《Fairy Winner》


 Chapter 1: Genius disciple

    "Zhou Shu!"


    "Yes!"


    In the crowd, a teenager stood up.


    The boy is about fifteen or six years old, his face is still a bit childish, but he has sharp edges and corners, and his eyes are as bright as stars.


    Hundreds of people around ���� looked at him one after another, casting envious glances.


    "This guy is so young that he is a casual cultivator."


    "There are quite a few, these people named will definitely be able to enter the fairy gate, envy."


    "They are all casual cultivators, and they have learned the immortal technique a long time ago. Unlike us who have to conduct various tests, entering the immortal gate is of course easy."


    These remarks fell in the ears of the young man, and his expression was indifferent, without any complacency, and there was a hint of maturity that did not meet his age in his eyes.


    "The comer comes on stage."


    Today, the Wuwangxianmen in Dongshengzhou opened its gate to recruit new disciples, which attracted many people to sign up. Among them, most of them are mortals who don''t know what immortal cultivation is, but there is no shortage of casual cultivators who have already practiced the mind. Compared with ordinary people, their chances of entering the immortal gate are obviously much greater.


    Standing on the platform is a majestic old man with a high crown in ancient clothes, staring at Zhou Shu with scorching eyes, "Zhou Shu, casual cultivator, the first level of refinement?"


    Zhou Shu bowed, "Senior, that''s it."


    The old man said coldly, "Have you learned the magic?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I learned one kind of tactics for clearing clouds."


    "Don''t hesitate, cast your full effort on me, this will determine your future." The old man said lightly.


    Zhou Shu stood with his feet still, palms forward, one by one, a cloud of mist quickly formed in his palm.


    "Senior, I am offended."


    As soon as the voice fell, the cloud and mist on the palm of his hand suddenly pushed forward, and the clouds were rolled in an instant, and an invisible gust of wind surged out.


    The old man��s clothes fluttered like a flag immediately, and the big tree behind him was blown loudly. The trunk of the tree couldn��t help shaking, and the branches and leaves fell down.


    Snapped--


    There was a crisp sound, and the trees more than a foot thick couldn''t bear the pressure, and they broke directly from it.


    "so smart!"


    "Is this the cultivator, it is much better than the previous ones!"


    The crowd behind him exclaimed and looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes. In addition to envy and jealousy, they were more awed.


    Trees can be broken by wind alone. This power is obviously much stronger than the previous tests. If they were among mortals like this, they would be rolled out of a dozen feet immediately, and their bones would be broken.


    There is also a mockery.


    "Do you know that Mu Xiuyu Linfeng will destroy him? He shows his strength without scruples, and is jealous. He will definitely be calculated by others in the future. I don''t know how to die. If I have this strength, I will definitely not Show off like this."


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Zhou Shu calmly retracted his palm without any waves on his face.


    He has no intention of concealing. He may have to conceal his strength when entering the big sect, but Wuwang Sect is a small fairy sect with limited resources. If he can''t show his talents, even if he enters the sect, he will only be an outside disciple, and he will not receive attention. What''s the difference?


    To get started, you must fight for the position of inner sect or even direct discipleship in order to get better training.


    He knows that the foundation of the road to immortality is the most important. The more resources he gets, the higher his future achievements.


    Besides, he didn''t fully show his cards.


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu, with a hint of surprise on his face, and he thought to himself that the Cloud Elimination Technique is just an extremely ordinary low-level technique, and it can produce such an effect, which is almost the same as the third layer of the Qi Refining Realm. But looking closely at his cultivation, Zhou Shu is indeed on the first level of the Qi Refining Realm. Obviously, Zhou Shu''s aptitude is extremely good, far beyond ordinary people.


    This time I opened the door to accept the new, Wuwangmen is about to receive genius.


    Thinking of this, the old man''s cold face eased a lot, "Zhou Shu, you passed the first pass, go to the left side of the platform and wait first."


    He took out a paper talisman.


    said two silently, the paper symbol turned into a yellow light and plunged into the cloud, disappearing.


    If you find something like genius, you must notify the person in charge immediately without hesitation.


    Zhou Shu walked steadily to the left side of the platform and let out a sigh of relief.


    He is not from this world.


    Three months ago, the original owner of this body was chased by the Jianghu gang into the martial arts forbidden area, and died in pain in the forbidden area.


    As a master of calligraphy and painting, he was hit by a computer falling from a high altitude when he passed by a tall building and died, but he was reborn in Zhou Shu of the same name and surname.


    In the forbidden ground, there are chances and tribulations. The chances made him a casual practitioner, and the tribulations strengthened his desire to cultivate immortality. After avenging the owner of the original body, he came to Wuwangmen to visit Taoism and seek immortality in order to go further.


    Now he passed the test smoothly, and after three months of vacillation, he can finally settle down.


    In the middle of the air, between a few wild geese flying back, a scribe in the sky, who is elegant as an immortal, can be seen in the distance.


    It looks like a stroll in the garden, but every step is a hundred feet away. In just a few breaths, the scribe walked down from the air and slowly landed on the platform.


    When the old man saw him, he immediately bowed and saluted, "Disciple Zhang Qi, I have seen Master Liu Feng."


    Wuwangmen has a hall of three peaks, Ruoxu, condensed sword, and sky clouds. The visitor, Liu Yu, is the master of Tianyun Peak, and his status is respected.


    Liu Yuzhen nodded lightly, looked around, there was no movement, the invisible coercion spread like ripples.


    Everyone fell silent and bowed their heads, afraid to look directly.


    His eyes finally fell on Zhou Shu, his eyes condensed.


    Zhang Qi whispered, "Master Liu Feng, that''s this disciple. At the first level of the Qi Refining Realm, but the spiritual power is enough to compare with the third floor of the Qi Refining Realm, he must have extraordinary aptitude."


    "Oh? I want to take a good look."


    Seven or eight feet away, Liu Yuzhan waved his sleeves out.


    Zhou Shu suddenly tightened, unable to move at all, an indescribable flexible force surrounded him tightly, and a few cool air drilled into the body along the veins of the palm.


    The spiritual power detection method that can only be used by the practitioners of the condensed pulse realm. The spiritual power enters the body, which can clearly see the tester''s aptitude.


    Zhou Shu didn''t panic. The experience and comprehension of the two lives, coupled with the body itself, can be described as genius in the words of the cultivating world. There is no one in a thousand, and there is no fraud.


    And even with such an in-depth exploration, I still can''t figure out the secret that traveled with him, his real hole card.


    After a few breaths, the refreshing air traveled through the qi veins of his body, and then recovered.


    Liu Yu''s jaw slightly turned his head slightly, and a rare smile appeared on his face, "It is indeed a genius, and there are not many spiritual root impurities. What is even more rare is that the spiritual power runs extremely smoothly in the Qi pulse, and it has a somewhat tidal appearance. Good, good!"


    said two good words in succession, and his pale face showed a trace of crimson, and he was very excited.


    Hearing his praise, the others opened their mouths even more surprised.


    Especially those disciples who have already cultivated immortality, they are well aware of the difficulty of forming spiritual power tides in their bodies. Without excellent comprehension, it is impossible to achieve this in the Qi Refining Realm, and Zhang Qi who builds the base can only occasionally. Do it.


    Spiritual power tide is a rare state of cultivation. It refers to the spiritual power in the sea of ??Qi and Qi will flow by itself, overlapping and uninterrupted. The same technique can be used twice as much as ordinary practitioners. The power of.


    And Zhou Shuxin was as calm as water, only looking at Liu Yuzhan, his face respectful.


    Liu Yuzhen turned to Zhou Shu, and suddenly there was a pale gold talisman in his hand, "Zhou Shu, the second level tests character, so I will test it myself."


    Zhou Shu bowed, "Thank you seniors for your love."


    Liu Yuzhan looked awe-inspiring, "This is a righteous talisman. If you are not right in your mind and speak a lie, the talisman will immediately explode and blow you into powder."


    The golden talisman whirled in the air and flew close, lightly sticking to Zhou Shu''s head.


    With the inspiration of spiritual power, the mysterious runes emit bursts of golden light, the light is soft but direct to the human heart, just like the light of Buddha, and those who are not strong in mind can not bear it.


    Zhou Shu''s heart is as steady as a rock, unaffected, UU reading nodded and said, "The junior understands."


    The disciples onlookers were speechless.


    "Using right words! One piece is worth tens of thousands of spiritual stones!"


    "The righteous talisman is a fourth-order talisman from Buddhism. It is of high value. I am afraid that there are not many in the whole Wuwangmen."


    "Feng Master Liu really values ??this young man. Once he passes, he will definitely be an inner disciple."


    Liu Yuzhen walked closer, looking straight into Zhou Shu''s eyes, Zhou Shu calmly faced each other, his eyes were clear, and he did not evade.


    "Zhou Shu, you have a mentor, what mentality did you learn?"


    Zhou Shu replied immediately, "The younger generation learned by themselves, without a teacher, what they learned is the Guiyi Heart Sutra."


    "Which sect did you join before? Did other sects send you to Wuwang Sect?"


    ����


    Liu Yuzhan spoke faster and faster, while Zhou Shu was calm and responsive.


    After half a scent, the golden light gradually dissipated, and the valuable amulet turned into a piece of waste paper, sliding down with the wind.


    Liu Yuxin stared at Zhou Shu, stroking his palms and smiling, "Guiyi Heart Sutra is just the most common mental method. You can practice to this level on your own. Your understanding is very high, and your future is really limitless. Zhou Shu, you are willing to join. Wuwangmen, become my disciple of Tianyun Peak?"


    Zhou Shu felt excited, bowed and bowed, "The disciple is willing!"


    Liu Yuzhan was equally excited, and immediately announced loudly, "Okay! Starting today, Zhou Shu will join Wuwangmen and enter Tianyunfeng as a direct disciple!"


    "Congratulations to the peak master for receiving good disciples!"


    "Pro-disciple, my God!"


    The disciples were in harmony, shocked with envy.


    Zhou Shu stood with his hand hanging down, looking at the foothills not far away, his eyes full of yearning.


    (please click to collect it, thank you very much~~~)

 Chapter 2: Deduction

    Xianxiu, the cultivator turns the spiritual energy between the heaven and the earth into his own spiritual power, conforms to the nature of the heaven and the earth, gradually improves the realm, breaks through the shackles of the heaven and the earth, and finally becomes an immortal immortal.


    The realm of the cultivator, from the refining realm, the foundation building to the final Mahayana realm, there are as many as eight realms, of which very hardships, few people can do it.


    Dongshengzhou is one of the five continents of the Xuanhuang Continent.


    There are thousands of immortal gates, large and small, there are so many immortal cultivators, and the strong come forth in large numbers.


    Wuwangmen is only a drop in the ocean in Dongshengzhou, but it is the only immortal door within thousands of miles. There are more than 500 practitioners, including 60 disciples of the inner disciple, more than 400 disciples of the outer disciple, and only three disciples of the direct disciples. people.


    Zhou Shu is one of the three.


    The so-called in-person transmission is naturally unique.


    Although ����Xianmen is small, all kinds of resources are given priority to direct disciples, and Zhou Shu''s path to immortality goes very smoothly.


    Five months later, Zhou Shu has a deeper understanding of Xiuxian. Although his realm has not improved a bit, his foundation has been extremely solid.


    Tianyun Peak, green bamboo forest.


    Liu Yuzhen and Zhou Shu sat face to face in the forest ten feet apart.


    Liu Yuzhen''s face was a little bit gratified, "Zhou Shu, you have done a good job in the past five months. It is really lucky to have a good disciple like you. Gu Yun and Lao Mo are very envious, haha ."


    Zhou Shu said politely, "The disciples are not talented, and they all rely on the teacher to teach."


    Liu Yuyan lowered his eyebrows slightly, "Only at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm, he has already opened up 270 qi veins. Even the founder of the mountain without delusion back then, there are only 261. Zhou Shu, do you want to Go further?"


    "Go further?" Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled.


    He has calculated that the first level of Qi Refining Realm is his limit.


    According to the theory of cultivating immortality, the human body has a total of three hundred and sixty qi channels. They are the path of spiritual energy, and only when the qi channels are connected can you practice.


    Qi Channels are all blocked at first, and the position of Qi Channels is different for each practitioner. There is no fixed pattern to follow. The practitioner must find the position of the Qi Channel by himself, and then use spiritual power to continuously impact to get through.


    The quality of aptitude depends largely on the number of ventilating channels on the first level of the refining realm. The more qi veins that are opened up, the greater the benefits for the cultivator. No matter how to run the mind or use the tactics, it is easy to handle, without any hindrance, and even the cultivation speed will increase several times.


    In the realm of cultivating immortals, most cultivators are on the first level of the refining realm, and it is enough to get through one hundred and fifty qi veins.


    Zhou Shu is not the case. He has sufficient resources and conditions, as well as hidden hole cards, so naturally he wants a much higher starting point. In addition to learning all kinds of knowledge in the world of cultivating immortals, other time is spent on ventilating, and the results are remarkable.


    But if he wants to continue to ventilate his veins, he is reluctant. It may take him seven or eight months or even years to open up a few more energy channels, and spend precious time in practice, and some of the gains outweigh the gains.


    Sharpening a knife does not make a mistake for cutting firewood, but if you sharpen your knife for ten years to cut firewood for a few years, it will not be worthwhile.


    Liu Yuzhen watched Zhou Shu fall into deep thought, with a knowing smile on his face, "It''s right to think more, but don''t worry. Being a teacher doesn''t want you to waste time and force pulse pulses."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "The disciple is too worried, please also ask the respected master for advice."


    "From today, you don''t need to practice your Guiyi Heart Sutra, and practice "Ting Tao Sutra" instead."


    Liu Yu looked at Zhou Shu with a bit of joy on his face, "Listening to Tao Scripture is quite famous in the world of immortality. It is said that it is the mental method that ancient immortals comprehended when listening to Jiang Tao. It is extremely rare and difficult to practice. , But if you are familiar with the cultivation, it will have a great supporting effect on the spiritual power tide in your body. Cultivating this mental method will not affect the cultivation level, and some occluded qi channels that are usually difficult to get through are likely to be opened by themselves."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "There is such a mental method in the refining state?"


    Liu Yuzhen smiled and nodded, "Ting Tao Scripture is not a state of refining energy, but a mental method of building a foundation."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stunned, "Huh?"


    Refining the Qi realm, the higher the level to practice the mental method of building the base realm, not to mention the difficulty, the body may not be able to bear it.


    Liu Yu replied gently, "Don��t worry, there��s no problem. After observing you for three months as a teacher, your spiritual power is very stable, and the walls of your Qi veins are thick enough that there will be no violent rushes, so I searched for it. Come listen to Tao Jing and give it to you to practice."


    Zhou Shu dispelled all his doubts, and quickly got up and saluted, "Thank you, Master!"


    Getting along for May, he could see that Liu Yuzhen was absolutely confidant to him and would not do anything to harm him.


    Liu Yu pressed his palm, his expression was a little solemn, "You and I do not need to be polite to master and apprentice. It is very difficult to listen to the Tao Sutra, and it is also a bit of encouragement for the teacher, but I hope you can understand the painstaking efforts of the teacher. The sooner the better, the better. If you can open up three hundred qi veins at the first level of the refining realm, there will be hope for the achievement of the Nascent Soul in the future, and even the transformation of the gods."


    Zhou Shu said sternly, "The disciple understands, you must use your heart!"


    "Take it."


    Liu Yu shook his sleeve, and a light blue jade slip flew out of the sleeve and landed firmly in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took it with both hands with joy.


    Liu Yuyan stared at him, "You just practice here, if there is a spiritual power tide going away, it won''t be a big problem."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a ray of spiritual power emerged from the palm of his hand, and he began to probe the jade slip carefully.


    ������������������


    At this time, three long bells suddenly sounded, and the entire Tianyun Peak could be heard clearly.


    Liu Yuzhen''s face changed slightly, and he stood up immediately and looked into the distance.


    "Master, what''s wrong?"


    "Wen Xin Temple rings the bell three times, summoning all the disciples above the foundation level, and the teacher must go and see what is going on." Liu Yuzhen explained, with some doubts in his heart, how could the bell ring at this time? Could something big happen?


    Zhou Shu said "Oh" and didn''t care too much.


    "Go for the teacher first, you will refer to it for a while, and if you have any questions, wait until the teacher comes back to talk." Liu Yuyan rose into the sky, stepped into the cloud, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu watched Liu Yuzhan leave, a strange brilliance flashed in his eyes, and he said in his heart that if the master did not leave, my mentality would not be easy to learn.


    opened the jade slip with spiritual power, and the information of the scriptures quickly passed into his brain, and he quickly recorded it completely.


    Never forget.


    During the journey, the computer that killed him and his brain had a wonderful change, and they were combined together, giving him incredible computing power and memory.


    Of course, it doesn''t stop there.


    He secretly said, "Deduction."


    In an instant, a villain who was exactly the same as him appeared in his mind. Every part of the body, whether it is qi veins or bones, and the flow of spiritual power, showed no omission, like the same holographic photograph, but more accurate .


    The villain received Zhou Shu''s instructions and started to practice step by step in accordance with the operation method of Ting Tao Jing.


    Of course, this practice is only a simulation, and it is done through calculations with enormous amounts of information. UU reading


    Through the simulation practice, the most perfect method is obtained, and then he can implement it to the level of zero defects. Any ordinary mental method or method can be the best in theory, and no one can compare it.


    With such support, how could Xiu Xian not get good results? Spiritual power tides and so on, just follow the trend. Being called a genius is also expected, and what he can do is far better than what he has shown.


    From the moment he knew he had this ability, he made a decision to go to the peak of Xianlu and become a real fairy.


    "There is an obstacle when the spiritual power passes through Huiyang, providing a solution..."


    "At Guan Yuan, the spiritual power is not turning smoothly, calculating the way of diversion..."


    "Discover a very small qi mai, forcibly pass the pulse with a success rate of three per thousand, choose to give up..."


    ����


    After a hundred breaths, the villain disappeared without a trace, and Zhou Shu tilted and sat down.


    "Listening to the Tao Scripture is indeed very complicated, the calculation is too large, only one hundred breaths are gone, and it can support three hundred breaths before. From this point of view, it would take at least twenty dozens to complete the performance and let me practice smoothly. day."


    He sighed and lay down to rest.


    This kind of deduction function requires mental power, which is the divine sense that the cultivating world said to maintain. His current divine sense is so pitiful that it will be exhausted in a while.


    With exhaustion of energy, one must pass one day and one night before the spiritual consciousness can be restored.


    But it was much better than when he had just crossed. At that time, the deduction could only last for fifteen breaths. He obtained the simple Guiyi Heart Sutra, and it took him a full month to successfully deduct and formally practice.


    "It doesn''t matter, it can be tolerated for twenty days. Lay the foundation now, and then it will be time to exert strength."


    With a smile on his face, he fell asleep deeply.

 Chapter 3: Practice

    When �������� woke up, Zhou Shu stretched his waist and felt comfortable.


    On the table next to ����, a few plates of spiritual food and a few pills of elixirs were already placed.


    Three meals a day are provided with first-class spiritual food spirit valley, which is used to strengthen the flesh and body, and a little increase spiritual power.


    Pills are also useful. Two Huangya Pills are used to consolidate cultivation, one Qingxin Pill is used to calm the mind and the mind, and three Yuanyuan Pills can slightly increase the speed of cultivation.


    These things will be delivered at the time.


    This is the benefit of direct discipleship. You don��t have to look for it hard, and there is no shortage of resources.


    ate a psychic food indiscriminately, exercised his spiritual control for two more hours, and Zhou Shu walked down the peak.


    The mountain road is rugged, but with a light charm attached to his leg, it is as steep as flat ground. This kind of first-order talisman that requires two low-grade spirit stones to be exchanged is reluctant to be used by others, and he doesn''t care at all.


    Along the way, many brothers took the initiative to greet him, and he smiled and responded one by one.


    Zhou Shu maintains a good relationship with the disciples on Tianyun Peak, whether it is an outer disciple or an inner disciple. He knows the importance of interpersonal relationships as a human for two lives. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will easily cause trouble.


    is different from the aloofness of other geniuses. He is very approachable. He also distributes his pill to other disciples from time to time. He is known as the most unassuming genius and is very popular in Tianyunfeng.


    But there are also some disregards.


    For example, the disciple who was weeding and dredging in the Lingtian occasionally looked at Zhou Shu with deep resentment, and he wished to eat him, but on the surface he pretended to be very calm, as if he hadn''t seen him.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, and smiled.


    He can understand. The outer disciple is different from him. He only cultivates every day, and the resources he needs are naturally available and abundant; the outer disciple is busy with chores, farming and mining, busy for six or seven hours, and the final resource obtained is less than tenth of his. One.


    is very unfair.


    But the sect of the world of immortality is like this, enough qualifications can get enough training.


    Zhou Shu waved away, bypassing several mountain roads, and came to a desolate hillside.


    Rocks are everywhere on the hillside, there are not even a few grasses, and the aura is so thin that almost no one will come. But on the hillside, there is a hut, and a small piece of spiritual field that has just been cultivated.


    There is a tall young man walking cloud and rain on the side of Lingtian.


    Xiaoyunyu Jue is a must-learn method for most outside disciples, and it is perfect for watering spiritual fields.


    "Hey, do you want to help?"


    Zhou Shu walked closer, smiled and patted the boy on the shoulder.


    The young man turned around, grinned, showing two rows of white teeth, "No, how could I let you give you such a good exercise opportunity?"


    "Then I must help you."


    Zhou Shu pretended to be resentful, and stretched out his hand to show it out. The hazy cloud formed in his hand, and the moist breath suddenly spread.


    The young man raised his hand and surrendered, accepting the tactics, "I''m afraid of you, pay attention, Nitta don''t overdo it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, carefully controlling the clouds and mist to water the spiritual field.


    The young man''s name is Yang Hei, a disciple of the outer sect, with a stubborn temper, and is Zhou Shu''s only friend. The two met by chance, but they were of the same mind and nature.


    Yang Hei was a few months earlier than he started, and his qualifications were very poor. He was the lowest in the sect, and he was not even allocated a piece of the spiritual field, and he was completely raised by the sect. But he was not discouraged, he had cultivated several spiritual fields by himself, and he was optimistic and comfortable.


    A quarter of an hour later, the cloud has harvested the rain.


    Yang Hei was lowering his head to examine the Linggu seeds, Zhou Shu walked to him and threw a jade bottle over, "Pui Yuan Dan, there are thirty more, take it and practice hard."


    Yang Hei took the jade bottle and raised his eyebrows, "Why don''t you always use pill, it''s no wonder you are still at the first level of Qi Refining Stage, I will catch up with you! You are a genius, don''t be laughed at."


    Zhou Shu sat on the ground with a hint of arrogance at the corners of his mouth, "Let them laugh, I am Tongmai, and I will fly into the sky when the Qi pulse is enough."


    Yang Hei shook his head, "Do you have to get through so many qi pulses? With your guidance, I got through two hundred channels. I think it''s enough. No amount of it may be of any use."


    Zhou Shu lay on his back and looked at the sky, "It''s useful, you can see it later. I set myself a year, and this year will be used to lay the foundation. Not only the Qi channel, but also the spiritual power control, etc. must be strengthened. As for Put your cultivation aside first. The same is true for you. If you can, it��s better to get through two hundred and fifty qi veins on the first level of the refining realm. It will be easier in the future."


    Qi Channels, only when they are first involved in cultivating immortals, can they be gradually nurtured by spiritual power, develop and grow along with spiritual power, and become a complete good Qi Channel.


    However, as the cultivation base of the practitioner increases, for example, when the fourth and fifth levels of the Qi Refining Realm are reached, the difficulty of opening the Qi Channel is reduced, but the newly opened Qi Channel is like a baby, unable to withstand the spiritual power of the practitioner, but will become damaged. The Qi pulse, even the exhaust gas pulse, is far inferior to the effect of opening up on the first level of the refining realm.


    Yang Hei thought for a while, "I tried my best, but the qualifications are not as good as you, and I don''t know which step I can do."


    "Qualification is important, but skills are also important," Zhou Shu sat up and smiled. "What''s the problem this time? I have something to help you."


    The two chatted for more than half an hour, Zhou Shu got up and left, heading back to the top of Tianyun Peak.


    Yang Hei shouted behind him, "Next time I go to Qingshuitan, I circled a few silvertails there. It is a first-order spirit fish. Let''s grill it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and waved away.


    The sky is getting dark, and no one can be seen by the road. This hour is the time for most cultivators to practice.


    In the morning and evening, the practitioners will go to the Juyuntai in the middle section of Tianyun Peak. There is plenty of spiritual energy and suitable for spiritual practice.


    But Zhou Shu doesn''t need to go. The bamboo forest on the top of Tianyun Peak, under the futon he often sits on, has a spiritual vein that continuously provides spiritual energy, and the effect is much better than that of Juyuntai.


    Back to the summit, Liu Yuzhen has not returned yet, but there is an extra message on the communication jade board.


    "Apprentice, the teacher and other peak masters are refining magic weapons in the Wenxin Temple. It will take about a month and you cannot leave. Listen to the Tao Scriptures and practice by yourself. If you have any questions, please use the messenger at any time.


    Zhou Shu pondered slightly, why all the peak masters suddenly wanted to refine the magic weapon, and it took so long, could it be that what happened to the sect?


    After thinking for a while, he couldn''t think of anything, so he shook his head to let go of his thoughts.


    is not in his position and does not seek politics, as a disciple, just manage yourself. Moreover, he himself intends to practice the Taojing, and the master''s guidance is probably not as good as his own deduction.


    Rest for a while, the villain in his mind reappeared.


    Time passed day by day.


    Daily deductions gradually made the complicated "Ting Tao Jing" clear.


    How to make spiritual power flow, how to make Qi pulse harmonious...


    The mind movement diagram was revealed in the brain bit by bit, gradually showing the full outline.


    Every place that needs attention is clearly marked and specific solutions. As long as you follow the example, you will be able to master Tiaotao Jing perfectly.


    it''s time.


    Zhou Shu sat on the spirit channel and started his first practice.


    ��, ��......


    As the spiritual energy enters and transforms, the spiritual power tide in the body begins to fluctuate, wave after wave, undulating in the Qi pulse and Qi sea.


    "The tide is much bigger than before, but it should be bearable?"


    Zhou Shu has some concerns. Because of this deduction, he didn''t calculate the body''s endurance. Listening to Tao Scripture was given to him by Liu Yu, and since Master said that there is no problem, he would not do anything extra.


    And if the body''s endurance is also added to the deduction conditions, the deduction time will increase at least ten times.


    It''s too long, he can''t wait.


    Snapped!


    There was a soft noise in the body, the tide was raging, and a small Qi pulse that had been blocked for a long time opened!


    Zhou Shu felt ecstatic in his heart, "Sure enough, it has an effect. This has just started the practice and opened up a vitality, but it is not too fast."


    The joy has not disappeared, and soon there is another soft noise.


    Another Qi pulse opened up.


    "This����"


    The joy in Zhou Shu''s heart is no longer, and he is replaced by doubt. He knows very well that he is only at the first level of aura, and no matter how powerful the mind is, it will not cause such a result.


    There must be a problem, you must stop practicing!


    But it was too late.


    bang, bang, bang...


    There were bursts of light noises, and they continued to emit in the body, and the qi pulses were constantly being opened up, less than a few dozen breaths, three hundred and sixty qi pulses were fully opened and passed through!


    But the tide of spiritual power did not stop, and it continued to surge wildly around.


    ��!


    Qi mai could not withstand this force at all, it burst suddenly!


    In a few blinks, the violent tide of spiritual power broke all the Qi pulses, and even continued to surge in the body, turning the river and stirring the sea.


    ��, the blood was like a fountain, Zhou Shu started bleeding all over his body.


    At this time, he had completely fainted, and he didn''t feel anymore.


    UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading!

 Chapter 4: Conspiracy

    Zhou Shuping was lying on a jade bed, his face was like golden paper, and his breath was weak.


    This time he was badly injured, his whole body''s vitality and even flesh and blood exploded.


    It''s just that he has always been feeding on the Spiritual Food and Spiritual Valley, and his fleshy body is so strong that he can barely hold it up. If he is replaced by other disciples, I am afraid he will die. Even so, he couldn''t move at all, he couldn''t even speak and open his eyes. It would take at least a month to recover.


    There are three people standing beside ����, their faces are very solemn.


    Something happened suddenly, the peak masters of the Three Peaks had all arrived, and the Hallmaster of Wenxin Palace had to maintain the Pill Fire Refining Device, and could not leave for the time being.


    The elder old man is Ruoxu Peak Peak Master Mo Lao, and the beautiful woman in palace dress is Ningjian Peak Peak Master Yun Gu.


    Lao Mo withdrew his hand from Zhou Shu''s forehead, and sighed, "His whole body bursts, and he will not be able to practice anymore."


    Liu Yuzhen''s face turned gray, as if he was tens of years old in an instant, "It''s my fault, shouldn''t let him practice listening to Taoism."


    Aunt Yun''s eyebrows narrowed slightly, "Yuzan, don''t be so sad. It''s strange that although listening to Taojing is a foundation mental method, strong training will not cause such great damage. I think things are strange."


    Old Mo looked cautiously nodded, "Aunt Yun is right. Even if you practice the mental method at a higher level, you will destroy a few qi veins at most, and it will never cause all the qi veins to be damaged. Jade Zhan, your Tiaojing is Where did it come from?"


    Liu Yuzhan sighed, "I searched for it for several months. When I went to Guixianfang last month, I saw someone selling it and bought it immediately. Although I have never seen "Ting Tao Jing" before, I After checking carefully several times, it is indeed a mental method that matches the spiritual power tide, and it is suitable for Zhou Shu to practice. Unexpectedly, it hurt him..."


    Old Mo groaned, "Bring the mental method, let''s take a look."


    Liu Yuzhe took out the Tingtao Sutra, and the three of them poured spiritual energy into them, and they meditated for details.


    After half an hour, Old Mo lightly sighed, "Jade, you are fooled."


    "Huh?" Liu Yuzhen looked surprised.


    Old Mo pointed to the jade slip, "You try to run this mental method called Ting Tao Jing."


    The two of them had doubts on their faces and followed their words.


    Soon, Gu Yun was surprised and said, "Hey, I can work with this mental method, how is this possible? We condensed pulse state practitioners, spiritual power has melted, and the mental method of building a foundation is not suitable for me... ��"


    "It is not a real Tao Jing at all!"


    Old Mo solemnly said, "Using the shell of Tingtaojing, the inside is the mental method of the coagulation state. Yuzhan, you have checked it, but you have not practiced it. Even the golden core practitioners can''t distinguish the subtle differences. , You are not to blame."


    Liu Yuzhen shocked all over, and suddenly understood.


    Someone deliberately falsified and framed it.


    Zhou Shu, who refining the first level of the Qi state, uses the spiritual energy of the liquid to condense the pulse state mental method to cultivate, how can he bear the Qi pulse? It must be the end of the full opening of the Qi pulse and then total loss.


    "Return to Xianfang City...Luo Ming..."


    He was so angry that his body was shaking, a green flying sword suddenly appeared at his feet, and he swept directly down the peak.


    Before he flew a few steps, he was stopped by Mr. Mo, "What are you doing?"


    Liu Yuzhen''s face was pale, "The design hurts me and my disciple, I must avenge it!"


    "The revenge is to be reported, but not now."


    Old Mo shook his head, "There are 50,000 li from Wuwangmen in Guixianfang City, and it will take at least ten days to go back and forth. And now we need to assist the hall master to refine the fifth-tier magic weapon Nine Cloud Cover, and we can''t leave for a few hours."


    Aunt Yun followed, "Yu Zhan, refining is a big deal. Before long, Zheng Leimen will come to attack our sect. Without Jiuyun cover, it is difficult for us to resist."


    Liu Yu pondered for a moment, then sighed in a low voice, "Zhou Shu has become like this now. If I don''t take revenge, how can I swallow this breath."


    Old Mo slowly said, "The enmity must be retributed. After the magic weapon is repelled, we will go to find justice together. The Lord will also come forward. He is a Golden Core Cultivator. Don''t worry, Luo Ming can''t run away. ."


    "Go to the refiner, don''t miss the hour." Yun Gu urged.


    It''s been an hour since they left. If the delay is longer, the quality of the magic weapon part may also decline.


    Liu Yuzhen reluctantly nodded, "There is only this, but my apprentice..."


    The three of them stopped talking, and flew towards Wenxin Temple.


    Zhou Shu lying down, a wry smile suddenly appeared in his heart, and he was extremely helpless.


    He woke up a long time ago, and the conversations of the peak owners could be heard clearly.


    He showed his aptitude when he started, and he acted naturally and cautiously, like walking on thin ice, but he was fully guarded, but he did not expect the mistake to be made by the best master to him.


    The facts seem to be very clear. Someone learned that Wuwangmen had received a genius and wanted to destroy him, so they forged a mental method and tricked Liu Yu into a trap, and Zhou Shu suffered as a result.


    But calmed down and sorted it out carefully and connected a few clues, but things were not so simple.


    Liu Yuzhen collected Tingtaojing for his disciples, and then obtained a forged Tingtaojing, and then there was news that Zheng Leimen would attack Wuwangmen. Then Wuwangmen began to gather practitioners to refine the magic weapon Nine Cloud Cover to prevent the thunder door.


    Then Zhou Shu practiced the false Tiaotao Jing, and the Qi pulse was destroyed.


    If Liu Yuzhan is eager to take revenge, he will not be able to practice the magic weapon without delusion. If he is not eager to take revenge, with Liu Yuzhan��s temperament, it is difficult to devote himself to refining the magic weapon. The quality of the final magic weapon will probably be good. reduce.


    The defenses of the Wuwangmen are all tied to the Nine Clouds. It is very likely that because of this, they cannot resist the Zheng Leimen, resulting in the destruction of the Zongmen.


    is surrounded by rings, obviously someone is making careful calculations in it.


    ''S main purpose is not Zhou Shu, but Wuwangmen. Zhou Shu just accidentally became a chess piece, a victim of a sect struggle.


    Manpower is limited. Defending against the small cannot prevent the large. Zhou Shu himself is more cautious, but the big environment is like this.


    "The fairy road is hard."


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly, but he was not convinced in his heart. He never believed that his path to cultivation of immortals was ended just at the beginning.


    "If the Qi pulse is completely damaged, it may not be impossible to practice."


    The body is broken, but his mind and consciousness are not damaged. He can still calculate and deduct.


    Simple calculation does not require much spiritual knowledge. After half an hour, UU read and Zhou Shu came to a conclusion that is not bad but not good.


    Using the remaining Qi Vessel and Qi Sea, he can still practice.


    The cultivation process is very complicated. Spiritual power can only be circulated and stored in the undamaged parts, and the damaged parts will not stay at all. This is difficult. It is hard for ordinary people to imagine that only he who has the calculation can accurately do it.


    But even if you practice, your spiritual power can only reach one-tenth of what it used to be.


    Compared with the previous one, there is a big gap. In terms of cultivating aptitude, he is inferior to the incompetent handyman disciples.


    The future advancement will be extremely difficult. Basically, building a foundation is the upper limit.


    fell from the high clouds to the deep underground.


    Various complex emotions were mixed, making him unable to control himself. If he can talk, if he can move, God knows what he will do.


    Like the sea without waves, but the undercurrent is raging.


    But after a while, Zhou Shu calmed down.


    He has died twice, his will is much stronger than ordinary people. Since he has decided on his goal, he must go on. No matter how hard he goes through, he must treat it as a test and never get discouraged.


    He didn''t blame the heavens and you anymore, but he was a little bit lucky.


    "It''s good to be able to cultivate, at least if the road to immortality is not broken, then there is still a chance. Although the vitality is greatly damaged, but at the same time all three hundred and sixty vitality are opened up, it is also a great fortune in misfortune."


    At the first level of the Qi Refining Realm, three hundred and sixty qi veins are fully opened, and the spiritual energy penetrates in one go.


    This kind of thing, perhaps no one in the world of immortality has ever done it.


    With full access to Qi and veins, coupled with a computer-like brain, Zhou Shu''s foundation may have reached the point where there is no one in the past and no one in the future.


    UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading!

 Chapter 5: wind and rain

    time passed half a month.


    Zhou Shu lay stiffly, like a living dead.


    His vitality was completely broken, and the things he couldn''t cultivate have spread. Many of the disciples he had made with him in the past have disappeared, and they have never visited him.


    It''s the fact that a few spiteful disciples have visited it several times on weekdays, and in those eyes, there is a completely undisguised triumphant look, as if all the usual depression has been vented.


    Zhou Shu can feel these, but doesn''t care.


    The green shirt floated by, and Liu Yu walked to the bed with a lot of apologies in his eyes, "The Jiuyunsha has been refined. Although the quality is a bit close to the fifth rank, it is also strong enough, and Zheng Leimen will definitely not please. After Zheng Leimen''s affairs are over, I will return to Xianfang City to seek revenge for Na Luoming as a teacher."


    Zhou Shu was shocked. This was something he was particularly worried about. It actually happened.


    The fifth-order magic weapon, and the magic weapon less than the fifth-order, but the difference between the two concepts is not one point, it is very likely that Wuwangmen will lose at this point.


    All losers.


    He wanted to remind, but he couldn''t speak or make any movements.


    "Apprentice, wait a long time. After you teach in the Golden Core Realm, you will travel all over Dongsheng Prefecture to find the elixir to repair your Qi and you will be well."


    Liu Yuzhen whispered a few words, and then left with deep thoughts.


    There are indeed elixir for repairing vital energy in the world of cultivating immortals, but the difficulty of obtaining them is far from what Liu Yuzhan can do, and even if there is no mistake, it is impossible to do it.


    Not long after, another figure leaned over, holding a bunch of silver tail fish that was roasted brown.


    "Hey, Zhou Shu, I am going to grill the fish next time. How can I cook it alone?"


    The grilled fish rubbed Zhou Shu''s nose, and Zhou Shu''s face was stained with the fragrant fish oil.


    Yang Hei tore off a piece of fish and stuffed it into his mouth, "Zhou Shu, you get better soon. You will not have a good life if you can''t see you."


    Yang Hei muttered for a while.


    He suddenly stood up and said loudly, "What the outside said, qi pulses are broken and cannot be cultivated, geniuses become waste materials, those are all shit! I am not qualified, and I have two hundred qi pulses? It depends on you to teach me , I can do this, can you be worse than me? Even if you don''t have a vitality, you can still practice, right?"


    "Even if you can''t cultivate, you still have the master, and me, as long as I''m still in the wrong way, I will never let you be bullied!"


    Yang Hei dropped a heavy sentence, turned and left.


    Although Zhou Shu could not speak, there was a sudden warmth in his heart.


    Making friends is not in strength, but in character. Strength can be practiced, but character cannot be changed. At the beginning, he taught Yang Hei the mentality he had deduced, which was indeed the most correct decision.


    "Why would I want you to protect? Don''t worry, Yang Hei, I will be the same in the future." He muttered silently, with a slight smile.


    Even if he can''t move his body, he won''t waste time. Every day he deduces and uses up his spiritual knowledge.


    As a direct disciple, Tianyunfeng��s Tibetan Scripture Pavilion is completely open to him. Since getting started, he has read a lot of classics, these classics are firmly in his heart, will not forget.


    He calculated and deduced back and forth to find a new way from these classics, a way to protect himself and develop growth.


    Before the Qi channel recovers, his spiritual power is destined to be pitiful, and it is difficult to even cast the magic tricks normally, but he knows that the cultivator does not have to rely on the casting.


    Xiuxian, he will never give up.


    In the middle of the three peaks, Wenxindian.


    The hall is as high as several tens of feet, covering a very wide area. The golden tiles gleamed with dazzling light, and the dark red wooden walls remained immortal for thousands of years, revealing a deep and long sense of weight.


    There is a pure black golden nanmu plaque hanging at the door, which reads the four characters "Ask from the Heart".


    There are many cultivators gathered in the hall. The Three Peaks Peak Master is among them, and there are more than 30 disciples of the foundation building realm, and a black-clothed old man stands in the middle.


    The old man was thin and thin, but he was so majestic as a mountain, his aura faintly revealed, and the people around him couldn''t help but be convinced.


    He is the master of Wenxin Temple, and the master of Wuwangmen, the only cultivator in the golden core of Wuwangmen, Gao Bai.


    Gao Bai looked around, his expression slightly solemn, "Two hours later, the Zheng Lei Gate will attack in a big way. This time they have been preparing for a long time, uniting the other two sects, and there are three Golden Core Cultivators. There are nearly a hundred foundation builders."


    There was a panic underneath, and many of the Foundation Construction Realm disciples were pale, all at a loss.


    "Three Golden Core Realms, what to do, what to do?"


    "It''s over, we won''t kill the door without fail, right?"


    "Is it time to escape now?"


    Hearing everyone''s shock, his high white brows condensed, and he let out a beating, like Hong Zhong Dalu, shocking people.


    The crowd was suddenly quiet.


    "I''ve told you all this long ago, are you still so flustered when things come?"


    Gao Bai slowly said, "The fifth-tier magic weapon Nine Cloud Cover has been successfully refined, and even a few more Golden Core Realms won��t be able to penetrate the Hall of Inquiry. Don��t worry. From now on, you all follow my instructions."


    The cultivators breathed a sigh of relief and waited for the order in peace.


    "Lao Mo, Liu Yuzhan, Yun Gu, the three-element spirit gathering array in the heart hall has been set up. You stay in the array and must not leave for a while."


    "Yes, the lord!" The three answered in unison.


    "The Zhuji realm disciples sent ten people, and within two hours, all the disciples of Sanfeng were brought to the Wenxin Hall. One must not be missed. The other Zhuji disciples entered the spirit gathering array and listened to the command at any time."


    "Does the handyman disciple also bring it?"


    "I said, I shouldn''t miss one! Any disciple is my wealth from the unwarranted door, and I can''t give up!" The loud voice was much louder, and the echo was echoed.


    "Yes, the lord!"


    Ten base-building disciples filed out, and they went to each peak to gather the disciples.


    And the temple suddenly lit up, and the three-element spirit gathering array was already formed. The three peak masters each sat cross-legged in one corner, and many spirit stones were piled around, providing a steady stream of spiritual power to the middle position.


    The other disciples entered the formation, each occupying their positions, their expressions blank.


    Gao Bai sits in the center of the formation, UU reads and closes his eyes, preparing to face this battle that affects the life and death of the sect.


    An hour and a half later.


    The Jiji Realm disciples returned to the temple one after another, followed by a group of Qi Refining Realm disciples, both inside and outside, and even the handyman disciples did not miss it.


    Liu Yuzhan, who was sitting in the west corner, swept his eyes, and suddenly became angry, "Liu Shan! Zhou Shu, why didn''t you bring Zhou Shu?"


    "what����"


    Jiji Realm disciple Liu Shan hurriedly knelt to the ground and said in a panic, "Master Liu, the disciple has been to the top of Tianyun Peak, but didn��t find Junior Brother Zhou. He thought he was brought back by his senior brother before, so..."


    Liu Shan''s eyes flashed weird colors, and there was a hint of joy in his heart. He was always jealous of Zhou Shu, and now he had the opportunity to deliberately not go to Zhou Shu, and wanted Zhou Shu to die in the hands of Zheng Leimen.


    "You fart!"


    Liu Yuzhan suddenly stood up, "Zhou Shu couldn''t move at the top of the peak, how could he not find it, it was obviously intentional! If you refuse to go, I will bring him over by myself!"


    "sit down."


    Gao Bai slowly opened his eyes, "Yu Zong, it''s the life and death of the sect. You can''t leave the eyes for a moment."


    Liu Yuzhe said bitterly, "Liu Shan! You go again, if you can''t find Zhou Shu, don''t come back!"


    Gao Bai said faintly, "It''s less than half an hour. I can''t come back if I go, so I don''t have to go again."


    "But, Zhou Shuhe..."


    Liu Yu sat down heavily, with a complex expression on his face.


    "Everyone has his own life, this is his life."


    Gao Bai lowered his eyelids and stopped speaking.


    At this time, a tall young man suddenly rushed out of Wenxin Temple and ran towards Tianyun Peak almost frantically.


    All the disciples were shocked, staring at the young man''s back, silent for a long time.

 Chapter 6: escape

    "Where can I escape from the remnants of the wrong door!"


    The voice behind him was like bone gangrene, and he couldn''t stop.


    Yang Hei carried Zhou Shu on his back, struggling forward in the deep forest.


    The dense forest is extremely dense, the trees are close to the trees, the vines even the vines, it seems that even the wind can''t blow, and there are many poisonous insects and small beasts. It is painful and tingling when accidentally encountered. It is really uncomfortable.


    The two naturally suffered a lot, their clothes shattered, their bodies were covered with scars, and they were embarrassed.


    Neither of them had been down to Tianyun Peak, nor did they know the terrain. They were chased by the Zheng Leimen, and they were immersed in a random collision. They ran into this dense forest and were trapped for two days without knowing how to get out.


    Fortunately, Zheng Leimen had already won a big victory, and he didn''t care much about the two qi refining disciples who had escaped, and only sent a few disciples of the same qi refining stage to chase and kill them, otherwise they would have died long ago.


    After about half an hour, the chase and kill gradually subsided.


    Yang Hei didn''t have any spiritual power to run, and at the same time, he was completely lost. There were tree walls all over his eyes. He could only find a grass nest and put Zhou Shu down to rest.


    At the end of the road, but with a smile on his face, he said to Zhou Shu, "Fortunately, we ran fast, otherwise we would be caught up with the disciples of the Leimen. Hey, it would be better if they were also trapped in the forest. "


    "Take a break, replenish our spiritual strength and we will run again, rest assured, Zhou Shu, we will definitely be able to escape."


    He sat down cross-legged, running his mind to restore his spiritual power.


    On the one hand luck, on the other hand habitually windy.


    "Zhou Shu, speaking of it, we were really lucky, and we didn''t stay in the Hall of Inquiry." Yang Hei recalled the situation before, still a little frightened in his heart, "The Hall Master summoned a nine-colored auspicious cloud with a magic treasure to cover it. Asking outside the heart hall, it looks very good. Xiangyun faced the attack of the three Golden Core Cultivators and still supported it well. I was almost cheering. But I don''t know what, bang, it suddenly exploded."


    "At that time, I just ran away with you on my back, and didn''t dare to look back, but the explosion sound was louder than thunder, and the fire behind me rushed to the sky. Alas, I''m afraid that all the people in Wenxin Temple are dead, the Lord, The peak owners..."


    Yang Hei, who has always been optimistic, couldn''t help but sigh.


    After all, he had been in the sect for nearly a year, and there was always some feeling in his heart, but in the end, he was gone.


    ټ is a big sect, it seems that there are only two of them left.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was also ups and downs. He had thought of this kind of result, but it came so suddenly that it was all unexpected. The world of cultivating immortals was more cruel than he had imagined before.


    The sect that had just joined was destroyed in an instant, and even took him to endure the unsuspecting disaster, and the genius became a waste. The rivers and lakes drifted, and finally met the Master who treated him kindly, thinking that he had found a place to live, but he couldn''t do so.


    Zheng Leimen, to Xianfang City, Luoming...


    He read these words silently in his heart.


    As a cultivator with distinct grievances and grievances, he will surely repay this "love" in the future, without missing one.


    Whizzing.


    With a few small sounds, the bushes not far away suddenly shook.


    Yang Dark said a bad sound, and quickly picked up some grass to cover up Zhou Shu, "I''m afraid the people from Leimen will be chasing after him. You lie down, I''ll go and lead them away."


    Without hesitation, he ran toward the unexpected place.


    But after a while, Yang Hei pulled aside the bushes and walked back. An old hunter followed him.


    "It turned out to be a hunter in the mountains, I''m so worried, hehe." He rubbed his head a little embarrassedly, as if someone was looking at him.


    The old Orion is not young anymore, but his physique is quite strong, his eyes are even more piercing, and there is a gleam of light from time to time.


    The old Orion was used to walking in the mountains and forests. He scanned his eyes and found Zhou Shu lying in the grass nest. He couldn''t help thinking, his eyebrows curled up.


    "Two little fairy masters, what can I do for the old man?"


    Yang Hei arched his hands and said sincerely, "The woods here are too dense, and we don''t know the way. Lao Zhang, is there any shortcut to get out?"


    Old Orion did not answer the question, but instead asked, "You are the immortal masters of Wuwangmen? Are you being chased by other immortal masters?"


    Yang Hei let out a surprised "Ah", suddenly became vigilant and clenched his hands tightly, "Why do you say that, what do you want to do?"


    "Little fairy master, don''t be over-hearted, there is no evil in old age, ha ha."


    The old Orion waved his hand and said with a smile, "The old man has hunted in this maple mountain since he was a child. He encountered a monster more than ten years ago and almost died. Fortunately, he was saved by a passing Immortal Master Wuwangmen. He died. At that time, he was also wearing clothes like yours, so the old man knew you."


    "Oh, then how do you know we were hunted down?" Yang Hei scratched his head, a little confused.


    "The sound of thunder from Wuwangmen just now rang, and the fire was about to burn into the sky, and the old man guessed that something was wrong," the old Orion''s old face was indeed a little worried, "seeing you are in a hurry, and you are all affected. You got hurt, did you run out of the door?"


    Yang Hei patted his head and said with joy, "Lao Zhang, you are really... as if you know everything, and you are all right. Lao Zhang, tell me how to get out of here, or the guys will catch up. "


    The old Orion nodded, "The old man has always wanted to repay his gratitude. Now that I see you, it''s fate. Two little fairy masters will come with me."


    He pointed a direction and walked forward first.


    Yang Hei lifted Zhou Shu on his back and followed closely behind him. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com


    The forest is tightly closed, but the old Orion��s path is very light, basically without any obstacles, just like walking on the ground. This surprised Yang Hei and kept asking.


    In just half an hour, the old hunter has taken them through the dense and tortuous forest, and there is an undulating open hill in front of him.


    "There are a lot of mortal villages going east, it''s safe to go there."


    The old Orion pointed to the east, "Those villages are usually taken care of by Wuwangmen, and the villagers should take care of you."


    Yang Hei nodded, and said, "Thank you Lao Zhang for your advice! Please be respected by the kid!"


    Wuwangmen left a lot of blessings, and most of the surrounding villages were grateful. As long as they wanted to hide, they would basically be safe in the village.


    In Dongshengzhou, immortal and common people are in the same place, and mortals are the source of cultivators. Most immortals have unwritten rules. Cultivators are not allowed to take action in the place where mortals live, let alone injure mortals for no reason, otherwise they will violate the rules and be hunted by immortals.


    The old Orion hurriedly helped him up, "How can this make it possible for the fairy master to salute the mortal and kill the old. The name is not enough, the fairy master does not need to be concerned."


    "No, this is a great grace to save lives."


    Yang Hei stubbornly finished the salute, "Excuse me, I will repay my gratitude in the future."


    The old Orion declined a few words, and at Yang Hei''s insistence, he had to give his name, "The old man Bai Wannian, the little fairy is really going to kill the old man."


    Yang Hei nodded, "The kid took note, Lao Zhang, goodbye."


    After speaking, the two left quickly.


    The old Orion took a few glances, thought about it, and went back to the dense forest, muttering in a low voice, "Wuwangmen''s disciples are all good people. Just set up a few traps and help them again."

 Chapter 7: kill

    "Zhou Shu, you are awake!"


    Yang Hei entered the door and walked to the bed with a look of surprise.


    Zhou Shu has opened his eyes, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "I have always been awake, but I can''t move or talk. Yang Hei, you have worked so hard for so long."


    "No hard work, no hard work, haha!"


    Yang Hei jumped up excitedly, pressed his hands on Zhou Shu''s shoulders and shook it a few times, "It''s all right now, I don''t need to think about troubles by myself. I''m about to blow up my head these days."


    After a month of training, Zhou Shu gradually recovered with continuous immortality every day.


    Zhou Shu looked at him calmly, "Is it Liu Laocai?"


    Ten days ago, the two fled to Qinghe Village, which is more than 700 miles away from Wuwangmen.


    As the old hunter said, the villagers of Qinghe Village have a lot of admiration for Wuwangmen. As soon as they entered the village, they were taken in by a rich man and they were raised with delicious food.


    However, within two days, Liu Laocai didn''t know where he heard the news. He knew that Wuwangmen had been extinguished by Zhengleimen, and immediately changed his appearance. He drove them to the chaifang and asked Yang Hei to surrender the immortal law of Wuwangmen, or he would tell Zheng Leimen their whereabouts.


    Yang Hei has a simple temperament. He doesn''t know how to deal with mortals, and he didn''t know how to work around. He reluctantly teased him for a few days, but in three days it was the deadline that Liu Laocai said, and he was worried. Zhou Shu wakes up right now, and suddenly seems to have a backbone, and he is very excited.


    "Yes, Zhou Shu, what should I do?"


    Yang Hei scratched his head helplessly, "Of course, Mind can''t tell people who are not right, but they can''t go, because there are so many people blocking the door."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Don''t you know how to use tactics?"


    Yang Hei''s expression was astonished, "The tactics? They are mortals. They can''t stand the tactics. I''m afraid they will die if they touch them. We practitioners can''t violate the rules of the door and act on mortals. What''s more, I promised the villagers before entering the fairy gate Yes, I won''t do anything to mortals, so no, absolutely no."


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless. He understood Yang Hei''s temperament. Yang He would never shrink from even the most powerful cultivator. However, in the face of mortals who had no resistance, Yang He insisted on his own opinions and could not deal with it.


    Only oneself came.


    He said slowly, "Give me the Spring Spirit Pill, ten."


    "Ten, are you crazy? The peak owner said that you can only have one pill a day at most. If you take too much, your body cannot bear it, but it hurts."


    Chun Ling Pill is a first-order pill for treating injuries. Yang Hei will feed Zhou Shu the next one every day. Now Zhou Shu wanted ten, Yang Hei couldn''t help but stunned.


    "Well, just give it to me," Zhou Shu looked calm, "We are running out of time."


    Yang Hei stared at Zhou Shu and hesitated for a while.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yang Hei, did you miss what I said?"


    "That''s not true, it seems that you have always been right," Yang Hei thought about it carefully, and put the pills one by one into Zhou Shu''s mouth, "You must be careful."


    As the pill entered his abdomen, the huge medicinal power began to spread. Zhou Shu seemed to be stuffed with ten pieces of hot coal in his stomach, and his body immediately became extremely hot.


    But he didn''t panic, but carefully guided the power of the medicine, gradually dispersing into the damaged place in his body.


    He had calculated before that, as long as they are properly controlled, ten Spring Spirit Pills, although they are somewhat harmful to the body, they can barely bear them.


    An hour passed, watching Zhou Shu''s face change from white to red, from red to purple, and then to black as charcoal again, Yang Hei''s heart hung in his throat several times, never falling.


    It was not until Zhou Shu returned to his normal pale red that he let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Zhou Shu shook his head.


    Yang Hei smiled, "You can shake your head and recover so quickly! After eating ten spring spirit pills, will you be able to get up soon?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Tomorrow you can try thirteen, and if you get it, you can stand up."


    Yang Hei shook his head, and thought, "I knew you could eat so much. If you feed me more, did you wake up long ago? I''m so stupid."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "That''s definitely not going to work. I can control the strength of the medicine by luck today. If I feed one more in front of me, I will be finished."


    "Oh, that''s how it is."


    Yang Hei nodded thoughtfully, although he still didn''t understand.


    ��, ��!


    There was a strong slamming on the door outside the firewood room.


    Before Yang Hei approached and opened the door, he snapped, the door panel had fallen down, and dust was thrown up.


    Several brightly-dressed servants rushed in, and there was an old man with a big belly standing at the door. He looked like a ball, frowning and poking his mouth at the small wood house door, mostly disdainful to come in.


    This person is naturally Liu Laocai.


    Liu Laocai stomped, "Boy, tomorrow is the deadline! Kuaima is ready, if I don''t give me the fairy law tomorrow, I will directly send someone to Zheng Leimen! Let the two of you die without a burial place! "


    Although the voice is loud, but the air is quite insufficient, it sounds a little funny.


    Yang Hei asked suspiciously, "Tomorrow, isn''t it three days?"


    "Master said that tomorrow will be tomorrow, what nonsense!" A few servants stepped forward, "Let''s slap you again!"


    Yang Hei stood up like a gun, looking at them coldly, raising his hands slightly, but the magic trick was never issued.


    Those servants are obviously just pretending, how dare you really do something to the fairy master, and then retracted after a few shouts.


    Zhou Shu lying down slightly closed his eyes, "You come again at this time tomorrow, and I will give you an explanation."


    Liu Laocai couldn''t think that Zhou Shu, who had been lying down all the time, could speak, and he was taken aback.


    Immediately, he snorted heavily, "Finally, there is still someone who is interesting. If you don''t give it tomorrow, you will die! Go!"


    A group of people left cursingly.


    The footsteps gradually left, Zhou Shu looked at Yang Hei, "Yang Hei, don''t you plan to use the trick?"


    Yang Hei had a complicated expression, and he thought about it for a while, "If they do something to you and me, I will use it."


    Zhou Shu smiled softly, "If they don''t do anything, just use dozens of people to surround you and me? You and I are only one level of Qi Refining Realm, can''t fly, and can''t jump high. Wouldn''t they wait for Zheng Leimen to catch ?"


    Yang Hei gave a sudden stop, "Huh? In that case, I would..."


    Caifang fell into silence, and there was no movement for a long time.


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly, "I have a rest, remember to give me spring pill tomorrow, fifteen."


    The next day, Liu Laocai and his servants appeared again in front of the firewood room.


    "Quickly come out! The pen and ink are ready, hurry up and write the fairy law for the master!"


    Dozens of servants brought out a table and yelled at the door.


    Liu Laocai has a shameless smile on his face. He can''t help but rub his hands, sending out the sweet dream of becoming a fairy teacher immediately, "Smelly boy, say a good deal, hurry, hurry!"


    ��!


    The invisible wind rushes out from the firewood room!


    Liu Laocai was at the brunt of the situation and was immediately knocked down. He rolled a dozen laps on the ground like a ball and slammed into the dirt wall.


    Not to mention the bloodshed, a stinking liquid ran down the trouser legs.


    "You...you, how dare you hit me?"


    Liu Laocai, who was scared to pee, looked pale and looked at the chaifang tremblingly.


    Zhou Shu, dressed in Tsing Yi, stood at the door and said indifferently, "If you don''t hit you, who will you hit? You have been sheltered by Wuwangmen. Once Wuwangmen is destroyed, you turn your head to deal with those who have Wuwangmen. It''s shameful and ridiculous."


    His eyes swept around, as cold as a blade, and the surrounding servants fell to the ground in a panic.


    There are also a few brave ones, pointing at Zhou Shu and yelling, "The fairy master can''t do anything to mortals. You violate the rules of the fairy gate, so you are not afraid of being hunted down?"


    "I violated, but so what!"


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Who are you going to complain to? Look for Wuwangmen, but is there still Wuwangmen? Go to Zhengleimen, UU reading will chase me down without telling them, what''s the matter? Difference? Not to mention that you can''t get out of here today."


    "You, what do you want to do?" Liu Laocai felt something wrong and struggled to get up.


    However, Zhou Shu''s eyes dazzled and he flicked his sleeves out, and Liu Laocai''s body followed, and fell heavily to the ground.


    Seeing that he is dead.


    The surrounding servants were full of horror. They didn''t expect Zhou Shu to kill people directly. The courageous few also knelt down and kept kowtowing, "Master, forgive me, Master for my life."


    Yang Hei walked out of the wood house, his face was a little unbearable, "Zhou Shu, or just let them go?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "They are not the first evil, and I did not intend to kill them, but what they have said counts, they can only crawl out."


    The violent wind blew up, rolled the servants up to three or four feet in the air, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    His spiritual power control is extremely precise, and every servant touches his feet on the ground, suddenly breaks, and can only crawl out.


    "Go, the person at the Thunder Gate will be coming soon."


    Zhou Shu took out a magic talisman and handed it to Yang Hei, "Because of me, I have no spiritual power."


    Now his spiritual power is less than one-tenth of what he used to be. No matter how well he controls it, he can''t stand up to several times of consumption.


    Yang Hei was still a little at a loss, "Ah, is the Thunder Gate coming soon?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Last night, Liu Laocai let go and went to inform Zheng Leimen."


    "Ah! Why doesn''t he speak credit!"


    A trace of anger flashed in Yang Hei''s eyes, and then he was speechless.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You talk about credit, but others don''t. You don''t want to harm others, but people want to harm you, so hurry up."


    PS: New book for collection, recommendation, thank you.

 Chapter 8: Agreement

    Qingyuan Mountain Range, which stretches for hundreds of thousands of miles, has a strong aura, attracting many immortals to settle in.


    This kind of place is naturally indispensable in various workshops, among which Qingxiafang is a relatively unique place.


    Unlike other markets, there are no strict rules here. As long as there is buying and selling, anyone can come, whether it is low-level disciples, all kinds of casual cultivators, or even mortals. People come and go every day, lively and very grounded.


    There are many low houses scattered around Qingxiafang City.


    Among the residents, there are some casual repairmen who set up stalls in the market, and there are also many mortals who want to hit the fairyland.


    If you build your own house and hand in a few spirit stones, you can get the protection of the city.


    One of the thatched huts has obviously only been built recently. The thatch on it is still green with some green, and there is a tent in the east and a pile in the west. It is not smooth at all. It seems that the craftsmanship is not superb.


    But inside this hut, there is something different.


    There are many small formations in the four corners. There are three simple formations under the count, sound insulation, wall protection, and spirit gathering, which are enough for people in the hut to practice at ease without being disturbed by the outside, and there is no way to know the inside. Case.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Yang Hei, plus today, you should have opened up two hundred and twenty veins, right?"


    Yang Hei sat on the futon and nodded earnestly, "Exactly two hundred and twenty. Every day you use the spirit stone to gather the spirit formation. The effect is better than that of the cloud platform. With the pill, if there is no result, then I''m so sorry for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled with satisfaction, "The two hundred and twenty items are almost the same. If you work harder in the Qi Refining Realm, you should be able to achieve the 250 items before you build the base realm."


    "I see, Zhou Shu."


    Yang Hei looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of confusion in his eyes, "By the way, I''m very strange. The improvement methods you tell me every day always make the point, as if you can see inside my body, how did you do it? ?"


    "It''s just a trivial matter," Zhou Shu lowered his head slightly, his voice was much quieter, "The accumulated spirit stones are almost used up, Yang Hei, you should also go."


    "what?"


    As if struck by thunder, Yang Hei''s face was stunned. He immediately stood up and said excitedly, "What are you talking about, want me to go?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Yes, your current qualifications are almost half a genius. You should go find a fairy to join and go further."


    Yang Hei glared at Zhou Shu, categorically vetoed, "I won''t go!"


    After escaping from the hunt, they have lived in Qingxiafang City, which is thousands of miles away from Wuwangmen, for two months, practicing behind closed doors every day.


    Yang Hei''s energy pulse kept getting through, but Zhou Shu didn''t make any progress, it was totally different from before.


    Even Yang Hei could see that Zhou Shu''s current aptitude was so bad that he could not feel his spiritual power. He was simply a mortal with spiritual roots, even a cultivator.


    Zhou Shu tried his best to train him. Almost everything he gave was given by Zhou Shu, but now he wants him to leave, obviously not wanting to drag him, but how can he allow this to happen?


    He stubbornly shook his head, "I won''t listen to you this time, I won''t leave!"


    Zhou Shu had a flat smile on his face, "I still have to listen to me this time. If you leave, it will be good for you and me."


    "I don''t understand." Yang Hei was a little stunned.


    "You will understand," Zhou Shu raised his head, his eyes clear as water, "There are five good immortals in the Qingyuan Mountain Range. I think Luowanggu is more suitable for you to practice. Now it happens to be recruiting disciples, you go. There."


    Yang Hei stood startled, "Zhou Shu, do you really want me to leave?"


    He never thought that Zhou Shu not only really wanted him to leave, but also helped him figure out the way out.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu calmly nodded, "If you want to earn spiritual stones, you have to enter the immortal gate to earn it. There are many things that can only be done by entering the sect. If you want to help me, you can quickly improve your cultivation. "


    "What about you? Why not come with me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I considered that the sects here are not suitable for me. Of course I will go when I find a suitable sect. Now I am staying in Fangshi, which is very safe."


    "But your current cultivation base, how do you protect yourself..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "Trust me, it''s not a problem."


    Yang Hei thought for a while, and said with a firm expression, "Okay, I will listen to you. Wait, I will definitely make you really better and re-practice."


    He is a little dull, but he is definitely not stupid.


    He also knows that only by entering the fairy gate can he advance to the ranks faster and possess sufficient strength to protect Zhou Shu and help Zhou Shu to restore the broken Qi Vessel.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I''m waiting."


    Such words, he heard Master say once, and now he hears it again, it is inevitable that there will be warmth in his heart. But he knew that waiting was never a good idea. To recover, he had to work hard.


    He already has some plans for this.


    The two looked at each other, and they both looked reluctant, but they were more of a trust in their hearts.


    Yang Hei opened the door and left without looking back.


    "When I see you, maybe everything will be different."


    Zhou Shu stood quietly for a while, his expression gradually calming down, his eyes very clear.


    In the past two months, he has determined early what he will do in the future.


    That is to develop on Fulu.


    Before the broken qi veins were restored, UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com was destined to have scarce spiritual power, and he was not suitable for the use of magic tricks. Even alchemy, formation, etc. were not strong enough, but there was no problem with using talisman.


    Fulu, only a little spiritual power is needed. Moreover, there are many types of talisman, ever-changing, and infinite power, as long as it is used well, even if there is no spiritual power, it will not be worse than other cultivators in battle.


    Through the talisman, he can protect himself, and at the same time, if the talisman is made, he can also accumulate spiritual stones to prepare for the future recovery of Qi.


    There are two ways to make symbols, note symbols and draw symbols.


    Annotation symbols require a lot of spiritual power, while drawing symbols requires very little spiritual power. As long as there are suitable materials, and the talisman painter has sufficient spiritual control and comprehension, he can refine a powerful talisman.


    Zhou Shu, whose energies were fully opened, had control over spiritual power that surpassed the vast majority of cultivators. There was no need to mention his comprehension, and calculations and deductions were sufficient. What''s more, in his previous life, he was a master of calligraphy and painting, with strong pen ability, and he has a unique advantage in painting talisman.


    He is very confident about painting symbols.


    But in his memory bank, there are few books about Fudao. Most of Tianyunfeng��s main sword repairs are books about swordsmanship and demon hunting. There is only one book about Fudao, and it only records two kinds of Talisman painting methods, nothing else.


    The road he has to walk must be difficult at the beginning.


    Zhou Shu lowered his head and touched the storage bag, feeling a little cold.


    As a former disciple, his storage bag is quite good. It was given to him by Master Liu Yuzhan on his first day in the field.


    However, in the huge space of the storage bag at this time, except for some pills, only a small pile of spirit stones lay, empty.


    "The last thirteen low-grade spirit stones, no matter what, I must succeed."


    He will use these spirit stones to start afresh with talisman.

 Chapter 9: 3 wishes

    In the evening, Zhou Shu opened the door and walked towards Qingxiafang City.


    Fang city is brightly lit, and it is the most lively time.


    In order to attract customers, the merchants have their own unique skills. There were numerous shouts and no mention, and many merchants used tricks to create all kinds of bizarre ice sculptures and sand pillars to attract customers to watch.


    There is a pill shop at the door, and even some repairers use a knife to scratch themselves bloody, and then personally use the pill to demonstrate the therapeutic effect. Everyone is dumbfounded.


    However, the pill fell off the chain. Three consecutive pills were taken, but the blood was still flowing. The cultivator''s face turned pale in urgency, which caused the audience to laugh.


    Zhou Shu came to Xiuxianfang City for the first time. He was quite curious. He looked everywhere, but didn''t stop.


    Not long after, he found the place he was looking for, a Fulu shop.


    The ancient characters "Sanyuanzhai" hung in front of the door, and the pillars at the door were quite varied, with some pale yellow, and it looked like a teenager.


    entered the door, there was a touch of woody scent lingering everywhere, and he was happy to smell it. A blue-shirted man walked over and smiled and saluted, "Guest, what you want to find, as long as it is related to Fulu, this shop has everything."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I look at the talisman."


    "Could the guest officer be a talisman?" The guy''s eyes lit up and his attitude became more respectful.


    Talisman master, like alchemist, implement master, etc., is a unique profession in the world of cultivating immortals.


    The talisman made amulet, the alchemist refines the alchemy, the implement refines the weapon... each has its own strengths, and they are all very popular, and they have a higher status than ordinary cultivators. It''s just that the cultivator wants to become these professions, but it is not so easy. Talent and financial resources are indispensable.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have any expression, "I just want to try my hand, I''m not a Talisman."


    There was some disappointment in the eyes of the man, "Oh."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and waved his hand.


    It''s been a genius, even if he doesn''t understand anything, his gestures and gestures have a touch of confidence.


    Seeing Zhou Shu��s confident expression, the guy felt hot in his heart and said unconsciously, ��It seems that the guest officer is a master! If the guest officer becomes a talisman, all the materials in this store can be provided at a discount, as long as the Fu Lu is sold to the store first. Just fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Easy to say, easy to say."


    The man made a gesture and led Zhou Shu into the store.


    He whispered a few words to the shopkeeper, and the shopkeeper quickly walked over and bowed his hand to Zhou Shu, "In Xiahua Ruoan, this is the shopkeeper of the Sanyuanzhai. Brother, you look very face-to-face, you just came here. Qingxiafang City?"


    The shopkeeper in front of him was actually a foundation-building cultivator. Zhou Shu raised his hand in return. "Next Zhou Shu, I will definitely come here for the first time."


    "Look at your cultivation level, you should have only become a cultivator not long ago?"


    Hua Ruoan glanced at him and smiled, "I just started cultivating immortals, and I have aspirations. The ambition of the little brother is really not small, I am optimistic about you."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Just try it casually and make shopkeeper Hua laugh."


    Hua Ruoan shook his head, with a sincere expression on his face, "Where and where, I am sincere. Recently, Qingxiafang City is very short of talisman. If Brother Zhou succeeds in drawing talisman, he must sell it to a small shop."


    He really told the truth.


    Qingxiafang City is backed by the Qingyuan Mountain Range. Most of the cultivators rely on hunting monsters to maintain their cultivation. The supply of such things as Fulu is also in short supply. The Shao Fu Lu shop could not find a Talisman to maintain the business, and even closed down.


    As the treasurer of the talisman shop, when he sees the cultivator who wants to make talisman, no matter how high or low his cultivation level is, he must first win over. This is also the principle of doing business.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, slightly headed his jaw, "I will do my best."


    Huaruo calmed his palms and smiled, "Hehe, that''s the best. Man, take Brother Zhou to see Talisman."


    The guy led Zhou Shu to the shop.


    This shop is much larger than Zhou Shu imagined. In addition to the special talisman area, the talisman area is also divided into three parts, full of various materials.


    "Guguan, you have to look at the talisman pen first. At the beginning of the so-called talisman, a good talisman pen is the most basic condition for drawing a talisman."


    The guy pointed to the talisman pen on the wooden stand in front of him, and boasted, "This talisman pen is called''meditation pen''. You must be optimistic about it. The pen body is made of second-order Huinan wood, which is perfectly compatible with repairers. Spiritual power, there will never be any obscure feeling. The tip of the pen uses the down of the first-order monster beast velvet rabbit, which is a velvet rabbit cub just full moon, soft, strong, tough, fluent, and the four elements of the pen It is complete. Coupled with the meticulous refinement of the master crafter Bu Shiren, it also comes with the rare rune array''Meditation''. Using it to draw runes is absolutely comfortable and natural, and with less effort!"


    "It is indeed a good pen."


    Zhou Shu and the other guys finished speaking, and after complimenting them, "But how many spirit stones are the cheapest rune pens here? Not that good."


    "This is the cheapest rune pen, a must for novices," the guy nodded quickly, "Guest, you can get it with only 400 middle-grade spirit stones, it''s not expensive at all."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, feeling that he had heard something unexpected, and said pretendingly, "This...man, are the pens so expensive?"


    The man was stunned, his face turned pale, "The talisman pen is not an ordinary first-order magic weapon, it is very difficult to refine, and the talisman must also rely on the talisman pen to communicate and guide the spiritual power perfectly to draw the talisman accurately. Is it possible to draw talisman with just a brush? Can the drawn talisman be used? Guest officer, you are really telling a joke."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded, thinking.


    He originally thought that, and he can draw talisman with a brush. The talisman pen is not in his consideration at all, but it does not seem to be the case now.


    If talisman pens are so expensive, then for him now, the requirements are a bit too high.


    Four hundred middle-grade spirit stones are still the cheapest. The talisman pen is really not an ordinary magic weapon. A middle-grade spirit stone is equal to one hundred low-grade spirit stones, so he can''t have so many spirit stones. Unless he can...touch the storage bag around his waist, he shook his head again, and he won''t sell it before it''s completely dead.


    The guy on the side was also thinking, and there seemed to be something strange in his heart that was roaring, "Dare to love this guest officer who knows nothing, and is coming to draw a symbol without any preparation?...It''s really depressing, the previous love is really white. Fortunately, I also reported to the shopkeeper that I found a future talisman. Now there are no rewards, and I will be laughed at by others."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Let me take a look at Fuzhi Fumo, Fubi, wait a minute."


    I definitely can��t afford to buy a talisman now, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com but can''t just give up.


    Most of the previous joy, my buddy, said weakly, "Okay."


    "Guardian, this is the talisman paper area. If you come to practice your hand, use the simplest one. The yellow sunflower paper is made of first-order yellow sunflower grass, and there are five pieces of a low-grade spirit stone. It contains no spiritual power. Many, but can adapt to most Fumo..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I want it, ten."


    "Okay, ten sheets of yellow sunflower paper..." The man dragged the tone, took out the talisman paper and wrapped it.


    "This is the Fumo area, and you probably know that there is a lot of spiritual power in the Fumo, which is the most important part of the Fulu. The first time you draw a talisman is usually to draw a magical talisman. Cinnabar is equipped with Fumo."


    After the guy finished speaking, Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "No, I want the rune of the Thunder Element."


    As soon as ����''s voice fell, not only the buddies were stunned, but even the guests in the Fuluo district not far away turned their eyes here.


    Soon Zhou Shu went on to say, "The talisman made from the lightning fruit is the best."


    The two talisman painting methods he knows are thunder talisman, thunderstorm talisman and thunder spear talisman. They are marked on the back, Fumo is best to use thunder-type Fumo made of lightning fruit.


    This time even Hua Ruoan''s shopkeeper was also alarmed and walked over here.


    And the guy on the side is already dead, and there is a voice in his heart yelling, "You are a novice, and you have to draw the thunder talisman. Are you sure you are not here to tease me?"


    Thunder system talisman is extremely powerful, but the difficulty of drawing talisman can be ranked in the top five among many kinds of talisman. The failure rate is extremely high, and most talismans dare not draw easily.


    Zhou Shu, a novice who had never drawn a talisman before, didn''t even know what a talisman pen was, but he asked for the thunder-type talisman ink, and even the talisman-ink made from the thunder fruit. This made the guy completely speechless.

 Chapter 10: Yan Yue

    Hua Ruo calmly approached, with a surprised smile on his face, "Little brother, are you trying to draw a thunder talisman?"


    There were several guests behind him, all young female cultivators. They looked at Zhou Shu up and down, and they were very curious.


    At this time, Zhou Shu also knew that there was probably something special about the Lei talisman. It should be difficult to draw, but the words have been exported and cannot be taken back, so they can only bite the bullet.


    "Treasurer Hua, prepare to draw the talisman of thunder."


    Hua Ruoan''s expression is a bit weird, "A rune made of lightning fruit, brother, are you sure you want to use it?"


    Zhou Shu wondered, "What''s wrong with the lightning fruit, is it expensive?"


    He was familiar with a lot of information on monsters, but he didn''t have much research on various medicinal materials and spiritual objects, and he didn''t know what the lightning fruit was, but Fulu asked him to say it.


    "The lightning fruit is not expensive, but the thunder power it contains is very unstable, and the rune ink made from it is also very irritable. A little carelessness in the process of drawing the rune will not only fail to draw the rune, but even the rune master will be injured by it."


    was talking about a beautiful female cultivator in her early twenties, with sword eyebrows and star eyes, and her heroic aura. It seems that her cultivation level is also in the Qi Refining Realm, about six or seven levels.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Thank you for your advice."


    The sister shook her head, looked at him suspiciously, and didn''t speak.


    "Yan Daoyou is right. Only a small number of talisman masters can use the rune ink made from the lightning fruit, because it is really difficult to use them and requires very fine spiritual control."


    Hua Ruoan and the female cultivator obviously knew each other. After adding a few words, they looked at Zhou Shu, "As far as I know, there are only five kinds of talisman in the first order, which one should the little brother draw? What about species?"


    Talismans are similar to medicinal pills and other items. They are divided into nine levels according to their power and purpose. Each level is divided into upper, middle and lower extremes according to quality.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t spoken yet, and the female Xiu Yan Yue beside him suddenly asked, "Is it a thunderstorm talisman?"


    When ���� was told, Zhou Shu could only nod his head, "Senior Sister is right, what I want to draw next is indeed a thunderstorm talisman."


    "what!"


    Sister Nv and a few people next to her exclaimed softly, with surprises, but more doubts.


    are all women, and they don��t care if anyone is around, so they chatted and discussed there.


    "He said he was going to draw a thunderstorm talisman! Sister Yan, we were looking for a thunderstorm talisman, it''s a coincidence."


    "Thunderstorm Talisman is not so good to draw, and what we want is the middle grade. It depends on his cultivation to refine the Qi level. Most of it just talk, huh."


    "You can''t say that. If there is hope, we must fight for it. The task we have to do is really difficult to do without the middle-grade thunderstorm talisman."


    They came from the Heyin School on the edge of the Qingyuan Mountains. They were all disciples of the Qi Refining Realm. They took a sect mission and came to Fang City to make the necessary preparations. Their mission requires thunderstorm charms, and it is best if they are medium grade. After searching for a long time in Sanyuanzhai, they only had low grade. They were in a hurry, but they just heard Zhou Shu talking, so they came to try their luck.


    Zhou Shu understood, and said with a wry smile, "I am a novice, I just tried it, I''m afraid you will be disappointed."


    The faces of several female sisters suddenly showed disappointment, and they started talking again.


    "Let me just say it, I really am a novice. There is also a thunderstorm talisman, I don''t think he can even draw a light wind talisman."


    "Yes, I''m so happy, I thought this mission was over."


    "Sister...Don''t say that, maybe he can really do it. Master said that people are not good at appearances, and cultivators can''t just look at their cultivation base..." It was a little girl who was speaking, a few years younger than Zhou Shu. His face is full of childishness.


    "Yang Mei, you just walked in, what do you know."


    "A cultivator like him would say, "Where is there any real ability? Little sister, don''t be fooled by him."


    Yangmei looked at the senior sisters, wanted to say something, but couldn''t get the head. She was very anxious, her face flushed.


    "Stop, stop fighting."


    Yan Yue interrupted the discussion of the junior sisters and turned to Zhou Shu with a smile and clasped his fists. "You don''t need to be so humble. You know how to draw a thunderstorm talisman. It''s not easy. Besides, everyone is a novice. I believe juniors always paint. When the middle grade Fulu was released."


    "I hope so, thank you elder sister." Zhou Shu returned a gift.


    Yan Yue smiled, "Then don''t bother Junior Brother, if Junior Brother really draws it out, you may as well inform Treasurer Hua that I will buy it at a high price, which will definitely satisfy Junior Brother."


    A few people left, Yang Mei specially looked back at Zhou Shu, clenched her small fist, as if cheering him.


    With a smile on his face, Zhou Shu nodded gently to her.


    Watching them leave, Zhou Shu thoughtfully.


    The female Xiu Yanyue looks good. The vestments and jewelry she wears seem to be magic weapons that are not advanced, and she feels good character. If you really draw a thunderstorm talisman, you can consider selling it to her.


    Hua Ruoan looked at Zhou Shu, "Little brother, if you really practice your hands, don''t use thunderstorm talismans to practice. Light wind talismans and magic talismans are all suitable."


    Zhou Shu knew he was kind, but he couldn''t accept it, so he could only smile. In the first-order talisman, he only knows the drawing method of thunderstorm talisman. If he wants to draw other talisman, he has to buy special talisman and jade slips to learn, these things are not cheap, he does not have so many spirit stones.


    He shook his head, "Sorry, the shopkeeper, as long as the thunder is the talisman."


    "Fine, my little brother is so ambitious, I won''t say much."


    Hua Ruoan''s eyes flashed with regret. UU reading www.uukanshu. He knew in his heart that a cultivator at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm started to learn to draw such a difficult talisman, especially if he had to make it with Yinlei Guo, it would be impossible to succeed at all, and he was in vain.


    Hua Ruoan turned and left without saying hello. In his opinion, there is no need to waste time on Zhou Shu.


    The guy still looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "Guest, are you sure you want to use the rune ink made by Lei Guo?"


    He still has a one-tenth expectation on Zhou Shu. Even if Zhou Shu only drew magical talisman, he would be regarded as a talisman, and he could gain a lot of benefits.


    "Thank you, yes."


    Zhou Shu''s answer broke his illusion.


    The man waved his hand and carefully removed a bottle of talisman ink from the jade frame, "Use a bottle of thunder-type talisman ink that attracts thunder fruit to honor ten low-grade spirit stones."


    Zhou Shu nodded and took it, and took a closer look.


    There are about dozens of runes in the jade bottle, which are blue, so deep that they are invisible, and there are faint flashes of lightning, as if they will explode at any time.


    "Guest officer, please put it away. You can''t use spiritual power casually. It can easily explode when it touches spiritual power." The guy kindly reminded him and turned and took the spiritual stone away.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu nodded, put the talisman ink and talisman paper into the storage bag, and then walked out of Sanyuanzhai.


    The shopkeeper and a few guys looked at him, and they couldn''t help shaking their heads, especially the guy who brought Zhou Shu in. He lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Zhou Shu naturally doesn''t care what they think, he is thinking about talisman pen.


    There are only 13 spirit stones left now, and only one is left. How to draw this talisman?


    The road ahead is vast.


    UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading!

 Chapter 11: Hard sell

    (New book asks for collection recommendation, thank you!)


    "The Fuludian guy is right. It really doesn''t work without Fubi."


    Zhou Shu threw the writing brush aside and sighed.


    There are a dozen brushes scattered on the ground, all of which he made in the past two days. In the past, he was very familiar with writing brushes, and they were quick and very good to make. In the past world, these could be regarded as masterpieces in pens, but they were useless when it came to drawing symbols.


    because they can''t accept spiritual power at all.


    The writing brushes are made of ordinary materials, unable to communicate spiritual power, just like a blocked water pipe, spiritual power can not flow through, how can it be used to draw runes, communicate rune ink and rune paper?


    Zhou Shu was a little frustrated.


    The drawing method of the thunderstorm talisman has been deduced thousands of times in his mind. The runes are deeply engraved in his heart, and all the points are clear. He is 80% sure that the first time the talisman is drawn is successful, but there is no talisman. Pen, unable to move pen.


    "I can only try my luck in Fangshi again."


    Through the center of the square, Zhou Shu walked to the free booth area.


    In addition to large and small businesses, there are many small vendors in Qingxiafang. Among them, there are casual repairers and mortals. Most of them concentrate on the corners of the square to sell goods, similar to a bazaar. There is a mixture of fish and dragons, and occasionally some good things can be found, but the order is also very chaotic. For casual cultivation at the first level of Qi Refining Realm like Zhou Shu, it is possible to be threatened by fraud at any time.


    If it weren''t for really no alternative, he would not come here.


    In a place like Sanyuanzhai, the cheapest rune pen costs 100 medium-grade spirit stones. How can he not afford it, but here, he still has a little chance to buy it.


    But after turning for half an hour, I didn''t find anything. The talisman pen is really not that easy to find.


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu took a few steps quickly, his eyes stopped on the spread yellow cloth.


    On the yellow cloth, there are a large stack of talisman paper, a few bottles of talisman ink, and nearly ten various pens on the side.


    The ���� pen seems to be hidden by the blinding array, only a small part is exposed, and it is dimly unclear.


    Although so many talisman pens may seem strange, in such a place, as long as there is a one-thousandth possibility, it is worth stopping to take a look.


    Seeing the visitor, the stall owner immediately got up and greeted enthusiastically, "Hey, this little brother, I''m right here, what you want, just pick it up!"


    The stall owner is about thirty years old. It seems that the cultivation base has three levels of Qi Refining Realm. His complexion is loyal and his manners are courteous, but there is a hint of cunning in the corner of his eyes.


    "Thank you, I just look at the talisman pen."


    Zhou Shu nodded, preparing to take a talisman and have a look.


    "and many more--"


    The stall owner stretched out his hand to cover the talisman pen, and said with a silly smile, "Little brother, don''t blame my old Zhu for verbose, these talisman pens are magic weapons, they are very expensive, if the little brother accidentally breaks it, it won''t be easy to handle."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and stared at him, "The shopkeeper can rest assured, I just look at it, it won''t break."


    "Well, little brother, don''t hesitate to watch, the ugly words are ahead, if it really breaks, you will have to pay."


    Lao Zhu moved his hand away, with a slight smile on his face, and thought to himself that there is something to be made today.


    These pens are talisman pens, but they are just ordinary brush pens in disguise, and he also set up some clever mechanisms in the pen. As long as Zhou Shu enters the spiritual power test, the brush will immediately break and break into several segments. He took the opportunity to make a claim again.


    He used this trick many times, and from time to time there were newbies. Zhou Shu in front of him was obviously a newcomer, and he seemed to be a casual cultivator.


    However, Zhou Shu picked up the talisman pen, really only looked at it, and put it back.


    Lao Zhu''s face was startled, "Little brother, don''t you try? If you don''t try the talisman pen, you can''t see the good or bad."


    "No need." Zhou Shu stood up, shook his head and smiled.


    The expression of the stall owner, every time he saw it in his eyes, he had already noticed the weirdness, and when he picked up the talisman pen, he almost laughed. This is almost the same as what he made himself, even the material is the same, the green bamboo on the mountainside, the most common wolf hair, is not necessary at all.


    That blindfold method is completely used to cover people.


    "Hey, brother, this talisman only sells five middle grades. If you don''t buy it, you will lose a lot!"


    What is worthless, the mouth is five middle-grade, the heart of profiteers is really not ordinary black.


    Old Zhu saw Zhou Shu about to leave, and his heart suddenly became anxious. After waiting for a few days, he finally waited for a newcomer, but the result was not fooled. How could this work? He grabbed the rune pen that Zhou Shu had taken, input a trace of spiritual power, and snapped the pen into three pieces.


    "Why did it break? You must have broken it just now. Pay me the spirit stone!"


    Lao Zhu stopped in front of Zhou Shu with a big stride and shouted aggressively.


    A chill flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he looked at Lao Zhu indifferently, "You can''t cheat, can you just grab it?"


    Lao Zhu had a sullen face, staring at Zhou Shu firmly, and Lingxiao was released unabashedly, and squeezed towards Zhou Shu.


    "Lao Tzu''s rune pen was made with hard work by a master refiner, and it was broken like this by you, and still want to go? No worries, five middle-grade spirit stones, don''t want to go without one!"


    is surrounded by a bunch of people, pointing at them.


    "Old Zhu, the black-hearted and bad-hearted man, is bullying the newcomer again. It''s really a habit."


    "I bet that kid, I will ask for forgiveness if I insist on five breaths at most."


    "Looking at his poor appearance, there is nothing greasy about him, Lao Zhu is really hungry and doesn''t choose food."


    Reiki pressure rushed towards his face, Zhou Shu felt uncomfortable, and his strength rushed from all directions. He was like a boat in a storm, being blown to and fro.


    But he tried to persevere.


    He knew that although it was chaotic here, it was not unattended, and that Old Zhu didn''t dare to really kill people here, at most it was pressure and intimidation.


    Persistence will lead to a turnaround.


    Lao Zhu became a little bit irritated. Every time like this, the newcomer couldn''t stand the pressure, so he begged for mercy and lost money after a few breaths, but this kid was really hard.


    It seems that more spiritual power is needed.


    Lao Zhu almost tried his best to urge spiritual power, and the spiritual pressure suddenly increased several times.


    The air in front of the two seemed to be a bit distorted, as if a transparent smoke lifted up, becoming blurred.


    Zhou Shu''s forehead began to seep out of sweat, and an irresistible force squeezed into his body desperately, his body seemed to be torn apart, and it was extremely uncomfortable.


    Lao Zhu had a bit of color on his face, and yelled, "You must be hard. No matter how hard you are, you have to lie down for me! Pay Laozi Lingshi and let you go!"


    But Zhou Shu''s expression is still indifferent. He is as stubborn as a bamboo, he would rather bend than bend and be unyielding.


    If in the past, he would not put his opponents in the third level of the Qi Refining Realm in his eyes, but now he is unable to resist, this humiliation made him very uncomfortable.


    A pair of eyes with a cold Bing Han, UU reading www. uukanshu.com stared at Lao Zhu indifferently, and a few words popped out from the corner of his mouth, "No one will be given."


    Old Zhu suddenly felt cold all over, like falling into an ice cave, and the icy cold seemed to penetrate directly into the bone marrow. He involuntarily took a step back, but quickly stepped forward, his face flushed and roared, "A kid at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm can''t stand up to Reliance Pressure, and dare to speak out, I''ll destroy you now! "


    He raised his hand.


    At this moment, he is not completely bluffing, but really has a murderous intention. Because from Zhou Shu''s eyes, he saw not only unyielding and hatred, but also an unspeakable feeling, like a ghost, which made him feel deep fear.


    "What are you doing around here!"


    A few blue-shirted repairmen came on patrol, their eyes swept through the crowd like knives, and they said coldly, "The place for you is for you to set up a good stall. Are you still having trouble here?"


    Lao Zhu quickly withdrew his hand and bowed to the cultivators, "It''s okay, it''s okay, we''re just joking, how dare to make trouble?"


    "You know the consequences of violating regulations in Qingxiafang City."


    The crowd of onlookers dispersed quickly and did not dare to stay for a moment. They knew that these blue-shirted practitioners were law enforcement disciples in Qingxiafang City. Although the cultivation base was only in the Qi Refining Realm, they were definitely unaffected.


    The place was so big, and soon only Zhou Shu was left alone.


    All the clothes were soaked with sweat, as if they had been soaked in water, there was also a pool of sweat remaining on the ground.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the old Zhu who was leaving, thoughtfully in his heart, he also clearly felt the previous killing intent.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading!

 Chapter 12: Get pen

    With the departure of the law enforcement repairmen, the street resumed its liveliness.


    Zhou Shu continued to walk forward, but he has not found what he was looking for. This matter will not make him shrink back.


    After passing dozens of shops, he walked to a remote corner, his eyes fell on a wooden stand not far away.


    There are many old sundries on the wooden stand, and one of them happens to be a pen.


    This pen is different from what he saw in Sanyuanzhai. It is a lot smaller, but half a foot long, but it is very delicate, with distant clouds and a sense of drifting out of the dust, but there are several obvious gaps on it, obviously. Damaged.


    But broken is better than nothing.


    Zhou Shu approached quickly, and when he walked one foot away from the wooden frame, the noisy surroundings instantly disappeared, and it was as quiet as in another world.


    Obviously, the array of soundproof spirits was arranged around the booth.


    Behind the empty wooden frame, there was an old man unexpectedly. He blocked himself with blindfold before, and he could only see it when he walked into the formation.


    The old man lay halfway on the Grand Master��s chair, squinting his eyes to refresh himself, his expression was not like selling things in a shop, but basking in the sun in the courtyard.


    This stall is full of weirdness.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and asked politely, "Old man, can I take a look?"


    The old man raised his head slightly, glanced at Zhou Shu with rather muddy eyes, yawned lazily, and said nothing.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, only when the old man acquiesced, he reached out and picked up the pen.


    The brush body is light green, warm and moist, like jade and wood, it feels a little bumpy, but it also has a good feel, and the brush hair is flat and intact. If it''s not broken, it''s really a good pen.


    The key is to try spiritual power.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the old man. The old man wandered away from the sky and didn''t care about him at all.


    He laughed self-deprecatingly, carefully injected a trace of spiritual power, and suddenly "Huh" in surprise.


    According to his cognition, when the spiritual power enters the rune pen, it should reach the tip of the pen without any hindrance, so that the spiritual power can be controlled accurately, the rune ink can be guided, and the rune pattern can be drawn. But now the spiritual power he input seemed to be sucked into the pen body directly, and then several tiny vortices were formed, tangled together, and then distributed to the pen tip.


    Spiritual power seems to be filtered once, but the filtered spiritual power is no longer stable, instead it becomes irritable and difficult to control, but at the same time the power is even greater.


    This felt that he was very familiar with it, and he had it many times, because the spiritual power tide in his body was somewhat similar to it, but he never expected that the talisman could have such an effect.


    is weird, but also very interesting.


    The old man frowned and glanced at him, "Bah! What''s so good about. These are all artifacts that have failed and are useless. I want to find treasures from the old man? No way, boy."


    He was right. According to the Talisman Dao, this talisman pen is not suitable for drawing talisman. After all, the talisman pen is a channel for spiritual power. It must be unimpeded. Any slight change may cause the spiritual power of the master. The force is out of control, and the symbol drawing fails.


    It is estimated that there was an error in refining this pen. It not only changed the spiritual power, but also greatly changed. Obviously, it can''t be used as a talisman pen, and it is considered a waste of refining.


    "Oh, it looks very unique."


    Zhou Shu smiled, put down the pen and picked up another thing, carefully examining it.


    The old man glanced at him with a slightly weird expression, and continued to close his eyes to rest, and ignored him.


    Zhou Shu pretended to look through various waste artifacts, but he kept reading that pen in his heart.


    That pen may be useless to other people, it is a waste, but to him, it is very different.


    He has powerful deductions and calculations. After a period of time, he can definitely figure out the law of the talisman changing the spiritual power. In addition, he has precise and perfect control. Using this talisman to draw the talisman, the actual effect may be better than other talisman. The pen is even better, and the shortcomings of its own weak spiritual power can be compensated to a certain extent.


    must get it.


    After a while, he carefully picked out a few magic weapons and placed them with the talisman, "Lao Zhang, how do you sell these things?"


    The old man turned sideways, as if he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to really want to buy something. He stared at Zhou Shu for a while, stretched out his hand and said, "Five hundred together, good quality."


    "So expensive?"


    Zhou Shu was startled, the price was far from what he had imagined.


    "Is it expensive? I don''t know anything, and I want to learn from others to pick up treasures."


    A trace of contempt flashed in the old man''s eyes, and he waved his hand, "If you want it, don''t get out, don''t prevent the old man from sleeping."


    This old man sells things so badly, no wonder there is no one around the stall, which is in sharp contrast with other stalls.


    But Zhou Shu didn��t care about the old man��s attitude. Instead, he smiled and saluted, ��I��m ignorant, please give me some advice.��


    "The kid is kind of humble, but it''s rare."


    Several ridicules, but Zhou Shu is still indifferent, the old man''s attitude has also become a little relaxed.


    He stretched out his hand, and a circular object on the wooden frame flew up and hung in front of Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    "The kid can see clearly. This jade ring uses a third-order warm sun jade. Although the refining process is damaged, it is still useful. It is no problem to do some small things to drive away the cold and water. Wearing it for a long time can also warm up the body. . And its material structure has not changed, and there is no problem when it is used to refine other magic weapons. Is it not expensive to collect your 100 middle-grade spirit stones?"


    Luck means like flying, Zhou Shu''s fancy things floated up one by one, and the old man explained a few words to each discarded magic weapon, which benefited Zhou Shu a lot.


    The lively talk inside, the people outside can''t hear it, but they point to it.


    "It''s weird, someone went to see Wu Ming''s stall."


    "It must be a newcomer, otherwise whoever goes there, who can stand his bad temper, and things are still expensive."


    "Haha, you are wrong to say that. Wu Ming doesn''t specialize in selling things, but he just lays it out when he gets tired."


    "Hey, it looks like they are talking very vigorously."


    The old man Wu Ming opened the chatterbox, it seemed that he couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "This pen, the old man took great pains. The third-order Ningcui bamboo and the third-order smoke cloud grass were refined using a special method of water refining. It is a pity that there was an error in the final seal carving of the talisman, which affected The spiritual power channel inside, the spiritual power ran away, and the talisman pen failed, but it was completely waste. If there is no error in the end, the finished product is at least a third-order magic weapon, that is the first time the old man has refined a third-order magic weapon! What a pity, what a pity !"


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly. It sounds like this old man is a rare craftsman who can refine Tier 3 materials. He is rare in Qingxiafang City, and it is a chance to meet him.


    "Thank you Lao Zhang for your advice, but there are really not so many spirit stones in Xia, can I barter?"


    Zhou Shu took out the storage bag and put it on the wooden shelf, with a bit of dismay in his eyes, "just use it for replacement."


    There is no spirit stone. In order to make a talisman, Zhou Shu could only exchange the only worth of spirit stone.


    His storage bag is indeed good, the magic weapon class in this world, UU Reading is probably considered second-order. It doesn''t seem to be a big palm, but there is nearly a hundred cubic feet of space inside, which can isolate most of the aura, which is quite good.


    Although the price of storage bags is generally much lower than that of the same-level magic weapon, the second-level is also worth about two or three hundred middle-grade spirit stones.


    The old man took the storage bag, his eyes were a little bit of joy, he lowered his head and rubbed it for a while, and then poured his spiritual power to check it carefully.


    After a while, the old man raised his head and looked at Zhou Shu, "Yes, the refining method of this storage bag is a bit novel, but it is worth studying and researching, so you can count as three hundred middle grades. You can pick three of these things for the old man."


    "Thank you Lao Zhang!"


    Zhou Shu was happy in his heart, and quickly grabbed three useless magic weapons, and the talisman was naturally among them.


    "Wait," the old man said suddenly.


    Zhou Shu worried about the change, and said quickly, "Lao Zhang, what''s wrong?"


    "This Cuiyan Pen..." The old man looked at the rune pen, and his eyes were a bit hard to let go. The Cuiyan pen used a lot of energy at the beginning, and the damage on it was caused by his anger and emotion when he failed to refine it. Deeply, some can''t bear to sell.


    Zhou Shu looked a little nervous, if the old man stopped selling now, he would have nothing to do.


    "Forget it, you go."


    The old man sighed and waved.


    "Lao Zhang, let''s say goodbye."


    Zhou Shu felt loose in his heart and quickly turned and left.


    His face is full of joy, and the talisman pen finally has a landing, and the Cuiyan pen is quite unusual, very suitable for him, and can make his road of talisman making smooth.


    He followed the path back to his residence, but he stopped after a few steps, his smile froze on his face.


    Not far away, Lao Zhu and two other cultivators were looking at him maliciously.

 Chapter 13: Take advantage of

    At this time, the patrolling Fangshi repairmen had already left, and there were not many people on the street.


    Old Zhu saw Zhou Shu coming out from a distance, he smiled suddenly, made a gesture, and the three of them slowly walked towards Zhou Shu.


    Seeing Lao Zhu and the others getting closer, Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and his heart became more like a fire, thinking hard about countermeasures. Judging from the posture of Lao Zhu and the others, with a fierce look on his face, it was obvious that he wanted to disadvantage him, but he was unfamiliar with the place where he was born, and his cultivation level was far from enough. He was somewhat unimaginable.


    was anxiously, the two people who came on approaching suddenly came into his eyes.


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, took a few steps quickly, and suddenly stood in front of them.


    The two of them, a man and a woman, both cultivators, stopped at the same time and looked at Zhou Shu in a daze, wondering what was going on.


    The male Xiu is already at the foundation level. He looks very handsome. He is wearing a woven gold brocade and is also tied with a heroic belt around his waist, which is quite luxurious. He glanced at Zhou Shu with a bit of contempt, "Who are you, what are you doing here, don''t you get out of me!"


    Zhou Shu bowed to him, then turned to the female cultivator nearby, and said loudly, "Sister Yan Yue, the thunderstorm talisman you want is a bit more eye-catching."


    "what?"


    The female correction is Yan Yue, who is now wearing a lavender corset robe, tall and slim, even more heroic.


    She looked a little surprised, and took a short breath, "You? It was Zhou Shu from Sanyuanzhai that day, did you really draw the thunderstorm talisman?"


    Her crystal eyes were full of doubts, as if she didn''t believe Zhou Shu''s words at all. Her words that day were just excuses, and she did not place any hope on Zhou Shu. I came here today because I wanted to find a middle-grade thunderstorm talisman, but I haven''t found it yet. I didn''t expect to meet Zhou Shu again, and I would hear something like this.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t spoken yet, the male Xiu looked at Yan Yue and wondered, "Junior Sister Yan, who is this poor boy?"


    Qi Refining Realm and Foundation Building Realm are both low-level in the realm of cultivating immortals, and they are equal to each other.


    Yan Yue turned his head and replied, "Senior Brother Sun Hedao, I met in Sanyuanzhai a few days ago. At that time, I was looking for a middle-grade thunderstorm talisman. I saw that he was buying a thunder talisman and seemed to want to draw a talisman. acknoledged."


    Sun Hedao is also a disciple of the Heyin School, but he has already entered the inner gate, and his position is higher than Yan Yue.


    "what?"


    Sun Hedao squinted at Zhou Shu with a look of disdain, then turned his head and said to Yan Yue, "The guy at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm, he still wants to draw amulets, and he also draws a thunderstorm. Don''t be fooled by others. This kind of person has no abilities at all, and can''t even think of big words."


    Yan Yue didn''t say a word, and stared at Zhou Shu with his eyes fixed, as if he was expecting something.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Sun Hedao, did not reply, and continued to say to Yan Yue, "Not yet, but Senior Sister Yan, we will meet in Sanyuanzhai in another seven days. I believe it will give you some surprises."


    "Oh, got it."


    Seeing that there was no result, Yan Yue was a little disappointed in her heart and only answered casually.


    "Don''t pay attention to him, junior sister, let''s continue walking. The stall I told you is in front of you. The stall owner is very capable, and the middle-grade thunderstorm is not a problem."


    Sun Hedao showed his courtesy to Yan Yue, then he scolded Zhou Shu sideways, "Get out of here, don''t stand in the way."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Sister Yan, see you in a few days."


    After speaking, he turned and left, and walked directly past Lao Zhu and the others, without evading at all.


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s back, Yan Yue was a little stunned, with many doubts on his face, "Looking at him so confident, can he really get a middle-grade thunderstorm talisman? But looking at his cultivation level, it''s impossible, maybe he Is there an expert talisman behind? If you still can��t find it today, maybe you should go and see it then..."


    After thinking for a while, she gradually left under Sun Hedao''s urging.


    And Lao Zhu and the other three stood on the side of the road, watching Zhou Shu swaying away, but they didn''t dare to step forward and block the search.


    "Zhu Weiquan, this kid?"


    A thin cultivator with thief eyebrows and mouse eyes pointed at Zhou Shu''s back, and laughed, "I''m only at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm, and the three of us are required to deal with it. You are so timid."


    "Ok."


    Zhu Wei nodded, but with some doubts on his face.


    "Old Zhu, you are really not interesting. Didn''t you say that he is a new casual cultivator, so that I can help you out, but how does he have something to do with the Heyin School? He seems to know Yan Yue and Sun Hedao We can afford the two? Especially Sun Hedao, that''s the inner disciple! If you want to kill you, I will go first." Another tall man glared at Zhu Weiquan and turned away.


    Zhu Weiquan hurriedly took the first two steps, ��Brother Xu, Brother Xu, don��t go. You heard them just now. That kid was just trying to get in touch with them. He must be unfamiliar with them.��


    The Xiu surnamed Xu didn''t look back, "Huh, they will meet in seven days. If something happens to that kid and Yan Yue doesn''t see people, he still can''t find us to vent his anger? You can do this by yourself, anyway. If you have something to do with the sect of the Holland School, don''t get involved with me."


    Zhu Wei looked at him as he walked away, and had no choice but to turn his head and said, "Brother Zhang, you are still loyal. I will find that kid''s house in a few days. UU read and we secretly give him. Yes, no one knows, what do you say..."


    "Hello, hello, Brother Zhang?"


    After he finished speaking, he realized that there was no one around him. The cultivator with the surname Zhang had long since disappeared. He used escape techniques and left without even saying hello.


    "Grandma''s, you don''t care about loyalty!"


    He scolded in anger, but after thinking about it, he felt a little chill. These casual cultivators, no matter how they looked at it, could not compete with a behemoth like Zongmen. If Zhou Shuzhen had a good relationship with the disciples of the Heyin school , He never dared to do it.


    "Oh, don''t just forget it? But that kid''s eyes are too terrifying, it really makes Lao Tzu worried, if he wants to get revenge on his cultivation base in the future, then Lao Tzu..." He hung his head, as if someone was on his head. As if hitting a stick, he went back with a frustrated look.


    At this time, Zhou Shu had already walked far, with a smile on his face.


    With the ���� talisman pen, the trouble seems to be solved.


    Shi just passed by Zhu Weiquan and the others. He clearly saw the suspense and fear in the eyes of several people, and he was probably shocked.


    The two Yan Yue who suddenly appeared, let him take advantage of the situation to succeed. He believes that in these days, Lao Zhu and others dare not come to him. As for spending some time and making enough Talismans, it is not waiting for someone to make trouble, but he is going to trouble others.


    The repairer emphasizes the original mind, and must be clear about grievances.


    From the first day he embarked on the road of cultivating immortality, he understood a truth. The cause and effect of grievances and grievances involved in the road of cultivating immortality must be resolved as best as possible.


    What Lao Zhu did to him, he will find it back.


    He walks fast, he must study the Cuiyan pen as soon as possible, and then draw symbols based on the results of the deduction, and there will be results within seven days.

 Chapter 14: Meng You

    was about to return to the residence, Zhou Shu''s footsteps became more brisk.


    At this time, he saw a few blue-shirted monks surrounding his hut, seeming to be arguing about something, among them there was the cry of a child, which was very noisy.


    "Master Cultivator, let me give you two more days of grace. I promise to pay the spirit stone next month."


    A middle-aged man led a child, pleading hard.


    The blue-shirted repairman had a grim expression, "Any allowance? You haven''t paid the rent for three months, and all of them are like you. Our shop can''t do it yet."


    Another person said, "You mortals, all day long thinking about encountering Xianyuan, but Xianyuan has such a good encounter, not to mention that you don''t have a spiritual root. I advise you to go back to farm as soon as possible and raise a good son, he and you Living here is really suffering."


    "Sir, Cultivator, if you allow a few more days, I will be able to find it soon. My son must have spiritual roots. If you don''t cultivate immortality, it will be wasted..."


    The voice of the middle-aged man is getting smaller and smaller.


    Zhou Shu looked at several people, and said nothing. This middle-aged man is called Meng Da and lives next door to him.


    Meng Da firmly believes that his son has spiritual roots, and he brought his son to Qingxiafang City, wanting to hit the fairyland. It was also a coincidence that on the first day I found a Tier 2 spirit grass on the edge of the Qingyuan Mountain Range, exchanged a few spirit stones, and settled down.


    Since then, Mengda is more confident, wanting to gather enough Lingshi to find a cultivator as a teacher for his son, and even worship into the sect.


    But how is the spirit stone so good? It is not easy for a cultivator to earn it, let alone a mortal. For more than half a year, Meng University has searched around the Qingyuan Mountain Range every day, and almost lost his life several times, but never found any spiritual stone.


    The law enforcement cultivator saw him sincerely, and he stayed for a while, but now after three months, it would not be in line with Fang City''s rules if he didn''t go, and he could only be forced to leave.


    Mengda looked at several cultivators and knelt down with a splash, "Master cultivator, give me another month, I will definitely find..."


    The cultivators looked at each other a few times, shook their heads, "No."


    Mengda��s complexion turned dark gray for a moment, as if he was dead. The seven or eight-year-old son took him by the hand for a long time, and there was no movement.


    "Several stewards, this spirit stone is his rent this month."


    Zhou Shu took out a low-grade spirit stone and handed it to the blue repairer.


    Meng Da was overjoyed, and quickly bowed to Zhou Shu, "Thank you, Master Xiu, and thank you, Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu stepped aside, did not receive this worship, and said calmly, "Xianyuan is not so easy to meet, so think about it."


    The last spiritual stone, kept useless, and sent it out as a good relationship, he would not think much about anything else.


    walked back to the hut and sat on the futon. Everything in the outside world had nothing to do with it anymore. He bowed his eyebrows and closed his eyes, all his mind was placed on the Cuiyan pen in his hand.


    A trace of spiritual power is injected into the pen body, circulating.


    At the same time, his brain seemed to be a fully-powered machine, running like crazy.


    All the information of ���� Cui Yan Pen was entered into his brain without omission, and then a long time of calculation and deduction began.


    Four days passed quickly, and he finally opened his eyes, with a bright light flashing in his eyes, full of confidence.


    Zhou Shu spread a piece of white paper in front of him.


    Before drawing his first talisman, he must first draw a picture, test the talisman pen, and find out the feeling.


    Holding the Cuiyan pen, spiritual power emerged from his hand, instantly divided into 108 extremely subtle spiritual power streams, which were accurately wound around the flexible smoke cloud grass.


    There is a tiny drop of ink on every brush thinner than a hair, and they don��t interfere with each other.


    The insignificant brushstrokes fall on the paper as softly as a stream flows. One hundred and eight scratches, each going its own way, wandering like clouds and flowing water, as if there is life, and soon merged into a budding lotus.


    Hua Cheng Shuo pen, the spiritual power is recovered at the same time, the Cui Yan pen is as clean as a wash, there is no trace of ink left, every point is used on the paper.


    Although it''s just a painting and not a symbol, if anyone else sees this scene, they will definitely scream!


    Such precise and perfect spiritual power control can really be described as horror.


    Even if it is a cultivator who builds a foundation realm or even a condensed vein realm, it is impossible to use spiritual power to this degree.


    Zhou Shu, who was on the first level of the Qi Refining Realm, did it easily with a discarded talisman pen.


    Looking at the agile and living creatures, as if the lotus blossoms at any time, Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction, rubbing the pen in his hand, quite excited.


    Cui Yanbi, the discarded talisman pen, is in his hand like the most superior magic weapon, like a finger arm, making the royal follow his heart.


    "The previous foundation is coordinated with calculations and deductions, plus the use of spiritual power and the Cuiyan pen, drawing talisman should be no problem."


    ��, �ء���


    Zhou Shu was about to draw a symbol, but he heard someone knock on the door.


    opened the door and saw that a seven or eight-year-old child stood in the doorway, with his hands behind his back, bends over to salute him.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Don''t be polite, what''s the matter?"


    The visitor is Meng You, the son of Meng University next door.


    Meng You whispered, "Brother Zhou, I''m leaving."


    "Oh, are you going back?"


    The expression on Meng You��s face is a bit weird, "No. My father ran into Xianyuan in the mountains two days ago, and a fairy teacher said that he would take me to the Sixi Sect to participate in the introductory test. UU reading www.uukanshu.cOM"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. He didn''t expect Mengda to actually hit Xianyuan, as if it was destined in the vastness.


    "When my father wants me to cultivate immortality, I must thank you very much, Brother Zhou." Meng You said seriously.


    "Where is your father?"


    Meng You''s small face moved slightly, and he couldn''t see whether it was sad or emotional. "Father... he fell off the cliff in order to collect the spiritual grass. He was rescued by the fairy master and died happy when he went home."


    "So that''s the case����"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback. It was really his own days when he gained and lost. It is no wonder that Meng You has such a complicated expression and has undergone tremendous changes at such a young age.


    "Brother Zhou, this baby is for you."


    Meng You thought for a while, took out the hand that had been behind her back, holding a dark thing in her small hand.


    When ���� looked closely, it was a sturdy black beetle, with a palm-sized, shiny carapace, double horns on the head, and small eyes turning back and forth, seeming to be flashing.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "This is?"


    "I don''t know what it is. I caught it when I went out to play last month. This is my most precious thing. Brother Zhou, you must accept it."


    Meng You raised his small hand high, and desperately stuffed Zhou Shu on his body, as if he would not give up.


    "Okay, I will accept it."


    Zhou Shu took it. It didn��t seem to be a valuable thing, but the child felt it was precious, and there was no need to make the child sad.


    "Thank you Brother Zhou." Meng You smiled innocently, bowed and turned away.


    Zhou Shu threw the beetle into the house casually. The beetle crawled on the ground for a few laps, and finally ran down on the futon, as if he was asleep.


    Zhou Shu smiled, ignored it and continued to work on his own.

 Chapter 15: Picture mark

    The first time to draw a talisman, it is necessary to draw a thunderstorm talisman that many talisman masters dare not write, and even the talisman made with thunder fruit, the challenge is not ordinary.


    Most people are too nervous to move their hands.


    , sitting steadily, Zhou Shu stroked the Cuiyan in his hand, facing the pressed talisman paper, his expression was calm and there was no other emotion.


    The drawing method of thunderstorm talisman and the direction of spiritual power have been calculated hundreds of times in his mind.


    Cheng Zhu is in the chest.


    He picked up the pen and gently put it into the ink bottle, as if attracted, the thunder-laden rune ink scrambled to climb onto the pen''s whisker.


    The tiny electric light flashes constantly on the pen tip, touching the mind, the spiritual power is slightly confused, and the manic thunder power will explode.


    Zhou Shu turned a blind eye, just doing the usual.


    Put down the pen tip slowly and touch it lightly on the blank talisman paper, like a breeze, leaving a slightly invisible trace.


    With a subtle movement, the Cui Yan pen brings out an almost perfect arc, and the visible thunder light instantly matches the talisman paper. Immediately afterwards, Zhou Shu shook his wrist slightly, and suddenly exerted force, a powerful horizontal hand, almost rushing out of the talisman paper. But soon, Zhou Shuli turned the tide and pulled the pen tip back, turning and turning, the manic spiritual power also weakened, and merged into a wonderful half circle of gossip.


    At this time, Zhou Shu seemed to have entered a certain obsessive state. Everything around him disappeared. In his eyes, heart, and hands, there was only this pen and a talisman.


    gritted his teeth slightly, the pen tip turned out from the other side of the gossip, zig-zag downwards, like a snake crawling around. At every corner, the spiritual power guiding Lei Li will stagnate a little, leaving a hidden node.


    When drawing an arc, the pen tip vibrates slightly, sometimes light and heavy. If you look closely, you will find that these serpentine arcs are made up of dots. Between each dot, there is a trace that is as thin as a hairline. In these points, there is the rich thunder power in the lightning fruit, which is almost triggered.


    The pen touched the middle and lower part of the talisman paper, and the nib suddenly turned into a horizontal line, straight as a ruler, running through the left and right.


    This is the main channel of spiritual power flow, and it is also the focal point of Fulu''s explosion. This stroke seems ordinary and simple, but the requirements for the manipulation of spiritual power are extremely high, and most of the spiritual power input is completed in this stroke.


    After Zhou Shu finished this stroke, his forehead began to sweat, and his calm eyes were slightly red.


    But his arm didn''t move at all, his spiritual power was as usual, and of course his drawing symbols would not be affected in any way.


    The thunder light on the talisman can''t help flashing, and there is a hidden murderous intention. At this time, at the critical moment of making this talisman, if you are not careful, the talisman will explode violently, causing damage to people.


    And his pen didn''t stop, it was drawing a circle. Just as a flowing stream meets a hidden reef, under the influence of spiritual power, the pen tip is constantly spinning, swimming back and forth on the talisman paper, drawing a series of circles. These circles are connected to each other without interfering with each other, diverging waves of thunder force, making them gradually calm.


    Although this is calm, it is only to contain greater power and exert stronger power in the outbreak.


    has been performed nearly a hundred times in his mind, but Zhou Shu didn''t fully understand the beauty of Fuluo until it was actually drawn.


    He became more involved.


    Zhou Shu''s mind is no longer peaceful, and becomes excited, but this excitement is excellent for the painting talisman. This is a state that seems to be enchanted, it seems that the body and mind are dedicated to the talisman under the pen.


    In this state, the drawing symbol becomes simple.


    As if the nib has a life side, it is smart and lively, as if it is no longer controlled by Zhou Shu, but the nib is walking on its own initiative. This kind of smooth feeling, if you are not in it, it is impossible to imagine.


    Few Talismans can do it.


    A series of complicated and perfect lines, constantly appearing on the talisman paper, densely packed like a spider web, but every stroke and stroke are very clear. The mysterious pattern gradually revealed its complete form.


    When the wrist stopped, he pressed it down suddenly, and a powerful ending point was drawn in the middle of the talisman.


    The most difficult drawing symbol is finishing the pen.


    As the Cui Yan pen was lifted, the spiritual power was retracted, and the entire talisman paper suddenly skyrocketed, like the sun, the originally shimmering talisman paper suddenly shone, as if thunder force was about to explode, blowing up the entire hut.


    But it returned to normal in the blink of an eye, the light of thunder disappeared in the talisman paper, and there was a normal-looking talisman in front of him.


    Only the brilliance that bloomed in an instant remained in Zhou Shu''s eyes for a long time.


    Zhou Shu let out a long sigh of relief and slumped on the ground.


    His weak spiritual power has been exhausted, and his body is drenched with sweat, but his eyes are filled with excitement and joy.


    Finally finished!


    succeeded!


    Countless calculations, hundreds of deductions, more than ten years of painting and calligraphy exercise, one success! Zhou Shu''s joy cannot be described in any words.


    was as calm as him, and couldn''t help but let out a long roar, expressing his conscience.


    what--


    The backlog of depression in the past few months seems to disappear without a trace with this long howl.


    When the Qi veins were all broken and the genius turned into a waste material, he did not sink down, but found the right direction for him, drew the talisman, and became a talisman.


    A quarter of an hour later, he recovered indifferent, only that indifferent, with a bit of arrogance.


    He picked up the talisman in front of him and examined it carefully. The rune pattern on the talisman was the same as he remembered, but it looked more perfect.


    He doesn''t know much about Fulu, but no matter how you look at it, this Fulu won''t be inferior.


    Thunderstorm Talisman, a more complex first-order talisman, can form a certain range of thunderstorm areas after being cast. The opponents in the area will be hit by dozens or even hundreds of lightning. According to the quality of the talisman. Determine the duration and scope of the thunderstorm, and its power.


    Inferior grade thunderstorm talisman, which is a few feet in radius, but three or five lightning strikes, and the time is only one or two breaths.


    Medium grade, it can reach a radius of more than ten feet, dozens of thunder and lightning, which can last for three to five breaths.


    As for the top grade, every aspect is twice as much as the middle grade.


    and the best...


    No matter what kind of talisman, the best is extremely difficult to appear. It requires many factors, such as fumo talisman paper and even weather and geography, etc., all must be perfectly adapted. It can be met but cannot be expected. Even an excellent talisman may not be able to paint in a lifetime. Out one.


    "It should meet the requirements of the mid-level product, so I will make a few more shots, and then go out to test and see how it goes."


    Zhou Shu made up his mind without wasting time, and immediately meditated and adjusted his breath to restore spiritual energy.


    His weak spiritual power was consumed by just making a talisman, but he recovered quickly. In less than half an hour, he sat down at the stone table again and began to draw the next talisman.


    Within two days, he drew ten thunderstorm charms and failed five.


    The success rate of 50% is already extremely high in the eyes of other talisman masters. Most talisman masters can''t even reach the 10% success rate of drawing thunder talisman, but he is a bit dissatisfied.


    Because the failure is not because of his mistakes, he has extremely precise calculations and spiritual control, coupled with a calm and calm mind, it is difficult to make mistakes.


    most of the failures are due to talisman paper or talisman ink. These things are made by hand. It is inevitable that there are some differences, uneven thickness and so on. However, such a talisman cannot tolerate any mistakes.


    "In such a world, there is no way to solve this kind of thing for the time being, it can only be done by luck."


    Thinking for a while, Zhou Shu smiled and stopped thinking about it.

 Chapter 16: Die

    At dusk, Zhou Shu took the prepared thunderstorm charm and walked towards the Qingyuan Mountain Range.


    Try the talisman, of course, find a clean place. It would be better to have some monsters as targets, huh, but this is just thinking about it.


    Right now, even if he encounters monsters that are not in the ranks, it is very difficult and tired to deal with.


    Qingxiafang City has always been bustling with people coming and going. It was not until after dozens of miles that the pedestrians were gradually invisible.


    Around a forest, Zhou Shu stopped in front of a small mountain stream.


    With a soft sound, he aroused the thunderstorm charm in his hand and threw it towards the water.


    Fulu suddenly brightened in the air, from small to large, from a light spot to a white disc, like a small sun, some of which could not be looked directly at.


    Snapped! The surface of the water exploded.


    Dozens of thunder and lightning suddenly erupted, like dozens of dragons tangled together, raging with teeth and claws, rays of thunder continued to shoot out in all directions.


    In a short time, within a radius of nearly two feet, all was shrouded in dazzling blue-white light.


    The thunderbolt continued, and the thunder light lasted for nearly five breaths before it subsided.


    There was a thick white mist on the water, which was invisible, and within several tens of meters, countless dead fish with white belly turned up and drifted down the water.


    Judging from the power of this thunderstorm talisman, it has obviously reached the level of middle grade, not too far from the top grade, and it is better than he expected.


    With a trace of arrogance on his face, Zhou Shu turned to look at the woods not far away. He noticed, and suddenly there was a small exclamation, and the voice was somewhat familiar.


    was able to become a talisman at the first level of the refining realm, and even drew a thunderstorm talisman, or a middle-grade thunderstorm talisman. This is an achievement that most cultivators cannot achieve. He has enough reasons to be proud.


    It''s a pity that there is only one person who shared with him, or someone he doesn''t want to see.


    "Come out."


    A person walked out of the woods slowly, his complexion was slightly pale, and he looked at Zhou Shu a little bit openly.


    This person is Zhu Weiquan.


    Zhu Weiquan was always a little worried, but through various inquiries, he found Zhou Shu''s residence and wanted to disadvantage Zhou Shu. It''s just that Zhou Shu stayed behind closed doors, the rules of the market were there, and he didn''t dare to break in.


    Today, he finally waited until Zhou Shu went out, and he deliberately stayed away from the market. He was quite excited, "This kid is looking for his own death", he was about to do it, but he unexpectedly saw Zhou Shu trying his luck.


    He was a little panicked immediately, and couldn''t help exclaiming, the kid at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm in front of him had such a powerful talisman!


    The power of the thunderstorm talisman was in his eyes. He could barely deal with one of them, but how about two or three, or Zhou Shu left behind, what other means? You must know that a practitioner with a talisman like a middle-grade thunderstorm talisman is by no means ordinary, and he is only a casual cultivator at the third level of Qi Refining Realm.


    He took a breath, and didn''t dare to do it again.


    And when he heard Zhou Shu''s shout, his mind was confused, and he almost walked out involuntarily.


    Zhou Shu stared at Zhu Weiquan, his complexion unchanged, a coldness in his heart, and he shouted, "Sure enough, what do you want to do this time!"


    "I didn''t mean that, Brother Zhou, you misunderstood..."


    Just halfway through the words, Zhu Weiquan''s expression changed drastically, and the light body technique was activated, and he quickly retreated.


    In mid-air, a light spot flew towards him.


    Zhu Wei never expected that Zhou Shu would directly do it. He had seen the power of this talisman just now, and it was invincible.


    He is very fast, but he seems to have forgotten that there is a forest behind him.


    Bang, bang, bang, in panic, he hit a few trees in the forest, and his escape was naturally greatly affected, but Fu Lu seemed to have calculated his route early, and under the control of his spiritual power, he dexterously bypassed the bushes and swept directly. To the top of his head.


    Snapped!


    The thunderstorm talisman exploded beside him.


    But Zhu Weiquan suddenly had a black paper umbrella in his hand.


    Three consecutive thunder and lightning blew on the umbrella surface, rumbling continuously, but they were all blocked out and prevented from entering.


    Lightning bursts suddenly appeared, the surrounding trees appeared scorched black, the branches and roots fell, but the Zhu Weiquan under the paper umbrella was safe and sound.


    Zhu Wei was full of lingering fears, but his face was a bit stunned, "Hey, I didn''t expect it, I have a black wooden umbrella, and your talisman also..."


    Before he finished speaking, his pupils suddenly widened, and the whites of his eyes became dead gray. He clearly saw that under the paper umbrella, a light spot slowly flew closer and exploded in front of his eyes.


    The second thunderstorm symbol.


    A strong white light instantly enveloped the woods.


    After a few breaths, the thunder light dissipated, and everything was calm.


    The burnt flavor of Zhu was all revealed. He was almost completely red. As if he had just been dug out from a coal pit, he was dark and not slippery, half-kneeling and half-sitting curled up into a ball.


    "Spare, spare..."


    He doesn''t have a vest or inner armor, so he can only use a protective cover to protect his body at the last moment. However, this basic protective cover technique can withstand dozens of series of lightning strikes at close range, and it is already dying.


    Zhou Shu stepped forward quickly, did not take a look at Zhu Weiquan, but picked up the fallen black paper umbrella, and shook his head with regret, "It''s a pity."


    The ribs and handle of the umbrella have all been broken apart, and they are obviously scrapped. UU reading www. udkahnshu.com


    At that time, he was surprised to see that this black wooden umbrella could withstand lightning, but a close look was a magic weapon that was not advanced, but the materials used for the umbrella surface were not bad, and the inside was not able to withstand a single blow.


    Also, how can a practitioner like Zhu Weiquan have a good magic weapon.


    "Spare, Brother Zhou, I..."


    "The third time, this is the third time you want to deal with me."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him calmly, handed out the umbrella bone in his hand, and passed through his heart like a sharp sword. Zhu Wei did not snorted, and directly accounted for it.


    "If you do it first, I might be the one who died."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, as if regretting him.


    He stretched out his hand, and the dilapidated storage bag on Zhu Wei''s body fell into his hand, and the things fell out, but there were only less than 30 low-grade spirit stones and a few common first-order talismans.


    Most of the casual cultivators are like this. The financial resources are limited and the pill can not be bought. It seems that Zhu Weiquan''s only assets are used in the method and the umbrella.


    Zhou Shu picked up the corpse on the ground, threw it into the mountain stream on the side, and then cleaned it up with Xiaoyun Yu Jue, leaving no traces.


    No one cares about the disappearance of a casual cultivator. In this world, there are many such things every day.


    Zhou Shu walked back, calmly, as if nothing happened.


    The first time I played against a cultivator, I had both joys and worries. I was able to control my spiritual power well. Even the talisman was very clever, but they all took advantage of the opponent��s escape and not fight. If he hadn��t been the first to win, the opponent was deterred. Uneasy, I''m afraid the consequences will be worrying.


    "A kind of talisman is really no tactics. If you want to fight better, you must practice several talisman and cooperate with each other."


    Zhou Shu is enlightened.

 Chapter 17: Spirit Worm

    eturned to the hut, Zhou Shu immediately took out the few talisman he had obtained and studied it.


    You don��t need to look at the three light charms. A firebird charm is a bit valuable, but even if you look at the runes, even if you have a good calculation, you can��t understand the mystery, let alone draw the corresponding runes. You need to buy jade slips with painted symbols, or a teacher to guide you.


    The last time he saw in Sanyuanzhai, a simple breeze talisman jade slip requires fifty low-grade spirit stones, and the others are even more expensive.


    "There is a long way to go."


    Looking at the few spirit stones, Zhou Shu could only helpless.


    There is no storage bag, and the spirit stones are piled on the futon by him.


    Then he entered a state of cultivation. The practice was about an hour a day. The process was complicated and difficult, and the effect was minimal, but he never slackened.


    To him now, cultivation is like suffering, a double suffering of body and mind.


    Less than one-tenth of the spiritual power absorbed and transformed can be preserved in the Qi Channel and Qi Sea, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    And the excess spiritual power passed through the broken qi veins, whipping the inside of the body like a whip, the pain was extremely painful, and then it slowly dissipated.


    An hour passed, Zhou Shu slowly opened his eyes, his face slightly confused.


    On the futon in front of ����, the black beetle that had been left unattended before did not know where it came out, lying in the middle of the spirit stone, swinging its horns contentedly.


    Upon closer inspection, the beetle''s carapace became a lot oily, smooth and clear. As for the spirit stone under the beetle, the original crystal luster became dimmed, and it was obvious that a lot of spirit energy was consumed.


    "Could it be that it is also cultivating, is it a spirit insect?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly got some interest, and reached out his hand to fish the beetle.


    The beetle held on to a spiritual stone, looked at Zhou Shu dissatisfied, and danced its horns.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about it and used spiritual power to detect it, and he felt a repulsive force when he touched the beetle. This shows that within the beetle, there are similar spiritual powers, homology but different species.


    "It really is a worm."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of joy on his face, and put it back on the futon. He put the spirit stone in another place, and he couldn''t eat it all. The spirit stone to maintain the formation must be left.


    The beetle was afraid that Zhou Shu would take it again, pressing down a few spirit stones, and staring at him motionlessly.


    Spirit worms are similar to monsters, most of which have no psychic intelligence, and are easier to use by cultivators.


    Before in Wuwangmen, Zhou Shu also saw several kinds of spirit insects, such as earthworms used to turn the ground, gold-eaters used to separate ore, but beetles like this that can directly absorb spirit stone aura have never Have seen.


    "Although I don''t know what it is called and what''s the use, but foodies are generally good things..."


    He is kind of happy.


    One day passed, and the day agreed with Yan Yue also arrived.


    The Sanyuanzhai at noon is generally peaceful, but at this time it is very lively.


    Four female nuns stood in the hall, looking around from time to time, and came back again full of disappointment.


    A female nun walked in from the door, stomped her feet, and said with resentment, "Senior Sister Yan, I have waited for an hour. I don''t think that kid will come. He is only at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm. How could it be possible? Thunderstorm Talisman? It must be hiding from you."


    Someone followed, "That is, he speaks big words, and Senior Sister Yan wastes time waiting for him, it is really damn, next time I see my old lady, I must teach him a good lesson!"


    Yan Yuexiu''s eyes drooped slightly, and she sighed slightly sadly.


    She also had some such thoughts in her heart, but she could only comfort her, "Oh, wait a minute, anyway, we have no other way."


    Compared to others, only the childish Yang Mei still believed in Zhou Shu and nodded seriously, "Sister Yan Yue, I believe he can. Let''s wait a little longer."


    Not far away, Sun Hedao was picking the talisman. Hearing Yangmei''s words, he let out a cold snort from his nostrils, "He can? Yangmei, don''t be stupid, I don''t think he dare to come! The middle-grade thunderstorm talisman, how good is it? Got it?"


    Yang Mei pouted her mouth, blinked twice with her big eyes, and ignored it.


    Sun Hedao approached slowly and smiled, "Junior Sister Yan, don��t worry, if it��s a big deal, I��ll ask Master to get you one."


    The female cultivator whispered, "I can only say, I have said it dozens of times, and I can''t bear to do it at all."


    "That is, it is obvious that the inner disciple of the inner sect can use the contribution degree to exchange the middle-grade talisman, as long as 50 points are enough, but he is reluctant to bear it. If I can''t bear it, I still pester Sister Yan every day..."


    "It''s nothing if you don''t help, but you still mock others, what a man..."


    Heyin School is a well-known sect. There are many talisman masters. Naturally, there is no shortage of first-order middle grade talisman, but it needs to be exchanged for the contribution of the sect, and only inner disciples are qualified to change it.


    Several female cultivators knew in their hearts that if Sun Hedao was willing to help, it wouldn''t be as troublesome as it is now.


    Sun Hedao''s skin rose slightly, and he didn''t say what he wanted to say, thinking in his heart, huh, how valuable the contribution of the sect is, I should keep changing the medicine and tactics to change the talisman to please you, I am not so stupid.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, Yan Yue''s expression tightened, and her eyebrows were raised like hooks, "You guys, you know how long-winded, thunderstorm talisman doesn''t need to bother Brother Sun, we can solve it by ourselves. Brother Sun Hedao, they are a bit rude. Please don''t blame it."


    "It''s okay, how can I blame you all."


    Sun Hedao waved his hand and said with a smirk, "Or, Junior Sister, I will accompany you on the task? Even if there is no thunderstorm talisman, I''m pretty sure."


    With a faint smile on her delicate face, Yan Yue lightly shook her head, "Thank you, brother, for your kindness, but we took this task and can only do it by ourselves. It doesn''t count if others have completed it."


    There was a quick flash of contempt in her eyes, but many of the Foundation Realm disciples were eyeing the task she took. Sun Hedao wanted to go with them, saying that it was a help, but I was afraid that there were more unkind elements.


    was rejected again, Sun Hedao was also a little embarrassed, and went to the side in a slanderous manner, and started talking to the treasurer Hua.


    After a while, the man pointed at the door and shouted, "Here, here comes!"


    Three wishes outside the room, Zhou Shu walked quickly, his expression calm.


    entered the door, he bowed to the shopkeeper Hua and Sun Hedao, then turned to Yan Yue, and bowed his hands apologetically, "Sister Yan Yue, sorry, I��m late. UU reading www.uukanshu.cOM"


    Yan Yue took a step forward, her expression slightly anxious, "It''s okay, Junior Brother Zhou, do you have Fu Lu?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Fortunately, I have it."


    "what!"


    Yan Yue concealed her exclamation, she only had a one-tenth plan, but she couldn''t think of any surprises. The female sisters on the side also approached one after another, and they surrounded Zhou Shu with suspicion and joy.


    Not far away, Sun Hedao''s face changed slightly, and he glanced at it disdainfully, "Huh, Huangkou Xiaoer, not ashamed."


    Hua Ruoan''s eyes also flashed a few doubts, and he shook his head slightly. In his opinion, it was impossible for Zhou Shu to draw a thunderstorm talisman, and he didn''t know what was weird in coming this time.


    The guy next to ���� widened his eyes and pricked his ears, paying attention to Zhou Shu''s every move.


    A female nun stretched out her hand impatiently, "Where is it, take it out and have a look."


    "If you dare to lie, even if the senior sister refuses, I will beat you."


    A few female sisters were chattering and arguing, and even Yan Yue, who was usually dignified, was somewhat uncertain. But Yang Mei was much quieter, looking at Zhou Shu with her eyes wide open, looking forward to it.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Sister, don��t worry, I have brought what you want."


    He took out a thunderstorm talisman and handed it to Yan Yue.


    Seeing Zhou Shuzhen take out the thunderstorm talisman, for a while, everyone''s eyes were focused on this talisman, with different expressions.


    The guy''s eyes straightened, he was stunned for a moment, then he laughed so that he stumbled and almost fell.


    Sun Hedao was the most shocked, stupid, his mouth could fit a dog egg.


    UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! </a><a>UU reading. </a>

 Chapter 18: dispute

    "Come here quickly, sister."


    Yangmei''s face turned red, and she shouted anxiously.


    Yan Yue, who has always been majestic, looked a little nervous at this time, took the talisman cautiously with both hands, and looked at it carefully for a while without making a sound.


    "How about it, Sister, is it the middle-grade thunderstorm talisman we want?"


    "Speak, sister."


    Yan Yue thought for a while, and nodded slightly, "It must be a thunderstorm talisman. I can''t tell if it is in the middle grade. I have to ask someone to appraise it, but it looks much better than the lower grade I found before, and it shouldn��t be bad.


    The rank of ���� talisman is not something that these low-level disciples can see, generally it needs to be identified by a talisman or a practitioner who is familiar with talisman.


    She walked up to Hua Ruoan and saluted, "Treasurer Hua, you are proficient in talisman, can you help me see, is this a middle-grade thunderstorm talisman?"


    Sun Hedao on the side of ���� whispered, "Medium grade? I don''t think the lower grade is counted, it''s just a ghost painting symbol. Junior sister, don''t be fooled."


    The two had their own concerns, and they ignored him, and Sun Hedao was embarrassed for a while.


    "Friend Yan Dao, don''t need to be polite, it''s a matter of course."


    Hua Ruoan had been looking forward to this talisman for a long time, and quickly took it over to check it carefully.


    After a while, Hua Ruoan could not help but nodded, and his expression became excited, "Good talisman! The old man has never seen such a delicate rune, especially this continuous vortex, which looks messy, but ringing. Interlocking, wonderful to the pinnacle, I can''t think of this kind of painting, I can''t think that someone can paint it!"


    Hua Ruoan looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of suspicion in his eyes, but he seemed to have thought of something, and soon calmed down.


    Hearing Hua Ruoan''s words, Sun Hedao''s face was numb, and he glanced at Fuluo, somewhat in disbelief.


    There seems to be a voice in his heart yelling, this kid really did it? This is impossible!


    His face suddenly became bad.


    Yan Yue said with joy on her face, expectantly, "Shopkeeper Hua, is this thunderstorm talisman a middle grade?"


    Hua Ruoan calmly said, "Sorry, if I see something good, I will talk a little bit more. Fellow Yan Daoist, this charm is definitely a middle grade and there will be no fakes."


    "Great!"


    Several female sisters jumped up excitedly, overjoyed.


    Buddy''s eyes were straightened, and he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to actually bring a middle-grade thunderstorm charm.


    Zhou Shu stood aside, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, the talisman he drew was acknowledged, and he felt a bit of joy in his heart.


    Everyone was happy, only one person was unhappy.


    Sun Hedao stared at Zhou Shu and turned his head and said, "Shopkeeper Hua, I heard that some people��s runes are painted very beautifully, but they are essentially embroidered pillows with a bundle of grass. The outside is embroidered in brilliant colors, but the inside is wrapped. A pack of rotten straw. I think this talisman is similar. It looks like a middle grade, but its spiritual power is scarce. I''m afraid it can''t even reach the lower grade."


    His voice suddenly became louder, and he could clearly hear the whole Sanyuanzhai.


    Young and vigorous, after all, he couldn''t help it, and the accumulated emotions finally broke out at this moment.


    The exit was shocking. He was not only talking about Zhou Shu, but even the shopkeeper Hua also scolded in, and everyone who heard it looked at him.


    "Who is this kid? In Sanyuanzhai, you don''t even believe what the treasurer Hua said?"


    "Sun Hedao of the Lotus School, an inner disciple, practiced very fast, so he was a little bit irresistible."


    "I have only built the first level of the foundation, this kind of mind has no future in the future."


    "Although the lotus pie is not small, the water in Qingxiafang City can be very deep, and a mere inner disciple can''t do anything."


    Several guests talked with great interest and stopped to watch from a distance.


    Hua Ruoan frowned slightly, and said slowly, "Hey, what Daoyou Sun said also makes sense. But the old man looked at it for a long time, except for the rune, the thunder power of this talisman is not bad, hidden in the talisman, there is a resemblance The feeling of being in the deep pool is unfathomable, and the old man is sure that its power will not be lower than that of the middle class."


    In Sanyuanzhai for decades, although he is not a master of talisman, he has seen countless talismans and has a deep understanding of talismans. He will never make mistakes in the identification of low-level talismans, and few people question his appraisal results.


    Sun Hedao speaks rather rudely, which makes him quite dissatisfied, but he will not show it as an old man.


    "He can have a middle-grade thunderstorm talisman at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm, who believes it? Is it a middle-grade? I will know after a trial!"


    Sun Hedao seemed to have spotted that Fulu couldn''t do it. He was determined to find the place back. He couldn''t take care of any face. He shouted at Zhou Shu, "If Fulu makes a mistake, the junior sister��s task will not be done. I am afraid that my life will be lost. , Can you bear the responsibility?"


    His voice became louder, and his expression became more excited.


    There were more onlookers and they gathered into a circle.


    Rao is the shopkeeper Hua, no matter how good-tempered, his face is a little bit green, but Zhou Shu is still indifferent and doesn''t care.


    Yan Yue looked around, her pretty face was slightly cold, and her expression was serious. "Senior Brother Sun Hedao, as a disciple of the Heyin school, please stop talking nonsense. And this is the sister��s own business. Since the younger sister is here, Naturally, I can trust the treasurer Hua, and I can trust this Junior Brother Zhou."


    Sun Hedao was angry and reluctant, "Junior sister! Don''t let yourself be fooled, when Fuluo makes a mistake, no one will save you if you die."


    No one speaks except him, and the atmosphere is getting tense.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, smiled and approached Yan Yue, "It''s okay, Senior Sister Yan, I have another one here, try it. UU Reading "


    "Thank you, Junior Brother Zhou, I''m really sorry today."


    Yan Yue felt a little loose in her heart, her eyes flickered, and she felt a little grateful to Zhou Shu. She was also a disciple of the Heyin School, and she had already said very seriously to Sun Hedao just now, and she couldn''t say it any more. Fortunately, Zhou Shu came over and made a round.


    While several female cultivators were dissatisfied with Sun Hedao long ago, they have been restrained by Yan Yue, but at this time they can''t hold back.


    "You don''t need to pay attention to him, there will be no problem with the appraisal of Hua shopkeeper."


    "If there is anything to try, we all trust you."


    Zhou Shu stared at Sun Hedao and said calmly, "It''s okay to try, but you have to say it well. If my talisman reaches the middle grade, should this senior brother do something?"


    Sun Hedao stared at Zhou Shu and snorted, "What do you want me to apologize for? As a disciple of the Inner Sect of the Dutch School, how respectful I am. I apologize to you for a **** cultivator, this is impossible!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "No. You will pay the spirit stone for the used talisman."


    In the world of cultivating immortals, there is no point in apologizing. You will pay a price if you do something wrong or say something wrong. Sun Hedao will definitely pay for what he said today, but it has nothing to do with him. He only needs what he deserves.


    Sun Hedao showed disdain and smiled twice, "Lingshi? Haha, I really am a poor ghost! It''s okay to ask for Lingshi. If yours is really middle-grade, I will give you how many Lingshi you say, double!"


    "It would be nice to have this sentence, thank you."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and turned to Hua Ruoan, "Treasurer Hua, offended, is there a place for experimenting talisman?"


    "Of course, Brother Zhou, please come with me."


    Hua Ruoan glanced at Sun Hedao with resentment, and led the way first. A group of people followed him to the back hall of Sanyuanzhai.

 Chapter 19: Sell ??a token

    The back hall of �������� is very open, with a space of nearly a hundred meters. It is hard to imagine how Sanyuanzhai occupied such a large site in the square city where the land and the gold are all.


    Hua Ruoan pointed his hand, "There are several spirit barrier formations arranged here. Don''t worry about hurting people, Brother Zhou, you can experiment at will."


    Zhou Shu thanked him and walked over slowly.


    Sun Hedao suddenly said, "Wait."


    "What''s wrong, you have a lot of things."


    "It''s not a test, it''s not a test?"


    The sisters stared at Sun Hedao, complaining angrily.


    Sun Hedao snorted, "What if it''s an illusion? Who knows if this talisman is really powerful, or is it impoverished?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Think about it a lot, how do you think?"


    "Try against me!"


    Sun Hedao didn''t wait for Zhou Shu to answer, so he walked a few steps to the middle of the experimental field, facing the crowd, with his head up and chest up, like a proud rooster.


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "That''s good, don''t blame it for damage."


    Sun Hedao didn��t even look at Zhou Shu, ��It��s ridiculous, your talisman can��t even get on my clothes, and it hurts me?��


    Hua Ruoan looked at the two, shook his head slightly, thoughtfully.


    Snapped!


    Fuluo shot, thunder light suddenly appeared, bursting light bloomed, and the range of more than two feet was within it.


    Looking closely, there were more than 20 lightning strikes back and forth, and the momentum grew stronger.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The facts are very clear, this thunderstorm talisman not only reached the middle grade, but also not far from the top grade.


    "Wow, what a great talisman, we must be enough for the task!"


    "Yes, if you do this task well, Senior Sister Yan has hope to enter the inner door!"


    The nun cheered, and Yan Yue was even more excited, her white face glowing a little red, the power of this talisman was better than she wanted, and the task had a great chance to complete.


    Hua Ruoan is much calmer, but he keeps thinking about it, and the look in Zhou Shu''s eyes becomes more complicated.


    The thunder light dissipated, and Sun Hedao walked out, his face pale.


    "Hey, Brother Sun, how come your hair is broken..."


    "The clothes are also torn..."


    "Shut up!"


    Sun Hedao glared at the female Xiu, the depression in his heart was indescribable.


    He believes that as a base-building disciple, even the middle-grade thunderstorm talisman can''t hurt him, and he didn''t use any protection techniques, only some spiritual power to resist. Who knew the power of this thunderstorm charm was beyond his imagination. As soon as the thunderbolt hit his body, he burned half of his hair and his clothes became black. He hurriedly propped up the shield and did not continue to lose face.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Senior Brother Sun, this thunderstorm talisman should be considered a middle grade."


    "Humph!"


    Sun Hedao snorted and left without talking.


    "Wait a minute, where is the good spirit stone?"


    Sun Hedao''s eyebrows were twisted into a ball, and he said loudly, "The poor ghost knows the Lingshi, you can tell how much you want!"


    Zhou Shu looked at Hua Ruoan, "Treasurer Hua, how much is a middle-grade thunderstorm talisman worth?"


    Hua Ruoan thought for a while and slowly said, "The price of the low-grade thunderstorm charms is ten low-grade spirit stones, and the middle-grade ones should be around fifty. But now the talisman is very scarce. "


    Sun Hedao couldn''t help but startled, "I want three middle grades for the first-order talisman?"


    "I haven''t finished speaking yet," Hua Ruoan shook his head and said seriously, "The thunderstorm charms brought by Brother Zhou are much better than the average middle-grade. Even if there are five middle-grade spirit stones, we are three wishes. I am also very happy to accept it."


    "what?"


    Yan Yue also helped, "Give me this talisman, and I am willing to produce five middle-grade ones."


    Yangmei shouted, "Don''t say five, even ten is worth it."


    Sun Hedao''s complexion was gray, and a first-order talisman would require five middle-grade spirit stones, which was completely out of his expectation. To know that an ordinary first-order magic weapon, only one hundred middle-grade spirit stones. And even though he was an inner disciple, the one-month supply of spirit stones only had one middle grade, and he still had to use it for cultivation, and he couldn''t save much.


    Zhou Shu knew that Yan Yue and Hua Ruoan were helping themselves, the middle-grade thunderstorm talisman, in any case, could not be worth five middle-grade spirit stones, so he smiled at them.


    "Five middle grades, are they not too many for an inner disciple like Brother Sun?"


    "Five is five!"


    Sun Hedao gritted his teeth, took out his storage bag, counted five spirit stones and threw them to Zhou Shu, "Isn''t it a spirit stone."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to take it, and raised his eyebrows slightly, "Remember that Brother Sun said, I want to double it?"


    Sun Hedao''s figure was stagnant, "Boy, you don''t have to be an inch."


    Of course he remembered what he had said, but it was only ten medium grades, and he really couldn''t get it out now. Want to fool the past, but was caught by the tail.


    "If Brother Sun doesn''t need to count his words, then forget it." Zhou Shu smiled and ignored him.


    Several female cultivators glanced at him, a bit of contempt in their eyes.


    Sun Hedao trembled slightly with anger. Today, with Laifang City, he wanted to get his heart and even got the task from Yan Yue, but he lost face in front of these fellow sisters, couldn��t control his emotions and offended Sanyuanzhai. All this is to blame on Zhou Shu.


    "Okay! Five middle grades, kid, I will give you next time, wait!"


    Sun Hedao fiercely dropped a sentence, turned around and left.


    The threat in ����''s words was obvious, but Zhou Shu walked along without worrying too much.


    And Yan Yue watched Sun Hedao leave, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, feeling relieved.


    She has always disliked Sun Hedao. Due to her status, she can''t directly refuse Sun Hedao''s entanglement. Now she is relieved a lot. After completing the task, she is very likely to become an inner disciple, and she will no longer care about him in the future. . UU reading


    Zhou Shu took out the remaining thunderstorm charm and handed it to Yan Yue, "Sister Yan, there is only this one, I hope I can help you."


    "Thank you, Junior Brother Zhou, today."


    Yan Yue took the talisman, solemnly put it away, and then took out the storage bag, "Give you the spirit stone."


    Zhou Shu retorted, ��Don��t use five, if that��s too much, just give it one.��


    Yan Yue shook his head and stuffed the spirit stones directly into his hand, "No. I plan to give so many, these spirit stones must be accepted. In the future, we have something to do, maybe there is a place to help the younger brother."


    She is decisive and cautious, not as ignorant as Sun Hedao. Zhou Shu is only on the first level of the Qi Refining Realm, and he can get a middle-grade thunderstorm talisman that he can''t find in the shop. Whether he painted it himself or not, he is not small in his ability. Now he spends more spirit stones, but he can make a Kindness is good for the future.


    Looking at Yan Yue��s sincere smile, Zhou Shu stopped saying more, ��Thank you, Senior Sister Yan, and I will ask Senior Sister to take care of you in the future."


    As a casual cultivator, it is not a bad thing to be able to make sect disciples with good personalities.


    Seeing Zhou Shu accept the Lingshi, Yan Yue smiled satisfied, "Junior Brother Zhou, goodbye."


    Several female sisters greeted Zhou Shu and left one after another.


    Looking at Hua Ruoan, who had been silent, Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Shopkeeper Hua, thank you very much today. I still want to trouble the shopkeeper for some things."


    A strange smile flashed across Hua Ruoan''s face, "Hehe, what Brother Zhou said, I also want to tell you something."


    "This is just right."


    The two looked at each other and walked to the front hall tacitly.


    UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading!

 Chapter 20: conversation

    The two walked into a small room.


    This small room is a little different. The surroundings are so closed that they can''t even feel the spiritual energy. It seems that there are many formations arranged, even if the condensing pulse realm cultivator can not peer into it.


    Zhou Shu thought to himself, choosing such a secret place, it seems that what Hua Ruoan has to say is very important.


    The two of guest of honor sat down, Hua Ruoan looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, but did not speak.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Treasurer Hua, what are the important things to come here?"


    Hua Ruoan squinted slightly, and tapped his fingertips on the table twice, "Brother Zhou, whether you can introduce that talisman to me will definitely benefit you."


    Zhou Shu''s figure was a bit stunned, "What talisman?"


    "Hehe," Hua Ruoan smiled and shook his head, "If you don''t talk secretly in front of the Ming man, why should the little brother ask knowingly?"


    Zhou Shu meditated, and said in surprise, "I don''t know the truth."


    Hua Ruoan sighed lightly, "Did you draw the thunderstorm talisman? The talisman brought by the little brother, let alone other things, the painting method of the rune pattern is extremely old-fashioned, and at least it has decades of skills. Precipitation, no matter how talented you are, little brother, you still have a limited age and it is impossible to achieve this level."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said nothing.


    "Moreover, from the perspective of Fulu, the talisman pen used to draw the talisman has at least the third order. Brother, do you have a third order talisman? Even in the entire Qingxiafang city, I am afraid that you can''t find a third order talisman, haha."


    After ���� Hua Ruoan had been immersed in the talisman for many years, he soon discovered various abnormalities of the thunderstorm talisman. He expected that this talisman could never have been painted by Zhou Shu, and there must be an expert behind Zhou Shu.


    "Haha, don''t worry, little brother, I have no malice, I just want to make friends with that talisman."


    Hua Ruoan smiled kindly, with a very sincere smile.


    In his opinion, using ten pieces of the cheapest talisman paper can draw two middle-grade thunder talisman, as well as the third-order talisman. Such talisman is worthy of their efforts.


    Zhou Shu raised his head and said with a smile, "The treasurer Hua really has eyes like torches, so I don��t want to hide it. However, the talisman is like a dragon who sees the head but not the end, and is unpredictable. It��s hard to see it even if you are down. If the shopkeeper Hua has something to ask, you may as well tell me, next time you meet it, I will help the shopkeeper to convey it."


    Hua shopkeeper''s speculation is not harmful to Zhou Shu, and he is happy to move forward. Moreover, with his current cultivation base, it may be more advantageous to hide it from others.


    Hua Ruoan thought for a while, "In that case, I can''t force my little brother. If Brother Zhou meets that talisman next time, he will say Sanyuanzhaiji asks for the talisman. If he wants, any conditions are fine. mention."


    Zhou Shu obviously concealed something, but he couldn''t force Zhou Shu to say that offending Zhou Shu would undoubtedly offend the talisman behind him. This is absolutely unwise.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The meaning of shopkeeper Hua, if you have the opportunity, I will pass it on."


    "That''s good, I hope I will see good news next time."


    Huaruo calmed down and smiled, "Does Brother Zhou intend to join the sect? If you want to, I know some sect elders, and I can introduce you to one or two."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, and shook his head, "Thank you, shopkeeper Hua, for your kindness. I have no plans to get started now, so I will trouble the shopkeeper in the future."


    He wants to enter the sect, but now is not the time.


    With his current qualifications, no matter which sect he enters, he can only be an outer disciple or even a handyman disciple. Even if he shows a certain level of talisman making, he may not receive enough attention. Fu Lu has many cultivators, and he is nothing at all.


    And the outer disciple has to face all kinds of miscellaneous chores, farming and mining. His cultivation base is too much to bear, and time is wasted. It is better to be a casual cultivator with peace of mind, stung in the market, and work hard to accumulate charms. , Wait until the most suitable opportunity to enter the sect.


    Hua Ruoan was slightly surprised, and then smiled, "Yes, Brother Zhou has such a good talisman as the guidance, it doesn''t matter if you can''t enter the sect, by the way, what did you think about me before?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The shopkeeper Hua is naturally a matter of Fuluo. I need some classics about Fuluo, and a few pieces of jade slips on Fuluo, and some Fuzhifumo."


    "It''s simple, I will choose it by Brother Zhou when I go out." Hua Ruoan said lightly.


    Zhou Shu stood up and said goodbye, "Thank you, the shopkeeper, I will pay the spirit stone at the price."


    "Hehe, since Brother Zhou has become a Talisman," Hua Ruoan stood up and smiled, "According to the previous agreement, everything needed, Sanyuanzhai will be given to you at a 20% discount."


    When he said "Master of Talisman", he deliberately increased his tone and looked at Zhou Shu with condensed eyes.


    While Zhou Shu had a calm expression, he walked out with a bow.


    "Don''t talk about the people behind him, this kid is not easy."


    Hua Ruoan thought about it for a while before slowly leaving the house.


    In the hall, the guy followed Zhou Shu with a flattering look, and he kept showing his hospitality.


    "Zhou Gongzi, we have bought a lot of new talisman paper in our store, all of them are made by famous artists, and the quality is guaranteed..."


    Zhou Shu knew this guy, the chatterbox was endless as soon as he opened it, and now he was more verbose when he was happy, but there was no trace of boredom on his face, he just smiled and said, "Help me pick some rune papers, about a hundred sheets. Well, Fu Mo won''t need it, I''ll see it by myself later."


    "Hao Le, you wait." The buddy went gleefully.


    Zhou Shu spent a long time in the Fulu area alone, read many classics about Fuluo battles, and also chose two jade slips for the painting of Fuluo.


    Golden Armor Talisman and Ivy Talisman.


    The golden armor talisman, as the name suggests, can form a golden armor after being used. It protects the body and can resist most of the magical attacks of the practitioners of the refining realm. It is a good talisman, but the disadvantage is that it is slow to use the back body to cover the gold armor. It needs a certain amount of spiritual power to maintain, otherwise it will disappear soon.


    Green Vine Talisman can give birth to a tough cyan vine, which restrains the opponent and slows down the opponent''s actions. The duration is determined by the quality of the talisman. The lower grade is generally around three breaths. The disadvantage is that it takes a certain time to activate and it is difficult to hit the opponent in battle.


    Although these two kinds of talisman have good results, UU reading has obvious shortcomings, so they are not as widely used as ordinary talisman such as ice cone and blue armor, and not many people buy them.


    But when Zhou Shu saw them, he showed a rare smile.


    The dude approached happily, "Young Master Zhou, the talisman paper you want, fifty pieces of white loose paper, fifty pieces of soft cloud paper, are all good paper made of high-quality materials. According to the shopkeeper''s order, only two middle-grade papers will be accepted from you. , You put it away."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    Then, he bought the corresponding Fumo according to Fuluo''s requirements, and even the jade slips of the painting method were added together, and ten medium grades were clean and smooth, and there was no one left.


    "No matter what you do, the spirit stone is the most important thing."


    Zhou Shu sighed in his heart. The ten middle-grade spirit stones were a fortune among the disciples of the refining realm. As a personal disciple, he had never seen so many spirit stones. But after only one round in Sanyuanzhai, it was completely clean.


    Light is a better talisman paper. You only need two pieces for one piece. It is still discounted. Not to mention the jade bamboo talisman, the talisman, this thing is really unaffordable without some financial resources.


    "However, compared with the previous days, it is much better. How many talismans will this hundred pieces of talisman paper turn into?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and went out slowly.


    The guy behind him looked at him enviously, and boasted with the guy next to him, "Look, I said this young man has a future, you still don��t believe me, don��t you think he has a low cultivation base? Now it��s cheaper for me, haha. He. Become a talisman, and I will get a commission on spirit stone for buying and selling things, so you envy it."


    "Fortune."


    "Hey, why is there another cultivator at the first level of Qi Refining Realm at the door?"


    "This is mine!"


    "mine!"

 Chapter 21: help

    More than ten days passed.


    Qingxiafang City has constant affairs and is quite lively.


    Wu Ming, the old man who sold his Cui Yan pen, finally succeeded in refining the third-order magic weapon Cong Yun Sword, and was invited by the Sixi Sect to enter and respected as an elder, which caused a sensation.


    And Sun Hedao walked into Sanyuanzhai alone, and it took a long time before he came out in grief. It is rumored by those with good deeds that he is guilty of guilt, but as to whether he has been forgiven, he does not know.


    There is another weird incident. Many casual repairers disappeared inexplicably around Fang City. As a result, Fang City��s defense has been strengthened a lot, and many foundation builders have been sent to investigate around.


    As for Zhou Shu, he has been deduced in the hut, he doesn''t hear things outside the window, only Fulu in his heart.


    Golden Armor Talisman and Ivy Talisman are much simpler than Thunderstorm Talisman, but it is not so easy to perform them completely.


    Among them, the green vine talisman is more troublesome. It is not because the runes are complicated, but the ink used to draw it is made of centuries-old kuding vine. The texture of the kuding vine is tough and the juice is thick as mud. The rune ink is difficult to guide, requires higher spiritual power, and requires a longer calculation process.


    "It will take about three days to fully figure it out."


    The consciousness was exhausted, and the exhausted Zhou Shu smiled and fell to the ground to rest.


    I don''t know how long it took. He was awakened by the itching on his face. He opened his eyes and looked closely. The black beetle crawled on him, and he poked his face with double horns spiritually.


    "If you eat goods, you know you want a spirit stone! I know, I''ll get you a spirit stone later, don''t bother me."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and bounced the beetle away, cursing at it.


    Within a short period of time, this beetle ate all his spirit stones, and seemed to have tasted the sweetness, pestering him every day, wanting more spirit stones.


    "You know how to eat, but you have to work after you eat, are you a pig?"


    Zhou Shu is also very curious about the beetle. He has never heard of such a spirit worm that consumes spirit stones. There must be something special, but it hasn''t shown it yet.


    The beetle stared at Mung Bean''s eyes, glanced at him disdainfully, twisted his chubby body and climbed onto the futon and stopped moving.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, picked up a few painted thunderstorm charms, and walked to Fang City.


    After walking for a while, he saw two familiar people at the gate of Fangshi.


    Yan Yue''s face seemed to be covered with dust, and she walked back and forth with her head down, showing anxiety.


    And Yang Mei followed her, arms swinging around, her small face clenched into a ball, and she whispered a few words from time to time.


    Zhou Shu walked closer and greeted with a smile, "Sister Yan, Sister Yang, hello."


    Yan Yue looked up at him, nodded and did not speak, but Yang Mei exclaimed a little excitedly, "By the way, Sister Yan, we can go with Senior Brother Zhou Shu!"


    Yan Yue smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "That won''t work."


    Yangmei said innocently, "Why not, three people are almost enough?"


    "What we have to face is a Tier 2 monster. At least three cultivators of the fifth level of the Qi Refining Realm can deal with it, you..."


    Zhou Shu listened for a while, and he understood what they were saying, and smiled, "Sister Yan, is there a problem with the task?"


    The only thing that can make this sister so anxious is the task she has been thinking about.


    Yan Yue straightened up a little, and smiled helplessly at Zhou Shu, "Junior Brother Zhou has a good guess. It seems that the painstaking efforts a while ago were all in vain."


    She was a bit sad in her heart, she finally received the task, and finally found the people. Even the most difficult middle-grade thunderstorm talisman was collected, but in the end she couldn''t make it.


    The people who invited the good people are gone, only Yangmei with experience is left, but it is not good at all.


    "Can you tell me something?"


    Zhou Shu has a good impression of Yan Yue, seeing her so sad, he blurted out.


    Yan Yue thought for a while, before speaking, Yang Mei spoke first. She said angrily, "Huh, it''s not that you blame the two senior sisters. They agreed to do the task with senior sister Yan, but they refused to go. !"


    Zhou Shu has realized something, "Oh."


    Yan Yue shook his head, smiled and sighed, "Can''t blame them. Sun Hedao opened his mouth in the outer door, saying that anyone who helps me don''t want to have a good life in the future, they are also forced to be helpless."


    "Don''t blame them, I''m not afraid..." Yang Mei pouted and stomped, angry alone.


    "Silly girl." Yan Yue looked at Yang Mei tenderly, laughing blankly.


    Yangmei is young and doesn''t understand these things, but those outer disciples, how dare to offend inner disciples? Those female nuns can only speak, but when they really want to do it, they are empty.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said slowly, "What is your task?"


    Yangmei glanced at Yan Yue and saw that she didn''t mean to stop, she whispered, "Brother Zhou, we are going to pick a spirit fruit, but there is a Tier 2 monster guarding the spirit fruit, which is very troublesome."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then suddenly said, "The second-order monster, isn''t it Golden Ring Kui Python?"


    Yan Yue''s eyes lit up, and immediately looked at Zhou Shu in confusion, "Junior Brother Zhou, how do you know?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I guessed it, Jin Huan Kui python likes to eat spirit fruits, and what it fears is thunder and lightning. Do you want thunderstorm talisman to deal with it?"


    "The younger brother is right."


    Yan Yue replied, but the doubt in his eyes did not disappear, instead, there was a little sharper, "Junior Brother Zhou, you know very well about monsters?"


    She was puzzled. Zhou Shu could guess the specific monster beast with just one sentence. Obviously, he was very familiar with the habits of the golden ring Kui python, but the golden ring Kui python is very rare, and it cannot be known by ordinary cultivators, and Zhou Shu cannot. It is a casual cultivator who just cultivated immortals, which is very unreasonable.


    Besides, Jin Huan Kui Mang was afraid of thunder and lightning. She spent a long time investigating it and regarded it as secret. How did Zhou Shu know?


    Zhou Shu explained, "I have read a classic of demon hunting, which happened to introduce Jin Huan Kui Mang, so I have a good understanding."


    "That''s it." Yan Yue nodded lightly, thoughtfully.


    Zhou Shu smiled, without speaking.


    He has more than a little understanding.


    In the days of Tianyunfeng, he almost read the classics of hunting monsters. Those classics were written by senior Wuwangmen who had personal experience. They not only explained the habits of monsters, but also the weaknesses and weaknesses of various monsters. The special features are also described in great detail.


    He seldom is unclear about low-level monsters. As far as Jin Huan Kui Mang was concerned, he knew that it was not only afraid of thunder and lightning, but also had a greater weakness.


    Yangmei hesitated, and whispered, "Senior Brother Zhou, since you know everything, why don''t you go on the task with us?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Yan Yue, and said slowly, "Senior Sister Yan can��t find someone Junior Brother can help."


    This is an opportunity not to be missed. Golden Ring Kui Mang is a very rare Tier 2 monster. It would be of great benefit to him if he could get its Demon Pill.


    "Great!"


    Yangmei jumped up and smiled into a flower.


    And Yan Yue condensed her eyebrows, and shook her head quickly, "Junior Brother Zhou, I appreciate your kindness, but Jinhuan Kui Mang is a Tier 2 monster. Although the strength is not very powerful in Tier 2, it is based on your current strength. It''s useless if the cultivation base is gone."


    At the first level of Refining Qi Realm, how could it be possible to deal with Tier 2 monsters?


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Your previous plan was to temporarily trap the Golden Ring Kui Python for a few breaths with a middle-grade thunderstorm talisman, then take advantage of the opportunity to pick up the spirit fruit, and then escape, right?"


    A surprise flashed in Yan Yue''s eyes, "Yes, Junior Brother Zhou was right."


    What Zhou Shu said was almost exactly the same as their plan, which made her quite puzzled, could not help but wonder if he really had a way?


    "The key to this plan is the timing of the shot. The thunderstorm talisman is not fast, and the Golden Ring Viper, as a Tier 2 monster, has a terrifying speed. You have to find a mobile phone meeting in a fight. Sister Yan, you can hold it alone. Huh?"


    Listening to Zhou Shu''s explanation, Yan Yue nodded subconsciously, "I can barely support ten breaths by myself, but whoever makes the talisman, I don''t think you will succeed..."


    Zhou Shu assuredly said, "That''s good, the plan can be changed. Let''s kill the golden ring Kui python first, and then go to pick the spirit fruit."


    "Ah, are you sure? Kill the Golden Ring Viper?" Yan Yue was stunned.


    "Yes, but I have to wait a few days. I will prepare something Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at

 Chapter 22: Rift Valley

    A few days later, Zhou Shu drew the necessary Fuluo, a group of three, and went to Qingyuan Mountain Range.


    Qingyuan Mountain Range is extremely broad, and various monsters are hard to count.


    Monster beasts are the natural opponents of the cultivator, and they are also the best resource for the cultivator. Both flesh and blood and demon pills have countless benefits for the cultivator. However, most cultivators only dare to hunt the monsters at the edge and dare not go deep. , It is said that in the depths of the mountains there are monsters up to the fifth rank, whose realm is equivalent to that of a human beings in the Nascent Soul realm. If they encounter it, they will undoubtedly die.


    In the Qingyuan Mountain Range, according to the size of the influence, each sect mostly delineated its own demon hunting location, and other sects rarely crossed the boundary.


    Zhou Shu went out hunting monsters for the first time. He was very excited, and his image on weekdays was slightly different.


    He and Yangmei walked together, running around, letting mature Yan Yue shout with a smile from time to time.


    She sighed slightly in her heart. If it weren''t for sheer helplessness, she wouldn''t have brought two cultivators at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm. But if the mission cannot be completed this time, she will almost never enter the inner door, and the days to come will be very sad.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s back, she frowned, "What''s wrong with me? I actually pin my hopes on a young man who has just started to cultivate immortality, and also take them into danger. I only hope that the result will be the same as what he said, smoothly. mission accomplished."


    All three of them used magical amulet, but it took more than fifty miles in two hours.


    "Don''t run around again, there may be monsters in front of you at any time." Yan Yue warned with a little seriousness on his face.


    Yangmei stuck out her tongue, and leaned close to Yan Yue quickly, taking her steps more cautiously.


    Yan Yue suddenly hung a small white sword on top of his head. The sword light was fluctuating, like a snake, watching the surroundings vigilantly, as if it would fly out at any time, choosing someone to eat.


    She hesitated for a while, "Junior Brother Zhou, you better come over too."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu replied immediately. He currently only has the first level of the Qi Refining Realm, and he does not know how to protect the magic art. Even if he could, he would not last long with his spiritual power.


    "Sister Yan, is this all right?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seeming to mutter to himself, "Being close, the senior sister will consume less spiritual energy. Don''t worry about me, I will be careful when encountering danger."


    Yan Yue smiled, he was just a teenager, he didn''t think much anymore, and walked forward quickly.


    approached the two women, a faint fragrance hit, Zhou Shu didn''t realize that his heart swayed slightly, but soon he condensed his mind and stared at the front indifferently.


    "Sister, monster!"


    It didn''t take long, Yang Mei suddenly exclaimed.


    beside the huge boulder in front, slowly walked out a very majestic bear-like monster, nearly ten feet tall, with long black hair, and a pair of red pupils staring at them.


    Yan Yue glanced at it with a calm expression, "Black bear, a monster that is not advanced, don''t be afraid. It''s just coming, we don''t care."


    The black bear was disobedient, and swayed closer, lifting a paw like a paw fan and hitting it directly.


    Yan Yuexiu raised her eyebrows slightly, and said, "Dare to come over!"


    The silver small sword on the top of his head let out a low whistle, and shot out like a dragon, passing through the white hair on the tip of the black bear.


    Without splashing the expected blood, the black bear fell to the ground and fell dead without any movement.


    That sword cut off all its vitality.


    "Sister Sister is a good method."


    Zhou Shu had a trace of envy in his eyes. Yu Jian Fei Xian was originally his ideal, but after an accident, it could only be temporarily shelved.


    The little sword flew back to where it was, hanging over Yan Yue''s head, making a whisper.


    Yangmei clapped her hands and repeatedly praised, "Hey, Senior Sister is the best."


    "Come on, there is nothing worth asking for this monster beast."


    Yan Yue frowned, and walked forward first, and the two hurriedly followed.


    I walked for two days, day and night, and encountered many monsters along the way, but it was still safe, most of the monsters were not advanced, only two first-tier monsters were also beheaded by Yan Yue.


    Yan Yue, who is on the seventh floor of the Qi Refining Realm, can build a foundation just two floors away. She specializes in swordsmanship. She has very strong offensive power and very good strength. No wonder she can take on difficult tasks.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, if Yan Yue is in the Wuwang Sect, he would not be far away from a direct disciple, but in the Heyin Sect, he is only an outside disciple.


    traversed several secret valley trails in succession, and the three of them stopped in front of a rift valley that stretched several miles.


    "This is it."


    After receiving the task, Yan Yue came to investigate a few times by himself and was familiar with the road.


    The rift valley is extremely deep, I''m afraid it''s more than a hundred feet, and I can''t see the end of Hei Bulongdong at a glance.


    You can''t fly until you reach the vein state, and there is no magic weapon for flying. A few people can only carefully fall slowly along the stone cracks.


    As soon as ���� fell on the ground, Zhou Shu shuddered, the whole body was cold and damp, bitterly cold. The temperature here has dropped by at least tens of degrees, and the cold air is still mixed with some pungent fishy smells, making people feel nauseous.


    Yangmei shivered and asked with concern, "Brother, are you okay?"


    Yan Yue apologized, "I haven''t learned the tactics of protecting against the cold, so I had no choice but to endure it."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu nodded, remembering the warm sun jade ring he had obtained before, and quickly took it out, input some spiritual power, the jade ring suddenly lit up, forming a shield of several meters in size around it, blocking all the cold air.


    Yangmei leaned in surprise, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com smacked his tongue, "Yeah, brother still has such a good thing."


    Yan Yue was taken aback for a moment, "Brother, is this a second-order magic weapon?"


    This jade ring seems to be of extraordinary quality, and the rank of magic weapons that can form an area shield is not too low, but Zhou Shuneng, who is only in the refining realm, has magic weapons, and even she only has a flying water sword. Advanced.


    Zhou Shu smiled and explained, "It''s a magic weapon for refining waste. It has nothing to do with the cold and water."


    "That''s also great."


    Yan Yue nodded, smiling slightly, "Junior Brother is always unexpected, maybe this time there is really hope."


    Yangmei hurriedly shouted, "Sure, brother, but a cultivator who can draw a thunderstorm talisman!"


    She always seemed to have blind confidence in Zhou Shu, and she didn''t know where it came from.


    Yan Yue smiled and did not speak.


    Like Hua Ruoan, she didn''t believe that the thunderstorm symbol was really painted by Zhou Shu.


    The bottom of the valley is full of rugged rocks and tangled weird vines. It is not easy to walk. In just a few miles, the three of them spent nearly half an hour.


    "It''s there."


    Yan Yue suddenly pointed to the front and reminded him quietly.


    Zhou Shu looked up and saw that there was a giant python in front of the mountain wall dozens of feet away. It was at least three feet long when stretched out. The whole body was covered with golden stripes. It was indeed a golden-ringed python.


    It seemed that they felt their presence, and the giant python suddenly stood up, several feet high, and his green eyes came straight.


    The big mouth opened, the dense white mist rose, the long tongue swallowed, and the buzzing sound came from and to the empty valley, which looked extremely terrifying.


    Yangmei was trembling with shock, her legs and feet were a little soft, almost crooked.

 Chapter 23: Python

    Zhou Shu whispered, "Before the spirit fruit falls, the golden ring Kui python will not leave it."


    He knows the habits of monsters very well, knowing that Jinhuan Kui python wants to guard the spirit fruit and cannot rush over, so he is not nervous.


    Yan Yue pulled up the bayberry and comforted, "Yes, bayberry, don''t be afraid."


    said that, but she was also a little nervous at that moment, and the light of the silver small sword above her head skyrocketed. Compared to Zhou Shu, she was calm and calm, with almost no reaction.


    "Oh."


    Yangmei was more courageous, looking at the python not far away, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu, "Do it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Wait, I''ll take a break."


    Just after walking the few miles, he almost exhausted his spiritual power. Without saying more, he just sat down cross-legged to recover.


    Yan Yue showed a trace of stunnedness in her eyes. She knew that Zhou Shu was only at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm and had not much spiritual power, but it was unexpected to be so small that Zhou Shu''s cultivation level could not even match Yangmei.


    suddenly regretted a little.


    Yangmei looked at the giant python and muttered, "One, two,... there are twenty-six golden rings in total, so many, so dense and scary."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The golden ring Kuimang grows a golden ring every ten years. This one seems to have been two hundred and sixty years old. If another golden ring grows, it may advance to Tier 3. The whole body became red gold, and his strength increased several times."


    Yan Yue''s expression changed slightly, she had never heard of this knowledge, "So it''s going to be Tier 3? It''s not difficult to deal with..."


    seemed to see the worries in her eyes, Zhou Shu nodded and encouraged, "It''s okay, as long as it is second-tier, the previous weaknesses will still exist and it is not difficult to deal with."


    "Ugh."


    Yan Yue sighed lightly, the doubts on her face could not be eliminated.


    Jin Huan Kui Mang is a real second-order monster. Although its strength is low among the second-order monsters, looking at Zhou Shu''s cultivation base, is the method he said really credible?


    just got here and couldn''t shrink back.


    After a while, Zhou Shu stood up and said to Yang Mei, "Junior Sister Yang, you step back."


    After finishing speaking, he turned to Yan Yue and said, "Sister Yan, you can go on."


    Yan Yue nodded, glanced at Jin Huan Kui Mang, and rushed forward without hesitation.


    After waiting for a long time, the prey finally came to the door. Jin Huan Kui python threw out his tongue excitedly, raised his head, leaned over and pecked at Yan Yue.


    There were three or four feet away, and the snake''s mouth snapped abruptly, and a stinking jet of black venom fell over the sky.


    As a special Tier 2 monster, Jin Huan Kui Python lives in the third element of spiritual power, with various attack methods, and even strange poison.


    Yan Yue seemed to be prepared for a long time. At the moment when the giant python opened her mouth, her tender body twisted and whirled in the air, and the flying sword shot out, swiftly like a meteor, and went straight to the giant python''s eyes.


    The giant python is fat and big, but its movements are very agile. His head is slightly lowered. The Fei Shui Sword did not pierce the eyes, and was hitting the top of the head.


    ���


    suddenly made the sound of gold and iron.


    The giant python''s head is covered with golden scales, even the first-order flying sword can''t easily break, let alone the non-ranked flying sword.


    But the giant python was in pain after eating, obviously a little angry, the long tail that was as thick as a child suddenly raised, and went directly to Yan Yue''s body.


    Yan Yue did not advance and retreated, but instead stomped forward, reaching out to catch the flying sword flying back, biting her silver teeth, and cutting it down forcefully.


    Snapped!


    is in the middle of the python body.


    There is no part covered by the golden ring, and the defensive power is much worse than the part covered by the golden ring. This cut is a full three inches.


    The giant python hissed for a long time, and it was full of suffocation. The surroundings were like winter, and the temperature dropped sharply.


    Nagao retracted back, sweeping over Yan Yue, who was too late to dodge, and was suddenly taken away.


    Yan Yue staggered to the ground, spit out a mouthful of blood, his face was extremely pale, it was obvious that he suffered internal injuries.


    But she completely ignored the pain, but her fighting spirit became more vigorous. With a squeaky voice, she bullied her body again and fought with the python.


    Facing the second-order monster that is equivalent to the foundation-building realm, Yan Yue was in a pant before ten breaths, panting, and her hair was in disorder.


    But the giant python''s offensive has become more and more fierce, I can''t wait to swallow her in the mouth.


    "Sister..."


    Yangmei watched with anxiousness, and moved forward, several times trying to rush up to help, but Zhou Shu stopped.


    Yangmei''s current cultivation base can''t stand any of the pythons, but with this mind, it is very good.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yan Yue, secretly admiring her, her tenacity, even a male Xiu is rare.


    "According to the previous calculation, after Yan Yue''s sword is retracted, the python will have a short pause."


    While observing, doing complicated calculations.


    "It''s now!"


    He finally waited for his chance.


    The thunderstorm talisman pinched in his hands suddenly flew out. Although the speed was not fast, under the wonderful control of Zhou Shu, he bypassed the obstacles at an incredible angle and flew straight to the battle group.


    ��!


    Thunder is all over!


    The giant python that stood up was surrounded by lightning without warning.


    A shrill cry sounded, and the giant python shrank into a ball in the blink of an eye at a speed that could not cover its ears.


    Jin Huan Kui Mang is very afraid of thunder and lightning, and will protect itself and shrink into a ball when it encounters thunder and lightning.


    Even if the thunderstorm formed by the middle-grade thunderstorm talisman has almost no harm to it, it will still reflex and form a reaction.


    Yan Yue��s previous plan was to use this time to pick the spirit fruit and then escape.


    is the best opportunity right now.


    In the thunderstorm, Yan Yue, who had been prepared for a long time, stood with his sword. Her body trembled slightly, her spiritual power was out of order, but the sword in her hand was very stable.


    Zhou Shu shouted, "Quickly, pierce it. Flower!"


    "Chrysanthemum. Flower?"


    Yan Yue and the bayberry not far away were startled almost at the same time, "Where are the chrysanthemum flowers here?"


    Zhou Shu patted his head, excited for a moment, and said something wrong.


    "The third ring at the tail, the largest and largest scale! I said before."


    Yan Yue hesitated looking at the giant python curled up in a ball.


    After the giant python curled up into a ball, the whole body was covered with golden scales. It looked flawless, and it was impossible to pierce it with her flying sword.


    Although Zhou Shu had said it several times before and asked her to take this opportunity to attack that weakness, she is now thinking whether she should take the opportunity to escape or listen to Zhou Shu''s words.


    If what Zhou Shu said is wrong, UU read www.uukanshu. Com is not the python''s weakness. Faced with the python''s counterattack, it is almost impossible for her to survive.


    "Quick!"


    Zhou Shu almost roared out.


    He knew that this was the only chance, it would be difficult to find the time to shoot the thunderstorm talisman, and now if the talisman is sent, the python will run away directly.


    Yan Yue''s whole body shuddered with a roar like a bang.


    "Fight!"


    With a fierce blow, she held the sword in both hands, poured all her spiritual energy into it, and slammed it desperately towards the part Zhou Shu said.


    �!


    With a fierce scream, the giant python''s body, which had been grouped together, suddenly opened, like a dough that was suddenly squashed.


    It seemed that he had lost all his strength, and the giant python was completely softened in the fading thunder light, lying on the ground like mud.


    Yan Yue''s body was shaking slightly, as if he was also struck by thunder and lightning, and she was dumbfounded.


    "Where are the scales so thick that they actually got stuck in? And they died at once?"


    Everything that happened before her eyes was simply unthinkable. The scales that seemed to be so heavy were broken directly, which made her bewildered and could not believe it.


    "It''s not over yet, dangerous, go back!"


    Zhou Shu stared at Yan Yue in a daze, anxious, and quickly took two steps, pulling Yan Yue back.


    ��, bang, bang, bang!


    Before taking a few steps, the giant python shuddered violently, and the golden scales all over his body cracked from his body, one by one, shooting out all around!


    In the blink of an eye, within a range of several feet, they were enveloped by python scales.


    It looks like a golden rainstorm is coming.


    "Brother, sister!"


    UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading!

 Chapter 25: Share profit

    "Well, it is Zhu Guo."


    Yan Yue smiled and nodded, Xiu looked at Zhou Shu, "Are you regretting it now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Nothing to regret. No matter how good things are, they are useless to me now and don''t need them. It''s better to have a demon pill, please ask Senior Sister to help me out."


    "it is good."


    Yan Yue put away Zhu Guo, but looked at the python corpse on the ground, but was startled again.


    Her flying sword was still inserted in the valley of the giant python, which made her a little speechless. After a while, she wrinkled her nose and pulled out the flying sword, and then washed it several times with cleansing techniques before daring to hold it. On hand.


    There was a flash of white light, and the python head on the ground suddenly split, and the pale golden demon pill appeared completely, mixed in the black and red flesh and blood, which was very eye-catching.


    A fresh and complete demon pill, the size of a thumb, smooth and irregular, with a faint golden luster, like a treasure, with a touch of spiritual power hidden.


    Yan Yue swung his sword, the demon pill rose in the air and landed in the jade bottle that had been prepared.


    "Mr. Zhou, here it is."


    "Thank you, Sister."


    Zhou Shu took the jade bottle and put it in his arms, feeling overjoyed in his heart. This demon pill is very useful to him, even if he suffers some injuries, it is worth it.


    In the handwriting of the predecessor, there are many detailed introductions to the demon pill of the golden ring viper, and there is a special method of use, which is suitable for Zhou Shu now.


    Yan Yue said sincerely, "You deserve it. After I go back, I will have another reward for you."


    "Then thank you sister first."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yan Yue who was beautiful in Qiruo Qiuyue, and smiled lightly. No matter what, Yan Yue was considered a very good female sister.


    Yan Yue was a little flustered when he was seen, and turned his head sideways and said, "Junior Brother, how long will your injury be cured?"


    "After using Shengji Pill, you can move in one day, but it will take two or three days to fully recover."


    Yan Yue sighed slightly, "Oh, if only there are spa charms."


    "Spa charm?" Zhou Shu asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it is a unique type of talisman in my clan. It is very good for recovery from injuries. Unfortunately, there has not been a talisman in our clan for decades, so I can''t do it if I want to."


    Yan Yue explained a few words, ��I left a few photos before, and the clansmen ran out of them. An injury like you can recover in at most half a day.��


    Zhou Shu nodded in praise, "No wonder I haven''t heard of the talisman that can heal injuries. Thinking about it, it''s extraordinary. It seems that Senior Sister Yan''s family is amazing."


    Yan Yue showed a wry smile, her eyes drifting far away, very lonely.


    She said faintly, "In fact, it''s just a very small family, it''s not a big deal at all. In recent years, there are not even a few cultivators, let alone."


    There was a little sadness in her eyes, she seemed to have touched the sadness, and fell silent for a while.


    She comes from the Luoshui Yan family, a small family around the Qingyuan Mountain Range. There have been several talents before, including Fushi alchemy masters, who are small and well-known, but now the talents are withered and they are too weak to be seen.


    Yan Yue is a woman, but she is very ambitious and wants to change this situation and reorganize the family, but this kind of small family, unless there is a rare genius, it is difficult to change the status quo.


    She can only be regarded as excellent, far from being a genius, although she has worked extremely hard, there is nothing to do. Now she only hopes to become an inner disciple of the Holland School as soon as possible, and to contribute a little more to the family.


    "Thank you really this time, Junior Brother Zhou."


    After being silent for a while, Yan Yue returned to the calmness of the past.


    Zhou Shu touched his nose and said a little embarrassed, "Sister Yan, don''t be too polite, thank you too many times."


    "Oh, it''s not too much, if there is no junior...I would be very unwilling."


    Yan Yue smiled, slowly stood up, and walked towards the python corpse.


    Golden Ring Kui Python is very rare, not only demon pills and scales, other parts of the body are also very valuable for gathering.


    She is very skilled in her movements, obviously she has had a lot of experience, and within a short while, the python corpse was broken down into various materials.


    She pointed, "Junior Brother Zhou, these are all yours."


    "It doesn''t take so much." Zhou Shu shook his head. With the demon pill, his goal was basically achieved. One person took them all, which is unreasonable and easily disgusting.


    The two gave way for a while, and finally Zhou Shu took the python marrow and python eyes, but the python tailbone and poison gland were taken by Yan Yue.


    Anaconda marrow is the essence extracted from the spine of a giant python. The quantity is very small. It is said that it can be used to make good runes. However, the python eyes have a slightly better purpose and can be eaten directly or alchemy.


    Python tail bones can be used for refining tools. It is a good second-order material. Venom glands can extract venom, but the extraction process is very complicated. Yan Yue understands, but Zhou Shu does not.


    Yangmei ran over with a lot of python scales, and said, "This is more, brothers and sisters, take it!"


    Yan Yue and Zhou Shu smiled, almost in the same voice, "Leave these to you."


    Zhou Shu has a lot of good feelings about this little girl. She is innocent and cute. What''s more rare is that at a young age, she emphasizes righteousness over profit, and is kind and trustworthy. Such a temperament is rare in the world of cultivation.


    There are many cultivators younger than her, and they put profit first as soon as they walked on the road of cultivating immortals. It may be excusable, but Zhou Shu disagrees.


    Becoming a winner is not achieved by unscrupulous means.


    Yangmei was stunned, and she didn''t know what to do with the python scales, and blinked a few times, "What can these do?"


    In fact, these python scales can be regarded as the most valuable part except the demon pill. They are extremely strong and are good materials for refining tools. She has at least a few hundred pieces in her hand, which is enough to create a good Tier 2 inner armor in the hands of a better tool master.


    If you don''t refine the equipment, if you sell it, you can sell a few low-grade spirit stones. There are almost ten middle-grade stones in this pile.


    Yan Yue smiled and walked over to help her pretend, "Keep it for sale or learn to refine it later."


    "Oh." Yang Mei wrinkled her nose, seemingly understanding.


    The remaining python meat and blood cannot be taken out, but it will not be wasted. That night, they had a full meal.


    I have a round belly after eating, and I still feel reluctant to give up.


    It is no wonder that these flesh and blood are not only delicious, but also rich in spiritual energy, which is more effective than common spiritual food.


    In the early morning the next day, several people followed the path back.


    When ���� came, UU reading and their relationship got closer, and they chatted with each other a lot more.


    As soon as we chatted, there are many common topics. A strong and independent woman like Yan Yue admired Zhou Shu very much in her previous life, but she saw it for the first time in this world, and she admired it even more.


    In Yan Yue''s eyes, Zhou Shu was only sixteen years old, but her speech and manners were so mature that she couldn''t help but secretly admire.


    The two have a rare confidant, and the feeling of meeting each other late.


    Yangmei is innocent and innocent, and I add a few sentences from time to time, which is also full of fun.


    "Passing through that bamboo forest, I''m going back to Fang City, so fast."


    Yangmei pointed to the front with a bit of reluctance in his eyes, "Brother Zhou, why don''t you go back to the Dutch school with us?"


    Zhou Shu spread out his hands, "My current cultivation base is impossible, let''s talk about it."


    Yangmei curled his lips to express dissatisfaction.


    The speaker is unintentional, and the person who hears it is intentional. Yan Yue next to him said slowly, ��Junior Brother Zhou, casual cultivating is not a long-term way after all, and what Junior Sister Yang said is reasonable. Although the Dutch School has not recruited new people, it will start early next year. Yes, if Junior Brother Zhou is interested, you might as well give it a try. Then I can help."


    She knows very well that she will definitely become an inner disciple next year, and recommending a new person shouldn��t be a problem.


    "Thank you for your kindness, sisters and sisters, let''s see when the time comes, I also hope to have such a day."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "By the way, the matter of today, please be sure not to disclose it."


    His tone suddenly increased a bit.


    "This is natural, my junior sister and I will never talk about it."


    Yan Yue nodded again and again, and didn''t mean to violate Zhou Shu''s words at all. I secretly said in my heart, to complete the task like this, I am afraid that no one will believe it.

 Chapter 26: Mo Shi

    A few people passed through the bamboo forest, separated in front of Fangshi, and went separately.


    In the bamboo forest, an inconspicuous hill gradually dissipated into smoke and dust, and two cultivators showed their bodies. They were all dressed in black, with weird black masks on their faces. They looked at each other and shook their heads with regret.


    "Liu San, I haven''t gotten anything for two days. Now it seems that casual repairs rarely go out of the city alone. It''s difficult to do."


    "Yes, the master will be angry again if this continues."


    A cultivator said cruelly, "Or, catch some sect disciples?"


    "No, the master has finally found such a good place, and must not be stunned! If it arouses the vigilance of the various sects and causes the master to fail, you and I will die."


    "Ugh����"


    The two sighed, shaking their bodies weirdly, but they quickly sank into the ground and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu naturally couldn''t feel the situation behind him, and he quickly walked towards Fang City.


    The material on ���� must be disposed of quickly, especially the python marrow. This very rare rune ink material, the longer it is left, the more spiritual energy is lost, and the lower its value.


    If his previous storage bag is still there, it can isolate most of the spiritual energy, and the storage time of the python marrow can be much longer, but the thing is no longer there.


    walked to Sanyuanzhai, before entering the door, the familiar guy had already greeted him, with a very warm smile, "Zhou son, you are here again, what do you need to do?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Help me find a Mo master, should you have one in your store?"


    Master Mo is a person who specializes in processing Fu Mo materials and deploying Fu Mo. It is a profession like Fu Master, etc., but the status is far inferior. This is because mortals can also be Mo Masters. Of course, most of them are excellent. Master Mo is a cultivator.


    The guy made a please gesture, and laughed repeatedly, "Of course. Young Master Zhou said and laughed. Why is there no Master Mo in our shop, please follow me."


    Walked into Sanyuanzhai, Zhou Shu swept away at will, "Is the shopkeeper Hua not here today?"


    "The shopkeeper Hua went out to do errands, but he hasn''t returned. Don''t worry, the son''s orders, and the small ones promise to do it well." The guy patted his chest, as if he was a shopkeeper.


    "Then thank you very much."


    Under the guidance of the dude, the two went straight into a side hall.


    The side hall is not small. There are at least five people working on it. Many tables are filled with fresh materials, mixed with spirit grass and monster flesh and blood, so that the hall is filled with a strange smell.


    The man walked over and said a few words, and after a while, an old man approached slowly.


    The old man looked 70 or 80 years old, with wrinkles on his face, he bowed to Zhou Shu and said calmly, "Guest, I don��t know what materials I want to process?"


    Although the old man was a mortal, he looked modest and wise, as if Zhizhu was holding it, giving Zhou Shu an unfathomable feeling, and he was taken aback.


    This kind of feeling can only be felt when I see his teacher in his previous life. Liu Yuzhan never gave it to him before. That unspeakable wisdom seems to indicate that he has reached the level of transformation in his own field, and his appearance is plain, but his heart is full of confidence. There is nothing he can''t solve.


    There was Wu Ming first, and then this mortal old man, Fang City is indeed a place where dragons and tigers hide.


    The guy thought Zhou Shu was not at ease, and he quickly introduced, "Young Master Zhou, Mr. Xu is our most famous Mo master. Although he is not a cultivator, even the Talisman who builds the foundation will praise the Talisman who is configured. of."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and gave a gift, "Xu Shi is a wise old man at the first glance, so he has no worries."


    Regardless of Xianfan, he respects such an old man extremely.


    The old man stagnated. Although he was highly respected in the Sanyuanzhai, he had never been called by the cultivator''s guests. Master Xu was already a great courtesy, and he was a little surprised.


    But he calmed down soon, and smiled slightly, "Ha ha, Master Zhou is ridiculously praised, and Xu Shan, the little old man, is not worth mentioning."


    Zhou Shu smiled, took out the jade bottle and handed it over, "This is the material to be processed next, please take a look at it."


    Xu Shan took the jade bottle with both hands, first observed its color and smell, then took out a jade spoon and poured out a drop of python marrow to examine it carefully.


    After a while, he slowly raised his head, "Young Master Zhou is so capable, he even got Jin Huan Kui''s python marrow."


    Although his voice was not loud, the Mo masters around were all startled and gathered.


    "What, is it really the python of Jinhuan Kui python?"


    "It is a rare and good rune ink material, I really want to try it."


    "That''s a very rare Tier 2 monster, I don''t know how to get it from this guest officer''s cultivation base..."


    "But python marrow is very difficult to prepare. It can''t even compare with the fruit of thunderbolt. If it is careless, it will be destroyed."


    Obviously, the material of mang marrow is very rare and rare, and it is also very difficult to prepare Fumo. Several Mo masters looked a little bit irritated, and wanted to try but didn''t dare to try.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and praised, "Master Xu is really good, I admire it."


    He took out the materials, but did not specify what it was. He also meant to test the level of the old man, because the python marrow of the golden ring Kui python is extremely rare and it is difficult to distinguish, but Xu Shan easily said it.


    This made him admire Xu Shan a little bit more.


    Xu Shan put the python marrow back into the jade bottle, staring at Zhou Shu, and inquired in a low voice, "Zhou Gongzi, the python marrow of Jin Huankui python is very rare and valuable. Are you really relieved to let the old man prepare the talisman?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have confidence in Xu Shi next don''t hesitate to do it."


    The Mo masters beside ���� also helped out, "Here, if Xu Mo can''t do it, we will not do it."


    There are two cultivators inside, even reaching the fourth level of the Qi Refining Realm.


    "it is good."


    Xu Shan said faintly, "The python marrow is rich in three elements of aura, gold, water and soil, and has strange poisons. There are also several directions for the rune ink that can be formulated. The total number exceeds 20. Dare to ask Mr. Zhou which one does he need? "


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It can be water and soil, if there is enough, it is better to have the same bottle?"


    The Mo master beside ���� frowned, "Guest, your request is too high."


    "That''s right, it''s such a bit of python, and it also requires two kinds of runes, which is really good."


    "Even if there is only one type, there is a great chance of failure, but two?"


    Zhou Shu didn��t know much about Fu Mo, and when he heard the discussion, he apologized, ��Xu Shi, you don��t need to pay attention to your request. If you put the python marrow down, the utility will also be lost, as long as you don��t waste materials.��


    Xu Shan smiled slightly, and a faint light flashed in his eyes, and he said in his chest, "Master Zhou''s request, the old man is clear, let''s get the talisman in five days."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "So I won''t bother you, I have a teacher."


    Buddy led Zhou Shu out, and there was a burst of noisy discussion behind him, and it went into silence after a long time.


    walked to the main hall, and the guy bowed a salute, "Zhou, according to the rules, make Fumo in our shop. If the production is successful, our shop will charge a certain fee."


    "Please speak." Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. There is no free lunch in the world, and no one will help you work for nothing.


    Dude wore a weird smile, "The cost is not a spirit stone, it''s something else."

 Chapter 27: Tianbaofang

    The guy looked at Zhou Shu and said respectfully, "According to the rules of Sanyuanzhai, Mr. Zhou entrusted our shop to make Fumo, and the made Fumo, we choose one of the three, or sell Fulu painted with Fumo to our shop Half, please don''t worry about the price, it will definitely not let the son suffer."


    "Hehe, shopkeeper Hua is doing a good business, and you are not bad."


    Zhou Shu smiled. This condition is a bit harsh, but it is not unreasonable. After all, a good ink master is hard to find, and there is more than one kind of material to configure the talisman, and various auxiliary materials need to be added.


    The buddy bowed and said nothing, feeling a little worried.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and smiled, "Well, the second one, I agree. But what kind of talisman it is, I''ll look at it then."


    "Thank you, Master Zhou!"


    The man bowed again and again, and he was very happy. This time, he earned it again.


    "Young Master Zhou, you are really my lucky star and God of Wealth!" When the words were in his mouth, he almost shouted.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "I will come back in five days and leave."


    The guy was overjoyed for a while, as if thinking of something, "Zhou Gongzi, wait."


    "what''s up?"


    "The little one heard that there are a group of cultivators around Fangshi who specialize in casual cultivators. It is rumored that they are trying to refine some evil exercises. It is better not to leave Fangshi, lest..."


    "Oh, thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment and nodded gently.


    specializes in casual cultivation and refines evil skills?


    This kind of thing, Zhou Shu has also seen in ancient books before, some evil exercises do require the flesh and blood of human beings and even cultivators.


    It seems that I''m going to be less of the market recently.


    But since it is specifically aimed at casual cultivators, and dare not provoke the sect, it is not a great force to come.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and went on to Fangshi.


    He also has to find a material store to sell the python eyes, and buy some needed materials by the way to deal with the demon pill.


    The rare golden ring Kui python demon pill has a very special treatment method in a classic book of Wuwangmen. It does not require an alchemist to refine the pill, and you can get great benefits from it. Learning for and physical.


    If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t risk working with Yan Yue, who is not too familiar.


    But after the mission, the two got acquainted.


    After turning around, Zhou Shu walked into a monster material store called "Tianbaofang".


    As soon as he entered the door, he said straightforwardly, "Man, I sell some monster materials."


    A grey-clothed guy in the Qi Refining Realm greeted him with a smile, "Haole, guest officer."


    Looking around, it is quite spacious. There are processed monster materials everywhere, mostly fur and bones. Most of them seem to be first-order. There are many cultivators buying or selling in it, so it is very lively.


    "What will the Xiaokeguan want to sell?"


    "Jinhuan Kui python''s python eyes." Zhou Shu took out the jade box and gently placed it on the counter.


    The man was taken aback for a moment. Instead of taking the jade box, he looked at Zhou Shu for a while, then raised his eyes and said, "Little guest officer, are you sure it''s Jin Huankui python''s eyes? Let''s talk about it first, I want to be shoddy It��s not feasible in our Tianbaofang."


    There was a hint of suspicion in his eyes. Obviously, Zhou Shu''s cultivation level made him very distrustful. How could the second-order monster beast, the python eyes of the golden ring Kui python, and the first-level cultivator in the Qi Refining Realm before him? I''m afraid it''s the eyes of ordinary beasts, and he wants to get through.


    Ignoring the dude��s eyes, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Look and talk first."


    Dude looked at Zhou Shu a few times, took the jade box with suspicion, and looked at it carefully for a while, his expression getting more and more surprised.


    If the eyes of ordinary beasts are not surprising to him, they are in line with the cultivation base of the guests in front of him, proving that he has not guessed wrong, but the python eyes in the jade box are like pearls, and the lingering aura on them is obviously not a Tier 1 monster. Can have.


    actually came from a second-order monster, which shocked him a bit. But it was not Jin Huan Kui''s python eyes, he was not sure.


    "The guest officer, wait a minute, the shopkeeper is not there, the younger one will ask the master to appraise."


    The man put down the jade box, with a more respectful attitude, and hurried to the back hall.


    After a while, he ran back and said apologetically, "The appraisal master is processing some urgently needed materials. I''m afraid it will take a while. The guest officer, please have a cup of tea first and wait a moment."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Why don''t I bring things in for the master to appraise, I just happen to have a look at it, okay?"


    Decomposing and processing monster materials is also a science. He has read many classics, but has not experienced it personally, so he is a little curious.


    "Also, please come from the guest officer."


    This is not a secret, the man nodded and led Zhou Shu back.


    entered the door, Zhou Shu was slightly startled, quite surprised.


    The scene in front of me is simply a corpse mountain meat forest. There are corpses of monsters everywhere. There are at least dozens of them. They are of different sizes, piled in disorderly piles, like hills.


    Among so many corpses, there is only one master dealing with materials.


    The master looks in his early thirties, with a slender figure and awe-inspiring brows, about the fifth level of the Qi Refining Realm.


    I saw him wearing a white robe, holding a thin-bladed silver knife, walking among the monsters, moving clouds and flowing water, extremely fast, and between his gestures, the body of a black wind leopard was broken down into seven or eight kinds of materials, neat and tidy. The ones are arranged in several rows, not at all mixed.


    is as good as the old ones, with ease.


    Immediately took the knife and stood, white clothes like snow, without a trace of blood.


    The master glanced at Zhou Shu and his buddy, and he knew what he meant, and slowly said, "This is the guest officer who wants to appraise the materials? Since he is here, let''s take a look."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, handed the jade box, and smiled slightly, "Dare to ask the master Gao''s name? Master Shicai''s superb skills make me amazed. They are just ordinary processing materials that look like art, which is really admirable. ."


    "Hey, the guest official of UU reading praised it. In the high dust, it''s just habit to become natural, not a skill."


    Gao Chen waved his hand casually, took the jade box, carefully examined it, and said nothing.


    The guy looked at Gao Chen expectantly. If it was identified that it was really Jin Huan Kui python''s python eyes, he would have to take it down. Such materials would definitely satisfy the shopkeeper.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at it much. People like this would not lie casually. He smiled and walked to the side, looking through the processed materials.


    While looking at it, he was secretly amazed. Compared with Yan Yue''s previous method of dealing with Jinhuan Kui python, Gao Chen''s handling method was obviously much better.


    Any useful things are classified, there is very little waste, even the monster muscles that are difficult to deal with, are picked out one by one, the smallest one is much thinner than the hair.


    Zhou Shu thought to himself that if Jin Huan Kui Mang was handed over to Gao Chen, some materials would be 20% more than what he has now.


    This kind of skill, he also wants to learn.


    Gao Chen put down the jade box, pondered for a moment, and slowly said, "These two eyes are indeed from the second-order monster Jinhuan Kuiman, the body is very mature, and it is close to the third-order promotion. It is rare, and even more rare, intact, like It is taken from the monster beast alive. It is said that the weakness of the golden ring Kui python is in the eyes. Most practitioners will directly attack the eyes when they encounter it, and they can obtain the eyes completely. It seems that the repairer who subdued the golden ring Kui python ..."


    Speaking of this, he seemed to have noticed something, so he didn''t go on.


    The guy''s eyes shone, he looked at the jade box excitedly, unable to move his eyes for a long time.


    And Zhou Shu was quite surprised. It was not easy for Gao Chen to identify so many conclusions with just a pair of python eyes.


    Qingxiafang City, as expected, there are capable people and strangers everywhere.

 Chapter 28: Dispensing

    PS: Can I ask for a few recommendation tickets, thank you~~


    "Guest, what do you want to do with these two python eyes?"


    The guy looked at Zhou Shu expectantly, and asked a little anxiously.


    wants to make this business, but he is afraid that Zhou Shu will charge a high price, and the shopkeeper is not there, he does not have the authority to mobilize too many spirit stones.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Since I came here and met a master like Master Gao, of course it was given to your store. But I don''t plan to sell it, but want to change some other materials and demon pills."


    The man felt relieved, and repeatedly agreed, "Easy to say, easy to say, what does the guest officer need?"


    Zhou Shusi pondered for a while, and said a string of material names, flaming bird feather, bitter squash, earth dragon claw, black wind leopard demon pill...


    These materials are naturally used to match the Golden Ring Kui Python Demon Pill, but Zhou Shu also deliberately said a few more things that are not needed to confuse the audience, so as not to be guessed by someone who is interested.


    My fellow eyebrows were a little bit distressed. I didn��t think there were so many kinds. I was afraid that there would be less business. But when Zhou Shu finished reading, he immediately regained his joy. "Guest, these materials you mentioned are available in our shop!"


    "Oh, they are all common, not hard to find."


    His answer was as early as Zhou Shu expected. If these ordinary materials were not available, there would be no need to open a material shop.


    The man took out the pen and paper, "The official inviting guests to tell me how much is needed, so you can prepare for the small ones."


    "I''ll go with you." Zhou Shu wouldn''t say the exact number, so it''s not a good thing for people to guess the formula.


    "Master Gao, goodbye." Zhou Shu greeted Gao Chen and turned away.


    Gao Chen did not speak, nodded and continued to be busy, acting like a master.


    According to Zhou Shu''s needs, the guy used enough materials, plus three medium-grade spirit stones, and Zhou Shu exchanged for python eyes, and everyone was very happy.


    "Come back next time, guest officer."


    Although the python eye is good, it does not have much value for Zhou Shu now. It is more profitable to sell.


    After doing things, Zhou Shu returned to his home contentedly.


    The first time he went out with experience, the reward he got was enough.


    Feeling Zhou Shu entering the door, the beetle rolled over and grabbed his trousers.


    "Xiao Gun, know that you want a spirit stone, if there are no lower grades, do you dare to eat them?"


    This black beetle seems to have eaten too much, and its belly and carapace have become rounded, and there is no need to climb when walking, so Zhou Shu gave it this name.


    Zhou Shu pulled it off, threw it on the futon, and threw a middle-grade spirit stone on it.


    Xiao Gun''s eyes lighted up, he rolled over in a hurry, hugged the spirit stone tightly, and didn''t move anymore.


    "I really dare to eat..."


    Zhou Shu''s face was a bit stunned. The aura contained in the middle-grade spiritual stone was more than ten times higher than that of the lower-grade spiritual stone, and the aura was much purer and it was difficult to transform. Absorption must go through the Spirit Gathering Array.


    But this little bug wants to absorb it directly, which is really bold.


    "Death! It doesn''t matter if you are not afraid of death. Don''t blame me if you eat it."


    Zhou Shu cursed a few words secretly, ignored it, and went straight to his own affairs.


    What he wants to do is actually dangerous, but it is also necessary.


    Zhou Shu wants to use Jinhuan Kui''s demon pill to configure a rare medicinal solution to improve physical fitness and cultivation. This is his biggest shackle now, it''s time to move forward.


    The formula of ���� medicinal solution comes from the collection of Wuwangmen, the former peak master of Tianyunfeng, a practitioner of condensing veins with a sword and temperament, Bai Han.


    Demon Pill is the essence of the monster beast. It has strong medicinal properties and violent spiritual power. The cultivator cannot directly use it.


    Most cultivators will use various warm auxiliary medicinal materials to neutralize the demon pill after obtaining the demon pill.


    Bai Han is not.


    Bai Han received the demon pill, not only did it not neutralize the medicinal properties, but would use similar medicinal demon animal materials to match it, such as adding oil to the fire, making the medicinal properties more violent. Using the demon pill in this way is very harmful to the body and also very dangerous. Few people can accept it, but he is willing to accept it.


    According to ancient records, this practice made Bai Han''s cultivation level rise extremely fast. "The twenty-one year old is the coagulation of the veins, the sword intent is transformed, and it is really a talent in the door, and it is difficult to see in a hundred years", but it also brought great He had hoped to advance to the Golden Core Realm, but he died young when he was twenty-five years old. The record goes, ��When Bai Han and Xingyimen Zhang Xinde fought their swords, the veins suddenly shattered, and the white ground thundered. The body is divided into five parts, and the blood is flowing like a spring, which is unbearable."


    Bai Han''s consequences made Wuwangmen feel sad. His formula was also firmly sealed, and only a few people could see it.


    Zhou Shu accidentally turned over in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion of Tianyun Peak, and didn''t care much. He was still a direct disciple, and he would not use such extreme methods to improve himself.


    But now, he intends to try this method, but he is not killing himself.


    The reason why Bai Han died prematurely was because he had been using this method to improve himself. The Qi Vessel Wall had long been subjected to violent spiritual power, and it had become fragile. When fighting with all his strength, the Qi Vessel wall reached a critical point and broke. The force went violently, the body could not bear it, and he blew himself to death.


    And Zhou Shu has no worries about this because his Qi vein itself is broken.


    The most serious consequence has already happened, what else can I care about.


    Moreover, he has experienced a spiritual rampage, and he will never make the same mistake again. The last time he practiced Ting Tao Sutra, he did not calculate the physical endurance. This time, he will definitely calculate to perfection and ensure that he can endure it. Start.


    It''s not difficult to calculate the deduction process. He knew his body well, all he needed to calculate was how to control the absorption of the liquid medicine, how much to absorb each time, and so on.


    As for the liquid medicine itself, no calculation is needed, nor can it be calculated.


    He did not know the medicinal properties of various materials, nor did he understand medical theory and alchemy. He only believed in the wisdom of his predecessors.


    But as the cultivation realm increases, the spiritual consciousness will also increase, and his calculations will become more and more durable and powerful. At that time, he could calculate and deduct the properties of various materials in the world of cultivating immortals step by step, and then compile them into the memory bank. It was convenient to do anything, such as alchemy and refining tools.


    But that is the future, and it is clearly impossible to do it now.


    took out the demon pill and materials, according to the requirements of the formula, he began to prepare the medicine step by step.


    Four days later, there was a big tank in the room, and the green air was constantly emerging. Biyingying''s liquid medicine swayed slightly in the tank, and a few green lights flashed from time to time, which was very strange.


    The whole room was filled with a strong smell, Xiao Gun felt it too, but it took only one bite and then hurriedly rolled away, hiding in the corner with the spirit stone, not daring to show up.


    Compared with the medium-grade spirit stone, this aura of unidentified liquid is not only unattractive, but also makes it fearful.


    Danger, very dangerous, extremely dangerous.


    "If you say I am dead, you are more dead than me."

 Chapter 29: Practice

    PS: Can I ask for a few recommendation tickets, thank you, I want to see how many readers read the book~~


    Zhou Shu was not surprised by Xiao Gun''s performance.


    The demon pill comes from the golden ring Kui python, which is the natural enemy of many spirit worms. Even if the remaining breath remains, Xiao Gun can''t stand it.


    Looking at the slightly rippling liquid medicine, Zhou Shu sat down cross-legged, without much hesitation, and directly reached in with a hand.


    The whole hand suddenly turned blue.


    The medicinal power in the medicinal solution, wrapped in spiritual power, quickly poured into the palm of the hand.


    And Zhou Shu had been prepared for a long time, the few spiritual power in his body formed a gate, and the liquid medicine was firmly locked out.


    With the operation of the exercise, the gate gradually opened a small mouth, and he began to absorb the liquid medicine.


    The thick, muddy liquid medicine enters the body little by little.


    The medicine is as powerful as a knife, cutting the body from the inside, painful.


    Zhou Shu calmed his heart, ignoring the pain, according to the previous deduction, carefully controlled his spiritual power, forming several rather weird vortices. This is the inspiration he got from Cuiyan pen, but Cuiyan pen amplifies spiritual power, and he does the opposite, reducing the power of medicine.


    The liquid medicine in the whirlpool, like corn kernels in the mill, is squashed and milled until it is acceptable to the body before it slowly radiates out into the broken air veins.


    After such several treatments, the violent medicinal power gradually calmed down and passed through the Qi veins gently.


    "Hey, this feeling..."


    In the process of absorbing, Zhou Shu suddenly felt a little strange.


    He clearly sensed that when the liquid medicine passed through the qi veins, at the same time a layer of glue was formed on the ruptured qi vein wall. Although it was very thin, it also made the movement of spiritual power afterwards a lot easier.


    If you don��t activate your spiritual power quickly, the qi veins in some places seem to be undamaged.


    "Does it have a repair effect on the Qi pulse?"


    An inexplicable surprise came to my heart.


    The brain quickly operates, analyzing, calculating and deducing. Half an hour later, he shook his head.


    "It does have a repair effect, but it is minimal. It is like using glue to patch a leaked water pipe. It is useful for the time being, but it will not last long."


    He was a little disappointed, but he was relieved when he changed his mind. Also, relying on the monster pill of the second-order monster beast to restore the broken vitality is really whimsical.


    But the liquid medicine also has obvious benefits. It can speed up his cultivation speed and reduce the pain in many cultivation.


    The practice this time was longer than usual. It took a full three hours, but the effect was also very significant, almost ten times more than usual.


    is almost the same as a normal Qi Refining Realm Cultivator.


    But because of the rupture of the air and sea, the accumulated spiritual power is still less than one-fifth.


    "If this continues, in five or six days, you will be able to advance to the second level of the Qi Refining Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction.


    After soaking his hands in the liquid medicine for three hours, instead of foaming or becoming swollen, there was a faint white luster, which looked like beautiful jade.


    This is also the credit of the demon pill medicinal liquid. According to ancient records, if soaked for a long time, it can make the physical body tougher and not like a normal body.


    Bai Han was like this in the past, his whole body was soaked in the liquid medicine, "The whole body is like jade, as strong as stainless steel, and ordinary flying swords cannot hurt."


    But Zhou Shu doesn��t plan to do this for the time being. His current spiritual power is not enough to resist the full-scale attack of the liquid medicine. He can only protect one hand. If the whole body is soaked in the liquid medicine, the medicine��s power will enter the body easily. Exploded and died.


    It''s almost the appointed day, Zhou Shu tidied up a bit, and walked towards Fang Market.


    went out to Fangshi, but within one mile, he encountered three groups of patrolling blue-clothed repairmen. They looked cold and very alert.


    "A few more casual repairs have disappeared recently. If this continues, it will be difficult for us to manage."


    "Alas, many casual practitioners dare not go out to hunt monsters, and the business in Fangshi is also greatly affected."


    "Many casual cultivators are eager to leave here, but where can their casual cultivators with low qualifications go? There are big sects here, so who is willing to take them in?"


    A few comments came to my ears, Zhou Shu only silently, without expressing.


    These things have nothing to do with him. As long as he does not leave the shop, he will never encounter a mysterious disappearance.


    At the gate of ����fang city, Yan Yue, dressed in a lavender costume, was already waiting there. Seeing Zhou Shu coming, her face showed a bright smile, and she nodded gently to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu approached with a smile and joked, "Senior Sister Yan is very happy, she smiles like a flower. Could it be that Senior Sister entered the inner door?"


    once experienced a mission, the relationship between the two is closer, and there is less restraint.


    Yan Yue shook his head and smiled, "How can it be so fast, but the elder has given a recommendation place, and it should be next month."


    "Congratulations, senior sister." Zhou Shu arched his hands and was very happy for her.


    "It''s all the credit of the younger brother."


    Yan Yue spoke very seriously, took out a jade slip, looked at it for a while with dismay, and then solemnly handed it to Zhou Shu.


    The jade slips are a bit yellowish, and they have been in their heads, but they are exquisite and luxurious.


    "this is?"


    Although Zhou Shu guessed something, he still didn''t believe it.


    Yan Yue sighed lightly, "I have kept the jade slip of the spa talisman, but it doesn��t make much sense to keep it. UU read and gave it to Junior Brother Zhou as a reward."


    really was the jade slip of the spa talisman, Zhou Shu was slightly shocked.


    The talisman that can heal injuries is rare in the entire world of immortality. The last time Yan Yue mentioned it, he wanted to see it, but he didn''t expect that Yan Yue would directly give him the jade slip.


    He quickly handed it back, "How can this work, Senior Sister Yan, this is a secret treasure handed down from generation to generation in your family, it is too precious, Junior Brother can''t bear it."


    "You accept it."


    Yan Yue calmly said, "It is a family biography, but it is only a first-order talisman. Few people know it. It''s nothing. Moreover, there is no talisman in the family. I am a woman and cannot be passed on. It''s better to hand it over to the younger brother, it can be considered a good home for it."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment and put his hand back.


    Yan Yue smiled, her eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, "Senior Brother Zhou, Senior Sister has a small request, I wonder if you can agree to it?"


    "Sister, please speak."


    Yan Yue paused for a long time, as if making a difficult decision, and said with difficulty, "Whether it��s a spa talisman drawn by a junior or someone else, I hope to give priority to our Yan family instead of selling it to others. Huh?"


    After she went back that day, she thought for a long time before she decided to give the jade slip to Zhou Shu. Although she gave a great gift, if she could get acquainted with the talisman behind Zhou Shu and help the Yan family make talisman, it would be a revitalization of the Yan family. Opportunity.


    The former Yan family rests on her own feet and regards the spa charms as secrets and will never leak out, but now she is willing to try any opportunity for the sake of the family.


    Even if I have only seen Zhou Shu a few times, he is a one-level cultivator in a refining state.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback when he heard the sound, and then said faintly, "Senior Sister hopes to find a talisman who works for the Yan family through the jade slip?"

 Chapter 30: Painted Fu Yujian

    ''S mind was directly spoken by Zhou Shu, Yan Yue was taken aback, and then a lot of bitterness appeared on her face, and her head lowered, "Junior Brother thinks this way? In fact, it is okay not to do this? I just ask casually..."


    asked Zhou Shu to help the Yan family with a jade slip that was originally a reward. This kind of thing is really not good, she mustered up a lot of courage to say it. I had thought that Zhou Shu would refuse, but when I heard it, I couldn''t help feeling sad, and my whole body was cold.


    Like a boat in the wind and rain, it was finally hit by a huge wave and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It doesn''t matter, senior sister, don''t worry, I promised."


    "what?"


    Yan Yue looked out in surprise, her unbelievable ear, "Really? Junior Brother, did you really agree?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Of course it is true, mutual benefit and the best of both worlds, I have any reason not to do it."


    Yan Yue wants to use the Talisman to revitalize the Yan family, but why doesn''t he want to use the power of the Yan family?


    He drew the spa charms and sold them through Yan''s family. He didn''t need to reveal himself, but he could get a stable financial source and he didn''t need to be distracted from chores.


    For him, there is nothing wrong with profit, so why not do it?


    "Thank you brother, thank you..."


    Yan Yue murmured, the hope that had been cut off, but now it came up again, all kinds of thoughts did not know where to start, and could only continue to thank you.


    "Sister Yan, it''s very hard for you to do this every day."


    Zhou Shu put away the jade slips, with a slightly concerned expression and puns.


    Yan Yue''s heart is all about the family, and even the joyous event of being promoted to inner disciple was just taken carelessly.


    Yan Yue showed a relieved expression, "Thank you, Junior Brother, for your concern, but since meeting Junior Brother, everything seems to be easy, so I don��t have to worry about it."


    There is a lot of gratitude in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly, arched his hands, "Senior Sister, I have to leave beforehand, Fu Lu, a month later, I will give Senior Sister a definite answer. If we can make a spa talisman, we will discuss it in detail."


    Yan Yue nodded and agreed, "Well, I see, I don��t need to be in a hurry, Junior Brother."


    Zhou Shu left, Yan Yue stood by the door, staring at his back a little sluggishly, then turned and left after a while.


    When he came to Sanyuanzhai, the guy still welcomed him in respectfully.


    Hua Ruoan also came over, took a look at Zhou Shu, and said meaningfully, "Brother Zhou, I didn''t think you could even get Jin Huan Kui python''s python marrow. It really surprised me. The little brother is so amazing. "


    said in surprise, but his expression was as normal as usual. He had expected someone behind Zhou Shu, and he was not too surprised by such a thing.


    "It''s just a coincidence."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Shopkeeper Hua, do you know that Fu Mo is ready?"


    "Well, if there is Master Xu Mo from this shop, it will definitely not fail."


    Hua Ruoan clapped his hands, and after a while, the guy walked over with two bottles of talisman, Xu Shan followed behind him.


    "Zhou Gongzi, the talisman you want."


    Zhou Shu took Fu Mo and smiled at Xu Shan.


    Xu Shan stepped forward slowly, introducing, "The two bottles of talisman ink are made of snake marrow as the main material. One bottle is rich in water and gold spiritual power, and the other is rich in water and soil spiritual power. There are also talisman that can be made. Many kinds, how does Young Master Zhou feel?"


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of spiritual power, and he slightly drew his jaw.


    Two bottles of rune ink are placed in a special jade bottle, emitting a faint aura. Upon closer inspection, the spiritual power in the rune ink is extremely abundant, but it is full but not overflowing, and there is no feeling of violence at all. It is gentle and peaceful. It is the finest Five Elements Fumo.


    After the ���� material is made into Fumo, it can be stored for a long time, as long as several years, unlike the original material that will quickly dissipate its spiritual energy.


    "Good Fumo! Master Xu is really a good method."


    Zhou Shu sincerely praised. He added some knowledge of runes and knew the difficulty of making such runes.


    Xu Shan stroked his gray beard, his face was a little triumphant, "It''s also thanks to the good materials from Young Master Zhou."


    Hua Ruoan smiled, "Is Brother Zhou satisfied?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Very satisfied."


    "That''s good," Hua Ruoan looked at Fumo, and said, "Brother Guizhou Zhou also knows that these two bottles of Fumo, what do you plan to use to draw?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, then shook his head, "This...I also need to think about it. Let''s have a few days. You must send it to the shopkeeper if you have a talisman."


    Rune ink is available, but he really doesn''t know what rune he draws. None of the types of rune he knows now uses these two rune inks.


    Huaruo calmed his palms and smiled, ��It��s easy to talk about it. I can believe what Brother Zhou said. However, as far as I can see, these two bottles of talisman are very suitable for making ice arrow talisman and muddy talisman. Brother Zhou may wish to consider it.��


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, noncommittal.


    He also wanted to draw these Fulu, but it was basically impossible.


    The Frost Arrow Art and the Mud Marsh Art are hard to learn, and the Talisman also combines the spiritual power of the two elements. The drawing method is complicated, and it is much more difficult than the Thunderstorm Talisman. It cannot be drawn by ordinary rune masters. The more important thing is , They are all second-order talisman.


    With the spiritual power of Zhou Shu, it is not enough to maintain the consumption of drawing a second-order talisman. What''s more, the jade slips of the second-order talisman are so expensive that he can''t afford it at UU Reading .


    There are no jade slips, how to draw it?


    It seems that Hua Ruoan said that because he believed that there was an expert behind him, he seemed to want to test the standard of an expert.


    Hua Ruoan laughed twice when Zhou Shu did not answer, "Brother Zhou, what else is there?"


    Zhou Shu took out a small stack of talisman, neatly coded it on the counter, and pointed, "I want to sell some talisman, and buy some talisman by the way."


    Naturally, he hasn''t been idle these days. He has drawn nearly ten of each of the three types of talisman, but he does not plan to sell the Qingteng talisman. This type of talisman is very important to him. He is regarded as a secret method and will not be revealed.


    "Fuluo?"


    is finally about to gain something, the businessman''s heart was moved, Hua Ruoan''s eyes lit up, and he reached out and took the talisman, examining one by one.


    "These five thunderstorm charms, compared to the previous one, seem to be better... Hey, the golden armor? They are also medium-grade, rare. There are very few medium-grade golden armored charms in Qingxiafang City. Only a few Talismans from the sect came over to sell a few copies occasionally, but Brother Zhou also had them."


    He put down the talisman with satisfaction, "Five middle-grade thunderstorm talisman, five middle-grade golden armor talisman, thank you brother Zhou for your kindness."


    Lower grade talisman is available everywhere, as long as it is a talisman master, anyone can draw it, but the middle grade is different. Each extra one will have a lot of benefits to the talisman shop, which can attract customers and expand its reputation.


    "These ten talismans have five middle-grade spirit stones according to the market value, but our shop is willing to produce eight, what do you think of Brother Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Lingshi got in hand, and bought enough runes, Zhou Shu left with a smile.


    This trip back, he plans to stay in seclusion for a period of time, concentrate on training and drawing symbols, and never go out for unnecessary things.

 Chapter 31: Magic array

    The warm sun is shining brightly, and the gentle sunlight sprinkles into the house through the thatch, forming a series of fine light spots, which is really beautiful.


    In the hut, Zhou Shu dipped his hands in the liquid medicine, closed his eyes slightly, facing the sunlight with his firm face, exhaling a long breath from time to time, his expression was happy.


    After more than twenty days have passed in the blink of an eye, he has already broken through and reached the second level of the Qi Refining Realm.


    Only one year on the road of Xiu Xian, he has achieved such results. It is not a proud thing, but it is not easy to be able to persist in the difficulties in the middle, which makes him cherish it.


    On the second floor of the Refining Qi Realm, the Qi Sea has slightly expanded, and the spiritual power that can be accommodated has more than doubled, while most practitioners can only double it at most.


    Zhou Shu, with full qi veins, obviously had a unique advantage in the early stage of cultivating immortality, but this was not of much use. Now his spiritual power accumulation is still not as good as a normal Qi Refining Stage 1st cultivator.


    Only by repairing the sea of ??Qi, these advantages can be truly reflected.


    But when that day will come, he really doesn''t know, but he knows that only by keeping forging ahead will we usher in opportunities and truly become a winner.


    After completing his practice, he raised his hands as white as jade, slowly sat back on the futon, and began the daily deduction.


    He has studied that compared to the thunderstorm talisman, the spa talisman has a much more complicated rune pattern. Thousands of lines are tangled together. Ordinary cultivators are afraid that they cannot see clearly, not to mention using spiritual power to guide them one by one.


    But under his deductions and calculations, these are nothing. Yesterday, he sorted it out completely, and he was very interested in drawing it out.


    Compared with the complexity of runes, the runes are much simpler, no special configuration is required, only fresh spring water is needed.


    "The spa talisman is really wonderful. Using runes, the spiritual power of the water in the spring water can be fully released, and it has a healing effect. To do this, the ancestors of the Yan family are really capable people."


    secretly praised, Zhou Shu considered Lingquan''s problem.


    Lingquan is unique to the world of immortality. When the underground water channel passes through the underground spiritual vein, the water absorbs the spiritual energy in the spiritual vein, and then forms springs when it rushes to the ground. It is often called the spiritual spring in the forest at the foot of the mountain.


    Lingquan is a very practical and easy-to-obtain resource for cultivators. Planting, refining, alchemy, talisman making, etc. are all useful.


    According to the size of the spiritual energy contained, the spiritual spring is also divided into many levels, similar to the spiritual veins, from the first to the ninth level, step by step.


    Nine-tier spiritual spring, one drink becomes a fairy.


    There is such a saying in the world of cultivating immortals. This is mostly a lie. If the gods are so successful, there will be immortals everywhere in the world, not to mention the nine-tier spiritual spring, no one in the cultivating world has ever seen it before, and only exists in legends.


    Most sects have spiritual veins, and naturally there are also spiritual springs. It is said that in the Qingyuan Mountains, Sixi Sect has a fourth-order spiritual spring. The surrounding water is filled with water and spiritual energy. Some cultivators sit and enlighten the Tao. Holy Land.


    Qingxiafang City is located in a busy city, there is no Lingquan, but there are quite a few nearby, the most recent is only fifty miles. There is a first-order spiritual spring there, which belongs to the family house. Most cultivators only need to hand in a few spiritual stones to buy a small bucket.


    "I must go out."


    If you need rune ink, you can find it in Fang City, but the spirit spring water must be freshly picked up. If it is left for a long time, the spirit spring water will easily lose its aura, and the made rune will have no effect. .


    Just do it if you think of it, Zhou Shu prepared for a while, and then went out.


    Fifty Li Ping Lu, using magical talisman, which is half an hour''s work.


    As soon as I left the city, I heard someone shouting behind me, "Brother, brother, wait."


    Zhou Shu turned around and looked, a fifteen-year-old cultivator stood by the gate of Fangshi, waving at him constantly. The cultivator was born very handsome, not losing to a girl, dressed in gray, without any sect mark on his body, he looked like a casual cultivator.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The repairer arched his hands and said respectfully, "Little brother Youjing, I have seen my brother, do you want to go to the Lingquan of Yujiazhuang to fetch water from here?"


    Zhou Shu''s jaw slightly.


    Looking at You Jing''s appearance, he has just cultivated immortality, and his cultivation base is a bit lower than him, and there is no danger.


    Youjing showed a lot of joy on his face, and ran over in a hurry, "Can I go with my brother?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him a few times, but did not speak.


    You Jing quickly explained, ��The younger brother is an apprentice from the Bai Workshop in Fangshi. Today it is the younger brother��s turn to go to Lingquan to draw water for the workshop''s refining tools, but... Brother, you know, the surrounding area is really not peaceful recently. The little brother didn''t dare to go out alone. Seeing the brother going out from here, he wanted to be with him, so he was so courageous."


    Zhou Shu looked at his expression without pretending, and nodded, "It''s okay, but you have to keep up, I won''t wait for you."


    He knew what Yujing was worried about, but the road to fetch water was always coming and going. It was noon now. Even if someone wanted to catch casual repairs, they would not choose to do it here. It was too easy to be spotted.


    "Thank you brother, it''s okay, my brother can keep up."


    Youjing happily approached, holding a talisman in his hand, "The little brother specially asked the owner for a wind talisman, it should be no problem."


    Zhou Shu paled, "Let''s go then."


    Compared with the commonly used magical runes, the gust of wind has a better effect on increasing the speed. Although this Yujing has a low repair level, it has a gust of wind and can keep up with the speed.


    ran all the way.


    "Senior Brother Zhou, have you heard that those missing casual cultivators have been made into ashes by demons there is no bone residue left, no wonder you can''t find anything..."


    "You said we won''t meet those demons, I heard that they all have three heads and six arms, they are fierce and evil..."


    "Hey, Brother Zhang was going to go..."


    "Stop."


    Zhou Shu glanced at You Jing, and You Jing quickly stopped the nagging that didn''t stop all the way.


    Zhou Shu stopped and looked around vigilantly, "No."


    Yujing touched his head, showing a confused expression, "Why is it wrong? This is the road. My brother and I have walked several times."


    The sun is shining and the main road is facing the sky. It is no different from the previous one, except that no one can be seen, it seems nothing unusual.


    "There were pedestrians passing by from time to time a quarter of an hour ago, but within these dozens of breaths, we did not see a single person."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and his heart suddenly shook, "Could it be that I fell into the illusion?"


    Qi-refining realm practitioners cannot release their spiritual knowledge, and it is difficult to detect the existence of the illusion. They often fall into the illusion without knowing it, and they don��t know how to die.


    "What, magic array?"


    Yujing''s face turned pale, and his body couldn''t help shaking.


    Zhou Shu thought, took out a thunderstorm talisman and threw it at the thatch beside the road.


    Happiness!


    Thunder burst, seeing that the thatch was struck by lightning, but there was no response, not even a trace of scorching.


    But vaguely saw a mist, gradually emerging from the thunder light.


    Undoubtedly, they must have fallen into a phantom formation. They are in the formation and are no longer on the original road. They don''t know where they are, but there is mostly water around.


    "Retreat!"


    Zhou Shu made up his mind, his stature retreated sharply, and You Jing was not slow, and followed Zhou Shu closely.

 Chapter 33: Captured

    The black shadows are extremely fast, but what is even more bizarre is their stature, which is fuzzy like a light smoke and cannot be distinguished.


    Looking at the black shadow coming over, Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and raised two thunderstorm talisman suddenly, exploding in front of him.


    At the same time, he jumped sharply.


    And Yujing on the side was at a loss, carrying a huge bucket, stupefied like a log.


    "Small carving skills."


    The black shadow sneered, went straight through the thunder light, and grabbed it out of thin air.


    Zhou Shu stagnated, and was suppressed by the sudden huge pressure, unable to cast his spiritual power. The Ivy Talisman pinched in his hand became a decoration, and he had to let the shadow lift himself up, and then lost consciousness.


    I don''t know how long it took, Zhou Shushao woke up slowly.


    Headache was splitting, he suppressed no sound, his body was numb, and he felt a little dull, as if he had been caught in some kind of drug. But fortunately, within the controllable range.


    The air was gloomy and cold, and it was dark all around, like late at night, but he must have not fainted for so long after counting the time, he should be in a cave somewhere.


    The huge bucket was placed in front of him, and Yujing was lying next to the bucket, motionless, dead or alive.


    ��, �⡪��


    A few slight footsteps came from not far away.


    Zhou Shu with full vitality, his eyesight and ear power are far stronger than those of ordinary cultivators. When he hears the sound, he immediately holds his breath and does not move at all.


    The two masked repairmen slowly approached, glanced at Zhou Shu who fell on the ground, and said contemptuously, "This guy, it seems to be the third time I have met, he is very alert, but he still caught his hand, haha."


    "The casual cultivator on the second floor of the Qi Refining Realm can escape our Wuzhi Mountain. It''s ridiculous."


    "The last time I saw it was at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm. I practiced very quickly. By the way, have you fed the Shushen Pill?"


    "of course."


    The cultivator looked up, and there were many cultivators lying down not far away, all of them pale, completely lost, and unconscious.


    "Feed every day to maintain the effect of the medicine. This God-Eating Pill is not comparable to those magic pills, and the effect is not so good."


    "I know."


    "Catch three more, and we will have the number of people. When the time comes, the master will set up a fire-making formation and collect their souls. We all have great benefits."


    "Haha, the hard days are coming to an end, work hard these days to get together."


    The two laughed for a while and went out along the way.


    When the two of them were far away, Zhou Shu quietly sat up, looked around, and was shocked.


    The cave is dark and vast. Looking at the ground, there are comatose monks lying on the ground. There are nearly 80 people, including men and women.


    Shocking.


    Being here inexplicably makes people creepy.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t react too much, thinking quietly.


    "Most of these people are missing in casual cultivators, and they are all caught here. What the masked cultivator is talking about is..."


    Think about it and know that it''s definitely not a good formation. These casual cultivators, including myself, will all be ill-advised by that time.


    Must find a way to leave quickly.


    You Jing beside ���� was still asleep. Zhou Shu fiddled a few times and didn''t move. When he opened his eyelids, he found that his pupils were dim, showing that he had lost his mind and was unable to wake up at all.


    "It should be because of the eclipse **** pill. Taking it every day makes these practitioners temporarily lose their minds and cannot wake up, but why am I awake?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t think it was strange, but he understood a little bit with his spiritual power.


    He felt the medicinal power remaining in his body, but the amount was small, not enough to lose his mind. Obviously most of the medicinal power was lost in the broken qi veins, which did not cause a big impact on him.


    "Unexpectedly, the qi pulse is broken, but it is a good thing at this time..."


    The broken qi veins make the absorption of Reiki not good, and taking the pill without controlling it is a waste, but at the same time, the poison medicine has no effect on him.


    There have been countless deductions. Zhou Shu knew his body well. It took more than half an hour to force out the residual medicine in the body, his mind became clearer, and his body returned to normal.


    He lay back as it was, thinking.


    There is only one exit from the cave, and it looks not far away, but it seems not so easy to escape.


    The two black shadows who captured him and Youjing before have a significantly higher cultivation base than him. At least they are also the cultivation level above the sixth level of the Qi Refining Realm, not to mention the master in their mouth, only stronger than them. If he rushes out, he will most likely be discovered, and if he is caught again, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    And when he was caught, the talisman he was carrying and other things were raided clean, except for a green vine talisman in his hand, there was nothing else.


    saw the mask repairer head-on, and there was almost no chance of winning.


    But there is still time. Judging from the words of the mask repairmen, it seems that they have to gather the number of people before they can start the formation, not a day or two.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu slowly got up, and followed the unconscious cultivator one by one.


    "You guys, don''t blame me. Look for a means of escape. After I escape, I will find someone to rescue you."


    I searched for a circle, but got very little. The place is all casual cultivators, and they have been searched by mask cultivators. Basically, there is nothing left. Except for three hairpins that looked like gold and jade, there was nothing else.


    He put away the golden hairpin and lay back where it was. After a while, he had some ideas.


    Those masked cultivators would come to these loose cultivators every day to feed the Shenzhu pills to maintain the efficacy. At that time, there seemed to be only one cultivator, maybe...


    Time gradually passed, and in the dark and humid cave, it was as quiet as night, only the sound of water dripping from time to time broke the silence.


    �⡪��


    The sound of footsteps gradually came, and there was only one person.


    The mask repairer who came in scanned it with a gloomy gaze, and found nothing abnormal, so he took out a jade bottle, walked in from the door, and fed every lying repairer a pill.


    Zhou Shu held the golden hairpin tightly in his right hand, relaxed all over, waiting for the opportunity to come.


    After a short while, the mask repairer walked in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Huh He glanced at Zhou Shu disdainfully, leaned down, and put his right hand on Zhou Shu��s chin. The lower jaw opened at the sound, and a bright yellow pill was immediately thrown into Zhou Shu��s mouth. .


    The mask repairer was about to get up, and the sudden change occurred!


    Two golden hairpins flew up suddenly and flew towards his eyes at an incredible speed.


    The distance is too close, and the mask cultivator has never thought that Zhou Shu is so sober that he can still use magic tricks and even weapons.


    Although his cultivation base is a few layers higher than Zhou Shu, he is not a foundation building after all, he cannot release his divine consciousness, and he is unlikely to predict danger.


    In a panic, he wanted to hold up the protective cover for defense, but after all, he was slow for a moment.


    The golden hairpin came directly into his eyes, blood splashing, and his eyes were already blind.


    "what--"


    An exclamation was not halfway.


    There was a sudden blockage in his mouth. Something blocked his throat and went straight into the abdomen.


    However, Zhou Shu used his mouth to cast the Cloud Purge Art, returning the original Zhuoshenwan that had not been swallowed.


    The masked cultivator was very angry. He folded his palms and shot out with all his spiritual power. At the same time, he leaped back, trying to escape.


    But at this time the Shushen Pill had already taken effect, and his movements were much slower.


    While Zhou Shu was prepared, he dodged as soon as he flashed around. After a while, a weird ivy appeared under his feet.


    Qingteng Talisman takes a long time to activate, but before the mask repairer feeds the medicine, Zhou Shu has calculated the time to send the talisman. At this time, it just took effect.


    Ivy vines emerge from the ground, like a flexible green snake, quickly winding up, and in just a few breaths, it wraps the mask repairer like a zongzi.


    With a sound of ����, the mask repairer fell to the ground.


    Various layouts have been calculated long ago without any omissions.

 Chapter 34: grotto

    Zhou Shu held the last golden hairpin with his eyes like a torch, staring closely at the fallen cultivator.


    The cultivator was tightly wrapped in green vines, like a green cocoon, shaking back and forth, but couldn''t break free at all, and couldn''t even make a sound.


    After five breaths, the green vine turned into a faint green light and gradually disappeared.


    Masked cultivator received heavy blows, coupled with the effect of the eclipse pill, his mind was a little unconscious, he barely supported his hands on the ground, and wanted to get up.


    �.


    The golden hairpin turned into a stream of light, penetrated through his body, and directly penetrated his throat.


    The mask repairer snorted, his body convulsed a few times, and fell dead.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately dragged the mask repairer in front of him.


    took off the mask, revealing a pale and ugly face, his eyes widened, quite terrifying, he died so inexplicably, he couldn''t believe it.


    Zhou Shu was also a little bit lucky. The cultivator in front of him had at least the sixth level of the Qi Refining Realm, but he still died in his own hands.


    But in the final analysis, the essence of Qi refinement realm cultivators are similar.


    Cultivators can��t release their divine consciousness outside, cannot see and visualize, cannot eat, drink or drink, cannot use flying magic weapons, and they need to eat, drink, and sleep. They are not much different from mortals, but only reach the foundation. , Can be regarded as truly extraordinary.


    Zhou Shu did a careful inspection and gained a lot.


    First of all, there are storage bags. Then there are dozens of middle-grade spirit stones, two bottles of elixirs, some talisman, a few jade slips, and a fusiform magic weapon.


    Before he could take a closer look, Zhou Shu took the entire amount into his arms, then took off the black clothes of the mask repairer, quickly put it on himself, and then put on the weird mask again.


    used a cleansing technique to cover up the blood stains on his clothes. He looked up and down, and it seemed that there was not much difference from the mask repairer.


    "Just go out and try."


    Zhou Shu imitated the pose of the mask repairer and walked out of the cave step by step.


    In front of ���� is a long and narrow corridor, which seems to have formed naturally, with stalagmites hanging down everywhere.


    Fortunately, there is no one else.


    Zhou Shu walked along the corridor, walked a long way, and came to a slightly wide cave.


    There are a few beacon lights burning in the cave, and a few futons are placed. In front of the futon is a stone statue of two people. The statue also wears a strange mask, and its eyes seem to glow, which is quite strange.


    Next to the stone statue, two masked men in black clothes sat opposite each other, glanced at Zhou Shu a little, then ignored them and continued to chat.


    "Today, Zhao Da and Li Si are all out. Should we also go out to find someone? If we gather 81 live sacrifices earlier, the master will definitely give a lot more rewards."


    "Forget it, it''s not our turn today. Besides, we have to keep people here."


    "What is there to keep, the group of casual practitioners who have eaten the pills are now like sheep, cutting them at will, afraid that they won''t run away?"


    "That''s not what I said. If you don''t be afraid of ten thousand, you are afraid of anything else. Besides, the master will come back later and see no one, we will not be miserable."


    The two chatted on their own, without seeing Zhou Shu in their eyes.


    This is just right, you can go out.


    Zhou Shu pretended to be okay, glanced left and right, he suddenly murmured in his heart, there were five passages beside the cave, the one removed, there were four, which one was the way out.


    Regardless, Zhou Shu walked straight to the opposite passage.


    "Stop, what are you doing?"


    A slightly puzzled and very cold voice came from behind.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shaken, and he stayed still.


    Could it be noticed?


    "Wang Ba, what are you going to do in the master''s room, do you want to steal something while the master is away?"


    "Friday, you look at him too highly, how can he have the courage? I''m afraid that the eclipse pills are fed too much and the medicine is contaminated, and I am a little stupid, haha."


    Zhou Shu''s thoughts relaxed, but fortunately, he just went the wrong way and was not noticed, but how did this name sound so strange.


    The cultivator who pretended to be called Wang Ba...


    It seems that none of these masked cultivators use their real names, they are just random code names, but this "Baby" is really sad, and I don''t know how he endured it. Mostly it is the bottom of the ranking, and it has no place here.


    Zhou Shushu turned around slowly, hesitated, "Inner... urgent... can''t hold back..."


    Since others say he is stupid, I might as well just go over. He had heard the voice of the mask repairer before, and a little imitated it, but it was somewhat similar.


    "Go away, don''t smoke me!"


    The two cursed for a while, then turned their heads quickly.


    Zhou Shu looked at the aisles on the left and right, his heart was crossed, and he walked directly to the left, but the two cultivators did not speak any more.


    "It seems to be right."


    Zhou Shu felt relieved and walked quickly along the passage.


    But after walking for a while, I found that something was wrong. The passageway went to the end and no exit was seen. On the two sides, there were several stone chambers that had just been excavated, which seemed to resemble warehouses.


    Since you''ve come in, you can''t turn around and go out, it''s easier to make life suspicious.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu walked to a stone room.


    As soon as he walked to the door, he was pushed out by an invisible force. If it hadn''t flashed fast, his body would definitely hit the rock wall.


    It can be seen that a certain formation is arranged in the cave to prevent others from entering, and the corresponding formation can be opened.


    went around several stone chambers, UU reading is the same situation.


    , a little disappointed, walked to the last stone room, but stepped in unexpectedly, without hindrance.


    Entering the stone room, Zhou Shu was taken aback. The stone room was extremely large, but there was no trace of aura, and there was no decoration inside, only a huge altar was placed in the middle.


    The altar is square, with five feet in length and width, nearly one foot in height, and black paint like ink. The altar is covered with countless complicated red runes, like dried blood, horrible. Many things similar to candlesticks are scattered on the stage, emitting a burst of gloomy light from time to time, revealing an unspeakable weird breath.


    "This should be the place where the fire-refining formation is arranged. As expected, it is evil. It is definitely not a good thing. It is no wonder that there is no defensive formation here. Most of these things cannot be contaminated with aura, but it seems that it is not completely arranged, and there is nothing. Source of power."


    Zhou Shu thought of it, stepped forward quickly, reached out his hand to grab a candlestick, and stuffed it into the storage bag without thinking.


    Destroy it first, so that the big formation cannot succeed, it can help the casual repairer to delay a little time, and most importantly, it can be brought back as evidence.


    Zhou Shu walked quickly out of the stone chamber and went straight out of the passage.


    The two outsiders were still chatting, and they glanced at Zhou Shu in disgust, "Why don''t you shake it, it''s a **** eye-catcher."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and walked towards the right passage with his head dull.


    This time you should not be wrong, right?


    walked a long way, bypassing many twists and turns, and finally there was a little light in front of him.


    Stripped away the many vines that covered the hole, and finally saw the sky again, the tight heartstring loosened, Zhou Shu stepped out with joy.


    Unexpectedly, his feet were suddenly empty, and he fell straight.


    The exit is on the cliff?

 Chapter 35: Guanshi Yuan

    Zhou Shu walked out of the cave entrance, but he didn''t expect that the exit was actually on the edge of the cliff. One of them didn''t pay attention and just slipped down.


    Fortunately, among the few talismans he had obtained before, there were light charms. Zhou Shu didn''t panic. He quickly slapped the talisman on his body. The body suddenly became lighter, and the momentum of the falling was also slowed down.


    With both palms down, the Cloud Purge Art was shot out vigorously. With the help of the wind, the body floated away and grabbed the vines on the cliff.


    sighed lightly, Zhou Shu turned his head to look.


    is in the clouds, no top from the top, no bottom from the bottom.


    No wonder Fang City couldn��t find this group of mask repairers. How many people could think of hiding the nest in such a place?


    Zhou Shu made a mark on the spot and climbed up the vine.


    The mountain is steep, Zhou Shu''s spiritual power is not enough, and the climb stopped, and it took nearly half an hour to climb to the peak.


    looked around, and suddenly felt a bit familiar. On that day, he went to the Rift Valley with Yan Yue and passed through here. It was about three hundred miles away from Fang City, not too far.


    Put down some heart, Zhou Shu took a rest, took out the light rune and magic rune, and hurried back.


    Only short cuts all the way, non-stop.


    Perhaps because of the black clothes and masks, all the practitioners who met on the way avoided and dared not approach.


    Fang city is approaching, he quickly changed his black clothes and mask, and walked directly to Sanyuanzhai.


    Coming back here, Zhou Shu, of course, has to inform the Fangshi management of the discovery of the missing person. On the one hand, he can save people, and on the other hand, he can get a lot of rewards. However, even if he had an unnamed casual cultivator, even if he had evidence in hand, it might not be able to attract the attention of the manager of the market, and it might even be destroyed before the evidence was released.


    You have to know that those masked repairers have captured so many casual repairs, but they have not been exposed, and there may not be no people in the city who secretly pass the song.


    So I have to go to Sanyuanzhai first and ask Hua Ruoan''s shopkeeper to help.


    Through observations during this period, Hua Ruoan is still trustworthy, and should not collude with those masked repairers.


    "Zhou Gongzi, here again, how can you take care of this time?"


    The guy greeted him with a spring breeze, Zhou Shu''s several trades gave him a lot of benefits, and he was very grateful to Zhou Shu.


    "Is the shopkeeper Hua in?"


    "Yes, here, you come in."


    Zhou Shu walked quickly into Sanyuanzhai, and bowed his hand to Hua Ruoan, "Treasurer Hua, there is something important to discuss."


    Hua Ruoan was entertaining guests, and saw Zhou Shu rushing to interrupt him. He was taken aback, but seeing Zhou Shu''s look solemnly not as usual, he nodded and said, "Brother Zhou is in the inner hall."


    "Thank you."


    The two entered the inner hall. Before sitting down, Zhou Shu said in a straightforward voice, "Treasurer Hua, I found those missing casual repairers below."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu slowly recounted what happened to him, but the escape process was explained in one sentence without elaborating.


    Hua Ruoan''s expression suddenly changed, "Brother Zhou, these words are true? Don''t joke casually. This is a big deal now, and everyone in the market takes it seriously."


    He was a little skeptical. With Zhou Shu''s strength, how could he escape after being caught, not to mention that there is something like Shushen Wan that he has never heard of.


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Really."


    Hua Ruoan still shook his head, "Brother Zhou, you have to tell me how you escaped. This is not clear. It is really difficult for me to believe the following."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and slowly said, "Shopkeeper Hua, there are some secrets in the next, which are not worth mentioning. The shopkeeper doesn''t need to ask anymore. If you don''t believe it, I have evidence here."


    "That''s okay. Take the evidence and look at it. It''s not that I don''t believe Brother Zhou, but the matter is important."


    Hua Ruoan has bright eyes and a majestic appearance. The appearance of the kind merchants on peace days is very different.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, nodded gently, and took out a few things.


    "Please look at the shopkeeper."


    Hua Ruoan glanced over, "These clothes and masks belong to those who repair the masks? This medicine is the God-Eating Pill?"


    "Yes, there is also this candlestick. I think it has something to do with the fire-making formation they said." Zhou Shu pointed to the weird candlestick.


    Seeing the candlestick, Hua Ruoan''s face suddenly twitched, and she whispered, "It''s actually a soul lamp?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "What is a soul lamp?"


    "an evil magic weapon."


    "Some evil cultivators practiced by evil cultivators can extract the spiritual knowledge and soul of the cultivator, and they will store the spiritual knowledge in the soul lamp. Once the spiritual knowledge and soul of the cultivator are removed, they will be like an idiot. Death, but what is even more terrifying is that the soul will suffer all kinds of tortures in the soul-extracting lamp, and even be refined into various weird evil weapons, which will never be superlative. This kind of thing and the evil cultivators who practice qigong are our immortal cultivation world. The enemies of many sects, mortal enemies!"


    Hua Ruoan''s tone became heavier and heavier, and his face was so heavy that water dripped, "Brother Zhou, it seems that what you said is true, you can''t have the evil weapon like the soul-extracting lamp."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    "Can''t delay, bring things, and let''s go to see Guan Guan in Fang City. Remember, you can only speak when you see Guan Guan, and don''t open your mouth when anyone asks anything."


    "Understand below."


    The two left quickly, and the buddies and guests behind them looked surprised.


    crossed several streets and came to a three-story domed building.


    The surrounding area of ??the building is very empty, without any houses. There are only hundreds of jade pillars less than half a foot high, scattered all around, seeming to correspond to a strange formation.


    A few blue-shirted guards approached quickly, "Shopkeeper Hua, something?"


    Hua Ruoan nodded solemnly, "If you have something important, please report it to Manager Yuan as soon as possible."


    The repairer in blue nodded, and soon led the two through the formation and into the lobby of the building center.


    There were three people standing in the hall. The two cultivators on the left and right were in their 50s and 60s, with a red face and a long eyebrow. They seemed to be arguing about something until they came in.


    The middle-aged cultivator in the middle, wearing a long blue crane cloak, with a few gold edges on his sleeves, stands like pine, with his own majesty.


    Hua Ruoan stepped forward and bowed, "Hua Ruoan has seen Yuan Li in charge."


    Yuan Li nodded calmly, "Shopkeeper Hua, what''s the urgent matter?"


    "This little brother Zhou Shu, found the whereabouts of the missing casual repair."


    Hua Ruoan said straight to the point, and then turned to Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, tell me what you said to me before and say it again completely."


    Hearing Hua Ruoan''s words, the two cultivators on the side of UU Reading immediately stopped the quarrel and looked at the hall in amazement, while Yuan Li looked calm and looked at Zhou Shu.


    "Zhou Shu, tell me."


    Under the projection of his gaze, Zhou Shu suddenly felt an invisible pressure, and his mind was shocked, as if he had faced Liu Yu when he entered Wuwangmen, and the pressure was even greater.


    If you want to compare, Liu Yu is like a sharp sword, and the repairer in front of him is like a big seal that suppresses all directions.


    Obviously, Yuan Li is a condensing pulse state meditator, even a few points higher than Liu Yuzhan.


    is just a steward, with such strength, the Qingxiafang City Committee cannot be underestimated.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said loudly, "Just take care of it, next week Shu..."


    Before Zhou Shu was halfway through, the long eyebrow cultivator shouted sternly, "Don��t talk nonsense, how can you escape from the sixth-level cultivator of the Qi Refining Realm, and even kill you? Die him? It''s ridiculous, the old man can''t listen!"


    ''S voice was very heavy, and even faintly brought a lot of spiritual pressure.


    The pressure was overwhelming, Zhou Shu shook his whole body, and couldn''t say the rest of the words. He didn''t fall down with strong support, holding his head slightly, and glanced at the man indifferently.


    This person, probably has a problem.


    The man with long eyebrows said louder and louder, "Guan Shixiu Yuan wants to listen to the nonsense of these villains. It is obviously because of ulterior motives and wants to spread rumors."


    "Get out for the old man!"


    The long eyebrow trimmer yelled, waved his sleeves and flicked out, followed by a hidden force.


    The long eyebrow repairer is already at the late stage of the foundation stage, and this power is also extremely powerful. As long as Zhou Shu touches it, let alone get out, I am afraid that he will immediately fall dead.


    "Stop it!"


    Two soft whispers, both sounded.

 Chapter 36: Into the hole

    Hua Ruoan''s expression changed slightly, and he used the magic trick to erect a defensive shield in front of Zhou Shu.


    The red-faced cultivator took a step and stood in front of Zhou Shu. He had a dispute with the long eyebrow repairer before, so naturally he shouldn''t allow long eyebrows to be presumptuous.


    But before the strength of the long eyebrow trimmer was released, Yuan Li coughed and dissipated and disappeared invisible.


    Zhou Shu secretly surprised.


    The long eyebrow trimmer wouldn''t let him continue. Most of them had problems. If you didn''t see the manager directly, if you didn''t find Hua Ruoan first, you might not be able to save your life and you would not have a chance to get the evidence you found.


    Yuan Li''s expression did not change, and he slowly said, "Deacon Xu Xinyuan, you go away. Zhou Shu, keep talking."


    Zhou Shu glanced at a few people indifferently, continued to finish what he had to say, and then took out the evidence he had obtained before and placed them in front of him.


    Yuan Li checked piece by piece, whispering to himself.


    "The soul-pumping lamp, I didn''t expect to see this in Fangshi. The so-called fire refining array, I probably want to use Sanxiu Divine Soul to refine the ghost fire."


    Hua Ruoan was slightly puzzled, "Ghost fire? I seem to have heard of it, is it a strange fire?"


    Yuan Li''s jaw slightly, "Yes, it is a rare type of abnormal fire, which can be entered into the third rank according to the rank, but most of the abnormal fires are born according to the world, and they cannot be done by humans. I want to use this method to refine the abnormal fire. Fire is impossible, it only hurts people''s lives, but those vicious and vicious cultivators have to try it. It is really sinful."


    Different fire is an extremely rare and peculiar resource in the world of cultivating immortals, which all cultivators dream of, because its benefits are so many.


    The cultivator gets a different fire and slowly nourishes it in his body. After it is fully integrated, he can greatly increase his strength. Whether he uses magic tricks or physical strength, he is far superior to ordinary cultivators.


    In addition, abnormal fire can also greatly improve the professional level of practitioners such as alchemy and refining. Many high-level materials are extremely tough. Only strange fires can be refined. If there are no abnormal fires in professions such as alchemists and tool masters, Can only stare at the material in a daze, never reach a very high level.


    In the realm of cultivating immortals, there are nearly a hundred different fires, with different ranks. Most of them are born naturally from heaven and earth. For example, the ghost fire is born from the fusion of many remnants of souls who have experienced pain and torment. They cannot be obtained by coincidence. Only in the ruins of the ancient battlefield can it be found.


    In Yuan Li''s view, the master of the masked cultivator wanted to use the Sanxiu Divine Soul to refine the ghost fire and strengthen his own strength. It was purely against the sky, and it was impossible to do it.


    "This is the Zhuoshen Pill? Deacon Shen Baichuan, you have some research on the pill, take it and take a look."


    "Yes, take care of it."


    The red-faced repairer Shen Baicai replied, and took out a Shen Zhuan pill to examine it carefully.


    After a while, he looked serious and said, "Speak to the manager, this God-Erosion Pill seems to be made by referring to the God-Eating Pill of the Demon Sect. It also has the effect of corroding the mind and causing people to lethargic, but the effect is far less than that, it must It is only useful for long-term use."


    Momen is also a sect in the world of cultivating immortals. Most of the people in the Momen regard themselves as the center, "pluck a dime to benefit the world, not for, and serve the world, and take it", and do not follow the way of heaven and act. Unscrupulous, almost innocent, regarded by most sect disciples as a deadly enemy.


    The road of cultivating immortals is the two paths of magic, and never compromises.


    Zhou Shu listened carefully to the conversations of several people, and he remembered the knowledge that he had never touched before.


    "There are human and physical evidences, there is no doubt, the matter is obvious, a group of evil cultivators set up nests, arrested casual cultivators around the city, and wanted to use the casual cultivator spirits to refine the fire, and the sin is not forgiven.


    Looking at the evidence in front of him, Yuan Li quickly came to a conclusion and turned to Zhou Shu. "Zhou Shu, you did a good job. You can escape from the lair of those cultivators, and even bring out the evidence and change someone else. , Most of it can''t be done, I admire it very much."


    Zhou Shu calmly shook his head, "It''s just a fluke."


    Yuan Li shook his head and said with a slight condensed face, "No matter how you did it, but if you have done it, it is worthy of praise. If you try your best to do things for Fangshi, Fangshi will definitely give you a satisfactory price, but the reward must be in After the den is completely destroyed, are you willing?"


    Zhou Shu was secretly happy, nodded and said yes, "This is natural."


    Yuan Li looked stern, "It''s about evil cultivation and must be resolved as soon as possible. Let''s set off now, and everyone present will follow me."


    Everyone nodded together and said solemnly, "Yes, take care of it."


    The eyes of several people all fell on Xu Xinyuan not far away.


    Since Zhou Shu took out the evidence, Xu Xinyuan, the long eyebrow repairer, had a big change, and he had been slowly backing away, as if he was about to quietly exit the hall.


    But when he was approaching the door, he seemed to be suddenly strangled by the throat and lifted up. The whole body was suspended in the air and could no longer move.


    His face rose to purple and black, and his mouth was open in pain, begging for mercy.


    This situation has been going on for a long time.


    Everyone knows that his tragic situation must be caused by Yuan Li, but Xu Xinyuan obviously has an inexplicable connection with the mask repairer, and he is not wronged when he is locked up.


    "Xu Xinyuan, it''s no wonder that you can''t always find the whereabouts of those missing casual repairs. It turns out that you are making a ghost! No wonder you will say that you will find them next month, and that they will be found at that time, I am afraid they are all corpses!"


    Shen Baicai pointed at Xu Xinyuan who was in the air scolded angrily.


    "Forgive me, forgive me..." Xu Xinyuan did not excuse, but could not help but beg for mercy.


    "I don''t know what confuse you have been, and you did such a damaging thing! You even colluded with the most contemptuous evil cultivation! Did you forget that you were born in a casual cultivation?"


    "Leave him alone, go."


    Yuan Li stopped the scolding Shen Baichai, reached out his hand and took out a shuttle-shaped magic weapon less than three inches, and threw it into the wind.


    The magic weapon grew up suddenly and became a small black boat that was more than two feet tall.


    A few people boarded the small boat, and the small boat immediately rose up in the air and flew quickly in the direction directed by Zhou Shu.


    The first time I took the flying magic weapon, I felt quite comfortable. White clouds passed by my side, and the ground was like a projectile, flying a sword with a sword. It was a rare romantic escape.


    Three hundred miles away, Zhou Shu had to walk for a long time, but it took only half an hour to take a flying boat.


    The flying boat hovered in the air. Not far away, the mark Zhou Shu made before was faintly visible.


    "right here."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the hole covered by vines.


    Yuan Li flicked his sleeves, and the vines within several tens of feet scattered and flew, exposing the Hessian hole.


    Several people looked at the entrance of the cave, except for Yuan Li, the expressions of the others looked a little solemn.


    According to Zhou Shu, the cultivation level of these masked cultivators is not scary, but evil cultivators have always had weird methods and harsh methods, and there are likely to be various insidious organ formations in the cave, let alone the master of the grotto. Evil cultivation who don''t know the level of cultivation level will inevitably make them worry.


    "The evil spirits do not know how to be afraid!"


    The mountain breeze started, the chaotic clouds flew away, Yuan Li looked solemn and walked slowly towards the cave.


    "You are waiting outside."

 Chapter 37: Stone statue

    Hua Ruoan looked at the entrance of the cave, "Dollar Yuan is still the same, he will act vigorously and personally. Brother Shen can rest assured that nothing will happen."


    Shen Baicai nodded slightly, "But that evil repair... Well, I''m still a little worried."


    The two looked nervous and kept staring at the entrance of the cave, occasionally chatting a few words.


    Zhou Shu sat on the flying boat, listening and thinking quietly, without speaking.


    Half an hour later, Yuan Li walked out of the cave with a slightly solemn expression.


    Seeing that Yuan Li was safe and sound, Shen Baicha was overjoyed, and hurriedly greeted him, "Dollar Yuan, are you okay, how are you?"


    Yuan Li shook his head slightly, "Let him escape."


    "Huh? Didn''t see anyone come out?"


    Shen Baichai and Hua Ruoan were a little stunned. Yuan Li was already a late stage cultivator of the Ning Vein Realm, and his shots were foolproof, but this time, catching turtles in the urn would even miss, which is incredible.


    "There is another exit from the cave."


    Yuan Li slowly said, "The man''s escape method is very secretive. He tried to hit me two Ye Lisuo and escaped."


    Hearing this, Shen Baicha suddenly showed a sense of relief, "You don''t need to think about things. Xie Xiu has been in charge of Ye Lisuo. Even if you escape, it will be useless. Sooner or later, you will die. Don''t worry."


    Hua Ruo''an nodded and said yes, "Ye Lisuo, who is in charge of Yuan, is specializing in breaking Qi Hai. He hit two shots. Even the gods are hard to save."


    "If the opponent was evil repair, I wouldn''t use these methods to deal with evil repair."


    Yuan Li waved his hand, "I have destroyed the fire refining formation, Shen Baicha, you go to save people, and bring all the loose repairs back to the flying boat."


    He was a little depressed. The grotto master with the mask was only the early stage cultivation of the Ning Vein Realm, but during the battle, all kinds of weird secrets emerged in an endless stream, and he could even use other masked practitioners as suicide bombs, and he had shielding consciousness on his body. The magic weapon of detection, he can no longer use his spiritual sense to detect traces within half a mile, and there is no way to let him escape.


    He has experienced countless battles. Although this fight lasted a short time, it gave him a very different feeling. Compared with other evil cultivators, the master of this grotto was much weird. I''m afraid that Ye Lisuo may not be able to really solve it. He can''t see the corpse with his own eyes, and feel a little uneasy.


    Yuan Li then sat down cross-legged, and after a fierce battle, his spiritual power and consciousness were consumed a lot, and he needed time to rest.


    Zhou Shu took a step forward, "Go down too, do my best."


    Yuan Li glanced at him and said faintly, "You are free, but don''t delay time."


    Following Shen Baichai, Zhou Shu swept into the cave.


    He entered the cave, of course, not because he saved people and relieved the power of the eclipse pill. Only Shen Baichuan who knows the pill can do it. He can''t help at all. He was just to explore the previous stone room and find some rewards. Those evil cultivators have been entrenched for many days, and there should be a lot of savings.


    Those things, Yuan Li may not look good, but they are very useful to him.


    Yuan Li naturally understood his thoughts, but he acquiesced in Zhou Shu''s entry and would not care about it.


    Hua Ruoan and Shen Baichai are also tacitly aware. Even if this is a reward for Zhou Shu, it is just that Zhou Shu will not mention it. They will miss it, but they did not expect Zhou Shu to have thought of this.


    Hua Ruoan watched Zhou Shu leave, and secretly thought, "This kid is so sophisticated and doesn''t fit his age at all. I don''t know how the people behind him taught him..."


    Zhou Shu ran to the left passage that he had visited before.


    Since Yuan Li destroyed the big formation, the formations of the stone chambers must have not been left. He approached the stone room, and as expected, there was no barrier between them, and he entered directly.


    His eyes were swept away, and there were a lot of debris piled up in this stone room, all of which were found from the group of casual practitioners.


    After a few casual glances, Zhou Shu found his own things, did not take anything else, and left immediately.


    In the second stone chamber, there were piles of unpolished ore. After looking at it for a long time, I couldn''t see what ore was. The storage bag couldn''t fit, so I had to leave.


    The third stone room made his eyes shine.


    This place should be the warehouse of those evil repairs. There are more than a dozen wooden racks, pills, spirit stones, and even many magic weapons.


    But when I look closely, I feel a little disappointed. No matter how you look at it, they are all very low-level things. Lingshi is basically inferior. Those pills are not as good as those issued daily in Wuwangmen, and magic weapons are basically not advanced, similar to mortal ones. Divine weaponry, most of them win with sharpness, and there is no spiritual power rune array.


    After checking carefully for a while, Zhou Shu picked two magic weapons, a few bottles of elixirs, and about 60 middle-grade spirit stones, then turned and left.


    On the flying boat outside the cave, Yuan Li nodded lightly, "This kid is pretty sensible."


    His consciousness is powerful, and he can reach a distance of two miles. Most of the scene in this cave is vividly remembered, and Zhou Shu''s every move is also in his eyes.


    It was a temptation for Zhou Shu to go to the cave. If Zhou Shu is greedy to take everything, not only will he not give Zhou Shu a reward, even Zhou Shu will get most of it now.


    At this time, Zhou Shu passed.


    Zhou Shu left the stone room and looked at the big formation. The original hard altar had been broken into a hundred and eighty pieces, and those soul-extracting lamps were also crushed into dust, scattered everywhere, I really don''t know what power can cause such a result, it is really shocking.


    He clicked his tongue and went back to the cave before.


    He didn''t enter the secret room of the master of ���� Grottoes. There were probably many institutions there. The threat was not small, and even if there was something, it was probably taken or destroyed by Yuan Li.


    His gaze stayed on the stone statue in the cave.


    The eyes of the stone statue have been emitting a faint light, is it a treasure?


    After thinking about it, he took off the mask of the stone statue.


    The body shook suddenly, and the whole person was stunned, staring at the stone statue with both eyes, a little bit unbelievable.


    "This stone statue is the master of the grotto, UU reading , don''t you know him?"


    Yuan Li noticed Zhou Shu''s actions, and spread the voice through his spiritual sense after one mile.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, pretending to be calm, "I don''t know, but I don''t think this life is so upright. It looks righteous, solemn and majestic. It doesn''t look like an evil cultivator at all. I find it strange."


    "Oh, faces can''t represent people''s hearts. Such a cultivator must be more careful."


    Yuan Li finished speaking and continued to close his eyes and rest.


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, no longer looked at it, turned his head and walked to the cave where the casual repair was held.


    At this time, the cave was filled with a thick layer of white mist, and the smell of medicine was tangy.


    Shen Baichai is using the Xiaoyunyu tactics to inspire medicinal power and drop a rain of antidote to awaken these loose repairs who are fascinated by the ecstasy pill.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but praised, "Deacon Shen, I really admire you for such good methods."


    Shen Baicai smiled slightly, "Hehe, Brother Zhou, thanked him."


    A little bit of rain in the mist, sprinkled on many Sanxiu bodies, and after a short while, some Sanxiu gradually woke up.


    "Ah, why am I here?"


    "What''s the matter, I remember I was going up the mountain to gather spiritual grass?"


    Many casual cultivators ate a lot of eclipse pills. They were in a coma for too long, and they were still unconscious and didn''t even remember what happened.


    "The bucket is still there, if it''s gone, the master will scold me to death."


    With a silly face, You Jing got up and held the bucket, looking around, "Brother Zhou, are you there, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu walked over, "Yes."


    "Where is the repairer who caught us?" Yujing''s expression was still very open, as if remembering the horror of being dominated before.


    "Say it later," Zhou Shu smiled, "Go out first."

 Chapter 38: Running through

    Not long after, San Xiu all woke up.


    But except for Yujing, most people have not recovered their sanity, their faces are dull, their eyes are blank, and they don''t remember what happened.


    Even though the Zhuoshen Pill is better than the Poison Pill of the Unmonstered Door, it is not so easy to get rid of it after taking too much, and the power of the medicine penetrates deep into the body. It is good for them to wake up right now.


    Shen Baicai shook his head helplessly, "I am the deacon of Qingxiafang City, you guys come with me first."


    While speaking, he brought some Reiki, and his voice was extremely loud. The group of delirious prose books were at a loss. Hearing the sound, they involuntarily followed Shen Baicha out to the cave.


    Youjing looked at Zhou Shu and said in confusion, "Senior Brother Zhou, what is going on?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know too well. I only woke up a little earlier than you. It should be that we were all caught here by evil repairs, and then Deacon Shen in Fangshi saved us."


    Yujing stayed for a while, then his face turned clear, and he cheered, "Great! I was scared to death when I met those masked people. I thought I must be dead, but I didn''t expect to survive."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Don''t be surprised, go out first."


    Zhou Shu and You Jing raised the bucket together and walked slowly towards the exit.


    Yujing seemed to think of something, "How did Fangshi know that we are here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Maybe we are lucky."


    You Jing nodded and said contentedly, "Luck is good. Other casual practitioners have not been rescued for so long. We were rescued as soon as we were caught. It may be the same as the senior brother in Baigongfang said, I am really Lucky star, haha."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help shook his head and smiled lightly.


    I was scared to death just now, and I became proud in a blink of an eye. This is also a skill.


    He didn��t tell Yujing about the specific process. First, he didn��t want to be too eye-catching. Second, he broke the whole plan of Xie Xiu. If that Xie Xiu didn��t die, if he knew it was him, it would be troublesome to come back and seek revenge from him. .


    Although he actually wanted to find out a few things about the evil cultivator, he couldn''t do it now.


    The black flying boat stopped right in front of the exit.


    Nearly a hundred San Xiu all boarded the flying boat, but it still looked very spacious. The magic weapon of the flying boat seemed to grow and shrink with the demand, which was quite wonderful.


    Under Yuan Li''s instructions, Shen Baichai returned to the cave and searched the caves one by one.


    After a short while, Feizhou rose in the air and headed back to Qingxiafang City.


    Yuan Li, Shen Baicai, and Hua Ruoan were standing on the bow of the ship, discussing something, but they couldn''t hear them at all. It was obviously a soundproof formation.


    Zhou Shu opened Youjing and walked over slowly.


    He bowed and saluted, "Yuan is in charge, Shen is in charge, and Hua is good."


    Several people stopped the discussion, Yuan Li frowned, "Zhou Shu, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu looked at You Jing who was not far away, and whispered, "When the steward announces these things in Fangshi, can you not mention it?"


    Everyone knows that to find things like missing loose repairs and killing evil repairs, Qingxiafang City will definitely write a special book to restore the reputation and business lost a few days ago.


    "Oh?"


    Several people were startled.


    Shen Baichai was puzzled, "Zhou Shu, what do you mean by this?"


    Hua Ruoan kept shook his head, "Brother Zhou, you made such a great achievement at a young age, and the market will also publicize it. This has countless benefits for you, but why should you hide it? I really don''t understand. ."


    Yuan Li glanced at Zhou Shu, but did not speak.


    Zhou calmly said, "I''m in a low level of cultivation, I don''t want to be the target of public criticism."


    Shen Baichai glared, "What about the low-level cultivation? As long as you are in Fangshi, Fangshi will naturally protect you well. Are you afraid that someone will trouble you?"


    Hua Ruoan did not speak any more.


    He only said that the expert behind Zhou Shu didn''t want to show his face. In that case, he wouldn''t talk too much.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thank you Shen Guan for your kindness, but I have already decided on the next decision. Please forgive me."


    Shen Bai cracked his brows and wanted to say more, but Yuan Li waved his hand to stop it.


    Yuan Li looked at Zhou Shu and nodded tacitly.


    When ���� announced this matter, if Zhou Shu must be mentioned, it is actually very troublesome.


    Can the casual cultivator on the second floor of the Qi Refining Realm escape from the caves full of evil cultivators? Moreover, Shikushenwan is actually invalid to him, so that most people will not believe it, and it will make people question the credibility of the market.


    If it is not based on the facts, what role did Zhou Shu play, and why should he be rewarded? I''m afraid there will be more people questioning.


    Why did Zhou Shu conceal it? He didn''t need to know or didn''t want to know, but he knew very well that this result would be beneficial to Fangshi.


    Zhou Shu��s proposal made things a lot easier.


    "Since you say that, our market is not easy to force it. You don''t need to mention your name, but the reward is still to be given. What kind of reward do you want."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have enough in the cave, no other rewards are needed, I just hope that I can give it a little bit of convenience when I have something to do in the future."


    Insufficient greed is a big taboo, and he doesn''t need much now, nor will Fangshi give what he really wants.


    "You don''t want to reward you, you don''t care about reputation, huh, it''s really rare for you to be a cultivator."


    Yuan Li was stunned, and then smiled, "But it doesn''t work, it seems that our Qingxiafang City is too stingy. Zhou Shu, I think your qualifications are really poor, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu leaned slightly, "The steward has a torch, and his pulse is broken in the next Cultivation is not easy."


    "Born to have a broken pulse?"


    Shen Baichai and Hua Ruoan both shook their heads and sighed together, "It turns out that it''s like this...oh, what a pity."


    Born to have broken veins, Qi veins are naturally broken. Although the cultivator can practice, the strength is far less than that of the same level cultivator, and the upper limit is also very low.


    Yuan Li nodded lightly, "As I guessed, if it weren''t the case, with your ability, the cultivation base would be much more than what you are now. But you don''t have to be discouraged, you can also repair your broken veins, such as the Heavenly King''s Heart Pill, Qibao Green Lotus Seed, You can do it with Liuli Longque Yao Dan and other things, or you can find a fifth-order different fire, where the Qi veins merge with the different fire, as long as you bear it, it will be a blessing in disguise, and the Qi pulse is several times stronger than ordinary people."


    Zhou Shu knew that it could be repaired, but he didn''t know the specific methods, so he nodded secretly and said, "Thank you Yuan Guanshi for your concern."


    Shen Baicha and Hua Ruoan still couldn''t help shaking their heads. Which of these things is not a treasure of Tier 5 or above, and the fire is even more illusory. How can Zhou Shu get it?


    Yuan Li flicked out his sleeve, and a jade slip slowly floated in front of Zhou Shu.


    "I originally wanted to recommend you to join Tianliu Zong, but I guess you won''t accept it, but that''s right, your current qualifications are useless. So this "Liu Shui Jing" will be used as a reward for you. You can practice it. Although the Guiyi Mind Method you cultivate is peaceful and stable, it doesn''t help you much."


    Hua Ruoan and Shen Baicai were slightly taken aback when they heard the flowing water, and they couldn''t believe it.


    The jade slip had flown in front of him, Zhou Shu couldn''t quit, took it with both hands, and thanked it again.


    Zhou Shu held the jade slip, lowered his head slightly, and many question marks jumped up.


    "Tianliu Sect, what sect is that, why haven''t you heard of it in Qingxiafang City? What kind of mentality is Liushuijing?"

 Chapter 39: Green spring water

    Yuan Li did not explain, waved his hand, "Go down, we have something to discuss."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Thank you three people and leave."


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, the three men looked different.


    "Liu Shui Jing, Yuan Guan, you are really willing."


    "I want to see the effect. If he can really make a good look, he may not be able to absorb the entry."


    "This kid, whether he is doing things or thinking very mature, really doesn''t look like a cultivator of this age."


    "It may be that the natural aptitude is too bad, so I have to pay more attention to it, but after all, such a cultivator still has no future. A cultivator who is a cultivator is not a cultivator."


    "Don''t worry about him, just pay more attention to it in the future. Continue the discussion, I suspect that Xie Xiu may be from Liyuan Mansion..."


    ����


    Zhou Shu returned to the ship, most of the casual repairs were still sluggish, while You Jing was staring at the white clouds outside, seemingly also in a daze.


    When I approached, I heard his muttering, "It''s really flying, so comfortable... Legend has it that flying is very unstable, and you will fall when you sit on it, but this ship is as comfortable as flat ground. Good magic weapon, I will refine this magic weapon in the future..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize that he smiled slightly, if he was still fifteen years old like him, maybe it would be so carefree.


    "I believe you did it."


    You Jing was taken aback, then turned around to see Zhou Shu, and nodded again and again, "I also believe, Brother Zhou, by the way, what did you say to them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Nothing, express gratitude. We can go back directly when we get to Fangshi."


    "Well. After a long time, I don''t know if the master will beat me and scold me..."


    Youjing''s face has a bitter look again, and he looks at Zhou Shu beggingly, "Senior Brother Zhou will go back with me in a while? Help me explain."


    "No problem, but your spiritual spring water can score me a liter, and mine don''t know where it went." Zhou Shu nodded and agreed.


    Youjing nodded again and again, "It doesn''t matter how many liters are, but the spirit spring water will be dead for at most three days. Brother must use it quickly."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, "Thank you."


    Feizhou soon returned to Fangshi, Yuan Li left with a group of unconscious casual repairers, while Zhou Shu and You Jing went to Bai Workshop.


    The repairmen of Bai Workshop were very difficult to deal with. After a long time of talking, Zhou Shu came out of it.


    As soon as he returned to his home, Zhou Shu collapsed on the futon and let out a long sigh of relief.


    It was unexpected to encounter so many twists and turns for the bottle of spring water. Fortunately, people are fine, and they have gained a lot.


    Zhou Shu checked the formation, then spread the many gains on the ground, nodding his head.


    Although the body is exhausted, but the spirit is extremely refreshed.


    Xiao Gun felt all kinds of auras, and suddenly rolled over tremblingly, and he pushed aside with a smile, "Food, wait until I finish reading."


    First of all, there is a storage bag. Although it is much smaller than the previous one, it is basically sufficient and convenient.


    And the seventy-three middle-grade spirit stones are already considered a great wealth.


    A few bottles of pill, some to assist in cultivation, and some to heal his injuries. It just so happened that his pill was almost used up, so he should make up in time.


    That shuttle-shaped magic weapon, although it is not advanced, it does not consume much spiritual power to use, and he can barely use it, which is a good supplement. As for the other two items, he deliberately picked them to deal with the monster beasts, and they won''t be used temporarily.


    After looking through the three jade slips carefully, he can''t use two of the evil methods, nor can he use them, but the other shadow-shadow escape method should be used by mask practitioners, and it is the method of refining Qi. Secrets are very valuable for learning.


    But the best is obviously the jade slip of flowing water given by Yuan Li.


    Just taking a few casual glances, Zhou Shu could be sure that this flowing water meridian was by no means an ordinary Qi-refining state mental method. It is not complicated, and it is not difficult to cultivate, but it is extremely delicate. After the practice, it has the effect of "spiritual power like hot springs, nourishing the vital energy", which is very good for the practitioner. It should be a certain large sect specially for low-level disciples. Basic mentality.


    "It may be the mentality in the Tianliu Sect that Guanshi Yuan said. It seems that this Tianliu Sect is quite complicated. It should be stronger than the five sects of the Qingyuan Mountain Range. If the energy is constant, it is also possible to enter such a sect. excellent."


    "Let��s push the show first, and see if it��s suitable, and if it��s suitable, then practice this flow. But this time, you must count your body��s endurance and you can��t make mistakes."


    Looking at the stuff on the ground, Zhou Shu couldn''t help thinking.


    Not long after, a sense of fatigue came, and he fell asleep deeply.


    In the early morning, a ray of sunlight passed through the hut and shone on Zhou Shu''s face. He opened his eyes slowly, his face was contented, and the full sleep always made people feel refreshed.


    "Ah, what''s up?"


    sat up, he could not help but let out a scream.


    The neatly arranged objects yesterday are now in a mess. The stoppers of several jade bottles have also been opened. Immortals are scattered everywhere, and the spirit stones are even more scattered. The number is much smaller, and most of them are invisible. Without a trace, I don''t know where I flew.


    He shook his head, awake a little, and carefully observed the surroundings.


    The formation is safe and sound, and there is no trace of others coming.


    "Little roll, get out of me!"


    Zhou Shu shouted.


    Naturally there was no response. U U Reading


    Following the scattered spirit stones, he quickly discovered the culprit.


    In the corner of the house, in a small nest made of mud and broken futons, Xiao Gun was sleeping comfortably with a large pile of spirit stones, and there were a few mud-stained pills on the side.


    "It''s fine if you don''t do anything, you actually learned to steal things, you should fight!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t hit it with anger, but hit it hard, and then pulled back the spirit stones one by one.


    Xiaogun suddenly woke up, shaking his horns, and unceasingly swinging his body to protect the spirit stone, but he was still no match for Zhou Shu''s anger. In the end, he could only hold the last spiritual stone, stare at Zhou Shu, and lay aggrieved in the corner without moving.


    "You were obedient if you didn''t have a good thing before, and you finally got something to show you! I will hide it in a storage bag from now on, so I won''t show it to you!"


    Zhou Shu cursed a few more words before he walked away contentedly.


    Ignoring Xiao Gun��s protest, he put his things in his storage bag one by one, leaving only a bottle of spiritual spring water outside.


    Full of energy, it''s time to draw a spa charm.


    spread out the talisman paper, took out the Cuiyan pen, repeating the painting method over and over in my mind, the spiritual control is also perfect, everything is in my chest, and I am ready to do it.


    The green smoke pen stretched into the jade bottle, and just touched the spirit spring water, and immediately felt something wrong.


    Why is the aura in the spring different from yesterday?


    took out the pen and saw that Zhou Shu was a little stunned. The original colorless and odorless spiritual spring water turned pale green at this time, shining brightly on the pen tip.


    How is this going?


    His gaze fell on Xiao Gun in the corner of the room.


    Xiao Gun seemed to be aware of something, and he shrank quickly, and his head was also hidden in the carapace.


    "not me����"

 Chapter 40: New symbol?

    "Eating food, the spirit spring water that you finally got back was wasted by you."


    Zhou Shu gave Xiaogun a fierce look, but there was nothing to do.


    I slept too hard last night, Xiao Gun was messing around here. Most of the pills were put into the bottle of Lingquan water to make Lingquan water look like this.


    Go buy another bottle?


    I really don��t want to go out.


    Smelling the faint medicinal fragrance, Zhou Shu lowered his head and thought. This medicinal fragrance is very familiar. It should be the Shengji Dan. He had used it in the previous battle with Jin Huan Kui Python.


    Shengjidan is a regular medicine for repairers. It is very useful and has a therapeutic effect on almost all traumatic injuries. It lasts for a long time, but it takes a long time to take effect and recovery from injuries is slow.


    This is exactly the opposite of the spa talisman. According to Yan Yue''s words, the spa talisman takes effect quickly and recovers quickly, but the duration is very short.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly had an idea.


    Shengjidan is also healing, and the spa charm is also healing. Put together, maybe? If the spirit spring water soaked with Shengji Dan is used to draw amulet, will the two be combined, will there be better results?


    This idea is very bold. In the world of immortality, he is probably the only one who thinks ahead.


    In the realm of cultivating immortals, Dafan pills and talisman are all the crystallization of the wisdom of many predecessors. The prescriptions, painting methods, etc. have all gone through thousands of years of tempering, and a final conclusion has been formed after countless improvements. The latecomers also respected the teacher, strictly followed the ancient precepts, followed the steps, and did not dare to change the slightest for fear of mistakes.


    When others encounter this situation, they must immediately throw away the spring water and start again, but Zhou Shu would not do this.


    Leave him alone, just try it like this, it becomes luck, let''s talk about failure.


    Carefully lifted the pen, and fell quietly, like a drop of water, gently blending into the lake water, without a ripple.


    At the beginning of ����, he felt a little strange. When the spiritual power flowed with the Cuiyan pen on the rune paper, the medicinal power in the spring water seemed to be attracted and automatically moved closer.


    In the flow of spiritual power, there are countless small medicinal powers, but there is not a trace of obscurity. They flow together and stagnate together, like rivers driving mud and sand, melting into one, rolling down.


    is different from what I imagined, a bit weird.


    But once the pen is written, there is very little time for thinking, otherwise the pen will stagnate and the spiritual power will not be smooth. Without thinking about it, Zhou Shu continued to paint step by step in accordance with the previously deduced painting method.


    The pen walks along the dragon and snake, like clouds and flowing water, waving constantly. The tip of the pen is leaping back and forth on the talisman paper, like an elegant dancer dancing on the stage, every step in line with the rhythm. Sometimes it is as light as a feather, sometimes as heavy as a mountain, sometimes as quiet as a virgin, and sometimes as a rabbit.


    rune patterns are outlined little by little, and the white rune paper is gradually covered with blue silk.


    is almost at the end.


    Zhou Shu focused his attention, the tip of his pen quivered uncontrollably, and outlined a circle. These circles were connected to each other and became smaller and smaller.


    Looking closely, they are like vortexes, converging in the middle of the talisman.


    In a blink of an eye, the tip of the pen has been drawn to the center of the vortex, Zhou Shu quickly lifted the pen, and the last drop of talisman ink fell gently, clearly, and never stuck to the end.


    in one go, without lag.


    This talisman has thousands of runes. He only drew about fifty breaths, but the forehead and the tip of his nose were all filled with beads of sweat.


    The complicated talisman also consumes quite a lot of consciousness.


    Unexpectedly, it can be painted, put down the pen, Zhou Shu picked up the talisman for the first time, his face was full of excitement.


    The tangled and distinct blue silks, like vines full of vitality, creep on the Fuluo, and the Fuluo seems to be a little bit angry.


    This talisman shouldn��t be called a spa talisman, right? What kind of effect will it have?


    Is ���� a combination of Shengjidan and hydrotherapy? It lasts for a long time, takes effect quickly, recovers well, and does not affect the casting?


    Holding the talisman, Zhou Shu couldn''t help thinking, maybe it''s time to do an experiment to see the effect.


    Of course, he wouldn''t learn from those desperate shopkeepers, just open a hole on himself and find an animal.


    Soon, he bought back a wild boar weighing hundreds of catties.


    Zhou Shu tied the wild boar and gently patted the talisman on the wild boar. A hazy mist of water rose from the wild boar''s back, pale green and translucent.


    The wild boar hummed and gasped, staring at Zhou Shu, very restless.


    It doesn��t know what is going to happen, but it doesn��t feel like a good thing.


    Zhou Shu took out the knife and slashed it across the wild boar''s back, bringing out a few splashing blood beads, and a shallow wound appeared on the wild boar''s back.


    Such a small wound, the wild boar didn''t notice it.


    and the water mist formed by Fulu quickly gathered on the wound.


    The wound healed at a visible speed, and healed almost in a few breaths, leaving no trace.


    The recovery ability of wild boar is stronger than that of humans, but obviously it is not so fast, which shows that Fulu is definitely effective.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and made another stroke. This knife was much harder than before, and it penetrated more than an inch deep.


    In a short time, the blood was flying, and the wild boar shook his body irritably, trying to run away. But being firmly chained, he could not help groaning, rubbing his body back and forth on the ground.


    The mist gathered on the back again, thicker than before. But Zhou Shu could clearly see that the wound was slowly recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. After about thirty breaths, the wound gradually closed, leaving a scar.


    The wild boar calmed down stupidly motionless.


    Zhou Shu lifted the knife again, and used some spiritual power to pierce it straight into the handle.


    The wild boar let out a painful cry and almost jumped up, but soon he lost his breath.


    On its back, there was a terrible wound, two feet long, with all the flesh and skin cut open, deep to the bones, and blood poured like a fountain.


    The mist pounced on it again.


    The pale blue water mist was gradually dyed red with blood, like a blood mist. The wound slowly recovered, and a few traces of tender flesh, along the bones, grew out quietly.


    Zhou Shu observed carefully.


    About a quarter of an hour later, the huge wound gradually began to heal, and the spirit of the wild boar slowly recovered, but because of excessive blood loss, the movement was very slow, standing up like slow motion.


    The water mist has not dissipated yet, gathering little by little, constantly repairing his injuries.


    No need to read it anymore, Zhou Shu is almost certain that this talisman is a combination of hydrotherapy and Shengjidan, combining the advantages of both.


    Think about it, in battle, with such a talisman, small wounds can quickly heal, and larger ones can heal slowly, and the duration is long enough without consuming spiritual power.


    And when dealing with those difficult monsters, the effect of the talisman can be more effective.


    The opponents of low-level cultivators are basically monsters, but monsters are not afraid of pain, and their spiritual power is far stronger than that of cultivators, which is difficult to deal with. When catching monsters, the cultivator will often be unable to continue due to some traumatic injuries and can only escape, but at this time, as long as a talisman is used, he can fight at any time and heal at any time, greatly increasing the duration of the battle, and perfect battery life.


    Zhou Shu soon realized that for low-level disciples, this kind of talisman was a perfect complement, and might even change their fighting style.


    The opportunity is here.

 Chapter 41: Spa charm

    Zhou Shu released the restraints, released the wild boar, and returned to his residence.


    There is an indescribable smile on his face.


    Excitement and excitement came from the bottom of my heart, like the tide, there is no way to conceal or hide it, the usual calmness and calmness have disappeared.


    How can you not be excited?


    Unintentional actions gave birth to a new first-order talisman, and it is a very useful talisman.


    is actually Zhou Shu''s luck. Most of the talisman, from invention to completion, will go through many experiments and improvements in the process, and the final ones are basically intact products, which are difficult to modify.


    And the spa charms of the Yan family have been regarded as secret by the Yan family since they were invented. Only the Yan family can see it, and there are few talents in the Yan family. There is no way to improve it. If this continues, it will even be lost. This is not surprising, in the world of cultivating immortals, most of the secret techniques and painting techniques unique to small families are lost in the end.


    But Yan Yue did not accept his fate, and gave the painting technique to Zhou Shu. Who knew it was improved by chance and the spa talisman was no longer the original spa talisman.


    "Xiao Gun, I really want to thank you this time, take it to play."


    Zhou Shu threw it five spirit stones.


    Xiao Gun didn''t know what happened, but Ling Shi recognized it, and hurriedly rushed to carry it back, all satisfied.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, equally satisfied.


    He knows very well what this talisman will bring him, financial resources, fame, and other things, just how to safely hold and choose, and think about it.


    After a while, he gradually calmed down and continued to draw symbols.


    After ���� refining the second level of the Qi realm, there is a lot more spiritual power that can be consumed, and the drawing of symbols is faster.


    A bottle of spiritual spring water was finally painted into seven talisman, but three failed.


    is a good success rate. For the first-order talisman, the talisman paper is good enough, there is no problem with the spiritual spring water, his spiritual power is still controlled, and the success rate naturally increases. Zhou Shu is very satisfied.


    It��s not surprising that ���� Fulu are inferior. The spa talisman itself is very peculiar, the rank is mainly determined by the spirit spring water, the first rank spirit spring water will either fail or be inferior, there is no other possibility.


    Time passed a little bit, and it was the day to meet Yan Yue.


    As the sun sets, two shadows are stretched very long in the bamboo forest beside Fangshi.


    Yan Yue has already entered the inner door, and there is also a lotus mark on the purple shirt, which is unusually conspicuous, and it is still heroic.


    She stared at Zhou Shu, somewhat puzzled, "Junior Brother Zhou, really made a spa charm?"


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Sister Yan first take a look."


    A talisman fell into Yan Yue''s hands. She looked at it carefully for a while, and the doubts in her eyes became more and more hesitated, "Junior Brother Zhou, this does not seem to be a spa talisman. I have seen it before. It seems that the spa talisman has no color. Yes, you can''t even see the rune pattern."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said meaningfully, "Yes, and no, you can call it a spa charm. Sister, try it first."


    Before the sound of ���� finished, Zhou Shu took the talisman and patted it on the back of his hand lightly, and a light blue cloud rose up, covering his entire arm.


    Yan Yue didn''t know what it meant, pinching her finger, "The cloud should be white..."


    "Look."


    Zhou Shuyun''s fingers were like a knife, and quickly swiped across the back of his hand.


    Blood drops splashed, and a bright red blood stain was looming in the clouds.


    "Ah, what are you doing, Junior Brother?" Yan Yue whispered, "Don''t mess around."


    "It''s okay, sister, please pay attention."


    Zhou Shu stretched his arm in front of Yan Yue, and the slightly turned up wound was slowly closing his mouth, and the blood stains gradually disappeared in the blue mist.


    Yan Yue''s expression changed suddenly, and she said a little excitedly, "Yes, that''s the effect, my Yan family''s spa charm is like this. It''s just why the color changed..."


    "I made some changes, the effect is better, the duration can reach two hours." Zhou Shu retracted his arm and explained with a smile.


    "Ah, two hours?"


    Yan Yue covered her mouth in surprise, with a look of disbelief, "How is it possible that the spa talisman will dissipate within half an hour at most, how could this be?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, with sincere eyes, "This is a spa charm. Trust me, there can be nothing wrong."


    Yan Yue stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes a little dull, "Junior Brother, how did this happen?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This point, Junior Brother is inconvenient to say."


    "Oh, I understand."


    Yan Yue nodded, "How can Master Fu be willing to publish such a secret? Senior sister has asked too much."


    She thought that Fu Lu was improved by the expert behind Zhou Shu, and it was normal to leave it alone.


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, and took out a few more talismans, "It''s okay, can you be satisfied with such a talisman?"


    "Surely satisfied..."


    Yan Yue stared at the talisman, her eyes were a little shining, and he hesitated, "But Junior Brother, you are really willing to give this talisman, no, the spa talisman to our Yan family for sale?"


    Although the ���� talisman is good, the improved talisman is no longer the original spa talisman. There is a huge business opportunity. If Zhou Shu refuses to give it to her, she has nothing to do.


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Of course, I will not regret what I promised. The painting method was originally obtained from the jade slips of the senior sister, and it is the right thing for Fu Lu to leave it to the senior sister. However, as I said before, specific things require Let��s talk about it, Junior Brother also has some requirements."


    "Great!"


    Yan Yue jumped up and clenched his fists excitedly.


    Compared with Zhou Shu, she has experienced more battles and used the spa talisman. She has a better understanding of the meaning of this talisman. If she can get it, it may be an opportunity and a great opportunity for the Yan family to revive.


    waited a long time for such an opportunity she was a little overwhelmed.


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her without speaking. He was just as excited yesterday. He knew this feeling very well.


    He has a turning point, and the Yan family is the same.


    Fish and bear''s paw can''t have both. You must know how to choose, and while not forgetting your original intention, he chooses good fortune.


    Strength is the only way to benefit, but the reputation of strength is just a burden.


    "Sorry, brother, I''m a little gaffe..."


    Yan Yue was a little shy, two red clouds floated on her cheeks, which remained for a long time.


    It settled for a long time before she regained her past calm, "Junior Brother, what are your conditions?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Senior sister, after receiving the talisman, should there be a place to sell it?"


    "Yes, our Yan family has a shop in Qingxiafang City, but it is very depressed, and no one patronizes it all the time."


    She sighed. The shop is not only small, but also sells few things. Basically, it is the materials obtained by hunting monsters or the rewards from the sect, but this is already the only industry in the family.


    "It would be great if there are sales channels. From now on, I will provide at least one hundred spa charms for my senior sister every month. The price is temporarily set at 50 low-grade spirit stones. I want 60% of them."


    Yan Yue thought about it for a while, "Brother, this spa charm is indeed very good, but at the beginning it was sold for fifty lower grades, is it too expensive?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not expensive, Sister Sister, look at it. In the future, even if you sell a medium one, someone will rush to buy it."


    Yan Yue nodded, "Um...I believe in Junior Brother."


    "Sister, don��t worry about that much, just think about how to sell. In this regard, you should be better than me."


    Yan Yue narrowed her eyebrows slightly, "Junior Brother, I have some plans, how about this..."

 Chapter 42: business

    The two talked for a long time in the bamboo forest, mostly about spa charms.


    Across the sparse bamboo shadows, the faces of the two of them are vaguely visible, both full of vigor and confidence.


    "I''m leaving, this month I will be ready."


    Yan Yue, with a smile, bowed to Zhou Shu sincerely, "Senior Sister represents the Yan family, thank you Junior Brother Zhou again."


    Zhou Shu gave in, "Senior sister, there is no need to be polite. Now I have a stake in the Yan family, hello and me."


    "The younger brother is right."


    Yan Yue looked at the smoke that had been lingering in Zhou Shu''s hand, and couldn''t help but shook his head and praised, "The effect of the talisman hasn''t disappeared yet, it''s incredible."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said with emotion, "If you use a second-tier and third-tier spirit spring, the effect may be better, but there is no need for it now, and I will look at it later."


    "The younger brother knows so much, I believe that the younger brother can do it."


    After ���� Yan Yue finished speaking, she seemed to feel that something was wrong, and looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously, "Junior Brother, you painted those Fuluo yourself, right?"


    "Do you believe it?" Zhou Shu looked at Zhou Shu with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu for a while, but did not speak.


    Believe it?


    Of course she believes! She now trusts Zhou Shu almost unconditionally, but her cognition of cultivating immortals for nearly ten years makes her feel that it is simply impossible-the first layer of the refining realm is painted with thunderstorm charms, and the second layer is painted with hydrotherapy charms-no one in the realm of cultivating immortals can To do it, for a while, I am confused and don''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, brushing away the clouds and mist from his hand, "Heh, senior sister, don''t think too much, go back to the mountain."


    "I know. Also, I don''t want to experiment with myself again in the future, it''s not good. Just say it, I always believe what you say."


    Yan Yue finished speaking in an inaudible voice, turned around and left, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at her back, Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. The strong and independent Senior Sister Yan Yue, occasionally a little childlike, is very interesting.


    Back to his home, Zhou Shu continued to live a peaceful life.


    Practice, draw symbols, deduction, every day.


    The bucket of Golden Ring Viper''s demon pill medicinal liquid, after persisting for three months, turned into a puff of clear water. Most of the medicinal energy in it was absorbed by Zhou Shu, but a small part was dissipated.


    Cultivating in the liquid medicine, Zhou Shu''s cultivation base grew very fast, and it was three levels away from the Qi Refining Realm, that is, a thin line away.


    I found the feeling of a genius in the past, but only a little.


    He knows very well that his spiritual power accumulation has just reached half of the previous level of Qi Refining Realm.


    There is still a lot to do, a long way to go.


    There is also good news. The deduction of Liu Shui Jing is coming to an end, and in two days, he can change his mind.


    Liushui Jing is indeed much better than Guiyi Heart Sutra. Obviously, it comes from the mental method of the Dazong Sect. The spiritual power cycle route is extremely complete, and it has experienced almost three hundred energy channels. This is rare. Many sects�� basic mental methods and spiritual power are very difficult to obtain if they can pass through two hundred energy channels.


    As long as the mental method is operated, the qi can be moisturized, and no additional training is required.


    And according to his deduction, as long as the spiritual power is well controlled, even if the pulse is broken, the spiritual power can flow through like running water without much leakage, and the training speed is much faster than before.


    Yuan Li gave him this original mental method, indeed using his mind.


    These days, his deduction is more than just flowing water. The "Shadow Breaking Jue" has also been deduced many times. You only need to reach the third level of the refining state, and you can learn the same.


    According to his estimation, after he fully learns it, his speed will be much faster. Even a cultivator of the same level, even at the tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm, cannot keep up in a short time.


    The calculated formulas can usually exert a stronger power than the original formulas. It is not surprising that there are such effects.


    But because of his limited spiritual power, the escape technique can only be used for a few breaths at most, and there is no spiritual power to re-use, so it can only be used for raids and escape. It is impossible to use it for a long time.


    Everything is joyful and worrying.


    But compared to the first time he came to Qingxiafang City, his current strength can be said to have increased many times, and he can basically protect himself, and he has been on the right path, and the future is promising.


    "When you go out to send the talisman, you must also look for the demon pill, the liquid medicine is gone, and you must make another bucket for cultivation."


    Take a good talisman, and Zhou Shu will go to Fangshi by himself.


    "Hurry up, it will be too late!"


    "It just dawned, this early morning, what are you anxious for?"


    "You know what a fart! The spa charms at the Yanjia shop only sell five pieces a day, and you won''t be able to buy them if you go late."


    "It''s just a healing talisman. Is it necessary? It''s still so expensive. I heard that there is now a medium grade one?"


    "Nonsense! This talisman is not easy. After using it, you don''t have to worry about trauma for two hours. Now the sect is about to be compared, I have to prepare a few and try to get a good ranking. I got the ranking, and I buy this. What is a spirit stone!"


    "That said, I''ll take a look too."


    It was just early in the morning, and the streets were crowded with people coming and going, and it was very lively. Many people crowded to the Yan''s shop, lest they could not buy the spa charms.


    Hearing these comments, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, quite a sense of accomplishment.


    As he expected, the appearance of the spa charm immediately shook the sects around Fangshi.


    This kind of magic talisman is extremely attractive to low-level disciples. It is extremely practical whether it is hunting demon hunting or door-to-door competition. After many Qi-refining realm disciples use hydrotherapy talisman, the harvest of hunting demon hunting is several times more than before. , And in a sect contest of Liu Chuzong, a disciple of the seventh level of the Qi Refining Realm, U U Reading www.uukanshu. Relying on three spa charms, com went all the way through and cut the generals, and unexpectedly defeated three of the same door on the ninth floor of the refining realm, and won the third good position.


    Various deeds, circulated intentionally or unintentionally through the Yan family, made the spa charms one of the most popular products, and the Yanjia shop, which exclusively sells spa charms, has become the busiest merchant in the city.


    Of course, if the business is doing well, there will always be coveted.


    Some sects were unpredictable and used various methods to dig out the talisman who made hydrotherapy charms. However, there was a steward in the city, and other sects did not dare to mess around. In addition, Yan Yue was extremely calm and careful. For months, nothing went wrong.


    Zhou Shu walked slowly in the opposite direction of the flow of people, and after a while he arrived at the entrance of the familiar Sanyuanzhai.


    The guy saw Zhou Shu and ran out quickly, "Master Zhou is here, please come in."


    "Is the shopkeeper Hua in?"


    "Yes, please."


    Zhou Shu walked into Sanyuanzhai, Hua Ruoan walked over with a smile on his face, "Brother Zhou is finally here, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    "I''m joking, the shopkeeper is so busy, no need to wait, hehe." Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head.


    Hua Ruoan waved his hand, "You can''t say that, hehe, Brother Zhou, come with me."


    When he arrived in the back hall, Zhou Shu took out the prepared talisman and put them on the table in stacks, "The shopkeeper Hua is still the same, here are thirty thunderstorm talisman, thirty golden armor talisman, ten green vine talisman, all of them are middle grade."


    Hua Ruoan didn''t look at the talisman, but only looked at Zhou Shu, saying quite meaningfully, "I accept these, but Brother Zhou, can you distribute your spa charms to our store?"


    Zhou Shu was startled when he heard the sound, and then looked at Hua Ruoan, with a cold look in his eyes.

 Chapter 43: discuss

    Zhou Shu raised his eyes to Hua Ruoan and smiled, "Hey, when did the shopkeeper Hua become interested in the small business of low-level disciples?"


    Hua Ruoan waved his hand, "Brother Zhou joked, Sanyuanzhai was originally a business of low-level disciples, what''s so small."


    Zhou Shu said faintly, "Treasurer Hua, I remember I said that the spa charms are only for the Yan family."


    Hua Ruoan chuckled, "Brother Zhou did say, but the situation is different now. The businessmen are chasing profits, and there is such a large profit in front of them, who would want to miss it. And the small family of Yan family doesn��t know how to do business at all, so good. The Fuluo actually only sells a middle-grade spirit stone? It makes people angry to see it. If you and I cooperate, I guarantee that you and the Talisman will get twice the profit than before."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and was quite sincerely persuading him.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Shopkeeper Hua, it''s not right for you to do this. We''ve already said it, and the shopkeeper has to go back?"


    The spa charms came from Zhou Shu and then handed them to the Yan family for sale. Hua Ruoan knew this from the beginning.


    It''s not that Zhou Shu didn''t want to hide it, but that it couldn''t hide it. He and Yan Yue originally met in Sanyuanzhai. The changes in Yan''s family can easily contact him with Talismans, and all his charms come from Sanyuanzhai. There is such a relationship, how can I hide it. Careful Hua Ruoan.


    Therefore, Zhou Shu did not cover Hua Ruoan at the beginning, but rather generously explained to Hua Ruoan that Hua Ruoan was not bad, and promised that all kinds of talisman materials would still be supplied to Zhou Shu at a reduced price, only asking Zhou Shu''s other talismans. Just give them to Sanyuanzhai for sale.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu believed that Hua Ruoan could not say anything about him and the Yan family. If he did that, it would not do any good to Hua Ruoan. On the contrary, he would lose Zhou Shu, a rare supplier of talisman, harming others and himself. It is quite against the businessman''s heart.


    But who knows that the spa charms are so easy to use now, the business is getting bigger and bigger, the profits are getting more and more, Hua Ruoan regrets it.


    Hua Ruoan touched his forehead, pretending to be puzzled, "Sure, I don��t remember, it seems that we didn��t sign the contract at that time?"


    "Looking at the attitude of Hua shopkeeper, even if there is a contract, I am afraid that I will not recognize it. Shopkeeper Hua, do you think the profits of other Talismans are not enough?"


    "Ha ha."


    Hua Ruoan showed some embarrassed expressions, smiled awkwardly, but then turned his face, "We businessmen, how can it be too profitable, the more the better, the more the better. Brother Zhou, my words , You might as well consider it again?"


    "Don''t think about it, you can''t change what is good."


    "I advise you to think more about it."


    Hua Ruoan asked several times, Zhou Shu always shook his head, "Don''t think about it, the spa charms will only be sold in Yan''s house, this cannot be changed."


    Hua Ruoan stood up suddenly, his face sank, and Reiki quickly enveloped the entire room.


    "Zhou Shu, don��t say it too hard. It��s not that I said you, you can do this kind of thing? After all, you are just a tool of a rune master who doesn��t want to show up, a puppet who helps him sell a rune. When I speak, I really take myself seriously. You only need to bring my words to the talisman, and there is no need to say much about other things."


    Hua Ruoan has always been called Zhou Shu "Brother Zhou", but he never paid attention to Zhou Shu in his heart. If he hadn''t cared about the talisman behind Zhou Shu, he would have acted a long time ago.


    But seeing the great benefits are about to fly away, he can''t help it.


    Zhou Shu looked at Hua Ruoan coldly, and still said faintly, "The talisman''s answer is the same as mine. The spa charms will only be given to the Yan family."


    "Ha ha."


    Hua Ruoan was not angry but smiled, "It seems that you are really confident, I would like to see..."


    Zhou Shu interrupted him, "There is no discussion on the spa magical charms. Other charms can be discussed."


    "Other talisman?"


    Hua Ruoan was silent for a while, and shook his head, "Although the sales of the thunderstorm talisman are very stable, the profit is not comparable to the spa talisman. If not, why should I make it difficult for you?"


    Zhou Shu looked around, turned his head and said, "Does the shopkeeper only want to get the first-order talisman, why not try the second-order? I think in Sanyuanzhai, the second-order talisman is so few, it should be very popular."


    "Second-order talisman? Where can I find the talisman who makes the second-order talisman? It is rare that some of them are in stock. In Qingxiafang City, there are still many second-order talismans in Sanyuanzhai."


    Speaking of this, Hua Ruoan shook suddenly, as if thinking of something, and hurriedly said, "Second-order talisman? Is that talisman willing to make second-order talisman?"


    He only said that the talisman behind Zhou Shu was quick and good at making first-order talisman, and he only went up to the first-order to do his mind, but he never thought that he could still make second-order talisman.


    Compared with the first-order talisman, there are very few second-order talisman in the Sanyuanzhai, but there is a lot of demand.


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly.


    In his state, as long as he reaches the third level of the refining realm, he can barely draw the second-order talisman.


    Now that Liu Shui Jing and Escape Jue are all deduced, the spiritual consciousness is free, it''s time to do something else.


    Hua Ruoan''s eyes glowed with greedy green light, and immediately changed his face, and said impatiently, "Brother Zhou, are you sure? The second-order talisman is much more difficult than the first-order. Of course, the profit is also greater than the first-order. Many, as long as you can get enough Tier 2 talisman, I promise you and I can make a lot of money."


    As soon as he heard the second-order talisman, he immediately threw the spa talisman aside, and the previous threat was completely forgotten.


    No matter how much the first-order talisman is sold, the profit is not as large as the second-order talisman. A good second-order talisman has a profit of more than a dozen first-order symbols, and there is no worry about sales.


    Compared with the Qi-refining realm practitioners who often use the first-order talisman, the base building realm practitioners who use the second-order talisman are the mainstream of Qingyuan Mountain Range.


    A ray of light flashed in Zhou Shu��s eyes, "Yes. But shopkeeper Hua has to make some investment."


    Hua Ruoan patted his chest, "What investment? Talisman Fumo? If it is a second-order talisman, this aspect will definitely satisfy Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "No, it''s the painting method jade slip. Although the talisman master can make the second-order talisman, he can''t do it without the painting method. For this, I can only rely on the shopkeeper Hua to find a way."


    He has the painting method of the second-order rune and thunder spear talisman, but the thunder spear talisman is very rare and powerful. It can be used as a killer. He does not want to expose it casually, and he can get it from Hua Ruoan, why use himself of?


    This was delivered by Hua Ruoan himself.


    Hua Ruoan thought for a while, "Brother Zhou, let me think about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s okay, just think. But I would like to remind you, treasurer Hua, if you want to make more profits, don''t use some useless second-order talisman painting methods to make up the number. It will not do you much good. The better. Fu Lu, the more you earn, there is no need to talk about this more."


    "Hehe, I understand."


    Hua Ruoan had a bit of resentment in her heart. Today, she originally planned to threaten Zhou Shu to hand over the spa charm, but unexpectedly the threat would fail. Instead, she let Zhou Shu turn away from the guest and enter the condom.


    It is no wonder that he is a businessman. Once he has a greater interest-the second-order talisman, he immediately changed the direction of chasing. The previous ideas were also rejected and Zhou Shu led him away.


    Hua Ruoan was thinking about what kind of Fulu painting method should be given to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, staring straight ahead silent.


    was originally a crisis, but it was quietly made invisible by Zhou Shu, but it can achieve a lot of benefits.


    But Zhou Shu was a little uncomfortable. After all, his own strength was too weak to fall into this kind of crisis.


    The relationship between him and Hua Ruoan can be maintained with pure benefit, but what about other cultivators?


    This is the world of cultivating immortals. There are not too many rules. Only enough strength can protect oneself and win respect.


    I have to think of a way.


    Hua Ruoan thought for a while, then slowly said, "I have only four or five kinds of jade slips for the second-order talisman, how about mud talisman?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It seems that shopkeeper Hua still remembers those two bottles of Fumo."


    Before, he used the python marrow of the golden ring Kui python to formulate the rune ink of the power of water and soil in the Sanyuanzhai, but it is just suitable for the mud talisman.


    Hua Ruoan admitted, "Haha, the talisman of the second-order talisman is not so easy to find. A bottle is often worth ten middle grades. If you just use it, you can save a little effort."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay, but the jade slip of the mud talisman is not cheap."


    "At least two hundred middle-grade spirit stones are required."


    As if being cut off, Hua Ruoan looked uncomfortable, but immediately changed his face, "Don''t let me down, if you can''t draw the talisman, you know the consequences."


    Hua Ruoan''s eyes are as sharp as a knife, and he also brings a bit of spiritual pressure, such as cold frost, and the atmosphere is suddenly solemn.


    But Zhou Shu looked calm and looked at him, "I will naturally give you the talisman you want, but the shopkeeper should stop thinking about interfering with the spa charm."


    Hua Ruoan looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and nodded happily, "Since there are better things, I will naturally not do anything thankless."

 Chapter 44: Cut hair

    The two talked for a long time, and they both went out with a smile. The previous thing seemed to have never happened.


    But behind that smile, each has a different mind.


    Zhou Shu said as he walked, "Treasurer Hua, you have to pay more attention to Fu Mo''s affairs, preferably within four months."


    Hua Ruoan smiled and nodded, "It will be the season of hunting monsters soon, and the materials should not be bad. As long as Brother Zhou is there, don''t let me down."


    "Farewell."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and walked out of the Three Wish Zhai.


    Hua Ruoan looked at Zhou Shu''s back and touched the wrinkles on his forehead. His eyes flickered. This kid is more troublesome than before. Even if there is no expert behind him, it is difficult to deal with. In the future, it is better to be soft.


    Walking out of Sanyuanzhai, Zhou Shu proficiently walked through several alleys, used a talisman to pass through a puzzle, and entered the Yan''s shop through the back door.


    greeted the servant, Zhou Shu walked straight into the secret room, where it was heavily guarded, the top priority of the Yan family shop, only he and Yan Yue could enter.


    "Brother, you are here!"


    Yan Yue, who was sorting things, saw Zhou Shu entering the door, and immediately greeted him with joy.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What''s wrong, so happy?"


    Yan Yue nodded again and again, "I am looking forward to your coming, you are here."


    "There are no spa charms, right?" Zhou Shu asked knowingly.


    "If you know, you still ask," Yan Yue said with a little aversion, and thought for a while, "As soon as the door is opened every day, the spa charms are sold out. Customers who don''t buy it will be embarrassed every day, and business is difficult. I was thinking, yes. It shouldn��t be another business, otherwise it would be a waste of so many customers.��


    Zhou Shu agreed, "Senior Sister is right. It should be done. If there are more spirit stones, you can buy some other talisman or simple medicine."


    "I''ll do it in a while."


    Yan Yue nodded lightly, then looked at Zhou Shu with very expectant eyes, her lips seemed to be slightly open.


    Zhou Shu smiled, took out a thick stack of talisman from the storage bag, and placed it in front of Yan Yue, "Don��t look at it, the senior sister��s, this time there are more than two hundred and fifty, and the senior sister��s daily quota is also It can be improved a bit."


    "Ah, so many?"


    Yan Yue exclaimed in surprise, busy taking over the talisman, counting one by one.


    After a while, her face suddenly became a little dignified, "Junior Brother, this is not good, it''s too hard, you don''t look good."


    "It''s a good time now, and it''s normal after hard work." Zhou Shu shook his head, not caring much.


    "I know, but painting symbols is a very complicated and boring thing, and the consumption is not small, and the old symbols are very annoying and tired?" Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu, a little puzzled.


    Zhou Shu replied, ��It��s okay, a Qi-refining realm cultivator like us can only practice for two hours a day. There is a lot of free time. Doing more things is better than having fun.��


    "A lot of cultivators like you can only have fun."


    Yan Yue replied following Zhou Shu, and then suddenly asked, "Brother, how long will it take you to draw a talisman?"


    Zhou Shu said without hesitation, "It will take some time to draw a spa charm for only 50 breaths, but it consumes a lot of spiritual energy and it takes a period of time to recover. It is almost enough to draw four in an hour. Nothing��"


    As soon as he spoke, his expression changed a little, "Senior Sister, you have been using my words as soon as I walked in."


    He and Yan Yue are now closely related, and they have experienced life and death, and they also trust each other. He is not as vigilant as Hua Ruoan, and he did not deliberately conceal it in words.


    Unexpectedly, he was fooled by Yan Yue.


    Cai and Hua Ruoan have experienced a secret fight, thinking that they can relax a little with Yan Yue, but the same is true for Yan Yue?


    Zhou Shu''s face suddenly sank, "Why?"


    Yan Yue didn��t notice Zhou Shu��s changes, and said with excitement, ��It turns out that these symbols were really drawn by Junior Brother! In fact, when we finished the task together, I thought about it. How could it be possible for Junior Brother to be at this age What an incredible thing, but from the bottom of my heart I can��t believe it, the result is true!"


    Zhou Shu frowned and increased his tone, "Senior Sister, why, why did you do this?"


    "Sorry����"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, her face became more solemn, and she apologized with twelve points, "Junior, I''m really sorry, this question has bothered me for a long time... I think every day, which talisman is helping me? Our Yan family, what did he do for him? What do you want our Yan family to do for him... If I don��t figure this out, even if I watch the Yan family get better, I am still very upset, for fear that someday the talisman will come. I asked the Yan family to do things that were impossible, but I couldn��t object, and then the Yan family suddenly collapsed and never get up...every day I can��t sleep anyone... Now that it is confirmed that it is the younger brother, my heart is relieved Thank you."


    She was very excited, and her speech became intermittent, with a few crying sounds in between.


    After experiencing decline, she finally saw hope, but she was extremely afraid that hope would be shattered again. As strong as her, for the Yan family, her heart is too fragile to withstand another blow.


    This kind of emotion was clearly felt by Zhou Shu, and he understood it somewhat.


    Listening to her story, Zhou Shu''s stern expression gradually relaxed.


    He sighed and looked at Yan Yue solemnly, "Since Sister guessed it, I will no longer hide it from you. Don''t let anyone else know about this matter, Sister, do you understand?"


    The matter of his drawing amulets cannot be revealed now.


    If someone like Hua Ruoan knows that there is no one behind Zhou Shu, but the talisman drawn by himself, most of them will detain Zhou Shu by any means and force Zhou Shu to draw the talisman for them.


    Before finding a suitable sect for refuge, before there is enough strength, this matter must be a secret, it can only be a secret.


    "I know."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Yan Yue said with a solemn expression, "I, Yan Yue swear by my heart, if this matter leaks out, the Yan family will disappear from the realm of immortality."


    Before the words were finished, the silver-white flying sword flew out suddenly and lightly circled her waterfall-like hair.


    She bit her silver teeth and said resolutely, "First cut off your hair, if the news leaks from me, then cut off your head."


    There was a flash of silver light, and dozens of strands of blue silk came down one after another, floating all over the ground.


    Zhou Shu looked at her quietly, "Enough, Senior Sister."


    swear with my heart that if you violate it, you will have a heart demon. No matter how hard it is to make progress, the object of the oath is the Yan family, what Yan Yue cares most about.


    He is relieved.


    Looking at Zhou Shu��s expression, Yan Yue finally breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the tears from her face, "Thank you, brother, there are many formations in this secret room, no one can detect and hear, and I will never again. Speaking of it, it''s the same as before. I will keep this in my heart forever."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Sister, I believe you."


    He knows that now he is closely related to the Yan family. If something happens to him, the Yan family may really be over. Even if everyone else wants to deal with him, it is impossible for Yan Yue.


    "Brother, thank you for believing in me."


    Yan Yue took off the sword and whispered softly, ��I want to remind myself so that I don��t accidentally do something wrong. If I have something to do, I��m afraid I��m tired of the younger brother.��


    She looked at the scattered hair on the ground, her eyebrows drooping, her expression a little sad.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior Sister cuts her long hair, it looks better."


    Yan Yue raised his head and smiled helplessly, "Junior, don��t make fun of me. When I returned to the sect, I didn��t know how to face those same people."


    said this, but there was a hint of inexplicable joy in her heart.


    Zhou Shu just looked at her like this, with a smile on his lips.


    In this world of immortality, he was the first to see a female nun with short hair. The long hair of Yan Yue in front of her was a lot shorter, less pretty, but more heroic, more different from other female sisters.


    Yan Yue lowered his head slightly, not daring to face his gaze, "Junior Brother, I will give you the spirit stone from last month first."

 Chapter 45: Ruyi Building

    sent Zhou Shu away from the back door, Yan Yue walked to the front hall alone, the shopkeeper and the buddy looked confused when they saw Yan Yue��s short hair.


    Yan Yue''s face turned red, "What are you looking at? I''m busy with you."


    "Yes, miss."


    "Wait," Yan Yue paused, "Treasurer Zhang, starting from tomorrow, the spa charms will be sold for eight pieces a day, the price of the first one will remain unchanged, and the three pieces of the latter will increase by 50% each and sell one hundred and fifty low-grade spirits. stone."


    The shopkeeper Zhang was stunned when he heard the sound, and he was overjoyed, "Okay, okay, I''ll post an announcement now."


    Just turned around, he seemed to have remembered something, and then turned around and said, "By the way, the second master was here today. The little one said that the lady was not seeing anyone, so he left, looking a little angry."


    Yan Yue shook his head, "You did it right, don''t worry about him, the things here have nothing to do with him, and you will say the same again when you come."


    "I see, miss."


    She turned her head back, but she felt a little uneasy in her heart. Why did this restless master come here?


    The second master of the Yan family, named Yan Mengchu, was originally the head of the Yan family.


    Twenty years ago, apart from one of the Yan family''s ancestors, he was the only cultivator of the Yan family, and his qualifications were quite satisfactory. The Yan family used all the resources on him and wanted to rely on him to revitalize the Yan family.


    However, he feels that he suffers from cultivation, he only cares about the flowers and the grass, and he is greedy for pleasure. After more than ten years, he is only at the fifth level of the Qi Refining Stage. Normally, it should have been built long ago.


    The prodigal son made the ancestor of the Yan family very angry, deprived him of his paternal status, and gave the family head to Yan Mengyuan, the third oldest in the Yan family, a mortal and Yan Yue��s father.


    Yan Yue had just become a cultivator at that time.


    The resources of the Yan family are naturally tilted towards Yan Yue. Yan Mengchu is dissatisfied and has troubles from time to time, but the ancestors do not dare to mess around.


    However, the ancestors went to immortal soon. Yan Mengchu relied on his cultivation base to be much higher than Yan Yue. He ignored the family rules and seized many of the Yan family��s properties. He even sold them for his own squandering, making the Yan family who had been struggling to support the Yan family. , Become more debilitating.


    This situation didn''t start to get better until Yan Yue was accepted by the Dutch School.


    As Yan Yue''s cultivation base gradually improved, Yan Mengchu didn''t dare to make any mistakes, and honestly took some spirit stones every month, with his tail sandwiched between him.


    "Yan Mengchu, I don''t know what you are thinking, but if you want to be disadvantageous to this shop, I will never let you go."


    Yan Yue thought secretly.


    This shop carries the hope of her and the Yan family, which must not be lost.


    "It seems to be here."


    Zhou Shu walked to an extremely tall building, glanced at the magnificent gate, thought about it, and walked in with some bitterness.


    Buildings as high as fifty feet tall, nearly ten acres in area, and luxurious decorations like inside and outside, look incompatible with the down-to-earth Qingxiafang City.


    Ruyilou, the largest and widest merchant in Qingxiafang.


    In fact, Ruyilou is one of the largest firms in the world of Xiuxian, with branches all over Dongshengzhou, Qingxiafang City is just a small branch.


    There are rumors that as long as the practitioner enters the Ruyi Tower, no matter what is needed, no matter what materials, magic weapons or pill, the Ruyi Tower can make the practitioner return as desired, provided that you have enough spiritual stones.


    Zhou Shu didn''t really want to come to such a tall place. Just by looking at the facade, you can imagine the price of the items inside. Most casual repairers like him can''t afford it. Although he had a total of two hundred and twenty middle grades, his income in the past two months was definitely a huge sum of money in the Qi Refining Realm, but it was still a little unreliable.


    There is no way. The Golden Ring Kui Mang Demon Pill he wants is not available in Tianbaofang, and can not be found in the free booth area. After asking Yan Yue, there is no relevant task information in the Heyin faction. He can only come to such a place to be slaughtered. Up.


    Hope not to slaughter too hard.


    Entering the building, a female nun wearing a goose-yellow gauze dress hurried up to greet her, with a very soft smile on her pretty face, and said softly, "This son, welcome to Ruyi Tower. Slave Xiaoyu, If you have any needs, Xiaoyu will try his best to satisfy you."


    Even an ordinary waitress is a fifth-level cultivator in the Qi Refining Realm!


    But in the face of Zhou Shu, who is much lower than her cultivation level, she is not disrespectful at all. She speaks softly, passionately and not rudely.


    makes people feel at home.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Next Zhou Shu, I want to find a kind of demon pill."


    Xiaoyu leaned slightly and made a gesture of asking, "Master Zhou, Yao Dan is in the material area on the third floor, please come with Xiaoyu."


    "Then trouble Miss Xiaoyu." Zhou Shu returned a gift.


    Although Xiaoyu is just a waitress in the building, his cultivation is especially superior to him, and he can''t lose his manners.


    Xiao Yulian moved lightly and walked in front, always three feet away from Zhou Shu, not too close.


    "What kind of monster pill does the son need?"


    "Golden Ring Kui Mang."


    "Golden Ring Kui Python, Tier 2 monster, there are not many in Qingyuan Mountains, it is a rare monster, especially now it is not the peak season for hunting monsters, its materials are very few, and the monster pill is even more difficult. Son What is needed is not ordinary."


    Xiaoyu said like a few treasures, Zhou Shu''s heart tightened.


    But soon, Xiaoyu looked back and smiled, "But please don''t worry, son, Ruyi Lou will definitely give you the best."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, and said calmly, "That''s good, but I don''t know the price?"


    Xiaoyu whispered, "The quality is different, the price of each Golden Ring Kui Mang Yao Dan is slightly different, the son chooses well, and I will talk about the price when I am satisfied, okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Also, thank you Miss Xiaoyu."


    Ruyilou is indeed rich in goods and extraordinary energy. Even the rare and rare Golden Ring Kui Mang Demon Pill, there are more than one or two here. It seems that it is the right one.


    Turning around the two corridors carved with flowers, birds, insects and fish, and approaching a quite large hall There are dozens of rows of tall jade cabinets in the hall, like an exhibition hall, the cabinets are misty. It is obvious and impenetrable, with various exquisite formations to isolate the spirit and prevent prying.


    "Master, please wait here, Xiaoyu will go get the demon pill."


    Xiaoyu brought Zhou Shu to an elegant seat, and soon a maidservant brought spiritual tea.


    Ling tea is fragrant, full of aura, and has a long aftertaste. Obviously it is not a vulgar object of a cup of low-grade Lingshi.


    Zhou Shu looked around. There were already several guests sitting around, all waiting for tea. Not far away, in the jade cabinet, several waitresses in goose yellow shirts walked, wearing flowers and butterflies, back and forth for the guests. Choose an item.


    "It''s really a big store. It''s a pleasure to not buy it, but in this way, the price of the goods must be very high... No way, for the demon pill, it''s too expensive."


    Zhou Shu squeezed the storage bag, a little painful.


    Only for a while, Xiaoyu approached with a lacquer tray.


    She squatted halfway, put the tray flat in front of Zhou Shu, smiled and said, "Master, please take a look."


    The tray is divided into four grids, and in each grid is a fresh demon pill that is especially energetic.


    Xiaoyu smiled and pointed to a demon pill, "These four are all golden ring Kui python demon pill. This one comes from the golden ring Kui python that is about to advance. It is very rare. Don''t miss it."


    Zhou Shu looked intently, the one demon pill she pointed to was almost exactly the same as the one she got before.


    I want it.


    He nodded, and was about to speak, when he saw a small demon pill next to him, he suddenly remembered something, and he was shocked.


    "Girl Xiaoyu, can I pick it up and have a look?"


    "Of course you can, my son, please." Xiaoyu smiled and handed the tray forward.

 Chapter 46: Tier 3 Demon Pill

    Zhou Shu smiled calmly and picked up the four demon pills one by one to check.


    Xiaoyu explained with a smile on the side, "The young man bought the demon pill, and he should use it for alchemy. This two-hundred-year-old golden ring Kui python is in the mature period..."


    Zhou Shu only nodded slightly, without speaking.


    Seeing Zhou Shu picking up the smallest demon pill, Xiaoyu whispered softly, "Xiaoyu suggested that the son don��t choose this. Judging from the aura outside the demon pill, if he is from a young Kui Mang who is less than a hundred years old, the rate of alchemy is not high. It."


    Zhou Shu deeply agreed, "There is really no aura, it looks like a first-order demon pill."


    Holding the demon pill, his nails lightly traversed the demon pill, watching the inadvertently flashing golden strands on the demon pill, then he retracted his fingers and touched his nose, a faint vision penetrated into his nose. , He was even more sure of his previous guess, excited in his heart, and a glimmer of brilliance flashed in his eyes.


    Does this demon pill really come from a young Kui Mang who is less than a hundred years old?


    Judging from the notes of the senior Bai Han, it is not. It does not come from a young Kui Mang, but a Kui Mang who has advanced to the rank after maturity, a third-order Golden Ring Kui Mang!


    A demon beast''s advancement requires not only the natural resources, but also consumes a large amount of life essence of the demon beast. If it can''t bear it, it will fail to advance and die completely.


    The same is true for Jin Huan Kui Mang. After being promoted to the ranks, "the vitality of the python is severely damaged, the skin of the whole body is faded, and the length is less than ten feet." It seems to be no different from the young Kui mang. You will lose most of it and become smaller accordingly.


    At this time, Kui Mang is already Tier 3, and the Demon Pill is the same. It is fundamentally different from the original Tier 2. Although the aura is indeed less on the outside, the essence inside is more than several times stronger than before?


    This difference can only be seen by a very small number of experienced practitioners, and Senior Bai Han is one of them. After discovering the weakness of the golden ring kui python, he hunted a lot of the golden ring kui python and knew this monster beast very well.


    "There are golden spots on the demon pill, which is sweet and fragrant, and is the image of Kuimeng''s advancement."


    The demon pill in Zhou Shu''s hand has a tiny golden spot, which is deeply hidden in the veins. It is absolutely impossible to find unless it is carefully observed.


    After seeing this golden spot, and smelling the strange fragrance, Zhou Shu could be sure that this demon pill was a third-order golden ring Kui python demon pill, and its value far exceeded the others.


    Ruyi Lou has never discovered this, I am afraid that it does not care much about such materials. Second-order materials are nothing at all in Ruyi Lou.


    Zhou Shu made up his mind, this demon pill must be bought today.


    Resting, he put the demon pill back on the tray and looked at Xiaoyu, "Girl Xiaoyu, how can I sell this biggest one?"


    "The son has vision, so choose the best one."


    Xiaoyu smiled and nodded, "This Golden Ring Kui Mang Demon Pill is priced at two hundred medium-grade spirit stones. It is the first time that Young Master Zhou comes to Ruyi Building. According to the rules in the building, the price can be reduced by 10%, one hundred and eighty. ."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, "This, Miss Yu, is it too expensive?"


    He couldn''t believe his ears.


    I thought that Ruyi Lou is expensive, but I didn��t expect it to be so expensive.


    In Tianbaofang, depending on the age, the second-order demon pill only sells ten to twenty middle-grade spirit stones. Even if the demon pill of the golden ring Kuiman is relatively rare, the price is only between twenty and forty middle-grade. But in Ruyilou, it rose five or six times.


    He had planned to be slaughtered before, but Ruyi''s knife downstairs was too cruel, which made him unexpected.


    Xiaoyu still smiled, "It''s not expensive, son. In Ruyi Lou, the materials are already considered cheap."


    It is not difficult to hear what she said. Other things, such as medicines, magic weapons, etc., are even more expensive.


    Ruyilou, Ruyilou, it��s really not that easy to get Ruyi.


    But things are rare and expensive. You can''t find them anywhere else. Only here. If you really want it, you have to accept this price.


    Zhou Shu sighed, and said regretfully, "Things are indeed good, but I really can''t afford it, Miss Yu, how can I sell this smaller one?"


    "It''s a pity, the things in our building are very cost-effective. If you don''t buy it, you will miss it. It will be difficult to find it in the future."


    Xiaoyu''s face showed a bit of regret, and then smiled again, "Alright, this two-hundred-year-old demon pill is also very good, very suitable for the son. If you want, one hundred and fifty middle-grade spirit stones will do. Take it away."


    Zhou Shu looked at the demon pill a few times, and looked away very reluctantly, "Little jade girl, still can''t afford it, alas, it seems I can only get this smallest one, how many spirit stones?"


    Xiaoyu frowned slightly, "The smallest one, eighty medium grades."


    "It''s still a bit expensive, can you reduce the price?" Zhou Shu frowned, somewhat disappointed.


    "Sorry, no. Ruyi Lou''s items never drop in price. The first time the son comes, Xiaoyu is already very discounted."


    Xiaoyu smiled and shook his head, and finally showed a little impatience on her delicate face.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, and finally nodded, "Well, I want this youngest one."


    "Thank you son for patronage, Xiaoyu will pretend to be for you."


    Xiaoyu took out an exquisite jade bottle, UU reading put the demon pill carefully, and handed it to Zhou Shu, "Please put it away, son."


    Zhou Shu took out the spirit stone in pain, and counted it to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu shook his head slightly, a trace of undetectable contempt flashed from the corner of his eyes, and then leaned back and smiled, "Does the son have any other needs?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No more."


    "Okay, Xiaoyu will send you down."


    all the way downstairs, Zhou Shu looked around and said with some doubts, "Here, can''t the guests choose items at will?"


    Since entering the building, he has found it a little strange. There are basically no guests walking around here. The guests are waiting quietly, which is very different from other shops.


    Xiaoyu nodded, ��It��s not necessary. One-to-one service. If the guests tell their needs, it��s good for us to meet the needs of the Ruyi Building, so that we don��t need to waste each other��s time. If the guests are good, we are fine.��


    She paused, and smiled slightly, "Those who are interested in picking up treasures, here are absolutely no advantage."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and praised, "A good way, the best of both worlds, and it also eliminates customers with ulterior motives. No wonder Ruyilou''s business is doing so well. Goodbye."


    "Please go slowly, and you are welcome to come again next time.


    Xiaoyu showed a standard smile, leaned slightly, and then turned and left.


    Zhou Shu walked quickly out of the building, with an indescribable pleasure in his heart. If he were not in a busy city, he would shout out immediately.


    only used eighty middle grades, and bought the third-order demon pill, which is still the advanced Jinhuan Kui python demon pill.


    The medicinal solution made with the third-order demon pill has a better and longer lasting effect. It not only speeds up his cultivation speed, but also has a slight repair effect on the damaged Qi pulse.


    It''s cheap, and it''s a lot of money.

 Chapter 47: Gas Refining Layer 3

    With the most important demon pill, other materials are not difficult to match. Zhou Shu went to several different material stores to complete the required materials.


    A few days later, the liquid medicine was successfully prepared.


    The color of this bucket of liquid medicine is much darker than that of the previous bucket, and the smell is also a lot stronger. The spiritual energy is steaming like fog. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu specially spent fifty middle-grade spiritual stones, they replaced it with better ones. Spiritual formation, I''m afraid it will float outside.


    Xiao Gun could feel the power of the liquid medicine most. It curled up in a corner, shrank into a pile of spiritual stones, and dared not move.


    Zhou Shu calmly watched the liquid medicine, and slowly reached in.


    As soon as he came into contact with the liquid medicine, he felt a scorching heat rushing toward the palm of his hand impatiently.


    "Slower, slower."


    Zhou Shu used the previous method to form a barrier on the palm of his hand to block the power of the medicine.


    But this medicinal power was extremely powerful, his spiritual barrier was instantly knocked out of a hole, and the medicinal power rushed in along the Qi pulse.


    The power of the medicine was violent, and in just an instant, a lot of it poured in, making Zhou Shu feel that his whole body was burning like fire, and his whole body seemed to explode.


    "As expected, the power of the third-order demon pill is indeed violent, and now I can''t practice continuously."


    Zhou Shu quickly took out his hand, closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows, carefully digesting the medicine power that entered.


    It took nearly a quarter of an hour before he opened his eyes. There was a bit of rejoicing on his face. Fortunately, the flow of water was deduced, but it was really unthinkable.


    The majestic medicinal power, if it is not guided by a proper mental method, just by returning to the heart meridian, it will quickly burst the qi pulse and suffer the pain of broken pulse again.


    And like last time, it is not feasible to use spiritual power vortex to reduce the medicine power. His spiritual power is not enough to withstand the power of the medicine, even a simple barrier can''t do it, not to mention the use of vortex this precise method.


    Guiyi Heart Channel is not good, but Flowing Water Channel can do it. The water is soft and beneficial to all things. Under the action of the flowing water, the violent medicinal power will gradually calm down after a period of impact, forming a stable medicinal river in an orderly manner. The passage of Qi.


    The qi channel is completely lost, and the spiritual energy passing through the qi channel is like passing through a pipe full of holes. If you don��t go a bit, all the light leaks. Even if Zhou Shu uses deduction and calculations to get the most perfect route, 10% will miss nine. Into... and using medicinal liquid and flowing water, the spiritual energy and medicinal power are entangled and mixed, the medicinal power river is like the essence, like a condensed but not scattered line, even if it is broken or broken, it will not be interrupted.


    The practice is very smooth.


    Reiki circulates, gradually transforms, and returns to the sea of ??qi.


    The combination of the flowing water and the medicinal liquid worked in a tacit understanding, and Zhou Shu instantly felt a strange and abnormal feeling, as if the qi veins were not broken.


    This quarter of an hour��s practice is worth an hour in the past.


    Without delay, Zhou Shu quickly put his hand in the liquid medicine again.


    Repeatedly, I practiced for two hours, and the effect was similar to the past three or four days.


    "If this goes on, if the pot of liquid medicine is used up, at least it will reach the fourth level of the refining realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, then got up and started the daily homework without taking a break.


    Draw symbols, deduct calculations, do this every day, never let up.


    After the deduction, the consciousness was empty, and he ate a bit of food forcibly, and then rested and fell asleep. The life of an ascetic monk is regular like a machine.


    Other Qi Refining Realm Cultivators rarely do this, but he can only do this. He has no qualifications to relax. Every moment is very important to him.


    A few days later, Zhou Shu successfully reached the third level of the Qi Refining Realm.


    The Qi Refining Realm, the most basic realm of the cultivator, does not have any shackles from the first to the fifth level, and it is naturally promoted when it arrives, but after the fifth floor, there will be shackles, five to six, seven to eight, and nine to ten. Only by breaking can you be promoted. It is called "passing the three stages" by the practitioners of the refining realm. After the three stages, can you successfully reach the tenth level of the refining realm and seek to build a foundation.


    Immortal cultivation is not a smooth journey. Many Qi Refining Realm cultivators are stuck in these three levels and cannot make progress. These three hurdles have little to do with aptitude, it just depends on whether the individual can persist and endure.


    and Zhou Shu has no worries in this regard.


    The third layer of the refining realm, compared with the second layer of the refining realm, the sea of ??qi has increased by about two-thirds, and the difference is not as big as the two to one doubled.


    Zhou Shu calculated carefully. Taking Qihai��s spiritual power reserves as an example, if the first floor of the Qi Refining Realm is one, then the second floor is three, and the third floor is five, and so on, the fifth floor is nine. Nine times the first level of the refining realm.


    This is calculated based on Zhou Shu''s conditions, his aptitude exceeds that of ordinary people, and his energy is fully opened, and ordinary cultivators obviously cannot reach this level.


    Most cultivators have one on the first floor, two on the second, three on the third, and five on the fifth.


    Compared to most practitioners, Zhou Shu has a natural advantage, and the higher the level, the greater the advantage. But now he, with broken qi veins and broken qi sea, can show only a quarter, which is not like an ordinary cultivator of rank.


    is not enough at this stage, but the future is bright. As long as he can find a treasure to repair his Qi, he will fly into the sky.


    is just a treasure that restores the Qi Vessel and Qi Sea, how can it be so easy to obtain?


    It''s like flying into the sky and looking for a needle in the sea. If it is another cultivator, I am afraid that he would have given up long ago, but Zhou Shu will not. He will stick to the path he has decided.


    When I just think of this, I still feel a little depressed.


    Zhou Shu smiled helplessly, opened the door and walked out, the food in the storage bag has been exhausted, it is time to replenish some.


    As soon as he pushed the door, Xiao Gun rolled over. It seemed that he couldn''t stand the smell of medicine in the hut and wanted to go out and breathe.


    "Well, take you out, you have eaten so many spirit stones from me, so don''t sneak away."


    Zhou Shu knocked twice on its back, then grabbed it and put it on its body.


    Xiao Gun shook his horns quite spiritually, then got into Zhou Shu''s pocket, lazily nestled in his pocket, only showing a pair of sharp horns outside.


    "It''s really good."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "I also expected you to run away and then beat you hard."


    squeezed its horns, Zhou Shu walked quickly towards Fang City.


    After a short time, the noise in front of him caught his attention. The two people who were making noise seemed to be familiar.


    "How can you do this? Didn''t you say that you have two lower grades How did you become a middle grade?"


    "I''m talking about two inferior pieces. You didn''t see it yourself. You are still slandering me, girl, don''t be unreasonable!"


    "It is clearly said that it is inferior. Snow Firefly is first-order, and only two inferior products are correct.


    "My Xueying flower, it has been hundreds of years, and it is not comparable to ordinary Xueying flowers. Both middle-grade ones are considered cheap. Get the spirit stone quickly."


    "You lie, I won''t give it!"


    A little girl was so wronged, her face flushed red, tears in her big eyes, and angrily looked at the cultivator opposite.


    "I, Zhang, never lie to people, little girl, don''t talk nonsense."


    The talking cultivator is akimbo, thin, with wicked eyebrows.


    Zhou Shu recognized it at a glance. This surnamed Xiu originally wanted to deal with him with Zhu Weiquan, but later left after seeing Yan Yue.


    And that little girl, of course, is Yangmei of the lotus school. The surnamed Xiu Zhang must have bullied her and sold things because of her young age and low cultivation level.


    "Yang Mei, you are here."


    Zhou Shu approached with a smile, said hello to Yang Mei, and then looked at the Xiu Zhang, "Huh, is that you?"


    The repairer surnamed Zhang was spraying vigorously. Seeing someone coming, he was about to move the target and continue spraying, but he was suddenly stunned when he saw that it was Zhou Shu.


    Zhu Weiquan has been missing for a long time. He naturally knew that he was killed by an enemy in all likelihood, and most of it was done by the kid in front of him.


    His strength is not as good as Zhu Weiquan, he doesn''t want to be the same as Zhu Weiquan, and disappears inexplicably.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, he is like a mouse when he sees a cat.


    "This... good son, I''m going now, I''m leaving."


    He shook his body a few times, grabbed something on the ground indiscriminately, turned around and left.

 Chapter 48: dinner

    Zhou Shu ignored him, smiled, raised his hand to pick up the Xueying flower on the ground and handed it to Yangmei.


    Yangmei wiped her tears, glanced at Zhou Shu, pushed Zhou Shu''s hand away, her small mouth pouted high, "Huh, bad guy, I don''t want your stuff."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, very inexplicable, "Yang Mei, where did I offend you, why did I become a bad person?"


    Yangmei turned her head, "That''s the bad guy!"


    Zhou Shu felt helpless, "Well, then tell me how bad I am?"


    "You shortened the senior sister''s hair a lot, and made her cry. That''s a bad person." Yang Mei turned her head and stared at Zhou Shu, unabashedly angry.


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu pinched his nose, "Is it right?"


    "Huh, don''t admit it yet!"


    Yangmei raised her finger to Zhou Shu, "I saw Senior Sister Yan in a daze at the Zongmen two days ago, saying your name, and asking her what''s the matter, she didn''t say anything, isn''t it who you are?"


    "It must be you. I shortened my senior sister''s hair. Now many people in the sect are laughing at her, and the master has scolded her, saying that her parents are hurt by her body, hair and skin. It''s unfilial to hurt her at will. She is always in a daze these days, I Seeing that she is almost crying, hum, it''s all your fault!"


    After speaking like a cannon, Yang Mei gasped for a few breaths, staring at Zhou Shu like an enemy.


    Zhou Shu also understood. It turned out that it was because Yan Yue broke her hair. At that time, he also felt that her approach was indeed a bit extreme. In this world of cultivating immortals, she could be said to be a rebellious behavior. scold.


    But Yan Yue''s movements were too fast at the time, and he couldn''t stop it.


    Regardless of right or wrong, it doesn��t matter if a child admits wrong.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Well, it''s my fault. I will apologize to her later, can I?"


    Yangmei straightened her face and said seriously, "Be sure to apologize. She keeps saying your name, as if you owe her a lot of money. If you don''t apologize, the senior sister will definitely be unhappy."


    "I see, I''ll go later."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yang Mei, what are you doing here? And you don��t even wear the Dutch vestments, what do you want to do?"


    "Hee hee."


    Yangmei immediately turned angrily into a smile, walked a few steps closer, and whispered beside Zhou Shu, "I''m looking for something, shhh, I ran out sneakily, of course I can''t wear it."


    "Heyin Pie is three or four hundred miles away, you ran out alone, so courageous." Seeing her innocent and cute, Zhou Shu couldn''t help patting her head, pretending to be angry.


    Yangmei shook her head, "Huh, brother, don''t look down on people, I''m already on the second floor of the Qi Refining Realm!"


    "What about the second floor, you little loli, you are not just being bullied by others when you come here alone."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yang Mei, a little angry and a little funny, "I can''t do this anymore."


    "Who knew that people here are so bad."


    Yangmei slumped her head a little aggrievedly, her eyebrows frowned, "I regret it, just like those senior sisters."


    "Xiuxian is like this, there is no way to survive without the strength. Come on, go to Senior Sister Yan, and you will return to the sect with her."


    To the simple Yangmei, Zhou Shu didn''t want to say too much realistic things. He pointed to the front and motioned Yangmei to go with him.


    "understood."


    Yangmei followed him obediently.


    After walking dozens of steps, she suddenly stopped moving. Zhou Shu turned around and asked with some understanding, "Yang Mei, what''s the matter? Don''t you dare to see Senior Sister?"


    usually sneak out, because he must be afraid of meeting acquaintances. He knew this when he was a child.


    Yangmei quickly defended, "No, how could I be afraid of Senior Sister."


    "what is that?"


    Yangmei hesitated for a while, clutching his stomach and said, "I''m hungry, I ran all the way with two charms, I haven''t eaten anything yet..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I haven''t eaten either, then I will invite you to dinner first."


    "Hmm, that''s great."


    Yangmei hurriedly raised her hands high and agreed.


    Speaking of it, I have been to Qingxiafang for a long time, and Zhou Shu has not been to the Lingshi restaurant here.


    Spirit Food Spirit Wine, mostly cooked with spirit materials such as the flesh and blood of monsters, spirit valley spirit fruits, etc., is rich in receptive aura. It can be consumed by mortals to enhance physical fitness and prolong life, and it is a very useful supplement for cultivators. He knew this very well, but before he had no spirit stones to enjoy, but when there was a spirit stone, he was busy every day and didn''t have time to go.


    was when Zhou Shu hesitated where to eat.


    Yangmei has cheered, "Brother, let''s go to Deyuelou, the food there is delicious!"


    "Okay, it''s up to you," Zhou Shu wouldn''t disagree, smiled, "Lead the way."


    "Hmm."


    Yangmei leaped forward happily, as cheerful as a flying swallow.


    Zhou Shu followed behind him, unconsciously smiling. If this scene was in the previous world, it would look like the uncle was using candy to seduce Lori and do some bad things, but no one in this world thinks that way. He would only think about it.


    Deyue Tower is located in the center of Fang Fang, and there are always a lot of guests. You can smell a tangy scent from a long distance away, and you can''t help but be greedy.


    Just when he was hungry, Zhou Shu couldn''t help it, and Yang Mei couldn''t wait to run in and occupied a table by the window.


    Xiao Er trot over quickly, "Two guest officers, what do you want?"


    "Little Er, what do you have here?"


    Before Zhou Shu''s words were finished, Yang Mei had already raised his hand and shouted, "I want five treasures risotto, Sixi balls!"


    Xiao Er looked at Yang Mei, and was stunned for a while, "I remember you, you were the one who made a noise last time, which caused everyone to eat badly, and also caused me to be scolded by the shopkeeper. Are you here again?"


    Yangmei stood up and saluted, and nodded seriously, "I''m sorry, it''s me, but it won''t be this time."


    Xiao Er was a little at a loss, and quickly returned a gift.


    Zhou Shu nodded to Xiao Er, "If you want these two, you can also serve a few plates of the other best spiritual food in your store, and then a pot of good spiritual wine."


    "Good Le."


    Xiaoer answered.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yangmei, "You seem to come here often to eat spiritual food?"


    Yangmei shook her head and blinked, "Where is it? Spirit food is so expensive...I''ve been here once, the last time my senior sister brought me here, hehe, I can''t forget it, the food here is delicious. , Brother will know in a while."


    "If it''s delicious, eat more, eat whatever you want, I will treat you."


    Yangmei said embarrassedly, "Brother is the best, but will it be too expensive? I heard that the most expensive spiritual food here requires a medium-grade spiritual stone..."


    "Wow, a medium-grade spiritual food, that must be a good thing. When it comes up, we should taste it."


    Zhou Shu pretended to be surprised.


    A medium grade, to him now, is nothing.


    "Okay, I like eating good food the most!"


    Yangmei stopped thinking about it any more, and then laughed happily, the sound of silver bells floated everywhere in the building.

 Chapter 49: Yanjiapu

    "This dish is called Fire Tree Yinhua, and it is the signature dish of our restaurant. You are optimistic, the flaming red tree is made from the hamstrings of the second-order monster beast eating the fire wolf. It is cooked through dozens of processes. Crisp, full of aura, and the viburnum on the tree is carved from the second-order spirit fish silver tail rainbow carp in the East China Sea. The delicious fish flesh melts in the mouth and has a calming effect. It is definitely the spirit of spiritual food. Food, delicious in delicious!"


    Xiaoer introduced it hard.


    While Zhou Shu and Yang Mei were one of the first ones, they didn''t want to listen to the second one. They were chewing at the desk, and the tree full of silver flowers was gone.


    In the face of such delicious spiritual food, whoever has the patience to listen to people''s verbosity is the right way to speak early.


    "Woo, it''s delicious..."


    "Yes, do you want another one?"


    "Okay, brother!"


    Xiaoer was full of black lines and worked so hard, but he only became an opponent.


    "Xiao Er, these two things, one more game."


    "Good Le, come right away..."


    Xiaoer dragged a long voice away.


    Spirit food was served in plates, Yangmei just bowed his head and worked hard, Zhou Shu clipped a piece from time to time and savored it carefully. He was also quite surprised that the spiritual food here was obviously much better than that of Wuwangmen Tianyun Peak.


    Most of the cultivators in the sect are pure-hearted and low-spirited, and they do not pay much attention to this aspect. However, secular restaurants are different and taste bad, but no one buys it.


    "Yangmei, how are you eating?"


    Zhou Shu took a sip of the spirit fruit wine, which was said to be a secret brew, and smiled at the bayberry.


    Yangmei raised his head, then buried it again, "Oh, it''s delicious..."


    Her delicate little face is full of oil stains at this time, and looks like a tabby cat, making people dumbfounded.


    Zhou Shu said with some worry, "You have eaten too much, you can''t eat anymore."


    "If it tastes delicious, eat more, brother, you said, hum."


    Yangmei took another two bites before she could not bear to leave the plate.


    Looking at her appearance, Zhou Shu was angry and funny, "It''s not that you can''t eat it in the future. If you come to Fangshi, I will invite you."


    "Okay, brother, don''t allow scholars to go back."


    Yangmei quickly stretched out her greasy little hand, "High-five for oath."


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted, and by the way, she washed her hands with a cleansing technique, returning to her usual white and tender appearance.


    "Do not wash my hands, I still want to eat!"


    Yangmei grumbled in protest.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yang Mei, what do you buy Xueying flowers for?"


    "Alchemy." Yang Mei replied casually, picking up the chopsticks, and sweeping her eyes around the table.


    Zhou Shu was a little skeptical, "Are you alchemy?"


    Yangmei blinked his eyes as clear as lake water, "Yeah, I want to learn alchemy, the first-order Qi-returning pill, I need snow yinghua, crane bone grass, mountain ginger, mustard root... Ah, this is the formula I secretly looked at. , Don��t tell others that I peek, no one is allowed."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, I won''t tell others. But isn''t alchemy to start learning by building a foundation? It''s difficult to learn your current cultivation base, and you still learn secretly, and no one teaches it, so it''s not easy to learn. "


    Alchemy is a very difficult subject.


    The refining and refining of various medicinal materials and the combination sequence of the formulas are all very difficult. If these are not mentioned, the second-tier cultivator of Qi Refining Realm like Yangmei can''t even do basic fire control. It is not easy to make alchemy.


    Yangmei shook his head, "Try more, you can always learn. I buy materials when I have time, and I have saved a lot of materials! Besides, brother, you are not the same. Go to the first level of the Qi Refining Realm to learn painting symbols. Learn from you!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, and didn''t try to hit her, "Well, just be ambitious, work hard."


    "I will definitely work hard! I have to rely on alchemy to accomplish a lot of things. I must become a famous alchemist!"


    Yangmei strained her face and shook her clenched fists a few times.


    Looking at her expression, she was indeed firm, as if she had made up her mind long ago. It is very rare for a 13-year-old girl to have such a persistent dream and work hard for it.


    But the firmness only lasted for two breaths, she soon picked up another ball and stuffed it into her mouth, and ate it beautifully.


    Zhou Shu smiled and stopped interrupting her eating.


    After a long time, the two of them left Deyuelou after a full meal and walked to Yan''s shop.


    A meal made Yangmei feel more fond of Zhou Shu. He laughed and laughed all the way. Most of them were Yangmei twittering, and Zhou Shu listened quietly.


    Yangmei doesn''t have many friends in the sect, and Yan Yue who has made good friends has a calmer temperament. She doesn''t talk much with her. She feels very comfortable when she meets Zhou Shu, a listener.


    "Here, go see Sister Yan!"


    Yangmei saw the sign of Yan''s shop from a distance, and started trotting.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to block it, his eyes flashed, "Wait, there seems to be something wrong, take a look first."


    At the entrance of Yan''s shop, many repairers stood bustlingly, forming a circle.


    Yangmei glanced in front of her, curled her lips, "What''s wrong, there are so many customers squeezed at the door of Yan''s shop every day."


    "Not a guest."


    Zhou Shu shook his head.


    The two got closer, and Yan Yue''s slightly cold voice came, "Second Uncle, what do you mean by taking these people to block the door?"


    "You ask me what do you mean, and I also ask you what do you mean!"


    The cultivator who spoke loudly was Yan Mengchu, the second master of the Yan family, standing among a large number of cultivators, gesticulating.


    He is about forty or fifty years old, his complexion is quite handsome, and Yan Yue is also somewhat similar, only the frivolous air in his eyebrows can not be concealed.


    Yan Yue said indifferently, "Oh? Then please explain to the second uncle."


    Yan Mengchu crouched on his hips and said, "My Yan family does not have a talisman, so how can there be a spa talisman to sell? Yan Yue, UU reading must be your way of drawing the Yan family''s spa talisman. Give it to other rune masters, and then go into trouble with others and collude for profit! Give the treasure of the family to others, you can do this kind of thing, are you worthy of being a member of the Yan family!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the spectators around became a little noisy and pointed at them.


    "I heard that there are only two cultivators in the Yan family. The origin of this spa talisman is indeed suspicious."


    "Others can hire talisman, what''s weird about this?"


    "But that painting method is the treasure of the Yan family. It is a bit bad for others, and it is normal for others in the Yan family to object."


    "Oh, no matter how you object, you won''t be making a lot of noise in the street. Does the Yan family lose face?"


    "This is someone else''s housework. If you care about so many things, just buy it with a token."


    Yan Yue looked at Yan Mengchu coldly, and the past came to mind, and the hatred was hard to disappear.


    She expected Yan Mengchu to talk about the spa charms, but she didn''t expect him to be so exciting and make everyone known.


    "Second Uncle, this is a family affair of the Yan family. You don''t care about it, and I don''t have to explain it to you. If you have any comments, you can come in and mention it. Don''t make noise outside and let people watch jokes."


    Yan Mengchu vigorously shook his head, "Why can''t I say it here? I just want to be outside, so that everyone can take a good look."


    "If you want to talk, do it yourself, I won''t accompany you."


    Yan Yue finished speaking coldly, then turned around and left.


    "Stop!"


    Yan Mengchu yelled, took out a dark token, held it in the air and shook it a few times, "Who said I don��t care! Look what this is?"


    Yan Yue turned around and looked around, her body was shocked, her face paled a lot, "You, how come you have a Patriarch Order?"

 Chapter 50: Trouble

    Dafan Cultivation Clan usually refining magic weapons such as tokens or palm prints, one used by the Patriarch, and also to show the Supreme Authority of the Patriarch in the family.


    The person who holds the order of the house chief is regarded as the house master, and it has always been the tradition of this kind of immortal family.


    At this time, what Yan Mengchu held in his hand was the order of the Yan family''s Patriarch.


    Yan Yue was very surprised, because the Yan family''s Patriarch Order was gone decades ago. The Yan family''s ancestors escaped a life and death battle, but the Patriarch Order was also lost.


    At that time, when Yan Mengchu became the head of the family, he did not formally inherit the order of the head of the family, so the ancestors could justly remove him, and Yan Yue��s father, Yan Mengyuan, became the head of the family.


    At this time, Yan Yue was a little stunned when he saw Yan Mengchu''s long-missing Patriarch''s order.


    Yan Mengchu arrogantly said, "Yan Yue, you can see clearly, can I take care of things? The Patriarch orders are in my hands. I am Yan Mengchu as the Patriarch of the Yan Family! You dare to say that I am not qualified to take care of things! Yan Yue, I think you are not qualified. It''s the job!"


    The cultivators beside him responded loudly, "The one who has the order of the Patriarch is the Patriarch."


    "It''s funny to dare to say that the Patriarch is not qualified to take care of things, this Yan Yue is too naive."


    "Teach her a lesson, this shop can''t be managed by her."


    "Such rebelliousness, you must open up the Yan family!"


    And the spectators on the side also became lively, mostly watching the show.


    Yan Yue lowered her head, raised her head again, and cleared her mind a little, "The head of the Yan family is my father, Yan Mengyuan, and it has nothing to do with you. Now I am an inner disciple of the Heyin school. Are you not afraid of the Heyin school?"


    Although these words are threatening, they are very pale and weak.


    Yan Mengchu''s voice was louder, "Huh, how can Yan Mengyuan be the head of the Xiuxian family as a mortal? It''s ridiculous, don''t think about it if you are a female stream. Only I can be the head of the Yan family, not to mention that there is a Patriarch Order in hand. No one can object, even if you are a disciple of the Holland School!"


    He turned to everyone, one by one, "I am the only owner of the Yan family, and this Yan family store is naturally mine. From today on, the Yan family store will be under my control. Please take care of it in the future."


    Immediately, he looked at Yan Yue, "You, go back to your lotus school and become an inner disciple. The Yan family matter will have nothing to do with you in the future!"


    "Yes, fairness is in the hearts of the people, the Dutch school is the Dutch school, the family is a family business, they can''t manage other people''s housework no matter how strong they are."


    "It makes sense, everyone looks at it, and puts out the lotus sent to scare who?"


    "Yan Mengchu is the head of the Yan family, you are nothing, hand over to the shop soon!"


    The cultivators beside him pointed at Yan Yue together in a shocking manner.


    The sudden blow made Yan Yue collapse a little.


    She was shaking slightly and her face became paler. She was scolded like this by her second uncle. She had experienced a lot before, but now she fell into this situation again, and the shadow in her heart reappeared, and she was almost unable to resist it.


    "How to do how to do����"


    She would not spare anything for the family, but in the end she had to be driven out of the family by the family slutty, this kind of thing, she simply couldn''t afford it. She knew in her heart that it was obvious that Yan Mengchu saw the huge profits here and wanted to embezzle, but she was flustered and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    just endure no tears, keep the appearance strong.


    "What are you squeezing?"


    "Where did the wild girl come from, I don''t know anything about politeness."


    Outside the circle, a little girl desperately separated the crowd and squeezed into the circle.


    Yangmei rushed to Yan Yue and shouted in front of the crowd, "You must not bully the senior sister, a bunch of bad guys!"


    She glared at her surroundings, her small face flushed.


    "Junior sister, you go back quickly, don''t be here."


    Yan Yue, who is eager to weep, is very moved, but she knows that Yang Mei can''t help, and no one can even help. What if the Patriarch''s Order is in the hands of others?


    Yangmei leaned into Yan Yue''s ear and said softly, "Senior sister, don''t worry, senior brother is going to find someone for help, come right away!"


    "Brother, Zhou Shu?"


    Yan Yue was a little confused, but thinking of what Zhou Shu had done, some hope surged in her heart, like a ray of light seen in the dark night, "Will Zhou Shu have a way... Maybe, it might be true."


    Yan Mengchu glanced at Yang Mei, and said disdainfully, "Little girl join in the fun, go away! Yan Yue, you consciously hand over the shop, or I will drive people!"


    "Catch people, rush people!"


    The cultivator beside ���� was also ready to move, and walked a few steps forward together.


    While Yang Mei still stood in front of Yan Yue, staring at them motionlessly, "Go away!"


    Yan Mengchu waved his hand, "Drive them away."


    A few cultivators stepped forward, and released spiritual pressure together, forming an invisible wall, pushing forward.


    Yan Yue quickly pulled Yang Mei behind her and said angrily, "Yan Mengchu, do you really dare to do something here?"


    "We don''t do it, let alone violate the rules, haha."


    A few cultivators smiled happily, using only Reiatsu without making any moves. The combined efforts made Yan Yue continue to give in.


    Yan Mengchu laughed a few times, and walked swaggeringly into the shop with the practitioners around him.


    Yan Yue, who was forced to one side, was distraught. She knew that if these people were allowed to enter the Yan''s shop, the shop would really change ownership.


    ���


    Feishui sword suddenly rose, hanging on top of Yan Yue''s head, unsteady, most of the surrounding crowd dispersed instantly.


    The flying sword of the eighth-layer cultivator in the Qi Refining Realm is not fun.


    Yan Mengchu was stunned, his legs and feet could not help shaking.


    There was silence all around, and it was silent for a long time.


    "I don''t have the courage, just keep going! If she really dares to do some tricks, she can stay in this shop? The Yanjia shop is even mine."


    Very strange, it was not Yan Mengchu who was speaking, but a gray-clothed repairman behind Yan Mengchu. He looked sullen and looked at Yan Yue with provocative eyes, with a smug smile on his mouth.


    Yan Yue is silent, speechless.


    She can''t help but feel angry for a while, but she knows she must never do it.


    "Stop!"


    A scream came from not far away, Zhou Shu separated the crowd and walked quickly, behind him, followed by a group of blue-shirted repairmen.


    One of the elders snorted coldly, waved his sleeves and flicked out, and the spiritual pressure at the door instantly disappeared. Yan Yue hurriedly ran to the door of the shop and stood in front of Yan Mengchu.


    Yan Mengchu suddenly felt a little silly, and was still.


    "Hey, isn''t this Deacon Shen Baili of Fangshi?"


    "He never participated in inspections, how come he came here."


    "Who is that young cultivator, who actually came to join in the fun, heroes save the United States?"


    "Haha, it may be possible."


    Listening to the comments of the people around, the gray-clothed repair man changed his expression slightly, and pushed Yan Mengchu in a daze into the circle.


    Yan Mengchu looked back and saw the eyes of the gray-clothed repair man, and nodded anxiously.


    He held the Patriarch''s order, and said to Shen Baichai, "Deacon Shen, what are you doing here? This is the family affair of our Yan family, right?"


    Shen Baili smiled, "Of course Fang City will not take care of your family affairs, but you instigated other Zongmen to gather people to make trouble in Fang City, which hindered the order of Fang City, so we can''t ignore it."


    Yan Mengchu seemed to be electrocuted for a while, and was startled for a while.


    The gray-clothed repairman winked at him again, and Yan Mengchu shouted loudly, "What other sects are all my relatives and friends who are all my relatives and friends. It''s against the rules?"


    Zhou Shu took a step forward, pointed to the grey-clothed cultivator, and said indifferently, "Family and friends? I see this one, and those behind you, all of them are cultivators of the Six Outs. They are all your relatives and friends. Friends? You colluded and came to Qingxiafang City to deliberately seize the shops of serious merchants and affect the business of others in Fang City. Isn''t Fang City still out of control?"


    Shen Baichai also said with a black face, "Alstroemeria, don''t stretch your hands too long, we don''t care about other places, but Qingxiafang City can''t tolerate you in the wild."


    How could it be seen?


    The gray-clothed repairman glanced at Zhou Shu, with a trace of hatred in his eyes, and he didn''t say what he wanted to say. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    He turned to Yan Mengchu and said in a very low voice, "I have helped you enough. You can solve the rest by yourself. You can''t solve it. Don''t blame me for being polite."


    He left quickly, and the cultivators behind him also left in the blink of an eye, leaving only Yan Mengchu alone.


    Yan Mengchu glanced around, then looked at himself, his courage suddenly disappeared by eight points, but he still insisted, "I am alone now. I said my housework, no one cares, right?"


    Shen Baicha nodded, "As long as you don''t violate the order of the market, you can do whatever you want."


    Yan Mengchu took the Patriarch''s Order and pointed to Yan Yue, "I have Patriarch''s Order, I am the Patriarch, this shop must be given to me!"


    Faced with the Patriarch''s order, Yan Yue was at a loss and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Your position as the head of the Patriarch was removed by the Yan family a long time ago. What Patriarch are you still talking about? But you have the Patriarch''s order and you do have the right to speak. Then, please come to the shop and have a good talk."


    Zhou Shu took two steps and made a please gesture, "Please come in."


    "Yes, go in and have a good talk." Yang Mei also shouted.


    Yan Yue settled down, and came to his senses, "Second Uncle, since it''s a family matter, let''s go into our own home and discuss it clearly."


    After finishing speaking, she walked into the shop first.


    "Come on, come on." Yang Mei followed Yan Yue and turned around and made a face. She didn''t know what happened, but she felt it was time to be happy.


    Yan Mengchu looked at the shop, hesitated for a while, but didn''t dare to follow up.


    Zhou Shu urged, "Hurry up, don''t you want to talk about housework, Sister Yan is afraid that you have been waiting for a long time."


    Yan Mengchu gritted his teeth, lonely and lonely, and finally didn''t have the guts to go in, "Huh, I''ll come again next time!"


    After finishing speaking, he stamped his foot severely, turned and left.

 Chapter 51: How to do it

    watched Yan Mengchu''s departure, Zhou Shu shook his head. As he expected, this Yan Mengchu described as wretched, very courageous, and dared to come here to make trouble. Most of them were instigated by others.


    He saluted Shen Baixie, "It''s all up to Deacon Shen this time."


    Shen Baili laughed, "Every other, I haven''t thanked you well for what happened last time. Guanshi Yuan also said that he should take more care of your affairs. But it is not counted by the old man. After that, there will probably be trouble."


    Zhou Shu gave them a very good impression about the evil repair, and he also had a good impression of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "Deacon Shen said very much."


    Shen Baicai stroked his long beard and said earnestly, "But the Yan family��s affairs are left to the Yan family. You don��t have to worry about so much in a casual cultivator. Practice hard and don��t disappoint Yuan Guanshi��s intentions for you. But Guanshi Yuan I kind of want you to enter the Tianliu Sect. As for the six-out sect, heh, its hands are stretched long enough, but it is not qualified to come to Qingxiafang City to do something."


    Zhou Shu nodded again and again, "What the deacon said is, I understand it. Only when I saw that the Liu Chuan was really arrogant and deceived no one in our town, I came to report to the deacon."


    Shen Baili nodded in satisfaction, "Okay, I''m leaving."


    He took the cultivator from Fangshi to leave, Zhou Shu thought for a while, turned around and left.


    The onlookers discussed for a while, and then gradually dispersed.


    In front of a mountain forest, the gray-clothed repairman stared at the other repairers with an angry expression.


    "Who is that kid? How does he know that we are in the sect?"


    The rest looked at the gray-clothed repairer tremblingly, without making a sound.


    After waiting for a long time, the anger on the gray-clothed repairman''s face gradually disappeared, and replaced with a blank expression, "I think it should be someone among you who has leaked the information, who is it? Tell me, I promise not to kill you."


    After a while, a cultivator hesitated for a long time before hesitatingly said, "I seem to have seen that kid. He went to Yujiazhuang to get Lingquan water."


    "So, he has seen you too?"


    The gray-clothed cultivator sighed with relief, as if he had understood something, with a strange smile on his face, "I said, how could the prior arrangement fail? It turns out that the problem lies here. Haha, the face you got It��s a pity that the shop is gone like this."


    The cultivator''s face was earthy, and he held back for a long time, "It seems to be... Hall Master Hu, forgive... Ah..."


    The gray-clothed cultivator sighed lightly, and slowly walked to the cultivator, "I remember that I clearly said that the disciple in Jiazhuang cannot sign up for this Qingxiafang city mission. Do you remember? remember?"


    His voice suddenly increased by an octave.


    And the cultivator was shaking like a sieve, unable to speak at all.


    "Just for the reward of twenty low-grade spirit stones, an important mission failed...I promise not to kill you, but I will hack you to death."


    The gray-clothed repairman slowly drew out a long knife from his sleeve. Three blood grooves were engraved on the blue blade, and the cold light flashed sensibly.


    His life was at stake, the cultivator suddenly stopped shivering, and took two talismans in a fast motion, one aimed at the gray-clothed cultivator, the other hit himself, and his body was short, jumping out like a cheetah. .


    At the same time, three huge fireballs smashed towards the gray-clothed repairman with head and face.


    The cultivators on the side yelled in exclamation and dodged one after another. They all knew so well. What this cultivator threw out was actually a fire talisman, a genuine second-order talisman, and the life-saving moves at the bottom of the gas refining realm. Dodge.


    The cold light flashed suddenly.


    The three fireballs and the body of the cultivator were divided into two at the same time.


    "gone back."


    The gray-clothed repairman patted his sleeves, turned and left.


    The rest of the cultivators hurriedly followed behind, but the atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    Zhou Shu circled the square market, passed through the puzzle, and entered the Yan''s shop through the back door.


    Yan Yue and Yang Mei were in the back hall, apparently waiting for a long time. When they saw Zhou Shu, they came over with excitement.


    "Junior Brother, this time, thank you so much."


    Yan Yue thanked her very seriously, her eye circles were still slightly red.


    "Sister, you don''t have to be polite with me."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said solemnly, "What the **** is going on with you, that Yan Mengchu, tell me. This matter is probably not over yet. He has the Yan family''s patron order, and he must come to the Yan family shop. Trouble, you and I are closely related now, the shop can��t have trouble, we will bear the burden of the bad and the good, and we will think of countermeasures together."


    At that time, he and Yang Mei heard the argument at the entrance of the shop. He guessed a general idea, and immediately thought of a temporary solution. Yang Mei delayed for a while and immediately went to a familiar Fangshi management report, but the details of the matter were not understood. You have to figure it out before you can prescribe the right medicine.


    "Blessings and misfortunes are shared... I see."


    Yan Yue muttered in a low voice, this was originally her family affair, and she had never said it to anyone, but when she heard Zhou Shu��s words, she suddenly wanted to speak out the depression hidden in her heart.


    The two looked at each other, both nodded, and then looked at Yangmei on the side.


    This matter has nothing to do with Yang Mei, and they don''t want to involve Yang Mei.


    Yangmei blinked her eyes, apparently she understood something, "You all see what I do? If I don''t go out, I want to listen."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Hey, sister, you go to the front party, next time I will ask you to eat spiritual food."


    "It was supposed to be invited, huh."


    "Please have three meals in a row." Zhou Shu raised the price.


    Yangmei hesitated for a while, then shook his head resolutely, "No, five meals, no, no eight meals! I can think of countermeasures, and I can help!"


    Zhou Shu and Yan Yue looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    Yangmei can be regarded as having experienced life and death together. Although she is young, she is indeed a person to be trusted.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said gently, "If you really want to listen, then we will be together, but no matter what you hear, don''t say anything."


    "I won''t say it, not ten meals!" Yang Mei clapped her hands and laughed, her eyes bent into crescents.


    The three of them entered the secret room of Yan''s shop.


    The various entanglements of the Yan family, the grievances between Yan Yue and Yan Mengchu, were expressed from Yan Yue one by one.


    Zhou Shu slightly lowered his jaw, "Yan Yue, your second uncle should not be able to do this kind of thing. Most of them were instigated by the Liu Chuzong. I think the Patriarch''s order was also the Liu Chuzong who helped him find it. The purpose is for you. Home shop."


    Yangmei clenched her small fist angrily, "Yan Mengchu, there are still six sects, they are too damning!"


    Yan Yue nodded, "I think so too. Yan Mengchu is bullying and fearing hardship. He used to hear that the Heyin school''s legs are weak. This time he will come to provoke him. Someone must have made an idea with him. By the way, brother, how do you know those people are? Six-out sect?"


    She has some doubts.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Last time I went to Yujiazhuang to fight for Lingquan water I saw one of them was wearing liuchen clothes. Last time I grabbed the Lingquan from home, this time It''s really bad to come to grab Yan''s shop."


    Yan Yue thoughtfully, "I don''t know where this sect came from... Alas, Yan Mengchu mixed up with them, I''m afraid I will be thinking about the Yan family day and night."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "In fact, this matter can also be solved easily, it depends on what you think of Sister Yan."


    "What?" Yan Yue was a little puzzled.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "If you want me to see, it''s very simple. Sister Yan, you abandon the Yan''s shop and reopen a shop in the name of someone else. We will continue to do business as usual. He wants to use the Patriarch''s order to suppress you. The shop gave it to him."


    Yan Yue thought about it for a moment, "No, our Yan family has just this shop property. If you give it to him, you will definitely be ruined by him, and the entire Yan family will have a hard time."


    "Is it better now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled intentionally or unintentionally, "In fact, a better solution is for Sister, you to take your family to leave Yan''s house."


    "Ah! Quit Yan''s house?"


    Yan Yue was a little surprised, Yang Mei also opened his eyes wide.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yan Mengchu is now in collusion with Liushengzong, and there is a Patriarch Order in hand. You and your father can''t compete with him. As long as you stay in Yan''s house, you will be suppressed by him for a day. Nothing goes well. Trouble will be found every day. Instead of this, it is better to leave the Yan family directly and do your own without any restraint or drag. The result will be better. Sister, think about it carefully."


    Yan Yue listened to him and shook his head rather heavily, "I''m sorry, brother, I can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu''s words, Yan Yue didn''t think it made sense, but she couldn''t do it if she quit the Yan family and gave up the goal that she would work hard for all her life.

 Chapter 52: Horn spade

    Zhou Shu asked again with a serious expression, "Sure? If you must care about Yan''s family and put yourself on the shackles, then things will be difficult."


    Yan Yue''s expression became more solemn, "I''m sorry, brother, I really can''t do it. Alas, maybe this is the hardship that the Yan family must go through. In any case, I will let the Yan family survive. Brother, thank you for your kindness. , I understand very well, but I will take care of the rest."


    Zhou Shu said slightly, "Is the fate of the family..."


    He came across, without too much entanglement. In the past, Zhou Shu''s parents were killed by bandits. After his revenge, his grievances ended. Apart from Wuwangmen''s grudges, he did not have a sense of belonging to this world.


    Unlike Yan Yue, who was born in a family, everything he did was for the family, even the cultivation of immortals.


    "Fate..."


    Yan Yue pondered for a while, her eyes became firmer, "Junior Brother is right, this is my destiny."


    Yangmei grimaced, "What are you talking about, why don''t you understand? Isn''t the brother not helping the sister?"


    Yan Yue gently touched her long hair, "It''s not that the brother didn''t help me, I didn''t let him help."


    "Why don''t you let it, Senior Sister? Senior Brother is very capable, he can draw thunderstorm talisman, and second-order monsters can be killed!" Yang Mei was a little unconvinced, "It must be fine this time!"


    To Zhou Shu, she seems to always be confident.


    Regarding Fuluo, even if Zhou Shu��s performance is so obvious, other people do not believe that Zhou Shu did it due to limited cognition, but she is on the contrary and never suspected that it was not Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help smiling when he heard Yang Mei''s words.


    "Yes, brother is very capable and a genius. I believe he will definitely become a leader in the world of immortality cultivation in the future." Yan Yue deeply agrees. Zhou Shu looks only sixteen years old and his cultivation level is not high, but what he has done, Even those veteran foundation builders can''t do it.


    She glanced at Zhou Shu and said warmly, "Junior brother, don''t think too much, I can solve it by myself."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, a little admired in his heart, she is a woman, it is not easy to resist so many responsibilities, the most rare thing is that persistence and stubbornness, in fact, he is like this.


    "In this case, I have to choose the third method."


    "The third way?" Yan Yue''s eyes lit up, "Is there any other way?"


    Yangmei opened her eyes wide, "What''s the second one?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The second one is to kill Yan Mengchu. Killing him will eliminate the problem. But I believe Senior Sister Yan will not choose. If Senior Sister Yan really wants to kill Yan Mengchu, he will not be able to live until now. Don''t mention it for trouble."


    Yan Yue''s expression was dim, and he slowly nodded, "After all, he is my second uncle. The family rules of the Yan family must not kill each other. Even if he is wrong, at most he will be expelled from the family, but it is impossible to kill him. ."


    "Family is trouble," Zhou Shu pretended to shrug helplessly, "The third way is to find a way to get the Patriarch''s order. This is difficult, but now it is the only way."


    "How to get it?"


    Yan Yue frowned, "I also thought about it. The Patriarch''s Order is an important token of the Yan family and must be taken back. But Yan Mengchu is now in the Liushengzong, even if I go there, I can''t fight it. The rules are very strict, disciples cannot go to other sects to lead a fight for private matters, especially inner disciples."


    "Don''t be afraid, Sister Sister, I will go fight with you!" Yang Mei raised her little hand.


    "You don''t have to go to Liudezong."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I think Yan Mengchu hasn''t joined the Liushengzong. Even if he is stupid, he will not be so stupid. Now joining the Liushengzong, he is robbing Yan''s shop. To some advantage. Oh, although Liu Xingzong will definitely abandon him in the future, the superficial work is still to be done. He and Liu Xingzong should be a cooperative relationship. In order to seize the shop at any time, he is likely to live near Fangshi, or even I live in Fangshi."


    "Really?"


    Zhou Shu nodded affirmatively, "Eight or nine will not leave ten."


    A gleam flashed in Yan Yue''s eyes, "Well, I''ll go find him out, and then take home the main order."


    "It''s not that easy to pick up, it''s possible that even people can''t find it."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Liu Chuzong reached out to Fang City this time, and he must have made a lot of preparations. The layout and eyeliner will not be less, and you can''t leave the shop. If you are not there, they may come over to find trouble at any time. Let Yan Mengchu enter the shop, and the Yan family��s housework shop can��t manage it. It��s impossible for you to get it back."


    Yan Yue frowned, "What should I do?"


    Zhou Shu said sternly, "Patriarch''s order, I''ll find a way to get it, you don''t need to worry about it. Keep the shop well during this time."


    "You go get it, how can that work?"


    Yan Yue waved his hand again and again, and eagerly stopped saying, "Yan Mengchu has been stuck on the fifth floor of the Qi Refining Realm for a long time, and his cultivation base is much higher than yours, and he also has a Patriarch Order. That is the first level refined by the Yan Family. Magic weapon, strong offensive power, you can''t beat him."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I can try."


    "No." Yan Yue just shook his head.


    "It''s so decided."


    Zhou Shu showed a confident expression and knocked on the table twice, "Senior Sister, just keep the shop safe, open the door less for now, and buy a few better defensive formations that can defend the tenth-tier cultivation of the Qi Refining Realm. Of the person."


    "But..."


    Yan Yue''s expression was a little heavy, and he stared at Zhou Shu, his worry was obvious.


    Zhou Shu deliberately showed a little relaxed, "Don''t worry, I will not do anything beyond the scope of my ability."


    Yang Mei was a little unhappy, raised her hands and shouted, "Brother, what am I doing then?"


    Zhou Shu smiled at her, "You go back to the sect."


    "Don''t do it, I want to help too." Yang Mei pouted suddenly, staring at Zhou Shu very dissatisfied.


    "Junior sister, you haven''t finished your sect chores this month?" Yan Yue grabbed her hand and asked with a smile.


    Yang Mei shook her head and said angrily, "No... this month, my task is to feed spirit beasts again. Why don''t you let me control the medicine garden? It''s so annoying." She looked at Yan Yue with envy in her eyes. It��s better to be a senior sister. When you become an inner disciple, you don��t have to worry about any chores, you can do whatever you want, ooh."


    "It will be fine in the future, I believe the junior sister will definitely be able to enter the inner door."


    Yan Yue comforted, "It''s a bit late now, I''ll take you back in a while, I don''t think the Liuchenzong will come again today?"


    She looked at Zhou Shu with inquiring eyes, wanting Zhou Shu''s confirmation.


    "Well, just do this, be careful on the way."


    I deliberately ignored Yang Mei��s dissatisfaction Zhou Shu nodded, "By the way, Sister Yan, do you have any spirit stones? A good defense formation is not cheap. I still have a hundred middle-grade ones here, you Use it first."


    He took out the storage bag and piled the spirit stones on the table.


    "It''s really not enough, Junior Brother, I won''t be polite to you, and I will pay you back in the future." Yan Yue was not hypocritical, and reached out to get the spirit stone.


    Suddenly, a black figure came out of Zhou Shu, and directly rushed onto the spirit stone, rolling into a ball and motionless.


    Yan Yue and Yang Mei were both stunned.


    Zhou Shu pinched his nose, and said embarrassedly, "This..."


    He quickly grabbed Xiao Gun, and it took a lot of effort to pull the Lingshi out of his arms.


    "So ugly, what is this, brother?" Yang Mei stared curiously.


    "Spirit worm... well, maybe it''s a spirit worm." Zhou Shu knocked it twice.


    Xiao Gun was very dissatisfied with shaking his horns, dancing with his hands.


    Yan Yue looked at it for a while, and said thoughtfully, "I seem to have seen this kind of spirit worm in a book. It should be called a horned spade, but the horns are not so big, and the belly does not seem so. round����"


    "It should be the spirit worm that the senior sister said, don''t care about the details," Zhou Shu asked, "what is the use of this horn and spade?"


    Yan Yue thought for a while, "I didn''t go into details in the book. It seems that I can identify Lingtian and other ranks. I can''t say for sure."


    "Well, it''s really useless..."


    Zhou Shu sighed, and put Xiao Gun back into his arms, "But as my lucky bug, I will continue to feed you a foodie."


    "What lucky worm?" Yang Mei shook his head.


    Zhou Shu pretends to be mysterious, "Cannot be said."


    "Humph."

 Chapter 53: Boost

    chatted with Yan Yueshen for a while, and after saying some preparations, Zhou Shu said goodbye to them, and still left the Yanjia shop through the back door, wandered around the street for a few times, and then walked to Sanyuanzhai.


    After entering Sanyuanzhai, the guy walked over at once, "Treasurer Hua said, if Young Master Zhou comes, go directly to the back hall to find him."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and went straight to the back hall.


    Secretly thought, Hua Ruoan, he is indeed an old fox, he had expected me to come.


    In the back hall, Hua Ruoan stood beside a portrait, watching the reverie, very leisurely.


    "Hua shopkeeper."


    Zhou Shu entered the door and bowed first.


    Hua Ruoan turned around, with a weird smile, "Heh, Brother Zhou, today you made a big splash at Yan''s shop."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, seemingly complimented, "The shopkeeper Hua is so powerful that he knows the world without going out. It seems that the next day is really the right time."


    Hua Ruoan walked a few steps, staring at Zhou Shu, "What does Brother Zhou mean? The old man is at a loss."


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and bowed quite sincerely, "Treasurer Hua, here is here for help."


    He knew that Hua Ruoan had asked him knowingly, but he would not say it, and the face he should give must be given.


    "Heh, hehe."


    Hua Ruoan laughed a little bit of contentment, "Brother Zhou has an expert behind him, and he has a good relationship with Deacon Shen and even Guan Yuan. In this market, what else do I need to ask the old man for help? Are you joking?"


    "The shopkeeper Hua said and laughed."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "If Master Fu is willing to come out, it won''t be like this. But the stewardship is too far apart from me. What does it matter? Besides, they can''t help me with some things. Only shopkeeper Hua knows about family affairs, so only shopkeeper Hua can help me."


    "Well, for the sake of you begging me so, I reluctantly agreed..."


    Hua Ruoan touched the sparse beard on his lips, bowed his head in a pensive manner, "But how can I help you, how can I help you?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t think too much. He knew that Hua Ruoan would negotiate the terms first, and immediately said in a straightforward voice, "The proceeds from the muddy talisman will be distributed to the shopkeeper 50%."


    Hua Ruoan suddenly raised his head, his eyes flashed with excitement, "50%, are you sure? Can you call the shots?"


    He had a good talk with Zhou Shu before, he got 25% of the mire talisman, and Zhou Shu took 75%, now it has become 50%, and he has doubled the income at once. He can''t hide his excitement.


    Of course, in his opinion, seventy-five percent of the previous rune-master wanted him, and Zhou Shu was just a middleman.


    Zhou Shu silently nodded, and said with difficulty, "Although the matter over there is troublesome, I will discuss it at the next meeting, but I guarantee that the treasurer''s income is 50%."


    "Well, Brother Zhou is so refreshing, what else can I say, sit down, Brother Zhou."


    Hua Ruoan waved his hand, a wooden chair slid from the side and landed beside Zhou Shu, and suddenly a cup of spirit tea appeared in the air, hanging in front of Zhou Shu.


    The steam is slightly hot, the fragrance is overflowing, and behind the mist reveals a face that is distorted with excitement.


    Zhou Shu accepted it with a smile, "Thank you, the shopkeeper."


    Hua Ruoan looked at him, "Brother Zhou, how can I help you?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, ��Help me find out Yan Mengchu��s address, places he often passes by, etc. In short, I want his detailed information. He should live around Fang City, not too far, and maybe even in Fang City. In the city."


    "Oh, it''s just that? Just go ahead and solve it together. I can help you find a few more cultivators who can do things. I have a way in this regard."


    Hua Ruoan shook his head and smiled, making a slash with his hands.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and then he refused, "The shopkeeper is too worried, I just want to get him back for something, but I don''t mean anything else."


    Hua Ruoan is indeed an old fox, and the proposal has ulterior motives, but Zhou Shu knows it well and will never accept it.


    Once he did this, the relationship between him and the Yan family could break at any time, and he held Hua Ruoan''s hand with a great deal. He didn''t want to have such a connection with Hua Ruoan.


    This practice is not worth the loss, it is tantamount to drinking poison to quench thirst.


    "Brother Zhou, your mind is not ruthless enough, and this is nothing. The old man advises you that you must cut the grass when you encounter this kind of thing. If he wants to occupy my three vows, hey..."


    Hua Ruoan waved his hand, "But just do it with you. The old man knows that you don''t want others to intervene too much in this matter, but your cultivation level is a bit difficult to do this... You better not have an accident, you still owe it. I have many things."


    "Thank you, shopkeeper Hua, for being so concerned. When you can''t solve it, you will naturally come to the shopkeeper again." Zhou Shu stood up, smiled and nodded.


    "The result will be given to you in seven days. Come and get it in a few days."


    The shopkeeper Hua nodded, and his face was slightly dark, "Keep in mind what you have said today. If you don''t keep your promise, the old man has ten ways to make it difficult for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, arched his hands, turned and left.


    In the room behind him, Hua Ruoan said to himself with a smile on his face, "Huh, I know I will come to the old man for help. Wait, I will slowly squeeze out all your oil and water."


    Zhou Shu left Sanyuanzhai, went around for a while, bought enough food, and returned to his residence.


    There are a lot of things today. UU reading is also a bit messy, but it''s smooth.


    It is also a last resort to ask Hua Ruoan for help. He does not have any contacts. He wants to find a person in Qingxiafang City, which is a few tens of miles away, and it is no different from finding a needle in a haystack. Moreover, if you want to grab time, you can only rely on Hua Ruoan. The power of it.


    Of course, it is easier to find Yan Mengchu if you ask Shen Baicai for help, but he cannot do that. Shen Baiche has already said that he should not be involved in the private affairs of the Yan family. If he goes to find Shen Baiche, he will undoubtedly expose his relationship with the Yan family.


    And now, it is not the time to honor favors.


    The 50% of the profit allocated to the quagmire talisman seems to be a lot, but in fact, he can''t draw much of the quagmire talisman, and the profit will certainly not be much.


    Fumo can only be drawn with talisman, but the muddy talisman is a special second-order talisman. Fumo is not so good. As I said before, Hua Ruoan will be responsible for the talisman. By then, there will be less talisman. There are also enough reasons, mostly Hua Ruoan feels uncomfortable.


    He didn''t think much about this kind of thing, so he left it to Hua Ruoan to worry about it.


    He has something to do.


    If nothing happens, he will get the specific news of Yan Mengchu in seven days.


    How to get the Yan family''s Patriarch Order, you must plan carefully, but the most important thing now is to practice the shadow escape technique.


    The kind of escape technique from mysterious evil cultivation. It is magical, indistinct and difficult to distinguish, and the speed is extremely fast. It can be practiced at the third level of the Qi state. After training, it will help him a lot, and he will be more sure of getting Patriarch orders.


    The ���� Fenying Fu Jue has been deduced before, but it is difficult to practice successfully within five days.


    I must hurry up.


    UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading!

 Chapter 54: Escape

    The �������� sub-shadow escape technique can form many afterimages when used, which confuses opponents.


    But the cultivator in the refining realm obviously couldn''t do this step.


    For Zhou Shu, as long as he can be like a masked man, his figure is vague and difficult to distinguish, so that his opponent can''t figure out his specific position.


    In the past few days, he temporarily put down the talisman and concentrates on practicing escape.


    After his deductions and calculations, he learned that the essence of the shadow escape technique, that vague afterimage, is not all caused by fast speed-no matter how fast and fast the Qi Refining Realm Cultivator can be, another part of the reason is that he is using it. During the escape, various parts of the body simultaneously cast a simple magic trick similar to Xiaoyunyu Jue, producing smoke of different shapes and colors to cover the body, leaving the opponent without a trace.


    The more ingenious the smoke cast by the body, the less clear the opponent is. Combining with its own speed increase, it forms an effect similar to a magic array.


    After using the magic trick, the opponent fell into the clouds, completely unable to distinguish his body shape.


    "It is indeed a very peculiar technique."


    Zhou Shu admired this technique a little bit, and even more proud, "It suits me very well."


    practitioners can use different parts to send out magic tricks, such as limbs, eyebrows, etc. Theoretically, as long as there are qi veins that open to the outside and allow spiritual power to pass through, they can cast magic tricks.


    But in fact, few low-level cultivators can do it.


    Most low-level cultivators can only use a few atmospheric veins to issue magic arts, such as hand lunar yin, hand yangming, etc. In other places, either the qi veins are too small to withstand the spiritual power, or they simply do not get through there. Qi pulse.


    Zhou Shu is totally different. His Qi veins are all opened up, and he is stretched wide enough during the spiritual power rampage to fully accommodate the spiritual power passing through.


    As long as he controls properly, he can cast magic tricks from any part of his body.


    Although it is troublesome, it can be done.


    However, because the energy veins themselves are all damaged, the spiritual power that can pass is extremely limited, and the power is pitifully small, but this shadow escape technique does not require any power.


    Knowing the essence and knowing how to do better, Zhou Shu also practiced very smoothly.


    But it is very difficult. Controlling so many energy channels to cast magic tricks, even if the tricks are simple, it is not easy.


    The key point is that those qi veins are still broken.


    Each route must be calculated and deduced in meditation.


    But the harder it is, the less able to defeat Zhou Shu. He is full of resilience and full of confidence.


    In the bamboo forest next to Fang City.


    Zhou Shu stands steadily like a statue.


    suddenly, he moved.


    ''S figure suddenly unfolded, and his body was quickly surrounded by a layer of smoke. The smoke was very similar to his clothes. At first glance, it seemed as if the whole person had been fatter several times.


    But if you look closely, you will see a very clear figure in the smoke, and the figure is vaguely like Zhou Shu.


    Is it because the escape method is not used well, showing its true colors?


    The figure suddenly jumped up and rushed towards a thick bamboo.


    Looking at the castration, the figure in the smoke is facing the bamboo. If you hit it straight and don''t dodge, it will definitely break the bamboo.


    However, something strange happened. The figure went straight through the bamboo. The bamboo was like a knife, dividing the figure in two.


    There was something more weird behind, the separated figures gradually closed, and after only a few breaths, they returned to their original appearance.


    In an instant, the smoke cleared, Zhou Shu showed his figure and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, except for lack of spiritual power and too short duration, everything else is perfect."


    He did not completely follow the requirements of Fenying Yunjue, but added a little improvement.


    Because of his own advantage-the Qi pulse is fully open, the whole body can use the magic trick, the smoke formed can reach the level of simulating one''s body. Therefore, he deliberately formed a figure similar to his own to better confuse the enemy.


    That figure is not his actual location, his real location is in the cloud of smoke outside the figure.


    Such an improved method is used to surprise opponents and surprise them by surprise.


    He is satisfied, but he also has some regrets.


    "If the smoke can cooperate with light and shadow refraction, etc., the split shadow escape technique can even form a stealth effect in a short time. But in that case, the calculation and deduction process is too complicated. It is not my current spiritual consciousness can bear, but it will only be in the future. It can definitely be done."


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu returned slowly.


    The northwest corner outside the city.


    This is called the pavilion area, and it is also the residential area around Qingxiafang City. It is different from the shack area where Zhou Shu is located. The high-end atmosphere is high-end here. The residences are all separate pavilions, which are much more spiritual, and the defense is very tight. .


    But if the repairers want to live here, the protection fee they have to pay to Fangshi is much higher, and every month they need several middle-grade spirit stones.


    In a two-story pavilion, Yan Mengchu looked like an eggplant that had been burned out, with the tortoise huddled on one side, and opposite him stood the shady-faced gray-clothed repairman.


    The gray-clothed cultivator''s name is Hu Jiasheng, and he has a perfect tenth level of Qi Refining Realm.


    Although Liuxianzong is a Xiuxian sect, it acts like a gang of rivers and lakes, and its internal structure is the same.


    Its founder was originally the leader of a great power in the world. Later, by chance, he obtained the secret of the fairy family, became a cultivator, and established the sect, but the original habit has been retained until today.


    Hu Jiasheng stared at Yan Mengchu and said sharply, "You trash!"


    Yan Mengchu cowered and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    "There is a Patriarch Order, so something can''t be done? What happened to you alone? With your cultivation base and Patriarch Order, you can''t deal with a woman of the eighth level of the Qi Refining Realm? It really disappoints me. "


    Yan Mengchu whispered, "Yan Yue is very good, I...I''m afraid I can''t beat it."


    Hu Jiasheng looked contemptuous, "Trash!"


    "Yes, what the adults said."


    Yan Mengchu looked up at Hu Jiasheng, then quickly lowered his head, "Then what should I do now?"


    "I have a lot of eyeliner by the Yanjia shop, always pay attention, as long as there is a chance, you will break in for me!" Hu Jiasheng''s eyes flashed a cold light, "I will find someone to cooperate with you, just go in. , The shop is yours. You are the Yan family. No one else can say anything, and there is no reason for Fangshi to manage."


    "Yes, yes, I know."


    Yan Mengchu nodded repeatedlyThat Yan Yue..."


    "The opportunity, naturally, is when Yan Yue is not there," Hu Jia said bitterly, "You are a waste, if you were too wasteful, you would have solved it at that time, how can there be so many things?"


    Yan Mengchu showed a bit of joy and wiped his nose, "Yan Yue is not there, I promise to break in and occupy the shop."


    Hu Jia nodded, "What should I do after occupying the shop, don''t I need to talk about it?"


    Yan Mengchu lowered his head, "I know, try to buy the next shop, arrange all the brothers of Liu Chuzong in, and maintain a good relationship with the talisman. It is best to find the specific location of the talisman."


    Hu Jiasheng nodded, "I don''t know why the Talisman had to cooperate with the Yan family, but I think he would also be willing to cooperate with Liuchanzong, otherwise..."


    There was a dark smile on his face, but the smile quickly disappeared.


    "Other time, you stay here for me, and you are not allowed to go out!"


    Yan Mengchu dare not say anything except nodding.


    Hu Jiasheng looked at Yan Mengchu and made no secret of his dislike for him, and then cursed a word of trash, before he went downstairs by himself.


    He cooperated with Yan Mengchu, in addition to wanting to occupy the Yan''s shop and infiltrate Qingxiafang City, he also wanted to get a rune master who drew the spa charms, killing two birds with one stone.


    Liuxun Zong advocates force, and there are many low-level disciples. If you can continue to get spa charms, it will undoubtedly be a great help to Zongmen.


    And this kind of thing, why buy Lingshi? Just grab it.


    The way of survival of the Liu Chuzong is just one word, grabbing.


    The Patriarch of the Yan family was also snatched from the Yan family''s ancestors back then. It has been kept in the warehouse. After being found out recently, it was discovered that this is not an ordinary first-order magic weapon. It turns out that there are other magical effects.

 Chapter 55: Layout

    In the blink of an eye on the 7th, Zhou Shu came to Sanyuanzhai as scheduled.


    Hua Ruoan had already been waiting in the back hall. In front of him, there was a newly made jade slip.


    "What you want is right here."


    When Zhou Shu saw the jade slip, he smiled and arched his hands.


    Hua Ruoan''s face showed a hint of complacency, "The old man has been in Qingxiafang for decades, and now he is only investigating individuals. What is worth admiring."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then thank you, shopkeeper Hua."


    He stretched out his hand, Yu Jian rose up in the air and flew towards him. But halfway through the flight, it seemed to be blocked by a wall, hanging still in the air.


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Shopkeeper Hua, this is..."


    Hua Ruoan stared at him, with a glimpse of awe-inspiring flashes in his eyes, and said with a cold tone, "The previous conditions are not counted, I want 60%."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion suddenly sank when he heard the sound, "The shopkeeper Hua is a sensible person. You must know that it is a taboo for businessmen not to talk about credit."


    "Yes, I had no intention of going back, but I did not expect that for the information in this jade slip, I lost three cultivators...This loss must be counted on your head."


    Hua Ruoan shook his head slightly, and looked at Zhou Shu quite solemnly, "Lingshi is not so easy to earn, and the merchants have to spare their lives."


    Zhou Shu also slightly stunned, "So difficult?"


    "The people of the Six Generations Sect are all lunatics, really desperate," Hua Ruoan sighed lightly. "It''s no wonder that the Six Generations Sect can rise so quickly, I know the reason. Cultivators are immortal, and there is no fear of death. , But people in the sect are really not afraid of death."


    In order to investigate Yan Mengchu, the repairmen he sent out conflicted with Liu Chuzong.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, this kind of thing is common, but when there is no substantial conflict of interest, it is not common for cultivators to divide life and death. And the cultivator of the Six Outsect sect has a sharp style of play, and he is not afraid of death, and often fights for his life, causing his people to lose a lot.


    Zhou Shu looked at the jade slip, "It is regrettable that the people of Hua shopkeeper have been damaged. However, if there is no trust, 50% is still 50%. As for the loss of Hua shopkeeper, I am willing to bear the loss together with Hua shopkeeper, but I will make up for it. Go, not counted."


    Hua Ruoan thought for a while, nodded and said, "It''s not bad for you to have this kind of heart, so be it. I don''t want to ruin the promise and ruin the reputation."


    Yujian flew obliquely in the air, and was falling into Zhou Shu''s hands.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said, "Thanks to the shopkeeper, goodbye." After speaking, he turned around and left.


    "Brother Zhou, let me remind you that Yan Mengchu is not so easy to deal with. You will understand if you take a good look at Yu Jian. I advise you to give up on this matter."


    Hua Ruoan''s voice came from behind, Zhou Shu paused, and said without looking back, "Thank you, shopkeeper Hua for reminding," and immediately walked out.


    He never gives up on things that have been decided, even if it is difficult, he will continue to do it.


    When he returned to his home, Zhou Shu opened the jade slip and immediately understood what Hua Ruoan meant.


    Yan Mengchu lives in the pavilion area in the northwest corner of Fang City. It is a place where Fang City takes care of it. The defenses are very tight and the inspections are constant. Moreover, he does not live alone. There are sect cultivators with him, who can be at any time. help.


    It is obviously impossible for Zhou Shu to go there to do something.


    And Yan Mengchu can''t go out most of the time. The only exception is that he goes to Yuelailou to eat spiritual food every four days. This habit cannot be changed.


    But this is not a good opportunity. Yuelai Building is only three miles away from his residence, and it is full of avenues in the city, with people coming and going.


    It would be unwise to start a fight with a cultivator who is higher than his own cultivation level in the busy market.


    "It''s really hard."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yujian back and forth, thinking about the solution.


    The information in the jade slip is very detailed. Yan Mengchu��s personality, skills, and time to go to restaurants are also clear, and a clear map is also appended.


    "The longer the delay, the more troublesome it will be. In the day after tomorrow, Yan Mengchu will go to Yuelailou to eat spiritual food. Use this opportunity, but be prepared. If you do that, there may be some opportunities..."


    Zhou Shu thought about it and went out soon.


    He pretended to be strolling, walked back and forth between the West Gate of Fangshi and Yuelai Building several times, carefully explored the terrain, stopped for a while in front of a dark alley, showing a slight smile, and then went to the formation shop again. It took several hours to come out.


    ����


    In the afternoon, Shen Shi, Yan Mengchu greeted him, and walked out the door.


    After a full meal, he teased the waitress in the restaurant by the way. Yan Mengchu supported his swollen belly and slowly returned to the residence.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly whispered.


    "What''s the matter, there are fewer and fewer people on this road. It''s not usually like this. Did I drink too much?"


    But wanting to return, he walked this road hundreds of times, and he could not go wrong with his eyes closed. He shook his head and continued to move forward in the usual direction.


    "It''s weird, such a good day, but there are not many people in the street. Is the market so bad now?"


    grumbled while walking.


    However, after walking for a while, there was no pedestrian beside him.


    At this time, no matter how stupid his Yan Mengchu was, he knew that something was wrong, his expression changed drastically, and he turned around in shock.


    Huh.


    A black-clothed repairman wearing a mask suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way.


    "who are you?"


    Yan Mengchu looked flustered and backed away a few steps.


    "I am me..."


    The deliberately lowered voice came out faintly, which was quite strange.


    The cultivator wearing a mask is naturally Zhou Shu. This outfit was obtained from the mysterious evil cultivator, and now it comes in handy.


    "The Magic Array You used the Magic Array!"


    Yan Mengchu glanced around and recovered after a while, but still a little confused, "How is it possible, how can I be fooled by such a simple fantasy formation?"


    Zhou Shu stared at him with straight eyes and did not answer.


    Magic array, of course it is a magic array. When Zhou Shu went to Yujiazhuang, he had suffered from this kind of illusion. This time he did the same and used Yan Mengchu.


    The techniques he uses are much more ingenious.


    This kind of illusion, called the Wandering Array, is very simple. If Yan Mengchu is directly guided into the battlefield to go the wrong way, Yan Mengchu will surely find out soon, but Zhou Shu didn��t do that. He used five of the same Wandering Array in a row!


    There are bursts, and each phantom is not complete. It is deliberately reduced by one or two bursts, leaving a certain gap, so that Yan Mengchu can''t detect it, and can always see pedestrians on the road. There is not much doubt in his heart, and it gradually falls into the sky.


    The magic array is not expensive, and the method of using it is not too complicated. He obtained the method through a day��s calculations, and arranged them one by one while Yan Mengchu was eating at Yuelai Building, and then waited for Yan Mengchu to come over before putting the spirit stone to start. Formation.


    Yan Mengchu did not let him down either, and smoothly stepped into the illusion, from the busy street to a dark alley.


    Yan Mengchu looked at the gloomy mask and pretended to be calm and said, "What do you want to bring me here?"


    He couldn''t see Zhou Shu behind the mask, but he could feel that Zhou Shu''s cultivation was lower than him, and he was slightly relaxed.


    Zhou Shu''s voice was cold, "I''m asking you to borrow something and bring the Yan family''s Patriarch Order."


    "Fart, no way."


    Yan Mengchu cursed, and his figure quickly jumped out and ran forward.


    In this dark place, he didn''t know if Zhou Shu had any help, he just wanted to escape.

 Chapter 56: 1 sign?

    "how is this possible!"


    only two steps, Yan Mengchu stopped suddenly, his eyes widened like copper bells, and he stared blankly at the front.


    The previous mask repairer turned into a cloud of smoke and drifted in front of him like a ghost, so fast that he didn''t even have the thought of escape.


    This masked cultivator, is his cultivation really lower than mine? Impossible, such a fast speed, even the tenth level of the refining realm can''t be reached.


    And what are the smoke and silhouettes in front of you?


    He suddenly remembered something, his heart shook, his face was full of panic.


    "You, are you the mysterious cultivator who caused the scattered cultivator to disappear?"


    The disappearance of casual repair circulated a few days ago has caused a lot of noise, and of course he has also heard of it. Afterwards, Fangshi successfully resolved the incident and recovered all the missing casual repairs. The popularity of Fangshi also increased, and business improved by a few percent.


    According to those who were rescued by the free repairmen, the people who arrested them were two repairmen shrouded in black shadows. They were wearing masks, and they were so fast that they couldn''t see clearly.


    Is it the person in front of you?


    Zhou Shu was in the smoke, causing the virtual figure to sway slightly, and stretched his hand forward, "Give me the Patriarch''s order."


    achieved the expected effect, his plan was a little bit successful.


    "Impossible."


    Yan Mengchu hated the way.


    Although he was timid and afraid of death, he also knew that without the Patriarch Order, he would die even worse in the face of the Liu Zong''s Hall Master Hu.


    He stared at Zhou Shu, a fierce light suddenly appeared in his eyes, suddenly there was a blue long sword in his hand, and the sword was full of a few feet.


    It can be seen that although this sword is not an advanced magic weapon, it is also quite extraordinary, and it is by no means only sharp.


    Zhou Shu remained motionless, his hands still stretched forward, and said gloomily, "Give me the Patriarch''s order."


    Yan Mengchu was stunned, the mask repairer in front of him didn''t take out the magic talisman to resist it, and didn''t flash away? Cultivators in the Qi Refining Realm have no ability to resist magic weapons only by relying on the magic formula.


    Zhou Shu''s face is extremely calm, but there is also a hint of anxiety in his heart.


    The ���� escape technique is still going on, it��s not difficult to get out of the attack, but it really gets out of the way. The previous arrangements are no good, and you have to gamble.


    However, he still holds a golden armor charm in his hand, which can offset part of the damage when necessary.


    "Go to death!"


    Yan Mengchu roared, emboldened himself, then raised his long sword, gritted his teeth, and slashed down at the figure in the smoke.


    The white light is like a rainbow, flashing through the smoke.


    The figure in front of him, from head to toe, was divided into two halves by a sword!


    boom!


    The sword light cut to the ground, splashing many flying rocks.


    What''s the matter, there is no feeling of cutting the real thing at all, not even blood?


    Yan Mengchu felt something was wrong, looking forward, the whole person was stupid.


    He stared forward in a daze, then looked down at the sword, and then at himself, completely unable to believe his eyes.


    The figure that had been divided into two halves closed quickly, and returned to its original appearance in less than two breaths, still reaching out to him.


    "Give me the Patriarch Order."


    The sound passed through the heavy smoke, like a curse from the depths of hell, making Yan Mengchu extremely panic.


    His eyes were stunned, and he shouted almost dementedly, "How can I not touch you, what are you, what is this trick?"


    Zhou Shu naturally ignored him, just stretched out his hands.


    He could see that Yan Mengchu, who lacked courage, was close to collapse, and he might succeed soon.


    At the same time, a talisman flew quietly out of the smoke, and slowly approached Yan Mengchu against the ground.


    Looking at the weird figure, Yan Mengchu trembled for a while, as if he was finally softened, took out a piece of black paint from his side, and threw it at Zhou Shu.


    "Here you are, here you are, don''t come over!"


    At the same time he threw the Patriarch''s order, his body shape retreated, like a rabbit, very fast.


    Zhou Shu did not reach out to pick up the order from the family leader.


    He can clearly see that although the thing is very similar to the Patriarch''s order, it does not have a hint of light on it. It is absolutely fake.


    it''s not finished yet.


    Until the Yellow River does not die, and does not encounter real life threats, it is difficult for Yan Mengchu to hand over the Patriarch''s Order. After losing the Patriarch''s Order, Yan Mengchu can''t face the anger of Liu Chuzong.


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head, it was impossible to solve it easily, but he had expected this early and prepared a follow-up plan.


    Yan Mengchu only took a few steps, his pace slowed down, and a green vine suddenly climbed onto his feet, entwined tightly like a poisonous snake.


    "Green Teng Talisman?"


    Yan Mengchu felt relieved. It seems that the masked repairer is only fast and has no means of attack.


    "Is it just a green vine talisman, break it for me!"


    A light suddenly flashed on his chest, and there was a bright token in his hand, "Chi Yan!"


    A red tongue of flame grew from the top of the token, like a burning sun, bursts of red light scattered out, and wherever it went, the green vines gave up.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help being surprised.


    It seems that this is the real Patriarchal Order. As Yan Yue said, the Patriarchal Order poured a lot of resources into the Yan family to build it successfully. Although it is only the first-order, it is an out-and-out top-grade magic weapon. Fu Zhen, so that the Patriarch Ling comes with two methods.


    The first-order magic weapon with two magic tricks is rare in the world of immortality.


    One of them is Chi Yan. After inputting spiritual power, it forms a powerful flame no less than earth fire, which is very powerful. The tactics used to deal with the wood system have even more miraculous effects.


    Zhou Shu flickered and ran towards Yan Mengchu.


    Two talismans floated out of the smoke quietly.


    The speed of the black shadow is too fast, Yan Mengchu protects his body and dare not move easily.


    Zhou Shu floated a few feet away, collected the shadow escape technique, appeared and stood in front of Yan Mengchu. Although it didn''t take a few breaths, if the escape technique continued, his spiritual power could not bear it.


    "what have you done?"


    Yan Mengchu held the Patriarch Order in his hand, stared at Zhou Shu, and immediately looked at himself in surprise, "Golden Armor Talisman?"


    There was a thick layer of golden armor on his body suddenly, which looked like a statue.


    "Haha, are you stupid, add defensive talisman to me instead of yourself? Hahaha, it seems that this time, it is you who will die."


    He immediately laughed wildly, his spiritual power came out as he pleased, and the golden armor appeared stronger and shiny.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Then try."


    The other talisman he threw out was naturally a green vine talisman. The green vine unfolded and was once again wrapped around Yan Mengchu.


    "Although come, I will burn as much as there is!"


    Yan Mengchu laughed loudly holding the Patriarch Order. Seeing that he had a magic weapon, the mask cultivator panicked and made a mistake, and used the talisman on himself, and he was hopeful of victory.


    Zhou Shu ignored it, and there was another talisman in his hand, and electric light flashed faintly.


    Thunderstorm Talisman!


    Thunder light is like a dragon, suddenly rushing, covering Yan Mengchu in it.


    "It''s just a thunderstorm talisman. Do you only have these low-level talisman? You also pretended to frighten me, making me think you are a terrible mask repairer, UU reading is ridiculous."


    Yan Mengchu immediately showed an eggshell-shaped shield, shining brightly, blocking the thunder and lightning outside.


    "It''s a middle grade thunderstorm talisman, it must flash."


    He soon discovered the anomaly. If this kind of thunderstorm has to be hard-wired, it will consume a lot of spiritual power, so it is best to avoid it.


    Light Body Jue was activated, but just as he raised his foot, he felt something was wrong.


    The thick golden armor was tied to him like a heavy yoke, his movements became extremely slow, and his speed was less than half of his original speed. How could he escape from the thunderstorm talisman area?


    Besides, there are vines that appear every five breaths at the foot.


    He suddenly understood why the mask repairer should give him the golden armor...


    Golden Armor Talisman can greatly increase the repairer''s defense power, especially the defense against sharp weapons such as flying swords and impacts, but it has no defense effect against lightning damage. At the same time, the repairer''s speed will be much reduced.


    Golden Armor Talisman with Thunderstorm Talisman, plus Ivy Talisman, it is a perfect combination, how did he come up with it?


    What should I do?


    He is in a hurry, and his mind is confused, not knowing what to do.


    And Zhou Shu smiled slightly, with a handful of green vine charms in his left hand and a stack of thunderstorm charms in his right hand. After calculating the launch time of the talisman, he threw them at Yan Mengchu almost without stopping.


    In the light of thunder, Yan Mengchu is holding on to the shield, his spiritual power is like flood discharge water, constantly using it out.


    Looking at the mask repairer not far away, Yan Mengchu seemed to realize Zhou Shu''s intention.


    This is to kill yourself.


    "The mask repairer is not unable to solve me easily, but wants to exhaust my spiritual power and play me slowly."


    Thinking of this, Yan Mengchu really started to collapse.

 Chapter 57: A lot of spirit stones

    "Who on earth are you, you are not afraid of guards if you do it in the city!"


    Yan Mengchu was anxious and shouted loudly.


    Zhou Shu was silent, and after calculating the time, he threw out the talisman one by one.


    In this alley, he set up a simple soundproofing array. In a short time, there should be no problem, but after a long time, he can''t say for sure, so he has to fight quickly.


    He knew that with the spiritual power of Yan Mengchu''s fifth-level aura, facing the middle-grade thunderstorm talisman, he would not last long.


    Thunder flashes constantly, never stopping.


    Yan Mengchu, who was shrouded in the shield, gradually paled with no blood, finally couldn''t help begging, "Give your Patriarch''s order, then let me go?"


    Hearing what he said, Zhou Shu didn''t stop, he still continued.


    It wasn''t until Yan Mengchu saw the sweat beaded with soy beans on his head that he slowed down a little, did not continue to cast the Ivy Talisman, and said calmly, "It looks like there are one or two more thunderstorm charms, and your shield will disappear completely ."


    Yan Mengchu''s mind was shocked, and his weak spiritual power became more unstable, and the gloss on the protective cover became dimmed.


    "I''ll give your Patriarch order, you let me go, please."


    really has to face death, he has no other thoughts, bends over and cannot help begging.


    Zhou Shu stretched out a hand indifferently, "Throw the Patriarch Order here."


    "Did you let me go?"


    responded to him with another thunderstorm talisman, and the lightning that had disappeared immediately burst again.


    "what!"


    Yan Mengchu let out a scream, the gradually thinning protective shield finally couldn''t resist it, and was passed through by a few lightnings, and slammed on his back severely.


    A pungent burnt smell came.


    "Here you are, here you are, stop using symbols."


    He didn''t hesitate anymore and threw the Patriarch Order away.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to take it, and took a look at his spiritual power, knowing that it was true, immediately put it away. Immediately, with a raised hand, the Qingteng talisman flew out and tied Yan Mengchu firmly.


    "what are you going to do?"


    Yan Mengchu couldn''t hold on anymore, fell to the ground, his face pale as paper, staring at Zhou Shu in horror.


    Zhou Shu leaned a few steps closer, squatting down and looking at him, with a coldness in his eyes, "I want to know how you and Liuchanzong got together, and what is the purpose?"


    Yan Mengchu looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes, and suddenly felt cold in his heart, and quickly explained the reason for the matter completely, without daring to hide it at all.


    After listening to his words, Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "Sure enough, it is also for the Talisman... Six Out Sect..."


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, and murderous intent appeared.


    "I told you all, can you let me go?"


    Yan Mengchu shrank into a ball, glancing at Zhou Shu from time to time.


    When he spoke, he deliberately slowed down his speech rate. After delaying his time, he finally recovered a little spiritual power. Only when the effect of the Ivy Talisman was eliminated, he burst out and flees.


    But how could Zhou Shu not know his thoughts.


    "Want to go?"


    Snap, another talisman flew out, tying him firmly again.


    "Your mother, how come you have so many talismans, or are you a middle grade?"


    His mind was pierced to his face, Yan Mengchu was a little frustrated, but soon seemed to have discovered something, and said in amazement, "Could it be that you are the rune master?"


    Zhou Shu in the mask shook his head unconsciously, "By the way, I ask you a question. After I let you go, where are you going?"


    "What are you going to do? Isn''t it just the Patriarch order, don''t, don''t come over!"


    Yan Mengchu stared at Zhou Shu fiercely, as if he had a premonition, his tightly bound body suddenly twisted violently, like a fish struggling on a cutting board.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him indifferently, then handed out the long sword, piercing directly into Yan Mengchu''s chest.


    Yan Mengchu said "Ah", and immediately disappeared.


    Zhou Shu searched, then took out a firebird charm, Yan Mengchu turned into ashes in the flame, and ceased to exist.


    closed the formation, watching several blue guards who were patrolling over, Zhou Shu took off his mask and walked away as if nothing had happened.


    When he returned to his home, Zhou Shu lay down a little impatiently. He was exhausted and had no strength.


    Killing Yan Mengchu and taking the master of the family order, everything has been carefully planned and made full use of Yan Mengchu''s weaknesses to successfully succeed. The process seems easy, but it is extremely laborious to implement.


    His spiritual power is also just running out, mainly because the shadow escape tactic takes up a lot, and the continuous use of various talismans is nothing, and the use of talismans consumes much less than the use of tactics.


    And killing Yan Mengchu was his decision beforehand.


    Even if Yan Mengchu started to hand over the Patriarch''s order directly, he would find a way to kill him.


    Whether for himself or for the Yan family, Yan Mengchu must die.


    Leave this curse, and let him bring it again and again. Yan Yue can bear it, but it is not what Zhou Shu wants.


    Now the Yan family��s interests are Zhou Shu��s. He doesn��t want to see any hidden dangers in the Yan family��s shop. He is the only one who Yan Yue refuses to do.


    When it is broken, it is broken.


    After a few hours of rest, Zhou Shu recovered his spiritual power.


    It��s very gratifying to count the harvest.


    can''t help but exclaimed, "Unexpectedly, Yan Mengchu has so many spirit stones, almost a thousand middle-grade ones, I really earned it."


    The Liushengzong not only gave Yan Mengchu the paternal order, but also gave him many spirit stones so that he could purchase the surrounding land in the name of the Yan family after occupying the Yan family store. These spiritual stones Yan Mengchu did not dare to use, UU reading is neatly stacked in a storage bag, but now it is all cheaper than Zhou Shu.


    Compared with Lingshi, other things are pitiful, except for the long sword magic weapon that is not advanced, there are only a few common talismans and a Yanjia mentality.


    "There are so many spirit stones, maybe I should live in another place."


    He had already considered this point. Here in the shanty area, it''s all about not being noticed, but if it is being watched, it is a bit difficult. For example, Hua Ruoan, now he knows that there is someone behind Zhou Shu, and he keeps the rules and does not try to test, but if he knows that there is no one behind Zhou Shu.


    The pavilion area on the west side of ����fang city, although the charges are high, it is relatively safer.


    With this windfall, it''s time to leave.


    He made up his mind and went out soon.


    Walking around the square market for a while, passing through the puzzle, Zhou Shu entered the Yan''s shop.


    Yan Yue was standing in the front hall, looking at the door vigilantly, there were many jade pillars exposed on the ground in the shop, obviously arranged various formations.


    This kind of life lasted for five or six days, she didn''t dare to relax at all, she was afraid that Yan Mengchu would come to make trouble again.


    The shopkeeper Zhang approached quickly and whispered, "Miss, there is someone in the back hall."


    Yan Yue''s heart shook slightly, and her body shook involuntarily. This moment finally arrived.


    Is it finally waiting? Is it good news or bad news... It is difficult to get the Patriarch''s order from Yan Mengchu''s hands, even she can''t say that she is sure, let alone Zhou Shu of the third level of the Qi Refining Realm. And there are still hexapods in Yan Mengchu''s place. It''s difficult, right...


    "Miss?"


    Looking at Yan Yue who was in deep thought, the shopkeeper Zhang couldn''t help but remind.


    "Ah, here it comes."


    With an uneasy mood, she walked into the secret room one step at a time.

 Chapter 58: House swap

    As soon as he raised his eyes, Yan Yue saw Zhou Shu''s indifferent smile, and his mood was involuntarily relieved.


    With a little nervousness, she asked in a low voice, "Brother, how is it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, without saying a word, only took the Patriarch from his arms and gently placed it in front of her, "Fortunately, I did not disappoint the senior sister."


    "what!"


    Looking at the Patriarch Ling, Yan Yue first exclaimed, then wiped her eyes, and then carefully held the Patriarch Ling in her palm.


    Her eyes were fixed on the master''s order, and she kept rubbing, her mouth twitched slightly, she was very excited.


    The Patriarch''s order that had left the Yan family for decades, finally returned to the Yan family. Does this moment mean that the Yan family can be revitalized?


    She took a deep breath, looked up at Zhou Shu, and bent down deeply, "Thank you, brother."


    Zhou Shu quickly stretched out his hand to help, but Yan Yue still insisted on finishing the ceremony before standing up.


    Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu and asked softly, "Junior Brother, how did you get it? Didn''t you get hurt?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, the process is a bit complicated, just like this..."


    He said it roughly, simple words, but Yan Yue couldn''t help but exclaim in amazement, looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes, in addition to gratitude, there was more worship from the bottom of his heart.


    That was the girl��s admiration and admiration for the strong, and she was born naturally. It��s just that she, who has always been a little cold and arrogant, did not expect to have this kind of psychology to Zhou Shu. Whether it is age or cultivation level, it seems that it shouldn��t be, but just like this Up.


    She gazed at Zhou Shu very tenderly, thinking secretly, if Zhou Shu''s cultivation base is higher, what kind of situation will it be like, should she...


    Zhou Shu was a little speechless when she saw it, and stopped and said, "Sister, you have been watching it for too long..."


    Yan Yue didn��t know where his thoughts were floating for a long time. When he heard Zhou Shu��s words, his face suddenly flushed, "Uh, brother, I��m thinking about it, I��m sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and then said faintly, "Hehe, there is nothing to say, but Sister, I have something to tell you. In the end, Yan Mengchu was killed by me."


    "what?"


    Yan Yue was stunned, staring at Zhou Shu blankly, not knowing what to say.


    The atmosphere was a bit stagnant, and it was silent for a while.


    "Why?"


    Yan Yue said in a low voice, "Is it because he shot too harshly, is it necessary for Junior Brother?"


    "Yes, no, I was sure before that Yan Mengchu must die."


    Zhou Shu''s originally smiling face became a lot more serious, "He is too dangerous. As long as he is there, Yan''s shop and I will always be in crisis, and even the Yan''s will be very dangerous."


    "I know, but..."


    Yan Yue''s expression was a bit complicated. She knew that Zhou Shu was doing the right thing, but after all, Zhou Shu killed her own people, and she couldn''t accept it temporarily.


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless, "Sister, think about it."


    "Sorry, Junior Brother, you did the right thing. It''s all my reasons. I may be fine after a while. Although he is bad, he is the only cultivator in the Yan family besides me. I, I still miss him. If the prodigal son turns around, he can help the Yan family..."


    Yan Yue seems a little incoherent.


    Looking at her, Zhou Shu couldn''t help sighing, then comforted, "Sister, for the Yan family, you are also devoted enough, but for a cultivator like Yan Mengchu, one more is not as good as one less. With you, there is a Yan''s shop, and there is a spa. The magical talisman, the Yan family will rise sooner or later, and the Patriarch has got it, right?"


    Yan Yue was surprised when she heard the sound, and then looked at the Patriarch''s order in her hand.


    The younger brother is right, the Patriarch who has been lost for many years is back. This may mean that the Yan family has never been the same. A cultivator like Yan Mengchu...maybe he really doesn''t need it.


    After waiting for Yan Yue to recover for a while, Zhou Shuwen said, "Sister, there is something else."


    Yan Yue stroked his forehead, calmed his turbulent mind, and his face became much calmer, "Senior brother, you said."


    Zhou Shu said sternly, "Yan Mengchu is dead, and the Patriarch''s order is lost. Liu Chuzong can no longer reach out to the Yan family shop, but they are likely to be angry with the Yan family. Have you prepared before?"


    "Well, I did it."


    Yan Yue replied earnestly, "The dozens of people in the Yan family have moved to the vicinity of the Heyin School. I have persuaded them a long time ago to guard the dozens of first-order spiritual fields and do what they do. Now there is no one at all. It��s better to just plant it and sell it. But if it weren��t for the Yan��s shop now, I guess they would still be reluctant.��


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "That''s good. Around the lotus school, the Six Sects will definitely not dare to mess around."


    From the Liu Zong Zong Yujiazhuang, and then reached out to the Fangshi, you can see that they are not kind, and take precautions early to avoid trouble.


    Yan Yue sighed slightly, and then stopped talking, "Junior Brother, you have done so much for the Yan family, I don��t know how to thank you..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his expression was slightly solemn, "Don''t thank me, I am also for myself. Sister, you only need to make the shop well and make the business better and better. Of course, the best cultivation level should not fall. If When you reach the foundation-building state, things will be much easier in the future."


    Yan Yue nodded quickly, "Junior Brother, I will definitely work hard."


    "That''s not much to say, I''m leaving, Senior Sister." Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands and wanted to leave.


    "and many more."


    Yan Yue seemed to have remembered something, and followed up a few steps, "Junior Brother, do you mind telling Senior Sister, where do you live? I might find you something..."


    When ���� spoke, her face flushed slightly and she seemed a little nervous.


    "This one����"


    Seeing Zhou Shu hesitate, Yan Yue was a little dim, "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "No, I plan to move to the pavilion area After moving in a few days, I will tell you the address again."


    Yan Yue breathed a sigh of relief, with a knowing smile on his face, "Okay, thank you brother."


    "Oh, it''s okay." Zhou Shu smiled and turned away.


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, Yan Yue stood quietly for nearly a quarter of an hour before leaving the house slowly.


    Zhou Shu left the shop and went straight to the general affairs hall in the center of Fangfang.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Shen Baichai and quickly saluted.


    Shen Baicai frowned slightly, "Zhou Shu, what are you doing again? You have to take care of things and focus on cultivation instead of Yan''s nosy."


    "Deacon Shen misunderstood, there is nothing more to do, I am here to change my residence."


    "Change residence?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I plan to move to the pavilion area to practice better."


    Shen Baichai was startled slightly, and then smiled, "The pavilion area? I underestimated you, it seems you have a lot of wealth."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "A little bit, I feel that the pavilion area is better and more suitable for cultivation. For this reason, it is worthwhile to spend a lot of money."


    Shen Hundred and cracked his jaw slightly, "This sentence is not bad. The residences in the pavilion area have a spiritual gathering formation, which is full of aura, which is really helpful for cultivation."


    He beckoned, "Yu Zhou, take him to see and pick him an idle pavilion, it''s better to be cheaper."


    Not far away, a blue shirt repairer walked over and repeatedly agreed.


    "Thank you, Deacon Shen for taking care of it."


    "It''s just a small matter, you go." Shen Baicai waved his hand and turned away.


    Zhou Shu followed Yu Zhou and walked into the hall.


    "It''s okay. Could it be that the Yan family''s affair was solved by this kid?" Shen Baicai was taken aback when thinking of Zhou Shu''s words before.

 Chapter 59: welcome

    PS: Two to three chapters a day, ask for some collection, recommend, thank you.


    Yu Zhou looked a little thin, but there was a clever energy in his eyes, quite active.


    "Brother Zhou, please come here."


    "Brother, please sit down first, I will get you the distribution map."


    "Brother, here is the distribution map of the pavilion area. As long as it is marked in white, it is an empty house. Brother, you can choose it at will, and the brother will explain to you in detail."


    On the third floor of the Qi Refining Realm, he was the same as Zhou Shu, but he was several years older than Zhou Shu. The brothers and brothers kept calling, which made Zhou Shupo a little embarrassed.


    "Yu Zhou, you just call me Zhou Shuhao, I really can''t be a brother."


    Yu Zhou shook his head quickly, "Senior brother, but Deacon Shen introduced, he is on the third level of the Qi Refining Realm at a young age, and he will definitely surpass me in the future, so it should be done.


    Instead, he became more enthusiastic, and Zhou Shu could only let him.


    It didn��t take long for Zhou Shu to choose a two-story pavilion, which was medium-sized. There were four or five common formations such as spirit gathering and sound insulation. He needed to pay seven middle-grade spirit stones every month.


    Zhou Shu thought about it, and paid half a year''s rent in advance.


    "Brother, this is the token of your pavilion, number seventy B. Only with the token can you open the formation and enter the building. Without the token, even the management of the market cannot enter."


    Yuzhou handed over a black token and carefully ordered, "Brother take it, please keep it."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu received the token, looked at it for a while, and said, "Brother is in trouble, goodbye."


    After a pause in the state, he didn''t say anything but said politely, "Brother, go slowly, if you have something in the future, please take care of your brother."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said nothing.


    He has always been an activist, find a place to live, and move immediately.


    There are not many things. The only trouble is that big bucket of liquid medicine. His storage bag can��t fit, and ordinary wooden barrels can��t isolate the aura. He had to go to Baigongfang to find Youjing and borrow a folding bucket, and he walked on the street with his back. At that time, it was quite eye-catching.


    was busy, and finally moved from the dilapidated hut to the two-story pavilion, Zhou Shu was also very happy.


    He is very satisfied with the pavilion. First of all, the security aspect is very good. The formation inside is much stronger than the original hut, and it has the effect of blocking the intrusion of divine consciousness, which is very rare.


    And the location is big enough, the first floor is vacant enough to meet guests, and there is a special training room on the second floor with a good gathering array, and liquid medicine is also placed in it.


    And Xiao Gun was left alone in a quiet room by him, and he put a small pile of spirit stones to squander it.


    For Xiao Gun, he is still looking forward to it. Maybe if he eats too much, he can mutate and advance to the rank. The most important thing is that he has already eaten almost fifty middle grades...


    Zhou Shu was trapped.


    "So many spirit stones have been eaten by you. If you are really useless, believe it or not, I will let you spit out all the spirit stones?"


    Xiao Gun twisted her horns, indifferent.


    After Zhou Shu glared at it, he reluctantly entered the training room.


    Delayed for several days, we must hurry up.


    Cultivation is hard, boring, and even painful, but if there is no such persistence every day, there will never be a time for success.


    Day by day, Zhou Shu vaguely saw a little bit of success.


    If he used to say that his qi veins were like water pipes full of holes, but now, the water pipes are covered with a film.


    The film is the result of long-term use of liquid medicine and flowing water. It is very brittle and thin, and it is likely to be broken with a single poke, but it is no problem when used in peaceful practice. No liquid medicine is required, and the same is true.


    And to activate the talisman or use a simple method, such as Xiaoyunyu Jue, the energy pulse will not leak spiritual power.


    This is not a small improvement.


    Of course, it is impossible to expect the Qi pulse to heal like this.


    As long as Zhou Shu uses complicated techniques, such as the Shadow Breaking Technique, the fluctuation of spiritual power in the Qi pulse is slightly larger, and the film will be broken quickly, even with precise spiritual power control, it will not last long.


    When the spiritual power flows rapidly and fluctuates greatly, the thin air veins are not the same as before, and the spiritual power will leak clean if you use the shadow escape technique at most ten breaths. If the Qi Channel can withstand large fluctuations in spiritual power, his spiritual power can sustain more than fifty breaths.


    "It''s already very good, as long as I don''t need complicated techniques, I seem to be no different from ordinary practitioners. Try to use talisman as much as possible, without complicated techniques, so that the fluctuation of spiritual power will be smaller, and the broken qi will have no effect."


    Zhou Shu secretly thought, somewhat satisfied, but quickly shook his head, "Even if the Qi pulse is temporarily fine, Qi Hai is still troublesome..."


    Indeed, such a thin film cannot be formed in the air.


    Compared with Qi Channels, Qi Hai is many times larger than Qi Channels, and spiritual power is also stored here, constantly impacting, and even temporary repairs are impossible.


    The damaged place can''t store spiritual power, even if the cultivation base is improved, the spiritual power increase is very limited.


    However, repairing Qi Hai seems to be easier than repairing Qi Channels. It does not have to use Tier V as high-level material pill. There are several Tier 3 and 4 Pills that can be used, such as Huahai Pill, Yiyuan Pill, etc. , But the effect is not perfect.


    There is even a pill called Luanyuan Pill, which can help practitioners open up a second sea of ??Qi.


    But this kind of pill is refined with a special demon pill. The second sea of ??qi generated is far worse than the original sea of ??qi. It is not only small, but also not compatible. Some practitioners don��t want to use the pill even if they have the pill. , Lest it affect the purity of one''s own Qi Hai, and it becomes difficult to control spiritual power.


    But for Zhou Shu, something can be used is better than his own.


    He had known about these before, but he didn''t have the ability to get it. Naturally, he wouldn''t think too much. It was useless to think about it, but as more and more spirit stones became available, these were things he could start to consider.


    Ding--


    A crisp bell suddenly sounded in the room, interrupting his thoughts.


    This is the warning formation in the pavilion, there should be people coming outside, Zhou Shu got up and looked out of the attic.


    Yan Yue was standing in front of the attic, her purple robe showed a slender figure, her beautiful face was a little bit of joy, her wonderful eyes kept fixed on the door, as if she was thinking about something.


    The slightly petite Yangmei stood next to her, seeming to be unable to wait, raising her small head and looking left and right. Her complexion was ruddy, her **** eyes flashed with clear aura from time to time, and she looked like a beauty.


    "Brother!"


    Yangmei saw him first, and quickly raised her hands and waved, smiling very happily, revealing two shallow vortexes, which are even more lovely.


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved, "Senior Sister, Junior Sister, come in quickly."


    While ���� was speaking, he took out the token to open the formation, a breeze blew in front of the door, and the door opened.


    Yan Yue looked up at him. After her eyes met, she nodded slightly and walked into the pavilion with a slightly satisfied smile.


    Zhou Shu walked downstairs quickly, "Why come here today? Anything?"


    "I can''t come if I have nothing to do, do I have to have something to see you?"


    It was Yan Yue who was speaking, and the words were very relaxed, with a little bit of concern, which surprised Zhou Shu.


    The incident of Yan Mengchu last time made Yan Yue and him a little embarrassed, but now it seems that the influence has been completely eliminated.


    "Of course, you are welcome anytime."

 Chapter 60: Come or not

    "Brother''s house is so big, I want to live here too."


    Yangmei walked around, with stars shining in her eyes, very envious.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback and smiled, "The place where you live will be bigger than mine in the future."


    Yangmei curled her lips, "I don''t believe it, but the small house of the outside disciple is so stuffy."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned to Yan Yue, "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    said it was okay, but it was obviously impossible. Cultivation, Yanjia shop, and inner disciples still have to do occasional tasks, and all the cultivators are busy.


    Yan Yue sat down slowly and stared at Zhou Shu, "Junior Brother, there is something, I hope you think about it carefully."


    "what happened?"


    Seeing Yan Yue''s solemn words, Zhou Shu became serious, his expression more serious.


    "I told my younger brother before that the lotus sect will recruit new people, and count the days. In three months, does the younger brother plan to go?"


    Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of expectation in her eyes, which anyone could tell at a glance.


    Yangmei also nodded, and said happily, "Yes, brother, come to the Heyin School, we can do tasks together in the future!"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled when he heard the sound, but did not immediately respond.


    When he came, he investigated that the Heyin School and the Sixi School, Dingshanmen, Luowanggu, and Yunjian School were listed as the five major sects of the Qingyuan Mountain Range. It is said that there are several Jindan elders in the school, which are considered to be very powerful. The sect is many times higher than the previous Wuwang sect.


    This kind of sect has abundant resources, and every disciple can get a certain amount of training, but compared with Wuwang Sect, the survival rule of the weak and the strong is also more prominent. Without the qualifications and strength, it is difficult to get ahead.


    Judging from Zhou Shu��s current state, three months later, it will be the fourth floor of the Qi Refining Realm. Starting from ordinary outer disciples, maybe it is better to slowly accumulate spirit stones in Fang City and try to restore some qualifications before going to the sect. it is good.


    Thinking about it for a while, he said quite calmly, "Senior Sister��s kindness, I understand very well, but now it is really inconvenient for me to join the sect."


    "How is this! Brother!"


    Yangmei immediately suffered a bitter face, with an expression that seemed to be crying, pitiful.


    Yan Yue nodded slightly, as if he had been prepared for Zhou Shu''s answer. "I almost understand the worries of Junior Brother. Junior Brother is worried about his qualifications, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, showing a bit of regret, "Senior sister will understand."


    "I heard from the shopkeeper Hua that the younger brother is born with a broken pulse and it is difficult to practice. I am afraid to give up when I change to another person. But the younger brother is so young, but he perseveres in practicing to this level, I am afraid that no one is better than no one. Senior sister is even more admired and doesn��t know what to say."


    Looking at Zhou Shu on the opposite side, Yan Yue sighed.


    A few days ago, when she heard this from the shopkeeper Hua, she was shocked and did not speak for a long time. She froze as if struck by thunder.


    It''s no wonder that Junior Brother has so little spiritual power, and fighting basically relies on Fuluo. It turned out that this is the reason, but Junior Brother has done so many incredible things with such qualifications, which is really incredible.


    is not enough to describe with genius.


    "Just a little better luck, a little harder." Zhou Shu said calmly.


    "Others work hard and have luck, but they are not like you. Only you," Yan Yue stroked her short hair and said in a rather stubborn tone, "Junior, listen to me."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Well, sister, you said."


    Yan Yue slowly said, "The Heyin Sect is called''Sword Bone Core'' by the other four sects among the five major sects. Junior brother should not know this."


    "Sword and bone core?" Zhou Shu raised his brows slightly and glanced at Yan Yue.


    "Correct."


    Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes, and explained word by word, "Sword bones, most of the repairers in the Heyin school are sword repairers. The sword is the bone. Without sword repair, the Heyin school cannot stand up; The Danxin means that the root of the Heyin School lies in the alchemy master, with pill as the heart. Without the alchemy school, the Heyin School simply cannot become the five sects."


    "Alchemy..."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help muttering in a low voice, he seemed to understand Yan Yue''s intention.


    Yang Mei, who has never spoken, also suddenly said, "I will also become an alchemist in the future!"


    "Yes, Master Alchemy! Senior Sister can say with certainty that the alchemist of the Lotus Sect is the best and the most among the five sects of the Qingyuan Mountain Range. The same is true of the elixir."


    Yan Yue nodded earnestly, and said earnestly, "Junior Brother''s aptitude is a little bit poor, because the Qi pulse is broken, and there are a lot of Qi pulse pills in the Heyin School, which will help the Junior Brother to some extent? I know the pill that completely restores the Qi pulse. Medicine is hard to get, but it is better in Heyinpai than in Qingxiafang, right?"


    Zhou Shu was a little moved when he heard this.


    He doesn��t have any hope for the pill that completely restores the Qi and veins, but he is considering the pill that restores Qi Hai a little bit. If the Heyin School is really as Yan Yue said, after adding it, there will indeed be a first-served basis. The benefits of the month.


    Yan Yue added, ��Brother, some medicines are hard to buy outside, and they can only appear occasionally at auctions. Look at Qingxiafang, there are not many second-order medicines, and third-order medicines are even more expensive. It��s very few, but the sect is different. As long as you have enough contribution, most third-order or fourth-order pill can be exchanged, and you can even ask the elder alchemist of the Dutch school to make a special for you. Of medicine."


    Yangmei immediately shouted, "Elder Jin of the Lotus School is an alchemist who can refine Tier 4 pills!"


    The two sang and got together, and they were very close.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Before you came, you thought about saying this, right?"


    Yan Yue''s face was reddened without making a sound, but Yang Mei chuckled, "Brother, you agree. Then the senior sister will recommend you. UU reading doesn''t have to take the introductory test. it is good."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and looked at Yan Yue, "Sister, if I go to the Dutch school and become an outside disciple, I will definitely be very busy in the future, then what about the Yan family store?"


    If he goes to the Zongmen, he may not have time to paint the spa charms. The Yanjia shop that has just improved may be quiet again. He doesn''t think Yan Yue wants to face this problem.


    But Yan Yue didn��t hesitate, and quickly replied, ��I have kept some inventory in the past two months. It��s okay to sell it slowly and stick to it for a few months. You don��t have to worry about me, the younger brother��s cultivation is the most important thing. Can sell other things."


    She paused for a while, and said solemnly, "As long as the promise of the younger brother is still there, I believe that the Yan family will always be rejuvenated. I can afford it, and the Yan family can also afford it."


    After talking with Zhou Shu last time, she understood this. Only when Zhou Shu becomes stronger can the Yan family become stronger, and she is also very willing to entrust the destiny of herself and the entire Yan family to Zhou Shu. .


    Zhou Shu is totally worth her doing.


    Therefore, she temporarily put down the Yan family, and even the Yan family shop can be ignored. Everything is for Zhou Shu to consider.


    Hearing what she said, Zhou Shu let out a sigh of relief, feeling a little moved in his heart, "Senior Sister, I understand."


    He looked at Yan Yue and Yang Mei, they both looked at him with extremely expectant eyes at the same time, their bodies were even shaking with tension.


    "Brother, what do you think?"


    "Brother, are you coming?"


    ������������������������


    PS: The plot will soon enter the sect stage. I hope you will continue to watch it and comment more.


    UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading!

 Chapter 61: Many symbols

    "Yes."


    Seeing the two sincere gazes, Zhou Shu nodded lightly.


    Yan Yue had already moved him when he talked about the pill.


    His top priority is to restore the Qi Hai and Qi Channels, and he is suffering from nowhere. At this time, it is a good choice to join the Heyin School, which is a pill. If you stay in the market, you can only rely on occasional auctions or Ruyilou to achieve your goals, but it will take many years for the spirit stone to buy a pill, and he can''t wait.


    Zongmen should have more opportunities.


    "Great!"


    Yangmei jumped up immediately, with joy.


    Yan Yue also had a happy face, gazed at Zhou Shu with relief, her thoughts kept in her heart.


    "Don''t get too excited, I should go, but it also depends on whether I can handle the matter at hand within these three months." Zhou Shu smiled and said slowly.


    "Junior, what is the matter, do you need my help?" Yan Yue asked softly.


    Yangmei also came over, "I can help too."


    Zhou Shu shook his head faintly, "Only I can do these things, you can help me..." He glanced at Yang Mei and smiled, "I have time today, let''s go and have a good meal together."


    Yangmei��s eyes gleamed, "Okay! I didn��t eat it last time. This time, I��m going to have a double portion, no, three portions!"


    The two looked at her and both smiled knowingly.


    After spending a lot of money on Yuelou, Yangmei was happily and left happily with Yan Yue.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and walked to Sanyuanzhai.


    After entering the back hall, Hua Ruoan''s face was rather gloomy, and he looked up and down Zhou Shu a few times, "Brother Zhou, you are having a good time. You moved into the pavilion area on the third floor of the Qi Refining Realm. However, you promised to give Where��s my quagmire? It��s been more than two months, why is there no shadow at all? Don��t blame me if the deadline is over.��


    He was very angry. He invested a large sum of money in advance and gave out the jade slip of the muddy talisman. But now, he has not gained anything.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Shopkeeper Hua, don''t get angry. Coming here today, I just want to find shopkeeper Hua to get the talisman."


    "Oh, is he finally willing to do it?" Hua Ruoan said gloomily.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The whereabouts of the senior is unpredictable, and there is no way in the next. He informed me today that I can prepare the runes, and immediately rushed to tell the treasurer Hua."


    "How many symbols are you planning to exploit from me?"


    The haze on Hua Ruoan''s face gradually disappeared.


    Zhou Shu said without hesitation, "Twenty bottles of talisman ink, two hundred pieces of fine limestone rune paper."


    "so much?"


    Hua Ruoan was very surprised, but then he showed a bit of joy again, "Are you sure you can do it?"


    "Senior''s mind cannot be figured out, since he wants so much, there is always his reason." Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    It��s so much, it depends on you.


    "The cost is not low..."


    Hua Ruoan stood on the spot and muttered for a while, seeming to mutter to himself, "Fu Mo is two hundred middle-grade spirit stones, and Talisman is fifty middle-grade. Even if the mud talisman is considered in the second-order talisman. It��s very rare, the price is quite high, but it can only sell five middle-class products. In other words, the success rate must reach 30% to make a profit. This success rate is really difficult."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The shopkeeper Hua is really shrewd, but the senior talisman master can draw a middle-grade talisman..."


    "Mid-rate! Mid-level second-tier!"


    Hua Ruoan stunned, his eyes rounded, "A middle-grade muddy talisman can sell at least two dozen middle-grade spirit stones, which is worth four or five low-grade. That''s enough, that''s enough. , And it��s easy to sell. It can also increase the attention of customers and make money."


    When he calculated the price, the merchant''s true color was not hidden.


    "But, are you sure he can draw a second-order middle grade talisman?" He looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously.


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Senior''s level, I am 100% convinced that there will be at least one out of five."


    "One-fifth, so high?"


    Hua Ruoan was a little stunned and couldn''t believe it. It''s not surprising that the middle grade of the first-order talisman can reach one-half, but the second-order talisman is much more difficult. Generally, a talisman painting ten talisman may not be able to produce a middle grade.


    He closed his eyes slightly, then opened it quickly, flicking his sleeves hard, and determined to say, "Okay, I believe you again! But, so many symbols, I am afraid it will take several days to get together."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "It''s best to hurry, if the senior is gone, there will be no way to go down."


    Hua Ruoan thought for a while, and said firmly, "Tomorrow, you come and get it tomorrow."


    "Okay, that''s it, I will come on time tomorrow." Zhou Shu arched his hands.


    Hua Ruoan nodded, his expression was quite serious, and he said with a bit of deterrence, "Well, this time the investment of the old man is not small, you must not mess up with me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Treasurer Hua, don''t worry, I''m leaving now."


    Leaving Sanyuanzhai, he went straight back to Yizi No. 70.


    He doesn''t worry about Hua Ruoan sending someone to follow him. Hua Ruoan is a perfect businessman who knows the rules when he and Hua Ruoan maintain an interest relationship.


    The painting method of the muddy talisman, he has already deduced it.


    Two months of spiritual consciousness are basically consumed on this. The muddy talisman was more difficult than he thought. The fusion of water and soil was very troublesome and took him a lot of time.


    But fortunately, the result is good.


    According to his estimation, it takes about a hundred breaths to draw a muddy talisman with a good Cuiyan pen, and his spiritual power is enough to support it, and then he has to rest for about a quarter of an hour It takes a certain amount to draw a talisman. It takes a lot of spiritual power to maintain one''s own state.


    One day later, Zhou Shu got the charms as he wished.


    "I received this at a high price from other places. You must not make me lose money."


    "The shopkeeper rest assured, I will tell the seniors next to ensure the success rate."


    Looking at Hua Ruoan''s painful expression, Zhou Shu assured of peace of mind, and secretly delighted.


    There are so many charms, which are more than enough to fulfill Hua Ruoan''s expectations.


    You need to know that his success rate for drawing symbols is usually around 50%, with very little change.


    And every time he buys runes from Sanyuanzhai, he deliberately buys more, deliberately making Hua Ruoan think that the success rate of runes is 30 to 40%-normal runes are almost 20 to 30%, he deliberately There was a little more, so that Hua Ruoan felt that Talisman was a master without being appalling.


    The rune materials given this time are a fixed number, and naturally there will be many more runes according to the proportion, and the extra runes are equal to his own.


    This is not the case. The chances of him drawing a middle grade are far higher than Hua Ruoan thought.


    draws first-order talisman, as long as there is no problem with the talisman, with his computer-like spiritual control, he can guarantee that the talisman Jiucheng he draws is of middle grade.


    According to his estimation, even if it is a second-order talisman, this probability will not change much.


    This is terrible.


    According to Hua Ruoan''s requirement of 20%, according to the given runes, he only needs a small half to complete the expected goal, and the extra half of the runes drawn by him will be his own.


    Make a lot of money.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said goodbye, but Hua Ruoan kept sending Zhou Shu to the door before leaving worriedly.

 Chapter 62: Bog

    A dark gray talisman paper spread out in front of him.


    This talisman paper is not square inch, but it is slightly thick. It is made by polishing with gray crystalline rock, and it retains a strong earth spiritual power.


    Its applicability is very strong. Many earthen talisman urns are made of this talisman paper.


    Fumo is dark blue with golden dots in the middle. Zhou Shu stretched out his arms lightly, and the Cuiyan pen swiped through the Fumo, and the nib became full in an instant.


    hangs in the air, like a blue pearl.


    The tip of the pen fell lightly, like the overflowing lake suddenly pouring out, and the dark blue fumo quickly spread on the talisman paper.


    This layer of dark blue ink almost covers half of the paper.


    is quite different from other methods of drawing symbols.


    Zhou Shu controlled the talisman pen, guided in the light of the situation, and outlined it layer by layer on the talisman paper.


    The movements on his hands are dazzling and fast, as if there is no need to think at all, everything is under control. All the strokes and steps are all at your fingertips, like clouds and flowing water. It seems that these patterns are already on paper, just waiting for Zhou Shu to paint them.


    Deep blue like the sea of ??rune ink, a little bit of golden light shining, constantly appearing back and forth, and immersed in the rune paper, the golden yellow bit of earth type aura, as the combination of the two types of aura, and the limestone rune paper perfect fusion Together.


    The rune ink, which is rich in water, is gradually entered on the rune paper following the spiritual power, forming one by one, staying where they should be.


    The complex and fluffy changes in spiritual power, from the deduction in my mind, are completely copied onto the talisman paper, without the slightest difference.


    The pen walks the dragon and snake, the hand is boneless, the spiritual power flows, like a finger arm, it is breathtaking.


    Time passed, and Cui Yan pen quietly retracted in an inadvertent moment.


    Stop writing.


    Zhou Shu took a long breath, put the Cui Yan pen in front of him, and slowly picked up the talisman.


    Very good, better than he expected.


    These talisman papers and talisman inks are obviously made with care, and they are not of the same level as those previously bought randomly. The talisman made looks particularly eye-catching.


    The gray talisman is decorated with complex but neat blue lines, flashing a few auras from time to time, it looks like a river flowing between mountains and rivers, like a perfect artwork, vivid and harmonious. Between the rivers, the dark golden highlights seemed to represent the hidden power, which made people feel impressed.


    "As the first second-order talisman, it is barely good."


    Zhou Shu smiled contentedly. This is a big achievement. Many talisman masters will not be able to achieve it in their lifetime, and they will be very excited if they reach it. However, he seems a little calm.


    Compared with the talisman in front of him, his goal is much larger, and he is still far behind.


    Mud talisman, similar to thunderstorm talisman, is a regional talisman. After the talisman is cast, it can form a mire effect in a certain area, causing people to have no roots under their feet, such as falling into a swamp. If the repairer can''t fly or does not have a fast flying magic weapon, it is difficult to break free in a period of time.


    Compared with the Ivy Talisman, its restrictive effect is stronger, and it has a certain effect on the foundation builders.


    But it is only a restriction. The cultivator who is trapped by the quagmire will not be affected except for the temporary inability to escape.


    So its usual function is to escape or deal with monsters that cannot be resisted.


    Lower grade mud talisman lasts for ten breaths, while middle grade mud talisman lasts for 20 breaths. For many practitioners, this can be regarded as an excellent way to save their lives.


    is sold in the market, even if the price is high, there will definitely be many low-level repairers snapping up.


    How expensive is it, this can save lives at critical moments.


    Zhou Shu rested for a while, his spiritual power recovered, and immediately began to draw the second and third pictures...


    In the past fifteen days, he has not gone out. Except for cultivation, his other thoughts are on the symbol.


    One hundred and twenty muddy talisman, quietly stacked on the table.


    Among them, there are 70 middle grades and 50 lower grades. This is the result of his deliberate creation. In the process of drawing symbols, he did not maintain the best condition. Otherwise, in his hundred and twenty talisman, there will be more than one hundred middle grades.


    But this obviously doesn''t work. It''s too appalling. It doesn''t matter what you use, but if you give it to Hua Ruo''an, you must have more low-grade than medium-grade.


    He intends to give Hua Ruoan 20 middle grades and 50 lower grades.


    Although the ratio is a bit alarming, but it can barely pass.


    At noon, Sanyuanzhai.


    "Brother Zhou, tomorrow is a good time limit. Where is the good Fuluo? Where is Fuluo?"


    Hua Ruoan looked at Zhou Shu for a long time. Seeing that Zhou Shu hadn''t said anything, he just sat lightly, and immediately became a little angry.


    His face was dark, and the blue veins on his forehead burst out in succession, like a snake, which was quite shocking.


    This expression is the first time Zhou Shu has seen him. It can be seen that Hua Ruoan is indeed anxious. If he didn''t give him a talisman, he would almost certainly break his face on the spot.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, ��Don��t worry about treasurer Hua, it��s not good to hurt your anger. I came here today to give treasure to Hua treasurer.��


    "Where is it, take it out!"


    Hua Ruoan almost yelled out that the investment this time is a bit big, he can''t afford to fail He has thought about it several times before, and even regrets that he should not bet on Zhou Shu. It should be calmer, there are hundreds of middle-grade spirit stones, but when thinking of thunderstorm talisman, ivy talisman and other things, he still couldn''t hold back the merchant''s instinct for profit.


    But now, I am very worried.


    "Don''t worry, shopkeeper Hua, please see."


    Zhou Shu took out two neatly stacked talisman urns and placed them on the table.


    Hua Ruoan''s expression changed slightly, "So much?" He didn''t use spiritual power to fetch things from the air, walked over and picked up a talisman with his own hands, and carefully examined it carefully.


    "Sure enough, it is a muddy talisman. The last time I saw it was five years ago."


    He carefully rubbed the Fuluo, as if stroking the most cherished woman, extremely gentle.


    "Medium grade, absolutely medium grade!"


    Unconcealable brilliance flashed in his eyes, and he couldn''t help muttering, "This line, this brushstroke, a craftsman, is perfect, it''s better than those I''ve seen, I don''t know how much better... No, this kind of talisman. , 20 less, at least 30 middle-grade spirit stones will be sold!"


    He hurriedly looked at the table and counted one by one, "One, two...what, there are actually 20 middle-grade ones!"


    He couldn''t believe it. He glanced at Zhou Shu with an extremely surprised look, and then carefully checked one by one, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, this kid must have mixed in the low grade..."


    After two quarters of an hour, he slowly raised his head.


    There was a bit of enthusiasm in his eyes, and he couldn''t help but burst out swearing, "Your mother''s, they are really middle-grade...20 middle-grade muddy charms, this time, I have made a lot of money!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him quietly, smiling without speaking.


    It was Zhou Shu who made a lot of money. Fifty middle-grade muddy talisman were lying peacefully in the storage bag.

 Chapter 63: Qingxiafang City

    When Hua Ruoan gradually calmed down, Zhou Shu slowly said, "Treasurer Hua, I''m satisfied, this time your runes and jade slips are not free."


    Hua Ruoan put away all the talisman, then looked at Zhou Shu with a satisfied look, and said with a smile, "Yes, at last the old man did not misread the talisman."


    "That senior is indeed superb, and I am a little admired."


    Zhou Shu nodded, talking about himself, he was not too praised.


    "Fart, what kind of skill is superb, clearly it is amazing!"


    Hua Ruoan couldn''t help cursing, "You kid really doesn''t understand talisman. You can use two hundred talisman talisman to make 70 second-order talisman. In the Qingyuan Mountains, at most only ten talisman masters can do it. , And there are 20 middle grades in the 70 talisman. As far as I know, only a few talisman masters from Dingshan Gate can do it."


    Zhou Shu heard a moment of dark refreshment.


    Speaking of this, Hua Ruoan glanced at Zhou Shu suspiciously, "Speaking of which, isn''t that Talisman from Dingshanmen?"


    "Dingshanmen?"


    Zhou Shu doubted that he knew Dingshanmen, but other things were not clear.


    "One of the five sects of the Qingyuan Mountain Range, among the five sects, the talisman is the most and the best."


    Hua Ruoan explained, and then sighed, "Oh, my original talisman here was dug away by Dingshanmen."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "So that''s it. But I don''t know who that talisman is."


    It turned out that there was also a sect known as the Talisman Master, but the most important thing for him now is the pill to restore the Qi Hai and Qi Channel, or the Heyin School better.


    "You are a disciple of the refining realm, how could others tell you, ha ha, I guess it is."


    Hua Ruoan shook his head disdainfully, "In general, I am a little satisfied with this talisman. Let��s talk about the benefits now."


    The performance of ecstasy just now, and even said that he was a little bit satisfied, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but secretly admired that the businessman''s face was really not so thick.


    "Please speak."


    Hua Ruoan flashed a cunning eye, and slowly said, "Let��s talk about the cost first, the painting Fuyu Jane belongs to the old man, and I also came out the rune material. All of these must be deducted from the income, as agreed in advance."


    "I have no problem with you." Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    "The middle-grade muddy talisman, I plan to sell one piece of 25 middle-grade ones, and the lower-grade ones are five middle-grade ones, which is about 750 middle-grade ones. Excluding the cost of four hundred and fifty ones, the income is 300. Pin, you and I each get 50%, right?"


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, and quickly sighed with regret, "But the last time I helped you find the news, the casualties were not small, and the trouble was also great. I compensated about 140 middle-grade spirit stones. It is considered to be temporarily closed."


    He turned to Zhou Shu and said seriously, "In this way, you have a full income of ten middle-grade spirit stones, which is pretty good, right?"


    Hearing what he said, Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, and said with a laugh, "Treasurer Hua, you are really a profiteer."


    "Where and where."


    Hua Ruoan quickly shook his head, and said sternly, "I calculated it little by little according to the rules. There is no error. If you don''t believe it, I can let someone verify it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said faintly, "No, just do what the shopkeeper said."


    This time it was Hua Ruoan''s turn to be stunned. He thought that Zhou Shu would definitely fight with reason, and then he shot it down again. Who knew that a punch was hit into the cotton and it was empty.


    "Hey, why is Brother Zhou not fighting this time?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "These benefits are due to the treasurer Hua, and there is no need to fight for them."


    This is indeed his idea. On the one hand, he has enough. On the other hand, he is about to leave Qingxiafang City soon. It is necessary to give up some of the profits to maintain the relationship with Hua Ruoan. Must compare.


    is nothing more than a hundred spirit stones, now he doesn''t care, and suddenly he has a feeling of holding Hua Ruoan, a bit dark and cool.


    "This makes the old man a little embarrassed, hehe."


    Hua Ruoan laughed dryly, saying embarrassment, but quickly took out ten middle-grade spirit stones in Zhou Shu''s hand, "Brother Zhou, just take it."


    Zhou Shu put away the spirit stone, smiled at Hua Ruoan, "Treasurer Hua, in the next two months, you must hurry up and collect runes."


    Hua Ruoan''s face showed a bit of difficulty, "Last month, I almost bought all the surrounding mud talisman talisman. It will be a little difficult to find it in the next few months. The talisman is too special, alas."


    "Find as many as you can, and try to do as much as possible within two months." Zhou Shu expressed understanding and nodded.


    "What does it mean within two months? Could it be that the talisman will not do it after two months?"


    Hua Ruoan keenly felt something was wrong, and said nervously.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "That''s not it, I will go to the sect in the next two months, and there may be a market transaction in the next few months."


    Hua Ruoan breathed a sigh of relief, "Well, this interval is just used to collect runes, as long as the rune master continues to make runes."


    He was very worried that the business could not continue, and the quagmire talisman business that was so easy to do could not be broken.


    After thinking about business matters, he immediately felt a little strange, "Huh? You want to enter the sect, is it Tianliu Sect?"


    Zhou Shu did not answer, and asked, "Yes, shopkeeper Hua, let me talk about Tianliu Zong next, what is their relationship with Fangshi?"


    He is now practising Liushuijing and he is quite curious about Tianliu Sect. It is said that Yuan Li in Fangshi is from Tianliu Zong, and Qingxiafang is probably also Tianliu Zong, but there are very few people in Fangshi. It''s a bit strange to mention these things .


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Hua Ruoan seemed a little embarrassed. After thinking about it for a while, he slowly said something.


    The actual masters of the Qingyuan Mountain Range are the five major sects, and the surrounding squares are also controlled by the five major sects, as is the original Qingxiafang city.


    But Tian Liuzong didn''t know for what purpose, he suddenly intervened and said that he wanted to harvest Qingxiafang City as his own territory, but they only needed a part of the income of the Fang City, and the others were divided among the five major sects.


    The five sects are naturally dissatisfied, and strive hard for reasons.


    "Although your Tianliu Sect is strong, the Qingyuan Mountain Range has always belonged to our five major sects. What does this mean?"


    Tianliu Zong also said a little bit of truth, did not use the Nascent Soul monk in the sect to take it-the five major sects did not have the Nascent Soul monk, but changed the way to determine the ownership of the market through competition.


    Tianliu Zong has five Golden Core Realm cultivators, and each of the five major sects has two. Tianliu Zong has five enemies against ten.


    This condition seemed good, but the five major sects agreed.


    But the result was a disastrous defeat, and the five major sects could only hand over Qingxiafang City as scheduled and give Tianliuzong the management.


    After ���� Tian Liuzong got Fangshi, he only sent Yuan Li as a repairman to be Fangshi''s steward.


    Fang City has just changed hands. Naturally, there are many unconvincing cultivators in the five major sects. Even the Zongmen acquiesced to them to come to Fang City to harass and harass, but they did not send out the Golden Core Realm elders, but there were many Condensed Vein Realm cultivators.


    But no matter how the trouble is, Yuan Li can keep them down.


    This forced them to take it anymore, and no longer cause trouble, they accepted the reality peacefully.


    Since then, this matter has been cited as a shame by the five major sects and never talked about it. Even the name of Tianliuzong has become a taboo among the practitioners of the five major sects, and they are unwilling to mention it.

 Chapter 64: Retreat

    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Tianliuzong is so strong, can a cultivator of the same level stabilize his opponent, even one enemy two?"


    "Tianliu Sect is a big sect after all, and places such as mind and magic weapon must be higher than the sect of Qingyuan Mountain Range."


    Hua Ruoan nodded, "The practitioners who have seen the Golden Core Realm competition at that time said that the five major sects basically have no chance of winning. Among the ten golden cores, that is, Zhao Yueru of the lotus school, the swordsmanship is superb. One person arrived, and the other four Tianliu cultivators were unscathed."


    "Sure enough."


    Guessing about the situation that day, Zhou Shu couldn''t help feeling a little bit fascinated.


    "But I admire their methods of doing business more than the strength of the repairmen."


    Hua Ruoan seemed to have a chat, and continued, "Since Yuan Li was in charge, Fang City has been thriving. He vigorously recruited casual cultivators and established various new regulations, which brought together cultivators from all walks of life, and Qingxia Fang City has also become Qingxiafang City. One of the largest workshops in the Yuanshan Mountains, and even the famous Ruyilou in the entire Dongsheng Prefecture, came here to open a branch. This is the only one in the Qingyuan Mountains and nowhere else. Now Qingxiafang City is better than I didn��t know how many times it was better before."


    After taking a look at Zhou Shu, he went on to say, "Speaking of Tianliu Zong, Tianliu Zong originated from Tianliu Mountain. It is said that it is a high mountain that reaches ten thousand feet and stretches for hundreds of thousands of miles. It is full of spiritual energy. Dongsheng Prefecture is also considered a well-known Dongtian blessed land. There are 50,000 cultivators in the sect, of which there are three in the Nascent Soul Stage and nearly 30 in the Golden Core Stage. Needless to say, you should be able to think of other cultivators."


    Zhou Shu was secretly speechless, Tian Liuzong had such strength, no wonder he didn''t put the five sects in his eyes.


    Hua Ruoan looked solemnly, "Shicai, you said you want to enter the sect. Is it because Guanshi Yuan recommended you to join Tianliu Sect?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "No, I want to join the lotus sect. How can a sect like Tianliu Zong want me to be a Qi refiner with poor qualifications."


    Hua Ruoan shook his head, "Don''t be presumptuous. I think Sanxiu''s disappearance is very important to you. If you are not born with a broken pulse, I am afraid he would recommend you to join. But even so, he is still right. You still have some expectations, otherwise the running water will not be passed to you."


    Zhou Shu was quite sincere, "I am really grateful to Guanshi Yuan."


    There is no flowing water, no Ruyi Tower, I am afraid his cultivation will be a lot slower.


    Hua Ruoan reminded, "If you want to join the Dutch School, you should also tell him."


    "I understand, this is true." Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    Hua Ruoan thought for a while, and said in a rather weird tone, "Actually, the lotus school is also quite good. It is very suitable for a practitioner like you. It should be the Yan family''s Nizi introducing you. I think she seems I mean something to you, hehe."


    "Heh, shopkeeper Hua said and laughed."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but feel a little pleased to think that Yan Yue seemed to have something like this, but his thoughts flashed by, he didn''t have time to think about these things, there was too much to do, and he couldn''t waste a breath.


    He arched his hands, "I have heard so much from the shopkeeper Hua, and I have benefited a lot from this, thank you."


    Hua Ruoan chuckled, and said, ��I��m so thankful, it��s just a small matter. These days I will collect more runes, and I will have to worry about the muddy rune.��


    "There are talisman materials, there will be no less talisman." Zhou Shu nodded and left the house.


    Hua Ruoan waited for Zhou Shu to leave, hurriedly took out the mud talisman, and checked it carefully again, his eyes seemed to be mixed with gold, shining brightly.


    Leaving Sanyuanzhai, Zhou Shu went to look for Yuan Li to take care of the affairs, but was blocked by the guards at the door, saying that Yuan Li was very busy, so don''t bother if there is anything serious.


    Zhou Shu was not stubborn either, so he turned to Shen Baili and asked him to tell him.


    Shen Baichai heard that Zhou Shu was going to join the Lotus Music School, and there was some regret on his face, but this regret was quickly eliminated. In his view, Zhou Shu was just a potential qi-refining realm for casual cultivation. If you can win, you can win, and you can''t and don''t need to be too forceful.


    After a few chats between the two, Zhou Shu bought enough runes and went back to his residence.


    This time, he planned to retreat for a period of time, attacking the fourth floor of the Qi Refining Realm, and at the same time make some necessary preparations for entering the Sect.


    No need to go out, no need to worry about eating in the pavilion area.


    You only need to pay five middle-grade foods every month, and the waiter will send you food for one day every day. These foods are spiritual food, mostly made from the flesh and blood of Tier 1 monsters. Although the taste is not comparable to the restaurant, it is not good for the physique. It is a good supplement.


    Time passed day by day.


    went well, he reached the fourth level of the Qi Refining Realm as he wished.


    And the liquid medicine changed from the original dark green to the light green like lake water, which was much lighter.


    At this time, he no longer absorbs spiritual energy from the liquid medicine, but soaks his whole body in the liquid medicine to temper his body.


    Although the medicinal power in the liquid medicine is not so violent, it is still vigorous and active. He was soaked in the liquid medicine as if he was pierced back and forth by countless needles, piercing and piercing his heart. The taste was really uncomfortable, and few people could bear it.


    And he insists on two hours every day, never let up.


    He is very aware of the need to do this. In the future, as an outer disciple, he will inevitably have a lot of chores. It is very important to have a strong physique. Moreover, the competition in the sect is fierce. It is not as peaceful as Fangshi. Good physique can reduce a lot. Potentially dangerous.


    At other times, he used to practice and draw spa charms, as usual.


    is only the time for deduction and calculation. In addition to using the thunder spear talisman intended to be used as a secret weapon by UU Reading , many of them are also allocated to swordsmanship.


    Sword Jue is also a kind of Law Jue, but there is a posture that the blue is better than the blue.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, there are countless cultivators aiming at cultivating swords, and sword art has also been carried forward by many cultivators, gradually forming a separate system.


    It��s no wonder that, no matter whether it is power or dazzling, sword tactics are much better than ordinary tactics, and having a good flying sword is the eternal pursuit of countless male cultivators.


    Zhou Shu is the same.


    As for the sword art, he may not be able to use it because he is limited to the Qi channel, but he knows it in advance that there is nothing wrong with it, and the Heyin Sect is a sect dominated by swordsmanship, and he must learn it there. The more you know, the better it will be.


    He clearly recorded the sword arts on Tianyun Peak before, and there were six kinds in total.


    Feiyun Jian Jue, Song Feng Jian Jue, and Stone Breaking Sword Jue are all first-order.


    Fierce Fire Sword Jue, Soft Water Sword Jue, is the second order.


    The only third-order sword art is the broken jade sword art practiced by Liu Yuzhe.


    And what Zhou Shu saw most was the Broken Jade Sword Art. Liu Yuzhan often practiced swords at the top of Tianyun Peak, never shy away from Zhou Shu, and even deliberately asked Zhou Shu to watch.


    The sight of the sword hit, everything is broken, Zhou Shu is still vivid and yearning.


    So he didn''t care about other sword tactics, but directly deduced from the third-order sword tactics.


    Limited to the realm, he couldn''t deduct in many places, but he was inspired a lot by deducing sword moves and sword force.


    Zhou Shu has other ideas about this sword art.


    At that time, Liu Yu was painstakingly practicing the sword, intending to comprehend the sword of broken jade, but he never did.


    Maybe, he can make up for this.


    At least he thought so.

 Chapter 65: Try Sendai

    When the liquid medicine completely turned into clear water, Zhou Shu left.


    At this time, there are still more than twenty days before the Dutch school accepts newcomers. Zhou Shu will not waste it. He went to Sanyuanzhai.


    Hua Ruoan collected nearly twenty bottles of talisman ink, and when he saw Zhou Shu, he hurriedly handed them over.


    It took Zhou Shu more than ten days to make all the muddy charms.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Ruoan was not greedy for cheap this time, and honestly distributed two hundred middle-grade spirit stones to Zhou Shu.


    "Hey, shopkeeper Hua, why have you changed your **** this time."


    Zhou Shu smiled and joked.


    Hua Ruoan pretended to be angry, "What kind of **** change, the old man has always been so fair, it is yours that should be yours, last time ten, this time two hundred, that all makes sense."


    Actually, the muddy talisman sells so well, the price of the middle grade has risen to 33 middle grade spirit stones. With more profits, he rarely shared a bit more to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled, didn''t care much, turned his head and went to Yan''s shop.


    "Sister, spa charms, 600 sheets, the fruit of more than two months."


    Yan Yue frowned, and said a little displeased, "Junior Brother, you have worked so hard like this, no, you are about to enter the sect, you have to rest well."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s okay, I can deal with it. These talismans are sold as fine products. They are more expensive and slower. They should last for a while."


    "I have some plans, the younger brother cares more about yourself, don''t worry about this."


    Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu with a kind of gentleness in her eyes, "Junior brother, you are going to get started the day after tomorrow. Unfortunately, I have a task and cannot go with you. I told Shishu Wang, who is in charge of recruiting new disciples, he will let you Get started directly without taking the test."


    "Sister Sister bothered me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "By the way, if you take the test, what test will it be?"


    "Ranxiu is different from ordinary people, and the introductory test is also different. The test of the casualxiu is difficult..." Yan Yue thought of the scene of taking the test in the past, still a little frightened, "There are three levels of tests, roughly like this... ��"


    She said it carefully, and said with relief, "Fortunately, Junior Brother does not need to participate, otherwise I am really worried about the body like Junior Brother."


    She looked at Zhou Shu in her eyes, with a smile on her eyebrows.


    Zhou Shu is sixteen years old at this time. Although he is not thin, he is definitely not strong, especially the hands exposed outside his sleeves are as white as jade, looking like more scholars than cultivators.


    "I understand, Sister, then I will leave first."


    Zhou Shu waved to Yan Yue, "I will meet in the Heyin school next time."


    "Ok!"


    Yan Yue nodded vigorously, her face happy.


    Two days later, in front of a cloud-filled mountain.


    The mountain is strange, as if it had been cut two times horizontally and vertically. There is a huge platform in the middle of the mountain.


    The platform is suspended on three sides, one side is next to the mountain wall, and the ground is covered with flat blue bricks, which looks like a mirror from a distance.


    At this time, there were already a large crowd of people standing on the platform in darkness, roughly a thousand people, but they only occupied a corner of the platform.


    It is the first time for most of the testers to come to such a place, and they are constantly talking and noisy.


    And Zhou Shu stood alone in a corner, looking at the huge stone pillar in front of him.


    The stone pillar is as thick as five feet, and the height is unknown, like a sharp sword piercing the sky.


    Its color is as dark as ink, and the words "Try Sendai" are engraved on it. Between a few strokes, it shows a profound and long-lasting, seemingly implicit meaning, giving people a feeling of enlightenment after a long time.


    There are even more wisps of smoke that disappear and disappear in the writing, adding a bit of mystery.


    As a master of calligraphy and painting, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but admire him secretly. Just by looking at these words, he knew that the lotus sect was not trivial and deserved to be the five sects of the Qingyuan Mountains.


    when--


    A solemn and melodious bell came from the clouds leisurely.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the sound, their minds moved along with it, and they turned their eyes.


    Test Xiantai, I don''t know when a black floating platform about twenty feet square appeared, floating out of thin air, clouds and mist lingering on it, like a fairyland.


    A gust of mountain wind blows away the clouds and fog.


    looked up, there were dozens of cultivators standing shadowy on the floating platform, with a solemn expression, all of them emitting various colors, light but not scattered, like an immortal Buddha, and people couldn''t help looking up.


    Many of the testers stared at each other, forgetting to speak, and bowed unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently. The stance of the Heyin Sect was clearly shown for those mortals, which made mortals admire the cultivator more firmly.


    A majestic old man walked out of the floating platform and said loudly, "Since you are here, you should all know the rules. Let''s not talk nonsense. The test begins!"


    As soon as ����''s voice fell, there was a burst of joy underneath. Many people''s eyes flashed with fanaticism, and everyone felt that they would definitely become a cultivator.


    The lotus cultivators on the floating platform stepped down one by one, performing their duties.


    After a while, the testers on the Xiantai test platform were divided into two groups, one group was mortals, more than a thousand, and the other group was casual repair, with only a dozen.


    The old man raised his eyes and scanned the crowd, his eyes were slightly surprised, "Hey, this time the mortal seems to be a bit interesting, maybe you can find some good seedlings."


    He looked around, "Yun Li, you take Sun Hedao to take charge of the casual repair test, let them go to Lingyunya, the test old man here comes by himself."


    Larger sects like the Heyin Sect, most of them value more qualified mortals~ www.novelhall.com~ The cultivators cultivated by themselves are the best, and they don��t care so much about casual cultivators.


    A stern-faced blue-shirt repairer came over and said, "Yes, Uncle Wang!"


    "By the way, there is a casual cultivator named Zhou Shu who was recommended by a disciple of the inner sect. There is no need to participate in the test and let him go directly to the outer sect."


    The old man added another sentence and waved his sleeve to let him go.


    Yunli walked straight in the direction of San Xiu after leading his orders.


    Sun Hedao, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, hurriedly followed Yunli, with a bit of joy on his face.


    He looked at Zhou Shu who was standing in the casual cultivator group, with a secret joy in his heart, "You really came, and it''s not in vain that I change the task specially! This time you fall into my hands, let you see the consequences of offending me , I want to get started, it''s impossible!"


    He had been bitter about what happened last time. After apologizing to Sanyuanzhai, not only did he not forget, but he was even more brooding. He had nothing to do with Qingxiafang City, so he transferred all the anger to Zhou Shu.


    Knowing that Zhou Shu is coming to get started this time, he deliberately exchanged tasks between Hua Lingshi and others to test the newcomer''s position, and wanted to hinder Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, and suddenly looked in this direction.


    The two looked at each other, both of them were a little stunned, with different expressions.


    Sun Hedao stared at Zhou Shu, his teeth and lips twitched slightly, a bit ferocious in his ecstasy.


    And Zhou Shu shook his head, his surprise was only a moment, and he quickly recovered indifferent.


    He did not expect that Sun Hedao was narrow-minded so far, and he still remembered it after nearly a year, but he was also prepared and not worried.


    It��s not a big deal, maybe it��s a good thing Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at

 Chapter 66: Swordsmanship

    ypassed the test of Sendai, and came to a cliff with thousands of standing walls.


    Sun Hedao whispered, "Brother Yun, Junior Brother has something to say."


    Yunli nodded, "What''s the matter, Junior Brother Sun?"


    "The one named Zhou Shu can''t let him pass directly."


    Yun Li Wei was puzzled, "What''s the matter? The inner disciple can recommend a casual practitioner to join the outer door. This is the rule of the Dutch school, why not?"


    Sun Hedao''s expression was quite serious, "Junior brother knows, but according to his investigation, Zhou Shu''s aptitude is extremely poor, his physique is like a child, his comprehension is extremely low, and his character is so terrible that he is really heinous. You can''t let such casual cultivators get started directly."


    "Huh? With so many shortcomings, is that still a cultivator?"


    Yunli was taken aback, and said in surprise, "Why would Yan Yue recommend him?"


    Sun Hedao acted awe-inspiringly and solemnly, "That Zhou Shu was a little slick, and he used rhetoric well, and Yan Yue was mostly deceived by his lack of knowledge. However, the senior brother, as a leader, has a heavy responsibility and must be strictly controlled. Useless **** mixed into the sect and spoiled the reputation of the Dutch school."


    Yun Li nodded, and said thoughtfully, "If this is the case, what the younger brother said is reasonable, let''s test it first. If Zhou Shushi does not meet the requirements of the sect, there is no way to get started. After all, it is generally weight."


    He thought for a while, and didn''t care about it anymore. The left and right were just casual cultivators. As for the nasty Zhou Shu in Sun Hedao''s mouth, he was honest and owed even the interest of a glance.


    He glanced at Sun Hedao and took a bit of respect, "The younger brother is so wholeheartedly for the sake of the sect. After taking the lead task, he even went to investigate the details of the casual cultivation. I admire him.


    "Where and where."


    Sun Hedao showed a humble expression and arched his hands.


    turned his head, he looked at Zhou Shu with a very triumphant look, feeling quite satisfied.


    This time I don��t want to play with you, I want to get started directly, no way! If you want to pass the test, it depends on your ability.


    There are sound-proof arrays at the feet of both of them. The casual practitioners could not hear what they said. They were worried that it was a test problem, and there was a trace of anxiety on their faces.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t need to guess what they were talking about. It was nothing more than obliterating the chance of exemption that belonged to him, but he only looked at it indifferently, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    It is impossible to argue here, and there is no need to argue, it��s just a test.


    Sun Hedao looked at Zhou Shu''s indifferent expression, and the hatred in his heart increased, "I don''t even resist, it''s meaningless."


    Yun left the straightforward words, "Welcome everyone to take part in the introductory test of our Heyin School. In Xia Heyin School Yunli, this is Sun Hedao. We are responsible for your test and lead. Please stand separately and the test will begin immediately. "


    After speaking, he came over with a stack of paper books and distributed them to a dozen casual repairers one by one.


    Many casual repairers looked at the paper book in a daze, not knowing what it meant.


    The ���� paper book has only three thin pages. On each page, a figure wielding a sword is drawn with simple brushstrokes, with different postures, and a few lines of small annotations on the side.


    The three swordsmanships are called solitary smoke in the desert, drinking horses and ice, and falling wild geese on the sand.


    Zhou Shu looked at the paper book carefully and thought to himself, as Yan Yue said, the first level is to let the practitioner understand the swordsmanship, and the test is the comprehension of the practitioner.


    After sending out the paper book, Yun Li said slowly, "The first level, the book in your hands contains the swordsmanship in the three-stroke arena. I will give you half an hour to understand, and then show the results of the understanding, I will According to your swordsmanship, you will decide whether to pass."


    As soon as these words came out, San Xiu suddenly became noisy.


    "What, swordsmanship in the arena, we are cultivators but not warriors, why should we learn this?"


    "Isn''t this putting the cart before the horse, this kind of swordsmanship, there is no sword light, what use is it?"


    "This kind of test is incomprehensible, Heyin Pie..."


    "Everyone, stay calm and restless."


    Yun Li took a step forward and said with a serious expression, "The Lotus Sect is good at sword cultivation, so it is natural to recruit new disciples in this direction. What is most important for sword cultivation is not spiritual power, not physical strength, but comprehension! This The test of this sword technique is your comprehension."


    "The swordsmanship in the rivers and lakes, and the swordsmanship of the cultivator, seem very different, but they have something in common. These three swordsmanships are carefully selected by the seniors in this sect. It depends on how much you can understand and understand from them. Everyone is savvy."


    Yunli stretched out his hand and pointed to a casual cultivator not far away, ��If you really want to join the Dutch School, don��t squabble there, but like him, concentrate on studying swordsmanship.��


    Zhong San Xiu looked in the direction, a San Xiu sat on the ground, looking at the paper book intently, without saying a word from beginning to end.


    This casual repair is naturally Zhou Shu.


    "Learn, learn."


    There was no more talk in casual cultivating, and they started to study.


    "There are no rules for casual cultivating, just that one person can do it." Yun Li shook his head and returned to his original position to wait quietly.


    On the side, Sun Hedao stared at Zhou Shu firmly, slandering in his heart, what kind of pretense, can you comprehend these few swordsmanship? I have been learning Sword Art for a few years, but when I got this paper book, if it wasn''t for Wang Shishu''s guidance, I couldn''t understand it, so you can learn it?


    At this time, Zhou Shu was immersed in swordsmanship, and everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    "time up."


    Yunli walked towards the casual cultivator, and said in a straightforward voice, "Everyone, show the swordsmanship you have understood, you come first."


    He pointed to the cultivator closest to him The cultivator was born with iron towers, five big and three thick, and he walked the first two steps carelessly, and shouted in an unusually loud voice, "Sorry, the moves are weird. Yes, I wish Dashan have a hard body, I really can''t learn."


    There was an uproar in the crowd.


    "This guy turned out to be really stupid. I just saw him holding the paper book and studying for a long time. I thought he had some abilities..."


    "Haha, I laughed so hard."


    "Hey, don''t tell me, those three tricks are really hard to learn, especially the one that folds the body and pulls out the sword horizontally behind you. I can''t even imagine it, let alone do it. "


    "No matter how difficult it is, I have to try hard. I can''t make a joke like him."


    Listening to the discussion, the tower-like repairer Zhu Dashan was also a little embarrassed and kept rubbing his hands.


    But Yunli showed a slight smile, "Yes, Zhu Dashan, you go to one side, next one."


    After that, many practitioners went up in succession, all reluctantly made swordsmanship postures. The two tricks of lonely smoke in the desert and drinking horses and ice are good, but the posture of Pingsha Luoyan is really difficult.


    A cultivator simply lay on the ground and made this sword trick while lying on his stomach. It was very nondescript.


    The cultivator who was watching laughed a lot, but many people cursed in their hearts. Why didn''t I expect to do this?


    And Yunli has been watching blankly, seldom words.


    "it''s your turn."


    A casual repairer came out.


    He looks more than 20 years old, has a long body, with a faint smile on his face, and he looks like a bamboo on his chest.


    "The guys on the seventh floor of the refining realm are different."


    Someone envied the way Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at

 Chapter 67: Class A

    The cultivator showed a bit of sorrow, walked to the middle of the crowd, and reported to the surroundings with fists, "Next Li Aojian, the seventh level of the Qi Refining Realm."


    As the highest casual cultivator here, he is of course proud.


    After speaking, the sword flicked slightly, and the sound was like a dragon.


    He stretched out and used his swordsmanship, the solitary smoke in the desert, and the two tricks of drinking a horse and ice river made everyone amazed.


    "It''s too standard."


    "It looks exactly like the picture on the paper book!"


    "Don''t worry, there are Pingsha Luoyan, it must be done well."


    Hearing others questioning, Li Aojian glanced coldly, suddenly jumped up, his body suddenly closed in midair, his head and feet almost joined together.


    "Can you do such a weird posture?"


    "This is the same as the paper book, but what about the sword, how can the sword come out from behind?"


    Everyone pointed and talked.


    Li Aojian snorted, a sword light suddenly swept out from behind him, beautifully drawn a semi-circular arc, then stretched his body and landed steadily.


    "Mother, I really did it!"


    "The sword light is not a sword, but a sword light, which comes from the hilt."


    "I can think of this, my understanding is really high!"


    "He has mostly practiced swordsmanship, alas, I''m afraid I can''t learn it too."


    After everyone exclaimed, they cast envious glances at the cultivator. This person must have passed the test.


    Li Aojian closed his sword and held his fist, looking at Yunli expectantly.


    Yunli nodded slightly, "Generally, next one."


    Li Aojian was stunned. The swordsmanship he used so hard to display was only "average", worse than the black man who did nothing?


    cursed secretly, "This lotus school is not that good, Mingzhu casts a dark", he swallowed the blood that was about to vomit, put down the sword in disappointment, and stood aside.


    The cultivators behind ���� obviously got some inspiration, and they all used the sword mang simulation method to complete the sword moves that could not be done, and Yun couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "the last one."


    He nodded Zhou Shu not far away.


    Zhou Shu walked closer, saluted, and then picked up the long sword.


    With the long sword in hand, the temperament is different. The original light and wind are all gone. The whole person is like a sharp sword out of its sheath, so sharp that people dare not look directly at it.


    Many people have noticed this change, "It''s a bit strange."


    "Drag it to the end, this kid may really have a hand."


    Yunli couldn''t help but nodded, expressing his approval, Zhou Shu''s sword gesture was very special, it looked like he had been immersed in kendo for decades.


    Actually, Zhou Shu was imitating Liu Yuzhan. He saw that Liu Yuzhan practiced more swords, coupled with the continuous deduction of Liu Yuzhan''s practice of the Broken Jade Sword Art, he unintentionally felt a bit similar.


    Zhou Shu raised his sword forward, slashed it horizontally, and then lifted it upwards, then made another stab, then retracted the sword and arched his hands, "It''s over."


    "It''s over? Isn''t he kidding me?"


    "This is also called swordsmanship?"


    "One cut, one pick and one stab, that''s three tricks... This kid doesn''t understand anything at all! I thought he was very powerful."


    There was still the expected repairer before, and he was immediately shocked.


    Sun Hedao and Yunli, who were opposite Zhou Shu, were a little stunned.


    Especially Sun Hedao, his eyes widened like bells, and he didn''t believe his eyes.


    Yunli sighed lightly, revealing a rare smile, "Unexpectedly, there are such talents in casual cultivators, and I have fully understood the essence of swordsmanship in half an hour."


    As soon as he said this, the casual practitioners around him were even more upset.


    "What, he is considered essential, then why do we practice sword so hard?"


    "This is wrong, do you know this kid and let him pass on purpose?"


    "This is an insult to Jian Xiu!"


    That Li Aojian looked filled with righteous indignation, his eyes were burning, and he wanted to go up and knock Zhou Shu over.


    And Zhou Shu nodded, put down the long sword, and returned to the original position in silence.


    "Wait, what''s your name?"


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Brother Yun, next Zhou Shu."


    "Zhou Shu? Are you Zhou Shu?"


    Yunli was stunned, looked at it for a while, then looked back at Sun Hedao, his eyes filled with doubts, as if he was talking, "Junior Brother, didn''t you say that he was extremely low-qualified?"


    "Accident, accident, he took his luck."


    Sun Hedao hurriedly turned his head and cursed Zhou Shu again in his heart, "What''s the situation, in half an hour, can he be able to do the three-stroke swordsmanship like this? Did someone teach him? Swordsmanship is changed every time a newcomer is recruited. Does he really have a good understanding?"


    Yunli shook his head, turned around, and had a different view of Zhou Shu in front of him.


    "Be quiet, everyone, don''t talk nonsense."


    Yunli glanced around at the casual repair, "I announce the result of the first level."


    Zhong Sanxiu hurriedly fell silent and pricked his ears.


    "Zhou Shu, A etc., Zhu Dashan, B etc., Li Aojian, C etc., the others are Ding etc."


    Almost all the cultivators quit, and they quarreled loudly.


    "what?"


    "Why?"


    "I''m so powerful, it''s worse than the one who didn''t do anything. It makes no sense!"


    Li Aojian shouted loudest.


    "If you want reason, I will give you reason."


    Yun Li glanced at San Xiu and said straightforwardly, "I said very clearly that I will give you swordsmanship for you to understand and comprehend. But most of you will only copy and imitate mechanically, even Actions that cannot be made in the paper book must be done bluntly. Don��t you never think about the connotation of swordsmanship? Half an hour is spent thinking about how to copy better. Ding wait, no need to stop Reason."


    "Give us this, don''t we need to follow the school and do something else? It doesn''t make sense Some people are still stubbornly defending, while others are thinking silently, Yunli handing out swords When I was in the Fa, I did say that we must rely on comprehension, but I fell into a misunderstanding.


    "Li Aojian used sword tactics to simulate an incomplete sword technique. It is a little bit more than most people think. It is a bit clever, but he is still stuck in a copy mode. Moreover, he puts the cart before the horse and uses his sword tactics to match the sword technique. C wait."


    Li Aojian was stunned, his eyes flushed.


    "And Zhu Dashan, he knows he can''t use swordsmanship, so he explained straightforwardly, don''t force it, this simple heart is quite desirable in sword repair, so he gave it to Yi."


    Zhu Dashan grinned, very happy.


    "As for Zhou Shu, he really understood the essence of swordsmanship, grade A, well-deserved. The essence of these three swordsmanships is to cut one and pick one thorn. It seems simple and common, but there is no good understanding. It''s hard to understand, so think about it yourself."


    Before speaking, Yunli looked back at Sun Hedao again.


    Sun Hedao seems to have some prejudice against Zhou Shu, but it is hard to say that there are two more hurdles to decide whether Zhou Shu is really as he said.


    Zhou Shu suddenly asked, "Is there a better answer above the first class?"


    Yunli nodded, "Above the first class, there are special class, but we, the Heyin school, have never seen a cultivator with such an understanding."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully and returned to his original position.


    Yun Li looked at San Xiu and said loudly, ��Class A does not need to be proud. This does not mean that you have already started, and Class D does not have to be frustrated. You still have the opportunity. Judgment in a unified manner. Now I will give you a quarter of an hour to rest, and then proceed to the second test."

 Chapter 68: Lingyunya

    Many casual practitioners walked towards Zhou Shu.


    "This Junior Brother Zhou Shu, how do you see the essence of swordsmanship?"


    "That''s right, Pingsha Luoyan''s cut is good, let''s just talk about the one. Although there is a challenge in the desert solitary smoke, it is only a false move. The latter is a real move, right?"


    "And Yinmabinghe, there are at least thirty thorns, each thorn is different, is it only your thorn is the essence?"


    Some asked questions, and some were snarky, "Why don''t you learn swordsmanship like us? You have to look at the essence?"


    But Zhou Shu only shook his head, "It''s just a coincidence that I''m down. It really doesn''t make sense, I''m sorry you guys."


    A few people waited for a while, and then left soon, it didn''t make sense to struggle, after all, there were second and third levels, and there were many opportunities.


    Li Aojian has been standing proudly in the distance, and thought to himself, "It''s just the fourth level of the Qi Refining Realm? It''s class A, I am the real Class A, no, special class!"


    And Zhou Shu didn''t notice Li Aojian at all, he sat down and rested quietly.


    The sword moves he used are the result of his performance.


    The complicated and weird movements are difficult for people to do, but they are not difficult to deduct, and they are quick.


    In just half an hour, he deduced each sword move hundreds of times. The moves were separated, coherent, and even combined together at the same time. After analyzing and calculating, he finally came to the conclusion that one cut, one pick and one stab were The essence lies.


    Perhaps that picking and stab is not a so-called practical move. The power is not the greatest, but it is the most critical and essential core. Without them, the sword technique would be useless.


    The so-called comprehension, people with good comprehension can see through the essence, understand the truth, and know how to do faster and better at a glance, while people with poor comprehension may need hundreds of thousands of times to see it, or even never see it. Nothing can be done well.


    Zhou Shu''s understanding of kendo may not be considered good. After all, he hasn''t even started to practice kendo since he was in contact with kendo.


    But now he has deductions to make up for it.


    His understanding is based on analysis and observation, and on countless deduction experiences.


    But in addition to deduction, Zhou Shu also has extra feelings.


    These three strokes of swordsmanship did not fully reveal the fundamentals of swordsmanship, and the meaning is still unfinished. It seems that there should be one more stroke behind, and the state of that stroke seems to be several layers higher than the first three strokes.


    Only when combined together is a complete set of swordsmanship.


    This feeling is very mysterious.


    In his mind, that trick seems to work, but he tried it, but he couldn''t do it.


    If he has a deep understanding of Kendo in the future, it may be possible to do it, but it is not yet possible.


    Zhou Shu was puzzled, so he would ask Yunli if there is a better answer.


    Yunli''s answer made him feel very excited, and he thought to himself, if he could use that trick, maybe he would have been waiting.


    Zhou Shu has more confidence in Kendo.


    Yunli has been paying attention to the time, glanced at Zhou Shu from time to time, and then said something to Sun Hedao.


    Sun Hedao''s complexion was slightly red, and his expression was a bit agitated. The two seemed to be arguing.


    Yunli shook his head and walked a few steps forward, "Time is up, ready for the second level."


    The loose repairers stood up one after another, watching Yunli nervously.


    Yunli turned his body to the side and pointed to Lingyun Cliff not far away, "This is the second level. You need to climb to the top of the cliff and then come down. I will determine the evaluation level based on your performance. In addition, the first to be completed. , There are additional rewards."


    "It looks so simple."


    "There is actually a reward?"


    Some practitioners began to mutter.


    Zhou Shu looked up, Lingyun Cliff was about a hundred feet tall, not too high, but extremely steep, completely perpendicular to the ground. The cliff wall is covered with green moss, it looks very slippery, and it is obviously difficult to climb.


    It is very difficult for a mortal to climb such a cliff, but it does not seem to be a big deal to the cultivator.


    Many casual cultivators laughed. In their opinion, this level was completely given away.


    The look of casual repair fell in the eyes of Yun Li and Sun Hedao. They both shook their heads, with a trace of contempt in their eyes, "Simple? You''ll know when you walk over."


    Yunli solemnly said, "Remind you that this test will not only test resilience, it can begin."


    Li Aojian heard the sound, and immediately flew towards Lingyunya.


    "Toughness, this level is also needed? The lotus pie really is not reliable, but this number one, I barely accepted it!"


    Unwilling to show weakness, the crowd rushed over.


    Li Aojian has already come to the bottom of the cliff, glanced at the top of the cliff, his eyebrows are slightly raised, making a disdain.


    He is very confident, because his cultivation is the highest, and because of the wind-walking technique he has practiced, it is a good light-body technique in the refining state. It takes less than a quarter of an hour to climb such a cliff, even if it goes back and forth two times.


    I saw him leaping up nearly three feet high with a violent kick on his feet, and saw a protruding rock on the cliff fall.


    The spiritual power under his feet is used very skillfully, and he will not send it out. Only at the moment of landing, the spiritual power will explode and he can go up to another level.


    ��.


    With a soft sound, Li Aojian felt as if he stepped on a ball of cotton, and the burst of spiritual power disappeared the moment he touched the cliff.


    After all, lack of energy.


    Snap, he fell straight down the cliff.


    Fortunately, I put up the protective cover in time, UU Reading , otherwise, I will suffer a lot of injuries, but even so, the shape is extremely embarrassing.


    Li Aojian stood up and looked around. Some people laughed, some snickered, and some showed contempt.


    "It''s just not standing firm, what to look for!"


    He snorted with a puffy cheek and used his strength again. This time he was a lot more careful, and he chose the target more accurately.


    However, just now when he hit the cliff, his spiritual power disappeared, and he fell off again with a snap.


    But no one laughed at him this time.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    Around ����, there are all falling sounds.


    Almost all casual cultivators have encountered the same situation as Li Aojian. As long as the spiritual power touches the cliff, it will inevitably disappear, and the footing will fall down.


    Zhou Shu''s cultivation base was low, and he arrived relatively late. Seeing this situation, he did not go climbing immediately, but reached out his hand and gently touched the moss on the cliff wall.


    "There is weirdness."


    He soon noticed the abnormality. This moss has the effect of absorbing spiritual power. As long as the part that touches the moss uses spiritual power, the whole body will be taken away like a flood.


    Yun Li walked over slowly, "These are Yin Marsh Moss, which will absorb spiritual power. It is impossible to resist the cultivation base of the Qi Refining Realm. Talismans and magic weapons are not acceptable, so I want to climb this Lingyun Cliff , Just treat yourself as a mortal and climb patiently."


    The scattered repairers exclaimed in unison.


    "It''s so insidious to actually use shady moss..."


    "No wonder it will be used as a test level, it turns out that there is no mystery."


    At this time, looking at the Baizhang Lingyun Cliff, they felt like they wanted to cry.


    UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading!

 Chapter 69: rock climbing

    "I won''t climb anymore."


    "I won''t climb anymore."


    Several cultivators looked at Ling Yunya, unwilling, but shook their heads helplessly.


    Without spiritual power, to climb such a cliff, they feel suicidal.


    And I''m used to being a cultivator, it''s also very difficult to be a mortal. If I climb into the middle of a cliff and suddenly forget this, and use my spiritual power, it will be a big trouble.


    Even if Yunli and Sun Hedao are waiting underneath, they will definitely help them when they are in danger, but what if they are not saved? Or is it deliberately not saved?


    is already a casual cultivator far beyond ordinary people, life is precious, there is no need to take such a risk, even if the risk is small.


    "Can I exit this level?"


    With some doubts, they looked at Yunli on the side.


    Yunli nodded, and said blankly, "Yes, you are not members of the sect. Naturally, the sect will not force you to test. Exit directly. There is no score in this level, but it does not affect the evaluation of other levels."


    "Great."


    They breathed a sigh of relief.


    After hearing Yun Li''s words, a few more freelancers retreated.


    Yunli looked at the quit cultivator with a little sadness in his heart. He gave you a chance, but you don��t need it. Here, are you still worried about falling to death? Poor, don''t even have the courage to try.


    But there is a bit of fortunate that such people are not worthy of being a cultivator of the Dutch school, and it would be a good thing without them.


    Though the people who quit this level will not affect the evaluation of other levels, Yunli has already put an end to them in his heart, and that''s it.


    Sun Hedao looked at Zhou Shu, with a yin smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Hmph, this level depends on how you pass!"


    Most of the casual cultivators were watching under the cliff, and at this time someone was already climbing up.


    A black spot is so conspicuous that everyone can see that it is the **** man Zhu Dashan.


    "I''m so bold."


    "Just by looking at the appearance, he must be a casual cultivator who has practiced the body, and the use of spiritual power has no effect on him."


    "I knew I had exercised too."


    "The sin of body training is not something ordinary people can bear. Are you sure you want to practice body training?"


    Compared to cultivating spiritual power, body refining is an extremely painful thing. Just like going to a mountain of knives and boiling oil, most cultivators cannot bear the pain and are unwilling to refining. They think that spiritual power is enough.


    Zhu Dashan could not hear other people''s comments, so he climbed desperately with his head buried, and he had climbed nearly ten feet.


    Looking carefully, his hands and feet are the size of a fan, from his fingers to his palms, there are thick calluses everywhere, which is obviously a hard work for many years. Such palms are deeply embedded in the rock cracks on the cliff wall, and they can firmly hold the stone like a hook and can fully support the body.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Zhu Dashan, turned his head and climbed up the cliff.


    Sun Hedao stunned for a while, really not afraid? Did he also practice physical?


    But seeing Zhou Shu''s white jade-like hands, he immediately became happy again. If you look at the hands, he must have never practiced before. If you dare to climb Lingyun Cliff like this, I am afraid that you will not die.


    "Brother Yun, let me take care of this."


    He slowly walked under the cliff on Zhou Shu''s side.


    Looking at Zhou Shu above his head, he secretly thought, when you fall down, I will save you well, I will save you very cleverly, you will certainly not die when you die, but it is inevitable to break your hands and feet.


    Zhou Shu noticed Sun Hedao and guessed what he wanted to do, but just ignored it.


    This Lingyun Cliff covered with yin marsh moss cannot use spiritual power, on the contrary, it is just what he wants. His spiritual power is inherently low, and it is not suitable for violent use.


    Like Li Aojian, he couldn''t do it, and his Qi pulse couldn''t bear it.


    He also did the physical training.


    Seeing that two people both started to climb, the others seemed to be inspired and started to climb slowly.


    Soon they discovered that even without spiritual power, this cliff is not as difficult as it seems. After all, they are all cultivators and have eaten a lot of spiritual food. Their physical fitness is still much better than that of ordinary people.


    After a while, many people have climbed one-third of the distance, and victory is in sight.


    While he was overjoyed, he exclaimed in midair, and the highest climber Zhu Dashan fell off the cliff.


    what--


    The screams continued, making everyone uneasy.


    The cloud on the ground looked calm, and when Zhu Dashan was about to land, a white cloud flew out of his hand, which was worthy of supporting Zhu Dashan.


    The white clouds flickered slightly, and Zhu Dashan landed steadily.


    Baiyun is called Crossing Cloud. It is a very common first-order flying magic weapon, and it is also the standard equipment for the disciples of the Heyin Sect in Zhuji.


    Zhu Dashan repeatedly thanked him, while Yunli said calmly, "Half of the boarding, comment on Ding, etc., do you want to continue climbing?"


    Zhu Dashan nodded quickly, "Yes, of course!"


    He looked at the casual cultivator on the cliff, and suddenly raised his throat and shouted, "Everyone, be careful, you have to climb halfway, there is a lot of wind, if you don''t pay attention, you will be blown off!"


    His voice was so loud that it spread far away, and the cultivators who heard it showed expressions of horror and worry.


    Even body practitioners like Zhu Dashan were blown down, how strong should the wind be? They can''t use spiritual power, this, can this test be passed?


    Yunli glanced at Zhu Dashan and nodded approvingly.


    This person knows to remind other testers that he is really simple in heart, and he is right. I''m afraid I can''t do it for someone else.


    Zhu Dashan slapped his hand twice, and took the time to climb up the cliff.


    Zhou Shu at this time has also reached halfway.


    has just taken a step, a great pressure suddenly pressed from behind, and the howling wind was like a heavy hammer, forcing him to cling to the cliff.


    "It''s a big wind."


    Zhou Shu gritted his teeth, holding his hands tighter.


    If this is the case, although UU reading is much more difficult, it should not be too much trouble, Zhou Shu secretly thought.


    But in the blink of an eye, the wind behind that changed direction and suddenly blew from the side.


    was caught off guard this time, as if being slapped by the giant, Zhou Shu was slapped aside fiercely by the huge momentum, half of his body was suspended in the air, only one hand was still caught in the crack of the stone.


    "what!"


    Zhou Shu was still very calm, but there was an exclamation from below, his voice as clear as a bell, "Brother, be careful!"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, Yangmei? Why did she come.


    under the cliff.


    Zhou Shu did not fall as expected. Sun Hedao was very dissatisfied. He stared at Yang Mei and said angrily, "Yang Mei, what are you shouting, not doing chores, what are you doing here? Also, he is not your brother. Don''t scream so affectionately."


    Yangmei did not look back, "The spirit beasts are all fed, I want to call, brother brother, brother..."


    "The more you bark, the faster he will fall."


    Sun Hedao coldly snorted, cursing rather insidiously.


    turned his head and ignored her, thinking to himself, when Zhou Shu fell down next time, should he break one leg or both hands?


    Yangmei raised her head and stared at Zhou Shu nervously, but never dared to call again, for fear of affecting Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked down at Yang Mei. After being in Qingxiafang City for so long, it was the first time he felt this kind of care. He was moved inexplicably.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fall."


    He tightened his right hand and pressed his body to the cliff again.


    Although this mountain wind is huge and weird, it is barely acceptable to him who has soaked in the liquid medicine for several months. Then he calculates the appropriate route according to the wind, and it should not be difficult to climb it up.

 Chapter 70: Jump down

    what--


    what--


    The screams kept coming, and many casual cultivators were swept down by the violent mountain wind after halfway through the climb.


    Yunli and Sun Hedao were busy, flying around across the clouds to catch the falling casual repairs.


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu nervously, clenched her small fist, she didn''t dare to show the atmosphere, her expression kept changing with Zhou Shu''s actions.


    sometimes happy, sometimes worried, all written on the face.


    Many casual cultivators did not choose to climb after falling from the cliff. Although they had crossed the obstacles that did not require spiritual power, the mountain wind was still too difficult for them who had never practiced.


    is also obsessive. After falling several times, he still insists on climbing up.


    That Li Aojian was one of them, which also surprised Yun Li, nodding frequently.


    There are two people who are about to approach the top of the cliff, Zhu Dashan, and Zhou Shu.


    The huge Zhu Dashan climbed very steadily, like a rock sticking to the cliff, his large palms were tightly grasped in the cracks of the stone, as if rooted, motionless.


    But slightly thin, Zhou Shu appeared very clever, swayed by the mountain wind, like a pendulum, but it didn''t fall down, but instead moved up in a zigzag shape by the wind from the left and right.


    It seems that I can''t fall off.


    Sun Hedao underneath, his face was gloomy, and he was very disappointed.


    Yun Li was very satisfied. The two of them had their own strengths and both took advantage of their own advantages. Thinking of this, he glanced at Sun Hedao and said to himself, "Didn''t you say that he is like a child? Junior brother Sun, it seems. You have a lot of prejudice against him."


    After a while, there were only a few people on the cliff, and everyone else was watching from below.


    Yunli rarely showed a ridiculous smile, "Junior Brother Sun, you said the two of them, who can get to the top of the cliff first?"


    Sun Hedao snorted, "They have all exercised, even if they go up, it''s nothing."


    As soon as I said this, many cultivators agreed, especially those who withdrew first, the most noisy.


    "This is cheating, it''s not a skill at all!"


    "I knew I would train too, I would definitely be able to pass this level!"


    They have no grades, I hope others have not.


    Yunli shook his head, "Junior Brother Sun, your thoughts are not right. They train the body with hard work. Why don''t other people do it? Cultivation is like this. If you work hard at ordinary times, you will be rewarded when you need it."


    He turned his head, facing the noisy cultivators, with a stern expression, "It''s you who dare not climb, you will only mock at the bottom, and what kind of ability? Even if you are allowed to train, I''m afraid You can''t do it either, you don''t even have the courage to climb, can you still endure the pain of body training?"


    Several repairers were speechless.


    Body training, in fact, many cultivators have thought about doing it, but there are always a few who really do it.


    Yunli glanced at them with disdain, then returned to the cliff, "It seems that this reward should belong to Zhou Shu."


    Some casual repairers expressed doubts, "But Zhou Shu seems to be a lot behind, Zhu Dashan is almost here."


    Yunli smiled, "Zhu Dashan did go up to the top first, but most of them came down later."


    The crowd scattered for repairs expressed doubts.


    The Yangmei beside him had a pair of eyes and a heart, all seemed to be on Zhou Shu, deaf to the noise around him.


    Zhu Dashan has reached the top of the cliff.


    He yelled a few times in excitement, and then sat down, gasping for breath.


    The violent mountain wind was all resisted by him, and his body was a little close to the limit.


    About dozens of breaths later, Zhou Shu also came to the edge, lightly relaxed his ape arm, and suddenly hooked his right hand, his body floated along the wind and landed gently on the top of the cliff.


    There is no wind here.


    Looking left and right, there are red flowers and green trees everywhere, with a clear spring in the middle, overflowing with aura, you can see it at a glance, it is much better than the Lingquan in Yujiazhuang.


    A strange fruit tree grows by the smoke-emitting spirit spring, which is full of orange and yellow spirit fruits.


    There are two middle-aged cultivators, Confucian crown gowns, who do not know their cultivation status, and are meditating under the fruit trees.


    One person is very tall, with a handsome face like jade, while the other has black hair and white eyebrows, quite peculiar.


    There is a chessboard between the two of them, but both of them closed their eyes and looked calm and motionless like a stone statue.


    Zhou Shu glanced, then retracted his gaze and turned to Zhu Dashan not far away.


    "Ha, you are here too!"


    Zhu Dashan saw Zhou Shu, greeted him enthusiastically, and continued to gasp.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and walked a few steps closer, with some doubts in his eyes, "You have been here for so long, why don''t you go down?"


    Zhu Dashan shook his head and said loudly, "It will take a long time to recover if you have no strength. Go down quickly. First, you will get a special reward."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It doesn''t take much effort to go down, just jump."


    "Huh? Didn''t you fall to death if you jumped down?"


    Zhu Dashan stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes blank.


    "You haven''t fallen," Zhou Shu glanced at the bottom of the cliff, "Just jump down, and someone will definitely catch it. This is the way it is. If we climb this cliff up and down, no one of us can bear it. ."


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, thought for a while, and suddenly shouted, "Really, why didn''t I think about it?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu, "You are so smart."


    Zhou Shu shook his head.


    "It''s not that I''m smart, it''s that you don''t use your brain", this sentence has no words.


    Rock climbing, and then jump off the cliff. Although Yunli didn''t say it straight, but Zhu Dashan might not have thought of it. Zhou Shu could get the first place, but he didn''t want to get the first place like this.


    If someone else said otherwise, but Zhu Dashan just reminded all the casual cultivators that there is a mountain breeze here, quite honest and straightforward, and he has no reason not to remind him, taking advantage of honest people, he can''t do it.


    Zhu Dashan thought for a while, still shook his head, "No, you can come up with this method, you should dance!"


    Zhou Shu frowned Don��t be long-winded, if you come up first, you deserve the first place. I don��t want to take advantage of this. "


    Zhu Dashan thought for a while, stood up and clasped his fists, and said sincerely, "Thank you brother!"


    "I jumped."


    Zhu Dashan yelled, took a few steps, and jumped directly to the bottom of the cliff.


    what--


    fell all the way, shouting all the way, as if he was afraid that others would not know him.


    Seeing that he was about to land, his voice grew louder.


    Yunli hurriedly released Duyun to catch him, seeing that it was Zhu Dashan, quite surprised.


    "I thought it was Zhou Shu, but I didn''t expect this big man to be not that stupid, but I underestimated it."


    Several casual cultivators gathered around and congratulated Zhu Dashan together. Zhu Dashan giggled, and some didn''t know what to say.


    Sun Hedao beside ���� took a bit of joy in the accident, and thought to himself, "Fortunately, Zhou Shu is not the first..."


    Zhou Shu waited for a while before jumping down.


    The wind whistling in his ears, his body was constantly shaking, but at this time, he was far away from the cliff and he could resist it with spiritual power, which was not a problem.


    Soon after Zhou Shu jumped down, the two cultivators beside Lingquan opened their eyes almost simultaneously.


    "It''s interesting, little guys like them are rare now."


    "Others are fighting, but they are letting go. It''s really interesting."


    "It''s a pity that one person''s spiritual power is low, and most of the qi sea is hindered, and the other body''s spiritual power is not obvious. It seems that less than a hundred qi veins have been opened. If you turn to refining, it is not a good seed. , There is not much future."


    "That''s not necessarily true. If you have a chance, you can still be saved. Why don''t you and I make a bet, each person chooses one, which one can enter the inner door?"


    "It''s interesting, which one do you choose?"

 Chapter 71: Block

    "Brother, you are finally down!"


    Yangmei walked quickly to Zhou Shu''s side and smiled, full of joy.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yang Mei, thank you for coming to see me."


    Yang Mei��s concern was very useful to him. After leaving Wuwangmen, he basically never experienced it. This kind of fellowship was only given by Yang Hei.


    "Hee hee, I''m done with the task," Yang Mei stood on tiptoe, holding a red fruit in his hand, "Brother, this is for you to eat, you can restore some spiritual power."


    "Okay, then I''m not welcome." Zhou Shu took it, and didn''t look at it. After eating it in one bite, he felt delicious.


    Sun Hedao was a little unhappy, and walked over with a black face, "What are you doing here! You are the slowest and laziest among this casual cultivator, hurry up, and be ready to judge."


    Zhou Shu turned his head and said faintly, "Come here. Yangmei, you will wait for me by the side, and we will go to the sect together."


    "Okay." Yang Mei clapped her hands happily.


    Sun Hedao''s face is even darker, "You must be able to get started? Hmph, wait and see! I want to see, how do you pass the third level!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and did not speak.


    Sun Hedao wanted to say something more, at this time Yunli''s voice came over clearly.


    "Everyone, please come over, I announce the result."


    The scattered repairers gathered quickly and stood in a row waiting for the verdict. Most of them looked nervous and murmured. In this second level, no one except Zhu Dashan and Zhou Shu reached the summit, and the fate is worrying.


    Yun Li glanced over, and slowly said, "Except for the five casual cultivators who withdrew at the beginning, everyone else''s performance was pretty good. Zhu Dashan, climbed to the top, the time met the requirements, class A, because the test was completed the earliest, and then additional rewards A medium-grade Yiqi Pill."


    As soon as the voice fell, many practitioners exclaimed.


    "Yiqi Dan!"


    "It turned out to be a Yiqi Pill, or a medium grade! When a Qi Refining Realm Cultivator breaks through the eighth floor from the Seventh Floor of the Qi Refining Realm, if the Qi Pill is beneficial, the breakthrough success rate will be greatly increased. These pills are hard to buy in the market. The Heyin Pie was used as a reward for the test casually."


    "It''s worthy of being a lotus school known as a alchemist, I want to join more and more."


    Especially Li Aojian, the expression on his face was not only surprised, but also a lot of upset.


    He is facing the situation of breaking through from the seventh floor to the eighth floor, if only he could get the first place.


    "It''s a pity, a pity."


    He sighed secretly in his heart, but he could only watch Zhu Dashan take the pill from Yunli with envy, and walk back happily.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, with no regrets.


    The three stages of the Qi Refining Realm Cultivator are not an obstacle to him, and this kind of medicine is not what he needs.


    Yunli glanced at Zhou Shu, and then said, "Zhou Shu, climb to the top, the time meets the requirements, class A."


    "Class A, Class A again, he''s both Class A!"


    "It won''t be the top three in a row, my God!"


    Sanxiu all looked surprised, and looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes with envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and bowed forward to express his gratitude.


    Yunli nodded slightly and continued to read, "Li Aojian, eighty-three zhang, seven drops, second class."


    "Zhou Mingle, seventy-one zhang, dropped three times, C, etc."


    ����


    Yunli said the results in one sentence, and the crowd was discussing with joys and worries.


    After Yunli''s announcement was over, Sun Hedao walked forward and whispered, "Brother Yun, Junior Brother has something, please take a step to speak."


    Yunli nodded, walked away a few steps, and used a simple soundproofing technique. "Senior brother, please say."


    Sun Hedao whispered, "Senior Brother Yun, Zhou Shu''s spiritual power is too low, I think you should not let him participate in the third level."


    Yunli said slowly, "Sorry, Junior Brother Sun, I can''t stop testing Zhou Shu."


    "His spiritual power is a shame when he goes up, and I also think about him." Sun Hedao pretended to be kind.


    Yunli glanced at Sun Hedao and said calmly, "Junior Brother, why bother, you know the rules, don''t you? You are doing this deliberately severing Zhou Shu''s hope."


    The entry requirement for ���� casual cultivator is that the tester reaches Grade B comprehensively, and then enters the door. If the tester reaches Grade C comprehensively but not Grade B, he can only be a handyman.


    Now Zhou Shu is two first-class students. If he doesn''t test the third level, his synthesis will definitely not reach the second-class, he can''t enter the outer door, and can only be the lowest-class handyman.


    And as long as you participate in the third level, even if there is only one dice, you can enter the outer door steadily.


    "He was born with a broken pulse, no future!"


    His mind was pierced, and Sun Hedao was a little embarrassed and almost shouted.


    Yun Li shook his head, "Zongmen will not let any talent go. His performance is good. I am optimistic about him, and the broken pulse can also be repaired. We have some useful pills in the lotus school. If he can If you get it, you will still be able to contribute to the sect in the future. Not all success is genius, you forgot the elder Zhao Yueru in the door, she is not from a casual cultivation background? Since I am in charge of this task, I must adhere to principles."


    "Okay, okay, let''s take a look."


    Sun Hedao didn''t say much, snorted coldly, and retired.


    Yun Li shook his head slightly, with a slight disdain in his eyes, "It''s just a casual cultivator, even if you have some hatred, but is it worth it? You are an inner disciple, and his position is different from him, and your mind is too small."


    did not say this sentence, his relationship with Sun Hedao was only mediocre, and he had no obligation to teach others.


    Not far away, Zhou Shu looked at the expressions of the two and nodded lightly. It seemed that Yun Li was upright, much better than the narrow-minded Sun Hedao.


    Also, for an inner disciple like Sun Hedao, if there are more in the sect, that sect will soon be over.


    Yun Li walked a few steps closer, and said sternly, "The third level is to test your spiritual power."


    The casual cultivators nodded one after another, "Well, the cultivator, it''s about spiritual power."


    "This level is the most critical."


    "I''m suffocated. The first two levels tested by the practitioner did not use spiritual power. I have only used it until now."


    Li Aojian thought again, "It seems that this number one is mine."


    Thinking of this, he glanced at Zhu Dashan and Zhou Shu, and nodded slightly in relief.


    "Everyone, come with me."


    Yunli stepped forward slowly, and the rest cultivators quickly followed, while Sun Hedao whispered, "Brother Yun, I have to take a step beforehand."


    Yun Li nodded faintly, and didn''t care at all, "It''s okay, Junior Brother Sun goes by yourself. You are not suitable for this kind of task, don''t take it anymore Sun Hedao looked at Zhou Shu bitterly and turned around. go.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, a trace of mockery flashed in his eyes.


    Around the cliff, in front of an open land, there is a platform about five feet long and wide in the middle, and a jade pillar up to three feet high stands in the middle of the platform.


    The jade column is almost transparent, with many weird patterns carved on it, which is quite strange.


    "This level is very simple. You guys step forward one by one, stick your hands on the pillars, use your most powerful magic tricks to attack it, and try to output the maximum amount of spiritual power."


    Yunli pointed at Yuzhu, and said blankly, "Who will come first?"


    "I!"


    Li Aojian immediately took a step.


    He glanced around and saw that no one was arguing with him, his face was quite satisfied.


    He looked at Yuzhu and asked in a low voice, "Brother Yun, can I use a sword?"


    Yunli shook his head, "You can''t use any magic weapon, pill, talisman, etc., you can only rely on yourself."


    "Oh, that doesn''t matter."


    Li Aojian walked forward quickly, pressed his hands on the Yuzhu, and shouted, "Look at my spiritual explosion technique, explosion!"


    The casual repairs underneath are a little surprised.


    "It turns out to be the Spirit Explosion Technique! This is a technique that can only be learned by building a foundation."


    "There is no competition for the first place, the cultivation base is high, the method is okay, alas."


    "This guy is really amazing, but can he learn this kind of tactics, is he really a casual cultivator, he is probably a child of some family?"


    With the explosion of the Lingbao Jue, a lavender light suddenly appeared on the Yuzhu, gradually dazzling from bottom to top.


    The halo bursts out, rising continuously, forming a wonder. (Thanks to every friend who has collected and recommended. If you have no order, click more if you are free. Thank you.)

 Chapter 72: Ding et al

    The halo on the Yuzhu finally stopped at a height of two feet.


    No matter how Li Aojian urged his spiritual power, the halo would no longer rise by a single cent, but gradually fell.


    He withdrew his hand helplessly, almost slumped on the ground, panting slightly.


    His maximum spiritual power burst out at that moment, and his body couldn''t bear it.


    He looked at Zhou Shu expectantly, and said in his heart, "How about it, now, this time, is it a special wait?"


    Yunli showed a rare expression of satisfaction, "Yes, I have reached the level of Grade A, it is very rare, go to rest."


    "The talent is waiting..."


    Li Aojian muttered in his heart, but soon turned his smile, his mouth turned high, and stepped down proudly.


    The cultivators took turns to test on the stage, and the best one was to reach the second-class level of ten feet five.


    Yunli looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, it''s you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked slowly onto the platform.


    "He won''t be the first class, right?"


    "Seeing that he is only at the fourth level of the Qi Refining Realm, how could it be possible to have a Class A, it would be very powerful to have a Class B."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Seeing his thin stature and the appearance of a scholar, he can actually climb Lingyun Cliff, can you?"


    "Then you can do it!"


    Discussing, he was very curious about Zhou Shu, after all, he was the only casual cultivator of the top two.


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shook his head secretly, first class? He will be satisfied if he can achieve results.


    Now, as long as he uses the magic technique forcefully, the film formed on the Qi pulse will burst immediately, returning to a year ago.


    The film is hard to come by, where can I find the third-order Jinhuan Kui Mang Yao Dan? Cheap is not always available.


    And even if he urged his spiritual power a lot to use the magic tricks, it is estimated that he would be a little wait.


    Some gains outweigh the gains.


    But it��s no good if there is no grade. Although Yunli has not announced the entry standard, think about it and know that the two first-classes do not seem to be insurance.


    is very embarrassing.


    Try it first.


    Looking at Yu Zhu in front of him, Zhou Shu raised his right hand and put it on.


    After inputting a trace of spiritual power, he immediately felt a little strange. How could this Yuzhu be so similar to Qimai? It''s like the qi veins extending from the human body.


    He deduces Qi pulses day and night, and he is very familiar with Qi pulses.


    When using magic weapons, there will be some feelings like this, but this jade column is obviously very unusual, and it is more suitable for the practitioner, just like it was created based on the body''s energy.


    He turned his head in surprise and glanced at Yun Li.


    Yunli saw his expression and seemed to be aware of something. He smiled and nodded, but said nothing.


    Zhou Shu turned around, thought for a moment, and immediately had some thoughts.


    He didn''t use dharma, but instead used his mind.


    Spiritual power circulates in the Qi channel in the body, like a cultivation, smoothly input into the Yuzhu, and then circle in the Yuzhu, and return to the Qi Channel.


    "Sure enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly.


    This delay, the following casual repairs are not satisfied.


    "What''s wrong, using a magic trick is so slow, how about giving birth?"


    "Hurry up, come down if it doesn''t work."


    "Looking at him, I know it''s impossible. I guess he didn''t even have a grade. I''m afraid to make a fool of myself."


    Yunli''s face was dark, and he whispered, "Don''t make noise."


    San Xiu immediately silenced.


    "Shicai''s surprised expression, it seems that you have discovered the special feature of Yuzhu. This level seems simple and ordinary, but it also contains ingenuity. It is okay to use pure brute force, but not enough spiritual power. You can use skill. I''m curious, what can you do with that little spiritual power?"


    Yunli looked at Zhou Shu, with a faint smile.


    The halo gradually brightened.


    But it only rose for half a foot and stopped moving.


    Ding wait!


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, letting down his hands with some regret, and walked off the platform slowly.


    There was a tumult below the stage.


    "What, it''s half a meter, this result is the worst among us?"


    "At this level, the third layer of the Qi Refining Realm can do it, and he is too useless. I thought he was a genius."


    "Where are the top three geniuses in our casual meditation? You think too much."


    "Let me just talk about it, but it''s body training, spiritual power is not good at all, there is no future."


    The envy, jealousy and hatred of many people immediately turned into ridicule, and the lost things seemed to be recovered in this instant.


    Li Aojian walked over slowly, and patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder, "Little brother, don''t be discouraged, you have to work hard!"


    His heart was refreshed. The first two times were pressed by Zhou Shu, this time it finally reached Zhou Shu.


    Zhu Dashan also walked over and said regretfully, "It''s okay, Brother Zhou, you only refining the fourth level of the Qi Realm, and you can practice slowly. I am already refining the fifth level of the Qi Realm, and the result is not the same as you."


    He went up before, sweating all over his head, his face flushed, and he only took a third class.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, without speaking.


    Yunli on the side of ����, with a condensed expression, looked surprised, "Zhou Shu, come here."


    "Yes, Brother Yun."


    Yunli frowned, "You are only surprised, do you see Yuzhu''s strange place?"


    "It feels a bit, but it''s not easy to portray."


    Zhou Shu is vigilant, he doesn''t want to talk too much to outsiders.


    "It feels like qi veins, right?" Yun Li nodded slightly, "This Spirit Test Pillar is a third-order magic weapon carefully built by the sect. If the tester understands this and uses it as a part of the body, he uses the magic technique. , The test result will have a lot of bonuses. I think you should feel it, but why is the result so bad?"


    "That''s it Thank you brother for your confusion."


    Zhou Shu bowed, "Xia Xia did feel the qi pulse, and used it to cast magic arts, but Xia''s spiritual power is too low, so I can only do this step."


    Yunli sighed regretfully, "If you find the technique, it''s still the same, then... forget it, go down."


    The words were not exhausted, and he was a little disappointed to hear.


    Zhou Shu��s previous two first grades, this level has found the difference in measuring spirit pillars, unlike other people who went up to be a slap, he suddenly had a lot of expectations for Zhou Shu, but the result was like this.


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned and left.


    This Ding waits, because he regards Yuzhu as Qi pulse, the result caused by the spiritual power tide that he has not used for a long time.


    If he disregards the film and casts it with all his strength, he might be able to reach the second level.


    But he didn''t think it was worth it.


    It��s good to be able to get started, don��t care about other people��s eyes.


    Those ridicules of casual repairs, he naturally wouldn''t care about it.


    But he lived up to Yunli''s expectations, and he also had some regrets in his heart. He knew that without Yunli today, his test would be very sad, or even impossible at all.


    I will make up for this regret later.


    Yangmei ran over and clapped his hands, "Brother, you are amazing!"


    Zhou Shu chuckles unconsciously, "Why is it so amazing? Others are laughing at me."


    "I don''t care about them. Brother is amazing. If he wants to do it, he will definitely be better than them, right?" Yang Mei blinked her big eyes and made no secret of her support for Zhou Shu.


    The regret in Zhou Shu''s heart suddenly disappeared, "Junior sister said well, when the next pass is over, please eat spiritual food."


    "Hee hee, it''s a deal!"

 Chapter 73: Dust Washing Yard

    After the �������� casual repairs finished testing one by one, they gathered in front of Yunli.


    "You can see the result of the third level, so I won''t say much, now I will announce the final result directly."


    Yunli looked around and spoke slowly.


    The Sanxiu group held their breath and waited for the sentence to be pronounced, looking a little nervous.


    "Zhou Shu, two graders and one grader, comprehensive evaluation grade B, etc., pass the test, can enter the Dutch school as an outer disciple."


    "Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian are both one A, one B and one C, and the comprehensive evaluation is B. After passing the test, they can enter the Dutch school as outer disciples."


    ����


    After speaking, the disappointed people accounted for the vast majority. Except for the three, there were only three comprehensive C-levels, who could join the sect as handyman disciples, and the others were eliminated.


    But the handyman disciple, to be honest, even the casual cultivator is not as good as the sect welfare is very small, and the chores faced are many abnormal. If it is not for the sect, most casual cultivators would not choose to be.


    Li Aojian asked suddenly, "How to achieve special class?"


    Yun Li said indifferently, "If you directly use tactics like you, even if the tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm is perfect, it will not reach the special level. And there is an elder Zhao Yueru in the sixth floor of the Qi Refining Realm, and he has reached the special standard of spiritual power. , You are still far away."


    "Ah, the sixth level of Qi Refining Realm, special class, how is it possible?"


    Li Aojian was stunned. He had always prided himself on his spiritual power. He believed that no one at the same level could compare him. He couldn''t believe Yun Li''s words.


    Yunli nodded, "If you can comprehend the realm of spiritual power tides in the refining realm, and use your mind more, you can also do it."


    "The tide of spiritual power... can it be done in the refining state?"


    Li Aojian received a hundredfold damage from the critical strike, and his confidence was instantly shattered. The original arrogance seemed to disappear instantly.


    Zhou Shu on the side of ���� shook his head secretly. If he hadn''t practiced the wrong mind method and suffered spiritual power runaway, perhaps he could be the same as Zhao Yueru.


    Yunli glanced around, and said slowly, "Those who have not passed or don''t want to stay, please turn back to try Sendai on your own. Someone from this discipline will send you down."


    In a short time, most of the scattered repairs dispersed, leaving only four people.


    Apart from the three outsiders, only one casual practitioner was willing to be a handyman disciple and stayed, but his expression was also rather gloomy.


    Li Aojian was a bit decadent, like a rooster that had been flared.


    Zhu Dashan smiled, Zhou Shu looked indifferent.


    Yunli didn''t seem to care, "Several, now we are the same brothers."


    Hearing these words, several people hurriedly saluted.


    When ���� raised his head, his eyes flashed with excitement, and Zhou Shu was no exception, entering the sect, one step closer to the goal he wanted to achieve.


    Looking at the expressions of several people, Yun Li was quite satisfied. He took out Duyun and said, "Four juniors, all come up. I will send you to the Chenchenyuan. By the way, I will introduce the situation of the lotus school."


    Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian got on the Ferry Cloud hurriedly and looked around on the Ferry Cloud. They were about to feel the flight for the first time, and their expressions were very excited.


    Zhou Shu pointed to Yangmei, who wanted to go but didn''t dare to go, and pouted his mouth, and saluted Yunli, "Brother, can this sister Yang go together?"


    Yunli smiled and nodded, "Of course, I didn''t pay attention. The mountain road for a few hours is not easy to walk, so come up soon."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yangmei, feeling a little distressed. The mountain road for a few hours is not easy for the teenage Yangmei.


    "Yangmei, come."


    "Yeah." Yang Mei ran over excitedly, "I haven''t taken this one yet! Although Senior Sister Yan has it, she can''t use it before she reaches the base construction level. I am so anxious to death."


    After a few people got on Duyun, Duyun flew up and slowly rose towards the sky.


    Crossing the cloud is about two feet wide. It looks like a cloud on the outside and soft inside. It is like a blanket. It is very comfortable to sit on, but it is a little shaken.


    Yunli manipulated Duyun, whispering, and said something.


    Heyin School was founded by a female nun named Yuan Heyin more than a thousand years ago, and the school is named after it. The female cultivator founded the sect, which was extremely rare in the world of cultivating immortals and caused quite a stir at the time.


    For more than a thousand years, the Heyin School has steadily developed to the present. There are more than 3,000 practitioners, including four in the Golden Core Realm. Although they are nothing in the entire Dongsheng Prefecture, they are among the five major sects of the Qingyuan Mountain Range. Not a small achievement.


    In the ���� school, there are three peaks with vigorous aura, namely Qinghe, Chuiyun, Guguang, Qinghe is the main medicine, and the other two peaks are the main sword repair.


    These three peaks are all places where inner disciples practice and live.


    The outer disciples and the handyman disciples live in places other than Sanfeng, and they work hard every day to become inner disciples.


    The low-level disciples of the Heyin School mostly practice the "Huating Neiyujing". Compared with other basic mental methods, this mental method is much more precise, clear and detailed, but once they have learned it well, it will be more effective for the practitioner. Force control is very helpful, and this is also one of the important foundations for Heyin school disciples'' alchemy and sword practice.


    Yunli said along the way, several people listened carefully, for fear of missing a bit.


    And Yangmei sometimes sits, and sometimes walks around excitedly, looking around.


    "Here, let''s go down."


    Yunli parked Duyun in front of a square, "This is the Dust Washing Yard, which is considered to be the outer center of the Heyin School. You will come here to receive your welfare and so on. Usually this is also a trading place for outer disciples. If you have anything you need or want to sell, you can set up a stall here, and the bulletin board in the center of the square has some tasks every day. If you have time, you might as well try."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you, Brother Yun, for the explanation along the way, I am grateful."


    During the test, Yunli often put on an expressionless face, but after becoming a senior, he was very kind and did not have the air of an inner disciple.


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan also thanked each other, but the other handyman disciple He Qi did not say anything. He never said a word from beginning to end.


    "You are welcome, you should take pictures of the same family in the group."


    Yunli smiled slightly, and then his face became more serious, "But if you break the rules, don''t blame Heyin for your bad party."


    "I understand." Several people quickly agreed.


    Yunli took a few people, registered in a pavilion of the Xichenyuan, received the basic supplies of the martial art, and left.


    He Qi, Zhu Dashan, and Li Aojian went first, and Zhou Shu stood in the dust washing courtyard, raising his eyes and looking around, feeling quite novel.


    It''s a bit like Fangshi, UU reading www. uuk��nshu. com is more orderly. The disciples who set up stalls are all around the square. The center is very empty, and there is a huge jade bulletin board. Many practitioners stopped and watched under the jade board.


    "Yangmei, where is the spiritual food here?"


    Yang Mei was still a little dizzy when she got out of Duyun. She wiped her eyes and said in a daze, "Where is the spiritual food? Outer disciples usually use bigu pill. If you want to eat spiritual food, you have to follow the monster hunter. The disciple bought the flesh and blood of the monster beast and made it by himself."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be sold here, I''ll look for it."


    was looking to the side, and several female cultivators came over, wearing the same light green clothes as Yangmei.


    "Yang Mei, why are you hanging out here?"


    Yangmei blinked, "Sister Yu, Sister Liu, what''s wrong?"


    "The dan grass you dug is not enough today. If the Chiyun Beast doesn''t have enough to eat, be careful of the deacon and punish you." The female sister kindly reminded.


    "Ah!"


    Yangmei patted his head, "No, then I have to dig some more!"


    She turned her head and stuck her tongue out to Zhou Shu, "Brother, please invite me to eat next time, I have to go first, goodbye!"


    After speaking, she ran like the wind, but didn''t run two steps, she turned her head back, put her hands on her mouth and shouted, "Brother, I live in Xuexiangyuan, come see me when you have time!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    The two female cultivators looked at Zhou Shu a few times, then turned to the bulletin board.


    "Who is this male cultivator? I don''t seem to have seen it before? He was born well, with a gentle manner."


    "It looks like it should be a casual cultivator who just joined, and the sect''s magic clothes have not been changed."


    "Ranxiu... then it''s boring, let''s go and see what tasks are available today."


    Sister Sister seems a little regretful.

 Chapter 74: Draw lots

    Zhou Shu didn''t feel dumb when he heard the female sister''s words, but there was no need to care too much.


    He didn''t stay much, and walked to the Yaofeng Garden.


    Shaofengyuan is the residence area of ??the new entry outer disciples, sixty miles away to the west of Xichenyuan, which is very close.


    This is also a very considerate arrangement. The disciples who are new to beginners don��t have any spirit stones, so don��t think about the spirit beasts. They are often reluctant to use talismans when they come and go, so the arrangement is closest to the dust washing courtyard.


    The name of Shaofengyuan is similar to the names of Xichenyuan, Xuexiangyuan, etc. It is quite quaint. They all start with the vowel lotus and are still used today.


    Zhou Shu didn''t use magic talisman. He wanted to read the jade slips distributed by the lotus sound on the road.


    The ���� jade slips introduced in detail the door rules, terrain, etc. of the Dutch school, and also clearly explained the promotion and welfare of the disciples.


    In a sect like the lotus school, contribution is the most important thing, and you can exchange almost everything in the sect.


    Although outer disciples can accumulate contributions, the only thing that can be exchanged for contribution is inner disciple qualifications, and only inner disciples can exchange other resources such as sect''s medicines and magic weapons.


    "If you want to change to a pill or ask an elder to refine a pill, you must first accumulate contribution points and become an inner disciple. It''s only 100,000 points, and it''s not easy to reach it before the age of thirty."


    Because after the age of 30, even if you have enough contribution, you cannot become an inner disciple through exchange. The sect will no longer cultivate vigorously when he gets older.


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully.


    , walking slowly, a small piece of low-rise houses appeared in front of them, which was somewhat similar to the shanty area in Fangshi, except that it was much cleaner and cleaner. Each house was separated by seven or eight feet. In front of each house, there is an extremely tall phoenix tree, which is shaking in the wind.


    "You are so slow!"


    A loud voice came, and Zhu Dashan walked closer, with the arrogant Li Aojian standing beside him.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Hello, two brothers."


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, the new disciples from the outer sect all live here. We walked in together, and they were all casual cultivators. We stayed closer so that we could take care of them. How about?"


    Li Aojian raised his head slightly, "Junior Brother Zhu is right. If you live close, you can ask me if you have any questions, Senior Brother, I will certainly not hesitate to enlighten me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay, I have no problem."


    In a new place, it is necessary to have a good relationship, and he doesn''t feel bad about these two people. Zhu Dashan is indeed simple, although Li Aojian is extremely proud, but the essence does not seem to be bad, which is quite interesting.


    Both of them showed a bit of joy. Zhu Dashan pointed to the house not far away, "This is the best way. Brother Li and I live in Yiyi, Yisan, and you live in Yier, OK?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then I will take care of it first, and leave for now."


    Zhu Dashan had a bit of excitement on his face, "If we are free later, why don''t we go out for a stroll? I heard that the lotus pie is quite big and there are many places worth visiting."


    Li Aojian and Zhou Shu shook their heads almost at the same time, "It''s still not necessary. Three days later, it will be time for the new entry disciples to take care of the chores. You must prepare."


    Zhu Dashan was quite regretful, "Okay. But Lao Zhu has nothing to prepare, so he can just give this good body to others."


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu had a chill and turned around quickly.


    entered the residence, there was only a futon and a stone platform inside, the layout was extremely simple, and there was no formation.


    However, Zhou Shu was prepared early, and he brought a few simple formations, and arranged them inside, which was considered decent.


    Immediately, he took the small roll out of the cloth bag and placed it in the corner of the room.


    Xiaogun held back for a long time, and shook his head in dissatisfaction. It was not until Zhou Shu gave it a spiritual stone that it obediently rolled away and stopped moving when holding it.


    "If you eat, you will know to eat. This is the one hundred and seventh. You will remember it for me."


    Zhou Shu stared at it bitterly.


    There was no talisman for a day, and his hands were a little restless. He took out the talisman from the storage bag and drew the talisman quietly.


    Time flows away quietly, three days in a blink of an eye.


    In the chores hall of ���� Xichenyuan, dozens of new disciples gathered together, waiting to be assigned chores.


    Zhou Shu in the crowd, like everyone else, wore a blue shirt of an outside disciple, and looked staringly.


    "Strange, why didn''t I see Sun Hedao? Is it because he has changed his sex."


    Zhou Shu was quite surprised, now that he can''t see Sun Hedao disturbing the matter, his heart feels a little empty.


    In the middle of the hall, there is a forty-year-old foundation builder who is standing, looking at the crowd below, his face is slightly solemn. Beside him, there was a half-foot-high lotus hanging, and dozens of jade lotteries were shaking in it.


    There are many kinds of chores in the lotus school, such as feeding spirit beasts, managing the medicine garden, mining, etc. For external disciples, if they can be divided into lighter chores, such as managing the medicine garden, it will not take much time. Energy can save time to practice and do your own things, and if the pharmacy manager is happy, you can even get certain benefits.


    But if you are assigned to other chores like mining and patrolling the monster hunting area, it will be miserable. Not only will it take a lot of time and energy, it may even endanger your life.


    Everyone wants something good.


    The lotus pie is very simple. In order to prevent cheating for personal gain, it directly implemented the seemingly fairest way, drawing lots.


    "Be quiet, everyone."


    The cultivator pressed his hand and said, "I am Liu Anmin, and I am one of the managers who distribute the chores. The type and method of chores are clearly written in the door rules. If you have any questions, please wait until the lottery is finished. , Now we start drawing lots Liu Anmin and Yan Yueshen said, "You are all new beginner disciples, some even just become cultivators. Of course, the school will not give you too difficult chores. Don��t worry. The chores for the first phase are very simple. It doesn''t matter who draws first, I just order it casually. "


    He seemed casual in the crowd, when a cultivator responded, with an imperceptible smile on his face.


    He stepped forward, took out one of the picks, and walked away quickly.


    glanced at the jade lottery sign, and was overjoyed, "Hey, it turned out to be managing the pharmacy for a month, and the eldest brother is right. Lingshi has no white flowers."


    Various actions fell in the eyes of Zhou Shu, who was observing carefully, and he couldn''t help but shook his head slightly.


    Fairness, the fairness at the top is not necessarily the fair at the bottom. As long as you do a little bit of work and attach a trace of spiritual power to the sign, the lottery is unfair.


    "Come one by one, don''t worry, everyone has it."


    Liu Anmin nodded and smiled contentedly. The monthly chores is his biggest source of income.


    "What do you think, Guan Liu pointed to you."


    Zhu Dashan gave Zhou Shu a naive push.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, but he was spotted first. There must be something weird.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and walked forward, but as soon as his hand touched the cradle, a jade lottery flew over and stuffed it directly into his hand, without drawing at all.


    Liu Anmin looked at him and urged, "Okay, let''s get down, I''m still waiting later."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at the jade sign in his hand.


    "Lengwushan Wujing Iron Mine, mining for one month, rewards contribution of 600 points."


    As expected, Sun Hedao, you still haven''t forgotten me.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shook his head.

 Chapter 75: Lengwushan

    When everyone received the chores, Zhou Shu took a few steps and said faintly, "Guan Shi, didn''t you say that new beginner disciples will not be assigned difficult chores? Isn''t this mining difficult? I remember the Zongmen introduction said that mining is one of the two most difficult chores."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, many disciples turned their eyes to Liu Anmin, with doubts in their eyes.


    and Zhu Dashan shouted, "Just take care of it, did you make a mistake?"


    Li Aojian helped, "Maybe it''s a wrong sign, just change it."


    "Huh? Is there such a thing?"


    Liu Anmin showed a bewildered look, glanced at the jade fortune in Zhou Shu''s hand, then smiled, "Ah, brother, you''re lucky."


    "Luck?"


    "Yes, look at your task, you have rewarded a full 600 points of contribution, and then look at other people''s, there are no one or two hundred, you made a lot of money."


    Liu Anmin was very sure.


    Many cultivators looked at their jade fortune and nodded as if suddenly enlightened.


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "The problem is not here, it is why this chore is given to me."


    The contribution of mining is of course several times that of general chores, otherwise no one will go. This is determined by its difficulty, not luck at all.


    "Okay, okay, don''t talk about it if you take advantage of it, not to mention that you are a casual cultivator, and you should do more. Everyone should go to their own chores, and the specific information will say that, and they are scattered."


    Liu Anmin frowned and stopped explaining. He arranged a few sentences at random, turned and left.


    Zhou Shu watched him leave, shook his head and said nothing. Liu Anmin mostly took advantage of others and deliberately made things difficult for him and gave him such chores.


    But he can''t think of it temporarily.


    This time the road to the sect is very different from the Wuwangmen, and it is destined to not be peaceful.


    Zhu Dashan came over and said, "It''s good to mine, old Zhu is good, or let''s change it? Look at me, the spirit beast, and I''m going to find some peanuts and peanuts all over the mountains. How do I know what these things are? Are you blind?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No need to change, I can mine, just... forget it."


    He wasn��t worried about the intensity of mining, just as another refinement, but mining took too much time, almost every day in the mine, there is no time to practice, not to mention Draw a symbol.


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "Lao Li, what are your chores?"


    "Don''t call me Lao Li, I am so young, call me Aojian, Aojian!" Li Aojian glared dissatisfiedly, "Just like you, feed the spirit beast."


    "How many spirit beasts are in the pie?"


    Zhu Dashan scratched his head, "But it''s okay, there is Lao Li, I don''t need to worry anymore."


    Li Aojian turned his head, rather helpless, "I''m looking for it, you go mow the grass."


    "No problem, Lao Li, wrap it on me!" Zhu Dashan patted his chest.


    Zhou Shu didn''t notice a smile, it seems that they are getting along well these days.


    He put away the jade lottery, "You guys are busy, I will go to Lengwu Mountain first, and say goodbye."


    Li Aojian glanced at him, "It will be the first day of the new year in a few days, so why should I spare time to come, if not, you can ask us to help."


    "I know, thanks a lot." Zhou Shu smiled, nodded and left.


    From the first to the fourth day of every month, it is the day when Heyin sends lectures to outside disciples.


    Outer disciples do not have a master, and they practice on their own. Any doubts can only be resolved in the past few days, so these few days are especially important for new beginners.


    Outer disciples tend to finish their chores ahead of time these days, so that they can take time to concentrate on practice.


    But the mining job is difficult to complete ahead of time.


    Li Aojian''s words made him a little grateful, but with his temperament, he would not trouble others.


    Lengwu Mountain is relatively far away, nearly five hundred miles away from the dust washing courtyard, even with magical talisman, it would take several hours, Zhou Shu thought about it, walked to the spirit beast pen on the side, and rented a scarlet cloud beast.


    Scarlet Cloud Beast, domesticated from a Tier 1 Monster Beast, is similar to a mortal horse, but is taller, and the whole body is fiery red. It runs like a cloud of red clouds. It is the most common spirit beast on foot.


    It''s not expensive to rent a Scarlet Cloud Beast, but it''s rare for a disciple just like this to rent it.


    The management disciple led the Scarlet Cloud Beast, "Junior Brother, if you don''t use it, roll up the reins, and it will come back by itself."


    "I see, thank you brother."


    Zhou Shu stepped on the Scarlet Cloud Beast and flew out quickly.


    Scarlet Cloud Beast can run for more than four hundred miles in one hour, climbing mountains and wading water, like walking on the ground, even if it is a foundation builder, it may not be able to catch up.


    Not long after, a **** mountain appeared in sight.


    The mountain was shrouded in a thick layer of white mist. The fog was all condensed from cold air. As soon as I approached, my body became cold, as if I had entered winter.


    The Scarlet Cloud Beast couldn''t bear the cold, so he sobbed and refused to go any further. Zhou Shu had to get down and take it aside and fasten it.


    He took out the Nuanyang Yuhuan and put it on. His body became warmer immediately before he walked into the mountains.


    Walking to the front of the mountain, Zhou Shu couldn''t help being startled. The mountain in front of him was filled with hundreds of gloomy holes, like huge eyes, which made people horrified.


    A cultivator wearing a lotus style costume came over. This man was five big and three thick, taller than Zhu Dashan, and had a beard that almost fell to his chest, which was particularly conspicuous.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, and said coldly, "I''m Xu Lie from Lengwushan Mine. You are very strange, where are you?"


    Zhou Shu arched his hand and handed the jade sign, "Zhou Shu, a disciple at the Xiawaimen, just started to take over the mining chores."


    Xu Lie took the jade sign, nodded, and glanced at Zhou Shu with a rather intriguing look, "You are Zhou Shu, haha, I just got started with mining chores, I should say you are greedy for contributions~ www.novelhall.com~ or who put one?"


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "I don''t know what I am going to do. Others gave it, and then just came."


    "Oh, interesting, come in."


    Xu Lie laughed, threw the jade sign back, and strode towards a newly opened mine.


    Zhou Shumo followed behind him.


    Walking into the gloomy mine, the cold became more violent. As if in an ice cellar, Zhou Shu couldn''t help shaking.


    Xu Lie shook his head, a trace of contempt flashed over his eyes.


    Snapped!


    A rusty **** fell on Zhou Shu''s feet.


    "I don''t care how you came, or how weak you are or how young you are. As long as you enter the mine, everything will listen to me and you must do well!"


    Xu Lie turned his head and said with a stern look, "Go in and take a look at how others dig it. Today doesn''t count. Starting tomorrow, I will hand in 40 kilograms of fog crystal iron ore every day!"


    Get off the horse when you come in. This kind of thing is not common in the world of cultivating immortals, but Zhou Shu is not surprised.


    He nodded and said faintly, "Since I have accepted the task, I will naturally do it well, and I don''t need to talk too much."


    Zhou Shu''s calm answer surprised Xu Lie, "That''s good, I will take good care of you."


    After speaking, he will leave.


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Wait."


    Xu Lie turned around and looked at Zhou Shu with disdain, "Hehe, I thought how hard your kid is. If you have any questions, just say it quickly. I will only explain it once."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Guan Shi, when you talk and walk, your beard doesn''t move at all. Is it because it''s made of iron? It''s really strange underneath, so please let me know."


    Xu Lie was startled, snorted, turned around without speaking.

 Chapter 76: Mine

    teased the bearded steward, Zhou Shu felt comfortable, he leaned over, picked up the hoe, and went to the depths of the mine.


    The mine is faint, and the deeper it goes, the more white mist, and the colder it is. He had to input more spiritual power into Nuanyang Yuhuan in order to withstand the invasion of the cold.


    not feeling well.


    In this case, just to maintain the warm sun jade ring, his spiritual power might not be enough.


    Walking further inside, Zhou Shu saw a few busy cultivators.


    The cultivators glanced at him, feeling strange, but didn''t say anything, and continued to fight with their hoes.


    Zhou Shu stood aside and observed carefully.


    These practitioners started very lightly, using the **** as a broom, swiping back and forth in the mine, almost no sound, a little weird.


    Zhou Shu also started.


    Soon he discovered that this **** is actually a magic weapon. As long as enough spiritual power is input, the tip of the **** will produce spiritual vibrations, like a magic trick, which splits the stones around the veins and loosens them. The design is ingenious. It saves much effort for mining.


    But he did not do this, his spiritual power does not allow it.


    When, when, when!


    The quiet mine immediately became noisy.


    The cultivator outside scolded, "What is it noisy, do you know how to mine? Are you a barbarian?"


    "That''s not a hoe, don''t mess around!"


    also kindly explained, "Little brother, try to input spiritual power to see, don''t rely on strength alone, that won''t work."


    "Thank you, brother, I know it next time."


    Zhou Shu yelled, picked up the **** and went in for a while.


    The clang clang clang sounded again, but no one complained after a long distance.


    Zhou Shu feels pretty good.


    He has practiced his body for a few months, and has been eating spiritual food. In terms of physical strength, he is afraid that it is much higher than spiritual strength. This way, mining does not cost much, and after digging for a long time, the whole body is surging with heat, enough to harmonize Contend with the cold outside.


    Hot inside and cold outside, the two breaths are constantly being added. Although the body is a little uncomfortable, the muscles and blood are abnormally active. This feels a bit similar to soaking in the liquid medicine to temper the body. The body has a tendency of increasing, and the effect of body training looks good.


    He simply gave up using Nuanyang Yuhuan.


    With a touch of satisfaction, he said, "It''s really suitable for body training here."


    It��s just that the trouble is coming again, he doesn��t know where there is a mine to dig.


    hoeed for a while, panting, and didn''t see any shadow of the mine.


    Zhou Shu stopped and observed left and right for a long time. There was white mist everywhere. No matter how good his eyesight was, it would be difficult to see where there were traces of ore.


    dig it, just dig out a piece and see what it looks like.


    Anyway, it is the first day, there is no goal limit, wait until I go back to think of a solution.


    digging to the point where he almost lost his strength, nearly a thousand **** went down, and it was really a coolie who worked hard enough. At Zhou Shu''s feet, a small piece of grayish-white veins appeared.


    "Is that it?"


    He was a little excited and carefully removed the surrounding mud and stones, and a piece of iron ore was completely exposed.


    Light gray ore, with crystal light shining on it, it feels as cold as ice cubes, and it is full of aura, mist crystal iron is extracted from it.


    Mist Crystal Iron is a second-order cold iron, widely used in the world of immortality.


    Looking at this iron ore of less than two catties, Zhou Shu was a little bit puzzled.


    It��s definitely not possible to dig this way on my own. Without spiritual power, I can only rely on strength, and I don��t know the knack of prospecting. This is only two catties, and it took more than an hour, forty catties, and a whole day of digging without rest is not enough.


    The task is really difficult. It''s just that it will be done when it is assigned. The bearded steward must not be allowed to see jokes, let alone Liu Anmin''s tricks.


    If Zhou Shu gave up his chores, even if he didn''t get the contribution, he would even be deducted from the sect.


    "This thing is similar to the aura of a low-grade spirit stone, can I use a small roller to find it?"


    Zhou Shu''s brain flashed, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt right, "Xiao Gun is too sensitive to aura, and it''s so fat...If you don''t work hard, it''s time to slaughter and eat."


    Thinking of this, his mood improved a lot.


    Zhou Shu picked up the iron ore, picked up the hoe, and walked towards the exit.


    There are two cultivators who did not dig, and they were chatting with their hoes, "Lao Zhang, how much did you dig today?"


    "Just barely seventy-three, it''s almost eighty."


    "It''s not bad too, or this newly opened mine is better, with a lot of mines. I don''t know how the new guy is, can I give it a hand?"


    "What''s the use of the newcomer? Only at the fourth level of the Qi Refining Realm, let''s take a look."


    "It''s not good, it depends on luck."


    Zhou Shu walked over, but the two still talked to themselves, without even looking at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu felt a little weird in his heart, but he didn''t think too much.


    walked out of the mine and rested for a while. He took the iron ore and walked to Xu Lie.


    Xu Lie glanced at him, still with a trace of contempt in his eyes, "I actually dug a piece. I can have such a result in two hours. It is worth congratulating."


    Zhou Shu ignored his ridicule, "Xu is in charge, count, I will make up for the difference today."


    Xu Lie was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, "It''s kind of interesting to have this thought, don''t worry, I will remember it for you."


    Zhou Shu put down the iron ore and hoe, without saying much, went straight down the mountain.


    �.


    A small jade bottle flew from behind and landed in front of him, accompanied by Xu Lie''s rough voice, "Eat it, or you won''t even think about it tomorrow."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, turned around, with a trace of anger on his face, tightly squeezing the jade bottle in his hand.


    "Gang Shi, what do you mean?"


    His emotions have always been well restrained But since I started, there have been too many unfair treatments, and I can''t help it.


    Xu Lie said faintly, "Looking at your body of ice slag, you must have used physical strength to dig hard, right? I don''t have enough spiritual power, relying solely on physical strength, and even want to use cold mist to quench the body, want to kill two birds with one stone?"


    Zhou Shu looked at himself, and he was indeed covered with icy scum. Most of it had been sweating profusely before. The sweat came into contact with the cold fog and finally condensed, but he did not pay attention.


    He looked at Xu Lie coldly, "So what?"


    Xu Lie snorted, "You are thinking about using cold mist to temper your body, but with your ability, you still want to resist the cold mist here? Ignorance! Although you can''t feel it, the cold has penetrated deeply into your body. , If you don��t use Yangchun Pill to get rid of the coldness that has fallen into your body, you are ready to lie down for half a month. When you come to mine later, you will either be honest with your spiritual power or just..."


    After speaking, he turned and left, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a while, then sat down cross-legged, and checked it dubiously.


    At this check, he was immediately shocked.


    Shi is busy mining, and has never used spiritual power, and does not feel that the problem is serious now.


    As Xu Lie said, the cold mist has penetrated into the body, and the blood is somewhat stagnant, and there is even a thin layer of frost outside the walls of the Qi veins.


    If this continues, let alone lying down for half a month, the Qi pulse may be damaged again.


    He quickly opened the jade bottle, took out a fiery red pill, looked at it for a while, and then put it in his mouth.


    The pill quickly dissipated, and the warm current flowed from top to bottom, flowing through all parts of the body. White smoke emitted from his whole body, which gradually dissipated after a quarter of an hour.


    The body returned to normal, Zhou Shu slowly stood up, looked around, but couldn''t find Xu Lie to thank him, so he had to go down the mountain.

 Chapter 77: Mist

    Zhou Shu found the Scarlet Cloud Beast and hurried back all the way.


    Now there are many question marks on his head, and there is a fog in his heart.


    Knowing that his spiritual power is not good, he must rely on physical training to resist the cold. As a result, his cold energy enters the body and the damage is severe. According to the logic, the conspiracy has been achieved. Why should he be given a healing medicine?


    Is Xu Lie kind or malicious, and what does the last sentence mean?


    What is the intention of Liu Anmin, who handed over the mining chores to him?


    Someone has been arranging for him, think about it carefully, this is not like Sun Hedao can do it, Sun Hedao does not have so much thought, and he is very straightforward and stupid to do things.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, anyway, in this situation, you must be more cautious.


    soon after Zhou Shu left.


    A white cloud crossed the horizon, slowly descending, and landed in front of Lengwu Mountain.


    Xu Lie frowned and approached, "Lao Yun, the kid you gave me is not very obedient."


    A Qingjun cultivator walked across the clouds, it was Yunli who had tested Zhou Shu before.


    Yunli smiled, "But looking at your expression, I seem to be satisfied with him?"


    Xu Lie glared at him, "Satisfied? Maybe a little bit, the xinxing is good, bitterness can be eaten, but some temper."


    "That''s the same as you, isn''t it right?"


    Yun Li took a few steps forward and stretched out his hand to squeeze Xu Lie''s beard. "How is he doing today? I''m talking about body refining. He shouldn''t use spiritual power. With his spiritual power, he was in Lengwu Mine. It won��t last long."


    "Why you guys always like to touch me!"


    Xu Lie stepped back a few steps, his expression was a little uncomfortable, "Body training, that kid is also called body training? He doesn''t know anything about body training at all! I think he took some elixir to make his physique extraordinarily exceptional. Being strong, he hasn''t practiced his body at all. It''s a bit possible to temper his body. But if he is allowed to continue this kind of nonsense, he will mostly be useless in his body training."


    Yun Li nodded thoughtfully, "I don''t know this. When it comes to physical training, you are much better than me. I think he is a good seedling, you can give pointers. He is not saved except for spiritual power. Yes, I think physical training should be a good choice."


    Thinking that Zhou Shuming had realized the beauty that day, but still only got Ding Deng, Yun Li couldn''t help but shook his head again, what a pity.


    "I will try, but to be honest, there is really no future for body training."


    Xu Lie was a little sad, "I have been stuck in the late foundation stage for eight years. No matter how I practice, I can''t make progress anymore. Can a cultivator really not rely on body refining to condense the pulse?"


    There are many cultivators in the world, but there are few cultivators who cultivate the body, especially those who focus on the body training above the vein level are even rarer.


    Yunli shook his head, warmly comforting, "No, there should be a way, Brother Xu, don''t be discouraged, I''ve been helping you find the body training method."


    "Don''t tell me, you brought that kid here, isn''t it just for me to teach him to train him?" Xu Lie waved his hand, somewhat suspicious.


    "It is more for your contribution. I think he will definitely make a lot of contributions with you. In order to let him enter the inner door, I can''t do anything."


    Yunli sighed, feeling helpless.


    Xu Lie grabbed his beard, showing a bit of worry, "Don''t worry, he is only on the fourth floor of the Qi Refining Realm. It is not easy to mix in the mine, and my contribution here is not good."


    Yun Li smiled, "Hey, then I don��t care, there��s only so much I can do, who made Elder Shen so troublesome, and it��s okay to make any gambling. I��m leaving, you don��t have to take care of him too much, don��t let him suffer too much. That''s it, mainly on his own."


    Xu Lie waved impatiently, "Who is taking care of him patiently? Go away, go away, don''t come next time."


    Yunli stepped onto Duyun and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu returned the Scarlet Cloud Beast, slowly returning to his residence.


    walked to the door, a familiar figure leaped into his eyes, and he was still thinking about it.


    "Sister, why are you here?"


    Yan Yue said with a gentle smile, "Why can''t you come, won''t you invite me in?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and opened the door, "Please come in."


    The two entered the door, Yan Yue bowed and bowed first, with a lot of apologies on his face, "I''m sorry, I didn''t come for the test that day, and you were interrupted by Sun Hedao. I really feel sorry."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s okay, don''t care."


    Yan Yue still looked melancholy, and sighed, "Fortunately, Junior Brother, you are very good, you are the first class, otherwise I don''t know how to face you."


    "That Sun Hedao is really troublesome."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and thought secretly, if Sun Hedao did all these things, he must fight back.


    Yan Yue said with some worry, "What''s wrong, there is still trouble?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "It''s not a big trouble, but I just received mining chores."


    "Mining, how is it possible!"


    Yan Yue Huarong paled, and said in surprise, "Mining, a high-contribution and high-intensity chore, will only be distributed to outer disciples who have been in the business for more than one year. How can it be sent to you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "Is that so? I didn''t expect it. As expected, someone is dealing with me. It should be Sun Hedao..."


    A chill flashed in his eyes. Although Sun Hedao was a disciple of the inner sect building base realm, he had to find a way to counteract that he was forced to do so.


    Yan Yue thought about it for a while, and shook her head, ��It��s not like, I��ve heard that some chores managers will charge some benefits to assign good tasks to others. UU read but never The chores that do not belong to the cultivator are given out, unless it is arranged by the above... Sun Hedao, unlike someone who can do this kind of thing, he..."


    "What about him?" Zhou Shu asked suspiciously.


    "He doesn''t have such ability. He ranks very low among the inner disciples, almost at the bottom of Chuiyunfeng..." Yan Yue hesitated for a while, as if he felt embarrassed that it was not good to say this to the senior.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Senior Sister also makes sense. In fact, I don''t think he can make these arrangements with his mind."


    But he thinks about it carefully. He has just entered the Dutch School and has not offended anyone else. There are only one or two practitioners he knows. Could it be...


    "Sister, do you know Yunli?"


    "Yunli?"


    Yan Yue nodded, "Why don''t you know? Yunli is very famous in the Heyin school. Among the inner disciples of Chuiyunfeng, he ranks in the top three. He reached the late stage of foundation construction at the age of 21. He is a school. A recognized genius is highly valued by the martial arts, and it is said that it will soon hit the veins."


    Zhou Shu Ning''s eyebrows meditated, "Unexpectedly, Brother Yun is so powerful."


    "Junior Brother, do you know him?" Yan Yue was a little strange.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, he is responsible for the test. If it were not for him, it would be difficult for me to get started."


    Yan Yue nodded, "Senior Brother Yunli is very upright, and he is dedicated to thinking about the sect. He will definitely not miss a talent like Junior Brother. By the way, what does Junior Brother mention him?"


    "Nothing, just think of it and ask."


    Zhou Shu smiled, vaguely thoughts in his heart, and felt that the mist was a little cheerful. As for whether he could find the answer in Lengwu Mountain tomorrow.


    PS: Thank you for the reward of "Nanning Past Events", Nanning, a good place that I want to go but have never been to.

 Chapter 78: Purple Feather

    "By the way, I have something for you."


    Yan Yue stared at Zhou Shu, solemnly took out a purple jade pendant and handed it to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took a look and knew that this thing was absolutely extraordinary. He didn''t reach out his hand, and said with some doubts, "Senior Sister?"


    "Take it."


    Yan Yue can''t help but put it into Zhou Shu''s hand, "Usually carry it, and input spiritual power when encountering danger, it can withstand the attacks of two foundation builders. Only two times, you can use it in emergency."


    Zhou Shu touched the jade pendant, feeling the warmth on it, and his heart warmed, "Why give it to me? Such a good magic weapon."


    "You help me so much, what is it to give you something?"


    Yan Yueliu raised her eyebrows, pretending to be angry, "This purple feather wear is not a good magic weapon anymore. It is said to be a second-order magic weapon, but it is only a one-time magic weapon. A disciple can change one for only five thousand contribution points."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Senior Sister, five thousand contribution points, this is already a lot, okay, Sister, you should keep some medicinal pills that are useful to you, and build the foundation early."


    Although he has just started, he also knows that the contribution of the sect is very rare, and almost all the disciples will not give it to others, bit by bit, but Yan Yue directly helped him with five thousand.


    Tianyue was so busy a few days ago, it was probably because of his contribution.


    The fact is indeed the case. Yan Yue did a few dangerous tasks just to contribute.


    "Not much to say."


    Yan Yue glared, and then sighed again, "You have done so much for the Yan family. It is nothing for the senior sister to help you. The contribution can be collected slowly, and I will do more tasks. It''s a pity that I exchange it. I can''t afford the pills that are useful to you, they require too much contribution... This senior sister can''t help you at the moment, but I''m sorry, I will try to save."


    Looking at her rather disappointed face, some heat surged in Zhou Shu''s chest, and said gratefully, "Senior sister, don''t worry about my affairs. If I can solve these things, you can concentrate on building the foundation."


    Yan Yue frowned, and said, "I always talk about building foundations, I know, don''t keep reminding."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Oh, only when you enter the foundation-building realm, can you be considered a true cultivator, I am waiting for that day."


    "Don''t worry, I will build the foundation, for the Yan family, and for..."


    Before finishing speaking, Yan Yue''s face flushed and stopped, "Junior Brother, I''m leaving now. If you have anything to do, you can go to Gu Guangfeng to find me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu��s eyes and said softly, ��You��ll do your best for mining, brother, don��t get tired. One or two failures in chores are actually nothing.��


    "Thank you Sister for your concern, I understand." Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    "I''m leaving."


    Yan Yue glanced a little bit dissatisfied, then turned and left without looking back.


    Zhou Shu looked at the door for a while, and just about to enter the door, a loud voice came over, "Wow, I can''t tell, you just got started and a female nun chased home!"


    "Lao Zhu, don''t speak too rudely, please be gentle. Xiao Zhou is a monk, do you understand him?"


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan came over together, their expressions a little narrow.


    Zhou Shu glared at them, "Don''t talk nonsense, that''s the senior sister in the door."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head and shook his head, "Hey, there were senior sisters a few days ago, but now there are senior sisters again, envy, Lao Li, why didn''t we?"


    "Huh, do you need it, my buddy is a sword, and I will dedicate it to me in my life!" Li Aojian said proudly, his eyes condensed into the distance, the sword in his hand slowly raised, and he let out a low groan.


    "Don''t make trouble."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "How are you doing today?"


    Zhu Dashan grinned, "It''s simple, it''s just to find spiritual grass across the mountain and cut the spiritual grass, then throw it into the beast pen and it''s done."


    "If it weren''t for me, could it be that simple? The one you cut is also called spirit grass?" Li Aojian''s eyes showed disdain.


    "That''s right, Lao Li seems to have a pig nose, knowing where there is spirit grass, you can find a lot of them at once." Zhu Dashan stared at Li Aojian''s nose for a while.


    Li Aojian looked at him bitterly, "Go, go."


    Zhu Dashan suddenly touched his head, "By the way, we also met a fellow mowinger today. It seems to be at least forty, but he is still an outer disciple. He gave me a jade slip for no reason, saying that he should follow this It��s weird to cultivate a few more qi channels and keep the qi channels spiritual."


    "Yu Jian, Qi pulse?" Zhou Shu became interested.


    Zhu Dashan lost a jade slip, "Here you are, Lao Li copied two copies. In fact, there are only a few pictures in a few hundred words. I don''t know if it is true."


    The jade slip fell in his hand, Zhou Shu looked at him, very puzzled, "Why do you want to give me your chance?"


    "Is this a chance? No, chance is to eat the thousand-year spirit fruit and ten thousand year ginseng. What''s this. Besides, since the day of Lingyunya, I have regarded you as a brother. Who wouldn''t I give it to you? "


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest, quite heroic.


    Zhou Shu felt a little moved in his heart, and said calmly, "Then I''ll accept it."


    Since entering the sect, there have been a lot of things that don''t go well, but in the same way, there are many things that touch him, which seems to have come right.


    Li Aojian said slowly, "Junior Brother Zhou, are you okay with mining?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The problem is not big, I think it should be possible."


    Even if he is in trouble, with his temperament, he will not speak to others, especially friends.


    "That''s good!"


    Zhu Dashan laughed Haha, how about a drink? I found that there is a secret tavern around the dust washing yard. It was opened by an inner disciple, and there are many good spiritual foods. "


    Li Aojian glared at him, "Go, Junior Brother Zhou will still be mining tomorrow. Time is tight. Do you think it''s you? Let him practice and rest."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I still have something to do, go later, I invite you."


    "Well, let''s go, you have a good rest."


    Zhu Dashan patted him on the shoulder, then turned and left with a smile.


    Zhou Shu returned to the room with a smile, put the jade slip and jade pendant away, looked at the jade pendant, he fell into deep thought for a while, and it took him a while to recover.


    "Little roll, come here."


    he shouted at the little roll in the corner.


    Xiao Gun hesitated for a while, seeming to understand, and crawled out of the den, but only crawled on the ground a few times, and quickly rolled back.


    "You are really lazy."


    Zhou Shu helplessly caught it, "I will take you out tomorrow. If you can''t satisfy me, I will dig out all the spirit stones you eat!"


    He knocked on Xiaogun''s round belly, and Xiaogun looked at him blankly without any response.


    "That''s it, I won''t give you spiritual stones today, so that tomorrow I won''t be able to figure out the spiritual energy, and I can''t tell the ore." Zhou Shu smoothly threw it into the nest.


    Xiao Gun realized that today is a little different.


    After usually molesting, I have Lingshi to eat, why not today.


    It rolled over and shook its head at Zhou Shu.


    But no matter how it acted like a coquettish, Zhou Shu just ignored it, which made it extremely disappointed, and the eyes of Zhou Shu were full of resentment.

 Chapter 79: Exercise

    The next day, when it was still dark, Zhou Shu rented a Scarlet Cloud Beast and rushed to Lengwu Mountain.


    Five or six feet away, Xu Lie stood with a golden sword, like a doorman. At his feet, there are many hoes.


    Xu Lie glanced at Zhou Shu, "It was quite early."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and walked forward and bowed sincerely, "Thank you Guanshi Xu for giving me the medicine yesterday, I am grateful."


    Xu Lie waved his hand and said impatiently, ��I��m not kind, if you are sick, who will work for me? Take the **** and continue mining, remember, you still owe me a lot.��


    Zhou Shu nodded, picked up a hoe, his eyes fell on Xu Lie, "Xu is in charge, there is something unclear underneath. Yesterday you said you should use spiritual power or whatever?"


    Xu Lie opened his eyes wide and stared at Zhou Shu for a while, "You don''t want to use spiritual power?"


    Zhou Shu was very honest, "I want to, but no."


    "If there is spiritual power, then it''s not as hard as yesterday?" Xu Lie''s eyes were a little angry.


    Zhou Shu shook his head indifferently, "Not necessarily, if the hard digging effect is good, use it. If the spiritual power is good, use the spiritual power, and use whatever the effect is good."


    Xu Lie said disdainfully, "Use whatever is good, it''s simple to say, what if your spiritual power is always low and you can only rely on your physical fitness?"


    His voice was much louder and aggressive.


    Zhou Shu was still calm, "Spiritual power will not be low forever, as long as I work hard, I will find a way, no matter what, I will stick to physical training, because I need it now. And I think there is no conflict between physical training and Qi training. , You can take care of both, use whatever you need."


    "Spiritual power will not be low forever, refining qi and body can take care of..."


    Xu Lie''s expression suddenly dimmed, and then he turned his anger again, "Young people are really high-minded, I don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick, ha ha. Boy, have you not formally exercised your body? Your good physique is soaked in liquid medicine. Is it coming out?"


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "The steward is right, it is true."


    Xu Lie looked serious, "Light-bubbling medicinal liquid is not called body refining. It is good to resist attacks such as gold and iron, but in the face of cold and flaming air, it won��t work. Do you want to refining?"


    Looking at the majestic Xu Lie in front of him, Zhou Shu moved in his heart, and immediately saluted with a calm expression, "I think."


    In order to mine, you must think.


    Xu Lie fixedly looked at Zhou Shu and nodded slowly, "I can teach you the techniques of body refining, so that you can smoothly mine and complete the chores, but I have to make it clear to you first."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously.


    "Do you know that choosing to train is equivalent to embarking on a path of no return?" Xu Lie slowly said a paragraph with a little bit of sadness in his eyes.


    Qi refining can build a foundation, but refining is a helpless choice for many cultivators with poor qualifications.


    It is very difficult for them to reach the foundation-building stage by refining qi alone. After all, there are many spiritual root impurities, few qi veins are opened, and the conversion rate of spiritual qi is low. It is really not easy for them to simply rely on spiritual power to remove impurities from the body and build a foundation.


    But it��s much easier to refining the body. It��s much easier to beat the body day and night. Through the tactics and medicinal solution, the body is tempered so that the body is like steel, impurities naturally come out, and smoothly reach the foundation building.


    However, it is difficult to reach the sky if you want to go further than the base building achieved through body refining.


    For example, Xu Lie himself, who had too poor qi refining aptitude at the beginning, was unable to break through. He turned to body refining, and he went smoothly to the late stage of foundation building. But later he found out that it was astonishingly difficult to condense the qi into a liquid to reach the vein condensing state by refining, so he was stuck here all the time.


    But now you want him to refine qi and condense pulse? With his spiritual power that was inferior to the early stage of foundation building, coupled with his own low aptitude, he missed the opportunity of refining qi to build foundation, it is no longer possible to condense the pulse by refining qi.


    I can only hope to find a good body refining method, practicing the method, through the liquid medicine, forcing the spiritual power of the body to undergo a qualitative change, but that method and liquid medicine are rare things, and according to his conditions, it is really very Hard to get.


    Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "Now, do you still want to train?"


    Zhou Shu thought quietly for a while, his eyes flickered, "Can''t I refine Qi while refining the body?"


    Xu Lie slowly said, "Yes, but it will cost several times the time and cost. More importantly, with the qualifications of most body refiners, three years of body refinement can build a foundation and live up to two hundred years. It takes 30 years or more to refining qi, and it is impossible to build a foundation. If you die, which one would you choose?"


    "Those who have good qualifications, why don''t they practice physical training by the way?"


    Xu Lie laughed, with a lot of helplessness in his smile, "You have a good aptitude, will you suffer more and spend more time with spirit stones to refine your body? If it were me, I would not."


    makes a lot of sense.


    The cultivator lives forever. A cultivator has limited resources and limited time. How to use limited resources and time to break through the realm faster is the most important thing.


    Waste several times and dozens of times the resources to do something that seems to have no future, and few qualified practitioners will do it.


    It''s just Zhou Shu but the situation is different.


    Zhou Shu asked again, "So, it seems that body training is useless?"


    Xu Lie''s face became severe, "It''s no use?"


    He lifted his right foot and stamped it hard.


    ��!


    Taking the soles of his feet as a starting point, dozens of thick cracks appeared on the ground in an instant twisted and bent, like dozens of long snakes snaking around, swiftly like lightning, extending to Zhou Shu''s feet.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t react at all, and fell straight down.


    Before exclaiming, a thick arm suddenly stretched out and grabbed him.


    Zhou Shu looked at the ground not far away, feeling a little stunned.


    It seemed as if an earthquake had occurred. Within a few hundred meters, there were gullies and all the vegetation was upturned, as if ploughed by a huge plowshare, and it was devastated.


    The destructive power is amazing, you know, this is in the mountains, and most of the ground is rock instead of mud.


    Xu Lie said faintly, "Below the vein condensing state, few cultivators can beat the body refiner. Although the body refiner may not reach the vein condensing stage for a lifetime, no one can underestimate us before. "


    As he said, the body refiner has a huge advantage in the foundation and qi refining realm, and the average practitioner of the same level cannot compare with it.


    Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu, "I have told you the advantages and disadvantages of body training, don''t you choose?"


    Zhou Shu only hesitated for a while, and then replied, "I''m going to choose the physical training below, please be in charge of teaching me."


    "So fast, don''t regret it?" Xu Lie looked at him suspiciously.


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I don''t regret it."


    Realistic problems, at this stage, if he doesn''t refine his body, he can''t mine mines with his spiritual power, so he must refine.


    As cold as yesterday, he couldn''t stand it after several visits. Since he has already been here, physical training is inevitable.


    After weighing it up, he felt that the problem of relying on body refining to build a foundation to condense the veins would not appear to him.


    At the same time he is refining his body, he will not abandon his qi refining, he must take care of both, and he can only take care of both.


    Both achieve perfection, and then build a foundation, this is difficult, but no matter how difficult it is, you have to try.

 Chapter 80: Supernatural power

    Zhou Shu nodded secretly.


    Refining qi and refining the body is difficult, but no matter how difficult it is, it is only the first hurdle. If you can''t even do this, don''t think about things to do in the future, such as revenge, etc.


    A smile appeared on Xu Lie��s iron-cast face, "Very good, for low-qualified cultivators like you and me, it��s the right way to choose this path. Give up the delusion of refining qi to achieve the golden core and focus on body refining. It��s good for you to build a foundation as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "Be good-intentioned and take care of it."


    Although he knows that he is not a bad person, he is really grateful for his dedication.


    Zhou Shu bowed, "But I still don''t understand, why does the steward do this to me?"


    Xu Lie snorted, "You don''t understand, I don''t understand either. In short, there is a guy who threw you to me, hoping to make you earn more contribution from me and enter the inner door. Ask him for others. Right."


    "Which brother is it?"


    As soon as ���� was asked, Zhou Shu seemed to have the answer in his mind.


    Xu Lie shook his head, "I want to go, but even if I figure it out, it won��t change anything. This is not something you can change. You have to stay here for a long time, understand?"


    "Be clear below, don''t ask."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stopped talking.


    He is almost certain that it was Yun Li who threw him here, but he couldn''t say that he was very grateful.


    Unlike Xu Lie, before Xu Lie did something, he explained the pros and cons to him clearly, and then let him choose. This was very rare and made Zhou Shu feel good; and Yunli wanted to help him. Earning contribution points, but the approach is a bit overbearing. It''s too subjective to throw him here without asking about three hundred seven twenty one.


    To earn contribution, it does not have to rely on mining.


    When he was in the Dust Washing Yard, he saw a few good tasks... But now, it is estimated that there is not much time to do it.


    At the moment, this situation obviously cannot be changed.


    "Put down the **** and follow me." Xu Lie waved his hand and walked towards the mountain.


    Zhou Shu followed him, following him.


    The two reached a secluded valley. Xu Lie took out a black **** and handed it to Zhou Shu, "Take it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you."


    reached out his hand, his arm sank and his body almost fell forward.


    This **** is too heavy, right?


    He was about to use the tactics, but was drunk by Xu Lie, "Don''t use the magic tactics of spiritual power, just rely on physical fitness!"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly stopped the unexploited spiritual power, crossed his arms, and firmly grasped the **** in his hand.


    Looking down, this **** is completely different from other hoes. There are not too many traces of manual polishing. It is obviously illegal.


    Xu Lie glanced at him and nodded slightly, "I can afford Chen Xingtie, the basics are not bad."


    Shenxing Iron is said to be a kind of meteorite iron from the sky. It is extremely heavy. The **** alone is more than 300 catties.


    The white arms holding the pitch-black **** looked strange, Xu Lie felt a little surprised, "Boy, the liquid medicine you used for body tempering is quite good, but there is no change in the skin, and the strength has increased a lot. Rare, really rare."


    Most body tempering liquids, once used, the skin will become abnormally rough, like dead wood, gold and iron, but Zhou Shu is obviously different.


    Zhou Shu held a heavy hoe, "Fortunately, it was left by a senior."


    The liquid medicine configured by the Golden Ring Kui Mang Demon Pill is not an ordinary body quenching liquid. It incorporates aura, and it meets the needs of dual gas repair.


    Xu Lie didn��t ask too much, ��Since you have a good liquid medicine, I won��t teach you how to configure liquid medicine. Most low-level body quenching liquids have similar effects. But body refining is not as simple as using liquid medicine bubbles. It is necessary to practice the body training method. While soaking the liquid medicine, run the body training method to allow the medicine power in the liquid medicine to penetrate the pores and reach the blood, muscles, muscles, muscles and even bones. In one place, only the same inside and outside of the body, the steel and iron bones, can withstand the attacks of the various Five Element Techniques..."


    Speaking of body training, Xu Lie was very attentive, and Zhou Shu also listened quietly.


    "I was planning to teach you the same exercise technique as mine, "Bullish Bull Jin", but it seems a pity that you are a scholar like me..."


    After introducing the body training, Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu, slightly pondering.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "It doesn''t matter, I''m also a cultivator, and I don''t care about this."


    "It''s still not good, you practice this "Liu Li Jade Body"."


    The ���� colored glaze jade body is a rare elementary body refining technique. After you have successfully cultivated, your body is like colored glaze, which is much stronger than the common arrogant bull.


    Xu Lie thought for a while, took out a booklet of animal skins from his arms, took a few precious glances, and then handed it to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu quickly saluted, took it with both hands, and said sincerely, "Thank you, Brother Xu, for the book."


    Glazed glaze jade body, the name sounds good, it seems to match his liquid medicine.


    Xu Lie waved his hand, "Just watch it here, if you don''t understand, just ask me."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, and opened the animal skin booklet. Just after reading it for a while, he had a question, "Brother Xu, what is the supernatural power?"


    There is a sentence at the beginning of the book, to cultivate to great accomplishment, the body is like colored glaze, with supernatural powers.


    Xu Lie''s face was a bit of complacency, "Supernatural powers are the unique ability of body practitioners, and they are also the strongest ability. You can understand him as a tactic, but it is more powerful than most tactics of the same order. Much. What I use when it is suitable is a kind of supernatural power that has been cultivated to the highest level by arrogant Niu Jin.


    Zhou Shu recalled the previous scene and was a little surprised. Such a large-scale group attack could not be avoided by the foundation builders, and they would not be able to escape within hundreds of meters, and they were destined to be swallowed by the cracks.


    "Is there such a magical power in the cultivation of the glazed jade body?" Zhou Shu looked very yearning.


    Xu Lie patiently explained, "Any body-refining technique that reaches the Dacheng state will have magical powers, but according to the personal conditions of the cultivator, the magical powers are also different. For example, the magical powers I practiced are reckless. Some people have practiced recklessness, while others have recklessness. It''s different."


    "Is there only one magical power?" Zhou Shu''s heart moved.


    Xu Lie nodded, shook his head again, and sighed, "One type of physical training technique will only produce one kind of magical powers, and it is impossible for a foundation-building cultivator to have two kinds of magical powers. If you want the second kind, you need to have one. It is difficult, difficult, to obtain the pulse condensing state and to practice more advanced body training techniques."


    Zhou Shu nodded and bowed again, "Thank you Brother Xu for your advice, I understand."


    Xu Lie''s expression became more severe, "Look carefully, don''t think about those distant things, it''s not so easy for the body refining technique to be successful."


    "I see, brother."


    Zhou Shu buried his head and began to study seriously.


    There are many differences between the body training method and the common method. Although spiritual power is also used, most of them are used to assist the body tempering liquid to help relax the power of the medicine. Usually, it needs to be practiced through various body movements. , There are many actions that seem very difficult and seem impossible to do.


    But this glazed jade body was obviously prepared by Xu Lie early, and there were many annotations in it, and a detailed explanation of how to make the action match the mining.


    He only needs to perform certain deductions and calculations before he can practice.

 Chapter 81: Mining

    Two hours later, Zhou Shu slowly raised his head, a little light flashing in his eyes.


    Xu Lie has been paying attention to him, "After reading it? Ask any questions."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "Thank you, brother, I basically understand it, there is no problem for the time being."


    He has encountered some problems, but they have been solved through his own deduction, and it seems that the solution is better than the original. Of course, he will not trouble Xu Lie again.


    Xu Lie showed a bit of surprise on his face, "I can understand it so quickly, just like the guy said, it seems that your understanding is really extraordinary."


    "No, I haven''t practiced yet, and the problem will not be revealed," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "If there is any problem during practice, please consult Brother Xu."


    "Understanding is the key. Other problems are not big, mainly because of persistence and fear of hardship."


    Xu Lie''s face was stern, and his eyes pierced at Zhou Shu, "Since you have chosen physical training, I have to remind you that physical training must be diligent and conscientious, and there can be no slack, otherwise it will not succeed, understand? "


    "Understand."


    Xu Lie waved his hand, "Okay, let''s go mining, just use this Shenxing iron **** to dig. When mining, with the body refining method, it can prevent the intrusion of cold air and has a certain body tempering effect. Here, there is no step-by-step progress. You must do your best from the beginning. At least two hours a day, it can be more, but it must not be less!"


    "Thank you, brother, I''m clear below."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked toward the mine with his **** on his back.


    went to the depths of the mine, Zhou Shu looked around, took out the small roll from the cloth bag and put it on the ground.


    Xiao Gun just came into contact with the cold, and violently tossed up, and then lay on the ground with six legs upright, motionless and dead.


    "So afraid of the cold?"


    Zhou Shu quickly moved Nuanyang Yuhuan over.


    Xiao Kun Xian pulled his legs a few times, turned over and came back to life, but shook his head at Zhou Shu in dissatisfaction.


    "You can do it even if you are afraid of the cold, and you have to rely on you to find ore.


    Xu Lie didn''t mention the amount of mining at all today, but Zhou Shu knew that if he couldn''t dig enough mines, Xu Lie would definitely not give any contribution.


    "Move fast, move fast!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be driving a sheep, pulling Xiaowan''s **** with one finger.


    And Xiao Gun moved a little bit reluctantly, slower than the tortoise.


    "Look for spiritual energy, don''t you want spiritual stones? If you find ore, I will give you spiritual stones as much as you want."


    "If you don''t look anymore, I will pull out your horns one by one, and then throw you into the Jinhuan Kui python liquid."


    Under the threat and temptation, Xiao Gun finally couldn''t bear it and got up quickly.


    Zhou Shu showed a grin of contentment, and followed behind him with Yuhuan.


    Not long after, Xiao Gun stopped, followed the rock wall, and climbed onto a raised rock without moving.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, caught Xiao Gun and stuffed it back into his bag, ignoring Xiao Gun''s frantic struggle, "You want a spirit stone? Don''t worry, there will be one after you dig it out. No, hum."


    Zhou Shu put the cloth bag away, flexed his hands, ready to dry.


    Mentioning the Chen Xing Iron Hoe, Zhou Shu silently recites the body refining method several times.


    when!


    "This is not right, the force point does not fit the method, the position is wrong, and the body is not coordinated. Come again."


    when! when! when!


    While mining, while operating the law, according to the requirements of body training, step by step to improve their movements, every part of the body, blood, muscles, tendons, etc. began to move regularly.


    The tactics are getting more and more proficient. With the movement, the cold outside of the body seems to be blocked, and I can''t understand it.


    It feels good.


    In the early stage of body training, most of them are like this, but the more difficult it is, the more the limit of the body is squeezed out, fatigue, pain ensues, every breath is suffering, and not many people can persist to the end.


    when!


    The last **** was hit hard, and a large piece of gray-white ore was exposed.


    Chill, aura, gushing out like a fountain.


    The little roll in the cloth bag felt the aura, and immediately moved, with perseverance, dragging the heavy cloth bag towards the ore.


    "Aren''t you afraid of freezing to death? Seeing aura will kill you, eat goods, and die sooner or later."


    Zhou Shu was so angry and funny, he quickly pressed the cloth bag firmly.


    This piece of ore rock is obviously several times larger than the piece that was dug before. It is a few feet square, and the gloomy light flickers like a sparkling lake.


    Zhou Shu carefully waved his **** to break up the surrounding rocks, digging out the ore one by one.


    is at least twenty catties.


    Looking at the ore, Zhou Shuxi was overwhelmed. He opened the cloth bag and threw a piece of spiritual stone in. "Eat. After eating, continue to look for it."


    Xiaogun rolled twice, expressing excitement.


    One person, one insect, and tacit understanding, in two hours, nearly fifty catties of fog crystal iron ore were dug.


    This is still because Zhou Shu lacks physical strength. There are many places Xiao Kun found, but he didn''t have the strength to dig down any more. He just made a mark. Otherwise, it would be possible to exceed one hundred catties.


    "Boun, you are still useful, but it''s not enough."


    Zhou Shu patted the cloth bag and was very pleased, "If you continue like this, it is not difficult to complete the chores, and there are even more. I don''t know if there are additional rewards for mining more?"


    He was carrying a hoe, dragging the ore, step by step to the outside of the mine.


    The physical strength reached the critical point, and he just learned to train the body, which is two hours of high-intensity mining, but he persisted, and did not relax at all.


    "Have."


    Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu and nodded seriously.


    "Are there really bonus rewards?"


    Zhou Shu supported his exhausted body with excitement on his face.


    600 points of contribution a month, at 20 a day, the inner disciple needs 100,000, which is 5,000 days, it is too far away, it would be best to have extra.


    "As long as you dig more, of course. Mine is known as one of the best places to make contributions for the martial arts. It''s not just empty talk." Xu Lie stroked his beard. Degree, if you dig an ore of excellent quality, your contribution will double that day. But the contribution is not so good, especially for a disciple with a low cultivation level like you."


    His words seemed to have no mystery, but Zhou Shu only nodded slightly, with some thoughts in his mind.


    "You can dig so many ore the next day, it seems you are lucky."


    Xu Lie glanced at the ore, with a hint of suspicion in his eyes. This situation is not unprecedented, but Zhou Shu''s situation is very clear to him. Zhou Shu only has two hours of physical strength, and it is indeed strange to be able to dig so much.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s all based on brother''s teaching."


    Xu Lie smiled, "I hope you can keep this good luck, but it is good and bad for you."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Harmful? Junior brother doesn''t understand."


    "I don''t want to say more, you will understand slowly."


    Xu Lie became more severe. "Don��t relax after you go back. You must soak the body tempering liquid for at least one hour. If you can bear it, it��s better for a longer time. Refining the body is to endure hardships. people."


    "Understand, thank you brother."


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly, the liquid medicine has not been prepared yet, where can I get it?


    PS: Thank you Nanning for your reward~~

 Chapter 82: Plaza Maidan

    eturned to the dust washing courtyard, Zhou Shu led the Scarlet Cloud Beast to the spirit beast pen.


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s intention, the disciple who managed the spirit beast shook his head with regret, "Junior, unless there is a special sect mission, the spirit beast of the sect cannot be taken out of the mountain gate."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly. He wanted to go to Qingxiafang City to buy a demon pill to configure the liquid medicine. If there was no Chiyun Beast, it would take at least six or seven hours to go back and forth, which is really too late.


    The disciple had a trace of concern, "Junior Brother is in a hurry?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I want to go to Qingxiafang City to buy some materials."


    There are many questions on the disciple��s face, "Materials? Just buy them at the dust washing courtyard. It is the season of hunting demon. There will be no shortage of low-level materials. There is no need to go to the shop."


    "what."


    Zhou Shu patted his head and cursed himself secretly. He was really a little dizzy. He had entered the sect and was no longer a casual cultivator. How could he still want to deal with the problem in a casual cultivator way.


    will be changed.


    The disciple looked at him a few times and smiled and said, "Brother is new here, most of the materials can be found in the martial arts, and the magic treasure, talisman pill, etc. can be exchanged for contribution, and other things need to go to the workshop. A place like a city."


    "Senior brother understands, thank you brother for your advice."


    Zhou Shu bowed and hurriedly turned around.


    It was late at night at this time, but the lights on the square of the Washing Dust Yard were as bright as the day.


    Around the square, there are cultivators sitting or lying everywhere, and piles of monster materials that have just been hunted are in front of them.


    Zhou Shu turned around for a while and stopped in front of a booth.


    "This junior, he is very face-to-face. Are you just getting started? I have the best things here. What do I need? Just take a look."


    An outside disciple greeted him repeatedly with an extremely enthusiastic attitude.


    Zhou Shu smiled, arched his hands, and pointed to a demon pill and said, "Hello brother, how do you sell this demon pill?"


    That demon pill was naturally Jin Huan Kui''s demon pill, Zhou Shu recognized it at a glance.


    The disciple was a little surprised, "Hey, Junior Brother is actually interested in this demon pill? Its price is not cheap. This is the demon pill of the second-order monster Jinhuan Kui python, Junior Brother, just look at it. Up."


    He deliberately emphasized the word 2nd order, with some doubts on his face, and he obviously lacked confidence in Zhou Shu before him.


    "This is what the younger brother wants, and please quote the price." Zhou Shu smiled slightly.


    "Oh?"


    The disciple looked at Zhou Shu��s serious expression, and became serious, ��It��s not cheap. I��m waiting to sell it for the healing pill. Seven of our companions went to hunt demon hunters. Three of us were injured by it. We are still lying down. Can''t get up."


    "Hmm, how much do you want to sell?"


    "Twenty middle grades, no less. Although this golden ring Kui python has only nine golden rings, it is also very rare."


    "Twenty? Middle grade?" Zhou Shu was taken aback.


    The disciple showed a bit of boredom on his face, knowing that you can''t afford it, and you have to ask more, "Brother, I''m here to meet an inner disciple to buy it. Don''t delay my time if you can''t afford it."


    "Buy, buy, I buy."


    Zhou Shu quickly took out the Lingshi and handed it over, "Twenty-high grade, right here."


    This time it was the disciple''s turn to froze and stood there for a while before murmured, "Really there are so many?"


    He fixedly looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and was sure he was an outer disciple on the fourth floor of the Qi Refining Realm, but he still didn''t believe his eyes. When did the disciple who just started getting so rich?


    "Next, brother." Zhou Shu was a little worried.


    "Oh, oh." The disciple took the spirit stone and counted it earnestly, his eyes gleaming slightly, um, yes, twenty pieces, absolutely medium grade.


    "Brother, give you a demon pill."


    His attitude became much more courteous, and he handed it to Zhou Shu a jade box covered with demon pills.


    Zhou Shu put away the demon pill, nodded in satisfaction, the 20th grade, compared to Ruyilou, it is too cheap and a lot of money.


    And such a demon pill that is less than a hundred years old, after being made into a liquid medicine, if it is used to cultivate the mind, the aura looks a little bad, but it is just right when it is used to temper the body, it will not damage the body, and there is no need to worry about the aura running away.


    After the transaction, the disciple was also very happy, "Junior, what else do I need, either Jinhuankui python''s scales? Python meat?"


    "I want some python meat."


    The python meat is very delicious, but you can buy some to keep Yangmei.


    "If you don''t need the spirit stone, I will give it to my younger brother," the disciple handed over a big cloth bag in a generous manner, "Remember to put it in the storage bag, otherwise it won''t be fresh."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thank you brother."


    The disciple said with some regrets, "What about the others? It''s a pity that the python''s eyes have been punctured, otherwise, the effect of improving eyesight will be excellent for a cultivator like Junior Brother."


    "No other things, thank you brother."


    Zhou Shu nodded politely, then turned and left.


    "I didn''t expect the sale to go so smoothly. I was very lucky today, but I still have to buy a pill, oh... I asked them to buy a spa charm like me and go hunting for a demon, but they refused. Pin Lingshi couldn''t bear to spend it, but now he has to spend three pills to buy healing pills. There is nothing to say..."


    The disciple''s grumble faintly came from behind, UU reading Zhou Shu also smiled and shook his head.


    Walking around in the Square of the Washing Dust Yard, he bought all the materials he needed, and Zhou Shu was very satisfied.


    In fact, it is also normal. Every summer and autumn are the seasons of hunting monsters. During this period, a large number of cultivators from various sects go to the Qingyuan Mountains to hunt monsters. The materials for monsters are also very large and they are very easy to buy. The city is fresher and cheaper.


    It��s just that most of them are raw materials. If you want to buy processed materials such as Fumo Fuzhi, you still have to go to Fangshi.


    When he returned to his home, Zhou Shu immediately began to prepare the liquid medicine, but it would take a few days for it to be fully configured, and these two days would definitely not be used.


    While waiting for the materials to fuse, he took the jade slip of Zhu Dashan and looked at it.


    In ���� jade slips, it is written a method of operating spiritual power, like a simple mental method. The content seems simple, but if you carefully examine it, you will find that this mental method is actually very delicate. If it is operated in accordance with the law, it is indeed possible to open the small qi and veins, and the damage to the qi and veins is not too great.


    "A very good thing should be born out of the Jade Scriptures in Hua Ting. It seems to have gone through a simple deduction, but it is not as good as I deduced. It can only open about two hundred and sixty veins at most. What I deduced should be Three hundred can be opened."


    Zhou Shu looked at it and put it aside. Although the things were good, they had no effect on his full Qi.


    Part of his current spiritual consciousness is also used to deduce the "Hua Ting Nei Jade Scripture", although he does not plan to practice this, but a little deduction is not harmful. After all, it is the basic mental method of the Dutch school. There are lessons to be learned, and it can also help the people he wants to help.


    "Zhu Dashan seems to have been appreciated by the seniors in the door, and his luck is also really good."


    Zhou Shu smiled, also happy for Zhu Dashan.

 Chapter 83: Grab a mine

    (PS: I forgot what to say~)


    "No way."


    In front of the mine, Xu Lie stared at Zhou Shu, with a little doubt in his eyes, "You didn''t soak the liquid medicine yesterday, did you?"


    Zhou Shu answered honestly, "No."


    "You are so lazy, are you afraid of pain!"


    Xu Lie yelled, with a sharp expression, "The effect of body tempering is to be best when you are most exhausted and painful. If you don''t soak the liquid medicine, didn''t the two hours yesterday equal to white training? Stupid talent, waste! "


    Looking at Xu Lie who was full of anger, Zhou Shu lowered his head slightly, "Junior Brother��s fault, it won''t be anymore next time."


    "If this happens again, I can''t teach you, mine!"


    Xu Lie gave him a fierce look, threw the Chen Xing iron **** over, and strode away.


    The ground was trampled on, as if it was shaking.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly. I am afraid that this kind of scolding will last a few days, and there is no way. Although his liquid medicine is not good, there is a reason, but if it is wrong, it is wrong.


    entered the mine, the two outer disciples were still digging in the same place.


    Zhou Shu greeted him, and the two disciples only glanced at him, but ignored him.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and went straight to the mark made yesterday.


    Dangdang!


    One **** fell one by one, and blocks of mist crystal iron ore appeared.


    There are mines constantly coming out, and at the same time, you can practice the body tactics. It feels very comfortable.


    �ԡ���


    A **** fell, and a different sound suddenly sounded.


    A few dark golden sparks flashed out suddenly, illuminating the mine faintly.


    What did you dig?


    Zhou Shu quickly put down his **** and looked into the underground pit.


    In the pit, lies a black stone the size of a millstone. It may be something wrong with the stone. Its appearance is unusually smooth and hard, and its aura is very strong. Otherwise, Xiao Gun will not be able to find it, and it will not feel cold to the touch. You can even feel the warmth overflowing from it.


    what is this? Zhou Shu thought about it.


    Most mines do not only produce one kind of ore, which is about a different kind of ore, which seems to be better than mist crystal iron.


    Take it out first, and ask Xu Lie, maybe it can change some contribution.


    Zhou Shu was about to stretch out his hand to lift the unknown ore. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept him back, blowing him back a few steps. Before he could stand still, a big khaki clock fell on top of his head and directly covered him in. .


    "Sure enough, I dug a good thing. I saw him dig so much yesterday, and I thought it was weird. His luck was really good."


    "Indeed, this is a condensed stone mine. Lengwu Mountain hasn''t been out for a while, right?"


    "It''s so big and the purity is still so high. If you use it for your contribution, you can exchange for more than two hundred, right?"


    "Well, we split between two and one, so we said we dug."


    The voices of the two people came from outside the big bell, as if the ore was regarded as their own, and it was a joy to divide it up there.


    "Shameless!"


    Zhou Shu cursed secretly, his teeth biting together, hissing loudly.


    Listening to the voice, these two people were obviously two disciples who were mining outside, and they secretly followed him, and they immediately grabbed the good stuff when they found it. What''s worse, they had no scruples.


    He felt weird a few days ago and thought about this situation, but he didn''t expect it to happen.


    His anger reached his chest, but he did not speak.


    This clock is obviously a first-order magic weapon with great power. He can''t get rid of it, and the profit of his tongue is of no use. This is a real plunder, and you must pay a tooth for a tooth.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where are these fog crystal irons, at least forty catties, right? Take it?"


    "Leave something for others, what if he doesn''t come to dig in the future? Keep it, take it slow."


    The two of them carried the condensed stone mine, and their voices quickly disappeared. Before long, the clock also disappeared suddenly, revealing Zhou Shu, who was slightly pale.


    His expression was condensed, his eyes were like a deep pool, he glanced around, then picked up the ore and **** on the ground, and walked out silently.


    The disciple outside really couldn''t see it, it seemed that he had already handed in the ore and left, while Xu Lie stood in front of the large tumbler mine with a slightly solemn expression.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the tarmac mine on the ground, "I dug this ore."


    Xu Lie stared at him and nodded, "I know."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, "What about the contribution of the exchange?"


    "Give it to them." Xu Lie''s voice was calm.


    "Why?"


    Zhou Shu''s voice was also very calm, but it was as calm as the sea before a storm, and it would roll at any time.


    Xu Lie didn��t answer. He paced a few steps and slowly said, ��Mining is very tiring, but the contribution from mining is also many times higher than other tasks, let alone other additional rewards... But why? Not many outside disciples are willing to mine?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes were quite meaningful, meaning different.


    Zhou Shu quickly understood, "Because of their behavior of robbing mines like this, many people dare not come?"


    Xu Lie nodded, "It''s good if you understand, so I told you that good luck is good and bad for you."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but sneered, and hummed, "Isn''t it true that the sect doesn''t matter, just condone them to **** other people''s ore like this?"


    "Tube, I won''t be here anymore."


    Xu Lie shook his head, "I can return the ore they grabbed to you today, but what if they keep grabbing it? Do you have to come to me every day and take back the ore that should belong to you? This At the first level, every disciple who comes to mine has to face it. If you can''t pass it, you will stop digging. If you want to continue digging, you will have to rely on yourself sooner or later.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, "Don''t they violate the rules like this? Isn''t it enough to do it once?"


    "Hoyin school rules absolutely forbid mutual cannibalism, but their looting of mines in this way does not violate the rules. First, if the mine does not exit the mine, it is nothing that anyone can take. Second, no Anyone is injured. Although this kind of behavior is not encouraged, but it is not opposed, so such mine tyrants are found in every mine."


    Xu Lie explained and then looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "I don''t care today because I hope you can use this to pay for a tooth, but if you don''t use it, I will. Every day I help you get the mine back, as a commitment to that guy. It��s just that, it��s really not in line with the guy��s and my view of you..."


    It is not uncommon for such things to happen in the mines of the Heyin School. Both he and Yun Li have experienced them before, and they both solved them very well.


    "That kid will definitely make a lot of contributions here," Yun Li said, and he wanted to see it too.


    A kid like Zhou Shu, he hasn''t seen him in a long time.


    "Hope I also go grab the mine..."


    Zhou Shu suddenly understood, and murmured, "Fourth and eighth layers of Qi Refining Realm..."


    Those two disciples are on the eighth floor of the refining realm, and they have to dig 80 kilograms of ore every day.


    Xu Lie waved his hand, "In the mine, the cultivation base is of little significance. They will never dare to hurt people. If you are as smart as the guy said, you are not without a chance."


    "I understand, but..."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and nodded.


    These days, I think about the sect a little bit simpler. The Heyin Sect is not an innocent sect. It is not like a magic sect that is full of life and death killings, but it is still a competitive battlefield. I want to live well and protect myself. It is necessary to make every effort to meet all challenges, and to win, only win.


    Xu Lie touched his beard, "But what? Within the scope allowed by the rules, I can help you, but in the end I still have to rely on yourself."


    Zhou said relievedly, "I accept this, but they must be prohibited from bringing magic weapons into the mine."


    Xu Lie nodded, "This is not difficult to do, is there anything else?"


    "enough."


    Zhou Shu has a weird smile.

 Chapter 84: Do not mine today

    (PS: Thank you for your recommendation and collection ~ Nanning and Wei Xiang''s reward ~)


    Zhou Shu couldn''t resist the big clock magic weapon used by the two disciples.


    Without it, it might be much easier to deal with.


    Now Zhou Shu, although he has spirit stones to buy some magic weapons, he can''t use them if he buys them. Most magic weapons consume a lot of spiritual power, which is not something he can bear. All he can use is the discarded Nuanyang Yuhuan and Cuiyan Pen.


    Zhou Shu put down the ore bags containing ore and walked down the mountain.


    "Wait, this one is for you."


    Xu Lie threw him a translucent bottle, which contained half a bottle of dark thick liquid, which was very heavy.


    "Brother, is this?"


    Xu Lie snorted, "This is the body refining liquid that I use. If you don''t have one, use it for a few days. For this, you need to add two hundred liters of water. You have to use less water and burn you out. Blame me."


    "Thank you brother."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted and thanked him, but Xu Lie had long since disappeared.


    The next day.


    Zhou Shu got up very early, but didn''t rush to the mine. He practiced peacefully in the house. After drawing a few symbols, he walked slowly to Lengwu Mountain.


    "What''s the matter, you came so late?"


    Xu Lie''s roar sounded in his ears again, but Zhou Shu had a mysterious smile, "Come now, just right."


    "Well?"


    Xu Lie was a little puzzled. When Zhou Shu walked into the mine, he remembered something, and shouted from behind, "Are you not holding a hoe?"


    "I''ll take it later."


    Zhou Shu has already entered the mine, and the voice has never been far away.


    "What the **** is this kid doing?"


    Xu Lie was startled for a moment, and released his consciousness to explore the mine. Although it was a foundation building, his scope was less than thirty feet, but he could not perceive anything.


    Zhou Shu walked into the mine. The two disciples were digging into the mine. When they saw Zhou Shu coming in, they just ignored them.


    "You robbed my mine yesterday."


    Zhou Shu stood still and said lightly.


    The two disciples looked at each other and laughed at the same time, "Haha, Lao Zhang, he said we robbed his mine."


    "How can it be a grab? The mine is on the ground, whoever gets it, it''s clearly ours, right, Pharaoh?"


    "Yes, of course it is ours."


    The disciple surnamed Zhang turned to Zhou Shu, his eyes full of provocation, "This is the rule here, not convinced?"


    The disciple surnamed Wang glanced at Zhou Shu, then turned his head in disdain, "Quickly dig, Lao Zhang, there are still three kilograms to be over today, and then go back and have a good rest."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "If that''s the case, then I also want to grab your mine."


    "Snatch us, hahaha, this is really the funniest joke I''ve ever heard! On the fourth floor of the Qi Refining Realm, want to grab our mine?"


    "Haha, come if I can grab you?"


    The two laughed for a while, without even looking at Zhou Shu, they continued to lower their heads to mine.


    Zhou Shu did not speak, took out a talisman, and threw it at the two.


    "Fuluo? You really want to do it, are you afraid of breaking the door rules?"


    "Let him come! What can the fourth floor of the Qi Refining Realm do? Since he does it first, we will give him a severe lesson, and then tell the steward to drive him out of the sect!"


    A fierce light flashed in the eyes of the disciple surnamed Zhang, as if he couldn''t wait.


    That talisman, when it was several meters away from the two disciples, suddenly dissipated and disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu glanced calmly, nodded lightly, and then quickly stepped forward, grabbing at the mine bags of the two.


    "Go away, what do you want to do?"


    The disciple surnamed Wang looked inexplicable, and wanted to rush down and grab it, but before his leg was taken, he fell heavily to the ground.


    "what happened?"


    The disciple surnamed Zhang was also very surprised. He suddenly discovered that his legs seemed to be wrapped in a thick paste, buried to the waist, and the more he struggled, the more he sank.


    But his reaction was also surprisingly fast, and he immediately reached out to the storage bag, wanting to trap Zhou Shu with the magic treasure yellow earth clock, just like yesterday.


    But just as he stretched out his hand, he paused and suddenly realized, "No wonder the steward said that you are not allowed to bring magic weapons into the mine today.


    There is a ray of hatred in his eyes, and he is not using magical treasures, so what? The magic tricks are the same!


    Seeing that Zhou Shu had already grabbed the two mine bags in his hands, he raised his hands and immediately used the Firebird Art he was good at.


    "Do you want a tactic, I''ll stand and call you."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, then stood still.


    The disciple surnamed Zhang stretched out half of his hand and immediately stopped. He was stunned and couldn''t use it. If this kid really didn''t move and let him fight, the unlucky one was definitely himself.


    When he changed his mind, he immediately shouted, "Pharaoh, use the control technique to catch the bag back!"


    The disciple surnamed Wang was delighted. His control technique is very proficient, and it shouldn''t be a big problem to deal with a fourth-level disciple of the Qi Refining Realm.


    "I want to grab our things, even if we can''t move, that won''t work!"


    He raised his hand as a control technique, and grabbed it toward the mine bag.


    However, when the spiritual power was handed out, he felt that the mine bag seemed to have taken root and remained motionless in Zhou Shu''s hand.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Go."


    did not speak any more and left without delay.


    "Pharaoh, didn''t you catch it?" The disciple Zhang looked suspicious.


    The disciple surnamed Wang sighed, his face was bitter, "I caught it, he is very strong, and... and I don''t have much spiritual power."


    Control Object Jue must continuously output spiritual power for a long time, but he has dug two hour mines without interruption, and there is no spiritual power at all.


    And Zhou Shu had already practiced his body anyway, if he could be snatched from the air in this way, it would be considered a waste of practice.


    "Mother, what kind of symbol is this, I can''t move it?"


    When Zhou Shu used his own way to treat his body, the two were extremely depressed. After two hours of hard work, they became someone else''s. This feeling was always given to others by them. On myself.


    Thinking of this, my heart felt more painful.


    "Yes, the time is still so long, is it a second-order talisman?"


    "It won''t be a quagmire talisman, this talisman is rare, how could he have it?"


    The two looked at each other a few times, both of them looked surprised.


    "Forget it, wait for the effectiveness to disappear and see if there is a chance to get it back!"


    "If you can''t get it back, just wait here. He always comes to mine. We can grab as much as we dig!"


    "Well Never make this kid feel better, mother!"


    In their shouts, Zhou Shu has disappeared. The middle-grade muddy talisman can be trapped even by foundation builders, not to mention them in the refinement realm? And the time is as long as twenty breaths, they have no way at all.


    Zhou Shu holding the mine bag, walked to Xu Lie, smiled slightly, "Enough for today."


    Xu Lie stared at Zhou Shu in a daze, "Is this the two of them digging?"


    "There is no indecent assault, he is in the first year of junior high school, and I am in the fifteenth." Zhou Shu nodded.


    "How did you do it?"


    Xu Lie was very skeptical.


    "Timing and luck, in short these days, I plan to do this."


    Zhou Shu smiled, quite satisfied, the plan was well done. Anyway, the same sect can��t fight each other, so limit each other. In terms of restrictions, what can compare to the middle-grade muddy talisman at this level? He seized the opportunity of the two disciples'' lack of spiritual power, and everything went well.


    "Not bad, really good."


    Xu Lie nodded approvingly, and then pointed to the mine entrance, "But, they came out, what do you do?"


    "It''s just right, I''m going to exercise too."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the entrance of the cave, ignoring their angry eyes, picked up the Chenxing iron hoe, and walked to the mine.


    "Do you dare to come here?"


    "Mining? Dig a fart!"


    "Believe it or not, if you dig a little we will grab a little, so that you won''t get anything!"


    The two glared at Zhou Shu, threatening each other.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t even look at them. He only said faintly, "Today, I don''t mineyou are welcome to visit and read the latest, fastest and hottest serial works~www. .novelhall.com~

 Chapter 85: 1 persons mine

    (PS: I have recommended 500, thank you, today''s three changes, 8 o''clock, 14 o''clock, 20 o''clock)


    Zhou Shu was very safe in the eyes of the two men.


    He didn''t plan to mine at all today, and Xiao Gun didn''t bring it with him. He just came to refine his body.


    found a random place, waved his hoe, and cultivated the glazed jade body.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, both of them were a little startled, "Wait, I don''t believe he doesn''t dig!"


    The two of them moved in tandem, surrounding Zhou Shu tightly, motionless.


    However, two hours passed, Zhou Shu put away his **** and walked slowly outside the cave, "Thank you, two guardians, see you tomorrow."


    They gritted their teeth with hatred, but there was nothing to do.


    I couldn''t move my hands, and I didn''t get mine looting at all. I could only watch Zhou Shu leave, and it took two hours in vain.


    Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu, unconsciously shook his head slightly, with a slight chuckle, "This kid, really interesting."


    the next day.


    Zhou Shu was still two hours late, but when he walked into the mine, he found that the two disciples were sitting in the mine, motionless.


    Obviously, they learned well and did not mine.


    The disciple surnamed Zhang glanced at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "Dig! We don''t dig, let''s watch you dig."


    "I said, I don''t dig."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and continued to train in front of the two of them, still practicing for two hours before leaving on his own.


    When Zhou Shu left, the two looked at each other, "Dig!"


    After speaking, they all started together.


    The long-awaited enthusiasm can''t wait to be released, immediately enthusiastic.


    "You must dig to one hundred and sixteen today and make up for yesterday''s!"


    "Well, if you don''t pay, I''m going to curse someone in charge."


    However, when they were almost digging, panting, and looking at the pile of ore under their feet contentedly, Zhou Shu walked in slowly from the entrance of the cave, "Thanks for the two of you, we have enough digging today, thank you."


    was still a muddy talisman, still the same ending, Zhou Shu went out with two bags of mine contentedly.


    The two disciples were trapped and couldn''t move. They watched Zhou Shu go away, their hearts and lungs wishing to burst open.


    "Your mother!"


    "Asshole!"


    When the mire talisman''s effect disappeared, the two of them sat down and sighed unconsciously after cursing.


    The disciple surnamed Zhang dropped his hoe, "That''s not good, Lao Wang."


    The disciple surnamed Wang nodded and sighed, "Nonsense, hard work every day, it''s like digging for him, who wants?"


    "That is, his talisman is too powerful, the scope is so large, and the mine is so small, it''s impossible to avoid it!"


    The disciple surnamed Wang was very puzzled, "Why does he have so many middle-grade muddy talisman, don''t want money?"


    "Why don''t you need money, I asked, this kind of charm is only sold in Qingxiafang City, and you need a 30-grade spirit stone. Grandma''s, so many spirit stones are still robbing us for mines and playing with us?" The disciple surnamed Zhang looked angry and felt vomiting blood.


    is simply a prodigal.


    Most of the low-level disciples, the spirit stones are precious, they try their best to buy magic weapons or tactics that can be used for a long time, such as one-time things like Fulu, buy a life-saving or temporary use, how can there be such a squandering like Zhou Shu of.


    Thinking of this, the disciple surnamed Wang was a little worried, "Aren''t we offending the wrong person? A middle-grade muddy talisman every day. This kind of masterpiece, even the inner disciple, can only be ranked high. Poor disciples like us. , I can''t bear to use such a high-priced talisman. Could it be that he is an elder or a relative of the peak master?"


    The disciple surnamed Zhang agrees a little, and his face suddenly changes, "I think it''s possible, oh..."


    But then he became angry again, "But I''m not convinced, the mine was taken away for two days! This kid, if it weren''t in the sect, I would have liked to chop him!"


    But he can only say that Heyin''s punishment for fratricidal cannibalism made him dare not do anything excessive.


    The disciple surnamed Wang hesitated for a while, and suddenly said, "Or, tomorrow Lao Zhang, you dig, and I will keep my spiritual power against him, so he can''t take it away."


    "It seems to make sense, try it."


    The disciple surnamed Zhang thought for a while, and nodded in agreement.


    The third day.


    The two arrived at the mine early, both holding their hoes, not moving.


    The disciple surnamed Wang stared at the disciple surnamed Zhang, with a lot of suspicion on his face, "Lao Zhang, why don''t you do it, didn''t you say it''s OK, you mine me to deal with that kid?"


    The disciple surnamed Zhang glanced at him and shook his head, "Pharaoh, I went back and thought about it, it seems something is wrong."


    "How?"


    "This is the digging, and the kid can''t take it away, but you didn''t dig, are you willing not to pay? I guess you will probably reach out to me at that time, right?" Dignified and worried.


    The disciple surnamed Wang looked unfair, "Lao Zhang, you can''t even believe me? In the past few years, we have all dominated the existence of the mine together. We have made contributions together and only grabbed others. When did we grab you?"


    The disciple surnamed Zhang sighed, "It''s different now, and I know you, don''t say you absolutely have no such thoughts."


    The disciple surnamed Wang was speechless for a while, and stared at him a few times, "Then, okay, then just wait."


    He does have such thoughts, but Lao Zhang and him are the same, and think about the same.


    Zhou Shu entered the mine, saw the two men in a daze with different looks, smiled slightly, and cultivated their own colored glaze jade bodies there.


    said two sentences from time to time, "Why do you two practice together?"


    "In fact, mining is also for cultivation. Why bother to mine for the sake of mining? Don''t leave the last."


    The two hated their teeth, but there was no way to deal with them. They were also willing to fight against a person who was more rogue than themselves, who only grabbed but couldn''t dig.


    "Huh! You are ruthless!"


    The disciple surnamed Zhang stamped his feet, not seeing Zhou Shu''s appearance, turned and left.


    The disciple surnamed Wang thought for a while, and then went out.


    The fourth day.


    Zhou Shu came to the mine but found that there was no one inside.


    Xu Lie walked over slowly, with a smile on his face, "They have applied for a mine change, and they probably won''t come again. Boy, although you don''t know how you did it, you really have a way. "


    What he said was sincere. These two disciples, relying on their high cultivation base, specialize in occupying mines that are easy to get out of the mine. The other disciples were driven away when they wanted to come. Xu Lie wanted to manage, but it was not easy to manage. After all The sect acquiesced in this behavior, but they ended up in the hands of Zhou Shu on the fourth floor of the Refining Realm.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Maybe, it''s a pity that I ran away."


    It was the first time that the two of them robbed him of his mine that day. The anger was difficult to calm down. According to his idea, things shouldn��t just stop like this. If possible, he even hoped that the two would keep digging for him. Until he feels satisfied.


    Xu Lie frowned, and said earnestly, "Are you still thinking about the mine and want more revenge? It''s over. This is the sect, not outside. You have to follow the rules. It''s very easy to deal with it this way. When appropriate, they also retreated. Remember, the sect can give the disciples a lot of freedom, but they must not mess around. Rules are rules."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, nodded, "I understand, thank you brother."


    "No interruption, you will concentrate on digging in the future, but don''t drop the body-refining technique."


    Xu Lie gave a few serious warnings before turning around.


    Zhou Shu went to the depths of the mine, took out Xiao Gun, let Xiao Gun look for ore, and felt relieved.


    Two mud talismans were paid to solve a lot of trouble. Although the cost of the mud talismans is not low, it was given by Sanyuanzhaibai, and it is also valuable to use here.


    Since then, this mine is his alone.

 Chapter 86: understood

    Xichenyuan, Pingdao Pavilion.


    Newly-introduced outer disciples gathered together to listen to the mind.


    These disciples usually practice on their own. At the beginning of every month, there are four days to listen to the advice of the sect seniors.


    The practitioner who teaches the Mind Method is nearly old, with white hair and beard. His name is Zheng Baisong, and he is the first-level condensing state and is a deputy peak master of Gu Guangfeng.


    In the Lotus Music School, the four Golden Core Realm elders are the same sect masters, but they basically don''t care about things, only practice, in order to achieve the Nascent Soul soon. At this stage, the higher the cultivation base, the greater the help to the sect.


    Most of the inner sect disciples in the foundation-building realm are like this, focusing on cultivation, but there are also many who are old or know that they are hopeless, and will take on duties such as stewardship and contribute to the sect, such as Liu Anmin, Xu Liejun is the case.


    And the condensed veins are the core strength of the Heyin School, and the real power positions such as the peak master or the deputy peak master are also assumed by them.


    Zheng Baisong is an upright person, and he is very calm when it comes to mind and method.


    After the lecture, many disciples hurriedly gathered around Zheng Baisong and asked questions one after another. Zheng Baisong was satisfied and solved each puzzle.


    However, there are a few disciples below, who seem to have no interest in the way, they are still there, whispering.


    "What the old lady said is complicated and difficult to understand. It seems that it is not as good as that in the jade slip, but it is the mental method given by the outer disciple..." Zhu Dashan touched his head, puzzled.


    "Bah."


    Li Aojian snorted, "Are you really an outer disciple? I''ve seen Yujian. The mental method in it is the essence of Hua Ting''s Jade Scripture. People who can write this mental method are definitely not ordinary. It must be the Master Uncle of the Condensing Vein Realm in the door, and maybe even the Elder Jin Dan."


    "Ah, it''s impossible, isn''t it?" Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu, "I don''t believe what Lao Li said, you say Brother Zhou."


    "Ao Jian is right, it must be the senior in the door, you got the chance." Zhou Shu nodded lightly.


    Zhu Dashan was sure, but he still shook his head, his eyes flashed a few times, "Chance? If you don''t eat the Wannian Lingguo, it is also called chance, that doesn''t count."


    Li Aojian glanced at him contemptuously, "It''s a silly person who has stupid blessings, but he doesn''t know blessings in blessings. If I had a family mentality, I would concentrate on practicing yours. Although I don''t practice, I just watch At first glance, the help to me is not small."


    There was a lively chat here, which caused many disciples to look sideways, with a look of contempt, "a guy who doesn''t know how to grow."


    And Zheng Baisong on the stage, glanced at them, his expression revealed a trace of dissatisfaction, and he secretly said that the dead wood cannot be carved. Originally, he was a disciple of the outer sect with poor aptitude, but he didn''t listen well, and he was not enterprising. Such a disciple was destined to have no future.


    "Let''s go out, don''t disturb others."


    Zhou Shu stood up and said, "We don''t need the mind-work class, and we can come here often, but we can''t miss the next course, the exercises class and so on."


    The two nodded and were about to turn around to go out. Zhu Dashan pointed to the front, "Brother Zhou, your junior sister is here."


    Not far away, Yang Mei bowed his head and walked down the stage dejectedly.


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, and hurriedly greeted him, "Yang Mei, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yangmei saw Zhou Shu, her eyes brightened suddenly, "Brother, are you here too?"


    "How can I not come to class on the first day?" Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, but he shouldn''t come to this class in the future. He just taught the Hua Ting Nei Jade Scripture, which did not help him much.


    "Brother Zhou, you are busy, let''s go one step ahead."


    Li Aojian glanced at Yang Mei, then turned around with Zhu Dashan, and Zhu Dashan laughed a little bit, quite strange.


    Yangmei didn''t care about them, as if only Zhou Shu could be seen.


    Zhou Soothed and walked out, "Yang Mei, why are you upset?"


    Yangmei pouted, "I have a lot of questions, but I can��t understand what the uncle uncle explained. It��s troublesome, and it��s a headache. I haven��t improved my realm for a long time, and I am so anxious!"


    She felt irritated and kicked a stone under her feet far.


    is also a coincidence, the stone is falling on the top of Zhu Dashan, which is not far away, and with a jump, Zhu Dashan staggers, touching his head and turning around to curse.


    Yangmei hurriedly hid behind Zhou Shu and hid her mouth and laughed.


    Zhou Shu turned his head and smiled, "Don''t worry, you are young, and it is normal for some things to not be understood. What problems have you encountered?"


    "Brother, can you help me? Yes, even if you are a senior who has just practiced the Jade Scriptures in Hua Ting, you can definitely do it!"


    Yangmei stayed for a while, and soon became happy, blinking big eyes, "Brother, you teach me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Tell me first, what are the specific problems?"


    "It''s a lot. I use the spiritual power according to the mentality, but there are many places that I can''t get through at all, and there seems to be a problem with the Qi pulse. I can open it in this way, but I just can''t open it..."


    Yangmei immediately chirped a lot.


    "Sure enough, there are many problems, but it''s not a big deal," Zhou Shu smiled, with a lot of confidence between his eyebrows, "I can help you with this."


    "Just know that brother can!"


    Yangmei was very happy, and jumped up excitedly, who knew her feet slipped and almost fell into Zhou Shu''s arms.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly held on, angrily and funny, "Don''t be so anxious, I will help you, but with conditions."


    "Ah, do you need conditions?"


    Yang Mei paused, UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com immediately frowned, and said painfully, "Oh, what? Brother, please tell me..."


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, she had a small chest again, "Although, even if you ask the brother to eat a lot of spiritual food, Yangmei can do it!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her cute appearance and couldn''t help but reached out and knocked on her head, "Is there only food in the melon seeds, idiot. Don''t want your things, you have to promise me something."


    Yangmei did not avoid it, but moved closer, "Okay, what''s the matter?"


    She raised her head slightly, her eyes were as clear as water, and she was full of trust in Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took her aside, his expression was somewhat solemn, "First, I teach you this matter, don''t tell others, second, it will take a month later. During this time, you should not improve your cultivation."


    After about a month, he will be able to push the "Huating Neiyu Jing" into production.


    hand over the deduced mind to Yang Mei, and it should be more than enough to open more than 270 qi veins.


    Yang Hei''s poor aptitude is fine, but Yang Mei certainly can''t do it without reason.


    To Yangmei, because Yangmei can believe that he has a special feeling for Yangmei, and because the cultivation base of Yangmei is very low, he refining the second level of Qi Realm, and it is possible to cultivate. In contrast, Yan Yue''s cultivation base But it was not good, it was too high, and giving her the heart method did not work, but Zhu Dashan''s jade slip might be useful to her.


    "I see! Don''t tell anyone, and sister Yan won''t say it!"


    Yangmei nodded seriously, but with some anxiety in his eyes, "I don''t practice for a month, so long?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Not long, you will know how worthwhile it will be in the future."


    "Oh, I believe brother!"


    Yangmei nodded, seemingly understanding.

 Chapter 87: Give you 3 days off

    More than two months passed in a blink of an eye.


    During this period, Zhou Shu had a rather leisurely time, calm and calm.


    The deduced Huating Neiyujing was handed over to Yang Mei. Yang Mei��s eyes flashed with stars, almost worshiping the seniors as gods. This gave Zhou Shu a kind of joy that was different from the past, which had nothing to do with interests, but a joy of helping others. There is also a different feeling.


    He did not go to the lectures of the lotus school, but the courses such as refining tools, alchemy and tactics did not fall at all. He also mastered a lot of basic knowledge.


    As for the chores, they have already been fixed. No matter when the lottery is drawn, Liu Anmin will always hand him mining.


    Late at night, Zhou Shu tempered his body as usual.


    Soaked in the liquid medicine, running the refining method, the medicine power flows into the body, like ten thousand ants eating the body.


    I have to endure torture every time, but this time I feel a little different.


    Zhou Shu��s ears kept puff, puff, and puff sound.


    opened his eyes and looked, suddenly startled.


    In the wooden barrel, large and large bubbles continuously popped up, like boiling water, billowing and bursting. It was as if he was soaking in boiling water, but he didn''t feel any warmth.


    "what happened?"


    Zhou Shu Ning frowned and couldn''t help thinking. He had never encountered this kind of situation before. It was very special.


    But since there is no abnormality in the body, maybe we should continue. He still closed his eyes and continued to run the magic tricks, absorbing the medicine.


    As soon as the body tempering was completed, Zhou Shu ran his mind several times, but he didn''t feel anything strange, and fell asleep.


    The next day, as soon as I left the house, I heard an exclamation.


    A few outer disciples passing by the door, glanced at him and suddenly looked away, as if they had seen ghosts and avoided them.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised.


    The door next door opened suddenly, and Li Aojian stretched out and walked out slowly. His eyes fell on Zhou Shu, and he immediately condensed, his body drew back, half of his stretched waist also stagnated in the air, like a statue.


    Zhu Dashan on the other side came out almost at the same time, glanced at Zhou Shu, and immediately laughed with his belly in his hands.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Zhou Shu frowned, feeling unhappy.


    Li Aojian stopped his surprise, and walked over a few steps, a cold light flashed, and a white Sensen long sword stood in front of Zhou Shu, "Look for yourself."


    Through the smooth, mirror-like blade, Zhou Shu was stunned when he saw himself.


    ''S face was black and blue, and his eyes were blue, and even his hair turned blue, like a blue-faced beast, half-human and half-ghost, looking quite horrible.


    Li Aojian put away the long sword, and said with a little concern, "Xiao Zhou, are you crazy about your practice?"


    Zhu Dashan also came over, and couldn''t stop laughing, "Ha, did it fall into the dyeing vat? Why does this look scare anyone?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know, maybe it was made by Body Tempering?"


    He looked back at the bucket of liquid medicine, and stayed for a while. The green liquid medicine was already a puddle of clear water at this time, with no other color at all.


    According to the truth, there will be at least twenty days before the medicinal power in the liquid medicine will be absorbed by him.


    actually absorbed it in one day yesterday? Haven''t felt it yet?


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, Zhou Shu''s heart is tight, there is trouble.


    "Are you okay, do you want to find a master uncle?" Li Aojian was a little worried.


    Zhu Dashan followed and nodded, "Hurry up, Lao Zhu will accompany you. Seeing that your hands are also like this, is it all over your body, that''s really amazing."


    "It shouldn''t be a big deal, I''ll ask Brother Xu."


    Zhou Shu thanked him, turned his head and went to the dust-washing courtyard. Walking hurriedly all the way, seeing his disciples evaded him, thinking that he was really crazy or poisoned and didn''t dare to approach.


    rented the Scarlet Cloud Beast, he hurried to Lengwu Mountain.


    "Brother Xu, what''s wrong with me?"


    Xu Lie was taken aback for a moment, then looked seriously, "Take off his clothes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and took off his clothes, only to find that his upper body had also turned blue, which made him even more worried.


    "Pants are also taken off."


    Zhou Shu was startled, "This is not necessary, brother."


    "Hmph, don''t see clearly, how do I know if it''s right?" Xu Lie stared at him, quite angrily.


    Zhou Shu waved his hands again and again, "That''s it, I think about it, it must be blue."


    "Ok."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Xu Lie thought for a while, "It is said that if the glazed jade body is refined to a certain level, it will change the color of the body, but this is very strange."


    "Is this the result of practicing the glazed jade body?"


    Zhou Shu felt speechless. It turned out to be a breakthrough in absorbing the liquid medicine by a large margin. This seems to be a gratifying thing, but what''s the matter with it? Even if he became a rough man like Xu Lie, he seemed better than this half-ghost and half-human appearance.


    Xu Lie nodded, seeming to be holding back a smile, "I thought it was just a lie, how could this happen? I didn''t expect it to be true, ha ha." Looking at Zhou Shu, he still laughed.


    Zhou Shu was dumbfounded, and sighed, "I knew it, it would be better to be a bully."


    "Didn''t you say that you are a cultivator, it doesn''t matter what?" Xu Lie glared at him.


    "But first of all, if it''s an individual, it looks like a person, not a ghost or a ghost..." Zhou Shu was speechless.


    Xu Lie took two steps closer and patted him on the shoulder, "It doesn''t matter, this state won''t last long. If you practice fast, it will change after three or four months."


    "Three or four months..." Zhou Shu only shook his head and said nothing.


    It is a bit uncomfortable to ask him to maintain this state of being indifferent between humans and ghosts for three or four months, and to attend classes and do tasks in the sect.


    Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu with approval in his eyes, "I didn''t expect that you practiced so fast, and you have been in this state in more than two months."


    "What the **** is this?"


    " Qingliuli Xu Lie explained, "If you reach this state, it should mean that you have become the first layer of the glazed jade body, and ordinary swords are hard to hurt. "


    "How many floors are there behind?" Zhou Shu asked suspiciously.


    Xu Lie slowly said, "Three layers, green colored glaze is followed by white colored glaze, then Ming colored glaze, and finally jade colored glaze. If you make it into jade colored glaze, even if your colored glaze body is finished, you can try to build a foundation at that time. To generate magical powers."


    "Each layer has a strange look?" Zhou Shu seemed to have caught another point.


    Xu Lie shook his head, his eyes were a little dazed, "I don''t know this. After all, there are no people practicing the glazed jade body in the Heyin School or the surroundings. I have been using the exercises for a long time and have not tried it.


    "It turned out to be experimenting with me..."


    Zhou Shu felt like crying without tears.


    Xu Lie avoided answering, encouragingly, "It seems that you really have a talent for refining your body, work hard, I am optimistic about you!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to speak, picked up the **** on the ground and walked directly to the mine.


    There was such a thought in his heart, "If I can, let me stay in the mine for three months."


    "Don''t go mining today!"


    Behind him, Xu Lie shouted loudly.


    Zhou Shu turned his head and asked in surprise, "Why?"


    "You have just broken through the realm of body refining. It is not advisable for your body to make large movements. Rest for three days and wait for your body to adapt before digging."


    Xu Lie smiled and said slowly, "Count me your vacation, don��t worry, I��ll add the number of mines, and give you credit! You��ve been cultivating and doing chores, and you��ve definitely never visited the sect. Well, you have had fun these three days!"


    Zhou Shu glanced horizontally at him, already unable to speak.


    like this, still playing, how to play?

 Chapter 88: Xuexiang

    In the afternoon, Zhou Shu walked alone in the dust-washing yard, and from time to time someone pointed at him.


    At this time, he put on his head the mask originally obtained from the mysterious evil repair, only showing a pair of blue eyes, and indifferently scanned the surroundings.


    After a while, Zhou Shu walked to Xuexiang Garden.


    Think about it, it��s rare to be free today, so I happened to go to Qingxiafang City to give the recently made talisman to Sanyuanzhai and Yanjia shop, and also to get some runes, and by the way, I asked for the spiritual food owed to Yangmei. As for this weird look, just let him go.


    As for the liquid medicine, don��t worry. In the season of hunting monsters, materials are easy to find. Zhou Shu collected four sets of materials, enough for a year.


    Snow Fragrant Garden, worthy of the name, is full of silver clouds, and there is a faint fragrance everywhere.


    That Yinxia Qixiang, from a kind of spiritual grass called Yinyuecao, is white and undefeated in all seasons. Although it does not have much medicinal value, it is very popular among female cultivators.


    In the garden, there was a voice of Yingsheng and swallows. Many female cultivators were practising in the garden. They were surprised to see Zhou Shu wearing a mask. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu wearing the clothes of the Heyin school, I''m afraid he would have to fight out.


    "Sister, where does Junior Sister Yang Mei live?"


    asked several female sisters, and they all pointed to a small house in the corner of the garden.


    The hut was several times smaller than other houses, and its appearance was much simpler, which made Zhou Shu quite confused and a little angry.


    ��, ��.


    "Who!" Yang Mei''s crisp voice came from the door.


    "It''s me, Yangmei."


    "Brother! Come in!"


    The small door opened suddenly, and Yang Mei ran out like a wind, pulling Zhou Shu into the house.


    "Brother, why are you here? Ah, brother, why are you so weird?"


    Yangmei tilted her head and blinked, looking at Zhou Shu very strangely, "It''s about to be picked."


    Zhou Shu took off his mask and spread his hand, "Is this more scary?"


    Yang Mei paused, and soon laughed, "It''s okay, it''s still like that, brother hasn''t changed at all!"


    Zhou Shu is a bit speechless, hasn''t changed at all, hasn''t changed at all...Junior sister, where do you see the point.


    shook his head. He looked inside the room. Compared to the outside, the inside looked much more delicate. Although there was nothing expensive, it looked very clean and comfortable.


    Sitting here, the scent of snow came from outside, which made people feel happy.


    "Brother, why are you here today? I don''t usually come here." Yang Mei looked at him with a smile, her eyes slightly bent, like a bright moon.


    "Did you finish your chores today?"


    "finished!"


    Yangmei raised her hand and shouted loudly, "This month, I am managing the pharmacy, it''s very idle!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s just right, I''m free too, let''s go to Qingxiafang City to eat spiritual food together."


    "Okay, okay, I also have a question to ask brother, I still don''t know something about the mentality that the brother gave me," Yang Mei walked over happily, "Let''s go, let''s go, let''s say as we go."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Yeah."


    When ���� went out, Zhou Shu did not wear a mask, and the two walked together, which immediately attracted the attention of many female sisters.


    "Ah, who is this person, not a ghost or a ghost?"


    "Why Yang Mei is with him, it feels weird."


    "Anyway, Yangmei was picked up too, it fits this ghost well, hehe."


    "She has been here for so long, but the first time she saw a male Xiu come to him, she still looked like this, she laughed to death."


    Zhou Shu suddenly stopped when he heard these words, and looked back at the female cultivator, with a cold and icy expression in his eyes. With the blue face, it was like an evil ghost.


    "You try something more?"


    The female cultivator saw it, as if she had been ingested by a ghost, her face turned gray immediately, she hurriedly fled away, she didn''t dare to talk any more.


    "Brother, no."


    Yangmei gently pulled his hand, her expression changed slightly, "Let''s go."


    The two had left Xuexiangyuan for a while before a voice gradually came out.


    "This person is so scary, his cultivation level is not high, but his eyes are so scary."


    "Hmph, Yang Mei will know such a person too, none of them are good. Next time you see it, you must teach him well!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, what''s wrong with Yangmei? Didn''t you help you less often? You know that bullying her, you really have no conscience."


    Yangmei walked down the mountain and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Her face was slightly melancholy, as if a layer of ice had formed on the clear lake. This was a look Zhou Shu had never seen before.


    Yangmei is always happy, and it should be happy. Zhou Shu felt a pain in his heart, and said softly, "Is it all right, Yangmei?"


    "Brother, it''s okay!"


    Yangmei yelled loudly, but there was a teardrop in her big eyes that was about to come out, filling her eyes.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and said slowly, "It''s fine, don''t be sad, it doesn''t matter if you have anything to tell me."


    "It''s okay!"


    Yangmei shook his head vigorously, as if to throw away all the teardrops.


    After a while, a smile appeared on her face again, "Brother, the "Hua Ting Nei Jade Jing" you gave me, I feel wrong here, and..."


    Seeing that Yang Mei didn''t say anything, Zhou Shu couldn''t ask more questions, and explained her mental methods carefully.


    But he could see that although Yang Mei is young, she should have had a lot of experiences and some sad pasts. It''s just that she doesn''t want to say, and he won''t mention it.


    "It turns out to be like this No wonder I can''t get around, because my brother is smart!"


    When ���� was about to go down the mountain, Yang Mei''s face was already full of smiles, and she was jumping up and down as she walked, and she didn''t know where she had gone before.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was loose, and he smiled softly, "You can do it with more care. I have confidence in you, Yang Mei. If you have any questions, just ask, you can do anything."


    He could see that Yang Mei didn''t seem to have very good qualifications, but her toughness and hard work were by no means inferior to any cultivator he had ever met. As long as she helped her, she would definitely have a good future.


    Seeing Yangmei, who is strong in heart and smiles at people all the time, he suddenly feels obligatory.


    Yang Mei nodded earnestly, "Brother, I know, I ask him about everything! I have only practiced for more than a month, and my vitality has reached two hundred! Tell others that I can''t believe it, huh, only seniors can do it. get!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help touching her head, "Well, work hard."


    The two went down the mountain and followed the road to Qingxiafang City, talking and laughing along the way, which was quite joyful.


    After the two passed through a bamboo forest, two gray-clothed repairmen emerged from the dark. In their slightly swaying clothes, there was a pattern of plum blossoms, apparently from the sect.


    "This kid, isn''t it the casual cultivator who ruined our good deeds?"


    "Yes, so is the little girl beside me!"


    "Why did his face become like this? He has also joined the lotus school. It''s a bit difficult to handle now."


    "Follow him, first tell Hall Master Hu to see what he has plans."


    "Okay! Hall Master Hu was almost demoted for this incident. If we tell him that we found the kid, there will be a reward."


    The two said a few words and they disappeared quickly.

 Chapter 89: Huifang City

    "Sister, we are here!"


    Yangmei jumped into the Yan''s shop, Zhou Shu followed behind with a smile.


    Yan Yue saw the two of them, and she was slightly taken aback, "Junior Brother, how did you make it like this? Are you okay, are you sick?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head faintly, "It''s okay, the problem of exercises is hard to say in one word. I''ll talk to you later."


    Yan Yue said, with some worry on his face, "It''s rare, why are you two here together, are you free?"


    "Well, brother asked me to eat spiritual food!"


    Yangmei pulled Yan Yue and chatted non-stop.


    Zhou Shu took out the talisman and gave it to Yan Yue, "Senior sister, the spa talisman, the material used is the second-order spiritual spring in the pie. Although it is still inferior, the effect should be better, and you can increase the price appropriately."


    Yan Yue took the Fuluo, looked at Zhou Shu tenderly, and said distressedly, "I see, Junior Brother, you have worked hard, you don''t need to be so anxious in the future."


    "Oh, this is my source of money, so I can''t help but rush."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I''m going to Sanyuanzhai. You go to Deyuelou first and wait for me there."


    Yan Yue nodded, "Okay, I have something to ask you in a while. The jade slip you gave me is very good, but there are some problems with practice."


    "Well, I will tell you in detail later."


    Zhou Shu agreed, then turned around.


    Yan Yue watched him away, and was silent for a while, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Zhou Shu went around a few times and walked into Sanyuanzhai.


    Buddy walked over quickly, but after watching it for a while, he dared to speak, "Master Zhou? You haven''t been here for a long time, please come in."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Is the shopkeeper Hua in?"


    The man continued to say, "Yes, yes, I am looking forward to your coming every day. Lord Zhou, are you like this?"


    Until Zhou Shu left, he still watched blankly, and couldn''t help muttering in his heart, how could a good person become like this?


    Zhou Shu walked into the back hall and saw Hua Ruoan at a glance. His eyes were a little red with a lot of bloodshot eyes.


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "What''s the matter, shopkeeper Hua?"


    Hua Ruoan saw Zhou Shu, his eyes became redder, and he strode over, only Zhou Shu was in his eyes, and he didn''t even notice such a big change in Zhou Shu''s appearance.


    "You, why did you come?"


    Zhou Shu has seen this expression before, and most gamblers with red eyes are like this, but Hua Ruoan would never be like this.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, and shook his head, "Shopkeeper Hua, I will come here for a long time after I said that I got started in the morning."


    "It''s been too long, it''s been three months!"


    Hua Ruoan said angrily, "Now it is the season of hunting demon! There are materials everywhere, and everyone needs talisman. What a great opportunity! I have produced a lot of spirit stones, and suitable for the nearby cities I bought all the materials for the rune ink, and all the rune inks were made into it. You just wait for you to get it, but you are only coming now! Do you know how many opportunities are wasted? If you come early, how much more spirit stones will I earn? "


    stared at Zhou Shu, he became more and more angry, and almost grabbed the ground, "It''s a pity, hate it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Shopkeeper Hua, don''t be angry, you can earn Lingshi at any time. As long as you have the materials, there will be talisman, so don��t worry."


    Hua Ruoan flushed and said excitedly, "Then tell me, how long will it take to give me the talisman, and the hunting of the demon is about to end in two months, and the market is over!"


    "How many symbols are there?"


    "One hundred and ten bottles, one hundred and ten bottles!" Hua Ruoan gestured with his fingers, saliva flew straight.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Really a lot..."


    Hua Ruoan shook his head bitterly, "Yes, if you miss the profit of more than two thousand mid-range products, you will lose out!"


    "Don''t miss it, shopkeeper Hua, you have all the materials ready, and I will give you Fuluo in one month."


    Zhou Shu looked at Hua Ruoan and said with a certain expression.


    "Really?" Hua Ruoan was a little skeptical, "With so much material, nearly 400 talisman, can it really be so fast?"


    Zhou Shu solemnly nodded, "Don''t worry, I will go to senior to help you tomorrow."


    He has the final say, these materials are enough to make more than 600 talisman, but you only need to make Hua Ruoan''s first, and the rest can be made slowly, not too hurriedly. Now he can be said to be very proficient in drawing amulets, and his spiritual power is also sufficient, drawing amulets consumes spiritual power, just like cultivation, it does not affect the thin film on the energy veins.


    "Okay, I will prepare now!"


    Hua Ruoan''s face looked much better, he turned his head and said, "Or, I''ll take you there, I have a flying magic weapon, and I must go faster than you."


    Zhou Shu didn''t know what he meant, Hua Ruoan wanted to meet the Talisman directly, without the trouble of trading through Zhou Shu.


    "When I come to get the materials, the shopkeeper Hua will send me back to the Dutch school, and someone in the school will naturally send me over." Zhou Shu smiled, noncommittal.


    Hua Ruoan was stunned for a while, but had no choice but to agree.


    After ���� sent Zhou Shu away, he was still wondering why the Heyin faction would send him there, and what is the relationship between that person and the Heyin faction? This is complicated. It''s Dingshanmen and Heyin school. What the **** is Zhou Shu making this time?


    I think my scalp explodes, but there is no answer.


    But I don''t know that this is just what Zhou Shu said nonsense, the purpose is to make him think, the more chaotic the better.


    Zhou Shu left Sanyuanzhai and went straight to Deyuelou.


    Yan Yue and Yang Mei had been waiting long ago. This is a private room with some simple formations arranged to isolate them.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Whatever you want, I''ll be the host."


    "Yeah," Yang Mei nodded seriously, and said loudly to the guy on the side, "I want Sixi balls, Huoshu Yinhua... the same three copies!"


    Buddy went there, UU read for a short time, and a table full of wine and food.


    Seeing Yangmei feasting on it, Zhou Shu felt a little pleased. Yan Yue looked to one side, "Sister, why don��t you eat it?"


    Yan Yue smiled, "I''m eating, Junior Brother, tell me the mentality in that jade slip."


    "Ok."


    The two of them sat together and talked about the mind.


    Yan Yue couldn''t help nodding, and a hint of joy flashed across his face from time to time, "I wanted to do this, and then I can open the qi?"


    "Yes, but don��t rush to use it after opening it. It takes a period of warming. It��s best to use the spiritual temperature in the first-grade spiritual fruit, and then use the lower-grade spiritual stone, layer by layer, don��t use your own spiritual power. , Your cultivation base is too high."


    Zhou Shu explained in detail.


    "But that requires very difficult and very fine spiritual control. I don''t know if I can do it." Yan Yue condensed her eyebrows, a little troubled.


    "You must be able to, try to come first, and try to open about two hundred and fifty articles."


    Zhou Shuwen comforted and said that it is impossible for Yan Yue to open three hundred vital energy channels, but if two hundred and fifty are opened, the amount of pill concentration may increase a lot in the future.


    "There are fifty more, I will work hard, thank you brother." Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu, her heart was surging, and a faint light shone in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I believe you can do it."


    "Senior brother and sister, eat it! What do you do, I will eat it if you don''t eat it again!"


    Yangmei tapped the plate with his chopsticks and stared at the two, seemingly dissatisfied.


    "I''m coming."


    The three of them smiled at each other, and you scrambled for it.


    "Mine, this is mine!"

 Chapter 90: 1005 bar

    The three people stayed in Deyuelou for more than an hour before they left reluctantly.


    "Brother, take me next time."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yang Mei, "As long as you have time, you can."


    Yan Yue looked at the two for a while, "Junior brother, junior sister, I have to go to the shop, how about you?"


    Yangmei immediately answered, "Sister, we should go back to the mountain!"


    Yan Yue nodded lightly, "Then I''ll go first, you should go back to the mountain early and be careful on the way."


    Yangmei promised again and again, "I know, there are seniors, don''t be afraid."


    Yan Yue looked at the two of them and laughed, then secretly shook their heads. There seemed to be an uncomfortable feeling in his heart, but it disappeared quickly.


    Yan Yue left alone, while Zhou Shu took Yangmei to Sanyuanzhai.


    Hua Ruoan has been waiting for a long time, and she hurriedly handed a storage bag to Zhou Shu, "It''s all in it, come and return the bag next time."


    "I know below."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you to send it to the shopkeeper."


    A few people walked out of the city, Hua Ruoan took out a golden magic weapon, which suddenly became bigger, "Come up."


    "This magic weapon...... Hua shopkeeper, you really have a personality."


    Zhou Shu was a bit speechless, the flying magic weapon in front of him was a large ingot, golden shining brightly, and the characters "Lucky Jinbao" were engraved on the outside.


    "Don''t underestimate it, this treasure ship was specially made by Bu Shiren, the master crafter, and it cost a lot." Hua Ruoan glared at Zhou Shu.


    Yangmei ran up long ago, "Wow, it''s so comfortable inside, brother, come up soon!"


    Zhou Shu jumped into the ingot. It was indeed very comfortable, with a thick layer of cloud beast velvet, which was breathable and soft.


    Hua Ruoan stood on the ingot, "Brother Zhou, you have to hurry up this time."


    "The shopkeeper Hua, don''t worry, it can''t be wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "These runes cost a lot of spirit stones from the treasurer, right?"


    Hua Ruoan nodded again and again, "Of course, I bought all the materials in the surrounding markets, and I also bought the ones that could not be bought. If I miss this moment, it will be hard to find."


    Zhou Shu muttered slightly, "But speaking of it, the price of materials and Fuluo are still incomparable."


    "No surprise, Brother Zhou may not understand yet."


    Hua Ruoan sat down and said slowly, "Of course, in the world of immortality, low-level materials cannot be compared with finished products. The price of finished products is often more than ten times that of low-level materials. This is the case for Fu Lu, magic weapons, pills, etc. Many, especially elixirs."


    "Yes! So I will be an alchemist and earn a lot of spiritual stones!"


    Yang Mei''s eyes lit up when she heard the words Alchemy Master.


    "The little girl is interesting, but there are also several alchemists. What do you want to do?" Hua Ruoan sneered.


    Yangmei clenched his fists and said with a firm expression, "Of course it is the most powerful one!"


    "The more you talk, the more ridiculous, haha."


    Hua Ruoan couldn''t help laughing, "The most powerful alchemist must have a different fire, and at least a fifth-order or higher fire."


    "Ah? Shopkeeper Hua, isn''t alchemy using ground fire? What is the abnormal fire? I haven''t taught him in class." Yang Mei wrinkled her nose and blinked at Hua Ruoan.


    Hua Ruoan smiled, as if he didn''t want to talk more, "Little girl, you should practice first."


    Yangmei sat down in silence, disappointed but didn''t want to show it, "Oh."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and walked to her to explain a few words. Yang Mei could not help but nod, and said in a low voice, "It turned out to be like this. Those who use earth fire to make alchemy can only make low-level pills, which are the lowest. Alchemist, and those who use golden pill fire to make alchemy are considered intermediate. Only by making pill with different fire can you make high-level pill. I understand, thank you brother."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The shopkeeper Hua is right. It is better to practice first. If you want to become a good alchemist, you must at least be above the Golden Core level."


    "Well, I understand! Thank you, shopkeeper Hua, thank you brother!"


    Yangmei nodded seriously, but the firmness in his eyes did not fade away because of the blow.


    The Lucky Treasure Ship was flying leisurely in the air, but there were several repairers waiting on the road below.


    "You two rubbish, it''s not that they will definitely pass by here, why haven''t they appeared for more than two hours!"


    The cultivator who talked had a very gloomy face, and he was the Hu Jiasheng Hall Master of the Liudi Sect.


    After receiving the notice from his subordinates, he immediately rushed to the only way between Heyin School and Qingxiafang City, wanting to avenge Zhou Shu.


    The plan to invade Fang City was arranged for a long time, but it failed because of Zhou Shu. Even Yan Mengchu, who was carrying a thousand middle-grade spirit stones, disappeared.


    Every time he thinks of this, he gritted his teeth with anger, wishing to swallow Zhou Shu and Yan Mengchu.


    But Yan Mengchu disappeared, and Zhou Shu was in the Dutch school again. Of course he didn''t dare to go. Now that he found an opportunity, he would not let it go.


    The two cultivators shivered, "It''s definitely him, and that little girl."


    "Hall master, they are outer disciples who have chores and have to go back to the mountain every day. They can''t fly, so they will definitely pass by here."


    Hu Jiasheng glared at them, "I know, don''t talk nonsense."


    Wait, absolutely have to wait, even if you wait three days and five days, you have to wait!


    It''s a pity that he can''t wait anymore.


    It didn''t take long for Zhou Shu to return to the Heyin School and draw a symbol in his room.


    has just broken through the realm of body refining, the body is indeed a bit stiff, but it does not have much effect on the painting talisman, but the chance of middle grade has been reduced, but this is just in line with Hua Ruoan''s requirements.


    The rest soon passed, and Zhou Shu started mining again.


    The body refining progresses day by day, and the mining speed also increases. If nothing else, Zhou Shu can dig nearly 70 catties of fog crystal iron ore every day, earning 50 points of contribution.


    This kind of speed of earning contribution, I am afraid that in the entire lotus school, no outside disciple can compare.


    when!


    As the Chen Xing iron **** fell, a gleaming golden light emerged from the pothole.


    "Sure enough, something was dug out, it certainly won''t be fog crystal iron."


    All day today, Zhou Shu was digging this place, digging more than a foot deep, almost exhausted, and finally got results.


    With a lot of surprises on his face, he secretly thought that the aura can penetrate such a deep rock and it was discovered by Xiaogun that most of the things below are not trivial.


    Peeling away the surrounding gravel, a small piece of pale golden ore was revealed.


    It is extremely heavy, but the size of a fist is nearly a hundred catties.


    The overall appearance is like a miniature hill with three peaks. Its appearance is smooth, but it has edges and corners. The whole body exudes a light golden light, and its aura is also very abundant. It is by no means comparable to fog crystal iron.


    Compared to ore, it seems more like a formed magic weapon.


    Unfortunately, it is not a magic weapon. It has no response to Zhou Shu''s spiritual power.


    Zhou Shu jumped out of the pothole and walked outside. Even if this kind of ore is good, Zhou Shu has no plans to keep it private. Since in a sect like the Heyin Sect, it is best to abide by the rules, and the sect can give you more than you can get out of it.


    Xu Lie''s eyes stopped on the ore, and he did not move away for at least twenty breaths.


    "Did you dug it out?"


    "Yes, I used it on this one day today, brother, can''t let me dig for nothing!"


    Xu Lie looked at him, with an expression that was astonished but felt as it should be, and said with a somewhat complicated tone, "Boy, your luck is good, you have such a fate."


    I can dig enough mines every day, and from time to time I can dig good things. Only Zhou Shu can do this kind of thing in the entire mine.


    "Fate?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, looking like asking for money, "Don''t say these useless, how much contribution?"


    "One thousand and five."


    Zhou Shu didn''t believe it, "So many?"


    Xu Lie nodded, "One thousand five hundred points of contribution is the upper limit I can give, no matter how high it is, I will have no authority."


    (PS: Thank you for your recommendation and collection, Wei Xiang and Nanning for your rewards, need and thank you.)

 Chapter 91: Thunder Spear

    Zhou Shu thought for a while, smiled, "Also, let the brother earn a little too."


    "It''s not bad, you know it will make me earn it," Xu Lie''s expression was quite surprised, and he smiled twice, "To be honest, when I hand in this ore, I can really earn a lot of contribution points, maybe one thousand."


    "Senior brother is good to me, and repaying is nothing."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "By the way, what is this ore, it looks like a magic weapon?"


    Xu Lie is holding the ore, like holding a hill, "No matter what ore it is, but now it is called Lingshan Gold."


    "Senior brother''s words are quite philosophical, Lingshanjin? I seem to have heard of it."


    Zhou Shu seems to have seen this name in a book.


    Xu Lie slightly lowered his jaw, "This name is very famous, do you know Lingshan, the holy place of meditation?"


    "Meditation, Lingshan..."


    Zhou Shu thought, unconsciously.


    Meditation is also a kind of cultivator, but it is very different from most cultivators. It can''t be done with spiritual roots. Zen only goes to people who are predestined, pays attention to the way of realizing the mind, opening the heavenly eyes, holding compassion, etc.


    And Lingshan is rumored to be in Xihezhou, but no one has actually seen it.


    "According to the Zen classics, after the meditation power Huiga soared, the Lingshan also disappeared. When the Lingshan disappears, the Zen sounds loudly and the heaven and the earth are heard everywhere. At the same time, the sky is falling in disorder, and the sky is falling and raining, turning into thousands. Hundreds of millions of fragments shaped like Lingshan were scattered, leaving countless blessings. Your ore, no matter what mine it is, but since it grows like this, it can be called Lingshan Gold or Lingshan Jade."


    Xu Lie slowly said, "This is just a rumor, and I don''t know if it is true, but meditation is a firm belief. They believe that minerals such as Lingshan gold and Lingshan jade are not ordinary ores, and they contain the origin of Lingshan. Will, used to make meditation tools or to learn from it, has many advantages."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly.


    The so-called Lingshan, no one in the world of immortality has seen it, whether it really exists, and how it really looks like, no one knows.


    Maybe it doesn''t exist at all, it only exists in the mind of meditation, and it is the destination of everything.


    In his view, persistent meditation to treat these hill-shaped ores as part of the spirit mountain is actually a kind of persistence in faith or hope for the future.


    "This piece of Lingshan gold itself is only a third-order material, and its value is not very large. Our lotus school itself is useless, but it is a good gift for meditation, and they like this."


    Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu with a weird smile, "It is said that the practitioners who have received Lingshan Gold are related to the Buddha and will definitely be accepted by the Zen Sect. Some Zen Sects will even come to the door to chase you to join. Don''t think about it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Forgive me, meditation, I can''t afford it."


    He does not have the paranoid obsession of meditation, and he will not place his beliefs and future on the ethereal mountain of spirit.


    Xu Lie smiled jokingly, put away the Lingshan gold, "Bring the jade medal for your contribution."


    A special magic trick entered, and 1,500 contributions were added to the jade card.


    There is one such jade card for all outer disciples, which is used as a measure of contribution. However, only disciples of the lotus sect who are in charge or above have the right to change the contribution of jade cards, and the specific number is strictly limited. , It is impossible to exceed the rule.


    It is a wonderful thing to watch the contribution rate rise a little bit.


    "Thank you brother."


    Zhou Shu nodded with a smile, turned and walked.


    "This kid, is so lucky? He also dug up this rare thing..."


    Xu Lie stared at his back and left for a while.


    "Small roll, small roll, I''ll give you extra food! Keep on cheering, come dozens more times, and you can enter the door earlier."


    When he returned to his home, Zhou Shu threw two middle-grade spirit stones to Xiao Gun, which made Xiao Gun very happy. He hugged one on his back and smiled contentedly.


    Zhou Shu took out the Cuiyan pen, sat down tightly, and began to draw symbols.


    Today''s talisman is different from usual. The mud talisman and the spa talisman are almost enough. What he wants to draw is the thunder spear talisman.


    This kind of Fulu painting method, which was available at the beginning, was finally deduced by him, and he can officially start.


    It is very peculiar. As a second-order talisman, the rune ink it needs is not special, and the rune paper is not very good, but its power is great.


    This is because its runes are extremely mysterious. It not only mobilizes the spiritual power in the rune paper, but also triggers the power of the heavens and the earth, and guides the thunder power between the heavens and the earth, turning them into an indestructible thunder spear, destroying obstacles and evil.


    The power is usually strong, but in thunderstorm weather, its power can be increased several times.


    That''s why Zhou Shu regarded it as a secret killer.


    The tip of the pen is like a knife, sliding across the talisman paper, and the thin dark blue lines gradually extend under the pen.


    seems to have made a mistake, the nib flicked unconsciously, and a drop of talisman ink turned into hundreds of blue fine dots and sprinkled on the talisman paper.


    Zhou Shu''s hand trembled suddenly, like a swing, it trembled hundreds of times in the blink of an eye.


    The ���� talisman pen falls on every fine point with great precision, and under the guidance of spiritual power, the fine points are turned into a series of rings, from large to small, deeply penetrating into the talisman paper.


    The pen tip shakes seven times in a row.


    The process of ���� was repeated seven times.


    On the rune paper that is as thin as a cicada''s wings, seven layers of rune patterns overlap each other!


    They are of different sizes and connected to each other, forming a complex and exquisite spectacleThis spectacle can only be seen clearly by magnifying them several hundred times. Shu''s knowledge of the sea has long been deduced countless times.


    This method of drawing symbols, except Zhou Shu, I am afraid that no one else can do it.


    "This is the most critical place, to attract Lei Li, it depends on this."


    Zhou Shu nodded to himself, the key part was completed, and the rest is not difficult.


    His eyes were focused, his breathing was gentle, and he perfectly copied every trace of deduction on the rune paper without missing any place.


    The tip of the pen wanders with thoughts, and its spiritual power is like a hairspring, driving Fumo forward. On the rune paper that was not as big as a palm, the runes kept increasing, and slowly, the complicated and mysterious patterns began to become complete.


    �!


    The tip of the pen moves from top to bottom and strokes heavily.


    Splitting Huashan like force, a powerful rune fell on the paper, running through it, like a spear, piercing the sky.


    ��!


    The faint blue thunder light flashed and disappeared in an instant.


    Looking at the entire talisman closely, countless blue lines are gradually disappearing, like a dry stream, within a few breaths, except for the last thick stroke, the other runes are all deeply buried in the talisman paper.


    carry out.


    There are almost no other runes on the ���� talisman. Even if you show it to others, you will probably not recognize such a talisman.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction. This is the same as the painting method, and he did it perfectly.


    Without testing, he can be sure that this is definitely a mid-range product.


    Normally, it��s fine, but in extreme thunderstorms, its power can even break through the defense of Tier 2 magic weapons, that is to say, even a repairer with Tier 2 magic weapon armor may not be able to take a blow.


    should be enough as a killer.

 Chapter 92: Refining 5 layers

    When �������� finished painting four talisman in a row and his spiritual power was insufficient, Zhou Shu felt a surge of spiritual power inexplicably, and it spread out from the pubic area, from bottom to top.


    "Are you going to break through?"


    He secretly nodded, and after breaking through the realm of body refining, his long-stayed cultivation level finally improved.


    Actually, he should have arrived long ago. Now that he has that layer of film, his cultivation is not affected by the Qi pulse, but his body training is undoubtedly distracted, making the fifth stage of the Qi Refining Realm long late.


    He put down the pen and sat down in peace.


    An hour later, Zhou Shu successfully reached the fifth level of the Qi Refining Realm.


    The level is elevated, and the sea of ??qi has further expanded, but there seems to be nothing to mention. As the damaged sea of ??qi expands, the holes on it also increase at the same time. In fact, the increased spiritual power storage is pitiful.


    At the fifth level of the refining realm, many cultivators of the refining realm are stuck here and cannot go up to another level, because the cultivators will face the first level after five to six.


    The first level is called Shunqi.


    The cultivator needs to enter a state of closed doors, no spiritual power can enter and exit, and endless circulation in the body, until all the opened qi pulses are unblocked.


    After ���� the qi channel is opened, it is inevitable that there will be impurities remaining to hinder the spiritual power. The impurities in the qi channel must be completely removed to make the qi channel more suitable for the passage of spiritual power.


    This level is not difficult, but it takes a long time to persist. It is necessary to continuously operate the mental method for more than three days, not to rest for a moment, and to endure countless pains during this period. After all, impurities are not so easy to remove.


    There are many practitioners who cannot bear the long-term pain, and would rather give up than continue, such as Yan Mengchu.


    But after passing this level, the practitioner can use spiritual power more quickly and smoothly, and he can start to practice some complicated techniques.


    Zhou Shu would not face this problem, he had already passed this stage at the first level of the refining state.


    From the seventh to the eighth level, the second level encountered is called Yiqi.


    is also for the qi channel. The cultivator can only enter and cannot leave the spiritual power within a period of time, and expand the qi channel to the greatest extent.


    Still need to persist and endure pain, more than the first level, at least five days or more.


    Constantly transform the spiritual energy, constantly using spiritual power to impact the energy pulses until they no longer expand. There is not much to worry about. The cultivator at this stage has limited spiritual power. As long as the spiritual power tide is not triggered, the Qi Vessel wall can be completely tolerated without damage.


    Depending on how long each person maintains, the extent of the expansion of the Qi pulse is also different. In short, the longer the practitioner persists, the more beneficial it will be for him.


    Zhou Shu has also passed this level, the price is the destruction of all Qi pulse.


    The third level from the 9th to the 10th floor is called Condensation.


    It is not difficult to understand that Qi condensing is to improve the quality of spiritual power and prepare for the foundation and foundation.


    There are many ways to condense Qi, and many classics have introduced them. The most common one is to use Qi Condensation Pill to compress spiritual power and make it solid.


    But Zhou Shu probably doesn''t use this.


    In front of the mine, Xu Lie fixedly looked at Zhou Shu for a while, "Five floors?"


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Yes."


    Xu Lie stared at Zhou Shu, with a rare smile, "It''s interesting, although the spiritual power is still only that little, but I am more and more looking forward to you."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Give me more contribution."


    Xu Lie suddenly turned his face, "Go digging, don''t be lazy!"


    Two hours later, Zhou Shu walked out carrying an empty mine bag with a trace of depression on his face.


    Xu Lie was very surprised, "I didn''t dig it?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu answered honestly.


    It''s not that I didn''t find that Xiao Gun stopped motionless in the deepest part of the mine, and couldn''t pull it up. Obviously, there must be something rich in spiritual energy.


    After two hours, he dug more than a foot deep, but did not dug out anything with aura.


    This makes Zhou Shu quite strange, but he also has more curiosity and expectation. Hidden so deep, I am afraid it is a better ore than Lingshan Gold.


    "Hahaha!"


    Xu Lie laughed, it seems that Zhou Shu''s appearance is in line with his ideas.


    Zhou Shu was a little angry, "Brother, why are you laughing?"


    Xu Lie put away his laughter and slowly said, "That''s right, otherwise I thought you have any special skills to discover ore. Mining doesn''t produce results every day. It''s normal now. Dig so much."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely be able to dig a good one tomorrow, I will scare you."


    Zhou Shu glanced sideways, put down his **** and left.


    Xu Lie laughed, "I''m waiting."


    Returning to the dust washing courtyard, Zhou Shu saw Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian at a glance, the two of them were wandering around idly.


    "Hey, why are you so idle, don''t you want to enter the inner door?"


    Zhou Shu has always been curious about this, and as the relationship between several people gets better and better, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Brother Zhou is back, walk around and drink."


    Zhu Dashan saw Zhou Shu, and quickly walked over, pulling Zhou Shu to a small attic next to the dust washing courtyard.


    entered the attic, which was a hidden wine shop. Many disciples were pushing cups and changing cups, which was quite lively.


    A few people found a place to sit down, Zhou Shu drank a glass of light red spirit wine, slightly fragrant in the mouth, full of flavor.


    "I said you two are really not self-motivated, do you really want to enter the inner door?"


    Li Aojian smiled slightly, "Yes, of course."


    "Then why not earn contribution points? Look at those outside disciples. Apart from working hard to do chores, when they are free, they either rent a few acres of spiritual fields to plant spiritual valleys, or form teams to pick up demon hunters, how about you? ?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the Xiaoyao two people, a bit hated that iron can''t make steel.


    "I have a sword."


    Li Aojian shook the long sword in his hand, a trace of arrogance that he hadn''t seen for a long time appeared on his face.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Speaking of people."


    "Well, after half a year of getting started, the outer disciple can learn the three first-order swords of the lotus sect. Within three years, as long as you understand the sword intent of any kind of sword and defeat an inner disciple, you can Enter the inner gate and move into Chuiyun Peak or Guguang Peak."


    Li Aojian put down the sword and said lightly, "I have the confidence to do it. I will be like Elder Zhao Yueru, so I won''t waste time elsewhere."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, he also saw this door rule.


    However, there were only two outer disciples who entered the inner gate through this gate rule.


    For example, the elder Zhao Yueru, a beginner in swordsmanship, understood the sword intent within a year and entered the inner gate. After five years, the sword intent transformed and shocked the Qingyuan Mountains.


    He is not as confident as Li Aojian in sword tactics, and because of his vitality conditions, he can''t use sword tactics normally. As for sword intent, there are still some clouds and fog, let alone defeating an inner disciple~www.novelhall .com~He has such a little spiritual power, so forget it.


    This road didn''t suit him, so he skipped it.


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Zhu Dashan, "You have a direction, no wonder, what about you Zhu Dashan?"


    "He, don''t ask him, just get angry when you mention it."


    Li Aojian stared at Zhu Dashan with hatred in his eyes.


    Zhu Dashan laughed haha, "Hey, I really have a chance."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Shu asked suspiciously.


    Zhu Dashan nodded and smiled contentedly, "The outer disciple who gave me Yujian told me a few days ago that as long as I can open up two hundred and fifty qi veins before refining the sixth layer of qi, he will have a way to make I entered the inner door. I saw that he was serious, so I simply believed him."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, you are cheating, there is such a thing, okay...


    The person who gave him the method is obviously the senior in the door. Since he said that, there must be a way. Zhu Dashan is indeed a blessed person.


    Li Aojian glanced at Zhu Dashan bitterly, "Lao Zhu, how many energies have you opened up now?"


    "One hundred and seven!"


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest, "I used to have only eighty-five vital energy lines, but now I have made great progress!"


    Zhou Shu gave a thumbs up, "It''s amazing."


    There are hundreds of qi pulses, at least it can be regarded as a normal Qi refiner.


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes were very serious, "I don''t even practice body training very much now, for fear that it will affect the energy channel, I only practice."


    "Also, when you can refine Qi, practice less physical."


    Zhou Shu nodded with emotion.


    Li Aojian, who was silent for a while, glanced at the two of them, "I will enter the inner door together in the future?"


    "Of course, haha!"


    "Ok."

 Chapter 93: Dug out

    "I haven''t found any mine today?"


    In the Lengwu Mountain, Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu in surprise.


    It is rare to be unable to dig for four consecutive days. Even if digging indiscriminately, he can dig a piece, especially what happened to Zhou Shu, which made him even more surprised.


    "No."


    Zhou Shu helplessly put down his hoe.


    Really not, that place, in four days, he dug almost eight feet deep, but he dug nothing.


    Xu Lie nodded thoughtfully, "Maybe this mine can''t get out of the mine. It took more than half a year, and it''s time to change to another mine."


    "No, I''ll dig a few more days to see."


    Zhou Shu shook his head stubbornly.


    "Xiao Gun can''t go wrong, I still don''t believe it, I have to dig out something!"


    He clenched his fist and thought to himself, his stubbornness emerged again, and he wouldn''t stop digging.


    "The mine is not always mine..."


    Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes and didn''t say any more.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and went by himself.


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s back, Xu Lie shook his head slightly, feeling helpless. He was like this back then. He would not die until the Yellow River, and he was stubborn to death, otherwise he would not be stuffed here to work as a mine manager.


    the next day.


    Zhou Shu went into the mine again and started beating.


    When ���� dug to a depth of almost ten feet, it was finally a little different.


    In the original yellow-black rock, some light blue was exposed.


    "Sure enough, there are still there!"


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, threw away his hoe, squatted down, and checked the broken rocks piece by piece.


    His movements are getting faster and faster, and his face is getting more and more surprised-what is this?


    A light blue gradually emerged from the bottom of the pit, arching upward slightly, like a raised blue eyeball.


    It is five feet square, resembling crystals and gas, quite psychedelic, exuding bursts of aura, and there are faintly swaying lights and shadows in it.


    "This thing is so strange..."


    Zhou Shu stood by, searching his own memory, trying to figure out what it was.


    The ore is really different, magic weapon? It doesn''t seem like this either.


    After thinking for a while, there is still no answer, he leaned closer and touched it.


    "It''s so smooth, like water and gas, but it also has a crystalline feeling. Is it a film... Ah, why is there a suction!"


    By the time he felt it, it was too late.


    Zhou Shu''s entire body was directly sucked in by this weird thing, and disappeared instantly.


    A little bit of time passed.


    Xu Lie outside the mine vaguely felt wrong, "What''s the matter, it''s been more than three hours, Zhou Shu still can''t come out? His physical strength is limited, even if he wants to dig a mine, he can''t hold on for so long. "


    Thinking of this, he walked into the mine.


    It didn''t take long for him to see the ten-foot-deep pit, the strange blue film inside, and the Chenxing iron **** falling to the side.


    Xu Lie was stunned immediately, his eyes staring like copper bells, his mouth closed for a long time, "How could it be possible that he dug out this?"


    He was really taken aback by Zhou Shu, and he was shocked.


    After a while, he took out a messenger, punched in the message, and threw it into the air.


    Immediately, he guarded the entrance of the mine, watching every cultivator passing by with vigilance.


    Not long after, a cloud crossing quickly fell and stopped beside him.


    Yunli walked down quickly, staring at Xu Lie, his expression extremely solemn, "Really?"


    "You go in and see, I''m here to guard." Xu Lie nodded.


    After only a while, Yun Li walked out, "It turned out to be true."


    His tone is very complicated, unexpected, heavy, but joyful.


    Xu Lie looked at him and said hurriedly, "What should I do? I''m a bit messy. I haven''t notified the Zongmen yet. I will discuss with you first."


    Yun Li only thought for a while, "Tell the sect that this matter is too much to say, and I don��t know whether it��s good or bad. Even if we rush in, we may not get any benefits. Let the sect decide better. . Don��t worry, since you have discovered the secret realm, you will definitely have great benefits."


    "Good too."


    Xu Lie nodded, "It wasn''t me. Zhou Shu dug it up. I can''t find him now. It seems that I went in accidentally."


    "Uh... then I hope he is lucky."


    A trace of worry flashed across Yunli''s face, but then disappeared, "I''ll tell the peak master, you stay here, don''t let anyone in."


    Xu Lie nodded very solemnly, "Of course, I know very well, this is a secret realm, it is the first secret realm discovered in the Qingyuan Mountain Range!"


    Yunli nodded and flew away swiftly, crossing the clouds more than twice as fast.


    What Zhou Shu unintentionally dug out was the entrance to a secret realm.


    Mysterious realm usually represents a closed space that does not know where it is on the mainland. It is very mysterious and completely isolated from the outside world. It is difficult to enter by normal methods. It can only be accessed through the secret realm entrance.


    It is said that there are many secret realms, which were created and left over by the ancient power.


    Secret realms are not very common in the world of cultivating immortals, and I don��t know where the entrance will appear, but once it appears, every sect and cultivator will fight for it, because the secret realm is a new continent, which often represents abundant resources, of course. It means great danger.


    The sect that discovered the secret realm and occupied it may get a blowout development.


    For example, Ninghaizong was originally just a sect similar to the lotus school. Later, a secret realm connected to an unknown sea was discovered, and a large number of rare treasures were obtained in it. The sects have been connected in just a hundred years. Three cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm appeared, and they became a large sect.


    also has negative examples.


    It is said that there is a sect about the size of Tianliu Zong, called Daguimen. After they discovered the secret realm, they immediately sent cultivators to explore but the cultivators sent in had never come out. In the end, even the cultivators of Yuanying realm entered, but they still did not come out. The sect was also depressed, and it has been annihilated so far.


    These examples may be extreme. Secret realms can also be divided into different levels. Some have many resources, some have few resources, some are full of high-level monsters, which are simply Jedi, and some even have nothing.


    But before a cultivator came out of the secret realm, no one knew what was in the secret realm.


    The entrance to the secret realm dug up by Zhou Shu is the first one found in the Qingyuan Mountains.


    No one knows what it stands for, but its appearance shocked the Dutchman.


    Within half an hour, Lengwu Mountain was completely enclosed.


    All the candidates were sent out, and in the huge mountain, in front of the mine, there were only a few people standing.


    Xu Lie, there are five people besides Yunli.


    Qinghe Peak Master Miao Xiu, Chuiyun Peak Master Guo Tianzhao, and Gu Guangfeng Peak Master Zhang Haoran, all of them are triple practitioners of the Condensed Vessel Stage.


    Standing in the air, he saw him with black hair and white eyebrows, and a faint light on his body, but Zhou Shu had met Shen Wen, the elder of the Golden Core Realm, on Lingyun Cliff before.


    The other person is a woman, wearing a light yellow shirt, standing on the edge of the independent cliff with elegance like a chrysanthemum.


    She is not more than twenty years old, her face is like a person in a painting, her eyebrows are slightly bent, and her wonderful eyes have a sense of indifference, staring at the mine entrance, seeming to be contemplating.


    She is Zhao Yueru, whom all the disciples admire extremely.


    Guo Tianzhao took a step forward and said in a very solemn tone, "This matter is too related, the two elders, how should we deal with Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial Works all at

 Chapter 94: Mystery

    Shen Wen slowly fell from the air, his expression calm, as if Taishan collapsed in front of him without change.


    He waved his hand, "Don''t be too eager, you discuss it first, I will listen."


    Guo Tianzhao bent over to salute, turned around and looked at Zhao Yueru again.


    Zhao Yueru was equally calm, nodded, and said nothing.


    Zhang Haoran thought for a while, ��I must not let other sects know about the discovery of the secret realm. If other sects know about it, they will probably come to negotiate or even snatch, and the Dutch school may become a battlefield and fall into crisis.��


    Miao Xiu nodded, agreeing, "Yes."


    Guo Tianzhao glanced at Yun Li and Xu Lie, "The news should not be leaked. Yun Li is my disciple who can trust him, and Xu Lie..."


    Yunli hurriedly said, "Master, the disciple swears by the heart demon, Xu Lie will never leak it out."


    "I won''t say much about this, only those who know."


    Guo Tianzhao nodded and looked around, "Should we explore this secret realm or not?"


    Miao Xiu glanced at the mine, "I want to explore."


    Zhang Haoran waved his hands, "You have to explore! This is a god-given opportunity, if you miss it, it is a sin! Although our lotus sect has developed well, we can''t keep away from other sects in this way, but if there is enough in this secret realm The resources, even the treasures left by Da Neng, we are very likely to take a big step forward and become the strongest sect in the Qingyuan Mountains!"


    ''S tone was very passionate, his excitement could not be concealed at all, it was all reflected on his face.


    Guo Tianzhao glanced at Zhao Yueru and Shen Wen. Seeing that they had nothing to say, he nodded, "It seems that we have the same idea. Since there is a secret realm, and it happens to appear in the martial arts, not elsewhere, it is God''s blessing fate. Must stay."


    He looked around and said slowly, "I decided to explore, but how should I explore?"


    Everyone knows that to explore the unknown new mystery, the pioneers of the new world often have no return.


    Zhang Haoran looked at Xu Lie, "You said there is already a disciple in there?"


    Xu Lie saluted, "The Peak Master is an outer disciple, who has just refined the fifth level of the Qi realm, called Zhou Shu."


    When Shen Wen heard the name, his eyes froze slightly, "Zhou Shu, is that kid? It is a good thing for Yun Li to do. I said to think of ways to contribute more to him, but I just stuffed it into the mine... The fifth floor, just so-so."


    "Fifth Floor of Refining Qi Realm?"


    Zhang Haoran shook his head, "That''s useless."


    The disciples of the fifth floor of the Refining Qi Realm, to explore the unknown secret realm, is no different from the sheep entering the tiger��s mouth. In his heart, Zhou Shu was already dead.


    Guo Tianzhao slowly said, "Send a few disciples of the Ning Vessel Realm."


    Zhang Haoran thought for a while, and shook his head, "It''s better to send the basic realm disciples, and don''t want them to do anything. As long as you can find the secret realm exit and make sure you can come out after entering, you can take your time."


    In most secret realms, the exit and entrance are not together. To enter the secret realm, the first thing to do is to find the exit and make sure that you can come out before you can explore.


    Guo Tianzhao shook his head repeatedly, "Foundation Realm disciple? A Tier 3 monster can destroy their entire army, not to mention that many secret realms have guardian formations. Don''t they enter the secret realm to seek death?"


    "What happened to the death? As long as you can contribute to the sect, the death is worth it!"


    Zhang Haoran immediately asked, "Furthermore, are the disciples of the Vein Condensation Realm different? When encountering a monster that cannot be defeated or a formation that cannot be broken, the Vein Condensation Realm is like death. Rather than let them die, the sect suffers a lot. If you lose, it��s better to just let the Jizhu realm disciple die. Anyway, you can fly, as long as you find the exit, you can come out immediately."


    "You''re wrong, isn''t it a loss for the Foundation Realm disciples?" Guo Tianzhao''s expression changed a little.


    Miao Xiu inserted, "The secret realm may not be able to fly."


    This is the truth, many secret realms have various restrictions, or are extremely lack of spiritual energy, or are full of violent winds and thunderstorms, and some are simply on the bottom of the sea. Many normal techniques are not used, and magic weapons cannot be used. Function, flying is also a difficult task.


    Zhang Haoran snorted, "Then what do you say, you can''t send a lot of outside disciples?"


    Guo Tianzhao glanced at him, and said straightly, "Anyway, I don''t agree to send base-building disciples to explore the secret realm. The danger is too great, and the pulse-condensing disciple is much better."


    Zhang Haoran''s voice was louder, "Ningmai Realm, our sect is no more than thirty-five people, and any one less is a great loss. Who do you think should be sent?"


    Guo Tianzhao smiled, "Someone has to do this kind of thing, and I can take the lead."


    "You are the peak master, go on an adventure?"


    Zhang Haoran was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Guo Tianzhao would be willing to go. It was an unknown secret realm, and he probably died somehow as soon as he entered.


    Guo Tianzhao nodded, "For the sake of the sect, this risk is worth taking."


    "I still don''t agree, it will hurt the sect even more." Zhang Haoran stubbornly shook his head.


    "You..." Guo Tianzhao stared at him, a little speechless.


    "Stop fighting."


    When Shen Wen spoke, the surroundings suddenly became quiet.


    He glanced at Zhao Yueru who was not far away, and said lightly, "Sister Zhao, are you going? I''m going?"


    "I go."


    Zhao Yueru''s voice is very soft, but it reaches everyone''s ears very clearly.


    "Alright, you should make more preparations and then go again. After entering, look for an exit first. Don''t venture in. If you don''t come out for half a month, I will go again." Shen Wen nodded and turned to other people, "Just so, you block Okay here, don''t let the news go out, don''t worry about the others."


    Zhang Haoran''s expression changed, "Uncle Master, it is very dangerous for you to do this!"


    Guo Tianzhao also brought a lot of worries, "This is not good, Master, if there is anything..."


    The Golden Core Realm Cultivator is the root of the Heyin School. If it falls because of exploring the secret realm, it will be a great blow to the sect. If there were no Golden Core Cultivators, the balance with the five sects might be broken, and its status would be greatly affected. UU Reading


    He would rather risk his own death than if something happened to the elders.


    Shen Wen shook his head, "Elder Zhao Yueru and I have already been to several secret realms, so don''t worry."


    "But those are all known secrets. I have been there during my experience, but this is a new secret, completely different."


    Guo Tianzhao continued to persuade.


    In Dongshengzhou, there are naturally many secrets that have been explored, some are exclusive to the sect, and some are public resources accessible to everyone, anyone can explore.


    Shen Wen smiled slightly, and his eyes fell on the mine. "The unknown new secret realm makes people more interested. If we are a Golden Core Realm cultivator, if we don��t find opportunities, we just want to break through the Nascent Infant Realm by practicing. Impossible. Now that a new secret is in front of you, that is a great opportunity, even if you die, it is worth it."


    ����


    ��.


    Zhou Shu fell from several feet in the air and fell directly into a pile of sand.


    spit out the sand in his mouth and nose, Zhou Shu stood up and looked around, feeling dazed.


    "This is where?"


    is surrounded by grains of sand, but the sand is not yellow, but black. It looks very oozing.


    There is a gray haze in the sky, like a cover, not distinguishing the sun and the moon, and the day and night.


    "Secret Realm?"


    If he has realized.


    Zhou Shu naturally also read the classics about the secret realm, but he never knew that the entrance of the secret realm turned out to be like this. I didn''t see such a thing with my own eyes, so I couldn''t believe it.


    hiss--


    An inexplicable sound disrupted his thoughts, and the pile of sand in front of him suddenly sank, expanding outward, forming a huge sand vortex.


    And he is in this whirlpool.

 Chapter 95: Run it

    quicksand trap!


    Zhou Shu was surprised, this is something more terrifying than the mud.


    Look at the black and hard sand, as long as it gets caught in it, it will inevitably be crushed into pieces, and it is absolutely non-physiological.


    He quickly took a gust of wind and retreated back.


    But before he took two steps, the sand had already covered his feet, and a strong suction came from below, pulling him down like a winch.


    ������.


    distressed, he seemed to hear the sound of the qi pulse breaking again.


    But at the critical moment, I can''t tolerate other thoughts. The Fenying Escape Jue immediately used, the spiritual power surged, and the film on the Qi pulse suddenly shattered.


    His speed suddenly increased by a large amount, and his figure floated forward several tens of feet, and flashed out of the quicksand trap.


    encountered such a change as soon as I came in, and a year��s hard work was put into waste, which is really a bit tragedy.


    had just stood firm, Zhou Shu felt something was wrong again, not far from the side, a huge quicksand trap was forming. Obviously, the trap will soon affect him.


    Run.


    There is no other choice, Zhou Shu starts to run.


    He soon discovered that the sea of ??sand he was in was a sea of ??quicksand!


    Every moment, quicksand traps are constantly being generated, just like a violent sea, with large and small whirlpools everywhere, and there is almost no place to stand.


    Here, there is no other choice, you have to run non-stop to ensure that you will not be swallowed by quicksand. .


    just ran for five hours.


    Even if his physique is far better than the average cultivator, he is about to be unable to hold on.


    But he didn''t patronize the escape. In the process of running, his brain was like a machine that worked accurately, absorbing every bit of information captured.


    The sea of ??sand is formed in the sea of ??consciousness, like a holographic photograph. The route and time of the formation of the quicksand trap are all in the picture, which is clearly reflected.


    "Perhaps the emergence of quicksand traps is dark with a certain pattern?"


    Zhou Shu kept calculating and deducing, the outline gradually became clear in the knowledge of the sea.


    ran for another hour, and Zhou Shu suddenly stopped, just not far from a few quicksand traps.


    "If there is no wrong calculation, here is a safe point, and will not be affected by quicksand traps. If the calculation is wrong, then..."


    Before he could finish thinking about it, he softened and fell to the ground like a ball of mud.


    Physical, spiritual, and spirituality are all exhausted, and there is no possibility of fleeing-if you make a mistake, then die.


    didn''t know how long it took, Zhou Shushao woke up slowly.


    "Sure enough!"


    He almost jumped up, a burst of excitement!


    Looking around, there are untouchable traps everywhere, but despite the surging sand, the sand dunes here are still and safe.


    With a brain that is as precise as a computer, Zhou Shu finally found a safe point in this deadlock.


    But how should I get out?


    It would be nice if I could fly.


    He sighed secretly, sat down somewhat sadly, regaining his spiritual power.


    just sat down not long, staring at the front, he was suddenly a little stunned.


    A few miles away, in the gray sky and earth, a pale yellow figure is walking in the sand and sea, and one step is hundreds of feet, like a walk in the garden.


    "Here!"


    Zhou Shu shouted immediately, and he clearly saw that it was a female nun with a chic green lotus tattooed on the yellow shirt, which was obviously from the lotus school.


    The yellow shirt repairer obviously heard Zhou Shu''s voice, and stopped ten feet beside Zhou Shu after ten breaths.


    She has a pale face and a calm appearance, but there is a trace of surprise in her eyes, an extremely shocked surprise.


    This female cultivator is naturally Zhao Yueru who came in later.


    About seven hours ago.


    Zhao Yueru walked into the secret realm entrance.


    The same place as Zhou Shu entered, eyes full of black sand.


    She immediately felt that there should be a formation here, as if she could feel the traces of the arrangement.


    She believes in how she feels.


    Zhao Yueru didn''t think much, and immediately rose up, wanting to see this sea of ??sand clearly and find an exit.


    However, who had always been calm, was shocked soon.


    Less than two feet away, she was pressured down by a tremendous amount of pressure.


    This pressure is like the light of the primordial magnetism that she has experienced. Invisible, there are tens of millions of extremely thin and extremely powerful forces, which are stacked on the body, from the outside to the inside, making people unable to His actions and spiritual power are all restricted, and he cannot use magic tricks and magic weapons normally.


    But this kind of pressure exists in many secret realms and formations, and it is not too strange. What shocked her was that the release of divine consciousness was prohibited here.


    If the divine sense cannot be released, the golden core cultivator cannot perceive the distance with the divine sense. Without the most important perception, he can only return to the most primitive five senses.


    There are very few formations that can prevent the release of divine consciousness. As far as she knows, only "big and small seven nights" can, but obviously not here.


    "This kind of formation can never be arranged by ordinary monks."


    Zhao Yueru finished marveling, but she could only fall to the ground. In addition to sighing in her heart, she was also a little bit more happy. The stronger the formation, the more benefits in the secret realm.


    Zhao Yueru, who stood in the sand sea, soon felt the horror of this sand sea.


    Facing the quicksand traps full of mountains and plains, and the powerful aura hidden in them, she was convinced that if she was involved in it, the possibility of coming out safely is not high.


    But it''s no big deal, she can''t fall in, just get out early.


    Like Zhou Shu, she also started running, but her posture was several times that of Zhou Shumei, and her speed was several hundred times faster than Zhou Shu.


    While avoiding the trap, Zhao Yueru kept running in one direction.


    However, seven hours later, her eyes were still full of black sand and black haze.


    At her current speed, she can run 30,000 miles in seven hours, and 30,000 miles have passed. Why is there no change at all?


    Mysteries are usually not too big, how can there be such a sea of ??sand?


    Apparently, she was trapped in the formation no matter how she ran, she might be in a circle.


    In such a formation, she couldn''t find a way out. The Golden Core Realm cultivator who can''t release his divine consciousness can distinguish the direction almost the same as the Qi Refining Realm cultivator.


    Zhao Yueru was confused, and worry followed.


    She suspected that she could never stop running. Once she stopped, she would be swallowed by quicksand. Although her spiritual power can support for a long, long time, after all, it is the moment when it runs out.


    But at this moment, she saw someone.


    The man sat peacefully in the sand, but he didn''t run, he was still meditating cross-legged, what''s going on?


    And that person turned out to be a true disciple, an outer disciple of the refinement realm!


    This is how Zhao Yueru is not surprised.


    "Zhou Shu?"


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly.


    She had heard the name in front of the mine, but when she heard it, she thought Zhou Shu was dead.


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu smiled, nodded, and then said anxiously, "Come here a little bit, there will be quicksand there. Only three feet around me is safe."


    The safety radius is only three feet, and it is hard to meet the same door here, but you can''t just die like this.


    "Oh."


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes were more surprised, and he was about to conceal it. How could it be possible that he even knew where there was quicksand?


    Although she didn''t believe it in her heart, she couldn''t help but approach a little when she heard this.


    "It''s cold."


    As Zhao Yueru approached, Zhou Shuton felt cold all over. This coolness seemed to be icer and deeper than the cold fog of Lengwu Mountain.


    "what."


    Zhao Yueru was slightly startled.

 Chapter 96: Bring me

    "Okay, it''s okay."


    Zhao Yueru said softly, the bone-soaking chill also faded.


    "what is that?"


    Zhou Shu felt it, and felt a little curious.


    "The practiced Xuepo Sword Art, sword intent to protect the body naturally."


    Zhao Yueru said lightly, then looked at Zhou Shu, "Are you Zhou Shu coming in first?"


    Zhou Shu was startled and did not answer. He lowered his head and muttered, "Well, I am Zhou Shu. The Xue Po sword art you practiced is one of the two fourth-order sword art of the lotus school. Only one of them realized the Xue Po''s sword intent..."


    He quickly raised his head again, his eyes fixed on Zhao Yueru for a while, his face was even more surprised, "You? Senior, you are the elder Zhao Yueru?"


    As a cultivator in the Qi Refining Realm, he naturally couldn''t see the cultivation base of the Golden Core Realm cultivator. He only felt that the cultivation base of the coming person was far above him, but he didn''t expect it to be Zhao Yueru. He was born in a casual cultivator but succeeded in forming a pill, and his strength can rank first in the door. Therefore, Zhao Yueru has always been a model for many casual cultivators in the lotus school.


    And if Zhao Yue said the same as many disciples, she was cold and dusty, just like a fairy.


    Although the appearance is not extremely beautiful, no matter from a distance, it has a unique style, which makes people feel amazed.


    This kind of surprise Zhao Yueru has seen too much, without a slight change in her expression, "Zhou Shu, why don''t you run?"


    Zhou Shu put away his surprise, and quickly recovered his usual indifferent, bowed his body and saluted, "Elder Zhao, it is safe here."


    knew his identity, but Zhou Shu calmed down so quickly, which made Zhao Yueru feel a little surprised, and it seemed that Zhou Shu��s behavior was very different from other cultivators.


    Some low-level disciples she met, seeing her either kneel on the ground and dare not look at them, or begging for opportunities, which made her quite bored.


    Zhou Shu in front of him is obviously different, neither humble nor overbearing, with some equal attitude, and his demeanor.


    Zhao Yueru narrowed her eyebrows slightly, "Why is it safe?"


    Zhou Shu stared into her eyes, but did not speak for a while. He noticed that Zhao Yueru''s eyes were a little different. Not only were her eyes extremely dark, but when she looked carefully, there were crystal-shaped blue spots hidden in her eyes, which seemed to be a piece of ice with a deep chill.


    "Ok?"


    Zhao Yueru is a little unhappy, in the Dutch school, no cultivator can ignore her problem.


    "In fact, it is luck. I have been here for several hours, and no quicksand traps have come over."


    Of course he can''t tell his calculations and deductions, he can only say so.


    Zhao Yue thought about it for a while, before reaching the head slightly, "I don''t believe that luck is so good, but you said that I have been here for a few hours, I believe it."


    She knows very well that no matter how lucky a cultivator is, it is unlikely that she will find a safe spot in this vast sea of ??sand. She can''t do it, let alone a Qi-refining cultivator? Obviously Zhou Shu had something special, but he didn''t want to say it, and she wouldn''t ask. The left and right were just a Qi Refining Realm disciple. Even if there was something special, it was not worth her to think about.


    As for Zhou Shu''s cultivation base, she could tell at a glance that it was so low that it would never be possible to stay in the sand for long. It must have been a long time to rest here.


    Zhou Shu smiled, did not speak any more, still meditated and recovered.


    Although he has a lot of questions he wants to ask, but he doesn''t want to ask them. Zhao Yueru has too many cultivation bases, and he thinks he is higher, but he may not answer, so he doesn''t have to be boring.


    Zhao Yueru ignored him, turned around, looked at the quicksand traps around him, and fell into a thought for a while.


    In the sandy sea where there is no edge, the two stayed quietly in a small place, sitting and standing one by one.


    About half an hour later, Zhao Yueru turned around and glanced at Zhou Shu, "You are right."


    She observed it for a while, and it was indeed safe here. No matter how the surrounding quicksand traps disappear or form, they just pass by and will not affect this place.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Elder Zhao."


    "Zhou Shu, get up and stand aside."


    Zhao Yue said lightly.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, he didn''t say what he wanted to say, got up and walked aside.


    Zhao Yueru walked to the place where Zhou Shu was sitting and looked at it quietly for a while.


    Suddenly, a light blue light radiated from her body.


    The light was like a sword, instantly rushing into the sky, cutting through the black haze, but was quickly pressed down by the gray black haze, and gradually shrank, forming a light ball about Zhang Xu''s radius.


    In the ball of light, Zhao Yueru''s expression was slightly condensed, and a blue two-foot sword hung in front of her.


    The light is emitted from the small blue sword.


    A circle of blue halo, emanating from the small sword, shaped like waves, overlapping and overlapping, and Zhao Yueru in the waves...


    Zhou Shu looked at her directly, his eyes staring a little.


    Zhao Yueru, who was facing him, her exquisite body was spotlighted in layers of halo. The thin clothes seemed to be unable to cover her. The peaks and peaks were verdant, and the lotus petals were lingering, which was very dazzling.


    "Humph."


    A soft hum, which was almost inaudible, came out of the halo, but Zhou Shu shook his whole body and almost fell.


    Zhao Yueru didn''t even look at him, the little sword suddenly lit up, and the countless layers of halo were sucked in by the little sword in an instant. It looked like the sun and couldn''t look directly at it.


    "go with."


    The little sword turned into a ray of light, and flew into the sand sea without a trace.


    Countless grains of sand rose up, and there was a deep hole where Zhou Shu was sitting before.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but nodded. He probably guessed what Zhao Yueru meant.


    She should think that this safe point is the center of this sand sea, or where the formation eye is. She wants to break it and find a way out.


    He watched quietly without making a sound. If he could find a way out, of course it would be great, but in Zhou Shu''s view, it seemed unlikely that he could find it.


    Zhao Yueru stood in front of the cave, eyes slightly closed, as if he was manipulating the flying sword deep into the sand.


    An hour has passed The blue flying sword drilled out of the sand and returned to Zhao Yueru''s hand. The blue to dazzling light had completely faded, and it seemed to exhaust spiritual power.


    Zhao Yueru shook her head, her expression still indifferent, only a trace of unconcealed disappointment hidden in her eyes.


    Since this is a safe point, it obviously has a lot to do with the formation.


    However, it failed. Her Lan Ning sword explored dozens of miles under the sand seabed, but found no traces of eyes, no formations or magic weapons, and no special spiritual fluctuations. Either this is not a formation at all, or the rank of this formation is too high, not a level she can break.


    is difficult.


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Zhou Shu, seeming to be a little angry at his rudeness just now, but it is not worth worrying about at this time.


    She put away the Lan Ning Sword, turned around and swept into the sand sea, waiting here is always no way, we must go out of the sand sea first. If you stay trapped in it for too long, someone will come in from the Holland Pie, which is troublesome.


    If it continues, the Heyin faction may encounter the same situation as Daguimen.


    "Wait, take me."


    Zhou Shu quickly took a few steps forward.


    Zhao Yueru didn''t look back, "You can''t cultivate."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It seems that there is no flight here. I am worried that the elders will not find this place later, so I can''t come back. If I get stuck in the sand..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, but he knew that if Zhao Yue could understand, this is probably the only safe point in this sea of ??sand.


    Zhao Yueru heard Liu''s eyebrows slightly erect, bringing out a bit of awe-inspiring color, and an icy breath suddenly emanated.


    "You, a disciple of the refining realm, actually underestimate me?"


    But this sentence was held in his mouth, but there was no exit.

 Chapter 97: I teach you

    Zhou Shu trembles slightly in the cold wind, but his expression has not changed at all, and he insists on writing it all on his face.


    Zhao Yueru stood for a few breaths, his mind gradually shaken, and said calmly, "Grab."


    A ribbon of the same color flew out of the yellow shirt, fluttering and falling in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu bowed, "Thanks to the elder", and then reached out and grabbed it.


    A yellow silk contacted the two of them, galloping in the black sand sea.


    The speed at this time was many times faster than before Zhou Shu. Like the goshawk flying with the sparrow, Zhou Shu felt dragged, and his body was a little unbearable, but he kept holding back without making a sound. Instead, he carefully observed the surrounding quicksand traps and continued to calculate in the sea of ??knowledge.


    The opportunity is rare. Running with Zhao Yueru, he can see more things, several times more information than the information he had obtained alone before, and he was a little too busy.


    ran a long way, and Zhou Shu''s face showed a trace of suspicion, "Elder Zhao, just now, please go there again."


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru asked a little bit irritably as if she didn''t hear clearly.


    In her opinion, the cumbersomeness should be conscious of cumbersomeness, and she is still asking for this and that, which is a bit shameless.


    Zhou Shu said as if nothing had happened, "Elder Zhao, there was trouble going there just now, I didn''t see it clearly."


    Zhao Yueru turned back and walked upside down, with a trace of anger on Qingya''s face, "What are you looking at?"


    "Go back to the elders and look at the quicksand traps."


    Zhou Shu replied very honestly, in the process of calculation, I don''t want to be distracted to make up anything, tell the truth.


    "What can you see?"


    Zhao Yueru''s voice is very cold, a little reluctant.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "I can see luck. If you are lucky, you may be able to find another safe point or a way out of the sand sea."


    Zhao Yueru is a little annoyed, luck, can you tell?


    But looking at Zhou Shu''s face, the calm and full-fledged expression is obviously not pretending.


    "A disciple in the refining realm, where does he have the confidence?"


    Zhao Yueru thought secretly in her heart, but finally shook her head helplessly and obeyed Zhou Shu''s words.


    don��t listen, what can she do?


    Now she can''t think of anything other than running constantly. The rank of this formation is too high. After all, she can only get out if she can get out. Since it all depends on luck, there seems to be nothing wrong with this seemingly confident guy.


    is still the goshawk with the sparrow, but now it becomes the sparrow leading the way, running endlessly in the sand sea, over and over again.


    Five hours have passed.


    Zhou Shu used a very weak tone and pointed with his fingers, "Elder, please go over there 700 meters, stop and rest."


    His spiritual consciousness reached its limit again.


    Speaking of the spiritual power of divine consciousness, Zhou Shu is much stronger than ordinary cultivators. On the one hand, it is the innate advantage of being a human being in two lives and passing through other people��s bodies. Can be compared.


    Almost every day, he will exhaust his spiritual consciousness before he rests.


    There are several ways to improve spiritual consciousness. The first is naturally to break through the realm. During the breakthrough, the spiritual consciousness will be greatly improved. The second is some treasures of heaven, material and earth, but they are more rare than the level of cultivation. Ten times a hundred times, the third is some secret methods to exercise spiritual consciousness, which are also rare, Zhou Shu does not have it, and the fourth is to keep using it. The more you use, the more diligent, the spiritual consciousness will grow slightly.


    Zhou Shu used a lot, so his spiritual consciousness was strengthened.


    However, his divine consciousness is used for ordinary calculations most of the time, and it is not very expensive. Once used in deduction, it is consumed like a flood. According to the difficulty of the deduction, his divine consciousness can only support a few From ten breaths to a thousand breaths. Of course, there are more things, mental methods, etc., which he can''t deduce at all. Divine consciousness is not enough to support demand. Only when divine consciousness reaches a certain level, for example, to build a foundation.


    "rest?"


    Zhao Yueru suspected that she had heard it wrong, so she couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Well, I''m lucky, I feel safe there too, it''s safe."


    Zhou Shu forced a smile and fainted.


    Zhao Yueru was stunned for a moment, a little speechless, you said that you don''t run, do not require spiritual energy, and do not require physical effort, so you can faint?


    How bad should that body be? It is actually a cultivator.


    "Feel, do you feel right?"


    Zhao Yueru thought in her heart, feeling helpless, but still ran in the direction Zhou Shu said.


    This is obviously not the previous safety point, and there is no trace of digging on the sand.


    She was a little skeptical, instead of putting Zhou Shu down, she watched her surroundings vigilantly. Those pieces of quicksand that seemed to be able to break through at any time, like the mouth of a giant beast, greedily stared at the only two people in the vast world.


    After a quarter of an hour, Zhao Yueru finally settled down and put Zhou Shu on the ground.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was in a coma. Looking at Zhou Shu, she also showed a rare bewilderment, and she didn''t hold it so coldly.


    She couldn''t help thinking about it, her expression changed again and again, "How is it possible? I could find a second safe point, but I didn''t even see one, my Golden Core Realm, his Qi Refining Realm! What''s the matter with him? Can you see it? There is no spiritual power fluctuation here, and there is no abnormality compared with other places. How can he be so sure?"


    Can he release his mind?


    She tried a little bit of disbelief, but obviously it didn''t work. As soon as her spiritual sense left her body, she would be swallowed by an unknown force, and she couldn''t perceive anything with her spiritual sense.


    "Thinking too much, he is only in the Qi Refining Realm, how can he release his divine consciousness..."


    Zhao Yueru tapped her head lightly, feeling a burst of inexplicable amusement at her bizarre thoughts. But think otherwise, with her thinking, it is really difficult to understand how Zhou Shu did it.


    Maybe it''s luck, but this disciple is really unusual.


    Could he really find a way out?


    Must hurry up, she secretly made a decision.


    In such a world of cultivating immortals, the method of calculation and deduction is completely beyond their cognition, and it is impossible for her to feel it.


    About two hours later, Zhou Shuyouyou woke up.


    Zhao Yueru still stood quietly not far away, with her clothes fluttering, her expression indifferent and ethereal like a fairy.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and stood up.


    The divine consciousness has been used a little too much, and the mind is still a little confused, and it will take a few hours to fully recover.


    "Your divine consciousness consumes a lot. It seems that your luck is obtained through divine consciousness."


    Zhao Yueru stood in place, not looking back, only said lightly.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What the elder said."


    He didn''t use physical strength or spiritual strength. He fainted only because of divine consciousness. It is not surprising to guess that.


    "Divine consciousness is not spiritual power. There is no pill and spirit stone to supplement it, but there is a secret method that accelerates the recovery of divine consciousness. Do you want to learn it?"


    The sound floated near and far away, like a fairy sound.


    When Zhou Shu heard it, he immediately shook his body-a secret method to accelerate the recovery of spiritual consciousness!


    He had heard of it before, but this kind of secret method is the same as the secret method for training spiritual consciousness. It is very rare, only a few practitioners master it, and it is very important and not easy to teach.


    As an elder of the Golden Core Realm, Zhao Yueru is not strange to have such a secret method, but it is strange to be willing to teach him.


    Zhou Shu grabbed his mind and said calmly, "Will the elders teach me?"


    "Correct."


    Zhao Yue did not move, "I teach you, it''s not because you have the qualifications or something else, don''t think too much about your qualifications, but I need your so-called luck to leave Shahai earlier."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The disciple understands."


    (PS: Thank you for recommending the collection and rewards, the collection is still small, the author has to work harder.)

 Chapter 98: Hurry up

    Regardless of what Zhao Yue said, willing or unwilling, this rare secret method was always learned by Zhou Shu, and he was quite satisfied.


    What Zhao Yueru taught Zhou Shu was a breathing technique, breath keeping technique, which she got when she was exploring a ruin.


    Within half an hour, Zhou Shu understood.


    Adjust the breath, make the sea of ??consciousness correspond with the heaven and the earth, with one voice, and accelerate the recovery of the spiritual consciousness.


    "Thank you, Elder Zhao!"


    Zhou Shu respectfully saluted Zhao Yue.


    Zhao Yueru didn''t look back, nor was he polite, but said lightly, "You don''t need to thank you, you just take what you need, and this is not a good secret method, it can only increase the recovery speed by one-tenth."


    "No matter what the elders say, the disciples are grateful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and insisted on finishing the ceremony before sitting down to recover.


    is only one-tenth, but for Zhou Shu it is quite a lot. This is equivalent to his deduction calculation, the efficiency has all increased by one-tenth, a great improvement.


    Zhao Yueru shook his head without saying much.


    After taking a break, the two went on the road again.


    Before leaving, Zhao Yueru made a mark in the safe spot. In the sand sea where there is no direction at all everywhere, if the mark is not identified, she thinks the safe spot next time may be here.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said nothing.


    In his sea of ??knowledge, every safe point is firmly marked on the map of the sand sea, and there is no mistake.


    For the past six days, the two have cooperated very tacitly, and the clothes are seamless, but Zhao Yueru��s cold face does not seem to have changed much, but Zhou Shu does not matter. Whether it is cultivation level or status, he is too low for her, and there is nothing to care about. of.


    The two found a total of seven safe points, walked many repeated paths, and finally confirmed that there were no other safe points.


    The two stopped.


    Zhao Yueru, who has no sense of spirit and no sense of direction, just knows the number, but doesn''t know what these represent. Although she tried hard to think about it, there was no conclusion, she could only look at Zhou Shu silently.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Wait a minute."


    This class is two days and two nights.


    Zhou Shu��s knowledge of the sea, like a machine with full horsepower, is running wildly.


    Every place ���� passes, a map is overlapped and interlaced, combined, analyzed, calculated, and continuously calculated.


    The incomparably complex graphics gradually became clearer.


    Seven safety points, distributed in the final map one by one, turned out to be in the shape of a spoon.


    "The Big Dipper?"


    Zhou Shu secretly said in his heart, it seems that there is some way out.


    The Big Dipper appears in many formations. If it appears here, it should be possible to find a way out of it. But he didn''t know much about the formations. Although he had read some books and remembered the sea, he didn''t know how to use the formations.


    It seems that I can only ask Zhao Yueru.


    Zhou Shu stood up and said slowly, "These seven safety points constitute a pattern of the Big Dipper."


    Zhao Yueru was surprised secretly, and said, the Big Dipper, I thought it was a circle, how did this guy see it, I don''t even have a clue.


    "The Big Dipper?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes. The way I want to go out may be related to this, what good advice does the elder have?"


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Do you know the specific location, Tianxuan, Kaiyang, etc.? Draw it out completely."


    Zhou Shu drew seven stars on the sand with his hand as a pen.


    Zhao Yueru gazed at the star map and whispered, "Is this the Big Dipper? Reverse the Big Dipper, Tianshu and Yaoguang, and they correspond to each other. This is the rumored eye of life and death. Seven lives and seven deaths, each eye may be Every eye can be a dead end."


    Her expression was a bit solemn, and Zhou Shu hadn''t seen her like this in the past few days.


    Zhou Shu could understand what she said, but he didn''t understand. He didn''t talk much, just waited quietly.


    Ten hours have passed.


    Zhao Yueru stared at the seven stars on the sand, and did not move.


    Her face became paler, the ice in her eyes gradually turned blue, and the cold breath filled out unconsciously.


    The body was consumed too much, and Jianyi started to protect the body naturally.


    Zhou Shu felt cold all over his body, and when he retreated to the edge, he was still a little unbearable.


    During this time, he has not been idle either. Zhihai is still deducing and calculating. Although he doesn''t understand the formation method very much, from his analysis alone, it seems impossible that the way out is among the seven stars.


    He thought for a while and looked at Zhao Yueru, "It''s so cold, maybe the formation is not in these seven stars?"


    "Are you there?"


    Zhao Yue replied consciously, "Then what does the seven stars mean, is it just confusing...Ah, I seem to understand a little bit."


    Woke up with a word, she realized that she was in a predicament, and it was better for an outsider who did not understand the formation to see thoroughly.


    The chill suddenly stopped, she stretched out her slender fingers, drew a line to connect Tianshu and Yaoguang, and then extended the line to both sides for a certain distance and clicked twice.


    "Three times the distance between the two stars on the left and right, one is the North Pole and the other is the South Pole."


    Zhao Yueru raised her head to look at Zhou Shu, with a clear glimmer in her eyes, "Which one should I choose when I die in my life?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Shu was puzzled.


    Zhao Yueru sighed and said faintly, "You said, the way out is outside the seven stars. According to the astrology diagram, there are two stars outside the Big Dipper. One is the North Pole and the other is the South Pole. The location is what I drew. Place. According to the meaning of this formation, the way out should be one of them, but if you choose the wrong one, you will die."


    In her opinion, since this formation uses the upside-down Beidou, there are only two ways, either life or death.


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded, just as plain as her.


    Zhao Yueru was slightly surprised, faced with the choice of life and death, with such a calm attitude, regardless of realm, he can be regarded as a good cultivator.


    She glanced at Zhou Shu, "Choose one for you and I, and write it on the sand behind you, I will send you to the place you choose, and then go to me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you elder."


    The two turned around.


    After a few breaths, the two turned their heads almost at the same time, their eyes falling on the words written by each other.


    The North Pole.


    The North Pole.


    Zhou Shu smiled deeply, "It''s the same At this time, the two people actually agree, which makes him a little surprised.


    Zhao Yueru nodded and said blankly, "Also, save some trouble."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When will we leave?"


    This elder Zhao never seemed to laugh.


    "just now."


    Zhao Yueru had already rushed towards Shahai, and it was not until tens of feet away that Huang Ling flew over to roll Zhou Shu up.


    fell beside her, Zhou Shu was a little speechless, "Do you know the direction? It''s the other way around."


    "I don''t know, you lead the way."


    Zhao Yueru shook his head calmly without changing her face.


    In this sea of ??sand, she knows where the north and the south are, and even the position of the seven stars can''t be distinguished. In fact, only Zhou Shu can distinguish the entire Qingyuan Mountain Range.


    Zhou Shu was pointing the way while drawing a map in the sea of ??knowledge.


    This is not a simple drawing like Shamian. He drew it and said that it is three times or three times.


    "Coming."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the front, although his tone was calm, his expression was quite stunned.


    In front of ����, there are three huge quicksand traps tangled together. The quicksand rolls quickly, constantly making a low-pitched sound like a grinding disc, and the momentum is shocking.


    There is no doubt that as long as you walk in, you will be crushed into mud in an instant.


    "Hurry up."


    Zhao Yueru was still indifferent, without stopping, rushing past like an arrow.


    That decision, Zhou Shu asked himself that he might not be able to do it. After all, they still have a choice, maybe there is no such quicksand trap on the Antarctic side?


    "It really is the elder..."


    already heard the roar of quicksand in his ears, and his feet were being submerged by the sand, so he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 99: Fighting apes

    cannot use spiritual power, cannot move, and can only accept passively.


    Zhou Shu felt that his body seemed to be pressed in a grinding disc, grinding back and forth.


    During the milling, every part was torn into powder, a little bit broken, and the broken body continued to sink, sink, and fall into the bottomless abyss.


    The pain is extremely clear, and it is ten thousand times more painful than when the Qi vein bursts. When experiencing, there is a feeling of wishing to die immediately. This idea was never in Zhou Shu''s mind.


    didn''t know how long it took, but a light sigh made him wake up.


    "Ugh."


    is Zhao Yueru''s sigh, as if coming from a distance, and as if he was close by.


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes, and when he looked up, he saw a blue sky, as clear as a wash. The previous haze was gone, and his body was intact. There was a green grass under his feet, and there was no trace of sand.


    He was in a valley, and there were mountains beyond the horizon on the left and right. It was extremely steep and strange. A road full of strange rocks stretched forward, deep and unknown.


    Zhou Shu said in disbelief, "Did you come out?"


    "Out."


    is still a faint voice, but there is a hint of surprise in it.


    Zhao Yueru turned around from the edge of a mountain cliff and walked through the air, walking in a leisurely courtyard, falling lightly not far from him.


    Zhou Shu was a little confused, "How did it come out?"


    I was still feeling the torture of being crushed all over, but after waking up, they all changed their appearance, very surprised.


    "I don''t understand, it''s not something I can think of at this stage."


    Zhao Yueru whispered and seemed to sigh again. Even a cultivator who specializes in formations like her couldn''t understand the mystery of this formation. She didn''t even know whether what she had experienced was fantasy or reality. Shahai is real, or does not exist.


    This kind of method is definitely not something that a cultivator in the Nascent Soul Realm can do.


    When ���� knew this, she was full of awe at this secret realm. This feeling has not passed for a long time.


    Zhou Shu was silent for a while, even the golden core elder like Zhao Yueru didn''t know it, and it didn''t make much sense for him to think about it now.


    They come, the security.


    He felt his surroundings, and he was suddenly surprised.


    The spiritual energy here is very strong, much higher than where you practiced yourself. If you practice here, I''m afraid it''s not much different from the practice of using liquid medicine.


    He looked at Zhao Yueru, "Is this a secret world?"


    Zhao Yue thought about it, and said slowly, "Well, it was an array to protect the secret realm before, and only through the array can you get here."


    "Secret Realm!"


    Zhou Shu stood up with some excitement, looking forward with his eyes with uncontrollable expectation.


    In the rumored secret realm, you can find the treasures of heaven, material and earth, maybe you can find the treasure that repairs the vitality.


    But the excitement only lasted a few breaths before calming down.


    What about a baby? There are treasures everywhere in the world, but with his current strength, it is impossible to get it in such a secret realm. Even the guardian formation is so terrifying, and the contents inside are even more terrifying.


    Zhao Yueru next to ����, although he would not do anything to him, most of them would not give him the things he worked so hard.


    He came here too early.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Zhao Yueru, "Have you found the exit of the secret realm?"


    Zhao Yueru kept watching him, and saw that Zhou Shu had recovered his calm so quickly, she also gave some approval. She nodded, "Yes, I found it."


    Here, she is not isolated from the release of her spiritual sense. She released her spiritual sense and quickly found the exit, just behind the cliff, less than five hundred feet away.


    "It looks like it''s time for me to go out."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, smiled and spread his hands.


    Zhao Yueru gently jawed, "You should go out."


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless. He couldn''t get the treasure when he was empty into Baoshan. It was really sighing. He was helpless because he was not strong enough.


    Roar����Roar����


    A stern roar came from the valley, the sound was shocked, and the rocks fell one after another.


    "Come so fast..."


    Zhao Yueru sighed, raising his right hand and gently pushing towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu felt like a leaf, blown by the strong wind.


    His body flew to the side quickly, and backed hundreds of feet in the blink of an eye. At the same time, a light golden halo emanated from Zhao Yueru''s hands, the latter came first, and quickly surrounded Zhou Shu, wrapped him tightly on the cliff.


    "you?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhao Yueru who was far away, feeling anxious in his heart.


    It can be said that he has no threat to Zhao Yueru. Zhao Yueru imprisoned him like this, completely unaware of what to do.


    But he quickly understood.


    The roar is getting closer and closer, the first few breaths are still dozens of miles away, the next breath is just a few miles away, and another moment is in front of you.


    A huge ape suddenly appeared not far in front of Zhao Yueru.


    This blue ape is more than four feet high, standing there, like a moving hill, with amazing momentum. The pale gray hair was as dense as weaving, and the red pupils shed a terrifying light, staring at Zhao Yueru.


    Suddenly, it thumped its chest with both fists, making a loud roar.


    Centered on the blue ape, bursts of violent coercion were undisguised, plants, trees, mud and rocks were flying up, breaking apart, and the cliffs seemed to be shaking constantly.


    Zhou Shu, trapped in the mask, saw the stones falling from before his eyes like rain, and he was immediately grateful to Zhao Yueru.


    If it weren''t for this mask, I''m afraid he couldn''t even withstand this kind of pressure, and he would just die.


    This monster beast is a hundred times stronger than any monster he has ever seen.


    Facing the Cang Yuan who was dozens of times bigger than himself, Zhao Yueru''s expression remained unchanged, holding a Lan Ning sword, slowly rising from the ground.


    The azure blue light instantly lit up.


    A halo, waves gushing out, resisting the coercion from the ape.


    The Cang Yuan stepped out in one step, like jumping over the mountains and the sea, with his arms joined fiercely, smashing Huashan, and smashing towards Zhao Yueru.


    The speed is so fast that Zhou Shu''s eyes can''t keep up.


    And Zhao Yueru in the waves, UU reading seems to be integrated with the sword, swimming like a fish, and can easily dodge it with only a flash.


    Cang Yuan opened his mouth and drank!


    The mouth of the blood basin opened suddenly, making a sound like a huge wave, solid like a big transparent stick, rushing towards Zhao Yueru in the air.


    actually condensed the sound waves into an entity-like form, this kind of attack method was unheard of by Zhou Shu.


    ��!


    The blue light was suddenly dazzling, and it was no longer clear whether it was Zhao Yueru or Lan Ningjian. Like the same day, it suddenly burst.


    The sound and waves are completely gone, and the world is suddenly quiet.


    At this time, Zhao Yueru''s condensed eyes had turned blue, like a piece of burning profound ice.


    "Snow Silk."


    In the sky, snow suddenly fell, blue snow.


    If you look closely, you will find that these snow are actually very thin silk threads, thousands of them, falling one after another, completely covering a few miles.


    If you look a little closer, you will find that, in fact, each of those silk threads is condensed with sword intent.


    Sword intent transforms into form, Lan Ning is snow, moisturizing things silently.


    Cang Yuan seemed to know so well, and was busy trying to escape back, but Xue Si had fallen on it little by little.


    only for a moment.


    Without any sound or sign, the ape split apart, and it split into countless blood fog.


    The silk thread condensed by each sword intent, like an invincible blade, cuts on the ape''s body wantonly, the tough thick skin, three-foot long hair, in front of Xue Po''s sword intent, looks like nothing.


    In the silence, the aggressive giant ape turned into a pool of powder in the snow.


    ��.


    A dark yellow demon pill, falling down, appeared particularly conspicuous in the powder.


    (PS, thank you day365000 for your reward~)

 Chapter 100: except you

    Zhou Shu in the �������� mask, looking at everything in front of him, he felt unrealistic.


    Is this the strength of the Golden Core Cultivator, the sword intent is so horrifying, it is really outrageously strong. Looking at Zhao Yueru, he has envy, expectation, and extremely firm confidence in his eyes.


    Sooner or later, he will do it too.


    The snow silk disappeared, and the sword intent gradually disappeared, Zhao Yueru slowly walked down from the sky.


    Her face was strangely pale, and the azure blue in her pupils became much dim.


    Even Zhou Shu could see that her spiritual power was consumed seven or eight times, and she needed a rest.


    Zhao Yueru walked to Zhou Shu''s side, reached out his hand to remove the pale golden light mask, and said calmly, "You have to go quickly, there will be monsters coming, I may not be able to protect you."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I see, thank you."


    Just now, Zhao Yueru obviously used a stunt to kill with one blow and make a quick fight. If not, the great ape would go crazy and be destroyed everywhere here. This mask may not be able to protect him well.


    He was very grateful for this intention, but in this secret realm, Zhao Yueru could not protect himself. If he had to be distracted to protect him, I was afraid that it would not last long.


    The cumbersome feeling, he didn''t like it, and didn''t want to have it.


    But he has some doubts, "This monster?"


    Zhao Yueru looked at the pile of powder, "I haven''t seen it, but it must be Tier 4. According to my perception, there are countless monsters in this secret realm, and the lowest is Tier 4."


    The lowest are Tier 4 monsters, Tier 4 monsters, equivalent to the Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a while. If a person is here, I am afraid that he will not survive a quarter of an hour, and even if Zhao Yueru, I am afraid that he will not stay long.


    "Elder, what are you going to do?"


    He looked at Zhao Yueru and asked slowly.


    Zhao Yueru said lightly, "I stay here, you go out, the exit is behind, no monsters will come."


    "It''s dangerous here."


    "Danger is chance. Since I come in, I won''t go out. If I don''t die, I will continue to practice until the Nascent Soul Stage before leaving."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand."


    In his heart, he felt very complicated. He was a little reluctant to Zhao Yueru''s decision, but he was also relieved.


    He and Zhao Yueru only got along for a few days, but they came here after experiencing life and death together. No one can do without anyone. Seeing that Zhao Yueru wanted to stay here and face countless monsters alone, he was always reluctant.


    But at the same time, Zhao Yueru staying here is a good thing for him.


    Zhou Shu had a thought. The previous sand sea formation had a clear topographic map in his sea of ??knowledge, so this secret realm is equivalent to his. As long as the cultivation base is high, he can come in at any time, and only him If a person can enter or bring others in, other practitioners of the Heyin Sect will definitely not be able to pass the formation, and the result of entering is death.


    But he can break through this matter, besides himself, Zhao Yueru knows.


    If Zhao Yueru goes out and tells the school about this matter, although Zhao Yueru is good to him, the other cultivators are not necessarily the same. His fate is really hard to say. Maybe he is forced to break the formation every day and he can��t do anything. It might even be involved in various disputes and somehow died.


    "I have something for you to take out. It''s a matter of sect. It''s very important. Listen carefully."


    Zhao Yueru stared at him, her face very solemn.


    Zhou Shu did not dare to neglect, "I understand."


    Zhao Yueru nodded and took out a jade slip, "I wrote this jade slip just now. You can give it to Elder Shen Wen Shen, or you can give it to Peak Master Guo Tianzhao to Elder Shen, but you must not give it to others."


    Zhou Shu had taken the jade slip, thoughtfully, should he take this jade slip out?


    If Zhao Yueru tells his story in Yujian, he will never take Yujian out. Although the current Holland School is good, he still does not have enough sense of belonging, and he will not put his destiny in the hands of the Holland School.


    "You can watch the jade slip now, don''t think too much."


    Zhao Yueru seemed to see through his mind, and said indifferently, "I made it very clear in the jade slip, so that no one from the martial arts should be sent in. This is a dead place."


    She stared at Zhou Shu, a little helpless, "Don''t worry, I didn''t mention your luck. I just said that I came out unintentionally and you were brought out by me. In fact, no one would believe it. , I can''t get out, but you can..."


    After reading the jade slip, Zhou Shu felt a loose heart. As Zhao Yueru said, the jade slip emphasized the horror of the sand sea and the horror of the secret realm, but Zhou Shu was rarely mentioned.


    And mentioned Zhou Shu''s point, which helped Zhou Shu solve a big problem.


    There is no hidden means for such a simple jade slip, so he is relieved.


    "I made the Heart Demon Oath in front of you, and promised not to reveal the news of the Heyin Sect''s discovery of the secret realm... Thank you for saying that, Elder Zhao Yueru."


    Zhou Shu respectfully salutes and looks sincere.


    This is exactly the problem he is worrying about. After going out, the Heyin School will definitely force him to swear or even use more drastic means, because he is only an outer disciple, and the secret realm is very important and must not be revealed.


    Now Zhao Yueru has helped him solve this problem, he is very grateful.


    Zhao Yueru said lightly, "Nothing, you help me in, I help you out."


    ''S words are quite meaningful, with puns, they both glanced at each other tacitly, and both nodded.


    "The disciple is leaving now, elder."


    Zhou Shu still has a little worry in his eyes, "What will happen to your spiritual power, right?"


    "How could anything happen without you?"


    Zhao Yueru has a rare ease on her face, "Take out the jade card of your contribution."


    Zhou Shu handed the jade plaque suspiciously, Zhao Yueru took it, immediately punched in a magic trick, and jumped up a lot of contribution.


    "Twenty thousand?"


    Zhou Shu was dumbfounded.


    So much contribution is exactly what he needs most, and it is worth more than a year of mining.


    Zhao Yueru handed the jade card back and said lightly, "The sect should still reward you. I thank you for the 20,000 contribution. Thank you."


    If someone else in the lotus school hears Zhao Yueru saying "thank you", I am afraid that I will be surprised to break through several levels in one go. Anyone who knows Zhao Yueru knows that after getting started, others have always thanked her, and she has never thanked others.


    The last time she said "thank you" was when she was refining Qi.


    Her temperament is used to this, but even if she needs it again, she will never trouble others.


    While Zhou Shu took the jade medal, he didn''t care too much, and he bowed in a salute, "You''re welcome."


    The two of them walked here with support, one is indispensable, no one can be less, it can''t say who should be grateful, there is nothing to care about.


    Zhao Yueru was startled, he was really different, but he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing Zhou Shu turn his head to leaveZhao Yueruyi raised his hand, the Tier 4 Demon Pill on the ground suddenly rose and fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    "This is for you too."


    "what!"


    Zhou Shu was a little shocked.


    Tier 4 Demon Pill, this is Tier 4 Demon Pill! Very rare, very rare in the entire Qingyuan Mountain Range, but Zhao Yueru gave it to him casually.


    "Take it, if you don''t know how to use it, you might as well sell it to the vein cultivator in the door."


    "I see, thank you elder."


    Zhou Shu took the demon pill, put it away seriously, and thanked it again.


    This demon pill is undoubtedly the second biggest gain from his trip. The first is the secret method to accelerate the recovery of spiritual consciousness.


    Zhao Yueru stared at him, the light blue in her eyes flickered slightly, "The last sentence, before my Nascent Infant Realm, I don''t want to see other cultivators here."


    Her voice was very cold, so cold that it was soaked in the bones, and the threat was also very obvious. She didn''t want Zhou Shu to bring any other cultivators to this secret realm, otherwise...


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I understand."


    No cultivator wants to share this opportunity with others, even the cold Zhao Yueru.


    He suddenly felt that he had been thinking too much before. Even if Zhao Yueru went out, he would never say anything about his ability to break the formation. This matter was a secret to him, and even more to Zhao Yueru.


    "except you."


    Zhao Yueru''s lips lightly opened, her eyes filled with soft light, and the corners of her mouth curled slightly, bringing out a mysterious smile.


    This is the first time Zhou Shu has seen her smile, with bright eyes and white teeth, she is still pretty.


    (PS: 100 chapters, not easy, thank you for watching, recommending and collecting, especially the friends who vote every day, I remember it, thank you, and ask for more favorites~~~)

 Chapter 101: Yes, I am Zhou Shu

    Zhou Shu smiled and responded calmly, then turned and left.


    If he doesn''t want to, no one except him can come to this secret realm.


    He didn''t think too much, and he couldn''t think too much, but he felt a sense of loss. Maybe from now on, he would never see each other again.


    just walked out several tens of feet, a sharp scream sounded behind him again, the air sound burst, and even the air was torn apart. Obviously, the monster beast that came this time was faster and faster than the giant ape last time.


    "Go, don''t look back."


    Zhao Yueru''s voice was slightly quicker.


    The sea-blue light curtain instantly enveloped the valley.


    Zhou Shu stretched his legs and ran wildly.


    Not far away, is the exit almost exactly the same as the secret realm entrance.


    He didn''t hesitate and rushed in.


    Too late to see the monster, too late to think about Zhao Yueru''s fate, at this moment, it is separation.


    It seems a bit regretful.


    Zhou Shu secretly said.


    eyes closed and opened, body in the air.


    just in time to let out an exclamation, he fell down immediately.


    boom!


    Zhou Shu sturdily fell on a person and bounced away.


    The man was meditating on the mountain top platform, breathing out his breath, and the absorption of his aura was wonderful. A man fell from the sky for no reason and hit him directly on the head.


    Fortunately, the reaction was quick, and the spiritual protection body shot Zhou Shu out, otherwise it would be even more embarrassing.


    "What are you doing!"


    Zhou Shu stood up, bent over and bowed quickly, "Senior brother, excuse me...Huh?"


    When he raised his head, Zhou Shu was slightly startled, this, isn''t this Sun Hedao?


    Sun Hedao also recognized Zhou Shu, and his face became more gloomy, "You, it''s your kid! What are you an outside disciple, who came to Chuiyunfeng to do! You also disturbed my practice, did you do it on purpose?"


    Zhou Shu paused. It was a coincidence that the exit of the secret realm was on Chuiyun Peak, not far from the Guo Tianzhao he was looking for.


    He nodded, "Heh, Brother Sun, it''s me, sorry."


    Sun Hedao looked at Zhou Shu, as if thinking of something, suddenly his expression changed and his eyes widened several times, "You, shouldn''t you be dead?"


    "died?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he immediately thought that he had accidentally entered the secret realm, and after the sect discovered the secret realm, he made up other arguments in order to hide the news.


    "How is it possible, am I hell?"


    Sun Hedao touched his head and muttered in a low voice, "A few days ago, a Tier 3 monster with a hundred-legged horn appeared in Lengwu Mountain. He caught the kid underground in the mine. All mines in Lengwu Mountain The holes are all closed...Is it because I have practiced too much recently and have hallucinations?"


    He fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, his expression a little sluggish.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand in front of him, and when he saw that he had no response, he turned around. Poor, I freaked him out, just don''t scare him away.


    Sun Hedao stood there for a while, still seemed to feel something was wrong, "Come back!"


    "Senior Brother Sun, is there anything else?"


    Zhou Shu turned around and smiled.


    "How on earth did you guy crawl out of the ground? Hundred-legged horns are the third-order monsters that can be dealt with in the coagulation state!" Sun Hedao seemed to wake up, and Zhou Shu in front of him obviously couldn''t be an illusion.


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Maybe I was too thin, and it didn''t taste good, so I let it go."


    "Fart! Tell me honestly, is it possible that the monsters met their natural enemies and fought each other, and then the snipe and the clam fight, and your fisherman gains? Otherwise, it makes no sense. Say, what good did you get, show me ."


    Sun Hedao pointed to Zhou Shu, his eyes lighted up, his expression was quite expectant.


    Zhou Shu had a little sympathy in his eyes, "Senior Brother Sun, you may have practiced a lot, and your imagination is too rich."


    Sun Hedao paused slightly, his face showed some shame, but he quickly turned into anger, "Huh! You hacked Chuiyun Peak privately, do you still want to leave? I will hand you over to the peak owner!"


    "That''s great."


    Zhou Shu quickly took two steps and said with a little smile, "I''m worried and don''t know how to find the peak master, thank you Brother Sun."


    "Do you still want to agitate me?"


    Sun Hedao coldly snorted, "I won''t let you go, come with me! The outer disciple broke into the inner mountain peak without permission, but you have to deduct 3,000 points of contribution! Haha, I finally caught you Something is wrong, your kid has been working hard for almost half a year, I''m afraid you haven''t contributed so much yet, deduct it all, it''s best to deduct it!"


    While he forced Zhou Shu away, he let out a crazy laugh, very excited.


    Zhou Shu slowly followed behind him, also showing a bit of worry in cooperation, but the feeling in his heart is really hard to say.


    I''m going to disappoint you again, Brother Sun.


    Along the platform, all the way forward, a slightly lower hall appeared in front of him. Compared with the central hall of Qingxiafang City, it looked a little shabby.


    There was no one waiting outside the hall, and several practitioners came in and out, as if walking through the house, coming and going freely.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but wonder, is this the atmosphere of the inner disciple of the Heyin School? It looks pretty good.


    Entering the hall, Sun Hedao gave a salute first, "Guo Fengzhu, disciple Sun Hedao, brought an outer disciple who violated the door rules."


    "Oh?"


    Guo Tianzhao in the main hall slowly turned around.


    His face was a lot of gloom. He has been in worries about the secret realm. Elder Zhao Yueru has been away for nearly ten days and has not yet come out. If anything happens, the Heyinpai will really be in trouble.


    Guo Tianshao looked at Sun Hedao and slowly said, "Who is it? What rules did you violate?"


    "it''s him!"


    Sun Hedao secretly pushed Zhou Shu to the front His name is Zhou Shu, he went to Chuiyunfeng privately, and wanted to..."


    "and many more!"


    Guo Tianzhao''s face changed suddenly, his voice suddenly increased by octaves, pointed at Sun Hedao, and said sharply, "His name is Zhou Shu?"


    Sun Hedao didn��t know what was going on, he was taken aback, couldn��t help but stepped back, "Yes, yes..."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Sun Hedao, shook his head with regret, and then turned his head to face Guo Tianzhao in the temple with a calm expression, "Peak Master, I am Zhou Shu."


    "it is good!"


    Guo Tianzhao shouted in his heart, an inexplicable burst of ecstasy.


    Since Zhou Shu could come out, Zhao Yueru had no reason not to come out, and his hanging heart suddenly dropped for the most part. And this seems to indicate that the secret realm in the lotus school can be used by the school!


    As a peak master, calmness is still the best, and this joy is quickly reduced by him.


    He glanced at Sun Hedao, waved his hand, "I see, you go out first."


    Sun Hedao was stunned, "Peak Master, he violated the door rules, maybe he wants to steal something here, so he doesn''t deduct his contribution?"


    "I said I got it, go out."


    Guo Tianzhao is slightly bored.


    Sun Hedao, this disciple, he also knows that he has always been so lofty, lazy and arrogant, he has no good feelings.


    Sun Hedao didn''t dare to talk any more, looked at Zhou Shu bitterly, walked to him, and cursed in a low voice, "Wait and see, the peak master has always been fair and unselfish. This time I must punish you a lot. You are miserable. !"


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes showed a little awe, "Brother Sun, I''m really scared."


    "Humph!"


    Sun Hedao waved his sleeves, and left in grief.


    "Zhou Shu, come with me."


    Guo Tianzhao turned around and walked deep into the hall.

 Chapter 102: Disciples panic

    Guo Tianzhao took Zhou Shu into a secret room.


    The secret room seems to have no exit, all of them are sealed, surrounded by array symbols, obviously arranged with very high-level arrays.


    Guo Tianshao looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes gleamed, and a wave of coercion came out.


    This coercion is not caused by spiritual power, but is cast with divine consciousness, which directly affects the spirit.


    Zhou Shu''s feeling is that there are chilly sharp blades hanging in all directions, less than half an inch from him, and if you move your mind a little, you will be poked into a hornet''s nest by these sharp blades.


    If it were other cultivators, I was afraid that my calf would tremble, or even fall in fright, but Zhou Shu still calmly looked at Guo Tianzhao.


    Having experienced Zhao Yueru''s chill, this is nothing.


    "Good mind."


    Guo Tianzhao nodded slightly, and took out a talisman that Zhou Shu had seen once, the righteous talisman.


    He stared at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, this is the right word. I believe you know what it means, but I don''t need it now. Tell me, how did you come out?"


    Zhengyan talisman glowed in the air, and Guo Tianzhao stood behind the talisman with awe-inspiring expression.


    is this posture when he comes up, obviously he takes it very seriously.


    Zhou Shu slowly took two steps and said calmly, "Peak Master, no matter how much the disciple says, you may not believe it. I have a jade slip here, which Elder Zhao Yueru asked me to give to Elder Shen and the peak owner, Peak Master. Please see."


    He took out the jade slip and handed it over.


    "Elder Zhao''s jade slip?"


    Guo Tianzhao''s face suddenly changed, and he quickly picked it up.


    He read the jade slip carefully, his expression changed all the time, and he was always unstable.


    "So that''s it..."


    He put down the jade slip, unconsciously bowed his head and pondered, "Is Shahai dead? Even Elder Zhao can''t see the clues of the guardian array. It is true that other cultivators can only die."


    Zhao Yueru is proficient in sword art, not familiar with alchemy, but has a unique understanding of the way of formation. It is not the first or second in the peak.


    "There are Tier 4 monsters everywhere, and even Tier 5 monsters... That can be transformed into existence. Elder Zhao is alone in it. It is both a chance and a desperate situation. Alas. The elders have always been like this. In fact, the elders should come out. , Wait for the Nascent Soul Realm before going on the adventure, now it is really... forget it, and discuss it with Elder Shen, now the former elder is in retreat, and Elder Jin only refines alchemy, and only Elder Shen can take charge. "


    Guo Tianzhao sighed secretly, looked up at Zhou Shu, his expression became much more relaxed.


    "This jade slip is indeed Elder Zhao''s autograph, and there is no fraud. I will hand it to Elder Shen. You are not bad. Elder Zhao rarely praised you like this to an outside disciple. It is rare."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "The disciple is useless, it is completely dragged down by Elder Zhao. If it were not for Elder Zhao, he would not be able to escape the sand sea and the secret realm, I am afraid he would have died long ago."


    "Haha, in such a mystery, who can not die except Elder Zhao? I am dead as if I go in. It is your ability to come out. What is so self-humble? Young people, when we should be confident, we should be confident. We are cultivators. ."


    Guo Tianzhao smiled slightly, and then his face became more serious, "Since you made the heart demon oath in front of Elder Zhao, I will not repeat much about the secret realm to you. In short, this matter is extremely important and must not be disclosed to you. Others know, whether it is from this school or another school."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn and solemnly said, "The disciple understands that he will never divulge, otherwise he will follow the oath, and he will be doomed to fail, and his body will die."


    "Good. With Elder Zhao''s guarantee, this righteous talisman can be saved."


    Guo Tianzhao chuckled, "These years, meditation is not good, and meditation is very shrewd. Now their talisman has to be replaced with Lingshan gold. If you can use less, use less."


    Zhou Shunuo said nothing, but could not help nodding.


    "Zhou Shu, how did you unearth this secret?"


    Guo Tianzhao looked at Zhou Shu, with a bit of confusion in his eyes. He has also explored there. The entrance to the secret realm is as deep as ten feet. He has never heard of any outer disciple who can dig ten feet deep. It takes ten feet to dig a mine. Is it still a mine.


    Zhou Shu was a little embarrassed, and touched his nose, "The disciple has a stubborn temper, and he will do it if he knows it, so he dug for several days, but he did not expect to dig a mine, but dig a secret."


    "It''s really stubborn," Guo Tianzhao smiled, and quickly asked again, "You know that it is a secret realm. Did you see it before?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu intently, and his words were quite tentative.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The disciple has never seen the secret realm, but fell down accidentally. Elder Zhao only told me after he came in."


    Guo Tianzhao thought about it for a while, and said kindly, "Understood, there is nothing to ask for now, but in the future, I should still look for you."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu bowed and saluted, ready to go out.


    "What''s the matter, you want to leave?"


    Guo Tianzhao was slightly puzzled, and smiled, "You discovered the secret realm, don''t you want to be rewarded for such a great credit?"


    "Of course I want to."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But Elder Zhao has already given it, and the disciple dare not be greedy to ask for more."


    Guo Tianzhao shook his head, with a kind smile on his face, "Hehe, that is a personal reward from the elders. You have worked hard for the sect, and the sect will naturally not treat you badly, but you have this thought, which makes me very happy. Surprised, it��s not worthy of Elder Zhao��s praise of you."


    "The disciple is in panic. UU reading " Zhou Shu stood upright.


    "To be honest, no one would have thought you would come out, and even arranged a death plan for you, haha!"


    Guo Tianzhao smiled quite comfortably, "But you still came out. This is your great fortune, and also the fortune of the sect. I am very relieved. You did the two things to discover the secrets and deliver the news. How should you reward you? How about it?"


    "The disciple is terrified."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was dark for a while, it seemed that the reward this time would not be less.


    "You are an outer disciple, what you want most is to enter the inner door?"


    Guo Tianzhao glanced at Zhou Shu with deep meaning, then shook his head again, "But I can''t do it. The Heyin School has always been strict in the rules. There are only three ways for outer disciples to enter the inner door, and I can''t violate it. The door rules can only reward you as much as you can."


    At the beginning, if the qualifications are good enough, you can directly enter the inner door, otherwise there are only three ways to promote.


    Zhou Shu is very clear about these three methods. Apart from redeeming contribution points and comprehending the sword intent to defeat the inner disciple, the remaining one is to be accepted as a disciple by the elders of the Golden Core Realm. You can also enter the inner door directly. There is no way for him to enter the inner door directly.


    "The disciple is terrified and dare not ask too much."


    Zhou Shu just stood still, "whatever the peak master said."


    Guo Tian looked at him a few times and nodded slightly, ��Don��t panic, there will be a lot of money for you, so let��s get the jade medal for contribution first.��


    "Yes, peak master."


    The degree of contribution has suddenly risen, and it is 10,000 points.


    Guo Tianzhao handed back the jade card, "As the peak owner, the maximum number of mission rewards I send out is 10,000 points, not too small."


    "The disciple is terrified."


    Zhou Shu nodded.

 Chapter 103: Thanks for teaching

    That **** dug out 30,000 contribution points, saving a few years of hard work.


    It would be nice to come here a few more times.


    Zhou Shu respectfully took the jade medal and took a bit of probing, "Peak Master, can I use my contribution to change some items that can only be exchanged by inner disciples?"


    "Oh?"


    Guo Tianzhao glanced at Zhou Shu, his expression was quite displeased, "What do you want to change? I just praised you for a few words, and started to go far ahead?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, not knowing what he was talking about, a little speechless.


    Guo Tianzhao said with earnest heart, "The reason why the sect stipulates that inner disciples can only exchange for goods is not deliberately discriminating against or targeting outer disciples, but does not want outer disciples with insufficient qualifications to use external forces in their cultivation. To be distracted to learn too many tactics, you only need to concentrate on practicing the Hua Ting Inner Jade Scripture, and then use chores to sharpen yourself, focus on accumulation, step by step, instead of stepping into the sky, you will have better achievements in the future if you enter the inner door. If it is a disciple Not long after entering the sect, and the foundation has not yet been firmly established, I exchanged various pills for improving cultivation, talisman that can quickly hunt monsters, learning various tricks that should not be learned, and even convenient magic weapons, seemingly powerful. It��s a lot, but in fact it��s abandoning everything, and it��s harming me without benefiting."


    He sighed and said a lot of truth in one breath, and Zhou Shu couldn''t help but feel a little dumbfounded.


    Is that so...but he didn''t want these things.


    "At the beginning, Yuan Zongzu formulated such strict rules so that his disciples could continue to make progress. It was a painstaking effort, but unfortunately many people still don''t understand. I am really sad."


    Guo Tianzhao looked at Zhou Shu solemnly, "Elder Zhao is optimistic about you, then I don''t want you to go astray, so you don''t have to think about this."


    "The disciple understands, let''s stop here, thank you for the insightful teaching of the peak master."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly and looked at Guo Tianzhao seriously, revealing a focused face.


    "Well, that''s right."


    Guo Tianzhao nodded with satisfaction, ��Contribution is only a part of the reward, and there are others. The rewards and punishments of the sect are clear. It will not chill the disciples who have done meritorious services, nor will they let the disciples who violate the rules feel lucky.��


    Zhou Shu waited quietly without saying a word.


    "Three hundred middle-grade spirit stones, three middle-grade qi-condensing pills, second-tier middle-grade magic weapon Chasing Cloud Sword, and finally, this token."


    Guo Tianzhao took out a light blue jade token, and said solemnly, "Panyu Cave, three-month training qualification."


    "Panyu Cave?"


    Hearing what was in front, Zhou Shu was already a little overjoyed, and Lingshi and Qi Condensing Pill were fine, but the second-tier mid-range flying sword was rare.


    Most of the flying swords that can be found on the market are low-grade. That''s because the medium-grade flying sword consumes two or three times as much material as the low-grade, and the refining power is also very low. If the cultivator wants it, he usually finds a special one. The craftsman of the fine flying swords custom-made them, so the value of middle-grade flying swords is often more than five times that of lower-grade flying swords.


    Of course it is worth the money. The power that the middle-grade flying sword can exert is much better than the lower-grade.


    As for the high-grade flying sword, even if it is a low-grade one, if you want to refine it, it consumes more than ten times the resources and energy of the medium-grade, and the success rate is pitifully low.


    The magic weapon is almost like this. Back then, the Yan family almost used up their wealth for a first-order top-grade patriarch.


    Tier 2 middle-grade flying sword, he can''t use it now, but it will definitely become a big help in the near future.


    But what this Panyu Cave is, it seems that it is not mentioned in the jade slip of the entry.


    Guo Tianzhao saw his confusion and explained two sentences, "Panyu Cave is a cave of the main gate, and it is easily hidden. It is in the third-order spiritual vein, and the concentration of spiritual energy is more than three times that of the outside world. Cultivating inside will get twice the result with half the effort. In fact, this reward is the heaviest."


    "The disciple understands, thank the peak master for his love!"


    Zhou Shu stood still and saluted.


    Dongtian, naturally formed, usually near the underground spiritual veins, in the realm of cultivation, it is well-being, representing a large amount of infinite spiritual energy, very suitable for planting and cultivation. Rumor has it that there are 36 big caves and 72 small caves in Dongsheng Prefecture, all of which are occupied by large sects or monks. Although the Panyu Cave of the Heyin School is also called the cave, it is definitely not in it.


    But since it is a cave, it is also an extremely rare place.


    But unfortunately, this most important reward was of little use to Zhou Shu.


    First, in the sea of ??sand, the film on Zhou Shu''s energy veins broke again. Even in the cave, there will be no good results in cultivation. Before the qi pulse was restored, he was destined to rely on the liquid medicine if he wanted to cultivate quickly. The liquid medicine itself was a combination of aura. No matter how much the concentration of the aura in the outside world had nothing to do with the liquid medicine, his cultivation speed would not change because of this.


    Second, before the sea of ??Qi recovers, no matter how fast you practice, it is basically useless.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu couldn''t help sighing quietly.


    Guo Tianzhao waved his hand, "Okay, go down."


    Zhou Shu put away the items, bowed and bowed, "Farewell, Peak Master."


    The reward this time is unexpected, but it is not surprising. In Guo Tianzhao''s view, this secret realm is the first secret realm in the Qingyuan Mountain Range, and now it belongs to the Heyin School. If Zhao Yue can come out of it alive, her strength will definitely increase, and the Holland School will also develop even greater.


    The secret room opens suddenly, and a passage leads directly to the main hall.


    Zhou Shu stepped out of the hall, and at a glance he saw Sun Hedao who was still waiting outside.


    Sun Hedao saw Zhou Shu, chasing him quickly, and said with a sarcasm, "For so long, are you asking the peak owner not to deduct your contribution, poor fellow, haha."


    Zhou Shu nodded sadly, "Senior Brother Sun, what you said is right, but it''s useless. I''m leaving."


    Sun Hedao''s face immediately showed a trace of color, and immediately shouted fiercely, "Huh! Dare to come next time, I will tell the peak owner!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned around and went down to Chuiyunfeng, he did not return to his residence, but rented a Scarlet Cloud Beast and hurried to Lengwu Mountain.


    When he came out, he had to inform Xu Lie to be in charge, and it was definitely not a short time for Leng Wushan to be sealed off. I was afraid that it would be strictly sealed off in the future. How to continue his chores is also a problem.


    Before he saw the fog of Lengwu Mountain, he was stopped by several inner disciples.


    It can be seen that the sect party attaches great importance to it, and even the task of guarding is assigned to the inner sect disciple.


    "This junior, there is a monster in Leng Wushan, and disciples are forbidden to enter during this period. Please come back."


    Zhou Shu got off his horse and saluted, "I can''t go in, I just want to find Xu Lie from Leng Wushan, please help me pass it through."


    "Xu Lie is in charge?"


    One disciple was still thinking about it, but the other disciple waved his hand, "You said Xu Lie, why can''t that guy be able to train?"


    "Senior Brother Xu Lie Xu, it turns out that the manager here." Zhou Shu felt uncomfortable.


    The disciple waved his hand, with a bit of disdain, "Leng Wushan has such a big thing, he is not supervised, where else can he be in charge? Now he has been demoted to Zangjian Pavilion to sweep the floor, haha, you find him, go Find it there."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the disciple, with a trace of anger in his eyes, but did not show it, turned and left.


    The disciple was quite angrily, "It''s not just about etiquette, and Xie won''t say that, is this all the outer disciples? No wonder they can only dig in."


    Zhou Shu suddenly turned around, looked at him, and said in a straightforward voice, "I don''t know the etiquette? Brother Xu is only in the middle stage of the foundation stage, and he directly called Senior Brother Xu''s name, and he said badly as a ��guy��. Does that know the etiquette?"

 Chapter 104: and many more

    The inner disciple was very rude to Xu Lie, and Xu Lie was demoted to sweep the floor because of Leng Wushan, which made Zhou Shu feel very uncomfortable.


    Xu Lie was very good to him. He gave him art and medicine, and he had a friendship between master and apprentice. He respected Xu Lie very much, and naturally he could not listen to others insulting Xu Lie. So to the disciple in front of him, even if he was an inner disciple, he wouldn''t have a good face.


    This is about the heart.


    The disciple''s face changed drastically, his face was angry, and he shouted, "You, an outside disciple, dare to talk to me like this?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him indifferently, and stepped on the Scarlet Cloud Beast and flew away.


    "Boy, stop for me!"


    The disciple stayed for a while and became even more angry. He stretched out several times in a row, rushed hundreds of meters at a very fast speed, and then fell in front of Zhou Shu, blocking the road firmly.


    Zhou Shule stayed with Scarlet Cloud Beast and said calmly, "Brother, what are you going to do?"


    "Apologize! Otherwise, don''t want to leave!"


    The disciple lay horizontally in front of the horse, his hands slightly opened, his expression sharp.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief and slowly said, "Heh, brother, what is your name?"


    The disciple raised his head and squinted at Zhou Shu, with a lot of disdain in his eyes, "Yu Wuji! Chuiyun Peak ranked 21st!"


    "Awesome, twenty-first, the name is also amazing."


    Zhou Shu showed some surprise, and then nodded, "I remember, brother, please give me a favor."


    "What kind of attitude is this? You said a good apology? Come down to me!"


    Yu Wuji was very angry, with a fierce force with both hands, and rolled out like a storm. Familiar Cloud Purge Art, but in the hands of the Ji-Zhu Jijing disciple, its power is more than ten times greater.


    In Wuji''s fear of the door rules, he did not shoot Zhou Shu, his target was the Scarlet Cloud Beast.


    The Chiyun Beast was in pain, and he let out a long, painful hiss. He couldn''t stand on all fours, and if he staggered, he would fall.


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, slid down quickly, and took the Scarlet Cloud Beast aside.


    actually started directly on his mount, such an unreasonable and arrogant disciple, Zhou Shu was the first time he saw him.


    "Apologize, or you will be next."


    Yu Wuji looked at Zhou Shu with a certain degree of determination, and raised his head slightly, his expression cold and proud.


    "I never said to apologize," Zhou Shu shook his head, "You still don''t think about it."


    "Do you think I dare not do anything to you?"


    A cold light shot out in Wuji''s eyes, "Hmph, even if I am punished, I will let you know how great it is, and see if you apologize!"


    Zhou Shu''s face became abnormally cold, "That is absolutely impossible."


    He rarely uses this attitude towards people and is always polite, but in front of him this is Wuji, insulting Xu Lie first, bullying the mount for no reason, bullying the weak behind, it can be regarded as the most impressive thing he has seen in the Dutch school. The cultivator is bored, he cannot give in.


    "Huh, I squish you!"


    Yu Wuji let out a cold snort and slowly raised his hands, a huge pressure struck Zhou Shu.


    Pressure came from all directions, constantly squeezing, Zhou Shu felt like he was at the center of the storm, and there was no escape.


    "what are you doing?"


    "Stop it!"


    Not far away, two disciples ran over quickly and stood in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Why are you here?"


    The pressure on Zhou Shu''s body was relieved. Looking at the two people in front of him, he felt a little inexplicable and moved.


    These two people are Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan.


    A few days ago, they had not seen Zhou Shu, they had doubts in their hearts, so they came to Lengwu Mountain to have a look, but they heard the news that Zhou Shu was dragged into the ground by the monster.


    The two were shocked in their hearts, some couldn''t believe it, they wanted to go to Lengwu Mountain to find out. Because they were guarded by inner disciples, they didn''t find a chance for several days, but they didn''t give up either, they kept wandering around, waiting for the opportunity to enter Lengwu Mountain.


    But I didn''t expect to enter into Lengwu Mountain, but I saw Zhou Shu by accident and ran over immediately.


    "Oh, it''s trash from the two outer doors again."


    Yu Wuji glanced at the two, his eyes full of contempt.


    Zhu Dashan didn''t even look at him. He just grabbed Zhou Shu and kept asking, "Brother Zhou, are you okay? I have scared my old Zhu to death in the past few days. No, I have to buy me ten drinks to suppress my shock."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Old Zhu, I''m fine."


    It feels good to see them and feel cared.


    Li Aojian nodded to Zhou Shu, with a faint concern in his eyes, then looked towards Yu Wuji, and said calmly, "Brother, I''m going to Li Aojian, it''s not rubbish."


    "Whatever you are, get out of my way!"


    Yu Wuji yelled impatiently, stretched out his hand and waved out, patted Li Aojian with an invisible force.


    Zhu Dashan quit, and shouted loudly, "You actually did something directly at the same door, you still are not a disciple of the Heyin school!"


    He hurriedly grabbed Li Aojian''s body, his hands turned into a door, blocking the huge force outside, but this force was so powerful, it was so powerful that others could not help but back a dozen steps.


    "Oh, three wastes, what if they come together?"


    The connection to what he wanted to do was interrupted, and Yu Wuji''s anger surged on his head. His complexion became colder and his clothes fluttered. It was obvious that he was agitating his spiritual power and was about to exert his strength.


    And Zhou Shu, Li Aojian, and Zhu Dashan, the three of them stood in a row, they all faced each other with cold eyes, without a trace of fear on their faces.


    "Humph!"


    Yu Wuji was even more annoyed and couldn''t care about it. A long sword flew out of his sleeve and pointed at the three of them.


    The long sword flicked, the sword light flashed, and an invisible coercion formed by spiritual power quickly enveloped the three of them.


    Like a heavy mountain, it pressed hard against the three.


    Li Aojian took out his sword, the cold light flashed, and five consecutive sword lights flew upwards, breaking the mountain and breaking the rocks.


    Zhu Dashan let out a tiger roar, his eyes widened like copper bells, and he made a crackling sound all over his body, then raised his hands to the sky, like a king carrying a tripod.


    Zhou Shu standing in the middle did not move. He looked at Yu Wuji coldly, with a muddy talisman in his left hand and a thunder spear talisman tightly clasped in his right hand.


    Thunder Gun Symbol, it should be able to break the pressure but wait until the right time.


    "Small bugs, are you worthy to do with me?"


    Yu Wuji shook his head contemptuously, the long sword in his hand couldn''t help falling, and the pressure heavier.


    Zhu Dashan was short, with two feet already sinking into the ground.


    Li Aojian''s forehead pen nib, sweat beaded, but the sword light in his hand was even brighter.


    Zhou Shu also shook his head, aimed at Yu Wuji, and gently raised his right hand.


    To relieve the difficulties, the mud talisman is not very useful, but it can be used later when you escape.


    Fulu flew into the air, but suddenly disappeared.


    A sword light flicked across it, suddenly appeared, and then disappeared suddenly, taking away the talisman at a speed that was invisible at all.


    At the same time, the pressure was all eliminated, and the three of them felt relaxed.


    The sudden sword not only took away the talisman, but also directly cut off the spiritual power, splitting it from the invisible pressure of the Promise, and dissipating without a trace.


    The power of a sword is here.


    Zhu Dashan sat down on the ground and couldn''t help breathing.


    Zhou Shu still did not move. He did not see the sword light clearly, but he guessed who made the sword.


    And Li Aojian had some uncontrollable excitement in his eyes. This sword was so amazed that it was exactly what he wanted to achieve, which made him extremely envious and completely forgot about other things.


    "Junior Brother Yu, go to Chuiyunfeng to pick up the punishment."


    A blue shirt-clad Yunli walked over from a distance, and gave Yu Wuji a lightly glance.


    Yu Wuji looked at Yun Li in a panic, without daring to say anything, "Yes, yes, Senior Brother Yun, Junior Brother is going now."


    He lowered his head, the previous arrogance was completely gone, and he had to leave after taking out the cloud, he didn''t dare to stay at all.


    "and many more!"


    He shouted, it was actually from Li Aojian.

 Chapter 105: challenge

    Yu Wuji turned his head in astonishment, with a lot of doubts in his heart, and secretly asked, "What does he want to do? Seeing that the brother is coming, he wants revenge?"


    Li Aojian took a step, "Dare to ask brother, Gao''s name?"


    The second time I was asked, Yu Wuji was bored, but Yun Li was here, he didn''t dare to make any mistakes, he had to put on a good face, "This junior, my name is Yu Wuji."


    "Brother Yu Wuji, I remember."


    Li Aojian nodded and looked at him seriously, "My name is Li Aojian, not rubbish, in three years, I will defeat you and enter the inner door."


    has a very relaxed tone, as if talking about eating and sleeping.


    Yu Wuji''s eyes turned into eggs, staring at Li Aojian like a monster, "You, what did you say?"


    At this time, Li Aojian had already turned around, stood with Zhou Shuzhu Dashan, and ignored him.


    Yun Li glanced at Li Aojian, and was also a little surprised. He had seen a lot of challenges between his disciples, but the outer disciples who had just started to learn the swordsmanship of his own school ranked high before they even started to learn the sword arts. Challenged by his inner disciple, this was the first time he saw such a thing.


    He knew that Yu Wuji was very strong, but he was not a guy like Sun Hedao.


    But he quickly remembered something in the past. It seems that Elder Zhao Yueru did the same back then. Is this Li Aojian following Zhao Yueru''s example?


    "Brother Yu, you go."


    Yunli waved his hand, and Yu Wuji set foot on Duyun and left with a complicated mood. He could not figure out what Li Aojian said in his heart, and almost forgot why he started fighting before.


    Zhou Shu came over and bowed to Yunli, "Thank you, Brother Yun."


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan followed behind, and also saluted and thanked them in the same way. They both started through Yunli and respected Yunli very much.


    Yunli shook his head, "No thanks, tomorrow you go to Cangjian Pavilion, Brother Xu has something to ask you."


    "I see, brother."


    Zhou Shu nodded, Xu Lie looked for himself, maybe it was about the secret realm. Only a few people knew about it, but it was inconvenient to say here.


    "You did a good job fighting for Brother Xu. He didn''t see you wrong. But don''t be so reckless next time. After all, you just started, you can''t afford to punish you."


    Yunli smiled, and handed the talisman over without looking. "You can stop it, but don''t do it. In the martial arts, he won''t really hurt people. Don''t worry."


    "I understand, thank you brother."


    Zhou Shu saluted again, very grateful.


    Once his thunder spear talisman hits Yu Wuji, he is really smashed by the same sect. Of course, Yu Wuji will be punished, and he will have it. Even if the punishment is the same, Yu Wuji is an inner disciple who can afford it. But not necessarily affordable.


    Yunli said hello one by one, and turned around.


    The three looked at each other and walked back together side by side.


    Scarlet Cloud Beast was frightened and already ran back on its own.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Li Aojian, pretending to be dissatisfied, "Why are you moving so fast."


    "Of course the challenge is going to be fast, otherwise what should I do if you **** it?" Li Aojian looked proud, as if he didn''t put Yu Wuji in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and then said seriously, "You must hurry up and practice."


    Li Aojian said slightly, "I understand, I won''t lose to him."


    Zhu Dashan was very happy, and he couldn''t help but pat Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, I know you can''t die, what a hundred-footed horns are, hum."


    Li Aojian glanced at Zhou Shu, but smiled slightly.


    He is not a clumsy head like Zhu Dashan. I guess the truth is probably not the case, but he doesn''t ask more. Everyone has secrets, and friendship is never a good thing.


    Zhou Shu also smiled, and the two of them tacitly agreed.


    He took a picture of Zhu Dashan, "It''s okay, Lao Zhu, barely escaped. But why are you here?"


    "Not to find you! Lao Li and I were trying to find a way to get in Lengwu Mountain, but we waited for a few days and didn''t get in, but we waited for you out, haha!" Zhu Dashan smiled happily, "Go, say Okay, give me a crush and go drink!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, get drunk and stop!"


    He is also very happy today, even the happiest day to come to the Heyin Pie, not only for the harvest and reward of the secret, but also for the friends who stood up at these two critical times.


    Li Aojian shook his head, "I''m afraid it won''t work today."


    "Why?"


    Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan asked together, "Lao Li, you are not interesting enough. What is more important than drinking together?"


    There was a weird smile on Li Aojian''s mouth, "Old Li, you have to think about others."


    "What do you think?" Zhu Dashan was a little dazed.


    Li Aojian shook his head and glared at Zhu Dashan, "There are still two people standing at the door of Xiao Zhou''s house, but they come every day, and they are reluctant to leave until late at night. Xiao Zhou is afraid that he will be busy, so we can''t bother him."


    "what!"


    Zhu Dashan patted his head and said oilily, "I remember, Brother Zhou, your senior sister and junior sister have been at your door these days, and they won''t leave any words. If you don''t go back, they are afraid they will stand forever. Now, go and have a look."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, Yangmei, Yan Yue?


    "Brother!"


    "Brother?"


    Zhou Shu quickly opened the door and brought in the two people who had been waiting for a long time.


    There are a lot of outside disciples watching around, so I can��t help but tsk.


    "These two female disciples have been waiting for these few days, and I don''t know why."


    "I guess that person owes them a lot of spirit stones..."


    As soon as ���� entered the door, the two looked at Zhou Shu, and they did not speak for a long time.


    "Brother, it would be great if you are fine, I''m so scared..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Yan Yue shook his head quickly and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Her eyes are still reddish, and she seems to have cried, and her expression is quite melancholy. Until now, her frowns that are locked are unfolding.


    She thought about a lot of things, Yan JiaZhou Shu, Fu Lu, herself, etc., so many that she didn��t understand it. If Zhou Shu really had something to do, she would feel that a lot of things were gone. Zhou Shu seemed to have found his backbone.


    "Yes, we were so anxious to death the other day!"


    Yangmei is different. Although her eyes are flushed, she smiles instantly, her eyebrows curled up, "But I know that brother must be fine! Brother is so powerful, even Tier 3 monsters are not afraid! Senior sister, look, Am I right?"


    "Well, you are right, you are the best."


    Yan Yue touched Yang Mei''s little head and smiled with relief.


    "Hee hee," Yang Mei smiled, looked at Zhou Shu, and said in confusion, "Brother, why don''t you speak?"


    "I''ve let you talk, hehe," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, he felt this concern deeply, and his heart warmed, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Yan Yue glanced at Zhou Shu and said with concern, "Junior brother, you are fine, but you seem to be very tired. You have a good rest now. I will see you in two days. Yangmei, we will go back first."


    "I finally saw the brother, I have to leave so soon." Yang Mei kept her mouth flat, a little unhappy.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I''m not tired. I''m sorry to make you worry about being tired."


    "Senior brother, what do you say, then we are not happy."


    Yan Yue frowned, her expression slightly dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled faintly, "That said, we should care for and help each other, Sister, see you in a few days, I have something to do with you."


    Yangmei pouted, "I want to see you too."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Well, together."


    Yan Yue nodded lightly, her expression was slightly disappointed, she said nothing, and left with Yangmei.

 Chapter 106: Sweep the floor, refine the heart

    Tibetan sword pavilion is located in a valley deep in the lotus school.


    This place was originally one of the important places of the Heyin Sect. Many swords and various flying swords were hidden here, but after a major accident, it was abandoned by the Heyin Sect and turned into a wasteland where almost no one came. .


    The valley is full of red maple, the scenery is excellent, but the spiritual energy is few, no one will come here to practice and do things.


    The empty valley is silent, the broken building is broken with a morning bell, and red leaves are flying on the square in front of the pavilion.


    But the fallen leaves here obviously cannot be swept away. It was just swept clean, but after a while, it immediately filled up again.


    is not like sweeping the floor, more like a punishment.


    Seeing this situation and this scene, Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, and walked over a few steps, "Brother, I am coming."


    "You are here, don''t rush, wait on the side first."


    Xu Lie smiled modestly. Zhou Shu was startled. What happened? Xu Lie��s expressions and words were very different from usual. He immediately noticed that the bigger difference was not here, Xu Lie. The iconic beard is gone.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? I''m really sweeping the floor, but even my appearance has changed. Who did this?"


    There was a trace of unconcealed anger on Zhou Shu''s face.


    Xu Lie smiled slightly, "Hehe, this is what Elder Shen did. Do you want to find him?"


    Zhou Shu was startled and was quite puzzled, "Elder Shen of the Golden Core Realm, why does he treat you this way? He knows that Leng Wushan''s matter has nothing to do with you."


    Xu Lie nodded, "Hehe, I volunteered."


    "what''s up?"


    Zhou Shu was a little confused.


    Not far away, a person slowly approached, it was Yunli, "Go, go in and say."


    The three of them entered a small room. Xu Lie fetched a few cups of spiritual tea and drank it leisurely, with a happy expression.


    This made Zhou Shu more and more confused, "Senior Brother Xu, what the **** is going on with you, you suddenly cultivated your heart like this?"


    "Yes, it''s just to cultivate the mind and nature, Zhou Shu, you are very savvy."


    Xu Lie put down his teacup, "After Elder Shen met me that day, he gave me some pointers. He said that my inability to break through is not all due to physical training, and xinxing also has a lot to do."


    Yunli nodded, "Elder Shen gave Senior Brother Xu a book of formulas and asked him to practice according to the law, while refining the body and mind, there may be hope for success in coagulation within five years."


    Xu Lie��s face was a little grateful, ��The formula is not difficult, but it was patience, so I resigned from the job and came here to sweep the floor, sweeping the floor for six hours a day. I feel that it has helped me a lot. These days , I have figured out a lot of things, I shouldn��t have worked so hard before, but fortunately I wake up early."


    Yunli smiled faintly, "If I find you the Body Refining Technique, I''m afraid you will sink deeper, but luckily I didn''t find it."


    The two seem to be talking, and they meet each other, and Zhou Shuruo on the side has an understanding.


    Shen Wen is the elder of the Golden Core Realm, and he has much more knowledge. Since it is his guidance, it is mostly reasonable. Xu Lie''s temperament is indeed eager, and he is advancing all the way, never making a gradual progress, and perhaps he has not been able to break through. This is the reason.


    Maybe you shouldn��t be too eager to train your body.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and looked at Xu Lie, "Brother Xu, congratulations."


    "It''s not a good thing for you, the chores in the mine, I''m afraid you won''t be able to receive it in the future." Xu Lie laughed.


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Brother, it doesn''t matter, the other chores are the same, and this time, I earned enough contribution."


    He was prepared.


    Xu Lie sighed, "The secret realm you dug up, I really don''t know if it is a misfortune or a blessing."


    Yunli shook his head quickly, "Don''t mention this."


    "It''s all insiders, what does it matter," Xu Lie said, "Lao Yun, you are always so careful. Besides, with your spiritual awareness, you wouldn''t know if someone around here overhears."


    Yunli looked cautious, "It''s better not to mention it. Before Elder Zhao came out, this incident had never happened."


    Xu Lie nodded helplessly and turned to Zhou Shu, "Although I will not be able to take care of you in the future, you can''t leave your body training. No matter what chores you do, you must keep it up at all times, but don''t rush forward. You can come whenever you have problems. ask me."


    Zhou Shu responded, "I know, I will have to trouble my brother in the future."


    "Well, Lao Yun, tell him."


    Yun Li looked at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "It was my idea to let you go to the mine. You did a good job, and your contribution rose faster than some inner disciples. Even things like Lingshan gold and secret entrances It��s unexpected to dug it out."


    Zhou Shu nodded, suddenly remembering Xiaojuan.


    He made good contributions all the way in the mine, and his biggest hero was Xiao Gun.


    But what kind of worm is Xiao Gun, he still doesn''t know yet. For this reason, he deliberately searched for information on the horns and shovel, but it was only similar in appearance, but in fact it was quite different. Xiaowan was much more useful than the horns and shovel that could only be used to turn the spirit field.


    The aura that reaches ten feet deep underground can also be felt by it. Just this, I am afraid that many second-order or even third-order spiritual worms may not be able to do it.


    Yunli continued, "But this kind of thing will be gone in the future, you have to make your own contribution."


    Zhou Shu dug up the entrance to the secret realm. This time there was too much noise and the sect also investigated it. It turned out that a disciple like Zhou Shu who had just started could actually do mining chores. They were quite impressed. When he was puzzled, he made efforts to rectify. Several stewards who liked to receive benefits lost their positions. Yun Li was also reprimanded and fined for one year in seclusion.


    Retreat is fine, but Yunli wants to help Zhou Shu again, it is a bit difficult.


    "I understand, thank you brother for the previous point."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care much about the result. Even if he didn''t do mining chores, he would do other chores. On the contrary, he had more free time, which could be used to take on some tasks or plant Linggu medicinal materials.


    Of course, he will never let go of body training. When doing other tasks, he can also cooperate with body training.


    Yunli nodded, and said seriously, "Well, you''d better work harder in the future. It doesn''t matter whether you can enter the inner door early."


    "What does it matter?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, Yun Li said so solemnly, could it be that he could still affect the survival of the school.


    "You don''t need to know this, you just work hard anyway." Yun Li smiled and didn''t say clearly.


    The so-called relationship is not small, but it is actually just a bet between Elder Jin and Elder Shen. It is purely a matter of face and has nothing to do with Zhou Shu itself. I am afraid that it will make Zhou Shu uncomfortable to say it.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I will try my best."


    In order to enter the inner door to exchange the pill, he will naturally do his best, even if others ignore him, he will do so.


    He and Yun Li, the two have the same purpose, but their desires are all different. They just happened to meet by chance.


    (PS: Thank you for the recommendation ticket, Nanning and Kaka��s rewards, please collect Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at

 Chapter 107: Go to death

    It was Zhou Shu''s turn to have nothing to do.


    Mining chores can��t be done. There are still seventeen or eight days before the next chores. After Zhou Shu took a day��s rest, he went down the mountain to Fang City.


    He is going to find the Demon Pill, the third-order Golden Ring Kui Mang Demon Pill, which is used to form a thin film on the Qi Vessel to facilitate cultivation. If you can''t find it, you can only practice with liquid medicine, which does more harm than good.


    The weather was gloomy, but the journey went smoothly.


    But this time, Zhou Shu was discovered by the two sect cultivators again.


    They were scolded by Hu Jiasheng before Zhou Shu last time, and then forced to stay here every day, waiting for Zhou Shu to pass by.


    "It''s him again, finally waiting! There is only one person this time, shall we take him down?"


    "No, he is on the fifth floor, and we are on the sixth floor. It''s almost the same. What if you let him run away? Then he will be stunned, and he will not be caught in the future. It is better to report to Hall Master Hu."


    "Well, I must not let him run this time! Stay here every day, I can''t even practice cultivation."


    The two looked at Zhou Shu bitterly, turned their heads and ran.


    In the Yan''s shop, Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu with some doubts, "Junior Brother, why are you here? Are you better?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Sister, I��m fine, come to Fang City to find something, and bring you some talisman by the way, and this."


    A crystal jade bottle flew from his hand and landed in front of Yan Yue.


    "For me?"


    Yan Yue was a little surprised, opened the cork, and immediately said in surprise, "This...Such a good thing, Junior Brother, you keep it for yourself."


    After speaking, he corked the jade bottle back.


    Zhou Shu smiled, grabbed her hand and closed it, "Come on, Sister, I still have it."


    Yan Yue felt a turmoil in her heart, and quickly withdrew her hand with a reddish face, "This is a middle-grade Qi Condensing Pill, and it is too expensive. It takes two thousand contribution points to exchange for one."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it is very helpful for condensing the foundation. Sister, speaking of it, you haven''t been promoted for a long time. Don''t stay in the shop all day, practice hard, and build the foundation as soon as possible."


    He has three Qi Condensing Pills, all of which are rewards from Guo Tianzhao, but he probably won''t use one of them, so it''s not necessary.


    Yan Yue solemnly put away the jade bottle, and sighed slightly, "I know, I will work hard. But I don''t stay here, I always feel a little worried."


    "Don''t worry, Liu Chuzong dare not come now, the market is very safe, just leave it to the shopkeeper or something."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Senior Sister, don''t think too much. You are not the only one in Yan''s family. It is too tired."


    Yan Yue''s heart warmed, and she couldn''t help but said, "Thank you, brother, for saying that...Well, I must strive to build the foundation sooner."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a warm smile, "I''ll come back later, first go to Fangshi to find something."


    "Ok."


    Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu, suddenly a little confused, "Why didn''t you see Yangmei?"


    "It was originally to be brought, but the little girl said that she would retreat." Zhou Shu smiled and shook her head, thinking of Yang Mei''s serious retreat before, and she smiled.


    "Oh."


    Somehow, Yan Yue felt relaxed, "Then you go, brother."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked to Ruyi Building.


    Xiaoyu is still receiving him.


    "What? Two thousand seven hundred middle-grade spirit stones?"


    Hearing Xiaoyu''s words, Zhou Shu was a little dull.


    There is indeed a Tier 3 Golden Ring Kui Mang Demon Pill, but the price is too high, even if Zhou Shu has a small wealth, he can��t afford it.


    Xiaoyu gazed at Zhou Shu gently, and said softly, "My son, it''s not expensive. This is not an ordinary third-order demon pill, it is a Jinhuan Kui python demon pill advanced to third-order, and other third-order demon pill. It''s very different, and the price is naturally much higher. This kind of demon pill, I''m afraid that the entire Qingyuan Mountain Range will not find another one. If you don''t buy it, you will really miss the opportunity."


    Zhou Shu helplessly shook his head, "Can''t afford it, can it be cheaper?"


    Xiaoyu said gently, "My son, it''s not expensive. The items in this building have never been reduced in price."


    Zhou Shu could only get up and leave.


    There was Xiaoyu''s voice behind him, "It''s really the fault of this building that you can''t let the son get what you want. You are welcome to come again next time, and he will be satisfied."


    After going around the whole market, Zhou Shu still had no gain. The second-tier Jinhuan Kui Mang Yao Dan bought a few more, but the third-tier one did not. The luck that he bought the eighty spirit stone last time was not always.


    "It seems that only the liquid medicine of the second-order demon pill can be used for cultivation."


    Zhou Shu shook his head helplessly. In this case, his cultivation speed will undoubtedly be a lot slower, and the efficiency will be reduced if he is doing physical training at the same time, but the advantage is that he can use the magic tricks unscrupulously, although the duration is still so long. short.


    Back at Yan''s shop, Yan Yue handed the runes to Zhou Shu.


    The amulets used to make the spa talisman did not go through the Sanyuanzhai, but Yan Yue collected it by himself.


    "Sister, I''m leaving, you remember to practice more." Zhou Shu nodded, and then left through the back door.


    Yan Yue followed a few steps, "Brother, I will go back to the mountain with you."


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Shu felt strange. He had been to the market many times, but Yan Yue rarely did this.


    "The sky is so cloudy, I don''t feel very good, and there shouldn''t be any guests coming now."


    Yan Yue had a trace of anger on her face, "Why, don''t you want to go with me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    The two went back to Heyin and talked together. It was the first time.


    Unlike Yangmei, Yan Yue doesn''t say much, but he is brief and concise, showing exceptional sensibility and maturity. She carried her family on her back when she was very young, and continued to take on sect missions to earn contributions. She had experienced all kinds of unimaginable hardships, which made Zhou Shu admire very much. After changing him, she may not be able to do better. it is good.


    "Be careful!"


    Walked through a bend in a mountain Zhou Shu suddenly pulled Yan Yue who was talking, and retreated to the side.


    Beside the hill dozens of feet away, two dazzling knife lights suddenly appeared, and they flew straight toward the two of them like a fright.


    When ���� Fenying Escape Jue was launched, Zhou Shu took Yan Yue and retreated nearly ten feet in an instant.


    The light of the sword came to a halt, and the three figures turned out from behind the hill, all with an expression of exceptional satisfaction on their faces.


    "Zhou Shu, I finally caught you!"


    Hu Jiasheng raised the bi-colored long knife, pointed at Zhou Shu remotely, laughed, seemingly crazy.


    After waiting for so long, he finally waited for the culprit, telling him how could he not be ecstatic.


    Yan Yue''s heart shuddered, and he stepped forward quickly, "We are disciples of the Heyin school, who are you, and why are you doing something to us here?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the three people on the opposite side, his heart moved slightly, "It''s you guys again, six out of sect."


    His memory is so powerful that he never forgets. Although Hu Jiasheng deliberately made a cover up that day, and now he does not wear Liushengzong clothes, Zhou Shu still recognizes it at a glance.


    Yan Yue shook when she heard the sound, she immediately became a little angry, her eyes looked like a knife, "Also Sect, you are still lingering, but you dare not move in the market, dare to move outside!"


    Hu Jia let out a grin, "Don''t worry, if you kill you, no one will know, you will die for me!"


    Hu Jiasheng twisted his body forward, the speed is extremely fast.


    Between ����, the sword light flashed, like a flash movie, two blue rainbows across the air, and went straight to the two of them.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were slightly stagnant.


    Hu Jia''s voice showed that he used all his strength, and the speed of the blade''s speed was so large that it was unimaginable, but he was afraid that he had reached the level of a foundation builder.


    can''t escape even if it''s the shadow escape technique.

 Chapter 108: Robbery in the rain

    The sky is getting gloomy, and the rain is gradually falling.


    Hu Jiasheng looked at Zhou Shu, like a dead person.


    Here is not too far away from Fangshi and Heyinpai. He wants to make a quick fight, so he is a killer move with his hands, and he will not drag his feet.


    This move is his most proud sword technique. After ten years of hard work on it, combined with the upper-tier mid-level magic weapon Bi Xuan knife, Zhou Shu is absolutely impossible to escape. If it is in the middle, he will undoubtedly die. , Even if it rubs a little bit, it will break and fracture.


    Zhou Shu moved, but instead of trying to avoid it, he rushed up against the blade.


    Everyone who saw it was shocked.


    Hu Jiasheng shook his head disdainfully, knowing he was going to die, want to come and blew himself up? You think you are in the Golden Core Realm, which is ridiculous.


    The most shocked is Yan Yue.


    As a cultivator on the eighth level of the Qi Refining Realm, she deeply felt the power of this sword light, even if the body guard sword art she learned was too long to defend, she couldn''t stop it. And Zhou Shu actually greeted him directly.


    "Don''t!"


    Without thinking about it, Yan Yue showed off his figure, leaping like a big bird, and rushed to Zhou Shu in one step.


    fight, she wants to help Zhou Shu block the knife.


    Zhou Shu was moved in his heart, but he couldn''t help but cursed secretly, Yan Yue, Yan Yue, you stupid sister.


    Fenying Fujue was activated, his speed increased, and he flew in front of Yan Yue.


    ��!


    The two swordsmans are combined into one, which is more powerful and directly collided with Zhou Shu!


    "Ahahahaha, die well, die well!"


    Hu Jiasheng laughed loudly. He seemed to see Zhou Shu being torn to pieces by the blade of a knife, but before the laughter was over, he suddenly stopped.


    His eyes were wide, and he couldn''t believe what was happening before him.


    Zhou Shu suddenly had a purple halo on his body, condensed like real. The aperture and the knife beam collided and broke apart at the same time, turning them into invisible.


    Zhou Shu was unscathed.


    His surprise was not over yet, Zhou Shu suddenly flew out two talisman in his hand, hitting him and the two cultivators beside him.


    Middle Grade Mud Talisman!


    The three of them were submerged in the mud instantly, and they couldn''t move at all.


    Zhou Shu fell down, turned his head to look at Yan Yue, and said rather solemnly, "Leave the two cultivators to you. Be fast and never leave your hands!"


    Yan Yue, who had recovered from the shock, nodded quickly and hurried to the two disciples.


    "Why am I so stupid?"


    The thought is still in her mind, "I gave him the purple feather, so why did I suddenly forget it, alas! I missed the opportunity, if I just went up and attacked..."


    She shook her head, her face became very serious.


    This time, I must not make another mistake.


    Tens of feet away, Zhou Shu faced Hu Jiasheng with a solemn expression.


    If Yan Yue understands and knows that he will bear the sword, and if Yan Yue takes the opportunity to attack Hu Jiasheng, the situation may be much better. He has a purple feather pendant. As long as he enters his spiritual power, he can block the attacks of two foundation-building cultivators. No matter how powerful Hu Jiasheng is, he is not perfect at the tenth level of the refining realm.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t succeed.


    But there is no way, this kind of tacit cooperation is not so easy to obtain, let alone Yan Yue, a disobedient senior sister...


    He couldn''t speak at the time, otherwise Hu Jiasheng would know.


    In a battle like this, the winner is between the first line, and there is no room for hesitation.


    Hu Jiasheng stared at Zhou Shu, his face changed a few times. He didn''t expect Zhou Shu to escape his full blow, and there was still a way to trap him.


    "It''s really a bit capable, but it''s just lingering!"


    The blade light flashed, and the sound of Hu Jia in the mud made another blade light.


    But he was in the quagmire, and he used his full strength just now, his vitality was empty, and some of his spiritual power was not sustainable. This sword light was far less fierce than before.


    Zhou Shu used the Fenying Escape Technique, and when the sword light was about to arrive, he quietly floated away, avoiding the blow.


    Hu Jiasheng slashed three sword lights one after another, but they were all easily avoided by Zhou Shu. He stopped moving, standing in the mud, looking at Zhou Shu with a gloomy expression.


    "Hide, how long can you hide? After the effect of the talisman disappears, you will be beautiful!"


    The time came soon, but there were two more talisman in Zhou Shu''s hand, which were still thrown out as before.


    Hu Jiasheng was startled, "So many middle-grade muddy charms?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, took out a stack of thunderstorm talisman and threw it at Hu Jiasheng.


    Facing Hu Jiasheng, he was also a bit difficult to handle. Hu Jiasheng''s tenth level of Qi Refining Realm was complete. Except for only four thunder spear charms, his attack methods were basically ineffective. Whether it was thunderstorm charms or anything else, they were useless.


    escape?


    It is impossible. Hu Jiasheng''s speed is much higher than him. In just twenty breaths, neither he nor Yan Yue can escape too far. Once caught up, I am afraid that there is no chance to use the mud talisman again.


    And he doesn''t want to escape, things will come to an end, maybe now.


    Temporarily trapped Hu Jiasheng, and waited for Yan Yue to get rid of the two disciples, and join forces with him, he used thunder spear talisman, and depending on what Yan Yue had, it might be a fatal blow.


    The most important thing is to grab time.


    Although Hu Jiasheng could not move, but like the first blow, as long as he waited for a while, he would definitely be able to send it out, but Zhou Shu''s purple feather pea was only one time.


    When the fifth muddy charm was thrown out.


    Hu Jiasheng in the thunderstorm laughed, grinning gloomily, "Do you think this is all you need?"


    The light of thunder suddenly dimmed, and an arc-shaped blade of light suddenly appeared. Its light was so dazzling, it even covered all the light of thunder.


    After waiting for nearly a hundred breaths, Hu Jiasheng finally turned completely, and his spiritual power followed, his Qi veins were full again, and he once again issued a slash!


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, so he could only not move.


    He stared flatly at the approaching sword light, his right hand suddenly raised, and a thunder spear flew towards Hu Jiasheng.


    The thunder spear talisman dissipated in the air, missing the blade light that passed by, the thunder fell in the sky, and the soaring light suddenly cut through the sky, turning into a dark blue long spear, as thick as a child''s arm, with a flash like a thunderbolt. Hissing, rushing towards Hu Jia in the mud.


    "Hmph, this is your hidden method, it seems to be quite powerful, but unfortunately I guessed it a long time ago. If you want to fight for your life, you can''t do it!"


    Hu Jiasheng suddenly appeared in front of a large circular shield completely shielding him.


    The large shield is shaped like a tortoise shell, half black and half white, block by block, all phosphorescent, with an awe-inspiring breath.


    "The second-order magic weapon, Phosphorus Tortoise Shield!"


    Hu Jiasheng smiled disdainfully behind his shield, "You want to win against me?"


    Boom! Bang!


    The thunder spear slammed on the big shield fiercely, scattered into countless thunder lights and electric snakes, wandering around, and disappeared in an instant. Obviously, Thunder Spear Talisman cannot break the defense of this second-order magic weapon.


    On the side of ����, the purple aperture flashed again, blocking the slasher from the outside.


    "Can you actually block it?"


    Hu Jiasheng showed his head from behind the shield, quite surprised, "But there will never be a third time!"


    His knowledge is not general, Zhou Shu''s hidden magic weapon, it seems that even the spiritual power is not used much, it is obviously a one-time magic weapon with a lot of spiritual power. This kind of magic weapon is like a talisman, and the number of times it is used is extremely limited.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, but he was also shocked. The defense of this magic weapon was really strong. The hexapod cultivator on the opposite side had such a magic weapon, obviously not ordinary people.


    "Hall Master Hu, save me!"


    "Help!"


    Two miserable screams came from Yan Yue.


    "Go away, useless things! It just happened to die!"


    Hu Jia didn''t even look at it, cursing in a low voice.


    He is about to face two cultivators, but it''s nothing. With the phosphorous tortoise shield and the Bi Xuan sword, even if he had another one, he would surely cut it under the sword.


    He looked up at Zhou Shu with a proud look.


    Rain, it''s getting bigger and bigger.


    A flash of thunder flashed, reflecting his extremely hideous face.

 Chapter 109: about there

    Yan Yue never flew close and landed beside Zhou Shu.


    Her clothes were all drenched, and her hair was a little messy, which showed that she had used a little spiritual power on her body and had done her best to deal with the two cultivators.


    A little bit of spiritual power, the cultivator will not be wet by the rain.


    "How to do it?"


    Yan Yue stared at Hu Jiasheng not far away, and asked Zhou Shu in a low voice.


    Zhou Shu took out a thunder spear talisman and handed it to her, and whispered, "Senior Sister, you go around to attack and use talisman with me."


    "understood."


    Yan Yue nodded earnestly, figured out, and went around behind Hu Jiasheng.


    Hu Jia looked at the two with contempt, and snorted, "Do you think this can beat me? Naive."


    "Do it."


    Zhou Shu was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, and with a soft cry, the thunder spear talisman dropped out.


    Yan Yue, who was on the opposite side, used the thunder spear almost at the same time.


    Lei Man suddenly rises, and two thunder spears illuminate the dark sky in the heavy rain. This time, Lei Mang was obviously more powerful than before. It was as thick as a leg, and it was more solid. The lightning flashed like rain, and it smashed towards Hu Jiasheng one after another.


    "Look at how you defend it?"


    Zhou Shu secretly said, but the muddy talisman in his hand did not stop, and the time was right to follow.


    "Good job!"


    Hu Jia sneered and shouted, "Shield armor!"


    In an instant, the phosphorous tortoise shield that had been condensed into a ball suddenly cracked, breaking into hundreds of pieces.


    Hundreds of phosphorous tortoise shell pieces were recombined in front of Hu Jiasheng, quickly forming a complete armor, which completely wrapped him from head to toe.


    Zhou Shu and Yan Yue were shocked.


    Shield Armor, the second-order lower-grade magic weapon Phosphorus Tortoise Shield comes with a magic trick that can form a tortoise shell. Although it is extremely inconvenient to move, the defense is one step stronger, and it is a comprehensive protection.


    ��!


    Two thunder mans hit Hu Jiasheng at the same time.


    Hu Jiasheng in the thunder light was swayed, almost unable to stand in the mud, but his face was filled with triumphant laughter, "Come on, come on! No matter what talisman you are, come one more Hundreds of them won��t touch me! This is a second-order magic weapon, how can you imagine the power of this trash!"


    It''s hard to do. I didn''t expect Hu Jiasheng to have such a magic weapon. Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, only to wait for the day to help.


    Yan Yue whispered, the Fei Shui sword in his hand suddenly shot out and went straight to Hu Jiasheng''s key!


    This blow is full for her who is not good at offense.


    The sword light is like water, pouring out, although the speed is not fast, but the wind is mixed with the sound of water, like a surging wave, full of power.


    "Small carving skills."


    Hu Jia did not move, letting the sword light fall on him.


    ��.


    The Fei Shui Sword broke directly and fell into several pieces on the ground.


    A trace of sadness flashed in Yan Yue''s eyes. Although Fei Shui Jian was not a good magic weapon, he had been following her for three years, and his feelings were so deep that he couldn''t think of breaking it here.


    Maybe there is no way, she made a decision secretly.


    "Hahaha!"


    Hu Jiasheng was even more arrogant, looking at Yan Yue, then at Zhou Shu, "Come again? Today, you all will die here!"


    Yan Yue shook his head, resolutely leaning over to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s face was still calm, and the talisman in his hand did not stop, as stable as a machine, thunderstorm talisman, and mud talisman. The time interval was accurately calculated, and he threw it to Hu Jiasheng one by one.


    Yan Yue glanced over, he said slowly, "Sister, you go first, I can trap him for at least a quarter of an hour, enough for you to leave."


    "Go, give me the talisman!"


    Yan Yue stared at him, she didn''t expect Zhou Shu to say what she wanted to say first.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "You go back to Fang City and find Shen Baichan to take care of it. I will support you."


    Yan Yue stretched out his hand in front of him, "Give me, if I have something to do, help me take care of Yan''s family."


    Her eyes are firm, like a rock, without a trace of movement.


    She thought very clearly. Without her, the Yan family might have other practitioners. With Zhou Shu, the Yan family store would continue to open, but without Zhou Shu, the hope of the Yan family store would be lost. Maybe it really has no future.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his expression was slightly stern, "Sister, why do you always don''t believe me? I won''t die. I still have a chance here. It''s dangerous if you don''t leave."


    "I do not go."


    Yan Yue only shook his head, facing Hu Jiasheng, who was in the perfect state of refining, alone, there is still a chance, how is it possible?


    The sky suddenly brightened, and a thunderbolt hit it, reflecting two stubborn and stubborn faces.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier.


    "Hahaha, what are you fighting for, who will die first?"


    The armor on Hu Jiasheng''s body has disappeared, and he once again turned into a large shield to guard in front of him. Holding the Bi Xuan knife, his eyes were hungry and staring at the two men fiercely.


    He recovered, and for the third time he used his unique trick to cut through the air. This time the interval was longer, and it took two hundred breaths.


    If you are going to make a fourth knife, I am afraid it will take a quarter of an hour. Such a killer move is always enough to use it once. It is the first time to use it three times in a row like this. This is really difficult, if it weren''t for the consummation of the Qi Refining Realm long ago, he simply didn''t have enough spiritual power to use it continuously.


    But there is no way, trapped by the mud talisman, he can only cause the greatest damage and break out of the game if he has the air slash.


    Of course, this is also because Hu Jiasheng''s ultimate move is only a low-level sword technique in the refining state. It is not a real ultimate move, and it does not consume too much spiritual power.


    "This knife, who should be cut first?"


    Before the words fell, the long sword had been cut out!


    The sword light is like a tiger descending the mountain, with a thundering momentum, it rushes towards Zhou Shu.


    speaks only to confuse, in the eyes of Hu Jiasheng, Zhou Shu is the biggest enemy.


    But Zhou Shu moved long ago.


    Before Hu Jiasheng could speak, Zhou Shu launched the shadow escape technique and flashed to the side.


    But how fast the blade is, it catches up to Zhou Shu in an instant, and explodes on Zhou Shu''s side with a snap!


    "Hahaha, are you still alive?"


    Hu Jia laughed wildly, feeling that the effect of the mud talisman was about to disappear, and immediately moved forward.


    Yan Yue felt anxious in her heart, she couldn''t help herself, and didn''t care about Hu Jiasheng and hurriedly rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu fell on his back in the mud, his body was full of blood, but the mud talisman in his hand was still accurately thrown out and fell beside Hu Jiasheng.


    Deep in the mud, Hu Jiasheng stopped half of his stretched foot.


    His face was full of horror, "How could it be possible that I am not dead? Can I still throw a charm?"


    Zhou stood up slowly, blood bleed all over the floor.


    At the moment when the sword light arrived, he took out the middle-grade gold armor talisman, and at the same time, the hard-trained glazed jade body also played a role in a timely manner, and the previous evasion made the sword light not completely hit, but only wiped a half.


    At the same time, this is already the third consecutive time that Hu Jiasheng has cast Break Air Slash, and the power is much worse than the first time.


    One loses and the other grows. Zhou Shu hit this slash without being fatally injured, but he was also badly injured. There were wounds all over his body, and he barely supported his body before he fell.


    A person who perfects the Qi Refining Realm is really extraordinary.


    A spa charm, quickly took it down.


    In the green mist, with bursts of blood, he wrapped him round and round.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    A few thunders fell, hitting the nearby mountains and forests, shaking everywhere.


    "about there."


    Listening to the sound of falling thunder, Zhou Shu looked at Hu Jiasheng, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "What''s the end!"


    Hu Jiasheng roared frantically. He had been trapped by Zhou Shu for so long. Instead of killing him, he died of two of his subordinates. Moreover, the proud Po Kong Zhan actually didn��t even have Zhou Shu on the fifth floor of the Qi Refining Realm. He was hacked to death, this really made him unbelievable.


    and Zhou Shu is still laughing, still laughing at the end of his death!


    In his desperation, he was more inexplicably panic.

 Chapter 110: No loss

    (PS: 1000 recommended votes, thank you three more.)


    "You are almost there."


    The sound passed through the mist, and it seemed a little leisurely, as if floating from the sky.


    Zhou Shu''s faint words fell in Hu Jiasheng''s ears, but they were like harsh reminders that he could not accept.


    "Fart, you are almost done!"


    Hu Jia shouted loudly, he was so suffocated that he could not move after standing here for so long. He kept venting his anger, but he could not do anything.


    The distance between Zhou Shu and him is really clever, and he can''t make a slash through the air now.


    "I see how many talismans you have. After you throw it away, if it is not the same death, let you live a while..."


    Before the words fell, a burst of thunder fell beside him. The light was dazzling and deafening, and he couldn''t help shaking his whole body.


    The power of heaven and earth is always intimidating.


    Yan Yue stood beside Zhou Shu, gently supporting him. She didn''t know what Zhou Shu was going to do, but she seemed to feel that she had done something wrong before. If Hu Jiasheng sent her the third knife, she would have almost no chance to escape, and she would be half disabled if she was not dead.


    "Maybe you should really go?"


    She thought, and shook her head resolutely, "If you make a mistake, it''s wrong. How can you leave him? That''s definitely not possible."


    The three stood there, waiting for the rain to get bigger and bigger, and the thunder exploded and louder.


    Wow!


    Hu Jiasheng raised his hand with another sword light, but before he flew close, it was easily resolved by Yan Yue.


    is not a cut through the air, but a simple sword light, which is of little use.


    bang, pop!


    Thunder fell more and more densely, Zhou Shu moved, and the last thunder spear talisman was suddenly thrown out.


    Hu Jiasheng saw Zhou Shu throw out the talisman, and the phosphorous tortoise shield in front of him immediately turned into armour, and layered on him.


    "Come on, come on, I''m not afraid of you!"


    "Hmph, it''s the third time, it''s meaningless to do such useless work!"


    He kept shouting, as if to vent, and as if to conceal his fear.


    seemed to have a hunch, he felt that the thunder spear charm this time might be different from before.


    The hissing sound kept coming.


    Thunder Spear Talisman disappeared as soon as it was thrown out. Not far away, a light blue aperture gradually formed.


    The three of them were stunned at the same time, their eyes focused on the aperture.


    bang, bang, bang, dozens of falling thunders between heaven and earth smashed down. After landing, countless electric lights seemed to be tempted snakes, and quickly moved closer to the aperture.


    In an instant, the light of thunder was intertwined like rain, most of the light of thunder dissipated, but a small part of it escaped into the aperture, and the aperture instantly became dazzling.


    "what?"


    Hu Jiasheng couldn''t believe everything in front of him, "How can it be possible to provoke the power of heaven and earth mine!"


    Before the words fell, the bright light poured out in an instant!


    A vast and boundless force of thunder and lightning rushed out from the aperture, quickly formed, and turned into a long spear like a dragon. It was more than half a meter thick and twisted towards Hu Jiasheng.


    The thunder light carried electricity, cut through the sky, roared and pierced the ears, and the momentum was so great that the four wilds screamed together.


    After a period of observation and calculation, Zhou Shu finally seized the opportunity to use the thunder gun symbol in a timely manner. In such a severe thunderstorm, he successfully introduced a trace of heaven and earth.


    This opportunity is hard to find, but he still found it.


    Unmovable Hu Jiasheng looked at the roaring thunder gun, and could only output spiritual power for his life, thickening the phosphorous tortoise shield by half.


    boom!


    Thunder gun exploded on him without reservation!


    The light was dazzling, as if the world disappeared in an instant, and it took a few breaths to recover.


    A large pit five feet wide and three feet deep appeared on the ground. The inside was a piece of scorched earth, and the air was dense with the smell of burnt. Hu Jiasheng half-kneeled and squatted at the bottom of the pit, his biggest relying on the phosphorous tortoise shield, shattered into countless pieces and scattered on the ground.


    It only needs a little bit to induce the power of heaven and earth mines. This second-order low-grade magic weapon can''t bear it at all. It is directly broken, and Hu Jiasheng inside is absolutely unlucky.


    "Sister, take his things, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu was exhausted and almost fell.


    Constantly calculating and deducing, it was too difficult to get this chance.


    Yan Yue was shocked in her heart, what happened in front of her also exceeded her imagination, such a situation, actually won! It turned out that the junior brother said that there is a chance, that there is a real chance, not to lie to her to go first.


    She looked at Zhou Shu in a daze, her eyes tangled, "Junior Brother, it turns out you can really do it..."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stern, his voice louder, "Hurry up and take things away, and be careful about the enemy again."


    Yan Yue nodded quickly, and leaped over. Hu Jiasheng at the bottom of the pit seemed to be lingering, but his whole body was burnt to charcoal. It looked like he was outgassing far more than the airflow, and he was not saved at all, and he didn''t even need to make a knife.


    Phosphorus Tortoise Shield and Bi Xuan Dao had been shattered by lightning, but the storage bag beside Hu Jiasheng was still intact.


    She picked up the storage bag, turned and left.


    The heavy rain was still torrential, and the thunder sounded constantly. Yan Yue helped Zhou Shu and quickly sent back to Heyin.


    Zhou Shu��s residence.


    "Junior, I''m sorry." Yan Yue apologized in a low voice.


    "Don''t be sorry, Senior Sister," Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said with relief, "On the contrary, I would like to thank you. If it weren''t for you and Zi Yupei, I would have died a long time ago. There is no chance."


    "But I didn''t listen to you, otherwise you might not get hurt..."


    Yan Yue blamed herself and looked melancholy, "Every time I get hurt, it was because of me last time... I''m sorry, I will listen to you in the future, brother."


    She couldn''t help but remember that the last time she went to hunt the golden ring Kui python together, because of her hesitation, Zhou Shu finally came back with a wound.


    "Hehe, these injuries are nothing. I''m in very good health. I''ll be fine in a few days. Senior sister don''t need to worry about it." Zhou Shu squeezed out a smile and asked slowly, "Six sects are doing it to us, this The matter should be reported to the school, right?"


    A stern expression flashed across Yan Yue''s face, "It must be. I will report to Peak Master Zhang Haoran when I go back. He is acting staunchly will definitely let Liu Chuzong give us an explanation."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, sister, just talk about you, don''t talk about me, okay?"


    "Why? Junior brother, you only had the fifth level of the Qi Refining Realm, and you defeated the perfect cultivator of the Qi Refining Realm. The Sect will definitely value you especially for this. This is a good opportunity." Yan Yue was slightly puzzled.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Listen to me, just say you solved it."


    can''t stand up anymore, the secret realm has already attracted the attention of the upper sect. Although it is not a bad thing, if the sect sees it again because of this, he does not know what the consequences will be.


    is too eye-catching, it doesn''t feel like a good thing, and the necessary shame is also very important.


    "Don''t let such a thing be said."


    Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu, quite aggrieved by Zhou Shu, but nodded, "Okay, brother, I listen to you, but what should I say?"


    Zhou Shu said without hesitation, "Mud Talisman, and the unknown Talisman from Fangshi."


    Thunder Spear Talisman, he doesn''t want to make it public now. The Spa Magic Talisman has caused so much trouble. The Thunder Spear Talisman is afraid of more trouble.


    "I see, don''t worry, brother, I will never mention you."


    Yan Yue nodded seriously, and passed the storage bag in his hand, "Here is for you."


    Zhou Shu took the storage bag, stared at it for a long time, and sighed with emotion, "Forty-seven mud talisman, don��t know how you are going to pay me?"


    Although this battle was won, it was definitely a miserable victory.


    Not to mention that he was injured, and the consumption of talisman far exceeded expectations. Yan Yue also lost the magic weapon. If he couldn''t get something back, he would be really unwilling.


    Opening the storage bag, Zhou Shu felt a little startled and his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 111: Lingyun Sword

    The first thing that came into Zhou Shu''s eyes was a piece of white-flowered spirit stone, at least there were more than two thousand, all of which were medium grade.


    Then came a few bottles of pill. They didn''t look like an ordinary commodity. They were very valuable. There were even a few second-order pill.


    Nearly ten pieces of jade slips, there are exercises, and some secrets of the sect, Zhou Shu read it a little bit, and then he remembers it firmly. Among them was the knife technique that Hu Jiasheng had used, Po Kong Slash, but the spiritual power consumed was astonishing and could not be used by Zhou Shu.


    But there are also several methods, which are very suitable for Zhou Shu, and he will slowly introduce them.


    What��s more rare is that there are three magic weapons in it, all of which are advanced. Although the most wanted Phosphorus Shield is gone, it��s not bad.


    is worthy of being the head of the Liu Chuzong, and he is indeed rich.


    Zhou Shu spread out the storage bag, "Sister, which ones you want to take away."


    Yan Yue didn''t even look at it, so he quickly reached out to block it back, "I don''t want it, it''s all yours from Junior Brother."


    "What nonsense, I can''t do it without the senior sister to deal with the two cultivators."


    Zhou Shu was slightly angry, "We got this together. Let''s pick some."


    stared at Zhou Shu for a while, Yan Yue thought for a while, and said softly, "I don''t need spirit stones, I don''t need medicinal pills, I can''t use exercises..."


    "In this case, I will be the only one to divide it."


    Seeing Yan Yue''s attitude, Zhou Shu had to shook his head and picked it up one by one, "These three bottles of Zeng Yuan Dan, can speed up the cultivation speed, I am useless, senior sister, you take it; the second-order Living Bone Pill, For treatment, half of us are used; you take these jade slips and hand them over to the martial arts as evidence, perhaps in exchange for some contribution; I can use the spirit stone, so I won��t give it to the senior sister; and the three magic weapons, this brace is just right It is used by body practitioners, I will keep it, and I will give the rest to Senior Sister."


    Yan Yue waved his hand again and again, "So many, not much."


    "Take it, don''t you listen to me again?" Zhou Shu showed a bit of anger.


    Hearing these words, Yan Yue didn''t dare to disobey as if he had been cursed. He quickly took it and said softly, "Listen."


    Now in her subconscious mind, disobedience seems to mean Zhou Shu is injured, and she doesn''t want to do this again.


    "Well, this Lingyun sword seems to be a first-tier middle-grade. It is very rare. If you think about it carefully, Senior Sister, it will be fine if you can easily." Zhou Shu nodded.


    The magic weapon like flying sword cannot be used by the cultivator. There must be a period of running-in period to familiarize himself with the performance, so that the flying sword can cooperate with the sword art that he has cultivated, so that the flying sword can perform the corresponding function. effect.


    There is often such a thing in the world of cultivating immortals. The cultivator got the rare Tier 5 flying sword, and immediately discarded the Tier 3 flying sword he used frequently, but instead lost to the opponent who could win.


    There are some flying swords, which are not suitable for cultivators to cultivate, even if they are of higher rank, they cannot be used. For example, Yan Yue, the body protection sword art she cultivated, obviously can''t use the kind of big sword that looks like a door.


    Not every flying sword is suitable for him. Every cultivator has a flying sword that is suitable for him. Flying swords do not have to be of high order, but more importantly, the degree of adaptation.


    After most sword repairers understand the sword intent, they will try to find the flying sword that best matches the sword intent. Since then, they will be dedicated and rarely replaced. When you feel that Feijian and other ranks are not enough, you can also use the corresponding materials to re-refine or strengthen, so that the Feijian rank will rise.


    "Medium grade flying sword!"


    Yan Yue was a little startled, staring at the flying sword in his hand carefully, unable to lift his head for a while.


    Zhou Shu handed over a jade slip, "Well, this jade slip is written in it, and it comes with the magic trick ��Ling Yun��, which looks very suitable for the senior sister."


    Lingyun, spiritual power coincides with a certain rhythm, ups and downs, and continuous. The duration of spiritual power in the flying sword becomes longer, and the spiritual power consumed by the cultivator will be reduced accordingly.


    "Thank you brother."


    Yan Yue stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes full of gratitude. This Lingyun sword was indeed very suitable for a female cultivator like her to practice defensive swordsmanship, and she might be able to understand something from it.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You are welcome, Senior Sister deserves it. Senior Sister, please go and tell the peak master that I am going to practice."


    Yan Yue nodded, then frowned again, "Can you still practice like this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s how we need to practice. Brother Xu said that if the body is quenched when the body is injured, the medicine will be more direct into the body. Not only will it recover quickly, but the effect will be better. I just have a try. "


    Yan Yue couldn''t help shaking his head, and said worriedly, "Your brother Xu is talking nonsense, right? How can there be such a reason?"


    "Hehe, senior sister, don''t worry, go now, I have to take off my clothes."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yan Yue with a weird smile.


    "I am leaving."


    Yan Yue flushed, and quickly stood up and went out, until she walked out of the door, she was still a little confused in her heart.


    Zhou Shu walked into the vat and felt pain all over his body.


    The pain was several times stronger than usual, and I almost felt like passing out immediately.


    But Zhou Shu not only forced himself to resist the severe pain, but also accelerated the operation of the body-rehabilitation method, allowing the liquid medicine to more thoroughly cleanse the body.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    screamed, swinging around in the house.


    More than two hours later, Zhou Shu stopped quenching his body, soaked in the liquid medicine and stopped moving.


    is indeed very effective. The liquid medicine seems to be pouring directly into the blood vessels and washing the body. The body tempering effect may be twice as high as usual, and the body has also been restored to a certain extent.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t want to come again for such a thing.


    Zhou Shu in the medicinal liquid, while absorbing the spiritual power in the medicinal liquid to refine qi, he went into contemplation.


    Killed by himself, thinking that he could kill people, but failed. The Liuxianzong still provokes the Hoyin School. I don''t know what the final result will be. However, the Yan family obviously won''t have anything to do, and this matter is over.


    This time I didn��t find a suitable demon pill in Fangshi, and the Qi Channel still couldn��t be cultivated normally. This was nothing. Zhou Shu was prepared. It is feasible to practice with medicinal liquid. At least he can use some magic tricks when fighting. The sea of ??air is always a big problem, if it can��t be solved, it��s really troublesome.


    The sea of ??qi is not good, the spiritual power is scarce, and the magic weapon is not used. I can��t use many magic tricks. When facing a strong enemy, he will be stretched. Magic weapon, the result of the match against Hu Jiasheng will definitely not be so embarrassed. In the end, he will have to rely on Tianwei.


    Moreover, the sea of ??qi is broken, making the cultivation and promotion of little meaning, and the increased spiritual power reserves are pitifully small.


    Must hurry up.


    He went to Ruyilou before and also saw the prices of some pills. For example, the useful sea pill, which can restore about one-tenth of his Qi Sea, can only use one, but the price is far more than his net worth. I hope to buy it at Ruyilou, I''m afraid it will take a long, long time to save.


    This time he got a lot of spirit stones. His net worth already has more than 3,000 middle-grade ones. In the foundation building, they are all considered to be very wealthy, but they are still far away.


    It''s difficult to rely on Lingshi.


    Speaking of the one-yuan Rong Hai Dan in the Heyin School, the effect is twice that of the Hai Dan, but it only needs 70,000 contributions. It is better to make contributions in the martial arts.


    Although the speed at which he makes contributions is definitely the number one among the outer disciples, there is still a long way to go.


    How to earn more contribution faster and more, obviously it is impossible to dig out another secret...


    It would be nice if the spirit stone could be exchanged for contribution.


    Zhou Shu thought about it, and gradually fell asleep.

 Chapter 112: 200 acres of farming

    "What? Two hundred acres!"


    The disciple in charge looked at Zhou Shu in a daze, somewhat unbelievable.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, brother trouble."


    The disciple in charge is quite mature, and said slowly, "Junior, I have to make it clear to you that renting spiritual land here is not allowed to be transferred to others. If you rent it yourself, you must grow it yourself. You are sure you want to grow it alone. Two hundred acres?"


    "OK." Zhou Shu was serious.


    The disciple in charge looked at Zhou Shu, "Okay, I hope you will be busy. Recently, there are fewer and fewer disciples renting spiritual fields, otherwise there are not so many. Two hundred acres of first-order spiritual fields, the rent for three years is Three hundred middle-grade spirit stones."


    Zhou Shu quickly handed out the Lingshi, "Brother, this is the Lingshi."


    The disciple in charge took the spirit stones and counted them in surprise, "Unexpectedly there are so many spirit stones..."


    Zhou Shu just did nothing.


    The disciple in charge took a jade plaque, punched in some marks and handed it to Zhou Shu, ��There is the location of the spiritual field in the jade plaque, just around Qinghe Peak, and there are Linggu, medicinal seeds, and a corresponding tool beside the Miscellaneous Hall. Junior brother can buy it."


    "Thank you brother." Zhou Shu saluted, turned and walked.


    The disciple in charge yelled again, "Junior, I suggest you go to the spirit beast pen to rent some green-iron longhorn beetles. It is a bit more expensive, but it is worth the price, otherwise you will definitely not be able to do it alone."


    "Thank you for your kindness, brother, I understand." Zhou Shu turned around and thanked him, and then left the house.


    "The current disciple, it''s really messed up, it''s not good to buy some magic weapons like Lingshi?" The disciple in charge sighed and continued to do things.


    Zhou Shu bought two hundred acres of Linggu seeds and went straight to the Lingtian.


    The idea of ??farming, he thought about it for a long time, and found it feasible.


    If it is planted well, one mu of spiritual field can produce 50 catties of spiritual valley in one season, and three seasons a year, that is one hundred and fifty catties, and two hundred acres is 30,000 catties. Linggu can be turned over to martial art to exchange for contribution, 30,000 catties can be exchanged for 15,000 contribution, which is also very good.


    Although farming does not require much skill, it is extremely laborious, time-consuming and labor-intensive, and I have to be busy every day. Many disciples chose to use this method to make contributions, but they planted 20 to 30 acres at most, making it easier, while Zhou Shu planted 200 acres in one go.


    This kind of difficulty, I am afraid it is several times bigger than mining.


    But for farming, Zhou Shu also helped Yang Hei at Wuwangmen before. He knows how to do it, but now he picks it up and he is not a novice.


    He didn''t rent a spirit worm like the green beetle, it was not expensive, but he planned to use the ground to rebuild the body, without delay, and even specially asked for the Chen Xing iron **** from Xu Lie.


    Qinghe Peak, can be regarded as the place where the aura of the lotus school is very strong, even at the foot of the mountain, it is much better than the Shaofeng Garden at the outer gate.


    Countless spiritual fields line up in large expanses at the foot of the mountain, wide and wide, and many practitioners are busy in it.


    In a spiritual field in the corner, Zhou Shu carried Chen Xing iron hoe, turning over the ground one by one, his face covered with sweat.


    Xiao Gun was also taken by him to the edge of the Lingtian. He just drilled around and couldn''t see anything unusual about it. It seemed to prove that this guy was not a shovel.


    Made at sunrise, the sunset never ceases.


    Rest immediately when tired, and busy again when rested, Zhou Shu has no fatigue. He has to rectify the land before the chores are released, otherwise he won''t have such time when the chores are arranged.


    He has never been back. He has built a small shed, and the big bucket of liquid medicine for cultivation and body tempering is also taken by him, soaking it at any time.


    The ���� painting symbols were put on hold, except for a few necessary thunder gun symbols, everything else stopped. But it was not a hindrance, the spa magical talisman had enough reserves, and on the quagmire talisman, the hunting of the demon had just ended, and there was not enough ink supply.


    After nine days of busy days and nights, two hundred acres of spiritual fields were sorted out by Zhou Shu alone, and they were ready for sowing.


    Looking at the neat and uniform spiritual field in front of him, Zhou Shu felt satisfied. After sowing the seeds, his work was reduced a lot. Watering the water twice a day on time, and weeding and insecticides at the right time.


    "Ha, you are not finished yet!"


    Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian walked over leisurely.


    Li Aojian smiled slightly, "Do you want to help today, Xiao Zhou?"


    "It''s okay today, help me sow the seeds." Zhou Shu pointed to the Linggu seeds on the ground.


    Before they wanted to help, Zhou Shu refused. This is a great opportunity to train. After high-intensity exercise, Zhou Shu feels that he has made a lot of progress. Asking them to help will affect the training.


    "I found the right person, I used to do this, good at it!"


    Zhu Dashan picked up the seeds and sprinkled them very skillfully, one by one, spreading extremely evenly. Obviously, he had done a lot before.


    Zhou Shu smiled, and chatted with Li Aojian while sowing seeds.


    "Old Li, have you refined eight levels of Qi?"


    Li Aojian nodded, "I broke through yesterday, and Zhu Dashan gave me his middle-grade Yiqi Pill. The effect is really good. It only took three days to reach the limit."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I also have medicinal pills for you, the middle-grade condensing pill, you build the foundation earlier."


    "Ah, medium grade condensing pill?"


    Li Aojian was quite surprised. He looked at Zhou Shu and then at Zhu Dashan. He couldn''t help but shook his head, "You two, it seems that you always have a chance."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Not a chance, okay."


    "Hmph, even so, I will never lose to you, it must be me who advanced in the inner door." Li Aojian glanced at him and said proudly.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with a smile on the corners of his mouth, "Look at it."


    After a lot of hard work, the two hundred acres of Lingtian were planted with Linggu seeds. Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian wanted to help Zhou Shu water them with the Xiaoyun Yu Jue, but Zhou Shu sent them away with a smile. Watering this kind of thing should be done by themselves.


    He didn''t plan to use Xiaoyunyu Jue, but directly watered it with spiritual spring water.


    This will increase the output of Linggu, and more importantly, it is possible to refine the body. The watering twice a day is also designated by him as the training time, and it will not be wasted.


    There are several spiritual springs around Qinghe Peak, which disciples can use at any time.


    Zhou Shu looked around and walked to the nearest Lingquan.


    This spiritual spring is far away from Qinghe Peak. It is located between the hills on the opposite side. It is surrounded by green trees and the water is gurgling, but no one comes.


    Lingquan, there is a thirteen or four-year-old blue shirt disciple dancing swords there.


    The sword in his hand was made of branches, and the swordsmanship he used was very unreasonable.


    is not like an immortal disciple, but like a wild child.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu didn''t think it was a bit strange, but he didn''t do anything. He just took the bucket and went to Lingquan.


    When the disciple saw someone coming, his face flushed suddenly, and his movements became chaotic. With a bang, he slipped and fell straight into the spring.


    Zhou Shu saw a bad eye and jumped out a few steps quickly. When he was about to fall into the water, he reached out and grabbed him and lifted him up.


    "Thank you brother for helping!"


    The disciple hurriedly bowed to salute, with an embarrassed expression, and even a bit ashamed.

 Chapter 113: Swordsmanship class

    Zhou Shu looked carefully for a while, this disciple was not at the third level of the Qi Refining Realm, but was wearing a blue shirt. He was obviously an inner disciple.


    The third floor of the Qi Refining Realm is the inner disciple, and his aptitude must be very good.


    "You are welcome, what do you do here alone?"


    Zhou Shu took the wooden scoop, scooped a spoonful of water, and asked casually.


    The disciple blushed and said, "I, I didn''t do anything..."


    It seems that he rarely talks to people and is not good at communicating.


    Zhou Shu thought about it a little bit, and then guessed something, "Junior Brother, you are practicing Sword Art, Qinghe Peak is all practicing alchemy, and you are afraid that others will see it, so you practice it secretly."


    The disciple''s face turned redder, and he quickly defended, "Brother, I just practiced for fun, I didn''t practice sword art, and Master wouldn''t allow it."


    "It''s okay, you just assume I didn''t see it."


    Zhou Shu put down the wooden scoop, picked up the huge wooden barrel and walked back.


    The disciple thought for a while, and he took a few steps without worry, "Senior brother, don''t tell others, or the master knows it and will scold me for not doing business."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t even know who you are, let alone who your master is."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed secretly, this disciple is very confused.


    The disciple suddenly nodded, his face suddenly showing a little joy, and he waved his hand, "Ah, brother, then you are busy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head without saying much, and went back.


    The disciple saw Zhou Shu walk away for a while, then picked up the branches and gestured with a serious attitude, but the posture was terrible.


    A few days later, it was another day to give out chores.


    This time the lottery is drawn together by everyone, which reduces the possibility of cheating.


    "Yes, manage the medicine garden."


    Zhou Shu looked at the jade sign and nodded slightly.


    Speaking of it, managing the pharmacy is really the easiest chore for outer disciples. In the lotus school, very few disciples steal medicinal materials from the medicinal garden, and there are very few small beasts to nuisance them. Every day��s work is to check if the array of talisman is damaged, and then count the number of precious medicinal materials. .


    The kind of medicinal materials is not the matter of the outer disciple, it is the responsibility of the special inner disciple.


    contribution rate is also the least, 100 points a month.


    However, Zhou Shu does not rely on chores to make contributions now, it is the best to save time, and he can draw a few more talisman.


    Li Aojian walked to him and said earnestly, "You can''t miss the Sword Art lesson on the first day of today."


    "I know, together."


    Zhou Shu nodded. After half a year of learning, he was finally able to see the Sword Art of the Lotus School. He was very interested. Only Zhu Dashan was not interested, but after Li Aojian said that there might be a big sword suitable for him, he also moved his mind.


    Guided Yetang.


    Dozens of outside disciples stared eagerly at the practitioners in the hall, their eyes shining brightly.


    The disciples present are all the Dutch sect who aspires to be a swordsman, and they are naturally full of expectations.


    The cultivator in ���� is called Fang Shoushan. He has the first level of coagulation and is about forty years old with a square face.


    He looked at the disciple under him, nodded with satisfaction, and then slowly said, "Sword Art is the foundation of the Heyin School''s body and the foundation of the disciple''s cultivation! Everyone present, since you have come in, just First ask yourself, have you all decided to take sword training as your lifelong goal and are willing to dedicate your life to swords?"


    The disciples were a little startled at once, but they didn''t expect that the practitioners would ask such harsh questions from the beginning.


    "Yes!"


    Amidst the noise, one voice is particularly loud.


    The crowd looked in the direction of the sound, and saw Li Aojian stand alone, staring at the front and pointing like a sword, his face proud and selfless.


    The disciples were inspired and shouted, "Yes, yes!"


    Zhu Dashan is also among them, but he is mostly a gangster, raising his hands and shouting and laughing, without any solemnity.


    Fang Shoushan glanced at Li Aojian, nodded with relief, and looked at Zhu Dashan, staring fiercely, and Zhu Dashan quickly shrank.


    "Swordsman should have such an awareness, if not, he is destined to accomplish nothing in kendo!"


    Fang Shoushan looked around, then pointed at Li Aojian, "This disciple''s attitude is very good, it is in line with the temperament of swordsmanship, others should learn more from him."


    Li Aojian''s heart is extremely dark, but he still maintains a proud posture, unshakable for a hundred years.


    There were constant comments on the side, pointing at him, but no matter how noisy it was, the hardest thing to hide was Zhu Dashan''s snicker. That smirk was louder than a big laugh.


    And Zhou Shu tilted his head and looked to the side with an expression that I didn''t recognize them.


    "Okay, everyone pay attention to the class."


    Fang Shoushan waved his hand, and Jiyetang also became quiet.


    "I think you all know that there are three types of introductory swordsmanship of the Holland School. The first is the body-protecting swordsmanship, which focuses on defense, but the close-range attacks are also quite good. The defensive power of the second-order magic weapon can retreat peacefully when facing the foundation-building cultivator. Most disciples are used to starting with this sword art..."


    "The second is the Rainstorm Sword Art. It is a pure offensive sword art that gives up defense. Whether it is a long attack or a close attack, there is enough play. The sword art is used like rain, and no one can stop it. Jianyi, only a disciple who has made great progress can realize that not all disciples can learn..."


    "The third one is One Sword Sword Art. It only has one sword in all its moves, but it is the most difficult of the three sword art. It requires a high level of comprehension. But its power is also the greatest, especially its sword intent, which changes. Multi-faceted, one sword transforms five swords, ten swords, or even a hundred swords. If you realize it, it will be of great help to the future practice of any swordsmanship... Disciple with high aspirations can choose to practice swordsmanship, but beginners do not. It''s necessary Fang Shoushan glanced at the crowd and slowly said, "Think about it, everyone, what sword art you want to learn, and then tell me. "


    "Uncle Master, I want to learn the sword technique!"


    As soon as Fang Shoushan''s voice fell, Li Aojian shouted.


    "Okay, it seems you have planned for a while, I will give you the first one!"


    Fang Shoushan was quite surprised, and then nodded, a jade slip flew out and fell in front of Li Aojian.


    Li Aojian took it with both hands and immediately saluted Fang Shoushan.


    Fang Shoushan had a slight smile on his face, "Yes, what''s your name?"


    "Return to Uncle Master, let''s get Li Aojian!"


    "Okay, I remember you."


    Fang Shoushan nodded, "If you have any questions during cultivation, you can ask me. If I am away, you can go to Gu Guangfeng."


    "Thank you, Master Fang!"


    Li Aojian quickly bent over and gave another big gift.


    This kind of guidance is extremely rare for an external disciple, and it can be regarded as an opportunity, he will never miss it.


    "Ah, why didn''t I say it earlier."


    "Damn it, that''s okay, I knew I was the first to grab it."


    "Oh, missed the opportunity!"


    The disciple beside ���� sighed, but soon cheered up and raised their hands one after another, "Uncle Master, I want to learn Jiyu Sword Art!"


    "Uncle Master, I''m learning the Bodyguard Sword Art!"


    The voices one after another, one louder than the other, the atmosphere was very warm, which made Fang Shoushan very pleased. In his impression, there hasn''t been such a sight for several years. This is all because Li Aojian brought it up. He couldn''t help but become more interested in Li Aojian.


    "Uncle Master, I learn Jiyu Jianjue."


    In the crowd, Zhou Shu raised his hand.

 Chapter 114: Lu 7

    Zhou Shu took the Jiyu Jianjue and bowed to salute.


    Choosing this sword technique, he has his own considerations. It is the first time to formally learn swords. It is not suitable to challenge the difficult and step by step. Moreover, the main attack of the rain sword technique is quite similar to the broken jade sword technique. Maybe What can be learned from it.


    After a short while, the sword tactics are distributed.


    Basically, the disciples chose the Jiyu Sword Technique and the Body Protection Sword Technique, and there were only two candidates for the sword technique.


    "Very good, you first study here for an hour, and then there will be inner sect brothers to practice and teach, so concentrate on!"


    Fang Shoushan sent out his sword arts, and then went out.


    Many disciples sat cross-legged on the ground, holding their swordsmanship and looked serious.


    Immediately, a few disciples came in to distribute long swords. These long swords were all non-advanced magic weapons. They were made of free willow wood. The only useful point was that they could transmit spiritual power, which was better than ordinary long swords.


    A long time passed quickly.


    Zhou Shu rushed to Lingquan with a wooden barrel, thinking about the sword technique he learned today.


    Most of his time is spent on deductions and calculations. Sword tactics are obviously much more complicated than ordinary tactics. It is necessary to mobilize the whole body''s spiritual power to cooperate with the sword tactics. The qi veins passed through are also several times more than those of ordinary tactics. It is only a small part of the performance, and even the first style cannot be fully performed.


    will all be deduced and formally practiced, I am afraid it will take a long time.


    And there are other problems. When the inner disciple was teaching Jiyu Sword Art, he followed it. The result was not very good, not because of the sword art, but spiritual power. The Rainstorm Sword Art requires an instantaneous burst of spiritual power, and requires a lot of spiritual power accumulation. The more spiritual power accumulated, can it burst out with rain-like power. With his current sea of ??anger, even the second formula could not be fully displayed.


    "There are 13 types of Jiyu Sword Art. I want to use all of them. It''s almost impossible. I can''t even use them completely, let alone comprehend the meaning of the sword."


    He sighed secretly, a little bit angrily, "There are many problems, take it slow."


    The first time I learned swordsmanship, I encountered a lot of troubles, but this wouldn''t hit him, he wouldn''t give up.


    Next to Lingquan, Zhou Shu saw the inner disciple who was practicing sword again.


    His clothes are covered with water stains, and he has obviously fallen into Lingquan once. His movements are still awkward, but his expression is serious.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and fetched water for himself.


    The disciple saw Zhou Shu and quickly walked over, "Brother, you didn''t tell others about seeing me, did you?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "I don''t even know you, how to tell others, you just practice yours."


    "Hmm."


    The disciple nodded in satisfaction, and whispered, "I found this good place with great difficulty. Other senior sisters and masters would not come over. If they knew about it, I would have no place to practice swords."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help shook his head. Here are the spiritual fields planted by the outer disciples. Where can inner disciples come over, and he is a Qinghe Peak inner disciple who doesn''t learn his alchemy, and runs to practice nothing. His own swordsmanship is also speechless.


    But among the cultivators, there are many people with weird temperaments, and there is nothing to care about.


    "gone."


    Zhou Shu nodded to him, turned and left.


    "Brother, goodbye!" The disciple politely saluted, and began to practice his sword again.


    For a few days, Zhou Shu could see that disciple almost every day, not to mention his hard work, his posture became increasingly strange.


    "I said, it''s wrong for you to practice like this."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but couldn''t help but speak.


    The disciple said "Oh", and walked over dejectedly, "Brother, how can I practice?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You should find this sword technique and practice according to it."


    "But I don''t have a sword art, and no one teaches it."


    There was a lot of aggrieved face on his face, "Master only allows me to read the Danfang and Hua Ting Nei Jade Scriptures. As long as I look at other things, he will hit me..."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him thoughtfully.


    In the past few days, Zhou Shu has performed all the first three forms of the Jiyu Sword Art, but the third form cannot be practiced due to lack of spiritual power, and it is a little itchy.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I will teach you a little, only a little."


    "Good, good! Great!"


    The disciple was a little gaffe, ran over in a hurry, grabbed Zhou Shu''s barrel and shook it, "Brother teach me."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, this was too hungry and thirsty. The guy in front of him had no less love for the sword than Li Aojian, but he was from Qinghe Peak, which was really weird.


    "First of all, you can''t use branches."


    Zhou Shu handed him the wooden sword, "Use this."


    "Thank you brother!"


    The disciple took the wooden sword and stared at it for a long time, but couldn''t bear to let it go.


    "Poor, this is just a wooden sword, are you really an inner disciple..." Zhou Shu was a little speechless.


    Zhou Shu taught him a bit of the sword tactic he deduced according to his own ideas. It is only the third style, which is the wind and rain.


    The disciple thought for a while, then immediately picked up the wooden sword and waved it with a sharp look, which was quite imposing.


    "That''s it, no more. Just practice again. Put down the wooden sword when you leave. I will come to fetch water later."


    Zhou Shu stopped and watched for a while, combined with the sword tactics deduced in the sea of ??knowledge, quite enlightened, and then picked up the wooden barrel and left.


    And the disciple was immersed in the sword art, and seemed to have not heard Zhou Shu''s words.


    When Zhou Shu came again, the disciple had already left. The wooden sword was placed upright on the edge of Lingquan, with a neat row of small characters carved into the soil on the edge, "Thank you, brother, for teaching me. I will come tomorrow. Please brother again. Borrow the sword, Lu Qiliu."


    Lu Qi, a weird name, just like a person.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, put away the wooden sword, and continued to plow the fields.


    After several days, Zhou Shu and Lu Qi gradually became familiar with each other.


    Like most people, the young Lu Qi came to the Heyin Sect with the dream of becoming a swordsman and sword immortal, but after a aptitude check, he was considered a rare alchemy wizard in a century and was forcibly accepted into the Qinghe Peak. .


    His ambition is to cultivate swordsmanship, but the master of Qinghefeng only allows him to read the jade scriptures and prescriptions in Hua Ting every day, and he doesn''t let him touch anything else He can only practice alchemy.


    Occasionally, I feel itching, and when I talk about sword repair, I will be beaten and scolded by the master and severely scolded.


    But Lu Qi hasn''t changed his mind, instead he has more rebellious psychology.


    Recently, his master didn''t have time to take care of him. He sneaked down here to practice swords. He couldn''t practice swords at Qinghe Peak. Even if he made random gestures with branches, he would be blamed by those senior sisters who were not doing business.


    "Brother, just teach me another style."


    Lu Qi grabbed Zhou Shu''s barrel, begging non-stop.


    There are female cultivators everywhere in Qinghe Peak. He is so young that he blushes when he speaks. He can''t speak a few words with anyone. After meeting Zhou Shu, he is quite similar and talks more.


    Zhou Shu only shook his head, "No, if you teach you again, you will really become an unsuccessful job. You are a pill-making wizard, why don''t you concentrate on alchemy? Your future achievements may not be worse than sword cultivation."


    Lu Qi stubbornly shook his head, "As for the alchemy wizard, it is better to repair the sword. I like swords but don''t like medicinal materials."


    Zhou Shu was quite indifferent, "Qualification for cultivation is very important. Your aptitude determines the future, and your personal thoughts sometimes hinder your growth."


    Now that he knew that Lu Qi was a pill-making wizard, Zhou Shu would not teach him Sword Jue again. That would be really not good, even if he wanted to use Lu Qi to experiment with his own sword Jue-Lu Qi''s Sword Jue could be considered as a sword jue. With talent, with a little guidance, Lu Qi can clearly use the sword art he can''t use. He can understand from the side and help a lot.


    Moreover, Lu Qi��s master believed that Lu Qi was a pill-making genius, but he went to teach Lu Qi Jianjue. When Lu Qi��s master blamed it, he could not afford the responsibility.


    Lu Qi stood up, with a frustrated expression, "Brother, I see..."


    He put down the wooden sword and left slowly.

 Chapter 115: Middle-aged cultivator

    In the next few days, Zhou Shu never saw Lu Qi again.


    He should have given up, Zhou Shu also felt a sense of sorrow, but it didn''t matter.


    But as soon as Zhou Shu approached the forest today, he heard the whispering sound of sword practice coming from Lingquan.


    Zhou comfortably walked over, and it was Lu Qi again. He saw Zhou Shu coming, and the branch in his hand danced faster.


    The branch is not a sword. Once it is injected with spiritual power, it splits instantly and explodes into many fragments, leaving a gray head and face, which is quite embarrassing.


    Zhou Shu put down the barrel and smiled, "Are you still planning to practice sword art?"


    Lu Qi nodded earnestly, "I have to practice sword art no matter what, no matter how the master refuses, no matter how much the senior sister scolds, even if there is only one style, even if the senior brother doesn''t use the sword for me, even..."


    "OK OK."


    Seeing Lu Qiyi''s serious chatter, Zhou Shu waved his hand a little funny.


    Zhou Shu also had such stubbornness. Since this Lu Qi is so persistent, just help him out.


    Zhou Shu looked at Lu Qi and said calmly, "I can teach you, or borrow your sword, but you must never tell others that I taught you, and don''t leave your alchemy."


    "what?"


    Lu Qi ran over in a few steps, clutching Zhou Shu��s barrel, "Is the brother really willing to teach me?"


    "You promise me first."


    "Promise, as long as I am willing to teach me to practice swordsmanship, I will agree to anything the brother says!"


    Lu Qi replied hurriedly, picking up the ladle and pouring water into the wooden bucket, "I will never tell others, I will fetch water every day, senior brother will also give it to me."


    "It''s not necessary, watering is my business."


    Zhou Shu threw the wooden sword over with a smile, "Take the sword and teach you another style today."


    "Ok!"


    Lu Qi heard this and immediately picked up the sword and looked at Zhou Shu respectfully, "Thank you brother!"


    Zhou Shu taught Lv Qi the sword technique he deduced five to ten times. Then he observed his use and compared them in the sea of ??knowledge.


    Speaking of Lu Qi��s aptitude is really very good, he has the third-level Qi Refining Realm, and his spiritual power reserves are only comparable to the fourth-level Cultivator, and the Qi veins should be well opened. The Rainstorm Sword Art that needs to burst is in his hands. It''s quite effortless to make it out.


    It took more than two months for such days.


    Zhou Shu has fully deduced the Jiyu Sword Art, and taught them all to Lu Qi.


    Lu Qi has benefited a lot, but Zhou Shu''s gain is not small.


    The two phases confirm that some of Zhou Shu��s previous confusion about the sword tactics was suddenly resolved. He considered the sword tactics too complicated. In fact, it is not the case. If his sea of ??qi recovers a little, it will reach the fourth level of the normal cultivator''s Qi cultivation realm. He is very sure to use this set of swordsmanship completely.


    As long as you use it completely and become more proficient, you can think about comprehending the meaning of swords.


    Zhou Shu fetched water as usual, but he did not hear the daily sound of sword practice. He was a little suspicious. When he walked to the side of Lingquan, he found that there was a middle-aged cultivator standing beside Lu Qi, with a majestic face. Staring at him, Lu Qi drooped his neck, quite depressed.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "This nephew, you taught my apprentice to practice sword art?"


    The middle-aged cultivator was in a state of condensed veins, his complexion was solemn, his three long beards wiggled slightly, and he looked at Zhou Shu with a smile.


    Zhou Shu stood still and gave a salute first, "Hello, Master."


    He glared at Lu Qi fiercely, and thought to himself that he was really unreliable when he was young, and he didn''t seem to be beaten, so he directly confessed me.


    Lu Qi understood Zhou Shu''s meaning, and said quickly, "Brother I''m sorry, but I didn''t say..."


    But I was stopped by the middle-aged cultivator before he finished speaking. He could only blush, and looked at Zhou Shu a little helplessly, with apologetic eyes in his eyes.


    The middle-aged cultivator stared at Zhou Shu with a stern expression, "I am so courageous, I dared to teach my disciple indiscriminately, come on, what is your name?"


    "Uncle Master, disciple Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, and now that the matter is up, he has to admit it frankly, "But it''s not what the uncle master thought, and there is no intention to teach the uncle''s disciples."


    According to Lu Qi, his master is very vicious, and he beats and scolds when he moves. It seems that the trouble he has caused is not small.


    "Zhou Shu? Are you Zhou Shu?"


    The middle-aged cultivator was slightly taken aback, looked at Zhou Shu a few times, "So it''s you."


    Seeing his change of expression, Zhou Shu paused in his heart, wondering whether it was good or bad, "It''s a disciple."


    The middle-aged cultivator started to ponder.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know what he meant, so he could only wait quietly, but he guessed that this person was probably a high-level man of the Heyin School, and he knew his name even when he knew the secret realm.


    The middle-aged cultivator turned his head and smiled, "You are really an unexpected disciple."


    Zhou Shu said politely, "The disciple doesn''t understand the meaning of the uncle."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, "The Jiyu Sword Art you taught is a bit different from the Zongmen. Did you change it yourself?"


    "Disciple..."


    Zhou Shu wanted to say something and then stopped, he had indeed deduced the sword art, and he had also figured out an explanation that would not be suspected. But he, a disciple of the outer sect, went to change the sword art that has been circulated for a long time in the sect. Some people would laugh at him for ignorance, some would scold him for arrogance, and even severely punish him. In short, no one would praise him.


    He didn''t know the attitude of the cultivator in front of him, so he was a little hard to talk.


    But he didn''t know that the middle-aged cultivator opposite had similar ideas.


    The middle-aged cultivator pondered for a while, sighed, and then said seriously, "Zhou Shu, you changed very well."


    An hour ago, he came to Lu Qi with such anger-I was closed for a few months to practice alchemy, and you actually ran to practice Sword JueLu Qi, you really disappointed me. !


    But when he saw Lu Qi using the Yu Jian Jue, his anger turned completely into surprise.


    how is this possible!


    More than two months, have you practiced Jiyu Sword Art to this level? The thirteen-style sword tactics are completed in one go, like a torrential rain, quite a sword tactic.


    Isn''t Lu Qi not only a wizard of alchemy, but also a wizard of swordsmanship, is he born with swordsmanship?


    He was very surprised to ask who taught Lu Qi, but Lu Qi kept silent, only saying that he had accidentally picked up a sword technique and then cultivated it like this.


    But he couldn��t believe that Lu Qi, who had never been in contact with sword tactics, could change the practice of sword tactics by himself. There were even several ways of using spiritual power that were very different from the original sword tactics. This was definitely not Lu. What Qi can do must be an expert professor, and most of them are senior Jin Dan in the door, so he didn''t dare to make mistakes, let alone scold Lu Qi, and only took Lu Qi to wait here.


    When he saw Zhou Shu, he never thought that Zhou Shu taught him. How could it be an outside disciple?


    But seeing Lu Qi''s look, he had to believe it again.


    The expert is actually an outside disciple, he has experienced worldly things, at this time he is a little at a loss.


    Hearing the words of the middle-aged cultivator and seeing his sincere attitude, Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he hurriedly bowed and saluted, "Uncle Master praised him."


    "It''s not an award. Most people can''t do this. It seems that your understanding of Jiyu Sword Art has reached a certain level. It''s really rare."


    The middle-aged cultivator sighed again, and looked at Zhou Shu, "I can''t imagine that there is such a talent in the outer door. It''s no wonder that Uncle Zhao is so blue-eyed for you."


    The Uncle Zhao he said is naturally Zhao Yueru.


    Zhou Shuchui looked at him with his hands, as if he had guessed his identity.

 Chapter 116: Seeking Dan

    "Zhou Shu, you should be a novice swordsman, right?"


    The middle-aged cultivator looked at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Why do you know so much about Jiyu Sword Art? Some changes you made, in my opinion, even many Condensed Vein Realm Sword Cultivators may not be able to think of it."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "The disciple saw Master Zhao using the Snow Soul Sword Art, and he had some insights. In addition, Master also pointed out a few words, so that''s why he practiced like this."


    He had thought of such an explanation a long time ago, and only waited for someone to ask.


    The middle-aged cultivator nodded, seeming to think Zhou Shu��s explanation was reasonable, ��That''s it. Uncle Zhao is so amazing, seeing her using the sword is a kind of blessing, not to mention that she even pointed you. That''s even more rare."


    He looked at Lu Qi, then turned his head, his face was a bit suspicious, "Zhou Shu, you have a unique understanding, why do you not practice diligently, but instead teach Lu Qi?"


    Having such a savvy, not to cherish self-secrets, but to teach others, this is really weird, which makes him unable to understand and suspect Zhou Shu has ulterior motives.


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, and then slowly said, "Don��t hide from Master Lu, the disciples have defects in Qi and Qi, so they can��t practice Sword Art for the time being. I saw Master Lu be thirsty for the sword, so I taught it to Master Lu."


    Lu Qi looked at Zhou Shu gratefully and nodded repeatedly, "Master, Brother Zhou is a good person."


    "defective?"


    The middle-aged cultivator groaned slightly, waving his sleeves towards Zhou Shu, "Don''t be nervous, take care of your spiritual power."


    Zhou Shu nodded. It seemed that the cultivator wanted to check his qi pulse, but he didn''t care much. This kind of aptitude exploration, the injected alien spirit power can only pass through the larger Qi Channel, unable to detect the root, and it is impossible to detect the cause of his Qi Channel damage.


    A cool breath penetrated from the center of the eyebrows, and instantly walked a small circle in the sea of ??qi.


    The middle-aged cultivator shook his head slightly, "There is a lack of qi veins, and the sea of ??qi is damaged. It seems that the veins are naturally broken. It is really rare that you can still practice cultivation, even to this point."


    In his eyes looking at Zhou Shu, besides surprise, there was more regret.


    Such a test has solved many of his doubts. No wonder Zhou Shu teaches Lu Qi, no wonder Zhou Shu is just an outside disciple. After all, his qualifications are limited and there is no way.


    He sighed, "It''s a pity."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and did not speak.


    The middle-aged cultivator turned to Lu Qi, "If you continue to practice like this, it is not impossible for you to understand the sword intent. Lu Qi, I agree with you to practice the sword, but this is the only one. Before you understand the sword intent, never touch others. Sword Art, and alchemy cannot be left behind."


    He didn''t want Lu Qi to practice the sword, because he thought that Lu Qi would achieve more on the alchemy path, so he couldn''t be distracted elsewhere, but now that Lu Qi showed a talent for practicing swords, he would not stop forcibly.


    The disciple is always the stronger the better.


    Lu Qi was ecstatic, and quickly bowed down, "Thank you Master, thank you Master!"


    After thanking him, he turned to Zhou Shu again, "Thank you Brother Zhou! Thank you Brother Zhou for teaching me swordsmanship!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, also somewhat pleased.


    The middle-aged cultivator stared at Zhou Shu and calmly said, "Zhou Shu, you have taught my disciple to practice swords for a few months, and I can''t wait for you. If you have any requirements, please let me know."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. Now that he had guessed the identity of this cultivator, he would naturally not miss this excellent opportunity.


    He bowed slightly, "Senior is Uncle Miao Xiu?"


    (Explain, the names used before were different, but now they are all changed to Miaoxiu, sorry.)


    The middle-aged cultivator nodded slightly, with a gentle smile, "Yes, I am Miao Xiu."


    Zhou Shu nodded, very happy in his heart.


    Miao Xiu, the peak master of Qinghe Peak, the first person to refine alchemy under Elder Jin.


    Miao Xiu glanced at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "You probably want to repair Qi Channel or Qi Hai pill, such as the One Yuan Rong Hai Pill, but those are not easy to give you, although my disciples are very fond of you. Take care, but this is a personal matter, and it is not enough to exchange for those sect''s pill. The materials of those pill are obtained by the disciples of the school with hard work or even life. Only by making enough contributions to the sect can it be possible obtain."


    "The disciple understands and has no such plans."


    Zhou Shu knew that the lotus sect had strict rules. Such valuable pill and magic weapon could not be regarded as personal property. Even if Miao Xiu wanted to give it, he might not be able to do it.


    The materials of those medicines are rare and need to be continuously collected by the sects. It may not be possible to open a furnace for alchemy in a few years. After refining, the medicines will also be unified by the sects and can only be exchanged for contribution.


    Miao Xiu nodded, "It''s okay to understand, then you can tell."


    Zhou comfortably said, "Junior Brother Lu seems unfit to listen to this matter."


    Miao Xiu groaned slightly, her big sleeves swayed slightly, and a light blue circle appeared immediately, covering Zhou Shu in it, "Just say it."


    He knew that what Zhou Shu said was related to the secret realm and could not be disclosed.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The disciple wants to ask Master Uncle to help disciple refine a Luanyuan Dan."


    "Ranyuan Dan?"


    Miao Xiu was startled slightly, "The chaos pill that opened up the second sea of ??Qi?"


    Zhou Shu responded, "Exactly."


    "You haven''t heard of it yet? Luanyuan Pill can improve the practitioner to a certain extent, but it brings more trouble. Some practitioners who have used it can''t even publish the magic formula, so there are very few practitioners. Use it, and the Heyin School rarely refines this kind of pill."


    Miao Xiu glanced at Zhou Shu and said quite earnestly, "Although the source of chaos can open up the sea of ??qi, the spiritual power in the second sea of ??qi is extremely difficult to control, and you will become very difficult to control whether you are practicing or using magic arts. Trouble And the second Qi Hai will not change due to the elevation of the realm, and the size is always the same. Your Qi pulse is damaged, you should improve the Qi first. It is not a good idea to increase the Qi Hai with Luan Yuan Dan. "


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "The disciples all understand, but the disciple really needs Luanyuan Pill."


    Of course he knew the shortcomings of the chaotic source pill, but spiritual power control was never a problem for him. As long as the deduction was good and proficient, there would be no difference, and multiple qi seas and more spiritual power reserves were better than now.


    Miao Xiu pondered for a while and nodded, "Since this is the case, I won''t say much. Your request is not excessive, I can accept it. But since you are seeking alchemy, the materials for alchemy must be ready? The source of chaos is not very complicated, and basically it will not fail, but its core material is the demon pill. It must be the demon pill of the humanoid monster. This is not so easy, and the higher the level, the better. , Of course, the second-order demon pill can also be accepted, but the sea of ??qi generated is very small, better than nothing."


    "Well, I have a demon pill. It is a Tier 4 demon pill gifted by Uncle Zhao. Please see it."


    Zhou Shu took out a demon pill and handed it to Miao Xiu.


    This demon pill comes from the blue ape in the secret realm. Although the name is unknown, it must be a fourth-order monster. This level is used to refine the chaotic source pill, and the sea of ??qi generated is definitely not small.


    guessed the identity of Miao Xiu before, and he immediately made such a plan.


    It is basically impossible for him to deal with the alchemy of Qinghe Peak, but now it is an excellent opportunity given by heaven and must not be missed.


    "The fourth-order demon pill is equivalent to the monster demon pill of the golden pill realm cultivator?!"


    Miao Xiu was stunned.


    (PS: Thank you day365000 for your reward and support, thank you~~)

 Chapter 117: accepted

    Miao Xiu was shocked, "Fourth-order demon pill?"


    He glanced at the demon pill in Zhou Shu''s hand, showing a slightly unbelievable expression, and then stretched out his hand to take the demon pill.


    He injected a trace of spiritual power, the expression on his face became more shocked, and murmured, "The spiritual energy is hidden and the divine thing is concealed. It is indeed a Tier 4 monster pill, or even a Tier 4 monster in the mature stage! That is equivalent The monster of the Golden Core Cultivator!"


    He looked at Zhou Shu, a little excited, "Is this a gift from Elder Zhao?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Master Uncle. I met a huge ape at the entrance of the secret realm, and died under Elder Zhao''s Snow Soul sword intent, so Elder Zhao gave the demon pill to his disciple."


    "Fu Yuan, it is a great blessing!"


    Miao Xiuqing couldn''t help but said, stroking the demon pill in her hand, her thoughts in her heart were unspeakable.


    In the past few months, he has been painstakingly retreating, in order to refine a third-order three-heart condensing essence pill. The material of the pill is preferably the fourth-order demon pill, but it is not the hunting season. What does he do in the Qingyuan Mountains? I couldn''t get it, I could only use the third-order demon pill instead, and finally the pill was refined, but the quality was only low-grade, which was really not satisfactory.


    I couldn''t ask for it, but he couldn''t think of the outer disciple in front of him, and then he took it out. It really made him very envious and emotional.


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, "It is all the love of Master Zhao, I am deeply grateful for it."


    Looking at Miao Xiu''s expression, he seemed to have a lot of thoughts about Yao Dan, and he felt it necessary to remind him.


    "Hey, I know that it was Master Zhao who gave it to you. Needless to say. The child has so much thoughts, and the old man is nearly a hundred years old, will he still covet your things?"


    Miao Xiu glanced at him and said with a smile.


    Zhou Shu''s face was reddened, "It''s the disciple who is worried, don''t blame Uncle Master."


    "If my furnace pill hasn''t started to refine, I might buy it from you at a high price, but it''s not necessary now," Miao Xiu shook his head and looked at Zhou Shu. "You are sure to use this blue ape demon pill to refine chaos. The source pill? In my opinion, it seems a little overkill. Such a monster pill of Tier 4 monster beast can do far more things than a chaotic source pill."


    "Can you get a lot of contributions?" Zhou Shu''s heart moved.


    Miao Xiu shook her head, "You can change it, but you are very bad. The sect is strict. I and the peak master can contribute 10,000 at most, and the elders can only contribute 20,000. And this demon pill can be exchanged for hundreds of thousands. Don��t stop contributing."


    Zhou Shu was rather sad, "It''s better to trouble Master Uncle to help with alchemy."


    The lotus school��s door rules are indeed strict and progressive. Most of the disciples must accumulate in order to make progress. If it weren��t for an extremely talented genius, there would be basically no one stepping up to the sky.


    But speaking of this method, it is also fair. Every disciple has the same opportunity. As long as they are willing to work hard, they will have the opportunity to enter the inner door. Unlike some schools, as long as they have insufficient qualifications, they cannot enter the inner door. If the pulse is cut off like this, I can''t wait to even enter the outer door.


    "it is good."


    Miao Xiu nodded, and put the demon pill away solemnly, "I promised, I will do you a favor and make a chaotic source pill. Heh, with you, the demon pill, you don��t need other materials. ."


    Zhou Shu quickly thanked him, "Thank you, Master!"


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and then there was a shock in his heart.


    Now, there is Miao Xiu helping to refine the alchemy. He will soon be able to solve the problem of the sea of ??qi, and he can use the tactics with confidence, and the sword tactics can be practiced freely, which is no different from ordinary cultivators.


    He, perhaps will take a big step forward.


    "No thanks, this is what you deserve, and I want to thank you too," Miao Xiu flicked out, and the light around Zhou Shu faded immediately, "such a good demon pill, I happen to practice my hand too. It will take about half a month, when you come to Qinghe Peak to find me, or find me through this ineffective disciple."


    Miao Xiu pointed to Lu Qi.


    Lu Qi came over in a daze, "Master, what''s your order."


    Miao Xiu looked stern, "I''m leaving, you can do it yourself, but the four-hour alchemy practice every day must not be abandoned, you know?"


    "I see, Master." Lu Qi''s eyes flashed with a gleam, and she agreed.


    Now that he is practicing swords, he has been recognized by the master, and he is in a very happy mood.


    In the blink of an eye, Miao Xiu disappeared, but Zhou Shu and Lu Qi by the Lingquan looked at each other, both of them were happy.


    Lu Qi had a few stars in his eyes, and thanked Zhou Shu, "Thank you, Brother Zhou, I can finally practice sword! Also, Brother, you are so amazing, Master has never praised people like this!"


    "Hehe, thank you too much."


    Zhou Shu calmed down quickly and shook his head calmly.


    I didn''t expect that Lu Qi was a disciple of Miao Xiu, which was a rare piece of luck. But if it hadn''t been for him to instruct Lu Qi, there would not be the current results, one drink and one peck, like days.


    "By the way, brother, you don''t need to borrow your sword in the future. Master gave me a real flying sword." Lu Qi triumphantly took out a long sword and shook it twice in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Silver Pine Sword, the first-order top grade, Master said it is very powerful!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Yinxia''s radiant sword, and couldn''t help shaking his head. People with a master are different. They have what they want.


    He felt a bit emotional, as Miao Xiu, as the peak master, really had a lot of money, so he would give a first-order high-grade flying sword to a disciple who had just practiced swordsmanship. This heroic spirit is really incomparable. Moreover, both kindness and power were applied together. Before, the strict control was imposed. Once the disciple showed his talent, he would give him more guidance. He once had such a good master, but now he only sighed.


    Return to Xianfang City, Luo Ming, Zheng Lei Men, he always remembered.


    He smiled sadly, "You practice, I have to fetch water."


    "Ok."


    Lu Qi nodded earnestly, then walked aside to practice the sword art, the silver light was shining, quite dazzling.


    Zhou Shu finished drinking water and went back to water the fields.


    "Brother!"


    A petite figure flew towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked intently, but it was Yangmei that he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    There is a layer of luster on her face, as if joy is gathered into a shape, and she is very happy to welcome her.


    "What''s wrong, so happy? How closed is it?"


    Zhou Shu put down the barrel and looked at her with a smile.


    "Brother, brother!"


    Yangmei approached two steps, "You squat down a bit, I''ll tell you."


    Zhou Shu put down the wooden barrel, bent down a little, Yang Mei approached with an ear canal, "Brother, quietly tell you, using the method of brother, I have opened 221 Qi veins. Sixty more!"


    A faint scent of snow drifted near, very good smelling, Zhou Shu''s heart was lifted.


    He was slightly shocked, "So many?"


    He had never thought of having this kind of growth rate, and he had developed sixty vital energy lines in only three months, which was almost the same as before.


    "Yes, it hurts me every day, and I don''t even do the chores, and I have to make up," Yang Mei wrinkled her nose and laughed again quickly, "But so happy!"


    "Does it hurt?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her subconsciously.


    Unsurprisingly, the exposed body of the bayberry is all blue and purple, with both new and old injuries, all bruises from the inside out.


    Apparently, she retreats to force her pulse.


    Forcibly rushing the pulse requires great pain, and it is no different from tearing the Qi pulse, but Yangmei has been suffering every day for three months. It is not surprising to have such results.


    In her small body, there is a huge determination hidden in her.


    Of course, the prerequisite for forced Chongmai is the correct mental method. She has the mental method given by Zhou Shu, and she knows the position of the Qi Channel in order to do so. Other practitioners have not deduced the mental method, and even forcibly Chongmai does not produce good results. .


    "Why do you do this?"


    Zhou Shu felt a little distressed, frowning and said, "With the method I gave you, you can get the pulse even if you take your time, so why rush?"


    "It''s okay!"


    Yangmei smiled, "I can''t live up to the hope my brother has placed on me. My goal is two hundred and seventy articles Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial. Works all at

 Chapter 118: Cloud School

    In the early stage of Qi refining, the amount of Qi channel opened by the practitioner has a lot to do with future achievements.


    Two hundred and seventy energy veins, as long as there are no accidents, they can almost certainly reach the Golden Core Realm.


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, and gently rubbed Yangmei''s head, "You have this heart, then work hard."


    He took out a bottle of pill and a stack of spa charms and handed it to Yangmei, "It can be used when it hurts."


    Yangmei took it, a little surprised, and quickly went back, "Isn''t this a spa magic talisman, it''s expensive, brother, you go sell the spirit stone, don''t give it to me."


    "Take it."


    Zhou Shu pretended to be angry, but Yang Mei accepted it obediently, not talking too much.


    "Yang Mei, did you come to me to tell me the good news?"


    "Ok!"


    Yangmei nodded earnestly, "I also invite the brother to eat spiritual food, I haven''t eaten it for a long time, I want to eat full, and then continue to retreat!"


    "Well, I haven''t eaten for a long time, but you have to wait for me to finish watering first."


    Zhou Shu happily picked up the barrel and walked into the spiritual field.


    "Brother, I will water it with you. I have planted spiritual fields before!" Yangmei jumped up to catch up. "The steward said that a lot of spiritual stones were needed to give me spiritual fields. In the end, I could only plant five acres, but I felt Fun."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, I will water the water here, you can use Xiaoyunyu tactics to water it over there."


    He fetches water several times a day, which is obviously not enough to fill two hundred acres. As long as the body training time is enough, he will not fetch water in the future. He uses Xiaoyunyu tactics to pour the remaining spiritual field.


    The sun is sinking and the sky is full of sunset clouds. In the almost mature Linggu, two figures are working ups and downs, laughing endlessly, forming a very artistic pattern.


    At the edge of Lingtian in the distance, there was a faint sigh.


    After some hard work and another delicious meal, Zhou Shu sent away the happy Yangmei and went back to Shaofengyuan alone.


    Standing in front of his residence, dressed in purple clothes, stood at the door, looking at the sky from afar, his eyes were distant and empty like a bright moon in the sky, but there seemed to be a trace of sadness hidden in it.


    "Sister, why are you here?"


    Zhou Shu was quite surprised.


    "You are back, I have something to look for you."


    Yan Yue saw Zhou Shu, fixed his thoughts and showed a gentle smile.


    "come on in."


    Zhou Shu quickly opened the door and greeted her in.


    He shook his head, "Senior sister, why didn''t you go to Lingtian to find me if something happened? You know I''ve always been there."


    Yan Yue nodded lightly, with a smile in her eyes, "I have been there, but seeing you are busy, I didn''t disturb you."


    "How can I be busy? It''s better if the sister is here, and I can be faster."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Sister, is there anything urgent?"


    Yan Yue slowly dropped down and sat on the floor, "I don''t know how to say it, it''s about the sect."


    "Six out sects, it''s almost time to count, how did Master Zhang Feng solve it?"


    Zhou Shu is also a little curious. He heard that Lord Zhang Feng acted decisively and was extremely short-sighted, and he was trusted by inner disciples in Gu Guangfeng.


    "Master Zhang Feng heard what I said, and immediately took me to find Liu Chuzong, Xingshi asked the crime."


    Yan Yue whispered, "Their suzerain soon subdued, not only promised the suzerain to come and apologize in person, but also compensate us for a lot of things, not counting the spirit stone magic weapon, but also including a small spirit stone mine and a shop in another town. Shop."


    "very good."


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly, the big sects were very sectarian, and they should have been very relieved. The Liushengzong first acted because they didn''t care. Now people have been killed, and they have to apologize and compensate.


    "But after more than two months there was no movement, and no one came to apologize. This made Zhang Feng very angry and went to find Liuchanzong again."


    Yan Yue had some worries in his eyes, "This time, the results are completely different. The Sect Master of Liushengzong not only no longer compensates, but also apologizes. He just said that the person died, and what should be given is also given. Neither owe each other."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "This attitude has become very strange. Even the Sovereign of the Six Outsect Sect has only condensed the pulse state. How dare to talk to the Heyin Sect like this? Isn''t it death?"


    "How can Master Zhang Feng endure? I wanted to do it at that time and show them a little bit of power. Master Zhang Feng has already condensed the three levels of pulse realm, not too far away from the golden core realm, and his strength in the lotus music condensing realm In the first two, Sect Master Tian of Liu Chuzong was probably not an opponent, but before he took the shot, he was blocked by someone who suddenly appeared."


    Zhou Shu said oilily, "Who is it?"


    "It is Liu Di of the Yunjian School, and a triple repairer of the Condensed Vein Realm."


    Yan Yue sighed slightly, "His strength is similar to Master Zhang Feng, but when it comes to Yunjian faction, things are a bit troublesome. Master Zhang Feng can''t act at will, he can only go back and discuss with the sect for the time being."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, seeming to have an understanding, it''s no wonder that Liushengzong has so arbitrarily invaded other people''s assets. It turns out that there is a sect like Yunjian faction standing behind him.


    The Yunjian School is one of the five major sects of the Qingyuan Mountain Range, just like the Heyin School. The five sects are of equal strength and maintain a delicate balance with each other. Although there are occasional small conflicts, there are few major disputes.


    Zhou said calmly, "With the participation of Yunjian faction, this matter is not so easy to solve."


    Yan Yue nodded, "Yes, Master Zhang Feng said that he will decide after discussing with the elders and ask me to wait. UU read , but no one wants to provoke a dispute between the two big sects, right now In this case, I don��t know how long to wait."


    Zhou Shu saw her worry, and said with comfort, "Don''t think about it, senior sister, things between the sect, we can''t get in the hand and don''t care about it now, let''s trust the sect for the time being."


    "Don''t worry about me, I don''t care, you and I are fine, and it''s over, I''m worried about you."


    Yan Yue shook his head, and looked at Zhou Shu with worry, "Junior brother, just don''t mind, just concentrate on practicing, don''t worry about Liu Xingzong for now."


    She is a female cultivator, she doesn''t really care about these things, but she thinks that a male cultivator like Zhou Shu, like the martial art, should care about face, so she is a little worried about Zhou Shu.


    When ���� came, I didn''t want to say anything, but when I looked at Zhou Shu, I didn''t want to hide it or he said it.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Heh, sister, you are so worried, I have to concentrate on my cultivation, and I won''t think about these things. It''s not too late to think about these things when my cultivation level is high."


    There is indeed some discomfort in his heart. It is not a good thing not to give the compensation that should be given, and to apologize. However, he is not in his position now, and it is useless to think about it. When his cultivation level is high enough, these problems will not be a problem at all.


    will find it back sooner or later.


    Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu, feeling a little loose, and handed over a storage bag, "Junior Brother thinks this way, I don��t worry anymore. I will pay you the compensation I got back for the first time."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, what is it, let''s share it together."


    Yan Yue frowned pretentiously, "I took enough last time, this time it''s yours."


    "Look and talk."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, opened the storage bag, and suddenly a burst of golden light flashed, and the whole room was lit up.

 Chapter 119: Service Dan

    noticed Zhou Shu''s expression, Yan Yue was quite pleased and stared at him quietly.


    "Can emit such a big golden light, things must not be bad."


    Zhou Shu picked up an item in the storage bag with great interest and looked at it carefully.


    It was a very delicate golden boat, but three inches in size, but the sides and masts were clearly identifiable, and the shape was also very unique. At the tail, the whole body exudes golden light, brilliant.


    "A magic weapon for flying?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Yan Yue with some confusion.


    Yan Yue nodded, "Yes, my brother has good eyesight. It is still a second-order flying magic weapon, called Fei Ge."


    Zhou Shu said with emotion, "The second-order flying magic weapon, the six-out sect is really rich."


    "This flying boat has an automatic defense technique, which is rare in the flying magic weapon. Only the Yunjian faction in the Qingyuan Mountains can refine it."


    Yan Yue explained a few words and looked at Zhou Shu, "It must be useful in the future."


    "Automatic defense, that''s really good," Zhou Shu nodded, "Unfortunately I don''t need it now, sister, you..."


    "No, I have a cloud crossing, and I don''t need it."


    Yan Yue shook his hand a few times, and Liu raised her eyebrows, angrily said, "Just take it, it''s all for you."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to surrender and put away the flying scoop. This kind of flying magic weapon is obviously better than crossing the clouds, but it is a bit conspicuous.


    Yan Yue laughed in satisfaction. Before she finished smiling, Zhou Shu had already read the storage bag and handed it back at once, "Take all these."


    Yan Yue shook his head again and again, "How about so many spirit stones, Junior Brother, didn''t you lack spirit stones before?"


    "In the sect, the spirit stone is really not very useful, and the contribution is important. I don''t need it for the time being. Sister, take it and see if you can help the Yan family train a few cultivators."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. He had enough spirit stones. Before, he wanted spirit stones and wanted to buy some demon pills to temporarily restore his vitality, but now with Miao Xiu''s help, he can concentrate on making contributions.


    "Brother, I will accept it."


    Yan Yue did not dodge the rare thing, but happily next.


    This made Zhou Shu a little surprised, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, this kind of Yan Yue was what he wanted to see.


    Yan Yue put away the spirit stone, and thought to himself that what he said did make sense. It was also time for the Yan family to recruit practitioners from outside, and it was unrealistic to wait for the practitioners from his family.


    When facing Zhou Shu, she no longer thinks about gratitude, gratitude has no meaning, she has more ideas.


    Time passed day by day.


    Linggu finally reached maturity.


    With the help of everyone, within half a day, two hundred acres of Linggu were harvested and piled into a hill.


    Zhou Shu turned the land very evenly, and in many cases it was irrigated with spirit springs, and the yield was much higher than expected. A total of 12 thousand catties of spirit valleys were produced in the two hundred mu, which was replaced by 6000 contribution points.


    Zhu Dashan smiled heartily, "Envy you, Brother Zhou, this is worth my old Zhu''s work for several years."


    Li Aojian looked faintly, "Not bad, but it''s impossible to get ahead of me."


    Yangmei waved his little hand, "It''s a good harvest, eat spiritual food, eat spiritual food!"


    And Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu quietly, smiling and not speaking.


    There was a lot of celebration, and the next day Zhou Shu got better news from Lu Qi��the Luanyuan Pill was refined.


    Qinghe Peak.


    Miao Xiu stared at Yan Yue with a bit of joy on her face, "Zhou Shu, the purity of the spiritual power in your demon pill is really incredible. I have never seen such a pure demon pill, which is a bit like a cultivator. It''s close, and it might be a good choice to refine Luanyuan Dan."


    Most demon pills have a lot of impurities. Even if they are refined into a pill, the impurities are difficult to get rid of. The reason why Luanyuan Pills are not liked by the cultivator is very big.


    The source of chaos, the source of chaos, the source of chaos, can it be alright? Your own is the most true and the best, and few people want the air full of impurities.


    Zhou Shu listened respectfully, with joy in his heart. I''m afraid that no one has been to that secret realm for thousands of years. The aura is naturally pure and the monsters inside are the same.


    "Here you, although it''s not a high-grade pill, it''s not much worse. This chaotic source pill is my most proud work in the past ten years. Its effect should be quite good, but you need to experience it yourself. ."


    Miao Xiu handed a jade bottle to Zhou Shu, with a lot of reluctance on her face, but it was more of a sense of accomplishment. For the alchemist, successfully refining a high-grade pill is always the greatest pursuit. .


    Zhou Shu took it with both hands, and immediately saluted, "Thank you, Master, my disciples are grateful!"


    He didn''t look much, he just held the jade bottle tightly, just like holding hope, the long-awaited thing, finally clearly held in his hand.


    Miao Xiu groaned for a while, her expression slightly solemn, "I don''t know much about Luanyuan Dan, but it is certain that taking it will be very painful, and there will be a long period of adaptation, the process is irreversible, you It''s best to think clearly before making a decision, and don''t regret it too late."


    "The disciple understands and does not regret it."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He also read some ancient books about the information of Luanyuan Pill. Although the records are not exhaustive, the two points mentioned by Miao Xiu have been repeatedly mentioned. The pain is unbearable and must be endured. The adaptation period after taking it is like a mortal, and the practice is also done. Not.


    Miao Xiu nodded, "Yes, there is a cultivator to take care of it. You choose either blessing or curse. You go."


    Zhou Shu thanked him again, and hurried back to his home.


    Although the Luanyuan Dan in my hand is freshly refined, it is quite pale in color and dark and unremarkable. If you look closely, you can see that it has no luster, and it seems to absorb luster, just like a black hole. , The more you look, the deeper you look, the more you can''t see the end, it''s very strange.


    is like a bottomless abyss can swallow everything.


    Zhou Shu had seen many kinds of pill, but it was the first time I saw this kind of pill. This extremely mysterious breath made him feel in awe.


    Zhou Shu secretly thought, maybe the sea of ??qi in the body is like this?


    Without thinking about it, he picked up the pill and put it in his mouth.


    The pill is like a hard rock, sliding directly into the abdomen, but after an instant, I can no longer feel its existence.


    ��!


    There was a sudden muffled noise in the chest and abdomen, as if the internal organs had exploded at the same time.


    There were bursts of piercing pain, and the tide came.


    ''S body seemed to become a pot of boiling oil, everything in his body was thrown into the oil pot and turned back and forth, suffering.


    Heartbreaking, broken liver and intestines, countless thorns churning back and forth in the body, giving people a kind of hope-this body is not its own.


    However, Zhou Shu must endure, and can only endure. Once he faints or uses pill or spiritual energy to relieve pain, the effect of Luanyuan Pill will be greatly reduced.


    To rebuild a sea of ??qi, many parts of the body must be reorganized again. Naturally it is extremely painful, but no matter how painful it is, we must persist.


    The big beads of sweat from the soy bean kept coming out of the body surface, and the clothes were soaked in an instant, and in a short while, they merged into a stream on the ground.


    The water vapor evaporates, Zhou Shu sits in the water vapor, despite the thousands of hammers, he still does not move.


    Three hours have passed.


    Snap, Zhou Shu couldn''t eat anymore, and one somersault fell to the ground.


    There were a lot of gratifying smiles on his face. Before he fell, the unspeakable pain stopped.


    The hard work was rewarded, Zhou Shu persisted to the last moment and took Luanyuan Pill perfectly.

 Chapter 120: Two-person chores

    I don��t know how long it took, Zhou Shu gradually woke up.


    Perceiving the body, the expected feeling of fullness did not appear, but it was empty, as if there was nothing.


    is indeed gone, the new sea of ??qi is gone, the original sea of ??qi is gone, and even the spiritual power is gone.


    "Is this the adaptation period after taking the medicine?"


    Zhou Shu was dumbfounded, and then he understood.


    Luanyuan Pill will completely empty the spiritual power in the body, and then a new sea of ??qi will be born, which is compatible with the original sea of ??qi and spiritual power. This process may be long or short, and varies from person to person, some ten days or more It''s a month, some even as long as one or two years.


    In this process, the cultivator is like a mortal, without a trace of spiritual power available, and it is impossible to use any mental techniques.


    Because of this, many cultivators have to give up even if they have the intention to use the source of chaos.


    "This pill is very pure, and the time should not be too long."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help thinking.


    In the days that followed, Zhou Shu stayed in his residence without leaving the door.


    In the Xiuxian school, it is difficult to go out without spiritual power. It is tens of hundreds of miles to go anywhere. If you can''t use the magic tricks, you can''t use the talisman, and you may not get there in a day. Although the body-refining colored glaze jade body is tough and durable, it is not good at speed.


    Fortunately, the divine knowledge is available, and it is not wasteful to deduct and calculate every day.


    There is also Xiao Gun for molesting, Xiao Gun Wu Lingshi is not happy, from the previous one or two days to two a day, has eaten nearly 500 Lingshi.


    I should be able to advance to the ranks, I should be able to, Zhou Shu often comforted himself, but it seemed that Xiao Kuo swelled in his stomach.


    It''s time to distribute chores again.


    Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan walked together, neither of them was in a hurry, they took a leisurely journey.


    Zhu Dashan complained, "Blessed is Lao Li. He has been spared three months of chores, so why can''t I be spared?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Who told you not to practice Sword Art?"


    Because of his outstanding performance in the swordsmanship class last month, Li Aojian received key training. Even the necessary chores were temporarily postponed by Fang Shoushan.


    "That sword art is really troublesome, I can''t practice it," Zhu Dashan patted his head, "I don''t know who created such a complicated thing, and it is comfortable to train."


    "Are you still training?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "How is the Qi pulse?"


    Zhu Dashan shook his head with a frustrated expression, "I have opened one hundred and thirty-seven lines, and then I can''t get the pulse. Alas, maybe I''m really not suitable for the path of qi refining, or the exercise is simple."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, then said slowly, "Tell me later."


    Zhu Dashan nodded, and soon sighed, "Oh, what can you do."


    The two arrived at the Department of General Affairs and soon received the task, both of which were feeding spirit beasts.


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest and said boldly, "Brother Zhou, I am familiar with this, follow me. You have no spiritual power now, you don''t need to do it."


    "Okay, I am not polite to you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    The two went to the nearby mountains together, looking for spirit grasses such as calamus.


    Zhu Dashan has done this kind of chores several times. He was familiar with the road and arrived at the place in a short while. There was a large area of ??lush green grass in front of him.


    "Lao Li found this place, there are a lot of them every time I come, haha!"


    Zhu Dashan was very happy, and immediately moved, the grass of the big canopy was pulled down and put into the spirit grass basket.


    Zhou Shu sat on one side peacefully, and said slowly, "Tell me about Qi pulse."


    "it is good."


    Zhu Dashan sullied his head and muffled the grass, and said, "Let��s talk about Shou Shaoyang here. There should be more than 20 vitals, but I only found seven. How can I find the others..."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly and quickly explained.


    Although the position of each vitality is different, when the mind is constantly running, there will be some special reactions in the place where the vitality can be opened. Although this reaction is very weak, it can still be found.


    Zhou Shu relied on his own experience and deduced mental methods to explain to Zhu Dashan over and over again.


    One day passed quickly, and both of them had their chores completed by Zhu Dashan. Zhou Shudong hadn''t moved, but Zhu Dashan didn''t complain at all. Instead, his face was full of joy, only thinking that time flies too quickly.


    "People say that listening to you is better than reading a hundred years of books. I didn''t understand what it meant before, but now I understand!"


    Zhu Dashan patted Zhou Shu vigorously, "Brother Zhou, what you are talking about is much better than those masters who teach the mind! Only after listening to your lecture, I really understand the truth!"


    "If you shoot again, you will die."


    Zhou Shu bends down after being photographed, staring at Zhu Dashan with a bitter expression on his face.


    "Ah, sorry, forgot that you have no spiritual power now."


    Zhu Dashan hurriedly helped Zhou Shu up, hitting himself on the head with some annoyance.


    "You feel good because you have practiced the mental method given by your predecessors, and you have a foundation, so it may not work for someone else."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''m telling you about the scriptures, don''t tell anyone, except Lao Li."


    Zhu Dashan nodded seriously, "I see, don''t worry, Brother Zhou, don''t say it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m back, I will continue to talk tomorrow, and practice after you go back."


    "Okay, Brother Zhou, go straight away, I''ll hand in the Lingcao."


    Zhu Dashan carried a spirit grass basket several times larger than himself, and went straight down the mountain.


    This kind of day lasted for a month.


    Zhu Dashan no longer has to refine his body. Under Zhou Shu''s guidance, he has opened 21 qi veins this month, and his progress is extremely obvious.


    "What Brother Zhou said, I feel like I can''t finish listening to it in a lifetime. Where did you get so much knowledge?"


    The two went all the way to the Department of General Affairs.


    Zhou Shu usually tells him not only the Jade Scriptures in Huating, but also other aspects of knowledge. In Zhu Dashan''s heart, Zhou Shu is like an inexhaustible treasure houseZhou Shu Dandan Said, "If I read many books, I remember them all."


    He has the same brain as a computer. As long as he has seen things he will not forget. The memory bank can only increase but not decrease. He usually calculates deductions, digests and understands, and his knowledge reserves will only increase, far beyond others.


    Zhu Dashan exclaimed, "Brother Zhou, you are really a genius."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s nothing."


    The two entered the chores hall, and the steward in the hall held a lottery in his hand and said loudly, "Everyone has started for more than half a year, and the tasks should have changed. There will be two chores today, and you can pick up if you want to do. After that, there is no need to draw other chores."


    "Two people chores?"


    "What kind of chores is that?"


    "Do two people do it together or fight each other?"


    The disciples under ���� all started this year. They have not yet taken up this kind of task, and they are all a little curious.


    "There are two kinds of chores for two persons. One is to patrol in a team, and the other is to assist in alchemy. These two chores respectively represent the two directions for you to enter the inner door in the future. It is best to be more careful when choosing. But you can also do it first. One way to see, see which one is suitable for you, and then decide the path you want to take in the future. Of course, you don��t have to choose to continue the draw, everyone is free."


    Guan Shi glanced at the crowd and explained a few words.


    As soon as he said this, the disciples underneath suddenly became noisy and talked a lot.


    "Inspection is said to be life-threatening chores. I dare not do it."


    "But that alchemy is definitely a mess, there is no benefit, and if you go to participate, is it sure that you will enter Qinghe Peak in the future? I don''t want to."


    "Forget it, it''s time to draw lots. It''s too early to decide the direction now."

 Chapter 121: Patrol

    Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan looked at each other, but they didn''t even feel talking.


    Zhu Dashan was quite suspicious, "Brother Zhou, this two-person mission, do you think we should do it or not?"


    Zhou Shu muttered, "The earlier you see the direction clearly, the better for your own development."


    "If you don''t understand what you said, then do it?" Zhu Dashan stared at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think it��s better to do it, what do you think Lao Zhu?"


    Zhu Dashan''s palms joined together, "I''m too lazy to think about it, I can''t go wrong listening to you and Lao Li, you just do it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then you go up and choose, choose everything the same, try everything. Just more than half a year in the beginning, Zongmen will definitely not give too difficult tasks, and inspections will not be dangerous."


    "Well, I will definitely not practice any pill, hehe."


    Zhu Dashan walked over a few steps, pointed at Zhou Shu behind him, and said loudly, "In charge, we choose to inspect!"


    The manager glanced at the two of them and was quite surprised. The strength of the two was clear to him. One had weak spiritual power, and the other had no spiritual power at all. He actually jumped out first to take the inspection mission. What is the situation? ?


    "Are you sure?"


    He especially looked at Zhou Shu, and said quite meaningfully.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The disciple is sure."


    He then asked, "What''s wrong with your spiritual power?"


    Zhou Shu bowed a salute, "Tell the steward that the disciple took the medicine by mistake, and the spiritual strength is not sustained. It will be fine in a few days. The disciple is also a cultivator, so it doesn''t get in the way.


    It��s not common for spiritual power to temporarily disappear, but it��s not uncommon. Errors in mind training, mistakenly ingested pills, and injuries can all lead to this kind of result.


    The steward nodded, "It turns out to be a gas double repair. If that''s the case, you can take this jade sign and go directly to the next room and wait."


    "Yes, take care of it."


    The two nodded in salute together.


    Guan Shi smiled kindly, "It''s rare for you to have the courage. Haha, in fact, don''t worry too much about safety. For the inspection and chores of the disciples of the refining realm, they are all led by the inner disciples. You only need to follow their instructions. You, the inspection mission will improve your knowledge and teach you experience, but it takes a little longer."


    "Thanks for the steward to inform."


    Zhou Shu secretly nodded, as he expected, for the new beginner disciples, patrolling is not dangerous, on the contrary, there is no small advantage.


    When the other disciples heard it, they suddenly became a little bit annoyed, and they started to combine in pairs to take over the inspection mission.


    Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan arrived in the room first, and there were already several inner disciples waiting inside.


    Several of the cultivators glanced at the two of them, then turned their heads again, with a trace of obvious disdain in their eyes.


    is obviously the cultivation strength of Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan, making them feel that there is no value in going to the task together. Even if an inner disciple wants to bring an outer disciple, he should also bring some valuable things, such as those who have the hope to enter the inner disciple, and have more connections, and they will benefit in the future.


    And those who are destined to be at the outer door for a lifetime, it��s useless to bring them with them---they are like Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan, who have ordinary cultivation bases, and obviously have no potential, and their faces are very unbearable. A **** with a black face and a ghost with a blue face .


    Zhou Shu stood on the side calmly, but Zhu Dashan felt a little annoyed.


    An inner disciple walked over quickly, "You two, follow me."


    This disciple is about twenty years old, with an eagle-nose and eagle-eyed eyes. His appearance is a bit vicious, and his face is expressionless.


    When he heard what he said, the inner disciples next to him were a little surprised, "Brother Ge, will you take the two of them?"


    "Yes, is this too wasteful..."


    "Whoever gets here first, I will take whoever is to the chores. It makes no difference who it is."


    The disciple didn''t turn his head back, but said to Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan, "My name is Ge Li, I am an inner disciple of Chuiyunfeng. I will take you during this inspection of chores."


    Zhou Shu quickly saluted, "Disciple Zhou Shu, I have met Brother Ge."


    Zhu Dashan followed to salute.


    "Let''s go." Ge Li nodded slightly, and quickly walked out of the room.


    There was a moment of discussion behind him, "Unexpectedly, Brother Ge picked the two most useless guys."


    "Brother Ge is amazing, let them be lightened."


    "If I were to find two disciples who can enter the inner door, this is a rare opportunity to win."


    These inner disciples, to accept inspection missions with outer disciples, are forced to do so, or they have such thoughts, and few specialize in doing such tasks.


    Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan listened to their ears, and their hearts moved slightly. It seemed that Ge Li''s strength was mostly top-notch among the inner disciples. It seems that the danger of this trip has been reduced a lot, and there may be a lot to learn.


    Ge Li took out the cloud, "Go up."


    The three of them walked up to Duyun, and Duyun immediately rose into the air, flying to the depths of the Dutch School.


    Ge Li stood in front of Duyun like a javelin, motionless and silent.


    Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan looked at them for a few times, and couldn''t help but say, "Brother Ge, may I ask what this inspector does?"


    They are all doing this chores for the first time. They don''t understand anything. They can''t wait for others to teach them. If they don''t understand, they have to ask.


    "Visit the demon hunting area belonging to the Dutch school in Qingyuan Mountain."


    Ge Li didn''t look back, his voice was a little cold.


    "Oh," Zhu Dashan nodded his head seemingly understanding, and quickly asked, "What are you inspecting?"


    Ge Li slowly said, "First, see if other schools have crossed the boundaries, second, look for tasks, and third, take you to experience."


    Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan saluted together, "Understood, thank you brother for your advice."


    Seeing the two people are respectful Ge Li also nodded slightly, and said in a mild manner, "You see and think more, don''t worry too much."


    "I see, brother."


    The two nodded in agreement. This senior Ge Li looked a bit nasty, but his temper seemed pretty good.


    Flying across the clouds for nearly ten hours, came to the boundless deep mountains.


    Ge Li took out a few pills and distributed them to Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan, "Piying pills, take them all, you may encounter poisonous miasma at any time."


    After the two thanked them, they took the pill. In addition to the pill, there was also a bigu pill, which was of good quality and much better than what they had been using. Ge Li was already a cultivator in the late stage of the foundation building stage, and he didn''t need bigu, and ordinary poisonous miasma would not be a problem. These pills were obviously prepared for them.


    Crossing the clouds lowered a lot, less than thirty feet above the ground, and the speed also slowed down and moved slowly.


    Seeing that the two of them had some doubts, Ge Li said slowly, "We have already arrived at the demon hunting area. The most difficult thing here is the demon beasts in the air. The height is just right, and they will not take the initiative to fly down and attack. You don��t have to be afraid. There will be no monsters above the second level."


    The two thanked again.


    Ge Li shook his head and said blankly, "No need to thank you, this is where the mission is, and the Heyin school has always been like this."


    Such inspection missions are said to be inspections, but most of them are to experience newcomers and give them a sense of belonging. The arrangement of the Heyin School has been in this way for hundreds of years, and the effect has been very good throughout generations.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Anyway, we are so lucky to have a brother like Brother Ge take care of him."


    Zhu Dashan quickly nodded and praised Ge Li.


    her complexion slightly changed, and Ge Li couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 122: 5 will hunt

    Qingyuan Mountain Range, deep and vast, with extremely complex terrain, rift valleys, waterfalls, swamps, barren slopes, dense forests, and various landforms can be seen everywhere.


    Many places are filled with miasma of pink, deep purple, or light blue. You can see that it is extremely poisonous at a glance. There are also many strange monsters cruising back and forth, raising their heads to cross the clouds from time to time, making various screams. , Or a weird sound, can��t wait to rush up to tear a few people to pieces.


    I felt a little frightened by Gao Linyuan on Crossing Clouds.


    People can''t help but feel that every step of hunting a demon in such a place is life and death.


    "Be careful, I want to fly closer and check."


    Ge Li gave a prompt, and then steered Duyun down.


    It was a swamp densely covered with light blue miasma. In the pitch-black swamp, there were spots of blue grass marks, and many bones were half trapped in the mud, making people feel chilly.


    Crossing the clouds and falling to five feet away from the swamp, Ge Li let go of his consciousness and carefully probed.


    �! Whoosh!


    Two objects shaped like long ropes suddenly flew out of the mud, as thick as three feet, they passed high above the sky and hit the clouds.


    As fast as lightning, and sinking vigorously, Zhou Shu has no doubt that as long as this thing touches the crossing cloud, it can instantly knock the crossing cloud into the mud.


    "So this monster?"


    Ge Li seems to be talking to himself, his expression has not changed at all.


    A jet-black long sword suddenly flew out of the crossing clouds, turning into a ball of black light emitting black flames, and shot towards the long rope like a marble.


    Two slaps, as if at the same time.


    The long cable bends from it, and quickly retracted into the mud, without a trace in the blink of an eye, only a string of bubbles entrapped in the mud emerged.


    Ge Li put away his sword and raised Duyun ten feet up, thoughtfully.


    Zhu Dashan was surprised, "Brother, what is this?"


    Ge Li calmly said, "The second-order monster, the two-tailed mud boa, is shaped like a giant python, but it has two tails. It was attacking us with its two tails just now. From the tail, it has matured, and it has become more advanced. The stage, there must be a good spiritual thing in this mud."


    Zhu Dashan''s face showed a lot of excitement, "Wow, second-order monster! There are still spiritual objects! Brother, are you going to kill it?"


    Ge Li shook his head, "No."


    Zhu Dashan was stunned, "Why?"


    In his opinion, if there is a monster beast that can fight, you must do it immediately. This is what the cultivator does. Besides, there are spirit creatures guarded by the monster. That must be done.


    "The terrain here is dangerous, the double-headed mud boa is strong, and it is hidden under the mud tens of feet, it is difficult to start, not to mention our visit is an inspection, not a monster hunting." Ge Li took out a jade slip and entered. After receiving some information, he drove up across the cloud and left slowly.


    "Oh, but what is this for?" Zhu Dashan was still a little puzzled.


    Zhou Shu looked at the jade slip, seemingly enlightened.


    "I will record the information of this quagmire in the jade slip, and give it to the peak owner when I return. The peak owner will release tasks according to the situation and determine the task level and rewards."


    Ge Li said lightly, "When the time comes, the same door you want to go will naturally take the task, no matter what he does or not, I have a good reward to get."


    Zhu Dashan was even more at a loss, "You can also get rewards for providing information, but that reward is definitely not as good as killing this monster to get the treasure, right?"


    "As much as you contribute, the sect always does this."


    After Ge Li finished speaking, he continued to observe his surroundings. Zhu Dashan still did not understand, and there were many doubts, but it was hard to ask.


    Zhou Shu understood, and he felt a little admiration for the management methods of the Dutch School.


    The average cultivator, when encountering such monsters and treasures, either he tries his best to hide it, or hides it from others, and waits until his strength is enough. They will not tell others or the sect, because if they do that, they will not get any benefits.


    And the method of the Heyin School is very good. Everyone has been rewarded for their efforts, and they can choose to only do what they can, without encountering too many dangers, and there will be no troubles. At the same time, the disciples also get After training, it also increased the sense of belonging to the sect.


    "Brother Zhou, why don''t I understand? Why don''t you want a good treasure? If you want to change me, you have to go all the way."


    Zhu Dashan approached Zhou Shu, his expression confused.


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Go back and talk about it, now we just listen to the senior brother and study hard."


    "Also, no matter what."


    Zhu Dashan thought for a while, but finally gave up thinking and stopped thinking.


    The three of them flew along the mountain for four full days on crossing the clouds, and reached a huge mountain stream with a width of several hundred meters.


    "Here is one of the borders of the Demon Hunting Area of ??the Lotus Sect. The mountain stream belongs to the Yunjian Sect. Their disciples cannot come over, nor can our disciples pass. The Demon Hunting Area of ??the Lotus Sect is connected to two sects. , They are Luowanggu and Yunjian faction, we inspected this section."


    Ge Li pointed to the mountain stream and explained to them.


    "Thank you, brother, I understand."


    "When you participate in the hunting of the demon in the future, you will be assigned a detailed map. Now I just want to talk about it. Just remember it."


    Ge Li said, and continued along the mountain stream, "The border areas have been detected, and no powerful monsters will appear. Most of the second and third-order monsters are in the center of their respective monster hunting areas, but the most The powerful Tier 4 monsters are not in their respective monster hunting areas."


    "Where is that?" Both were curious.


    Ge Li shook his head, "You will know in a year."


    "After a year?"


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, and suddenly thought of something, "Brother, do you mean that the five hunters can hunt once every five years?"


    Ge Li was surprised, "Hey, how did you know that the five sects can hunt?"


    "I heard my brother mentioned it before."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Last time I talked to Yunli and Xu Lie, they mentioned the five hunting sects a year later, and their words were hateful. Although the words were unclear, Zhou Shu also guessed A bit.


    Ge Li nodded, "Since you know, then I simply say a few more words."


    The two listened respectfully.


    The middle of the Qingyuan Mountain Range is Qingyuan Valley, where the aura is very vigorous and there are many treasures of heaven, material and earth.


    This valley with a radius of nearly ten thousand miles does not belong to any sect, but is occupied by many monsters. There are many powerful Tier 4 monsters. The other monsters of the Qingyuan Mountains are the prey of cultivators, and they are more like Is the master of Qingyuan Mountain.


    The five major sects, claiming to be the master of the Qingyuan Mountain Range, naturally cannot tolerate such things, and have always wanted to occupy Qingyuan Valley, but with the strength of the five sects, this is impossible. If you want to eliminate the monster beasts in Qingyuan Valley, at least thirty or forty powerful Golden Core Stages must be dispatched together, and it will take a lot of time and energy, which is not necessarily done for decades.


    Five sects add up to more than 20 Golden Core Cultivators, and it may not be possible to dispatch all of them, let alone all leave, do you still want the school?


    So this is just hope, it is not possible for the time being.


    Clearing cannot be achieved, but timely hunting is still possible. There is no need to send all repairers. Each gate sends two Golden Core Realms, and it is almost the case.


    So every five years, the five sects will gather together, and each will send out two Golden Core Realm Cultivators to jointly hunt Qingyuan Valley.


    This, known as the Five Sect Hunting, is also one of the most important things in the Five Sects of Qingyuan Mountain Range.


    The five sects will hunt, and 90% of the benefits will be shared equally, and another percentage will be allocated to the most promising sect in the past five years.


    Only when there is competition, there will be development. Everyone understands this principle. Ten percent is not more than less, but it is enough to change the state of the sect.


    But what is the most promising sect?


    This is not decided by the Golden Core Realm elders.

 Chapter 123: Shao Nongyue

    "Who decides that?"


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t help asking.


    Ge Li glanced at him, then at Zhou Shu, and said with deep meaning, "You."


    "We?"


    Zhu Dashan was startled, Zhou Shu was also a little confused.


    "Yes, it''s you."


    Ge Li nodded and said slowly, "The Five Sects will hunt for half a year. After the end, the Five Sects will hold a Five Sects. Each sect will send five Inner Sect disciples to compete, five disciples plus The top sect will get the remaining 10% benefit."


    Zhou Shu felt a little yearning, but shook his head slightly, "We are not inner disciples yet, Brother Ge has a better chance."


    "The quota for this inner disciple can only be added to the inner disciple within five years, so I didn''t have a chance. It was a pity last time..."


    Ge Li shook his head, then bowed his head and sighed, his eyelids drooping slightly, and there was a hint of hatred that was difficult to dissipate.


    The last time the Five Sects were compared, he was one of the five inner disciples sent by the Holland Sect. However, he fought fiercely for several times, and finally ranked thirteenth. He failed to help the Holland Sect gain the benefits. The most crucial one was. He was so unjustly defeated, and he still bears resentment.


    Zhou Shu saw his expression and knew what he meant. He couldn''t talk, he just waited quietly.


    After a while, Ge Li raised his head and said blankly, "So if the opportunity is in your hands, it depends on whether you can fight for it."


    Zhou Shu was silent.


    Now that he has taken Luanyuan Pill, he will soon be the same as a normal cultivator. He is confident enough to become an inner disciple within one and a half years, but he cannot say that he has absolute certainty about the five places. When he is not sure, he cannot speak big words.


    "I understand, don''t worry, leave it to me!"


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest and made a straight sound.


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word. It seems that Zhu Dashan has been following Li Aojian for a long time. He has not learned anything else, but has learned the inexplicable arrogance to eight points.


    "I have such an idea, yes, let''s go."


    Ge Li looked at Zhu Dashan, a gleam flashed in his eyes, and then he drove on Duyun and continued on.


    flew for several hours.


    Ge Li pointed to the cloud crossing and said to Zhu Dashan, "That''s a group of iron ridge wolves."


    "I know, I have beaten one before, it''s very good, and the wolf meat is delicious when grilled." Thinking of the delicious food before, Zhu Dashan''s face was a little excited.


    "Very good."


    Ge Li nodded, stretched out his hand and raised it, suddenly, Zhu Dashan fell from Duyun.


    ah-ah-


    There was a scream and kept screaming.


    The pack of wolves obviously heard the shouting, and gathered one after another, waiting for the pies falling from the sky.


    Ironsridge wolf, a very common Tier 1 monster, is quick to move and possesses considerable power, but there is no special technique, it can be easily solved by a few Qi refining realm practitioners, but if it is a single Qi refining realm practitioner, Facing them, who are good at group attack, is quite a challenge.


    Zhou Shu stood up, with a lot of doubts on his face, "Brother, what do you mean?"


    He never expected this change.


    Ge Li replied casually, "If it is not broken, see if he is qualified to say that sentence."


    ��.


    Zhu Dashan fell heavily, and a big hole suddenly appeared on the ground.


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, and stood up a little dazedly. When he fell down like this, he didn''t feel at all. Of course he didn''t know, it was because Ge Li had added a layer of shield technique to him in advance.


    "Hey, brother, what are you doing? I said wolf meat is delicious, but I didn''t say I should eat it now?"


    He raised his head and looked at Duyun, jumping a little anxiously, but soon couldn''t get up. He suddenly found that there were at least ten iron spine wolves around three feet away.


    "Kill them."


    Ge Li''s silent voice appeared in his ear.


    When he looked to the sky again, Duyun was already far away, almost out of sight.


    "Ah!"


    Zhu Dashan turned his head and looked at the pack of wolves staring around him, feeling a little bit angry. Just said a word, is it necessary to treat me like this?


    "Fortunately, Zhu and I have thick skin and good things from Brother Zhou."


    There was a bit of sorrow on his face, he took out a spa charm and patted it on his body, and shouted, "Give me to death!"


    Before the wolves came, he threw himself into the wolves.


    Half an hour later, Duyun descended next to Zhu Dashan who was covered in blood, "Come up."


    "If you don''t make it, just leave me here, hum." Zhu Dashan stared at the big eyes, and said in a **** way.


    said unequally, and a powerful force struck him back to Duyun.


    Zhu Dashan still kept his eyes sideways, and said in dissatisfaction, "Brother, you just leave me behind without saying anything, what if I''m not so powerful and killed by a pack of wolves?"


    "is acceptable."


    Ge Li glanced at him, then stopped talking.


    Zhu Dashan continued to argue, but seeing Zhou Shu shook his head, he could only stop, but he still had a breath in his stomach.


    Zhou Shu whispered, "You can''t bite, Brother Ge has been stepping on the flying sword and stopped next to you just now, and I was the only one who left on the cloud."


    "Huh? Why didn''t I see it?"


    Zhu Dashan was a little startled.


    Zhou Shu put on a smile, "You are busy killing wolves, like a lunatic, where you can see other people, but speaking of it, you are quite fierce in fighting."


    "Hey, this is my style, calm as a virgin embroidery, moving like a tiger down the mountain."


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu, clenching his fists with a smug look.


    "Don''t say anything, every time you say something makes me speechless," Zhou Shu felt a bit cold, "You didn''t get hurt much, I think you were bitten several times."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head and smiled, "It''s okay, your spa charm is really good, I have practiced again, it is a perfect match. I can even feel the injury is healing, very weird, but very comfortable, haha."


    Ge Li turned his back to them, and suddenly said, "The spa charm is really good. The practitioner who invented it can be considered a genius, and disciples like you in the refinement realm need it very much."


    Zhou Shu secretly rejoiced in his heart, it seems that the spa magic talisman also has some popularity among the foundation builders.


    "Brother Ge, I was offended just now."


    Zhu Dashan held a fist at Ge Li, saluting very seriously Ge Li did not turn his head, even did not care about Zhu Dashan, his gaze was firmly locked in front, and his expression was rather gloomy.


    Zhu Dashan shook his head and muttered, "Senior brother, isn''t it angry? Although the younger brother collided a few words, but also..."


    �.


    Duyun suddenly accelerated and swept forward quickly.


    Not far away, a gleaming golden flying boat was also flying towards Duyun. Riding on such a flying boat, there are obviously Yunjian cultivators inside.


    In an instant, Duyun and Feigao suddenly stopped at the same time, and hovered face to face in the air, less than five feet apart.


    "Shao Nongyue."


    Ge Li''s voice is very cold.


    "Hey, isn''t this the defeated general Ge Li?"


    On the ���� Feigao, a gentle-faced cultivator slowly stood up, closed the folding fan in his hand, pointed at Ge Li rather rudely, with a sneer.


    "You crossed the line."


    Ge Li said blankly.


    Shao Nongyue spread out her hands and yawned, "I''m just passing by, and stop by to see your old friend. It''s just a greeting, but there is no demon hunting. This is not a cross-border."


    Ge Li raised his hand and pointed at the mountain stream on the opposite side, "Now you have seen it, you can go back."


    "Really boring."


    Shao Nongyue shook her head with regret, her eyes fell on Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan, and then burst into laughter, "Hehe, are these two disciples you brought out? People are not like people, and ghosts are not like ghosts. Spiritual power, as expected, is similar to yours, it''s all useless waste material."


    Ge Li''s expression turned sharp, "What nonsense? Don''t involve other people with your grievances and my grievances!"


    "Waste material."


    Shao Nongyue shook the fan and repeated it again, with a strange smile on the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 124: provocative

    (PS: I wish you all a happy holiday~~)


    "Are you deliberately provoking?"


    Ge Li looked a little excited, and his clothes were windless, and he was hunting.


    ��.


    A black light burst out from the crossing clouds, and the sky and the earth seemed to darken a bit. Ge Li''s whole person was like a sharp sword out of its sheath, with a powerful momentum.


    Shao Nongyue panicked, and quickly opened the folding fan, a light curtain appeared suddenly, covering her whole body from top to bottom.


    But Ge Li didn''t do anything, instead he quickly recovered his calmness. He sighed and said faintly, "Shao Nongyue, you don''t need to provoke you. If you really want to do it, just come over directly. If you don''t dare to do it, leave as soon as possible. Don''t affect the relationship between the two factions."


    He knew in his heart that Shao Nongyue came over inexplicably to provoke him, and to provoke him, he must have a plan, and he must not just get caught in a condom.


    Shao Nongyue paused, and put away the folding fan pretending to be chic, "Hehe, Brother Ge thinks too much, I''m just kidding."


    "I''ve seen it and made a joke, then please go back."


    Ge Li made a gesture of seeing off the guests.


    "Brother Ge, it seems that your temperament has changed a lot. It''s really boring. Go away."


    Shao Nongyue shook her head, quite regretful, "Speaking of which, I really want to have a fight with Junior Brother Ge. The last battle is still fresh in my memory."


    "No delivery."


    Ge Li said coldly.


    Thinking of the last competition, he felt hatred in his heart. The loss to Shao Nongyue was definitely not because of strength problems, but a trick on impulse. He also wanted to compete again, but now is not the time.


    The five sects are like countries, and they can��t start each other lightly, not to mention that they are on sensitive borders or on mission.


    Shao Nongyue turned around, a sharp light flashed in his eyes, and sighed inwardly, "It''s a pity, this guy is not fooled."


    As the top inner disciple of the Yunjian School, he received some vague news from his master, which is very exciting news for him. In the near future, the Yunjian School is likely to rise strongly, bringing the other schools of Qingyuan Mountain Range to Press under your feet.


    But it will take a while. Before the time is fully ripe, they cannot easily make big moves.


    But at this time, it is necessary to repeatedly test the bottom line of other schools, and to understand the hole cards, and the Heyin school is their most concerned opponent.


    If you can force Ge Li to do something first, and then hurt or maimed Ge Li himself, I don��t know how the Dutchman will react. It��s interesting to think about it. It''s a pity that Ge Li seems to have turned around and become calm, and he doesn''t even counterattack such provocations.


    He sat back in the seat with disappointment, his eyes fell on the Yunjian school disciple on one side, his heart moved slightly.


    "Wu Qi, go and provoke the two outer disciples of the Dutch School."


    "Yes, brother."


    Wu Qi responded and strode towards the bow.


    Wu Qi stabbed akimbo, stared at Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan, and beckoned, "Hey, you two wastes, do you have the courage to fight me?"


    Shao Nongyue couldn''t help but frowned. This guy was so direct in his provocation, he really didn''t have any IQ, it was a waste.


    Zhou Shu looked at Wu Qi coldly, but did not respond.


    And Zhu Dashan exploded at once, jumped up and shouted at Wu Qi loudly, "Your mother is just trash, hit it if you want, stop talking!"


    He was holding back his anger before, but he couldn''t speak in front of Ge Li. Now someone is provoking him. He is still a Qi Refining Realm disciple like him, so naturally he can''t help it.


    Unexpectedly, there are direct benefits directly, and Shao Nongyue couldn''t help but shook her head.


    The two cursed at each other for a while, but they could only be cursed. They were both disciples of the Qi Refining Realm. Without the help of the Foundation Building disciples, it would be impossible to leave the flying magic weapon.


    Ge Li didn''t bother, and when Zhu Dashan was almost done venting, he turned to Duyun and continued along the border.


    Feijia stayed in the air for a while, and soon flew back to his range.


    Ge Li stood on the crossing clouds, his expression was slightly solemn, Shao Nongyue came to provocation for no reason, not because of personal grievances, most of the things have a reason, this matter must be informed to the sect. Although secret battles and temptations have never been broken between several major sects, such straightforward provocations beyond the boundary are still rare.


    And Zhou Shu thought about the Liushengzong, and he was thinking about it. It seems that there is something wrong with the Heyin School and the Yunjian School. There will not be another incident of Zheng Lei Sect and Wu Wang Sect, right?


    Finally stabilized, this kind of thing can''t happen again.


    The two have their own minds, and Zhu Dashan is still bitterly cursing, "Wu Qi is it, next time I see you beating you!"


    Zhou Shu paused and couldn''t help asking, "Brother Ge, what kind of sect is this Yunjian School?"


    Ge Li thought for a while, and said slowly, "How can I say, although among the five major sects, they have the most Golden Core Cultivators, but their overall strength is relatively weak."


    "Ah, the most and the weakest?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, and Zhu Dashan also came over, "How come there is such a thing, isn''t it the more Golden Core Realm, the stronger it is?"


    Ge Li shook his head, "The difference in strength between Golden Core Cultivators is much greater than that of Vein Condensation and Foundation Building. They are both Golden Core Cultivators. They have different biases and strengths, such as sword repair and pill cultivation. Xiu, that strength is completely incomparable. We have only four Golden Core elders in the Heyin Sect, but both Elder Zhao and the original elder are extremely powerful swordsmen, and they have a pair in the same rank. The existence of two or even three, so the overall strength can be called the top two among the five major sects, and of the eight Golden Core Stages in the Yunjian faction, seven of them are instrument repairs that emphasize refining, and their strength is naturally weak to the bottom. "


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "They are all instrument repairs, and the Yunjian School is a sect that mainly refines instruments?"


    Ge Li explained, ��Yes, the Yunjian School is indeed very strong in refining weapons. Many magic weapons have even been mass-produced. They not only use them themselves, but also supply them to other schools in large quantities. Also because of this, other schools and Yun The relationship between the factions is very good and will take care of them in many things."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It turns out that other sects need magic weapons and will not easily offend the Yunjian Sect. Although they are relatively weak, they still occupy a good position among the five sects."


    Compared with the lotus school of alchemy and the Dingshanmen of talisman making, the Yunjian school, which specializes in refining tools, is obviously more popular with practitioners. Apart from sword repair, basically no practitioners are useless.


    Although the pill of Heyin school is also very famous, there are very few pill of higher order, even the disciple is not enough, let alone take it out.


    "Similarly, other schools and Yunjian School have a lot of interests, but we are different from the Heyin School. We don''t pay much attention to magic weapons. Basically, only one sword is enough for sword repair, and there is not much involvement with them."


    Ge Li shook his head, with a hint of arrogance on his face, "The cultivator always puts strength as the most important thing. No matter how much he depends on foreign objects, his own strength is useless. We only need to practice the sword technique and understand the sword intent. We don''t need to be afraid of any magic weapon. ."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, he seemed to understand the relationship between Yunjian School and Heyin School.


    (PS: Thank you "Passerby Hidden in the Dark" for your reward, thank you~)

 Chapter 125: Cant move

    (PS: I wish you all a happy holiday~~)


    In the following days, Ge Li took Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan for a long way along the border before returning back along the original road.


    Along the way, when I met similar low-level monsters, Ge Li would put them down and practice with the monster hands.


    Even though Zhou Shu has no spiritual power, his glazed jade body has already been trained to a certain level. It is not too difficult to deal with ordinary low-level monsters with Zhu Dashan, and he has gained a lot from it.


    Back to the Dutch school, Ge Li set a "good" judgement for the two, and hurried to Chuiyun Peak. When the inspection encounters Yunjian faction''s provocation, we must report it as soon as possible.


    Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan each got 200 contribution points, and went back separately.


    "The inspection mission is not bad. Although the contribution is not much, the reward is great. You have gained a lot of demon pills and materials, and learned a lot from the seniors. The only bad thing is that it takes too long. It''s almost twenty days."


    Zhou Shu thought about gains and losses, walked into the wooden barrel filled with liquid medicine and sat cross-legged.


    The medicinal liquid had just spread all over the body, Zhou Shu suddenly exclaimed, "That''s it!"


    There was a shock in his head.


    He actually forgot that he has no spiritual power, how can he refine his body without spiritual power?


    There is no spiritual power to run the body-refining technique. This is second, and more importantly, there is no spiritual power to block to guide the medicine power, the medicine power will directly flow into the body without any hindrance! That is the liquid medicine configured by the second-order demon pill. How can he afford such a large influx?


    Every time he soaks the liquid medicine, Zhou Shu will use spiritual power to protect himself, and only allow a certain amount of medicine power to pass through. A natural law has been formed, but he never thought that he has no spiritual power at all.


    This is a medicinal solution that was prepared not long before taking the pill, and the medicinal power is very strong.


    As soon as he sat in, Zhou Shu felt as if he had been thrown into the oil pan. The medicinal power in the liquid medicine surged into his body. The spiritual energy wrapped in medicinal power continuously rushed through the pores, instantly occupying the meridians and qi veins, even the blood vessels. Did not let it go.


    Can the body bear it?


    But without spiritual power, there is no way to explore. At this time, the pain is irrelevant. Zhou Shu is only worried about whether it will affect the Qihai and Qi Channels.


    "How did that happen."


    Zhou Shu was about to go out, but when he looked up, he found that the liquid medicine in the wooden barrel boiled like boiling water, big and big bubbles bubbling.


    This kind of scene, he seems to have known each other before, when he broke through Qing Liuli last time, it was like this, exactly the same.


    Could body refining have to break through again?


    It''s almost time to calculate the time. During the inspection, he experienced several very difficult battles. After hardships, his body was exercised more intensively than physical training.


    This is a lot of trouble.


    Xu Lie said last time that when refining breaks through the realm, no matter how hard it is, you must persist. Let the liquid medicine wash your whole body, and you must not give up halfway, otherwise the body will have great hidden dangers, and you may not even be able to break through.


    It happened to break through the realm at this time. To break through, he couldn''t get out of the liquid medicine, but he couldn''t come out of the liquid medicine, and he didn''t know what kind of damage it would cause to the body.


    But Zhou Shu only thought for a while, then gritted his teeth, "Fight!"


    He didn''t get up from the barrel, and continued to sit steadily, closing his eyes.


    Feeling the repeated impact of the medicine, he heard the burst of bubbles in his ear, his heart could not be calm for a long time.


    There is no spiritual power, but there is no need to operate the body training tactics. The liquid medicine is completely poured into the body without guidance, and all parts of the body are penetrated by the medicine.


    Same as last time, two hours later, he felt a kind of extreme relaxation in his body, and he fell asleep.


    didn''t know how long it took, Zhou Shu woke up.


    He opened his eyes, and the liquid medicine in the wooden barrel had already turned into clear water. Obviously, all the liquid medicine was absorbed by him.


    "I have sucked so much liquid medicine in, and I don''t know what damage it will do to the body?"


    Zhou Shu was a little speechless and wanted to stand up, but as soon as his legs were used, his body suddenly turned over, and his whole body fell to the ground, and the water splashed all over the floor.


    He was stunned.


    Although he fell to the ground, his body still maintained the posture of sitting cross-legged, just like an overturned stone statue.


    No, it is not a stone statue. It should be a golden statue. His whole body exudes a faint golden light, and his whole body seems to be covered with a thick layer of gold leaf, just like the golden Buddha statue offered in the temple.


    He was a little panicked, but no matter how hard he tried, his posture could not change. He remained sitting, as if frozen.


    "What''s happening here!"


    just want to break through the realm of body refining, turned into an immovable Buddha statue?


    What about Bai Liuli, what is this?


    How can I accept this!


    "Hey, Xiao Zhou, what is the one making noise in there?"


    Li Aojian''s voice came from outside the door.


    has been absent for nearly a month, and the isolated formation has no spiritual power, the formation temporarily loses its effect, and it can be heard inside and outside.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly shouted, "Old Li, open the door and come in!"


    Fortunately, the head is not soaked in the liquid medicine, and the impact is minimal. Although UU reading can''t turn his head and shake his head, he can still do it with his eyes open.


    "coming."


    Li Aojian responded and opened the door. At a glance, he saw Zhou Shu, who was in a weird posture and covered in gold, and he was stunned.


    "Xiao Zhou, what the **** are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless, "There was something wrong with the body refining, so I can''t move."


    "Haha, I can''t move anymore, really?"


    Li Aojian laughed immediately, stretched out his hand to push Zhou Shu a few times, Zhou Shu rolled back and forth on the ground, generally at the mercy of a puppet.


    "I really can''t move anymore, are you okay?"


    Li Aojian showed some worry on his face, and said with some concern, "Why don''t I take you to the master uncle of Qinghe Peak? They study the alchemy and should know what to do."


    "No," Zhou Shu said hastily, "Take me to the Cangjian Pavilion and find Brother Xu Lie."


    Li Aojian nodded without thinking, "Zangjian Pavilion? I know that place, OK, I''ll take you there now!"


    Zhou Shu whispered, "You have nothing else to do, don''t worry if you are practicing sword, I can wait."


    "It''s okay, you can practice swords at any time. Do you care about this? Sooner or later I will understand the meaning of swords."


    Li Aojian smiled arrogantly, stretched out his hand to lift Zhou Shu up, and then he was slightly taken aback, "Are you so heavy?"


    He carried Zhou Shu, as if he was carrying a pile of iron, his body sank.


    "I feel you are much heavier than Lao Zhu. It seems that you should be called a pig."


    Li Aojian carried Zhou Shu, and quickly swept towards the direction of the Cangjian Pavilion.


    "It sounds like you mentioned Lao Zhu."


    Zhou Shu was grumbling. He knew that he suddenly became heavier, probably because he had absorbed too much liquid medicine. This was really troublesome.

 Chapter 126: Time to hit

    "It''s a great place, it must be good to practice swords here."


    Arriving at the hidden sword pavilion, Li Aojian looked at the red leaves all over the sky, feeling very emotional, and immediately put Zhou Shushao flat on the ground, "You brother Xu Lie, must be a fresh and elegant person?"


    "Fresh and elegant, maybe now."


    Zhou Shu shouted loudly, "Brother Xu, Brother Xu!"


    With a creak, the breach door not far away was gently pushed open, and Xu Lie walked over slowly, dressed in blue clothes. He walks calmly, as if he doesn''t touch the ground, and has a calm expression, but he really has a somewhat light posture.


    "I have seen Brother Xu Lie."


    Li Aojian bowed and praised him in his heart. This is the first time he has seen such a senior, he is like a monk in an ancient temple, and he feels calm when he sees it.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Brother Xu, your heart-raising skills are so fast..."


    Xu Lie faced Li Aojian''s jaw and looked at Zhou Shu again, his brows instantly frowned, "What are you doing? You look like a ghost, have you really entered Zen?"


    Zhou Shu helplessly said, "It''s not your glazed jade body that is causing trouble, I have practiced it like this."


    "How is it possible? No matter how you train the glazed jade body, it won''t be like this."


    Xu Lie took a step closer and hit Zhou Shu''s shoulder hard.


    The muffled sound of ���� is like hitting a piece of gold and iron, and the palm hurts.


    "It''s really made by body refining," he murmured, touching his palm, "That''s weird, is there any change in the colored glaze jade body besides blue colored glaze and white colored glaze?"


    "Tell me how to practice?"


    Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu with a serious expression.


    Zhou Shu didn��t shy away. He asked himself to refine a pill, and took Luanyuan Pill without spiritual power, and then used the liquid medicine to quench his body. Who knew it happened to be promoted, and it turned out to be something like this. Said it.


    During Zhou Shu��s lecture, Xu Lie��s face changed a few times. He wanted to interrupt a few times, but he finally resisted it. When Zhou Shu finished speaking, he couldn��t help it anymore and slapped him violently. On Zhou Shu''s shoulder, he turned Zhou Shu several times like a top.


    Li Aojian''s expression changed slightly, "Brother, what are you doing?"


    "This kid should fight!"


    Xu Lie irritated and said again. Obviously, it took a lot of effort to beat Zhou Shu three feet away.


    "Stop it!"


    Li Aojian''s face suddenly condensed, and he stood in front of Zhou Shu, his sword pointed at Xu Lie.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly shouted, "Old Li, put it away, I think Brother Xu is for my own good, and I really should fight."


    Li Aojian put away the long sword suspiciously, but still stood by Zhou Shu''s side, beware of Xu Lie''s move.


    Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu with a complex expression, and shouted, "Of course you should fight! First of all, you shouldn''t take Luanyuan Dan. Is that a good thing? If the Second Qihai is so good, why If others don��t eat Dan, they just wait for you to eat it?"


    He glared at Zhou Shu, a little bit of hatred that iron could not become steel, "As far as I know, almost none of the cultivators who have taken Luanyuan Pill can advance to the pulse condensing state! The Second Sea of ??Qi is simply beyond the control of the cultivator. , After taking Luanyuan Pill, your spiritual power will be extremely confused and entangled, but basically don��t think about Law Jue, Sword Art and so on. It is extremely difficult to cultivate and advance! Why is it called Luanyuan Pill? Because it confuses the origin of the practitioner, although useful, the harm is far greater than the benefit!"


    Xu Lie pointed at Zhou Shu bitterly, looking like he could not wait to smash him, "You take such a pill, why don''t you come to ask me or Yunli?"


    These words are all for Zhou Shuhao, and Zhou Shu was also moved in his heart. He did not expect Xu Lie to be so excited. He knows all the harms, and there are solutions.


    He slowly said, "Brother, I understand the truth, but I have my ideas, and the Miao Peak Master of Qinghe Peak didn''t say anything."


    "Miao Xiu?"


    Xu Lie''s expression changed slightly, "He is not a good person. Can you advance to the ranks, will he care? As long as he can make a good medicine, he will not care about anything."


    Xu Lie called Miao Xiu''s name directly, apparently he had been dissatisfied with Miao Xiu before, but Zhou Shu didn''t know where the dissatisfaction came from.


    Zhou Shu felt that Miao Xiu, the peak master, was not bad. Maybe there was some misunderstanding between the two, but it was not suitable to continue at this time.


    He said sincerely, "Junior Brother knows he was wrong."


    Xu Lie nodded, but his anger was still alive, and he was still filled with a lot of anger, "Secondly, you dare to soak the liquid medicine to quench your body without spiritual power. What do you think, do you want to die?"


    Zhou Shu replied honestly, "I haven''t tempered my body for a long time. I was worried that my body might be delayed or even retreat. I was so eager to forget it. This is all my fault."


    Xu Lie shook his head and sighed, "It''s fine if you go in, or come out right away. It shouldn''t be a big problem. Even if your body is damaged, you can remedy it, but you can''t come out. You are still waiting to break through. Do you know that this is very likely to die? I have never seen a brave guy like you in my life, amazing..."


    Zhou Shu was speechless and said in a low voice, "Break through the realm without interruption. This is what you taught me, brother."


    "That''s a time too!"


    There was fire in Xu Lie''s eyes, "Anyone will stop, right? Are you going to die for the sake of realm?"


    Zhou Shu paused for a while, and his expression became indifferent, "If you fail to refining qi, if you fail to refining the body, it''s not enough."


    At that time, he had only one idea, and if he didn''t succeed, he would become benevolent.


    In the secret realm, Zhao Yueru��s decisiveness left a deep impression on himPerhaps the practitioner should be like this. After choosing a path, he must have an unrelenting determination, even in the face of life and death, he cannot hesitate, cannot Back.


    Xu Lie was startled when he heard the sound, and he didn''t speak for a long time. He thought of his past, and he was so sad that he couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    immediately felt a throbbing in his heart, as if he felt the fog aside.


    Li Aojian gave a thumbs up on the side, "Xiao Zhou, what you said is right, we practitioners just want to not be afraid of death."


    "Two little guys, what do you know?"


    Xu Lie glared at them and shouted, "Wait here!"


    After ���� finished speaking, he turned around and went to the attic, more than ten times faster than when he came.


    Li Aojian looked at Xu Lie��s back, turned his head to look at Zhou Shu and said, "Xiao Zhou, I thought Brother Xu lived in a place where he cultivated his body, and he was mostly an elegant cultivator. Who knows that it��s not at all, his temper looks like It''s really not so good. I just open my mouth to scold, and I just hit it."


    "Don''t say that, Brother Xu is really a rare good person, and he is very kind to me," Zhou Shu was very grateful, and his expression was a little heavy, "If it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid he would be really elegant, alas."


    Li Aojian nodded, "I can see it."


    After a while, Xu Lie walked back quickly, holding a pigeon egg-sized pill in his hand.


    He stared at Zhou Shu irritably, "mouth open."


    "Can''t open..."


    Zhou Shu worked hard for a long time, but he could only open a small gap in his mouth. He could speak without a problem, but he could not open it.


    "Humph."


    Xu Lie pinched the pill with his hand, and the pill was immediately compressed into a long thin sheet, and immediately stretched out, the thin sheet was sent directly into Zhou Shu''s mouth and turned into invisible.

 Chapter 127: Gou Anxiously Jump Over the Wall Dan

    Zhou Shu sincerely said, "Brother, thank you."


    "Thank you, don''t die, you will help me in the future!"


    Xu Lie glanced at him sideways, "I don''t know how effective the pill is. This is the first time I have used it. Anyway, you are not afraid of death, so I will use you as an experiment. You are solidified all over your body now, so it''s better to find out early, but You don��t need pill, you will become a real Buddha sooner or later."


    "tester?"


    Li Aojian was startled, "Senior brother, don''t mess around."


    Xu Lie even stared at him, "I just got messed up, aren''t you all afraid of death, what else are you worried about?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "It''s not in the way, I feel very good, brother, what kind of medicine is this?"


    "I gave it a name, called Gou Ji jump over the wall Dan."


    A glimmer of excitement flashed in Xu Lie''s eyes, "How about it, not bad, right?"


    "Dog anxious jump over the wall pill?" Li Aojian was a little silly, "What kind of pill is this, I have never heard of it, and the name is too bad."


    The dog jumps over the wall in a hurry, what kind of repair would use this name?


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about the name, but grabbed other points, "Brother, did you invent and refine this pill yourself?"


    "Yes, hehe." Xu Lie became more and more proud, and habitually grabbed his beard, but he found that he didn''t have a beard until he reached his mouth, which was a bit embarrassing.


    "Unexpectedly, the brother can make alchemy, and he can invent the pill by himself. It''s amazing."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, then exclaimed. He had never thought that Xu Lie, the five-big and three-bodied body refiner, could actually practice alchemy, and could even create a pill of his own, which was incredible. As for the name, it''s just a small section, so you don''t need to care about it.


    "Nonsense!"


    Xu Lie grabbed the air twice, pretending to be angry, "I hate swordsmanship the most. Naturally, I can''t go to the two peaks of Chuiyun and Guguang. I can only go to Qinghe Peak. What can Qinghe Peak do without alchemy?"


    Zhou Shu Ruo had some enlightenment, "It turns out that brother is a disciple of Qinghe Peak, but he has never heard of it."


    Xu Lie shook his head, "Is there anything to mention, that peak is not where I stayed, but it was driven down by Miao Xiu in three years, hehe."


    There are some regrets in the words, but there is also a feeling of dissolution.


    Zhou Shu understood a little bit, Xu Lie and Miao Xiu''s grievances probably came from here.


    Li Aojian frowned, and said in a puzzled way, "Gou jumped over the wall, what the **** did he do?"


    "It''s a bit long, alas."


    Xu Lie lowered his head and sighed, then said something.


    Xu Lie had thought about what Zhou Shu was doing now.


    When his cultivation was stagnant, he also wondered if he didn''t use spiritual power to stop the liquid medicine, and let the liquid medicine penetrate the body directly, and completely infuse the whole body, would it be useful for body training and break through the long-silent realm. ?


    wanted to return, but he knew that if he did, he might die, so he never did it.


    But this idea has always been in his mind, he tried to find some ways to improve and perfect, and then implement it.


    He stayed in Qinghe Peak for a few years, so he wanted to refine a kind of pill, and use the pill to change and neutralize the medicinal solution in the body, so that it can be balanced and integrated, so as to protect the body from being too much. Great damage.


    This kind of pill is not complicated, and the medicinal properties are not special, and he has a fairly good understanding of the pill, and he is very clear about body refining.


    I just did what I said, so I went to find suitable medicinal materials, all kinds of Tier 3 Demon Pills, Tier 3 Spirit Herbs, which cost a lot of money, and used the accumulated contribution to cash a very rare Zhu Guo to solve the problem. Refining issues.


    As mentioned earlier, Zhu Guo is an excellent supplementary material for alchemy, which can perfectly neutralize many medicinal materials. Using Zhu Guo to make alchemy, even if the medicinal materials are lacking, the alchemy technique can be used to make alchemy.


    But in the end, when Gouji Jumping the Wall Pill was successfully refined, he flinched.


    What if the pill will not work, what if the medicine can��t be taken, isn��t everything done?


    Facing life and death, he gave up after all.


    made a plan but gave up at the end. This was a big blow. He missed this time, and the whole person was decadent.


    So there was no breakthrough for a long time, and finally came here to train the heart.


    Xu Lie sighed and looked at Zhou Shu, "What I can''t do, you have done it, so you are better than me. Maybe you should use this pill, God''s will, alas."


    Zhou Shu was speechless for a while, so he could only thank him repeatedly.


    And Li Aojian condensed his eyebrows, and he seemed to have something in his heart.


    Xu Lie stared at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "I know what you are thinking, you want all you want to refining energy and body refining, eat chaotic source pills, and try to break through. If I didn''t do it, let you Just do it, death is your choice."


    "Brother Xu...Thank you."


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes, not knowing what to say.


    "Don''t tell me, others treat us as waste materials, waste dogs, but dogs will jump over the wall when they are in a hurry. Now it''s the most critical time, and it depends on whether you can jump over this wall," Xu Lie took a few Concerned, "How do you feel now?"


    Zhou Shu quickly responded, "Fortunately, I don''t feel much."


    The dog jumped over the wall in a hurry. It really fits the current situation. The name is very meaningful.


    Xu Lie cursed loudly, "Bullshit! It must be like a knife twisted in the heart, turning the river to the sea, so painful, I still said that I didn''t feel it."


    "It really hurts."


    Zhou Shu''s golden face was a little red, obviously the pain was extreme.


    In his opinion, this simply cannot be called a pill, poison. The medicine is almost the same. He has never seen such a strong medicinal property, and it is about to catch up with the pain of rupture of the Qi pulse.


    But he resisted, and never called out.


    "Use poison to fight poison. My pill is not inferior to the liquid medicine, or even stronger. But only in this way can the liquid medicine that has begun to solidify in your body change, no longer harm your body, or even repair your body. As long as you can hold it back, It must be good. If you can''t help it, there will be no way. Wait for death."


    Xu Lie nodded, "It can only be so, I can''t think of another way to solve it."


    Zhou Shu reluctantly forced a smile, "It''s okay, I believe brother, I will hold back death."


    Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu earnestly, "That''s good, but eating Gou Ji Jumping the Wall Pill is only the first step to solve the problem, and there is a second step."


    "The second step?"


    Zhou Shu and Li Aojian were startled at the same time.


    Xu Lie explained, ��Pills can only solve internal problems, as well as external problems. You can��t move now because the body surface is also covered with the liquid medicine, and the pores and blood vessels are all blocked, not only the medicine is difficult to absorb and integrate~www .novelhall.com~It is also harmful to the body and must be resolved as soon as possible."


    "How to deal with it?"


    "Hit, hit hard!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Lie kicked out, kicking Zhou Shu three or four feet away.


    Zhou Shu is like an irregular iron block, constantly hitting the ground while it is rolling, making a beeping sound. Dozens of fallen leaves stick to the hair, which is even more funny.


    However, with such a blow, Zhou Shu not only didn''t feel pain, but had a slight pleasure.


    If only a few more shots are needed.


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu, then at Xu Lie, a little dazed, "Just fight like this?"


    "Yes! Perform a full-body blow, not miss anywhere, let the liquid medicine completely disperse, and he can get rid of his current situation. He is not afraid to beat him now. The harder he beats, the better The sooner."


    Xu Lie nodded, glanced at Li Aojian, and said with some temptation, "Would you like to try it?"


    Li Aojian thought for a while, then raised his head, his eyes flashed with excitement, "Can I use a sword?"


    Lying on the ground, Zhou Shu was stunned and stared, "Old Li, you are cruel!"


    "Yes."


    Xu Lie replied without hesitation, "With your cultivation base, as long as you are not an advanced flying sword, you should not be able to hurt him if you don''t use your sword art with all your strength."


    "That''s great!"


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu, as if looking at a plate of fire tree silver flowers, with extremely greedy eyes, "I''m worried that no one will try the sword, hehe."


    Zhou Shu stared at Li Aojian for a while, and finally heaved a sigh of relief, "Come on." (PS: Thank you God of Sunlight for your reward, thank you Welcome to read the latest and greatest The fastest and hottest serial works are all at

 Chapter 128: Sling

    Zhou Shu was hung up, hanging under a maple tree.


    The sword light flickered, like a thunder, straight to Zhou Shu''s forehead.


    Two hours later, Li Aojian nodded in satisfaction, panting.


    Zhou Shu stared at him, "I said you were too cruel, right? You poke in that kind of place too?"


    "What do you know, I am doing this for your own good. Brother Xu said, you must strike in all directions, and you can''t miss any place." Li Aojian shook his head casually and waved his sword to put Zhou Shu down.


    "I''m leaving. Brother said that you will stay here for a few days and cannot move. Tomorrow I will come here early to beat you, and maybe I will bring a helper."


    Li Aojian took Zhou Shu to the side, turned and left, a long laugh came from the bottom of the mountain, which was very satisfied.


    There is a target that stabs and slashes at will to practice sword, which always makes people feel happy.


    "Hmph, wait, sooner or later I will hit you too."


    Zhou Shu wanted to curse a few words in person, but he couldn''t turn his head and could only vent a few casually.


    But speaking of it, after a stab, he feels a lot more comfortable, and the medicinal power of Gouji Jumping the Wall Pill seems to be exerting, and the body has entered an unspeakable state, just like a battlefield where two armies are fighting. The fight was overwhelming, but the winner was still difficult to distinguish.


    don''t know how long it will last, Zhou Shu shook his head.


    There was a fine sweeping sound, and Xu Lie slowly walked to his side.


    Zhou Shuzheng was a little confused, and asked quickly, "Brother, I am like this, is it a successful breakthrough?"


    "It looks like it should be considered. The sword doesn''t hurt, and the realm is good. But it''s really weird to say that you are like this. According to the logic, the second layer should be white colored glaze. You don''t know how to train this weird golden body. Yes, and it seems to be much stronger than Bai Liuli."


    Xu Lie held the broom, also puzzled.


    "Could it be the cause of the liquid medicine?" Zhou Shu couldn''t help asking.


    "Medicinal solution?"


    Xu Lie thought for a while, and shook his head slightly, "Theoretically speaking, the body refining method is the decisive factor. The low-level medicinal liquids are basically the same, and there will not be much difference. What kind of medicinal liquid do you use, if you like, say Come out and let me analyze it."


    "of course can."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, although this medicinal solution is a very important secret, there is someone who is worth sharing the secret in front of him.


    "Golden Ring Kui Python?"


    Xu Lie frowned slightly, "This kind of monster beast, which is both water and soil and also poisonous, is also more complicated and contains a lot of impurities. Very few cultivators use it to prepare liquid medicine. You actually use it as the main ingredient?"


    In his cognition, it is very dangerous to use the demon pill to prepare the liquid medicine, let alone this very toxic demon pill? This kind of demon pill must be refined by earth fire or even pill fire to get rid of most of the toxicity and impurities before it can be used. It is too dangerous to be directly made into liquid medicine like Zhou Shu.


    "I have always used it for cultivation." Zhou Shu was calm.


    "I can''t understand this, but it seems that your golden body is indeed somewhat similar to Jinhuan Kui python," Xu Lie thought for a while, and said slowly, "The colored glaze jade body you trained has also absorbed too much. This kind of medicinal liquid has changed, and the realm of breakthrough is no longer Bai Liuli, but the current Jin Liuli."


    Zhou Shu slightly muttered, "Jin Liuli, it sounds good."


    "I did it casually, and the effect will only be known when you get better. However, after such a change, it is not clear whether it is Jade Liuli or whether it can develop magical powers." Xu Lie shook his head, showing some worry. .


    Zhou Shu was quite confident and smiled, "I think it is. Refining is so hard. If God does not deceive, there will always be rewards."


    "Huh, it''s fine if there is one."


    Xu Lie glared at him, "Even if the problem of body training is solved, what about your anger? The second anger is really not a good thing."


    "I know, there will be a way."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Brother, don''t worry about me."


    Most of the cultivators are awe-inspiring to the second breath, but Zhou Shu has calculations and deductions, and it is not difficult to have enough precise and powerful spiritual control.


    "Fart worry, get out!"


    Xu Lie raised his leg with a kick, Zhou Shu rolled a few times, then sat up swayingly, motionless in the square.


    "Just stay like this and continue to be beaten tomorrow!"


    Looking at Xu Lie''s back, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shouted, "Brother, you are training your heart, you can''t keep losing your temper like this."


    "I want you to control!"


    Xu Lie left cursingly, without a monk.


    Speaking of heart training, it is really not suitable for him. No matter how he does it, it is just the appearance, but the heart can''t calm down. The heroism and arrogance that are in his bones can''t disappear.


    Perhaps, should I go to practice another Pill, just like Zhou Shu?


    "Golden Liuli, it''s interesting."


    Zhou Shu thought, but he was a little bit expectant.


    The next day, Li Aojian arrived as scheduled, with Zhu Dashan and Yan Yue beside him.


    Zhu Dashan laughed wildly for a while, then stretched out his casserole-sized fist and shook it twice at Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, after listening to Lao Li, I want to try it today."


    Zhou Shu said a little bit angry, "Don''t talk nonsense, just try it, don''t hurt yourself."


    "Look at me, hitting someone will hurt yourself?"


    Zhu Dashan was a little unconvinced. He raised his casserole-sized fist and hit Zhou Shu down.


    "what!"


    exclaimed, from Yan Yue on the side.


    She looked at Zhou Shu very worried, and slightly hid her mouth.


    Li Aojian explained, "Senior Sister, it''s okay, the harder you fight, the better."


    "I know, but it seems that Junior Brother Zhu has exerted too much force..." Yan Yue turned her head, as if she couldn''t bear to look.


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    Another exclaimed, very miserable from the Zhu Dashan pass.


    He squeezed his fists tightly, staring at Zhou Shu in disbelief, "Brother Zhou, did you use the Golden Armor Talisman so hard?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Let me tell you not to hurt yourself."


    "I didn''t get hurt, I just didn''t expect it, take my punch again!" Zhu Dashan first tried, for fear of hurting Zhou Shu, this is the real use of force, the fist wind whistling, several feet away Can feel it.


    bang bang bang bang.


    In just half an hour, Zhou Shu was beaten from one end of the square to the other. He beaten back and forth a few times, and the situation was terrible.


    Zhu Dashan sat down on the ground and touched his swollen fists, "This is more tired than physical training, Brother Zhou, is that enough?"


    "Not enough, just a bit interesting just now, continue."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, this kind of strike has a better effect than a sword stab, and he feels very comfortable.


    Zhu Dashan shook his head repeatedly, "Next time."


    "Although you are big, but unfortunately it doesn''t last long, look at me."


    Li Aojian came over with a bit of contempt, picked out the long sword, and directly picked Zhou Shu into the air, the sword light flashed, and a jingle sounded, as if he was playing a piece of music.


    Yan Yue below looked a little speechless.


    Some hours later, Li Aojian also fell tired to the ground, but Zhou Shu felt like he still hadn��t finished.


    He looked at Yan Yue, "Sister, are you going to try?"


    "Don''t..."


    Zhou Shu stared at her and said lightly, "You are like this again, don''t you try the new Feijian..."


    "Humph!"


    With a soft chick, Yan Yue leaped over as light as a swallow, a light cyan sword light falling on Zhou Shu''s chest.


    "what!"


    "Don''t use sword tactics! Senior sister!"


    Zhou Shu, die.


    (PS: The second volume is over and a new chapter will be entered. Thank you for your continued reading and support.)

 Chapter 129: restore

    After seven or eight days, Zhou Shu felt a slight looseness in his body, and seemed to be getting better. Maybe he could recover after a long period of time, but with the unanimous opposition of everyone, Zhou Shu still accepted the tragic fate of continuing to be a target.


    In their opinion, it is very good to have such a target. Whether it is used as a test, a trial move, or "venting", it is of great value.


    And it��s the best of both worlds.


    In front of Zhou Shu''s eyes, there was a petite body.


    is Yang Mei who just came out of retreat. After repeatedly confirming that this would be good for Zhou Shu, she stood up curiously.


    She took a pose and blinked her big eyes, "Brother, I''m going to hit you."


    "Well, lightly, otherwise you can''t stand the strength of the countershock." Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. At this time, he could finally do some simple movements.


    "Ok!"


    Yangmei agreed crisply, and stretched out her small pink fist, and hit Zhou Shu''s right shoulder with a punch. Although the posture looked decent, she really didn''t have much strength. After all, she was only refining the second level of the Qi realm, and had never practiced the body.


    However, as soon as the fist was handed out, Zhou Shu suddenly made a huge explosion!


    ��!


    Immediately dust splashed, and the fallen leaves around it seemed to be blown by a tornado, instantly fluttering in the sky, flying everywhere, while Zhou Shu flew out more than ten feet away.


    Everyone looked at each other a few times, and they were all dumbfounded.


    played Zhou Shu for a few days, but only Yangmei can cause this effect. With such great power, they can''t do it by asking themselves.


    Yan Yue ran to Zhou Shu anxiously, and said in surprise, "Ah? Junior sister, why are you using such a strong energy, light it up."


    "Weird girl, I seem to have heard this legend somewhere..."


    Li Aojian thought for a while, then looked at Zhu Dashan, with a hint of undisguised disdain at the corner of his mouth, "Old Zhu, you are far behind this little girl!"


    Zhu Dashan glared at his bull''s eyes and fought back, but he looked at his fist, which was swollen larger than a casserole, and immediately wanted to cry.


    Yang Mei was completely stunned, staring at her hand blankly, and murmured a little aggrievedly, "It''s not me, I haven''t met the brother yet... he flew out by himself..."


    "I''m fine."


    Zhou Shu''s calm voice came from not far away.


    With Yan Yue''s help, he sat up again, with a calm smile on his face, "Yang Mei, it''s not your strength, it''s my own reason."


    Yangmei said "Oh", but she was still a little confused. This change was unexpected, and she couldn''t figure it out.


    Other people are the same, staring at Zhou Shu and waiting for him to explain.


    Yan Yue supported Zhou Shu and said with an expression of concern, "Junior Brother, are you really okay? What''s the problem?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It is a good thing to say that something is going on. I feel that spiritual power seems to be recovering."


    "Really?"


    Everyone looked surprised, and Yan Yue looked happier than Zhou Shu, and asked several questions.


    The disappearance of spiritual power, they naturally knew.


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, the joy in his heart is hard to say.


    Just now, a huge force burst out of his body for no reason, bursting from the inside to the outside, blasting him away!


    After that, he immediately felt something more in his dantian, and the spiritual power that had disappeared for a few months was gradually returning.


    There is a feeling of being a restorer again, happy but not crying.


    He quickly thought that when Yang Mei punched, it must have been the adaptation period for himself to take Luanyuan Pill, and the body suddenly changed drastically, and the extra thing was undoubtedly the second sea of ??qi just generated. !


    Although there is no actual analysis and experiment yet, from the sudden burst of power, the reserves of spiritual power are far beyond the past, at least at the level of the eighth level of the refining realm. If it can be fully used, he There will definitely be a substantial increase in strength!


    But whether it can be used is really a question.


    Because there is no precedent to follow, most of the practitioners who took Luanyuan Pill were dizzy by the chaotic second sea of ??qi. The cultivation became difficult, and the magic tricks were not successful, so they were quickly abandoned and used in the end. The original air sea.


    And Zhou Shu, no matter how difficult it is, he must make good use of the second air sea and use it as a real air sea.


    He lowered his head and thought, while the others gathered around and looked at him with concern.


    Zhou Shu felt a warm gaze, raised his head and smiled, "I''m fine, let''s continue fighting."


    "Brother, do you still want to fight?"


    Yangmei stared at him and waved her small fist, seeming to be a little unwilling to miss the punch.


    "no need."


    Not far away, Xu Lie''s voice came. He had been cleaning in the pavilion before until he heard the explosion.


    Xu Lie took a few steps closer, and said in a straightforward voice, "Your spiritual power has recovered?"


    Zhou Shu saluted with his gaze, and said slowly, "Brother, I have recovered. Although the spiritual power is walking slowly, I feel that they are coming back."


    "A second sea of ??air is also formed?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, but the details are still unclear. You have to run the mental method several times to determine."


    He feels the existence of the sea of ??air, but he hasn''t really felt it yet.


    "In this case, there is no need to hit. The previous level is enough You can solve the problem by yourself now. Don''t rush to run the mental method, and quickly run the body training method."


    After Xu Lie finished speaking, he immediately took out a huge wooden barrel from his storage bag, directly lifted Zhou Shu up and threw it in, "This is pure spiritual spring water, and you are constantly running the body refining technique in it. Absorb and dissipate the power of medicine until it becomes active, and when it becomes active, it will almost return to normal."


    This bucket of water is full of aura and unusually fresh. Obviously, it hasn''t been long since I called it. I can see that Xu Lie seems to have a premonition and is ready.


    "Thank you brother, there is no brother, I really don''t know how to do it."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly thanked him sincerely, a hardship finally came to an end, all of which must be grateful to Xu Lie for his guidance and help.


    Even the people around Zhou Shu were no exception, thanking Xu Lie one by one, among which Yan Yue and Yang Mei were extremely sincere.


    "Brother Xu, I really don''t know how to be grateful to you. If you have anything to do in the future, even if you tell me, I will do my best."


    "Brother Xu, I invite you to eat spiritual food, I have collected spiritual stones for a few months!"


    Xu Lie waved his hand impatiently, and said in a irritating tone, "I''m done, why would you thank you? I''m planning it for myself, and I don''t bother to listen to you. Now you don''t bother him, let''s go. I won��t use it anymore."


    Xu Lie��s attitude, they have seen many times in the past few days, it is not strange, but respectfully nodded and saluted, and then left one after another.


    Only Yangmei lingered for a while, carefully approached Zhou Shu''s ear, and whispered quietly, "Brother, get better soon and show you the results of my retreat."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see, Junior Sister."


    Xu Lie watched everyone leave, sighed slightly, and turned around.

 Chapter 130: The second air sea

    one day later.


    Zhou Shu crawled out of the barrel by himself.


    The body joints are still a bit stiff, but they are generally unobstructed and can move freely.


    There is a faint golden luster all over the body, and it looks like a golden armor charm is used. From the green-faced ghost to the golden-faced man, Zhou Shu was also speechless.


    Xu Lie glanced at him and said impatiently, "Go back, I have enough rest these days, remember to train more."


    "I see, thank you brother."


    Zhou Shu respectfully saluted, without saying much, and turned around.


    This kind of gratitude does not need to be said, he will remember it in his heart.


    Leaving the hidden sword pavilion, Zhou Shu walked quickly for a while, found a small mountain peak with strong spiritual energy, and then sat down to practice.


    Now that most of the spiritual power has been restored, it is time to operate the mind. The second sea of ??qi that has just been formed must be probed carefully.


    As the spiritual power moves slowly, Zhou Shu closes his eyes and concentrates, feeling carefully.


    The location of the original damaged Qihai has not changed, but there is another Qihai beside it, and two Qihai gourds are connected together.


    Zhou Shu carefully input a trace of spiritual power into the sea of ??new qi, observing the path of spiritual power, a little bit of perception, and gradually understand.


    This newly formed sea of ??air is like a constantly flowing vortex, which seems to contain a lot of spiritual power. But in fact, no matter how it works, Zhou Shu''s spiritual power can only go back and forth between the outer layers of the vortex, and cannot enter the middle and inside of the vortex, because every layer of the vortex has a resistance that prevents the spiritual power from entering.


    The outer layers only accounted for a very small part of the vortex, that is to say, the second sea of ??air that is now generated, he can use the part is very small, even less than a half.


    For this state, he was prepared.


    This chaotic source pill is refined with the fourth-order demon pill equivalent to the Golden Core Cultivator, and the demon pill is extremely pure. According to the description of the classics, it will generate a large amount of Qi Hai, which should be equivalent to ordinary The level of a re-cultivator in the condensed pulse realm.


    In fact, the result obtained is even higher. Obviously, if this vortex is fully utilized, it will be approximately equal to the double-layered qi sea of ??the vein condensing state.


    But because Zhou Shu''s realm was too low, he didn''t even reach the foundation, his spiritual power level was also low, not solid enough, his power was not enough to enter the vortex, he could only wander in the outer layer, and couldn''t make good use of it.


    Only as the realm rises and the spiritual power enters the vortex layer by layer, the second sea of ??qi can be gradually opened, and the vortex can be completely filled until the condensed pulse realm spiritual power is transformed, making the second sea of ??qi truly complete.


    After practicing the Mind Method several times, Zhou Shu affirmed this conclusion more and more.


    At present, the spiritual power reserves of the Second Qi Sea are approximately equivalent to that of an ordinary Qi Refining Realm Eighth-level Cultivator, but as his realm rises, the utilization rate of the Second Qi Sea will gradually increase, eventually reaching the second stage of the Condensing Vein Realm Level.


    The Second Sea of ??Qi couldn''t make him climb into the sky in one step, but before the pulse condensing state, it gave him the space to rise continuously, which was definitely worth the money.


    As for cultivation and tactics, Zhou Shu didn''t care too much about the most troublesome issue for other practitioners. He possessed powerful calculations and deductions, coupled with fully open and unobstructed Qi, these were all within his control.


    It��s nothing more than running a few more laps every time I use my spiritual power. Although it��s a bit more complicated, a bit slower, and a bit tired, it��s obviously much better than before. What more bikes are needed.


    Zhou comfortably got up and went back to Shaofengyuan, with a trace of satisfaction on his face, and he had a clearer idea of ??his future.


    One month passed quickly.


    Zhou Shu stood in front of the bulletin board in the dust washing courtyard, searching for suitable tasks, hoping to make more contributions.


    His chores this month is to manage the pharmacy. He is very free. It doesn��t matter if he doesn��t go there. There is a lot of time.


    Of course, his spiritual field has not been left behind, the second season of the spiritual valley has been planted. Everything is done by myself. As for the daily watering, Lu Qi helps. Over the past month, the two have often practiced the Rainstorm Sword Art together. They confirmed each other and gained a lot. They get along well with each other. Not bad.


    Inner disciples like Lu Qi do not need to rush to redeem inner sect qualifications before they reach their age, so the demand for contribution is not so urgent. He took the initiative to propose, and Zhou Shu naturally agreed with it gratefully. If it were Li Aojian and the others Zhou Shu would not agree to offer help.


    "Brother!"


    Yangmei walked over from that side, her expression a little distressed.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yang Mei, have you seen any good tasks?"


    "I don''t think much, it''s better that you help me choose, brother," Yang Mei pouted, and said in a daze, "there are words everywhere, it''s a headache to read."


    After several retreats, Yangmei''s Qi pulse stagnated at two hundred fifty-three, no matter how hard she tried, no matter how hard she tried to make herself violent, she couldn''t get her pulse anymore.


    She went to Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu couldn''t help it. This is not a question of mentality. Cultivator Tongmai, most of them will encounter this kind of bottleneck period when they can no longer make progress. They will either break through a level to see, or find some chance or something.


    The stubborn Yang Mei refused to break through. He said that he would try again for a few months, and he wouldn''t be able to break through to the third level of the Qi Refining Realm. Zhou Shu took her to see the mission together, and chanced it.


    There are at least three or four hundred tasks on the various bulletin boards.


    There were people who asked for pill and sword for competition, and people who sent letters to avenge. There was even a task of helping a couple of Taoists with a one-month child, which made Zhou Shu really speechless.


    But on closer inspection, this task seems pretty good.


    "Yang Mei, I think it would be better for you to take this task." Zhou Shu took off the task board and handed it to Yang Mei.


    Yangmei glanced at it and frowned, "Take a kid?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, a five-year-old child, his parents are busy doing alchemy, and they have not received any disciples, so they sent this task I think it��s good, they are all from Qinghe Peak. Inner disciple, the cultivator who is about to condense the pulse, just give you a little guidance, it will be of great benefit to you. Although the reward is less, it is also quite good, maybe it is a chance."


    Yangmei lowered her head and thought for a while, then raised her head and smiled, "Well, brother, let me go, but I have no such experience."


    "Think about how your parents..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Zhou Shu immediately realized that something was wrong. Yangmei seemed to be picked up by the cultivator of the Dutch school at a very young age. She has been living alone and has never seen her parents. He felt a slight shock and immediately changed his words, "Forget it, don''t do this task."


    "Do not do."


    Yangmei held the jade board in her hand and held it tightly. The jade board followed her body, shaking slightly.


    With a faint smile, she said loudly, "Brother, it''s okay, I can learn without experience. In fact, when I was a kid, I really wanted to be taken care of, but I always didn''t. If I take care of others, it''s also..."


    ''S voice is getting smaller and smaller, halfway through, she didn''t say any more, and suddenly turned her face away.


    Zhou Shu felt a little distressed, and quickly soothed, "Yang Mei, the past is gone, isn''t it great now, it will be better in the future."


    Yangmei stood quietly for a while, and nodded seriously.


    "I know, I will be fine in the future."


    She raised her head, with a familiar smile on her face again, "Brother, I''m going to pick up the task first, please pick you up, and try to enter the inner door early!"


    "Well, you have to work hard too."


    Zhou Shu nodded and touched her hair lightly.


    Yangmei did not dodge as usual, but moved closer.

 Chapter 131: Quest alone

    watched Yangmei leave, Zhou Shu sighed slightly, then looked back at the bulletin board.


    But after reading it again, there are very few tasks that suit me. It would be great if I had received the kind of task that Yan Yue had previously accepted, but unfortunately it seemed to be nothing.


    Time gradually passed, Zhou Shu still did not find a suitable task.


    But he found that there were more and more disciples in front of the bulletin board, and strangely, they did not look at the task, but looked up at the sky, which made Zhou Shu quite puzzled.


    He also raised his head.


    "I''m coming!"


    The disciples became agitated.


    In the sky, a blue shirt repairer slowly flew up and hovered over the bulletin board.


    He raised his hand, and a large task board floated down like snowflakes and landed neatly on the bulletin board.


    Zhou Shu suddenly understood that these disciples were all waiting for the release of new tasks. No wonder, good tasks were basically picked up as soon as they came out. Where else would it be his turn to find them?


    The first time he came here, he naturally didn''t understand the rules, but he was lucky, just waiting for the new mission to be released.


    The crowd rushed towards the bulletin board, and Zhou Shu approached the water platform to get the moon first, glanced casually, and quickly picked off a task board.


    Just as he took it off, he turned around and saw several disciples glaring at him with cross-brows. Among them was an inner disciple.


    "This little brother, tell the truth this task is not something you can do at all. Leave it to me. I will give you two middle-grade spirit stones as compensation, how about?"


    "Boy, do you want to die, would you dare to take on such a task? I''ll be kind, do it for you, give it to me!"


    "Looking at your pitiful face like gold paper, you must be sick with cold, and you are doing some tasks, so you should go back to rest quickly. The tasks are left to me. I''m doing it for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Brothers, borrowed."


    turned around and went to the sidewalk.


    Those few people looked at Zhou Shu quite annoyed, and sighed, alas, it was too late to start.


    The manager of ���� Zaishitang took over the jade board, his face was a little suspicious, "Junior, are you sure you want to take on this secret exploration mission?"


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Yes, brother."


    The steward nodded, "Well, let''s report the name."


    "Shaking Fengyuan, Zhou Shu, the fifth floor of Qi Refining Stage." Zhou Shu said calmly.


    "On the fifth floor of the Refining Realm, I don''t know if you are brave or what you are when you take this task. Take it, the basic information is recorded in this jade slip.


    The steward took out a jade slip and handed it to Zhou Shu, "If the task is accepted, it cannot be returned. There will be rewards for success, and a certain contribution will be deducted for failure. Know the rules?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The disciple understands."


    If the task is received randomly and the task fails, it will naturally be punished.


    "Go ahead, good luck." The steward waved his hand and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu put away the jade slips, gave a bow, and went back to his home soon.


    The task he took was a mystery task. This type of task had always had a lot of benefits. He was a little excited, but when he opened the jade slip and looked at it in detail, the excitement disappeared a lot.


    A disciple found a long and narrow valley in the Qingyuan Mountain Range, with an entrance of less than one foot, but from time to time there was a burst of evil spirits, suspecting that there were monsters such as mountain ghost spiders, waiting for the disciples to explore.


    evil spirit comes from monsters, but only a few monsters carry evil spirits. Those monsters with evil spirits are called evil monsters.


    Sha monsters are usually extremely brutal and bloodthirsty, and after a hundred years of death, the corpse will not only be immortal, but will become a variety of corpses monsters. The evil spirits will become stronger and stronger than when they were alive.


    Most cultivators encounter the evil beasts, and either avoid them, or thwart their bones and ashes. When such monsters appear in the area around the lotus sect, they must kill them quickly.


    Since there is evil spirit in that valley, most of them have this kind of evil spirit beast in it. If the evil spirit is strong, there will probably be corpse monster beasts that have been transformed into corpses. Regardless of the rank, it is not easy for disciples of the refinement realm to solve. .


    It seems that you can''t start too quickly. Zhou Shu shook his head. The difficulty of this task exceeded his expectations, and it was not that easy to do.


    Fortunately, at the end of the jade slip, he wrote, "Ascertaining all the information in the valley, rewarding contribution of 3,000 points, if the evil monster or even the corpse monster is completely eliminated, depending on the specific situation, reward 5,000 to 7,000 contribution points."


    It seems that as long as it is clear, Zhou Shu nodded secretly.


    It was the first time to do this kind of task alone. He made careful preparations and brought as much as possible with him. Naturally, there were a lot of talismans, and Xiaojun, who had been in a daze for a long time, was also received in the spirit beast bag.


    Spirit Beast Bag, a special space bag for Spirit Beasts, similar to a storage bag, but can hold living creatures. Zhou Shu spent two hundred middle-grade spirit stones to buy it. This is the most common kind, but Xiao Gun is not that picky guy.


    "Little roll, I haven''t played for a long time, I will count on you this time."


    Xiao Gun looked at him with contempt, and hugged the spirit stone and shrank into a ball.


    The mission location was on the edge of the Demon Hunting Area, not too far away from the Heyin School. However, it took Zhou Shu two days to walk only halfway. For no other reason, the road was too difficult to walk.


    The complex terrain is really speechless. Just crossing a desert, there is a snow-capped mountain in front of it all year round. After the past, there is a dense forest that stretches around. It is too uncomfortable to not be able to fly.


    Not to mention the series of monsters. At this time, in front of Zhou Shu, there was a steel-bone jackal nearly five feet high, looking at it with a grin. Yellow rancid saliva flowed from between the teeth. Large ones dripped down.


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, with the Cloud Chasing Sword in his hand. He didn''t look at it much, and he handed it out directly with the form of "Blood Rain hitting Green Lotus" ~ www.novelhall.com~ The raining rain hitting Green Lotus was the inverse of the Jiyu Sword Art. The second style is also the most powerful style. Zhou Shu puts the most intent on it, thinking and using it all the time.


    Because of his deduction, it is most likely to comprehend the sword intent of the rain from the rain.


    The sword light lased like rain, and in an instant, there were hundreds of holes in the steel-bone jackal, which were completely penetrated by the Cloud Chasing Sword, and there was no chance of escape.


    Sword light flicked out again, and the skull of the steel-boned jackal cracked from it, revealing a gray-yellow demon pill.


    Zhou Shu picked it up easily and put it in the bag, and then he put away the Zhuyun sword with satisfaction.


    There is no hindrance, the feeling of using the sword art at will is really good. Since the qi burst, I haven''t had this feeling for a long time. With the Second Sea of ??Qi, being able to use the sword tactics as he pleased made him always satisfied.


    Zhou Shu was also very satisfied with the second-tier mid-level Cloud Chasing Sword. Although it didn''t come with any magic tricks, it was very easy to use, and it also met the requirements of Jiyu Swordsmanship.


    In fact, most of the flying swords of sword repairs do not carry magic tricks. This is very different from other magic weapons-are they called magic weapons without their own magic tricks?


    But most flying swords don��t have magic tactics. The reason is very simple. Swordsmanship emphasizes specificity. Sword tactics are the only ones. Swords serve the sword intent of sword tactics. If the magic tactics are included, it will affect the purity of sword tactics. , Is not good for sword repair.


    But some auxiliary and passive tactics are excluded, such as the Lingyun sword for Yan Yue, which is also good for sword repair. However, higher-level sword repairs don''t even need these auxiliary techniques, and only use the essence of the sword to achieve the ultimate in purity.


    Zhou Shu was about to move on, his eyes suddenly fell on the dense forest not far away, and he suddenly became a little excited, "The biplane monkey, there is such a monster?"

 Chapter 132: chase

    Seeing the two-winged monkey, Zhou Shu didn''t realize that he was a little bit silent, and a strange look flashed in his eyes.


    Two-winged monkey is a very strange and rare first-order monster. It is rumored to have the blood inheritance of the ancient alien beast, which is very rare. Although it is a Tier 1 monster, its power speed is not low, and it has inherited some special skills, which are difficult to deal with.


    But the harvest from it is also great. For example, a pair of fleshy wings of a two-winged monkey can be used to make a very special flying magic weapon, whether it is used in combat or other aspects, it is extremely easy to use. And the long tail on the body is a very good soft whip with a little refinement.


    The two materials on it are much more valuable than the demon pill.


    It is said that in the Qingyuan Mountains, the two-winged monkey has disappeared, but I don''t want Zhou Shu to see one here, so why not excite him.


    And he also saw it before. The long-term task of purchasing two-winged monkey meat wings has been hanging on the bulletin board. Now he has seen it, let alone let it go.


    The prey was hung upside down on a big tree not far away. It looked like a monkey but was not a monkey. The whole body was yellowish and the tail was strangely long. It was more than one foot long. It circled the tree a few times and hung down. At the waist and ribs, there is a pair of fleshy wings, which seem to be only a few feet long and seem to be of little use, but in fact they are a good weapon for short-distance flights.


    Zhou Shu stared at the two-winged monkey closely and touched it carefully.


    �!


    is still dozens of feet away, the two-winged monkey found Zhou Shu, the long tail shaped like a twine swayed on the tree, like a pendulum, and rushed toward Zhou Shu!


    The legendary ancient alien beast Shanxian is full of changes, is human, understands human language, and can even speak human language. After countless years of evolution, the biwing monkey, although it lacks these abilities, still retains some of the instincts of the alien beasts, extremely alert and versatile.


    Zhou Shu''s small movements can''t hide from its eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, the two-winged monkey flew in front of Zhou Shu. It gave out a jealous smile, and then pointed out its black and shiny claws. The fingertips flashed with sharp cold light, and only a few tears were heard. Zhou Shu''s clothes Suddenly was torn open two long mouths.


    But when the fingertips of the two-winged monkey shaped like a blade touched Zhou Shu''s body, they made a series of golden and iron humming sounds, almost sparking.


    Obviously, although its fingertips are sharp, they are not enough to pierce Jin Liuli''s defense.


    The claws had not been recovered yet, but the fierce two-winged monkey had his eyes bright and opened his mouth violently. Suddenly, a jet black mist suddenly appeared, shooting at Zhou Shu with an extremely foul smell, and the middle man wanted to vomit. .


    This kind of poisonous gas is one of the killings of the two-winged monkey. The cultivator will feel uncomfortable when smelling it, and his body will be numb and weak.


    A series of non-stop attacks, this series of attacks, it seems that the prepared wing monkey is hunting people.


    But it is true. The cultivator and the monster beast are hunting each other, and the situation of endless death has not changed for thousands of years.


    It was fast, but Zhou Shu''s movements were not slow. A spa charm was quickly slapped on the body, and the water mist rose up, eliminating most of the stench and restoring clarity. Immediately, Zhuyun sword was handed out and rolled towards the biplane monkey "impermeable to wind and rain".


    At this time, you can''t hit the green lotus with the shower, otherwise it will damage the material on the two-winged monkey, even if it wins, it will be useless.


    There was a soft hissing sound. The two-winged monkey who was attacking did not evade at all. The sword light swept across the chest and ribs, and a piece of blood came out immediately.


    The two-winged monkey hissed strangely, jumped a few feet at a very fast speed, and looked at him grinningly, with a strange expression.


    Suddenly, it knelt down, bowed its head and arched its hands, making a decent gesture, begging for mercy. His eyes kept blinking, and there were still a few crystal tears in them, arousing pity.


    "You splash monkey, just begging for mercy now, isn''t it too late?"


    Zhou Shu stayed unmoved, a few steps to catch up, the cloud and sword turned into cold light, and flew towards the two-winged monkey, the sword light at his finger, like a torrent of rain, continued to drop.


    The two-winged monkey saw Zhou Shu and did not leave his hands, and made a weird laughter. The long tail fluttered up and quickly wrapped around the branches and ran deep into the dense forest.


    The speed was surprisingly fast, it was almost impossible to distinguish his figure, and Zhou Shu could only watch it fly away.


    But he naturally refused to let the prey he got in his hand fly away, and started to follow the shadow escape technique, and pursued all the way.


    Unexpectedly, the two-winged monkey was very slippery. Although the speed was not as good as Zhou Shu who used the shadow escape technique, he was very familiar with dense forests and turned extremely fast. He dashed left and right on the big trees, without a trace. Always when Zhou Shu was about to catch up, it turned abruptly again, and the wings under its ribs suddenly rose, and then suddenly flew up after a rush of flapping, pulling the distance away again.


    Zhou Shu chased for a long time, his spiritual power was diminishing, and his heart was a little impatient. Seeing the two-winged monkey run farther and farther, there was only a long tail swinging in the distance, and he couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    There are many monsters here, and now I don��t know how far I have gone. If I meet a monster of Tier 2 or above, I��m afraid it won��t end well and my life is in danger.


    The winged monkey seemed to understand his thoughts, and suddenly looked back twice, his eyes were full of mockery. Zhou Shu felt bitter, but there was no good way to deal with it.


    The winged monkey is extremely fast, the key is that it will fly for a short time, and the mud talisman has no effect.


    Zhou Shu''s stubbornness also came up a bit, the vortex in the sea of ??qi was constantly surging, the output of spiritual power increased a little, and his speed accelerated.


    Seeing that the two-winged monkey was not doing well, UU reading turned quickly, flapped its wings vigorously, and accelerated.


    chased for a while, and a huge red banyan tree appeared in front of Zhou Shu. The tree is nearly thirty or forty feet long, straight into the sky, and the main trunk is afraid that it has a radius of ten feet, and it will definitely not be able to grow so tall within a few thousand years.


    The two-winged monkey saw the red banyan tree and was immediately delighted. Several rapid ups and downs, the long tail slapped fiercely on the red banyan tree a few times, the branches swayed, and immediately went around the red banyan tree and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu rushed to the tree and was startled.


    behind the tree is actually a huge building ruin.


    I don��t know when these buildings were built. The area is very vast, covering more than ten or twenty acres. The surrounding ruins are covered by dense and boundless jungles, which are extremely secretive and difficult to find by flying. If it didn''t come by accident, you might not be able to find it even if you deliberately looked for it.


    I don��t know how many years these buildings have been abandoned. The ground is full of broken bricks and shingles, basically all of them collapsed, leaving only a large foundation made of countless stones.


    Looking around, there are scattered ruins everywhere, one piece here and a pile there. The terrain is very complicated. And the two-winged monkey, jumping back and forth among the piles of rocks, was familiar with it, and disappeared in an instant.


    Obviously, the biplane monkeys have been here a long time ago and may even live here.


    Zhou Shu felt a little jealous in his heart, and said to himself, "The terrain here seems to be very dangerous, and I don''t know where other monsters or traps are hiding. If you look for it casually, you might be hunted by the winged monkey. , Leave first."


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu didn''t wait much, turned around and went back the same way.


    walked under the red banyan tree, there was a hissing noise above his head, Zhou Shu looked up, his heart was shocked.


    Tier 2 Monster Beast, Wind Snake!

 Chapter 133: ruins

    This kind of flying snake with fleshy wings is extremely fast and extremely poisonous. Once entangled by them, there is almost no possibility of escape.


    There are as many as three snakes from the red banyan tree.


    Zhang Xu��s long-term wind-inducing snake swallowed a long letter, mung bean-sized eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, his body writhing back and forth on the tree, waiting for an opportunity.


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, and immediately activated the Shadow Escape Technique, and retreated directly to the ruins behind him.


    Yingfeng Snake saw Zhou Shu leave, and then retracted into the tree hole, silently.


    Zhou Shu has realized that the two-winged monkeys used their long tails to slap the red banyan tree vigorously in order to wake these wind-inducing snakes and let them come out to deal with themselves.


    is so smart.


    Fortunately, these wind-inducing snakes are in the dormant period and rarely stay away from the nest. Since the enemy is far away, they do not reappear.


    The crisis was temporarily lifted, and Zhou Shu stood in the ruins, feeling a little bit emotional.


    I can''t build a foundation, I don''t have spiritual knowledge to release, I can''t perceive the surrounding situation, and it''s almost like a blind person in such a place. It''s too dangerous, and I''m scared at every step.


    I''ve been like this all the way, I don''t know what kind of crisis there will be where I am going.


    Looking around, there are ruined walls everywhere, and the figure of the two-winged monkey is no longer visible.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, found a quite open place to rest, restore spiritual power, and then use the shadow escape technique continuously, even if it has the second Qi Sea with the eighth layer of the Qi Refining Realm, it is somewhat unbearable.


    I��m not in a hurry to go out. The surrounding deep dense forest is like a huge mouth, ready to choose someone and eat it. I don��t know where to go to be safe. Will there be anything more terrifying than the induced wind snake? It��s better to wait. After the wind snake on the red banyan tree fell into dormancy, it returned from the original road.


    A few simple array talisman were placed around, without divine consciousness, but such an array can also play a certain warning role.


    After a short rest, the winged monkey suddenly emerged from a pile of rocks, grinned at Zhou Shu, his body swinging back and forth, seemingly provocative.


    Zhou Shu ignored himself, who knows if there is a companion behind the stone?


    Instead, he was a little more cautious, with the Zhuyun sword beside him, and a few talisman in his hands, ready to activate at any time.


    Seeing Zhou Shu ignored, the two-winged monkey became more bold. He jumped out from behind the stone and jumped to a place a few feet away from Zhou Shu. With bulging cheeks, like a blower, he spouted a stench of poisonous gas at Zhou Shu. .


    Within tens of feet, almost all is surrounded by black mist.


    Zhou Shu held his breath, but just stayed still. The winged monkey thought that Zhou Shu had been poisoned or exhausted, but with a strange laugh, the long tail suddenly rolled out, and a sharp blade plunged into Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    "It''s really vicious."


    Zhou Shu moved suddenly, his body almost swept out close to the ground, the sword of the cloud turned into a cold light, and the cloud turned and rained, piercing the feet of the two-winged monkey.


    The two-winged monkey screamed, and the long tail swiftly retracted, and flicked to the side, a thick stone pillar was rolled up in circles, trying to escape.


    "Want to go?"


    Zhou Shu whispered, his body moved like a shadow, and he swept to the stone pillar before the two-winged monkey.


    In such an open area, without forest cover, his speed is faster than that of a biplane.


    Zhuyun sword was erected in front of him, the two-winged monkey couldn''t stop at all, his eyes were horrified, his hairs were all erected, and he saw the sword tip pass across his chest.


    It only had time to let out a scream, struggled twice, and then died.


    "I knew you would come."


    Zhou Shu looked faintly, he had expected the biwing monkey to come out. This kind of monster beast is very intelligent and stubborn. If you chase it, it will run, but if you don''t chase it, it will provoke you. Most monkeys have this nature.


    Sure enough, the two-winged monkey was clever and was mistaken by cleverness. He fell into the trap and became his prey.


    Looking at the dead two-winged monkey, Zhou Shu felt very happy. He should be able to exchange a lot of contributions after completing the task that no one had handed in for a long time. With joy, he grabbed the long tail of the two-winged monkey and wanted to take it off the stone pillar. This long tail is also one of the important goals and cannot be overlooked.


    But the two-winged monkey kicked his legs dying and used full force. The long tail was tied tightly to a stone pillar. Zhou Shu only applied a little more force and pulled it down.


    ��!


    Who expected to change suddenly!


    The ground shook suddenly, and there was a sound of the sky and the earth cracking, and a huge pit suddenly appeared around the stone pillar. Zhou Shu was caught off guard and fell directly with the stone pillar.


    Zhou Shu was startled, he hurriedly protected his whole body, paying attention to his surroundings vigilantly.


    What''s the situation? Is it a trap dug by a monkey? It''s impossible to be so smart, right?


    has been falling for a few breaths before falling to the ground.


    looked up at the sky, at least a hundred feet from the ground. This kind of trap doesn''t look like a monkey can dig it out. Most of it is an original mechanism in this ruin. It happened to be caught by Zhou Shu.


    It''s pitch black everywhere.


    But the eyesight of the cultivator is far better than that of ordinary people. What''s more, during the hunting season, Zhou Shu seized the opportunity to buy two pairs of golden ring Kui python eyes to take. The eyesight has been greatly improved, and the darkness is like that. Normal day.


    glanced around, the pit is not big, the top is wide and the bottom is narrow, like a funnel, and the bottom is only three to five feet square. In the corner of the sinkhole, there is a very secret hole, and it is very small, it seems that only one person can pass through.


    Could there be any secret vaults, ruins?


    Zhou Shu was inexplicably excited but soon calmed down. Even if there is, we must make a good plan and not enter it rashly.


    His gaze naturally fell on the stone pillar, which felt a little strange.


    I haven''t found it before, but I can only see it when I get closer. The stone pillars are carved with some simple patterns, not like a pattern or words, but most of them also have similar meanings in them. They are definitely not formed naturally.


    is indeed a mechanism.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, basically confirming this from the stone pillar. This stone pillar was a mechanism in the ruins, and when I touched it, it opened.


    I just don��t know what is hidden in the ruins, whether it is a treasure or a crisis.


    Zhou Shu took off the long tail, stuffed the culprit winged monkey into the storage bag, silently thinking.


    "Little roll, it''s your turn."


    Zhou Shu took out the spirit beast bag, and released the small roller.


    In addition to being extremely sensitive to spiritual energy, Xiao Gun is also very afraid of monsters. As long as he feels the aura of monsters, he will have some special reactions, such as shrinking into a ball, or pretending to be dead with six feet upright.


    If you put it outside, I''m afraid that it won''t take long to be scared to death by the monsters that keep appearing.


    Xiao Gun crawled on the ground twice, but suddenly stopped moving, and his two horns swayed back and forth like searchlights.


    "Why, is there aura or a monster?"


    Xiaogun wouldn''t answer by itself. It probed for a while, and suddenly accelerated, and slammed to the hole in the corner, several times faster than usual.


    Zhou Shu hurried over to hold it down.


    Xiao Gun stared at Zhou Shu, twisting his body constantly, with great strength. It seemed that there was a temptation that could not resist it hidden inside the hole Welcome to read, the latest and fastest , The hottest serial works are all at

 Chapter 134: Lingshi vein

    Zhou Shu put away the small roll, thoughtfully.


    It seems that in this cave, there are probably no monsters, but some kind of spiritual thing rich in spiritual energy. This is good news and worth exploring.


    Zhou Shu took out a few spirit stones, placed a simple spirit gathering array, and continued to restore spiritual power.


    If you decide to go in, you must be prepared. The physical condition must be perfect, and the absence of monsters does not mean that there is no danger. There are probably traps and other things, so be careful.


    Cultivators recover their spiritual power, usually by using the Spirit Gathering Array, and then cooperate with the auxiliary elixir to speed up the recovery. Of course, there are also medicines that can quickly restore spiritual power, the ones that can also be used in battle, but those medicines are mostly Tier 3 or above, and the price is high, which is not affordable for ordinary cultivators.


    Zhou Shu can''t afford it either.


    About half an hour later, Zhou Shu walked towards the entrance of the cave.


    Chasing the cloud sword to clear the way, carefully cutting open the surrounding soil and stones, and moving forward slowly.


    The cave is very deep, and it goes down and down, and it gets narrower and narrower. After nearly a hundred feet, the opening in front is only a foot wide.


    This is a bit strange. Maybe this cave is not an entrance, but more like a temporary vent.


    Zhou Shu became more cautious, and his pace became slower.


    walked for a while, and a few bright lights suddenly appeared in front of him, and it seemed to be the end.


    expanded the entrance of the cave, Zhou Shu looked forward, his eyes were a little condensed, he finally understood why Xiao Gun was so eager.


    Here, there is actually a vein of spirit stone.


    Lingshi was the biggest temptation that Xiao Gun couldn''t resist.


    In the naturally formed cave, there is a huge open space, and there is a crystal light flashing everywhere, whether it is all around or up and down, illuminating the cave like the day.


    The pure spirit stones, like stars in the sky, are half-hidden in rocks or soil, emitting thick or light rays.


    Unexpectedly, under this ruin, there is such a place hidden.


    There must be spiritual veins in the Lingshi mine. The spiritual energy here is very rich, much better than the Shaofeng Garden. There should be a third-order spiritual vein below.


    Found the spirit vein and the spirit stone mine, this opportunity is not small.


    Zhou Shu put away his excitement and continued to walk inside.


    When ���� didn''t walk long, he made other discoveries. There were traces of fighting left in many places, and there were many broken bones and discarded magic weapons on the ground.


    He walked to a pile of bones and wanted to pick it up, but when the bones touched their fingers, they soon fell into ashes.


    Obviously, these white bones have been lying here for many years, at least for thousands of years, and they have long been weathered and withered.


    Those magic weapons were similar. Although they were not weathered, they did not respond to the spiritual power input by Zhou Shu. Obviously, the spiritual energy gradually dissipated because it was not used by the cultivator for too long, and it has lost the characteristics of the magic weapon, and even has no value as a material. Up.


    What a pity.


    Zhou Shu was quite regretful. At first glance, there were at least a dozen storage bags and various magic weapons, but none of them could be used.


    In addition to magic weapons, many broken formations were revealed on the ground. From the runes, they were quite mysterious. Most of them were formations that even the foundation realm cultivators could keep out. But after so many years, the formations have long been lost. Effectiveness, the formation has no effect anymore, nothing can stop it.


    Years are ruthless, and thousands of years will defeat many things and turn them into nothingness, such as no magic weapon used by the practitioner, no formation talisman to supplement the spiritual power of the spirit stone, and the practitioner who has not reached the Nascent Soul Realm.


    But it is only a low-level thing. If it is a higher-level thing, not only can it withstand the invasion of the years, but it can continue to grow. For example, magic weapons, Tier 5 and above magic weapons, do not need to be used by practitioners, they can absorb the aura around them to nourish themselves, as long as they are placed in a place with aura, no matter how long they will be like new.


    The magic weapon is like this, and the cultivator is the same. If you break through the Nascent Soul, thousands of years will only make your cultivation deeper, rather than losing to the ruthless years.


    Zhou Shu sighed for a while, and continued to go deep into the cave.


    When ���� was about to reach the end, he stopped.


    There was a pile of bones in front of him, half leaning on the wall of the cave. There were many obvious scars on the bones. There was even a left hand missing. Under its feet, a crystal-clear bone jade rod lay.


    The ���� bone jade rod is about three feet long, as thick as a child''s arm, with a green body, and extremely delicate lines. The top is inlaid with a deep red gem.


    Aura is exposed, brilliance can be learned, if it is a magic weapon, it obviously still retains its original function.


    Is it a high-level magic weapon?


    Zhou Shu felt ecstasy, stretched out his hand and picked up the bone jade stick.


    placed it on his hand and took a closer look, input a trace of spiritual power, and was immediately disappointed. This would definitely not be a high-level magic weapon, not even a magic weapon, because the spiritual power is so thin that even he can easily enter and master it.


    If it were a high-level magic weapon, with the spiritual power of Zhou Shu''s refining aura, it would be impossible to enter the magic weapon and it would be impossible to use it.


    But the bone jade rod can stay here for so long, and it has withstood the invasion of the years, it is strange, probably for other reasons.


    His gaze fell on the gem on the top of the bone jade rod. The gem was crystal clear, like a spirit stone, but covered with a faint white smoke on the surface, and there seemed to be turbulent flames burning in the middle, revealing a lot in vaguely. The allure of the enchantment is so wonderful that people can''t help but want to touch it, and want to take it as a treasure.


    But Zhou Shu looked at it, and did not enter the spiritual power test, nor did he touch it with his hands This gem made him feel very strange, he rarely felt this way, every time he felt it At times, there are always dangers behind.


    Put it away first, and talk about it later.


    He stood by the bones and looked back.


    Looking at the dazzling spirit stone mine, the bones and magic weapons everywhere, and the traces of fierce fighting on the cave wall, Zhou Shu couldn''t realize it and made up a picture.


    Thousands of years ago, this place was originally a small family. They relied on spirit stone mines and spirit veins to establish territories and gradually grew. But one day, a powerful enemy broke in, wanting them to surrender and surrender the spirit stone mine. They naturally refused, and as a result, the family territory was destroyed by the ferocious enemy, turning the territory into ruins.


    The small family finally introduced the enemy into the most tightly defended spirit stone mine, where they fought hard, and eventually the enemy died, but the family also perished.


    This is really a sad and heroic story.


    Zhou Shu put away his thoughts and began to observe the Lingshi Mine carefully.


    He has only been to the Lingshi Mine once, and that was when Wuwangmen, but Wuwangmen��s Lingshi Mine was a bit smaller than here, it was only a second-order. Looking carefully, most of them here are medium-grade spirit stones, and there are very few low-grade spirit stones, and there are a lot of them. There are at least 40,000 or 50,000 of them just exposed.


    There is no high-grade spirit stone, and it is impossible to produce high-grade spirit stone from the third-tier spirit stone vein.


    This wealth is not small.


    But it is not easy to get it. This is a mineral vein rather than a dug spirit stone.


    Mining Lingshi ore requires a lot of manpower and energy. Digging Lingshi is different from digging other minerals. The process is much more complicated. Lingshi is small and deeply buried in the rock. It is easy to break. If you handle it carelessly, the aura in the May escape or even explode.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and soon had an idea.

 Chapter 135: Practice swordsmanship

    This spirit stone mine, Zhou Shu intends to hand it to Xu Lie. Xu Lie is very knowledgeable and surely has a good way to deal with it.


    It��s impossible to mine by myself, and I don��t have time or energy. Report to the sect? Only discovered the secret realm, it is the spirit stone mine, this is a bit eye-catching, it can not be said that it was dug out again.


    After a round, it was similar to what Zhou Shu thought before. There is another entrance to the Lingshi Mine, but this entrance has already been completely sealed, and it is impossible to enter or leave.


    Zhou Shu still went out the same way and returned to the sinkhole.


    He took out the Chenxing Iron Hoe, dug a lot of earth and rocks, covered the hole, and the thick stone pillar was buried deep in the ground.


    did enough to cover up, Zhou Shu climbed up and left the trap.


    looked around, there were no other stone pillars around, there was probably only one mechanism here. Zhou Shu didn''t look at it much, guessing that the wind-inducing snake on the red banyan tree had entered dormancy, so he carefully followed the same path back.


    If it were someone else, maybe they would take out the jade slips to record, but Zhou Shu didn''t have this need. Everything was kept firmly in the sea of ??knowledge, and they would be taken out when needed.


    After a short while, he left the dense forest and continued to march towards the evil spirit valley.


    In front of ���� was a vast grassland, many monster beasts galloping around in it, Zhou Shu would not stay, from time to time to use the shadow escape technique to avoid, leaving the monster beast far behind.


    Across the grassland, there is a big mountain in front of you, and the sky and the clouds are endless.


    Turning over the mountain, the sound of rapids splashing is endless, like a roar of thunder, which can be heard in hundreds of miles.


    "What a majestic waterfall!"


    Zhou Shu was shocked.


    A white line as thick as tens of feet, as if falling from the sky, hanging from the top of a thousand-foot-high peak, it really has the momentum of "flying straight down three thousand feet, suspected to be the Milky Way down nine days."


    In the middle of the waterfall, there happens to be a prominent rock. The water flows from the top down, hitting heavily on the rocks, turning into countless flying rains, which are sprayed down one after another. Within dozens of miles, it becomes a country of rain, the mist is full, and the beads are splashing.


    These misty rain and fog make the waterfall in the majestic momentum, even more immortal.


    Zhou Shu approached for a few miles, did not use his spiritual power to resist the rain and fog, and his clothes were soaked instantly.


    Feeling the drops of water falling like a torrent of rain sliding past him, he was thoughtful. If he practiced the hurricane sword here, it might be of great benefit to comprehend sword intent.


    Thinking of this, he stopped moving, and he kept thinking about it.


    Regarding the sword meaning, the teachers and uncles who teach it have talked a lot, and the sect classics have introduced more, but it is difficult to say exactly how it is. It is mysterious and mysterious, with a lot of meaning "only the meaning can be unspeakable".


    It is well known that sword intent is a special realm that distinguishes sword repair from other practitioners.


    It is the extension of the sword, the original intent of the sword, the return of the sword, and the performance of the sword cultivation. It only belongs to the sword cultivation and can only be understood by oneself and cannot be taught by others.


    Sword intent has many different realms, from the initial comprehension of the sword intent, to the transformation of the sword intent, the revolving of the sword with the heart, the reincarnation of the sword intent, the world of thoughts and so on.


    Sword intent has great benefits. Sword repair who understands the intent of the sword, even if you just understand the intent of the sword, the power of using the sword is obviously higher than that of the same level, and as the realm of sword intent is higher, the strength of sword repair It will also become stronger and stronger, and it is not difficult to challenge with higher levels. Many practitioners are also obsessed with sword repair because of this.


    Sword Xiu knew all of these, and Zhou Shu naturally understood it.


    But sword intent is not so easy to comprehend. Most swordsmen practice hard for a lifetime, and they may not succeed.


    And Zhou Shu himself, through continuous deduction over the past year, analysis of many classics, and recent use back and forth, has gradually developed some of his own opinions.


    In his view, the sword intent is the origin of the sword art, and the ultimate of the sword art.


    The ancient powerful used the sword. Swinging the sword is all kinds of sword intent, overturning the mountains and the sea, and the power is boundless. However, if the latecomer looks at the sword intent alone, he can only observe its appearance. It is really impossible to understand the essence and learn from it. The sword intent can be integrated into the sword tactics, so that the latecomers can comprehend the sword intent and the origin of the sword from various sword tactics.


    Sword Jue and Sword Intention are inseparable.


    However, many sword repairers are too pursuing artistic conception, paying attention to the use of the sword, and advocating to use the sword with heart, not limited to the specific form of the sword art, thinking that it is easier to understand the sword intent, but this way, some of them fail to create the sword art. The hard work of the practitioner.


    Of course, there must be a sword repair genius, who is born with the sword, and can realize the sword intent only by heart.


    But a novice like Zhou Shu, who is not a genius, can''t do this. But in his opinion, as long as you practice repeatedly, you can achieve the ultimate in all aspects of the sword art, environment, mood, proficiency, etc., you can understand the sword intent from it according to the principle, and look at the problem objectively. The so-called practice makes perfect. Even if the mysterious sword intent is similar.


    What''s more, this sword tactic was deduced repeatedly by him, and the original mistakes and omissions were also corrected. It should be closer to the original intention.


    There is an uninterrupted torrent of rain in front of him. It is faintly compatible with the rain sword tactic, and it is an excellent place to practice sword tactics.


    Do what you say, Zhou Shu took out the Cloud Chasing Sword, and continued to use the sword in the rain under the waterfall.


    The sword light is like rain, endless. If you look closely, every sword light in Zhou Shu''s hand has a gleaming drop of water on the top.


    Every time he made a sword, he pierced the falling drops of water in a string, feeling the true meaning of the rain.


    He seems to be integrated with the environment People are like waterfalls, swords are like rain.


    Rest when you��re tired, and continue when you��re rested. The sword will not leave your hands or your body will not leave the rain.


    It was dark and dark, dark and bright, and I don��t know how long it took. Zhou Shu finally took his sword and stood up, with a glimmer of enlightenment flashing in his eyes, it seemed that he had gained something.


    At this time, he has a deeper understanding of the Jiyu Sword Art. Although he is still far from comprehending the sword intent, he should be in the right direction. As long as he perseveres, he will definitely gain something.


    Comprehending the meaning of the sword is a matter of course.


    He is very satisfied.


    Leaving the waterfall, Zhou Shu continued on.


    I have been here for a long time, but it is definitely worth it. After all, this is also a rare opportunity. As for the task, there is no deadline, and no need to care about time.


    Into the mountain, it was getting deeper and deeper, and there were peaks of different heights everywhere. In front of a mountain similar to a bun, Zhou Shu found the location of the mission.


    That is an extremely narrow valley, the entrance is heavily covered by many vines, it is difficult to find, if it were not for the evil spirit from time to time, I am afraid that no cultivator would pay attention.


    Zhou Shu stopped, not eager to go in, but carefully observed from outside.


    After watching for about two days, he analyzed some patterns.


    The evil spirit here is thick and sometimes weak. About every five hours, the evil spirit will become thicker, and then gradually dissipate, approaching nothing.


    It seems that if there is a evil monster in it, it is likely to come out every five hours, looking for food or other things, and hide in the nest at other times.


    There are many evil monsters that conform to this habit, and most of them are difficult to entangle Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www.novelhall. com~

 Chapter 136: Bats

    Zhou Shu searched for memory, and went through the types of monsters and weaknesses that fit this habit in his mind, and he planned to deal with it in advance.


    When the evil spirit gradually subsided, Zhou Shu slowly walked into the valley.


    The valley is extremely deep, the grotesque rocks are rugged, and accompanied by the cold suffocation, it is very gloomy.


    Zhou Shu released a simple shield technique to resist evil spirits.


    Sickness is different from the cold that only erodes the body. It can even invade the sea of ??consciousness, affect the spiritual consciousness of the practitioner, greatly damage the spiritual consciousness, become crazy, and even violent and bloodthirsty.


    The sea of ??consciousness is invaded by evil spirits. Not only is it extremely damaged, it is also difficult to remedy. The sea of ??consciousness is more difficult to recover than the sea of ??qi or the veins.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t worry too much. Although the evil spirit was powerful, there were only a few special monsters or soul beasts that could specifically use the evil spirit to attack the cultivator. There could never be such a terrible thing here.


    And the evil spirits that radiate like this are mostly unconscious actions, which can be resisted with a little spiritual power.


    After walking for nearly a mile, Zhou Shu didn��t notice anything, but the valley went deeper and deeper, but it became darker. Unlike most valleys, it became wider and wider. If not for a ray of blue sky above his head, he would almost doubt that he was walking. Went to the cave.


    ������!


    was walking, suddenly there was a strange whistle in front of him, mixed with the sound of many wings waving, seemed to be rushing towards this side.


    Zhou Shu stunned, and hurriedly stepped back a few steps, leaning against the mountain wall and staring ahead.


    A group of dark and crushing things flew over quickly.


    They look a little weird, like birds, not birds, wings are as thin as paper, and slightly transparent, their tails are split like swallows, and the most eye-catching is their eyes, red like fire, still carrying a **** air.


    Zhou Shu took a closer look and felt relieved.


    is a group of swallow-tailed bats, non-ranked monsters, even if they are advanced bat kings, they are only first-tier.


    But they are a little weird when they appear here. Although swallowtail bats like to live in gloomy valleys in groups, generally speaking, where there are evil monsters, very few ordinary monsters live. These swallowtail bats are ordinary monsters. Should not live here.


    Before Zhou Shuduo could think, the swallowtail bat had spotted him, opened its mosquito-like beak, and leaped towards him.


    The sword flew up from the cloud and turned into a hundred or ten cold lights. With every sword stretched out, a swallow-tailed bat must fall to the ground.


    But these swallow-tailed bats seemed to rush towards Zhou Shu one after another, like moths bashing into the fire. Not long after, a large swallow-tail bat corpse fell by Zhou Shu''s feet.


    It took nearly half an hour before the attack of the bat group slowed down, but at this time there were only three of the huge group of bats left, and all the others were dead.


    These three are all bat kings, with scarlet eyes staring at Zhou Shu, and with a scream, they split into three directions and attacked Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked awe-inspiring, without a trace of fear, the sword in his hand was more radiant.


    I had a deeper understanding of the Jiyu Sword Art before, and now there are monsters to try the sword, that''s great.


    The bat king was extremely fast, and it changed dozens of positions in an instant in the air, and Zhou Shu��s sword also changed a lot. No matter how the three bat kings moved around, they could not break Zhou Shu��s sword rain.


    It was the sharp teeth that kept colliding with the Cloud-Zhuying Sword, making a clank.


    The sword test lasted for about a quarter of an hour. Zhou Shu seemed to realize something. The sword in his hand rose faster and faster, like a thunderstorm. Hearing three wailing sounds one after another, the bat kings fell one after another, completing their mission.


    Zhou Shu looked around, slightly surprised.


    Within three to five feet of ����, there are swallow-tailed bat corpses everywhere, roughly as many as several thousand, layered on top of each other, like fallen leaves in the woods, making people frightened.


    It is really unreasonable. Swallow-tailed bats, such monsters, actively attack the cultivator itself, not to mention suicide attacks like moths.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and gradually understood.


    Swallow-tailed bats should have been infected by evil spirits, and the evil spirits have entered their brains, and they have become so crazy.


    This group of swallow-tailed bats have been living in this valley. Later, evil monsters invaded. They were reluctant to leave their residence and lived with them. But after a long time, they were infected by a lot of evil spirits and became this appearance.


    From the analysis of how low-level monsters like swallowtail bats can withstand evil spirits, the evil monsters in this valley have not been here for a long time, about less than half a year.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu let go of a lot of heart. In such a short time, it seems that there will probably not be any corpse monsters here.


    The teeth of swallowtail bats are a kind of ordinary refining material. I am afraid there are tens of thousands of them here, but Zhou Shu didn��t have time to pick them up one by one. He only cleaned up the three bat kings and continued to explore the valley. .


    If you are free, you can clean up.


    The valley is getting deeper, and the blood is getting thicker. From time to time, you can see the remains of the monster beasts. The monster beasts are basically Tier 1, and they have all become prey of the evil monster beasts. They still have some traces of being bitten.


    Zhou Shu became more cautious step by step forward.


    Walking to the middle of the valley, there is an extra road in front of him. Zhou Shu didn''t think too much, just walked along the furious side.


    At the end, the way was blocked by a steep mountain wall. There was a dark hole on the mountain wall, about ten feet wide.


    The cave was dark and dark, with deep twists and turns, and no specific situation could be seen at all. The evil spirits from the entrance of the cave continued to spread, becoming more and more intense, and obviously the evil monster was in it.


    There is no magical sense to be released, it is really difficult to explore such a cave, but after receiving the task, I can only bite the bullet.


    If you wait at the door for the evil beast to come out for food, it will be more difficult to deal with the hungry evil beast, and maybe the evil beast is sleeping inside when it is full, the chance is even greater.


    entered the cave, and it was less than three feet away, bang!


    A slender black shadow slammed into Zhou Shu with lightning speed.


    The cave is small and there is nowhere to dodge, Zhou Shu can only retreat back. But the black shadow was so fast that he flew in front of Zhou Shu in an instant.


    Zhou Shu can only stretch his arms to block it.


    There was a crisp sound, and the wristband on his arm broke into several pieces immediately.


    But Zhou Shu also took advantage of this block and quickly retreated with the force of the counter shock and swept outside the cave.


    When I raised my hand and looked at it, a deep black green was left on his arm. Obviously, the black shadow was so powerful that it not only smashed the first-tier low-grade magic weapon bracer, but even his golden colored glaze could not bear it. , If it is an ordinary cultivator, I am afraid that the arm will be broken at that time.


    Zhou Shu looked at the cave with a serious expression, "Who, come out!"


    The shadow of Shicai is definitely not the attack method of any evil monster, he can see clearly, that 100% is a jet black long sword!


    There are cultivators in the cave!

 Chapter 137: Corpse

    The sound of footsteps slowly sounded, and a figure slowly walked out of the cave.


    This person was wearing a vestment of the outer disciple of the Dutch sect, carrying a black long sword in his hand, and step by step approached Zhou Shu. Without saying anything, the long sword lifted up and directly stabs Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took out a quagmire talisman without hesitation and threw it out, trapped the person in the quagmire, and then jumped several feet, carefully looking at the cultivator in front of him.


    The man''s complexion was blue, there was no blood, his eyes were red, and there was no trace of expression. His body exuded bursts of strong suffocation, cold and biting, and it was like winter within three feet.


    He stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes became redder, his lips moved slightly, and he kept making a sneer hiss. The long sword in his hand was raised, shooting sharp sword lights.


    Zhou Shu dodges Jian Mang, his expression is very serious.


    The cultivator in front of him can no longer be called a human being, this is an evil corpse!


    What is the evil corpse?


    The evil corpse is similar to the corpse refining, both of which are used by some cultivators to strengthen their own strength, but the difference is that the corpse is refined from the corpse of the dead, while the evil corpse is made from alive. Refined by practitioners.


    To refine the evil corpse, you need to give the cultivator a poison pill made of evil monsters and monster pills, and then use special methods to train them, with vicious methods. The evil spirits of the evil spirit beasts carry extremely strong evil auras. For normal cultivators, no matter whether it is alchemy or anything else, it is useless, but for evil cultivators, it is the best material for refining evil corpses. .


    Compared with Tongshan Iron Wall''s infinite corpse refining, the evil corpse also has its special features. It is extremely bloodthirsty, and can use the techniques of the original cultivator, which is no different from the living.


    The method of refining the corpse is criticized in the world of cultivating immortals, but it is still a normal method of cultivators, and it can be tolerated in the world of cultivating mortals. However, it is unacceptable for everyone to refine evil corpses and use the cultivator as their material. Get it and punish it.


    The evil corpse in front of him was obviously made by a disciple of the Heyin School. This is no small matter.


    Zhou Shu looked at the cave behind the evil corpse, his expression became more solemn, and he didn''t know if the person who refined the evil corpse was in this cave, if he was there, attacked with the evil corpse, I was afraid that he could not escape.


    seems to run away right away.


    But Zhou Shu only thought for a moment, then quickly stepped forward, taking advantage of the opportunity when the evil corpse was trapped in the mud, launching a fierce attack on the evil corpse.


    Zhou Shu decided to get rid of the evil corpse and figure out the matter by himself.


    Because everything seems very strange, the refining of the evil corpse is a very special secret method, and the materials needed are also very rare. Even the third-level and fourth-level materials are used. So many things, such a rare secret method, are used in one practice. The cultivator at the seventh level of the Qi realm was a waste of resources, how weird it was.


    To say something inappropriate, this is another type of overkill. As long as normal people will not do this, who would want to give it to passers-by with the best equipment.


    Furthermore, the cultivator who knows how to refine the evil corpse, the cultivation base is definitely above the foundation level, and he can definitely detect his surroundings with his spiritual sense.


    The person who refines the evil corpse is refining the evil corpse within the control of the lotus sect, and was discovered by his own disciple of the lotus sect, knowing that he will definitely provoke the lotus sect''s vigorous revenge, so he didn''t immediately rush to kill people. It was because he had been exploring the valley for so long without any movement. It was obvious that he was either not here or he was already dead.


    No matter what, it is very beneficial to Zhou Shu and worth a fight.


    Two long swords confronted each other, one black and the other white. They all used the rain sword tactics. The moves were the same, and the clanging sound was endless.


    The evil corpse was trapped in the mud. Although it could not move, the long sword swung extremely fast and fiercely. Before he became the evil corpse, he must have put a lot of effort on the Jiyu Sword Art. Every sword is very sophisticated. , Won the essence of Jian Jue.


    Moreover, the long sword in the hands of the evil corpse was definitely not a common grade. It collided with Zhou Shu''s second-tier middle-grade cloud chasing sword without falling wind. Each sword pressed down like a boulder with great strength, either The material of the sword is unusual, or it comes with an auxiliary method to increase the strength of the sword.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Shu to have a deeper understanding of Sword Art, I''m afraid that a few moves would have defeated the battle, but at this time, the two were inextricably struck.


    After a long fight, Zhou Shu''s mood gradually relaxed.


    They fought fiercely at the entrance of the cave, and no one came out of the cave, which further confirmed his previous thoughts. There is only the evil corpse in danger.


    The person who refines the corpse is either absent or dead.


    Feeling this, he put his mind on the sword art.


    Like the group of bats, this evil corpse with a cultivation level similar to his and a very exquisite sword art has also become the object of his sword art exercise.


    Within a short time, it seemed as if two torrential rains fell alternately.


    Snapped!


    A shining sword light flashed, and directly cut off the right hand of the evil corpse, and fell down with the black sword.


    Not only did the evil corpse not feel pain, but it was even more brave, using both mouth and hands, clearing clouds, fireballs, and ice cones, sending out several tricks one after another.


    But these Qi Refining Realm techniques didn''t pose too much threat to Zhou Shu, even if they didn''t care, Jin Liuli could block them. Zhou Shu raised the Cloud Chasing Sword, smashing the fireball one by one, and immediately pierced the throat of the evil corpse with one sword, ending his fate that life is better than death.


    The evil corpse is different from the corpse refining that has been completely dead. People are still alive and need food. They only become a pure killing machine, similar to the monster beast but it also has something in common with the corpse refining. That''s nothing saved.


    As soon as the evil corpse died, the evil aura around him gathered one after another, the evil aura on his body became stronger and stronger, gradually forming a faintly visible smoke, covering his whole body like a cage of frost. If left alone, it will continue for a period of time, and it will become something like a corpse monster, even more terrifying.


    Zhou Shu took a few glances, but didn''t move at all, planning to deal with it after exploring the cave.


    He picked up the black long sword casually, and felt different when he started it. It was very heavy, similar to the Chen Xing Iron Hoe, but it looked better in texture. The sword head is round and blunt, and the sword is inscribed with the two ancient characters "Black Star". Its aura is strong. It is also a second-tier middle-grade, no wonder it can compete with the Zhuyun sword.


    Putting away the Black Star Sword, Zhou Shu stood for a while, feeling that the evil spirit in other places except the evil corpse was diminishing, and he walked into the cave.


    Obviously, this evil corpse was the source of the evil spirit. When the evil corpse died, the evil spirit in the valley gradually dissipated.


    The cave is not long, and it came to an end after a few tens of feet.


    At the end of ���� was a small grotto, and no matter what was in the grotto, Zhou Shu''s gaze fell in the middle of the grotto for the first time.


    There is a person sitting cross-legged in the middle, a person who looks like a skeleton, the outline of the bones on the back is clearly visible, and he is extremely thin.


    The man turned his back to Zhou Shu, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    Zhou Shuwan didn''t expect that there was actually someone inside, but from this person, he couldn''t feel a trace of spiritual power. He let go of his mind. This person is probably not a cultivator.


    The person seemed to feel it, and slowly turned around, staring at Zhou Shu with extremely dry eyes, showing a weird smile.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Is that you?"

 Chapter 138: The living dead

    (The new year is coming soon, I wish all readers a happy new year and all the best~~~~)


    The figure was like a skeleton, without a trace of blood on his face, his legs were from below his knees, and only the bones were left. It was horrible. The skin on his body was also withered like bark and wrinkles, and there was no trace of a living person.


    If it is a living person, it is also a living dead.


    The living dead looked at Zhou Shu with a suspicious look, and his cracked lips squirmed a few times, "You, know, me?"


    He spoke very hard, as if even his voice had cracked.


    Zhou Shu settled down, stared at him carefully, and confirmed what he had just thought.


    Zhou Shu hadn��t seen this person before, but Zhou Shu had seen his stone statue. Although his figure and appearance have changed a lot, the person in front of him must be the leader of the evil cultivator who was arrested in Qingxiafang City in the past. . At that time, he was missing after being hit by Yuan Li with Ye Lisuo. Everyone thought he must be dead, but he did not expect to escape here and hide.


    But the reason Zhou Shu was deeply impressed by him was not because he was an evil cultivator, but because of his appearance!


    This evil slender looks very similar to Zhou Shu��s master Liu Yuzhan!


    When first saw the stone statue, Zhou Shu was completely stunned. Then Yuan Li said that the stone statue was the leader of the evil repair. His mood was extremely complicated. He never thought that his master Liu Yuzhan would become an evil repairer. , And he will also be arrested, but the appearance from the stone statue is too similar, almost exactly the same as Liu Yuzhan. Is Liu Yuzhan not dead, or is he a biological brother?


    Zhou Shu didn''t tell anyone, he kept it in his heart all the time, and only hoped that he would go to investigate the truth when his cultivation level became high in the future.


    did not expect to encounter this evil repair here.


    Now seeing the real person in front of his eyes, it is no longer a stone statue, Zhou Shu can immediately be sure that this living dead is definitely not Liu Yuban. Although the faces of the two are ninety-nine percent similar, the temperament in their bones is completely different, an evil spirit. Sensen, a righteous awe.


    But after affirming, Zhou Shu''s mood is still very complicated, unable to tell whether it is uncomfortable or uncomfortable. Maybe the master is really dead, how could he be alive if such a big magic weapon exploded.


    He was a little sad.


    Zhou Shu raised his head, facing the living dead, and slowly said, "What is your name? This evil corpse belongs to you?"


    The living dead shook his head slightly, and answered the question, "Oh, you killed, my good thing?"


    "Sure enough, it is yours. It''s really evil. Come on, what''s your name, say it, I will leave you a whole body."


    A trace of hatred flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes. This life resembled Liu Yuzhan, but his temperament and behavior were completely different from Liu Yuzhan. If he were Liu Yuzhan''s relatives, he had to feel sorry for Liu Yuzhan.


    "Don''t do this, it''s just a misunderstanding."


    The living dead squeezed out a smile that was more ugly than crying, and tremblingly handed it out, "This Kaiyang Pill can improve the cultivation of a layer of Qi Refining Realm, and it is used as compensation."


    His right hand is the same as his legs, and there is only bones left. There is a black pill in the middle of the bone, and the pill looks full of energy.


    Zhou Shu didn''t even look at it, and shook his head indifferently, "Is it the Kaiyang Pill, or the Evil Soul Pill for refining the evil corpse? Put away your set, and honestly say your name."


    The living dead''s complexion sank, "Dare to speak to the old man like this, aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?"


    "It''s ridiculous."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You have hit two Ye Lisuo, the sea of ??qi exploded, there is no trace of spiritual power, and you can''t move, what reason is there to say such a thing."


    This evil cultivator is a cultivator in the condensed pulse state. Once the sea of ??qi bursts, powerful liquid spiritual power swarms out, causing more damage to the body than he in the refining state, and even repairs are impossible.


    Zhou Shu can be sure that this person is not a threat to him.


    didn''t have any spiritual power, and spent a few years sitting in such a place, even after his body was exhausted, he became this skeleton appearance, not far from death.


    Although the condensing pulse realm practitioner has a strong spiritual sense, it can only be used for detection. If you want to issue a spiritual sense attack technique, you must be driven by spiritual power. If he can use it, take advantage of Zhou Shu��s He would have used it when outside.


    The disciple of the Heyin School before ���� didn''t know the details, most of it was deceived by some kind of deceit, and was fooled into being a corpse, and Zhou Shu would never be fooled.


    Hearing Ye Lisuo, the living dead shook suddenly, the pill in his hand fell directly to the ground, and he fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, "You, you, really know me!"


    Collected Sanxiu Divine Souls and arranged the Fire Refining Array, although he planned it, but he did not actually participate in the arrest of Sanxiu, and he had never seen Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said frankly, "Yes, your fire-refining formation was broken by me telling Yuan Li to manage."


    Straight forward, Zhou Shu wants to completely sever his hope of seducing himself.


    "I will kill you!"


    The figure of the living dead shook suddenly, and almost fell from the stone platform, and pointed at Zhou Shu bitterly, "You, bad things to me, I must kill you!"


    Snap, Snap!


    Two black shuttle-shaped magic weapons were thrown out of their hands and moved towards Zhou Shufei.


    Zhou Shu gently blocked with his long sword, and the magic weapon fell to the ground without strength, making a clanging sound.


    He looked at it and saw that it was Yuan Li''s Ye Lisuo, who was held in his hand by this evil cultivator for a few years, and the originally dark shuttle body was touched to a bit brighten, and it contained an unspeakable resentment. .


    "Kill you, kill you! You only kill..."


    The living dead were so angry that they finally fell to the ground, weakly supporting the skinny body like a skeleton, yelling at Zhou Shu constantly, and issuing vicious curses.


    After being hit by Ye Lisuo, the sea of ??qi burst suddenly, and a lot of spiritual power was lost. With the remaining spiritual power, he barely flew to this valley. The spiritual power disappeared just after landing, and misfortunes never come singly. I happened to encounter a group of black-backed wolves. The flesh of both legs and right hand was bitten off, and they struggled to escape to the cave in the valley. After a long time, people are not like humans or ghosts. day.


    Until not long ago, a disciple of the Heyin School strayed into this place He pretended to look like a predecessor, and taught that disciple a lot of knowledge about cultivation. That disciple thought that he was an expert outside the world, and convinced him that he had taken an evil spirit pill that was known to increase his cultivation, and finally he was refined into an evil corpse, which was miserable.


    Zhou Shu looked at the living dead coldly, with no sympathy in his eyes, but a bit more resentment.


    He **** it, he deserves it all.


    For an evil cultivator who wanted to seize the soul of the cultivator to refine the different fire, any punishment could not be overstated. This situation can be regarded as condemned by the heavens, but after being condemned by the heavens, he actually refines the Heyin school disciples into evil corpses. Heaven is incompatible, if it weren''t for some things, Zhou Shu would have started.


    He looked at the living dead with a suspicious look, "What should I do with you, should I send it to the Dutch Pie, or..."


    The living dead struggled and raised their heads, looking at Zhou Shu with incomparable hatred, "Are you going to hand me over to Yuan Li? Wishful thinking, I will never die!"


    He shouted loudly, but his body couldn''t stop trembling. He came from Liyuan Mansion and carried many secrets on his body. He also knew that the Tianliu Sect had the means to search for souls and refine the gods and treat him like this. Xie Xiu would never be polite. If he fell into Yuan Li''s hands, he would probably end up worse than now, and his soul would be imprisoned, even death would be worse.


    "Not necessarily."


    Zhou Shu groaned a little, "As long as you say your name and answer a few questions, you will die very easily without suffering."


    The living dead breathed a sigh of relief, with a skeptical look on his face, "Who are you and why do you care about my name?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Do you know Liu Yuzhan?"


    "Liu Yuzhan?!"


    The living dead shuddered and stopped moving.

 Chapter 139: accident

    (New Year, I wish everyone good health~)


    Zhou Shu stared at the living dead intently. Obviously, the living dead had a lot to do with Liu Yuzhan.


    "Liu Yuzhan... who are you from him?"


    The living dead lifted up half of his body and stared at Zhou Shu fiercely.


    "I used to be his disciple."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, his expression indifferent.


    The living dead have a lot of doubts on their faces, "Disciple? Then you are also a man of no misunderstanding, why would you come to the Heyin School?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You don''t have to worry about this, you tell me first, who are you from Liu Yu''s?"


    "I?"


    The living dead stunned, and then let out a wild laugh, "Who? Hahaha, enemy! I can''t wait to kill his enemy!"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, "You look so similar to him, you are mostly brothers, how come you are enemies?"


    The living dead were a little agitated, and there was also a trace of meager blood on the withered face, "Why can''t my brother be an enemy? I have today, and I am all thanks to him. I hate it. I want to kill him immediately and hate me to death. In front of him!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about the grudge between him and Liu Yu, but he was a little surprised when he heard this sentence, "What did you say, you died in front of him?"


    With some determination on the face of the living dead, he said loudly, "Could it be that you will let me go, since you are Liu Yuzhan''s disciple, I have nothing to say in your hands!"


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and asked, "I didn''t ask this, you mean Liu Yuzhan is still there?"


    "Is he not Wuwangmen?"


    The living dead asked, "If it weren''t for the Sect Master of the Golden Core Realm, I would have had a chance to succeed!"


    Mentioned Wuwangmen, Zhou Shu couldn''t help shook his head and sighed, "Wuwangmen has been destroyed, only a few can survive."


    He could hear the explosion that day clearly. Although he couldn''t understand it exactly, he still knew after thinking about it. Except for him and Yang Hei, Wuwangmen was afraid that all of them had already perished.


    "how is this possible?"


    The living dead stared at Zhou Shu with some incredible expressions on his face, "He is dead? Why don''t I know?"


    He quickly fumbled a few times on his body, took out a piece of light gray jade pendant, fixed his eyes tightly on it, and moved away for a while.


    "He is not dead! Do you want to lie to me?"


    Immediately, he looked at Zhou Shu viciously, "If he dies, the blood line on this concentric wear will definitely disappear. It''s okay now, how could he die!"


    "Ah, it''s the same heart."


    Zhou Shu looked at that jade pendant, searched his memory, and a few words of Tongxinpei suddenly popped out.


    Concentric Wear, a very peculiar magic weapon. The production method is not too complicated. Inject the essence and blood of two connected practitioners into the jade pendant using a special method to form two tangled blood lines.


    uses the essence and blood of the heart, so Tongxin Pei has a mysterious connection with the cultivator itself, just like the natal soul lamp in the big sect.


    This blood line is also called the life line. Its length can express the vitality of the cultivator. The shorter the blood line, the weaker the vitality. If the blood line disappears, the cultivator will die.


    The concentric pendant in the hands of the living dead looks quite delicate, with the ancient characters "Brothers Concentric" engraved on the top, and two blood lines tangled up below.


    Zhou Shu can see clearly, one blood line is normal, but the other blood line is only a short section. The short section obviously represents the living dead in front of you, and that normal, is it Liu Yuban as the living dead said?


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "He is not dead?"


    "No!"


    The living dead lifted up the Tongxin Pei and threw them to the ground bitterly, "Why am I going to die, you are not dead yet?"


    Zhou Shu took it with spiritual power, held it in his hand, and his heart throbbed inexplicably.


    Liu Yuzhan is not dead, and looking at the lifeline, it seems that he is still alive.


    "Although I don''t know what the situation is, since Liu Yuzhan is not dead, I will definitely have a chance to meet in the future. But don''t worry, at least it will happen after I reach the Condensed Vein Realm or even the Golden Core Realm, but now I know this. A good news."


    He thought secretly, and he didn''t notice a smile of relief, feeling quite at ease.


    Zhou Shu was a little excited, but he quickly returned to calm. Complaints and hardships are the only way for a cultivator to cultivate immortality. No matter how much he experiences, his goal will never change, that is, to reach the peak of immortal road and become true The fairy.


    No matter how other people and things change, he can''t shake his heart.


    The living dead stared at Zhou Shu, "Are you happy that he wasn''t dead? Give me the jade pendant!"


    "You are going to die, what''s the use of this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and raised the Cloud Chasing Sword in his hand, "Thank you for telling me this. I will fulfill my promise and will not send you to Guan Shi Yuan."


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s cold eyes, the figure of the living dead shook suddenly, feeling a kind of fear from the heart, and the desire for life suddenly overwhelmed everything, and he couldn''t help shaking.


    Although he said it well before, when he really faced death, he was still extremely afraid.


    The cultivators are mostly afraid of death, especially his evil cultivators. They still have to work hard when they become like this. They still have to harm people to refine the evil corpse to help him resist the monsters, how can they be willing to die.


    "I am your master''s younger brother. If you kill me, are you not afraid of your master''s punishment?"


    Although the living dead and Liu Yu had feuds and did things in which both humans and gods were angry, they were still Zhou Shu''s elders in principle, and the living dead wanted to suppress Zhou Shu with reason.


    "This will not change much."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Killing you was decided long ago, and it has nothing to do with him. He will not affect my decision, and even if I object, I will do it."


    As a cultivator, you just have to stick to your heart do what you think you should do, and you can''t worry about other things, and don''t have to worry about it.


    Zhou Shu has always been like this.


    "I haven''t told you my name yet, you can''t kill me..."


    "This is no longer necessary, you should have died a long time ago."


    Zhou Shu remained unmoved, and instead of waiting for the living dead to continue begging, the sword was sent directly, turning the living dead into real dead.


    Looking at the corpse of the living dead, he was lost in thought. This time the Valley Quest has come to an end, but how to confess to the Heyin faction after returning is also a troublesome matter.


    Let''s take a look at the harvest first.


    Zhou Shu explored his spiritual power, turned around the living dead, and immediately took out a storage bag.


    This storage bag is obviously much better than Zhou Shu''s own. It is at least Tier 3, and the space inside is surprisingly large.


    But the things in the storage bag are not in Zhou Shu''s mind.


    Basically they are all needed for evil repairs. A dozen weird evil weapons, some incomprehensible sacrificial supplies, and many strange elixirs. I am afraid that most of them are poison pills. Dozens of jade slips can be visited with a little visit. I can see that most of them are evil cultivation methods, which are harmful.


    seems to be useful to Zhou Shu, only two magic weapons and some spiritual stones.


    Evil cultivators are very different from normal cultivators. In addition to relying on spiritual qi cultivation, they prefer to use other cultivators as their own resources, such as using the cultivator��s soul or flesh and blood to refine the elixir to improve their cultivation. Shu will never use it.


    This storage bag is definitely a treasure in Xie Xiu''s eyes, but in Zhou Shu''s eyes it is only disappointed.


    He took out a token and thought silently.


    The token is pitch black, transparent, like jade but not jade, with the three large characters "Liyuan Mansion" inscribed on it, which is quite eye-catching.

 Chapter 140: reward

    Liyuan Mansion is a mysterious and huge cult organization.


    Whether in Wuwangmen or Heyin School, the teachers of both schools have emphasized Liyuan Mansion, and Zhou Shu also left a deep impression.


    Liyuan Mansion is the biggest evil faction, and the public enemy of all cultivators is the same for their own cultivators.


    It is a huge force, it rose up inexplicably five thousand years ago, and its scope soon spread across Dongsheng Prefecture, and even extended to other continents. There are also many cultivators in Liyuan Mansion, almost more than any sect.


    Why is this?


    Cultivators who want to be evil cultivators, as long as they reach the foundation-building stage, those who come from the Liyuan Mansion will not refuse, they will accept them all, and will send out all kinds of malicious evil arts.


    Many authentic sects hate Liyuan Mansion very much, thinking that Liyuan Mansion is even more abominable than monster beasts. It is completely a malignant tumor in the world of cultivating immortals, hindering the development of cultivators. For thousands of years, Zongmen continued to launch battles against Liyuan Mansion, but they never really succeeded.


    The evil cultivation of Liyuan Mansion exists in almost every region, everywhere, but no one knows where their real lair is, and who is the palace lord behind the scenes. As long as the old nest does not die, and the palace lord does not die, Liyuan Mansion will always exist, and it will not be destroyed.


    Although Liyuan Mansion is powerful, they often kill each other like sand. Their cultivators seldom communicate with each other, they are always alone, and do not gather together. Therefore, it is rare for Liyuan Mansion to destroy other sects, but the individual cultivators will be unlucky when they meet them.


    At that time, Zhou Shu felt that Liyuan Mansion was exactly the same organization as the underworld, and it seemed that it was the largest underworld in the world of immortality.


    It is forbidden, because in this world of cultivation, there will always be evil cultivation.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and put the token back in the storage bag. Then I took out all the jade slips and checked them. Except for a Ning Vessel state escape technique and a Ning Vessel state mental technique that are useful to the practitioner, most of the others are evil cultivation techniques.


    Those weird techniques that basically use the flesh and soul of the cultivator, he can''t learn it, but it doesn''t hurt to understand it clearly. In the future, he can also prepare for other evil cultivation.


    Of course, there is a way to refine the evil corpse.


    After reading the method, Zhou Shu felt a little pity for the Heyin school disciple, and at the same time he hated the unknown living dead.


    After reading all the jade slips, Zhou Shu put them back again.


    There is no such thing as evil weapon, he only took the two normal magic weapons inside. These two magic weapons have nothing to do with evil cultivation. The ranks are all third-order, and Zhou Shu can''t use it now. The magic weapon of rank has not low requirements for spiritual power, and it cannot be done by Zhou Shu of the refining realm.


    As for the others, they are of little use to Zhou Shu. It is better to keep the evidence.


    Then he took out a firebird charm and burned the corpse to ashes.


    For the evil faction like Liyuan Mansion, everyone in the sect was punishable. Since this living dead was an evil cultivator of Liyuan Mansion, he would have to confess to the Heyin faction after he returned.


    This valley is home to a badly injured evil repairer. Only when the Heyin Sect disciple is refined into the evil corpse, will the evil spirit be transmitted. The body is burned by the law in the fight, leaving the storage bag and the Heyin sect disciple''s body. As proof.


    looks very complete.


    As for other things, there is no need to say, and there is no need to do anything, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. It''s not too good to know the relationship between Tianliu Sect and the five major sects.


    After Zhou Shu made up his mind, he looked up at this grotto.


    There is a slightly thick **** atmosphere floating in the grotto, mostly from the evil corpse. Other places seem to be nothing unusual, but under the stone platform where the living dead have sat, it is vaguely strange.


    turned over the stone on the surface, revealing a hollow grid underneath, inside it was a jet-black flag and three cyan jade bottles.


    "Call the corpse banner."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "So there is such a thing."


    Zhou Shu was a little strange before, the living dead have no spiritual power, it is impossible to use the manipulation technique, then it is impossible to order the evil corpse to do something for him, otherwise he would have used the evil corpse to leave here. It can also be seen from the situation in the valley that the evil corpse is in the shape of a monster and is extremely bloodthirsty, but the living dead and the evil corpse are in the same room, and the evil corpse did not attack the living dead and treat him as food. This is a bit weird. .


    But after seeing this small streamer, Zhou Shu understood.


    This corpse-calling banner is a magic weapon for restraining and manipulating evil corpses. It can be considered as a third-tier according to its rank. If you feel the breath of the corpse-calling banner, even if it is a higher level, you must obediently avoid it. Follow orders.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, put the corpse banner into his storage bag, maybe it will be used in the future.


    In the three jade bottles, there is an elixir in each of them. This elixir has a positive prescription, which is quite different from ordinary pill.


    The colors are different, one red, one blue and one black. The auras in it are all very strong, even if it is stronger than the third-order and fourth-order spiritual grass, Zhou Shu has never seen it.


    They are especially prominent in this cave with a little bit of evil spirit. People can''t help but want to swallow them right away.


    And it was hidden in such a place, it is certainly not low value.


    Do you want to take them? Try one first?


    But Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, and finally put it down and put them in the storage bag.


    Although they are full of aura, they are evil cultivation things after all, so don''t experiment with yourself and wait until you understand them.


    searched again, UU reading www. uukanshu.com didn''t see anything suspicious again, Zhou Shu picked up Ye Lisuo on the ground, turned around and threw several firebird charms and thunderstorm charms before slowly walking out.


    He had heard the name Ye Lisuo many times, and the nearby cultivators had changed their expressions. It was a very vicious small magic weapon unique to the Tianliu Sect. Both can be used, but you must have a special method to use it.


    Once the repairer is hit by Ye Lisuo, Ye Lisuo will directly attack the Qi sea of ??the repairer, causing a spiritual explosion in the air, basically it is impossible to save.


    Tianliuzong attaches great importance to this magic weapon and will not spread it to the outside. If these two Ye Lisuo are seen by the people of Tianliuzong, I am afraid that it will cause a lot of trouble, but Zhou Shu can''t keep them. Here, when the Dutch disciples who checked the mission later saw, the trouble was also not small.


    put it away first.


    At the entrance of ����, the evil corpse was piled up with evil spirits, and it had been covered with a thick layer of hoarfrost, as if it was wrapped in ice, which was a bit strange.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, took Xiao Gun out of the spirit beast bag, and then quickly put the corpse into the spirit beast bag.


    Although the storage bag can also hold corpses, if the corpses with so much evil spirits are actually packed in, the contents of the storage bag, medicine, materials, etc., will basically be abolished. As for the spirit beast bag, The one I just bought is not distressed, and I will definitely get compensation when I go back.


    Xiao Gun shook his head quite dissatisfied, but felt the remaining suffocation, and quickly shrank into Zhou Shu''s clothes, not daring to move.


    "Don''t worry, I have spiritual power to protect you, but I can''t bear to have an accident."


    Zhou Shu patted Xiaogun, smiled slightly, and went straight to the outside of Gu.


    This trip to the Secret Valley has many accidents and many gains. It is very worthwhile.

 Chapter 141: Chronic child

    all the way back to the mountain without mentioning.


    When I went back, I didn��t have to look for a road, but the speed was much faster.


    entered the martial arts, Zhou Shu went straight to Qiming Peak.


    According to the introduction of the jade slip, the cultivator who issued the quest for the Valley of Sickness was an uncle of the Ning Vein Realm, named Hu Qiming, who lived on Qiming Peak.


    The name Qiming Peak was obviously named by Hu Qiming himself. In the lotus sect, as long as the cultivator reaches the condensing pulse state, he can find a place in the lotus sect to open up a residence without having to live with other inner disciples.


    The mountain peak is not big, but it is more than three hundred meters. The top of the mountain is covered with an extremely thick cyan fog. Almost nothing can be seen. It is obviously a magic circle.


    Standing in front of the formation, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Uncle Hu, disciple Zhou Shu, come and return the task."


    "Oh, so fast? Come in."


    A very sophisticated voice came, the circle opened, and a path appeared in the clouds.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Zhou Shu saluted in place and walked to the top of the mountain.


    Hu Qiming is about 30 years old, with a long body and a fair complexion. He was practicing swords under a tall weeping willow. He saw Zhou Shu coming over and did not stop practicing.


    Zhou Shu respectfully stood aside and waited, watching the sword technique of the predecessor by the way.


    Hu Qiming''s sword technique is incredibly slow, like slow motion, a sword is handed out, and it takes at least ten breaths to withdraw it. Zhou Shu looked a little strange, not knowing what it meant.


    It took a full hour before Hu Qiming put away his sword leisurely, looked at Zhou Shu, and nodded approvingly, "Good patience, most of it will be a success in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and thanked him.


    "Nephew, the task you want to hand in is the task of the evil monster, right?"


    Hu Qiming looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes were slightly confused, "But...you did this task alone?"


    "Uncle Shi, yes, but this task is quite strange..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, just about to tell the process of the task, Hu Qiming waved his hand suddenly, "Don''t worry, drink a cup of tea first."


    Hu Qiming flicked his sleeves, and a round table made of green wood suddenly appeared in front of him. There were two cups of spiritual tea on the table, and the fragrance was overflowing.


    "This is my own secret tea. You can taste it first, my nephew."


    He sat down quite leisurely, first took a sip of the spirit tea, his eyes drifted to Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "Speaking of which, this task was discovered by my disciple during the inspection. Although he is the cultivation base of the middle stage of foundation construction, But he was lazy by nature and didn''t want to do anything, so he threw it to me and sent the task. I was a little curious, Master Zhou Shu, how did your cultivation level accomplish the task? Have you met the evil monster?"


    Zhou Shu secretly slandered himself. If you say that your disciple is lazy by nature, I''m afraid you are about the same. Sure enough, if you have a teacher, you will have a disciple.


    But he naturally didn''t show emotions, and said, "Uncle Master, there is no evil monster inside, but there is a evil corpse."


    "Evil Corpse?"


    Hu Qiming stared at Zhou Shu closely, his expression changed slightly, and he slowly muttered, "Who dares to refine the evil corpse around my lotus school? It''s quite weird. Could it be that you can''t accomplish the task and deliberately lie?"


    He stared at Zhou Shu, releasing a little bit of spiritual coercion.


    "The disciple dare not, there is this thing as proof."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, and handed the spirit beast bag to Hu Qiming, "Uncle Master, please see."


    "this is����"


    Hu Qiming stretched out his hand, took the bag of spirit beasts, and drew in a trace of spiritual power. He was immediately startled, "It turned out to be the evil corpse, and it was made by my disciple of the Heyin School. It''s terrible, you have to inform the peak owner immediately."


    He said right away, but he took another sip of the tea in his hand before putting it back on the round table.


    Hu Qiming looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes flashed slightly, "Zhou Shu, where is the person who refines the evil corpse?"


    "Be disciple..."


    Zhou Shu was about to speak, but was interrupted by Hu Qiming, "Wait a minute, I think this matter is not trivial, you should go to the peak owner with me to explain it, lest you say it again."


    Zhou Shu nodded silently, "Yes, Uncle Master."


    Hu Qiming nodded, calmly took out a celadon tea cup and threw it into the air.


    The celadon teacup slowly grew bigger in the air, and stopped when it was a square foot.


    "Let''s go."


    Hu Qiming stretched out his hand and took Zhou Shu into the teacup, then stepped in slowly and flew away.


    Hu Qiming sat halfway on the edge of the teacup and slowly said, "Gu Guangfeng''s Senior Brother Zhang is too staunch, I''m afraid it''s wrong. Qinghe Peak''s Senior Brother Miao is busy doing alchemy again, and I don''t have time. I''ll tell Guo Feng about this. The Lord is better."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But with Uncle Master."


    "Well, you have a good temper, Master Nephew. This is what we practitioners want to do, not to be surprised when things happen, calm and calm, and go slowly."


    Hu Qiming nodded approvingly, and led the teacup to Chuiyun Peak.


    This teacup is obviously also a flying magic weapon, but the speed is much slower than that of Crossing Clouds, and slower than Chiyun Beast, but the advantage is that it is abnormally stable, and there is no difference in walking peacefully.


    Although Zhou Shu was a little worried, he could only wait helplessly.


    The teacup slowly landed on Chuiyun Peak. Hu Qiming put away the teacup and took Zhou Shu to the central hall.


    Zhou Shu came here once, and I am familiar with it, but this time I didn��t see Sun Hedao I felt a little regretful.


    Hu Qiming walked to the front of the temple, bowed a little, and said in a slow voice, "Is Brother Guo here? Hu Qiming, brother, please see me."


    "Come in. It''s the same every time. I''ve said hundreds of times. Just come in. The disciples just come in. What are the rules?"


    Guo Tianzhao''s voice came from inside, slightly blamed.


    "Hehe, what the brother said is."


    Hu Qiming smiled and nodded, and walked into the hall.


    Guo Tianzhao stood in the center of the main hall with a serious expression. He saw Zhou Shu next to Hu Qiming at first glance, and he was a little surprised, "Are you here too?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted, "Disciple Zhou Shu, I have met Master Guo Feng."


    Guo Tianzhao waved his hand, and said to Hu Qiming, "What''s the matter with the younger brother today?"


    "It''s like this. Not long ago, I released a quest for the evil monster. Brother also knew about it. The quest was also approved by you..."


    Hu Qiming said slowly, Guo Tianzhao and Zhou Shu were both silent for a while.


    "This Senior Nephew Zhou Shu found this in that valley. Brother, please take a look."


    The spirit beast bag fell into Guo Tianzhao��s hand. Guo Tianzhao opened it in a little eagerness, and his expression changed drastically, ��What! How dare you refine the evil corpse around my Lotus Sect and kill my disciple of the Lotus Sect. How is this going?"


    Hu Qiming shook his head slightly, "Senior brother, don''t be angry, the younger brother is not very clear about the matter, please also..."


    "Zhou Shu, come on!"


    Before Hu Qiming finished speaking, Guo Tianzhao waved his hand and looked at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "Clarify each word for me."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "The disciple understands."


    (PS: Thank you for your reward~~)

 Chapter 142: 3 corpse evil pill

    Zhou Shu faced the two of them and calmly explained the process.


    Of course, this process is a lot hidden.


    Zhou Shu handed out both hands, "Peak Master, this is the storage bag of the evil repairer."


    Guo Tianzhao took the storage bag, looked at it again, held the token from Liyuan Mansion and looked at it for a while, frowning, "Looking at this token, it is considered to be a mansion guard in Liyuan Mansion. ..."


    Although the Liyuan Mansion is quite scattered, it also has a very detailed hierarchical system, headed by the palace lord, and underneath it is the pillar kingdom, generals, commanders, captains, guards, waiters, etc., just like a military system.


    There are many doubts in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, how did you kill him and why there is no body?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "That Xie Xiu was seriously injured and trapped in the cave, and it seemed that he didn''t have much spiritual power. So after killing the evil corpse, the disciple threw a few middle-grade muddy talisman and some other talisman in the cave. There are both thunderstorm charms and firebird charms, and I will look at them after a while, the evil repair has been burned to ashes."


    "So that''s the case, your approach is still appropriate."


    Guo Tianzhao nodded, as if he believed it a little. There was indeed nothing wrong with what Zhou Shu said. It is very difficult to directly face the evil cultivation based on Zhou Shu''s cultivation base. It would be very smart to set fire to it. Of course, he would definitely send someone to explore the valley.


    Hu Qiming also glanced at Zhou Shu approvingly, "My nephew did a very clever job. In that case, it''s very inappropriate to be eager to make progress. You are fine like that."


    "The disciple is terrified."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly.


    "It seems that things are very clear. Xie Xiu fled to the neighborhood and arrested our Heyin school disciples to refine the corpses. The sins are unforgivable, but they have been put to death in the hands of Zhou Shu''s nephew. It is temporarily over," Guo Tianzhao''s anger gradually disappeared. "But where did the evil cultivator come from, and why he has to come here to heal his wounds must be investigated clearly."


    Zhou Shu was silent, and Hu Qiming nodded and said yes, "Senior brother is right. According to the younger brother, most of them came from outside the Qingyuan Mountains."


    Guo Tianzhao slightly chin his head, "Zhou Shu, you have accomplished this task well, you don''t need to take care of the future things, the school will solve it by itself."


    Zhou Shu responded immediately, "Yes, peak master."


    I only thought in my heart, it''s better not to investigate anything.


    Guo Tianzhao nodded and looked at Zhou Shu with an inexplicable smile, "Nephew Zhou, there should be other things in this storage bag. Did you not hand it in?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, just about to say something, Guo Tianzhao shook his head, "It doesn''t matter, since it''s your task, even if you get your chance, it''s fine even if you leave the entire storage bag behind. Will interfere."


    "The disciple understands." Zhou Shu nodded gently.


    "However, here are all things used for evil cultivation. If you leave behind medicinal pills or the like, they will probably lead you on an evil path. The sect never wants any of its disciples to become evil cultivation."


    Guo Tianzhao''s expression was quite solemn, "So Zhou Shu, you must show me what you left behind. Don''t leave the wrong things and mistake the evil things for chance."


    Hu Qiming followed, "Yes, although the evil cultivation is fast, but there is a way of hurting the heavens, it will be nothing. If you are greedy for evil cultivation, I am afraid that it will be too late to regret in the future."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while, "Thank you for the kindness of the two uncles, and the disciples are very grateful. The disciples did leave two things, but the disciples will never learn about the exercises, nor can they become evil cultivators. "


    Immediately, he sincerely took out the corpse banner and the three bottles of medicine and placed them in front of Guo Tianzhao.


    Guo Tianzhao nodded and expressed his approval, "It is good to have this kind of thought. After all, you are a disciple that Shishu Zhao valued, and you will not give up everything. I believe in her vision."


    He waved his hand, took the corpse banner in his hand, looked at it carefully for a while, and quickly threw it back.


    "You can stay with this corpse flag. You can also deal with the evil corpse in the future. Look at the level, there should be no problem with the evil corpse in the foundation building, but the condensing state is very difficult. It can only stop for a while."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Like the peak master, the disciple thinks so."


    "This pill..."


    Guo Tianzhao stared at the pill for a long time without making a sound.


    Zhou Shu was also somewhat curious, "Peak Master, what kind of pill is this? The disciple saw that it was special, so he stayed, but didn''t have the idea of ??taking it."


    Guo Tianzhao shook his head, his expression was quite solemn, "Fortunately you are useless, this is the Three Corpse Evil Pill."


    "Three Corpses Evil Pill?"


    Hu Qiming''s calm face suddenly showed a bit of amazement, "But the auxiliary cultivator formed a pill, but after forming the pill, there is no vitality, and it turns into a three-corpse evil pill for refining the corpse?"


    "Yes, we call it Xie Pill, but Xie Xiu is called Shen Pill. This kind of pill uses many third- and fourth-order spiritual materials and contains a lot of spiritual energy. It is almost the peak that a fourth-order pill can reach. Any cultivator is a very difficult temptation to resist."


    Guo Tianshao looked at Zhou Shu and nodded slightly, "You have never heard of it, but you can resist not using it when you see it. It is really rare."


    If he hadn''t heard of this pill himself, he would probably take it immediately, because from the outside, the pill was completely innocent, and it was a pill to improve cultivation.


    Three Corpse Evil Pill is a secret pill of Liyuan Mansion, it is never spread, and it can only be obtained by evil cultivation that has made a lot of credit for Liyuan Mansion.


    Evil cultivators can seize the flesh and soul of other cultivators to improve themselves The cultivation base is naturally faster than ordinary cultivators, but they are much harder than ordinary cultivators. After all, those seized things are not Belongs to oneself, the origin is different, it is difficult for the formation of alchemy to reach the sky.


    For the problem of evil cultivators�� inability to form a pill, Liyuan Mansion also has a special solution, that is, the method of false pill-to seize the golden pill condensed by other cultivators for their own use.


    The premise of the false pill method is to make the golden core cultivator into a corpse, and then the golden core can be completely captured.


    The vast majority of evil cultivators can''t do this at all, so there are these three evil corpses again. As long as the cultivator who is about to condense the veins is given the three-corpse evil pill, the cultivator may quickly form a golden pill, and become a corpse refiner, and then the evil cultivator can seize the corpse refined gold pill to achieve the goal. .


    This probability is about one in ten.


    seems to be very low, but you have to know that there may not be one that can condense pill among a hundred normal condensing vein cultivation practitioners.


    These three corpse evil pills can increase the chance by nearly ten times, so they are extremely precious. Even if they are evil cultivators, they are not willing to use it lightly. Only when they find the pulse condensing realm cultivator who is most likely to condense the pills, will they be deceived or forced to take it. Three corpses evil pill.


    After listening to Guo Tianzhao''s explanation, Zhou Shu was stunned.


    is such a vicious pill, and sure enough, there is nothing normal about evil cultivation, and my previous expectations are really wasted.


    I am afraid that the living dead have already been in the late stage of the vein state. Most of them have not found a suitable person to use, so they have been kept until now.


    But staying was only harmful, but luckily it didn''t hurt him.


    Guo Tianzhao said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, you got this pill. What do you plan to do with it Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all here~ www.novelhall.com~

 Chapter 143: Than sword

    Without hesitation, Zhou Shu sternly said, "This kind of pill is of no use to us practitioners, it is best to destroy it.


    "Uh, this idea fits well."


    Guo Tianzhao was startled slightly, and quickly nodded, and said sincerely, "But the Three Corpse Evil Pills are also very precious and rare. It would be a pity to ruin them. There are many good alchemists in the Dutch School. From it, we can find out what is beneficial to the practitioner and turn it into their own use."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while, "Let the peak master handle it."


    Guo Tianzhao, as a senior member of the sect, has such a normal thought. If Zhou Shu is in his place, he will do the same, but for Zhou Shu now, it is most appropriate to say that it is destroyed.


    Guo Tianzhao smiled, "Very well, I will give you enough rewards as compensation for sending medicinal pills to Zongmen."


    "Thank you, Peak Master."


    "This is what you deserve, Zhou Shu, you have repeatedly surprised me. I hope you will enter the inner door as soon as possible and play a greater role for the Dutch school."


    Guo Tianzhao slightly chin his head, and he is quite satisfied.


    Only a small part of the satisfaction is due to Zhou Shu��s talents, and more because of the Three Corpse Evil Pills. This mysterious pill is extremely precious to the alchemist. If Elder Jin can study anything from it, it will be very valuable to the Netherlands. Music school must have great benefits.


    When he descended from Chuiyun Peak, Zhou Shu��s contribution jade medal had an additional 17,000 contribution points. This was a reward for the mission, as well as compensation for the Three Corpse Evil Pill, plus the previous ones, there are now a total of six Wan, the distance from the one hundred thousand to enter the inner door is not too big.


    In addition to contributions, there is also a Kaiyang Pill in his storage bag.


    It is not the evil spirit pill used by the living dead to deceive, but the real Kaiyang Pill, which is very rare and contains rich spiritual energy. It is especially suitable for practitioners in the refining realm. If the practitioner completely absorbs it, it can improve cultivation by almost one level for.


    The ���� Spirit Beast Bag has also been compensated, and it is a Tier 3 Spirit Beast Bag, which has a space of tens of meters, and even has a pool and a bamboo forest. Rolling in it can be regarded as a shotgun exchange, and living conditions have been greatly improved.


    This made Xiao Gun quite excited, rolling around in the bamboo forest, unable to stop at all.


    descended the peak, Zhou Shu immediately went to the hidden sword pavilion.


    The Tibetan Scripture Pavilion still looks like that, but in the square where fallen leaves are flying, there is no Xu Lie, but another person standing.


    Li Aojian put his hands behind his back, looked up at the sky, his expression was quite dull, without the arrogance of the past.


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it was strange, but he didn''t bother, and planned to walk around.


    After only a few steps, Li Aojian turned around and looked at Zhou Shu blankly, "Xiao Zhou, what are you doing here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and stopped, "I still have to ask what are you doing here, are you in a daze here?"


    Li Aojian shook his head, "I''m thinking about it."


    "what is the problem?"


    Li Aojian opened his slightly swollen eyes, and said in despair, "The sword problem. I have practiced the First Sword Technique for a long time. Although I have practiced very well in the eyes of others, I know that I am far from touching the sword. The essence of the tactic, let alone the sword intent. But since I came here, I have a feeling that this place should be very helpful for comprehending the essence, but I can''t tell how it helps."


    "So you are thinking hard here? Seeing your eyes are red, I''m afraid I have been thinking for a few days?"


    Zhou Shu understood very well that the cultivator would often fall into this state and touch a little bit, but the profoundness is so profound that he can''t think hard.


    "Seven days," Li Aojian nodded, "but I still don''t have a clue."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Think slowly, if you can''t be anxious, maybe you will have an epiphany in a moment."


    He has never learned a sword tactic, even if he has learned it, he can��t just give pointers. The sword tactic is different from the mental method. Every practitioner has a different understanding. Basically, he can really enter the Tao after he has a thorough understanding.


    Li Aojian thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, I don''t want to for the time being. Now that you are here, are you interested in a sword?"


    He stared at Zhou Shu with anticipation in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu heard the sound and said, "I have this intention."


    More than a year since I started, the two have never officially played against each other, and they have been a little bit tickled. At this time, Zhou Shu also had a deep understanding of Sword Art. It was Jian Feng opponent.


    "Come on, you and I don''t want to stay, maybe you can get some insights from it."


    Li Aojian raised his hand, the long sword trembled slightly, making the sound of the piano. The long sword in his hand is a wooden sword for practice.


    Zhou Shu also took out the wooden sword, and the two stood facing each other several feet apart.


    Li Aojian raised his sword and pointed it at Zhou Shu, his momentum was as steady as a mountain, forming a sharp contrast with the falling leaves around him.


    Zhou Shu looked at Li Aojian, slightly surprised.


    Li Aojian and the sword in his hand seem to be full of flaws, but there are no flaws on closer inspection, it seems that no matter where he attacks, he can easily block outside.


    Sword power, the sword is powerful, it is difficult to do without being immersed in the sword for many years.


    Based on this alone, Li Aojian is already stronger than Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu darkly nodded, and handed out the long sword like a torrential rain. The rain hit the green lotus, and the sword light continued to fly towards Li Aojian.


    There was a sudden bang.


    It seemed that there had been countless explosions, and the surrounding leaves were all torn to shreds, and even the air became distorted.


    This is not a collision between sword and sword but a confrontation between swords.


    Every sword light has similar spiritual powers, and this happens when the needle tip meets the wheat light.


    In the sound of ����, Li Aojian groaned slightly.


    had actually practiced the Jiyu Sword Art to this level within a few months, and the other disciples who started together were simply incomparable. This Zhou Shu is worthy of being a fellow of the first-class comprehension.


    On Sword Art, among these fellows, I''m afraid that only I can fight him.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, his fighting spirit became more and more intense.


    Zhou Shu had the same eagerness in his eyes, and the sword light rose again, flooding Li Aojian like a tide.


    is still hitting the green lotus in the shower, back and forth, Zhou Shu used it 20 times!


    And Li Aojian, like a hill in a rainstorm, stays still in spite of the wind and rain.


    Snapped!


    In the sword rain, a transparent sword light pierced through the heavy rain and stab towards Zhou Shu.


    Jianmang was plain and unremarkable, but the speed reached its extreme. At this moment, Zhou Shu felt inevitable, as if he would stab himself in any way.


    "Is this the sword of Yi Zhan Jian Jue, it is really strong, I am afraid that this sword contains all the spiritual power of Lao Li."


    Zhou Shu didn''t panic, holding his breath, and for a while, countless torrential rains retracted at the same time, turning into a thick water mist.


    Under the obstruction of the heavy rain, Jianmang''s speed became slower and slower.


    seems to be stagnant.


    But suddenly, the light began to shine!


    The sword light grew up suddenly and turned into a one-foot-long sharp blade, slashing out from top to bottom.


    Even the air seemed to be torn apart, and ripples appeared faintly.


    Cut!

 Chapter 144: Li Aojian got it

    Facing the sharply slashed sword light, Zhou Shu didn''t have a trace of fear, but showed a little excitement, as if he had been waiting for a long time.


    He closed his sword, and the heavy rain stopped suddenly.


    "Rain and sky!"


    The last move of Jiyu Jianjue is also the only defensive move.


    The sword light swept up, drew countless crosses, and instantly woven into a large net, like a tightly-sealed blue barrier, blocking Zhou Shu behind him.


    Li Aojian''s cut came as scheduled.


    hit the cyan barrier like a lightning, and cut the barrier by half in an instant, but the barrier was rolled up layer by layer, toward the sword light.


    With a continuous sound of bang bang bang, the sword light and the barrier were entangled, and they reached the extreme, bursting open suddenly.


    Bai Guang suddenly rose, and a whirlwind suddenly appeared on the flat ground. Dust and fallen leaves were everywhere. In the smoke, Zhou Shu slowly walked out with a little smile, "Lao Li, your cut is not easy. ."


    This battle is evenly divided. It seems thrilling, but in fact it is not dangerous.


    Both of them used wooden swords, and they didn''t use magic weapons at all. Even if the momentum was not small, they were just pure moves in the final analysis, compared to each other''s understanding of swordsmanship.


    Li Aojian came over, with some apologetics on his face, "I''m sorry, Xiao Zhou. When the sword is out, I only have the sword in my heart, and nothing else is considered."


    He had a kind of fanaticism that almost worshiped the sword. When he used the sword art with all his strength, he basically put aside everything.


    "It''s okay, you should be like this, I understand. Besides, you and I are both wooden swords, what does it matter?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and didn''t care too much. Li Aojian had such a temperament, Zhou Shu could understand.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s understanding, Li Aojian became a lot more relaxed, "Xiao Zhou, you are not like someone who has only practiced the sword tactics for a few months. You have understood this hurricane sword tactic, and you are almost about to catch up. I am."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m still far from it. You are only good at speaking of it. Standing there is a sword-cultivating aura. Many of the inner sect disciples couldn''t make it with the sword-slashing technique just now. If you change the fly Sword, I probably couldn''t stop it at the end. I didn''t practice well after the rain."


    "Can not be done."


    Li Aojian shook his head, "I feel that there is always something missing. The real One Sword Art is not like this."


    "What does that look like?" Zhou Shu was a little curious.


    "Shishu Fang said that it would be a surprise if the sword art was cut to the extreme, but when the opponent felt the sword, the sword had already fallen on him. Only one sword was enough, and no matter how many opponents he faced, Dozens, hundreds, all the same."


    Li Aojian sighed, "The key is to be surprised, but I seem to be far away, and it is impossible to be surprised by dozens of people and hundreds of people."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "It feels very mysterious. No wonder you come to see fallen leaves. If you think about it, the fallen leaves are almost the same. It is also unexpected. They float down here one by one, and you won''t even notice their existence. It''s normal, but after a while, the ground will be all over, and you will be surprised, huh, why do so many leaves fall in such a while?"


    "Ah! What did you say?"


    Li Aojian was taken aback suddenly, his eyes were staring straight at Zhou Shu, his expression became very excited.


    Zhou Shu repeated, "Falling leaves, although they are floating everywhere, few people care about them. When they want to pay attention, they are all over the ground, and they can''t be swept away."


    Li Aojian patted Zhou Shu abruptly, with an expression of extreme excitement on his face, suddenly said loudly, "I understand, I understand!"


    "What do you understand?"


    Li Aojian held the sword tightly, "This cut is not to highlight the speed! Surprisingly, it doesn''t necessarily depend on speed to do it. Like fallen leaves and drizzle, moisturizing things silently is the essence of the unexpected!"


    "Is that so?"


    Li Aojian nodded earnestly, and then saluted Zhou Shu, "Well, I awakened the man in my dream. I was wrong before. I wanted to win with speed, but I can''t reach the realm now. Thank you, Xiao Zhou."


    Zhou Shu was still a little at a loss, so he had to say yes.


    When I look again, Li Aojian has gone so far, he can''t even see his back.


    "I just talk about it casually... Surprisingly, every time I see the fallen leaves all over the ground, I feel this way, one by one, how can there be so much falling..."


    Zhou Shu muttered a few words and walked into the pavilion.


    In the dilapidated attic, Xu Lie was busy. There was a huge wooden barrel in front of him. He was so busy that he didn''t even notice Zhou Shu coming in.


    "Brother, what are you up to?"


    Xu Lie was stunned for a moment, and saw Zhou Shu later, hesitatingly said, "I didn''t do anything."


    Zhou Shu looked up and saw that the liquid medicine in the wooden barrel was similar to what he had used, but the medicine was much stronger. He immediately understood, "Brother, are you planning to make breakthroughs like this?"


    It seems that Xu Lie doesn''t plan to train the heart, but wants to directly immerse the body with the liquid medicine like Zhou Shu, without using spiritual power to block the liquid medicine, and fight to the death, this may be able to break through the foundation building.


    My heart was said to be broken, Xu Lie looked a little embarrassed, grabbed a few beards that had just grown, and said loudly, "I''m just trying to see if this liquid medicine is harmful."


    "Oh, brother understands."


    Zhou Shu smiled, did not say much, just looked at Xu Lie with a strange look.


    Xu Lie glared at Zhou Shu, "What are you looking for me? If it''s fine, go and practice as early as possible, don''t get in the way!"


    "Something and something Zhou Shu took out a jade slip and handed it to Xu Lie. "Brother, I went out on a mission a few days ago and found a spirit stone mine around the demon hunting area. The address is recorded here. If it��s done, it��s handed over to the senior apprentice. "


    "What, Lingshi Mine?"


    Xu Lie grabbed his beard with his hand, a little surprised.


    "Yes, it should be Tier 3, I have seen it, there are a lot of middle-grade spirit stones that can be mined." Zhou Shu nodded.


    Seeing what Zhou Shu said solemnly, Xu Lie also believed it, but he did not accept the jade slip, and wondered, "Why deal with me?"


    Zhou Shu spread out his hands, pretending to be helpless, "Senior brother, I can only use brute force, I can''t mine this kind of precious mine. Brother is very capable and knows many people, so I just find someone to mine it."


    He stuffed the jade slip on Xu Lie again.


    Xu Lie stretched out his hand to block it, "A third-tier spirit stone mine can produce at least 50,000 to 80,000 middle-grade spirit stones. Although mining takes several years, a new batch of spirit stones will be produced every ten years. , You don��t want such a good thing yourself, but you want to give it to me?"


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of displeasure, "When did my seniors be like mothers-in-laws, hold them and hold them. When I took your medicine, it was not as wordy as you."


    Xu Lie shook his head, "It''s not the same, it''s to save lives."


    "In my opinion, there is nothing different. This spirit stone mine is more useful to the seniors than to me. Even if it is taken away, I will put it here no matter if it is necessary or not!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and directly patted Yu Jian on the table, turned around and left.


    "come back!"


    Xu Lie yelled, "Okay, I will accept it."


    Seeing that such a threat had worked, Zhou Shu turned around, with a smile on his face, "That''s good, I have other things to find brother."

 Chapter 145: Toolfinder

    "Ugh."


    Xu Lie sighed, "Speaking of recently, I''m also a chaotic stone. Otherwise, I won''t take your junior''s things. Anyway, thank you very much."


    In order to make a breakthrough, he still needs to refine a Gou Ji Jumping the Wall Pill, it is indeed lack of spirit stones, Zhou Shu''s spirit stone mine is of great help to him.


    Xu Lie sighed twice and looked at Zhou Shu, "Let''s talk, what else is there?"


    "Brother, please do me a favor."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and took out the winged monkey''s meat wings to show Xu Lie, "About this, brother can find a suitable tool master, I want to refine it into a magic weapon."


    Originally, Zhou Shu wanted to hand in that task, but after asking about the Zaishitang, the meat wing task could only be exchanged for four thousand contribution points, it was not worth it, it was better to use it yourself. So he didn''t have the jade slip that took the task, and planned to refine it into a magic weapon. It was just that he hadn''t been able to find a suitable refiner to refine it after he stayed in the Lotus Sect. Of course, he couldn''t refine it himself.


    Xu Lie raised his brows, "It turned out to be the wings of a two-winged monkey. Where did you get it?"


    "This guy led me to the ruins."


    Zhou Shu thought of the thrills at the time, and felt a bit lucky, "This winged monkey is too smart, and he has so many wits that he almost missed his brother, haha."


    Xu Lie touched the meat wing, shook his head and sighed, "This wing is a good thing, very rare. I thought that the entire Qingyuan Mountain Range was gone, but you found one. It��s really lucky kid."


    "It''s just a chance, I just happened to see it," Zhou Shu teased, "Do you know a good refiner?"


    "For this thing, Hong Yuan asked Zhang Feng to send a mission for almost two years to nothing. Your kid got it the first time he did the mission. It''s really incomparable..." Xu Lie glanced at Zhou Shu, smiling like a curse. Said, "Although the Heyin School doesn''t emphasize qi refining, it also has a master, and it''s not a high-level magic weapon. It''s not difficult, so I can find it naturally."


    "It turns out that the task belongs to Brother Hong Yuan..."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, the name Hong Yuan is known to everyone in the Dutch school.


    Hong Yuan was recognized as the first genius in the lotus school, more than two years earlier than Zhou Shu. He was said to have opened up 289 qi veins at the first level of the refining realm, which can be regarded as the first genius of the lotus school in a century. One person, one more than Zhao Yueru back then, was immediately adopted by Shen Wen as a direct disciple. After entering the inner gate for two years, Hong Yuan successfully built the foundation, and after the foundation was built, he concentrated on practicing swords. In less than a year, he realized the sword intent of the second-order sword tactics Gufeng sword tactics and shocked the Qingyuan Mountain Range.


    This is not long ago.


    Zhou Shu felt a little confused, "He has already built a foundation, does he still need this?"


    "I want it, even I want it, any foundation-building realm disciple wants it," Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu with disdain, staring, "You don''t understand, this pair of meat wings is a magic weapon refined. It��s not a normal flying magic weapon. It��s incredibly fast, flexible, and consumes little, just like wings born on one''s body. In terms of combat, other flying magic weapons can��t be compared."


    "A flying magic weapon that favors combat..."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, most of the other flying magic weapons are used for transportation, and flying magic weapons that emphasize combat like this are indeed rare.


    As for flying swords, not to mention that the tactics of flying swords can only be learned in the foundation-building realm, and the spiritual power consumed by the tactics is so great that they are not available to the practitioners of the foundation-building realm, especially in battle. It can only be used to show off.


    Xu Lie thought for a while, nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will help you find a good device master. It must be no problem, but it will take more than a month. With the bullying, you will be ranked in the inner door in the future. It can also take a lot of advantage in positioning."


    Zhou Shu bowed to his waist and thanked him, "Then thank you brother."


    "Thank you, what else do you want?" Xu Lie waved his hand quite boredly.


    "It''s gone, I''ll disturb my brother in a few days."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "By the way, brother, tell me when to break through, lest..."


    "Go away! I will be ready, do you think I am as reckless as you?"


    Xu Lie knew that Zhou Shu was worried that he would become a Buddha and could not move. He wanted to help. His heart was slightly warm, but he put on a cold face, "Hurry up! Don''t think about the useless medicine. The medicine is not two years old. Can''t do it."


    "See you, brother."


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned around and left.


    Going back to the house, soaking in the familiar liquid medicine, and operating the mental method, Zhou Shu feels relaxed. Compared with experience facing monsters, there is always the danger of death, and the pain of cultivation is nothing at all.


    Within a few days, Zhou Shu still went to the Lingtian to work.


    All the first-order demon pills he got this time were given to Lu Qi. These demon pills were of little use to him, but he could practice alchemy for Lu Qi, and it was worth the money.


    Lu Qi felt a little embarrassed, but he was not overjoyed either. Compared to alchemy, he still preferred sword practice.


    Li Aojian came again and brought Zhou Shu a purple feather pendant, which was exchanged by Yan Yue for Zhou Shu.


    Yan Yue is already in retreat, she wants to hit the tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm. The Yanjia shop was handed over to the clansman to manage her. For this reason, she specially hired three casual repair guards and taught them hand in hand for a few months before she was relieved for the time being and started to concentrate on her cultivation.


    For the family store, she seldom thinks about herself, the growth of her cultivation is indeed a bit slow.


    When he heard the news from Li Aojian, Zhou Shu showed a gratified smile but was teased by Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan for a while.


    Time flies quickly, Linggu also had a good harvest in the second season, and another five thousand contributions were made.


    It''s almost time to count, Zhou Shu walked straight to the hidden sword pavilion.


    Xu Lie was not sweeping the floor, but set up a red copper pill furnace in the pavilion to make a pill.


    "Brother, are you starting to practice the rush to jump the wall again?"


    "Try something else first. I haven''t practiced for a long time. As for Gou Jiqiangqiang Dan, the material is still far from it." Xu Lie touched his black beard and looked at Zhou Shu, "I have been to the Lingshi Mine. I''m looking for someone to pick it up. Are you sure you don''t need to divide some?"


    "No, when you really need a spirit stone, you must talk to your senior brother."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Brother, what happened to the magic weapon?"


    Xu Lie pinched his fingers and counted for a while, "This month, the calculation should be fine. After that, I will take you to Zhenghongfeng to find Liu Yi repairer."


    "it is good."


    With many expectations in his eyes, Zhou Shu boarded Xu Lie''s crossing the clouds and flew all the way to the mountains.


    "Liu Yi repairer, I seem to have heard that it is a master uncle of the condensed vein state, right?"


    "Yes, his refining level can be ranked in the top three in the Heyin school. Although the cost is a bit higher, it is worth it. Don''t worry, refining a magic weapon like deceiving the wind will definitely not fail, and it is likely to be middle. Product, you just wait to use it."


    Xu Lie patted his chest, saying quite proudly.


    "Well, since it is Uncle Master, there is absolutely no problem in practicing such a magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. He also knew that with a special magic weapon like Deception, as long as the material of the monster beast is correct, it is difficult to fail. At most, the quality is different.


    This is very different from those magic weapons refined from ore.

 Chapter 146: Broken

    Flying in the flowing clouds, the surrounding clouds are soothing, and the breeze is over my ears, I feel quite comfortable.


    "Brother, how did you meet Uncle Liu Yixiu?"


    "He and I are getting started together. We are familiar with him, and we have a pretty good relationship in the past."


    Xu Lie sighed slightly, with a look of regret, "At the beginning his cultivation base was lower than mine. Who knows that he has become my uncle now, and I am still the same."


    Building a foundation to condense the veins is a very high threshold for the cultivators. Most of the cultivators are stagnant here, unable to cross until death.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It won��t be long before the brother can become the uncle."


    "I hope as you say."


    Xu Lie smiled helplessly, and pointed to the bottom, "It''s almost there, it''s there."


    It was a rather weird mountain. It looked like a volcanic crater. It was all sunken in the middle. There were pitch-black or red rocks everywhere, and no vegetation was visible.


    "There is very little aura here, but the ground fire is very strong, that is, a refiner like Liu Yixiu needs such a mountain."


    Xu Lie explained, manipulating Duyun to fall.


    Not long after, the two stood in front of a large house made of copper and Xu Lie said slowly, "Uncle Liu, Xu Lie would like to see you."


    "Heh, it''s Nephew Xu, come in."


    Hearing the answer, Xu Lie sighed secretly, quickly saluted, and walked in with Zhou Shu.


    There is no decoration in the room. There are only two large black tables. It is impossible to distinguish the material of the table, but the red ground fire flows from above, but the table does not feel a trace of blazing heat. It is very strange.


    Liu Yixiu slowly turned around and said gently, "Nephew Xu, what''s the matter this time?"


    He was born quite fat and smiled, but in that smile, Zhou Shu saw some Hua Ruoan''s smell, which didn''t seem like a good thing.


    Xu Lie arched his hands, "Uncle Shi said and laughed, coming today, naturally he came to take that magic weapon to deceive the wind."


    "Oh, do you mean the magic weapon made by monkey wings?"


    Liu Yixiu lowered his head slightly, a strange look flashed in his eyes, then raised his head with a little regret, "Nephew Xu, I''m really sorry, there was a mistake in the refining process, and the magic weapon was broken by me."


    "Is it broken?"


    Xu Lie paused, his face was full of surprise, "How is it possible! With the means of the uncle, it is impossible for a first-order magic weapon to go wrong, let alone a special magic weapon such as Qifeng? The uncle must be joking."


    Zhou Shu stared at Liu Yixiu without speaking.


    really failed? He didn''t believe it at all.


    If the refining of other magic weapons fails, he will never say more, but magic weapons like deceiving wind do not require refining talisman arrays and the like. As long as the essence of the material is triggered and the effect of flight is exerted, the magic weapon is counted. After being refined, any refiner can do it.


    Failure is basically impossible.


    Liu Yixiu sighed, with a look of boredom on his face, "Xu Lie, Xu Lie, how could I lie to you? You always look like this, even I don''t believe it, you think too much, no wonder you can''t condense your pulse."


    was poked to the painful spot, Xu Lie''s body trembled slightly, and his voice became a little higher, "Uncle Master, what are you talking about? What is the relationship between my condensing pulse and the magic weapon?"


    "Why, you still want to show off against me at this time?"


    Liu Yixiu snorted and stared at Xu Lie, "Now I am your uncle, what do you want to do? If you don''t change your temper, you don''t want to condense your pulse in this life."


    Xu Lie took two steps back, trembling slightly, with an expression of resentment, but did not say what he wanted to say.


    In the past, he and Liu Yixiu were very good friends. He helped Liu Yixiu many times. Even when Liu Yixiu attacked the veins, he also exchanged him for a year of Panyu Cave training qualifications. Who knew that Liu Yixiu almost immediately Cut off contact with him.


    If it weren''t for Xu Lie''s poor temperament and lack of contacts, he only knew Liu Yixiu, the instrument master in the door, and he would not have come here.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and took a step forward, "Uncle Liu, even if the refining of the magic weapon is broken, there should be residual items. There is no need to refund the cost, but please give me the broken magic weapon."


    Liu Yixiu was a little startled, he was silly, trying to confuse the matter, but unexpectedly, someone would question him.


    "Who are you? No big or small, there is no place for you to talk!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "The disciple is also a disciple of the Heyin Sect. The magic weapon material is mine. Now I want to return to the broken pieces of Master Uncle''s refinement. It is also normal."


    "Gone!"


    Liu Yi repaired his sleeves, "The low-end waste magic weapons, there is no need to keep them, they have long been burned in the ground fire."


    Zhou Shu stared at Liu Yixiu with a slightly condensed expression. He remained silent for a long time.


    Since Liu Yixiu said this, Zhou Shu was immediately sure that the magic weapon was never scrapped, but was swallowed by Liu Yixiu.


    Liu Yixiu glanced at Zhou Shu, "Is it your material? Seeing that your cultivation is low and pitiful, my lord has a lot of it, so I will simply give you a magic weapon."


    After ���� finished, he waved his hand and a black knife floated in front of Zhou Shu.


    "This black knife can be regarded as a first-order. It is more than enough as compensation for damaging your materials."


    Zhou Shu looked at it intently, the black knife was extremely crude, barely regarded as an advanced magic weapon, and treated it as compensation. Obviously Liu Yixiu didn''t put him and Xu Lie in his eyes.


    "You go out, don''t disturb my refining equipment."


    Liu Yixiu waved his hand quite boredly, turned and walked to the side door.


    "Uncle Master, you can''t do this!"


    With a bit of anger on his face, Xu Lie took a few steps, "The magic weapon of deceiving the wind is absolutely impossible to fail. We have also paid enough for this. I believe Master Uncle. I just managed to die. Give you the materials. This magic weapon is ours, please return it to us."


    "You mean I lied?"


    Liu Yixiu turned around and looked at Xu Lie steadily. His spiritual consciousness overflowed, and a spirit of coercion quickly wrapped towards Xu Lie.


    Xu Lie, who is the main body refiner, is weak in consciousness. What''s more, he is facing a condensed vein cultivator. He only meets his face, and his head seems to have overturned the sauce room. For a while, he is chaotic and his thoughts are muddy. I couldn''t speak for a while.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu noticed the abnormality, and quickly pulled Xu Lie aside, temporarily getting rid of the invasion of spiritual consciousness.


    Liu Yixiu''s divine sense coercion was immediately received, and he glanced at Xu Lie disdainfully, "Nephew Xu, UU reading must recognize your status, and don''t talk nonsense to the seniors. We condensed pulse state practitioners. , It��s not something you disciples with no future can question."


    Xu Lie was sweating on his head and was speechless for a while, only staring at Liu Yixiu bitterly.


    "Uncle Shi, goodbye."


    Zhou Shu pulled Xu Lie, turned and left.


    "Take away what I gave you, don��t say I don��t pay for what I broke you, it��s ruining my reputation."


    The black knife flashed, and suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand to block, the black knife dropped obliquely to the side, inserted into the door panel, and made a muffled noise.


    "Uncle Master should keep this thing for himself."


    The two went out and walked silently for a while before stopping.


    Xu Lie did not speak, took out Duyun, and the two went back to the hidden sword pavilion.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen, back then...Oh."


    Xu Lie let out a long sigh, with mixed feelings, "It would be fine if Yunli was there, let him go to the refining master refining, absolutely no one dares to ignorant of his things."


    "Uncle Master, don''t think about it," Zhou Shu shook his head, a cold light flashed in his eyes, "No one can ignorant of my things like this, just wait."


    A lot of anger ignited in his heart. In his opinion, this matter was extremely bad and touched his bottom line.


    "what are you going to do?"


    Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously, "Now you have a low cultivation base, don''t do stupid things. You can not offend the cultivator of the condensed pulse state, let alone that you haven''t entered the inner door. The rules are strict, but not many people care about the life and death of the outer disciples."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know, brother."


    (PS: Thank you for your reward and everyone''s vote. Thank you, especially if you vote every day, thank you.)

 Chapter 147: show off

    When Zhou Shu and Xu Lie left, Liu Yixiu took back the divine consciousness that was placed outside, and said to himself, "A disciple in the refinement realm, dare to say such big things, it''s ridiculous."


    He shook his head, with a hint of contempt at the corner of his mouth, "Forget it, an outside disciple, has something to think about. If you dare to have something to do, just blast it out."


    Xu Lie sent Zhou Shu back to Yaofeng Garden and went directly to the Lingshi Mine.


    There was a trace of incomprehensible sadness in his eyes, but his heart was full of resentment. He secretly said that he did not condense his veins, and was eventually deceived by others.


    Zhou Shu in the house still looks very calm, even with a slight smile.


    The magic weapon that even practitioners in the Ning Vein realm must be greedy, that is really good things. Wait, I will definitely get back the things that belong to me.


    Within a few days, it was the day to hand out chores.


    Zhou Shu, Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan still went to the dust washing courtyard together.


    "Boss, come on!"


    "Look, what''s that?"


    The crowd was surging, and many outside disciples exclaimed and looked over the dust washing courtyard.


    In mid-air, a handsome young cultivator is floating there, without any flying magic weapon under him, with a trace of unconcealed pride on his face, gracefully overlooking the crowd below. He wore a blue shirt, he was obviously an inner disciple, but he was able to fly in the air because he was cultivated in the early stage of the foundation construction stage, which is very strange.


    "Wow, isn''t that the first day of our sect, Hong Yuan?"


    "What is he doing here? Could it be that he sent the task today?"


    "I finally saw Hong Yuan, so handsome!"


    The disciple under ���� looked at Hong Yuan with envy, and from time to time a female sister screamed with excitement.


    Some people also expressed their doubts, "Hey, Hong Yuan seems to be still in the early stage of foundation construction, how can he fly in the air, and I haven''t seen him use flying magic weapons?"


    "He is a personal disciple of Elder Jin Dan. It is not surprising that there are rare magic weapons that we can''t see."


    "Look, behind him!"


    Some disciples exclaimed, and suddenly many cultivators rushed behind Hong Yuan, wanting to see what happened.


    Hong Yuan nodded slightly, with a chuckle at the corner of his mouth, turned around gracefully and calmly, and said in his heart, "If you want to see, let you take a good look."


    "Oh my god, what is this!"


    "A pair of yellow wings, this is too weird, how can a cultivator have wings?"


    "The translucent wings are dancing in the wind, it''s so gorgeous, it really deserves to be the first genius!"


    "I heard that the wings of some monster beasts are very compatible with the cultivator. If they are refined into magic weapons, the cultivator can use them, but that kind of monster beast is extremely rare, let alone a treasure." An older disciple watched. Hong Yuan seemed to have thought of something.


    Some disciples followed and nodded, "You are talking about biplane monkeys, and Feitianyan. They are all of high value, and only Hong Yuan can afford them."


    Zhou Shu, who was outside the crowd, glanced at the bulletin board, and sure enough, the task of asking for the wings of a two-winged monkey was gone.


    He immediately understood in his heart.


    Just when his deception was broken, Hong Yuan had another deception. It would never be so accidental. The task that had not been completed for more than a year was completed at this moment. He was ninety-nine percent sure that the deceiving wind worn by Hong Yuan was the one he deserved.


    Liu Yixiu took his own materials and refined it to deceive the wind, and then handed it to Hong Yuan. Most of the two had some private transactions.


    He clenched his fists, and there was a little anger in his eyes.


    "What to show off, but is it just a pair of broken wings."


    Zhu Dashan glared at Hong Yuan, but there was also a lot of envy in his eyes, "So many female sisters are watching him, if you just look at me."


    Li Aojian jokingly said, "If you want them to look at you, then Lao Zhu, go get the wings right, haha."


    "Look down on my Lao Zhu, Lao Li, wait, sooner or later I will have it too," Zhu Dashan gave Li Aojian a sideways glance, "Don''t look, go in."


    Zhou Shu recovered calmly, "Don''t worry, I promise to show Lao Zhu for a few days."


    Zhu Dashan waved his hand disdainfully, "It''s like you have it."


    At this time, Hong Yuan was flying slowly on the square. The wind behind him was shining in the sun, emitting a soft light, wherever he went, there was cheers, and Hong Yuan nodded proudly.


    "Brother Hong, what is your magic weapon and how did it come?"


    "You need to ask, it must be given by the elder."


    The speaker suddenly felt a strong force, and one staggered and fell to the ground, his mouth and nose were broken, and he could not get up for a long time.


    Hong Yuan glanced at him coldly, then looked at the crowd with a slight chin, with a look of pride, "Hehe, brothers, don''t listen to him nonsense. This is the two-winged monkey monster I killed myself, and then I practiced it myself. Made."


    "Wow, even the rare two-winged monkeys can be killed, brother, you are really amazing!"


    "Catch and kill by yourself, refine by yourself, use by yourself, Brother Hong really deserves to be the first genius of the Heyin school!"


    Hong Yuan nodded in favor, "This is nothing. In time, you can do it too."


    The cheers burst out, and the dust-washing courtyard is like a festival, and it is very lively.


    Zhou Shu stared at Hong Yuan not far away, showing a cold smile, slowly holding the Zhuyun sword in his hand.


    The things he had fought so hard fell into his hands unclearly, and he was still showing off, and still bluntly saying that it was his own, which was unbearable.


    Noting Zhou Shu''s actions, Li Aojian''s expression changed slightly, "Xiao Zhou, what are you going to do? This is the Xichenyuan. It is his business that he wants to show off, and it has nothing to do with us. You should not provoke him."


    "Haha, Xiao Zhou, actually I think he is very unpleasant Are you going to beat him? I''m the one."


    Zhu Dashan patted Zhou Shu and cheered loudly.


    Happiness!


    A few transparent sword lights rushed out and flew towards Hong Yuan!


    "what����"


    Li Aojian was too late to stop him. He looked at Zhou Shu, and he was a little puzzled. Why is Xiao Zhou so impulsive today? This is so different from usual.


    blatantly took action in the dust washing courtyard. Such a crime is really not small. How should I cover it up for a while?


    The transparent sword light flew straight to Hong Yuan, which was very hidden. In the noisy sound, almost no one noticed it.


    While Hong Yuan is showing his wings proudly, how could anyone think of someone shooting him? This is the dust washing house, the lotus pie. Is anyone crazy?


    When he really felt the sword light, he was suddenly startled.


    The aura contained in this sword light was already in front of him, he was a little hurriedly lost, and hurriedly chose the safest method, converging his whole body''s spiritual power into a shield to block him. But in the huge cyan shield, the bullying behind had no spiritual power supply, and suddenly stopped.


    Lost the maintenance of bullying, Hong Yuan fell directly from the air.


    "what!"


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Why did it fall?"


    The disciples under ���� were stunned and watched Hong Yuan fall.


    Hong Yuan in mid-air looked dull and embarrassed.


    Something happened suddenly, he was just a day away from being deceived, he was not familiar with it at all, and he had not brought Duyun out yet.


    "Can I just fall down? It''s over, it''s over, making a fool of yourself in front of so many people...Who is it that threw the sword art at me!"


    He yelled to himself in his heart, resentful and embarrassed.

 Chapter 148: anger

    Just when Hong Yuan was a little desperate, a blue shadow flashed by, but it was the law enforcement disciple of the Xichenyuan, who caught Hong Yuan from mid-air and slowly fell to the ground.


    At the same time, several blue figures suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Shu, surrounding Zhou Shu and the three people.


    Several disciples were from the late stage of the foundation construction stage, staring at Zhou Shu sternly, with a cold voice without any emotion, and sternly, "What is your name? How dare you do it in the dust washing courtyard, do you know what you committed? Blunder?!"


    "Accident, just an accident."


    Li Aojian quickly took two steps and explained, "This junior has been a bit crazy in his sword practice. Just now, he was crazy and regarded Senior Brother Hong as a monster."


    Zhu Dashan stood in front of Zhou Shu and said in a loud voice, "Where did you shoot? He was beating a mosquito just now, yes, there was a mosquito next to Brother Hong just now."


    The crowd also gradually gathered, looking at the three people up and down, and talking.


    "It''s no wonder that Brother Hong would fall down, and someone actually shot him."


    "I''m so courageous to do it here, so many people are still in the dust washing courtyard, although I also want to..."


    "Senior Brother Hong is actually regarded as a monster, what kind of look is this?"


    Facing the imposing law enforcement disciples, Zhou Shu put away his sword and said lightly, "I didn''t do anything to Brother Hong, brothers, I think you are misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding? Ha ha, don''t think we can''t see, you shot the sword light seven times in that instant!"


    A law enforcement disciple looked at Zhou Shu with disdain.


    Another law enforcement disciple looked at Zhou Shu, with a serious face, "Let''s talk about it, I won''t teach you a lesson, you still have no one in the dust washing yard, take it away!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to the sky above the square, "Please see, brothers, I am just celebrating Brother Hong, I am definitely not shooting him."


    Snap, Snap!


    In midair, a few sword lights suddenly exploded, bursting out a brilliant blue-white light like fireworks, shining everywhere.


    And seven big characters with a length of ten feet flashed in the light, "Wish Brother Hong a treasure!"


    The big characters flickered for a while, and the entire square was everywhere.


    All the disciples were stunned, and the expressions of those law enforcement disciples became strange. It was so, how could it suddenly become a text of celebration when it was clearly seen as an attacking sword technique?


    Hong Yuan, who had just recovered from the panic, looked at these large characters for a long while, with a strange expression, not knowing whether it was happy or uncomfortable, and then turned to look at Zhou Shu, with a look in his eyes. A frosty chill.


    Although it seems to be celebrating now, he was immersed in the scene, but he knew that the previous Jianguang had no good intentions. At that time, he had a feeling of being cut in half, otherwise he would never be so panicked.


    Bullying the wind is an extremely rare flying magic weapon. He is the only one who owns the whole lotus sect. Today, taking advantage of the large number of people, I specially showed it to him. However, he was very angry when he encountered such a thing.


    Although this magic weapon is not bright, it is already in hand, so don''t worry about other things.


    Zhou Shu and Hong Yuan looked at each other, showing a deep smile, and immediately said to the law enforcement disciples, "The younger brother has always respected Brother Hong, and when he sees this magic weapon, he will send congratulatory words with sword light. Let everyone know that Brother Hong is the real genius in our door. All of this is out of admiration. How can we know that Brother Hong has overreacted and been too cautious to have such an accident, but it is all It��s not for Junior Brother, I am here to apologize to Senior Brother Hong."


    Zhou Shu turned to Hong Yuan and owed his body slightly.


    Several law enforcement disciples looked at each other and discussed, "Is that right?"


    "It looks like it should be. How could there be disciples who would dare to take action here? We are worrying too much."


    "Then Hong Yuan is not calm at all, so there is nothing to worry about in such a place."


    Discussed for a while, the law enforcement disciple looked a little gentle, and said to Zhou Shu, "I will do less of this in the future, and this time, forget it."


    "Thank you, brother, brother, remember."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked slowly towards Hong Yuan, "It is better to apologize again."


    The crowd gradually parted their way, and all the disciples'' eyes focused on Zhou Shu and Hong Yuan, and they were talking endlessly.


    "Is that so? It''s not easy for this disciple to use the sword to emit fireworks."


    "Brother Hong seems to be very courageous."


    "What do you know, that is a timely response, how bright is the protective cover."


    "But it''s really embarrassing to fall like this, I was so calm and elegant just now..."


    Zhou Shu leaned slightly, "Brother Hong, it��s the younger brother, please don��t blame it."


    As he bowed, a sound-proof array had been laid down, and he said in an insignificant voice, "Brother Hong, did you get this deception from Liu Yixiu?"


    Hong Yuan was stunned when he heard the sound, followed by laying down a soundproof circle, such a thing obviously cannot be said in front of everyone. His soundproofing circle is a bit higher than Zhou Shu, unless he is a condensing pulse realm practitioner, he can''t hear them at all.


    He arranged the tactics, his heart was slightly relaxed, and he looked at Zhou Shu with extremely sharp eyes, "What did you say, how did you know?"


    The magic weapon was indeed obtained from Liu Yixiu. He has always been obsessed with bullying, but Liu Yixiu immediately notified him of the materials. Knowing that it was Xu Lie who brought the materials, the two of them greeted the materials without thinking and took them as their own.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, confirming his previous guess from Hong Yuan''s actions, and he knew it clearly, "Congratulations, Brother Hong, got the treasure."


    Sure enough, although I don''t know what Hong Yuan and Liu Yixiu are doing, it is certain that this deception was his. Since it is your own thing, you must get it back.


    Hong Yuan held his head high and glanced at Zhou Shu with the light, "Who are you and what''s your name?"


    "Shu next week."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "But you won��t be able to use that piece of deceit for long, because it is mine, and I��ll get it back soon. Please keep it for me during this time."


    "what!"


    Hong Yuan''s expression changed drastically, and he laughed again soon, his face was full of disdain, "It turns out that you gave Xu Lie the wings of the winged monkey, haha, I want to thank you for giving me such a good thing."


    He received his spiritual power, took the pair of bullying winds in his hands, and rubbed back and forth, "If you want to take it back from me, there is no possibility. After my hand, it belongs to me!"


    There is endless contempt in his eyesA disciple in the refinement realm, what can you do to me? "


    Facing Hong Yuan''s provocation, Zhou Shu remained calm and asked with a calm expression, "How did you get it from Liu Yixiu?"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Hong Yuan glanced at Zhou Shu, and put on a posture of arrogance like a rooster to the surrounding people who did not know the truth.


    The disciples saw only two people talking, but they didn''t know what they were saying.


    "Also, there is really no need to know."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Anyway, I will definitely get my things back. Wait."


    "Does it depend on your cultivation skills?"


    Hong Yuan raised the bully, shook a few times in front of Zhou Shu, and laughed blankly, "I''m waiting, but I can''t wait for a lifetime, haha!"


    "It doesn''t take a lifetime, at most one year, I will challenge you and step on you to enter the inner door."


    Zhou Shu finished speaking lightly, turned around and left, leaving Hong Yuan in a daze, staring at Zhou Shu''s back in a dazed expression.


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Hong Yuan was immediately enraged, like an exploded gunpowder barrel.


    exploded.


    Being so provoked by an outside disciple, he, who has always been regarded as the proud man of heaven, felt the most insulted, almost madly yelling.


    "One year? Are you crazy? Give you ten years and one hundred years, and you don''t want to surpass me! Why do you want to fight with me as an outer disciple? I''m on the first level of the Qi Refining Realm. A genius with two hundred and eighty-nine auras! Comprehending the solitary wind sword intent, is a personal disciple of Elder Shen..."


    just left Zhou Shu of the soundproof method, but he couldn''t hear anything.


    Of course, I don��t care if I hear it. Since Zhou Shu said so, he has already made a decision and will never change it.

 Chapter 149: Reverse scale

    The disciples around �������� looked at Hong Yuan, and they were a little stunned.


    "What happened to Brother Hong?"


    "How come you went crazy all of a sudden."


    "What did that outer disciple say that can make Brother Hong so angry?"


    Hong Yuan felt even more depressed when he heard the discussion from outside disciples. He stretched out his hand to disperse the soundproof formation, and stepped forward to Zhou Shu, blocking Zhou Shu''s path.


    He glared at Zhou Shu and said every word, "You just say what you just said again!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him quietly, without speaking.


    The disciples looked at the two of them, they didn''t know what had happened, and they didn''t dare to talk too much, and there was silence.


    "Don''t you dare to say it? Just now no one heard it and said it so loudly, now I''m afraid of people listening?"


    Hong Yuan''s gaze was like a knife, plucking around Zhou Shu''s body. If it weren''t for a few law enforcement disciples around, he would be very angry.


    "I will fulfill you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, then turned to the unidentified disciples, "Within one year, I Zhou Shu will challenge Hong Yuan and step on him to enter the inner door!"


    ''S tone was flat and stable, but with unquestionable power, it spread out from the quiet square, and the whole dust washing courtyard could be heard clearly.


    The surrounding disciples were all stunned. The disciples looked at Zhou Shu in a daze, and then at Hong Yuan, before exploding the pot, and the noisy discussion sounded like a tide, and waves surged.


    "An outside disciple actually challenged Elder Shen''s personal disciple, did I hear it wrong?"


    "Moreover, it is the fifth level of the Qi Refining Realm and the early stage of the Foundation Building Realm, which is simply unreasonable!"


    "What happened just now, so curious!"


    "I don''t think Brother Hong Yuan will pay attention to him at all, just as arrogant talk."


    "Okay, okay!" Hong Yuan didn''t expect that Zhou Shu would say that after leaving the soundproof circle, angrily, "So it''s not a big talk, Zhou Shu, you are either stupid or ignorant."


    He almost stuck in front of Zhou Shu and shouted, "Yes, I am waiting for you, let alone one year, even ten years, you can''t defeat me and enter the inner door! I want to see, an outer door like you Disciple, how did you beat my genius!"


    Zhou Shu looked straight at him, without giving up, "Very well, you''d better keep my things in one year, and I will definitely get them back."


    A few conversations between the two made the surrounding atmosphere even more boiling.


    "Brother Hong Yuan actually agreed!"


    "At that time, we can watch the jokes. Brother Hong Yuan is a true genius who opened up 289 qi veins in the refining state. He is destined to form a pill in the future, and he has already understood the sword intent and has taken care of an outside disciple. , A piece of cake."


    "Challenge Brother Hong, I don''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick, and it is not worth pity to die on stage."


    "Who Zhou Shu is this time? I have never heard of him. He has only refining the fifth level of the Qi Realm. It is like a smashing tree."


    "No matter who he is, he is looking for death anyway, but what are they talking about?"


    Listening to the words of the disciples, Hong Yuan felt a little more comfortable, and the anger on his face gradually faded. He glanced at Zhou Shu contemptuously, "Since you want to die, I will satisfy you."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu stopped looking at him and walked straight to the door. Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan looked at each other, and there was a lot of excitement in their eyes, and they quickly followed.


    And Hong Yuan snorted coldly, as if he felt a little embarrassed just now, and didn''t use bullying anymore, and soon disappeared into the crowd.


    There was a tumult in the square, and all the disciples walked to their chores halls. The hall where Zhou Shu and others were located was soon filled with people. These disciples were far away from Zhou Shu and others for fear of getting into trouble. Zhou Shu pointed and pointed, and said various mocking words.


    Only Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan were standing next to Zhou Shu, speaking in a low voice.


    Zhu Dashan curiously said, "How did you do those words, is it such a magical sword art?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, after control, Jiyu Jianjue can do this."


    When Hong Yuan was showing off in the air, he flashed his sword light and condensed his spiritual power to make Hong Yuan panic. When Hong Yuan lost his way, he scattered his spiritual power, and under the guidance of the sword tactics, he merged into those big characters. Cover up your shots.


    This requires complex and precise spiritual power control, which only Zhou Shu can do, and other people present can''t see it at all.


    With this kind of control, he would shoot Hong Yuan, otherwise he would be considered hurtful, and the result would be hard to predict. He seldom does things that cannot control the result.


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu, the color was quite suspicious, "Xiao Zhou, why are you so impulsive today, not like you at all?"


    "That''s right. If you don''t like it, you have to do it, and the challenge is good! Next time it will be my turn." Zhu Dashan clenched his fists and expressed support for Zhou Shu.


    Li Aojian shook his head, and said worriedly, "Xiao Zhou, didn''t you see me challenging Yu Wuji last time and deliberately learn from me? This is different. Yu Wuji didn''t understand the sword intent, and I guess he could not. , I have a great chance of winning as long as I build the foundation and then comprehend the sword intent, so I challenged it. But this Hong Yuan, but the guy who has understood the sword intent of the second-order sword tactics a long time ago, even if you reach the foundation level within a year, Comprehending the sword intent of the rain, I am afraid it is not an opponent either."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I understand these."


    It is true that Hong Yuan''s cultivation is only in the early stage of the foundation stage, but his strength is definitely above the Promise. After all, the sword cultivation of the second-order swordsmanship sword intent is not comparable to ordinary sword cultivation.


    Li Aojian sighed, "Well, if you have any help, say as soon as possible, we can help you enter the inner door early, maybe we can find a way."


    "Heh, Lao Li, why are you sighing, this is not like you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Isn''t it just the base-building disciple who understands the sword?"


    He looked into the distance, his eyes gleaming slightly, as if he had already prepared.


    Li Aojian nodded his head seemingly understanding, "Since you are confident, then don''t say it. But I still don''t understand, why are you so impulsive, did he provoke you?"


    "Well, it touched my bottom line."


    Zhou Shu said lightly.


    , without permission, took away what he had worked so hard on. This is the bottom line.


    At the beginning of the mine for a piece of mine, he could not wait to **** it back a hundred times before he was satisfied. Now this bullying is the same. At the beginning, he worked desperately against the two-winged monkey, but the things he got fell into the hands of others. I can''t bear to make wedding dresses for others.


    If you explain well, I beg Zhou Shu in advance, Zhou Shu will not be so angry, maybe he will sell the meat wings. He has never been a stingy person, even if he is a hundred times more expensive than bullying, he can still let it out as long as he is willing, but if he is unwilling, even a low-grade spirit stone cannot be taken away by others.


    Without saying anything else, he just used the means to walk in the dark, which was extremely bad and unbearable.


    In Zhou Shu''s memory, there is a past event sealed in dust.


    In the past world, he practiced painting for many years. In a big competition, his masterpieces that he spent a few years painstakingly painted were recognized by several senior masters in the industry, and he was about to win the grand prize, which was famous in the world, but the final result When it was announced, he was dumbfounded.


    The award-winning work is indeed Zhou Shu''s painting, but his signature and seal are all gone on the painting, and it is replaced by another person''s name. This person is one of the masters who have evaluated this painting.


    He was aggrieved, but the masters colluded to create public opinion, and almost everyone believed that the painting was the master''s, not his.


    Zhou Shu has gone through many hardships, but not only did not want to regain the copyright of the paintings, but because of this, he offended countless industry leaders. In the end, he almost couldn''t even eat. After years of hardship, his relatives, friends and loved ones left him until they crossed this place. Cultivation world.


    From then on, the matter of being snatched, turned into Ni Lin in his heart.


    The inverse scales of the dragon, if you touch it, you will be angry. Once it touches the bottom line, it will provoke a strong rebound, and the consequences are unpredictable.


    Now his and usual Zhou Shu is very different.

 Chapter 150: Block

    "The bottom line..."


    Li Aojian groaned slightly, and Zhu Dashan wondered, "What is the bottom line, it''s clear point, don''t play dumb puzzles."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "That pair of wings originally belonged to me..."


    After the matter was finished, Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan''s expressions changed.


    Zhu Dashan said indignantly, "So it''s like this! Brother Zhou, I have to help you get it back for what you say, we can''t bear this kind of thing!"


    Li Aojian said solemnly, "Unexpectedly, the refining master deceived the materials you desperately obtained to others. The two of them colluded. It is really damnable. If I can''t bear it, I will take it even if I try my best. Come back, even if he is in the foundation-building realm or even the condensing pulse realm.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "So I must get it back, and I can definitely get it back."


    There was a slight gleam in his eyes. This gleam was definitely not because of arrogance, but contained wise self-confidence, which made people feel relieved when they saw it.


    "We will help you."


    Zhu Dashan patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder and said rather boldly, "What''s the matter, Brother Zhou just tell me."


    Li Aojian pondered for a moment, "Or, you can rent a few hundred acres of spiritual field, we will help you plant it together, so that you can enter the inner door early, and change something to deal with him, such as the second-order swordsmanship or something."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not necessary. I don''t rush to contribute now. The two hundred acres are not needed for the time being."


    Now that he has said that he has to step through Hong Yuan to enter the inner door, of course he will not use his contribution to redeem the inner door qualifications, but he can stay and change things after entering the inner door.


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu with concern, "Brother Zhou, what are your plans now?"


    "Cultivation."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "I am afraid I will trouble you with the chores in the past few months."


    "What is the trouble, everyone is brothers, don''t worry, just leave it to Old Zhu!" Zhu Dashan patted his chest hard.


    Li Aojian nodded, "Xiao Zhou, work hard."


    Leaving the Zaishitang, Zhou Shu left alone.


    Only one year, it is obviously very difficult to defeat Hong Yuan, but he will put in all his efforts to improve himself in all aspects, and he will never stop until he achieves his goal.


    At this time, he yearns for power more than ever, and feels less calm than usual, but this sense of desire motivates him to speed up, which is good.


    Within a few days, Zhou Shu''s challenge to Hong Yuan caused a lot of trouble, and no one knew about it at the outside door.


    From time to time, some people pointed and pointed behind Zhou Shu, talking a lot, saying some mocking words. Zhou Shu just ignored it and walked quickly to the bulletin board.


    In the past few days, he has stepped up his efforts, almost paranoid practice, and successfully reached the sixth level of the Qi Refining Realm.


    He stayed on the fifth layer of Qi Refining for a long time, so this breakthrough came very smoothly, with spiritual power flowing like a torrent, flowing through every Qi Channel, purging the Qi Channel extremely pure. The steps of replenishing qi are suffering in the eyes of others, but for Zhou Shu, it is a matter of course.


    The sixth level of the Qi Refining Realm is a big leap for the cultivator. The spiritual power level has risen, and some complicated magic tricks can be used, such as the second-order sword tricks.


    As for Zhou Shu, although the original Qi Sea did not increase much due to damage, the second Qi Sea entered a layer into the whirlpool due to the improvement of spiritual power quality. The current Second Qi Sea is roughly equivalent to refining Qi. The level of perfection on the tenth floor.


    This is undoubtedly a big improvement.


    But in the Qi Refining Realm, it ends there. The Second Qi Sea cannot reach the level of the Foundation Building Realm unless he builds the foundation himself.


    These are as expected.


    After breaking through the realm, it is best to stabilize the realm for a few days before practicing, and also need to adapt to the second sea of ??air, so he came to the dust washing courtyard to see if there is a suitable task, not for contribution, but for opportunity. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult to surpass Hong Yuan, and we must find some opportunities.


    Zhou Shu chose a very good time, which happened to be the time to issue the task.


    As the mission jade board fell one by one, Zhou Shu quickly got his hands and grabbed a favorite demon hunting mission, and walked towards the Miscellaneous Hall.


    The manager frowned when Zhou Shu came in, as if he saw someone who didn''t want to see it.


    This unusually different feeling was very abrupt, Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, but didn''t say anything, just handed over the task jade board, "Brother, I will take this task."


    The manager took the jade board, took out a jade slip, took a look, then put it back, "Sorry, Junior Brother Zhou, you can''t take this task."


    Zhou Shu felt a slight shock in his heart, staring at the manager, "Why?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but the jade slip specifically stated that the task cannot be handed over to Zhou Shu, and I can''t help it." The steward spread his hand, put the jade slip back, and then called a miscellaneous person. Serving, put Zhou Shu''s jade board back on the bulletin board.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Brother, I don''t understand. Can I still appoint a disciple for the task?"


    "Well, this kind of situation is rare, but it''s not uncommon. I advise you not to look for other tasks. Basically, most new tasks have this indication. Why, I think you also know, don''t do it anymore. I asked." The steward waved his hand and stopped talking to Zhou Shu, turning his head to greet another disciple.


    "Thank you brother for your advice."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to go out.


    Most of the quests were issued by the master uncles of the Ning Vein realm. They may not have much relationship with the elders of the Golden Core Realm, but they don''t want to deliberately offend the elders and participate in the battle between Zhou Shu and Hong Yuan.


    Although they are not optimistic about Zhou Shu, it would not be a good thing for them if Zhou Shu had benefited from their mission and therefore defeated Hong Yuan. This kind of thing, even if there is a possibility of one in ten thousand, is not worthwhile, it is better not to let it happen in the first place.


    So they specified in the task jade slip not to let Zhou Shu do their task, in order to protect themselves.


    After Zhou Shu thought it clear, there was a slight smile on his face. He didn''t seem to care about it, but he was a little upset in his heart.


    "It seems to be simple..."


    For this situation, he was not prepared enough.


    From this point of view, regardless of Hong Yuan''s strength, the identity of an elder''s personal disciple gave Zhou Shu the feeling of being trapped in a quagmire. It would be difficult for him to move, and there will probably be more excessive things in the future.


    expecting to obtain resources from the task, I am afraid it is difficult.


    In this regard, Zhou Shu is clearly behind Hong Yuan. A direct disciple like Hong Yuan has enough resources to practice. Even if he does tasks occasionally, someone will put the best task in front of him to choose. Zhou Shu would bother to find it here, but he couldn''t do it if he found it.


    "If you don''t do it, you can''t do it. This is not the only way."


    Zhou Shu settled down, recovered indifferent, looked behind him a few times, and hurried down the mountain.


    A few outside disciples watched him leave and whispered in private.


    "Just know that he can''t take the task, what should we do, continue to follow him?"


    "Of course I have to follow, brother ordered, as long as Zhou Shu goes out, he must follow whatever he does. If he has any chance, he must find a way to stop him."


    "Brother Zhang Bo is also good at flattering. As long as Brother Hong is concerned, he will rush to work hard. It is really diligent."


    "Let��s be short-winded, just do it if you have a spirit stone. If you don��t want to do you go.


    "Talking, just talking."


    These outside disciples all listened to their disciple Zhang Bo''s instructions, kept monitoring Zhou Shu, and reported Zhou Shu''s movements at any time. Following from the Yaofeng Garden to here, seeing Zhou Shu descend the mountain, he immediately followed.

 Chapter 151: track

    Zhou Shu left the mountain gate, went down for a while, walked into a dense forest, suddenly accelerated and disappeared.


    A few disciples followed here, staring at each other, all a little startled.


    "Why did it disappear suddenly, where did that kid hide?"


    "This won''t work, I''ll go and look for it separately, otherwise today''s spirit stone will be ruined."


    The four discussed, and when they were about to look for Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu walked out of the dense forest slowly and looked at them coldly.


    There was someone behind, he had known it a long time ago.


    These disciples are also in the Qi Refining Realm, and their body skills are far inferior to Zhou Shu. Even if Zhou Shu can''t release his spiritual knowledge, he can easily spot them. It''s easy to get rid of it, but Zhou Shu didn''t choose to do that, but brought them all here.


    "Are you out?"


    "It''s just right, let us follow it obediently, saving trouble, hello and me."


    "That''s right, you need to be aware of being monitored."


    The four disciples looked at Zhou Shu, burst into laughter, and spoke boldly.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Who told you to follow me, is it Hong Yuan?"


    A disciple cursed with arms akimbo, staring at Zhou Shu fiercely, "How dare you call Brother Hong by name, you are so bold."


    "Will Brother Hong take care of your trash?"


    "Don''t tell me? Then I will call you to say."


    A cold light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and the Cloud Chasing Sword fell in his hand, making a clattering sound.


    "It''s funny, we are a gift to you if we don''t do it, but actually want to do it to us?"


    "If it weren''t for the brothers who said not to hurt people, and I would like to beat you to bed for a year, then there would be no trouble."


    "Hey, that''s right, once and for all, shall we talk to Brother Zhang?"


    The four disciples glanced at each other a few times and laughed. They were all disciples on the eighth level of the Qi Refining Realm, two levels higher than Zhou Shu, and they didn''t care about Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, the sword light vibrated, and the sword light rained down toward the three of them.


    "Do you really dare to do it?"


    When several people saw Zhou Shuzhen''s hands, their expressions changed slightly, and they took out magic weapons to respond to the enemy.


    The three of them were holding swords, but the other took out a huge steel fork and quickly surrounded Zhou Shu, "Take a shot at us first, then let you know how powerful it is. If you lie down for a year, you can''t do it for a few months. ."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and shook his head coldly, his expression unchanged.


    On the surface, he is a cultivator of the sixth level of the Qi Refining Realm, but with the addition of the second Qi Sea, there is no difference between the spiritual power reserve and the tenth level of Consummation. There is no threat to him at all, only the steel fork needs attention.


    Crackcrack!


    After a brief confrontation, the three of them landed on their swords, a blood flowed from their arms, and looked at Zhou Shu anxiously, as if they did not recognize them at all.


    "How could it be possible to lose with one move?"


    "It''s a fast sword, don''t I practice the Raining Sword Art? It feels totally different."


    "What''s the matter with his body, he can''t move at all, Jianmang has no response?"


    On the side, the disciple holding the steel fork was the most unlucky. He was firmly nailed to the tree by the steel fork. His entire face was covered by the steel fork. He looked at Feng Han''s fork blade and did not dare to move. I dare not even speak.


    The blade of the steel fork is almost close to the face, and it will cut his face when he speaks.


    The disciples glanced at each other and hurried back.


    But before they ran two steps, they found that Zhou Shu was in front of them, the speed was like a ghost, and he was completely incomparable.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    "We are all in the same family... the same family, we must not kill each other!"


    The disciples kept backing away, leaning against the tree, and looking at Zhou Shu tremblingly, their words trembled. They finally understood that the difference between the two levels of cultivation was completely useless. In front of Zhou Shu, they had no strength to fight back, and they couldn''t escape.


    Zhou Shu raised the Zhuyun sword and pointed at them one by one, "Let''s talk, who asked you to come, is it Hong Yuan."


    The uneasy feeling of not being able to receive the task, got a little vent from these people, and Zhou Shu felt better.


    Although he could solve them a long time ago, he is not suitable for shooting in the martial arts, so he came here specially. Of course, Zhou Shu couldn''t really kill them around the Heyin faction. That was a great sin, and he couldn''t bear it now.


    "No, not Brother Hong."


    "Who is that? Tell me clearly!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was quite awkward, and he also expected that it would not be Hong Yuan, which was unreasonable. A genius disciple like Hong Yuan, every move is under the attention of the sect. If he talks about the challenge and uses such small means to deal with Zhou Shu, it will definitely arouse the sect��s dislike and lower his evaluation. Although Hong Yuan is naturally ostentatious , The eye is above the top, but not so stupid.


    "It''s Brother Zhang Bo."


    "Zhang Bo, who is he?"


    Several disciples felt the slightest killing intent in Zhou Shujian, and their hearts were shaken. They hurriedly begged for mercy, asking what to say.


    Zhang Bo is an outer disciple with a very lazy nature. He refuses to work hard and has low qualifications. After ten years of entry, he has not been able to accumulate enough contributions to exchange for inner sect qualifications. It is even more impossible to get started by comprehending sword intent. He was about to be over his age and could no longer enter the inner door, so he placed hope on the third path, hoping that a golden core elder would accept him as a disciple.


    For this reason, he deliberately pleased Hong Yuan and other direct disciples, and went to the camp to seek refuge, hoping that Hong Yuan and others would help him speak so as to be their juniors.


    Although Zhang Bo can''t do anything, as a child of a large family of cultivating immortals, there is no shortage of spirit stones. A lot of spirit stones are thrown out, and they have received a lot of results. Several direct disciples showed some help. Hong Yuan is among them.


    This time Zhou Shu challenged Hong Yuan. After he knew it, he thought it was a good opportunity to please Hong Yuan and sent someone to monitor and interfere with Zhou Shu.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu figured out the whole story, and said coldly, "You go back and tell that Zhang Bo, don''t come to ask for anything, next time I won''t keep your hands."


    The disciples nodded again and again, and Zhang Huang untied the disciple who was stuck in the tree, and ran away hurriedly, not daring to look back.


    a few hours later.


    "What, can''t beat it?"


    The cultivator who spoke was Zhang Bo. His body was wide and fat, and his complexion was slightly swollen. That was because he had taken too much elixir. He was lazy in cultivating. Most of the perfect cultivation of the tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm was supported by elixir. Got up.


    "Yes, Brother Zhang. That Zhou Shu Jian Jue is very powerful, and it seems to have a very strange magic weapon, we can''t move it at all."


    "Moreover, she is also very fast, she doesn''t seem to be a disciple in the refinement realm at all."


    "No wonder he dared to challenge Senior Brother Hong, mostly because of some support."


    Several disciples were talking in a mixed manner, the speaker was careless, the listener was intentional, such words fell in Zhang Bo''s ears, but they had some other meanings.


    "Interesting, but better. The stronger Shu this week, the greater my credit, and the more Hong Yuan will value me."


    Thinking of this, Zhang Bo looked at them, "Forget it today, but I still have to follow up and investigate Zhou Shu''s situation in detail. If I enter the inner door, Lingshi will have yours."


    The disciples waved their hands again and again, "No more, no more spirit stones."


    After feeling Zhou Shu''s killing intent, where would they dare to go again, although there are restrictions, but if they are really killed, they will go there to make sense.


    No matter how intimidated and lured Zhang Bo was, several people just refused to allow them and left one after another.


    "A bunch of trash, I can''t do it, do I have to find someone from the family?"

 Chapter 152: News from Hua shopkeeper

    Sanyuanzhai in Qingxiafang City.


    Hua Ruoan greedily counted the talisman, and looked up at Zhou Shu from time to time, "There are so many more, it''s not bad, but the material for the talisman is too little, alas."


    Zhou Shu waited for him to finish counting, and smiled, "Treasurer Hua, I have something else to ask you this time."


    "Brother Zhou, just talk about it."


    Hua Ruoan put away the talisman with a smile on his face, "Hehe, is it because of Hong Yuan? The reputation of Brother Zhou has risen sharply recently."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "The shopkeeper Hua is really powerful, you know all about this."


    "Ha, I don''t know how such a lively thing is, not only the Dutch school, but the other five sects seldom escape the eyes of Fangshi..." Hua Ruoan nodded deeply.


    "What does the shopkeeper Hua think, is he also planning to help Hong Yuan?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Hua Ruoan, and thought of the obstruction in the door. If the people in Fangshi also intend to obstruct, it would really be an enemy of the world, which is a little troublesome.


    "It''s ridiculous, what is Hong Yuan?"


    Hua Ruoan shook his head with disdain, "On the Tianliu Sect''s site, who looks at him. Besides, I have friendship with your Zhou brother, but I don''t have him."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said sincerely, "The shopkeeper Hua really talks about friendship."


    Although he knows that this friendship is based on their interests, no matter what, it feels good to get support at this time.


    "Hehe, Brother Zhou, what are your plans?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then said slowly, "The senior said he would help me, he can help me make any talisman I want, of course it is only second-order, because I can only use second-order. So I came I''m looking for Hua shopkeeper, don''t know what the shopkeeper can introduce?"


    If you want to defeat Hong Yuan, you must start from all aspects, and you must do everything well to succeed, and Fu Lu is naturally among them.


    Originally, the quagmire talisman was very good to deal with the disciples of the base building, but Hong Yuan is now bullying the wind, and the two-winged monkeys are not afraid of the quagmire charm, how could Hong Yuan who bully the wind be afraid. This almost innocent weapon was of no use to Hong Yuan.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Hua Ruoan showed a bit of joy on his face, "It seems that you are lucky enough to be liked by such a senior."


    For Hua Ruoan, this is a good opportunity. It sounds like that talisman seems willing to make any second-order talisman. This is a huge business opportunity for Sanyuanzhai.


    "Yes, second-order talisman, what does treasurer Hua think is good?"


    Zhou Shu nodded. In fact, Tier 3 rune urn is better, but it requires a slightly higher level of spiritual power. Now he can barely use it, but the key is that deriving Tier 3 rune urn requires a lot of spiritual support, and it takes a lot of time. , His divine consciousness has other uses, and cannot be consumed here.


    Hua Ruoan has a deep understanding of Fu Lu, and it should be helpful to him.


    Hua Ruoan pondered slightly, "The second-tier... do you need to attack or defend, or support?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It''s best to be auxiliary or defensive, and the one that can restrict flight is even better."


    The means of attack, he had planned, there is nothing more aggressive than the sword art, and if the flight can be restricted, then Hong Yuan''s great advantage over him will be gone.


    Hua Ruoan nodded, "That''s it, then I suggest you use the fire and ice talisman."


    The fire armor talisman forms a soft armor on the body, which is extremely strong in defense, equivalent to a second-order magic weapon, and does not affect the action. It can be regarded as a very good defensive talisman.


    The ice storm talisman is similar to the thunderstorm talisman. It also attacks and limits. According to the rank, a huge hail rain is formed in a certain range, which is extremely dense, and it is very difficult for the repairer to fly in it.


    After listening to Hua Ruoan''s introduction, Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction. These two kinds of talisman are very useful to him, and Hua Ruoan obviously used his heart.


    Zhou Shu got up and bowed, "Thank you, shopkeeper Hua, I want both of these talisman types. I don''t know how to sell them?"


    Hua Ruoan nodded slightly and pondered for a while, "These two kinds of talisman are very rare. The key is not in the painting method, but in the materials. The materials of the two talisman are very demanding, especially the ice storm talisman, which requires Tier 2 monster snow. Crocodile��s demon pill bone marrow, this thing is hard to find in the Qingyuan Mountains. It��s not sold at all in the market, so it��s hard to get.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu and shook his head gently, seemingly regretful.


    But Zhou Shu only smiled, "Since the shopkeeper Hua has said it, most of them have a solution, just listen to it."


    "Haha, brother Zhou who knows me."


    Hua Ruoan stroked his beard, haha ??laughed, "Yes, I do know that there are a lot of snow crocodiles somewhere, at least dozens of them..."


    Zhou Shu slightly expressed his doubts, "Since shopkeeper Hua knows, why don''t you do it, there should be a lot of people under shopkeeper Hua."


    Hua Ruoan sighed slightly, "It''s a pity, I can''t go to that place."


    "Where is it?"


    Hua Ruoan deliberately sold Guanzi, and Zhou Shu followed him.


    "In the Liuxian Sect, to be precise, it belongs to the Yunjian School, do you think I can go?" Hua Ruoan smiled helplessly, "With the relationship between Qingxiafang City and the five major sects, my people go If it is found there, the result is not very good. If disputes arise, Tianliu Zong will not take care of it, and this shop will not be able to open."


    Tianliu Zong is now in peace with the five major sects. If the people of Qingxiafang City go to other sects to hunt demon and make trouble, Tianliu Zong is not easy to say, most of them will hand over the troublemakers.


    "Six out of Sect?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly. He and Liu Chuzong still had a bit of grievances unresolved, and I was a little surprised to hear that.


    Hua Ruoan nodded, "Well, they recently occupied a small family snow mountain Only there are snow jade lotus on the mountain, but they don��t know that there is something better than snow jade lotus."


    Snow Yulian, a second-order spiritual flower, is a good alchemy material.


    "Is that so, I''ll just go."


    Zhou Shu only thought for a few breaths before he made a decision. The ice storm talisman can restrict flight, which is very important to him, and he should not miss this opportunity.


    "it is good!"


    Hua Ruoan showed a lot of joy on his face, "Brother Zhou, as long as I get back enough snow crocodile demon pill and bone marrow, I will help you make a rune ink. Two painting methods are also given with both hands, and you will naturally get the ice storm rune. Except for the extra talisman you use, I want 50%."


    "Deal."


    Dealing with merchants is direct, and the interests are all on the table, clearly.


    "Please tell me the specific location and information from the shopkeeper Hua."


    Since he was a six-born clan, Zhou Shu would not have any scruples. The sects came to provoke him one after another, and he still owes compensation, and it is normal for him to withdraw a little compensation.


    Of course, he will hide his identity so as not to cause a dispute between the two factions.


    After Hua Ruoan finished the introduction, Zhou Shu looked slightly relaxed, "It doesn''t seem to be too difficult."


    "Of course, why would I let Brother Zhou go to those places where he must die?" Hua Ruo calmly said with a smile. "It''s not yet the season for the snow jade lotus to be harvested, so the precautions are not very strict. There is only one base building on the mountain. The place you are going to is a deep pool on the mountainside. Few people go. As long as you are careful, it��s not a big problem."


    "Thank you, shopkeeper Hua, I will go in a few days."


    Hua Ruoan smiled and nodded, stood up and said, "Then I''ll wait for your good news, haha."


    (PS: 2000 recommended, one more tomorrow, thanks to every friend who voted, thank you!)

 Chapter 153: Yangmeis support

    Zhou Shu walked out of Sanyuanzhai and was about to go back.


    A person ran over suddenly, and hurriedly, almost hit him.


    Zhou Shu saw it earnestly, and quickly reached out to support him, with some doubts on his face, "Yang Mei, why did you get here?"


    "Hee hee, brother really is here!"


    Yangmei pulled Zhou Shu to stand still, smiled and looked at Zhou Shu, "I''m looking for you, Brother Li said that you are down the mountain, I guess you are here, I guessed it."


    Her blush was flushing, and it seemed to be very hard to run all the way.


    Zhou Shu touched her head, "What can I do?"


    "Give you a good thing, but you have to invite me to eat spiritual food first." Yang Mei squeezed her small hand, shook it in front of Zhou Shu a few times, and put it away triumphantly, looking at Zhou Shu with a smile, her eyes bent into shape. A round of the moon.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help laughing, "Let''s go."


    No matter when, every time he sees the lively bayberry, Zhou Shu always feels better, even if he is facing great pressure.


    Walking into Deyue Tower, Yang Mei chose a private room, and the two sat opposite each other.


    Lingshi Lingjiu came up soon, Yang Mei sent away the man, and instead of rushing to eat Lingshi abnormally, he looked at Zhou Shu with seriousness and looked at it for a while.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Why don''t you eat, Yangmei?"


    Yangmei didn''t look at the spirit food, he faltered for a while, and whispered, "Brother, that Hong Yuan, can you beat him?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, this time, even Yangmei, who has always supported him for no reason, hesitated? But it''s no wonder that Hong Yuan is famous in the whole lotus school, and Yangmei has probably heard of it. It is inevitable that he has no confidence in himself.


    Thinking about it, Zhou Shu hadn��t even spoken yet, Yang Mei suddenly shouted again, "Wrong question, wrong question, brother can definitely defeat him!"


    Zhou Shu was excited and clenched his fists, "Yes, I''m fine."


    "Ok!"


    Yang Mei nodded earnestly, "Brother, I thought about it a lot before. Those senior sisters said in the garden every day that Hong Yuan was very powerful and very powerful, and that it would be better to be his Taoist companion, and they always quarreled and listened well. My head is a little dizzy..."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, a genius like Hong Yuan, and handsome, it is normal to get the admiration of those outside female disciples. However, Hong Yuan''s character is not very good in his opinion.


    He looked at Yang Mei, "What about you?"


    "What am I?" Yang Mei shook her head, a little puzzled.


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not ask again, "You all support him in Xuexiang Garden, right?"


    Yang Mei did not answer, but just looked at him with a smile, "But I support brother!"


    "It''s enough to have your support." Zhou Shu was inexplicably happy and laughed loudly.


    "Brother, I have something for you!"


    Yangmei opened her clenched little hand and gently placed a jade bottle in Zhou Shu''s hand, "Don''t let it go."


    Zhou Shu nodded, opened the jade bottle with warm body temperature, and was a little stunned at once, "This is Kaiyang Pill?"


    There were two pills lying in the jade bottle. They were no different from the Kaiyang Pill he had gotten from Guo Tianzhao before, but it was much smaller and the quality didn''t look very good.


    He was very suspicious, "Yang Mei, where did you get it, this thing is very precious."


    "Not precious."


    Yangmei shook her head and pinched her nose, "That brother and sister gave it to me. Oh, no, it''s a senior uncle and a senior sister."


    "what happened?"


    It sounds like the task that Yang Mei took on a while ago, but it''s weird. Why did you take your child to give me medicine?


    Yangmei chirped, his voice was like a oriole, sweet and crisp.


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s suggestion, Yang Mei took over the task of bringing the children.


    The Taoist couple saw Yang Mei and felt that she was too young and a little disgusted. It was just that the task was not easy to stop, so Yang Mei was left to do it. During the mission, the Taoist couple made things difficult for Yangmei, and the kid was also mischievous and difficult, which made Yangmei very distressed.


    "It turns out that the child is so noisy, I remember I was a good boy before."


    "Running all over the mountains every day is more tiring than practicing, so annoying."


    Yang Mei complained softly with a bitter face. Zhou Shu listened quietly and did not speak. He knew that this girl could face any difficulties with a smile, and since she said it, it meant that it was over. It is a hurdle that can''t be passed.


    During one month of getting along, Yang Mei has gone through many hardships, but she took it easy and finished it with a smile, and she did it well.


    This made the Taoist couple admire Yangmei, and soon gave her two few tasks, and also gave her a lot of guidance for the practice of Yangmei, which made Yangmei quite profitable.


    "Brother, I will be able to reach the third floor of the Qi Refining Realm soon, and the Qi Channel goal is reached!"


    "It is really good to have a master to teach. I must hurry in and find a good master!"


    The sad cloud disappeared, Yang Mei laughed, talking to herself, smiling very happily.


    "These two pills were also given to me. Brother Gu, it��s not because Senior Uncle Gu succeeded in setting the pulse, and Senior Sister Mei gave me these two pills when he was happy. Brother, actually they are not very precious. I made a furnace of Kaiyang Pill, with one medium grade and seven low grades, and these two are inferior, so they will be given to me."


    Speaking of pill, Yang Mei''s expression immediately became a little serious, "I have learned a lot of pill medicine these days, and I know more and more."


    After listening to Yang Mei''s words, Zhou Shu couldn''t help nodding his head and praised, "Yang Mei, you are really a powerful cultivator, you can solve everything, and the brother admires you very much."


    "Hee hee, I learned from my brother."


    Yangmei finally finished speaking, and immediately grabbed the spiritual food and ate it, "I have only become so great since I met my brother that is your own credit."


    Zhou Shu smiled and handed the jade bottle over, "Although these two pills are not in the product, they still have the effect of half of the Kaiyang Pill. If you eat it, I''m afraid you can reach the fourth stage of Qi Refining. Take it back. As for the challenge, I have a way, don��t worry about it."


    "No, I will give it to you if I say it."


    Yangmei shook his head and stubbornly pushed the jade bottle back, "Brother, in the future, when I become a pill master, I will definitely give you top-grade pill. You can use these two pills first!"


    Zhou Shu burst into laughter, "Okay."


    Yangmei bit a piece of fish without raising his head, "Well, I will work hard, brother, you must also work hard to defeat that Hong Yuan and make those senior sisters cry!"


    "Don''t worry, I will."


    Looking at the cute Yangmei, Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and couldn''t help but squeeze Yangmei''s face with a hand.


    Yangmei''s face immediately turned red, and she wrinkled her nose, "Brother, you blocked me from eating."


    "Let''s eat, you can eat as much as you want, but I will be busy in the future and will be closed for a while."


    Yangmei quietly raised her head, glanced at Zhou Shu, and quickly lowered her head shyly, "Well, wait for me to come out of retreat before you invite me to eat."


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu smiled knowingly, looked at the jade bottle in his hand, and was moved in his heart. Unexpectedly, at this time, the greatest support he received was from Yangmei.


    These two unqualified Kaiyang Pills, if used well, can also improve one level of cultivation. With the one at the beginning, he should be able to reach the eighth level of Qi Refining Realm soon.


    He rarely takes pill, but he knows very well that with his calculation and control, he can almost perfectly absorb the medicinal power of the pill. This is the case with Chunling Pills in the past, and the same is true for Kaiyang Pills.

 Chapter 154: Winning ideas

    sent Yangmei back to Xuexiangyuan, and Zhou Shu went straight back to his residence.


    As expected, I saw dozens of mocking faces along the way.


    "He is Zhou Shu? His face looks like a layer of mud, soil is rustic, and he dare to want Senior Brother Hong to challenge him." This is Jin Liuli who laughs at Zhou Shu.


    "It''s really unpleasant to want to be in the limelight and want to be crazy!" This person looked at Zhou Shu. In addition to ridicule, there was a lot of jealousy in his eyes.


    "Ignorance and fearless, only the sixth level of the Qi Refining Realm, I can press him to death with one hand!" The cultivator who spoke seemed to have the tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm, with deep disdain on his face.


    "Unfortunately, I have to wait for a year. I can''t see the good show early."


    Roaring laughter, or whispering, never stopped, each has ideas, and so on.


    But Zhou Shu just ignored them, letting those noisy voices sounded behind him, and a trace of emotion floated in his heart. From here, I can see a lot of humanity, but when he defeated Hong Yuan a year later, I wonder if you can still laugh. .


    Walking to Shaofengyuan, he couldn''t help but stunned.


    There are many hacked marks on the wall of his house, and many provocative and mocking handwritings are written. The words are fierce and the content is profound. I am afraid that the Internet spouts in the past will also be willing to bow down.


    "A boring trick."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, no matter what, he went straight in.


    There is nothing to care about. Although the outside is devastated, no one would dare to break into his house, otherwise he would have violated the rules that the inner disciple could not afford.


    He has a lot of things to do and he has no time to waste time here.


    Soaked into the wooden barrel full of liquid medicine, Zhou Shu entered the game.


    With the improvement of his cultivation, his spiritual consciousness has also improved a lot. Now his deduction can last for five hundred breaths. Of course, this time is because what he deduced is difficult.


    "Carefully analyzed, the Broken Jade Sword Art and the Jiyu Sword Art have the same effect. The skillful Jiyu Sword Art is very helpful to the Broken Jade Sword Art."


    "From my deduction, Liu Yu��s idea of ??reviving Master seems to be a bit biased. Breaking the jade does not necessarily focus on the strength. In fact, it is falling like raindrops, dispersing the strength, and it may not be impossible to break the jade. Even better. If you combine the two, maybe you can learn something from it..."


    ����


    It is obviously difficult to defeat Hong Yuan, who is like the favored son of the sky, by relying on the Rainstorm Sword Art. Even if you understand the Rainstorm Sword Intent, it is not necessarily the Hong Yuan opponent who understands the Gufeng Sword Intent. After all, one is the first-order entry swordsmanship, and the other is the second-order.


    Although the level of swordsmanship cannot determine the strength of swordsmanship, for example, the cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm, even if they use the first-order swordsmanship, they are better than the third-order swordsmanship used by the Golden Core Realm. In addition, the level of sword tactics can determine many things and change the current situation.


    Whoever has a powerful sword technique has a higher chance of winning.


    Of course, if this is the case of comprehending the intent of the sword, without comprehending the intent of the sword, when used, even the fifth-order, it is not as good as the second-order.


    So when Zhou Shu mentioned the challenge from the beginning, he made it clear-the key to victory is the Shard Jade Sword Art.


    Tier 3 vs. Tier 2, the original most critical gap between the two has been reversed. He is confident that he will find the first opportunity in the challenge to Hong Yuan, win in one fell swoop, and step through Hong Yuan and enter the inner door.


    Genius? Two hundred and eighty-nine vitality lines?


    Ha ha.


    This is not a whim of Zhou Shu''s whim. In fact, the Broken Jade Sword Art is the sword art that consumes the most time for his deduction. Since he didn''t enter the Dutch School, he has been trying to deduction. From now on, as long as he has free time, he will put it on this sword art. It has been more than a year now.


    And when he was in Wuwangmen, he had seen Liu Yuzeng practice sword many times, and he had a special feeling for Broken Jade Sword Art.


    It should be the harvest time.


    But the problem is that only after reaching the foundation-building state and further consolidating spiritual power, can the cultivator use the third-order sword art.


    Therefore, he must cultivate to the foundation building as quickly as possible, at all costs, the faster the time, the better, and then use the remaining time to comprehend the sword intent of the Broken Jade Sword Art.


    looks difficult and crazy, but Zhou Shu believes that he can do it.


    Divine consciousness was gradually exhausted, Zhou Shuqiang resisted not going to sleep, while using the breath-keeping tactics taught by Zhao Yueru, while running the body-refining method, continuously tempering the body and absorbing the liquid medicine.


    There are also faint signs of breakthrough in his current Jin Liuli, and there should be changes in about a month.


    I don��t know if there is no Bai Liuli, the next step is Ming Liuli?


    The body refining must also be carried out. It must be completed before the foundation is built and become the final jade glass, so that the magical powers can be obtained when the foundation is built, and it will not be wasted so long.


    As a cultivator of physical strength, time is really tight.


    "But I am looking forward to the magical powers that will be generated. It will definitely play an unexpected role in the challenge..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, unconsciously, the speed of running the body-training mental method became faster.


    Two days passed, and there was a knock on the door.


    "Brother, are you there?"


    Zhou Shu opened the door and saw Lu Qi at a glance. His expression was flustered, and UU reading ''s face turned red because of this.


    He welcomed Lu Qi in, slightly surprised, "Junior Brother Lu, why are you here to find me? Anything?"


    "Brother, you want to challenge Hong Yuan?"


    Lu Qi did not sit down, staring directly at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Yes, what do you want to say?"


    "I..." Lu Qi froze for a while, but couldn''t say anything.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, you can say anything you want."


    "This...this is for you..." Lu Qi thought for a while, flipped through his shirt and took out a sword, hesitated to look at Zhou Shu, "Should be better than the brother''s?"


    "this is����"


    Zhou Shu looked at it intently, that the sword was shining brightly, with an ancient pine patterned on the hilt, but it was the silver pine sword that Miao Xiu gave to Lu Qi.


    "I don''t have much to help the brother, anyway, I just practice, and I rarely use it. Senior brother just give me your wooden sword." After handing the sword out, Lu Qi spoke fluently.


    When Zhou Shu and he practiced their swords, they only used the Liliu Wooden Sword. Most Lu Qi thought Zhou Shu only had a wooden sword.


    is really a simple inner disciple, but it also made Zhou Shu feel a touch of warmth.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and laughed, "Junior Brother, don��t have to do this, I have my own flying sword, it��s enough."


    "This is a first-order top grade. Master said it''s very powerful. There are not many lotus schools!" Lu Qi was a little worried, and emphasized it again.


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "I have accepted your kindness, but it is more effective with my own flying sword. You also practice swords, knowing that the flying sword is suitable for you. This is for you, not for me."


    "That''s right, brother is right, but then I can''t help brother..."


    Lu Qi lowered his head, a little depressed.

 Chapter 155: Underground attack

    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s nothing, I have accepted your kindness, so it can be regarded as helping me."


    When almost everyone is referring to it, the support of someone is a kind of help in itself.


    "Oh, got it."


    Lu Qi thought for a while, put away the silver pine sword, and showed a little hesitation, "I..."


    "what happened?"


    He hesitated to speak and then stopped, probably there was something else.


    Lu Qi settled for a while and said slowly, "Master said, this year I will not be allowed to help you water your farm. Unless you win Hong Yuan, you will not be allowed in the future, but if you win Hong Yuan, then I will Whatever you want..."


    He was crying and a little bit aggrieved.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback when he heard the sound, but quickly nodded, "It''s okay, it''s okay, you will practice hard this year, and help me a year later."


    Miao Xiu, as the leader of the peak, really had a deep heart. In order not to affect the elder''s view of him, he should let the apprentice and Zhou Shu clear the relationship as soon as possible, but if Zhou Shu wins Hong Yuan, the relationship can naturally be restored. After all, by that time, defeating the talented Zhou Shu, his status has risen sharply, I am afraid that the Dutch school will be vigorously cultivated, and it is necessary to establish a good relationship.


    Zhou Shu thought the same way, but there were many other condensed pulse realm practitioners who couldn''t see it.


    But it was a year later. As for now, a genius personal disciple has no reason to involve a low-qualified foreign disciple.


    is very realistic.


    But Zhou Shu can understand that cultivating immortals is like society. If it is not realistic, it is difficult to develop well in such a sect, but Zhou Shu himself would not be such a realistic person.


    Lu Qi looked at Zhou Shu and said tentatively, "Brother, you won''t blame me?"


    "No, listening to your master''s words will be more beneficial to your future," Zhou Shu waved his hand with a smile, and said curiously, "You are not afraid of being scolded by the master if you give me the sword like this?"


    Lu Qi shook her head a few times and said seriously, "Without brother, I can''t even practice sword art. What''s the use of a sword? Even if I have to send it out, I feel uneasy. Don''t blame my master, in fact, the master is too Having said your kind words, he said you are very courageous, but..."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t let him go on.


    How Miao Xiu thinks of him, he doesn''t want to know too much, Miao Xiu is of great help to him, he also respects Miao Xiu, and does not want to give birth to too much discord, nor does he want to affect their teacher-student relationship.


    Although this Lv Qi is young, he is very moral. He is a hundred times stronger than those of the same sect before, and it is worth seeing.


    "I''m leaving, brother."


    Lu Qi lowered his head and walked out. After walking a few steps, he turned around and made a fist at Zhou Shu, "Brother, I believe you can beat him!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You also have to work hard to understand the sword intent as soon as possible."


    Lu Qi nodded earnestly, and quickly left like a wind, while Zhou Shu cleaned up in the house for a while and went down the mountain.


    Soon after Zhou Shu left, a figure emerged from the dark part of the Yaofeng Garden, quietly took out a messenger, and threw it into the air.


    talisman talisman, most of them are specially made blank talisman paper, which can be completed by injecting spiritual energy into the tactics when used, and can transmit information to the remote practitioners, and determine the distance of transmission according to the practitioner''s cultivation base. It is a kind of note symbol, which is different from the painting symbol, and only the cultivator who builds the foundation can make and use it.


    If it is a short-distance or a transmission supported by a magic circle, many sects use magic weapons such as a transmission jade board to complete it. There is no need to use a transmission talisman, even a low-level disciple can use it.


    Although this person is a disciple of the Heyin Sect, he uses the talisman to transmit information. Obviously, those messages are sent to the monks outside the sect.


    Zhou Shu left the gate and went straight to the outside of Qingyuan Mountain.


    Around the Qingyuan Mountain Range, there are also many small mountain ranges. These places lack spiritual power and resources. Without being in the eyes of the five major sects, they have become the sites of many small sects and families. Without the constraints of the five sects, there are constant disputes here, and resources may change hands from time to time. Today it is mine, and tomorrow it will become someone else''s.


    The place Zhou Shu was going to was called the Lotus Mountain. It was named after the snow jade lotus. It was extremely tall, with a radius of about a hundred miles, and covered with snow all year round.


    After nearly a day of rushing, Zhou Shu has been thousands of miles away from the Qingyuan Mountains, and gradually saw the shadow of Visiting Lianshan.


    There is a high peak in the clouds and mist, like a flower bud that has never been in full bloom. The top is almost perfectly round, and there are countless small peaks scattered around, like leaves.


    "What a strange peak."


    Zhou Shu stared at the distant Lotus Mountain and couldn''t help but sighed. At the same time, when the Fenying Escape Jue was activated, his figure suddenly deviated five feet from the side.


    ��!


    At the place where Zhou Shu stood in battle, the ground suddenly cracked, and a khaki stone cone emerged from the ground. The stone cone was at least one foot high and the tip was as sharp as a knife.


    If Zhou Shu is still standing there, I''m afraid he will be pierced by the stone cone immediately, and his intestines will be broken.


    is really vicious.


    "Come out."


    Zhou Shu held the Cloud Chasing Sword and looked around coldly.


    He didn''t release his divine consciousness, but his keen perception made him feel the tremors of the ground, knew that there was a ghost, and instantly changed his position.


    Most of the stone cones that popped up suddenly came from the stone cone tactics, which is a more complicated method that can only be used by practitioners above the sixth level of the refining realm. It is powerful and very hidden, but there are signs that can be found. Zhou Shu knows this very well.


    "I can actually avoid it, it''s a bit capable, awesome."


    With a scornful ridicule, from the side, two black-clothed masked cultivators grew out of the ground.


    did grow out, just like a plant, from head to toe, little by little emerging from the ground, quite strange.


    "The earth escape technique, I''m in trouble..."


    Zhou Shu frowned, quite solemn. The earth escape technique allows the cultivator to hide in the ground. If it is hidden deep, even the gods can��t perceive it the cultivator can also use the technique in the earth to attack the opponent. It is extremely useful, no matter it is an escape or a surprise attack, it is extremely effective, and it is much more powerful than ordinary magic arts.


    But the earth escape tactic is not a general tactic. It can''t be used casually if it has spiritual power. It requires special exercises to cultivate it, and it requires a lot of perseverance to cultivate it, and if the cultivator does not practice it before the pulse state, It has a great impact on the body, disfigurement, scars on the body, injuries to the vocal cords, etc., which is equivalent to using self-mutilation in exchange for tactics.


    The condensed pulse realm cultivator can already fly, and most of them will not be able to practice this difficult technique.


    Because of this, it is very rare to learn how to escape. Most practitioners want to learn but don''t dare to learn it, and those who can learn it are reluctant to learn. Only practitioners trained by certain families will practice it. These cultivators can sacrifice their lives for the family, not to mention the trivial things like self-mutilation and disfigurement.


    The cultivation bases of the two people in front of them are both at the tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm.


    Zhou Shu pointed at them, with a terrifying expression, "You are not from the sect, who are you?"


    "Don''t know, you will die soon."


    The voice is hoarse, like the sound of metal rubbing, extremely harsh, and I can''t bear to listen.


    "I will know."


    Zhou Shu let out a low hum, his figure moved, and the man and the sword seemed to merge into one, turning into a ray of light towards the two of them.


    The two looked at each other, let out a sneer of disdain, and quickly sank to the ground, disappearing.


    This is an empty, huge place, and no one can be seen. It is obviously a long ambush.


    The situation is very serious, Zhou Shu didn''t know where they would suddenly attack from, everything is unknown.


    An invisible opponent is a terrible opponent.


    Zhou Shu is in danger.

 Chapter 156: 2 are dead

    Zhou Shu kept walking, constantly changing positions, looking for victory.


    suddenly.


    Two wind blades appeared on the ground behind Zhou Shu, stabling towards Zhou Shu with the momentum of thunder. Although they were wind blades, they made no sound.


    This is a magic trick cast by a special method. Many family-trained practitioners are good at this method. They cast their magic tricks without sound and are powerful. They can be used for sneak attacks and assassinations.


    But it is only effective for low-level disciples who do not have spiritual consciousness.


    Happiness!


    Two deep sounds, the wind blade hit Zhou Shu''s neck impartially!


    Such a wind blade, it is difficult to detect it without divine consciousness, and when it is discovered, the wind blade has already hit the body.


    Two traces of light red can be clearly seen on the neck, and a little blood is constantly oozing out.


    Zhou Shu staggered, fell forward a few steps, but quickly stabilized his figure, turned around and continued to move.


    Zhou Shu didn��t use a spiritual shield. He had a golden glass body. He was confident that he could withstand the Qi Refining Realm. However, the power of the wind blade exceeded his expectations and actually broke his golden glass. Cause big damage.


    "From this, it should be possible to determine the approximate location of the opponent..."


    The wind blade crossed the ground, leaving two small holes that were not obvious, but they clearly fell in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    The brain immediately started running at a high speed. According to the holes in the ground, the part of his attack, and the flight route, he was analyzing a lot of data to calculate the location of the practitioner who issued the Wind Blade Art.


    Judging from the perception under their feet, they did not move their positions.


    The two buried in the ground were shocked, "This guy refines?"


    Body refiners are the opponents that assassins least want to encounter. Their bodies are like steel, and even in the face of sneak attacks, there are no obvious flaws.


    "Zhang Bo didn''t give enough information. It''s not that he has any special magic weapon Nei armor, and we want to take it back? But there is obviously no Nei armor there! It''s a body refiner, **** it."


    Zhou Shu''s body refining, only a few of his fellow students and seniors knew about him, he himself was very low-key, and most of his disciples would naturally not know.


    "It''s okay, aren''t you preparing to pierce the armor, this kind of thing is a nightmare for the body refiner, he is unlucky!"


    The two were whispering underground, but unexpectedly, above their heads, a silver sword light suddenly passed through the ground, piercing toward the location of the two!


    Through the holes in the ground, Zhou Shu quickly analyzed and deduced, and basically determined the location.


    Where did the two people want to get it, Zhou Shu could actually find them. You must know that even a foundation-building cultivator can hardly penetrate the ground even if it is released from the ground.


    Qi Refining Realm Cultivator is impossible to find.


    Why is that?


    There was no time to think about it, they were panicked and sank quickly.


    But one of them was a step slower, the earth escape tactic was fast, but it was not as fast as Jianguang, let alone unprepared.


    A right arm was directly cut off by Jianguang and was submerged in the mud.


    Hearing the sound of blood splattering, Zhou Shu knew that he had found it right, and immediately chased after the victory, the sword light rained down.


    "Is it hidden five feet underground? Isn''t it too deep? I haven''t practiced enough Tu Dun Jue."


    Hundreds of densely packed small holes appeared on the ground a few meters away in an instant, and each sword beam was as deep as one foot, punching the ground like a hornet''s nest.


    Several lines of blood spurted out along the small hole, like a fountain, splashing everywhere.


    "Did one die?"


    Until the ground cracked into a big hole and **** soil was everywhere, Zhou Shu put away the long sword, and then moved quickly, "I can''t relax, there is one more."


    There was a black-clothed repairman lying in the cave, with at least 30 wounds on his body, and two small jets of jet on his broken right hand. Under the torn clothes and face mask, there was a body covered with scars, which was a sequelae of practicing the earth escape technique.


    His right arm was cut off by Zhou Shu''s first sword. He moved a little slower, and then he was killed by the rain of swords that fell one after another.


    Another person was still hiding in the ground two feet deep, and he dared not move, for fear that Zhou Shu would find him. He moved quickly and was not injured, but his figure trembled a little, with a lot of panic in his eyes, "How did he find us? Can he perceive the ground?"


    "He is really a cultivator at the sixth level of the Qi Refining Realm? The light refining realm is not limited, and how can the sword art be issued by a cultivator on the sixth level of the Qi Refining Realm? This is impossible!"


    Many difficult questions are intertwined in his mind, his thoughts are getting more and more confused, and his fear is getting more and more.


    One round each back and forth, the wind blade was invalid, the companion was killed by the sharp swordsmanship, he almost lost the courage to fight Zhou Shu, he didn''t dare to go up, he didn''t dare to move.


    After receiving the call from Zhang Bo, they thought it would be easy, but to solve an outer disciple on the sixth floor of the Qi Refining Realm. They didn''t know that when they really faced it, it was not the case at all. Zhou Shu��s strength, Far beyond what they expected.


    Without correct information, the ending is usually not good, and the price will be paid.


    Zhou Shu ran for a while, as if feeling something, suddenly stopped.


    "Come out."


    He faced the ground and shouted in a deep voice. Some spiritual power was mixed in the sound, which reached the ground and then spread to the ground through the soil.


    During the run, Zhou Shu has been feeling the ground with the spiritual power of the soles of his feet. According to the cultivation base of these two people, there must be slight vibrations on the ground when moving underground. With his precise spiritual control, he can immediately sense the vibrations. To. But there was no response for so long, either the person had left, or he was hiding in the ground without moving.


    There should be no threat.


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s call, the black-clothed repairman trembled, wondering what to do.


    "As far as I know, the Qi Refining Realm Cultivator can only use the Earth Escape Art to last for three hundred breaths at most, and you won''t be able to figure it out then."


    Zhou Shu lightly touched the ground with his toes, as if knocking on the door, "Come out, now two hundred breaths have passed."


    He is indeed the truth. The Qi Refining Realm Cultivator hasn''t escaped the world and cannot hide in the earth forever. Once the effectiveness of the earth escape technique is lost, he will soon die of suffocation and sleep in the ground.


    "There are still ninety breaths."


    "There are still eighty breaths."


    Hear Zhou Shu''s voice The black-clothed repairman just didn''t move and didn''t dare to make any sound.


    He completely lost his courage, knowing that most of his going up now is death, and he also has other thoughts. The practitioners of their family used a special method when practicing the Earth Escape Art. They could maintain twenty more breaths, and those twenty breaths were him. The greatest chance of escape.


    He is not afraid of death, but he must run away.


    When the three hundred breaths are over, Zhou Shu will probably feel that he will leave when he is dead, and he will have the opportunity to leave then.


    He didn''t dare to move now because he never figured out how Zhou Shu discovered them. He thought that Zhou Shu had a special method to detect the ground, and he could only escape by not moving.


    "Ten breaths...very good, it looks like you are dead."


    There was a faint voice, and the sound of footsteps gradually drifted away. It sounded that Zhou Shu had already left.


    After a while.


    The black-clothed repairman drilled under the ground, slowly popping a head.


    He turned his head left and right, trying to see if Zhou Shu had left, but just turned his head, he felt a cold sharp blade sticking to his neck.


    "Are you out?"


    Zhou Shu squatted beside him, with a chuckle at the corner of his mouth, "I thought you were really not afraid of death, come up."


    The black-clothed cultivator gave Zhou Shu a helpless look, and slowly got out of the soil.


    "Are you from the Zhang family? Zhang Bo asked you to come?"


    "not him����"


    The black-clothed repair man lowered his head to deny, but his words had already revealed the fact that he knew Zhang Bo.


    "The second time, I hope there won''t be a third time."


    It is useless to deny. The word "he" is enough to prove Zhou Shu''s guess. He shook his head, and the sword flicked across, and the black-clothed repairman was relieved from his fear.


    Both are dead.

 Chapter 157: Visit Lianshan

    Zhou Shu searched on the two of them, and found nothing that could prove their identity, not even a storage bag. It seemed that they had made a deadly consciousness before they came to stop Zhou Shu.


    Cultivators cultivated by the family are indeed very difficult to deal with, especially those cultivated in a special way, even if they can even self-mutilate for the sake of the law, they are even more afraid of death.


    The previous cultivator wanted to escape, not because he was afraid of death, but because he wanted to bring back Zhou Shu''s news, but Zhou Shu would not give him this opportunity.


    They must die.


    The ���� family cultivators are quite different from the sect cultivators.


    Resources are often highly concentrated on a few children. Other cultivators can only get a meager supply, and there is no chance to cultivate to a higher level, but it is difficult for cultivators to leave the family existence. There are too many fetters and everything they do. It is also for the family, and even for the family when necessary.


    This sounds inconsistent with the principle of cultivating immortals for longevity, but if it were not, many families would simply not be able to survive in the cruel world of cultivating immortals.


    "I don''t know what kind of family this Zhang family is. When I go back, I have to investigate it in Tuofang City."


    Zhou Shu took out a firebird charm, burned the two corpses into fly ash, and continued to visit Lianshan.


    Visiting Lianshan with the size of hundreds of miles, the liu sect did not have much energy to take care of, and no financial resources. Like the big sect, it arranged many defensive circles, only arranged some hidden piles and guards, and most of them were on the top of the mountain.


    Zhou Shu used his body skills to bypass the guards at the foot of the mountain and successfully reached the mountain.


    The mountain is very high, and there is snow in the middle of the mountain, and there are snow pieces falling from the top of the head from time to time, one after another.


    According to the information given by Hua Ruoan, Zhou Shu bypassed several steep mountain beams and stopped in front of a round arch-shaped mountain peak.


    "As the shopkeeper said, the deep pool is hidden in the mountain, and I don''t know how to find it..."


    Walking to the top of the mountain, Zhou Shu''s body suddenly sank and fell directly.


    The place where ���� stood at his feet was actually a crack, but it was covered by snow and could not be seen clearly.


    But Zhou Shu seemed to be prepared for a long time. Without panic, a soft whip flew out of his sleeve and clung to the mountain wall tightly.


    This soft whip is made from the long tail of a two-winged monkey. The long tail is almost a natural magic weapon. It can be used after a little tanning. The process is simple and Zhou Shu can complete it himself.


    Holding the soft whip, Zhou Shu hung in the air and looked down.


    Icicles and snow ridges, hanging upside down, or standing upright, are everywhere in the belly of the mountain, flashing gorgeous brilliance, in the middle of a clear pond, the surface of the pool is not fluctuating at all, it is as bright as a mirror, and the entire belly looks like a crystal palace, exquisite beautiful. It makes people feel the beauty and wonder of nature, and a sense of tranquility and tranquility.


    But the silence lasted less than a breath.


    Snap, Snap!


    As Zhou Shu��s falling snow fell into the lake, ripples suddenly appeared on the lake surface, and dozens of vortexes appeared immediately. The waves surged in an instant, and the large heads of blue-white predators were exposed from the vortex. , Opened the mouth of the blood basin, glanced back and forth with eager eyes.


    "so big����"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled. This snow crocodile was much larger than he thought. The exposed head alone was nearly ten feet long. Wouldn''t it be three or four feet long when it was completely exposed?


    After a while, a snow crocodile noticed Zhou Shu hanging on the wall of the cave.


    It spotted Zhou Shu and opened its mouth.


    A water arrow with a thickness of more than a foot shot towards Zhou Shu several tens of feet away.


    Like a high-pressure water gun magnified ten times, the momentum is amazing.


    Zhou Shu saw that the situation was not good, and he shook his long whip quickly, rolled up an upside down icicle, and quickly moved it a few feet away.


    With a deep sound of ������, the water arrows were hitting the cave wall, and the entire mountain belly seemed to tremble, and the gravel and ice ridges fell down.


    At this time, more snow crocodiles found Zhou Shu, and they swept towards Zhou Shu like searchlights. Not long after, a series of water arrows and machine guns flew towards Zhou Shu.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Zhou Shu waved his soft whip and kept moving.


    While moving, carefully observe and analyze suitable methods of hunting monsters.


    Obviously it will not work if it falls like this, and it will be surrounded by snow crocodiles in an instant, facing such a vicious second-order monster, being surrounded is only a dead end.


    Now Zhou Shu has a second sea of ??Qi, which is almost equal to a cultivator at the tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm. It can deal with a Tier 2 monster without agility, and one has the power of a battle. Besides, the snow crocodile is the best at water warfare, and it can only be dealt with on the shore.


    There is a slightly smaller pool on the edge of the deep pool, and on the other side it leads to a valley. The mouth of the valley is slightly narrow, only about two feet wide.


    "It looks good, the narrower the place, the more difficult it is for the snow crocodiles to pass. It can be dealt with one by one."


    Zhou Shu swept towards the valley like a swing.


    Water arrows follow all the way, and the spray is full of flying ice drops, beautiful and exciting.


    Snapped! Snapped!


    When ���� landed, he couldn''t dodge in the air and was finally hit by two water arrows.


    seemed to be smashed by a 10,000-jin giant hammer, Zhou Shu''s whole body floated out like a leaf, and slapped it heavily on the rock wall.


    "It''s so powerful."


    Falling down with the gravel, Zhou Shu staggered to his feet, spitting out two mouthfuls of blood one after another, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Although Jin Liuli had a good defense against swords, she was a little weak in the face of such a huge impact, she was shocked all over, and her internal organs were somewhat damaged. But fortunately, it has already landed, and with the shadow escape tactic, it will definitely not be hit by the water.


    He took out a healing pill and swallowed it and looked outside the valley. At least thirty snow crocodiles emerged from the pool, climbed ashore, and climbed towards the valley.


    At this time, Zhou Shu saw the true face of the snow crocodiles. They were not as big as Zhou Shu expected. They were only two feet in total. Their head and body were the same length. This is already very strange, but the more strange place is the tail, which is less than a foot. Long-it looks like a tortoise that has lost its carapace but it is very fast, its strong and stubby four legs are moving fast on the ground, leaving deep footprints and covering the body. The bluish-white scales seemed to be a foot thick, and it seemed difficult to break their defenses.


    Zhou Shu launched the shadow escape technique, turned around and ran, and ran hundreds of feet. The valley in front of him became narrower and narrower, and it looked less than seven feet wide.


    "It''s nice here, the terrain is very favorable, snow crocodiles can''t spray water on the ground, and they move slowly."


    Zhou Shu turned around and stood with a sword in front of the snow crocodile squeezing over.


    One man should be the gate, but one man should not open.


    Dozens of crocodiles came together, and the ground seemed to be shaking.


    But in the narrow valley, only one can pass, and the others can''t pass behind.


    The leading snow crocodile let out a long and cruel roar, opened his big mouth, and his calf swayed quickly, and it ran over like a bulldozer.


    Two thunderstorm charms quickly exploded in the valley.


    Snow Crocodile is not as extremely afraid of thunder and lightning as the Golden Ring Kui Python, but as we all know, the thunder system specializes in defeating the water monster beast. Although the first-order thunderstorm talisman can not cause much damage, it can also effectively slow its speed.


    Usually Zhou Shu used the mud talisman to limit the speed of monsters, which made hunting monsters more effective. However, for the monster beasts like snow crocodiles who usually live in the swamp, the mud talisman not only does not slow down, but will increase it. The speed is purely counterproductive.


    is definitely not available.


    Thunder light suddenly appeared, and the snow crocodile slowed down in the thunderstorm, but still steadfastly approached Zhou Shu.


    A wave of thunder and lightning hit the scales, and there was steaming water, but there was no trace of scorched black, and it could not break its defense.

 Chapter 158: Beaten to death

    The snow crocodile swayed forward and opened its mouth suddenly.


    There is a huge mouth as high as a person, and the teeth are sharp and shiny, like ten thousand sharp knives.


    Cloud Chasing Sword was in hand, and the shadow escape technique was activated. Zhou Shu was already behind the snow crocodile. The shower hit the green lotus, and hundreds of sword lights covered the snow crocodile.


    There was a loud noise.


    The sword light stabbed the snow crocodile, making a pounding sound like iron, but it couldn''t get in.


    The scales of the snow crocodile are really too thick, at least a foot thick, and Zhuyunjian dealing with it is like scratching it.


    The snow crocodile reacted extremely quickly, and turned around to take a bite.


    click, Zhou Shu dodged in time, and the three-foot-thick icy edges on the side were directly bitten off by one bite, and ice chips flew horizontally.


    Zhou Shu walked around behind again, another sword rain, this time he almost used all his strength.


    Several small blood springs emerged from the snow crocodile. They were very conspicuous on the snow-white body, but Zhou Shu frowned secretly. He knew that the Zhuyun sword had penetrated two inches into the thick and fleshy snow. The crocodile can do no harm at all.


    somewhat difficult.


    The snow crocodile turned his head again, his eyes staring like copper bells, and he became even more violent under the stimulation of blood.


    It shrank its head, curled its body into a big ball, and rolled towards Zhou Shu.


    The momentum was fierce, Zhou Shu could only dodge sideways, and only heard a rumbling noise, and there was a sound of breaking ice everywhere, and even a few large rocks were broken into seven or eight pieces under the impact of this huge force.


    Snow Crocodile turned around, opened his mouth and roared, shaking his head, looking provocatively at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stood still, thinking about countermeasures.


    Snow Crocodile, this monster beast, he saw it for the first time, and there was no classical book that introduced its weaknesses. It seemed that he could only head-to-head, and his attack methods were mainly sword tactics and talisman. It was indeed a little troublesome to deal with.


    But the snow crocodile didn''t give him time, kicked on all fours, and rushed over again.


    Zhou Shu jumped up, and when the snow crocodile rushed under him, he suddenly swung his soft whip. The soft whip was like a snake, wrapped around the giant mouth of the snow crocodile several times in the blink of an eye.


    even tied the big mouth of the snow crocodile tightly, and it seemed that he couldn''t make it away.


    The snow crocodile immediately became anxious, swaying and struggling, trying to break the restraint.


    But the magic weapon of the soft whip is extremely tough. Not only did it fail to break free, it was entangled more tightly.


    Zhou Shu looked at a gap, turned back, and landed on top of the snow crocodile. With his hands clenched, Zhuyun Jian fiercely plunged into Snow Crocodile''s eyes.


    The snow crocodile saw the opportunity quickly, and instantly closed his eyes.


    With a beep, the Zhuyun Sword stuck in his eyelid, and it stuck an inch after it pierced, and he couldn''t get in anymore.


    "This guy is really thick-skinned. I''m afraid that the eyelids are half a foot, so there is no one."


    Zhou Shu was speechless for a while, but such an opportunity should not be missed. Together with blood, he simply put away the Zhuyun sword, clenched his fist and smashed it down.


    ��, bang, bang!


    A punch, like a gong and a drum, hit the snow crocodile''s eyelid fiercely.


    The snow crocodile ignored it at first and didn''t seem to feel anything at all, but after a long time, it finally couldn''t help but struggle. The body kept pulling and running around the valley.


    But despite the snow crocodile running and struggling, Zhou Shu always sat as firm as a rock, holding the snow crocodile firmly with his left hand, punching down with his right hand, while running the body training method, exhausting every punch. .


    An hour later.


    The snow crocodile''s struggle became weaker and weaker, and he made a dull whine, as if begging.


    Zhou Shu was unmoved, but also addicted to it. He played fierceness and satisfaction. He played for two full hours, feeling the blood surge, and he closed his fist when he became too hot to bear. .


    Upon closer inspection, I couldn''t help but feel a little stunned.


    Snow crocodile''s head was completely hit, and half of it was buried in the ground. It was soft to the touch and could not feel any toughness. I was afraid that the skull and flesh inside were all shattered.


    This second-order snow crocodile was beaten to death by him.


    is too violent.


    The snow crocodile is very pitiful.


    "I have so much strength?"


    Zhou Shu looked at his fist in disbelief, and was startled again.


    His right fist looked like a gold cast, and the whole was golden, with a touch of metallic luster.


    When hitting the snow crocodile, he poured all his spiritual power into his fist using the body-refining technique, and the long-term liquid medicine quenching and training, the hands are the places where the liquid medicine is most concentrated, and the liquid medicine is absorbed the most. It became like this without realizing it.


    I am afraid that it is stronger than the general second-order magic weapon.


    Footsteps sounded, and there was a gap, and another snow crocodile squeezed past the crocodile group and passed through the valley.


    "Small, let me wrong you first."


    Zhou Shu put the snow crocodile into the beast bag and climbed up the mountain wall.


    At this time, he was exhausted physically and mentally, unable to fight anymore and had to rest for a while.


    Xiao Gun in the spirit beast bag was eating the spirit stone. Suddenly a behemoth fell beside it, exuding a powerful beast breath, scared it to pee, and quickly shrank into the bamboo forest.


    After a while, it surreptitiously revealed a head.


    "This guy doesn''t seem to hurt me, and the aura on his body is very attractive, just to my appetite..."


    After a while, Xiao Gun came out cautiously and slowly crawled into the big mouth of the snow crocodile.


    Zhou Shu rested for a while, immediately jumped down, and attacked the second snow crocodile.


    I wanted to rest for a while, but I was full of blood and energy, as if I had the strength to do it, I had to vent it vigorously.


    Follow the same procedure, whip the mouth softly, and then use the force to solve the problem with the fist.


    Use the strongest fist to deal with the weakest eyes of the snow crocodile.


    Just like that, after a break, and a break, I don��t know how long it took. There were only four or five snow crocodiles outside the valley.


    They have witnessed dozens of times of the tragedy of their companions They can''t stand it anymore. Zhou Shu in front of them is a murderous **** who can''t face it, even more terrifying than themselves. They whimpered a few times, retreated one after another, and soon disappeared into the deep pool, most of them never dared to come up again.


    Zhou Shu glanced at them, but didn''t intend to chase them.


    The harvest this time is enough, and I can��t catch fish. I will leave a few for seeding, which may come later.


    gave a big vent, and the surge of blood gradually subsided, followed by a piercing pain. Starting from every part of the body, the most painful place was the right hand.


    Zhou Shu''s figure shook suddenly and fell to the ground.


    In the eyes of the body refiner, this situation is normal. A series of overloaded forces have exceeded the limit several times. The body has used all the potential of the body''s functions. Such backlash will inevitably occur.


    If it is not handled well, it is very likely to lose energy and die.


    But it is also a great opportunity. Every time I surpass, it will inevitably bring a breakthrough. Such long-term exercise will only have better results.


    The originally planned month seems to be ahead of schedule.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t care about anything else, took out the wooden bucket full of fresh liquid medicine, and jumped directly in.


    The liquid medicine for refining the body, he always carried it with him, soaking it whenever he had the opportunity, and the same was true when he did the task last time.


    As soon as he came into contact with the liquid medicine, his body greedily absorbed the medicine power like a sponge, not letting it go.


    But Zhou Shu will not make the same mistake as last time. This time he has spiritual power, and he keeps running the tactics, using spiritual power to guide and block the liquid medicine to ensure the perfect and correct absorption welcome. Book friends come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at

 Chapter 159: Ming Liuli

    Three hours passed.


    The thick liquid medicine turned into clear water again. Obviously, Zhou Shu absorbed a lot of medicine power this time.


    But at this time, Zhou Shu didn''t feel comfortable. On the contrary, he was abnormally hot, and his body gave back information of fatigue.


    "Not enough, not enough..."


    Zhou Shu jumped out of the barrel, his expression showing a lot of distress.


    This time the consumption is too large, and a bucket of liquid medicine is not enough to make up for it. If this continues, it will not be able to break through the realm, or even fall into the realm.


    But he has no other liquid medicine, no one goes out with two buckets of liquid medicine.


    In addition to fatigue, it is also unbearably hot. The body is like a burning iron, the heat is overflowing, and the ice edges around him are constantly melting.


    "This is a big problem. If you continue to heat it, I''m afraid it will burn to death."


    Zhou Shu whispered to himself, looking out of the valley.


    There are two deep pools of white crystals, for him, who is hot all over, it is simply an irresistible temptation.


    Walking to the deep pool, watching the snow crocodile in the pool, Zhou Shu stopped.


    Although they dare not come up, but if Zhou Shu goes down, they are not allowed to do it. The snow crocodiles in the water are more than twice as strong as those on the shore, and this kind of risk cannot be taken.


    Fortunately, there was a small pool of less than three feet away not far away, and Zhou Shu hurried over.


    walked to the side only to find that although the pool was small, it was covered with a layer of ice that was too thick to see the bottom, and it was full of cold air.


    "Also, this means that there must be no snow crocodiles below. If there are monster activities, the ice will not form."


    Zhou Shu took out the Cloud Chasing Sword and quickly drew circles on the ice pool.


    Wherever the sword light went, the ice surface suddenly cracked, but unexpectedly, the sword light went straight to a depth of one foot, and he did not feel the water below.


    "Is this ice too thick? It''s weird. The weather here doesn''t seem to form such ice. It seems that no one has moved for hundreds or even thousands of years."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, but he couldn''t help it because of the heat. He simply took a sword with him, plunged directly into the ice pool, and opened the way with the sword.


    is indeed deep, breaking through dozens of feet of ice before Zhou Shu could feel the water.


    "cold!"


    The water that has been buried under the ice for nearly a thousand years, I am afraid it is colder than the ice.


    At this time, the inside is hot and the outside is cold, and the two are almost at their extremes. They are intertwined and not giving way to each other, giving Zhou Shu a feeling that has never been tasted.


    Sometimes it''s freezing cold, teeth clashing, his body seems to be frozen, his limbs are stiff, and he can''t move.


    But in the blink of an eye, the ice was melted by the fire again, as if he had been thrown on the coals, his nose and ears were full of fire ash, and he couldn''t breathe at all.


    Suffering, this is definitely suffering, ten times more uncomfortable than the previous cultivation body.


    However, in this case, Zhou Shu was still running the body-training method, trying to balance the heat and cold.


    He knows very well that the current situation is actually very dangerous. No matter whether it is overwhelmed or injured on the cold or hot side, it is himself who is injured. Therefore, this situation must never happen. It must be balanced to produce beneficial effects for himself.


    Facing the double invasion, his spiritual power soon became insufficient, and Zhou Shu took out an incompetent Kaiyang Pill and swallowed it.


    A wave of medicinal power rushed straight down, followed by a turbulent spiritual current, which quickly spread through the body, dispersing into the sea of ??Qi and Qi.


    Zhou Shuqiang resisted the pain, while transforming, while carefully manipulating and guiding them to the correct path.


    If the power of this medicine is allowed to play freely, then the effect of the medicine will not be one in ten.


    Guide medicinal power carefully, not waste a little, and at the same time run the mental method, such a complicated operation, except Zhou Shu, I am afraid that no cultivator can do it.


    Don''t forget, Zhou Shu will have to face the hot and cold inside and outside attack at this moment. His perseverance is vividly manifested at this moment. If it is someone else, he may not be able to hold on for a few breaths, so he fainted and resigned.


    Every breath is as long as a year, but Zhou Shu keeps controlling his spiritual power and dare not relax.


    More than an hour passed.


    Zhou Shuping lay in the cold lake, his face peaceful.


    seems to be asleep.


    If you look closely, you will find that Zhou Shu at this time is very different from before.


    The golden layer on ���� has completely disappeared, replaced by a slightly fair and normal complexion, which continuously glows in the dark.


    is very strange.


    By Zhou Shu''s side, there were a few strange silver fish swimming.


    The little fish is about an inch long, transparent, and its bones are clearly visible. It has no eyes. It rubs Zhou Shu curiously, seeming to treat him as delicious food.


    Zhou Shu woke up, opened his eyes, slightly surprised.


    is in ice water, but he doesn''t feel cold at all, and his body is also warm like spring.


    Soon Zhou Shu understood that he had reached Ming Liuli. One of the characteristics of Ming Liuli is to isolate the outside temperature. Even if you are in an ice cellar or in a hot desert, your body temperature will not change at all. Of course, it was just pure temperature, and the direct flame and cold air could not be isolated.


    In the torment of ice and fire, Zhou Shu successfully broke through the realm of body refining and reached the state of Mingliu Li.


    Only one step away, you can reach the jade colored glaze and build a foundation to generate magical powers.


    He ran his mind once, feeling the two seas of air that were quite full, and he didn''t notice a smile.


    The cultivation base has also greatly increased, the aura of the Kaiyang Pill has been completely transformed into a real cultivation base.


    is not far from the seventh level of the Qi Refining Realm. If you take another one, you will definitely be able to reach it by UU Reading .


    The Kaiyang Pill, which was originally inapplicable, never had such a good effect, but under Zhou Shu''s control, it was used almost perfectly, and nothing was wasted.


    "It''s more than expected. The environmental impact is great, and the liquid medicines have also played a big role. Of course, the most important thing is the battle with the snow crocodile, the non-stop spiritual power transmission and body refining..."


    It is true. The huge consumption often brings fruitful results. It is fair to get what you pay.


    "this is����"


    Zhou Shu looked curiously at the whitebait swimming around, as if thinking of something, almost exclaimed, "Ice crystal fish!"


    Ice crystal fish are very rare spirit fish. They are born from aura, without father, mother, and child. They can only appear in the profound ice of thousands of years.


    According to the ranks of monsters and beasts, it has only one rank and not much aura, but its benefit to the cultivator is not aura, but **** consciousness!


    Yes, making ice crystal fish into spiritual food can slightly improve the spiritual consciousness of the cultivator after eating, not much, a hundred ice crystal fish can only increase the spiritual consciousness equivalent to one or two levels of promotion in the refining realm, but even so little , Is also a treasure that many practitioners in the world of cultivating dreams of.


    The treasure that enhances God''s consciousness is really rare.


    "Four...Five...Since there are ice crystal fishes here, most of them have spiritual veins, there must be many around them."


    Zhou Shu collected a few ice crystal fish around him into the pool of the spirit beast bag, and immediately dived.


    There was uncontrollable excitement on his face.


    The improvement of spiritual consciousness is more important to him than cultivation.


    is much more important.


    UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading!

 Chapter 160: Mysterious beads

    The cold pool is small and deep, and the more you dive down, the narrower and narrower, surrounded by ice that has not known how long it has been frozen.


    Several ice crystal fish were found on the road, and they were also taken into the bag by Zhou Shu.


    just did not find a trace of the spiritual vein, which made Zhou Shu quite surprised, "there is no strong sign of spiritual energy around, there is no spiritual vein, where did this ice crystal fish come from?"


    After a while, it dived to the bottom. There was a small hole beside the large and intact Xuan ice, and water continued to rise out, just like a clear spring on the bottom of the sea, and ice crystal fish also followed the clear spring to swim out.


    "Could there be a spring below?"


    Zhou Shu carefully took out the Zhuyun sword, and cut it down along the hole.


    After cutting more than two feet deep, a small puddle appeared, and the water was more than a foot deep and extremely clear. The vapor was evaporating on the puddles and it was extremely cold, as if it would freeze on the body.


    In the puddle, at least hundreds of ice crystal fish are swimming, flocking and coming and going.


    "Haha, I am here!"


    Zhou Shu was happy in his heart, and quickly started fishing.


    "So cold?"


    had just reached into the puddle with his hand, and suddenly felt a biting icy cold, even if he had the Ming Liuli he had just trained, he couldn''t bear it.


    My fingers seemed to freeze.


    The water in the puddle is even colder than the thousand-year-old Xuanbing outside.


    "This kind of water, I''m afraid it''s not a mortal thing, so I will put it away later." Zhou Shu secretly thought, and fished quickly first.


    A total of two hundred and seventy-three.


    If you eat all of it, his divine consciousness can nearly double. His divine consciousness is much stronger than that of ordinary cultivators, so that at the sixth level of the qi refining realm, he will have a divine consciousness that exceeds the perfect qi refining realm of ordinary cultivators.


    Zhou Shu was satisfied with all the ice crystal fish. This fish is not like a snow crocodile that can multiply, and there is no need to keep it.


    After catching the fish, when he wanted to find something to fill with water, his eyes stopped moving in the puddle.


    There are no puddles for swimming fish, the bottom is clearly visible, and you can clearly see it. There is a light green crystal bead lying in it, and there is a cloud of mist around it, which is quite strange.


    It''s probably something baby.


    Zhou Shu reached out and grabbed it.


    just touched the bead, his fingers were paralyzed, and his entire arm was almost frozen.


    An indescribable coldness, passed from the fingertips, almost instantly frozen Zhou Shu into an iceman.


    Fortunately, Zhou Shu reacted quickly. He kicked his feet vigorously and quickly lifted up a few feet before he separated his hands from the beads.


    Upon closer inspection, the finger almost turned into an icy edge, translucent even with some blue color, and the blood inside was frozen.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly ran his mind to generate heat, but it took a while to recover.


    "This bead... so cold is probably the root cause of the ice crystal fish and even this ice pool."


    Think about it, the ice here is heinously thick, and it is very inconsistent with the outside climate. If it were not for external forces, it would definitely not be the case.


    This bead is mostly a treasure, and it''s a great treasure.


    Zhou Shu has never heard of anything that can produce such an effect.


    must be put away.


    He thought about it for a while, then sucked up the bead with a long sword, then put it into the jade bottle and covered it firmly with a jade plug. He didn''t dare to look at it at all. Now his cultivation is not enough to deal with the bead.


    As the beads were put away, the mist in the puddle quickly dissipated, and the surrounding temperature rose a lot, and the ice on the edge even continued to emit water droplets, showing signs of melting.


    Zhou Shu carefully put the jade bottle into a separate storage bag.


    Across the jade bottle, the cold air is still radiating endlessly. If you put it in the spirit beast bag, I''m afraid it will become a world of ice and snow soon, and Xiao Gun will be frozen to death. There is no such worry if there is only one jade bottle in the storage bag.


    He searched around, and found nothing else, so he quickly went upstream.


    Hua Ruoan had previously laughed at the sects of being stupid, saying that they only knew about Xue Yulian but not about Snow Crocodile, but Hua Ruoan could not imagine that there is something better than Snow Crocodile here, regardless of the beads, just these two The value of hundreds of ice crystal fish is far greater than those snow crocodiles.


    And that bead may be hundreds of times better than ice crystal fish.


    Zhou Shu broke out of the ice, took out the winged monkey soft whip, climbed up like a spiderman, and returned along the same path.


    When ���� reached the foot of the mountain, he was surrounded by several practitioners.


    Looking at the positions of these cultivators, they are scattered and orderly, and they have formed an encircling formation. Obviously, they are well prepared. To achieve this, one must have the command of a foundation-building cultivator who can release his divine consciousness.


    Obviously, Zhou Shu was stared at by the hall master of the hexadecimal sect.


    But in Zhou Shu''s sight, he couldn''t see the shadow of the hall master. Most of the hall masters wanted to come, and felt that a guy like Zhou Shu didn''t need to do it himself. A few disciples would be enough.


    Feeling this, Zhou Shu feels a little relieved.


    "Stop, who are you, what are you doing when you come to our sect?"


    A black tower-like man stood in front of Zhou Shu, holding a scarlet mountain axe in his hand, majestic.


    Another person was standing ten feet in front of Zhou Shu, holding a flagpole in his hand, hunting and screaming, "What is he talking about, must have come to steal Xue Yulian, take it and hand it to Hall Master Bai for disposal."


    There is also a cultivator on the right front, just standing still, a pair of triangles staring at Zhou Shu coldly, hiding a murderous intention.


    There are three sword repairmen behind them, their swords pointed at Zhou Shu, shaking slightly.


    glanced left and right, Zhou Shu said with a smile, "I''m here to visit the mountains and water, can I?"


    "Looking for death!"


    The black tower man shouted angrily, raised his axe and slashed it towards Zhou Shu The wind whistled.


    The three sword repairmen behind him did not hesitate, each of their sword tactics came out, one by one in a semicircle towards Zhou Shu circle, to strangle him in the sword light.


    The other two were not idle either. One waved a flag, and bursts of blue smoke appeared. The other took out a big net. The net was gleaming and covered with countless poisonous blades.


    "The Array of Lore."


    On the mountain in the distance, a horse-faced repairman stroked his beard slightly, with a complacent expression, "These guys, under my training, have grown up very well, not bad. If they are used well, it is very useful for me, maybe they will be promoted. To the position of Hall Master Seven, the current Hall Master Eight is really not satisfied."


    Zhou Shu in the lore formation remained motionless.


    With the big axe hitting his eyes, he punched out!


    has just broken through the realm of body refining, condensing the fierce intent of hammering dozens of snow crocodiles, full of spiritual punch.


    Happiness!


    The black big axe broke directly into seven or eight pieces, and his fist hit the black tower man''s face fiercely, wrinkled into a ball, and even the five senses were unclear. The man screamed and fell three feet away.


    The three long swords behind him fell on Zhou Shu''s back like a raindrop, and Zhou Shu didn''t feel it. He didn''t move.


    At the moment when the big net and the blue smoke floated, the Fenying Escape Technique was activated, and the ghostly black smoke floated up, and Zhou Shufeng also floated forward, instantly out of the encirclement.


    Dawang and Qingyan both covered the three Jian Xiu behind.


    The screams are endless.


    And Zhou Shu in the middle, the split shadow escape technique kept on, and disappeared within a few breaths.


    I can''t catch up if I want to catch up.


    On the mountain, the horse face repairer dropped his chin in shock, his smile froze on his faceBook friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at

 Chapter 161: Inquiry

    Sanyuanzhai.


    In the back hall, Hua Ruoan rubbed his hands and looked at Zhou Shu expectantly, "Brother Zhou, don''t talk nonsense. It''s only a few days before you really get it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, then frowned slightly, "Shopkeeper Hua, this place seems too small to fit."


    "Oh?"


    Hua Ruoan looked at the spirit beast bag that Zhou Shu took out, and said with some suspicion, "This is not too small...then go to the warehouse."


    The two entered the warehouse.


    In Hua Ruoan''s surprised eyes, Zhou Shu took out the snow crocodiles, one by one, a total of fifteen snow crocodiles, piled up like a small mountain.


    However, this is not the whole story. Zhou Shu left ten of them. In addition to making runes, the snow crocodiles might have other uses.


    "so much?"


    Hua Ruoan couldn''t believe it, his eyes staring like copper bells, and he walked to the pile of snow crocodiles and touched again.


    After watching for a long time, he turned his head and said to Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, did you bring back all the snow crocodiles there? Who did you go with, was that senior? How could it be so fast?"


    He absolutely didn''t believe that Zhou Shu could deal with so many snow crocodiles. He was even suspicious of dealing with one snow crocodiles. Before he told Zhou Shu this news, it was more temptation to see the power behind him.


    The result was a bit unexpected.


    Those ferocious snow crocodiles turned into piles of meat before him.


    Zhou Shu knew Hua Ruoan��s thoughts a long time ago. He just nodded and avoided answering, "With so many, you should get a lot of runes, right?"


    "Of course, this is enough, hundreds of talisman are enough."


    Hua Ruoan nodded quickly, but his eyes still flashed with doubts, "Brother Zhou, how did you do it? Those snow crocodiles are not easy to dismiss, they are powerful, and they move quickly, even more in the water. Can play twice the strength."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, and said mysteriously, "Shopkeeper Hua will know it by looking at it."


    "That''s what I said, I forgot."


    Hua Ruoan nodded, and looked closely around a snow crocodile. After watching for a while, he continued to observe the others. The more he watched, the more surprised he became. In the end, his mouth couldn''t close.


    "The head burst, it should have been hammered into this way by a huge impact, or pressed, and each one is in the same position, so accurate... Is it a magic weapon like moving a mountain seal? Magic weapons are not common, and they are very troublesome to use. At least they need to be built in the late stage to be handy..."


    Gazing at the snow crocodile, Hua Ruoan kept thinking.


    Zhou Shu waited for him to finish reading, and smiled slightly, "Treasurer Hua, is it useful? As far as I can see, these snow crocodiles have many uses in addition to the bone marrow of the demon pill. I don''t have time to get it. , By the way, replace me with a spirit stone."


    "This is natural, I don''t need Brother Zhou to say more."


    Hua Ruoan put away the shocked mood, walked slowly to Zhou Shu, and looked at Zhou Shu with deep meaning, "Brother Zhou really surprised me. I thought it would be nice if you could get a few back. I''ve brought it all to you, and it doesn''t seem to be too much effort at all. Brother Zhou is really capable..."


    Nengren, he deliberately increased his tone.


    Zhou Shu knew that Hua Ruoan meant that there was a capable person behind him. This was just what he wanted, so he would naturally not deny it. He just smiled and nodded, "Treasurer Hua, what about a good painting method?"


    Hua Ruoan beckoned with a cheerful expression, "Come with me in the back hall, Brother Zhou."


    After Zhou Shu got the ice storm talisman and the fire flame armor talisman, he read it several times with satisfaction.


    Hua Ruoan ordered a few people to go to Tianbaofang to ask a materialist to deal with the snow crocodile, his expression was particularly solemn.


    Zhou Shu put away the jade slip, nodded, "Treasurer Hua, there are a few more things to ask."


    Hua Ruoan has made a big business, and seeing a large amount of profit come in, he feels comfortable in his heart, and he can''t help nodding, "Brother Zhou, just talk about it."


    Zhou Shu is also welcome, "Treasurer Hua, help me inquire about a family, the Zhang family. He has a disciple named Zhang Bo outside the Heyin School."


    Hua Ruoan thought for a moment, "Is the Zhang family? I have heard of this family, they live in the periphery of the Qingyuan Mountains. There are not many sites, but the financial resources are not small. The family has dozens of medicinal fields and several hills, among which the medicinal fields They are all of Tier 2 or so. Because there are a lot of medicinal materials supplied every year, the Zhang family has some reputation in many medicinal material shops and alchemy rooms, but they have nothing to do with me."


    Zhou Shu narrowed his eyebrows slightly, "Oh, what is the cultivation level of Zhang''s strongest cultivator?"


    sounds like an okay family, at least better than the Yan family, it seems a bit troublesome.


    "I don''t know this right now, but it''s very easy to figure it out. You can get news in a few days," Hua Ruoan smiled. "After all, it''s just a small family. There are at most one or two foundation cultivators. Well, there is no threat to the Dutch School and the senior, right... What does Brother Zhou want to do?"


    "If things in the martial arts are not worth mentioning, then trouble the shopkeeper Hua."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, not wanting to say more.


    Hua Ruo calmly nodded, "This is nothing, and it will be given to you with Fu Mo then, what else can Brother Zhou do?"


    "The shopkeeper Hua said before that he was very clear about other sects. I want to inquire about a person." Zhou Shu looked at Hua Ruoan, his eyes flashed, "I don''t know if it can be?"


    "It depends on who to ask."


    Hua Ruoan smiled, "If you ask the elders of the suzerain, even if I know, I can''t say it, haha."


    He thought Zhou Shu would use him to spy on some information, his expression changed slightly.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The shopkeeper Hua joked, and asked them what they were doing, just asking one of the disciples. Most of them were the outer disciples or the inner disciples."


    "Well, who is it?"


    Zhou Shu paused, and said a name that hadn''t been spoken for a long time, "His name is Yang Hei, and he should be in Luowanggu."


    It has been almost three years since Yang Hei left him.


    In the past two years, there has not been any news between each other. Hearing what Hua Ruoan said before, he suddenly thought about it.


    "Yang Hei, Yang Hei...How come I am familiar with this name?"


    Hua Ruoan muttered, his expression changed a little.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "No? He should not be famous."


    "No, Yang Hei should have some reputation in Luowanggu. It seems that he has built the foundation for more than two years, and even made a few appalling things. I discussed it with Guan Shi in the past few months... but now I don��t remember. Get up, let me ask for you again."


    Hua Ruoan said affirmatively, "It''s not difficult to check him. Did Brother Zhou have any feasts with him? Not me, I''m afraid you have a small chance of winning. He is very top-notch among the rookies of Luowanggu. ."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The shopkeeper Hua is too worried, I just ask casually, it''s not a holiday."


    At this time, there was a storm in Zhou Shu''s heart, and Yang Hei actually built the foundation, and it sounded very strong.


    Very good, not in vain his cultivation of Yang Hei.

 Chapter 162: Zhang Bos regret

    After �������� came out of Sanyuanzhai, Zhou Shu spent more than ten breaths to clean up his mind, and walked slowly to Deyuelou.


    The rune of ���� Ice Storm Talisman will take a month to complete. Zhou Shu is not in a hurry. He just wants to cook the ice crystal fish quickly and serve it to increase his spiritual knowledge.


    the increase in the consciousness of the gods, the original deduction time can be increased a lot, which is of great benefit to mastering the painting method of the talisman and understanding the sword intent of the broken jade sword art.


    I don��t know how to cook, but I��m going to ask a kitchen repairer.


    Kitchen repair, that is, those who take the cooking as the path, only they can fully express the essence of various ingredients and achieve perfection.


    Ice crystal fish is a rare material, if you cook it casually, I am afraid that more wasted than absorbed, it is purely a violent thing.


    But you can''t directly hand over the ice crystal fish to the chef to cook it. The ingredients to increase the consciousness are too eye-catching and easy to be coveted. If you can''t eat it, you will put yourself in a dangerous situation.


    He is very familiar with Yuelou. Naturally, there are chefs who are good at cooking fish in it. He has dealt with it several times, and the relationship is good.


    Guy greeted him hurriedly, "Young Master Zhou is here, please sit down."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and gently waved his hand, "I will not eat spiritual food today, I will find Brother Li Yu."


    "Okay, please."


    Guy took Zhou Shu to the door of the house and left by himself.


    ����, which is the kitchen, and Chang, which is the chef, is named after the ancient kitchen repairer.


    �Ҷ�, is the ancestor of kitchen repair, only because of him, has made kitchen Tao become a Taoist recognized by everyone, standing in the world of cultivation for a long time.


    In the room in front of ����, there is a portrait of Pao Ding Jielong.


    Ding slays the dragon with one hand, and treats the undaunted ancient beasts as the delicacy of the Chinese cuisine. This gorgeous appearance is for thousands of cooks to look up to.


    "Brother Li, how are you doing these days?"


    A cultivator turned around and glanced at Zhou Shu, "Heh, Master Zhou at the sixth level of the Qi Refining Realm, he is now my senior, so I am embarrassed to call me senior."


    He was on the fifth floor of the Qi Refining Realm, and his appearance was quite elegant. He was dressed in white and immaculately clean. Although he was talking, a bright kitchen knife in his hand was still cutting on a small fire mouse without a pause.


    easy to drive, easy to use.


    a little bit of ancient style.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and said straightforwardly, "There is only one more layer, so I don��t need to change my habit, Brother Li, come look for something next time."


    Li Yu nodded slightly, "Senior Brother Zhou, please say."


    It seems that he still cares about the title of brother, with a smug chuckle at the corner of his mouth.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "I had dozens of eyeless whitebait a few days ago, and I want to cook it myself, so I''m here to invite my teacher."


    Eyeless Whitebait, the second-order spirit fish, is very similar to the ice crystal fish, except that one increases aura and the other increases spiritual consciousness. The value is a hundred times thousands of times different.


    "Eyeless whitebait, very good ingredients, slender, soft and boneless, its flesh is tender and fragrant, and it has a lot of aura, which can be said to be a nourishing cultivator."


    Li Yu whispered, without any doubt, "Why didn''t Junior Brother leave it to me? If I can definitely bring out all the spiritual energy, Junior Brother can improve a lot of cultivation."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, hesitatingly said, "I also think, if it is usually handed over to the senior, but this time... these fish are better to be made by themselves."


    "Senior Brother Zhou is eloquent, is it possible that these fish are to be used for feasting beauties, and should they cook by themselves?"


    There was a sly look in Li Yu''s eyes, and he seemed to have understood Zhou Shu''s thoughts, "No wonder Junior Brother Zhou has not seen the two beauties here these days. That''s the case, it''s a pity that Yuelou will have less business from now on. "


    "what����"


    Zhou Shu pretended to be surprised, showing a tacit smile, "Brother Li is really smart, I can''t hide anything from you, I admire it."


    Zhou Shu has long understood that Li Yu''s appearance is elegant, but in fact he has a lot of thoughts and is quite thoughtful. Instead of thinking about some reasons to make him doubt and cause trouble, it is better to let him think for himself. Since he thinks so, let him go.


    "The cultivator still has to focus on cultivation, don''t delay beauty, the younger brother should remember, hehehe."


    Li Yuyu spoke earnestly, but his eyes showed a lot of envy, and he was even more aggrieved. Yan Yue and Yangmei are both rare beautiful female cultivators, but unfortunately they are cheaper than Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu noticed his thoughts, and was quite unhappy in his heart and did not speak.


    Li Yuhehe didn''t say a few more words. You can make jokes, but too much is not good.


    "This eyeless whitebait, if you want to keep all its essence, the best way is to make soup."


    Speaking of cooking, Li Yu said with a confident look on his face, "Whitebait does not need to be cleaned, it has no impurities all over it, and other seasonings do not need to be added. You only need to take fresh spring water. Use silver pine wood to start the fire, put it in the spirit gathering array, and then fire. This is very particular. I don��t know if I have heard of the flow of fire..."


    Li Yu��s detailed explanation has greatly benefited Zhou Shu, and he sincerely thanked him for leaving.


    A trip and a fruitful harvest, Zhou Shu returned to the mountain with satisfaction.


    At this time, the Heyin School is in a two-story house in Ningfengyuan.


    "How is it possible? I found traces of No. 4 and No. 5, but they have been burnt to ashes?"


    Zhang Bo received the message from his family and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Zhang Bo, your arbitrage has caused the family to lose two important secret practitioners. In the future, you will no longer have the authority to mobilize family practitioners and at the same time exempt family supplies within three years. Violation of the family rules will be punished doubled. This is the end of the matter. As for the person you mentioned, the family will take over. Killing the family members will never have a good life and must pay a price."


    After reading the information, Zhang Bo sat down on the ground in a daze, unable to speak for a while.


    He knows better than anyone the power of the family secret practitioner.


    Secret Cultivation is a cultivator who hides in the dark, who is proficient in various methods of assassination and concealment, abandoned by the world, and generally only cultivated by families.


    They do not hesitate to self-mutilate various tricks that are difficult to practice. They face hard training several times or even dozens of times more than Zhang Bo every day. All kinds of training resources almost never stop��it��s no exaggeration to say that every secret practice is It is piled up with spirit stones and life.


    There are only five cultivators in the Zhang family, and each of them can play two Zhang Bo. In Zhang Bo''s view, facing Zhou Shu on the sixth floor of the Qi Refining Realm, he didn''t get it with his hands, it didn''t take much effort at all?


    When he gave the order, he didn''t think about the other ending.


    However, it turned out that Zhou Shu killed two by one person.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Bo couldn''t stop shaking. He regretted it and began to regret his stupidity when he made the decision. But now that he can''t help it, he can''t help it.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so strong. No wonder he would challenge Hong Yuan. Why did I blend in? Alas! What should I do, what should I do, he must find my revenge. What should I do? I can only hide in the door. Nowhere to go."


    Zhang Boseser trembled, and made a secret decision. He will not be killed in the future until Zhou Shu''s death.


    will really die?


    He has some doubts, but can only believe it.


    Zhang''s family and Zhou Shu''s Liangzi have been completely knotted, and they will never die.

 Chapter 163: Drink fish soup with Xiaogun

    eturned to the residence, Zhou Shu arranged the spirit gathering array, ready to make fish soup.


    The second-order ����ling spring water, the lotus school has a third-order spiritual spring, such as the one in Lingyunya, but when Zhou Shu went there, he couldn''t get close, and was isolated by a powerful force. Mostly there are restrictions, and only certain people are allowed to pass, but he can do nothing.


    As for the Flowing Fire Array, he had already dabbled in this aspect, recorded many classics, and learned with his control after a little experiment.


    According to Li Yu, the most difficult part of cooking whitebait soup is time. Three hours plus two quarters, one breath cannot be more, one breath cannot be less. At that time, there was no accurate way to record the time. It was difficult to grasp the time. Many kitchen repairs and even Dan repairs wereted a lot of materials.


    But in Zhou Shu''s eyes, this is not a trouble at all. He knows that there is an accurate clock in the sea, and he will never lose his breath.


    All problems are solved, Zhou Shu is very confident.


    The flames spread all over the tabletop instantly, converging into a quadrangular image, and the spring water and ice crystal fish are put into the pot without having to multi-pipe.


    Zhou Shu sat and waited peacefully. At this moment, he remembered something as if he had forgotten, and quickly looked in the spirit beast bag.


    "Little roll, little roll!"


    yelled a few times, but never saw Xiao Gun''s figure.


    Oops, could it be crushed to death by the snow crocodile thrown in?


    "Kun, ah, what''s wrong with you? You can''t die! I depend on you for life, share the joys and sorrows so much, I have been teaching you and raising you as my own flesh and blood. I can''t think of today..."


    Zhou Shu was very anxious, and after searching carefully, he finally picked Xiao Gun out of the mouth of the bottom snow crocodile.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t die. After eating so many spirit stones from me, who should I go to when you die? Don''t die."


    Xiaogun hugged the fresh demon pill of the snow crocodile and fell asleep contentedly. Its mouth and six feet were deeply entangled in the demon pill, and he couldn''t bear to get down.


    Zhou Shu was dumbfounded.


    Is this still a small roll?


    The original black carapace now has many white stripes. It looks like a zebra, even on the long horns, which is very strange.


    Only the familiar tired and lazy look, like Xiaogun, nothing else seems to be.


    Zhou Shu took out the small roller and put it on the ground, tapping it lightly.


    Xiaogun was awakened, and looked at Zhou Shu impatiently, then twisted his horns and opened his mouth, unexpectedly spraying a cloud of white mist, floating towards Zhou Shu.


    The cloud was very cold, and it condensed into an icy tuft in the air, which hit Zhou Shu''s nose severely.


    "Are you actually able to use the trick?"


    Zhou Shu touched his nose, not at all dissatisfied, but revealed an expression of surprise.


    The use of magic tricks by spirit insects is very rare in itself, and this trick can actually come out of the body. It is not a trick to increase the speed of the carapace, it is even more strange.


    This is something that most spirit worms cannot do.


    "Xiao Gun, are you advanced?"


    Xiao Gun naturally ignored him, and slowly moved to his nest holding the demon pill, and fell down beautifully.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Gun and couldn''t help thinking.


    should be a promotion, and being able to use this method is the best proof of reaching the second level.


    Speaking of speaking, Xiao Gun absorbed enough spirit stones, and it was almost time to advance to the rank. Perhaps this Snow Crocodile Demon Pill had just stimulated it. It had absorbed the spirit energy suitable for him, so he made a breakthrough in one fell swoop.


    But what''s the matter with this technique? The ability to improve is a bit scumbag. I don''t know if there is any other use. Maybe the perception is better, and you can discover deeper auras. Do you want to explore treasures everywhere in the martial arts? Try?


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Gun maliciously. Xiao Gun seemed to feel something. With a swing of his horns, two consecutive ice tusks flew towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu waved away and stared, "Go, don''t disturb me making the soup, I will drink together later."


    Xiao Gun seemed to understand, and obediently stopped moving.


    Three hours passed quickly, Zhou Shu withdrew from the Flowing Fire Array on time. But it is not suitable for boiling, it must be simmered for half an hour.


    When the pot was boiling, a strong fragrance came out, and the whole room was floating everywhere.


    Zhou Shu had arranged the formation of the spirits in advance, and no fragrance was passed out.


    The fragrance of ���� also has a lot of beneficial effects, which should not be wasted.


    Xiao Gun crawled out of the nest, as if he knew this was a rare good thing, while absorbing the fragrance, while chasing the source of the fragrance.


    The ice crystal fish and the bones and meat are boiled into a thick soup, white to no variegated, like a piece of carved jade tofu, rich and creamy, bursts of fresh fragrance constantly emanating, anyone who sees it will be able to smell it. The greedy insects move so much that they can''t control their mouths.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes glowed, ignoring Xiao Gun, and holding the soup pot in his arms.


    Like a long whale sucking water, he can only hear a few whirring sounds, and the thick and milky fish soup is consumed by him in a few breaths.


    "Are you going to have soup together?"


    Xiaogun��s resentment can reach the sky directly.


    too late to distinguish the taste, Zhou Shu put down the soup pot, sat down with his eyes down, and began to absorb and transform.


    A stream of heat rises from the internal organs, and there is strong steam everywhere, lingering like a dragon, not knowing where to go.


    Zhou Shu guided them, a trace of transformation into the sea of ??consciousness ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Zhou Shu sitting upright, exuding a faint luster, like a jade Buddha, with a kind of meditation-like stability and auspiciousness.


    The little roll on the side of ���� decisively got into the steaming soup pot, looking for the trace of leftovers.


    A little bit of time passed.


    Sleeping but not sleeping, awake but not awake, sitting peacefully Zhou Shu has always had a strange feeling, knowing the sea is like the prairie in spring, spring rain melts, and new seedlings are constantly growing everywhere, representing the green of life gradually expanding Drove away, endlessly.


    It took more than an hour before Zhou Shu recovered from this state.


    I feel very good, the sea of ??consciousness has expanded, and the divine consciousness has nearly doubled. Now his divine consciousness on the sixth level of the refining state is stronger than that of the consummate cultivator in the refining state.


    But when it is not possible to release the divine consciousness, it cannot show the intuitive gap.


    After the foundation is built, it can be seen very clearly. The general cultivator in the early stage of the foundation stage has a range of more than one hundred meters of spiritual consciousness, and Zhou Shu is very confident. At least three hundred feet.


    This is a very obvious difference, and there is such a big gap in the early stage, and it will only get bigger and bigger in the future.


    There is a feeling beyond everyone, Zhou Shu is very happy.


    Xiao Gun was also very happy. The rest of the remaining soup was absorbed by it, and the aroma of the full house disappeared. These Zhou Shu must have not absorbed much, and I don''t know how it got to him.


    One person and one insect, looked at each other, both with a satisfied expression.


    drove Xiao Gun back to the nest, Zhou Shu walked out slowly.


    Target Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, before practicing, he felt that it was necessary to check the information to see what the mysterious bead was and what was its use.


    It would be great if it could be used to improve cultivation.

 Chapter 164: Fengling Stone

    Cangjing Pavilion is located in Tianzhu Peak.


    Tianzhu Peak is the highest peak in the Heyin School, and it is also the top three in the Qingyuan Mountain Range. The terrain is steep and easy to defend and difficult to attack. It''s a pity that the aura here is really insufficient and not suitable for cultivation, so it was used by the Heyin School to store sutras.


    winding all the way up, Zhou Shu came to the front of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion.


    On the top of ���� there is a small five-story building, which looks ordinary, but there are at least three practitioners in the condensed pulse realm guarding it, and every movement of the disciples who enters is enveloped in divine consciousness.


    On the first floor, as long as the disciples of the Heyin school can enter, but they need to pay a certain amount of spiritual stone, while the second, third, and fourth floors need to be exchanged for the time to enter the pavilion. Only inner disciples can enter. As for the fifth floor, You need to obtain the elder''s permission token.


    The guard disciple at the door changed his previous polite attitude and became arrogant. His eyes turned to the sky. Zhou Shu looked like a beggar, and his words were extremely rude.


    Zhou Shu knew that most of this change came from challenging Hong Yuan.


    Although he is bored, he can''t say that he cares. He knows very well that when the wind changes, such a small person will naturally fall in response to the wind without worrying about it.


    After making things difficult, Zhou Shu entered the first-story Buddhist scripture pavilion.


    He studied almost greedily.


    He also visited the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion once before, but most of the books he read were common sense and tactics in the world of cultivating immortals. Other jade slips were rarely studied, and there was no time to read more.


    After reading book after book, his expression became cheerful, his eyes flashed with a different look.


    Five hours passed quickly, and I had seen more than twenty Zhang Yujian, and the information in it was firmly remembered by Zhou Shu in the sea of ??knowledge. Immediately, he was passed out by an inexplicable force.


    Ignoring the guard''s taunts, Zhou Shu went straight down the peak.


    That bead, he did not find the specific name and information, but some other information can be calculated.


    For example, the ice in the cold pool is indeed profound ice, but it is only fifty years old at most, because the profound ice over a thousand years cannot be broken by Zhou Shu and the second-order flying sword. This shows that the bead can give birth to ice crystal fish in only fifty years! And no spiritual veins are needed.


    This alone makes the value of this bead reach an unimaginable level.


    Think about it, as long as you find a suitable place and put the beads down, you can give birth to a large group of ice crystal fish within a hundred years, which is an unparalleled treasure for any sect.


    Zhou Shu was a little excited, but it was not all because of the beads. After all, the beads did not have much effect on the current challenge. More excitement came from the bone stick found in the spirit stone mine.


    It was written in a very old note, "At the beginning of the founding of the school, there were unidentified witchcrafts who infested the Qingyuan Mountains, rampant raging, with brilliant spells, and dozens of cultivators died because of this, and then they disappeared..." It records some characteristics and methods of witchcraft in more detail, and there are many descriptions of the bone rod.


    "I didn''t expect the bone stick to be a witch repair thing..."


    Witch cultivator is also a kind of cultivator, with a small number of people. It originally originated in Nanzhanzhou, and then spread to other states. It is said that its inheritance comes from the ancient Dawuxiangliu.


    Ten thousand repairs all cultivate spiritual energy, and the witchcraft that advocating nature is no exception, but they are not using magic tricks, but mysterious methods such as spells, and the most skilled and core method of witchcraft is the magic spell.


    It is a peculiar spell, which seals the blood and soul of the monster in the sealing stone, and then uses the spell to summon the soul of the monster, which can be controlled by the witch, and it becomes the biggest help of the witch. It is said that powerful witch repairs can even seal the spirits of alien beasts and even divine beasts, possessing strength beyond their own cultivation base.


    The gem on the bone stick is the seal of the spirit stone, which is sealed with the blood and spirit of the beast, and it can be used even after thousands of years.


    The witchcraft curse is the secret of witchcraft. How to extract the blood and spirits of monsters and spirits, how to seal them into the sealing stone, how to make the sealing stone, these ancient and mysterious inheritances, apart from witchcraft, no other practitioner knows. But the seal of spirit stone, as well as the use of the seal of spirit stone to summon the spirit and soul of monsters, are no secrets in the world of immortality.


    Because many witch cultivators sell the Sealing Stones that have sealed the spirits of monsters and spirits as a kind of magic weapon to obtain the resources they need, the spirit calling curse naturally flows out.


    Although this kind of seal of spirit stone is usually not a fine product, and the sealed monster is not special, not very strong, as long as it appears, it is mostly the most sought-after treasure at auction. In many cases, they are more reliable than magic weapons.


    There are many kinds of spirit-calling curses, which are spread around the world and have different genres. There are two kinds in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion.


    Zhou Shu is already in deduction, and it doesn''t seem to be too difficult. He was looking forward to it, because the spirit sealing stone on the bone rod was not sold by the witch repairer, but used by the witch repairer himself. It is highly likely that it is a boutique.


    Just breaking through the realm, it is not advisable to practice too much. Zhou Shu had nothing to do, so he called Zhu Dashan, Li Aojian and Yangmei to the Cangjian Pavilion.


    It''s inaccessible here, and it''s very vast. It has become a gathering place for a few people.


    took out the snow crocodiles and had a barbecue together. Several people had a nice meal. Xu Lie, who had hurried back, also joined in, and killed a thigh by himself.


    According to Xu Lie, the tail meat of the snow crocodile is the essence of it. In addition to increasing a certain level of cultivation, it can also enhance the ears and eyesight of the cultivator, which is one of the best parts.


    At this point, Zhou Shu never heard Hua Ruoan say it before, and could not help cursing a profiteer in his heart. He didn''t care much about the curse. Compared with the ice crystal fish and the beads, the snow crocodile was nothing at all.


    Everyone present was given a tail and a magic pill, and everyone was happy ~ www.novelhall.com~ But Yan Yue, who was in retreat, still had no news. When she called her, she did not respond. It seems that she is not at the tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm. It will not come out. In fact, this is not bad, Zhou Shu is also happy for her.


    What''s more, he didn''t want Yan Yue to know about it. After knowing the whole story, Yan Yue''s temperament would be a bad thing for him.


    went back to the residence, rested for two days, Zhou Comfortable put down another unqualified Kaiyang Pill.


    This Kaiyang Pill absorbs equally perfectly, its cultivation base rises sharply, and it breaks through the seventh level of Qi Refining Realm in one fell swoop.


    There is also a medium-grade Kaiyang Pill, but Zhou Shu is not in a hurry to use it. After waiting to the eighth level of the Qi Refining Realm, and then eating it directly to the ninth floor, you can retreat and condense the Qi and hit the Qi Refining Realm to complete.


    One month passed quickly.


    During this period, Zhou Shu practiced harder than others imagined. He should have used a bucket of liquid medicine for three months, but he used up two buckets in one month!


    Physical training, exercises, and deductions are overloaded almost every day. The triple fatigue of spirit, spiritual power and physical body may not last two days for others. If Zhou Shu had a good physical training foundation, it would be too early. It exploded.


    But he persisted, and the effect was very significant.


    More than half of the seventh floor of the Qi Refining Realm, not too far away from the eighth floor, the spiritual consciousness is more stable, and there is also a small increase, and the body refining has also vaguely touched the threshold of Jade Liuli.


    More importantly, he also has a deeper understanding of the Broken Jade Sword Art.


    Zhou Shu is very satisfied.


    pushed open the door, feeling the sunshine that hadn''t been seen for many days, and felt quite comfortable.


    Zhou Shu walked down the mountain quickly and went to Fangshi.


    When he walked into the city, his figure suddenly stagnated, and there seemed to be an electric wave across his mind. This was a very unusual feeling that he had never felt before.

 Chapter 165: Heavenly Killing Star

    The feeling of �������� was fleeting, but it left a deep impression on Zhou Shu.


    "There is a strange wave in the sea of ??consciousness, is it because someone is using divine consciousness to detect me?"


    He thought for a while, and basically confirmed this guess.


    indeed.


    Before Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness was weak, even if he was detected with divine consciousness by the cultivator, he couldn''t perceive it, and he couldn''t perceive it, but now his divine consciousness has been greatly enhanced, even surpassing the perfect cultivator in the refining state. Divine consciousness perception from the outside world, as long as it is not a condensed vein cultivator, it is difficult to escape his detection.


    Divine consciousness is a very impolite or even taboo behavior in the world of cultivating immortals, and most cultivators can only use it when the two sides are a big difference.


    For example, building the base environment to detect the gas refining environment, the condensed vein environment to detect the base building, etc., such detection will not be known to people, and it does not matter much, anyway, the other party can''t know. But if the same-level cultivators use their divine sense to detect each other, they will be easily spotted. If they can''t detect anything, don''t say anything, and ninety-nine percent of them will anger each other and fight.


    Zhou Shu is an exception. He has a powerful spiritual sense in the refining realm, and he has sensed others'' sense of his senses.


    just felt it, and Zhou Shu couldn''t form an effective defense or counterattack. After all, the magic arts of the divine consciousness can only be used when the foundation is built.


    Zhou Shu thought of this, his heart was slightly tight, and he felt as if he was suffocating in his throat, but his expression remained unchanged, he still walked calmly to the depths of the city.


    In a hut next to the city of ����, the two foundation builders glanced at each other, looking suspicious.


    "Strange, he seems to have discovered that we are detecting him?"


    "Impossible, he is just a cultivator in the Qi Refining Realm, how can he discover our perception?"


    "Then why did he stop suddenly? Obviously something weird."


    "Follow him, even if he finds it, what can he do? Don''t you hide in the city? As long as you go out, we have a chance to kill him."


    "This is also true, the guys on the seventh floor of the Qi Refining Realm can''t make waves. As long as we find them, they are doomed to a dead end."


    The two whispered a few words, a little disdain in their eyes.


    Knowing that someone is detecting himself, Zhou Shu has always felt like a man on his back. I''m afraid it was the same before thinking about it. When I was not in the house, I was probably monitored by someone. The difference is that I didn''t know before, but now I know.


    The cultivation base is low, so you can only passively accept it. But Zhou Shu was very upset no matter what he thought, and he had to improve his cultivation as soon as possible.


    entered Sanyuanzhai, the feeling gradually faded, Zhou Shu went straight to the back hall.


    Hua Ruoan seemed to have been waiting for a long time. When Zhou Shu came in, he walked up quickly, with a smile on his face, "Brother Zhou, finally here."


    "I''m afraid that as soon as I enter Fang City, the shopkeeper Hua will follow."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, his expression was slightly unhappy, he thought to himself, could it be that Hua Ruoan has been monitoring me?


    "How is it possible, isn''t it exactly one month today?"


    Hua Ruoan''s expression changed slightly, frowning slightly, and then he waved his hands vigorously, "Brother Zhou is my business partner and the person that the old man values ??most. I won''t send someone to follow you. Brother Zhou is worrying too much."


    When Zhou Shu saw his expression, he didn''t expect that, he was indeed a little suspicious. If Hua Ruoan had the heart to follow him, and did it long ago, why wait until now? The relationship between the two is very close now, and the influence is not good for Hua Ruoan.


    At the beginning, he felt the changes brought about by God''s consciousness, Zhou Shu was a little uncomfortable, and it was normal to be overly minded.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said sincerely, "It''s me who is so worried, don''t take offense to the shopkeeper."


    "No blame, no blame, it doesn''t hurt for us to be cautious."


    Hua Ruoan smiled, not paying attention, and handed a storage bag to Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, take a look, there are Fumo and the spirit stone you deserve."


    Zhou Shu took it with both hands and glanced at it. There were thirty bottles of Fumo and four thousand middle-grade spirit stones inside. This number is about the same as he expected, and he is very satisfied.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you, shopkeeper Hua."


    "It''s not hard," Hua Ruoan waved his hand, his expression became a little cautious, "Brother Zhou, these runes are very rare, and a bottle is worth more than one hundred medium grades. If you don''t have the necessary assurance, it is best not to Do it, it would be a shame not to waste it."


    "Don''t worry, that senior has already figured it out."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and said confidently, "How can an ice storm talisman be worth a dozen middle-class? The shopkeeper will never lose."


    Zhou Shu has finished deducing the painting method of ���� Ice Storm Talisman, and it only took more than ten days in total.


    "A dozen middle grades, don''t you lose?"


    Hua Ruoan leaned her neck back, her eyes showed a lot of surprise, and she said loudly, "I think it''s cheap to sell 25 middle-grade ones. If it''s a middle-grade, at least 70! This kind of talisman, yes. Flying monsters are simply a good weapon. You must know that even those who build the foundation realm are afraid of flying monsters...Of course, they can use it to deal with the disciples of the foundation realm. Even if they use flying boats or bully the wind, they cannot escape. Drop."


    Speaking of business, Hua Ruoan immediately talked a lot, and finally did not forget to encourage Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu listened with great interest and looked at Hua Ruoan and said, "I don��t understand business matters, so I will leave it to the shopkeeper. By the way, what happened to the shopkeeper last time?"


    Hua Ruoan took a sip of tea, "You mean Yang Hei, right?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a glimmer of expectation in his eyes.


    "Yang Hei is now called by Luo Wanggu as the talent of heaven, he has been appreciated by the sect and has been cultivated. He was not prominent at first, but he suddenly showed far in the trial of the trapped beast. The aptitude of a super-ordinary person, this lack of aptitude is all about his vitality, and it is even more of that omnipotent killing intent."


    Hua Ruoan shook his head and looked at Zhou Shu, "Do you know that Luo Wanggu has the most murderous intent?"


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Luo Wanggu re-killed to seek the truth by killing, no one knows the five sects.


    The so-called trapped beast trial means that their disciples will carry out a special trial one year after they get started. They will be locked into a cage-like crypt with the monster beast, and only one can get out alive.


    Only those who have passed the trapped beast trial can become Luo Wanggu''s official disciples. One person kills two beasts to enter the outer door, and the other kills four beasts to enter the inner door.


    "It is said that Yang Hei has a weak temperament, he was bullied at the door, and he did not resist. But when he was tried, he not only allowed him to participate in the trial of the inner door, he even secretly released two more bronze leopards. ...But in the end Yang Hei came out, covered in blood and scars. All six monster beasts were killed by him. There was no fur, and it was a mess. It was terrible."


    Hua Ruoan''s expression changed slightly, and he said with emotion, "It''s really a killing star. Since then, Yang Hei''s temperament has changed drastically. It is said that Yang Hei has killed 13 disciples who hindered him... I don��t know how it will grow in the future..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t make a sound for a while, and had mixed feelings.


    At the beginning, Zhou Shu felt that Luo Wanggu was suitable for Yang Hei. He wanted to change Yang Hei''s temperament. Otherwise, with Yang Hei''s simplicity and softness, he could not survive in the cruel world of cultivation.


    But I didn��t expect that Yang Hei became too thorough, from one extreme to the other...

 Chapter 166: Intercept

    Seeing Zhou Shu silent for a while, Hua Ruoan said strangely, "Brother Zhou, what''s wrong, do you know Yang Hei?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "A familiar old friend."


    Hua Ruoan said kindly, "I said, you''d better stay away from such a person, or you will be murderous and ignore everything."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The shopkeeper is too worried. By the way, what''s the matter with the Zhang family?"


    Although it sounds like Yang Hei has become very thorough, Zhou Shu doesn''t think Yang Hei will be hostile to him.


    "Oh, Zhang Family."


    Hua Ruoan thought for a while, "The Zhang family now lives in Huayuanzhuang, about 2,000 miles away from Fang City. There are a total of four foundation builders in the family. The highest cultivator, majoring in the Jade Heart Sutra. Two direct descendants, one named Zhang Bo in the Heyin School, and one named Zhang Xin was taken away by an expert early and do not know where to go, so most of the family resources are placed in that Zhang Bo. That''s all, there is nothing else worth talking about."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand in a salute, "Thanks to the shopkeeper for the detailed investigation, I am really grateful."


    Hua Ruoan waved his hand casually, "It''s just a small incident, it''s not worth mentioning."


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, and when he raised his head, his brows narrowed slightly, "Treasurer Hua, I will come to you later, please send me back to the lotus pie. There are so many things and time is a bit rush.


    Hua Ruoan was slightly surprised, and quickly nodded and said, "It''s okay, you''ll be here later, I was just about to say that."


    "Thank you."


    After Zhou Shuxie walked out quickly, he had other things to do.


    went to several shops, after buying enough medicinal materials and symbols, Zhou Shu walked to Sanyuanzhai.


    "Zhou... Brother Zhou?"


    Suddenly there was a low voice from behind, Zhou Shu turned around, showing a slight smile, "So it''s you, Junior Brother You."


    The person who called him was Yujing, who was arrested together at the beginning and had several fate. You Jing has been doing miscellaneous work in Hundred Workshops and likes to refine tools.


    "Brothers have all refining Qi level seven..."


    After seeing Zhou Shu''s cultivation skills clearly, You Jing looked surprised and said with emotion, "I''m only on the third floor, we were about the same at the time..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "As long as you work hard, Junior Brother You can also achieve it. Is there anything to do with me?"


    Youjing nodded and asked expectantly, "Well, I want to ask, Brother, what do you think of the Yunjian School?"


    "Yunjian faction?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly suspicious, "One of the five major sects, good at refining tools, and speaking of it is quite suitable for you, but what do you ask this for?"


    You Jing hesitated and said, "Aren''t they...recruiting people now? I heard that as long as they reach the third level of the Qi Refining Realm, they will accept them! Many seniors from the Hundred Workshops have gone, I...I I want to try it too."


    "As long as the third level of the refining realm is enough?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I remember the Yunjian School is the most restrictive of the five sects, right? Why has it changed now?"


    Yunjian sends recruits, not only to test the qualifications of cultivation, but also to test the talent of the refiner, which is not something ordinary people can pass, because of the harsh conditions, their number is also the least of the five sects.


    "Well, there will be no fakes, my two senior brothers have already put on the vestments of the Yunjian School." You Jing replied quickly, his eyes flashing.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, and quickly nodded, "Is that so...think about it for yourself, if you concentrate on refining tools, Yunjian School will be good."


    Yujing nodded again and again, "I think so too, I want to add a martial art who concentrates on refining tools, and will not participate in any fights."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly and did not speak.


    Yunjian faction is recruiting people aggressively at this time, even letting go of the past restrictions. The purpose is not too simple, I am afraid it is sent for Heyin, but what is the use of recruiting so many low-level disciples? The combat power is definitely unqualified, and the Qi Refining Realm disciples can''t even talk about cannon fodder.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and when he looked again, You Jing was already far away.


    He shook his head and didn''t think anymore. This matter must be clear to Zongmen than himself, so he should pay more attention to it, and there is no need to care too much.


    In ���� Sanyuanzhai, Hua Ruoan had already waited for a while, and when Zhou Shu came back, he took out the treasure ship, and the two flew to the Heyin Pie.


    Less than half an hour after flying, a shuttle-shaped flying magic weapon suddenly caught up from behind, parallel to the treasure ship.


    There are two cultivators standing on the shuttle-shaped magic weapon, both of which are at the foundation level. They look about 40 years old and wear almost the same gray gowns.


    One person arched his hands at the treasure ship, and said slowly, "Shopkeeper Hua, okay."


    After ���� finished speaking, he turned his gaze to Zhou Shu, with a lot of resentment in his eyes, and even more murderous intent to hide.


    Zhou Shu stunned in his heart, and secretly said a bad voice.


    Most of these two people were practitioners who used their spiritual consciousness to detect him in Fangshi, with the intention of acting against him.


    Zhou Shu had a sense in advance and felt wrong, so Hua Ruoan was asked to send him a ride and leave the place of right and wrong earlier, but he did not expect that even with Hua Ruoan''s escort, someone would catch up regardless.


    Even if there is any grudge, when there are others, the cultivator will have a lot of scruples, and most of them will not start. And these two people didn''t know any deep hatred with him. They even ignored their status as a disciple of the Holland School, and even dared to stop Hua Ruoan''s boat.


    This fact was beyond his expectation.


    Hua Ruoan glanced at the two, with a very kind smile on his face, "It turns out that it is the Zhang family brothers, what? Your brothers have caught up, do you want to buy some talisman from me? It''s easy to say, easy to say."


    Zhou Shu pondered slightly. It turned out that it was a cultivator of the Zhang family, but it was the third time.


    It seems that the two practitioners who know how to escape tactics are extremely important to the Zhang family, otherwise they won''t even send out the foundation-building practitioners just to deal with themselves.


    These two people are both in the early stage of the foundation construction stage. I am afraid they are the pillars of the Zhang family. They really made up their minds.


    A small family dared to go all out to deal with the disciples of the big sect, I am afraid that no one would have thought that this would happen.


    "Zhangjia, I remember it."


    Zhou Shumo muttered silently, but he felt a little uneasy, because from the current situation, most of his safety was tied to Hua Ruoan.


    He glanced at Hua Ruoan with a deep meaning, and did not speak.


    He quietly took the bone stick in his hand, meditating silently on the spiritual spell that had not been deduced yet. At this time, the Fengling Stone might be his only support.


    And Hua Ruoan didn''t care about him, and his demeanor was calm, just like selling talisman in Sanyuanzhai, and kind.


    The Zhang Jiaxiu shook his head, and said slowly, "Shopkeeper Hua, I don''t know if I should ask if I have something to ask?"


    Hua Ruoan chuckled, "Brother Yiming, but it''s okay to ask."


    "Thank you."


    Zhang Yiming stretched out his hand and nodded towards Zhou Shu, "Excuse me, shopkeeper Hua, who is this young man, disciple, relative of the shopkeeper?"


    "Relatives, disciples?"


    Hua Ruo settled down, then laughed, "Brother Yiming said and laughed, of course it''s nothing."


    "It''s so good."


    A sneer appeared on Zhang Yiming''s face, and he reached out and threw a storage bag over, "Since it has nothing to do with the shopkeeper, please let him go. These thousand middle-grade spirit stones, as compensation for accidentally disturbing the shopkeeper, Hua said. How about it?"


    "A thousand, Brother Yiming is really generous."


    Hua Ruoan''s expression changed slightly, and he reached out to take the storage bag, and turned to look at Zhou Shu, with a strange expression.

 Chapter 167: I am a businessman

    Facing Hua Ruoan''s gaze, Zhou Shu looked calm and said calmly, "A thousand, isn''t it too few?"


    Huaruo calmed his palm and smiled, nodding happily, "What Brother Zhou said is that one thousand is indeed too few."


    After finishing speaking, he threw the storage bag back and shook his head with regret, "Brother Yiming, I really want to do this business, but unfortunately, these spirit stones are not enough."


    "what did you say!"


    The face of the cultivator behind Zhang Yiming suddenly changed, and he rushed to the front and shouted, "Hua Ruoan, what do you mean? One thousand spirit stones are exchanged for a Qi-refining cultivator that has nothing to do with you, and you don��t want to do anything. , Are you still bargaining?"


    Zhang Yiming quickly stopped the cultivator behind him and said to Hua Ruoan, "Shopkeeper Hua, I''m sorry, Yichun rushed into the shopkeeper rudely, and immediately asked him to apologize to the shopkeeper."


    "It''s okay."


    Hua Ruoan smiled slightly, "The old man is a businessman, and he sees a lot of quarrels, nothing. But doing business and making money is the most important thing. With the temper of Brother Yichun, I''m afraid the Zhang family won''t make money."


    Zhang Yiming nodded and said yes, then turned around and discussed with Zhang Yichun.


    "Fifth brother, what are you arguing about, didn''t you say that you should have a good attitude?"


    "Second brother, Hua Ruoan hates it when he sees money open, but asks him to hand over an unrelated person. He is unwilling to give out a thousand middle-grade spirit stones. It really makes me angry!"


    "He''s such a person, but this is also good, we also have a chance."


    "Isn''t it an opportunity now? He Hua Ruoan is not in the middle of the foundation stage, and he has never seen him take a shot. It is estimated that there is no ability. Our two brothers brought the magic weapon of our uncle. Wouldn''t it be better to do it together?"


    "Fifth brother, what **** are you talking about? Hua Ruoan is backed by Tian Liuzong, even if he has no cultivation skills, we can''t start, otherwise the Zhang family will die! Honestly, apologize to me!"


    Zhang Yiming sternly scolded, his words brought a lot of anger.


    The two are under the protection of the sound-proof array of the magic weapon of the shuttle boat, so there is no need to worry about hearing the words here.


    Zhang Yichun snorted, walked to the side of the ship, and saluted the shopkeeper Hua, ��Shopkeeper Hua, I am rude to me, please don��t take it off.��


    Hua Ruoan smiled and nodded, "Hehe, that''s right, kindness makes money. If you have business, take care of the old man."


    Zhang Yiming walked out slowly and said loudly, "Shopkeeper Hua, I want to do your business today. I don��t know how much shopkeeper Hua needs before I am willing to put that kid down. We can discuss as many spirit stones as we can afford."


    "Do you want to do business so much?"


    Hua Ruoan''s expression was slightly condensed, "Wait for the old man to count."


    Hua Ruoan returned to the ship, thinking.


    As a businessman, it seems normal to give up existing interests for the greater benefit, but Zhou Shu''s value is a little hard to estimate.


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "Brother Zhou, it seems that the trouble you caused this time is not small. It is rare for the Zhang brothers to stalk like this. Tell me, what did you do?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "It''s just a counterattack. They sent two Qi Refining Realm Cultivators to deal with me, and I killed them."


    Hua Ruoan had some doubts on his face, "It''s just two cultivators in the Qi refining realm, Zhang Family doesn''t care so much, what kind of cultivator is it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "They are two cultivators who know how to escape from the earth. They look a little strange."


    "The repairer of the earth escape technique?"


    Hua Ruoan suddenly realized, his expression changed slightly, "It turns out that you killed the secret practitioner of the Zhang family. This kind of practitioner is no small thing, absolutely loyal to the family, and extremely important, even tens of thousands of spiritual stones cannot be cultivated. One. You killed two in one fell swoop. This is a deep hatred. If I were the Zhang family, I would be stalking."


    Zhou Shu spread out his hands, "They came to find something first, but I can''t blame me."


    "what?"


    Hua Ruo settled down, as if he had thought of something, his expression was very confused, "The secret practitioner is at least at the tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm, but they came to deal with you, but you were killed by you. How did you do it?"


    He hadn''t noticed for a while. In his eyes, Zhou Shu had always been a weak cultivator, and he was surprised to be able to perform like this now.


    Zhou Shu vaguely said, "Luck also depends on the protection of seniors."


    There are some things you can say, but you can��t say it too clearly. You have to hold your cards well.


    Hua Ruoan looked at Zhou Shu earnestly for a while, and nodded slightly, "It seems that I have to re-evaluate your value. Brother Zhou, you seem to be much more expensive than I thought."


    The pursuit of the Zhang family can prove that what Zhou Shu said was the truth. At this time, Zhou Shu had completely changed his image in Hua Ruoan''s eyes.


    In the past, Hua Ruoan only thought that Zhou Shu had some ability and could catch the line of Talisman, but the greater value lies in Fulu and Talisman, not Zhou Shu itself, but now it seems that Zhou Shu itself is also very valuable. Unexpectedly big.


    "The shopkeeper has been awarded."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "How much does the shopkeeper think is appropriate?"


    "It''s hard to count."


    Hua Ruoan''s face showed some joy, "I have always been optimistic about Brother Zhou, and I also hope to maintain good business relations with Brother Zhou, but I didn''t know what the future of Brother Zhou was before, and it was worth paying more. Now... ��"


    asked when he was comfortable, "how is it now?"


    "just now����"


    Hua Ruoan gave Zhou Shu a deep look, "It''s expensive."


    "How expensive?"


    Hua Ruoan chuckled, his eyes narrowed, "Anyway, the Zhang family brothers can''t afford it."


    "Thank you Hua, the shopkeeper, and I am grateful."


    Hearing these words, Zhou Shu''s heart was relieved.


    Hua Ruoan walked out of the cabin, and the Zhang family brothers on the opposite side waited a little impatiently. Similarly, they couldn''t hear what Hua Ruoan and Zhou Shu said. Naturally, the isolation formation is indispensable in the treasure ship.


    Zhang Yichun kept muttering in his mouth, but Zhang Yiming was still gentle.


    "How is shopkeeper Hua thinking?"


    Hua Ruoan smiled like a mystery, "I am a businessman, and I have to do business naturally. As long as UU reading offers a starting price, there is nothing I can''t do."


    Zhang Yiming''s face was full of joy, "It''s easy to say, I''ll be satisfied with the offer from Shopkeeper Hua."


    "Well, I really am a business man, much better than your brother."


    Hua Ruoan nodded slightly, stretched out his right hand and shook it, "It''s the price."


    "Five thousand? Why don''t you..."


    Zhang Yichun was halfway through speaking, and Zhang Yiming immediately blocked him back.


    "Five thousand, no problem! Shopkeeper Hua, put that kid down, five thousand middle-grade spirit stones will be delivered to the house soon!"


    Zhang Yiming promised loudly, and then looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of resentment in his eyes, thinking to himself, although there are a lot of 5,000 medium-grade spirit stones, he must be given for Zhou Shu''s sake. He is too dangerous.


    Zhou Shu responded with a smile, even with a lot of sarcasm in his smile.


    This made Zhang Yiming feel more resentful, and he secretly roared, "You will still be laughing when you die? I will make you unable to survive, and to die!"


    He rubbed his hands, looked excited, waiting for Hua Ruoan to put Zhou Shu down, and fulfilled his wish.


    However, Hua Ruoan shook his head and sighed slightly, "Brother Zhang, I''m not talking about middle grade, but top grade."


    "What? Five thousand high-grade spirit stones! Why don''t you grab it!"


    This time, Zhang Yiming couldn''t hold back, and shouted out with his brother.


    The value of the top-grade spirit stone is more than a hundred times that of the middle-grade, and the top-grade 5,000 will cost Zhang Jiaquan almost the same.


    is impossible to accept.


    (PS: It may be on the shelves tomorrow, I am very worried, I hope to support a few first orders, every author needs a subscription, I am very grateful.)


    UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading!

 Chapter 168: Refining 8 layers

    ?(It��s not easy. [Read the latest chapters]


    The New Year is almost here, everyone is busy, and writing a book is not easy and it is not easy to read and cherish.


    I hope I won��t drop the favorites, and you can keep the ones you don��t subscribe to. Check it out occasionally and cast a few votes. This is also a great support. Thank you very much.


    Guarantee to finish the book, thank you! )


    "Selling and selling cannot be righteous and righteous, brother Yiming, don''t be angry. If you can''t do business this time, it may not be impossible next time."


    Hua Ruoan shook his head slightly, with a usual smile, "I believe we can make it next time, goodbye."


    He waved his hand and led the treasure ship away.


    On the shuttle boat, Zhang Yiming and Zhang Yichun''s faces were green, watching the lucky treasure ship slowly flying away without moving. But looking closely, their bodies couldn''t help trembling, and they were obviously outraged.


    After a while, Zhang Yichun stomped hard and said fiercely, "Catch up and kill them!"


    He couldn''t stop his rage, with blue veins bursting out of his face, and his face was terrifying like a ghost.


    Zhang Yiming''s face was even more terrifying, and there were a lot of dark clouds on the blue veins, but he still maintained a little sense and shook his head.


    "Can''t do it, we don''t know what Hua Ruoan has, if it doesn''t work, the Zhang family will be over."


    The two hated their teeth, but they could only watch the treasure ship leave.


    On the other side, Zhou Shu was sitting in the stern of the boat, looking back, a little nervous, "Treasurer Hua, will they not chase, do you need to avoid it for a while? I think they will become angry, I am afraid they will lose their minds."


    "It''s fine, what can you do if you lose your mind?"


    Hua Ruoan was still smiling, sitting on his own, turning a blind eye to the Zhang brothers, "Although I am a businessman, it is not easy to deal with me."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said no more.


    Sanyuanzhai has been opened for more than forty years and has never had any major troubles. Hua Ruoan is deeply hidden and will not be an ordinary cultivator.


    After a while, the shuttle boat did not chase. Instead, they went far away.


    Zhou Shu let out a sigh of relief and bowed his hands in a salute, "Shopkeeper Hua, I really want to thank you this time."


    This thank you sincerely. If it weren''t for Hua Ruoan, I''m afraid he would be in a great dilemma.


    The Fengling Stone still didn''t know what monster beast could be summoned. The key was that his spirit summoning curse hadn''t been well deduced, so he could barely use it, and the monster beast that was summoned might attack its owner. Now is not a good time to use.


    Sealing the spirit stone is an excellent help, but it is not so easy to master it completely. It is necessary to be fully proficient in the spirit summoning spell and be able to flexibly communicate with the spirit of the beast.


    Hua Ruoan glanced at Zhou Shu, and a sly like a fox flashed in his eyes, "No thanks, I am a businessman, and I will naturally do what I think is advantageous. You remember, you must give me enough in the future. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously. "I know that Fu Lu is absolutely indispensable for the shopkeeper."


    Hua Ruoan thought for a while, and said slowly, "Maybe it''s not just Fulu."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "What else does the shopkeeper want?"


    "I''ll talk about it later, five thousand top grades, you remember it is." Hua Ruoan waved his hand and did not continue.


    "I will remember."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. Regardless of what Hua Ruoan asked for, he received a favor after all. It should also be repaid. It is better to make it clear. In short, it is a business matter, and it is not a shackle. There is no problem with the cultivation of the heart.


    "It''s almost there, you go down. It''s best not to go out of the mountain in the future, the Zhang family won''t just let it go."


    Seeing the Gate of the Lotus School from a distance, Hua Ruoan quickly descended to Duyun, his identity was not suitable for entering the Lotus School.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Before the foundation is built. I won''t go out."


    This time he bought enough materials to avoid going down the mountain for at least half a year.


    In this distress, if his consciousness had grown to a certain level and he could not feel that someone was spying on him, and he would not have thought of looking for Hua Ruoan to **** him, the consequences would be difficult to imagine.


    If you don''t go down the mountain, there is no danger in the Dutch school. Once the foundation is built, he will have to find it by himself without waiting for the Zhang family to find it. He would not turn to the sect for help with this kind of hatred. Now his position in the sect is embarrassing, and he has entangled with the elder disciples. Everyone can''t avoid it, I''m afraid no one will come forward, but he believes that he can definitely solve it by himself.


    As for Zhang Bo, who is in the same school, he will definitely eat the bitter fruit he planted.


    Returning to the residence, Zhou Shu entered a state of practice day after day.


    There is no waste of a single bit, every bit of energy is spent where it is necessary, deduction, practice, physical training, rest is a symbol, and it goes round and round.


    The process was very boring, but thinking of the goal to be achieved, Zhou Shu always had a sense of excitement, as if he had been enchanted, and dedicated his whole person.


    The seventh to the eighth level of the Qi Refining Realm is a big bottleneck for the cultivators, which can benefit qi and expand the veins, and countless cultivators are stuck at this step and cannot make progress. But for Zhou Shu, this bottleneck had been broken long ago, and he didn''t even need a Yiqi Pill, and he could cultivate it with the flow.


    But it was still two months before Zhou Shu reached the eighth level of the Qi Refining Realm.


    Judging from the previous state, he had already reached the middle of the seventh floor of the Qi Refining Realm, but it took two months for the rest. This speed was not fast, or even slow.


    However, Zhou Shu himself understood that slowness has the advantage of slowness. Some time ago, he had been dancing on steel wire and walking on thin ice, and continuously breaking through the edge of the limit caused considerable damage to his body. He is like a perpetual motion machine that never stops working, constantly absorbing and transforming, depleted and then recovering...heavy burden, physical exhaustion, and more importantly, he uses medicine for cultivation, not pure aura.


    Although the medicinal power in the medicine is much greater than the concentration of heaven and earth aura, there are inevitably many impurities in the medicine. During the urgent cultivation, he didn''t have time to take care of it, so many of these impurities remained in the body, and there were many impurities in the qi veins, sea of ??qi, and even blood. If you just leave it alone and continue to advance by leaps and bounds, the hidden dangers caused by these impurities will one day break out completely, causing more serious consequences than the rupture of the Qi pulse.


    In fact, it has already appeared a little bit. He is more fatigued than in the past, and his reaction has been slower, and his spiritual control has also been weakened. When drawing the talisman, he unexpectedly failed two consecutive failures. This was impossible in the past.


    Zhou Shuruo has realized Although time is tight, the body is more important. Only the strongest foundation can reach the final peak without leaving a trace of hidden danger.


    So in the past two months, he deliberately slowed down, using the transformed pure spiritual power to flush every part of his body back and forth every day, completely getting rid of impurities.


    This step is very important, whether it is for refining qi or refining the body.


    So although it took two months to reach the eighth level of the Qi Refining Realm, Zhou Shu didn''t feel like wasting time.


    "The body is now in its best condition. Take the middle-grade Kaiyang Pill to reach the nineth level of the Qi Refining Pill, and then retreat with the middle-grade Qi Condensing Pill to hit the refining state to complete. These are all in the plan. Ji, what should I do?"


    Zhou Shu thought secretly.


    He didn''t know much about Zhuji. Although he had read many classics, he was still a little confused and half-understood.


    "Building a foundation is not only difficult, but also very dangerous. Many practitioners can''t build a foundation for a few years, or even dare not build a foundation for a lifetime. I hope I won''t be stuck here." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 169: Shen Wen

    ? Boom boom boom boom, there was a knock on the door.


    You don''t need to look at it to know that it is Zhu Dashan, Zhou Shu opened the door.


    Zhu Dashan said carelessly, "Brother Zhou, it''s time for chores today."


    "Almost forgot, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly, and walked to the dust washing courtyard with Zhu Dashan.


    "It''s still a couple chores?"


    Zhou Shu expressed gratitude, "Well, I''m sorry to trouble you, Lao Zhu."


    "No trouble, no trouble, little things," Zhu Dashan patted his chest sharply, "You help me more, with your guidance, now I am going very well, only forty-nine vitals from the goal, haha, say Maybe the three of us are my most advanced inner door!"


    Speaking of Qi pulse, the smile on his face couldn''t stop at all, he was extremely happy.


    From less than a hundred vitals, to two hundred now, it''s incredible. A cultivator who is recognized as only able to train the body, now he can practice qi normally. This makes Zhu Dashan feel excited all the time. Therefore, he has always regarded Zhou Shu as his best brother and the most powerful teacher. Look.


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, "Old Zhu, work harder to get in the inner door early."


    For several months, the two have been doing two-person chores inspections, but Zhou Shu only took over tasks and did not do it. He agreed with the disciples who led the team. Zhou Shu would not go and don''t contribute, and all contributions would be given to the disciples who led the team. In this way, the disciples leading the team are also satisfied, and they can contribute more with less trouble, and they are very happy.


    The two followed the inspection, and they were walking into the Miscellaneous Hall. Before entering the door, a blue-shirted repairman walked towards him, "Follow me."


    "Huh? Brother Yun?"


    Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan were a little stunned, the cultivator in front of them was Yunli who hadn''t seen them for a long time.


    "Senior Brother Yun, you came out facing the wall, haven''t it been less than a year?"


    The punished cloud facing the wall came out of the mountain, looking refreshed, his face was light but it was difficult to hide the luster in it, and most of it was very close to the Ningmai Realm. It''s just that there is a trace of worry between his eyebrows, and there seems to be something on his mind.


    Yun Li shook his head slightly and said nothing. Take out Duyun directly and said lightly, "Come up."


    Zhu Dashan quickly said, "Brother Yun. I can go for this mission. Brother Zhou has to challenge Hong Yuan. Time is tight..."


    Zhou Shu bowed and explained slowly, "Senior Brother Yun. Can I not do the task? I don''t want to contribute..."


    Yun Li didn''t say anything, and said calmly, "Come up, of course, you can also not go."


    "Junior Brother is willing to go."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, and went to the cloud with Zhu Dashan.


    He sighed secretly, and when he met Yun Li, who he knew well, he thought he could go back to practice without having to spend a lot of words, but he didn''t expect Yun Li to be merciless. Without listening to the explanation, let him do chores together.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming up, Yunli nodded lightly, then led Duyun to fly directly to the depths of the Heyin School.


    On the road, Yunli said nothing, with a cold expression, Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan were naturally uneasy to talk, and they were worried.


    Fly to a mountain peak covered by clouds and mist, Yunli stopped to cross the clouds, "follow me down."


    "Ah. Don''t you do inspections?"


    Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan looked at each other with puzzled faces.


    Yun Li didn''t explain, a flying sword suddenly appeared under his feet, and it fell directly into the clouds. At the same time, Zhou Shu floated up and followed Yunli, leaving Zhu Dashan alone on Duyun.


    "Hey, brother, what are you doing, what do you mean by hanging me here?"


    Zhu Dashan looked confused. Yelling.


    Zhou Shu was even more confused, "Senior Brother Yun, are you?"


    "Come with me, someone wants to see you."


    Yun Li didn''t explain much, and led Zhou Shu to a thatched cottage.


    At first glance, the thatched cottage was unremarkable, not as good as Zhou Shu''s own, but when he approached it, he was surprised.


    This thatched house is alive! Living, it does not mean that it can walk or run, but that every thatch that composes the thatched house grows very well, and looks green and full of vitality. Hundreds of thousands of thatchs are connected together to form the shape of a house, doors, windows, eaves, etc. are all available, and there is no trace of deliberate construction at all, which completely conforms to the natural way.


    Letting thatch grow into a house by itself is completely different from that of a house made of thatch. Zhou Shu couldn''t think of how to do this.


    Only in this thatched house, you can see that the people inside are absolutely extraordinary.


    Yun Li saw Zhou Shu''s astonishment, and said calmly, "This room hasn''t been there just now."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback when he heard the sound, and the astonishment in his heart increased. Could it be said that a single thought can make the grass follow the command, and then it can immediately grow into this look? It is incredible, unimaginable.


    Even those in the Golden Core Realm or even the Nascent Soul Realm can''t do this.


    Unless, these are not grass at all.


    "Come in."


    The thatch opened automatically, a door was opened, and a flat voice came from the room.


    "Yes."


    Yunli looked respectful, and Zhou Shu also walked towards the thatched cottage with unquenchable surprise and respect.


    A middle-aged cultivator stood in the middle of the thatched house, with black hair and white eyebrows, a faint light in his eyes, holding a blue wooden sword in his hand, and looking at them indifferently.


    "Elder Shen, Zhou Shu has brought it here."


    Yun Li bowed, and then exited the hut. Standing outside the house, he looked indifferent, but his eyes were slightly worried.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Shen Wen and immediately followed by saluting, "Disciple Zhou Shu, I have seen Elder Shen."


    So it was him? Is he an elder of the Golden Core Realm?


    This elder Shen Wenshen, Zhou Shu met once during the introductory test. Although he was not impressed, Zhou Shu quickly recognized him.


    But it feels a little different. At that time, Shen Wen played chess on the top of Lingyun Cliff, indifferent and gentle, gentleman, but now Shen Wen is solemn, holding a sword in his hand, although it is an ordinary wooden sword, but gives him a kind of A lot of pressure, this pressure does not come from spiritual power or divine consciousness, but from the sword itself.


    Shen Wen''s jaw slightly, his face expressionless, "No need to be polite. Zhou Shu, do you know why you are here?"


    "The disciples don''t know, is Brother Hong''s business?"


    Zhou Shu raised his head and stood aside with his hands down, his expression calm.


    He challenged Hong Yuan, and there was a lot of talk in the Dutch school, and Hong Yuan''s invading and deceiving the wind behind it was also publicized through Zhu Dashan''s big mouth.


    However, the senior management has remained silent, and no one has ever spoken out and lost his voice collectively.


    This made Zhou Shu quite puzzled. Didn''t the Heyin faction seniors care at all, or even conducted an investigation? This is unlikely, but it looks like this.


    In this regard, he naturally had a lot of dissatisfaction, but did not show it. In the Heyin School, he already had some sense of belonging and still had expectations for the Zongmen, so he would wait for the Zongmen''s reply.


    But there is also a time limit for waiting. If Zongmen has been so indifferent, or wiped it out lightly, then the moment he defeated Hong Yuan, it was when he left the Zongmen.


    The one who should have come is here, but Zhou Shu didn''t expect it to be Shen Wen.


    Shen Wen is the Golden Core Elder, one of the four Sovereigns of the Heyin School, but more importantly, Shen Wen is also Hong Yuan''s mentor. His arrival may not be a good thing for Zhou Shu, and Yunli''s previous performance seems to explain this.


    Shen Wen stared at Zhou Shu with straight eyes, "Zhou Shu, do you resent the sect?"


    Along with the words, an unspeakable pressure quickly enveloped Zhou Shu, like a thousand needles, everywhere.


    This kind of coercion takes into account both divine consciousness and spiritual power, and it does not hurt people, but it has the effect of calming the soul, which makes people scared. And the unsound cultivator will even directly kneel on the ground and honestly confess what is in his heart. miss you.


    The effect is similar to that of a mantra.


    Zhou Shu endured it. Although it was painful, he still maintained a clear consciousness.


    He resolutely shook his head, "No, the disciples will not resent."


    No matter what you think in your heart, you can''t speak of resentment. As a sect disciple, speaking the words of resentment to the sect in front of the sect elder, there will never be any good fruit.


    What was justified before becomes unreasonable, and if someone is caught, it will give birth to a crime for no reason.


    Shen Wen was a little surprised, but his expression was still serious, "My disciple robbed you of your things, but I was indifferent and didn''t help you get it back. Why don''t you resent?"


    Zhou Shu slowly shook his head, "It was Liu Yixiu and Hong Yuan who grabbed things from the disciples. They had nothing to do with the elder, nor were they instructed by the elder. Why should the disciple resent the elder? , Is the original intention of the cultivator, and I believe that the sect will deal with it impartially."


    Shen Wen smiled indifferently, "It''s a good one to deal with it impartially. Most of you don''t accept it? Since you challenged Hong Yuan, everything went wrong, and the disciples made things difficult for you. Even several peak masters are also targeting you. Why don''t you resent?"


    "The interference of foreign objects does not affect the disciples. The disciples have no dissatisfaction, and the disciples feel that with Elder Shen''s generosity, they will never deliberately let others do this kind of thing. This is their own opinion and has nothing to do with Elder Shen. ."


    The pressure around is getting more and more intense, but Zhou Shu looked calm A slight smile appeared on Shen Wen''s face, "You understand, but you also know that it is easy if I want to stop them, as long as I speak , You won��t suffer any trouble at all, but I haven��t. Even so, don��t you resent it?"


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "The disciple dare not, how wise the elder is, he naturally has his own consideration, and the disciple feels that these are the tests of the elder and the sect on the disciple, and it is only good for the disciple."


    These words are tricky, but he knows that if he speaks resentment now, the result will never be good.


    The more you get to the back, the less you can change your argument, you must stand firm.


    "I don''t know if I don''t dare to be afraid, you are very good at talking and seem to be very loyal to the sect."


    Shen Wen smiled slightly, but his face changed in an instant, and his words suddenly became sharp, "But do you really think so?"


    The thatched cottage turbulent instantaneously, the thatch shook like waves, Zhou Shu seemed like a boat in a storm, and would capsize at any time. To be continued.


    PS: The chapter got a chapter wrong, sorry.

 Chapter 170: make up

    ? It should be the final test.


    The pressure around Zhou Shu was a lot stronger, as if the grass on the thatched house had grown a lot, the waves rushed towards him like a rush, tying him tightly, unable to move, his hands and feet were bound, and it was difficult. To breathe.


    This feeling was real to the extreme. He suddenly felt that all of this was not perception, but real and real. The surrounding thatch actually grew endlessly.


    There are boundless thatchs all around. They are as sharp as knives, cutting the body piece by piece, the pain is unbearable, but there is no trace of scars.


    Is this a magic formula or a formation method, or something else?


    Zhou Shu is not clear, but his mind will never be affected by them, saying things that shouldn''t be said.


    With the sharp blade added, Zhou Shu still straightened his body and said loudly, "What the disciple said, every sentence is what he thought in his heart, and there is no falsehood."


    Shen Wen stared at Zhou Shu, and after a long time, he finally nodded, "Very well, it''s really a blessing that Zongmen has a disciple like you."


    He put away the wooden sword in his hand, and at the same time, the thatch around Zhou Shu disappeared. What''s even stranger is that the thatched cottage also disappeared.


    The three of them stood on the top of the peak without any cover.


    As the thatch disappeared, Zhou Shu gradually stood firm. He was shocked and suddenly realized that it was not a real thatched house, but Shen Wen''s sword intent.


    Actually used the sword intent to this degree.


    He couldn��t let his divine sense out, he could only perceive it with his five senses, he couldn��t distinguish himself, but he never expected that such vivid grass was turned into a sword intent. I''m afraid to reach the perfect state.


    He looked at Shen Wen in shock, speechless for a long while.


    "Do as you said before, Yunli."


    Shen Wen didn''t explain, he said something to Yunli, then he took his sword and stepped into the cloud, and there was no trace in a moment.


    Zhou Shu stood there silently.


    Those sword intents are as true as illusion, not only have spiritual power but also spiritual consciousness, they can affect people''s hearts more than formations and tactics. The slightest instability in mind will be taken advantage of. Fortunately, Shen Wen''s test would not exceed the scope of the Qi Refining Realm Cultivator, and Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness was far stronger than the average Qi Refining Realm Cultivator, so he was not affected.


    He looked at Yunli on the side, his face was a bit bad.


    I was wronged. He still needs to be treated like this. I am afraid that he would have exploded long ago after changing to another person, but he has been a human for two lives, knowing that he needs more tolerance at this time, so he remains calm. But there are many injustices in my heart.


    He wanted to ask, why on earth is this necessary?


    Yun Li''s expression was still light, but the previous worries were gone, and a hearty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Fortunately, you didn''t say anything about resenting the sect, which made me bear your heart for a while."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "What will happen after I say it?"


    Yun Li''s face suddenly became a little stern, "What do you mean? You carry the great secret that concerns the life and death of the Zongmen, but you hold grudges against the Zongmen. What else would the Zongmen treat you?"


    "The big secret..."


    Zhou Shu muttered a few silent words in his heart, but he realized that his heart suddenly shook, "Didn''t I take the heart demon oath in that matter?"


    It suddenly occurred to him that there was indeed a secret to the life and death of the Heyin School, the Sand Sea Secret Realm, but he never wanted to say it, because the secret realm he could safely enter was even more secret to him. It is impossible to tell others even without an oath.


    However, Zongmen didn''t know Zhou Shu''s thoughts, and kept focusing on watching Zhou Shu, worrying that Zhou Shu would be resentful and leak the news about the secrets of the Heyin School to other schools, leaving the Heyin School in desperation.


    It is no wonder that Shen Wen will be tested like this just now. Only Yun Li could find him about this matter, and the others basically didn''t know.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t thought of this before, but now it feels a little scary. If he spoke of resentment just now, I really dare not think about the consequences.


    "If the resentment is extremely extreme, some people would say that they would rather die. Fortunately, you are not such a person. Even if you are wronged, you will put the sect first. I believe that after this time, the sect will We value you more, which is of great benefit to you."


    Yun Li nodded slightly, very pleased.


    Zhou Shu was still a little confused, "Since I am worried about my leaking secrets, why didn''t Elder Shen settle the matter sooner? Don''t you worry about me going to leak the secrets during this time?"


    "I can''t blame Elder Shen. He just returned to the mountain and came to do it as soon as he knew it. There was no delay in this matter. This matter involves the Vein Condensation Cultivator and Elder Shen. The other peak owners have no right to deal with and can only wait for Shen The elders came back, but they didn��t ignore them. For you, the three peak masters didn��t know how many disputes there were. If it hadn��t been for Guo Fengzhu insisting on being loyal to the sect, I��m afraid you would have..."


    Yun Li looked at Zhou Shu with a bitter smile.


    Zhou Shu nodded, knowing that, after all, he was just an outer disciple. If he knew such a secret in other sects, he might have been wiped out by the sect a long time ago. The dead will keep secrets.


    The world of immortality is cruel.


    Yun Li continued, "Elder Zhao is still inside, and the former elder can''t get out of retreat. Once Elder Jin makes alchemy, he doesn''t care about anything. Only Elder Shen can solve it. If you delay it for a while, don''t resent it."


    "So that''s it, I understand."


    Zhou Shu expressed understanding and nodded, "Since it has been passed, how was the matter resolved? What does Elder Shen want Senior Brother to do?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Heyin sends rewards and punishments."


    Yun Li smiled and took out a few things.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes immediately focused on those things, and he couldn''t move away.


    "Don''t worry, it''s yours after all."


    Yun Li smiled, picked up a black armband and handed it to him, "This is a black light bracer. It is a first-level top grade. It comes with two tactics. It is very suitable for practitioners. You can experience it by yourself. The value is better than many second-order magic weapons. By the way, this magic weapon was cultivated by Liu Yi and is one of the treasures of the Zongmen."


    Zhou Shu took the wristband and was quite angry, "Liu Yixiu, how is he?"


    Talking about this person, Zhou Shu had a lot of anger. He was even more abominable than Hong Yuan. He not only greeted the material, but also insulted Xu Lie.


    Yun Li nodded, "It is a very bad behavior to embezzle disciple''s materials. Even though he is a condensed vein cultivator, he must also be punished. During the year, it can only be used for refining the sect, and cannot accept the business of other disciples."


    The punishment is really heavy. I don��t know how long it will take to save 300,000 contributions. Moreover, with good craftsmanship, I can only do things for the sect, and cannot help other people refine tools, which is equivalent to losing the greatest source of wealth.


    Zhou Shu was a little relieved, but still felt very regretful, "It''s still not enough, too light. Is this magic weapon compensation, brother, what about my deceit?"


    Yun Li shook his head, "Guifeng, there is only that one in the sect, and you can only get it back by yourself. Although Hong Yuan used the tricks he used, he still bought the spirit stone from Liu Yixiu. Zong The door cannot punish him for this, but you must understand that not punishing him is not because he is a disciple of Elder Shen."


    Zhou Shu nodded, calmly, "Also, it''s just what I want."


    Yun Li praised, "Yes, what you lose must be taken back with your own hands. This is the true meaning of the cultivator. If you fake it, it will be detrimental to your heart. If you encounter a grievance, you don''t have to ask the sect for help. He challenged, and I admire him tightly. Even Elder Shen appreciates him very much, so he does not intend to hinder you and let you have a fair test."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, noncommittal.


    Is it fair? Not fair.


    But he will not blame others, he knows very well that there is rarely such a thing as fairness no matter where. It''s just that in the world of cultivating immortals, as long as he is strong enough, he can fight for fairness, and even define what fairness is by himself. He looks forward to that day and is sure that it will come.


    "I know what you are thinking. This is not fair. Regardless of your cultivation level, the identity of a disciple, Junior Brother Hong, has already taken a lot of advantage, and your cultivation environment is far inferior to him. You can''t even take up tasks and can''t delay. Chores."


    Yun Li looks serious, "But what you did before deserves some fairness from the sect. If you want more, you need to work **** your own, don''t complain. Every cultivator in the world of cultivating immortals comes here like this~www. novelhall.com~ Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother, I never complain. "


    "The token of Panyu Cave, six months, should be enough for you to cultivate to the tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm."


    A token fell in Zhou Shu''s hands.


    Zhou Shu looked at token and shook his head and smiled bitterly. Most of the disciples dreamed of this thing, but it was useless to him. He could only practice with medicinal liquid when his Qi pulse was damaged. There was still one in the storage bag, and he had never used it.


    Yun Li didn''t notice Zhou Shu''s expression and pointed to the other two things, "You need to pick one of these two."


    A jade bottle and a spiritual grass with only one leaf.


    Yunli opened the jade bottle, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but startled slightly, "Building a foundation?"


    Inside the jade bottle lay an almost pure and transparent pill, blue like water, with several ripples looming back and forth, not a mortal thing.


    The problem that had been entangled before, now seems to be solved easily. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 171: Own way

    "Yes, it''s Jidan. [Full text reading] Junior brother still doesn''t understand Jiji, do you want me to explain it to you?" Yunli smiled and looked at Zhou Shu with sincerity.


    For Zhou Shu, who did not have a master, this was a rare opportunity. He hurriedly bowed and saluted, "Senior Brother Yun, please give me your advice, and my younger brothers listen carefully."


    For the cultivator, building a foundation is the real threshold for cultivating immortals. From then on, it is reborn, no food is needed, no sickness, no more mortals.


    There are three ways to build the foundation, directly build the foundation, build the foundation with the foundation pill, and build the foundation with the spiritual object.


    After the cultivator reaches Consummation, he can directly build the foundation. The advantage is that nothing is spent. The disadvantage is that once the foundation fails, the cultivator has only two endings. Either the body will disappear or the spirit will be severely injured. He may not be able to recover in eight years, and the possibility of serious injury is many times greater than death.


    Because of this, many practitioners are stuck in the Qi refining realm and are not daring to build a foundation. For example, the two secret practitioners of the Zhang family will lose their value if they fail to build the foundation, and the consequences are worrying.


    And if you build a foundation with a foundation building, there is no such worry.


    The foundation pill will not increase the success rate of the repairer, nor will it increase the strength of the repairer, but it can perfectly protect the repairer. The repairer who builds the foundation with the foundation building will not die even if the foundation fails, and even if the spirit is damaged, it only takes a few months to recover.


    But Zhu Jidan is not so good.


    This kind of no-grade pill is worth more than 20,000 middle-grade spirit stones, and it is difficult to buy.


    This is because the materials needed for refining Jidan are various and precious, ranging from Tier 1 to Tier 4. Basically, only the larger sects can collect all the materials. Even if there are alchemists in the small sects, they can��t find the materials. system.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, most cultivators build foundations directly, and very few cultivators can afford to build foundations.


    After hearing the introduction of the two kinds of foundation building, Zhou Shu pointed to the spirit grass, "Brother asked me to choose one of the two. Is that spirit grass the spiritual object for foundation building?"


    "Yes, it''s called Ningjian grass. The third-order spirit grass is also used for foundation building, but..." Yun Li stopped talking.


    "but what?"


    Yun Li stared at Zhou Shu, saying every word. "Use the condensed sword grass to build a foundation. If you fail, you will definitely die."


    "The key is what are the benefits?"


    Yun Li''s expression was quite cautious, and he said the third way to build a foundation.


    Use spiritual objects such as Lingcao Lingyu Lingguo to attack the foundation.


    The use of spiritual objects in the process of building a foundation may cause the repairer to take off the mortal womb at the same time. Let the spiritual creatures transform the body to obtain certain characteristics of the spiritual creatures. For the cultivator, this can only be achieved at the only pass through which the foundation is built to escape the world, and it is not possible at any other time.


    But the advantages and disadvantages of this approach are very obvious and polarized.


    The success rate of foundation building decreases, and the practitioner will endure tremendous pain. Once the body cannot stand it and the foundation fails, he will die immediately. There is absolutely no other possibility, but once it withstands it, according to the fit between the spiritual creature and the practitioner, the practitioner will get additional benefits-stimulate potential and increase strength. The higher the fit, the greater the benefit. With a perfect fit with the cultivator, the cultivator may acquire a special characteristic, but the probability is very low. There is no one.


    If Zhou Shu realized something, "Condensing sword grass, if you use it to successfully build a foundation, will it be of great benefit to sword repair?"


    "Yes. It is rumored that Sword Condensing Grass was transformed by the sword intent of ancient power. If it is successfully used to build a foundation, the cultivator may be more friendly to the sword, and it will be easier to understand the sword intent. If it fits perfectly, you can even understand it. Ancient sword intent, but this probability is close to zero. Don''t think too much."


    Yun Li looked at Zhou Shu quite cautiously, "Now you can choose carefully. Be cautious. This is a very crucial step for the cultivator."


    "Thank you, brother, for your guidance, brother is grateful."


    Zhou Shu saluted seriously.


    The foundation-building problem bothered him before, but he didn''t want to get a clear solution now.


    Yun Li��s guidance was extremely detailed, and after a full half an hour, he also learned a lot of knowledge that was not available in the classics.


    Zongmen gave him such a rare Jidan, which can also represent sincerity. It seems that after several tests, he has really been recognized by the Zongmen.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Can you choose them all?"


    "No, they cannot be used at the same time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then I want to build a Jidan."


    "You choose to build Jidan?"


    Yun Li was stunned for a moment, and his eyes looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of surprises. After only a moment, the surprise turned into disappointment.


    Zhou Shu nodded and repeated, "Yes, Zhu Jidan."


    Yun Liwei sighed, "Junior Brother chose the right way. If you build the foundation with Ning Jiancao, you will die if you fail. It is really hard to accept. It makes sense to choose a stable foundation."


    After finishing speaking, he glanced at Zhou Shu and couldn''t help but said again, "But brother, have you ever thought that no matter what method is used to build the foundation, the success rate will not increase. Instead of mediocre foundation building, it is better to give it a try? , Achieve greater success."


    This sentence is indeed a well-intentioned, teaching like a teacher.


    Yun Li, who is about to congeal his veins, is very clear. In the world of cultivating immortals, foundation building is a watershed. Most accomplished cultivators build foundations with spiritual objects. Only if the starting point is one step higher will they surpass ordinary people in the future. And Jidan is only for mediocre people. With Jidan, it is difficult to have a good future unless there is a great opportunity.


    As a senior who has been following Zhou Shu, he does not want Zhou Shu to become a mediocre person after seeing Zhou Shu''s various performances.


    When Zhou Shu heard Yun Li''s words, he was very grateful, "Thank you, Brother Yun, for your guidance, I understand it in my heart."


    Yun Li frowned, "I understand why I chose Jidan?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Because building a foundation is expensive."


    An anger flashed in Yun Li''s eyes and scolded, "Absurd!"


    "Senior brother, don''t get angry," Zhou Shu explained quickly, "The first is indeed because the base pill is rare and expensive, and it is of course necessary. The second is because I don''t need the sword grass, but I still use spiritual objects to build the foundation. Strive for a higher starting point."


    If Yun Li had some enlightenment, he looked at Zhou Shu with doubts, "Oh? You mean to use other spiritual objects?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "If I use Condensed Sword Grass to build the foundation, then I will determine the direction, and I will be destined to be a sword repairer in the future. I don''t want this, so I don''t need Consolidated Sword Grass."


    "Is sword repair bad?"


    Yun Li was quite puzzled, "In my opinion, although your qualifications are not good, you are very talented in sword art, and can resist the Chunhui sword intent of Elder Shen, which shows this. If you concentrate on sword repair, you will probably succeed. Not to mention Yuan Ying, the golden core shouldn��t be difficult, but if you are distracted by other things, you may get nowhere. Otherwise, physical cultivation is fine. I can persuade Elder Shen to replace Ningjian grass with black fish."


    Yun Li said sincerely, and Zhou Shu was grateful, but still shook his head, "Brother, I practice swordsmanship, but I don''t practice swordsmanship, I practice physical training, and I don''t practice physical training. I don''t want to do anything."


    Zhou Shu has always had his own thoughts. He will not do pure talismanic or sword repairs, and practice or something. That is tantamount to self-limitation. His goal is to grow into an immortal without focusing on swords and talisman. Such things, those are just means to cultivate immortals, not ends.


    He has the ability to deduct and calculate, no matter what he does, he can get twice the result with half the effort, pill talisman sword formation and even Zen, etc., when he will dabble, he will not be limited to one point.


    "Sword training, but not sword training, physical training, but not physical training?"


    Yunli paused and thought for a while, "So, I understand, but your idea is simple. If you don''t devote yourself to everything, it will be difficult to get the Tao in it. What are you talking about cultivating immortality? All cultivators gain the Dao from one thing, first obtain the Dao and then become the immortal. Such as kendo, alchemy, etc., they have been accumulated for thousands of years, full of truth, as long as they understand thoroughly They are very promising when they become immortals."


    "Senior brother has a point."


    Zhou Shu nodded for a moment of silence, then raised his head, eyes flashing with an unusual look, like stars, "Most of those swordsmanship talismans have been passed down through thousands of years. It does contain the method of becoming immortal, but how many people in the world have obtained the Tao to become immortal? Very few, only one hand can count. Instead of trying to find the method of becoming immortal among the countless swords and pill cultivators, it is better to try to create yourself The way."


    "Own way."


    Yun Li muttered a few words, staring at Zhou Shu, "Junior Brother''s ambition is really breathtaking."


    For the first time, his face showed a surprised expression, even with a little admiration. Now Zhou Shu is already very different in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Senior brother talked a lot, making the senior brother laugh."


    Yun Li shook his head, "Since you have such ambitions, I won''t say much, I hope you won''t regret it in the future."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "I have chosen the road myself, and I will definitely go down."


    ps: Thank you for the reward and monthly pass of Maple Flower Moon, I am very grateful~

 Chapter 172: Condensation

    The mountains are like waves, and the clouds are like snow. The two of them stood on the top of the peak. They didn''t speak, but each had its own mind.


    After a while, Zhou Shu laughed, "It''s too early to think about this. Brother, let''s go back for inspection, I''m afraid Junior Brother Zhu will be in a hurry."


    Yun Li shook his head slightly, "Junior, you don''t need to go, just go back. Don''t worry about chores. The elders have waived you from chores in the past few months. You can practice with peace of mind, and you can take over the tasks."


    "Ah, that''s great."


    Zhou Shu showed some joy, although Zhu Dashan and the others were helping, but it was best to not trouble people.


    "It''s better to go back together, and I will also talk to Junior Brother Zhu."


    Zhu Dashan, who was crossing the cloud, jumped anxiously and wanted to jump off. Seeing Yunli coming over, he would almost yell at him. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu''s explanation, he would cause trouble.


    After saying goodbye to the two, Zhou Shu went back to Shaofengyuan alone.


    Things were a little unexpected. I thought carefully and made sense. Fortunately, I was stable and didn��t talk nonsense. Otherwise, my life would be hard to save. But this time I finally passed the test of the Dutch school and got the approval of the sect. The development is very beneficial.


    You can also concentrate on cultivation and build a foundation.


    According to Yunli, in the Heyin School, talented disciples build foundations, sword repairers will use Condensed Sword Grass, while Danxiu uses flame fruit, which is a third-order spiritual fruit born from ground fire, yes. Alchemy is quite helpful. If the practitioner fits the flame fruit perfectly, he can even get a characteristic called "pro-fire" after the foundation is built, which will greatly benefit the absorption of abnormal fire in the future. Of course, the probability is so low that it is pointed and clear. No one in the mountains has ever gotten it.


    In addition to these two types, there are also corresponding spiritual objects in the body building foundation. For example, Xu Lie, according to Yunli, he used a vigorous black fish to build the foundation. It is a very powerful spirit fish, only three inches in size, but can Knocked away over 500 catties of rocks. Often drag people fishing into the water. Build the foundation with vigorously black fish, the body refiner will gain extra strength, the higher the fit, the greater the strength.


    All three seem to be pretty good. But Zhou Shu didn''t want to use it. Since he knew that he could use spiritual objects to build a foundation, he determined the direction and could only use the spiritual objects that increased the consciousness.


    Deduction calculations, and the powerful control derived from it. It is the root of his foothold in the world of cultivating immortals, and the root of deduction and calculation is divine consciousness, so the result is self-evident.


    "According to Senior Brother Yun, there are thousands of Tier 3 spiritual objects that can be used to build foundations, but I don''t know much, and among them, there are only three that can enhance spiritual consciousness."


    Zhou Shumo meditated, "Yueshanghua is only available in Nanzhanzhou, exclude it, and don''t even think about things like Qixingguo that can gather star power, as long as it appears. Even the cultivators of the Condensed Vein Realm have to go. Grab and rule out, the only thing I can get is Bixinsun."


    Compared to others, Bixinsun is not too difficult.


    Bixinsun is a mutant young shoot of the second-order material Cuiyan bamboo. Although rare, it is still possible to find it in a large area of ??Cuiyan bamboo.


    There are several Cuiyan Bamboo Forests in the Qingyuan Mountains, but there are none in the Heyin School. The Cuiyan Bamboo Forest closest to Zhou Shu is in the Demon Hunting Area in Luowang Valley.


    "In order to build the foundation, why should I go there again."


    Zhou Shu secretly said.


    When he returned to his home, Zhou Shu rested for a few hours. After adjusting to the best state, he took the Zhongyang Pill.


    Zhongyang Pill, aura is looming, and there are several pill patterns formed by aura. Show extraordinary.


    There is no need to say more about the effect, it is very different from not entering, the aura is several times more, and it is more refined, and a little transformation can be turned into your own spiritual power.


    It took Zhou Shu five hours to absorb this pill almost perfectly.


    Nine levels of gas refining. Come with the flow.


    The effect was better than expected, the spiritual power in the body was full, almost showing signs of overflow.


    "it''s time."


    In front of Zhou Shu, there was a huge wooden barrel.


    It was a full circle larger than the previous practice, and the liquid medicine in it was twice as large.


    "After calculation, using the current full spiritual power plus the spiritual energy in the original three barrels of medicinal liquid, it should be able to consolidate the spiritual power to a level that is sufficient to build a foundation and reach the perfect Qi refining state."


    Zhou Shu thought was settled and sat peacefully in the barrel.


    The ninth to tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm is consummated, which is the process of condensing the Qi, continuously compressing and consolidating the spiritual power in the body, raising the spiritual power level, and making the foundation construction more smooth.


    This level has nothing to do with the cultivation base, nor does it increase the spiritual power reserve, it is all for the preparation of the foundation.


    For cultivators, compressing spiritual power is extremely dangerous and difficult.


    It''s like trying to squeeze all the spiritual power in a big house into a small cabinet. Once the cabinet can''t fit, it will be useless.


    When the spiritual power is extremely squeezed, the body may turn into an explosion field, and there are rebounds of spiritual power everywhere, making the practitioner miserable. If the Qi Channel and the Qi Sea can''t bear it, they may even rupture, and all previous efforts will be lost, and the cultivation base will be greatly affected.


    Many practitioners are worried about this danger. They dare not over-compress their spiritual power, and they are over when they barely meet the requirements. Although this is easy, the spiritual power is not solid enough, and the power of the magic formula is not enough. There are hidden dangers in building foundations in the future. Low.


    Zhou Shu would not do this. He would compress his spiritual power to the extreme, until he could not compress it, and he would directly use the explosion to compress the spiritual power, so that the effect of condensing Qi would be better.


    He doesn''t care about danger at all, his Qi Vessel and Qi Sea itself are broken, and he will not use Qi Vessel and Qi Sea to condense Qi. He has a second Qi Sea, and the condensation process is completely completed in the Second Qi Sea.


    You must know that his second sea of ??qi was generated by the fourth-order demon pill, how powerful is that sea of ??qi, even if the spiritual power of the refining realm explodes a thousand times and 10,000 times, it is impossible to damage a single bit, maybe it can The shackles of the second air sea are broken, making the air sea wider.


    Completely confident.


    The spiritual explosion that others feared happened to him was just right.


    It is conceivable that as long as time and spiritual energy are enough, he can compress his spiritual power to a terrifying level, and no one can compare to other Qi-refining realm cultivators.


    Zhou Shu took out the Zhongqi Dan and swallowed it.


    If the spiritual power waiting to be compressed is explosives, the Zhongqi Pill is the lead that ignites the explosives.


    Zhou Shu concentrated all his spiritual power into the second sea of ??Qi, and then brought the medicinal power of Qi Condensing Pill to the same place.


    Bang bang bang!


    The second sea of ??anger suddenly rolled over.


    Unwilling to be compressed, they resisted one after another, but soon they knew that there was no point in resisting. This room was so strong that it was impossible to get out.


    With the explosion, Zhou Shu felt endless bursts of intense pain, but he was extremely tenacious, firmly controlling the door of the second sea of ??qi, using qi veins and the original sea of ??qi to continuously absorb and transform, and transform the medicine around him. Transformed into a stream of spiritual power, sent to the second sea of ??air.


    After three days and three nights, time passed by, the liquid medicine in the wooden barrel gradually became clear.


    In the second sea of ??anger, the spiritual power of rage gradually calmed down, as docile as a sheep, accepting the compressed fate. To be continued.

 Chapter 173: In front of the door

    ? (Ps: This chapter...If you don��t like watching female characters, you can skip it, without spending money, o(��_��)o)


    Zhou Shu was very calm when he reached perfect Qi refining.


    The spiritual power has been compressed to the extreme that it can reach. This is a realm that other cultivators can''t imagine. It has already been enough to build a foundation, but he does not intend to stop, but separates and refines the spiritual power.


    After nearly a day, thousands of spiritual power streams, such as the toughest steel wires, lined up one by one in the sea of ??air, neatly and orderly.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, this can be a good way to familiarize and analyze the newly generated spiritual power, and these spiritual power flows can freely pass through the broken qi veins, and the use of magic tricks is more casual.


    After everything was done, Zhou Shu walked out of the barrel with satisfaction.


    Although he has not yet built the foundation, he feels that his strength has improved a lot, and he is completely different from before.


    He tidied up a little bit, ready to go out, time is very tight, must race against time.


    Opening the door, Zhou Shu was startled.


    Yan Yue leaned against the door and looked like she had been waiting for a long time. Her figure was a little haggard, and she was reduced a lot. She looked at him with worried and caring eyes.


    "Senior Sister, are you out?"


    At this time, Yan Yue is also in the perfect state of refining Qi, and her harvest for nearly half a year is not small.


    Yan Yue sighed, "I just came out the day before yesterday and I don''t know that so many things have happened, Junior Brother, you... are wronged."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Heh, it''s just a small matter. How did you know, Senior Sister?"


    "Yesterday, Elder Shen announced the punishment to Shishu Liu in public. Otherwise, everyone does not know that you have been wronged. I am not here during this time and I have not been able to help you, sorry. ."


    Yan Yue kept shaking his head, looking regretful and even more sad.


    "Has the whole faction announced it? Not bad."


    Zhou Shu was quite satisfied, and Shen Wen''s doing so gave him a more favorable impression of the Heyin School. He smiled. "It''s okay, Senior Sister, don''t sigh, it''s all over."


    "Where has passed, you still have to challenge Hong Yuan!"


    Yan Yue worried. "In Gu Guangfeng, I have seen Hong Yuan several times. His strength is really strong and strong. Now he is in retreat and hits the middle stage of foundation construction, and he will definitely reach it in a year. With the lone wind sword intent, what do you do? And did you know that Elder Shen also fanned the flames for your challenge, it''s so exasperating!"


    As she talked, her face turned red and she looked very angry.


    It was the first time Zhou Shu saw her like this, and he felt strange, "How did you fan the flames?"


    "Elder Shen said that your challenge will be held in the central square of the Dust Washing Yard. The winner will get a high-grade Jing Hai Dan. A Tier 3 magic weapon. Not only will you lose nothing, but you will not be able to enter the Three Peaks within five years."


    Yan Yue said bitterly, "Isn''t this deliberately preventing you from entering the inner door, and also giving his disciples so many rewards!"


    "So..."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "I''m actually looking forward to it."


    You cannot enter the Three Peaks within five years of losing, which is equivalent to entering the inner gate for nothing. This is indeed a great price, which adds to the challenge. No one can afford to lose this challenge.


    Although the penalty for losing was great, the increased rewards made Zhou Shu even more excited.


    Jinghai Pill, the medicine used to expand Qihai. At the same time, it also has the effect of repairing the sea of ??Qi. Although this pill is useful for every repairer, it is more important to Zhou Shu. It looks like Shen Wen specially prepared it for Zhou Shu.


    Moreover, it is a top grade pill. After taking it, Zhou Shu''s Qihai can be restored by one third. Great improvement.


    Must get.


    Yan Yue was quite confused, "Junior Brother, can you win?"


    "It''s not that we can win, but we must win."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, with a lot of confidence in his eyes.


    Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu hesitantly, with a complicated expression, not knowing what to say, "You, Junior Brother, you don''t know..."


    Zhou Shu stared at Yan Yue with a slightly serious expression, "Don''t you believe me again?"


    "No, no, I believe you."


    Before thinking about it, Yan Yue quickly denied, "Junior, what can I do for you? It''s a pity that I ran out of contributions before retreating. I would leave it to you if I knew it, and exchange some talisman or something..."


    There was a bit of regret in the speech, she felt that she should not go to retreat at this time.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Senior Sister, I don''t need anything now."


    There is no shortage of pills and magic weapons, and the plan has already been determined, just act according to the plan.


    Yan Yue was a little unwilling to give up, "Then let''s pick up the task, maybe we can meet chance?"


    Without chance, she really didn''t believe Zhou Shu could defeat Hong Yuan, but she would never say that.


    Zhou Shu shook his head again, "No need, Senior Sister."


    Time is very tight now, there is no free time to pick up the task, even if he can receive a good one now.


    Yan Yue continued persistently, "Where are you going, I''ll go with you? I have a lot of time, so I can just experience it."


    "Really no need, Senior Sister."


    Zhou Shu seriously refused. He was going to the demon hunting area in Luowanggu, and he would definitely not be with Yan Yue.


    Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness is very strong, he can perceive the monitoring of Luo Wanggu''s inspecting disciples, so he can find a chance to escape, but Yan Yue can''t do it, all will only reveal whereabouts, once caught, the best result is also confiscated It is a bad thing to drive out the magic weapon.


    "Oh����"


    Yan Yuewei lowered her head, with a lot of resentment in her eyes, with a pitiful expression.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t bear it, and said softly, "Senior Sister is also a disciple of Gu Guangfeng, why don''t you help me figure out Hong Yuan''s situation, such as what he is good at besides the Gufeng Sword Art, what magic weapon does he have, whether he does physical training, etc.? These are also very important to me."


    Know yourself and the enemy, a hundred battles will never end.


    Yan Yue showed a bit of joy and immediately replied, "Okay, I will do it."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "But you must be careful not to put yourself in danger."


    Yan Yue had more joy on her face, and she smiled lightly, smiling beautifully, "I know, Junior Brother."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "By the way, when does Senior Sister plan to build the foundation?"


    Yan Yue didn''t answer the question, "Junior Brother, I just want to ask you, you are also in the Qi Refining Realm now, so you will definitely build your foundation with spiritual objects?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was calm, as if to say a very common thing Yes, I went out this time for this. "


    "I know."


    Yan Yue glanced at Zhou Shu and nodded solemnly, as if he had made an important decision.


    She has been thinking about it. When we first met, Zhou Shu was still at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm, but now that the Qi Refining Realm is completed, she can''t keep up with him at all. If she continues, she will be thrown away sooner or later. I can''t see the back.


    From the bottom of her heart, she didn''t want such a thing to happen.


    Then, just fight it all.


    Ning Sword Grass, or anything else, in short, it must be built with spiritual objects. If it fails, it will be lost. As for the family, it has done enough.


    "Senior Sister?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly confused.


    Yan Yue showed a knowing smile, "I''m fine."


    After making a decision, I felt relieved. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 174: Reunion

    ? "Sure enough, it is a top-grade magic weapon, the effect is outstanding. [Latest chapter reading]"


    The steelback beast in front of him received a punch from Zhou Shu in his back, and suddenly collapsed to the ground like mud, even his bones were beaten to powder.


    Black Light Bracer, comes with two tactics. One is a black fist. After using it, the fist becomes black and hard like a meteorite. The power is twice as strong. The other is crushing. The fist strikes out and destroys directly from the inside. The opponent''s body.


    If Zhou Shu were to deal with the snow crocodiles now, there would still be two hours of punching, ten punches with full force would be enough.


    However, given that Zhou Shu''s spiritual power can only hit nearly 20 punches, the consumption of using these two techniques at the same time is astonishing and cannot be used at will.


    After four or five days of trekking, Zhou Shu reached the edge of the demon hunting area, and then crossed a three hundred feet wide river to enter the demon hunting area of ??Luowang Valley.


    After observing for a while, he took out the mask he hadn''t used for a long time, concealed his identity, and immediately jumped into the water.


    The current is swift and the waves are as high as several meters, but it is nothing to the cultivator. Zhou Shu held his breath, dived five or six meters, and then swam to the other side.


    In the middle of the swim, a tentacled several feet long suddenly appeared from the bottom of the water, which directly wrapped Zhou Shu''s right leg and dragged it down.


    "Many leeches, there is such a thing."


    It is a second-order monster beast shaped like a centipede. It usually lives on the bottom of the sea. It has more than a dozen pairs of tentacles, with suckers and spikes all over the whiskers. If you don��t pay attention to being caught by its tentacles, it will instantly become paralyzed. The blood in the breath was completely drained and turned into a corpse.


    This place is far from the bottom of the sea, but there are also this kind of monsters. Most of them were specially raised by Luo Wanggu''s repairers to prevent them from crossing the border. It was slightly malicious.


    But Zhou Shu was not worried. His Ming Liuli was born with his heart, and his tentacles were like steel entangled in steel, unable to penetrate or **** blood at all.


    He looked calm, letting many leeches drag him down.


    The monster beast in the water is good at using the power of water travel, and its strength is multiplied in the water. If it struggles, it is likely to be unable to escape. Instead, it will become tighter and tighter, waiting for opportunities.


    In the blink of an eye, Duoliu dragged Zhou Shu to the bottom, and a huge head suddenly emerged from the rotting silt. He opened his mouth full of greed and sucked at Zhou Shu suddenly, and Zhou Shu floated straight into his mouth.


    Hundreds of barbs grow in his mouth, once bitten, it instantly turns into mud.


    Whoosh.


    Zhuyun sword swept out suddenly. Cut off the two protruding tentacles on the giant mouth.


    Multi-legged leeches shuddered, shivering violently, and their tentacles shrank into a ball, rolling around aimlessly, and the mud under the water turned up and down, and several huge whirlpools emerged.


    The tentacles are the only sensory organ of Polypedal leech, and it is also its biggest weakness. It is usually hidden deep in the scales on the top of the head, but it will stick out when swallowing things. Zhou Shu looked at the opportunity and hit it with one blow.


    Multilegs became blind and deaf.


    Zhou Shu stood firmly at the bottom of the water. Right fist blasted out one after another!


    The shadow of the fist was like a knife, and the water wave opened with it. There were only two muffled noises. The multi-legged leech was limp on the ground, the tentacles were scattered, and there was no movement after a few twitches.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at it much, and threw it into the spirit beast bag.


    The demon pill is useful. The carapace on the abdomen of the multi-legged leech is extremely hard, and it is also a very good second-order material, which must be left.


    Xiao Gun sneaked out his head. Climbing on Duo-legged leech, this guy is obviously a native, but he has a special hobby for monsters in the water.


    Quirks.


    After a while, Zhou Shu crawled out of the water. Go straight into the dense forest.


    "From the record, the Cuiyan Bamboo Forest should be in the northwest."


    He didn''t have a detailed map of Luowang Valley, so he could only count one step at a time.


    After walking for dozens of miles, there was a sudden shock in the sea of ??consciousness, and a wave of vibration passed by, and Zhou Shu suddenly understood. I was stared at.


    "I didn''t expect it to be exposed so soon..."


    Although a little frustrated, but didn''t have time to think about it, Zhou Shu could only run deep in the dense forest, and the one who could detect him was definitely the foundation-building realm disciple, who walked first.


    At an altitude of hundreds of feet, a white small boat quickly flew towards here.


    The small boat is very strange. It is made up of dozens of bones. There are spikes and blades everywhere, and there is no deck or anything.


    Luo Wanggu''s special flying magic weapon, the White Bone Boat, has no comfort at all, but it is full of aggressiveness.


    On the boat stood three Luo Wanggu disciples, two Luo Wanggu''s outer disciples, and one inner disciple. The strange thing was that the inner disciple was much younger than the outer disciple.


    An outside disciple felt strange, "Excuse me, brother, what''s wrong?"


    The disciple of the inner sect who stood in the front did not turn his head or speak, but only led the white bone boat down, and the woods were cut across by the bone blade and fell.


    Zhou Shu used the Shadow Escape Technique and sprinted for a while. The feeling of being on the back faded a bit, but after a little relaxation, the feeling returned immediately, like a shadow. Obviously the tracker is not only fast, but also has abnormal spiritual consciousness. keen.


    "If you continue like this, I''m afraid you can''t run away even if you run out of spiritual power. It''s better to stop and use the mud talisman to restrict it a bit before leaving."


    Zhou Shu made up his mind and stopped.


    Soon, the white bone boat landed, and the three repairers rushed over quickly.


    "Who dares to trespass into Luowanggu!"


    The headed cultivator was unusually tall, his face was cold, and his eyes were cold. He was holding a long bone knife in his hand. The trees on the road, even if they were as thick as a thousand feet, fell quickly and invincibly.


    Zhou Shu''s figure shook suddenly and couldn''t help exclaiming, "Yang Hei!"


    The cultivator stood at five feet in front of Zhou Shu and stopped abruptly. He was also taken aback for a moment.


    "Unexpected to meet him here, is Yang Hei inspecting the demon hunting area today?"


    Zhou Shujing stood there, her heart surged, wondering what it was like.


    It is said that Yang Hei is extremely murderous. When I see it now, it seems to be no different from the rumors. After three years, Yang Hei is no longer the simple boy who didn''t even dare to do anything. I don''t know how he will react after seeing Zhou Shu''s face.


    Yang Hei didn''t move, standing still, his eyes flashing inexplicably, "Zhou...Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu took off the mask slowly, with a soothing smile on his face, "It''s me, so you can recognize it, Yang Hei."


    "I can recognize you when you are like this!" Yang Hei laughed wildly, excited, "Hahaha, I finally saw you!"


    The laughter is endless, UU reading through the mountains and forests, shaking all directions.


    The two Luowanggu Outer Sect disciples nearby were a little stupid. Yang Hei had always been cold-faced killing gods in their eyes. They had always been expressionless, but didn''t want to be this crazy now.


    Yang Hei finished laughing for a while, threw down the long sword, and flew to Zhou Shu''s side, staring at him in a daze, his body trembling, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t stop his excitement either, but seeing someone beside him, he quickly set up a soundproof formation.


    Yang Hei took a step, put his hands on Zhou Shu''s shoulders, and shook his face desperately, his face was a little distorted with excitement, "Where have you been! I have visited you five times in Qingxiafang City, why are you not there? "


    Zhou Shu suppressed his excitement and patted Yang Hei''s hand lightly, "It''s a long story. Speak slowly."


    "Ok!"


    Yang Hei nodded vigorously.


    (Ps: Thank you for your monthly pass, I am very grateful~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 175: 3 pills

    ? The two sat down on the spot, just as they were before.


    The two Luo Wanggu disciples beside them didn''t know what had happened, they looked weird, but they didn''t dare to walk away or approach, and sat down.


    "Why are you not in the Fangshi anymore? I searched around and couldn��t find you. Where did you go? I know you will be fine with your skills, but if you meet in the Fangshi, you can��t find it. Really impatient."


    Yang Hei asked anxiously as soon as he sat down.


    After becoming an inner disciple, he had the right to recommend his disciples. He immediately went back to Fang City to find Zhou Shu, but at that time Zhou Shu was no longer in Fang City, so naturally he could not see him.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''m also getting started, I''m in the Heyin school, right next to Luowanggu."


    "Ah, you are also getting started!"


    After a while of joy, Yang Hei showed a look of doubt again, but after a closer look at Zhou Shu, he understood, "Zhou Shu, you have completed your Qi Refining Realm and found a way to cultivate again? Has your Qi pulse recovered? All right!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Where it''s so easy, it''s still the same, the liquid medicine I use for cultivation."


    "Medicinal solution?" Yang Hei was startled, "have you changed your body?"


    "All practice. Don''t keep asking me, talk about you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and stretched out his thumb to Yang Hei, "You have all built a base to inspect the disciples, great."


    "If it weren''t for you, I would be nothing at all."


    Yang Hei shook his head, looked at Zhou Shu, and told his experience.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but nodded. In Luowanggu, Yang Hei went from a difficult situation to being outstanding, and experienced a lot of things, but it also allowed Yang Hei to gradually grow up and truly gain a foothold in the martial art.


    "Luo Wanggu entered the Dao by killing. It''s rare that you can strengthen your heart in it. You don''t want to kill or kill. Everyone you kill is a **** person. It is rumored that you are killing people indiscriminately. The change is a lot more decisive than before, very good."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, with a lot of approval in his eyes. Yang Hei did kill a lot of people. Many of them were even disciples of the same sect, but those people all had a **** reason, and if Zhou Shu were in Luowanggu, he would not let it go.


    Yang Hei nodded, a cold light flashed in his eyes. "Luowanggu is not like Wuwangmen. Everyone has nothing to do with peace. Here, people fight more fiercely with people than monsters. I used to be patient and settled with the situation, but now I see it away. You deal with me and I directly Pull you to the stage, if you want to cause trouble, then there will be a deadly battle."


    "Luo Wanggu advocates killing Dao, and the challenge is a life and death. Only one can step down. After so many life and death battles, it is no wonder that you have grown so fast."


    Zhou Shuruo realized that Yang Hei was really honed in actual combat, fighting life and death one after another, allowing Yang Hei''s cultivation to advance by leaps and bounds.


    Compared with several other sects, Luo Wanggu has the fewest cultivators, but almost all the survivors are elites, and no one dares to look down upon it.


    "It''s all forced out."


    Yang Hei was a little helpless, "Don''t say anything," he took out three square boxes. "this is for you."


    "this is?"


    The box itself is extraordinary. The second-order lapis lazuli is used, which is extremely strong and isolated from water and fire. Moreover, the four corners of the box are also covered with two lock spirit arrays, which shows how precious the items are.


    Zhou Shu looked at the box and couldn''t help showing some hesitation.


    But Yang Hei couldn''t help urging, "Open it and take a look."


    As soon as I opened the box, a yellow light suddenly appeared, and the surrounding temperature instantly rose a lot. The heat is scorching. There was a dark yellow pill lying in the box. Its appearance was rough and uneven, like a mud pill, but there was faint white gas flowing around it, which was quite strange.


    "what?"


    "Luo Wangdan!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t recognize it, and two outer disciples not far away saw the pill, but they couldn''t help standing up and shouting.


    "A Tier 3 Luowang Dan! The unique pill that we rarely show in Luowanggu is extremely precious. I didn''t expect Senior Brother Yang to have three pills. I am envious!"


    "What do you know? It is said that Senior Brother Yang has completed two difficult tasks for the sect, and the elder personally gave two of them. I just don''t know that he has been useless, and I don''t know where the third one came from?"


    These discussions naturally fell into Zhou Shu''s ears.


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and he pushed the box back, "You have worked so hard, so why not use it yourself?"


    Yang Hei quickly stretched out his hand to block it and said loudly, "I want it just for you. This thing is only good for you, I don''t need it."


    Hearing Yang Hei''s words, Zhou Shu became even more puzzled, "It''s useless for you, what kind of medicine is Luowang Pill?"


    At this time, the voice of the disciple nearby came over again.


    "There is a Luowang God Rock in the Luowang Valley. A yellow moss grows on the God Rock every year. This moss contains the pure breath of the real fire of the Rakshasa, but the moss is extremely bursting and it is impossible for the cultivator to absorb it directly, so the elders in the valley use This moss is the main material, supplemented with other precious materials, to make Luowangdan. The moss is scarce and the material is precious. Only a few furnaces can be made a year."


    "There is a trace of real fire in the Luowang Pill. If the practitioner takes it for a long time, there is a chance that real fire will be generated in the body. The effect has increased a lot."


    Yang Hei looked at Zhou Shu and said sincerely, "Zhou Shu, I have checked the classics and asked the seniors, the sea of ??Qi and Qi is damaged, and it can be restored with the pill or the fifth-order abnormal fire. I have looked for it, and Luo Wanggu has nothing at all. A good pill, the only thing that may be useful to you is this Luowangdan, so I will ask Luowangdan for every reward. I save three pills for you, and I think about giving it to you someday."


    "Rowangdan can generate real fire in Raksha?"


    Zhou Shu looked puzzled, and slowly said, "I''ve heard of the real fire of Raksha. It is said that it was transformed by the spirit of the ancient Raksha tribe. It is a fourth-order different fire.


    Yang Hei nodded vigorously, "Yes, although Tier 4 is lower than Tier 4, it should be useful to you. But don''t rush to eat, wait for me to save more."


    "Save more?"


    "Well, save up one hundred and eighty, and then eat them together. Now the Lord of the Valley of Luowang, only three hundred and twenty consecutively eaten that year, the real fire of Raksha was formed in his body."


    Yang Hei''s expression was a little excited, "When I condense my pulse, it should be easier to accumulate, and I won''t only accumulate three in a year."


    During this period, Yang Hei has been working hard for Zhou Shu, which touched Zhou Shu a lot But he looked at Yang Hei and shook his head seriously, "Yang Hei, these three I accept it, but you don��t want to save any more in the future and change something that is useful to you."


    "why?"


    Yang Hei showed many doubts.


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "First, I am in the Heyin school. There are enough pills here, so I can find a better way to recover. Second, although Luowangdan is extraordinary, it needs long-term use to be effective. How long do you have to save and waste your precious time in practice on Luowang Dan. It is not worth it. Moreover, the abnormal fire generated is only Tier 4, which may not be effective."


    After listening to Yang Hei, he was still very stubborn, "I can always save, and I don''t need anything. I only practice Raksha Sword Art, and the supply of the school is enough."


    "What I listened to is that if you want to help me, I can improve my cultivation level, instead of wasting time to save medicinal pills. For aspiring cultivators, the supply will never be enough, so consider yourself more."


    Zhou Shu had a flat smile on his face, just as before.


    Yang Hei thought about it solemnly for a while, then nodded, "Well, I still listen to you, I can''t go wrong." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 176: Cuiyan Bamboo Forest

    Zhou Shu laughed, "Listen to what you should listen to, and don''t listen to what you shouldn''t. In short, I won''t hurt you."


    "I know, as before, you can think of things that I can''t think of."


    Yang Hei looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Zhou Shu, what are you doing in the demon hunting area in Luowanggu? Do you need any demon beast materials? I''ll help you find it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I was just about to ask you, do you know where the Cuiyan Bamboo Forest is?"


    "Cuiyan Bamboo Forest, it seems to be nearby, I have a map here, you can take it and see."


    Yang Hei took out a jade slip without hesitation and handed it to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, what else do you need, or Luo Wanggu''s exercises, I am an inner disciple now, and it is easy to find any exercises."


    He remembered that in the past when he was a handyman disciple in Wuwangmen, Zhou Shu helped him find the pill of exercises, and now he repays him, wishing to give Zhou Shu everything he had.


    "There are enough maps for the time being, and I will ask you if necessary."


    Zhou Shu opened the jade slip and easily found the location of the Cuiyan Bamboo Forest, his expression was slightly excited.


    Yang Hei seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly asked, "Are you going to find Bixinsun to build a foundation?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded, there was nothing to hide.


    "Use Bixin Bamboo Shoots?"


    Yang Hei had doubts in his eyes, "I heard from Master that for the cultivator, there is only one opportunity to transform the physical body. If there is no need to increase spiritual power and body, the start will be a bit worse than other cultivators, which is not good. s Choice."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I also know this, but to me, spiritual consciousness is more important. As for spiritual power and physical body, there are always other ways to improve, don''t worry."


    "You can decide."


    Yang Hei didn''t say any more, "I want to go with you. Luowanggu doesn''t do much crafting, and the area is very desolate. But there may be disciples to inspect, so I will be there to avoid trouble."


    "That''s good, I also want to chat with you for a while."


    Zhou Shu smiled. Pointing to the two disciples not far away, "What about the junior disciple you brought?"


    "Let them wait."


    Yang Hei stood up slowly and walked towards the two of them.


    The three talked for a while, and Yang Hei came back alone, while the two outer disciples looked happy. He waved to Zhou Shu, "Two brothers, you are busy with you, don''t worry about us."


    Yang Hei took out the Bone Boat, and Zhou Shu walked up, and flew straight to the Cuiyan Bamboo Forest.


    "What did you say, they are so happy?"


    "Both of these are knives practicers. I promised to teach them some tips on knives and give them some credit. Of course they are happy."


    Zhou Shu smiled. "You are much better than before. You used to not say anything in front of others."


    Yang Hei smiled, "Now I am also a senior."


    Zhou Shu leaned slightly, and said, "That''s right, brother, what did you use to build the foundation? By the way, tell me the process of building the foundation, and brother sincerely ask for advice."


    Since Yang Hei was trained by Luowanggu, he would definitely not use the foundation building.


    "Don''t scare me. I can''t be your brother."


    Yang Hei froze for a moment, "I used the Rakshasa fruit to build the foundation. Many disciples of the inner sect use this. It is not a fruit. It is simply a knife. After eating it, you can stir your stomach... endure."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Do you endure, it''s the same as Senior Brother Yun said."


    Yang Hei''s expression is very solemn. Thinking of the process of building the foundation, my memory is still fresh, as if it was yesterday, "Well, it''s forbearance, we must endure..."


    Zhou Shu listened very carefully and learned more about Zhuji.


    Foundation building is indeed painful. To escape from the ordinary, all impurities in the body must be expelled, leaving a little impurity behind, which is not considered successful. However, building foundations with spiritual objects will not only drive away impurities, but also absorb foreign spiritual objects. The fusion of the body and the body means that the pain has doubled again.


    Without great perseverance and patience, it is impossible to do it.


    After flying for several hours, Yang Hei stopped the Bone Boat and pointed below, "There is only one green smoke bamboo forest in Luowang Valley, but it is nearly a hundred miles away, and you should be able to find Bixin Bamboo Shoots."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The best, let''s go down."


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As soon as the two of them landed, dozens of bamboos flew towards them. The ends of the bamboos were all broken, with their canine teeth intertwined, like jagged blades.


    "Who dare to look for something here!"


    Yang Hei shouted angrily, and looted out like an arrow. All the bamboo was picked up by him and turned into piles of flying debris.


    "Strange, why didn''t I perceive the enemy?"


    Yang Hei stood in the bamboo forest and probed left and right. His divine consciousness could be extended to one hundred and fifty feet, but he could not see an enemy.


    "Hey, it''s weird to see it, it''s already underground."


    Zhou Shu walked over with a smile, "That''s not a person."


    Yang Hei was quite puzzled, "Not a human? How can you throw a bamboo spear?"


    "It''s a kind of monster, arrow bamboo rat. They have a certain amount of wit. They treat the bamboo forest as their territory and attack all the creatures that enter the bamboo forest. Throwing the bamboo spear is just a small trick. They have more powerful methods, such as digging traps. , Poison gas, etc. Be careful."


    He said to be careful, but Zhou Shu didn''t see any worry on his face. Instead, he was full of joy, "Unexpectedly, we might be lucky to meet the arrow rat."


    "how?"


    Zhou Shu had an unstoppable smile on his face, "They are also called treasure hunters. They like to collect natural treasures the most. We find their nests, and most of them can find good things."


    "Okay, how can I find it?"


    Yang Hei immediately became excited. No cultivator wants to miss it, "It would be nice if I could find a strange fire."


    "What a joke, mice don''t like fire."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Yang Hei, how much can you penetrate into the ground with your spiritual sense out?"


    Yang Hei tried, "It''s about less than ten feet away. It''s difficult for my spiritual sense to pass through thick soil and rocks. It may be better after the veins are condensed."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s almost enough. We separate, looking for Bixin Bamboo Shoots and Arrow Bamboo Rats at the same time. If there is a foot-wide and narrow passage underground, please tell me."


    "Do not worry."


    Yang Hei patted his chest and then looked at Zhou Shu again, scratching his head, "What is Bixinsun like? I have heard of it, but I haven''t seen it."


    "It is very different from these exposed bamboo shoots. Bixin bamboo shoots are hidden under the ground. They are very small, only about three inches, half blue and half white, with a deep green line in the center, which can be seen at a glance."


    Zhou Shu briefly said, "You must pick the roots together, or your aura will disappear soon."


    "understood."


    Yang Hei nodded, and then he found out his spiritual sense, and kept patrolling.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t release his divine consciousness, but he had something better.


    "Get out, come out, it''s your turn."


    Xiao Gun was nowhere to be found in the spirit beast bag, Zhou Shu thought about turning, and he found it in the belly of Duolidu.


    "Eating demon pill again, don''t you eat spirit stones for demon pill now? It''s getting harder and harder to raise, go to work."


    Xiao Gun was very reluctant to throw away the demon pill, with grievances, slowly crawling in the Cuiyan bamboo forest. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 177: Mouse nest

    ? The bamboo forest is as vast as the sea, and a gust of wind blows through, and everywhere is rustling bamboo leaves. [Fengyun Novel Reading Network]


    Xiao Gun crawled unhurriedly, and looked at him from time to time. He was naive.


    Zhou Shu watched it crawl for a while, and his previous worries were also relieved.


    In the Cuiyanzhu forest, naturally there are Cuiyanzhu everywhere. He was worried that Xiaogun would not be able to distinguish clearly. He would chase after seeing materials with aura and bump everywhere, but it doesn��t seem to be the case now. After Xiaogun is promoted, he is right. Aura things are also picky a lot, and ordinary materials are not in sight at all.


    As he walked, a mound suddenly bulged in front of him. Inside, a sharp gray head, eyes the size of mung beans, stared at Xiao Roller a few times, and suddenly jumped out toward Xiao Roller.


    It is an arrow bamboo mouse, about three feet long, but the tail takes up two feet, and the body is round and fast.


    Xiao Gun was stunned for a moment, twitched a few times on his back, then shrank into a ball, pretending to be dead.


    Zhou Shu felt amused, "What are you afraid of? Let you come out and it will be fine."


    The arrow bamboo mouse just ran to three feet in front of Xiaogun, as if hit a wall, fell somersault, and was knocked over by a weak sword light. After struggling for a few times, he squeaked twice. Digged into the soil and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu had placed a protective cover around Xiao Gun, and the arrow bamboo mouse could not break through.


    Zhou Shu fiddled with Xiaogun a few times, Xiaogun glared at Zhou Shu dissatisfiedly, turned over and continued searching.


    Before long, Yang Hei''s voice came from a distance, "Zhou Shu, there is one below here!"


    "coming!"


    Zhou Shu repeatedly agreed, and took Xiao Gun back to the spirit beast bag and ran towards Yang Hei.


    A large piece of the ground in front of Yang Hei had been cut off, and a mouth was clearly exposed.


    "It should have been dug by the arrow bamboo rat, but it seems a bit wide."


    Zhou Shu was slightly hesitating, this mouth was a little different from what he remembered. Judging from the notes, it seems that the arrow rat should not be so big.


    "What is wider, if it is, then I will dig it down."


    Yang Hei didn''t care. Suddenly there was a bone cone in his hand, about two feet long, with condyles facing upward and sharp. Quite strange.


    Seeing Zhou Shu watching, he explained, "Bone Cone, most of Luowanggu''s magic weapons are made of monster bones or even human bones. It is said that they can cultivate killing intent. But I don''t think it is necessarily."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Understood."


    In Yang Hei''s hands, the white bone awl sent out a cold glow, constantly rising and falling, like a drill, quickly expanding the mouth, and the two walked inside.


    Along the way, many arrow rats ran around, attacking them, but Zhou Shu only did nothing. It doesn''t hurt their lives.


    Although the arrow bamboo mouse is a Tier 1 monster, its strength is not worth mentioning except for that point of wisdom.


    The passage was winding downwards, with extremely twists and turns, and they didn''t know how many bends it took, and the two came to a rather vast middle.


    It is like a warehouse for arrow bamboo rats, where many foods such as bamboo roots and spirits are piled up, like a hill.


    Zhou Shuxin said with joy, "This is it."


    "It smells so bad." Yang Hei covered his mouth and nose and shook his head uncontrollably.


    indeed so. There was a stinking smell everywhere, and the middle man was vomiting.


    "It shouldn''t be smelly, arrow rats love to be clean, and the warehouse is even more clean."


    Zhou Shu was a little strange. But quickly became excited, "No matter, look for it first."


    However, after searching for a while, his face was full of disappointment, and there was nothing of value.


    He couldn''t help muttering in a low voice, "What''s going on? The arrow bamboo rat''s nest will definitely store a lot of natural treasures. He also hopes to find Bixin bamboo shoots, but there is nothing but food. It is too strange."


    In the few notebooks I have read, the repairmen who found the arrow bamboo rat nest more or less sent a note, but...


    Yang Hei pointed to the corner, "There is another one over there, blocked by mud."


    His divine consciousness can penetrate ten feet of soil and find that there is something special.


    "Really, go and see."


    Zhou Shu gave birth to some hope in his heart and walked over there.


    Before approaching, the soil in the corner suddenly fell, and soon a mouth appeared, and a burst of sharp squeaks came out. Not long after, a huge mouse came out of the mouth and stood on the ground with both feet and eyes. Shining, staring at the two men fiercely.


    This mouse, standing up, is afraid that it will be eight feet tall, a real big mouse.


    The strangest thing is that it''s all gray, but its tail is yellow, like pure gold, it''s particularly dazzling.


    Yang Hei''s expression changed slightly, and his spiritual sense told him that this mouse was extraordinary, far from comparable to those outside, it was at least a Tier 2 monster, very dangerous.


    He stood in front of Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, stand back."


    Zhou Shu didn''t seem to hear it, and muttered in a low voice, "Golden-tailed rat, and its tail has all turned golden, no wonder, no wonder..."


    Yang Hei was quite suspicious, "What is a golden-tailed rat? No wonder what?"


    "It''s no wonder that there is no natural treasure, all of them have been eaten by it."


    There was a bit of hatred on Zhou Shu''s face, "Golden-tailed rat, known as the mouse among mice, is shameless and shameless. It steals all kinds of food. All the natural treasures that the arrow bamboo rat has saved have entered its stomach. ."


    "Uh, what a shame!"


    Yang Hei looked at the Golden Bamboo Rat, with a fire in his eyes, "After he is killed, can he let it vomit everything out?"


    "No, it''s gone if you eat it... Look at its tail, it has all turned golden, at least it has stolen more than 30 second- and third-order spirit grass spirit fruits to become like this."


    The golden-tailed rat has a pale golden tail at first, but the more good things it eats, the more the color will become stronger. The rat in front of him is afraid that it will eat up the arrow-bamboo rat''s savings for decades.


    I think it''s a pity and hateful.


    Zhou Shu shook his head again and again, "What''s even more hateful is that the golden-tailed rat stole something, not to mention it, but also spread poison everywhere, enclosing the site, so that other people of the same kind cannot take things back."


    "No wonder it smells so bad, you can''t see other arrow bamboo rats."


    Yang Hei nodded, "What should I do now? Kill it?"


    "I am very sure of that."


    Zhou Shu nodded vigorously, "Although the golden-tailed rat is not very useful, its tail is okay. It is rich in spiritual energy and is a very good spiritual food material. It has eaten so many natural treasures, I am afraid that this tail The aura in it is incredible, and it must be cooked and eaten."


    "If you want to eat, I don''t eat mice."


    Yang Hei frowned, raised his long knife, and slashed at the Golden Tail Rat.


    The mouse was extremely agile, moved a few feet away quickly, showing a fierce look, and instead rushed towards Zhou Shu behind ~ www.novelhall.com~ as fast as lightning.


    It also has a bit of intelligence, and Zhou Shu seems to be bullying a little later.


    "Zhou Shu, get away!"


    Yang Hei yelled quickly and rushed over a few steps, trying to block the Golden Tail Rat.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu shook his head at Yang Hei, and stood still in front of the rat approaching.


    Yang Hei loudly reminded, "It is a Tier 2 monster!"


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled, his right fist suddenly became extremely dark, and when he punched out, the surrounding air seemed to be pulled, making a crackling sound.


    Tier 2 monsters, he killed enough.


    (Ps: Thank you for your reward, I am very grateful~~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 178: Want revenge

    The class of monsters is similar to that of cultivators. [Reading the latest chapters]


    The first tier corresponds to the refining realm, the second tier corresponds to the foundation building, and so on.


    The classification of tiers is based on the amount of spiritual power possessed by monsters. Tier 2 monsters have spiritual power equivalent to that of a foundation-building cultivator, but the power displayed by monsters does not necessarily match the spiritual power. Small differences.


    For example, among Tier 1 monsters, there are winged monkeys that are slightly psychic and intelligent and have many skills. Although they don''t have enough spiritual power, their strength is definitely not bad. Even if they are a foundation cultivator, they will often do it. Their way.


    Another example is the earth-digging worm in the second-order monster. Although it has a lot of spiritual power and is extremely powerful, it has no hands, feet, and head, and has no means to exert its spiritual power. It has no other use except for digging, even if it is training. The Qi Cultivator won''t be afraid of it.


    It''s okay to use the rank to evaluate monsters, but it doesn''t make much sense to measure strength.


    Like monsters in the water, if they fight against them in the water and don''t know their weaknesses, nine out of ten cultivators of the same level will suffer. As for the flying monsters, even the first-order, foundation-building cultivators have nothing to do. If you encounter them in the air, it is best to land for peace, otherwise the flying magic weapons are damaged by them and you will die.


    Zhou Shu knows this very well.


    Although the golden-tailed rat in front of him is a Tier 2 monster and has eaten countless treasures of heaven and earth, it has few attack methods, basically biting and impact, and its defense is also vulnerable. Zhou Shu is not worried at all. .


    Snapped!


    The fist hit the golden-tailed rat''s belly directly, hitting it directly into the depression.


    The golden-tailed rat uttered a mournful cry, completely distorted its body, stumbled to the ground, but quickly got up again, staggering to try to escape.


    But before taking two steps, he fell down again, bleeding from his nose and mouth, and soon he was silent.


    With that punch, Zhou Shu used the two magic arts on the black light wristband, and did not give it a chance.


    Yang Hei''s expression was a little surprised. He ran over and took a look at the rat carcass on the ground, "Zhou Shu, you are really a body builder. This punch is powerful enough. I can feel the power a few feet away, and I can''t stand it."


    "It''s body training, but others also do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It doesn''t hurt to learn more."


    Yang Hei nodded. He shook his head again, and said with some regret, "I can''t do it. Just a single sword technique makes me exhaust my mind. I can''t learn anything else."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the back, "It''s okay for you to concentrate like this, your temperament is inherently stubborn, and if you go one way to the end, you may be more successful than me."


    Yang Hei shook his head affirmatively, "I definitely can''t compare to you. The Qi Refining Realm can beat a Tier 2 monster to death with one punch, and Luo Wanggu is afraid that few people can do it."


    "This is a second-order, no matter how powerful a mouse is, it is only a mouse."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and kicked the golden-tailed rat on the ground with hatred, "It''s a pity that this stuff has wasted so much treasure."


    As he said, he took out the Zhuyun sword and twisted it gently, unloading the thick golden tail.


    With some chuckles, he looked at Yang Hei, "Are you really not eating?"


    Yang Hei shook his head firmly. "I hate mice the most and I will never eat them."


    "This tail is gathered by the essence of the golden-tailed rat. I don��t know what kind of treasure it has eaten. You will definitely get some extra benefits if you eat it. I advise you to eat some, take half, and it��s so long. Several people can''t finish it."


    Zhou Shu persuaded painfully.


    This golden tail is more than one foot long and nearly half a foot thick, and it is certainly not enough for one person. And eating too much is a waste. Just like the tail of a snow crocodile, the eyeballs of Jinhuan Kui python have only one effect, and they will not strengthen once more.


    "Don''t persuade me, if you don''t eat it, don''t eat it."


    Yang Hei turned his face, as if he didn''t want to look more.


    "Okay, if you don''t eat, don''t eat, stubborn guy," Zhou Shu shook his head and put away the rat''s tail. "Take this demon pill, I heard that Luo Wanggu can directly use the demon pill in exchange for contributions, right wrong?"


    "Yes, in order to encourage demon hunting, the sect has always done this, but only second-tier and above."


    Yang Hei did not refuse this time, and stretched out a bone knife to cut off the demon pill.


    "Well, that''s good, I have some more here, you can change it, I keep too much and it is cheaper that foodie." Zhou Shu smiled and took out a bunch of demon pills.


    Xiao Kun in the spirit beast bag twitched inexplicably.


    A bunch of demon pills are stacked together, they are basically second-order, mostly snow crocodiles.


    Yang Hei''s face darkened for a moment, and he said in a daze, "You have so many monster pills, I can''t find so many Tier 2 monsters."


    "Hehe, the monster beasts in the Demon Hunting Area of ??Luowang Valley are almost killed by you, there are still there."


    Zhou Shu stuffed the demon pill into Yang Hei''s hands, "Let''s go, and look for Bixinsun, don''t waste time."


    Yang Hei put away the demon pill and nodded, "This is also true. For the sake of contribution, some disciples in the gate stay in the demon hunting area almost every day, and all the demon beasts that can be killed have been killed."


    The two walked out of the passage and continued to search for Bixinsun.


    Without the nuisance of the arrow bamboo rat, it was a lot easier, but after a day, nothing was found.


    As the sky darkened, and the bamboo forest also had a cold wind, Xiao Gun, the lazy thing, didn''t move anymore, and went on strike.


    Zhou Shu was also helpless. He had no divine sense to release him, and without Xiao Gun, he could not search, so he could only stop and rest.


    A bonfire rose, Zhou Shu took out the snow crocodile and leisurely barbecue.


    "Yang Hei, stop looking, take a rest."


    Yang Hei walked over and spread his hands helplessly, "I can''t find it anymore, my spiritual sense is completely exhausted, alas, it''s not enough."


    Divine Sense is only used to maintain perception, and the consumption is not too much, but it can''t last for a day. He has almost reached the limit, and his head is tingling.


    "Nothing to rush."


    Zhou Shu stuffed a piece of snow crocodile tail into his hand, "Here."


    Yang Hei stretched out his hand to take it, hesitated for a while, then said, "It tastes good."


    The cultivator of the foundation building does not need to eat and drink. Just venting the spiritual energy is enough to maintain the body, and he will naturally not bother to eat any food.


    "It''s been a long time since I had eaten like this, haha," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "this is good for eyesight."


    "Um I really miss the whitebait of Wuwangmen."


    Yang Hei looked at the roast, and his expression suddenly became more solemn, "In Wuwang Sect, although I was only a handyman disciple, I felt much better than Luo Wanggu''s inner disciple, Gao Sect Master, Liu Feng They are all good people, and I have always regarded Wuwangmen as my home. I must avenge this grudge."


    He severely tore off a piece and put it in his mouth, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and the cold killing intent instantly emitted.


    There was a icy cold all over, Zhou Shu couldn''t stand a slight tremor, secretly frightened.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is natural, when the time comes, we will go together to find the bad luck of the Leimen. But you don''t want to go by yourself, there are many hidden things in the middle, you must thoroughly investigate it, and we must first find the teacher Liu Yu. Respect."


    Yang Hei was startled, the roast in his hand almost fell to the ground, exclaiming, "Liu...Lord Liu Feng is not dead?"


    "Not dead, but I don''t know where he is."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, and took out the piece of concentric wear. "This is what I got accidentally. It''s like this..." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 179: sudden appearance

    After listening to Zhou Shu��s talk, Yang Hei was surprised and muttered, ��Great, it turns out that Master Liu Feng is not dead. Maybe the master of the high sect is not dead. Wuwangmen is probably still there, we can Go back?"


    In his heart, he has always wanted to go back to the leisurely days of the past. Although he has become a lot stronger now, he is not really satisfied. ��Full text reading��


    Leisurely farming and living freely are his desires hidden in his heart.


    Zhou Shu could understand Yang Hei��s mood. He patted Yang Hei��s shoulder lightly. ��It��s hard to say, but now you don��t want to think about it, just raise the level of cultivation. In this world, why can��t you do it without cultivation? Even if you return to the Wuwangmen, it is hard to guarantee that there will be no infringements by such sects as the Anti-Leimen and Gao Leimen.


    "Who dares to come again, I will kill him!"


    Thinking of the explosion when Wuwangmen was destroyed, Yang Hei''s complexion changed drastically, and the muscles on his face were a little distorted, quite frightening.


    Zhou Shu quickly calmed down, "You can kill, but you can''t do it now. You can only want to go back to this matter when you have enough ability to protect the school. Don''t think about anything now."


    Yang Hei thought for a while, and gradually recovered, and solemnly said, "I understand, Zhou Shu, we will go back together when the time comes, and when we can protect the school."


    "Well, definitely."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Eat first, I will have something for you after eating."


    "Give me something?"


    Yang Hei quickly refused, "Those demon pills are enough, I don''t need the others, you keep them for your own use. When you build the foundation, you will know that the consumption after the foundation is much greater than the refining state."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not a pill, and I don''t have those. What I give you is a secret method to accelerate the recovery of spiritual consciousness."


    Yang Hei was a little sluggish, "Ah, the secret method of restoring divine consciousness, isn''t it rarer than the pill, where did you come from?"


    Things related to spiritual consciousness are very precious in the world of immortality. He understands this.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I got it from a senior in the Golden Core Realm."


    Yang Hei pondered for a while, and still shook his head, "Senior Golden Core? Then you give me. Isn''t he angry? I heard that Senior Golden Core is very strange and knows everything. If you give it to me Now, he will probably trouble you. I don''t want it."


    "She won''t bother me. I can''t find it."


    Zhou Shu thought of Zhao Yueru in the secret realm, and some worries appeared inexplicably, and he didn''t know how she was now.


    "The Golden Core Cultivator can''t find you. If you want to find it, you can find it everywhere."


    "Stop talking nonsense, just give it to you, listen carefully! Xiyi gets the true meaning, and the mysterious image shines in the palace..."


    "You say that, I can''t learn it." Yang Hei muttered, and quickly took out a jade slip to record.


    Zhou Shu told him three or four times in detail. Until he fully understands it.


    Yang Hei nodded lightly, "Understood, but it''s very complicated. It may take me more than ten days to learn."


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. At the beginning, it took him only half an hour to learn this breathing technique, but Yang Hei took more than ten days. It seemed that Yang Hei''s aptitude in divine consciousness was indeed very poor.


    Although Yang Hei''s aptitude is poor, he is better at perseverance and single-mindedness, focusing on knife skills. There will be good achievements in the future.


    After an hour, Zhou Shu took out Xiao Gun and continued searching.


    Xiao Gun is full, full of energy. It didn''t take a while to find it-a three-field grass.


    This surprised Zhou Shu quite a bit.


    Santian grass is also a Tier 3 spiritual creature, which can also be used to build foundations, but the effect is very balanced. The spiritual consciousness, spiritual power and body have been improved, but the improvement is not large.


    Zhou Shu didn''t like this kind of improvement, his focus was on spiritual consciousness.


    However, spiritual objects such as Santiancao are extremely popular. Many practitioners who seek balance want to use it to build a foundation, and the price has been pulled high, almost reaching three thousand middle-grade spiritual stones, and they have caught up with many second-order magic weapons, but there is no market, and it is difficult. Bought.


    It''s a treasure.


    Zhou Shu carefully packed it in a jade box, and put a lot of soil into the spirit beast bag.


    Among the spiritual things, Santian grass is considered good, and it does not require high environmental requirements. Even if it is placed in a spirit beast bag, the aura will not be reduced and can be stored for a long time. Most of the spirit things, such as Bixin Bamboo Shoots, only need to be If it is harvested, even if it is connected to the mother root, the aura will dissipate and dry up within a dozen days, and there will be no effect at all.


    Because it is difficult to preserve such things as spiritual things, only a few can be seen in the market, and most of them were picked and used at that time.


    "It''s not bad, but it''s still far from my request of you. Keep looking."


    Zhou Shu knocked Xiaogun''s back and continued to press mercilessly.


    Xiao Gun hid in disgust, and crawled forward with his head dull.


    In a few days, the two had searched most of the Cuiyan Bamboo Forest, but they never found Bixinsun.


    "Will it be in the ground below ten feet, or should I turn the ground down a bit? It is really troublesome to not have enough spiritual knowledge." Yang Hei apologized.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It has nothing to do with you. Bixinsun will only grow up to a foot above the ground, and it won��t grow when it is planted. The rest of the place can be found in one day and cannot be found anymore. There is no more."


    "Hope to find it."


    Yang Hei sighed and turned around again.


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, if he really couldn''t find Bixinsun, there would be no time, so he could only use Sandagrass to build the foundation. Although it was unsatisfactory, it also added a little spiritual sense, which was better than Ningjiangrass.


    "Very funny little thing."


    A soft and lazy voice suddenly came from the front.


    Zhou Shu was shocked all over, a little stunned.


    When did someone suddenly appear in front of him, he didn''t even notice it, and even Yang Hei didn''t perceive it?


    Is a woman.


    She looks extremely beautiful, like a beauty from an ancient painting. She looks like she is in her early thirties, with fine wrinkles on the corners of her eyes. She lowered her head slightly, her eyes were lazy, and she seemed to be a little tired. Stopping the crawling Xiaojun, a chuckle was quietly brought out from the corner of his mouth.


    A lavender tulle covered the whole body, but could not hide the graceful figure.


    "senior?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t see this woman''s cultivation level at all, so there were only two possibilities, either far higher than him, or mortal, but the latter is almost impossible to appear here.


    The woman didn''t look at Zhou Shu, and stretched out a green jade hand towards Xiao Gun.


    Zhou Shu felt a shock, secretly transporting all his spiritual power to the spiritual power shield, and the shield immediately lit up with a layer of white light, like glass ice cubes, solid and transparent.


    But the woman looked nothing and only gently stretched out her hand, she caught Xiao Gun in her hand.


    Snapped.


    The spiritual shield shattered instantly and disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shudun was anxious and hurriedly stepped forward to salute, "Senior, that is my spirit bug."


    The woman turned around and chuckled softly, "What anxious little guy, I won''t **** the junior''s things, I will pay you back if I see it."


    There was a little tiredness in the tranquility, and there was an indescribable feeling, as if the soul was about to be hooked.


    "The junior is offended, sorry."


    Zhou Shu felt relieved and apologized in a low voice.


    He was a little confused. Why did this female cultivator appear here? It seems that the cultivation level should be the senior Golden Core Realm of Luowanggu, but it doesn��t look like a cultivator in this way. It smells of fireworks, but it doesn''t feel a violation, but it''s a bit temptation.


    The woman looked at the spirit insect for a while, then turned her head to look at Zhou Shu, with a trace of confusion in her eyes, "How did you do it?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, "What did you do?"


    The woman pointed to Xiao Gun in her hand, "Advancing to the rank, it is not easy for the black worm to advance to the rank."


    "Wu Chi insect?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 180: Elder Liu

    ? Zhou Shu was taken aback when he heard the sound.


    Blackworm, what is that, there is no such name in his memory. However, he had heard of it. It was said that it was a kind of ancient alien beast, and had a clear relationship with the dragon among the beasts.


    The woman glanced at Zhou Shu, with a trace of anger in her eyes, "Since you don''t know the black worm, how can you help it advance?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then said slowly, "Tell seniors, I have fed some spirit stones and demon pills."


    "Demon Pill..."


    The woman pondered slightly and said warmly, "What kind of demon pill is it?"


    "It''s Snow Crocodile''s demon pill."


    Zhou Shu didn''t hide it. It seemed that she was very familiar with Xiao Gun, and he also wanted to know what kind of spirit worm Xiao Gun was that could actually attract the attention of seniors of the Golden Core Realm.


    "The snow crocodiles in the water also happen to have a trace of the blood of the earth dragon. It''s a coincidence."


    The woman lightly chins her head, and if she realizes something, she throws the black worm over, "Take it back, little guy. If it gets another level, I''m still a little interested, but now I won''t want you."


    Zhou Shu took Xiao Gun, and his hanging heart was relieved.


    This woman is a golden core cultivator, if she really wants to take it away, she has nothing to do. The woman kindly refused to take it, but she also reminded him to be more careful in the future, not to easily take Xiaogun out.


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu bowed a salute and said sincerely, "The younger generation occasionally caught this worm, and knows very little. Senior, what is the use of this black worm?"


    "It''s useless."


    The woman seemed too lazy to say, turned her gaze, and landed on Yang Hei who had just run over.


    When Yang Hei saw her, his expression immediately changed, and he hurriedly bowed and saluted, "The disciple has seen Elder Liu!"


    His face was flushed a bit, and his body was trembling. He seemed afraid and timid.


    The woman nodded lightly, her expression indifferent, "No need to salute, Yang Hei. What are you doing here?"


    The two seemed to have known each other a long time ago.


    "The disciple is looking for Bixinsun."


    Yang Hei didn''t dare to look up at her, his face became redder and his voice was much quieter.


    "Bixinsun?"


    The woman glanced at Yang Hei with a slightly puzzled look, and then at Zhou Shu beside her. It suddenly became clear and whispered, "You brought this little guy?"


    Yang Hei nodded lower, "Yes. Elder."


    "It''s not a good idea to bring outsiders here," the woman shook her head, her expression condensed slightly, "you better get out soon."


    Yang Hei sullied his head and shook his head, "Elder, can you wait a while, Bi Xinsun has not been found yet."


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and said, "I see, senior. Junior will go out immediately."


    Zhou Shu could see that the woman seemed to be persuading her, but she had already given the order to chase away guests. She would be very uninterested if she didn''t leave. It would not be a good thing to provoke others to rush, and Yang Hei also made Yang Hei back.


    He turned to Yang Hei and said, "Forget it, I can''t find it anyway."


    Yang Hei''s voice became louder, "After looking for so long, don''t give up. Trust me, I almost found it."


    Yang Hei bowed to the woman, earnestly pleading, "Elder. Let me look for a while, just a while."


    "Always so stubborn."


    The woman seemed to helplessly shook her head, and suddenly floated out of thin air.


    She hung in the air, her clothes fluttering like a butterfly, her eyes fixed in the distance, her body exuding a faint purple sheen. The demeanor is outstanding, giving people an indescribable feeling, which is very different from the previous laziness.


    Immediately, a huge divine consciousness spread out like ripples, layered on top of each other, seemingly endless.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stunned, and Yang Hei was also stunned.


    In the blink of an eye, the woman walked towards the west, out of nothingness, like a walk in the courtyard.


    In just a few breaths, she returned to the place, with a green bamboo shoot in her hand, green like onions and transparent like jade, which looked almost like her fingers.


    Under Bixin''s bamboo shoots, there is a small piece of emerald-colored bamboo roots, still carrying some dirt.


    "Take it, two little guys."


    Bi Xinsun descended slowly and was in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, took Bi Xinsun with both hands, and quickly saluted and thanked him.


    They searched for a few days without finding anything, but the woman got her hands in an instant.


    Although Bi Xin Sun can increase some spiritual consciousness, it is not worth mentioning to the Golden Core Realm cultivator. It has no use value, and women don''t care much.


    Finally got what he wanted, Zhou Shu''s unspeakable joy, also gave birth to a lot of gratitude to the woman.


    Yang Hei was also very excited, "Thank you Elder Liu for your help, I don''t know what to say, thank you."


    "Go back, don''t bring people from other factions here, it''s not peaceful here."


    The woman floated away, but disappeared in a moment.


    Yang Hei raised his head and stared at the woman''s back, silently in a daze.


    "Enough to see."


    Zhou Shu waited for a long time and patted Yang Hei on the shoulder.


    Yang Hei was startled, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Let''s go, let''s get out soon. The senior is right, it''s not peaceful here, if we meet other seniors, we won''t be so lucky."


    "Ok."


    Yang Hei nodded, took out the white bone boat, and the two flew to the border together.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Yang Hei, do you care about this elder Liu?"


    The redness on Yang Hei''s face had gradually faded, but Zhou Shu mentioned it, reddening again, and repeatedly defended, "What are you talking about? I am a cultivator pursuing killing intent, and I will never think about other things if I want revenge. I just respect the elders, everyone in the faction is like this, and I am not the only one."


    "More than respect, you are admiring, or even fascinated, but this is also normal. A young man like you is mostly obsessed with such a woman. If I were as old as you, the result would be the same. "


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "And I think she is a little different to you, so she is willing to help you, you can."


    Yang Hei showed an unprecedented expression, staring at Zhou Shu and said, "What can you do? If you talk nonsense, if you don''t respect the elders, I won''t talk to you."


    "Hehe, don''t talk or talk."


    Zhou Shu nodded intently and started the topic, "Elder Liu, what is her name? I heard that Luo Wanggu has four elders, and there are three others?"


    "Two of them are in retreat. It is said that five hunters will come out. I don''t know the names."


    Yang Hei shook his head Elder Liu was named Liu Yuer, who rarely took care of things, and there was also an Elder Zheng Ziqi who was very strict, even harsh. "


    When talking about Zheng Ziqi, Yang Hei''s expression changed obviously. It seems that this elder Zheng Ziqi left a deep mark on him.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said nothing, silently thinking about the foundation building.


    After getting Bixinsun, only the foundation is left now. After returning home, we must find a place to attack the foundation as soon as possible, so as not to consume the aura of Bixinsun.


    Once the foundation is successfully built, you will truly become a repairer.


    Although the road to cultivating immortals is still long, but already starting to see the light, there is greater determination to go on.


    Yang Hei did not speak either, and his mood could not calm down.


    "She is a high-ranking elder of the Golden Core Realm, and I am just an inner disciple of the foundation-building realm. What''s the use of caring? Besides, I still have revenge."


    There was a flash of killing intent in his eyes, but there was something else in the killing intent. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 181: The ruins change

    ? "By the way, I seemed to hear you say a very weird thing just now."


    As if thinking of something, Yang Hei suddenly turned to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "What weird thing?"


    "You said,''If I''m as old as you''. I remember you are younger than me. I am nineteen this year, and you are less than eighteen. Why do you look old-fashioned, as if you are much older than me , Isn''t this weird?"


    Yang Hei shook his head and looked at Zhou Shu very confused.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Did I say that?"


    Yang Hei said firmly, "I must have said it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then I said it, although I am less than eighteen, I feel that I am already very old, so I said that."


    "It''s weird in ancient times, but speaking of it, you are indeed more sophisticated than many people. Sometimes I think you are not eighteen, but eighty."


    Yang Hei nodded, as if he realized something, "If there is someone in this world who knows by birth, it is you."


    "Do you think I am the reincarnation of a **** and Buddha, haha."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said with some regret, "If it is, it will definitely turn you into an immortal, where is it necessary to practice such hard work."


    "Haha, that said!"


    Yang Hei laughed, his mouth wide open, showing a smile he hadn''t had in a long time.


    In the sect, he faces endless struggles every day, and he is so relaxed only when he is with Zhou Shu.


    In the laughter, the bone boat flew quickly, and after a while, he saw the big river at the border of the demon hunting area.


    As the bone boat slowly fell, Yang Hei''s face showed a bit of melancholy, "Zhou Shu, you are going back, and I don''t know when I will see you again in the future."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, with a hearty smile, "I don''t think it will take a long time. By then, the five members of Tiantai Mountain will be able to see you again."


    Yang Hei paused and nodded vigorously, "Yes. Five sects will be more than such a grand event, and the five major sect disciples will go to watch, and we can also go."


    "I hope we can all be on stage at that time. Not offstage."


    Zhou Shu smiled deeply, "I''m going down, don''t cross the boundary, so as not to trouble."


    "Onstage, offstage..."


    Yang Hei was slightly pensive. "I understand."


    Zhou Shu jumped off the bone boat, waved his hand, and walked into the river.


    Yang Hei shouted loudly on the bone ark, "Be careful, there are many leeches inside. Elder Zheng specially asked his disciples to release them."


    "Do not worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, and jumped in directly, and a small group of water splashes appeared.


    Yang Hei led the bone boat away until Zhou Shu came ashore from the other side.


    Zhou Shu returned all the way, walking briskly.


    This trip. It can be said to be perfect.


    When I saw Yang Hei, even though Yang Hei had changed a lot, the relationship between the two remained unchanged, which was enough to make Zhou Shu happy.


    I got Bixin bamboo shoots as I wished, and even got an extra three-field grass, and the golden-tailed rat''s tail is also very good. I don��t know how it will improve after eating it, and there will be a big harvest, then I know Xiaogun What kind of worm.


    "Black worm, it sounds weird. And it seems to have something to do with the earth dragon. Now that Liu Yuer knows, someone in the sect should know it. Most of them are recorded in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. It is probably on the second floor or above. I can��t get in. But when I go back, I can ask Senior Brother Yun to check it for me."


    Zhou Shu thought to himself, unknowingly, following the path on the ground, walking to the depths of a dense forest.


    Upon closer inspection, he was a little familiar with it. It turned out to be the place where he had visited last time. The spirit stone veins have been found here.


    "Zhou Shu!"


    The rough shout came from the dense forest.


    "Brother Xu?"


    Zhou Shu was quite surprised, and when he looked at it intently, it was Xu Lie, who was walking out of the dense forest with a smile on his face that could not be covered.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why are you so happy?"


    "Oh, it''s not because of the spirit stone vein you told me," Xu Lie laughed. "A branch vein was discovered on the side these days. There are not only spirit stones, but also a lot of purple light. Copper mine."


    "Purple copper? That''s a pretty good second-order material. The Qingyuan Mountains don''t produce much, and it''s very popular in every market."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, very happy for Xu Lie, "Brother, luck is really good, now I can earn a lot of spiritual stones."


    "Without you, what kind of luck?"


    Xu Lie shook his head, "If the purple copper is mined, it will leave you with the best batch. You can use it to learn refining or sell it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "I don''t want it. Brother, you worked so hard to mine it. What do you do for me."


    "Fart! If I don''t have you, I will dig in the mountains? I will give it to you!"


    Xu Lie''s eyebrows and eyes were vertical, and his thick iron beard couldn''t help swinging.


    It has only been a few months, and there is another big beard, and I don''t know how to grow it.


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, "I see, I will accept it."


    "It''s pretty much the same," Xu Lie nodded in satisfaction, "Would you like to go and see with me, it''s completely different now. By the way, Yunli happens to be there."


    "Okay, it just so happens that I have something to ask Brother Yun."


    Thinking of the black worm, Zhou Shu responded and followed Xu Lie into the dense forest.


    Walking inside, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but startled.


    Is this still the original ruins? It turned out that there were ruins and broken walls everywhere, and they were all cleaned up. The ruins became a large square, and several rows of houses were built. The aura around the square is obviously equipped with a good formation. Several repairers Standing on the square, holding a long sword, watching the surrounding area vigilantly.


    Quite a scale, better than some small peaks.


    Zhou Shu stretched his thumb, "Brother, this is really unexpected."


    "I can''t think of it, haha."


    Xu Lie spread his hands, "These are all Yunli helped me make. I can''t do it because other people have a wide range of veins. He said that since there are spiritual veins here, don''t waste it. Build a good one now, and I will condense it later. Now, you can treat this as your own mountain. It is always good to prepare early."


    Cultivators of the Condensed Vein Realm can have their own territory in the Lotus Sect. Although this is not a mountain, it has spiritual veins, which is better than the mountain for cultivation.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior Brother Yun thinks very far."


    In the Heyin school, Yunli is regarded as a cultivator that Zhou Shu admires very much. He has good character, rarely makes mistakes no matter what he does, is careful and cautious, and has extremely high aptitude. Among disciples of the same level, his sword intent is also Be one of the best.


    "He has always been like this, hehe."


    Xu Lie smiled, "Let''s go, he is in the mine."


    In the crystal vein , several repairers are mining, and Yunli is not far away, seeming to be thinking.


    "Old Cloud!"


    "Brother Yun."


    Xu Lie and Yun Li walked over while talking.


    Yun Li turned around and nodded slightly. He had already sensed that the two had arrived, and he was not surprised at all, "Brother, brother."


    Xu Lie strode closer and patted Yunli''s shoulder vigorously, "What are you thinking about, still worrying about Xu Rong?"


    "Oh, yeah."


    Yun Li''s face was a little helpless.


    "Xu Rong?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, isn''t that Gu Guangfeng''s master sister?


    This name is very loud in the Dutch school.


    (PS: Thank you for your reward~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 182: Real foodie

    ?"Condense your pulse and take care of what she does. [Read the latest chapters]"


    Xu Lie said casually, then looked at the surrounding mineral veins with a look of satisfaction.


    Yun Li smiled faintly and did not respond.


    Zhou Shu was a little curious, walked up to Xu Lie and whispered, "Senior Brother Xu, Senior Brother Yun, and Senior Sister Xu, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Lie said with a grin, "The woman is a bit stubborn, which makes Lao Yun a little hard to handle."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu became more and more curious.


    "It doesn''t matter to tell you, everyone in the inner door knows." Xu Lie explained a few words to Zhou Shu.


    It turns out that Yun Li and Xu Rong belonged to the lotus sect on the same day, and they had similar qualifications.


    Of course, it was Xu Rong who was fighting secretly, and Yunliyun was light and breezy, and didn''t take it seriously.


    On the road to cultivation, the two went smoothly, but Yunli had built the foundation five days earlier than Xu Rong, which made Xu Rong very unconvinced. She publicly vowed in the inner door that she must reach the Ning Mai realm earlier than Yunli, or she would retreat. The Dutch music school.


    This incident spread to a lot of people in the inner door, causing many people to pay attention.


    Now Yun Li was about to condense the pulse, Xu Rong over there was still not moving, it seemed that the vow was about to be fulfilled. Yun Li knew that Xu Rong could do what Xu Rong said, but if Xu Rong really left the Lotus School, it would be a big loss to the sect, so he was a little worried.


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and felt more admiration for Yunli in his heart.


    "You said, isn''t it difficult for Lao Yun to deal with it? Once the veins are condensed, the sect will have to go to a genius. Without condensing the veins, suppressing the cultivation base is not good for him."


    Xu Lie glanced at Yun Li beside his eyes and shook his head, "If it''s someone else, you don''t even have to think about it, what does someone have to do with yourself? It must be directly condensed, but Lao Yun can''t. He is all about it. Music school. I think more for the sect than for myself."


    Zhou Shu nodded and deeply agreed, "It is true, Brother Yun is more cautious."


    But this Xu Rong. It was too arrogant. Such female cultivators were rare in the world of immortality, but Zhou Shu would rather not see them.


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Yun Li smiled and waved his hand, "You don''t think too much? Don''t talk about it. Think more about yourself. Junior Brother Zhou, you must have something to come here. See me?"


    "Senior Brother Yun, who knows me, really knows everything, the younger brother does have something to ask Senior Brother Yun."


    Seeing that Yunli didn''t want to say anything, Zhou Shu also changed the subject with interest and stepped forward to salute.


    Yun Li shook his head, "You are also a person who is about to build a foundation, don''t salute from now on, just talk. What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu arched his hand and said seriously, "Brother Yun, is there any record of black worms in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion? If so, please help me find them next time you go. It is said to be a kind of spirit worm."


    "Black worm?"


    Yun Li frowned slightly, thought for a while, his face changed slightly, and his voice a little hastily said, "Yes. I have read that classic book. Why did you see the blackworm?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I just heard it. I''m a little curious."


    Yunli''s expression was slightly condensed, and he nodded, "It should be impossible to see it. Qingyuan Mountain Range will not have this kind of spirit insect. If you see it, don''t miss it. It looks useless, but it is very scary after being promoted. ."


    "how?"


    Zhou Shu was very curious. Liu Yuer also talked about advancement before, and it seems that the black worm will become stronger only through advancement.


    "Black worms, non-ranked spirit worms. It is said that they have the blood of the sacred beast Chilong. They are very sensitive to spiritual energy, but they have no magic tricks and no protective means. They are also very timid and easy to be scared to death. Several cultivators will bring it, but it is not really useless. Because of its special bloodline, it can continue to be promoted. If it goes well, it can be promoted to a strange beast that is good at the power of the five elements of the imperial ambassador. It is possible to transform into a Chilong, but these are just rumors. Even if you can be promoted to Chimon, it is extremely lucky, and it is rare. And such a thing as a dragon seems to have never happened in the world of cultivation."


    Yun Li slowly explained that when he saw the classic, he had the heart to train one, but he couldn''t get it, so he let go of his mind.


    Listening to Yun Li''s words, Xu Lie also developed a lot of interest, "It''s impossible for a worm to become a dragon, right? The difference between dragon worms is too big."


    Yun Li smiled slightly, "Everything changes at any time. Although it didn''t happen, it''s not impossible."


    There was a shock in Zhou Shu''s heart. It was really unexpected that Xiao Gun might become a dragon. This, we must treat it well in the future, otherwise Xiao Gun''s back blow would be unbearable.


    "Insects become dragons, how do you advance?"


    Yun Li shook his head, "No one knows this, it''s just a legend, but there are some records about the black worm becoming a worm."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Oh, brother, let''s talk, I''m very curious."


    "The black worm needs to be promoted five times to become a beast. Each time you are promoted, you need to absorb a different power of the five elements. The power of the five elements must also come from a monster or other animal with dragon blood in order to compare with it. Match. When the power of the five elements is absorbed five times, the black worm may transform into a worm."


    Zhou Shu pondered slightly, "It doesn''t seem to be difficult."


    Xiao Gun absorbed the demon pill of the snow crocodile, which happened to have the blood of the earth dragon on the snow crocodile, and it was also rich in the power of water travel.


    If Zhao Yunli said that, as long as Xiao Gun found four similar demon pills, he could be promoted?


    "Haha, Junior Brother, you think it''s too simple," Yun Li said with some mockery in his eyes, "It''s easy to say, but it''s hard to know. There are not many monsters with the blood of dragons, but they must be consistent. The attributes of the five elements are even less, and there are also order requirements. Each worm has a different response to the power of the five elements, and the power of the five elements required for the first advancement is also different. Some need fire, some need wood. There are differences in all lines, and you can��t go wrong. If you make a mistake, the promotion will inevitably fail and you will die directly. The second promotion will be the same..."


    Zhou Shu was a little stunned. The original order was also very important. If Xiao Gun ate other demon pill at the beginning, I''m afraid he would have died.


    What a blessing. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    However, after Xiao Gun had eaten the Snow Crocodile Demon Pill, it would be fine to eat more Leech Demon Pill, but it could increase its water travel power.


    "Is it difficult to know? And it''s not just the power of the five elements that can be promoted. The cultivation of black worms consumes a lot of money. It is said that if you don''t get to the first level, you need more than a thousand middle-grade spirit stones. To cultivate, from the first to the second, it will cost more than 50,000. You also need the same type of five-element demon pill to cultivate the five-element abilities. As for the highest level, you need to use high-grade spirit stones."


    Xu Lie''s head grew louder when he heard it, and he shook his head, "It''s so complicated and so expensive. Who can get it patiently! It''s impossible for me anyway, I can''t afford it."


    Yun Li smiled, "It''s not necessarily. After all, the cultivation of black worms has great benefits. Some Golden Core Realm cultivators or Yuan Ying Realm cultivators will still raise them when they have money and leisure."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, with only one thought in his mind, Xiao Gun is a real foodie!


    Judging from Yunli''s introduction, it is still only the first order, and to reach the fifth order... it is simply bottomless. (To be continued.)


    ps: Three shifts tomorrow~

 Chapter 183: Rat feast

    Zhou Shu felt a headache when he thought of Xiaojun eating and sleeping in the spirit beast bag.


    The future is bright, but it is too difficult to achieve it.


    But think about it, it''s impossible to become a Chi Beast beyond the monster beast without paying a great price.


    In the realm of cultivating immortals, monsters are the most common, alien beasts are rare, and the beasts are basically legendary.


    Zhou Shu secretly thought that he had to go with the flow and try to meet Xiao Gun''s needs without affecting himself.


    "Understood, thank you brother for your teachings."


    Facing Yunli, Zhou Shu saluted rather respectfully.


    Yun Li shook his head and smiled, "It''s just a trivial matter, it''s nothing to be polite. But Junior Brother, you are really involved in a wide range of subjects, do you want to learn about beasts? But for you, beasts are expensive and not practical. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m just curious, now I don''t have the time to build a foundation."


    Yun Li looked directly at Zhou Shu, slightly surprised, "Have you found a suitable spiritual creature?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Yeah."


    Yun Li urged, "Then prepare, don''t waste the spiritual energy of the spirit creature."


    "I see, brother."


    Xu Lie pulled Zhou Shu next, "Come on, I''ll take you back."


    "Thank you brother!"


    There is a magic weapon for flying, which is obviously much faster than running back.


    Xu Lie looked at Yunli, "Old Yun, how about you?"


    "I''ll see you later, you are very quiet here."


    Yun Li smiled faintly, and seemed to be lost in thought again.


    Zhou Shu didn''t return to his residence, but went to the hidden sword pavilion first, and used Xu Lie''s cloud crossing to take Li Aojian, Zhu Dashan and others all the way.


    There is a rat tail feast.


    After a while, the golden tail was grilled to make it shiny and fragrant.


    "What, this is a mouse, I won''t eat it!"


    Yan Yue''s eyes were wide open, her eyes were full of surprise, and she flatly refused.


    "I want. I haven''t eaten a mouse yet!" Yang Mei raised her hand, her eyes were also big, but she was all expectant.


    Li Aojian stretched out his long sword and cut it lightly. Look carefully, "This mouse has eaten a lot of natural treasures, that''s not bad, it''s worth eating. It''s still Xiao Zhou who talks about loyalty, and no one enjoys it alone."


    "That''s... nonsense... isn''t it? Brother Zhou is us...brother!"


    Zhu Dashankou has been stuffed with a large group of rat meat, and he is a little unclear about his words, "Good... delicious, delicious..."


    Xu Lie was not there. He took a large tail that Zhou Shu gave him and went back to the mine to share with Yun Li.


    Zhou Shuxuan put down two large pieces of meat and stuffed them directly into the hands of Yan Yue and Yangmei, "All of them must be eaten."


    Yan Yue wanted to say more, but Zhou Shu took a look. Suddenly I couldn''t continue, so I could only take it over and taste it bitterly.


    The piece of Yangmei was so big, she didn''t hesitate, almost buried her entire head in the meat.


    It took a while before she raised her head, blinking her bright eyes, shining like stars, "Delicious!"


    Of course it''s delicious, this is a mouse that has eaten countless treasures of the world, Zhou Shu secretly said in his heart. He also picked up a piece of it and chewed slowly.


    The meat is extremely soft, like steamed cake, and it melts in the mouth. Sweet and delicious, with a long aftertaste.


    "It tastes really good, I have never eaten such spiritual food."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously praised, the golden-tailed rat''s tail was originally considered delicious, but this one was very different. It''s the supreme delicacy.


    After feasting, the tail was completely eaten after a while, and even Yan Yue, who refused at first, couldn''t help but ate several pieces.


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s words, everyone sat down and transformed the spiritual energy in the spiritual food.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu stood up first, with a gleam in his eyes.


    After absorbing the aura in the tail, Zhou Shu immediately noticed the abnormality. The five senses became sharper and the spiritual power increased a bit, but not only the spiritual power or the body was changed, but even the spiritual consciousness was improved. less.


    not bad.


    It is normal to say that the arrow bamboo rat must have found Bixin bamboo shoots in the Cuiyan bamboo forest, and it was caused by the golden tail rat eating it.


    Several people also stood up one after another, feeling the changes in their bodies, all with excitement.


    "This mouse tail, the effect is really good!"


    "Yes, I still want to eat..."


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t eat more..." Yan Yue regretted a little, but she didn''t want to eat anymore.


    Zhu Dashan finally stood up, a little ignorant, "Is there a change, why don''t I feel anything?"


    Yangmei stared at Zhu Dashan, "You only eat the most, hum!"


    Zhu Dashan scratched his head, "It''s delicious, no way, who wants you to eat so slowly."


    Li Aojian patted Zhu Dashan with his sword, "Old Zhu, don''t reason with women, you think other people are pigs just like you."


    Yangmei looked at Li Aojian dissatisfiedly, "You are a pig, you are all pigs!"


    "Don''t worry, maybe there will be better next time."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, and said slowly, "Thank you for your support and care during this period of time. I am going to build the foundation. It is estimated that I will not see you for a long time. If I fail, I will not see you in the future. , This meal is the last one, ha ha."


    Use spiritual things to build a foundation, failure is death.


    The laughter stopped, and the atmosphere suddenly became heavy, but Zhou Shu''s expression was very relaxed.


    "Xiao Zhou, just build the foundation, you will be successful."


    Li Aojian spoke first. He shook the long sword, with a hint of arrogance on his face, "It''s actually earlier than me, but I''m fast too. I can prepare in about next month."


    He has also refining the ninth level of Qi Realm.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Do you need to build a foundation?"


    "roll!"


    A trace of black air appeared on Li Aojian''s face, and he waited fiercely for Zhou Shu, "When you come back, we will have another good match!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s just what I want."


    Zhu Dashan strode over and hugged Zhou Shu fiercely, "Lao Zhu, I can have two hundred and twenty vitality lines. Brother Zhou, what''s the problem with your foundation building? It is absolutely impossible to fail!"


    He was staring at Zhou Shu, and nodded vigorously.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak either, and then nodded.


    Yan Yue walked over slowly, every step being very solemn, as if using a lot of effort.


    In her eyes, there was a slight sparkle, but her expression showed a different kind of ease. With a hearty smile, she stretched out her hand, "Junior, work hard."


    Zhou Shu grabbed his hand and shook it lightly, "Well, sister, I will."


    Her hands are extremely cold.


    Yan Yue said nothing, and walked back slowly. She didn''t say what she said in her heart, "When you built the foundation, I also built the foundation. I will either see you together or never see you again."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, as if feeling something, and sighed inwardly.


    Yang Mei finally came over, her footsteps still brisk, she tiptoe to Zhou Shu''s ear, and whispered, "Brother, when you come back, you can taste the pill that I made! Sister Mei taught it, I specially Refined for brother!"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and touched her head, "I see."


    Before he knew it, Yang Mei''s body was already very tall. Before, he had to bend down slightly to reach his head, but now he only needs to stand on tiptoe.


    Yangmei looked at him meekly, like a little lamb.


    Looking at everyone, Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Goodbye, get together again tomorrow." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 184: Chiku Kikai

    There was a breeze in the ground, and the clouds cleared, revealing the blue moon. [Reading the latest chapters]


    The cliffs towering into the clouds, you can see thousands of miles away, Zhou Shu sits quietly on it, the sky is full of bright moon, the cold is bright and clear, and underneath is a rushing waterfall.


    To build foundations, condense veins, and cultivators to hit such a barrier, it is best to find a place close to nature to facilitate the induction of heaven.


    Zhou Shu always remembered this waterfall and was broken for it, so he chose the location of the foundation here.


    The sound of the water beside the waterfall was thunderous and deafening, but Zhou Shu was not noisy, but rather quiet.


    No one is calm, and the mind seeks nature.


    Sitting in the moonlight, Zhou Shu had a white jade-like luster on his face, warm and moist as water.


    Two days ago, the jade colored glaze finally reached, the colored glaze jade body is like jade, and the realm of body refining is complete, but behind the completion, no one knows how much effort he has put into it.


    The amount of cultivation in each day is more than several times that of ordinary people. Not only the body, but also the spiritual power and spiritual consciousness are not slack, and they are always working hard. If this were not the case, Zhou Shu, whose qi veins were broken, would never have reached the step of building a foundation.


    Spiritual power is already full, all preparations are done, and it is about to come to the end.


    The time has come.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, his whole body relaxed, suddenly opened all Qi Hai Qi channels, released all restrictions on spiritual power, and pushed it.


    Spiritual power immediately began to run wild.


    Without restraint, spiritual power is like a flood-discharging river, surging surging, and can swallow everything.


    The originally dense flow of spiritual power turned into sharp spikes, madly advancing in all directions from the inside, not just a sea of ??qi and qi, but to penetrate the body and infiltrate every inch of blood.


    The ones that should come will come.


    Zhou Shu''s body was flushed red, like cooked shrimps and crabs, dripping blood at any time, and bloodshot eyes, red like fire.


    It seems to be burnt to coke at any time.


    Layers of heat made it hard for him to breathe, and his consciousness gradually blurred. The body couldn''t help shaking.


    Whoosh!


    A flame suddenly emerged from the body, and the clothes were burnt out in an instant.


    "Come on at the same time."


    Zhou Shu secretly said in his heart, took out Bixinsun and took a look, then put it in his mouth.


    Swallow in one bite. Either live or die, there is absolutely no other possibility, but he did not hesitate, his expression was determined.


    After this step, you are the real cultivator. A big step closer to his goal, no matter what happens, he will stick to it with the greatest perseverance and patience.


    A clear current poured in, the indescribable comfort of the internal organs, which made him groan.


    But this comfort only lasted for a few breaths and was covered by greater pain.


    "Sure enough, it is unbearable pain..."


    Zhou Shu muttered to himself, his face was distorted and his voice was hoarse like a ghost, and several syllables were not recognized.


    This kind of pain is hard to describe, like a war between three countries. And his body is the city where the Three Kingdoms must compete. The fierce confrontation never stops. It goes back and forth hundreds of times. The city is devastated, and the original appearance is no longer visible. The residents in the city have also changed a few times... The weaker country was driven out, and the other two after hundreds of wars, when they could no longer fight, finally reached an agreement through negotiation and decided to live together in peace.


    "Is it over..."


    Almost ten hours passed. Zhou Shuping was lying on the ground without any sensation, feeling nothing, as if his body was not his own.


    "I can see myself no matter how I close my eyes. I can''t move, am I dead?"


    Zhou Shu subconsciously went to "look", and unexpectedly discovered that he could clearly see himself, even the blood flowing in his body.


    He looked away.


    "These floating ones are spiritual energy?"


    Around your body. There are also some distinctive gas particles floating, clearly visible.


    As if it could penetrate everything, everything around it became clear.


    This feeling is unprecedented.


    Zhou Shu quickly realized that this is not "seeing", it is the perception of divine consciousness!


    Extend the divine sense, build the foundation!


    It succeeded!


    Zhou Shu was in ecstasy, wanted to jump up and shout, want to dance.


    But he couldn''t do anything. He still couldn''t control his body, nor could he feel a trace of spiritual power.


    "After stepping into the foundation building, all the impurities on the cultivator''s body are removed, and they have to adapt again, so there will be a period of weakness. However, the body should recover when it should be conscious. Why can''t I feel it? Is there something wrong? ?"


    Suspicion is natural, but Zhou Shu doesn��t know. This is because his mind is far stronger than the average cultivator, and his spiritual consciousness is much higher. The consciousness of others will recover with the body, and his spiritual consciousness is stronger than the body. , Recovered early.


    Regardless, first look at the divine consciousness.


    With great excitement, Zhou Shu fully diffused his divine consciousness.


    One hundred feet, two hundred feet, three hundred feet...


    It has exceeded Zhou Shu''s estimate, but the pace of proliferation has not stopped.


    "Five hundred and thirty feet!"


    Zhou Shu was a little stunned, and the scope of his divine consciousness released reached a staggering 530 feet, almost three times that of the average early stage cultivator!


    Even if it was built with bixin bamboo shoots, the spiritual consciousness could not achieve such an increase. Obviously, Zhou Shu''s long-term spiritual consciousness training, the effect of ice crystal fish and the talent were fully manifested at this moment.


    The foundation is very solid, and as the cultivation base increases, the divine consciousness will become stronger and stronger, and the gap with other cultivators will increase.


    With great good news, Zhou Shu was very satisfied.


    He arbitrarily stretched out his divine knowledge, looking east and west, to understand the benefits of exuding divine knowledge.


    "There are three white-eared rabbits three hundred feet west. I will catch them and eat them later."


    "There is one under the cliff, is there any secret treasure?"


    "Hey, why is there a big stone slab on the stone platform in the middle of the waterfall? No, it''s a black jade slab? Who put it there? It has not been broken by such a huge waterfall for thousands of years. It is very strange. Be sure to check it out later."


    Divine consciousness detected the surrounding situation, and there was a feeling of opening up a new world, which kept Zhou Shu excited.


    Afterwards, he gathered his divine consciousness to his side and "watched" intently.


    With the exogenous consciousness, you can see yourself inwardly.


    It can be clearly seen that spiritual power and blood are flowing slowly. They have never stagnated, but are just stung, and they will wake up at any time.


    Pop, pop!


    After more than an hour, a burst of slight crackling sound came out from the arm, and then quickly spread throughout the body.


    "The body, the body has recovered!"


    Feeling it, Zhou Shuslow stood up and looked at his body up and down. He felt like he was lost and recovered, almost crying with joy.


    The body is obviously more flexible than before, and the skin is as smooth as jade, but you can feel the hidden power inside with a light touch. The muscles are tough and elastic. Once they burst out, it will inevitably be earth-shattering.


    Zhou Shu remembered an important thing.


    "The method of mind says that the body refining is perfect, and after the foundation is built, supernatural powers are generated."


    But where is the magical power, Zhou Shu moved his whole body, but he didn''t find any special place.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Impossible, a voice in my heart categorically rejected it.


    After a little thought, I understood that this was due to lack of spiritual power.


    Only with spiritual power and running the body-refining mental method can one know what magical power it is.


    "Spiritual power hasn''t recovered yet, is it my weakest link?"


    Zhou Shu thought to himself. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 185: Glass mirror

    ? Actually, it��s not surprising to think about it. It��s not easy for Zhou Shu with damaged qi to be able to cultivate to the foundation-building realm. Insufficient qi, and spiritual power is not as good as a complete body and spiritual consciousness. ��Full text reading��


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then sat down and waited peacefully.


    The waterfall and Zhou Shu are moving and silent, creating an interesting contrast.


    I don''t know how long it took, a feeling of warmth grew from all over the body, and quickly spread everywhere.


    "The spiritual power is back."


    With the movement of the mind, Zhou Shu calmly analyzed.


    The qi-hai qi veins have expanded and become more tenacious, especially the qi-hai, which is almost five times the original, but the original damaged area has also expanded, and the improvement in this part is minimal.


    The same is true for Qi veins, the broken place is still broken, and breaking through the realm can''t change this.


    Compared with these, the Second Sea of ??Qi made Zhou Shu feel unusually surprised, "Is it so big?"


    After the foundation was built, the spiritual power was greatly improved, and the originally closed shackles were also opened, and the spiritual power further expanded into the vortex of the second sea of ??air, occupying a lot of space.


    "Compared with the tenth level of refining qi, the space for accommodating spiritual power has increased by more than ten times, which is almost the spiritual power reserve of the average mid-stage cultivation base."


    For the average cultivator, from the tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm to the Foundation Building, the Qi Sea will increase by about three times, but Zhou Shu has increased by five times, and the second Qi Sea has increased by ten times.


    The demon pill of Tier 4 demon beasts is really extraordinary, showing the effect layer by layer.


    "The original sea of ??air is still useless, but the second sea of ??air is enough. Even the cultivator in the middle stage of the foundation construction will not be much better than me."


    Zhou Shu thought to himself.


    From the early to mid stage of the foundation formation, the air sea will double, but even if Hong Yuan reaches the middle stage of the foundation formation, it will not necessarily reach the level of Zhou Shu''s second air sea.


    It''s time to look at magical powers.


    He stood up slowly with expectation, while running the body-building mental method, while moving his whole body, he punched out.


    The fist wind was violent. A tornado formed.


    "Is it still in your hands?"


    Zhou Shu stopped his fist and stood still, if he realized something.


    After running the body-training mental method twice, the most abnormal place is the right hand, it seems that there is a force stung in the palm of the hand. Will come out easily.


    The right hand is indeed the place where Zhou Shu exercises the most, especially when dealing with snow crocodiles.


    According to Xu Lie''s previous teaching, Zhou Shu concentrated his spiritual power on his right hand and continued to guide him with the heart.


    Supernatural powers are about to appear.


    Bang!


    A soft sound. A white ball of light suddenly appeared on the palm of his hand, quickly enclosing Zhou Shu''s right hand, and then spreading it out, instantly forming a smooth and flat glazed jade bi.


    The jade bi is one foot in radius, transparent and pure, close to the palm of the hand, as if it blends with the body.


    "Huh? It turned out to be this!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart, and almost shouted out loud. This was really unexpected and shocked him.


    This jade bi is called Liulijing. It is an extremely rare defensive magical power. Contrary to the glazed jade body, it does not have any defensive effect against attacks such as swords, but it can rebound magic arts, and even gods!


    The tactics are fine, but it is too rare to bounce back spiritual consciousness.


    Magic tactics with divine consciousness are often the most difficult to deal with, because divine consciousness can directly attack practitioners through layers of defense. Disturbing the sea of ??consciousness, shocking the soul, disturbing the mind, is more difficult than spiritual power.


    The glazed mirror can block the divine consciousness. Even bounce back.


    You must know that the magic weapon that can block the attack of the divine sense is at least Tier 3, and the current glazed jade body has nothing to do with the divine sense. The appearance of the glass mirror made up for this shortcoming.


    In the future, Zhou Shu would not have to worry too much when he encountered divine consciousness-type techniques.


    "Try it. Is it the same as Senior Brother Xu said."


    With hope, Zhou Shu exudes spiritual consciousness.


    Bang, bang, there was an echo from the sea of ??knowledge.


    As if encountering a wall, the divine consciousness was isolated from the jade bi, the pervasive divine consciousness stopped at this moment.


    "It''s true, it really is blocking the divine sense!"


    Zhou Shu increased the transmission of divine consciousness, but no matter how he increased it, divine consciousness could not pass Jade Bi.


    "Now I can''t attack the magic tactics with my spiritual sense, first try other magic tactics."


    After trying his spiritual consciousness, Zhou Shu was full of joy, and a solid flame suddenly appeared from his left hand.


    Ning Yan Jue.


    The flame turned into a stream of light and went directly to the glass mirror.


    Snapped!


    The fire light bounced back immediately, hitting Zhou Shu''s head righteously, the smoke was angry, and an unpleasant burnt smell came out.


    Zhou Shu was a little embarrassed, but his face was full of joy.


    Ning Yan Jue was completely bounced back.


    Yubi''s various performances are the same as Xu Lie said.


    "Senior Brother Xu said that the best magical power for cultivating the colored glaze jade body is called the colored glaze real body. It must be cultivated to a very strong level in the spiritual power and consciousness body, and then it takes a lot of luck to achieve it. My own spiritual power is still lacking. Although there is a second sea of ??qi to make up for it, it is not enough to generate the best magical powers."


    "But it''s pretty good. The colored glaze mirror is already the second best magical power that a colored glaze jade body can generate. If a colored glaze arm is not generated, the colored glaze eye is not very useful, so you can be content."


    Putting away his magical powers, Zhou Shu looked around with a little regret, but in general, he was in a good mood.


    The foundation was finally built, very good, both spiritual power and spiritual consciousness and body refining far surpassed the cultivators of the same level, and even had magical powers such as Liulijing. Zhou Shu was confident in the challenge eight months later.


    "what--"


    He suddenly let out a long howl, corresponding to the waterfall, and spread it far away.


    A stream of turbid air followed, very refreshing, and at this time, I was expressing my chest, quite a kind of unrestrained feeling between the world and the earth, let me travel.


    Although he was not a seventeen or eighteen-year-old in his heart, at this time he also gave birth to a youthful mind that he had never had before.


    Very cool.


    After the excitement, Zhou Shu sat down slowly, and his inner peace gradually returned to the past.


    Foundation building is just the beginning, there are countless larger goals waiting in front, and there are countless difficulties at www.novelhall.com.


    He has not paid much attention to the challenge with Hong Yuan, as long as he understands the sword intent, it is not difficult to defeat it, but the future cultivation and promotion will be a little troublesome.


    When you arrive at the base building, although the original medicine can continue to be used, the speed cannot be guaranteed. If it is not changed, it will definitely be much slower.


    The Flowing Water Channel is not suitable for reuse. Although Zhou Shu has several mental methods for building a foundation, if he wants to increase his cultivation quickly, it is best to follow the original mental methods, that is, to find Tianliu Zong��s "True Water Classic".


    These are all issues to be faced before and after the challenge.


    But the biggest and most difficult problem is the Qi Vessel and the Qi Sea. If there is no complete Qi Vessel and Qi Sea, it is impossible for the cultivator to condense the Veins. That is to say, the current foundation-building realm is the upper limit.


    This kind of thing must never happen.


    Therefore, it is necessary to completely repair the Qihai and Qi Veins in the foundation building environment!


    To Zhou Shu, who had just built the foundation, this seemed like an impossible task, but he had to do it. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 186: Broken jade

    ? Zhou Shu took out the flying boat and flew down.


    The flying magic weapon can be used in the base-building realm, and the flying boat that Yan Yue brought to him is just practical. Crossing the clouds can''t wait for the moment.


    With the input of spiritual power, a transparent shield naturally rose on the flying boat to block the splashing water from the outside.


    His target is the stone platform in the middle of the waterfall.


    Zhou Shu visited this waterfall once before, and he still practiced the rain sword technique for a long time. At that time, he felt that the stone platform in the middle was very abrupt-in such a majestic waterfall, it has experienced thousands of years of impact. None of them collapsed.


    Water dripping through the rocks, flowing water is an incomparable power, not to mention that the stone platform can withstand the day-to-night impact under such a big drop, it is really strange.


    And when he was exploring on the cliff before, he found that there was still a familiar black jade board on the stone platform, which reminded him of something.


    It''s worth exploring.


    Fei Ge slowly landed on the stone platform, Zhou Shu took off and walked over.


    In the waterfall, he stayed still, letting the fierce water hit him, only slightly closed his eyes and used his spiritual consciousness to perceive his surroundings.


    It''s really weird. The stone platform is ten feet square. There is no support on three sides. It hangs in the air, only one side is connected to the cliff, but the interface is extremely flat, and there is a deep mark on the cliff.


    "Could it be that the waterfall was cut off in the middle..."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, but he never expected it.


    He was cruising on the stone platform, getting more and more information, and more and more surprised.


    "The stone platform is square and square, but very rough. It seems to have been simply carved with some rough lines on it. There is no trace of wear and tear. It is very clear and has not changed after thousands of years of scouring."


    "The material of the stone is very good, comparable to Tier 3 materials, and extremely strong. No wonder it can withstand the impact of a waterfall."


    "There are also lines on the side. There are also underneath, even extending into the cliff."


    Zhou Shu led Fei Ge around in a circle, if he realized something.


    As if you can imagine it, people who don''t know where will throw it. A rough stone sword with a length of nearly one hundred feet flew from thousands of miles away, and the sword cut off the flow, abruptly cutting off the waterfall, the body of the sword was deeply embedded in the cliff, and the hilt remained outside and became a stone platform.


    I don''t know who it is. With such power, it may not be said to be overwhelming, but it is definitely not something that someone in the Dutch school can do, and people can''t help but yearn for it...


    With a few emotions, Zhou Shu returned to the stone platform.


    Passing through the waterfall, his eyes fell on the jade slab in the middle of the stone platform. The jade board was as black as ink, with mountain-colored ripples hidden in it, layered on top of each other, Zhou Shu quickly recognized that it was indeed a third-order Moxiu jade.


    Mo Xiuyu is extremely hard. It is also extremely tough, it can be regarded as one of the toughest jade, even if it is a Tier 3 flying sword, it cannot be easily broken. But its value is not high, because it cannot communicate aura, cannot be used as a material for refining, and can only be used as bricks.


    I can recognize it because Zhou Shu is very familiar with it. Back then, when Liu Yu was practicing Broken Jade Sword Art in Wuwangmen. I have used Mo Xiu Jade. Liu Yuzhan''s sword tactics have crushed many jade and even fine gold and iron, but it is a pity that he can''t break Mo Xiu jade.


    Because you can''t do it without comprehending the meaning of broken jade sword.


    "Is this God''s will?"


    Zhou Shu secretly thought. In such a place, a piece of Mo Xiu jade appeared, as if waiting for him to break it.


    The torrent is like a torrential rain, and Mo Yu stands in front.


    Before the foundation was built, he planned to practice the Jade Smashing Sword Art at the waterfall until he understood the sword intent before returning. There seems to be a more adequate reason now.


    "When I broke this piece of jade, it was when I understood the meaning of the sword, what the master failed to do, let me complete it."


    Zhou Shu took out the Zhuyun sword and practiced seriously.


    Although it was the first time to practice the Broken Jade Sword Art, Zhou Shu seemed to be a veteran who had practiced for more than ten years. Every trick was unique.


    In the sea of ??knowledge, he had already deduced the Broken Jade Sword Art for thousands of times, and when his spiritual power met the requirements, he could immediately use it.


    It is better to break the jade than to complete it. The broken jade sword tactic, to the strongest, is an attacking sword tactic that does not hesitate to hesitate. This has many similarities with the rain sword tactic, but the two have completely different differences. Concentration, one scattered, one erupting like thunder, and one rushing like rain.


    What Zhou Shu has to do is to fuse them together.


    A month passed quietly.


    Zhou Shu stood in the waterfall, and the long sword in his hand drew a sharp sword light, shooting towards the cliff.


    He was close to Chiguo, and all his clothes were smashed into rags by the rapids. This was because he had never used spiritual power to protect himself, and everything was used on the sword, without a trace of waste.


    Concentration to the extreme, almost crazy, he does everything like this, whether it is a sword, a talisman, or a body training, to do it to the extreme.


    The cliff in front of it was riddled with scars and sword marks.


    Another month passed.


    Zhou Shu stood on the platform like a javelin, like a stone statue.


    The long black hair pressed tightly to the resolute face, Ruoxing''s eyes flashed faintly from time to time, and his pale lips trembled slightly, and there was a dreamy voice.


    "Converging the torrential rain into a column of water, and dispersing it into a concentration. Although it is a single sword, it is actually a hundred swords and a thousand swords. With a rapid exchange of bursts, one blow wins..."


    Quietly left for a month.


    Zhou Shu still maintained a standing posture, as if he hadn''t moved.


    "It seems right, not right?"


    "I don''t feel good in strength, is it the reason of spiritual power, or something else? Now I can''t even use the sword tactics as I want, and must rely on foreign objects. Is it because of the cloud sword?"


    "Too light? Too light. The Cloud Chasing Sword is too light. I can barely use the Rain Sword Art, but it does not meet the essence of the Broken Jade Sword Art..."


    Suddenly, as if he had realized something, a bright light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    Zhuyun Sword was put in the bag, and a black long sword appeared in Zhou Shu''s hand.


    Black Star is also a second-tier middle-rank, a trophy obtained from Xie Xiu.


    "Sure enough, it''s more comfortable. It''s the sword. It should be better now, continue!"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes flickered, and the sword swung out with a loud bang����


    Another two months passed.


    A terrifying hole appeared in the cliff, three feet wide and nearly twenty feet deep.


    The sound of stones shattering continuously came from the cave. Zhou Shu unexpectedly cut this hole out with a sword tactic.


    A long figure carrying a long sword slowly walked out of the hole.


    The turbulent water hit him but he only did nothing, closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows, step by step, firmly walking to the middle of the stone platform.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, and a substantive gaze fell on the Mo Xiu jade board in front of him.


    boom!


    The water was splashing, black hair was flying, and a dignified breath suddenly burst from Zhou Shu, like a transparent mask, blocking the waterfall outside.


    Zhou Shu in the middle was extremely calm, as if immersed in a certain realm, the Black Star Sword in his hand was raised unconsciously.


    "broken!"


    The Black Star Sword was suddenly pressed down, and a beam of light that was half a foot thick suddenly appeared in front of him, and countless sword lights gathered in it, like a thunder from the sky, and it hit Mo Xiu''s jade board fiercely.


    Snapped--


    The jade board shattered.


    (PS: Thank you, ߱��@���ƺͰ���~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 187: Big crisis

    ? As Mo Xiu''s jade board broke open, Zhou Shu sat down. ��Full text reading��


    At the moment when the jade was broken, he really felt the sword intent, the mysterious and mysterious feeling, which suddenly increased the power of the sword by dozens of times, causing his sword to give birth to a kind of invincible and invincible. The momentum of Jianguang, no matter what is in the air.


    That''s the broken jade sword intent, sure enough.


    But this sword consumes so much that it is terrible, and that wisp of sword intent, while increasing its power, almost robs him of all his spiritual power.


    It is impossible to issue a second sword.


    With a faint smile on Zhou Shu''s face, he was very satisfied. Five months of hard work was not in vain, and now he is also a cultivator who understands the sword.


    After practicing the Broken Jade Sword Art for five months, he realized the sword intent, and he was a Tier 3 sword tactic, which can be regarded as a genius among geniuses, but Zhou Shu knew that he had paid more than five months for the Broken Jade Sword Art?


    If you convert the repeated deductions in the sea of ??knowledge into actual time, I''m afraid it will last more than five or eight years.


    It is reasonable to do this step.


    However, it was only the first level of sword intent. At first glance, it was still far away from the transformation of sword intent. It could not even exist without the sword art, and it needed the peak state of spiritual power to be released.


    A cultivator like Yunli can condense the sword intent by swinging a sword. It doesn''t matter what sword art is. But a cultivator like Shen Wen is even higher. The sword intent transforms into shape, the sword turns with the heart, and the sword intent can be accompanied by divine consciousness.


    But Zhou Shu believes that as long as he keeps practicing, he can reach the next level one by one.


    Zhou Shu supported his body and slowly moved inside.


    I didn''t feel it for a few months, but now he was hit by the waterfall, and he suddenly felt a tingling, unbearable.


    In fact, it has always been like this, but he used to be too focused on the sword and never noticed.


    The waterfall fell from a height of five hundred feet, and the impact was so great, his glazed jade body, in these six months. I am afraid that the hardships experienced will not be less than those of swordsmanship.


    It can be considered an extra exercise.


    Leaning in it, Zhou Shu gradually fell into a deep sleep, and he was too tired after five months of non-stop practice. To the limit.


    I don''t know how long I slept before Zhou Shu gradually woke up.


    After running the mental method several times, he recovered his spiritual power a little, and Zhou Shu walked out.


    On his mouth, there was a large pile of Mo Xiu jade fragments. All were rushed in by the waterfall.


    Zhou Shu paused for a while, and unconsciously remembered Liu Yuban.


    At that time, Liu Yu tried his best to comprehend the broken jade sword art and crushed Mo Xiu jade, but now this goal has been accomplished by Zhou Shu, who has not practiced the sword art for several years.


    There is a feeling of making things happen.


    But this is not to say that Zhou Shu is better than Liu Yu. The gap between the two is still incalculable. Zhou Shu''s third-order sword intent may be feasible against the practitioners of the foundation building, but it is not counted for the practitioners of the condensing state. What, most of them don''t even have a chance to shoot.


    On the stone platform. The broken Mo Xiu jade was washed away, revealing a sunken pit.


    "It seems some handwriting?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly confused and walked over quickly.


    "Whoever has my sword, for my advice."


    He read it out in a low voice, unconsciously laughing, "If you get your sword, you have to listen to you. It''s a wayward tone. But where is your sword? It''s not about this huge stone sword. Even if a cultivator gets it, it won��t work. Unless it��s a giant with a height of hundreds of feet."


    The material of the stone sword is indeed extremely hard, such a powerful waterfall can not leave a trace on it, it is still angular, but it is indeed just an ordinary stone. If you can''t communicate aura, it won''t change in size, and it''s impossible for a cultivator to use it.


    It can only be a joke.


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhou Shu suddenly felt something wrong.


    Suddenly, a faint blue smoke appeared on the strong handwriting, which still curled up through the heavy mist.


    Zhou Shu''s body shape retreated. The spiritual consciousness is firmly locked on the blue smoke. This is by no means ordinary smoke. It contains great power, and it is a power that Zhou Shu cannot understand.


    "Under what circumstances, what mechanism does that sentence mean?"


    It feels incredible, but it really happened.


    The green smoke rose rapidly, lingering, and transformed into a person in the blink of an eye, shadowy, but very clear.


    "The monk phantom, it turned out to be a god-given tactic..."


    Zhou Shu was startled.


    He has read the classics and knows that Ji Shen Jue is a monk above the Nascent Soul Realm, who separates a strand of Nascent God and puts it on something, such as jade slips, etc., which are usually used to convey information. Come to teach the inconvenient to record the secrets and so on.


    That phantom was about forty years old, with a high crown with hair and an ancient sword hanging from his waist. The sword was covered with scales, which was extremely strange.


    Xu Ying glanced at Zhou Shu indifferently, his eyes seemed to come from thousands of miles away, which made people feel cold, and then he kept repeating a sentence in a majestic and deep voice.


    "Whoever has my sword, for my advice."


    "Whoever has my sword, for my advice."


    "impossible!"


    Zhou Shu shouted directly.


    He was tortured very badly in the previous life. He came to this world and could only be himself, and he would never be driven by others in this life.


    The phantom did not have any expression, it seemed that he could hear it, but he could not hear it. He only slightly raised his hand and pointed at Zhou Shu with a finger.


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed drastically.


    His spiritual consciousness was extremely keen, and he clearly felt that that finger seemed to have inviolable power, and he couldn''t avoid it no matter how he avoided it.


    Even if he fled to the horizon, he would be targeted.


    But Zhou Shu would never admit his fate, his expression was determined, his figure suddenly pulled up, and he leaped towards the waterfall.


    But the phantom lightly clicked, and a finger was already pointed out.


    Almost at the moment of the fall, a cold and irresistible chill rushed straight to Zhou Shu''s forehead.


    "It was actually the sword intent with the finger hair."


    Zhou Shu still remained calm, the white light flashed, and the supernatural powers were born with his heart, and the speed was reaching the extreme.


    The colored glaze mirror appeared suddenly, blocking Zhou Shu''s forehead.


    Bang!


    The pointing was on the colored glaze mirror, and the colored glaze mirror only held on for a breath, then it broke apart and turned into a white light and disappeared.


    After thousands of years, the Yuanshen has become extremely weak, but the realm and rank are surprisingly high, the sword intent it emits is also extremely sharp, and the supernatural powers are suppressed.


    But the glass mirror is not in vain. As an extremely rare supernatural power, it can block spiritual power and divine consciousness. The primordial spirit also has divine consciousness, so it can naturally block a little only this blocking time. Zhou Shu has already fallen by nearly a hundred meters, and the power of the Yuanshen sword intent has also dropped by seven to eight.


    Zhou Shu gathered the whole body''s spiritual power and spiritual consciousness on his forehead.


    The remaining Yuanshen Sword rushed in like a broken bamboo intent, but at this time Zhou Shu was extremely sane, kept calm, and constantly controlled his spiritual power and divine consciousness to block it.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    Before knowing the sea, fierce confrontations broke out, and the body became a battlefield again.


    This is definitely a war that cannot be lost.


    Zhou Shu knew very well that once the primordial spirit invaded the sea of ??consciousness, he would most likely be controlled by the primordial spirit in his current realm, and that would be really driven by others.


    How is it possible to allow this to happen?


    Absolutely not, even death. (To be continued.)


    ps: (He who is favored by the heavens must be jealous.)

 Chapter 188: shameless

    ? "Whoever has my sword, for my advice. [Read the latest chapters]"


    "roll!"


    "Whoever has my sword, for my advice."


    "roll!"


    ...


    Zhou Shu''s consciousness has been blurred, but he is still repeating it. I don''t know how long it has been for the two voices in the sea of ??consciousness to gradually calm down.


    "Get out of here!"


    Immediately after regaining consciousness, Zhou Shu yelled again, then choked on his throat, swallowed a large mouthful of water, and coughed hurriedly.


    He struggled to look around, he was in a river, floating on the water.


    Mountains and waterfalls are no longer visible around, and I don''t know how far it has drifted along the water.


    "Are you okay?"


    After carefully exploring the sea of ??knowledge three times, Zhou Shu finally settled down.


    Before, his knowledge of the sea was like a wilderness, with lush green grass and full of vitality. After the foundation was built, it was much larger, but it still looked like a wilderness.


    Every cultivator��s sea of ??consciousness has a different appearance, including wilderness, desert, and sea.


    After this catastrophe, the sea of ??consciousness is still green and there does not seem to have changed.


    But Zhou Shu had lingering fears. The previous Yuanshen sword intent was probably the biggest crisis he had encountered since he cultivated immortality. No one would have thought that such a terrible danger was hidden in such a place.


    A strand of Yuanshen that has gone through thousands of years, with the sword intent of a finger hair, almost made Zhou Shu impossible to recover. If it was not for the time of the gods for too long, 90% of the power was exhausted, or if it was not blocked and consumed by the glass mirror. After 90%, he didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    "The world of cultivating immortals is really terrible, and I can''t take it lightly at any time. After comprehending the sword intent, I feel a little overwhelmed."


    But I can��t blame him, I��m afraid that no one would have thought that there would be a monk who would use the magical technique on a rough stone sword. The magical technique would be consumed so much that it was the primordial spirit. It was the root of the monk, and it was placed there. . Obviously, there is no hope of recovery.


    (When the cultivator reaches the Yuan Ying realm, he is honored as a monk.)


    Cultivators rarely do anything meaningless, but this thing seems meaningless.


    "This monk is simply boring and hateful!"


    Zhou Shu cursed secretly. Swim toward the shore.


    He just swam a few feet, he felt that something was wrong there, and he probed it with his spiritual sense, and he was shocked. He didn''t know when there was an extra sword on his body.


    A very small sword. Close to his forehead.


    Only three inches long, like gold and jade, the whole body was pale golden, and the sword was tattooed with three scales, which was somewhat similar to the one worn by the monk before.


    Zhou Shu stopped in the water, his eyes froze, "Is this the sword he said?"


    It turned out that the monk was not talking about the stone sword, but this little golden sword.


    This is slightly more reasonable.


    Zhou Shu nodded as if he was enlightened, but soon remembered the words he hated so much. Immediately cursed, "Get out! No matter what sword, I can''t be driven by you!"


    He grabbed the golden sword and wanted to throw it out, but he reached it halfway and took it back.


    "The wisp of primordial spirit is completely gone, even if I take this sword, I don''t need to be motivated by others, I''m really frightened."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, took the golden sword in front of him and observed it carefully.


    He input some spiritual power. The golden sword flicked lightly in his hand, and then fell down again, increasing his spiritual power, still as before. The same goes for increasing it.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''m afraid that all my spiritual power will be input. This golden sword cannot change. The spiritual power level is insufficient. It is a magic weapon, but it is not a magic weapon that I can use now. At least it is Tier 3 or even Tier 4. "


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu put the golden sword into the storage bag and continued to swim to the shore.


    On the shore, Zhou Shu was still looking left and right, distinguishing the direction, and when thinking about which way to go, a female nun walked towards him.


    When the female sister saw Zhou Shu, she immediately became angry, her eyebrows were erected, and she sternly scolded, "Shameless and erotic, don''t get out of here!"


    Zhou Shu was a little startled and hurriedly saluted, "Where did Senior Sister say this, Junior Brother did nothing?"


    The female cultivator was also a cultivator of the Lotus School, and she had a foundation level cultivation base, but she was obviously much higher than Zhou Shu. Her appearance was not beautiful, but she had a different temperament, an unusually hot temperament...


    "Damn, how can you tease me! Take my sword!"


    The female cultivator became more angry, and suddenly there was a bright sword in her hand. The sword''s light stretched and contracted, and it directly pierced towards Zhou Shu.


    How could Zhou Shu expect this, why would he just start his hand if he didn''t agree with him?


    But he didn''t panic either, the Black Star Sword swept out, blocking the sword light outside.


    Zhou Shu looked solemn and said calmly, "Senior Sister, what does this mean, I can''t directly swing the sword between my fellow students. If Senior Sister has a grievance with me, please tell me clearly, Junior Brother would like to hear it."


    "Huh! Dare to block my sword?"


    The female Xiu''s face changed slightly, as if she was surprised that Zhou Shu could block her sword.


    Zhou Shu sullen his face slightly, "Senior sister, why bother?"


    "Just *you, shameless!"


    The female cultivator waved a sword, her clothes fluttered like a flag, she seemed to use her full strength, her spiritual power swelled out, and coercion followed. Zhou Shu suddenly felt that the pressure had increased sharply, and she was a little harder to breathe, and her movement became It''s difficult.


    Is this woman so powerful?


    This feeling was no less than when I saw Yun Li Chuan Jian.


    Zhou Shu looked surprised, but there was an expression of reluctance on his face. Hei Xingjian handed it out flatly, facing **** for tat.


    "Booming dust!"


    The female cultivator whispered and handed out the sword art.


    The billowing wind, mixed with countless dust and sand, like a tornado wind, wave after wave, overturning towards Zhou Shu.


    In an instant, Zhou Shu was completely surrounded, unable to see things, and even his spiritual consciousness was hindered.


    Zhou Shu, who had comprehended the sword intent, soon realized that this sword tactic definitely contained the sword intent in it! Moreover, she is a very proficient sword intent, far stronger than him. This female cultivator is just a sword intent, who is it?


    Zhou Shu became more surprised and sad.


    At this moment, he still can''t use the broken jade sword intent. He hasn''t fully recovered his spiritual power before, and facing the primordial spirit sometimes consumes all his spiritual power. How can he fight against such a sword art?


    And he estimated that even if he could use the broken jade sword intent, he might not be able to completely block the sword.


    Too bad.


    Entrapped in the wind and sand of sword intent, Zhou Shu could only use the little remaining spiritual power to resist, but after a while, he was faltering.


    The female cultivator suddenly received the sword, and the wind and sand suddenly stopped.


    Escape from the dead, Zhou Shu stared at the female sister, not knowing what to say.


    "What to look at, go to hell!"


    There was a slight disdain on the female nun''s face Suddenly stretched out her leg, and with a snap, Zhou Shu was kicked directly and fell into the river with a plop.


    "Sister, you?"


    Zhou Shu came out with a blank face.


    However, the sister didn''t even look at him, she showed a little smug look, turned her head and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu was speechless, and then swam back to the shore, with question marks in his head.


    "what!"


    Not far away, a female nun walked over, but when she saw him, she quickly screamed and covered her eyes, turned and ran.


    Zhou Shu became more and more puzzled, "What''s the matter, one by one, one by one, I am asking you to provoke you? Huh, what is she doing with her face?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him with some suspicion, and suddenly froze.


    After spending a few months under the waterfall, his clothes were basically all ripped apart, only a few rags tied around his waist, and a few storage bags hanging on them, all important places were exposed... ��(To be continued.)

 Chapter 189: 2 faction conflict

    Zhou Shu hurriedly used a magic trick, escaped into the woods on the edge, took a coat and put it on.


    I had been exhausted before, and I encountered a life-and-death crisis when I came out. I didn''t pay attention to all these trivial things. I would never know that I met the sister sister when I came out.


    "Shameless...Ah, the scolding is really right."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    The previous female cultivator was not far from the Ning Mai, and probably not under the cloud, she must be a lot higher than Hong Yuan, and she doesn''t know who it is. It seems that the Lotus School really has many talents.


    He looked around for a while and got a rough idea of ??where he was. It turned out that it wasn''t too far away from the Holland School. I was a little scared to think about it. He was forced down the cliff by the sword intent, and he drifted along the water for thousands of miles. If it weren''t for the glazed jade body protection, I wouldn''t know if he was dragged by the monster in the water to eat.


    Zhou Shu recovered some spiritual energy and rushed to his residence. He didn''t go back for five months, and he didn''t know what it was like now.


    It took less than a quarter of an hour for Fei Ge to fly, and the two crossing clouds arrived one after another, sandwiching Zhou Shu. One of the boats crossing the cloud suddenly turned, blocking Zhou Shu''s path.


    Zhou Shu was amazed at how troubles one after another had caused him, this time he put on his clothes.


    "Come out! How dare you break into the Heyin Sect, the cultivators of the Yunjian Sect, you are so bold!"


    A stern shout came from the crossing clouds, and a lotus cultivator had a stern look, and his long sword was pointed directly at Fei Ge.


    Zhou Shu walked out of the flying boat quickly, arched his hands, "Brother, why..."


    "It''s you?"


    The cultivator was startled slightly, "You are Zhou Shu, you actually built the foundation?"


    "Exactly, I can''t think that Brother Ge still remembers me. I was lucky to build the foundation a while ago." Zhou Shu nodded, slightly confused, "Brother, what are you going to do? I haven''t violated any rules, right?"


    The eagle nose eagle eye of the repairer was Ge Li. I had done inspection missions with Zhou Shu before, and it was not bad for Zhou Shu.


    Ge Li put away the long sword, but his face was still serious, and he looked at Zhou Shu with sharp eyes. "Zhou Shu, where did you come from Fei Ge? This is the unique magic weapon of the Yunjian School. Could it be that you have any quarrels with the Yunjian School?"


    Zhou Shu immediately understood what was going on, and quickly explained, "Brother. Don��t get me wrong. I got this flying boat from Liu Chuzong, and it has nothing to do with Yunjian School, because I haven��t entered the inner gate and haven��t crossed it. The cloud is available, so you can only use it."


    Ge Li continued to interrogate, with a heavy tone, "Six-born Sect, now they are also taking refuge in the Yunjian School, which is equivalent to the Yunjian School. How did you get it?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and he thought to himself. Most of the Yunjian School and the Heyin School had something serious during this period, otherwise Ge Li would not be so nervous.


    Seeing that the matter seemed a little serious, Zhou Shu briefly said the matter.


    Ge Li showed a pensive expression, and then he said, "Junior, what you said should be true, otherwise there won��t be the following things. My attitude was a bit bad just now, so don��t take it off. You��d better not be at the door. It��s easy to cause misunderstandings when flying boats are used in China."


    "It''s okay, brother is also considering the sect. I am not speaking of it. You should not use the flying magic weapon of another sect in the sect."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and then showed a bit of suspicion, "I used to see magic weapons from other sects flying around in the martial arts. Why is it not working now?"


    Ge Li''s eyes were solemn, and he said slowly, "This is different from the past. With that incident a few days ago, our relationship with the Yunjian School is completely different. The disciples must also avoid taboos, or they will be seen by Gu Guangfeng''s disciples. I am afraid. It''s about to fight."


    The cultivator in Crossing the Clouds by the side has been staring at Fei Ge with resentment, as if to confirm what Ge Li said.


    "what?"


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu felt more puzzled, "What happened?"


    There were many suspicious expressions on Ge Li''s face, "You don''t know? This incident was raging in the door, haven''t you heard of it?"


    "I have been building a foundation in retreat, so I don''t know."


    "It''s no wonder that there are quite a few outer disciples who have recently built foundations," Ge Li Weixian pondered, glanced around, frowning, "Junior Brother had better take off, otherwise there will be disciples coming."


    In mid-air, several cloud crossings were flying towards here, very fast.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and immediately jumped to Duyun, Fei Ge was also put into his bag.


    Ge Li led Duyun to fly into the door, and said something slowly on the road, which shocked Zhou Shu.


    Five days ago, the peak master Zhang Haoran of Gu Guangfeng went to Liu Chuzong for the third time, but Liu Chuzong still refused to reply to the request of Peak Master Zhang, and even uttered evil words. Zhang Haoran held back for a long time, and couldn''t help it for a long time, and the two sides fought.


    Sect Master Liuxun was naturally not Zhang Haoran''s opponent, but he called out two Yunjian cultivators of the Condensed Vein Realm. The two cultivators seemed to have been waiting there long ago, just waiting for Zhang Haoran to take action. They falsely accused Zhang Haoran of breaking into the territory of the Yunjian faction and wanted to kill the cultivators of the Yunjian faction.


    With three to one, Zhang Haoran was defeated, and only barely escaped after suffering a lot of injuries.


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, "What did the sect say when such a big thing happened?"


    Ge Li shook his head lightly, "There hasn''t been any movement yet, Elder Shen said, you can''t act rashly."


    Zhou Shu was more puzzled, "Why? How can this kind of anger be tolerated? This is a blatant provocation. How can you not fight back and go to the Yunjian faction to seek justice?"


    This is simply bullying, and no cultivator can bear it.


    "I can''t go to Yunjian now."


    Ge Li looked solemn, "The Yunjian faction obviously made preparations in advance, and they chose a good timing. The hunting of the five sects started ten days ago, and the former elders and elders of our lotus school also went to Qingyuan Valley~ www.novelhall.com~ This trip will take at least six months to return. Elder Zhao is said to be in retreat and cannot come out. Only Elder Shen is here. But he can''t go anywhere, he can only go inside the door."


    After listening to Ge Li, Zhou Shu also felt helpless.


    Indeed, if Elder Shen went to the Yunjian School, in case something happened, and there was no Golden Core Elder in the Heyin School, it would be tantamount to putting himself in an extremely dangerous situation, waiting for other sects to invade.


    The Yunjian faction is probably waiting for such an opportunity.


    The Heyin faction has abundant reserves. There are countless large and small formations in the faction. In addition to the mountain protection formation, as long as there is a golden core cultivator presided over, there will be defensive power. It is extremely difficult for foreign enemies to invade, but if there is no golden core cultivator , That''s hard to say.


    "Ugh."


    Zhou Shu sighed.


    "The group of villains sent by Yunjian, I knew they were unkind," Ge Li followed with a sigh and looked at Zhou Shu, "We inspected that day, and Shao Nongyue wanted to provoke us, do you remember?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Remember."


    Ge Li said in a low voice, "Although Master Zhang Feng did nothing wrong in this matter, he did get a little impulsive and fell for the Yunjian faction."


    "Zhang Feng''s main character is as fierce as fire, so it''s difficult for him to endure it for so long."


    Zhou Shu hadn''t met Zhang Haoran, but Yan Yue had mentioned it several times and he knew a little bit.


    "Don''t talk about it, everyone can only endure this period. Junior Brother Zhou had better be more careful."


    Ge Li shook his head lightly, but quickly said, "However, when the former elder returns from Qingyuan Valley, the Yunjian faction will be out of luck!"


    "What happened to the former elder?"


    "The former elder has been in retreat for ten years, and his skill has improved greatly, I am afraid that they have surpassed the elder Zhao. The golden cores of the refining tools sent by Yunjian, four or five are not opponents, and the former elder will definitely make them pay the price."


    Ge Li had a lot of ruthlessness in his eyes. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 190: Also built a foundation

    Yuan Jianyi, a genius who emerged at the same time as Zhao Yueru. ?�Q�Ρġڡ͡ʡʡݡ�.���.�p


    But in the Holland School, he has been pressed by Zhao Yueru, and he can''t go beyond.


    Ten years ago, the two men fought a battle. After Yuan Jianyi tasted the 247th failure, he decided to retreat and practice hard to understand a new sword art.


    Recently, the sword intent has been successful, and finally left the customs, and then went to the Wuzonghui hunting with Elder Jin.


    The five sects will hunt, and each of the five factions will send two golden pill cultivators to explore Qingyuan Valley.


    Although Qingyuan Valley is not a secret realm, it is not much different from a secret realm. It seems that there are barriers around it, and it is difficult to pass the news. The monsters are in groups, and they are scared at every step. After entering, it will take at least six months to return.


    It seems that it will take six months for the Heyin School to deal with the troubles of the Yunjian School.


    And another elder who is far from the same generation of Golden Core, Zhao Yueru, is not sure whether it is alive or dead in the secret realm, so he definitely can''t count on it.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, but felt helpless, said goodbye to Ge Li, and went back to Shaofengyuan.


    "Isn''t this the challenging Zhou Shu?"


    "It''s not that he is afraid of being beaten to death by Senior Brother Hong. He has already escaped from the Heyin faction. Why did he come back?"


    "Who knows, haha, someone must have been forced to come back, how can a good challenge be aborted. Net"


    "That''s right, Elder Shen has laid down the capital! High-grade Jing Haidan, if Zhou Shu is not there, it won''t be good for his disciples. The so-called bad name is bad."


    Walking on the road, worm-like laughter came from behind Zhou Shu, constantly.


    He could see clearly through his spiritual sense, those disciples were sneered, whispered, and pointed, as if they were looking at a mouse crossing the street, only to come up and scream.


    Zhou Shu suddenly stopped.


    Those voices stopped suddenly for a while, but soon they blew up again.


    "I heard it, this kid still has very good ears."


    "How about hearing it? I just want to speak, and speak louder, ignorant and arrogant idiot!"


    "Haha, you humiliate him so much. Aren''t you afraid that he will hit you?"


    "A joke, did he beat me?"


    Zhou Shu turned around slowly, expressionless, his indifferent eyes swept across the crowd. �١ʡ�?�ԡ�.��. The corners of the mouth are slightly disdainful.


    "What to look at, believe it or not we beat you?"


    Bang--


    The divine consciousness and spiritual power that had converged before exploded unreservedly in an instant, and the huge coercion suddenly spread out like ripples. One wave after another.


    "what?"


    The cultivators standing in front were still jumping and yelling, but now they couldn''t even stand firmly. Their feet were soft and they fell directly to the ground. The cultivators at the back also staggered, holding their heads and squirming around.


    His eyes were full of shock, staring at Zhou Shu blankly, all with an incredible expression.


    Zhou Shu glanced at them lightly. Turn around and leave.


    After a long time, a trembling voice came from behind, "How could it be possible that he actually built the foundation?"


    "Did he go to build a foundation during this time?"


    "God, there seems to be light everywhere on him! I haven''t seen other brothers in the base-building realm like this. It''s terrible. �ݡΡ͡ԡ١͡ʡڡ�Net�R��.�p��.�w"


    "No, you have to tell Senior Brother Hong quickly."


    Among the shocked people, several practitioners left quietly.


    Shaofengyuan is still the same, but the foul language outside his house. But I don''t know who was wiped out, and it was as clean as a wash.


    Whoosh!


    A sword light came through the air and pierced Zhou Shu''s throat!


    And Zhou Shu seemed unprepared and motionless. Instead, he smiled with a hint of comfort.


    The solid sword light stopped abruptly in front of Zhou Shu. After the sword light, a cultivator slowly walked out with a proud smile on his face.


    "Yes, I didn''t hide from my harsh killing intent."


    The sword light in front of him fell flat and disappeared. Li Aojian smiled slightly, he didn''t have a sword in his hand, that sword light was actually made with bare hands.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said with joy, "Lao Li, you have also built the foundation."


    "Haha, of course!"


    Li Aojian smiled, with an understatement, as if building a foundation was like drinking water and eating. ?�֨R.��.


    "Using the condensed sword grass to build a foundation is indeed very beneficial to sword repair. That sword light, Xiao Zhou, I must not come out."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Really."


    The sword light that didn''t use a sword was extremely solid, and it was no different from a real sword, and it was not all spiritual power, killing intent, and aura. There was even a hint of sword intent.


    However, this sword intent was extremely weak, only Zhou Shu, who had understood the sword intent, could feel it, but Li Aojian himself had not yet understood it.


    Li Aojian raised his mouth slightly and touched his nose, "Why, do you want to compete?"


    "Well, see if you can stand my sword intent."


    Zhou Shu''s face also showed some arrogance, and the long sword was already in hand.


    "What, you have realized the sword intent!?"


    Li Aojian was startled suddenly, his mouth was open so that he could fit a pear, and he was stunned.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Yes, I just realized it."


    "No, it''s better than that! You have a sword intent, even if it''s a rainy sword intent, my unintelligible sword intent''s One Slash Sword Art can''t be better than you,"


    Li Aojian seemed to be ten years old in an instant, and the arrogance on his face was reduced by more than half.


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, his expression awe-inspiring, "Lao Li, what are you talking about?"


    As if being knocked to the head by a huge mallet, Li Aojian looked dazed, "You have only practiced for a year, I have been for a year and a half, and I haven''t touched the side yet. Without sword intent, how can I challenge Wuji? Bastard, how do you get in the inner door."


    "No, UU reading Lao Li," Zhou Shu said seriously, "Actually, you have touched the edge of the sword intent. I felt a hint of sword intent with the light just now, although it was so weak that there was almost no sword intent. , But it is indeed Jianyi."


    "Really?"


    Li Aojian''s eyes lit up suddenly, staring at Zhou Shu firmly.


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Really, I can feel it. I believe that as long as you continue for a while, you will definitely understand it."


    "Okay! Xiao Zhou, I believe you!"


    The blankness on Li Aojian''s face suddenly disappeared, as if the whole person was resurrected.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Your One Slash Sword Intent is the most difficult to comprehend in the Tier 1 Sword Art. Once it is understood, it will be of great benefit to the sword art in the future, and it may not be worse than mine in the future. What is Yu Wuji, fundamentally It��s not your enemy."


    He didn''t want to see Li Aojian''s decadence, Lao Li was one of his most trusted friends in the Dutch School, and he had to be inspired.


    Li Aojian nodded, slapped his chest proudly, "Of course!"


    "How can I learn from Lao Zhu? By the way, where''s Lao Zhu?"


    Zhou Shu laughed when he saw him like this, thinking of Zhu Dashan who was like a black tower.


    "Old Zhu, what a blessing!"


    Li Aojian shook his head, his face was envious and happy, "I''m convinced by him. I''m really lucky."


    Zhou Shu felt curious, "What happened to him?"


    "He has entered the inner door!"


    Li Aojian exhaled and sighed, but there was a smile on his face, "You say it''s not strange, it''s obviously the least qualified, but the most advanced inner door!"


    "Hehe, I''m not that strange."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, as if he had expected it a long time ago.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly pass of nu1i8888 and the voting all the time. I am grateful~ and Sun Kai��s reward, thank you~) (to be continued.)


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 191: Avenue first

    (PS: You can skip it. After this chapter, the plot of a certain female character is also over.)


    Li Aojian stared at Zhou Shu, "Aren''t you weird? Then I would be weird."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What''s weird? Didn''t someone tell Lao Zhu that as long as Lao Zhu opened two hundred and fifty vitals, he should be allowed to enter the inner door? Counting time, Lao Zhu should be almost there."


    "Do you really believe it? This kind of thing is a lie, right?"


    Li Aojian condensed his brows and couldn''t help shaking his head, "Although the Yujian Mind Method is indeed very powerful, two hundred and fifty energy lines can enter the inner door. How can there be such a good thing? Why did I not enter, huh, I am two hundred and five. The seventeen qi veins began to formally cultivate."


    Before the fifth level of the refining realm, the 250 qi veins are not a small threshold, and they are also a barrier for ordinary cultivators to go further. If they pass it, their future development may be much better.


    Cultivators with aspirations and qualifications are also based on this.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Ha, the cultivator who gave him the jade slip, but Elder Jin in the door, of course what Elder Jin said will not be false."


    "Elder Jin?"


    Li Aojian was stunned.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Ever since he saw Shen Wen, he thought of Lingyunya when he first started. The two cultivators he and Zhu Dashan saw, the two cultivators who played chess, one was Shen Wen and the other could only be Elder Jin is now.


    After a little analysis, you can guess that most of the things after this are also brought out by them.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    Li Aojian suddenly burst into a long laugh, unable to stop.


    Zhou Shu was dumbfounded, "Are you stupid?"


    "Haha, you said that, that old Zhu must have gone to Qinghe Peak to make alchemy, haha, old Zhu made alchemy, it''s funny when you think of it!"


    Li Aojian held his belly, his waist bent with a smile.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu laughed. Zhu Dashan, who hated alchemy the most, didn''t know what expression he would have after knowing that he had entered Qinghe Peak.


    It''s really funny.


    "Don''t say anything, I''ll go back first. I haven''t returned to Shaking Fengyuan for a long time, and I still miss it."


    Zhou Shu laughed for a while, patted Li Aojian, and walked into his room.


    Li Aojian straightened up, "Wait. You''d better go find your little junior girl. She has been here several times, and every time she is very anxious, as if there is something extraordinary, but she doesn''t say anything when asked."


    "Yang Mei?" Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, Yang Mei was anxious to find him, there must be something wrong, and he never wanted something wrong with Yang Mei.


    Li Aojian nodded, "Go and take a look."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu turned around and disappeared, and after building the base, he activated the shadow escape technique. The speed is a bit faster, it can really be described by a slip of smoke.


    "This kid is running really fast." Li Aojian was taken aback.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu arrived at Xuexiang Garden.


    It was a bit inappropriate to use God Sense in this kind of place, but Zhou Shu still used it, and accurately found the little girl who was stunned in front of a piece of silver moon grass.


    Walking behind her, Zhou Shu whispered, "Yang Mei."


    "what?"


    Yang Mei was taken aback, and quickly jumped a few steps away, holding the Fa Jue in his hand. Seeing that it was Zhou Shu, he hurried over again, "Brother, you are back!"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly. Watching her. After a few months, Yangmei seemed to be a little taller, and her figure became more and more exquisite.


    "Senior brother has built the foundation!"


    Yangmei opened his familiar smiling face, his eyes curved into crescents, shining. "I knew it, it would definitely be like this!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course, Yangmei, you are also in the fifth stage of the Qi Refining Realm. Soon."


    "Hmm, I worked very hard."


    Yangmei kept nodding, but after a while, her face changed slightly, "Brother..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Are you looking for me in a hurry? I heard what Old Li said."


    Yang Mei''s eyes were anxious, "It''s not me, it''s Senior Sister, she is locked up!"


    "Yan Yue, who locked her up?"


    A sharp look flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes. He had no special feelings for Yan Yue, but he couldn''t bear this kind of thing either.


    Yang Mei hesitated for a while, "It''s from her family."


    "Ah, what''s going on?"


    "Senior brother, I''m afraid it''s too late." Yang Mei walked quickly out of the garden.


    Zhou Shu followed Yangmei out, a little puzzled, but quickly understood the reason, and sighed softly.


    More than a month after Zhou Shu left, Yan Yue was also preparing to build the foundation. The place where she built the foundation was in the family. This is the ancient motto of the Yan family. The foundation must be built in the family. It is said that it may be protected by the ancestors and increase the foundation. Ji''s success rate-of course, this is mostly just a psychological effect.


    The Yan family of course attached great importance to Yan Yue''s foundation, as the family''s biggest event in decades. If the family has a foundation cultivator, it will be completely different from before and will get many unimaginable benefits.


    But when Yan Yue said that she was going to build a foundation with Ning Jiancao, the entire Yan family was furious.


    Everyone knows the consequences of building a foundation with condensed sword grass. Failure is death, and the Yan family simply cannot afford the consequences of no cultivator. Without a cultivator, is it still called the Xiuxian family?


    She considered herself for the first time, and did not care about the family, but she was still a member of the family after all. This was a destiny that could not be avoided.


    The Patriarch of the Yan family, Yan Yue''s father, and a few relatives, forced her to die by taking away Yan Yue''s Ning Sword Grass, locked her in Yan''s house, and forced her to build the foundation normally.


    The Yan family couldn''t buy Zhujidan with all their strength, so they could only do so.


    Yan Yue refused to build the foundation like this, she had to use Ning Jiancao, but she couldn''t do anything to her family, so the two sides were in a stalemate, which lasted more than three months.


    Yangmei went to visit Yan Yue several times, but couldn''t figure out a way, so she could only wait.


    Yan''s house is not far from the Dutch school. Zhou Shu and Yangmei arrived in front of the Yan''s house in a short time.


    Standing in front of the door, Zhou Shu maximized his spiritual consciousness, and he saw Yan Yue at a glance.


    Her description was a little haggard, but her expression was still firm, sitting quietly in a small courtyard, looking at a dead tree in a daze.


    "Uncle Yan, I''m here again!"


    Yang Mei called the door loudly, "I have brought my brother here."


    A young man came over and opened the door, Yang Mei was a little stunned, "Huh, where''s the brother?"


    At this time, Zhou Shu had already used the escape technique and quickly walked into the small courtyard. There were simple warning formations around the small courtyard, but to him, it was like nothing.


    "Senior Sister."


    "what?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Yan Yue quickly turned back, with the surprise of a long-awaited reunion on his face, as well as unspeakable entanglements.


    "Brother, no, brother, you have built the foundation..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Should I call Junior Brother, don''t Senior Sister congratulate me?"


    Yan Yue stared at Zhou Shu with complicated eyes, "Congratulations, brother."


    "Senior Sister, hurry up and build the foundation."


    "I don''t want to, I want to use Ning Jiancao." As if thinking of something, Yan Yue became stubborn, with long-lost stubbornness in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t listen to me?"


    "If you don''t listen this time, I must use Ning Jiancao, otherwise..." Yan Yue lowered his head slightly, weeping.


    "Otherwise what?"


    "Otherwise," Yan Yue hesitated for a while, as if made up her mind, "otherwise I will not be able to keep up with your progress, and you will be left behind and never see you again. I don''t want to do this! I know I''m very useless, but even if I can''t do anything, I want to look at you and don''t want to be discarded by you."


    Saying these words hidden in her heart, she buried her head on her chest and did not dare to look at Zhou Shu again. Two lines of tears fell from her face uncontrollably, and her hands fell weakly.


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly, stretched out and held her hand, "Senior Sister, it won''t be like this."


    "What did you say?" Yan Yue raised his head, staring at him in a daze.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were determined, "Sister, I will not abandon you, and Zhou Shu will not abandon anyone who is good to meThis is where morality lies and what I want to do."


    Yan Yue fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes lit up. This sentence was not what she really wanted to hear, but it also gave her a lot of encouragement.


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, and he nodded slowly, "Senior Sister, you and I are both immortal cultivators. Fortunately, you and I are the same. You and I must understand what you want, longevity, or something else? Be clear about what I want, the Dao is first, I will not do unnecessary things until I find my way, and Sister, you must do the same, otherwise it is not me leaving you, but you leaving yourself."


    Yan Yue stagnated for a while, thinking for a long time, as if he understood, but also as if not.


    Zhou Shu waited for a long time, then took out the foundation building pill and placed it in front of Yan Yue, "Sister, you''d better use it to build a foundation. If you use it, it doesn��t mean you can��t keep up with me. As long as we continue to be the same, the initial qualifications What''s the deal? Believe me, I can definitely help you make up for it in the future, but if something happens now, there will be nothing."


    He understood very well that with Yan Yue''s aptitude, the success rate of building a foundation with Condensed Sword Grass was too low, and it was almost impossible to succeed.


    And Zhu Jidan, he didn''t care, he didn''t need it, and everyone else except Yan Yue didn''t need it.


    Yan Yue was stunned, "Junior Brother, this is too expensive, I..."


    "Take it, what is a Jidan?"


    Zhou Shu��s face was full of confidence, ��I will have ten and one hundred in the future. I, Zhou Shu, is a person destined to reach the top of the fairy road. I can naturally get what I want.��


    This is the first time Zhou Shu said such words in front of others. With bold ambition and compelling momentum, Yan Yue couldn''t help being broken, staring at him madly, motionless, and a bit dumbfounded.


    "Senior Sister, have you decided?"


    "I''ll listen to you."


    Yan Yue''s voice was very small, but firm, with a touch of satisfaction. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 192: Body as bait

    Saying goodbye to Yan Yue, Zhou Shu quickly returned to the door of Yan''s house.


    Yangmei was still looking around there, seeming to be looking for him.


    Zhou Shu approached with a smile, "Let''s go, Yang Mei."


    "Ah," Yang Mei was taken aback, blinking at Zhou Shu, "Where have you been, brother?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "It has been resolved, Senior Sister Yan is fine."


    Yang Mei was a little stunned, ignorant, "So fast, can the senior sister come out?"


    "She will come out when she thinks it out, it''s okay," Zhou Shu looked at Yangmei with a teasing smile, "Yangmei, I''m going to Fangshi, do you want to go?"


    "Fangshi..." Yang Mei''s eyes lit up and then dimmed again.


    "What''s wrong? Go eat spiritual food, it''s been a long time."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised. This reaction was a bit wrong. When it came to going to Fangshi before, Yangmei would jump up, but now it is still motionless.


    Yangmei hesitated for a long while pinching the corner of her clothes, and wanted to nod, but still shook her head, "I can''t go, brother."


    Zhou Shu felt a little disappointed, "Okay."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to eat, oh," Yang Mei also had a lot of disappointment in her eyes, "Senior Sister Yan is okay, I have to feel relieved to practice alchemy, Senior Sister Mei gave me such a good opportunity, it would be a pity to waste it."


    "Alchemy, that''s a good thing, go ahead."


    Zhou Shu suddenly understood and was happy for her, "Completing alchemy is more important than eating spiritual food. Now that you have such an opportunity, don''t miss it."


    "Well, I have collected so many materials, just waiting for this time!"


    Yang Mei had expectations in her eyes and smiled happily, "I''m leaving, brother."


    Watching Yangmei leave, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, took out the flying boat and flew to Fang City.


    After building the foundation for five months, his cultivation level has only improved a little. Of course, this is because of his concentration on sword practice. But he thought it would be difficult for him to cultivate well. One had no medicinal solution, two had no mental method, and neither had body refining nor Qi refining. There are still three months to go before the challenge, and we must prepare.


    Opening the spirit beast bag, Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, and then let out an exclamation.


    "No, no more!"


    Before the foundation. Knowing that there was no time for Xiaogun, Zhou Shu put the spirit stone in the spirit beast bag and let it eat by itself. At that time, he was too lazy to divide, so he threw them all in.


    But now that the spirit beast bag was opened, it was empty, with no spirit stone left.


    "Xiao Gun, come out for me! More than 5,000, that''s more than 5,000 spiritual stones!"


    Zhou Shu was quite depressed, with more than 5,000 spiritual stones, they were gone in five months. One thousand a month, what kind of speed is this? Aren''t you afraid to die?


    Xiao Gun seemed to have heard Zhou Shu''s call, and silently crawled out of the bamboo forest, still the same way, but his belly was rounder.


    Zhou Shu grabbed it into his hand, "Xiao Goun, have you eaten all of it?"


    Xiaogun didn''t move lazily, shook his corner twice, and admitted shamelessly.


    "More than five thousand spirit stones. You can really eat it, I still underestimate you... You said you eat so much, why don''t you want to save some for me..." Zhou Shu tapped its ass. , Depressed vent anger.


    Xiao Gun seemed to be said to be impatient. He raised his head and stared at Zhou Shu, and the surrounding area felt cold, and a fist-sized hockey puck suddenly hit Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a while, waved his hand to open the hockey puck, his arm hurt.


    "It''s such a big hockey puck. Last time it was only as big as a little finger. It looks like it''s still getting better."


    Zhou Shu thought this way, but he was less depressed, "Boun, if you eat long meat, I have no objection, but you don��t want to throw away the tricks to me, you have to listen to me and throw away others. ."


    Xiao Gun turned his head in disdain, arched his buttocks at Zhou Shu twice.


    Zhou Shu was angry and funny, "Stop fighting, you can go back."


    There are more than 5,000 middle-grade spirit stones. There are indeed many, but since Xiao Gun has grown up, Zhou Shu doesn��t care too much. Xiao Gun is very important to him. It is not a normal spirit worm. Look at Zhou Shu. Come, Xiaogun is full of spirituality, if he continues to cultivate, he should be able to develop his spiritual wisdom.


    Once the Lingzhi Lingzhi is opened, then it is not to describe the ranks, no matter how much you pay, it is worthwhile, not to mention Xiaogun himself has the ability to continuously advance.


    Just this trip to Fang City, I''m afraid that the spirit stone is not enough, there are only more than 40 ice storm charms painted before the foundation construction, and most of them can''t buy the mind.


    "By the way, since there is no spirit stone, why not get it? Anyway, there is a person who has a lot of spirit stones, and you can give it whatever you like."


    Zhou Shu moved slightly in his heart, speeding up.


    Walking into Fangshi, Zhou Shu didn''t go anywhere, but wandered casually on the streets.


    About half a day later, he smiled slightly and walked slowly outside the city.


    Unsurprisingly, as soon as Zhou Shu entered Fang City, he was targeted. He was a Qi-refining realm cultivator, and he could not hide under Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness.


    The cultivator saw Zhou Shu with a very surprised expression on his face, thinking that he had made a big discovery, and then he walked out of the workshop and took out a messenger talisman.


    He didn''t know that Zhou Shu gave him all the great discoveries.


    Zhou Shu used his body as a bait to catch a few people.


    When Zhou Shu walked out of the city for dozens of miles, a shuttle boat swiftly approached in the air, and two repairmen almost eagerly jumped off and stood in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Hahahaha, we finally caught it!"


    "Hehe, let''s see who will protect you this time. I will smash your corpse into thousands of pieces so that I can beat the humiliation you received at that time, brat!"


    The two of them got the magic weapon, and immediately burst into laughter and then shouted.


    These two are the Zhang brothers, Zhang Yichun and Zhang Yiming.


    The interception of Zhou Shu failed that day, and the two did not give up. They kept sending people to the Fangshi, and only waited for Zhou Shu to show up, they rushed in eagerly.


    After waiting for five months, the hair was all white, and finally something was gained.


    Why not make them happy.


    Staring at Zhou Shu, Zhang Yichun''s face suddenly twitched, and her expression became surprised, "No, brother, this kid seems to have built a foundation!"


    "What''s wrong with the foundation building, you and my brother have been building the foundation for so long, are you still afraid of a kid who just built the foundation?"


    Zhang Yiming stared at Zhou Shu with gloomy eyes, his ferocity was completely revealed, and the calm and calmness he had used before had long since been known where he was going.


    Zhou Shu looked at them indifferently. In fact, he also had a sense of humiliation in his heart. The peace of that day was completely secured by Hua Ruo, but now, he can rely on himself.


    The Zhang family brothers come from a small family, neither magic weapons nor tactics can be considered superior, not to mention the spiritual power reserves are not as high as him, let alone the difference between the body, one-to-two, of course.


    He may not need to use sword intent.


    Black Star Sword pointed at the two of them, and Zhou Shu said calmly, "Finally I got the bait. I have been waiting for you for a long time. Who will come first? Or together?"


    "What bullshit! Looking for death!"


    Zhang Yichun couldn''t bear it any more, the magic weapon was sacrificed, and a dark golden spear turned into a golden glow, stab Zhou Shuji.


    The first-tier mid-level magic weapon, the dragon spear, is known for its sharpness, and I don''t know how many souls died under the gun.


    Zhang Yichun''s face is like a ghost, and his eyes are red.


    Zhang Yiming nodded slightly, with a chuckle at the corner of his mouth, as if he had seen Zhou Shu lying on the ground struggling in pain.


    (PS: Thank you for forgetting my monthly pass~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 193: Want you to die

    Facing the approaching dragon spear, Zhou Shu could avoid it with a flash, but he did not move. �� The top novel,


    Although this gun was sharp, it could not pierce his jade glass.


    If the cultivator mastered a good spear technique or understood the intent of the spear, then this spear could indeed display the upright and direct momentum of Huanglong, and Zhou Shu did not dare to stand up and must give in.


    But Zhang Yichun on the opposite side, let alone the intent of the gun, even the gun tactics are humble goods, and they can''t exert the power of magic weapons at all.


    Zhou Shu did not flash forward and rushed forward facing the gun.


    "Is he stupid and committed suicide?"


    Zhang Yichun had a lot of doubts in his eyes, but his spiritual power had increased a bit.


    Zhang Yiming sneered, "Fifth brother, he mostly thinks that your gun is nothing but this, so you can show him some real skills."


    "Second brother, that''s what I meant!"


    Zhang Yichun shouted violently, "Very poisonous, explosive!"


    The dragon spear that was flying, saw Zhou Shu''s face, the tip of the spear suddenly exploded, giving birth to a huge black poisonous mist, which enveloped Zhou Shu.


    Zhang Yichun laughed wildly, "Haha! I hit the road!"


    Zhang Yiming glanced with disdain, "He thought it was an ordinary magic weapon? After the patriarch''s reformation, the gun was added with poisonous fog. How can this kid be able to deal with it, and he rushed over because he didn''t die fast enough!"


    "He''s dead, and while I''m still a little angry, I have to get out and tortured quickly to vent my anger!"


    Zhang Yichun''s ferocious look was revealed, and he walked to Zhou Shu''s side.


    "Fifth brother, are you stupid, did you touch that fierce poison? Even when the patriarch deployed the venom, he wouldn''t dare to get a little bit of it. Otherwise, the skin and flesh would be rotten! Come back!"


    The voice just fell.


    A white shadow flew out of the poisonous fog. Dark long sword in his hand. Positively stab Zhang Yichun.


    "what?"


    Zhang Yichun was caught off guard, and quickly dodged while opening the protective cover.


    On the side, Zhang Yiming''s complexion changed slightly, and he hurriedly offered a copper shield. The copper shield suddenly became larger and stood in front of Zhang Yichun.


    The second-order magic weapon, a hundred forged copper shield, made of purple copper. A hundred forged into steel, standing in front of you, as solid as a strong city.


    Zhou Shu did not take back his sword, his aura moved forward, his sword and shield slammed together.


    boom!


    The copper shield was directly knocked open and flew dozens of feet away.


    "How is it possible! Is this a sword or a mace?" Zhang Yiming was dumbfounded, astonished beyond words.


    The 100-forged copper shield, after being injected with spiritual power, has extremely strong defense, weighing more than a few thousand jin. Was hit by a sword?


    Before he could think about it, Zhang Yiming shouted. "Fifth brother, hide, don''t resist!"


    A few traces of fear flashed in Zhang Yichun''s eyes, and he stepped back hurriedly, twisting quickly like a snake, trying to escape the pursuit of the black sword.


    Zhang''s unique body style, snake-like steps, came from imitating the movements of a snake, not to mention the speed and weirdness, it is difficult for the opponent to guess the specific position clearly.


    But he is fast, how can he catch up with Zhou Shu last year?


    What''s more, is Zhou Shu''s ready-to-energy blow?


    In the poisonous mist, Zhou Shu didn''t startle and laughed instead. Applying such a method to the upright and bright spear tactics is simply a pearl cast dark, losing the original intention of the gun, and its power has been directly reduced by more than half. No wonder from this spear''s momentum, there is no trace of direct attack on Huanglong.


    Such a cultivator cannot master the spear tactics well at all. What is there to worry about a cultivator who cannot even use the spear tactics?


    Of course, the poisonous fog was indeed poisonous, and his clothes broke several big holes in an instant.


    But this kind of poison is only poison, not very fierce. The real fierce poison is that the cultivator of the Nascent Infant Realm will get out of the flesh when it touches it.


    Zhou Shu turned his mind a little bit, the jade glaze was like jade, and he could basically ignore such poisonous fog.


    He didn''t use the sword intent, he didn''t need it, he used the Pearl Shen Yuying in the Broken Jade Sword Art.


    The powerful sword tactics, go forward indefinitely, no matter what obstacles, directly use the sword to fly until it defeats the opponent.


    With the colored glaze jade body, it is really an excellent combination.


    No matter how Zhang Yichun escaped, Jian Guang followed him like a shadow, falling tightly behind him.


    Zhang Yiming over there has already taken back the Hundred Forged Bronze Shield and intends to do it again. He and Zhang Yichun, offensively and defensively, complement each other. Basically, every time they face a strong enemy, they attack in two.


    But this time the copper shield couldn''t keep up.


    "Fifth brother!"


    There was a heavy touch!


    The protective shield on Zhang Yichun''s body was directly smashed by the Black Star Sword, and the bladeless sword head hit his chest fiercely without a trace of blood spilling.


    Zhou Shu drew his sword and retreated, with a sneer on his face.


    Zhang Yichun was taken aback, and quickly pointed at Zhou Shu again, "This, a sword that doesn''t even have a sword edge, and I want to break through my defense! I have practiced for several years, hahaha, I thought it was so powerful. , But that''s it!"


    After being chased by the kid who just built the foundation for so long, he was in shock, but couldn''t help but vent.


    Zhang Yiming breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at Zhou Shu savagely, "I want you to die!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Then die."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Yichun twitched suddenly, as if all the bones and muscles had been removed for a moment, and his whole body was limp to the ground, like a pile of mud.


    He wanted to speak again, but he felt nothing in his throat anymore and couldn''t make a sound at all.


    "what have you done!"


    Zhang Yiming''s eyes widened, and he hurried over, trying to help his fifth brother up. But he soon discovered that his fifth brother seemed to have no bones at all and couldn''t help him.


    Zhang Yichun only barely glanced at him, then paused, and said nothing.


    Zhu Shenyu, one of the ultimate moves in the Broken Jade Sword Art ~ www.novelhall.com~ Spiritual power passed through the body and instantly shattered the bones in the body. It was by no means as simple as it might seem, let alone, Just now Zhou Shu also used the black light bracer technique to collapse.


    Double internal attacks, not to mention that Zhang Yichun has practiced the physique for several years, even if he has practiced the physique for more than ten years, he cannot stand it.


    Zhang Yiming slowly raised his head, with an incomparable killing intent in his eyes, and shouted with all his strength. "I want you to die! I want you to die!"


    "bring it on."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    These two people have always wanted him to die, and he can only let them die.


    "Eat my ice cone talisman, eat my spirit explosion talisman..."


    Zhang Yiming took out a talisman and threw it towards Zhou Shu while cursing.


    But just after throwing the talisman, he turned around and took out the shuttle boat. Without looking at the fifth brother on the ground, he flew directly into the air.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, as if this scene had already been expected by him.


    How could a sinister and cunning person like Zhang Yiming really face Zhou Shu who could easily kill his fifth brother? He pretended to attack and fled, but he didn''t even care about the corpses of his relatives, how shameful.


    Fortunately, try the effect of the new Fulu.


    The Black Star Sword danced back and forth, carrying a heavy and heavy force, smashing the attacking talisman one by one, Zhou Shu took out a nearly pure white talisman-ice storm talisman.


    With Jianguang as a cover, Fu Lu quietly appeared over the shuttle boat under Zhou Shu''s ingenious control, leaving Zhang Yiming unguarded.


    The sky was suddenly surrounded by a white mist.


    In a flash, the white mist turned into water and hydrated into ice. The fist-sized hail was dense as rain, and the distance between them was no more than an inch, and immediately enveloped a range of tens of meters.


    These hailstones are by no means ordinary ice blocks, like ice crystals ejected by a snow crocodile, sinking vigorously, and it is so cold that it almost freezes the sky.


    Zhang Yiming in midair seemed to be wrapped in a mass of ice. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 194: Send Lingshi

    Zhang Yiming''s expression changed drastically, and he quickly propped up a thick protective cover to keep the hail from the outside.


    But the hail seemed endless, and there was no sign of disappearing after a few breaths. He was a little panicked.


    The shuttle-shaped flying magic weapon he used had no means of attack or defense, just a simple flight. If it is a flying boat with a magic trick, it may be able to squeeze out a lot of spiritual energy, but the shuttle boat can''t do it.


    Zhou Shu came closer, his expression condensed slightly.


    The effect of the middle-grade ice storm talisman is indeed good, equivalent to a small no-fly zone, and the speed is not too slow, but the power is lower and the restriction is insufficient. If Hong Yuan has a good defense magic weapon, It shouldn''t be hindered too much, and most valued geniuses like Hong Yuan don''t lack magic weapons.


    It seems that the Ice Storm Talisman is suitable for surprises, but it can''t be used as a main auxiliary means. Hua Ruoan''s previous words are powerful, a little overstatement.


    In the face of Zhang Yiming, who had no intention of fighting, Zhou Shu began to consider other opponents.


    Zhang Yiming struggled for nearly ten breaths in the hail and rain, and finally felt that when he was about to escape, a solid sword light appeared suddenly, like a Changhong piercing the sun, coming from the bottom up, directly knocking the shuttle boat to the ground.


    Zhang Yiming was bitter in his heart, but he could only helplessly fall.


    His face was pale, and he knew that if he lost this opportunity, he would never escape.


    Zhou Shu looked at him lightly, "Don''t you want me to die? I''m not dead yet, how can you leave?"


    Zhang Yiming''s body trembled slightly, and the muscles on his face twitched uncontrollably. He suddenly thumped and knelt on the ground, buried his head in the dust and begged, "Brother Zhou, no, Lord Zhou, it is the villain��s fault, please, your lord does not count the villain��s fault , Let go of the villain."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled. This situation and situation, but never expected.


    As a cultivator, he just yelled and screamed and begged for mercy in a blink of an eye. This Yiming can really bend and stretch, but is it really against your intentions to do so? Once a cultivator violates his original mind, he basically accomplishes nothing.


    Or, he didn''t regard himself as a cultivator. Either that is his heart.


    Zhou Shu''s voice was very calm, "You want me to die, I want you to die, it''s fair."


    Zhang Yiming''s body trembled abruptly, and he lifted his head quickly, with an incomparable chill in his eyes, "If you really kill me, the patriarch of the Zhang family will not let you go! And our Zhang family still has clansmen practicing outside. The school he belongs to is a terrifying existence that you can''t even imagine. Do you really dare to kill me?"


    "Okay, I get it now."


    Zhou Shu secretly thought, according to Hua Ruoan, there is indeed a clan member named Zhang Xin outside the Zhang family, but he does not know where to practice.


    The horrible existence that you can''t even imagine, is it the authentic six profound gates recognized by the cultivating world, Kunlun, and Cihang?


    Those behemoths are too far away from the remote Qingyuan Mountains, it is impossible to think about it.


    Zhou Shu is still calm. "Although you said that, I still decided to kill you. The future is hard to predict. It is the most important thing to grasp. And. I really need your five thousand middle-grade spirit stones. You can give it to me when you die."


    "Five thousand? I''ll give you fifty thousand, please don''t kill me, fifty thousand really..."


    Zhang Yiming shouted immediately.


    "Your life is not worth fifty thousand, get up and do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said no more. After Zhang Yiming stood up, he immediately sent Zhang Yiming a sword that condensed the intent of broken jade.


    He has been preparing, finally gaining momentum.


    Now Zhou Shu can''t send out sword intent at any time. He has to wait for the so-called concentration of mind and mind when he is in a good state, and then he needs to accumulate and condense.


    At least five breaths.


    Both jade and stone are burned, the true ultimate move of the Broken Jade Sword Art.


    Hei Xing Jian handed it out smoothly, as if it was muddy, and the castration was not fast, but Zhang Yiming was already stunned, and his pupils almost all popped out.


    "Sword Intent, is this sword intent!"


    At the beginning of Zhou Shu''s sword, he felt a certain death belief from the bottom of his heart. It was either his own death or Zhou Shu''s death. There was absolutely no other possibility. With this sword, it is impossible for him to evade, impossible to resist.


    The air seemed to be stagnant, he was so dull that he could not move, and even forgot to sacrifice the magic weapon.


    "How is it possible, how can there be such a terrible sword intent..."


    Zhang Yiming said the last words of his life.


    Bang!


    The sword light exploded in front of him, the beam of light was overwhelming, and the sword power was hard to match, while the sword intent was completely reflected in the sword light, either life or death, jade and stone burned, the pressure from this made Zhang Yiming unable to resist. Thoughts.


    This sword didn''t aim Zhang Yiming, just wiped the edge.


    But Zhang Yiming did not make any movements, half of his body was gone, a burst of blood mist burst in the air, and half of his body disappeared.


    As the sword light dissipated, Zhou Shu fell forward and staggered, squeezing the sword to barely stand firm.


    "The consumption is still so large, but this time seems to be better than the first time under the waterfall. The feeling of using the sword intent is clearer, but it is far from handy. I will practice more in the future, and practice with others than with Yu. Good."


    Knowing that Zhang Yiming will die, he will use this extremely costly method.


    After a short break, he quickly checked the spoils.


    Both storage bags were intact, and the precise control made his sword light perfectly avoid these critical points. The key point for himHundred forged copper shields and dragon spears are all good magic weapons. He can''t use them, but they can sell for a good price. Then the shuttle boat can be used by itself. Zongmen inconvenient to use Fei Ge trouble.


    In Zhang Yichun''s storage bag, there were only more than one hundred middle-grade spirit stones, two invisible magic weapons, and none of them even entered the stage. There were also three jade slips and a pile of pill for cultivation.


    However, Zhang Yiming��s storage bag is completely different. There are more than 2,000 middle-grade spirit stones, and there are also two magic weapons. Among them, there is one second-order, more than ten jade slips, and the rarer one is not small. Locking spirit jade box.


    The jade box was divided into more than a dozen grids, and each grid contained a kind of processed medicinal material. The aura was restrained, and at first glance it was nothing.


    The Zhang family started from a medicinal field, and these should be the fine products grown.


    Putting things away, Zhou Shu was quite satisfied.


    "Zhang Family, there is also a Patriarch who is a mid-stage cultivator of the Foundation Building Realm. Dealing with him will not be that simple. He mostly has methods similar to the Patriarch of the Yan Family.


    He cleaned up the corpse, carefully removed the traces, and walked slowly to Fangshi.


    Zhou Shu and the Zhang family are dead enemies. Zhang family must know that he did the Zhang family brothers'' affairs. But Zhang family is afraid that Zhang family brothers died so quickly. Therefore, it is very important to hide the traces, and let the Zhang family know the later the better, so that Zhou Shu can stay outside for a longer period of time, so as not to encounter the enemy again soon.


    Zhou Shu doesn��t worry that there will be people probing or trailing around. His divine sense is a little stronger than the mid-term cultivator of the foundation-building realm. Within one and a half of a mile, he can find out if someone is there. If he concentrates on one direction, he It can be seen three miles away.


    Where there is danger, he will not stay.


    A gentleman does not erect a dangerous wall, which is the advantage of strong spiritual consciousness.


    (PS: Thank you Feng Mo 1234 for your reward~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 195: Go to Ruyilou

    Zhou Shu came to the familiar Sanyuanzhai.


    At this time, with the release of the divine sense, he clearly felt that there were arrays inside and outside the Sanyuanzhai, which not only could prohibit the detection of the divine sense of other practitioners, but the power was also very good.


    "Shopkeeper Hua, long time no see."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands.


    Hua Ruoan''s complexion was slightly dignified, and after watching Zhou Shu for a while, he said with emotion, "Brother Zhou really built the foundation, the old man did not see the wrong person, and he was born with broken veins to do this. It is rare in the world of immortality. I admire him. To the end."


    This sentence came from the bottom of my heart.


    He had been worried about Zhou Shu before. If Zhou Shu could not build the foundation, he would have missed the five thousand middle-grade spirit stones, and he would be too late to regret it.


    "Oh, if you can''t build the foundation, wouldn''t it be the case that the shopkeeper Hua has been thrown into the water," Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "I am here this time.


    "Hehe, you don''t go to Sanyuanzhai for nothing, the old man knows."


    Hua Ruoan smiled openly and invited Zhou Shu into the back hall.


    After entering the room, Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and first took out the ice storm talisman, "These are forty-five middle-grade ice storm talisman, 50% of the appointment. I came out in a hurry, and there are still 90 lower-grade talisman that I didn''t bring. , Next time to the shopkeeper."


    "Forty-five hits?"


    Hua Ruoan''s eyes lit up, and he rubbed it one by one, with a satisfied look on his face, "It''s not bad, the success rate and the middle-grade rate are as high as ever, this time some earning."


    He has already earned this middle-grade talisman alone, not to mention there are 80 lower-grade talisman.


    As a result, he admired Zhou Shu a bit more, and deeply felt that he had made the right choice.


    Zhou Shu waited for him to finish reading, took out a few things, smiled and said, "This is a small gain on my way. I plan to sell it. Shopkeeper Hua has a lot of magical powers. Can you tell me about it?"


    "Hey, I seem to have seen this gun, this medicinal material..."


    Hua Ruoan, who got the harvest, was full of smiles. With gleaming eyes, he quickly inspected it, and turned around to look at Zhou Shu, quite puzzled. "Are you robbing Zhang''s repairer?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It was not a snatch, it was sent by them. I just showed my face in the shop, and they hurried over to kill me, but they asked for trouble."


    Hua Ruoan showed some shock. "Zhang Yiming, Zhang Yichun?"


    "Ok."


    There is no need to hide from Hua Ruoan, he was also there that day.


    Hua Ruo settled down for a while, and sighed slightly, "Brother Zhou, it seems that I still underestimate you. You always surprise me. The two of them are not high in cultivation, but they cooperate very well. If you are together, even the mid-stage cultivator of the Foundation Building Realm may not be able to successfully win it, and it will fall into your hands."


    He looked at Zhou Shu deeply. Shake his head gently.


    Zhou Shu''s face was calm, "They are too big to die."


    "The posterity is terrible."


    Hua Ruoan saw that Zhou Shu didn''t want to say more, so he stopped mentioning it.


    He thought for a while and pointed to the medicinal materials, "I heard that Huichuntang had ordered a batch of rare medicinal materials from Zhang''s family, and the deposit was paid. I think this is the batch. 300-year-old Du Miscanthus, 70-year-old Iris , Two hundred years of Spring and Autumn Mugen... Tsk Tsk. Losing these medicinal materials, the Zhang family was miserable this time."


    "The loss was also the Zhang family looking for it. If Huichuntang has a loss, it will go to the Zhang family to settle the account."


    That Zhang Yiming thought he was two to one. He held the handle, but didn''t know that he lost his wife and broke down, lost the medicinal materials, and had to face the censure of Huichuntang.


    "The shopkeeper, don''t know how many spirit stones can be sold?"


    "Six or seven thousand shouldn''t be difficult. But in Qingxiafang City, I''m afraid it''s hard to shoot."


    Hua Ruoan was slightly indifferent, seeming a little embarrassed.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Does even the shopkeeper Hua find it difficult?"


    Hua Ruo''an nodded, "Well, it''s not that things are not easy to sell, but that it involves colleagues in the Fang Market. I am not very convenient. You know, if Tian Liuzong knows about it, I am afraid it will be a little troublesome. But..."


    "how?"


    Hua Ruoan smiled, "Ruyilou should be closed, they don''t care about anything."


    "The shopkeeper is right, I understand."


    Zhou Shu secretly nodded, Huichuntang is also a shop in Qingxiafang City, and belongs to Tianliuzong''s jurisdiction like Sanyuanzhai. This batch of medicinal materials is really not easy to sell in Fang City and will cause a lot of trouble. However, Ruyi Lou does not matter. Ruyi Lou is a larger force than Tianliu Zong. The business houses are spread throughout Dongsheng Prefecture. It is already considered as a face to be able to open branches here, and naturally it will not be controlled by Tianliu Zong.


    Such a sale of stolen goods is just right for Ruyilou.


    Of course, it can be sold in other markets, but Zhou Shu doesn''t have that much time.


    Zhou Shu said goodbye, "Thank you, shopkeeper Hua, I''ll take a look."


    "I didn''t help Brother Zhou, I''m really sorry," Hua Ruoan showed some regrets, and then said, "But I can still help with these magic weapons. I can do the dragon spear and the second-order feather fan. How will Zhongpin accept it?"


    "Shopkeeper Hua don''t say that."


    Zhou Shu thought about it, nodded in agreement, two thousand is fair.


    Hua Ruoan smiled, "Hehe, my nephew is practising the Baihong Spear Art, and he is missing a gun. This middle-grade magic weapon should satisfy him."


    "This gun contains venom, be careful." Zhou Shu reminded.


    "It''s okay, I''ll get rid of it. The old man from the Zhang family thinks he is ingenious, but he doesn''t know how to make a good magic weapon out of ignorance." Hua Ruoan''s eyes flashed with contempt.


    "The words of shopkeeper Hua won my heart, hahaGoodbye."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, turned and left.


    Hua Ruoan stared at Zhou Shu''s back and shook his head unconsciously, feeling deeply in his heart.


    Every time I meet, Zhou Shu feels different to him. From the beginning, he didn''t understand anything, but now it''s unbelievable to easily kill the foundation builders.


    "Master Zhou, meet again, please come in soon."


    In front of Ruyi Tower, Xiaoyu, with a sweet smile, greeted Zhou Shu in, with a softer speech, "I haven''t seen him in a year. The son of Zhou has built a foundation, and he has made rapid progress, surpassing many geniuses. The slave family is really envious."


    "Good girl Xiaoyu, I also envy your leisurely life."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, Xiaoyu in front of him was still at the fifth level of the Qi Refining Realm, and had not improved for several years. However, personal fate and pursuit are different, and there is nothing to compare.


    "This time coming to Ruyilou, what does the son need?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Girl Xiaoyu, I''m here to sell something, not buy something."


    Xiaoyu was a little surprised, but soon laughed again, "It''s the same with selling things, Ruyi Lou will surely make the son wish, please come with Xiaoyu to the second basement."


    Buying things upstairs, but selling things downstairs, this Ruyi building is also interesting.


    Walking to an elegant hall downstairs, Xiaoyu brought a cup of spiritual tea, and whispered softly, "Master Zhou, please wait a moment. The slave family will ask the appraiser in the building. Dare to ask the master what he sells?"


    "A magic weapon, and some medicinal materials."


    "Oh, I see, come right away." Xiaoyu gave a salute and Shi Shiran left.


    Sitting in the incense room, Zhou Shu looked at the rather luxurious decorations around, and thought to himself, speaking of services, this Ruyi Building was much higher than in the previous life, which is really rare in this world of immortality.


    Ruyi posters are mostly extraordinary people. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 196: Inheritance relic

    Not long after, Xiaoyu respectfully invited an old man.


    The old man has white beard and vigorous spirit, and he is also the foundation of the foundation. He slowly walked closer and bowed his hand to Zhou Shu. "This fellow Zhou, the old ancestor Huai''an, is in charge of Ruyi Tower. I don��t know what good fellow Daoists do. What about things?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly got up to pay the courtesy, took out the medicinal materials and put them on the table, "Please look at the ancestors."


    The old man nodded slightly and looked at the table intently, "The medicinal materials are good."


    After a while, he turned around and made the quality and value of all the medicinal materials clear. The year was even accurate to single digits, which made Zhou Shu deeply admired.


    Zu Huai''an stroked his beard, and said slowly, "A total of 7,400 middle grades, how do you feel about Friends Zhou?"


    "Friends of the ancestors are very powerful, I have no objection. There is another second-order magic weapon here, please have a look."


    Zhou Shu smiled and took out the hundred forged bronze shields.


    "The second-order low-grade, forging the purple copper a hundred times is also considered rare. It is close to the middle-grade, but it is still short of the fire. If the symbol is perfect, it is a pity," the old man only glanced at it and shook his head slightly, looking regretful. Said, "A thousand middle grades, how do you think the Taoist friends?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, "It''s so good."


    In total, it can sell for more than nine thousand, which is already very good. Thanks to Zhang''s generosity.


    "It is the purpose of our Ruyi Lou to make Daoists wishful, haha, Xiaoyu, take spiritual stones to Daoists Zhou."


    A smile appeared on Zu Huaian''s face when the business was done.


    With more than ten thousand Lingshi, he was full of three points of confidence in his words. Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Ancestor is in charge, I still need to buy something."


    Zu Huai calmed his head and said, "Just talk about the Daoist, and Ruyilou will try to satisfy the Daoist."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "True Water Classic, is there any?"


    Zu Huaian frowned, "Tian Liuzong''s True Water Classic?"


    "Exactly."


    "That won''t work. You can''t break the rules," Zu Huaian groaned, and then shook his head slightly, "This kind of thing. Ruyilou can only say sorry, fellow Taoist."


    Zhou Shu handed his hand, "I took the liberty."


    Generally speaking, the big firms in the world of cultivating immortals rarely sell the unique mental methods or tactics of other sects, unless that sect has been extinct. Otherwise, it will arouse the resentment of many sects, and the business will not go on. Think about it, if Ruyilou sells the Xuepo Sword Art of the Heyin School, the Heyin School will never take a break.


    The larger the firm, the more important it is.


    Although Ruyilou tried its best to make people wishful, they refused to do such a thing. It seems that Zhenshui Jing can only go to other places to ask.


    But he must find a way to get it.


    Zhou Shu made a very clear plan to use the real water meridian to build the foundation, and then repair the Qi and Qi Sea. You can use the pseudo "Ting Tao Jing" to practice again in the Ning Mai state, and you can always practice your mind with water, which is in the same line, which is of great benefit to you.


    Although the fake Ting Tao Jing damaged his Qi, Qi, and Qi, it was definitely a good way of thinking. It was even better than the genuine Ting Tao Jing in the base-building realm, and it was just right for him.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Friends of the ancestors. I don''t know if your building has a body training mentality to introduce?"


    Seeing the benefits of the colored glaze mirror, he certainly wanted to go one step further and continue to train his body to generate a second magical power.


    Zu Huaian was slightly surprised. "Friends are also interested in body refining?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Haha, the aptitude is not good, you can only make up for it with body training."


    Zu Huaian thought for a while, then raised his eyes and said, "Of course there are physical training methods. When it comes to physical training, meditation is naturally the best. There are also several meditation methods in this building. It is suitable for those who build the foundation realm. I don��t know what kind of mental method Zhou Daoyou builds the foundation realm. The old man recommends it to the dao friends and strives to make them happy."


    Zhou Shu nodded and agreed, stating that there is nothing wrong with his own mentality. Ruyi Lou has a good reputation and will not disclose the information of the guests.


    He stretched out his right arm, running his mind, and his right arm instantly revealed a hint of white light, like jade.


    Zu Huaian immediately reacted, "Glass jade body?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "Exactly, fellow Taoists are really knowledgeable."


    "Businessmen, naturally there are more."


    Zu Huaian shook his head and pondered for a while, with a hint of joy on his face, "There happens to be a mental method in the Ruyi building that is compatible with fellow Daoist. I wonder if Daoist Zhou has heard of Honglian Golden Body?"


    "Red lotus golden body," Zhou Shu was stunned, but he soon remembered, "I heard that it is the mental method of the Zen School. After practicing, the body will be like a golden lotus in the fire and will not invade."


    Zu Huai''an stroked his beard and said, "Yes, of course I can''t talk about ten thousand methods, but there is absolutely no magic trick to break through the foundation realm, and it is suitable for the glazed jade body of the Taoist friends. The so-called golden jade body, the two complement each other. When friends have magical powers, they can echo each other, which is wonderful."


    "so good?"


    Zu Huaian said that the sky was falling into the sky, and Zhou Shu couldn''t help being a little confused, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was some truth.


    According to the classics, the red lotus body was made of a golden body, completely unafraid of fire. Even Tier 3 or even Tier 4 fires can resist, but it just fills up the weakness of the Liuli Jade Body.


    He was a little moved.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Zu Huaian immediately struck the iron while it was hot, "Daoist cultivates the red lotus golden body. Naturally, the red lotus gold liquid is indispensable. There is also a formula for the red lotus gold liquid in the building.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, suspiciously, "This one comes from the Zen Sect, will there be any trouble?"


    "of course not."


    Zu Huaian shook his head categorically Although the golden body of the red lotus came from Zen, it is not a secret method, and there are many cultivators. Since fellow Taoists are interested, I will ask someone to bring it? "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Also."


    Not long after, a jade pan was placed in front of Zhou Shu with a meditation relic on it.


    The relic is no more than a finger, green with white, sleek but irregular, exuding a soft gloom, giving people an unfathomable feeling.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, his eyes lit up, "It turned out to be an inheritance relic?"


    "Yes, Daoist Zhou should make up his mind this time? Daoists must know the benefits of inheriting relics, and I won''t say much. It is more expensive, but what if it succeeds?"


    Zu Huai''an spoke slowly, his words were quite tempting, "In the final analysis, the method of practicing Zen should be learned by relics, like Yujian, how embarrassed to take out Ruyilou, and even if you buy it, you will not be satisfied. "


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with some surprises in his heart.


    The Zen School is very particular about predestined conditions, and those who are not predestined can''t. This point, he has read many classics and naturally understands.


    This kind of inheritance relics for recording exercises is very rare, not comparable to ordinary jade slips.


    If a relic is obtained by someone who has no predestined relationship, it is equivalent to a blank sheet of paper with nothing. If you meet someone who is predestined, you can understand the content, and if you meet a person with great predestined dharma, then he can even get the inheritance of the ancestors from the relic It��s like a divine enlightenment, you can learn it directly, and it��s very profound, as if you have been practicing for decades.


    "I don''t know how many spirit stones are needed?"


    Zhou Shu was very excited because he just wanted to buy the Body Refining Mind Method, but with such unexpected joy.


    Zu Huaian said slowly, "This is a rare inheritance relic. It''s completely different from the jade slip. It''s a six-thousand-middle grade. How would you like it?"


    Zhou Shu paused and thought to himself, it was really expensive. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 197: Seek experience

    ? (Ps: I don��t know what��s going on in the new background of the starting point. There is one more chapter to repeat. I��m sorry, this chapter is not VIP.)


    "I want it, what about the formula of Red Lotus Gold?"


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Although it was dozens of times more expensive than normal jade slips, Zhou Shu decided to buy it for the sake of relics.


    Zu Huaian smiled slightly, "Gold formula 500 middle grades, if you spend 4,000 middle grades to buy 20 medicinal materials, you can give it to the daoists for free with the convenience?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Friends of the ancestors and Daoists are really planning, you''re all here, I have anything to object to, just take 20 materials."


    Zu Huaian''s expression was slightly condensed, "The Taoist friends speak quickly, and the old man admires them. There is a word to explain that if the relic is bought by the Taoist, and the content is not available, we can''t blame the Ruyi Lou, but if the Taoist wants to sell it back, it The Lou will also agree, but the price is not the original one."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If I can''t get it, I will naturally miss it and I won''t blame you."


    Zu Huaian smiled slightly, "Xiaoyu, go get the materials."


    Xiaoyu gently chins her head and walks away.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu walked out of Ruyi Tower, and the Lingshi was clean again.


    "Lingshi has no flowers, I really hope to have another Zhang family brother."


    Zhou Shu muttered, heading towards the center of Fangfang.


    In the Ruyi building, Xiaoyu complimented, "Ancestor Guan, you are really capable, and you actually sold that relic again."


    Zu Huaian was slightly sullen, "What is meant by it, it is a good thing."


    Xiaoyu whispered, "It is estimated that in a few days, he will sell it back to us again. You said that the relic is not small, but it has been sold twelve times, and every time it is returned... "


    "Ha, you have to be conscious of losing when you place a bet. They are willing. Of course I want to help them get what they want."


    "It''s no wonder that the steward never sells jade slips with golden red lotus. It makes sense."


    "Sold for six thousand and bought back for one thousand. What a good business! Xiaoyu. You have to learn more and take care of things. It''s not that easy to do."


    Zu Huai smiled while stroking his beard, quite contented, and this time he earned it again.


    Come to the center of Qingxiafang City. Zhou Shu thought for a while and walked over directly.


    Several inspecting disciples came over and saluted, "Brother, what''s the matter here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "My name is Zhou Shu, and I want to see Yuan Li in charge."


    "Does Yuan Guan matter? He happens to be here, please come with me."


    The disciple led the way, Zhou Shu followed.


    You can''t get the True Water Classics in Ruyilou. He only came here. Although he didn''t want to do that, the relationship between Tianliu Sect and the five major sects was relatively subtle. As a cultivator of the Lotus Sect, he should not have a relationship with Tianliu Sect.


    In the lobby of the center of the square, Yuan Li sat there, seeming to be dealing with something, and Shen Baicai stood aside with a respectful look.


    "Manager Yuan, a repairman named Zhou Shu wants to see you."


    "Got it. Bring in."


    Zhou Shu walked slowly into the hall and saluted, "Guan Shi, junior Zhou Shu."


    "Zhou Shu. I remember you, you made a great contribution to Fangshi. I didn''t think that you were born with a broken vein and built a foundation. Very good, very good."


    Yuan Li glanced at Zhou Shu, condescendingly.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I have to thank the steward for the flow of water at the beginning. Otherwise, most of the juniors will not be able to build a foundation."


    "That''s the reward you deserve, no thanks."


    Yuan Li waved his hand with a serious expression, "This time you are here, presumably because the water flows through the real water classics behind."


    Zhou Shu sighed in his heart and nodded, "It''s true that the manager is aware of the details."


    Yuan Li looked at Zhou Shu positively, his eyes flashed, "You think it''s okay, but the true water classics of my Tianliu Sect are only passed on to the disciples of Tianliu Sect. I ask you, would you like to enter the Tianliu Sect?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The younger generation is already a disciple of the Heyin School, and cannot enter the Tianliu Sect."


    "Then why are you here?"


    Yuan Li''s expression suddenly changed, and he slapped the table hard, rolling up with pressure and rolling towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was in the storm, his expression unchanged, "The juniors heard that only the Tianliu Sect disciples can learn Liu Shui Jing as well, but the steward also rewards the Liu Shui Jing to the juniors. Maybe the True Water Jing can do the same?"


    Yuan Li slapped his eyes with disdain, "The Flowing Water Jing was only obtained by you for contributing to the city. Now you want the True Water Jing again, what credit do you have this time?"


    "Is this OK?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, and two Ye Lisuo slowly flew towards Yuan Li.


    Yuan Li only raised his hand, and that Ye Li Suo steadily fell in front of him, his expression changed slightly, "This is my Ye Li Suo, where did you come from?"


    Zhou Shu replied loudly, "That day the steward couldn''t pursue Xie Xiu, but later the junior found his body in the mountains. These two Ye Lisuo were found on him. The junior heard that the steward was searching for the evil repair. A lot of resources have been spent and it should be terminated now."


    "Is that true? Could it be that you were in collusion with that evil cultivator and used Ye Lisuo to make me think he is dead?"


    Yuan Li didn''t believe it, his expression was even stronger, and his coercion was also greater.


    "There is no falsehood in the younger generation."


    That was the direct pressure of divine consciousness. If other early stage cultivators couldn''t stand it, Zhou Shu was different, his expression didn''t change, he was still calm.


    What he said was indeed the truth, but the part where he killed Xie Xiu was hidden.


    As for the Mansion Guard of Liyuan Mansion, the Three Corpse Evil Pill, this kind of thing can be told to the Lotus Music School, but not to the Tianliu Zong.


    Yuan Li stared at Zhou Shu coldly for a while. Seeing that Zhou Shu didn��t flinch at all, his expression was as usual, he accepted the coercion, ��Even if you are telling the truth, it��s not a great achievement. The trouble of repairing, that''s all, it''s not enough to give you the true water scripture."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Is there anything younger you have to do in charge, the younger generation should do their best."


    He knew that this matter was unlikely to allow Yuan Li to give him thoughts, but he could show his sincere attitude so that it was possible to continue talking.


    Yuan Li nodded twice, expressing satisfaction, "I heard that the hunting of the Five Sects has begun?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu paused, "But this is a matter for the elders, and the younger generation does not know it."


    He was taken aback for a moment when Yuan Li suddenly asked what the five hunters would do? He doesn''t know, but even if it is clear, he can''t say. These are five extremely important things and cannot be told to outsiders.


    "I''m not asking you to betray the news of the Holland Pie, just ask casually, don''t be nervous."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, Yuan Li waved his hand and said, "The Yunjian School provoked a dispute between the two factions. As a cultivator of the Lotus Sect, do you hate the Yunjian School very much now?"


    "Not hate, just dissatisfaction."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. He was a little shocked. Yuan Li knew everything about the two factions. He wanted to come and have a lot of eyeliners in both factions.


    "It''s just dissatisfaction now, but after some time I will hate, and it will be hate."


    Zhou Shu is slightly stagnant The juniors don''t understand. "


    Yuan Li smiled profoundly, "You will understand later, continue."


    A jade slip fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Look."


    Zhou Shu didn''t know what he meant, but he looked at it in compliance, "True Water Classic?"


    The jade slip records a kind of mental method, which is in the same line as the flow of water, but it is much wiser.


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu was a little inexplicable. Just now Yuan Li seemed to set some harsh conditions. He was ready to be exploited, so he would just give it to him. "Why do you give it to me again? If you don��t explain, the junior dare not Accepted."


    "Let''s go, your time is running out."


    A strong force came, and Zhou Shu was blown out of the hall somehow. He looked around, feeling quite at a loss.


    What''s happening here? (To be continued.)

 Chapter 198: What Tian Liuzong wants

    (PS: Sorry, no matter how you change it, you can only post VIP chapters... I post the public chapters, and they become VIPs as soon as they are refreshed. When I post comments, they also become VIPs. I changed them several times. It seems like this new backstage, book As long as you enter V, everything is VIP... I couldn��t do it before, so sorry.)


    In the hall, Yuan Li played with Ye Lisuo and said lightly, "He has been stung for twenty years, and finally can''t help it."


    At this time, Shen Baichai was already at the cultivation level of the Condensing Vessel Realm. He leaned a few steps closer, "Brother, judging from the recent actions of the Yunjian School, he did get the inheritance of the public transportation team at the Lu King Tomb. Ten years should have made a lot of progress, and finally some action."


    Yuan Li shook his head slightly, "Twenty years ago, he chose to hide in the Yunjian School. It is considered smart. The Yunjian School is already good at refining tools, and the inheritance he has obtained complements each other."


    Shen Baichai nodded, "Twenty years have been long enough, and the Yunjian School is not a big school. It can support his 20 years of research, and he has done his best. If he doesn''t make any achievements, I''m afraid the Yunjian School I won''t tolerate him."


    "Presumably what he has developed now is quite terrifying."


    The two Ye Lisuo rubbed their hands back and forth, making very harsh sounds, and Yuan Li seemed to be happy, with a smile on his face.


    Shen Baicha chuckled, "The scarier the better, in short, they are all made for our Tianliuzong wedding dresses. Our Tianliuzong is not good at organizing, even if it is forced to leave him at that time, it will be useless and waste resources. It''s better to let him develop in other sects, and then just pick the fruit."


    Yuan Li nodded, quite complacent, "After waiting for twenty years, I hope his results will satisfy us."


    Shen Baichai also had a smile on his face, "They started with the Holland Pie, and we just happened to see the effect, it should be good."


    "Haha, the puppet technique that has been lost for many years. I look forward to it."


    Yuan Li had a contented smile on his face. He didn''t care about the life and death of the Heyin School and the Yunjian School. He only cared about what he wanted.


    He put Ye Lisuo away. Then he glanced at Shen Baichai, "It''s time to invite the elders over."


    "I know, brother, I will do it soon."


    Shen Baicai bowed a respectful expression, "Elder Zhang waited for our news, I''m afraid he was impatient. I will definitely be overjoyed when I go back this time, and I will give a lot of rewards."


    Yuan Li''s expression was flat, "Well, don''t care about those rewards."


    Shen Baicai showed a faint smile, "Brother is a genius, so naturally I don''t need it anymore, I still want it, haha."


    Lift up. There was a bit of doubt on his face, "Why did the brother give the Zhen Shui Jing to Zhou Shu? Although he has some genius, he refuses to enter the Tianliu Sect. Sooner or later, he will die in the Heyin School, which is a little wasted."


    "It''s okay to die if you die. But it''s a good chance to know him. I think he''s pretty pleasing to the eye. If you survive, there will be opportunities to meet in the future."


    Mention Zhou Shu. A look of helplessness flashed across Yuan Li''s face, "Unfortunately, it is a pity that the pulse is naturally broken. It is too costly to condense the pulse. I am afraid that Tian Liuzong will not pay so much for him. Otherwise, I will definitely take him to Tian Liuzong, no matter what he wants. No. You don��t know that some of the things he did at the beginning may not be able to do it even if you are now. No, it��s impossible to do it.��


    "what?"


    Shen Baichai was very surprised, he was in the vein state now. However, Zhou Shu was only in the Qi Refining Realm, and the difference was so great that he couldn''t believe it.


    "Oh, there is nothing to say, go ahead."


    Yuan Li didn''t explain, and waved his hand, even if he disappeared.


    It really disappeared, there was no sign at all, and the whole person disappeared completely, just like invisible.


    Shen Baichai shook his head slightly, sighed in his heart, and thought to himself, Senior Brother Yuan''s Wukong escape technique is so strange that even the Golden Core Realm cultivator can''t find his position.


    But Shen Baicai knew this was not surprising. In terms of cultivation level, Yuan Li had enough pill formation 20 years ago, but he has not formed a pill, only to pursue perfection and reach the seventh-grade golden pill of the highest state.


    When the cultivator forms a pill, the pill has seven ingredients.


    The first product is the lowest, and the seventh product is the highest.


    The grade of the golden core is related to the cultivator��s aptitude, divine consciousness, spiritual power, physical body, comprehension, Taoist heart, heavenly destiny, etc. When all aspects are perfected, it is possible to condense into seven grades. Jin Dan.


    The same is a Golden Core Cultivator, but the Golden Core level is different, and the gap between them is quite large, and it is not possible to make up for the cultivation base.


    Aspiring cultivators, in order to form a better golden core, accumulating decades or even hundreds of years, would rather not form a core than a low-grade golden core.


    Yuan Li is obviously such a repairer.


    Zhou Shu outside the hall naturally didn''t know the situation inside. He was still a bit at a loss, but he was still in a good mood.


    No matter what, the Zhenshui Jing was obtained, and it was quite easy to get it, even Yuan Li didn''t ask for anything. As a result, he had a better impression of Tianliu Zong.


    Liu Shui Jing, Zhen Shui Jing, if it weren''t for the Heyin School, he really has plans to go to Tian Liuzong.


    This trip was quite rewarding. I got everything I wanted, and I got revenge. UU read with my heart and peace of mind, and I can prepare for the challenge with peace of mind when I return.


    Thinking of this, he was very excited, took out the flying boat, and quickly sent back to Heyin.


    About five or six hours later, a big jet black bird flew slowly in the sky full of haze.


    On the bird, sitting a gloomy old man.


    Most people who see it will be surprised. This bird is actually a second-order monster, a black sickle eagle, with a ferocious temperament. It is born with two special techniques, which is very rare. And it is even more rare to be able to train these monster beasts into mount spirit beasts, this old man is slightly extraordinary.


    The cold light in his eyes was deep, keen as an eagle, carefully searching the surroundings.


    After a while, he discovered something, and flew down like an arrow, landing in the forest surrounding Fangshi.


    "Yi Ming, Yi Chun! I know that he must have killed you! I want to avenge you and smash him into thousands of pieces, so that you can never live longer!"


    As if the evil spirit''s roar came from the old man''s mouth, it spread far away.


    By this time, Zhou Shu had already stayed in his home.


    In front of him, was placed the inheritance relic.


    Gulian''s golden body is not a good inheritance, but if he can get it, it will definitely help him a lot.


    But he also knew that the hope would not be great. After all, this is the inheritance of relics. It is difficult for people who have no relationship with Zen to know the contents, which means they have not bought anything.


    "Senior Brother Xu, you said that I am a person who is destined to Zen, this time it depends on whether it can be fulfilled."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and picked up the relic. According to the records in the ancient books, he pressed the relic tightly to the front of his forehead, a little above the center of his eyebrows. Focus on the central god, and use the spiritual sense to perceive and penetrate.


    With a square inch of the mountain in the Lingtai, the true way of Zen is realized.


    A faint breath suddenly emerged, slowly flowing towards the sea of ??knowledge.


    Zhou Shu was shocked. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 199: Willing to appeal

    The inheritance relic was attached to the spiritual platform, as if it was directly integrated into him without any gap.


    In the dark, a misty and real power came, and Zhou Shu seemed to hear a voice calling him, the feeling of mysterious and mysterious, it is difficult to describe in words.


    "There is aspiration in this relic?"


    Zhou Shu was startled.


    The so-called power of vow is the power of vow, and vow is also powerful, but it can only be achieved by extremely persistent meditation, and it is the power born of obsession.


    Make a big vow, use your life''s hard work, not hesitate to give up everything, including your life, persistently achieve the goal you pursue, and use this to prove the truth.


    Aspiration is the power that can only be contacted at the golden core stage of meditation, and it is also a must for meditation to become a Buddha.


    In some meditations, even if the spirit is completely disappeared, the aspiration in the relic may still exist. You will never give up unless you complete the vow. Meditation is just such an obsession.


    This relic actually carried the power of will, and after contact with Zhou Shu, he even began to appeal to him.


    It seems that Zhou Shu is indeed a person destined to Zen.


    Zhou Shu calmed down, did not rush to respond to the call, but thought carefully.


    It was not the same as he expected.


    Relics are the bones left over from sitting in meditation. For meditation, they are extremely good instruments. They are used to make magic weapons or convey information, etc., much better than jade slips.


    Inheritance of relics, the relics of predecessors are usually used. The red lotus golden body is not a very good mental technique, and the relics used to make inheritance relics should not be very good, at most it is the relics of the meditation state. In this state of meditation, aspiration is unlikely to appear in the relic.


    But it did appear.


    This shows that at least this relic also comes from the meditation of the Golden Core Realm.


    The value of this relic alone is extremely great, definitely more than six thousand middle grade, but it contains a golden red lotus body that is far less worth six thousand middle grade.


    It seems that after many years, the aspiration in the relic is slightly nihilistic, and it is difficult for ordinary cultivators to feel it, even Zhou Shu. I can only feel a trace in the dark.


    Perhaps for this reason, Ruyilou did not find the difference in this relic.


    Zhou Shu originally thought this way. If you have fate, you can see the contents of the relic. The best thing is to get the inheritance of the red lotus golden body. Save years of hard training.


    But now that there is aspiration, the situation is completely different.


    At the very least, the golden body of the red lotus is basically impossible to obtain, the power of aspiration is in the relic, and it is almost impossible to pour other information into the relic. Only the original things will exist.


    If you want to get the original things in the relic, you must respond to the call.


    If you don''t accept the call of Volition, you won''t get anything, but if you accept the call of Volition, you don''t know what will happen-both good and bad are possible, and most of them are extreme.


    "Listen first before talking. Just listening will not influence me immediately."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, decided not to think too much, and dealt with the willingness in the relic with all his mind, half of it felt. Half is defense.


    That desire force became more and more obvious, and a voice floated in the sea of ??consciousness.


    "When I become a Buddha, I shall wipe out Kunlun... When I become a Buddha, I shall wipe out Kunlun..."


    There was only one sentence over and over again, and the voice was very slight, but the will contained in it was extremely powerful, as if it could not be violated at all.


    Like chanting a spell, Zhou Shu must be completely inspired and transformed.


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, and took the relic away.


    But the voice in the sea of ??consciousness still echoed for a while. It gradually dissipated.


    "Sweeping out Kunlun? What a big ambition..."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously muttered, "Esau made a vow to destroy Kunlun and hoped to become a Buddha. I don''t know which meditation was stimulated by Kunlun. To do such a thing..."


    In the five continents of the Xuanhuang Continent, there are six extremely large sects of cultivation.


    Dongsheng Prefecture has Tianjian and Cihang, Nanzhanzhou has Emei, Shushan, and Xihezhou has Kunlun. North Luzhou has Double Ninth Festival, among which Kunlun is the most powerful, leading it.


    As for the Fifth Continent, Penglai, an overseas floating continent, its whereabouts are erratic, sometimes appear and sometimes disappear, and very few people have been there.


    A behemoth like Kunlun is the culmination of existence in the world of immortality, but the meditation who left the relic has to challenge it, and even wipe it out to become a Buddha. The vow is really high to a realm. The aspiration left behind by obsession, I don''t know how long it took to be completely annihilated.


    "Even if I am in Dongshengzhou, I still can''t take such a vow."


    Zhou Shu didn''t know much about Kunlun, and he had no grievances or grudges. If he accepted the call of the power, he would have to carry such a big burden on his back for no reason. Of course he was not willing. False acceptance is also unacceptable. First, his original intention does not allow it, and the second aspiration is very special, which is in line with karma. Once you accept the power it gives you but do not do it, the result will definitely be bad.


    "This kind of ambition still exists even if the soul is destroyed. It is truly meditation."


    With a few emotions, Zhou Shu shook his head, and took the relic away with regret.


    If he accepts the call, he is likely to gain a lot of strength, but he cannot do anything with endless troubles.


    He doesn''t just care about the person in front of him.


    But this rare relic, he will not send it back, keep it, maybe it will be useful in the future.


    Without the Red Lotus Golden Body Mind Method, if you want to further refine the body, you can''t do it, but the liquid medicine can still be used. The Red Lotus Golden Liquid is rich in spiritual energy, and it is also a good choice for simple body tempering and cultivation.


    Putting aside distracting thoughts, Zhou Shu prepared the medicinal solution and deduced the true water classics The spiritual knowledge greatly increased, and the flowing water classics were used as the foundation. It is not difficult to deduce the true water classics. Zhou Shu estimated that it was about ten. After days, you can officially start practicing.


    It didn''t take long for the consciousness to be consumed. Zhou Shu went out and went to the depths of the Heyin School.


    There was one thing he kept thinking about. Yuan Li said that he was about to hate the Yunjian faction. What does this mean? Could it be said that the Yunjian faction will soon start against the Heyin faction?


    The more Zhou Shu thought about it, the more he felt that was the case. Yuan Li revealed the news intentionally or unintentionally to remind him to make preparations early. The Heyin School would soon be in big trouble.


    He planned to go to Yun Li and talk about it, even if there is nothing to do in the future, he can plan ahead.


    This kind of undetermined matter can only be regarded as a personal speculation. It is not easy for him to tell the martial art directly, but to talk to Yunli, it does not matter if Yunli conveys it.


    Why look for Yunli? Because of his special status, both the peak master and the elders trust him and train him as the next peak master. Although he is only building a foundation, his status is higher than that of some condensing veins.


    You can''t go to Chuiyunfeng without entering the inner gate, Zhou Shu still goes to the hidden sword pavilion.


    "What, Brother Yun is in retreat again?"


    Xu Lie stroked his beard, "Yes, and it''s three years."


    "It''s not that the pulse can be condensed a long time ago, why do we still have to retreat?" Zhou Shu was a little puzzled.


    "It''s about condensing the veins before going into retreat," Xu Lie spread his hands, "Isn''t it because of Xu Rong? Old Yun has a good heart."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, and soon understood.


    Three years later, Yunli left after condensing the pulse, and in these three years, Xu Rong would definitely be able to condense the pulse, so that the two of them couldn��t tell which one should condense the pulse first, and Xu Rong would not be affected by it. Leave the Dutch school.


    Yun Li is thoughtful, but what Zhou Shu wants to say, he doesn''t know who to look for. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 200: Try 1

    Xu Lie looked at Zhou Shu, "What can you do with Lao Yun?"


    To Xu Lie, Zhou Shu didn''t need to conceal it, and told his guess. Of course, he didn''t say anything about Yuan Li.


    "The Yunjian faction is going to do it soon?"


    Xu Lie showed a bit of surprise, and then shook his head flatly, "Impossible, there is Elder Shen here. Our lotus faction''s mountain guard formation can''t be broken by the Yunjian faction. Even if a dozen golden core cultivators join hands, it won''t It may be attacked unless it is the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, but where are there cultivators in the Yunjian School? And their strength is not that different from ours, and it is impossible to take the initiative to beat us."


    "Senior brother has a point."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with some worries on his face, "But maybe they have some hidden means, depending on their provocation, it is definitely not aimless, there is probably some special way to break the formation."


    "You, think too much, just like Lao Yun."


    Xu Lie shook his head disdainfully, "What the cultivator looks at is strength. Only those golden cores sent by Yunjian can only refine weapons. It really fought. I am afraid that even the thunder bombardment of the mountain guard can''t resist, and it can break open. Formation? Don''t worry at all."


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly, and did not continue, "I hope so."


    Xu Lie glanced at Zhou Shu, "By the way, what are the supernatural powers you gave birth to after you built the foundation?"


    Zhou Shu lifted his right hand, and the glazed mirror was born according to his heart, holding it flat.


    Xu Lie was stunned for a moment, then gasped, "It turned out to be a colored glaze mirror, it works!"


    Zhou Shu looked humble, "I''m lucky, and I want to thank my brother for his guidance."


    "This can''t be done entirely by luck," Xu Lie shook his head, with a satisfied smile on his face, "With such magical powers, it will be easier to deal with Hong Yuan. It is said that the kid is messing with his heart. A lot of work has been done on He Zhen Soul Art, so don��t worry if you have a glass mirror."


    Chaos Heart Jue and Soul Shaking Jue are both divine consciousness attack techniques. It can effectively disrupt the opponent''s spirit, interfere with the consciousness, and make the opponent panic.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but he knew. I''m afraid I won''t be able to use Liuli Mirror to deal with Hong Yuan. If Hong Yuan uses Chaos Heart Technique on him, it will be just what he wants.


    His divine consciousness is more than three times higher than that of the general practitioners in the early stage of foundation building, even if Hong Yuan reaches the middle stage of foundation building, he will not surpass him. Use the magic tactics against opponents who have a higher consciousness than yourself. The biggest possibility is to go back and get hurt.


    Xu Lie nodded slightly, and asked like a bullet, "Have you learned the several common methods for building the foundation? Is the body refining liquid ready? Is there any mental method for building the foundation?"


    Zhou Shu nodded again and again, "Almost all ready."


    "When you arrive at the foundation building, you are already a true cultivator. You should prepare for this and can''t wait for others to give it." Xu Lie was quite satisfied, and then said again, "If there is anything missing, I can help you too. ."


    Feeling concerned, Zhou Shu felt warmth and shook his head, "Thank you, brother, no trouble for now."


    "That''s good."


    Xu Lie quickly changed a stern face, "If you have nothing to do, go and practice, don''t bother me!"


    Knowing Xu Lie''s temperament, Zhou Shu didn''t care about it, bowed and saluted, turned and left.


    There was still a loud roar behind him. "You have to understand the sword''s intent early! Otherwise it is impossible to win! Have you heard?"


    "Senior brother, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and soon disappeared in the fluttering red leaves.


    After leaving the hidden sword pavilion, Zhou Shu did not think about the Yunjian faction anymore, and his status was different. If you think about it, you can��t do much, so think about the challenges you��re about to face.


    Not long after leaving, a cloud crossing suddenly passed by, hovering in front of Zhou Shu.


    A female nun jumped down neatly and stared at Zhou Shu, "Shameless guy. Do you know you are wearing a shirt this time?"


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, and recognized that the female amendment was the one who kicked him into the river before, but he couldn''t argue with it. He only stepped forward and said, "Sister, I was rude last time, I''m really sorry."


    "Huh, shameless people still apologize?"


    The woman raised her eyebrows, looked around, and found nothing like a river, she shook her head with regret.


    She turned her head to look at Zhou Shu, and the corners of her mouth curled slightly, "Why don''t you walk around in the martial arts in your clothes? Is there any quirk? If you are sick, you should be treated as soon as possible, otherwise you won''t be saved."


    The female Xiu had sharp teeth, Zhou Shu was speechless when asked, and said, "Senior Sister, I am busy practicing, and I forgot it for a while."


    "You can forget when you dress, you are really attentive."


    The female nun snorted, "I don''t believe it. I clearly want to molest the female nun in the door, shamelessly."


    After hearing shamelessly several times in a row, Zhou Shu was helpless and sighed slightly, "Whatever you think, Senior Sister, if it''s okay, I''m leaving."


    "Huh, don''t let me see you next time."


    The female cultivator glanced at Zhou Shu contemptuously and swept across the clouds briskly, suddenly as if thinking of something, "By the way, what is your name, I will ask other juniors to pay attention to it, so as not to be harassed by you."


    It''s really reasonable and unforgiving, Zhou Shu bowed his hand, "Senior sister is free, my name is Zhou Shu."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    The female cultivator was stunned for a moment, and then jumped off Duyun again and took a few steps closer, "Are you Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "It''s no use pretending to be him, I''m Zhou Shu."


    The female cultivator became a little bit cold and stern, and took a few steps closer, saying loudly, "Are you the outer disciple who challenged Junior Brother Hong?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, his face also became serious, and his spiritual power quickly covered his body.


    It seems that this female cultivator is very familiar with Hong Yuan, and most of them are Hong Yuan��s senior sister. With her aptitude for doing things, it��s better to take precautions first.


    The female cultivator''s sharp eyes turned around Zhou Shu, "Very good, very good."


    "What''s so good?" Zhou Shu waited.


    "The challenge is great!"


    The female cultivator nodded, suddenly the darkness turned clear, and said with a smile, "I''ve seen that kid not pleasing to the eye, shameless guy, you are quite funny, this time you must beat him down!"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu froze for a moment, this was a little different from what he thought.


    The female cultivator looked at Zhou Shu up and down, frowning slightly, "It''s a pity that the cultivation base is a bit short, probably not... You understand the sword intent, right?"


    Zhou Shu stared at her, slightly surprised.


    On that day, he only made one sword, and it was received at the touch of a touch, so she could see that she understood the sword intent.


    The female cultivator snorted, "What''s so strange, the sword repair who understands the sword intent and the sword repair who does not understand the sword intent, there is a difference in every move, and the skill of the sword is naturally visible."


    The female cultivator suddenly took out a sword and pointed at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu Ning eyebrows, "What do you want to do?"


    The female correction said, "Don''t do anything, since you understand the sword intent, you have the power to fight. Come on, let me try you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This is not necessary, it makes no sense, Senior Sister."


    "Of course it makes sense. Hong Yuan is the lone wind sword intent, and I am the falling sword intent. The two sword tactics are similar, and the sword intent is also similar. Just think of me as Hong Yuan and feel it."


    The tip of the sword trembled slightly, and a gust of wind rose suddenly.


    "That''s the case, then thank Senior Sister."


    Zhou Shuru had a sense of it, took out the Black Star Sword, and stood opposite the female Xiu.


    Luo Chen and Gu Feng are both the second-order sword arts of the lotus school, and they do have a lot in common. Trying swords with her should be able to get a lot of useful experience. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 201: Giant eagle

    As the sky was full of dust and sand, Zhou Shu branched from left to right.


    The female cultivator''s eyes were sharp, "Where is your sword intent?"


    "Still gaining momentum..."


    Zhou Shu''s sword intent is far from handy. The sword intent with sword intent can only be issued after a period of brewing.


    "Who will wait for you?"


    The female cultivator snorted.


    "Sword intent is everywhere, it is the artistic conception that every sword must have. If you understand sword intent as a trick, a must-kill, then you are wrong! Do you think you are capable? Tell you, understand sword intent It''s just the first step in sword repair, you still have to learn a lot!"


    There was a cold light in the female Xiu''s eyes, her mouth kept talking, and the sword power became tighter, the sword intent was lingering, and the dust enveloped Zhou Shu, everywhere.


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shuruo realized something, his expression condensed slightly, the Black Star Sword in his hand stretched out, his momentum changed slightly.


    The female Xiu''s sword intent gave him a great sense of oppression, as if he was about to suffocate. Under this pressure, he was tired to deal with, but he also had a deeper understanding of sword intent.


    "Although it was useless at first, it finally made a little progress."


    The female cultivator stood with her sword and stood with an outstanding posture. She looked at Zhou Shu plainly, "I��m here for today. If you really want to defeat Hong Yuan, you will continue to come tomorrow. I still have a month to condense my pulse, but this time can help. help you."


    "Thank you Sister Sister for your guidance, I can''t thank you enough."


    Zhou Shu respectfully saluted.


    This female cultivator is obviously much higher than him, and the sword intent is also extremely proficient. He tried the sword with him, and he learned a lot and got a lot of benefits.


    "Don''t thank me, Hong Yuan''s boy looks proud all day long. I can''t bear it, but I can''t teach him. You took advantage of my heart for this challenge. Hey, if you are defeated by an outside disciple, look. Does he dare to be proud?"


    The corners of the female''s mouth cocked. Show a lot of pride.


    She was also quite interested in Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu didn''t have any guidance from a famous teacher, and she knew little about sword intent, but her comprehension was extremely high. Just practiced a time sword, and it was completely different from the beginning, which was interesting.


    And she faintly felt that Zhou Shu''s comprehension of the sword intent was extraordinary, but it was just showing off. Faced with her falling dust sword intent, the wind did not fall.


    She secretly said, "Maybe it is the third-order sword intent? It''s a bit unlikely. But trying the sword with him also has some benefits for me. I am now at the gate of the sword intent, and I have more contact with different sword intents. favorable."


    "Anyway, Junior Brother, thank you Senior Sister."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, sincerely, "Dare to ask the name of the senior sister, and the junior brother can also be called."


    "What do you ask? Should I tell you if you ask?"


    The female cultivator snorted, turned around and went to Duyun, "At this hour tomorrow, I won''t wait after a breath."


    Watching the female cultivator leave, Zhou Shu smiled and continued to walk to the lotus school, "It''s mostly Gu Guangfeng''s senior sister, after inquiring about the name, thank you again."


    But right now there is no time, he has too much to do.


    Arrived in a dense forest off the beaten track. Zhou Shu probed for a while with his spiritual sense, confirmed that there were no other cultivators around, laid a few simple formations, and then took out the Sealed Spirit Stone that had been placed for a long time.


    Spiritual spell. He had already pushed the show, and he knew that he would never go wrong, and it was time to come and see what monster beast was in this seal of spirit stone.


    If it is strong enough, he has more means.


    The original bone rod had been removed by him, and only one crystal gem was left, which was as red as fire. Inside, it is full of continuous, sealed life that has been active for thousands of years.


    Zhou Shu put the Fenglingshi on his hand, cut through the **** of his right hand, and wiped a piece of blood on the Fenglingshi.


    The first time to use the Sealing Spirit Stone, there must be such a process, dripping blood to recognize the master, so as not to be backlashed by the monster. The original owner of this Sealed Spirit Stone has long since died, and the blood of the master has expired, otherwise Zhou Shu would not be able to use it.


    The blood fell on the Fengling Stone, as if rain fell into the desert, and disappeared in an instant.


    And the flaming red in the gem surging up, as if breaking through the stone.


    "Don''t worry, I will let you out."


    Zhou Shu quickly used the Spirit Calling Curse.


    On the Fengling Stone, a red mist suddenly floated out, which expanded and formed in the blink of an eye, turning into a real and illusory phantom, falling in front of Zhou Shu.


    Although it is a phantom, it is as solid as it is, and the temperature can even be felt when the finger touches it.


    Zhou Shu looked at the phantom, slightly indifferent, "This is..."


    In front of Zhou Shu was a giant eagle, which was more than one foot high. It was described as mighty, an unyielding skeleton, hard as iron, and the eagle''s head held upright. His eyes looked around, revealing an aura of gazing at the world.


    "Very pretty, I will give you a lot of momentum... This whole body is red, but there are three peculiar golden feathers on its wings. It is very strange... Could it be the legendary Golden Wing Roc?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and quickly rejected this unrealistic idea. The Golden Winged Roc is a beast comparable to the dragon and phoenix. From the aura, the beast in front of him should be at the top of the second order. It has not yet reached the third level. Level standards, but this look, even if it is not the Golden Winged Roc, probably has a little connection.


    "It''s not a loss if it''s a flying monster, and it looks like it''s a heterogeneous monster with the blood of ancient Dapeng, it''s very rare, and its ability is not bad."


    Zhou Shu felt satisfied, but also somewhat fortunate.


    Thousands of years ago, that Wu Xiu was lured into the vein of spirit stone. Although his strength is good and he has a spirit stone , in such a small place, the body of the giant eagle is really too big. Again, the flying monster can''t play. Feng Lingshi couldn''t help, and he could not escape the fate of being destroyed.


    But if it weren''t for this, Zhou Shu wouldn''t be able to get the Sealing Stone.


    "Let me see what you can do, Xiaojin."


    Zhou Shu gave orders to the giant eagle in accordance with the spirit-calling curse.


    The giant eagle obeyed his orders, took a few steps forward, spread out his three-foot-long wings and was about to rise into the air.


    "Don''t fly!"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly stopped. With its body, flying here is really eye-catching.


    "Xiaojin, let''s try our skills on the ground."


    The giant eagle glanced at Zhou Shu obliquely, a trace of disdain came out of his eyes, and he stood still as a statue.


    Zhou Shu waited stupidly for a long time, but the giant eagle remained motionless, only looking at him coldly, as if saying, "I only have the ability when I''m flying, and I''m not capable of squatting."


    "Well, it''s difficult for some strong people. It was originally an eagle soaring in the sky. If it doesn''t fly, it''s normal if it can''t be used."


    The giant eagle nodded and deeply agreed.


    The spirit-calling monsters, beasts and souls, are in communication with the cultivator, and have their own consciousness, which is equivalent to a simple psychic. After getting familiar with the habits of the giant eagle, the two parties will work together very smoothly, but it is not working now, Zhou Shu doesn''t know its specific information and cannot use it well.


    "If you have time to take you to the demon hunting area, then you will show your abilities and go back now."


    The giant eagle obeyed the call, and instantly turned into a red mist, diving back into the sealing spirit stone.


    "It''s very convenient, but every time you use it, you need to use spirit stones to nourish and replenish your aura. From the perspective of its spiritual power, at least you need to use nearly a hundred middle grades, which is similar to Xiaogun. Xiaojin is also a foodie."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 202: Fengchen 3 Sword

    "This sword still looks a little bit!"


    The female cultivator wore a light red shirt today, with a different heroic spirit. She said in her mouth, the sword in her hand did not let it go. The wind and sand turned, so Zhou Shu took a few spins before stopping. .


    "Wind Feisha Turn, this style is found in both the Falling Chen Sword Art and the Gufeng Sword Art. It is very powerful, but there is a little difference in sword intent. Shameless, you must concentrate on dealing with it!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu bounce away, the female cultivator stopped looking slightly unhappy.


    Zhou Shu nodded, with some doubts on his face, "Junior Brother, remember. But Senior Sister, I don''t understand one thing. Why are there sword moves in the Luochen Sword Art too?"


    "Why do you have so many questions? If you didn''t dare to challenge Hong Yuan, I wouldn''t be too lazy to pay attention to you, hum. Forget it, I will reluctantly answer you."


    The female cultivator frowned, showing some impatient expressions, "Shameless person, please listen carefully to me. If there is any inattention, I will turn my head and leave."


    "Junior Brother understands."


    Zhou Shu put on a very dedicated face.


    "Because Luochen and Gufeng, as well as the Waning Moon Sword Art, these three sword art are all derived from the same sword art, originally born from the same root. That sword art is called the Fengchen Three Swords, and it is also the only five of the Lotus Sect. Order Sword Jue."


    The female cultivator said, with a lot of yearning in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu was also a little shocked, "Fifth Tier Sword Art?"


    Tier 5 Sword Art is considered an excellent sword art, not even the big schools have it. It is said that there is no Tier 5 Sword Art in the Tianliu Sect, but there is actually in the Heyin School?


    There was a lot of confusion in his eyes, "Why never heard of it?"


    The female cultivator sighed slightly, showing a bit of melancholy, "This sword art has been lost many years ago. The Three Swords of the Wind and Dust are so profound that no sword cultivator could learn it at the time, let alone talk about sword intent, so this one The sword art has also been lost."


    Zhou Shu expressed regret even more, "Ah. That''s a pity."


    "Yes, it''s a pity," the female cultivator shook her head, "the three sword elders in the door who have an impression of Fengchen Three Swords. Based on the memory of past practice, try to rewrite the sword tactics, but they are The understanding of swords is different. In the end, I wrote three different sword tactics, although they all have the meaning of three swords, but they are different, and the sword intent is also different."


    If Zhou Shu realized something, "That''s Luochen, Gufeng, and Wanyue Sword Art, right?"


    "Well, these three sword tactics are also good, but they can''t compare with Fengchen Three Swords. Except for Wanyue, which is a third-order sword tactic, the other two are only second-order."


    The female cultivator nodded, "But according to the elder. If the sword intent of these three sword tactics can be integrated, it is very possible to comprehend the real three swords of Fengchen, but no one can do it yet."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu moved slightly in his heart, giving birth to some longing, and thinking silently.


    The fifth-order sword intent, I didn''t think that the lotus school was not big, but there was such a sword tactic.


    The female cultivator glanced at Zhou Shu, seemed to have guessed Zhou Shu''s thoughts, and smiled faintly. "You may not know how difficult this is. To understand the three sword intents, it is already difficult, and it is necessary to integrate the three sword intents into one. You must cultivate each of the sword intents so that the sword can turn as you like. Degree, can you do it?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "The three kinds of sword intents have to turn the sword at will?"


    A glimmer of gloom flashed in the female cultivator''s eyes, "If you don''t turn the sword with your heart, you don''t really have the sword intent, and you have just realized the sword intent. Just think less, shameless."


    "Junior Brother understands."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But as for Senior Sister, when Senior Sister chose to practice the Falling Chen Sword Art, I''m afraid that she is thinking about integrating the three Sword Art into one, right?"


    "Of course, this is my goal, and I will work hard to achieve it."


    The female cultivator''s expression became arrogant, her eyes were full of determination, and the sword in her hand became tighter.


    Zhou Shu said sincerely, "I also hope that the senior sister can do it."


    "Stop talking nonsense, take me another sword, the East China Sea raises dust!"


    The female Xiu''s face became cold, and the bright sword light swept across, and the dust was like waves, layer upon layer, burying Zhou Shu in it one after another.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have been prepared for a long time, turning his sword and blocking it, the sword was like a wall, firmly erected in front of him.


    "Huh? This is not bad, the sword intent is a lot more proficient, but it is far from enough!"


    The female cultivator let out a soft chick, and the sword power increased a little bit. Within tens of feet, it was all surrounded by dust and dust, and nothing else could be seen.


    Time passed day by day, and a month soon arrived.


    This month, Zhou Shu made great progress.


    After he left Wuwangmen, there has never been anyone else who practiced swords with him for more than an hour every day, and he did not hesitate to guide him, seeming harsh and ruthless, but extremely meticulous and serious, without any reservation.


    Many questions that Zhou Shu could not understand in the past were answered by the female cultivators. Those questions were not obtained by data analysis and deduction. They were the accumulation of years of experience of female cultivators and were very rare treasures.


    He respects and appreciates the female nuns very much. Although it has only been a month, and the female nun is very venomous, in his eyes the female nun is no different from a mentor and treats him well.


    On this day, Zhou Shu waited for three hours, but never saw the female cultivator come, and felt a little disappointed.


    "That''s right, the good day has come, she is already in retreat and condensing her pulse. As for saying goodbye or something, her character is of course not needed."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, just about to leave, a cloud crossing not far away came down and stopped in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, his spiritual sense had long told him that the person who came was not the female nun he wanted to see.


    A female nun lightly jumped down her eyes were looking at Zhou Shu, "Are you Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This senior sister, I am exactly."


    The female cultivator showed some relief and handed over a jade slip, "That''s right, this is the jade slip given to you by the master sister, please take a look."


    "Master sister?"


    Zhou Shu took the Yujian and looked busy.


    The first thing that catches your eyes is the big characters of Gufeng Sword Jue, and there is a row of beautiful small characters beside it.


    "Shameless person, I want to retreat to condense the pulse, I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep up with the challenge of you and Hong Yuan, but it doesn''t matter if you don''t watch it, and there is nothing good. Your current sword intent is very unbearable, but against Hong Yuan, it is reluctant. You can also fight. Remember, don''t lose, or it will cost me my pains. I can''t spare you!"


    After reading the jade slip, Zhou Shu''s mood improved, with a knowing smile on his face.


    "Why are you laughing? The master sister thought you would cry, saying that without her teaching you, you wouldn''t be able to practice anything by yourself, even how to use Jianyi."


    The female cultivator was a little inexplicable and glared at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked sincere, "I mean, she gave me a lot of my progress, this senior sister, what is the name of that senior sister?"


    The female cultivator frowned and looked suspicious, "How is it possible that she taught you for a month, and you don''t even know her name?"


    "I don''t know."


    He had already expected it, but he needed confirmation.


    The female cultivator shook her head and said loudly, "She is Xu Rong, you remember! She is our Gu Guangfeng''s senior sister, very powerful!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a smile on his face.


    Sure enough, Xu Rong, he guessed right.


    But unlike what he thought at first, Xu Rong is very proud, but he is really good.


    (PS: Thank you for your rewarding support~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 203: drink

    "Senior Brother Hong, there are more than ten days left. You are going to compete with that guy from the outside door. I''m looking forward to it, Brother."


    "What is a competition?"


    There was a lot of disdain on Hong Yuan''s face, "I was teaching him to make him lose face in front of all the disciples! Let everyone know that challenging me will never end well!"


    His delicate face became a little sordid at this time, and when he mentioned Zhou Shu, he couldn''t get angry.


    He actually challenged him in front of so many people and prevented him from coming to Taiwan. He is a personal disciple, Gu Guangfeng''s genius, that external disciple who counts nothing dares to ignore his high position. How could he have such courage?


    "Isn��t it just a bully? I will win you at that time. I will chop the bully into pieces in front of you. I can do whatever I want with my things! I want to take it back, no way! Even if I don��t use it, I won''t give it to you!"


    Hong Yuan was a bit itchy with hatred, and couldn''t help but hammer the table severely.


    "Senior Brother Hong, don''t get angry, it''s not worth it. Now you have broken through the middle stage of the foundation stage. The kid has just built the foundation. He will definitely not be able to compare with you. He will definitely win by then."


    The cultivator on the side looked flattering.


    Hong Yuan nodded and snorted coldly, "Even if he didn''t break through the realm, he couldn''t be my opponent. I have the solitary wind sword intent and powerful magic weapon. What does he have? But the second-order sword intent, pervasive, definitely not He can resist it. When the time comes, let him bleed through seven holes!"


    "That is, that is, Brother Hong had better kill him!"


    The cultivator nearby said that although this person Zhou Shu had not seen him, he probably recognized him as Zhang Bo from the Zhang family.


    After he knew that Zhang Yiming and Zhang Yichun both died in Zhou Shu''s hands, he was on guard day and night, physically and mentally haggard, fearing Zhou Shu''s revenge. He placed his only hope on Hong Yuan, hoping that Hong Yuan could kill Zhou Shu, otherwise he would have trouble sleeping and eating. Ann. Don��t talk about building a foundation and entering the inner door if you are unsafe.


    "Talking about you every day, who do you think you are, why should I listen to you?"


    Hong Yuan turned around. He gave him a cold look.


    Zhang Bo shook his body and quickly bowed down, "Brother Hong, brother, don''t take offense."


    "My business. Don''t be wordy!"


    Hong Yuan patted the table, "Why kill him? What good is it for me? I still get scolded by the master. I will give him a point until the master says something, but it''s a little bit disabled, then You can''t blame me."


    A vicious flash flashed in his eyes.


    Zhang Bo only promised and didn''t dare to say anything, "That is, that is."


    People come and go in the square of the dust washing courtyard. An endless stream.


    In the center of the square, a floating platform has been erected. The floating platform is very large, with a radius of nearly one hundred feet. It is made of extremely sturdy materials. The floating platform is equipped with a very strict formation on all sides to ensure that the battle on the floating platform is not Will affect the surroundings. On the side of the floating platform, many stands of varying heights were erected for disciples to watch.


    From a distance, it looks like a pile of small mushrooms surrounded by a large mushroom.


    These ones. Of course, they are all set up for the challenge ten days later.


    Many disciples watched around and gave pointers.


    "This time it is grand enough, is it necessary?"


    "Think about it, this is the outer disciple who challenged the direct disciple. And when it was challenged, the outer disciple was only at the sixth level of the Qi Refining Realm. Isn''t it shocking? If this challenge wins, it will be a must for the disciple of the Dutch school. Great encouragement, more disciples will follow suit in the future, and the sect will be thriving. I think it is necessary to pay attention."


    "What if you lose?"


    "If he loses, he loses. But the disciple of his own hand showed his face in front of so many people. I can''t thank his master for being more loyal to the sect. Isn''t it good?"


    "It''s really interesting. Regardless of whether you win or lose, the martial arts make money anyway."


    "Will you come and see it then?"


    "Of course I want to come, I also have a game, see or leave!"


    There is a very inconspicuous small house beside the lively square, and a few people in the house are so happy.


    Zhou Shu held a glass of spirit wine with a calm expression.


    He sensed the conversation of the disciples on the square, and he was right, but he knew that the benefits did not stop there.


    The relationship between the Yunjian School and the Heyin School is very bad. There is a tendency to draw swords. The students of the Heyin School also have a sense of urgency. They practice harder, and their minds are in a state of tension all the time. They must relax in a timely manner.


    This challenge is to give the disciples a chance to relax. It is said that after the challenge between him and Hong Yuan, Elder Shen will arrange several magic weapon competitions, so that everyone can participate in and rest.


    "Brother Zhou, drink!"


    Zhu Dashan stretched out his hand, and the big bowl in his hand flew out, collided with Zhou Shu''s cup, and returned to his hand. He drank in one gulp and slapped two sips, showing intoxication.


    Li Aojian frowned, and picked it up with the tip of his sword. The wine turned into a waterline and slowly fell into his mouth.


    "Old Zhu, you really are a drunkard, I think you have all the spirit stones you earned to this tavern."


    "Oh, use alcohol to dispel your sorrows, that alchemy really annoys me!"


    Zhu Dashan''s dark face showed a lot of bitterness, and complained, "I have never thought about such a troublesome thing, but the old man said that I have talent, what reason!"


    Li Aojian said irritably, "People are elders, so respect them. He said that there must be some, and you have to believe it."


    "Well, I knew he was Elder Jin I really shouldn''t have asked for that jade slip, it''s too bitter," Zhu Dashan couldn''t stop talking, "If he didn''t go to Qingyuan Valley, I would I don��t have time to come out, staying there every day, I will be suffocated."


    "Stop complaining, Xiao Zhou is not here to hear your complaints."


    Li Aojian glared at Zhu Dashan and looked at Zhou Shu, "Xiao Zhou, what are you thinking about, in a daze?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, I didn''t think about anything, take a break and relax."


    Li Aojian had some worry on his face, "I''m going to challenge soon, you should be fine, right?"


    "no problem."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, as if he hadn''t taken Hong Yuan to heart.


    There was no fear at the time. Where can he worry now? Compared to when the challenge was issued, he is now more than ten times stronger?


    Physical body, divine sense, and spiritual power reserves, none of them are worse than Hong Yuan, and there are talisman, magic weapon, and spiritual stone.


    The most important thing is the third-order sword intent, the originally jerky sword intent, after a month of guidance by Xu Rong, he has become very proficient after more than a month of hard training. The current Zhou Shu can''t say that swinging a sword casually is a sword intent, but every move he makes with his heart is sword intent, and the most powerful trick is to burn jade and stone, and it can exert the greatest power of broken jade sword intent.


    Having made enough preparations, he is confident.


    "That''s good, I know you are okay, Brother Zhou, keep drinking!"


    Three bowls of wine flew over like beads, and after a touch with Zhou Shu and Li Aojian, he almost instantly entered Zhu Dashan''s belly.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and his heart was calm. Compared to the upcoming challenge, his worries were far more profound.


    In the past three months, there seems to be nothing wrong with the Heyin School and the Yunjian School, but who knows, will something happen suddenly?


    A little worried.


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly pass, maple flower rewards~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 204: scared you

    At noon, the blazing sun was in the sky.


    The large and small stands in the square of the Xichenyuan are already full of people. I estimate that it is more than 3,000. I am afraid that most of the disciples of the lotus sect have come. Not only the outer and inner disciples, but also the cultivators of the veins. A lot.


    In a very beautifully arranged stand, nearly ten practitioners of the vein state drank Lingcha Lingjiu, which was quite leisurely.


    "Brother Gu, aren''t you doing alchemy? How can you give it up?"


    A cultivator with three strands of long beard smiled, "I heard that this challenge will be a little bit interesting, so come and have a look. The alchemy is a little lacking all day."


    "It''s time to rest, too."


    The man who was speaking was a big red-faced man with a stout body, "I have been so busy these few months. I have arranged a defensive formation all day. I don''t know what the Yunjian faction means. They dare to attack us?"


    "Who knows, Elder Shen wants us to make more preparations, it won''t be groundless."


    A slender cultivator with a height of nine feet, with disdain in his eyes, "What is there to worry about, the former elders will come back after a few months, and they don''t dare to send ten courage to Yunjian!"


    "Don''t talk about these troubles, watch the competition. This time I can bet on Hong Yuan, don''t let me lose Lingshi."


    "You Lingshi, you just got it in your hand. Which bet was it that actually thought that the outer disciple named Zhou Shu could win and give away money?" The cultivator who spoke was quite young, with a full face. Was surprised.


    "It''s Senior Brother of Wusongfeng."


    "Ah? Isn''t he the first disciple of Elder Shen, who is not optimistic about his junior?"


    There was a happy discussion here, but in the corner of the stand, a fat old man sat still with a gloomy expression, his eyes full of resentment.


    It was Liu Yixiu who was punished. When he swept over everyone, the grudge in his eyes did not change, not only to Zhou Shu in the field, not only to his peers in the stands, but to every Heyin present. Repairer.


    The other stands were also full of voices. Crowded.


    "Waiting for a year to see a good show, really waiting for me to die."


    "I guess Brother Hong can beat that kid with one move!"


    "I think there are two tricks. After Zhou Shu has built the foundation, he still has a little ability."


    Zhu Dashan on the side listened very uncomfortably. "Two tricks, get out of it!"


    Seeing Zhu Dashan''s sturdy figure and the identity of the inner disciple, several people didn''t dare to talk any more, and quickly gave way.


    Zhu Dashan and others occupied the front position. Yelled for Zhou Shu.


    Yang Mei, who was always laughing and laughing, was a little nervous at this time, pinching the corners of her clothes with her hands, and did not say anything, her eyes were fixed on Zhou Shu tightly, and she was reluctant to leave.


    Zhou Shu remained the same, approached calmly and bowed, "Hello, Senior Brother Hong."


    No matter what circumstances have been encountered since Xiuxian. He kept calm and faced it calmly, but at this moment, there was some upsurge in his heart, and the lost things were about to be taken back today.


    Hong Yuan stood long, with an arrogant expression, glanced at Zhou Shu coldly, and suddenly reached out and pointed out, "Zhou Shu, you dare to challenge me. Then I will let you know today, the real gap between you and me! You are like you Outer disciples can never surpass a genius like me!"


    There are many spiritual powers in the words, which spread out like waves, which can be heard for ten miles.


    Zhou Shu didn''t seem to hear it. He turned sideways early and bowed to the stand on the right, "Elder, can I use talisman or spirit beast for this challenge?"


    The stand on the right is extremely small. There was only one person sitting on it, Shen Wen in Tsing Yi.


    He closed his eyes slightly, calmly, and said slowly, "The challenge of the two of you is up to you two. I don''t make any rules."


    "Humph!"


    Hong Yuan snorted and shouted loudly, "Fulu, spirit beast, what else? Just use it! I want you to know what is meant by one sword to break the ten thousand magic, your methods are only used by the weak. The gadgets are vulnerable!"


    He spoke with awe-inspiring voice, and the cultivators on the side screamed.


    "Senior Brother Hong is right! Senior Brother Hong is a real sword repairer, using only swords. As for other things are trails, we don''t even bother to use it!"


    "Let him use it, even if it does, it won''t be the enemy of Brother Hong Yihe!"


    "Senior Brother Hong is worthy of being a genius disciple, really magnanimous!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, bowed his hand to Hong Yuan, and immediately took the Fengling Stone in his hand, "You say yes, then I will use it."


    There are more cultivators shouting on the side.


    "Use it, use it, it''s just a broken stone!"


    "Brother Hong is eager for you to use it!"


    "Let you use all the means, and then Senior Brother Hong will defeat you at once. This will show you your ability!"


    Hong Yuan looked at Zhou Shu with disdain, but was slightly puzzled, what is this?


    Several people have recognized the Vein Condensation Cultivator in the stands, with a surprised look, "He actually has a Sealing Spirit Stone?"


    "I don''t know where it came from. It doesn''t seem to be an auction recently, right?"


    "It''s not a big deal, most of them are common monsters, at most Tier 2, which has no effect on Hong Yuan."


    Shen Wen condensed his eyebrows slightly, as if he felt something.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, as the Spirit Summoning Curse used, a red mist floated out, and a giant eagle suddenly appeared on the stage.


    The giant eagle''s body is as majestic as a mountain, giving people a great sense of oppression, and its eyes glanced at Hong Yuan, then turned its head contemptuously, no intention to look more.


    "I asked Lao Tzu to come out to deal with such goods? You are really useless."


    As soon as the giant eagle came out, Hong Yuan felt a little stupefied, and took a breath.


    The Vein Condensation Realm Repairer in the stands was completely exploded.


    "What, you read that right, isn''t this Golden Feather Eagle?"


    "Yes, it is the Golden Feather Eagle! A monster with the bloodline of the Golden Wing Roc is extremely rare. It is unbelievable that Zhou Shu has such a Sealing Stone."


    "Although this golden feather eagle is a Tier 2 monster, its strength is definitely the pinnacle of Tier 2, and it is good at three magic tricks, and it is also a flying monster. Up."


    "With the help of the Golden Feather Eagle, even Qi Refining Cultivators can fight. No wonder Zhou Shu will challenge Hong Yuan. It turns out that there is such a trump card."


    "The victory is divided, there is nothing to look at."


    Several condensed vein level practitioners shook their heads, feeling very surprised.


    Sitting alone, Shen Wen opened his eyes, gave Zhou Shu and Hong Yuan a deep look, and quickly closed them again, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Listening to the cultivator''s discussion, Hong Yuan was a little untenable, and his eyes were about to stare out.


    How is it possible, how can there be such a thing, it is absolutely impossible!


    He pointed to Zhou Shu and yelled without grace, "No, absolutely no, how can I use spirit beasts to help! This is cheating!"


    There was a sudden uproar in the audience.


    "Ah? Brother Hong just said it was okay. Why did he shrink when he saw this eagle? Isn''t this a backlash?"


    "This, you can change it..."


    "Isn''t it a bit bad to say change in front of so many people?"


    "Sweet face."


    Hong Yuan''s face changed from white to red, and from red to purple. It was like a pig''s liver. His heart was even more angry as if it was on fire. However, in this situation, Zhou Shu must not be helped by this golden feather eagle.


    "It can''t be used, if I say it can''t be used, it can''t be used!"


    "Sorry, I scared you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Since you are afraid, you don''t have to." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 205: 3 tricks?

    "How can it not be used?"


    Yang Mei pouted, very dissatisfied, and shouted, "Brother, don''t listen to him!"


    Zhu Dashan also helped, "You can use it if you say it, but you don''t allow it, Hong Yuan, your character is terrible!"


    Li Aojian also had a lot of ridicule in his eyes, "People are genius disciples, can''t they have some privileges? Rebelliousness is also a very necessary ability."


    Hong Yuan''s face became more swollen, he glared fiercely at the stage, turned around and looked at Zhou Shu, "I don''t care about the others, but this thing is not useful!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, stretched out his hand, and took the giant eagle back into the Feng Lingshi.


    It turned out to be Golden Feather Eagle, and there were three other methods, which were very good, and he was quite satisfied.


    He doesn''t care about whether Xiaojin is used here or not, and he doesn''t need such a big fanfare with Hong Yuan, and in this way, Hong Yuan''s mind is very unstable and defeat is set.


    Hong Yuan''s expression was slightly calm, and his hanging heart was relieved a lot.


    But at this time he felt that something must be done to save face, otherwise even if he wins, he won''t lose a good reputation, and his image will be destroyed.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and was very angry.


    He is a genius. He has been held in the palm of his hand since he was a child. The pill is constant. On the first level of the refining realm, 289 qi veins have been opened. Three magic weapons were presented, among them there was even a third-tier middle-grade blue wind sword!


    Dare to ask the cultivator of the foundation level, how many can have a third-order magic weapon, or is it middle grade?


    Although with his cultivation base, using the third-order magic weapon is still very difficult, but this is enough for him to complete the task that the senior brother could not complete several times. even. He practiced hard for half a year. With the help of the magic trick that comes with the Qingfeng sword. Actually comprehended the solitary wind sword intent!


    As a result, his reputation is growing, and many uncles believe that he is the strongest in the early stage of the foundation stage, and it is easy to leapfrog challenges, even as long as it is not in the coagulation stage, he has the power to fight.


    And now he has broken through the middle stage of foundation building!


    Hong Yuanzhi was so proud, he felt deeply. Except for a few big brothers and sisters in the inner door, no one else would be his opponent.


    But someone challenged him!


    It turned out to be just ����d��ng����di��n��������, .��.��os_(); an unknown outside disciple, it is ridiculous!


    This is simply an insult, an insult in broad daylight.


    Whatever you say to deceive the wind, you obviously want to beat yourself to sensationalize, but you will never give him this opportunity!


    But unexpectedly, this kid actually took out a terrifying spirit beast like the Golden Feather Eagle and insulted him again.


    Is tolerable. Which is unbearable.


    Hong Yuan cleared up his mood and ignored Zhou Shu proudly. Three fingers stretched out, one by one, "Zhou Shu, I will let you do it first, three moves."


    He knew very well that if he didn''t humiliate Zhou Shu in this way, he couldn''t show his strength, couldn''t extinguish the anger in his heart, and couldn''t calm down the ridicule of him.


    Although he knew that the cultivator''s battle could determine the victory or defeat, he had absolute confidence in the face of Zhou Shu who had no spirit beast.


    As soon as this statement came out, there was a clamor from the side of the stage.


    "It''s too much for Zhou Shu to do it first."


    "The cultivator often decides the victory or defeat when he makes a move. Brother Hong dares to do so. Obviously he has great confidence in his own strength. This battle is bound to be won."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Maybe Zhou Shu beat him down in one go."


    "Fart, what **** are you talking about? Without that weird eagle, what would he do against Senior Brother Hong? Even if Senior Brother Hong didn''t do anything, he shot him to death with a sword intent!"


    "As expected of Brother Hong, he has a demeanor, and he must be a great person in the future."


    Hearing these words, Hong Yuan finally showed a smile on his face, and his eyes on Zhou Shu became even more disdainful.


    Without that eagle, I see what you do!


    Can you break my defense? It''s ridiculous, but what I wear is the third-order magic weapon Lingjia, a hundred refining jade armor!


    The tourmaline jade that had been refined with a third-order different fire for a hundred times was finally forged into armor. It was extremely tough, and the second-order magic weapon could not break its defenses. He slashed with his Azure Wind Sword forcefully without leaving any traces.


    Now, in Hong Yuan��s heart, there is only one thought. After being humiliated, he must turn it over again, humiliating Xu Mu twice, letting him down to despair, and piercing him with another sword, nailing him permanently to the pillar of shame. Let him know himself for the rest of his life, "I am Hong Yuan, the opponent you will look up to all your life! It is impossible to challenge me!"


    Watching Hong Yuan, Zhou Shu only shook his head indifferently, "Three tricks, ha ha."


    Hong Yuan stood with the golden sword, the tip of the sword pointed downward, "Come on, let me see your skill!"


    Zhou Shu''s divine sense bypassed Hong Yuan''s divine sense defenses. He had seen Hong Yuan thoroughly from head to toe. The hundred-refined jade armor behind the vest naturally could not escape his detection.


    But it is tourmaline jade, which is far short of Mo Xiu jade.


    This Hong Yuan seems to look highly upon him, he is not an opponent himself, he actually has to make three moves, and the same-level cultivators even make a move in a battle. I really don''t know how to write the dead words.


    In this way, it will fulfill him.


    But be careful, the bullying on his body can''t be broken, and the attack must be precise.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Hong Yuan and made a decision.


    "Why don''t you dare to do it?"


    Zhou Shumai took a step forward, and the Black Star Sword was slowly handed out, turning into a thick black light, piercing towards Hong Yuan.


    "Such a slow sword..."


    Hong Yuan had contempt in his eyes, but in an instant, the contempt turned into panic and horror.


    He suddenly noticed that the Black Star Sword brought an extremely stagnant pressure He seemed to be in the extremely thick silt, and he felt like he could not evade or move.


    "How is it possible, sword intent? What kind of sword intent is it? Why do you feel that I am going to be crushed with the sword?


    His panic expression solidified on his face, and he raised the Qingfeng sword in his hand, trying to block it.


    But it was a bit late, the Black Star Sword seemed slow, but it was not slow.


    The jade and stone are burned, with a never-returning mood, never stop without hitting the opponent.


    Shot is a trick. Zhou Shu tried this sword many times, but he didn''t expect it to be used in this way.


    Arrogance is indeed the greatest sin of the cultivator.


    Shen Wen''s expression changed, his closed eyes suddenly opened, and a flash of light flashed, firmly locked on Zhou Shu''s sword.


    Tier 3 sword intent? Do you want to stop?


    But soon, he closed his eyes again, showing a mysterious smile.


    Bang!


    The sword light blasted down, like a black long rainbow falling from the sky, completely enclosing Hong Yuan and Zhou Shu in it, and no one could see the situation inside.


    "What happened, what happened?"


    "This sword is so powerful, is it also sword intent?"


    "Zhou Shu also understood the sword intent, how could it be possible, he just built the foundation soon!"


    "Even if there is a sword intent, since Senior Brother Hong is willing to let him take the shot first, he is definitely not afraid. I am optimistic, and Zhou Shu will definitely fall to the ground next time."


    "That''s right. Senior Brother Hong has a very powerful inner armor. Even with sword intent, it is difficult to break the defense. And I can see clearly that the moment Zhou Shu Jianguang fell, Senior Brother Hong also shot. Zhou Shu, lose. Up."


    Everyone in the audience talked a lot.


    Their eyes were fixed on the black beam of light, and they didn''t want to move away.


    And Yangmei, her eyes closed tightly, she didn''t dare to look again, her little hands were cold. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 206: Come to fight

    A few moments, very long.


    The black light dissipated, and the two people were still standing on the stage, but one looked indifferent and the other was full of surprise.


    Zhou Shu retracted his sword and backed away.


    Hong Yuan stood still. He couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t fight against that powerful sword, but when the sword passed in front of him, he didn''t seem to be injured.


    "Haha, really can''t break my inner armor!"


    He soon got the answer, staring at Zhou Shu, his face became more and more mad, "There are two more tricks!"


    Crackle Crackle!


    A burst of loud noises came from Hong Yuan''s body.


    Hong Yuan looked at him, and he was immediately stunned. In the blink of an eye, the proud jade armor turned into countless finger-sized fragments, exploding countless mists, and then scattered on the ground.


    The hundred-refined jade armor was completely shattered by Zhou Shu''s sword, and it had no effect.


    More than breaking defenses, it is simply crushing.


    Hong Yuan looked dull and staggered back a few steps. He couldn''t believe it. He pointed at Zhou Shu, "How is it possible, how can you break my inner armor, what kind of sword is this, what sword intent!"


    "There are two more tricks, do you want to make it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, suddenly felt a little pitiful for him.


    Hong Yuan made a move in front of so many people, of course he couldn''t knock down Hong Yuan with one blow.


    He controlled this sword with extreme precision and perfection. Except for the jade armor on Hong Yuan''s body, he did not touch it anywhere else.


    Did not defeat Hong Yuan, but defeated Hong Yuan''s confidence.


    Hong Yuan didn''t seem to hear it. His head was now blank. The jade armor that he couldn''t even break was shattered by Zhou Shu. This...


    Things that I couldn''t believe at all happened.


    Many of the cultivators in the audience didn''t understand what happened, and they were still shouting loudly there.


    "Senior Brother Hong''s supernatural powers are superb, and he was unscathed in the face of such sword intent."


    "It''s so powerful, that sword looks dead, and Senior Brother Hong is okay."


    "Don''t say letting three moves. I think making ten moves is fine."


    "To shut up!"


    Hong Yuan turned around and shouted loudly, his eyes red, as if dripping blood, "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Seeing him is crazy. Several discussing repairers quickly stopped talking.


    Boom!


    A shock, like Hong Zhong Dalu, knocked on everyone''s heart, and the whole body trembled.


    Shen Wen opened his eyes and spoke calmly. "carry on."


    Hong Yuan was shocked when he heard the sound, and his almost collapsed mind slowly picked up.


    "I underestimated you, you are very strong."


    He raised the Qingfeng sword, and said slowly, "The previous handicap was my fault, so let it go. Now, I truly regard you as my opponent."


    He finally understood that Zhou Shu in front of him, even without the help of spirit beasts. It is definitely not something he can despise, even stronger than him.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Very well, if it''s like just now, it won''t be interesting, let''s fight."


    He was a little surprised that Hong Yuan regained his confidence so quickly, his fighting spirit was high, and the whole person calmed down. It seemed that he was really capable. It''s not surprising to have where it is today.


    The two stood facing each other, the sword tip pointed at the opponent, making the sound of dragon chanting.


    The Vein Condensation Realm Cultivator in the stands just came back to his senses at this time. His face was full of surprise.


    "Then, it should be Tier 3 sword intent."


    "I don''t know, but it''s definitely stronger than my flying bird sword intent, and it''s not a bit stronger. At that moment, the artistic conception displayed in the sword is all-encompassing. The broken stones and jade make me feel incompetent. "


    A black-faced cultivator shook his head and sighed, "I can''t imagine that there is such a talent in the outer door."


    "As soon as I built the base, I realized the third-order sword intent. How long has it been for our Heyin school to have such a talent?"


    "The last one is Zhao Yueru."


    Zhou Shu is very familiar with the talking cultivator. It is Peak Master Guo Tianzhao. He has a lot of gratification on his face. He suddenly felt that leaving Zhou Shu was his best decision. "His future is boundless. I now understand why Shen The elder is going to test him again and again, and Zhou Shu deserves this."


    "It''s all about comprehending the sword intent. What''s more rare is that his sword intent is quite proficient, and he can''t reach this level in a few years of hard work, but where does he have the time? I can only say that his talent is too outstanding."


    The lanky cultivator was very emotional, "We, the Lotus School, are going to have a real genius, the same genius as Zhao Yueru."


    There was a lot of discussion here, but there was no sound from the stands beside.


    The two confronted each other on the stage, and the extremely solemn atmosphere infected them. They seemed to be shocked, and they did not dare to speak out, except for a few of course.


    "This sword intent, Xiao Zhou, is really worrying."


    Li Aojian shook his head. Just two days ago, he had just realized the intent of a sword, and became the first disciple to realize the intent of a sword in nearly two decades.


    He thought he had a better understanding of sword intent, but when Zhou Shu produced that sword, he felt different. The sword intent of that sword was still above his understanding.


    Before he knew it, he had been left far away by Zhou Shu.


    His expression was a bit heavy, but he quickly disappeared, and he secretly swore in his heart, "Zhou Shu can do it, and I can do it too, huh, I won''t lose to a guy like you!"


    "Yang Mei, just watch, I can guarantee that Brother Zhou will definitely win!"


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest and made a loud guarantee.


    Yangmei''s expression also eased a lot. She didn''t understand sword intent, but from the surrounding state, Zhou Shu should now be in a favorable position.


    "I know, don''t tell me, brother will definitely win!"


    "I still don''t bother to tell you." Zhu Dashan mumbled and turned his head.


    Yangmei spit out her tongueHehe, don''t be angry, big man, I will invite you to drink later. "


    "Good!" Zhu Dashan turned around, his eyes flashing.


    Yang Mei whispered, "But it''s okay for the brother to go together."


    Li Aojian interrupted, "Xiao Zhou may not have time. He behaved like this today, I''m afraid someone will accept him as a disciple soon."


    Yangmei blinked, "Huh?"


    The gust of wind blew, and in the blink of an eye, the stage became a windy place.


    As the sword light flashed, it seemed as if there were roaring tornadoes everywhere, one by one, they gathered and separated, their strength increasing, and they rolled towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was in the eye of the wind, like a precarious boat, swinging back and forth.


    "There are winds and waves! The squall is angry! The wind breaks the clouds! The world is popular!"


    Hong Yuan''s expression was solemn, and the trick in the Gufeng Sword Art, with a pervasive sword intent, bound towards Zhou Shu.


    He used all his strength.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have a trace of fear, and his expression was still calm. The Black Star Sword in his hand was sometimes raised and sometimes down, building unbreakable walls to block Hong Yuan''s sword intent.


    The practice with Xu Rong benefited Zhou Shu a lot, and then Xu Rong gave him the Gufeng Sword Art. He deduced it a few times. Combined with the Luochen Sword Art, he gained a lot of Gufeng sword intent. To understanding.


    Facing Hong Yuan at this time, he didn''t panic at all.


    Know yourself and the enemy, a hundred battles will never end.


    Hong Yuan''s sword power has been fierce, but no matter how violent, no matter how stingy, he can''t break through Zhou Shu.


    "So it''s not bad to be serious..."


    His confidence was hit hard for the third time.


    Since he realized the sword intent, no one has been able to stop him from attacking so many. What kind of way is Zhou Shu this time?


    A black sword without a sharp edge would force oneself to be powerless, why?


    He hates. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 207: Jade Broken Kungang

    It won''t work like this.


    The use of sword intent is very expensive, and Hong Yuan can''t see any signs of breaking Zhou Shu''s defenses, and must be changed.


    Bang.


    Hong Yuan rose into the air, a pair of yellow wings swinging slightly behind him.


    "It''s my bullying."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and said lightly.


    With a trace of sullenness on Hong Yuan''s face, he said angrily, "Yes, it''s your bullying, but can you get it back?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "I can."


    "Don''t be ashamed!"


    Hong Yuan''s figure suddenly changed, as if a human sword was united into one, turning into a yellow ball of light, whirling around Zhou Shu at an extraordinary speed.


    The wind was abruptly stronger, and the whole stage rolled up with a gust of wind and rumbling noises.


    On the stage, Hong Yuan''s figure could no longer be seen clearly. He seemed to blend in with the wind, looming in the whirlwind, up and down, left and right.


    This is the secret skill he has practiced hard in recent months, using the maneuver of deceiving the wind to maximize the power of the Lone Wind Sword Art, and hiding his whereabouts, making people completely incomprehensible and impossible to prevent.


    There was a panic in the audience.


    "What kind of sword art is this, it''s too weird."


    "It''s so strong, there are afterimages everywhere, as if there are dozens of Senior Brother Hong, this is going to be over next Zhou Shu."


    The practitioners of the Ning Vein Realm also appreciated, "Hong Yuan is worthy of being a genius. It is good to be able to make full use of the magic weapon''s speed to make such a wonderful change in the Gufeng Sword Art."


    "The main magic weapon is easy to use, but Zhou Shu is difficult. It is very difficult to deal with such an offensive just before the foundation is built."


    The lanky cultivator nodded, "Yes, foundation-building cultivators rarely fight in the air. However, if Zhou Shu''s golden feather eagle is there, then I don''t worry at all."


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, and his eyes were somewhat indifferent, as if staring blankly.


    This caused Yang Mei and the others underneath to suspend their hearts again.


    Hong Yuan''s cold voice came in the wind, "You finally angered me and can force me to use this trick. It is your honor. This style of wind-turning sword was originally used by me to compete for the inner door ranking."


    "Use it quickly, after this day, you will never use it again."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly. Suddenly a few talismans were thrown out.


    With supernatural consciousness, no matter how Hong Yuan changes his position, he can''t escape Zhou Shu''s tracking.


    In fact, he knew exactly how Hong Yuan acted. But Fuluo''s speed is limited, it is difficult to hit. It must be calculated for a period of time to calculate the law of Hong Yuan''s changing position.


    Fortunately, Hong Yuan didn''t change much, Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness was strong, and he quickly determined the correct position.


    He was certain that after Fu Lu took the shot, Hong Yuan would definitely be hit.


    Bang, bang!


    On the stage, there were several hail rains.


    Hong Yuan was in one of them, wrapped in hailstones, and his whole body was a little stiff.


    Although he is not afraid of the power of hail. However, the density of the hail rain was too high, causing the bully''s wings to be unable to spread out, and his figure suddenly became much slower.


    Hong Yuan shouted and danced the sword light into a ball, wanting to quickly get rid of the entanglement.


    He was a little bit annoyed. He thought that Zhou Shu would use the Ice Storm Talisman, and he also made preparations in advance. The Hundred Refined Jade Armor is tempered by different fires, if it is stimulated with spiritual power, it can form a high-temperature flame mask. As soon as the hail hits the flame cover, it will melt into water and mist, and it can''t stop his actions.


    It��s just that I would have guessed that Zhou Shu was destroyed by Zhou Shu.


    Lose step by step, lose step by step.


    Zhou Shu has been waiting for Hong Yuan to fly. Right now, it was his thoughts.


    Watching Hong Yuan three feet above the ground and still fighting with the beast, Zhou Shu suddenly moved.


    The speed was so fast that he swept below Hong Yuan with only a breath, and the Black Star Sword in his hand pierced straight up.


    His expression remained calm. But two extremely sharp lights flashed in his eyes, surpassing the hungry eagle, resolute and resolute, all in them.


    Jade crushed Kungang.


    The momentum is magnificent, the sword intent continues to breed, from bottom to top, converging in all directions, forming a huge mountain that climbs straight up. The tip of the sword without the edge is the top of the mountain, and it has accumulated enough sword intent to burst into the sky.


    And Zhou Shu''s figure seemed to disappear, and he became one with the giant mountain.


    Hong Yuan''s face was shocked, and he didn''t care about the hail. Attentively, the Qingfeng sword spun out again and again.


    Hanging upside down in the air, his body bends into an incredible angle, the sword light swayed one after another, showing countless overlapping afterimages.


    Remnant clouds in the wind.


    The Gufeng Sword Art was brought to a very high level by him, and the surrounding air seemed to be pulled over, forming many overlapping vortices.


    Among them, the sword intent is layered on top of each other, one after the other, one ring after another, to completely strangle Zhou Shu''s sword intent like a mountain.


    Both of them fought, Zhou Shu seized the opportunity, and Hong Yuan could only face it, otherwise he would lose or even die.


    The decisive battle came so fast, and the most intent and powerful blow would collide together.


    The atmosphere on the stage was suddenly tense to the extreme, Xiao Suo killed.


    The faces of the disciples onlookers all changed. A hundred meters away, they seemed to feel the heavy pressure in it, as if it were substantive, a little breathless.


    "This is too powerful."


    "When will I reach the strength of the two? Is this a cultivator who has comprehended the sword intent?"


    "We are nothing compared to them."


    Someone whispered.


    Someone turned into a wooden sculpture, with a shocked expression stiff on his face, suddenly feeling unlovable. This person is called Sun Hedao.


    Even the Condensing Vein Cultivator who had been talking and laughing had a look of horror on his face.


    Are these two people actually in this state?


    Not to mention Hong Yuan personally passed on the identity of the disciple, and Elder Shen''s careful guidance, it seems there is some truth to be able to cultivate the Gufeng Jianyi to this level within two years.


    But what about Zhou Shu?


    It is said that it has only been a few months since the foundation was built, and the sword intent has been deduced to this level. Regardless of its power or momentum, it is not inferior to many disciples in the later stage of the foundation. Moreover, looking at this situation, the sword''s artistic conception has overshadowed the practitioner himself. , One body is like a huge mountain, the other is turned into a wind, I am afraid that it is not far from the sword intent.


    What''s more, his sword intent is a third-order sword intent whose name no one knows, and no one knows it, all of which he trained himself.


    It''s terrible.


    The lanky cultivator suddenly said, "This Zhou Shu, I want it."


    The other old man shook his head seriously, "I''m afraid you can''t afford it, I want it too."


    Looking at each other, the two of them are facing each other, and they are quite tense.


    Guo Tianzhao waved his hand and smiled slightly, "Don''t fight, Zhou Shu is the one Elder Zhao fancy."


    "what?"


    The two of them were startled, and immediately stopped speaking.


    Shen Wen opened his eyes and looked at Hong Yuan and Zhou Shu on the stage. There was a lot of relief in his eyes, but there was also an unspeakable bitterness.


    puff!


    The two of them gritted their teeth, running their spiritual power almost frantically, and the giant mountain and the wind suddenly collided!


    A violent light burst out, almost covering the entire competition platform. The disciples on the stand had a vast expanse of white eyes and a constant roar in their ears.


    If there is no tightly protected formation, I am afraid that they will all be knocked down by the impact and fly away.


    In the white light, Hong Yuan fell down precariously like a leaf, lying on the ground.


    However, Zhou Shu had a rhinorrhea, and he staggered back dozens of steps before he could stand firm.


    His expression was still firm as steel, with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 208: Won

    At that moment, it was a competition of pure strength.


    Tier 3 flying sword plus Tier 2 sword intent, against Tier 2 flying sword and Tier 3 sword intent, not only sword intent, spiritual power and even physical body, they collide together without reservation and without fancy, like a sky thunder. Ground fire.


    Although Hong Yuan was in the middle of the foundation stage, he was no better than Zhou Shu, who was fully developed, and could only accept the outcome of being knocked down.


    There was no sound for a while.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Zhou Shu, and Hong Yuan, who was lying motionless next to him, was ignored.


    Their expressions were stiff on their faces, there was joy, surprise, shock, awe, and everything, and there was one person who couldn''t stop shaking, his body was like a sieve, and his face was full of fear.


    He is Zhang Bo, who has always stood at the forefront to cheer for Hong Yuan, but now, he is panicked to the extreme.


    This was an ending that almost everyone had never thought of. No one had expected that Zhou Shu, who had lost the Feng Lingshi, would defeat Hong Yuan, the proud son of heaven so simply.


    "Brother won!"


    Suddenly, a crisp voice broke the silence.


    Yangmei''s eyes were bent into crescent moons, and her mouth could no longer close together, she smiled very openly, "Brother, you are too good!"


    "Of course! Brother Zhou can''t lose!"


    Zhu Dashan was as powerful as a mountain, raising his fists high, as if he was standing on the stage, with joy from the bottom of his heart.


    Li Aojian shouted along with him, with a lot of joy in his eyes and a hint of arrogance. His eyes fell on Yu Wuji who was not far away, and he nodded lightly.


    Yu Wuji trembled and quickly lowered his head.


    On the stand of the condensing pulse realm cultivator, the silent cultivator gradually began to speak.


    "Unexpected, unexpected again."


    A cultivator nodded, "Yes, since it is Elder Zhao''s optimistic person, it is normal to be better than Hong Yuanqiang. But also Elder Zhao, there are such excellent disciples, but don''t say, do you want to become famous?


    Guo Tianzhao shook his head slightly, "Elder Zhao is still in retreat. I haven''t taught Zhou Shu anything yet. Zhou Shu has today, all of which are done by himself."


    Several people were speechless and paused for a while. "Ah...then this talent is really rare."


    In the corner of Liu Yixiu, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, but it quickly turned into bitterness, but no one noticed it.


    Shen Wen was still sitting on the platform. He didn''t move, his demeanor remained the same, his own disciple was defeated by an outer disciple, and he did not move at all.


    Zhou Shu stood steady and walked slowly towards Hong Yuan.


    Seeing the pair of light yellow bullying on Hong Yuan''s back, he lightly breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he had to get his own things back.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, but before he even touched the bullying, the sudden change occurred!


    Hong Yuan turned around fiercely. Shouted almost frantically, "Go to hell!"


    With red ears, red eyes, distorted to a hideous face, Hong Yuan was already extremely embarrassed at this time, and he did not just shout, but also sent out a secret technique that had been hidden for a long time.


    Chaotic Heart Jue, goal, Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged and did not dodge. He even smiled.


    Hong Yuan still has some spare energy, how could Zhou Shu not know? Although Hong Yuan hadn''t practiced his body much, he didn''t know how many pills and treasures of heaven and earth he had eaten, and his body was tough. He had plenty of spiritual power, and his own blow did not make Hong Yuan lose all his fighting power.


    Hong Yuan lay on the ground, more just to conceal his shame of failure and to wait for the opportunity to fight back.


    But Zhou Shu would never give him this opportunity.


    "Chaos Heart Jue? It came just right."


    Zhou Shu lifted his right hand, and the colored glaze mirror took shape suddenly, Hong Yuan''s chaotic heart art hadn''t touched Zhou Shu. He was immediately bounced back and bitten his body.


    In fact, he could not use the colored glass mirror, just using strong spiritual consciousness is enough to defend, but he suddenly felt that Hong Yuan should be taught more, and in front of so many uncles and elders, it is not a good thing to expose his strong spiritual consciousness. , It would be better to show the magical power of Liulijing.


    Although the colored glaze mirror is rare, it is only the magical power of the foundation state after all, and it is not a big problem.


    Hong Yuan froze for a moment, then jumped up and shouted, "I am a genius, I am a genius, no one can beat me, hahahaha!"


    Like a lunatic.


    He used his full heart chaos tactics and was bounced back by Liulijing, which was the consequence.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, stretched out his hand and grabbed the bullying wind.


    I finally took my own things back.


    Hong Yuan didn''t respond, looked blankly, and shouted again, "Hahaha, I will soon become the peak master of Gu Guangfeng, surpassing the master, no one will be my opponent, in the future the whole Heyin Pies are all mine!"


    The audience was in an uproar.


    The glazed mirror was fleeting, and only the condensing pulse realm practitioners could see clearly, but they couldn''t feel it. They only saw Hong Yuan''s face red and red, and then suddenly became silly.


    "Is this guy mad?"


    "I can''t bear the blow and it won''t be like this. My mind is too fragile. Fortunately, I used to treat him as a senior. I didn''t expect to be so unbearable."


    "If you are a high-ranking personal disciple, and you are defeated by an outer disciple, it will be like this."


    Shen Wen sighed and slowly landed on the stage.


    Shen Wen stretched out his hand and Hong Yuan recovered immediately, but Hong Yuan didn''t know what had happened. He only saw that the bullying on his body was gone, and he burst out a lot of anger, "Give me back my things!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s mine, you have already lost."


    Hong Yuan said fiercely, "I didn''t lose, let''s come again! You said yours is yours? What I bought is mine!"


    "To shut up!"


    A trace of sorrow flashed across Shen Wen''s face, and he said in a deep voice, "If you lose, you will lose. If you can''t lose, you will be arrogant. You are not worthy of being a disciple of my lotus school!"


    Hong Yuan was taken aback when he heard the sound, but he didn''t dare to talk too much.


    He had never seen Shen Wen scolded so angry and frightened.


    Shen Wen looked at Zhou Shu with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Zhou Shu, you are fine."


    Zhou Shu bowed to Shen Wen and nodded to Hong Yuan immediately, "Brother, let me go."


    Hong Yuan was dull and turned his head without saying a word.


    Shen Wen frowned, turned to look at the surrounding stands, and slowly said, "This challenge, Zhou Shusheng!"


    The sound was not loud, but it swayed like a ripple, and it spread clearly to everyone''s ears, even the Shaofeng Garden, dozens of miles away, was also clear.


    There was a burst of cheers in the audience.


    "Win, win!"


    "The outer disciple won the direct disciple!"


    "And there is no use of spirit beasts, it is completely relying on strength!"


    "Unexpectedly, I can see such a thing, so excited!"


    The voices are like waves, one after another, not only Yang Mei and others, but also countless outer disciples.


    They all came up with an idea, Zhou Shu can, why can''t I?


    The fire of hope burns in the heart of every disciple who has a dream.


    Many disciples of the inner sect were silent, some were secretly despising Hong Yuan, and some if nothing had happened, but more disciples were thinking, if it is me on stage, I am afraid that it will be difficult to escape the result of losing. We must redouble our efforts, and we can no longer let the outer disciples catch up and surpass me.


    Most of the cultivators in the condensed pulse state did not make a sound, but two of the cultivators were eager to try and seemed to be ready to jump on stage at any time.


    The two glanced at each other, their eyes collided with sparks, "Zhou Shu is mine, don''t grab it!"


    Guo Tianzhao, Zhang Haoran, the two peak masters, they all wanted to bring Zhou Shu to their mountain.


    Hong Yuan on the stage became more ugly. He could not bear to lose, nor could he bear the eyes of the group of disciples below, even more so that the cheers were not made for himself.


    He glared at Zhou Shu bitterly, then walked away, and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t care, and Shen Wen didn''t look at him more.


    (Ps: I originally wrote four chapters the day before yesterday, but I couldn��t write more, but I couldn��t write anything temporarily. I��m really busy during the New Year. I can only keep it as continuous as possible. Sorry~ Thanks for your reward~) to be continued.)

 Chapter 209: Entrance door

    ? Shen Wen walked to the center of the test bench with a jade box in his hand. [Full text reading] A crystal and soft light emerged from the jade box, which was several feet long, shiny but not dazzling.


    "Tier 3 top grade, Jing Hai Dan."


    He said lightly, the jade box slowly flew up, traversed a beautiful arc, and landed in Zhou Shu''s hands.


    "Oh my God, the elder really gave him a sea pill!"


    "The magical pill that can expand the Qihai of the practitioner is still the top grade. If you use the contribution degree to exchange it, you need 100,000 to get it!"


    "This is Shufa next week. You can''t buy the top-grade pill. Some people will collect as many spirit stones."


    "Ghosts sell such good things!"


    Many disciples swallowed, looking at the jade box with red eyes, and they wanted to rush to grab it.


    Zhou Shu��s eyes were firmly fixed on the pill, his face was a little excited, and his heart surged. With it, his sea of ??qi can be restored by one-third or even more, plus the undamaged part, his Almost half of the sea of ??qi can make up for it.


    In the past few years, I finally took the first step to repair the Qi Vessel and Qi Sea, and it was a very big step.


    Shen Wen looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Don''t use it in a hurry. After you enter the inner door, it is best to exchange your contribution for a sea protection pill. Use it with the Jinghai pill. The two pill will complement each other and the effect will be better. "


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, and then bowed sincerely, "Thank you, Elder Shen for your advice."


    "No, this is what you deserve. According to the previous rules, there is a third-order magic weapon."


    Shen Wen nodded, and there was another golden sword in his hand.


    "I think your sword will be heavy and vigorous, you will win with strength, and you will have a fearless forge ahead. This third-order heavy gold sword should be very suitable for you. But if your cultivation level is not enough, it is not easy to use. If you want to use it, You have to speed up your cultivation."


    Zhou Shu took the sword with both hands and nodded, "I see, elder."


    Jinjian started. Suddenly it sank, and it looked like a small sword that was no more than three inches in weight. It weighed at least three hundred catties, and he didn''t know what material it was made of.


    Shen Wen''s advice and magic weapon. They all fit Zhou Shu''s heart, and Zhou Shu is very grateful.


    Shen Wen''s jaw slightly, without saying much, slowly walked back to the floating platform in mid-air.


    "This is the end of Zhou Shu and Hong Yuan''s challenge, Zhou Shusheng. He won the Jing Hai Dan and the third-tier medium-grade heavy gold sword. Starting today, Zhou Shu enters the inner gate, and Hong Yuan cannot enter the Three Peaks within five years."


    The sound is calm, but like a hammer hitting an iron block, the sound shakes people''s hearts.


    The audience was quiet and silent, but soon, thunderous applause erupted, and the crowd was excited.


    Zhou Shu set a good example for the outer disciples and made them more motivated.


    The voice just fell. Guo Tianzhao and Zhang Haoran immediately flew down and fell in front of Zhou Shu. The two did not speak, but they both looked at Zhou Shu with expectant eyes, and occasionally looked at each other, it was sparks colliding, full of hostility.


    Zhou Shu bowed to the two of them, then looked at Guo Tianzhao, and said seriously, "Feng Guo, I want to enter Chuiyun Peak. Can you?"


    There is no need to choose at all. Guo Tianzhao has always taken care of him. If it weren''t for Guo Tianzhao, Zhou Shu might be imprisoned because of the secret realm or something else. And there is a cloud in Chuiyun Peak.


    Guo Tianzhao smiled with his palm, "Okay! Okay! You can enter the peak today, and you can compete for the ranking of Chuiyun Peak in two months."


    Zhang Haoran had nothing to say, snorted to Guo Tianzhao, and the two turned around together.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the crowd, looking up at him everywhere. There was a burst of excitement in my heart, and I finally entered the inner door, and finally got my own things back. There was a light in front of me. How could I not be excited?


    But after a while, he suppressed his excitement and walked off the stage with a calm expression as usual.


    The challenge is over, and there are still many difficulties. For example, we will meet new challenges in a few months. The internal ranking may be more troublesome than this challenge.


    I talked with Yunli Xu Lie before. Zhou Shu has some understanding of the inner sect. For inner sect disciples, the ranking of the inner sect is very important.


    Take the simplest example: Cui Ming, ranked first in the inner gate of Chuiyun Peak, can receive 300 middle-grade spirit stones and 10 Huiyuan Pills from the sect every month, and Sun Hedao, the lowest ranked , There is only one middle-grade spirit stone every month, plus one Huiyuan Pill, it is still inferior.


    This is just a supply, and other differences are more, such as the difficulty and reward of the task, the importance of the sect, and the quality of the method and swordsmanship, all have a lot to do with the ranking.


    Jian Xiu is the type of cultivator who cares most about competition, and Gu Guang and Chuiyun are also mountain peaks that are extremely competitive. If the cultivator thinks that they can be peaceful and safe after entering the inner door, it would be a big mistake.


    After two months, we must strive for a good ranking.


    Standing on the platform, Shen Wen said slowly, "The challenge is over, but the competition is not over. Now the ring competition is starting, both internal and external disciples can participate. The top five disciples who have won the most times in the internal and external sects are rewarded with magic weapons. "


    In front of him, a circle of magic weapons appeared immediately, suspended in the air, with a dazzling array of eyes and a gleam.


    "A second-tier mid-range green fire fan?"


    "Well, is it the dust flame mirror refined by Master Zhang last time? That''s a first-tier top grade!"


    When the disciples in the audience saw the magic weapon, their eyes glowed with excitement, and they rushed to the stage, while many blue-shirted disciples appeared on the side to maintain order.


    Crowded.


    But at this time, Zhou Shu was no longer in the middle of the square.


    "Brother!"


    Yangmei ran all the way and rushed towards her, with an excited glow on her face. Seeing Zhou Shu stretched out her hand, she quickly leaned in obediently and bowed her head slightly.


    Zhou Shu gently touched her hair, and quickly let go, feeling something wrong.


    The Yangmei in front of me is no longer a twelve or thirteen-year-old beauty, but a true beauty of sixteen.


    His body was swaying like a willow, the green silk was like a waterfall, his pupils cut water, his eyes were like pearls, his face was flushed like a peach blossom, and he looked at him excitedly, full of admiration and yearning.


    "It''s not a little girl, but it seems to feel better."


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Yangmei, go to eat spiritual food?"


    "Hmm!" Yang Mei nodded vigorously, her eyes gleaming.


    "Where do you not take me?"


    Zhu Dashan separated the crowd, ran over in stride, and glared at Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, how come I run when I win, it makes me easy to find!"


    "Where is isn''t it here waiting for you?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and patted Zhu Dashan''s chest vigorously, "You shouted so loudly just now, haha, I guess Hong Yuan was mad at you."


    Zhu Dashan grinned and said, "I deserve it, that kid is not a good person."


    "By the way, where is Old Li?"


    Zhu Dashan was a little angry, "He went to participate in the back arena, and said that there is a second-tier middle-grade Miao sword that suits him and must be snatched. What did he say you don��t have time, I think he��s not the one. time."


    "Oh, I''ve seen that sword too. It''s like a sword like a sword. It really matches his sword intent. If it can be obtained, his sword art will definitely increase its color."


    Zhou Shu glanced in the distance, "Go, let''s eat first and wait for him slowly."


    "Yeah! Go!"


    Yang Mei walked forward as she said, but didn''t move. Instead, she gently pulled Zhou Shu''s sleeve. No one noticed this little movement. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 210: Yuanxinlou

    Late at night, outside the Heyin school.


    The dense forest, desolate and wild.


    Facing the cliff, the fat cultivator murmured in a low voice, as if talking to himself, and also seemed to be talking to people, but no one else could be seen around him.


    "How are you thinking about it?"


    The fat cultivator categorically rejected, "There is nothing to consider, I have been in the Dutch school for so long, how can I betray the Dutch school? You don''t need to say more."


    "Haha, the Heyin School treats you this way, are you still doing this? What a loyal dog! The Heyin School gives you such a heavy punishment for an outer disciple, and even postpones the time for you to exchange and absorb the green lotus fire. Can you still bear it? And the high-grade magic weapon you have cultivated so hard has also reached the outer disciple''s hands, so will you admit your fate?"


    When the fat cultivator heard these words, his expression immediately became a little sullen, his fists clenched and released, repeated several times.


    He suddenly turned around and said sharply, "Why do you always pester me? What do you think of me?"


    "Refining equipment, based on your refining level, you are really wronged by the Heyin school. Join us and give you the best conditions. It will also allow you to obtain an extremely rare refining inheritance and make your refining even further. ."


    Listening to a voice full of temptation, the obese cultivator said with emotion, "Really?"


    "Undoubtedly."


    The obese cultivator thought for a while, and shook his head, "How do I leave? The two factions are so close. If I go to the Yunjian faction now, I will definitely be targeted by the Heyin faction. Life and death are unpredictable. I can''t take this risk. ."


    "You don''t need to take risks, just stay in the Holland Faction. At most two months later, we will attack the Holland Faction, and then you will be able to come over naturally. But you want to get the inheritance of refining and enough benefits. , But it depends on how you behave after two months, ha ha..."


    The obese cultivator looked shocked, "How is it possible, really fight? The lotus sect''s mountain guard formation is not something you can break, even if the golden core cultivator will die. If you fail. I''ll go the other way, the result is not miserable, no way. , No way."


    "When the time comes, just watch. If we can''t break the big formation, you don''t have to start from inside."


    The fat cultivator looked suspicious, "Really, are you sure to break through the big formation?"


    "Of course it''s true, haha..."


    Weird laughter. Gradually disappeared.


    The obese cultivator stood there thinking for a long time, with a sullen expression on his face, and then fled into the night.


    Chuiyunfeng.


    "Junior Brother Zhou, this is and is also one of the most important buildings on Chuiyun Peak. From now on, you can use it here to obtain what you need, but the premise is to have enough contribution."


    A repairman in blue smiled at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu thanked him, "Thank you Brother Liu for letting me know, I understand."


    The blue repairman arched his hands. "That''s about it, I''m going now, see you later."


    Zhou Shu also said goodbye, and then walked to Yuanxin Tower.


    This is a three-story circular building, which looks inconspicuous, but the two condensing vein meditators standing upstairs are enough to explain its position in the peak. The formation here is also extremely sensitive and powerful, Zhou Shu didn''t even dare to detect it with divine consciousness, and once the formation was triggered, he would be punished severely.


    Several repairers in the building were selecting objects and saw Zhou Shu coming in. Nodded slightly, regarded as greeting, and Zhou Shu responded one by one.


    At this time, a white-clothed repairer came over. He beckoned, "Zhou Shu, right?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly suspicious, "A disciple, brother?"


    The white-clothed cultivator smiled kindly, "Liang Xuanwei, the management disciple of Yuanxinlou. Junior Brother Zhou is a newcomer. If there is anything you don''t understand, just ask me and I will answer carefully."


    Zhou Shu was very impressed, but also very happy, "Then it will be troublesome brother, brother brother is having a lot of doubts."


    Liang Xuan smiled slightly, "Haha, just ask, know everything."


    The attitude was a little too good, and the smile was even more warm as a spring breeze, which made Zhou Shu very puzzled. He looked at it for a while, "Brother, it seems that this is the first time we saw you?"


    Liang Xuan smiled, "This is the first time, but you helped me, I always remember."


    "what����"


    Liang Xuanwei said something. It turns out that he and Hong Yuan had some disagreements. Then Hong Yuan had several disputes with him for the exchange of goods. Hong Yuan was a direct disciple. He had no choice but to fight and scold him. It''s quiet.


    Only then did Zhou Shu understand that defeating Hong Yuan to prevent Hong Yuan from entering the Chuiyun Peak accidentally formed a good relationship and helped Liang Xuanwei. No wonder Liang Xuanwei''s attitude towards him was so harmonious.


    One drink and one peck, there is a causal cycle.


    Under Liang Xuanwei''s guidance, Zhou Shu walked around the Yuanxin Tower, and he had always been indifferent and showed a surprised expression several times.


    There are too many treasures here, rare materials, rare medium and high-grade magic weapons, and talismans that can''t be seen in the market...There are many, there are thousands of kinds, and most of the repairers can find it. It is a treasure house.


    If the contribution is enough, he can''t wait to redeem them all.


    But just think about it.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the jade frame, "Brother, I want to exchange Sea Protector Pill."


    The sea-protection pill is the suggestion, and Liang Xuanwei also introduced him that the sea-protection pill can protect the sea of ??Qi, and it can play a certain auxiliary effect when using the pill related to the sea of ??Qi.


    All items are placed on a jade shelf Surrounded by defensive arrays and aura-isolating arrays, only management disciples can access them.


    Liang Xuan nodded slightly, and glanced at the jade frame, "Well, five thousand contributions for the middle grade, ten thousand for the top grade, what kind of junior do you want?"


    "Top grade."


    "Okay, brother, stand up a little bit."


    Liang Xuan nodded slightly, took out a jade slip and recorded it, then opened the formation with a broken array jade talisman, and took out a high-grade sea-protecting pill very delicately.


    When seeing Zhou Shu''s contribution jade card, Liang Xuan was slightly stunned, and then laughed, "Heh, Junior Brother really saved a lot of contributions."


    "It''s okay, but still less."


    After receiving the pill, Zhou Shu immediately put it away, and then sighed. The contribution in his early 70s seems to be many, but it is not enough. "By the way, brother, why don��t you see a better pill here, such as Jing Haidan, I didn''t see it."


    He watched a circle before, but he didn''t see what he needed most, the pill to repair the Qi Vessel and Qi Sea.


    "Junior brother still wants a better medicine?"


    Liang Xuan was stunned, "Those special valuables are not stored here. If you want to redeem, you have to go to the peak master. But I have a specific catalog here. Junior can check it out first. Go to the peak master again, but the contribution required for those things is not much ordinary. Although the junior has 60,000, I am afraid that it will not be changed much."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, please show me, brother."


    "What is the trouble, this is for Junior Brother, and it is not difficult to make another one."


    Liang Xuan waved his hand slightly, took out a jade slip and handed it to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu thanked him and took it. He took the jade slip and looked at it carefully. Soon, a trace of worry appeared in his eyes.


    It''s really expensive.


    (Ps: thank you urtis for the monthly pass~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 211: Mend the sea

    There are nearly a hundred kinds of items in the jade slips, all of which are among the finest works.


    The fourth-order magic weapon, the fourth-order or even the fifth-order pill, the rare talisman painting method, and many fifth-order rare materials. What surprised Zhou Shu was the green lotus fire.


    It was a kind of third-order different fire, from the extremely rare Siban Qinglian, full of the power of wood, and it has great benefits for alchemy refiners.


    The Heyin school actually has a different fire for the disciples to exchange and absorb. This is hard to imagine in other schools. The different fire can be met but not required. It is not a common resource at all. For example, Luo Wanggu has a chance to produce a fourth-order different fire. But it takes a few hundred to have an effect, and the Heyin school seems to be able to directly produce the third-order abnormal fire, and it is indeed extraordinary.


    Just startled for a moment, he turned his attention back to the pill. Although those things are good, what he needs most now is the pill to repair the Qihai and Qimai.


    "Limai Pill, Pinghai Pill, and Reclamation Pill, these three medicines are all suitable for me. If all the top grades are obtained, the Qi pulse can be 30%, and the Qi Hai can recover 80%. But now my remaining 60,000 contribution points, All you can get is a middle-grade product, and the contribution is really lacking."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then sighed slightly, "Thank you, brother, I will stay with Yujian, let me leave first."


    Seeing Zhou Shu��s disappointed expression, Liang Xuanwei comforted, ��Junior brother, don��t be discouraged, as long as you work hard, you can still make a contribution, and you can make so much contribution as soon as you enter the inner sect, which is rare among the inner sect disciples. , There will only be more in the future."


    Zhou Shu looked at Liang Xuanwei, "By the way, brother, what is a good way for inner disciples to make contributions?"


    Liang Xuanwei thought for a while, "There are many. For example, like me, I manage my disciples. Although it takes time, I contribute a lot. Every month is three thousand. Another example is the refinement of alchemy using my own items and sects. The door is exchanged for contribution, but one item can be exchanged for up to 10,000 contributions, and the rest will be supplemented with spirit stones. It must be refined by yourself; there are various tasks, those with outer disciples are a little harder, but contribute It��s a lot of degrees, and it��s not dangerous. For some complex tasks, it��s very dangerous. It��s hard to predict how much contribution you will get in the end. I don��t recommend Junior Brother to do this now."


    "Thank you brother for your advice."


    Zhou Shu sincerely thanked him, it seems that after entering the inner door. There are many more ways to obtain contribution, but there are still some regrets. These methods seem to take too long, and now he just wants to obtain contribution as quickly as possible and repair the sea of ??energy.


    Time doesn''t wait for me. If I don''t mention it two months later, the most worried thing in his heart is the threat from him, although the chance is not great. But it seems that Tianliu Sect��s Yuan Li would not lie either. If the Yunjian faction really attacked and encountered two battles, he was not strong enough, and he would not know how to die.


    It must be prepared as soon as possible.


    "Is there any other way, faster?"


    Liang Xuanwei was a little confused, "Hurry, how fast do you want? The ones I said are already fast."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly, "Junior Brother has been thinking too much."


    He walked slowly outside the door before taking a few steps. Liang Xuanwei shouted behind him, "You can do it quickly, but it may not be suitable for Junior Brother Zhou."


    "What method?" Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up.


    "Donation is a special method only available to inner disciples."


    Liang Xuan said slowly. "If Junior Brother Zhou has assets near the Qingyuan Mountains, such as medicinal fields, equipment workshops, and shops, and donate them to the Zongmen, the Zongmen will make a certain contribution based on the size of the assets and the benefits to the Zongmen. degree."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, "Can it still be like this?"


    Liang Xuan smiled. "Yes, any sect needs fixed assets, and the Heyin school is of course no exception. Not long ago, there was an outside disciple who donated a magic store in Liaoshanfang City and got 10,000 contributions."


    "Thank you brother, I understand."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some feelings, arched his hands, and turned to go out.


    Liang Xuanwei watched Zhou Shu leave, slightly puzzled, and secretly asked, "Isn''t Junior Brother Zhou from a casual cultivator? Is there any other profession?"


    Compared with other peaks, Chuiyun Peak is very large and the terrain is also very complicated. There are many large and small valleys in the peaks. These valleys are the residences of the inner disciples.


    Zhou Shu��s residence was arranged by Guo Tianzhao, and it is said that an elder once lived. The valley here is quiet and the scenery is extremely beautiful, and its aura concentration is probably more than twice that of Shaofeng Garden.


    There are many rooms, a special hospitality room, a quiet room with a third-order spirit gathering formation, and even a spirit beast room for raising spirit beasts. Moving from a room of Shaofeng Garden to here is also a leap.


    Zhou Shu in the quiet room took out Hu Hai Dan and swallowed it.


    Regarding how to take two pills, he had done at least fifty times beforehand, and it was time.


    When Hu Hai Dan entered the Qi Sea, it quickly turned into a large cloud of smoke, completely filling the inside of the Qi Sea.


    Zhou Shu carefully controlled his spiritual power, not letting a little medicine power overflow the sea of ??energy, trying to be perfect.


    When the medicine was fully attached to the inner wall of Qihai, he immediately took the Jinghai Pill.


    As soon as the Jinghaidan enters the body , it forms a thick liquid, which continuously floats in the sea of ??air. Zhou Shu used spiritual power to control the power of the medicine, applying layer by layer to the sea of ??Qi to repair damaged places.


    If other people take the Jinghai Pill, their spiritual power will not be controlled for a long time, and they will often just let the flow go. The final repairs will be very uncertain, and a lot of waste will be wasted. And Zhou Shu is full of aura, more powerful in control, repaired extremely meticulously, try not to omit, every bit of medicine is used in the appropriate place.


    The gap is obvious.


    This was a long process, and it took about ten hours before Zhou Shu stopped.


    Although it was hard work, it was finally completed. His qi sea recovered in half, and after his several spiritual explosion tests, the newly repaired qi sea wall was very thick, not much different from other practitioners, and could normally contain the spirit. Strength.


    Zhou Shu''s aptitude is already high. Even if only half of the Qi Hai can be used, it is much larger than the normal base-building cultivator. In addition, with a larger first Qi Hai, in terms of spiritual power reserves, it is in the early or even mid-term of the base building. In this range, the Qingyuan Mountain Range is basically no one can compare with him.


    There was a contented smile on his face.


    "Deduction, calculation and control, the result is better than expected. The effect of taking this kind of pill is at least 50% stronger than other practitioners."


    Zhou Shu left the quiet room, put Xiao Gun away from the spirit beast room, and walked down the peak.


    In order to not go out for nearly ten days, it is time to do something. There is an idea in his head, how to make a contribution?


    Just walking down Supplement Yunfeng, a person rushed out of the oblique thorn, and he knelt down directly against him, his head like garlic.


    Looking at his clothes, he is an outside disciple, but Zhou Shu has no impression at all.


    "Please forgive me, brother!"


    The cultivator didn''t dare to lift his head, he couldn''t help begging. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 212: Zhang Bo

    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, his figure fluttered a few feet, "Who are you and what do you do?"


    The man hesitated for a long time before he flinched and raised his head, with fear in his eyes, "Brother, small, I beg you to have a lot of brothers, let go of the small, and stop worrying about the small."


    "Zhang Bo, it turned out to be you."


    A hint of thought flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, but it was fleeting, "Get up and talk."


    "Senior brother doesn''t agree, and the youngest dare not get up."


    Zhang Bo lowered his head again, crying and begging.


    Watching Zhou Shu''s victory over Hong Yuan that day, his courage was shocked, and he regretted what he had done at the beginning. Now, he feels that it is impossible to expect Zhang Family to kill Zhou Shu anymore, and he is worried. Zhou Shu retaliated, so he stayed under the Chuiyun Peak, and only waited for Zhou Shu to appear before begging for his life.


    "Come and talk, but don''t talk when you come."


    There were already several disciples around to watch the excitement. Zhou Shu was unhappy and hurried to a quiet place.


    Zhang Bo quickly got up and ran to Zhou Shu. Although he couldn''t keep up, he followed desperately and didn''t dare to breathe.


    When he arrived in a dense forest with no one, Zhou Shu turned around and asked, "What do you want me to promise?"


    Zhang Bo humbled, "It was the little one who made a mistake before. You can do anything you want, just ask for forgiveness."


    Zhou Shusi thought for a few breaths, and said slowly, "You and I are all in the same family, and there are restrictions on the rules. As long as you don��t mess with me, I��m unlikely to deal with you, but now you suddenly beg each other hard, most Is there any other reason. Say, did someone in your family do something against me again!"


    Although the voice is not loud, it has a little bit of harshness.


    Zhang Bo shuddered, and hurriedly begged for mercy, "Brother''s eyes are like torches. The little one can''t hide anything from you, but it has nothing to do with the little one. It''s all from the Zhang family... the patriarch did nothing. ."


    His voice was trembling all the time, and he couldn''t explain it clearly.


    "Sure enough."


    Zhou Shu looked at him coldly. "What did you do?"


    "It''s not me, it''s our patriarch. He set up a vicious trap, intending to lure the seniors into..." Zhang Bosi did not dare to hide. The bamboo tube pours beans in general, and it is clear for one to five to ten.


    Zhang Changhe, the head of the Zhang family, had a lore on the road between Heyinpa and Fangshi. He planned to lead Zhou Shu to annihilate him, but he suffered from no bait. He asked Zhang Bo, what kind of relatives or good friends Zhou Shu had, whether he was a mortal, he was ready to catch him first, and then attract Zhou Shu into the trap.


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu''s expression became more serious, and killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    How can you tolerate such a thing? What exactly is Zhang Changhe going to do, even if he wants to kill himself, he still harms his relatives and friends?


    Although Zhou Shu has no relatives. But this kind of thing will make you angry when you hear it.


    It is the purpose of most sects in the immortal cultivating world that misfortune does not extend to the family, and the misfortune does not reach the ordinary. Most cultivators also disdain to do such things that harm their relatives and friends, except for evil cultivators. The Zhang family leader is so vicious and acts incompatible Evil cultivation is no different and must be resolved as soon as possible. The Zhang family is the same.


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhang Bo coldly, his eyes flashed, the atmosphere suddenly stagnated, and the temperature seemed to drop more than ten degrees. "What did you tell him?"


    Zhang Bo trembled and said, "No! The little one said nothing. The little one knows that Brother Zhou is great, and I don''t even dare to be disadvantaged to the brother anymore!"


    "Really do not have?"


    Zhang Bo felt the threat in Zhou Shu''s words. He hurriedly said, "Absolutely not. Brother Zhou is forgiving. The little one really didn''t tell him anything. The little one knows the location of the trap and the layout of the formation. The little one tells you everything. He never dared to hide anything."


    "Okay, stop talking."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seeing Zhang Bo''s fear of death, and seeing Zhou Shu at the same door day and night, he really did not dare to do such a thing.


    "That place is... As long as the senior brother bypasses the valley and breaks through the formation according to the law, he can directly rush to the center and deal with Zhang Changhe''s servant."


    After Zhang Bo finished speaking in a hurry, he cautiously raised his head to look at Zhou Shu, begging.


    Zhou Shu raised his brows slightly, and his expression sank a little, "You said the correct method? Didn''t you collude with your patriarch, want to deliberately trick me into a trap, right?"


    Zhang Bo''s head is like smashing garlic, "How dare the little one, if there is a lie, the brother can kill the little one at any time."


    Zhou Shu watched carefully for a while. Although he didn''t have any means to discern his mind, his experience as a human being could tell that Zhang Bo did not lie, but he could even be the head of his family in order to beg for his life. Betrayed, his character is also considered the best.


    "Zhang Changhe is in the formation now?"


    Zhang Bo nodded again and again, "Yes, brother, he is still waiting for my news, but as a brother, how can I help him be abused!"


    He waved his hand, speaking righteously.


    "Okay, I will go now."


    A trace of disdain flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "If you tell the truth, I will not trouble you at the door in the future. If you tell lies, I don''t care, but you and Zhang Family will definitely die. "


    "The youngest dare not deceive senior brother."


    Zhang Bo��s face was full of fear. UU read , but after hearing Zhou Shu said he was going, his eyes flashed with inexplicable relief, as if something had been accomplished.


    "Senior brother shot, that Zhang Changhe will undoubtedly die."


    Zhang Bo rubbed his hands, there was no sadness in his words, even with some longing.


    Seeing Zhang Bo''s abnormality, Zhou Shu shook his head, seeming to know Zhang Bo''s true intentions.


    With contempt in his eyes, he smiled slightly, "When Zhang Changhe died, you will be the only cultivator of the Zhang family. As the patriarch, you can do whatever you want. But you have to think clearly, by the way. Just to say, I really need to contribute."


    Although the Zhang family is not big, it has some assets. If you can donate it to the Heyin faction, you should be able to make a lot of contributions.


    The things delivered to the door cannot be omitted.


    "The little one understands, the little one understands."


    He couldn''t help nodding, but the moment he lowered his head, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "What do you understand?"


    Zhang Bo was startled and shivered, "The little...the little one surrenders all the assets and treasures of the family to the senior. I only need to divide a little, and just a little.


    "Wait here, I will find you when I come back."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and drove across the clouds, flying away.


    Watching Zhou Shuyuan go, Zhang Bo showed a lot of resentment on his face and cursed bitterly, "Zhang Changhe! You are not dead, don''t you just die two dark practitioners? Not only do you no longer provide me with resources, Also leave the position of the patriarch to Zhang Xin, who doesn��t know where! What do you think of me next to you! Die, you should die too!"


    He cursed loudly, as if to vent all his grievances and dissatisfaction with the family.


    But never thought, how could the Zhang family be like this if it weren''t for him?


    Tired of scolding, he slowly sat down with a strange and excited expression on his face, as if he was dreaming of the patriarch''s dream. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 213: Never lost

    Zhou Shu on the cloud crossing, his expression was indifferent.


    He could see clearly that although that Zhang Bo was a good news report, but his real purpose was to use him to seize the position of the Zhang family chief, and his intention was very good.


    He didn''t expect Zhang Bo to do this. He knelt down and begged for mercy in public, and even betrayed the entire family for his own desires. The heart of this blog is only more vicious than Zhang Changhe. No matter how cruel Zhang Changhe is, what he does is for the family, and Zhang Bo can betray everything except his own life, not even the dignity of the cultivator.


    Such people cannot stay.


    But they fought inwardly, and Zhou Shu was happy to see the result.


    Coming to the valley where Zhang Bo said, Zhou Shu immediately let go of his spiritual consciousness.


    Within a radius of tens of miles, there are indeed many sudden traces of aura fluctuations, especially on both sides of the valley, where people are inaccessible here, which should not be the case. Obviously someone has some formation here.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know much about the formation, but looking at the hurried arrangement of the formation, there was not a lot of aura, and he couldn''t stop his divine consciousness.


    Even if Zhang Bo told a lie, he didn''t worry much.


    He thought about it, and according to what Zhang Bo said, he bypassed the valley and entered from behind. Zhang Bo didn''t lie, the method of breaking the formation was right, and the journey went well.


    "Who are you and how did you get in?"


    An old man in a green shirt suddenly turned around and stared at Zhou Shu not far away with a look of surprise.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and the old man in front of him was also quite good. Although he deliberately restrained himself, he was still discovered by the old man.


    In the middle of the old man, Yin Yu''s face was 80% similar to Zhang Yiming, and he was obviously the patriarch of the Zhang family.


    "Clan Chief Zhang?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, and said slowly, "I am Zhou Shu''s best friend. With me, Zhou Shu will definitely come to rescue, so the traps you set will be useful."


    The old man was stunned for a while, then his expression turned sharper. Yin Yu''s face became more and more gloomy, as black as the bottom of a pot, "Where is that kid Zhang Bo, come out for me!"


    Don''t think too much. The person in front of him must have come to trouble him, and Zhang Bo has already sold him.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, taking a few steps forward, the Black Star Sword suddenly shot, the sword shines like a dragon. Stabbed towards the old man.


    The first is the strongest.


    But the old man seemed to have expected that his figure flickered, and in a blink of an eye, he was dozens of feet away, and suddenly there was a shuttle boat flying into the air. The movements were so fast that Fulu didn''t even have a chance to shoot.


    The old man thought clearly, the other party clearly saw through the trap, and how to break the formation, the arrangement here is meaningless. It may even affect yourself. He reacted extremely quickly and immediately moved the battlefield.


    But where did Zhou Shu allow him to leave like this, leading Fei Ge to chase him up.


    After chasing one, he flew nearly a hundred miles in a short time.


    During the flight, the shuttle boat kept rising and flew to a height of nearly a thousand feet, reaching the limit that this low-level magic weapon could reach.


    In the mist, the old man stopped suddenly.


    As the shuttle boat hung in the air, he slowly turned around and looked at Zhou Shu coldly. "If the old man is right, you are Zhou Shu. Ho **** ho, Zhang Bo is really a good boy of my Zhang family, and he sold all the family."


    There was a sharp light in his eyes. Angry with hatred.


    The trap that was arranged was broken by his own tribe and became passive. It was absolutely unexpected, but the veteran he immediately had other plans.


    "Why didn''t you run away? Zhang Changhe."


    Zhou Shu also stopped and said lightly.


    "Funny. Do you think I am running away?"


    Zhang Changhe suddenly laughed, his beard swaying, "I am self-righteous after defeating a genius who does not know the so-called? Today is your doomsday. I want you to die horribly!"


    "He brought me here because he was going to fight in the air?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled. The foundation-building cultivator would not be able to fly away from the flying magic weapon. At this height, many tactics could not be used, and it was very dangerous. Once the flying magic weapon was attacked and dropped, the cultivator would almost die.


    The smile on Zhang Changhe''s face became more and more obvious. Looking at Zhou Shu, he suddenly let out a strange roar, completely different from human words.


    Woo-


    There was a faint sound of flapping wings in the extremely high sky, and a small black spot appeared suddenly, passing through the clouds and fog, and flew towards the two of them.


    The black spot got bigger and bigger, it turned out to be a **** bird.


    "Black Feather!"


    Zhang Changhe had a hideous face and commanded the black bird without a low voice.


    This black sickle eagle was cultivated by Zhang Changhe since he was a child. Treating it is simply better than treating his relatives. The monster beasts have blood and flesh, he takes the medicine pill on time, bathes with the liquid medicine, and often takes the monster hunting to exercise cooperation.


    The Black Scythe Eagle didn''t let him down either. He had been his best helper and his most powerful means for decades. On several occasions when facing the enemy, he deliberately lured him into the air, and then summoned the black sickle eagle hidden in the air. Obviously, this hand was very effective. There were even two late stage repairers in the foundation building stage, both of which were hacked because of the flying magic weapon. The sickle eagle flew and died in his hands.


    When the trap was unsuccessful, he immediately thought of air combat and used his best method to deal with Zhou Shu. When he was flying , he had not summoned the black sickle eagle guarding in the air, so he waited for this moment for Zhou Shu to do his best.


    He was full of confidence, "Playing against each other in the air, the old man has never lost, you can die with peace of mind!"


    Glancing at the black sickle carving, Zhou Shu didn''t change his face, and shook his head lightly. The look in Zhang Changhe''s eyes seemed a little strange, as if with a hint of pity, "Poor, Zhang Boduo didn''t tell you?"


    "tell what?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Zhang Changhe was a little inexplicable, his mouth twitched a few times, this kid dared to speak like this when he was about to die?


    Zhou Shu sighed and said slowly, "It seems that Zhang Bo missed you dead a long time ago, and he deliberately didn''t let you know even such important news. If you knew, you would probably not choose to fight me in the air, alas, There is someone like Zhang Bo in the family, and you are really pitiful."


    "What **** are you talking about, what do I want to know?"


    Zhang Changhe''s expression became more and more weird, and he also became more and more, "Don''t be there to delay time, you are about to die! Hei Yu, give it to me!"


    Hearing the sound, the black sickle eagle moved, spreading its wings full of ten feet, and dived down violently towards Zhou Shu.


    "He didn''t tell you, do I have a golden feather eagle?"


    Zhou Shu ignored the black sickle eagle and continued to finish speaking. Then he opened it, and the golden feather eagle, which was more than ten feet tall, was next to the flying eagle.


    As soon as the golden feather eagle appeared, it immediately spread its three-foot-long wings and soared into the sky.


    It let out a long and excited cry, "Finally it can fly in the sky again. It has been held back for more than a thousand years, I am bored!"


    Hearing the long cry, the diving black sickle eagle paused, the momentum slowed down immediately, glanced at the golden feather eagle, made a sudden turn, and fled.


    How can we not escape?


    Among the Tier Monster Beasts, the Golden Feather Eagle is the king in the sky, and the Black Sickle Eagle is not an opponent at all.


    Zhang Changhe was stunned, his face stiff. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 214: Shooting feathers

    Zhang Changhe was stunned for a while, and then called out the black sickle eagle loudly, but no matter how he shouted, the black sickle eagle disappeared quickly into the clouds without looking back.


    It is difficult for monsters to reach a complete master-servant relationship with the cultivator. As long as they feel the huge danger of their lives, out of the instinct of life, they will abandon their masters. However, the demon beast with the spirit of wisdom is different. If they have enough trust in their master, they can live and die with the master.


    Zhang Changhe''s black sickle carving is definitely not like this.


    As for being different from them, the monster beast in the sealing stone only has the spirit power, and it will dissipate shortly after leaving the sealing stone and spells. It must rely on its master and completely obey orders.


    Zhou Shu did not order to chase, and Golden Feather Eagle did not chase, just glanced disdainfully, and circled Zhou Shu.


    Zhang Changhe was a little sluggish, his eyes vacillated, and he did not expect such a result at all.


    I thought that as soon as I got into the air, I was in my own world. Even if Zhou Shu was no matter how good he was, he would have to die obediently. How could he have expected that Zhou Shu would scare away his black sickle eagle when he shot, and the situation was completely reversed in an instant.


    The triumphant victory was gone. I had known this a long time ago, so I might as well fight on the ground.


    He thought for a while, his teeth almost cracked, "Damn it, Zhang Bo, if you don''t tell me such news, I must cut you off and cut you off!"


    The Zhang family has no ability to penetrate into the Holland music school. The news is delivered by Zhang Bo. If Zhang Bo doesn''t say anything, he doesn''t know anything.


    His face was as gray as death, as if he was several hundred years old.


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhang Changhe quietly. It seemed that Zhang Changhe could not bear such a blow, and he had completely lost his fighting spirit.


    thump.


    Zhang Changhe suddenly weakened his knees and knelt directly on the shuttle boat, holding up a storage bag with his hands high, "Xiaoyou Zhou, let go of the old man''s life, he is willing to give all of the Zhang family property to Xiaoyou Zhou. This is our Zhang family. The token to enter the battlefield. There is also the key to the treasure house and the land deed of the medicine field."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help being stunned. How come all this family are like this?


    "Come here."


    Zhang Changhe nodded repeatedly. Kneeling on the ground motionless, led the shuttle boat to Zhou Shu.


    Seeing that there are still five or six feet away, a large cloud of purple smoke suddenly exploded from the shuttle boat, and it completely enveloped several dozen feet in one breath.


    In the smoke, Zhang Changhe suddenly looked up. There were many fierce eyes in his eyes, golden light flashed in his hand, and three small golden cones shot towards Zhou Shu.


    Bee Sting Cone, a small magic weapon that has been specially refined, is similar to Ye Lisuo. Of course, it doesn''t have the power of Ye Lisuo to detonate the sea of ??Qi, but the sharpness is abnormal, and it is highly poisonous, and even the rank defense magic weapon may not be able to block it.


    The distance is close and the speed is fast. The power of the magic weapon is also great, it seems inevitable, Zhou Shu is in danger.


    A treacherous smile appeared on Zhang Changhe''s face.


    But Zhou Shu had been prepared for a long time. He had heard that the head of the Zhang family used tricks well before, so how could he take it lightly?


    The Black Star Sword stood up in front of him in an instant, drawing a sword wall, and at the same time activated the flying boat''s own defense method to keep the smoke out.


    Ding Ding Ding sounded three times.


    The bee sting cones were all hit on the sword, but the force attached to the cones was enormous. After Zhou Shu retreated, Fei Ge also retreated dozens of feet.


    Zhang Changhe missed a hit, and immediately seized the opportunity to escape far away and injected his whole body of spiritual power into the shuttle boat. Descend quickly, and once you land, you have a chance.


    He thought well.


    Unfortunately, there is no chance, Zhou Shu has already given Jin Yuying an order.


    The golden feather eagle''s wings vibrated continuously, and his body bounced out like electricity.


    There was a gust of wind on the spot, and even the air made a crackling noise. Visible speed.


    Zhang Changhe tried his best, but he fell less than a hundred feet, and was overtaken by the Golden Feather Eagle.


    There was a bit of fear in his eyes, a little flustered, and he used the talisman magic weapon in his hand to block the impact of the golden feather eagle.


    Although the golden feather eagle has a large figure, it is extremely flexible in the air. With only one spread of its wings, its figure is several tens of feet away, its feet suddenly lifted, its wings waved in succession, and three golden feathers came out towards the shuttle. The ship shot away.


    , One of the talents of Golden Feather Eagle.


    Feathers are like feather arrows fired by sergeants, but they are a hundred times faster than arrows, and their power is the same.


    Golden flames emerged from the ends of the feathers, like shooting stars, whose power is by no means inferior to any second-order magic weapon.


    Zhang Changhe''s expression changed drastically. His right hand opened a small black shield, and his left hand offered a light blue long sword. He repeated the magic technique and transformed it into a sharp cone of ice, hitting it towards the three feathers.


    Zhou Shu not far away shook his head slightly.


    Zhang Changhe is really a very powerful cultivator. While he is in control of two magic weapons, he can also manipulate the magic tricks with distraction, even if he is even stronger than Hong Yuan.


    If it is encountered on the ground, it may not be so easy to deal with, but in the air, he has no chance of victory.


    The two magic weapons seem to be Tier 2 with good power, but they are slightly inferior to the talent of Golden Feather Eagle.


    Snap a few times.


    The magic weapon was bounced almost simultaneously, and all three feathers were inserted on the shuttle boat accurately.


    There was a muffled noise, and the shuttle boat suddenly cracked, and the crack became bigger and bigger, and the shuttle boat cracked into dozens of pieces in an instant.


    Zhang Changhe was extremely panicked, his eyes were begging, and he stretched out his hands to fish out, like a sailor in a shipwreck, wanting to get a few pieces of driftwood to save his life.


    But here is the sky, even if it is caught, it will not work.


    Zhang Changhe only struggled for a breath, and couldn''t stop falling down.


    At an altitude of nearly a thousand feet, without flying magic weapons, the repairer can''t save his life at all Even if you use the magic trick to slow down before landing, it will not help.


    But Zhang Changhe is still working hard.


    The Cloud Dispelling Technique, the Bingzhu Jue, the Gale Technique, and even the small technique were all used crazily in his hands to delay the arrival of death.


    He danced with his arms and legs, his face was distorted, and his eyes were full of desire to survive.


    Before he used the black sickle carving to destroy the flying magic weapon of others, he likes to watch others fall and enjoy the pleasure, but now it is his turn.


    It''s really a cycle of cause and effect, retribution is unhappy.


    Zhou Shu guided Fei Ge and sighed slightly, "Xiao Jin, go."


    Watching others dying and struggling, and feeling the pain before death, may be a pleasure in some people''s eyes, but Zhou Shu is not like that. He always advocates simple and neat things about people.


    The Golden Feather Eagle had already retracted its feathers. Hearing Zhou Shu''s call, he swooped down, his sharp claws descended, and the cold light swept towards Zhang Changhe''s head.


    With nothing to rely on in the air, Zhang Changhe reluctantly dodged a bit, blocked it, and was no longer able to fight.


    A few cold lights flashed, and Zhang Changhe, who screamed again and again, was torn into pieces in the air.


    Zhou Shu led Fei Ge to fly by, and took the items he had dropped one by one, and sent them directly to He Yin.


    Zhang Changhe didn''t need to stay, it was too dangerous. As for Zhang Bo''s fate, he decided from the beginning, and he didn''t need to think too much.


    The golden feather eagle follows the flying boat, spreads its wings and soars, and can fly again after a thousand years, and the mood can be imagined.


    Unlike other cultivators, immediately take back the monster beast after using up the sealing spirit stone, so as not to consume spiritual power and spend more spirit stones.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t take it back. He didn''t care about the wasted spirit stone. He always treated Xiaojin as a companion, just like Xiao Gun.


    Companion or spirit stone, which is more important?


    The most important thing to save you at the critical moment. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 215: Zhangjia

    "There are so many things."


    Looking through Zhang Changhe''s storage bag, Zhou Shu felt slightly satisfied.


    There are more than 30,000 middle-grade spirit stones, and there are even more than 400 top-grade spirit stones. This was the first time Zhou Shu saw the top-grade spirit stone. It was crystal clear, emitting a soft luster, and full of aura, as if it could be absorbed directly.


    High-grade spirit stones are rare in the Qingyuan Mountains without high-level spiritual veins. They are usually used to arrange various formations, act as motivation, or gather spirits to increase the speed of practice, and are rarely used as currency. Come deal. If it is used as currency, one top grade can be exchanged for more than two hundred middle grades.


    Just Lingshi, this trip will make a lot of money.


    "After that, you can go to Ruyi Tower to see if there is a suitable medicine."


    There are four magic weapons, all of them are second-tier, there are medium-grade and low-grade, Zhou Shu glanced at it casually, there is no need to keep it.


    There is a special magic weapon, concentric wear, but the two blood lines on it have basically disappeared. It should be Zhang Yichun and Zhang Yiming.


    Zhang Changhe also found them because of this, knowing that they were dead.


    Zhou Shu took a look at the pills, jade slips, etc., and put them away. He already had a lot of these kinds of jade slips.


    However, there were three jade slips, Zhou Shu deliberately left them aside and planned to study them carefully when he was free.


    The three are all about the experience and experience of the art of craftsmanship. Zhang Changhe himself is a craftsman who has studied craftsmanship for decades and is quite unique.


    Zhou Shu also has a lot of interest in Qi Dao, with calculations and deductions, coupled with fine to perfect control, the refining equipment will definitely be easy to use, but the only thing missing is time, which can only be said after the Qi pulse is restored.


    Xiuxian Road, Zhou Shu walked to the present, time is too tight.


    After checking the entire storage bag, there was no title deed or the like. It seemed that they were all hidden in the family by Zhang Changhe. Those are the lifeblood of the entire family and are related to the survival of the family. They are indeed not suitable for individuals to carry.


    Before arriving at the Heyin School, Zhou Shu switched back to Duyun. Fly straight to Chuiyun Peak.


    "You still here."


    Looking at Zhang Bo, Zhou Shu nodded.


    Zhang Bo hurried over with expectation in his eyes, "Senior brother said, wait, how dare the younger go. Is Zhang Changhe dead?"


    Zhou Shu looked plain, "Dead."


    "Great..." Zhang Bo showed a bit of ecstasy on his face, but he quickly converged and bowed his head in silence.


    "The patriarch died so happy."


    A trace of contempt flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "Well, take me to Zhang''s house."


    Zhang Bo nodded repeatedly, his eyes glowing.


    "Come up."


    Zhou Shu took Zhang Bo and flew to Huayuanzhuang where the Zhang family was located.


    Along the way, Zhang Bo continued to show his loyalty, "Brother. Zhang''s family now has four secret practitioners who are responsible for protecting the family, but they certainly don''t know that Zhang Changhe is dead. When they get there, they will be treated one by one. Call it out, brother do whatever he wants..."


    "The Huayuan Village of the Zhang Family is not big, but there are many defensive formations. Some formations can even trap cultivators in the late stage of the foundation stage, but there are small ones. Brothers don''t have to worry about it..."


    "The land deeds, tokens, etc. of the Zhang family. They are all hidden in a secret place. Zhang Changhe didn''t tell me about that place, but the little ones guessed at ten, most of them are..."


    Zhou Shu listened blankly. He didn''t speak, he had other plans, there was no need to listen to these words.


    Zhang Bo was boring to discuss, hesitated and didn''t go on, thinking about his own mind, with a shameless smile on his mouth.


    Arrived at Huayuanzhuang. Zhou Shu descended to cross the clouds, Zhang Bo jumped down hurriedly, and turned back, "Senior brother, wait, the younger one will call out the secret practitioners, and then open the formation to welcome the senior brother."


    He wanted to go, but was held by a force, unable to move even half a step.


    "Brother, is this?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "No, they have already arrived."


    The Zhang family has been operating in Huayuanzhuang for many years, and there are decorations everywhere. Before it arrived, Zhou Shu felt that someone was spying in the soil, but he did not stop or change anything. He stopped at the gate of Huayuanzhuang as usual. .


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Zhang Bo was a little startled. Not far away, several figures slowly emerged from the ground, all with their faces covered. They were obviously the secret practitioners cultivated by the Zhang family.


    The dark cultivator slowly approached and surrounded Zhou Shu and Zhang Bo, but when he saw Zhou Shu''s cultivation base, he shrank and did not dare to move forward.


    Zhou Shu glanced at them and raised Zhang Changhe''s storage bag, "Zhang Changhe is dead."


    The figures of the dark cultivators were shocked, and the eyes exposed outside the mask revealed a lot of determination, and they rushed over directly. The Zhang family paid a lot to train them, and they were all dead, even if Zhou Shu was much better than them, they would have to work hard.


    Zhou Shu raised his sword, the sword intent came out, and the momentum was like a mountain that shocked everyone.


    He said slowly, "Zhang Changhe is dead, and the Zhang family is over. There are only four of you in Huayuan Village. You can nominate one person to be the new patriarch. As long as you don''t believe in Zhang, you can do anything. I have no objection."


    The four suddenly stopped, looking suspicious.


    Zhang Bo was even more stunned. With his mouth open, he could stuff a chicken and shout, "The Zhang family is not finished, I am the patriarch of the Zhang family!"


    Zhou Shu ignored him at all. The four secret practitioners glanced at him, and turned their heads away. Because of Zhang Bo, they died of two companions and held hatred in their hearts.


    Zhou Shu continued, "If you choose a new patriarch, this family will be given to you, but things like spirit stones, medicinal fields, shops, etc. ~ www.novelhall.com~ I want 80%, and the rest are yours. I don��t want to do more, and I don��t want to spend time looking for it, and you have been in the Zhang family for many years, so there must be no secrets that you don��t know."


    The four secret practitioners looked at Zhou Shu, stood for a while, and finally gathered, discussing something in a soft voice.


    "Although you are secret practitioners, you don''t want to be secret practitioners who can''t see the sun all your life, do you? You can''t build foundations. Life and death have to be arranged by others, why bother? Zhang Changhe is dead, even if there are any restrictions. Isn��t it good to be a normal cultivator?"


    "I have a grievance with the Zhang family, but not with you. The Zhang family has disappeared, and I will not be nosy, you do yours. Think about it, this is good for you and me."


    "Finally, the head of the Zhang family was killed by Zhang Bo. They are fighting desperately, and you still want to work for them?"


    Zhou Shusuan said slowly, and Zhang Bo beside him, his face was as earthy and sweaty as rain, he didn''t expect this to happen.


    He thought that he had fled here. With the formation and secret practitioners, he could deal with Zhou Shu for a while, and even if he couldn''t beat him, he could hand over the assets of the Zhang Family for mercy. He would still be the patriarch, and there would be more opportunities to find him in the future. The abacus was very good, but unexpectedly, Zhou Shu didn''t plan to let him and the Zhang family go, and instead gave the Zhang family to someone else.


    Zhang Bo trembled and begged, "Didn''t you promise me that you won''t trouble me? Brother, the youngest became the patriarch, so I will give you everything and everything!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I promised not to trouble you at the door. I am not at the door now, and I can''t believe that even the patriarch of my own family can betray someone. It''s useless if you say more."


    Zhang Bo softened and fell to the ground, as if all his strength had been drained.


    "You think so much, why didn''t you think of your ending when you came out with me?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 216: Accept assets

    (I wish you all a happy new year, all the best, good health, and peace and beauty!)


    "Brother, what this man said makes sense. ���,"


    "Is there any reason? We can''t beat him again. When he was still in the Qi Refining Realm, he easily solved two of us. Now in the Foundation Building Realm, the sword intent has an overwhelming advantage. We can''t resist it at all. Even with the Zhang Family''s formation, it will only cost him a few more days, and he will die in the end."


    "Yes, then do what he did?"


    "The Alliance under the City can only agree, alas, but..."


    "But what?"


    "If there are no more cultivators in the Zhang family, we will occupy this place and we will naturally be happy and happy, but there is still a Zhang Xin in the Zhang family who doesn''t know where he has gone. It would be nice if he died. What if he comes back suddenly one day? It needs to be clean, but we are unlucky if we occupy the Zhang family. Shu''s thoughts are really meticulous this week. It''s a good plan to cause trouble."


    "Wait when we use Zhang''s resources to buy and build a foundation and build a foundation, and the cultivation base will advance, what are we afraid of?"


    "It makes sense, but we may not all be able to build the foundation, and that heart was taken away by an expert. Who knows what cultivation level it is? We still have to leave a bit of a back, we have to keep that Zhang Bo as a witness. "


    Those secret cultivators discussed in private for a while, and one of them approached and said to Zhou Shu, "Friend Zhou, yours makes sense, we agree, but what about Zhang Bo?"


    "What do you do?"


    The cultivator glanced at Zhang Bo, "The Zhang family is gone, what to do with him, kill."


    "Whatever you do."


    Zhou Shu looked cold.


    Before Zhou Shu thought Zhang Bo was nothing but a waste of fear of life and death. Life and death is not a concern. But now he felt that Zhang Bo was not only vicious but also sinister. I am so deep-minded that I am still above Zhang Changhe, and leaving such a person, or even staying in the Dutch school, will be harmful to myself and others in the future.


    Killed clean.


    Zhang Bo hurriedly got up from the ground, turned around and ran out, but before he ran two steps, his hands suddenly appeared on the ground and grabbed him. Drag directly underground.


    The screams came out through the mud, which was extremely dull.


    The ground was stained blood red.


    With a weird smile on Zhou Shu''s face, he turned to the secret practitioners, "After half an hour, I will see what I want."


    Several secret practitioners nodded, not many, and soon disappeared.


    The previous discussion by the dark meditator, the use of secret words, and the soundproofing array, thought he was secret. But he couldn''t escape Zhou Shu''s divine sense detection, Zhou Shu heard clearly.


    "There are many ideas. But it''s normal. If I am in a disadvantaged position, I will do the same. Insurance, but I didn''t think of any misfortune."


    Zhou Shu smiled helplessly, the Black Star Sword stretched out suddenly, and a sharp black light plunged straight into the ground.


    In a flash, a hole appeared in the ground.


    The long sword was retracted, and a few drops of fresh blood dripped from the sword. This time, Zhang Bo was really dead.


    It was just an illusion before. The blood and screams were deliberately concealed by the secret practitioners. In fact, they buried Zhang Bo��s uniform in the soil and prepared to trap him. If Zhang Xin comes back later, he can do it. Use Zhang Bo to testify against Zhou Shu and push the Zhang family''s affairs to Zhou Shu.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu won''t keep Zhang Bo. He didn''t want to worry about the Zhang Xin who didn''t know who it was. The cultivator focused on his heart and he had to act decisively. As long as he became stronger, he didn''t need to worry too much.


    People like Zhang Bo must die without any reason.


    Half an hour later, the two dark cultivators walked out quickly, holding two storage bags in one hand and a large jade box in the other.


    "This is the land lease certificate of Zhang Family''s 80% medicinal field and shop, please accept it."


    Zhou Shu took the jade box, looked through it casually, and pointed to the storage bag, "What about those?"


    The dark cultivator looked respectful and bowed and said, "That is the spiritual stone hidden by Zhang Changhe, and there are some rare medicinal materials and magic weapons. The old man put everything on his body, and there are very few hidden in the family. I only found these for a long time."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the storage bag with a little disappointment in his eyes. He raised his head and glanced at them, his expression condensed slightly, "That''s it, nothing else?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s gaze, the dark cultivator hesitated for a while, gritted his teeth and took out a fist-sized jade box, "and this..."


    Zhou Shu took it over and took a look, with some doubts, "What is this?"


    In the jade box, there is a crystal-like stone, which is clear and clean, but there is a very deep red line in the middle. This line seems to be alive, trapped in the middle of the stone, and occasionally jumps.


    A trace of perseverance flashed in the eyes of the dark cultivator, "This is the thing Zhang Changhe cherishes most. It is a ray of the sun''s fire."


    "The Sun Spirit?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes flashed slightly, as if he had this name in his memory.


    He soon remembered that it was a third-order different fire, from the sun, occasionally found in meteorites, very precious. However, what is enclosed in this spar is just a ray of fire, not a strange fire, and absorption is of little use.


    He frowned slightly, "Unexpectedly, Zhang Changhe had such a thing, how did he get it?"


    The dark cultivator did not dare to conceal, "About twenty years ago, a meteorite from outside the sky fell in the medicine field of the nearby Mi family. After Zhang Changhe saw it, he forcibly took the medicine field and killed the Mi family. Later, he found a trace of fire in the meteorite, which he regarded as a treasure, and put it under the sun every day with a sparking array for nourishment, and at night with a spirit gathering array for protection, so that the fire would be extinguished. Twenty years of day and night training, the fire has now increased tenfold and has begun to take shape. I believe it will take a few years to form the sun''s essence."


    Zhou Shu put the jade box away in surprise, but the dark cultivator felt itchy, but he could only endure it.


    "I''ll accept this kind of fire, I don''t want the magic weapon in the storage bag, you all keep it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and gave them all the magic weapons in the storage bag.


    This strand of fire can be sold now, cultivated into a different fire and then sold, or stayed. Compared to it, those first-order and second-order magic weapons are nothing.


    Many surprises flashed in the eyes of the dark cultivator, and he quickly thanked and saluted.


    Zhou Shu nodded, not much, and walked straight away on Duyun.


    Those secret practitioners waited for Zhou Shu to leave, and rushed into the ground.


    Halfway through the drill, several people were stunned.


    "Dead, brother, Zhang Bo, he is dead!"


    The leading dark practitioner sighed, "Oh, he can see through it all. It would be good if we didn''t kill us on the spot. What can we do, let''s die if we die."


    Someone said anxiously, "Then what shall we do? If that heart comes back, we will be dead!"


    "Dispose of the house and other things early. Let''s go to another place. We can''t stay here."


    "yes, Sir!"


    (P: Thank you for your reward~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 217: Buyan

    (Luo Wang. The pill pill has become a sensitive word..., it is also speechless, and the previous one cannot be changed)


    Luo Wang. Dan, plus the kind of fire from the sun''s essence fire, Zhou Shu already had two items that could generate different fires, but unfortunately, one Tier 4 and Tier 3 were a bit low.


    Get Luo Wang. Tango, he focused on understanding this knowledge.


    If you think that using third-order and fourth-order different fires can also repair the Qi pulse, then you are completely wrong, the abnormal fire bursts incomparably, if the Qi pulse is incomplete, absorbing these two kinds of abnormal fire will not only fail to repair, but will increase the damage.


    Only the different fires of Tier 5 and above will work.


    Most of the different fires have the consciousness of choosing the master, and they will choose the practitioners who fit in with themselves, and at the same time help the practitioners and strengthen it.


    This Luo Wang. Although Dan and Sun Jinghuo are very good, Zhou Shu can''t use them temporarily.


    After flying for a few hours, Zhou Shu returned to Qingxiafang City, exchanged some spirit stones from Hua Ruoan with Fulu, and went straight on.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Xiaoyu greeted him with a smile, and after a few greetings, he tentatively asked, "My son is here again today. Could it be that the relic didn''t work?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not. I''m here to buy things this time."


    "Oh, please come with me, son."


    Xiaoyu was a little disappointed. If Zhou Shulai sold the relic back, she would also have a certain share, but now it is gone.


    As soon as Zhou Shu took his seat, he said straightforwardly, "Miss Xiaoyu, help me find an elixir to repair the qi veins or the sea of ??qi."


    Xiaoyu was a little surprised, "The pill to restore Qi and Qi Hai?"


    "Yes, no?"


    Xiaoyu frowned, "That''s not the case. Even if it doesn''t exist here, it can be transferred from other Ruyi towers soon, but those pills are very expensive, son."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "I won''t come without a spirit stone. Girl Xiaoyu, just help me find it."


    Xiaoyu nodded and smiled sternly, "Xiaoyu has missed a word. Please wait a moment, son, and come right away."


    Her previous disappointment didn''t know where she was thrown. Even if the transaction of this kind of pill was only made, her return was quite large.


    "In just a few years. He has become such a big buyer from a small repairman who bought demon pills. It''s incredible."


    After a while, Xiaoyu Shi Shiran returned with a black ring on the jade plate in his hand.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly surprised.


    Xiaoyu gave a bow and smiled slightly, "This is the Naxu Ring. The things the son wants are in this ring. You can check it at will, but you can''t take it out. Only after the transaction is confirmed. The steward can help you take it out. Because The items are too expensive, so I use this way to look at the goods, I hope the son understands."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Understood."


    It turned out to be the Naxu Ring. The function of Naxu Ring is similar to that of a storage bag, but the effect is undoubtedly much better. It has more space and is more convenient to carry, not to mention, and the items stored in it are like separate jade boxes. Here, they will never interfere with each other, and it doesn''t matter if aura and poison gas are put together. What''s more rare is that Naxu Jie is difficult for others to use, just like it is exclusive to oneself.


    Each Naxu ring has a unique secret method, which is equivalent to the key to open the door. Only use this unique secret method. In order to access the items in the Naxu Ring, there is no secret method, you can only look at it.


    Na Xujie, even the worst, is worth more than one hundred thousand middle grades, and Zhou Shu couldn''t use it.


    Seven or eight pills of various shapes and colors were placed in Naxujie. Zhou Shu took a closer look, and Xiaoyu, like a few treasures, introduced softly on the side.


    "My son, that pink pill is called Fumai Pill, the fourth-order, it meets my needs..."


    "That black mountain-shaped pill, called Hemai Pill, is also a fourth-order..."


    Zhou Shu carefully analyzed for a while, then put down the Naxu Jie, "Little Yu girl, I want that Hemaidan."


    The price of these medicines is very expensive, and his current spirit stone is only enough to buy one. Compared with Qihai, Qimai is more important, and there are two kinds of medicines for restoring Qihai in the Heyin School. There is only one kind.


    Xiaoyu nodded slightly, "That Hemaidan is a medium-grade, and it needs 71,000 medium-grade spirit stones."


    Zhou Shu picked up the storage bag and said, "I don''t know how many middle-grade high-grade spirit stones can be exchanged in Ruyi Building?"


    Xiaoyu was startled for a moment, "Master Zhou is going to trade with the high-grade spirit stones?"


    "Correct."


    "Unexpectedly, the son actually has high-grade spirit stones," Xiaoyu showed many surprises on his face, "the trade of high-grade spirit stones can offer a lot of discounts."


    "That would be the best."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly. Although the high-grade spirit stones are good, they are of no use to him now, so they can just use them, and those middle-grade spirit stones can just be saved for Xiao Gun. If they are finished, they can almost advance to the rank.


    Xiaoyu said silently for a while, "Master, three hundred high-grade spirit stones, that''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, counted three hundred top grades, and handed them to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes were bright, and Zhou Shu actually had a high-grade spirit stone in front of her, which really surprised her. You know, many practitioners of the condensed vein realm would not trade high-grade spirit stones. This is in the Qingyuan Mountains. This kind of stuff is scarce and it''s not currency at all.


    After a while, Xiaoyu invited the steward to complete the transaction, and both parties were overjoyed Zhou Shu went out with a smile, and Xiaoyu gave each other a smile.


    "According to Xiaoyu''s introduction, this fourth-order middle-grade Hemai Dan should be able to restore 10% of the Qi veins, which seems to be less, but it is already very good. Qi veins are dozens of times more complex than the sea of ??qi, as leaf veins spread everywhere. It��s also troublesome to recover. It��s more difficult to recover if the qi veins are fully opened and broken like mine. Moreover, according to the ancient records, it is impossible to recover the damaged qi veins completely with this kind of medicine, at most 40%. The rest must be passed through high-level pill, natural creature, or abnormal fire."


    Back to Chuiyun Peak, Zhou Shu went directly to the main hall of the center.


    Guo Tianzhao was slightly suspicious, "Do you want to donate these assets to the martial arts?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Guo Tianzhao nodded, and then asked sternly, "Where did they come from? Did you **** them from someone else?"


    This questioning naturally brought some coercion, but Zhou Shu said calmly and calmly, "These are all people willing to give to the disciples."


    Guo Tianzhao''s expression became more and more serious, "Zhou Shu, Zongmen values ??you very much. The Zongmen can slowly give you the resources you need, but if you violate the morality of the cultivator in order to grab resources, then you will never again. I can��t change it back. It��s addictive to people stealing treasures, and I don��t know how many geniuses have fallen because of this, and eventually become evil cultivators and die miserably."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was serious, "Peak Master rest assured, disciples will never do such a thing."


    Guo Tianzhao stared at Zhou Shu for a long time, then nodded heavily, "The people that Elder Zhao valued should not be wrong, I believe you."


    Zhou Shu saluted, full of sincerity.


    (Thinking about the recovery of Qi, there is an inconsistency in front of it, which has been corrected. Tomorrow New Year, I wish you a happy new year~~The plot will have a big turn in~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 218: Oncoming

    (It��s the Year of the Monkey, I wish you all a good day!)


    The assets of the Zhang family were finally changed to 170,000 contribution.


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much about it, and directly changed a Li Mai Dan and a Ping Hai Dan, and then his contribution was only a few thousand.


    Among them, the Limaidan is very rare, and only the Heyin school has it. This fourth-order middle grade is also the only middle grade in the Heyin school. Elder Jin made it by coincidence and was replaced by Zhou Shu.


    Like this kind of repairing pill, only the first time is effective, and repeated use will have no effect.


    It took more than ten days for Zhou Shu to fully absorb and repair the Qi Hai Qi Vessel when he returned to his residence.


    Now his qi sea is about 70%, and his qi channel has recovered by 20%.


    This is a great improvement. As far as the Qi channel is concerned, it can be done without the liquid medicine, and it can maintain a certain speed. Of course, it is not comparable to the liquid medicine.


    But apart from the cultivator who tempers the body, other cultivators cannot always practice with the liquid medicine. One is that the liquid has impurities and needs to be cleaned every once in a while. The other is that the cultivator must conform to nature and sense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Only in the future can we have a better breakthrough and enlightenment. Always relying on liquid medicine as a foreign object, it''s okay at a low level, but there is no benefit if the realm is higher, but it has great disadvantages.


    Only the kind of cultivator who pursues extreme speed always uses the liquid medicine, but most of that kind of cultivators are secret cultivators cultivated by the family. It is difficult for them to reach a very high level, which is not what Zhou Shu wants.


    There is no way to damage Zhou Shu''s Qi pulse, but when it can be used, it is better to use it as much as possible.


    In addition to cultivation, the use of tactics has also been smoother. Before using tactics, because there are loopholes everywhere, every step requires repeated calculations and then precise control to issue tactics. Now the qi pulse is 20% better. , The need for calculation and control is also reduced. The speed of using Fa Jue is also faster.


    To give a simple example, it used to be like dragging a hundred big rocks on the road, not only tired, but also to study various labor-saving methods, and bother. Now I only need to drag 80, so I feel more comfortable.


    And when the qi pulse is complete, it is completely lightly loaded on the road, and it is beautiful when you think about it.


    After descending Suiyunfeng, Zhou Shu walked towards Tianzhufeng. The thousands of contributions left are just used to go to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion.


    The two disciples in front of the pavilion completely changed their faces at this time. With a smile, Yanyan greeted Zhou Shu in, and Zhou Shu nodded slightly, not paying attention.


    Walking to the third floor of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, Zhou Shu picked up the jade slip and read it.


    Unlike the first floor, there are at least more than 500 jade slips and classics here. The jade slips are exquisite, and many of them look relatively old. Obviously it''s been a long time.


    The contribution is really not enough, only one day, and he intends to use this day to read all the classics on the third floor.


    This is impossible for other practitioners to do, but it is very simple for Zhou Shu.


    With ten lines at a glance, the information in the jade slip was firmly memorized in the sea of ??knowledge. He didn''t need to think about the content at all, just write it down, and then slowly understand and digest it when he has time.


    Ten hours passed in a flash.


    Zhou Shu looked at the last few jade slips with a feeling of satisfaction, but his head was filled with too much content. It seems to be exploded.


    When


    At this time, nine extremely clear bells rang into his ears, and Zhou Shu''s expression changed drastically.


    Should come. Still coming.


    Listening carefully, you can find that the nine bells ringing from three directions are the three peaks of the inner door. The three peaks ringing the bell three times at the same time, there is only one possibility, the mountain protection formation is about to open.


    Within a few breaths, an inexplicable force came. Zhou Shu was sent out of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion.


    Outside the Buddhist scripture pavilion, several practitioners hurried over.


    The current one is the elder, his face is extremely solemn, without saying a word, he went directly to the fifth floor of the Buddhist scripture pavilion.


    Behind him, followed by Yun Li and a few Condensing Vein Realm Cultivators, their expressions were equally heavy.


    Yun Li didn''t know when he left the barrier. He was already a first-time cultivator of the Condensation Vessel Realm. He glanced at Zhou Shu, slightly surprised, and said, "Zhou Shu, you return to Chuiyun Peak."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Uncle Yun, what''s the matter?"


    "There is no time to say, in short, the mountain guarding formation is about to be opened, you first go back to Chuiyunfeng and listen to instructions at any time."


    Yun Li walked a few steps, then turned around, "Forget it, you will stay here, there may be something for you to do in a while."


    Before Zhou Shu could agree, several people had already been on the fifth floor of the Tibetan Buddhist Pavilion.


    But after a while, an extremely bright white light radiated from the top of the Tibetan scripture pavilion, and the beam of light soared into the sky. It was almost impossible to see objects for dozens of miles. The Tibetan scripture pavilion seemed to tremble, and the ground on the side was constantly shaking.


    On the surrounding three peaks, a beam of light was projected at the same time. The four pillars converged, and there was a great burst of sound in the air. The weather changed suddenly, the wind was like the sea, the clouds were moving like a tide, and the sky seemed to be cracked. Catastrophic violence will fall at any time.


    After more than ten breaths, the wind and clouds stopped, but the sky within hundreds of miles was completely shrouded in boundless black clouds, and the sky was darkened instantly, like night.


    The Heyin Sect��s mountain-protection array was opened, the four-pole imperial thunder array.


    The Heyin School is dominated by the three peaks of the Inner Gate. The three peaks are separated by fifty miles, forming a triangle, which is in the form of horns, guarding each other. Among the three peaks is Tianzhu Peak, which is also the top priority of the Heyin School.


    Thousands of array symbols are placed on the three peaks, and two fifth-order magic weapons are placed on the peak as array eyes They are the three poles in the four-pole imperial thunder array, and the Tianzhu in the middle Feng, on the fifth floor of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, there is an extremely rare fifth-order high-grade magic weapon Yin Leizhu, as the middle pole of the great formation, and the core of the formation.


    The four-pole imperial thunder formation is the ultimate defense method of the Heyin Sect. It is extremely powerful, but it is also extremely troublesome to use. It costs 50,000 high-grade spirit stones to activate it, and each formation eye needs five to ten condensing veins. The cultivator maintains it, and Yin Leizhu at the center needs the guardian and presiding officer of the Golden Core Realm cultivator to exert his power.


    The opening of the guardian formation means that the Heyin faction is in great trouble.


    Although Zhou Shu remained calm, it was difficult to calm down in his heart. Although he thought of this moment, he didn''t expect this moment to come, and it came so soon.


    One after another, some cultivators walked up to the peak of Tianzhu Peak, all with serious expressions, without saying much, they walked to one place in silence and sat down cross-legged.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know the specific situation yet. After searching in the crowd for a while, he finally found a familiar face and quickly walked over.


    "Brother Ge, what''s going on?"


    Ge Li glanced at Zhou Shu, "It''s coming, five golden cores plus more than forty pulse cultivators, countless, can only use a large array to defend."


    "so many people?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment. With so many cultivators coming to attack, even if Shen Wen could entangle three with one, the other two golden cores could also arbitrarily shoot, the Heyin cultivators could not stop them.


    Without the help of a large formation, it is indeed impossible to defend.


    "Junior Brother Zhou don��t have to worry too much. We have a mountain guarding formation. Even if they have more gold cores, they can��t get in! When Elder Zhao leaves the customs and the former elders come back, we will seek justice again. They are not as big as ours. Array!"


    Ge Li gritted his teeth, his face full of hatred.


    Zhou Shu nodded, but there was an inexplicable worry in his heart. Is it really impossible to fight? (To be continued.)

 Chapter 219: Mantis catching cicada

    A few hours ago.


    "Elder, the Yunjian faction is coming towards us. There are at least two thousand people, and there are still four hundred miles away."


    Shen Wen nodded with a solemn expression, "It''s really here, immediately inform all the condensing pulse realm practitioners that they are all waiting in the Three Peaks, so that the Three Peaks Peak Master can replenish all the spirit stones of the Great Formation. At least one Monthly. Inform all the disciples who can be notified, and wait outside Sanfeng first."


    "Yes. Elder, how about you?"


    Shen Wen''s eyes drifted away, "I''ll go and see first, where did they have the courage to actually attack our Dutch school?"


    Before he finished his words, Shen Wenwen made a blue light, and he disappeared in an instant.


    After a while, Shen Wenli stood in the cloud, his expression becoming more solemn, seven or eight miles away, the group of cloud repairers was advancing fast. Most of them are riding Scarlet Cloud Beasts, sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed, recharging their energy, and among them there are actually five Golden Core Cultivators.


    "Yang Baishu, Qiu Hongliang, Du Ze, Niu Cai and...These four are here, and there is another one who is riding a green xie cow but looks very face-to-face. Is it a new Golden Core Cultivator?"


    Shen Wen stared at the repairer below, secretly thought.


    Suddenly, the face-faced Golden Core Cultivator looked at him, his lips moved slightly, and his voice came into his ears clearly, "Since it''s here, why not see the other side?"


    Spiritual power becomes sound, and it can travel through dozens of miles without interference.


    Shen Wen was slightly stagnant, but could he find himself?


    Shen Wen knows the Golden Core Cultivators of the Yunjian School very well. Those people concentrate on refining tools and are not very concerned about cultivation. Most of them rely on magic weapons in battle. Neither spiritual power nor spiritual knowledge can be compared with him, as long as he has the heart. Hidden, there is no way to discover his existence.


    But the cultivator of this face not only discovered that Shen Wen was spying with his spiritual sense, but also found Shen Wen''s position accurately. Divine consciousness is very powerful, I am afraid it is still above Shen Wen.


    Shen Wen said slowly, "Who are you?"


    "Naturally, it is the one who destroyed your Dutch school." The cultivator looked arrogant. Road coldly.


    "Hehe, your excellency doesn''t."


    Shen Wen''s face was slightly cold, "Come and try?"


    "Try it!"


    The cultivator''s face sank before his voice fell. Suddenly there was a weird white long sword in his hand. The sword was five feet long, with two handles attached to the hilt. The sword was engraved with strange runes, the strangest thing. The sword head is actually hollow, revealing a dark hole.


    Shen Wen was quite surprised. He had never seen this kind of magic weapon before, and was about to use his spiritual consciousness to detect it.


    Boom!


    A white light suddenly appeared from Jiankou, directly towards Shen Wen. The white light was as fast as lightning. It was seven or eight miles away, but it seemed to be in front of him in an instant.


    This white light couldn''t distinguish what it was, but the spiritual power contained in it was extremely strong. Condensation is as substantial as it is, and it bursts incomparably, it will explode at any time, if it is hit by it, it will most likely be uncomfortable.


    Shen Wen''s figure paused, and the long sword suddenly appeared.


    One type of spring light is lingering, turning into countless silky grass leaves, like a giant, wrapping the white light.


    He has a serious look, and his swordsmanship goes round by layer. It took nearly three breaths to completely exhaust the spiritual power in that white light.


    Although Chunhui Sword Jue is only Tier 3 Sword Jue, it is unique in defense, even Tier 4 magic weapon, Tier 4 Sword Jue. It may not be able to break through, not to mention that Shen Wen has now reached the realm of turning the sword with his heart. Although the opposite magic weapon is weird, he can deal with it freely.


    When you look closely, it is the teeth of a Tier 4 monster Youfeng wolf with many runes drawn on it. Obviously it is a refined magic weapon.


    Youfeng Langfang is an extremely rare Tier 4 material, extremely sharp, special-breaking protective cover, and with a ghost wind poison, even a Golden Core Cultivator can hardly bear it.


    "Using Youfeng Langfang as a one-time magic weapon? It''s a luxury, but the speed at which this Langfang flies is a bit too fast?"


    Shen Wen thought secretly, feeling quite strange, this is because he is strong enough, if he changes to an ordinary Golden Core Cultivator, I am afraid that he has been hit and injured.


    Shen Wen put away his fangs and smiled indifferently, "Is it a gift? Then I will accept it."


    "Humph!"


    A trace of annoyance appeared on the cultivator''s face, and he closed his eyes and ignored Shen Wen, "Go on!"


    Shen Wen watched for a while, knowing that he could not stop him and could only go back.


    "The enemy is so powerful that it can only be defended by the mountain guard. No one else, just the newly-appearing cultivator is very difficult to deal with. In the end there is no one in the faction. Have them come here so smoothly? Just one person can completely disrupt their battle, but I can''t."


    He sighed secretly and turned back to the mountain.


    In the marching team, a Golden Core Cultivator moved closer to Qingxie Niu, "Senior Brother Ding Yuan, it is not easy to refine the Netherwind Tooth Sword. It took us 20 years to refine two of them, each of which only has Five fangs, use less."


    "I know, I don''t need you."


    The cultivator riding the Qingxie cow was originally called Ding Yuan, and he nodded blankly and continued on.


    The cultivator had nothing to answer, so he could only leave angrily.


    Ding Yuan made a sneer in his nose, and thought to himself, "How do I want to use my things, do I need you to send it to the cloud? When I help you win the lotus pie and allocate the resources, I will refine what I want Things, leave immediately, who will take care of you."


    In the stratus clouds dozens of miles away, a huge white flying boat was slowly flying, it was following the Yunjian faction team, but the Yunjian faction was unaware, not even Shen Wen before that.


    Standing on the flying boat is a huge jade bi, and every move of the Yunjian School is shown in the jade without omission.


    The mirror shadow wall is a very special fifth-order magic weapon. With the control of the soul, the monk can see every move dozens of miles away.


    There is such a magic weapon on the flying boat, which shows that it is extraordinary.


    Two cultivators stood in front of Yubi, one was Yuan Li, and the other was an elderly man. It seemed that he was going to grow old at any time, but Yuan Li was extremely respectful to him.


    "Elder Zhang, what do you think of that Youfeng Fangjian?"


    That old man is Zhang Yuan, UU reading www. uukanshu.com: The elder of Tianliu Sect, a monk of Yuanying Realm.


    Zhang Yuan opened his eyes, his eyes sparkled, and he smiled, "It''s interesting, but it''s still a long way away, Youfeng Fangjian? It''s a strange Tier 4 magic weapon after all, it only touches the inheritance of the public transportation class. At one point, the Golden Core Realm can still be used, but it is not worth mentioning in the eyes of the Nascent Soul Realm. The old man absolutely does not believe it. Ding Yuan has guarded for 20 years, using the resources of the Yunjian faction to refine such a Broken stuff."


    Yuan Li nodded, thoughtfully, "The elder is that if there is only such a little achievement, the Yunjian faction will never be satisfied, and this thing will not be able to break the Heyin faction��s four-pole imperial thunder formation. Anything else."


    "It should be a puppet. According to the organ puppet refined by the public transportation squad that year, it is as flexible as a real person, and has great power. Even if the opponent is a Golden Core Cultivator, it can fight."


    Zhang Yuan stared at the mirror shadow wall and slowly said, "As a master, the public transport class has almost reached the pinnacle of organ arts and refining. In addition to puppet organs, his use of materials is also very exquisite. For example, we are in ancient tombs. The organ dog found is only Tier 2 Mingsha Mu, but even the Phantom Fire Art of the Condensed Vein Realm is difficult to completely destroy, and it is stronger than Tier 3 materials. This kind of method of turning stones into gold is also What we need, if we get it, will be of great benefit to the school."


    Yuan Li nodded, "It depends on whether they can use it when they play the Heyin school, and it will be easier after confirmation."


    Zhang Yuan caressed his beard and smiled, with a triumphant expression, "Hey, the praying mantis catches the cicada, the oriole is behind." (To be continued.)


    </br>

 Chapter 220: 4-pole Royal Thunder Array

    For the Heyin School, black clouds are over the city, and the Three Peaks are all in pitch black.


    On the fifth floor of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, Shen Wen was sitting on a stone platform.


    There are countless array amulets and high-grade spirit stones around the stone platform, and the aura is endless.


    In front of him, there was a bead the size of a fist. The bead was blue, as if it were gathered by thunder light. There were many blue lights entangled in the center. A thick cloud floated above the bead, and a little light from the bead from time to time It overflows and shoots into the clouds.


    "In a quarter of an hour, they will arrive."


    "I see, don''t worry, they can''t break the Quadruple Thunder Array."


    Shen Wen''s expression was indifferent, but there was also a condensed worry between his eyebrows. The previous cultivator was really a bit weird. Could it be that they really have any support this time?


    "impossible!


    This four-pole imperial thunder formation was formed by the ancestor of Yuanheyin, after fifty years of hard work, it has stood firm for thousands of years, and will never lose to a few golden core cultivators! "


    He thought for a while, and soon calmed down, focusing all his mind on Yin Leizhu.


    On the Tianzhu Peak, many disciples sat on the ground. They had never experienced such a situation before, and they had many worries.


    "Don''t worry, our four-pole imperial thunder formation, as long as it is not a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm, it is absolutely impossible to break!"


    "We only need to recharge our energy, and when they become exhausted from attacking the battlefield, we will defeat them in one fell swoop!"


    "What is the Yunjian faction? When the former elders and elders Zhao come out, they will hit the door and completely destroy them!"


    The two cultivators of the coagulation state are always inspiring words.


    Under their encouragement, many disciples became excited, and from time to time they raised their arms and shouted, "Fight back!"


    "Give them something awesome!"


    "Does the Qixiu sect actually dare to do something to our swordsmanship and seek death?"


    Zhou Shu stood in a corner, meditating to himself.


    In this situation, there is nothing he can do with his cultivation base, just follow the arrangement. But this is only temporary. When the sect can win, of course he must work hard, but when the sect is bound to lose, he must find a chance to escape. He can do a lot of things for the sect, except for death.


    If there is no way back, he has to work hard, but he has a way back to retreat.


    Right now the cultivators are in the Three Peaks, the secret realm of Lengwu Mountain is unguarded, and he can enter at any time. There, he is safe enough.


    But when he leaves, he has to take away the people he wants to take. If he can, he will try to keep some seeds for the martial arts.


    After all, it wasn''t a few years ago, when he couldn''t do anything, he could only watch Wuwangmen perish.


    I don''t know what Yangmei and the others are doing now. Xu Lie and Zhu Dashan are inner disciples and they must be on Qinghe Peak. The Snow Fragrant Garden of Yangmei is close to Guguang Peak. It should be on Guguang Peak. And Shaofeng Garden is close to Chuiyun Peak, and Li Aojian should be there.


    As for Yan Yue, she is still in the family, and the struggle between the Yunjian School and the Heyin School will not affect her temporarily, so it should be the safest.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise in the distance, and a thunder light as thick as ten feet across the black sky slammed down!


    In the thunder light, a cultivator riding a Scarlet Cloud Beast was instantly wiped out, not even a bit of ashes was found.


    "stop."


    Ding Yuan outside the big formation waved his hand.


    Several cultivators shrank back with fear on their faces.


    The cultivators of the Yunjian faction have just arrived here. It''s not too dark here. They planned to go in a little bit more, but before they took a few steps, the cultivator who walked in the front suffered thunder. It disappears directly into flying smoke.


    "The power of the formation is really great."


    "The Holland School can stand for thousands of years, and this formation has played a big role."


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal, it just caused a thunder and lightning on the edge. If you go inside, there will be more thunder and lightning, and it can trigger hundreds of lightning at most. No matter how strong you are, you can''t stand it."


    In the crowd, some people whispered.


    Ding Yuan glanced at him, with a little disdain on his face, and turned around and said, "Brother Niu, I seemed to hear you before coming. This big array is nothing great, even without me, you just rushed in and broke it. Is it?"


    A cultivator with a beard strode out and glared at Ding Yuan, "I was, what happened?"


    This person is a handsome man, one of the elders of the Yunjian School.


    Ding Yuan snorted, "Then ask Brother Niu to show us your skills."


    Niu Caihe took out a big golden umbrella, "It''s just a broken thunder formation, what is it? The golden umbrella made by Lao Tzu is the nemesis of thunder and lightning. If you don''t believe it, you can''t resist this thunder formation? Do you think we can''t do without you? , I still rushed in alone!"


    Ding Yuan waved his hand, "Then please stop."


    "Brother Niu, Junior Brother Ding, why bother? Everyone was sent to break the Heyin, so what kind of infighting is happening here. Junior Brother Ding, quickly get your things out, but we have spent hundreds of years in Yunjian faction. What is refined is now an opportunity."


    There are cultivators on the side playing round the field.


    But both of them looked away, not looking at all.


    Niu Caihe yelled, and opened the two-foot-square gilt umbrella, his figure flashed, and he broke into the big formation directly.


    There was a crackling, and the thunder fell in an instant, Niu Caihe''s figure was completely blocked by the thunder.


    The speed of Niu Caihe was extremely fast, and it was a few hundred feet in a swipe, struggling forward in the thunder light, and in the blink of an eye, it was not far from the nearest Guguang Peak.


    There was a smile on his face, "It''s nothing more than that, I will break the formation alone, and the credit will be mine at that time, let Ding Yuan lose your face!"


    The gilt umbrella he refined, the fourth-tier mid-range, can be regarded as a very strong defensive magic weapon, no wonder he has such confidence.


    Shen Wen at the top of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion smiled slightly, "Have you finally come in?"


    A white light suddenly vacated from his seat and hit Yin Leizhu. In an instant, there was a loud thunder. Yin Leizhu''s burst of noise seemed to explode, and the tangled blue wires inside suddenly entangled into a very thick electricity. snake.


    "go with!"


    The electric snake left Yin Leizhu, and the sky above the Three Peaks suddenly split, as if opening a door of thunder, hundreds of thousands of thick thunder and lightning lost their restraints rushed down like a tide, all together. Fight against the cattle.


    Niu Caihe didn''t know well, so he quickly used the fastest escape technique to escape, and at the same time folded the gilt umbrella to protect the whole person.


    The thunder and lightning covered it as usual, drowning and drowning the cattle in the blink of an eye.


    Bang!


    The light burst, and it was as bright as day.


    In the thunder light, a figure flew out slantingly and fell out of the formation, unable to move for a long time.


    Niu Caihe is a Golden Core Cultivator in the end, with a lot of life-saving methods. When Lightning touched his body, he instantly used four defensive magic weapons, the lowest of which was the third-tier middle-grade.


    At the same time, Jindan protects the body and protects the soul.


    But Rao was so, he was also seriously injured, and there was no fighting power in the past few days.


    The gilt umbrella was completely shattered and was beaten into dust by the lightning, and none of the other magic weapons remained, turned into flying smoke.


    Several cultivators of the Yunjian faction rushed forward, helped the cattle and picked them away, and carefully protected them.


    The faces of the Yunjian cultivators were all shocked, this great formation was too terrifying, even the Golden Core Realm cultivators would be seriously injured, and the other cultivators were not dead when they entered.


    Some people even thought of retreating.


    And Ding Yuan next to him, without looking at him, with a lot of disdain on his face, thought, "Don''t want me, can you do it? Those who look at me will have to pay a price."


    A Golden Core Realm cultivator hurriedly stepped forward, "Junior Brother Ding, we only increased the casualties and demoralized, and it is up to you to act."


    "understood."


    Ding Yuan nodded.


    (p: Thank you for your support~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 221: King Kong puppet

    On the flying boat in the distance, Zhang Yuan also had a hint of surprise on his face, and he stroked his beard, "The lotus sect is really not to be underestimated. This kind of battle really cannot be broken by a golden core cultivator. Even if I do it, It''s a lot of trouble and some time."


    Yuan Li stared at the mirrored wall, "I heard that Monk Yuan Heyin, the patriarch of the Heyin Sect at the time, was a master of formation. She arranged this formation by herself and laid the foundation for the Heyin School for a thousand years. It is truly powerful. "


    Zhang Yuan shook his head slightly, "Let��s see how the Yunjian faction copes."


    Yuan Liwei sighed, "I hope Ding Yuan''s results can break the formation, otherwise we will stay in vain for so many years."


    "We must break the Heyin school. Such a basic school is not good for our Tianliu school."


    Zhang Yuan nodded, "They use the formation like this, and it consumes a lot of money, so it shouldn''t last long."


    On the fifth floor of the Buddhist Scripture Pavilion


    Shen Wen sighed slightly, "If Junior Sister Zhao presided over, most of the Golden Core Cultivators are already dead, it''s a pity."


    He knows that Zhao Yueru''s research on the formation method is very in-depth, especially for the four-pole imperial thunder formation, and the effect of presiding over the operation is much better than him.


    "Quickly put the spirit stone."


    "Yes, elder, you also take a break, they should not attack right away."


    Several cultivators hurriedly placed the spirit stones on the stone platform. The hundreds of thunder and lightning just evacuated nearly a thousand high-grade spirit stones, and Shen Wen''s spiritual power also consumed a lot.


    "See, this is the power of our big formation!"


    "That''s a Golden Core Cultivator. There were at most five miles away from us just now. I felt his pressure. I thought he was dead, but he died, hahaha!"


    "Of course, our Dutch school is very strong!"


    Seeing this scene close at hand, on the top of Gu Guangfeng, many disciples were excited and shouted.


    There was a lot of excitement on Zhang Haoran''s face in the hall. "Okay, why didn''t you die!"


    It seems that the four-pole imperial thunder formation is unbreakable, and the Yunjian faction has no way to attack it.


    Zhou Shu on Tianzhu Peak. I also saw all this in my eyes, but there were still some worries in my eyes, the power of the four-pole imperial thunder formation, Yunjian faction would not fail to understand, and dare to attack. There must be some support, but what is it?


    He was puzzled.


    But soon, he saw it.


    "Qinghe Peak? Isn''t Gu Guangfeng the nearest?"


    Ding Yuan shook his head, "First hit Qinghe Peak."


    "Okay, Junior Brother Ding, you have the final say."


    A trace of satisfaction flashed across Ding Yuan''s face, leading everyone to the front of the Qinghe Peak. He walked off the Qingxieniu, and a Naxu ring flashed on his finger, and in a blink of an eye. A huge thing suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    It is a giant of organs, as high as four feet. Just standing there makes everyone on the side feel a great sense of oppression.


    The organ giant is incomparably dark, without a trace of luster, and the whole body is engraved with weird runes, a stalwart body, round and fine joints, limbs as thick as seven feet, and a cold and fierce face. Everywhere seems to be showing, it has the infinite power of despair.


    Many of the Yunjian cultivators saw this thing for the first time, their eyes straightened, and they couldn''t move away.


    "Is this a magic weapon?"


    "This giant? Was it made by Uncle Ding?"


    "It''s so big. It''s incredible. Just looking at it makes me feel incredibly powerful."


    Ding Yuan paused, and looked around, "Yes, this is the King Kong puppet I refined. With it, breaking the formation is easy. Start!"


    Mind and mind gather, and read the law.


    The King Kong puppet started to move, the square head turned around, making a creaking sound, and then took a big step towards the mountain.


    Every step was four feet away, and the ground was shaken uncontrollably and vigorously.


    A golden core cultivator stared at the King Kong puppet, "Junior Brother Ding, there is nothing wrong with it, do you need our help?"


    Ding Yuan shook his head with a confident expression on his face, "No, I am enough. Please pay attention, and immediately besiege after I destroy the formation on this mountain."


    "it is good."


    The Golden Core Cultivator nodded, then turned around and said, "Everyone prepares, do it any time after breaking the formation! Junior Brother Yang, Junior Brother Qiu, you take people to block other mountains and set up defenses! Once the formation is broken, they will definitely flee. Don��t let a hollywood cultivator run out!"


    "know."


    The two golden cores took their orders and left with many cultivators swiftly, enclosing the large array like iron barrels.


    The King Kong puppet strode towards the mountain, slap, a lightning bolt fell on it, but after emitting a white light, it disappeared without a trace on it, and it did not seem to cause any damage.


    The disciple on the Qinghe Peak put down his cheering arms, and his face showed some suspicion.


    "what is this?"


    "What''s the situation, just walked in like this?"


    "It looks scary."


    In the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, some practitioners looked confused, "What is this?"


    Shen Wen frowned, "It looks like a mechanism puppet, but it''s much taller. It turns out that the Yunjian faction is studying mechanism art, but what is the use of the puppet? Do they expect to use this mechanism person to break the defense of the big formation?"


    "Organization puppet? It''s just a trail."


    Shen Wen shook his head, "They use this, I''m afraid there will be something behind Don''t be afraid to tell Qinghe Peak to step up guard."


    "Yes." The repairer answered.


    Shen Wen raised his eyebrows, "Let you see the power of the big formation!"


    With a flash of white light around him, Yin Leizhu''s electric snake took shape, and the sky portal opened. Hundreds of thunder and lightning flashed across the sky and smashed towards the puppet.


    The world faded instantly, and the puppet was completely enveloped in electric light.


    "The mechanism puppet is just a dead thing. With this, you want to rush into the four-pole thunder array?" There was a slight contempt at the corner of his mouth.


    But soon he was startled, "How is it possible?"


    The thunder light was like a sea, completely surrounding the puppets, but the puppets did not move at all, nor did they stop, and they still walked forward steadily.


    The hundred thunder and lightning that can destroy the fourth-order magic weapon and injure the Golden Core Realm cultivator has no effect on the puppet.


    "Hehe, still want to block my King Kong puppet?"


    Ding Yuan smiled slightly, his eyes were quite contemptuous, "I got the inheritance of the public transport class! What can I do with a mere thunder formation?"


    Du Ze, a Golden Core Cultivator next to him, saw this scene and let go of a lot of worries, and muttered, "It took our Yunjian faction for nearly a hundred years of accumulation, and countless rare materials have been used on it. Finally, it was not in vain. It has shown its usefulness."


    The cultivators in the cloud all shouted, as if victory was in hand.


    And the disciple on Qinghe Peak over there watched the King Kong puppet step by step, looking depressed.


    "What are you doing? Go up and fight!"


    A vein condensing cultivator yelled at him, and immediately rushed out.


    "Yes, he is not afraid of the Thunder Array, but he may not be afraid of our cultivators. It''s just a dead thing. We just go up and defeat it!"


    "The cultivator of the Yunjian faction can''t come anyway, let''s go together and do it!"


    Someone took the lead, and the disciples immediately regained their fighting spirit and rushed toward the puppets. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 222: Break Qinghe Peak

    On the flying boat in the distance, Zhang Yuan''s eyes flashed with a light, "It was actually a King Kong puppet."


    Yuan Li doubted, "Is the elder seen?"


    "I''ve heard that I have seen a few small ones at auction before. They are quite powerful, and they can also fight against Golden Core Cultivators..." Zhang Yuan said slowly, showing some greedy expressions, "I can''t think of Ding. The original King Kong puppet was actually made, and it is so big that it is rare."


    Yuan Li was a little surprised, "This puppet seems to be just a dead thing, and it doesn''t work well. I''m afraid that it is not as good as a monster beast. Can it kill the Golden Core Cultivator?"


    "Just look at it."


    Zhang Yuan looked at the mirror wall and smiled triumphantly, "It consumes a lot of resources to refine the King Kong puppets. I''m afraid that our Tianliu Sect is a little strenuous, but we were taken out by the Yunjian faction, haha."


    Yuan Li smiled knowingly, "I really want to thank them."


    In front of the King Kong puppet, thirty or fifty disciples were already standing. There were vein condensing realms, foundation building realms, and even several bold Qi refining realms.


    "Go!"


    For a moment, the flying sword, the magic formula, and the magic weapon turned into streamers and shot towards the puppet.


    The most shining one is a Tier 4 flying sword, a sharp golden sword.


    Its owner is Shi Zhixing, a triple cultivator of the Condensation Vein Realm, and his strength is not under the Three Peaks Peak Master. It is said that it will be prepared to form a pill in two years.


    Shi Zhixing was also very accurate, and Feijian took the vajra puppet''s neck joint. According to his guess, it was mostly the puppet''s weakness, and the puppet was so huge that it should not be able to escape.


    After a while, the King Kong puppet did not stop, but still strode forward.


    Those attacks basically lost their effect.


    Shi Zhixing stared at the puppet, his expression extremely shocked.


    His sharp golden sword is extremely sharp, even Tier 4 materials can easily penetrate, but now after inserting the puppet''s neck three inches, he can no longer move forward. No matter how he mobilized his spiritual power, he was like a mud cow into the sea, and soon disappeared.


    "What material is this, what means. It can automatically absorb spiritual power? Is it a high-level material above the fifth level? Impossible. There is absolutely no person who can refine the fifth-level material in the Yunjian faction. The fifth-level material is only in the Yuan Ying state. Only cultivators can refine. If they have a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Stage, it doesn��t have to be so troublesome to attack us, but what is going on with this mechanism person?"


    There were countless thoughts in his mind, but he didn''t notice that the King Kong puppet had arrived in front of him.


    "Uncle Shi, go back!" someone exclaimed.


    Shi Zhixing suddenly raised his head and backed away quickly. As fast as a galloping horse, however, the King Kong puppet''s long arm swung it sideways and hit him directly.


    Snapped!


    Shi Zhixing was hit on a cliff hundreds of meters away, his body was almost embedded in the stone, and he turned into a pie of flesh and blood, and he could not die anymore.


    At that moment, no matter how Shi Zhixing used the tactics to protect the body, no matter how he used the treasure to protect the body, there was no effect. It was a power he could not resist.


    The King Kong puppet continued forward, and the blood on his arm kept falling.


    A sword is stuck in it. There are also many ice residues and water stains, all traces of magic weapons.


    The disciples looked shocked, and they couldn''t stop backing away.


    Even Shi Zhixing was killed by a single blow, and the other disciples were immediately frightened. Some of them even started to run around panicking like a headless fly.


    At this moment, a cultivator suddenly stood up, his beard was like iron, and his face was as firm as a wood carving. Looking straight at the King Kong puppet, he suddenly shouted, "Step on the ground, go!"


    I saw his right foot stomped vigorously. The ground immediately vibrated, as if an earthquake, dozens of cracks appeared in the ground instantly, and they continued to spread.


    The puppet was on the crack, tilted, and it was about to crumble. Fall into the cracks.


    "Unexpectedly, there are practitioners, but it is not enough."


    Ding Yuan, with his eyes closed, conveyed a sense of consciousness. The puppet jumped up with a kick on his feet, and his body was hundreds of feet away when he landed.


    Snapped!


    With his long arms swung out, the cliff in front of him instantly turned into countless rubble, scattered everywhere.


    Zhu Dashan looked anxious and shouted to Xu Lie repeatedly, "Brother Xu, go back, you can''t beat him!"


    "It looks so big, but so flexible, but there must be some way to knock it down!"


    Xu Lie''s eyes flashed, while thinking about countermeasures, he stepped back unwillingly.


    If you retreat again, you will be at the main hall on the top of the peak. The peak master and seven cultivators of the veins are guarding the formation eye. If the formation eye is destroyed, the four-pole imperial thunder formation will not be far from collapse.


    "The low-level disciples all retreat!"


    The three elderly Condensing Vein Cultivators came out of the main hall and looked at the King Kong puppet with stern expressions. There was a firm and determined aura in their eyes, called seeing death as home.


    In order to protect the front line, death has to fight.


    On the flying boat, Yuan Li sighed, "This puppet is really powerful, and it has reached a certain level of power. It is simply a force to drop for ten guilds. Any magic weapon in the Condensation Stage has no effect on it."


    Zhang Yuan shook his head, "Even the Golden Core Realm is similar. Unless there is a fifth-order magic weapon, or an extremely delicate magic trick, it will not be hurt, but even if it can hurt the puppet, it will not be of great use, at most. Even if there is power to fight, in the end we will lose.


    Yuan Li deeply agrees, "The puppet is not afraid of pain or injury, and its endurance is far better than that of the cultivator. As long as there is a supply of spirit stones, it can keep attacking. It is difficult for the cultivator to deal with it."


    Zhang Yuan''s expression was a bit solemn, "There is also Ding Yuan who manipulates puppets who can manipulate puppets within dozens of miles, and his consciousness is not much worse than mine. If there is no such a powerful **** You can''t manipulate such a puppet, and Yunjian faction really can''t do without him. I''m afraid that there is a secret method to increase spiritual consciousness in the inheritance of the public transport class he got, and this must be obtained."


    "What the elder said is."


    Qinghe Peak has become a mess.


    The few Vein Condensation Cultivators who had just stood up looked like a mantra arm as a car, and they were run over by the King Kong puppet within a dozen breaths, and died.


    Many disciples fled in a panic, only a few disciples were still watching.


    "Retreat."


    Shen Wen on the Tianzhu Peak reluctantly gave the order.


    If there is a Golden Core Cultivator, you can still deal with the King Kong puppet for a while, but now there is no way to resist it, either retreat or die.


    Miao Xiu on the Qinghe Peak, connected with a few condensed veins realm cultivators, glanced at the vajra puppet that was destroying wanton, hate in her heart, but she could only hurriedly pick up the Tier 5 magic weapon in the eyes of the formation and head towards Tianzhu Peak. Fly up.


    "Everyone retreats to Tianzhu Peak!"


    For a time, many cloud crossings flew up one after another and retreated to Tianzhu Peak.


    Without defense, in only a quarter of an hour, the King Kong puppet captured the top of Qinghe Peak. Almost all the buildings were destroyed. The main hall in the center collapsed completely and turned into a pile of rubble. There were ruined walls and dead repairers everywhere. It''s terrible.


    The powerful destructive power shocked everyone.


    And more terrible things came soon, the four-pole imperial thunder formation suddenly missed one pole, and a corner of the sky collapsed in a few breaths.


    The big array revealed a flaw.


    "Add Lingshi!"


    Shen Wen roared in a low voice, his face was a little distorted, and the spiritual power in his body and the spiritual power in the formation were poured into Yin Leizhu like a flood.


    I can''t care about anything. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 223: select

    Seeing that a corner of the big formation was missing, Yuan Li''s expression changed slightly, and he looked at Zhang Yuan, "Elder, do you want to do it?"


    Zhang Yuan waved his hand, "No hurry."


    "When will it be?"


    Zhang Yuan thought for a while, "Heyin School won''t just fall down like this, look again."


    A hint of suspicion flashed in Yuan Li''s eyes, "Weird, what about the other Golden Core Realms of the Heyin Sect? The five sects have lost two hunters, and there is not only one Shen Wen who is struggling to support. At the time of life and death, Zhao Yueru will be closed Deadlock, it''s time to come out too. If she comes out, the Heyin faction should be able to play a dozen."


    Zhang Yuan nodded, "Yes, Zhao Yueru''s Snow Soul sword intent back then could not be resisted even by our cultivators. She hasn''t come out until now. I think either she failed to break through and died, or she was not in the sect at all. in."


    Qinghe Peak was destroyed, the big formation was missing a bit, and the disciples of the Heyin Sect were all palpitated.


    The cultivators on Chuiyun Peak and Gu Guangfeng looked flustered, with a lot of confusion in their eyes, and felt like they didn''t know what to do.


    "It''s over, it really came in..."


    "What is that mechanism monster? Even the big formation was defeated by it. How is it good now?"


    "Are we going to be wiped out by the Yunjian faction? We are all crowded together now, and we can''t escape. We would have known that we would not enter the battle."


    In the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, Shen Wen''s face was pale, the Qinghe Peak was broken just now, and one pole was missing. In order to maintain the circle not collapsing, he almost consumed 90% of his spiritual power, and the spiritual stones on the side were also much less.


    "Yunli."


    Yun Li''s face was worried, but his voice remained steady, "Elder, disciples are here."


    Shen Wen��s voice sounded a little haggard, "Use the Yangzhou I gave you to pick up some people, Xu Rong and Hong Yuan from Gu Guangfeng, Cao Bu and Zhou Shu from Chuiyunfeng, and Huayu from Qinghefeng. , Lu Qi, wait, and then go to Chuiyun Peak to wait."


    "Elder?"


    Yun Li was startled. Most of the people mentioned by Shen Wen are talented disciples in the door. Of course he understood what Shen Wen meant by saying this. Shen Wen was already planning for the worst, and the Great Array would soon be unable to keep it. The lotus sect is afraid of extinction, so some seeds must be reserved for the sect.


    Shen Wen said slowly, "Yun Li, you have also seen that we have nothing to do with the puppet giant. Now the three poles can barely support, but if you break the peak, the big formation will be destroyed. When the next war starts, I can''t take care of it. Others, when the battle breaks, you immediately take them to the Luowang Valley, where Elder Liu and Elder Xu are my old friends. Maybe you can temporarily save you, wait for the former Elder and Elder Zhao to come out. Make plans."


    Yun Li was a little sad, and did not say anything for a while.


    Shen Wen sighed, and fleeing to Luowanggu was already the best way he could think of. All that was left was surrender, but the Thousand Years of Heyin Sect would be destroyed.


    He never wanted this.


    "In fact, it is very difficult to do this. The Yunjian faction has made a lot of preparations this time, and has deployed a lot of battles on the periphery, and we are more than 5,000 miles from Luowanggu. I don''t know if you can rush over. Wait for me. I will try my best to hold a few golden cores. Then Yin Leizhu will be detonated to let you find a chance.


    "Elder, detonate Yin Leizhu? Then you..."


    Yun Li was taken aback, Yin Leizhu was a fifth-order top-grade magic weapon. For thousands of years, it has been nourished with sky thunder, and the thunder power contained in it is simply unimaginable. Once it detonates, I am afraid that no one will survive within tens of miles.


    Shen Wen decided to pave the way for him with death.


    Shen Wen had a detached indifference on his face, "Yun Li, you must rush over. The success or failure is in this one move, and the Heyin faction is on you."


    Yun Li stood quietly for a while, nodded solemnly, "Disciple understands."


    Shen Wen nodded, clasped his palms together and smiled, "Today''s trend is death. If we can continue the Heyin School, the old man will die without regret."


    Faced with life and death, but there is no sorrow, he has already put life and death out of control.


    "You take this Naxu Ring. It contains the accumulation of my Dutch school over the years and many necessary classics. If you can go out, you can rely on it to rejuvenate, and if you can''t go out, you will destroy it."


    Shen Wen took out a black Naxu ring, cherished and handed it to Yun Li. As an elder, he had to consider the worst plan at any time, and he was already prepared.


    Yun Lizai carefully collected it, bowed and saluted, with a tragic expression.


    At this time, there was a voice from below, "In fact, there is another way."


    A cultivator with a slightly solemn expression came over slowly, but it was Zhou Shu.


    At this time, the Tianzhu Peak was very chaotic, and the disciples guarding the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion were also busy mobilizing the spirit stone. Zhou Shu went all the way without being hindered.


    Shen Wen frowned, "Zhou Shu, what do you want to say?"


    Yunli took a few steps closer, "Zhou Shu, stay here, and you will go with me later."


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly, "Can you go? Luo Wanggu is more than 5,000 miles away from here, no matter how clever Master Yun is, no matter how fast the magic weapon is, it is impossible to escape the pursuit of the golden core cultivator, but the opposite is There are five golden pills."


    Shen Wen''s face turned dark, and he didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    He didn''t know these, but now, he has no other way to think of it.


    Originally thought that the four-pole imperial thunder formation was sufficient to defend against Yunjian faction''s attacks, so he called all his disciples to Sanfeng to concentrate on protection. As a result, the great formation was broken by the organ puppets. The original method suddenly became a cocoon. It''s hard to escape.


    Yun Li knows a lot about Zhou Shu, knowing that Zhou Shu would never talk like this for no reason, and his heart moved, "Zhou Shu, do you have another way?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I can''t say that I am sure, but the chance of survival is much greater than that of escaping to Luowanggu."


    Shen Wen looked at Zhou Shu intently, "Say, what is it?"


    "Secret realm," Zhou Shu said earnestly, "The secret realm is in Lengwu Mountain, only a few hundred miles away from here, so it''s easy to pass."


    Yun Li had a sudden stop and exclaimed, "Yes, we have a secret realm!"


    Shen Wen looked heavy and shook his head, "I have seen Elder Zhao��s jade slip. The secret realm has no spiritual knowledge and no flying, and it is extremely dangerous. Even the Golden Core Realm cultivator can��t survive. With your cultivation base, I��m afraid to enter. How many will die, how can it be possible to come out alive?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Shen Wen and said cautiously, "Elder, the chance of going there is definitely greater than going to Luowanggu, I can promise."


    "What can you guarantee?"


    Shen Wen''s voice is very stern, "If we enter the secret realm, we will put all our hopes of the Heyin School on it. Is such an important matter tied to your guarantee?"


    At this critical moment, he could believe in Yun Li, but he could not believe in Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If the elders don''t believe me, there is nothing I can do. There is so much I can say."


    Going on, his secret will be revealed.


    Shen Wen stared at Zhou Shu for a long time, sighed, and turned to Yunli, "Yunli, what do you think?"


    Yun Li thought for a while, and said with a serious expression, "Elder, I don''t know what to say, but I know that what Junior Brother Zhou said and what to do is done every time."


    Shen Wen was startled slightly, and after thinking about it, it seemed to be the case. Since Zhou Shu started, he has done everything he has to do, even things that seem unbelievable or even vain are also successful.


    While thinking about it, a loud noise suddenly came from a distance.


    Boom!


    "It''s not good! That mechanism monster has begun to attack Gu Guangfeng!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 224: Missing people

    Shen Wen''s expression suddenly changed, letting go of his spiritual exploration, his face became more solemn.


    In the center of the formation, using the formation, he only needs a small amount of spiritual knowledge to observe most positions in the formation.


    On the peak of Gu Guangfeng, the King Kong puppet walked in stride like no one, and thunder light struck it. It just looked at it as nothing, without stopping at all.


    Several disciples rushed forward, each performing unique skills.


    But as long as the cultivator is touched a little bit by the King Kong puppet, it immediately becomes a vague pool of flesh and blood, which is terrible.


    Countless disciples looked terrified and kept moving back. The scene that had happened on Qinghe Peak was seeing to repeat itself.


    "You go!"


    Shen Wen shouted angrily, there was no peace in the past.


    He knew very well that at most half an hour later, Gu Guangfeng would be broken by the puppet, and the big formation would completely collapse.


    Yunli looked cautious, "Where to go?"


    "Whatever you do!"


    Shen Wen almost yelled, "But if the lotus pie is gone, I won''t let you go!"


    "The disciple understands!"


    Yun Li took a serious look at Shen Wen, without saying more, pulling Zhou Shu out quickly.


    After walking to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, Yunli took out a golden boat. The boat grew up in an instant and turned into a four-foot-long boat with glittering golden light and enclosed all sides. It looked very extraordinary.


    The fourth-order flying magic weapon, Yangzhou, comes with defense and acceleration techniques, which is Shen Wen''s treasure.


    "Junior Brother Zhou, let''s go."


    Yun Li used a magic trick, Lou Chuan opened a door, and the two hurried in.


    Yang Zhou flew up quickly, like a golden lightning, and instantly disappeared from Tianzhu Peak.


    There was a trace of doubt in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "Where are we going, Uncle Yun?"


    Yun Li manipulated Yang Zhou without turning his head back, "I still call me brother, I''m used to it. Let''s go to Gu Guangfeng to find someone."


    "and then?"


    "Listen to you."


    Yun Li replied very briefly, "Luo Wanggu definitely cannot rush past."


    "I see." Zhou Shu nodded, "Brother, I want to take a few more people."


    "Well, but don''t delay. Our time is tight."


    Before long, Yang Zhou fell on Guguang Peak, and many disciples were busy using Duyun to escape, and few people noticed.


    Zhou Shu let go of his spiritual knowledge and quickly found the person he was looking for. "Yang Mei, come here!"


    Yang Mei was in a daze in the corner. She stood in a daze, and kept muttering, "Why is it like this again? I have been having such nightmares. It was terrible. Until later I met my brother, the nightmare did not continue to pester me, but Why is the dream happening again now, father. Mother, where are you..."


    Her eyes were dizzy, her preface was not followed by words, and her expression was so pitiful that people couldn''t help but want to protect and pity.


    Seeing her motionless, Zhou Shu walked quickly over, "Yang Mei, follow me."


    "Ah, brother!"


    Yangmei seemed to wake up. There were a few huge tears in the eyes suddenly, and they rushed over, "Brother, don''t leave me...uuu..."


    "Do not worry."


    Zhou Shu touched her hair. He picked it up and went back to Yangzhou.


    Yang Mei was crying, not as strong as she used to be, and she didn''t let go of holding Zhou Shu.


    Over there, Yun Li also found the cultivator he was looking for, a total of seven people. All have entered Yangzhou.


    Yun Li glanced at Yang Mei and said in understanding, "Junior Brother, come on, do you have any more?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s gone, Chuiyun Peak and Tianzhu Peak are still there. After Brother Xu and the others left Qinghe Peak, they should now be on Tianzhu Peak."


    "I haven''t seen him before, now it''s almost time to come back," Yun Li nodded and led Yang Zhou to fly away. "Xu Lie must take away. His temperament will definitely not surrender to Yunjian faction. Array, most of them are going to die."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think so."


    In fact, for most of the Heyin school disciples, once they break through the formation and cannot escape, they will definitely surrender to the Yunjian faction. What the Yunjian faction wants is only resources and should not be rushed out. Most disciples still have a chance.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, it is common for cultivators to change sects.


    It''s just that for the disciples who value the lotus school, breaking the formation is death, such as Xu Lie, Yun Li and so on.


    As for the Golden Core Cultivator, as long as he doesn''t care about the sect, it is not difficult to escape alone, but Shen Wen cherishes the sect very much, and he would rather die to preserve the sect''s thousand-year foundation and leave the seeds.


    However, Zhou Shu was different. He finally found a sect like the Heyin Sect. He really didn��t want to join the Yunjian Sect. Moreover, as a surrendered cultivator, he cared about other people��s wishes for his life and death and suffered humiliation. He would never I hope so, so if there is a chance, he will leave.


    On Chuiyun Peak, many outside disciples crowded together, and the Shaofeng Garden was the closest to Chuiyun Peak, and they also arrived here early.


    Qinghe Peak was broken, and now Gu Guangfeng was being beaten again. When they heard these news, they couldn''t suppress the fear in the heart, cringed, and looking terrified.


    However, one person was not so frightened, and looked outside the peak from time to time, "I actually came here, and I don''t know how Lao Zhu and Xiao Zhou are."


    "Old Li, go!"


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu appeared in front of him, grabbed it and ran up.


    Li Aojian smiled suddenly, "Hahaha, I know you are fine, where are you taking me?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but cursed, "He is heartless, the sect is about to die, and he laughed so happily."


    "The sect is always missing, as long as the sword is still there, I care about the sword, not the sect." Li Aojian shook his head and said something quite philosophical.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and stood still and said, "I want to leave here. If you want to stay, I won''t drag you."


    It suddenly occurred to him that if Li Aojian didn''t care about the Heyin faction and decided to join the Yunjian faction, it wouldn''t be good for him to do so, and he couldn''t change the minds of others and force others to demand.


    Li Aojian smiled, "I said that I only care about swords. I can go wherever you want to go. I can practice swords anyway."


    "It''s dangerous there."


    Li Aojian''s eyes lit up, "Only in danger can show the true nature of sword repair, okay, I''ll go with you!"


    Zhou Shu smiled knowingly, "Let''s go, and then go to Tianzhu Peak to pick up Lao Zhu."


    Yang Zhou rose into the sky, and soon returned to Tianzhu Peak. His spiritual knowledge was useless, and Zhou Shu found Zhu Dashan in the crowd.


    Standing on a large rock, he was extremely prominent, and his mouth was always babbling and inspiring, "There will be a chance soon, everyone try to kill, the villain of the Yunjian faction, kill one by one!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "Kill a fart, come down."


    Zhu Dashan touched his head and walked down angrily, "Hey, Brother Zhou, what''s wrong?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to Yangzhou, "I and Lao Li are leaving here now, shall we go together?"


    Zhu Dashan glanced at the bottom of the mountain, bitterly, "Go? But..."


    Zhou Shu saw his look different, "But what?"


    "Senior Brother Xu, he got off the Qinghe Peak and rushed out of the formation with a few uncles. I wanted to go too, but he scolded him back."


    Zhu Dashan pointed to the foot of the mountain, "I don''t know if he can come back."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was a little startled, Xu Lie had a strong temper, and even rushed out directly.


    (PS: Thank you curtis and forget my monthly pass~ oops reward~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 225:

    Zhou Shu looked down a few times, but couldn''t see a trace.


    At this moment, Yun Li walked over quickly, "You go back to Yangzhou first."


    "Senior Brother Xu is out."


    "I know," Yun Li looked sad, "Now we are walking around the formation, we can bring him up if we can see, and if we can''t..."


    Zhou Shu was helpless, but he could only nod his head.


    Bang, bang!


    There were loud noises from the mountain peaks in the distance, and the houses on the top of the mountain seemed to have been hit by an earthquake.


    "Not leaving yet!"


    Several people heard a roar at the same time, apparently from Shen Wen in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion.


    Yunli said hurriedly, "Go!"


    Several people got on the Yangzhou, the golden light flashed, and flew out of the array.


    Just after flying out for a few miles, the sky suddenly lit up, and the dark clouds scattered all over the sky at an extremely fast speed, and the big formation that had persisted for not long was finally broken.


    The cultivators in the cloud that surrounded the big formation cheered.


    Ding Yuan nodded slightly and waved his hand, "Go! Break through the Dutch school, don''t let go of any of them!"


    After hearing the sound, thousands of cultivators swarmed into the Lotus Sect in all directions under the leadership of the two Golden Core Realms. On the periphery, nearly a thousand cultivators held the position, and an elder Jin Dan was patrolling everywhere to prevent the disciples of the Heyin Sect from escaping.


    The war has begun.


    In the air, Shen Wen''s face was pale, his hair was disheveled, and Yin Leizhu was in his hand. He confronted a Yunjian Jindan elder, Du Ze.


    "Du Ze, you really dare to do it!"


    Du Ze held a bronze drum in one hand and a golden hammer in the other. His expression was proud, "Is there anything I dare not, after waiting for decades, we finally have this opportunity. We will never miss it. I tell you, Shen Wen, From today there will be no more Holland Pie!"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Shen Wen''s eyes were as sharp as electricity, "I, the Thousand Year Foundation of the Heyin Sect, can you move it? You can occupy it for a few days at most. When the five hunting elders come back, you have to return everything!"


    Du Ze looked up to the sky and laughed, "Hahaha, do you still expect them to come back? I tell you. Your elder Jin has died in Qingyuan Valley now, and Yuan Jianyi, he will not last long!"


    "what!"


    Shen Wen''s eyes were about to split, "You also moved your hands and feet in the hunting of the Five Sects?"


    "You are going to die soon. Ask so much what to do, eat me and beat the mountain drum!" Du Ze struck the bronze drum hard, and several solid sound waves flew out, making Shen Wen back again and again.


    "Unsurprisingly, forcibly maintaining a one-pole formation, now you have no spiritual power at all. Today is your death date!"


    Du Ze looked at Shen Wen with an even more arrogant expression. The drum and tremor hammer in his hands became more violent.


    Shen Wen gritted his teeth. Usually this Du Ze, he can defeat him in a quarter of an hour, but now the loss of spiritual power is too great, and he is powerless.


    In the middle section of Tianzhu Peak, two cultivators are fighting fiercely.


    "Haha, you are defeated, and you are going to lose again today!" Shao Nongyue shook the folding fan, sending out white streamers, pointing with arrogance.


    On the other side, Ge Li didn''t have any expression on his face. He did not speak, but handed out the long sword one by one.


    Shao Nongyue was a little dumbfounded, "Huh? You have reached the point where the sword intent is transformed?"


    Ge Li was still expressionless, but the sword in his hand was much faster.


    Fighting scenes are everywhere. There are also many places where the disciples of the Heyin school were chased so much that they fell directly on the ground begging for mercy and let them be mermaid.


    As for the Chuiyun Peak that was not destroyed by the King Kong puppets, many disciples of the Heyin School relied on the small formation on the peak to entangle with the Yunjian Cultivators. Still have contacts.


    Under Gu Guangfeng, Ding Yuan manipulated the King Kong puppet to search and destroy wantonly, and he was contented with pride.


    "This is power."


    Seeing the disciples of the Holland School fleeing everywhere, he smiled disdainfully, "When I have enough resources, I can make a King Kong puppet that can rival the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, even the mechanism flying dragon. Try to do it, who is my opponent at that time? Hahahaha!"


    "Organ Flying Dragon, an organ puppet rumored to be able to fly?"


    "Yes, but it''s more than that! It''s more than a puppet. The flying dragon in the record is dozens of miles long and roams freely in the air. It''s like a mobile fortress. No flying magic weapon can compare with it."


    "That must be very expensive."


    "I don''t know, but I think that the most powerful mechanism flying dragon needs all the resources of dozens of Heyin faction at least," Ding Yuan suddenly changed his expression, "Who, who is talking to me?"


    An old man suddenly appeared in front of him with a satisfied smile between his eyes, "It''s me, Ding Yuan."


    "How did you come here and why do you know my name?"


    Ding Yuan''s eyes went straight, and he quickly backed away several tens of feet. He didn''t even notice someone so close to him. How could this be possible?


    "You are too proud of your form, otherwise, with your spiritual knowledge, you should be aware of it."


    The old man is the Zhang Yuan of Tianliu Zong, he smiled slightly, "You have a good idea, follow us in the future, when you get to my sect, you will have all the resources."


    "What nonsense!"


    Ding Yuan''s expression stunned, and several divine senses issued, "King Kong puppet, come on!"


    "It''s not good to be disobedient."


    Zhang Yuan shook his head and swiped his right hand lightly. The air immediately became stagnant, forming an extremely wide transparent wall in front of the two of them like an ice-like wall continuously extending outward , Until the range of nearly one hundred feet is completely enclosed.


    Ding Yuan''s figure was shocked, "Original God Wall? You are a cultivator of Yuanying Realm..."


    The Primordial God Wall, a method that can only be practiced by the cultivators of the Primordial Infant Realm, forms the barrier of the Primordial God. Although it cannot restrain attacks such as magic weapons and tactics, it can almost completely block the divine consciousness. It just restrains Ding Yuan and prevents him from manipulating puppets. .


    Without the manipulation of God''s consciousness, the King Kong puppet suddenly walked on the spot, hitting the ground one after another, and the ground continued to collapse and sink.


    Zhang Yuan said lightly, "Go and bring the puppet over and follow me."


    Ding Yuan was a little dazed. He was just as proud and suppressed in a blink of an eye. How could this happen?


    "Not willing?"


    Zhang Yuan fussed his beard, "Your technique is not for destroying this kind of small sect. Only by following me, you will have more room for development and the future is limitless."


    Ding Yuan''s thoughts are tumbling like a tide, and the future is limitless. How is it possible?


    Thinking about this kind of thing, after the monk takes him away, he will definitely force him to do things for the sect like a slave. How can this be done? In Yunjian sent arrogant orders, but want to go to other sects to be slaves?


    Must find a way to escape.


    Ding Yuan saluted, "Senior, you have misunderstood. The younger generation didn''t get any inheritance. They just accidentally saw the mechanism puppet''s manufacturing method from an ancient book. I didn''t expect it to succeed. It is really unexpected. As for the mechanism flying dragon, It''s completely the younger generation''s own delusion, and the younger generation simply can''t do it."


    "Hehe, are you a three-year-old boy?"


    A flash of light flashed in Zhang Yuan''s eyes, "Ding Yuan, I can call your name, so I naturally know what you have done. You can just hand over the things in the Lu King''s tomb honestly."


    Ding Yuan was shocked, unable to speak for a while.


    (To be continued.)

 Chapter 226: Falling Sun Boat

    "How do you know the tomb of King Lu?"


    Ding Yuan''s body trembled, and his face was full of fear.


    "If you want people to know it, you can''t do it yourself."


    Zhang Yuan laughed, and there was a lot of chill in his words, "Do you think you are doing very clean? The four repairmen who explored the tomb with you, but not all of them were killed by you."


    Ding Yuan thought of the past, and his eyes were full of doubts, "How is it possible? They are all obviously poisoned by psychedelic, mentally disordered, and exploded the golden core in the formation!"


    Everyone knows that if a Golden Core Cultivator blew a golden core, he should not survive.


    Zhang Yuan stared at him, "Really? But there is a cultivator, you have already broken most of the golden core, and the broken golden core has no power to explode, let alone he has practiced his body."


    "what����"


    Ding Yuan was stunned.


    "Back then, you and four practitioners explored the Lu King Tomb together, but you only got the inheritance of the public sports team, and you killed all four of them. You were cruel enough. After you got the inheritance of the public sports team, I escaped 500,000 miles and fled to the Qingyuan Mountain Range at the corner of Dongshengzhou, thinking it was all right?"


    Zhang Yuan��s voice was cold, and every word he said, ��The person who didn��t want to escape met us. After we got the news, he came here specially, so that you have nowhere to hide! We spent three years looking for you. It took another twenty years to wait for you, and now, this account should be paid."


    Ding Yuan''s face turned pale and red, and he said in a daze, "Who are you guys anyway?"


    There was a lot of arrogance on Zhang Yuan''s face, and he looked at the sky coldly, "Tianliu Zong! The sky is endless and will last forever. Only I, Tianliu, is worthy of the inheritance of the public transportation class!"


    "Tian Liuzong..."


    Ding Yuan was stunned for a moment, as if thinking of something, "So you took Qingxiafang City. Is it for me?"


    Zhang Yuan hummed coldly, "Not for you, but for inheritance! Just follow me honestly, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "What if I don''t leave? The inheritance is in my hands. You can still kill me. If you persecute me again. I will blew the golden core so that you can get nothing and die with me!"


    Ding Yuan gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and seemed to have spared his life.


    "Haha, blew the golden core?"


    ����d��ng����di��n��������say, .��.o��<s="arn:2p02p0"><srpp="/aasrp">s_();</srp>< /> Zhang Yuan had deep disdain in his eyes, "A person like you who is afraid of death will explode the golden core? Ridiculous, then you explode? You are really stupid to want to drag me into the water. Such a close golden core blew up. It is true that it will cause great harm to the cultivators of the Nascent Infant Realm, and even the physical body may be destroyed, but if I come to you, will I be unprepared?"


    He lifted his right hand, and a small bronze tower appeared in his hand.


    The five-level high-grade magic weapon, the canopy tower, the tower has five floors, and the square seat is golden. The surroundings are covered with mysterious runes, and green smoke is lingering. He threw up the situation, but did not feel a trace of spiritual power.


    "Do you think you hurt me?"


    Zhang Yuan looked at Ding Yuan coldly, "If you don''t want to die, just follow me."


    Looking at the dimly lit pagoda, Ding Yuan''s clenched fist slowly loosened. The ball seemed to be discouraged, and the whole person was deflated.


    He thought for a while and suddenly shouted, "Tianliu Sect is going to destroy five of our sects, help!"


    This is also a good calculation. This is the site of the Five Sects of the Heyin Sect in the Qingyuan Mountains. Tianliu Sect has an agreement with the Five Sects that they will not invade, and it is completely unreasonable to come here. Can make Zhang Yuan have some scruples.


    The Miserables who were still very interested before, once they were threatened, they thought of the benefits of the Dutch.


    Zhang Yuan didn''t expect it, and before he could stop it, Ding Yuan''s suffocated yell, through his spiritual power, spread for dozens of miles in an instant, and he heard it everywhere.


    The two cultivators who were fighting were a little stunned.


    "What, Tian Liuzong is also here?"


    "Are they here to save us? Or are they here to help Yunjian dispatch?"


    "Are they here to help us? Or are they here to fish in troubled waters?"


    For a time, many battles stopped, but several Golden Core Cultivators of the Yunjian faction recognized Ding Yuan��s voice, for fear that something happened to the King Kong puppet, it was the accumulation of the Yunjian faction for nearly a hundred years. Quickly abandon the battle at hand and head towards Gu Guangfeng.


    But there were a few battles, instead of stopping, the more they fought, the more intense they became.


    Shao Nongyue''s face was bloody, the previous Fengya was not there, and he was embarrassed to parry Ge Li''s attack. Ge Li was still expressionless, only the sword in his hand was even more fierce, and each style seemed to be a fight at all costs. In this move, the rain sword intent is vividly displayed.


    After only ten breaths, Shao Nongyue hit the sword and fled in a hurry.


    Ge Li chased him from defensive to offensive.


    In the air, Shen Wen looked decisive and confronted Du Ze, no one showed any sign of leaving.


    But dozens of miles away, a golden flying boat was desperately flying to Lengwu Mountain.


    "what happened?"


    "Why didn''t he chase?"


    In Yangzhou, several cultivators were very puzzled.


    Yun Li wiped the sweat on his face, recovered from the extremely tense situation, panted slightly, "I don''t know. Fortunately, I was chased shortly after."


    Just now they got off the Tianzhu Peak and used the high speed of the fourth-order magic weapon Yangzhou to rush out of the encirclement, but they didn''t go far before they met Qiu Hongliang, the elder of the Golden Core of the Yunjian School.


    When Qiu Hongliang saw Feizhou, he immediately chased him with three cultivators in the Ning Vein Realm.


    They had discussed before that one disciple of the Dutch school should not be allowed to escape. Every disciple of the Dutch school may carry important resources of the Dutch school, and it is inevitable to raise tigers after escaping. Must catch captive or kill them all.


    Yang Zhou was fast, but Yunli, who had just entered the Ning Vein Realm, was only manipulating Yang Zhou, unable to exert the best effect of the magic weapon. No matter how he manipulated it, it would be difficult to escape Qiu Hongliang''s tracking.


    Less than dozens of breaths, will be caught up.


    When Yun Li was about to give up, Qiu Hongliang suddenly stopped and stopped chasing.


    This surprised them very much, but they also felt extremely grateful.


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "No matter what the reason is, there is finally a chance now. There are still three Condensed Vein Realm Cultivators who should be easily thrown off."


    "Ok."


    Yun Li di��n di��n his head, and input a small amount of spiritual power into Yangzhou, "It will be there in a while."


    Snapped!


    As soon as the voice fell, a loud noise suddenly came from outside the Yangzhou.


    A violent blow hit the Yangzhou, and the inside of the boat suddenly turned around, and the disciples were staggered, their expressions were stunned that they didn''t know what had happened, and Yunli could no longer control Yangzhou.


    Yang Zhou was opened with a crack, spinning in the air, and falling continuously.


    Not far away, Qiu Hongliang was holding a weird long sword in his hand, and ordered the three cultivators around, "You three, go and take down the people in this flying boat. I''ll see how to get back there. thing."


    Youfeng Tooth Sword, the power of a double Tier 4 magic weapon, knocked down Yangzhou in one blow.


    Qiu Hongliang flew quickly to Gu Guangfeng. Although he was quite dissatisfied with Ding Yuan, he had to rush to Ding Yuan''s cry for help.


    Ding Yuan is extremely important to the Yunjian School, and there must be nothing to do.


    The three condensed vein repairers continued their heads and flew towards the falling Yangzhou.


    They held their proud magic weapons in their hands, their expressions were cold. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 227: Sudden trouble

    Looking at the closer and closer Yunjian Cultivator, Yunli''s expression was solemn, and without Yangzhou, most of them could not escape.


    He stabilized his figure and whispered to Zhou Shu, "Are you sure?"


    Zhou Shu knew what he was asking, and said, "I''m sure, if you enter there, you should be able to survive."


    "We must keep the Dutch pie."


    Yun Li didn''t speak any more, put a dark thing into Zhou Shu''s hand and patted heavily.


    "Everyone, go down, follow Zhou Shu, and go to Lengwu Mountain!"


    Yunli opened the hatch of Yangzhou and flew out without looking back. His target was the three Yunjian cultivators with the triple veins, with a firm and determined expression.


    Zhou Shu squeezed Naxujie in his hand and sighed secretly, "Brother, I must live up to my trust."


    At this time, perhaps it was Yong Jue. Yun Li, who had just condensed her veins, had to face three practitioners of the triple coagulation realm, and the ending could be imagined.


    But Yun Liyi did not hesitate.


    For the sake of the sect, everything can be abandoned. Perhaps this is not in line with the cultivator''s pursuit of longevity, but compared to longevity, the persistent and persistent belief of Shen Wen and Yunli also made Zhou Shu''s heart surging.


    But he knows that his responsibility is even greater, and the inheritance is in him, so he can only calm himself.


    "Old Li, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu took out the flying boat and flew away from Yangzhou with Yangmei. Li Aojian carried Zhu Dashan with the crossing clouds and followed Zhou Shu.


    But the other disciples had different ideas.


    After leaving the encirclement of the Yunjian School for the time being, many disciples seemed to feel safe and left Yangzhou. Then fled in all directions. Completely ignored Yunli''s instructions.


    What to do in Lengwu Mountain?


    The catastrophe is imminent and fly separately.


    In their hearts. After escaping, with your own genius and qualifications, you can also add other sects, and you can roam around the sky and the sky. Why should you follow the broken Dutch school?


    This behavior made Yun Li, who had been protecting them, a little bit heartbroken, but he looked at Zhou Shu, who was flying towards Lengwu Mountain, and his conviction in his heart became firm again, "As long as there is one person. I will still be there. ."


    Looking at the oncoming three cloud cultivators, ��Kd��ng��Kdi��n��K��K said, .��.��os_(); There was a slight smile on his face, and he felt Shen Wen''s previous mood.


    clank--


    Behind him, there was a sudden sound of sword chanting, and the dust was everywhere, surrounding the two of them.


    "You attack, I defend."


    The voice was crisp and firm, and a red-robed female cultivator flew up proudly, waving a sword without her hand. The surrounding smoke became denser, and it was almost impossible to see things.


    Yun Li turned around and glared. "Xu Rong, why don''t you leave?"


    "Why are you leaving? Now you are condensing the pulse, I also condense the pulse, no one is better than anyone, no one is determined, no one can go first. In the next step, we compare who will form the pill first!"


    Xu Rong looked forward steadily, with the same determination as him.


    Yun Li sighed, "Now you are the only pulse condensing state. They need you very much. It is enough if I drag you here, and you can all leave."


    "Stop talking nonsense, fast break."


    Xu Rongliu frowned and said coldly, "They''re here."


    Zhou Shu accelerated forward, and besides Yangmei, Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan, there were only three people. One was Lu Qi, the other was Cao Bu, and the other was Hong Yuan.


    Zhou Shu thought to himself that this Hong Yuan could be regarded as a loyal disciple of Shen Wen after all.


    Before flying out a few miles, a hurried shout suddenly came from behind, "Be careful!"


    Li Aojian shot his long sword and quickly picked it towards Hong Yuan.


    But it was a bit late, Hong Yuan��s charged sword, like a tide, the sword intent turned into an extremely sharp wind blade, slashing towards Zhou Shu.


    There was no time to dodge in the air, but Zhou Shu''s reaction was also surprisingly fast. As soon as his spiritual energy was reduced, the flying boat lost support and fell straight down.


    Earned a breath of time.


    Taking advantage of the gap, Zhou Shu suddenly grew a pair of thin wings on his back, and took Yangmei away for several feet.


    Bang!


    The solitary wind and sword intent are like a shadow.


    Fei Ge was directly cut by the wind blade, and then was shattered into fragments by the sword intent, and the remaining sword intent continued to roll in, like a knife, cutting on Zhou Shu''s back again and again.


    With a sneak attack full of sword intent, Zhou Shu instantly became a blood man in the air.


    The deceitful wind was also broken, and many cracks appeared on the wings, which soon became unusable.


    Fortunately, Zhou Shu was quick to see the opportunity, used the deceit, and the glaze jade body was activated at the right time, and the spiritual power also covered his body, otherwise he would be dead.


    The loss was great, not to mention the injury, the deceived wind that was brought back was still damaged by Hong Yuan.


    "Hong Yuan!"


    Zhou Shu was extremely angry.


    At the moment of life and death of this kind of sect, Hong Yuan unexpectedly attacked him, it was shameless to the extreme. But he was so angry that it was not just this di��n. Now he is not only shouldering a person, but a sect. How could he die?


    A trace of regret appeared on Hong Yuan''s face, "Why didn''t he die?"


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t stop, and flew directly to the other side. The speed was so fast that he turned into a black di��n in the blink of an eye.


    It turned out that he was following Zhou Shu, not to follow Zhou Shu and to keep seeds for the Heyin faction, but to wait for an opportunity to attack and avenge the past.


    From the arrogant disciple, he couldn''t even enter the Three Peaks of the Inner Sect at once. He couldn''t accept the gap. He couldn''t get a response when he asked Shen Wen to reason, so he transferred all the hatred to Zhou Shu.


    "Mother, catch up and kill him!"


    Zhu Dashan waved his casserole-sized fist, his face full of anger.


    "There is no time. If we chase him, we will all be unable to escape."


    Li Aojian pulled him for a while, turned his head and said to Zhou Shu, "Xiao Zhou, get on to my cloud, your deceit is about to break."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and took out the Feng Lingshi The golden feather eagle flew out suddenly, hanging in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took Yangmei and sat on it, "Xiaojin, go."


    Li Aojian patted his head, "I forgot, you still have this."


    Zhu Dashan looked at Li Aojian who was running away bitterly and cursed loudly.


    Cao Bu, who was not far away, rolled his eyes a few times and then cursed, "This Hong Yuan must not end well. At this time, everyone must protect and help each other. He is still thinking about harming others. It''s just vicious."


    The Lu Qi who was next to him kept his head and looked at Zhou Shu with worry.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them, and said nothing more.


    Cao Bu, from Chuiyunfeng, in the middle of the foundation stage, although his cultivation level is not high, he has cultivated the first-order body protection sword art to the realm of sword intent, and it only took less than three years. Many people believe that his comprehension of the body-protecting sword tactics is the first among the inner disciples of the Lotus School, and he has also been heavily cultivated.


    The golden feather eagle spreads its wings, faster than the flying boat, and heads to Lengwu Mountain.


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu with tears, "Brother, I''m sorry..."


    Before, she remembered the past and fell into her own conjecture. She was sluggish and she only knew to follow Zhou Shu. Shicai''s moment made her sober up.


    She didn''t respond to that sword just now. If Zhou Shu hadn''t completely protected her, she would have been shattered by the sword intent a long time ago, and she suddenly felt a lot of gratitude and guilt in her heart.


    "I didn''t pay attention to what it had to do with you. It was my negligence. I would never let that Hong Yuan go."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and looked at Yang Mei, "It''s you, are you all right now?"


    "It''s okay, brother."


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu''s wound and took out two pills with hesitation, "Brother, this is the healing pill I just refined..." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 228: Enter the secret

    "We have a secret realm in the Lotus School?"


    "Correct."


    At this time, Zhou Shu didn''t need to hide any more, and went straight out of the place where he was going.


    The expressions of several people were different. Li Aojian was quite worried, but Zhu Dashan was a little excited, while Lu Qi was ignorant, and Yangmei, as if he hadn''t heard it, pulled on Zhou Shu''s clothes.


    Another person, Cao Bu, blinked a few times, surprised, and a little gloomy that made people unable to see his thoughts.


    A few people speeded up their way, and they flew a few hundred miles away, and the Lengwu Mountain covered in clouds and mist was in front of them.


    Just after Zhou Shu landed, the Golden Feather Eagle let out a weak moan and quietly disappeared into the Sealed Spirit Stone. After several consecutive uses, the spiritual power of the Sealed Spirit Stone was almost exhausted, and it was temporarily unable to help.


    Taking out the array talisman given by Yunli, Zhou Shu and the others went up all the way and walked through a few large arrays, not far from the secret realm, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as you enter the secret realm, there should be no danger.


    "Bypassing the mountain beam in front, the mine with a secret realm is here."


    At this moment, the ground shook violently, the ground shook the mountains, and the rocks flew across.


    The expressions of several people changed slightly, and they quickly dodged back.


    Bang!


    The ground in front of him suddenly sank, revealing a big hole about three to four feet square, two weird tentacles, shaking slowly out of the hole.


    Several people were feeling palpitations. This was obviously a monster with good spiritual power, at least Tier 3.


    The monster beast in the cave gradually showed the whole picture. It was a monster over ten feet long, with plush feet growing up and down. A rough count was over fifty. Two buckets of eyes stared at it. As they watched them, a black-blue mist continued to emerge from their weird mouths, and their feet moved on the ground, and soon they would leave the cave and rush over.


    "Hundred-footed Qiu..."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, this monster beast was a hundred feet horns.


    He fell into the secret world before. Bie Zongmen met Baizuqiu, but he didn''t expect that Baizuqiu really appeared here, and it really came to terms.


    This is a Tier 3 monster, it won''t be solved in a short while. But this big hole happened to be blocked at the entrance of the mine to go, which was really troublesome.


    "Zhou, if you have an injury, go first, I will take it away and go."


    Li Aojian''s long sword is in hand. Without waiting for Zhou Shu''s answer, he rushed over.


    When Zhu Dashan saw this, he immediately followed, "Wait, Lao Li, I''ll be with you!"


    "What are you doing? Honestly follow Zhou!"


    "Look down on me? I want to follow, can you lead away by yourself? I''m afraid I''ll be eaten within a few steps. Use Duyun to fly, you manipulate Duyun, I will be the bait."


    Zhu Dashan was fast, but his thoughts were exceptionally clear.


    Li Aojian couldn''t help but froze. Stared at Zhu Dashan for a few times, as if he didn''t know him, "Lao Zhu, when have you been so smart?"


    "Hunting this job, I am more familiar than you! Faster!"


    Zhu Dashan yelled, raised a large rock in front of him, and smashed it at Hundred Foot Qiu.


    Hundred-footed Qiu roared, his eyes glowed red, speeding up his movement, and his steps kept pulling apart. In the blink of an eye, he climbed into the cave and chased after Zhu Dashan.


    Naturally, Zhu Dashan could not run the Hundred Foot Qiu, but he ran a few steps before a rope fell from the sky. He directly lifted him up, dangling in the air.


    The Hundred-legged Qiu and more feet worked hard together, slammed up, and jumped up to several tens of feet, almost grabbing Zhu Dashan down.


    "Quickly go in, what are you doing standing up! As soon as someone will catch up. Brother Yun''s painstaking efforts will be wasted!"


    Zhu Dashan shook his arms and legs, his expression frightened, but he still shouted to Zhou Shu.


    But Li Aojian understood, and led Duyun to run into the mountains. Baizuqiu seemed to be very interested in the dark Zhu Dashan, and hurried after him.


    "go!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them, crossed the cave, and swept into the mine.


    He is very familiar here, but the deep cave has been covered by the blinding array, and there is no abnormality outside, just like an ordinary mine.


    Zhou Shu swung his sword away.


    The formation here, he could use the formation talisman to get in, but the Li Aojian behind them had to break before they came.


    After a wave of spiritual power fluctuations, a deep cave suddenly appeared. At the bottom of the cave, the secret realm entrance with a psychedelic blue color was completely exposed.


    "Is this the secret realm in the biography?"


    Cao couldn''t shine in his eyes, revealing a greedy look, and rushed into it impatiently.


    "and many more."


    Zhou Shu looked cautious, "Be careful, keep running after entering, and then follow me when I come in."


    "Keep running?"


    Cao Bu froze for a moment, and then nodded, "I will do whatever Junior Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You and Lu Qi go down first, we will come right away."


    Cao Wu arched his hands and jumped directly to the secret realm entrance with Lu Qi. The entrance swallowed the two directly, and there was no trace of it.


    Zhou Shu waited for a long time, but did not see Li Aojian coming over, but instead heard a fierce fight.


    He fell silent, then shook his head vigorously, as if trying to get rid of some bad heavy thoughts.


    "Yang Mei, let''s go in."


    This is an opportunity from many fellow students, even at the cost of his life, he must not waste it.


    Yangmei nodded obediently, "Well, wherever the brother is, I will be there."


    Zhou Shu took her hand, and the two jumped to the secret realm together, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, Gu Guangfeng is on.


    Many practitioners have arrived, not only those from the Yunjian School, but also from the Heyin School.


    The Yunjian faction is to save people, and the Heyin faction disciples can''t escape. It''s better to follow along and have a look. One day Liuzong will come, and maybe you can take advantage of the chaos to find a chance and get out of the predicament.


    Several golden pill cultivators stood not far from the Yuanshen wall, with a slightly Zhang Huang look at Zhang Yuan and Ding Yuan in the middle.


    They naturally knew the Primordial God Wall, and Ding Yuan in the middle was obviously in trouble, but they didn''t dare to rush over, and no one wanted to bear the consequences of offending the Primordial Infant Realm monk.


    Yang Baishu stood still and arched his hands far away, "This senior, why should we trap our elders of the Yunjian faction?"


    Zhang Yuan glanced around faintly, "My Tian Liuzong needs you to take care of things?"


    Yang Baishu paused, and continued to clasp his hands with a smile on his face, "Senior is not so good. There was an agreement before that Tianliu Sect would not enter the five sects of Qingyuan Mountain Range, but this is the territory of the Heyin School."


    "Do you still know that it is the site of the Holland School?"


    The Dutch disciple immediately became unhappy shouted angrily.


    "It is now, but not at night."


    Du Ze roared, his spiritual power radiated, the pressure continued, and the surrounding area suddenly became much quieter.


    Shen Wen jumped up abruptly, still uttering a deafening cry, "It will always be from the Heyin school!"


    With a few scars on his body, his face was pale as paper, but his expression was firm as steel.


    Many disciples of the Heyin School with scars echoed. Xu Lie and Ge Li were among them. These are disciples who have struggled to the present, and they are also disciples who will never give in.


    Xu Lie followed the cultivator in the Ning Vein realm and killed three Yunjian disciples, but his opponents suddenly stopped fighting, but he hadn''t fought enough yet and followed.


    Ge Li was covered in blood, but with a smile on his face, Shao Nongyue was finally defeated by his sword and fled in embarrassment.


    "Shut up any noise!"


    Zhang Yuan cried out abruptly, not loud, but with an irreversible will.


    The pressure of the Nascent Infant Realm radiated without concealment, and the invisible pressure seemed to be a huge mountain that was completely impossible to remove, firmly pressing on all the cultivators within dozens of miles.


    Many cultivators directly knelt down.


    Several Golden Core Cultivators couldn''t help but shiver, and their bodies couldn''t help shaking.


    The difference between the Nascent Infant Realm and the Golden Core Realm was much bigger than they thought.


    The power of a monk in the Yuan Ying realm can no longer be described by spiritual power, it is the power of true essence that is one level higher than spiritual power, and is called Yuan Li. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 229: roll

    The cultivator cultivates immortality, step by step.


    There are ten levels in the Qi Refining Realm, the Three Foundation Stages, and the Three Stages of Vein Condensation Realm, but there is no small level difference in the Golden Core Realm.


    The Golden Core Realm is a process by which the practitioner completes his self-consummation of spiritual power, spiritual consciousness, and spiritual perfection, all of which are completed and then comprehend the way of heaven, so that the perfect golden core will be transformed into an infant, and spiritual power will be upgraded into vital energy. The divine soul is upgraded to become the primordial spirit, and the divine consciousness is upgraded, and the increase is doubled.


    During the entire process of the Golden Core Realm, there was no small level of leap improvement, and there were gaps in various aspects such as spiritual consciousness and spiritual power among various practitioners, but only when they reached the Nascent Soul Realm, their strength would be greatly improved.


    From cultivator to cultivator, it is a great watershed in the process of cultivating immortality.


    As soon as Zhang Yuan''s coercion came out, many repairers stopped talking.


    The several Golden Core Realms of the Yunjian faction looked at each other, knowing that even if they joined forces, they were not opponents, and if they really wanted to start, it was basically impossible to win the Dutchman faction. They didn''t look at Ding Yuan anymore, but used spiritual power to transmit the sound and talk in a low voice.


    "What to do, there is no way to save Ding Yuan."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you save Ding Yuan or not, just keep the puppet behind."


    "Fortunately, the Holland Sect has been broken. It doesn''t matter if Ding Yuan and the puppets are not there. Don''t annoy the monks. When the Holland Sect is taken down, the resources we get are enough to make up for the loss, and the land boundary of the Holland Sect is also ours. More resources in the future."


    "It''s better than him, I''ve long seen him not pleasing to the eye, because he knows how to refine puppets, and doesn''t put us in the eyes."


    And over there, the cultivator of the Holland School was worried, not knowing what exactly the cultivator was going to do, whether it was an enemy or a friend, it seemed to be beneficial to them, if it could really help them, the situation would be reversed instantly.


    But Shen Wen saw it very thoroughly. If this monk wanted to help them, he wouldn''t wait until the big formation was broken before he appeared. He was obviously sitting on the mountain and watching the fight. But I can only blame myself for being too weak, and besides letting it go, what can the Dutchman do?


    At the moment he only hopes that this monk can conflict with the Yunjian faction, so that the Heyin faction can find a chance.


    He sighed. Walked a few steps, bowed and said, "Hello, senior, since I have come to the Dutch school, I am the distinguished guest of the Dutch school. Some foreign villains are nuisance here. It affects the mood of the senior, the Dutch school is here. Just kick them out, and then respectfully greet the seniors."


    Zhang Yuan smiled slightly, and a slight contempt flashed in his eyes, "Oh, the guests don''t need to be, I''m here to bother you too, I will leave when I finish doing things, and you continue to beat you."


    How sophisticated he is, he knows Shen Wen''s implication. Want him to help deal with the Yunjian faction, can''t do it.


    Shen Wen nodded, "Senior, I have a good spirit tea in the lotus pie. It is made with a fifth-order biling fruit. I have only had one bottle in a century. Why don''t you leave without a cup?"


    "Oh, Tier 5 Bi Ling Guo?"


    Zhang Yuan paused slightly, his eyes flashing, as if moving.


    Tier 5 Bi Ling Guo. Only found in Qingyuan Valley, it can be described as the most precious spiritual thing in Qingyuan Mountain Range.


    Bi Lingguo contains a lot of heaven and earth aura, and it has the effect of prolonging life, which is also beneficial to monks. It is often the finale at auction.


    Shen Wen continued, "If the seniors are willing to stay in the Heyin School for a few days, so that the younger generation can listen to the teachings, in addition to Biling Fruit Ling Tea, the Heyin School can also offer a fifth-tier middle-grade magic weapon as a reward."


    Hearing this, the Yunjian faction couldn''t sit still. As for tasting tea and staying, Shen Wen clearly wanted to win over the monks to do it for them, and the price was extremely high.


    Once the monk helped, the Dutchman would definitely keep it.


    Du Ze hurriedly bowed and saluted, "Senior, these things are also available in the Yunjian School. If the senior leaves, the Yunjian School is willing to offer them with both hands."


    Hearing Du Ze and Shen Wen''s words, Zhang Yuan didn''t answer, but stood still and smiled.


    The eyes of the two cultivators were focused on him. Everyone knew that the key now was Zhang Yuan. He alone could decide the life and death of the two sects.


    Not to mention the Heyin faction, if the Yunjian faction breaks a few golden cores here and loses the puppets, it will not be long before they will be attacked by other sects.


    "Hahaha..."


    Zhang Yuan burst into laughter and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "Senior laughed at what?"


    "Laugh at your ignorance."


    Zhang Yuan put away his laughter, his expression awe-inspiring, "On these things?"


    Shen Wen took a sigh of relief and bowed, "Senior wants what you want, even if you say, as long as the Heyin school has it, I won''t say more."


    If there is too little, then there is room for negotiation, and he is relieved instead.


    Du Ze over there said the same thing, raising the price again.


    "roll!"


    Zhang Yuan suddenly yelled, and the situation suddenly rose. Many cultivators around were swept back and forth, and they couldn''t stand still.


    The cultivators looked shocked, and they didn''t know why Zhang Yuan suddenly became angry.


    There was a flash of light in Zhang Yuan''s eyes, and he glanced around, "The old man acts only to stick to his heart and the way of heaven. Is it something you can move? What the old man wants to do, no matter what, he must do it, what he doesn''t want to do. , Even if you give the whole sect to the old man, the old man doesn��t bother to do it. I won��t care about your fight.��


    The sound came out for dozens of miles, and it was heard everywhere.


    Zhang Yuan was proud and vigorous, as if a tall giant was looking down at the small crowd around him.


    All the cultivators stayed, a little at a loss.


    When a practitioner acts, he should stick to his original mind. Everyone knows this, but can he really do it?


    Shen Wen''s original heart is so arrogant, but at this moment he still has to humble his knees for the sake of the sect. Doesn''t he want to stick to his original heart? He thought, but he couldn''t do it for the sake of the sect.


    I can only blame him for not being strong enough.


    And these words of Zhang Yuan seemed that only a monk could say and do it.


    Shen Wen shook his head gently, and his original respectful attitude immediately became calm again, "Senior said so, so naturally you can let Senior, please feel free."


    The original hope is no longer there, and the death of the Heyin faction is difficult to understand, perhaps it is the fate of heaven.


    The Yunjian cultivator over there showed a bit of joy on his face. Since the cultivator did not intervene, the Heyin pie was naturally handy. As for Ding Yuan, who made him offend the cultivator, he deserved it if he died.


    Zhang Yuan''s face was cold, no longer talking, turning to Ding Yuan not far away, "Ding Yuan, put the puppet away and follow me."


    Ding Yuan stood in the middle for a long time, but there was no one to care about him, let alone to save him. The original plan was completely defeated, and if he wanted to live, there was no other way to go.


    He nodded helplessly, "Understood."


    He slowly walked towards the puppet, but before taking two steps, a faint voice came from the crowd, "Go away, this puppet and this person are mine."


    The sound is very light and faint, but it falls into everyone''s ears very clearly.


    Many question marks popped up in the minds of countless cultivators, "Who is talking, is this crazy?"


    "Speaking like this in front of the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator is really lifeless, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want life, don''t hurt us."


    "Is it our Yunjian school or the Heyin school?"


    Naturally, Zhang Yuan was the most angry. Since the Golden Core Realm, the last person who dared to talk to him like this had no bones left.


    His face suddenly sank, and he looked in one direction coldly, "Come out."


    A man in grey clothes walked out calmly.


    He looked less than twenty years old, he was a little too young, his arms swayed slightly, and he walked leisurely, like a walk. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 230: Where

    Looking at the costume, this person turned out to be just a handyman disciple of the lotus school.


    The crowd suddenly exploded.


    "The handyman disciple actually dare to say this, telling the monks to get out? The Heyin School is really interesting, no wonder the death is imminent."


    "I don''t know how high the sky is, and I dare to offend the monk. He is dead, and even the Dutch school will suffer. The monk is angry and blood splashes thousands of miles."


    "Yes, no one can save him from heaven and earth."


    The disciples of the Yunjian School were all gloating, but the disciples of the Heyin School looked at the handyman who came out, silently. This handyman disciple has also been seen by many cultivators, but they don''t have any impression. They only know that he rarely speaks, his cultivation level is not high, and he has been a handyman disciple for more than two years.


    At this moment, when he came out, he was mad.


    Yun Li glanced at the handyman disciple, and seemed to have a slight impression. He soon remembered, and wondered in his heart, "Isn''t this why?"


    He Qi, in the entry test that Zhou Shu took together, all three test results happened to be C.


    Many casual cultivators are the result of this, but only He Qi is willing to start as a handyman disciple, and the others are gone. Everyone knows that the handyman disciple does not have the resources to supply, it is better than the casual cultivation, and there is no future at all.


    But this He Qi not only stayed, but also stayed for more than two years.


    "What is he going to do?"


    Yun Li had a lot of doubts, but there was a faint feeling that most of this didn''t come out to die.


    Zhang Yuan snorted, his eyes fixed on where he started, then his expression was startled, and his expression became extremely serious.


    The facial expression changes only in a moment, but there are many things that happen at this moment.


    His glance was not simple, but used a tactic that can only be used in the Nascent Soul Realm, the Secret Skill.


    The primordial spirit is used to invade the sea of ??consciousness of the cultivator, so that the cultivator loses the original mind and wisdom, thereby controlling the cultivator and turning the cultivator into a puppet who only obeys orders.


    This method is very insidious. But it''s not very useful, because it can only be used for cultivators below the condensing pulse realm.


    As soon as the cultivator arrives at the vein condensing state, the sea of ??consciousness is very stable, and it is not something other cultivators can invade and control.


    Zhang Yuan saw that this handyman disciple was only at the fifth level of the Qi Refining Realm. I was so angry that I wanted to control him with the heart-removing technique, then let him kneel to apologize and beg for mercy, then commit suicide in front of countless cultivators. Zhang Yuan would feel satisfied.


    However, when his primordial spirit got close to where he started, he felt a wall without holes.


    No matter how he urged the soul, he couldn''t break it, and there was no possibility of a breakthrough. How could this be?


    Even if the opponent is a Golden Core Cultivator, his soul can invade in front of the Sea of ??Consciousness, which is by no means inaccessible to anyone.


    What''s more frightening is that the wall seems to be expanding, but it is coming towards him. His soul could not resist at all.


    "This person is also a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Stage, and his cultivation base is higher than mine. Maybe, he is even higher than the Nascent Soul Stage..."


    Together with such thoughts, Zhang Yuan was frightened, and he quickly retracted his primordial spirit and quickly covered his body, lest he would be counterattacked.


    When he used the Heart-Snatching Technique on the Nascent Soul Realm monk, he suddenly felt that he was too absurd.


    "Why. Why can''t I feel it at all? Is it because I neglected, or does he have any peculiar secret method that can completely hide his cultivation level?"


    All the previous Lengao disappeared. His figure receded slightly, his face solemn, as if he was facing an enemy.


    Fortunately, the invisible wall stopped three feet in front of him, and then put it back.


    The practitioners around looked at Zhang Yuan, and then at the center. I don''t know what happened, I''m a little confused.


    "The monk didn''t shoot him?"


    "Is it a self-respecting identity? But even if the cultivator is scolded, he can''t bear it. Isn''t he a cultivator who wants to stick to his original mind? Is this his original mind?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became strange.


    Zhang Yuan slowly raised his hand, "Who is your excellency?"


    He Qi glanced at Zhang Yuan and said blankly, "This person and this puppet are mine, you can go away."


    The cultivators were immediately stunned, with shocked faces.


    He actually "rolled" again, he was like this again.


    Don''t you die like this? If the monk is tolerant, then even if the monk is more powerful, he will be looked down upon by them.


    Zhang Yuan paused and took a deep breath, "Your Excellency, are you sure you want to intervene in this matter today? Old man Tianliuzong elder Zhang Yuan, let''s learn about your brilliant tricks."


    He floated slowly, his clothes were not windy, and he was hunting and hunting, and his great momentum radiated from his body, which was several times greater than the pressure just now.


    As the Yuanli gushes out, the ground shakes and the mountains shook, and the air stagnates. The Yuanli converges within seven or eight miles to form a huge sphere. The outer wall of the sphere is wrapped by a solid and transparent layer of Yuanli. Except for Ding Yuan and He Qi, all the other cultivators inside were squeezed out. The strength was irresistible. Many people flew out for miles and fell to the top of the cliff with bloodshed, and even died.


    Zhang Yuan obviously used all his strength for this powerful technique, and a great battle was about to begin.


    The cultivator on the side also understood at this time that this handyman disciple was definitely not an ordinary handyman, but a cultivator no less powerful than Zhang Yuan. Before Zhang Yuan didn''t give in at all, but didn''t know if he could make it through.


    "The Heyin Sect actually has a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Stage!"


    "How is it possible, my God, then are we all going to die..."


    The cloud dispatcher flying in the air was already completely stupid, staring at the three people in the middle.


    Several Golden Core Realm cultivators were pale, their eyes lost their luster, and the things in front of them were obviously unexpected and completely beyond their control.


    I thought that with Ding Yuan''s puppet, he would be able to take down the Heyin Sect smoothly, but suddenly Tianliu Sect appeared, and then weird Yuanying monks appeared in the Heyin Sect.


    "How could this be?"


    The expressions of several people were dazed and dumbfounded.


    The cultivators of the Heyin Sect were also stunned, even Shen Wen, "Nascent Soul Realm cultivator? We have such a person in the Heyin Sect or a handyman?"


    Yun Li''s expression became even more bewildering. He Qi was really unusual, and he suddenly felt that this inexplicable He Qi, it might not be a good thing for He Yin to send him.


    If you really want to help the Heyin faction, how come the Heyin faction does not appear until it is devastated?


    This is definitely not something that a normal Dutch cultivator would do. Although he is in the Dutch sect, most of them have no affection for the Dutch sect.


    Zhang Yuan put his hands together, all his Yuanli came out, and the Qibali Yuanli sphere suddenly shrank inward, and within a few breaths, it shrank to less than half a li.


    The pressure inside was so great that Ding Yuan was a little unsteady. Seeing that his whole body had turned golden, he was obviously using Golden Core to protect his body.


    He didn''t move in the middle, his clothes were slightly placed, and there was a cyan long sword in his hand.


    The long sword flicked slightly, and a few hair-thin shimmers flashed, drawing a weird and mysterious rune.


    With only a few soft sounds, the ice-solid Yuanli ball shattered immediately, and the Yuanli rushed everywhere, converging into a huge Yuanli whirlwind, spreading around.


    The onlookers evaded quickly, but not everyone was able to avoid it. Many low-level cultivators were hit by the whirlwind, as if they were struck by a knife array, they were torn into many pieces immediately, and the blood mist flew everywhere. A bleak scene.


    Among them, there are those from the Lotus School and the other from the Yunjian School.


    Screaming again and again, but the two in the middle didn''t care.


    He Qi retracted his sword and stood, glanced at Zhang Yuan, and said lightly, "Kunlun, He Qi."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Zhang Yuan was dumbfounded with his hands in the air, and the canopy tower that he originally wanted to release also fell. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 231: Kunlun disciple

    Kunlun!


    These two words alone are enough to make most practitioners lose the courage to confront. ��,


    The six major sects of the cultivating world are by no means comparable to the Heyin Sect of Tianliu Zong. They are truly top-level cultivating giants, and the entire cultivating world will shake if they move, and Kunlun, the six major sects, is the master of the cultivating world. The existence of, almost reached the level of commanding the world and dare not follow it.


    After a long period of silence, some whispered comments came out.


    "Kunlun..."


    "It''s a Kunlun Cultivator. I didn''t think I could see Kunlun Cultivator. It''s worth my life."


    "Sure enough, the elder of the Tianliu Sect seems to be nothing in front of him, and he seems to be so young."


    At this time, the practitioners of both schools almost forgot what they were going to do, and their attention was all focused on where to start. Most of the eyes looking towards He Qi carried an unspeakable worship, a natural reverence for the strong.


    There are also some doubts.


    "The Kunlun repairer, why did they appear in the Heyin School."


    "Kunlun is in Xihezhou, thousands of miles away from Dongshengzhou. Why did you come here, or the Qingyuan Mountains on the corner of Dongshengzhou?"


    "Is there anything they want here? What is this puppet?"


    Shen Wen stared at He Qi, the previous confusion disappeared a bit, as if he had remembered something, if he realized something.


    He remembered some rumors. According to Kunlun disciples, they must go down the mountain to practice after forming a golden pill. After that, they will go out to practice at regular intervals. They are never allowed to stay in the sect. They will not stay for a long time until they break through the Nascent Soul and reach the state of transforming gods. In the Zongmen.


    Moreover, the experience of Kunlun disciples is very different from other sects.


    Kunlun disciples are not like other sects, exploring the remains of various ancient tombs. Unearth the secret realm of the cave, look for all kinds of treasures, hunt rare and exotic animals... Because of these, Kunlun is not lacking.


    Some of them pretend to be mortals, live in mortal markets, and experience mortal sufferings such as birth, old age, sickness and death. Some became knights and wandered down the rivers and lakes, participating in the lively and deserted rivers and lakes, and some would join some very sects. As disciples of the sects, you can feel the taste of the sect''s continuous birth and death...


    These things are all impossible to feel in Kunlun, and Kunlun disciples will also gain unprecedented understanding from them, and thus realize the Tao and refine the mind. Go further.


    It seems that the reason in front of him came to the Dutch school for this reason. Most of him just want to gain more understanding in the Dutch school. As for the handyman disciples, he doesn��t care about anything, but the Dutch school doesn��t. After that, I will go to the Yunjian School. Anyway, it is all about experience and it doesn''t matter.


    But he suddenly shot now, I''m afraid he has other thoughts. At this point, I don''t know whether it is good or bad for the Dutch school.


    Zhang Yuan watched He Qi. Some souls don��t stay away from home, "He... He Dao friend..."


    when--


    The canopy tower fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    Zhang Yuan quickly picked it up, "Friend Daoist, what do you want this person and puppet for?"


    He Qi looked slightly condensed. "I wanted it suddenly, so I wanted it."


    Sure enough, it is arbitrary.


    Zhang Yuan paused, and hesitated, "But this puppet and Ding Yuan, I have been waiting for them for more than 20 years. I have paid a lot of hardships, and I invite Fellow He Dao to be sympathetic..."


    "The cultivator focuses on his heart, and he wants to get what he wants, and don''t care about the rest."


    He was interrupted by He Qi before the words were over, his voice was very light, but there was a sense of indisputability.


    Zhang Yuan was stunned for a moment, but he couldn''t refute it. He had done this before.


    He had spoken beautifully before, but he didn��t think so in his heart. In the final analysis, it��s just that the price is not enough to impress him. If the price of the lotus pie is enough, such as Bilinguo or something, ten or eight, maybe he Just help the Dutch music pie.


    He Qi takes it for granted, it seems that he really thinks so.


    He stayed for a while and didn''t go any further. No matter what he did, it seemed useless. What kind of strength was higher than him, let alone from Kunlun, so he couldn''t afford to offend.


    I thought I was clever and well laid out. The praying mantis hunted the cicada and the oriole was behind, but I did not expect that I was not the last oriole, but the same tragic mantis as the cicada.


    Decades of planning is not as good as others'' temporary intentions, just because of the two words, Kunlun.


    "Friend Daoist, please."


    Somewhat reluctantly squeezed out a word, Zhang Yuan shook his head, slowly stepped back, and was about to leave.


    He Qi didn''t look at him more, his eyes were not far away, falling on Shen Wen.


    Shen Wen''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he bowed his hands in salute, "He...senior, what can I do?"


    He Qidian nodded and said indifferently, "Your Yin Leizhu is good, leave it to me, and I will keep your lotus school safe for a month."


    Shen Wen stayed for a while, "Senior, this..."


    If it was something else, he would give it out without hesitation in exchange for temporary peace, but Yin Leizhu... Yin Leizhu is the foundation of the Quadruple Thunder Array, and the Quadruple Thunder Array is the foundation of the Heyin School��s millennium foundation. In the long years, without the Quadruple Thunder Array, the Heyin School would have been destroyed dozens of times.


    Now He Qi suddenly wants this Yin Leizhu, even if he can keep it now, but a month later? Without Yin Leizhu, it would be difficult for the Heyin School to maintain its foundation, and now it is weak, I am afraid that it will be wiped out by other schools in a month.


    Drink poison to quench thirst, should you drink it?


    He hesitated.


    "Senior, how can you be like this? You have also been in the Heyin faction. Why do you treat yourself like this and rob us of our Heyin faction��s magic weapon? Isn��t it easy to protect the Heyin faction and come to Senior? ?"


    Someone in the crowd said it was Ge Li, and he was always angry.


    As a disciple of the Heyin Sect, in his own sect, he was treated as a fish on a chopping board and let others be killed. It was nothing more than the Yunjian Sect and the Tianliu Sect, but now it��s the same sect who started and called him. Can bear it any longer.


    Even if He Qi''s cultivation base was a hundred times higher than his, he couldn''t help but reprimand.


    He had to be plausible and reasonable, and many disciples of the Heyin school followed suit.


    He Qi smiled slightly and reached out to volley to catch Ge Li was like a mosquito, and was caught three feet in front of him without resistance.


    Ge Li had injuries on his body and blood on his face, but he didn''t have a trace of fear. Instead, his voice was louder. "Senior has been in the Heyin school for several years, and he can be regarded as a disciple of the Heyin school. There is no offense, I remember I helped senior twice..."


    "My own? Heyin school disciple? Did you help me?"


    Before the words fell, a trace of contempt appeared on He Qi''s face, and he squeezed gently across the void.


    In this case, in his opinion, it is simply an insult.


    Ge Li''s body suddenly drooped and turned into a pile of mud, slowly sliding down, and when it fell to the ground, he could no longer distinguish between flesh and blood and bones. The whole person infiltrated the soil and disappeared. .


    The cultivators around were all shocked.


    The cultivators who were still talking before covered their mouths, and did not dare to make any more noises.


    Ge Li died terribly.


    It is rumored that Kunlun acts as he pleases, but I dominate, and it seems so. Do what you want to do right away, and don''t care about others at all. That kind of unscrupulous arrogance seems to be innate, permeating the bones of every Kunlun disciple.


    "You, what are you doing!"


    In a dead silence, a cultivator flew out suddenly, pointing at He Qi and shouting, "Kunlun is known as the famous and authentic, but you act like this. It is a treasure and a murder. What is the difference between it and evil cultivation?"


    This person was Xu Lie. Seeing Ge Li''s tragic death, with his temperament, he could no longer bear it. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 232: 3 lose all

    "say no more!"


    Yun Li immediately followed and flew out, trying to stop Xu Lie back.


    "Very courageous, but what''s the use?"


    He Qi seemed to be talking to himself, then his eyes flashed, and the sword was drawn out, "Those who insult Kunlun will die."


    Bang!


    Xu Lie suddenly exploded in the air, and together with the flying magic weapon, turned into countless fragments in the white light.


    There was a rain of blood.


    "Brother Xu!"


    Yun Li was stunned, and then quickly flew over, clutching back and forth in the rain of blood, as if he wanted to catch something, but he caught it for a long time, only to get a few iron-like beards.


    Yun Li''s heart-wrenching shouts and the act of trying to catch Xu Lie''s remnant body moved countless cultivators, but none of the Heyin Sect disciples dared to speak anymore, even the word Kunlun dare not utter the word.


    You will die if you say a wrong sentence, and you don''t know how to say it is wrong.


    A trace of determination flashed in Yun Li''s eyes, almost desperate, wanting to rush towards where to start.


    But before flying out a few steps, Shen Wen, who had already arrived, stretched out his hand and pulled him back, "Shut up!"


    The battle between Shen Wen ran out of spiritual power and some of his oil ran out of lamp. Shi just wanted to stop Xu Lie from failing to do so, but barely blocked Yun Li.


    Yun Li was stunned for a while, but finally calmed down, only staring at He Qi with indelible hatred in his eyes.


    He didn''t even look at it. In his eyes, the hatred of these people was meaningless. What can such a weak person do even if he hates him again?


    "Who else?"


    His calm voice came out of Baili, but no one answered, all of them were frightened.


    Only Shen Wen. He supported his tired body and slowly flew closer. "Senior. You want Yin Leizhu, we can discuss, why do we need to kill my disciple of the Heyin School?"


    He seemed to be ready to die when he asked such words.


    But as the only golden core elder of the Holland Sect, he must come out even if he faces the strongest opponent, otherwise the Holland Sect will have no face.


    The Golden Core Cultivator of the Yunjian School looked at Shen Wen with admiration.


    If it is them. I am afraid that this cannot be done. Facing the Kunlun monks, several people have died in a row, and they dare to ask the reason. This Shen Wen is really bold.


    "Your disciple?"


    He Qi smiled, "It doesn''t matter who it is. After I explain that I am a Kunlun practitioner, I will represent Kunlun. Anyone who says something that shouldn''t be said must die."


    He has a humble expression. But there is an extremely cold and proud temperament in his bones, which makes people look cold.


    "Ugh."


    Shen Wen sighed.


    He Qi was dissatisfied with Ge Li''s words. But he couldn''t see the excesses of Ge Li.


    However, He Qi gave a reason at any rate and did not ignore it. The Dutchman was considered to have room to step down. Now that people are strong and weak, and the situation is pressing, things have reached this point, and there is no point in asking any more.


    Shen Wen closed his eyes and opened them again, with a solemn expression, "Senior, the younger Yin Leizhu can give it to you, but Senior..."


    He Qi directly stretched out his hand, "I said it, I didn''t discuss it with you, and bring it."


    Shen Wen hesitated for a while before finally taking out Yin Leizhu and handing it over.


    He Qi took Yin Leizhu, a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes, and then turned around, "I don''t want to take your things for nothing. In five years, whoever touches the Dutch School will be guilty of violating Kunlun, even though it is far away."


    A chill came out, and instantly enveloped the audience.


    The cultivators of the Yunjian faction shivered, their teeth fought, and their faces were full of panic.


    Several Golden Core Realm elders glanced at each other, and their slumping and disappointed emotions were unabashedly revealed on their faces.


    They all knew that this time they really lost their wife and lost their troops. If the puppets and Ding Yuan are gone, the Heyin faction must not be defeated.


    No, it is impossible to fight anymore.


    Originally, I saw He Qi attacking the Dutch cultivator, asking for treasures, and still gloating, thinking that victory was in hand, and he would wait a month at most, but in the blink of an eye, it was a different situation.


    Shen Wen was a little surprised, but he was also relieved. He Qi said that in at least five years, the Heyin school will not be in any danger. If a magic weapon to replace Yin Leizhu can be found within five years, the Heyin School may have a better chance and have a chance to maintain it.


    "Senior, much..."


    After all, the word of thanks was not exported. Many cultivators died. Then a Yin Leizhu was exchanged for five years of peace. The most important treasure left by the patriarch Yuan Heyin was lost. Although he was a little fortunate in his heart, there were more. Guilt and sorrow.


    If there are vowel lotus sounds in the lotus school now, why is it, after all, it is not strong enough.


    He Qi ignored him anymore and walked slowly towards Ding Yuan, "Put away the puppet and go."


    Where did Ding Yuan dare to talk too much, the monk in front of him acted as he pleased, and he could do whatever he wanted. He hurriedly put away the King Kong puppet, and followed He up after respectfully.


    He Qi took Ding Yuan with him, and disappeared suddenly in full view.


    As He Qi disappeared, other cultivators also began to slowly leave.


    Zhang Yuan was the fastest. He returned to the flying boat not long after. Facing Yuan Li, who was full of expectation, he didn''t say a word. He just started the flying boat with a gloomy face and quickly returned to Liuzong.


    Yuan Li was very puzzled, only seeing Zhang Yuan''s appearance, it was hard to ask, but he guessed that this time the plan was mostly a failure.


    The cultivators in the clouds were even more helpless, losing a lot, but they didn''t get anything.


    The King Kong puppet that Yunjian faction had accumulated over the past 100 years was lost, and Ding Yuan, who made the puppet, was also taken away. The focus of the Yunjian faction over the past twenty years has been on him, and this is all over.


    "After I go back, how should I explain to the sect..."


    "The Kunlun cultivator is here, what can we do, let''s be honest."


    "The grievances with the Heyin faction are too deep now, how can we resolve it?"


    "Don''t ask me, ask Ding Yuan to go!"


    The expressions of several Golden Core Cultivators were gloomy they didn''t have a good word with each other.


    The encirclement gradually dissipated, and the Yunjian cultivators gathered together and returned in anguish.


    Although the Heyin Sect repairers hated the Yunjian faction very much, this time was not the time for revenge. They watched the Yunjian faction leave without speaking or pursuing.


    Compared with Yunjian faction, their losses are even greater.


    The two inner gate peaks were smashed by puppets, countless facilities on the peaks were destroyed, the thousand-year-old array failed, Yin Leizhu was taken away, and everything had to be restarted.


    The key point is that more than 30% of the disciples died. Among them, 13 disciples in the Ning Vessel realm died, including a peak master. There were nearly 100 disciples in the inner sect, and countless disciples in the outer sect. Such a big loss made Heyin Pai will not be able to recover for decades.


    "The enmity of the Yunjian faction must be reported!"


    "When the former elder comes back, we will be sent to Yunjian!"


    In the broken mountain, many disciples shouted, cried, and cursed.


    In this battle, they all suffered irreparable losses, and none of the three sects benefited, and they all suffered.


    Only He Qi got what he wanted.


    The three sects seemed to be in his hands, let him do what he did.


    It looks sad, but it is inevitable. In this realm of cultivating immortals where strength is respected, such things happen repeatedly in Xuanhuang Continent every year.


    Xiaozongmen, it seems, can only accept this fate.


    But not all practitioners will accept it.


    In midair, Yun Li gritted his teeth silently, looked at the broken mountain peak bitterly, and secretly made an oath.


    (ps: Thank you Shuhai Forest for your reward~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 233: I am the Dutchman

    "Yunli, where are they?"


    Settling down, Shen Wen asked Yunli immediately. �̨N,


    Yun Li knew who Shen Wen was asking, and shook his head, "Elder, counting the time, they should have entered the secret realm."


    "Ugh."


    Shen Wen sighed secretly. No one had thought that things would develop like this. They had been allowed to stay in the Heyin faction a long time ago, but now the younger generations of geniuses have entered the secret realm. If something happens, I am afraid that the future of the Heyin faction will also Confessed.


    "Hong Yuan, Zhou Shu and they all went in? Where are the others?"


    What he values ??most is always these two.


    A trace of anger flashed in Yunli''s eyes, "Hong Yuan didn''t. He attacked Zhou Shu and fled in the direction of Yunjian faction. Many other disciples also fled. They didn''t go to the secret realm at all. Many of them looked towards Yunjian. Most of those sent away will not be able to return."


    At that scene, Yun Li also felt it, but was dragged by the Yunjian repairmen, unable to go to rescue, but fortunately Zhou Shu was fine, and he did not lose the Naxu precept that pretended to be an important inheritance.


    "what����"


    A trace of sadness flashed across Shen Wen''s face. He didn''t expect that his most valued disciple would betray the Dutch School at a critical moment, and the group of geniuses did not follow his orders.


    Compared to physical exhaustion, the heart seems more tired.


    Yun Li sighed slightly, "Elder, I''ll go and see, maybe someone has entered."


    "Forget it, I''ll go."


    Shen Wen took out a flying magic weapon and flew to Lengwu Mountain.


    In the depths of Lengwu Mountain, a broken cross cloud fell to the ground.


    The originally snow-white crossing the clouds became dark green and black green, rotten, and exuding a stench. Obviously, it was poisoned by the corrosive poison of the Hundred-footed Qiu, which can even corrode magic weapons.


    On the edge of Duyun, lying dying Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian.


    They underestimated the strength of Tier 3 monsters.


    "Old Li. I was lucky the last two times, but this time crossing the clouds is gone, we may not be able to escape."


    A trace of regret flashed across Li Aojian''s face, "I can''t think that it can spray venom, let alone that my sword can''t even deal with the Tier 3 monsters. Old Zhu, I''m tired of you. I can''t help it."


    Zhu Dashan spit out a big mouthful of blood, with a smile on his face, "Haha, what bullshit, you die, what''s the trouble. It''s you, you are so proud to die, Lao Zhu, I really admire you."


    Li Aojian shook his head, the look in his eyes remained the same. But there was no power, "Oh, I''m very unwilling to die like this. I swear that I can only die by the sword in this life. What is this tattered reptile..."


    Not far away, Hundred-legged Qiu climbed over with his teeth and claws, opening his huge mouthparts. Disgusting green saliva dripped down and fell on the two of them.


    The two glanced at each other. The corners of his mouth were smiling, and he was very happy, "Fortunately, Brother Zhou escaped, and he will avenge us in the future."


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a sword light fell, like lightning. Directly divide that hundred feet into two.


    After escaping from the dead, the two of them looked towards the sky and were both stunned.


    In the boundless sea of ??sand, Zhou Shu and several people are running continuously.


    "Junior Brother Zhou, how long will it take to run?"


    Cao could not pant slightly. His face was very anxious.


    Zhou Shu in front was even more tired, almost out of breath, and his voice was trembling, "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be long."


    Not long after coming in, he found that the sand sea this time was completely different from the last time he came in. The previous safety point was no longer safe, and the things recorded in the sea of ??knowledge had no effect.


    He soon understood that the formation here was not as simple as he thought before, and it was very difficult. The formation was constantly changing. Every time a practitioner came in, the location of the safe point would change.


    Need to recalculate.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was carrying a lot of injuries. If it hadn''t been for the repair of Qi Hai before, I''m afraid he would have been unable to hold on long ago. But despite this, if there is no safe point in two hours, you will be completely trapped in the sand.


    "How long will it take?"


    Looking at Lu Qi beside him, an imperceptible gloom flashed across Cao Bu''s face.


    Lu Qicai refining the fifth level of the Qi Refining Realm, basically relying on him to run, although it takes no spiritual power with Lu Qi, if you don''t bring it, you will always have a little more spiritual power, and the chance of survival will be greater.


    There were some contradictions in his mind. He knew that the secret realm was like this, so he shouldn''t have come in, but if he didn''t, how could he get that thing.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, seeming to see through his mind, "Here, the four of us have to help each other, otherwise it will be a death."


    Cao Wu''s expression changed slightly, and he nodded repeatedly, "Junior Brother Zhou''s."


    Lu Qi ran without notice.


    Zhou Shu didn''t go to see him, and continued to run with his head buried in his head, calculating while running.


    The release of divine consciousness is forbidden here, no matter how strong his divine consciousness is, it is almost the same as when he entered the Qi Refining Realm, but the calculation speed is much faster.


    After more than an hour, Zhou Shu pointed to the sand dunes not far in front, with joy on his face, "Here, run there, we will be safe for the time being."


    "Really?"


    Cao Wu didn''t believe it, but his pace accelerated a lot, and he ran to the sand dune after a while, looked suspiciously at Zhou Shu, and fled immediately when the situation was wrong.


    Zhou Shu dragged Yangmei, hurrying slowly, moving step by step. As soon as he reached the sand dunes, he collapsed directly on the sand, seeming to have exhausted all his strength.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yangmei looked anxious, and quickly took out a few pills, trying to comfort Zhou.


    But Zhou Shu seemed to have passed out, no matter what she called, she did not move.


    "Senior Sister, Senior Brother Zhou is exhausted in his spiritual power and spiritual knowledge. It''s nothing serious. Just take a few hours of rest."


    Lu Qi walked over. He knew a lot about Alchemy, and he was familiar with medicine, and he could see Zhou Shu''s condition at a glance.


    Cao must not stand in the center of the sand dunes. He cares more about the quicksand traps around him than Zhou Shu.


    After a quarter of an hour, he finally discovered that no matter how violent the surrounding quicksand, it would never flow to this sand dune, it was safe here, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    In that smile, there is still a sinister that no longer needs to be hidden.


    Without further ado, Zhou Shu''s injury will be healed and his spiritual power will be restored.


    "Brother Cao, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Cao not approaching, Lu Qi''s expression changed drastically.


    Then Cao Bu had a grinning face, carrying a sword in his hand, and his murderous intent was revealed without concealment.


    when--


    Lu Qi stood in front of him, but Yin Songjian was bounced aside and flew into the quicksand trap and disappeared.


    "Step aside!"


    Cao couldn''t let out a dull roar.


    Yang Mei stood in front of Zhou Shu, but didn''t back down half a step, "What are you doing, brother kindly brought you in, you want to kill brother?"


    Cao Wu sneered, "I will not kill him, I will just throw him into quicksand."


    "why?"


    Lu Qi was puzzled, "We are the only ones left by the Holland School now. You still want to kill each other. Why on earth?"


    "Haha, Hollandia? What''s the point of existence or absence of that kind of thing?"


    Cao Buxu thought he was in control of the game, and looked up to the sky with a big laugh.


    "As long as I get the heritage and treasures of the Holland School, I will be the Holland School alone in the future!"


    Before the words fell, the sword light flew out, and cut towards Zhou Shu''s right hand. He wanted to cut off Zhou Shu''s hand, and then took off the Naxujie on his hand.


    "No!"


    Yang Mei exclaimed, and almost threw her entire body over, subconsciously trying to block the sword light.


    Cao Bu''s expression became cold, his sword strength was not reduced in the slightest, looking at that posture, he was actually going to cut Yangmei together.


    The sword light flashed.


    A right arm fell off, and Cao Bu was immediately silly, clutching his mutilated right arm for a long time without speaking.


    "You...you..." (to be continued.)

 Chapter 234: Follow you

    Cao must not be very gloomy and deceitful.


    When Yun Li asked him to leave, he had anticipated what was going on. He wanted to leave as soon as he thought about it, but after thinking about it, he stayed.


    Since the Heyin School puts all hope on them, it will inevitably be a huge resource that must be obtained.


    When Yang Zhou was destroyed, he thought of running away again, but when he saw Yunli secretly giving Zhou Shu a Naxu ring, he immediately gave up the idea of ??running away.


    There is no doubt that the Naxu Ring contains the resources given to them by the Heyin Sect, hoping that after these geniuses escape, they can rely on these resources to rejuvenate the Heyin Sect.


    "It''s all mine! It''s all mine!"


    This kind of thought quickly dominated Cao Bu, and there was only one thought in his heart, no matter what, he had to get the Naxu Ring. As for the Holland School, what did it matter to him?


    As long as you become stronger and the sect perishes, it doesn''t matter if everyone else is dead.


    After hearing that Zhou Shu had a secret realm, this thought became more and more intense. While following Zhou Shu''s actions, he had a sweet dream in his heart and inherited it, and then explored the secret realm to achieve the golden core and even the Nascent Soul.


    At this time, he finally found an opportunity, and he shot Zhou Shu without hesitation.


    If you wait for Zhou Shu to get well, he is not Zhou Shu��s opponent, take advantage of his illness and kill him, first get the Naxu Ring, and then use other people to threaten Zhou Shu to open the secret method of Naxu Ring, everything is so beautiful .


    In his opinion, Zhou Shu seemed to care about the lives of other disciples, which happened to be a weakness he could exploit.


    But unexpectedly, Zhou Shu was not in a coma at all.


    Zhou Shu stood long, blocking Yang Mei and Lu Qi behind him with a serious expression, "I show a little flaw, you can''t stand it."


    "You, didn''t you have both spiritual power and divine consciousness exhausted, why can you still use swords... Are you pretending to be tired? You..."


    Large beads of sweat continued to emerge from Cao Bu''s head and body, and he trembled. Backward.


    "I guessed that you had no good intentions. Those were made for you on purpose."


    Zhou Shu looked serious and raised the Black Star Sword in his hand slightly, "If you don''t do it, you still have a chance to survive, but now, you are seeking your own death."


    Cao Bu''s face changed a few times. Red and white suddenly changed. Pounced directly at Lu Qi.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and the Black Star Sword shot out. A black light passed through Cao Bu''s chest, with great strength, and straightly nailed him to the sand dune.


    "Those things are mine, why did Yunli give it to you!"


    "Snatch my things, I will not let you go as a ghost!"


    Cao Bu struggled a few times, cursed at Zhou Shu a few times, and then died.


    "They are still so selfish to death. Cultivators like you and Hong Yuan don''t know how they were regarded as geniuses."


    Zhou Shu shook his head disdainfully, and then he shook his body and fell to the ground. Now, he really lost his strength.


    But at this time, it is also safe.


    Lu Qi and Yang Mei will never disadvantage him. You can believe it.


    Yangmei hurriedly supported Zhou Shu, pushing her body behind her, slowly letting Zhou Shuping lie on the ground.


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s okay."


    Although he arranged the coma on purpose, Yang Mei didn''t know it. The defiance of blocking the sword just now caused Zhou Shu to be moved a lot.


    Yangmei nodded, the anxiety on her face disappeared, and her previous smile was restored, "Senior brother is fine, I will give him some healing pills in a moment."


    Zhou Shu nodded, he has a healing medicine. But it is the first order, and the effect is similar to that given by Yangmei.


    "Also, I guess I will stay here for a while."


    Looking at the sand dunes, his mind moved slightly. Before he went out of battle, he could only stay in the sand sea for the time being. This process would not be short. Last time there was Zhao Yueru, but not this time.


    "I don''t know what happened to Master and them..."


    Lu Qi took a few steps closer, with some worry on his face, "Brother, will they be okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "It should be fine, there are elders, don''t worry too much."


    "I think so, the master and elders are so powerful."


    After getting Zhou Shu''s reply, his worries disappeared a lot. After walking a few steps, he fell to the ground and fell asleep after a while. The previous run, although someone was carrying it, consumed a lot of spiritual power, which was about to exceed the limit. At this time, once he relaxed, he couldn''t hold it.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed secretly.


    All right? It''s impossible to think about it.


    At that time, the Holland School was on the brink of desperation, and even Shen Wen would blew himself up, how could it be okay? After that, Yun Li desperately blocked the chasing soldiers, and the genius of the Heyin faction fell apart. Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian led away the Hundred-footed Qiu. I am afraid that in the Heyin faction, apart from the surrendered, and Zhao Yueru in the secret realm, there are only three people here. Up.


    The millennium foundation was destroyed overnight.


    Lu Qi and Yang Mei are so young that they don''t want to put a heavy burden on them.


    These things will be carried by him alone.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, and it didn''t matter to think about it, Wuwangmen was in front of him, and now he is a Dutch school, and hatred has been memorized too much, it doesn''t matter.


    These hardships will not defeat him, but will only make him firmer and stronger.


    It will be returned sooner or later.


    Zhou Shu settled down and returned to the Naxu ring in his hand.


    The things in this Naxu Ring were placed by Shen Wen in preparation for the reconstruction of the Lotus Sect. There must be a lot of resources and treasures in it, enough for the three of them to cultivate to a very high level.


    Opening the secret method of Naxu Jie, Yunli put it in a jade slip and stuffed it with him.


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a moment. The secret method was equivalent to a magic formula, but it needed to use spiritual power and spiritual knowledge at the same time, which was very complicated. He didn''t have much contact with these, and it took a while to deduct.


    "Brother, what are you thinking, is the wound still hurting?"


    A soft voice came from my ear Yang Mei had not rested, staring at him intently, for fear of disturbing him, but worried that Zhou Shu would have something to do, so it took a long time to dare to speak.


    Zhou Shu smiled at her, "I''m thinking about something. Junior sister, why didn''t you take a break? You were tired just now?"


    "I''m okay. I will still make alchemy in a while. Brother Lu and I must use bigu pills. We must prepare some. Brother also needs to heal our wounds. The pill furnace that Master Gu gave me contains a lot of flint. It''s okay."


    Ground flint, a kind of stone that can release ground fire, is a one-time consumable. The purpose is to allow low-level cultivators to make alchemy without earth fire.


    As for those with different fires and pill fires, they are not needed.


    Yangmei tilted her head and smiled, as if she was not tired at all, but there was already a lot of bloodshot eyes in her eyes, just forcing her.


    As strong as ever.


    Compared to Lu Qi, who is about the same age as her, she seems to be much more mature, knowing that most of the Heyin School has something to do, but she still insists on doing her own thing and knows how to care for others without complaining about others.


    Zhou Shu paused for a while and looked at her with some solemnity, "Junior Sister, if the Heyin School is gone, what will you do in the future?"


    Yang Mei looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Nothing? I don''t care if there is a lotus school or not. From now on, I will follow Brother you. Brother, you promised me not to leave me."


    Zhou Shu laughed and touched her hair, "Yes, I know."


    Yangmei laughed, very happy. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 235: Lotus bracelet

    Twenty days passed.


    Zhou Shu''s injury has healed. Every few hours, he would go to the secret entrance in the sand sea to search for it, but in the past twenty days, he has never seen anyone else.


    "Lao Li and Lao Zhu are probably not coming."


    This kind of thought lingered in his mind and it was difficult to drive away, but Zhou Shu could only force it in his heart and stop thinking about it. Things have reached this point, and thinking about it is no use.


    He turned and left, with other thoughts in his heart.


    It is strange to think about it. If the Heyin Sect is destroyed by the Yunjian Sect, then this secret realm will definitely be discovered by the Yunjian Sect. After the Yunjian faction discovers the secret realm, and does not know the situation of the secret realm, it will definitely send practitioners to explore, more or less there will be a few.


    But he hadn''t seen any of them. Could it be that all those who came down were swallowed by traps?


    "It''s impossible. I come every day. Even if they don''t find a safe point, they will run somehow, but I didn''t even find a trace. Maybe something else happened outside."


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu felt a little abnormal, but there was no way to prove that he could not leave this sea of ??sand yet.


    Leaving the sand sea, one must go to the secret realm. There are Tier 4 monsters everywhere. If you encounter it, you will die. Unless you go in, you will find Zhao Yueru, who does not know the life or death, but the hope is really slim.


    Either you will go out directly when you reach the secret realm, but most of the outside has been taken by the Yunjian faction, so going out is a dead end.


    None of these risks can be taken.


    You can only leave the sand sea when you have a little strength to protect yourself.


    Back to safety, Yang Mei ran over a long distance away.


    Zhou Shu frowned and brought some blame, "You are not afraid of falling into a trap."


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m all familiar with it, hehe."


    Yangmei took his hand and jumped to the center of the safe point, "Brother, bigu Dan is almost enough, I want to try to refine the second-order pill tomorrow."


    There is a large gathering array in the middle of the safety spot. With a radius of more than three feet, almost half of the safe points are occupied.


    The formations are all medium-grade spirit stones, which provide auras day and night.


    The spiritual energy in the sand sea is extremely thin, and only the gathering spirit formation can practice. These spirit stones were taken from Xiaogun''s mouth. This made Xiao Gun very dissatisfied, and sprayed Zhou Shu more than a dozen ice cones.


    It was also helpless, now Yang Mei and Lu Qi must be allowed to quickly upgrade their cultivation bases, otherwise they would not even be able to leave the safe point.


    Last time at Zhao Yueru''s speed, it took a long time to find the second safe point. Asking Zhou Shu to take the two to find it, I''m afraid there is little hope.


    In the gathering formation, there is a small copper furnace that is as high as one foot high, and the fire in the furnace is raging, and the pill is being refined.


    Several people have to stay in this sea of ??sand for a long period of time. It is absolutely impossible to have no pill, especially Yangmei and Lu Qi are still in the Qi refining state, and even Bigu Pill cannot be broken.


    There was no bigudan on Zhou Shu, and Yang Mei took the initiative to undertake this task.


    At the side of Dan''s furnace, Lu Qi was practicing sword.


    Compared to alchemy. He obviously prefers to practice swordsmanship, and Zhou Shu can do nothing but change anything.


    "Only Jian Xiu can defeat those villains..."


    He couldn''t help muttering, his expression was extremely focused, and he didn''t even notice Zhou Shu when he came back.


    Zhou Shu walked to the spirit gathering formation and sat down, smiling at Yang Mei and nodding, "Well, try to practice, I have a lot of materials and prescriptions here, but don''t leave the cultivation base. Build the foundation early."


    He obtained a large amount of alchemy materials from the Zhang family, which was enough for Yangmei for one year.


    "Ok!"


    Yangmei nodded obediently and returned to the pill furnace. Focus on your own business.


    Here, no matter what happened, Yang Mei had to ask Zhou Shu before doing it. Lu Qi was similar, and regarded Zhou Shu as the most important and trusted person.


    Zhou Shu rested for a while, then took out the Naxu Ring and observed it carefully.


    After more than 20 days of deduction. He has almost mastered the secret method of opening Naxu Ring, so he can try it.


    With the activation of the secret method, the divine consciousness entered the Naxu Ring, and Zhou Shu''s mind moved slightly.


    The space in Naxu Ring is not very large, the length, width, and height are all five feet, and many items are placed in an orderly manner.


    The first thing that catches your eyes is a jade statue similar to a life size.


    It was a beautiful and elegant woman, with her eyebrows like distant mountains and eyes like autumn water, staring faintly at the front, her air was dignified, she was bright and clean, her temperament was very good, she gave people a sense of unreality, she couldn''t help being respectful. In contrast, her beauty that resembles a goddess is second.


    She held a long sword in her hand and pointed it diagonally forward. The tip of the sword seemed to be shaking slightly, awe-inspiring.


    "She is Yuan Heyin, the father of the Heyin school."


    Looking at the small print beside the jade statue, Zhou Shu thoughtfully.


    The deeds of Yuan Heyin in the Heyin school are known to almost all disciples in the Heyin school, and they have great respect for her. As a woman, she was alone in establishing the Heyin school in just 20 years, setting a thousand-year foundation. , How extraordinary, but at the same time, very puzzled by her sudden departure.


    More than a thousand years ago, Yuan Heyin left a lotus sound bracelet and a jade slip. He said he was looking for opportunities, but he never came back.


    Since then, the Heyin Sect has never returned to the Yuan Ying Realm monk.


    Many disciples said that if Yuanheyin was left for a few more years, the Heyin school would soon occupy the Qingyuan Valley and become the largest sect in the Qingyuan Mountain Range.


    But there is no if, so I can only regret.


    "Coming and going like wind, establishing a great foundation and leaving, is really a strange woman."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, quite yearning.


    "Is this the lotus bracelet left by Yuanheyin?"


    On the bright arm of the jade statue was a crystal emerald green jade bracelet, Zhou Shu moved slightly, and the jade bracelet flew into his hand.


    The lotus bracelet is a unique first-order magic weapon of the lotus school. When worn on the body, you can hear the sound of the lotus pond running under the moonlight, and it has the effect of calming and concentrating when practicing. This kind of magic weapon is very common in the lotus school, because many lotus school female sisters admire the vowel lotus sound and like to wear it.


    Enter the spiritual power and watch it carefully for a while There is nothing special about it. Maybe the Yuanheyin left it as a memorial. Most of the elders think so.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then prepared to put it back.


    "Lotus sound bracelet!"


    Yang Mei''s voice rang in her ears, "I have one too, brother, where did you come from?"


    Withdrawing from the divine consciousness in Naxu Ring, Zhou Shu saw Yang Mei beckoning to him, and on his lotus-root-like arm, he also carried a lotus sound bracelet, exactly the same as his own.


    Zhou Shuyang made a move, and the lotus sound bracelet was falling on Yangmei''s hand, "This is left by Master Yuan, please take a look, but be careful."


    "Master Yuan Zu''s!"


    Yang Mei was excited in her heart, holding the lotus sound bracelet cautiously, looking carefully, as if paying homage to something holy.


    Seeing her appearance, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Try it on."


    Yangmei was eager to try, but hesitated, "Can you? This is the treasure of the Patriarch."


    Yuan Heyin is a role model for all female cultivators of the Heyin School, and it is a great honor for Yangmei to wear her bracelet.


    Zhou Shu nodded in agreement, "It''s okay."


    With a yearning light in Yang Mei''s eyes, she carefully put the bracelet on her hand.


    "Hehe, I put on the bracelet of the patriarch!"


    Yangmei clapped her hands to celebrate, and the two bracelets touched each other, making a crisp sound.


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, but it didn''t feel right to look at it. Suddenly, a faint smoke appeared on the lotus bracelet.


    This situation seems familiar.


    Send magic?


    Before he could think about it, the smoke had thickened, and a virtual image gradually took shape, standing clearly in front of the two of them.


    Yangmei''s face was dull, her eyes straightened.


    Zhou Shu is the same.


    This virtual image is exactly the same as the jade image in the Naxu ring, it is a vowel lotus sound! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 236: Resources in Naxu Ring

    This lotus sound bracelet is only a first-order magic weapon. It has been put in the lotus school for thousands of years, and no one has discovered its ingenuity, but I did not expect that after Yangmei put it on, it would immediately trigger the magical magic in it, showing Yuanhe The imaginary image of Yuanshen left by the sound


    It''s really a rare opportunity.


    As the ancestor, etiquette must be present. Zhou Shu bowed to the virtual image. Yang Mei saw Zhou Shu saluting and followed suit. Lu Qi beside him was also disturbed and came to salute together.


    The imaginary image is lifelike and full of vigor, but there seems to be a tinge of worry between the eyebrows.


    After the virtual image became clear, his lips moved slightly, as if he was speaking, but Zhou Shu couldn''t hear a word, and so did Lu Qi beside him, with a dazed expression on her face. Only Yang Mei kept nodding her head as if she was listening intently.


    Obviously, the primordial communication of the virtual image is only effective for bayberry.


    After a while, the virtual image turned into blue smoke and disappeared, and the eyes of several people were on Yangmei.


    Yangmei blinked, with a lot of excitement on her face, "That was the original master just now!"


    Lu Qi was also excited at the moment, "Yuanheyin Patriarch?"


    Zhou Shu understood it, only smiled and nodded, "What did she say?"


    Yangmei said without hesitation, "The ancestor said to go to Cihangzong. If there is a disciple in the door who is destined to see the information in the lotus bracelet, you can also look for her. This lotus bracelet is a token. Well, the patriarch left one more. The Mind Fa, called the Sutra of Compassionate Heart, said it five times, but I couldn��t bear to write it down, Compassionate...


    As soon as he talked about it, Zhou Shu shook his head and interrupted, "Yang Mei, needless to say, this is your chance."


    "Well����"


    Yang Mei was stunned for a moment, then glanced at Zhou Shu, but did not go on obediently, tilted his head and asked, "Brother, what kind of school is Cihangzong, why did Patriarch go there?"


    Lu Qi has the same problem.


    "Cihangzong is a great cultivator of immortals in Dongsheng Prefecture..." Zhou Shu explained for a while. I have some doubts in my mind. Could it be that the Yuanhe sound comes from Cihangzong? The name of the Compassionate Heart Sutra sounds a lot like the Mind Method of the Ci Hang School. Cihang is located in the Cihang Mountain in the northeast of Dongsheng Prefecture, which is about seven to eight million miles away. If Yuanheyin came from there, why did he go to Qingyuan Mountain to establish the sect? Yuan Heyin asked someone to find her, is she still there?


    Many questions arose, but Zhou Shu thought about it and let it go. It''s no use thinking about them now. Far can''t quench near thirst.


    "Yangmei, wait for you to build the foundation before changing your mind. You put away the lotus sound bracelet, and you can go out in the future as a way out."


    This lotus sound bracelet has been put on for thousands of years before the message appeared in Yang Mei''s hands. It was obviously related to her and best for her.


    Zhou Shu instructed Yang Mei, Yang Mei nodded, then shook her head, biting her lip slightly. Resolutely said, "I''m not going, I want to be with my senior."


    "Silly girl, don''t take a chance."


    Zhou Shu pretended to complain, but he was a little bit happy in his heart.


    He nodded to Yang Mei, then turned to look at Lu Qi. Lu Qi had been watching Yangmei with a lot of envy in his eyes, but the envy was very simple, and there was no jealousy in it, which made Zhou Shu very satisfied.


    The minds of these two people are simple and pure. It is completely different from people like Hong Yuan and Cao Wu.


    Zhou Shu let go of his heart and continued to look into Naxu Jie.


    Looking at it, his expression remained calm, but the shock in his heart could not stop.


    Items in Naxu Ring. Obviously, Shen Wen specially prepared for the training of disciples of the younger generation, and it was suitable for them now.


    The first is the pill, Kaiyang Pill, this kind of pill that can improve the cultivation of low-level disciples, there are a hundred! Most of them are medium grade, and even a small amount of top grade.


    Yiqi Dan. Qi Condensing Pill and Shunqi Pill are all available, all of which are top grade or middle grade.


    Zengyuan Pill, Huiyuan Pill, this kind of pill that can increase the speed of cultivation, all need to be calculated in thousands.


    In addition, there are many pill that Zhou Shu can''t name, put together in different categories, like a pill shop.


    Then there are the spirit stones, in the Naxu ring, they are the ones that occupy the most positions.


    The middle-grade spirit stones, roughly calculated, are more than ten million, piled up like a hill, while the high-grade spirit stones, at least a hundred thousand, are neatly stacked together, emitting a dazzling light.


    There are also five top-quality spiritual stones, shaped like goose eggs. The surface is rough and uneven, and there is no luster. People are overwhelmed.


    There are many formations beside the spirit stone, and there are detailed introductions around them.


    The giant forest formation, the red sand covering the sky, the gossip golden light formation...


    Among them is a set of Taiyin Five Stack Formation, which is introduced as a form that can temporarily resist the Golden Core Cultivator, and even the magic weapon for the formation eye is also ready for use at any time.


    If you find suitable mountain peaks to be laid out, you will soon be able to form a good base.


    Fulu, exercises, magic weapons, spiritual objects, medicinal materials...


    All kinds of resources are available as long as you want.


    Zhou Shu pressed his mind and shook his head slightly.


    Such a large amount of resources, even if he has to be tempted, let alone Cao not? If you use it all on yourself, it doesn''t seem difficult to reach the Golden Core Realm.


    But Zhou Shu would never do this. He knew very well the meaning of these things. It was returned by countless lotus sect disciples desperately, condensing the whole lotus sect''s efforts. If you use it alone, you will owe too much to the sect, and it will be even more disadvantageous for his original intention. If you practice against your heart, it is impossible to go long on the road of cultivation.


    Cultivators can kill their lives, even against the sky, but they must never violate their will. UU reading


    If this resource can be fully utilized, not to mention the immediate reconstruction of the Dutch School, but the establishment of a sect similar to the Wuwangmen is very promising.


    "Plan to use."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, took out a dozen Kaiyang Pills and distributed them to Yangmei and Lu Qi.


    Both of them knew Kaiyang Pill and couldn''t help but froze, "Brother, is this for me?"


    "It��s left to you by the sect. You are all on the fifth level of the Qi Refining Realm, and five per person, which is just enough for you to cultivate to the Foundation Building Realm. Remember, you can take one every 20 days. If your cultivation is not strong enough, It��s okay to come later, but don��t be anxious. It��s absolutely impossible to eat two pills in a row."


    Zhou Shu solemnly ordered.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, the two nodded in earnest, "Brother, I understand."


    Looking at the pill, both of them hesitated on their faces, not knowing what to say. What they felt when they got such a good medicine pill, thinking of the lotus pie, inevitably felt a little heavy in their hearts.


    "It��s good if you concentrate on cultivating. Don��t carry any burdens. It��s not good to practice for the sake of the sect. Cultivators cultivate for themselves. For you, this is also an opportunity that you deserve. Take it, don��t think too much."


    Zhou Shu relaxed the two with a gentle smile.


    Lu Qi thought for a while, and said with a firm expression, "I know, Master told me that cultivation is all to achieve one''s own goals, and only in this way can you be firm. But what the sect does for me, I will Remember, I will repay it."


    "You have a good master and think thoroughly so I can rest assured."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and turned to look at Yangmei, "Where are you Yangmei?"


    Yangmei''s eyes were clear, "I just listen to the brother."


    (Ps: Thanks to the evolving crawler for the reward and monthly pass, which makes people feel refreshed~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 237: Entered the secret

    Time was like an arrow, and more than half a year passed quickly. .?`


    Flying sand still fills the sky in the sand sea.


    Yangmei held a jade slip and looked at it intently, her face glowing brightly and radiantly.


    Ten days ago, she successfully built the foundation, using three fields of grass.


    Lu Qi is the same, but it''s more than that, where the sword light falls, the flying sand is like rain. In the past few months, he no longer refines alchemy and sincerely devotes himself to the sword, and finally realizes the sword intent of the rain as he wished, which is different from before. .


    Zhou Shu is more different.


    Zhou Shu has reached the late stage of the foundation formation stage, and has completely restored the sea of ??qi, but the qi veins are still incomplete, only 30% restored.


    Zhou Shu is more mature and calm than before, and his eyes are full of radiance. Although he is still building a foundation, his strength is more than five times higher than before? Even if it is a condensing vein cultivator, he is confident enough to fight.


    With the resources in Naxu Jie, the focused attitude, the undaunted perseverance, and the extremely firm determination, their cultivation has all improved by leaps and bounds.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the surrounding Shahai, "Wait a while, we will leave Shahai to go to the secret realm."


    Lu Qi took the sword and stood with a solemn expression, "I see, brother."


    Since Zhou Shu told them about the lotus school and the secret realm, Lu Qi''s whole person has changed a little, has become a lot more stable, no longer playful, and more determined. ??.??`


    Yangmei didn''t speak, but smiled and nodded, gently closing the jade slip.


    "Watch less, don''t worry about it."


    Looking at the slightly thin Yangmei, Zhou Shu had some distress in his eyes. These days, Yangmei spends the rest of her time looking at jade slips except for cultivation and alchemy. She has seen almost all the jade slips on alchemy in Na Xujie Once again, she didn''t just look at it, but she wrote down all the huge information, and she memorized it back and forth.


    Yangmei smiled slyly, "It''s okay, brother. This is a rare opportunity. I have a lot of things I want to learn and I must hurry up. Hey, brother, wait and see later."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. It''s no wonder she, because she didn''t go to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, she had no choice but to see it. Now that she could see it, she would seize every opportunity to see it. Don''t waste it.


    In fact, these jade slips have long been memorized by Zhou Shu. In fact, all the information on the jade slips in the Naxu Ring was recorded by Zhou Shu in the sea of ??knowledge. When needed, they can be used at any time.


    But this kind of thing cannot be said to others.


    After finishing the formation, the three rushed into the sand sea.


    Zhou Shu had already calculated the exit of the Sha Hai formation, and the cultivation base of the three was enough. Stopped and walked and got out within a few days.


    After a painful ordeal, Zhou Shu woke up first.


    The secret realm is no different from before. The traces of Zhao Yueru''s fight with Cang Yuan last time are still there. After Zhou Shu explored for a while, he set up a formation on the mountain peak by the exit. .?`


    The five stacks of the Lunar Array can form five overlapping defensive barriers, which even Golden Core Cultivators cannot directly break. The defensive power is strong enough, but it is a pity that the scope is small. Can only protect the place about half a mile.


    After setting up the five-layer formation of the lunar yin and placing the spirit stone, Zhou Shu added two layers of hidden aura formation outside. With this kind of formation protection, it is not easy to be revealed by monsters. Security is greatly enhanced.


    It took about six hours to do these non-stop.


    Zhou Shu put the two into the formation, and then sat down peacefully, restoring spiritual power and consciousness.


    After a while, the two woke up one after another and looked around. There was a lot of joy on his face. After living in the gray sand sea for half a year, I finally saw the green, how could I not be happy.


    After calming down for a while, Yang Mei stared at Zhou Shu, "Brother, what are we doing now?"


    "You are cultivating here, I will go and see if I can find Elder Zhao."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and slowly said, "If we can find it, we can follow Elder Zhao out. Even in the Yunjian faction, safety is guaranteed, and then there is a foundation for rebuilding the Heyin faction. This is the best; if we can''t find it. , You just stay here to practice with peace of mind. I will go out to see what happens. Before I leave, I will leave the resources of the Heyin School for you."


    This idea is the result of his careful consideration.


    The two were stunned, especially Yang Mei, almost shouting, "Why? Brother, you want to go out by yourself? No!"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, You Jing said seriously, "Brother, if you want to go out, we will go out together. No matter what happens, we will bear it together."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about the appearance, with a faint smile, "Here is very aura, plus the auxiliary pill in Naxu Ring, it is enough for you to cultivate to the golden pill realm. You have spent more than ten years, decades, Wouldn��t it be good to go out after reaching the Golden Core Realm?"


    Yang Mei nodded, feeling that Zhou Shu''s words made sense, but quickly asked, "It''s very good, then brother, why not be together?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I am not fit to stay here."


    "Why not suitable?"


    Yangmei asked repeatedly, while Lu Qi frowned, as if thinking of something, hesitated and said, "Brother, is it because of Qi..."


    Zhou Shu lightly breathed a sigh of relief, "Yes, in fact, as you all know, I have reached the top in the late stage of the foundation building stage.


    It is also helpless. The environment is good and there are enough resources. Zhou Shu doesn''t want to cultivate to a very high level before going out, and then kill the Quartet, perfect revenge.


    But he couldn''t do it. The damaged Qi channel restricted his cultivation If it was not repaired completely, it was impossible to condense the pulse. Even the condensed pulse could not pass, and there was no point in cultivating here.


    "Brother, don''t go out."


    Yang Mei looked at Zhou Shu firmly, as if begging, "I know that brother''s vitality is damaged, but I have been studying alchemy to help brother brother very hard. I have seen so many jade slips, and there are With many medicinal materials and treasures, I can definitely make good pills to help the seniors repair the qi veins."


    Zhou Shu had an epiphany after hearing that, it turned out that Yang Mei had studied alchemy so hard, and he also had this thought in it.


    He looked at Yang Mei and said softly, "I understand, but it is difficult to do it now. You still focus on cultivation. Besides, I don''t have to go out. Even if I go out, it''s not impossible to come in again."


    There are several kinds of pills that can be used to fully restore the Qi Channel, but those pills are definitely not something that can be refined under the current conditions, there is no abnormal fire, no spiritual objects above the fifth level, and no genius can be refined.


    Zhou Shu just persuaded, Yang Mei just refused to listen, and suddenly there was a wave of light in his eyes, "Brother said that if you don''t leave me, you want to go out, I also want to go out..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looking cautiously, "Yang Mei, don''t you want to stay here to practice?"


    Yang Mei stared at Zhou Shu, very stubborn, "Senior brother promised me, I can''t go back, if you go back, I won''t listen to you, if you are not here, I won''t stay."


    "Well, if you can��t find Elder Zhao, you go out with me and Junior Brother Lu stay here


    in. "


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and made the decision directly.


    "that is it!"


    Yangmei immediately rejoiced, cheering, and it seemed that Huangquan Mansion would be willing to go as long as he could be with his brother.


    Lu Qi also nodded. He has matured a lot, has his own ideas, and knows how to make choices. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 238: Strange fish bubble

    Zhou Shu walked alone in the secret realm, looking for Zhao Yueru.


    He is not moving fast and he is always alert to his surroundings.


    Tier 4 monsters are everywhere in this secret realm. When they first came in, they met two within a short while. With Zhou Shu''s current cultivation base, it was difficult to deal with, and you had to be extremely careful.


    But it does not mean that you can only wait to die when you encounter a monster. There is a fourth-order magic weapon rock shield in the Naxu Ring. As long as you input all the spiritual power, you can withstand a blow from the golden core cultivator, the fourth-order monster It can also be blocked.


    The spiritual power required to use the fourth-order magic weapon is extremely large. Among the three, only Zhou Shu can use it. After Zhou Shu repaired the Qi Sea, his spiritual power reserves were equivalent to three times that of the ordinary late-stage cultivator of the Foundation Building Realm. What''s more, he still has a second Qi Sea that is no weaker than the Condensation Realm. Just once.


    Through this time, facing the fourth-order monster beast, it can be considered a little self-protection.


    But flying is absolutely impossible and can only walk on the ground.


    Zhou Shu walked for two hours before he walked fifty miles.


    "Strange, why haven''t you seen a monster beast?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned. He was cautious on the way, but he seemed to have done useless work. Not only did he not see the monsters, but he didn''t even find a trace of the monsters'' activities. Could it be that the monsters here were all killed by Zhao Yue?


    Is it really possible?


    With some suspicion, Zhou Shu turned and went back, the return journey was much faster.


    In the formation at the exit of the secret realm, Lu Qi was concentrating on practicing.


    Yangmei closed her eyes tightly, seeming to be practicing but also in a daze.


    Last time I had a temper, but this time I didn''t dare to say that I wanted to explore with Zhou Shu anymore. I only worried in my heart, and my face was full of tension.


    It wasn''t until she felt Zhou Shu come back that she relaxed and fell with joy, "Brother, have you found Elder Zhao?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No."


    "Not in a hurry. Brother, be careful and look for it slowly."


    "Well, change the direction tomorrow, this mystery is much bigger than I thought."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. I thought that the secret realm could be as big as a few dozen miles, but now it seems that it is not at all, it is a small world, and it is similar to the outside world.


    Ten days in a row. After exploring step by step, Zhou Shu had already penetrated four hundred miles into the secret realm. The result surprised him. He still didn''t see any traces of monster activities.


    Some of them died, but at least they had been dead for more than a year, and everything from the demon pill was captured, except for the unnecessary flesh.


    For example, the corpse of the giant elephant in front of him is eight feet high and looks like a meat mountain, but the head is gone. There was a thin blue sword mark on the neck.


    At a glance, it was Zhao Yueru''s Lan Ning Sword, which completely cut its three-foot-thick tough skin with a single sword, and harvested its life.


    "The original guess is true. All the monsters here were killed by Elder Zhao, but these things happened a year ago, but there was no trace left in this year. Then, where did Elder Zhao go in this year? went?"


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, with joys and worries. "Just look at it and know that this secret realm is never bigger than the outside."


    Zhou Shu used the golden feather eagle to send a message to the two of them, and walked forward by himself.


    Through the mountains and forests, hundreds of miles have passed. There was a large open plain in front of me. There was a large lake in the plain with a radius of nearly ten miles. The water was blue and smoke burst out from time to time.


    Five miles away from the lake, Zhou Shu stopped. Look cautious.


    The water surface waves of the lake are calm. Although nothing can be seen, the spiritual consciousness he released can clearly feel a huge and vast spiritual energy fluctuation. This fluctuation is up and down, like the breathing of a giant beast, and the waves are surging. In an instant, all the aura in a large area can be exhausted.


    This kind of fluctuation will never come from the cultivator, most of it comes from some kind of monster hiding in the lake.


    "There are Tier 5 monsters..."


    A terrible thought suddenly came up.


    Tier 5 monsters are equivalent to cultivators in the Nascent Soul Realm. At this stage, monsters may transform and become indistinguishable from humans.


    "There is a Tier 5 monster in this secret realm. I''m afraid that Elder Zhao will be more and more fierce... but it seems that this monster is sleeping or dormant, otherwise I should have been discovered long ago."


    Zhou Shu looked at the lake from a distance, with unspeakable thoughts in his heart. He did not run away immediately, but carefully controlled his spiritual consciousness and probed around the lake.


    "Huh", after a while, he made a discovery.


    On the right side of the lake, there is a much smaller pool, about a few meters in diameter. There is a spherical object floating in the pool, and there is something vaguely inside.


    Zhou Shu observed for a while and walked to the small water pool.


    He didn''t worry much about the monsters in the lake.


    Monster beasts are different from cultivators. No matter how high they are, even if they become humans, their essence is still beasts. The nature of sleeping and eating will not disappear, and they will be habitually carried out regardless of whether they need it or not.


    Unless monsters transform into forms and then practice human exercises, and then live with humans for a long time, can they broaden their spiritual wisdom and realize that they have transformed into a higher life form through cultivation, and are no longer beasts. You can put aside the nature of sleeping and eating.


    The cultivator is the spirit of all things, so naturally he does not need to do this. Once he does not need to sleep and eat, he can immediately give up.


    The larger the size of the monster, the longer the sleep time. It is common to sleep for several years, and it will not wake up unless its life is threatened during sleep.


    Walking to the side of the pool, Zhou Shu looked down, he was a little stagnated, almost exclaiming.


    "Elder Zhao?"


    In the pool, a sphere with a diameter of tens of meters is suspended in the water two to three feet deep.


    The ball is like a big fish bubble The two ends are slightly pointed, and the middle is round, semi-transparent and fuzzy, but you can still see the situation inside. Zhao Yueru was sitting in the fish bubble, her eyes closed slightly, her expression awe-inspiring, as if she was practicing, and she seemed to be suffering some kind of pain.


    She is obviously still alive.


    Zhou Shu was very pleased.


    "Could it be that after Elder Zhao was captured by this monster, he was wrapped in this fish bubble and couldn''t come out?"


    Zhou Shu slowly dived into the water, swam close to the fish bubble, and looked around, there was no special mechanism, so he used a heavy gold sword to stab the fish bubble.


    Bang.


    The heavy golden sword bounced back directly.


    Zhou Shu''s brows tightened, his spiritual power increased a little, and he secretly said, with my current cultivation base and this third-tier middle-rank sword, wouldn''t it be possible to pierce a fish bubble?


    Bang.


    Obviously it cannot be pierced, and the heavy golden sword that bounces back is hitting the face.


    Zhou Shu was severely slapped in the face, but he didn''t feel the pain. Instead, he felt a little funny. "Even Elder Zhao''s cultivation level is trapped in it. How could my heavy golden sword pierce it."


    She was eager to save people, but she forgot and lost care for a while.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, stretched out his hand to hold the fish bubble, and gently took the fish bubble out of the water.


    The water in the lake was still calm, and it seemed that there was no response. Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, and ran away in stride.


    Stopped after running a dozen miles away.


    The bumps kept on, and Zhao Yueru in the fish bubble also opened her eyes. She looked left and right, her expression confused, she didn''t know what happened.


    No matter what Zhou Shu was shouting outside, she didn''t respond to any movements.


    "This fish bubble seems to not only have a strong defense, but also block the divine consciousness, and it is estimated that there is darkness inside, and there is nothing to see or hear."


    Zhou Shu was speechless for a while.


    "Go back first and see if there is any way to rescue Elder Zhao." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 239: Think of ways to

    Knowing that there were no Tier 4 monsters in this secret realm, Zhou Shu took out the flying magic weapon, took the fish bubble, and quickly flew to the secret realm exit.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu returned to the exit.


    The two in the formation stared at Zhang Xugao''s fish bubble, quite curious.


    "What is this?"


    "There seems to be someone inside, still a woman."


    "Someone in the secret realm?"


    "This, isn''t it Elder Zhao?"


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless, "Yes, she is Elder Zhao. I don''t know how to get trapped in it. We want to save her."


    Zhao Yueru in the fish bubble had closed her eyes long ago, and she had no sense in it, except that the lake was surging again, and her calm was restored after a while.


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu, "Elder Zhao, she doesn''t seem to hear us, right?"


    "Well, she doesn''t seem to feel anything. This fish bubble is very troublesome."


    Zhou Shu di��ndi��n head and searched in Naxu Jie.


    This fish bubble can only be dealt with with a fourth-order magic weapon.


    There are many Tier 4 defensive weapons in Naxu Ring, but there are not a few Tier 4 attacking magic weapons. Zhou Shu searched for a long time before reluctantly finding a Tier 4 spear.


    "Jade Broken Kungang!"


    Using a gun as a sword, Zhou Shu gathered all the spiritual power of his whole body, but still bounced back.


    Yangmei thought for a while, but a ground fire rose under the fish bubble, trying to use fire to burn the bubble.


    This was a good idea, Zhou Shu thought it was feasible. After all, water is afraid of fire, but after a while, he knew it was impossible. The raging flame hit the fish bubble and immediately dissipated without leaving a trace.


    Yangmei was a little upset.


    Think about it, too, Zhao Yueru is in it, and he hasn''t tried Pill Fire, and most of it has no effect.


    Lu Qi came up with an idea. "It won''t work if you cut it with a knife, try to smash it?"


    "That won''t work, what if you smash Elder Zhao?" Yang Mei waved her hands.


    "You can try, this fish bubble is hollow, probably can''t withstand the huge pressure, there is a door."


    Zhou Shu is serious. Then he smiled at Yang Mei, "Elder Zhao Jindanjing Cultivator, where it is so easy to break, as long as the fish bubble breaks a small mouth, ���d��ng���di��n���xiao��� said, .��.��os_();I think she can come out by herself."


    Just do what he said, Zhou Shu placed the fish bubble under the mountain, stood on the mountain, took out a third-order imprint, and smashed it down.


    That pressure mountain mark. It is made of Xuangang meteorite iron. After injecting spiritual power, it is five feet in size and weighs more than ten thousand catties.


    The iron mark like a hill, with such a huge force, directly fell towards the fish bubble, and the yellow plum blossoms turned pale, and he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    However, the pressure on the mountain fell on the fish bubble. It bounced back immediately, and it bounced faster than it fell. It almost flew into the cloud, and it took a long time before it fell down, smashing the ground into a huge hole up to three feet deep.


    That fish bubble is still safe and sound.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sat down. The fish bubble did not open, but he was so tired that he had no spiritual power.


    Lu Qi brought Yupao back. Surrounded by the fish bubble with Yangmei, he froze.


    I finally found Elder Zhao, but I didn''t want to be like this. Can Elder Zhao with this appearance take it out? Instead of keeping them safe, it is a trouble.


    Zhou Shu regained his spiritual power while thinking hard. But the fish bubble was restless, and suddenly light appeared.


    The crystal-like jade shines instantly, the light is soft but it shines far away, and it suddenly shines all around.


    Several people were a little startled.


    Zhou Shu immediately took Duyun out. He suspected that this was some method of the monster beast. Once the monster beast found it, he would immediately lead them to the secret realm exit. The Tier 5 monster beast was obviously better than Yunjian. Pie is more terrifying.


    Lu Qi also watched the surroundings vigilantly.


    Only Yangmei, still staring at Yupao intently, suddenly exclaimed, "Elder Zhao, she..."


    The two watched attentively, the fish bubble glowed, and the outer bubble film appeared much brighter, clearly revealing the situation inside.


    Zhao Yueru had opened her eyes, the blue in her pupils was as cold as ice, and the Lan Ning Sword in her hand turned into blue light and shadow, cutting and stabbing towards the fish bubble.


    The sword light is fierce, constantly, as if to use all the spiritual power in an instant, through a layer of bubble film, you can feel the momentum of breaking the boat, Zhao Yueru, who is usually calm, is almost crazy at this time , It is shocking.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t break the bubble.


    After a while, the light on the fish bubble gradually dimmed, and Zhao Yueru sat down again, showing a lot of disappointment between her eyebrows, closing her eyes and regaining her previous appearance.


    "Elder Zhao, she thinks it out but can''t get out, so pitiful..."


    Yangmei couldn''t help but whispered, Lu Qi felt the same way, and only sighed.


    "It will save her."


    Zhou Shuruo realized something, "Maybe when the fish bubble shines, it is when the fish bubble is most vulnerable. Elder Zhao felt it inside, so he started it at this time, and rested and recovered at other times. We are also ready to wait. When the fish bubble is shining, attack the fish bubble together, attack it inside and outside, and it may open."


    The two of them had their heads together, with firm eyesight, "Hmm!"


    Several people stood by the fish bubble. After waiting for twelve hours, the fish bubble finally lit up again.


    Zhou Shu said hello, all kinds of magic talisman flew towards the fish bubble Zhao Yueru inside seems to have noticed the difference, the sword light is more intensive, concentrated on a di��n, so that the fish bubble emits a drum di��n Like a chaotic noise.


    But it still didn''t work. Zhao Yueru sat down with her head down slightly, her face frustrated, but her eyes looked outside, as if she felt someone outside.


    "Elder Zhao, we will definitely save you!"


    Seeing this move, Yang Mei cried out anxiously.


    Zhou Shumo remained silent and thought about it carefully. This attack is indeed more effective than before, but the power is still not enough. It would be great if there was a Tier 4 flying sword.


    There are many swords in Naxu Ring, but most of them are Tier 3, and Tier 4 flying swords are not.


    This is not surprising, the fourth-order and fifth-order flying swords used by Jian Xiu are basically recast and promoted with third-order flying swords.


    In the stage of building foundations and condensing veins, sword repair mostly uses low-level flying swords. The swords at this stage are also called sword blanks. They are not really powerful flying swords.


    When you get used to using it smoothly and your realm cultivation level increases, the sword repairman will search everywhere for materials that match the sword intent according to the sword intent he has understood, and then recast the original flying sword to obtain a new flying sword. If you don''t want to change it again, you can even incorporate your own blood, monsters and spirits, etc., to make Feijian more suitable for yourself, and there will be the possibility of psychic recognition in the future.


    Swords are different from general magic weapons. Many sword repairs have to follow a lifetime, and continue to be promoted, as one with the repairer, as exclusive.


    Naturally, Shen Wen would not prepare Tier 4 flying swords for those geniuses, because their cultivation base wouldn''t be useful at all, and it was impossible to comprehend the sword intent.


    "If there is a good sword, maybe..."


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu suddenly froze. It''s a good sword, doesn''t he own it? (To be continued.)

 Chapter 240: Golden Scale Sword

    Zhou Shu didn''t realize that he laughed. If he wanted to say a better flying sword, why bother to find it in Naxu Ring, he would have one.


    When he understood the meaning of the broken jade sword, he got a golden flying sword from the huge stone sword. It could not be used at that time, but he might try it now.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu took out the golden sword he had obtained before.


    The texture of the golden sword is unknown, but the three golden scales on it are very conspicuous, the texture is neat, and the three pieces are connected to form a peculiar pattern.


    When I first got it, there was a delusion of the soul invading Zhou Shu''s sea of ??consciousness, turning him into a slave driven by others, but Zhou Shu tried his best to resolve it.


    That was the most dangerous moment Zhou Shu encountered, and it is still fresh in his memory. At this time, he will not relax.


    Holding the golden sword, Zhou Shu injected a trace of spiritual power. The golden sword jumped, and the golden scales on it faintly glowed.


    There is a play.


    Zhou Shu looked awe-inspiring and kept pouring spiritual power into the sword. Within a few breaths, the golden sword stretched to three feet long.


    The golden sword at this time was completely different. The golden scales continued to grow. After a while, the entire sword body was covered with golden scales. It was constantly twisting, and suddenly it broke away from Zhou Shu''s hand and hovered in the air, making a deep sound. The voice of the dragon chant.


    "Ah, what is this?"


    "Brother?"


    The movement alarmed Yang Mei and Lu Qi, both of them stared at Jin Jian with doubts in their eyes.


    This golden sword gained spiritual power, it was like a living creature, restless, and wanted to escape.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, nodded, and then grabbed the hilt of the sword like a dragon''s tail with his left hand and protected his chest with his right hand. He was already prepared for protection.


    Just grabbing the hilt of the sword, the tip of the sword like a dragon head suddenly turned his head, and a loud and bell-like sound came from the sword, "He who has my sword, for my advice!"


    The voice actually came out again.


    Thunderously hit Zhou Shuxin.


    But Zhou Shu''s expression was calm and unmoved, Liuli Mirror emerged suddenly and stood in front of him. At the same time, gather the consciousness and defend with your heart.


    Although this primordial attack was powerful, it was not much different from the previous one, and Zhou Shu had been prepared. The participating primordial spirits were all blocked from the body and were not allowed to enter.


    After a while, the soul gradually dissipated, and he could no longer feel it.


    The restless golden sword also gradually settled down, after making two low whispers. There was no movement and fell into Zhou Shu''s control.


    Zhou Shu input some spiritual power again, and used the golden sword to cast a few styles of sword tactics. There was nothing abnormal before he was relieved.


    When the Golden Sword Transformed Dragon hovered, Zhou Shu felt that something was wrong. After all, he could use this sword in the late stage of the foundation stage. The highest is Tier 4, how can Tier 4 magic weapons be psychic. Even to this extent? There is definitely some magic formula supporting it, most of which is the original magical technique.


    There is also a soul within the sword.


    This time, Zhou Shu would not be careless anymore, and smoothly resisted, and then completely accepted the sword.


    "Brother, how can this sword run?"


    "very strange."


    Yangmei and Lu Qi were very puzzled, and asked them.


    Zhou Shu explained a few words, and then said, "Now I will try to master this sword and see if I can use it to rescue Elder Zhao."


    Yangmei nodded repeatedly. "This sword is so extraordinary, brother is so powerful, it will definitely succeed."


    Lu Qi looked at the golden sword with envy.


    The sword is covered with scales. It is magnificent and brilliant, the stream of light overflows like a river, the appearance is full of power, and the aura is full of spirit, as if it is going to rise into the sky, it is a sword repairer who needs to look more.


    "Brother. What kind of sword is this?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know. I call it the Golden Scale Sword for the time being. I think the cultivator who left this sword is also an extraordinary person, and I will always know it in the future."


    Lu Qi nodded, did not say much, and continued to practice the sword.


    What he held was a second-tier mid-rank empty rain sword, which he took out of the Naxu Ring, regardless of his rank, matched his sword intent.


    Zhou Shu searched for an open space and began to figure it out.


    This sword is actually quite suitable. His broken jade sword intent does not require high swords. As long as it is heavy enough, the sword intent can be used.


    The previous Black Star Sword, the heavy gold sword, is nothing different.


    This golden scale sword is the same. It is very heavy. I didn��t think it before, but with the input of spiritual power, it became heavier and heavier. The more spiritual power input, the heavier. Zhou Shu suspected that if the whole spiritual power was poured in, I''m afraid I can''t hold it anymore.


    It is not only heavy, but also flexible. It is easy to use as a dragon.


    Zhou Shu felt satisfied.


    But after a few hours of trial, the problem came. The sword couldn''t tell what was wrong, so the Yu was also casual, and the sword was endless. But it always seems to be separated from him by a layer. It can display the sword intent, but it can''t display it to the fullest. It is often ten percent of the sword intent, and with it, only 70 percent can be used.


    "For Broken Jade Sword Intent, this sword is still inappropriate. If it is a sword that is completely suitable for Broken Jade Sword Intent, a 10% sword intent can show 12% or even 15%."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "But it''s not bad to be able to do this. It can have 70% of the power, about to break the fish bubble. But if you want to fully display the sword intent, you will need to change your sword in the future...or another. Kind of suitable sword art practice and comprehend new sword intent?"


    Zhou Shu also had a little idea of ??changing his sword intent, but just thinking about it.


    In fact, for Jian Xiu, sword intent is only the foundation, and the realm of sword intent is the key. If sword intent reaches the realm of Yi Nian Tiandi or even higher, even the first-order sword intent can destroy the world~www.novelhall. com~ This is also the power of sword repair. Sword repair only needs a good sword, and then refines one''s sword intent to the extreme, it is naturally strong, unlike other practitioners who need various high-level magic arts to be strong.


    "It''s not easy to re-understand the sword intent. Wait until you find a sword tactic that suits you. Now concentrate on the broken jade sword intent. Don''t go too far because of a sword."


    It was a sword test, but Zhou Shu had a good reverie.


    But this is very good. Thinking and reflecting is also necessary for enlightenment. It is good for oneself and the future direction will be clearer.


    "Brother, Big Bubble will shine in a quarter of an hour!"


    Yangmei has a keen mind and always remembers the time.


    "Well, I''m ready, you guys go away."


    Zhou Shu had some scruples. After breaking the fish bubble, Zhao Yueru inside didn''t know whether the people outside were friends or enemies. It would be difficult to deal with it if he got angry.


    The two obediently walked away, separated by dozens of feet, looking at Zhou Shu and Yupao from a distance.


    Not long after, the fish bubble flashed again, and Zhao Yueru inside suddenly stood up, and the sword light was like weaving, pouring toward the fish bubble densely.


    Zhou Shu watched calmly, and did not rush to do it.


    Zhou Shu has been observing and calculating last time, and now it is confirmed.


    it''s time.


    The golden scale sword in Zhou Shu''s hand turned into a golden stream of light, and fell on the fish bubble from top to bottom!


    The timing was right, and it also happened to be when Zhao Yueru''s sword light was at its peak.


    The sword lights inside and outside fell almost at the same time, only a muffled sound was heard.


    The fish bubble cracked, and the crack gradually expanded, revealing Zhao Yueru inside.


    Whoosh!


    A blue sword light, carrying Binghan''s sword intent, pointed directly at Zhou Shu.


    The air condensed into fog, and blue ice crystals were looming in the fog. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 241: Rescued

    Zhou Shu stood still, and said solemnly, "It''s me, Elder Zhao."


    The sword intent came to an abrupt end, and the cold fog merged into an ice wall, then it broke apart and scattered all over the place.


    In the misty room, Zhao Yueru walked out slowly, clearing a lot, her expression haggard, but her eyes were still firm, she glanced at Zhou Shu, "It turns out it''s you."


    Before she finished her words, she leaned forward and fell down immediately.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly took two steps to hold him back, the body in his arms was extremely weak, as if there was no weight.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and put her into the formation.


    He had felt before that although the sword intent was bitter, but the spiritual power in it was very limited. Obviously, Zhao Yueru was extremely tired and was nearly exhausted.


    Zhao Yueru is definitely not a person to be restrained, I am afraid that before being locked in the fish bubble, he was hurt, and his strength was greatly affected, weakened a lot, otherwise he would not be locked by such a fish bubble.


    And in the isolated fish bubble, she can''t normally recover her spiritual power and repair her injuries. After she has used up the pill, she will only become weaker and weaker. It is not easy to be able to persist until now and resist every day. Up.


    Zhou Shu can understand.


    "Yang Mei, take care of the elders."


    Zhao Yueru''s face was pale, without any blood, as if she had been frozen in the ice cellar for several years.


    Yangmei nodded, and soon laid out a soft couch, taking care of it carefully.


    The broken fish bubble had the same film inside, but it was much thicker. Zhou Shu was trying to see more, the fish bubble suddenly shrank, and after a while, it shrank to half a foot in size, lying on the ground.


    Looking at it at this time, it was really a fish bubble, with a little fishy smell, and even bleeding, as if it were alive.


    "Bleeding...mostly from the monsters here, so tough, it doesn''t necessarily matter what magic weapon can be refined." Zhou Shu thought for a while. Put it into the Naxu Ring.


    Several people stayed in the formation, waiting patiently for Zhao Yueru to wake up.


    In order to guard against the monster, Duyun put it aside, ready to escape at any time. Of course, this was not enough. There was a golden feather eagle cruising around the formation fifty miles away. If something happened to it, Zhou Shu could perceive it and react in time.


    Three days have passed. Zhao Yueru only woke up.


    Her face gradually became ruddy and she recovered a lot.


    She sat up slowly, staring at the three people around her one by one. Her expression was a little dignified, and there were many surprises in her eyes. It took a while before she said, "You saved me?"


    She still couldn''t believe that these three people were all at the foundation level, and they were able to rescue her.


    "It''s brother!"


    Yangmei pointed at Zhou Shu with curiosity on her face. "Elder, how did you get locked in that fish bubble?"


    Zhao Yueru''s expression changed slightly, as if she didn''t want to mention it, she turned to Zhou Shu and said, "This time it''s you again, alas, thank you...Why are you here?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and said slowly, "Elder, it''s your business first. As for our business, we will do it later. Because there seems to be a Tier 5 monster beast here, we must find a way, otherwise we will have it in the secret realm at any time. It''s dangerous, it won''t last long."


    Zhao Yueru was slightly taken aback.


    If it passes. She was afraid that she would be reprimanded immediately. As an elder, these disciples would not listen to her words, and asked her in turn. As the elder Jindan, how could such a thing be acceptable.


    But it was Zhou Shu. Feeling the calmness of Zhou Shu''s body, she was so weak at this time that she unconsciously obeyed, "He saved me again...", she couldn''t say anything when she wanted to reprimand.


    "Ok."


    Zhao Yueru nodded.


    Zhou Shu followed and nodded, "Well, there are spirit gathering formations all around here, using high-grade spirit stones. Elder you will recover while you are."


    Zhao Yueru glanced around her eyes, felt the vast aura, and said lightly, "I know."


    The mouth was light, but there was a slight movement in his heart. I didn''t expect Zhou Shu to be so thoughtful. He just woke up like this. Obviously, he has already prepared the arrangement and can start at any time.


    The four people were sitting together, and there seemed to be no elder disciples. The difference between the golden core and the foundation was discussed.


    After Zhao Yueru entered the secret realm, she faced countless Tier 4 monsters, but with her own sword and formations, and some unique secrets, she did not shrink at all. Instead, she kept beheading, treating the secret realm as The toughest and most fun challenge.


    On average, she kills one or two monster beasts every day, and even four monsters a day!


    Afterwards, she was exhausted and hardly had any strength, but from this experience of surviving from death, she gained a lot of insights, and her cultivation level also made great progress.


    Since then, it has naturally become more and more convenient.


    Lu Qi was a little curious, "Elder, how many monsters have you killed in total?"


    Zhao Yueru smiled indifferently, "Six hundred and twenty-seven."


    She was dull, but the others were shocked, 627 Tier 4 monsters, what concept is this!


    Even if it is the hunting of the five sects once every five years, ten golden core elders can only kill more than 30 Tier 4 monsters in a few months, but Zhao Yueru killed more than 600 by himself.


    Zhou Shu was shocked and speechless.


    Zhao Yueru in front of him is simply a monster killer, and killing so many Tier 4 monsters, I am afraid that she has benefited a lot, and Xue Po''s sword intent must have been honed to an unimaginable degree.


    Yang Mei, who didn''t quite understand, was very calm, blinking, and said with envy, "So many, there must be a lot of demonic pills for alchemy."


    Zhao Yueru smiled, "Well, every monster beast has a demon pill. There are a few that are about to be promoted. The demon pill is particularly good, but it took a lot of effort to kill them."


    Here, there is a trace of vicissitudes in her eyes, quite emotional, obviously these experiences make her hard to forget.


    Zhou Shu was stunned again. The Tier 4 monster that was about to advance to the ranks was almost equal to the cultivator who had entered the Nascent Soul in half a step. Such a monster was also beheaded by Zhao Yueru There is really no one. .


    And more than 600 Tier 4 Demon Pills, such a huge wealth... The value of Tier 4 Demon Pills is quite high, even rarer in the Qingyuan Mountain Range. The previous Heyin faction can be allocated every five years. Six.


    Zhao Yueru alone has more than 600.


    The secret realm is indeed the best treasure of the strong, the birthplace of the sect.


    When he arrived at the demon pill, Zhao Yueru''s expression was a bit stunned, "But I am not good at alchemy, otherwise I will be able to use these demon pill to get more promotion, and I won''t be..."


    Several people knew what she was not, and couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    As a Golden Core Realm cultivator, it is not a glorious thing to be locked in such a fish bubble.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be ignorant, which pot was opened and which pot was not lifted. Instead, he asked, "Elder, how did you get locked in a fish bubble? Why did it turn you off without killing you?"


    Zhao Yueru was stunned for a moment, and then stared coldly, with a bit of bitterness in her eyes.


    There was ice all around, Yang Mei and Lu Qi were both stunned. They were seized by the momentum and couldn''t speak at all.


    "What kind of monster is in the lake? Is it asleep now, how long will it take to wake up?"


    And Zhou Shu was unmoved, "Elder, these are very important and determine what we should do in the future."


    He understood very well that now is the time. If these questions are not asked now, Zhao Yueru may not be able to do it again in the future.


    But looking at the cold Zhao Yueru, I feel that now there is no guarantee that she will... (to be continued.)

 Chapter 242: Is 1 fish

    "Ugh."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s persistent expression, Zhao Yueru sighed slightly, thinking in her heart.


    When he first entered Shahai, he was still in the Qi Refining Realm. He was so stubborn that he would listen to everything. But if it wasn��t, he wouldn��t be able to enter this secret realm. Still right.


    I change someone else, even if the realm is higher than me, I won''t care about him.


    And I was in a disaster this time, if it weren''t for him, I''m afraid it would be over.


    At this time, Zhao Yueru''s mind was a little fragile, and she became soft, and the bitterness in her eyes gradually disappeared and turned into plain, "It''s a horizontal male fish."


    "Yanggongyu?"


    Yang Mei and Lu Qi didn''t understand, they looked at Zhou Shu together, hoping Zhou Shu could explain.


    Zhou Shu shook slightly, "Henggongyu, that is not a monster, but a strange animal?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded, her expression solemn, "Yes, it''s a strange beast."


    Zhou Shu''s expression also became heavy. It was not a monster, but a strange beast. No wonder that even Zhao Yueru was not an opponent.


    Henggong fish is said to be a kind of ancient animal, shaped like a red carp, with six long beards under its mouth, and its skin is extremely tough, like gold and iron, without a trace of flaws. It is difficult to hurt both by magic tricks and magic weapons. It is powerful and has six or seven special techniques.


    Moreover, different beasts are different from monster beasts, at most they can be promoted to the top one or two ranks. As long as they have enough resources, they can continue to be promoted, from the first rank to the eighth rank and the ninth rank.


    For example, all of Zhou Shu''s black worms are somewhat similar.


    After a few rough explanations, Zhou Shu shook his head, "It turned out to be a horizontal male fish, I''m afraid it is already Tier 5, no wonder the elder can''t match it."


    Yangmei and Lu Qi also nodded one after another, a little frightened in their hearts. In this place, there is a rumored ancient strange beast, which is simply shocking.


    Zhao Yueru sighed lightly. "In fact, it''s not a real ancient alien beast. Its bloodline is not complete, at most only 50 or 60%. If it weren''t for it, I wouldn''t have done anything with it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Only 50-60%?"


    "I think it is a little different from the legendary horizontal male fish, the color is not red, and the scales are uneven. There are only four long beards under the mouth."


    Zhao Yueru frowned slightly, and said slowly, "Looking at its appearance, I think its strength is only 50 or 60% of the horizontal male fish. At that time, I killed many monsters and benefited a lot. If I get its flesh and blood, maybe I broke through the golden core in one fell swoop, reached the Nascent Soul, and started. I don��t know. Even if it��s 50% or 60%, I am not an opponent..."


    At this point, her face was a little gloomy, as if thinking of the previous situation.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in understanding, "In such a situation, everyone will have to do it."


    Once an ancient alien beast like Henggongyu can be slashed, the reward is enormous, which is a hundred times stronger than ordinary monsters. For example, the blood of a different animal. Many rare elixirs can be refined, all of which are fine products, but the meat of different animals often has the effect of prolonging life and greatly enhancing physical and spiritual power after eating. However, the inner pill of the alien beast does not have as many impurities and demon energy as the demon pill, and the cultivator can often absorb it directly, which is of great benefit to spiritual power and consciousness.


    Meeting a strange beast is like a god-given opportunity, and no cultivator will let it go.


    Lu Qi also nodded. Yangmei shook her head for herself. She was very interested in alchemy but not in monsters.


    Zhou Shu was quiet for a while, then said slowly, "Elder, since you are not an opponent, why didn''t it eat you or kill you?"


    This is very strange. Although the alien beast is different from the monster beast, it is still a beast after all, and will not let go of the cultivators who are deadly enemies, especially the golden core cultivators.


    Thinking of what Henggongyu did at the time, Zhao Yueru''s face suddenly changed, sometimes red and white, and could not speak.


    If it''s normal, don''t mention it. If someone asks you, she will also scold and scold her. But this is when she is most vulnerable. She unconsciously obeys Zhou Shu, and her words are taken away. After hesitating for a while, she still speaks. , "It wants to keep me, saying it wants to be with me..."


    Zhou Shu interrupted, "It is about to transform?"


    At this point, Zhou Shu naturally understood, and a lot of hatred suddenly appeared in his heart, not letting Zhao Yueru go on.


    When explaining just now, there was Yangmei, but he did not explicitly say that according to the ancient records, Henggong fish was born with sexual evil, after transforming, it used to take women for pleasure and harm to the world.


    Yangmei and Lu Qi were a little startled, they didn''t know what Zhao Yueru said.


    Zhao Yueru settled down, "It has transformed into half. After defeating me, it took on a human form and can speak human words. Its head is no longer different from human beings, except that it is full of tail fins from the waist down, and its limbs are also fins. It hasn''t been completely transformed, but it already looks a bit human."


    "So that''s it..."


    The male fish was about to change its human form, so Zhao Yueru was kept.


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "That fish bubble, I''m afraid it belongs to him."


    There is a lot of hatred in Zhao Yueru''s words, "Half of it is transformed into a human body. You don''t need to rely on the fish bubble all the time, then take the fish bubble out and use it as a magic weapon."


    "No wonder it''s so tough."


    Zhou Shu frowned, still a little puzzled, "But that fish bubble, shouldn''t I be able to trap the elder?"


    "I thought I couldn''t be trapped, so I didn''t care too much, but that''s not the case..."


    Zhao Yueru shook her head, "I used the sword technique in it. Many times I felt that I was about to get out of trouble, but the fish bubble would repair by itself. As long as I pierce it, I will recover how much... For more than a year, no matter how hard I try, I can��t break it. Alas... and the fish bubble is full of great pressure. Every moment, it seems that there are thousands of pounds pressing on my body. Under the pressure, I feel that everything I have is constantly being consumed, and the loss is getting less and less, less and less, and even the self-explosive Jindan can''t do it..."


    Zhao Yueru whispered to the scene described by www.novelhall.com, which made people feel desperate.


    Being locked in a dark room, being suppressed all the time, breaking a little, then being made up, there is no hope of escape.


    This kind of taste, many people dare not think about it, but Zhao Yueru has been alone for over a year.


    Yangmei listened, with tears in her eyes unconsciously, while Lu Qi''s face was heavy with a lot of anger.


    Zhao Yueru was fragile for a while, and soon recovered calmly, "However, in recent days, the fish bubble has recovered very slowly, and when it shines, it seems to become particularly thin. I feel hope is coming and I want to work hard to pierce it. , But my spiritual energy was consumed too much, and the pill was used up, but when I was able to break it, I couldn��t do it. Ha ha, when I felt desperate, I didn��t expect you to save me again."


    She finished speaking slowly, with a smile of relief on her face, looking at Zhou Shu, there was a lot of gratitude in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was quite solemn, "Elder, I think that the fish bubble situation should be what happened to the Henggong fish."


    He didn''t think too much about Zhao Yueru, but instead focused on Yupao.


    The fish bubble would have recovered on its own. Obviously, the henggong fish was in control, but now it has not controlled it, indicating that henggong fish might be in trouble.


    Zhao Yueru paused slightly, thinking for a while, "It may be so."


    If it was normal, she would naturally think about it, but she had been in prison for more than a year, and she had just seen the sky again, and she relaxed, and she didn''t think so much.


    "It''s an opportunity."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Elder, how long will it take you to fully recover?"


    "Huh? You want to deal with that horizontal male fish now?"


    Zhao Yueru guessed Zhou Shu''s thoughts and was stunned.


    (ps: thanks for the monthly pass of nuli8888~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 243: tell

    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Well, now is a good opportunity, I thought it was a deep sleep, but now I want to come here, the male fish must have been severely injured, we can do it and don��t miss it, otherwise we will be in great danger when it recovers. ....�Q,"


    Judging from the fish bubble, most of the male fish was in trouble, and it was not trouble. Most of them went wrong in the final stage of transformation and suffered great damage.


    This kind of thing is not uncommon. The transformation of monsters and alien beasts can be said to go against the sky. It is the biggest difficulty in the cultivation of beasts. If there is a slight difference, it will die.


    Taking advantage of it''s illness, killing it, this is the unchanging truth through the ages.


    He didn''t want to miss the opportunity.


    "It''s very likely. I haven''t heard its noise for a long time."


    Zhao Yueru seemed to agree with Zhou Shu��s opinion. She hesitated for a while, ��It��s difficult to recover. This time it��s too expensive to be trapped. If it��s the best spiritual stone and medicine, I��m afraid it��s not a year ago. situation."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Lingshi pills are not a problem."


    Zhao Yueru was stunned, showing a trace of anger, "It''s not a problem? Do you know how many pills are needed? And if you want the best spirit stone, I think you haven''t seen it before, so I''m talking about it again..."


    She shook her head helplessly. Last time in the sand sea, Zhou Shu seemed to be the same. I don''t know where the confidence came from, so she asked her to listen to him and do this and that.


    Zhao Yueru was actually willing to believe him, but she knew that to fully recover, the resources needed were not numerous, not to mention the best spirit stones.


    Those things are very few in the Qingyuan Mountains, even in the Heyin school, there are not a few pieces, and they are all collected and cherished as important strategic resources.


    Although Zhou Shu is not capable, but to do this. Totally impossible.


    Zhou Shu took out the Naxu Ring and handed it over, "Look at what you need, just use it."


    Seeing Na Xujie, Zhao Yueru was stunned for a moment. "If you build a foundation, you will have the precepts of the Vulture?"


    When I took the Naxu Jie and got a little bit of spiritual knowledge, the whole person was stunned, "How is it possible? The best spirit stone, is there really?"


    She raised her head to look at Zhou Shu, her face full of surprise, as if she didn''t recognize it.


    "How can you have these things?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was a bit heavy, "This is not mine. It belongs to the sect."


    "Hollywood?"


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes suddenly froze, and she fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, "What happened to the sect?"


    She understood very well that if such savings appeared in Zhou Shu''s hands, it was only possible that He Yin had sent something, otherwise it would never be possible.


    "Recover first, it''s a long story, and wait slowly when you recover."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Naxu Jie. "I can take out what I see."


    Zhao Yueru nodded slowly. Indeed, if you can''t recover, you can''t do anything by yourself.


    "Take two top-quality spirit stones and give me the bottle of lotus cloud silk liquid, that''s enough."


    "Hexiang Yunsiye? I seem to have heard it."


    He also saw this lotus cloud silk liquid in the contribution exchange of the inner door. Only one hundred and fifty thousand contributions can be exchanged for one drop. It is indeed precious, but I don''t know what it looks like.


    Zhao Yueru pointed, "It''s the blue-white bottle. It can be regarded as the best elixir for cultivators. It can replenish the most fundamental vitality and blood, but there are so many spiritual medicinal materials that we need. Only a few drops can be produced in a year."


    She added, "It''s just right for me now."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out the jade bottle and the best spirit stone, and handed them to Zhao Yueru.


    He didn''t know the usefulness of many things in Na Xu Jie, but Zhao Yueru knew it all.


    Zhao Yueru took five drops of lotus cloud silk liquid one after another, and her complexion gradually improved. Trapped in the fish bubble for more than a year, Zhao Yueru��s body energy was almost drained, like a sponge that has been wringed hundreds of times, with no water at all, and extremely weak, but the liquid medicine can replenish and recover, allowing the sponge to be filled again. Moisture.


    However, it can restore physical condition, but cannot restore spiritual power.


    Zhao Yueru''s expression improved, and he picked up a top-quality spiritual stone in each hand, adjusting her breath at ease.


    The ultimate spirit stone contains extremely abundant and violent aura, but only the golden core cultivator can use it directly. They can directly absorb the aura into the golden core and use the tough golden core to transform it. There is no golden core cultivator. , Once the superb spirit stone is used, the manic spiritual energy enters the body, the sea of ??qi veins and qi will burst immediately, which is almost suicide.


    Zhao Yueru slowly said, "Zhou Shu, you, I''ll listen."


    Zhou Shu was slightly solemn, "I, but the elders shouldn''t be too excited, it won''t be good to affect the recovery, you are very important to us and the Dutch school now."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s weight, Zhao Yueru guessed something, "Well, I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and revealed what he knew.


    "...That''s it. We were the only three of us who entered the secret realm. Cao Wu wanted to **** Na Xujie and was already dead."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Yangmei and Lu Qi on the side, "I don��t know what happened to the Zongmen, but guessing from the situation at the time, the lotus sect is extremely dangerous. Now more than half a year later, I think there should have been The faction is occupied."


    Zhao Yueru was a little unexpectedly indifferent, and whispered, "After three years of coming in, I didn''t expect the Heyin School to suffer such a disaster."


    "Elder, is this not enough? The lotus school is all over, Master, Elder Shen and they are all dead!"


    Lu Qi looked at the calm Zhao Yueru, suddenly a little angry.


    "Cultivators always have to go through all kinds of hardships, and the sect is the same. After going out, I will avenge them."


    Zhao Yueru''s voice was cold, and it sounded a little trembling, as if frozen.


    There was a layer of frost on her face, but some unstoppable flushes overflowed under the frost. It could be seen that she was deliberately suppressing the anger in her heart, and the cold appearance was just to cover up. She has been in the Dutch school since childhood, and has a deep affection for the Dutch school. Hearing that the Dutch school was in trouble, she felt anger in her heart, but she had to do her best to suppress the anger.


    Once the mind is out of control, it will definitely be a great harm to her who is now weak, and her cultivation level may fall.


    So she had to do her best to control her emotions, stay calm, and not let herself lose control.


    But it seems that soon I can''t help it.


    "Junior Brother Lu, stop talking."


    Seeing Zhao Yueru''s expression, Zhou Shu felt a little worried and said slowly, "Elder, cultivation is important. Don''t think about the future now, and things may not be so bad."


    "Isn''t it bad?"


    Zhao Yueru had some anger in her eyes as if about to explode.


    I have experienced unimaginable suffering in the fish bubble-I can''t break the wall with all my strength, and the disappointment and despair that comes from it, I suffer from the slander and torment of the horizontal fish from time to time, unable to regain my energy and spiritual power, and become weaker day by day. ����, what I got out turned out to be the news that the Holland School had been destroyed. Such continuous and huge blows would be unacceptable to anyone, and even collapsed directly. She is now considered very good.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "Elder Shen wants to explode the golden core to give us a chance to break through, but we have already broken through at that time, and there is no need for Elder Shen to explode the golden core, nor did I feel the spiritual power of the golden core. Fluctuation, I think he is still..."


    "Moreover, if the Heyin Sect is captured by the Yunjian Sect, this secret realm will definitely not be preserved. There will definitely be a Yunjian cultivator who will come down to explore it, but we have been in the sand for half a year and have not seen anyone."


    "What does this show? Either the entrance to the secret realm is completely covered by our practitioners, or the Heyin faction still controls the secret realm and prohibits others from entering. No matter what the situation, the Heyin faction must have some practitioners survived, and most of them still Quite a lot..."


    Zhou Shu''s long-term analysis made Zhao Yueru gradually calm down.


    "Your right, what should we do?"


    She looked at Zhou Shu with a questioning tone, and before she knew it, she was somewhat dependent on Zhou Shu. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 244: Listen to you

    Zhou Shu was gentle, "Recover quickly, the sooner the better, and when you''re done, go and deal with that henggongyu."


    Zhao Yueru paused, "Don''t go out?"


    Zhou Shu avoided answering, and asked, "First, deal with Henggongyu. If you can succeed, I think the elders should be able to reach the half-step Yuanying, right?"


    Zhao Yueru thought for a moment, "Perhaps it is possible. The essence and blood of a strange beast like Henggongyu greatly benefits the spiritual power of the cultivator, and this is what I lack."


    In the past few years in the secret realm, she has killed hundreds of monsters, and obtained many treasures of heaven and earth. After a lot of experience, she has basically reached perfection in the spirit and consciousness, but she cannot refine the pill, and her spiritual power is always poor. a little.


    The Golden Core Realm cultivator, if the spiritual power, divine consciousness, etc. are all consummated, they can try to form a baby. However, condensing the Nascent Infant is a long process. It will take a few years at least. It can be regarded as a half-step Nascent Soul, and the strength is far beyond the average Golden Core Cultivator.


    "That''s fine, elder, you can recover with peace of mind. Everything depends on you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. If things go well, if Zhao Yueru reaches the half-step Yuan Ying, there will be no danger in going out again.


    Zhao Yue Ruxian understood his thoughts, and then nodded.


    Zhou Shu asked, "How much time will it take, and do I need other elixir and spiritual things?"


    Zhao Yueru gently shook her head, "It won��t be long before, with the lotus cloud silk liquid and these two top-quality spiritual stones as a guide, my physical condition will be normal within a few days, so I can use the heaven and earth aura to recover. Most of the other things in Naxu Ring are not suitable for me."


    Zhou Shu first said, "Okay, we''ll just wait for you, after dealing with the crossfish, let''s talk about other things."


    Zhao Yueru stopped talking, her face quickly calmed down, and she entered a state of concentration.


    Zhou Shubu set up a soundproof array, and then took the other two away.


    With a smile on his face, Zhou Shu found Zhao Yueru. And it won''t take long for her to regain her strength, and then leave the secret realm together, which is the best result imaginable.


    The most important thing is that Zhao Yueru is willing to act according to his ideas.


    This was originally his biggest worry before. After all, Zhao Yue is a golden core elder, with a high status and own ideas, it is difficult to listen to Zhou Shu''s words, if she makes her own way. I''m afraid things will become very troublesome.


    However, Zhou Shu seized the opportunity very well. Zhao Yueru had just gone through a catastrophe, and his mind was inevitably a little fragile. Under Zhou Shu''s always active and slightly strong guidance, he unconsciously obeyed him, allowing his ideas to be realized.


    If it is later, when Zhao Yueru recovers completely, I am afraid it will not be so persuasive.


    Fortunately, it was Zhao Yueru, Zhou Shu helped her before. The two have some connections. She is willing to believe Zhou Shu''s words. If she changes to another elder, she is afraid that the first thing to do is to take Naxujie over and tie him out, or even kill him directly.


    "The mere foundation-building cultivators actually took so many resources of our sect, they could cheat or steal! They even made up the lie that the Dutch sect was destroyed, it is unforgivable!"


    Yangmei leaned closer, "Brother. What are you laughing at?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and touched her head, "I found Elder Zhao, we can go out together without worrying too much about safety. Everything is going well, shouldn''t we laugh?"


    Yangmei nodded happily, "I should laugh, but I am not afraid of insecurity. I must go out with my senior."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, speechless for a moment. "Stupid."


    Lu Qi frowned slightly, "Senior brother, did Henggongyu really suffer serious injuries?"


    After all, he has grown a lot, and he thinks a lot more than before.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly relaxed, "Junior brother, I don��t think I need to worry too much about this. Most of the horizontal male fish had a serious problem when they transformed. Think about it, when we pierced its fish bubble, it bleeds. , It will definitely sense that if it can move, I��m afraid it will rush back and kill us immediately. But now after so many days, nothing has happened, I don��t think it can move at all."


    Lu Qi thought for a while, and seemed to have realized, "Senior brother is right, that fish bubble is part of his body, he will not be indifferent because of damage."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s the truth, but as soon as possible, after all, it is a monster that is about to transform, and it must have a strong recovery ability. The sooner you can deal with it, the better."


    Lu Qi nodded earnestly, "Brother, I will also go then."


    "I want to go too!" Yang Mei raised her hand.


    Zhou Shu frowned. It was a strange beast, but the two were scrambling to each other, and they didn''t know whether the strange beast was too light or too heavy.


    "It depends on what Elder Zhao thinks, let''s talk about it then."


    Yangmei pouted, "Elder Zhao is not listening to you."


    Lu Qi also smiled, looking at Zhou Shu with envy and surprise in her eyes, "I heard Master said that Elder Zhao is as cold as ice to everyone, without any color, even for elders, but doesn��t want to be right. Brother, you are so obedient and listen to everything you say. I suspect that she is not the legendary elder Zhao in the sect."


    Yang Mei curled her lips, "Senior brother is right, of course you have to listen."


    Lu Qi was a little bit dissatisfied, "You must listen to what is right. I always feel that I am right. Sword training should not be alchemy, but the master never listens. UU reading "


    Yang Mei sneered, "That''s you. Brother is different. Whatever the brother says is right, others think it is right, but you only think it is right."


    "It seems to make sense," Lu Qi blinked, nodded, and shook his head, "But Elder Zhao is Elder Jin Dan, brother just built the foundation..."


    Yang Mei shook her head regardless, "No matter what the golden pill builds the foundation, anyway, the senior brother has to listen."


    "Well, stop fighting, it will affect the elders'' rest."


    Zhou Shu glared at the two of them, then looked back at Zhao Yueru.


    The center of the gathering array exudes a layer of pale blue icy mist, and Zhao Yueru''s expression in the middle is indifferent, as quiet as water, she can''t see her surroundings, as if she''s in another space.


    Zhou Shu nodded, feeling a little relieved, and looked at the two of them, "Don''t talk nonsense about these things, Elder Zhao will be upset when you hear them." After speaking, he smiled bitterly again, seeming to mutter to himself. Listen now, you may not hear it in a few days."


    He knew that it was only a special situation now, he took the initiative, and Zhao Yueru, who was temporarily fragile, had to go, but after the matter was over, he should return to what it should be.


    The golden core elder who was about to form the Nascent Infant and the foundation-building disciple who couldn''t condense the veins now had too much difference in status.


    As for the Naxu Ring, after leaving the secret realm, without waiting for Zhao Yueru to say, he will give it to Zhao Yueru and let Zhao Yuerui control it.


    He didn''t even think about keeping that thing, but it was a big trouble to take it with him.


    They were talking here and talking to themselves, but Zhao Yueru in the blue ice mist listened to those words without missing a word.


    She sighed lightly.


    "You are always right, how can I not listen."


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your monthly pass, for your continuous support, thank you book friends who support the subscription~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 245: On the road

    A few days later, Zhao Yueru stood up slowly.


    There was a gleam on her face, which was very different from the previous haggard, and she had recovered a lot.


    Zhou Shu approached and bowed first, "How about the elder?"


    "All right."


    Zhao Yueru nodded lightly, her voice was flat, but she seemed to have an inaccessible smell.


    There were still two or three feet away, Zhou Shu could feel the awe-inspiring sword intent on her body, it was freezing cold and frowned. At this time, Zhao Yueru was almost the same as the first sight, with a natural power in the coldness, and the sword intent of the body guard was even colder, and he couldn''t bear it in the late stage of the foundation construction stage.


    Zhao Yueru noticed, and slightly reduced her sword intent, "Go now?"


    "If the elder is convenient."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should not be too late."


    "Then go."


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Yang Mei and Lu Qi not far away, "You don''t use it, just wait here. We will leave without returning within five days."


    "Oh."


    The two nodded and saluted, "I know the elder."


    They originally wanted to argue a few words and wanted to go with them, but they were suppressed by Zhao Yueru''s momentum, and they couldn''t say what they said.


    "Thank you for these few days, these things are for you."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, and didn''t see her movement, Yang Mei and Lu Qi suddenly had two spirit grasses and a demon pill in their hands.


    "This is the fourth-order demon pill?"


    "Wow, Muguchi! Azure Luo!"


    Yangmei was a little overjoyed and exclaimed.


    Muguchi, a rare fourth-order spiritual object, can increase the spiritual power of the cultivator when taken directly, while Tianqingluo is even rarer. It is a necessary material for refining many elixir, which is equivalent to Zhu Guo is a layer of auxiliary material.


    Both are worth more than 50,000 middle-grade spirit stones.


    Muguzhi, Tianqingluo plus a Tier 4 Demon Pill. Thank you very much.


    The two hurriedly bowed and saluted, "Thank you elder!"


    "No, you deserve it. It''s a pity. There could have been more left."


    Zhao Yueru sighed lightly, "Zhou Shu, leave."


    In the secret realm, she found a lot of spiritual things and grasses, among them those of the third and fourth orders. There is not much gain to her in the Golden Core Realm, it seems that she should not use it. But when trapped in the fish bubble, she had to use them to maintain herself, so she basically used them up, only a few remained.


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked to Zhao Yueru''s side.


    He didn''t get the same thanks as Yangmei Lu Qi, a little surprised, but also a little happy.


    A thin layer of blue light suddenly appeared on Zhao Yueru''s body, and Zhou Shu was also trapped in it for an instant. The two broke through the air and went straight to the distance.


    Lu Qi watched the blue light gradually disappear, and shook his head unconsciously.


    "Why are you shaking your head again?"


    Yang Mei glared at him.


    "I heard from Master that Elder Zhao has always been alone, doing everything by himself, just now Senior Brother Zhou didn''t say anything, she took the initiative to take him away, really..."


    "That''s great brother."


    Yang Mei glanced at him, "Junior Brother, do you want your Tian Qingluo. I will use Wood Bone Mushroom for you, OK?"


    Lu Qi was stunned, revealing an unbelievable expression, "Wood Bone Mushroom, a spiritual object that can increase spiritual knowledge and cultivation. Sister, would you use it to exchange Azure Rose with me?"


    A greedy light flashed in Yang Mei''s eyes, staring at Tian Qingluo, "Well, I want this."


    To her, alchemy is more important than cultivation.


    Lu Qi shook his head resolutely, "No. I want to change with you. Brother will not only scold you, but also scold me."


    "Oh..." Yang Mei stuck her tongue out, "That''s right, then I will eat and practice now."


    Lu Qi nodded and sat down cross-legged, "I also eat, hoping to help the brothers and elders."


    It was the first time Zhou Shu felt this flying in the air.


    The layer of blue light that surrounds me is as light as nothing, but it is as stable as standing on the ground.


    Whenever I can have this ability, it will be great.


    "Your vitality is not good yet?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and he didn''t expect Zhao Yueru to ask him such a question suddenly.


    "Elder, it''s not good yet."


    "No wonder you don''t have your pulse."


    Zhao Yueru looked ahead and said faintly, "But your growth is big enough. Last time I could see through you with a single glance, but now I can''t see it clearly at such a close distance. My spiritual sense is very good."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, his divine sense was indeed much stronger than other foundation-building cultivators, and he was able to resist the detection of the divine sense of the golden core cultivators.


    But this is also because Zhao Yueru didn''t try his best, just swept it casually and didn''t continue.


    Zhao Yueru didn��t look at him, and said calmly, ��If you can kill the Henggong Yu, you can take its inner pill, and you should be able to replace it with a pill or spiritual object that repairs the qi veins, such as the Heavenly King��s Heart Pill and Qibaoqing. Lianzi, etc., Ruyilou may have these, they have a good reputation."


    "what!?"


    Zhou Shu paled a bit, looking at Zhao Yueru for a while without speaking.


    At this point, he never expected that the inner alchemy of the alien beast, what a treasure this is, Zhao Yueru actually didn''t want it?


    With the alien beast inner pill, even if it is not a complete bloodline, it is not difficult to change to those things, but is the opportunity a bit too big?


    "Don''t look at me, you deserve it."


    Zhao Yueru still didn��t turn her head, "But you know, it��s hard to tell. If you can��t kill the Henggong Yu, you can��t get anything, and if the Henggong Yu has been transformed and is not injured, I will directly Go, I won''t care about you."


    Her voice was very flat, and she seemed to have made such preparations.


    Also, she can''t even fight a half-transformed horizontal male fish. If it is completely transformed, there is no need to fight it.


    "It should be so. If Henggongyu is well, it means that my plan is wrong, and of course I should bear it myself."


    Zhou Shu stopped after hearing the sound and nodded quickly.


    He thought for a while, and took out the Naxu ring, "Elder, if Henggongyu is innocent, you don''t need to worry about me, just take this Naxu ring out. The inheritance techniques of the lotus school are all available. Among them, the elders should make proper use of it. This is what many Heyin cultivators have exchanged for their lives."


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "Why is it so solemn, the matter is not yet this point, what I said is just in case, in fact, there has been no movement for so many days, that henggong fish is probably really seriously injured."


    "Just in case."


    Zhou Shu laughed self-deprecatingly, "If it weren''t for the elders, I hadn''t thought about this problem myself. I always felt that the male fish would be injured and it would go smoothly along the way. It''s taken for granted, hehe."


    As if thinking of something, Zhao Yueru turned her head and glanced at him, with a deep meaning in her eyes, "I was just like you before."


    Zhou Shu handed Naxu Jie over, "What about now?"


    In the past, Zhao Yueru, the proud son of heaven, went all the way to the Golden Core Realm, but now that he has experienced such a big setback, he may change something and no longer be arrogant.


    "What do you think?"


    Zhao Yueru didn''t answer, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. This second smile was the same as last time, with a bit of mystery.


    Seeing her look, do you need to answer?


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Elder, you seem to have not changed at all."


    "Why change?"


    Zhao Yueru said with some arrogance and firm eyes, "The cultivator must completely believe in himself. As long as he feels that he can do it, he must firmly believe that he can do it."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Zhao Yueru immediately said, "But don''t think about things that are hopeless."


    "The elder still understands a lot of truths, otherwise there will be no such last sentence."


    "Pick my thorn, talk a lot." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 246: Kill fish

    In front of the lake, it looks very quiet.


    It''s just that the spiritual energy around is surging like a sea tide.


    "It seems that there is a problem with this horizontal male fish."


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes shimmered, "Such aura fluctuations are very abnormal. It shows that it consumes a lot and needs to be refilled urgently."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s the way it came that day, and it''s still the way it is. It seems that it is not in trouble. But we better hurry up."


    "I''ll set up an array first."


    Zhao Yueru took out many array talisman and got busy.


    In case that Heng Gong Yu still has combat power, it will be introduced to fight, so that it is more stable, and Zhou Shu is in the formation, the danger will be much more.


    A few hours later, the formation took shape, using Zhao Yueru''s sword formation with him.


    Zhao Yueru has studied very well against the formation, and the formation of the formation is naturally not banal.


    The Luohu sword rain array uses three fourth-order flying swords as the array eyes, and each array eye is assisted by six third-order flying swords, forming a unique six-out rotation. Once the enemy enters the battlefield, the endless rain of swords will be launched, even the Golden Core Realm cultivator will be embarrassed and exhausted to deal with it. If you can''t find the key, it is not surprising that you will be buried in it.


    "I''ll go and see, you just wait in the formation."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "Don''t I didn''t remind you, that Henggongyu is extremely fast, if it is not injured, you will not have time to return to the battle.


    "I know, but I brought you here, so I can''t hold back first."


    Zhao Yueru didn''t have much, and walked straight to the lake, letting go of his consciousness and dived down.


    Zhou Shu followed, holding a rock shield in his hand, and also launched his divine sense to probe.


    In the water, the detection range of the divine sense was reduced by more than half, and Zhou Shu''s divine sense had been placed to the end, and he did not find anything unusual, "This lake is so deep?"


    "What do you think?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "It''s two miles underwater."


    There was a rare joy on her face, "You are right, it''s really troublesome."


    "what''s the situation?"


    Two miles deep underwater. Among the countless large vortexes, there is a large blood cell measuring three feet in radius.


    The outer wall of the large blood cell is condensed like a substance, with tens of thousands of red fish scales scattered inside, and the horizontal male fish lies in the middle of the blood cell. Red fish. There were huge wounds everywhere, and the wounds were all turned outwards. They all seemed to burst open from the inside, like a bomb buried in the body.


    As a result, blood flows out and all the scales fall off. But the blood coagulates and does not disperse or stay away from it. It gathers around and forms a blood cell.


    And the transformation of the male fish seemed to have failed, and the head that had been transformed into a successful fish had also changed back to the appearance of a fish. The fish''s head is extremely ugly, and the four long red beards are tangled together, and the mouth is seven feet wide. It opens and closes, and the breath flows in to repair the body.


    "Returned to fish head again?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Isn''t it half transformed before?"


    Zhao Yueru also shook her head. "I don''t understand very much. There is no record in the Holland School about the transformation of monsters and beasts, but it must have failed in transformation, or even reversed, causing great damage."


    "I think so, and the scales are all dropped. It''s a good opportunity."


    Zhou Shu nodded, Henggongyu''s toughness. Half of them are on the crimson fish scales around him. There is no fish scale protection at this time, so it is suitable to start.


    "Thirty percent sure."


    Zhao Yueru looked cold and severe, "Be careful with yourself. I''m going."


    A 30% chance is enough.


    Before Zhou Shu could make a sound, the blue sword light flashed, and Zhao Yueru escaped directly into the lake with the streamer. A whirlpool suddenly appeared on the surface of the water, and disappeared in an instant.


    Only for a while. The calm lake became turbulent, turning up huge waves several feet high.


    "Retreat!"


    A whisper came from the water.


    Zhou Shu didn''t think too much, and immediately stepped back.


    Just a few tens of feet away, a few fish scales flew from underwater and shot directly at Zhou Shu.


    The coming is fierce, although the scales of the fish are only an inch long, but the sound of bursting is like running thunder in nine days.


    Zhou Shu had prepared, and the Rock Shield was always by his side, and his spiritual power was poured into it desperately, and the Rock Shield rose accordingly, forming a thick rock wall, which stood firmly in front of him.


    Bang, bang.


    With a few deep noises, all the scales of the fish hit the shield, embedded deeply, and even penetrated halfway through the other side.


    This is a Tier 4 defense magic weapon. When fully defending, it is three feet thick, but it is easily penetrated by a few fish scales.


    You can see the power of this fish scale.


    Zhou Shu blocked this, already retreating into the formation.


    He looked at the lake quite worriedly, and his mind was a little disturbed. The scales of the fish a few miles away were so powerful that Zhao Yueru, who was close at hand, didn''t know if it was safe.


    Scattering of fish scales is the talent technique of the male fish, and it is one of the two most powerful.


    After a while, the waves became more and more violent, the huge waves emptied, as if they were about to fly to the sky, and the water surface continued to rise and expand outward.


    In the huge waves, bursts of spiritual power surged back and forth, and the icy sword intent also appeared from time to time. On the surface of the water, even large chunks of floating ice began to appear, some as high as tens of meters, like an iceberg.


    The momentum was shocked.


    The fierce fighting at the bottom of the lake obviously has reached the most critical moment.


    what--


    With a loud roar, the lake surface was suddenly stained red with blood, and the wave turned into a wave of blood, but it gradually went down and gradually returned to calm.


    Zhou Shu let go of his heart and waited quietly.


    That stern roar was obviously not Zhao Yueru''s voice.


    Within a dozen breaths, a huge red body flew out of the lake and fell to the ground. The tail flapped a few times, and there was no more movement.


    A cloud of blue haze pierced the surface of the water and then fell.


    Zhao Yueru''s face was pale, and her body was full of blood, but her face was filled with unstoppable satisfaction. Just thinking of a word, her body shook suddenly and fell softly.


    Zhou Shu quickly rushed forward, helped her back to the formation and sat down, then took out a top-quality spiritual stone and stuffed it into Zhao Yueru''s hand.


    "Hexiang Yunsiye either?"


    Zhao Yueru made a move Lingshi didn''t need it, I was not injured, just rest. "


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to look at the horizontal male fish that had become a corpse. "Elder, you really succeeded."


    "You are right. If I am myself, I''m afraid I won''t look for it now."


    Zhao Yueru smiled lightly, "It failed to transform, at most only 20% of its strength, and I caught the gap, and took all the fish scales that had floated beforehand. Only a few pieces of it were still there, and it was gone. The strongest means, even Tier 5, can only be killed."


    She was plain, but Zhou Shu saw the changes in the lake just now, knowing that the process would never be that simple, and it must be thrilling.


    After all, it is a fifth-order alien beast, and the gap between it and the Golden Core Realm is too large, even if it is extremely weak, it is difficult to deal with.


    "This is a great harvest."


    Zhou Shu rubbed his hands, unable to restrain his excitement.


    This is the famous monster Henggong Yu, and it is the alien beast that will be transformed into form at the fifth level. Any part of the body is taken out, which is the wealth that any cultivator can dream of.


    Especially, if Zhao Yueru has passed, its inner alchemy will give itself.


    It is in front of his eyes now.


    How can you not be excited?


    However, Zhao Yueru looked a little plain, "As for the inner alchemy, you may be disappointed."


    "Huh?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 247: Not disappointed

    Zhou Shu paused, "Elder, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao Yueru looked at him quietly, and repeated it calmly, "You will be disappointed about the inner alchemy."


    Zhou Shu stood for a while, a wry smile appeared on his face, "Oh, I knew it."


    "what do you know?"


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes suddenly became sharp, as if to see Zhou Shu''s heart.


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "This Henggongyu has opened up his wisdom, naturally he does not want to leave the inner alchemy to his enemies, I am afraid that he will destroy the inner alchemy before he died.


    "You are so smart, indeed."


    Zhao Yueru sighed, "It destroyed the inner alchemy before it was dying, and I can''t stop it," she said, with a trace of relief on her face, "Don''t you think I didn''t give it to you on purpose?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The elders will keep their promises without breaking their promises."


    He also thought about it. Anyone who heard Zhao Yueru say that would think so, but he thought for a while and felt that people like Zhao Yueru shouldn''t do it.


    "of course."


    Zhao Yueru smiled slightly, and then nodded to Zhou Shu, "You will be disappointed if you can''t get the inner alchemy, sorry."


    "Not very disappointed."


    Zhou Shu laughed, looking relaxed, "In fact, it should be the case. There is no such easy opportunity in the world. Without enough effort, there will be no satisfactory gain. If I simply get the inner alchemy in this way, it will make me feel Fortunately, the future cultivation of immortality will probably be a lot more impetuous, and it will not be good for you if your heart is loose."


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Zhao Yueru pondered for a while, and looked a lot more cautious. "Most cultivators feel that as a cultivator, they should be born with all opportunities, no matter how good they are, they deserve it. Yes, if you don��t get it, you will get angry, question others, and even do many crazy things... There are really very few cultivators who think like you..."


    He looked up at Zhou Shu. She nodded, "But it''s really good."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The elder is ridiculously complimented. This is just a little bit of my own thoughts. If it really has a chance to fall, I will not let it go."


    "Of course, but when there is no chance, even when the chance slips away, not many people can still see away."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu. Pointing to the horizontal male fish, "But it''s not without gain. Many of the spiritual energy in its inner alchemy, etc., are scattered in the body, and now its flesh and blood are more useful."


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the huge horizontal male fish, with a sharpened expression, "It is indeed a fat fish."


    Zhao Yueru nodded. "If it can transform into shape successfully, this body will be even more useful. Take it out, the Nascent Soul Realm and even the Transforming God Realm cultivators will rush to grab it."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Why is this?"


    "The body of the alien beast is so strong, it is suitable for refining the clone. When fighting, the monk separates the soul and attaches it to this body. It can use the cultivator''s technique and use its powerful body. , I will not be damaged, and the benefits are enormous."


    This means. It is similar to cultivating corpses and evil spirits, but since they use monsters and monsters, the world of cultivators will not regard them as evil cultivators. Monster beasts and human cultivators have always been resources for each other, and they never die.


    Zhao Yueru explained a few words and said faintly, "It''s just that we sword repair, but we don''t need or want to do this kind of thing. When the sword intent reaches a high level, it can give birth to the incarnation of sword intent, and it is stronger than this monster and strange animal. "


    Zhou Shuruo nodded with enlightenment, and then wondered, "Sword intent can also be incarnate, isn''t it incarnation?"


    The sword intent can actually form an external incarnation, which makes Zhou Shu quite yearning.


    Zhao Yueru shook her head, "Incarnation and incarnation are not the same. There is a difference between the incarnation and the body of the cultivator. It can kill people from thousands of miles away. There are not many that can be cultivated. I don''t quite understand the key. It��s not clear how you think about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t go on. Even Zhao Yueru thought about things that were not clear. He was just building a foundation, let alone thinking about it later.


    "Elder, what should I do with this fish?"


    Zhao Yueru closed her eyes, "Leave me the essence and blood of my heart, I don''t need the rest, let you handle it."


    "Then thank you elder, I will put it away first, and talk about it when I go back, otherwise Yang Mei and the others have been waiting for a long time, but they will be anxious."


    "whatever."


    Zhou Shu put the horizontal male fish into the spirit beast bag, Xiao Gun immediately crawled over and greedily moved up.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, took out the Heng Gong Yu again, planning to put it in Naxu Ring.


    Xiao Gun crawled on Henggongyu''s back, and stared at him very dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shu patted it a few times, pulled it off forcefully, and cursed in his heart, "You can''t eat things randomly. The alien beast is too high for you, and it''s not suitable. I will find the right one for you. Demon pill, don''t worry."


    The medium-grade spirit stones he had obtained before were kept in the spirit beast bag, and Xiao Gun ate most of them, but Xiao Gun did not move the remaining thousands, and seemed to lose interest.


    According to Elder Liu, Xiao Gun should have accumulated enough to be promoted to Tier 2, but the demon pill it needs for promotion is difficult to find. First, it must have the blood of a dragon, and second, it must be rich in the power of the five elements.


    The snow crocodile last time was the power of water travel, and this time I couldn��t ask for the demon pill of water travel. The horizontal male fish was obviously inappropriate.


    Xiao Zhuo shook the horns twice, and two ice cones flew out Zhou Shu ignored it and moved away.


    "Is this, blackworm?"


    Zhao Yueru��s voice was heard, a little surprised.


    Zhou Shu nodded, but Zhao Yueru happened to see him, and he did not hide it.


    "It''s about to be promoted, and it''s a second-order promotion, which is rare."


    She looked at it for a while, then turned to Zhou Shu, with surprise in her eyes, "You always make people unexpected, and there are such worms."


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless, "I got it by accident. It''s useless. This guy can''t do anything except eat. It''s so troublesome to advance to the ranks, alas."


    "That''s true, it''s really hard to raise it," Zhao Yueru nodded, looked at Zhou Shu, and blinked, "You think it is troublesome, or, can you give it to me?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, and quickly shook his head, "Elder, this can''t work."


    The trouble is just to say that he and Xiaogun have a deep relationship, and they have the same company, and will never give it to others.


    "Don''t you ask me the price?"


    Zhao Yueru was joking, "What if I give you ten Tier 4 Demon Pills?"


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "Forgive the disciple for not being obedient."


    Ten Tier 4 Demon Pills, although their value is great, they still can��t be compared with Xiaogun Xiao, Xiaogun helped him a lot, even this secret realm was discovered by it, who knows how it will perform in the future ?


    Don''t talk about ten, you can''t change one hundred.


    "So determined, okay."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Zhao Yueru did not go on, but instead reminded, "For promotion to the second rank, it is better to use a third-rank demon pill. You have to choose it carefully."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand."


    "I have two Tier 4 Demon Pills here, but they are suitable for promotion to Tier 3 and Tier 4, let me give it to you."


    Zhao Yueru smiled and took out two demon pills of different colors and placed them in front of Zhou Shu. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 248: Teach sword

    Looking at the demon pill, Zhou Shu suddenly realized that before Zhao Yueru said that he wanted the black worm, he was probably also to give him the demon pill.


    Zhou Shu nodded, unceremoniously taking it.


    "Elder, what kind of demon pill are these two?"


    "Flaming red is a four-legged blazing sun bird, with a little remnant of the dragon''s bloodline, rich in fire power, and the earthy yellow is a mountain earthworm with a trace of candle dragon blood, and the power of soil travel is very large. There is dragon blood. There are not many monsters, and I have only met two of them here. There are not many."


    Zhao Yueru explained a few words.


    Zhou Shu saluted and thanked him, "Thanks to the elders."


    Obviously, the two Demon Pills are very rare, and their value is far above the average Tier 4 Demon Pill.


    Zhao Yueru shook her head and said lightly, "No need."


    Zhou Shu put Xiao Gun back into the spirit beast bag and sat down cross-legged.


    Not two hours later, Zhao Yueru recovered some spiritual power and stood up.


    "Go?" Zhou Shu followed up.


    "No hurry, Shicai, I found something weird at the bottom of this lake, and I''m just going to have a look."


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes shimmered, as if a little excited.


    It��s rare for her to have this expression. Zhou Shu was taken aback when she saw it, and suddenly thought, could there be something better at the bottom of the lake?


    Think about it, too, it would be weird if a beast such as Henggongyu didn''t have some savings or was guarding some treasure.


    However, Zhao Yueru didn''t conceal it, and said it frankly, which made Zhou Shu quite comfortable.


    If it is other practitioners, most of them will be secretive and explore secretly by themselves.


    "Do you want to check it out?"


    "Go!"


    Even asking him directly, Zhou Shu certainly agreed without hesitation. Although there is not much expectation on the treasures. But being able to gain knowledge is also excellent.


    The two jumped into the water.


    No magic weapon is needed. Turning the sword intent for a while, you can see bursts of blue halo, the lake evades, and a path automatically appears.


    For Jian Xiu, Jian Yi is undoubtedly the best magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes showed a bit of envy.


    Zhao Yueru seemed to have noticed, "It''s not difficult to do this, you should be about to transform into a sword intent, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Not yet. There is a feeling of intangible margin."


    After comprehending the sword intent, the next realm was the sword intent transformation, but Zhou Shu spent a lot of time, constantly deducing and calculating, and even read the classics about sword tactics in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion several times, but he was still to no avail and the effect was not counted. it is good.


    When it comes to this, he is somewhat discouraged.


    Zhao Yueru''s expression was slightly condensed, "You probably didn''t apprentice a teacher?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes slightly confused. "No."


    After he entered the inner gate, no cultivator came to accept him as a disciple. On the contrary, as soon as the other disciples entered the inner door, the Master Uncle of the Ningmai Realm came to accept them.


    This made him feel a little surprised and a little bit heartbroken.


    Isn''t anyone willing to be my master?


    But he didn''t know. In fact, many people were willing to take him and **** him as a disciple, including Shen Wen. However, because of Zhao Yueru��s jade slip, most practitioners recognized that Zhao Yueru was optimistic about him, so they did not dare. Going to rob the disciples of Elder Jindan, the more gangrene Daibao, on the contrary caused a situation where no one cares about Zhou Shu.


    "This is not surprising. No one taught you. You won''t understand many things. The transformation of sword intent is not only related to sword art, but also involves the use of spiritual power and divine consciousness. You can practice swordsmanship..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s frustrated expression, Zhao Yueru seemed to move, and actually explained to him in the water.


    "Look... it should be like this..."


    The two walked very slowly and slowly, and when they talked about complicated points, they even stopped to demonstrate by themselves.


    In the blue lake water, there is a lot of light, the beautiful lady is slim, swinging the sword and dancing, shocking the shadows, the sword light is like the stars and the moon, and the sword energy penetrates the rainbow, forming a quite artistic picture, but Zhou Shu''s mind is all on the sword. No distractions.


    In just a few miles of water, the two of them walked for more than five hours without knowing it.


    "You are really smart, and you have a high level of savvy. I thought about many things for a long time, but you know everything."


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t help but compliment after saying what he should say.


    "Thank you elders for teaching!"


    At this time, Zhou Shu''s eyes were clear, as if seeing the sun in the clouds, his mind was completely lost.


    Under Zhao Yueru''s careful guidance, many problems that plagued him were suddenly resolved, and he had a deeper and more thorough understanding of sword intent. If he continues, he will not be far away from reaching the realm of sword intent.


    Although her verbal teaching is not very long, it gave Zhou Shu a clear direction, letting him know how to work hard in sword repairing, so as not to do useless work like before, and his deduction and calculation also have greater Useful place.


    This is very important to him.


    Being in the water, Zhou Shusuan bowed under him, saluting Zhao Yue.


    Zhao Yueru stretched out her hand, "No need to be polite."


    Zhou Shu insisted on finishing the ceremony, then raised his head, "The elder''s teaching is the same as the teacher of the disciple, and etiquette is indispensable."


    Zhao Yueru shook her head, "You help me more, I can''t thank you, so what is this."


    Zhou Shu took her into the secret realm to save the sand and sea, and rescued her from Henggongyu, so that she would not suffer humiliation. These things are not enough to repay a few words of gratitude, and she does not want to say more. , I only feel in my heart that Zhou Shu will repay what she wants.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, and smiled, "Those are already gone, the elders don''t need to mention them."


    "Ugh."


    Zhao Yueru''s heart is very touched secretly, "He is not greedy yet, so calm and calm... If someone else, I''m afraid they would have made a lot of demands on me long ago, but he does nothing. Not to mention... it''s a pity..."


    "Is it coming soon?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to a bright spot ahead.


    Zhao Yueru calmed down, "It''s here. I noticed it when I was fighting with a male fish before. However, there seemed to be walls and other things blocking the detection of the divine sense, and I could only see it clearly after passing by."


    The two of them walked forward, passing through a large silt rock wall, and a door suddenly appeared in front of them.


    It was a large fluorite jade with a faint luster.


    "Henggongyu''s cave house?"


    Some surprise flashed on Zhou Shu''s face.


    A trace of contempt flashed in Zhao Yueru''s eyes, "It hasn''t been transformed, where is it equipped with a cave, this should not be its residence."


    "Whoever owns it, I will break it first."


    Zhou Shu smiled, lifted the heavy golden sword, and slammed it towards the door.


    "This is Tier 3 jade, it''s not that easy to break..."


    As soon as Zhao Yueru''s words fell, the jade gate was already shattered, and the residue scattered all over the place.


    "Your sword intent... is pretty good. You have a third-order sword intent in the base building realm. You didn''t learn it in the sect, right?"


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu with a trace of astonishment on her face.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The Broken Jade Sword Art is suitable for Broken Jade."


    "Broken Jade Sword Art, it doesn''t seem to have any impression, but the sword intent to forge ahead boldly is not bad."


    Zhao Yueru nodded and looked at Zhou Shu with a different feeling, "You surprised me again, how many secrets do you have?"


    "Hehe."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Go in?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "Come in, there is no danger in it, but it is weird."


    (Ps: The plot will be expanded) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 249: Where

    The door shattered open, revealing a long and narrow passage, which was only a few feet wide and could only accommodate two people in parallel.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is indeed not the residence of Henggongyu, the passage is so small, it can''t get in at all."


    "It''s fine after transformation."


    Zhao Yueru slowly said, "It should be a relic left over in the secret realm. The Henggong fish deliberately occupied this lake, mostly for the things here. After transforming, you can go in and explore."


    "Then take a good look."


    Zhou Shu showed some excitement in his eyes, glanced at Zhao Yueru, and said, "Elder, I don''t mean anything else, just take a look."


    Zhao Yueru''s mouth has a smile, "What you find is yours, unless it is something related to the sword, I don''t care about the other things."


    After getting the blood of Henggongyu, she had enough to give birth, and she really didn''t want it.


    "That won''t work."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I am not ashamed of my efforts."


    Zhao Yueru glanced sideways, "Go in and talk, talk a lot."


    Zhou Shu nodded, unconsciously laughed. He didn''t even go in yet, and he didn''t know what was inside. He was discussing the harvest. It was really funny.


    After passing through the passage of tens of meters, the eyes suddenly opened up, and a large open area appeared.


    Both of them were a little stunned, the scene here was really unexpected.


    "This fragrance is Xiaoye Chenxiang."


    "Yes, although the small leaf agarwood is not the spiritual material for the repairer, it has a special scent, light and pleasant, and the smell is unforgettable. The small leaf agarwood is only produced in Xihezhou, and the quantity is scarce, in Dongshengzhou. Who has a small leaf agarwood in his home? That''s all to make people around you envy and jealous."


    "The several buildings here. I''m afraid they are all made of Xiaoye Chenxiang..."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    "More than that, look at the countless pearls adorned on the top of each pavilion. If you read it correctly, it is the rare shark pearl, also known as the night pearl."


    "The Pearl of the Shark, Donghai Shark?"


    "Well, the sharks are the sea clan in the East China Sea. It is said that the sharks cry into beads. But that is just a false statement. The sharks pearls are actually made by the sharks using a special method to condense the light of the stars and the moon. It is always bright day and night. , Never dim, soft and comfortable."


    "Ye Mingzhu seems to be of little use to most cultivators, but it is rare and can only be used by the rich and noble family."


    "Ye Mingzhu is not completely useless. There are also practitioners who practice star power in the world of cultivating immortals, and they like it very much. The use of star power by the shark is far more than that of the cultivator, if they get it. Use the shark pearl to understand and absorb it. Xingli is of great help to them."


    "Thank you elders for your help."


    In the soft and bright light. The two looked at each other and couldn''t help shaking their heads.


    Amidst the rippling waves, a beautiful and sweet tune suddenly came, lingering in the ears for a long time.


    The sound is fascinating, like a fairy sound, not heard in the world.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Someone is there?"


    "No, do you see the light blue jade hanging under the eaves of each pavilion? It should be called Tianle Stone, a kind of fifth-order strange stone."


    "It seems to have heard that Tianle Stone is said to be able to emit the most beautiful natural sound between the heavens and the earth. At this time, it really deserves its reputation. It is extremely rare. Although it is not a magic weapon, its value is incredibly high. It is in many auctions. All are the treasures of the finale."


    "There are so many here...Did you get the whole Tianle Stone in Dongshengzhou?"


    Zhou Shu was speechless, he pointed his finger at the pavilion, "What are those?"


    Between the pavilions, there are colored bands of different colors floating everywhere, the halo is full of changes, sometimes like a beauty bathing, sometimes like a thousand soldiers killing, the effect of light and shadow, and it seems to be real, but the colors are psychedelic The extreme, indescribable, makes people feel unreality.


    Zhao Yueru glanced a few times, her expression became more surprised, "Presumably it is a mirage."


    "It turns out that this is a mirage. It is rumored that there are giant shells in the East China Sea. The mirage can be made into a magic weapon or used to set up a maze. The effect is extremely outstanding. The trick...I think the mirages here are at least Tier 4 and Tier 5."


    "Almost, the aura in it is indeed abundant, I envy it all."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, and looked at Zhou Shu a little calmly, "How do you feel?"


    "This is the Dragon Palace?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, it seemed that only this word could describe it.


    Countless rare treasures are everywhere here, and they are only used for decoration, so luxurious, only the rumored dragon palace is worthy of the rich and the world.


    "I thought it was at first, but there wouldn''t be such a delicate formation in the Dragon Palace."


    Zhao Yueru sighed slightly, with a look of reverence in her eyes. Zhou Shu had never seen this look.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "Formation, is there a formation here?"


    "Well, you don''t think these things, you can take them away, right?" Zhao Yueru''s eyes were helpless.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I just meant it. No matter what else, those mirage beads were taken outside, I''m afraid that hundreds of thousands of high-grade spirit stones are worth. And that day, Le Shi, pick a few, it''s okay It��s not bad to hear. Ye Mingzhu can also be taken, and maybe I will also practice the power of stars and moons... can it?"


    This is simply the opportunity in front of you, if you miss it, it would be a pity.


    But before taking it, you still have to ask the elders.


    Zhao Yueru said lightly, "Then you go try."


    "it is good."


    Seeing what Zhao Yue said like this, Zhou Shu stopped hesitating, and immediately jumped out a few steps and picked it up towards the nearest Tianle Stone.


    Bang.


    He hadn''t met yet, suddenly, a gentle force surged and sent him back to the original place.


    This force could not be resisted at all, he didn''t even feel it clearly, so he returned to the place where he wanted to resist it and didn''t know where to start It felt weird.


    Zhou Shu''s face was a little bit of astonishment, "There is a real formation, but why can''t I feel any fluctuations in spiritual power?"


    If there is a formation, there must be spiritual power. Since he can''t perceive spiritual power, he naturally doesn''t think there is any formation.


    "Even I can''t perceive it, let alone you?"


    Zhao Yueru joked, "But the formation is certain. From the layout of this pavilion, it can be guessed. This formation is extremely delicate, but it does not have any meaning of killing and killing. It is unheard of. I think, even as a monk in the Yuan Ying realm. Even... it is impossible to take anything from here."


    "So amazing."


    Zhou Shu lowered his head slightly, a little frustrated, "It turns out that these things can only be seen but not moved."


    Zhao Yueru said softly, "In fact, just seeing it is a chance."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, his face gradually improved, "The elder is right, I was wrong."


    After all, he had too little knowledge, seeing so many treasures for the first time, and being so close at hand, it was inevitable that he was a little uncomfortable and wanted to get it, but after thinking about it, he was relieved.


    There is no chance that is really in front of us and is left to be taken.


    Forget it, as Zhao Yueru said, being able to see these rumors is a chance in itself.


    "You are already fine."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "If I don''t know that there is a formation, I may have to do it before you. If you are the genius in the door, you don''t need to ask me, I''m afraid I will just rush forward, and others will not listen to anything. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, feeling the same.


    "It is so luxuriously arranged and has a powerful formation. What is the place here?"


    "I don''t know, but if you go inside, there may be an answer."


    Zhao Yue moved lightly like a lotus, and walked into a beautiful and exquisite pavilion. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 250: Treading the sea

    Walking in the pavilion in the flowing water, the surrounding fragrance floats, and the sound is clear to the ears. It is a different kind of beautiful experience.


    The two were relaxed and happy.


    "This should be a retreat for an expert, maybe the owner of this secret realm."


    Looking at the gorgeous buildings around, Zhao Yueru seemed to feel something.


    Zhou Shu felt the same way. "What the elder said is that when the master left, he would seal up this place with a formation, and he would probably return later."


    "It should be a long time ago."


    Zhao Yueru pointed to the decorations on the pavilion, "I have never seen these runes. They should be very ancient runes. If you have time, you can study them carefully."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and easily memorized some runes in the sea of ??knowledge.


    It is impossible to see all of them. There are ten pavilions here, which is too time-consuming, and he doesn''t have much research on the formation method. Just leave a thought, and he will come later.


    After walking through the pavilions, a huge stone stele appeared in front of the two of them.


    The stone stele is as black as ink, with many weird and inexplicable lines painted on it, shaped like a tadpole, like words.


    These verses turn in the corners, simple and profound, and there is a huge momentum hidden in them, as if to conquer Zhou Shu.


    After a few glances, Zhou Shu felt unable to look more, and moved his gaze to the bottom of the stele where a basalt was carved.


    Xuanwu, the rumored ancient animal, turtle and snake, unpredictable ghosts and gods, is omnipresent.


    Zhao Yueru looked cautious, "The Xuanwu image guards, most of which is where the formation eyes are here. The formation of the formation eyes is so upright, it can be seen that the arrogant momentum of the formation people simply feel that no one can shake it."


    The Xuanwu image describes majesty, looking square, with a crystal pearl in his mouth. Exudes bursts of bright light.


    Zhou Shu wanted to take a closer look, but couldn''t tell it at all. He only felt that there was a powerful force in the hazy space. Neither the spiritual power nor the vision could penetrate it, and it was completely blocked.


    That was the power he couldn''t understand now.


    Zhou Shu looked respectful. "This pearl is probably a very high-level treasure."


    "We can only see the appearance. In fact, it is hard to tell whether it is a pearl in it or not. It is probably just the feeling given to us by the formation. It is indeed a high-level treasure, but don''t think about it at a high-level. I vaguely feel that this formation The eyes can suppress everything. If you move rashly, even your soul will be suppressed for thousands of years and won''t come out."


    Zhao Yueru cautioned carefully.


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously. "I know."


    He couldn''t understand this kind of power now, only with a heart of awe.


    But not necessarily in the future.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the words on the stone tablet, "Does the elder know these words?"


    "Words? Where are the words on the stele?"


    Zhao Yueru''s face showed some doubts.


    "Elder can''t see?"


    Zhou Shu also became puzzled. "There are some tadpole-like lines carved on the stone tablet. I thought it was a word."


    Zhao Yueru stared at the stele for a long time and shook her head. "There is nothing on the stele, it is as smooth as a mirror."


    "what����"


    "You can see the words. Maybe it''s your chance."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu with a calm expression but a hint of bitterness.


    She killed Henggongyu and came here with difficulty, but with her realm cultivation base, she found nothing. But Zhou Shu, who was just building the foundation, saw the words inexplicably, which was really good fortune.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "What kind of opportunity is this? If it weren''t for the elders, how could I be here. Seeing such a scene again? It is a chance, and the two should share it, and I don��t know this weird word. I need elders. explain."


    With that, he walked away a few steps, intending to draw the weird characters he saw on the ground.


    Zhao Yueru refused, "If it weren''t for you, how could I enter this secret realm? After all, it''s your chance. How can I ask for it? If I don''t know how to write, I can teach you. Dongshengzhou does have a lot of ancient Chinese, as long as there is time Can learn."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care too much, he drew out a heavy golden sword in his hand, and the ancient tadpole characters gradually formed on the ground.


    In his opinion, this opportunity should not be enjoyed exclusively because of emotion and reason.


    Besides, he still doesn''t know if this is a chance, what if it is a trap?


    Zhao Yueru resisted looking at it at first, but finally couldn''t resist the temptation to quietly glance at it, but with only one glance, he couldn''t move away.


    "It is indeed written, it is the seal script handed down..."


    She also studied this text quite a bit, and then read it, "Since returning from the sea, I have been chased by the same door, and my heart is difficult to calm. I should go to the market to find the way to cross the calamity. It��s a gift..."


    After reading a few words, her expression suddenly changed, she was shocked like never before, and she was a little unclear about what she said, "He...he is...the real person walking on the sea!"


    "Take the sea real person?"


    Zhou Shu looked stunned. He didn''t know who it was, but when it came to the word "real person", it must be the pinnacle of existence in the Xuanhuang Continent, and it would be daunting to think of it.


    Zhao Yueru looked excited, "Yes, judging from this sentence, he is a real person walking in the sea. I now know what''s going on here."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What''s the matter?"


    "Everything here comes from the Dragon Palace of the Sea Clan..."


    Zhao Yueru said with a look in her eyes slowly.


    About 10,000 years ago, the Hai Clan of the East China Sea invaded Dongsheng Prefecture.


    The sea tribe was originally a monster or a strange beast. They occupy the four seas and rely on the boundless resources in the four seas. They practice very quickly. There are many transfigurers, and the transfigurers are intelligent, and they gather the same race to gather, and then form tribes of different sizes. , These ethnic tribes are collectively referred to as sea tribes.


    The Sea Clan didn''t entangle much with the human cultivators, but there were grievances from time to time, which accumulated and a great battle broke out 10,000 years ago.


    The sea clan was originally a monster, and the leader had a spiritual intelligence not weaker than that of humans. The cultivators were beaten down steadily, and countless sects died as a result. www.novelhall.com~ Everyone��s hopes are pinned in Dongsheng Prefecture. The two giants, Tianjianmen and Cihangzong.


    Unexpectedly, they did not stand up and lead many sects against the sea clan, but turned a blind eye to the sea clan''s invasion.


    There are rumors that they have reached a tacit understanding with the Sea Clan early, and the Sea Clan will not be involved in any of their sites. Although it is a rumor that no one dared to say clearly, the fact is indeed the case-in this way, many small sects can only give up their own foundations and take refuge in the two giants.


    The chaos in Dongsheng Prefecture, on the contrary, made the two giants even stronger, and only the other sects suffered.


    This situation continues, I am afraid that there will be only two sects in Dongsheng Prefecture.


    But at this time, there appeared a monk who had just entered the Tribulation Realm. No one knew what sect he came from, but the cultivation base of the Tribulation Realm was actually there. He raised his arms and many sects The sect and the cultivators followed in succession and launched a massive counterattack against the Sea Clan.


    This person is upright and courageous. Under his leadership, Dongshengzhou finally took the Sea Clan back into the sea after decades of hard work. But this person chased the Sea Clan back to the bottom of the sea as a single person. , Dragon Palace has moved part of it.


    After this battle, the Sea Clan was badly beaten and never dared to go ashore again.


    This person had not reported his name from beginning to end, so the practitioners called this person the real person Tahai. Since then, the name of the person Tahai has resonated throughout Dongsheng Prefecture.


    All the cultivators said, "With the real people walking on the sea, the Hai Clan dare not enter Dongsheng Prefecture anymore."


    The fact is true.


    Even if the Sea Clan just heard the name, they would run away watching the wind.


    "So amazing!"


    Thinking of the past, Zhou Shu couldn''t help being moved.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for the monthly ticket, thank you every booker who subscribes~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 251: Step on the sea

    "Awesome? I admire him very much."


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes flashed with excitement.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It turns out that these pavilions were really moved from the Dragon Palace, which is unbelievable. What about after that?"


    A look of regret flashed across Zhao Yueru''s face, "One year after the Hai Clan retreated, the real person Tahai disappeared inexplicably and never appeared again."


    Not only did she regret it, it also made countless cultivators heartbroken, which was a great regret for Dongshengzhou.


    At that time, the prestige of the real person in the sea was as high as the sky, and many practitioners believed that if he took the initiative to establish a sect, he might be able to form a rivalry with Tianjian and Cihang.


    The inaction of Tian Jian and Ci Hang at that time really chilled the cultivators.


    However, the real person Tahai disappeared, and no news was left. So far, no one knows where he went.


    "If this stone stele was left by the real person, then the mystery will be solved."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "He went to Guixu, the rumored secret realm of Tongxian."


    "Ok."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "And it''s almost clear what sect he is... This is really unexpected."


    "He said he was chased by the same sect, then it would be either Heaven Sword Sect or Ci Hang Sect."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, "I think only they can produce such a powerful monk. Most of the cultivators of Tahai are very dissatisfied with the inaction of their sect, so they hide their names and turn into the cultivators of Dongshengzhou to resist the Hai Clan. But afterwards, he could not stand on his own, and was held accountable by the sect, and had to flee away."


    "You see clearly."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "In this matter, the two sects are really wrong again and again."


    There was some disdain in her eyes. Perhaps it was for this reason that she didn''t have a good impression of these two sects, otherwise she had the talent of that day. It is not difficult to enter those two giants.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit, and said slowly, "It''s not surprising that these two big sects have done this kind of thing. The sects that can stand for tens of thousands of years cannot definitely rely on their own strength. For tens of thousands of years, When there are always talents who can��t keep up, there will be conspiracies and conspiracies, and they cannot be blamed entirely on them. However, they use the entire Dongsheng prefecture to strengthen themselves, even at the expense of colluding with foreigners, allowing their fellow practitioners to suffer. The slaughter of the race, so unscrupulous, is indeed a bit unbearable."


    A gleam flashed in Zhao Yueru''s eyes and looked up at Zhou Shu. "You are right, but I rarely think like this. You have a comprehensive view, and you are more suitable to be an elder than I am."


    "The elder joked."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand again and again, "I''m just talking casually."


    "I''m also talking casually," Zhao Yueru smiled faintly, "but I think you will definitely become an elder in the future."


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a while. Elder, he hadn''t thought about it.


    Dutch music? Liang Yuan is good though. But it is not the home of long love, he has his own goals, not limited to the Dutch school.


    Zhao Yueru stared at him, her expression became stern, "Don''t talk about these things outside. Let the two main sects hear it, it will not do you good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I understand, of course I won''t talk about such things."


    Zhao Yueru looked cautious, "Except for some old antiques. In fact, there are very few cultivators who know these things, because most of the classics on this matter have been destroyed, and I listened to my father when I was young."


    "I see, elder."


    Zhou Shu also stood up solemnly.


    This kind of thing is definitely a big scandal for the two major sects, and it must be covered up by various means. It is just the mouth of the world, but it can''t be concealed, and it will eventually spread.


    Zhao Yueru lowered her head and continued to look down, her expression becoming more shocked.


    Her voice trembled a little, "Mr. Tahai cannot return to the sect, nor does he want to establish a new sect, and leave alone. He accidentally discovered a secret realm. After that, he sat in the secret realm for ten years. Later, he had an epiphany. He has learned all his life, gathered great achievements, and wrote a tactic. He named it Treading the Sea Jue. Now this Tinghai Jue is on the stone tablet you see..."


    "Is this the content of these words?"


    A lot of excitement flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    It''s actually a magic formula, and it''s a formula written by a monk who crosses the catastrophe realm and enlightened it! This kind of opportunity should not be missed again, right?


    Zhao Yueru raised her head and looked at Zhou Shu seriously, "Do you still want me to see it? Its value is unimaginable..."


    This tactic was left by the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm, and its value was extremely large. The entire Heyin School, no, the five sects of the Qingyuan Mountain Range could not be compared.


    Zhou Shu knew it naturally, but he nodded seriously, "Of course."


    Zhao Yueru solemnly thanked you, "Thank you very much, Zhou Shu, for giving me the opportunity to comprehend the faculty."


    "Don''t thank you. This opportunity is shared by both of me. I can''t do it without one. Naturally, I will also refer to it. Besides, I may not understand that there are many places to ask the elders for help."


    Zhou Shu returned the courtesy with sincerity.


    Zhao Yueru knew that it was the trick, and she told him seriously and asked him for permission, which made Zhou Shu quite admired. If other practitioners knew that Zhou Shu could see the words on the stele, they would have threatened him to write those words long ago, or after seeing the formula, they would use other words to tease Zhou Shu and deceive him. He passed him, but Zhao Yueru was not like that, always sincere and treated with courtesy.


    However, Zhou Shu also has countermeasures. If Zhao Yueru really wants to have such signs, the words he wrote will be upside-down.


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes flashed and looked at Zhou Shu, "If it''s other magic tricks, I won''t want you, but this stepping on the sea trick..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "True Treading Sea, is a sword repairer, right? This technique is also very much related to swords."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "You guessed it."


    Zhou Shu knew well, "If it weren''t for this, how could Elder Zhao be so calm."


    Zhao Yueru raised her head and looked far away, her eyes full of expectation. "My father said that in those days, the man who stepped on the sea was a sword and was invincible. Monsters and beasts could not be used, especially in the Battle of Wanghai Mountain. Retreating thousands of miles, the sea clan corpses are everywhere, and the East China Sea has almost turned into a sea of ??blood... It is really fascinating."


    Listening to Zhao Yueru''s talk, Zhou Shu felt afflicted and couldn''t help but praise.


    "I will read it five times carefully, and after I promise that I can''t make a mistake, I will use the jade slip to write down this Sea Treading Technique, and then give it to you, okay?"


    Zhao Yueru had a questioning tone.


    Zhou Shu immediately shook his head, "Don''t leave jade slips for such tricks, and you must not leak them out, elder, you tell me."


    Zhao Yueru thought for a moment, "Then just remember you and I, I will never reveal it, I will swear to you with the demon of my heart."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    This is best, and both can be completely at ease.


    "This is your secret and mine."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu with a smile at the corner of her mouth, and her words seemed to have a different meaning. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 252: 7 changes in the sea

    As Zhao Yueru watched and talked, Zhou Shu kept this "Treading the Sea Art" firmly in the mind.


    The original text and the text that Zhao Yueru explained are there. He will definitely learn this type of text in the future, and he can confirm it at that time to avoid making mistakes.


    However, looking at Zhao Yueru''s demeanor and the oath she swore with the demons, you should be at ease.


    This tactic of treading the sea is not like a general tactic, but more like a general outline of practice.


    Treading the Sea Art, as the cultivation progresses, the practitioner will gradually produce seven changes, each of which can bring great benefits to the practitioner.


    The first change was called Hai Rong Baichuan by the real person on the sea. A hundred rivers return to the sea, omnipotence, cultivation to this level, the cultivator''s aptitude rises, the cultivation is complete, and even close to the rumored spiritual state, the body naturally senses the spiritual energy, and the acceptance of the spiritual energy is greatly increased, without the use of elixir , The speed of absorbing aura is naturally three to four times that of ordinary cultivators.


    The second change, the endless tide. No matter how the world changes, the tides never end. At this level, the spiritual power in the practitioner''s body forms a tide by itself, similar to but better than the spiritual power tide. The spiritual power and elemental power overlapped endlessly, and the power of using the magic tactics was several times greater than that of ordinary cultivators, but the recovery ability was also increased several times.


    The third change is the tsunami emptying. The tsunami is one of the most violent natural forces in the sky and the earth. This change allows the practitioner to have a super burst, and the accumulated stung spiritual energy can be fully released in an instant, making a certain magic art more than ten times more powerful. Yes, after the tsunami, it was in ruins. After practicing to this change, the cultivator has the means to truly fight against the powerful enemy.


    The fourth change is the bright moon on the sea. Bright moon over the sea. Light the world. Heaven and earth are in it. Monsters and ghosts have nowhere to hide. At this level, the cultivator seems to have the eyes of breaking the law, can see through most illusions and mazes, and can clearly feel the weakness of the opponent''s magic arts and swords, and concentrate on attacking them.


    The fifth change is the core of the Treading Sea Art.


    It is a fifth-order sword art. The many changes in the front are all in preparation for this change.


    ...


    "This technique is very good and powerful."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly solemn, and he felt this way after studying a little bit. After watching it for a while, the more he watched, the more profound it became.


    It is indeed the culmination of the cultivator''s lifelong learning.


    "Yes."


    Zhao Yueru raised her head. With a lot of admiration, "This is the essence of what True Man Treading the Sea has learned throughout his life. Most of the core disciples who want to come to the big sects can not cultivate as much as it, but the difficulty of cultivating this method is too great. "


    Having said this, a lot of worries flashed in her eyes, "Although the Treading Sea Art does not limit the realm, it is said that it can be practiced in the Qi refining realm, but-three hundred and sixty qi veins are fully opened, and they must be complete and intact -, This first condition is really difficult to handle."


    Zhou Shu added, "Moreover, this is only a basic condition, and it needs a lot of spiritual assistance. It requires not only a genius, but also a treasure of the world to start cultivation. The real person who walked into the sea can really think of it."


    "The real person Tahai comes from a large sect, and he doesn''t think too much about it."


    Zhao Yueru sighed, "The most crucial first change in "Treading the Sea Art" is that the sea is full of rivers, and you have to open all the energy channels. This is too difficult. Do you want to open all the energy channels in the refining or foundation? There is simply no proper mental method to pulse the pulse, so it is impossible to do it, and although the golden core state of the condensing pulse state, spiritual power and mental method are sufficient to pulse the pulse, at this time the pulse, the energy pulse will definitely break open. When the qi pulse breaks, the state of the coagulation pulse will fall, and the body will be greatly damaged. When it recovers, it is necessary to repair the qi pulse, and then re-coagulate and re-train. Who can bear this repeated torture? ?"


    For Zhao Yueru to successfully fall from the Golden Core Realm to the Foundation-Building Realm in order to step on the sea, she could not do it.


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    "But don''t be discouraged."


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Zhou Shu, her eyes flashed, "When you reach the Nascent Infant Realm, you can practice."


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "Why?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "After the Nascent Soul Stage, the cultivator has a primordial spirit, and the Nascent Soul can be independent of the body. Even if the qi veins in the body are damaged, the realm will not fall. Moreover, the primordial soul cultivator always finds the means to repair the qi veins. It��s much more, first rush the pulse and then repair it, and then you can practice the sea stepping technique."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shuruo has some enlightenment.


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "I think this technique is for the cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm. It is also a very painful thing for the practitioner to change the cultivation method again when it reaches the Nascent Soul Realm. It may be weak for decades, but it is worth it for this recipe."


    There was determination on her face, as if she had made up her mind.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say a word, and secretly said in his heart that it may be like this to other people, but it is different to me.


    Zhou Shu, but the Qi refining state was fully open.


    When he was at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm, he deduced the mental method of the Ning Vessel Realm into a mental method that he could cultivate. As a result, his spiritual power violently broke through and opened all the large and small Qi Channels.


    This kind of thing will never happen to others-no cultivator can have spiritual power tides in the refining realm makes others make up a mental method for him, and even use deduction to practice It was originally the mental method of the coagulation state - although it was caused by a mistake, it also made him the first person he had never experienced before.


    As long as Zhou Shu recovers his vitality and obtains some spiritual things he needs, he can practice the Sea Treading Technique.


    To be able to practice such advanced techniques in the foundation-building realm, I think it''s wonderful.


    "Don''t worry, I believe you will be able to reach the Nascent Soul Realm, and you will definitely be able to practice this Sea Treading Art in the future."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of worry on her face. She didn''t know Zhou Shu''s thoughts, but worried that Zhou Shu would become decadent when she knew this. After all, it was the method of the Nascent Soul Realm and it was too far away from him. Up.


    "Think about it. Only you can see this magic formula. It is an opportunity given to you by heaven. The opportunity will not fall on you for no reason. You will definitely be able to do it in the future."


    Listening to Zhao Yueru''s warm and comforting voice, Zhou Shu nodded and saluted, "Thank you elder, I will work hard."


    He will soon be able to practice Treading the Sea Art, but he will not tell Zhao Yueru about this now.


    Looking at the stone stele, Zhou Shu also had a thought. He could see those words, could it be that the real person treading the sea had left behind, and he could see that his vitality was full?


    Maybe it is possible.


    After all, he was a monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm, with unpredictable methods, and it was not surprising that he could discover such a secret.


    The cultivator��s Qi pulse is extremely small, and it is mysterious and mysterious in the body. Even the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator cannot detect the Qi pulse of the cultivator, at most it can only be approximated.


    Even if the spiritual power is used to detect in the practitioner''s body, as long as the practitioner has the intention to hide and block, it will be incomplete.


    Many cultivators had detected him before and could come to the conclusion that the qi veins were broken, but to see all the qi veins completely, no one could do it, and Zhou Shu would not tell others. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 253: 4 people

    "Let''s go out."


    After the two men calmed down, they glanced at each other.


    This trip can be said to have obtained unexpected gains and brought many changes to the future.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded and swung his sword across the handwriting on the ground. It was not ugly.


    "It''s ugly."


    Zhao Yueru frowned when she saw it, but she made up a few more times, making the original scribbled traces much neater, and then nodded in satisfaction.


    After she finished paddling, she glanced at him, snorted, didn''t speak, turned around and walked out rather coldly.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    "This place turned out to be part of the Dragon Palace. No wonder the aura is so strong, much better than the outside, and the scenery is beautiful, fresh and elegant, and there are mirages of heaven to follow. The effect of practicing here is definitely good."


    After passing the pavilion, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "The Dragon Palace is naturally full of aura, and the real person treading the sea has arranged several formations. Although there are only a part, it is already comparable to a small cave, and it is much better than our Panyu Cave. "


    Having said that, she looked at Zhou Shu, her voice seemed flat, but she seemed to use a lot of effort, "Zhou Shu, if I want to come in in the future, can you take me?"


    Zhou Shu replied casually, "I don''t know how the Heyin School is or what it is like to go out, let''s talk about it later."


    Zhao Yueru''s expression condensed slightly, and some irritability suddenly appeared.


    She thought in her heart, "I ask you this, why don''t you take it seriously? Others can''t treat me with a good face. You..."


    Zhou Shu did not pay attention. The endless talk. "The male fish is mostly cultivated here, otherwise it is impossible to reach the fifth rank. It is just a fish and cannot eat the treasures outside."


    After saying a few words, he seemed to have thought of something, "By the way, I think it was brought here by the real person treading the sea with the Dragon Palace. It is hidden here and slowly cultivated like this. I knew I would not kill it. Keep it, maybe you can ask some questions about the real person walking in the sea."


    Zhao Yueru stopped suddenly, her face sank, and she couldn''t stop her anger, "What did you say?"


    Knowing that he was wrong, Zhou Shu said quickly, "Kill after asking."


    Zhao Yueru glared at Zhou Shu with sharp eyes. "You can''t ask, and you can''t talk to it."


    "Elder. I was wrong," Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, turning the subject away, "If you catch any aquatic spirit beast, you can put it here. After a few years..."


    "What''s so good about aquatic spirit beasts."


    Zhao Yueru was not relieved, interrupted Zhou Shu''s words, and said one sentence in reply. It seems that she was indeed very resentful towards Henggongyu, and she became dissatisfied with Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu had to be speechless.


    But he didn''t care too much, he suddenly remembered something else.


    He had obtained an ice bead before, and that bead could continuously give birth to ice crystal fish. If the bead is placed here... will the effect be better? And the ice crystal fish obtained may also be upgraded?


    This seems like a good idea.


    However, it is not suitable for implementation now, and there will be opportunities to come in later.


    Before long, the two went out of the tunnel and floated up.


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu, feeling a little tangled in her heart, "Just go back."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "We have to go back soon, Yang Mei Lu Qi and the others should be anxious."


    Zhao Yueru sighed lightly, then nodded, her mind gradually retracted, and the two went all the way back.


    The return journey was not short, and the two of them were speechless. Zhao Yueru was thinking about the completion of Jindan and how to deal with Yunjian faction when he returned, while Zhou Shu, he had already begun to deduct the Sea of ??Treads in the sea of ??knowledge.


    The Treading Sea Art is extremely complicated. It only takes a year or two for Zhou Shu to cultivate to the first change. With Zhou Shu��s current spiritual knowledge, it will take at least two years.


    After deducing only a little, he felt the profoundness and breadth of the tactics, and suddenly seemed to have realized and fell into contemplation.


    "Arrived."


    Zhou Shu didn''t come back to his senses until Zhao Yueru''s faint voice rang in her ears.


    "Elder, brother!"


    Yangmei''s crisp voice followed. She saluted Zhao Yueru and almost rushed towards Zhou Shu. There seemed to be a few tears in her eyes, "For so long, brother, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s okay, I have something good to bring back for you."


    "Ah, what good thing?"


    "The strange beast was killed?" Lu Qi also leaned over, with eagerness on his face. The strange beasts are dead, and the gains must be extraordinary.


    Yang Mei looked at Lu Qi angrily, "There are elders and brothers, so they must be killed!"


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned to Zhao Yueru, "Elder, I''m going to get the blood of that strange beast."


    Zhao Yueru nodded indifferently, "Well, you will? According to the classics, this strange beast is not complicated, and it is similar to ordinary fish. Just be careful not to reveal its aura."


    "meeting."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and took out the horizontal male fish.


    Although he didn''t deal with much material, he had seen it many times, and the skill of Pao Ding Jie Niu was also deduced several times in Shihai. With his control, he used it handily.


    Yangmei opened her mouth wide, "What a big fish!"


    Lu Qi also stared blankly, and Zhao Yueru not only walked away, but turned her back, and didn''t want to look at it.


    Zhou Shubu lowered the two layers of the Spiritual Locking Array to prevent the loss of aura, and immediately took the Cloud Chasing Sword and flew the sword like flying. The male fish was dissected instantly and turned into piles of white meat and materials~www.novelhall .com~ These meats are about a thousand catties, they are not only flesh and blood, but also a part of the alien beast inner alchemy is dissolved in it. It can strengthen the physique, cultivation base, and has great value, no less than Tier 3 or even Tier 4 spiritual objects. Can''t compare more, because the blood of this male fish is impure, only about 40-50%.


    But it can also be said that it is a great fortune, and Zhao Yueru has all been handed over to Zhou Shu.


    Yangmei was so coveted, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but smile, "Yangmei, you take some and make it, and you can eat as much as you want later. However, fish must not be eaten out, just one for each person."


    The whiskers of Henggong fish are rumored to be very delicious and can be used to divert water.


    "Ok!"


    Yangmei promised loudly, and immediately took out the pots and pans and set a posture in the formation.


    Suddenly, the true colors of food-eaters were revealed, which made people astounding.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and continued to do it.


    The fish bones of Henggong fish are all rare Tier 5 materials, which can be refined magic weapons.


    Fish eyes, fish blood, fish oil, etc., are the materials for making talisman ink and alchemy. No matter where they are, they will be robbed.


    Needless to say, the heart of the fish is where Henggongyu''s essence and blood are located, and the spiritual power in it is extremely abundant, even Zhao Yueru of the Golden Core Realm can achieve Consummation by this.


    ...


    Organizing the harvest, no matter when, is a happy thing.


    Zhou Shu took out a separate storage bag and put them in categories, all with satisfaction on his face.


    "Eat spiritual food!"


    With the excited voice of Yangmei, the quiet secret realm immediately became lively.


    The fish flesh and the whiskers were all cut into very thin pieces, scattered on the plate like snowflakes, which looked great.


    Everyone started to eat and feasted, so happy, even Zhao Yueru temporarily abandoned his reservations, pieces of fish, and after a long time, they were all gone. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 254: Kaiyama

    The four spent more than two months in the secret realm.


    Zhou Shu has been practicing swords. After receiving Zhao Yueru��s teachings, he has a deeper understanding of the sword intent. It is the sword or the broken jade sword intent, but the sword swings are very different in the past. I believe that it will not take long to reach the realm of sword-like transformation and reach higher levels.


    Yangmei and Lu Qi worked hard to cultivate, but the Kaiyang Pill was no longer eaten, but the speed was not much slower, and both reached the middle stage of the foundation construction.


    This is because the aura in the secret realm is really sufficient, and the effect of the gathering spirit array has been enhanced a lot after Zhao Yueru''s decoration. Of course, it is even more inseparable from the nourishment of the flesh and blood of the alien beast. Every ten days, a few people will eat the flesh and blood of the alien beast, and the spiritual power and physique have increased significantly.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru would give pointers to both of them in their spare time. They benefited a lot, and both their cultivation base and strength improved by leaps and bounds.


    Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru knew that if the Holland School really disappeared, then even if the two of them were the foundation of the Holland School, how they could be cultivated.


    "I''m ready."


    Zhao Yueru, who had been silent for a few days, sat up slowly and looked at everyone.


    She looked happy and looked the same as usual, but people with stronger spiritual consciousness, such as Zhou Shu, could faintly feel that Zhao Yueru''s whole body exudes a faint gleam, flowing like a rainbow, like a superb brilliance, There was a rainbow light, this was the sign of perfection, indicating that Zhao Yueru''s spiritual power and soul had reached the best level she could achieve.


    After obtaining the essence and blood of the alien beast, after more than two months of painstaking practice, she finally completed the Golden Core Realm.


    "Congratulations to the elders for the completion of the Golden Core Realm, only half a step away from the Nascent Soul Realm!"


    Zhou Shu was the first to salute, his face was full of joy.


    After waiting for a lot of time to finally reach this point, they can leave the secret realm to see how the Heyin Sect is going, "Lao Li. Lao Zhu, Senior Brother Xu, Yun Li... I hope you are all alive, in case something happens. No matter who the enemy is, I will avenge you."


    Yangmei and Lu Qi did not dare to neglect. Following Zhou Shu''s salute.


    Zhao Yueru looked at the two and nodded lightly, "Here, don''t be polite."


    She didn''t look at Zhou Shu. After coming back that day, her attitude towards Zhou Shu became a lot colder. Zhou Shu didn''t know the reason, but it was not surprising that the gap between the two might have been so. You can''t ask for anything, just keep each other secret.


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and said slowly, "Since the elder is consummated, he should leave early and return to the Lotus School."


    "I know."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "When you are ready, go out."


    Several people quickly sorted it out. It''s not easy to organize, but it''s just to clean up the array talisman. The others are done as soon as they reach out.


    Not long after, the four stood in front of the secret realm exit.


    The sword light of the blue sea suddenly lit up, and a round and sharp mask emitted from Zhao Yueru''s body, wrapped the four people in it, and swept directly towards the secret realm exit.


    Only for a moment. The four had already appeared on the top of Chuiyun Peak.


    Several people hung in the air, looking around.


    After leaving for almost a year, the Holland School seems to have changed a lot, but it doesn''t seem to have changed, and the scenery remains the same. But it feels like something is missing.


    "what!"


    Below the four, a cultivator who was sweeping the floor looked astonished, pointing to the blue light mask in the air, his mouth wide open, already stunned.


    "Sun Hedao?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback and jumped down.


    Unexpectedly, when I came back this time, the first person I saw was Sun Hedao.


    Sun Hedao was dumbfounded, "Zhou... Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu had some surprises on his face, "It''s me. You are still wearing the clothes of the inner disciple, is it okay for the Heyin school?"


    Sun Hedao didn��t know how to answer. He didn��t know the secret realm, and he didn��t know how Shen Wen took Zhou Shu and the others away. He hadn��t seen Zhou Shu for a long time. He thought Zhou Shu died in the attack of the Yunjian faction a year ago .


    "Don''t ask."


    Zhao Yueru fell down and said lightly, "Elder Shen will come right away."


    As soon as the voice fell, a cyan streamer flashed suddenly, falling in front of a few people, where the streamer scattered, and a slightly thin Shen Wen appeared, glanced at a few people, and his face was full of excitement.


    "Sister Zhao, you are finally back!"


    Zhao Yueru nodded slightly, "Hello, Senior Brother Shen, what happened?"


    Zhou Shu was a little stunned, but more surprises, Shen Wen, showed that the lotus pie was mostly safe and sound. He hurriedly stepped forward and saluted, "Elder Shen, it is great that you and the Heyin School are fine."


    "Ugh."


    Shen Wen sighed, "It''s just okay for the time being, but it''s unpredictable in the future. This time our Dutch school...you come with me, come in and talk."


    Sun Hedao''s eyes straightened, watching a few people leave, and didn''t say anything for a long time. What''s the situation?


    After a while, several cultivators had gathered in the conference hall at the center of Tianzhu Peak. In addition to the four who came back, Shen Wen, Miao Xiu, Zhang Haoran, Xu Rong and a condensed vein cultivator were among them.


    Miao Xiu saw that Lu Qi''s cultivation had reached the middle stage of the foundation construction stage, she couldn''t believe it and was pleasantly surprised.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t see Yun Li and other familiar cultivators, but his heart was a little suspicious, but it was not easy to ask at this time, because he had to wait for the elder to speak first.


    Shen Wen looked at Zhao Yueru with joy on his face, "Junior Sister Zhao, you have finally completed the Golden Core Realm, and there will be someone succeeding the lotus school."


    Zhao Yueru twisted her eyebrows slightly, "I''ll talk about it later, brother, I just looked at it. Three peaks and two peaks have been destroyed. Even the four-pole imperial thunder formation that protects the mountain is gone. What happened?"


    "I''m about to tell you, the cause was twenty years ago."


    Shen Wen was slightly hesitating, and all very organized things were clear.


    In these days, he has done many investigations to clarify the whole story.


    Zhao Yueru remained indifferent until she talked about Kunlun disciple He Qi, her expression changed a little.


    "The Kunlun disciple has been in our sect?"


    Shen Wen sighed, "I later checked that He Qi has always been a handyman disciple since the beginning, and his performance is not outstanding, but he is not lazy. The arranged handyman has also been completed in order, a very mediocre person. Who would have thought , He is actually the disciple of Kunlun who has come down to experience..."


    At this moment, Zhang Haoran was a little excited on her face, interjecting, "As soon as he appeared, both Tianliu Sect and Yunjian School had no choice but to retreat obediently. He deserves to be a Kunlun child. I really admire him."


    A cold color flashed in Zhao Yueru''s eyes, "What can I admire?"


    Zhang Haoran looked stunned, "He is so powerful, and he helped us get rid of the crisis and saved us for five years. How can we not admire Kunlun for being so generous?"


    Zhao Yueru looked more cold, "He killed our people at will and robbed us of our magic weapon. Is this called great grace?"


    Zhang Haoran was full of dissatisfaction, "Elder, that''s Kunlun, if it weren''t for him, our Dutch school would probably be over."


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes suddenly sharpened, "Since he has been practicing in the Heyin Sect, he should contribute to the Heyin Sect. He didn''t make a move early. Instead, he took advantage of the danger and took advantage of the fire. Such a Kunlun disciple made you grateful to Dade? Do you think he is I want to save the lotus faction, no, it''s all for our Yin Leizhu and Yunjian puppets! The so-called five years is just a casual sentence, in order to save the face of Kunlun, the lotus faction without Yin Leizhu, no matter how many more In a few five years, the millennium foundation will be ruined! The Dutchman who has been there for three years is nothing in his eyes, and even kills his fellow disciples who have helped him. Is such a large disciple worthy of your admiration?"


    Her voice was not loud, but her words were compelling, causing Zhang Haoran to step back.


    (Ps: Thank you day365000 for your rewarding support, thank you for the monthly ticket of 33rd~Thank you book friends who subscribed~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 255: argue

    Zhang Haoran was seized by his aura, and his body trembled a little, hesitatingly argued, "But... anyway, if there is no Kunlun, there will be no rise, our Dutch school will be gone."


    It seems to make sense to say that. The emergence of He Qi did change the whole situation.


    "No way."


    At this moment, Zhou Shu, who had been indifferent, suddenly spoke. From the moment he heard Xu Lie''s death, his expression has not changed.


    Now he finally understands the whole story, his thoughts are surging, but his face is very calm, he knows what is the best thing to do now, Zhao Yueru''s ideas are the same as him and must be supported.


    "You are a foundation building disciple, there is no place for you to talk here!"


    Zhang Haoran was very embarrassed when facing Zhao Yueru, but when he looked at Zhou Shu, he suddenly became a little more vigorous and shouted loudly.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, his eyes were indifferent, and he just continued to speak for himself.


    "At that time, if He Qi didn''t appear, Zhang Yuan would smoothly take away the puppet and Ding Yuan, and then leave. The Yunjian faction lacks the greatest support and morale will inevitably be greatly affected. The Heyin faction does not have a large formation, and can persist by relying on the formations on Chuiyun Peak and Tianzhu Peak. If detonating Yin Leizhu and destroying Dongtian resources are used as threats, it can last longer."


    Zhang Haoran was startled, "Why do you say that we can persist? We are 30% dead cultivators!"


    "Because the Yunjian faction didn''t dare to force too much death, they spent all their savings for a hundred years on Ding Yuan and the puppets. Now they are suddenly gone, they definitely want to find them in the Heyin faction. If they detonate Yin Leizhu. And the resources of the Heyin faction are also destroyed. They just come here for nothing, this is the result that they cannot accept. And after the Yunjian faction loses the winning means and deterrent power such as puppets, even if the strength is superior, the storm loss will be great. Most of them will leave a mountain to besiege instead of attacking, negotiate or persuade to surrender, and look for other opportunities, and the Dutch school can at least persist for several months or even years. This will give a turn for the better."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Yin Leizhu is the key. If the Heyin School decays, the biggest reason is He Qi, not the Yunjian School."


    He looked at Zhang Haoran and shook his head, "Such a person, you actually regard him as a benefactor."


    Zhang Haoran was stunned for a while, and did not speak for a long time, and he didn''t care about Zhou Shu''s cultivation.


    Think about it. It seems that what Zhou Shu said is also reasonable. At that time, they were all overwhelmed by the destructive puppet. I also lost a lot of intent to fight, and I felt a little afraid that I could not fight without fighting, but if there were no puppets, just the cultivators fighting against each other, the result would be much better. Although the number of people is quite different, it may not be without a fight. force.


    But where does Kunlun matter matter? He never thought so.


    In his eyes, Kunlun is right in everything.


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Zhou Shu, nodded silently, and then looked at Zhang Haoran, "A peak master has no knowledge of a disciple."


    Zhang Haoran''s face rose, and she wanted to explain, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Okay, Master Zhang Feng, you can withdraw first."


    Shen Wen sighed and turned to Zhou Shu, "You are right. If the Yunjian faction does not have puppets and Ding Yuan, even if there is no big formation, our Heyin faction will not be easily destroyed. They will trap us at Tianzhu Peak at best. ,Can not Go Out."


    There was a bit of regret in his eyes. He knew very well that the puppets who were not afraid of the magic tricks were the big harm. They ignored the formation and the attack methods were useless. This made all the practitioners at a loss, even he himself. It was the first time I saw it, and I was a little uncomfortable. I lost my opinion and made several mistakes. Once there were no puppets, he could summon the cultivators and re-arrange a few formations on Tianzhu Peak to organize effective Confrontation.


    But there is a puppet, no matter what the formation is invalid, it can only wait to be defeated.


    Xu Rong, who hadn��t spoken all the time, nodded, ��As long as he can hold on for ten days, the former elder will return. At that time, Elder Shen guarded Yin Leizhu, and the former elder assaulted everywhere, and the danger was naturally relieved. It would take a few more years to restore the great formation. before."


    Xu Rong was wearing a light red shirt, and her expression seemed calmer, but after she finished speaking, she smiled at Zhou Shu, still carrying that unique temperament in her smile, truthful and public.


    Zhou Shu nodded in response.


    "that''s right."


    Shen Wen nodded, with a lot of worry in his eyes, "But now it is really difficult to do without Yin Leizhu. It is said that there are already several outside cliques who are ready to move, planning to wait for the five-year period to expire, and unite to attack and replace The position of our Dutch school in the five sects."


    "Take this slowly. There are still five years left. Senior brother, don''t worry, I have to worry about it."


    Zhao Yueru was a little puzzled, "Why did Senior Brother Yuan not see him, and what happened in Qingyuan Valley?"


    "We were negligent. We didn''t find that the Yunjian faction made many arrangements for us, and even played tricks in the hunting of the Five Sects."


    Shen Wen''s expression was heavy, "In Qingyuan Valley, the former junior brother and Elder Jin were tricked into a cave full of monsters by the Yunjian cultivator, and they laid a vicious ambush at the entrance of the cave. Elder Jin fell to his death. The former junior took several months to get out of trouble. After returning, he knew the situation of the lotus faction, and his resentment was hard to dissipate. He went to the Yunjian faction alone and killed two golden core elders of the Yunjian faction. But I was also seriously injured and my realm almost fell. After taking the lotus cloud silk liquid, I am now in retreat in Panyu Cave to recover my cultivation."


    He said plainly, but the faces of several of the Dutch cultivators showed excitement.


    Alone, going deep into the enemy faction, beheading two Golden Core Realm elders, how brave it is.


    In the most difficult moment of the Heyin School, Yuan Jian''s move undoubtedly helped the precarious Heyin School disciples regain some confidence, otherwise, if you continue, I am afraid that the Heyin School disciples will all run away.


    To have such a cultivator is the blessing of the Dutch school.


    A trace of hatred flashed in Zhao Yueru''s eyes, "Elder Jin is also dead, and Senior Brother Yuan is also injured. This account must be settled by Yunjian."


    "The original junior brother doesn''t know how long it will take to recover. It is difficult to find suitable demon pill medicinal materials for alchemy, alas."


    Shen Wen shook his head, "Junior Sister Zhao, that''s almost it."


    Zhao Yueru hadn��t spoken yet, Zhou Shu looked at the opportunity, stepped forward abruptly, and saluted, ��Elder, after we entered the secret realm that day, no one will come down again. The elder should still seal the entrance. I don��t know if the elder is there. See two disciples outside?"


    Shen Wen glanced at him, "You are talking about Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan, they are all right, now they are both inner disciples, you can see them later."


    "Thank you elder for letting me know."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, with a rare relaxing expression on his face. But as soon as he thought of Xu Lie and Yun Li, he quickly returned to calmness.


    Shen Wen nodded, "It''s right here, I have something to look for you later."


    "The disciple understands."


    Zhou Shu retired. Knowing that it was about accepting Xujie, he turned to Zhao Yueru and said, "Disciples are rude, don''t blame the elders."


    Zhao Yueru said calmly, "I will also find you later."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 256: Its about Kunlun

    "Sister Zhao, tell me about you."


    Shen Wen turned to Zhao Yueru, "It doesn''t matter here, they are reliable people. Needless to say, the two peak owners are the current peak owners of Chuiyun Peak. You have also met Xu Rong."


    When Zhou Shu looked at Xu Rong, he was slightly surprised. Guo Tianzhao was dead. No matter how he looked at it, Yunli should be the peak master. Why did he become Xu Rong and another person? Even today, I haven��t seen Yunli and no one else mentioned it. , Probably what''s the reason.


    Xu Rong glanced at Zhou Shu and sighed softly. There seemed to be a lot of helplessness in his eyes.


    Zhao Yueru immediately gave a brief introduction to the secret realm, but naturally did not say anything about Henggongyu and Dragon Palace in the lake.


    She and Zhou Shu and others have made an agreement in the secret realm, and there are some things that cannot be said to others.


    After listening to Zhao Yueru''s words, the faces of Miao Xiu and the others were surprised.


    "The elder killed more than 600 Tier 4 monsters!"


    "Six hundred Tier 4 Demon Pills?"


    "Oh my god, what kind of wealth is this."


    Zhao Yueru glanced a few times, her expression calm, "I only need to keep a few of these demon pills, and the others will be handed over to the sect."


    Hearing this sentence, several people were even more shocked.


    "All to the sect?"


    "Elder Zhao is really..."


    "With so many demon pills, it is possible to exchange for another Yin Leizhu. The sect is saved, no wonder the elder said she was caressed."


    Shen Wen sighed slightly, "Sister Zhao, are you really going to do this?"


    This is unbelievable. Cultivation requires a lot of resources. The cultivator will always feel that the resources are not enough, and Zhao Yueru actually wants to give such a large amount of resources to the sect.


    People can''t believe it.


    Zhao Yueru nodded slightly. "These things are not of much use to me. The sect is in a hurry. Resources are needed, and I have another chance."


    If a few people realized something, they were even more shocked.


    How good is that opportunity to make Zhao Yueru give up so many demon pills.


    Zhao Yueru saw their thoughts, shook her head slightly without explaining, and continued, "My Golden Core Realm is complete. I will soon be ready to give birth."


    Several people had a hunch, but when Zhao Yueru said it personally, they couldn''t help being shocked, even worse than before.


    Zhao Yueru is about to have a baby!


    Once there are Yuan Ying cultivators in the Lotus Sect, even if there is no formation guardian, it is unlikely that any sect will dare to attack, even if the Tianliu Sect will not, and the status of the Lotus Sect will rise straight, possibly other All four sects must be submitted.


    Shen Wen''s heart was shocked, and there was also a touch of sourness. Originally, Zhao Yueru was just a superb sword intent, and his cultivation base was still under him. But as soon as he entered the secret realm, he had to prepare for the birth of a baby when he came back. Such a change was really too great.


    He couldn''t help thinking, if it was him who entered the secret realm in the first place, maybe it was him who gave birth to the baby.


    But I don��t know that everyone has their own destiny. Not to mention that he can��t deal with so many monsters, and the male fish will not keep him at all, and with his attitude, he may not believe in Zhou Shu at the beginning, it is very possible Can''t even enter the secret realm.


    Shen Wen nodded and calmed down, "Sister Zhao, congratulations."


    Zhao Yueru''s face was indifferent, "It''s difficult to get a baby, and I don''t know if it will succeed. I will try my best."


    There are many cultivators who have not succeeded in giving birth to infants. The Golden Core Realm is not considered a step to reach the sky, and they still have to face some difficulties. These difficulties are more spiritual and related to the path of the cultivator.


    "But if I can successfully reach the Nascent Soul Realm, I will get back the things that the Heyin School has lost, and neither the Yunjian School nor the Tianliu School can get away."


    Zhao Yueru''s expression was awe-inspiring, adding a hint of tone, "Yin Leizhu is also included."


    She has her own pride and dignity, and cannot be violated. The sect she is in is pinched by others, and a lot of dissatisfaction breeds in her heart. If she can''t fully release it and resolve it happily, it will violate her original intention and it will be difficult to make progress in the future.


    "what?"


    "what?"


    Everyone was surprised again, but unlike before, the expression on his face was very strange.


    Of course, the Yunjian School is not to say that the Heyin School is all the same haters, but the Tianliu Sect is difficult. It is a sect that is many times stronger than the Heyin School, but if the Heyin School has the Yuanying Stage elders, it is not without It is understandable to speak on an equal footing.


    But even Yin Leizhu had to ask for it back, and that was to do the right thing with Kunlun Xiuists.


    Although Yin Leizhu''s loss was regrettable and aggrieved, no one thought of getting it back when he was lost. That was the Kunlun cultivator, who would want to do it right with them?


    Oh, except for the one who left.


    Now there is another elder who is about to give birth, but what about the elder, what about the Nascent Soul Realm, in Kunlun''s eyes, he is still an ant-like figure, and he blows away in one breath without stepping. Fighting against Kunlun is simply looking for death. There are hundreds and thousands of lotus factions, which are not enough for people to pinch.


    It''s just that the elders are speaking, and they are not easy to refute publicly.


    Zhao Yueru looked around, understood their thoughts in her heart, and felt disappointed.


    She knew that when she said this, many people would disagree, or even disagree, but she didn''t expect everyone present to have this attitude.


    Except for one person.


    Zhou Shuping looked ahead, his voice was calm, "The elder is right, not only to get back, Xu Lie and Ge Li must also be retributed, even Kunlun can not let it go, I will do my best."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t let go of Xu Lie''s death.


    In the Holland School, Xu Lie treated him extremely well, no different from his elders. How could such a person be killed by Kunlun Cultivators for no reason?


    Even Kunlun must pay a price.


    The entangled things must be solved, and the hatred must be repaid. If a cultivator cannot do what he wants, what is the point of being a cultivator?


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu and nodded lightly, with a slight warmth in her heart. He still supports me just like mine.


    Zhou Shu responded with a smile. Both Zhao Yueru and him just learned about this incident but they aimed at Kunlun at the same time. This gave him a lot of trust in Zhao Yueru and the relationship between the two. , I feel a lot closer in an instant.


    The others were taken aback, and they scolded, "What did you say?"


    "Maybe there are still Kunlun disciples in the door, so I''m worried now."


    "Ignorant child, don''t talk nonsense! Do you know what Kunlun is? It is a holy land revered by all cultivators!"


    In their eyes, Zhou Shu is not an elder like Zhao Yueru, so he can naturally scold him at will. The loudest voice is Zhang Haoran. He has not distinguished Zhou Shu before, and he is still not convinced.


    It can be seen from the front that Zhang Haoran has a lot of enthusiasm for Kunlun. Even if Kunlun did something that I was sorry for the Dutch school, his enthusiasm remained unchanged, even taking it for granted.


    Looking at Zhang Haoran, Zhao Yueru''s expression was slightly awe-inspiring, "You are always talking about Kunlun, do you still have the Heyin School in your eyes?"


    Zhang Haoran was startled, "That''s Kunlun, I''m in the Heyin school, but we should obey what Kunlun does..."


    "Shut up."


    A trace of anger flashed in Zhao Yueru''s eyes, her sleeves raised slightly, and a light blue sword intent suddenly jumped out, directly knocking Zhang Haoran out of the hall.


    "Sister Zhao doesn''t have to be like this."


    Shen Wen was playing round, but his expression was rather helpless.


    In fact, Zhang Haoran didn''t care about the Dutch school, but in his eyes, Kunlun was more important.


    Such people are countless in the world of immortality.


    Kunlun is a holy place in the eyes of many cultivators, even if it is just a name, the cultivators must worship. If the disciples of the small sect were attracted by Kunlun, they would immediately abandon the small sect and leave.


    This is a reality that Xiaozongmen cannot change.


    "I looked angry."


    Zhao Yueru also understands this truth, only Yixing is a little bit dispirited, "Don''t tell me, brother, I will give you the demon pill first." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 257: Take a walk

    Several peak owners left one after another. After Zhou Shu told Yang Mei a few words, he stayed alone.


    Only Zhao Yueru, Shen Wen and Zhou Shu were in the hall.


    Before Shen Wen said, Zhou Shu took out the Naxu Ring and passed it up, "Elder, in the secret realm, I used some pills and spirit stones."


    Shen Wen''s expression was indifferent, "It''s okay, it''s for you to use."


    Having said that, he still swept away in Naxu Jie immediately.


    Zhao Yueru said, "I use the best spirit stone and lotus cloud silk liquid."


    "Oh."


    Shen Wen glanced over, with a look of relief on his face, "Zhou Shu, facing such a resource alone, you did not swallow it yourself, nor abuse it casually. It is very good. I think there is no such thing as you in the Dutch school. Such a repairer."


    Except for Zhao Yueru''s use, there are only a dozen bottles of pills and some top-grade spiritual stones missing in Naxu Ring, which makes him a little unbelievable. If other disciples get the right to control Naxu Ring, I am afraid they will use these resources long ago. The cultivation base has been greatly improved, and even his own pockets have been filled. When he knew that Yun Li had given Naxu Jie to Zhou Shu, he thought that these things had fallen into Zhou Shu''s hands, and that he might be gone forever, but the result was completely different.


    Zhou Shu was silent.


    There is nothing to be happy about. Of course he won''t swallow those things, but he will definitely use those that can be used. It''s just that his qi veins are damaged, and it won''t work.


    Shen Wen said warmly, "Zhou Shu, you just came out of the secret realm, and you must be tired too, so go and rest first."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "The disciple says goodbye."


    "Wait, Zhou Shu, I''ll be with you. I have something to say."


    Zhao Yueru said suddenly. Then he bowed his hand to Shen Wen. "Brother, I''ll leave first."


    Shen Wen is not surprised, "Junior Sister, what are your plans, when are you going to give birth?"


    Zhao Yueru''s face was slightly condensed, and he said in a deep voice, "Soon, I won''t say goodbye to my senior. There is only more than four years, so we must hurry up."


    Shen Wen nodded, "You don''t need to worry here, there will be nothing in five years. Be careful yourself, don''t be aggressive, your life is important."


    The birth process is not easy, and there are many dangers in the middle.


    Zhao Yueru nodded, and went out of the door without talking. Zhou Shu bid farewell, then followed him. Go out together.


    "What did they encounter in the secret realm..."


    Shen Wen looked at their backs, feeling a little bit in his heart, but his emotions quickly dissipated. He has important things to be busy with. Now that the resources are regained, with so many demon pills, the Heyin faction is about to start flexing its muscles. Up.


    More than six hundred Tier 4 Demon Pills can be regarded as the wealth of the sky in the Qingyuan Mountain Range. If used properly, it can increase the strength of the sect.


    He quickly figured it out, with a rare smile on his face.


    In the past year, there have been internal and external troubles. Many sects outside have watched and wanted to take the opportunity to drive the Heyin School out of the Qingyuan Mountain Range. There are many disciples inside who have sprung up to care about them. People are worried. Because of these things, he is so busy and has never been. Relaxed, almost never laughed, and now, I finally see hope.


    Zhao Yueru and Zhou Shu walked slowly between the mountain trails without flying all the way.


    Many disciples were shocked when they saw Zhou Shu, and they shot Zhou Shu with different emotions and different flavors of speech. Among them, most of them were hot and sour.


    "What are they doing, so leisurely, walking?"


    "That''s Elder Zhao, why do you want to take a walk with a foundation construction disciple?"


    "The two are very close, I really want to hear what they say."


    "Do you dare to listen? Believe it or not, Elder Zhao felt the consciousness, and immediately killed you with his eyes."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed secretly, Zhao Yueru of the Golden Core Realm, in the eyes of all the disciples, was a tall and celestial figure, and he seemed to them to be nothing. It was indeed a violation of the two to walk together.


    And Zhao Yueru didn''t seem to feel anything, her face was indifferent, and she didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter with the elder?"


    After walking for a long time, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but speak. If he went on like this, he was afraid that he would be besieged by other disciples.


    Zhao Yue calmly walked and said lightly, "Only you supported me just now, thank you."


    "Ah," Zhou Shu paused, "It''s nothing, the elders and I have the same idea."


    Zhao Yueru stopped suddenly, looked at Zhou Shu condensedly, and said slowly, "You really want to be with Kun..."


    "Don''t say it here."


    Zhou Shupo shook his head solemnly and interrupted Zhao Yueru''s words.


    Zhao Yueru was slightly puzzled, with a little bit of anger on her face, but after a while she understood, and nodded.


    It suddenly occurred to her that if there were any Kunlun experiencers like this in the Holland Music School, and they were paying attention to this again, she was afraid that when the two of them expressed their dissatisfaction with Kunlun, they might explode like Xu Lie. The hall of Tianzhu Peak is full of formations. If it is detected by Divine Sense, it will soon be sensed by the formations, but it can''t be here. If there is a Nascent Infant realm cultivator, they may be unconscious.


    She sighed slightly, "You think a lot, but I think less."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Since you have decided to do, you have to be more careful about everything."


    "Decided?"


    Zhao Yueru was a little surprised. She guessed what Zhou Shu decided, but she didn''t expect him to decide so soon.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was serious, his eyes were firm, and he couldn''t see the slightest movement.


    Zhao Yueru shook her head, "You don''t think too much."


    "There is nothing to think about. You will pay a price for doing something wrong. There is a lot of time, and I will do it sooner or later."


    Zhou Shuslow said with a calm look.


    The goal he decided is naturally to avenge Xu Lie, behead He Qi, He Qi will not die, his heart is uneasy.


    He looked at Zhao Yueru and smiled, "Didn''t you also be the same just now, and I didn''t see you think about it."


    Zhao Yueru gave him a sideways look, "I will have a baby soon, how about you?"


    "I, build the foundation."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The world is unpredictable, maybe I will catch up with the elders."


    "Idiot talk about dreams."


    Zhao Yueru snorted and almost laughed out loud, but after another thought, she seemed to have a different premonition, "He has done everything he said. Maybe there will be such a day, maybe it won''t be too long..."


    Zhou Shu waited for a while, then said slowly, "Elder, there is nothing else to do, I will leave."


    "and many more."


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was about to leave, Zhao Yueru hurriedly stopped and said hesitantly, "Something is wrong, now the Heyin Sect is safe, I should have a baby too, I plan to go to a secret world to have a baby, take me?"


    The Dragon Palace in the secret realm is full of aura, better than the Heyin Sect''s cave sky, and without any interference, there will be a greater chance of success for the birth of a baby, which is the best choice.


    But only Zhou Shu could pass the Shahai death array safely. She thought that she couldn''t do it, she couldn''t even get a clue, she could only ask Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was slightly hesitating, and he wanted to go to the secret realm again. I was afraid that it would take a lot of time. But when he just came out, he had many things to do and didn''t have much time.


    "Not willing?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Zhao Yueru''s voice was a bit small at first, but soon became louder again, with some arrogance, "I can pay you."


    From request to high cold, it became really fast.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No, when will the elder leave?"


    A smile suddenly appeared on Zhao Yueru��s face, ��Don��t take too long, I will go to Chuiyunfeng to find you in two days.�� (To be continued.)

 Chapter 258: 1 sigh

    Back to Chuiyun Peak, Zhou Shu hurried to the central hall. He had a lot of doubts and needed to find answers.


    As soon as I arrived at the door, I heard a voice from inside, "Come in."


    Zhou Shu stepped into the hall. The hall remained the same, but the people inside had changed. Guo Tianzhao died in the battle with the King Kong puppet, and Xu Rong stood in the middle.


    Xu Rong glanced at Zhou Shu, "I knew you would come."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Master Xu Feng..."


    "Don''t call me the peak master, trouble, it''s the senior sister, I don''t want to be this peak master."


    Xu Rong frowned slightly, "Are you here to ask Yunli?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, Yun Li''s whereabouts was also one of his doubts, "Yes, Senior Sister."


    Xu Rong shook his head, "He''s gone."


    "Leave, why?" Zhou Shu was confused, Yunli was loyal to the Heyin Sect and devoted himself to it. At this time, when the Heyin Sect was short of people, he actually left?


    "Well, after fighting with the Yunjian faction, he left within a few days."


    Zhou Shu wondered, "Why? Is he no longer in the Heyin School?"


    "It''s not to leave the sect. He is going to experience and find opportunities. He wants to grow faster and reach the Nascent Soul Realm as soon as possible. He should return in a few years."


    Xu Rong explained a few words, but there was a faint worry in his eyes, "But his emotions don''t seem to be right..."


    Zhou Shu suddenly understood that there was something in Xu Rong''s words.


    "Senior Brother Yun, I wanted to avenge Fengzhu Guo and Senior Brother Xu, but he couldn''t get a little support from the sect, so he went down the mountain angrily, right?"


    Fengzhu Guo was Yunli''s teacher, who was killed by Ding Yuan''s King Kong puppet, and Ding Yuan was taken away by He Qi. He naturally wanted to find where to start. Besides, why did you kill Xu Lie? Xu Lie and Yunli are like brothers. Yun Li will not give up such a big hatred, but there are probably few people in the sect who support his revenge, and he can''t get any support, so he can only go down the mountain angrily and seek opportunities, hoping to reach the Nascent Soul Realm as soon as possible, and revenge. .


    Said it is experience, I am afraid it is an excuse.


    "you understood."


    Xu Rong sighed. It seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. The previous was just a cover up and didn''t want to explain, but since Zhou Shu understood, she would not cover up.


    "No one in the sect supports him to take revenge, and even taunts him in every possible way, saying that Xu Lie asks for death by himself, no wonder others, even Elder Shen does not support his idea, and even asks him to retreat and face the wall. Go and reflect, don��t Think about those big sect disciples again... Yun Li listened to what the sect said the most before. But now he can''t bear it anymore, so he went straight down the mountain and left. My test with him is not over yet, and I really want to go to experience and help him, but The master said nothing, saying that Chuiyun Peak lacks people, no matter how few disciples it is, the lotus sect may collapse, and I will be the peak master..."


    There was a lot of helplessness in her heart, and she told Zhou Shu for a while.


    Apart from telling Zhou Shu these words, there is no way to tell others.


    "Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly dark, but he didn''t say anything, and there were some things that he didn''t need to say, just understand each other.


    "Senior Sister, I still have something to ask, Li Aojian should also be on Chuiyun Peak, right?"


    Xu Rong thought for a moment, nodded and said, "Li Aojian entered the Chuiyun Peak, but he is not here. He and another disciple, like Zhu Dashan, are now elsewhere."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, "What do you mean elsewhere?"


    "they����"


    Xu Rong hesitated to speak, and thought for a while, "They are now in retreat in Panyu Cave."


    "Practicing in retreat in Panyu Cave?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, Panyu Cave is where the Heyin Sect��s cave heaven is located. Everyone who cultivates there is a disciple who has contributed to the sect. Like himself, he has obtained Panyu Cave��s permission token, but Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan is very strange there. Did they make any contribution to the school?


    No, not so.


    Zhou Shu quickly figured out that Li Aojian and the others seemed to be practicing in retreat in Panyu Cave, but they were actually restricted there and could not come out.


    Both Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan were disciples who knew that the Heyin Sect had a secret realm. It was impossible for the Heyin Sect to reveal such a secret, and most of them were unwilling to make any heart demon oath, so they were restrained.


    He looked at Xu Rong, his eyes moved slightly, "Is it the request of Elder Shen?"


    Xu Rong nodded, "I know you still ask... indeed, Elder Shen has instructed you to visit them, and it is best to persuade them so they can come out."


    She knew everything about Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand in a salute, with a calm expression, "Thank you, Senior Sister, for telling me this. I''m leaving now."


    Xu Rong nodded, "What are your plans?"


    "It looks like this now, I have to think about it." Zhou Shu smiled and turned away.


    "Ugh."


    A faint sigh came from behind.


    Zhou Shu walked down the mountain calmly, but he felt a little dissatisfied. This dissatisfaction came from the sect.


    Unexpectedly, after a crisis, those who advocate revenge have become a different kind. They are ridiculed by others and can only leave the sect to seek opportunities. That is Yunli! How much Yun Li has done for the sect, it can be said that even his life can be dedicated, but he has achieved such results.


    Is the current lotus school still the original one?


    "Maybe, I should leave for a while."


    Zhou Shu thought secretly and walked to Panyu Cave.


    Panyu Cave is near Qinghe Peak When Qinghe Peak was breached, the formation of Panyu Cave was also damaged to some extent, and it was immediately attacked by the Yunjian cultivators, but there was the Heyin faction. The key defense area was not taken down until the fighting stopped, but the damage was great.


    There were four disciples standing in front of the cave, and when they saw Zhou Shu approaching, they said blankly, "Show the token."


    Zhou Shu took out the token, the disciple took it and took a look, punched in a magic formula, and then opened the formation.


    Although Panyu Cave is a cave, it is very wide inside. There is a large square in the cave. During the aura, it looks like a hot spring. On the mountain wall beside the square, dozens of separate stone chambers are separated. The place of retreat.


    Zhou Shu walked to the stone room engraved with "Yi San", and immediately two cultivators walked over and stretched their arms to block them, "Brother, there are people in this quiet room, please change one."


    "I''m Zhou Shu, I think Elder Shen should have ordered it?"


    "It turned out to be Senior Brother Zhou Shu."


    The two disciples looked at Zhou Shu for a while, seeming to contrast, and then nodded, "Brother, please come in."


    Zhou Shu walked into the quiet room, and the stone room door closed immediately. There was a wave of aura from outside the door, obviously it was a formation.


    It was really like a prison, Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously.


    The quiet room was not long enough, and the two of them sat cross-legged, their expressions indifferent. Although they felt the coming, their eyes were too lazy to open.


    "Didn''t you give me the pill, come again today?"


    "Mostly the disciple who came to ask us to take the oath, Lao Li."


    "What do you swear? In this life, I will only swear for the sword, so that my heart will be stable. I swear for a secret realm that I don''t know what it is. It will affect my mind and I will not kill it."


    "Haha, I''m afraid we will never get out."


    "What are you afraid of? When I get to the Ning Vein Realm, I can break through this stone chamber with a sword." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 259: Intend to leave

    (Ps: The emotional chapter, skip it if you don��t like~~~)


    "You two are still the same."


    Seeing that the two were unharmed, Zhou Shu smiled openly and stretched out his hand to pat the two of them.


    The two opened their eyes almost at the same time, looking at Zhou Shu, startled, and then laughed.


    "Haha, Brother Zhou is back, it''s all right!"


    "Xiao Zhou Xiu has grown a lot, and he turned out to be faster than me."


    When the three met again, there was a lot of joy in their hearts, with smiles on their faces, and they couldn''t stop chatting and laughing.


    After talking for a long time, the faces of several people gradually became serious, "It turns out that this is the case. Brother Xu is dead, and Brother Yun is gone."


    After the two of them were rescued by Shen Wen, they have been confined in Panyu Cave. No one else passed them on, and they didn''t even know what happened outside.


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Li Aojian frowned slightly, "Xiao Zhou, what are your plans now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Get you out first, do you want to stay here forever?"


    "If you want to go out, you have to make some heart demon vows in front of Elder Shen, this..."


    Li Aojian hesitated slightly and looked at Zhou Shu, "By the way, have you posted it before, maybe?"


    "Whatever you send, the heart demon oath is not good for practitioners. Unless it is meditation, they can turn the heart demon oath into obsession and strengthen themselves, but it is only a shackle to us, and we must always pay attention and affect our mind."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It shouldn''t be difficult for me to find Elder Zhao."


    Zhao Yueru��s jade slips helped Zhou Shu escape this barrier, otherwise Zhou Shu would definitely be forced by the sect to swear. And Zhou Shu would not agree.


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes lit up. "That''s fine. Staying here, although the cultivation is not slow, it''s really frustrated!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You stay one day, you should be able to go out tomorrow."


    For Zhao Yueru, this is just a small thing and it is easy to do.


    Li Aojian nodded lightly and continued to ask. "Going out, what are your plans?"


    "I plan to go out and practice."


    In front of the two, Zhou Shu said his inner thoughts.


    After talking with Xu Rong, he had the idea to leave. At this time, seeing that the two were banned, his willingness was even firmer. Although Zongmen and Shen Wen''s actions can be understood by him, the current environment is not Not suitable for him to stay for long.


    Moreover, regardless of the deeds of the sect, he really needs to go out and practice. As the cultivation base grows. With more and more contacts, the limitations of staying in the small sect became more and more obvious. Some things are impossible to get in the door, you must go for a walk and see the larger and broader world of cultivation.


    "I knew it was so."


    A smile appeared on Li Aojian''s face, "Xiao Zhou''s opinion is the same as mine. It''s time for us to go out and practice."


    Zhou Shu smiled silently, while Zhu Dashan nodded vigorously, "Okay! Then go out together to see our three brothers move towards Dongshengzhou!"


    Zhou Shu and Li Aojian frowned at the same time, shook their heads and said, "No."


    Zhu Dashan glared at the two of them, "Why, you two are so courageous? I''m just talking about Dongshengzhou, I haven''t talked about the world of immortality yet."


    "It''s okay for Dongshengzhou."


    Li Aojian stroked the long sword lightly, "But a talent is called experience, and only one sword can be called a sword repairer."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it is necessary to help each other, but it''s better to be alone in the experience."


    Zhu Dashan was taken aback for a moment, "So that''s it, all right."


    Several people chatted for a long time, Zhou Shu got up and left, and went back to his residence.


    Standing in front of the residence was a female cultivator, Tingting Yuli, described as thin and thin, only looking from a distance with melancholy in her eyebrows.


    Zhou Shu quietly approached, "Senior sister, don''t come here unharmed?"


    "what����"


    The female cultivator turned around, with a trace of surprise on her face, then turned into a surprise, staring at Zhou Shu motionlessly.


    It was Yan Yue who hadn''t seen him in a long time.


    "I heard others say that you are back, just waiting for you here." Staring at Zhou Shu, her voice was very small.


    When Yunjian sent an attack on the mountain, Yan Yue missed it in the family. When the news came, the war had ended, and Zhou Shu was nowhere to be seen. She asked many disciples, but did not know it. Some people said Zhou Shu was dead. Some people say that Zhou Shu escaped, saying that most of the dead are dead.


    She was killed like a thunder and had a difficult time.


    During this period, the Yan family had two major incidents, one good and the other bad, she insisted on carrying it down alone.


    Today, I heard the disciples say that Zhou Shu and Elder Zhao had returned to the mountain together, which made her overjoyed and immediately waited outside Zhou Shu''s residence until now.


    Zhou Shu has concerns in his eyes, "Senior Sister has reduced a lot, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, you''re fine, ah, you are all in the late stage of the foundation stage." Yan Yue found Zhou Shu''s cultivation base, and was surprised.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior Sister will be very soon, come in, I have something to say, and there is something for you."


    "Ok."


    Yan Yue replied unconsciously and followed Zhou Shu''s footsteps, but stopped after walking a few steps, her expression slightly stagnant.


    Zhou Shu felt strange, "What''s wrong?"


    "Forget it, Junior Brother is fine. I have to leave beforehand, Junior Brother, please take a good rest."


    After speaking, Yan Yue hesitated for a while, then turned and left.


    Zhou Shu paused, stopped the thought of wanting to keep it, and said loudly, "Senior Sister, I won''t keep you if you have something, but I''d better come tomorrow if I have time."


    "Ok����"


    Yan Yue''s voice was very soft, sounded a little trembling, and quickly disappeared in the wind.


    "After this trip, many things have changed..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head with emotion.


    The next day.


    In Zhou Shu''s residence, several people gathered, Li Aojian, Zhu Dashan, Zhou Shu, Yangmei.


    There were many steaming spiritual foods in front of them. These spiritual foods were all made from the flesh of a male fish, smelling fragrant and full of spiritual energy.


    "Henggongyu, the strange beast in the rumor, I didn''t expect my old Zhu to eat this. It''s worth it in my life, hahaha!"


    Li Aojian raised his eyebrows, with a trace of disdain, "Look at your abundance, I will invite you to eat dragon liver and phoenix marrow!"


    "After eating, this is right now."


    Zhu Dashan picked up a large piece of fish, stuffed it into his mouth, and tasted deliciously.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You can eat, I will give you one hundred catties in a while, take it, and eat it on the road. Every catty of fish and meat carries the aura of inner alchemy, no less than third-order four Order spiritual creature."


    "This gift is really too big."


    The two of them were stunned. This is almost a hundred spiritual things. If they are completely absorbed and supplemented with cultivation, they will have no problem eating the pulse condensing state.


    The two feasted, and UU read with great interest.


    Zhou Shu likes this kind of time very much, but today he just smiled and watched, didn''t speak much, and sighed secretly in his heart. It would be fine if Brother Xu and Brother Yun were here... and Yan Yue did not come today.


    What was going on, such a change made him a little confused.


    "Eat, Brother Zhou!"


    "I have eaten enough, you guys eat."


    Halfway through the drink, Zhou Shu suddenly got up and walked outside, with a smile on his face.


    "Sister, you are here."


    Yan Yue nodded lightly, her face was a bit heavy, "Well, I''ll take a look and leave."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said, "Senior Sister, what is the matter with you, isn''t it good to say it?"


    Yan Yue smiled, "It''s okay, Junior Brother, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t say much. He felt a little disappointed. He took out a storage bag and handed it over, "There is a hundred catties of exotic animal and fish in it, Sister, please use it."


    "I won''t say thank you for things from Junior Brother."


    Yan Yue took the storage bag and looked at Zhou Shu, "I''m back this time, are you planning to leave again?"


    Zhou Shu was startled, "How do you know?"


    He had only mentioned this idea to Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian, and did not speak to Yang Mei.


    Yan Yue smiled slightly, "I guess, the environment in the sect now, I don''t think you can stay."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Senior Sister understands me. I plan to go out and practice and come back in about four years."


    "Four years, just right, I will look like four or five years."


    Yan Yue''s face suddenly showed unconcealable joy.


    Zhou Shu was puzzled, "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''ll know when I come back, and we will see you in four years."


    Yan Yue laughed, her face lightened a lot, and she waved her hand and turned away. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 260: Down the mountain, the chaotic square market

    "Is it Senior Sister?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming in, Yang Mei came over and asked.


    "Well, she''s kind of weird."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a smile on his face. Although Yan Yue''s performance was strange, the last smile seemed to be the same as before. It was still the same to him.


    Yangmei whispered, "I went to see the senior sister yesterday..."


    "What did she say?"


    Yang Mei shook her head, "Um... she didn''t say anything, but I also feel weird, Sister Yan has very serious concerns."


    "Yeah, wait for her to say it, no matter what, we will help if you say it."


    Zhou Shu touched her head, "Eat, I have left a lot for you, you can eat slowly."


    "Senior brother, too?"


    Yangmei raised her head, feeling something, and suddenly a dim light flashed in her eyes.


    "Well, I''m going out to practice, look around, and also look for a spiritual object that repairs the Qi pulse, or else I won''t be able to condense the pulse, I will be caught up by you then, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and nodded gently.


    Yangmei pouted, and looked at Zhou Shu a little aggrieved, "What about me?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Yang Mei, you can''t go with me this time."


    Yang Mei turned her head, "If you don''t take me, then I will go to the experience alone."


    "You can''t, you are still young," Zhou Su shook his head, "I didn''t leave you behind. I will be back in a few years, and I have arranged a good place for you, suitable for your cultivation and alchemy."


    "A place where there are seniors is a good place."


    Zhou Shu frowned, pretending to be angry, "Observe, wait a few years for your pulse to be condensed, then I can rest assured, I can go out together."


    Yangmei was wronged for a long time. "Then where am I going?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Go back to the secret realm and be with Elder Zhao."


    "what?"


    In front of Lengwu Mountain, a blue light flashed suddenly, and the dozen or so guards did not react at all.


    Zhao Yueru took Zhou Shu and Yangmei and stopped in front of the entrance of the secret realm.


    Zhao Yueru said lightly. "Go in."


    "Ok."


    The three of them once again fell into the sandy sea of ??gray mist.


    More than ten days later, Zhou Shu''s figure suddenly appeared from the Chuiyun Peak, fell in front of Sun Hedao, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Why do you always see him falling?"


    Sun Hedao was stunned, suspicious that he had excessive hallucinations, swallowed a few pills decisively, and closed his eyes cross-legged.


    Saying goodbye to Xu Rongyanyue and others, Zhou Shu went down the mountain alone.


    After flying for a while, Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly. Lowered the crossing clouds and went to Qingxiafang City.


    Bang bang bang.


    At the gate of Fangshi, two cultivators were playing very lively. The Fulu technique was constantly fighting. It seemed that it was a life-and-death fight, but no law enforcement disciple came out to stop it.


    Zhou Shu was slightly confused, but didn''t look much, and walked straight in.


    The middle gate of Fang City can be a bird. Many shops are closed and there are no pedestrians. There is no blue-robed management repairer, which is very different from the previous excitement.


    Zhou Shu walked directly to the Yan''s shop, but the door was closed tightly, and a layer of dust fell in front of the door. It seemed that there was no business anymore.


    Zhou Shu had more doubts and went to Sanyuanzhai.


    There are people in Sanyuanzhai. But it was not a buddy, but two strangers stood at the door, watching the pedestrians on the road warily.


    As soon as Zhou Shu approached, the two cultivators stood up and said, "This brother..."


    "Brother Zhou?"


    A person walked out of the door, it was Hua Ruoan, who called the retreat and greeted Zhou Shu in.


    Zhou Shu glanced around, "The shopkeeper, what''s the matter with Fangshi?"


    Hua Ruoan smiled bitterly on his face, "Six months ago, after Tianliu Zong withdrew from Qingxiafang City, the Fang City became like this. No one is managed, it has become chaotic, and there are fewer and fewer people. Now there is no A few customers, my business will not last a few days."


    "Tian Liuzong withdrew from Fangshi... Isn''t anyone taking over?"


    If Zhou Shu realized that Tianliu Sect did not get a puppet, it does not make much sense to stay here, and it is reasonable to withdraw, but it is too strange that no one manages such a large market and a huge industry.


    Hua Ruoan shook his head, "No one from the Heyin faction came, but the Yunjian faction sent a repairman who wanted to take over Fangshi, but the repairman sent there disappeared within a few days, and he did not know his life or death. This has been the case every time. The Yunjian faction has been in trouble recently, so we just stopped sending it."


    "No wonder."


    Zhou Shu nodded, there must be something hidden in it, but Zhou Shu didn''t want to go into it, it had nothing to do with him.


    Hua Ruoan stared at Zhou Shu and said hurriedly, "Don''t talk about this, Brother Zhou, did Fu Lu bring it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Naturally bring it."


    Hua Ruoan is still a businessman, and he never forgets the talisman Zhou Shu owed.


    Zhou Shu was not a betrayer. When he was in Shahai, he took the time to paint all the snow crocodile fumos as talisman, and then handed it to Hua Ruoan.


    Hua Ruoan counted it several times, and his eyes glowed, "The number is a lot more, hehe, with these, I will also move to Ziyunfang City, and I will come and go frequently in the future, Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Ziyunfang City, I remember it."


    Ziyunfang City is also near the Qingyuan Mountain Range, but it is three thousand miles away from Qingxiafang City.


    Zhou Shu paused, "The shopkeeper, has the Yan''s shop moved out?"


    Hua Ruoan thought for a moment and shook his head, "I don''t know, but her shop hasn''t opened for a long time, and no one has seen it."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded. It seemed that Yan Yue''s family had indeed encountered a lot of trouble, but Yan Yue didn''t tell him He didn''t ask, and he was helpless.


    "Help��"


    At this moment, a stern shout suddenly came from outside the door.


    Hua Ruoan shook his head, "Every day, there are things that kill people in the street. I''d better move out early. What do you think, Brother Zhou?"


    He froze for a moment, "Hey, what about Brother Zhou?"


    When Zhou Shu heard the screams, he ran out of the shop and ran out. Hua Ruoan did not respond at such a speed.


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to be nosy, but he recognized the horrible cry and couldn''t help the death.


    Turning a street, a young cultivator looked terrified and ran wildly. Several cultivators behind him were chasing after him, and they were about to catch up.


    But a person suddenly appeared in Hengli and blocked the way.


    "Who will get in the way?"


    The cultivator who was chasing shouted loudly, but when he saw Zhou Shu''s cultivation level, he immediately softened, "Brother...Brother, what... advice?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, only waved his hand, and the cultivators ran away in despair.


    The cultivator who was being chased in front felt relieved, stopped to gasp, and bowed to Zhou Shu, "Thank you brother for your help, otherwise the younger brother will be miserable, ah, brother Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu took a few steps closer, "You Jing, why are you being chased?"


    This cultivator was You Jing, who had had several relationships before. Zhou Shu knew that You Jing''s character was pretty good. Since he happened to meet him, he wouldn''t want to watch him die and save him again.


    "Brother Zhou, you saved me again."


    You Jing was pale, and said anxiously, "I don''t know why. I just came out to buy some materials. Those few have to be forced to sell. I refused and didn''t have the spirit stone. They just grabbed the storage bag. And kill me."


    "Kill if you grab it?"


    A sharp expression flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "You wait." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 261: Sell ??swords

    After a while, Zhou Shu turned around with more than a dozen storage bags in his hand.


    "Which is yours?"


    "so much?"


    You Jing froze for a moment, and pointed to the blue one, "That little one belongs to me."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He had seen every storage bag. There were only two middle-grade spirit stones in the cyan storage bag. The others were all kinds of refining materials. You Jing did not lie.


    You Jing took the storage bag, "Thank you brother, where are those people?"


    "It''s all covered in blood, let them do what they do."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''ve lost all anger."


    The four cultivators carried more than a dozen storage bags, basically all of them were snatched, and they would kill people at every turn. To such a cultivator, only waste gas was considered kind.


    "what--"


    You Jing was stunned, did not speak, and had some doubts in his heart. Those practitioners were all on the ninth or tenth level of the Qi Refining Realm, and they were disbanded in the blink of an eye. It was a little unbelievable.


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain, and lost two storage bags, "Give this to you, I will accept the others."


    You Jing quickly pushed back, "Brother''s things, how can I ask for it."


    "Take it, it''s a kind of cause and effect."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and thrust it on him involuntarily, "Didn''t you go to the Yunjian faction?"


    When I met You Jing last time, he was about to go to Yunjian School, but he is still in Fangshi, Zhou Shu didn''t feel a little strange.


    You Jing put away the storage bag, shook his head and sighed, "I have passed the test, but Yunjianpai said that it will take a year to get started. As a result, there is no news after waiting for so long. Most of it is hopeless."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while. You know it.


    At the beginning, the Yunjian faction lavishly collected people. It was used after the Dutch pie was captured. As a result, the lotus pie failed to win, and the people who received it naturally didn''t count.


    "Then you are still in Baigongfang, now business is not good."


    You Jing nodded and said, "Very bad. I will move to Ziyunfang City in a few days. I thought I would leave. I took the opportunity to see what cheap materials are still available in the Fang City. .Ugh."


    The two said a few words, and You Jing saluted and turned to leave.


    "It''s really messy, but no matter how messy, Ruyi Building shouldn''t be messy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and walked to Ruyi Tower.


    He has to deal with some things, in exchange for enough spirit stones, but also to find suitable promotion materials for Xiao Gun, and go out to practice.


    As he expected. Ruyi Building is very quiet, there is no noise in front of the door. Xiaoyu''s voice came slowly, still soft and beautiful, "Master Zhou is here again. Every time he comes to his cultivation base, he makes progress. He is indeed a genius of the Heyin school."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Girl Xiaoyu praised her."


    Speaking of this, he is also a little strange. Every time he comes, Xiaoyu is on the fifth level of the Qi Refining Realm. It hasn''t changed for so many years and is stable, but her face and voice have not changed at all, showing no signs of aging.


    I didn''t think it before, but now it''s a bit weird. Because the cultivator of the Qi Refining Realm has not escaped from the ordinary, and has no ability to delay aging and maintain appearance.


    But nothing is worth noting.


    "This time the son, what needs are there?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Sell something, but also buy some demon pill."


    "My son, please come in."


    Xiaoyu took Zhou Shu into the elegant hall downstairs, and immediately invited an appraiser to come out.


    Zhou Shu took out an object, input some spiritual power, and suddenly the golden light was shining, and the whole elegant hall was illuminated.


    The appraiser was taken aback, and hurriedly said, "My son, I can''t be the master of this thing. I have to ask the deputy poster to come."


    Xiaoyu couldn''t help being speechless, "The son has such a good magic weapon? Please wait."


    Not long after, a condensed pulse realm triple repairer came quickly and stared at the magic weapon circling and dancing in the elegant hall for a long time before he recovered. He turned to Zhou Shu, "Old man Chen De, from Qingxiafang City. The deputy landlord of Ruyilou, the magic weapon of Young Master Zhou, really want to sell?"


    There was a lot of surprise in his eyes. The cultivator in front of him had such a magic weapon, and he had to sell such a good magic weapon. It was even more incredible.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Exactly, I plan to sell this sword."


    What he wants to sell is Jin Linjian.


    The Jinlin Sword is a Tier 4 flying sword with high quality, but it doesn��t fit Zhou Shu��s sword intent. In addition to being sharp, it is not as powerful as Tier 3 heavy gold swords, and can only be used with Zhou Shu��s spiritual power. Using a sword, not using the usual practice of sword intent, there is not much practical effect.


    Most importantly, Zhou Shu had a faint hunch that carrying this sword is not a good thing.


    "Whoever has my sword, offer my advice", he always felt that this sentence was not that simple. Although he escaped the attack of the magical technique, he might still have trouble finding it in the future, not every time he could guarantee safety. .


    Better to sell.


    After receiving a definite answer, Chen De''s eyes glowed, "Can I give it a try?"


    "Deputy host, please."


    Chen De took the Jinlin Sword, input some spiritual power, and then the golden light masterpiece, the sound of the Qingyue Dragon''s chants continued to be heard, circling the beam endlessly.


    In the end, it is a condensing pulse state repairer, and their spiritual power is naturally different. It is much more powerful to useChen De stared at the golden scale sword, pondered for a long time, and said with a cautious expression, "The power of the past, Jiutian Tu The dragon made dragon scale sword, the sword became like a dragon, glorious five continents. This sword is made by imitating the dragon scale sword, and the method of construction is similar. Although the material used is not dragon scale, it is also a rare beast of red golden dragon scale. The pattern is wonderful, the forger is exquisite, and it can be regarded as a middle grade of Tier 4, close to the top grade."


    After all, it is the deputy host of Ruyilou. In a few words, not only the origin, but also the quality of the material is clearly stated.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but praise.


    Chen De slowly retracted the sword and looked at Zhou Shu, "This building is willing to produce 8,000 top-grade spirit stones and buy this golden scale sword. What do you think of the son?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Eight Thousand Top Grade?"


    Chen De slightly pondered, "If the son is not satisfied, it is not impossible to discuss."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Lord, let me think about it."


    It is difficult to measure the value of magic weapons of Tier 4 and above. Unlike the low-level magic weapons of Tier 1 to Tier 3, which have sufficient materials and many refiners, they can be mass-produced, as much as they need. The fourth-order magic weapons are unique, and the required materials are often fourth-order and fifth-order. They are very rare, and it is also very troublesome to refine.


    The magic weapon at this stage is to determine the price based on demand. If there are too many people, it will be ridiculously high, and if no one wants it, it will be ridiculously low. This golden scale sword is somewhere in between, the reason is very simple, because it is a flying sword.


    Most sword repairers will upgrade their flying swords, but what if there is a sword repair that fits the Golden Scale Sword? For example, a cultivator who cultivates the Dragon Sword Art will buy it even if the price of the Jin Lin Sword is high when he encounters this sword cultivator.


    Zhou Shu naturally couldn''t find such a cultivator, but Ruyi Tower might not be found.


    Both of them knew this, so they were thinking about it. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 262: Deal

    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Eight thousand, it''s really lower."


    "My son, it''s not low, you know, few cultivators buy Tier 4 flying swords."


    Chen De frowned, and said in embarrassment, "How about adding 10% to this building, eight thousand and eight? It can''t be more."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Since the magic weapon is made, someone will always ask for it. This sword, Ruyilou, will promote it and open an auction. I believe that the benefits are far from that."


    After some bargaining, it was finally sold for 14,000 high-grade spirit stones and a Naxu ring.


    Zhou Shu was quite satisfied, got rid of the unknown troubles and obtained enough spirit stones.


    And now he does need to take the virtual precepts, there is nothing necessary in the sect, but it is really inconvenient to not take the virtual precepts when going out, it will be messy if you get more, and the safety insurance of taking the virtual precepts, there is a chance to get it back. , Unlike storage bags, once you lose the contents, most of them are gone.


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s collection of items with quite expectant eyes, Chen De said slowly, "My son, don''t you choose some wishful treasures in Ruyilou?"


    Seeing that the customer had a spirit stone, the merchant naturally had no reason to let it go.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I am asking for something."


    Chen De stroked his beard and smiled, "My son, just talk about it, Ruyi Lou is for you."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Heavenly King''s Heart Pill, Qibao Qinglianzi."


    It is something he urgently needs to repair his vital energy, and Ruyi Lou may know this information.


    Chen De was stunned, his hand on his beard froze suddenly, "Heavenly King Heart Pill? Qibao Qinglianzi? The son wants such a rare thing?"


    Seeing Chen De''s expression, Zhou Shu''s expression immediately became solemn. "Does it really exist? If it does. I really want it too."


    He was just asking. Those things are unavoidable. Pills such as Tianwang Buxin Pill can only be refined by a few large sects. Qibao Qinglianzi does not grow in the world. The Qingyuan Mountain Range is located in the northernmost part of Dongsheng Prefecture. The spiritual energy is so thin that there are no fifth-order spiritual veins, it is naturally difficult to give birth to such strange things.


    Looking at Chen De''s tone, it seems that he really knows some information.


    "Is the son going to repair the Qi pulse?"


    Chen De glanced at Zhou Shu. I knew it, and said slowly, "There is no such treasure in the Ruyi Tower in this place. If the son really wants it, he can go to the Ruyi Tower in Lingyu City. As far as I know, there happens to be the Heavenly King''s Heart Replenishing Pill, but it is not. You can buy top-grade spirit stones."


    "Lingyucheng? Thank you for letting me know."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands slightly and thanked him, feeling quite happy in his heart.


    Lingyu City. It is a city of repairers, and there are only repairers in the city. There are no mortals.


    Lingyu City can be regarded as one of the largest cities in the northern part of Dongshengzhou. It was originally built by the repairers of Dongshengzhou to resist the invasion of the sea clan. Later, the sea clan retreated and the city was preserved.


    There are a total of five such cities in the north and east of Dongshengzhou. They are called the Five Anti-Sea Cities and are jointly controlled by many large and small sects.


    According to Zhao Yueru inadvertently mentioned, she came from Wanghai City among the five cities, but she had travelled 100,000 miles to join the Dutch School, which was also a bit weird.


    Since there is the Heavenly King''s Heart Supplement Pill, no matter how expensive or difficult it is, you should always check it out and try to get it. This is the first time that he has received the exact information on the recovery of Qi qi, not to be missed. Lingyu City was quickly included in Zhou Shu''s next plan.


    Chen De nodded slightly, "The young man has a lot of ambitions, and the old man first wishes him the best of luck, haha."


    "Thanks to the original poster."


    Chen De looked at Zhou Shu, "Except for those, don''t you want anything else?"


    It seemed that if he didn''t take some spirit stones from Zhou Shu, he would still be unable to make it through.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Origin, I would like to see the Tier 3 Demon Pill, but I don''t need to send it over. I want to take a look and choose one by myself."


    The demon pill he was looking for was a bit special. It had to have dragon blood and the power of the five elements. If it was stated clearly, it would definitely be known for its purpose. Although Ruyi Lou had a good reputation, it was safer to see it by yourself.


    Xiaoyu whispered, "My son, this is a bit out of order..."


    Chen De frowned and said in a deep voice, "The guests have to see what''s the matter, Xiaoyu, you will take Young Master Zhou to see it, you will wait on the side, and you will take whatever you choose."


    "Yes."


    Xiaoyu nodded respectfully and smiled at Zhou Shu, "Master, please follow me."


    Zhou Shu gave his hand slightly, "I''m bothering Miss Xiaoyu. I took the liberty to ask the girl not to blame."


    "What the son said, this is what Xiaoyu should do."


    Xiaoyu bowed to Zhou Shuli with gentle words. Since the host said yes, she has nothing to insist on.


    Chen De left, feeling happy, buying a magic weapon like Jin Linjian for Ruyilou, and he would get a lot of rewards if he wanted to.


    Turning a few corridors, Zhou Shu came to the material area on the third floor. There were dozens of jade cabinets in the area. Nearly a hundred jade boxes were placed on the jade cabinets. The aura fluctuated continuously, and it was obvious that there were very powerful formations.


    Walking to a jade cabinet, Xiaoyu said softly, "These three jade cabinets are all Tier 3 demon pellets, and there are introductions on the sides of the jade boxes. Which one of the jade cabinets will tell Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu will take it out for you, but you can��t Do it yourself, so as not to touch the formation restriction, remember that the formations here are all laid by the senior Jindan realm."


    "I understand, thank you Miss Xiaoyu."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked slowly along the jade cabinet, thinking while watching.


    Xiaoyu followed him step by step, his expression a little nervous It was not that Zhou Shu would steal something, but that if the formation was touched, both of them would be in danger.


    Zhou Shu turned around, showing a slightly disappointed expression, "Girl Xiaoyu, it''s here, are there anymore?"


    There are nearly a hundred kinds of Tier 3 Demon Pills, which are dazzling, but none of them meet his requirements.


    Xiaoyu was surprised, "None of these are useful? Young Master, on the third-order demon pill, Qingyuan Mountain Range can''t find such a comprehensive Ruyi Tower."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Then I will look at it again."


    It was really hard to find a suitable demon pill. Zhao Yueru killed more than 600 Tier 4 monsters in the secret realm, but there were only two types of demon pill that could be used together. There were only nearly a hundred types, so it is not surprising that it was not found.


    But it''s not easy to leave empty-handed. He deliberately came to choose but didn''t take anything, which inevitably made people suspicious and made people feel that he was deliberately detecting the formation.


    "Okay, I found it."


    After looking for it for a while, Zhou Shu ordered a jade box with a smile, "It turned out to be here."


    "It turns out to be the third-tier Golden Ring Kui Python Demon Pill. No wonder the son wants to find it by himself. The promotion-level demon beast demon pill is indeed rare, but there are many in this building."


    If Xiaoyu realized something, with a bit of joy on his face, he took out a jade board to open the formation, then took out the jade box and handed it to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu only glanced, "I want all of these five."


    Can''t find the demon pill he needs, buy some other refills, it seems that only Jinhuan Kui Mang Demon Pill is useful to him.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes had a slight expectation, "Well, son, do you use high-grade spirit stones to calculate the price?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Okay."


    Xiaoyu''s face was full of joy, "My son, please wait, Xiaoyu will do the calculations for you."


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly tickets of "The sky is blue" and "Old catch", and thank you book friends who subscribed and voted~ The next chapter is entering the new volume~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 263: Magic Ant Colony

    Zhou Shu walked alone in the wilderness.


    After leaving Fang City for a few days, Zhou Shu moved in the direction of Lingyu City.


    No flying magic weapon was used. One was because he came out to experience rather than drive, and the other was that the target in the air was too large. Once he encountered a monster or evil cultivator, it was too late to escape. After all, he was just building a base, and safety was the top priority.


    Traveling thousands of miles during the day and looking for a quiet place to practice swords at night, it was quite smooth.


    He only practiced swords, not practiced, because his foundation-building realm was so complete that he couldn''t complete it anymore, and more practice would have no effect. He only waited for his Qi to condense after repairing his Qi.


    This day and night, Zhou Shu arrived in a desert.


    The desert is boundless, but there is no wind or waves, and the sky is full of bright moon, illuminating all around.


    The desert sand is like snow, the Yanshan moon is like a hook, it is a poetic state.


    Along the way, I don��t know how many similar beautiful sceneries have been seen. Zhou Shu has never heard of them. There is a sense of refreshing the soul. I can��t help but sigh that it is the ancient land of Shenzhou, and it is impossible to see it in the past life.


    Zhou Shu took out the heavy gold sword to practice the broken jade sword intent.


    Why is it to practice sword intent, not sword tactics?


    With Zhao Yueru''s guidance, if Zhou Shu has some understanding, in fact, after the cultivator understands the sword intent, he can play freely without sticking to the sword technique. As long as the sword has the sword intent, the natural power is unmatched.


    Sword tactics serve the sword intent, and practicing sword tactics is of great benefit to sword intent, but for the transformation of sword intent, if you have been practicing with sword tactics, sword tactics will in turn become a restriction. No one mentioned this point, but Zhou Shu couldn''t understand it. He had taken some wrong paths before.


    Without using the sword tactics, you can use the sword intent as you wish, and blend the sword intent into it according to what you want to see, so that it is easier to reach the realm of sword intent.


    Sword intent freely. The four fields are all yellow sand, and a sword strike will transform the accompanying sword intent into yellow sand, which is the same body and complements each other.


    This is a mysterious feeling, which can be understood but not said. Zhao Yueru was a little ethereal when he said it, but Zhou Shu knew one thing very clearly that it was possible to achieve it only if he had a high degree of concentration, combining spiritual power with divine consciousness, and cooperating with sword intent.


    For a time, the yellow sand was everywhere, the sword light flashed, and Zhou Shu in the middle. The look is indifferent, and the heart follows the sword.


    I don''t know how long it took, Zhou Shu took the sword and stood, sat down with a sense of understanding, and fell into thought.


    The sky is white, especially in the desert, and a few pale clouds are looming, like a beauty with light makeup. No fandai, but attractive.


    at this time. Zhou Shu stood up and looked back.


    The yellow sand dozens of miles away rolled up like a tide, surging forward.


    Zhou Shu had never heard of such wonders, and he was slightly startled.


    He waited a little closer before he found out. It was not yellow sand that was rolling, but endless ants all over the sky.


    Magic ants!


    Zhou Shu quickly noticed it and couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    Demon ants, not even Tier 1 monsters, are one of the most terrifying existences on this continent.


    There are only terrifying things. Will be called a demon.


    Its tiny claws are full of toxins. As long as it is touched lightly, its body will immediately become paralyzed, making it even difficult to use spiritual power.


    But this is not a terrible place. The most terrifying thing about magic ants is their numbers. When magic ants appear, they are often tens of thousands to hundreds of millions. No matter how terrible monsters encounter them, they can only escape.


    They perfectly interpret the principle that quantity is power.


    The black ant colony, like a wave rolling, flows over the yellow sand, rising and falling.


    The soldier ants among the magic ants have powerful pairs of dark yellow wings. They can fly briefly in the wind and sand, and they are very fast, acting as the vanguard of the ant colony. The worker ants are closely followed. This type of ant has the largest number and is slightly smaller, but the sharp front claws are shining with a dark blue light, which is the most conspicuous.


    Nothing is not food for magic ants, wherever they go, there is nothing but bones.


    "Don''t the magic ants only move out at night? Why come out during the day."


    Zhou Shu stood on the spot and shook his head. He was not afraid. Although the demonic ant colony was terrifying, it did not fly high. He had flying magic weapons and could escape at any time. Of course, if he couldn''t fly, it would definitely be a dead end.


    The speed of the magic ant is surprisingly fast, and its endurance is hundreds of times that of a human being.


    "I didn''t come here, ah, someone?"


    The great desert is beyond sight, but the divine consciousness is not as far as the eyes.


    In the distance, there are a few small white spots in the magic ant sea, like a boat in the wind and waves, which will overturn at any time.


    The white spot, obviously a few repairers, was trapped in a swarm of magic ants, unable to escape.


    Those people seemed to have discovered Zhou Shu too, but instead of running to Zhou Shu''s side, they took the magic ant to the other side, seemingly not wanting Zhou Shu to be involved in it.


    This kind of behavior caused Zhou Shu''s heart to move slightly, but those few people are of good character, so you can go and have a look.


    He swept towards the demon ant colony, and after a few miles, he could see clearly.


    There are indeed several cultivators, three men and one woman, who are being besieged by the demon ant colony. Three of them are disciples of the refinement realm, and their faces are terrified, while the other cultivator seems to have just built a foundation to protect a lamp-shaped magic treasure. At the other three.


    He should have no flying magic weapon, otherwise he could leave with other people early.


    The foundation builders also spotted Zhou Shu and waved to Zhou Shu, "Don��t come here, it��s dangerous!" Then he retreated in the opposite direction of Zhou Shu, but he was closer to the magic ant colony. Some, deeply surrounded.


    "If you don''t save it, I''m afraid these people will die."


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly. He is not a cool person, but he will not be a good person. If these people draw the demon ant towards him, he will fly away after turning his head, but now he is about to make a move.


    Zhou Shu took out to cross the cloud, a few miles arrived in an instant, stretched his hand down, "Come up!"


    The cultivators of the Qi Refining Realm were relieved, and their faces suddenly showed great joy, and said with joy, "Someone is here to save us!"


    The Jizhu Realm disciple nodded, "Hurry up."


    He lowered his head and put away the magic weapon, but the moment he lowered his head, his eyes suddenly became very sharp, with a cold killing intent, but the killing intent was fleeting, and when he raised his head again, he changed his smiling face. To Zhou Shu, "Thank you, brother, thank you!"


    "Don''t talk too much, come up."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, and immediately led several people to cross the clouds.


    Several disciples of the Qi Refining Realm survived the disaster, and they saluted Zhou Shu again and again, and the foundation-building disciple also came up to see him. Children."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''ll talk later, I''ll go down and take a look."


    When he approached nearby, he found that these magic ants were quite reasonable in attacking and defending, just like an army of regulations.


    He suddenly realized.


    It is better to practice swords through this, you may get a lot of insights, if you can penetrate the actions of the magic ants, blend the sword intent into it, and the sword intent will transform into a magic ant army. ?


    This idea came suddenly and on a whim, but the cultivator experienced it, and that��s how it was, feeling everything around him, drawing strength from it, and transforming it into his own strength. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 264: Gan Huang Xiang

    In the magic ant colony, Zhou Shu swayed freely, and where the sword light fell, a bunch of magic ants annihilated.


    He looked serious, tried to experience the sword intent with his heart, his spiritual power and divine consciousness were fully mobilized, and his whole body seemed to emit a little light.


    Several young Qi Refining Realm disciples on Crossing Clouds whispered with the excitement of the rest of their lives, while the foundation-building realm disciple looked cold, watching Zhou Shu silently.


    The female disciple patted her chest, feeling lingering, "Fortunately, if someone comes to rescue me, it will be over."


    Another disciple looked a little mature, "Yes, but why did you meet a demon ant during the day? The demon ant in the Liangyue Desert will only come out late at night, otherwise we will not come to hunt the beast at this time. Young master, Are you OK?"


    "I''m fine."


    A white-faced young man dressed in luxurious clothes shook his head, with envy on his face, "The repairman who saved us is amazing. Although it is a foundation building, he took the initiative to attack the magic ants, and he didn''t even lose sight of it."


    The old disciple followed, "That''s Jianyi, he must be a disciple from the big sect."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, a shadow flashed in the eyes of the foundation-building disciple, and then turned around, "Young Master, you are fine if you are all right, because the subordinates are useless and accidentally lost the flying magic weapon."


    The young man shook his head, "Guard Gao, don''t care. When you go back, I will prepare one for you."


    Time gradually passed, and Zhou Shu became a little tired under the endless attack of the magic ant colony.


    "It''s almost there. I feel that I have a deep understanding of the magic ants, and I can match the sword intent. I can''t use up my spiritual power. Those people are a little weird and have to guard."


    Zhou Shu jumped up out of thin air. Falling on the crossing clouds. Stand steadily.


    Several people came up to salute. Inform the name, "Thank you, brother, for helping me, please tell me the name of the brother, I��m here in Moshanzhuang..."


    "Don''t be polite, my name is Shu Zhou."


    Zhou Shu nodded and faintly returned the courtesy.


    He reversed his name, not wanting to show his real name.


    Bian Yun looked respectful, "It turned out to be Senior Brother Shu. Senior Brother saved me. I have to repay this kindness. Next, I would like to ask Senior Brother to go to Bianmo Mountain Villa to talk about it. In the next time, I would like to share the friendship of the landlord. Thank you for your great kindness. "


    The repairmen on the side also helped.


    "Bian Desert Villa?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly confused.


    Bian Yun explained, "It''s just by the cool moon desert, but the distance is only a hundred miles. The brother is lucky to travel far, so it''s good to rest."


    "talk later."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and led Duyun to fly away.


    See Zhou Shu''s expression. Bian Yun felt a little distressed, and did not say any more.


    Gao Sha, the disciple of Jiji Realm. Facing Zhou Shu, he arched his hands, "Senior brother has a brilliant sword intent, and I am deeply impressed by the next. I don''t know which senior sect of senior apprentice brother is?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "There are no sects, just casual repairs."


    "Ranxiu? That is even more admirable," Gao Sha shook his head slightly, showing a slightly surprised expression, "Brother, this direction is wrong, it should be here, look at my fingers..."


    While speaking, he leaned towards Zhou Shu.


    Seeing that it was only a few feet away from Zhou Shu, the gloomy light flickered, a blue short sword suddenly flew out of Gaosha''s sleeve and pierced Zhou Shu''s vest.


    "what!"


    "Guo Gao, what are you doing!?"


    Several Qi Refining Realm cultivators were stunned.


    With a grinning face on Gao Sha''s face, he let out a loud roar, pouring all his spiritual power into the dagger, the howling wind rose, and even the clouds shook.


    Snapped!


    The sword light flashed, and the heavy gold sword appeared suddenly, and directly knocked the short sword into the air.


    Of course Zhou Shu wouldn''t be unprepared. He had noticed the weirdness before, and of course he had made preparations long ago.


    If you miss a hit, you immediately flee away.


    Gao Sha looked shocked and hurriedly jumped down. He suddenly took out a shuttle boat in the air, landed on the boat steadily, and flew into the distance.


    "Ah, Guard Gao''s flying magic weapon is there, isn''t it lost?"


    "Why didn''t you take it out just now?"


    Several Qi Refining Realm cultivators were still silly, Zhou Shu''s expression suddenly became cold, and the heavy golden sword was shot out in the air. After the sword was advanced, the human sword turned into a golden light and slammed on the shuttle boat fiercely.


    Bang.


    The shuttle boat split instantly and turned into countless pieces.


    The aftershocks were still there. Gao Sha was stunned by the sledgehammer, and he was unable to cast the magic trick in mid-air, so he fell straight into the desert.


    Although it is only a dozen feet high and can''t let anyone fall, there are all demon ants staring at it.


    After hearing a few screams, Gao Sha was immediately overwhelmed by the demon ant colony. After the surge, only a pile of complete bones remained on the ground, all flesh and blood were gone, and there was a storage bag beside it.


    The process changed extremely quickly, and the few cultivators on Crossing Cloud didn''t even react.


    Zhou Shu Linkong grabbed the storage bag and fell back to Duyun, looking at the few Qi Refining Cultivators with a hint of chill.


    "I saved you, but you still want to kill?"


    The old adult cultivator Zhang Han was the first to react, hurriedly bowed to the ground, and couldn��t stop saying, ��It��s not like this, it��s no, brother, we don��t know what��s going on, it��s the guard Gao...no, Gaosha lost his mind. It has nothing to do with us."


    The female disciple Jiang Liu also understood, she kept apologizing to Zhou Shu, swearing a curse, saying that she didn''t know why the high sofa was crazy, for fear that Zhou Shu would throw them into the demon ant colony.


    But Bian Yun was quite at a loss, apologizing, and muttering, "What''s wrong with Guardian Gao..."


    Looking at his expression, Zhou Shu realized that they did not know that Gaosha was just a personal act, but why did Gaosha suddenly do it He still didn''t understand.


    After Zhou Shu opened the Gaosha storage bag, he suddenly realized that he nodded slightly and sneered, "So, it seems that I was''wrong'', haha."


    He took out what he found in the storage bag, a large piece of ocher tuber, and shook it at several people, "You have lived in the desert for a long time, should you know this?"


    Several people were shocked, "This is sweet and yellow, and no one is allowed to bring a forbidden thing in our border desert villa!"


    "How come there is this, are those magic ants high guards..."


    "What is he doing with this, does he want to kill us?"


    Several people looked pale and looked at each other, some of them couldn''t believe it.


    What Zhou Shu is holding is called Ganhuangxiang. It is a second-order material, which is condensed from the sap of the Ganhuang tree. It has a strange fragrance. This kind of fragrance is very attractive to many insects. force. Many practitioners use sweet and yellow fragrance to catch insects and find suitable spiritual insects.


    The magic ant is also one of the insects that are easily attracted by the sweet smell.


    Border Desert Villa is close to the desert, and there are many insects, so disciples in the Villa are not allowed to carry this, otherwise it will easily attract insects.


    But when Gao Sha came to the desert, he deliberately brought this sweet and yellow fragrance, and the matter became clear.


    These magic ants must have been attracted by Gao Sha with sweet and yellow fragrance. As for the purpose, Zhou Shu could not fully understand it, but if he guessed it, it was mostly to make these disciples die in the magic ant colony, but Gao Sha himself could. Take the flying magic weapon to leave. In this way, he doesn''t need to do it himself, leaves no traces, and has reasonable rhetoric outside.


    Gao Sha had a good calculation. No wonder he would tell Zhou Shu to go when he saw Zhou Shu. It was not kind, but he was afraid that Zhou Shu would disturb his plan.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu came to rescue them and disrupted his plan, and his hatred for Zhou Shu became clear. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 265: Bian Yun

    Zhou Shu put the sweet and yellow fragrance into the storage bag, looked at a few people, and led Duyun away.


    What Gao Sha did with him really has nothing to do with these people. Don''t bother about it. He doesn''t bother to manage other people''s disputes. When he can''t see the magic ant colony, he will put them down and leave.


    The few people looked at Zhou Shu, their complexions pale, and they did not dare to speak.


    Suddenly, the old cultivator Zhang Han fell on his knees, and actually knelt down in front of Zhou Shu, "Brother Shu, save others, please save the life of Young Master again!"


    "Ah, what are you doing?"


    Bian Yun lowered his body quickly, trying to help Zhang Han up.


    Zhang Han stubbornly shook his head, "Young Master, if there is no one to save, you will be dead!"


    Bian Yun shook his head, quite confused, "Why?"


    Zhang Han''s face showed a little bit of sadness, "Young Master, today''s business is done by Bian Shan. He will never just send a Gaosha to deal with you. There must be other arrangements. It is at stake, Young Master! "


    "what����"


    Bian Yun staggered back a few steps, obviously suffering a great shock, "No, second uncle will harm me? Second uncle treats me well, why is it he, impossible..."


    "How can it be impossible?"


    Zhang Han said with grief and indignation, "The sweet smell is forbidden in Bianmo Villa. Where can the guards get it, only Bianshan can buy it. Who else can the sweet smell be his? Now the owner is dying and unconscious. I don''t know when...everyone wants the position of the owner. Bianshan has been planning for a long time, and it will be too late if you don''t start it. Today is their opportunity to wait, as long as you have an accident, they can occupy the position of the owner. "


    He changed his mind quickly. A suspicious point was detected from the sweet smell. It can be seen that this is a poisonous trap set against Bian Yun.


    In the villa. Zhang Han is a child with a foreign surname, and his status is far inferior to that of Bian Yun, but the two have been together since childhood, and the relationship is like brothers. At this time, for Bian Yun, he would rather kneel down to ask Zhou Shu.


    Bian Yun was stunned for a while, "Even so, I still have two guards. To stay with my sister, it was my father''s special arrangement. After I go back, my second uncle really wants to move me, it is not that easy."


    Zhang Han hated iron and steel. "Young owner, think about it, isn''t Gaosha specially arranged by the old owner? He is still your personal guard. He has been with you for seven years. You treat him so kindly. , What you want, but now it��s the opposite. Even if he comes to hurt you, can others still believe it? I��m afraid that when I go back, it��s those two who started."


    "Ah, sister?"


    Bian Yun was stunned, his face suddenly pale.


    Although he didn''t want to believe it, after thinking about it carefully, the facts were clearly as Zhang Han said. After returning, he faced the Tiger''s Den in Longtan.


    "Your sister is fine, Bian Shan dare not move her, but you are dangerous."


    Zhang Han broke free of Bian Yun and bowed to Zhou Shu repeatedly, begging, "Brother, please save the young owner!"


    Zhou Shu stood aside, and basically figured out the whole story. He had heard a lot about this kind of competition for position and property, but he was not interested in it at all, regardless of the past or the present.


    He shook his head faintly, "What do you say has anything to do with me? It''s your business, and I won''t participate. Now there are no magic ants out there. Go on."


    Zhou Shu dropped Duyun down.


    The female Xiu Jiangliu bowed to Zhou Shu and ran away in a hurry, looking at the direction that was running in the opposite direction of the Bianmo Villa, apparently unwilling to blend in, lest she would suffer.


    Zhang Han said anxiously, "Brother Shu, I won''t let you do it for nothing, no matter what the price is!"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It sounds good, no matter what the price? What was the price before?"


    Even if he didn''t repay his life-saving grace, and made other requests, how could he agree.


    "Zhang Han, for me."


    Bian Yun stepped forward and saluted solemnly, "Of course I remember the grace of life-saving. We have a moongrass in our villa. I would like to thank you for that."


    "Moon Silk Grass..."


    Zhang Han stared at Bian Yun in a daze. This moon silk grass could be said to be the biggest secret of Bian Desert Villa. Very few people knew it, and Bian Yun told it directly.


    "Moonsilk?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated a little, he didn''t expect such a thing.


    Moongrass is a kind of peculiar third-order spiritual grass. It is born according to the moonlight. It is the natural condensation of the power of the moon. It is of great help to the cultivator of the power of the star and the moon. It can also expand the sea of ??knowledge and improve the cultivation The consciousness of the person.


    Moongrass is very rare and can be regarded as the best among Tier 3 spiritual things.


    Of course, Zhou Shu wanted a spiritual object that would enhance spiritual consciousness, not to mention such a treasure, he was moved.


    But there are also doubts, "How can you have a spiritual object like the moon silk grass in a villa with only foundation builders?"


    Bian Yun said earnestly, "Bian Desert Villa was originally built for this Yuesi Grass."


    Back then, his ancestors came to this cool moon desert to experience, and accidentally found a lunar grass, but the lunar grass was not mature enough to absorb the moon power, and taking it did not have much effect. Under careful consideration, a mountain village was built on the moon silk grass, which was covered by heavy arrays, and the moon silk grass was hidden in the depths of the mountain villa, planning to pick it later.


    Originally it was just to conceal the moon silk grass. Who knows that this mountain villa is in a good location. The repairers who have gone through the desert often pass by, and they have to rest or trade here, and they can''t be turned away. Over time, Bian Nga turned the villa into a huge foundation, and gradually developed and grew into what it is now.


    A hundred years have passed, and Bianmo Mountain Villa is quite famous, but few people know the origin of this villa, and there is a moon silk grass in the villa.


    Bian Yun said the reason and saluted, "Now that the moon silk grass has matured, it is used to repay the brother''s life-saving grace."


    "Young boss..."


    Zhang Han shook his head repeatedly, reminding Bian Yun with his eyes.


    In his opinion, it was too much to repay with moon silk grass. At least Zhou Shu had to protect them for a period of time, or even solve the trouble completely, to be worth paying for.


    But Bian Yun didn''t look at him, only Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "If there is moon silk grass, I can discuss it."


    "There must be, and you can take an oath to prove it, but the place where the Moon Silk Grass is located is very secret, and only the owner and the young owner of the guardian array can open it."


    Zhang Han also figured out, what if there is no life, there is moon silk grass.


    But his illocutionary meaning is also very clear, Zhou Shu can only protect Bian Yun if he wants moon silk grass, if Bian Yun is dead, Zhou Shu can''t get it.


    "Clarify the details of your villa, don''t miss a point."


    Zhou Shu looked serious. Since he decided to do it, he must not make mistakes and must deal with it thoroughly.


    "Thank you Brother Shu!"


    The two of them saluted together, with a lot of joy on their faces. Zhou Shu in front of them seemed to be in the late stage of the foundation construction stage. If there is his helper, safety is mostly guaranteed.


    The two agreed, one made an omission, and the other added. After a while, Zhou Shu understood the matter clearly.


    The matter is not complicated, because the current owner of Bian Hai is seriously ill, and his younger brother, Bian Shan, wants to attack the young owner of Bian Yun and occupy the position of the owner of the villa.


    Bian Hai has a son and a daughter. Bian Yun needless to say, he is regarded as a thorn in the eye by Bian Shan, and is at stake. Bian Yun��s sister Bian Xue, who was in charge of Bian Shan a few days ago, promised a young talent of the lotus school. Coming soon to greet relatives.


    It is indeed a good plan to kill Bian Yun, drive away Bian Xue, and monopolize the villa. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 266: Hu Dahu 2

    "The Heyin School is a large gate in the Qingyuan Mountain Range. It is well-known far and wide. Last year, I reached the sixth level in the Qi Refining Realm. I went to participate in the entry test, but I failed to pass the entry test. I could only come back. Say,"


    Speaking of Heyin School, Bian Yun has some regrets.


    "Although I don''t know his name, it is said that the Dutchman is a genius. He is only twenty-five years old, and he is already in the late stage of the foundation building stage. He is a rare young master in the world. If not, the young owner would also I would not agree to give Bian Xue to this person..."


    Having said this, Zhang Han looked at Zhou Shu and said quickly, "But Brother Shu is even better."


    "I don''t know if it''s true, if Bianshan said nonsense, then the sister-in-law would be in danger."


    Bian Yun saluted Zhou Shu again, with a slightly eager expression, "Brother Shu, if I can hurry up, I''m still worried about something wrong with my sister."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, did not answer, but muttered to himself in a low voice, "The young handsome man of the lotus school...it is very interesting, I really want to go take a look."


    He has seen a lot of young talents of the Heyin School, and now they are basically practicing hard in the door. They rarely leave the Heyin School so far, and the only ones who can get here are the ones who escaped before.


    Look for it among those people. They are in the late stage of foundation construction at around twenty-five years old. Only one person who meets the conditions seems to be Hong Yuan.


    Since the attack on Zhou Shu that day, Hong Yuan has disappeared, did not go to the Yunjian faction, and did not return to the Heyin faction.


    "I hope it''s you."


    Zhou Shu secretly said in his heart, his expression was slightly cold, if it was Hong Yuan, he could avenge that day.


    Zhou Shu put away the clouds, "Let''s go."


    Since we are going to Longtan Tiger Den, it is naturally not suitable for flying.


    Bian Yun and Zhang Han nodded and walked quickly to the front to show the direction.


    After walking for dozens of miles, Zhou Shu suddenly stopped. "Someone came here, two, look at the costumes that are similar to what you are wearing, one is tall and the other is short, similar in appearance, do you know?"


    Zhou Shu now. The divine consciousness unfolded in one direction, and it was enough to see five miles away, and traces of other people were found very early.


    Zhang Han''s expression was stagnant, "That must be Hu Da and Hu Er! They are the guards left by Young Zhuangzhu. They must come to meet Gaosha now, for fear that Young Zhuangzhu will not die."


    Bian Yun nodded, slightly worried, and looked at Zhou Shu. "How to do?"


    "Go over, take a look and talk about it, I''m behind you, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression indifferent.


    The two obeyed the instructions and continued to walk forward, but were uneasy, and Zhou Shu was nowhere to be seen when they turned around. The mood is even more apprehensive, and the pace is much slower.


    Hu Da Hu Er. They are all foundation-building cultivators, they are absolutely not opponents, if they really tear their faces, I am afraid that they will be killed by the two.


    "Young Master, he won''t go anymore..."


    "No. How could he leave? He hasn''t got the things yet, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu at this time was buried in the sand, although he did not know how to escape. But walking under the sand with a sword is no problem, quietly following behind the two, letting out a divine sense detection.


    It didn''t take long to cross a large sand dune and saw two repairers rushing over.


    The two described similarly, but their bodies were completely different, one tall and one short, which looked rather funny.


    They looked at Bian Yun from a distance, and at the same time frowned slightly, "They are not dead, what did Gao Sha do?"


    "Maybe it''s relenting. Gao Sha is like this. If we don''t come, we will almost ruin the master''s major event. What a damn! There are any traps, if I say, you can solve Bian Yun directly."


    "That won''t work, Bian Yun''s sister Bian Xue is especially smart, and has already been promised to a disciple of the Dazong Sect. If Bian Yun died unclearly, she would definitely avenge him. Only with such common accidents as magic ants can she tell the past. ."


    "Brother, what should I do now?"


    "It''s okay, I also brought the sweet and yellow fragrance, and I will directly restrain him for a while, and then throw a few pieces of sweet and yellow fragrance next to him, naturally it is fine."


    "Cunning tricks, big brother is still good."


    The two glanced at each other, with a hint of complacency on their faces, and walked towards Bian Yun.


    They discussed here, thinking that Bian Yun couldn''t hear it, but they didn''t know that Zhou Shu in Shaxia heard it clearly. Their words also confirmed that what Bian Yun said was the truth.


    Bian Yun and Zhang Han greeted them calmly.


    Bian Yun had a trace of anger on his face, "Two guards Hu, why are you here, what about my sister?"


    "Of course your sister is fine..."


    The tall and thin Hu Er looked at Bian Yun, with a sly smile at the corner of his mouth, "Bian Yun, why didn''t you see Gao Sha?"


    Zhang Han was a little angrily, "Hu Da, how did you talk to the young owner by name? Don''t you even know how to salute?"


    Hu Er hugged his chest, looked arrogant, and smiled, "Salute? I don''t know who will bow to whom! If you bow to me, maybe you can live a little longer."


    Hu Da, who was short and squat like a ball, glared at Hu Er, pretending to be annoyed, "Second, I will salute Shao Zhuang Owner!" After finishing speaking, he bowed his hand to Bian Yun~www. novelhall.com~Young owner, why didn''t you see Gao Weiwei? "


    In this situation, it is obvious that both of them have torn their faces.


    Bian Yun was so angry that he was originally a guard who was loyal to him, but it turned out to be like this.


    He snorted coldly, but he didn''t care much anymore, "You said Gaosha? He didn''t do anything for me, he is dead!"


    Zhang Han was worried about Bian Yun, stood up in front of Bian Yun, and shouted to the two of them, "Yes, he was killed by a demon ant! If you want to kill the young boss, you will end up in the same way as Bian Shan help him!"


    Although the voice was loud, it was fierce, and the fear in his heart couldn''t be concealed, and his feet were shaking slightly.


    Hu Da and Hu Er were shocked, their faces changed slightly, but they laughed again soon, "Haha, you two stinky boys, dare you to intimidate the uncle? There was no way before, but now I can''t bear it. Today is Your death date!"


    The plan was clearly exposed, so he no longer concealed it, and his fangs appeared.


    "That idiot Gaosha told him to directly control Bian Yun and throw it into the demon ant colony, but he said that he missed the old friendship and didn''t want to do it himself. As a result, he was taken advantage of by a child. It really deserves it!"


    With a lot of sullen expression on Hu Da''s face, he approached Bian Yun step by step, "I''m not Gaosha, go to death!"


    He expected that Gao Sha must be soft-hearted, so he let Bian Yun go, but he never thought of having outsiders help.


    Hu Zhuang already had a bright knife in his second hand and walked towards Zhang Han, "I think you are not pleasing to the eye. Relying on the fact that there is a young owner, I usually yell at Lao Tzu, and Lao Tzu will kill you today!"


    The light of the knife flashed and turned into a white long rainbow, slamming against Zhang Han fiercely.


    The sword is like electricity, and the thunder cannot cover his ears. Zhang Han is inevitable and can only close his eyes and wait to die.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the sky was filled with yellow sand, and a sword light shot into the sky like a banner straight into the sky. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 267: Bian Xue

    On the edge of the desert, there is an oasis that is not too big or small, a stream with a width of ten feet, passing through the oasis and flowing into the distance. ���JTop apex novel,


    A mountain villa is built on the oasis, and a few large characters are engraved on the tall poplar plaque in front of the door, "Bian Desert Villa".


    In a loft in the depths of the villa, a beautiful 28-year-old girl leaned by the window, in a frail figure.


    Her face was pale as snow, her slender hands gently covered her heart, and between the two Ye Dai''s eyebrows there was a little bit of firmness that a girl rarely found, her black eyes staring into the distance, never moving.


    Behind her, a maid whispered, "Miss Xue, Master Yun should be fine. You are weak. You have stood for so long. Let''s take a break."


    "Ugh����"


    Bian Xue sighed, her lips opened slightly, "Bian Shan has been coveting the position of the owner of the village for a day or two. How can I not worry about my eldest brother who has been away for so long and has not returned."


    The maid said, "Miss, relax, didn''t Hu Da Hu Er pick it up?"


    Bian Xue shook his head, "The two of them used to be fine, but now they are very close to Bianshan. I''m afraid it won''t be reliable anymore. It''s okay if I don''t go. I''m more worried when I go."


    "Huh?" The maid was taken aback for a moment, "No way?"


    Bian Xue gently shook her head, put down her hand and smiled helplessly, "You don''t understand even after you said it."


    The maid nodded, "Well, but the young lady doesn''t have to think too much. Wait a few days for the young hero to come. If the character is decent, the villa can be managed by my uncle, so there is no need to worry about the second master."


    "Don''t call him uncle, the people introduced by Bian Shan will not be good."


    Bian Xue flicked a touch of contempt at the corner of Bian Xue''s mouth, but then a trace of embarrassment appeared on her face, "But it''s forced to see it, it''s not a promise, it''s not a promise, it''s difficult..."


    The maid sighed. "Hey, if the young lady can cultivate, the villa will definitely not become what it is now. Once the master is seriously ill, all demons and ghosts will run out."


    "It''s useless to say that, Xiao Ling. You come over with a recliner and I will rest for a while."


    "Ok."


    The maid responded and brought a chair over.


    The maid at the fifth level of the Qi Refining Realm can be regarded as a cultivator, but here Xue is not only a mortal, but also described as cowardly, as if the wind blows down.


    In fact, Bian Xue had spiritual roots, and his qualifications were close to geniuses, much better than Bian Yun. But it was suffering from a strange cold illness. As long as he touched the spiritual energy, his body would immediately chill, and when the spiritual energy entered the body, the body would be like an ice sculpture, and then would faint in an instant, making it impossible to practice. Bian Hai invited many practitioners and famous doctors to see, but they couldn''t figure it out. I didn''t know how to heal it, and finally an experienced alchemist guessed. This may be a special ice-cold physique. Unless there is a pill fire or abnormal fire in the body, it can be cured without medicine. There is no other way.


    Pill fire is impossible, but different fire, the villa can not do it. As a result, Bian Xue, who possessed a genius-like qualification, could only be a mortal, could not cultivate immortals, and could only live in the attic where the spirit formation was arranged.


    Bian Xue stared into the distance, her eyes flickering. "If something happens to Brother, I will avenge him."


    Dozens of miles away.


    Hu Da and Hu Er lay on the ground with a frightened expression on his face, but he could not make a sound anymore.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu sprinkled a small piece of sweet and yellow fragrance on the ground and said lightly.


    Bian Yun and Zhang Han nodded in a hurry, put away his gaze as if looking at a god, and walked forward quickly. At this time, there was no more panic in their hearts.


    Before they could see clearly, Hu Da Hu Er was in a state of chaos, he covered his whole body with two magic weapons almost in the blink of an eye, and at the same time he released a scorpion tail needle.


    The scorpion tail needle is a very insidious second-order magic weapon. It can instantly separate more than one hundred highly poisonous fine needles. It can penetrate all the holes, can bypass the magic weapon, and also specialize in breaking the spiritual shield of the repairer. At such a close distance, It is simply a killer technique.


    They all heard Hu Da and Hu''er''s wild laughter, and they felt that they were going to die.


    Then the hundreds of scorpion needles were all scattered by the sword intent in an instant, and even the defensive magic weapon was beaten away. In the end, the scorpion needles fell on Hu Dahuer''s body, but they were close at hand but were not affected. One point, unscathed.


    They know very well that Hu Dahu Er and Gao Sha are both repairers in the middle stage of the foundation construction stage, and the brotherly combination, cooperates with tacit understanding, and has a dozen of them with the latter stage of the foundation construction stage, but facing Zhou Shu, they are vulnerable. .


    Before Zhou Shu was against Gaosha, they couldn''t see much, but now in the first battle, they immediately admire Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked forward, "How far is it?"


    Bian Yun said respectfully, "About fifty miles away, soon, Brother Shu."


    Zhou Shu said slightly, "Do you know how to say it?"


    Bian Yun nodded and said, "I know, Brother Shu is an old friend of mine. He is here to attend the wedding banquet of my younger sister and will stay in the villa for a few days."


    He didn''t know why Zhou Shu had to stay for a few days. Originally, Zhou Shu could leave if he got the moon silk grass, but this would undoubtedly be more beneficial to him, and he was also very happy.


    Before long, the pale green villa appeared in front of several people.


    A guard repairer ran out in front of the door, with a hint of surprise on his face, "Young Master, you are back."


    "came back."


    Bian Yun''s expression was cold, and he seemed to know that this guard was obviously from Bianshan.


    The guard pointed to Zhou Shu, "This is? Hu Dahu''er went to pick up the young villager just now, didn''t the young villager meet?"


    There was some anger on Bian Yun''s face, "He is my old friend, what does Hu Da Hu Er have to do with you? Get out!"


    "Yes, Young Master, please come in."


    The guard opened the doorway, led a few people in, and then ran toward the depths of the villa.


    Zhang Han''s face showed a bit of worry He must have reported the letter, and the people in this village are all from the edge mountain now. It is really a dragon pond. "


    Bian Yun took a bit of calmness, "There is nothing to worry about, isn''t there Brother Shu there?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm and did not speak.


    A few people walked into the villa, and after a while, a sick and timid woman slowly approached with the help of the maid, with a lot of joy on her face, "Brother, you''ll be fine."


    Bian Yun hurriedly stepped forward to support him, and said with a slight reproach, "Sister, what are you doing down here? Go back to rest. Although there is little aura here, you can''t see it."


    "It''s okay, it won''t matter for a while. Brother, I have something to tell you."


    A faint smile appeared on Bian Xue''s pale face, when she suddenly saw Zhou Shu, she was slightly suspicious, "Brother, who is this?"


    "This is my old friend. Fortunately, he saved me today. Hey, go up and talk about it."


    "Ah, did you save Big Brother?"


    Bian Xue''s eyes flashed, and she looked at Zhou Shu seriously, as if she wanted to see her heart.


    Soon she bends slightly and smiles at Zhou Shu, her eyes clear and clear, "Brother Shu, forgive me for being weak and not a big gift, thank you Brother Shu."


    Just bending over, she panted a little.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, nodded slightly to say hello, and was slightly surprised. This woman''s appearance was called an alluring country, I was afraid it was the best he had ever seen. Although she was a sick mortal, there was no such thing as an empty valley. Her temperament is not inferior to Zhao Yueru''s, and it is no wonder that some cultivators will beg her for marriage.


    Bian Yun helped Bian Xue and walked to the attic, apologizing, "Brother Shu, please wait a while, I''ll come in a while. Zhang Han, you can arrange a good place for Senior Brother Shu to rest."


    "Yes."


    Zhang Han nodded vigorously, "Brother Shu, please follow me." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 268: Not interested in

    Bian Yun put Bian Xue on the chair and frowned slightly, "Sister, don''t come down again. The doctor said, you can''t get more spiritual energy in this disease, or your body will be weaker."


    It is also strange that in this kind of immortal cultivation world, everyone likes Reiki, but some people cannot touch Reiki.


    "I see, brother."


    Bian Xue nodded, "What happened today? I think Zhang Han and you are not the same as usual, and Brother Na Shu."


    "Hey, second uncle he wants to harm me."


    A trace of sadness appeared on Bian Yun''s face, and then he told Bian Xue what happened today, and then became a little angry. "I can''t think that Er uncle really betrayed his father and did this kind of thing!"


    Compared to Bian Yun''s anger, Bian Xue was much calmer, "I really can''t help it anymore. I thought he would do it later."


    Bian Yun was a little confused, "Sister, did you think about it a long time ago?"


    "Well, there are also some deeds that are revealed on weekdays."


    Facing her somewhat dazed brother, Bian Xue didn��t want to say too much, but she knew that Bian Shan��s affair had already existed, but Bian Yun couldn��t see it, but she felt that Bian Shan would only move after she left. Thinking of doing it in advance.


    Bian Yun shook his head, "I really didn''t expect that my second uncle was so kind to us, especially after his father was seriously ill, he was almost meticulous, but he had this idea in his heart. If it wasn''t for Gao Sha''s heart to soften, or for meeting Senior Brother Shu , I really died."


    Bian Xue condensed her eyebrows, "Brother, what are you going to do?"


    "Brother Shu is here, it should be okay, sister, don��t you know, Brother Shu��s strength is very strong, and guards such as Jianyi, Hu Dahu Er, Gaosha, etc., can��t stand up for a round in his hands..` "


    Speaking of Zhou Shu, Bian Yun was a little excited, and he didn''t realize it, if he could have Zhou Shu''s ability, it would be great.


    Talking. He added, "You know, apart from my father, only the three guards and the second uncle in the villa are foundation builders. There is no problem with Senior Brother Shu."


    Bian Xue pondered for a moment, "If he is really for the moon silk grass, he should leave if he gets it, but he has to stay here for a few days. Maybe he also has other ideas, such as wanting to occupy the mountain villa? It''s already a big foundation now. If it can be occupied for a long time, the income can be much greater than that of a moongrass that is used up."


    "Huh? Brother Shu also wants to occupy the villa?"


    Some surprise appeared on Bian Yun''s face, and then he shook his head and said, "Impossible. Although Brother Shu is a little cold, he doesn''t look like someone who does this kind of thing, he won''t."


    Bian Xue shook his head, "I have to guard against it. Brother, did you think that your second uncle will kill you?"


    Bian Yun was stunned for a moment, and his expression became a little sullen, "Then, sister, what do you say?"


    "You have to understand his thoughts before you can act," Bian Xue thought for a while, as if to get up, "Or, I have a talk with him?"


    "Sister, you can''t go downstairs. I''ll just go."


    Bian Yun quickly held down Bian Xue, "I will make it clear to him that if he is interested in the villa, I will destroy the moon silk grass now.?.`"


    "No way. Yuesi Cao promised to give it, we must give it, and we can''t let people say that we have no faith."


    Bian Xue hurriedly waved her hand, "If he can accept other conditions and add it to our side, it will be fine. Brother, you should go pick the moon silk grass first and then go to him. Put it in a low place, be courteous enough, and understand what he wants and why he stays here, and then grab the medicine according to the prescription."


    "I''ll try it, but it seems difficult. Brother Shu doesn''t seem to be easily moved, and there is nothing better here, but I will listen to you."


    Bian Yun pondered for a moment and looked at Bian Xue, "Sister, you are better than me. If you can cultivate, this villa will definitely be able to keep it."


    "Don''t say these things. It''s the same with a big brother. I''m a daughter. It doesn''t matter whether you cultivate or not." Bian Xue waved his hand with some aversion.


    Bian Yun nodded and stared at Bian Xue for a long time, "Sister, the Heyin cultivator is coming in a few days. Although he was introduced by the second uncle, the Heyin pie is a great school and wants to come to him. His character will not be bad. If you follow him in the future, I will rest assured."


    Having said that, his expression was very sad.


    Bian Xue lowered her head slightly and covered her heart, "Don''t say this, big brother, I have my own plans."


    "Well, then I will go down."


    Bian Yun got up and walked downstairs.


    Bian Xue looked at Bian Yun, thinking about it a few days later, she couldn''t help but sighed quietly, "Will the person introduced by the second uncle be good? Most of them follow the second uncle to win the villa, what should be done? Oh, if I can really practice..."


    In a sealed elegant hall next to the pavilion, Zhou Shu sat plainly, with a cup of fragrant spiritual tea in front of him.


    He shook his head slightly, and thought to himself, "This can''t practice Bian Xue is much better than his brother, heh, if Bian Yun used moon silk grass to threaten me, it would not only be unwise, it would be stupid. ."


    His divine sense is strong, almost half of the villa is within his divine sense range, and the formation here is not limited enough, so all the conversations between Bian Xue and Bian Yun fell into his ears, making it clear.


    But this is not Zhou Shu deliberately eavesdropping, in an unfamiliar place, naturally must be very vigilant.


    "Senior Brother Shu, Young Master has gone to get the moon silk grass, and he will be here soon."


    Zhang Han walked over from the door and bowed to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu drank a sip of tea, "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry, the Dutch repairman, about a few days later to propose marriage?"


    Zhang Han said slowly, "It should be four or five days later, I heard Bian Shan said, UU reading , he is at the critical moment of cultivation, otherwise he would have come early."


    "Ok����"


    Zhou Shu nodded and stopped talking.


    The key moments of cultivation are interesting, but as long as it is not the coagulation of the pulse, it is not right, even if it is the first time to enter the coagulation, Zhou Shu is not too worried.


    After a while, Bian Yun walked in in a hurry, first saluting with a solemn expression.


    "Senior Brother Shu, I have already picked the moon silk grass. This spiritual object cannot be stored for too long. Please accept it."


    He took out a jade box in his arms and walked solemnly in front of Zhou Shu, raised his hands up, his body slightly bent down, and his posture was placed very low, as if he was offering a gift to an elder.


    Zhang Han at the side was quite stunned. He couldn''t help but remind him, but before he spoke a few words, he was interrupted by Bian Yun.


    "Brother Shu, please accept it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, stretched out his hand to hold it out, first lifted the person, and then took the jade box in his hand.


    He glanced at it slightly, and he knew that the moon silk grass was real, and it had grown for at least two hundred years, and was very effective. If it was completely absorbed, his spiritual consciousness would increase again.


    "You don''t have to."


    Zhou Shu looked at Bian Yun and said slowly, "I accepted your heavy gift. Of course, saving people will be completely saved. I will solve the problem of Bianshan. In a few days, the problem of the lotus cultivator will also fall on me. ,but


    After this point, it has nothing to do with you. I have to do it. "


    "what!"


    A lot of joy appeared on Bian Yun''s face, and he was also a little stunned. He had prepared a lot of pleading words, but they were completely useless. The opponent didn''t play cards according to the routine.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Go back and tell your sister, don''t worry too much, I have no interest in your villa."


    Bian Yun was really taken aback now.


    (Ps: thank you for your support, thank you book friends who subscribed and voted~) (to be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 269: Side Hill Meeting

    After listening to Bian Yun''s narration, Bian Xue sighed softly, "He had heard all of our plans."


    Although she is not a cultivator, she is in a family of cultivators and has a certain concept of cultivating immortals. She can hear what the people here say through a few layers of formations so far apart. No one in this di��n villa can do it. Even the ancestors of the Ning Vein Realm couldn''t do it.


    Bian Yun was a little palpitated, "Well, I''m really scared, in case I ask for Yuesi Grass, I''m afraid..."


    "Big brother didn''t do it, don''t worry."


    Bian Xue said with comfort, "That''s fine, he can see our sincerity. And I think what he said is true. With his demonstrated strength, he has no reason and no need to lie to us."


    Bian Yun said seriously, "Well, I said that Brother Shu will not do bad things."


    Bian Xue laughed suddenly, her face pale, but her smile was beautiful, "I really want to see how you deal with these things, I am looking forward to it, don''t you?"


    "What is it?"


    Bian Yun was stunned.


    Bian Xue smiled and didn''t explain, because she didn''t say this to Bian Yun, but to Zhou Shu who was a few miles away.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t hear it at this time.


    He was sitting in an arranged quiet room, quietly adjusting his breath, of course, his spiritual consciousness did not relax, but fell in other places in the villa, such as the meeting hall on the north side of the villa, the most luxurious and splendid place of Bianmo Villa , Originally belonged to the owner, but has now been occupied by Bianshan.


    There, a Chinese repairer was furious.


    This cultivator was about forty years old, he was a burly figure, and his face was somewhat similar to that of Bian Yun, but his expression was much fierce, and his beard was wild. His eyes were red, and he seemed to burst into flames.


    "Waste! All waste!"


    "One can''t do it, and two can''t do it? How did you make Bian Yun come back alive and well!"


    "Hu Da Hu Er, did they take my spirit stone and ran away? Damn!"


    "If I don''t become the owner of the village, don''t think about it! You guys don''t think about it! I usually take the magic weapon of the spirit stone happily. If I really have to work hard, I can''t refer to any of them, it''s all waste!"


    This person is naturally Bianshan.


    �ݡ�d��ng�ݡ�di��n�ݡ�С�ݡ� Say, .2��3.�Ios_();


    After planning for a long time, the sure thing failed, and he couldn''t accept it.


    He scolded, the dozen or so cultivators below did not dare to talk too much, just bowed their heads and listened.


    "The person who came back with him is the late stage of the foundation construction stage?"


    The guard hurriedly stepped forward, "Yes. Master, it seems that the strength is very strong. It was mostly because of his help that Gaosha and the others failed to kill Bian Yun."


    "I want you to talk nonsense, get out!"


    Before the guard had finished speaking, he was hit on his head by a teapot made of fine iron, and his head was broken and he dared not wipe it.


    Bian Shan glanced at the crowd. Annoyed and hated, "You talk about it. What should I do?"


    Seeing the almost rampant Bianshan, the dozen or so guards were stunned for a while, and did not dare to speak. It took a while before someone mustered up the courage to step forward, "Master, I think I should make some conditions. Let that person The repairer works for us."


    Someone said to help, "It makes sense, the master now occupies almost half of the mountain villa, and the spirit stone is in his hand, as long as a di��n is leaked. The cultivator will be no different from Gaosha and the others, listening like a dog. Lord''s words."


    Bian Shan was slightly pensive, "Do you want a flower spirit stone again, but it seems that you can only do this..."


    Before the words finished, a cultivator hurried in, "Master, it''s not good."


    Bianshan shouted angrily, "What''s the matter? Hurry up!"


    This cultivator was his eyeliner sent to monitor Bian Yun.


    "Bian Yun, I went to the Seven Gate Array in the villa, and only came out after a while, as if I took it away..."


    Snapped!


    The cultivator was beaten before he could finish speaking.


    Bian Shan retracted his palms, clenched his fists, and twisted the muscles on his face, like a ghost, "This thing that eats inside and out, must be given to someone else!"


    He was so angry that the moon silk grass was one of the things he wanted most, but he didn''t expect Bian Yun to give it to others.


    The cultivator below was silent, afraid to speak at all.


    Although they don��t know what that thing is, they also know that the Seven Gate Array in the depths of the Villa is the forbidden area of ??the Bianmo Villa. Only the owner and the young owner can go. Others will touch the array and be dealt with by the rules. .


    The treasures hidden there are definitely the most important and precious things in the villa.


    Since Bian Yun even took out such things, it would be useless to open any conditions for Bianshan.


    Bianshan''s face shook a few times and became extremely cold, "That thing is only easy to use at night where the moonlight is strong, and now he has no chance to use it, follow me and grab it back!"


    A cultivator tremblingly said, "That''s a cultivator in the late stage of the foundation building stage, you are not afraid, sir, but we only refine the Qi stage..."


    "Okay! Afraid of death, let you be the first to go!"


    Bian Shan gave him a fierce look and ordered.


    The cultivator''s leg softened and almost fell.


    A cultivator gritted his teeth and walked forward, "Master, since that thing can only be used at nightWe still have time, why don''t we make some arrangements?"


    He knows that he can only go as a cannon fodder to kill him. He plans for his life, and he has to make decisions even if he tries his best.


    Bian Shan glanced at him, "Talk about it."


    "The master said that the thing can only be used in a place with full moonlight. In that case, we set up an array in the place where the moonlight is the strongest in the villa, and then the master led the elite to set up an ambush. When he comes, he will raid him and attack it. We will definitely succeed in one fell swoop, but in order to prevent trouble, we will separate two people from the road. While he is away, we will catch the side cloud and the snow all the way, so that even if the ambush fails, we can use the side cloud and the snow to coerce him into submission."


    The cultivator spoke so eloquently, for fear that the mountain would not listen.


    Bian Shan thought for a while and couldn''t help leading you, "Okay, you have a good idea! But those who catch Bianxue must be careful not to make mistakes or hurt people. The lotus cultivator is not easy to provoke. This task is left to you."


    "Yes, I promise to complete the task."


    The cultivator hurriedly clasped his fists and agreed that this work was much safer than going to ambush the late cultivators of the foundation building realm.


    "Zhang Da, you and Xiao San Xiaoqi are going to catch Bian Yun, don''t worry about that much, he can be obedient or kill him! Everyone else listens well, now go to the formation with me and start it together at night!"


    Bian Shan yelled loudly, and the other practitioners responded one by one.


    There was a lively shouting here, but I didn''t know that there were ears in the next building. Although it was a few miles away, there was a formation, but for Zhou Shu, it was not difficult.


    After all, this is a desert oasis, empty everywhere, without obstacles such as mountains and rocks.


    Zhou Shu shook his head lightly and muttered to himself, "I wanted to wait a few days, but you can''t help it. I have to do it first."


    The breeze blew, and Zhou Shu in the room was gone. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 270: Broken hall

    "who are you?"


    Bian Shan''s eyes stared out, like a tortoise, with an incredible face.


    He had just given the order, but without paying attention, there was an unfamiliar cultivator in the discussion hall.


    how is this possible?


    This hall is very secretive. There are cultivators on guard outside, and a double warning array is set up, so people unexpectedly broke into it?


    This person is naturally Zhou Shu.


    Someone recognized Zhou Shu and whispered, "He... he is the cultivator that Bian Yun brought back..."


    "It turns out that you are bad for me!"


    Bianshan looked sullen and shouted loudly, "You are seeking your own death, give me the moon silk grass!"


    At this time, he didn''t care about any secrets, and directly yelled at Zhou Shu, but more than that, he didn''t slow down, roaring and staring at the same time, letting people go out to catch the snow and the clouds.


    Some practitioners knew, and quietly moved towards the exit.


    Bang!


    There was a muffled sound.


    The cultivator who was walking out instantly turned pale, his knees softened, and he sat down directly on the ground.


    The ground several feet in front of him sank suddenly, revealing a large black hole. The stone slab, which was originally as strong as an iron block, turned into a pile of sand in the blink of an eye and collapsed.


    How did it do it, what is the trick? Simply unheard of.


    He raised his eyes to look at Zhou Shu, his body trembling.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, slowly raising the long sword in his hand, sweeping around the hall, "No one can go out, stand up."


    The cultivator who was pointed at by the long sword felt as if he had been blown by the cold wind, his whole body was cold and bitter, his heart was shocked, and he was instantly dumbfounded and never dared to move.


    "This is sword intent... terrible."


    Some repairers murmured.


    Most of these cultivators were born in casual cultivators, and they did not have enough qualifications to enter the sect, so they could only live in the family villa. They seldom practiced the formal sword tactics, and naturally they would not comprehend sword intent. But it does not prevent them from knowing that sword intent is a terrifying thing, and sword repair with sword intent is absolutely not an opponent.


    The people on his side were instantly suppressed by Zhou Shu. Bian Shan was extremely angry, but he was helpless, even he himself was shocked by Zhou Shu''s sword intent, his hands were shaking slightly, but he did not dare to make a random move.


    Looking at Zhou Shu. His momentum has been lowered by more than half, "Who are you on earth?"


    Zhou Shu looked cold, "It''s just a casual repair, you want to ambush me, now is an opportunity."


    Bian Shan froze for a moment, "You must be a sword repairman of the big sect with your skill, so good, why do you care about our villa?"


    "You don''t need to say what I want to do."


    Zhou Shu''s face was dark. After the long sword circled, a cold halo suddenly emerged, flying towards the edge mountain.


    This style was not a sword tactic, but Zhou Shu issued it casually, but the sword was sharp, and the cold air came out in circles, like a halo full of thorns, gradually growing in the air with awe-inspiring momentum.


    Bian Shan''s expression stagnated, and he suddenly became solemn. Take a step back, squat slightly, the whole person is like a bowstring that has just been stretched, stretched straight. Then he bounced out quickly.


    Both fists moved forward, emitting a pale golden light, and slammed directly towards the sword light circle.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised that this mountain was actually a physical training, and it seemed to be quite powerful, he even directly used his fist to fight the sword.


    He was more than surprised. The cultivator beside him was also very surprised.


    "Ah, the master actually did physical exercises?"


    "I haven''t seen it before, it seems that the master has hope to win!"


    Snapped! Snapped!


    Two explosions, like the explosion of firecrackers.


    The fists from Bianshan hit the aperture one after another, and the sword light spread out instantly, falling stars like rain, while the fists were as solid as gold, without any change.


    "Haha, that''s all!"


    Bianshan fell to the ground with a bang, and the stone slab suddenly cracked.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, and his confidence suddenly raised, "What about the big sects, the old man''s golden fist has developed magical powers! Take me!"


    Mixed gold fist is a body refining technique practiced by practitioners of the foundation building. It specializes in double fists. It is painful and difficult to soak the body with gold liquid every day, but it is also very powerful after being refined, especially the magical mixed gold The hammer can shoot out the fists, shaped like a magic weapon, and its power is almost comparable to the third-order magic weapon.


    This was Bian Shan''s strongest method, and as soon as he saw an opportunity, he immediately used it.


    I saw a twitching tremor of the fists on the side, and the solid fist had left the fist and turned into two angular golden balls, shaped like a sledgehammer.


    "go with!"


    A few feet of golden fists flew out suddenly, up and down, shaking back and forth, drawing out many afterimages, like a meteor hammer without a line, erratic and unpredictable.


    With his fist away from his hand, Bianshan did not relax. With a strong kick on his feet, Ling Ran jumped up and changed direction in the air. Before his feet, his whole body was like a sharp sword out of its sheath, bringing gusts of wind to Zhou Shu. Plug in.


    "What a mighty move!"


    "The master is really amazing, only the master is worthy to be the owner of the villa!"


    "Long live the Lord!"


    With great momentum, the expression of the cultivator underneath shook, and Zhou Shu was expected to be unlucky, cheering in unison, flattering.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, as if shocked.


    Staring at the flying fists, he looked a little serious, only slowly raised the heavy golden sword and pointed it straight forward.


    Although it was the first time he saw this magical power, he was not flustered. Using powerful spiritual sense to detect and calculate, he could see through the coming of fists in a short time. It seemed that the shadows of fists were dazzling, but in the end All of his spiritual power fluctuations will gather at one point and the goals of the two punches are exactly the same.


    Just use static braking.


    And the Bianshan flying over above his head, he didn''t pay any attention to it.


    When he collided with a body in the same realm, he was not worried at all with a glazed jade body.


    On the heavy gold sword, the sword light suddenly skyrocketed, like a small sun, in which the sword intent was strong, and the results of a year of hard work were all in it.


    Bang, bang!


    With two consecutive buzzes, the fist and the tip of the sword directly hit, head-on!


    Suddenly, the golden light masterpiece, the entire hall was shrouded, and nothing else was seen anymore. The floor, ceiling, and pillars all trembled violently, as if there was an earthquake.


    A blow from the late stage repairers of the two foundation construction realm was impressive.


    Boom����


    With a loud noise, the hall could not bear it and collapsed directly.


    The entire villa was shocked by the huge shock, and many people wanted to see what happened. Among them were naturally Bian Yun and Zhang Han. They heard the noise coming from the hall where Bianshan was located, and hurried over.


    "Senior Brother Shu did it? Didn''t it say that it will be several days later?"


    "Aren''t they caught by Byeon Shan?"


    The two of them took a look, did not speak, their expressions were a little excited, but also a lot of worry.


    When they reached the hall, everyone was shocked.


    The original location of the hall has sunk and turned into a big pit, with broken bricks and shingles everywhere, broken beams, cracked slates, and dust flying all over the sky.


    It is hard to imagine that a few breaths ago, this was still the conference hall of the villa, the most glorious place of the villa.


    In the smoke, a person slowly floated out and fell in front of them.


    It was Zhou Shu, the sword had been put away, his expression still cold, he looked at Bian Yun who was running over, "Clean up, do it in advance, sorry."


    "Huh!?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 271: Brother and sister

    "Come here and tidy up."


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Bian Yun was quite taken aback, but quickly ordered the people around him.


    But in the mountain villa, there are really not many who are willing to listen to him now. After ordering for a long time, only a few seven or eight people have the energy to move, and some of them are not cultivators at all.


    Most of the more than 30 cultivators in the villa were bought by Bian Shan, who had already regarded Bian Shan as the majority owner, and ignored Bian Yun.


    Bian Yun glanced bitterly, but had no choice but to organize it with Zhang Han.


    As the broken tiles and broken bricks were gradually peeled away, the exclamation sounded one after another.


    "This...this is Xu San, why did Master Bian''s powerful subordinates die?"


    "Ah, Zhang Da is dead too!"


    "He is a character who is about to build a foundation soon. He is the right arm of Master Bian, so he was crushed to death by a few bricks?"


    "Xiao Qi is bleeding all over her body, but she still has qi, but she seems to have lost all of her aura, she has been broken by the sea of ??qi."


    "This is the same..."


    With a cry of exclamation, more and more people joined the sorting team. As the side mountain was dug out, everyone was shocked.


    "Ah, Master Bian..."


    "Yi Jian Chuan Xin, he still has that triumphant smile on his face, I''m afraid he still thinks he won before he died."


    "Stop calling the master!"


    But a wise man woke up and quickly reminded that Bianshan was dead and the sky in the villa was about to change back.


    "Young owner! Just tell me if you have anything!"


    For a time, many cultivators leaned towards Bian Yun and kept saluting. Many of them were repairers who were still guarding the gate of Bianshan outside the conference hall just now.


    "You guys should tidy up. Send me all the things in Bianshan. There must be a di��n!"


    Bian Yun was still a little angry, and the cultivators hurriedly ran over after hearing the orders, their movements were neat and uniform, which was quite different from before.


    Now that the mountain is dead, the young owner is the biggest, and they still have the eyesight. Besides, beside Bianyun, there stood the repairman who had collapsed the hall. That is an unpleasant figure.


    A person alone ��d��ng��di��n���� said, .2��3.�Los_(); > Entering the village and facing so many cultivators, there is also the side mountain they fear most. However, in the end Zhou Shu won out, how could he not be afraid.


    Moreover, Bianshan and those cultivators ended up differently. Some died, while others abolished Qi Hai. It is hard to imagine how Zhou Shu did it so quickly.


    They occasionally glanced at Zhou Shu''s eyes, with mixed emotions. More than just fear.


    Bian Yun looked at Zhou Shu with gratitude in his eyes. "Thank you Brother Shu! I am deeply grateful to you."


    What was thought to be very troublesome, but was solved within a few seconds. At this moment, he admired Zhou Shu to the extreme.


    After saying that he bowed and bowed, but before he went down he was blocked by Zhou Shu, "No, you are busy with you, don''t bother me."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and returned to his quiet room.


    During the year in the secret realm, he made great gains, and later received many pointers from Zhao Yueru, which made him more confident, convinced that the late stage cultivator of the same level of foundation building realm could not be his opponent, even if it is a condensed vein. In the first place, he also has the power to fight.


    To deal with practitioners of the same realm, Bianshan had to prepare plans and various ambushes, and he only needed simple strength.


    The disparity in strength cannot be changed by planning, and every move is under Zhou Shu''s control. What''s the point of doing that.


    Some hours later, Bian Yun returned to Bian Xue''s attic with joy.


    "Sister, Bianshan is dead!"


    "I know."


    Bian Xue��s pale face had a trace of blood, obviously a little excited, but her voice was calm, "Xiao Ling told me, although she didn��t say it clearly, but I guess, Bian Shan and his men are Did that Senior Brother Shu solve it alone?"


    "Well, it is true."


    Bian Yun di��n di��n his head, his expression was a bit agitated. "Several guys who have lost the qihai said, Brother Shu broke into the discussion hall alone, fought Bianshan, and won with a single blow, and the moment the hall collapsed, he would The others are all restrained, or killed, or exhausted, like a ghost, it��s incredible."


    Bian Xue was stunned for a while, her slender and weak eyelashes blinked a few times, and murmured, "This Senior Brother Shu..."


    She had seen many cultivators in the villa, and had read a lot about the deeds of her ancestors, but it was the first time she saw a cultivator like Zhou Shu.


    "so amazing."


    Bian Yun couldn''t help but sigh, and soon said with some worry, "Sister, will he seize our villa?"


    He didn''t have such thoughts before, but seeing Zhou Shu being so strong, he suddenly couldn''t help but guess.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, brother, why are you still so confused now."


    Bian Xue''s expression sank, and he quickly stopped saying, "He is so strong, if he wants the villa, where does it need to be so troublesome? I don''t think he is interested in this, nor did he look at our villa. He stays here. , Most of it was for the Dutch repairman a few days later."


    "It''s my fault, don''t say it again."


    Bian Yun knocked his head hard, and looked at Bian Xue worriedly, "I think so. Sister, what do you do?"


    Bian Xue was slightly suspicious, "What?"


    "The lotus cultivator... Now that Bianshan is dead, I don''t know whether to do it or not I don''t know what to do."


    Bian Yun scratched his head, as if very distressed.


    Bian Xue gently shook her head, her expression was a bit condensed, and she frowned as if she was talking to herself, "I don''t know if the cultivator has an affair or resentment with Brother Shu, but anyway, it''s a troublesome thing... ��If you don��t know what other people think, it��s difficult to respond appropriately, and our status and strength are not enough. We don��t want to be at the mercy of others..."


    Bian Yun listened very carefully. He knew that although his younger sister Bian Xue was younger than him, she was much more mature than him in handling matters. Perhaps she had suffered too much pain to have such a personality.


    Bian Xue thought for a while, and seemed to have made up his mind, and looked out the window, "I still have to try to talk to him and understand what he wants to do, I will go."


    "what?"


    Bian Yun shook his head again and again, "I''ll go, sister, you don''t see the aura."


    Bian Xue said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter, it won''t be long before I can bear it. I''ll prepare first, and see him in the evening, brother, don''t follow."


    Bian Yun hesitated to say something but stopped, "But..."


    Looking at Bian Xue, he was a little worried. If Bian Xue was so weak, if Zhou Shu had a bad heart.


    Bian Xue seemed to understand Bian Yun��s worries and smiled and said, ��It��s okay. If he wants to do anything, it doesn��t make any difference whether you are there or not. I am alone and speak better, and I can help him, he won��t hurt me. ."


    "Hey, I am useless, if I have a higher cultivation base, or enter the big sect, where is there..."


    Bian Yun sighed, but when things came to an end, he asked his sister to face the trouble, and he could only watch.


    Bian Xue stretched out her finger and shook it a few times, with a gentle voice, "Big Brother, don''t say that. I believe that under the leadership of Big Brother, the villa will get better and better."


    Bian Yun looked at Bian Xue, di��n his head seriously. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 272: Moonlight Land

    Most spiritual things can be taken and absorbed directly, but the moon silk grass is different. The effect can only be displayed in a place with strong moonlight. The moon silk grass is the best medium for communicating moonlight.


    Zhou Shu is familiar with the classics and naturally understands this truth.


    It was night, coincided with the full moon, the moon shone in the sky, and the desert was covered with a layer of yellow gauze.


    "The desert is full of moonlight. It''s no wonder that moon silk grass can be produced here."


    Zhou Shu glanced around and felt it for a while, then stopped and prepared to use it.


    "Brother Shu, the younger sister knows a place where moon silk grass is most suitable."


    A soft voice came from not far away. In the moonlight, Bian Xue, wearing a white gauze, slowly approached her. She was graceful. The moonlight shone on her body, showing a faint luster, showing something special. A sense of holiness.


    Zhou Shu knew she was coming, and didn''t look back, and said calmly, "Really?"


    "Brother Shu knows at a glance."


    Bian Xue didn''t care either, bending over and politely said, "That place is not too far away, about dozens of miles away."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu turned around, glanced at Bian Xue, and lowered his head.


    But dozens of miles away, if there is such a place, of course it is good, even if there is no, there is no loss.


    Bian Xue smiled, the curvature of the corners of her mouth was as perfect as a crescent, making Zhou Shu stare for a while, "Brother Shu, my younger sister won''t be on the way for long, please take me for a ride."


    Zhou Shu di��n his head, stretched out his hand and handed it over, "I won''t fly for dozens of miles."


    "Well, the air is windy, and the little girl may not be able to stand it."


    Bian Xue came over generously. Holding Zhou Shu''s hand.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled. There is a special feeling. It was as soft as a piece of snow, and it was so cold that there was no trace of temperature.


    This coldness seems to be born from inside the body, without any hurtful meaning, just like its name.


    "The little girl will become cold all over her body when she touches Reiki, and because of this she can''t practice."


    Bian Xue said softly, "Senior Brother Shu, please hold on, or I might not be able to hold it."


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head. Reach out to hold her hand, and at the same time release some spiritual power, forming ���d��ng���di��n������say, .2��3.o��s_();protective shield Wrap them up.


    "Thank you Brother Shu."


    Wrapped by spiritual power and isolated from the outside world, Bian Xue warmed up and quickly thanked him.


    "Brother Shu, go west."


    Zhou Shu took Bian Xue and walked in the direction she directed, not fast.


    "You can''t touch Reiki?"


    Zhou Shu is a bit curious about this disease. He had never heard of it.


    "Well... it''s a special cold body, it can only produce pill fire or abnormal fire..."


    Bian Xue''s voice was very soft. When it comes to my sadness, there is no concealment or sadness. At the age of a girl, it is really rare to see it openly like this.


    "So that''s it, do you need to create a different fire in your body?"


    Zhou Shu''s head is slightly di��n, seeming to have some understanding. The situation of Bian Xue should be a special physique. There are many strange physiques in the world of cultivation, which are suitable for cultivation or not suitable for cultivation, but genius and idiot are not in the same line. In the meantime, the physique is the same, it may change slightly, it is completely different.


    "This little girl has no extravagant expectations, and doesn''t think too much."


    Bian Xue smiled slightly, and the clouds were light and breezy, "The moongrass was originally intended by my father to use for the younger sister, so he taught the younger sister some knowledge about it. The moonlight place was also what my father told me. , Only I know in the villa."


    Zhou Shu di��n his head, "No wonder you know."


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu and smiled brilliantly, showing his jade-white teeth, "Of course he will not deceive Brother Shu. Brother Shu has a great favor in the villa, and the younger sister can only be grateful."


    Zhou Shu responded with a smile and didn''t say much.


    After a while, the two reached a cliff.


    "Is it here?"


    "Well, Brother Shu, you have to go over it."


    Zhou Shu di��ndi��n head and swept forward with Bian Xue. The cliff was several hundred meters high. After the past, it was still a desert, but there was something different here. The sand here is actually dark, and it does not seem to have much moonlight.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "here?"


    "Senior Brother Shu, don''t worry, wait a moment and you''ll find out. At that time, it was the best time to use the moon silk grass. It was about half an hour."


    Bian Xueqing relaxed Zhou Shu''s hand and stood aside, "My father took me several times before."


    Her expression was slightly sad, as if she was thinking of the past.


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head, "Okay, I''ll wait."


    In the black desert, the two did not speak a few feet apart, standing like statues.


    About half an hour later, without knowing where the moonlight came from, it instantly covered the entire black desert.


    The moonlight is as smooth as water, like a misty veil. In the blink of an eye, the black desert also turns pale yellow. In the breeze, the black sand seemed to roll up and down, like an endless ocean, showing a stunning beauty.


    "The moonlight here is pure and rich, which is simply unimaginable."


    Standing in the sand, Zhou Shu gave birth to many surprises.


    Upon closer inspection, the moonlight was actually reflected from the cliff. The cliff was like a bright mirror, reflecting the moonlight almost perfectly.


    Moreover, the original ordinary moonlight, after the reflection and condensation of countless black sands, has produced a peculiar effect. Even Zhou Shu, who has no feeling for the power of the moon, can clearly feel that there is a strong feeling here. The power of moonlight permeated, filling the entire valley.


    "If you are a cultivator who is practising the power of the moon, you will definitely get a lot of benefits by absorbing the power of the moon here, and you will get twice the result with half the effort! It is really a treasure, the most valuable place in the side house only I''m afraid it''s not that the villa is not moon silk grass, but here."


    Looking at the beautiful moonlight, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but feel emotion.


    "Senior Brother Shu, the moonlight here will only last for half an hour, don''t waste it." Looking at Zhou Shu, Bian Xue said anxiously.


    "Understood, thank you Snow Girl."


    Zhou Shu turned around, arched his hand to Bian Xue, thanking him sincerely.


    Bian Xue was struggling to dig her head, her body trembled slightly, and she seemed to fall down soon. The moonlight is strong here, and the aura is not bad. She has been in contact for a long time and can''t support it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t notice Bian Xue''s abnormality, time was tight, and his mind was all on the moon silk grass.


    He sat down cross-legged, took out the jade box from the Naxu ring, took the moon silk grass and looked at it for a while, and quickly put it in his mouth.


    Moongrass is rich in the power of the moon, and the moonlight on the outside is the same. The combination of inside and outside can maximize the effectiveness of the spiritual things.


    Soon, Zhou Shu entered the realm of forgetting things and me, practicing wholeheartedly, absorbing the spiritual power of the moon silk grass.


    Zhou Shu, bathed in moonlight, closed his eyes and looked at his heart, with a hint of joy on his face, immersed in it.


    This is probably the least painful time for him since practicing. There is no uncomfortable, peaceful and joyful, and the whole body is extremely relaxed. He is moisturized by the power of the moon, and the body and spiritual power have spiritual consciousness, because the moon silk grass is connected and enters. A rare state of great harmony.


    This is not cultivation, but a kind of enjoyment.


    Zhou Shu was enjoying it in Anran, but Bian Xue, not far away, fell in the sand.


    Zhou Shu''s cultivation drove the spiritual energy around her, as if the same strong wind blew her, causing her to be unable to support her body, and she fainted.


    Her petite body was curled up together, looking extremely weak in the light of the moon, her cheeks were as pale as snow, and there was no trace of blood on her lips. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 273: Moonlight

    The sun, the moon, and the stars all possess divine power, and the cultivator can obtain purer and more powerful spiritual power through this practice.


    But not every cultivator can borrow the power of the sun, the moon, and the stars. This requires different physiques, different tactics, and dedication of body and mind to them, similar to belief in gods.


    Zhou Shu couldn��t do these points now, and naturally he couldn��t absorb the power of the sun, moon and stars. However, through the moon silk grass, he could use the extremely pure moon power to wash his body, purify spiritual power, enhance spiritual consciousness, and gain Many additional benefits.


    Half an hour passed quickly, and the golden moonlight gradually dissipated.


    Zhou Shu awakened from a state of extreme peace, and his body and mind reached an unspeakable perfect state.


    The body, spiritual power, and divine consciousness seem to have become easier to control, and there is a feeling of handy, calling the call to come and go, especially the divine consciousness, the scope of extension is further enhanced, increasing by one third More.


    But the most important thing is that the divine consciousness that came out is extremely delicate, like moonlight, so soft and hard to detect.


    This has many uses. For example, it can be used to detect a cultivator who is stronger than Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness, and the other party is unlikely to find him, or it can be used to hide himself, so that many condensing veins cultivators cannot feel him exist.


    Moongrass is well deserved, but without Bian Xue''s guidance, if you can''t find this place full of moonlight, the benefits will be greatly reduced. Zhou Shu is grateful to Bian Xue.


    Zhou Shusiao stood up, contented, but when he looked at Bian Xue, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    Bian Xue curled up like a kitten, her eyes closed tightly, her face pale as paper, and she seemed to feel no more breath.


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, and quickly walked closer.


    Indeed, I can''t feel my breath anymore, but there is still a hint of warmth in my chest, and my heart is beating extremely weakly, but it seems that it may stop at any time.


    "Fortunately, it is saved. Fortunately, I wake up early. I will be late..."


    If Bian Xue, who brought him with him, died, he would be really uneasy, but he didn''t expect that Bian Xue''s body would become so weak. Can''t stand it for half an hour.


    Without thinking about it, Zhou Shu took out a small jade bottle from Naxu Ring, popped a drop of crystal clear green water on the palm of his hand, gently opened the small mouth closed by Bian Xue, and dripped the water into it.


    Tap with your finger. A wisp of warm wind sent drops of water into the abdomen.


    Because Bian Xue could not touch spiritual power, Zhou Shu was extra careful.


    Zhou Shusiao sat down and wrapped her in a spiritual shield to prevent her from contacting more spiritual energy.


    This is not an ordinary water drop, but the holy healing medicine of the lotus school, lotus cloud silk liquid.


    At the beginning, he took out a bottle, a bottle of seven drops, Zhao Yueru used five drops, and he kept the remaining two drops. Did not put it back.


    Lotus cloud silk liquid, an extremely powerful elixir, can replenish essence by a large margin. Even if the body is weak, the vitality will be fully restored after taking it. For a mortal like Bian Xue, just one drop is enough. Her body returned to its most perfect state.


    Not long afterwards, Bian Xueyouyou woke up and turned around.


    "what?"


    She had some flushes on her face that she had never seen before, and her body seemed full. Healthy and powerful, no longer as weak and pale as before, falling when the wind blows, "Brother Shu. Is the younger sister still alive?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t have a good face, and whispered, "You can''t stand it, why don''t you say it, you will almost die."


    "Senior brother is so focused, how can the younger sister bother me, and..."


    Before Bian Xue couldn''t hold on. I also thought about asking Zhou Shu to help her isolate the spirit, but she didn��t say anything, because she suddenly felt that death is not a bad thing. Instead of struggling with a sickly body and facing so many troubles afterwards, it��s better to get rid of it. Maybe Brother Shu And because she died, helping Bian Yun solve the problem of the villa, it is also considered dead.


    Her lips squirmed slightly, her expression was so sad that it was heartbreaking, "If you can''t stand it, you can''t take it...I''m so tired, the little girl doesn''t want to insist anymore."


    Dragging such a body, always think about the villa, it is really too difficult for the sixteen-year-old.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "You should be all right now, right?"


    Bian Xue was quiet for a while, with an irresistible joy on her face, "Brother Shu, what have you done? Did you cure the younger sister''s disease?"


    At this moment, she felt completely different from when she came, looking at herself in surprise, she couldn''t believe it was her body at all.


    Her body has never been so healthy, exactly like a normal person.


    "It''s not, your physique..."


    Before Zhou Shu finished speaking, Bian Xue fainted unexpectedly when he heard an "ah".


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "What''s the situation?"


    But looking at her expression, it didn''t seem to be a major problem. Zhou Shu gently awoke Bian Xue, frowning, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Bian Xue''s face was flushed, and she said embarrassedly, "The little girl thought she could practice, so she absorbed some spiritual energy, and the result was..."


    When the spiritual energy enters the body, she will faint, which is caused by her special physique.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I just used the elixir to restore your body''s vitality and restore your normal health, but your physique has not changed, unless..."


    Bian Xue was taken aback, and blurted out, "Unless what?"


    Seeing the hope of cultivation, she couldn''t help but grabbed Zhou Shu''s arm. At this moment, she let go of a lot of reservedness, such as a girl who was so excited that she couldn''t hold on herself.


    Facing her longing gaze Zhou Shu was quiet for a while, and slowly said, "There is a way for me to make a strange fire in my body, but it may be painful, or it may die."


    "The little girl is not afraid! I beg the brother to teach the little girl!"


    Bian Xue said in a firm tone. She held Zhou Shu''s arm tightly, like a drowning man holding onto the driftwood in the sea, unwilling to relax at all.


    After waiting for many years, Zhou Shu''s words were her only hope.


    Her face was less than a foot away from Zhou Shu, and there was a blazing glow in her eyes, nothing like before.


    Feeling this eagerness and hope, Zhou Shu was touched, and patted her hand, "Don''t worry, wait a few days and talk about it. There are still things to do in the next few days."


    "Oh."


    Bian Xue slowly let go of her hand and returned to her original position, her mind gradually calming down.


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Don''t worry, if the matter is resolved in a few days, I will naturally tell you, but it is your business whether you do it or not."


    "No matter what it is, the little girl will do it."


    Bian Xue nodded lightly, stood up and saluted, "Thank you brother for using the elixir to restore the body of the little girl. This great kindness, the little sister does not know how to repay, but the brother has life, and the little sister can do everything. should."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said frankly, "No thanks, you brought me here for giving me so much moonlight. It is also a kindness. I will not forget. If you die because of this, I will be uneasy and fearful of life. Demon, so it��s necessary to save you."


    "Thank you too."


    Bian Xue insisted on finishing the ceremony, and then sat down gently, "Brother, younger sister has something to ask, okay?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t nod or shook his head, and said faintly, "You can ask, but it''s not certain whether you can answer."


    "Ok."


    Bian Xue frowned and stared at Zhou Shu, "What is the relationship between brother and that lotus cultivator?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 274: Bianhai

    "My relationship with him?"


    This question made Zhou Shu feel a little strange, "Is it important?"


    "Well, it''s important."


    Bian Xue said earnestly, exhaling like orchids, "Senior Brother Shu, you know, the lotus cultivator wants to come to the villa to take the young girl away. It was decided by Bianshan. At that time, the situation forced the young girl to make false claims. Snake, but I don��t want it at all."


    Bian Xue kept staring at the sandy ground in front of her, without looking at Zhou Shu, "Only the cultivator of the lotus sect will still come. If he forces him, the younger sister will have to follow it, but this is not what the younger sister wants. At that time, you can only fight with death. For the little girl, death doesn''t matter, but in this way, the cultivator will inevitably be angry, and Bianmo Villa will not be able to keep it."


    When it comes to life and death, her expression is also very plain, only her hand is slightly scratching on the sand, drawing tangled circles.


    Zhou Shu did not mention Zhou Shu in half a word, but Zhou Shu already understood what she meant, and said directly, "You are worried that he and I are good friends, I really came to the wedding banquet."


    "The little girl didn''t say that."


    Although she denied it, Bian Xue slightly lowered her head. Obviously, this was what she worried most.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Actually, I don''t know, but I will know in a few days. Just wait."


    He will not tell others his ideas easily.


    Although he guessed that it might be Hong Yuan, he was not sure. But whether it is Hong Yuan or not, he is considered to be favored by Bian Xue today, so naturally he will not sit back and watch the villa perish.


    If there is no Moonlight Land guided by Bianxue, his gain is probably not as good as half of what it is now.


    He was grateful for Bian Xue. There is also some guilt.


    "Senior brother makes people feel uncomfortable."


    Bian Xue looked indifferent. Only the corner of his mouth brings out a smile. "Go back now?"


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head, and the two returned all the way.


    Sitting in the quiet room, Zhou Shu settled down to practice. After a few weeks, he looked calm.


    After taking moon silk grass, his savings reached an incredible level, I''m afraid that the entire world of cultivating immortals can no longer find a foundation-building cultivator like him, spiritual power. The divine consciousness is perfected, and it is not much better than those who cultivate in the condensed vein state, and even small ��d��ng��di��n���� said, .��.o��s_(); To exceed.


    Needless to say, even if there is no moon silk grass, it is almost the same as a general Vein Condensation Realm First Level Cultivator. After taking it, it is a bit higher, and the spiritual power reserves accumulate in the secret realm. The second sea of ??air surpassed the average late-stage cultivator of the foundation building realm. What''s more, there is the first air sea intact?


    His genius and qualifications, First Qi Sea is more than twice as big as the average cultivator.


    There is also perfect control that ordinary people can hardly reach. Unimaginable calculations, Fulu, supernatural powers, third-order broken jade sword intent...


    With these, Zhou Shu is full of confidence in his future.


    "Brother Shu, I brought you what you wanted."


    Outside the door, Bian Yun''s voice came.


    "come in."


    Bian Yun pushed the door in, holding a storage bag in his hand, "Senior Brother Shu, these are all, and I can''t collect more."


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a trace of doubt in his eyes, "Brother, what do you want so much sweet and yellow fragrance for?"


    The storage bag is filled with sweet and yellow fragrance, which Bian Yun collected these days and spent a lot of money. He is very worried that if so much sweet and yellow fragrance is leaked out, the Bianmo Villa will be overwhelmed by magic ants...


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I have nothing to do with your villa."


    "Well, I understand."


    Bian Yun seriously di��n his head.


    "The cultivator of the Heyin Sect has been here for almost two days. You and the people in your village should not disclose any news about me. Don''t mention me at any time. Just when I am not here, everything is as usual. "


    Zhou Shu''s expression suddenly became severe, and he ordered, "Keep this in mind."


    "Yes, Brother Shu."


    Bian Yun didn''t understand Zhou Shu''s meaning, so he tried hard, "I''ll give the order right away."


    Bian Yun turned around and left. Zhou Shu thought for a while and said slowly, "Tell your sister, don''t worry."


    "Okay, thank you brother."


    Bian Yun turned around, saluted Zhou Shu, and hurried away.


    After Bian Xue came back that day, apart from being unable to practice, his body looked like an ordinary person. This made Bian Yun extremely grateful to Zhou Shu and looked like a god. This was something that many wise doctors could not do.


    From then on, no matter what Zhou Shu said, Bian Yun did not hesitate to do it, and he did not violate it.


    It is also a coincidence. If Zhou Shu hadn''t left the lotus cloud silk liquid in the secret realm, I''m afraid Bian Xue would have died, then Bian Yun would hate Zhou Shu instead of being grateful. .


    A building deep in the villa.


    There are several spirit gathering formations arranged in the room, layered on top of each other, with constant spiritual energy.


    There was a wooden bed in the middle, and on the bed lay a shady repairman. This cultivator was extremely thin, with a few firewood in his body, his face was like a skeleton, his eyes were staring directly at the ceiling, his eyes were dim, and he couldn''t see any anger, only the sound of breathing from time to time could prove this. There was a living person lying down.


    If a knowledgeable doctor sees it, it will be clear that this person is not only dying ill, but also lacks his soul. It is impossible to wake up anymore, only relying on the large amount of spiritual energy in the spirit gathering to maintain The basic functions of the body extend life.


    "Father, my daughter''s illness is cured, have you seen it?"


    Bian Xue stood by the bed, with di��ndi��n tears dripping from his clear eyes, which wet the edge of the bed.


    She couldn''t come here before, because the spiritual energy here was too heavy, and she would faint when she came, but now her body is back to a healthy state, she can barely stay for a while.


    "Because of Bianshan, the villa is gone, but we met one..."


    Bian Xue whispered about recent events, sometimes laughing, sometimes weeping, and fully releasing his emotions here.


    "He is a little cold, but he is very good. He saved the villa and me. He also said that he could cultivate me, but I don''t know what he wants, father, do you know?"


    ...


    "Miss, it''s time to come out. I''ve stayed for too long, and I''m not doing well. Don''t fall down again."


    Outside the door, there was a concerned voice from the maid Xiaoling.


    "Xiaoling, just came out."


    After saying what he wanted to say, Bian Xue wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, "I will come to see you again, father. When I can practice, I must find the evil cultivator that harms you. No matter where he is, I will do it for you. Take revenge and find your soul! Father, you are waiting for me and you must get better."


    Five years ago, on the way to a town, Bian Hai was besieged by several evil cultivators. When a companion found out, Bian Hai��s soul had been detained by the evil cultivator, leaving only a breath of breath.


    The evil cultivators who can hold the soul must be the cultivators above the condensed vein level. They extract the soul of the cultivator for their own cultivation, and are the public enemy of all cultivators.


    After five years, the soul of Bian Hai was gone for long.


    Looking at his father Bian Hai with reluctance, Bian Xue turned and left.


    (Ps: Thank you for your appreciation of Li''s aesthetics, thank you book friends who subscribed and voted~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 275: Its Hong Yuan

    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;In the early morning, the desert is desolate and lonely.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;A few strands of green smoke rose from the oasis and floated away far away, revealing the vitality.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;At this time, among the white clouds, a strange-looking white fan slowly flew over.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; This kind of fan is called Wuming fan. The upper circle is underneath, and the whole body is decorated with many ornate bird feathers. It is a special flying magic weapon. It is a magic weapon used by emperors in ancient times, but it is also refined and used by many ordinary cultivators. It is not fast and has no protective talisman, but it is very stable, and more importantly, it is graceful and luxurious in appearance. The practitioners feel that they are noble and unique.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; However, this Wuming fan does not look like it was made by a post-fixer. It is quite heavy, with a long ancient charm, and the runes on it are also very long. The technology that was lost before is indeed an ancient artifact long ago.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;This is a bit strange.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; On it sits a young cultivator, dressed in Chinese clothes, with a smile on his face, with a spirited look.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; is also to be proud of, but at the age of twenty, he is already a rebuilder of the Condensing Vein Realm. Such talents are indeed rare.


    The &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Wuming fan floated to the sky over the Bian Desert Mountain Villa and slowly descended.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; swept away the spiritual sense, the whole villa was in the bottom of your eyes, and no abnormality was found.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Where is Bianshan hiding? Tell him to come out!"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;The cultivator stood on the Wuming fan, let go of the pressure, and suddenly a gust of wind blew in the villa.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Many repairers were blown back again and again, and their faces were full of fear. One of the guards cringed forward, "Senior came to the Border Desert Villa, I don��t know. Why are you looking for Master Bian?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Master? The foundation builders on the edge of the mountain, dare to call you master before me?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;The cultivator''s face sank and he waved his sleeves. The guard who spoke was immediately lifted up several feet in the air, and then slammed it hard, and the guard was thrown directly. On the wall dozens of feet away, the nose and mouth bleed, and I don''t know the life or death.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; just a disagreement, it ended up like this. The others were terrified and couldn''t help shaking.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; The repairer swept his eyebrows, and was quite satisfied with his strength, "Where is Bianshan?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Bianshan went out and did not return. Under the cloud, now Zhuang Zhongyou is in charge."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Bian Yun hurried out and bowed to the practitioner, "Senior, what can I do for Bianshan?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Call Bian Xue out."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;The cultivator glanced at Bian Yun. His eyes were full of disdain.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Huh?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Bian Yun was stunned for a moment, "Could it be that the seniors are the practitioners who came to propose marriage? The original agreement was not for the late stage practitioners to come?"


    The &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; the repairer in front of you, the spiritual power and aura are displayed without any reservation, it is obviously a condensing pulse state repairer.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Late stage of base building?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;The cultivator looked cold and arrogant, his mouth curled slightly, and said contemptuously, "That was a month ago, and now I am a cultivator of the Ning Vein Realm! "


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; His voice suddenly became louder. The sound shook ten miles, for fear that anyone would not know.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Even into the coagulation stage..."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Zhou Shu sat in the quiet room, looking a little surprised.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; This repairer is indeed Hong Yuan who hasn''t seen him for a long time. He is not surprised at this point, but what is unexpected is that Hong Yuan has actually reached the pulse condensing state.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Zhou Shu secretly said in his heart, "With his qualifications, no matter how hard you work, you can''t cultivate so fast, it''s only possible that you get some adventures. Look at him Most of the Wuming fans under the seat have discovered the remains of ancient cultivators... I am really lucky."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "But what about the best chance? His nature is still impetuous, and it will take at least a few months to half a year to stabilize the realm after breaking through to the condensing state. , He is in a hurry to come out now, with a magic weapon like a Wuming fan, so he is not afraid of others thinking about it, haha."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Looking at Hong Yuan, a smile appeared on the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth. There are faint plans in my heart.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Although Hong Yuan reached the condensing pulse realm, his realm was unstable, and his spiritual consciousness was not as good as his. Even if Zhou Shu explored within one mile, Hong Yuan never find.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Hong Yuan stood on a high place, looking down at the crowd with pride, as if back to the days of the Heyin school.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; After he attacked Zhou Shu and betrayed the Dutch school, he did not dare to go to the Yunjian school or return to the Dutch school, so he could only wander around, really passing A hard time.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; But it was a coincidence of luck, and he found an ancient repairer''s cave...


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Bian Xue, call her out quickly!"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Hong Yuan looked at the silent village repairer, and the arrogance in his heart became more and more.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Bian Yun''s face was heavy, and there was no word for a while, but he didn''t expect that he would be a condensed pulse cultivator when he came to propose a marriage, and he was so arrogant that he would hurt people when he shot. Promise my sister to such a person.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Hong Yuan''s face was cold, and he waved his sleeves, as if the real spiritual power poured down, like a high cliff waterfall, and the stone steps and bricks on the ground The layer splits, and it becomes rubble within tens of feet.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Many repairers were hit by gravel, and blood flowed suddenly, and they wailed continuously.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;The rest of the mountain village repairmen looked at each other, frightened and terrified.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Want me to do it?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Hong Yuan swept away coldly, "I don��t want to kill people on today��s big day, but if you want to provoke me, your villa will become ruins. Don''t stay! Don''t hurry up!"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Senior, please sit down, drink a cup of spiritual tea, and rest for a while."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Bian Yun had to agree, "I''ll call it now."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Thinking about it, it is helpless, but in front of him is the condensing vein meditator, if you don''t agree, the villa will be destroyed in an instant.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "What kind of spiritual tea do you have in this vulgar place?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Hong Yuan glanced disdainfully.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Bian Yun quickly stepped back and walked into the attic.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; As soon as I walked to the door, I saw the edge of snow coming down.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Bian Yun looked anxious, "Sister, what should I do, the repairer has already come."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Bian Xue''s expression was slightly flat, "Don''t panic, big brother, I knew I was coming, so take a look first."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "He really doesn''t look like a good person."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Bian Yun thought of the tragedy of the guard being thrown out, and he was a little worried, "Sister, or you go, I will hold him for a while, you can go How far to go."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "It''s all here, can I go."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Bian Xue smiled wryly, "It''s okay, I''ll go out and have a look, maybe he treats others well."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Bian Yun hammered his own head and said hurriedly, "Well, Brother Shu, where did he go? He is not waiting for the repair of the lotus Who? Why are they here and others won��t come out?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Brother, don''t talk."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Bian Xue''s expression changed slightly, and UU Reading quickly stopped.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Bian Yun was stunned, remembering Zhou Shu''s instructions, and quickly closed his mouth.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Zhou Shu, do not mention yourself at any time.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; But the words have been out of the mouth, obviously they can''t be collected.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Hong Yuan outside, although not as good as Zhou Shu, but it is a condensed pulse realm, and there is no problem hearing words through the formation of the attic.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; The conversation between the two brothers and sisters naturally fell in his ears. At first, he only sneered, refining Qi and mortals, but when he heard Brother Shu, He couldn''t help but stunned, "Who is Senior Brother Shu and why are you waiting for me here? Could it be that **** Zhou Shu? No way, although he didn''t die that day, he certainly wouldn''t be here."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Huh, if he''s here, I''ll be the shame of the day!"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Hearing the words Brother Shu, Hong Yuan''s face suddenly became darker, and he gritted his teeth.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Bian Xue was a little speechless to Bian Yun, "Brother, you are here, don''t go out."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Bian Yun shook his head, "No, let''s go out together, it''s a big deal with him."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "It''s me, don''t you go."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Bian Xue''s tone was extremely firm, even with some rare sternness, which made Bian Yun stunned and nodded. (To be continued.)


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;

 Chapter 276: 3 Yin and cold veins, the body of a prime woman

    (Ps: I don��t know if there are any female book friends, happy holidays~~)


    Bian Xue half bowed his head, stepped out of the attic, and walked slowly towards Hong Yuan.


    Faced with such a situation, she behaved extremely quietly, and she was not like a 16-year-old mortal woman.


    Except for the tightly held right hand.


    Looking directly at Bian Xue, Hong Yuan couldn��t wait to release his divine consciousness, and almost wrapped Bian Xue��s entirety. After only a while, his expression changed drastically, his face showed ecstasy, his lips trembled and said, "Sanyin cold pulse, it really is. This way! And it''s still the body..."


    His voice was loud and he was a little gaffe, and many people were stunned for a while.


    "What is the Sanyin Cold Vessel?"


    "Zhi, I seem to have heard that he was talking about the young lady in our villa? This is disrespectful..."


    "Isn''t the lady born with a disease, but a special kind of blood?"


    Hong Yuan stared at Bian Xue with his eyes shining, as if he was about to swallow Bian Xue into his mouth.


    More than a month ago, Hong Yuan met Bianshan. One was arrogant and the other was good at camping. The two got together, but they were both pregnant.


    Bian Shan wanted to use Hong Yuan to take Bian Xue away and seize the villa. Although Bian Xue was a mortal, Bian Shan was extremely jealous of her, because she was not only scheming, but also a special magic weapon left to her by her father, that magic weapon and Bian Xue The blood is connected, even if there is no spiritual power, it can be activated, and the power is so powerful, Bian Shan dare not start.


    When Hong Yuan heard about Bian Xue''s physical condition, he immediately thought of the several special physiques he had seen from the ancient repairer''s cave mansion. He was so excited that he immediately accepted it.


    Otherwise he is a supreme cultivator. Why would you like mortals?


    Hong Yuan was breaking through the coagulation threshold at that time. Unable to come. And as soon as he reached the pulse condensing state, he immediately came over to confirm that, as he expected, Bian Xue really had the kind of physique he wanted, and there was an unexpected surprise.


    Sanyin cold veins, people with this constitution are extremely sensitive to spiritual energy, similar to spiritual bodies. Most qi channels are inherently unblocked, and you can practice without the need to pass the channels. They can be practiced by touching the aura. However, the qi channels contain a very strong icy power, which usually stings, but as long as you feel the aura enters, the cold power will be released and drive the aura Circulates in the qi veins and transforms on its own, but at this time, the body will not be able to bear the inner �֡�d��ng�֡�di��n�֡�С�֡�said, .��.�Los_(); Fainting due to the cold of the part.


    It is an excellent seed for cultivation. But he couldn''t cultivate, he was a genius and a waste. Heaven has always been like this.


    However, if a different fire or pill fire is generated in the body, it becomes the phase of the combination of ice and fire and the harmony of yin and yang, and then you can cultivate normally. Once you can practice, ice and fire will continue to breed in your body, automatically absorb the aura from the outside world, and your spiritual power will flow endlessly. As long as you have the right mental tactics, you will inevitably advance very quickly, far beyond the average cultivator.


    But what Hong Yuan wanted was obviously not to help Bian Xue cultivate, and he couldn''t do it. On the contrary, what he had to do was to make Bian Xue never practice, so that he could absorb the power of ice cold in Bian Xue��s cold veins. For your own use.


    The body of addition-


    The unexpected surprise is the body, which is privately recognized as one of the most suitable female physiques for double cultivation in the world of cultivating immortals. The double cultivation of women with the body of harmony has unspeakable benefits for both men and women.


    The body of the body is rare, and it is not uncommon. Many high-level cultivators will accept a few such female cultivators, but like Bian Xue, the body of the body, and the Sanyin cold vein, is unique.


    For Hong Yuan, Bianxue is the best immortal cultivating furnace tripod. On the one hand, he can absorb the cold force while enjoying the boundless fun.


    How could he not be so excited that he couldn''t hold on himself.


    Hong Yuan stared at Bian Xue who was constantly approaching, his face flushed, and his eyes had some lewd expressions, "Haha, I didn''t expect such a small place to have such a woman! Body, Sanyin cold veins, hahaha!"


    Looking down at the weak repairmen around him, he was unscrupulous.


    When Hong Yuan was in ecstasy, Zhou Shu in the quiet room had quietly walked out, standing in the mixed crowd, his movements were very light and hidden, and almost no one noticed.


    Bian Xue walked very slowly and stopped a few feet in front of Hong Yuan. He looked up with clear and bright eyes.


    She looked at Hong Yuan, with a touch of contempt at the corner of her mouth.


    She didn��t know what Sanyin��s cold pulse was, but she wanted to come and it was related to her inability to practice. She had also heard of the body, but she had never thought that she had such a physique, but looking at Hong Yuan at this time, she only Feeling a nausea, his right hand tightened, and he made a secret decision.


    "Senior, what is the Sanyin Cold Pulse?"


    Bian Xue bent slightly, saying neither humble nor overbearing.


    Staring at the beautiful and natural Bian Xue, Hong Yuan added a lot of joy to his heart, with an open laugh on his face, "Haha, that''s a good physique for cultivating immortals, follow me, I promise to make you a cultivator By."


    "Is it true?"


    Bian Xue''s expression condensed slightly, "Excuse me, how do seniors make me a cultivator?"


    "Still need to say, as long as you are with me, nothing can''t be done."


    Hong Yuan moved his lips slightly, and said, "Don''t ask, come up."


    Anyone could see his perfunctory, there was no intention to help Bian Xue cultivate, and all the ideas he had in his heart showed on his face.


    Bian Xue''s eyes flashed slightly, not surprised, she shook her head, "I''m not going."


    "Haha, do you have a choice?"


    Hong Yuan looked up to the sky and smiled, as if he had heard the funniest joke. He lowered his head with a lot of contempt, "Just a humble mortal like you, it is your honor to see you, and you are worthy to refuse my request. ?"


    He glanced around with chills in his eyes, and as far as his eyes were, the cultivators stepped back and remained silent.


    Only Bian Xue, although she is a mortal, her eyes are very firm, and she repeats indifferently, "I''m not going."


    "You successfully angered me."


    Hong Yuan''s expression suddenly turned cold, with a pressure, and he was about to press down on Bianxue.


    Of course, he didn''t want to take Bian Xue''s life, but wanted her to succumb to his feet and obey what he said.


    But a mortal woman, when she sees her strength, she will naturally bow her head to her ears.


    Bian Xue looked at Hong Yuan, smiled coldly, and slowly opened the tightly held right hand.


    She saw a half-inch-sized bead on her palm, which was as white as jade. The quality was as white as snow. There was a bright red blood line in it, and there were five colors flowing on it, crystal clear.


    "Yin Huozhu, senior should know it."


    Bian Xue''s voice was very cold, "This yin fire pearl is connected to my blood, and it can burst at any time."


    Hong Yuan was stunned when he heard the sound, "Yin Fire Pearl?"


    The Yinhuo Pearl, he naturally knew, it was a famous one-time magic weapon in the world of cultivating immortals. It contained Yinhuo that could burn the soul and was powerful. If it broke out, no one would survive within a few miles.


    Looking at the blood line on the Yin Fire Bead, you know that what Bian Xue said is by no means alarmist, as long as a thought can be activated, this blood connection method is used in many magic weapons, such as Tongxin Pei and so on.


    He never expected that Bian Xue had such a thing.


    He suddenly got angry.


    "This dead dog in Bianshan, it''s no wonder that I will take Bian Xue away. It turns out that he didn''t dare to do it himself! Although Bian Xue is a mortal, he has such a magic weapon. "


    (Ps: Thank you for your support, thank you for the book friends who subscribed and voted~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 277: Bian Xues unwilling

    Bian Xue stared at Hong Yuan fearlessly, even with a smile on her mouth.


    This Yin Fire Bead was made by her father Bian Hai for ten years, and it was given to her when she was ten years old.


    "Xiaoxue, my father is incompetent. I can''t give you a healthy body or allow you to cultivate... If my father is in trouble, this yin fire ball is your greatest support. You must take care of it, but I hope that you will be safe forever and forever. I don��t need it."


    Bian Hai knew very well that as long as Yin Fire Pearl was used, Bian Xue who was not a cultivator would definitely not survive.


    Whenever she thinks of her father, Bian Xue will weep.


    But at this moment, she looked calm, as if this was a decision she had made long ago, and she was extremely firm.


    Hong Yuan''s face sank, "Do you want to die?"


    Bian Xue''s expression was indifferent, "If I die, seniors will die too."


    She is fearless, as long as she wants to do it, she can do it. Even if the Yin Fire Bead falls into Hong Yuan''s hands, she can activate it instantly.


    Hong Yuan was violent, his sword was unsheathed, "The whole villa is going to die!"


    The momentum came out, killing Yi Sensen, and the surrounding repairmen retreated one after another, frightened like a sieve.


    "Bianmo Villa, it is also an honor to be annihilated with seniors."


    Facing Hong Yuan''s aggressive momentum, Bian Xue only smiled, and even raised her hand to caress her hair that was tossed by the wind, acting calmly.


    "Humph."


    Hong Yuan retracted the sword and suddenly laughed, "It''s a pity, you will be disappointed."


    Bian Xue frowned slightly, somewhat unclear.


    Hong Yuanjie smiled, "If I were still in the late foundation stage, I might still be frightened by you, but now, I''m already a condensed vein cultivator! Do you know what a condensed vein cultivator is?"


    He suddenly became arrogant again, "Forgive you for being a mortal, most of you don��t know what cultivating immortals is! The cultivator cultivates, gains spiritual power in the Qi state, builds the base state to release the divine consciousness. The condensed pulse state casts the soul, and the golden core state three powers are complete. Now I have condensed the divine soul, how powerful is the power of the divine soul, that is not the soul, how can your little Yinhuo be burned out?"


    What he said was really good.


    The biggest difference between the cultivator and the previous stage is not the improvement of spiritual power and divine consciousness, but the formation of divine soul.


    Divine soul. That is the soul, but the cultivator is before the vein state. It is impossible to use the power of the soul, profound and mysterious, but in the condensing state, the soul and the spiritual power of the divine consciousness are combined, and the cultivator has a deeper understanding of the soul, and can condense the undetectable soul into the perceptible soul. Divine soul.


    The essence of the soul is still the soul, but it is no longer illusory, but has become a power that the practitioner can use. The power of the soul. Different from spiritual power and divine consciousness, it is also an indispensable part of the cultivator, and it is also the foundation of the golden core and the Yuan Ying.


    For example, evil cultivation can use weird techniques to extract the souls of cultivators who have not yet condensed the spirits through the spirits, and strengthen themselves. Zhou Shu encountered evil repairs, soul-extracting lanterns, and large fire formations. There is also Bianhai.


    Of course, normal cultivators generally don''t do that, and basically can''t.


    If Hong Yuan really condensed the soul, it would indeed be able to effectively defend the soul from the Yinhuo, and the Yinhuo would basically not destroy him.


    Zhou Shu stood not far behind Hong Yuan. He is not in a hurry to take action, things are still under control, and he has not found a good enough opportunity.


    At this time, his expression was condensed, only a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    He secretly said in his heart, "Hong Yuan condensed the spirit? Impossible. Condensing the spirit, no matter how firm the mind, no matter how strong the spiritual consciousness is, it will take three to five months or even six months. He can do it in one month, impossible. He was just threatening."


    Zhou Shu has read countless ancient books in the sect, and he understands that Hong Yuan is just threatening and pretending to be a posture, but the rest of the villa is basically a casual cultivator and is not clear at all, especially Bian Xue, who has not experienced cultivating immortals.


    She used to wear ruddy cheeks, suddenly became pale, paler than before, her body trembled slightly, and her eyes were full of surprises, "You..."


    The biggest reliance was suddenly told that it had no effect, she was indeed panicked.


    Hong Yuan was proud, "Put down the Yinhuo Bead and follow me, you and Zhuangzi can save their lives, otherwise they will all die!"


    Bian Xue stood for a while, and soon calmed down.


    She squeezed the Yin Fire Ball tightly, as if using a lot of strength, and said coldly, "No, I won''t go with you. If you want me to go, it means death."


    Hong Yuan was stunned for a moment, "What are you talking about! Knowing this thing is useless to me, still want to use it to threaten me?"


    "It can''t kill you, but it can kill me."


    Bian Xue said calmly, "If I die, it doesn''t make any sense for seniors to come here, right?"


    "You threatened me with suicide?"


    Hong Yuan snorted, obviously understanding what Bian Xue meant.


    "What do you mean, senior?" Bian Xue looked at him faintly, her pale face and slightly sad eyes, looking a bit cold.


    Although he could not kill others, but he could kill herself, it seemed that Bian Xue had made a decision and was very determined.


    Looking at Bian Xue, Hong Yuan suddenly felt like he didn''t know what to do.


    In his eyes, Bian Xue was determined to die, and I was afraid that Yin Fire Orb would burst out at any time... But he, in fact, had not yet condensed a complete spirit, Yin Fire Orb really wanted to activate, even if he was lucky enough to survive, I am afraid that the realm would have to be. fall.


    He said that he was not afraid, but his heart was panicked and stern.


    With his fragile mind, once he panicked, he couldn''t calm down again.


    It''s better than Bian Xue As a former opponent, Zhou Shu is also very aware of Hong Yuan''s weaknesses. He stared at Hong Yuan and thought to himself, "It seems that there will be a chance to shoot soon."


    But at this time, many of the cultivators in the villa began to flee, and those who knew they could not escape, pleaded.


    "Miss, no, just go with him."


    "You are going to use the Yin Fire Pearl, not only us, but even the young owner can''t survive, and the villa is over."


    "The old owner doesn''t want you to do this either. You are dying. How can you avenge him in the future."


    She burst into tears for a while, calling the sky and the earth.


    Hong Yuan looked at the surroundings, his heart moved slightly, as if thinking of something, "Bian Xue, for your own sake, you have the heart to take them to death and let the villa disappear completely?"


    Bian Xue trembled and slowly closed her eyes.


    In fact, although she behaved decisively, she never thought about using Yin Fire Beads. It was really necessary. Bian Yun could not escape, and her father��s villa would be destroyed. She could not avenge her father. This was the biggest one. His desire will never give up, so Yinhuozhu is, in the final analysis, just a deterrent. But if these cultivators assume the same resolute posture as hers and make Hong Yuan fearful, she will have enough qualifications to negotiate terms with Hong Yuan.


    Unfortunately, they are too scared to death.


    Alas, a sigh from the bottom of my heart.


    Seeing the effect, Hong Yuan continued, "You put down the Yin Fire Bead and follow me. I promise that it won''t hurt anyone or be harmful to the villa, how?"


    As long as Bian Xue stayed away from the Yinhuo Bead, he was absolutely sure that Bian Xue could not die and could do whatever he wanted.


    "How do I trust you?"


    Bian Xue opened her eyes, her face calm, her eyes carrying a trace of misery.


    Maybe that''s all there is to it.


    But very unwilling. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 278: Spectroscopic ancient mirror

    Hong Yuan laughed again. Judging from Bian Xue''s expression, she shouldn''t use Yin Fire Beads anymore.


    If others have scruples, it is a good thing to take advantage of.


    It seems that he has become smarter.


    Hong Yuan thought for a moment, but didn''t make any promises, "If you leave the Yin Fire Bead here, I will naturally not attack the villa. I am a condensed vein cultivator, can I deceive mortals? Besides, you have something else to do. s Choice?"


    Bian Xue stood for a while without speaking.


    With a sudden wave of her hand, she threw the Yin Fire Pearl far away and sank into the sand.


    A smile appeared on Hong Yuan''s face, "That''s right, I keep thinking about death. Follow me, I won''t treat you badly."


    Bian Xue''s face was extremely cold, cold as ice, "Take me away."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Finally, the wish was fulfilled and the beautiful lady was about to return together. Hong Yuan immediately laughed, and at the same time dropped the Wuming fan, intending to pick up Bian Xue.


    The Wuming fan fell to three feet, and he suddenly felt something wrong.


    Why is there a familiar breath?


    But as soon as he had sensed it, the sword light engraved in the depths of his memory had once again appeared in front of him.


    Jade broken Kungang!


    The sword was vigorously upwards, like a waterfall from bottom to top, instantly submerging Hong Yuan.


    It seems that the momentum is not as great as last time, but the essence is much stronger. Every trace of sword intent is condensed but not scattered, like the essence, close to the edge of transformation. This is completely unmatched by the pure sword intent before.


    More than ten times more powerful?


    Zhou Shu found the opportunity, gathered momentum, and tried to kill him with one blow. <>At such a close distance, almost perfect sword intent, coupled with the full burst, what about the condensing state?


    "Zhou Shu, it''s you again!"


    Hong Yuan shouted hoarsely, but his heart felt cold. Could it be that this time, he would lose in this style again?


    Snapped!


    Crisp sound. Suddenly from Hong Yuan''s chest.


    A white light flashed and directly collided with Zhou Shu''s sword light, and then turned into countless meteor-like light chips, scattered one after another.


    And this time. Zhou Shu''s sword power is old, and the sword intent has all disappeared in the collision with the white light.


    Zhou Shu''s ready blow, Tier 3 Flying Sword plus Tier 3 Sword Intent, was actually blocked by this white light.


    There was a strange expression on Zhou Shu''s face, he was very clear about his abilities. This sword, even if it is a Condensing Vein Realm Cultivator, cannot take it head-on, unless Hong Yuan uses the fourth-order magic weapon with all his strength, otherwise it is impossible to block it, but Hong Yuan has no defense at all, let alone with all his strength.


    With such a sword, Hong Yuan, who had no preparation, was unscathed. What magic weapon was this?


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully glanced at the fading light chips on the ground.


    Hong Yuan is like a frightened rabbit. Leading the Wuming Fan to fly into the sky several hundred feet in an instant, he chose to escape without thinking about it.


    Caressing his chest, his heart lingered.


    The sword light of Zhou Shu from the previous lotus school made him fall from the peak to the bottom, but now he encountered it again, ten times more powerful than before, and he was about to close his eyes to die.


    "Why is he here? And he has become so much stronger. Isn''t it possible that he''s also condensing veins... so dangerous, he almost died. <>Fortunately, I made some preparations..."


    Squeezing his mind a little, Hong Yuan shook his head, staring at Zhou Shu below, muttering in his mouth. "If it weren''t for the premonition before, if you took out the ancient spectroscope, your life would be hard to protect."


    Before he heard Bian Yun''s words, he was moved. Although he didn''t believe Zhou Shu would come, he was just to take precautions. Still put the magic weapon he got from the cave mansion on the ancient realm of light.


    The spectroscopic ancient mirror is a peculiar charging magic weapon.


    Charge, the cultivator pours his spiritual power into the magic weapon through a special magic weapon, and then can use it. When the spiritual power in the magic weapon is exhausted, it can be refilled and used repeatedly. The biggest advantage is that it does not need to be used in battle. Consuming one''s own spiritual power is equivalent to a talisman with no limit on the number of times, and its power is far greater than that of a talisman. It is really a rare treasure.


    Moreover, the material of the refining charging magic weapon is often very special, because there is always spiritual power inside, and nothing will change under the invasion of the years, and it can still be used after thousands of years.


    However, the refining technology of this charging magic weapon and the means of infusing spiritual power all came from the ancient inheritance, and it has been passed down so far. Few people know it now, and they know not all.


    His beam splitting ancient mirror is only a third-order, but it is quite good. It can be activated with a slight movement of spiritual power in times of crisis. It is extremely effective and can resist the full blow of the condensing pulse realm practitioner, but it is only a blow. , After using it, it will replenish spiritual power.


    Because of the ancient mirror, Hong Yuan escaped.


    Zhou Shu did not know that Hong Yuan had such a magic weapon, nor did he know that it was because of Bian Yun''s words that Hong Yuan was prepared, but he was not a little discouraged, his brows dreaded, and he led Du Yun to fly up.


    This time, Hong Yuan will not be allowed to escape again.


    He turned around and looked at Bian Xue, "You go back, don''t tell you not to come out."


    Seeing Zhou Shu who suddenly appeared, Bian Xue was still a little at a loss, but one thing was certain, it seemed that he was saved. <>She saluted Zhou Shu without saying much, and quickly returned to the attic.


    Compared to Bian Yun, she listened to Zhou Shu''s words more, and she did it consistently without omissions.


    As for why Zhou Shu only took action at this time, she hadn''t thought much about it. The opposite was the Condensed Vein Realm Cultivator. Of course, she should look for a good opportunity. Moreover, these things are all of the villa and should have been borne by herself.


    No one owes himself anything.


    Three hundred feet in the air.


    Zhou Shu looked cold, and the heavy gold sword in his hand pointed at Hong Yuan far away, "Hong Yuan, we meet again."


    Hong Yuan stared at Zhou Shu and looked at it carefully for a while, "Sure enough, Zhou Shu! You attacked me! This time, you will never escape. I will kill you to repay the shame of the day!"


    He saw Zhou Shu''s cultivation level clearly, but it was in the late stage of the foundation construction stage, and the string in his heart was suddenly loosened, and his anger was unconcealed.


    "It''s just what I want, it''s rare for us to agree."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently and waved his hand. The golden feather eagle suddenly jumped out, spreading its three-foot-long golden wings, and a pair of eagle eyes fixed on Hong Yuan.


    "Huh, Tier 2 monster beast, don''t give me back!"


    Hong Yuan glanced coldly, his face was full of disdain, and the pressure of the Condensed Vein Realm was released, like a huge mountain, pressing towards the golden feather eagle.


    If it is an ordinary monster, it feels the pressure beyond its realm, and its life is threatened. If it is driven by instinct, it will immediately run away.


    But the golden feather eagle is different. It is a different species with ancient blood. It is naturally aloof and strong. It does not flinch when facing Hong Yuan who is higher than its own level. Instead, it hissed and waved its wings towards Hong Yuan. Pounced.


    At the same time, Zhou Shu stretched out, leaping up from the crossing clouds, and shot out a series of sharp sword lights like a torrent of rain.


    One person, one eagle, and several joint strikes, which came in handy at this time. To be continued.

 Chapter 279: Fierce battle

    "One sculpting one insect is really a trick."


    Hong Yuan looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of disdain at the corners of his mouth, "It''s just right, let you see the strength of the vein cultivator!"


    Happiness!


    There was a continuous ringing.


    Sure enough, he is a cultivator of the Condensing Vein Realm. After Hong Yuan''s sword circled, a huge blast of wind shaped like a waterspout suddenly appeared in front of him. The air around the blast seemed to be squeezed out, forming a peculiar place. Vacuum zone.


    Zhou Shu''s sword intent and Golden Feather Eagle''s shooting feathers all missed their heads in the rushing wind and flew elsewhere.


    "His spiritual power is much stronger. In the Ning Mai realm, his spiritual power level is a little higher than mine. However, although his spiritual power is high, he cannot fully integrate into the sword art. He is not proficient and spiritual power. There is no tacit agreement with the sword intent, and his divine sense does not mean to match the sword intent at all, which shows that he is still far from the transformation of the sword intent. Spiritual power is the result of adventure, but it is not too much in other places. Improve more."


    It was just a tentative blow, and Zhou Shu drew many conclusions through analysis and calculations.


    Staring at Hong Yuan, he became more confident, turned around and leaped towards Duyun, preparing for the next attack.


    "Hmph, you even fought me in the air, don''t you know that a vein cultivator can fly?"


    Hong Yuan sneered, put away the useless Wuming fan, hanging in the air, the blue wind sword in his hand turned into a blue light, and swiftly slashed towards Zhou Shu''s crossing the clouds.


    As long as the flying magic weapon is destroyed, Zhou Shu in the air will naturally let him.


    There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, as if he had seen Zhou Shu''s end.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu didn''t evade, so he closed Duyun in the air and fell straight down.


    Jian Jue also flew into the air.


    "what?"


    Hong Yuan was startled.


    Before he breathed, the golden feather eagle flew up quickly and lifted Zhou Shuping up. Zhou Shu stood on the eagle''s back, looking directly at Hong Yuan with scorching eyes.


    "So that''s it," Hong Yuan frowned. Ruthlessly said, "Then I will smash this flat-haired beast!"


    He resorted to the most common flying technique used by practitioners of the Condensed Vein Realm, stepping on the cloud technique, and white clouds grew under his feet. Taking a step of tens of feet, he strode towards Zhou Shu.


    The golden feather eagle rose from the sky, and moved around Hong Yuan, faster than lightning.


    It attacked back and forth around Hong Yuan, Zhou Shu from time to time issued a sword light to help. Not long after, Hong Yuan showed some embarrassment.


    Although he can fly, how can the Treading Cloud Art that he just learned just now compare to the golden feather eagle that has been soaring in the sky?


    That is a different species of the second-order monster. It is extremely fast and extremely flexible. Turns that seem to be impossible can be done easily. Several times it seems that it will be pierced, but it will pass by the sword, and it looks huge. His body flies like a sparrow.


    Hong Yuan gritted his teeth with hatred. But it seemed a little helpless, bitter in my heart.


    "It''s no wonder that he has to fight in the air with the golden feather eagle. His movements are fast and changeable, and he can''t fight at all! If I come later, I will come out after practicing the several ancient techniques in that cave. Such a result?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he suddenly hung still and let out a sneer, "Huh. What else can you do besides hiding? I''m standing still, you come and hit me! You are a foundation-building cultivator, can it? Did you hurt me?"


    Now it is not a sneak attack, he is fully prepared. Judging from the huge difference in realm, Zhou Shu could not break through his defense.


    "it is good!"


    Zhou Shu responded directly, and the jade fragment Kungang was sacrificed again.


    Although the current style is not as powerful as the previous sneak attacks, after a period of fighting, Zhou Shu has a clearer understanding of Hong Yuan. The place of attack is exactly where Hong Yuan''s weakness lies, and with the addition of the golden feather eagle''s air acceleration, the speed is even faster.


    The moment he spoke, Jian Guang almost arrived in front of him.


    "So fast."


    Hong Yuan was slightly flustered, but the sword power he had already accumulated was released in an overwhelming manner.


    The Green Wind Sword stirred the surroundings, and the continuous spiritual power continued to grow, converging into a huge vortex in front of him, as if the mouth of a giant beast could swallow everything at any time.


    Bang!


    The heavy golden sword wrapped in the sword intent collided with these vortexes without fancy.


    The broken jade sword''s intent changed suddenly, as if it had turned into countless broken pieces, rushing crazily toward the whirlpool, wanting to rush out from the other side.


    These condensed sword intents already had the embryonic form of transformation, and the sword intent was accompanied by divine consciousness, clearly and accurately attacking the weakness of Hong Yuan''s sword intent.


    Hong Yuan clearly noticed this, and was slightly surprised.


    "His sword intent has reached this point? It is no longer an ordinary sword intent. My sword intent is indeed inferior to you, but so what?"


    His eyes changed slightly, his strength increased a few more points, and his spiritual power was poured into the whirlpool almost crazy.


    The spiritual power of the vein condensing state is higher than that of the foundation building. The vortex is condensed, and if it is substantial, it quickly becomes a large grinding disc, rubbing and crushing back and forth, completely crushing the sword intent that Zhou Shu has penetrated .


    Facing a sword intent that was more than a little higher than himself, Hong Yuan decisively gave up the sword intent duel, and wanted to suppress Zhou Shu with pure and absolute strength and annihilate Zhou Shu''s sword intent.


    Use your own strengths to attack the opponent''s weaknesses.


    And Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, before the sword art was exhausted, it was another piece of jade Kungang!


    The unfinished sword intent ahead was suddenly replenished, and the spiritual power was endless. Pieces of scattered sword intent rushed toward the millpan like a torrent of rain. After a wave, there was another wave the front He was quickly defeated by spiritual power, but the following continued.


    This is a bit similar to the tide of spiritual power, but it does not increase the power. It is Zhou Shu''s self-realization during the painstaking practice of the secret realm.


    Perhaps the Golden Core Realm cultivator could easily do this, but the foundation-building realm could do it, I am afraid that only Zhou Shu was the only one.


    A silent and difficult battle started between the two.


    One wants to suppress the sword intent with spiritual power, and the other wants to use the sword intent to break through the defense of spiritual power. This fierce battle is extremely tragic, and both sides will be exhausted, but there will definitely be an end. Whoever can''t persist will lose.


    Hong Yuan''s face was gloomy, "You just want to build a foundation, and you want to save up with me? You''re looking for a dead end!"


    He spoke fiercely, but he didn''t dare to relax at all. As long as his spiritual power is weak, the sword intent will take advantage of it and hit himself.


    But he believes that the final victory must belong to him, and building a foundation can''t be better than coagulation!


    "Then try it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, the long sword in his hand was steady like a mountain, and the sword intent continued to swing.


    He is more confident than the accumulation of spiritual energy. Even if Hong Yuan is in the pulse state, Zhou Shu, who has a second sea of ??Qi, is not afraid. Moreover, Hong Yuan is in the air and must always use the cloud step to stabilize. He doesn''t have to worry about his body shape.


    I don''t know how long it took, Hong Yuan panicked.


    He suddenly discovered that his spiritual power had been used up most of the time without knowing it, and Zhou Shu on the opposite side was still calm and relaxed.


    How is this possible and why is it so?


    He is very puzzled. He has outstanding aptitude. After reaching the pulse condensing state, the sea of ??qi has expanded three times, and he can''t even compare to Zhou Shu?


    But the facts are before us, and we have to believe it.


    It turned out that standing still is a defeat, and Zhou Shu, who is building a foundation, can really hurt himself. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 280: Beg for life

    Once a person is flustered, his state will decline, let alone a person like Hong Yuan with unstable mind?


    When he thought that Zhou Shu''s savings might be more than his own, he was at a loss. He chose to face each other and use his realm to overwhelm others, but it turned out to be detrimental to him. ����,


    Suddenly, he discovered that, apart from his spiritual power, he had nothing better than Zhou Shu.


    There is a feeling of shooting yourself in the foot.


    Hong Yuan retired.


    "Wind-rolled clouds!"


    With a sudden shout, he pushed out the spiritual power grinding disc in front of him at the same time, and squeezed it rumblingly towards Zhou Shu. The air hit back and forth, and everything he went into turned into dusty and terrifying aura.


    At the same time, he retreated sharply and ran down in a stride, not daring to look back.


    A smile appeared on Zhou Shu''s face, "Sure enough, you are going to escape? Just like I thought, his spiritual power accumulation is not as good as mine, and his realm is unstable, and he hasn''t learned any art of condensing veins, even if he has a realm. I can''t show it either."


    As soon as Zhou Shu raised his hand, the golden feather eagle stood up quickly and flew straight up, avoiding the violent blow, and then chasing towards Hong Yuan.


    Although Hong Yuan''s speed was fast, it was obviously not as good as the monster beast in the sky.


    Within a few breaths, the golden feather eagle caught up with Hong Yuan, Zhou Shu raised his hand and flew towards Hong Yuan with a talisman. In an instant, Hong Yuan was surrounded by dense hail.


    "Want to repeat the same trick again?"


    Hong Yuan''s expression stunned, and a light red halo immediately appeared all over his body.


    The protective cover of the condensed pulse realm is more than just a simple defense. They can cast magic tricks inside the body with their qi veins as solid as iron, thus integrating various magic tricks into the outer shield. Make the shield have various special effects.


    The aperture was burning like fire. Just hit the hail. It suddenly turned into flying smoke, without any blocking effect at all.


    Seeing that he was about to get close to the ground, his speed rose a little more. Hong Yuan knew very well that as long as he landed and took advantage of terrain constraints, it would be difficult for Jin Yuying and Zhou Shu to catch up with him.


    "As long as you escape back to the cave, it won''t be too late to get revenge again. Zhou Shu must die, and that woman must be mine!"


    Snapped.


    With his feet on the ground, Hong Yuan''s heart loosened, and he was about to walk through the forest. A flower suddenly appeared in front of him, and a few people suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "how is this possible?"


    Hong Yuan looked shocked and hurried back a few steps.


    All these people in front of them were Zhou Shu.


    As soon as he landed, Zhou Shu immediately used the Shadow Escape Technique. That is the method used by the evil cultivation of the Ning Vessel Realm. At the beginning, even Yuan Li could escape from tracking, how could Hong Yuan be able to compare.


    Before Zhou Shu from the mask repairer. What I got was only a superficial foundation, and later I got a complete method from the cave.


    When practicing hard in the secret realm, Zhou Shu fully practiced the Shadow Escape Technique, which added a lot of strength to himself. However, although this sub-shadow escape technique is fast, it only consumes an unusually large amount of spiritual power, and the duration is very short, so it cannot be used easily.


    It was the first time he used it after successful cultivation.


    Zhou Shu separated several phantoms, swung their swords together, and cut them towards Hong Yuan.


    Hong Yuan was already a little stunned. He didn''t expect that he would still be unable to reach the ground. Could it be that he had condensed the pulse state, or everything was not as good as Zhou Shu?


    And Zhou Shu would never give him time to think, the sword light flooded Hong Yuan in an instant.


    Suddenly there was a small gilt pagoda in Hong Yuan''s hand. The small pagoda was so bright that it suddenly grew bigger, and he directly covered himself in it, as if it had been retracted into a turtle shell and held on.


    This small tower, called the Mingguang Tower, is a life-saving thing given to him by Shen Wen. It is a third-tier medium-grade refined with Tier 4 materials. It is sealed around and has a strong defense force. It will not fall in the face of any Tier 3 magic weapon. , But apart from defense, there is nothing commendable.


    Once such a magic weapon is used, it is tantamount to giving up the battle, and can only support it hard and wait for rescue.


    But how could someone come to rescue him?


    Hiding in the pagoda, Hong Yuan''s fighting spirit disappeared, and he pleaded in a low voice, "Zhou...Senior Brother Zhou, please forgive your brother''s life."


    Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness swept through, and the small tower was completely sealed up and down, and his spiritual power was extremely exhausted. Although he could not break through, it was impossible for Hong Yuan to hide in it for a lifetime. Waiting until his spiritual power was not enough to support the magic weapon. It will naturally appear.


    He smiled indifferently, put away the heavy golden sword and golden feather eagle, and sat down peacefully.


    Hong Yuan inside didn''t know what Zhou Shu was doing, so he only begged desperately.


    Zhou Shu is unmoved, Hong Yuan must die.


    Hong Yuan begged for a while, but saw no effect, and suddenly said, "Zhou Shu, I found an ancient cultivator''s cave with countless treasures and inheritances. If you vowed not to kill me, I would Take you there and share everything with you."


    The ancient cultivator''s cave that can be preserved to the present is indeed a good thing to make cultivators tempted.


    The Xuanhuang Continent has never been a peaceful world. There are constant disasters, and the Sea Clan, the Monster Clan, and even the most terrifying Underworld Clan from the outside world have come to invade. In the disaster, countless sects were annihilated as a result, countless inheritances have been interrupted, but only a few of them can be passed down to the present.


    Although it is not the age of the end of the law, the heaven and the earth are still full of aura, but in fact it is not much different.


    We must know that in the ancient times, there was no shortage of monks who could rise to the immortal in the Xuanhuang Continent, and there was no shortage of beasts and beasts who called clouds and rain. But now, it has been a long, long time that a monk breaks through the Mahayana It is difficult to achieve this even for the six sects with the richest inheritance, and the legendary beasts are even harder to find.


    Therefore, the monks and monks are extremely yearning for every ancient repairer''s relic, especially the ancient power relics, and they all hope to get the guidance of ascending immortality from it. However, those ruins are extremely difficult to find, and ninety-nine percent of them are located in the seven secret realms, which are not accessible to ordinary cultivators.


    The ancient cultivator''s cave that Hong Yuan found may only be the cave of the condensed vein realm cultivator, but its value is not small.


    Zhou Shu moved slightly in his heart, but still did not speak.


    He didn��t believe in Hong Yuan, and Hong Yuan��s death was approaching. He actually wanted Zhou Shu to swear a heart demon, as if he felt that the ancient cultivator��s cave was something beyond everything. Once he said it, Zhou Shu would lose his killing intent. It��s ridiculous. .


    Hong Yuan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Zhou Shu to be like this. It was the cave mansion of the ancient cultivator. Compared with other things, this information was the basis for his life.


    Indeed, according to normal practice, most practitioners would agree to Hong Yuan��s words when they heard Hong Yuan��s words, because Hong Yuan��s life was not worth mentioning compared to the ancient practitioner��s cave. It doesn''t matter whether you kill Hong Yuan or not.


    However, Zhou Shu has his own ideas, he must stick to his own heart at all times, saying that what he wants to do must be done, and he must not give up halfway, and he will never go to vows to restrict himself.


    "That''s the cave mansion of the ancient cultivator, you really don''t want to do it? If I die, you can''t get it! I don''t have anything in the cave mansion either!"


    Hong Yuan shouted almost desperately.


    "Yes, but you must die too."


    Zhou Shuyan is concise and concise.


    (The starting point book review area has posted a survey post, and book friends who are available can provide comments~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 281: Seize the house?

    There was a long silence.


    Hong Yuan''s face in the small tower was pale, knowing that Zhou Shu would not let him go, he would definitely die.


    He held his hands so that he could hold water out, and said secretly, "You want me to die, and I want you to be uncomfortable, making you more uncomfortable than death! I am a cultivator with a spiritual mind!"


    There were many evil determinations on his face.


    Bang!


    The small tower flew up suddenly, Hong Yuan leaped into fit and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was slightly suspicious, Hong Yuankong''s door opened wide, and there was no trace of using spiritual power. He was dying?


    Although he was suspicious, Zhou Shu was not at all satisfied with his actions, and the heavy gold sword was handed straight out, and the sword light burst.


    puff.


    Hong Yuan didn''t evade. He watched Jianguang pass through his chest and split him in two, but a strange smile appeared on his face.


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, "Do you want to take home?"


    Seizing the home is something that can only be done by the condensed pulse realm cultivator who condenses the soul.


    When the physical body can no longer support, some cultivators will choose to seize the house, occupy the sea of ??consciousness of other cultivators with their spirits, and regenerate by means of their body. Although most of the seized body is not as good as their own tacit understanding, it is worse than just dying.


    The act of seizing homes is obviously forbidden by the authentic sects of the cultivating world, but in fact many cultivators have used it, and even many large sect cultivators are among them. It is rumored that one of the six major sects, Beilu The Chongyang Palace in Zhouzhou, the current deputy palace owner is the one who rebirth from the seizure. The big sect takes the lead, so how can the small sect obey, so the seizure is completely forbidden.


    And Xie Xiu has even elevated the seizure to a level, such as the Demon Sect.


    The most powerful force in the evil cultivation is the Liyuan Mansion, but the most terrifying is the Demon Sect, which can be seen from the word "devil".


    The disciples of the Demon Shamen do not cultivate the flesh, but only practice the spirits. Their spirits are extremely powerful, relying on constant seizures to obtain the most perfect flesh. This made all the sects shudder, fearing that one day the genius disciples of their own sect would be taken away and become members of the Demon Sect.


    However, there are many restrictions on seizing homes. For example, it is very difficult. Attack is always more difficult than defense. It is not easy to enter the sea of ??consciousness of others. For example, it can only take away the cultivators at the condensed pulse level and above. For low-level disciples in the refining state and foundation building, It is useless to seize the house, because the sea of ??consciousness of low-level disciples is easy to invade. But their sea of ??consciousness is simply not enough to withstand the power of the soul, after the soul enters. The low-level disciple immediately turned into an idiot, and even the soul with the seizure had no source of power, and would soon die out.


    Taking the house to build the foundation is tantamount to suicide, but now that Hong Yuan knows he will die, he wants to drag Zhou Shu into the water.


    Facing the condensing pulse realm cultivator, he must be prepared to be seized, Zhou Shu also understands this.


    His face tightened slightly, but he was not flustered. Because he can be sure that Hong Yuan, who is less than a month old in the vein state, is absolutely incomplete, even if he wants to seize the house, it is difficult to do it. Moreover, he knows the seizure house very well. More. Because he had seen many evil cultivation techniques before.


    The colored glaze mirror came into being, completely shielding the head, and the divine consciousness was completely enveloped around the sea of ??consciousness, protecting the sea of ??consciousness.


    One was lying on the ground with a strange smile on his head in a strange place, and one stood still. There is no enemy in front of him, but his expression is extremely cautious.


    Zhou Shu has no spirits, nor can he sense the existence of spirits, but after taking moon silk grass, his spirits have reached the level of condensing veins, and he is also able to defend against invading spirits.


    It didn''t take long before he felt it. There are some unspeakable forces that are impacting the sea of ??knowledge.


    He mobilized his divine consciousness, gathered toward that power, trying to drive it out.


    That power is strange and powerful, it seems that there is only one obsession, that is to drill into Zhou Shu''s sea of ??knowledge. I think it is Hong Yuan''s incomplete soul, even if it dies, it will make Zhou Shu an idiot.


    Zhou Shu concentrated all his spiritual consciousness and tried to stop it, but spiritual power had no effect, only spiritual consciousness could hinder it.


    It was another fierce battle, more cruel than before.


    Neither side of the entanglement can let go, you die.


    Zhou Shu was calm and calm. He knew that the soul was not the soul of the Nascent Infant Realm. It could not use aura, nor could it leave the human body for too long to exist independently. As long as it persisted for a certain period of time, it would naturally die.


    However, Hong Yuan''s obsession before his death was obviously extremely difficult, continuously breaking up his spiritual consciousness, and tirelessly attacking the sea of ??consciousness.


    I don''t know how long it took until the outcome was finally decided.


    When Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness was almost exhausted, that persistent power finally disappeared, and Hong Yuan''s incomplete divine soul seemed to have been exhausted.


    Zhou Shu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, he suddenly shook his body and almost fell to the ground.


    In the sea of ??knowledge, a lot of unknown information was suddenly poured in, as if a CD-ROM that opened automatically was inserted into the computer, and the sudden information caught him a little by surprise.


    Leaning against the tree, feeling the influx of information, he seemed to feel it, could it?


    He rested for a while, and then quickly sorted out the information, and the idea became stronger and stronger, as expected!


    These information are all Hong Yuan''s memory fragments, complete or incomplete, but it is definitely from Hong Yuan.


    Obviously, Hong Yuan''s spirits did not all die out, but a part of it was absorbed by Zhou Shu This part did not have any Hong Yuan''s autonomy, but was just a fragment of memory.


    It is difficult for Zhou Shu to explain why this is, but there are only three possibilities. Maybe it is caused by his own soul that he can''t perceive, or it is caused by the fierce battle between divine consciousness and divine soul. There is still a great possibility, yes It was caused by the special ability he brought through.


    But in any case, there is only good and no harm.


    In the foundation-building realm, he swallowed part of the cultivator''s spirits in the condensing veins realm, which will undoubtedly be of great benefit to him in the future to condense the spirits. Moreover, in these memory fragments, there is no omission to introduce the location of the ancient cave.


    Zhou Shu put away his thoughts and looked at Hong Yuan on the ground, with a slightly mocking chuckle on his face.


    Finally got it, or he sent it by himself.


    It looked relaxed, but he knew in his heart that the process was extremely dangerous, and a little carelessness would make him an idiot, but if he didn''t experience the danger, he wouldn''t get such benefits.


    "Is it called the Diguang Gujing? There is such a magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu picked out with a sword, picked up Hong Yuan''s storage bag, and took out the ancient spectroscope first.


    The ancient mirror is made of copper, the color is slightly different, the traces of the years have penetrated deeply into it, only the initial bronze color is revealed in the subtle places, the runes are simple and simple, and are many different from the current magic weapons. I don''t feel much aura, but there is an unspeakable long-lasting breath, after people see it, they can feel its extraordinary.


    According to Hong Yuan��s memory, this magic weapon is very useful. After losing his spiritual power, his mind can be activated, and it can withstand the blow of the condensed pulse realm practitioner. The critical moment is simply life-saving, and it does. Hong Yuan died.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully for a while, then carefully put it away.


    A charging magic weapon such as the ancient spectroscope can be used at any time. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 282: Back to the villa

    Putting away the ancient spectroscope, Zhou Shu picked up the Mingguang Tower and Qingfeng Sword beside it.


    Mingguang Pagoda, a sect magic weapon that requires 300,000 contributions to redeem. It has a special material and a very complicated production process. It requires a thousand refining of star and meteor iron to make it. Shen Wen valued Hong Yuan and specially exchanged one for him, but unfortunately Ming Zhu casts a shadow, but Hong Yuan finally betrayed the Dutch School.


    "Isn''t this magic weapon used like you do, shrink inside and wait for death?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and took the Mingguang Tower into the Xujie. He had a different understanding of this magic weapon.


    In the storage bag, there are also many Lingshi pill, jade and magic treasures, etc., all of good quality. After all, he is a personal disciple for many years and has a rich background. Zhou Shu is not welcome, and he accepts it completely.


    A group of burning flames burned, Hong Yuan turned into fly ash, leaving no traces in the world.


    Zhou Shu also fulfilled a careful wish, drove up across the clouds and flew back slowly.


    At this time, the Bianmo Villa was quiet.


    After Zhou Shu chased Hong Yuan and left, almost all the cultivators in the villa ran away. For fear that Hong Yuan would return again, it would be uncomfortable for his life to be in the hands of others. There is no leader in the villa that can hold people down, naturally. The tree fell and scattered.


    Only a few people are still waiting, but they don''t know what the outcome will be.


    "Sister, you''d better go first. If the Dutch repairman comes back, I will use the Seven Gate Array to drag him for a while."


    Looking at Bian Xue, Bian Yun said anxiously.


    Bian Xue lowered her head, and her jade hand gently played with Yin Huozhu without making a sound.


    Before, she threw the Yin Huo Zhu out because she suddenly felt desperate and decided to give up on herself and everything, since such things could not protect herself. So what''s the use of keeping it?


    But things suddenly turned around, Zhou Shu finally started, she had hope in her heart and picked up the beads again.


    Bian Yun persuaded again, "Sister. Don''t wait, Brother Shu probably won''t be able to come back. The lotus cultivator has already condensed his veins. It''s impossible for Senior Brother Shu to fight. Even if he can escape, he will be lucky."


    "What the Young Master said is that no matter how powerful Senior Brother Shu is, he is also a foundation-building cultivator after all. Miss, you have also seen it, such a powerful sword. There is no responsibility for the condensing vein cultivator], what effect, this is still Can''t you explain?"


    Zhang Han nodded, he looked down at Bian Xue, then at Bian Yun, "Young Master, you can go with the young lady, I just keep it here."


    Bian Xue looked up at them and shook her head slightly.


    "Why aren''t you obedient. My sister, he made his move to lead away the cultivator. Is it really possible to defeat others? If you don''t leave, you haven''t failed Senior Brother Shu''s painstaking efforts?"


    Bian Xue looked calm and said lightly, "I believe Senior Brother Shu will come back."


    Bian Yun and Zhang Han glanced at each other, looking helpless, they could only wait together.


    They are cultivators. It is easy to bring Bian Xue, but the two have always respected Bian Xue and rarely violated her words.


    After a short while, a cloud floated from the horizon, slowly falling in front of a few people.


    Bian Yun and Zhang Han. With an incredible expression on his face, he looked at Zhou Shu in surprise, "Brother Shu, are you back?"


    Bian Xue was still calm, but the waves moved slightly in his eyes, obviously with a bit of rare joy.


    Zhou Shu nodded, glanced at Bian Xue first, frowned and said, "This thing is very dangerous, don''t take it out to play."


    When Bian Xue took out the Yin Fire Bead before, he couldn''t help being shocked. Although he knew that Bian Xue would not really use it, the threat still made people feel uncomfortable.


    Bian Xue nodded lightly, "Senior Brother Shu won''t let me, so the younger sister will put it away and don''t use it anymore."


    She put away the Yin Fire Pearl, with a smile on her face, as if she was expecting something.


    Bian Yun couldn''t wait, and hurriedly asked, "Senior Brother Shu, where''s the cultivator of the Heyin School?"


    "died."


    Zhou Shu looked plain.


    "Ah, it''s dead? That''s a condensing vein cultivator..."


    Bian Yun and Zhang Han looked at each other, and they didn''t quite believe it. In their cognition, it is impossible to defeat the Ning Vein Realm in the Foundation Building Realm, and it is impossible to defeat them, let alone kill them.


    "Senior Brother Shu, is it true?"


    But Bian Xue walked up quickly and bowed a serious salute, "Thank you, Brother Shu, for helping the villa again. The little girl doesn''t know how to be grateful."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You don''t need to thank you, he and I had a grudge in the past, and it just ended today. This has nothing to do with you. If it wasn''t for what you told me, I might not be able to win, but thank you very much."


    Obtained the moon silk grass and absorbed the power of the moon in the moonlight land. Zhou Shu''s strength increased a lot, especially his spiritual consciousness. If not, Hong Yuan would only find Zhou Shu early, and Zhou Shu might not be able to resist Hong. Yuan Canhun''s seizure.


    "That''s all the little girl should do."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s thanks, there was a smile in Bian Xue''s eyes.


    Bian Yun still didn''t seem to believe, "Brother Shu, is the cultivator really dead?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, with a slight dissatisfaction in his eyes, "How many more questions do you have? Just like you, I''ll say it again, I''m afraid you won''t believe it, and I won''t say it again."


    Bian Yun was stunned, not knowing what to say.


    It was indeed the truth. His cognition made him unable to believe it. No matter what Zhou Shu said, he would always doubt it. Unless Hong Yuan died in front of him, he would really believe it.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t care about his thoughts.


    Bian Xue quickly apologized for Bian Yun and bowed down No wonder brother, if the elder brother offends you, the younger sister will apologize to you here. "


    "No," Zhou Shu shook his head and scanned the surroundings. "Where are the people in the villa?"


    Bian Xue said faintly, "Except for Xiaoling, all of them ran away, really fast, but it''s useless to keep them. The villa must be replaced by a new group of cultivators. Those people have been taken away."


    The scene of unwillingness and helplessness at that time is still in her mind, a huge villa, without a helper, there is not even a verbal support, which really chills her.


    "That''s true."


    Zhou Shu had the same feeling as her, nodded, and said slowly, "I will have some more days left. I will tell you how to cultivate, but it''s up to you."


    "Do it, my little girl must do it."


    Bian Xue replied immediately, with a firm tone, as if there was a beating fire in her eyes, "No matter what the brother said, the little girl will do it as long as she can practice."


    "Well, I will look for you when I''m done, don''t bother me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, stopped talking, and went straight into the quiet room.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s departure, Bian Xue felt relieved and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. The trouble that had troubled him for a long time was finally solved and he felt relieved.


    Bian Yun and Zhang Han were still talking in low voices.


    "Young Master, that cultivator is really dead?"


    "It should be. Although I can''t figure it out, I don''t think Senior Brother Shu will tell lies."


    "That''s a Cultivator of the Vein Concentration Realm, just like Master Bian Feng, the founder of the villa, he would actually lose to Senior Brother Shu, I can''t believe it..."


    "do not talk!"


    Bian Xue carried a rare anger on her face, glanced sideways at the two of them, and went back to the attic.


    When she turned around, she sighed secretly.


    (Ps: thank you for your rewarding support, thank you book friends who subscribed to vote for support) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 283: Desert formation

    I highly recommend a handmade cookie shop. Search for "Miao Lei" on Taobao or search for the shop name "Miao Lei Qian Duo Duo". There are more than 10 flavors of assorted cookies, super delicious! It''s suitable for eating while reading, book friends don''t miss it!


    Sitting in the quiet room, Zhou Shu quickly entered a state of concentration. ���,


    Spiritual power and divine consciousness are nearly exhausted and must be restored.


    Moreover, there are many other people''s memories in his sea of ??consciousness, which is not a good thing, and it is easy to fall into chaos. Many cultivators were confused because of their memories after taking their homes. They didn''t know whether they were themselves or someone else. They couldn''t figure it out. Eventually they became delirious and became murderous lunatics or idiots.


    But this is not difficult for Zhou Shu. First, he has experienced this kind of thing once, and second, he has a computer-like brain. It only takes time and sorts them into categories.


    More than a dozen hours later, Zhou Shu was fully recovered, and Shihai was also completely sorted out, sorted carefully and carefully, and there would never be any confusion.


    "Chaos Heart Jue, Blast Flame Jue, Wind Roll Jue...it''s no wonder Xie Xiu likes to devour souls and souls, and it really benefits a lot. If you are sure that your mind will not be affected, it will be a good thing for me to meet the cultivator in the future."


    Through Hong Yuan''s memory, he almost immediately mastered the usage of these several methods, and he was quite proficient, just like Hong Yuan.


    This kind of benefit, like empowerment, is really unexpected.


    "I can also use his solitary wind sword art, but the sword intent has no feeling at all. It seems that what is said in the classics is correct. The sword intent is indeed the most difficult method to pass on. Practice and self-realization. Although the tactics obtained are good, they have not been deduced by me, and the effect is not outstanding. I only use them temporarily, and I really need the tactics. I must dedicate myself to complete the practice before practicing."


    Zhou Shu stood up. The consciousness swept slightly. Go to the pavilion where Bian Xue is.


    Seeing Zhou Shu from a distance, Xiao Ling felt a chill in his heart. He quickly walked over and bowed to salute. He was a little trembling and didn''t dare to look up, "Brother Shu, what''s the matter?"


    "Where is Bian Xue?"


    "Miss is here, brother wait a moment. Now let the young lady come out."


    Xiao Ling looked at Zhou Shu in awe, and walked quickly into the attic.


    Listening to Bian Xue said that Senior Brother Shu in front of him actually killed the terrifying Vein Condensation Realm Cultivator, isn''t this Senior Brother Shu even more terrifying? This made her feel terrified when she saw Zhou Shu, and her body couldn''t help shaking.


    Zhou Shu saw her thoughts, and couldn''t help being a bit funny. Is it so scary?


    After a while, Bian Xue, who was in white clothes like snow, walked out quickly, flushing with a hint of excitement. Zhou Shu called her at this time. It was obviously to tell her about cultivation, which made her feel extremely excited.


    "If you want to practice. Just follow me."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, turned and left.


    Bian Xue nodded and didn''t ask too much. He walked behind Zhou Shu obediently, but Xiao Ling hesitated for a while and followed him, whispering, "Miss hasn''t practiced yet,..."


    The two of them had deep feelings and were not ordinary masters and servants. She knew that Bian Xue would faint as soon as she practiced. She was worried about the danger and didn''t want Bian Xue to take risks alone.


    Bian Xue smiled and shook his head, "Xiao Ling, it''s okay."


    "It''s okay, come together, I''ll save something."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care. Several people walked all the way to the back of the villa.


    It was at noon, when the sun was blazing in the desert, the scorching sun was shining directly, and even the sand on the ground was scorching hot, and even white smoke came out, which was quite terrifying.


    Zhou Shu found a place to stop without speaking, took out a pile of spirit stones and formations, and set up an array on the sand.


    Bian Xue and Xiao Ling didn''t dare to bother, and looked at Zhou Shu''s formation with interest, not knowing what he was going to do.


    After a quarter of an hour, Zhou Shu was still busy, but Xiao Ling couldn''t help it, "Shu...Senior Brother Shu, do you need my help?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head.


    Xiao Ling glanced at Bian Xue, feeling unbearable, and continued, "I will also set up...and...Standing under the scorching sun for such a long time, I am worried that the lady can''t stand it."


    On the side, Bian Xue looked haggard, her forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat, her body was shaking slightly, and she seemed to be unable to stand even when she stood.


    Bian Xue is just a mortal. In such a cool desert, she can withstand the exposure for a quarter of an hour, and she insists that she doesn''t fall down. What''s more, she has just returned to a normal body.


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu glanced up at Bian Xue and said calmly, "If you can''t stand the heat, don''t think about practicing. It''s better to go back early. Later, you will experience more than a few times the current."


    "No, the little girl can bear it."


    Bian Xue shook her head quickly and straightened her body a bit, "Senior Brother Shu, I can wait for as long as possible."


    "Miss, your body..."


    Xiao Ling couldn''t see it. As soon as he raised his hand, a rain cloud slowly drifted closer, hoping to help Bian Xue resist the heat by using the method.


    Zhou Shu frowned, just about to speak, but Bian Xue stopped first, "Xiao Ling, don''t help me."


    "Oh."


    Xiao Ling had to accept the tips, but there was a trace of resentment in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    After another quarter of an hour, Bian Xue''s body was covered with drenched and dried sweat, and there was an abnormal red on her extremely pale cheeks. It was obvious that she was already overdrawing the essence of her body. If you go down, you will inevitably get a serious illness.


    But she still insisted on standing, and her determination could be seen in her decisive eyes, even if she died.


    "Miss..."


    "All right."


    Zhou Shu stood up slowly, turned to look at Bian Xue, with a hint of satisfaction, "It should be enough to last for two quarters Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Bian Xue''s figure trembled. "Senior Brother Shu, can I practice? "


    Before she finished speaking, she leaned forward and fell on Xiao Ling. She used to insist on sheer willpower, but now she can''t hold on as soon as she relaxes.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and pushed the two into the formation together.


    "Ah, so comfortable."


    The two of them couldn''t help but exclaimed. There were completely two worlds inside and outside of the formation. There was no heat, coolness and comfort, and there was no aura, obviously the effect of the formation.


    "Can practice? It''s still early."


    Zhou Shu''s voice sounded from outside the formation, "In the middle of the formation, there is a three-foot-round stone platform, and Bian Xue, you walk over and sit on it alone."


    "Yes, Brother Shu."


    Bian Xue supported her tired body and walked slowly to the stone platform and sat down.


    "I have set up two formations here, ignite the fire, and separate the spirits. The stone platform you are sitting on is the eye of the igniting array. Once the formation is activated, you will suffer from the burning sun."


    Zhou Shu turned his back to the formation method and spoke plainly.


    "Huh?" Xiaolington was surprised, "To set the flames, are you going to burn Miss?"


    Bian Xue frowned, and whispered, "Xiao Ling, don''t talk nonsense. Brother must have his ideas, and I believe that brother, no matter what, I will try it, even if the fire burns."


    There was a lot of determination on her face, and her words were not empty words.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It''s good if you have this mindset. If you don''t say it early, don''t waste my stuff."


    With that, he took out an object and threw it into the formation, hanging in front of Bian Xue.


    The thing is shaped like a crystal, transparent and shining, but there is a very deep red line in the middle, this red line seems to be alive, trapped in the middle of the stone, occasionally pulsing.


    It is the fire of the sun''s essence. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 284: Set fire

    "Brother Shu, what is this"


    Bian Xue had many surprises on her face.


    "The different fire you need, the third-order sun essence fire, is just a kind of fire, but according to my calculation, it should be just right for you."


    Zhou Shuslow introduced.


    This kind of fire of the sun''s essence was obtained from the Zhang family.


    The sun essence fire, the third-order different fire, is of no use to Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu originally planned to convert it into a different fire and then sell it, but when there is no sun in the secret realm, this plan can only be given up and kept until just now.


    After learning about Bian Xue''s situation, Zhou Shu quickly thought of the fire.


    Bian Xue needs different fire or pill fire if she wants to cultivate, but she obviously cannot absorb the different fire directly, how bursting of the different fire, once it enters her body, even if there are three cold veins restraining each other, as a mortal she cannot smoothly guide her. She was destined to be unable to bear the strange fire, the strange fire running wildly everywhere, and she must die, but it would be different if it was replaced by a fire.


    The fire is relatively mild, just a ray of it. It hasn''t formed a strange fire, nor does it have the habit of bursting. It will be suppressed by the cold pulse, and the harm to the body is not large, she can bear it completely.


    After the flame is quiet in Bian Xue''s body, Bian Xue can use the sun fire formed by the ignition array to slowly nourish the flame through his body.


    Tinder absorbs the essence of the sun fire little by little, and grows gradually, increasing a little every day to adapt to the cold veins in the body. At the same time, Bian Xue will have a long adaptation process.


    It''s like boiling fish in warm water. The fish doesn''t feel hot. When it feels hot, it is already cooked.


    When the kind of fire turns into a different fire, the cold veins can almost adapt to it. Naturally, it will form a balance of ice and fire, and then you can practice normally.


    This process will not be short, about a year or so.


    After Zhou Shu finished speaking carefully, he added, "This is my idea, but it is still uncertain whether you can achieve the effect you want. You can think about it yourself."


    "Don''t think too much, the younger sister absolutely believes what Senior Brother Shu said."


    Bian Xue nodded again and again, "Although the younger sister has never practiced, she has read a lot of ancient books on cultivating immortals. She also knows a little about cultivating immortals, and I feel that what Brother Shu said is indeed very reasonable. Father also said that the physique of the younger sister can be practiced. , But you can��t swallow the strange fire directly. There must be a very special method. I didn��t expect that Senior Brother Shu would actually have another way to solve it. Senior Brother is really a genius."


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, she felt that she really saw hope, and she couldn''t help her excitement.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Since you think you can try, then try it. It has nothing to do with me."


    "and many more."


    Bian Xue looked at the fire of the sun''s essence, "Little sister heard that any abnormal fire is extremely expensive. Brother is really willing to use it for me."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s just a kind of fire. And I''m also experimenting with you. In the future, when I want to swallow the strange fire, it''s good to be a reference."


    "you"


    Xiao Ling was shocked, glanced at Zhou Shu, then turned to Bian Xue, and said with some panic, "Miss, you have to think carefully about what he said before using it. In case something happens, just look at him. Knowing nothing will be responsible."


    "Xiao Ling. I have considered it clearly, and how can I make others responsible for my affairs? Senior brother is willing to help me like this. I am already grateful."


    Bian Xue turned to Zhou Shu. Smiled slightly, "Brother Shu, my younger sister will do this experiment for you. I hope it will succeed. If it doesn''t succeed, senior brother don''t try it either."


    "This is natural."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Throw out a bottle of pill in the future, "Rejuvenating Pill, it can help you protect your heart, eat it now."


    "Thank you brother, little sister, remember."


    Bian Xue nodded in salute, opened the bottle and took a pill.


    "Then, start now."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, turning around and pointing, the crystal that trapped the fire suddenly shattered, and the red line was floating in the air, extremely bright, constantly twisting, like a small dragon with flames, especially eye-catching.


    Bian Xue only took a look, then stretched out his hand to catch the fire and swallowed it directly.


    The fire enters the body, with a light that can''t be covered, as if you can see it across the body, a bit shocking. It wandered restlessly within Bian Xue a dozen times, and then stung down, as if suppressed by the three-y cold pulse.


    "Okay, then start the formation."


    A burst of talisman fell on the side of Xiao Ling, Zhou Shu turned around and said lightly, "The first time you absorb the essence of the sun, it should not be too long, just a hundred breaths. Don''t worry, I won''t look at it."


    "can not see"


    Bian Xue was slightly puzzled.


    Xiao Ling took the talisman and looked at Bian Xue hesitantly, "Miss, this"


    Bian Xue nodded calmly, "At the beginning, I have swallowed the fire, and I can''t look back."


    Xiao Ling is still hesitating, she understands Bian Xue''s determination to practice, but is it really feasible to ignite the fire with her body?


    "Xiaoling, hurry up"


    Bian Xue''s face sank slightly, then closed her eyes tightly, showing a firm look.


    Xiao Ling nodded, input spiritual power, and the formation suddenly activated.


    It seemed that a skylight had opened in the gathering array, and the hot sunlight flowed down, converging into golden circles, flying towards the stone platform on which Bian Xue was sitting.


    A trace of flame suddenly rose up, completely surrounding Bian Xue.


    Xiao Ling exclaimed, almost leaping forward.


    But if you look closely, you will find that burns not a real flame, but a real golden heat wave, which is called a solar fire.


    The extremely hot sun fire, in just a few breaths, turned Bian Xue''s clothes into fly ash, and disappeared. Bian Xue''s body was completely exposed as white as snow. Bian Xue suddenly understood that Zhou Shu said that he would not look and keep his back. The reason is a little joy in my heart, brother is really a gentleman.


    But at this time, she had no time to think about other things, hot and cold, and a strange and painful sensation instantly spread all over her body.


    The sun''s essence and fire in the body also sensed the sun''s fire outside, swimming restlessly, absorbing the essence of the sun''s fire everywhere, and strengthening itself.


    At the same time, Bian Xue''s three-y cold veins were not to be outdone, and came out to change the situation.


    Very wonderful state, hot, cold, hot, repeatedly tangled.


    The internal fire, the three-y cold vein, the external sun and fire, and the three-party game are all seeking to suppress the opponent, and the battlefield is Bian Xue himself. Either party is enough to cause Bian Xue to faint or completely destroy, but it seems that no one can do it. Not.


    After a hundred breaths, the hung hearted little spirit immediately stopped the formation.


    The sun''s flames disappeared suddenly, and the array was refreshed.


    There was a layer of frost on Bian Xue''s head and face, but the chest and abdomen showed a bit of extra rosy, as if they had been soaked in hot water.


    Although she consumes a lot of energy and does not have a trace of strength, she is still sober.


    There was a lot of excitement in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "How do you feel?"


    />


    "I can''t tell the feeling, but the younger sister believes that if you continue to do it with the method of the brother, you will be successful."


    She really saw hope. In this case, as long as she didn''t faint, she had great hope.


    ps: Thank you Kunlun Sect Xuantianzong''s monthly ticket, thank you book friends who subscribed and voted~to be continued.

 Chapter 285: Sword Formation

    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and left without saying much.


    Xiao Ling walked to Bian Xue, took out his clothes and put on Bian Xue, complaining, "This Senior Brother Shu, really..."


    Bian Xue smiled, "Xiao Ling, don''t complain, Brother Shu is very good, and he should be grateful if he is willing to help us like this."


    Xiao Ling was still a little angry, "The help is to help, but that attitude is really too cold, and he basically treats the young lady as an experiment, and is still thinking about himself in the future."


    "It looks cold, but it''s not."


    Bian Xue pointed to the surrounding area, "You see that there is no aura in this formation. If it is only for experimentation, why should he put an extra layer of spiritual formation outside the ignition formation? And it is cool and refreshing here, which is completely different from the outside, mostly I also used other methods. Although I don''t understand it well, it won''t be easy to think about, otherwise he won''t spend so long. Aren''t these all considered for me?"


    Xiao Ling thought for a while, then bowed his head and said, "Even so..."


    "Don''t think about it, let''s go back first. This is very close to the villa, but we must protect it as soon as possible."


    "Ok."


    Xiao Ling nodded, "The day before yesterday, I listened to the lady''s order and went to the nearby market to recruit several cultivators. It should be here these two days. Then the lady will see if it can be used."


    "Let''s go."


    Bian Xue nodded, and the two went all the way back.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was already in the depths of the desert, hundreds of miles away from the villa.


    The matter is over, whether it can be done depends on Bian Xue herself, he has no worries, there are many things waiting for him to do, time is precious.


    He took out a piece of sweet and yellow fragrance and put it on the ground, he sat on the side and waited quietly.


    Fighting with the magic ant colony that day, he felt that he had a deeper understanding of sword intent, but only once was obviously not enough. He needed more magic ant colonies to hone his sword intent and strive to achieve sword intent as soon as possible. . Another level of strength.


    After more than half an hour, the yellow sand gradually turned up, and countless magic ants crawled out of the sand and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Layers of magic ants. It''s like a moving ocean. It''s shocking, and people will be frightened when they see it, especially those who are afraid of dense objects, they may faint directly.


    But Zhou Shu seemed to have seen the most delicious food. A light flashed in his eyes, and the heavy gold sword waved and rushed straight.


    As the sword light flashed, the magic ant colony was punched out one by one big holes, but in a flash, the magic ants behind were filled up, and there was an endless stream.


    A battle with a swarm of demon ants is as cruel as a confrontation with a cultivator. A little carelessness will turn into a pile of bones.


    But Zhou Shugan is as sweet as hell, he knows. Only with such cruel experience can we gain more understanding and benefits.


    After an hour, Zhou Shu''s spiritual power was exhausted.


    He took out the cloud and flew away quickly.


    On the surface of the sand, the piled up corpses of the demon ants merged into a hill of ten feet high, which looked terrifying, but within a few breaths, the other demon ants quickly submerged the hill.


    "The number of magic ants is really terrifying, it is impossible to kill them."


    Zhou Shu sat on the cross cloud. Looking at the magic ants below, I felt emotional.


    The demon ant colony has no fixed nest or queen, because every demon ant is a queen. All have strong reproduction ability. They can convert everything they swallow into their own energy. This energy can quickly reproduce new magic ants, and it only takes ten days for the new magic ants to fully mature, and the process will never happen again. stop.


    No one can find a way to eliminate demon ants, they are from ancient times. It is the natural enemy of most land monsters and the thing that low-level cultivators fear most.


    After flying to a safe place, Zhou Shu began to calmly realize the harvest of sword training.


    Sword intent is transformed into form. Many people will choose something that matches sword intent as the first step. It will be smoother. For example, Chunhui Sword Art will turn sword intent into spring grass, Falling Dust sword art, and sword intent into flying dust and snow. Soul sword intent, turning sword intent into snow silk... and so on, nothing less.


    After the first step is done, more forms can be evolved.


    And Zhou Shu chose the magic ant colony as the beginning of the sword intent transformation, which also had his consideration.


    The demon ant colony is omnipotent, representing the invincible power, and the sword intent of broken jade is also here. If the sword intent is transformed into a demon ant colony, then every demon ant will have the power to break the jade, that is nothing. It can be resisted, and the demon ant colony is endless and will never die. If Jianyi can do this...


    One hour of practicing sword, but three hours of comprehension, a bright moon hung in the sky.


    When Zhou Shu opened his eyes, he felt a little different, and there was a hint of understanding in his eyes.


    "Some eyebrows, but still a lot worse."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully took out another piece of sweet and yellow fragrance and waited as he recovered.


    Not long after, the magic ant colony appeared again.


    The magic ant colony at night is much more violent than during the day. The most obvious difference is that a dark white ant king appears in the magic ant colony.


    The ant king, evolved from certain alien species in the magic ant colony. They are more than five times larger than ordinary magic ants. They have three pairs of wings, and their sharp double claws are shining silver in the moonlight and are embellished on the magic ants. Especially conspicuous in the group.


    A cultivator like Zhou Shu would be paralyzed immediately after being stabbed by the king ant, and the consequences can be imagined.


    Under the leadership of the king of ants, the demon ants were extremely excited, as if they had been blessed with a bloodthirsty state, their speed was much faster, and their strength was much greater. There were bursts of ear-piercing roars in the air, and they flew towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was slightly shocked, but soon, the shock turned into a surprise.


    "It turns out that the magic ant still has such a change, and it will become stronger at night, but the stronger it is, the better, and the more insights I can get from it!"


    The heavy gold sword draws a golden rainbow Zhou Shuyi rushes towards the magic ant colony without hesitation.


    The sword intent was rising, as if a sudden gust of wind, Zhou Shu went back and forth in the magic ant colony, risking death all the time, smashing a **** road, wherever he went, all were invincible, ten miles in the sand, corpse million.


    "There are almost five hundred ant kings..."


    A feeling of exhaustion hit, Zhou Shu flew up into the sky, and soon disappeared.


    This killing gave him a lot of insights, and he urgently needed a place to be quiet.


    Such days lasted for twenty days.


    Day and night, except to rest and lure the magic ants to practice swords, Zhou Shu hardly did any other things, wandering between life and death, all energy was put here, and finally something was gained.


    In the desert, Zhou Shu suddenly swung his sword.


    As the sword light flickered, a stream of sword lights, fragmented like ants, poured out like a waterfall and rushed forward. With the influence of sword intent, the sword''s light is constantly changing, and it quickly becomes a dark yellow magic ant. Although there is a certain difference from the real magic ant, in the eyes of others, it is indeed It is undoubtedly the magic ant.


    The magic ant colony formed by the sword intent moved forward for several feet, and soon disappeared without a trace, but even Zhou Shu himself felt a bit of amazement at the pressure displayed at that moment.


    "Sword intent transforms into shape, complete."


    Zhou Shu let out a long sigh of relief and lay on his back, looking at the sky.


    There is a sense of relief.


    For the past twenty days, facing hundreds of millions of magic ants every day, falling into a life-and-death fight, there is the possibility of death at all times. If it is not for mental toughness, it is not easy to reach this step.


    Although the transformation of sword intent is still very unskilled, the duration is not long, and even requires a period of time for change, but at this moment, he only has pleasure and ease. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 286: go away

    "Brother Shu, are you back?"


    With many surprises on his face, Bian Yun greeted Zhou Shu into the villa, "I thought the brother was gone, it would be great to be able to come back."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Let''s take a look back, and I won''t come again if I leave."


    "Oh."


    Bian Yun nodded in frustration.


    For nearly a month, the Cultivator of the Condensation Realm finally did not come again. He also began to believe that the Cultivator was killed by Zhou Shu. Even the Cultivator of the Condensation Realm could kill Zhou Shu. The villa is just as effective.


    He mentioned this idea to Bian Xue, but only once, he was severely reprimanded by Bian Xue.


    "Brother, you are too naive, how can someone like Brother Shu stay in our villa? Such things will never be said in the future, and they cannot be mentioned in front of Senior Brother Shu."


    Seeing Zhou Shu at this time, he had such thoughts again, but he did not dare to speak, only with a lot of desire in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, ignored his thoughts, and glanced casually, "The changes are quite big."


    But for more than twenty days, the villa seemed to have changed. Everywhere was neat and clean, and the cultivators were energetic and energetic, very different from before.


    Bian Yun''s eyes flashed with excitement, "Well, did the big brother see it? It''s a new practitioner recruited by my sister-in-law, and he has tried harder. Now it''s better than before."


    "Ah."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Where''s Bian Xue, I''m going to talk to her and leave."


    "The sister-in-law is in the formation behind. Only she and the little ling can go to that place. Even me, she won''t let it."


    Bian Yun had some grievances on his face, "Brother, I''m going to find Xiao Ling now, eh, what about Senior Brother?"


    Zhou Shu has disappeared.


    Outside the formation that Zhou Shubu laid that day, there was a thick sand wall surrounded by several repairmen patrolling and guarding. The guard is very tight.


    Zhou Shu stood in front of the door, his voice heard from afar, "Bian Xue."


    It''s early morning, and it''s not a suitable time to accept the sun''s fire. So Zhou Shu didn''t worry about disturbing others.


    "Ah, Brother Shu!"


    Surprised and hurried voice, accompanied by fast footsteps, Bian Xue dressed in white quickly ran to the door.


    After more than 20 days of torment in the sun. She didn''t look much changed, and her complexion didn''t darken because of the scorching sun, but she was a little thinner, and she looked more slender, curvy, and she looked vigorous, with a hint of excitement on her face.


    "Brother, you are back."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Look at it and leave, and tell you something by the way."


    "Yeah. Brother, please come with my little sister." Bian Xue respectfully brought Zhou Shu in.


    In the sand wall, a small wooden attic was built, and Xiao Ling was busy by the attic.


    Bian Xue stood beside Zhou Shu, as if he was holding a disciple''s salute, and said in a low voice, "Brother, if you ask me anything, I will do it."


    "Don''t use this attitude, it''s nothing. It''s just about your cultivation."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and said slowly, "Now that more than 20 days have passed, you can try to double the time to receive the sun fire. To 200 breaths, and then increase by 50 breaths every other month until... "


    "Miss is grilled for half an hour every day..."


    The little spirit on the side couldn''t help but c said.


    "Talk more, don''t disturb the senior brother." Bian Xue frowned, and whispered.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled. "Now you receive the sun fire for half an hour every day?"


    Half a quarter of an hour is equal to four hundred and fifty breaths, which is so different from one hundred breaths, which surprised him.


    Bian Xue lowered her head, her face flushed, "Well...senior brother, can''t you do this, did the younger sister do something wrong?"


    Zhou Shu was puzzled, "Can you stand the fire for such a long time in just over 20 days?"


    Bian Xue thought for a while, "It''s uncomfortable, but I can hold on to it with reluctance, and it feels no harm."


    She has a great desire for cultivation. Whenever she sees hope, she will do her best. As long as she can persist, Xiao Ling will not be allowed to stop the formation. As a result, she will burn her body for half an hour before stopping.


    No matter how Xiao Ling persuaded, she was still stubborn.


    Zhou Shu looked at Bian Xue carefully for a while, as if he had some understanding, he couldn''t help sighing, "Three y cold veins, it is really a rare cultivating physique, although it is not a spiritual body, it is not much worse."


    Mortals can withstand such a long period of sun fire, and only special physiques can do it.


    Bian Xue blinked and said, "Then say, can the little girl do this?"


    "Well, since you can bear it, it''s up to you. Then you can control the time by yourself."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He had calculated the time for a hundred breaths of sun fire, but he did not expect that Yi Bianxue''s physique was much more than that.


    "Thank you Brother Shu, I thought I was going to be scolded."


    Bian Xue smiled, feeling like the snow was beginning to melt.


    "In this case, I don''t have to say the rest, so be it, I wish you an early success."


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned and left.


    He came here to tell Bian Xue that the cause and effect must have a beginning and an end, and things will not stop until they are done.


    "Brother, are you leaving now?"


    Bian Xue stood there with a pale face, with a look of surprise, as if she wanted to chase but didn''t dare to chase.


    Zhou Shu turned around and smiled indifferently, "Leave."


    "Not coming again?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and nodded lightly. The delay here is long enough, and the harvest is also very satisfying for him. The moon silk grass has been obtained, and the sword intent has been broken. There is no need to stay in the desert anymore. There are many things to do, and the first thing to go is the desert. Ancient repairer d''s house outside.


    "Oh����"


    Bian Xue showed a lot of disappointment in her eyes, her lips opened slightly, and she stopped talking, but after a while she calmed down and returned to her usual look. With a smile on the corners of her mouth, she whispered, "I wish my little sister here. Brother has a good journey."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "When the girl becomes a cultivator, I will see you bye."


    If Bian Xue was still a mortal, then naturally he would not see it.


    "Most definitely."


    Bian Xue nodded earnestly, "Senior brother��s kindness, the younger sister should keep in mind that there will be something to be rewarded in the future, the younger sister would like to ask, is the senior brother really called Shu Zhou, is it really a casual cultivator?"


    She had always wanted to ask this question, but she couldn''t help but not ask it. At this time Zhou Shu was about to leave, she still couldn''t help it. If she doesn''t know who Zhou Shu is, she always feels that something is missing, as if she will never see it again.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Neither."


    Bian Xue''s expression tightened, with some expectation in her eyes, "What is the real name of the brother... and from which sect, can you tell the younger sister? I can also repay the brother''s kindness in the future."


    "Actually, there is no kindness. I just did what I think should be done. Your villa has paid a sufficient price. You don''t have to think like that."


    Zhou Shu looked at her gaze and said calmly, "My name is Zhou Shu, so I won''t talk about the sect, and I may not be here in the future."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s real name, Bian Xue suddenly smiled brightly, "Brother Zhou Shu, my younger sister remembered."


    Zhou Shu said no more, turned and left.


    Bian Xue watched Zhou Shu''s back and stood for a long, long time. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 287: Ancient Repairer Cave House

    Walking through the desert, Zhou Shu came to a stretch of mountains.


    This is where Hong Yuan found the Dongfu.


    The cultivator likes to build the cave mansion in the mountains, as everyone knows, the cultivator cultivates immortality, pays attention to the sense of heaven and earth, returns to the original state of being one with the heaven and the earth, and returns to nature, and the mountains connect the sky and the earth, which is what the cultivator grasps The best place for heaven and earth to open and close the opportunity, the cultivator is here to practice, hoping to ascend to the heaven and become immortal.


    The mountains in front of me are not high, and because of the proximity to the desert, there is no vegetation. Everywhere is bare, and the aura is very sparse. It is hard to imagine that some practitioners will build a cave here as a place for cultivation.


    But originally it was not the case. It is said that the Liangyue Desert used to be called the Liangyue Grassland. There are mountains and waters, lush vegetation, and aura. There is a vibrant scene everywhere, but after a sect war, the mountains were flattened. The river was drained, even the original fourth-order spiritual veins were removed by the monks, and this place became a desert.


    The vicissitudes of life, the Xuanhuang Continent is changing every day, it is really hard to say.


    Skimming into the mountains, Zhou Shu walked to a cliff tens of feet high and hung straight down. Using the method in Hong Yuan��s memory, he opened the formation mechanism. A gap suddenly appeared in the cliff, dark and deep. You don''t know how much.


    Just stepping into the hole, the gap closed again suddenly.


    The cave is inlaid with fluorite everywhere, emitting a faint light, and a stone step descends to the depths.


    About Mo walked a hundred meters, pushed open a closed ancient jade gate, suddenly opened up, a hall with a radius of tens of meters appeared in front of him.


    It''s very messy here, with broken magic weapons, jade tablets, and medicine bottles everywhere...


    Zhou Shu is not surprised, he was prepared for this kind of scene.


    That day, Hong Yuan said that there were countless treasures in the cave. In fact, he was talking nonsense to beg for his life. The master of this cave was no more than a condensed vein, so he could leave countless treasures? It''s impossible, and after thousands of years or even ten thousand years, even if there are treasures, they are almost destroyed by the years, pill. Most of the jade slips are like this, and the ancient mirror for light splitting is the only magic weapon left.


    But since Zhou Shu knew this, he came here. Naturally there are other intentions.


    The cultivator would not put all the good things on the bright side of the cave. Most of the good things were hidden in secret places, and most of them were with the remains of the cultivator. Hong Yuan did not find the remains of the ancient cultivator, he could not find it. To. It doesn''t mean Zhou Shu can''t find it either.


    "Get off, come out."


    Opening the spirit beast bag, Xiao Gun, who had not been dispatched for a long time, slowly crawled out.


    It first threw a few hockey pucks at Zhou Shu, vented some dissatisfaction, and then rolled up in the hole like a small ball.


    "It''s up to you, don''t let me down."


    Zhou Shu locked his consciousness on Xiao Gun, and then entered the small room on the edge of the hall.


    In the small room, there are three stone steles of the old class bar, on which are sealed with the ancient characters turning in the song, according to Hong Yuan''s memory. There are three ancient methods recorded on the ancient stele, namely Mu Yin, Mu Dun, and Mu Si. Nowadays, in the realm of immortality, they are almost invisible. They are rare inheritance.


    Zhou Shu read it carefully, and after confirming that there was no difference between the omissions and the memory, he relaxed.


    This ancient method does not require a lot of spiritual power. It is more about using the spirit of heaven and earth, and the practice is quite different from the current method, and it is more troublesome. He has no spare spiritual knowledge to deduct. So I don''t plan to study now.


    But this kind of ancient inheritance is definitely very useful, and it is also very good to sell it. Many practitioners are thirsty for the ancient law and can offer unimaginable prices.


    As for why Zhou Shu can understand ancient characters, this is very simple, because Hong Yuan started to learn these very early. He was tantamount to helping Zhou Shu learn.


    Boom, boom.


    Zhou Shu walked out quickly, Xiao Gun was lying on the ground, spitting out a hockey puck against a wall.


    "It''s here."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly. Before, he scanned the walls around the cave for a long time, but he didn''t find anything at all, and it didn''t take long for Xiao Gun to find something special.


    The spiritual consciousness of the cultivator is difficult to display in many places, and it is not as good as the instinct of the spirit beast and worm.


    Zhou Shu stabbed along the wall, only to hear a loud sound, the heavy gold sword actually bounced back.


    "So hard?"


    The third-order flying sword only drew a gray-white trace. Behind the half-foot-deep stone wall, there is no mystery.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned, and when he looked carefully, it was not an ordinary rock behind the wall, but an unusually hard black bone stone.


    Black bone stone is not only hard, but also insulates spiritual energy and consciousness. It is a commonly used material for building strong cities and is of great value.


    "It must be a deliberate arrangement. It can''t be wrong."


    Suddenly turned into a surprise. There was a black bone stone wall erected here, and there must be a mystery behind it. There should be other pathways, but Zhou Shu also had no time to find it. He swung the sword again simply and rudely. The meaning of the sword was in it. It was broken, slowly showing a path.


    This black bone stone wall was three feet thick, and Zhou Shu felt a little tired when he saw a ray of light from the opposite side.


    Just about to breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly, a green rope about half a foot thick came out of the open gap and rolled towards Zhou Shu.


    Look carefully, the rope is covered with large and small suction cups, greasy with some mucus, and it is very disgusting, similar to the tentacles of a submarine octopus, UU reading is very strange.


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, and cut it down with a sword!


    With a soft sound, the tentacles are very tough, and they bend and unceasingly. After turning around the sword a few times, they retracted again with a swish.


    "It''s weird, what is this?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly put away the small roll, peeking out of his consciousness and looking inside. Through the opening of the hole, the situation inside was clearly revealed.


    The place is not big, the radius is less than ten feet, and in the middle sits a white skeleton, most of which is the owner of the cave. He has a Naxu ring in his hand, and on both sides of him are two plants about one person tall. The whole body is a green monster with thorns.


    Seeing these two plant-like things, Zhou Shu was stunned for a while, "Dragon Claw?"


    Dragon''s claw grass, a very special kind of monster, can also be said to be a kind of plant.


    It is said to be a plant because its main body cannot move. The main root is deeply rooted in the soil and grows by the aura of the earth. It is said to be a monster. It has hundreds of movable rhizomes, which feed on extra food. Moreover, it has a demon pill, as well as a realm cultivation base, and can even be transformed into a human being.


    The two dragon claw grasses here were planted here by the master of the cave mansion to protect his remains.


    Dragon''s claw grass is quite difficult to entangle. Hundreds of aggressive rhizomes are buried in the ground. I don''t know when they will come out. As long as they are caught, it is as if they are pinched by dragon''s claws. It is extremely difficult to break free. It was sucked dry, so the places where there was dragon claw grass were often restricted areas, and the monsters would avoid them when they saw it. However, at this time, Zhou Shu''s eyes lighted slightly, and it was a bit greedy.


    Because he knew that Dragon Claw Grass was extremely rare, and it was considered an ancient alien monster. Most importantly, it had a trace of dragon-like blood and was rich in the power of wood.


    It seems that Xiaogun is expected to advance to the ranks, Longclaw Grass, he is determined to win. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 288: Like this

    It''s affirmative to do it, but Zhou Shu still needs to consider how to do it.


    The area here is less than ten feet, and the range is extremely small. Once you walk in, you must face the crazy attack of two dragon claw grasses. The dragon claw grasses here should be third-order, but they have grown for tens of thousands of years, I am afraid that their strength is more than that. Here. For example, the kind of tentacles just now are flexible, tough, and powerful. A few hundred of them attacked together, which was really terrifying.


    Can''t open the hole for the time being, otherwise it will be worrying.


    While thinking about it, a tentacle burrowed out of the ground, like a sharp arrow piercing Zhou Shu''s chest, at an incredible speed.


    Snapped!


    Zhou Shu had been prepared early, and cut down with a heavy golden sword.


    With enough sword intent attached to this, the tentacles broke off.


    "So it can still be cut off."


    Zhou Shu felt loose in his heart, but when he looked closely, he was immediately shocked. A large amount of green juice poured out from the tentacles, and the wound healed within a few breaths, and even a few inches of novices soon grew.


    With this recovery speed, it won''t take long to recover as before.


    The tentacles went back underground, and the broken half quickly shrank into a small mass of shriveled bark.


    "These two dragon claw grasses have grown here for so long. I don''t know how much savings they have accumulated. The speed of recovery is terrifying, and it is more difficult than imagined."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and his loose mind was immediately raised again, thinking for a moment, "It seems that I can only use fire."


    Wood Xing fears fire, everyone knows that this is both a plant and a dragon''s claw grass that is a monster.


    Zhou Shu threw out two firebird charms and threw them at two dragon claw grasses. But as soon as the talisman flew out less than half a meter, three or four tentacles appeared on the ground, hitting the talisman to the corner, and then more tentacles appeared, no fewer than a hundred, a large black patch, directly extinguishing the flame.


    "I am afraid of fire."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, if it were not for fear of fire, the response of the tentacle would not be so sensitive. Only when it encounters a terrible opponent, the monster will do its best.


    Zhou Shu had some thoughts in his mind, and quickly exited the black bone passage and returned to the cave.


    Spread out a flat stone slab. Put a stack of talisman paper and take out the Cuiyan pen, Zhou Shu drew the talisman calmly.


    Since Longclaw Grass is afraid of fire, there is a way to think of it, but a few talisman will not work. Then a few hundred sheets, a few hundred sheets do not work, then a few thousand sheets, turn the entire cave into a sea of ??fire, and see if you can kill it? !


    As for the remains of the cultivator, they were treated as cremation, which was not considered rude.


    The talisman he painted is called the Explosive Flame Talisman. It comes from the second-order Zangjing Pavilion of the Heyin School and belongs to the upgraded version of Burning Flame Art. I have drawn the burning flame talisman before, so I can prepare it without much deduction time.


    As for talisman paper and ink, Zhou Shu has always prepared a lot and will never lack.


    He has never left Fu Lu''s skill.


    He was a little bit out of thin air, all the fumo in the bottle jumped out, condensed into a group, like a fiery red pearl, and the pulsating force of the fire is in a tiny cave in the pearl.


    The ink beads moved slowly. Suspended above the talisman paper, waiting for the call of Cuiyan pen at any time.


    Pen down.


    The spiritual power was transferred to the Cuiyan pen, and a faint smoke rose up, condensing but not dispersed.


    And in the pearl-like fumo. Suddenly, a thread of ink thinner than hair was shot, and it was falling on the tip of the pen.


    This method of dipping ink is somewhat magical. It was unheard of before, but it was Zhou Shu''s original creation. With his control, this not only saves Fumo. Moreover, it is more procedural, which enables him to draw more talisman in the shortest time.


    Tap the pen tip lightly, and strips of flame-like ripples poured on the talisman paper like flowing water. With the trembling of the pen tip, they seem to have life, gently pulsing, spreading, and gathering, automatically forming a series of delicate runes.


    There is almost no need to think, everything is taken for granted, as habit becomes natural.


    The Cuiyan pen moves precisely and precisely like a machine, drawing patterns that have already been deduced.


    As the nib lifted slightly, the ink line shot by the ink ball stopped. Even using the most subtle methods to detect, there will be no trace of Fumo on the Cuiyan pen. The rune ink used was just right, in line with Zhou Shu''s calculations, a little bit, to the extreme imaginable.


    Zhou Shu''s control, coupled with perfect deduction calculations, is vividly reflected at this moment.


    On the snow-white talisman paper, light red fire clouds soon appeared.


    A talisman was completed in just a dozen breaths.


    The completed Fulu seemed to be blown by the wind, and naturally fell to the side, revealing the blank talisman paper below. Zhou Shu didn''t mean to stop at all. The Fumo beads shot out an ink line again and fell onto the Cuiyan pen.


    Entering the city like an assembly line, in the entire world of cultivating immortals, no one except Zhou Shu can do it. It seems simple, not much spiritual power and skills are used, but the ideas in it are far ahead.


    Time gradually passed away, except for the rest time, Zhou Shu used the drawing symbols.


    I don''t know how long it took, and in front of him, there were three thousand Explosive Flame Talismans. He wholeheartedly, did not deliberately reduce the three thousand, basically all are in


    But it is not over yet, he still has work to continue.


    It is impossible for so many Talismans to be activated at the same time, but losing a few pieces can easily be cracked by Dragon Claw Grass.


    At this time, a special technique is needed, the talisman chain.


    The talisman chain connects the talisman to inspire one talisman, and all talisman is activated at the same time.


    This is not easy. It can not be done simply by splicing and bonding. All the spiritual channels in the talisman must be completely connected together without errors or omissions, otherwise any link will be broken in the middle the rest Fu Lu could not exert any effect.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t tried Fuluan, but he had enough confidence that as long as it was about Fuluo, he felt that there was nothing he couldn''t do.


    Zhou Shu picked up a blazing talisman and looked at it carefully.


    Compared with the lightning talisman, the blasting talisman is not complicated, but it is also very bursting. This kind of talisman has one thing in common, that is, the spiritual power channel is very narrow. Once the influx of spiritual power is too much, it will immediately explode. If you connect it with care, the talisman will directly explode and turn into fly ash. Naturally it is impossible to link up again.


    Therefore, you must be extremely careful, let the spiritual power gradually pass through the link, and must not trigger the talisman.


    Zhou Shu put the two talisman together and glued them together, and then started.


    The tip of the Cuiyan pen is stained with a tiny amount of ink, which makes it difficult to see, but if you really see it clearly, you will find that the 108 pens of the Cuiyan pen are condensed on each one. It is unimaginable to control a trace of Fumo to such a fine level.


    The tip of the pen fell, directly connecting the two talismans together, and there was no sign of explosion.


    carry out.


    It seems simple, but the process is more than arduous?


    When the tip of the pen falls, the spiritual power diverges and turns into one hundred and eight spiritual power threads, each with a talisman ink, guiding the spiritual power in the talisman, one by one, in order, through the spiritual power channel. , If it passes at the same time, it will inevitably trigger the talisman effect.


    These 108 spiritual power threads are not what ordinary cultivators can do. They have to share the talisman ink, guide the spiritual power to draw the amulets, and follow the sequence... These are beyond the imagination of many cultivators. .


    Even in the Golden Core Realm with perfect spiritual power and strong control, I''m afraid it can''t do this.


    But Zhou Shu did it.


    This is his talent, no one can match. To be continued.

 Chapter 289: Got

    cpa300_4(); A few days later, Zhou Shu walked towards the passage with a big white ball in his hand. Look <>


    This big ball is naturally composed of Explosive Flame Talisman. They are all linked together. As long as they are injected with spiritual power, they will be fully activated in a few breaths, exploding with unimaginable power.


    "Dragon Claw, your end is here."


    With a faint smile, Zhou Shu widened the entrance of the cave with a heavy gold sword.


    Suddenly, there were five tentacles flying towards Zhou Shu, like spears stabs, and close at hand, the tentacles were covered with spiked suction cups, which seemed to be open and horrifying.


    The heavy gold sword suddenly fell, three tentacles broke, and two bent, all retracted instantly.


    Zhou Shu took advantage of this gap to throw the big white ball into the hole, and immediately activated the talisman chain!


    Bang!


    With a loud sound, the entire cave was immediately red, and nothing else was seen.


    Zhou Shu retired quickly. Behind him was the prepared black-bone stones. The long sword was picked out, and the rocks kept flying out, quickly blocking the hole, so that the dragon claw grass inside did not have the slightest chance to breathe.


    Back all the way, all the way to block stones.


    This black bone isolates spiritual power and consciousness, even if the explosion in the cave is fierce, it has nothing to do with him.


    Zhou Shuslow sat down with a trace of regret in his eyes.


    In this way, the dragon claw grass is obviously dead, and they can only be swallowed by the fire, and it is impossible to find a way to escape.


    It''s just a pity.


    The body of Dragon Claw Grass, that is, the backbone with thorns, is definitely useless.


    The backbone is extremely tough, much stronger than the tentacles, and it will not shrink to disappear. It is an excellent material for refining. If it is sold out, it should not be difficult for thousands of top grades.


    But there is no way, he can only solve the dragon claw grass in this way. If he reaches the pulse condensing state, there may be other ways, but now it is not.


    After about half an hour, Zhou Shu stood up. Open the passage all the way and walk towards the cave.


    When the entrance of the cave was opened, a scorching heat wave spurted out. Fortunately, Zhou Shu was prepared. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be roasted into corpses and fly ash in an instant.


    After opening the hole, Zhou Shu waited for a long time until the heat dissipated a lot before entering.


    As if submerged by volcanic magma, the ground and surrounding walls were burned into juice by the explosion. It solidified into stone again, which was a little weird, but the dragon claw grass didn''t even have ashes left.


    The remains in the middle also disappeared and were burned to fly ash. Of course the Naxu Ring is still there. This kind of magic weapon above Tier 4 cannot be burned by blasting flames, but what is strange is that the futon where the remains sat, It turned out to be intact, in sharp contrast with the melting stone below.


    "This must also be a strange treasure."


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much. First put away the Naxu ring and the futon, collected the ashes of the cultivator, found a crypt alone to bury it, and bowed respectfully.


    To get the remains of the cultivator, there must be the necessary respect. He doesn''t say anything, only does it.


    Then began to dig down.


    Although the main stem of Dragon Claw Grass no longer exists, the main root stem under the ground is tens of feet deep, which is definitely not a place where flames can burn, but its demon pill is on the main root stem. Naturally it will not be destroyed.


    The stone that has condensed after melting is naturally much harder, and it is a bit laborious and time-consuming. Zhou Shu dug the ground. While releasing Xiao Gun, he worked **** his own, Xiao Gun couldn''t be idle, and continued to look for it to see if he found anything else.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu dug out a pothole measuring tens of meters. At the bottom of the pit, there are two large yellow tubers that are similar to potatoes, but much larger than potatoes.


    They are naturally the main rhizome of Dragon''s Claw.


    "It''s you."


    Zhou Shu was slightly excited, jumped down, dug up the two main rhizomes and placed them on the ground.


    Xiao Gun seemed to have been slapped in his ass, and ran over like crazy, pounced directly on a piece of it, raising his head and taking a big mouthful.


    Gaden.


    Fortunately, it has no teeth, otherwise it will definitely fall out.


    "It''s just for you. Why are you in a hurry? The shell hasn''t been peeled yet. Get out."


    Zhou Shu was angry and funny. He slapped the small roll away and carefully cut with a heavy gold sword. His movements were very careful, for fear of hurting it.


    These two main rhizomes are the essence of dragon claw grass for thousands of years. The spiritual energy accumulation in them is extremely rich. Whether it is alchemy or spiritual food, they are rare good things and must not be wasted at will.


    Like peeling the cocoon and spinning, every step is very cautious, but it didn''t take long for a turquoise ball to appear.


    Except for the emerald-like color, it is not much different from ordinary demon pill. It is tough and flexible. It is covered with tendon-like veins and overflows with aura. This also shows that its essence is a monster. No, It should be a strange beast.


    "Take it."


    Zhou Shu took out the demon pill and handed it to Xiao Gun.


    Xiao Gun''s eyes almost shot light, and he climbed directly into Zhou Shu''s hand, holding the demon pill and stopped moving, his whole body seemed to be integrated with the demon pill.


    Zhou Shu smiled and put them in the spirit beast bag together, "Don''t have an accident."


    Zhou Shu has confidence in Xiaogun, but he is not very satisfied. It is really difficult for the monster to advance to the ranks. It is indispensable for the time and place. It is like a cultivator who crosses the catastrophe. A slight difference will destroy the body and mind. I can only wish it good luck. Take out the main rhizome of the demon pill, Zhou Shu put it away on his own, and the other piece, Zhou Shu did not take out the demon pill, and put it away directly. This is a strange thing to live in, and it can sell a lot in Dachengchi price.


    The Heavenly King''s Heart Supplement Pill he needs, the spiritual stone he needs are much more than ordinary.


    After Zhou Shu walked out of the cave, he looked at Naxu Ring for a while, and quickly opened it.


    The reason is very simple. The secret method of opening this netherworld ring is inscribed on the ring face of netherworld ring, which is clearly visible. Obviously, this cultivator is willing to hand over his treasure.


    As long as you get here and can stand the test of Dragon Claw Grass, you can get it.


    Most cultivators do this, not putting their life gains into the dust, but leaving them to those who are predestined.


    There are many things in Naxu Jie, most of which Zhou Shu has never seen before. Among them, the most are seeds, tens of thousands, of all kinds of seeds, either orange-yellow, or blue-green, or gray-black.


    Zhou Shu secretly thought that this cultivator must be a wood cultivator who is good at spiritual planting, and his several ancient magic arts and dragon claw grass also proved this.


    Opening a jade slip, some information jumped into view.


    "The destiny is approaching. Although Yu knows it, it cannot be violated. It is helpless. Yu Tian is blunt, and has no way to enter the path. For hundreds of years, it has become a condensed vein, and there is no hope for the golden pill, but the spirit is planted together, which is happy for Yu and exhausted all his life. The power of perseverance and little accomplishment, I really can��t bear to put it into the dust and stay in it. If it is obtained by the predestined method, and inherit the rest of the will, if it is not broken, there will be no regrets in death."


    Zhou Shu seemed to emerge in front of him with a bitter conscience. He couldn''t achieve the golden core. When the deadline came, he left the inheritance and entrusted the next generation of cultivators to inherit his aspirations.


    "Don''t worry, since I got it, I won''t let these things get dusty."


    Zhou Shu nodded to the cave, showing respect. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 290: Back to Yanshan

    Cultivators cultivate immortality and naturally seek longevity, but there are always those who are hopeless for longevity. They put their energy in other areas and have achieved a lot of achievements, allowing the development and continuation of the inheritance from generation to generation.


    In this respect, they are as respectable as those who only seek longevity.


    This unknown cultivator made Zhou Shu respect and admire.


    In addition to a large number of seeds in Naxu Ring, there are also spirit stones, some medicine pills, and many jade slips.


    Naxujie is different from a storage bag, it is extremely closed, and even after thousands of years, the contents will not be damaged.


    The jade slips are basically about spiritual planting. The so-called spiritual planting is the method of planting spiritual medicine. Ling planters are experts in planting medicine and farming. After their planting, the quality and quantity of the finished spiritual medicine It has to be improved a lot.


    In ancient times, spiritual plant masters were very popular among sects and cultivators, and their status was comparable to that of talisman masters and alchemists. Now they are actually the same, but the difference is that spiritual plant masters are very rare now, and only large sects can Cultivation, many sects can''t recruit if they want.


    Don''t even think about sects like the Heyin School, which are located in places where spiritual energy is thin.


    Zhou Shu took a rough look at these jade slips and knew that they were extremely useful. If they were used, they could cultivate many spiritual planters.


    From this point of view, it is a great wealth, and many sects will be crazy about buying it. If it is sold out, I am afraid that the Heavenly King Pill will not be a problem.


    Needless to say, the spirit stones will not be damaged for many years. Most of the spirit stones here are top grade, but there is also a top grade, which is very rare for the Ning Vessel Realm.


    There are second and third levels of pill medicine, and they are basically auxiliary cultivation. Those who want to come to know that there is no hope of golden pill, it is useless.


    Of course, the most precious ones are the seeds, many of which are rare varieties that are rarely seen now, such as the beech flower, the fourth-order spiritual flower. It has the benefit of cleaning spiritual roots and improving aptitude; another example is the life-breaking grass, this kind of strangely poisonous fourth-order herb, which is said to be poisoned even in the golden core state; another example is the dragon bone spider plant, this fifth-order strange herb. Its texture is harder than meteorite iron, and it can make Tier 4 flying swords or improve the quality of flying swords...


    All these are described in detail in a jade slip, which is very clear. Seeing Zhou Shu''s tongue again and again.


    But it is not easy to cultivate these seeds. They are extremely demanding on the environment, and the most basic thing is to learn all those spiritual plant jade and become a real spiritual planter.


    This is not something that needs to be done now.


    But after the pulse is condensed, Zhou Shu will temporarily stop his busy pace, relax and practice peacefully, master more necessary elements for cultivating immortals, and fully strengthen his own strength, then there will be time.


    Putting away Naxu Jie, Zhou Shu picked up the unburnt futon.


    The futon is like jade and grass. It''s tough and smooth, and it feels very cool to the touch. There is a faint aura in it, but I can''t see the magic weapon. I will study it when I have time.


    After counting the harvest, Zhou Shu had an extremely satisfied smile on his face. I really want to thank Hong Yuan for making the wedding dress, so that his trip to the cave has made him an extraordinary amount of harvest, which is really full.


    Zhou Shu looked around for a while. Turned away.


    The entrance of the cave was covered up by him again, leaving it to the next person, of course. Most of the only ones that can be obtained are those three ancient tactics.


    Completely far away from the Liangyue Desert, all the way hurriedly, aiming at Lingyu City.


    Riding the road during the day, honing the sword intent at night, perhaps due to the influence of the power of the moon, or the characteristics of the magic ant. At night, Zhou Shu seemed to have a thorough understanding of sword intent, and he was even more comfortable in his cultivation.


    After more than a month, he has made significant progress, and his sword intent has finally reached the point where he can take it out of his hand. There is no need to change his body, and the sword intent is sharper. Wherever he goes, there is a sense of barrenness, and The scene of a colony of magic ants crossing the border is somewhat similar.


    Zhou Shu was very sure that if he encountered Hong Yuan again now, he didn''t need to save more spiritual energy. Once the sword intent came out, he could kill Hong Yuan with just a few swords.


    In the evening of that day, Zhou Shu came to Huiyan Mountain.


    Huiyan Mountain is not too far away from Lingyu City.


    Huiyan Mountain is a majestic mountain and magnificent landscape. It is a famous scene in Dongshengzhou. Its main peak, Huiyan Peak, is especially strange. It looks like a wild goose with its wings back to its nest. Its looks are all lifelike.


    Zhou Shu stopped to admire for a while, and continued to move forward.


    After a few miles, his spiritual consciousness sensed a sound of fighting in front of him, mixed with the cry of a child, Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, he immediately hid his breath and quietly leaned over.


    In front of a small valley, three black-clothed repairmen in the early stage of foundation construction are besieging a Tsing Yi repairer.


    The Tsing Yi repairer was already in the late stage of the foundation stage, but his face was pale and vain. He seemed to be carrying a lot of injuries. He also had to use magical treasures to protect the children behind him. He was insufficiently protected and was beaten by the black repairer. Right clumsy, back again and again.


    The children hiding behind a jet-black shield, looked terrified, and one of them was so scared that they were crying.


    "Boss, he can''t stand it anymore!"


    "Okay, look at my blood god, and kill him in one fell swoop!"


    The cultivator who was talking gave a smirk, and his face turned crimson in an instant as if smeared with chicken blood, his figure suddenly grew a few feet tall, his fist became the size of a casserole, fiercely Smashed towards the Tsing Yi repairer.


    "The blood **** of the boss is the best!"


    "What''s the hurry, kill him, take off the blood of these children, you can be like me."


    "Hahaha, the flesh and blood of the kid who just cultivated immortality, think about it, it feels delicious!"


    A trace of determination flashed across the face of the cultivator in Tsing Yi, instead of retreating, the long sword in his hand stabbed at the cultivator in black, changing his life-threatening style of play.


    "It''s just right!"


    The black-clothed cultivator''s face was completely distorted, his eyes were red, and his figure became more and more huge, almost not like a human. His fist was shaking, facing the sword light, and he shot his long sword flying in just a few strokes.


    The other two repairers in black, seeing the opportunity, immediately rushed towards the child behind the shield, like a hungry tiger.


    But before they were halfway there, their eyes suddenly went black, only a golden light flashed by, and the great heads suddenly fell off.


    Even the sound was too late.


    The blood splashed on the black shield, and several children were frightened.


    The sword repairer did not stop at all, swiftly stepping forward, the sword intent surging out, the black-clothed repairer who grew bigger had no time to dodge, and he was completely shattered by the sword intent without even seeing it. , Turned into a mist of blood, scattered everywhere.


    The situation was completely reversed between the lightning and flint.


    The three black-clothed cultivators died instantly, and the Tsing-yi cultivator was still a bit at a loss. It took a while before he came back to his senses. Looking at the cultivator in front of him, he bowed and saluted, "Thank you for your help, Yuan Liguang, please. The name of fellow daoist, where is the sect, I am so sincerely grateful."


    "It''s just killing evil, there''s nothing to thank."


    (Ps: Thank you for the evaluation votes of Fuyun Liushui, thank you for the book friends who subscribed and voted for the collection~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 291: Yuan Liguang

    It was Zhou Shu who saved the life.


    The three black-clothed cultivators are obviously all evil cultivators. The blood gods they use are also one of the most common techniques in evil cultivators. They rely on devouring the blood of the cultivator to improve their realm, and even swallow their own blood if necessary. Can display extraordinary power.


    Zhou Shu knows this kind of evil practice, and he hates it. The evil cultivation of the blood **** is the same as the evil cultivation of absorbing the soul. It is the public enemy of the immortal world. Everyone is condemned, and Zhou Shu sees it. Will not let it go.


    Yuan Liguang repeatedly thanked him, but Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "It''s just a matter, no need to thank you, let''s say goodbye."


    "Friends of the Taoist are neither willing, nor will they bother."


    Yuan Liguang solemnly finished the salute, "This matter is a matter for fellow Daoists, but it is a major issue for me. I come from Hongye Academy in the future. If the Daoists have any requirements, they can come at any time, and I will give them back."


    He turned around and started to take care of the children.


    The children were still in panic, a little at a loss. Seeing Yuan Liguang approaching, they all gathered around and cried out.


    Yuan Liguang is a teacher at Hongye Academy. Today, he brought a few students who were new to immortality to go back and forth to visualize Yanshan, and to increase their knowledge for the students. If you don��t know that you would be miserable if you don��t meet evil cultivators, Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu originally planned to leave directly, but when he heard the words of Hongye Academy, his brows wrinkled slightly, "Yuan Daoyou, Hongye Academy, what is the relationship with Hongye School?"


    Hongyezong is one of the three sects that manage Lingyu City. There are several Yuanying stage monks in the sect, whose strength is far superior to that of the lotus sect. Zhou Shu has some impressions, and of course there are more unclear points.


    He came to Lingyu City to find alchemy. Naturally, we must know more about the many sects in the city. I have a good plan. This Yuan Liguang seems to have something to do with Hongyezong. Not to be missed.


    "Hongye Academy belongs to the Hongye Sect, don''t fellow Taoists know?"


    While appeasing the schoolchildren, Yuan Liguang looked at Zhou Shu with a bit of doubt on his face, "Is this the first time fellow Daoists come here? No wonder there are some face to face."


    Zhou Shu nodded his head, arched his hands and said, "Shu Zhou is here for the first time. I want to trouble Yuan Daoyou for advice on some things."


    "Good, good."


    Yuan Liguang hastened his head, with some smiles on his face, "Shu �������������, m.��. Daoists have such cultivation skills at a young age, and I am about to ask for advice. Now I am going back to the academy. How about arranging these schoolchildren to talk to fellow Taoists along the way?"


    "It''s okay, the peers are."


    Zhou Shu smiled and swung out the long sword lightly. The two corpses on the ground were swallowed by sword intent in the blink of an eye. It turned into a pile of smoke and dust, sinking into the mud and disappearing.


    Yuan Liguang looked stunned. Speechless for a long while. This kind of sword intent, even Hongyezong rarely did it, not to mention that the cultivator in front of him was only in the late stage of the foundation stage.


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes, in addition to gratitude, there was more awe.


    The two of them, along with a few school children, went all the way down the mountain.


    Larger sects like Hongye Sect will have many affiliated forces, most of which are invested by the sect, relying on the development under the Hongye Sect, and it is easy to enjoy the cool under the big tree, but Hongye Academy is not. It is Hongye. Zong himself established, similar to a school, to train reserve talents for Hongye Zong.


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu thoughtfully, this approach is very different from other sects, and quite far-sighted.


    He couldn''t help but praised, "The Hongyezong self-built academy to recruit students to train and popularize cultivators in the world of cultivators. This kind of grandeur is really extraordinary. If there are more such sects and more academies in the world, I am afraid there will be no such schools in the world. I am worried about the exercises."


    A wry smile appeared on Yuan Liguang''s face, "The Taoist friend said it is extremely true, but it''s a pity..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Shu asked suspiciously.


    Yuan Liguang shook his head, "Perhaps Zongmen had this original intention, but now it is completely different."


    Every time the Hongye Sect accepts disciples, the better qualified will naturally be admitted to the clan, the poorer will also be admitted to the outer door, and the worse ones who can''t even enter the outer door will be put into the Hongye Academy.


    However, practicing at Hongye Academy is different from the sect. The sect will issue spiritual stones every month, and you can practice it at will if you have the mind, while the academy collects spiritual stones every month, and the price is high. If you are accustomed to the Heart Law, I''m sorry, but you can exchange it for the spirit stone. If you don''t have a spirit stone, don''t think about it.


    The current Hongye Academy is not for popularizing practitioners in the world of cultivating immortals, but has become a tool for using disciples to earn money.


    Yuan Liguang seemed to be very dissatisfied with this situation and a lot of righteous indignation, but he could only pour out bitterness in front of Zhou Shu, and he did not stop as soon as he fell.


    Listening to his words, Zhou Shu looked calm, with only a trace of self-deprecation in his heart. Most of the cultivators are themselves, and the sect is the same. Some things really can only be thought of, unless...


    Zhou Shu shook his head, didn''t think about going any further, turned his head and asked, "Friend Yuan, is Hongye Zong in Lingyu City? The sects that manage Lingyu City are all in the city?"


    Yuan Li Guangtou said respectfully, "Yes, the current Lingyu City is jointly managed by Hongye Sect, Kaoshanmen, and Liuxia Sect. The main part of them is in Lingyu City. After all, there is a sixth-order spiritual vein in Lingyu City. , The concentration of spiritual energy can''t be compared anywhere else, cultivating here will get twice the result with half the effort."


    Before the invasion of the Sea Clan, the location of Lingyu City was called Lingyumen. There were sixth-order spiritual veins in Dongshengzhou. It was also considered to be the top ten powerful sect in Dongshengzhou. There were even great monks in the realm of gods in the gate, but Lingyu The door was completely destroyed when resisting the invasion of the sea clan, and nothing was left except the spirit vein.


    Later, under the leadership of Zhenhai Zhenren, Jiancheng was built here. In order to commemorate the strength of Lingyumen in resisting the sea people, it was named Lingyucheng.


    ...


    Along the way Yuan Liguang knows everything is endless, and Zhou Shu has a clearer understanding of Lingyu City and some initial impressions of several sects in the city.


    He was slightly indifferent. The sects that focused on body refining were all female cultivators, which was a bit strange...


    Not long after, a few people passed through the mountains, and there was a large area of ??hills in front of them. Between the hills, the mountains and plains are full of mangroves, which are gorgeous and continuous for dozens of miles.


    "These mangroves are Shuifeng, and they are all around Lingyu City. The Hongye Sect is also named for this."


    Yuan Liguang introduced, and then pointed to a white pavilion not far away, "There is Hongye Academy, Shu Daoyou, why don''t you go inside and recount? I am very grateful for the next time. By the way, we will introduce our peers in the academy and talk to fellow Taoists. We The dean of the academy is a cultivator of the three levels of condensed veins, and I believe it will be helpful to fellow Taoists."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, Yuan Daoyou, let''s say goodbye."


    Yuan Liguang was a little surprised, "Huh? I haven''t thanked fellow daoists yet, I treasure one..."


    When the words were not over, Zhou Shu interrupted with a wave of his hand, "No, I won''t bother if I have anything."


    Yuan Liguang had no choice but to stop his persuasive thoughts, and did not dare to stay. He only said politely, "Do you want to go to Lingyu City?"


    Zhou Shutou asked so clearly that he was going to go, and he couldn''t hide such things.


    Yuan Li Guangtou said, "I met Xie Xiu today, this matter is extraordinary. I will also go to Hongye Zongming for this matter in a few days. See you in the city at that time."


    "Goodbye."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and soon disappeared in the woods.


    Yuan Liguang stood in a daze for a while, then walked to the academy and sighed in his heart, "This fellow Shu Daoist, don��t ask for retribution, don��t even want to listen to my thanks. That��s a Tier 3 spirit fruit--it��s true. A rare repairer." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 292: Lingyucheng

    At dawn, Zhou Shu arrived at Lingyu City.


    He had heard of the majesty and majesty of the Five Anti-Sea Cities before, but when he really saw it, he was still shocked, his eyes fixed on the city, and he didn''t want to move away for a long time.


    This city, beyond his expectation, was too big and strong.


    The vertical and horizontal lengths are more than two hundred miles, and the surrounding city walls are more than a thousand miles away. The pressure is almost everywhere. Just looking at these twenty-foot-high city walls makes people a little breathless.


    The city wall is made of huge sunken iron, covered with heavy black paint inside and out. This layer of black paint is extraordinary. It is made of whale oil from the fifth-order monster orcas in the East China Sea for three years. Later, it is made with a variety of spiritual materials. It is said that killer whales are thousands of feet long, floating in the sea like an island. Its skin is thick and fleshy, and the golden core repairers cannot hurt it. The black paint made with its whale oil can prevent attacks by magic weapons below Tier 4 , The condensing pulse realm repairer can''t hurt it at all.


    In addition to the unparalleled defense, this layer of black paint with a thickness of one foot also represents the victory of the Human Race against the Sea Race, which is of extraordinary significance.


    After tens of thousands of years, although the black paint has disappeared from the smell of the seabed, it still shines and lasts forever, but it is covered with traces of swords and axes, which seems to tell people the difficult years of the past.


    On the city wall, there is a towering tower every five miles. It is a rune-war bunker built by many monks in the past. It is inscribed with countless precision runes, and each one has been repeatedly refined by the monks in the gods. No less than a fifth-order magic weapon.


    Once the rune formation bunker lights up, there will be an attack that is no weaker than the full blow of the Golden Core Cultivator. As long as someone manipulates, the attack will continue. If the two hundred bunkers are launched together, the offensive will be like an overwhelming attack, and it will be counted as Yuan Ying. Cultivators, I''m afraid they can''t be a blow.


    Seeing such a city wall, Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, and he couldn''t help but recall the scene thousands of years ago.


    The sea clan outside the city is mighty. Covering the sky and covering the sun, the monks and cultivators in the city did not see the sky, but they were not afraid and took the lead. To protect the city, compose a song of heroes.


    People are deeply moved.


    Looking through the city wall, several towering mountain peaks are printed in the bottom of the eye, each of which exceeds Tianzhu Peak by a lot, and the fairy mist is lingering on it. The cranes come and go, like a fairy mountain in the cloud, and there is a wonder like the fairy mountain in the city. I am afraid that only such a big city can see it. After all, it is the sixth-order spiritual vein. After hundreds of miles, Zhou Shu seems to be able to feel the flourishing mountain. Reiki rushes towards the face, can not help but infinite yearning.


    But it can only be yearning, Zhou Shu knew that he wanted to go up the mountain to feel it. It is not so easy.


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze, walked slowly, with a little awe, and walked towards the West Gate.


    To such an ancient city with a heavy history, even a fearless cultivator must have respect.


    The tall city gate looks very strict, but there is no guard, and many cultivators come and go freely. Zhou Shu knows this is not surprising. Lingyu City belongs to all the cultivators in Dongshengzhou. Anyone can come in, and there is no monster invasion right now, and it''s useless to keep guards at the door.


    After entering the city, it is the outer city, which is also the most prosperous place in Lingyu City. Countless shops surround the city gate, and there is a flow of people like a dragon, which is extremely lively.


    Outside of the shops, there are vast expanses of spiritual fields, many of which have passed through thousands of years, and most of them are fourth-order or even fifth-order in quality. It seems not high, but this is already a rank that many sects dare not even think of.


    The spiritual field can be fertile only after continuous cultivation by the cultivator, and gradually upgraded. Like the spiritual field of the lotus sect, there are a few acres of the third-order spiritual field, and the fourth-order spiritual field, except for those that will not fall for ten thousand years. Large sects are the only ancient cities with such rich heritage.


    Why are the shops in the outer city and the inner city?


    Lingyu City is two hundred li vertically and horizontally. The inner Baili Neicheng is where the spiritual veins are located. It is also surrounded by three sects and designated as their own practice site. Under normal circumstances, other practitioners are forbidden to enter, while the outer Baili The outer city is classified as a public place, allowing practitioners to come and go at will, and many businesses also reside in it.


    Other cultivators want to enter the inner city to practice, but they need to pay extremely high spiritual stone fees.


    Of course, the outer city can also be cultivated, but the spiritual energy is far inferior to the inner city, and even the place of the third-order spiritual veins can''t match. The spiritual energy of the inner and outer cities is very different. This is of course the reason that the three major sects have made restrictions together. The heavy lock spirit formations surround the inner city, like a big cover, so that the spiritual energy in the spiritual veins cannot flow outside. To the city.


    When I did this in the first place, many Dongshengzhou repairers were dissatisfied with it, which caused quite a stir.


    Because Lingyu City and other five anti-sea cities were built by all the Dongshengzhou cultivators back then. They belonged to all the Dongshengzhou cultivators. The city is also completely open. Any Dongshengzhou cultivator can enter and practice as long as he wants. Moreover, there is no aura blockade in the city, and there is little difference between the aura of the outer city and the inner city.


    At that time, the human cultivators were extremely united and thus defeated the Sea Clan.


    It��s just that it��s not as good as the past . There are no foreign enemies anymore. It seems that the sects and cultivators enclose the inner city for selfish desires. If you don��t encircle others, you��ll also encircle it. In this way, as long as the repairmen who manage Lingyu City will encircle the inner city, no one else can say anything. On the surface, Lingyu City still belongs to all the cultivators in Dongsheng Prefecture. Any cultivator can come and go freely, and will not charge entrance fees like other cities, but it is actually the private property of several sects that manage Lingyu City.


    Zhou Shu walked on the street that was ten feet wide, looking for his goal, Ruyi Tower.


    In Fangshi that day, the deputy landlord of Ruyilou said that there was Tianwang Buxin Pill for sale in Ruyilou.


    From time to time, blue-shirted cultivators flew over their heads. They listened to the four directions, watched from all directions, and watched the cultivators in the city from time to time. Of course, they didn��t use spiritual consciousness, so it was easy to break the taboo. By.


    Only three sects in the city can fly. If other cultivators fly, even in the Golden Core Realm, they will be punished. Of course, the Nascent Soul Realm cultivators are not subject to this restriction.


    After a short walk, a familiar building appeared in front of him.


    For businesses like Ruyilou, the pavilions in all parts of Dongshengzhou are basically the same, so Zhou Shu recognized it at a glance. However, Ruyi Tower is very special in Qingxiafang City, such as stand out from the crowd, but here it is quite ordinary, and there are many tall and exquisite buildings around it.


    This is normal. The Anti-Sea Five Cities are considered big cities in the entire Dongsheng Prefecture, which naturally attracts many merchants to settle in. Some of them are not inferior to Yilou, and even stronger, such as Guiyige, a real wealthy man on four continents.


    Walking to the front of the building, a familiar soft voice rang, with many surprises in it.


    "Yeah, it turned out to be Young Master Zhou. We met again, please come in soon." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 293: See Xiaoyu again

    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised. It was Xiaoyu who greeted Xiaoyu, a maid from Ruyi Building in Qingxiafang City.


    "Girl Xiaoyu, meet again."


    Xiaoyu smiled softly, "Xiaoyu thought that Young Master Zhou had already been here, but he had just arrived, which is a coincidence."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Girl Xiaoyu, why are you here again?"


    "The Ruyi Building in Qingxiafang City is closed. Xiaoyu has nowhere to go, only to come here."


    Xiaoyu blinked slyly, then turned and walked in, "Master Zhou, please come with Xiaoyu. No matter what you need, Ruyilou will continue to satisfy you as usual."


    When the two arrived at the elegant hall, Zhou Shu said straightforwardly, "Is there really a Heavenly King''s Heart Pill in Ruyi Tower?"


    Xiaoyu nodded slightly, "It does exist, but it won''t be sold now."


    "how?"


    Xiaoyu smiled, "For such high-value treasures, Ruyilou will not be sold directly. There will be an auction in two months and the Tianwang Buxin Pill will be auctioned at the auction. The son really wants it, so don��t miss it. Up."


    "Auction..."


    Zhou Shu was slightly hesitating. It was a little troublesome. The auction items were not good, especially the Heavenly King''s Heart Patching Pill, which repairs vital energy. If someone else needs it, the price will rise to an unimaginable level.


    Xiaoyu saw Zhou Shu''s concerns, and said softly, "There is no way, Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu shook his head indifferently, "It''s okay, I will definitely come when the time comes."


    "Okay, the son must prepare the spirit stone," Xiaoyu smiled, "Heavenly King''s Heart Replenishing Pill is a real treasure among the fifth-order pill. Refining requires more than 70 kinds of spiritual materials, not a top alchemist. It can not only completely repair the qi veins, but also extend and even recreate the qi veins. Many sects want to ask for one for their genius disciples. As far as Xiaoyu knows, there are several forces that are determined to win. Hongyezong and Kaoshanmen are the two biggest ones. Family."


    "Oh?"


    Xiaoyu explained softly, ��The iron enemy in the backer gate is known as the strongest iron enemy in the foundation-building realm. Because of the excessive body tempering, the qi veins are atrophy and cannot be condensed. The heavenly king''s heart pill is urgently needed to extend the qi veins, and Deng Renjie of Hongyezong He was born with a spiritual body, but he accidentally charged his veins when he was young, and nearly half of his energy veins were damaged. So far, he can''t practice. This time there is a Heavenly King Pill for Replenishing Heart, and Hongyezong will never let it go."


    After speaking, she looked at Zhou Shu with some worry.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands to her, "I understand, thank you Miss Xiaoyu for telling me."


    The difficulty is not small. Although Zhou Shu has a lot of money, he still has some shortcomings compared with these two sects.


    Xiaoyu bends down and is polite. "No, Xiaoyu really hopes that Young Master Zhou can get it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Girl Xiaoyu, is there a record of auctioning the Heavenly King''s Heart Patching Pill before?"


    "some."


    Xiaoyu seemed to be prepared for a long time, as several Jiazhen said, "Twenty-one years ago, Ruyilou auctioned a Tianwang Buxin Pill, which was finally taken by Huashanmen with 170,000 high-grade spirit stones; 15 years ago, Duobao Pavilion One was also auctioned, and Tianliu Zong used 183,000 high-grade spirit stones."


    Thanks again. Zhou Shu had a rough plan, and soon gave up.


    After sending Zhou Shu to leave, Xiaoyu stood still for a while, secretly thinking. He is different every time he comes, don''t know what kind of accident the next time he will bring? Maybe, this Heavenly King Buxin Pill was really bought by him.


    "Xiaoyu, why don''t you be surprised, but I just came to greet the guests, I just came to be lazy!"


    "coming."


    on the street. Zhou Shu walked slowly, his thoughts continued.


    I got the specific news about the Heavenly King��s Heart Supplement Pill, but it��s not easy to get it. Judging from the previous auctions, at least 200,000 high-grade spirit stones must be prepared to be a little sure, and now Zhou Shu counts. What you get from the cave is no more than 20,000. Are you going to sell those Lingzhi inheritances?


    The inheritance of the spiritual planting way, if it meets a suitable sect, it can indeed be sold for a high price of 200,000, but first it is difficult to find such a sect, and the second Zhou Shu does not want to sell it.


    Zhou Shu is not clear in other places, but in the northern part of Dongshengzhou, this kind of inheritance is definitely extremely rare. In the long run, keeping it in hand is much more valuable than selling it...


    "This brother, do you want to enter the sect for cultivation?"


    The crisp voice disrupted Zhou Shu''s thoughts. Zhou Shu looked up and stood in front of him with two foundation-building sisters. The two sisters were both wearing yellow shirts, embroidered with a crimson Feixia on their shoulders, and they were looking at him with very alert eyes.


    Before he knew it, Zhou Shu had already reached the foot of a big mountain. Looking at this costume, it seemed that it was the place of Liu Xiazong. These two sisters should be guards. Seeing Zhou Shu rushing here directly, they thought he was going to do something bad.


    A female nun asked again, "If the brother wants to enter our Liuxia Sect, please come with me?"


    Zhou Shu was about to shake his head, but he glanced at the mountain and nodded, "How many spirit stones do I need to cultivate?"


    The female nun replied, "Depending on the location, the price is different. The most common one is 10 medium-grade tablets a day, and the best one is five top-grade tablets a day."


    "The most common one."


    Zhou Shu smiled, it was indeed a bit expensive, but since he came here, it was nothing to feel, and he also needed a quiet place to think.


    "Ok, brother, please come with me."


    The female cultivator nodded and led Zhou Shu to walk inside.


    After paying the Lingshi, Zhou Shu went up the mountain according to the guidance of the female sister.


    As soon as I entered the mountain, I felt a breath of fresh air The aura here is completely different from that of the outer city, very rich, and the effect of the gathering spirit formation is similar.


    Slowly along the way, from time to time there is divine consciousness passing by, and it will be received at the touch of a touch.


    Among them, there are the cultivators of the Condensed Vein realm and those of the Golden Core Realm. Zhou Shu has the induction. He guards himself and only ignores it. In other people''s sects, it is normal to receive such treatment, and Zhou Shu does not Mind.


    However, there was a ray of spiritual knowledge, but he didn''t know the interest. He circled Zhou Shu, but didn''t leave, and followed Zhou Shu forever.


    Zhou Shu would not be polite to the detection of this kind of divine consciousness, which was not good or bad, and the divine consciousness immediately condensed, like a fist hitting the past, that strand of divine consciousness could not resist, suddenly scattered, and could not help backing away.


    "Huh?"


    In the pavilion two miles away, there was a sudden exclaim, "I actually felt my divine sense detection, but it was broken, or a foundation builder?"


    A female nun opened her mouth with a surprised expression on her face, and then changed her vice-aggrieved face, "I''m just playing with it. It''s really boring."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, and said calmly, "This is not fun, don''t play."


    "I want to play, you, a foundation builder, still compare with me?"


    The female cultivator was not convinced, and she continued to come over with divine consciousness, and after a few miles, she rushed towards Zhou Shu. Of course it wasn''t a real attack, but just surrounded Zhou Shu, trying to wrap him up.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, his divine consciousness was like a knife, cutting open the attacked divine consciousness one after another, and moved forward.


    The two started an invisible battle.


    The battle didn''t stop until Zhou Shu walked to the destination and was separated by the formation.


    With a snap.


    The female nun slammed the jade bottle on the table to the ground, "Huh, even if you win now, wait for you to leave the sect and see how I clean up you." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 294: Unexpected news

    On the mountainside, there is a vast platform with a radius of nearly ten miles. ����Appointment Novel, x.


    There are many columns of varying heights on the platform, and many practitioners sit cross-legged on the columns, absorbing spiritual energy and practicing.


    None of them are the cultivators of Liuxiazong.


    This is a place for cultivation created by Liu Xiazong. After paying a certain fee, any cultivator can come in for cultivation.


    All three sects of Lingyu City did this as a stable source of financial resources. However, there are the most practitioners who come to practice in Liu Xia Zong, which is not surprising. Liu Xia Zong has lower fees and fewer restrictions, and is surrounded by beautiful women, so those who come will feel comfortable. Think about it, if you go to the backer gate to practice, the surroundings seem to be black and rough men, and most of them will not be in a good mood.


    Zhou Shu chose a corner pillar and sat down, not practicing, just thinking about the problem, and at the same time letting out his spiritual sense to observe everywhere.


    This is due to habit. He didn''t pay much attention to the inexplicable female nun before.


    In front of a house under the platform, two women were communicating with each other.


    "Senior Sister Liu, what should I do? The green Qilan has withered again. If this continues, I am afraid that my spiritual field will be over."


    "Sister Lu, I don��t know, I��m worrying! The same is true of the spiritual field I manage. The leaves of Green Chilanaceae become scorched and will seep into the spiritual field. It is useless to apply the medicine. Seeing that it will wither in a few days, and the spiritual field will be abandoned. We have planted green orchids for decades. We have never encountered such a thing. It can actually affect the spiritual field. I don��t know if I ask Master. Too strange."


    "Hey, Senior Sister Zhang said that the elder went to find Master Lingzhi, and I don''t know if I can find it."


    "It''s not that easy. There is only one spiritual planter, Wu Feng, in Lingyu City. But he belongs to the Hongyezong. He certainly won''t come to our sect to help. He is still anxious for us to have an accident. Our sect has something to do with them. benefit."


    "That''s right, Senior Sister, ask if the accident in our spiritual fields was caused by him, he doesn''t look like a good person."


    "That''s not true. The spiritual fields of our three sects are so far apart, let alone destroying the spiritual fields. If Wu Feng really does it, all the cultivators in Lingyu City will not let him go."


    ...


    The female cultivators who talked are all at the level of meditation, and they were anxious in their hearts, and they did not cover them with divine consciousness, and their words fell in Zhou Shu''s ears.


    Green Chilan?


    In the jade slip of Master Na Lingzhi, Zhou Shu saw the introduction of Luqilan, which is an uncommon third-order medicinal material, one of the specialty products of Lingyu City, and the material for refining many immortals.


    "Listening to their descriptions, the leaves of Luqilan become scorched. It will also be transmitted to the surrounding spiritual field, which will reduce the quality of the spiritual field. It seems that this situation has been mentioned in the jade slip. It is rare, but it is not complicated to solve it. ..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    The two female sisters were still discussing, and another female sister ran up not far away, and said anxiously, "Oh, sister, my green orchid has also turned black, what should I do?"


    "If this goes on, I''m afraid that the large sacred field we manage will be destroyed, and Lu Qilan will be gone if it is gone. I am afraid that if something happens to the sacred field, it will be really difficult to handle. The spirit field of the order, if it is lowered, we will be unlucky, even the sect will not be able to explain it."


    "It shouldn''t be too late, we can''t just wait for the elders, or we can go to the city to open a list to see if there are any cultivators who understand Lingzhi. It''s good to know a little, as many spiritual stones will come out."


    Several people discussed for a while and left in a hurry.


    Zhou Shu stayed on the platform not long, and soon went down the mountain.


    Liu Xiazong��s spiritual field is not difficult to find. After asking a few passers-by, Zhou Shu quickly arrived in front of the spiritual field.


    A protective formation was lined outside the vast spiritual field, but it did not hinder Zhou Shu''s gaze. After a few miles, he could clearly see Lu Qilan''s state. Indeed, as the female cultivators said, the edges of the leaves were mostly black, as if fired, and the whole bluegrass became pitch black as ink, and even the spiritual field below was blackened. cut.


    "It''s the same as the symptoms recorded in the jade slip, so this should work..."


    Zhou Shu turned out a jade slip and watched it carefully, while repeating the deduction in the sea of ??knowledge.


    In the most prosperous place at the city gate, the female cultivators placed a jade board with a list posted on it, in which they wrote "Liu Xiazong finds a practitioner who understands Lingzhi, pay a lot of money." The audience gathered around and pointed.


    "For such a big Liu Xia Sect, I have to look for help outside."


    "Is there any way, it''s a spiritual planter, where is it so easy to find now? To cultivate a spiritual planter, you don''t need a little bit of resources, not to mention good spiritual fields and seeds, but countless cultivators are needed to help, and There is no inheritance left, and Liu Xiazong can''t cultivate it either."


    "Didn''t Hongyezong have a spiritual planter? Could it be that they cultivated it?"


    "You said Wu Feng? He said he came out from the Heavenly Sword Gate, but who knows if it''s..."


    "Keep it down, it''s coming."


    Not far away, a condensing pulse realm cultivator walked over slowly. He was wearing a Chinese suit, but he described it as a bit awkward, and there were several guards behind him. He walked, while stroking his fingers not much. Goatee, with a complacent look.


    Seeing this person, Liu Xiazong''s female sister showed a trace of excitement on her face, but it quickly faded. This person is indeed a spiritual planter, but it belongs to Hongyezong. His name is Wu Feng. Although he is only in the Ning Vein Realm, he is respected by Hongye Zong as an elder because of the spiritual planter and has a high status.


    Wu Feng glanced at the jade board, craned his neck and said, "Hey, are you looking for Lingzhi Master? Looks very anxious, what happened to Lingtian?"


    A female nun stepped forward and saluted, "Elder Wu, if you are fine, can you go to see our spiritual field? We will pay a heavy reward, as long as you are willing to go."


    "Heavy rewards, I''m so tempted!"


    Wu Feng took a breath, pretending to be surprised, "What kind of reward is it?"


    The female cultivator''s eyes lit up, and she quickly said, "Lingshi, magic weapon, don''t hesitate to mention Elder Wu."


    Wu Feng just shook his head, and looked back and forth on the female cultivator a few times, "Speaking of which I have lost a few Taoists recently, if you are willing to come, I can agree to go and see."


    The expressions of the female sisters changed suddenly and they were about to reprimand, then Wu Feng laughed again, "Haha, just a few of you, I don''t want to give it to me!"


    The female cultivators were so angry that their faces were a little green, staring at Wu Feng almost exploded, and it took a lot of effort to hold back. The human cultivators in Lingyu City could not do it with each other. It was the iron rule left over from thousands of years.


    "Find it, here, I don''t think you will find it for the rest of your life!"


    Wu Feng said with an arrogant expression, "Your spiritual fields are going to be abolished, at least two steps down! Humph, the spiritual fields that have been passed down from the ancestors of Dongshengzhou have been destroyed, how do you confess? , You Liu Xiazong don��t want to have a position anymore!"


    The female sisters were shocked suddenly, their expressions gloomy.


    Wu Feng said it rudely, but when it comes to theory, most of the Lingtian in Lingyu City are in Tier 4, which is an extremely important asset. As the management of Liu Xiazong, Liu Xiazong does have an unshirkable responsibility. It will not be ousted from the management position, but the position in Lingyu City will definitely be affected, and other sects can take advantage of the void and gain more rights. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 295: Unveiling

    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Lingyu City belongs to all Dongshengzhou repairers. Every once in a while, the nearby sects will select suitable sects to manage Lingyu City. Liuxiazong and other sects are like this Was selected. Zero reading lgdkh


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;There have been a few of them for hundreds of years.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;As managers, although they have privileges, if something happens to Lingyucheng, they have to take responsibility.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Ling Tian downgraded, such a responsibility will certainly cause other sects to attack, Liu Xia sect will be in trouble, the consequences of these female practitioners can not afford to bear, but the problem lies in There is no alternative to the spiritual field they manage.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Several female cultivators are full of bitterness, looking at Wu Feng, and begging in a low voice, "If Elder Wu is willing to help, any request can be made."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Wu Feng looked arrogantly and shook his head, "Don''t talk about it, just keep looking, I''ll see who you can find."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; begged for several times, but Wu Feng just looked at him coldly, and resolutely refused.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;The female cultivator knew that there was nothing to do, and no more, turned to the onlookers, and announced loudly, "Are there any cultivators who understand spiritual cultivation? As long as we can solve the spiritual problem, we Give five thousand high-grade spirit stones!"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Several female repairmen gritted their teeth. Five thousand high-grade spirit stones are already the limit they can make together.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Five thousand top grade?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "So many spirit stones, it''s really a big deal."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "It''s a pity that I am not a spiritual planter!"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Under the great reward, the eyes of the onlookers were bright, and there was a lot of discussion, but no one came out.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;It''s not that you don''t want to take the spirit stone, but you can''t take it at all. There is no spiritual planter here.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Although Lingzhi Master and Alchemist Talisman are both occupations that practitioners can set foot in, the difficulty of Lingzhi Master is not comparable to that of Alchemist and Talisman.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;A pill master only needs to understand the habits of some medicinal materials, there are pill recipes and ground fire, plus a few years of practice, naturally it will be done, after all, as long as the pill is made, it can be called a pill. division. Even one kind is fine, and the talisman making is similar. As long as you know one kind of talisman, you can call it a talisman.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; such occupations. Getting started is easy and difficult.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; As for Lingzhi, it is difficult to get started. First of all, it is necessary to understand the properties of hundreds of common medicinal materials and grains, to the identification of seeds and the infestation of insect pests. When watering is the most suitable, it is as large as the environment where the medicinal materials are grown, how to set up auxiliary spiritual formations, and how to increase production. All matters are clear.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;After understanding these, you can really start planting, and as a spiritual planter, if you plant with ordinary repairers, the same grain medicinal materials will not produce more than 30% of the middle-grade top-grade. If the output is 30% higher, it is not considered a spiritual planter.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;These are just common medicinal materials and grains in the world of cultivating immortals. It takes several times and dozens of times more energy to get the lingcao linghua, and just a few lingcao may need How many cultivators can take care of the hard work for several years or even decades and hundreds of years?


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Cultivators are people whose sole goal is to become immortals. It��s not a good thing to be too distracted in other things, and for a profession that requires a lot of energy, there are not many cultivators. The person is willing to do it. With the lack of inheritance, there will naturally be fewer and fewer spiritual planters.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Generally, there are only those large sects, who will cultivate some practitioners who are interested in spiritual planting but don''t have much idea about Chengxian Avenue as spiritual planters. It is good for the sect to grow rare spiritual herbs.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Looking at the crowd and the female cultivator of Liu Xiazong, Wu Feng couldn''t help sneering, but the smile was a little imaginary.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Liu Xiazong��s spiritual field, of course, he had seen it, but he was also helpless with the weird symptoms, and there was no way. After all, he was just a spiritual planter who was kicked out halfway. There are only dozens of medicinal herbs that know how to grow, and Luqilan is not among them.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Otherwise, he would not necessarily refuse to be so resolute. Five thousand high-grade spirit stones are already a lot of wealth.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;There were more and more onlookers, but the faces of several female cultivators were getting darker and darker.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Sister, let''s go, maybe the elder already has a way?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "It seems difficult to find in the city. If it doesn''t work, burn all those green orchids, right?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Then Lingtian will be downgraded."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Several people whispered a few words, planning to leave.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; At this time, a repairer ran from a distance and walked straight to the jade board. In the stunned everyone, he directly removed the list above.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Fortunately, I caught up, almost."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; This person is naturally Zhou Shu. He deduced the solution in Lingtian and devoted himself to it. He waited to figure it out before rushing, but worried that it was too late.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; The female cultivators were so strange that they all forgot to come forward and stop them, "This nephew, what are you doing?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Zhou Shu pointed to the list and smiled slightly, "Seniors, are you looking for a practitioner who understands Lingzhi, I am."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Huh?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; For a while, the crowds were surging, and many cultivators turned their eyes to Zhou Shu, especially Wu Feng next to him. A pair of rat eyes stared at Zhou Shu closely, with bad intentions.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Several female cultivators looked at Zhou Shu with some surprises, but there were more who could not believe them.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; And without the cultivation base, as a spiritual planter, you have to go through at least ten or even decades of tempering. The cultivator in front of him seems to be in his early twenties.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Are you a spiritual planter?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; a female sister hesitated.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Zhou Shu shook his head, "No."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; The female sister frowned and said, "Since it''s not, you are here to reveal the list, we are very anxious, don''t come to have fun."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Zhou Shu smiled, "I am not a Lingzhi Master, but I know Lingzhi, and maybe I can help you."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Seeing that his expression was solemn and not like a joke, several female sisters glanced at each other and said, "Maybe he has a way?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "It''s not like it, it''s too young, and it''s just a foundation..."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "We can''t do anything, let the dead horse be a living horse doctor, and let him try it without any loss."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Several female cultivators nodded and looked at Zhou ShudaoWell, since you can, then you can check with us, but you are not a spiritual planter, don��t Do it casually, if you break the spiritual field, it won''t work. "


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Zhou Shu nodded, "This is natural."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Since he is here, he is sure of it, and he has his consideration when he chooses to reveal the list when there are so many people.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Hahaha!"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; A burst of wild laughter came from the crowd, Wu Feng walked out and pointed at Zhou Shu, with a contemptuous smile on his face, "Just you, you want to solve the Lingtian problem? Really? Killing me!"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; He looked at the female cultivators, his expression even more disdainful, "You are also ridiculous, others believe in everything, you are simply fools, your spiritual field is definitely not saved."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;Several female cultivators cast a cold eye on Wu Fengqi.


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "What are you not willing to come and follow, disgusting?"


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "That is, I can see that something is wrong with Lingtian, and I deliberately asked before pretending to be surprised. It''s ridiculous."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "Let''s talk more, we don''t need Hongyezong to interfere with the affairs of our Liuxia Sect."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; "What''s wrong with Jijijing, I think he is better than you."


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp; Knowing that Wu Feng would not help, several people lost their faces and returned all the mockery they had received before, and a few words made Wu Feng''s face flushed. (To be continued.)


    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;

 Chapter 296: Black aphid

    Wu Feng''s face turned red and white. He stood there for a while, pointing to Zhou Shu and cursing, "Which sect is your kid, dare you come to Lingyu City to go wild? Even I can''t solve their spiritual problem, you What big head of garlic did you run out?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Wu Feng, but he didn''t know who he was, but he knew that he wasn''t a good show depending on the situation. Zhou Shu smiled and did not speak.


    Such a person is not worth the extra effort.


    "Do you know he is not good?"


    "I said why I didn''t agree. I was greedy for money like you, but I was not tempted by five thousand top grades. It turns out that you can''t do it."


    "I really think highly of you, Wu-elder-old -"


    The words of several female monks were like knives, and the last few words dragged the long tone, which contained innumerable mockery.


    For a moment, Wu Feng''s face flushed even more when someone caught the gap.


    He shouted, "I admit that I can''t do it, so what? In Lingyu City, only I am the spiritual planter. What I can''t do, let others not want to do it!"


    "Since you can''t do it, what are you still talking about here, Senior Sister Liu, ignore him, let''s go."


    Several female cultivators put away the jade boards and walked to Lingtian with Zhou Shu.


    Wu Feng was annoyed and embarrassed, and followed a few people, cursing, "If you listen to this kid, Ling Tian will definitely not end well! I want to see how you cry later!"


    Many cultivators also followed, a good opportunity to watch the excitement, you can''t miss it.


    Several female cultivators ignored him, and talked to Zhou Shu on their own.


    The tall and thin female cultivator was called Liu Xinmei, with triple coagulation stage, and the other two female cultivators were both with double coagulation stage, one named Lu Yue and the other named Zhang Ling.


    Lu Yue looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes suspicious, "Nephew Shu, can you really solve the Lingtian problem?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Seven to 80% sure."


    "Seven or eighty percent, so many?" Seeing Zhou Shu said surely. Lu Yue''s eyes became more suspicious, "Have you ever done spiritual value before? Don''t mess around. If you really reduce the spiritual field, we can''t spare you."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously. "Don''t worry, a few uncles, if I don''t dare to say anything else, but I have planted green orchids before, and I know its habits very well. No matter what the problem is, it should be able to solve it."


    Liu Xinmei said anxiously, "As long as it doesn''t infect the Lingtian, it''s fine for Luqilan."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s all good."


    "hope so."


    The suspicion in the eyes of several female cultivators has not disappeared. After all, Zhou Shu''s cultivation level and age are too low, it is really hard to rest assured, but now there is no other way, only let Zhou Shu play.


    Not long after, several people came to the Lingtian.


    Liu Xinmei took out the formation talisman and opened the formation outside the Lingtian. A few people went in together, and then Wu Feng Laipi followed up, and the female nuns were not easy to push them away, they only scolded a few words, let him come in without mentioning.


    As for the other cultivators, they stayed outside, watching with wide eyes.


    "This field is the most serious, Nephew Shu, what do you think is better?"


    In the spiritual field in front of him, almost half of the green Qilan turned black, and even the spiritual field below was mostly black. Like dyes penetrated into the ground, the originally green spiritual field became a bit horrible.


    The female nuns all looked anxious, but Wu Feng smiled. Quite rogue.


    Zhou Shu walked to the spiritual field, put his hand on a green orchid, and a very slight spiritual energy slid into the branches and leaves along the veins.


    After a long time, he slowly stood up, if he realized something.


    "how about it?"


    "what is the problem?"


    Several female nuns hurried over.


    And Wu Feng said with a big grin, "Tsk. It''s pretty good at pretending. It''s a pity that no matter how you pretend to be a ghost, it won''t solve the problem. It will only make people laugh, haha."


    "To shut up!"


    Lu Yue looked bored and gave Wu Feng a fierce look. Although Wu Feng is the elder of the Hongyezong, his cultivation is only the first stage of the condensed veins, and the female nuns are not afraid at all.


    Wu Feng flushed, and pointed at Lu Yue and cursed, "Lu Yue, I have tolerated you for a long time. You are rude to me again, believe it or not, I will clean up you?"


    Lu Yue looked disdainful, "No face and no skin, I don''t believe it anymore, come on, do you?"


    Wu Feng was choked, and there was nothing to say. Not to mention that Lingyu City couldn''t do it. Even if he could do it, he was not Lu Yue''s opponent. He turned his head and stared at Zhou Shu bitterly, only to transfer his hatred to Zhou. Shuna go.


    "You said you can solve it, but show me the solution."


    Zhou Shuli ignored him, walked up to several female practitioners, and said slowly, "Uncle Master, these green orchids are infected with a pest called black aphid. The rhizomes and leaves are gradually blackening, and they can infect the spiritual field. , Making Lingtian gradually blackened and its quality degraded."


    "Black aphid, what is that?"


    "Insect pest, it''s impossible, haven''t we seen any insects?"


    Liu Xinmei was also quite puzzled, "Nephew Shu, is it impossible for insects to be infested? We can''t even feel the existence of insects with our minds in the Ning Vein Realm, are you mistaken?"


    Wu Feng laughed, "Haha, I''ll just say he can''t do it, what pests are, it''s just nonsense!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Once this kind of insect invades the spiritual field or plant, it will turn into a black spot, which is difficult for practitioners to perceive If you don��t believe me, I will find it out for you. Take a look."


    As he said, Zhou Shu opened his hands slightly, lay flat on his chest, let out a sigh of relief, and suddenly moved his ten fingers. With the movement of the fingers, a few light blue auras gradually entangled between the fingers, constantly emitting a faint light, like an iridescent, dazzling people.


    The **** is extremely repeated, only the glorious afterimage is visible, but the actual finger is not seen.


    Several female cultivators stared at Zhou Shu, all startled.


    "Finger casting? This method of casting is said to have long been lost."


    "Could it be that he is a cultivator with the ancient inheritance, this is really incredible."


    "Sure enough, it''s not ordinary, no wonder you are so confident."


    They couldn''t restrain the shock in their hearts when they saw the appearance of Zhou Shu''s cast. Using **** to induce aura to cast spells is a method of using the aura of heaven and earth for one''s own use.


    Never imagined that the cultivator who built the foundation in front of him would actually.


    Wu Feng was also stunned and forgot to mock.


    Zhou Shu��s technique is from the wooden yin technique of the ancient cultivator��s cave. This technique is so profound that he cannot fully perform it within a few hours, but the basic fur can still be used to solve the pests and diseases. Fur is basically enough.


    Within a few breaths, the green aura grew stronger and stronger, converging into a ribbon, and flew towards the green orchid, caged in a black spot.


    Zhou Shu pointed the shadow like flying, and the speed accelerated. The black spots on the green orchid were suddenly pulled up by the blue aura and suspended in the air.


    In just a few breaths, the black spot turned into a small worm about half an inch long, swinging its teeth and claws.


    Zhou Shu looked very serious, and said slowly, "Uncle Master, please see, this is the black aphid. It is extremely rare, but it is very harmful. Basically, the spiritual field here has been invaded by it and must be resolved as soon as possible. To be continued.)

 Chapter 297: Mu Yin Jue

    The excitement in the hearts of the female cultivators at the sight of the black aphid could not be concealed.


    "There are really bugs!"


    "I found the reason, great!"


    "I really can''t see that Nephew Shu is so capable at such a young age."


    Liu Xinmei couldn''t restrain the joy in her heart, and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Nephew Shu, I didn''t expect you to really find the crux, thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No, this is just the beginning."


    Wu Feng snorted coldly, and said with his eyes crossed, "How about finding the crux? With so many bugs, can you kill them all, one by one, at least for decades, I think this Lingtian will still have to Finish."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, are you jealous if others do?"


    "If you don''t have any abilities, you will talk nonsense. I really don''t know how you became an elder."


    The peaceful Liu Xinmei''s face also brought some sorrow, "Elder Wu, you can either watch it quietly or please go out, don''t talk too much here."


    To Liu Xinmei, Wu Feng was still a little worried, turned his head and snorted, without saying more.


    Zhou Shu turned around and looked at the half-black and half-green spiritual field, quite solemn, "This infected spiritual field is about 20 acres, and there are at least 100,000 black aphids."


    "This is only managed by me. Senior Sister Liu has more, about 50 acres, and Senior Sister Zhang also has more than 20 acres. In total, there are hundreds of thousands of them?"


    Lu Yue shook her finger, her face suddenly became ill, "This is too much, what should I do?"


    The joy on Liu Xinmei''s face has also faded a lot. She looked at Zhou Shu quite solemnly, "Since Nephew Shu knows the crux, he should also know how to solve it? If Nephew Shu can solve the problems of our spiritual fields. For the question of rank, there will be no less than five thousand high-grade spirit stones."


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Let me think about it."


    The wooden yin jue he used was just a bit of the foundation of the tactic, he only borrowed a little wooden aura in the surroundings, if it was completely cast. Within a few miles of Mu Xing aura can be controlled by him, and it is not difficult to eliminate the pests in the spiritual field.


    But this can''t be done in a short while, he didn''t even finish the deduction of Mu Yin Jue, but he thought of a tricky method.


    Zhou Shu took out a large piece of yellow tuber and placed it on the ground and sat on it.


    Lu Yue shook her eyebrows and asked in confusion, "Nephew, what is this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled without answering, putting his hands on his chest. The complicated **** is displayed again.


    This time the speed is faster than the previous one, and the cyan aura condensed between the fingers is also much larger, spreading like a mist, and it is as large as a meter, like a big balloon that envelops Zhou Shu.


    The sisters were stunned again.


    "This����"


    "Are these the heaven and earth auras he used, so many, even we can''t do it?"


    "Not necessarily. Look at the thing under his seat, it may be a spiritual thing rich in wood movement aura. He uses the aura there."


    If Liu Xinmei had some enlightenment, she explained a few words, and then continued, "I am afraid that the value of this thing is also very high. He really did his best."


    "Others do their best, and we can''t let others lose. We will just replenish the value of that item for a while."


    "Yeah. That''s for sure."


    Zhou Shu listened to the discussion of several people, only smiling.


    The tuber under his seat was the rhizome of Dragon Claw Grass that he had obtained before. After removing the remaining part of the Demon Dan Queen, there was Dragon Claw Grass accumulated for nearly ten thousand years, and the woods in it were amazing. No matter how he uses it, he can''t use it up.


    But the reason why he was willing to pay in this way and try his best to solve Liu Xiazong''s troubles was also his consideration, all for the heavenly king''s heart pill at the auction.


    He helped Liu Xiazong solve such a big trouble in public, and became famous. It would be easy for him to get Lingzhi inheritance, even if he didn''t sell it. Probably there will be sects asking him for help, such as being a Keqing Lingzhi teacher, and Lingshi will come naturally.


    In addition to the spirit stone, it is also important to have power to rely on. If there is a problem with the spirit field managed by other sects, he will not be so dedicated.


    Of the three major sects of Lingyu City, two of them are bound to win the Heavenly King Pill. If you are alone, even if you have enough spiritual stones, it will be difficult to obtain, and it is likely to have to face various open and secret Means, but if there is a sect like Liu Xiazong behind him, it will obviously be much better.


    For this, Zhou Shu must do his best to help Liu Xiazong.


    Not long after, the cyan aura ball grew bigger and bigger, Zhou Shu waved his hand abruptly, the aura ball floated towards the spirit field and stopped in the middle.


    Zhou Shu approached, his fingers began to dance again, and the aura orb suddenly opened and turned into a large net, covering a full hundreds of feet of spiritual field.


    With a soft chick, his fingers flew.


    Pieces of black spots were sucked up by the cyan aura net and turned into black aphids.


    Zhou Shuyan said, "Come on, catch all these black aphids and put them in a separate storage bag. Don''t let out one, keep it useful."


    "Yes!"


    Several female cultivators were a little impatient in waiting, and rushed over, using various methods to remove the black aphids from the spiritual net one by one, and put them in the storage bag for a time, the figure was like a butterfly. , Baoguang flashed.


    However, within a few hundred breaths, all the black aphids were cleared and cleaned, and the great net of spiritual energy also lost its support and disappeared in the air.


    Zhou Shu walked back to the field slowly, picked up the rhizome of Longclaw grass, and walked towards another spiritual field.


    "Nephew Shu, don''t you need to take a break?"


    Liu Xinmei was quite surprised. Such a large-scale mobilization of aura would consume a lot of her own spiritual power, and it would be difficult for her to build a foundation, but Zhou Shu would continue as if nothing had happened?


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It should not be too late. Later, the spiritual field will be more damaged. I will rest later."


    "Don''t be tired."


    Lu Yue said very concerned, and immediately raised her storage bag and cheered, "There are at least a few thousand black aphids in me. If this continues, it will be resolved soon!"


    While she was talking, she looked at Wu Feng provocatively, "Huh, didn''t you say that it can''t be solved? You thought Lingyucheng was the spiritual planter of the Red Leaf Sect? Hey, there is a problem with your spiritual field, Shu My nephew won''t help you!"


    Since Zhou Shu started to mobilize his aura, Wu Feng was in a daze, and he has not recovered until now.


    He was more shocked than the female nuns. He was a half-hearted spiritual planter, and he knew much more spiritual planting principles than they did. Zhou Shu��s tactics were beyond his knowledge, and he vaguely felt that if Conversely, if you use this technique to supplement the spiritual energy of spirit grass and other plants, the output and grade of the plants will be greatly increased, and the growth speed will be increased.


    For a spiritual planter like him, the meaning of this technique is more valuable than the spiritual field.


    "I really want to get this magic trick."


    He couldn''t help talking to himself.


    Wu Feng''s performance, Zhou Shu naturally saw it, as he expected, very good. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 298: Elder Hao

    Not long after, Zhou Shu was again enveloped by a layer of blue aura. �R,


    I don''t know when, two more people were around the sisters.


    "Ah, I met Elder Hao."


    The female nuns hurriedly saluted, they didn''t know how Elder Hao appeared here, a little suddenly.


    "I ran for two days and went to several sects around. It was also your good luck. The Xuanyun Sect had just recruited a Keqing Lingzhi master not long ago. This tree elder is, he has on Lingzhi. The accumulation of a hundred years, the reputation is beyond the reach, many sects can not be invited, it will definitely solve this trouble."


    Elder Hao, named Hao Ruoyan, a Golden Core Cultivator, wore a pink-blue skirt with flowers, slender figure, picturesque eyebrows, a jade hairpin slanted on the side of the cloud, and his demeanor was steady and elegant.


    After introducing the Lingzhi Master, she cast her eyes on Zhou Shu in the Lingtian, and asked with some doubts, "Who is that?"


    Liu Xinmei saw Li and explained, "The disciples were anxious and put the list in the city, hoping to find the spiritual master, who is the cultivator who unveiled the list."


    "You are fooling around, he is a foundation-building cultivator, how can he be a spiritual planter, and you let him do anything in the spiritual field? If something goes wrong in the spiritual field, can you afford it?"


    Hao Ruoyan raised her eyebrows slightly, and her face showed a sullen expression, "Please come out and don''t damage the spiritual field."


    "Oh."


    Liu Xinmei answered, and said, "But Nephew Shu has found the cause, saying it is an insect pest, and you see, the elder, that spiritual field was just cured by him."


    "Huh? Can it be cured?"


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at Lingtian, condensed her eyebrows thoughtfully, and quickly shook her head. . "That won''t work either. I have already invited an authentic spiritual planter, so I don''t need to trouble him, give him some spiritual stones and ask him to go."


    "Elder Hao, don''t worry, let him continue to do it, I''ll take a look first."


    The talking cultivator is extremely old, with layers of wrinkles on his face, like tree bark. He seemed to be at least a hundred years old, and he was less than five feet tall, yellow and thin, standing on the ridge as if it were a tree stump, and he couldn''t see it at all.


    "Old Shu, how embarrassed, this kind of kid is showing off in front of the Fang family, it''s really unreasonable."


    Hao Ruoyan said respectfully to the old man in a low voice.


    The old man named Datian and cultivated his veins. I have been immersed in the way of Lingzhi for nearly a hundred years, and put all his life''s hard work on Lingzhi. In Lingzhi''s circle, his reputation and achievements are very large, close to the existence of a master.


    Shu Datian shook his head, and looked at Zhou Shu with some admiration, "Although he is young, he has extraordinary skills. This method of inspiring aura has never been seen before."


    "Oh?"


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu again, not as casual as he was just now, his eyes were much more serious, and he saw the difference in just a moment.


    "Really so, this kind of fingering, does he use an ancient technique that has long been lost?"


    Many surprises appeared on Hao Ruoyan''s face, and he fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, but did not want to move away. As a Golden Core Realm cultivator, she knew that this was a rare opportunity. If she could see Zhou Shu''s **** clearly and perceive the movement of the aura around her, she might be able to figure out something from it.


    Shu Datian nodded, "It''s nothing more than the lost tactics, but how does he know that the black spots are bugs? The old man really can''t see it, he can''t think of it, he has read countless Lingzhi''s classics, but he has never seen it before. Which book mentions such weird bugs."


    Lu Yue whispered, "Senior Nephew Shu said, it''s called the black aphid, it''s a very rare alien insect."


    Shu Datian sighed, "Black Aphid, I have never heard of the name Lao Chen, alas, compared with him, Lao Chu is really ignorant. I must ask him for advice later."


    Lu Yue nodded, "It''s not surprising, we don''t even know."


    "Black aphid, this is the first time I heard it today." Liu Xinmei nodded.


    A cultivator who had been immersed in spiritual cultivation for a hundred years said that he was ignorant, and the people around him took it for granted. This is a bit weird, but it is true.


    Before long, another large group of black aphids was pulled up by Zhou Shu''s spiritual net.


    Seeing this scene, Hao Ruoyan and Shu Datian both looked surprised. This method of attracting insects and removing insects is really unheard of and amazing. And several female cultivators didn''t need Zhou Shu to say, they flew over and installed the group of bugs.


    As the spiritual net dissipated, Zhou Shu approached slowly, saluting Hao Ruoyan and Shu Datian, and said to Shu Datian in a humble manner, "The kid gets the axe at the door and makes the old man laugh."


    Although Zhou Shu was casting spells, he was always paying attention to the situation here, and he respected a spiritual planter like Shu Datian.


    "How is the classmate''s axe? You say this, don''t you make the world laugh at the old man."


    Shu Datian shook his head quickly and looked at Zhou Shu with fiery eyes, "Little brother, how do you know about the black aphid?"


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, "From an ancient book."


    "Can you take a look at the old?"


    Shu Datian''s eyes lit up, but he soon felt that his remark was inappropriate, and shook his head and said, "The old man has been anxious for a while, don''t blame it."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "If Mr. Shu is interested in Zergs, I can tell Mr. Shu when he is free Not only black aphids, but also green ghosts, white locusts, etc. They are very rare. Although they are very harmful to plants, they also have special advantages."


    "Good, good."


    Shu Datian nodded his head again and again, what green ghosts, white locusts he had never heard of, he was suddenly excited. A spiritual planter like him who has spent his entire life on spiritual planting is extremely happy to gain new knowledge about spiritual planting.


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at Zhou Shu, "You are using ancient techniques, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, there is nothing to hide, using the change of **** to cast spells to arouse the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. This method is rarely seen now. Since it is used, others will definitely know.


    "Can you ask what the trick is?"


    Hao Ruoyan''s voice was very soft, silently looking forward to Zhou Shu''s answer. Her heart was always itchy, and Zhou Shu''s **** of the right talent gave her no small surprise. Although she is a Golden Core Realm cultivator, she can''t arouse spiritual energy so freely. Such a technique is very rare. If she can learn it, She will be able to make another big step.


    "It''s called Mu Yin Jue, and what I use is just a little fur."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Elder Hao, are you interested?"


    "Ask it knowingly, I have asked like this, how can I be uninterested? It''s just that the fur is so great, if..."


    After Hao Ruoyan finished the defamation, she wanted more in her heart, but she put on a calm expression, "Such an ancient technique seems to be of little use..."


    "Oh, forget it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned around to leave.


    "Wait," Hao Ruoyan raised her eyebrows, with a trace of sorrow on her face, "Well, I''m interested, what do you want?"


    Hao Ruoyan glared at Zhou Shu, as if in a grudge, without the slightest grace of the Golden Core Realm, which made the female cultivators on the side a little stunned, which is not the case for the elders. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 299: invite

    Hao Ruoyan also felt that something was wrong, he acted too eagerly, and lowered his head unexpectedly, and when he raised his head again, he had recovered his usual calmness.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, and said, "Elder Hao, how about coming to discuss with the elders after I finish handling these spiritual fields?"


    "Ok����"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded subconsciously, "How long does it take so many spiritual fields? With your cultivation base, I''m afraid it will take more than ten days?"


    "It won''t take that long, and Ling Tian can''t wait that long. Senior, forgive me for being rude, and take a rest first."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, then sat down slowly, regaining his spiritual power.


    With the increase in the number of uses, he is now more proficient, and the same spiritual power can use the wooden yin jue once more.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Alright, I will come to you again, don''t leave."


    After that, she disappeared like smoke, not knowing how to come, and how to leave.


    Shu Datian did not leave, but moved closer, sat down next to Zhou Shu, and said with a smile, "Little brother, it''s okay now, can we just say no?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Old Tree, just ask what you want. I will definitely say what I can say next."


    Shu Datian smiled, "The best, the old are not ignorant people, don''t ask for secrets, haha."


    The two talked in a low voice, and they talked quite enthusiastically, and occasionally quarreled.


    After a while, Shu Datian stood up, with a lot of admiration on his face, "It turns out that these insects still have this magical effect. The black aphids are crushed and it is an excellent spiritual fertilizer, which can be used to cultivate many kinds of spiritual flowers. , And that... it''s really better to listen to the Lord''s words than to read ten years."


    Zhou Shu stood up and saluted, "Talk to the old man, the kid has grown a lot, thank you very much here."


    He thanked him sincerely for the opportunity to communicate with such a senior spiritual planter. It has benefited a lot, which is very good for the future.


    "Well, the old man gets more from the little friend."


    Shu Datian waved his hand quickly, and said eagerly. "The old man feels itchy for a while, now I want to experiment, and I will come back tomorrow to ask my friends."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''ve been here these few days. The old tree is free to come here. The black aphid in the storage bag. The old tree can take it home. There are so many here anyway."


    "The old man is disrespectful."


    Shu Datian was very happy, took the storage bag handed over by the sister, arched his hands, and left soon.


    Zhou Shu took out the rhizome of Longclaw Grass and walked towards the next spiritual field.


    The female cultivators followed them all the time, all with admiration on their faces, and there were many rejoices that the spiritual planters invited by the elders were so respected, they really found a treasure in the city.


    Lu Yue glanced at Zhou Shu. "Nephew Shu, I think you just came to Lingyu City, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, just come."


    Lu Yue then asked, "Nasher Nephew Shu, what sect do you come from?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''m from the lotus school."


    "Hollywood Pie?"


    Lu Yue frowned, "I don''t seem to have heard of it, Sister Liu, have you heard of it?"


    Liu Xinmei nodded gently. "I have a little impression. It seems that the practitioners of Tianliu Sect mentioned that it was in the Qingyuan Mountain Range in the north of Dongsheng Prefecture. I heard that there are five sects there. The Heyin School is one of them.


    "Oh, the senior sister is well-informed, I don''t know, hehe."


    Lu Yue spit out her tongue, "It seems that the lotus pie is not that big?"


    Liu Xinmei nodded, "The spiritual veins of the Qingyuan Mountain Range are not enough. Therefore, there are no Nascent Soul Stage monks in those sects, but there are a few Golden Core Stages."


    "That must be inferior to our Liuxiazong."


    Lu Yue nodded thoughtfully and turned to Zhou Shu, "Nephew Shu, are you interested in coming to Liu Xiazong?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment. This woman was really reckless. It was rare to speak directly like this.


    "I don''t want you to betray the sect. Don''t get me wrong, Nephew Shu." Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Lu Yue shook her head quickly and waved her hand. "A spiritual planter like you has little aura in the lotus school. I��m afraid it��s hard to use the place where you are, and it also buried your ability. Why don��t you just go to Liuxiazong to be a guest, you can use your ability, you can use a lot of spiritual fields, you can grow anything, and the treatment is definitely good. Okay."


    Liu Xinmei followed, "Senior Nephew Shu, you can really think about it. Only the larger sect is a suitable place for the spiritual master. With the ability of Nephew Shu, staying in the small sect is really unable to show your talents. It is really uncomfortable for the cultivator. For Lingzhi Master, our Liuxia Sect is very eager, if the nephew Shu is willing to come, there will be no shortage of Lingshi pill and magic weapon, and there will be a cultivator to protect and do things whenever you go out. Don''t worry about it."


    Zhang Ling also followed up and said a few words.


    Their actions are so consistent. On the one hand, seeing Zhou Shu��s ability, it��s hard not to think so. They basically grow spiritual fields by stocking, because more time is needed to practice, and even if they spend time on spiritual fields, they cannot grow. Well, it would be best if someone came to help them. On the other hand, when Hao Ruoyan was gone, UU Reading gave them a message, asking them to try their best to keep Zhou Shu in the sect, and pay more The price can also be.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while and nodded sincerely, "My uncles, I will consider it seriously, but let''s deal with these spiritual fields first."


    Things are developing as he expected, but now he can''t just agree to it, and have to wait.


    Lu Yue shook her head in a puzzled manner, "Is there anything to consider? Our sect seldom recruits guests. How many people can''t ask for it, I don''t know how happy it is."


    "Well, sister, don''t be so impatient."


    Liu Xinmei smiled, "Senior Nephew Shu has his own considerations, and he will talk about it when he thinks it through. But I remind Senior Nephew that if Nephew Shu becomes a guest of Liu Xiazong, the Heyin School will be very satisfied."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you, Master, for your guidance."


    He knows this too. Heyin School is of course happy to have a relationship with a sect like Liu Xiazong, especially Shen Wen. After knowing this, he is afraid that he will be forced to go to Liu Xiazong.


    Several people continued to get busy in the spiritual field, and large tracts of blue spiritual energy appeared, which surrounded the whole spiritual field like mist.


    There were more and more cultivators watching around, and many cultivators had never seen such a method before, and they couldn''t help being curious about Zhou Shu and giving pointers.


    The news spread quickly, and the actions of the Kaoshanmen and Hongyezong were not slow. It didn''t take long for them to send their own cultivators to invite Zhou Shu.


    Such a cultivator appeared in Lingyu City, and it must not be missed.


    Among them, Hongyezong paid more attention and even sent a Golden Core Realm elder. This elder was very courteous to Zhou Shu, but intentionally or unconsciously ignored Wu Feng on the side, which made Wu Feng��s old face black and purple. I really couldn''t save face, so I could only leave in embarrassment.


    And Zhou Shu''s attitude towards them was very peaceful, neither refused nor agreed, just let them wait. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 300: bargain

    "Go ahead, what do you want?"


    In a quiet small room, Hao Ruoyan and Zhou Shu sat opposite each other.


    Hao Ruoyan had a solemn expression, without any slight contempt, and completely regarded the opposing foundation builder as his equal opponent.


    In the past few days, Zhou Shu''s appearance has been amazing.


    In four days, in just four days, Zhou Shu solved Liu Xiazong��s troubles. The spiritual fields with problems and hidden dangers were completely cleaned up. The black aphids that were caught were only lined up enough to get around. There are several laps in Lingyu City.


    He knows Lingzhi at a young age. The accumulation of spiritual energy and the speed of recovery are shocking. Hao Ruoyan has never seen such a cultivator. He even just builds a foundation and has no veins. He is really that unknown. Cultivated by the minor sect?


    That��s not to say, she has been paying attention to Zhou Shu every day for the past few days. It is easy to see that Zhou Shu��s **** is getting more and more adept. It turns out that the **** that surprised countless people at first was just the state of Zhou Shu��s learning. The speed at which Zhou Shu cast his magic arts could almost be described with electric light flint. Only a few afterimages flashed by, the aura was gathered.


    The extent of progress is unimaginable.


    Such talent for Fa Jue is also rare, and it is difficult to compare several geniuses in the sect.


    However, she is not the only one who is interested. The three major sects of Lingyu City are all paying attention to this sudden appearance of the cultivator, and countless pairs of eyes are staring behind Zhou Shu every day.


    Around Zhou Shu, there were several secret fights among the three sects, and each sect wanted to include him in the sect, and it was not just a guest clan.


    Zhou Shu also understands this di��n, because he receives countless voice transmissions every day. Invite him to join the sect. All offer high prices. Among them, there was even the voice of the Yuanshen of the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, but he never responded, and he did not even give the opportunity to interview.


    Because he knows who to talk to is the easiest and most effective.


    For the other two sects, no matter how good the price he can take, it is not what he needs.


    After resting in the quiet room for three days, he finally opened the door to meet the guests, and welcomed the first and possibly the only guest, Hao Ruoyan.


    "Say it quickly. I can talk about anything I want. It''s not easy for me to sit here, do you know that Lingyucheng has been a little crazy for you these past few days �Ld��ng�Ldi��n�L�L said, .2 ��3.o��s_(); now."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, Hao Ruoyan frowned and complained.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior, don''t be anxious, what I want is very simple, the Heavenly King''s Heart Pill."


    He said it straightforwardly, there is no need to circumscribe this question. In fact, many people already know, but Hao Ruoyan in front of him is still in the mist.


    "what?"


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned for a while. Looking at Zhou Shu, "Do you mind if I probe you?"


    "Senior, please see."


    Zhou Shu gently di��n his head.


    Hao Ruoyan��s attitude of equality and mutual respect is also one of the reasons Zhou Shu chose to talk to her. The other sects have more or less probed him. They thought Zhou Shu was just building a foundation and would not find others�� gods. He knows how to detect, but he doesn''t know that Zhou Shu has outstanding spiritual consciousness. He has long been clear about these small movements and disliked it very much.


    Hao Ruoyan released a few strands of spiritual consciousness, took his spiritual power around Zhou Shu''s body, and quickly took it back.


    "You have a lack of vitality, and you need the Heavenly King''s Heart Patching Pill to condense your pulse. You came to Lingyu City for the Heavenly King''s Heart Patching Pill to be auctioned in two months."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu thoughtfully.


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head, "Yes."


    "No wonder you chose Liu Xiazong, I understand."


    Hao Ruoyan patted her chest, as if he was relieved, and whispered, "Why didn''t you say it earlier, it made me worry about it, don''t you know, those two sects are still waiting outside." "


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "It''s useless to wait, they won''t be willing, haha."


    "It seems that you know our three sects very well," Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "The Iron Man Enemy is a genius for refining the body that is hard to see in a century, and the backing sect also cultivated the seed of his current sovereign. The Heavenly King��s Heart Supplementing Pill, they are determined to get it. Even if you go, they can only wait for the next time. Not to mention Deng Renjie of the Red Leaf Sect, the natural spirit body, even if it is placed in a sect like Tianjian Cihang, it must be cultivated , You can''t compete with him now, so you can only choose our Liu Xiazong."


    Zhou Shu di��ndi��n headed, "Senior said it was right."


    "You are so blunt, you are not afraid that I will take the opportunity to lower the price?"


    Hao Ruoyan was a little bit puzzled. Since it was a negotiation, most of them had to keep their hole cards and couldn''t let the opponent know their intentions. However, Zhou Shu was so direct that she was surprised.


    "It''s good to be honest."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I only need the Heavenly King''s Heart Pill, this di��n will not change."


    "I like your honesty."


    Hao Ruoyan put on a smile on her face and thought for a while, ��This time the auction of the Heavenly King��s Heart Supplement Pill, the competition will be fierce, and it may cost 200,000 top-grade or even more to obtain it. So, what are you going to give Liu Xiazong ?"


    Zhou Shu asked back, "What do seniors want?"


    Hao Ruoyan said immediately, "You, and your ancient methods, but these are still not enough, you must show more sincerity."


    "Haha, Senior is also straightforward and refreshing."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I can give you a part of the ancient method, and I can stay in Liuxiazong as a guest clerk, but I will not manage Lingtian."


    "Little guy, are you bargaining too hard? The ancient method only gives a part of it. Liu Xiazong wants you to be a spiritual planter. If you don''t manage the spiritual field, what do you want you to do?"


    Hao Ruoyan frowned, "You only want to give such a di��n thing, then why did Liu Xiazong risk offending other sects to buy the Heavenly King Buxin Pill for you?"


    There was resentment in her words, but there was also a hint of suspicion in her eyes. Judging from Zhou Shu''s performance these days, he would not say such unreasonable words.


    Zhou Shu smiled without answering, took out a jade slip and handed it over, "Senior, take a look."


    Hao Ruoyan took the jade slip with suspicion and seemed to say, "This is the cultivation method of green chrysanthemum and snake grass. It is really useful, but what do you mean by giving it to me?"


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, and hundreds of jade slips spilled out like snowflakes, stacked in front of Hao Ruoyan.


    "Here, there are a total of more than 600 kinds of medicinal grains, the cultivation methods of the Lingcao Linghua, how to grow them, how to deal with problems, all aspects are introduced without omission, and there are three jade slips on how to cultivate spiritual planters."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I think it is better to teach people and fish than to teach people and fish. With these, I think Liu Xiazong will soon be able to cultivate a few useful spiritual planters, with spiritual planters, With your spiritual field, I think Liu Xiazong will develop much faster than it is now."


    In the past few days, he classified the inheritance of the spiritual planters he obtained, separated the cultivation parts of common plants, and re-made a large number of jade slips as bargaining chips, while the cultivation methods of those strange flowers and weeds Stored separately, as a private possession, will not be given away.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at this large stack of jade slips, and was a little stunned.


    Of course she knew the value of these jade slips. With them, it was more useful and useful than simply obtaining a spiritual planter.


    "Are they real?"


    She still couldn''t believe that such a precious thing was placed in front of her casually.


    (Ps: Thank you for the sky is the blue monthly ticket support, thank you for the book friends who voted to subscribe to the collection~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 301: Clap your hands

    "Every senior can watch it."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Frankly speaking, these jade slips are from very ancient inheritance. Although there are many large sects, they are not very detailed like this. Its value, I will not say that the predecessors should also clear."


    "I know it naturally."


    Hao Ruoyan was a little anxious. She separated dozens of strands of spiritual power and consciousness, and went into the jade slips one by one to probe, and she watched seriously for nearly a quarter of an hour before stopping.


    "Sure enough it is true."


    After confirming the authenticity, the surprise on her face did not disappear, "I really didn''t expect you to have such a precious spiritual inheritance. Everyone in Lingyu City really underestimated you, only if you are a practitioner who knows ancient techniques. ..."


    There was a slight smile on Zhou Shu''s face, "If I had known it earlier, would the three major sects have joined hands and carve me up?"


    "If you say that, it is indeed possible."


    Hao Ruoyan is also blunt, "Ancient inheritance is obviously more important than yours."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Unfortunately, these inheritances are in my heart, and the predecessors can also see that these jade slips are just made by me."


    "Is there any difference between keeping it in my heart and keeping it in the jade slip?"


    Hao Ruoyan sighed lightly, "You have only built the base, all three sects have monks, and there is no way to search for souls."


    Her meaning is very clear, it is unlikely that the foundation-building cultivator will resist the soul-searching method of the Nascent Soul cultivator. As long as the soul is controlled, naturally any secret can be told. Although the method of searching for souls is a taboo on the face, most of them are only used by evil cultivators, but the sect of cultivating immortals is not good. Facing such inheritance, you may not help but start.


    Zhou Shu understood what she meant, but didn''t worry too much.


    Lingyu City belongs to all the cultivators in Dongsheng Prefecture, and it is not allowed to kill the cultivators on each other. What''s more, it is the managers who act on the cultivators in the city? Once exposed, the status of the sect may not be maintained and lose its management position. For Zhou Shu, no one would do such a stupid thing. And Zhou Shu showed himself in the crowd, and he was extremely noisy these days, which is also a way to protect himself.


    And his sea of ??consciousness is unique. Although he is a foundation building state, his divine consciousness surpasses those of the condensed veins, and the stability of the sea of ??consciousness is never below that of the condensed veins. I am afraid that it does not meet the conditions for being invaded. If you want to invade Zhou Shu''s sea of ??consciousness, you can. Die first before seizing the house.


    However, Zhou Shu may be even more afraid of taking the house, because he has not yet fully understood the ability he brought through his journey, how strong it is. Now he has swallowed a soul and a soul. If he comes in again, I am afraid It is to increase his memory bank.


    This is not Zhou Shu''s delusion.


    Since Zhuji had a spiritual consciousness, he has always had this idea-the ability to pass through is not fixed, it is constantly updated and upgraded like a computer, not only calculations and so on. As one''s own spiritual consciousness continues to strengthen, the more changes he gains.


    "What are you thinking about? I''m just talking about it, and I also remind you to pay attention in the future. There is Liuxia Sect in Lingyu City, and this kind of thing will not be allowed to happen."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, Hao Ruoyan said hurriedly, her tone very relaxed, but soon she seemed to think of something, and warned, "You don''t need to worry in Lingyu City. But recently there have been evil repairs around Lingyu City. They are frantic and have no bottom line. Be careful when you leave the city."


    "Thank you senior for your concern, let''s continue talking about things. Senior."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Is this kind of inheritance enough to exchange the Heavenly King''s Heart Supplementing Pill?"


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, hesitated, "These jade slips can be considered passable. But..."


    There was a bit of worry on her face, and she wanted to stop talking. Lingzhi��s inherited jade slips are of course very valuable to Liuxia Sect who has a lot of spiritual fields. It is enough to exchange for a Heavenly King��s Heart Supplementing Pill, but she What I want most is the ancient magic formula, but now it is a bit difficult to export.


    Seeing her look, Zhou Shu quickly understood her thoughts, and smiled slightly, "Senior, don''t worry, I said that I would give the old method, and of course I won''t stop it."


    "Ah, really?"


    Hao Ruoyan turned from worry to joy, revealing a few traces of childlike joy.


    "Senior, do you want a complete Mu Yin Jue, or is it incomplete?"


    "Of course it must be complete!"


    Hao Ruoyan opened her eyes wide and stared at Zhou Shu, "Will you give it to me?"


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "Senior and I are quite congenial, as soon as we see it, it is reasonable to give Senior, but..."


    "Hurry up and finish ��but��!" Hao Ruoyan frowned and raised his hand, staring at Zhou Shu as if to pat the table.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with a serious expression, "First, the senior must guarantee to get the Heavenly King''s Heart Supplementing Pill, no matter what other sects use, Liu Xiazong will get me the pill. Second, I want Some basic jade slips for refining alchemy, these things, I think there must be a lot of big sects like Liu Xiazong. Third,..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, Hao Ruoyan waited quietly for a while, anxious, "What is the third one? Isn''t there anymore?"


    "No more."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Is it possible to use the ancient method to exchange a guarantee?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded without hesitation, "Of course."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were suspicious, "It won''t be so easy, right? Those two sects are bound to be won."


    "If they want , they must also consider their own sect."


    Hao Ruoyan''s expression was much more relaxed, and she said confidently, "No matter how talented the Iron Man Enemy and Deng Renjie are, they are low-level cultivators, and there are so many tribulations to cultivating immortals. It is still hard to say whether they can become true pillars. If they fall, then In vain, these sects have to be considered, but you are different. Ancient inheritance is something that the sect can benefit immediately. It is really in front of you and it is worth the price of the sect. Don��t worry, they Can''t compete with us."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and Hao Ruoyan made sense. The auction of the Heavenly King Heart Supplement Pill has become dominated by the sect, so the demand for the sect determines the final result.


    "Well, senior, how about this decision?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and stretched out a hand.


    Hao Ruoyan had some doubts in her eyes, "What are you doing?"


    Without paying attention, Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, patted Hao Ruoyan''s hand lightly, and quickly retracted it.


    Hao Ruoyan was taken aback, looked at her hand, looking like he wanted to be angry but didn''t know whether to be angry or not.


    "Well, clap your hands to swear, it''s so decided."


    Without waiting for Hao Ruoyan to say more, Zhou Shu has put away the jade slips and smiled slightly, "I put away these jade slips first. When I get the Heavenly King''s Heart Supplement Pill, I will give it to you."


    For Zhou Shu, clapping seems to be more effective and more accustomed than the heart demon oath, and he is not worried that Hao Ruoyan will go back.


    "What does it mean to clap your hands? Why are you touching me?"


    Hao Ruoyan was still a little at a loss. The Golden Core Cultivator was touched like this, and seemed to lose his identity, but soon Zhou Shu''s next sentence made her face a happy smile, and she simply forgot to care about it.


    "I can give you Mu Yin Jue first, but you may have to learn from me for a few days at first."


    "Okay!" To be continued.

 Chapter 302: All good swords

    Zhou Shu was taken aback and nodded quickly.


    It seems that it is not easy to persuade the practitioner of the Golden Core Realm to learn from the practitioner of the Foundation Building Realm, but Hao Ruoyan did not hesitate at all. Obviously she was very eager for Mu Yinjue.


    Hao Ruoyan has many expectations on her face, "When will we learn?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior, when will I enter Liuxia Sect"


    "It''s okay now, it''s already ready."


    Hao Ruoyan took out a red jade plaque and handed it to Zhou Shu, "This is the token of Liuxiazong''s Keqing. With this card, you can freely enter and leave Liuxiazong. Liuxiazong has also prepared a residence for you, and you can pass by at any time. Every year there will be Keqing. The treatment of the elders is sent to you, everything is in accordance with the standard that made the deacon elders, that is, just like me, you will not be dissatisfied, right?"


    Zhou Shu took the token, "Elder Deacon"


    Hao Ruoyan explained, "This is the Golden Core Cultivator like me. There are three thousand high-grade spirit stones every year. You may not use the pill, and you will replace it with another one."


    "Senior, I''m asking what the deacon elder is. If you want to join, you have to find out. It''s not about the treatment."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. It was the first time he heard the name of the deacon elder.


    "Yes, it''s because I am impatient. I have to explain some things about the sect to you in detail, otherwise I thought I was playing you just casually."


    Hao Ruoyan pursed her lips and explained it in detail.


    The structure of Liuxia Sect is a bit more complicated than that of the Dutch School. There are three Supreme Elders, one overlord, two deputy overlords, and more than forty golden core elders. Among them, the overlord elders are Yuanying realm monks and basically ignore the sect. Miscellaneous chores, usually retreats and retreats, only come out at critical moments, but the sect must carry out the words that are spoken; and the sect leader is elected by the elders of the golden core, and the deputy sect leader is selected by the sect leader as the sect leader Deputy. They are mainly responsible for external affairs and represent the image of the sect; while the cultivators of the Golden Core Realm are called elders, but they are divided into major elders, guardian elders, education elders, Keqing elders, deacon elders, etc. Most affairs in the sect were decided jointly by several great elders. The deacon elders are responsible for the implementation, while the guardian elders are dedicated to training, and the elders who teach the profession are dedicated to teaching disciples.


    Hao Ruoyan said with some self-deprecation, "Speaking of which, I am the most useless kind."


    Zhou Shu was slightly pensive. "Understood, thank you elders for your teachings."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled, and said freely, "From now on, you and I will be the same sect and will be the elders, so don''t call me seniors or elders."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "What is it called, is it Deacon Hao?"


    Hao Ruoyan waved his hand casually, "It''s up to you, it''s not impossible to call it by name. When to go to the sect, when to teach me Mu Yin Jue"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "After three days, I will go to the sect."


    "Wait again."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned, "Well, I''ll go and prepare too, and think about how to buy that Heavenly King''s Heart Pill."


    "By the way, when you go out, help me get rid of those two cases outside."


    "Needless to say, this is natural."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded. The figure disappeared in an instant, and there was a loud noise outside.


    "You can go now."


    "Hao Ruoyan what did you say"


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care. After waiting for a while, there was no one at the door. He walked out slowly.


    After completing a major event, temporarily letting go of the knots that had been entangled in my heart, I felt comfortable. I haven''t seen this huge Lingyu city well yet. At this time, I can go and find something useful to myself.


    A tall and gorgeous loft. Standing on both sides of the spacious street, unlike Fangshi, there has never been a yelling and soliciting of customers here, but the flow of people has never been interrupted. As a center in the northern part of Dongsheng Prefecture, I don��t know how many cultivators pass and stay every day. From the Qi Refining Realm to the Golden Core Realm, and even the Yuan Ying Realm cultivators, it is quite impressive.


    Zhou Shu walked past shops one after another, looking at the flowers, absorbing the information he wanted.


    Zhou Shu stopped in front of a refinery shop.


    The facade is very small and old. It looks like a dilapidated blacksmith''s shop from the outside. There is a large anvil at the door, which is full of rust marks. It looks a little out of place in the bustling streets, I am afraid that it will not be possible for hundreds of years. There are guests, but the jade plaque hanging on the shop is a bit strange, "The first sword in the sea."


    Seeing the words Zhenhai, Zhou Shu moved slightly in his heart and walked in slowly.


    No one came to greet him, and there were no goods in the shop, only a dilapidated wooden table. On the side was an old man with a sparse beard, squinted, holding a wine glass in a daze.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming in, the old man ignored him, only took a sip of the wine, slowly raised his head, and shook his head a few more times, looking quite enjoyable.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, bowed and saluted, "Lao Zhang, may I ask if this shop sells swords?"


    The old man raised his drooping eyelids and glanced at Zhou Shu and said, "Not for sale."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s rude, the junior can ask why the shop is called the first sword of the sea, is it the real person of the sea"


    Hearing this, the old man stopped, "A real man stepping on the sea, I didn''t expect anyone to know."


    He put down his wine glass and looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes condensed, "How did you hear the name Tahai Zhenren"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, it seems that he is asking the right question.


    There are really not many people who know the truth about Treading the Sea. Under the influence of the two giants in Dongshengzhou for thousands of years, many repairers only know about the invasion of the Hai Clan and the five anti-sea cities built by the repairers of Dongshengzhou~www.novelhall .com~ But I don''t know who the repairers who really led everyone to build the Five Anti-Sea Cities are, but not Tianjian and Cihang.


    Zhou Shu would not have known these things if Zhao Yueru hadn''t mentioned them.


    At this moment, he saw the words Tahai, thought about it, and asked casually, and he really asked a person who knew the same thing.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The younger generation also sees it from ancient books, so I know. Lao Zhang, the first sword in the sea, should be him, and he is the only one who deserves the words of the first sword in the sea."


    "Good"


    A light flashed in the old man��s muddy eyes, and he was quite generous, "Of course, the real man who stepped the sea used a sword to flatten the East China Sea, how proud"


    The old man drinking, once the conversation box opened, he would talk endlessly.


    Zhou Shu listened for an hour, but he was not at all bored and listened with respect.


    Speaking of later, the old man showed some sadness on his face, "When the old man was young, when he heard of these deeds, he vowed to be a sword repairman and follow in the footsteps of a real man. How can I do that? Get a life of inaction, and finally can only be here"


    At this time, the old man seemed extraordinarily lonely, making people sad.


    Zhou Shu said in a low voice, "Lao Zhang is not incapable. Those swords must be made by Lao Zhang. To achieve such results, Lao Zhang is much better than most cultivators."


    "you saw it"


    />


    The old man was taken aback for a moment and looked at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "It''s here, why can''t you see it, Mingzhu doesn''t want to be covered in dust, let alone a good sword"


    "Good swords, well said, these are good swords"


    The old man stood up suddenly, his skinny body seemed to carry a mountain-like aura, waving his sleeves out, the original dilapidated wall suddenly disappeared, and three long swords hung in the air, shining like stars. To be continued.

 Chapter 303: Swordsmith

    The old man walked slowly to the three swords, stretched out his hands and stroked them one by one, with a strange look on his face. `


    "Fright salamander, third-tier middle grade. The old man went hunting in the East China Sea and fought the ghost-face salamander for seven days and seven nights, and finally killed it. Later, he used its spine as the main material and added the star meteorite iron mother to make this one. Shocking Salamander Sword. This sword is as strong as iron and soft as water. It comes with two techniques, cutting water and horizontal steel!"


    "Luoying, a third-tier middle-grade. There are rare peach corals on the bottom of the East China Sea. The floating colors are like falling British, beautiful and beautiful. Its texture is like jade steel, and it is more resistant to spiritual power. It is an extremely rare material for refining. After ten years of strength, I collected three catties and made this falling sword. With this sword, you can recruit the sky and kill people invisible, and you can bring your own magic tricks to fall!"


    The old man finally stopped in front of the long sword in the middle, staring at it with a lot of pity in his eyes for a long time, then took the long sword in his hand and slashed it casually.


    An icy breath came out suddenly, and the thick white mist looked like an entity, unable to see things at all.


    The whole room seemed to freeze, Zhou Shu stood still, as if unable to move, quite shocked.


    "This sword is named Bingxiao, the third-tier top grade!"


    There seemed to be a layer of light on the old man��s face, ��This is the most proud work of the old man. It took 30 years to refine it successfully. Since then, the old man has never refined a flying sword.��


    "Bing Xiao, the main ingredient used is real five thousand years of profound ice, which was obtained from an ice cave on the bottom of the East China Sea. For these profound ice, the old man''s hands and feet have been damaged in half... But what does this have to do? With such a good sword material, it is worth losing more!"


    The old man looked awe-inspiring, "Thousands of years of profound ice, plus the countless accessories from the old man''s life savings, finally became this sword.`"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help nodding and praised again and again.


    This old man, the price paid for the sword, is really hard to imagine. Most of his life''s energy and savings are given to the sword. He was also injured, but if he hadn''t paid in this way, he wouldn''t be able to refine such a good sword.


    The old man''s eyes flashed, "Boy. Tell me, what trick does this sword have?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate to think, "Without tactics."


    "Yes!"


    The old man nodded heavily, "A good sword, you shouldn''t bring magic tricks! The old man has been practicing swords for many years. But he realized the essence later, but it''s a pity that I got to know it late. Boy, are you also a swordsman?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and shook his head, "Yes, it''s not."


    He is a sword cultivator, but he is not only a sword cultivator. Sword cultivating is a means, not his goal of cultivating immortals. This point is fundamentally different from sword cultivating. The true sword repair is to be handed over to the sword all his life.


    The old man glared, "How can sword repair be half-hearted, yes or no!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to explain anything. He only took out the heavy gold sword and waved it out. A group of magic ants suddenly flashed out, and quickly bit a big hole on the ground, and then went into the ground and disappeared.


    The old man was startled. Stared at Zhou Shu for a long time.


    "Sword Intent Transformation! If you just build the base realm, you already have the Sword Intent Transformation, and you have reached this point, you still say you are not a sword repairer?"


    He seemed to be roaring. `But soon he sighed again, "The old man has practiced swords for fifty years, and he still doesn''t know what sword intent is. People are really incomparable..."


    Zhou Shu has a solemn expression, "Humans are really incomparable. There is no need to compare them. Everyone has their specialties. The master''s skill in refining tools and the willingness to devote his life to the younger generations can''t keep up with him. Compared to Jianyi, this is the point. Let the younger generation respect it even more."


    "Ugh."


    The old man sighed, suddenly became frustrated, hung the long sword back to its place, and walked back to the wooden table and sat down slowly.


    Although he is very good at refining tools, what he most wants to do in his heart is sword repair, but unfortunately he is really not talented and can''t comprehend sword intent, so he can''t do sword repair.


    The old man waved his hand, "You go."


    Thinking of the past, the old man looked dispirited.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, "Lao Zhang, there is something for the younger generation, I wonder if you can?"


    The old man looked cold, "I said, my swords are not for sale, I will take them to death."


    "Zixia is not for Lao Zhang''s sword."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Swords are good swords, and juniors want to get them too, but these are all the blood and blood of the old man. How can the juniors let the old man cut love? What the juniors do is another matter. "


    "Oh?"


    There was a little suspicion on the old man''s face. Many cultivators had approached him before, but most of them were for his sword, but the young man in front of him did not seem to be such a person.


    Zhou Shu took out his heavy gold sword, "The junior also has a sword, please look at it."


    This heavy golden sword was a reward after defeating Hong Yuan. He has been using it until now, and it feels very suitable for his broken jade sword intent, so there is no idea of ??changing the sword for the time being.


    "The main material is good, the rare fourth-order Tongling sand, and it has been forged more than a hundred times. The auxiliary materials include Fengxia Gold, Sun Obsidian, Lei Gan Jinmu, scarabs, etc., and there should be steel sand turtles from the East China Sea. The back is well matched, and the finished product is heavy and transparent. It is suitable for heavy cutting and felling, and it is considered a third-tier mid-range."


    The old man has a passion for swords, took it over and looked at it for a while, and quickly made it clear.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but sigh. He only knew the material of this heavy golden sword. He only knew about Tongling sand. He had never seen anything else. "Lao Zhang is really a pedantic master, a master of art."


    "What kind of master of art, the old man only refines swords and knows nothing about other magic weapons, hum."


    A trace of disdain flashed in the eyes of the old man. It was the disdain of the arrogant person. Behind it was joy, but he did not want to express his emotions.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, his expression calm, "You show me the sword, do you want me to help you improve your rank?"


    Zhou Shu cordially bows and salutes Lao Zhang has a good eye, the younger generation is asking for this. "


    But after sensing the three swords in the house, Zhou Shu knew that this old man must be a master craftsman and a swordsmith who specializes in sword-making. He immediately had the idea of ??upgrading the rank of heavy swords. This is a good opportunity. , Must not be missed.


    He will be able to reach the pulse condensing realm very soon, and if he has just reached the pulse condensing realm, he can use the fourth-order flying sword, which will benefit the future.


    The old man shook his head and handed the sword back, "If you came twenty years earlier, maybe it would be okay, but now the old man can''t do it, please be smart."


    Zhou Shu saluted again, "Lao Zhang, the younger generation will try their best to do whatever price the younger generation needs to pay."


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu and sighed slightly, "It''s not that the old man doesn''t want to, but he can''t."


    "what?"


    The old man slowly raised his left hand, which had been caged in his sleeve, "Twenty years ago, after the old man made the Ice Cloud Sword, his left hand Qi veins and veins were completely destroyed and could not be repaired. You can no longer practice the sword. Real people are in the eyes of the old man, but there is no way if it is impossible."


    The hand was scrawny, withered like chicken feet, shocking.


    Zhou Shu bowed again with a serious expression, "Old man, sorry, the younger generation is rude and ignorant, please forgive me."


    Without a hand, it is obviously impossible to refine the instrument. Although regrettable, it can only be accepted.


    "Heh, you guys are really interesting, what can I apologize for."


    The old man shook his head and smiled, and said freely, "I have cultivated Ice Cloud, the old man has nothing to regret. If you can''t practice, you can''t practice."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It is said that there are treasures handed down from the world, and the old man should have no regrets."


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu, "I can''t do it anymore, but..."


    "what?"


    A hint of surprise flashed across Zhou Shu''s face, and he felt like a village in the dark. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 304: Haizhonglou

    There was a lot of hope in Zhou Shu''s heart, "But what, Mr. Zhang, please point me to a clear road. The younger generation is grateful. ������,"


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu a few times, then shook his head, "Forget it, it''s better not to say."


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment, "Why did Lao Zhang say this?"


    The old man replied not what he had asked, "You have reached the shape of a sword at a young age, and I am afraid that your future achievements will be unlimited."


    Zhou Shumo remained silent, waiting for the old man to finish.


    The old man continued, "If you are distracted by doing other things, it will not do you any good for sword repair. Although the old man has the heart to show the way, he is afraid that it will affect your sword repair, so it is better not to say."


    Zhou Shu realized something, "Lao Zhang meant that he hoped that the younger generation would improve this sword by themselves."


    "The kid has a good understanding."


    The old man nodded, "There are some cultivators who will upgrade the sword''s rank by themselves. There are many advantages to doing this, because they know the advantages and disadvantages of their sword intent best, and it is also convenient to learn from each other. But if you want to improve yourself, it will consume time and energy. There are so many resources, at least more than ten years. If it affects your swordsmanship, then you will blame the old man for the trouble. So the old man thinks about it, and it''s better not to say it."


    Zhou Shu was slightly hesitating. The old man said it was right. If he can improve his rank, it may be better than looking for a swordsmith. You can improve it according to your needs.


    Upgrading the Feijian rank belongs to the category of refining tools. Although it takes a lot of time, energy and resources, he has calculations and deductions. Many processes can be completed in the deduction. A lot of energy and resources can be saved. Wait until the pulse is condensed. , After the divine consciousness is further enhanced. It can also spare enough time.


    Since you can do it yourself, you can do better. Then why not do it yourself? Moreover, Zhou Shu had originally planned to develop in an all-round way. This is the case with the classics that asked Hao Ruoyan to find alchemy equipment.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and looked at the old man earnestly, "I would like to ask the old man for advice, the younger generation will never blame him."


    "Did you think carefully?"


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu and said lightly.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    The old man squinted his eyes, "Well, if you don''t regret it. The old man happens to be fine, but I can teach you."


    "Thanks Lao Zhang!"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly bowed to salute, and said in a humble manner, "I don''t know the name of Lao Zhanggao, and the younger generation can be called."


    The old man shook his head, "The old man''s name has long been forgotten, but the people around him call him the Donghai waste, you can also call it that way."


    The dead man in the East China Sea, Zhou Shu said a few times in his heart, a sense of misery spontaneously emerged. It''s a good name there.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The younger generation is better to call it the old man. The old man promised to teach the profession, he is the junior master, the junior will try to do what the master wants."


    "Oh, I teach you something, but it''s not for what you want. The old man is a waste person, and he has no desires and desires."


    The old man waved his hand contemptuously, "If you are tired today, come back tomorrow."


    Zhou Shu ordered a salute, "Don''t disturb Lao Zhang''s rest, the junior retire."


    Out of the room, Zhou Shu continued on.


    Xianlu is full of surprises, especially in such a big city where there are cultivators everywhere. He has truly realized that he should be able to learn a lot from the old man.


    Walking on the road, Zhou Shu felt a little strange. He always felt as if someone was following him, but he couldn''t feel the consciousness around him.


    "The management in this city is strict. No one will use their divine sense to detect others. They are either watching with their eyes or being a monk in the Nascent Soul Realm. Forget it, don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and stopped thinking about it. After walking for less than a few miles, a strange pavilion appeared in front of him.


    The attic is surrounded by thick light blue water mist, surging like waves, and it looks like the attic is in the sea.


    "Friend Shu Dao, I didn''t expect to see you here!"


    Zhou Shu was stopping to watch, a cultivator walked over from the side quickly and greeted him eagerly.


    Zhou Shu didn''t need to turn his head. He also knew that the repairer who came was Yuan Liguang, the repairer of Hongye Academy, who had been rescued before.


    "Yuan Daoyou, you have entered the city."


    "Yes, I came over to inform the evil cultivator the day before yesterday. I have time to come out and have a look today. I didn''t expect to see you, Fellow Daoist."


    Yuan Liguang had some excitement on his face, "Yuan Daoyou, I don��t think you are still a spiritual planter. Now you are well-known in Lingyu City. The Red Leaf Sect is talking about you, and they all say that you will be taken to the Red Leaf Sect anyway. go with."


    "Little things are not worth mentioning."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Did Fellow Yuan Tao ask me something?"


    Yuan Liguang sighed slightly, "It''s a trivial matter again. Daoists are so calm. For Daoists, what counts as a big thing? It''s rare to meet Daoists today. Of course, I want to thank Daoists for their life-saving grace. I��ll be the host and invite fellow daoists to eat a spiritual meal at Haizhonglou, and fellow daoists won��t refuse it, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Spirit food is all right, but fellow Taoists shouldn''t be the lobbyist of Hongyezong."


    Yuan Liguang shook his head quickly, "I am a cultivator in the academy. Although I have a connection with Hongyezong, I don''t care about it. Even if I want to persuade, they won''t let me."


    "Then harass fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu nodded. This Haizhonglou was originally a spiritual food restaurant, so it''s worth a try.


    Soon after they walked to the attic, a thin figure followed.


    Sit into an elegant hall, and soon a waiter came up to wait.


    "Shu Daoyou, just say what you want to eat, you are welcome."


    "I''m not polite for spiritual food," Zhou Shu smiled slightly and turned to the waiter, "Serve all the famous dishes here, and I want to taste them all."


    The waiter bowed and looked at the two, with a slight doubt in his eyes, "Two guest officers, are you sure it is either?"


    Zhou Shu and Yuan Liguang both froze Do you want to make sure to serve? "


    "It''s probably the first time for the two guest officials to come to Haizhonglou. Or would you please take a look at the dishes?"


    The waiter bent over, took out a jade plate and handed it to the two.


    The jade board was densely written with no less than three hundred dishes, but the two of them did not focus on the spiritual food, but were startled by the price behind the spiritual food.


    Fenghuaxueyue, five top-grade spirit stones.


    Xinglin Chunyu, fifteen top-grade spirit stones.


    The sea dragon competes for pearls, 30 top-grade spirit stones.


    ...It is hard to imagine that the spiritual food here is all units of higher-grade spiritual stones.


    It wasn''t that Zhou Shu could not afford it, but Zhou Shu had never seen such an expensive spiritual food, and a lot of surprise suddenly appeared on his face.


    The waiter said slowly, "Two guest officials, the dishes in this building are all made from deep-sea creatures, monsters and even exotic animals. They are fresh and full of aura. They are extremely beneficial to the cultivator and cannot be eaten anywhere else. , So it��s not surprising that the price is high, but the quality assurance officer can be satisfied."


    "Deep Sea Monster Beast?"


    Yuan Liguang was shocked. Lingyu City was not too far from the East China Sea. However, at the bottom of the sea, he had to walk more than 100,000 miles into the East China Sea. It was unbelievable to be able to kill monsters in such places as spiritual food.


    The waiter was quite proud and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can try it. Anyone who has been to Haizhonglou said yes."


    Hearing the waiter''s words, Zhou Shu became more curious, "Alright, I will order the sea dragon to compete for the pearl, the wonderful fish will be pearls, and the flowers will bloom in these three dishes."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Yuan Liguang''s eyes were a little green. These three dishes added up to more than one hundred high-grade spirit stones, and he couldn''t afford it now. How did he know that the spiritual food in Haizhonglou would be so expensive.


    He twitched, "Friend Shu Dao, I..."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "It''s okay, I''ll take this meal." (To be continued.) u

 Chapter 305: Fierce girl

    "How embarrassing is this, I invited fellow daoists..."


    Yuan Liguang stood up, his face flushed, embarrassed.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You don''t need to think about it. I would like to experience this novelty myself."


    "Oh, oh..."


    Yuan Liguang sighed and sat down, looked at Zhou Shu gratefully, and stopped talking.


    The waiter looked at the two of them, hesitated and refused to leave, "Two guest officers, our shop pays Lingshi first."


    Naturally, there is no such rule, but he thinks that the two of them are the same as himself, and he is really worried that they can''t afford it. If he is eaten by the king''s meal, he will be miserable.


    But he also didn''t expect that places like Haizhonglou have always received Golden Core Realm cultivators, and even Condensed Vein Realm cultivators rarely come. Who would have expected these two foundation-building realms to come in like this. Now that you have come in, you can''t get out.


    Zhou Shu smiled without embarrassment. With a light stroke of his right hand, a large pile of spirit stones suddenly appeared on the table, "Take it."


    The waiter was taken aback for a moment. Zhou Shu''s movements were unhappy. He could see clearly that all the spirit stones suddenly appeared from his fingers.


    Although Naxu Jie is not visible on the finger, it is definitely taken from Naxu Jie.


    Foundation-building practitioners who can afford to take the Xujie?


    He paused, and quickly apologized, "Sorry to the guest officer, if you offend me, I will bring you spiritual food. However, it will take a long time for this dish to bloom. I hope the guest officer will wait a while."


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head and didn''t care, but quietly looked at the scenery.


    That layer of light blue sea fog is also present in the attic, really like sea waves. There are also some fish swimming around. Like light and shadow, but also real. It was so lifelike that a fish even swam to Zhou Shu''s side, spit out a few bubbles, and swam away again.


    Many seaweed ribbons danced like a ribbon, and the bells hung on it made a crisp musical sound.


    This experience was somewhat similar to the Dragon Palace in the secret realm, but compared to that secret realm. It''s a far cry.


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a while and didn''t look any more, while Yuan Liguang looked around greedily with his eyes shining.


    About an hour later, three dishes were delivered ��d��ng��di��n��Xiao�� said, .2��3.o��s_();.


    "This sea dragon fights for pearls. The main ingredient used is Tier 3 spirit fish silver dragon fish. It is said that this silver dragon fish feeds on spirit treasures such as pearl corals. It is naturally compatible with heaven and earth. It is most suitable for cultivators. No less than the third-order pill. As for the pearl in the middle, it is the demon pill of the third-order beast green feather turtle. It is the essence of its life, and it has been processed and cooked by the golden pill kitchen. There is no demon gas at all, The cultivator can absorb it directly, the fragrance is incredibly delicious, and it melts in the mouth. Except for this building, it will never be eaten elsewhere."


    "Wonderful fish, I believe that the two guest officials have heard of ice crystal fish. Only a place where there is a thousand years of profound ice can exist. It is extremely precious and can enhance the spiritual consciousness of the practitioner. This spiritual food is good. I used two rare ice crystal fish, blended them into other spiritual materials, and boiled them into a pot of thick soup, then filled the thick soup with flour made from the third-order Linggu Baijingu, and finally made it the size of a pearl The meatballs, and then use the third-order spiritual grass pull silk vine as the thread, carefully strung into such a bead string, guest officer, think about it, forty top grades are really not expensive."


    The waiter tried hard to introduce it, and the two of them couldn''t help their heads. A lot of pride appeared on his face. When he was about to introduce the third dish, there was a loud noise from the seat beside him.


    "Hey, why drove me away?"


    "Guest officer, you are misunderstood, how can our Haizhonglou rush people, but for a long time, the guest officer just sits here and doesn''t eat food. It only occupies a place, but there are still guests waiting outside the building."


    "I just sit down, I won''t di��n, what''s the matter?"


    "Yes, but can you wait for the guest officer to come and sit again? Now is when there are more guests, we can''t..."


    "I''ll sit right now, hum."


    It seems to be a woman, arguing with the waiter in Haizhonglou.


    The waiter showed a little embarrassment on his face, and said to Zhou Shu and the two, "I''m sorry, I''ll go take a look, the guest officer wait."


    You can''t detect others with God''s consciousness here, but Zhou Shu felt a familiar feeling when he heard the woman''s voice.


    Only after a while, he remembered, a smile appeared on his face, he couldn''t help standing up, and shouting to the seat next door, "Is that the teacher of Liu Xiazong? If you want to follow me, why not Come and sit together."


    The female cultivator turned her back to Zhou Shu. When she heard these words, her body shook visibly, and she stood up and stared at Zhou Shu, "Hmph, come here, I''m afraid you won''t succeed!"


    The female cultivator was at the cultivation base of the veins, wearing the purple shirt of Liu Xiazong, her eyebrows were picturesque, she was very beautiful, her eyebrows were a little childish, and she looked young.


    At this moment, her eyes were wide and her cheeks were bulging, which made people look funny.


    Zhou Shu saw her for the first time, but it was not the first time he had dealt with her. In Liuxia Sect, a female cultivator used her spiritual consciousness to confront him. She also said that the queen was looking for trouble. This one.


    "Girl, please sit down After thinking about it, Zhou Shu changed her name. This kind of female nun called Uncle Uncle a little unsuitable. He quickly got up and gave a position, and the female nun sat unceremoniously. After coming down, he looked at Zhou Shu quite vigilantly.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Why the girl followed me all the way to here?"


    "It''s okay, I just want to...Wow, this spiritual food looks delicious!"


    The female cultivator gave Zhou Shu a stubborn look, but she was quickly attracted by the spiritual food on the table, her eyes lighted slightly, and she stopped moving as she stared at the plate of flowers blooming.


    "Uh, this is called Let a Hundred Flowers Bloom, it looks really interesting."


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head and deeply agree. The spiritual food that is not introduced is indeed the most attractive. Hundreds of different flowers bloom colorful and not dazzling, and hundreds of different fragrances linger together. , But it is not messy at all, the primary and secondary are distinct, regardless of color, fragrance, shape, all are first-class.


    The waiter also walked back, "The guest officer is really good-sighted, this dish uses nearly a hundred kinds of submarine spirit shells and spirit flowers..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the female cultivator suddenly showed a bit of shame, "Can I taste it?"


    "Please."


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head, he is never stingy, and most of the female sisters who like spiritual food will not be evil.


    "Thank you."


    The female cultivator smiled at Zhou Shu, without any further restraint, she rushed forward with the chopsticks.


    The chopsticks danced, and the afterimages continued, like a cloud in the wind, two-foot-sized flowers bloomed in full bloom, and it was reduced by half in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu and Yuan Liguang were both stunned, Zhou Shu couldn''t help shaking their heads, "Friend Daoist Yuan, please hurry, or you won''t be able to taste it."


    "The girl is fierce, so fellow Daoists must hurry up."


    The two of them knew each other, and they held out their chopsticks unanimously. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 306: Hao Siyun

    Before long, under the attack of the three of them, only three plates of beautiful spiritual food remained. >�n8=��


    The female cultivator touched her slightly bulging belly, and said embarrassedly, "Well, um... I ate it up without paying attention."


    "Haha, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled and called the waiter to clothe Lingcha.


    "Girl, what''s your name, and why are you following me?"


    Eating people''s mouth softly, the female nun wiped her mouth, she lost her previous anger and was about to speak, but she glanced at Yuan Liguang beside her, and some anger came out inexplicably, "Shu Zhou, you are not with me Sister has made an agreement, why are you messing up with the Hongyezong guys again? Could it be that you want to use two boats and sell two goods for one item? Humph, I hate you the most!"


    Yuan Liguang waved his hand quickly, "Girl, it has nothing to do with me. I am not Hongyezong''s lobbyist. I did not participate in the affairs of Liu Xiazong and Shu Daoyou."


    "If you say it''s not right?"


    The nun glared at Yuan Liguang and pointed at Zhou Shu, "I don''t believe it, you say!"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, stared at the female cultivator for a while. It was indeed quite similar to Hao Ruoyan. He didn''t answer the question, "Are you the sister of Elder Hao Ruoyan?"


    "Yes, my name is Hao Siyun!"


    The female cultivator nodded vigorously, and quickly shook her head again, "You answer my question first.�m8�n`-y=a��w-e=n��`-"


    The female cultivator''s name is Hao Siyun. She is the younger sister of Hao Ruoyan. Like Hao Ruoyan, she has outstanding qualifications and is even better. She was cultivated by Liu Xiazong as a true genius. , So Lingyucheng was shocked.


    As a direct disciple of the Supreme Elder, Hao Siyun is not inferior in the sect, no less than the golden core elder. She has always been favored by others, especially by her sister, so she is a bit daunting.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Your sister and I did make an agreement. Now they are the elder Keqing of Liu Xiazong, so you should respect me."


    "What elder. Elder is amazing."


    Hao Siyun curled his lips, "Since you are the elder of our sect, why do you want to have dinner with the people of Hongyezong? You know Hongyezong is not a good person."


    Hear her. Yuan Liguang was quite embarrassed.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Girl, don''t talk nonsense, good people and bad people are not your judgment. I drink with my friends, and it has nothing to do with you. If it''s okay. Girl, please go first. I have something to do with Yuan Daoyou. Say."


    "Do you want to drive me away?"


    Hao Siyun stood up suddenly and stared at Zhou Shu in anger, "I just asked me to eat spiritual food. I thought you were a good person, but it turned out to be bad!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, "There is nothing good or bad for a spiritual meal, the girl needn''t think so."


    "Hmph, I just wanted to eat your meal. �m��Bar>`-It��s not over now."


    Hao Siyun looked at Zhou Shu and said angrily, "I said before that I want to teach you, now is the time, I want to teach you a good lesson!"


    Zhou Shu gave her a smile and did not answer.


    Hao Siyun showed a little contempt on her face, "Are you afraid? You said that when you were afraid? No, it must be a match today. I have to see what method you used that day, and it can break up. My spiritual sense."


    Zhou Shu just ignored it. Tasting Lingcha with a calm smile.


    Hao Siyun refused to give up, so she could not help but invite the battle.


    Yuan Liguang said something uncomfortable, "Why the girl must be aggressive, you have already condensed your pulse state. You Shu Daoyou just built the foundation, you..."


    "Don''t talk too much."


    Hao Siyun pointed to Yuan Liguang with a bit of stern expression, "You Hongye Sect does not have a good person, you all tried your best to harm me before the vein state. I was almost harmed by you to not be able to practice..."


    Halfway through, she stopped and said, looking at Zhou Shu, "Whether to go or not, as a cultivator, if you don''t go, I will still find you in Liuxia Sect."


    Zhou Shu lightly sighed, "In that case, the girl said, how can you compare?"


    It seemed that she would not give up without giving her a lesson.


    Hao Siyun thought for a while, "Get out of the city. You can''t do it in the city, and you can''t do it in the sect. My sister will definitely stop it, and it won''t be good."


    "random."


    Zhou Shu stood up, "Let''s go."


    Now that you have decided, don''t be long-winded, and solve it as soon as possible to avoid further trouble.


    Hao Siyun snorted and floated up, before Zhou Shu stepped downstairs.


    "Friend Shu Daoist," Yuan Liguang took a few steps, with some worry on his face, "Friend Shu Daoist is cautious, that Hao Siyun has already condensed the pulse state, and is a well-known genius in Lingyucheng, her magic weapon is quite powerful... "


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Let''s give it a try, she is only at the first level of the pulse state. Don''t blame Yuan Daoyou for her rudeness before. As a fellow fellow, I will apologize to the Daoist and invite Daoist to have a meal next time."


    Now his sword intent has greatly improved. What''s more, in the past few days, he has practiced Mu Yin Jue. Compared with the previous methods, he has gained quite well. Zhou Shu has a great grasp of the first-level cultivation of the Condensing Vessel Realm.


    Yuan Liguang shook his head, "I don''t need to apologize, Hongyezong did a lot of wrong things to her..."


    He didn''t clearly say what it was but Zhou Shu could also guess a bit.


    Liuxiazong and Hongyezong are both managed by Lingyu City, and their relationship is not very good. And Hao Siyun is the genius of Liu Xia Sect. Growing up has many disadvantages to Hongye Zong. Hongye Zong will definitely try to suppress it. He dare not open it, but there must be a lot of secret methods. Hao Siyun mostly eats a lot. Unfortunately, otherwise she would not hate Hongyezong so much.


    It is indeed difficult to avoid the disciples in the sect''s open and secret struggles, and the same was true for Zhou Shu and Wuwangmen back then.


    Zhou Shu would not blame her for this, but felt a little bit empathetic. He was deemed unable to cultivate at all at that time, but Hao Siyun''s temperament was too stubborn, so he would just yell at her and give her One lesson should be.


    "I''m leaving, Yuan Daoyou, see you soon."


    "Ok."


    Yuan Liguang bowed his hand to say goodbye, as if he was thinking of something, "Friend Shu, it is not very peaceful outside Lingyu City now. You have to try and don''t go too far."


    The last time he encountered evil cultivators, it was not an exception. After returning to the sect, he knew that several cultivators had encountered evil cultivators. Although the realm of evil cultivators was not high, it was not a good phenomenon after all. .


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you Yuan Daoyou for reminding me, goodbye."


    Zhou Shu stepped downstairs slowly, and Hao Siyun, dressed in purple, stood in the street like a purple cloud. Seeing Zhou Shu coming down, she snorted softly, and Ziyun floated towards the city gate.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, and followed behind.


    Within half an hour, the two left the city one after another.


    "Far away, or there are guards, trouble."


    Hao Siyun turned around and shouted, speeding up immediately, and it floated for several miles in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu glanced lightly and followed.


    (Ps: Thank you for the blue monthly ticket, thank you for the book friends who voted to subscribe~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 307: I lost

    Passing through a large stretch of water and maple forest, Hao Siyun, who just wanted to walk a little farther for fear of not being obstructed, stopped before reaching a small hill. At this time, she was almost a hundred miles away from the city. Not aware of it.


    She turned around and looked at her, feeling blankly, "Where is the person?"


    Did it run away in fear?


    She let go of her consciousness and looked around, but she still didn''t see Zhou Shu''s shadow. She was about to curse a few words, and suddenly thought, oh, he just built the foundation.


    "Hmph, I''ve deliberately slowed down a lot, but he still can''t keep up. I really think highly of him. Maybe he only has a good sense of mind, and the others are pretty average."


    After a few words, Hao Siyun stood there proudly.


    It took a while before Zhou Shu appeared in his sight, his expression indifferent.


    "It''s so slow, let me wait for you so long."


    Hao Siyun looked contemptuously, and hummed softly, "You build the foundation, I condense the pulse, I will not bully the small with the big, I will not do anything, I will not use the magic trick, and I will not use the coagulation realm. come on."


    Zhou Shu burst into laughter, "The girl is really big."


    Hao Siyun raised his eyebrows, "What kind of support is this? I have fallen so much for you in such a short distance. I''m afraid I''ll kill you as soon as I shoot, hum."


    "Alright, a quick fight."


    Zhou Shu nodded and took the heavy golden sword in his hand.


    "Sword repair?"


    Hao Siyun was stunned for a moment, and his eyes looked at Zhou Shu a little more solemn, "I really can''t tell, you are still a sword repairer. My sister said that sword repair is difficult to deal with, and it is difficult for a practitioner who understands the sword. , I''m going to be serious."


    "Your sister is right."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and handed out the long sword.


    He used 50 or 60% of his strength, and the magic ants coaxed out, like a large piece of yellow sand, wrapped in the wind and rolled towards Hao Siyun.


    "what?"


    Hao Siyun''s Huarong paled, and she hurriedly backed away. Of course, she knew that this was a sword intent, and it was extremely pure. I was afraid that the few sword repairs in the veins in the door could only do so.


    "Are you actually transformed into a sword intent?"


    The voice did not fall. Jianguang is back.


    Zhou Shu''s figure flickered, and his speed was faster than Ben Lei, and he chased after him in a flash, rushing to Hao Siyun. It was another sword technique used.


    The magic ants overwhelmed Hao Siyun in it, as if they could swallow her in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s still so fast?"


    Hao Siyun didn''t have time to marvel, and with a wave of his left hand, he was attracted by spiritual power. A row of huge waves appeared out of thin air, smashing toward the demon ant colony, one wave was not flat, another wave rose, the previous wave had not yet fallen, the next row of huge waves rushed over.


    Although the Die Lang Jue is a method for building a foundation, it is quite difficult to learn. Those who are not strong in spiritual power cannot learn it. The more spiritual power is accumulated. The bigger the waves, the bigger and stronger. The female cultivator lacks spiritual power, and very few learn the Die Lang Jue, but Hao Siyun came to it with his hand, waving his hand is the Triple Wave.


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, the cultivator who was hailed as a genius was indeed well-deserved.


    But this kind of stacked waves did not have much effect on his sword intent.


    The magic ant was knocked over a lot, but quickly got up firmly and continued to rush towards Hao Siyun.


    Hao Siyun frowned slightly, his right hand flared across his chest. Spiritual power suddenly gushed out like flood water, and in the blink of an eye, a thick loess wall suddenly appeared in front of her, which firmly protected her.


    Soil base tactics. It is still the method of foundation building, the defense power can be called the top three in the foundation building, even if it faces the third-order magic weapon, it has the power to resist.


    Hao Siyun was obviously very familiar with this technique, and soon erected three walls of two feet thick in front of him.


    Using both hands at the same time to use the two tactics, not to mention the control, the speed of this kind of spiritual power conversion is really amazing. Not only is she a genius in cultivation, she also shows a aptitude that is close to enchanting in the magic arts. Almost all kinds of magic arts can be learned at a time, and can be deepened with a little effort. This is an unattainable talent for ordinary people. Because of this, she is highly valued by Liu Xia Sect and is deliberately targeted by Hongye Sect.


    A smile appeared on her face, and she looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Even if your sword intent is transformed, you can''t pass through my triple clay wall!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t say a word, but just pierced out with a sword.


    A flood of magic ants formed by sword intent, seeing the earth wall as nothing, the army swept past, turning the earth wall into piles of yellow sand, and swept directly in front of Hao Siyun.


    Hao Siyun was already a little stunned.


    The three-layer soil barrier tactic he exerted with all his strength, without even resisting two breaths, was directly broken. What exactly are these ant-like sword intents?


    She didn''t know that although the magic ants were transformed by the sword intent, they also had the original characteristics of the magic ants. They grew in the yellow sand, and the earth walls were of little use to them.


    When I looked again, a large group of magic ants were already in front of my eyes and could swallow her at any time.


    Hao Siyun lowered his head, "I lost."


    Zhou Shu did not take the sword, the sword intent was condensed, and his face was slightly stunned, "Is this to admit defeat? I don''t know your magic weapon, but the gauze on your body is at least the third-order middle-grade, mine. Sword intent may not be able to break through the past."


    Hao Siyun''s face was stubborn, "If you lose, you lose. I said it''s useless."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It doesn''t have to be the case, you can do your best, and I want to give it a try."


    Hao Siyun in front of him is obviously much better than Hong Yuan. If he can fight with all his strength, he will also benefit a lot.


    Hao Siyun turned his head, and his mouth pursed. He was obviously dissatisfied with the defeat, but he was still very stubborn. There is nothing to say, no more."


    Zhou Shu was quite helpless, so he could only put away the long sword, "Okay."


    However, he looked at Hao Siyun again with a hint of admiration in his eyes. Although the female cultivator had a stubborn temperament, her character was still very good, sincerely conceded and was very calm.


    Seeing Zhou Shu taking the sword, Hao Siyun walked over a few steps, half looking at the sky, "Although your sword intent is good, but if I use a magic weapon, you can''t beat me hum."


    Zhou Shu only smiled, and didn''t say much. Hao Siyun did have a more powerful method, but he didn''t, even Jianyi, he only used 50%.


    And he could see that Hao Siyun had very little actual combat experience, if she really fought life and death, I was afraid that she would die if she couldn''t get through it.


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    Hao Siyun glared at Zhou Shu, a little angry, "The magic weapon I often use is the third-tier top grade!"


    The magic weapon of the third-tier top grade is indeed very powerful, Zhou Shu thought to himself in his heart, but did not say it, turned his head and walked back.


    Hao Siyun was stunned for a moment, then chased after him, "You don''t even ask what magic weapon I am?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "No, I won''t fight again."


    Hao Siyun floated out and stood in front of him, his face flushed a little, "Who said that! This time, forget it, when you get your pulse, I must fight you well, and I will try my best. of!"


    "That can''t be said. If I know the usefulness of your magic weapon, you will have no secrets. If you lose, you will blame me."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and moved on.


    "you you you!"


    Hao Siyun''s face was even redder, she was so angry that Zhou Shu wanted to offer the treasure, but others didn''t look at it, which made her anxious.


    "Do not talk."


    Zhou Shu stopped suddenly and looked cautious.


    Hao Siyun was taken aback for a moment, "Why, pretending to be a fool?"


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Someone is here, it may be an evil repair."


    "what?"


    Hao Siyun let go of his spiritual sense, but it seemed that he didn''t notice anything. "Which direction? Why can''t I perceive your spiritual sense so powerful?"


    She was surprised and she couldn''t believe it.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It was not seen by the divine sense. I put out some warning formations outside." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 308: 3 evil repairs

    "Ah, did you set up a formation outside?"


    Hao Siyun looked at Zhou Shu in a daze, a little dazed.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to explain, he only whispered, "There are a lot of people, so let''s leave first."


    He came late before, not because he could not keep up with Hao Siyun''s speed, but set up some warning formations outside. There were evil repairs here and he had to guard against it, and he was worried that after the fierce fight with Hao Siyun, There is no spare time to distract and explore the surroundings, and there is no harm in doing more defensive measures.


    But unexpectedly someone actually broke through.


    Hao Siyun asked suspiciously, "How many people?"


    Zhou Shu responded, "There are three from the city gate. I don''t know if there are any other directions."


    "Three, are all pulse condensing levels?"


    "I don''t know, but I can''t see this."


    Zhou Shubu''s formation is not complicated, he can monitor the actions of people around him, but he can''t see the cultivation of others.


    Hao Siyun showed a hint of arrogance on his face, "Even if it is in the Ning Vessel state, don''t worry, let them come. I haven''t seen Xie Xiu yet, so I just do it for Heaven!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and didn''t tell her much, and went into the woods first.


    Back in the forest, as the fingers couldn''t help swinging, aura flashed, and a large swarm of branches and leaves swarmed towards him, seeming to treat him as a tree, covered very tightly.


    The Mu Yin Jue, which can attract aura, can exert some invisibility effects when used properly, but more often it is used in conjunction with the Mu Dun Jue. It allows the practitioner to completely hide in the trees and integrate with the trees, even if It is also difficult for practitioners with higher spiritual consciousness to notice.


    Zhou Shu hasn''t practiced Mu Dun Jue yet, but after he has reduced his breath, he can hide it for now.


    Hao Siyun glanced at Zhou Shu, but he didn''t expect him to hide so quickly, and shook his head, his eyes showed disdain.


    She took out three green jade rings and put them on Hao Bai Ruyu''s wrist, looking into the distance expectantly.


    It seemed that she really wanted to compete with Xie Xiu.


    Not long. The three cultivators of the Condensed Vein Realm rushed over, and they passed by not far from Zhou Shu''s side, but they had no sense of Zhou Shu who was a hundred meters away.


    When the three saw Hao Siyun, their eyes were bright. Soon Hao Siyun surrounded Hao Siyun in the shape of a product.


    It can be seen that several people are accustomed to killing and stealing treasures, and they are really good at home and house robbery.


    A big bearded man''s eyes glowed, showing a little bit of evil, "Little lady. Waiting for us here specially, haha."


    A black-faced man was quite dignified, staring at his beard and roared, "Bai Er, be serious! This little girl actually knows that we are coming. It''s a little weird, so I can''t underestimate it!"


    Bai Er smiled hesitantly, "Ha, Boss Zhang, you are too timid, a little girl who has just condensed the pulse state. Can you still get the flowers? Today the three of us can have a good time!"


    "I just want my soul, nothing else."


    It was an expressionless Tsing Yi scribe, with no trace of blood on his face, white Kaka, eyes shining with shining green light, looking very terrifying, like a ghost in the dark night.


    Bai Er shook his head and sighed, "Brother Bailinan only knows to say something horrible, this Shui Ling little lady, I really can''t bear to start."


    Hao Siyun''s face seemed to be covered with frost. "you wanna die!"


    Before she finished her words, the jade ring in her hand flew out suddenly, one after another, creating countless afterimages in the air. Big and small, with dazzling light and shadow, heading towards the second set of white.


    Although Yuhuan is small, it is shrouded within a few hundred meters. For a time, there is a tendency for the sky to fall apart and the ground is broken. Visible its power.


    The faces of the three people suddenly became heavy.


    This little girl is so powerful!


    They are all people who know the goods, and the quality of the jade ring is extremely high, giving them a sense of heavy oppression that they will surely have, as if they have been locked in, no matter how they escape, they can''t escape.


    Bai Er stared at the approaching Yuhuan, and suddenly shouted, "Go!"


    He bit off a bit of his tongue hard.


    The moment of life and death is right now, and there is no room for hesitation.


    Blood spurted out and dripped from the corner of his mouth. His blood turned out to be purple and black, which was quite terrifying, and his face instantly changed to pig liver color, and his body began to make a crackling sound.


    Muscles and even bones are constantly expanding, contracting, and growing, and even the surrounding air is affected by this powerful physical force, forming a whirl, stirring, and bursting.


    boom! Boom!


    The clothes burst open, revealing a body made of copper, with muscle veins, clear cloth on the body, shining with a metallic purple luster.


    In the blink of an eye, his whole body grew a bit, approaching Zhang Xu.


    Swallowing blood is the advanced usage of the blood god, swallowing more than half of the blood in the body, and bursting out incredibly powerful power. At this time, Bai Er no longer looks like a human, but more like a bloodthirsty monster.


    Bai Er let out a low roar, like a roar of a wild beast, and slammed it at Yuhuan.


    The two people on the side saw that Bai Er used a killer move, and they understood their hearts, turning into a black smoke and rolling towards Hao Siyun.


    Hao Siyun seemed to ignore the two of them, and did not defend herself, but only led Yuhuan Tao to Bai Er who she hated.


    Zhou Shu in the forest was quite helpless. He didn''t know what Hao Siyun had to rely on, but she faced the attack of two people and had no defense. She looked extremely dangerous. Since she was already in the same school, she could never die.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps out of The sword volleyed out, the sword intent rolled, and the swarm of magic ants like yellow sand flew towards the back of the nearest boss Zhang.


    Boss Zhang''s reaction was also surprisingly fast, almost at the same time sensing someone behind him, and immediately stabilized his figure.


    "A foundation-building cultivator, interesting, I didn''t realize that the sword intent was transformed?!"


    He was still smiling, his face suddenly changed, and his right hand raised a big blue shield, blocking him like a wall, and his spiritual power was almost madly poured into it.


    He once suffered a great loss under the sword repairing sword, and when he saw the sword intent transforming, he immediately waited with all his strength.


    There was a distress here, and the white-faced scribe did not even look at it. He put his hands together, and a burst of black smoke burst out. After wrapping himself up, he covered Hao Siyun again.


    Bang!


    Yuhuan and Bai Er collided!


    When Bai Er spoke, Hao Siyun hated him, no matter how others attacked, he wanted to kill Bai Er first. She condensed most of the spiritual power of Yuhuan, and indeed exerted almost terrifying power.


    No matter how madly Bai Er hits, the three jade rings, big and small, still trapped Bai Er without any suspense, binding his hands and feet completely, leaving one firmly wrapped around his waist. .


    Hao Siyun continued to recite the technique, and the Yuhuan shrank.


    Bai Er seemed to be cut off from the middle, bound all over, lying on the ground, his whole body turned black, and his mind was not clear. A monster-like brute force could only be used for struggle.


    As he struggled, dozens of large cracks broke open on the ground, each of which was three feet wide.


    Within a few breaths, Zhou Shu''s demon ant colony bitten the cyan large shield into scrap metal, and wrapped it around Zhang Boss, a cry of mourning continued.


    Seeing the performance, Zhou Shu didn''t stop at all, just rushed towards Hao Siyun, hoping to catch up.


    However, it was a little late, and Hao Siyun was already covered in a thick black smoke, unable to dispute his figure. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 309: 0 Miles

    Zhou Shu frowned slightly.


    Although the black smoke has the effect of concealing the spiritual consciousness, it does not have much effect on him. He can clearly see that in the black smoke, the expressionless white-faced cultivator suddenly laughed, and a black light suddenly appeared in his green eyes. Go towards Hao Siyun.


    Hao Siyun was shrunk in the purple gauze, as if unable to see the outside, his body was shaking.


    She thought that after being approached, the Tier 3 high-grade purple ling gauze was enough to protect her, even if she was injured, she would not be too serious. How could she know that after being wrapped in the black smoke, she was suddenly weakened, her senses could not perceive things, and her spiritual power seemed to be Stuck in a quagmire, a lot of obscurity, not like before.


    My heart was in a mess, and I suddenly lost my sense.


    The original third-tier top-grade Ziling gauze may not even be able to exert the power of the third-tier.


    Although her strength is very good, she has too little experience in facing enemies, and she doesn''t know the weird methods of evil cultivation.


    The black smoke is not an illegal trick, but a kind of evil weapon, called the three evil poison smoke. It is made by combining evil spirit with corpse energy and many poisonous insects. It is highly poisonous and can counteract the spiritual power of the gods. It is the most restrained. Repairer.


    When a cultivator encounters an evil cultivator, he must not let such an evil weapon close, otherwise the result will be miserable.


    The white-faced cultivator Bailinan, the black light in his eyes, was obviously casting a very evil tactic on Hao Siyun. Although Zhou Shu didn��t understand it well, thinking about it, he knew that it was mostly a tactic for capturing spirits. In the middle, the consequences are really unimaginable.


    Zhou Shu was still hundreds of feet away, seeing that it was too late to save, but at this time three golden arrows flew down from the sky and pierced Bailinan''s body.


    This golden arrow was issued by the golden feather eagle that Zhou Shu put into the sky before.


    Bai Li Nan''s expression was stagnant, the golden arrow came like electricity, with mighty force, if it didn''t go away, it would be inevitable to be seriously injured.


    In desperation, he drifted away, and the black smoke followed like a shadow, flying away with Hao Siyun wrapped in it. <>


    Bai Li Nan waved his right hand, and a black flag suddenly unfolded. The black light flickered, protecting himself firmly.


    Bump!


    The golden arrow hit the flag banner, like a mud cow into the sea, no trace.


    Bai Li Nan snorted coldly. His eyes wrinkled, black light reappeared, and he headed towards Hao Siyun. Now, shouldn''t you run away?


    Bang!


    Hengli flew by a golden light suddenly, cutting the black smoke into two abruptly!


    Zhou Shu stood with sword. Pulling Hao Siyun behind him, he looked at Bai Linan coldly, "You won''t have another chance."


    "you!"


    The duck that got it flew away twice, Baili Nan was extremely angry, and shouted, "Go to death!"


    When the flag was shook, the surroundings fell into pitch black, and it was almost impossible to see.


    Y''s compassionate voice sounded from the darkness, "Bad my good deeds, and you will die together. But you, a spiritless kid, are only worthy of being a wandering ghost on my thousand souls banner!"


    Thousand Soul Banner!


    Zhou Shu was slightly taken aback, when there was such an evil thing.


    Evil cultivation takes human souls to refine evil weapons, among which soul flags are relatively rare. The soul of the cultivator is enclosed in flag flags, tortured day and night, and resentment merges into soul flags, which is extremely powerful.


    The soul flag of this person has gathered the souls of more than a thousand cultivators, and they are very evil and strange, and they are used. Thousands of grievances and grievances poured out at the same time, immediately sealing the space within a few hundred meters away from the outside world, sealing Zhou Shu and Hao Siyun in like a formation.


    It is powerful. But the cost of use is not small, so if you do it once, at least half of your soul will be completely dissipated. <>


    "thank you."


    Hao Ruoyun had already recovered, knowing that Zhou Shu had rescued her, and quickly thanked her.


    Zhou Shu looked condensed and did not answer.


    Bailinan jealously smiled. "Thank you, you are all going to die soon, and there are at least fifty people in the Thousand Soul Banner for cultivators like you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the scene around the two changed drastically.


    The blackness turned into a large, hazy and terrifying crimson!


    In the **** crimson, thousands of small green lights hung, and the lights fluttered like ghost fire, reflecting countless **** remains of blood. Either hung in the air, or lying horizontally on the ground, or floating around, no corpse is intact, with broken hands and feet everywhere.


    Many bodies, even only a small part, were spread like mud, broken into slag, and spread on the ground.


    There are many small parts of the body that have not died yet, half of the body and half of the head are still tossing and rolling back and forth, constantly wailing incomparably painful, miserable to the extreme.


    Like the ghost domain in the depths of the underworld!


    Hao Siyun had never seen such a sight. She was trembling and could hardly stand steady. He quickly supported Zhou Shu, closing his eyes and dared not look at it again.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, and he felt that these scenes were nothing but phantoms created by the gathering of grievances and grievances, and there would be no real attacks.


    But the resentment of these thousands of souls is indeed terrible. With a single move, you can pull yourself into this illusion. It is really amazing. You must be very careful when you encounter it in the future.


    A few corpses flew up suddenly and flew towards Zhou Shu.


    Hao Siyun, who had just opened his eyes, exclaimed, and quickly dodged to the side, but Zhou Shu held her tightly. <>


    The corpses fell from the two of them, but they didn''t feel a trace of weight, and there was no splash of blood.


    "Phantom?"


    Hao Siyun was dumbfounded.


    Zhou Shu nodded and shouted loudly, "These are all phantoms, don''t worry about it, you need to pay attention to the reality in the phantom, let go of your spiritual consciousness, and perceive with your heart!"


    "understood."


    Hao Siyun cleared up his mind, his face was slightly tight, and he began to explore his spiritual consciousness.


    Her spiritual consciousness was not weak at first, but she suffered a series of setbacks and lost her square inch. At this time, Zhou Shu solemnly reminded her to understand.


    Countless blood r flew towards them with a fishy aura, and a little ghost fire floated around. The atmosphere was terrifying, but the two only ignored them.


    Bang!


    Zhou Shu and Hao Siyun shot at almost the same time, opening a black needle hidden behind a pile of blood.


    This black needle is also poison y, hiding behind the phantom and disguising it as a phantom, trying to kill two people, but the two of them have very good senses, and they sensed it almost at the same time, and immediately took action to solve it.


    The two looked at each other, Zhou Shu nodded, but Hao Siyun waved his hand vigorously.


    She was a little confused, and shouted at the surroundings, "Come out, come out, the **** evil cultivation, you will hide in the formation, and I will fly you if you dare to come out!"


    "Speak less, attacks are everywhere."


    Zhou Shu Hengjian knocked away the black needle from behind, and then glared at her.


    Hao Siyun''s face turned red, and she lowered her head and said nothing.


    After a quarter of an hour, the two were extremely cautious, and they did not know how many attacks hidden in the illusion had been blocked. But the two were full of energy, and they didn''t look tired at all.


    Zhou Shu''s spiritual power reserves are astonishing, and there is no need to mention it, and Hao Siyun, who has the first level of the coagulation state, has a genius and has no weaker than the second or even the third level of the coagulation state.


    Bailinan was a little out of breath.


    When he was outside the formation, he could clearly see everything in the formation, and he could attack the two people in the formation from anywhere, but no matter how he attacked, he couldn''t help them.


    Obviously spending a lot of money trapped the two of them, but there is no way to win, there are really some cups.


    "Continue on, I''m afraid that the soul in the Thousand Soul Banner will run out, and it is not easy to find the soul to refine it, I can only go. Damn kid, I will not make you feel better next time!"


    He secretly cursed Zhou Shu, planning to put away the Thousand Soul Banner and leave.


    At this time, a hundred-foot-long blue silk fell from the clouds and directly engulfed him.


    "Who?"


    Bailinan was shocked. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 310: Listen to the teaching

    In midair, Hao Ruoyan, dressed in pink and blue, fell down. ��Vertex Novel,


    Lan Ling shook her hand, wrapping Baili Nan like a dumpling, unable to move anymore, and the Qianhun banner also fell to the ground.


    Without the restraint of the formation, the illusion in front of Zhou Shu and Hao Siyun suddenly disappeared, and the two saw the sky again.


    "sister!"


    Seeing Hao Ruoyan, Hao Siyun ran over quickly.


    Hao Ruoyan showed a rare gentleness in his eyes, and complained in a low voice, "You, why are you always so disobedient? Yesterday I told you not to go out of the city, don''t go out, you still came out."


    When she inspected, she heard a guard saying that Hao Siyun seemed to be out of the city. She was worried and rushed over immediately.


    "Forgot for a while..."


    Hao Siyun chuckled a few times and pointed to Zhou Shu not far away, "Sister, if he were not there, my sister would almost not see you."


    "Oh?"


    Hao Ruoyan swam around, scanning a corpse that had been broken in half and a pile of bones that had been broken into scum, suddenly wondering, "What''s the matter?"


    "They are evil repairers, sister..."


    Hao Siyun explained to her, dancing and dancing, the two were very close.


    "They are all from Liyuan Mansion. They are indeed everywhere. These two tokens are similar to the ones they have seen before. They are probably the mansion guards. But what do they do in Lingyu City? There are so many cultivators here. Isn''t Wei Lai looking for death?"


    Looking at the two tokens turned out, Zhou Shu was also a little confused.


    After thinking, Hao Ruoyan approached and saluted him. "Shu Keqing. Thank you for saving my sister. Ruoyan is grateful."


    Zhou Shu replied politely, "It''s nothing, everyone has to do something in the face of evil cultivators, and they are duty-bound. Elder Hao, why these evil cultivators come to Lingyu City?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head in confusion, "I don''t know that Lingyu City used to be very safe. No evil cultivator dared to look for things. Recently, it is a bit weird. Zongmen is also under investigation, and there should be an answer soon."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said nothing.


    Such things don''t seem to have much to do with him, just be careful.


    Hao Ruoyan''s eyes fell on the token in his hand, "Shu Keqing, give me these two tokens first. I will notify the sect of the killing of Xie Xiu. There will be rewards soon."


    Zhou Shu passed the token, "Yes."


    Hao Ruoyan put away the token. Pointing to the white bone not far away, "You did it?"


    There was a little suspicion in her eyes, and a little more cautious.


    It instantly turned the cultivator into a pile of bone scum, with no flesh and blood. In her impression, it seemed that only evil cultivators had such techniques, such as blood swallowing, bone extraction, and so on.


    Hao Siyun also looked at Zhou Shu curiously and blinked. She was wrapped in black smoke before, and she didn''t know the situation outside. She only heard a scream, and it was like this when she came out.


    She did not think that it was caused by Zhou Shu''s sword intent. Zhou Shu had left her hands on her before.


    Zhou Shu seemed to guess what they were thinking, and smiled, "It''s not an evil practice technique, you two don''t need to think too much."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and didn''t ask too much. Everyone has secrets, but Zhou Shu''s performance made her even more surprised. Facing the Condensed Vein Realm double-cultivator, she can win within a few breaths, which is unbelievable.


    "Leave first, now it''s not suitable to stay outside the city."


    Hao Ruoyan picked up Hao Ruoyan, and a white cloud appeared under her feet, and threw the wrapped Baili Nan on it, "Shu Keqing, shall we go together?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I will return to the city later."


    "I''ve seen it around again, there should be no more people coming, but you have to hurry up." Hao Ruoyan thought Zhou Shu was going to clean up the spoils, and didn''t say much, flying into the clouds and disappearing.


    In the clouds, faint voices of comments came.


    "Sister, is he really building a foundation?"


    "I have to ask about this, of course."


    "But it''s not like it at all. Regardless of the divine consciousness and spiritual power, it seems to be only a little worse than me, and he knows so much... Fortunately, he set out first outside, or I don''t know that evil cultivation is coming..."


    "He is still out there? It''s really rare. You have to learn more from him. You are good at cultivating immortals, but you have too little experience and you are impulsive in doing things."


    "I won''t learn from him, I..."


    Zhou Shu searched it again. Compared to ordinary cultivators, these two evil cultivators are considered rich. They have a lot of spirit stones and they don��t know how many murders and treasures they have done, and whether they use the magic weapons they get. After that, they were all replaced with spirit stones. There were nearly 7,000 top grades in total, but only the spirit stones were useful. Zhou Shu couldn''t use other things, so they were temporarily sealed.


    Do not mention all the way back to the city.


    The next day, in the hut of the Donghai Wastes.


    The old man was half lying in the chair, with a serious look in his eyes, "You have to learn how to advance to the ranks of flying swords, and the old man can teach you, but this knowledge is difficult and complicated. It cannot be accomplished overnight. Boy, you must have enough. Patience."


    Zhou Shuchui stood with his hands on one side, with a respectful expression, "Lao Zhang, please rest assured, the last thing juniors lack is patience. If there is a trace of impatience, Lao Zhang can blast me out."


    "Ok."


    The old man nodded, old Huai was pleased, "You shouldn''t have learned craftsmanship?"


    "Never."


    "I think you haven''t learned it. You are young but you are so proficient in sword intent. You must have spent more than ten years of cultivation on the sword I have no time to stand by. I will tell you the basics first. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded repeatedly, not daring to speak out, like the most respectful student.


    Feijian advancement is part of the refining tool, but it has been carried forward by countless swordsmiths. It is outstanding and shows signs of being independent of the tool road.


    Such as the relationship between Jian Jue and Fa Jue.


    On this day, I talked for six hours.


    There is no refining equipment involved. The old man told Zhou Shu all about the materials. There are various materials suitable for sword making. Each of them is described in great detail, characteristics, how to refine and refine, and the old man has learned from years of experience. They are all integrated into it, speaking very carefully.


    "Let''s stop here today, the old man is a bit tired."


    The old man waved his hand weakly and slowly closed his eyes.


    "Thank you Master for your guidance."


    Zhou Shucheng bowed his heart and took out a bottle of pill. "The Master is exhausted, and the younger generation does not know how to return it. This bottle of Yuxin Pill is quite rejuvenating, and the Master should accept it."


    The old man''s spirit from the beginning to the current drowsiness made Zhou Shu quite moved.


    The old man did not open his eyes, "Yuxin Pill, Tier 3, does have a refreshing effect, but you are interested, just let it go. But don''t call me a master, a mere waste person, and can''t accept a disciple. If you ask you like this, don''t come. Up."


    "Don''t bother Lao Zhang to rest."


    Zhou Shu put down the medicine, bowed respectfully, and withdrew slowly.


    The teachings of these few hours have benefited him a lot. The old man gave him such a detailed explanation without hiding himself in the slightest, which made him very grateful.


    He is grateful for those who have helped him with heart.


    For example, Xu Rong and Zhao Yueru, who helped him a lot in kendo.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but think of Xu Lie and Yun Li, his heart suddenly twitched, his eyes suddenly became cold, "Hey, you will definitely die." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 311: Small roll promotion

    "Elder Shu, this is your residence. The entire valley belongs to you. No one can enter without your permission."


    In a quiet valley, a female cultivator said to Zhou Shu respectfully.


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head and said, "I''m troubled Junior Sister, I don''t know if there are other Keqings around here?"


    "some."


    The female nun retired her head and pointed to the outside of the valley, "From here, there are several small valleys, all of which are the elders of our Liuxia Sect."


    "Oh, is it also a spiritual planter?"


    The female cultivator shook her head, "That''s not the case. You are the only Lingzhi master, Elder Shu, most of them are refiners and alchemists. By the way, there is also a very powerful sword cultivator who was personally invited by the sect. of."


    "Thank you, Junior Sister, for letting me know, accept these spirit stones.


    Zhou Shu took out ten high-grade spirit stones and handed them to the sister. The female cultivator smiled, took it and thanked her, and went happily.


    Zhou Shu walked slowly into the valley.


    Today, he officially joined Liu Xiazong and became the elder of Ke Qing.


    There were some grand ceremonies before, crowds of onlookers, many Golden Core Cultivators came to congratulate, including Liu Xiazong''s supreme master. Obviously, they valued Liu Xiazong''s first spiritual planter very much.


    After the banquet, a female nun brought Zhou Shu here. Since then, this small valley called Xixianggu has become Zhou Shu''s residence in Liuxiazong.


    I have been an outer disciple of the Heyin School for many years, but within a few days of coming out of the experience, he has gained a good position in a sect like Liu Xiazong. This kind of situation is unique among other cultivators.


    The valley is full of aura, and the two worlds in the city are almost the same as the secret realm, but it is much worse than the underwater dragon palace. But there are fourth-order spirit gathering formations available, of course, the spirit stones must be produced by themselves.


    Not to mention the spiritual energy, the most fascinating part of the valley is the spiritual field, and all ten acres of spiritual fields are Tier 5!


    This kind of lingtian is extremely rare in Lingyu City, and even more rare is the constant quality. Every acre of Lingtian looks the same full and full of spirit.


    This is also one of Liu Xiazong��s great benefits for attracting spiritual planters. Think about many spiritual planters who are itchy when they see high-level spiritual fields, they can��t help but give all of them to give it a go, but Zhou Shu���d��ng���di��n��� Little ��� said, .��.o��s_(); has not much interest. Although he has many rare seeds, he doesn''t really want to try to plant them here. First, there is not enough time. Second, this is someone else''s place and it should not be revealed too much.


    But we still have to grow di��n things. As a spiritual planter, the bare spiritual field in his residence is equally suspicious.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu took out dozens of clump cloud grass seeds and sowed them. This kind of grass does not require much effort to cultivate, but it grows extremely luxuriantly, one by one, it looks like a forest. .


    Spirit field. A bend of clear stream winding by, like a green ribbon. Beautiful scenery.


    Looking for its source, it is a spiritual spring, with spiritual energy transpiring, depending on the situation, there are three levels, and there are many unknown flowers and plants growing by the spring, and the fragrance is bursting. Xixianggu also got its name.


    "Really a nice place."


    Zhou Shu secretly walked into a pavilion beside Lingquan.


    There are several formations in the pavilion, which are very safe to isolate from outside detection. Among them, the mixing chamber. Alchemy room, practice room, spirit beast room and other facilities have everything, no different from a cave mansion.


    After reading around, Zhou Shu was quite satisfied, walked into the spirit beast room and sat down.


    He took out a dark green cocoon from the spirit beast bag and placed it on the ground for a closer look.


    With worry on Zhou Shu''s face, he murmured, "Xiao Gun, Xiao Gun, when will you come out? You won''t die?"


    Like last time, Xiao Gun got the demon pill queen he needed, and immediately began his promotion.


    Its promotion is a bit weird, and the juice is constantly secreted from the body, and the juice gradually solidified, forming a hard cocoon, enclosing it and the Dragon Claw Demon Pill.


    The cocoon was about five inches away. The cocoon shell was very hard and did not transmit light. Zhou Shu didn''t know what was inside, and it was not easy to detect it with divine sense or spiritual power. For fear of affecting Xiao Gun, he could only wait.


    This time the cocoon was dark green, probably due to the power of the wood walking demon pill, but the last time it was silver white. This time the cocoon lasted much longer than last time. After a few months, the cocoon was still As usual, nothing has changed.


    "Kun, oh, what''s wrong with you? You can''t die! I''ve been with you for life, and we have shared the joys and sorrows for so much. I have been teaching you to support you like your own flesh and blood. I can''t think of a white-haired person giving it away today..."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but mutter again.


    Bang, bang, a few small noises came.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was shocked, it can''t be wrong, the sound definitely comes from inside the cocoon!


    After so long, it finally squeaked. Could it be that these words made it feel? Zhou Shu''s expression was a little weird.


    "Sure enough, it''s a psychic with me."


    He stared at the cocoon tightly, not daring to let out the atmosphere.


    Before long, the bang became more and more rapid, and it rang like a pearl.


    Obviously Xiao Gun was beating, trying to break out of the cocoon.


    Zhou Shu just watched, and didn''t go up to help. He knew very well that breaking the cocoon is a very important part of life. Only by relying on his own strength to break it will it be strong in the future, otherwise it will be very weak.


    After about two hours, the hard cocoon finally cracked.


    Snapped!


    With a crisp sound, the cocoon shell was finally broken , revealing an egg-sized gap.


    Zhou Shuxi was overwhelmed, holding his breath, waiting for an exciting moment.


    But soon, he was stunned, somewhat dumb.


    What is this thing that crawled out? Little roll?


    The facts told him it was, but the expression showed that he was very skeptical.


    An ugly little thing swayed out of the hole, dark green, like a tortoise without a shell, with hands, feet and a tail, but its feet are shorter than the tortoise, just like a small bump. In the body, it is a bit evil, but there are noses and ears that did not exist before, but they are strangely shaped and can''t bear to look straight.


    "Little roll?"


    Zhou Shu cried out hesitantly, but did not forget to take out a high-grade spirit stone.


    The thing glanced at Zhou Shu, squeaked twice, moved toward the Lingshi, hugged with its feet, still motionless, as if enjoying it.


    "It looks like it should be, but how did you become like this? What about your mighty shiny carapace and double horns, and how do you call it like a mouse?"


    Zhou Shu stared at Xiao Gun, a little unbelievable.


    Xiao Gun raised Mung Bean''s big eyes, opened a mouth, and sprayed out a cloud of green spirit, directly covering Zhou Shu''s face.


    "Sure enough it is you!"


    Seeing this familiar movement, Zhou Shu''s teeth were itchy, slapped over, seemingly hard, but gently grabbed Xiao Gun and threw it back into the spirit beast bag.


    "If you eat, you will know how to eat, and if you eat like this, you will eat again. If you knew you were like this, you should call you a clown!"


    Putting away Xiao Gun, Zhou Shu burst into a happy smile.


    After a lot of hardship, Xiao Gun is now second-order.


    Except for the appearance, I don''t know what has changed for the time being, but if I don''t fail, I can continue to the next step. Right now, his Lingshi Demon Pill is not very lacking, and maybe Tier 3 will come soon. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 312: Teach

    The black worm needs to be promoted to the third rank, and it needs high-grade spirit stones, but Zhou Shu just got a lot, it should be enough, plus the demon pill given by Zhao Yueru before, as long as there is enough time, you can smoothly reach the third or even the fourth .


    After all, the first two stages of the most difficult promotion have passed.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu felt more joyful. To some extent, Xiaogun and Xiaojin were his most reliable partners.


    Ding--


    A crisp ringtone came from the valley, indicating that there was a visitor.


    Zhou Shu quickly stepped out of the valley, and two female repairers stood in front of the valley, looking at him with a light smile, one of them still beckoning.


    "Two, please come in."


    Zhou Shu greeted them and let them in.


    Hao Ruoyan saluted, and said warmly, "Shu Keqing, is Xinju ever used to it? If I had promised to teach me Mu Yin Jue, I took the liberty to come, isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head flatly, "It''s okay, in fact, it''s just right at this time. I''m going out in a while."


    "Oh, Shu Keqing is really busy," Hao Ruoyan pointed to Hao Siyun above her head, "My sister is coming to thank you, so I will bring her with me. Don''t worry, she won''t cause trouble again. "


    Hao Siyun took a few steps forward and bowed respectfully, "Shu Keqing, thank you for saving me that day. If it weren''t for you, I would have won Bailinan''s Heart Erosion Technique... Thank you very much. ."


    When talking about the Lost Heart Jue, she hesitated, her eyes flickering, as if she was still afraid.


    Zhou Shu also had some doubts, "Heart Erosion?"


    Hao Ruoyan on the side showed a somewhat solemn expression, "Unexpectedly, that evil cultivator would have such a vicious technique. Now I think of it a little scary. That heart-eclipsing technique is not a general method of capturing souls, but one of his own. The wisp of spirit invades the sea of ??consciousness of the cultivator and gradually corrodes the cultivator��s soul. Strengthen oneself, and then take it back after the corrosion is complete, so as to gain the power of other cultivators. A zombie without a soul is better than death."


    "So vicious..."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully. Condensed eyebrows, "I seem to have heard of some, is it possible that he is a repairer of the Demon Shamen?"


    "That''s not true, he is not only cultivating gods�ˡ�d��ng�ˡ�di��n�ˡ�С�ˡ� said, .��.��os_(); the evil repair of the soul, but this The magic trick is indeed flowing out of the Demon Sect."


    Hao Ruoyan slapped her head, "Fortunately, we have caught Bailinan, otherwise many people in Lingyucheng will be killed by him."


    Zhou Shu''s head slightly, but there are still some questions in his mind. What are those evil cultivators doing here? After thinking about it, he didn''t ask, he didn''t have much to do with him, so he didn''t need to worry too much.


    Hao Siyun hesitated to figure out something from behind and handed it to Zhou Shu, "Shu...Shu Keqing, this magic weapon is my gift of thanks, and you must accept it."


    It was still a little at a loss. But after learning about it, the panic in her heart was hard to describe. Almost turned into a zombie, and I couldn''t even think about it. I immediately felt that I couldn''t be overstated with anything to thank Zhou Shu. The magic weapon in her hand was the most sincere thing she could bring out.


    "magic weapon?"


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully and was taken aback. "This is the Yuhuan you use?"


    The jade ring is crystal clear, the green streamer flashes back and forth, it is quite beautiful, and the aura is restrained, obviously not ordinary. She said before that this is a third-tier top-grade magic weapon.


    Hao Siyun di��n di��n his head, his face turned reddish, "Uh...Uh."


    Hao Ruoyan explained, "It is indeed the magic weapon used by my sister, but there are three jade crystal rings in total, and she has used two of them. The jade crystal ring is a third-order high-grade magic weapon refined for her by the Supreme Elder. Both offensive and defensive, very easy to use."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "This is no need, why let the sister cut love? Besides, everyone is responsible for dealing with evil cultivators. I''m just doing my duty. The girl doesn''t need to be polite."


    Hao Siyun pouted, and looked at Zhou Shu with a little dissatisfaction. If it weren''t for her sister here, she would have a brutal temper again.


    "People kindly give you such a precious thing, but don''t you want it?"


    She squeezed her fists, and did not say what she wanted to say. She held back for a while, and looked at Hao Ruoyan aggrievedly, expecting her sister to come out.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and said sincerely, "This Yuhuan, Shu Keqing can really accept it. It is her kindness. My sister also sincerely thanked you. For the little entanglement before, I hope Shu Keqing will stop. Caring."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently and waved his hand, "I really don''t need to be so polite, and I like to use swords, basically can''t use magic weapons, if you are grateful to me, I will definitely help me buy the Heavenly King''s Heart Pill."


    He wasn''t stingy because of the previous entanglement, but he didn''t want to accept such valuable things and cause some unnecessary trouble.


    That was a magic weapon refined by the elder Taishang, Hao Siyun sent it out generously, but if the elder who loved her suddenly discovered that one was missing and thought it was taken by Zhou Shu, who knows what will happen.


    "Shu Keqing said this, Ruo Yan didn''t say much, so be it. Don''t worry, the sect of the Heavenly King''s Heart Supplement Pill has been decided long ago, and it is absolutely indispensable."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and turned to Hao Siyun, "Sister, you go back first, I want to learn the techniques from Shu Keqing."


    Hao Siyun let out a cry, lowered his head and turned a few times where he wanted to go but didn''t want to go, suddenly raised his head to look at Zhou Shu, "Then...Shu Keqing, can I learn too?"


    "Sister, you are naughty again."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned and whispered.


    Zhou Shu said, "It doesn''t matter, it''s the same to teach one more, but no more, and I don''t care whether I learn it well or not."


    Hao Ruoyan will definitely pay her sister why bother to be a villain in vain.


    "Okay! Thank you Brother Shu!"


    Hao Siyun was overjoyed, almost jumping for joy, and suddenly changed her name.


    She has a strange hobby of tactics, especially when she heard from her sister and a few senior elder sisters that Zhou Shu showed the tactics in the Lingtian. It was amazing, and she also wanted to see it.


    Hao Ruoyan was a little helpless, "Really, alas, my sister, I really disturbed Shu Keqing."


    Zhou Shu lightly bowed his head and agreed, "Come with me, Mu Yinjue, it is easier to learn where there are more trees."


    Several people approached the valley and came to a place with lush vegetation.


    After Zhou Shu stood still, he didn''t say much. He took out two jade slips and handed them to the two of them, "This is the basis of Mu Yin Jue. Take a look first, and learn **** with me later."


    "Okay, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan also changed his name, and since he started to teach, he had to call according to the rules.


    The two picked up the jade slips and worked hard, looking seriously.


    The basics of Mu Yin Jue are not complicated, but the **** of Mo Yin Jue is complicated and difficult. This is because there were no drawings on the original inherited jade slips, and the introduction was not detailed. If you change it to other people, it may not be possible for a few months. He got the correct **** from it, but Zhou Shu had deductions, and kept deducing in his mind to eliminate the wrong methods. He mastered it quickly and accurately. I am afraid that he is the only one who can teach such tricks.


    A quarter of an hour later, the two raised their heads one after another, with confusion and expectation in their eyes.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, but slowly raised his hand, his fingertips moved slightly, a trace of blue aura overflowing from the trees, flying towards his fingers.


    With his fingertips flipping back and forth, like dragons and phoenixes dancing, Hao Siyun stared blankly, as if opening a new world.


    "It turns out that he is more powerful than the senior sisters said..." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 313: Easy days

    The two dared not talk too much, they were attentively focused on Zhou Shu''s every movement.


    Especially Hao Siyun, watching Zhou Shu''s dreamlike movements, his eyes didn''t blink, and he looked intoxicated.


    While demonstrating and speaking, Zhou Shu was also very serious.


    When it was not too long, Zhou Shu stopped abruptly and bowed his hands to the two of them, "I have something to do, so I''ll leave it temporarily."


    Before the two of them responded, Zhou Shu swept away from the valley, and soon disappeared from their sight.


    The two were stunned, and glanced at each other, "He just left? Just let us leave here, it''s free and easy."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head lightly, "Shu Keqing did something unexpectedly, don''t worry about it, concentrate on practicing the method, sister."


    Hao Siyun di��ndi��n her head, staring at the valley, her eyes drifting away, "Sister, his **** is very powerful, fast and accurate, I have never seen him like this in the sect."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly, "In order to teach us, his speed has been slowed down several times. When he was in Lingtian, it was dazzling."


    "what?"


    Hao Siyun pouted, "Hmph, even so, I will surpass him!"


    Hao Ruoyan knocked her once and groaned, "You tell me less di��n, if you interrupt, I will almost forget."


    "It doesn''t matter, I remember my sister."


    Hao Siyun chuckled and frowned, "His technique is a bit weird, have you noticed my sister?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "What''s weird, the ancient tactics are like this, mainly to inspire the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and the tactics we practice are to cultivate ourselves first. The main difference is our own spiritual power. But it is hard to tell. Who is good and who is bad. After all, there is not enough aura everywhere, you are stronger and more stable."


    "I''m not talking about the difference, sister."


    Hao Siyun shook his head again and again like a rattle, "The tactics he taught are different from what we have learned. There is a very clear and perfect feeling. There is no difficulty or obscurity. Many things that should be very complicated pass through his Explain. It has become very simple."


    Hao Ruoyan thought about it for a while, "It seems that there is a di��n, but you are not as clear as your sister. Maybe it is the reason for your qualifications?"


    Hao Siyun ��d��ng��di��n���� said, .2��3.��os_(); only shook his head, "No, it must be his reason. I learned so There are many methods, only he teaches to have this feeling."


    Hao Ruoyan closed his eyes, fearing that he had forgotten the tactics, and taught, "Don''t think about it. Concentrate on di��n, maybe the ancient tactics are like this."


    Hao Siyun di��ndi��n head. Stop talking, just whisper in my heart.


    Of course they didn��t know that the wooden yin jue they learned was deduced by Zhou Shu, which made up for the original omissions. It was easy to learn and subtle. Although the wooden yin jue did not take a long time to deduct, it was compared with the method they had learned. , The gap is not too small, and it really feels perfect to learn.


    It is like a person who is used to eating brown rice and suddenly eats polished rice, and he has a unique feeling.


    But only Hao Siyun felt this way, because she had a natural understanding of Fa Jue.


    At this time, Zhou Shu came to the house of the Donghai Waste.


    We must do what we say, and we must not miss the hour. Seeing Zhou Shu coming in, the old man slightly di��n his head, closed his eyes and said, "Today, continue to talk about the material, where did the old man stop yesterday?"


    Zhou Shu stood up with his hands and replied, "Lao Zhang, it''s green gold water."


    "Oh, green gold water, this thing is a bit weird. It is not gold or water, let alone gold water. In the East China Sea, there is a monster called the green goldfish. It is huge in size and can be overwhelming. The repairer kills it and takes the brain. , The name is green gold water. The green gold water is extremely heavy, like heavy gold, but also water-like. Using it to refine flying swords can..."


    Zhou Shu listened carefully, lest he miss a word.


    I just became a teacher, and I became a student in a blink of an eye, switching freely.


    A few hours later, the old man was still tired, Zhou Shuyi sent a bottle of Jade Heart Pill and left respectfully.


    After many days of this kind of life, every day I taught tactics and refining tools, and in my spare time I would draw symbols and meditate swords. There were no restrictions on chores and my life was comfortable and fulfilling. Since Zhou Shu left Wuwangmen, he has rarely lived like this.


    It feels good and has gained a lot.


    It is unnecessary to mention the study with the old man. With nearly a hundred years of accumulation and dedicated guidance, Zhou Shu is now a master craftsman. Of course, he is just talking about war on paper, and he is only confined to making swords. He teaches the Hao family. Sister, he also gained a lot of insights. Hao Ruoyan has rich experience and Hao Siyun''s unique aptitude. The questions asked from time to time make Zhou Shu feel very insightful and feel complementary.


    On this day, in the Valley of Fragrance, Zhou Shu stood with his hands closed, did not leave directly as usual, looked at the two of them, and said calmly, "You will not use it tomorrow."


    "Understood, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to have expected it a long time ago, and di��n his head, while Hao Siyun cried out in surprise, "Ah? Can''t it come tomorrow? But I still have a lot of questions!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I have finished teaching everything that should be taught, and you can realize the rest by yourself."


    "Why? Regarding Fa Jue, I also thought of some interesting things to share with Senior Brother Shu, okay if I come back tomorrow?"


    Hao Siyun looked at Zhou Shu with a very innocent look, and couldn''t help begging.


    She has a lot of curiosity about Zhou Shu. She is very talented. From Zhou Shu''s tactics, she can see some things that others can''t see. Compared with other people''s tactics, Zhou Shu''s tactics are very special. .


    Zhou Shu also understood this di��n, so he only shook his head without answering.


    Hao Ruoyan is okay, but Hao Siyun''s talent is really outstanding. Although he has learned a lot from practicing with her, if she understands too much and even feels the existence of deduction, I am afraid it is not a good thing.


    Although limited to the times, it is impossible for Hao Siyun to really understand the deduction, but he still has some scruples, after all, that is his most important hole card.


    Hao Ruoyan pulled her sister, walked forward and bowed to salute, and took out a storage bag Thank you Master Shu for more than a month of teaching, Ruoyan prepared some thanks, please accept it. "


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Didn''t I say that this is a transaction, in exchange for a guarantee, no need to give extra."


    Hao Ruoyan insisted on handing it over, "From Master Shu, Ruo Yan has learned a lot. If he can''t express his gratitude, Ruo Yan is really sorry, let alone a di��n gift, Lingshi and pill, Shu Master always uses it."


    "Lingshi and pill?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan, his eyes sharpened suddenly, "Deacon Hao will never give me a small gift. You insist on giving me the spirit stone. Could there be a problem with the Heavenly King Buxin Pill?"


    His heart was raised instantly.


    Caring is chaotic, it''s not that he deliberately thinks too much, the Heavenly King''s Heart Pill is the top priority, and there must be no mistakes.


    Hao Ruoyan shook her head quickly, "How come, Master Shu has thought about it. Liu Xiazong has already decided, and Elder Xie has decided to go to the auction in person. It is absolutely impossible to buy it."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, "Elder Xie? Could it be?"


    Hao Ruoyan said di��ndi��n, "Well, it is the Supreme Elder of the sect. She only teaches disciples. She hasn''t been out of the mountain gate for a long time. When going down the mountain this time, even if other sects want to fight again, it depends on her face."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, turned to Hao Siyun, with a solemn expression, "Thank you, Miss Siyun."


    Elder Xie Xie Qinxin will not help Zhou Shu for no reason. The only possibility is that her precious disciple Hao Siyun asked for it.


    When the elders of the Nascent Infant Stage came forward, things were settled, and Zhou Shu also expressed a lot of gratitude to Hao Siyun.


    "Huh! I kindly ask respected Master for you, you won''t listen to your thanks if you don''t let me come!"


    Hao Siyun was angry in her heart and immediately turned her head, but the face that turned around was full of smiles, and flowers bloomed. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 314: Before the auction

    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and seriously finished the ceremony and turned to Hao Ruoyan, "In this case, I will accept these things, Elder Hao."


    A lot of joy appeared on Hao Ruoyan''s face, "Hmm!"


    Taking the storage bag, Zhou Shu glanced at him, and was startled, "So many?"


    Not to mention the pill, there are more than 10,000 high-grade spirit stones alone, piled into a small mountain in the storage bag.


    "Not much, for the two of us, if the smoke is gone, otherwise there will be more. Ruoyan feels that the tactics taught by Master Shu are definitely not comparable to these things."


    Hao Ruoyan said with solemn eyes, "This Wooden Yin Jue is really not an ordinary law. Ruo Yan thinks it is more like a general outline of the power of the wood. The tactic is still a magic weapon, and there are many benefits. If you can learn such a tactic, it is worthwhile to pay more."


    She said it sincerely, she is good at Mu Yin Jue, and her strength has improved a lot after having Mu Yin Jue. In the long run, she is more likely to make rapid progress.


    Zhou Shu''s head was light, and it was true. The scope of Mu Yin Jue was very large, and many magical effects could be derived from it, which he understood from the beginning of the practice.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s head, Hao Ruoyan continued to persuade, "Master Shu, please accept it, so that Ruoyan''s heart is at peace."


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head, "Then I will be disrespectful, thank you both."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and groaned, "Master Shu, the auction of Ruyilou will be held in ten days. There will be good news to Master Shu by then."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Thank you, I will pass on the complete Lingzhi to you then."


    "Master Shu, Ruoyan will leave first."


    Hao Ruoyan bowed his body and bowed to Zhou Shu''s disciple. This month. Before she knew it, she had been completely convinced by Zhou Shu. She really regarded Zhou Shu as a teacher. This di��n had nothing to do with realm cultivation.


    Zhou Shu flickered, avoiding the past. "Elder Hao, the word Shu Shi, there is no need to mention it after today."


    Hao Ruoyan still finished the ceremony. When she got up, she smiled and smiled beautifully, "Master Shu doesn''t recognize Ruoyan, and Ruoyan recognizes Master Shu. Sister, let''s go."


    Hao Siyun turned around at this time, and her expression with a smile turned cloudy again. Staring at Zhou Shu, he said as if quarreling, "Even if you don''t let me, I will still come."


    Without waiting for Zhou Shu to speak, the two floated out of the valley, their postures light and smokey.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, standing still for a while. Going down the mountain, the teacher''s duties came to an end temporarily. But the role of the disciple must continue.


    On the road to Xiuxian, learning is endless, he is like a sponge, greedily absorbing knowledge.


    Time is passing by, and there are only two days before the auction of Ruyilou.


    Ruyilou is a d��ng-level merchant in Dongsheng Prefecture, and every auction of it has a large number of rare treasures. Many practitioners came as soon as they heard it and wanted to intercept them. However, the location is limited, only a few can enter the auction venue, such as the Golden Core Realm cultivator, etc. Most cultivators cannot enter. Then use this opportunity to trade in the free stall area in Lingyu City and get what you need.


    In the streets and alleys, there was an endless stream of cultivators, and even in the upper floors of Haizhong, where there were not many people on weekdays, many cultivators sat.


    More than a dozen cultivators sit or stand, with spiritual tea and spiritual food in front of them, talking loudly.


    "Brother Qin Sanshan, this time, it must be for the fourth-tier top-grade heavenly secret fan?"


    "Hehe, why should Brother Zhuang knowingly ask? Everyone here, I''m afraid that most of them are for the fans of that day, hehe, hehe, the magic weapon that can predict the enemy''s first opportunity, and is easy to attack and defend is not easy to find."


    The talking practitioner Qin Sanshan had a handsome face, smiling slightly, but not smiling, looking a little shameless.


    The repairer surnamed Zhuang sighed, "Yes, there must be a fight, and now a lot of spirit stones have been earned by Ruyi Lou. I can''t get it, so I have to pick up the fourth-tier middle-grade Jinlin sword. I heard it was pretty good."


    "Who makes others always have good things?"


    An old man took a sip of the spirit tea and said with emotion, "That''s a Tier 4 top grade. We Golden Core Cultivators can use this kind of magic weapon. Who doesn''t want to change a good di��n."


    Tier 5 magic weapon has a very high level of spiritual power. Golden Core Realm cultivators generally cannot use it alone. They can only work together or arrange them in formation. It is really necessary to use Tier 5 magic weapons skillfully. Only by transforming spiritual power into elemental power Only the cultivators of Yuanying Realm can do it.


    For Golden Core Realm cultivators, Tier 4 is the upper limit that can be used.


    A middle-aged scribe next to him raised his glass, "Hehe, when will Mr. Liu be promoted to the Nascent Soul Realm? We are still waiting for congratulations."


    Old Liu shook his head and sighed, "It''s early, alas, I''m not old enough, I guess there is no hope."


    "You are older than me?"


    An elder woman stood up slowly, a few gleams shot in her eyes, and she glanced around at the crowd, "The heavenly machine fan is not of interest, but this time the Xuanyuan Lingguo, everyone had better not grab it, otherwise the old body ..."


    Otherwise, the rest of the story is not finished, but looking at her sharp eyes, you know that it is not a good thing.


    This old woman is called Tan Po, and her life is approaching but she has not yet been promoted to the Nascent Soul Stage. Seeing her life is hard to save, she expects the Xuanyuan Lingguo to prolong her life. I''m crazy, my body is stabbed, and no one is going to postpone it.


    People are going to die, and it''s not uncommon for the cultivators to become crazy.


    But with such an unstable mind, it would be a miracle to be able to bear babies.


    Several cultivators responded and gave her a face, but more cultivators turned a blind eye to it, Xuanyuan Lingguo, which is a spiritual fruit that can increase lifespan by 50 years. Who would easily miss it?


    The atmosphere was a bit solemn for a while.


    "Okay, okay, I haven''t seen anything yet, everyone is arguing here, it''s not funny."


    Someone chuckled, playing round.


    Old Liu smiled and said, "Yes, there are two hundred if there are no three hundred or two Jindan repairers who come to the auction. By then, you will not know what the situation is. Don''t worry."


    Everyone murmured for a while, and they returned to the original state, but the loud ones were gone, and they were all in groups of two, whispering quietly.


    "Tianji fan, Xuanyuan Lingguo, I don''t care, I can''t buy it anyway. But I heard that this time there is a seal of spirit stone, it is a third-order monster beast white wolf, if no one is fighting, it can be bought for the disciple. use."


    "Yes, that is also a rare good thing. I want to buy the drawing method of the sleepy magic talisman, the fourth-order talisman, even if it doesn''t, it''s good to buy it as a heritage of the sect."


    "Hehe, my goal is the firelight beast egg, if I can cultivate into a spirit beast to guard the gate, that would be great."


    ...


    A female nun was sitting in a corner of the building and did not participate in the discussion. She seemed to have no interest in auctions.


    Her eyes wandered outside the window, and suddenly stopped on a person, with a trace of doubt on her face, "Why is he here?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 315: auction

    On the street, Zhou Shu walked slowly. ��small, ..o


    His mind was all focused on the way he had just learned, and before he knew it, there was a person in front of him suddenly, and he almost hit a full body.


    A female sister was slightly displeased, waved her sleeves, and a wall of air appeared suddenly, standing in front of her.


    Zhou Shu was stunned by the air wall. He looked at the cultivator in front of him. After a pause, he recognized him and hurriedly said, "Elder Liu, sorry, I didn''t pay attention for a while."


    The female cultivator in front of him was Liu Yu''er, the elder of Luo Wanggu. She found the green bamboo shoots Zhou Shu Zhuji used. Zhou Shu always remembered it, and was a little grateful.


    But this elder Liu, I''m afraid that he didn''t even know Zhou Shu''s name, and the green bamboo shoot he sent was nothing in her eyes.


    Liu Yuer''s expression was indifferent, "It doesn''t matter, why are you here?"


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head and looked at her, "The disciples go out to practice, come here to see, did the elders come for auction?"


    "Forget it, just take a look."


    Liu Yu''er fluffed her hair casually, "What''s wrong with your bug? Have you been promoted?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, and then replied, "No, the disciple has not found a suitable demon pill."


    The worm she was talking about was naturally a black worm. She was still thinking about it, no wonder she would stop him here. Although Xiao Gun was promoted, Zhou Shu would not tell others casually that that thing was his secret.


    Liu Yuer thoughtfully said, "It''s also difficult. If you are lucky enough to reach Tier 3 and intend to sell it, you might as well come to Luowanggu to find me. I won''t let you suffer."


    "The elder''s words, the disciples will remember."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Elder Liu, I want to ask you something, how is Yang Hei now?"


    It''s been a long time since I saw Yang Hei. At this time, I met Elder Liu, but I can inquire about it.


    Liu Yuer glanced at him with a strange look in her eyes, "Is your relationship okay? You know to ask him. He is very good now, and he is already a direct disciple of the elders. He entered the Luowang cave a year and a half ago, and he should now It''s been a long time since the pulse has been condensed."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, smiling very comfortably, "That''s good, he is faster than me."


    "you?"


    Liu Yuer shook her head, with kind sympathy, "Compared with him, don''t expect too much."


    The last time the two met, Liu Yuer detected Zhou Shu. Knowing that his vitality is damaged, his aptitude is far from Yang Hei.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Maybe, thanks to the elder for informing Yang Hei, the disciple left first if something happened."


    Liu Yu''er spoke softly without speaking.


    Zhou Shu walked out a few steps, as if thinking of something, then turned back to salute. "Elder Liu, take the liberty to ask. Is Yang Hei''s master Elder Liu himself?"


    Liu Yuer glanced at him, slightly suspicious, "Why do you know?"


    "Congratulations to the elders for receiving good disciples."


    Zhou Shu turned and left. For some reason, there was a feeling of relaxation in his heart, maybe he was happy for Yang Hei.


    Two days later. In Lingyu City, in front of Ruyi Building and on the d��ng floor of Ruyi Building, there are crowds. The building is holding an auction meeting, and outside is a small trade fair-repairers who have not received invitations. You can only make small deals outside.


    Zhou Shu was neither outside nor inside. He was in a room on the second floor. After so long, there is finally a result, calm as he is, and there is inevitably some anxiety in my heart.


    "Master Shu, don''t you really need to go in and take a look?"


    Xiaoyu stood opposite him, still with a gentle smile, and there seemed to be some worry in his words. The name Zhou Shu has also changed. Zhou Shu asked her to change it, and she smiled.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said, "No, Miss Xiaoyu, I can''t do anything when I go in. I can see that I can''t afford it, but I feel uncomfortable. It''s better to wait here, ha ha."


    "It''s a pity, the invitations Xiaoyu specially prepared for you are useless."


    Xiaoyu shook his head lightly and smiled lightly, "Wang Buxin Pill that day, Lord Shu didn''t want it?"


    "Thank you, Miss Xiaoyu, for your concern," Zhou Shu smiled slightly and sighed lightly, "Heavenly King''s Heart Supplement Pill, I already have cares, and I will do my best to do everything."


    We have reached the last step and can only wait.


    Unconsciously, he revealed some inner emotions, and did not maintain the usual indifferent.


    "It''s Liu Xiazong''s help. As soon as Young Master Shu came to Lingyu City, he was a blockbuster. Given the appreciation of such a large sect, Ji people have their own natural features, and they will surely succeed."


    Xiaoyu comforted, and then smiled, "If it doesn''t work, Xiaoyu can also help. It may not be difficult for just a pill."


    Zhou Shu was stunned slightly, and looked at Xiaoyu in surprise.


    Xiaoyu''s expression was calm, with a smile on her head gently.


    "Girl Xiaoyu joked."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. Xiaoyu was just a waiter at Ruyilou. How could it be possible to do such a thing? Although it was kind, it was obviously impossible.


    At this time, there was a soft rebuke from outside the door, "Xiaoyu, I''m being lazy again, I''m so busy up there, come and help!"


    "coming."


    Xiaoyu answered, and then gave Zhou Shuli a salute, "Xiaoyu has something to do, so I won''t disturb Young Master Shu, I believe Young Master Shu will do what he wants."


    Zhou Shu smiled and sat down slowly.


    Looking at Xiaoyu''s back, there was some worries in his heart. Xiaoyu was indeed different from other waitresses. For example, she never called herself a slave, but only called herself Xiaoyu, but this didn''t seem to be a big deal.


    At this time, Ruyi Building d��ng Building is very lively.


    From the outside, the d��ng building is not big, with a radius of only tens of meters, but the inside is completely different. In the bright hall, hundreds of people are standing or sitting, it is still very spacious.


    Obviously, a very special magic circle is used here, which changes the size of the space. Of course, the effect of isolating the consciousness from the gods is also essential.


    On the jade platform in the middle, one piece of the lot was displayed, and then taken away by the favorite.


    "Deal! Haining Pearl! Seventy-seven thousand high-grade spirit stones!"


    "The next lot is the Heavenly King Buxin Pill. Everyone should know that it is an extremely rare fifth-order pill that can perfectly repair and extend the vitality. The pill for auction in this building comes from the Huayun monk from the Tianjianmen. The quality is guaranteed. , There is no falsehood, the reserve price is 70,000 high-grade spirit stones, what I want as soon as possible!"


    As soon as the middle cultivator''s voice fell, a loud voice rang, shaking everywhere.


    "180,000 high-grade spirit stones!"


    A majestic Golden Core Cultivator stood up and looked around, "This pill is very important to our Hongye Sect I believe you will not fight with our Sect? After the pill What''s more, it will be bad if it affects the relationship, ha ha."


    His laughter was so loud and full of threats that he almost spoke out.


    "Isn''t this Fu Jian, Hongyezong''s deputy lord?"


    "In the beginning, it was 180,000. It seems they really want it!"


    "Forget it, it''s just a pill, there is no need to offend them."


    Several cultivators who stood up and wanted to make a price immediately sat down after hearing these words.


    The cultivator of Ruyilou looked indifferent, as if it had nothing to do with him. The price of 180,000 high-grade spirit stones was already pretty good.


    "Two hundred thousand."


    A white-haired old man stood up slowly. He described that although he was old, his body was like an iron tower. He stood up a lot beyond the people around him, standing out from the crowd.


    He looked at Fu Jian provocatively, "We also want this pill from the mountain gate."


    "Two hundred ten thousand!"


    Fu Jian didn''t look at it, and just continued to quote. He knew that it was Tie Dahai, the deputy master of the backing gate, who stood up. It was basically impossible to expect others to give face, so he could only grab it.


    "Two hundred twenty thousand!"


    "Two hundred thirty thousand!"


    ...


    The two have been fighting, and the cultivator on the side felt the smell of gunpowder.


    "Ah, this pill has been paid such a high price."


    "It''s fun today. The Heavenly King Buxin Pill is not the best thing in this auction, but the price may go to heaven."


    Amidst the noise, a female nun stood up and shook her head, "The two major sects are so lively, and our Liuxia Sect cannot fall behind, 270,000."


    "what?"


    With a lot of anger, Fu Jian and Tie Dahai looked at the sister.


    But after just a glance, the high arrogance dissipated most of the time, "Thanks...senior, have you also come to the auction?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 316: Heavenly King Pill

    That female nun is Hao Siyun''s master, Liu Xiazong''s supreme elder Xie Qinxin.


    She nodded blankly, and did not respond to the two people''s words.


    "What to do, Liu Xiazong actually has to fight, this is in trouble."


    Fu Jian bent down and talked with the people around him in a low voice.


    "Forget it, two hundred and seventy thousand top grades are too much, and this time the Liu Xia Sect even the reclusive Taishang elders came out. It can be seen that their determination is much greater than ours. It''s hard to fight, and can''t fight. ."


    "After all, she is a monk, and she will definitely do what she says, even if we produce more spirit stones, we will eventually be suppressed. However, she can''t think of it. Our supreme elder will not take care of the juniors. "


    "I don''t know what she did, is it really for that spiritual planter?"


    The two looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Two hundred and seventy thousand high-grade spiritual stones are exchanged for spiritual planters, who would do such a thing?


    Fu Jian grinned dryly, "Thank you, senior, for coming out, I have no reason to wait for the younger generation, we don''t want it."


    With some unwillingness on his face, he sat down slowly. This time the genius Deng Renjie in his own door had to wait again, but if he waited, even if he could cultivate, it would be difficult to reach a very high level.


    But the world is impermanent, and the sect has tried his best, can only blame himself for not having enough opportunities, there is nothing to complain.


    Tie Dahai over there also shook his head, sat down straight, and stopped talking. The face that had been dark was now like the bottom of a pot, as if it would fall ashes when touched.


    The atmosphere was a bit solemn. The two major sects drove away most of the cultivators who wanted pill. Now there are cultivators who have taken action, and no cultivator will bid again.


    "Two hundred and seventy thousand high-grade spirit stones, are there any bids?"


    The cultivator of Ruyilou stood up at the right time and ended the silence. After waiting for a while, no one said anything. He quickly took out the Heavenly King Heart Supplement Pill and sent it to Xie Qinxin.


    Xie Qin felt the Heavenly King''s Heart Pill, as if he had completed the task, and left without expression.


    The repairman waved his hand. A maid followed suit, slowly walking up with a light green jade plate.


    In the plate, a golden fruit shaped like a flat peach was placed upright.


    "The next lot, Xuanyuan Lingguo! I don''t think it''s useful. I don''t need to say more about it. A lot of spiritual energy, extending life for 50 years, such a spiritual thing, you may see this once in your life. Don''t miss it! The reserve price. Fifteen. Ten thousand top grade spirit stones!"


    "180,000!"


    "Two hundred thousand!"


    "Two hundred thirty thousand!"


    Seeing Xuanyuan Lingguo, many cultivators'' eyes straightened immediately, and they never lost sight of other things, and the atmosphere was reached.


    The scene is almost crazy, it is obvious that even if the big sect competes with the monks, these monks will not give up.


    For them, the treasures that increase their lifespan are the most important thing, and only if they have their lives can they have the hope of becoming immortal. This is very different from the pill that repairs the body.


    It''s lively here. It''s all quiet down below.


    Zhou Shu sat by the window, his eyes moved downstairs, his thoughts were all at the auction, and he was a bit nervous.


    Xiaoyu Shi Shiran walked into the room and whispered, "Master Shu, Heavenly King Buxin Pill was bought by Elder Xie Qinxin of Liu Xia Sect."


    Sure enough, did you buy it? The guarantee in exchange for the tactics finally worked.


    Zhou Shu was shocked when he heard the sound, feeling relieved, and immediately stood up. With a rare bright smile on his face, "Okay, thanks Miss Xiaoyu for telling me."


    How can you be unhappy?


    Like the dawn after the darkness, he waited for a long time and finally waited until this day. There is almost the urge to embrace others.


    Now that his wish has been fulfilled and he has obtained the medicine pill, his Qi Channel can be fully restored, and even further, his strength has leap forward to become a pulse condensing practitioner.


    all. Will officially begin.


    "It seems that Young Master Shu has done what he wished. Xiaoyu is here to congratulate Young Master."


    Xiaoyu glanced at Zhou Shu, then smiled quickly, and bowed gently as usual.


    Zhou Shu thanked him again, and left without saying much. Before returning to his residence, he did not forget to visit the Donghai Wastes, explaining that something happened recently and he could not listen to the teachings and apologized again and again.


    The night in Xixianggu is quiet, fragrant, and leisurely.


    In a quiet room in the attic, Zhou Shu sat in a corner alone. He gently put down the jade slip in his hand and shook his head indifferently.


    This jade slip, called the Golden Chamber Service Pill Method, is said to be a special secret method circulating in the alchemy. Hao Ruoyan specially found it for him, spent a lot of hard work, and gave it to him together with the Heavenly King Pill.


    She said that taking a precious pill like the Heavenly King Buxin Pill must be fully prepared, and it is definitely not suitable to swallow it casually. No one knows the pill better than Danxiu. This golden chamber pill method is based on the experience of the Danxiu. With it, the use of pill may be more effective by 10 or 20%. You must take a good look.


    Zhou Shu was moved by Hao Ruoyan''s behavior.


    Although it was just a transaction, I felt the difference. In this regard, the female cultivators were always more attentive.


    However, after reading it carefully, Zhou Shu found that this secret method had no effect on him, because he understood many of the key points in the secret method, how to use spiritual power to guide the power of the medicine, and so on, and he had already started using it in the Qi Refining Realm.


    There are deductions and calculations, and the secret method in the eyes of others is not a secret to Zhou Shu.


    "If I sort out my experience and write it down, would it be considered a secret book in the eyes of others? Don''t say anything else is definitely better than such a secret book."


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized that due to the existence of deduction and calculation, some of the things he used frequently were actually huge wealth in others, and he felt a little happy.


    He took out the Heavenly King Heart Supplement Pill.


    The cyan elixir seems ordinary and uncommon, but the three horizontal and vertical elixir patterns on the surface of the elixir are as bright as flowing jade, showing its extraordinaryness. This kind of pill is inherited from ancient times. With the power of the highest emperor, the heart vein is repaired to make it complete. After the pill is completed, if it is completed, it will naturally form the pill pattern of the character "king", which is very special.


    The Heavenly King Heart Supplement Pill in front of him is obviously not a fake.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully for a while, swallowed it in one mouthful, and the pill entered his abdomen, his body couldn''t help shaking.


    A force that did not come from suddenly appeared, like a divine initiation, directly and roughly rushed into his body.


    This force was extremely powerful, and instantly occupied most of Zhou Shu''s Qi, Qi Sea.


    "A powerful force, worthy of being the king of heaven."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, then he sank and used precise spiritual control to continuously guide the power of the medicine. Only he knew his own strengths and weaknesses. If the power of the medicine is allowed to play, it can repair all the Qi channels, but it may not be able to expand. The effect of Qi pulse must be controlled.


    As time passed, Zhou Shu tried his best.


    Compared with the overbearing power of the pill, his spiritual power is still slightly weaker, so the process of absorbing the power of the medicine seems very difficult, even painful.


    No less than the pain of foundation building.


    He just persisted, in order to obtain the most perfect effect, only persistence.


    After so much, if I can''t do my best, how can I be reconciled.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of ��the sky is blue�� and ��nuli8888��, thank you book friends who subscribed to the favorite vote~o(n_n)o) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 317: Adapt to change

    In front of the Creek Fragrant Valley. Zero reading


    "Brother Shu, Shu Keqing, Master Shu, hey hey, come out!"


    After shouting for a while, there was no response. Hao Siyun stared at Gu Nei full of grievances, raised his hand, picked up a stone and threw it in.


    She turned around and snorted, "Sister, look at him, no matter how you call him, he just doesn''t say anything. He clearly doesn''t want me in!"


    Hao Ruoyan pursed her mouth and smiled slightly, "Sister, he just took the Heavenly King''s Heart Replenishing Pill, and it will take some time to resolve it. If you come back in a few days, you should be ignored."


    "It''s been so long, it''s been half a month, and it takes so long to take a pill, I don''t believe it."


    Hao Siyun stomped, "It is clear that I don''t want to talk to me, and I don''t want to talk to me. It''s a waste of effort to help him find the master because I am so good. I am mad at me, I am mad at me! "


    If you look closely, you will find that although she stomped her feet with force, the ground slammed, but the hair-like green grass under her feet was not affected at all, still standing and strong.


    It is really rare to be able to use spiritual power to this extent.


    "If I don''t come out again, I will tear down the formation at the door!"


    Hao Siyun''s voice was louder again, and his voice went straight into the valley.


    "Okay, okay, come back next time."


    Hao Ruoyan shook her head helplessly, walked over to grab her sister''s hand, and walked outside the valley.


    "Humph!"


    Hao Siyun pouted, and followed her sister a little aggrieved, but did not forget to turn around and curse a few more words.


    Yanaka.


    Zhou Shu sat by the Lingquan, closed his eyes and concentrated, as if practicing. He looked peaceful. Everything around seems to have nothing to do with him. Somewhat aloof.


    It wasn''t that Hao Siyun was deliberately ignored, but he had very important things to do and didn''t have any extra time.


    "I''m not used to it."


    After a while, Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed in a low voice, "It may take a few days before we can practice normally."


    After taking Tianwang Buxin Pill, his qi pulse was completely restored. It also stretched a lot, the smallest energy pulse was nearly twice as big as before, and the spiritual power was smooth and free, but with it, there were some new troubles.


    With �֡ӡ֡�, the former Zhou Shu was accustomed to practicing in complicated ways, transforming spiritual energy, and operating spiritual power, all of which had to go through many twists and turns, dividing spiritual power into hundreds or even thousands of spiritual power streams. Only by passing through the loopholes can you complete a normal practice.


    But now there is no shortage of Qi pulse. The journey is smooth, and spiritual power doesn''t need to be diverted, but it is a little unaccustomed.


    Getting used to walking on the muddy mountain road suddenly changed to a straight concrete road, it was difficult to adapt.


    "Try the trick again."


    Zhou Shu stood up and swept forward.


    The split shadow escape technique unfolded, and the body completely turned into a smoke, without even leaving behind the shadow, it flew out directly, at least 30% faster than before.


    Bang!


    One head hit the mountain, and a hole suddenly appeared on the mountain wall.


    Zhou Shu rubbed his head, showing helplessness, "This part is not good either. It is difficult to accurately grasp the accuracy. It is either more or less, and consumes more spiritual power. It may take more time to reach the normal state of casting. ."


    Indeed, with the complete recovery of the Qi pulse, the way he uses the tactics has changed a lot, which is really difficult to grasp, because the spiritual power control methods calculated before, now all have to be overturned.


    Many tactics have to be re-deduced. There is no way. Zhou Shu is like a well-functioning precision machine. Even if there is a change in any place, the whole machine must be changed together to adapt to the new changes, not to mention the recovery of Qi pulse. It is inevitable that such a big change will take some time.


    After thinking about it, he took out the heavy gold sword, swung the sword and stab it forward.


    The sword intent formed suddenly, and the swarm of magic ants rolled forward, biting into the mountain wall in the blink of an eye, and it was several feet deep.


    Zhou Shu received the sword and nodded slightly, "Compared with the method and practice, the situation of sword intent is much better."


    Now he no longer relies on sword tactics to use sword intent, so relatively speaking, the effect of energy recovery on sword intent is less.


    Still back to the Lingquan, he took out the talisman, pen, paper, and ink, and drew the talisman with peace of mind.


    Nothing can exercise spiritual control better than painting amulets, so Zhou Shu spends a lot of time on the painting amulets every day, trying to adapt to changes as soon as possible, but these days, the painting amulets has achieved quite a lot.


    I have successfully drawn the third-order talisman, the lion roar talisman from the Dutch scripture pavilion.


    This kind of rune is not very common. It is a kind of rune that emits sonic attacks. Under the roar of the lion, it is like a thunderbolt. The loud sound is pouring and shaking for ten miles, making the enemy''s soul frightened, and the heart is split. Great use, and for the terrestrial monsters, it has a very strong deterrent effect. When the lion roars, the beasts are overwhelmed.


    As a sonic talisman, the lion roar talisman does not have high requirements for talisman ink, and the drawing method is not difficult, but it has high requirements for spiritual power. It is necessary to compress a large amount of spiritual power to the extreme, and then gather a little bit of precision on the talisman paper on. Without a complete Qi pulse, Zhou Shu could not do this.


    Many days have passed since such days.


    "Open the array, open the array, don''t hide in there without making a sound, I know you are inside! You have the ability to take pills, you have the ability to come out!"


    Hao Siyun stood at Taniguchi with his arms akimbo, shouting into it.


    Without shouting a few times, Zhou Shu appeared out of nowhere, and suddenly stood in front of her.


    Hao Siyun was taken aback, stepped back, pointed at Zhou Shu and said, "You, so fast?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Miss Yun, it''s been a long time."


    After so many days Zhou Shu has finally fully adapted to the changes in the recovery of Qi pulse. Now his strength has improved a lot compared to two months ago.


    It is difficult to accurately indicate with numbers, but the improvements in various aspects are real. For example, the speed of using the magic trick is more than twice as fast as before, the spiritual power is more freely used, and the magic trick is more powerful, but more critical The thing is, at this time he really has a feeling that he can completely control himself.


    In the past, because of the deficiency of Qi pulses and the limitation of the body, Zhou Shu always forced himself to adapt to Qi pulses and used perfect control to fill in the gaps. When using the tactics, he must consider the Qi pulses in everything, and dare not let the Qi pulses. Too much, and now, Qi Channel is no longer a shackle to restrict himself, he can unrestrictedly exert greater abilities.


    This improvement, although not obvious, is actually extremely large.


    "You can finally give it up, huh, I''m going in to discuss the method with you. The Mu Yin Jue last time can''t be over. I still have a lot of questions to ask you!"


    After being stunned for a while, Hao Siyun pursed his mouth again and said loudly.


    Looking at the calm Zhou Shu, she seemed to be a little guilty, and added in a low voice, "Don''t say no, I have been waiting for you for more than a month."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    "what?"


    Hao Siyun was startled for a while, with some doubts in her heart, "I promised so soon?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Heh, Miss Siyun, I also have some questions about to ask you. Why don''t you agree to the best of both worlds?"


    "Hmph, you know you are asking me, hehe."


    Hao Siyun was still angry just now, but in a blink of an eye he laughed again, "Just tell me if you have any questions, I am in a good mood today, so I will reluctantly tell you."


    "Please come in."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and made a gesture of asking. (To be continued.) uw

 Chapter 318: Spiritual Cloud

    The two walked into the valley. ������di��n������say, ..o


    The light Hao Siyun walked in front, turning back from time to time, like a sparrow, twittering non-stop.


    "What are you doing these days? Are you hiding from me on purpose?"


    "If you don''t come out again, I will really break the line. Don''t think I can''t. I can ask the master to help me, hum."


    "Is your vitality better? Why doesn''t it seem to have changed, it still looks cold, hey, can you smile?"


    "Hey, what is this large string of grasses? How come they grow so tall, like a tree?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was calm, and he hadn''t spoken until he heard here, "It''s called Congyuncao, it really looks like a tree."


    "I haven''t seen it," Hao Siyun looked around curiously, with envy in his eyes, "It''s really a spiritual planter. In just a few days, Xixianggu has become so good-looking. I should really let you go. Go to my valley. By the way, next time you go to my valley and help me grow flowers and plants, my sister and I live in Yanyun Valley, not far from you, you are going, I will make it for you Spirit tea."


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word, and took Hao Siyun to a small pavilion.


    The two sat opposite each other, "Miss Siyun, if you have any questions, please ask now."


    Hao Siyun shook his head, showing a somewhat old-fashioned attitude, "You ask first, since you have a question, I will help you answer it. Who makes my cultivation base higher than yours? As a senior, I always have to your."


    Zhou Shu didn''t pretend to be affectionate, and smiled, "Then thank you girl Siyun. To be honest, I have had a problem recently."


    Hao Siyun''s eyes brightened, and she patted the stone table, "Quickly, quickly, I like trouble the most. Whether it''s causing trouble or solving trouble for others."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and the cultivators who liked trouble were also speechless.


    He thought for a while, and said slowly, "That''s right, in the half an hour after I finished practicing for the past few days. My spiritual power is a bit wrong, they are tangled together..."


    Hao Siyun immediately said loudly, "I know!"


    The taste of being interrupted in the middle of speech is always not good, but Zhou Shu is still indifferent, "Know what?"


    Hao Siyun stared at Zhou Shu and said in a hurry, "After practicing, is your spiritual power naturally flooded in the Qi Hai Qi veins? It is like a dense cloud, they flow very slowly and quietly next to each other. , But it also seems to explode at any time, making you nervous?"


    "I don''t feel nervous, but I do feel uneasy."


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head, but also a bit confused. What Hao Siyun said was almost the same as what he wanted to say. After the cultivation, his spiritual power did appear this kind of disorder, and he was no longer obedient as before, and it would take half an hour to recover.


    This situation was very unusual, he had never seen it before, worried about what would happen to his spiritual power. I was even more afraid that the Qi pulse would be damaged again as before, and I felt a little uneasy. He was looking for an experienced cultivator to inquire, but he happened to meet Hao Siyun coming in and told her, not wanting to really ask the right person.


    "They are called Lingliyun. I have also met this situation! Hmph, if you ask others, you may not know."


    Hao Siyun was quite proud, "I was terribly scared at the time, and I only found out after I asked the master. This kind of spiritual power cloud is very rare, and it is only possible for practitioners with exceptionally good aptitude and strong spiritual power accumulation. Generation, such as me. But I really didn��t expect that you also have such a strong strength, but is your spiritual power cloud really as long as half an hour? My duration is only a quarter and a half?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she was a little skeptical.


    Master once said that the Lingli Cloud that lasts for a quarter of an hour is already amazing. She can last for more than a quarter of an hour and is one of the best geniuses in Lingyu City. But Zhou Shu in front of him said that he could last for half an hour, almost twice hers. How could it be possible?


    "I''m not sure, maybe not. I remembered it wrong."


    Hao Siyun relieved his head, his eyes flashed, "I think so. The longer the spiritual power cloud lasts, the more spiritual power is accumulated. I don''t believe that you are so much stronger than me at the time. That''s right. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word. In fact, the duration of his spiritual power cloud was probably more than half an hour, half an hour, he said to Shaoli.


    Hao Siyun tilted his head and said, "Do you know what the appearance of a spiritual power cloud means?"


    "Just about to ask."


    Zhou Shu took advantage of the situation and paid a respectful salute.


    Hao Siyun waved his hand quickly, "No need to salute, you ask me, of course I have to say, you are Master Shu. Master told me that once a spiritual power cloud appears in your body, it means you are about to condense your pulse, the sooner The better! The sooner the easier the success!"


    "Ah, coagulation pulse?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and there was a sudden earthquake in his heart. He thought about condensing the pulse, but he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    In fact, he never thought about how long he stayed in the late foundation stage. In such a long time, even if he does not practice, his savings will gradually increase. Now he has accumulated spiritual power to an incredible level for ordinary people, and it is time to condense the pulseyou quickly di��n Right! "


    Hao Siyun''s expression became serious, "Spiritual power cloud is a sign that reminds the practitioners to condense the veins. Spiritual power naturally gathers and seeks to improve by themselves, but most practitioners do not have this kind of sign, so it is also difficult for them to condense the veins. It��s much more, you have to condense your spiritual power yourself, and for those who have a spiritual power cloud, condensing the pulse is a matter of course, but I want to remind you that your mood will also increase, and you must understand your own mind. Otherwise, even the coagulation pulse is fake."


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head, "I understand this."


    He has read the classics. Of course, condensing the veins is not just about improving the cultivation base, and the mind is also very important, which is related to the condensing of the soul behind.


    "I won''t disturb you, let''s go."


    Hao Siyun hurriedly stood up, smiled at Zhou Shu, and walked out.


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment. There was a gentle smell in that smile, which is really rare. He doubted, "Miss Siyun, haven''t you asked your question yet?"


    "Don''t ask! What is more important to the cultivator than to condense the veins? I will ask again next time, but don''t hide!"


    Hao Siyun had turned into a cloud and drifted out of the valley, only a clear voice came.


    Zhou Shu smiled di��n and di��n his head. Today, he has a lot of affection for Hao Siyun. It seems that she is not a savage woman who is completely self-conscious, it is very good.


    Zhou Shu''s expression became serious, and he sat down slowly.


    His own path of cultivating immortals is about to take another important step.


    Is the long-awaited coagulation pulse finally coming?


    Other things must be put aside at this time, but his thoughts are still a little unclear at this time, and it will take a while to calm the excitement before it can officially start.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the evolving crawler, thank you for the book friends who subscribed to the favorite vote~~(��?��)) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 319: other people

    Tengyu Mountain is a very inconspicuous hill, no more than a hundred meters high and a radius of no more than five miles. ������di��n������say, ..o


    But on this mountain, few people dared to climb up, and they didn''t even dare to walk to the side. The talk changed.


    Because there are a group of people on this mountain, it''s wrong, maybe it can''t be called a human being, that''s a group of evil cultivators who have completely lost their mind!


    Evil cultivators plunder the flesh and soul of others and use them as resources to cultivate. Although they are fast, they also plant huge hidden dangers, and their bodies and spirits are easily affected. Some evil cultivators are less affected due to exercises or other reasons, while others are greatly affected, and eventually become something that is neither human nor ghost.


    This is all this kind of evil cultivation on the mountain. They gather together, feed on people or beasts, and become complete monsters.


    But today, a man walked up to Tengyu Mountain alone with a weird sword.


    "Someone has gone to Tengyu Mountain!"


    "I heard that he is a foundation-building cultivator, so he is looking for death!"


    "I have seen him with a very proud look. It is estimated that it is from some kind of martial art who wants to eliminate demons and defend the way, but he doesn''t know that the group on the mountain are all monsters!"


    "At least dozens of cultivators have died on it, and there are even cultivators in the Condensed Vein Realm. They really do not live or die."


    Those who went up the mountain would naturally not hear these words, and even if they heard them, they would not pay attention.


    "dead!"


    Cut it out with one sword, like Changhong Guanri, the two evil cultivators in front of him hadn''t made any response before they were cut into two pieces.


    Li Aojian put away Miao Jian, which looked like a sword like a sword, and blew away the black blood from the sword with a grim look, "Dirty blood. Don''t stain my sword."


    Snapped!


    Miao Jian suddenly stabbed down. Accompanied by a scream. A spring of blood gushed out of the ground.


    "What about hiding in the ground? My sword can still see you."


    Li Aojian raised his chest and raised his eyebrows, and continued to walk up the mountain, his steps firm and calm.


    ...


    On Qinghe Peak, the ruins and broken tiles have been replaced with new ones, waiting to be revived.


    "Master, today''s pill is finished."


    Lu Qi walked out of the alchemy room and saluted Miao Xiu in the courtyard. His hands. Two bottles of pills were neatly placed, which was the result of his five hours.


    Miao Xiu di��n di��n her head, "You can go to practice sword."


    "Okay, Master."


    Lu Qi showed a bit of joy on his face and ran down the mountain quickly.


    Miao Xiu sighed slightly, "Master forces you to learn alchemy, but it is a last resort. There is no one on Qinghe Peak right now."


    In that dispute, Qinghe Peak was the most damaged, and Elder Jin fell. Most of the disciples were dead, and the mountain was knocked down in half. The Heyin School is famous for its "sword and bone core", but now the Danxiu is withered and the heart is already unstable.


    Lu Qi loves swordsmanship, but he has an excellent talent for alchemy. Now he is forced to make alchemy by Miao Xiu. He rarely has time to practice swordsmanship. Miao Xiu is helpless for this di��n.


    Lv Qi walked down the mountain quickly, walking steadily, and secretly said in his heart, "Master, I will not blame you, whether I am practicing alchemy or sword, I will not leave it behind, and I will do my best!"


    He understands what he wants and what the sect wants, and tries his best to take care of it. It is not easy to have such a maturity at this age. I believe he will do something in the future.


    ...


    The streamer is like a ribbon, the mirage is like an illusion, and from time to time there is sweet music in the gorgeous pavilions.


    "Elder Yue, I want to go up, can I?"


    Yangmei, who lingered in the attic, saw that Zhao Yueru had finished her practice and got up, and quickly walked over to salute.


    "Well, I will take you up."


    Zhao Yueru faintly di��n her head and swung her sword to lift out a ball of light, covering the bayberry in it.


    The two made a sword and quickly floated up.


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Yang Mei with a calm expression, "Yang Mei, how are you doing today?"


    Yangmei smiled and said, "That''s good, Elder Yue, I feel that it will soon be the late stage of the foundation construction stage. There are really too many auras here, and the cultivation is very fast."


    "Your qualifications are good, don''t miss the opportunity, hurry up."


    Zhao Yueru di��n di��n her head, she was a little surprised. She also had a di��n impression of Yangmei before. Elder Jin picked up the child from the bottom of the mountain, but his aptitude was not outstanding and his veins were not many. For a few years, he was only at one or two levels of Qi Refining. Unexpectedly, when I saw it again now, his aptitude had become very good.


    Yangmei di��n his head lightly and did not speak.


    "The aptitude is very good. That was all given to me by the senior brother. Without the senior brother, there would be no me who I am now. But senior brother, where are you? I miss you so much."


    There was a wave of waves in her calm heart.


    When the two floated to the surface, Zhao Yueru carefully ordered, "Yang Mei, don''t run too far, I will go down to practice, and I will pick you up later."


    "I know, Elder Yue."


    Yangmei''s well-behaved head went to the hill by the lake.


    Zhao Yueru glanced at her, shook her head slightly, and soon got into the water again, thinking to herself, "This child, there is always a lot of concern for her, and it''s hard for her."


    Yangmei walked to the hill, sat down quietly, looked at the moon that did not exist in the distance, and fell into her thoughts.


    The breeze blew, her hair fluttered, and her beautiful face showed a lot of perseverance.


    "Brother... I am waiting for you to come back."


    ...


    An unknown plain.


    It is the season to harvest Linggu, and there are golden patches everywhere.


    A big man who looked like an iron tower was working with his **** in the spiritual field, raising his head from time to time to wipe the sweat on his face.


    "Young man, are you still doing it?"


    An old man on crutches walked to the side of the big man tremblingly.


    Dahan Zhu Dashan raised his head and took a look, "Lao Zhang is here again. If you have trouble with your legs and feet, just sit down. I, Zhu Dashan, will collect this field for you."


    The old man looked at Zhu Dashan, "Hehe, boy, this is thousands of mu of sacred land, you have been working for ten days without stopping, what are you doing?"


    "Picture what?"


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes were a little dazed, "What''s the picture? Lao Zhang, you can''t stand still, and no one helps you. Could this large area of ??Spiritual Valley let it go to waste? How can we practitioners see this kind of thing leave it alone, I This is what you do when you come out and practice, and it''s to be a chivalrous man."


    "Xing Xia is righteous, I haven''t heard this term for hundreds of years."


    The old man shook his head and sighed, a light flashed in his muddy eyes, "The cultivators are all for themselves, so how can there be any chivalry?"


    "I don''t know about others, I just do what I want."


    Zhu Dashan lowered his head again, "Lao Zhang, go and rest, I will work harder, and it will be finished in two days."


    The old man di��ndi��n his head and slowly backed away.


    "Such a little guy, it is interesting, you can teach him something..."


    ...


    A small courtyard.


    The female cultivator scolded the child in front of him, "You are lazy again today, and you are fined to practice for two hours."


    The child was about nine or ten years old, sitting on the ground, aggrievedly defending, "I''m not lazy, I really can''t practice anymore, aunt."


    The female cultivator frowned and continued to scold, "There is no one who can''t practice, you must practice!"


    "But... I can''t even walk anymore."


    The child stood up and fell to the ground after just two steps.


    A hint of coldness appeared on female Xiu Qingli''s face, "Three spiritual foods a day, and the pill will not stop. How can I not move? Stand up and continue!"


    The child froze in place, almost crying with his mouth flat.


    An old man seemed unable to see, "Yue''er, just let him rest for a while. He has been practicing for a day, and he is refining the body and the qi. I''m afraid he can''t stand it."


    Yan Yue sighed, squatted down to support the child, and said softly, "Yunlin, others are doing physical exercises, and they don��t have such good conditions, so they can stick to it. Why can��t you? Believe in yourself, you don��t need others to do badly. . If you don��t get ahead and become a powerful cultivator, how can I rest assured to hand over the Yan family to you?"


    The child Yan Yunlin wiped his face and said curiously, "Auntie, why give me the Yan family? I have just started to cultivate immortals. Also, aunt, don''t you want the Yan family? Where are you going?"


    Yan Yue stood up slowly, with a trace of firmness on her face, "Auntie has her own things to do, very important things."


    The old man on the side sighed lightly, and said, "Yue''er, I have suffered for you over the years, and now there is a cultivator in the family finally, you should think more about yourself in the future, and go wherever you want. Well, my father won''t force you anymore."


    "Father, I won''t leave until Yunlin grows up."


    Yan Yue shook his head and looked at Yan Yunlin, "Yunlin, you want to become a real cultivator soon, okay?"


    "I see, aunt!"


    Yan Yunlin climbed up vigorously, with the same determination on his face, "Auntie, let''s continue practicing!"


    ...


    (ps: a new beginning tomorrow~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 320: Coagulation

    Stream Fragrant Valley.


    Zhou Shu sat quietly next to the Lingquan, as if he was integrated with the surrounding environment, with a natural mind and no worries.


    "If it should come, let it come, condense the pulse."


    There was a serene smile on his face, like anger and joy, but neither anger nor happiness.


    Condensing veins is different from foundation building. It does not require the aid of pill or spiritual objects. Most of the time, it has no trace and needs to be mastered by the cultivator.


    Condensation is a process of self-transformation and promotion of the practitioner, condensing the sea of ??qi and qi, condensing spiritual power, and turning spiritual power into liquid. On the other hand, it is also a process of strengthening the mind and self-realization. The practitioner must strengthen himself To understand what cultivating immortality is, and to determine the way you stick to it.


    If you cannot be sure of your own way, cannot strengthen your own mind, and even if your spiritual power turns into the liquid as you wish, you cannot condense the real spirit behind, then it will not be regarded as a true condensing pulse, and naturally you can��t display the condensed pulse realm. strength.


    After the cultivation, Zhou Shu''s Qi Vessel and Qi Sea were once again full of spiritual power clouds.


    Zhou Shuping''s heart was calm and he was carefully operating his spiritual power, allowing them to drive the spiritual power cloud to move back and forth in the sea of ??qi and veins, like a river with a calm appearance but undercurrent.


    At the same time, he opened every pore, absorbed, and desperately absorbed aura.


    The fully-opened perfect vitality makes everything a lot easier. If other people can''t do it so naturally, the whole body is the import and export of spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy began to pour in in large quantities and was taken into the spiritual power river, and in an instant it was transformed into a spiritual power cloud, which flows extremely slowly along with the spiritual power river.


    Ten hours later, the spiritual power river still hasn''t stopped, but the speed is getting slower and slower, almost stationary. But it can be vaguely felt that the waves under the river are surging and rolling, seeming to pour out at any time. Get out of Qi and Qi Sea.


    This is the best time to condense Qi and Qi.


    Zhou Shu resisted the pain, still constantly absorbing the spiritual energy, allowing the spiritual power to wash the sea of ??qi and veins back and forth, making them more and more solid. More and more can bear, and at the same time become bigger and bigger.


    Ten hours later, the spiritual power river has completely stopped, but the undercurrent below is turbulent and will erupt at any time. But at this time, his sea of ??qi and veins were already enough to withstand all this.


    It''s time to melt.


    From quantitative change to qualitative change, time is most needed.


    Forty hours passed, and Zhou Shu was still peaceful after suffering unimaginable pain.


    In the unknowingly flowing, cloud-like spiritual rivers, all of them turned into real liquid juice and gradually merged into the sea of ??air. In the inner vision of the divine consciousness, the sea of ??air is like the surface of the sea, floating light and jumping gold, shining with sparkling waves. There is a strange feeling that cannot be said.


    Seeing the results, the pain disappeared, joy hit the sea of ??consciousness, and it took a long time to stop.


    "Is this a coagulation pulse?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, but his excitement soon calmed down. He knew that the part of the vein condensing was completed now, but the latter part was more important.


    (There is a long-winded passage about Tao below, which can be ignored. In fact, I wrote it before. Now my thinking has changed.)


    What is Tao?


    Can understand but not speak.


    Dao produces one, one life two, two produces three, three produces all things.


    The road remains unchanged. Not available, but it can be understood, the so-called understanding of the truth. Every cultivator in the condensing pulse realm has his own way of clarifying the Tao, and based on this, eliminates all doubts. Understand the position of heaven and earth in the heart and regard it as Tao.


    Tao, in fact, is the attitude of the cultivator facing everything. It originates from the original mind and concerns everything about the cultivator.


    Some cultivators enter the Tao, do not ask about cause and effect, and do not talk about the process. If there are obstacles on the path of cultivating immortality, they will be killed.


    Some cultivators enter the Tao with virtue, practice virtue, repay grievances with virtue, and repay virtue with virtue. The more good deeds they do, the closer they are to Tao.


    Some cultivators enter the Tao with love, be mad for love, crazy for love, crazy for love, and self-sage on the road of cultivating immortals.


    Some cultivators enter the Tao with alchemy, others enter the Tao with sword, implement into Tao, use talisman into Tao...


    Zhou Shu asked himself, where should I enter the Tao?


    Zhou Shu thought about it for three days and three nights, but it still seemed unclear, but in his heart there were two opposite voices colliding each other.


    "Everything in the world has Tao, how complicated it is, and the cultivator has limited energy, so he must search for it exclusively!"


    "What''s the benefit of being specific? People are the spirit of all things. If you want to meet, you can do everything. People have the current ability, so don''t waste it."


    "Everyone knows that only by the path can you get the Dao, and only by being attached to one thing can you get the real Dao!"


    "I don''t agree. Although everything is mixed, they all have the same laws, and they all come from one thing. If you are attached to one thing, it will be disadvantageous if you have obsessions."


    "Legacy, obsession is motivation, for practitioners, paranoia is more successful!"


    ...


    In the inner rebuttal, Zhou Shu suddenly gave birth to a kind of understanding.


    Why be persistent?


    To enter the Tao, cling to the killing; enter the Tao with love, cling to the affection; enter the Tao with the sword, cling to the sword... Why bother?


    Everything is a thing, there is love in the world, only the heart cannot be disappointed.


    Human beings exist in the world, and everything can be done. There is no need to be attached at all. If you are obsessed, everything is not going well. You can do anything or nothing! As long as you stick to your heart, whatever you do is your own way!


    Attachment to everything, but at the same time not attached to everything.


    Zhou Shu''s heart is very firm. From the day he cultivated immortality, he had a clear idea about his future Now it is more clear and clear.


    He has never changed from refining qi, building foundations, and condensing veins.


    It seemed as if he suddenly understood, everything went through suddenly, like a little bit of insight, Zhou Shu stood up with a smile, not clinging, or being clinging to everything, that is his way.


    At this moment, the state of mind has been sublimated, which also represents his official success in coagulation.


    Congeal pulse!


    His sea of ??qi has expanded three times, and his spiritual power reserves have become even greater. The coagulation process of these days and the continuous operation of spiritual power have also opened up the vortex of the second sea of ??qi, the demon pill of the Golden Core Realm, and Not much worse than his own Qi Sea, in terms of spiritual power reserves, Zhou Shu might be regarded as the first person in the Ning Vessel Realm.


    At the same time, the spiritual power level is higher, the operation is more satisfactory, the fully opened Qi pulse is almost perfect, and the pulse is more condensed and firm after it has been condensed, and it has a feeling of arbitrary desire.


    It is particularly worth mentioning that the scope of divine consciousness in one direction has increased from about five li to twenty li, which is more than three times higher.


    This range is unmatched in the coagulation realm.


    After changing other practitioners to condense the pulse, there will definitely not be such an improvement. This is inseparable from his genius aptitude, but it is also closely related to many details, never-ending calculations and so on.


    Zhou Shu has always focused on the cultivation of spiritual consciousness, which has achieved his current achievements.


    Moreover, the strength of his Sea of ??Consciousness wall is extremely high, and the Soul Concentration Cultivator''s impact has no effect on him, and after he truly condenses the Soul, even a Golden Core Realm Cultivator cannot enter his Sea of ??Consciousness.


    As for the Nascent Soul attack of the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, Zhou Shu didn''t know, but he felt that he shouldn''t have to worry about it. After all, there are unspeakable powerful things in the sea of ??knowledge.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied with his pulse coagulation.


    (Ps: Thank you Forever Bagio''s monthly ticket support, thank you for the book friends who voted to collect and subscribe~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 321: Condensed Soul

    After reaching the condensing pulse state, Zhou Shu is still in retreat, he intends to gather his spirits in one go. ���Jsmall, ..o


    Divine soul is an extension of soul. After possessing divine soul, the cultivator will have one more power that can be used, and he can use more mind and spirit techniques.


    Divine soul is also an indispensable foundation for the formation of the soul, but it is still far away from the soul. The simplest difference is that the primordial spirit can leave the body at will, and the distance is still free. Once the spirit is separated, it means that the cultivator is dead, and the separated spirit must either seek a new body to seize the house or enter the soul cultivation. Retreat in places like wood or psychic magic weapons, otherwise it will soon disappear.


    Condensing the soul, according to the classics, shouldn''t be difficult for Zhou Shu, who has an extremely stable mind, but he can''t be completely sure before doing it.


    He has a lot of experience about condensing spirits, some of which come from Hong Yuan, some from the classics of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, and many parts from evil cultivation.


    He killed many evil cultivators and obtained many evil cultivators'' jade slips. Many people talked about evil cultivators, and they didn��t use them or even looked at them, but Zhou Shu would not be so extreme. He knows that Xie Xiu attaches great importance to spirits and is very good at methods such as reclaiming souls. The knowledge contained in these jade slips is very helpful to Zhou Shu.


    For example, normal cultivators mostly use the methods of meditation and visualization to perceive the existence of their own souls, and to guide them to condense the souls. The process is long, and it is difficult to perceive the souls alone. As for evil cultivators, they would use extreme methods to perceive their souls, and they felt that the cultivator was about to die before he died. Easiest to perceive your own soul. This way is fast. It may be successful once, but it may be really dead.


    Because there must be a real danger of death, and the duration must be long enough to make it easier for the practitioner to truly appreciate the existence of the soul.


    Without much consideration, Zhou Shu decided to adopt a wicked approach. He didn''t want to waste time, and he had two near-death experiences before, but he was in a coma at that time. There is no chance to perceive, this time he will not.


    As a cultivator, it does not seem easy to get this experience alone, because it is always in a situation where it is hard to die if he knows how to do it.


    Zhou Shu began to draw symbols, and different symbols were drawn, and they were combined and linked together.


    Looking at the large series of talisman, Zhou Shu was very satisfied, although these talisman were used to deal with himself.


    In the silent valley, thunder-like loud noises began to come, shaking for dozens of miles.


    "What the **** is he doing? Isn''t Ningmai supposed to be quiet. Why is it so noisy every day?"


    Hao Siyun in the Yanyun Valley looked confused. "Sister, do we want to see him?"


    Hao Ruoyan was equally puzzled by this weird loud noise, but he immediately rejected Hao Siyun''s request, "Of course not. It''s a coagulation. You can''t disturb others, and the success or failure lies with him. We can''t change anything. ."


    "Oh, if the coagulation fails, it will be miserable."


    Hao Siyun di��n di��n his head and looked a little worried.


    If a practitioner fails to condense the pulse, his body and mind will be greatly damaged, and he will not be able to recover within a few years, and the success rate of the first pulse condensing is the highest. If he fails the first time, the next time it will only be more difficult and more Difficult, a cultivator who has failed twice can only build a foundation in his life.


    "No, how could his aptitude fail? Sister, you think too much."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and shook his head, only a faint gray in his eyes. She was actually worried.


    Two days later, Zhou Shu slowly walked out of a collapsed cave.


    He was close to Chiguo, and his whole body was a little scorched, quite embarrassed, but there was a bright smile on his face.


    "Ah, I didn''t notice, my hair is gone!"


    He touched his head and couldn''t help but jump up. In a few days of suffering, his hair was burned clean, and his body suffered unimaginable pain, but he had obviously got more than that.


    Without hesitation, he immediately sat down cross-legged and entered a state of selflessness.


    A dozen days later, Zhou Shu walked slowly in the valley.


    After reaching the pulse condensing state, only fifteen days later, even the soul had condensed completely, much faster than he had imagined.


    It was not only the body that was struggling back and forth in the near death, but in a few flashes of aura, he perceives the soul, that is intangible and intangible, but something with unimaginable power.


    Soon, he began to condense his soul.


    For him, this process is not complicated.


    In the sea of ??his knowledge, a seed gradually sprouted and grew up slowly. It didn''t take long for it to become a sturdy little tree. Although not big, it was lush and green, with dense branches and leaves, full of vitality.


    That little tree is the soul.


    Every cultivator��s soul has its own concrete image in the sea of ??consciousness, which is different from desert, ocean, etc., to name a few. Zhou Shu''s Sea of ??Consciousness is a grassland, and the concrete representation of his soul in the Sea of ??Consciousness is a tree with unlimited growth possibilities.


    From a grass to a small tree, Zhou Shu was full of satisfaction watching it grow up.


    But this is only the beginning. As Zhou Shu grows, it will become a towering tree.


    The pulse condensing is completed, the soul is also completed, Zhou Shu has also officially become a condensing pulse realm repairer.


    This means that Zhou Shu is out of the category of low-level disciples, his status has improved a lot, and he can be regarded as a stand-alone side among the cultivators For him, there are many things that could not be done before and can now start. Consider, such as Guixianfang City, such as Liu Yuzhan and so on.


    But only thinking about it, and when there is an opportunity, Zhou Shu will not take the initiative to take action for the time being. For him now, of course, the most necessary thing is to improve his cultivation level, the sooner the better.


    Naturally, the original cultivation method is not necessary for the spiritual energy, but Zhou Shu has a complete and fully opened energy channel, and he can already practice the sea stepping technique. This technique comes from the painstaking effort of the practitioner who crosses the tribulation realm. Brought great help to his cultivation.


    However, if you start now, the deduction is not complete and may not be perfect. So Zhou Shu will wait for some time, it should be a few months.


    This is already very fast. According to the original calculation, it may take more than a year, but because of the substantial increase in spiritual consciousness after the pulse is condensed, the deduction process has also been shortened a lot.


    "I still can''t practice for the time being, there will be a few months of leisure time."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and walked out of the valley slowly.


    He stopped a disciple and said politely, "My nephew, where is Yanyun Valley?"


    "Ah, Master Uncle... wrong, elder?"


    The sister changed her name twice, and she felt right, and quickly saluted.


    In Liuxiazong, except for a few Keqing elders, the others are all female cultivators. Seeing him, this male cultivator should be easy to identify, but the female cultivator in front of him is obviously a bit ignorant.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "No need to be polite, where is Yanyun Valley?"


    "Yanyungu, is it Elder Hao''s valley? Isn''t it the opposite?" The female cultivator looked at Zhou Shu with some confusion, and pointed to the opposite mountain.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu di��n his head and left quickly.


    It''s no wonder that Hao Siyun always harassed him.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t come recently, but he missed it. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 322: Smoky Cloud Valley

    He went to Yanyun Valley to thank the Hao sisters.


    This trip to Lingyu City, from getting the pill to coagulating the veins, can be said to be extremely smooth. It is rare that I did not encounter any setbacks. It is very different from the previous experience. This is basically because of the relationship between the Hao sisters.


    If you are kind to yourself, you have to repay, and Zhou Shu also made a plan.


    The valley is not big, and the valley is densely covered with haze, pink or white, and it is not clear inside.


    On an ancient pine in front of the valley, two jade wind chimes hang.


    Although it is a wind chime, even if it encounters a strong wind, it will not ring. Only when the cultivator touches it with real spiritual power will it make a sound and reach the valley.


    In front of Zhou Shu''s River Fragrant Valley, this is of course indispensable, but his most frequent guest, Hao Siyun, has never used it, and always shouted.


    Ding--


    Not long after the clouds cleared and the mist disappeared, a female nun came to her, as elegant as a stroll in the clouds.


    Looking at Zhou Shu carefully, Hao Ruoyan was slightly surprised, "Ah, Master Shu, you succeeded."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Thank you for your help, Elder Hao."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned, then smiled indifferently, "Master Shu, please come in and talk?"


    "Just about to interrupt."


    Zhou Shu di��ndi��n head up and headed towards the valley.


    Smoky Cloud Valley, worthy of its name, is full of smoke inside and out, and the scenery is endlessly changing and unique.


    Hao Ruoyan walked in front and looked back and smiled, "Master Shu succeeded in coagulating the pulse, and he has made a big step in cultivating immortals. It is really gratifying. Now Ruoyan is also much easier."


    "Oh?" Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled.


    "The disciple of the sect said that a golden core elder who recognizes the foundation-building cultivator as a teacher is really lost. Although I don��t care. Because Master Shu is definitely worthy of Ruoyan��s respect. Moreover, Ruoyan does not have a real master. But words from outsiders are always troublesome, and it''s much better now."


    Hao Ruoyan walked lightly and said calmly.


    "Elder Hao, in fact, you don''t have to be so serious, you can call it anything."


    Zhou Shu responded with a smile, with some doubts, "Isn''t Elder Hao apprentice in the past?"


    Hao Ruoyan smiled. "If Yan had very poor qualifications at the beginning, he was alone at the outside door and no one wanted to accept it. Later, �Kd��ng�Kdi��n�K�K said, .2��3.��os_() ; My master has other good disciples, and he has never taught Ruoyan. Ruoyan builds the foundation by himself and condenses his veins by himself until she meets the chance to achieve the golden core. Speaking of which, the stern teaching of Master Shu is really Ruoyan met it for the first time. So remember it in my heart."


    Zhou Shu''s face showed some admiration, "It is surprising. Elder Hao is really smart and outstanding."


    The hardships of a person''s cultivation, Zhou Shu who has experienced it is very clear that although Hao Ruoyan is in the big sect, but there is no master''s teaching, it is not easy to become a golden core elder from an outer disciple alone.


    "Hehe, how can it be so good."


    Hao Ruoyan pursed her mouth and smiled, but her footsteps became lighter.


    When they came to a small meadow in the valley, the two guests and the host sat down and looked at each other.


    Zhou Shu said straightforwardly, "Elder Hao, I came today to thank you both. Is Miss Siyun away?"


    "Thank us?"


    Hao Ruoyan condensed her eyebrows, with some confusion in her eyes, "Where did Master Shu say that we should thank you for thanking you?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Although the Heavenly King Buxin Pill, Lingzhi Jade Slip, and Mu Yinjue are deals, but the golden chamber method of serving the pill and the Supreme Elder that the sister-in-law asks for are extra. For Lingliyun��s explanation, if it were not for you, I wouldn��t be able to get the pill and veins so smoothly, how could I not thank you.��


    Hao Ruoyan stretched her eyebrows and smiled, "Master Shu is serious. For Master Shu, those are what we should do. It''s our heart. Don''t care too much."


    "It''s my heart, I also have my heart to return, this time..."


    "Sister, how can you talk to a monk?"


    A few tens of feet away, a clear voice came, and with a light breeze, Hao Siyun suddenly appeared behind them.


    Hao Ruoyan reluctantly shook his head at Zhou Shu, turned around and said, "Sister, you are back."


    "Master said that we are not in the same way as meditation. It is better not to discuss the Tao with them." Hao Siyun walked over and looked at him with a bit of anger, "Huh? Is it you?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s me."


    Hao Siyun''s eyes stared like tea cups, "Why do you shave your head for meditation?"


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned, dragged Hao Siyun to sit down next to him, and apologized to Zhou Shu, "Master Shu, my sister just likes to cause trouble. It''s really rude."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand awkwardly, "I am not, I just accidentally dropped my hair."


    The lack of hair is a bit strange, but it''s nothing.


    Moreover, Hao Ruoyan only treated it as ordinary, without mentioning it. Hao Siyun yelled as soon as he saw it, making him a little speechless.


    "It turned out not to be," Hao Siyun stared at Zhou Shu, thinking thoughtfully, "I thought it was meditation from a long distance, Master hates them the most, so do I."


    Zhou Shu slightly di��n his head and did not speak.


    Regarding meditation, he didn''t feel much, and he couldn''t say that he hated it. Speaking of which, he still has a relic of meditation inheritance, which should be quite powerful, but he has not thought of using it.


    There are some causes and effects that cannot escape after being contaminated, and he will not consider it if it is not a last resort.


    "You succeeded in coagulation? Congratulations!"


    "Then why don��t you condense the soul? It��s not very good to come out just after condensing the veins. The original mind and cultivation base are not stable. Go back quickly and come out again after condensing the soul. Is it because you don��t understand? I can also teach this aspect. You, I have a lot of experience..."


    Hao Siyun sat for a while, raised her body and looked at Zhou Shu. She couldn''t stop speaking. He was like a gun, so Zhou Shu didn''t even have a chance to speak Hao Ruoyan was helpless and shook his head gently. , Reached out to stop his sister, "Okay, sister, Shu Shi must have his own plans for these things."


    "Oh."


    Hao Siyun sat back obediently, but his eyes were still shining, obviously there was still a lot to say.


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head, "Elder Hao is right. I have my own considerations. Don''t talk about me. Today I will still say thank you."


    Hao Ruoyan quickly said, "It''s really not necessary, Master Shu."


    "Wow, it''s rare that you have a conscience. Knowing that we are all right?"


    Hao Siyun''s eyes lit up, and stood up again, expectantly, "How can you thank us?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I invite you to dinner first."


    "Ah, that''s it?"


    Hao Siyun sat down with a disappointed look, pouting his lips and stopped looking at Zhou Shu, "Even if it''s Haizhonglou, I won''t go, it''s really not sincere."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu seriously, and said softly, "Then thank Master Shu, Ruoyan will definitely go, I don��t know where to go?"


    Zhou Shu di��ndi��n said, "It''s here, I brought some ingredients."


    "What are you doing?"


    Hao Siyun was very interested, "You have also learned how to cook, then what spiritual food will you do?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "That''s not true, simple roasting is still possible."


    Hao Siyun opened his eyes, "You are so insincere!"


    Hao Ruoyan quickly shouted, "Sister, don''t be rude."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, waved his hand, took out a piece of white meat on his own, and set up the shelf on the spot.


    "this is?"


    As soon as Hao Ruoyan saw those pieces of meat, his eyes were a little condensed. This piece of meat was really unusual, and the spiritual energy contained in it might surpass the third or even fourth-order spiritual creatures.


    She had never seen it before. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 323: Eat fish

    "What is this? It''s not a good thing at first glance."


    Hao Siyun said no, but still couldn''t help coming over, sniffing and watching, blinking and said, "There is quite a lot of aura, it should be a Tier 4 monster, how did you get it?"


    "It''s not Tier 4, but Tier 5."


    Zhou Shu took the fish from her hand, quickly took out a silver knife, quickly sliced ??the fish into small pieces, and put them on the fire to slowly broil.


    The buzzing sound continued, the fragrant fish oil was slightly bubbling, and the air soon filled with aromas.


    "Fifth-tier monster, it''s a lie, I don''t believe it."


    Hao Siyun snorted, but he kept his eyes on the fish fillet, sniffed his small nose, and couldn''t bear to move it away.


    "Even Tier 5 monsters, there may not be such aura in the flesh and blood, Master Shu, is it really Tier 5?" Hao Ruoyan had a different opinion. Her spiritual consciousness went around the fish a few times, only feeling even more weird. Up.


    "Well, it''s a Tier 5, but the demon pill exploded when it was caught, and the spiritual power in the demon pill was all infiltrated into the fish, so there was more aura, and it...well!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, stretched out his hand, the fish turned a few times in the air, turned around and landed in front of the two women.


    "Two, try it."


    He bends slightly and has an elegant manner. If he puts on a kitchen coat, he really has some cooking style.


    "I don''t want to eat, I just want to use this di��n thing to send me, hum."


    Hao Siyun rolled his eyes at Zhou Shu, seeming to have made up his mind not to eat, but Zhou Shu was not paying attention. She quietly recoiled God. Inhale the fish meat into his mouth.


    Hao Ruoyan lowered his head to Zhou Shuqing. Wen said, "Thank you Master Shu for the hospitality in person."


    After speaking, she stretched out her jade finger to lift the fish in the air and gently put it in the mouth.


    The two had different expressions when they ate the fish, but their expressions were almost the same after eating the fish, and they both trembled, looking at Zhou Shu in a daze, not only surprised. Even more shocked.


    "It''s so elusive, but... it''s so delicious!"


    "Smooth and tender, full of fresh fragrance, really lingering on the lips and teeth, I have never eaten anything like this."


    "�ۡ�d��ng�ۡ�di��n�ۡ�С�ۡ�say, .2��3.��os_(); Sister, what kind of meat is this? Actually, there is more aura than medicine? "


    "It''s not just aura. Obviously, it can also increase spiritual consciousness and is good for the body. Just taking this piece. I feel a little different."


    The two women did not speak, but both seemed to know what each other was thinking. The heart is alive.


    The two women glanced at each other, di��ndi��n their heads, and then looked at Zhou Shu together, "Master Shu, what is this?"


    Looking at their expressions, Zhou Shu knew that what he had made had been recognized, and he felt a little comfortable in his heart.


    He looked slightly solemn, "I can tell you, but you don''t want to say it."


    "what."


    Hao Ruoyan was taken aback, and shook her head slightly, "If it is inconvenient to say, Master Shu, don''t say it, Ruoyan won''t ask again." She could see that Zhou Shu seemed to have some scruples, and she was unwilling to let others. Embarrassed.


    "Say it fast, I promise not to say it."


    Hao Siyun ran over with his hands raised, looking at him expectantly.


    "It''s not a secret, but it''s not very good to be asked, so try not to tell it."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "This is the meat of the fifth-order different beast Henggong Yu."


    "Yanggongyu?"


    Hao Siyun frowned, as if the name was strange.


    And Hao Ruoyan was really taken aback, and quickly stood up and saluted, "Exotic animal Henggongyu? Such a rare thing... Master Shu actually brought it out for us to eat."


    "Sister, what is Henggongyu?"


    "A kind of alien beast that lives on the bottom of the sea is an ancient bloodline. It is extremely rare now, and there are very few that can be seen. I am afraid that your master Xie has never seen it. I never thought that Master Shu could get its freshness. flesh."


    Hao Ruoyan explained a few words, then looked at Zhou Shu, "Master Shu, Ruoyan doesn''t know what to say, is this intention too heavy?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s not a big deal. This thing is good for spiritual power, physical body and spiritual consciousness. You might as well eat more di��n. I have a lot here. You have to know that the male fish is not small."


    Hao Siyun''s head di��n seemed to understand, and when he heard Zhou Shu''s words, he immediately became happy, "Okay, my sister and I need it. I have to be full!"


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head, and took out a large piece of fish, which looked at least 30 catties.


    "You just eat and you are full, but you go back and sit down and don''t disturb me."


    The meat of this male fish was originally divided by several hundred catties, but the rest is still nearly one thousand catties. These fish have just started to eat, and it will improve himself a lot, but no matter how much he eats, the effect will not be great for him.


    "Hey, thank you Brother Shu!"


    Hao Siyun trot and sat back, expectant light in his eyes.


    Hao Ruoyan followed and thanked her. As a Golden Core Cultivator, she has very high requirements for spiritual things, and she doesn''t care about things in general, but she wants such scarce flesh and blood very much.


    That''s a strange beast.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, and his actions were like wind. After the pieces of fish were roasted, snow flakes also fell from the two women, one after another.


    The two females kept their hands and mouths They could not help but move, as graceful as Hao Ruoyan, and later put down a lot of reservedness.


    "Sister, you robbed me again!"


    "Okay, I''ll pay you," Hao Ruoyan raised her hand slightly, and a string of fish flew past like a pearl, "Don''t waste it."


    Time passed without knowing it.


    Hao Siyun wiped his mouth, "I''m full!"


    Hao Ruoyan followed di��n''s head and got up to salute, "Master Shu, no need."


    The two women finally stopped, Zhou Shu also stopped.


    He was slightly stunned. Their fighting power was a bit amazing. He took out two pieces of fish for more than 20 catties, and now they are all gone.


    As if seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Hao Ruoyan''s face turned red and whispered, "Master Shu, Ruoyan is a bit rude, but the fish that Master Shu made is so delicious, I''m sorry."


    Hao Siyun raised his hand in agreement, "Well, it''s really delicious, if it''s not that I can''t eat it, I will eat it!"


    Zhou Shu di��n his head and said, "Why don''t you have enough realm, you can eat as long as you can, but you have to absorb and transform quickly, otherwise you will waste a lot."


    If you are a cultivator in the Qi Refining Realm, you may not be able to eat a few slices of this kind of fish and meat, and you will be able to eat too much. However, the two girls in front of you, one is born with a natural talent, have a strong accumulation, and a Golden Core Realm, basically don��t need to think about saving. It doesn''t matter more, but if you don''t convert as soon as possible, it will be a little useless.


    "Well, thank you Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan said, "If Yan is rude, please wait for Master Shu."


    She didn''t hesitate about anything, she just sat down cross-legged, and began to transform the essence of the fish, Hao Siyun also drew the gourd in the same way and sat beside her.


    Zhou Shu packed up his things, left two prepared jade slips, and left quietly.


    (Ps: Thank you Forever Baggio��s monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who voted to collect and subscribe.) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 324: Ready to forge a sword

    The two women recovered almost at the same time. At a glance, Zhou Shu was no longer visible, but there were two blue jade slips in front of them.


    Hao Siyun blinked curiously, "Is this what he left?"


    "Who else but him, let''s see first."


    Hao Ruoyan stretched out his hand, the jade slip flew into Yu''s hand, staring at it, he couldn''t help but lag slightly, his face was a bit surprised.


    "Sister, what is it?"


    Hao Ruoyan handed one to his sister, "Look for yourself, the two are the same."


    "This is...Mu Dun Jue! Ah, there is another new method to learn!"


    Hao Siyun clapped his hands, there was a lot of joy in his heart, and couldn''t help saying, "He has so many tactics, and they are all such rare ancient tactics, and I don''t know where they came from."


    "I think so much to do, others have a chance."


    Hao Ruoyan took a picture of her sister with a little aversion, seeming to mutter to herself, "I only ate his alien beast meat, and now I have left the jade slip of Fa Jue. Isn''t this too much of a heart? How can I return it. "


    Hao Siyun chuckled, "Follow him, my sister always thinks about what you do, and others don''t want to. We learn what we have. The jade slip says that this wooden secret formula is a derivative of wooden yin formula. If you become proficient, even a cultivator with a stronger spiritual sense will not be able to discover it. How wonderful."


    "Yes, I think too much."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled.


    The joyful Hao Siyun seemed to have thought of something. He was taken aback and turned to look at Hao Ruoyan, "Sister, you said he left this, did he leave?"


    "Gone? Did you leave Lingyu City?"


    Hao Ruoyan also froze. She hadn''t thought of this, but after thinking about it for a while, she felt it was very possible. She couldn''t help but whispered, "The transaction is over. The heart is also paid, and there is really nothing else. Elder Ke Qing. Come and go freely, you can go if you want."


    "why is it like this!"


    Hao Siyun put down the jade slip and said angrily, "I still have a lot of questions to ask him, but I just left like this. I will meet him again. I must scold him! No, I want him to go!"


    "Freeze said."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned, but there was a sense of sorrow in her heart. Did she really leave like this?


    Zhou Shu said from ��d��ng��di��n�� Xiao��, .�I.o��<s="arn:2p02p0">s_(); is inaudible, but he is still in the city.


    Although the Qi pulse has been repaired and the pulse has been condensed smoothly, he hasn''t thought about leaving for the time being, and there are other important things.


    "Your pulse is condensed."


    The old man sitting on the recliner opened his eyes. Glancing at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu saluted his head and said seriously, "Because of this, I am really sorry for not being able to listen to Lao Zhang''s teaching a few days ago."


    "What can I apologize for."


    The old man shook his head faintly, his eyes flickered, "Now, are you eager to improve the rank of your sword?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm. "I really want to."


    When it comes to coagulation, it means that it is time to be able to use the fourth-order flying sword. Zhou Shu also wanted to obtain Tier 4 Flying Sword and improve his strength, there was nothing to hide.


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu with piercing eyes, suddenly stood up, and left the recliner that seemed to have never left.


    "The basics are almost the same. I will teach you the skills of sword-making today. But you must remember that these things should not be easily taught to others, especially those who do not love swords."


    Although the words are light, but the expression is extremely serious.


    When Zhou Shu heard the sound, he quickly saluted. "Thank you, Lao Zhang, the younger generation keeps this in mind, and will never spread it easily."


    I used to teach the basics, but now I really want to teach art.


    "Give me your sword."


    Zhou Shu passed the heavy gold sword with both hands.


    The old man stroked the long sword lightly, closed his eyes for a long time, and looked up at Zhou Shu, "You have learned a lot. What do you think your sword should be improved with?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, and said in a condensed voice, "The younger generation thinks that the main material is red sand, the auxiliary is Qingyang stone, and the green water is added."


    The old man di��ndi��n his head and said slowly, "You have learned well. Chixia sand just made up for the weak di��n of Tongling sand. The two-phase combination makes the Feijian sword body more compact and solid, making it reach the fourth-order standard, while Qingyang The stone is produced in Qingyang Mountain, which is one of the 72 small caves in Dongshengzhou. The whole mountain is made of fine iron. It is natural, and the power of gold is sufficient. Qingyang stone has its essence and is used to enhance your heavy gold The sword is indeed very good. You have chosen both materials well, but this green water..."


    He looked at Zhou Shu, slightly puzzled, "Are you planning to refine the method with water?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu Tairan��s di��n di��n his head, ��Lao Zhang said that to upgrade Feijian��s rank, you can either use different fire or ground fire. The younger generations don��t have different fires, and they don��t want to use ground fire. Fa, I want to give it a try. This green gold water can be refined with water, and it can increase the quality of flying swords."


    The old man shook his head slightly, "Hehe, I have thoughts, but this method of water refining is much more difficult than fire refining. The first time you improve, you can refining it with water, not to mention using something like green gold water, it is difficult..."


    "The juniors try their best."


    Zhou Shu looked serious and wanted to do it, doing his best within the scope of what he could do.


    The old man shook his head and smiled, "Well, I want to see how well you can do it. But you have to get the old man to teach you the materials, but those things are not easy to get."


    Zhou Shu was slightly solemn, "The juniors have thought about it. Qingyang stone is quite common. UU reading should have it in the Ruyi Tower. Tier 5 red sand is indeed troublesome, but the juniors have heard about the mines around Lingyu City. There have been births before, so juniors can try their luck, hope it should not be small. As for Qingjinshui, if you want to get it, you can only go to the East China Sea. The juniors are ready to go."


    There was some contempt in the old man''s eyes, "Hope? You know that blue goldfish will only appear in the deep sea, where there are many dangers. Go now, if you don''t find the blue goldfish, you will be eaten by other fish."


    Zhou Shu lightly sighed, "Thank you Lao Zhang for reminding that juniors are also life-saving people and will not take risks with their lives, but they still have to go. You can''t give up without doing anything."


    Although he sighed, his expression was very determined.


    The old man looked at him for a while, and said calmly, "You have the strength of the old man in your mind, but I hope you don��t be like the old man. You start to think beautifully, and eventually run into walls. However, to get green water, you don��t have to To the East China Sea..."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu had some doubts. The green gold water is the brain of the green goldfish, similar to a spiritual thing, it is difficult to preserve. Once the green goldfish is left for too long, its effectiveness will be greatly reduced. If you want to obtain it, you can only grab it now.


    If you don��t go to the East China Sea, where can you catch it?


    "In fact, Lingyu City has..."


    The old man sold it off and looked at Zhou Shu, "You get the other two materials first, and the old man will talk about it."


    "There is it in Lingyu City?" Zhou Shu thought to himself, as if he had thought of something, he said, "Okay, thank you Lao Zhang for perfection."


    "No thanks, I don''t know if it can be done."


    The old man waved his hand and sat down slowly, "I will tell you how to upgrade the flying sword first, upgrading is more difficult than refining. It is necessary to maintain the original state and increase the quality and attributes..."


    Zhou Shu stopped talking, stood aside with his hands down, listening quietly. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 325: Find

    (Ps: Happy April Fools'' Day to all book friends~~)


    A few hours later, Ruyi Tower.


    "Congratulations, Young Master Zhou, condensing the pulse faster than Xiaoyu expected."


    Xiaoyu, who was still on the fifth floor of the Qi Refining Realm, smiled softly and greeted Zhou Shu in, "This time, what do you want, Ruyi Tower promises to let the young master wish."


    "This is also the blessing of Miss Xiaoyu," Zhou Shu smiled, "I want some Qingyang Stone this time."


    "Qingyang Stone, there are quite a few in Ruyi Building, wait for Xiaoyu to give it to the son."


    Xiaoyu walked back slowly, and after a while, she came out holding a jade plate.


    There are five blue sunstones neatly placed on the jade plate, shining brightly like golden beads, and across the surface layer that looks like a gold cast, you can feel the rich aura inside.


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a while and nodded slightly, "That''s it, I want it."


    "Master Zhou, these are 50,000 middle-grade spirit stones in total."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu quickly paid for the Lingshi, put away the Qingyang Stone and planned to leave. Just as he was about to leave, Xiaoyu did not send him away as usual, but quietly walked a few steps closer and whispered, "Young Master Zhou."


    The fragrance hits, surprisingly elegant and pleasant.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but froze for a moment, a little flustered, "Ah, what''s the matter with Miss Xiaoyu?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s demeanor, Xiaoyu said with a smile, "Don''t be surprised, you don''t have anything special. I just want to say that this should be the last time we meet. You won''t see Xiaoyu next time you come."


    "what happened?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiaoyu with a look of surprise, "Is there anything wrong with Miss Xiaoyu, I can help."


    Xiaoyu smiled and shook his head, "That''s not true, but the son has this heart, Xiaoyu is very happy. Only five years have passed, Xiaoyu will leave."


    "Five years?"


    Zhou Shu was a little confused, "Will Ruyi Tower only stay for five years? I don''t seem to have heard of such rules."


    "Ruyilou? It has nothing to do with them."


    Xiaoyu said lightly, "It''s just that Xiaoyu decided to go back."


    It sounds like her own decision, such as Yi Lou, is much more important.


    "So that''s it." Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "Little Yu girl, whether you go home, you can practice with less mundane things."


    Xiaoyu was slightly surprised. "Oh, it doesn''t count as going home."


    Zhou Shu looked at her for a while, didn''t know what he meant, thought for a while, took out an item and handed it to Xiaoyu, "Little Yu girl, I have thanked you so much over the years, this is regarded as a thank you, not a respect."


    It was a purple jade pendant, a purple feather pendant of the lotus school. The magic weapon that can withstand the two attacks of the foundation-building cultivator is of no use to Zhou Shu, but it is very useful to the Qi-refining cultivator like Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes narrowed slightly, which was a bit unexpected.


    She took Yupei and looked down for a while, then laughed, "I didn''t expect the son to give me something, so Xiaoyu accepted it, thank you."


    "You are welcome, Miss Xiaoyu has taken a lot of care of me before," Zhou Shu said solemnly. "I will return to the Dutch school in the future. If you have anything to do with me, I will try my best to help."


    "Oh, maybe there will be a chance in the future."


    Xiaoyu sighed lightly. Slowly stepped back, "Master Zhou, there will be a period later."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, waving goodbye.


    Although he has nothing to do with Xiaoyu, it is already a habit to have Xiaoyu in Ruyilou, and I will never see it again. I feel a little bit lost in my heart.


    But things are impermanent, everyone is passing, and so are the cultivators, and soon he will be indifferent.


    Leaving the Ruyi Tower, he left the city and walked to the east.


    Lingyu City originally belonged to the large sect of Lingyu Sect, with abundant resources. Naturally, there are many mineral veins within tens of thousands of miles. However, after tens of thousands of years, most of the mineral veins except for the Lingshi veins have been exhausted and gradually abandoned. After that, few sects were occupied, and they were all reduced to a land of no owner. Zhou Shu''s goal was to find Chixia Sand in these veins.


    Although Chixiasha is a fifth-order mineral, it does not belong to any mineral species alone. Because it is a peculiar associated mineral, it can be found in any vein, but the chance of finding it is very small. It may be found in hundreds of mines. May not be able to find out.


    Cabernet sand is extremely rare, but it has a hard texture, natural affinity for spiritual power, and comes with two properties of fire and gold, which is extremely suitable for refining tools. If Zhou Shu''s heavy gold sword is used as the main ingredient, it will have great benefits.


    "The last time I found Cabernet Sauvignon was 70 years ago, and in these years, I don��t know how many repairers have searched for those veins. I hope it��s very small... But I believe you, Xiao Get out, it''s up to you!"


    Zhou Shu patted the spirit beast bag with a solemn expression.


    Xiao Gun seemed to have a feeling, and sprayed out a few green qi in a row, expressing his protest, "Good things don''t want to reach me, they will look for me whenever something happens, why did you follow your master, hum.


    Haizhong Building, back hall.


    "Ah, Mr. Xin, why are you here?"


    A stern-faced repairer hurriedly saluted the old man in the hall, with a solemn expression.


    The old man raised his head and his eyes were indifferent. If Zhou Shu were there, he would find that the old man was the Donghai waste man who taught him the art.


    "Vice-host Xiao, the old man is here today, and I have something to ask for."


    The host Xiao paused, and said quickly, "What''s the matter with Mr. Xin, just say, why do you need to use Qiuzi? Haizhonglou has received your kindness from top to bottom, I think back then... "


    The old man shook his head, "That''s all from the past, don''t mention it again."


    "If there weren''t for Mr. Xin, Hai Zhonglou would not have today. Mr. Xin saved the Hai Zhonglou from water and fire three times, and even Jin Dan broke and fell to the realm because of this. How could such great grace be forgotten..."


    Speaking of the past, Xiao Louzhu seemed to be a little angry, and it took a long time to calm down, "Xin Lao has nothing to do with orders."


    The old man waved his hand, "In fact, it''s not a big deal. Next time you go to that place, help the old man bring someone who has just set his veins, and he will go to the bottom of the sea to help the old man get something."


    "With people?"


    The hostess Xiao is a little puzzled, "We will try our best to get what Elder Xin wants, why should someone else get it?"


    The old man shook his head, "Without your help, this thing is valuable only if he takes it by himself, and the old man also wants to see if he has such a skill. Hehe, he said firmly at the beginning, but he really gave a chance to go. Whether it can be done is another matter."


    "Lao Xin is so important, did he meet a suitable disciple?"


    The original poster Xiao seemed to feel something, and after thinking about it for a while, he nodded vigorously, "Okay, how can we do what Elder Xin said. However, before going in, we might close his mind so that he won��t know. The specific location, Mr. Xin knows, that place is extremely important to our Haizhonglou."


    "Yes, the old man will make it clear."


    The old man nodded, "Next time he will bring the old man''s sword, you can arrange it yourself. But after going in, let him act and don''t let him help him."


    "What if he encounters a crisis of death? Mr. Xin, you also said that he has just condensed his pulse, it is really dangerous."


    The old man shook his head resolutely, "You can''t die, life and death are up to him."


    Host Xiao nodded, "Okay." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 326: Squeezed little roll

    After running for more than a thousand miles, a huge abandoned mine pit appeared in front of Zhou Shu.


    The ground sank abruptly, revealing a large hole within a radius of several miles. In the hole hundreds of feet deep, there are densely packed holes, all of which are left by past mining. And the sky above the big hole was filled with gray smoke, as if it hadn''t dissipated for hundreds of years, it was so dense that it was almost impossible to see the direction.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "The nearest one is this funnel mine. From here on, I will look for it one by one."


    Before coming to look for mines, he inquired about many mines and pits, which were all recorded in the sea of ??knowledge.


    It quickly fell to the bottom of the pit, found a mine and walked in, Zhou Shu took Xiaogun out.


    Xiaogun lay on the ground like a dark green lizard, but his hands and feet were not distinct, his fingers were indistinguishable, and his skin was wrinkled together. There was an indescribable ugly appearance.


    Zhou Shu stared blankly for a while, and couldn''t help but sigh, "Kun, ah, oh, how come you have changed this way."


    Xiao Gun raised his head, his small eyes widened, and a few green mist sprayed over, almost enveloping Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu waved the green air, reached out his hand to grab it, and put it in front of him.


    "Xiao Gun, don''t be angry, ugliness is a bit ugly, but I don''t despise you."


    He touched Xiaogun��s head a few times, expressing comfort, "Your head is still very smooth, almost like me... This time I want you to look for a mineral called red sand, the size of a little finger. Red with dim light..."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his little finger and gestured in front of Xiao Gun, no matter whether it understood it or not, he said it for a while.


    "Well, if you don''t speak, it means you understand and agree. Then I will rest assured that I will hand over the task to you."


    Zhou Shu put Xiao Gun back on the ground, and said sternly, "You must do what you promised, don''t let me down. Also, now that you are a second-tier, don''t look for those garbage ores to make up the count. , The aura of those things shouldn''t interest you, right?"


    Xiao Gun glanced at Zhou Shu very contemptuously. Twisting his tail and crawling forward.


    Zhou Shu felt at ease, and followed closely.


    Before getting out of ten feet, Xiao Gun suddenly dived underground, surprisingly fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, Xiao Gun''s entire body was gone, leaving only a small hole about an inch in size.


    "What are you doing, why did you get in?"


    Zhou Shu stayed for a while, and quickly released his consciousness to check.


    Within the scope of spiritual consciousness. Xiao Gun still ran extremely fast, and his speed in the ground was more than a few times faster than that on the ground. After a while, he exceeded Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness and completely disappeared without a trace.


    "Ah, I won''t run away..."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t move.


    Although his spiritual consciousness is very strong, but in such an environment full of hard rocks, he can detect at most ten feet under the ground, but the speed of the small roll is very fast, and within a short while, he can get to the ground under ten feet. . Out of Zhou Shu''s control.


    "It should have been thought of... This time Xiao Gun has absorbed the wood walking demon pill, and the power of wood walking is best at breaking rocks and escape, and Xiao Gun who has absorbed the demon pill has also gained the ability of wood walking power. This is terrible, I don''t know if I will come back..."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly and shook his head. After four or five years of raising Xiaojun, did he just run away?


    He originally wanted to take out the long sword and followed Xiao Gun''s trail to search, but after thinking about it, he gave up this plan and looked at the speed of Xiao Gun underground, which was not comparable to him.


    Zhou Shu stood there waiting. Shaking his head slightly, he was willing to believe that Xiao Gun would come back, but it was hard to believe that Xiao Gun was a monster after all. There is no relationship with the practitioner. He used to release Xiao Gun with confidence because he was sure that he could get it back, but this time he didn''t.


    Just a few dozen breaths, as if a few hours were so long, a little head suddenly protruded from the ground while waiting anxiously. Crawling crookedly towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stared at it for a long time, shook his head and nodded, his excitement was hard to calm down, and his thoughts were a little unclear, but he felt that his heart suddenly loosened, and a big rock suddenly dropped.


    After experiencing this time, he really believed that Xiao Gun really had feelings with him and would never leave.


    Xiao Gun crawled to Zhou Shu''s side, shook his head, and opened his mouth as if offering a treasure. There was a pure white crystal in his mouth, the size of his finger, and the fluorescent light could not stop flashing.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand in front of Xiao Gun, Xiao Gun spit out crystal ore, and looked at Zhou Shu with bright eyes, as if expecting something.


    "This is... Emery."


    Zhou Shu picked up the crystal ore, and quickly recognized it. The crystal ore is also an associated mineral of the veins. The grade 5 emery is similar to the red sand. The hardness is better than the red sand, and the value is also the same as the red sand. Sand is similar.


    "You really know how to find it. You will get a good harvest and be praised. I will give you the spirit stone later. But next time, can you find the red one?"


    Zhou Shu took out a red pill and shook it in front of Xiao Gun, "This color, remember. Wait, you want any color, as long as it looks like this."


    Xiao Gun seemed to understand, nodded vigorously, turned his head and continued to crawl forward.


    Putting away the emery, Zhou Shu looked content and muttered to himself, "Little roll is small roll, never let me down. If this goes on, I''m afraid I will make a fortune Xiao Gun, seemingly unconscious, just crawled forward stupidly, full of energy.


    After crawling through the entire mine, with no other gains, Zhou Shu caught a small roll and walked to the next mine.


    There are tens of thousands of mines in the pit, and it is not enough to find them for a few months, but obviously there is no need to search them all. The mines are all from top to bottom. If no minerals are found in the mines above, they will re-dig the mines. If you continue to dig the hole, if you still can��t find it, the mine will be abandoned.


    What Zhou Shu had to do was to clean up the bottom layer of the mine, which would not take much time.


    What''s more, Xiao Gun is extremely sensitive to spiritual energy, and the speed is very fast. It may take less than a quarter of an hour to clear a mine.


    As far as prospecting is concerned, Xiaogun is really spiritual, and can��t find a better helper than it. Small minerals will be brought by Xiaogun. When encountering larger ore, it will send out a few balls. The green air reminded Zhou Shu to go to break the stone to find it.


    A little bit of time passed and Zhou Shu left the mine after cleaning the last mine.


    "Eat, eat, delicious, try harder next time, maybe I can change the best spirit stone for you to eat."


    Putting many high-grade spirit stones in the spirit beast bag, Zhou Shu went to the next vein with great satisfaction.


    In an abandoned funnel pit, Zhou Shu got five pieces of emery and two pieces of Lingshan gold due to Xiaogun��s performance. Both pieces of Lingshan jade were formed from the fourth-order mineral sulphur radiance. Although not as good as emery, they are of the same value. Not low, a lot of spirit stones can be sold in places like Ruyilou.


    Xiao Gun spread his limbs and lay on the spirit stone. He seemed to be too tired to get on the ground. He didn''t move. He opened his eyes from time to time and made a silent complaint to Zhou Shu.


    (Ps: Thank you Shentu Xuming for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 327: Shadow Mine

    A good start does not mean that everything will be smooth sailing.


    The funnel mine at the beginning was probably the place where Zhou Shu had the best luck. After that, he ran for several days and explored and cleared dozens of mines. However, apart from the two water rhinoceros sands, there was nothing else to gain. .


    It seems to be unlucky...


    On this day, Zhou Shu had left Lingyu City for nearly 20,000 miles and came to an abandoned mine.


    The mine is very tall and large, and the top is sunken inward, forming a trapped ring. It can be seen that this was a volcano a long time ago. Later, after the mineral veins were discovered, the active volcano was forcibly closed by the monks and developed into The mine.


    "This is the Shadow Shadow Mine..."


    Standing in front of the mountain, Zhou Shu thought for a while and walked in quickly.


    Although it was the day when the sun was shining, there was no warmth in the mountains, and there was a gloomy breath everywhere, making people cold and creepy.


    The cold fog of Lengwu Mountain has a similar effect, but the difference is obviously very big. One is from the outside to the inside, and here is from the inside to the outside, first the heart is cold, and then the whole body is cold.


    Before coming to the mine, Zhou Shu suddenly stopped.


    In front of the mine, a more awe-inspiring breath rushed into the face, and it was formed impressively. The dense gray fog made it hard to breathe.


    This feels a bit familiar.


    It was the evil spirit, he had also felt it in the valley of the Holland School, but the evil spirit here was much stronger.


    "Thousands of years ago, evil cultivators were in chaos. They slaughtered cultivators everywhere to collect souls to refine evil magical instruments. Unfortunately, the mines suffered, and thousands of mine cultivators died, and hundreds of thousands of mortal slaves were also buried here. They were extinguished by the orthodox sect, and the unfinished evil weapons were also defeated, but the dead cultivators and slave cultivators could not turn back alive. Their souls and souls that had been tortured by the evil cultivators were all left in the mine and turned into evil spirits. The soul will not dissipate after thousands of years, and this place will become a dead place. Later it was called the Shading Mine."


    Zhou Shu remembered this record clearly, and he was thinking about it in front of the mountain for this reason. But this mine. He had been out many times before, and it was the place where he thought he had the greatest hope, so he had to come in.


    The soul, if there is no place to live, will soon dissipate. But if there is a great resentment or unimaginable pain in life, the persistence will remain for a long time, and after a long period of time, these souls are likely to turn into evil spirits. Harm one party.


    The evil spirit has no autonomous consciousness, except for instinct, only the obsession of killing and revenge, it will attack any living thing.


    Standing in front of the mine. Zhou Shu hadn''t moved around, and a few gray shadows suddenly appeared in the dark gray mist, and they rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s face became dark, and the colored glaze mirror unfolded suddenly, resisting the approaching attack.


    If it weren''t for the condensed spirit, he might not have been able to perceive such an attack. The evil spirit was invisible and qualityless, hidden in the evil spirit, and could not be noticed. If it is a cultivator below the Condensation Vessel Realm. As long as there is no consciousness, the sea of ??consciousness will be invaded by the evil spirit and gradually become an existence like an evil corpse.


    Bang, the glass mirror made a few crisp noises. Keep the evil spirits out.


    The attacks of the evil spirits are essentially divine consciousness attacks, directly attacking the sea of ??consciousness of the cultivator, spiritual power and ordinary magic weapons can not resist, but the glass mirror is just right.


    Zhou Shu in the coagulation state has never found a suitable body training method. However, the Liuli Jade Body is not slack, and it has been improving. Compared with the past, the Liuli Mirror can also exert stronger abilities.


    Several gray shadows suddenly shattered, and soon disappeared into the gray mist.


    When the evil spirits are broken up, they will not completely die out, but temporarily lose their power. In the evil spirits, they will gradually recover, as if they will never be eliminated.


    A few gray shadows dissipated, bringing more.


    Zhou Shu clearly perceives that in the vast gray fog, the gray shadows become more and more, like stars, extinguishing every day.


    A cultivator who does not have a soul is ignorant and cannot be aware of it, but for a cultivator like Zhou Shu with a complete soul and an exceptionally strong spiritual sense, the pressure is very huge, as if he is in a sea of ??souls, and is in danger.


    However, Zhou Shu looked calm, not advancing but retreating, striding into the cave.


    He is confident.


    The evil spirits are like flies smelling carrion, swarming densely!


    Bang bang bang!


    The sound of raindrops kept coming out.


    The glass mirror in Zhou Shu''s hand was like an indestructible barrier, blocking all the evil spirit attacks from the outside.


    Zhou Shu stood still, his eyes firmly locked forward, his complexion suddenly became serious.


    The previous evil spirits were not strong in attack, because they were the souls of mortals or low-level disciples. Even if they were transformed into evil spirits, Zhou Shu could easily defeat them. But at this moment, a big gray shadow suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Shu, invisible and innocent, but with a suffocating aura. Obviously, this evil spirit was transformed from a divine soul, and it was at least in the condensing state during his lifetime. Repairer.


    The gray shadow fluttered like a ghost, moving around Zhou Shu, making people uneasy. It also made jittery screams from time to time, like metal rubbing, extremely harsh.


    "There is fresh flesh and blood again."


    When Zhou Shu''s Zhihai received such information, he was full of provocations.


    And countless small gray shadows gathered around it one after another, seeming to be headed by it, and kept shaking, exerting pressure on Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn��t think he was moving, he stood steadily, his eyes were like an arrow, the gray shadow suddenly jumped out, and the shadow turned into a spike, bringing out sharp gray awns, facing at an unimaginable speed. Zhou Shu stabbed.


    Snapped!


    The glazed mirror standing in front of him suddenly opened a hole, and the evil spirit gray shadow penetrated directly, seemingly stab Zhou Shu fiercely.


    The pain from the outside to the inside came suddenly.


    The gray shadow pierced into the body was like a sharp blade, seeing the body as nothing, and rushing directly through the body toward the sea of ??consciousness, the biting cold air rushed up, as if a bucket of ice water was suddenly poured on the head, which was a little caught off guard.


    Zhou Shu was not flustered, the opposite was the soul spirit body, naturally fast, unable to dodge, he was prepared.


    A large amount of spiritual knowledge poured out like a waterfall, and merged into an invisible big hand, pinching towards the gray shadow.


    Bang, bang.


    The gray shadow struck Zhou Shu''s knowledge abroad four or five times in a row, but couldn''t get in. He watched the big hand approaching, panic struck, and hurriedly escaped.


    "How strong is my sea of ??consciousness, can a dead soul like you enter?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was cold, and the big hand of the combination of divine consciousness squeezed forcefully, tearing the evil spirit into several pieces, the evil spirit body was severely injured, and he let out a scream, Fei also flees.


    The small gray shadows around, seeing that the big gray shadows were lost, they also dispersed, treating Zhou Shu as a scourge and avoiding it.


    Although the evil spirits have no autonomous consciousness, they also have biological instincts, knowing what they cannot offend.


    The gray shadow that ran away was the original manager of the mine before his death, with the triple vein condensing state, and even it couldn''t deal with Zhou Shu, so naturally there was no way for other evil spirits.


    Zhou Shu didn''t pursue it, but just watched it fly away indifferently, his gaze set on the front.


    In the mine, a lot of dark shadows appeared, slowly walking towards him.


    Sha corpse!


    Countless corpses! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 328: Find

    Some of these evil corpses were human-like, and some were as dry as a skeleton, not human at all.


    They were either the cultivators who came to explore the mystery, or the mine cultivators in the original mines, and slave cultivators were innumerable. Among them, there were cultivators in the condensed vein level and ordinary mortals.


    Bang, bang, bang--


    The evil corpses discovered Zhou Shu''s existence, and for a while, various magic tricks and weapons flew over.


    Boulders, ice, and fireballs are everywhere, flying swords, golden guns, and broadswords, flying in the sky, flashing streamers, reflecting the light of the mine, all kinds of attacks are like a sudden wind, violent and mad. Stubborn.


    Zhou Shu looked awe-inspiring and suddenly took a few steps forward.


    Swinging the sword in the air, the sword intent was like a tide, and a huge army of magic ants surged forward.


    He used his full strength, his sword intent was fully opened, his spiritual power and consciousness were all used to the extreme, and the effect of the complete Qi Channel was truly brought out.


    The demon ants in the sky are densely packed like a torrential rain, coming over the sky, almost completely submerging the entire mine, which is daunting. In the face of this absolute power, the various attacks of the evil corpses are like children''s games, no matter the magic weapon or the magic trick, they are all eaten by the magic ants one by one and turned into nothing.


    There were even countless evil corpses lying on the ground, unable to stand up anymore.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied with the power of this sword, and for the first time after Condensation Stage, he shot with all his strength, at least killing more than fifty evil corpses, including two or three of them.


    However, Zhou Shu frowned slightly.


    Compared to the evil spirits who knew that fear would run away, the evil corpses without any awareness might be more troublesome. One group of evil corpses fell down, and the next group felt that fresh flesh and blood could come again immediately, endlessly.


    He had already seen that many evil corpses were pouring in from the other entrances of the mine.


    The mines here extend in all directions, almost all of them are connected together, and the number of evil corpses in the entire mine may exceed 10,000.


    If you want to kill all these evil corpses. I am afraid that no matter how much spiritual energy he has accumulated, he will not be enough. If he does not leave, sooner or later he will be overwhelmed by these evil corpses, let alone go to Chixiasha.


    "Evil corpse. Evil corpse..."


    Zhou Shu stared at the front, as if remembering something, and took out a flag, "maybe this thing is useful to them?"


    Speaking of which, this banner called the Zombie Banner has been placed in the Naxu Ring for a long, long time. Obtained from the evil cultivator who looks like Liu Yuban, it is a special magic weapon used to control the evil corpse made by evil cultivation.


    But I don''t know if it will have any effect on these evil corpses infected by evil spirits?


    The answer soon appeared. When Zhou Shu unfolded the corpse banner, the evil corpses in front of him retreated like an enemy, and the speed of retreat was even faster than when they came.


    "effective."


    Zhou Shu let out a sigh of relief, holding the flag and stepping forward.


    The evil corpse couldn''t help back, and soon disappeared. He was the only one left in the huge mine, surprisingly quiet.


    Both the evil spirit and the evil corpse were taken away. Finally you can do it.


    Zhou Shu used the method to form a spiritual mask to block the evil spirits, and then took out Xiao Gun and put it on the ground.


    If Xiao Gun was infected with evil spirits, it wouldn''t be fun to become evil monsters.


    The ignorant Xiao Gun crawled out, stared at his small eyes and looked around, quickly understood his mission, and crawled forward step by step.


    Zhou Shu held the beckoning flag in one hand and controlled the mask with the other, and followed Xiaogun.


    Xiaogun crawled for a while. The action suddenly picked up, and he drilled towards the stone wall on the side.


    And Zhou Shu was prepared, Xiao Gun was caught in front of him before he got in.


    Zhou Shu nodded Xiaogun''s head. He shook his head and warned, "It''s dangerous here. You can''t get it by yourself. Just find the direction. I''ll do the rest."


    He is a little worried, there are dangers here. If Xiao Gun encounters any evil corpse, it will be too late to regret.


    Xiao Gu shook his head, as if he understood, but struggled desperately with his limbs, staring at the rock wall, and seemed to want to get in.


    "Tell me to come, but you are so anxious, it seems that there are a lot of good things there."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, put Xiao Juan into his bag, and walked towards the stone wall.


    The heavy gold sword was swung, the falling rocks flew, and a channel was slowly dug out.


    Without Xiaogun''s guidance, Zhou Shu just moved forward. He walked for half an hour without knowing how deep he went. Suddenly feeling the pressure loosened, the long sword passed straight through, and a hole suddenly appeared in front of him.


    When he explored his spiritual consciousness, Zhou Shu was overjoyed.


    The cave is obviously where the veins are. No one has collected them for many years. The ore can be seen everywhere on the veins, and the faint dark red spots are most likely to be the red sand that Zhou Shu has been looking for!


    The long sword came out, expanding the hole, and Zhou Shu jumped out.


    When his footing was not stable, a gray shadow suddenly appeared in the darkness and rushed towards him!


    "And the evil spirit?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression became cold, his consciousness concentrated, and he grabbed the gray shadow.


    Before catching it, he felt that something was wrong. It was not the evil spirit in the spirit state, and the divine sense could not attack it. Changing tricks quickly, the long sword in his hand was smoothly pulled out, and he slammed into it with huge spiritual power.


    When the two collided, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stepped back.


    The gray shadow fell on the ground, making a scream, showing a fierce light, staring at Zhou Shu firmly.


    "It turned out to be a corpse monster."


    The gray shadow was completely wrapped in evil spirits before and couldn''t see clearly. At this time, it showed its true form. It looked a bit like a wolf, but it looked more ferocious than a wolf. It was more than half a foot tall like a calf~www.novelhall.com ~ The skin is as hard as iron, and the eyes are glowing like a lantern, and the blood basin is wide open, and bursts of grey air are exhaled.


    In it, you can feel the strong evil spirit and the majestic demon power, but there is no sign of life.


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, this corpse monster beast didn''t know what monster beast turned into after death, and its strength was surprisingly strong. Just now, he barely blocked it, and his arm is still numb.


    Zhou Shu''s sword flicked, and the sword intent was used, and countless demon ants wrapped the corpse monster into a ball.


    But the corpse monster beast was thick and fleshy as its leather, allowing its sword intent to bite back and forth, but the source didn''t seem to have suffered much damage. With a cry, it still rushed extremely bravely.


    It rushed up like a giant elephant, the ground moved and the mountains shook, rumbling loudly, and several deep pits suddenly appeared on the ground.


    Zhou Shu was slightly solemn, flashing sideways.


    With a loud bang, the corpse monster beast, like a nail, slammed into the mountain wall. Most of its body was embedded in the stone, with only its **** exposed outside.


    Such a huge force is really appalling.


    The rock wall of the mine was extremely thick, even if Zhou Shu used a sword, it would take a lot of effort to break open, and the corpse monster beast directly slammed into it.


    But only the corpse monster beast that completely ignores pain can do this.


    The corpse monster beast twisted its body, trying to struggle out of the stone wall, but Zhou Shu would not give it a chance.


    Lifting the heavy gold sword, Zhou Shu did not use the sword intent to transform it into shape, but used the simplest sword intent to strengthen the strength and impact of the heavy gold sword, aiming at a certain part, and thrusting in forcefully.


    It''s not over yet, quickly transforming into a sword intent.


    Countless demon ants sprang out, suddenly erupting inside the corpse monster.


    Without the protection of the thick skin, the result can be imagined. After only a while, the corpse monster beast stopped struggling, and the inside was completely swept away by the sword intent and turned into a piece of dry skin. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 329: Go to Haizhonglou

    Zhou Shu received his sword, feeling happy slightly.


    It��s not because of killing this corpse monster, it��s that Shicai changed his moves continuously. He felt very good. He seemed to have a taste of the sword turning at his heart. He did not stick to the sword intent, but used the sword intent as needed. .


    But it''s just a feeling. His sword intent is not attached to the divine sense, and his spiritual power is not easy to cooperate. It is still far from the real sword turning at will. If there is enough divine sense in the sword intent, he can directly pass the transformation. The magic ant finds the opponent��s weakness, attacks its shortcomings, and even affects the opponent��s mind, and does not fight against others; if the spirit power and sword intent cooperate freely, he can let the magic ant formed by the sword intent use different methods, such as acceleration, Invisibility, etc., to maximize the power of broken jade sword intent.


    After checking around, Zhou Shu walked towards the mineral vein without any signs of danger.


    Here is a fourth-order firescale iron vein. The scale-like iron ore is scattered on the veins and can be seen everywhere. But Zhou Shu''s goal was not them, he only looked for Chixiasha.


    "One, two, three..."


    Walking around, Zhou Shu looked like a child counting stars, with a rare satisfaction on his face.


    A bumper harvest, the Cabernet Sauvignon is connected together like grapes, at least there are more than fifty pieces, which is more than enough for him to make a sword, and if the others are sold, they are also a great fortune.


    "Gun ah, shit, this time is considered complete, but without you, I can''t get anything."


    Zhou Shu put away the hard-earned red sand, and threw a lot of spirit stones into the spirit beast bag.


    It was true. Without Xiao Gun''s guidance, he couldn''t find this place, and naturally he wouldn''t get so much harvest.


    Returning the same way, he still held the corpse banner in his hand.


    There were many evil corpses on the road, and there were even Golden Core Realm evil corpses. Although Zhou Shuyue was eager to try, facing the corpse banner, he still hesitated to approach.


    Zhou Shu''s slightly nervous heart couldn''t help letting go.


    If there is no corpse banner, encounter the evil corpse in the Golden Core Realm. It is not difficult to avoid it. After all, the evil corpse does not have the consciousness and soul, only power, but it is necessary to calmly clear the mine in front of the evil corpse in the golden core realm. Looking for mineral materials is also impossible.


    The evil cultivating things are also very useful, and it was really a good choice to leave it at first.


    Out of the mine, Zhou Shu went straight back to the city. The goal has been reached, and there is no need to look for it anymore. Although it may be possible to obtain some precious materials, it is not necessary for him.


    In the hut of the Donghai Wastes.


    Zhou Shu said politely, "Lao Zhang, the junior has already got the Qingyang Stone and Chixia Sand."


    "So fast?"


    The old man opened his slightly cloudy eyes, "It was unexpected."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "It''s better luck, old man, I don''t know where the blue goldfish I mentioned before..."


    "Are you sure you want to go?"


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu. It seemed to be a question, but the tone was severe, "It''s dangerous there. You have just condensed your pulse. If you go, you may die. Do you want to go?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Junior knows, but everything is dangerous. Now that you have decided to try it out."


    The old man nodded and pointed to the opposite wall. "If you go to the Haizhonglou with the horrified salamander sword, naturally someone will take you there. Before you go, they should temporarily isolate your spiritual consciousness, you don''t resist. There will be nothing wrong. They do this just to cover people''s eyes."


    "I want to cut off the consciousness?"


    Zhou Shu felt a little bit, thought for a while, nodded and said, "The younger generation understands, just listen to Lao Zhang''s instructions."


    Zhonglou in the sea. It really is here, Zhou Shu thought of it before.


    Haizhonglou has fresh sea beast spiritual food for sale all year round. The quantity is large, but the value is not very high. This is strange. Lingyu City is five to six thousand miles away from the East China Sea, and even further away from the deep sea of ??the East China Sea. Go there to catch it. The monster beast, then transported to Haizhonglou to be used as ingredients for spiritual food for sale is really a laborious and loss-making thing.


    And Haizhonglou did exactly that. Not only did it not lose money, but the business was prospering, and it became bigger and bigger. Obviously, they must have other ways to get the monsters on the sea floor.


    The biggest possibility is that the sea building controls the entrance of a secret realm, and that secret realm is directly on the seabed.


    If this is the case, the secret realm is the lifeline of the sea tower, and it is of course of necessity that it is tightly guarded. It is normal for the practitioners who want to enter the secret realm to be isolated from the divine consciousness to avoid leaking news.


    And Zhou Shu only wanted green gold water, and didn''t want to pry into the secrets and offend a force, not to mention that such an opportunity was earned by the old man, and he would not waste the old man''s kindness and make it difficult for the old man to do it.


    As for safety, don''t worry too much in Lingyu City.


    The old man nodded and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu respectfully saluted the old man, walked over and picked up the scared salamander sword.


    The starting point is very light, as if there is no weight, and it is covered with tiny holes. Listen carefully, it seems that there is the sound of the ocean tide.


    All the way to Haizhonglou, Zhou Shu walked towards the back hall.


    A middle-aged cultivator with a majestic complexion suddenly appeared, stood in front of Zhou Shu, and said solemnly, "Daoist, you are not here casually, who made you come?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and took out the scared salamander sword and shook it slightly, "It made me come."


    The middle-aged cultivator looked stunned, and stared at the starter sword for a while, seeming to confirm something.


    "So it''s you? The spiritual planter who was paid by Liuxiazong?"


    The middle-aged cultivator raised his head to look at Zhou Shu and nodded slightly, "He is a spiritual planter at a young age, and he can be valued by the old man Xin. He must have made a lot of achievements in the swordsmanship. It is really amazing. My name is Xiao Buming, the deputy host of Haizhonglou, come in and talk."


    Zhou Shu is also a little famous in Lingyu City, Xiao Buming quickly recognized it.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao, just call me Shu Zhou."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "What''s so great, I just fell in love with Xin Lao."


    By this time, Zhou Shu knew the name of Old Xin.


    "Hehe, Mr. Xin won''t let people come here casually, fellow Taoists don''t need to be too modest."


    Xiao Buming put aside his seriousness, and led the way with a smile, Zhou Shu quickly followed behind.


    When they arrived in a quiet room, the two sat down.


    Xiao Buming looked at Zhou Shu with a serious expression, "Since Fellow Shu is here, Mr. Xin must have said something to you, but Xiao still wants to emphasize that it is extremely important to Haizhonglou, and we may have to before going in. Do some things to fellow Taoists, can fellow Taoist Shu accept?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Old Xin said, but I also want to ask, what can the hostess do to isolate the divine consciousness? I''m a little curious."


    Xiao Buming said slowly, "In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just to temporarily cover the daoist with a gray veil for two hours. The gray veil is a special magic weapon that isolates the spiritual consciousness. You should have heard it before. Friends won''t hurt."


    "Oh, good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and secretly let go of a lot of thoughts.


    If it is to use a pill, or to make it drowsy, Zhou Shu will have to think about it, but the gray spirit gauze may not matter. Although the outside situation is not perceptible, the cultivator in the gauze will not be in any danger.


    "When to set off?"


    "You still need to prepare. About three days later, Friends Taoist Shu came to me." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 330: Unexpected discovery

    Zhou Shu walked out of the sea building and went back to Xixianggu.


    Walking to the valley, Zhou Shu stopped and smiled slightly, "Come out, what are you hiding there for?"


    The grass in front of the valley shook, and a small green tree gradually disappeared, revealing a slender figure, but Hao Siyun.


    Hao Siyun walked over quickly, frowning, "Hey, how do you see that I am here? It doesn''t make sense. Isn''t the Mu Dun Jue you gave me work? Not that even cultivators with higher spiritual knowledge are Can you hide it..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it was a little funny, "Is it necessary to see it? There used to be no trees here, don''t you think it''s too abrupt when you stand up here suddenly?"


    A tree suddenly grew out of a large piece of green grass in front of the valley, which looked suspicious.


    "This����"


    Hao Siyun blushed, "I didn''t pay attention, I will definitely not let you see it next time, I will scare you!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said nothing, knowing in his heart that even if you hide it in secret, I can still see it.


    It doesn��t have much to do with God��s consciousness. If you use Mu Dun Jue to hide it, it will definitely drive the surrounding wood spirits to gather together, and Zhou Shu is also the Mu Yin Jue and Mu Dun Jue. You only need to use the Mu Yin Jue to sense the surrounding Mu Lingqi knows if there is any abnormality.


    "Hey, where did you go? You left without saying a word. It''s true that Liu Xiazong doesn''t care about you."


    Hao Siyun leaned close again, a bit complaining.


    "Sister, don''t be rude."


    Not far away, Hao Ruoyan walked up and gave Zhou Shu an elegant salute, "Master Shu left without saying goodbye, which is really worrying. Recently, there are some evil repairs in Lingyu City. Master Shu must be careful. It is best not to leave the city."


    Although the words were light, they also brought some blame and some concerns that could not be concealed.


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head and said, "Thank you, Elder Hao, for your concern. I am busy building swords, and I should stay in the clan for a while."


    "Forging a sword?"


    Hao Ruoyan pondered for a moment, before di��n headed, "No wonder. After the sword repair reaches the condensing vein state, the most important thing is to cast the sword. Master Shu, do you need our help?"


    Hao Siyun shouted, "Yes, what materials do you want, I can help you find it, I usually collect it �਋d��ng�਋di��n�਋С�਋Say, .2��3.��os_(); Many."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t need this, I have found all the materials."


    "Oh." Hao Siyun flattened his mouth. Quite disappointed.


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to understand, "Right. Speaking of refining tools. There is a Tianhuo Chi on the mountain. If Master Shu needs it, if Yan can apply for it, let Master Shu use it. Tianhuo Chi is a fire pool made by igniting the sky. It belongs to the unique formation of Liuxia Sect. Although the sky fire generated in it is not as good as the abnormal fire above the third order, it is much stronger than the earth fire and the low-level abnormal fire."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, shook his head and said, "The elder''s kindness, I understand it with my heart, but I plan to use water to refine it, so I don''t need fire."


    "The method of water refining? Unexpectedly, Master Shu is really a genius, not to mention the spiritual planting technique, he is so proficient in refining tools, and can make swords with the method of water refining..."


    A hint of wonder flashed in Hao Ruoyan''s eyes, and the expression in Zhou Shu''s eyes became more admiring.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand quickly, "I don''t know if it can be done yet, haha."


    "Then don''t disturb Master Shu, sister, let''s go."


    Hao Ruoyan was headed, holding his sister and leaving.


    Hao Siyun earned a bit, "Sister, I still have something to ask!"


    "Master Shu is busy with important things, don''t bother, say hello next time." Hao Ruoyan took it lightly, and Hao Siyun couldn''t make it away, so she could only be taken away and shouted, "Hey, wait. When you are done, I will come again!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    Three days passed quickly. During this time, Zhou Shu was not idle, sorting out the classics and tactics in his memory, consolidating his cultivation skills, and of course he also made a lot of preparations for the trip. The place to go is the bottom of the sea, which has never been set foot before. It is naturally different from the land, and there are many things to be prepared.


    When he arrived at Haizhonglou as scheduled, Xiao Buming was already waiting in the building.


    "Friend Shu Dao, please come with me."


    Xiao Buming looked solemn and led Zhou Shu to a quiet room.


    There are already three cultivators in the quiet room, two of them are in the Golden Core Realm, and the other is the same as the original Master Xiao, in the triple veins.


    Xiao Buming introduced Zhou Shu, "Friend Shu, these two seniors are the worship of our Hai Zhong Lou, Senior Dian and Senior Luo, this one is the head guard of Hai Zhong Lou. When we went there this time, the four of us added Shu Daoyou."


    The Xiu surnamed Dian was nine feet tall, sitting almost taller than Zhou Shu, with a long beard that was disheveled like grass, hanging down to his chest, quite fierce.


    The Xiu surnamed Luo had a pale skin like a scholar, but there was a deep scar on his forehead, as if his head was pierced through by a human hole, which was quite terrifying.


    Zhou Shu smiled di��n his head, showing a little respect and salute.


    "Dian Yushan."


    "Luo Ming."


    The two Golden Core Realm cultivators sat steadily, their heads closed, and they didn''t talk much.


    Dian Yushan didn''t even look at Zhou Shu, but Na Luoming glanced at Zhou Shu, his eyes flat as water.


    Zhou Shu finished the salute calmly, then bowed his hand to the Ningmai Realm, and immediately stood aside.


    On the surface, he was calm and calm, but there was a huge wave in his heart, which was difficult to calm down.


    ����Luo Ming! The worship in the sea, the Golden Core Cultivator, is actually called Luo Ming! What a surprise! The name Zhou Shu never forgot because the repairer who sold "Ting Tao Jing" to Liu Yu in Guixianfang was called Luo Ming!


    If this is the case, the person in front of him is Luo Ming, then he and Zhou Shu will have great grievances. Wuwangmen was destroyed, Liu Yuzhe was deceived, and Zhou Shu��s energy pulse was broken. Ming chased him up.


    Why did he come here and become the worship of Haizhonglou?


    Regardless of whether or not, this person is already a Golden Core Cultivator, and Zhou Shuwan is not an opponent next time.


    "Just get acquainted, and the others will wait until there."


    Xiao Buming di��n di��n his head, "Shu Daoyou, as I said before, I want you to put on the gray spiritual veil, don��t worry, this gray spiritual veil only restricts spiritual consciousness and various perceptions, and does not impose any restrictions on other Taoists. , But fellow Taoists don��t think about breaking free."


    Zhou Shu di��n head, "This is natural."


    Break free? How could it be possible that the two Golden Core Realm cultivators were standing here, if they wanted to break free, they would be killed immediately. However, his thoughts have also changed. He will not stay in the gray spirit veil peacefully, but will find a way to discover his spiritual consciousness and perceive the movements of Na Luoming.


    Xiao Buming showed a somewhat satisfied look, took out a small gray yarn ball, waved his hand, the yarn ball unfolded to be several feet in size.


    This is the gray spiritual yarn, which is said to be woven with thousand-year-old silk, capable of blocking the spiritual sense and five senses, and the veiled practitioner has no perception of the outside world.


    "Friend Shu Dao, it''s rude."


    Xiao Buming stretched out his hand, and the gray spirit yarn flew toward Zhou Shu, wrapping Zhou Shu in a flash, leaving no gap.


    Xiao Buming checked it back and forth several times, turned around and turned to a few people, "Everyone, you can leave."


    The two Golden Core Realm cultivators stood up slowly and walked out first. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 331: Undersea secret

    Xiao Buming mentioned Zhou Shu and followed closely.


    Several people left the quiet room, but did not leave the Haizhonglou, but walked through several corridors and came to a very closed secret room.


    Xiao Buming took out three formation talisman, opened the formation one by one, the secret room door opened, and several people entered in file.


    There is nothing else in the secret room, only a downward passage, deep and bottomless.


    Walked into the passage, walked all the way down, walked for a few miles, passed at least five complicated formations, and suddenly a blue entrance shining with rainbow light appeared in front of him.


    Obviously, this was the entrance to the secret realm, no different from what Zhou Shu had seen before. Just unexpectedly, the entrance to this secret realm is under the sea building.


    Several people entered and fell down.


    A fist-sized drop of water hung over the heads of several people, emitting a light and soft light.


    There was a vast sea in front of me, and fishes passed by from time to time, watching these people curiously.


    "gone."


    Dian Yushan and Luo Ming, who had been silent, said hello to Xiao Buming, and then separated without saying a word. They changed their directions and went into the sea, and disappeared after a while.


    Xiao Buming didn''t make a sound, and led Zhou Shu to gallop on the bottom of the sea, sometimes heading east and sometimes west, going round and round.


    After more than an hour, Xiao Buming stopped and reached out to take off the gray veil.


    "Friend Shu Dao, finally arrived. It''s a long distance. I have wronged you during this period of time."


    "Are you here," Zhou Shu said in a daze, "It''s really far away, it''s hard work, the original poster. Huh, where is this?"


    There was a lot of confusion on his face.


    Xiao Buming smiled, his expression became serious, "I believe fellow Taoists also understand where this is, but it''s better not to say it."


    "Could it be a secret place?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment and said seriously. "I will definitely not disclose such an important place."


    Xiao Buming caressed his palms and smiled, "We can trust the people introduced by Mr. Xin. You don''t have to be so serious. We have secret realm things, I''m afraid anyone can think of it. But where is the secret realm entrance, it is impossible to have it. Outsiders know, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head, "Indeed."


    ���d��ng���di��n������ say, .��.o��s_();


    Xiao Buming pointed to the surroundings and said slowly, "As seen by fellow Taoists, this secret realm is the bottom of the deep sea, but it is very special that fellow Taoists may encounter monsters in any four seas here. Both the East Sea and the West Sea It is possible, but the highest is only fourth order."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, "These places are really amazing."


    According to Xiao Buming''s statement, that is to say, the monster beasts that gather from all corners of the sea under the sea are separated from each other and do not affect each other. I don''t know how powerful these methods are.


    And the Haizhonglou with this secret realm. The Four Seas Monster Beast can be obtained continuously, and the wealth is rolling.


    Xiao Buming di��n di��n his head, his face was quite complacent, "Indeed, it is also the blessing of our Haizhonglou, but it has also paid an unimaginable price. Okay. Fellow Daoists can do what Xin Lao said, Xin Lao. If you need anything from the sea, fellow Taoists will go in which direction."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "I know below."


    Xiao Buming took out a few gray talismans and handed them to Zhou Shu, "I won''t say much about other things. Be careful, this is our unique communication talisman in Haizhonglou. As long as the daoists are inspired, everyone inside can feel it. , If you have something to do with fellow Daoists, please use it. Also, this place can only stay for seven days," his expression became more serious. "Within seven days, fellow Daoists must come back here. If you don��t know how to come back, use the talisman in advance. , It must not exceed the time, otherwise the daoists will never be able to leave."


    Seeing his cautious expression, Zhou Shu agreed seriously, "Thank you for letting me know, I understand."


    He didn''t leave in a hurry, but looked around for a while, "Lord Xiao, where are the two seniors before?"


    Xiao Buming''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said with some doubts, "Friends of Daoist ask what this does? Do they have anything to do with you?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Don''t get me wrong, just ask casually. After all, I''m a senior in the Golden Core Realm. I want to be close to the Dao and I hope to get close and learn about it."


    Xiao Buming thought for a while, slightly di��n his head, "It is normal for Daoists to have the heart to the Dao, but these two worshipers have always been alone and don��t like to communicate with others. It is estimated that Daoists will not be able to make friends, if there is a chance. , I recommend two other Taoists to worship. Those two like to make friends with talented younger generations like Taoists, haha."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted with a long bow, "Then thank you very much, I haven''t met any seniors at the Golden Core Realm in the future, so I must not miss this opportunity.


    "Hehe, look at the chance."


    Xiao Buming smiled and said, "However, it is already remarkable that fellow Taoists can be valued by Mr. Xin. In all aspects, these worshipers are still not as good as Mr. Xin back then."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and felt the same in his heart.


    Although Mr. Xin called himself a useless person, it was definitely not the case. During the few months with Mr. Xin, he got a lot of gains, not only for refining tools, but also for improvement in other aspects. Mr. Xin is very knowledgeable and by no means ordinary. Cultivators can compare.


    But he is also puzzled Is Xin always in the Golden Core Realm? "


    Xiao Buming''s face was a little heavy, "Of course Mr. Xin is the great worship of our Haizhonglou. Only after falling below the realm, did he withdraw from Haizhonglou. Alas, Haizhonglou really owes him a lot."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu sighed with emotion, and his heart became heavier.


    Xiao Buming waved his hand, "Friends of Daoist, it will be endless if you continue to talk about it. Go ahead and do what Elder Xin confessed. You and I are quite agreeable, and if you have a chance, I will talk to you slowly."


    "Thank you, the host!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, turned around and headed east.


    Since you can''t ask about Luo Ming''s situation, you should get closer to Xiao Buming first, and there will always be benefits in the future.


    Xiao Buming watched Zhou Shu leave, then turned around and said, "Zhang Huwei, let''s go. This time we are going to the West Sea. There are too many guinea fish and white yanbei missing and must be made up."


    The two did not mention it.


    Zhou Shu in the water walked as he pleased, without a block.


    He didn''t create water drops, but he had a horrified salamander sword. This sword had its own magic trick to "cut the water", and it opened when it encountered water, and it was like a flat ground on the bottom of the sea.


    Before in the gray veil, he was not ignorant of the outside world.


    The gray spirit yarn can indeed isolate the spirit sense and the five senses, but it is not a heavenly garment, but it has seams. Zhou Shu carefully explored it with a powerful sense of spirit, found a very small seam, and put his **** A trace of knowledge went out.


    His actions were extremely cautious, worried that he would be perceived by the outside practitioners, but fortunately, Xiao Buming and others were too relieved of the gray spirit yarn, while the two Golden Core level practitioners didn''t care about Zhou Shu at all.


    This trace of spiritual knowledge may not have much information, but it also allows Zhou Shu to know where the secret realm entrance is and where Luo Ming is leaving.


    "Beihai? When the East China Sea Green Goldfish matter is over, go and see." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 332: Blue Goldfish

    Not long after walking, Zhou Shu heard a buzzing sound and looked up. A few miles away, a group of black and heavy fish was swimming towards him, at least tens of thousands.


    The fish was less than seven inches long, and was born quite gorgeous, with colorful stripes and three-pronged tail, especially the two long red beards under the lips.


    "Magic catfish?"


    Zhou Shu, who had done his homework, was stunned, "I didn''t expect to encounter such a monster as soon as I came in."


    It is not an ordinary monster beast that is called "devil". This magic catfish is called the magic ants in the sea. Although the number is not as huge as the magic ants on the land, it is also extremely difficult to deal with. It is very fierce, once it bites something, it will never let go, and it will not fear death, once it feels dangerous, it will directly explode the demon pill.


    Think about it, thousands and tens of thousands of monsters blew themselves up around them, how spectacular is that?


    What''s more, this demon catfish is an out-and-out second-order monster, and the demon catfish king has even reached the third-order. The power of this kind of demon pill explodes together, even the Golden Pill realm cultivator dare not directly attack it.


    hide.


    Zhou Shu made a decision quickly.


    If it is on land, similar monsters can still be dealt with, but now it is on the bottom of the sea. I am afraid that the strength of the water monsters surpasses the repairers of the same level, and their speed and strength have been greatly improved. Once they are in a heavy siege, they cannot escape. Drop.


    Zhou Shu moved his hands, the wood aura grew in abundance, and Mu Dun Jue suddenly used it. Within a few breaths, he merged with the seaweed beside him, and he couldn''t see his original form at all.


    The huge group of magic catfish soon arrived.


    They were quite puzzled, showing their sharp teeth, swimming back and forth a few times, and finally left disappointed.


    After a quarter of an hour, Zhou Shu emerged from the seaweed, feeling lingering. The huge school of fish seems to be still around, and there is a feeling that it has not retreated, and the pressure seems to be there all the time.


    "If I hadn''t deliberately chosen to walk in a place with a lot of water and grass, I am afraid I would be unlucky...The seabed is really different from the land. You must be careful. But after watching the group of magic catfish up close, I seem to be able to learn something from it. What, they are different from the magic ants, maybe they can be integrated into the sword intent."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully.


    Thought for a while. He continued to move forward.


    "Donghai blue shell, good thing!"


    He didn''t go far, and he had a harvest. He found dozens of shells on a cliff on the sea floor.


    They are called East China Sea blue shells. It is a rare shellfish that only appears in the depths of the East China Sea. Although it is a second-order monster, the blue pearl on its body is of great value. It is the auxiliary material for several rare elixirs, and it is the main ingredient for the production of anti-spirit powder. material.


    Ling Ling powder is an indispensable raw material for making talisman of Tier 4 and above.


    For the production of high-level runes, most rune papers cannot withstand the huge spiritual power. After the runes are drawn, something must be used to completely seal the spiritual power to prevent the spiritual power in the rune from exploding. This thing is called Yin Lingfen.


    Seeing someone coming, the blue shell will not be slaughtered by anyone, and huge water jets are continuously ejected from the shells, rushing towards Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu walked like the wind, avoiding the water column, quickly opened the shell to remove the pearl, and then left.


    Those blue shells were also helpless, only watching the pearls be taken away, but they had short legs. Can''t catch up.


    However, Zhou Shu wouldn''t catch fish. As long as the blue shells are not killed, this East China Sea blue pearl will grow again in a few decades. It can be picked up when necessary.


    The deep seabed is indeed a treasure house of resources, and the secrets like this are the same. Although the place is much smaller, there are more kinds of resources. Moreover, this is only a corner of the East China Sea, and there may be more other oceans.


    Looking for two days. Zhou Shu wandered all the way, harvesting quite a lot, but the blue goldfish that he wanted to find the most, but had not found it yet.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "How can you not find such a big thing?"


    On the bottom of the sea, the scope of the divine consciousness is obviously not as comfortable as that on the land. It has been cut by more than half, but it is not as yet undiscovered. And since Mr. Xin said that it is here, there must be.


    His eyes fell a few miles ahead, "Black Jade Turtle?"


    The black jade tortoise, a Tier 3 monster, has a length of one foot and its carapace is extremely hard. A little tanning can be made into a good magic weapon. Now that he saw it, Zhou Shu didn''t want to miss it.


    He hurried over, with the heavy golden sword in his hand, intending to attack it.


    There were still dozens of feet away from the black jade tortoise. The ground shook suddenly, and then a big hole opened. The water was turbulent like a spring. A big head suddenly emerged from the bottom of the sea at a very fast speed. The jade tortoise swallowed it, then fell again, and soon disappeared to the bottom of the sea.


    This process was just a few breaths, but all fell into Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    Zhou Shu did not lose the frustration of the Black Jade Turtle on his face. On the contrary, his face was full of excitement, and he could not help it.


    "Finally found it, Green Goldfish! It turned out to be hidden under the water."


    That big mouth, blue with golden beard, and vicious face, is undoubtedly the blue goldfish he has been searching for.


    "Sure enough."


    The exposed head alone is more than eight feet tall, and the whole body is afraid of being like a hill. Standing in front of it, people seem to be like insects. But Zhou Shu didn''t care too much. No matter how big the green goldfish is, it is only a Tier 3 monster, and he will not be afraid of a Tier 3 monster.


    Zhou Shu quietly floated to the sky above the seabed, unfolding his spiritual consciousness, and took a closer look.


    In the soil five feet under the water, the blue goldfish buckled together rhythmically, as if breathing, and the ground trembled slightly.


    "According to ancient records, the blue goldfish has a vent hole on its back, and that is its major weakness, so start from there."


    Regarding this trip to the secret realm, Zhou Shu had searched a lot of ancient books before, and had a lot of knowledge about the underwater monsters, especially the green goldfish, which he knew well.


    It didn''t take long before he found it.


    On the huge back of the blue goldfish, there was a three-foot-round hole covered with a thin layer of scales, as if it could be broken at any time.


    With joy on Zhou Shu''s face, he swung his long sword, his figure and sword seemed to merge into one, turning into a sword light, and he rushed straight over.


    But not halfway through the flight, the sudden change occurred.


    The green goldfish suddenly raised its head, with a big mouth, directly towards Zhou Shutun.


    The big mouth opened, almost more than ten feet, overwhelming the sky, and the speed is surprisingly fast. In the end, it is the monster in the sea. Its strength in the sea is unspeakable. Before Zhou Shu had time to dodge, he was swallowed by a mouthful and plunged into boundless darkness. Among.


    "How is this, look down on it, it turns out that it has perceived me long ago..."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment. The keen perception of the sea monster beast surprised him, but he didn''t panic either. Without finding a foothold, he immediately observed the surrounding situation.


    Soon he felt that an extremely smelly breath was coming towards him. The breath was vomiting, and it also had a strong sour taste. Without even thinking about it, it must be the gastric juice of blue goldfish, with amazing corrosive power. .


    Pop, pop!


    Several talismans were thrown out, and several earthen walls were quickly formed in front of him. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 333: Get it

    Soldiers came to block, water came to cover the earth. For this trip to the secret world, Zhou Shu deliberately drew a lot of earth talisman, among which the earth wall talisman is the most. This second-order talisman can effectively defend the water system.


    However, Zhou Shu soon discovered that he had made a mistake.


    These soil walls were just formed, and they were corroded by the acid secreted by the blue goldfish. The walls were full of holes and holes, and it was estimated that they would fall apart in a few breaths, and become unnatural.


    "No, I can''t defend it. I''ll still attack."


    At this time, it was already in the belly of the blue goldfish, all around it was thick.


    Zhou Shu jumped out, raised his heavy gold sword, and slashed towards him.


    The sword power had just been swung, and the magic ants formed by the sword intent were densely packed, but before they took a few steps, a stench came from above, and countless acid was like a waterfall splashing in the sky, rushing toward your face.


    Zhou Shu had to avoid it. Although his glazed jade body was very strong, he might not be able to withstand such a strong acid.


    Although the person retreats, the sword intent is still there, the magic ant army is arching toward it mightily, Zhou Shu is slightly happy, after all, it is inside, the defense is insufficient, as long as the sword intent reaches the position, I believe it can break open.


    However, he did not fulfill his wish.


    It was very keen and flexible. It felt threatened and plunged down suddenly. The magic ants were about to follow up. Suddenly they flicked upwards and struck vigorously. Countless magic ants were too late to react. They were bombed and fell into the acid. It quickly disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shuxuan was in the air with a slightly startled expression.


    This monster is really not that easy to deal with. I thought it would be easier after entering its belly, but it turned out to be even more difficult.


    Without waiting for him to think about it, the blue goldfish suddenly turned upside down, and suddenly turned over to the sea. For a while, countless acid liquid wrapped around Zhou Shu in the middle, there was nowhere to hide, and Zhou Shu was about to be swallowed. <>


    The golden light flashed instantly, and Zhou Shu had a small tower in his hand. Then it grew bigger, covering his whole person.


    Mingguang Tower, the third-order middle-grade magic weapon previously obtained from Hong Yuan, is extremely defensive. Except for defense, other places are useless, but at this time it is just getting it right.


    The little tower swayed back and forth in the acid, the golden gilt on the surface was slightly dimmed, but it wanted to corrode in. It is almost impossible, it is safe for the time being.


    "There is something you can''t digest?"


    The blue goldfish looked unusually irritable, its body rolled back and forth, and the huge body moved in disorder, suddenly the waves were surging, and the seabed seemed to be earthquake.


    And Zhou Shu steadily sat in the tower without moving, but he couldn''t help thinking about how to deal with this huge guy?


    If you are outside, you can naturally fight with your sword. Use speed and sword intent to gain the advantage, but now you are in the belly of the fish, there are monstrous acid everywhere, the place is small, and it can''t be used at all. It''s really a troublesome thing.


    The heavy gold sword and the scared salamander sword are not good in sharpness, and the broken jade sword intent is not able to stretch their hands and feet in the face of this fleshy thing. If there is old Xin��s ice, don��t say sharpness, it��s cold. The attributes can freeze the blue goldfish directly. It shouldn''t be difficult to solve this fish.


    Ice Sky...


    Zhou Shu frowned and thought of something.


    Before visiting the ice lake of Lianshan Mountain, he got a nameless ice bead, which was colder than the thousand-year or even tens of thousands of years of Xuanbing. Just put it in the water can produce ice crystal fish, if it is thrown into the belly of this blue goldfish...


    Without thinking any more, Zhou Shu opened the Naxu Ring and carefully moved the ice bead to the side.


    The Mingguang Tower opened suddenly, and the ice beads were thrown out by Zhou Shu and were falling in the belly of the fish.


    Something amazing happened. <>The fish belly that came into contact with the ice beads instantly turned grayish white, and the grayish white spread extremely fast, almost in a dozen breaths, within a few feet of a few feet, it all turned into a grayish white, that is something unspeakable White is like burnt charcoal ash, withered and dry, as if it represents death, and I feel a little palpitating when I see it.


    The blue goldfish obviously couldn''t bear this kind of pain, and suddenly became crazy.


    The huge body swam almost frantically, the fins flapped vigorously against the bottom of the sea, and the big mouth was constantly swallowing the water, trying to eliminate the pain.


    In an instant, for several miles, it was completely covered by dust and invisible, and many passing fish suffered one after another. They were swallowed by crazy blue goldfish and fell into their abdomen.


    The grayish white color grew bigger and bigger, and wherever it went, the organs inside the fish''s belly froze one after another, condensing into blocks of ice, but when the sea water washed them, many ice blocks fell down and turned into broken pieces of ice.


    The situation is quite strange.


    Seeing it, the grayish white was about to spread to Zhou Shu''s tower.


    This terrifying power made Zhou Shu unable to withstand the tension in his heart. At this time, the blue goldfish couldn''t care about Zhou Shu at all. He jumped out of the small tower, picked it out with a sword, and took the ice bead back to Naxu Ring.


    The blue goldfish was still crazy, but the movement was getting smaller and smaller, and almost all of its body was iced off. It suffered such a heavy damage, no matter how strong its vitality was, it couldn''t stand it.


    Zhou Shu looked at the opportunity and used his sword intent to slowly open a path to get out of the fish belly.


    Hanging in the sea, under the feet is a blue goldfish that has been completely frozen and no longer moves. The belly of the fish and the surrounding area are almost completely frozen, leaving only the head and tail intact.


    "Uh... I didn''t expect to have such power..."


    Thinking of the ice beads in Naxu Ring, Zhou Shu was also a little unexpected, but anyway, the green goldfish is dead now, so he must hurry up.


    Walking to the fish''s head, calculating the exact position, Zhou Shu began to cut hard, cutting a full nearly two feet deep, and a solid golden waterline suddenly sprayed out. <>


    "That''s it! Green gold water!"


    With joy on Zhou Shu''s face, he took out the jade bottle that he had prepared long ago, and set it up carefully.


    Regardless of the size of the blue goldfish, it is more than a hundred feet tall, but its brain is very small, and its brain is not too much, at most a few hundred catties, which is not a waste.


    It didn''t take long for the three jade bottles to be almost full, and the gold thread gradually disappeared, and no more cyan water spurted out.


    When you''re done, Zhou Shu put away the jade bottle contentedly.


    Looking at the blue goldfish like Roshan, Zhou Shu took off hundreds of catties of fish lips. Because of his habit, he always had to try it when he met good ingredients, but other fish meat is not necessary. It is said that the only fish The lips are the most delicious and worth a taste.


    Not far away, a large group of magic catfish felt **** and swam over.


    This huge blue goldfish, under their bite, it is estimated that it will not be able to withstand a few hours before becoming a skeleton.


    Zhou Shu didn''t delay any longer, leaving quickly along the water plants.


    It didn��t take much time to return to the original road, but one day, he returned to the entrance when he started, but of course he would not send out a talisman to ask Xiao Buming to send him away. He directly turned around and went to Beihai. .


    In the previous detection, Na Luo Ming was walking here. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 334: Entrance

    Zhou Shu walked cautiously along the sea grass.


    After walking for a while, Zhou Shu felt that something was wrong. To find it this way, not to mention it is basically difficult to find, what if it is found? I don''t know what Luo Ming''s temperament is. If he starts his hands for no reason, wouldn''t it be bad.


    can not be like this.


    If you can completely conceal your traces... After thinking about it, Zhou Shuzhe returned.


    The seaweed at the entrance is very dense. If you hide here with the wooden escape technique, it is very likely that even the Golden Core Realm cultivator will not be aware of it. If you hide here, you may be able to get more information.


    At this time, there was no other cultivator coming back from the entrance of the secret realm, Zhou Shu cautiously activated the wood spirit, and then he concealed it among many seaweeds.


    After two days, Zhou Shudong did not move, because Mu Dun Jue consumes very little spiritual power, mainly using the natural wood aura, and he has nothing to consume, and during these times, he is still using it continuously. The deduction of divine consciousness can also be regarded as not wasting resources.


    Whoosh.


    With a soft sound, a Golden Core Realm cultivator returned from the sea and landed in front of the entrance.


    The repairer had a scar on his forehead, and it was Luo Ming.


    Luo Ming looked very cautious, and looked around for a while, but found no abnormalities. Then he sat down and recovered from a rest.


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed. He felt the divine sense passing by, but didn''t have any perception of him. It seemed that Mu Dun Jue used it well and could indeed escape the detection of the Golden Core Cultivator. However, it is mainly because his wooden escape technique has been deduced, and the effect is absolutely stronger than that of the ancient cultivator, and his spiritual consciousness is also very strong, far beyond the general vein condensing state. If you change someone else, you should not be able to achieve this. effect.


    After Na Luoming sat for half an hour, Dian Yushan also returned.


    Dian Yushan was not so cautious anymore. He took a few casual glances and walked to the vicinity of Luoming, "Luo Gongfu, you should hurry up.


    What are the gains? "


    Luo Ming shook his head slightly, unwilling to say more, "I can''t talk about harvest, the same way."


    "Ha ha."


    Dian Yushan laughed dryly. Then he walked away, sat down some distance from Luoming, and said nothing.


    It can be seen that apart from the same worship, the two have no communication with each other.


    A few hours later. Xiao Buming came back with him. The two of them had some injuries on their bodies, and their walks were slightly heavy. It seemed that they had encountered some danger.


    The two Golden Core Realms glanced lightly, and didn''t ask much.


    Xiao Buming approached the two of them, bowed and bowed, "Did you have all the ingredients you need in the building for enshrinement? It''s a rare visit. It must be enough."


    Luo Ming showed a little disdain in his eyes, and did not look up. "No less."


    Dian Yushan nodded, "Don''t worry, it''s not the first time to come. You have everything that should be there, and you don''t need to ask if there shouldn''t be."


    Xiao Buming showed a bit of joy, "That''s good, by the way, you two worship, have you ever received a call from Shu Daoyou?"


    "Never."


    "Excuse me." Xiao Buming nodded, then stepped aside.


    Walk to the side. Xiao Buming''s face was a little worried, "It''s been almost six days, there shouldn''t be no information at all, is there any danger Shu Daoyou has encountered?"


    nod. "It is possible that the secret realm has changed again. Many stinging monsters ran out through the sea gate. We all encountered Tier 4 Xuanshui beasts on the periphery. If Shu Daoyou meets this type of monster, it would be hard to say. ."


    "Hey. I didn''t expect this to happen. I knew that I had already told Shu Daoyou.


    "


    Xiao Buming couldn''t help shaking his head, expressing regret, "There is a sea gate in the four seas in the secret realm, and every sea area has a sea gate. Only through the sea gate will you encounter monsters of Tier 3 and above. It''s not enough to cross the sea gate, and I didn''t make it clear. I didn''t know that monsters would cross the sea gate."


    He shook his head, "Lord Xiao, it has nothing to do with you, he is an outsider, and he has no reason to know this."


    Xiao Buming sighed, "But he was introduced by Mr. Xin. It''s best if he''s fine, otherwise I''m really sorry for Mr. Xin. Although Mr. Xin said that he doesn''t care about him, I think Mr. Xin''s expression clearly shows a lot of respect for Shu Daoyou. High hope, I never want him to have an accident, alas."


    After thinking for a moment, he said slowly, "Then go find it, anyway, there is still one day, it should be enough, how far he has gone with his ability."


    "Ok."


    Xiao Buming nodded, and turned around to bow to the two worshippers, "Dian worship, Luo worship, there may be some trouble with a fellow Taoist who is on the East China Sea side. We are not able to cultivate enough, and the pace is not fast. I would like to invite both of you. Help find it, there will be a return in the building."


    Luo Ming glanced at Xiao Buming, showing a slight boredom, "Did you bring the spirit stone?"


    Xiao Buming smiled and said, "Of course not, but after going out, the host will definitely not miss you."


    "Forget it, take the spirit stone first before doing things, I''m going out."


    Without waiting for Xiao Buming to speak, a circle of golden light suddenly appeared around Luo Ming, and the whole person floated up and disappeared in a while.


    Xiao Buming was quite embarrassed. When he was speechless, Na Dian Yushan stood up and said, "Since the hostess Xiao has a request, I will run there."


    Xiao Buming was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly showed a lot of joy, "Then it will be troublesome to worship."


    "No trouble, I''ll take a look."


    Dian Yushan nodded and flew straight to the East China Sea, and soon disappeared.


    Xiao Buming looked at the top of his head, walked slowly back to his original position, and said with some displeasure, "This Luo worship is really unreasonable. It has been like this for several years and makes people uncomfortable."


    I also felt helpless, "Who made him worship? Now it is not easy to find a suitable Golden Core Cultivator, so I can only bear it."


    "Four years ago, when he was chased to Lingyu City, he was seriously injured and he didn''t even dare to leave the city. If the original poster hadn''t left him, who knows what will happen to him now? He refuses to do little things, and wants to do everything with a spirit stone. I can''t understand such a person, and he is ungrateful." Xiao Buming was still a little angry.


    Reassuringly said, "Now Hai Zhonglou still has to rely on him, there is no way, anyway, he only comes once in three months, so don''t care."


    Xiao Buming shook his head, "Forget it, just to talk about, who made us not condensed pills? It''s okay to stay here now, why don''t we go to the East China Sea?"


    "it is good."


    Nodding their heads, the two quickly swept towards the East China Sea.


    After a while, a figure gradually appeared among the floating plants, which was Zhou Shu who had been hiding.


    "Luo Ming was chased to Lingyu City four years ago. The time is right, and he seems to love money like life. He can do everything for the spirit stone. It seems that this man has nine achievements that he is looking for Luo Ming. Many. Everything will fall on him, but if you really want to do anything, you must improve your cultivation as soon as possible."


    He contemplated slightly for a while, and then walked towards the East China Sea. You can''t let people know if you hide it, you have to pretend to come out of the East China Sea.


    After more than an hour, Zhou Shu took out the talisman, passed the message to Xiao Buming and others, and then came out from the East Sea and returned to the entrance to wait.


    Not long after, several people came out one after another, and when they saw Zhou Shu, their expressions were a little relieved. To be continued.

 Chapter 335: Forge sword

    Xiao Buming was a little unhappy, "Friend Shu Dao, where have you been?"


    "I met a green goldfish under the water, was swallowed in my belly, and it took a few days to come out..."


    Zhou Shu gave a rough explanation.


    Xiao Buming was thoughtful, and then suspiciously said, "Friend Shu Daoist encountered a monster like a green goldfish, why didn''t he send a message?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly sorry, "This is the confession of Mr. Xin..."


    "So that''s it," Xiao Buming nodded slightly, "I''ll be fine, then we will go out. I''m sorry, Shu Daoyou, you still have to cover this gray veil."


    Zhou Shu would not object to it, and a few people went back without mentioning it.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu appeared in the hut of the Donghai Waste.


    "Thanks to Lao Zhang''s care, Qing Jin Shui has been obtained."


    After Zhou Shu saluted, he returned the horrified salamander sword to the old man with both hands.


    The old man nodded slightly, a trace of satisfaction flashed across his face, "Unexpectedly the old man, you did a good job."


    Zhou Shu looked respectful and said nothing.


    The satisfaction on the old man��s face becomes more and more obvious, "So from today, you can upgrade that heavy sword by yourself, and the old man will guide you on the side, but mainly on your own."


    "Thanks Lao Zhang!"


    Zhou Shuxie was sincere and sincere, it was indeed a matter of satisfaction from the bottom of my heart that he could get a good enough and handy Tier 4 flying sword at the beginning of the Ning Vessel Realm.


    "The effect of the green gold water can only last for two months, so the sword cannot be cast for more than two months. You must hurry." The old man''s face was slightly dignified, and he raised his hand slightly, and a cave appeared in the underground. "This is the old man. The sword-making room back then will be handed over to you in these two months."


    Looking at the cave at his feet, the old man sighed lightly, and couldn''t help shaking his head. His face showed a bit of yearning and many regrets. The dust-covered sword-making room had carved many of his glory and had the best of his life. time. But I can''t use it anymore. He thought he would never use it, but he didn''t expect to open it again, which made him sigh.


    Seeing the old man''s look, Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit. Nodded and replied, "It is an honor for the younger generation to be able to use Lao Zhang''s sword-making room."


    "This sword-making room never produces rubbish. Don''t let the old man down."


    The old man nodded slightly. "Go down."


    The two walked into the cave, and the entrance was immediately closed, as if it hadn''t been opened.


    The sword casting room is so large and exquisite, it is hard to imagine that there will be such an open and wonderful space under the small house.


    Aura is full of energy, looking for its source, there is at least a third-order spiritual spring spouting from one corner, and the spring water snakingly flows around the entire sword casting room. The four sword-washing pools with a radius of more than ten feet are neatly placed all around. The water in the pools is green or white, which is extraordinary, and the three golden ground stoves with a height of two feet are surrounded by smoke, as if still Braving the flames, by the fire, dozens of dark anvils were placed regularly, neatly and orderly.


    And the most striking. It is a golden table in the middle.


    A peculiarly shaped long sword stands on the table, the sword is like a pagoda, divided into seven sections, and the color is blue. The ripples like sea water flickered slightly, as if still flowing.


    The old man stared at the sword and sighed, "This sword..."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong, old man?"


    "This seven-section sea-treading sword. It was made by the old man based on the sea-treading sword used by the real Tahai. I hoped that it would become my most proud work. Unfortunately, something went wrong at the time and the final steps were not completed. When he wants to do it again, the old man can''t do it anymore. I hate things, hate things."


    The old man said in a slow voice, expressing regret.


    "Lao Zhang, don''t be too entangled. It''s not a big deal to have a good sword like Bingxiao Jingyu handed down to the world."


    After clarifying a few sentences, Zhou Shu also became curious, "Treading the sea sword? Was it the same sword that the true man Treading the sea used in the past? It''s quite weird."


    The old man nodded, "Yes, Tahai Real Man used such a sword to sweep the East China Sea back then. However, his sword is rank 7 and the old man''s sword is only rank 5."


    "Which step is Lao Zhang''s sword, can the younger generation complete it?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the Qijie Sword of Treading on the Sea, thinking about the past, and thinking of all his Treading on the Sea Art, suddenly felt in his heart, and he couldn''t help saying such words.


    The old man was slightly startled, "Do you want to help the old man complete this sword?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "If you can, the junior really wants to give it a try."


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and a smile appeared on his face, ��It��s good to have such an idea, the old man is very happy. But now you can��t do it, wait until you have a pill fire or a strange fire. Then it''s possible, now I''ll take care of yourself first."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with a trace of regret, the strange fire and the pill fire were still a little far away.


    The old man shook his finger, "Hehe, if you can really complete this sword, then this sword will belong to you."


    "Thank you Lao Zhang."


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much about it, and immediately thanked him. This opportunity should not be missed. From the first sight of the sword, he had the idea that this sword was destined to belong to him.


    The old man shook his head and said with a smile, "Are you afraid that the old man won''t give it? Thank you in such a hurry. If you can do it, how about giving you all the swords in my house? Don''t think about it. Cast your own sword first."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu took out the heavy gold sword and fumbled it back and forth for a while. Although he had done it many times in the sea of ??knowledge, it was the first time he made a sword as calm as him, there was still a hint of tension in my heart. , Especially when there is a teacher Yan who is watching, really can''t tolerate any difference.


    "The method of water refining is most important to flow. You can''t use a pool. Let''s set up an array of flowing water."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, found a flat place where Xu Xu was, and carefully arranged his formation. His movements were not fast, but he was extremely steady. After the flowing water formation gradually took shape, he began to inject the blue and golden water, and the blue and golden water entered the formation, and quickly separated hundreds of water streams, which flowed regularly.


    The cyan-gold water, like golden mercury, is suspended in the air, flowing repeatedly, not fast or slow.


    The old man had been staring at Zhou Shu quite seriously, only then did he show a little smile and nodded gently. It can be seen that he is very satisfied with Zhou Shu''s performance.


    "As deduced, nothing went wrong."


    Zhou Shu calmed down and had a good beginning. The subsequent process was much simpler, as long as he showed it step by step according to the deduction process.


    Although there are people around, he will do his best and will not leave his hands to cover up.


    The heavy golden sword is very important to him, and the quality of the sword should not be affected by hiding his abilities.


    The heavy gold sword was thrown into the cyan water stream and turned along with it, while the red sand was also thrown in one by one.


    The method of water refining is similar to fire refining, but it is not like fire refining. It can quickly melt and decompose materials and combine them for refining, while water refining pays attention to moisturizing things silently and slowly changing materials. It is difficult to grow. For a duration of tens of days or even longer, there must be sufficient spiritual power reserves, as well as more precise and perfect spiritual control, and every subtle change in the material must be grasped in time.


    This is exactly what Zhou Shu is good at.


    Zhou Shu''s spiritual power was divided into thousands of pieces, like hair, wrapped in each piece of red sand, slowly fusing in the cyan water... (To be continued.)

 Chapter 336: Engraved

    The hut where few people come, and without the sitting old man, looks quieter.


    However, if someone pays attention to it, they may hear this sound from time to time.


    "The sword is a bit yellowish, too thick, add water! The spiritual spring water beside it!"


    "Stop! Don''t hurry up here!"


    "Another Qingyang Stone has been incorporated, don''t waste aura, hit harder, harder!"


    In the cave under the hut, the old man yelled at Zhou Shu.


    Most of the problems he pointed out stemmed from a century of experience in sword-making. These are things that Zhou Shu is unlikely to get from his deduction. Zhou Shu has benefited a lot from it.


    After dozens of days.


    Zhou Shu looked haggard. These days, he was about to fully push his potential out. Every day, except for a little recovery time, he spent everything on sword-making. He didn''t have a moment of rest, and he was exhausted every day.


    Sword-making is not simpler than sword-making and cultivation, and it is even more energy-consuming, because the process of sword-making changes rapidly, and it is easy to change unpredictably. This is different from sword-making and cultivation.


    His eyes fell on the heavy gold sword on the anvil, and his eyes were filled with relief.


    Although the heavy golden sword at this time looks golden and introverted, it no longer has the potential to attract people, but its inner strength and hardness, as well as its adaptability to spiritual power, are much stronger than before, and it is already a fourth-order. Magic weapon.


    He looked at the old man and bowed slightly, "Old man, these days have been hard work, and the younger generation is grateful."


    These days, the old man worked equally hard, just like the most demanding and rigorous overseer. The old man observed every change of the sword, and any flaw would be pointed out by the old man without mercy, and then told Zhou Shu to correct it.


    With the guidance and help of the old man, Zhou Shu can do this step.


    The old man shook his head slightly, without a trace of satisfaction on his face, and said solemnly, "It''s still the last two steps, don''t relax!"


    "Junior understands."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, and most of the steps to upgrade Feijian had been completed. For example, spiritual accumulation, toughness, fusion, etc., but the last two steps are still short. The first is to modify the runes, even if the swordsmith is no more careful. Increasing the flying sword rank in this way will also have a certain impact on the runes, which must be recovered, and some new runes should be added on this basis. To enhance the power of the flying sword, the second is to quench the spirit. The final step that all refining tools must have is to refine the complete magic weapon to make it more suitable for the spiritual power of the practitioner. Store more spiritual power to exert greater power.


    These two steps are also extremely critical and have a lot of influence on the final Feijian''s rank.


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu, "The rune of this heavy golden sword is not special, and it does not generate its own magic tricks. It is only made to stabilize the material. Now you have to improve it and you can make some new choices. For example, adding new runes, etc., but the old lady wants to remind you that if you add new runes, your swordsmanship might not be suitable. Think about how to choose?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the heavy gold sword, slightly pondering.


    The old man waited for a while and said slowly. "The old man will give you some suggestions. First, you can leave it unchanged, just restore and strengthen the runes, so that you won��t feel obscure. Second, if you want to add runes, you can also add a''fire lotus''. Or "Broken Mountain" and other magic tricks, because there are red sand and blue sun stone, these magic tricks may be able to maximize the ability of this sword. As for these runes, the old man has taught you It shouldn''t be difficult."


    Zhou Shu nodded, what the old man said was very relevant. But he hesitated.


    Now this heavy gold sword, because of the existence of Chixiasha, does have a lot of fire attributes. If you add its own magic tactics, the power of the sword can be greater, the rank may also be higher, and even reach the top rank, the fourth rank top rank magic weapon , That��s something that the Golden Core Realm would compete for. With such a magic weapon, it might be possible to run rampant in the Ningmai Realm, but in this way, it would conflict with his broken jade sword intent. In the long run, it might not be conducive to Repair the sword yourself.


    "We still don''t need the magic tricks, just build on the original foundation."


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu said seriously.


    A smile appeared on the old man��s face, ��It��s a good choice. There are magic tricks on the sword. It can indeed increase strength, but it does not benefit the sword repairer himself. It is better to use a simple sword.��


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That junior will do it."


    The old man waved his hand, "Well, engraving is one of the most critical steps. The old man will not bother you or make a sound. But you have to know that if the rune goes wrong, the energy spent on it is basically wasted. You have to start again, and this sword will never reach Tier 4 again. You did a great job ahead, and I hope you don��t fall on this step."


    He retreated to a corner and looked at Zhou Shu from a distance.


    In these days, although he has always been indifferent on the surface, he was surprised by Zhou Shu in his heart, but he didn''t show it. Zhou Shu��s performance, familiarity with the materials, near-perfect spiritual power control, and many spiritual power reserves of ordinary people, these are completely beyond his expectations. He is simply a veteran of refiners, but it seems that Zhou Shu is indeed The first refining.


    "This little guy is really weird. It seems that he is refining tools in his mother''s womb, but in fact it is really the first time he has done it... The old man is a little expecting that he can reach what point, but the old man is sure that if he is refining If you go up and down, you will definitely be better than the old man in the future."


    The old man shook his head and sat down with surprise in his eyes, but he had more expectations.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t feel the old man''s thoughts, nor would he think about it. Now he is extremely focused, with only a heavy golden sword in his eyes, to the point of completely forgetting himself.


    Engraving is an important step in refining tools and a step that determines the life and death of most magic weapons.


    No magic weapon does not need runes. Even flying swords that do not require magic tricks must have runes of stable material and spiritual power. There are many kinds of runes, and Zhou Shu wants to engrave one of them. Kind.


    The simple engraving may be better but to upgrade the flying sword, it is necessary to improve and strengthen the original rune to generate a new rune. This is undoubtedly more difficult.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, picked up a carving knife and slowly began to paint.


    He is confident.


    Engraving, like drawing a symbol on a talisman paper, is guided by spiritual power, except that the pen becomes a knife. Such a process has long been deduced many times in the sea of ??knowledge. Although it is difficult, he has enough confidence.


    Under a single stroke, there is no obscurity, clouds and flowing water, and the lines on the sword are clearly displayed, as if they exist naturally, and they are in harmony with the previous runes, there is no overlap or error, and the accuracy is to the extreme.


    The old man in the distance didn''t say anything, but his expression was stunned.


    He had never seen Zhou Shu''s engraving like this. Every movement was unrestrained and free, as if it had a special sense of beauty, which made him unconsciously a little bit dainty.


    "This kind of talent is a bit scary."


    He muttered to himself. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 337: Quenching

    "All right."


    After a long time of hard work, Zhou Shu finally finished painting the runes completely. The runes on the heavy gold sword gleamed with a faint stream of light, and it looked as gorgeous as new.


    The old man slowly approached, stretched out his hand to take the sword, and gently stroked a few times with his skinny hand.


    He closed his eyes slightly, no need to use his eyes, the runes are undoubtedly perfect, he has seen it before, and now he just feels this sword with his heart, as a master who has cast many swords, he has a special feeling for the sword , The unspeakable feeling.


    Zhou Shu looked at him quietly, and understood him a little bit.


    "Good sword."


    After a while, the old man put down the heavy golden sword and shook his head slightly, "I haven''t felt this way for a long time. Everything is like a natural phenomenon, without any deliberate traces. This is really a good sword."


    He only said that he was a good sword, but the old man didn''t explain much, and Zhou Shu didn''t ask much. He didn''t feel complacent on his face, and said respectfully, "I''m still one step away. Please ask me for guidance."


    The old man nodded, "Well, if the last step is as good as this one, this sword will definitely reach the level of top grade, and the old man can guarantee it."


    Zhou Shu paused, feeling a little excited.


    I thought that if you didn''t add the magic formula, you might not improve the quality of the sword, but now it seems that it is still possible to be promoted to the top grade. If you can really achieve the fourth-order top grade, it will definitely improve yourself.


    As for the best product, he never thought about it. He knew that that kind of thing could not be achieved by technology. It depends on the fortune of the sky.


    "The step of quenching the spirit seems simple, but it is difficult to do well."


    The old man shook his head slightly, "If it were in the past, the old man might be able to help you, but now I can''t help if I want to, I can only rely on yourself."


    "Junior understands."


    "The old man doesn''t have much experience to tell you. After all, every magic weapon is different, and the spiritual energy inside is also different. Only you can feel it. How to condense perfect and make the magic weapon best suit your spiritual power. , Think about it and start again."


    After the old man finished speaking, he slowly returned to the corner.


    He looked forward to it. Give him a lot of unexpected Zhou Shu, what exactly can he do.


    Zhou Shu nodded and sat down slowly holding the sword.


    This sitting is five days and five nights.


    He let go of all his consciousness and looked at the newly made heavy golden sword clearly. From the outside to the inside, every little bit is extremely meticulous, and all the information he gets has been completely input into the sea of ??consciousness.


    Repeated deductions and calculations, so that there is no omission, come up with the most suitable condensing method.


    "Sure."


    Zhou Shu said to himself, his expression was calm, as if Zhizhu was holding it.


    The flowing water array was once again set up, and fresh green and golden water poured into it, circling endlessly. The heavy golden sword flew from Zhou Shu''s hands. Falling into the formation, once again surrounded by green gold water.


    Compared with the quenching of fire, the quenching of water is much more troublesome, but Zhou Shu has made all the preparations.


    The spiritual power is as meticulous as water, pulling the surrounding green gold water, dripping into the heavy gold sword bit by bit. Repeatedly, back and forth, the body of the sword is constantly being condensed under the influence of the flowing water.


    This process is very difficult and very long. Seven days have passed and it is not over yet.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, who was still calm, the old man not far away frowned his sparse eyebrows, and said in a low voice, "I remind you. Speed ??up, use more spiritual energy, press hard, and you will slowly wear it down like this. , The aura in the green gold water will be exhausted, and the quenching will fail."


    Zhou Shu''s behavior surprised him. But it''s not a good accident. In his opinion, the quencher should be burned with fierce fire, the faster the better, the faster, the more solid the magic weapon will be, the better the performance will be, both fire and water refining.


    But Zhou Shu has used it for seven days, which is unimaginable.


    "It will be fine soon."


    Zhou Shu''s answer was very brief.


    An hour later, Zhou Shu drew out the heavy gold sword and threw it towards the sword washing pond.


    The water in the sword washing pool is often specially treated spiritual spring water, dozens of pools of spiritual spring water are compressed and gathered into a pool, and then supplemented by the spirit sealing lock spiritual formation, the aura in it is very amazing, specially used to test flying swords.


    The long sword entered the water silently, without any splashes.


    The old man sighed unconsciously. He felt that Zhou Shu��s spirit quenching seemed to have failed. If the normal spirit quenching is the last step, the long sword enters the sword washing pond, and the aura-rich sword washing pond should continue to emit water and water. The bubble, the greater the movement, it proves that the more spiritual power the long sword can hold, the better naturally.


    As for Zhou Shu''s sword, there was no splash at all, and it seemed that it couldn''t even contain spiritual power.


    While sighing, Zhou Shu already walked to the side of the sword washing pond with a look of surprise, "Huh?"


    The old man frowned and approached, "You don''t have any splashes at all. Obviously you can''t absorb spirits. What should be wrong? Show the old man, maybe you can fix it..."


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly stopped.


    In the sword washing pool in front of him, the water level of the pool was lowering at a visible speed, but within a few dozen breaths, it dropped by more than a foot.


    "This����"


    The old man''s face was stunned, "How could this be?"


    In his hundred years of sword training, has never seen a flying sword that can absorb aura so drastically, this speed is simply terrifying.


    "Lao Zhang, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu was still a little puzzled. He knew that the Washing Sword Pond was used to test flying swords, but he didn''t know that there was such a scene, and he didn''t understand the meaning.


    The old man suddenly yelled, loudly, "Don''t make noise, keep watching!"


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, this was the first time he saw such an excited old man.


    The pool water is still falling...


    Gradually, the old man''s body began to tremble.


    These sword washing pools are all carefully arranged by him. After decades of work, he naturally knows how much spiritual energy there is. The water in the sword washing pool has dropped by half. It seems that almost all the spiritual energy has been absorbed by the heavy golden sword. ... Aura is not the condensed spiritual power of the cultivator after transformation, it is very thin, and it can absorb so much spiritual power, indicating that it can only absorb more spiritual power, far beyond the fourth-order level.


    This sword is unusual.


    After a short while, the water in the pool finally stopped falling, and the heavy golden sword lay quietly on the bottom of the pool, without seeing any peculiarities, even the golden light on the surface was invisible.


    "The fetish is conceited, hides its light..."


    The old man stared at the heavy golden sword for a long time, as if looking at an incredible treasure, then whispered to himself a few times, and slowly turned around.


    For an instant, his face seemed to be much older, but his eyes were filled with excitement that was hard to hide.


    Zhou Shu also understood that something was different, and did not speak, but looked at the old man quietly.


    The old man said slowly, his voice trembling, "This is your sword, you can pick it up by yourself."


    Zhou Shu nodded, waved his hand, and the heavy gold sword jumped from the pool and landed on his hand.


    "It''s lighter..."


    This is Zhou Shu''s first feeling. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 338: The best magic weapon?

    Zhou Shu held the heavy golden sword, his almost pious eyes fixed on the sword, as if he was looking at his newborn child, with a complex and unspeakable feeling of happiness.


    "Lao Zhang, is this sword a Tier 4 top grade now?"


    The old man shook his head, "It doesn''t count."


    Is it just a middle grade? Zhou Shu was a little disappointed, maybe something went wrong, but since it was already like this, it was always something he refined for the first time, so how could it be used.


    "Lao Zhang, can juniors try their swords?"


    The old man nodded, "Try it, you''d better take it farther."


    Zhou Shufei took a few steps, swung his sword, and shattered Kungang.


    When trying a sword, naturally you have to use the most familiar sword technique.


    Spiritual power flowed from the heavy golden sword, without a trace of obscurity, as if it was like his own arm, there was a feeling of making Yu Xunxin, Zhou Shu was very satisfied. Soon, the sword intent spurted out, and the magic ant appeared, everything was very familiar, as if the sword was still the same as before, but it was better.


    "Four-tier mid-range, it''s actually not bad...ah!"


    Zhou Shu looked at the front, suddenly stunned, the magic ant in front of him was more than twice as big as before!


    "Not only the size, but the number is much larger..."


    Of course, he didn��t use his full strength to try the sword. Zhou Shu only used 10% of his spiritual power. According to his thoughts, there would not be a lot of magic ant colonies, but the black mass in front of him was obviously beyond expectation. more than.


    Feeling an abnormality, Zhou Shu decisively retracted his sword.


    However, the sword intent that flew out did not take back, instead, it continued to rush forward and directly pounced on a ground stove. But in the blink of an eye, the two-foot-high meteorite furnace fell down, and the iron **** fell like rain.


    Standing among the iron dross, Zhou Shu looked a little dull.


    This furnace was forged hundreds of thousands of times with Tier 4 materials. It was so strong that it was destroyed by such an understatement.


    Is this sword really only Tier 4? The power is much greater than before!


    The old man looked at him lightly, as if he had expected it.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps quickly and saluted. "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhang, you accidentally ruined your stove. The junior will definitely help Mr. Zhang repair it."


    The old man smiled slightly and waved his hand, "No, I can be defeated by a sword like this. This stove can be considered dead."


    "Lao Zhang''s meaning..."


    Zhou Shu''s figure stopped, his heart seemed to have been severely caught. It was picked up inexplicably, as if something that I didn''t even dare to think was about to happen.


    "This sword is not top-grade, but it is not middle-grade either. It is top-grade."


    The old man''s voice was very soft, but it seemed that he had spent his entire life, and he felt an unspeakable vicissitudes of life.


    "The Need for Flying Sword?!"


    Zhou Shu opened his mouth and his expression froze, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes. It''s the best product. Judging from the degree of absorption of the spiritual energy, it has reached the standard of the fourth-order best product, and... the old man can be sure that it can definitely contain the spirit."


    The old man said with a certain tone.


    "Hold the soul..."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, if the aura level was not enough to mean it was the best, but it could hold the soul. Then it is undoubtedly the best magic weapon.


    Because the most special part of the best magic weapon is that it can contain the soul.


    The so-called superb quality, the beauty of heaven and earth, the spirit of the clock, is far from the general magic weapon. The power of the best magic weapon is far greater than the magic weapon of the same level, and it can absorb aura and recover itself. But in addition to these, what is more important is that the ultimate magic weapon has the aura of the origin of the heavens and the earth, and can be called the spirit of the heavens and the earth just like people, can contain the spirits, and can communicate with the cultivator!


    The cultivator chooses the best magic weapon that fits him to cultivate it, and it is also possible to promote the best magic weapon into a magic weapon that is closely related to the practitioner. The magic weapon of life is a magic weapon that is truly free, and it is in harmony with the practitioner himself. Has unimaginable strength.


    "Really refined the best magic weapon?"


    Zhou Shu was still a little dazed.


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu with dignity, "The old man doesn''t understand how you can do this. Is this really your first time refining? But judging from the old man''s experience, this sword is undoubtedly the best magic weapon."


    The best magic weapon does not mean that it can be practised. No matter how good a tool or material is, it may not be successful, because the more important thing is air luck. The best magic weapon represents the origin of heaven and earth, and there is no air luck bestowed by heaven. It is impossible to do it with the efforts of the practitioner alone.


    "Of course the younger generation believes what the old man said, but the younger generation really doesn''t understand..."


    "Oops, go first!"


    As if thinking of something, the old man immediately pulled Zhou Shu and flew out of the sword-making room with a quick trot, and the cave entrance was quickly closed.


    Zhou Shu had some doubts, "What''s wrong?"


    The old man walked out of the house, pointed at the sky, "see for yourself."


    The wind and clouds in the sky are surging like sea and sky waves, overlapping endlessly, and over Lingyu City, hundreds of colorful clouds gather together in a patchwork manner, forming a peculiar cloud bridge. The seven-colored rainbow lights flash on the bridge, which is exceptionally magnificent. Outside the misty sky, the other end fell directly in Lingyu City.


    Zhou Shu was startled, "This is..."


    The sky descended on Hongqiao, he had only seen this kind of thing in ancient books, but he did not expect to encounter it.


    The old man hurriedly pulled him back into the house, his face was a little excited, but there were also some worries, "Sure enough, there is no doubt now. The ultimate magic weapon was successfully refined, the origin of the heaven and the earth was generated, and the sky descended to tell the world. You caused it! Although this point was confirmed, I am afraid that all the cultivators around will know that someone in Lingyu City has made the best magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu''s face tightened, "The juniors are leaving now, so I won''t hurt my husband."


    "Talking about the trouble, if it is in other places, there will naturally be a lot of trouble, I am afraid that countless cultivators will be killed immediately, but this is Lingyu City, and few cultivators dare to make trouble here."


    The old man shook his head, his expression became more cautious said slowly, "But it is indeed troublesome. Your cultivation level is too low now. In short, you can''t let anyone know that you have refined the best magic weapon. You can leave now, and you won��t be able to come back anymore. Wait until this period is over. Don��t worry here, the old man will cover up very well, but you can��t say it yourself.��


    "Junior understands."


    Zhou Shu nodded solemnly, and then bent over to salute, "Old man''s kindness, the younger generation really doesn''t know how to be grateful, but if someone is forced to do so, the old man don''t have to worry about pushing it to the younger generation. The big deal is to sell the best magic weapon. Something happened."


    Although he had refined the best magic weapon, the Heavenly Falling Vision also caused a lot of trouble. Although the goal was not clear, there must be countless cultivators who have to start investigations in Lingyu City. The old man is afraid that there will be a lot of trouble. Of course, this trouble cannot be carried by the old man, and he has to bear it.


    "Heh, boy, you look down upon the old man too small."


    A trace of disdain flashed across the old man''s face, and he said with great arrogance, "I don''t believe it, there are some people who come to see the old man in Lingyu City specially. Boy, just take care of you."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the old man, with a vague premonition, and said seriously, "The junior is gone, Lao Zhang takes care, and I will see Lao Zhang later."


    "Come on, don''t come again without an old man."


    The old man waved his hand and sat down on the couch, slowly closing his eyes.


    "I actually saw the best magic weapon, which was refined from my sword-making room. It is really worth it in my life...What did the kid do? Although it is an improvement, it is like changing the whole magic weapon. Next time I have to ask if I have a chance..."


    (Ps: Thank you book friend 100905143159218 for your monthly ticket support, I feel refreshed~Thank you for the sky is blue for your monthly ticket support, thank you for the book friends who subscribed to the favorite vote~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 339: a kind reminder

    Before no one noticed, Zhou Shu returned to Xixianggu as quickly as possible.


    Sitting in the quiet room, he still felt unrealistic.


    "Upgrading to the highest grade, how is it done? Is it the material, or the water refining, or my luck? Maybe there are...but anyway, I now have a best magic weapon."


    Stroking the heavy golden sword, there was a faint joy on his face.


    With the best magic weapon, it is still Tier 4, something that even the Golden Core Cultivator must rob, with the heavy treasure in the body, the excitement in the heart can''t stop.


    But calm down and think about it carefully. Actually, Zhou Shu can''t perfectly use the Tier 4 magic weapon, because the spiritual power is not enough. It can be used, but it can only play 30 to 40% of the ability, but even if only 30 to 40% , Is also much stronger than those middle-grade magic weapons.


    Among the practitioners of the Condensed Vein Realm, even if they face the triple cultivator of the Condensed Vein Realm, Zhou Shu can cope with this heavy golden sword alone. However, if facing the Golden Core Realm, it is still very difficult to have a chance to fight. To cultivate the Treading Sea Art to the third change, then it is not only a battle, but it may even be defeated.


    Ding--


    A crisp sound came from outside.


    Zhou Shu quickly put away the heavy golden sword and walked out.


    In Taniguchi, Hao Ruoyan, who was dressed in blue, looked calm, with only a trace of worry between his brows, staring at Tanai.


    When Zhou Shu appeared, a smile appeared on her face, "Master Shu, where are you."


    Zhou Shu di��ndi��n head, "Yes, what''s the matter with Elder Hao?"


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "It''s okay, just want to ask, these days Master Shu has been kept behind closed doors, is he upgrading Feijian?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head. Calmly said, "Oh, I haven''t done it yet. Some problems in the water refining method have not been clarified yet."


    "Oh, then it''s okay."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly.


    Zhou Shu condensed. "Why does Elder Hao have this question?"


    "Master Shu didn''t pay attention to the sky?" Hao Ruoyan stretched out her jade finger and pointed up to the sky twice, "This day I descended on the Hongqiao Bridge and fell in Lingyu City. Obviously, a superb magic weapon was born. Master Shu said a while ago that he would improve his flight. Jian, Ruo Yan has some...worries in her heart, so I come to ����d��ng����di��n�������� ??and say, .2��3.��os_(); "


    When Zhou Shu heard the sound, he raised his head to the sky, and was stunned. Muttered, "This is the first time I have seen such a thing..."


    "It''s the second time Ruoyan saw it, the last time..."


    Hao Ruoyan stopped talking and stopped talking.


    "Did the best magic weapon be born last time?" Zhou Shu lowered his head to look at her, looking interested.


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, and said slowly, "Well. The last time there was a vision was at the Black Iron Sect near Lingyu City fifteen years ago. The five-color glow of the sky did not disappear for an hour. It can be seen for thousands of miles. It is said to be Black Iron. One of Zong''s foundation-building cultivators inadvertently refined a second-tier superb magic weapon."


    "What happened later?"


    Zhou Shu was quite surprised that the cultivators of the foundation-building realm could also refine the second-order best product. It seems that the best magic weapon does have a lot to do with luck.


    "later����"


    Hao Ruoyan hasn''t spoken yet. A slender figure suddenly jumped out of the grass beside him, and he said quickly, "What else? Overnight, the entire Black Iron Sect was destroyed, and it is said that the entire Black Iron Mountain was razed. The repair of the best magic weapon and refining magic weapon Those who are all missing, there is still an unsolved case so far, and I don��t know who did it. It��s really bold to dare to do this kind of injurious things on the edge of Lingyu City!"


    That figure is naturally Hao Siyun, who has been hiding in the grass hoping to startle Zhou Shu, but couldn''t help but not speak, and finally jumped out by himself.


    "Hey, are you surprised when you see me suddenly appear?"


    Talking like a gun, Hao Siyun looked at Zhou Shu with a smug expression.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was still calm, and he greeted her head and looked at Hao Ruoyan, "It turns out that it is, it seems that it is not a good thing to refine the best magic weapon."


    A sect was destroyed because of a magic weapon, some tragedy.


    Hao Ruoyan di��n di��n her head, "Well, it is true for Xiaozong. Hei Tiezong has only one Golden Core cultivator. Obviously he can''t keep the best magic weapon. Although the magic weapon is only a second-order, it can''t be retained. Accommodating souls has nothing to do with class. For most cultivators, having it is like having one more life, and the physical body can be abandoned at the moment of life and death. This is worth a lot of price for them, and killing people and stealing treasures can also be done. "


    Zhou Shu was quite moved, "It is true."


    "But this time is different," Hao Ruoyan glanced at Zhou Shu. "This time the vision falls in Lingyu City. There are hundreds of thousands of repairers in Lingyu City. In addition to three major sects, there are several powerful forces. It is said that there may also be hidden families. In such a place, even if you have the mind, you don''t dare to make trouble. Most of them are secretly visited."


    Hao Ruoyan''s remarks seemed to point, as if they were specifically addressed to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu would also appreciate it, and smiled and said, "Elder Hao makes sense."


    Hao Ruoyan went on to say, "But it''s hard to say that this vision has lasted for almost an hour, indicating that the rank of magic treasure is not low. If the vision lasts for too long, it will be regarded as Lingyu City, it is impossible..."


    She shook her head gently, and the worry in her eyes was a bit obvious The best magic weapon is present, and it is born with a vision. The higher the magic weapon grade, the longer the vision lasts. If the rainbow bridge does not last for a long time Disappearing, such as one day and one night, it means that the rank of the magic weapon is terribly high. Such a superb magic weapon, even the cultivators in the Transcendent Realm and even the Tribulation Realm would want to obtain it. If they appeared, Lingyu City would not be a big obstacle. , Find out the magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu understood her thoughts and smiled and said, "Elder Hao has been overwhelmed, and that kind of thing is unlikely to happen."


    "Well, it''s fine for Master Shu to say that."


    Hao Ruoyan said, "But it��s hard to say whether this kind of thing is good or bad. Lingyu City may have to face a crisis, and every sect must be prepared. Master Shu also pays more attention to the sky. If it is more than five hours, he should be more prepared. Good."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Thank you, Elder Hao, for mentioning it, I understand."


    "Then Ruoyan will leave first."


    Hao Ruoyan bent slightly, turned and left.


    Hao Siyun glanced at Zhou Shu, did not glaring at him abnormally, nor did he drag him to ask any questions, but whispered, "Be careful," and then left behind her sister.


    Zhou Shu slightly moved his head and watched the two women leave, feeling slightly in his heart.


    The two women should have expected the best magic weapon to be related to him. Otherwise, they would not say so much. They specially reminded him. In fact, it is not surprising. Just when Zhou Shu closed the door and said that he wanted to upgrade Feijian, they suddenly came out here. It''s hard not to miss him for things about stalls, but they didn''t seem to have a covetous mind, and they didn''t tell Zongmen.


    This is rare.


    Of course, it may be that they have different plans, but they really don''t look like it, but if that is the case, Zhou Shu is not without a solution. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 340: In the city

    In the valley of smoke clouds.


    Hao Siyun tilted his head and looked at Hao Ruoyan, with a lot of doubts, "Sister, you are so sure that he made these visions? Although he is upgrading Feijian, he has just begun to learn how to refine. I remember not long ago that he asked his sister for the basic refining jade slip, how could he be able to make the best magic weapon so quickly!"


    Not long ago, after the two of them had finished their practice, they were a bit paused when they saw the vision when they went out, but Hao Siyun was marveling at the beauty of the vision, while Hao Ruoyan thought of Zhou Shu, and soon left the valley to find Zhou Shu, Hao Siyun is puzzled by this.


    "It has nothing to do with being a beginner, I just feel that way."


    Hao Ruoyan condensed her eyebrows, her eyes were clear, "Some geniuses are destined to be different, and they are born to know it. From the moment I saw him casting spells in the spiritual field, I felt that he was that kind of genius."


    Hao Siyun looked dissatisfied, "How can his sister say so much? Then he has just condensed the pulse state, hum, the cultivation base is so low, and he is older than me."


    "His qi pulse has just been repaired. What about before it is repaired?"


    Hao Ruoyan looked at her little sister lovingly, "I changed you, there is no way to cultivate if the vital energy is damaged? That Hongyezong genius Deng Renjie only destroyed a few main vital energy, even the natural spirit body can''t cultivate, but what about him? I have seen that the damage to his vitality is much more serious than that of Deng Renjie, but he still cultivates to the foundation-building level as usual. If he is not good, who else is good?"


    "Uh����"


    Hao Siyun thought for a while. If there is a gap in her vitality, she really doesn''t know how to cultivate, but she is still a little unconvinced, "This is really strange, but who knows how he did it, maybe someone can help him."


    "You will find reasons randomly. Then, his ancient techniques can''t be obtained and learned by anyone, right?"


    Hao Ruoyan knocked her sister on the head, "It''s okay to admit that others are better than you. Stupid sister."


    "I don''t admit it, I am definitely better than him!"


    Hao Siyun stared wide-eyed, her face stubborn.


    "Well, you are better than him." Hao Ruoyan was a little helpless, smiled and nodded, and soon his face became serious again, "It''s good to know this by yourself, don''t tell anyone. Shu Shi is not good either."


    "Well, I won''t talk to him, let him think about it, haha."


    Hao Siyun laughed twice, as if thinking of something, "What about Master?"


    "Of course not, especially not."


    Hao Ruoyan''s expression became more serious, and he repeated it again, with a rather serious tone.


    Hao Siyun nodded seriously, "I know my sister."


    She knew it very well. Normally the sisters can play whatever they want, but once the sister shows such a serious face, she must not go against it.


    The two did not speak any more, just waited quietly.


    After a few hours, the Hongqiao outside that day gradually disappeared and disappeared into the sky.


    "Just five hours..."


    Zhou Shu in the Valley of the Fragrant Valley lowered his head, "As stated in the classics, the vision of the fourth-order best magic weapon will last up to five hours. It is no wonder Hao Ruoyan can say five hours. After the third-order flying sword is upgraded It can only be Tier 4, she must have guessed that I did it, she is really a smart woman with ice and snow."


    Zhou Shu slowly walked back to the quiet room, thinking. "I guess I didn��t tell the Zongmen, but also specially reminded me that she would not leak out if she wanted to come. This feeling is not small, I must be grateful. You can practice Treading the Sea in almost a month, and then You have to retreat. But before that, you can communicate with them more and teach them more things."


    He can give others a lot, but the best is the tactics he has deduced, which can change the fate of the practitioner.


    In addition to these, he was also worried at this time, "I don''t know how old Xin is going..."


    Lingyu City is very lively.


    In the previous few hours, monks flew up from time to time and swept towards Hongqiao.


    It is said that when the heavenly gate opens in the natural vision, it will be a good opportunity to sense the heaven and the earth and to realize the avenue of cultivation. Of course, this kind of opportunity can only be grasped by the monks of the Nascent Soul Stage and above.


    Of course they will not give up such an opportunity.


    "Ah, isn''t that Liu Yi of Hongyezong? He also came out."


    "He is eight hundred years old now, and seeing Shouyuan is approaching, he cannot break through. Of course, such an opportunity will not be missed."


    "The Great Elder White Lion at the backing gate is also here, flying so high."


    "It is said that when he was young, he encountered great opportunity, soaked in the blood of the alien beast Baimaojian for a month. The blood is fused with each other, and he was taught by the superior. The bones and muscles are no less than that of the monster beast. The real strange person in body refining, a master-like existence."


    "Who are those few? Why don''t you recognize them at all?"


    "What''s weird about this, there are many hidden experts in Lingyu City, who are hidden in the dragon and crouching tiger. They can''t usually see them, but they will come out at this time."


    These monks, when they saw the vision, the first thing they thought of was not the best magic weapon, but the hope that they could gain a glimpse of the secret from the vision and improve their way.


    But if the vision lasts too long, of course they will change their minds.


    There was a voice in the cloud, but only a few people could hear it.


    "It''s a pity, only five hours, Tier 4 is the best, not enough to waste precious energy."


    "The Jade Taoist said it was reasonable, and the old man went to retreat."


    "Bamboo old man This vision is not small, right? You are in such a hurry to leave? We haven''t seen each other for so many years, and we don''t talk much? It''s hard to see you next time."


    "Haha, time is running out. If you can go to the main road, how about talking about hundreds of years?"


    The sound came and went quickly, and quickly dissipated in the wind, as if it had never appeared.


    Above Lingyu City, there are some free cultivators. They don��t have much coveting for Tier 4 magic weapons. Compared with Dao Dao, it is not worth spending precious time and energy, but the cultivators in the city are not. Tier 4 magic weapons, yes. For them, it is just one more life, and if there is a chance to condense the life-saving magic weapon, it can basically be said to be rampant at the same level.


    How can we not be delusional?


    The undercurrent surging in the city suddenly.


    Many forces have already launched operations, and a few major sects are no exception.


    "Check yourself first, and then the repairmen in the city, carefully and carefully, you must find out the whereabouts of the best magic weapon!"


    "Every refining room, every fire source, every refining master, and even every cultivator who is likely to refining...I can find out as much as possible. I''d rather be wrong than let it go!"


    "You must be cautious, not on the bright side, try not to touch those suspicious forces, but if there are definite clues, you must trace it to the end!"


    ...


    "Sect Master, I heard that there is a craftsman in the city who claims to be a waste of the East China Sea. He has made several high-grade flying swords back then. I heard that there are also Tier 4 high-grade swords. I think it is very likely to be him."


    "Is it the one from Haizhonglou? Then it''s troublesome. The Zhao family standing behind Haizhonglou...Be careful, try to draw in Haizhonglou''s own cultivators to investigate. Don''t take the initiative to reach out..."


    (ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribed to the favorite vote~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 341: Ready to retreat

    In the following twenty days, Zhou Shu''s Xixianggu welcomed three groups of fellow practitioners.


    Most of these cultivators are deacon elders like Hao Ruoyan, who are here to inquire about magic weapons. If something like this happens, always check it out. As the newly arrived Ke Qing elder, Zhou Shu didn��t understand it, and the number of checks was exceptional. .


    Every time they come, the Hao sisters will tell him in advance so that he can be prepared.


    The self-examination of the sect did not directly take the disciple''s magic weapon as his own mind, but based on the disciple''s situation, if it is a genius, it will be cultivated, if not, it will exchange sufficient resources. But for Ke Qing, if he finds out any clues, it may cost him a great price, or it may disappear silently...


    Zhou Shu didn''t know Liu Xiazong''s thoughts, but he obviously wouldn''t reveal anything. Faced with various cross-examinations, Zhou Shu looked calm and responded calmly.


    When he came for the third time, the elder deacon brought three disciples of the Ning Vessel Realm. They still asked the same question, and Zhou Shu answered the same.


    They never came after this time.


    Zhou Shu knows why.


    Because among the three Condensing Vein Realm disciples, one was a Nascent Infant Realm monk who was specially disguised, her spiritual consciousness was amazing, and she had probed in Zhou Shu''s River Fragrant Valley for a long time. Zongmen didn��t want to offend the elder Keqing. She also thought Zhou Shu didn��t know, but she didn��t know that Zhou Shu��s consciousness was far from comparable to that of the general pulse condensing state. She felt the difference in her, but she didn��t say anything, but calmly let her. Probe.


    Of course, the final result was that nothing was found, and there were no traces of the refining tool. Since then, Zhou Shu has not encountered any further inspections, and everything is the same.


    However, since then, he has not taken out the heavy golden sword again. After all, this is someone else''s territory and cannot be revealed.


    Ding--


    The familiar bell rang.


    "watch out!"


    As soon as Zhou Shu walked to Taniguchi, a big green net about five feet wide came over him.


    That big net is not the substance, but is formed by the gathering of a large number of active wood spirits. Although it looks thin and a little vulnerable, it is actually difficult to break up because the wood spirits are intimate with each other. And if it is really covered, it is absolutely difficult to break free.


    Because those wood spirits that are growing all the time, once they encounter an enemy, they will continuously grow a variety of vines to entangle the enemy, or become sticky. Or there may be spikes, no matter how the enemy dodges, as long as the caster''s spiritual power can keep up, the vine will never stop, and the enemy can''t escape.


    However, it was only for enemies who were not familiar with Mu Lingqi, but it had no effect on Zhou Shu.


    Seeing the big net cover coming, Zhou Shu didn''t move, only smiled and stretched out three fingers. Finger shadows flew, and spiritual power followed. The big net fell on him, not only did not wrap him tightly, but slid down obediently, forming a green lawn under his feet.


    "No way..."


    Hao Siyun stood out from a thicket of grass, like a flower blooming in the grass, but this flower looked depressed.


    She raised her head and stared at Zhou Shu, "Why can you always avoid? This time I obviously changed the way. Did you hide yourself and deliberately not teach our sisters to be good? You say, you say!"


    Her technique was the Musi technique taught to her by Zhou Shuxin, and it was also a derivative technique of Mu Yinjue. But there are many changes, not only the limitation of the big net, but also the strong defense and attack skills. After practicing very well, it can gather all the wood spirits within dozens of miles to form millions of sharp wood thorns. Or a wooden fence that is as strong as a city wall and cannot escape.


    "You are already very good, but I am a little more familiar than you, and can better mobilize the wood spirit, so I can use the same method to resolve and even counterattack. When it comes to this, you have to be careful, similar to the wood silk formula. The ancient tactics are not suitable for dealing with the cultivators who are familiar with it, otherwise it is very likely that they will burn themselves and hurt themselves."


    Zhou Shu nodded and explained a few words carefully.


    "Oh."


    Hao Siyun pursed his mouth and nodded as if he was enlightened, "I understand, but I still have some questions..."


    "come in."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and then beckoned to the blue shadow not far away, "Girl Ruoyan, if you don''t dislike it, let''s talk together."


    For Hao Ruoyan, Zhou Shu has changed his name, because of the matter of the best magic weapon, it feels that the relationship has become much closer.


    "Whatever Master Shu said, Ruoyan will come."


    With some joy on her face, Hao Ruoyan slowly approached, bowed to Zhou Shu, and followed behind with a smile.


    She is the elder of the Golden Core Realm and her elder sister. She has her own identity. It is enough to listen to Zhou Shu''s teaching of the tactics, but she is a little embarrassed to ask questions like a student, so Zhou Shu always greets her , To take care of her face.


    ...


    Time passed day by day, life was very plain and fulfilling, and there was a touch of warmth, which felt good.


    Zhou Shu didn''t mention the best magic weapon, nor did the two women talk about it, as if it hadn''t happened.


    "Girl Ruoyan, Girl Siyun, I''m sorry, I will start to retreat tomorrow."


    Standing by the Lingquan, Zhou Shu said in a calm voice, but with a lot of excitement in his heart.


    The long-awaited time has finally arrived. After such a long time, Zhou Shu''s first three changes of Treading Sea Art have been fully deduced by Zhou Shu, and they can start practicing at any time.


    This is a very big day, and a tactic like Treading the Sea Jue will bring great changes to Zhou Shu''s future.


    "Ah, are you hiding again?"


    Hao Siyun immediately puffed up his mouth, "How long has it taken to learn ~ www.novelhall.com~ I haven''t learned a lot. Also, I saw that you used the Explosion Technique yesterday. Why is the Explosion so small when I use it? You Is it that great to use? Do you have any special methods? Spiritual power..."


    "Well, not many mouths."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned and interrupted her sister''s renju problem. She turned to Zhou Shu, with some doubts in her eyes, "Master Shu is now in retreat, is there any new insights?"


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Almost, I have some new ideas."


    "Well, Ruoyan congratulates Master Shu."


    It is very common for a practitioner to have a sense of retreat and practice at any time. Hao Ruoyan bent down and congratulated him sincerely. There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes, "How long will it take for Master Shu to retreat this time?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, "It can be as short as half a year, and as long as one or two years, it is difficult to say clearly."


    "Okay," Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Master Shu retreats at ease. If there is something outside, we can let us do it. In these days, Master Shu has taken care of our sisters a lot, as teachers and friends, and there are things Just order it."


    Hao Siyun came over with a bit of dissatisfaction on her face, but her words were very sincere, "Well, you can just retreat. If there is anything, I can help you, such as finding materials. I''m good at these. Up."


    The two of them looked eagerly, showing that they really wanted to help, but Zhou Shu was not good at rejecting it, and his heart moved slightly.


    "There is something..."


    "Say it quickly, what is it, it''s the most annoying it!"


    "I would like to ask you to help me investigate a person secretly, who is worshipped by Hai Zhonglou, called Luo Ming..."


    Hao Siyun patted her chest, "Okay! I''ll check it for you, do you want to catch him here?"


    "Haizhonglou?"


    Hao Ruoyan also nodded, her eyes froze slightly, showing some worries. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 342: About the sea

    "Sister, let''s go to Haizhonglou now!"


    Walking out of Xixianggu, Hao Siyun was a little impatient, and hurried down the mountain.


    Hao Ruoyan quickly grabbed her, "Don''t be anxious, first go back to Gu and think about it."


    "Oh."


    Hao Siyun reluctantly followed her sister, moving back to the valley step by step.


    "Isn''t it just checking the individual? What''s the difficulty? He never asks us for anything. This time he finally asked us to help. How can I help him do a good job, right, sister?"


    In Guli, Hao Siyun looked at her sister, somewhat puzzled.


    Hao Ruoyan still has a bit of worry between her eyebrows, "I know, of course I will try my best to help him, but don''t be anxious. Haizhonglou is not a simple place."


    Hao Siyun blinked, "Isn''t it just a restaurant for eating?"


    "What a silly sister, you think simply, it''s just a restaurant where you can eat...Hai Zhong Lou has fresh sea beast ingredients day and night. Everyone knows that Hai Zhong Lou must control a secret realm. How can an ordinary restaurant control a secret realm? The other cultivators didn��t rob them, even the three management sects in the city didn��t even dare to reach out?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head helplessly, and said slowly, "When Haizhonglou opened fifteen years ago, many sects had investigated them, and our sect was among them, but we couldn��t continue after we found out, we couldn��t continue... ��"


    "how?"


    Hao Siyun didn''t know such a situation at all, and suddenly became curious.


    "The cultivators sent to the Chahai Middle Tower will appear in front of their respective sects the next day, looking dull, like idiots. It will take several days to recover. After the recovery, they also know nothing about what happened before. It turns out that some of them have been wiped out of their spirits, but the other spirits are not damaged and have no influence. This kind of magical method, I am afraid that even the cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm would not be able to do it."


    When it comes to past events, Hao Ruoyan is still a little frightened. Fifteen years ago, she was sent to investigate Haizhonglou when she built the foundation, and she would almost suffer such weird things.


    "Ah. So strange?"


    Hao Siyun paused, but there was no panic in his eyes. Instead, they flashed slightly, seeming to have some weird expectations.


    "You really want to try it�� ��d��ng�� ��di��n�� ������ said, .��.��os_();Huh? Absolutely not!"


    Seeing her younger sister''s expression, Hao Ruoyan hurriedly scolded a few words and continued, "Do you know that the ancient characters''Zitong'' are written on those cultivators, so the next sect is all clear. Never again I will have any doubts about Haizhonglou."


    "Ah! Zitong, is it the Zhao family of Zitong?"


    Hao Siyun exclaimed. "I heard Master said that it was a hidden family, located in Zitong Mountain in the middle of Dongsheng Prefecture. Although they were rarely born, their power is no less than that of some major sects."


    Hao Ruoyan di��n di��n her head, "Yes, our Liuxia Sect can''t provoke a family."


    There are some famous families in the world of cultivating immortals. They have a long history. Although they are not as powerful as the major sects, no cultivator dare to underestimate them, even the six major sects standing on D��ng Peak.


    Most of the aristocratic families were founded by the heirs of the mighty ancients, which lasted from ancient times and passed down to the present.


    Compared with most practitioners in the world of cultivating immortals, the children of the aristocratic family have unique innate advantages, such as the blessed earth and caves, secret realms, bloodlines, handed down magic tricks, etc., with these shadows, even if they don��t join any Zongmen also has extremely powerful resources, enough to stand in the realm of cultivation, and in a high position.


    Aristocratic families generally do not take the initiative to enter the world of cultivating immortals, nor do they communicate with outside cultivators. They have always been secluded from the world and rarely born, but if anyone really offends them, in order to defend the glory of their ancestors, their energy horror erupts It was terrible, definitely not something that a sect like Liu Xiazong could resist.


    If the Dazongmen is a big mountain on the bright side, all its momentum is displayed outside, and it is awe-inspiring, then the aristocratic family is an iceberg in the sea. All you can see is a di��ndi��n mountain, but the deep hidden foundation is unimaginable. Will be much worse than Zongmen.


    Seeing the word "Zitong", the sect of Lingyu City immediately understood that this Haizhonglou was the property of the Zhao family and could not be touched.


    If you think about it, you can know that most of them are the children of the Zhao family who are not very talented. They are unwilling to cultivate in seclusion, so they are born and open a restaurant to enjoy the glory. This kind of thing is rare, but it is not uncommon. Let him go, not provoking.


    "Isn''t there no way?"


    Hao Siyun had a lot of frustration. He never thought that Hai Zhonglou would have a relationship with the family. It seemed that there was no way to reach out, and it was difficult to conduct investigations.


    "maybe."


    Hao Ruoyan''s eyes were condensed, "It is said that once the children of the aristocratic family are born, they can no longer rely on the aristocratic family, otherwise they will be looked down upon by the family elders, and even expelled from the aristocratic family. Except for life safety and other major issues, everything else must be on their own. He will not build his own power and try to attract worship. But the host of Haizhonglou hasn''t appeared for several years, and major events are not coming out. It is all the deputy host. I think he will probably not be in the building. The gap can be used. Moreover, what Master Shu wants to investigate is only an offering, and that offering cannot be a member of the noble family, and there is only an employment relationship with the noble family. Some solutions should be found."


    "Sister, what should I do then? Are you secretly arresting Luo Ming?"


    "Nonsense, how do you do this? First try to get in touch with other offerings and check with others. I will do it, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Hao Ruoyan showed a bit of sternness, looking at her sister seriously, for fear that she would cause something to happen.


    "I see, sister."


    Hao Siyun pouted, somewhat reluctantly.


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at her and frowned, "Seriously replied," after thinking about it, he was a little worried, and added, "These days, you are not allowed to go out of the sectoh..."


    Seeing her sister''s serious face, Hao Siyun obediently turned her head.


    Looking at Hao Siyun, Hao Ruoyan sighed slightly, and said inwardly, "If you want to do well, I am not the same."


    In response to Zhou Shu''s request, the two women worked hard not to mention it.


    At this time, many forces in Lingyu City were still investigating the best magic weapon. They revolved around the magic weapon that did not know where they were. In the peaceful city of Lingyu in the past, some practitioners suddenly died, and several refiners inexplicably disappeared. Among them were the three major sect refiners. For a while, the people were in panic, and many of them dared not go out.


    Facing the gradual chaotic situation, several management sects unanimously chose to be silent. As long as there is no incident on the surface, they will not take the initiative to stop the secret fights below. This can not help but think that these things may also be caused by them. participate.


    The hut of the wastes of the East China Sea has been kept quiet, and there are always people prying around, but they never dare to actually walk in. Old Xin was once the worship of Haizhonglou. Haizhonglou was hung under the name of the Zhao family, and the family was so famous that no one dared to really start.


    But the ultimate moving, there will always be people fighting for their lives.


    In the middle of the night, two figures appeared in the house suddenly, and no one saw how they got in.


    "Xin Da enshrines, don''t come here without problems?"


    "It''s you, who is next to you? You don''t work in Haizhonglou, what are you doing here?"


    "This is a newcomer to worship. I don''t know Xin always when I want to come, so I won''t introduce it. Speaking of which, many people are looking for me. Ask me to inquire about old Xin..."


    "Go! There is nothing to say to your old man."


    "Jie Jie--"


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket of the evolving crawler and the reward and support of the evil wind system. Thank you for the repairer who subscribed to the collection and vote~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 343: Practice Treading the Sea Technique

    At this time, Zhou Shu knew nothing about the outside world, he had no distractions, only concentrated on cultivation.


    The spirit gathering formation in the valley was opened, Zhou Shu sat in the formation, his whole body refreshed, surrounded by pure spiritual energy, steaming like mist, so rich that he could catch it with a hand.


    The sixth-order spiritual pulse plus the fourth-order spiritual gathering array, such a combination, has never seen Zhou Shu.


    He was full of expectations, with a lot of joy.


    As the spiritual energy entered the body, bursts of pops continued to sound, and Zhou Shu''s face was slightly distorted, and he was obviously suffering from agonizing pain.


    Somewhat weird, his qi veins have been repaired intact, and three hundred and sixty qi veins are fully opened, cultivation should be a very smooth thing, why should he suffer pain?


    Because what he cultivates is Treading the Sea Art.


    According to the theory of Tahai Zhenren, the three hundred and sixty qi veins that the cultivator has worked so hard to open are only the basis for cultivating the qi qi tactics. If you want to absorb the aura perfectly, you must continue to open new "qi veins" so that your whole body It is the "Qi Channel". Anywhere is a path through which aura can pass. Only in this way can the cultivator best sense and absorb the aura. The efficiency will be increased several times to reach the legendary spiritual body state.


    True person Tahai believes that the spirit body is not a godsend, and a cultivator can do it through acquired efforts.


    Of course, these new qi channels are not real qi channels, because these new "qi channels" can only allow spiritual energy to pass through, and will never allow spiritual energy to pass through, otherwise the body will become a sieve and it is impossible to cultivate at all.


    The first step in cultivating the Treading Sea Art is to open the channels. On the basis of three hundred and sixty channels, open more "qi channels" to better absorb the aura. Only in this way can we achieve the first change of Treading the Sea. And only do this. Later changes are possible.


    In the Treading Sea Art, it is clearly stated that only when 10,800 "qi pulses" are opened can the first change be barely completed, but the perfect first change will reach 36,000. This is a theoretical conjecture made by Master Tahai. In fact, it is not clear whether he has realized it himself, but Zhou Shu planned. If you want to do it, you can achieve the theoretically perfect step, or even more, because the result of the deduction actually exceeds the theoretical number.


    Now that I have time, energy, and such good conditions, there is no reason not to do my best.


    Zhou Shu, who was practicing, was very happy and happy.


    The previous deduction was almost perfect, coupled with the incomparable spiritual power reserves of ordinary people, it was relatively simple for him to open up new energy channels, but at the same time it was much more painful. The qi veins opened continuously, accompanied by the pain that the body seemed to be torn apart.


    time flies. Zhou Shu hardly rested, constantly transforming and shocking.


    I don��t know how many days have passed, a miraculous scene appeared in the formation-dense mist of aura, gathered into a white line, wrapped in countless auras, automatically rushed towards Zhou Shu''s body, such as The rivers flowed into the sea one after another, fast and endlessly, lasting for several hours.


    "enough."


    Zhou Shu, who was in the formation, had a serene face, slowly opened his eyes, and with a wave of his hand, the river of spiritual energy stopped suddenly and turned into a scattered mist.


    "The first change in Treading the Sea Art was finally achieved perfectly. It took a full 150 days, and it was much faster than expected."


    Zhou Shu stood up, her spirit was flat, "Thirty-eight thousand new energy channels, finally achieved. As long as I want, I can quickly sense and absorb the spiritual energy at any time, and it will transform naturally. I can practice in any environment and increase my cultivation. Now Although I am not a real spirit body yet, I am almost there."


    The number of thirty-eight thousand is two thousand higher than the theory of the real person Tahai. This is not surprising. After all, it is the result of Zhou Shu''s deduction for more than a year. His tactics of Tahai are stronger than the theory of the real person. Also normal.


    However, it is only one thing that is strong, which also shows the perfection of the Sea-Treading Art from the side. In the end, it is a monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm. The conclusion drawn by the real person of Treading Sea for decades is almost comparable to Zhou Shu''s calculations.


    Zhou Shu looked around and felt quite different.


    After cultivating the Treading Sea Jue, the level of spiritual power has risen significantly, and the effects of various techniques have also been improved. At the same time, it has also made him more sensitive to his surroundings. Whether it is the five senses or the spiritual sense, he has made further breakthroughs...


    The result of all the benefits is that the horizons are more broadened, the world seems to be smaller, and suddenly there is a feeling of being able to control the world by reaching out, of course, it is just a feeling now, it is impossible to truly do it, but With this feeling, it will undoubtedly be of great benefit to breaking through restrictions in the future.


    After watching for a while, Zhou Shu sat down quietly again.


    Cultivation seems to be addictive, once you put in, you can''t stop it, just when you are excited, hit the iron while it''s hot, then you will achieve the second change of the sea-taying technique in one fell swoop.


    The second change, known as the endless tide, the spiritual power in the body forms a tide of its own, which is endless, which can greatly increase the power of the magic formula and enhance the recovery of spiritual power.


    The basis of the second change lies in the spiritual power tide, and Zhou Shu felt the first-level spiritual power tide at the first level of the refining realm but it disappeared because of the burst of the Qi pulse before it formed. He will do it now. It is to try to get back to the original state and improve it.


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes and concentrated on his mind.


    How to make the calm tide of the sea of ??Qi surging is explained in detail in the Treading Sea Art. It is necessary to nurture and condense a spiritual core in the sea of ??Qi, which continuously rotates like a vortex to provide the most basic tidal force for the tide. At the same time, the spiritual power must flow regularly within the qi veins. There are three hundred and sixty qi veins, and the spiritual power in each of them must flow endlessly.


    Among them, condensing spiritual nuclei is the most difficult. According to the method of stepping on the sea, the process of condensing spiritual nuclei in the sea of ??qi is very complicated. It must be continuous, time-consuming, and requires extremely high control of spiritual power. It will fail, and it must start all over again. In the words of the real Tahai, it means "a success in ten years is considered good, and a success in 50 years is not enough to worry about."


    If it only takes time, there is another trouble. When the spiritual core is condensed, the sea of ??qi is completely occupied, and the cultivator can''t cultivate normally, nor can it.


    In order to cultivate a tactic, the cultivator can''t do anything, and may continue to fail, or even have no hope of success in his entire life. A few people are willing.


    Therefore, in cultivating the Treading Sea Art, this second change can be regarded as a threshold, which is a big obstacle to the cultivator.


    But for Zhou Shu, it was very different.


    Not to mention spiritual control, I��m afraid that few cultivators in the world of cultivating immortals can compare to Zhou Shu, and he has a second sea of ??qi, and the process of condensing spiritual nuclei can be carried out in the second sea of ??qi, and does not affect normalcy. Cultivating and using tactics, coupled with perfect deduction and calculation, it is not difficult to make the second change.


    Zhou Shu condensed the spiritual core while cultivating, focused and attentive.


    Days pass by. To be continued.

 Chapter 344: Doubtful

    "It''s done!"


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes, his eyes flashed with excitement, and he shouted.


    Condensing the spiritual core is indeed not an easy task. With his super spiritual control, he has failed twice, and only succeeded perfectly the third time, how can he not be excited.


    More than three months have passed at this time.


    The rest is much simpler. One month later, the spiritual power in Zhou Shu''s body surged like a tide, and it was constantly flowing, and the spiritual power poured out like a tide, and the power of almost all the magic arts increased. Several times.


    The second change of Treading on the Sea, the endless tide is reached.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, with a lot of satisfaction on his face. According to Ta Hai Jue, those who can achieve the second change in ten years are considered geniuses, and he only took less than a year.


    This amazing result can��t be said that Zhou Shu surpassed genius, he was a terrifying super genius. He was not so arrogant. Zhou Shu knew very well that he was able to do this because he was too adapted to the sea tactic. The method is simply tailor-made for him, and it fits perfectly.


    "Now we can only practice to the second change. The third change is not only practiced, but also can be achieved through continuous combat experience. It must be cleared."


    Zhou Shu smiled and got up.


    He needs to fight and experience, and now he is full of confidence and dare to deal with any challenge.


    "It took so much..."


    Closing the Spirit Gathering Array, looking around, Zhou Shu was slightly stunned. The abandoned spirit gravel was scattered all over the ground, a thick layer, like snow for several days.


    When the aura in the spirit stone is exhausted, it will naturally shatter into residues.


    In the past year, Zhou Shu only knew about cultivating. When the spirit stones were gone, he would subconsciously supplement them. Unknowingly, he used more than 6,000 high-grade spirit stones.


    "On average, there are 20 high-grade spirit stones a day. This consumption is really terrible, and it''s almost more than Xiaokuan. No wonder it is so comfortable to practice, so many spirit stones, such a strong spiritual energy, it is not easy to think about it."


    Zhou Shu laughed at himself.


    Originally, he had a lot of spirit stones, and he rarely worried about them. But after his practice at any cost, coupled with Xiao Gun''s big stomach that never stopped, there was little left now, and suddenly he felt ashamed.


    "Sure enough, I have reached the vein condensing state. The cost of cultivation is much higher, and I have to prepare to earn spiritual stones."


    Having said that, he is obviously a special case, and it is impossible for other condensing vein cultivation practitioners to consume it like this, nor can it do it at all. It��s like him, who practiced stepping on the sea tactics hard, opened the Qi Vessel to gather the spiritual core, and continued to practice. With his sea of ??Qi, coupled with the aptitude of a near spiritual body, the daily throughput of aura is terribly large and consumes spiritual stones. Naturally, there are so many astonishingly, it is not comparable to other condensing vein cultivation practitioners.


    "Almost a year has passed, no one should think about the best magic weapon anymore. You can go and see Xin Lao."


    Zhou Shu walked out of the Valley of Fragrant Creek and went down the mountain.


    When passing by Yanyun Valley, he wanted to go in and say hello, but the wind chimes hanging in front of the valley disappeared. This showed that someone in the valley was in retreat and couldn''t bother, so Zhou Shu didn''t go in.


    When he walked to the familiar street, Zhou Shu looked towards the cabin, and he felt a little strange. The door was always open on weekdays. Close tight now.


    The divine sense swept across, Zhou Shu frowned.


    He used to come almost every day, and the formation in front of the hut couldn''t be more familiar, but the current formation was by no means the same. There has been a big change.


    Could something happen to old Xin?


    Zhou Shu''s heart tightened, but his complexion remained calm. He wanted to go in and check immediately, but no matter how urgent it was, it was not the time. People came and went on the street. And several cultivators are paying attention here, and they have even looked at him.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here!"


    A blue-clothed cultivator descended from the sky and fell in front of Zhou Shu, roaring fiercely.


    Zhou Shu took a look at him. This person has three levels of condensed veins, dressed in Hongyezong costumes, and able to fly in the sky. He must be an inspector of Lingyu City.


    Zhou Shu arched his hand slightly, "Daoist, I''m just passing by."


    "Sophistry! I see what you are trying to do, just follow me!"


    The blue-clothed cultivator stared at Zhou Shu with violent expressions.


    At this moment, two more cultivators fell down, a man and a woman, standing next to the cultivator. One of them saw Zhou Shu, stopped slightly, and whispered to the blue cultivator, "Deacon Deng Yizhou, this is We, the elder Ke Qing of the Liuxia Sect, will not have any intentions, you probably misunderstood."


    The voice was very familiar, and Zhou Shu couldn''t help being stunned. The female sister of Liu Xiazong was actually Hao Ruoyan. The other male cultivator with five majors and three roughs is obviously a physical practitioner, who should be a disciple of the back door.


    The inspectors in Lingyu City are composed of three disciples who manage the sects. They are usually disciples of the Condensed Vein Realm. Each inspection is accompanied by three persons, one person for each of the three cases, to avoid excessive power or favoritism.


    Zhou Shu also understands this, but Hao Ruoyan, an elder of the Golden Core Realm, actually condescended to be an inspector?


    A question mark suddenly appeared on his head.


    In Hao Ruoyan''s clear eyes in the past, it seemed as if a cloud of sadness was hanging all the time, and it was slightly heavy. Seeing Zhou Shu, she looked embarrassed and gently bent down, "Master Shu."


    "What happened to Elder Ke Qing?"


    Deng Yizhou glanced at Hao Ruoyan and snorted coldly, "Aren''t you the elder, you haven''t violated the city regulations and been demoted here? I think you all the practitioners of the Liu Xia Sect are similar, lustful, and corrupted for the sake of a superb magic weapon. The reputation of our Lingyu City."


    Hao Ruoyan''s face was slightly cold, "I am me, don''t involve Liu Xiazong, let alone Elder Ke Qing."


    "Needless to say, don''t you say that if you don''t have it, don''t you? I think he is sneaky I suspect that he has something to do with Hai Zhonglou, so I must take him back!"


    Deng Yizhou waved his hand, turned to Zhou Shu and made a contemptuous gesture, "Don''t talk nonsense, follow me!"


    Zhou Shu, who was standing on the side, heard a little confused. He didn''t know what happened. I didn''t know if Mr. Xin was there or not. When Hao Ruoyan was related to the best magic weapon again, and what happened to Haizhonglou?


    In less than a year, many things seemed to happen, Zhou Shu didn''t know.


    However, one thing Zhou Shu can be sure of is that the Deng Yizhou in front of him is not because he has any means to take him, but is deliberately targeting himself and Liu Xiazong.


    Hey, Deng Yizhou, is this person a relative of Deng Renjie?


    He seemed to understand a bit, and he smiled slightly. Of course he would not leave and would not tolerate it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at Deng Yizhou, but just bowed his hand to Hao Ruoyan, "Girl Ruoyan, there is something I want to ask you, let''s talk about it?"


    Before Hao Ruoyan spoke, Deng Yizhou said angrily, "How dare you ignore the inspectors, what do you want to do!"


    Before he finished his words, a **** lock suddenly appeared in his hand, and he smashed his head and face toward Zhou Shu.


    "Be careful!"


    Hao Ruoyan exclaimed, his right hand was about to point out.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, shook his head vigorously, his eyes were very determined, as if to say, rest assured.


    Hao Ruoyan''s action can of course stop Deng Yizhou, but if she really did, it would be a violation of city regulations. The inspectors and repairers would be responsible for each other''s actions, and they might even be expelled from the sect.


    Zhou Shu understands Lingyucheng''s rules and naturally does not want such a thing to happen.


    With a grinning smile on Deng Yizhou''s face, it seemed that he was right, and he was confident.


    He was secretly refreshed in his heart, "A cultivator with the highest level of vein condensing level actually dared to disobey my order and let you taste it!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 345: Dont understand

    Hao Ruoyan lowered his hand obediently and only looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of anxiety in his heart.


    "The big lock, but the black lock, Lingyu City''s unique third-order magic weapon, the standard equipment of the inspector, once thrown out, it will automatically lock the opponent, not to mention the first level of the condensing state, even if it is the third level of the condensing state. It''s hard to hide, and after being locked, Cao can''t freely use his spiritual power and can only catch it with his hands. Shu Shi, can you really handle it?"


    Seeing the black big lock gradually approaching, Zhou Shu was focused.


    There was a huge pressure in the black lock, like a mountain, and there was a feeling of breathlessness several meters away, as if it was surrounded by black walls, and it was inevitable.


    Deng Yizhou''s grinning laughter grew louder and louder, and he seemed to have seen Zhou Shu being pinched under the locks, in pain.


    With a flash of black light, Zhou Shu suddenly took out his sword.


    The sword has no sharp tip, like a hammer, it hits heavily under the black lock.


    "Dare to stop like this?"


    Deng Yizhou looked stunned, and burst into laughter immediately, "Even if the cultivator of the mountain gate is refining like a King Kong, he does not dare to fight against the black prison lock. You dare to hit it directly with a sword? Haha, I am not mistaken. , That Broken Sword is actually only Tier 2?"


    Of course it was Tier 2, no matter what Zhou Shu did, he wouldn''t be able to show the best heavy gold sword here, he could only use the Black Star sword he used before, and luckily it was also very smooth.


    The patron disciple beside him shook his head slightly, obviously what Deng Yizhou said was the truth.


    This black lock is made from Tier 4 black crystal meteorite iron. In terms of firmness, it is difficult to match it among Tier 3 magic weapons, and the cultivator in front of it uses Tier 2 flying sword to harden it. Kong, some do not know how to live or die, if you say that the cultivation level is too different, but the cultivator is only one level in the condensing pulse state. There is no way to find death by yourself.


    Bang!


    There was a low muffled sound, and the black lock was like a piece of torn paper. It was shot out by a long sword in an instant, and it went around in the air several times before hitting the ground heavily.


    Stir up a ring of dust.


    Deng Yizhou was stunned, his smile froze on his face. "how is this possible?"


    The backer disciple was stunned, very surprised, only Hao Ruoyan sighed in secret, a smile of relief appeared on her slightly thin face. Looking at Zhou Shu, she secretly thought, "This huge, spiritual power... is it really only the first level of the pulse condensing state?"


    As a Golden Core Realm cultivator, she certainly felt the experience of the fight.


    Zhou Shu''s long sword was only a second-tier, and his shots were very ordinary, and he didn''t even use the sword intent. But the spiritual power contained in the sword was astonishingly large, and layered on top of each other, getting bigger and bigger. Deng Yizhou''s black lock couldn''t restrain Zhou Shu at all, and he was directly beaten off.


    The gap between their zhijian spiritual power has exceeded the gap between the magic weapon ranks. Although Deng Yizhou didn''t use his full strength, it seemed that Zhou Shu was even downplaying it.


    "The tide of spiritual power? It has been strengthened several times, and it can be used to such an extent. It is really rare, I have not seen him make a shot before. Now it seems that he is stronger than I thought, much stronger."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Hao Ruoyan was slightly happy.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Deng Yizhou, put away the Black Star Sword, and said calmly. "If you want me to go with you, give a reasonable reason, otherwise, don''t think about it."


    It took a long time for Deng Yizhou to recover, knowing that Zhou Shu in front of him would be difficult to deal with. He couldn''t let him squeeze, but his mouth still didn''t relax, and he stared at Zhou Shu fiercely, "What the inspector wants you to do, and what reason is there! Do you dare to violate the city regulations?"


    "You are the one who violated the city regulations, right?"


    Hao Ruoyan took two steps and said faintly, "Deacon Liu, although you are in charge of this inspection, the inspection and repairmen must get the consent of at least two people in the city. You did not ask us directly. This is a violation of city regulations."


    "you����"


    The rules were indeed so, Deng Yizhou was speechless for a while and couldn''t speak.


    In the past year, Liu Xia Zong and Hong Ye Zong have had many conflicts. The disciples of Hong Ye Zong naturally have no good feelings about Liu Xia Zong. Besides, this Deng Yizhou is the uncle of Deng Renjie, who had been buying the Heart Pill for the Heavenly King by Liu Xia Zong. Qing was worried about the matter, and knew that the Heavenly King Buxin Pill was eaten by Zhou Shu in front of him. When I saw Zhou Shu at this time, I wanted to hold it directly, and talk about it after a bit of humiliation. I didn''t know that people were ashamed if they didn''t hold it.


    He also knew that a person could not hold Zhou Shu, so he had to look at the patron disciple beside him, and asked for help, "Daoyou Zhang, what do you think, do you want to take him back? This street is our focus of inspection. , He is dangling here, obviously wanting to plot a crime and must be taken back for interrogation."


    The patron disciple beside him gave Zhou Shu a faint look, and said nothing, as if he just wanted to stay out of the matter.


    Deng Yizhou deliberately targeted Liu Xia Sect, and he was so obvious that he could naturally see it, but the grievances between Hong Ye Zong and Liu Xia Zong had nothing to do with the patronage gate, so he didn''t want to get involved.


    After eating again, Deng Yizhou snorted, he was extremely angry, but he was helpless.


    "You wait for me!"


    He looked at Zhou Shu bitterly, then turned his head and flew into the air and disappeared.


    Zhou Shushen nodded calmly, and said nothing.


    Soon, the disciple of the backer gate also flew up, but Hao Ruoyan watched the two leave and did not follow.


    She turned to look at Zhou Shu, Shen Se seemed to relax a little, but the worry in her eyes did not disappear.


    Zhou Shu stared at her and said with some concern, "Miss Ruoyan, what happened recently? Why are you inspecting here?"


    "Master Shu came out of retreat. Congratulations Ruoyan is here," Hao Ruoyan smiled faintly, "Speaking of which, something happened recently that made Ruoyan a little bit..."


    Zhou Shu glanced around, "Go find a place to talk, Haizhonglou?"


    "Haizhonglou, Ruoyan can''t go, if you go, they will definitely be driven out," Hao Ruoyan smiled bitterly, "Go back to the mountain first, Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback and nodded, "Okay."


    Will be driven out by Haizhonglou? It sounds like it''s not trivial, and it''s mostly related to his request. If Zhou Shu hadn''t asked Hao Ruoyan to investigate Haizhonglou, these things might not have happened.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu felt guilty.


    He just asked her to investigate Haizhonglou. He didn''t understand why this result was caused.


    Back to Liu Xiazong, the two entered Zhou Shu''s Creek Fragrant Valley and sat down in the pavilion.


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, a little entangled, "In the days of Master Shu''s retreat, a lot of things happened, but where should I start from? Actually Ruoyan also has a lot of confusion. I don''t understand why..."


    Zhou Shu was serious, "Speaking of Hai Zhonglou first, they are probably not ordinary forces, right?"


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Haizhonglou is the property of the Zhao family in Zitong, and the Zhao family is a hidden family. Has Master Shu heard of the family..."


    After Zhou Shu listened quietly, he stood up and saluted Hao Ruoyan.


    "Girl Ruoyan, I really can''t help but make you feel wronged. I didn''t know beforehand that there is such a big power behind Haizhonglou that you shouldn''t be asked to investigate. Most of the punishment you received was because of this? How can I make up for it? I need to do something, Ruoyan girl, just say it."


    Hao Ruoyan hurriedly got up and waved, "Master Shu doesn''t need to blame himself. Ruoyan has nothing wronged, but she doesn''t understand..."


    "Let��s talk first, tell me everything you know."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu knows many things, but there is a blank period of one year of retreat, and he doesn��t know anything. Hao Ruoyan knows what happened this year, but he doesn��t understand the past. The information between the two is not equal, so naturally there is Many things I don��t understand, but through in-depth and frank communication, maybe they can understand. To be continued.

 Chapter 346: Decide

    Being honest with each other, the two talked for nearly two hours.


    After Zhou Shu retreats, the forces in Lingyu City''s investigation of the best magic weapon has reached the fiercest moment. From time to time there are secret conflicts, but no one thought that even Haizhonglou would be involved. On a certain day, the three worshippers of Haizhonglou suddenly disappeared. Xin Lao, Luo Ming, and Dian Yushan all disappeared.


    After investigating the Haizhonglou, it was discovered that the hut where Mr. Xin was located was the place where the best magic weapon was refined! It''s just that there is no magic weapon inside, and all the original swords are gone.


    When the news spread, everyone knew that Xin''s disappearance was definitely related to the best magic weapon. Everyone suspected that some forces had taken him abducted in order to ask the best magic weapon, and other worships were also suffered.


    This incident caused an uproar. Three consecrations were missing. Haizhonglou was naturally furious. The host was not there, but the deputy host paid a visit to the three sects in the face of the family, indicating that the three sects are responsible for matters in Lingyu City, and the truth must be found out. , People find it back.


    Due to the face of the aristocratic family, Ling Yucheng had to respond. The three major sects were tossed again and again, and they checked, and finally found Hao Ruoyan.


    ����Unfortunately, Hao Ruoyan was investigating Luo Ming in Haizhonglou at the time. She went in and out of the back hall of Haizhonglou several times in private, and even bought a steward in the building to investigate all the ins and outs of Haizhonglou. After these things were revealed, All the spearheads reached Hao Ruoyan, and she had to memorize this pot if she didn''t.


    The sentiment was infuriated, and rumors arose.


    "It looks quiet and elegant, but it''s so cruel. The Golden Core Realm to deal with the Ning Vein Realm cultivator is still the worship of Haizhonglou. It is really bold."


    "Unexpectedly, Liu Xiazong also has thoughts about the best magic weapon, and actually actually did it. As a management sect, it is disgusting to be so profitable!"


    But because Xie Qinxin came forward later, and because there was no real evidence to be found. In the end, Liu Xiazong did not give Hao Ruoyan to Hai Zhonglou, but demoted her to inspect and repair her. Since then, she has no elder status and cannot leave the sect. Do not leave the city until the matter really ends.


    More than half a year passed, and things slowly faded, but the best magic weapon never appeared, and Mr. Xin did not come back for worship. Hao Ruoyan also seemed to have convicted and was scolded by Hai Zhonglou and other sects.


    "Just let you live a few more days, and when the host comes back, you are ready to bear the anger of the Zhao family!"


    ...


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I really wronged you."


    Unexpectedly, while he was in a safe retreat, something like this happened outside. The two people who helped him a lot were because of him. Old Xin was missing and he did not live or die; Hao Ruoyan was relegated to an inspector and was originally at ease. The Golden Core Realm elder now wants to work with the Ningmai Realm disciple every day, and also carries charges. Bear unprovoked swearing...


    How could it be ignored.


    "Girl Ruoyan, why don''t you tell the truth? It doesn''t matter if you say that you are investigating Luo Ming, not Xin Lao. You can also say everything you know."


    Hao Ruoyan was completely innocent and had nothing to do with the best magic weapon and Xin Lao. She only had to say that the best magic weapon was in Zhou Shu''s place, and there would be nothing. I was afraid that she would get rewards from the sect instead of punishment.


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head. In her heart, she really regarded Master Shu as a master, and would not be disadvantageous to Zhou Shu.


    "No matter what Master Shu said, Ruo Yan can''t say it."


    She turned her head to look at the valley and smiled lightly. "Not to mention that they can''t move me. This grievance is nothing. If Yan has suffered more before, maybe it should be the case."


    "This is not fate."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and stared at Hao Ruoyan, "Ruoyan. The best magic weapon was refined by me, and it was indeed refined in Lao Xin��s hut. Everything happened because of me. How can I let you come? Should you bear the blame? Don''t worry, it will fall on me. I will find Mr. Xin and give you justice."


    At this time Zhou Shu showed the greatest trust in Hao Ruoyan, because she was worthy of him.


    "Ruoyan knows that there is really nothing that Master Shu can''t do. Lingzhi, Jianyi, Fa Jue, refining tools, everything is proficient... Ruoyan has never seen a person like Master Shu, as expected. Where''s Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, with a smile on her face unconsciously, and said a little happily, "Ruoyan believes that Master Shu has a way to repay me justice, but don��t worry, with Master Shu��s cultivation level, I��m afraid I can��t get Take out the best magic weapon, and it��s never too late to take it out when you can."


    Hearing Zhou Shu said this, she had a lot of joy in her heart. What she was happy about was that Master Shu took responsibility, did not evade responsibility, and did not disappoint her trust, but she also had worries. Showing the best magic weapon now is to guilty of crimes and insufficient cultivation. It is really not a good thing to have a treasure.


    "When I can take it out, is it when I can protect the sword?"


    Zhou Shu had an extra sword in his hand, a heavy gold sword, with no light, no edge and no blade, but just holding it like that, it gave people a lot of pressure, and there was a feeling of endlessness and inability to see through. .


    "The sword is to protect people, not to be protected. First it is Mr. Xin, then you. This sword owes a lot of debts, and it''s time to pay it back."


    Looking at the sword, Zhou Shu said solemnly, as if he had made some decision.


    He had always valued the people around him very much, and could not tolerate harm to those who were good to him. The experience of Old Xin and Hao Ruoyan made him feel extremely resentful. He must do something, even if he bet on this sword.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at the sword and Zhou Shu again, with a bad feeling.


    She frowned and wondered, "What is Master Shu going to do?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "You must find Lao Xin first. As long as the best magic weapon does not appear, Lao Xin will be fine There is still a chance to find him. And I think that the disappearance of Xin Lao is mostly Related to the two offerings, only they are the most likely to do it first, and others will not take the initiative to deal with Haizhonglou."


    Although resentful, he is not impulsive. He will not make decisions without thinking. If the best magic weapon is revealed now, Hao Ruoyan will be fine, but Mr. Xin must be inevitable. The best magic weapon has come out and still has it. What is old Xin doing? So the first thing to do is to get Xin Lao back.


    In this regard, he had some plans.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Well, Ruoyan thinks so too, so Ruoyan has been investigating, and some things have been found. Dian Yushan and Luo Ming don''t seem to be good people."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Those things are very useful, Ruoyan, thank you for your hard work."


    "You are welcome, this is what Ruoyan should do, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled, "What happens after I find Mr. Xin?"


    Zhou Shu looked firm and confident, "I will expose this sword to the public in Lingyu City, and give you justice. At that time, if you want this sword, you don''t need to fight in secret or use so many hands and feet, just come and get it. ."


    The heavy gold sword buzzed and murmured, seeming to agree.


    "but����"


    "No, but even if they know the sword is with me, they may not be able to take it away."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, seemingly in his chest.


    "what����"


    Hao Ruoyan opened her mouth slightly and looked disbelief. Although Zhou Shu in front of him was very confident, his cultivation level only had the first level of the Condensing Vessel Realm, and even the Golden Core Realm cultivators had to fight for such a superb magic weapon.


    "Don''t worry, some things have unexpected effects when they are put on the surface."


    (PS: Thank you SK0716 and the sky is the blue evaluation vote, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 347: Probe

    Hao Ruoyan was sent away, Zhou Shumo thought about it.


    While he was in retreat, Xin Lao and Hao Ruoyan endured a lot of torture for him. As cultivators with distinct grievances, Zhou Shu must bear the responsibility and cannot escape.


    If Zhou Shu is selfish and doesn''t care about anything, he will leave with the best magic weapon and go away naturally. The result will never be good. Not to mention that the heart is damaged, and there is a limit to repaying others. Sister Hao If you see him so selfish, I''m afraid you will tell him that the magic weapon is with him, it is really a place for death.


    Everything has a beginning and an end, conforming to cause and effect, rewards for gratitude and grievances, peace of mind is good for cultivating immortals and gaining the Tao. You have to bear the things you cause yourself. Although you will encounter many difficulties and dangers, the road to immortality is already full of tribulations. It is the cultivator who should overcome all obstacles and overcome all difficulties to obtain the road.


    He will not regret the decision he made, but how to proceed requires serious consideration.


    At night, Zhou Shu went down the mountain calmly.


    After the best magic weapon was born, and the world��s vision appeared, the defense in Lingyu City was strengthened a lot. The security formation in the city opened several floors. There were three cultivators patrolling day and night, and even the cultivators of the Nascent Soul Stage participated in the defense. Strict defense has not stopped until now. Under such circumstance, it is hard to imagine that those few worshippers can leave the city without knowing it. If they are still alive, they must be in the city.


    As long as he is still in the city, things will be much simpler. Zhou Shu intends to investigate from the hut of the dead in the East China Sea. He believes that Mr. Yi Xin''s wisdom will not be caught with one''s hands and should be able to leave any clues. Even if there are no clues, going there is a big help.


    Zhou Shu at this time. Did not wear Liuxiazong''s vestments. The figure is a lot taller than before. He has also grown a lot stronger, with three centipede-like scars crawling on his face, from the tip of the forehead to the corner of the mouth, from the left ear to the right ear, criss-crossing, ugly and fierce.


    I am afraid that no one will recognize him.


    Most cultivators don��t need to be disguised, and it��s not difficult for others to recognize themselves. For example, Zhou Shu is now. He didn''t use any special disguise techniques, but cleverly combined Mu Yin Jue and Mu Si Jue. The wood auras gathered and formed and merged into roots, forming a lifelike scar on the face, and surrounded the whole body, making oneself taller.


    These hands, paragraphs, will not affect his actions, but they can make the divine consciousness inferior to him, and the practitioners who can''t make the wooden yinjue cannot see it at all.


    Zhou Shu walked slowly on the street, letting out his spiritual sense, and probed back and forth around the hut of the Donghai Wastes.


    He is very cautious. Because near the hut, three repairs are watching. Surprisingly. They are all cultivators of Hongyezong, and Deng Yizhou is among them.


    "Give me attention!"


    "Here is the point. Never relax. Keep an eye on everyone who wants to go in!"


    Deng Yizhou yelled at the cultivators on the side, and his consciousness swept around.


    His consciousness also fell on Zhou Shu, who was far away from the hut, but he only glanced at it and turned his head in disgust. Such an ugly person, who didn''t know where he came from, plainly stained his eyes.


    Zhou Shu wandered around in a pill pharmacy, but his divine sense had been scanning the formation around the hut, looking for a way to get in.


    Before long, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Earth-sand-flow wind gusts, a pretty good warning formation. Countless invisible sand particles are suspended in the wind currents. They are densely packed. As long as anyone touches one, the sand in the formation will gather together to wrap the cultivator. Warning."


    This type of formation is not common, and the layout is very troublesome, but Zhou Shu happened to have learned it, and it was taught by Zhao Yueru, a master of the formation, and he also knew how to avoid it��requiring precise spiritual power control. The wind flow is reversed to divert the sand particles so that they can be entered without being noticed.


    Zhou Shu looked at a gap, and when several divine senses passed by, his body suddenly moved.


    With the help of Fenying Escape Jue, the speed suddenly increased to the extreme. When no one noticed, Zhou Shu had already passed through the formation and fell directly into the cabin.


    Although the Shadow Breaking Technique was an evil technique for cultivation, until now, Zhou Shu had not found a substitute, it was really suitable for him. The tactics do not have to be good, but they must be suitable.


    After entering the hut, Zhou Shu didn''t stop, and quickly pressed against the wall, Mu Dun Jue used it, and almost merged with the wooden house. Then, he looked around.


    The familiar cabin seemed to have the breath of an old man, and the things inside were very neat, and seemed to be no different from before. Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness was divided into thousands of strands very carefully, and he looked up carefully.


    "There is no trace of hands-on here. Obviously, the enemy is much stronger than Old Xin. He must be a Golden Core Cultivator. Except for the three swords, it looks like nothing is missing... right, what about the recliner?"


    Mr. Xin had always been sitting on a recliner. Zhou Shu knew this very well, but he couldn''t see the old recliner here.


    "Could it be destroyed?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, and soon found the answer.


    It was really destroyed, and there were some dusty sawdust remaining on the ground, which seemed to be crushed by a powerful force.


    Zhou Shu seemed to see such a picture. Old Xin was sitting in a recliner, and suddenly the enemy came in. He shot without saying a few words. The huge pressure of the Golden Core Realm was moving towards Old Xin. After pressing down, he was directly overwhelmed, and the reclining chair was also crushed into powder, and then Mr. Xin was restrained, and the enemy rummaged in it, but did not find the best magic weapon, so he took Mr. Xin away.


    "No, look for it again."


    After guessing what happened, Zhou Shu still did not give up, and his actions became more detailed.


    Painstakingly, the sky is worth it. In the corner of the wall, Zhou Shu found a small hole. The small hole is no more than the thickness of the chopsticks, and the hole seems to be newly opened.


    The spiritual power penetrated several feet deep, Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, and gently took out a thin bamboo stick from the hole.


    The bamboo stick Yanse is ancient, it was left from the recliner. Most of the old Xin knew something was wrong. He left a bamboo stick on the recliner and threw it into the wall as a warning.


    "Dianyu Mountain and..."


    There are four characters written on the bamboo stick, and the handwriting is exactly the same as the inscription on the horrified salamander sword, obviously written by Mr. Xin.


    Zhou Shu suddenly understood that, just like he and Hao Ruoyan had guessed, it was Dian Yushan and Luo Ming who took Xin Lao away.


    "It''s fine if you are sure."


    Zhou Shu put away the bamboo stick, thought for a while, opened the cave, and dived down.


    When the cave was opened, aura continuously poured out from the entrance of the cave, it seemed that some mechanism had been activated, but Zhou Shu seemed to have not noticed at all, and looked disapproving.


    But when he landed, he quietly took out an object and threw it to the corner.


    The refining room in the cave is the same as it used to be, there is no difference, except that the Qihai Qijie Sword has disappeared, and it was taken by Dianyushan and the others.


    As he was about to continue his investigation, a loud shout came from overhead, "Who dares to come here!"


    With the shouts, the three cultivators fell down and surrounded Zhou Shu firmly in a triangle shape. To be continued.

 Chapter 348: Interrogation

    Zhou Shu slowly stood still, looking at the repairer in front of him, the scar on his face swayed slightly, looking hideous.


    The three cultivators were the Hongye Zongxiu who was watching outside the door, and the first was Deng Yizhou.


    He looked at Zhou Shu''s face, couldn''t help but was stunned, then put on an equally fierce face, and shouted, "Who are you?"


    Zhou Shu was dull, with a cold light in his eyes, and he looked at some gestures left and right.


    "Pretend to be dumb! Do you think it''s fine if you don''t speak, take it!"


    Deng Yizhou suddenly had a **** lock in his hand, and the other two cultivators raised their swords and the other wielded their swords, moving towards Zhou Shu.


    All three of them were cultivators of the Ning Vein realm. For a time, the cave was reflected in the daylight, dozens of solid rays of light flashed, and Zhou Shu was instantly covered.


    And Deng Yizhou used his full strength, the **** lock turned into a dark cloud, and Zhou Shu was caged in the middle.


    "Don''t you know the severity of the move! We waited for more than half a year, and finally waited for someone to come. The magic weapon will fall on him. What if you kill him?"


    Deng Yizhou''s face was dark and he was panicked.


    In the black cloud, a brilliant golden light flashed suddenly, and a pagoda fell from the sky, protecting Zhou Shu in it.


    There was a fierce continuous sound, and the magic weapon was blocked by the pagoda and could not enter.


    "Hey, I can''t die."


    Through the heavy wooden si and the pagoda, the voice seemed a bit remote and weird, as if coming from the ground with a sisi chill.


    After being provoked, Deng Yizhou was angry from his heart, "If you can''t die, you will die, give it to me!"


    The three repairers, each with their treasures, are ready to swarm them again.


    But this time. They didn''t notice that there was suddenly a green cao under their feet, almost covering the entire cave.


    boom!


    "It''s you who die."


    The pagoda suddenly flew up, and Zhou Shu standing in the middle was wrapped in a thick black mist, completely unaware of his figure, and naturally he could not see that he was flicking his fingers. Flying like a butterfly.


    "Pretend to be a fool!"


    Deng Yizhou yelled, the **** lock was about to ��, and when he threw it, his body suddenly stopped and stopped moving.


    "What''s the situation!"


    His eyes were wide-open, and he and his companions were suddenly covered by layers of green wooden si, the green si seemed to be covered with barbs, firmly on the body, unable to move, no matter how hard he exerted his force Can''t break free.


    Those two repairers. Inverted the sword and hacked on the green si, but it had no effect. Instead, even the sword was entangled in it.


    Pop, pop, pop.


    The three people fell on the ground one after another, wrapped up like rice dumplings, and could no longer stand up.


    The black mist on Zhou Shu''s body gradually dissipated, revealing a hideous face. It''s like a murderous ghost.


    The black fog was naturally caused by the shadow escape technique, and he didn''t want to show the wooden si technique in front of these people. Lest he reveal his identity.


    "How is it possible, why?"


    Deng Yizhou looked at Zhou Shu, his face hidden in Qingsi showed only two eyes, showing unbelievable eyes.


    He really didn''t understand. The cultivator in front of him seemed to be inferior to himself, so why did he knock himself and his companions down so easily?


    Zhou Shu looked at him coldly. Did not speak.


    These three cultivators were actually invited by Zhou Shu deliberately. They stayed here all the time, and Deng Yizhou''s status was not low, and he knew a lot about it. So Zhou Shu wanted to take them and ask them clearly about the situation. To win in one fell swoop without revealing his identity, Mu Si Jue is the best way, but it is located underground in the downtown area, and the wood aura is insufficient, so before entering the cave, he put the dragon claw cao on the ground to provide enough Wood aura. These cultivators did not understand Mu Yin Jue, and their spiritual consciousness was not as good as him. They could not perceive the flow of the wood spirit. However, Zhou Shu made good use of the opportunity to use Mu Yin Jue to give birth to countless blue cao on the ground, and then used the Mingguang Tower. Resist the attack, launch the Mu Si Jue, in one fell swoop.


    The process seems simple, it will be done in a dozen breaths, but it is not easy to do.


    That Mu Si Jue is an ancient heritage. With enough wood spirit energy, it can exert a powerful force. With Zhou Shu''s own cao zong, it is impossible even for a condensing vein triple cultivator to break free.


    Zhou Shu slowly squatted down and stared at Deng Yizhou, silent for a long while.


    Deng Yizhou was looking at him and he couldn''t help trembling, "You, you..., who are you and what are you going to do? We are the cultivators of the Red Leaf Sect. You can''t afford it in Lingyu City."


    "You have been waiting here for half a year, what are you waiting for?"


    Zhou Shu lowered his voice, very yin-sense.


    "Don''t wait, we are the managers of Lingyu City, we should guard this place..."


    Before Deng Yizhou''s words were finished, Zhou Shu sneered and lightly squeezed his right hand.


    Qingsemusi slammed into it, and the zongzi shrank tighter and tighter. Several pig-killing screams came out one after another. Many blood stains flowed out along Qingsi and spilled all over the ground.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    The smaller the voice, it seemed to be gone.


    The green wood si is as sharp as a needle and as tough as a cowhide rope, it will be pulled into the body with a little bit of strength, and it will immediately break the muscles and bones. This kind of pain is obviously not the ordinary cultivator can bear. .


    Zhou Shu put down his hand and said lightly, "Next time I won''t stop, say."


    He didn''t want to be like this, but thinking about the pain old Xin suffered, I''m afraid it will be a hundred times more painful than this, and he doesn''t feel cruel.


    "We have been instructed by Elder Xu to wait here for those who are looking for Xin Zong to find out what they have to do with Xin Zong, and whether the best magic weapon is with them."


    Deng Yizhou suffered, and his speech became much smoother.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said casually, "You want to know this, just ask Xin Zongfeng?"


    "Xin Zongfeng, he is at Dianyu Mountain, what do we ask..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Deng Yizhou suddenly felt that something was wrong, and could not help being a little stunned. He knew that he seemed to have said something wrong.


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, "You really don''t know where Xin worship is?"


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know where he is. Fellow Daoist, you spare my life. I will tell you what I know..."


    Having said that, Deng Yizhou became gan and brittle instead, Suoxing ignored anything, and started talking like a bamboo tube pouring beans.


    "You are really a person who can''t keep secrets."


    Zhou Shuslow stood up, "But I don''t believe it, I want to ask other people."


    The two cultivators saw that Deng Yizhou had said that they could not lag behind. The cultivator in front of him was cruel, and if he didn''t accept it, he would die. They immediately followed up, but they knew much less than Deng Yizhou. , It seems credibility is high.


    Zhou Shu stood still, silent.


    If what they said is true, then the truth of the matter has come out 80%. To be continued.

 Chapter 349: Missing people

    ? Hongyezong wanted to obtain the best magic weapon, so he provoked Dian Yushan and Luo Ming and asked them to bring old Xin at a high price, but they did not expect that after the two grabbed Xin old, they did not give old Xin to Hongye. Zong, on the contrary, took Mr. Xin to hide. They are big-hearted, they want money, and magic weapons, but Hongyezong is entangled now. He hit his own foot by throwing a rock. After doing such a thing, they can''t leak it, and they can''t get Xin Lao and magic weapons.


    On the contrary, Dian Yushan and Luo Ming were confident. They were hiding everywhere in the city, and their whereabouts were uncertain. They only said that when they were in danger, they would expose the scandals of Hongyezong, so that Hongyezong could not be the management sect of Lingyu City. Hongyezong had such a handle in their hands, and he couldn''t arrest them aggressively. In addition to preventing them from leaving the city, he wanted to protect them and try to prevent them from being found by other sects. The two took Mr. Xin, hiding in the city for so long without much movement, but they involved the innocent Hao Ruoyan and became a scapegoat.


    , Dian Yushan and Luo Ming didn''t get the magic weapon at all, otherwise Xin would have died long ago.


    In the city, but I don''t know where it is, I have to find a way to get it out.


    "You really don''t know where Xin worship is?"


    Zhou Shu lowered his head, his eyes were like knives, and he went through the three of them, as if looking at where the meat was the best.


    "I really don''t know, please forgive me..."


    The three of them panicked when they saw Zhou Shu''s eyes. Shouted repeatedly. Can''t help begging.


    "Then believe you once."


    Zhou Shu retracted his eyes. I patted my clothes, "I am in a good mood today, so I won''t kill anyone."


    There was a slight smile on his face, but that smile was terrifyingly gloomy and many times uglier than crying. While the clothes were flicking, a black token was revealed intentionally or unintentionally, and the three repairers saw it. His face suddenly turned pale, his teeth fought with fright, and it seemed that he couldn''t even speak.


    That black token was obviously the guard card of Liyuan Mansion! The cultivator in front of me was a wicked cultivator, no wonder the shot was so weird and so cruel...


    Zhou Shu seemed unaware of it, turned around and disappeared into a puff of black smoke.


    The green wood wool gradually dissipated after a while, and several people stood up. Except for fear, his face was full of luck.


    He was able to escape his life in front of the evil repair of Liyuan Mansion. The luck is so good.


    "No wonder it''s so powerful, it can''t move at once, it must be an evil method of evil cultivation!"


    "Unexpectedly, Xie Xiu also fancy the best magic weapon."


    "How did he get into the city?"


    "Xie Xiu won''t write it on his face, it''s not that he accidentally exposed it, who knows he is Xie Xiu!"


    Deng Yizhou glared at the two of them, and walked out hatefully, "Go away, you two are trash, nothing can be done. What happened today must not be revealed, otherwise you will all die!"


    The two followed behind them steadfastly, not dare to say more.


    Several people quickly returned to the sect. After a while, there were many Hongye Zongxiu patrolling in the city, all for evil cultivation.


    However, Zhou Shu at this time had already changed back to the original state and walked down the street with a calm expression.


    Turning around a few alleys, a delicate pale pink building is now in front of you, carved with jade pillars, the wind flows through the fragrance, and a plaque of "Xunfang Pavilion" hangs high in front of the building. As the name suggests, what place seems to be here It is clear.


    Yes, this is a brothel.


    In a city full of cultivators and no secular mortals, brothels seem to have no status, but they still have a reason for their existence.


    This kind of double cultivation, if there is no tacit Taoist companion and suitable mentality, there is no benefit to the cultivator, but it is also not harmful. Most cultivators will not waste time and energy to do things that are neither good nor bad, but this is just the opinion of most cultivators, and there are still many cultivators who are willing to double cultivating and enjoy it.


    Some of these cultivators are stagnant in their cultivation, breaking through hopelessness, and instead pursuing pleasure, some have no sincerity to the Tao, cannot withstand the temptation of secular pleasures, and some cannot bear the pain of cultivating immortality and deliberately vent, and some I think Xiuxian means to be relaxed and happy... and so on, brothels are still very necessary for them.


    As for why Zhou Shu came here, it has nothing to do with all the above. He came to find someone, Dian Yushan.


    The four worships of Dianyu Mountain, Golden Core Realm, and Haizhonglou have a cold temperament and don''t interact much with other cultivators, but each time Luo Ming works together, perhaps he has a little friendship. The person stayed in the Golden Core Realm for fifty years, limited by his talent and resources, he could not make progress in his cultivation base, and the possibility of having a baby was very slim.


    Dian Yushan is good at swordsmanship, but rarely does it in front of others. I don''t know what sect he came from. He has been in Lingyu City for 30 years. In addition to completing the task of Haizhonglou, he has no experience or disciples. He knew that he had no hope of entering the territory. He hadn''t practiced in the three spiritual gatherings of Hualingshi for several years. He was greedy for pleasure, and all the sacrifices he got were used for fun. The few brothels in Lingyu City were his most frequent Places to go.


    After his disappearance, he was nowhere to be found, but there are rumors that the nature of Dianyu Mountain has not changed, and it still appears in the brothel from time to time. This Xunfang Pavilion is one of them.


    This information was naturally given to Zhou Shu by Hao Ruoyan.


    Hao Ruoyan did a detailed investigation of Haizhonglou. Even after being relegated to inspector, her investigation did not stop. Instead, she used her identity as an inspector to constantly search for the whereabouts of several worshippers in the city. Those rumors were that she used the gods. I heard what other practitioners said near the brothel.


    Of course, she would never go in.


    "Compared to Luo Ming, Ruoyan feels that Dianyu Mountain is still easier to find..."


    Hao Ruoyan''s face turned red when talking to Zhou Shu.


    It is true Dianyushan has no hope of cultivating immortals, and is not sincere to the Tao. After leaving the world, he still indulges in worldly pleasures. If he does not regard himself as a cultivator, he will naturally leave many flaws.


    The opposite was Luo Ming, let alone finding it, even the investigation was very difficult. Apart from knowing that Luo Ming had always been alone and had an extreme desire for Lingshi, there seemed to be nothing else.


    Stopping in front of the door, Zhou Shu slightly pondered. It was the first time he came to such a place, and he hesitated.


    With a soft sound, the bead curtain in front of the door rolled open, and a woman walked out, bent over and bowed to Zhou Shuli, and said softly, "My son, it''s cold outside, please come in."


    The woman was born very beautiful, with white skin and snow, no pink, only a sweet-scented osmanthus lighted between her eyebrows, describing her demeanor as lacking any powdery scent. Compared with ordinary female cultivators, her temperament was more noble.


    These brothels seem to be quite different from the secular ones.


    "Thank you girl."


    Zhou Shu smiled politely and walked in. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 350: Xunfang Court

    The woman diligently led Zhou Shu to a courtyard.


    The courtyard is very wide, with a radius of several hundred meters, and the scenery is elegant. There are dozens of flowers and trees of various shapes in the courtyard. The fragrance is overflowing. The clear spring stream flows around the trees, and the flowing water drops flowers, complementing each other.


    Several repairmen stood in the courtyard, seeming to be on alert, glanced at Zhou Shu, and nodded slightly.


    The woman asked Zhou Shu to take a seat, paid her salute, and soon offered a cup of spiritual tea to Zhou Shu.


    "The little girl is named Guiji. Is this the first time the son came to find Fang Pavilion?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and nodded, "Heh, this is indeed the first time here."


    "Why don''t it matter? I''ll be familiar with it a few times. My son, what kind of flower repair do you want to find?"


    Gui Ji bends her body slightly, half-turning her head to look at Zhou Shu, her eyes are pulsed, a hint of enchantment is unconsciously revealed.


    "Hua Xiu?" Zhou Shu was a little startled. This kind of cultivator has never heard of it.


    "The son came here, didn''t he come to see Huaxiu Shuangxiu?" Gui Ji was slightly surprised.


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized that Hua Xiu was referring to women in the brothel, which was quite interesting. This was the first time he had heard of this, and he smiled knowingly.


    "Then please choose the son."


    Guiji followed with a smile, and she pointed her finger at the flower tree on the side, "The tree over there represents the flower repair in our pavilion."


    "Oh����"


    Zhou Shu was stunned again. The flowers and trees in the courtyard turned out to be more than just scenery, but also had a different meaning.


    Gui Ji covered her mouth and smiled, with a hint of flattery in her eyes, "But don''t choose the flowers and trees that are opening, those have their own masters..., there are no open flowers and trees, and they are waiting for the son in the pavilion. If the son is Intentionally, just walk over and fold a branch. Huaxiu will come over and invite the son."


    Zhou Shu looked towards the flowers and trees, and the garden was full of spring, peonies were rich, hibiscus was beautiful, cinnamon fragrant, pear blossoms with rain...the cultivator was truly extraordinary. It is an eye-opener to be able to achieve this kind of brothel.


    And Zhou Shu turned his head after a few glances, stopped looking any more, lingering on the flowers, he didn''t want to test his concentration.


    "There are so many flowers in your pavilion, but..."


    Zhou Shu looked at Gui Ji and said slowly.


    "Is the son not satisfied?"


    Glancing at Zhou Shu with doubts, Gui Ji shook her head and chuckled lightly. "The son has a high ambition, he doesn''t care about Qunfang, is it for the hundred oirane? Ha ha, there are flowers that disdain to compete with Qunfang, but... the oiran in our search for Fangge is a cultivator in the Golden Core Realm. I''m afraid it''s hard to take the son''s financial cultivation base..."


    There are no wonders in the world of cultivating immortals. It''s unbelievable that there are still golden core cultivators doing flower repair.


    Zhou Shu was shocked when he heard the sound. But he hadn''t thought about it that way. He didn''t want to get involved with any oiran.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Ms Guiji misunderstood. I came to find Fang Pavilion this time not to find Fang, but to inquire about a cultivator."


    "Inquire about the practitioner?"


    Guiji''s face changed. Suddenly he sank, "We don''t have any cultivators here to find. Since the son has no intention of looking for Fang, please go out."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Girl Guiji doesn''t need to be like this. Although I am looking for someone, but I pay for it, and it can be doubled, as long as the girl is willing, it is easy to discuss."


    "Oh? I don''t see that the son is still a rich man."


    Guiji''s eyes lit up, "In this case, it''s not impossible to inquire about the news. How much do you plan to send out, and whose news you want to hear?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, it seemed that Gui Ji was also a greedy person, but it is not surprising that there are not many people who are not greedy for money in this business.


    He said indifferently, "Dian Yushan, shouldn''t Miss Guiji be unfamiliar with this name?"


    God Guiji was startled, and whispered, "Of course no stranger, people who asked the little girl about this name have not been a hundred or eighty in the past year. It''s really delicious."


    Zhou Shu immediately asked, "Girl Guiji, do you know or don''t you?"


    "It''s hard to tell."


    Gui Ji covered half of her face with a handkerchief, and a deep smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Zhou Shu understood what he meant without saying much, and passed a storage bag directly.


    Gui Ji glanced at her and was taken aback for a moment, a satisfied smile suddenly appeared on her face, and she gently pushed the storage bag back. Then he looked at Zhou Shu and said softly, "The son is really a high-profile guest, he spends a lot of money. The son is so generous, and the young woman should also be frank with each other. Please let the son fold a branch of sweet-scented osmanthus and come with me."


    Zhou Shu acted according to her words, folded a branch of cinnamon, followed her through the flowers, and walked deep into the courtyard.


    Passing around a few corridors, many scattered small buildings appeared in front of them, and there was a flower branch painted in front of them, most of which were the residences of those flowers.


    Before coming to a small building, Gui Ji took out the formation talisman to open the formation, and invited Zhou Shu in.


    "Bring the spirit stone to my old lady."


    After entering the building, Gui Ji turned her head and said directly to Zhou Shu.


    At this time, she seemed to have changed her personality, her face was rather impatient, her language was much vulgar, and her previous temperament was completely invisible, but instead she was showing a lot of publicity.


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it was a shock, did all the manners outside be pretending? What a fickle woman. But this is also good, it shows its true colors, perhaps the truth of the news is better.


    He nodded, "Girl Guiji, don''t worry, as long as you tell the news, the Lingshi must be yours."


    Gui Ji stared at Zhou Shu for a while, "I''m not afraid that you will regret it, this is our site. It''s also a coincidence that you have come a little bit earlier, and there is no news for you. Even if you give it, it is fake."


    Zhou Shu was quite puzzled, staring at Gui Ji.


    "To be honest, the poor ghost of Dianyu Mountain was still here a few days ago, but has now been driven out."


    Gui Ji showed some impatient gods, "The Lingshi is over, and I want to stay here, but no one will let him..."


    The dignified Golden Core Cultivator was called a poor ghost. Although Zhou Shu was astonished, he did not say anything.


    Gui Ji opened the chat box and started nagging.


    Dianyu Mountain was originally a guest of Xunfang Pavilion, but there were not many spirit stones and not many visits, and he could only find some flowers repairing the pose of the willow. But more than half a year ago, when he came again, he was much more generous, even Even the oiran recruited several times. Xunfangge knew that there was a problem with this kind of high-profile guest, and he took good care of him, and would never release his news to the outside world. Even if the management sect came to find him, he would cover up for him and deceive him by telling lies.


    However, Xunfang Pavilion is a gold-sold cave. No matter how many spiritual stones there are in Dianyu Mountain, it can''t stand the flowers, let alone Xunfang Pavilion''s family. Just a few days ago, when Dianyu Mountain came to Xunfang Pavilion again, he was driven out because he couldn''t afford the Lingshi. It is said that he went to Jinmeilou later.


    "What about the Golden Core Cultivator? You have to follow the rules here. If there is no spirit stone, no one can afford it. This is a brothel."


    "Xun Fangge helped him cover up before and escaped the investigation of the management sect. That was because he had to find spirit stones from him. Now that he has no spirit stones, the ghost will take care of him, so naturally it can be said~www .novelhall.com~ You said it��s ridiculous, he is a Golden Core Cultivator, he can��t even buy a pill, and he can��t cultivate. When he finally has a spiritual stone, he has to spend it here. It''s so pitiful, what kind of immortality is still cultivated? Although Golden Core Cultivators are expensive, there is no sect or adventure, and it is difficult to maintain cultivation, but it is funny that it is not as good as me."


    "We can''t stay here. He should have gone to Jinmei Tower, which is quite suitable for a poor ghost like him. However, I can''t guarantee that you will recognize him."


    After listening to Gui Ji''s flowers, Zhou Shu sighed a lot. It seemed that many Golden Core Cultivators were not so glamorous on the surface, but had a harder life than low-level cultivators.


    In fact, the higher the cultivator''s realm, the more resources they need. Especially at this stage from the Golden Core Realm to the Nascent Infant Realm, it can be described as extremely difficult to complete the three powers. There is no sect, no good spiritual vein training, insufficient resources to maintain, and limited talents, so he defies himself to cultivate immortality, and turns to enjoyment--the cultivator like Dian Yushan doesn''t know how many there are.


    Such things shocked Zhou Shu quite a bit, and he couldn''t experience it without such a place. Compared with Zongmen, Xunfang Pavilion is too mundane. The essence is no different from a mundane brothel, but you can also see the other side that you couldn��t see before. Such sutras will always warn him and let him seek the truth. The heart is more stable and will never be a cultivator like Dian Yushan.


    Such an understanding can be regarded as a windfall for finding someone.


    After receiving the Lingshi, Gui Ji looked satisfied, and then gently sent Zhou Shu out of Xunfang Pavilion.


    "My son, come again next time, look for the Fang Pavilion and wait on the couch."


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned and walked, never looking back.


    ps: This chapter is a bit long, I want to write a lot, and I don''t know if there will be any sensitive words. To be continued.


    --�s���̡�

 Chapter 351: Dianyu Mountain

    Jinmei Tower, where there is gold, there is beauty, the name is much more straightforward than Xunfang Pavilion.


    It is located at the end of a small alley. It does not look very glamorous. It is much more rudimentary than Xunfang Pavilion, but it is very lively and people come and go. It is not all because of Jinmei Tower. There is a hook on its side. Gambling shop.


    If the brothel is still a little useful to the practitioners, the gambling shop is useless at all. It kills the heart, plays with things and is only harmful to the practice. However, there are constant shouts from inside, obviously there are still many practitioners patronizing, these people Self-defeating and abandoning, and practicing cultivation to this kind of place, I am afraid that there is no cultivator, it is better to say that it is a mortal with spiritual power.


    But there have never been many such people in the world of immortality.


    In front of the Jinmei Tower, a small repairman who was less than six feet tall came out.


    He has a dark face and his beard almost hangs down to his feet, which is quite inconsistent with his short stature.


    Just a few steps out, the Loumen closed fiercely behind him, and a few subtle words came out.


    "If you don''t have Lingshi, you still want to find Huaxiu? After two days, I still can''t bear to leave. I really haven''t seen such a shameless golden core, shameful..."


    The little cultivator''s face became darker, and he stood still.


    He turned around, stretched out his hand to grab it, and a solid big hand appeared in the air, slammed open the door of the building, and lifted a small servant out.


    The young man was pinched by his throat with his big hand, hung in the air, unable to say a word, and could not help shaking.


    "Oh, I can''t afford to pay the spirit stone to vent your anger with the young man. You really have the ability. Why don''t you earn some spirit stones to pay the bill owed to us? Speaking of which, Jinmei Tower is still a few guards away. , You can also earn some spirit stones, do you want to come? Oh by the way, no one dares to mess around in Lingyu City, and it''s useless to guard the courtyard..."


    A beautifully-makeup female nun leaned in the corridor behind the door, looking at the little nun with disdain, with a sharp mouth and a sharp tongue, "Or you can pinch him to death. You come to replace it. The Lou serves as a small servant. It''s not a great talent anymore."


    With a piercing tongue, the little repairer''s face flushed, his beard trembling, and he was short of breath. Lifting his right hand, another big hand flew out.


    "Hey, do you really dare to do it?"


    The female cultivator couldn''t reach the pulse state, but she didn''t move when facing the attack of the golden core state, and her mouth did not stop. "Let��s not talk about whether you can pass through the guardian formation. Even if you can, do you really dare to touch the old lady? There are also Jindan-level cultivators here, or the property of the mountain gate. If you really hit the old lady, don��t think about it. !"


    The female cultivator stared at the little cultivator with her hands on her hips, her voice louder.


    Snapped!


    The big hand shattered in the air, rolling up a lot of smoke.


    The little repairer snorted and threw the little man to the ground. Turn around and leave.


    "You useless guy, how about reaching the Golden Core Realm? You can''t even earn any spiritual stones, and you owe so much. If you are like you, it''s better to die. Why not steal it, go It��s okay to be an evil cultivator, whatever you do, as long as there is a spirit stone, my mother will serve you as a cow or a horse..."


    The nun looked contemptuously at the back of the little nun, still cursing reluctantly. It took a long time to shut up.


    The little repairer turned a deaf ear and walked out quickly.


    Just walking out of the alley, a green shirt repairer suddenly stood in front of him and blocked his way.


    The little repairer did not look up. He shouted directly, "Get out!"


    The green shirt cultivator did not walk away, but smiled, "Dian Yushan, I found you."


    The little cultivator was taken aback for a moment and raised his head. A few gleams flashed in his eyes, fixedly looking at the cultivator in front of him, without making a sound for a while.


    "How did this cultivator recognize himself?"


    In his heart, he wondered if the cultivator in front of him was only at a high level of pulse condensing, how could he see through his disguise? The methods he used were so complicated that even a Golden Core Realm cultivator might not be able to see it.


    This little repairer, of course, was Dian Yushan, his figure shrunk from nine feet to six feet, and his appearance was quite different, but he couldn''t hide it from Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, took out a talisman and shook it, "Because of this."


    This talisman is a communication talisman given by Xiao Buming. The special talisman in Haizhonglou is available to those who have been to the seabed secret realm. The offerings such as Dianyushan and Luoming are naturally no exception. As long as the talisman is used for communication, the other party''s communication talisman Will light up and get the message. When Dianyushan was arguing with others, Zhou Shu had some doubts that this person was Dianyushan. After using Fulu, he soon felt that Dianyushan��s talisman was lit up. The process was short, but it was enough to prove the conclusion. This little repairer is Dianyu Mountain.


    Looking at Fu Lu, Dian Yushan was stunned, and soon understood the reason, but he didn''t notice at all at the time.


    He looked at Zhou Shu carefully, and quickly recognized him, and said fiercely, "So it''s you, what are you looking for?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Old Xin, and Luo Ming, where are they?"


    "Which sect are you from?"


    Dian Yushan didn''t answer the question, with a slight sneer, "It doesn''t matter who you are sent, the condensed pulse level is high, haha, it is really funny."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What are you doing?"


    "What? Of course you want to die!"


    Before the words fell, the fierce light of Dianyu Mountain suddenly appeared, and his right hand was raised, and a blade of light suddenly jumped out of his sleeve, like a gray lightning, quickly and extremely concealedly cutting towards Zhou Shu.


    The blade is sharp, but obviously not much spiritual power is used, and the momentum is extremely small.


    In the large public, you can''t ignore the city regulations. If you attract inspections, it will be completely over.


    However, Dian Yushan is full of confidence, even if he only uses 10% of his spiritual power, it is definitely more than enough to deal with a Vein Condensation Realm One-Stage Cultivator, cutting it into powder.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Shu is not an ordinary condensing pulse realm first-layer repairer, and he has always been on guard.


    Looking at Dao Mang, Zhou Shu quickly made a judgment. His shadow escape technique was enough to avoid such an attack, and he could completely resist it with a heavy gold sword, but he didn''t move and looked calm.


    Snapped.


    A white light flashed across, dazzling and short-lived like a shooting star and the blade light dissipated cleanly in the white light, and no trace was seen.


    Dianyu Mountain was quite stunned. Where did this white light come from?


    He didn''t know that this was the ancient spectroscope on Zhou Shu''s body.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes changed slightly. This condensing pulse realm practitioner seemed not so easy to deal with and could not act rashly.


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Dian Yushan, you are very straightforward and don''t think about everything. If you continue to work on me, I can''t help you."


    "help me?"


    Dian Yushan was slightly startled.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "Don''t you need help from someone in your current situation?"


    Dian Yushan''s face turned black suddenly. As people can see, his current situation is indeed very unbearable. It is completely different from what he thought before. It is simply a delusion to have both magic weapons and spiritual stones.


    "Damn Luo Ming..."


    There was a lot of resentment in his mouth.


    At this time, the cultivator who had some good deeds came over.


    Although the soundproof array was arranged, the white light could not hide it.


    "It''s scattered, it''s scattered, what are you all around?"


    In midair, an inspector fell down, and she rebuked her with a heavy expression, and the onlookers gradually dispersed.


    The inspector nodded to Zhou Shu, his eyes slightly worried. Zhou Shu smiled and waved, the inspector flew up again, hanging in the air and turning back and forth.


    The Dianyu Mountain in the middle stared at the inspector for a while, then looked at Zhou Shu, nodded thoughtfully, "It turns out that there is a helper, but it is in the Golden Core Realm. Come to me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not deny it.


    It might be possible to talk to Dian Yushan in the Golden Core Realm alone, but he didn''t intend to take such a risk. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 352: 1 large pot

    "You can''t be her opponent now, so we can have a good talk."


    Zhou Shu looked towards Dianyu Mountain and said slowly.


    "you!"


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Dian Yushan seemed a little angry, but after hesitating for a while, he said in a deep voice. "What are you going to talk about? What do you know?"


    Although I didn''t want to admit it, I couldn''t deny that although the Golden Core Realm cultivator was young and a woman, his strength was definitely above him.


    Dian Yushan stayed in the Golden Core Realm for fifty years. According to the truth, the longer the cultivation time, the higher the cultivation level, but in fact this is not the case. Due to the lack of sufficient cultivation resources and insufficient talents, his cultivation level has improved. Slowly, and in the past few decades, he has completely given up on his cultivation, and his cultivation has not improved, but has gradually regressed instead.


    Without a good sect environment and insufficient resource collection capabilities, in a sense, high levels have become a burden.


    Some people may think that without a good sect, it is also a good choice for the Golden Core Cultivator to go to the small sect. The status is high and you can get what you want, but if you think about it, you will know that it is not practical. The size of the sect is basically determined by the spiritual veins of the sect. The small sect means the low-level spiritual veins. If you want to rely on the low-level spiritual veins to increase your cultivation and achieve the Nascent Soul, it is simply Tian Fang Ye Tan. Moreover, small spiritual veins cannot produce high-level spiritual stones, and there are very few high-grade spiritual stones, so how can cultivation be smooth?


    For example, the Qingyuan Mountain Range is located in the corner of Dongshengzhou, remote and comfortable, but there are only third-order spiritual veins. The golden core cultivators of those sects in the mountains are indeed high in status. You can do anything you want, but there are more than a thousand. In the past few years, among those Golden Core Cultivators, has anyone reached the Nascent Soul Stage?


    not a single one.


    When the cultivator reaches the Golden Core Realm, his vision has broadened, and he understands the principles of people going to higher places, knowing that there is no future in Xiaozongmen, and they should try their best to go to places with high-level spiritual veins.


    But not every Golden Core Realm cultivator. Can live well in those places.


    For example, Dianyu Mountain, relying on the identity of the Golden Core Realm, has been worshipped in the Haizhonglou for decades, but the result is not good.


    Zhou Shu looked at Dianyu Mountain. Knowing that he has loosened, he said slowly, "Since I came to you, I know a lot, maybe more than you think. Like this. Hongyezong asked you and Luo Ming to **** old Xin and look for The best magic weapon, four hundred thousand high-grade spirit stones were out, right?"


    Dian Yushan was startled, "Do you know this too?"


    This matter is very concealed, only he, Luo Ming and a few senior members of Hongyezong knew about it, but Zhou Shu did not expect to know it.


    "The sect affairs are not so difficult to investigate."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There are so many spirit stones, even if you only take half, you still have 200,000 high-grade. Even if you go to find Fang Pavilion once a day for more than half a year, you can''t finish it. Of course, you always look for the oiran. Not necessarily, but you have only found Oiran four times, so obviously this is not the case. I guess you only got 50,000 top grades, right?"


    Dian Yushan stared at Zhou Shu straightly. After watching for a long time, he sighed, "It seems that you really know a lot of things."


    "But I don''t know a lot."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and stared at Dianyu Mountain. "For more than half a year, you seem to have been alone and rarely interact with Luo Ming. Could it be that you were trapped by him? It is because of him. That''s why you fell into such a poor situation?"


    Dian Yushan''s thoughts have been driven by Zhou Shu, and a lot of hatred suddenly appeared in his eyes, "Luo Ming, Luo Ming!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him quietly and did not speak.


    At this point, he can guess a lot about the whole story. But many things will become clear after Dian Yushan speaks out.


    Dian Yushan grabbed a few beards angrily, as if deciding something, and looked up at Zhou Shu, "What do you want to know?"


    After a period of hard work, finally reaped, Zhou Shu lightly breathed a sigh of relief, "I want to know everything."


    Dian Yushan thought for a while, and then slowly said something.


    After the best magic weapon appeared, many forces suspected that it had been in Elder Xin''s body, but because of the face of the Zhao family, they did not dare to do it directly, but they knew that there was no hindrance to the curve grabbing through the repairers of Haizhonglou itself, even if something went wrong, That''s because Haizhonglou was in a mess on its own, and it was hard to blame Zongmen.


    As a result, many Haizhonglou repairers received other sects'' wooing, and several worshippers were naturally the key wooing objects. In this way, Luo Ming was moved by Hongyezong.


    "Two hundred thousand high-grade spirit stones, but a huge amount of resources, cousin, think about it, if you use these spirit stones in your cultivation, you can definitely increase your cultivation a lot, maybe there is a little hope for getting a baby. What?"


    Luo Ming said to Dian Yushan.


    For a long time, only relying on spiritual stones as enshrines to maintain cultivation, it is difficult to go further, now with such a big "opportunity" in front of him, Dian Yushan decided to fight.


    That night, he and Luo Ming went to Xin Lao''s hut.


    The process went smoothly, and Luo Ming easily subdued Xin Lao by himself.


    When Dian Yushan thought that he would get a large amount of spiritual stones soon, Luo Ming suddenly shot him.


    "you?"


    Dian Yushan originally thought that Luo Ming��s strength was about the same as him, because most of the practitioners who worship this line are the hopeless golden pill cultivators. If the cultivator has a little hope of promotion, who would spend time and energy to go. Be a thug of various forces, but the result was unexpected. He was not Luo Ming''s opponent at all, and he was almost about to be beaten to explode the golden core.


    But when the final score was reached Luo Ming stopped.


    "Well, these fifty thousand spirit stones are your reward, remember not to talk nonsense, I can let you die at any time."


    After speaking this sentence with a smile, Luo Ming left with Xin Lao.


    Seeing that he was about to die, Luo Ming kept his hands. Why? Dian Yushan still didn''t understand, but he knew it later.


    For a period of time since then, Luo Ming has never been seen, but Hongyezong kept coming to Dianyushan for Lingshi and Xinlao. Although he could find a way to toss the past, the consequences were also very serious. The door search can''t get out of the city at all, and can''t do anything on the surface, can''t earn spiritual stones, and it''s miserable.


    At this time, Dian Yushan woke up like a dream, and Luo Ming could do things like abducting old Xin. Why did he call him and give him two hundred thousand spiritual stones for nothing? That is all to make him carry this pot!


    Luo Ming didn''t kill him, but also left some spirit stones in order to let Dian Yushan carry the pot better and feel at ease.


    What a big pot.


    From that time on, he hated Luo Ming. He could have made offerings in peace, and lived a good life, but he was forced into debt, searched for, and bad luck. He could only go to the brothel to vent every day. .


    Hao Ruoyan hadn''t appeared later and had forcibly divided half of the responsibilities, I''m afraid Dianyu Mountain would have been dead long ago.


    When Dian Yushan talked about being angry, he was so angry that he scolded while talking, and even Zhou Shu was a little moved.


    According to previous investigations by Hao Ruoyan and Zhou Shu, Dian Yushan''s words have some doubts, but they are also very authentic, at least 80%.


    The facts became clearer and clearer, and Zhou Shu became more cautious, his expression condensed.


    This Luo Ming is really not a simple character, it is difficult to handle.


    (PS: Pot means responsibility, so writing should be acceptable.) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 353: Be considered the same clan

    "I have finished talking about everything, how can you help me? Don''t say anything else, give me some spirit stones first."


    After speaking, Dian Yushan looked towards Zhou Shu with many desires.


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head, "No hurry, do you know where Luo Ming and Xin Lao are?"


    "How do I know, I must know that I went to him long ago! Let me see him, I must kill him!"


    Dian Yushan''s voice was much louder, but the voice was trembling slightly.


    He was scared.


    Dian Yushan''s heart was actually very scared. Zhou Shu could see that every time he talked about Luo Ming, Dian Yushan gritted his teeth, but there was an indescribable sense of fear in his eyes, as if he was afraid that Luo Ming would suddenly appear on him. Like behind.


    "You should know."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and said frankly, "I don''t believe you haven''t seen him for so long, he must have looked for you and threatened you, right?"


    Dian Yushan''s figure twitched and did not speak for a long while.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Luo Ming is the root of all problems. If you can''t find him, you will always be like this, and no one can help you."


    "No, I can''t say, he said, as long as Hongyezong or other sects know his position, he will kill me."


    Dian Yushan was trembling, and kept shaking his head, "You haven''t seen him. I don''t know how terrible he is. He will definitely do what he said, and he will definitely kill me. Just give me some spirit stones. , I don��t want anything else, that��s it, that��s it."


    The fear of that night was deeply engraved in Dian Yushan''s heart. When Luo Ming was mentioned, he would be afraid.


    Zhou Shu looked at him. Can''t help shaking his head either.


    A Golden Core Realm cultivator was manipulated in the palm of his hand. Falling into such a field. It is also sorrow, although it is because of others framed up, but my own reason is not small.


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "It''s okay to do this, I am not from Hongyezong, nor from Liuxiazong. I am not of any power. I am just a disciple of Old Xin. I am looking for him. It is not for the best magic weapon, just to find Xin. It��s just old, if you tell me his location, all the spirit stones on my body can be given to you."


    "Yes, you are not a sect, you are just a disciple, he can''t blame me. But what can you do if you go to him?"


    �ۡ�d��ng�ۡ�di��n�ۡ�С�ۡ� say, .2��3.o�Ls_();


    Dian Yushan''s mind was slightly loose, but he was also a little skeptical, "Even if you add that inspection, you can''t be his opponent. You just die, you won''t tell Liu Xiazong? That way, I haven''t found him yet. I must die first. , Absolutely not."


    "I said no."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You don''t need to think about this, and you don''t want to do it, I have to consider it."


    It sounds like Luo Ming is indeed very strong, but he will not be scared to this extent like the Dian Yushan in front of him. In the final analysis, he is only a Golden Core Cultivator. If he can practice the Sea Treading Technique to the third change, plus The ultimate magic weapon and heavy golden sword is by no means impossible to defeat.


    Facing difficulties, the cultivator must go forward courageously, not to mention that Luo Ming is very important to Zhou Shu. If there is a chance, he must fight it.


    "If you really want to die, give me the spirit stone first."


    Dian Yushan thought for a while and stretched out his hand to Zhou Shu, "That place is in the city, but if I don''t tell you, you will definitely not find it."


    Zhou Shu di��n di��n his head, opened the Naxu ring, and piles of spirit stones flew to Dianyu Mountain.


    Dian Yushan quickly caught it, and went straight to Naxu Ring. His face was reddened, and he saw Lingshi''s unspeakable excitement and a greedy look, "All, you said all."


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and threw the spirit stone outside.


    He has never cared much about spirit stones, but now he is a little worried when looking at Naxujie. He doesn��t have many spirit stones anymore. He has spent a lot of them in Xunfang Pavilion before, but now he gives them all. I''m hungry.


    You have to find a way to earn some spiritual stones, and you have to earn top-grade ones, just spend or not earn, isn��t that the same as Dianyu Mountain.


    "Hey, what is this, don''t take some **** to confuse you."


    Dian Yushan stretched out his hand and fished out a small jade box from the Lingshi, looking at Zhou Shu with some annoyance.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, "I lost it, give it back to me."


    Dian Yushan stared at the jade box, his expression suddenly changed, "Luo Wang Dan? Are you the cultivator of Luo Wanggu?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Do you know King Luo Dan?"


    Although King Luo Dan was famous in the Qingyuan Mountains, no one ever mentioned it when he went outside, and no one knew it. It was strange that Dianyu Mountain in front of him knew it.


    "Are you Luo Wanggu''s cultivator?"


    Dian Yushan stared at Zhou Shu and asked stubbornly, his expression at this time was quite different from before, and the greedy expression of Lingshi was much less.


    "I come from Qingyuan Mountains."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Could it be that you are Luo Wanggu''s repairer?"


    Dian Yushan sighed, and his head was quite heavy, "Yes, I formed the pill in Luowanggu, but I left early, so I can''t be regarded as a cultivator of Luowanggu. Luowanggu is fine now. Huh?"


    Zhou Shu slightly said, "It''s pretty good."


    "Sometimes I think about going back, but I can''t go back," Dian Yushan showed a bit of melancholy, and returned King Luo Dan to Zhou Shu, "Since you are from the Qingyuan Mountains, the left and right are considered the same clan. I will be your uncle when I get up."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yes, Uncle Dian."


    Zhou Shu didn''t have too many hatreds against Dianyu Mountain. Luo Wanggu''s friendship with the Heyin faction was pretty good Since he was Luowanggu''s golden alchemist, it was nothing to call the uncle of the voice master.


    "Heh, it''s been a long time since I heard such a name, I think it still means di��n."


    Dian Yushan showed a pleasant color, "Uncle Master won''t let you call for nothing, although it is impossible for the spirit stone to return you, but I will give you something."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Oh."


    Dian Yushan handed over a few jade slips, "Take them as an extra gift of thanks. If you meet Luo Wanggu''s disciples, you can also give them."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip and glanced at it. The words "Raksha Knife Jue" were written in the jade slip, and he was slightly surprised.


    This Raksha sword technique is the only fourth-order technique in the Luowang Valley. It is a rare sword technique even in Lingyu City. It is similar to the Xuepa sword technique of the lotus school. It is difficult to obtain. I can''t think of it. Gave it to myself.


    "This Raksha Sword Art is somewhat different from the one in Luowanggu. It contains my master and my many years of experience in it. If I can learn it, it won''t be in vain for Master''s hard work. Master, I forgive my disciples for their stupid talents. It can��t be carried forward, alas."


    Dian Yushan looked at the jade slip very reluctantly and sighed.


    Zhou Shuzhen put away the jade slips and gave a salute. This is also an inheritance, and it is the hard work of two generations.


    Dian Yushan di��n di��n his head and looked at Zhou Shu, "You have been there for seven days where Luo Ming is, but you have to look for it yourself, be careful."


    After speaking, he turned and left, staggering slightly, as if he was much older.


    Zhou Shu watched Dianyu Mountain leave, his thoughts surged, and he understood that sentence instantly. The place he had been to in Lingyu City for seven days could only be the sea bottom secret realm in the sea building.


    It''s no wonder that several sects can''t be found, Luo Ming and Xin Lao are hiding in the secret realm! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 354: Leave town

    The entrance of the seabed mystery is in the Haizhonglou. No matter how many sects are found, they will not find the Haizhonglou. As for the Haizhonglou himself, I am afraid that Luo Ming killed a carbine and used his familiarity with the Haizhonglou. Hiding in the secret realm, only left Dianyu Mountain outside.


    Although he knew where Luo Ming was, it was still tricky.


    The seabed secrets are very big. Last time Zhou Shu only went to the East China Sea. He hadn''t seen the boundary after walking thousands of miles. It is said that there is a sea gate at the boundary, and there is a cave inside the sea gate. It is conceivable that it would take a lot of time to find two people in such a big place.


    Moreover, Luo Ming had been to the secret realm many times and was very familiar with the secret realm. He hid in the dark, and Zhou Shu rushed in to search, which was very dangerous.


    If you tell the other sects to look for it, let��s say nothing else, the first person to disagree is Haizhonglou. They attach great importance to the secret realm, and basically will not let other cultivators in, especially the Golden Core Realm cultivators who may know the secret. If it was not the face of Xin Lao last time, Zhou Shu would not be able to enter.


    Hiding there, Luo Ming really had a good abacus.


    After thinking, Hao Ruoyan fell down and stopped beside Zhou Shu.


    "Master Shu, how is it?"


    She was a little nervous, and this matter had a lot to do with her. If she couldn''t find Elder Xin, she would have to keep repeating the charges.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I know where it is, let''s go back and talk about it."


    In Xixianggu, the two sat opposite each other.


    Hao Ruoyan frowned, with a lot of worry in her eyes, "In the secret realm, then it will be troublesome. Haizhonglou will definitely not let us practitioners of Liuxia Sect enter, and we can''t find it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, actually telling Zongmen is not very useful. Hai Zhonglou won''t believe it. It will only say that Zongmen is greedy for the secret realm and makes excuses to seize it. Then the contradiction will be even greater."


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu. "Then let Haizhonglou find it by himself?"


    "It''s difficult."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, and shook his head, "From my observation, the secret realm is very tightly guarded. But Luo Ming can enter and exit unconsciously. I am afraid that there are also practitioners who conspired with him in Haizhonglou. If you notify Haizhonglou, it��s even more dangerous for Luo Ming to know."


    "What should I do? I can''t go if I know it now..."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head. Quite annoying.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If Yan, you don''t have to worry about it anymore, this matter started because of me, it will always fall on me, and I will leave the rest to me, I can find a way in."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head again and again, and said eagerly, "How can it be done? Luo Ming is a Golden Core Cultivator, even if you can get in, Master Shu, I am afraid it is not his opponent."


    "Not now. Maybe in a few days."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "By the way, Ruoyan, is there any place near Lingyu City suitable for combat experience?"


    To defeat Luo Ming, the key is to tread the sea. But to achieve the third change, it is not something that can be achieved by just practicing. It must go through a lot of battles, even the edge of life and death, to achieve success.


    Originally, Zhou Shu planned to go to the seabed secret realm, where he could experience. The third change of Xiucheng Treading Sea Art, but now it seems that there are dangers there, not only monsters but also Luo Ming, but it is not suitable for further experience. Only after reaching the third change can we go.


    Hao Ruoyan was slightly suspicious, "Master Shu is going to experience it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Now at a juncture, I can deal with Luo Ming after a period of training."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, as if he didn''t believe Zhou Shu''s words, but thought for a while. Still earnestly said, "If you experience, if Yan knows many places, I don''t know what Master Shu wants to go to?"


    Zhou Shu immediately said, "The more monsters, the better, there are more Tier 3 and Tier 4. Don''t want to be rich in resources, the fewer people, the better, don''t bother."


    "Well, other people tend to go where there are more resources, but Master Shu wants less, which is really weird."


    Hao Ruoyan pursed her mouth and smiled, "There are also some, near the original site of Liuxia Sect. There is a Baichongze with a radius of thousands of miles, and there are all kinds of poisonous insects and monsters inside. However, there is not much spiritual energy there, it seems that there are no natural treasures, and the value of the insect pill demon pill is not high, so there are not many cultivators going to Liuxia Sect."


    Liu Xiazong was originally not in Lingyu City. After becoming the management sect of Lingyu City, he moved to Lingyu City. However, the original site is still there, and there are many disciples practicing there.


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved, "That would be the best. If you trouble Miss Yan to show me the way, I will leave early."


    His experience this time was not for resources, but mainly for fighting. The more monsters, the better. As for harvest, he won''t consider it for the time being.


    "Well, Ruoyan will draw a map for Master Shu. Master Shu is the elder Keqing of Liuxia Sect. There is no problem going there. If it is from another sect, you can''t get in."


    Hao Ruoyan took out a blank jade slip, and while inputting the spiritual power description information, he said regretfully, "It''s a pity that Ruoyan can''t leave the city now, otherwise he will accompany Shu Master."


    She lowered her head, a little depressed.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Ruoyan, I will accept your kindness, but it is better to be alone in the experience."


    "Also Hao Ruoyan glanced at Zhou Shu and snorted, seemingly dissatisfied.


    She handed the jade slip, and at the same time stuffed a few bottles of pills, reminding, "There are many poisonous insects. Master Shu is not yet in the Golden Core Realm, and there is no Golden Core Protector. Be careful of poisoning. Here are some antidote from Liuxia Sect. In case of poisoning, Master Shu can use it."


    Zhou Shu solemnly thanked him, and after taking a look at it for a while, it became clear.


    The original site of Liu Xia Sect was outside Lingyu City, about 20,000 miles away. It was not far from the place where I went to look for mines last time, and it was easy to find.


    Zhou Shu stood up and said, "It should not be too late, I plan to leave now."


    "In such a hurry, well, Ruoyan should also leave."


    Hao Ruoyan stood up and the two walked outside the valley together.


    Walking out of Taniguchi and looking at the Yanyun Valley not far away, Zhou Shu felt a little bit, and couldn''t help asking, "Ruoyan, is it girl Siyun in retreat?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Well, not long after Master Shu was in retreat, she also retreated. Elder Xie said that she was in a moody mood and let her meditate for a while. She happened to get a lot of insights from Master Shu. Cause me trouble."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and looked at Hao Ruoyan with some apologies in his eyes, "Ruoyan, I''m sorry. If I didn''t ask you to investigate, you should have closed up too."


    "No matter what Master Shu said, there is the grace of preaching and teaching, Ruoyan should do something for Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan brought out a gentle smile, "As for the retreat, you can do it any time. Let''s talk about it after the matter is over. Ruoyan is not in a hurry."


    "Don''t worry, after a while, there should be results when I come back, and I will definitely return you justice."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, and said, "Farewell."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled like a spring breeze, "Well, Ruoyan believes in Master Shu." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 355: 0 insects

    Out of the city, Zhou Shu traveled fast.


    He knows that the time for this experience is very tight and cannot be wasted at all, so he has been flying in the air at a fast speed.


    A few days later, Baichongze appeared before his eyes.


    It is located between the mountains, it is very wide, and there is a layer of pink smoke above the swamp, which is really beautiful. But this smog is not a rosy cloud, but a highly poisonous miasma, pink to purple, strong to a realm, and low-level cultivators will die if they touch it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t dare to neglect, propped up the shield tactics, and went down to the mountain at the entrance.


    The miasma was thick and liquid, and invaded little by little toward the protective cover. After only a dozen breaths, the protective cover on Zhou Shu''s body turned pink, like a large cocoon, quite strange.


    Speeding up and falling to the ground, Zhou Shu shook vigorously, only hearing the sound of a touch, the pink cocoon burst open, and the venom formed by the miasma continued to scatter. The vegetation that the venom hits instantly turned yellow and dark, and even the ground was corroded. There was a big hole.


    Somewhat shocking.


    But after being close to the ground, the miasma is much less, and there is no need to use a protective cover.


    Whizzing.


    Two cultivators flew over from a short distance and landed several feet in front of him.


    The two women are both practitioners of the Ning Vessel Realm, one yellow shirt and the other blue shirt, both of the Liu Xia Sect''s vestments. They looked at Zhou Shu very vigilantly, "Is the Taoist fellow from the Liu Xia Sect?"


    No wonder they suspected that although Zhou Shu was wearing Liu Xiazong''s vestments, he was a male cultivator, which is very strange.


    "Good morning, two, the next is Liu Xiazong''s Ke Qing, come here to experience."


    He took out Elder Ke Qing''s token and passed it over.


    The two women took a look and saluted, "It turned out to be Elder Shu, we are the guards and repairers of Baichongze. Please don''t blame the elders because of our responsibility."


    Zhou Shu returned the ceremony, "It''s okay, the two senior sisters have worked hard."


    The blue shirt female nun took a step forward. Quite diligently said, "Elder Shu came to experience, has he prepared enough anti-drug drugs? If not, we have a lot here. The price is very affordable."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Thank you, Senior Sister, I have prepared enough, so I won''t bother."


    "Is it really enough? There are hundreds of weird monsters in this Baizu Zeli. Most of them are poisonous. It can''t be solved by a few kinds of pills, but it is better to be prepared."


    The blue-shirted female cultivator couldn��t help shaking her head. There were already a few bottles of pills in her hand, and she walked towards Zhou Shu, "It��s not expensive, Junior Brother, ten first-class detoxification pills only need fifty high-grade spirit stones. Where can I find them? A bargain? You lose if you don''t buy it."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, ten detoxification pills. Even Tier 3 is not worth ten high-grade spirit stones, this woman has one hundred with her mouth open, which is really a bit dark.


    But the left and right are only fifty spirit stones, it doesn''t matter if you give them, but the problem is that Zhou Shu now has no spirit stones at all.


    He didn''t say much, turned his head and left.


    The lady in the blue shirt snorted, and was about to chase him. Another lady in the yellow shirt shook his head, "Forget it."


    The lady in blue shirt looked back, suspicious. "What''s the matter, why do you want to let him go? We waited for so long and had a hard time coming to an experience. The young age is still lower than ours. How can we live without earning some spirit stones."


    The woman in the yellow shirt looked cautious. "He is an elder at such a young age. Most of them are not ordinary cultivators. It''s better not to mess with him."


    The blue-shirted female cultivator thought for a while, and sighed, "It''s fine. How can I live in this shabby place every day? How can I still cultivate to the golden core like this, alas."


    The woman in the yellow shirt followed with a wry smile, "Just let it go, who made us low-qualified? I don''t know when we can go to Lingyu City to practice, alas."


    These disciples with low qualifications are a bit pitiful to speak of. Even Lingyu City is rare to go to a few times. They can only practice in the original site of Liu Xia Sect. Various conditions are not as good as Lingyu City. It is difficult to get ahead.


    While the two sighed, Zhou Shu turned around.


    Both women were a little puzzled, "Hey, what are you doing back?"


    Looking at the two women, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The two senior sisters have stayed in Baichongze for a long time. I must know them well. I want to ask where there are more Tier 3 monsters, and where are Tier 4 monsters? More?"


    The blue-shirted female cultivator nodded vigorously, "Of course I know, but I will tell you if you give the spirit stone."


    The woman in the yellow shirt glanced at Zhou Shu, "Elder Shu has something to ask, and we act on our own. This Baichongze is very large and is divided into four areas. Among them..."


    The blue-shirted female cultivator glared at her from the side, a little angry, and couldn''t help but reminded, "Hey, these news are for the spirit stone. How can you give him this for nothing?"


    The woman in the yellow shirt just ignored it, and gave a detailed introduction for a while, without any omission.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, quite satisfied.


    After looking at it, Baichongze is indeed very big and dangerous. If you want to experience it, it is best to figure out the situation first. If it is normal, it is not impossible to explore by yourself, but now time is precious and there is no room for waste.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and didn''t say much. He flew directly to Zezhong, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The lady in the blue shirt stomped her feet with anger, "Look at that, tell him to leave like this, not to mention the spirit stone, not even a word of thanks!"


    Before the words fell, two blue spars flew in the distance and fell in front of them.


    The two picked it up, and couldn''t help being a little stunned, "Huh!?"


    The blue-shirted female cultivator straightened her eyes, "This is water rhinoceros sand, one is worth more than a thousand top grade..."


    "Let me say He is by no means an ordinary repairer, but fortunately he didn''t sell his stuff..."


    Looking at the distance, the two of them were dumbfounded, and both were somewhat lucky.


    At this time Zhou Shu had already walked a long way, and was swiping in the direction the woman in the yellow shirt said.


    If there is no spirit stone, it is normal to give them something as the price of exchanging information. As for the value of the thing, he doesn''t care much. Compared with these, the information that is currently available is more valuable.


    It is not convenient to fly in the swamp. After all, there is a heavy miasma in the sky above. Even with Zhou Shu''s cultivation base, it can''t last for too long and can only walk on the ground.


    Quack, quack.


    When passing through a piece of mud, two huge strange frogs suddenly appeared in the mud, blocking Zhou Shu''s path.


    Tier 3 monster, evil poison wolf frog.


    These two wolf frogs are four or five feet tall, their cheeks are bulging like balls, and there are countless lumps on their bodies and backs. They are like big meat bags, tangled together, and they are quite disgusting.


    The wolf frog obviously spotted Zhou Shu, his voice was louder, his feet kicked vigorously in the mud, and he jumped over, like a big grasshopper, it was three or four feet high.


    "Just right, try the sword."


    Zhou Shu didn''t panic, instead, a rare excitement appeared on his face.


    There is no one inhabited here, and there is no cultivator around, it''s time to try your best magic weapon heavy golden sword.


    It''s the first time to get the sword for nearly a year, so how can we not be excited.


    The wolf frog had already leaped in front of him, with a big mouth, and a fishy breath rushed toward his face. The two long tongues were like venomous snakes, directly rolling towards Zhou Shu''s throat.


    Without the sword light, the heavy gold sword was handed out flat, like a piece of wood without weight.


    Without even sword intent, the heavy gold sword lightly slashed in front of the wolf frog, and then gently retracted.


    Bang, bang! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 356: Wolf Frog Group

    Without any response, the two wolves and frogs exploded without warning, and a large cloud of blood appeared, all over the sky.


    Zhou Shu stepped back a few steps, feeling a little shocked.


    With Shicai''s sword, he didn''t use the sword art or the sword intent. It was completely relying on the power of the heavy golden sword itself, but using spiritual power to guide the attack, but he didn''t expect to have such an effect.


    The Tier 3 monster has no resistance at all, and as soon as it hits the sword''s edge, it is immediately crushed.


    "It seems that the best magic weapon is even better than I thought. It can not only absorb spiritual energy by itself, but also store and transform it to form its own power. It is somewhat similar to the cultivator, and it is a magic weapon with the origin of heaven and earth. "


    Looking at the heavy golden sword in his hand, Zhou Shu looked happy, but after another thought, he was a little worried, "You are so powerful, how can I experience it? When fighting, I won''t need you for the time being."


    Now it is experience, if you rely entirely on the best magic weapon, the effect of the battle will be greatly reduced, or even basically no.


    Zhou Shu put away the heavy golden sword and held the Black Star Sword in his hand.


    The opponent came soon.


    The evil poison wolf frog never acts alone, as long as one encounters a group, Zhou Shu knows this very well.


    In the silt in front of me, many large air bubbles suddenly burst, and the air bubbles continue to explode in the pitted muddy water, making a terrifying explosion. Soon, one by one black shadows jumped out of the mud, and Zhou Shu was densely surrounded by them. The frogs'' eyes were shining brightly, and they looked eagerly.


    They are all evil wolf frogs, at least twenty.


    Facing twenty Tier 3 monster beasts, if it were an ordinary vein condensing realm cultivator. I''m afraid I''ve long looked away. Run as fast as you can. But Zhou Shu''s face showed many expectations, full of fighting spirit.


    "bring it on!"


    This is Zhou Shu''s purpose here. He couldn''t ask for it, how could he escape.


    puff--


    Many wolf frogs opened their mouths together, and the stench of water sprayed towards Zhou Shu.


    That is the unique technique of the wolf frog, evil water, once it touches a little bit, it will break into the flesh. Rotten into the bones, miserable.


    The water column in front of him was intertwined like a net, pressing down towards Zhou Shu overwhelmingly.


    Zhou Shu''s body is as light as a swallow, wearing cha in the net, so agile, he didn''t even touch a drop of water.


    The Black Star Sword was handed out, and the spiritual power surging like a sea tide rushed out mightily. Before the two wolf frogs in front of him could jump up, they were suppressed by the spiritual power, lying on the ground with their belly upside-down. Can''t help struggling.


    Endless ocean tide, with swordsmanship. Even without using sword intent, Zhou Shu was able to do well.


    There was a sudden noise behind him, three long tongues, which were four to five feet long, were rolled out, and the tongue was as sharp as a knife, and slammed into Zhou Shu''s back.


    Although this Tier 3 monster has no intelligence, it has spent many years in Bai Chongze and has extremely rich combat experience. It is a sneak attack if it finds an opportunity.


    Zhou Shu didn''t dodge, evade, or retreat, leaping slightly, his body suddenly buckled in midair, a black sword light drew a wonderful arc, and cut towards the tongue behind him.


    If Li Aojian were here, he would definitely laugh out loud. This style is very strange, but it is obviously the Pingsha Luoyan that Li Aojian did in the entry test.


    Indeed, Zhou Shu now feels like he can do what he wants, and he can use it when he thinks of what is appropriate, and there is no sense of obscurity in si, even if he has not used the moves before.


    A few rapid noises, accompanied by a few wailing.


    The second-order Black Star Sword was filled with Zhou Shu''s powerful spiritual power, and was not weaker than the third-order magic weapon. Although the wolf frog felt the danger, but before the tough long tongue could be recovered, it was cut off by Zhou Shu in the air and fell into the mud. in.


    The blood spread, adding a bit of murderous air.


    Quack, quack, quack!


    A huge wolf frog stood in the mud and suddenly shouted.


    A hundred responses, similarly, many wolf frogs clamored together, squatting on the spot and shouting loudly.


    Upon closer inspection, their cheeks bulged, their bodies swelled, and their gray-black bodies became red, and their small eyes almost stared out of their eye sockets, as if they were about to fall.


    "Are you going to be violent?"


    Zhou Shu stepped back dozens of steps, facing the fierce wolf frog, the sword in his hand became tighter.


    Rage is the magic trick of many monsters, if it is one of the deadliest and most terrifying skills of monsters. The monster beasts after the violent rage are very terrifying. Regardless of speed, strength or spiritual power, all aspects have increased by one order, and their power has doubled. Especially for the group of monsters, they will all be rage after a rage, and there are few repairs. The person is not afraid.


    Zhou Shushen was still indifferent, but he was very serious in his heart.


    Fighting a group of violent Tier 3 monsters is a matter of life and death, either you die or I die.


    But even at this time, he didn''t plan to use the best magic weapon. To face the monsters, he had to work hard to maximize his potential and strive to break through the limit instead of using the best to crush.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Like pao bullets shot out, a few wolf frogs rushed towards Zhou Shu suddenly, faster than lightning, shaking so much that the air was humming.


    It is really scary to be able to show such speed in the mud.


    In front of Zhou Shu, a black wall suddenly appeared, UU reading www. The wall of uukanshu.com was still shaking, and it didn''t look solid, like a thick cloth.


    Bang Bang.


    The wolf frog like pao rushed to the thick cloth, bounced back immediately, and fell to pieces.


    Is this speed and strength blocked by a piece of cloth?


    That is not cloth, but sword intent!


    In the face of the violent monsters, Zhou Shu had to use sword intent. The sword intent turned into shape, and countless magic ants appeared in great numbers, but Zhou Shu did not control their attack, but let them move closer together, forming a wall.


    There are too many monsters, defend first and then attack.


    The wolf frog that hit the wall roared a few times, quickly got up again, and rushed over again. The other wolf frogs were unwilling to lag behind, and all moved forward bravely. For a time, the wolf frog was like rain.


    Continuous sound.


    The impact of these wolf frogs was so great that they felt like they would be washed down at any time, and once they were washed down, dozens of wolf frogs swarmed up, and Zhou Shu, who was standing behind the wall of sword intent, was definitely not lucky.


    I don''t know why he did this, putting himself in such a dangerous situation.


    However, Zhou Shushen was firm, standing as steady as Mount Tai, and didn''t seem to consider the consequences. The long sword in his hand seemed to have become a part of the body, and his spiritual power was like a tide, wave after wave, continuously pouring into the sword.


    The attacks of the wolf and frogs are getting more and more fierce, each with red eyes, falling down and rushing up, one after another, fierce attacks, even if the blood has already been broken, Zhou Shu''s body will be broken into pieces.


    It lasted for nearly sixty breaths, neither side stopped.


    "it''s time."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, his eyes gleamed, and the clothes all over his body suddenly swelled up. It seemed that his body was more than twice as large. At the same time, the already gathered spiritual power was almost madly poured into the sword for an instant.


    The magic ant formed by the sword intent suddenly increased several times, and the wall suddenly exploded in the blink of an eye!


    Snapped! To be continued.

 Chapter 357: Tier 4 monster

    Burst, a sudden burst that has accumulated for a long time. `


    Hundreds of thousands of magic ants swarmed out!


    The leaping wolf frog was caught off guard, but even if it was defensive, it was impossible to resist it. The sword intent that surged out carried a huge amount of spiritual power, like a huge wave of hundreds of feet high, and it was powerful enough to destroy everything in front of it.


    As if a tornado hurricane was rolled up on the flat ground, a big pit measuring several tens of meters suddenly appeared in the quagmire. Numerous plants and trees were swept up in the air, mud, water and stones flying all over the sky.


    The wolf frog also continued to fall from the air, and was stunned by such a strong fall.


    The sword intent never failed, and the sword intent after the explosion did not stop. After Zhou Shu''s perfect control, almost every wolf frog was surrounded by the same number of magic ants.


    Eliminate evil.


    In the quagmire, many wolf frogs couldn''t help rolling, and groans continued to spread.


    But they are not so easy to die.


    The wolf frog skin is thick and thick, and the bumps on the body can shoot out a thick poisonous paste. The poisonous paste can not only dissolve spiritual power and resist damage, but also can quickly heal and restore the injury.


    A cloud of dark green liquid emerged from the wolf frog, which instead enveloped the magic ant formed by the sword intent.


    It seems to be a protracted battle.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t think so. His figure swept out, and his sword light flashed like a dragon, like a gust of wind blowing. After more than ten breaths, he couldn''t hear any more wailing. `


    All the wolf frogs lay down on the ground, their belly open, and they were all killed with one sword.


    The magic ants gradually dispersed, the quagmire returned to silence, and Zhou Shu stood in the middle, seeming to realize something.


    The third change of Treading on the Sea, the tsunami is empty, the strength is accumulated through the continuous spiritual tide, and then all the strength is exploded in a timely manner, it can cause several times or even dozens of times of damage.


    Zhou Shu had some traces of the third change just now.


    However, he only touched a little bit, but just this little bit used his savings of nearly sixty breaths. If he fights against the Golden Core Cultivator, he has no chance to use it.


    The road ahead is long. A long way to go.


    However, a little progress is a good sign, but to continue progress, we must face more urgent and fierce battles.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and cleaned up the battlefield.


    The wolf frog is a third-order monster. The whole body is highly poisonous, and flesh and blood are naturally useless. Even if it is a demon pill, it will take a long time to be processed before it can be used. The value is really not high. but. This is true for most cultivators, but there are also some cultivators who deliberately collect this kind of demon pill to refine poison pill, which is somewhat useful.


    After cleaning up a bit, Zhou Shu continued to go deep into the swamp.


    Within a few miles, Zhou Shu was again surrounded by a large group of fist-sized poisonous bees.


    This kind of poisonous bee is called a black thorn bee, a Tier 2 monster, with an extremely sharp stinger on its tail. When it is fully released, its power is no less than a Tier 3 magic weapon. `


    Staring at the swarm of bees in front of him that is as dark as a dark cloud. Zhou Shu didn''t look much, and rushed in.


    "Interesting, do I have more poisonous bees or my magic ants?"


    ...


    Day by day, Zhou Shu in the swamp almost always faces deadly dangers, sometimes it is the python gnat that suddenly emerges from the mud, sometimes it is the ubiquitous trap under his feet, and it is the weird flying insect falling in the sky. ...


    Every day, there are countless dangers, but at the same time, Zhou Shu has also grown to a considerable extent. Getting closer to his goal.


    Roar--


    A deep roar came from not far away.


    In the roar, countless monsters flee here, black thorn bees, multi-legged snakes, two-headed centipedes, and tiger-faced poisonous spiders. There are also a lot of monsters that cannot be named. They ran wildly, turning a blind eye to Zhou Shu. Obviously, the chasing soldiers behind them made them extremely frightened, and they just wanted to escape as soon as possible.


    "Meet it again? This time, I won''t run away."


    Zhou Shu stood under a tree. The look was indifferent, as if he had been used to this scene.


    The long sword, a sword without a trace of luster, slowly slipped onto the hand and clenched it tightly.


    In the western area of ??the swamp, occasionally you will encounter Tier 4 monsters, but because the time has not arrived, Zhou Shu always uses the usual spiritual sense to avoid and avoid directly, but now he does not plan to hide again, yes It''s time to face the war.


    Not long after, the entire swamp seemed to shake, and the bushes collapsed.


    A four-foot-long monster climbed over, shaped like a moving hill with six legs, unicorns, and long tails. The whole body was covered with thick black scales, even the soles of the feet, and the back arched high. , There are dozens of triangle-like spikes on it, such as the sharpest blade, and it will make people palpitate at a glance.


    It raised its huge head, glanced at Zhou Shu, and then stared tightly.


    Roar--


    A suffocating pressure, accompanied by a long hiss, swept towards Zhou Shu.


    Tier 4 monster beast, crocodile worm!


    Among the insect monsters, it is considered to be one of the largest types. Although it does not have many techniques, its scales and carapace are extremely thick, and its strength is so powerful that it can easily crash a tall building. As an insect, Its actions are also very agile, and it will not sink even in the mud, which is quite inconsistent with its huge body.


    Such a monster, even if the Golden Core Cultivator encountered it, it would be difficult to deal with it.


    The pressure struck, and the mud seemed to sink into a layer The mud flew down like rain, but Zhou Shu just ignored it, swooped up and flew towards the dein.


    The Sea of ??Consciousness is extremely strong, and the Tree of Divine Soul grows extremely fast. This kind of simple coercion is no longer a threat to him now.


    The crocodile worm watched Zhou Shu approach with cold eyes, and did not move until Zhou Shu flew in front of him. It closed its forefoot slightly, opened its mouth like a house, and shook out with a roar like thunder.


    The demon power was condensed in essence, transformed into a fan shape, covering a huge area in front.


    Zhou Shu in midair was unable to dodge in time, but he was not in a hurry, and his spiritual power suddenly circulated throughout his body, like the waves undulating, without a protective cover outside, but the whole body was well protected, as stable as a weight.


    Although he was swayed by the demon force, Zhou Shu never lost his way.


    Seeing the distance getting closer and closer, the heavy gold sword suddenly shot!


    The familiar jade broken Kungang.


    The ground was covered by black shadows, and a large black mountain of ten feet high fell from the sky and pressed towards the dein crocodile worm, shaking the mountain momentarily with a terrifying momentum. If you look closely, you will find that the mountain is all made up of magic ants transformed into sword intent, densely packed, and each one is more than five times larger than the previous one.


    A shocking shot, it is unbelievable that this was made by a condensing pulse realm practitioner.


    During this period of time, although Zhou Shu did not use the heavy gold sword to practice, as long as he has free time, he will continue to figure out the heavy gold sword, study its new properties, and then repeat the deduction step by step to find the best method of use.


    At this time, it is time to show the results.


    Zhou Shu''s spiritual power and sword intent, coupled with the power of the best magic weapon itself, constituted this amazing blow.


    With a loud noise, the sword intent fell on the dein crocodile violently.


    After a few snaps, the spikes on the back of the crocodile worm couldn''t bear the pressure, and they broke and broke. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 358: From the Jedi

    It seemed that victory was in hand, but Zhou Shu knew that Tier 4 monsters would never be so easy to deal with. `


    The deer crocodile moved, the scales stood up, and a light black mist suddenly spread out of the whole body. It was a sign that the demon power was permeating the body, and it was necessary to use all strength. Facing the mountain formed by the sword intent, it did not retreat but moved forward, and ran into the mountain.


    The real earth is shaking.


    Bang!


    Unable to withstand this huge force, the mountains exploded suddenly, and the magic ants scattered one after another, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shufei opened dozens of feet away with a calm expression.


    Sure enough, it was still not enough, the full blow of oneself, and the full blow of the fourth-order monster beast, not the same level, calculation and analysis, at least three times the difference, almost instantly defeated.


    This is not surprising, after all, it is a Tier 4 monster, which exists just like the Golden Core Cultivator, and in terms of pure strength and power, the monster is more powerful than the Golden Core Cultivator, and Zhou Shu is even worse. Although the best magic weapon can bridge many gaps, in terms of Zhou Shu''s spiritual power level, he still cannot wield the full power of the best magic weapon.


    "If you want to win, you can only rely on breaking through the third change."


    Looking at the monster in front of him, Zhou Shu was slightly silent.


    And the crocodile worm stared at Zhou Shu, and the evil light suddenly appeared. The little repairer actually dared to do it, breaking his backstab, and offending his majesty, which is simply unforgivable.


    A huge group of black light suddenly emerged from the unicorn, like a huge black snake rolling, swallowing Zhou Shu in the blink of an eye. `


    The black light spear is a technique commonly used by many Tier 4 monsters. The black light contains extremely strong demon power, which can corrode the cultivator''s physical and spiritual power and is very vicious. This kind of purely magical power technique is simply to suppress the opponent by level. If the cultivator does not have the golden core body of the Golden Core Realm, and cannot use the same level of spiritual power to fight against the monster power, there is almost no possibility of resistance.


    Zhou Shu is not a golden pill, but he has a way.


    The heavy gold sword kept dancing, and the sword light drew several circles to protect Zhou Shu in it. Flew out quickly.


    The heavy gold sword contained extremely pure spiritual power, and unlike the cultivator, it was transformed from the source of heaven and earth in the best magic weapon. It was obviously much purer than the mixed demon power. The two cannot be compared. Under the protection of the best magic weapon, Zhou Shu was not hurt.


    The crocodile worm was obviously a little surprised. Compared to his opponents with a lower realm, the black gunner never missed it. And now it has no effect.


    Bang, bang.


    Two more black lights rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu concocted like this, still hanging calmly in the air.


    He will not only be beaten and not fight back. With a wave of the heavy golden sword, countless magic ants form a whirlwind, wind and sand are all over the sky, rolling towards the crocodile worm.


    This is not only the Broken Jade Sword Art, but also some sword art that has been practiced. `Zhou Shu can be used at will.


    The demon ant was extremely fast, and quickly climbed onto the dein crocodile, opening and closing its mouthparts, trying to bite the dein crocodile into dregs, just like they did before.


    The crocodile worms only flicked hard, and the magic ants scattered one after another. They would bite to death as soon as they stuck. Now they can''t even find a point of force. Compared with Zhou Shu''s sword intent, the power of the crocodile ants is real. Stronger.


    Zhou Shu did not give up. Tirelessly, another style of swordsmanship is played.


    He was accumulating strength in the dark, and the tide of spiritual power was waved to the extreme. Continuously, spiritual power and sword intent are constantly gathering around.


    But how did the crocodile watch him do this?


    The unicorn on the top of the head suddenly shines, the light is like a shooting star, and it only leaves an iridescent in the eyes.


    Immediately, thick black awns continuously sprayed out from the unicorn. Like a dark cloud covering most of the sky within dozens of miles, Zhou Shu had nowhere to escape.


    The previous Heimang was only a test, and at this time he finally used his full strength.


    The whole sky was dark. I didn''t know the sun or the moon, and I didn''t know where I was. The boundless demon power completely covered all the space within dozens of miles.


    The fourth-order monster is so powerful that it has reached such a situation.


    In the darkness, a little bit of sword light kept flashing, forming a small light cocoon.


    Zhou Shu was trapped in the light cocoon with a solemn expression.


    The strength of the fourth-order monster beast is somewhat unexpected, but now it seems that it is still too late to escape. When the sky is covered by dark clouds, I am afraid it is too late to escape.


    Want to escape? According to the usual thoughts, Zhou Shu will probably leave directly and come back next time to find a better opportunity. But at this moment, he looked at the sky and the monster beast in the mud, and made a decision in just a few breaths, not to go, to fight.


    Only by fighting can the goal be achieved. Experiencing is not a practice. It cannot be done step by step. Instead, it is necessary to find the opportunity between life and death to break through the limit!


    Zhou Shu was no longer calm, a fire suddenly ignited in his heart.


    The crocodile worm stopped shooting, looking at Zhou Shu in the air, a trace of contempt appeared in his eyes, as if a cat was playing with a mouse, waiting for the mouse to be exhausted before eating.


    "It''s really ignorant that a small cultivator dares to challenge me."


    The swaying unicorn seemed to be mocking.


    Although it was a monster, it had a hint of wisdom at the fourth level.


    Zhou Shu was indeed very busy. He didn''t stop his heavy golden sword, and surrounded him to make Heimong impenetrable.


    But that is more than just self-protection.


    Zhou Shu in the sword cocoon was a little abnormal. His skin was red now, and his face was almost purple. At this time, in his body, the spiritual power was tumbling like boiling water, and the body and the qi mai qi mai were under tremendous pressure, and it seemed to burst at any time.


    He really did it.


    Also a little crazy.


    It is not difficult to form spiritual power tides in the Qi veins, but it is difficult to form a tsunami-like spiritual power explosion in the Qi veins. What''s more, he is no longer a cultivator in the Qi Refining Realm. His spiritual power has already melted, and if he controls it carelessly, his spiritual power will burst, resulting in a predictable ending, mostly broken bones.


    The third change of Treading the Sea, the tsunami is emptying, forming a tsunami of spiritual power in the Qi Hai Qi, exploding a dozen times stronger power, Zhou Shu planned to step by step, first accumulate strength outside the body, use sword intent and magic weapons To take on most of the explosion, while the body gradually increases the amount. After the body gradually adapts, finally the spiritual power tsunami is completely moved into the Qi Hai Qi Channel to complete the real third change.


    He did this to wolf frogs earlier.


    This way of gradual progress will have the least impact on the body, which is a choice most practitioners will make.


    But Zhou Shu is not the majority of cultivators. The biggest reason why he would do this is because there has been a shadow in his heart that has not faded. The total loss of Qi in the past has a great impact on him. After trying his best to repair the Qi, He pays special attention to Qi and Qi, and he is afraid of making mistakes and repeating the same mistakes. His attitude towards cultivation is to pursue prudent, cautious, and not extreme.


    But now is the time to break this shadow.


    There is no retreat. If you don''t break or pursue the limit, you will die.


    He put himself in this situation.


    But he will not regret it. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 359: Change 3, behead 4th

    Facing the unsuccessful situation, Zhou Shu seemed to have entered a state of enchantment, similar to the first time he painted a symbol. ???? E small? Say???????


    The spirit is highly concentrated, and through extremely complicated calculations, he has separated hundreds of thousands of spiritual power threads, each of which is thinner than silk. Using these spiritual power threads, he weaves a precise spiritual power net. The silk threads are all stacked together, connected to each other but never overlapping, so as to block the spiritual power tides, so that every wave of tides will eventually hit the net. , Thereby weakening the pressure on the Qi Channel and Qi Hai, while accumulating power in the grid.


    In this process, calculations and deduction have played a huge role, and the spiritual consciousness and spiritual power have all been mobilized to the extreme, so that everything is in order.


    But even so, Qi Mai and Qi Hai were still under tremendous pressure and were in danger of collapse at all times, but Zhou Shu did not stop.


    If you don''t insist, you will perish, and Zhou Shu can''t take care of too much.


    The boundless black light is like the eternal night, with only a little micro-star, that is Zhou Shu''s heavy golden sword, still spinning tirelessly, guarding Zhou Shu inside.


    The crocodile worm looked at his prey with interest, expecting him to be exhausted, and then fall into his mouth.


    That little light faded out every now and then, and stubbornly lit up again every time it seemed to dim suddenly.


    Bang, bang, bang...


    The muffled sound passed in the dark night, as if floating from a far away, and as if in front of the eyes.


    It was the sound of spiritual power tidal drums, but why was it so loud, as if it could be heard within dozens of miles.


    The crocodile was a little suspicious, or rather anxious. It seemed to have a bad premonition. It began to crawl around, crawling for a while, and suddenly, it raised its head and stared at Zhou Shu. The monster''s instinct can make it feel it, and it must Kill him as soon as possible.


    With his thick feet kicking hard in the mud, the huge body suddenly jumped up. The big mouth opened upward and bit towards Zhou Shu in midair.


    At this moment, Zhou Shu moved suddenly.


    The heavy gold sword that originally didn''t shine, now shines like the most dazzling sun in the same round!


    Like a flaming meteorite. Falling from the sky, cutting through the boundless darkness, slammed straight down at the deiner.


    The crocodile did not evade, nor did it evade, this kind of light. Instead, let it be fierce.


    One person and one crocodile, cross in the air!


    Bang!


    One black and one white, bumping into each other without fancy! One is a Tier 4 monster, and the other is Zhou Shu of the Ning Vessel Realm.


    The light skyrocketed, breaking through the sky in an instant, visible from a hundred miles away, and the sound shook everywhere. Countless monsters were frightened and fleeing when they heard the sound.


    The light faded, as if experiencing a major earthquake. There was a huge pit that was several tens of feet deep. Numerous cracks stretched out and it was shocking. There was no vegetation around, and all the mud in the pit vaporized into smoke and dust, floating in the air for a long time.


    The crocodile crocodile lay at the bottom of the pit, its eyes are fierce, but the position on the top of the forehead where the unicorn was originally erected is empty, and blood is flowing out. Like spring water.


    Hundreds of feet away, Zhou Shu stood with his sword, as if he had been soaked in a pool of blood, covered in blood. Can''t distinguish the original face, only a pair of eyes are still bitter, coldly looking at the dein crocodile in the distance.


    Roar--


    The crocodile crocodile let out a stern roar, struggled to crawl out of the pothole, and rushed towards Zhou Shu, the ground shook.


    And Zhou Shu just watched quietly. Holding a black bead in his hand, he stood still.


    Before running tens of meters, the crocodile worm crashed to the ground, struggling for a while, but couldn''t get up again. After looking at Zhou Shu, he finally closed his unwilling eyes and died completely.


    How could it still attack?


    Its demon pill fell into Zhou Shu''s hands, and no matter how fierce it was, it would only bring back light.


    Zhou Shu sat down, his long sword slipped to the ground.


    As if torn into thousands of pieces, the whole body fell apart, exhausted to the extreme, his spiritual power and consciousness were almost exhausted, and there was no more strength.


    "The third change plus the ultimate magic weapon is really strong."


    Although exhausted, there was an unstoppable smile on his face.


    The formation of a tsunami of spiritual power within the Qihai Qi Channel is very difficult and painful, and it is several times more painful than the tearing of the Qi Channel. In the light cocoon, Zhou Shu seems to be blown up in a pan, enduring the boundless pain. On the one hand, he still needs to concentrate on controlling his spiritual power and spiritual consciousness. If his spirit is not strong enough, I am afraid he would have passed out long ago.


    But he finally did it.


    Although it was very unskilled and spent a lot of time, the third change was barely achieved, and the rest was to continuously enhance the power of the third change and then become proficient through experience.


    Why is it barely achieved? According to the results of Zhou Shu''s perfect deduction, if the third variant of the Sea-Taking Jue is the most perfect, it should be possible to increase the power of the Magic Jue Sword Jue to about 30 times, two points higher than the original Sea-Taking Jue. One, this is an extremely terrifying number, almost unstoppable.


    It''s just that he hasn''t been able to do it right now, because of the limitations of Qi Channel and Qi Sea, now it can reach twelve or three times the end. No matter how much he can bear, he will really die. Now it can only be regarded as reluctant, if you want to be truly perfect, it may only be achieved in the Golden Core Realm.


    However, the current twelve or three-fold increase has also greatly improved Zhou Shu''s strength, and he can even challenge the Golden Core Cultivator at a higher level, but it is not guaranteed that he can defeat it.


    After all, the cultivator is not a monster.


    Monster beasts all have weaknesses. For example, the dein crocodiles in front of them has a fatal weakness, and that is its unicorn.


    The unicorn of the dein crocodile is the gathering point of its demon power and the starting point, but there is not enough scale cover there, and the defense is relatively weak. Zhou Shu used the third change of Treading Sea Jue to increase the power of Sword Jue, coupled with the power of the best magic weapon itself, it is very possible to achieve a one-shot victory.


    Just now, the dazzling sun''s heavy golden sword directly smashed the unicorn, and then Zhou Shu took down the demon pill under the unicorn and completed the behead.


    Zhou Shu lay on the ground in a big font, and gradually fell asleep Since I just experienced a big battle and there are Tier 4 monsters, other monsters have escaped very far, so it is safe here, Zhou Shu can rest assured.


    When resting, a strange scene formed around Zhou Shu.


    The surrounding auras flowed into Zhou Shu''s body as if they had been summoned, but that was only a small part of the auras, and most of the rest was absorbed by the heavy gold sword on the side.


    Now Zhou Shu has achieved the first change of Treading the Sea Art. The body is similar to the spirit body, and there are aura channels everywhere. When the body is too lack of aura, the surrounding aura will naturally flow into the body, and the heavy gold sword itself is the best The magic weapon has the function of self-recovery and transformation, as long as it is placed outside, it will automatically absorb the aura.


    After a few hours, Zhou Shu sat up.


    There is a tree of gods and souls in the sea of ??consciousness. The gods are attached to it, and the recovery is very fast. It is almost normal, but the spiritual power is still much worse. This can not be restored by just sleeping. Zhou Shu is calm and calm and recovers with peace of mind. Spiritual power.


    One sword per person, time passes by. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 360: Why here

    After recovering, Zhou Shu put away the heavy golden sword and walked towards the big pit. ??One novel???????????


    The crocodile lay on the edge of the pit, unwilling to die, but it can only do so.


    Compared to the other monsters in the Baichongze, the deer crocodile is obviously more valuable. It is not poisonous. The monster pill is very good. Moreover, the scales of the body are also the best material for the refining device. It is a pity that the unicorn was crushed by Zhou Shu, and that was also a very valuable part.


    After cleaning up for a while, Zhou Shu hurried to the north of Baichongze.


    In the west, there are most Tier 3 monsters and fewer Tier 4 monsters, while in the north, the opposite is true, with more Tier 4 monsters.


    It''s time to enter a deeper level of experience.


    Zhou Shu didn''t worry about falling into a siege situation, because Tier 4 monsters already had a fairly strong sense of territory, and within their range of activities, there were very few other Tier 4 monsters, which was suitable for one-on-one experience.


    As the days passed, there were at least a dozen dead souls under Zhou Shu''s sword, and half of them were Tier 4.


    He realized that Zhao Yueru had experienced the situation in the secret realm at the beginning. It was painful, but also very refreshing. The trophies were not mentioned. More importantly, both the cultivation base and the strength were rising sharply. The current Zhou Shu is against the third change. The understanding is deeper, and he is already a dual cultivator of the coagulation realm.


    The Condensing Vessel Realm is double-fold, compared to the first-fold, the accumulation of spiritual energy has doubled, and the divine consciousness has also been improved, but more importantly, the growth of the soul.


    For the Ning Vessel state, the growth of the soul is the most important, and the cultivator must have the power of the soul that is strong and tough enough to be able to cope with the suffering of the future. As a result of various battles of incomparable belief, Zhou Shu''s tree of souls in the sea of ??knowledge has been fully nourished and grown lushly, more than three times larger than before. This increase is obviously higher than that of ordinary cultivators. Much stronger.


    When passing a black mud puddle, Zhou Shu suddenly jumped up.


    The surrounding area was too quiet, there was not even a shadow of the monster beast, obviously something abnormal.


    The ground in front of him suddenly cracked. A giant anaconda measuring ten feet long came out, with a huge sarcoma on the top of his head. It was very disgusting and his body was dark. But the whole body was surrounded by turquoise markings, and a faint black mist lingered around, which was quite strange, but even more strange was that it had two golden beards growing under its mouth. It is three feet long, with shining light and brilliant brilliance. Compared with other places, it is a little out of place.


    Zhou Shu was shocked slightly and couldn''t help whispering, "Poison King Anaconda!"


    Poison King Anaconda, Tier 4 monster, as its name suggests, the King of Poison. Its toxicity is extremely severe, if it is poisoned, even a Golden Core Cultivator can''t resist it, and it also carries a trace of the blood of the double-headed poisonous dragon from an ancient strange beast. Those two golden whiskers are proof.


    It is said that Poison Emperor Jiao is a kind of strange animal, which is golden all over and looks noble, but in fact it is the Poison Emperor. The toxicity is so fierce that even the cultivator of the gods can be poisoned to death.


    Poison Emperor Jiao is impossible to encounter. In this hundred insects, the poisonous king anaconda in front of you is like a king.


    Facing this extremely dangerous monster, Zhou Shu looked cautious, but there was also a hint of excitement in his heart. The stronger the opponent, the more motivated it is.


    The golden light burst, Zhou Shu rushed towards Poison King Anaconda.


    The Poison King Anaconda was coiled up, and the poisonous mist rose up like a tornado rolling towards Zhou Shu.


    Another fierce battle began.


    After three days and three nights, Zhou Shu fell to the ground exhausted, with the body of the Poison King Anaconda lying on the side.


    Battered all over. There were at least seventeen terrible wounds on the corpse, all of which were broken by a heavy golden sword, and the final fatal blow was on the sarcoma on the head.


    The process was really fierce, the Poison King Anaconda''s skin and flesh became terrifyingly thick, and he was extremely careful in protecting his weaknesses. Zhou Shu couldn''t kill him with a single blow, so he could only slowly pass away. Fortunately, the Poison King Anaconda is powerful, but it can''t fly. Every time Zhou Shu uses almost the same amount of spiritual power, he can fly into the air to rest, and continue to fight when he recovers.


    This has been repeated dozens of times.


    "It was a difficult battle, but it helped me a lot. I have a deeper understanding of the third change and a lot more freedom. It has almost reached about fifteen times."


    After recovering, Zhou Shu stood up and cleared the spoils.


    The most important part is of course the Demon Pill. The Demon Pill of the Poison King Anaconda is not ordinary. The so-called substance will be reversed. Ordinary Poison Pill may not be very useful, but such a Poison Pill is extremely useful. It can poison the Golden Core cultivators. If it is used properly, it is a great help.


    Then there are two golden whiskers, which are similar to dragon whiskers and are the best materials for refining magic weapons.


    After tidying up, Zhou Shu looked content. Less than twenty miles away, the spirit sense that was released suddenly sensed a scream from ten miles away.


    The scream was obviously a human voice, and it sounded very familiar.


    "Why is she here?"


    Zhou Shu was puzzled, but without thinking, he ran towards the screaming place.


    In a large thick bush, there is a weird strange flower. The flower is very large. The petals spread over a square meter, and the middle of the flower is sunken down, like a huge mouth, and there are countless teeth in the huge mouth. Stamens.


    At this moment, a struggling female cultivator was wrapped around the flower stamen, she was familiar with her bright purple shirt.


    It was Hao Siyun, her face turned pale, and she used the jade crystal ring to resist the stamen in a panic, but she seemed to be swallowed by the strange flower soon.


    Without any hesitation, the heavy golden sword turned into a stream of light, rushing to the root of the strange flower.


    puff!


    The heavy golden sword that condensed the third change of the stepping sea tactics, inserted straight into the handle, the sword intent burst out, and exploded violently inside!


    The strange flower made a weird whine, which seemed unbearable, and the stamens fell weakly, and Hao Siyun also fell.


    Zhou Shu flew up quickly, hugged Hao Siyun in mid-air, swept directly into the air, and put her into Duyun safely.


    "Ah! I found you!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Hao Siyun, who had originally looked terrified, suddenly smiled, but soon she shed two lines of tears, "Sister she..."


    Sobbing and rushing towards Zhou Shu.


    Seeing her emotional, Zhou Shu didn''t evade, letting Hao Siyun jump into her arms.


    Zhou Shu gently patted her on the back and said calmly, "Don''t panic, what''s wrong with your sister?"


    Although Hao Siyun likes to cause trouble, she doesn''t want to go to such a dangerous place to cause trouble. Looking at her state, it seems that something has happened to Hao Ruoyan, and it is mostly serious.


    "Sister she..."


    Hao Siyun just said, a green branch suddenly flew under the Duyun and flew towards Duyun.


    The strange flowers below refused to give up the food they had, and wanted to knock down Duyun and devour them.


    Zhou Shu looked awe-inspiring, stretched out his hand and flew up across the clouds, "Like a cloud, wait a minute, I''ll hit this guy first."


    Then jump down.


    "Senior Brother Shu, be careful! That is Tier 4 monster Pan Linghua! Let''s run away?"


    Seeing Duyun quickly rising, Hao Siyun seemed to come back to his senses and hurriedly reminded.


    That is a Tier 4 monster, equivalent to a Golden Core Cultivator, and Senior Brother Shu is not in the Condensing Vessel Realm, can it really work?


    Zhou Shu in the air turned slightly, smiled and nodded.


    Immediately, Zhou Shu and the sword combined a dazzling light and shot towards the coiling flower.


    (Ps: thank you for your rewards for your continued support, thank you Fengchusha 123 for your rewards, thank you for the book friends who voted to collect and subscribe~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 361: Please lead the way

    Hao Siyun, who was crossing the clouds, had been staring at Zhou Shu with a sluggish expression. ?????


    "How can this be...I can really fight, as if I''m still standing on the upper hand...It''s the Ning Vein Realm... No wonder I can come here to experience..."


    Zhou Shu naturally couldn''t notice Hao Siyun''s expression, his energy was all on the monster in front of him.


    Panbellflower is similar to Longclawgrass. Both are special monsters of Yiyamu Yimu. Panbellflower is more troublesome. In the end, it is Tier 4. In addition to the cannibal flower, there are countless poisonous barbs , The branches and roots spread out like a group of demons, and if you are not careful, you will follow the Tao.


    However, this is not a grotto, and the shortcomings of Panlinghua not being able to walk have been infinitely magnified. After more than a quarter of fierce battle, Zhou Shu cut off its main root with one sword and resolved it smoothly.


    Hao Siyun led Duyun down, looked at Zhou Shu in surprise and anxiety, and said in a somewhat unbelievable way, "You really killed the Tier 4 monster."


    "Killed a lot."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, looking at Hao Siyun and nodding slightly, "It''s okay now, tell me why you are here, what happened to your sister?"


    Hao Siyun nodded and said with red eyes, "Sister, she was taken away by the people in Haizhonglou..."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Haizhonglou came so soon?"


    "Well, their poster is back..."


    After that, Hao Siyun said something that gradually made Zhou Shu understand.


    Just a few days ago, the host of Haizhonglou, Zhao Yige, returned from practicing in Zitong. He was immediately furious when he learned of the accident. After asking the cultivator of the building, he thought it was Hao Ruoyan, so he immediately went to Liuxiazong to VIP.


    Although Zhao Yige was only a cultivation base in the Golden Core Realm, he was originally a descendant of the family, and he could represent the family, and his majesty was inviolable. Unlike the former deputy host, Liu Xiazong could prevaricate the past even if he made any request.


    Now Zhao Yige came to ask for someone in person, and Liu Xiazong handed Hao Ruoyan out without much consideration. After all, Hao Ruoyan is just a deacon elder, and there are many Jindanjing elders in Liuxia Sect. There is no need to offend the family for her.


    Zhou Shu''s face was condensed, "Liu Xiazong just handed over your sister? What did your sister say?"


    "Ok."


    Hao Siyun looked wronged. I also said angrily, "Zongmen said that he would not hand over his sister, and that he was not good to the family, and the sister did not argue, and said nothing. Just followed that Zhao Yige and left... I was angry, and then I went to find Master, Master. Said that she is not easy to manage, she can''t do anything to the children of the family..."


    As she talked, tears gradually fell in her eyes, and she looked at Zhou Shu pitifully, "I really can''t help it. My sister said you are here to experience, I will come here to find you. Brother Shu, you can think of it. What can I do. Bring my sister back?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, and immediately nodded seriously, "Don''t cry, go back first, I''ll find Haizhonglou."


    He had thought that Haizhonglou would be detrimental to Hao Ruoyan, so he didn''t waste any time and practiced quickly, but he did not expect that it was still a few days late and Hao Ruoyan was still taken away by Haizhonglou.


    "But, doesn''t your experience matter? My sister said it''s better not to disturb you... And Hai Zhong Lou is a family. Liu Xia Sect doesn''t dare to mess with it, can we do it."


    Hao Siyun hesitated.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "If it doesn''t work, do it. This happened because of me, and it naturally fell on me. No matter how strong Haizhonglou is, I will bring your sister back. She didn''t do it, why? It''s her turn to be punished."


    "Brother Shu..."


    Hao Siyun looked at Zhou Shu and wiped his tears. He was worried that Zhou Shu would not go. After all, the family has such a great reputation, but now that Zhou Shu has not hesitated at all, I feel a little relieved and a little bit happy.


    As if he had found the backbone, his mind became much more stable.


    "Let''s go."


    The two of them flew outside Baichongze together.


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled when the two met, "How did you get caught by Pan Linghua?"


    "You are to blame, hum."


    Hao Siyun glared at Zhou Shu, and said with a bit of resentment, "I thought I could sneak in to find you with Mu Dun Jue, so that I wouldn''t be entangled by monsters. But when I walked, I was suddenly broken by that. The flower hangs up, you said, is there a problem with your Mu Dun Art."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and was speechless, "Fortunately, if you can think of it, use the wooden escape technique in front of it. How sensitive that Pan Linghua is to the wood spirit, how could you avoid it."


    Hao Siyun was stunned, his face flushed and turned his head, "Anyway, you have the problem."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, Hao Siyun had good aptitude, good magic weapon, and very good cultivation base, but he was a little stupid, and his experience in facing the enemy was extremely poor.


    "What are you sighing, are you laughing at me?"


    Hao Siyun turned his head and stared at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled and stopped talking.


    The two walked out of the swamp, all the way back to Lingyu City.


    As soon as he arrived in Lingyu City, Zhou Shu said to Hao Siyun, "You go back first, I''ll go to Haizhonglou."


    "Ah, don''t you want me to go? I want to..."


    Halfway through Hao Siyun''s words, Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, just wait."


    Hao Siyun thought for a while and nodded vigorously, "Then I will wait for you, so be careful."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and walked quickly to Haizhonglou.


    He had thought about things like this a long time ago, but he didn''t expect to give birth so quickly, but since he had already given birth, he worked hard to solve it. He had plans.


    As soon as I walked into Haizhonglou, I saw Xiao Buming walking quickly over, shouting angrily, "Go! Our Haizhonglou does not welcome people from Liuxia Sect, especially you."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand and said calmly, "Deputy host Xiao, I want to see host Zhao."


    "After talking, don''t you understand human words?"


    Xiao Buming''s voice was much louder, "You are still looking for Zhao Louzhu, and what else do you want to do? Mr. Xin kindly trains you as a disciple, but you don''t know that you are unwilling to collude with people in the sect to murder him. You are still a human being. Huh?"


    In his opinion, when Zhou Shu didn''t come, Mr. Xin had always been fine, and disappeared as soon as he came. Even if Mr. Xin''s disappearance, Zhou Shu could not get rid of the relationship.


    Mr. Xin once saved Xiao Buming. He had a deep feeling for Mr. Xin, so he was very angry with Zhou Shu and Liu Xiazong. If Hao Ruoyan had not taken the blame, he would have shot Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took a close look at Xiao Buming and nodded slightly, "Vice-host Xiao I need to see Host-Zhao. I can explain some things clearly."


    "What can I say? What do you want to say? First bring Mr. Xin back!"


    Xiao Buming just shook his head, already stretched out his hand, trying to drive Zhou Shu out.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed softly, "Whether you can bring Lao Xin back depends on whether you Haizhonglou are willing."


    "what?"


    Xiao Buming was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Zhou Shu with quite a puzzle.


    "Let him come up."


    Upstairs, suddenly came a clear voice.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Xiao Buming hurriedly responded, then looked at Zhou Shu, and said in a deep voice, "Come with me, don''t think of any tricks in front of the host."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Lord Xiao, please lead the way." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 362: Zhao Yige

    The third floor of Haizhong Building is a place rarely visited. ? One small? Say???????


    It was a very large quiet room with a length and width of more than ten feet, surrounded by black walls, airtight, and there was no decoration in the spacious room, only a shiny silver spear stood in the middle. The chill was pressing, and a cultivator stood beside the gun.


    The cultivator has a long stature and a white cloth, standing upright like a spear.


    Ten feet away, you can feel the dazzling aura and dominate people.


    Xiao Buming showed a look of awe on his face, and said, "Owner, this is the guest Qing Shuzhou of Liu Xiazong."


    The cultivator turned around and looked as though he was only twenty-five and sixty-six years old, and his appearance was very handsome. Like most children from aristocratic families, he had three points of arrogance between his brows.


    He stared at Zhou Shu, and his eyes swept over Zhou Shu.


    There was no movement, and a sharp and cold coercion struck Zhou Shu.


    The coercion is like a thousand spears stabbing, but Zhou Shu stands still, bowing his hands far away, just doing indifferent.


    However, Zhou Shu was also slightly taken aback. The Zhao Yige in front of him, regardless of his character cultivation, is the best choice. He is definitely not a cultivator with poor qualifications, but he wants to leave the family to enter the world and open a restaurant to enjoy the prosperity. Somewhat weird.


    Zhao Yige repaid a gift with an ancient gift and said loudly, "Shicai is rude, please don''t be offended by fellow daoists. I am Zhao Yige, please tell me if you have anything to do."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled and gestured. He glanced at Xiao Buming beside him. Zhao Yige knew immediately, only shook his head and said, "Lord Xiao is under Zhao''s family, so you don''t have to worry about everything."


    Zhou Shu knew something. The family attached great importance to etiquette and treated his subordinates very carefully. Since he was called a subordinate, it means that Xiao Buming could be regarded as a dead man and would never betray the family.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Lord Zhao, please. Where is Hao Ruoyan?"


    Zhao Yige said directly, "She is fine."


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "I also believe that she will be fine, but before I say anything, I still want to see it first."


    Zhao Yige frowned, "Go and invite Girl Hao."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Xiao Buming nodded, turned his head and glanced horizontally at Zhou Shu, and walked downstairs quickly.


    Zhao Yige glanced at Zhou Shu. Slowly said, "It seems that You Daoyou Shu is very concerned about Ms. Hao. You can rest assured that I will not do anything to her until the matter is clear, but if it is really related to her, then I am sorry."


    He looked directly into Zhou Shu''s eyes, as if he wanted to see something, but Zhou Shu calmly looked at him, smiled and nodded. "The host can also rest assured that the matter has absolutely nothing to do with her, and the only person who has to do with the matter here is me."


    "It''s you? Do you know the whereabouts of Mr. Xin?"


    Zhao Yige was shocked suddenly.


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t speak any more, but Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu a few times, knowing he wouldn''t say it, and didn''t ask.


    After a while, Xiao Buming walked upstairs and Hao Ruoyan followed him. Seeing Zhou Shu at a glance, many surprises suddenly appeared on his face, but there were also some worries in his eyes, "You are here."


    Zhou Shu looked up and down. Seeing that Hao Ruoyan''s appearance was still there, she did not seem to have suffered any damage, he smiled and nodded at her, "Come here, Ruoyan."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and stood by his side obediently.


    Liu Xiazong punishes her first. Later, she was taken away and left unattended, which made her quite cold, and her heart became cold. Zhou Shu treated her very differently. Now she came here immediately, feeling a lot warmer, and forbearing. I couldn''t help but look at Zhou Shu a few more times, his eyes were gentle and joyful.


    Zhou Shu turned to Zhao Yige and said, "I do know the whereabouts of Elder Xin, and I am planning to find him this time."


    Xiao Buming was stunned.


    Zhao Yige had some understanding, "You mean, Mr. Xin is still in the Haizhonglou?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "To be precise, it is in the secret realm of Haizhonglou. Not only him, but Luo Ming is also there. Old Xin was taken away by Luo Ming."


    When things have reached this point, they must be told in advance, otherwise it will not end well. But the two in front of him are also worthy of trust. Zhao Yige doesn��t mention it, and there is no reason to take Xin Lao away. Although everyone is fighting for the best magic weapon, the family will not care too much. Xiao Buming can see from his previous actions. , He has a sincere respect for Xin Lao and would not do such a thing.


    Zhao Yige and Xiao Buming were both stunned, very at a loss. Old Xin was in the secret realm or Luo Ming took it away. How could this be?


    Xiao Buming shook his head repeatedly, "Luo Ming took Mr. Xin away? Why? And this is impossible. No one can enter the secret realm privately."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Is it right? You''ll know when you go in."


    "I don''t believe that the formations at the entrance to the secret realm are only owned by our two hosts. Others can never enter privately, and the secret realm is open once a month for only seven days at a time. How can it be possible to stay so long? Unless they stay..."


    Having said this, Xiao Buming shut his mouth, obviously there was something secret involved and he couldn''t say it.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, and seemed to have some understanding. He didn''t know much about the secret realm, but the place that Xiao Buming didn''t say was mostly the hiding place for Luo Ming and Xin Lao.


    Xiao Buming stared at Zhou Shu and suddenly shouted, "You are coveting our secret realm to make up this kind of lie! You have harmed the old man Xin, and still want the secret realm?"


    Zhao Yige furrowed his brows deeply and rebuked, "Don''t be rude."


    Xiao Buming quickly agreed and bowed to Zhou Shu, "Friend Shu Dao, offended."


    "It doesn''t have to be this way, I can understand the concern of the original poster Xiao for Xin Lao."


    Zhou Shu shook his head with a sincere expression, "The original poster Xiao is too worried, a certain guest, what is the use of a secret realm? I only come for Xin Lao, Xin Lao is older than me, has the grace of teaching industry and preaching, I dare not not report it. , We must save him."


    Speaking of Mr. Xin, Zhou Shu didn��t sigh. In a blink of an eye, a year later, Mr. Xin didn��t know what he had undertaken with Luo Ming, he must have suffered a lot, and Mr. Xin must have not said that the best magic weapon is here, otherwise Luo Started with Zhou Shu tomorrow morning.


    Xiao Buming waited to talk about it, but was blocked by Zhao Yige with a wave of his hand, "Shu Daoyou is sincere, I know, but how about it, please ask Daoyou to be more specific."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and succinctly stated the investigation and conclusions of himself and Hao Ruoyan After a long while, Zhao Yige nodded and said, "As the Taoist said, there is no lie in the ceremony, so Xin Lao and Luo Ming may really be in the secret realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Is it or not, you can find it out."


    Zhao Yige pondered for a moment, then turned to Xiao Buming and said, "If you don''t sound, close the Haizhong Tower immediately. Every repairer in the building must be carefully checked, especially the chief guard."


    Xiao Buming nodded solemnly. Zhou Shu��s words were reasonable and convincing. He believed 80% of the time. He knew that most of the people in the building had colluded with Luo Ming and sent Xin Lao and Luo Ming into a secret realm to hide. No wonder No matter how to find it outside.


    Xiao Buming went violently.


    Zhao Yige groaned slightly, and remained silent for a while.


    Zhou Shu waited quietly, while Hao Ruoyan only looked at Zhou Shu, thinking about her own thoughts.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support, thank you for your rewards, and thank you for the book friends who voted to collect and subscribe~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 363: Play 1 game

    Soon, Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu, "What is the plan of fellow Taoist, is it to find the youngest member of Xin now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, but Zhao Yige was very reasonable. Now there is no need to find a way to enter the secret realm. Although Zhou Shu knows the specific location of the secret realm entrance, I am afraid it will take some effort to enter. E novel???????????


    Hao Ruoyan, who had not spoken all the time, said suddenly, "Master Shu, Ruoyan also go."


    Zhao Yige shook his head, "Ms. Hao doesn''t have to go. You must stay in the building before Xin Lao returns."


    Hao Ruoyan was startled, but couldn''t say anything, feeling helpless.


    After all, he is still under Hai Zhonglou''s control, and the crime has not been cleared, and he can''t go if he wants to.


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan and smiled, "Don''t worry, I can do it alone."


    When one person went to Luo Ming, it was originally in Zhou Shu''s plan. The experience was also prepared for this. It may not be good if there are more people. After all, there are some things that he just wants to figure out by himself and don''t want others to know.


    When Zhao Yige heard Zhou Shu say this, he couldn''t help but stunned for a moment. He glanced at Zhou Shu a few times, his eyes were a little confusing, and doubts arose in his heart, "Ning Vessel state, why did you say such a thing?"


    Zhou Shu noticed it, and said nothing.


    "Na Luoming is in the Golden Core Realm, it''s not easy to deal with... Or Shu Master will wait a few days before going, Ruoyan can wait." Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head very worried.


    Although freedom is limited, she is really reluctant to ask the current Zhou Shu to find Xin Lao, facing the vicious Luo Ming.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and said quite heartily, "Wait, don''t you have to wait for the pill formation? If Yan believes me, there is no need to wait for a moment. I said that I will find Elder Xin and be fair to you. "


    "Oh."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded suspiciously, her eyes still full of worry, and she only thought, "He said so. But it is too difficult to deal with the Golden Core Realm in the Ningmai Realm..."


    Zhao Yige glanced at Zhou Shu, "I will go too."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "The main Zhao Lou is going to?"


    Zhao Yige nodded. Awe-inspiring, "If it weren''t for Xin worship, I wouldn''t live today, and it would be impossible to reach the Golden Core Realm. There is something for Xin. I have no shirk."


    Hearing what he said, Hao Ruoyan breathed a sigh of relief, but unknowingly he had some other worries. Then the original poster Zhao, wouldn''t it be against Shu Shi? Or want to grab the magic weapon of Master Shu...


    At this moment, she was a little confused, looking at Zhou Shu, she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s fine, then we will leave."


    The secret realm belongs to others. He couldn''t stop it.


    It is rumored that the Zhao family is famous for its spear tactics. In ancient times, the ancestors created eight spear tactics, slaying the dragon with one shot, and created a terrifying cause. But Zhou Shu also heard that the Zitong Zhao family has not had a strong monk for many years, and there are only one or two in the gods, and the scenery of the ancestors is difficult to find.


    In fact, most families are like this. Today is not as good as ancient times, relying only on the inheritance of ancestors, but after all, there are not many children, although the starting point is very high. The Golden Core Realm Nasal Infant Realm is very common, but it is difficult to make great progress. In this regard, it is not as good as a large number of talents, talents come out in large numbers, and constantly innovate.


    Zhao Yige in front of him looks good. I don''t know what the actual strength is.


    "No hurry, the day after tomorrow will be when the secret realm opens, only then can you go."


    Zhao Yige shook his head, looked at Zhou Shu, smiled and said, "But I also have some doubts, fellow Daoist should you go. It''s not that I mind, the cultivation level of fellow Daoist is really...before Daoist Shu said that it��s okay to be alone, presumably right. Those who challenge the Golden Core Realm have some confidence, why don''t you give it a try?"


    The words of the talented Zhou Shu made him quite unhappy. Zhou Shu, as a condensed pulse state, was so confident in challenging the Golden Core Realm, as if the Golden Core Realm was already in the middle, which was simply out of common sense, but he came from a family. Quite a lot of etiquette, did not immediately refute.


    But he was also a young man of high spirits, a son of a family, born with arrogance, and also in the Golden Core Realm. He immediately wanted to give Zhou Shu a try, and wanted to see if Zhou Shu was qualified to speak like that.


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhao Yige with a smile, no interface.


    He had noticed Zhao Yige''s mind before, so it was interesting to put forward the test straightforwardly, which was quite in line with Zhou Shu''s temperament.


    "What is the intention of fellow Taoist not speaking?"


    Zhao Yige was slightly displeased, with a little arrogance on his face, "Do you dare not make a move, or do you think I am not worthy of a Daoist''s move?"


    The silver spear next to him suddenly vibrated, sonorous and powerful, like the sound of the guzheng, the momentum of killing spontaneously emerged, and the surrounding atmosphere became serious.


    "Don''t ask for more, as long as fellow Taoists can take two shots from me, I will have no objection."


    Zhao Yige held the spear, and the sound suddenly stopped, but the atmosphere became more solemn.


    Zhou Shu noticed the gun. The gun was as long as one foot and eight inches long. It was as white as snow, and had a texture like silver and jade. It had a metallic texture and a soft jade texture. There were not many runes, but it was very special, ice blue. The colored streamer surrounds the gun, flashing from time to time, like a giant dragon with its teeth and claws, roaring.


    The gun tip is six-sided, it doesn''t look very sharp, and the light is dim, but it reveals an unspeakable killing and killing air, which is so cold that it has obviously experienced a lot of blood baptism.


    Extraordinary.


    Although it is not the best, I am afraid that it is not far away. When the fortune comes, there is also the possibility of promotion.


    "This gun is named Liulingxue, dare fellow Taoists give it a try?!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, Zhao Yige raised his right hand, and the spear was thrust straight forward, facing Zhou Shu. The one-foot-long gun body did not tremble at all, and was as stable as a mountain.


    Although it was nearly ten feet apart, the tip of the gun seemed to have reached Zhou Shu''s eyes, less than an inch as hard as he could.


    Hao Ruoyan''s body trembled, and even she felt a very strong pressure, but Zhou Shu was not afraid, only shook his head indifferently.


    "Lord Zhao, this is not suitable for hands-on."


    Zhao Yige frowned slightly, "I''m made of Grade 5 materials, it''s very strong, don''t worry about damage, if it breaks, it''s my business, and it has nothing to do with fellow Taoists."


    Zhao Yige was aggressive, and Zhou Shu also raised his eyebrows, "Do you have to try?"


    "Yes."


    Zhao Yige hummed reversed the spear, shook the ground, and the building suddenly blew up.


    Zhou Shu nodded, stepped forward, and stood five feet in front of Zhao Yige, and the heavy gold sword appeared in his hand suddenly.


    He didn''t want to compete, but he couldn''t bear it anymore, and simply played a game to see the strength of the children of this family.


    "This is the best magic weapon, as expected, it is in your hands. But don''t worry, I am not interested in it at all, and you don''t have to worry about it. Even the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator can''t perceive the formation here, just use it."


    Zhao Yige glanced at the heavy gold sword, slightly disdainful.


    "That''s right."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, and slowly raised the long sword flat to his chest. Although the speed was slow, countless pale golden afterimages were drawn, which was quite strange.


    This is the first time he has played against a Golden Core Cultivator, and he does not want to lose.


    "Get out of the gun." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 364: Gunshot

    "I can only do 20%. If I can''t stop it, speak out as soon as possible. ?E? Novel???????????"


    Zhao Yige lowered his eyebrows slightly, holding the Zhangba spear in his right hand and stabbing it flat.


    The gun is not fast, but the babble is endless, and when I look closely, there is just a long gun in front of me, it is clear that there are thousands of troops!


    As if charging forward, the drums of war thunder, and the horses galloping, the strong killing air almost filled the whole world.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t feel the quiet room at all, the golden iron horse in front of him, the killing sound in his ears, as if being dragged into another space, a battlefield where he was fighting fiercely.


    Gunshot.


    Zhou Shu has never had this kind of taste.


    Zhou Shu deeply felt that no matter where he was, he couldn''t hide from this shot.


    "Is this only two percent? The strength of the family''s children is really much stronger than our sect cultivator."


    Standing in the corner, Hao Ruoyan constricted her eyebrows unconsciously, and couldn''t help worrying about Zhou Shu. Although the shot was not directed at her, she could not see the gun, but she also sensed the vast killing intent. Can''t bear it.


    "Good gunshot."


    Zhou Shu heartily praised, with the heavy gold sword erected in front of him, unmoving like a mountain.


    The complexion is calm, but the spirit is twelve points in the heart, the spiritual power is mobilized quickly, and the divine consciousness is doubled to focus, looking for the specific landing point of the spear in the mighty sword. After all, the heavy golden sword is not a shield, and can be effectively defended. It''s not big, you have to find the right direction to move.


    As the spear drew closer, Zhou Shu''s sense of consciousness became clearer.


    "found it."


    Zhou Shu secretly paused, swiping the heavy gold sword along the way, piercing the spear straight, and said in his heart, "You use 20%, and I don''t need all my strength."


    Containing but not revealing, the party is on the road.


    Spiritual power surges out, triple, quadruple, to the fifth, it bursts out. The heavy gold sword flashed, and directly collided with the galloping spear.


    Bang!


    The spear stopped abruptly, but the guns on the side never stopped, still moving forward. Enveloping Zhou Shu Tuantuan, the sound of the clash of gold and iron horses, like thunder and thunder, continued to sound in my ears.


    And Zhou Shu just ignored it, and his energy was all on the sword in his hand. You can''t make an inch against the spear.


    The heavy gold sword is like a mainstay, and it has not been overwhelmed by the mighty gun power.


    The guns came to an abrupt end, Zhao Yige closed the gun and returned it to his hand, with a hint of surprise between his eyebrows and eyes.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, his arrogance was subtracted by three points, and he said, "Yes, it is amazing that a condensed pulse realm practitioner can do this step. I am afraid that the condensed pulse realm children in the family are not as good as you."


    Zhou Shu smiled. "The host is absurdly praised, there is one more shot, please let the host take it."


    Zhao Yige nodded slowly, "You make me serious, take it, 60% strength."


    Sixty percent, triple the power at once, but it seems to be far more than that.


    It looked like a shot as it was, but no matter how powerful it was, the strength was obviously improved. If the original armies were all light cavalry in leather. At this time, he was a heavy cavalry with a full body of iron armor, and they were not riding horses, they were all black cloud beasts above Tier 3.


    Densely dense, without gaps.


    The killing intent is as real as it is. Boundless, the world was covered with a **** mist, covering the sky and the earth.


    And the gun power was like a vast surging dark tide, and it instantly arrived in front of Zhou Shu.


    Before facing Zhou Shu, Zhao Yige still had the idea of ??testing, but now Zhao Yige knows. You can''t think of him as a general condensing vein cultivator, you must earnestly show your true ability, 60% of true ability, and 20% of testing, the effect is completely different.


    The heavy gold sword stood in front of him, the sword intent gushing out like the sea, and the third endless tide directly used it.


    With the power of magic weapon, the countless magic ants formed by sword intent also formed a huge black tide, colliding with the sword power.


    Suddenly became a stalemate.


    There was a constant soft noise, and many magic ants were attached to the army horse, biting violently, but most of the magic ants were directly knocked away by the army horse and continued to run towards Zhou Shu.


    "This can''t work. Zhao Yige''s spiritual power is a lot higher than me, and his spiritual knowledge is also above me. The gun power is stronger than my sword intent. It only depends on magic weapons. It won''t last long. You must find a way."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and the children of the family in front of him were obviously not comparable to Tier 4 monsters, they were much stronger.


    It is rumored that only the unscrupulous children of the aristocratic family will enter the world to enjoy the prosperity of the world, but Zhao Yige is obviously not like this.


    When he was in a desperate situation, he suddenly fell silent, and the surrounding sounds seemed to disappear. The quiet room was not a quiet room, and the battlefield was not a battlefield. He entered a state of silence, only himself, focused to the extreme.


    "Spiritual power, divine consciousness, sword intent..."


    With sword intent, Zhou Shu was close to completion, and the magic ant he transformed was almost indistinguishable from reality.


    The third level of sword intent is that the sword turns at will. Zhou Shu has been trying to figure it out. During the experience, the sword does not leave his hand and he touches some margins, but it seems that there is still a layer of paper separated by it, which is always impenetrable.


    "Divine consciousness is attached to spiritual power. It''s not difficult, but it''s always a little bit close to blending into the sword intent together..."


    He still couldn''t figure out that point, but seeing Zhao Yige''s guns at this time, he seemed to suddenly understand.


    Zhao Yige''s spear tactics come from the inheritance of the ancient times, not entirely relying on spiritual power and magic weapons, but also on the aura created by the use of spiritual consciousness. Once the spear is out, it is invincible.


    At this point, his gun power and sword intent are exactly the same.


    Zhao Yige''s spear shot, his spiritual consciousness can create an immersive aura, like a real army, trapping the opponent completely, similar to a special formation effect, this is Zhou Shu Can''t think hard. Although his sword intent can be perfectly transformed, the sword intent cannot be integrated into the divine sense, and it is far from becoming a trend. When facing a strong opponent, the opponent can easily avoid it. Compared with Zhao Yige, this point is obviously fallen. Inferior.


    The sword turns with the heart, and the realm is created by the heart. Only when the sword intent can be integrated with the spiritual power of the divine consciousness, the sword intent, the divine power is self-contained, and the opponent is dragged into the aura created by his own heart, in order to compete with Zhao Yige.


    And now Zhou Shu certainly can''t make a sword with power and power, and the difference between his cultivation base and spiritual sense is far, but as long as he touches the edge of the sword turning with his heart, he can integrate the spiritual sense into the sword intent, and he can use it clearly. Jianyi saw through the opponent''s guns, found weaknesses, and carried out targeted defenses to block the gun.


    He must do it.


    "No way, you don''t say anything, I won''t keep my hand!"


    Zhao Yige shouted loudly, and Zhou Shu, if he hadn''t heard of it, still focused on this shot, he wanted to use the gun power to realize his sword intent.


    Zhou Shu''s shirt was completely torn, and the gun was struck by the force of the gun. The wound was full and blood was flowing out.


    And he didn''t realize it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, Zhao Yige didn''t keep his hands, and the spear was still surging.


    Hao Ruoyan at the side looked tense, she couldn''t feel the gun power, but the solemn atmosphere made her a little breathless.


    It is also in the Golden Core Realm, but Zhao Yige, the younger of this family, is much stronger than her. If she faces such a gun position, she will not be able to resist.


    Suddenly Zhou Shu moved, and he swung the heavy gold sword, with the same posture, the sword intent was still raging.


    Zhao Yige snorted coldly, saying that Zhou Shu was lingering, his guns were still moving forward, to make him completely surrender.


    Soon, he felt abnormal.


    The sword intent this time is a bit different.


    Under the impact of the sword intent, the gun power was like snow meeting the first sun, showing signs of gradual dissolution.


    My own army was surrounded by countless magic ants, bitten, and then slowly swallowed. Now is the real stalemate stage, and no one seems to be at a disadvantage.


    "How could this be?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Zhao Yige was puzzled. The situation changed so quickly, unexpectedly.


    He didn''t know that Zhou Shu had already realized the slight fur of the sword revolving at his heart when he made a breakthrough in the battle. The spiritual consciousness was blended into the sword''s intent, and he could find the weakness of the gun and destroy it, thus resisting his shot. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 365: Take care of

    Zhao Yige put down his spear, the gun force disappeared. One? Novel?????


    He looked at Zhou Shu condensedly, and nodded slightly, "Even the Golden Core Cultivator can''t stop this shot. You can stop it. It''s good, it''s good. It''s hard to find a vein condensing cultivator like you."


    Zhou Shu in front of him had only the Ning Pulse Realm, and he actually blocked a shot like this. He was shocked, but he still maintained his demeanor and gave Zhou Shu enough praise.


    Before, he only said that he couldn''t find a cultivator like Zhou Shu in his own family. Now he has expanded to the four great families. You must know that the four great families are all well-known immortal cultivators. The earliest cultivators of Xuan Huang Da 6 come from among them, and even the six great sects must salute them.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said sincerely, "If the host had just increased the force, I probably couldn''t stop the shot."


    Indeed, Zhou Shu is inferior to Zhao Yige in terms of spiritual power or divine knowledge. The magic weapon is slightly superior, but the sword intent is also quite inferior to the gun power. If it were not for Zhou Shu''s temporary comprehension, the sword intent was raised to a level, mostly Certainly lose.


    He was a little frustrated.


    Before facing the fourth-order monster beast, he advancing and retreating freely, he felt that the fourth-order was nothing but the same. Perhaps the golden core cultivators were similar, but the facts did not seem to be true. The true golden core cultivators were obviously better than the monsters.


    The appearance of Zhao Yige gave him a timely reminder. There is still a long way to go, far from being complacent.


    "If you say it is 60%, then there will be no more, no less."


    Zhao Yige frowned, "Are you not satisfied that you can catch a shot like me? Do you want to beat me? It''s impossible to do this in the Condensed Pulse Realm. It may be possible in the Golden Core Realm, but maybe I have already It''s a baby."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with a trace of stubbornness in his eyes, and felt vaguely in his heart that it was not certain that he could not do it. Although he used the third change before, he didn''t give his full strength either because of a life-and-death fight, and if he had the sword to spin at the beginning. Maybe there is a chance to win.


    "Change to a normal Golden Core Cultivator, you have already won, but unfortunately I am not."


    Zhao Yige glanced at Zhou Shu and thrust the spear into the ground. Slowly said, "You caught two shots of me, you are indeed qualified to go to the secret realm, so come to me in two days."


    Zhou Shu nodded and saluted. "Thank you for your advice and goodbye."


    He glanced at Hao Ruoyan and said solemnly, "Ruoyan, I will come again in two days. Don''t worry, I will be able to find Mr. Xin."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly and was about to speak when Zhao Yige''s voice suddenly rang, "Miss Hao. You can also leave temporarily and come back then."


    Hao Ruoyan was overjoyed when he heard the sound, and turned to respond, "Thank you, the original poster Zhao, I will definitely come back in two days."


    Zhou Shu also thanked him, and the two went downstairs and left soon.


    After a while, Xiao Buming ran up quickly, and said in confusion, "Master. Just let her go like this?"


    Gazing downstairs, Zhao Yige pondered slightly, "It''s okay to let her go, she can''t live without Lingyucheng. That''s good for Shu Zhou. If you have a chance, you can win over."


    Xiao Buming seemed to realize something, "No wonder the Lord will let Hao Ruoyan go for a good relationship, but he is just a condensing pulse state?"


    Zhao Yige shook his head, "Although he is in the Condensed Vein Realm, he is definitely not inferior to the Golden Core Realm. It is estimated that none of those offerings are his opponents. Even if the general Condensed Vein Realm practitioner has the best magic weapon, it is impossible to take over me. That shot, he was stronger than me back then. Such a repairer is worthy of us."


    "understood."


    Xiao Buming nodded, "Master, I can''t find it. I have sent someone to find it."


    "Forget it, I can''t find it in the building, it must be in the secret realm, and we will settle the settlement together."


    There was a trace of chill on Zhao Yige''s face, surprisingly cold.


    Xiao Buming''s heart was tense, and he stopped talking immediately. The original Zhao, who was known for killing and decisively in Zhao''s house, was dead.


    Zhou Shu and Hao Ruoyan, they walked slowly in the city.


    "Thank you for coming, Master Shu, Ruoyan thought no one would care about me." Hao Ruoyan smiled.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I won''t come to anyone. I was the one who caused the problem. How can I make you suffer. You stayed in Haizhonglou for a few days, did they do nothing to you?"


    "No, I have always treated Ruoyan as a guest. I have never been rude."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is rumored that the family is most important to etiquette. Before the truth is found out, they will not make enemies casually. I think you are fine."


    "But it''s good for Master Shu to tell the truth. Otherwise, if they really believe it is me, they won''t be merciful when they start. The family treats the enemy very coldly."


    Hao Ruoyan''s eyes flashed, thinking of some rumors, her heart could not help but panic.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Did you not say it before?"


    "No," Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "They don''t believe in Liu Xiazong''s cultivators, although they treat each other with courtesy, but if Ruoyan wants to talk to the original Zhao, they don''t agree."


    "Oh."


    "Master Shu, when you come back from the experience, why do you feel that the whole thing has changed? Why is it so strong?" Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, very puzzled. She knew Zhou Shu was very strong before, but it was only limited to the range of the coagulation state. Today, I saw that it was not the case at all. She thought it was difficult for Zhao Yige to take the second shot, but Zhou Shu took it.


    "Well, what I haven''t done is finally done."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, then sighed, "It''s just not enough, it''s far from enough."


    The third change of Xiucheng Treading Sea Art, greatly increased in strength, but the road ahead will not be smooth sailing.


    "Master Shu shouldn��t be presumptuous. You are already very strong. You must know that Zhao Yige is really not an ordinary Golden Core Realm. When he was in the Ning Vein Realm before, he could fight against the Golden Core Cultivator and even have a chance to win. This is in Lingyu City. Everyone knows it."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and said warmly, "Now he has returned from the Zitong family''s cultivation and reached the golden core level. Ruoyan estimates that the lowest level is also the fifth-grade golden core. I don''t know how much progress has been made. The golden core level cultivator in Lingyu City No one is his opponent, and Master Shu can only catch a shot of 60% of his strength. If Yan dare to say, few people in the entire world of immortality can do this."


    Excited light flashed in her eyes, her expression admiring, "As expected of Ruoyan''s Master Shu, Ruoyan is proud of Master Shu."


    Although Zhou Shu was shaking his head, there was a smile that couldn''t be hidden in his eyes. Together with Hao Ruoyan, it always makes people feel comfortable, like a spring breeze.


    "Okay, let''s go back soon."


    "Go back, Liu Xiazong?"


    Hao Ruoyan frowned slightly, and said bitterly, "They abandon Ruoyan like a broom Ruoyan doesn''t want to go back."


    Zhou Shu nodded. She was dissatisfied with Liu Xiazong. It was normal. The sect did not protect her disciples in case of trouble, and did not pay attention to it. This kind of behavior chilled the cultivator. Thinking about it, there is no long-term value.


    In contrast, although the Heyin Sect was small, the Zongmen still chose to protect their disciples in the face of enemies that were several times stronger.


    Seeing Zhou Shu pondering, Hao Ruoyan smiled indifferently, ��Where else can I go if I don��t go back? I have been like this for so many years, Ruoyan has been used to it, and my sister is still there, of course I have to go back.��


    "Well, Miss Siyun should be anxious, and go home early."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "As for Liu Xiazong''s matter, I will do care about it in the future. It is not only this family that can stay."


    Hao Ruoyan''s expression moved slightly, "Master Yi Shu meant..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll talk about it later, first finish what''s in front of you."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 366: Got it right

    Two days later, in the secret realm. ??E novel????????????????


    Zhao Yige, dressed in blue, looked at Zhou Shu, "Are you sure you want to find a side by yourself?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Yes."


    "Okay, I believe you, if something happens, you can notify me with a sms."


    Zhao Yige turned and left, like a fish, and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate and left soon.


    Before entering the secret realm, he had a discussion with Zhao Yige and had a clearer understanding of the secret realm.


    What Xiao Buming said before was only part of it. This time it is important, so Zhao Yige said it in more detail.


    The secret realm is called the Four Seas Secret Realm. Most of the Four Seas are Tier 3 monsters, and after passing through the forbidden sea gates in the Four Seas, there are a large number of Tier 4 monsters, which look very beautiful. The seven days of openness were indeed like this. Monster beasts basically stayed where they were, and rarely crossed the boundary. Cultivators can proceed step by step, explore and obtain resources according to their needs, but after seven days, they will be completely different.


    Seven days later, the four sea gates were all eliminated and opened together. Tier 4 monsters also flooded into the secret realm. The cultivator may encounter monsters in various seas at any time, and the danger increases. Not only that, at the entrance of the secret realm. It will open a door to the world! The monsters behind the door are not only Tier 4, but there are even Tier 5 and transformed monsters. If the cultivator is still in the secret realm at this time, it is basically impossible to escape to death.


    Xiao Buming had always reminded Zhou Shu that he had to go back within seven days, and that was why.


    But places like the secret realm are mostly designed with great power and will not leave a way to survive. Behind the four sea gates, there is a submarine maze. As long as you enter the maze, you will not be attacked by monsters. Safety.


    Luo Ming took Xin Lao, if he hid in the secret realm for so long, he could only be in these mazes.


    Within seven days, even Zhao Yige couldn''t find all four mazes. No matter how hard he tried, he could only find three, and Zhou Shu could only find the remaining one.


    Zhou Shu chose the East China Sea he had been to.


    Now he is acting alone again, Zhou Shu has many expectations, "If only I could meet Luo Ming."


    Previously, Zhao Yige said that he would go to the secret realm together. He certainly can''t object, even the secret realm is someone else''s. What reason does he have to object? But Luo Ming is not only related to Xin Lao, but also has some entanglements with Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu wants to get answers to several long-troubled questions from Luo Ming. If Zhao Yige is there, it will be very troublesome, but it is much better to act separately.


    He may have to face Luo Ming in the Golden Core Realm, but Zhou Shu has no fear, because this was originally his plan, and it is still the case now.


    He has been with Hao Ruoyan for the past two days, and learned a lot of knowledge of the Golden Core Realm from her, such as common techniques, fighting methods, etc., and has also discussed with Hao Ruoyan a dozen times. It is not difficult to find a chance to win.


    The Golden Core Cultivator is indeed very strong, but not all of them are as strong as Zhao Yige, and even if it is Zhao Yige, if it is life and death, Zhou Shu is not without a chance.


    Although Zhao Yige''s appearance affected a little bit of his mind and made him a little depressed, he quickly recovered. His previous thoughts did not change much, and he still maintained enough confidence.


    When he reached the condensing pulse realm, he was already regarded as a true cultivator. We must maintain a courageous attitude and never lose confidence at any time, otherwise everything will be impossible.


    Zhou Shu took out a blue robe that was the same as Zhao Yige''s and draped it into the East China Sea.


    Going to find someone. Naturally, time should not be wasted. The blue robe is called a water sponge robe, which is a special magic weapon given to him by Zhao Yige. It can divert water and hide in the sea, making it difficult for monsters to spot.


    Go all the way, one day later. Zhou Shu came to Haimen.


    The so-called Haimen is actually an extremely wide, extremely deep waterfall in the sea. The torrents are pouring down and split the sea into two forcibly.


    The sound was thunderous, the waves were overwhelming, and the dark pressure was felt dozens of miles away.


    As soon as he approached a few feet, Zhou Shu was rushed back by an unprepared force, as if he was hit by a giant beast head-on, and his whole person was thrown away.


    "It''s no wonder that only Golden Core Realm cultivators can get in. This power is really not something that Ningmai Realm can afford."


    Falling back to the place, Zhou Shu took a short rest, looking at the boundless waterfall in front of him, slowly taking out the heavy golden sword.


    The spiritual power in the body is surging, calling out endless tides, and using heavy gold swords to fight against this vast and boundless waterfall, Zhou Shu walks very slowly but very steadily. In the fast waterfall, he is like a rock under the huge water pressure. Moving forward little by little.


    The waterfall was unexpectedly deep, and after walking for nearly ten miles, there was only a slight difference in sight.


    Finally, when the pressure was relieved, Zhou Shufei came out of the waterfall.


    The sea here is not a trace of waves, it is extremely quiet, the color is much darker than the outside, close to black, and there are many weird-shaped water plants growing on the bottom of the water. s things.


    But murderous intent lurked in the silence. Less than one mile out, a monster beast resembling an octopus rushed towards him. Between dozens of tentacles, there was a huge mouth full of barbeds, and the scarlet tongue was fleeting.


    Most of the monster beasts on the bottom of the sea have excellent water control skills, and Tier 4 monsters are among the best. As the tentacles are swinging, Zhou Shu suddenly appears in countless large and small vortices, like ropes. The huge pressure will bring Zhou Shu. Stuck firmly.


    But Zhou Shu, who had just walked through Haimen, had become accustomed to such pressure, and the heavy gold sword was suddenly swung out, a dim streamer flashed, and several tentacles broke off.


    There was a lot of thick black juice coming out of the broken part, and my hand could not be seen within tens of feet.


    With the sound of water surging, many tentacles approached Zhou Shu silently, strangling him in the dark.


    However, Zhou Shu''s human sword was one body, like a long arrow shot, once again cut off a few tentacles, and out of the encirclement, his figure was already a hundred meters away.


    "I don''t have time to pester you now, wait until someone is found to come and play with you."


    The monster beast opened its teeth and claws, waving its newly grown tentacles, but it was beyond reach.


    The monster beasts continued along the way. Compared to the outside, it was several times more than that, and most of them were Tier 4. The monster beasts in the water were not as territorial as the six-place monster beasts, and it was not uncommon for them to be in groups.


    Zhou Shu is very cautious and fortunately, he has a sponge robe and a wooden escape technique. Using the cover of underwater plants, he carefully avoided the crisis again and again.


    According to the map of Haizhonglou, Zhou Shu walked all day without rest for a moment, and finally found the place he was looking for, the mysterious cave in the East China Sea.


    The mysterious cave hung on the rock wall in the sea, and from a distance, only a square hole could be seen. There was no trace of water within a few hundred meters in front of the cave, and of course there would not be any in the mysterious cave.


    Although it is on the bottom of the sea, there is no water at all, and there are all kinds of magic in the secret realm.


    Although the lost cave is a safe spot placed in the secret realm, it is not necessarily safe at this time. Because he doesn''t know if Luo Ming is inside, Zhou Shu carefully approached the stone wall and slowly moved to the lost cave.


    "Get out!"


    A shout suddenly came from the lost cave.


    Hearing the sound, Zhou Shu pressed against the stone wall, Mu Dun Jue resorted to a sudden burst of joy in his heart.


    You got it right. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 367: Lure

    Like a gecko swimming a wall, Zhou Shu slowly climbed up along the seaweed on the stone wall, while carefully releasing his spiritual consciousness. ?????


    The prohibition at the entrance of the maze is very powerful, it can block the monsters of the fifth order or even higher, but it has no effect on the cultivator, and the divine consciousness directly passes through.


    Inside the cave, two cultivators were sitting and kneeling with their backs to the entrance of the cave.


    The sitting cultivator is undoubtedly Luo Ming, and the one who is kneeling is the chief guard in Haizhonglou, but he can''t see Old Xin, perhaps in the depths of the lost cave.


    Luo Ming''s face was gloomy, "Quickly get out of here, hiding here for almost a month, do you still want to die in it? If you are suspicious, if you find this place, you must be killed with one palm."


    Begged, "Luo Gongfu, it��s not that the little ones don��t go out, there are actually many Tier 4 monsters out there. Isn��t it dead for me to go out now, and I can no longer help the priest find out the news? "


    "waste."


    Luo Ming snorted coldly, "Do you know how to go out?"


    Nodding again and again, "Little knows that the last time I entered the secret realm was injured and was delayed. I can only hide in the maze to heal my injuries, and I can come out now."


    Luo Ming nodded slightly, "Come on, take you to Haimen."


    With that, he lifted it up, flew out, and dived into the sea.


    The golden light appeared on his body, it was the Golden Core Cultivator, and the pressure was released. The surrounding monsters rarely came to attack, and soon disappeared.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, Zhou Shu was stunned, "I actually left. No matter, let''s see if Mr. Xin is there."


    After waiting for a while, the two of them did leave. After carefully exploring the surroundings for a while, Zhou Shu walked into the maze.


    The maze is called the maze because the route inside is like a maze, it is difficult to find the right direction.


    However, Hai Zhonglou had already prepared a map, Zhou Shu couldn''t find it slowly, but within a quarter of an hour, old Xin was found in a secret room deep down.


    Just the old Xin in front of me...


    The Beatles. He became thin and became a skeleton, and his limbs were nailed to the stone wall.


    Xu was hit by some weird poison pill. Old Xin''s figure was only half its original size, and his exposed skin was gray and phosphorescent. It looks like a gray stone puppet, very scary.


    Old Xin had a haggard face, his eyes closed tightly, and he couldn''t even tell his life or death.


    Zhou Shu clenched his hands tightly, feeling extremely resentful in his heart. The long sword in his hand was repeatedly tapped out, and the restraint disappeared. Old Xin''s body tilted and fell straight forward.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his arms and called out in a low voice, "Lao Zhang? Lao Zhang?"


    When he touched Old Xin, Zhou Shu was slightly surprised. Old Xin''s body was like a rock, extremely heavy, and his skin banged loudly. It doesn''t look like a living person at all.


    He sighed secretly, aimed at the acupoints, input a trace of spiritual power, trying to perceive the spiritual power in Xin Lao''s body, and make it agitate. Elder Xin at this time should have been imprisoned with spiritual power, and should help him recover as soon as possible.


    But soon he was disappointed. The spiritual power in Old Xin''s body was like a stone on the outside, unable to move.


    "It''s useless. Luo Ming used the solid stone to soak the old man for seven days. Except for his head, the old man couldn''t move anything."


    Old Xin in his arms opened his eyes laboriously. He looked at Zhou Shu indifferently.


    "Solid Stone!"


    Zhou Shu hated it even more. He had also heard of this kind of poison pill. It can alive turn a practitioner into a stone statue. No matter the spiritual power and physical body are restricted, but they do not die. Those who can refine this kind of poison pill are usually It is evil repair. There are basically no normal cultivators, but Luo Ming did not expect to have them, and he also used this method on Old Xin.


    I spent seven days and seven nights in the solid stone powder, watching myself slowly turning into a rock, how cruel it was, I would be heartbroken to think about it.


    Zhou Shu said bitterly, "I''m sorry, Lao Zhang, it''s all the junior''s fault. The junior will definitely kill Luo Ming and help Lao Zhang recover. But Lao Zhang, why don''t you say that the best magic weapon is here?"


    From Zhou Shu''s perspective, when Mr. Xin said about himself, he would never blame Mr. Xin. He said before that he would rather be responsible than influence others.


    "There is no need to blame yourself, this time it is the right time. Actually, the old man doesn''t matter if he says it or not. If he says it, he will die immediately. If it doesn''t say it, it makes a big difference? Why bother, kid don''t worry, the old man is fine. Compared to before, it��s not bad, but the pain that has always been piercing from the ice cone is gone. I had known that the old man had already used the solid stone by himself, ha ha."


    Compared to Zhou Shu, Old Xin looked much calmer, but with a smile on his face, "Boy, why did you come here, Luo Ming?"


    "He is not here now, the younger generation will save Lao Zhang first, and the rest will be discussed later."


    Zhou Shu took out the shui cotton shirt, wrapped it around Old Xin, and walked out quickly.


    Old Xin was a little suspicious, "Are you alone?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior informs the original poster Zhao that he is also in the secret realm, and he and the junior come to find Mr. Xin."


    He took out the messenger, and just wanted to input spiritual power, but immediately stopped.


    "It can''t be used now..."


    He quickly thought that he was not the only one who had the talisman. I was afraid that there were also Luo Ming who had been to the Secret Realm. If the information went out, Luo Minghe would know that he would only come back faster than Zhao Yige, but not easy to handle. Up.


    This kind of messenger was specially drawn by Hai Zhonglou for the secret realm. As long as you hold it, you can receive the message everywhere in the secret realm, but it is indeed troublesome to fall into the enemy��s hands, but... Zhou Shu turned to think about it, since Luo Ming also received the message, wouldn''t it be possible to use the messenger to lure Luo Ming?


    Old Xin paused, "What do you think, kid."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, then said slowly, "The junior wants to bring Luo Ming over and fight."


    Old Xin was slightly startled, staring at Zhou Shu for a while, "Boy, are you sure you have beaten a Golden Core Cultivator now?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "You must fight."


    I wanted to rescue Xin Lao first and then go to deal with Luo Ming, but it is not realistic to think about it, because it is really difficult for him to take Xin Lao to leave here, they will encounter many Tier 4 monsters before reaching Haimen. Zhou Shu''s Mu Escape Technique hides his whereabouts, and occasionally he is spotted by Tier 4 monsters, and one person can hide in them, but two people are in trouble. It is basically impossible to hide well. There will be monsters invading and difficult.


    And Na Luoming will come back at most five or six hours Sooner or later, he will meet him. Rather than being passive at that time, it is better to take the initiative and make some arrangements.


    Zhou Shu explained, and Mr. Xin stopped asking, "Since your kid has decided, the old man has nothing to say, so let''s do it."


    "Well, please, Mr. Zhang will stay in the maze for a while, and the juniors will go ahead and make preparations instead of doing it here."


    After making up his mind, Zhou Shu put down the old man and walked out of the puzzle.


    After searching around the maze for a while, Zhou Shu walked to a large mushroom-shaped seaweed below.


    The wood aura here is slightly rich and hidden properly, Luo Ming should not be able to show it, and the distance to the misty cave is right here, if he is Luo Ming, he should stop here to observe the misty cave.


    After resting for a while, Zhou Shu took out the messenger talisman and sent out a message, "Old Xin has been found, waiting for you in the Donghai Misty Cave."


    This message is for Luo Ming and Zhao Yige. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 368: ambush

    Zhou Shu hid in the seaweed, carefully watching the surroundings. ????????????


    The message has already come out. If Luo Ming brought the talisman, he should be able to come over soon, but Zhao Yige would come later, after all, in other sea areas, it will take some time to come over.


    During this time, Zhou Shu must face Luo Ming alone.


    He is very calm.


    About half an hour later, a golden light suddenly appeared from the sea and fell a few miles away from the lost cave.


    It is Luo Ming.


    He was standing in a place less than ten feet away from Zhou Shu, his expression was slightly gloomy, and a pair of eagle eyes were always condensed around the entrance of the Miscellaneous Cave, apparently exploring carefully.


    Not to be missed.


    There is a mortal enemy in front of him. There is no need for the slightest kind of mercy. Zhou Shu suddenly jumped out and shot with a heavy golden sword. The countless magic ants were like mountains, rolling towards Luo Ming.


    The explosion of the third change, the spiritual power rose to the extreme, turned into an extremely fierce blow, and the jade shattered Kungang.


    Suddenly, it was unexpected that an enemy would appear in the seaweed, but Luo Ming reacted extremely quickly, and he sensed the abnormality at the same time when the sword intent appeared, and a thick golden light quickly covered his body.


    He didn''t dodge or avoid, suddenly turned around, suddenly there was a black feather fan in his hand, and when he waved his hand, the wind and thunder appeared, dozens of thunder snakes rushing towards Zhou Shu.


    The thunder and lightning was extremely fast in the water, a bit faster than the air, and it was in front of Zhou Shu when he saw it.


    Feeling the ambush, Luo Ming immediately discovered his opponent, who turned out to be a Vein Condensation Cultivator he had seen before, so don''t worry too much. What''s more, Zhou Shu''s attack was close at hand. Even if he dodged the defense, he would not have time. Even if he didn''t hit all of them, he would still hit more than half of them.


    If you dare to ambush me, then teach you a lesson.


    But what can he do if he is a condensed pulse realm practitioner?


    "A mere condensing vein..."


    Before he finished speaking, his face suddenly turned pale, his expression was shocked, and the strength of the sword intent around him was completely beyond his imagination.


    Is this really a coagulation state?


    ����


    Facing the rushing Razer. Zhou Shu knew that this was a fourth-order middle-grade wind thunder fan commonly used by Luo Ming, which could protect against the wind and call thunder, forming a thunder prison space. It was extremely powerful, and Dian Yushan was overwhelmed by this wind and thunder fan at the beginning, and he lost without persisting for a while.


    But he doesn''t need to hold on for long, as long as he resists it, it''s enough.


    Just one click. Zhou Shu was able to control the sword intent, completely surrounded Luo Ming, and took the lead.


    The Mingguang Tower suddenly appeared, blocking in front of him, the heavy golden sword did not turn back to defend, on the contrary, it increased a little more force and pressed hard towards Luo Ming.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the lightning burst, turning into a prison of lightning within several hundred meters. Countless thunder and lightning, like a downpour. Cover everything instantly.


    The Mingguang Pagoda only persisted for two breaths, then it turned into a pool of golden water, scattered around, and could never be repaired. The third-order middle-grade Mingguang Tower built by meditation was completely melted by these thunder lights, which is really terrifying.


    The white light suddenly appeared, and the ancient spectroscopic mirror flashed several times, but it was also in vain and disappeared without a trace.


    The thunder is like a sea, pouring down.


    One touched thunder. Zhou Shu shocked all over, and the glazed jade body immediately scorched and cracked.


    After a few breaths, he will turn into sludge and smoke, and he can''t hold on. Zhou Shu could only retreat quickly, and immediately fell to the ground as soon as he left the area of ??the thunder prison, almost unable to stand upright.


    He bent slightly and couldn''t help gasping for breath.


    It was just a blow, a blow from the Golden Core Cultivator. It was so violent.


    But these few breaths had enough meaning, Luo Ming paid the price for his self-confidence.


    The almost boundless magic ant sword intent has all been wrapped around Luo Ming, forming a huge black ball to completely wrap Luo Ming in the middle, and Luo Ming''s figure can no longer be seen.


    The sword turned to his first insight, and Zhou Shu''s divine sense had been integrated into the sword intent. The demon ant quickly found the weakened place, and began to bite almost crazy.


    Lasted for nearly five breaths of time.


    "Go to hell!"


    With a roar, the black ball suddenly exploded, and dozens of golden lights shot out suddenly.


    Like a tsunami, a huge amount of spiritual power suddenly burst out, and countless vortexes were rolled up in the sea, and the swimming fish were shaken to death one after another.


    Zhou Shu, who was a hundred meters away, could not help being overturned by this huge force, like a leaf, floating out hundreds of meters.


    This sudden explosion bounced away most of the sword intent surrounding Luo Ming.


    Luo Ming''s face was pale and he was standing hurriedly in the sea, but there were still a lot of magic ants lingering around him, like bone-attached maggots, eager to bite.


    The wind and thunder fan had been broken into five or six pieces and dropped into the sea without any power.


    Luo Ming was very embarrassed, with blood constantly overflowing from the corners of his mouth, looking straight at Zhou Shu, his expression was extremely shocked.


    "How is it possible? I''m a fourth-grade golden core!"


    A word was held in my mouth, but I couldn''t say it.


    He didn''t dare to believe that his fourth-grade golden core could not stop the condensing pulse realm cultivator''s blow!


    The golden core repairers have their own golden core protection, which is equivalent to a high-level protective cover. In the face of spiritual power attacks such as the magic arts or sword intent of the Cultivator of the Condensed Vein Realm, it can be crushed by the spiritual power level alone. Although it cannot completely offset the damage, it is no problem to offset most of the damage. What''s more, he is a fourth-rank golden core. In his opinion, his spiritual power level is not reachable by the condensing pulse realm cultivator, and he can definitely block the sword intent of the magic formula.


    However, he was completely wrong. Zhou Shu''s sword intent was beyond his expectation. Not only was his spiritual power extremely strong, no less than him, but it was also like a well-trained army that advances and retreats in an orderly manner, specifically attacking weaknesses.


    Within a few breaths, his golden core shield was smashed, and his sword intent was pervasive, and instantly pierced his body and destroyed his body. If you continue, even the Qi Hai Qi pulse will be damaged and there is no remedy.


    At the critical moment, he immediately exploded the spiritual power in the golden core and drove most of the sword intent away, but the damage had already been done, and the damage to the body by such explosion was also great, because it was equivalent to exploding a small part of the golden core. , Even Golden Core Realm cultivators could not bear it.


    In fact, Luo Ming is now like the end of a crossbow, there is not much power, so he must heal immediately.


    Luo Ming glanced at Zhou Shu. He didn''t know where he was in an ambush. The message on the talisman was obviously deliberate. He was suspicious that there were still behind, and there were even other cultivators, so he didn''t dare to stay any longer. Busy swept into the sea.


    And Zhou Shu was also miserable, without the ability to chase, he could only watch Luo Ming leave.


    Zhou Shu was on the ground, a little regretful. Although the ambush was effective and defeated Luo Ming with a single blow, he escaped, which is not a success.


    Just like dealing with a Tier 4 monster, the third variant of the Sea Treads can also cause great damage to the Golden Core Cultivator, but his own defensive power is really insufficient, and the Golden Core Cultivator cannot resist it if he counterattacks slightly. Fortunately, it was an ambush beforehand. If it was facing up, Zhou Shu could only concentrate on defending with sword intent. Unless he gave up his life, he would basically not be able to attack and cause damage.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Shu has not suffered such a serious injury for a long time. Half of his body has become scorched and his body is full of smelt. Although he only encountered a little thunder, the colored glaze jade body can not stand it, and it will take a long time to recover. come.


    "Perhaps it''s time to find this body refining method." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 369: Too much talk

    Zhou Shu returned to the maze and swallowed a few pills to recover. E novel???


    Elder Xin kept looking at him with a strange expression in his eyes, "Unexpectedly, you really did it. It''s incredible. That sword suddenly exploded more than ten times your own strength, even a Golden Core Cultivator can''t match it... The moves are extremely rare, but the old man feels a bit familiar, I should have heard of it somewhere..."


    "Where did Lao Zhang heard of it?"


    Zhou Shu was a little strange that the Treading Sea Art was written after the real man Treading Sea went to the secret realm to return to hermit. It should have not been used outside, and it is unlikely that anyone knew.


    Old Xin thought for a while, "I can''t remember...Ah, I''m old."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn��t ask more. Of course, he wouldn��t reveal his tactics. He changed the subject and sighed slightly, ��Fortunately, I used the talisman to prepare for an ambush, otherwise he would meet Luo Ming. , I��m afraid the odds of winning are not great."


    That sword used the third change of the Treading Sea Art, and its power was increased by fifteen times. In addition, it was a sneak attack with the best magic weapon. He thought that Luo Ming could not stop him, but Na Luo Ming not only blocked it, but also escaped. This shows that Luo Ming''s strength is really extraordinary, a far ordinary Golden Core Cultivator.


    Such a Golden Core Cultivator has a promising future in which sect, why should he go as an offering and hide in Lingyu City? Could it be that someone who shouldn''t be provoked, is avoiding enemies? Is it related to the destruction of Wuwangmen back then?


    When I thought about it, I realized there was a lot of confusion.


    It seems that you need to chase Luo Ming to find the answer, but it is difficult now. He is reluctant to act, not to mention chasing people. He can only wait for Zhao Yige to come.


    "Boy, you are already pretty good."


    Old Xin couldn''t move, he could only blink his eyes to express his emotions. He whispered, "Did you not see it? At the last moment, Luo Ming also used spiritual power to explode, but his explosion was done with a self-explosive part of the golden core, so he was affected. This is similar to the situation that the old man encountered back then. He also encountered a strong enemy and had to explode his spiritual power. As a result, the gold core was damaged and fell to the realm. Although Luo Ming was not enough, the gold core grade must have dropped. It won''t be recovered in ten years."


    The self-destruction of the golden core can be regarded as the ultimate means of the golden core cultivator. It can explode dozens of times the power, if it is in the center of the explosion, even the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator will not escape the fate of serious injury, but if the golden core is completely self-destructed, the cultivator''s body will inevitably be destroyed. The cost is great.


    The self-detonation of golden cores is not uncontrollable. For some repairers of higher grades, they can control the degree of self-destructing of golden cores, and only explode a part of golden cores, so as not to cause too much harm to themselves.


    However, this loss is also very large, either lowering the rank or lowering the realm, the golden core does not guarantee.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "It turned out that the golden core was exploded, so it''s no wonder that I can finally break free of sword intent."


    Old Xin''s eyes flashed. Quite complimenting, "You can push the Golden Core Realm cultivator to this point, boy, you are proud enough."


    "Perhaps, but the junior himself has suffered a lot of injuries, I''m afraid he will be unable to move for a month or two."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly and turned to Xin Lao Dao, "Lao Zhang, the junior has heard that solid stone powder can be melted with soft clouds, right?"


    Looking at the old Xin like a stone statue. He is still blaming himself.


    Old Xin said in a deep voice, "Well, but that soft cloud silk is not easy to get. You don''t have to think about it, boy, since I can''t refine the weapon. I think I''m dead, even if I can''t move, it doesn''t matter, why waste it. That kind of treasure."


    "The juniors will do their best."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes were very firm.


    Old Xin sighed softly, and said nothing.


    The two rested for a long time, and a light flashed at the entrance of the cave. A figure with a spear swept in, it was Zhao Yige.


    "Old Xin!"


    Zhao Yige was very excited when seeing Mr. Xin, and quickly put away his spear and walked over.


    Old Xin opened his eyes, and the dim light flickered, "Lord, I can''t salute the old man."


    Zhao Yige nodded slightly, and after taking a look at Old Xin, his face suddenly became gloomy, "The solid stone is scattered? Did Luo Ming do it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, his face a bit heavy.


    Zhao Yige''s expression was cold, and what he said was a bit of a chill, "Dare to let Xin Lao suffer such torture, Luo Ming is dead. Shu Daoyou, when you found Xin Lao, did you not see Luo Ming?"


    Before Zhou Shu spoke, Old Xin smiled slightly, "Luo Ming and Shu Daoyou fought and fled with serious injuries."


    "Old Xin, is it true?"


    Zhao Yige was taken aback for a moment, looking at Zhou Shu who was scared, a little disbelief.


    Old Xin repeated earnestly, "Of course it is true, the old man saw it with his own eyes. Luo Ming was extremely injured and even blew a part of the golden core."


    "It should not be too late. Since he is seriously injured, he should not be able to escape to the sea, so he is still in this sea area. If you recover from your injury, I will go find a circle first."


    Zhao Yige acted decisively, with judgment, immediately turned and walked out.


    Luo Ming unexpectedly blew part of the golden core to fight Zhou Shu. It seems that Zhou Shu is more powerful than he thought. Isn''t he using his full strength than a gun? When he turned around, he glanced at Zhou Shu, still with some suspicion in his eyes.


    "This is a set of small infinite formations. If you can move, place them at the door to prevent Luo Ming from coming over."


    After walking a few steps, he remembered something, took out a set of array talisman and threw it to Zhou Shu, then left.


    Zhou Shu picked up the formation talisman and carefully set up the formation according to the instructions in the jade slip of the formation talisman.


    Luo Ming was very suspicious. After receiving the message, he didn''t dare to enter the cave, for fear that there would be an ambush in the cave. Now that the gold core is damaged, I am afraid that he will not even dare to come. The formation is mostly useless. But Zhao Yige was kind enough to listen, just on the cloth.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The landlord acts carefully and carefully."


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for that, how could you make this career?" Old Xin looked slightly condensed, and said with emotion, "He created this sea building by his own hands. He had just built the foundation at that time! And the Zhao family was only in the first place. I helped a few times a year, and never came back later. Instead, I asked Haizhonglou for things from time to time. Heh, Lou Zhu is really a genius to be able to do this."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned, "When you build a base, you can build a sea building. That''s really amazing."


    He has a lot of admiration. It is really rare for a child of a family to be pampered and cultivated in the family Only Zhao Yige dares to leave the family and start a career alone.


    Elder Xin continued, "He was separated from the Zhao family. It is said that when he was young, because of his lack of aptitude, he couldn''t practice the spear tactics of the family, and he was squeezed out by the children of other families. The Zhao family did not value him and lived quite a bit. How miserable... and this secret realm was not given to him by the aristocratic family, but he found it in the secret room at home, which is considered a great opportunity."


    "Oh����"


    "It''s strange to say that after leaving the Zhao family, the landlord Zhao gave up the eight spear tactics from his family and switched to another spear tactic he learned. As a result, the two were very tacitly compatible, as if a match made in heaven, his cultivation strength was very fast. So it went up. It was definitely the number one talent in the Zhao family��s generation. The other children arrogantly came to challenge several times, but they were not his opponents, but were beaten up. The Zhao family misunderstood the children. I have always wanted him to go back, but he refused, except for such important things as breaking through the realm, basically not going back to the family."


    "..."


    "Hehe, the old man watched him grow up, and he didn''t realize that he was talking too much..."


    "It''s okay, very interesting." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 370: 3 things

    Before I knew it, a few hours passed. One? Novel?????


    Zhao Yige came back with a calm face, "Found it, but let him escape."


    It was very plain, but there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    Old Xin was very surprised, "What''s the matter?"


    Even if Luo Ming is intact, it is impossible to be Zhao Yige''s opponent, but Luo Ming, whose golden core was damaged, escaped in front of Zhao Yige? It''s hard to imagine.


    In his opinion, catching Luo Ming is simply a matter of catching him. Luo Ming blew a part of the gold core. It is impossible to blew himself again. There is no threat of self-destruction. How to escape.


    Zhao Yige shook his head, "Luo Ming has a great escape light talisman, which is really unexpected."


    "Great Escape Light Talisman..."


    Old Xin sighed, and said a little discouraged, "It''s no wonder that the big escape light talisman, shrinking to an inch, can escape hundreds of thousands of miles in an instant, and I don''t know where to go now."


    Zhao Yige feels a bit regretful, "The Great Escape Light Talisman is a fine product among the fifth-order talisman. It is only possible by the large sects, and it will not be circulated. It is not sold at all. You can''t even find it at auction. Where did you get it."


    Hearing the words of the two, Zhou Shu was also quite confused. With such a life-saving talisman, Luo Ming is really extraordinary. It seems that it is really not a matter of time to find him.


    It was a pity that the previous ambush could not keep him.


    "Go back and talk about it. Go back and investigate carefully to see what Luo Ming''s origin is. Most of what he said at the beginning was false," Zhao Yige thought for a while, sighed, "Now these disasters are caused. My fault, I really can''t afford Xin Lao, but Xin Lao can rest assured that I will definitely solve Luo Ming."


    "The landlord doesn''t have to be like this, Luo Ming was not brought by the landlord."


    Old Xin sighed slightly, looked at Zhao Yige and then at Zhou Shu, "Every one of you said it was your own fault. What''s wrong? Everything has fate. It��s the old man��s old man��s, and he��s also his if he escapes. No wonder you guys, let��s go."


    "Yes."


    The two looked at each other, admiring Xin Lao''s free and easy, and nodded at the same time, all the way back.


    With Zhao Yige here, there is no danger of going back home, but one thing is worth mentioning. When passing through Haimen, the corpse found inside is not human-shaped anymore, only the clothes can barely identify it.


    It came to be that when Luo Ming received the message, he was in Haimen. He was anxious and didn''t care at all, so he just went back. But unable to withstand the pressure of Haimen, he persisted for a while and was crushed into flesh.


    Zhonglou in the sea.


    The three stood in the quiet room.


    Zhao Yige said sincerely, "Miss Hao, the matter has nothing to do with you, sorry, this bag of spirit stones is used as compensation for keeping a good girl these days, and I will also announce to Ling Yucheng that the matter of Old Xin has nothing to do with you. "


    After getting rid of the suspicion at Haizhonglou, Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, but there was no joy on his face, and he did not pick up the storage bag. A pair of wonderful eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, full of worry.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, just rest for a month or two."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, only that smile was a little ugly. Of course I don��t look at it. The face is dark on the other side, and I can feel a scent from far away, as if it is still smoking...


    "You... why did Master Shu do this?"


    Hao Ruoyan raised her eyebrows slightly, looked at Zhao Yige, and asked harshly.


    "It has nothing to do with the original poster Zhao," Zhou Shu felt bad when he saw Hao Ruoyan''s expression, so he shook his head quickly, "You go back first, and I''ll talk to you later."


    "Well, Ruoyan understands."


    Hao Ruoyan was still obedient, nodded immediately, and went downstairs step by step.


    He was a little bit dissatisfied with his movements, turned his head and looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes were full of concern, and the bag of spirit stones was not taken away.


    After Hao Ruoyan left, Zhao Yige bowed to Zhou Shu and said, "Friend Shu Dao, thanks to your help in this matter, it is really hard for you, thank you."


    Zhou Shu got up and said politely, "No thanks, but the host should do the things I have said."


    Zhao Yige groaned slightly, "You said three things. The first is to ask Hai Zhonglou to apologize to Hao Ruoyan, and to let the entire Lingyucheng know that I can do this and I should; the second is to take care of Xin. Lao, let Xin Lao rest at ease, this is originally my duty, needless to say; as for the third thing, I don��t understand, why do I publicly announce that the best magic weapon is with you?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Although Elder Xin is back, all the cultivators in the city know that the best magic weapon must be related to him, and it may also be related to Hao Ruoyan. There will definitely be cultivators who cannot help but want to do it once. Defend, but if there are too many, it will be difficult. Why do you want them to recite these troubles? This is my business, so I can speak it upright. The best magic weapon is here."


    This was something he had decided a long time ago, so he said it directly without thinking about it, and he also made plans for what to do later.


    Zhao Yige nodded, "Shu Daoyou bears everything by himself, so I admire it. But this way, there will be a lot of trouble to find, can Shu Daoyou stand it? I have a way, maybe I can help Shu Daoyou, and Shu Daoyou would like to listen?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit, and smiled slightly, "Does the host want me to join? I can''t do it."


    If you join the aristocratic family, there is nothing wrong with it, and everything is blocked by the aristocratic family. Even if you run rampant with the best magic weapon in Lingyu City, no one will dare to do anything.


    But joining the aristocratic family means becoming a member of the Zhao family. Everything must be based on the Zhao family, and he will no longer be free. Zhou Shu will never do this kind of thing.


    "No, Shu Daoyou is not a person in the pool, how could he set a limit and join the Zhao family?"


    Zhao Yige shook his head with an earnest expression, "I can guess what Daoyou Shu thinks, so I won''t make such rude requests. What I want to say is, it is better for you to join Haizhonglou to replace the old man Xin. Position, how about being a great consecration? As long as there is a consecration, no matter what Shu Daoyou has to do, Hai Zhonglou will help."


    "This is actually Old Xin''s suggestion, but I think so too."


    "Join Haizhonglou as an offering, what is the difference between UU reading and joining the Zhao family?"


    Zhou Shu suspiciously said that he didn''t want to say anything, but since Mr. Xin proposed it, it doesn''t hurt to listen.


    "Haizhonglou is not the Zhao family. There are not so many decadent rules. I will stand on my own and rebuild a new family. Oh, this is not to mention. If you join Haizhonglou now, you will not have to bear any responsibilities or obligations, and Haizhong Loucai��s offerings to fellow daoists will never be less."


    Zhou Shu was slightly confused, "I don''t need to do anything? Then what do you picture?"


    "I just want to make a long-lasting good relationship."


    Zhao Yige smiled slightly, "I don''t need anything now, but I hope that friend Shu Taoist will take care of Haizhonglou when he has the opportunity to have a baby."


    Returning to Hai Zhonglou, the first sentence that Xin Lao and Zhao Yige said together was to win Zhou Shu to join Hai Zhonglou, "Owner, Zhou Shu is a unique genius, while he is still in a state of pulse and is in trouble. Hurry up, if you miss it, I''m afraid there will be no chance, remember."


    Old Xin is really wise. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 371: Refuse

    "Is that so sure I can give birth?"


    "No doubt at all. One? Novel??"


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhao Yige for a long time, his expression intriguing.


    "If Dao Shu comes to Haizhonglou, I can treat him as a scholar."


    Zhao Yige had many expectations in his eyes, such as Liu Xuande looking forward to Kong Ming in the Cao Lu.


    He had talked with Mr. Xin before. Mr. Xin told him a lot about Zhou Shu. In addition to his amazing refining talents, he could see a lot of things in the battle against Luo Ming, that strange spiritual explosion. The technique can''t even bear the Golden Core Realm, and the sword intent of the Condensed Vessel Realm is actually integrated with the divine sense, and can find weaknesses on oneself. That is something that countless Golden Core cultivators can''t do...


    Zhao Yige thought in his heart that a repairer like Zhou Shu would be of great use to Haizhonglou, both now and in the future, and it would be more beneficial for him to come from Ligate. If you don''t win over at this time, let''s wait when.


    It''s a pity that he wants to be Liu Bei, but Zhou Shu is not Kong Ming.


    Zhao Yige is still thinking, but Zhou Shu has an idea.


    It can be seen that Zhao Yige is a very ambitious cultivator, and his plans are large. However, Zhou Shu now has no idea of ??complicity with him. He has too many things to do. It is not when building power. The two concepts are different. Naturally It is difficult to come together.


    And is the worship of Haizhonglou so easy to do? Hai Zhonglou has many connections with the aristocratic family. Any cultivator knows that the aristocratic family is the most difficult force for cultivating immortals. Zhao Yige wanted to stand on his own. How could it be so easy, I was afraid that he would not be able to stand on his own.


    He said it was easy, and there was no obligation to bear, but after thinking about it, he felt wrong. The entrance to the secret realm of Haizhonglou is the lifeline of the sea and it is extremely important, but every worship knows the location, why have they not leaked it out, and even the betrayer and Luo Ming dare not talk about the secret realm? It was only possible that he had made an oath similar to the Heart Demon Oath with Hai Zhonglou. They will die as soon as they say it, so that they can keep the secret, and Hai Zhonglou will be relieved to let them worship.


    For Zhou Shu to make offerings, it is inevitable.


    And any vows related to the heart. Zhou Shu couldn''t do it, he would only do what he wanted, what he decided with his heart, he didn''t need an oath, and he didn''t want to do. He will not act against his will, no matter what, he doesn''t want to be bound by the oath.


    When he entered the secret realm before, he actively asked to bring the gray spirit yarn, so as not to be thought by Zhao Yige that he knew the location of the secret realm, and to prevent being implicated in it and causing unnecessary trouble.


    He would not accept the position of worship, let alone worship that is related to the family.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly. Although Mr. Xin is kind, but kindness is not necessarily a good thing. I''m afraid that I will tell Zhao Yige many things about himself, otherwise Zhao Yige will not be so eager.


    "How is Shu Daoyou thinking?"


    After waiting for a while, Zhao Yige appeared somewhat indifferent, but the expectation in his eyes did not diminish at all, but rather increased.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''m sorry, I can''t agree to the request of the original poster Zhao."


    Zhao Yige was slightly startled, disappointed in his heart. "Why? Isn''t it good? After making an offering, Friends Shu Dao has something, we can help Hai Zhonglou. Is it possible that Friends Shu Dao is going to count on Liu Xiazong, they don''t even care about their own deacon elders, how can they help you as a guest, I''m afraid They are going to steal your magic weapon in secret."


    "I understand the kindness of Mr. Xin and the host, but for the time being I don''t want to involve too much. I''m sorry."


    Zhou Shu narrowed his eyebrows, his expression was quite sincere, with a helpless expression.


    Zhao Yige glanced at Zhou Shu, his face turned a lot colder, "Since this is the case, I won''t say much, but if there is a chance in the future, I hope that Fellow Shu can reconsider. When encountering troubles that cannot be solved, fellow Daoists may wish to think about it. Thinking of Haizhonglou."


    "Definitely, if I have trouble that can''t be solved, I will think of it."


    Zhou Shu bid farewell, "Farewell, for those three things, please do as we said before. As for the Rouyunsi that Mr. Xin needs, it falls on me."


    "rest assured."


    Zhao Yige nodded indifferently, "I am not a regrettable person. Those three things will be done according to your requirements."


    Zhou Shu walked downstairs quickly, of course he did not forget to take the spirit stone.


    And Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu upstairs for a while, his eyes a little complicated.


    In front of Xixianggu, Hao Ruoyan waited quietly, and Hao Siyun was also there.


    "coming!"


    Hao Siyun exclaimed, and ran over with joy. When she saw Zhou Shu, her eyes suddenly became red, "Brother Shu...you, how did you make it like this..."


    Zhou Shu was indeed a little ugly, half of his face was black and burnt, and he couldn''t see his original face.


    He smiled and waved his hand, "It''s okay, rest will be fine."


    Hao Ruoyan approached, holding a jade bottle in his hand, looking concerned, "Master Shu, this is a Tier 4 Yulu Pill, Liu Xiazong''s healing pill. It should be helpful to Master Shu. Take it soon. "


    The jade bottle is made of fourth-order Liuxia jade, a special product of Liuxiazong. It is crystal clear and transparent, with extraordinary quality. There is only one elixir in the jade bottle. It is shining and bright, and several elixir patterns flow on it. At first glance, it is not Fanpin.


    "This, I''m afraid it''s a high-grade pill, it took a lot of contributions, right?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan and shook his head, "Ruoyan, it is not practical. Although my injury is serious, it is just a physical injury. Rest is enough. Don''t waste this kind of medicine."


    Tier 4 top grade, the value is really not low, Zhou Shu feels a bit wasteful, he is just a pure physical injury, no damage to Qi, Qi, and using this is not worth it.


    Hao Ruoyan was speechless for a while, paused there, holding the medicine pill in the air, feeling a little at a loss.


    After spending a lot of contributions to exchange the medicine, Zhou Shu didn''t even want it. He felt a little uncomfortable, but it was indeed a very valuable thing. It seemed that Zhou Shu also had a reason.


    "My elder sister has finally exchanged it, so don''t let it go!"


    Hao Siyun directly took the jade bottle and stuffed it into Zhou Shu''s hand, "You were injured because of us, how can we ignore it, hold it, I don''t want to look at you like this, get better soon."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If smoke is like a cloud, it''s not that I don''t want it, but I really don''t need it. I understand myself, and I just need to cultivate my physical injuries. Then I will eat more spiritual food. This medicine will stay where necessary. time����"


    Before he finished speaking, Hao Siyun suddenly grabbed the pill and threw it directly into Zhou Shu''s mouth.


    "Hehe, now you have to."


    Hao Siyun raised his eyebrows looked at Zhou Shu with a smug look, and put the jade bottle back into her sister''s hand, "Brother Shu, tell me how you got hurt, and... ��"


    "Okay, wait for Master Shu to say it yourself, you will never end when you say it."


    Hao Ruoyan laughed and looked at Zhou Shu, "Master Shu, it seems rude, but now you don''t have to ask for it. Hurry up and dissolve the medicine. We will wait for you in the valley."


    "Eat and eat, what else can I say. But Ruoyan, I don''t want it, but I am a little reluctant to change such a good pill to Lingshi..."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and nodded helplessly, "Let''s go in together, there are indeed many things to say."


    "Quickly tell, you don''t know. In the past few days you have left, my sister and I are both anxious to death. I am afraid that you will be harmed by Luo Ming, and I am afraid that you will be deceived by Hai Zhonglou..."


    Hao Siyun ran next to Zhou Shu, urging and shouting.


    Hao Ruoyan followed behind them, smiling faintly, like a spring breeze. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 372: Yanaka

    After three days of resting, Zhou Shu had almost recovered. ?One? Novel????


    The Yuludan of Tier 4 top grade was really effective, and Zhou Shu''s guidance on the medicinal power made her health very fast.


    "His face is no longer black, it has changed back to its original appearance, hehe."


    Hao Siyun stared at Zhou Shu, looked up and down and left and right for a long time, and finally laughed happily.


    Zhou Shu was a little speechless when she saw him, "Why are you alone, your sister? I have something to look for her."


    "She''s very busy now, she will come here later," Hao Siyun blinked, a little happy, "The original poster of Tianhai Zhonglou came to Zongmen to apologize, and then advertised in Lingyu City, stating that Mr. Xin has returned. The disappearance and magic weapons have nothing to do with the sister. On the contrary, the sister helped them a lot. The sect promoted her to the elder again. It is still a higher level than the original guardian elder."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "Your sister deserves it."


    Hai Zhonglou came to apologize and thanked Hao Ruoyan for giving Liu Xiazong''s face. Naturally, Liu Xiazong also had to respond. It is a good choice to promote Hao Ruoyan.


    Hao Siyun curled his lips, "Huh, what did you do earlier. I didn''t have any ideas, and always followed Hai Zhonglou''s approach. If Hai Zhonglou said that her sister did something wrong next time, would they have to take her sister again? Come down?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, she was right, this situation is indeed very likely.


    "But it''s still wrong, I don''t understand."


    Hao Siyun tilted his head, a little annoyed, "I said it has nothing to do with my sister, but more people are coming to look for my sister. You don''t know, there are several groups of people coming every day, and they will ask Mr. Xin from Haizhonglou and the best magic weapon. , I was so busy with my sister. There are still elders who don''t usually come, I can''t make it even if I want to."


    Zhou Shu frowned and nodded unconsciously.


    He anticipated this situation. Ming Minghai Zhonglou said that Hao Ruoyan did not kidnap the person and she did not take the magic weapon, but this statement seems to prove that Hao Ruoyan is related to the best magic weapon. Although she didn''t take it, maybe she knew who took it, and she would look for someone if she didn''t. Of course, you can also find Mr. Xin. However, Mr. Xin is now very tightly protected, and it is difficult for outsiders to reach out, but there must be countless people staring at him. As long as Haizhonglou relaxes slightly, Mr. Xin will still have an accident.


    Hao Ruoyan raised his head. I worried, "What should I do, it''s so annoying, it won''t work if I want to practice seriously, and my cultivation level has not improved for a long time."


    "Your cultivation base hasn''t improved, it''s because you don''t care, you know how to play if you are lazy every day, don''t blame others."


    Hao Ruoyan approached Yingying, glanced at his sister in sorrow, and then turned to salute Zhou Shu. Softly said, "Is Master Shu better?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay, it will be better soon."


    "Well, then Ruoyan, don''t worry." Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu for a while with a smile in his eyes, before sitting down slowly.


    Hao Siyun leaned a few steps closer, "Sister, have they gone?"


    "I''m leaving, but I will come again." Hao Ruoyan changed his usual elegance, a little uneasy, frowned, "These people know the magic weapon. If they are not the same, I really want to drive out."


    Hao Siyun raised his hand and couldn''t help shaking, "Well, I''ll help you catch it next time, sister."


    "My sister is just talking about it, you take it seriously. Do you want to **** me off?" Hao Ruoyan knocked his sister on the head, "Those are all elders, and some are elders, where can I catch them."


    As she said, she sighed slightly, her eyebrows faintly worried, "In fact, it''s better to ask questions like this, I''m afraid that some people don''t come in the dark and start secretly, that would be troublesome."


    Looking at the two, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You don''t have to worry for too long, I have arranged it, and it will be resolved in two or three months."


    Hao Ruoyan was startled, and immediately said, "Master Shu, Ruoyan is not complaining, just talk casually, in fact, it''s nothing to come to Ruoyan, but the ears are not clean, and they won''t do anything extraordinary. Master Shu, You can leave it alone, not to mention that you are still injured."


    "I know, you don''t have to think too much."


    Zhou Shu shook his head indifferently, "This is something that has been decided long ago, and we have already agreed with Hai Zhonglou."


    Hao Siyun jumped over like a kitten, a little excited, "What did you say?"


    "At that time, you will know that, anyway, you should not be in trouble anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled pretentiously, ignored her, turned to Hao Ruoyan and said, "I had a lot of free time in the past few months, Ruoyan, I need your help."


    Hao Ruoyan stood up after hearing the sound, and said, "Master Shu just talk about it."


    "Huh, ignore me, right? I don''t care about you, and my sister doesn''t care about him." Hao Siyun glared at Zhou Shu and blocked Hao Ruoyan from seeing him.


    Hao Ruoyan stretched out her hand and pulled her to her side, rubbing her head fondly.


    Zhou Shu was a little funny, but soon became serious, "Ruoyan, I now need experience in fighting against Golden Core Cultivators, the more the better, but I am not familiar with Lingyu City, so I need Ruoyan. I��ve helped. Find some Golden Core Cultivators for me."


    "Do you want to fight against the Golden Core Realm?"


    Hao Ruoyan groaned slightly, a little strange, "Master Shu thinks Ruoyan can''t do it?"


    "It''s not impossible. Of course you can if Yan."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "But it''s impossible for me to fight with you for a few months, so you still do not practice? I need experience in fighting against various cultivators, so I need more golden core cultivators, specializing in cultivation. Fa tactics, sword tactics, sword tactics, and even weapons are good."


    "It''s not impossible to play for a few months...well, if Yan understands, she will help Master Shu find it."


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, smiled and nodded, "Now Zongmen has given Ruoyan the status of an elder protector of the sect, which is a lot more convenient. Not to mention the Hongyezong, but there are still Liuxiazong and the repairmen of the patrons. Cultivators of small forces should be found."


    Zhou Shu nodded repeatedly, "That would be fine, thank you very much."


    Hao Siyun frowned and raised his cheeks, thinking for a long time, and wondering, "Why are you looking for people to fight everywhere, are you going to fight?"


    "clever."


    Zhou Shu pointed to her lightly, "But I won''t tell you."


    "Humph!"


    Hao Siyun glared at him and turned her head.


    "If Yan does not disturb Master Shu''s rest, I will come back to see Master Shu tomorrow. If Master Shu confessed, Ruo Yan will do it as soon as possible."


    Hao Ruoyan saluted and walked back slowly.


    "Leaving so early? Sister, I still want to stay a little longer, and I don''t want to practice now..." Hao Siyun looked at her sister, pulling her sleeves and pleading.


    "No, you give me a good practice."


    Hao Ruoyan held her hands with aversion, and Hao Siyun couldn''t get rid of it, so she could only obediently follow.


    Zhou Shu looked at the two and felt warm, as if thinking of something, he suddenly shouted, "By the way, Ruoyan, the spirit stone that Haizhonglou paid you is still with me, do you want to take it away?"


    Hao Ruoyan looked back and smiled, "If you don''t want something in Haizhonglou, Master Shu takes it and uses it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then I''m welcome." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 373: Clear night

    "Speaking of which, there is indeed no spiritual stone.????????"


    Zhou Shu laughed mockingly and turned back.


    Sitting in the valley, opening the spirit gathering array, Zhou Shu sat down quietly.


    Experience and fighting have not stopped, and now I have time to calm down.


    He needs this kind of time too much when he is busy. Cultivation is not blindly killing. It requires movement and quietness. It needs to absorb the various experiences gained before realizing it in a timely manner. If you make mistakes, you can correct them.


    This is the so-called Qingye checking heart, closing the cabinet and thinking wrong.


    It is night, the moonlight is flowing, and the light is like water.


    "It''s a lot of loss, but fortunately it is early."


    Zhou Shu frowned involuntarily. He was too busy to check carefully before. At this time, he carefully observed and repeatedly checked with spiritual strength. There were many hidden dangers in the Qi pulse and Qi sea.


    The third variant empties from the tsunami, which can explode the powerful power to challenge the level, but at the same time it also has a lot of damage to Zhou Shu in the condensing pulse. Although Zhou Shu is cautious every time he uses the third variant, the violent spiritual power is still It caused a certain amount of damage to the Qi Vessel and Qi Sea, after all, they were not as stable as Jin Dan.


    It can be seen from the sea of ??qi and qi channels that the walls of the qi channels of several main qi channels have become thinner, and some grid-like deficiencies have appeared. Although they have not caused major damage, they will surely continue in the long run. It breaks if it can''t bear it, and it''s hard to repair.


    The air sea is similar, but the loss is greater, because the spiritual core that generates the spiritual power tide is in the air sea, and the air sea bears greater impact. There are also weak spots in the Qihai wall, and there is even a small tear at the bottom. Although it does not really tear, it is also very dangerous.


    "Before, I used the third change continuously in the experience, and I rarely took a break. I was really anxious, and I had to relax."


    Zhou Shu sighed softly.


    The Treading Sea Jue is actually a very complete method. It is mature in all aspects. As long as you practice normally, this kind of damage will not occur. (Therefore, the method does not introduce the current problems of Zhou Shu), but the problem is Zhou. Shu is not a normal practice at all. The coagulation state has reached the third change, is this normal? Obviously not, even if the real person treading the sea is there, he will feel very abnormal.


    "Fortunately, the problem is not too big. Taking a proper rest and taking some spiritual food and pills can slowly replenish it. However, when using the third change of the sea treading technique in the future, be careful not to let the spiritual power explode in weak places. , You have to keep changing the burst point, and it��s best to use it only once a day. You must keep this in mind."


    Zhou Shu knocked on his head, repeated it several times carefully, remembering it firmly.


    If you continue to use the third change in the weak qi pulse, I am afraid that the qi pulse will burst immediately, which is tantamount to seeking a dead end.


    This is very difficult for other cultivators, because once the tactics are learned, it becomes a habit to use them, and where the spiritual power flows from and bursts, it becomes a fixed formula. It is difficult to change, but for Zhou Shu, there is no such trouble. You can change the position with a certain amount of deduction and calculation, and the same technique can be used anywhere in the Qi.


    It took a long time to examine the body carefully, and there were no other hidden dangers, Zhou Shu relaxed.


    After understanding the wrong place, go to realize the experience gained before.


    There was a heavy golden sword in front of him, this life and death partner. The previous experience and several battles. Zhou Shu mostly used the best magic weapons to add sword intent, and he was more familiar with heavy gold swords.


    After the heavy gold sword was promoted to the top grade, its performance perfectly followed the previous three grades, but there were many more changes. Zhou Shu has been trying to figure it out. It has been used in battles with Tier 4 monster beasts, but Zhou Shu didn''t know much about those changes, and it was difficult to really use it.


    If you fully understand those changes, you can truly master the ultimate magic weapon, and the power that the heavy golden sword can show at that time is not comparable to now. No matter how strong the Golden Core Realm Cultivator is, I am afraid that he can''t afford its blow.


    But now it is difficult for him to do this. The reason is very clear. It is because the best magic weapon carries the aura of the origin of heaven and earth. If you want to truly master its changes, you must understand the origin of heaven and earth yourself; or it is psychic.


    I understand the origin of heaven and earth, that is something after the Golden Core Realm, and obviously can''t do it now-the process of condensing golden core, but also the process of touching the origin of heaven and earth, understanding the cycle of life and death, the good fortune of heaven, orderly evolution, etc., Only when you first understand the origin of the heaven and the earth can you achieve the golden core, which is a small world. With the golden core, the cultivator can perceive the heaven and the earth in the body, truly understand the origin of the heaven and the earth, and get his own way����


    And psychic, you can let the best magic weapon teach you how to use yourself-but psychic is very mysterious. It takes a long time for the best magic weapon to give birth to simple spiritual consciousness and communicate with the practitioner. Although the best magic weapon has a natural advantage in this respect compared with other magic weapons, it is very difficult to really do it-


    For Zhou Shu now, both are very difficult.


    "But there seems to be a trick."


    Zhou Shu thought of the classics he had read before. After the practitioners of the Condensed Vein Realm had obtained the best magic weapon, they were eager for success and had no time to slowly cultivate the psychic, so he went to learn the method of evil cultivation.


    The cultivator learned the soul-absorbing technique of evil cultivation, and obtained a divine soul of the condensing pulse realm cultivator, and then used evil cultivation''s method of sealing the soul to seal the divine soul into the best magic weapon, so that the magic weapon obtained the divine soul, without having to give birth to himself Spiritual consciousness can communicate with the cultivator.


    The cultivator squeezed the spirit in the magic weapon in every possible way, and trained it to be close to his ears, which made the magic weapon very satisfactory. He could do whatever he wanted, and it was no different from channeling. Since then, his strength has greatly increased, and he has been proud of the spring breeze all the way, and has eliminated many Golden Core Cultivators.


    "But in the end the spirit of the magic weapon betrayed him, and he died with him in the end, the spirit and spirit were destroyed, and his death was miserable."


    Without this last sentence, it sounds good, but it does.


    Zhou Shu shook his head. It''s not difficult to do this. In fact, he can do it now. After all, he has obtained a lot of evil cultivating tactics. Among them, contemplation and soul sealing are both but He just thought about it, and didn''t really want to do it.


    Such a thing is not in line with his nature, he can''t do it. Moreover, it is unlikely that the cultivator can completely control the soul, and enclose the best magic weapons of other souls, and may be able to kill the Quartet in many cases, but as long as one makes a mistake, the cultivator will die without a place to be buried.


    Moreover, after the gods and souls occupy the ultimate magic weapon, the magic weapon can no longer be truly psychic, nor can it become the magic weapon of life.


    not worth it.


    "For the time being, this is the only way to be as proficient as possible. To truly wield the power of a heavy golden sword, you can only wait for the Golden Core Realm."


    Zhou Shu smiled and put away the heavy gold sword, and then thought about the sword intent.


    "As for the sword of the sword intent, it must take time to think carefully. Now I have too little knowledge into the sword intent. I can only reluctantly find the weakness of the opponent to attack. It cannot be like Zhao Yige. Existence, it can''t affect the opponent''s mind, can''t trap the opponent, there is still a lot to do..."


    He entered a state of meditation and did not wake up for a long time. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 374: Competition venue

    Lingyu City is a city dedicated to repairers, and naturally there are various competition venues for repairers to compete. One?? Little?? Say???????


    These competition venues are of different types, such as different terrain settings, seabed, quicksand, haze, etc., such as different formations. Some formations are simple and only allow foundation builders to enter, and some are extremely strong, even if It is a Golden Core Realm cultivator that cannot cause any damage.


    There is one near Liuxiazong, and it is a competition venue dedicated to Jin Danxiu''s competition.


    Inside, on a stone platform covered with black rocks, three people stood face to face.


    "This is Senior Sister Yang Lin from the back door."


    Hao Ruoyan introduced the nun next to her.


    The female cultivator Yang Lin, a golden core cultivator, is tall and burly, much stronger than most male cultivators, two heads higher than Zhou Shu, her eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, faintly Disdain.


    Obviously, this is a body cultivator, a female cultivator, which is rare.


    Zhou Shu has also practiced the body, knowing that physical training is very difficult to deal with. The body is like a hard magic weapon, and it acts like a wise monster. He said that he would fight against various types of cultivators, but he did not expect Hao Ruoyan to give him The first opponent I found was the troublesome physical training.


    Zhou Shu bowed himself to salute, with a sincere expression, "Junior Shu Zhou, I have met Uncle Yang, and I hope I can enlighten him."


    Yang Lin snorted, "This is what you requested. I won''t keep my hand. My fist has always been heavy. Don''t blame me if you hurt it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "No wonder, it''s right, please."


    Hao Ruoyan stepped down and stared at the two, with a trace of worry in his eyes.


    Yang Lin was the first opponent she invited for Zhou Shu, an out-and-out Golden Core Cultivator, who was well-known at the patron gate, and didn''t know how Zhou Shu would respond.


    She looked calm, but she couldn''t conceal the tension in her heart, her clothes fluttered slightly, as if she was ready to come on stage to save people at any time.


    Facing Yang Lin, Zhou Shu looked calm. Holding a Tier 4 low-grade long sword in his hand.


    The sword is not a heavy gold sword, it was borrowed from Liu Xiazong, and now is not the time to make the heavy gold sword public.


    "coming!"


    Yang Lin roared and jumped up suddenly.


    The air shook. The dust was scattered, and several rippling vibration waves appeared on the ground, just like real. Yang Lin in midair, like a shell that had just been unloaded, slammed it down towards Zhou Shu.


    The sword light flashed. The magic ants converged into large and small circles, following the circle of Yang Lin.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    With a slightly irritable rant, Yang Lin fell from the air, arched his hand at Zhou Shu, and then swept down the competition platform, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Hao Ruoyan went on stage, looking at Zhou Shu in surprise, but there was also a hint of resentment, "Master Shu, look at you. Sister Yang is angry and gone."


    Zhou Shu shook her head, "It was she who wanted to leave, not my fault. I didn''t do anything."


    Hao Ruoyan curled her mouth and snorted, "Master Shu, you didn''t do anything, you just didn''t let her fight. But she has been in the Golden Core Realm for 13 years, and she is a wizard in body refining. It��s been so long, and even yours hasn��t been touched. Can you still leave? She is Ruoyan��s friend, and she helps Ruoyan every time. Now it��s fine, Ruoyan has to go and apologize to her. It��s all you ."


    Zhou Shu smiled and apologized, "That''s really sorry for you, Ruo Yan."


    Yang Lin''s fists were heavy, and every blow was pressed down like a mountain. It would not be too fast to not overdo it.


    His sword intent is not as powerful as Yang Lin''s strength. However, the control is extremely delicate, either pulling or diverting or resisting, the second change has not stopped, but the third change is not used enough to resist.


    The effect was very good, and Zhou Shu was able to do this mainly because the sword turned with his heart, through careful calculation and analysis of the specific situation of each move of Yang Lin through the divine consciousness in the sword intent, and targeted defense according to the situation, let Yang Lin has a feeling of "every fist hits the cotton".


    After playing for half an hour, Yang Lin still couldn''t find a breakthrough point, and he didn''t see Zhou Shu attacking. He thought Zhou Shu was teasing on purpose, so he left angrily. However, she didn''t know that Zhou Shu didn''t mean it, but he could only defend himself for the time being, and couldn''t tell the spiritual power to attack.


    After this battle, Zhou Shu had a clearer understanding of the golden core cultivator who was refining the body, and he felt quite satisfied when he put away the sword.


    "Unexpectedly, Master Shu can really fight against the Golden Core Cultivator, and it looks effortless. It''s really amazing. At first Ruo Yan was a little skeptical, worried that Master Shu would have an accident, so I specially invited a practitioner who had a good relationship with Ruoyan. , But now Ruo Yan doesn''t think so."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu with a serious expression, "Next time, Ruoyan will treat Master Shu as a Golden Core Cultivator. Please invite a more powerful practitioner, so that Master Shu can''t deal with it, and he is exhausted. Well, that''s it. ."


    "Okay, that''s just right."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "When can I find the next opponent, Ruoyan?"


    Hao Ruoyan blinked, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, saying playfully, "It''s not difficult to find an opponent, but it will be difficult when Master Shu is free."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously. He had a feeling that Hao Ruoyan would show cute side from time to time when Hao Siyun was not there, but when Hao Siyun was there, his temperament was a little different, and he was more like a serious sister. .


    "I might as well do it once every two days or once every three days, depending on you."


    "Oh," Hao Ruoyan nodded vigorously, "Okay, Ruoyan will find it for Master Shu."


    "Thanks for your hard work, Ruoyan."


    "It''s okay. It''s okay to do something for Master Shu. Find someone and not delay Ruoyan''s practice. Let''s go back."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled at Zhou Shu, turned and stepped down, intending to go back to Liu Xiazong.


    Zhou Shu followed off the stage, "I''m going to buy something, Ruoyan, you go back first."


    Hao Ruoyan turned around, her eyes flashing with curiosity, "What is Master Shu going to buy?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I plan to refine some materials and the like."


    In order to exercise his soul, he has always planned to refine the weapon. He has learned so much knowledge of refinement from Mr. Xin before. If it is only used to improve the flying sword, it would be a waste. What''s more, he has a talent for deduction and calculation? It was because of the lack of time before Now I am finally free, and I can just practice training.


    Speaking of it, he has accumulated a lot of materials in his experience, which happened to be used to try it out, and it''s fine if he refines it, but if he can refine the magic treasure, sell it is a spiritual stone.


    Lack of spirit stones.


    Xiao Gun was so hungry that his belly was close to his face, and he cursed in the spirit beast bag every day.


    Hao Ruoyan''s expression was stagnant, and a little smile soon appeared, and said with some expectation, "Oh, it just happens that Ruoyan is fine, okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I''m not familiar with Lingyucheng either. It''s best to have you."


    "Ruoyan will lead the way."


    Hao Ruoyan walked ahead with joy, turning back while walking, "Speaking of refining tools, there are several refining shops that are good, such as Reclamation House, which is said to be a long-established brand in Lingyu City. You can buy anything you want. get����"


    (Ps: Thank you Fengchuisha 123 for your reward, thank you all book friends who subscribed to the favorite voting comments~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 375: Tianhuochi

    In front of a green hill. ??????????????????


    Hao Ruoyan said politely, "Elder Liu, I need to rent Tianhuo Pool for a few days. Is there a free pool now?"


    Then Elder Liu looked like he was sixty or seventy years old. He took a look at Hao Ruoyan, and his face immediately showed a somewhat flattering smile, "Since Elder Hao wants to use it, of course there are free ones, even if I don��t have time, I have to have them. It''s ready soon."


    "Thank you Elder Liu."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled lightly, stepped back and stood next to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked at Elder Liu and shook his head, a little speechless. He also rented Tianhuochi before, but Elder Liu didn��t put him in his eyes at all. He had a stern face without any expression, and he didn��t care about it. , And finally left a sentence, "All Skyfire Pools are used by people", and left directly.


    As soon as Hao Ruoyan came over, Elder Liu immediately changed his face, and Elder Ke Qing was not as good as Elder Huzong.


    Even now, Elder Liu didn''t seem to have him in his eyes, completely ignoring him.


    "Yes, both the 3rd and 7th are empty. Elder Hao, it is better to choose the 7th. The fire there has reached the third order."


    Elder Liu took out a red array talisman and handed it to Hao Ruoyan, "The array talisman is here. You can open it with this. No one else can get in. You don''t need to talk about the extras. Elder Hao can use it as long as you want."


    Hao Ruoyan extended his hand to take it, and bowed slightly, "Thanks to Elder Liu, I will leave first."


    "Eh, wait."


    Elder Liu showed a bit of impatience on his face, and he hurriedly stood in front of Hao Ruoyan, "The old man has something to ask Elder Hao. I have not been able to go to Yanyun Valley, but now it is just right."


    Hao Ruoyan sighed inwardly, knowing what was going on without saying it, "Elder Liu, please say it."


    "I heard that Elder Hao and Hai Zhonglou have a good relationship. The best magic weapon is now in Hai Zhonglou?" Elder Liu took a few steps closer, his eyes flashed, and he stared closely at Hao Ruoyan. His hands were shaking slightly, almost reaching Hao Ruoyan.


    Hao Ruoyan took two steps back, slightly bored in her heart, but there was still a lot of kindness on her face. "I don''t know this very well, but Hai Zhonglou will explain about the best magic weapon in two months, and then Elder Liu will know."


    "Oh. Really?"


    Elder Liu was taken aback, and he began to think, but the wrinkles on his face were all squeezed together, except that his mouth was still open, like a cracked walnut.


    "Elder Liu will know by then, I have to leave beforehand."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, and stepped back in a hurry. After a while, he couldn''t see anyone.


    Zhou Shu chased after him for a while, shook his head and smiled bitterly, "You can run so fast."


    "I can''t do it. Wait a while. There will be more questions. Ruoyan will be annoying to death," Hao Ruoyan stopped, her expression a little bitter, "You don''t know how much they can ask...Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Ruoyan, it will be fine in a few days, and I have to wrong you for a few days."


    "There is nothing wronged," Hao Ruoyan smiled and handed the array talisman to Zhou Shu. "By the way, there is Tianhuo Chi on the 7th, Master Shu, go up and busy, if smoke doesn''t bother you."


    "um. Thank you."


    Zhou Shu went up alone.


    It was a small mountain about ten miles in radius, and there was a thick red cloud around the peak.


    After opening the formation, I reached the top of the mountain in a short while. The scene here is completely different from the outside.


    The top of the mountain at the foot is full of scarlet rocks, and in the middle is a large depression of dark red like gold lava. The magma kept boiling, and from time to time raging flames.


    And the sky in the formation is also a fire, and the scorching sun seems to project all the energy here, forming a real-like heat wave waterfall, pouring down into the magma, with a terrifying momentum.


    This is Liu Xiazong''s Tianhuo Pond, indeed extraordinary.


    In fact, it is not a big deal to arrange such a grand formation. What is more difficult is that the formation must be in operation at all times for hundreds of years, and cannot be stopped for a moment, because once it stops, the quality of the flames drawn by the Tianhuochi will decrease. . Only by igniting the fire day and night can it ensure that the quality of the fire will not decline and will slowly increase. However, it will take hundreds of years to reach Tier 3, and if Tier 4 is used, the formation will continue to operate for more than a thousand years.


    The consumption of such resources and energy, the small sect cannot afford.


    Zhou Shu walked to the corner of Tianhuochi and opened another layer of formation inside. A refreshing air suddenly hit, and he could no longer feel a trace of heat. This formation was prepared for the practitioner''s refiner, and the sky-burning furnace was also inside. The magma in the center was led into the sky-burning furnace through the underground passage, forming small pools of fire, dedicated to the practitioner''s refinement.


    Of course, it is impossible for a cultivator to go directly to the refinery in the Heavenly Fire Pond. Like a general vein condensing realm cultivator, if they go to the center, they will be roasted directly into coke.


    Zhou Shuan sat in front of the stove with a focused expression.


    He stretched out his hand, and a ray of flame suddenly jumped from the fire pool, suspended in the furnace, and kept jumping.


    For refining equipment, fire control is the most basic, and it is also the first thing Zhou Shu needs to master.


    Most materials need to be changed by flame to be formed, but it is by no means simply throwing the material into the fire. The process is quite delicate, especially for higher-order materials. A slight difference in fire control will destroy the structure of the material. , The aura is lost and scrapped directly.


    Zhou Shu has learned a lot about fire control, but it was the first time to actually get started, but he didn''t find it too difficult, because of this process, he had already deduced and calculated many times, and all that was needed was getting started.


    He has practiced many times in the Sea of ??Consciousness, and now he is just moving out.


    The flames were no more than an inch long, constantly changing appearances under the guidance of spiritual power, sometimes stretched, sometimes shortened, and sometimes scattered into pieces... and finally turned into a small ring of fire. Upon closer inspection, the flame seems to be imprisoned in an invisible and innocent transparent ring, flowing back and forth. The flame inside is exactly the same in color and luster. There is no distinction between an inner flame and an outer flame, which is quite strange.


    "It''s a good way to use a fire ring to exercise fire control skills. It can condense the flame into a fire ring that looks like inside and out. Fire control is a good start."


    This is what Xin Lao said Zhou Shu always remembered.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and fished out another flame from the fire pool.


    Soon this time, the flames circled obediently, forming a new ring of fire on the side of the previous ring of fire. The two rings of fire are almost the same size, they are very close, but they are not sticky, which is quite strange.


    Zhou Shu didn''t pause, the faster the speed, the right hand raised and raised, the flames flew one after another.


    Not long after, nine fire rings were hung in the stove. They turned back and forth, flying lightly, like butterflies, quite beautiful.


    It seems very simple, but the cohesive effort in it is far beyond imagination. You know, in order to form these nine rings of fire, Zhou Shu separated nearly a thousand spiritual power streams, each of which is more than the thinnest thread. Fine, just to separate these spiritual powers outside of the body without being confused, is not what ordinary cultivators can do, let alone control them perfectly to guide the flames.


    hard to imagine.


    But for Zhou Shu, accomplishing this is just the beginning of mastering fire control. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 376: 9 chain

    "Then what you have to do is to connect the nine rings of fire to each other to form a nine chain. After the string is completed, there must not be any involvement. Each ring of fire must be completely separated.?????????? ? Connected with each other, but separated. This is difficult. Even if the old man does not do it many times, and the failure rate is high, but if you can do this well, it means that fire control has reached a very sophisticated stage."


    Zhou Shu stared at the nine fire rings in the stove, and kept thinking of what Old Xin had said in his mind.


    The nine rings are connected, but each ring of fire can''t be touched together, and they are hollow. This is really difficult.


    But Zhou Shu must try his best to do it. He decided long ago to learn how to control fire first before going to refine the equipment.


    He always regards the basics as very important, and he will consider the next step only when he has reached the goal he set. For example, this is the case for Kaimai in the beginning of cultivating immortality, and the same is true for refining equipment. The basic fire control must be done by himself. The best, then go to the real start.


    Although it will be slower, but sharpening the knife and not cutting wood by mistake, after the fire control is done, the refining will be much simpler in the future, and the result will be doubled.


    Zhou Shu''s mind was all focused on the nine rings of fire in front of him.


    The ring of fire hung in the air, flowing slowly. Although the flame was small, it looked like nine hot suns in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    A little bit of time passed, and beads of sweat leaked out of his forehead, and soon he was steamed by his own heat.


    They are connected together. It seems very common. Just put them together and it''s done, but in fact, it''s obviously not. Each ring of fire is composed of many spiritual power streams and uncontrollable sky flames. They must be connected together. The ring of fire must completely break a gap, let the other ring of fire pass, and then restore the connection of the fracture to its original state, thereby connecting the two rings of fire. This process cannot affect the flow of flames, nor can it interact with other spiritual powers. Flow confused.


    Moreover, the entire connection process must be completed within half a breath.


    After thinking about it for a long time, the whole process has been repeated in the sea of ??knowledge. Zhou Shu finally started.


    The two rings of fire slowly approached, and suddenly they came together.


    Bang, there was a soft sound that was almost inaudible.


    Two rings of fire collide. The flames suddenly dispersed, burned together, and then dispersed and disappeared invisible.


    "It''s just a matter of spiritual power flowing out, and spiritual power has slowed down a bit. It''s all messed up."


    Zhou Shu was very calm. For the first time, he failed unexpectedly.


    "carry on."


    But the second time, it still failed. The reason for this failure was different. The ring of fire had passed through the fracture, but when the fracture was closed, an error occurred when the two streams of spiritual power were connected. The spiritual power was immediately chaotic and the flame burst. The ring of fire went out again.


    "Is the fracture too small?"


    It was really rare that Zhou Shu could fail twice in a row. He couldn''t help but shook his head and made up his mind, "Can''t fail three times."


    For the third time, he almost did it to the extreme, controlling, disconnecting, docking, and everything was finally perfect.


    In the sea of ??consciousness, there was a sizzle when the spiritual power flow docked. Such as the most beautiful movement, fascinating. Seeing the two rings of fire connected together, Zhou Shu lightly breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help smiling.


    Completed the first step. The rest went smoothly. It didn''t take long for all the nine fire rings to be connected together, floating quietly in the furnace, like garlands.


    After watching his own results for a while, Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction. The spiritual power was immediately eliminated, and the nine rings of fire turned into sparks in the sky, fluttering and falling back into the fire pool.


    Nine rings of fire, it took ten hours, Zhou Shu looked tired and wanted to lie down.


    It''s been a long time since I was so tired.


    In fact, spiritual power is consumed very little, almost negligible, but the consumption of divine consciousness and divine soul is astonishing. In addition to constant deduction and calculation, every step of controlling the flow of spiritual power also requires divine consciousness, which is extremely cumbersome. The process is divine soul, if there is not a strong enough divine soul tree in the sea of ??knowledge, Zhou Shu''s spirit would not be able to persist in such a long complicated operation.


    "No wonder it is said in the classics that refining tools are the best way to train the soul. I didn''t believe it before, but now I understand it."


    Zhou Shu lightly sighed, and recovered quietly.


    A few hours later, he opened his eyes and looked at the burning fire in front of him. Before he knew it, another Xin Lao sentence appeared in his mind.


    "If you are lucky enough to achieve the Nine Rings of Fire, of course you can start to refining weapons like the old man, but if you feel that it is not enough and want to challenge a higher realm of fire control, then try to combine the Nine Rings. Right. The nine rings of fire perfectly form a ring of fire. The shape and size must be similar to the original ring of fire, and it can only be small, not big. I have not done this yet, maybe you can."


    Old Xin was right, it was difficult to just think about it. The Nine Rings were united, which involved more things, and had higher requirements on all aspects, especially spiritual control.


    "The ways of refining tools are really endless. There are so many famous people just for controlling fire, but it''s not an overnight effort, and I can''t rush for success..."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and stood up.


    He will try, but not now, counting the time, it is almost time to face the next Golden Core Cultivator.


    Sure enough, Hao Ruoyan came shortly after returning to Xixiang Valley.


    Wearing a blue shirt, she wore an elegant smile, "Master Shu, this time we are Liu Xiazong''s own cultivator, so we don''t need to go to the competition venue."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay, this is more convenient, which elder is it?"


    "It''s Elder Ouyang, has Master Shu heard of it?"


    Zhou Shu pondered slightly, "Is it a pill, remember that several Tier 4 pills in the sect were all refined by him, and only she can refine them."


    "Yes," Hao Ruoyan nodded, and stared at Zhou Shu, "but Master Shu, don''t underestimate others. Although Elder Ouyang is Danxiu, he is very powerful in manipulating tactics. Few people in the clan can match."


    Zhou Shu showed some interest, "How does it compare to you, Ruoyan?"


    Jin Dan Xiu who is good at tactics Zhou Shu would like to meet him. Speaking of the opponents he has encountered before, there are few masters in this area.


    "It''s not the ancient method taught by Master Shu, Ruoyan is not as good as her," Hao Ruoyan replied without hesitation, "I lost to her several times before, and she mocked Ruoyan every time. Later, I saw that Ruoyan learned the ancients. Fa Jue, why she refuses to compare with Ruo Yan anymore, is also annoying."


    As she said, she flattened her mouth, a little unhappy.


    "So you''re looking for me, she will never refuse the condensed pulse realm cultivator, right?" Zhou Shu understood immediately, "Alright, then I will help you get revenge."


    "Well, Ruoyan didn''t say that, and Ruoyan wouldn''t do it." Hao Ruoyan defended in a low voice, with a sly smile in his eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu looked in his eyes and smiled unconsciously.


    (Ps: Thank you for the sky is blue and nu1i8888''s monthly ticket support, thank you for the book friends who subscribe to the favorites and comments~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 377: Mixer

    Time passed day by day. One? Novel?????


    Said it was a leisure state, but Zhou Shu was still very busy. Every day, he was either painting amulets or playing against golden core practitioners. This is rare. Only in a big city like Lingyu City can you find so many different types of golden core practitioners. It��s hard to think about in the Heyin School, and Zhou Shu will naturally not miss the opportunity.


    There are wins and losses in the process, but Zhou Shu doesn''t care too much. Now he cares more about the experience of the battle, which is of great benefit to him. He often felt this way, if he touched Luo Ming now, he would not let Luo Ming escape.


    "I have to practice magic weapons these days. It is estimated that it will take a while, Ruoyan, you don''t have to help me find a practitioner."


    After a few words, Zhou Shu sat down in front of the sky stove again.


    There are many scattered scales in front of them. The diameter is as small as a coin, and the black paint is like ink. They are the scales on the abdomen of the Tier 4 monster demon beast. Although the defensive power is not as good as the scales on the back, it is flexible and is also a refiner. Good material.


    The scales on his back had been used by him before, and it was refined into a Tier 3 armor, which looked a little cumbersome, but it was very light to wear on the body and couldn''t be seen at all.


    As for the scales on the abdomen, Zhou Shu planned to use them to refine two small special magic weapons.


    A wrist-thin fire ring was floating in the furnace, and the flame couldn''t stop flowing, and the tail was connected.


    Zhou Shu has spent a lot of painstaking effort and never combined the nine rings into one, but he barely achieved the three rings into one. However, his level of fire control is extremely rare among the practitioners of the Condensed Vein Realm, refining Tier 3 magic weapons. More than enough.


    With a little right hand, the scales floated up and formed a line, flying neatly into the ring of fire.


    After a while, the ring of fire was filled with scales, and the red ring of fire turned black. Upon closer inspection, there were equal gaps between each scale, and the flames traveled back and forth in the gaps, melting.


    And the scales did not stagnate in the ring of fire. Keep moving forward evenly.


    Simply put, it''s like a train traveling through a circular tunnel, making circles around.


    Zhou Shu on the side carefully observed the changes of scales. Increase and decrease the flow of fire at any time.


    After a few hundred breaths, the scales gradually softened, and small air bubbles ooze out of the surface, making a buzzing sound.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, and his spiritual power was continuously pumping into the ring of fire. Encapsulate the scales and continuously inject them into the scales. This step is called Yunling, which removes impurities in the material, making the material more sensitive to spiritual power, and at the same time enabling the material to store more spiritual power.


    After each piece of scale was processed in this way, Zhou Shuxun took them out and put the second batch of scales in.


    This has been repeated dozens of times, and all tens of thousands of scales have undergone preliminary treatment.


    After checking it again, only a few pieces did not meet the standard. Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction and started the second step of work.


    Bang Bang Bang.


    On the anvil stand by the fire of the sky, one after another beating sounded.


    Every ten scales are stacked together, and then beat and forged until the scales the size of a coin become a little finger-like thin slice.


    This forging process is called toughness, and it is a necessary step for refining most magic weapons. The more forging process, the longer the impurities will be, and the stronger the material will be. Basically, you have to do a hundred forgings or even a thousand forgings to be considered to be formed.


    Zhou Shu held the Chen Xing hammer in his hand, smashing it down and down, naturally his goal was Qian Huan.


    Such a small object. If you can''t even do a thousand forging, then do some tools, don''t do it at all.


    This process is not a simple beating, the spiritual power in each hammer must be appropriate, not heavy or light, and heavy will change the nature of the material. There is no effect if it is light.


    A few hours passed, and the thousands of slices were all finished.


    They are no longer black, but a faint purple, and a little transparent, and the following can be seen through the thin slices.


    Zhou Shu picked up the slice, inputting spiritual power piece by piece, and felt satisfied with the spiritual power channel inside the slice.


    Although Qian Duan was cumbersome, Zhou Shu made very few mistakes. Only three pieces were scrap, and all the others were completed. The inner spiritual power of the thin slices is unobstructed, and the spaces inside are overlapped layer by layer, not mixed, which ensures that they can store enough spiritual power.


    The third step is a very important step, but also a very error-prone step.


    Fusion.


    The main material and other materials are merged together, the properties of the main material are changed, and the magic weapon for forming is also prepared. Compared with the previous steps, this step does not take long, but the requirements for the refiner are the highest. They must have excellent fire control methods, and they must be extremely familiar with various materials and can''t make mistakes at all.


    "This one uses the glass insect beads and the golden whiskers of the Poison King Anaconda to fuse. The glass worms produce illusions on their own. Depending on their characteristics, they can break many illusions, and the Poison King Anaconda''s golden whiskers can detoxify, even for Tier 4 The poison of Tier 5 also has a good defensive effect. Although magic weapons made with them cannot withstand too strong attacks, they are good at defending against phantom arrays and toxins. Speaking of Golden Core Cultivators, Tier 3 is no longer needed. For the defense of magic weapons, it is better to put your mind on other aspects, but there are useful places."


    "As for this one..."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Or as planned, use the red star worm eyes and the golden beard of the poisonous king anaconda to fuse. The red star worm eyes are like starlight, which can see thousands of miles at night. Use it as a material to refine magic weapons and increase cultivation. The person��s perception of danger, coupled with the Poison King��s Anaconda, should be very good at predicting danger, and at the same time it can detoxify. That guy has a good sense of spirit, but he has too little experience in confronting the enemy. If this magic weapon can be refined successfully, then It can protect her for a while."


    He smiled unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu had researched before that these kinds of auxiliary materials did not conflict with the scales of the deinia crocodiles and could be fused.


    He returned to the sky fire furnace, held up the sky fire in the pool, and formed a huge fire ball, which was shining brightly.


    Zhou Shu looked cautious, carefully controlling his spiritual power, forming a spiritual power ball, wrapping the two materials and putting them in the furnace.


    Spiritual power surrounds the material, roasting in the sky fire, but does not directly touch the flame.


    It wasn''t until the material gradually softened that Zhou Shu released his spiritual power through several gaps and introduced the flame little by little.


    The flame struck across the material, constantly changing, sometimes like a sea-blue azure, sometimes turning into a transparent gold.


    Each material has a different performance in the face of flames, especially this kind of worm eye worm bead, it will be destroyed if you are not careful, you must be absolutely careful.


    Under the erosion of the flame, the material slowly shrank, solidified, and gradually turned into two drops of liquid beads the size of a few inches.


    "it''s time."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly The flame suddenly closed.


    The beads hung in the furnace, swaying slightly under the protection of spiritual power, blooming with charming colors.


    The golden one is the golden beard of the Poison King Anaconda, which is brilliant and splendid, like a noble emperor, and the blue one is the worm-eye formation, and the deep blue is like a pearl in the sea, with a special charming characteristic.


    But there is no time to watch.


    Zhou Shu''s hands were extremely fast, the two spiritual powers converged, the golden and blue beads blended together, and the colors became more psychedelic.


    At the same time, the scales rushed towards the liquid beads and merged with them.


    The spiritual power wrapped around them instantly became much larger, like a substantive spiritual power ball.


    Zhou Shu directly pressed the spiritual power ball into the sky fire pool.


    Snapped.


    There was a wave of fire. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 378: Double bracelet

    Zhou Shu didn''t relax at all, his spiritual consciousness was all concentrated on the spiritual power ball in the fire pool. One small? Say?????????


    The flame does not directly touch, but through the filters formed by spiritual power, it affects the materials inside.


    Compared with Tier 3 Skyfire, those materials are too fragile, and if they are not protected in this way, they will soon be wiped out.


    The materials in the psychic ball gradually showed changes.


    The flakes began to soften, and small pores appeared, and the gold liquid and blue liquid infiltrated little by little, and merged together.


    After a while, the gold liquid and blue liquid were no longer visible, all of which was absorbed by the sheet.


    The thin slices at this time showed a peculiar color, blue with gold, and gold with blue, just like the sea under the setting sun, sparkling blue, floating light and golden.


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, and quickly picked up the spiritual power ball.


    The spiritual power was loosened, and slices fell like flowers, colorful and dazzling.


    Zhou Shu collected the slices piece by piece. It looked like a lot, but it was only a small ball in his hand.


    He is going to make a bracelet.


    There is no special reason, just because the bracelet is the simplest, easy to shape, and the easiest to engrave runes after forming. In contrast, other forms of magic weapons are more difficult, especially in engraving.


    Zhou Shu has never been a person who struggles with shape. In this case, of course, the standard is good, and nothing else matters.


    After waiting for a while, the flakes gradually cooled.


    Immediately afterwards, the slices were put into the fire again, connected piece by piece, and the tails joined together to form a ring.


    Zhou Shu''s spiritual power and spiritual consciousness have never been relaxed at all. They have always penetrated the slices, grasping the movement of the slices, connecting the spiritual channels inside the slices, and preventing them from being affected or destroyed by the flame.


    The process is not long, but it is quite tiring. This tiring is mainly from the soul.


    As if casting dozens of the most complicated tricks in succession, when the ring finally took shape, Zhou Shu also sat down on the ground. I didn''t want to move for a long while.


    "The process of refining is long and complicated, and it cannot tolerate mistakes. It is a great test for the soul."


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, "But the benefits of such a test are also great. I can feel it vaguely. Many new branches have emerged on the Tree of Souls."


    The Soul Tree in the Sea of ??Consciousness is a concrete manifestation of Zhou Shu''s Soul. It is now luxuriant and has grown a lot. The credit for refining tools in the past two months is really not small.


    Divine Soul is not like spiritual power and divine consciousness. Mainly rely on cultivation and foreign objects to grow. The spirit is to use more, think more, and experience different feelings to get better growth. The work of refining is a kind of work. In addition, the test of life and death is also the test of constant energy. Between life and death, it is very beneficial to the growth of the soul, of course. The premise is that you can''t really die.


    After taking a rest, Zhou Shu took out two other materials, glazed insect beads and golden whiskers.


    Follow the same pattern.


    However, the colors are more radiant. The glazed insects are inherently psychedelic, and the insect beads in their bodies are even more peculiar, with multicolored colors, which can change at any time, even if they melt into liquid and pour them into the scales.


    The five-color flakes are as colorful as a rain of flowers. There is a feeling of falling into the flowers, not knowing where you are.


    "Unexpectedly it looks so good when it is refined."


    Zhou Shu collected and sighed.


    Not long after, another circle took shape. It''s also a bracelet, Zhou Shu didn''t use much thought.


    Two magic weapons were placed in front of him, Zhou Shu fell into meditation, preparing to engrave.


    He had also carved patterns on the heavy gold sword before, but the heavy gold sword originally had runes, and there is not much to change. But now it is a brand-new magic weapon that requires meticulous preparation.


    What he prepared was just how to portray it. As for the runes, he had already prepared it.


    The colorful one, Zhou Shu intends to engrave the rune that condenses mind and detoxify, then once the magic weapon is successfully refined, it will bring two kinds of magic tricks, "breaking illusion" and "breaking poison", which can break the illusion array. Detoxification and avoidance of poison are just in line with the characteristics of the material, and it can also maximize the effect.


    As for the blue and gold one, there is no other choice. It must be a rune that increases vision and detoxification. The resulting effect is "Clairvoyance" and "Detoxification". Such magic weapons can increase to a certain extent. The scope of divine consciousness perception, foreseeing danger, avoiding poison and detoxifying, can be regarded as a very unique magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu has a lot of confidence. As long as the engraving is successful, the magic weapon is basically the middle grade. The effect of the magic formula is very good, of course the top grade is better.


    As for the best, he does not expect it, it is impossible.


    No one can refine two superb magic weapons continuously in one or two years.


    Observing the bracelet in front of him, Zhou Shu decided on the place and route of the engraving, and quickly moved his hands.


    Engraving requires a carving knife, which is a special magic weapon similar to a rune pen. There is no special requirement. It has smooth spiritual power and a hard and sharp blade.


    The engraving knife that Zhou Shu held in his hand was improved by himself. The engraving knife he bought was not expensive but not hard enough. Zhou Shu happened to have emery. He used the routine of the promotion flying sword to increase the engraving knife with emery. Strength, even when facing fourth-order and fifth-order materials, it can be easily engraved.


    The step of engraving is very troublesome in the most basic five steps of refining, and it is even more difficult in the eyes of other refining masters, because the runes are extremely small, and if they make a slight mistake, they will lose all previous efforts and the magic weapon is also basic. Scrapped. But for Zhou Shu, this was the easiest step.


    The engraving is like a symbol, and Zhou Shu is good at it.


    The divine consciousness kept shrinking, condensed on the bracelet in his hand. The bracelet, which was originally a few inches in size, became bigger than the table in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    The engraving knife fell, and the silky tip of the knife fell on the inside of the bracelet. Following Zhou Shu''s hand, it danced like clouds and water, without a trace of obscurity.


    The runes seem to be naturally formed on the bracelet, but they are hidden, and Zhou Shu needs to show them.


    How natural and comfortable.


    But after a while, the two bracelets were finished, and they lay quietly on the stage.


    At this time, the magic weapon has basically taken shape. With its effect, a trace of aura floods towards the magic weapon consciously or unconsciously. Soon, a faint luster appears, as if there is some life, the magic weapon begins to become active stand up.


    "From this aura should be a success."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "But there must be one last step."


    Spirit quenching still has to be done, but this bracelet is not a sword, and there is no high requirement for spirit quenching, and it does not need a special sword washing pool, ordinary spiritual spring water can do it.


    In the Tianhuo Pool, through the underground passage, a fourth-order spiritual spring water has been drawn, and the sound of water flows in and surrounds the stove.


    Lingli took two bracelets and slowly fell into the Lingquan water.


    When the bracelet encounters a lot of spiritual energy, it suddenly blooms with a different brilliance, reflecting the pool water.


    Streams of bubbles came out, one after another.


    Zhou Shu stood aside, smiling, after several days, it was finally finished.


    (Ps: Thank you for the sky is blue and forever Baggio''s monthly pass~Always support~Thank you book friends who have subscribed and subscribed to the comments~) (To be continued.) xh:.218.2o4.13

 Chapter 379: why is it like this

    "Brother Shu!"


    "Master Shu.????????????"


    Back in his valley, Zhou Shu just walked to the door when he saw the Hao sisters walking over.


    The two walked towards Zhou Shu, with many surprises in their eyes, but the difference was that one was surprised with worry, the other was surprise.


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "It just happened, I just happen to have something to look for you."


    Hao Ruoyan said loudly, "Brother Shu, we have something to look for you too! Is what Hai Zhonglou said true? That''s great! Or, you take me one too, and I want to go."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned and said softly, "Master Shu is looking for us for something?"


    "Go in and talk."


    Zhou Shu opened the formation, and several people entered the valley together.


    Sitting down, Zhou Shu looked at the two women, "Are you looking for me?"


    Hao Siyun nodded simply, "Hmm!"


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu respectfully, "Master Shu has something to say, Master Shu first."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, I have something for you."


    As he said, he put the two bracelets in front of him, "These two are the magic weapons I just made. They are not good things. You can accept them."


    In front of the sky fire, the double bracelet may have been concealed with a little color by the fire, and it was not shining enough. At this time, it showed its true face in the deep valley, and it was radiant and gorgeous. A bright yellow and dark blue, showing noble and far-reaching, a five-color circle, radiant, double bracelets vying for brilliance, reflecting the two women can not move their eyes, as if intoxicated.


    "So pretty!"


    Hao Siyun seemed to have forgotten what he was going to do, so he picked up the colorful bracelet and looked at it in his hand, loving it.


    Hao Ruoyan stared at the other bracelet for a long time, then looked up at Zhou Shu, "Master Shu, is this for us?"


    "Well, it''s not a good thing, thank you."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously.


    These two bracelets were originally made for the Hao sisters. During the trip to Lingyu City, the two women helped him a lot, and because of him, Hao Ruoyan also suffered a period of crime. If you don''t pay anything, you will always feel owed.


    "How good is this? It''s a third-tier middle-grade or even high-grade magic weapon, right, Master Shu?"


    Hao Ruoyan hesitated looking at the bracelet. But the light that flickered in her eyes from time to time revealed the mood she wanted very much, and the blue and gold color alone fascinated her a bit.


    "Sister, you don''t know how much you want, please take it."


    Hao Siyun unceremoniously picked up the blue gold bracelet, put it in Hao Ruoyan''s hand, and then shook his colorful bracelet, "Brother Shu, this bracelet is so beautiful, what''s its name?"


    Hao Ruoyan was stroking the bracelet, secretly happy.


    "Siyun, what you are holding is a magic bracelet. That one is called a star gold bracelet."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll introduce it to you, and then you will judge whether it is worth accepting. But if it is not good, I can''t help it."


    With that said, he introduced the function of the bracelet.


    The refined double bracelet is basically the same as his plan, and it comes with two good tactics, both of which are medium grade, and they are considered to be the best among medium grades. Almost close to the top grade level.


    The two women listened quietly, nodded from time to time, and then took the magic weapon to test each.


    Hao Ruoyan sat down and pointed at the magic bracelet in Hao Siyun''s hand. "Ruo Yan has heard that although colored glass insect beads are very good materials for refining, it is difficult to use. It is rare to succeed in one hundred of them, so few refining masters can use it to refine magic weapons. , I never thought that Shu Shi could do it in just a few days. It was so perfect...a magic weapon that can break the illusion and detoxify like a magic bracelet, if Yan has hardly seen it, this may be the only one. Copies."


    After a pause, she looked at the star-gold bracelet she was holding, "This star-gold bracelet seems to be even more difficult. There are not many magic weapons that can change the scope of divine consciousness, and it can also predict the dangers around it and prevent Poison, I really don��t know how Master Shu came up with it. It��s indescribable with ingenuity and cleverness. It��s a natural skill."


    "No matter in which aspect, Master Shu can almost do his best. Ruo Yan is really impressed." Hao Ruoyan glanced at Zhou Shu, his eyes flashed with admiration, "Ruo Yan is a Golden Core Cultivator. , But there is no better place than Master Shu, I am ashamed of it, but Ruoyan is not sad at all."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "I am embarrassed to be praised by you."


    "It''s not a boast, Ruoyan really thinks so." Hao Ruoyan shook his head quickly and said seriously.


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say much. He has a special talent for deduction and calculation. Most people refine tools. If they fail to practice three or five times, they will have no material. If they want to practice, they can no longer continue to practice. Natural level is difficult to improve. It��s also difficult to make a good magic weapon, and Zhou Shu doesn��t need materials at all, so he can do it dozens of times in the sea of ??knowledge, and then he can do it in reality after he becomes proficient. If this is still not done well, it is also true. I''m sorry people.


    He clicked the magic weapon in the hands of the two of them, "However, the bracelet you are holding seems to be a bit wrong, the star gold bracelet should be Miss Yun."


    The star gold bracelet was made by him for Hao Siyun, while the magic bracelet was made by Hao Ruoyan, but he didn''t want the two women to take it upside down, and there was no point in changing it.


    Hao Siyun shook his head like a rattle, "No way, I want this."


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan helplessly, but Hao Ruoyan also shook his head, "Master Shu, Ruoyan also wants this star gold bracelet. Sister Symphony Bracelet can hold it."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "But the magic tricks that come with the magic weapon are refined for your consideration, and are in line with your situation."


    "What does that matter? This one looks good and suits me."


    Hao Siyun glanced at Zhou Shu, then shook his head, and then put the bracelet on his hand, obviously no one wanted to take it off.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and shook the star gold bracelet a few times, "Ruoyan also thinks this is suitable, Ruoyan has always liked blue, and if Yan does not give it to others, even his sister will not let it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t say anything anymore. Obviously, it was useless to be reasonable to them, but if they liked it, it was up to them. Things were always sent out. They liked it, and he was at ease.


    Zhou Shu looked at the two women and asked slowly, "By the way, what are you looking for me, is it related to Haizhonglou?"


    What they want to say, UU reading Zhou Shu has already guessed.


    "Ah, I almost forgot!"


    Hao Siyun exclaimed and almost jumped up, "Senior Brother Shu, Hai Zhonglou said that the best magic weapon was refined by you, and also said that you have to accept the challenge of all the condensed veins and even the golden core cultivators in Lingyu City and win. You can get your best magic weapon!"


    "Master Shu, are they true?"


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes suddenly full of worry.


    Zhou Shu looked at the two for a while, and nodded calmly, "It''s true."


    Hai Zhonglou finally followed the previous agreement, which also shows that the leisure time has passed and Zhou Shu will soon face new challenges.


    It''s a big and rewarding challenge.


    "what?"


    The two women were stunned, "Why..." (To be continued.) xh:.218.2o4.13

 Chapter 380: registery fee

    "Do you want my best magic weapon? Do it yourself if you want..."


    Under the layout of Haizhonglou, notices with these words spread almost throughout Lingyu City, and no one knew it. E novel???


    Suddenly it caused a shock, and Shu Zhou became the focus of discussion.


    It is very rare for a cultivator to publicize his possession of the best magic weapon. Most people who say this are either the long-famous Golden Core Realm master, or they are standing behind a small backer. Other cultivators know that the magic weapon is there, and they dare not act rashly.


    And who is this Shu Zhou?


    It was clearly written in the notice, Shu Zhou, Liu Xiazong��s a guest Qing, a double cultivator of the Ning Vessel Realm, that��s all. Such a cultivator dared to do so, and it was bold and bold.


    In the restaurant in the city, from time to time there are discussions among the repairers.


    "I seem to remember that this Shu Zhou seems to be a spiritual planter recruited by Liu Xiazong more than a year ago. I didn''t expect to be able to refine magic weapons, or the best magic weapons, but he is really a talent."


    "What about the talent? No matter how talented he is, he is not as precious as the Tier 4 magic weapon. This time, he will definitely be remembered by countless cultivators, and his life will be frightening."


    "Yes, the so-called wealth is not revealed, he does not say, who would have thought that the best magic weapon that everyone had robbed for a year was actually with him? Silently, big fortune is the truth, and now it is a big death to say it by yourself."


    "Who knows what he is doing, strange..."


    There was constant discussion upstairs, but at this time someone outside the restaurant shouted loudly, "The second notice of Haizhonglou has arrived, everyone, come look!"


    Not long after, someone came in with Zhang Xin''s notice and circulated it to all practitioners.


    The cultivators looked at the notice, and some were confused, some were dumb, and some were meditating, with different expressions.


    "It turned out to be so."


    A thin old man with goat''s whiskers stroked his beard and said quite solemnly. "According to the old man, he is trying to use the best magic weapon to make the whole Lingyu city uneasy."


    A middle-aged cultivator nodded. "It makes sense. Shu Zhou blatantly said that he has the best magic weapon, and even invited practitioners to fight for it. I am afraid that the person who grabs the magic weapon will be worse if he is not kind. But this temptation. It is too big, even if If there is any trouble, the cultivator can''t help it."


    "The best magic weapon, the inviter, what''s the matter?"


    After listening for a long time, a teenager squeezed in recklessly.


    The talking middle-aged cultivator glanced at the young man with disdain in his eyes, "Boy, didn''t you read the notice?"


    The boy looked stunned, but he was very polite. Said loudly, "The kid never saw it. Hearing what everyone said was interesting, he came to ask, please give me some advice."


    "The kid also knows the courtesy, so I will tell you about it."


    The middle-aged cultivator shook his head, which was quite helpful. "The new notice clearly states that Shu Zhou will face all the cultivators who want the best magic weapon in the competition arena, and accept the cultivators of the Condensed Vessel Stage and below ten days ago. The challenge. There will be no restrictions later, and Golden Core Realm cultivators can also challenge."


    The young man nodded thoughtfully, "Anyone can go, that would be great. You don''t have to think of a way to grab it, just take it according to your ability."


    He grinned suddenly, "Ha, it''s not that I have a chance."


    The middle-aged cultivator snorted, "I want to be good, do you have a spirit stone?"


    The young man was stunned. "Lingshi? Need Lingshi?"


    "Is it for you to challenge for nothing? I want to get the best magic weapon without using Lingshi?" The middle-aged cultivator snorted, "Besides, we have more than 100,000 cultivators in Lingyu City, everyone has to challenge, so Shu Zhou is busy. Come here, even if it takes a few years, it��s not enough. The notice clearly stated that the condensed vein cultivator needs to pay two thousand high-grade spiritual stones as the registration fee, while the golden core cultivator needs 10,000 high-grade spiritual stones. "


    "So expensive?"


    "What is expensive! This spiritual stone is nothing compared to the best magic weapon."


    Some cultivators sneered, "The cultivators who are going to Haizhonglou to sign up now are already crowded. They only spend a little bit of spirit stones and have a chance to get the best magic weapon. Who doesn''t want it? And it''s just plain and honest. ,I also need to go."


    The cultivator put down the wine glass and walked directly downstairs.


    Many people glanced at him and followed him one after another.


    Think about it, just spend some spirit stones, it is possible to get the best magic weapon, such opportunities are not many.


    Soon, most of the people in the restaurant were missing. The young man was stunned and picked up the notice on the table. After reading it for a while, he dropped the notice, seeming to understand something, and secretly said, "No, I have to go too."


    Having said that, he hurried away.


    In front of Haizhonglou, the crowd was in an endless stream. Most of them were practitioners in the Condensed Vein Realm, and there were also many Golden Core Realms, and more practitioners were not far away.


    "I signed up, I want to sign up for the best magic weapon!"


    Xiao Buming walked out slowly, stood in front of the building, and shouted loudly.


    Standing at the forefront was a female sister with a soft voice, "The name is to be reported, but this eldest brother, please also explain, how on earth is it possible to obtain the best magic weapon?"


    Xiao Buming arched his hands, "It turned out to be Fellow Gui, isn''t it all written on the notice?"


    The female cultivator shook her head, "I don''t quite understand."


    "Yeah, I don''t quite understand it either. You can explain to the deputy poster Xiao."


    Many practitioners also yelled, and the notice was indeed a bit difficult to understand. They only saw the best magic weapon, but did not understand the rules.


    Xiao Buming glanced at everyone and nodded, "Listen well, everyone!"


    "The repairers who signed up to hand in the Lingshi can get the opportunity to challenge Shu Zhou, and the repairers who win Shu Zhou can get the number plate. After all the registered repairers have finished playing, the host of Haizhonglou will receive these One of the numbered cards is drawn, and the one who owns this numbered card will be the final winner and get the best magic weapon!"


    "For the sake of fairness, the cultivator of the condensed pulse realm can get the number plate if he wins one game, while the cultivator of the golden core realm must win two consecutive games to get the number plate! However, the condensed pulse realm cultivator can only get one number. The Golden Core Cultivator can get three cards, so the Golden Core Cultivator has a greater chance!"


    When the practitioners heard the explanation, they could not help but nod slightly.


    But there are still noisy people.


    "What if you participate by yourself, and deliberately draw yourself?"


    "Will the number plate be fake?"


    Xiao Buming''s voice was a bit louder said in a deep voice, "These number plates are specially made by our Haizhonglou, and there will be absolutely no fakes. The whole process is also guaranteed by our Haizhonglou, and Haizhonglou repairs Those who do not participate will not participate, other cultivators are free, everyone can rest assured, just register!


    "Okay, I''ll sign up first, the first one!"


    "I am second!"


    Many cultivators rushed up.


    Although the registration fee is quite high, it is worth having the opportunity to get the best magic weapon.


    As for whether or not Zhou Shu can be defeated, he is completely out of consideration. It''s not his opponent at all, just a cutscene.


    Upstairs in the sea, Zhao Yige looked at the crowds and shook his head slightly.


    "Old Xin, what do you think?"


    Mr. Xin, who is in the shape of a stone statue, sighed with emotion, "That kid''s trick is amazing." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 381: Guqianlaike

    Old Xin''s eyes moved slightly, "This is a lot of registration fee, at least there can be hundreds of people, just this can earn more than one million high-grade spiritual stones, then even if the best magical treasure is sent out, it will not suffer. E little??? said?????????????????"


    Zhao Yige nodded lightly, "No wonder it would be said that Mr. Xin''s Rouyunsi was wrapped around him. With such a piece of spiritual stone, no matter how difficult it is to buy Rouyunsi, I never thought he had such a method of collecting money. Look. The following crazy repairers, the registration fee for the past few days, is estimated to be more than the sum of our income in Haizhonglou for several years, huh..."


    "And in this way, the best magic weapon is put on the surface, Lingyu City all knows where to go, and other people are not easy to do it secretly. Instead, each management sect needs to be maintained, and he is also much safer."


    Old Xin sighed, "But his best magic weapon should not be kept. After all, as long as one of the so many registered practitioners wins, you can get the best magic weapon."


    "What if no one can beat him?"


    "what?"


    Old Xin''s eyes were stagnant, "If that is the case, then he will make a lot of money, and in Lingyu City, there will be basically no cultivators to provoke him in the future, but how can it be done?"


    Zhao Yige seemed to realize something, and smiled slightly, "I don''t think he will give away the best magic weapon."


    Elder Xin said without suspicion, "The opponent is a Golden Core Cultivator, and I don''t know how many strong people are in the city."


    Zhao Yige thought for a while, "Recently, we have explored his movements in Haizhonglou. He has been fighting against the Golden Core Cultivator continuously. Although he wins and loses equally, he has never used the best magic weapon. It can be seen that his strength is better than that. A month ago, he improved a lot. When he challenged, he would definitely use the best magic weapon. At that time, it will not be easy for any cultivator to win two games in a row."


    "I''m afraid I''m included."


    ...


    Stream Fragrant Valley.


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s explanation, the two women gradually calmed down.


    "So it''s like this," Hao Siyun tilted his head. He looks cute, "Brother Shu, do you want to earn a registration fee? How much can you get?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while. Smiled and said, "Maybe there will be a lot, one million top-grade? Maybe more than that, but some of it will be distributed to Haizhonglou, and they have done a lot."


    "So many spirit stones."


    Hao Siyun''s eyes were bright. "I knew I would take the jade crystal ring out to get a registration, maybe someone would want it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not speak.


    "If you want the best magic weapon, well, first hand the spirit stone, I will give you a chance, but I don''t guarantee whether the opportunity will be obtained."


    He had decided on this idea a long time ago. Since the decision is to be made public, it will not be lost if it is announced in this way. And he has a lot of confidence that he can have both spiritual stones and magic weapons.


    There are many advantages, but if there are shortcomings, it is the reputation that comes from it. If you can really do both, I am afraid that the name Shu Zhou in Lingyu City will be unknown to everyone. After a few years, how many Ten years will be a topic that the practitioners talk about.


    Zhou Shu doesn''t like high-profile, but now this is the best choice he can make, and I will discuss it later.


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to realize something, "It''s no wonder that Master Shu keeps letting Ruoyan find his opponent. It turns out that he has such thoughts, Master Shu, is there anything else Ruoyan can help?"


    "It should be not. Sometimes I will find you. Thank you this time."


    Zhou Shu thanked him very seriously. In the past few months, because of Hao Ruoyan��s help, Zhou Shu at least fought with more than 20 Golden Core Cultivators, gained a lot of valuable experience, and faced a lot more challenges in the future. confidence.


    "You are Master Shu. Ruoyan should do it."


    Hao Ruoyan pursed her mouth and smiled a bit naughty in her eyes, "Master Shu, Ruoyan, do you want to sign up?"


    Hao Siyun nodded, "Go, sister, and I will go too."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You..."


    Ding--


    Suddenly, there was a rush of bells, and guests from outside the valley arrived.


    This is a rare event. You must know that for more than a year, except for the Hao sisters, almost no one has come to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stood up, swept away his consciousness, frowned slightly, and said softly, "It''s time to take down the wind chimes."


    Guqian was already crowded, and there were at least a dozen cultivators standing there, most of them in the Golden Core Realm, and Zhou Shu didn��t know a single one.


    Obviously, these female cultivators came to listen to the news after they knew that Zhou Shu had the best magic weapon. Among them, many of them hoped to get the moon first.


    The two women looked at Zhou Shu, both expressions a little disturbed.


    Although the cultivators are not mortals and don''t care much about the defense between men and women, if they are seen by so many people, they still care a little bit.


    Zhou Shu nodded knowingly, "They can''t come in, you will wait."


    With that said, he walked quickly out of the valley.


    With the formation open and standing in front of the valley, Zhou Shu first saluted the surrounding practitioners and said slowly, "Elders, Shu Shu has a clumsy eye. If you don''t know the names of Gao, you can''t give them all. May I ask. What can you do when you come to Xixiang Valley?"


    A female cultivator glanced at Zhou Shu, "Don''t be so troublesome, I just come to ask if the best magic weapon is with you."


    "Yes, I''m here to ask this too."


    "Elder Shu is indeed a talent. I have never met before. It is a shame. I heard that Elder Shu has refined the best magic weapon. Can you let the fellow practitioners take a look?"


    The female cultivators talked about each other in a different tone, but in the end it was just one sentence.


    Zhou Shu looked natural and smiled, "Everyone will know in a few days, why bother for a while."


    The female cultivators looked at Zhou Shu and seemed to feel something.


    "Haizhonglou is a family that can''t lie, and Elder Shu doesn''t deny it, so is it true?"


    "Since Elder Shu really has the best magic weapon, I also want to let it out. Everyone is the same. It is better to be cheaper than others. Wouldn''t it be good for you to let us directly? Why do you need to challenge others?"


    "That''s right, it''s still the guest of Liu Xiazong, not for the sake of the sect at all."


    "But it''s not without a chance now, Elder Shu, we have all signed up. Then you will let Hai Zhonglou draw our number. This is good for everyone."


    Several female nuns seemed to have discussed it, and there was a lot of talk.


    Zhou Shu sneered in his heart, but his face remained calm, "Elders..."


    "All back!"


    A clear reprimand suddenly exploded from behind the female Slim.


    "Who?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    The female cultivators turned around after hearing the sound, but no one was seen. While wondering, a woman in a blue robes suddenly fell from the sky, her beautiful face was as cold as frost, "Not leaving?"


    "Ah, Elder Ning."


    Seeing the lady in the green robe, the sisters hurriedly bowed, did not dare to speak any more, and walked away clean in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, Elder Ning, is it Ning Xuanqing, the Supreme Elder of Liu Xia Sect? Eight achievements are.


    "Junior Shu Zhou, I met Elder Ning."


    Zhou Shu stepped forward to salute, "I don''t know if the elder is here, and if I miss you far, but I don''t know what the elder is doing?"


    Looking at this situation, most of it came for the best magic weapon. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 382: Elder Ning

    Ning Xuanqing snorted softly, a trace of anger floated on his frosty face. One?? Novel??????????


    When they all arrived at the door, the cultivator in front of him didn''t ask himself to go in, and talked directly at the door. This was the first time she had met this kind of thing, and it was extremely rude.


    Zhou Shu felt her anger, a little helpless, but he didn''t expect that the Supreme Elder would come to the door. As soon as the news was announced, all kinds of troubles were incurred.


    He saluted, "There is a guest in the valley, it''s because the juniors are not well received, please don''t blame the elder."


    Ning Xuanqing''s eyes condensed slightly, and he glanced into the valley, and said calmly, "It turns out that it is those two little girls, nothing else, I don''t want to go in either."


    That was all, but she looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes, obviously there was still some anger.


    If other cultivators see themselves visiting, no matter how many guests they have, they will ignore them and look after themselves. The cultivator in front of him is really different.


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "Thank you elders a lot."


    He felt a little surprised, this Elder Ning''s divine sense out of his estimation, just took a casual glance at the door, and then penetrated through the heavy formations in the valley and directly saw the situation inside.


    Worthy of being a monk in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Ning Xuanqing''s eyes were like swords, as if it pierced Zhou Shu''s heart, although his voice was soft, but with an unquestionable tone, "I ask you, is the best magic weapon really with you?"


    Sure enough, did it come for the best magic weapon?


    Zhou Shu nodded indifferently, "Yes, what advice does the elder have?"


    He is also a little strange, the cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm generally don''t like Tier 4 magic weapons, even the best. Because the most commonly used power by monks is Yuan Li, Yuan Li is a major level higher than Spirit Power, and it is wasted when used on Tier 4 magic weapons, and only Tier 5 and above magic weapons are suitable for Yuan Li wielding. Moreover, the cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm already have a primordial spirit, and the primordial spirit can freely separate from the body. They don''t need the best magic weapon as a container for escape like the soul, so they will not treat the best magic weapon as a necessary guarantee.


    Ning Xuanqing stared at Zhou Shu and shook his head lightly, "You do have ideas. There are top magic weapons that are not hidden, but are made public. I don''t know why. I am worried that the magic weapons will be hunted down. So I want to replace the magic weapons with them. Lingshi? This is indeed selling a lot, maybe a lot more than auction."


    Zhou Shu paused and didn''t speak. Of course he wanted Lingshi, but he would not give up the best magic weapon. But now I will not say it.


    Ning Xuanqing''s face darkened, "You are very clever in doing this, but I don''t like it very much."


    Zhou Shu was a little strange, "Oh?"


    "follow me."


    There was a green leaf at Ning Xuanqing''s feet, and Zhou Shu was also drawn to the green leaf as he stretched out his hand.


    The green leaves floated up and flew into the clouds in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to guard and didn''t know what he meant. He was only surprised, "Elder, this is..."


    Ning Xuanqing didn''t speak either. His complexion was cold, leading the green leaves to fly deep into the mountains.


    After a while, the green leaves landed on a mountain peak.


    As if bathing in a drizzle, there are faint smoke everywhere, and the mountain peak in the thin smoke has an unusually bright green color, which is quite strange. The whole mountain is like an emerald gem, with a faint luster in the mist.


    It was the first time that Zhou Shu saw such a mountain, but he was a little stunned, and waited for a few moments. The look was even more surprised.


    It turns out that the mountain peaks are full of rain orchids.


    Yulinlan, a rare fourth-order spiritual grass, can absorb the surrounding aura and transform it into the water and wood aura that it needs, so it can form this special scenery. It can be regarded as an excellent landscape flower and grass, but very few cultivators do this, because it is a fourth-order spiritual grass, which is very rare. Generally, cultivators are excited when they get a few plants, and the mountains are full of them. It seems like the most common weeds, and I don''t know how many spirit stones it took to have such a sight, Zhou Shu couldn''t even imagine it.


    The home for monks in the Yuan Ying realm was really extraordinary.


    Ning Xuanqing turned around to look at Zhou Shu, and said coldly, "Use your most powerful tricks, whether you have a tactic or sword intent, just shoot at me."


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze, "Elder, what does this mean, why do you want the younger generation to take action against you?"


    Ning Xuanqing ignored it, "You don''t need to ask why, just follow it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head resolutely, "The elder is unknown, I forgive the younger generation for not being able to follow their orders.


    Ning Xuanqing''s eyes showed a trace of impatience, "Trouble."


    Before he finished his words, a ribbon on the Taoist robe rose suddenly, drifting towards Zhou Shu slowly.


    It was just a light and fluttering ribbon, but there was unspeakable power in it. In a blink of an eye, Zhou Shu could no longer see the mountains on the side and Ning Xuanqing in front of him, as if the spirit of the outside had been cut apart, and he suddenly separated from him. I can no longer perceive the outside world.


    This feeling is even more terrifying than facing Zhao Yige''s guns.


    An immense force struck, and the surrounding air was all stagnant, and his body was as if trapped in a swamp, unable to move, and above his head, an endless mountain with the sound of howling wind was heavily suppressed.


    He has never encountered such pressure before, and there is still a cold killing intent in the pressure, and he has no doubt that if he does his best to stop it, he will definitely be crushed into powder in an instant.


    Between life and death.


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much about it. The heavy gold sword was already in his hand, and the third change of Treading Sea Jue was directly used. The sword intent was billowing like a tide, like a monstrous black water column, rushing toward the mountain above his head.


    Feeling Zhou Shu''s aura, Ning Xuanqing was slightly stunned, unconsciously retracting his right hand, and withdrew the ribbon back.


    Zhou Shu''s sword was far beyond her imagination, and from her cognition, it was unlikely that even a Golden Core Cultivator could stop it.


    The pressure disappeared, the spiritual consciousness returned to normal, and the familiar feeling returned. Zhou Shu retracted his sword in time, staring at Ning Xuanqing, and the irritation in his eyes was fleeting.


    He said slowly, "What is the matter with the elder?"


    "I was wrong, but I didn''t expect you to have some ability."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded slightly, "It seems that you really intend to deal with the challenges of many cultivators, instead of just going through the scene."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Maybe it is."


    He didn''t know what Elder Ning meant in front of him, he wouldn''t say what he thought.


    "Not maybe, you have to deal with it with all your strength."


    Ning Xuanqing said coldly, "I don''t want the best magic weapon to fall into the hands of Hongyezong. If you just go through the field and want to pay for the registration fee and sell the magic weapon to those who beat you, it is better to die. Up."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, and it became clear in his heart It turned out that Ning Xuanqing came to him, not because he was interested in the best magic weapon, but instead didn''t want the best magic weapon to fall into the hands of Hongyezong, so he deliberately tested his Strength, but if Zhou Shu doesn''t have the ability, he really only has the idea of ??selling and making spiritual stones, it is likely to be dead.


    Seeing Ning Xuanqing, Zhou Shu unconsciously sighed in his heart, the monk really did whatever he wanted, and the fellow Ke Qing wanted to kill.


    As if seeing Zhou Shu''s thoughts, Ning Xuanqing shook his head, "I bring out the killing intent, just to force your maximum strength, and I won''t really kill you, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but didn''t believe it in his heart.


    "You are good, but the cultivators of the Red Leaf Sect are not easy to deal with. You take these things."


    Between the swing of the sleeves, several things flew out and fell in front of Zhou Shu, reflecting the surrounding area.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of nu1i8888, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote and comment~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 383: 1 paragraph of past

    "These can be given to you, but you must remember that your best magic weapon can be taken away by anyone, but it must not be taken away by the Hongye Zongxiu.?? E? Novel?????????? ????"


    Ning Xuanqing swept across Zhou Shu with extremely biting eyes, and said word by word.


    Zhou Shu looked at the few things in front of him, and he was also very surprised. There were magic weapons, pills and talisman in these things, which looked extraordinary.


    He raised his head, "The elders give this to the juniors just to keep the juniors from losing to the Hongye Zongxiu?"


    "Not bad."


    Ning Xuan paused for a while, and said calmly, "You are Ke Qing, and I am almost the same. I will not ask you directly for this matter, but I need you to do it, and you must do it. I will not let you do anything. Oath, but I hope you say that you will not lose to the Hongye Zongxiu."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, nodded, and slowly said, "I Shu Zhou, I won''t lose to the Hongye Zongxiu."


    He didn''t want to let the best magic weapon be left behind, so he would try his best not to lose to anyone. Of course, he also included the Hongye Zongxiu. Ning Xuanqing''s request was just in line with his ideas, let alone there are treasures, so he agreed. It''s okay. Ning Xuanqing in front of her, although she did her own way, or she was strong, but she didn''t mention any vows, which made Zhou Shu not feel bad.


    Ning Xuanqing showed a hint of satisfaction, "Very good, I hope you will do what you say."


    "The elder is so confident in me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and put away the things in front of him. He wouldn''t just take people''s things, but they made sense.


    "There seems to be no Golden Core Cultivator who can stop me from Lingyu City."


    Ning Xuanqing glanced at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "During this time, you can come to Yulin Peak to practice. It is close to the center of the spirit veins, which will help you."


    Zhou Shu bowed a salute, "Thank you elders for showing your love. I will definitely come here if I get the chance. I will leave now for now."


    "I''ll send you down," Ning Xuan Qing nodded. "When you want to come, go to the bottom of the peak by yourself, I will see it naturally."


    Ning Xuan Qingfu took out the green leaf again and sent Zhou Shu back.


    In front of the Creek Fragrant Valley. The two women are constantly looking around, very worried.


    When they saw the green leaf, they couldn''t help but stunned for a moment, and hurriedly saluted, "I have seen Elder Ning."


    Ning Xuanqing didn''t even look at it. Turning and leaving, disappeared in the clouds.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why did you come out?"


    "I haven''t seen you for so long, I thought there was something wrong," Hao Siyun hurriedly replied, her expression was very surprised, pointing to the air, "Is Elder Ning looking for you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, she took me to Yulin Peak. But I came down soon."


    Hao Siyun couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Ah! She actually let you go to Yulin Peak, which is said to be the most beautiful place in Liuxia Sect, but Elder Ning never let others go up, I really want to go up and see..."


    Hao Ruoyan also had some skepticism in her eyes, "Elder Ning has been unable to retreat. Why did she suddenly find Master Shu? Is there any problem?"


    "It''s nothing there, it''s just that there are more spiritual grass, nothing good."


    Zhou Shu smiled. "By the way, this Elder Ning, does she and Hongyezong have an enemy?"


    If it weren''t for hatred, he really couldn''t think of Ning Xuanqing giving him a magic pill. The reason for him not to lose to the Hongye Zongxiu. In order to prevent Hongyezong from obtaining the best magic weapon, Ning Xuanqing first wanted to deal with Zhou Shu. Later, he felt that Zhou Shu could resist the Golden Core Cultivator, and instead gave him the magic weapon, talisman, and medicine. The price is not small. It''s not that there is an unresolved and temporarily unrequited grudge. She would definitely not do this.


    "Master Shu, why do you suddenly ask about this?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Well, many of the grudges between Liu Xiazong and Hongyezong are due to Elder Ning, and these things are a bit long..."


    About a few decades ago, the relationship between Liuxia Sect and Hongye Sect was fairly good, and the two had frequent contacts, and many disciples also had fellow practitioners.


    At that time, Ning Xuanqing was also called Ning Yulin. She was cultivated in the Golden Core Realm. She had an extremely beautiful appearance, a natural body, and high aptitude. Countless cultivators were interested in becoming a Taoist couple with her, and they offered many gifts and prayers. It''s just that she''s like an iceberg, and she never swears about men taking leave, and of course she won''t agree to these requests.


    But she didn''t know that Liu Xiazong had already forged a Taoist companion with her.


    That person was Hongyezong''s deputy sect master at the time. He had given out three Tier 5 top-grade magic weapons, plus a lot of heavenly materials and earth treasures as gifts, and directly asked Liuxiazong. When Liu Xiazong saw such a great gift, he was immediately moved by his heart. He accepted the gift and sold Ning Yulin by the way, and promised Hongyezong''s marriage contract without telling her.


    From the perspective of Zongmen, this seems to be the best of both worlds.


    By the time Ning Yulin knew, the gifts had been accepted and a lot of them had been used up, and it was too late to refuse. Besides, she was only a Golden Core Cultivator at the time and was not qualified to refuse. Liu Xiazong drove her out of the mountain gate and ignored her, while Hongyezong let out her words, either to explode the golden core or go to Hongyezong.


    Ning Yulin was forced to be helpless and had to agree, but gave a three-year agreement, and then went to Hongyezong after three years.


    Hongyezong agreed.


    However, three years later, things have changed tremendously, and Ning Yulin did not know what adventure he had. Ning Yulin succeeded in getting a baby and became a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm in one fell swoop.


    The first thing she did after becoming a monk was to go to Hongyezong to tear up the original marriage contract, and beat the deputy master of Hongyezong to a level, and fell directly to the condensed veins realm. And there was a knot in the scene. Ying Ying''s cultivator for decades also failed to stop Ning Yulin''s revenge.


    This incident shocked Lingyucheng.


    Hongyezong wants to retaliate, but it is difficult. They are not sure of success in the face of the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. Moreover, Liuxiazong and Hongyezong are both management sects. If they are infighting and send out cultivators to confront each other, then the management position It will probably not be kept. In the end, Hongyezong could only hold back, but from then on, his attitude towards Liuxiazong was very bad.


    And Liu Xiazong, in order to save Ning Yulin, immediately announced that Ning Yulin was promoted to Liu Xiazong''s first supreme elder, and spent a lot of money to build Yulin Peak for her.


    Ning Yulin finally returned to Liuxia Sect, but changed his name to Ning Xuanqing.


    Although she is the Supreme Elder, she never regards herself as the Supreme Elder, and even never asks about Liu Xiazong. She has an extremely cold attitude towards fellow practitioners, and she does not treat her fellow practitioners as the same. It makes no difference.


    But no wonder she, Liu Xiazong did such a thing, and everyone would feel chilled, but as long as she was a monk in Liu Xiazong, Liu Xiazong''s purpose would be achieved, and she would not care too much.


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu spoke softly, knowing it clearly, and sighed slightly, "Liu Xiazong is very used to doing this kind of thing."


    Hao Ruoyan felt a little bit, and sighed slightly, "Oh."


    Because of the best magic weapon, Liu Xiazong did similar things to her, but Ning Xuanqing later became the elder of the baby and successfully counterattacked the upper position, but she didn''t know if she could do it.


    Zhou Shu quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I was the one who made a mistake."


    "It''s okay, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled lightly and didn''t care. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 384: Open the door

    ps. The May Day update is here. Don��t hurry to play after reading it. Remember to vote for the month first. ????? From now on-point 515 Fan Festival to get a double monthly pass, other events have red envelopes, you can also take a look!


    After sending away the sisters of the Hao family, Zhou Shu returned to Xixianggu and took out what Ning Xuanqing gave him and took a closer look.


    There are three small stacks of talisman in a delicate jade box. The color of the talisman is different, and there is a layer of powder that resembles snowflakes on it. Obviously, it is the powder of anti-spirit, so these talisman are at least the fourth order. On the lower right corner of Fulu is painted a light green rain orchid. It can be seen that most of these Fulus were drawn by Ning Xuanqing himself. However, because the Fulus are all covered with suppressive powder, there is no pattern, and Zhou Shu can��t. Know what exactly it is.


    It seems that I have to ask.


    However, those two magic weapons are obvious at a glance. A light umbrella and a small fine gold shield are obviously defensive magic weapons.


    Zhou Shu picked it up and tried it for a while, with an unexpected surprise.


    Even though the small fine gold shield only carried a magic formula to "fight against the enemy", it was very tacitly coordinated with the spiritual sense of the practitioner, and it felt like a satisfying feeling. Basically, as long as Zhou Shu''s spiritual sense could feel the danger, The small shield can immediately follow up to defend. Although the spiritual power is not enough to "fight the enemy thousands of miles away", it is not difficult to defend the enemy dozens of feet away.


    In the past, Zhou Shu could only rely on sword intent to defend, but sometimes it was difficult to take care of it and was distracted. Now with this small shield, there is undoubtedly one more choice.


    And that light umbrella was rather weird, as thin as a cicada''s wings, and transparent all over, as if there was nothing to hold it up.


    But after trying its tricks, Zhou Shu suddenly showed some surprises.


    The magic trick that comes with the light umbrella is called "spiritual wall". After inputting spiritual power, it can form a transparent wall in front of you. This wall does not hinder the passage of spiritual power, nor can it block the opponent��s sword and other attacks, but it can greatly block the spirit and spirit, especially for soul control and other magic arts. Wait a minute.


    This magic weapon is very rare, and Zhou Shu saw it for the first time.


    Zhou Shu''s consciousness is strong enough. Don''t worry about being seized, but now he really needs this kind of highly targeted defensive method, after all, facing the Golden Core Realm cultivator, the colored glass mirror is not enough. The light umbrella just makes up for this.


    Both of these magic weapons were Tier 4 mid-range, not too good, but they were both very practical magic weapons, and Zhou Shu was very satisfied.


    There is no need to look at the bottle of pill, it is the Yuludan that Zhou Shu has used. A full bottle, thirty full.


    Yuludan has an excellent effect on recovering injuries, Zhou Shu has experienced it himself, and if he can get it, it is naturally better, and more is better.


    "Elder Ning is really painstaking."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and put away a few things.


    With the help of the self-improvement, he has obtained these things, and he has a lot more confidence in the upcoming challenges.


    A few days later.


    Lingyu City West.


    Compared to other places. The spiritual energy here is very poor, and there are few cultivators here, and it is basically one of the most desolate places in the city. But at this time, there was people coming and going, and the noise was endless. Especially outside a huge competition venue, the flow of people was even more turbulent, and the surrounding water could not leak. It was like an iron bucket.


    Such a grand scene is rare in Lingyu City.


    Everyone knows. Today is the day when Shu Zhou officially accepts the challenge, and also the day when he has the opportunity to obtain the best magic weapon.


    Some cultivators waited, "I can finally see the best magic weapon, and I don''t know what it looks like."


    Some practitioners are in high spirits. "It''s a knife. I''m best at knife art. If I get the best magic weapon, I can definitely become the first disciple of the sect, hahahaha."


    Some cultivators sneered and sneered, "It''s as if they got it. You, a small vein condensing cultivator, dare to let go of your words here, and you just make the old man laugh."


    Some cultivators argued for reasons, "Even if you are a senior in the Golden Core Realm and can''t speak like this, do you think I have no chance? Then Shu Zhou is both a spiritual planter and a refiner, and his cultivation has been delayed a lot, definitely not My opponent."


    "That said, everyone has a chance, and it depends on who is lucky."


    These practitioners talked a lot, but most of the topics discussed were the best magic weapons, and they didn''t put Zhou Shu in their eyes. What is the duality of the condensing state? Or a spiritual planter? Also a master?


    Indeed, there is no reason to be valued.


    However, there are some exceptions, such as the cultivator who had fought Zhou Shu before.


    Yang Lin was one of them. She also signed up, but she didn''t think too much about the best magic weapon. She wanted to compete with Zhou Shu again.


    She looked at the people around her with a sneer that was incomprehensible to others.


    It was very lively outside, and inside the competition hall, several practitioners were also talking.


    "Heh, Shu Daoyou, you have made a lot of money this time."


    With an enviable smile, Xiao Buming handed over a Naxu Jie, "Now there are 411 people who have signed up for the challenge, and most of them are cultivators in the meditation realm, earning a total of 982,000 top grades Lingshi, according to the previous agreement, 20% of Haizhonglou remains, and the rest are here."


    Zhou Shu looked at Na Xujie in front of him, smiled and nodded, "I didn''t expect so many people to sign up so soon."


    "It''s not over yet, there will be more in time."


    Zhao Yige shook his head, "The currently registered practitioners are mainly in the Ning Vessel Realm. They all want to try their luck, while many Golden Core Realm cultivators think that Fellow Shu is vulnerable, and the chance of getting the best magic weapon is too small. Participate in it. When Fellow Shu has defeated most of the Condensing Vein Realm practitioners and demonstrated their strength, they will feel that they have a chance. At that time, there will be a lot more Golden Core Realm practitioners who sign up, but the enemies that Shu Daoist will face will be even greater. Strong."


    That''s true. The cultivators of the Ning Vein Realm all want to fish in troubled waters and get lucky, but they will soon know how wrong this idea is.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "The original poster is right, and that''s it. The real challenge will be after five days."


    "I believe in Shu Daoyou, that''s not a problem."


    Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu with a slightly condensed expression, "Haizhonglou has also benefited a lot this time, and it has taken the opportunity to recruit many new practitioners, and even a few new worshippers. I must thank Shu Daoyou. What I want to ask the most is, did you really have no interest in the previous proposal?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said sincerely, "Thank you for your kind love, but I have too much work now and I have to practice. It is really difficult to distract from other aspects, but there are opportunities in the future. I will definitely consider it at that time. "


    "Ha ha."


    Zhao Yige smiled boldly Fortunately, Haizhonglou always welcomes Shu Daoyou to join him. Zhao only hopes to arrive earlier that day. "


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I hope too."


    A cultivator in the middle of the sea hurriedly approached, "Owner, all arrangements have been made, can the registered cultivator come in?"


    Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu, "What do you mean by Friends of Taoist Shu?"


    "I can do it anytime."


    Zhou Shu''s jaw slightly, slowly stood up and walked towards the competition platform.


    He walked calmly and calmly, his eyes bright as stars, with a firmness that he was sure he would not be knocked down by anyone.


    "Open the door!"


    Zhao Yige announced loudly.


    [Thank you for your continued support. I hope you can support the writer''s glory hall and the general election of works starting from the 515 Fan Festival. In addition, there are some red envelope gift packs on the Fan Festival. Get one and continue the subscription! ��(To be continued.)

 Chapter 385: First battle

    ps. The May Day update is here. Don��t hurry to play after reading it. Remember to vote for the month first. One novel???????? From now-point 515 Fans Festival to enjoy a double monthly pass, other events have red envelopes, you can also take a look!


    (Ps: Happy May Day everyone~!)


    There was a large crowd, but there were also many Haizhonglou repairers who maintained order, but half a quarter of an hour later, all the registered repairers entered the competition venue smoothly.


    Most of them are cultivators in the condensed veins realm, but there are few gold core realm cultivators. They can''t challenge today, just come to see the situation.


    The cultivators looked at Zhou Shu on the stage together, with expectant light in their eyes, eager to try.


    Zhou Shu looked around and slowly said, "Seniors, fellow Taoists, Shu Zhou is underneath..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, take out the best magic weapon first!"


    Before saying a word, some cultivators in the audience jumped out and shouted.


    There were also many accomplices, yelling, "Who cares what you are, it doesn''t matter whether you are in Shu porridge or Shu Fan, first show the best magic weapon!"


    "That is, we are here for the best magic weapon, not for you!"


    They were just noisy and didn''t dare to do anything, because there was a large line of guards and repairmen standing beside the competition field, and Zhao Yige, who made them very jealous, was also there, looking at them coldly.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, he didn''t like it or not, there was a long sword in his hand, and he pointed it forward.


    With the input of spiritual power, the heavy gold sword gave out the sound of dragon chants, and the light instantly appeared, like the sun, bursts of halo, spreading like ripples around the competition venue, everywhere.


    Many cultivators were shaking with cold, and their bodies were shaking unconsciously.


    They suddenly felt that Spirit Pressure was like a sharp knife hanging above their heads, Sen Han was sharp, no more than three inches away from them, and could stab them at any time.


    This halo was not just an ordinary spiritual pressure, in addition to the strong pressure, Zhou Shu also brought a lot of sword intent in it, and there was no sword intent transformation. But it is attached to divine consciousness. After a period of hard thinking and training, Zhou Shu''s sword revolving has made a lot of progress, and his spiritual consciousness and sword intent have become more skillful, and his sword intent has been shot. Although it is not possible to trap the opponent, it can also affect the opponent''s mind. If the opponent''s mind is unstable, it is easy to be taken advantage of by the sword.


    The noise suddenly stopped, and the hearts of many practitioners. Suddenly a wave of fear arose.


    Is this a condensed vein cultivator?


    Many Condensed Vein Cultivators have already thumped their drums in their hearts. Things are unexpected. Judging from this sword, they don''t seem to be opponents. How can they challenge them? Life matters, the best magic weapon, some can''t care about it.


    But the few Golden Core Realm cultivators were much excited, their eyes gleaming, obviously. This sword is indeed the best magic weapon. That Shu Zhou''s strength was indeed good, but he wouldn''t lose in the Golden Core Realm, and the opportunity came.


    Zhou Shu took the sword and stood, stroking the sword with his right hand, looking at the audience concentratingly, "This is the fourth-order superb magic weapon, a heavy golden sword. There is absolutely no falsehood. If you defeat me, you will have a chance to get it. Now, you guys. You can come up in order."


    Some repairers in the sea came forward. Announcing loudly, "According to the order determined by the lottery, the first to challenge is Huo Zhongze of the Hongyezong. Is Huo Zhongze here?"


    The cultivator shouted three times. No one in the audience answered.


    But there was a whisper, "I didn''t expect the best magic weapon to be a sword. How to fight it, I don''t dare to use it. That sword is all the power of the best magic weapon. With the best magic weapon, I can''t win it."


    "That''s right. I thought he was only in the vein state and could not wield the power of the fourth-order magic weapon, but I didn''t expect this top-grade magic weapon to be so easy to use, making a spiritual planter so powerful."


    "Yeah, no wonder he is so confident."


    "If he doesn''t use the best magic weapon, he is definitely not my opponent."


    In their eyes, Zhou Shu''s sword power was completely the skill of the best magic weapon, and had nothing to do with Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked at them calmly and did not speak.


    These words naturally fell into Zhou Shu''s ears, but he was unmoved. To win the best magic weapon, why? Although Zhou Shu knew that even if he didn''t use the best magic weapon, he could easily defeat them, but he still couldn''t find a reason to use it, and he didn''t want to make a mistake.


    The Haizhonglou repairer continued to read aloud, "Huo Zhongze, Huo Zhongze! If you still do not come to power, you will waive your rights and the registration fee will not be refunded."


    "I''m coming."


    A sturdy man walked out of the crowd and stepped onto the stage blushing.


    He stared at Zhou Shu twice, and arched his hands in a very kind manner, "Shu...Friend Shu, this magic weapon, can I use it?"


    The audience suddenly heard a sound of consonance, "That''s right, why can you use the best magic weapon? It''s not fair!"


    "Everyone is a cultivator of the vein state, isn''t fair competition bad?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm. He seemed to have experienced such scenes. When he was partying with Hong Yuan at the beginning, he gave up the Fengling Stone. However, Lingyucheng is not a lotus school, and he is not competing with him at the moment. He will not sell himself. s right.


    "It''s fair."


    He shook his head slightly and said slowly, "When you sign up, you must have seen the rules very clearly. Both parties can use any means such as magic weapons, talismans, formations, etc., even spirit beasts. There is no restriction. How can I use it? No magic weapon? Haha, you want the best magic weapon, but I also want it. Do you really think that as long as you stand on stage, you can get the number plate and have a chance to get the best magic weapon?"


    Although the voice was light, it was loud, and the noise in the audience gradually subsided.


    At the right time, even the Golden Core Cultivator said, "Yes, this is fair, start quickly, don''t waste time!"


    The current situation is something Golden Core Realm cultivators are happy to see. The fewer opponents they have, the greater their chances of obtaining the best magic weapon. As for Zhou Shu, even though he has the best magic weapon, how can he be an opponent of the Golden Core Realm?


    "Humph!"


    Huo Zhongze on the stage snorted angrily, and his expression changed immediately.


    Suddenly there was a disc in his hand, and with a strong pinch, a storm of spiritual power blew up and swept the audience.


    In an instant, the sky was full of red leaves on the competition platform, and the red leaves were constantly floating down like rain, falling towards Zhou Shu.


    The audience was shocked.


    "It turned out to be''Hongye Killing''! The special method of Hongyezong, using a rare one-time magic weapon to cooperate with Hongyezongxiu''s Ye killing tactic, killing people is invisible and terrifying."


    "Yes, the red leaves are also real and illusion, so that the repairer is like an illusion. There is no way to prevent it. Every red leaf hides a murderous intent, and its power is no less than a third-order magic weapon."


    "Use the ultimate move as soon as you shoot! The Red Leaf Sect is ruthless, but the price is not small. The Red Leaf Disk is not available for thousands of top grades. Shu Zhou''s sword is not a defensive weapon, it is estimated to be difficult."


    "By the way, if Shu Zhou died in the first battle, what should I do?"


    "Are you stupid Didn''t you read the rules? If Shu Zhou accidentally dies, all applicants will have a chance."


    "Haha, that would be great."


    Hongye Killing is quite famous in Lingyu City. As soon as Huo Zhongze took the shot, many cultivators immediately recognized it and talked a lot.


    But the discussion has not stopped, and the red leaves all over the sky are gone.


    The heavy gold sword stopped in front of Huo Zhongze''s chest and had already pierced three points.


    "I lost."


    Huo Zhongze''s face was ashes.


    The audience was silent.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly support of Ability Kaka and Sky is blue, thanks to the book friends who have been voting to subscribe to favorite comments~~)


    [Thank you for your continued support. I hope you can support the writer''s glory hall and the general election of works starting from the 515 Fan Festival. In addition, there are some red envelope gift packs on the Fan Festival. Get one and continue the subscription! ��(To be continued.) xh.13

 Chapter 386: Is anyone else challenging?

    "Shu Zhou, win!"


    The repairer of Haizhonglou announced. ?One? Novel????


    Zhou Shu retracted his sword and nodded lightly, while Huo Zhongze lowered his head and walked down the stage without saying a word.


    Huo Zhongze still doesn''t understand how he lost, but he is very sure that even without the best magic weapon, he is definitely not Zhou Shu''s opponent.


    In an instant, the red leaves all over the sky were swallowed by an indescribable force, which seemed to be more than the number of red leaves, and in the next instant, the long sword had stopped to the chest.


    There is no long sword with a trace of spiritual power, but it makes him chill to death, and he does not dare to resist.


    The practitioners in the audience surrounded Huo Zhongze and asked, but Huo Zhongze didn''t say a word, and he separated the crowd and walked out of the competition arena, seemingly never coming back.


    Zhou Shu stood on the stage calmly.


    As he expected, facing the condensing pulse realm cultivator, he didn''t have any pressure at all, and it was easy.


    This is not surprising. Before the recovery of the Qi Channel, before the ultimate magic weapon, Zhou Shu can compete with Hong Yuan in the Ningmai Realm without losing the wind.


    You must know that Zhou Shu at that time was able to wield two or three tenths of his own strength.


    The damage to the Qi pulse has a great impact on the cultivator. Every time you use a simple magic formula, your spiritual power has to go through dozens or even hundreds of complex procedures, and experience very difficult pains. Only in this way can it be possible to master the magic formula. It is used normally, and this is the reason Zhou Shu has deduced calculations. If not, he would not be able to use the tactics at all, and it would be difficult even for cultivation.


    In the past, Zhou Shu was able to display his strength in two or three out of ten.


    However, under such difficult conditions, Zhou Shu still had the confidence to face Hong Yuan in the Ning Vessel Stage. After the Qi Vessel was restored, the strength he could wield immediately reached 100%, which increased several times sharply, which made him a genius. With great advancement in strength, it can be said that he is no longer under the condensing pulse realm practitioner, and as he promotes to the condensing pulse realm, he further widens the gap with his high aptitude. The vast majority of the veins are no longer his opponents, even those with the triple cultivation of veins.


    Subsequently, the first three changes of Tahai Jue were completed and the qualifications were improved. His strength also increased sharply again, he could wield a few hundred percent of his strength, even reaching several thousand when he burst. Under this circumstance, how many coagulation realms can compare with him? Except for a handful of talented cultivators, it is no longer the Ning Vessel Realm that can really face him directly. Instead, it became the Golden Core Realm.


    Besides, he has the best magic weapon.


    If Huo Zhongze''s Red Leaf Killing could hurt him, then he should be surprised.


    "Go on, I don''t need to rest."


    Zhou Shu nodded to the repairer of Haizhonglou nearby.


    The repairer in Haizhonglou knows, holding the jade slip and shouting, "The second challenger, the iron meteor of the backing gate, may I ask if the iron meteor is there, please come to the stage to challenge!"


    The audience was silent.


    In the audience, they could see more clearly than Huo Zhongze. Huo Zhongze didn''t know how the red leaves all over the sky disappeared in an instant, but they did. The overwhelming magic ants suddenly appeared and swallowed all the red leaves, and then suddenly disappeared. This is the transformation of sword intent, and it is not uncommon, but it is terrifying to be able to transform sword intent to such a point, and it is only a condensing vein meditator.


    "Is he a condensed pulse realm cultivator? Or is he dual?"


    "I think it''s the Golden Core Realm."


    "Stop fighting, I can see it. I have no hope. This guy is here to cheat us."


    "Yes, that is, the registration fee is lost in the water."


    There was a long silence. The audience roared, "No, no, we will pay the registration fee!"


    "This is obviously a Golden Core Cultivator, don''t you understand how to bully us?"


    Hai Zhonglou and Zhou Shu had already anticipated this situation.


    Zhao Yige stood up slowly, spear in hand. A coercion swept across the audience immediately, and there seemed to be thousands of troops and horses emerging around the competition venue, with a magnificent momentum, completely surrounding the repairers in the middle.


    "The rules have been set long ago. You only signed up after you agreed, and you handed in the spirit stone. The Shu Daoyou on the stage is definitely a cultivator of the condensed veins. Things are clear and clear. You should not be arrogant here, or challenge on stage. , Or abstain and leave."


    The voice was as thick as an ancient bell, echoing in the competition arena, endlessly circling the beams.


    The cultivators were shocked by the momentum and stopped making a sound.


    "Haha, haha!"


    There was a sudden burst of laughter from the crowd. A Golden Core Cultivator stood up and stroked his beard, with an unstoppable smile on his face, "Interesting and interesting. I didn''t expect it to be really interesting. I didn''t sign up for nothing. Ten days later. , Is the day to challenge the Golden Core Realm Cultivator, Shu Daoyou, the old man Geng Bude is waiting for that day."


    The current situation is indeed beneficial to the Golden Core Cultivators. The stronger Zhou Shu is, the more opportunities they have. As long as they can defeat Zhou Shu, the chances of obtaining the best magic weapon will be great.


    How can you be upset?


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and responded with a smile, "I will teach Senior Geng''s brilliant trick in ten days."


    Over there, the cultivators of the Haizhonglou were still yelling tirelessly.


    "The third person will not come. If he doesn''t come, he will abstain from voting... The fourth challenger, Wu Cang of Luoyu Pavilion, may I ask if Wu Cang is there. If he is, please come up on stage to challenge. If he is absent, he will abstain from voting."


    No one in the audience responded, most of the cultivators watched silently and did not speak.


    There are still many Condensed Vein Cultivators who have already begun to leave the field. They knew they had no chance and didn''t have to try again. The previous sword and Huo Zhongze''s failure made them clearly see the gap with Zhou Shu.


    "Fifth...sixth...seventeenth..."


    No matter how the Haizhonglou repairers reported the number, no one went up, and the atmosphere was quite embarrassing.


    At this time, a voice rang from the crowd.


    "If there are no other cultivators to challenge, can I go first?"


    "Is there anyone to challenge?"


    The cultivators looked at it together, and they were quite surprised. This situation has to be challenged. Is it because they are deliberately looking for abuse?


    The cultivator in Haizhonglou asked Zhou Shu and shouted loudly to the audience, "Since the other cultivators are not going up, there is no need to follow the order. Those who want to challenge can only come up, but they must be cultivators in the condensed veins, golden core cultivators. The challenge is ten days from now."


    The cultivator walked out slowly, apparently a condensing vein cultivator.


    He wore a white Zen clothes with a handsome face, but his face was quite thin, and his eyes were also haggard, not as clear as before, but his eyes were still firm, just as they were before.


    Zhou Shu''s figure trembled slightly, staring at the cultivator, and did not speak for a while.


    The cultivator walked onto the competition platform and smiled lightly, his smile Zhou Shu was very familiar.


    "Junior Brother Shu, don''t come here unharmed?"


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand in salute, with some uncontrollable excitement in his eyes, "Brother Yun, it''s been a long time."


    This cultivator was Yun Li, who left the Heyin School in anger after Xu Lie died. Zhou Shu would think of it from time to time, but never expected the two to meet here.


    Yun Li shook his head slightly, and there was some relief in his eyes looking at Zhou Shu, "Unexpectedly, it will be you who will stand on the competition stage. It seems that you have already come in front of me."


    Zhou Shu had a lot of doubts, but couldn''t speak here, so he shouted again, "Brother."


    Yun Li nodded, "Junior Brother, I didn''t come up to abstain. Let''s draw the sword." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 387: Thats not spiritual power

    "Meeting Junior Brother here is really a kind of fate. E Xiao??? said?????????????????"


    The tone is gentle, the expression is indifferent, just as before.


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Flick for three years, how about brother?"


    Yun Li smiled slightly, "Like a person drinking water, he knows how warm and cold he is, how okay, junior?"


    "well."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Senior brother speaking, why is it so strange? What is this dress?"


    Yun Li no longer wears a blue shirt, but wears a moon-white meditation garment. It is slender and dustless. Compared with the chicness of the day, it smells more dusty.


    "After the test, I naturally know that I wanted to compete with my younger brother a long time ago. At this time, it happened to be what I wanted, but I didn''t expect it to be in such a place."


    Yun Li smiled and slowly raised his hand, a long sword slipped out of his sleeve and fell into his hand.


    The long sword is not what Yunli used before. The blade is cylindrical, with some dark yellow in the gray and white. It is quite ancient. It is smooth but nodular and has a light fluorescence. The material is obviously not metal, but Osteogenesis.


    This is a boneless sword.


    The spiritual energy was not obvious, and the rank was not visible, but the heavy and desolate meaning of killing in the bone sword almost hit his face, making Zhou Shu''s heart suddenly cold.


    Yun Li said indifferently, "I got this one year ago, the name of the sword is Zhan''er."


    "Good sword."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed.


    In the past, Yunli was quite a strong cultivator, and he realized the sword intent and form at the foundation level, and was awarded the third-order swordsmanship. He was among the best in the entire Qingyuan Mountains, and his strength was significantly higher than his peers. As the next peak master and suzerain training.


    And now Yun Li, who was standing in front of him, didn''t know what chance he had gotten. Compared to before, it seemed to be much stronger, and it seemed to have a different flavor, no longer as simple as sword repair.


    Zhou Shu was very energetic, and must not treat Yunli as a condensing pulse realm practitioner.


    With heavy golden sword in hand, golden light suddenly appeared.


    Yun Li''s eyes were condensed, and the bone sword swung out a strange arc, piercing forward flatly.


    This is definitely not the swordsmanship of the Heyin School. Obviously, he has given up the sword art of the past, which also means that he has given up his original sword intent, is it within these short years. He realized the new sword intent again?


    A grayish-white soft light continuously appeared from the bone sword, and it moved forward.


    Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant, what kind of sword intent was this, and the meaning of killing and killing had reached such a level?


    The soft light was condensed from sword intent, and it carried a breath of death in it. Just like the frost in the coldest winter day, wherever you go, the vegetation is decayed, withered, and turned into a barren.


    It has no sword intent to transform, nor does it have a sword to turn with its heart, but just with this condensed killing intent, it makes people feel scared.


    The cultivators in the audience were dumbfounded, they were only fortunate that it was not themselves standing on the stage. If you are on stage, I am afraid that you will be shocked by the killing intent in an instant, and then swallowed by the sword intent.


    "Is this a condensed vein cultivator?"


    "Why are there such two monsters."


    But Zhou Shu is not them.


    Although this killing intent was serious, his mind quickly returned to his usual firmness and was not affected by the killing intent.


    The heavy gold sword gleamed and turned into a round of scorching sun, flying away against the bone sword, the sword intent burst forth, and the sword intent and killing intent of the bone sword were to be crushed together. damage.


    He used the power of the tides, his spiritual power expanded several times, and the magic ants continued to swallow the sword intent of the bone sword.


    The best magic weapon plus sword intent cannot be resisted by a bone sword.


    Just a few breaths. The grayish-white soft light was almost swallowed up, and the magic ant did not stop, but rolled towards Yunli, which was as mighty as a black cloud, almost enclosing the entire cloud.


    "Good sword, good sword intent."


    Yunli nodded slightly. His figure was motionless, his expression was neither agitated nor happy, only a hint of grayish white flashed across his pupils.


    Slightly, slightly, slightly.


    The sound of knocking wooden fish seemed to be heard in the competition field, thick and long.


    Yunli suddenly emitted a peculiar light, forming a thin mask, but it was a tiny bit, faint gold, like a layer of golden haze, and there were many small sparkling lights in the smoke. They were always extinguished. It trembles slowly and is not reliable.


    It is not as shining and condensing as the golden core protection, nor is it as calm and stable as the protective shield technique.


    "What is this, magic weapon or magic trick?"


    "It''s a strange protective cover, I haven''t seen it before."


    "It seems that there is no defense."


    The cultivators in the audience opened their eyes wide and couldn��t understand, but the few golden core cultivators were taken aback for a moment and muttered, ��How come, how could there be...��


    Zhou Shu stared at the weird mask on Yun Li''s body, and he was also quite surprised. He had never seen this kind of mask, but the sword intent did not stop, and directly enveloped it.


    On the test bench, there can be no hesitation.


    The tide of magic ants enveloped Yunli, opened its mouth wide, and bit towards the mask.


    Soon, Zhou Shu was surprised.


    At that time, the light-shield of Mingshiming was not as simple as we thought. It was extremely strong and difficult to break. Whenever the magic ants tried their best to bite a little bit, as the light in the light-shield lit up, the damaged place It was quickly replenished and intact, as before.


    Yunli in the mask had a plain expression, but he was equally surprised, "Junior Brother''s sword intent has reached such a point?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly awe-inspiring, and the heavy gold sword was swung out, and the magic ant was much larger. At the same time, the sword was also used when it turned, and the magic ant had already brought spiritual consciousness.


    Demon ants with divine consciousness are the best at spotting weaknesses, even the golden core body of a golden core cultivator can find a gap and bite into it.


    But the result remains the same.


    Seeing it, I was away from it, but I still couldn''t get in.


    Doesn''t this mask have any weaknesses?


    Impossible, it is impossible to achieve this with the cultivation base and spiritual power of the Ning Vein Realm, even in the Golden Core Realm.


    Zhou Shu didn''t believe it, and immediately increased the divine consciousness in the sword intent, and the third change followed, but he didn''t use his full strength, only a half.


    Ten days later, he will face the Golden Core Cultivator, and Zhou Shu will not expose too much strength now.


    But this was enough. The turbulent wave of magic ants almost covered the entire competition arena. The cultivators in the audience were shocked. Some of them were almost unsteady. The expressions in their eyes when they looked at Zhou Shu also completely changed. It was terrifying. It was not a power they could think of.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about them All their spirits are on Yunli.


    Can it be blocked?


    Impossible, after all, Yun Li is only a condensing pulse realm, no matter how strong his spiritual power is, he will never reach the level of resisting such a sword intent, unless he is not using spiritual power.


    The large amount of divine consciousness in the sword intent is enough to affect the mind of the cultivator of the Ning Vessel realm. If the mind is not firm, he will be confused by it, and the magic ants can take advantage of the void to enter.


    And Yunli in the mask, his expression remained the same.


    Obviously those divine senses did not affect him at all, and the huge swarm of magic ants still couldn''t tear through the thin mask.


    Looking at the photomask, Zhou Shu seemed to have an understanding.


    The mask has nothing to do with magic tricks, magic weapons, etc.


    What Yun Li uses right now is definitely not spiritual power, but other powers that he still doesn''t understand, much better than spiritual power.


    Yun Li is no longer a pure cultivator, and is no longer the same as him. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 388: Meditation

    More than half an hour later. ???One? Novel?????????


    The previous extremely lively competition venue was empty.


    After Zhou Shu defeated the last challenged Void Cultivator, all the other Void Cultivators chose to abstain and gave up the opportunity to challenge Zhou Shu. They finally understood that this was not a formality at all, Zhou Shu was himself. The opponent that is impossible to defeat, two thousand high-grade spirit stones can only be given away.


    In the quiet room on the top floor of Haizhong Building, Zhou Shu and Yunli sat opposite each other.


    Yun Li was still plain and humble, with something special in his eyes. It was a kind of almost paranoid obsession. Zhou Shu had only seen this kind of eyes with a type of cultivator, and that was meditation.


    "Brother, you now..."


    Looking at Yunli, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but wonder.


    Yunli''s expression was indifferent, "Yes, I have entered the Zen sect. I am already a meditation practitioner, and I will not return to the Lotus School again."


    "How could this be?"


    Zhou Shu had already expected it, but when Yun Li said it personally, the feeling was different, only a shock.


    It''s no wonder that the previous battles were unusual. It turned out that Yunli is no longer an ordinary cultivator, but a meditation. There is a big difference between meditation and ordinary cultivators.


    "Brother, didn''t you dislike meditation back then? You also said that their meditation methods were all nonsense to persuade people to liberate. Whatever you turn back is the shore... The cultivator should conform to his heart and do whatever he wants."


    Before discussing the Tao with Yunli, Yunli was quite disdainful of meditation, but now he has become a meditation practitioner, which makes Zhou Shu very puzzled about what happened in the middle.


    Yunli said indifferently, "That was because I was obsessed before and didn''t realize the essence, but now I realize that meditation is suitable for me, but I don''t learn Zen ancestors, I have my own Zen Tao."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "What Zen Tao?"


    With a mysterious smile at the corner of Yun Li''s mouth, a smile was not a smile, "Junior Brother wants to know?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously.


    He didn''t want to change the opinions of others. But Yunli''s transformation made him a little surprised, and he wanted to figure out why, turning a sword cultivator obsessed with swords into meditation.


    "Zhan E is still empty."


    Yun Li said slowly. "There are many ways in Zen. I take one of my own. Suppressing is still empty. There are too many sufferings in the world. I will completely kill them. Return a pure world."


    "Doesn''t the Zen gate pay attention to crossing Evil?"


    "No, since it exists, it can''t be crossed, and there is no need to cross it. It must be completely eliminated."


    When he said this, Yunli''s expression was slightly cold, and his eyes showed a bit sharp, with a sword-cultivation style.


    Zhou Shu nodded and stopped asking more questions, looking at Yunli''s determined attitude. It''s useless to say more, and he doesn''t have much to say.


    "Senior brother has his own way, so I won''t say much, but brother, if you don''t return to the Dutch School, don''t you plan to avenge Senior Brother Xu and Senior Uncle Guo?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Yunli. He knew that Yunli went down the mountain because of the death of Xu Lie and his mentor. He only wanted revenge, but he didn''t return to the Lotus School at the moment. This was a bit unreasonable, so he entered Zen. What hatred have you forgotten? Although putting down the butcher knife and standing on the ground to become a Buddha is precisely the meaning of many Zen sects, but it seems that Yun Li would never be such a cultivator.


    "Of course it must be reported."


    Yun Li said without hesitation, "But it''s not just where it started. It''s Kunlun as a whole. Kunlun is the root of Evil. With Kunlun, the world will never be clean, and I will destroy it."


    Yun Li was extremely firm, and Zhou Shu seemed to have heard such words somewhere. Unconsciously startled.


    After thinking about it, he immediately understood that the last time he received the inheritance relic, he felt the inspiration of aspiration from it, and the vow in that relic was to destroy Kunlun.


    "Senior brother should have made a vow, the light shield used to use vow power before? No wonder spiritual power can''t destroy it."


    The power of the vow is similar to the heart demon oath, and is essentially different from the spiritual power, and is much higher than the spiritual power.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yunli and sighed lightly, "Is it possible that the main reason for the brother entering the Zen Sect is to gain the aspiration of the Zen Sect to fight against Kunlun, not really wanting to practice Zen?"


    "Why do you know?"


    Yunli''s expression changed slightly, and he looked at Zhou Shu fixedly, then nodded for a while, and sighed, "I can''t hide it from Junior Brother, haha."


    Three years ago, after Yunli went down the mountain, he first went to Tianjianmen.


    Tianjianmen and Kunlun are both six major sects, with vast resources and countless classics. They are also the main sect of sword repair. Yun Li wanted to get revenge. It was indeed a natural idea to go to the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    With Yunli''s qualifications, it is not difficult to enter the Heavenly Sword Sect, but in the entry test, he did not pass the test of the Heart Test Talisman. The Heavenly Sword Sect knew that his heart was full of revenge against Kunlun, so he did not accept it. After that, he went to several sects, although they were not as good as the Heavenly Sword Sect, but most of them were large sects with cultivators from the gods of transformation.


    However, none of such sects wanted to offend Kunlun, and as soon as they felt Yunli''s heart, they immediately expelled him.


    There is no way to revenge, Yun Li has the feeling that his thoughts are turned into gray, "Could it be that Kunlun is so inviolable, no one in the world of immortality wants to do it right with them?"


    Then he met a meditation practitioner.


    Most of the meditation in the world came from Xihezhou, and Yunli encountered the same. It was a meditation from Tianlong Temple.


    When meditation sees Yunli, he says that Yunli has a predestined relationship with Zen. Taking a piece of Lingshan Talisman, the fruit will feel.


    At that time Yunli had no plans to enter the Zen gate, but after the two talked for a while, the meditation talked about aspiration, and Yun was moved.


    Aspiration is one of the most special and extremely powerful powers in the world of cultivating immortals. The cultivator relies on vows to increase his own strength. The greater the vow, the more steadfast the will, the greater the strength gained, but at the same time the suffering. The more it is, and the aspiration power not only obtains power from one''s own vows, but also other people''s power. When countless aspirations are accumulated, even gods and Buddhas dare not despise it.


    But only meditation can produce aspiration, and not all meditation, only a very small number of people can.


    Speaking of this, Yun Li was attracted at the time and immediately made a vow. He only said that the bigger the vow, the greater the ability he will gain in the future, the more sure of revenge, and he set the ambition to destroy Kunlun. .


    The meditation was shocked and inexplicably surprised, only the Tao introduced an ordinary meditation, but did not want to attract a practitioner who set up such an aspiration to destroy Kunlun. Once the vow is established, it cannot be changed. He can only be speechless, but soon He was even more shocked. Not long after taking the oath, Yun Li suffered catastrophe, and at the same time he felt the strength of his wish.


    This disaster was not small, and even this meditation practice also suffered a lot, and quickly abandoned it.


    Before leaving, I left a few inheritance relics, and there is a sentence, "Since you have made this great aspiration, you will inevitably suffer ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties in the future. Don''t harm others, I will go."


    The established meditation The facts cannot be changed, and Yunli has no regrets, wandering around, seeking opportunities, and firm vows.


    Unknowingly, he went all the way to Lingyu City, and when he saw the notice in the city, he also signed up to participate. After all, most of the cultivators were interested in the best magic weapon.


    But he didn''t want that Shu Zhou, it was Zhou Shu of the Holland School, and the two met at the same door.


    Zhou Shu stared at Yun Li and sighed lightly, "Senior Brother Yun, for revenge, obsessed with this, is this really what you want?"


    Yun Li nodded, his expression determined, "Xu Lie is more than a brother, if he weren''t there, I would have died three times earlier, and so is my teacher. I will die in this life, and I will avenge them. May Li be able to avenge me. There is a slight possibility that I can do what I want, and I have nothing to hesitate."


    "I understand, good luck brother."


    Zhou Shu can understand Yunli''s change. Although it does not conform to his ideas, he has respect.


    (Ps: Thank you endersenko and nu1i8888 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who voted to collect and subscribe to comments~~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 389: Accept the call

    (Ps: Sorry, there is a problem with the computer, the update is late.? One small? Say? Tomorrow should also be night to update ~)


    "Good luck? Oh, it''s all bad luck."


    Yun Li smiled slightly, "After I made my vow, I don''t know how many hardships I have encountered. It seems that this will always be the case until I finish my vow."


    To gain more and stronger aspirations, one must endure more suffering. Aspirations like Yunli will naturally encounter more sufferings. The so-called nine-nine-nine-eighty-one difficulties are just an imaginary number. More, endless.


    "These tribulations certainly have many benefits."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yunli and said seriously, "Senior brother''s current strength really makes me admire. Without the best magic weapon, I''m afraid I will be very hard to beat Senior Brother."


    In the previous battle, Yun Li was still defeated.


    Aspiration power is much higher than spiritual power, but Yunli''s aspiration power is still very small, and he only has a condensed pulse state, and his swing is very limited. After ten breaths of persistence, the aspiration power gradually disappears. The mask shattered.


    When Zhou comfortably closed his sword, Yunli was not injured.


    But even so, Zhou Shu still admired Yun Li very much. Yun Li was indeed the strongest pulse condensing state practitioner he had ever seen, and Yun Li Qiang had experienced countless pains and hardships just like himself, and felt the same.


    "Perhaps."


    Yunli''s expression was indifferent, "Actually, only the method of meditation can maximize the effect of aspiration force, but I have very few methods, and I can only use a sword technique, but I have only just realized the sword intent. , Not much can be done."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, "Brother, I have received a relic of inheritance in the past, and it also has aspirations."


    "It''s extremely rare to pass on relics with a willingness."


    Yun Li was puzzled, "How did you get it?"


    "Not only has aspiration power, it is still inspiring the cultivators to accept its aspiration power," Zhou Shu took out the relic and handed it to Yunli. "Brother, I wonder if you can feel its call?"


    I would like to be inspired, and only those who have a predestined relationship can receive it, if Yunli can also...


    Yun Li took the relic suspiciously. "It is indeed the inheritance relic... How come there is a voice..."


    Before he finished speaking, his figure suddenly shook, and his face suddenly changed.


    Zhou Shu whispered, "Senior brother also heard it?"


    It seems that it is not only one who is destined for this relic. There is Yunli.


    Yun Li put the relic on his forehead, his expression suddenly became serious. He seemed to be stuck, his whole body focused on his forehead, and he couldn''t see anyone except the relic.


    His eyes were a little blurred, and he started to mutter in a low voice, as if repeating some weird spell for a long time.


    "Brother, brother?"


    Zhou Shu was puzzled and couldn''t help crying in a low voice.


    Snapped!


    With a crisp sound, the relic suddenly cracked. Broken into pieces.


    Yun Li''s complexion changed a few times, suddenly turning red like blood, and then fell to the sky.


    "Brother?"


    Zhou Shu was anxious for a while and rushed to check it out.


    After only a few breaths, Yun Li sat up slowly, and his complexion returned to his usual appearance, as if he had never experienced the change just now.


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Yun Li nodded, his expression indifferent, his eyes still the same. The tone is also very calm, it seems that he has not been invaded by any soul. The weird scene just now shocked Zhou Shu, thinking that some old ghost was hiding in the relic. Take away the cloud from the house.


    But it seems not.


    "When I become a Buddha, I shall wipe out Kunlun... When I become a Buddha, I shall wipe out Kunlun... It is a big ambition, just in line with my heart."


    Yun Li sighed softly, but there was no regret on his face, but rather excited.


    Obviously Yun Li also heard the call of willingness. Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "Brother, could it be that you have accepted the call of the force and got the message from the relic?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Junior Brother."


    Yun Li nodded and apologized, "As soon as the relic came close to the spiritual platform, there was a voice. With a force that I could not resist, I responded with a heart move, but I didn��t want the relic to be broken and went straight to I have paid attention to many things, such as the initiation of Daigo, and I am still a little confused."


    "It''s okay, since the brother has a relationship with the relic, it doesn''t matter if you have to go."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. He had obtained this relic for a long time. He knew that it might carry powerful power, but he never wanted to use it in the past. First, he didn''t like meditation. Meditation is not bad, it just doesn''t suit him. Concept, second, the power of aspiration is an unspeakable mysterious power. Once he accepts the call, Zhou Shu may change or even lose his heart, unless he also has the determination to destroy Kunlun. Third, there is never a power in vain. The stronger the power, the more price he has to pay. When he doesn''t understand what the price is, he will not pay easily, and he has always felt that the power is the best he has cultivated.


    He was useless, but this was for Yunli to obtain, and perhaps it was the result of predestined law.


    But Zhou Shu''s eyes were a little anxious, and he sighed slightly, "It''s just that the brother used it in this way, I''m afraid there will be some harm."


    Yun Li''s expression was calm, "I have enough troubles, it''s okay to have more, and I believe it can give me more. Junior brother, do you know what is in the relic?"


    Zhou Shu led you slightly, "It should be a lot of aspirations, right? Brother''s vows are being combined with that relic. It is also the opportunity of the brothers to get them. I don''t need to know too much."


    "No, this is the chance of Junior Brother, but I opened it up."


    Yun Li shook his head, "Since I have accepted the relic''s vow, I will endure the calamity that comes from it. This is what I deserve. But the relic was originally acquired by the junior and I was only given it to me because it was useless. Then some of the things in it should also be given to the younger brother. Those things are not all for meditation. For example, if there is a exercise formula, the younger brother can use it, and I think it is very suitable."


    "Body Refining Technique?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback.


    They are good at practicing meditation, and they are good at using body exercises to train their minds and make themselves more persevering. And their body training methods have always been sought-after in the world of cultivating immortals. Zhou Shu wanted to learn the red lotus golden body before. Also from Zen.


    At this stage the colored glaze jade body is obviously not enough, and Zhou Shu really needs a better exercise technique.


    "Well, it''s called Yan Fujing, I will write it out to Junior Brother."


    Not long after, Yun Li had already finished his account and handed a jade slip to Zhou Shu.


    Yan Fu, a kind of sacred tree in the Zen gate, is rumored to have several meditation powers enlighten the Tao under the tree.


    Legend has it that this tree was born without roots, but it is immortal, and its vitality is extremely tenacious. However, by practicing Yan Fu Jing to high depths, it can form a tree body of Yan Fu. The body is extremely tough and resembles a sacred tree, as long as the body is not completely fatal. It can recover quickly, not only that, it can even regenerate a severed limb.


    It is common to refine the body until the whole body is like iron and jade, but it is unheard of that Zhou Shu can cultivate the body into a tree and even possess some of the characteristics of plants.


    Zhou Shu was a little excited.


    (Pss: Thank you endersenko and the sky is the blue monthly ticket support, thank you for your reward, thank you for the book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite comments~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 390: Rouyunsi

    (Ps: Update only at night, it is estimated that it will return to normal in a few days. E Xiao??? said????????????????? I am not used to these two days, and there are a lot of typos, I am really sorry ~)


    "Junior Brother, I''m leaving, if there is predestined condition, I will see you in the future."


    Yun Li clenched his right hand in front of his chest, raised his left hand over his head, bent his body slightly, and bowed his head in a rather weird manner.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, "Brother, this is..."


    Yun Li raised his head and smiled indifferently, "Tianlong Temple''s ceremony, I can also be regarded as Tianlong Temple, and I always have to observe some rules."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and then wondered, "Brother, why don''t you leave more time."


    "I can��t stay, I��m a disaster body, staying for a few more days will bring disaster to the junior, it��s better to leave early. I can never stay in one place for five days, otherwise there will be disasters. Today is the fifth day. Up."


    Yun Li turned around and wanted to go. After walking a few steps, he turned around and looked at it quietly for a while, "Junior Brother, take care. Heyin School, I will rely on you from now on."


    He looked relaxed, but his eyes showed a lot of unconcealable heaviness.


    Zhou Shu looked condensed and nodded, "Junior Brother understands."


    Yun Li stopped talking, and soon disappeared in front of the building without a trace.


    Zhou Shujing stood there for a while, and couldn''t help sighing, "Brother, you still have an obsession with the Lotus School, how can you do a pure meditation? Alas, I don''t know if it will be good or bad in the future..."


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu walked downstairs.


    The downstairs is still very lively, and many cultivators are signing up, but this time they are all from the Golden Core Realm, and there is no Concentration Realm.


    In the first battle yesterday, all the cultivators of the condensed pulse realm abstained and dared not come again. This meant that Zhou Shu had an extra ten days of rest time.


    Now in Lingyu City, almost all the cultivators know that although Zhou Shu is in the Condensation Stage, it is actually similar to the Golden Core Stage cultivator. It is by no means comparable to the Condensation Stage, and wants to defeat him and obtain the best magic weapon. At least it must reach the Golden Core Realm.


    Saying hello to Xiao Buming who was smiling, Zhou Shu walked to Duobao Pavilion not far away.


    A large handful of spiritual stones was safely dropped, such a large fortune, more than 700,000 top-grade spiritual stones. Naturally, I have to buy a lot.


    Duobaoge, similar to Ruyilou, is also a big business in Dongshengzhou.


    It was a golden tall building resembling a pagoda, with carved columns and painted buildings, as if they were all made of gold. It is full of luxury, and all kinds of magic weapons are carved everywhere on the building, which is lifelike, bursts of jewels are steaming up, shining brightly in the sun, and it will be bright and blind after hundreds of meters.


    Zhou Shu seldom goes to Ruyi Tower. Lingyu City is no better than Qingyuan Mountain Range. The advantage of Ruyi Tower is not obvious. He also has things in other places, not to mention the price is more reasonable. And Xiaoyu left, always felt that something was missing, and didn''t want to go any more.


    The shopkeeper greeted him enthusiastically, with a smile on his face, all wrinkles crowded together, as if a chrysanthemum was open.


    "Isn''t this the famous Young Master Shu? Come in, come in."


    In the first battle yesterday, Shu Zhou became famous, not to mention everyone in Lingyu City, but it was almost the same.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. "The leather shopkeeper is good. Have I got the things I asked for two months ago?"


    "Shu Gongzi''s order, of course we will do it well," Pi shopkeeper nodded repeatedly. He led Zhou Shu into the building with a bit of sadness on his face, "I only arrived yesterday. Speaking of it, Rouyunsi is really not easy to handle recently. Now it is very difficult to enter the sky, and the restrictions are very strict..."


    Zhou Shu nodded in understanding. Seriously, "Thanks for your hard work, I understand. Don''t worry, there will only be more spirit stones, not less of you."


    Pi shopkeeper laughed from ear to ear, "Hehe, Master Shu is still bold."


    Two months ago, Zhou Shu commissioned a Rouyun silk to Duobaoge, which can only be obtained now.


    Rouyun silk is the silk thread spit out by the fifth-order monster beast Rouyun silkworm. It is extremely fine, how thin is it, hundreds of times thinner than the leg of an ant, although it is thin, it is as tough as silk and extremely difficult to break.


    A soft cloud silkworm will only spit out one soft cloud silk in its lifetime, walking, preying, cocooning, etc. It has to rely on this soft cloud silk no matter what it does, just like life.


    The soft cloud ribbon has an extremely rich spiritual energy, and it is a material that is very cherished by the practitioners. No matter how to refine alchemy, it is of great use, and to relieve the poison of Xin Lao''s solid stone loose, it must be soft cloud silk.


    In Dongsheng Prefecture, only Hundred Clouds could find Soft Cloud Silkworm, and Hundred Clouds was one of the 36 big caves in Dongsheng Prefecture. It is now owned by the Ci Hang Sect. To get their permission to enter, it must be big. Only a merchant or a Cihang disciple would do, so Zhou Shu asked Duobaoge to look for it.


    Walking into the quiet room, Zhou Shu was a little anxious, "Pi shopkeeper, can you take it out?"


    "This is natural."


    Pi shopkeeper opened Naxu Ring and took out a transparent jade box, "Shu Gongzi, please look."


    In the jade box, there is a fist-sized white cloud floating.


    The cloud is soft and soft, it looks like a real white cloud, but when you look closely, you can see that it is actually made of an incredibly thin silk thread, and you can feel it through a jade box The abundant aura in the cloud group seemed to overflow at any time.


    Zhou Shu stared at the jade box, only feeling a moment of comfort.


    Gu Shi San is very insidious and can form countless small stones in the practitioner''s body, making the repairer completely immobile. The extremely fine soft cloud silk is the nemesis of Gu Shi San, which can break and dissipate the stones, and perfectly solve Xin Lao The problem.


    The things that have been entangled can finally be solved, if it is delayed for too long, I am afraid that my heart will be hindered.


    Zhou Shu looked up at Pi shopkeeper, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Shopkeeper, how many spirit stones?"


    "150,000 high-grade spirit stones."


    Pi shopkeeper stretched out his palm and compared it a few times. Seeing Zhou Shu��s expression, he explained, ��It��s not that I��m making random prices, Master Shu knows. Rouyunsi likes to live in groups. Wanting Rouyunsi means facing a group of Tier 5 monsters. Beast, this is not easy, and it is even more difficult to obtain such a perfect soft cloud silk that does not break or split at all. This time we invited a few monks to take action, and the cost of entering the cloud is not small..."


    "No need to say more about the shopkeeper then 160,000 high-grade spirit stones."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, stretched out his hand, and the high-grade spirit stones continued to fly out of his sleeves, pouring down like a waterfall, and instantly piled into a small mountain.


    "Master Shu is really proud."


    Pi shopkeeper''s eyes gleamed, counting the spirit stones while flattering.


    Zhou Shu put away the soft clouds and nodded slightly. The price is not outrageous, and compared to Lingshi, it is the most important thing to be able to keep one''s heart free. It is only temporary but causal to restore Xin Lao''s body. .


    After a while, Pi shopkeeper collected the spirit stone, with a smile on his face, "Shu Gongzi, this time it''s not just for Rouyunsi, we can satisfy any other needs."


    "Well, I need some demon pills and medicinal materials."


    "Ok, let''s take the son to see."


    (Ps: Thank you for your rewards, for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribed to favorites and comments~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 391: Liuxia Zongnei

    The material area of ??the Duobao Pavilion is very large. In the hall with a radius of one hundred meters, Zhou Shu walked and watched and listened to the explanation of the shopkeeper. Three or four hours had passed before he knew it. ?E? Novel?????


    These hours are very worthwhile.


    He found a lot of materials that he needed, and he also got a lot of material knowledge. Some people say that every shopkeeper of Duobaoge is an encyclopedia of the world of Xiuxian. As expected, shopkeeper Pi is such a book, which benefits Zhou Shu a lot.


    When he reached the end, Zhou Shu turned his head and looked back, his expression somewhat solemn.


    The treasurer Pi looked at his words and thoughts, and said diligently, "Is there any materials for the son? Speaking of materials, we are considered the most complete in Lingyu City. It may be that the son has missed something. Just say the name and I will find it for the son. "


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Trouble the shopkeeper, I''m looking for Yan Fu grapes."


    The materials and demon pills he bought were basically for the production of liquid medicine. Most of the liquid medicine needed to cultivate Yan Fujing had been found, but the most important one was the Yan Fu grape.


    "Yan Fu Tizi?"


    Pi shopkeeper stunned, glanced at Zhou Shu, and stopped talking, "That''s the material of Zen Sect..."


    "Does Dubao Pavilion have nothing from Zen?"


    "That''s not true, it''s just weird," Pi shopkeeper waved his hand, "We do all business in Duobaoge, and we naturally interact with Zen Sect, and there are materials in Zen Sect, but they are not placed outside. If the son really wants it, I can bring them, but the materials such as Yan Fu Tizi can only be purchased with Lingshan Gold. Lingshi is not acceptable. It is not Duobaoge''s insistence, but the materials are sold on consignment for meditation. Lingshan gold."


    "Do you want to trade with Lingshan Gold..."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, a smile appeared on his face, "It''s also a coincidence, I happen to have two pieces of Lingshan gold."


    When looking for Chixiasha that day, Xiaogun helped him find two pieces of Lingshan Gold, the quality is not low, and it has been kept until now. It came in handy.


    The habit of collecting various things is still very useful.


    Lingshan gold fell on his hand, and the golden light was shining, exuding a few mysterious breaths.


    Pi shopkeeper looked at it for a while, showing some surprise. "Unexpectedly, the son has even this kind of things, the grade is not bad, I will go to get the Yan Fu grape."


    Not long after, Zhou Shu walked out of the Duobao Pavilion with satisfaction and went back to Xixianggu.


    Along the way. Sisters kept coming to greet Zhou Shu, forming a group.


    Most of them are in the Ning Vein realm, and there are also one or two Golden Core Realm cultivators, with diligent expressions, looking at Zhou Shu with expectant eyes, Yingge Yanyu, unspeakable gentleness.


    "I finally met Elder Shu, he is really a talent, and his strength is extraordinary, I really make the little girl envy."


    "Elder Shu. Yesterday, your great power gave us Liu Xia Sect a lot of face. My little sister specially prepared spiritual tea, which was picked from Qingyun Mountain. It''s fresh. Come and try it."


    "Elder Shu, no, Senior Brother Shu, the young woman has practiced the Tao for seventeen years. She has a double pulse. I wonder if Elder Shu has..."


    In Liuxiazong. Zhou Shu had never received this kind of treatment, and he was taken aback for a while.


    He soon understood, and responded indifferently one by one, without saying anything else.


    Although most of them did not say clearly. But it was obvious that these female cultivators wanted Zhou Shu to be their Taoist companion. Also, such a young and almost invincible condensing state, such a promising cultivator, who does not want to cultivate with him.


    No wonder they. Liu Xia Zong is a sect with all female cultivators. It is indeed very difficult to find the right Taoist couple. Although there are many cultivators in Lingyu City, there are only two other sects that can match the Liu Xia sect. Hongye Sect cannot be mentioned. Now, the muscular guys at the backing gate can''t see it, and now there is a Zhou Shu in front of them, naturally swarming.


    "Senior sisters, please stop pestering Senior Brother Shu!"


    Not far away, a purple-clothed female sister ran over, separated the crowd and caught Zhou Shu, "Brother Shu, come with me."


    Naturally it was Hao Siyun. Zhou Shu nodded around and followed Hao Siyun away.


    The female sisters looked a little ugly, but they were helpless. Everyone knew Hao Siyun, and she was the lover of the Supreme Elder. She was here, so what could be more controversial.


    After walking for a few miles, Hao Siyun began to complain, "I don''t usually look at the brothers too much. Today, they all came to show their courtesy. These people are so boring. Please ignore them, brother."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded without answering, "Why are you here?"


    Hao Siyun replied, "I was staying at the gate of the valley, and I ran over when I sensed that the brother was surrounded."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and deliberately said, "Oh, what did you hear them say?"


    "I didn''t hear it, and didn''t want to hear it."


    Hao Siyun blushed and waved his hand quickly, "Brother, are you going back to the valley?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I won''t go back now, I have something to go to Yulin Peak."


    I haven''t had time before. Now I have time. It''s time to ask Ning Xuanqing about the usefulness of the talisman. If you have the opportunity, it''s best to ask Ning Xuanqing about the painting method of the fourth-order talisman.


    Now Zhou Shu does not have to work hard to draw the third-order rune, but it is not the fourth-order rune. There is a big difference between the fourth-order rune and the third-order. It still draws runes, but the way of using spiritual power and divine consciousness is very different. He understands It��s not clear enough, so I can��t start painting.


    "Yulin Peak?"


    Hao Siyun stopped immediately, his eyes flashed, and looked at Zhou Shu with a pleading look, "Brother, please take me there, I really want to see it there."


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "Do you want to go...I can''t be the master, there is the mountain of Elder Ning, and I don''t know if she agrees."


    Hao Siyun blinked, "She helped you that way. If I''m with you, I should be able to go up too, right?"


    "Then I don''t know, but you can try, then let''s go together."


    Zhou Shu looked into her eyes and couldn''t bear to refuse her expectations. It seemed that she really wanted to go to Yulin Peak to take a look.


    If Ning Xuanqing refused, he would not be able to.


    "Hmm, brother is the best!"


    As soon as Hao Siyun jumped high with joy, he rushed to the front in a few steps, "I''ll lead the way, brother, hurry up!"


    Not long after, the two arrived under Yulin Peak.


    "Arrived."


    Hao Siyun stared at Yulin Peak. The noise on weekdays was different. She was much quieter, "Brother, look, is this beautiful?"


    Zhou Shu looked far away at but it was different from the last time I saw it in the mountains. The Yulin Peak in front of him is really like a huge jade bathed in the rain. After hand-carving, there is a kind of indescribable green and delicate, and Compared with the majestic and majestic mountain peaks, they are not so delicate and beautiful, and the heart is broken, while the spiritual smoke curls up, and a few blue flying cranes are flying among them, which makes people more refreshing.


    "indeed."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He had never seen such a mountain in other places.


    Hao Siyun looked envious, "It would be great if I could live on it, even for a few days."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, did not speak, it seemed that Ning Xuanqing should be coming soon.


    Sure enough, a breeze came in the distance, and a green leaf suddenly appeared at the feet of the two of them, rising against the wind, and directly supporting them to the top of the mountain.


    Standing on the leaf, Hao Siyun saluted with surprise, "Thank you Elder Ning."


    Before the words fell, the green leaf suddenly split into two, separated the two, and flew in two different directions. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 392: 3 kinds of symbols?

    "Brother..."


    The two did not expect that, Hao Siyun shouted a few times before disappearing into the cloud, each side. ???E novel?????


    Zhou Shu glanced a few times and recovered indifferently, letting Luye bring herself to the mountain peak.


    On the stone platform not far away, Ning Xuanqing sat with his back to him by a Wang Qingquan, and said coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu bowed himself and bowed, "Elder Ning, the younger generation has some questions about the talisman bestowed by the elder, so I came here for advice."


    Ning Xuanqing didn''t turn around, so he said directly, "Ask."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu stood up and said respectfully, "Elder Ning, if the elders do not like to disturb, the younger generation will not come with others next time, but the female cultivator just wants to see the scenery of Yulin Peak. She has no other intentions, so please ask the elders. Treat yourself to lenient."


    "She''s okay. Since she''s here, I won''t let her come in vain."


    Ning Xuanqing stopped mentioning more, his tone was cold, "ask as soon as you have any questions, don''t bother me if you have no questions."


    "I see, elder," Zhou Shu put a little heart down, with a serious expression. "The junior wants to ask, what is the light golden talisman and what''s the use? The rune seems to be similar to the sand armor talisman, but it shouldn''t So simple?"


    Ning Xuanqing was slightly suspicious, "Wait, you know the runes of the shajia talisman, have you drawn the talisman?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Elder, the younger generation has painted Fulu."


    "Do you really know how to draw symbols? I don''t believe it."


    Ning Xuanqing was quite disdainful, "The runes of the sand armor talisman are extremely dense, and the armor cannot be formed with a little mistake. It is called one of the most difficult types in the third-order talisman. You actually said it is simple. Really ignorant, ridiculous."


    "Uh."


    Zhou Shu paused.


    The shajia talisman is indeed very simple in his eyes. Although there are many runes, it looks very complicated, but under his deduction, it is not. It conforms to a certain law, as long as you get used to it, it is easy to draw, and it is difficult to make mistakes. .


    But in the eyes of others, it is not. For example, Ning Xuanqing only said that Zhou Shu was talking nonsense.


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to argue, and immediately said, "The junior is wrong."


    "You like to talk nonsense like this. I don''t know how to cultivate to such a level."


    Ning Xuanqing shook his head, "The pale golden talisman is called the Hundred Battle Talisman, which is considered to be the upper-level type of the sand armor talisman. The yellow sand golden armor formed is extremely strong and lasts for a long time. You can use this talisman if you are good at physical cultivation or a magic weapon. Remember, those who are not the Hongye Zongxiu should not use it. My talisman painting is not easy, so don''t waste it for me."


    "Thank you elder, juniors understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a little helpless.


    "Excuse me, elder, what kind of talisman is that white talisman?"


    Zhou Shu continued to ask, this time he stopped talking. So as not to be educated again. It seems that Ning Xuanqing''s temperament is not only cold, but also a little weird.


    However, Ning Xuanqing refused to let him do what he wanted, so he had to ask one more question, "It is also the higher-level type of the third-order talisman. Since you have painted the talisman, what do you think it looks like?"


    Zhou Shu had read those runes many times, and the runes were clear and he had already judged.


    "Back to the elders, the younger generation is probably a wind stagnant talisman."


    Ning Xuanqing shook his shoulders and turned around slowly. Looking condescendingly at Zhou Shu, a doubtful light flashed in his eyes, "It''s actually right, have you really drawn a symbol?"


    It can be said to be Mongolian once right. Two pairs may not be enough.


    Zhou Shu looked at Ning Xuanqing, neither humble nor overbearing, "The juniors did paint."


    Ning Xuanqing snorted softly, "Even if he can paint, it''s probably all inferior. There is nothing worth talking about."


    "This white talisman. It''s called the fixed wind talisman. It is the upper-level talisman of the stagnant wind talisman. The red leaf cultivator is best at killing the red leaf, and that move is indeed powerful, especially when used by the golden core cultivator, the red leaves fly in the sky, completely confused Divine Sense, it��s difficult to judge where the ultimate move is. It��s easy to get it. At that time, you cast a fixed wind talisman, it can completely stop the red leaves within five feet of the surrounding, but the duration of the middle grade talisman is only one breath, you must catch Take this opportunity to fight back or avoid."


    "Thank you elders for your advice, the juniors remembered it. However, I am afraid that I will escape with one breath. The juniors want to ask, if the middle grade can last for one breath, is the high grade two breaths?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, thinking in his heart, one breath time, facing the Golden Core Cultivator, is a bit insufficient, and his sword intent explodes also needs a little gestation time, prepared for no trouble, two breaths are the best.


    "Well, but how can the top grade be so good? You think too simple, there is no top grade in this entire Lingyu city. You just seize the opportunity to breathe, don''t think too much."


    Ning Xuanqing frowned and glanced at Zhou Shu contemptuously, "That is to say, I only have medium-grade products here. If you are in the city, it is not bad if you can buy low-grade products."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see, elder."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded slightly, Qingli''s face tilted up slightly, with a bit of pride, "The last piece of khaki, you can guess again, I don''t believe you can guess it."


    As a talisman master, she has very strong self-confidence, Zhou Shu will never guess that talisman.


    "Junior is not a guess..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, his eyes flickered a few times, and he quickly said, "This talisman is not an advanced type of low-level talisman, and the younger generation of runes has never seen it, but it seems to be a kind of escape technique, but it is It has the effects of soil armor and fractal symbols, which is very weird. Is it the talisman created by the elders?"


    "what?"


    Ning Xuanqing let out a soft cry, staring at Zhou Shu for a long time, surprised inexplicably, "How could you possibly know?"


    "Where have the juniors seen it? It''s just a guess based on runes."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, and he seemed to be right.


    The rune was very strange and unusual. The twists and turns were very different from the runes he had seen. However, after careful deduction in the sea of ??knowledge, they discovered that they were painted by three kinds of runes stacked together, but they are very connected in places. It''s hard to find, you can''t see it without deduction.


    He was an understatement, but he didn''t know that at this time, Ning Xuanqing was shocked more than he showed.


    Unlike those two kinds of talisman, this talisman is the result of her three years of retreat. At that time, she tried to combine the effects of several talismans. After several years of research, she unexpectedly got amazing results. This talisman can be regarded as the most proud talisman she has painted. I thought that no one knew the secret inside, but Zhou Shu said it casually, but she said eight. , I got this conclusion just by looking at the runes, which is unbelievable.


    From this point alone, it can be seen that Zhou Shu''s understanding of Fudao is probably not under her.


    She stared at Zhou Shu in a daze for a while, and sighed in a low voice, "You have really drawn a symbol."


    She said this sentence three times, and the meaning was different each time, but this time she had to admit that Zhou Shu in front of her had indeed painted a symbol, and it was probably very good.


    She mocked Zhou Shu before, but now it seems that she is a little funny.


    She lowered her head slightly, not wanting to look directly at Zhou Shu.


    And Zhou Shu didn''t have any ironic thoughts, only nodded seriously, "The juniors have really painted, and I really want to ask the elders."


    Ning Xuanqing raised his head and stared at Zhou Shu, "Draw a picture and show it to me." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 393: Talking about Fulundao

    Before he finished his words, Zhou Shu had an extra jade platform in front of him. One? Novel?????


    The Yutai is white, flat like a mirror, and soft to the touch. It is what Ning Xuanqing usually draws.


    "Junior lives."


    Zhou Shu took out the Cuiyan pen, spread a piece of talisman paper on the jade platform, and drew the talisman quietly.


    Ning Xuanqing stared at him, her eyes still frozen, a little surprised.


    What''s the matter with this talisman? The third rank is not bad, but the spiritual power channel is not smooth, it is a waste magic weapon at all, no one can use it... You can see his movements, like running clouds and flowing water, not half obscure, and clearly used well. ,eccentric.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about Ning Xuanqing''s gaze. Once he drew the talisman, he devoted himself to it, and there was nothing else in his eyes.


    The nib was dipped in Fumo, and the wrist was shaking lightly, and the Fumo was sprinkled on the paper little by little, like stars.


    It seems chaotic, but every bit of Fumo is calculated by Zhou Shu Jingxin, and you can''t go wrong.


    The pen walks along the dragon and snake, and a thin line connects the fumo in sequence, forming hundreds of tortuous and graceful arcs. Spiritual power moves on the paper with the front of the pen, or accumulates, rotates, or flows, completely freely. , Within 50 breaths, the complicated runes will take shape, without any omission.


    As the closing stroke was over, Zhou Shu gently put down the talisman and breathed a sigh of joy in his eyes.


    Perhaps because of this jade platform, Fu Lu''s completion process was better than he thought, it should be top grade.


    "Elder please have a look."


    He raised his right hand, the Fu Lu flatly floated, and flew towards Ning Xuanqing.


    Ning Xuanqing took the Fulu and explored a trace of spiritual power, the more surprised and suspicious in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu''s calmness and self-confidence when drawing the talisman was like a veteran who had been immersed in the talisman for decades, which really surprised her.


    It turned out to be top grade, so you can draw top grade? Although it was only a third-order cloud-dangling talisman, it was a top grade, a top grade talisman. Not many Talismans can draw, even she can''t do it as easily as Zhou Shu, and the talisman pen used by Zhou Shu is obviously useless.


    Looking at Zhou Shu. Ning Xuanqing no longer has any arrogance. Instead, he is humble. It is completely different from what he thought before. Zhou Shu in front of him is quite unique in Fudao, and there are some things that she can''t even do.


    "You are great. I underestimated you, sorry."


    Zhou Shu shook his head repeatedly, "The elders don''t need to be like this. The younger generations just make perfect by practice, it''s nothing."


    "Practice makes perfect? ??It''s far more than that," Ning Xuanqing shook his head slightly, "Proficiency is only one aspect. Your way of drawing amulets is very unique, especially the use of Fumo. You must have your own understanding of Fudao. Could you tell me about it? Also, the talisman you used is obviously a waste product of refinement, but it is so comfortable in your hands. What is the reason? I really want to know."


    Without hesitating to ask, her eyes were quite eager, and her coldness was very different.


    Ning Xuanqing is a Talisman Master, and she got her chances from Talisman Dao. She has always had a soft spot for Fu Dao, but very few people know about it in Lingyu City. She has always been in retreat and rarely goes out to communicate with other talisman masters. Now it is rare to meet a cultivator who understands Talisman very well, she will not let it go.


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a secret joy in his heart.


    Although he did not deliberately show off when drawing symbols. But I also kept my mind and used some special techniques that only I could use, just to attract Ning Xuanqing and to get closer to Ning Xuanqing. He had always maintained a humble attitude before. Even if Ning Xuanqing mocked him several times, he didn''t care. Just to increase some goodwill.


    He seldom does this, but if a talisman like Ning Xuanqing or a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm can communicate more with her, whether in the way of talisman or in practice, he will certainly gain a lot of benefits.


    Zhou Shu got up and saluted, "The elders have life, and the younger generations dare not fail."


    Time passed without knowing it, two hours in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu put down the talisman, "Elder, is this clear?"


    There are some truths that cannot be explained and must be demonstrated. In order to explain in detail and clearly, Zhou Shu has been drawing amulets, and there are already dozens of talisman papers in front of him.


    Ning Xuanqing was very close to Zhou Shu, less than three feet away, and she nodded lightly, with a lot of joy in her eyes, "I can''t think that I can draw symbols like this, I understand, thank you for your explanation, it is very clear."


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, she suspiciously said, "Before you drew two runes on a piece of rune paper, but they were connected very smoothly, overlapped directly, and were able to do their own way. How did you do it? of?"


    After explaining a question, she had a new question again. In the face of Zhou Shu who knew everything, her reservedness disappeared a lot, and she couldn''t wait to get more answers. And this problem has troubled her for a long time, connecting different runes is very tricky, if it can be solved, her own rune can be greatly improved.


    Zhou Shu nodded. This question is difficult for Ning Xuanqing, but not difficult for him.


    Perform deduction of two different runes at the same time, find out the similarities, and then change the spiritual power channel in the runes to fit both runes at the same time, which is not very troublesome. Most Talismans have something in common, but it is difficult for ordinary cultivators to find, but Zhou Shu who has deduced it will not have this trouble.


    "This question is a bit complicated, I''m afraid it won''t be finished in a short while. Elder, I will explain it when the younger generation comes next time."


    Zhou Shu looked respectful and apologized, "Junior is going back now."


    Ning Xuanqing glanced at him, her eyes cold, "Are you doing something? If it''s Liu Xia Sect''s thing, you don''t need to do it. If you cultivate, it''s here, it''s definitely better than your valley. I can help you gather spirits. "


    "Thank you elder."


    Zhou Shu thanked him earnestly, only a trace of hesitation appeared on his face, "Then I will disturb the elders. It''s just the female sister who came with the younger generation..."


    "If you don''t tell me, I forgot."


    Ning Xuanqing was a little surprised, "Do you want her to come up, or do you want her to go back?"


    "Trouble elder let her come up."


    Not long after, a green leaf floated, and Hao Siyun sat on it with a dazed expression.


    I didn��t know where Ning Xuanqing had been trapped for two hours. She was still muttering to herself with her eyes closed, ��Where is this? How to get out... Sister, brother, come on...��


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, warmly said, "It''s okay."


    Hao Siyun opened his eyes, saw Zhou Shu, and hurried over, with some crying, "Brother..." Before he finished saying a word, he saw Ning Xuanqing next to Zhou Shu and stopped quickly. , Respectfully salute, "Disciple Hao Siyun, I have met Elder Ning."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded and said coldly, "You can walk around, but don''t disturb us."


    "Well Hao Siyun nodded obediently and walked to the side. After a while, he was drunk in the rain and orchids full of mountains, jumping while walking, his face was full of joy.


    She was innocent and innocent, and finally reached the expected Yulin Peak, and didn''t care at all about being trapped for two hours.


    However, Zhou Shu was a little puzzled. Ning Xuanqing''s attitude towards Hao Siyun seemed a bit strange. It was also in Xixianggu before. It was even colder than other disciples, and even a little disgusting.


    When he thought of it, Zhou Shu looked at Ning Xuanqing, "Why is Elder Ning right..."


    "Don''t ask me, just ask her Master."


    Ning Xuanqing interrupted Zhou Shu, "Go on, we only talk about Fu Lu."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently.


    It sounds like Xie Qinxin, Hao Siyun��s master, has done too much to Ning Xuanqing... (To be continued.)

 Chapter 394: Practice

    Under the spirit tree, a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Stage and a cultivator of the Condensation Stage sat opposite each other. ??E novel????????????????


    This is a common scene in the world of cultivating immortals. The only difference here is that it is not the monk preaching for the cultivator, but the cultivator helping the cultivator to solve their doubts.


    The cultivator and the cultivator of the condensed veins are very different in realm, and the cultivator can solve the doubts for the cultivator. It is really a miracle in the cultivating world. Even if someone sees it spread out, no one will believe it.


    However, the monk looked humble and asked in a low voice from time to time, really treating the monk as a teacher.


    Not knowing how long it took, Ning Xuanqing sighed, finally showing a trace of satisfaction on his face.


    She stood up and saluted Zhou Shu, "Thank you for helping me solve many problems on the Talisman, and I will give you enough in return."


    After some discussion, she was already convinced by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu got up and replied, "Don''t dare, talking to the elders, the younger generations have also benefited a lot."


    Ning Xuanqing shook his head and solemnly said, "If you have anything you want, just say it, no matter the magic weapon, spiritual stone, pill, or magic formula."


    The tone is firm and unquestionable, she intends to give Zhou Shu a great return, and if there is kindness, she will repay, without hindering her heart.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, his eyes condensed slightly, lost in thought, and remained silent for a while.


    He was no longer modest, as he should have been. The knowledge he taught Ning Xuanqing was the unique secret. It was Zhou Shu��s experience of Fudao derived from countless deductions and calculations. Other cultivators absolutely No, no matter how high the level is.


    This is Zhou Shu''s unique talent advantage, and there is no second person in the entire world of cultivation.


    Zhou Shu knows how to make the best use of it, and what he tells others can be reversed and changed. The true core content will never be told to others, and it is impossible for others to look back from the knowledge itself. In the process of deduction, it is even more difficult to understand Zhou Shu''s talent.


    Don''t worry about leaking anything.


    Ning Xuanqing''s expression was indifferent, "Don''t worry, think about it before you speak."


    After a while, Zhou Shu said slowly. "I want the experience of forming a pill and a way to increase my consciousness."


    Compared with others, experience and methods are also based on the foundation of the world of cultivating immortals, and others can be obtained as long as they work hard. But these can only be experienced by chance and coincidence with oneself. There is a chance right now, not to be missed.


    What''s more, he now has Treading Sea Art and Heavy Golden Sword. No magic tricks and magic weapons are needed, and the pill and spirit stone are similar.


    Ning Xuanqing nodded lightly, "It is indeed suitable for you. Fu Dao does not have a strong enough spiritual consciousness. I used to get a book of Teng Zhi Qianqiu Guan thought. If it is well practiced, it will have a good effect on improving spiritual consciousness. I can teach you. As for the formation of pills, everyone has their own understanding, and I will write my experience as a jade slip. I will give it to you in a few days."


    "Thank you elder."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted and was overjoyed.


    "It seems that these things are missing. The things you taught me can be infinitely benefited by careful thinking, but these can be repaid," Ning Xuanqing shook his head, "You are now the elder Keqing, and I will give you the position of elder. ."


    The great elder is the second only to the Taishang elder in Liuxia Sect, and has a high position. Even the suzerain is not as good, and the welfare is very good, every year you can get 10,000 high-grade spirit stones.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback. He quickly shook his head and said, "The juniors are only guest officials, and have no plans to enter the Liuxia Sect."


    He knew that Ning Xuanqing was the first elder of the Supreme Supreme Being, and what he said was all-important. There would be no opposition from Liu Xiazong, but he had no such thoughts at all.


    "It''s me who talks a lot. There are a few people in a sect like Liu Xiazong who are willing to come... it''s best not to come."


    Ning Xuanqing stunned, and laughed at himself, "You give me the yellow talisman. I will redraw some of them these days and give you the jade bamboo secret method."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    In the distance, Hao Siyun sat among the blue grass, very attentive, as if practicing, Zhou Shu didn''t even notice when he walked around.


    Zhou Shu patted her and turned around and said, "Trouble elders send us down."


    Two green leaves floated up. Not long after they were already under the peak, they didn''t mention it all the way back.


    Several days passed.


    In the Fragrant Valley of the Stream, a large bucket of liquid medicine was placed in front of Zhou Shu.


    The liquid medicine was dark green, from green to black. With Zhou Shu��s stirring, small bubbles continued to emerge in the liquid medicine. After the bubbles dispersed, a sticky film was formed, covering the liquid medicine, which looked quite a bit at first glance. nausea.


    The smell is like rotten meat, quite unpleasant.


    A quarter of an hour ago, this bucket of medicinal liquid was still as clear as lake water, and it was clear to see people, but when Zhou Shu threw in the last material, Yan Fu grape, it became like this.


    "Does Da Neng enlighten Dao under such a tree? It really is a painful effort..."


    Zhou Shu pinched his nose and jumped into the bucket.


    As the whole body was immersed in the liquid medicine, Zhou Shu suddenly felt a kind of creepy feeling.


    The medicinal solution was like a living plant, splitting out countless roots and piercing into Zhou Shu''s body, as if using Zhou Shu''s body as soil, and taking roots and shoots in it.


    The body is constantly being pierced, and it is slowly piercing in, it feels hard to describe.


    Needless to say, the pain is ten times more uncomfortable than the liquid medicine Zhou Shu used before, but it is even more terrifying. It feels like waiting to die slowly. If the cultivator is not strong enough, he will run out immediately. , Unwilling to bear this feeling.


    Like the introduction in the jade slip, the medicinal solution of Yan Fu Tizi is a kind of poison. It is similar to Gu Shi San, but the effect is even more terrifying. If the cultivator does not pay attention and allows the medicine to enter, it will soak In a few hours, it will become a wooden statue and can no longer move.


    Time is precious, Zhou Shu immediately started Yan Fujing.


    He controlled his spiritual power with extreme care, forming a thick filter screen, layered fortified, and guided the medicinal power in a little bit.


    Must not enter too much medicinal power, even with his physique, he can''t withstand the washing of medicinal power.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, he crawled out of the medicine barrel.


    His face was pale, sweating profusely, and his pace was a little unstable, as if he had a serious illness.


    The time is short, but there is no way. The medicinal power of this medicinal solution is really terrifying, like the most stubborn dodder, entangled in flesh and blood, unwilling to follow the guidance of spiritual power, and Zhou Shu used all spiritual power and spirit. Come to fight it, hold back the pain and absorb it, but it won''t last long. UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com


    "It''s hard to practice."


    Zhou Shu sat cross-legged on the ground, regaining his spiritual power.


    This quarter of an hour is only enough for him to run Yan Fujing for two weeks, and as far as cultivation is concerned, it can''t achieve any good results.


    "I don''t have enough spiritual power and soul, so I can only get through it slowly, even if it''s not easy to reach the first level of the bark state."


    He sighed slightly, but he was also a little optimistic, "But even if I only do two weeks, I can still see some results. It should be okay for years and months."


    Also, it was the body-refining mental method of the Golden Core Realm, and it would be good for him to start practicing now.


    This process is not only refining the body, but also has great benefits for the soul.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, it is said that among the cultivators in the golden core realm, the meditation that is good at body refinement is better for birth, because their spirits are easier to achieve than other cultivators.


    This makes a lot of sense. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 395: Zongmens participation

    A moment is a thought, twenty thoughts are a moment, and twenty moments are a flick of a finger. The flick of the finger is naturally extremely short. ?One novel??????


    And Qianqiu needless to say, a thousand years.


    Pointing to the ideas of Qianqiu Guan, the cultivator first thinks and then thinks, and concentrates on thinking about something around him. When the mind and mind are united, when they reach the state of mindfulness, the changes in the things after thousands of years will be transformed into actual concrete manifestations. It can be seen in the sea.


    Of course, the concrete image is not real, it is just what the practitioner imagined, with the practitioner''s perception in it.


    Thinking about the changes of a thing after a thousand years is a very complicated thing. Even an ordinary stone has many subtle changes in a thousand years. It is not easy to visualize clearly.


    It must be attentive and requires the practitioner to have a deep understanding of the changes in the world and everything.


    The shorter the time it takes to appear concrete, the better, and the greater the benefit to the divine consciousness. If the concrete appears in the sea of ??consciousness with a single click, it is considered that the secret method has been successfully achieved.


    This view of thought has a great effect on promoting spiritual consciousness.


    Although Zhou Shu was a beginner, he quickly realized that this kind of thinking fits him well.


    That''s because he also used deduction in his visualization, thinking and deducing at the same time, deducing the changes of things after a thousand years, and the degree is much faster. This is a bit cheating, but in fact the effect is surprisingly good.


    "It would be nice to know such a secret earlier..."


    Zhou Shu was a little bit emotional, but it is better to get late than never, and he is also very satisfied to start practicing now.


    A few days later.


    "Tomorrow will be the first game of the Treasure Hunting Tournament, Zhan Shuzhou and Yueyue Hongyan! Those who want the best magic weapon should register quickly, and there is still a chance!"


    "Betting, betting, a rare opportunity, no more missed!"


    In front of a luxurious competition venue in the center of the city, it was bustling with people.


    After seeing Shu Zhou��s challenge, Lingyu City��s three major management sects sensed the business opportunities and urged to join. When it was held together, Hai Zhonglou and Zhou Shu did not object, so the scene became more grand.


    The location of the competition was changed to a competition venue with the best facilities in the center of the city, and it also had a resounding name. Propaganda notices are everywhere, and even the repairers tens of thousands of miles around Lingyu City are aware of this challenge.


    In recent days, more and more practitioners have come to Lingyu City, and the three sects send nearly a thousand practitioners every day to maintain order.


    Although there are three major sects to join. However, the interests of Hai Zhonglou and Zhou Shu were not divided. The three major sects did the same and found new points of interest, that is, the establishment of branch venues and the opening of gambling games.


    Dozens of sub-venues will also compete for magic weapons at the same time, but they are not the best, but the top-grade magic weapons from the three major sects. Although it is not as good as the best magic weapon, there are also many practitioners who want to get it. The registration fee for the branch venue is very low, but there are many magic weapons, and the income is not much less than Zhou Shu and Hai Zhonglou.


    bet. It has always been the most profitable in the world, and there is no profit.


    Taking advantage of this treasure hunting conference, the three major sects each acted as the banker, and each placed a bet on the wins and losses of Shu Zhou and other Jindan realm repairers. There were many types of projects, which attracted countless repairers.


    It''s really lively.


    Upstairs in Haizhong, Zhou Shu stared at the venue not far away, thinking a lot, he didn''t expect it. One of his own ideas has caused such a trend. Lingyu City is afraid that there has not been such a grand event for decades.


    As a result, the impact will be even greater. Zhou Shu has both advantages and disadvantages, but in general, the benefits are mostly.


    Zhao Yige paced slowly. "Shu Daoyou, we are about to challenge tomorrow, are you looking forward to it?"


    Zhou Shu turned around with confidence in his eyes, "I really look forward to it."


    Zhao Yige nodded, slightly solemn. "Yue Hongyan''s information, Shu Daoyou should have read it, but I still want to remind that she is very good at using poison, and can even integrate poison gas into her spiritual power, which is hard to prevent. Shu Daoyou must be more careful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I understand, thank you very much."


    His self-confidence is well-founded.


    In the three sects, no one wants the opponent''s cultivators to win and obtain the best magic weapon, and they exclude each other, but they have lived together in Lingyu City for many years, knowing the basics of the other sects'' golden core cultivators, which helped Zhou Shu a lot. .


    For example, the Yue Hongyan who will face tomorrow, she is the cultivator of Hongyezong, so two days ago, Liu Xiazong and Kaoshanmen sent the information. Yue Hongyan''s skills, commonly used magic weapons, etc., are all introduced. It''s clear and detailed.


    In the second game, Liu Xinmei of the upper class Xiazong, Hongyezong and Kaoshanmen also did their part to send her information as jade slips.


    The snipe and the clam fight, the fisherman gains, and Zhou Shule enjoys it.


    With these information in hand, his odds of winning are undoubtedly a few percent more, but he will not completely believe in these information. The information will inevitably be omitted or hidden, and it must rely on judgment during battle.


    It was also because Zhou Shu showed enough strength to let Zongmen see an opportunity, otherwise they would never have such a cooperation with Zhou Shu.


    Looking back down, in front of a jade board with the odds written on it, the onlookers stood full of onlookers.


    Some cultivators talked loudly, "Betting on the moon bet to win, bet four to pay one, is the odds too high? You know that Shu Zhou is just a condensed pulse realm cultivator, and his opponent Yue Hongyan is in the golden pill realm for many years. I''m afraid that I will soon be consummated, and it will be easy to win Shu Zhou. If you buy Yue Hongyan, you can guarantee how much you earn and you will never lose."


    Soon many cultivators were moved, "That said, it''s really stable, it''s just sending money, and the old man will go and bet a few hundred spirit stones to see."


    "Five thousand middle-grade spirit stones, hold the moon red face!"


    "I''m also Yue Hongyan, one hundred and eight top grade! Man hurry up!"


    There was a rush of people in front of the counter betting on Yue Hongyan, and the cultivators squeezed into a crowd, all of them blushing, their eyes gleaming, holding the spirit stone or storage bag in their hands and shouting at the buddy, as if it was late. A great opportunity for wealth.


    A purple-clothed sister was also in the crowd, but she walked in the opposite direction.


    There was the counter on the other side, Men Keluoque, obviously where Bet Shuzhou won.


    The sister was Hao Siyun. She put a large storage bag on the stage with great difficulty and shouted, "All bet Brother Shu wins!"


    "Okay, girl, I''ll write you a number plate."


    The guy here has no business for a while and is very enthusiastic. He took out a special jade slip, picked up the storage bag and counted the spirit stones.


    After counting for a while, his eyes widened and he looked at Hao Siyun, "All bet on Shu Zhousheng?"


    Hao Siyun pursed her mouth and nodded vigorously, "Of course, I have said it all, all!"


    With a look of surprise on his face, the man shouted loudly, "Five thousand high-grade spirit stones, bet Shu Zhou wins! Bet one to pay four, buy and leave! The banker is backed by the mountain gate, the reputation is guaranteed, and there is no mistake!"


    After finishing speaking, he handed the number plate to Hao Siyun, "Girl, please take care of it. This is the proof of getting the spirit stone in the future."


    Hao Siyun took the number plate with the patron gate mark looked at it, and put it away with satisfaction.


    The crowd on the side squeezed over and looked at Hao Siyun with a look of monsters, "Fifty thousand top grade? So many spirit stones to **** Shuzhou?"


    "Little girl, where is your grown-up?"


    "It''s just throwing the spirit stone into the water!"


    "That Shu Zhou is indeed very powerful, far from ordinary people, but it is only compared with the practitioners of the Condensed Vein Realm. If you really want to compete with the Golden Core Realm cultivators who are about to reach Consummation, how can he not win. It''s a pity that Lingshi."


    "If others want to lose the spirit stone, it is owned by others, and envy is useless. Alas, if I had it, I could make more than 10,000 yuan."


    Hao Siyun glared at them, and suddenly there was another storage bag in his hand, "I want to go to Liu Xiazong''s side to charge, Brother Du Shu, how about? I''m mad at you!"


    She snorted, turned and left.


    (Ps: Thank you for your constant support from the evolving crawler and nu1i8888, thank you for the book friends who subscribed to vote, favorite comments~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 396: Moon Hongyan

    ps. Present today��s update, and by the way, vote for the "Starting Point" 515 Fan Festival. Everyone has 8 votes. Voting will also give away starting points. I beg everyone to support and appreciate!


    "This little girl, if you don''t listen to good things, you deserve to die!"


    "Fortunately you are in Lingyu City, if you are outside..."


    "Don''t you want to live anymore, others are the direct disciples of the elder Liu Xiazong..."


    "Huh? No wonder..."


    Watching Hao Siyun leave, the cultivators closed their mouths one after another, but the envious glances in their eyes did not abate, all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred. ?E novel????????


    Hao Siyun raised his head, like a proud general, and walked to another counter.


    Each of the three sects has gambling games, and the odds are different, but generally they will not open their own sect repairers.


    Before she knew it, she raised her head to look at Haizhonglou not far away, and she was facing Zhou Shu. The two smiled knowingly, very pleased.


    These spirit stones were not given by Xie Qinxin, but mostly by Zhou Shu.


    Of course, Zhou Shu wouldn''t miss such an opportunity to make money. He couldn''t bet on himself, so he handed it over to the Hao sisters. Two women and one person 100,000 high-grade spirit stones, all bet Zhou Shu to win.


    Compared with Hao Siyun, Hao Ruoyan was much more low-key. As early as when the casino just opened, he placed a bet and left quietly.


    I am afraid that this situation will continue for a long time. They may be born before every battle. I don''t know how many spirit stones Zhou Shu can earn.


    Speaking of Lingshi, another Lingshi has arrived.


    "Master, Fellow Shu Dao."


    Xiao Buming approached quickly, holding a Naxu ring in his hand, "These days, there are a total of 121 Golden Core Cultivators who have signed up, each with 10,000 high-grade spirit stones. Everything is here."


    Zhou Shu took Na Xujie and nodded, "Thank you. Xiao Louzhu."


    Xiao Buming shook his sleeves, his face glowing brightly, "Ha, it''s not hard work. Our Haizhonglou has earned more than the past few years, and the business is getting better and better. It is all given by Shu Daoyou. "


    Zhao Yige smiled, "Friend Shu Dao is now a rich man. We can''t compare with Haizhonglou."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, without speaking.


    He was also a little unexpected, there are so many Golden Core Cultivators in Lingyu City who are willing to try.


    The high-grade spirit stones that he can use now are close to 1.5 million, which is a considerable wealth, few Golden Core Realm cultivators can reach, and it is not much better than some small sects.


    You can try to do things that you wanted to do but couldn''t do before, and the Xiaojun who never fills up should be able to eat.


    Speaking of Xiaokun, after he ate his belly round. I have been too lazy to move for several days, about to be promoted to the third rank, and Zhou Shu will prepare for it when he is free. There is no shortage of demon pills, and one of the two given by Zhao Yueru before must be suitable.


    After a few idle words, Zhou Shu bid farewell.


    The next day, the horizon just turned white, and the competition venue was already crowded with cultivators.


    For this competition, the three major sects specially arranged a special formation. The competition platform in the middle was hung in the air and was firmly surrounded by a light film like a transparent eggshell. No matter how intense the fight inside, it won''t affect the outside. The practitioners who watched the battle were also suspended in the air, from all directions, and they could clearly see the situation on the stage from any angle.


    At this time, two repairers were standing on the stage. It is Zhou Shu and Yue Hongyan.


    The cultivators'' eyes are focused in the middle, pointing and pointing.


    "Look, that''s the Hongye Sect''s moon beauty. It is said to be the first beauty of the Hongye Sect. It is indeed well-deserved, soft and charming. There are so many styles, so delicate, and it makes people see how to bear it."


    "Just look at the appearance and you''re done. This woman is a venomous beauty like a snake and scorpion. She is poisonous and untouchable."


    "Yes. It is said that when she went out to practice, she met three Jindan realm evil repairmen who wanted to rob the soul and the soul. However, as soon as the evil repair wanted to do it, she was poisoned to the ground, and she had no spiritual power. Jin Dan can''t blew it out, and can only wait to die."


    "So scary? I''m afraid the rumors are untrue."


    "It may be exaggerated, but this woman''s toxic method has reached an unimaginable level, and it must not be underestimated."


    "Shu Zhou is a little pitiful."


    The test bench is isolated from foreign objects, and the two people inside cannot hear the words outside, nor will they be disturbed.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, calmly, "Senior Yue, please advise."


    Yue Hongyan smiled like a flower, Qianqian''s waist was slightly twisted, exuding a charming and charming look, her voice was also like a sing, especially sweet, "Little brother, you give up, I just want a magic weapon. I don''t want to hurt you."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Since it''s here, please do it."


    "Really ignorant and fearless," Yue Hongyan sighed softly, "Do you know that from the moment you came in, the whole competition platform was full of my sorrow and breeze?"


    "Sorrowful breeze?"


    "A terrible poison, as long as you encounter it, you can only scream. I know that you have obtained my information from Liuxia Sect and Kaoshanmen, but those are far from enough, and there are still a lot of my suspicious formations," Yue Hongyan shook her head slightly, with a trace of pity in her eyes, "My poison was no longer dispersed through spiritual power five years ago, but through divine consciousness. As long as it is reachable by divine consciousness, there is my poison. "


    Using spiritual power to disperse poison, opponents can easily detect it as long as they concentrate on it. However, using spiritual consciousness to disperse poison is much more advanced. When the spiritual power is stronger than the opponent, the opponent has almost no possibility of discovering it and moves extremely fast. , It''s hard to guard against.


    Looking at Zhou Shu who was still silent, Yue Hongyan continued, "As long as my mind moves, you will fall immediately, so you still don''t admit defeat?"


    "Then try."


    Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged, with a heavy gold sword in his hand, and he swept towards Yue Hongyan.


    The spiritual power in the body was surging, and the third change of Treading the Sea Art had already been used, and the spiritual power swept the entire competition platform instantly.


    The pressure increased sharply, and Yue Hongyan''s face changed. The sword intent was surging, and it was as vast as the sea, which was astonishing. Although it was not as good as the self-destruction of a Golden Core Cultivator, it seemed not far away.


    "I don''t know good or bad!"


    She bit her silver teeth slightly, and a killing intent flashed in her eyes, and the sorrowful breeze densely covered in the competition table swept toward Zhou Shu.


    The divine consciousness moved extremely fast, and the far spiritual power was much faster than Zhou Shu''s sword intent. With only one thought, the breeze surrounded Zhou Shu.


    But soon, she was shocked.


    Hua Rong paled, she exclaimed in a gloomy voice, "How is it possible? No spiritual power can withstand my poison, even in the Golden Core Realm!"


    She was proud of the sorrowful breeze that was pervasive, able to break through almost all spiritual shields, but was blocked by a faint golden light, completely unable to get close to Zhou Shu''s body.


    In astonishment, the overwhelming sword intent had reached his eyes, and the magic ants had enveloped the entire sky.


    Although Yue Hongyan was panicked , she was not at a loss. A bright yellow ribbon was wrapped around layers to completely protect herself.


    But can Zhou Shu''s sword intent be blocked by such a magic weapon?


    The ultimate magic weapon, coupled with the third change, the magic ant that integrates the gods is like a broken bamboo.


    In just a few breaths, the ribbon tore one after another, and fell weakly.


    The practitioners outside did not know the specific changes on the stage, but they were stunned when they saw this scene.


    "How could this happen? Broken?"


    "That''s a Tier 4 high-grade bright moon ribbon. Yue Hongyan has used it for decades. It is so powerful that it can''t stop the sword of the Ning Vessel Realm?"


    "Where''s her poison, did she keep her hand?"


    Surprised inexplicably.


    ��It��s coming soon, I hope to continue to hit the 515 red envelopes list. By May 15th, the red envelope rain can give back to readers and add promotional works. One piece is also love, it must be better! ��(To be continued.)

 Chapter 397: After victory

    ps. Present today��s update, and by the way, vote for the "Starting Point" 515 Fan Festival. Everyone has 8 votes. Voting will also give away starting points. I beg everyone to support and appreciate!


    The bright moon ribbon she had always relied on was shattered, and at this time Yue Hongyan was really a little messy. ?????????????


    Jindan protects the body.


    Golden light radiated from the whole body, and the golden core in the body played a timely role as the last defense.


    However, she soon understood that her third-ranked golden core was not enough to withstand Zhou Shu''s sword intent. If she persisted, either the jade would be burned, or the sword intent would break through, causing it to be irreparable. s damage.


    No matter what kind of consequences, it is more difficult to bear than losing the best magic weapon, she knows how to choose.


    "I lost!"


    Looking at Zhou Shu not far away, Yue Hongyan yelled very unwillingly.


    The sword in the summer stopped, the tide of magic ants came and went fast, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu took the sword and stood, indifferently handing over, "Senior, accept."


    Yue Hongyan''s face was pale, no longer coquettish, she slowly picked up the broken ribbon on the ground, a little red in her eyes. This ribbon has followed her for a long time and has helped her withstand countless dangers, but it was unexpectedly destroyed by the sword of a condensing vein repairer.


    Zhou Shu lightly sighed and said nothing.


    Destroying the magic weapon of others is not what he wants, but the arrow is on the string, and he has to face the Golden Core Realm cultivator without any leeway.


    Yue Hongyan put away the broken ribbon, looked up at Zhou Shu, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, "You don''t have to think about it. If you want to get the best magic weapon, you must also have the consciousness of losing your precious things. I won''t blame you, nor Too much care."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with some admiration in his heart.


    Can afford it, let it go, Yue Hongyan''s heart and appearance are different. Quite bold, much stronger than many practitioners.


    "But I don''t understand, why are you not afraid of my poison?"


    Yue Hongyan looked at Zhou Shu, with many doubts in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu raised his right hand. The two bracelets collided in symphony, creating a crisp jingle.


    "These two bracelets are made of the golden beard of the Poison King Anaconda, which can break a hundred poisons, whether you use spiritual power or divine consciousness to disperse poison. I am not afraid."


    He spoke frankly and was not afraid of leaking out.


    "So that''s it..."


    Yue Hongyan glanced at the bracelet, shook her head slightly, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, "Next time you fight, you won''t have the opportunity to use the third-order magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I wouldn''t lose without these two bracelets."


    Yue Hongyan was startled, "Why?"


    "You are not as good as me in your determination to the best magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent. The fact is also true.


    Years of deduction and calculations, damage to the vital energy can still practice spellcasting, so that his control of spiritual power reaches a level that ordinary people can''t reach, especially the spiritual power control inside the body. Even if poison gas enters the body, he can temporarily trap the poison gas. In a certain place, for a short period of time, it does not affect the wave of spiritual power. During this period, as long as Yue Hongyan can''t think of desperately, he is sure to let Yue Hongyan give in.


    Yue Hongyan doesn''t know so much. But she also understood that Zhou Shu''s words had some truth.


    If she tried to explode a part of the golden core, she might have the power to resist, but she would not do this kind of fundamental damage for the best magic weapon.


    "Perhaps."


    Yue Hongyan smiled, already somewhat confessed in her heart. This is not easy for her arrogant heart.


    Snapped.


    The shield on the competition table broke open, and a primordial infant realm monk suddenly appeared on the competition table.


    "Yue Hongyan admit defeat, Shu Zhou, win!"


    With his loud announcement, the entire competition venue immediately boiled.


    "Lost, I actually lost..."


    "Did Yue Hongyan deliberately. How could it happen that even the Golden Core Realm lost to Shu Zhou?"


    "It''s miserable, I lost more than 30,000 high-grade spirit stones!"


    "It''s only thirty thousand, but I borrowed one hundred thousand pieces together. This is all over!"


    When there is sorrow, there is joy. On one side, they lamented, and on the other side, the two sisters laughed at each other and clapped joyfully, "Master Shu has won!"


    "Of course, what Senior Brother Shu said is definitely not wrong! Hehe, we can also divide a lot of those spirit stones! Let''s go, sister, let''s get the spirit stones!"


    "Don''t worry, look again, Master Shu hasn''t left yet."


    Not far from them, there are Zhao Yige and Xin Lao.


    Old Xin has recovered a lot. Although he can''t use spiritual power yet, his legs are already moving freely.


    "He has improved again, faster than we thought."


    "Yeah, it is unbelievable. Even if I am, it is impossible to defeat Yue Hongyan so quickly."


    "It''s not the same, Yue Hongyan is arrogant and he is not wronged. But the host, you''d better win over Shu Zhou. Any price can be paid, he is worth it."


    "I understand that it''s just a cultivator like him who won''t subdue to others. I will try my best."


    "Why succumb to others? Master, your goal is lofty, why stick to the family''s set, Hai Zhong Lou does not have to be named Zhao..."


    In the corner of the competition field, two black-clothed repairmen who were far from the crowd looked at each other.


    They are ordinary in appearance, unremarkable among the cultivators, and their cultivation is only in the ordinary Golden Core Realm. There is nothing special about them, but in the eyes of the people around them, they seem to carry a rather mysterious aura. Would like to get too close.


    "Unexpectedly, this time I came to such a biased Lingyu City, and I could see good guys."


    "Well, the second layer of Ning Vein Realm can defeat the Golden Core Realm cultivator for many years. Although it relies on the best magic weapon, it is barely up to the standard."


    "Do you want to contact?"


    "After a while, don''t worry, figure it out first, don''t get involved in troubles like the family."


    The conversation between the two was conducted through a special technique, even the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator couldn''t notice it.


    The cultivator standing in the middle of the competition platform glanced at the two of them intentionally or unintentionally, and a suspicion flashed in his eyes, "Why do they come to Lingyu City too? What are you looking at? Is it Shu Zhou on the stage? "


    Zhou Shu naturally couldn''t hear the many voices in the audience. He only smiled and arched his hands at Yue Hongyan and walked straight down the stage.


    On the short road, many cultivators approached and surrounded Zhou Shu. Some vented curses and some deliberately pulled in. Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t make any response. He quickly walked out of the competition venue and returned to Xixianggu. .


    The competitions were continuous, he had to fight one game every day, and there was no spare time.


    In fact, it��s okay. He would rather play a few games a day and end early, but Qi veins don��t allow him to do so. The third change consumes a bit of a lot. It��s better to go through a day of slow cultivation after each use, and only wait until the Golden Core Realm. Use freely.


    Not long after they left, the Hao sisters followed one after another.


    "Master Shu, you won!"


    The two of them were full of joy, staring at Zhou Shu, with a lot of admiration in their eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded to move on.


    Hao Ruoyan hesitated, "Master Shu, do you want Lingshi for you?"


    "No, I''ll bet tomorrow, it''s still the same," Zhou Shu shook his head, seemingly enlightened, "but I won''t make a lot of money tomorrow."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, annoyed, "I think so, alas."


    Hao Siyun tilted his head and didn''t understand what the two said, "Why, why, double your bet tomorrow, isn''t it more?"


    "Heh, Master Shu has shown such strength today, where there are such high odds tomorrow, I am afraid that half of it will be difficult."


    "Oh����"


    Hao Siyun thought boredly, but still didn''t quite understand.


    ��It��s coming soon, I hope to continue to hit the 515 red envelopes list. By May 15th, the red envelope rain can give back to readers and add promotional works. One piece is also love, it must be better! ��(To be continued.)

 Chapter 398: Cant join

    ps. Present today��s update, and by the way, vote for the "Starting Point" 515 Fan Festival. Everyone has 8 votes. Voting will also give away starting points. I beg everyone to support and appreciate!


    The battle between Zhou Shu and Yue Hongyan shocked Lingyucheng. ?E novel????????


    Before Zhou Shu showed the level of practitioners far beyond the condensed veins, but many Lingyu city practitioners believe that the ultimate magic weapon is the root cause. After all, the magic weapon can play a big role in the face of condensed veins. When facing a comprehensive Golden Core Realm cultivator, the superiority of the best magic weapon is no longer obvious, and the cultivator''s own strength will be the decisive factor. At that time, Zhou Shuxiu''s weaknesses will be exposed, and the chance of winning the golden core is very small, not to mention that he is facing a golden core expert like Yue Hongyan.


    However, the reality let them know that they were wrong. In this battle, they clearly saw that Zhou Shu himself had a strength no less than that of the Golden Core Realm, at least for a short time, and only reached the level of the Golden Core Realm. Zhou Shu Only by making good use of the best magic weapon, using the superiority, can defeat the same Golden Core Cultivator.


    From now on, Zhou Shu will never be the same in the eyes of the practitioners in Lingyu City. Even if Zhou Shu is only a condensing pulse state, they will take Zhou Shu seriously as a golden pill state.


    The last such cultivator was Zhao Yige, a son of a family, a true genius, who founded Haizhonglou.


    For a while, Lingyu City was full of discussions about Zhou Shu, and rumors continued, and many more forces were moved by the wind to win over talents like Zhou Shu.


    The sea building, the top floor.


    Zhao Yige pointed to a bunch of things in front of him, and said to Zhou Shu, "Friend Shu, these are gifts from others in Haizhonglou, and they are all named to you. Originally, they were going to Liuxia Sect to find you, but they were all from Liuxia Sect. The repairer blocked it back and couldn''t get in."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you, the original poster."


    He felt that Liu Xiazong''s defense had been strengthened a lot. Especially near Yanyun Valley, only the disciples of Liu Xiazong can come to him, other cultivators can''t get in at all, not even Ke Qing.


    It seems to be a key protected animal.


    He opened a jade box that was extremely tightly closed by the lock spirit formation. The refreshing aura suddenly dissipated, and there was a snow-white lotus inside. The jade was clear and icy. The most peculiar thing was that there was a heart-shaped green lotus seed in the center of the lotus, which was radiant with fluorescence. At first glance, you know that it is not a mortal thing.


    "This is the Lingxin Jade Lotus Seed, a spiritual item that many Golden Core Cultivators dream of. The fourth-order, after taking it, it can nourish the spiritual soul of the Cultivator, which is of great benefit to the pill formation. Even I have never seen it. A few."


    Zhao Yige had a trace of envy on his face, "This is from Hongyezong. They want to invite fellow Daoists to be the elders of Keqing. The conditions are available for Daoists. Guaranteed treatment is several times better than Liuxiazong."


    Zhou Shu put down indifferently, without comment, and picked up another jade box.


    "This thing is also extraordinary. It is called Iron Bone Pill. It was sent by the backing gate and invited Taoist friends to be the elder Qing. The Iron Bone Pill is the unique medicine of the backing gate. It uses iron bone spine to cooperate with a variety of rare spirits. It is made of materials and has less than a hundred pill each year. It can greatly enhance the physique of the practitioner, and the benefits to the body practitioner are self-evident. Even if the practitioner who does not refine the body takes this pill, it is also Can be like a stone, not afraid of low-level swords."


    Zhao Yige was knowledgeable and immediately introduced.


    Zhou Shuduo glanced. Still putting it down and looking away, most of the gifts from other forces are also extraordinary, but they are not as good as the Hongyezong and the patrons.


    "What does Shu Daoyou think?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I don''t have any interest, please help me return it."


    Although Elder Ke Qing didn''t care about anything in the sect. There are no restrictions. For example, many Golden Core Cultivators are guest clerics of several sects. Basically, as long as they are not harmful to the sect they joined, it is estimated that Hongye Sect thinks the same way.


    However, Zhou Shu didn��t think so. When there were more sects, there would always be more things. If he became the elder of the Hongyezong Ke Qing, there would be Hongyezongxiu who hindered him, no matter what Zhou Shu did, there would always be some It is better to be unfettered than to be unrestrained.


    The current state is very good, he does not want to change anything.


    Besides, these things are just good, they are not enough to impress him.


    "not interested."


    Zhao Yige smiled with his palm. "What Shu Daoyou said is exactly the same as I thought. I told the cultivators who gave gifts before that Shu Daoyou will not accept it. They want to stay, and I will talk about it after asking. Now, look at it. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The original poster really understands me."


    Zhao Yige''s expression changed slightly, he sighed, and looked at Zhou Shu solemnly, "Shu Daoyou, there are some things I want to say again. This is the seventeenth time I have said this month. I wonder if you still want to listen?"


    Zhou Shu also took a lot of seriousness, "Please tell me the host."


    Zhao Yige looked directly at Zhou Shu and said in a slow voice, "Is the Daoist interested in joining Haizhonglou? The conditions I gave may not be as good as these sects, but I can give the Daoist a guarantee that when Haizhonglou is truly independent from the Zhao family At that time, you and I were the same as the original posters, and we were equal.


    Zhou Shu was startled when he heard the sound, and then began to think seriously.


    Such a promise, from Zhao Yige''s mouth, was really rare, and he did not expect it.


    After a while, he still shook his head, "Sorry, the original poster, I still can''t agree."


    "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work..."


    Zhao Yige smiled slightly, only a bit bitter in his smile, "It''s not surprising that You Dao Shu is so talented, but in one month, the spirit stone earned is as hard as the Shanghai Zhonglou for five years. How can you look at the Shanghai Zhonglou?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head seriously, "It has nothing to do with this, the original poster."


    "What does that have to do with? I''ve asked fellow daoists more than a dozen times, and fellow daoists are always evasive. I really don''t understand."


    Zhao Yige''s eyes suddenly became sharp, as if a sharp blade pierced.


    Zhou Shu was still calm, "The original poster would like to hear the truth or lies."


    Zhao Yige pressed on, "To be honest."


    "Then I will seriously talk about the reason."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, and slowly said, "A practitioner should put the most emphasis on the original mind and always adhere to the original mind. However, the process of practice is extremely difficult and will experience countless obstacles and fetters. The original mind is undergoing tests all the time. There are several practitioners. Can you really stick to the heart in practice?"


    "I have seen too many cultivators who had to violate their original intentions because of obstacles and fetters, such as the elder of the small sect. When a powerful enemy invaded, in order to protect the sect��s thousand-year heritage and the fetters of disciples, he must abandon Life protects them, does his heart want him to explode the golden core, of course not, but he still did it, and he had to do it."


    "Another example is a cultivator in the family. When obstacles come, she can even give up because of the fetters of family existence. Then where is her original mind? Is it possible to stick to it?"


    "...There are many examples of this kind, and they are endless. They may not be regarded as practitioners who really adhere to their own minds, but they are still very good practitioners."


    "Yes, they are."


    Zhao Yige pondered slightly, ��Every cultivator has to face fetters and obstacles, many even at birth, which cannot be avoided. And cultivating practitioners is actually a process of gradually breaking the fetters and breaking the obstacles. During this process, the cultivator''s heart will become more determined. Their ability is not up to it, and they want to achieve both, but the result is a dilemma, so they appear tragic. However, what does this have to do with the Daoist joining the Haizhonglou. "


    He was a little puzzled, why Zhou Shu would say this.


    "The original poster sees it very clearly, but this is very relevant."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, "I don''t know what obstacles and fetters I will encounter when joining Haizhonglou, but no matter how I look at them, those are not what I can afford now so I can''t join now."


    Zhou Shu is a cultivator who has always adhered to his heart.


    He traveled through, but in the process of practicing, there were also fetters and obstacles of this kind and that kind. In the face of fetters, he would try his best to protect him, and he would not hesitate to defeat the obstacles. These cannot be avoided, they are all necessary What you have to do is for the sake of your heart, and you can''t change it.


    But what he can change is to make a choice before the fetters and obstacles appear, try not to involve too many fetters and obstacles, and also strive not to let himself fall into a dilemma.


    The so-called dilemma is to conform to the original heart and have to violate the original heart.


    Joining Hai Zhong Lou, for Zhou Shu, is obviously a situation that may put him in a dilemma.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the sky is the blue old book friend, thank you for the book friends who subscribed to the favorite voting comments~~)


    ��It��s coming soon, I hope to continue to hit the 515 red envelopes list. By May 15th, the red envelope rain can give back to readers and add promotional works. One piece is also love, it must be better! ��(To be continued.)

 Chapter 399: Liu Xinmei

    ps. Present today��s update, and by the way, vote for the "Starting Point" 515 Fan Festival. Everyone has 8 votes. Voting will also give away starting points. I beg everyone to support and appreciate!


    Zhao Yige thought about it for a while, and finally nodded, "Friend Shu Dao, you are right. ????? One novel????"


    Zhou Shu slightly apologized, "I''m really sorry."


    He was apologetic in his heart. In the past few months, he and Zhao Yige have communicated quite a lot, and they have basically understood who Zhao Yige is. No matter how you look at it, Zhao Yige is very good and worthy of friendship, and Haizhonglou is also a more worthy force to join than Liuxiazong, but because of the existence of a family, Zhou Shu cannot be involved, and he cannot face unknown dangers.


    Cannot join, in the final analysis, it is not strong enough. If you reach the realm of a monk, you may be able to do whatever you want, and do whatever you want, without hindrance or fetters.


    "You don''t have to apologize, I understand Daoyou. Thank you Daoyou for saying this to me, I am very grateful."


    Zhao Yige shook his head slightly and sighed, "Actually, I don''t know if I can do it myself. It would be a bit selfish to involve fellow Taoists in this way."


    His face has turned a lot darker, and it is extremely difficult to fight against the family, even if he is many times stronger than he is now.


    "You don''t have to be discouraged, I believe you can do it."


    Zhao Yige smiled, smiling bitterly, "Whether you believe it or not, I believe it or not, I have to do it, otherwise it will be the same as the cultivators you mentioned."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t say any more.


    Zhao Yige looked downstairs and was taken aback, "Ah, I''ve been talking for so long without knowing it, fellow Daoist, now it''s time to go to the competition venue."


    "Farewell."


    In the blink of an eye, Zhou Shu had already fallen downstairs and walked quickly to the competition venue.


    Compared to before the examination venue, there is still a crowd of people, even more than yesterday.


    "Can Shu Zhou still win? This Liu Xinmei has never heard of it. I don''t know how strong it is."


    "It''s hard to say that today''s opponent is Liu Xiazong, he is the guest there, and he may not try his best."


    "Indeed. It''s possible. If you must lose a few games, it''s better to lose to a familiar cultivator. The best magic weapon will not flow out of the land."


    The jade board with the odds is still hanging high, but the odds on it are very different from yesterday. You bet Shu Zhou wins. It''s no longer one lose four, but one lose one.


    Looking at the jade board, Hao Siyun complained in tears, "Woo, there are so many spirit stones missing now."


    "Little girl, you are here again. Are you so sure that Senior Brother Shu can win?"


    Hao Siyun turned around and glared, "Don''t worry about it." As he said, he threw a bag of spirit stones on the counter, "All the spirit stones are bet on Senior Brother Shu to win!"


    "Then Liu Xinmei is also your acquaintance, she should be closer than Ke Qing. Why don''t you bet on the same sect? Is Liu Xinmei''s strength not good enough, how many years has she golden core?"


    "Don''t worry about it, you are really long-winded!"


    Hao Siyun''s eyes whitened and turned away.


    After the competition hall was opened, it didn''t take long for the practitioners to stand everywhere.


    On the competition table hanging in the air, Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, but he saw Liu Xinmei in front of him. It was the elder Liu who guarded Tianhuochi.


    Liu Xinmei looked at Zhou Shu with a gloomy face, with a horrible face.


    When I knew that the best magic weapon was in Zhou Shu''s place. Her heart was extremely regretful, if she had known it earlier, when Zhou Shu was in the Tianhuochi refinery, she would have many opportunities to **** it. Maybe it''s already available now.


    "I missed the great opportunity, but now, I must never miss it again."


    There was only this thought in her mind now.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands slightly, "I have seen Elder Liu, please advise."


    Liu Xinmei fixedly looked at him. There was an inexplicable chill from the whole body, "Elder Shu, you are really good enough to hide."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, noncommittal.


    Liu Xinmei suddenly shouted, "Hand it over, hand over your best magic weapon to me!"


    The sound vibrates like a storm, blowing a whirlwind on the competition platform.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If you win, you have a chance."


    "I don''t want an opportunity, I want a magic weapon! If you don''t give it to me, I will kill you!"


    Before she finished her words, Liu Xinmei pressed her hands together, and suddenly there was a three-sided fork with blue light on her chest, which grew tens of meters long in the blink of an eye, and stab Zhou Shu fiercely.


    The Golden Core Realm made an all-out effort, with an extraordinary momentum.


    The air in the entire test bench was driven by the triangular fork, turning into a thick and solid air wall, layered on top of each other, like a moving mountain, following the triangular fork, rumbling over.


    There is no room for evasion.


    In the middle of the journey, the tip of the three-sided fork suddenly shined, bursting out with the sun-like shining light, extremely dazzling, and it was full of the power of sharp gold transformed by spiritual power.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The mask outside the test bench began to shake slightly, some of which could not withstand the internal forces.


    Anyone can perceive that the sudden explosion of the prongs'' spiritual power is extremely powerful, and it is definitely not caused by the normal magic of the golden core cultivator. Liu Xinmei absolutely blew the golden core, at least part of the golden core.


    Liu Xinmei in front of him showed no signs of a cultivator''s contest. The shot was the strongest killer move. He would not hesitate to damage the essence of the Golden Core, or even fear that he would die, but also put Shu Zhou to death.


    The repairmen in the competition venue were a little stunned.


    "This, what is she doing?"


    "In order to win, you won''t be able to do this step. Even if you win Shu Zhou, you will only get a chance. The probability of obtaining the best magic weapon is not high. Why do you want to hurt the root? And she herself is very old, so For one thing, not to mention the wasted energy, the loss to Shouyuan is not small, and the price is too great."


    "How do you feel that she is fighting to the death? I can see that she doesn''t want a chance, she wants a magic weapon!"


    "Yes. She doesn''t want to win, but to burn the jade. She should have a long life, and she will soon fall, so she wants to abandon the flesh. Kill Shu Zhou physically, **** the magic weapon, and then deposit the spirit in the ultimate magic weapon Here, use the power of the best magic weapon to escape, and then do the thing of seizing the house. If there is the best magic weapon, it can be considered as capital."


    "But there are cultivators in the competition field, so this kind of situation should not be allowed..."


    Many practitioners have already seen the state clearly.


    "Sister, brother!"


    Hearing the words of the cultivator on the side, Hao Siyun in the field was completely dumbfounded, clutching Hao Ruoyan''s arm tightly, "What should I do, sister?"


    "There are cultivators in the competition hall, Master Shu shouldn''t have any trouble, don''t worry, sister."


    Hao Ruoyan stroked her sister''s hand pretending to be calm and comforting, but her heart was beating like a strongman beating a war drum, up and down, with great strength, almost shaking out of her chest.


    Almost all the cultivators on the competition field stood up, their eyes widened, their faces tense, and their expressions were extremely nervous.


    No one thought that such a situation would happen.


    However, why hasn''t the monk appeared yet, do you want to watch Shu Zhou die?


    Zhou Shu couldn''t perceive the situation outside, he had only opponents in front of him.


    A golden light flashed, and the golden armor of the hundred battles was already present.


    "You are slow."


    When it was said that it was too late, a round of scorching sun suddenly lit up behind Liu Xinmei, the rays of light burst, covering everything, and no longer could see anything on the competition platform.


    ��It��s coming soon, I hope to continue to hit the 515 red envelopes list. By May 15th, the red envelope rain can give back to readers and add promotional works. One piece is also love, it must be better! ��(To be continued.)

 Chapter 400: Half a golden pill

    When Liu Xinmei entered the field, Zhou Shu felt abnormal. ?E? Little??? said??????


    The divine sense he placed outside did not even perceive the golden core ray of the golden core cultivators, and even the natural golden core body of every golden core cultivator. This only shows that Liu Xinmei deliberately put all the spirits The strength was converged into the golden core, not even a trace of it was revealed.


    This situation is very strange. Once it occurs, the most likely thing is that Liu Xinmei intends to make a desperate bet and blew the golden core.


    Knowing this, how could he be defenseless.


    Liu Xinmei''s gold core grade is very low. It is only a first-grade gold core. It takes a certain amount of time to explode all the time, and this time is Zhou Shu''s opportunity.


    He did it too.


    That burst of scorching sun was exactly Zhou Shu''s sword intent that merged with the third change.


    His sword intent had long appeared, and turned into a demon ant walking next to the ground of the competition platform. When Liu Xinmei deliberately exploded the golden core, he quietly fell behind her.


    Although Liu Xinmei was aware of it, she had already condensed her spiritual power and waited for the golden core to explode, and she was unable to stop it, nor thought to stop it. Anyway, she was always going to die, but she did not expect that the golden core had not blew completely. It was defeated by Zhou Shu''s sword intent.


    The light was gone, and Liu Xinmei was nowhere to be seen.


    At the juncture of life and death, Zhou Shu certainly wouldn''t have a single hand, and Liu Xinmei also had no defense. The sword intent exploded at such a close range, and her bones were gone.


    Scattered on the ground were some broken pieces of magic weapons, a complete Naxu ring, and a golden core that was mostly missing.


    Zhou Shu tightly clung to the mask farthest from the explosion point, the yellow sand and golden jelly on his body peeled off, revealing the torn skin behind.


    Zhou Shu still suffered a lot of damage without being able to completely prevent Jin Dan from exploding.


    Although he stepped back in time and used the Hundred Battle Talisman, he blocked the key with a small fine gold shield, and still had a part of the sword intent, but the injury was still not shallow. After all, it was the blew of a Golden Core Cultivator. No, let alone the distance between the two is not too far. Zhou Shu''s injury was not much different from when he faced Luo Ming.


    It''s just that he can''t fall down yet.


    The battle was not over yet, Zhou Shu felt that there was a very injured soul that was flying towards him quickly. There is no doubt that it is Liu Xinmei''s soul, who wants to take the opportunity to enter the heavy sword or win her home.


    The spirit of the Golden Core Cultivator is quite powerful, even if the body that supports the spirit is dead. There will also be a certain survival time.


    But how can she make her wish?


    Zhou Shu let out a cold snort, and erected both the light umbrella and the glass mirror in front of him. At the same time, a lot of divine consciousness flew from the branches of the tree of divine souls, converging into a huge sharp knife, to split the remnant soul.


    Snapped.


    At this moment, the mask suddenly cracked, and a monk fell down in the air and waved his sleeve violently.


    A cry, like a scrape of iron. The sharp and unpleasant sound spread to the sea of ??consciousness of many practitioners, like ghosts crying and howling, and their minds trembled.


    "Not reconciled! You..."


    In the monk''s primordial attack, the remnant soul quickly perished and annihilated.


    Zhou Shu felt relieved and fell directly to the ground, unable to stand up.


    The monk slowly fell on the stage, looked around, said with a solemn expression. "Not to mention the self-destruction, even wanting to take home in front of so many cultivators, so wicked, it is more than deadly!"


    The cultivators nodded in praise.


    "Good death!"


    "It''s just a test. It''s really shameless to explode the Golden Core!"


    "It will ruin our reputation of Lingyucheng, and it will be cheaper for her to die."


    After taking a look at the monk, Zhou Shu said, "Thank you for your help, and forgive the younger generation for not saluting."


    The monk is about fifty. Three long beards, solemn appearance, showing awe-inspiring righteousness.


    He nodded and stroked his long beard with apologetic expression on his face, "No need to salute, I''m sorry, Xiaoyou Shu, the old man Shicai didn''t notice that the old woman dared to explode the golden core. For a while, he almost made a big mistake. Mine is not."


    Zhou Shu nodded indifferently, "It happened suddenly and it has nothing to do with Senior."


    In each competition, the three major sects will send a monk to maintain order. This monk was obviously already in the competition field. When Liu Xinmei broke the rules and blew the golden core, he should stop it, but it was delayed until this time. , Obviously there is a problem. Saying that you didn''t notice is probably impossible, it''s just an excuse, most of which have some conspiracy, and even the monk himself colluded with that Liu Xinmei.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t want to care about it, and now he doesn''t care about it, just write it down.


    There is nothing wrong with keeping a low profile at this time, but he knows that he must be more careful in the future. There are many people in Lingyu City who want to win him over, but I��m afraid there are more people who want to target him. I''m afraid there is still life for "not paying attention" like today.


    "My little friend''s injury is fine, I have a sublimation pill here, I believe it will be helpful to my little friend."


    The monk flicked his finger, and a pill flew slowly and fell into Zhou Shu''s hands.


    After Zhou Shu thanked him, he accepted the pill, but did not take it. He has Yuludan, which is enough to recover from his injuries. The origin of Sublimation Pill is unknown, so it is better to put it down first.


    The monk looked at the competition venue and declared loudly, "This time, Shu Zhou, win! Liu Xinmei, lose!"


    The cultivators were very calm, the facts were right in front of them, Liu Xinmei had no spirits, and naturally she was completely defeated, so there is no need to say more.


    Their eyes didn''t pay attention to Zhou Shu, they didn''t look at the monk, and most of them were placed on the broken golden core in the competition platform.


    The golden pill of the cultivator is a small world formed by the cultivator after he has realized the realm of heaven. It contains a lot of spiritual energy and spiritual power. Although the normal cultivator cannot use it, it is used to cultivate spiritual beasts or spiritual plants. The above is very good, such as feeding spirit beasts or upgrading the ranks of the medicinal field, etc., and the golden core also carries the practitioners�� understanding of the heavens. If you observe carefully, you may be able to gain something, especially those who have not condensed. Pill cultivators get a golden pill, even if it is broken, it will help them condense the pill in the future.


    It''s just that the golden core is so rare that no cultivator will give it out to others...


    The golden pill on stage at this time, although broken, still has a lot of appeal.


    The monk glanced at him, and he knew what everyone thought. With a wave of his sleeve, the golden core floated up and fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    He said loudly, "Then Liu Xinmei is not sorry for her own death. This golden pill should be given to Xiaoyou Shu as compensation."


    Zhou Shu took out a jade box to catch the golden core, and said solemnly, "Thank you, senior, for being so fair, you really are a role model for my generation of immortal cultivators."


    The monk stroked his long beard lightly, his face showing a bit of color, "Hehe, my little friend is serious, today my little friend was injured, I don''t know how many days it takes to cultivate before he can fight again?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a moment there is a predecessor''s medicine, I believe it will be cured in three to five days. "


    "Very good, then five days later, the treasure hunt will continue!"


    The cultivator turned to the many cultivators who were watching the battle, declared, and then disappeared.


    The monk had just left, and two of them immediately rushed to the stage. One held Zhou Shu while the other stood nearby.


    It is the Hao sisters.


    The two looked anxious, they were worried for a long time, and there were some tears in their eyes.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Hao Ruoyan didn''t do anything, but Hao Siyun ignored him and kept calling, "Brother Shu, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, I''ll talk later."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, took out the flying magic weapon, took Zhou Shu with him, and flew straight out.


    The cultivators stared blankly, not knowing why. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 401: Healing

    In the Valley of Fragrant Creek. ?? One?? Novel????????


    Zhou Comfortable put down a Yuludan and recovered quietly.


    The two women stayed a little anxiously, talking in a low voice.


    "Sister, I think that cultivator has a problem. He could have come out to stop it long ago. Even if he doesn''t stop it, at least he should break the formation and let Senior Brother Shu go out, right?"


    "Ok����"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, and he was slightly pondered, "Master Shu is in a difficult situation now."


    Hao Siyun was stunned, "Why is it difficult?"


    "Sister, you will understand these things in the future, and you won''t understand them now," Hao Ruoyan smiled, her eyes drifting towards Zhou Shu, showing a lot of worry, "Shu Master is fine, hey, neither Know how to help Master Shu."


    Hao Siyun pestered her sister reluctantly, "I want to understand now."


    "Fine."


    Hao Ruoyan stroked her younger sister''s head and nodded, "Master Shu is now well-known, but he doesn''t belong to any sect. As you know, my sister, Liu Xiazong��s Keqing actually counts nothing, and Liu Xiazong will not deliberately protect Shu. Teacher. Moreover, Master Shu is unwilling to join any sect and possesses the best magic weapon. This will naturally arouse the dissatisfaction of many people. In this situation, they dare not do anything on the face, but there will definitely be many secret methods, like I''m afraid it will always happen today."


    Hao Siyun thought for a while, a lot of anger appeared on her face, her small face flushed, "Why are they like this? If Brother Shu doesn''t join, they have to deal with Brother Shu?"


    "This is how the world of Xiu Xian is..."


    Hao Ruoyan was a little helpless, "Do you remember that when you showed your genius and aptitude, the three sects also fought around you, and your sister almost died."


    "I remember, sister."


    There were some tears in Hao Siyun''s eyes, "You suffered a lot for me back then, those **** guys, when I get to the Golden Core, they will definitely let them taste that taste."


    "Nonsense." Hao Ruoyan slapped her sister lightly, "Those are past, don''t think about it, you just need to practice hard. But now my sister thinks that Jin Dan is just the beginning, you really want to do something, at least Only when Jie Ying becomes a monk."


    Hao Siyun waved his hand vigorously, like an oath, "Then get a baby! Sister. I can definitely do it!"


    "You are a genius, of course you can do it," Hao Ruoyan showed a lot of gentleness in her eyes. "However, you must be attentive in your cultivation. You must have a natural state of mind. You can''t think too much. You were distracted too much a while ago. Up."


    Hao Siyun nodded seriously, "Oh. I see, sister."


    She stayed for a while, and suddenly said, "By the way, the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator today belongs to the Hongye Sect, right?"


    "Well, it''s Elder Sun Shiyuan of Hongyezong."


    "Hongyezong is the most hateful, and that elder Liu is also hateful, he belongs to his own sect, huh!"


    Hao Siyun cursed bitterly and couldn''t help kicking the stone table next to him. The stone table shattered.


    "Ah!" She exclaimed, she couldn''t help but spit out her tongue, then waved away quickly, sweeping the remains of the stone table into the ground. Looked at Zhou Shu, for fear of being spotted by him.


    "Don''t take my desk out of anger..."


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes not far away, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Hao Siyun''s face was reddish, "I didn''t mean it, you, how are you?"


    Hao Ruoyan approached quickly. With concern, "Master Shu, how is it?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Sure enough, the golden core explodes is different, not only the body is injured, but also the sea of ??qi pulse and qi has been shaken a lot, and it will take four or five days to rest. You cannot use spiritual power during this time."


    After taking the pill, he looked at himself internally, and his injury was heavier than he thought. Fortunately, his Qi pulse was nourished by the Heavenly King''s Heart Pill, otherwise he might be damaged again. Of course, it was also because he had judged that Liu Xinmei was going to explode Jindan beforehand, and made a lot of precautions.


    Hao Ruoyan let out a long sigh of relief, and the worry in his heart was reduced a lot.


    For the practitioners of the Condensed Vein Realm, in addition to the damage to the Qi Sea Qi Vessel, the most terrifying injuries are the Soul and Essence, which usually take months or even years to recover. As long as these are okay, physical and physical injuries. It''s not a big deal.


    She looked at Zhou Shu and carefully ordered, "Master Shu, take a good rest, we won''t bother."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thanks for your hard work."


    "It''s no hard work. I earned Lingshi again today. Take care of your injuries. I''m still waiting for you to continue earning Lingshi." Hao Siyun smiled at Zhou Shu and turned and left with her sister.


    Zhou Shufu closed his eyes again and healed quietly.


    "Is it called Sun Shiyuan? I remember. You can stop it, and I never counted on you, but you''d better not collude with Liu Xinmei. If you know what she is going to do in advance, huh."


    There was a sneer in his heart, very cold.


    If Sun Shiyuan didn��t know that Liu Xinmei was going to explode the golden core, even if he did not help Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu would not say anything. He knew very well that the major sects of Lingyu City, including Liu Xiazong, would not really help him. What, I only hope that he will be defeated and have the opportunity to get the best magic weapon, so every time he fights, he only depends on himself, never relying on others or the rules, even if the situation is not good for him, he will tolerate it. But tolerance is also limited. If the cultivator responsible for maintaining order, and Zhou Shu''s opponent unite against Zhou Shu, even instructed to put himself to death, it would be unbearable.


    The cultivators have clear grievances, and Zhou Shu''s strength can''t do anything right now, but there will always be liquidation in the future.


    Zhonglou in the sea.


    Zhao Yige slapped the table vigorously, "The three big sects, really shameless! Give gifts on the face and do this kind of activity in secret!"


    "The original poster has been here for so many years, haven''t you noticed it? They have been the management sect of Lingyu City for so many years, they must be shameless, otherwise, how could they have done so for so many years."


    Old Xin was quite plain, "I knew they would act secretly, but the old man didn''t expect that he wanted to make Shu Zhou die in the second game. Why is it too anxious."


    Zhao Yige''s eyes were filled with irritation, "Today they did too much, no, I''m going to Hongyezong."


    Old Xin shook his head, "Don''t go, the original poster."


    Zhao Yige questioned why? Although Shu Zhou was unwilling to join Hai Zhong Lou, he was definitely a friend worth making. He could not do anything about it, but we had to make it out if we were able to make it. We had to let those sects know that Shu Zhou was not alone. "


    Old Xin sighed, "The old man understands what the landlord thinks, but in what name does the landlord go? I am afraid that only when he is brought out of the family, the several big sects will converge, but we have said before, we will try to use less or even use the name of the family in the future. The more you use it, the more difficult it will be for the poster to be independent in the future."


    Zhao Yige was taken aback for a moment and fell into thought.


    What Elder Xin said was right. He was trying his best to get rid of the obstacles of the family, but it seemed that many things could only be done by lifting the family.


    Old Xin stared at him and said meaningfully, "Do you want to go?"


    He thought about it for a while, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he said firmly, "Go, in the name of Haizhonglou!"


    Old Xin glanced at Zhao Yige, his eyes were quite pleased, "Then go."


    Deliberately agitating the general, he can be considered well-intentioned. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 402: Sword Shadowman

    Five days later. ? One?? Little? Say???????????


    Compared to the jade board in front of the test field, Hao Siyun, who tilted his head, was counting his fingers and thinking, "Hey, it''s weird, why is it one lose three again today?"


    "The little girl is here again, will you remand your Senior Brother Shu this time?"


    Hao Siyun turned his head and screamed, "Lao Zhang, it''s you who are here again. Of course, I''ll bet on Senior Brother Shu. I don''t care whether I lose three or three."


    "Betting, betting, don''t blame me for not reminding you, this time you will definitely lose."


    Hao Siyun retorted loudly, "You just lost, Brother Shu will definitely not lose!"


    With that, she left angrily.


    "If you don''t listen to the old man, you will suffer."


    "Gu Lao, don''t tease other little girls, but today''s odds are indeed very strange. Shu Zhou won two games in a row, and he blew himself up in the face of Jindan, but it was unbelievable to kill his opponent. I still I thought that today would be three to one, but the other way round, one to three, bet that Shu Zhou would win it three times."


    "Hehe, do you know who his opponent is today?"


    "Isn''t it written Yan Linjiang? The sect behind it is not a major sect cultivator, maybe it is a casual cultivator."


    "San Xiu? Although you don''t know the name Yan Linjiang, you should know that he has a name."


    "What name?"


    "Sword Shadow Man."


    The cultivator who was speaking was dumbfounded, his eyes almost fell out, "Ah, he is the Sword Shadowman? That one person picked the sword repair of Wufeng Thirteen Immortals?"


    "Yes. Although the Thirteen Wufeng Immortals claim to be immortals, they are in fact bandits. They occupy Wufeng Mountain and do everything to kill and steal treasures. They even wiped out several small sects. Many cultivators hate them, but they can''t help it. Except, because there are four golden cores among them, the remaining nine are also Consummation, the strength is equivalent to a small sect, and the attack is extremely fierce. No less than evil cultivation, people are scared, and Lingyucheng''s The three sect corpses have vegetarian meals, saying that Wufeng Mountain is more than 10,000 miles away from Lingyu City. It is so sad to let it go."


    "Later, unable to withstand the requests of many victimized cultivators, the three major sects finally dispatched a cultivator to lead a team to annihilate them. I didn��t know where I went, but only saw a corpse. And a Jindan cultivator stood in it with a sword in his hand. , Covered in blood. No one knows what this cultivator''s name is, but seeing many weird shadows passing by, the cultivator is gone, so the cultivators call it the Shadow Warrior, because he is alone in danger , For the cultivator to eliminate the harm, we can be worthy of this chivalrous character."


    "It''s a pity that they are a bit wrong, the old man seems to be far from the character of chivalry. He is still far from..."


    The cultivator who was talking couldn''t help but stunned, "Gu Lao, how do you know that Yan Linjiang is the sword and shadow man?"


    Old Gu looked hundreds of years old, and his face looked like tree bark. Only a pair of eyes flashed from time to time. He stroked his beard and smiled, "Hehe, the old man naturally knows."


    Someone immediately yelled at him, "What are you talking about? Is there anything Old Gu doesn''t know in Lingyu City?"


    The practitioner who spoke hastily apologized. "It''s my fault, don''t blame the old man, don''t blame it."


    Old Gu smiled silently and went away slowly.


    This Gu Lao. He is a character similar to Bai Xiaosheng in Lingyu City. He is good at gossip. It seems that there is nothing he does not know. No one knows his actual cultivation level. Only knows that he can scold the three sects at will, and the three sects have never dealt with him. .


    In the test field. The battle has been opened.


    Opposite Zhou Shu, stood a tall and thin man with a solemn face, and a sharp aura exuded from his body, like a sharp sword out of its sheath.


    Zhou Shu has seen this kind of momentum in Li Aojian many times. It is about the same for the sword repairmen who really dedicate everything to the sword, but the sword repair in front of him is obviously much higher than that of Li Aojian. Zhou Shu''s release of consciousness is free. It was still a few feet away, and it was cut apart, unable to go deep.


    The cultivator arched his hand and said softly, "I''m under Yan Linjiang."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, "Why the seniors said this, the juniors really shouldn''t be."


    The cultivator in front of him actually said "Lie Xia" when he opened his mouth, which really puzzled him.


    Yan Linjiang was slightly stunned, "A few days ago, I was also in the test field, watching your sword intent, it seems that you have reached the realm of sword turning with your heart, and in Xia is just the transformation of sword intent, so it is reasonable to claim to be in. Regardless of the cultivation level, it is the realm of refining qi to build the foundation. In front of your lord, I am always down, but after a while, it is difficult to say. I don��t know whether your sword turns powerful as you like, or the sword intent is easy to use. ."


    Zhou Shu was startled, speechless.


    Yan Linjiang became idiot after practicing sword. He was different from others. Zhou Shu was a little curious about the rank of sword intent. If he met a monk who did not repair swords, he would not know how he would be called.


    However, the Yan Linjiang in front of him was "being down", but he didn''t seem to have any humility. The arrogance in his bones was very compelling.


    There is a feeling of using the sword intent to transform the sword to follow the heart.


    "Don''t be it."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand in return, with the heavy gold sword in his hand, pointing flat forward.


    "Sure enough, a good sword."


    Yan Linjiang''s eyes flashed suddenly, his sharp eyes condensed on the heavy gold sword, and he did not move away.


    Zhou Shu saw this look a lot, and he only smiled indifferently, "If you beat me, you have a chance."


    "Xia Xia knows, and it has to be defeated twice. It''s a good condition," Yan Linjiang turned to Zhou Shu, shook his head slightly, "But Xia today is not for this sword."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu wondered whether the cultivators who came here were the best magic weapon? It''s impossible, but Yan Linjiang''s appearance doesn''t seem like a lie.


    "Sword repair, always only believe in my own sword, I have a sword, so I don''t need yours, even if it is the best."


    Yan Linjiang looked awe-inspiring and said righteously, "Come here today, I just want to learn your sword intent, please do it."


    Before he finished his words, he had a very thin and extremely thin sword in his hand. It was dull and looked like an ordinary iron piece. If it weren''t for the looming aura around him, no one would regard this sword as a magic weapon.


    However, Zhou Shu was slightly shocked, his expression awe-inspiring.


    This sword is not ordinary. The killing intent on it is extremely strong. It is not under Yunli''s Zhan''er, but it just disappears It is not a cultivator who has studied swords, and can''t see it at all. .


    "This sword is a fierce name, and the sword is a fierce thing. Only blood can surrender it."


    Yan Linjiang noticed Zhou Shu''s look and smiled, "I will not show mercy, you will die soon."


    The sword light flashed and the sword intent turned into shape.


    On Yan Linjiang''s side, two figures almost identical to Yan Linjiang suddenly appeared.


    The silhouettes are lifelike, with complete voices, faces, smiles, and appearances. In the eyes of ordinary people, they are exactly the same as real people. But in the eyes of the cultivator, using divine consciousness and spiritual power, it will be revealed that the two figures are essentially made of sword intent.


    The sword intent turned into a human form!


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. Yan Linjiang said that his sword intent had only reached the level of sword intent transformation, but he did not expect that he actually practiced the sword intent transformation to such a high level, and the sword intent had become exactly the same as his own. Human form.


    This is extremely difficult to do, at least Zhou Shu, has never seen a sword repairman can do it. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 403: The difference of sword intent

    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, and the audience was in an uproar. One novel?


    "Sword Soul Clone? Could it be that this sword repairer has integrated the soul into the sword intent..."


    "It''s terrible, it''s equivalent to having three Golden Core Cultivators. There is not much difference between the clone and the body, and the clone formed by the sword intent is more sharp. It can use the same sword intent as the practitioner, and can destroy itself at any time. The powerful sword intent is stronger than the body."


    "The Golden Core Realm can train the sword intent to this level. It''s incredible. Even a monk with a soul can hardly do it. In Lingyu City, when did such a sword repair occur?"


    "You think too much, it''s just the transformation of sword intent, not the clone of sword soul, there is no divine consciousness or divine soul in the sword intent."


    "Yes, the two separated figures are just pure sword intent transformations. It is impossible to use the technique like a cultivator, and they are not very useful, but it is really rare to be able to cultivate sword intent transformations to this degree. I don''t know what sword intent he is practicing, how will Shu Zhou cope."


    "It''s a bit interesting today, not for nothing."


    The practitioners pointed and pointed.


    On the competition stage, Yan Linjiang looked around, then at Zhou Shu, his face was full of triumph.


    And Zhou Shu stared at Yan Linjiang on the opposite side, secretly cautious.


    He also knew that it was just the transformation of sword intent, and it was definitely not the sword soul clone that Zhao Yueru had said, but Yan Linjiang did make the transformation of sword intent to the extreme he could do. It was not an ordinary sword repair, and it should be difficult to deal with. , And that sword with awe-inspiring killing intent also showed that Yan Linjiang had killed many cultivators, which was very dangerous.


    The heavy gold sword moved, and a large black net constructed by sword intent lay in front of him.


    The opponent is a sword repairer with a killing intent, and his shots are mostly fierce and deadly. When you don''t understand the sword intent, you should not act rashly and defend first.


    Yan Linjiang smiled and moved suddenly.


    The three figures jumped up together, and kept walking around Zhou Shu, their movements uniformly. Just like a person. The speed was getting faster and faster, and in the blink of an eye, there seemed to be hundreds of figures leaping back and forth around Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu at this time seemed to be in the center of the storm. There are violent tornadoes all around.


    And Zhou Shu didn''t panic at all, his spiritual consciousness was scattered around, sensing every possible danger.


    There was a voice from the silhouette, "My sword is called the Killing Sword. It kills one person in ten steps. Don''t stay for a thousand miles."


    Suddenly, dozens of sword lights flew out of the silhouette and shot towards the sword net.


    Killing swordsmanship is nothing more than hands-on, aiming at the flaw as soon as you do it, so that you can hit with one hit. Yan Linjiang''s previous actions were all aimed at finding flaws, and he finally found it.


    The big net made of sword intent seemed unbreakable, but there were some gaps in the dense magic ants.


    The opportunity cannot be missed. He shot immediately.


    However, Yan Linjiang didn''t know that the flaw was not real, but Zhou Shu deliberately exposed it in order to see Yan Linjiang''s sword art.


    The magic ant had already been in the gap, waiting for the sword light to enter the hole.


    A few sword lights hit the sword net, and it was instantly overwhelmed by countless magic ants, like a mud cow entering the sea, and disappeared instantly.


    Zhou Shuxin was slightly loose.


    Killing sword art, killing sword intent, although extremely fierce. But after all, it was only the realm of sword intent, not as good as his sword revolving, and soon the magic ant found its weakness, such as boiling water dripping into the snow. Jian Guang melted in the blink of an eye.


    "Not bad, take another sword!"


    The figure pretended to be a relaxed smile, but he was also a little puzzled.


    Hundreds of sword lights rushed into the air, and finally converged at one point into a golden giant sword, which pierced Zhou Shu''s head.


    Solid as quality. The speed was surprisingly fast, and the giant sword gave out a dazzling golden light, like a cannonball hitting the sword net.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and the third change promptly used, and the sword intent was like a sea surrounding the giant sword.


    Among the ants, although Yan Linjiang''s spiritual power is higher than Zhou Shu, but the sword intent level is not as good, and Zhou Shu has the third change of Treading the Sea Art to smooth out the spiritual power gap, the outcome is obvious.


    After a few breaths, the giant sword disappeared, and the huge sword intent was completely empty.


    The figure was still moving, but hesitated a lot.


    Yan Linjiang was a little flustered, "The difference in sword intent has reached this point? The sword spins so powerfully?"


    On that day, he relied on such a sword to repeatedly kill two Golden Core Cultivators, but now it has no effect on Zhou Shu.


    But soon, he lost his mind and stopped moving or speaking. Three figures were hanging in the air, looking at Zhou Shu coldly.


    Bang!


    The long sword sprang out and turned into a stream of light, and the two figures followed closely behind them, handed over with four hands, merged with the long sword, and shot towards Zhou Shu.


    The man and the sword are one body, the sword intent is pouring out, and he fights it.


    With the meteor-like light and sky-high sound, the entire competition platform couldn''t help shaking, making the practitioners who watched the competition in the competition hall held their breath.


    "Is that so, a little disappointed."


    Zhou Shu secretly said in his heart, not retreating but advancing, the sword net suddenly closed, and instead moved towards the two shadows.


    Demon ants came over the sky and covered the earth, and there was no defense at all. Moreover, the figure was not a clone, and there was no awareness of dodge, and it was completely wrapped up.


    The collision of pure sword intent and sword intent, different realms can determine many things.


    The magic ant that has merged with the sense of God, driven by the third change of the Treading Sea Art, ran away like crazy, biting two human figures almost crazy. Although the figure was struggling hard and even wanted to explode in the magic ant colony, all the weaknesses had been found and it was soon overwhelmed by the magic ant.


    And that long sword also broke into two pieces in the strangulation of the heavy golden sword, and fell to the ground.


    "Actually, it''s not fierce enough."


    Zhou Shu felt disappointed.


    In a short period of time, Zhou Shu has seen Yan Linjiang��s murderous sword intent. Its essence is probably to find the opponent��s weakness and hit with a single blow. Such a sword intent can only be turned with the sword. It wields its true power, and no matter how the sword intent is transformed, the figure formed is just like a human its essence is just an ordinary sword intent, and there is not much threat.


    Yan Linjiang was stunned there, a little stunned.


    After he obtained the killing sword art, he killed countless people. He made the sword intent form very early, and then continued to kill and temper his sword and sword intent. After many years, he finally turned the killing sword intent into a real figure. In his opinion, this is a great achievement, and there is no need for any more swords to spin at will.


    After that, he used Wufeng Thirteen Immortals to practice swords, thinking that even if he didn''t have the sword to turn with his heart, his sword intent was enough to kill opponents of the same level. Before he deliberately claimed to be "under", he wanted to mock Zhou Shu, "Your sword turns as you like, not as good as my sword intent."


    However, facing Zhou Shu in front of him, there is nothing he can do. No matter whether it is spiritual power or magic weapon, he can''t match it, and the proud killing sword intent is completely restrained by Zhou Shu''s sword intent. Never touched.


    Zhou Shu took the sword and stood, no need to fight again, Yan Linjiang''s ambition was wiped out and he was defeated.


    "Under..."


    Still down, but the tone is no longer proud, but bitter. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 404: Sneak off

    "Accepted.? E? Little??? said??????"


    Zhou Shu arched his hands.


    Yan Linjiang''s face was as gray as death, without even looking at the sword on the ground, he turned around and got off the stage.


    In the battle with Jian Xiu, Zhou Shu seemed to have some understanding. Yan Linjiang made the sword intent shape to the extreme he could do. It seemed that he had put a lot of effort, but in fact, it was a matter of sacrificing everything. The sword intent needs to constantly understand and break new realms Only to grow, instead of persistently pursuing in a small realm, no matter how strong the sword intent is, it is no match for the newly comprehended sword revolving.


    After the monk announced the result, Zhou Shu calmly stepped down.


    At this time, the competition venue was silent, and no cultivators gathered around to discuss and give pointers. Most of them looked at Zhou Shu from a distance, muffled, with awe in their eyes.


    Before, they treated Zhou Shu as a junior, but now Zhou Shu has won three games in a row, and they are all strong players in the Golden Core Realm for many years. This makes them feel frightened, and fear is born in their hearts. It is natural when facing the strong. The psychology of birth.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Shu walked out of the competition venue that the voice gradually sounded.


    "This is really a pulse state..."


    "It''s still double, much stronger than Zhao Yige back then, evildoer."


    "What to do, I should be on the court tomorrow, I don''t want to come."


    "How do you know if you don''t fight a battle, what are you afraid of, why should a Golden Core Cultivator fear a battle?"


    "I''m not afraid, and I don''t think I will lose, but I am afraid of my magic weapon. Look at Shu Zhou. Three matches destroyed three Tier 4 high-grade magic weapons. Not to mention, I also grabbed half a golden core and left... ��I��m just a Tier 4 magic weapon. I don��t want to lose it here. The registration fee is only about 10,000 top-grade spirit stones. If you lose it, just throw it away."


    "That''s also true. The superior magic weapon has too much advantage over the high-grade magic weapon, and his sudden explosive power does not know what he has cultivated. It is terrible."


    "Hey... When did Lingyucheng come to such a guy?"


    The cultivators looked at the competition table and were full of emotion.


    Outside the competition arena, Hao Siyun looked smug. Tap the number plate on the counter, "Lingshi, Lingshi!"


    The guy shook his head and took out the spirit stone with a helpless expression. Paying proportionally, watching piles of spirit stones fall into the hands of others, the heart of the shopkeeper behind him is bleeding.


    "Thank you, I will come tomorrow, and prepare the spirit stone!"


    Shook the storage bag. Hao Siyun waved his hand in satisfaction, turned and bounced away.


    The shopkeeper looked dumbfounded, and wanted to cry without tears.


    The man came over and said, "The shopkeeper, it won��t work anymore. In only three days, she earned hundreds of thousands of our top grades by herself. Shouldn��t she tell the lord that she should either lower the odds or stop receiving her spirit? It''s stone."


    The shopkeeper gritted his teeth and said, "Fall, drop. Tomorrow, no matter who Shu Zhou is against, he will lose one for three."


    However, there will be no competition tomorrow.


    The next day, Zhou Shu came to Haizhonglou on time and waited for the start of the competition, but after sitting for a while, a message came from the competition venue that the cultivator who played against today had abstained.


    Zhao Yige was taken aback when he heard the sound, then looked at Zhou Shu and laughed, "Ha. Fellow Shu Daoist scared all the Golden Core Cultivators to abstain. It''s really unique."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Also, I can rest for one day."


    to him. No longer need more battles to increase experience, save time and do other better. He also anticipated this situation. Although the Golden Core Realm cultivator was determined and seldom avoided fighting, he would destroy a magic weapon that others were good at every time he took power. This gave birth to many cultivators. Many concerns. For an ethereal opportunity, you must first lose your magic weapon. Even if you can win, it is not worth it, and the chance of winning is not as great as you imagined.


    Abstaining seems to be contagious, and the opponents in the next few days all chose to abstain.


    However, Hao Siyun made several pennies in succession, and the opponent abstained and lost. So every time she bet, the shopkeeper that she frequented was already green. Later, when she saw Hao Siyun, she couldn''t help shaking.


    There is no competition, and I am happy to take a break.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was sitting leisurely in the Fragrant Valley of the Stream, and Xiao Gun was sitting with him.


    Xiao Gun hasn''t eaten spirit stones for several days, and is lazy.


    "Are you going to be promoted?"


    Zhou Shu put Xiao Gun on his hand and repeated it face to face several times. Xiao Gun was confused and didn''t care about Zhou Shu''s teasing. He didn''t even bother to spray Zhou Shu.


    "If you don''t speak, I will assume you are."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, took out two demon pills and placed them in front of Xiao Gun.


    A fiery red demon pill that is a four-legged sunbird, and a yellowish demon pill that moves mountain earthworms, both of which are Tier 4 demon pill with a trace of dragon blood, all given to him by Zhao Yueru.


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time, and I don''t know what happened to Elder Zhao and Junior Sister."


    Seeing the demon pill, Zhou Shu thought about it, and couldn''t help but pause, but his thoughts passed quickly. Those things were not in the scope that needed to be considered now.


    The previous Xiaogun absorbed the second-order snow crocodile demon pill, gained the power of water travel, and was promoted to the first level, and later absorbed the third-order dragon claw grass demon pill, gained the power of wood travel, and was promoted to the second level. Also changed the shape, this time, it should be promoted to the third rank.


    Two demon pills are placed side by side.


    Xiao Gun seemed to feel something tempting, and his body slowly moved a few times. Soon, it regained its past vitality and crawled towards the nearest Lieyang Bird Demon Pill.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The power of the five elements, wood makes fire, really comes in the order of mutual growth. The previous Mizuki is also the aquatic wood. It doesn''t look that complicated."


    However, Xiao Gun just touched the fiery red demon pill, and his body seemed to be electrocuted. He twitched a few times and crawled away quickly. There was disgust in his eyes, and he didn''t want to look any more.


    "This?"


    In surprise, Xiao Gun crawled over to the other demon pill. Just when he met, he seemed to be attracted by a magnet. He lay firmly on it without moving.


    The body gradually emits a faint lustre, and it seems that it has begun to absorb.


    "Mu Ketu used to live together, but now we have to overcome each other again. It is really difficult to understand your thinking."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and put Xiaojun into the spirit beast bag together with the mountain earthworm pill, "This time, I don''t know how long it will take. I''m still waiting for you to help me."


    After Xiao Gun was placed, Zhou Shu took out Feng Lingshi and looked at it for a while.


    Now he seldom uses the sealing spirit stone, and the golden feather eagle spirit inside has been sleeping.


    "If Xiaojin has the wisdom, then I can psychic with it, and then put it in the heavy gold sword as a sword spirit. It can grow with the sword, and I can be better He has mastered the heavy golden sword, wielding the strongest power of the best magic weapon."


    Although the idea is good, it can only be just thinking about it. It is too difficult for the second-order monster to unlock the spiritual wisdom, and the soul without the spiritual wisdom will enter the sword and only act according to instinct, which is harmful to Zhou Shu.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu put away the sealing spirit stone and took out a jade box wrapped in layers of formations.


    In the jade box, lying half a broken golden core. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 405: Comprehend Golden Core

    The golden pill is a small world condensed in the body after the practitioner has realized the way of heaven. ?????????????


    The way of heaven is the principle of the operation of the heaven and the earth, and everything in the world is not among them. It is what the practitioner wants throughout his life, and it is also the shackle that the practitioner wants to break through his life. Only by comprehending the way of heaven, conforming to the way of heaven without being restricted by it, and finally breaking through the way of heaven, can you truly become a god.


    The small world conforms to the way of heaven and echoes with the world and everything, which is the so-called unity of heaven and man.


    The main component of this small world of the golden core is aura. The essence of all things in the world is aura. Naturally, the golden core is also dominated by aura. Of course, it is not all aura. It must also have spiritual power and spirits and other things of the cultivator itself. These parts are the key and also determine the rank of Jin Dan.


    "Continue to practice with your qualifications, and smoothly comprehend the Dao of Heaven. There is no difficulty in consolidating alchemy, and at least it is a fourth-grade golden core, but if you want to go further, it will be difficult to reach the sky."


    Thinking back to Ning Xuanqing''s words, Zhou Shu felt a little bit.


    In fact, most geniuses are like this. It is easy to form a pill, but it is not easy to form a high-ranking golden pill, even more difficult than ordinary cultivators with poor qualifications.


    Why is this?


    If you compare Tiandao to a person, then he is a person who thinks that he is fair and can dominate everything. It gives geniuses enough qualifications to achieve them, but prevents them from further development, so as not to break through their own limits and achieve A higher level hinders oneself.


    Heaven can give you enough pampering to make you the proud child of heaven, but if you want more, and even want to break free from the control of heaven, and become your true self, it will stop you, make you unable to escape and stay forever inside.


    It sounds a bit unreasonable, but it is also one of the fundamental laws that the way of heaven can maintain its operation.


    The previous realm of the golden core of the cultivator only needs to work hard by himself, and when the core is formed, he has to start facing the way of heaven.


    Pill formation is the first level pass given to the cultivator by Heaven, and it is also an extremely important big pass for the cultivator, and it largely determines how far he can go on the road of cultivation.


    Ordinary repairer. There are far fewer restrictions when it comes to forming pill, and relatively speaking, geniuses are much more restricted.


    "I never thought that the pill formation will encounter so many troubles, all kinds of indescribable troubles. The pill used to assist is inexplicably wrong, the demon that has been suppressed for a long time suddenly appears, and the spiritual power runs strangely. I suddenly lost my spiritual energy in my cultivation place... All this seems to be deliberate and accidental. In short, all my previous luck has been reversed... Alas. I almost wanted to give up and directly build my pill, but in the end I insisted to survive and achieve my goal. , Dancheng fifth grade."


    When he said these words, Ning Xuanqing''s eyes were condensed, with a lot of emotion.


    In fact, it is extraordinary for a cultivator to reach the fifth-grade golden core, and the number of sixth-grade golden core cultivators is extremely rare, and those who achieve this step can basically reach the state of transformation. As for the cultivators who can consolidate alchemy with the seventh-grade golden core, there are only a handful of them in the entire cultivating world, and all are cultivators who cross the Tribulation Realm.


    Of course, those 7th-rank golden core cultivators who are not cultivators will know that before they become powerful cultivators, no one will expose their seventh-rank golden cores.


    "Four-Rank? It''s a far cry."


    A trace of disdain appeared in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    In order to reach the pinnacle of the immortal world, he will inevitably pursue the Seventh-Rank Golden Core.


    "Heaven is very self-conscious, and treats the cultivator as his own toy. But I am not its toy, and it can''t stop my determination to form a seventh-grade golden pill."


    Thinking back to other people''s experiences, Zhou Shu smiled lightly, seeming to realize something. "Seven-Rank Gold Pills are related to aptitude, spiritual power, divine consciousness, soul, comprehension, etc., for me, these are not problems. I shouldn''t be difficult to do, so I want to form a seventh-Rank Gold Pill. Fortune and Taoism are undoubtedly the two most important points, because these two points are difficult to achieve at the same time. The cultivator��s Taoism heart is the Tao he pursues, and it has nothing to do with the heaven. Fortune of heaven, you have to completely obey the way of heaven. How to do both at the same time is the biggest trouble."


    He understood the problem, and he was much clearer in his mind, but how to do it would not be known until he was ready to form a pill in the future.


    Zhou Shu put away his thoughts, staring at the golden core in front of him, paying full attention.


    He has gained a lot of experience in forming alchemy from Ning Xuanqing, but the experience is only verbal, and no matter how detailed the introduction is, it is not as obvious as the example. It is a coincidence that Liu Xinmei sent her own golden pill at the right time, so that he can try it hard. Personal experience.


    The golden core in the jade box is glowing with dark golden luster. It is not as smooth as expected. It is not smooth. Instead, it has many silk-like golden stripes around its body. It seems to be covered by a thin net, because it explodes. Because of the relationship, a large part of the golden core was broken, but the inside of the golden core was not exposed because of the incomplete part surrounded by a thick golden mist.


    At that time, Liu Xinmei didn''t have time to completely explode the golden core, only a small part of the spiritual power exploded out, and the rest was still in the golden core and did not overflow.


    The spiritual power in the golden pill is condensed and substantive. If it is obtained by evil cultivation, you can use the secret method to absorb the golden pill as an elixir to directly obtain the spiritual power in it and increase the cultivation level, but it also has great disadvantages to yourself. The spiritual power that is not obtained by self-cultivation will become an insurmountable obstacle when you want to go further in the future, and you will die here.


    Naturally, Zhou Shu would not do such a thing, all he had to do was to see the golden core clearly and get enough experience from it.


    He condensed divine consciousness and divine soul, carefully passed through the net on the golden core, and peeked into the golden core. The small world of the golden core can''t be felt with divine consciousness, and the power of divine soul must be used.


    As the perception became clearer, Zhou Shu''s thoughts became clearer.


    "Sure enough, it is a small world mountains, rivers, water and soil, all of which are composed of extremely pure spiritual power, but at this time the golden core is broken, and the mountains and rivers inside are also broken a lot. Don��t save three."


    "There are many auras, which are extremely vigorous compared to the outside world, and these auras are full of vitality, like plants, birds and beasts, existing in the mountains and rivers composed of spiritual power, forming a complete small world."


    "If the small world remains intact, the spiritual energy will continue to flow and circulate in the mountains and rivers. According to the rules of the heavens, it will be transformed into the spiritual power of the cultivator, forming a new mountain and river, gradually expanding the small world, so that the cultivator will gradually develop Diligent."


    "Liu Xinmei is only a first-class golden core, the small world is not big, and the foundation is not strong enough, the mountains and rivers are not stable, the rivers are not smooth, the absorption of spiritual energy is not enough, the cycle of heaven is slow, no wonder the degree of cultivation is very slow, golden core 400 years It''s only at this point, it''s impossible to get a baby... To lay a solid foundation for the next realm, a high-grade golden core is a must."


    ...


    Several hours passed, Zhou Shu gently nodded and put Jindan away, his face was cheerful.


    "The first-grade golden pill, there are not many things that I can realize, but the value is also great and it is worth it." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 406: Here comes the master

    "Zhou Shu, win!"


    The monk announced expressionlessly. ?? E Xiao?? said???


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Senior, let me accept it."


    The cultivator on the opposite side was unheard of, staring at the broken magic weapon on the ground, feeling like weeping without tears.


    There was an uproar in the audience, "This Shu Zhou is simply a magic weapon sabotage expert..."


    "Well, in the past ten days, one or two magic weapons have been destroyed every day, which makes people feel distressed."


    "Do you think this Shu Zhou was sent by Duobaoge, it broke the magic weapon of others, so I can buy it from it again."


    Hearing this name, Zhou Shu smiled indifferently and slowly stepped down.


    How can it not be destroyed? Facing the explosion and the best magic weapon of the third change of Tahai Jue, there is no magic weapon to resist it, unless it is also the best. He couldn''t keep his hands either. Facing the Golden Core Cultivators, he had to do his best, but even if he could keep his hands, he would not, because this situation is more beneficial to him and can effectively reduce the number of challengers.


    Time flies quickly, and in a blink of an eye, more than a month has passed since the Treasure Hunting Conference.


    Quite a few abstained, but abstaining means that the chances of winning treasures have increased. Therefore, there are more practitioners who are willing to take a fight. No one has defeated Zhou Shu, not once.


    "It seems difficult to beat Shu Zhou twice in a row. We practitioners basically can''t do it."


    "Well, unless the real golden core masters come out, but most of them respect their status and are unwilling to lower their ranks to compete with the condensing pulse realm cultivators, and are unwilling to join in the fun with other cultivators."


    "Yes, if not, how could Shu Zhou have not lost yet."


    Seeing Zhou Shu walk out of the competition arena, many people were talking about it. At this time, a voice rang with a little contempt, "He won''t be proud of it for a few days."


    Some cultivators curiously asked, "Why?"


    "As far as I know, Yuan Lin will compete with him soon. After Yuan Lin, there is Ziming, do you think he can win?"


    The cultivators were shocked, "Yuan Lin also signed up? This is a bit unreasonable. And Guo Ziming will come?"


    "Now there is a show to watch!"


    Outside the competition venue, Hao Siyun was a little sad.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "What''s wrong?"


    "Brother, I haven''t earned the spirit stone for several days. There was still one out of ten a few days ago. Now they are not allowed to bet!" Hao Siyun pointed to the empty jade board not far away. Can''t help complaining.


    After so many days, there is no banker who will make a losing bet.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay. You made enough money in the front. If you don''t think it is enough, just get more. Now we don''t lack spirit stones."


    Counting these days, the two women made nearly a million high-grade spirit stones just by placing bets, which is hard to imagine. Unbeaten gambling is indeed the most profitable business.


    Hao Siyun shook his head again and again, "It''s all your brother, I don''t want it. It''s just fun to earn spirit stones. If you don''t earn it, you will lose something, which is uncomfortable."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously.


    Not far away, Hao Ruoyan walked closer, with a lot of dark clouds on his face, and said worriedly, "Master Shu."


    "Ruoyan. What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, could it be that Hao Ruoyan also liked the feeling of earning Lingshi.


    Hao Ruoyan said in a low voice, "I heard someone in the competition hall just now said that Yuan Lin will compete with Shu Shi in a few days. Even a practitioner like him will participate, Ruo Yan didn''t expect it."


    "Yuan Lin, this name is a bit familiar..."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, and soon remembered, "The deputy chief of Hongyezong, right?"


    "He is really amazing. He is one of the most likely to have babies in recent years. He was once the first elder of the Red Leaf Sect. Most of the gold cores of the same rank in Lingyu City are not his opponents," Hao Ruoyan Weiwei Nodded, his eyes were quite puzzled, "But a cultivator with his status has to compete with Master Shu, which really makes Ruo Yan confused."


    Many famous Golden Core Realm cultivators respect their identities, and are unwilling to compete with cultivators lower than themselves, especially in this kind of public competition, where they will have trouble if they lose or lose. As the deputy sect master of the three major management sects, Yuan Lin came to participate in the Treasure Hunting Tournament and fought against the Vein Cultivators. He was indeed a little self-defeating, which made people feel desperate for magic weapons. This seems not what a sect master should do. .


    Hao Siyun blinked, not knowing what to say.


    "Come if he wants."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, but understood very well in his heart, the previous was just a rehearsal, and the real challenge was finally coming.


    There is no difference between the golden core cultivators in the small realm. There is a big difference in strength between each other, and the strengths are distinct. The Yuan Lin he is about to face is obviously the strong one among the golden core cultivators, and the previous ones. Most practitioners are not of the same level.


    He laughed and waved, "I''ve earned so many spirit stones, and it''s time to use it. Let''s go, let''s buy it today!"


    "Okay, okay!" Hao Siyun''s eyes flashed, and he quickly clapped.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded after thinking about it, "It''s time to buy some magic treasure amulet and the like. The formation is also possible. If Yan hears that Tianxing Pavilion has a special formation, just throw it out and the formation can take effect. The extra array time should be very suitable for the competition, but the price is very expensive, and there is a kind of poisonous smoke in the Tangmen Tower, even the Golden Core Cultivator cannot get rid of it. In a closed environment like the competition platform, it should be of some use... ��"


    She talked a lot, obviously she had been thinking about Zhou Shu a long time ago.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "That''s really going to take a look."


    Except for small formations such as sound insulation, most formations take a lot of time to set up the formation, which obviously does not play a role in the competition. If there is something like a formation, it is indeed worth making good use of.


    Poisonous smoke is not bad either. He has a magic weapon against poison, but Yuan Lin may not have it.


    At this time, any means that can win victory must be used, and it is not without spirit stones...whatever can be done, you must do it.


    After some purchases, Zhou Shu returned to Xixianggu with satisfaction.


    Four hundred thousand high-grade spirit stones were used before they knew it. They were really like flowing water. I have never seen a condensing vein repairer who can spend money like thisThe shopkeepers of several shops are full of flowers.


    "So many things are not in vain, come on, I''m ready."


    Looking at Na Xujie in his hand, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, with firm confidence in his smile. Although his opponent is getting stronger and stronger, he is not the same.


    A few days later, outside the competition venue, the jade board, which had no words for several days, finally wrote the odds again.


    Looking at the jade board, Hao Siyun nodded, and stubbornly walked toward the counter, "Three hundred thousand high-grade spirit stones, Brother Yanshu wins!"


    The shopkeeper''s eyes lit up and he shouted, "Well, buddy, write this girl!"


    After receiving the number plate, Hao Siyun carefully put it away and muttered in a low voice, "I finally got it again. This time I must bet more."


    The shopkeeper looked at Lingshi, and he couldn''t hear from ear to ear, "Haha, I lost so much before, this time I finally have a chance to get it back!"


    (Ps: The update will be late in these two days, sorry~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 407: Yubayashi

    Zhonglou in the sea. One small? Say?????????


    Zhao Yige had a look of worry on his face, "Friend Shu Daoyou, I''m in trouble this time."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was flat, "There will always be trouble, and sooner or later we have to face it. It is better to meet earlier than later."


    Zhao Yige sighed slightly, "After going to Hongyezong last time, they constrained a lot and didn''t let the monks act favorably, but they didn''t expect them to let the Sect Master come to grab the magic weapon. They didn''t care about their reputation, it was really mean."


    Zhou Shu smiled disapprovingly, "In fact, it''s okay. If they don''t want the best magic weapon, they will do it sooner or later, if I will give up my reputation."


    Zhao Yige thought for a while and nodded, "The Daoist said, but this is also a bit good. Now Hongyezong has let Yuan Lin come. If he still loses to the Daoist, then they should not send anyone to deal with the Daoist. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened.


    If it can be done in one action, it will be clean.


    The competition venue after a short while.


    There were a lot of people, and there were a lot more cultivators watching the battle than before, and you can see it at a glance, including several cultivators.


    A tangled head, dressed in a rag and rotten shirt, looked like a beggar in despair. He was suspended in the air, holding a red gourd in his hand, taking two mouthfuls from time to time with a satisfied expression.


    One was dressed in white, standing far away in the corner, eyes like autumn water, eyebrows like crescent moon, plain and elegant like a fairy, with the appearance of floating out of the dust.


    There was another person who only saw the sword but not the person. A sword was floating in the air, cold and cold, and he could not get close to others.


    "Ah, the mad Taoist and Fairy Bai are here, and the sword idiot Tu Gang..."


    "Today is Yuan Lin and Shu Zhou competing. Yuan Lin is a person who may give birth to a baby. They also come to join in the fun."


    "It''s really unexpected that Yuan Lin, who was once the top five in the Golden Core Realm of Lingyu City, who is not easy to make a move, is actually going to fight a Condensed Vein Realm Cultivator."


    "It''s no wonder that odds of one to six were drawn out. In this match, Shu Zhou had already lost before he even played."


    "How is it possible not to lose? Before Shu Zhou''s opponent did not have such a strong Golden Core. It would be better to guess how many breaths Shu Zhou can hold."


    "Yuan Lin''s Red Leaf Killing is well-known. I hope Shu Zhou is fine. After watching it for so many days, I can see his feelings, but I don''t want him to die."


    The voices in the crowd came one after another. It sounds like no one is optimistic about Zhou Shu.


    On the competition stage, Zhou Shu looked calm, and said, "Junior Shu Zhou, I have seen Sect Master Yuan. I have heard of Sect Master Yuan''s outstanding demeanor for a long time. When I saw him today, I really deserved it."


    Yuan Lin was about 60 years old, his figure was like a bamboo pole, and his face was sallow as if covered with a layer of gold paper. He looked like an old ghost who had been ill for decades, but anyone knew that he was definitely not a sick ghost, but a human being. Scared of killing god, used to be the elder of the protector. Specialized in killing, under the rain of red leaves, I don''t know how many dead souls were buried.


    Hearing Zhou Shu��s words, Yuan Lin��s sunken eyes flashed with an insignificant killing intent. He immediately recovered his calm and said blankly, "You make a move first, the old man doesn��t move. You only have one move. If you block it, you win. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly. "The younger generation is disrespectful."


    Before his words fell, Zhou Shu spun around quickly, like a whirlwind, passing through the field. But a dozen breaths returned to the original position.


    But the competition platform at this time was different. Before, there was a gray color everywhere, completely covering the entire competition platform.


    The viewer can see almost nothing through the mask, and can only distinguish some shadows vaguely.


    "what the hell?"


    "This gray is full of lifelessness. Could it be the Falling Yudhara smoke from the Tangmen Tower? It is said that this poisonous smoke is extremely toxic and omnipotent. Even if the Golden Core Cultivator is trapped in the smoke, he will soon be caught Melted and eroded to the bones."


    "This mask has no way to breathe, and you can''t escape even if you want to escape. Then Shu Zhou must have some magic weapon to ward off drugs."


    "Not only poisonous smoke, he also lost a lot of weird things, look at that earth and sky, everywhere."


    "Ah, it''s no wonder that the treasurer of the Sky Star Pavilion was happy two days ago. Aren''t those things all from the Sky Star Pavilion?"


    "So many? Even the cheap ones cost thousands of top grades, and the better ones cost tens of thousands. He used so much at once, it''s really a luxury."


    "If you have a spirit stone, you should also buy a pill and a magical thing, this kind of flower..."


    Many practitioners saw how powerful they were and were shocked.


    And several monks who watched the battle thought about this scene, and communicated with Yuan Shen through voice transmission.


    "Fairy Bai, the formation is not strange, but what are the talisman hidden under some formations?"


    "Feng Dao people, those talisman talisman are fixed wind talisman, there are not many cultivators who can paint, it should be given to him by friend Ning."


    "I don''t think Yuan Lin can tell, he just treats it as a battle, I''m afraid it will be flat, wow haha."


    "No, the Dingfeng Talisman can withstand the red leaves, but Yuan Lin has been immersed in the red leaves for more than a hundred years, and Shu Zhou is probably unable to withstand his complete red leaves."


    "It''s good if you have the mind. If you don''t surrender, it will be great. This kid is not bad."


    On the competition stage, Yuan Lin''s eyes showed deep disdain.


    Toxic smoke? What a waste of spirit stones.


    Yuan Lin in the poisonous smoke did not change his face at all. The poisonous smoke circulated around him, but it did not affect him in any way. It seemed that he either had a magic weapon to fight off poisons, or he had taken a pill beforehand, or even he was a special physique to fight off poisons.


    Formation? What a waste of spirit stones.


    Although there are traps formed by formations everywhere on the competition platform, no matter what formations are, it will only be effective after entering. He will not move at all, and Zhou Shu wants to trap him in the Golden Core Realm with the formation. In, it is even more wishful thinking.


    "Are these little tricks? You can do it."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, but his expression remained unchanged, "Junior has already taken action."


    Bang!


    The competition platform changed rapidly, and countless magic ants appeared and flew towards Yuan Lin, covering the sky and the earth.


    Some of the magic ants in the smoke can''t see clearly, but those red eyes like blood indicate that they have become violent, and there is no doubt that the third change of the sea stepping technique has been used.


    "Good job!"


    Yuan Lin''s expression was slightly condensed, his hands were put together, the jade box was shattered, and the red leaves floated out. The number was even more than that of the magic ants.


    The red leaves in the sky are like rain Pieces like knives, passing by the magic ant, easily splitting the sword intent and spiritual power in half, covering the entire competition platform almost without hindrance, towards Zhou Shu go with.


    On the test bench, red and black are distinct, but it is obvious that red overwhelms black, and the advantage is getting bigger and bigger.


    "Is there only such a skill?"


    Yuan Lin was even more disdainful, but he also had some doubts. From the previous few games, Zhou Shu would not be so vulnerable.


    Soon.


    The ground shook suddenly, several black tornadoes rolled out from all directions, and another batch of magic ants attacked, the number was more than several times more than before!


    "Sure enough, it''s hidden, but it''s nothing."


    Yuan Lin snorted coldly, and the flying red leaves were a bit faster, spinning like a blade in the wind, towards Zhou Shu.


    He wanted to strangle Zhou Shu in the red leaves first. As for the sword intent of these magic ants, he had planned. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 408: Magic saboteur

    [Broadcast] Pay attention to "Starting Reading" and get first-hand news of 515 red envelopes. Those students who haven''t grabbed red envelopes after the Chinese New Year can show their talents this time. One?? Novel??????????


    The formations on the ground were not all trap-like attack formations as Yuan Lin thought, but control formations to hide and restrain spiritual power.


    Zhou Shu��s sword intent had already been used, but only a small part of it had begun to appear. Most of the rest was hidden in the formation. After Yuan Lin��s Red Leaf Killer took action, the sword intent appeared again and he could attack Yuan directly. Lin, avoid being affected by Red Leaf Kill.


    Zhou Shu knows that with Yuan Lin��s hundreds of years of red leaf killing power, his sword intent is probably not an opponent, and his third change of the sea stepping technique is best used only once a day. I am afraid that there is no chance to attack the opponent.


    His plan obviously worked.


    Those later sword intents faced a lot less red leaves than before. Although there were still many broken by red leaves, more of them had flown in front of Yuan Lin and surrounded him.


    The sword turns at will, once the magic ant gets close, it immediately starts to look for weaknesses and strive to break through.


    "Sword intent, what can I do?"


    Yuan Lin let out a deep hum, and a strong shield was already erected in front of him.


    The shield is dark and shiny, with six-sided carapace all over it, and the seal is full of weird runes, obviously not ordinary.


    The viewers all gave thumbs up and praised.


    "Four-tier top grade, Shen Gang Black Tortoise Shield!"


    "Yes, it is said that it was made from the carapace of dozens of Tier 4 Shensteel Black Tortoises. This shield is worth hundreds of thousands of high-grade spirit stones for any merchant."


    "The sect master has spirit stones, so there are top-grade magic weapons for comprehensive defense."


    The strong shield is extremely high, protecting Yuan Lin''s whole person in it.


    With a smile at the corner of Yuan Lin''s mouth, he coldly watched the red leaves get closer and closer to Zhou Shu, and he was about to cut Zhou Shu into thousands of pieces, which would make him feel satisfied.


    Snapped!


    There was a blast, and then there were bursts of tearing sounds.


    The seemingly indestructible Shen Steel Black Tortoise Shield sank in the blink of an eye, turning into a lot of debris and falling on the stage.


    The viewer''s eyes widened, as if a persimmon was stuck in his mouth.


    "Ah. It''s gone?"


    "Another Tier 4 top grade, it is really a magic weapon destruction expert, the magic weapon is a level higher and scares people."


    "It''s a pity, I have that shield. I have to fight for the best magic weapon. Compared with the attacking sword, the defense magic weapon is more rare."


    Yuan Lin was slightly surprised, but he didn''t rush, and immediately held up a big yellow umbrella in his hand.


    The mountains are magnificent. The extravagance is pressing, and the golden light is like water, flowing down from the tip of the umbrella carved with the dragon head, surrounding Yuan Lin with dripping water.


    "Another Tier 4 top grade!"


    "Yes, Huanjin Umbrella! The golden mask formed by it can not only defend the spiritual power, but even the divine consciousness can resist part of it. It is a rare treasure."


    "At the beginning, Duobaoge only sold this umbrella for 600,000 yuan, and the shopkeeper was scolded for a while and was demoted as a counter guy."


    "This is definitely blocking those sword intents. After all, sword intents are nothing more than spiritual power and magic arts?"


    Yuan Lin glanced proudly at the stage, and soon his eyes returned to the stage. The red leaf was getting closer and closer to Zhou Shu.


    In the golden light, his smile became more obvious.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    The dense golden light could block the golden light of spiritual power and divine consciousness, but could not block Zhou Shu''s magic ants.


    The effect of the sword revolving at will has been weakened, and the magic ant has also been hindered, but this is not a big obstacle. Soon they crawled in through the golden light, and once and again, they opened their mouths wildly, swallowing the golden umbrella body and surface.


    Too late to feel distressed. But in just a few breaths, the umbrella was left with a short handle.


    Yuan Lin was holding the bare umbrella handle, his face was a bit ugly, and it was dark as if a layer of ashes were spilled.


    The voice from below rang again.


    The cultivators were startled, dumbfounded.


    "Another Tier 4 top grade!"


    "Gone."


    "Unexpectedly, this glowing umbrella is made of Tier 5 Shiyanjin. It will also be destroyed by Shu Zhou''s sword intent. Is the best magic weapon really so strong?"


    Yuan Lin''s face was dark, but he couldn''t speak at all. Facing the approaching magic ant, he bit his teeth bitterly.


    A pure white bead suddenly appeared on the top of his head, which suddenly grew bigger and turned into a huge eggshell, which wrapped Yuan Lin.


    The round beads are white, with a faint pearly luster, ripples like sea water, blocking the path of the magic ants.


    "What is this magic weapon?"


    "Is it a Tier 4 top grade with comprehensive defense again? You deserve to be the Sect Master, really rich."


    "But I don''t know, when will this magic weapon be destroyed?"


    "I see it soon, five breaths, right?"


    "I see Three Breaths? This one should be inferior to that umbrella."


    It��s never too big to watch the excitement, and the viewer��s interest rises, and the discussion is full of joy.


    "Swordsman, do you know this magic weapon?"


    "Crazy Taoist, test me? This is obviously an ancient magic weapon handed down. If Lao Tzu is not mistaken, it should be Haixue Ancient Pearl."


    "Haha, I don��t think you know anything besides swords. Although this Haixue Ancient Pearl is only Tier 4, I don��t know how many years Yuan Lin has been raised in the sea. I��m afraid it has absorbed a lot of aura from the sea. Even the best magic weapon is hard to break."


    "The mad Taoist said too much. Be careful that Yuan Lin is annoying you. I guess this is his secret."


    "What can he do if he is annoyed with me? The old man Xu is replaced by the Hongyezong, and the old man is still so jealous."


    Several monks talked and laughed, and they were surprised in their eyes. They were a little strange that Yuan Lin could come up with such a magic weapon.


    The sea snow ancient pearl is made of the fifth-order South Sea snow shell pearls. It is similar to the charged spectroscopic ancient mirror, but it is not the same. It does not absorb the spiritual power of the practitioner, but absorbs the aura from the sea and transforms itself. To become your own strength, the longer you grow in the sea, the greater the power. Although it is not the best, it is not too far from the best.


    Yuan Lin in the ancient beads looked a little horrible, he never thought that he was actually forced to this step.


    Fortunately, this ancient bead not only blocked the spiritual power, but also blocked the divine consciousness, and people outside could not see his expression at this time.


    "You are going to die!"


    He roared in his heart, his spiritual power almost poured out, poured into every red leaf around Zhou Shu.


    "But, why do my red leaves fly so slowly?"


    This is not only strange for him, but the cultivators onlookers are also very strange, only the few cultivators can see clearly.


    "The setting wind talisman is used to the right, this kid is doing really well."


    "So accurate I don''t know how he controls it? He is only in the Ning Vessel Realm, and the spiritual power control has reached this point. There is no Golden Core Realm in Lingyu City comparable to it."


    "Really a genius, hard to see in a century."


    As the monk said, the reason why the Red Leaf Killer flew so slowly, even with Zhou Shu''s sword intent galloping, was all because of the wind-fixing talisman in the formation.


    Zhou Shu had done calculations earlier, and was constantly deducing just now. Although a talisman can only delay a breath, he used it extremely appropriately. One after another, it almost perfectly blocked the path of Hongye flying to Zhou Shu. I bought a lot of time for Zhou Shu.


    But no matter how slow it is, the red leaves are here.


    The Red Leaf Tornado has completely surrounded Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu is inevitable, and he is not Yuan Lin, and he does not have enough magic weapons to resist.


    But he didn''t think about resisting either.


    ps. For the children who are chasing the new shoes, are there any free appreciation tickets and starting coins? The countdown to the 515 red envelope list is up, I will get a ticket, ask for an increase and a praise ticket, and finally make it! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 409: Carefully arranged

    [Broadcast] Pay attention to "Starting Reading" and get first-hand news of 515 red envelopes. Those students who haven''t grabbed red envelopes after the Chinese New Year can show their talents this time. ?????????????????


    Bang!


    With a loud explosion, the cyclone of red leaves rolled over Zhou Shu, and in an instant, it rolled Zhou Shu into a pile of debris!


    Flesh and blood flew across, and he couldn''t see that he was still alone.


    However, that is not a person.


    There was a loud noise.


    "It''s miserable, is this dead?"


    "It''s so hot to start, alas, although I expected it a long time ago, I still feel a little reluctant to see this scene."


    "Hmph, Yuan Lin has already shot, how can Shu Zhou not die?"


    "Have you not found it? The best magic weapon is missing? It stands to reason that if a person is dead, the magic weapon should fall to the ground."


    In the crowd, the two female cultivators fixed their eyes on the competition platform and did not dare to move a bit.


    Hao Siyun wiped his red eyes, "Senior brother?"


    Hao Ruoyan pretended to be calm, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, Master Shu said that he will be fine."


    "but?"


    "That is an illusion, sister, you are wrong."


    Several monks were taken aback for a moment, and even Tu Gang, who was originally invisible, appeared.


    It turned out that he was born short and fat like a ball, and only the awe-inspiring aura on his body made anyone dare not look at him more, as if he would be pierced by one more look.


    "There is such a talisman?"


    "Is it also painted by Daoist Ning?"


    "Daoyou Ning is really the first talisman in Lingyu City, even if he gets the six major sects, I''m afraid he won''t let him go."


    Yes, Zhou Shu used Fulu, but this type of Fulu was not painted by Ning Xuanqing alone, but was improved after studying with him for a long time.


    That piece of talisman is called a clay figurine magic talisman.


    At the moment when Hongye pressed himself, Zhou Shu used this talisman, he turned into a clay figurine, and his body appeared on the other side of the competition table. The red leaf roll shattered the clay figurines. And he was safe and sound.


    This talisman is a combination of three types of talisman, using clay figurines to lure the enemy and bear the damage, while the fractal escapes with the escape technique. The combination of the three kinds of talisman has a peculiar effect. The original effect of each type of talisman has been strengthened a lot, and the Wukong escape talisman has been greatly improved, almost close to a short-distance teleportation, that is the magic trick that a cultivator of the Nascent Infant realm can learn.


    Without discussing Fu Dao with Zhou Shu, Ning Xuanqing''s Fu Lu would definitely not be able to achieve this effect.


    Suddenly teleported nearly a hundred feet. Hongye naturally couldn''t hurt him.


    Zhou Shu turned around, still holding the heavy golden sword in his hand, his expression was slightly urgent, and he stared at the ancient Haixue pearl not far away.


    Under the crazy bite of the magic ant, even the ancient beads gradually appeared a trace of cracks, but they could only reach here, Zhou Shu''s sword intent had been exhausted, and there was no extra power.


    Boom!


    Gu Zhu shrank suddenly, revealing Yuan Lin with a solemn expression.


    He in Guzhu. Naturally, he saw things clearly on stage, and he never expected that Zhou Shu actually had such a talisman.


    He clenched his fist and slowly released it, his face gradually calming down.


    Yuan Lin arched his hand and said slowly, "Heh, Shu Daoyou is indeed a young hero. Various methods are emerging in endlessly, and the old man has failed. He has lost."


    The audience was sensational and noisy.


    "Yuan Lin also lost, it''s embarrassing..."


    "The Golden Core Realm powerhouse also lost to Shu Zhou, although it was just a move. But it was also terrifying enough. I''m afraid that the Bacheng present here can''t take it."


    "How Shu Zhou avoided it, I didn''t see it clearly. Only when he condensed his veins was able to avoid such a red leaf kill, his future is bound to be limitless."


    "Yuan Lin said this. It seems that he has to admit that Shu Zhou is very strong."


    Many people''s eyes focused on Zhou Shu, and they couldn''t help shaking their heads. Zhou Shu in front of them had already out of their imagination, and they had to look at them again. However, in just two months, they have changed several attitudes towards Zhou Shu.


    Several monks glanced at them, and then started to discuss themselves.


    Fairy Bai was slightly pondered, "Yuan Lin is still very knowledgeable and knows what to say so as not to lose face."


    The desolate mad Taoist looked disdainful, "If you don''t say what to do? He can''t fight anymore. He still doesn''t know how Shu Zhou slows down the red leaves, and his magic weapon may not be able to withstand the second sword intent, the most important thing. The thing is, he doesn''t know how many talisman Shu Zhou has, and his Red Leaf Kill requires a special magic weapon, which can only be used three times at most."


    Fairy Bai shook his head slightly, "You say that if you continue to fight, Shu Zhou will win? No way, Yuan Lin definitely has other methods that are useless. Now it''s just a competition, there is no need to reveal his hole cards. And it needs to be used. If those methods can defeat Shu Zhou, his mood will be greatly affected, and it will be harmful to the future birthing, so he will not use it."


    Tu Gang agreed, "It''s really impossible. Also, Shu Zhou is unlikely to use sword intent continuously. His kind of explosion will do a lot of harm to the body, and it won''t take a second time."


    The mad Taoist laughed a few times, "That kid has a great sword intent. You play swords, don''t you want to point him?"


    "Give me something?"


    Tu Gang rolled his eyes, "Sword repair relies on self-realization, nothing to point, and he is a sword, formation and talisman, too much distraction, not suitable for sword repair, I don''t like it."


    "Just you are a sword idiot. I don''t think it is bad to learn something else. If it weren''t for these, he would lose today."


    Fairy White said calmly, then turned into a white light and disappeared.


    "It''s so fast, and the old man is gone."


    The remaining two took a look and suddenly disappeared.


    "Zhou Shu, win!"


    The monk floated down and announced the result blankly, although the surprise in his heart was indescribable.


    "Thank you Sect Master for staying."


    Zhou Shu bowed and stepped down slowly.


    This battle is not easy to win.


    From the moment he learned that he was going to face Yuan Lin, Zhou Shu began to prepare. In the past few days, everything he did was for today''s competition.


    Yuan Lin��s personality is human. He knew from the information that he was very decent and very conceited. He regarded all the Golden Core Cultivators of the same level as weak and did not want to take action. He came out to compete with Zhou Shu at this time. Not to lose face in Lingyu City too much, he will only make one or two moves at best, and for the best magic weapon, he will never show mercy, so it is almost certain that Yuan Lin will definitely use Red Leaf Kill to deal with Zhou Shu.


    Therefore, Zhou Shu''s preparations were mostly arranged for Hongyesha.


    Mud figurines magic characters are naturally the most important part. UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com, but using the talisman can only escape and cannot attack. This is not in line with Zhou Shu��s idea. Since he came to challenge him, he must at least drop. Layer skin, this skin is a magic weapon.


    So he must find a way to use the third change and sword intent in front of Yuan Lin.


    It is natural to store sword intent with formations.


    And attaching the wind talisman to the formation is another idea he planned, and it is also a very clever idea. The positions of his array plates have been carefully calculated. When each array plate moves the talisman, it is extremely accurate. Only in this way can he effectively block the Red Leaf Kill, buy time for himself, and strive to make the sword intent cast complete and maximized. Limiting the consumption of Yuan Lin, let Yuan Lin know that he is not so easy to defeat, and if he wants to win, he has to pay a great price.


    He did it smoothly and found a chance to win.


    But he also knew that compared with the real Golden Core Realm masters, he still had a big gap, such as Yuan Lin, Zhao Yige, and Guo Ziming who was about to face.


    ps. For the children who are chasing the new shoes, are there any free appreciation tickets and starting coins? The countdown to the 515 red envelope list is up, I will get a ticket, ask for an increase and a praise ticket, and finally make it! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 410: Guo Ziming

    [Latest broadcast] Tomorrow is 515, the starting point anniversary, the day with the most benefits. ?E?С??? Say?????? In addition to the gift bag and schoolbag, this time "515 Red Envelope Flip" must be watched. There is no reason why the red envelope is not grabbed. Set an alarm clock~


    "Lingshi, Lingshi!"


    Hao Siyun, with a reddish face, walked to the counter and patted the number plate on it with excitement, "Treasurer, I''m here to get the spirit stone!"


    "Okay, here it is for you."


    The shopkeeper lost his good face, but he kept dripping blood in his heart, "1.8 million high-grade spirit stones, just like this..."


    The guy behind the counter was observing his words and acting, and whispered his idea, "The shopkeeper, why don''t you give it to her?


    "Fart! We Hongyezong opened the door to do business. We have the credibility first. We are ruining our debts in Lingyu City. Don''t you want to get mixed up? Besides, that ghost girl is Xie Qinxin''s personal disciple. We provoked it?"


    The shopkeeper was so angry that he had nowhere to vent his anger, and he immediately scolded, feeling that his mind was dredged a lot.


    Hao Siyun took Lingshi, clicked happily, and left with satisfaction, leaving only two lonely figures staring at her blankly.


    "Treasurer, it''s okay, we still made a profit, this time we bet Yuan Lin more..."


    "roll!"


    On the other side of the street, Hao Ruoyan and Zhou Shu walked side by side, talking in low voices from time to time.


    A beam of joy flashed in Hao Ruoyan''s eyes, "Congratulations to Master Shu, for defeating Yuan Lin this time, no one in Lingyucheng dares to despise Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, but sighed slightly, "What a defeat is this, it''s just blocking a move. If I really want to defeat him, it is difficult for me to do it. I guess he still has a lot of hole cards to use, alas. ."


    Most famous Jindan realm masters generally have hole cards to use, but they won''t use them until the moment of life and death, especially in such a competition, revealing the hole cards does not do them any good. Zhou Shu expected. This is the case for Yuan Lin, and for him, the clay figurine magic talisman is also a hole card, but unfortunately he has to use it. No, it''s dead.


    This time the Treasure Hunting Tournament exposed him to the public, and the third change, the talisman, the best magic weapon and other methods were all known, although they have been winning. But it also laid a lot of curse. It is not a good thing that others have a clear understanding of him.


    Choosing to announce the best magic weapon, this situation is inevitable, but after the Treasure Hunting Tournament, he should probably use several new methods as his hole card.


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at Zhou Shu and said straightly, "Master Shu, Yuan Lin has been practicing for a hundred years, and Master Shu? If Yan thinks that in less than ten years, Master Shu will definitely be ten times higher than him in the future. Why bother so much. "


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I am anxious."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and continued, "Master Shu is the most talented cultivator Ruoyan has ever seen, and his future achievements are limitless. There is nothing like Yuan Lin."


    Zhou Shu turned to look at Hao Ruoyan, and saw that her expression was quite solemn, and he didn''t realize, "Ruoyan, you said me too high. The road to immortality is too long, and no one knows what will happen in the future... but I heard I''m still very happy if you say that."


    The two of them faced each other, Hao Ruoyan''s clear eyes swayed slightly. There was a little ripple, and he quickly lowered his eyelids, "These are all Ruoyan''s true words. Master Shu will definitely be able to overcome these people in the future, and Ruoyan is willing to follow Master Shu..."


    "Lingshi is coming!"


    Hao Siyun shook the storage bag in his hand and trot over excitedly. Stand in front of the two.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Got it?"


    "Yeah! They still want to fail the bill? Ours is ours," Hao Siyun nodded, and handed the storage bag to Zhou Shu, "Brother Shu, here you are!"


    "Take it first, the conference is not over yet," Zhou Shu shook his head, "and you also have a copy of these spirit stones, don''t give them to me, I won''t want them."


    "But there are too many here. I have almost two million. If I accidentally lose it, I will give it to you." Hao Siyun shook his head and stuck Zhou Shu persistently.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and took 1.5 million yuan and put it into the Naxu Ring, "I have enough of mine. Take these for you."


    Hao Siyun continued to shook his head, "I don''t want spirit stones. Master will give me what I want."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, yes, Hao Siyun��s hobby of Lingshi was limited to making money and playing. She didn��t have any need for Lingshi. After all, there was a monk who loved her, and she basically had everything she wanted. .


    After thinking about it, he handed the storage bag to Hao Ruoyan, "Then Ruoyan, take it, and buy what you want. Master gave it to you."


    Hao Ruoyan took it with both hands, with a smile in his eyes, "Master Shu has a life, how dare Ruoyan defy."


    It could be seen that she was very happy in her heart. Perhaps from the moment she started calling Zhou Shu "Master Shu", her mind had not changed, and she had always treated Zhou Shu as an extraordinary teacher.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You go back first, I''m going to Haizhonglou."


    The two women nodded in agreement and left by themselves, Zhou Shu went to Haizhonglou alone.


    In a few days, he will face Ziming, but he still doesn��t know the ins and outs of his opponent, and Haizhonglou and several major sects don��t seem to know much about Guo Ziming. There is no information for him yet, which is quite mysterious. Hope there are better results now.


    Not long after, he has arrived at the Haizhonglou.


    Zhao Yige''s bold laughter came upstairs, "Friend Shu Dao, come up soon, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Zhou Shu hurried up to the top floor and looked up. There was not only Zhao Yige in the building, but also a gentleman in Tsing Yi.


    The Tsing Yi Xiu gently nodded to Zhou Shu, smiled, gentle, like water marks on the lake surface. Zhou Shu nodded in response, feeling a little surprised. Such a character has rarely been seen among cultivators. It is better to say that he is a cultivator, rather like a scholar.


    However, he is obviously a cultivator, and a Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    Zhao Yige strode closer, "Friend Shu Dao, let me introduce you. This is Guo Ziming, my old friend, who came from Xiaolian Lake on purpose."


    Guo Ziming?


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled. It turned out that this Tsing Yi Xiu was the one he was about to challenge, and he was also the strong one in the eyes of many Xiu in Lingyu City, but he didn''t want to be Zhao Yige''s old friend.


    Unable to take a second look, Zhou Shu said, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have met seniors."


    Zhao Yige hurriedly waved his hand, "You don''t need to be polite to Shu Daoyou, just call him Ziming or a brother."


    Guo Ziming smiled and nodded, "Friend Shu Daoyou, you are a good friend of Brother Zhao, you only need to match your peers, and after watching today''s World War I, I really admire you."


    Zhou Shu is not hypocritical My brother is self-effacing, how can I let my brother admire. "


    "It''s true. You Shu Daoyou turned his sword into a magic ant, and he can retain the characteristics of the magic ant. With the increase of his spiritual power, he will be violent. The sword can be used just right when he turns. The magic ant can search for Yuan Lin''s flaws by himself. Attack, this method is really admirable."


    Guo Ziming watched Zhou Shu and said slowly, "I am also a sword repairman, and I really want to learn something from fellow daoists. Please enlighten them."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a long sword in his hand.


    The long sword was green and blue, flashing like a lake, and the tip of the sword radiated little light like ripples, instantly spreading across the entire building.


    This sword gave people a special feeling, and Zhou Shu was very familiar with that feeling.


    There is no doubt that this sword is also a superb magic weapon!


    ps.5.15 "Starting Point" is raining red envelopes! Grab a round every hour starting at 12 noon, a large wave of 515 red envelopes depends on luck. You all go to grab the starting currency you grabbed and continue to subscribe to my chapter! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 411: Jianlu disciple

    [Latest broadcast] Tomorrow is 515, the starting point anniversary, the day with the most benefits. One? Novel????? In addition to the gift bag and school bag, this time "515 Red Envelopes Crazy Flip" must be watched. There is no reason to not grab the red envelopes. Set an alarm clock~


    How is this going? The competition is going to be three days later, should you start at this time?


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly and looked at Zhao Yige, quite puzzled.


    Zhao Yige understood his thoughts and nodded, "You don''t need to think about it. Brother Shu is not here to deal with you, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to let him come up."


    Guo Ziming smiled and nodded, "Brother Zhao, please explain."


    Zhao Yige nodded and said a paragraph before Zhou Shu understood.


    Guo Ziming received an invitation from the patrons to participate in the Treasure Hunting Conference. After coming today, Shu Zhou, who was in the Treasure Hunting Conference, is a good friend of Zhao Yige. He and Zhao Yige have been friends for many years, and they have the best magic weapon themselves, so they want to abstain from power. go with. Unexpectedly, after watching Zhou Shu''s competition, he couldn''t bear to leave, and wanted to compete with Zhou Shu to improve his kendo.


    After explaining a few sentences, Zhao Yige regretted, "Friend Shu, you are my good friend, and so is my brother. I didn''t know what my brother thought before, so I didn''t tell you about my brother''s situation. I''m a little sorry about that."


    Zhou Shu understood in his heart, smiled and nodded, "No wonder, it should be the case."


    If Zhao Yige told him Guo Ziming''s situation in advance, it would be tantamount to betraying his friends, and Zhou Shu would feel a little bit disgusted if he really did this kind of behavior.


    Knowing the ins and outs, Zhou Shu looked at Guo Ziming, "Guo brother, what do you mean, you and I will try now?"


    "Such the best."


    Guo Ziming nodded indifferently, "Friend Shu, you and I are only here for the competition, only about kendo, nothing else. Regardless of the outcome, I will abstain in public at the Treasure Hunting Tournament three days later."


    Zhou Shu nodded. "Just as my brother had wished, I was very lucky to be able to compete with my brother."


    He didn''t know much about Guo Ziming. But every cultivator in Lingyucheng who mentioned Ziming was moved, and there was a deep sense of awe in his eyes.


    There is no other reason, Guo Ziming is said to be a repairer from Jianlu.


    Jianlu is one of the most famous hidden forces in the world of cultivating immortals. Also on the same list are Wushuang City, Baiyun Temple, Peach Blossom Island and so on. They rarely open doors and accept disciples. They have few disciples and do not compete with the world, but they are a force that no sect dare to despise.


    For example, Jianlu is rumored to be the holy place that sword repairs all over the world yearn for. There are only a few hundred disciples, but they are all talented sword repairers. The qualifications are so high that even the six major sects are envious.


    The disciples of the hidden forces are very low-key and will not explain their identity to outsiders, but there are always people who can guess, such as this Guo Ziming, who lives alone in Xiaolian, which is thousands of miles away from Lingyu City. Lake, that is a blessed place comparable to Xiaodongtian, not to mention he has the best magic weapon in his body, which makes many sects in Lingyu City covet, but no sect really dared to grab it.


    Why not grab it? Because all the repairers who tried to grab them before came back in embarrassment. Either the magic weapon is abolished, or the state is dropped, or nothing is done, the ending is different. Only Xiaolianhu is still intact, and they never dare to mention anything about their lives, only saying that Xiaolianhu is not a problem.


    There are not many forces that can do this kind of thing, and with the addition of Guo Ziming''s sword repair status, his actual identity is ready to be revealed.


    Able to fight against Jianlu disciples. It is also a good opportunity for Zhou Shu, and there is no need to be on the competition table, there is no pressure, why not do it.


    It was just that he had just fought against Yuan Lin, his spiritual power was consumed a lot, his spiritual consciousness was also used a lot, and the third change was also used. If he wants to use it again, it may be harmful, and he is worried.


    "Shu Daoyou is indeed a refreshing person."


    Guo Ziming nodded slightly, waved his sleeves, and a pill floated towards Zhou Shu, "Father Taoist condenses the pulse state, and it is not easy to restore spiritual power. This is the spring source pill, which can quickly replenish the spiritual power lost by the Taoist, and can also add Restore spiritual consciousness, fellow Taoists and obey, we will fight again in half an hour."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to take it and stared at the pill, his heart was slightly shocked.


    Pills for replenishing spiritual power are rare, and they are basically Tier 5 and above, because only the Nascent Infant realm monk alchemist who has mastered the vitality, from top to bottom, can use vitality to refine and quickly replenish spiritual power. Pills, and the pill that replenishes spiritual power and restores spiritual consciousness, it is even rarer. This time, Guo Ziming has such a pill, and it really comes from an extraordinary source.


    Zhao Yige whispered, "This kind of pill will not be fake. You Shu Daoyou don''t need to doubt, just use it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I don''t doubt that there is a fake, but I have never seen it before. Take a look."


    He took the pill and calmly adjusted his breath.


    When the pill enters the abdomen, the body is immediately filled and full, and the qi veins and qi bulging in the sea are all an unseen aura. It is not a spiritual qi but a vitality that has been promoted by a cultivator. It is many times more pure It needs to be transformed a little, and once in the Qi vein, it will soon be transformed into its own spiritual power and stored.


    However, within a quarter of an hour, Zhou Shu''s exhausted spiritual power was completely restored. Moreover, there are still a lot of high-level vitality energy that have not been transformed. They surround the Qi Vessel wall, like hot steam, making him very comfortable.


    In this process, the sea of ??consciousness is also constantly absorbing the power of medicine, the vegetation on the grassland is growing visible, and part of the divine consciousness that was used before is gradually restored.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Shu slowly stood up, "Brother''s pill is really extraordinary, I have recovered."


    "it is good."


    Guo Ziming, who had been waiting quietly, spoke calmly. And Zhao Yige had already retreated to the corner and gave them the entire top floor.


    Zhou Shu took out the heavy gold sword, his eyes fixed.


    "This is the ice crystal sword intent, I''ll take it."


    Guo Ziming waved his sword, and a blue wave came from the air, like a lake flowing slowly.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t dare to relax a little bit, his divine consciousness stared at Bibo closely, and carefully investigated. Soon he discovered that the blue wave is composed of countless small ice crystals, each ice crystal is finer than silk, they are arranged extremely tightly, no gaps can be found, seemingly slow, but awe-inspiring, directly crushed come.


    The heavy golden sword faced him, the magic ant army unfolded and rushed towards Bibo.


    The two sword intents collided, and in the blink of an eye, the magic ant swallowed the ice crystal, and the black tide gradually pressed over the blue wave, Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief.


    But it changed quickly, and a half of the black tide turned gray.


    It seems that the magic ant swallowed the ice crystal, but the ice crystal was extremely stubborn and did not disappear. This shows that Zhou Shu��s broken jade sword intent was not enough to defeat Ziming��s ice crystal sword intent, and the magic ant could not digest the ice crystal, but was gradually solidified by the ice crystal. , Gradually formed ice, becoming like an ice sculpture.


    "It doesn��t need to go to the third change Zhou Shu thought to himself, although Guo Ziming��s sword intent is not a lot of spiritual power, but the sword intent is extremely solid, and the ice crystals are as substantial. Above the Tier 3 Broken Jade Sword Intent, if you want to defeat it, you must do it with the third explosion.


    But he has concerns. He has already used the third change once today. If he uses it again, will it damage his Qi pulse?


    Guo Ziming frowned slightly. The magic ants he saw on the stage before were not like this.


    "Friends, please use your full strength."


    Another blue wave hit, several times larger than the previous one.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    There was a sudden sound, the ice-bound magic ant suddenly broke free from the shackles of the ice crystal, and his eyes shot red light.


    ps.5.15 "Starting Point" is raining red envelopes! Grab a round every hour starting at 12 noon, a large wave of 515 red envelopes depends on luck. You all go to grab the starting currency you grabbed and continue to subscribe to my chapter! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 412: Several sword intents

    Driven by the third change, the Sword Intent Demon Ant suddenly doubled in size, breaking through the obstacles of Bibo and moving forward. ?E novel????????


    The speed was also extremely fast, and the second blue wave was also submerged by the tide of magic ants, and in the turbulent state, it had already reached Guo Ziming.


    Guo Ziming didn''t panic or rushed, instead he showed a hint of a smile, and thought to himself that it was still a bit interesting.


    The Qingbi long sword was drawn from top to bottom, and a transparent wall stood in front of him.


    The wall didn''t seem to be hard, but it was like glue, sticking the magic ants that touched the wall, and constantly squeezing and pulling into the wall.


    Zhou Shu saw this situation for the first time. He was slightly surprised and wanted to take back his sword intent.


    But it was a little late. The magic ants were attracted to the transparent walls. After a while, they were crushed to pieces. The overwhelming magic ants almost disappeared, but the walls were mostly turned into pieces. Jet black.


    Guo Ziming''s face was slightly heavy, staring at the black wall.


    Obviously, his walls were not enough to completely obliterate Zhou Shu''s sword intent. Although the sword intent was shattered to the end, it still exists, and it can violently hurt people at any time.


    He drew his sword again, making two strokes up and down, and left and right. The walls collapsed and the ground shook.


    The sword intent that escaped the trap came out, and swept towards Guo Ziming.


    Guo Ziming held the sword and stood in front of him, Qingguang masterfully stabbed towards the sword intent.


    It is also the best magic weapon in the end, and Guo Ziming is more familiar with this sword than Zhou Shu is with the heavy gold sword, and the power it wields is stronger than Zhou Shu, especially the power that bursts instantly, which is astonishingly large. , Then dispelled Zhou Shu''s sword intent.


    However, upon closer inspection, there are still many magic ants attached to the green sword, and they can''t help but gnaw, and disappear after a while.


    He had a slight dissatisfaction in his heart, thinking that he could solve it by his own sword intent, but he still needed to rely on the best magic weapon, which was beyond his expectation.


    Look at Zhou Shu. His eyes changed a little, and his calmness became much sharper.


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly and was surprised by Guo Ziming''s response. Not to mention the best magic weapon, but the wall is obviously a sword intent. However, it is very different from the ice crystal sword intent. Could it be said that Ziming can skillfully use two sword intents, and that both sword intents have reached the realm of sword intent transformation?


    "Good sword intent, take me another sword, condensing sword."


    Guo Ziming stood still. He swung another sword blankly.


    It looks nothing unusual, but you can feel the terrible place in it. The air on the top of the building is all stagnant, and the pressure has increased by dozens of times. It feels like being plunged into the deep sea. There is a layer of invisible prison. Shu cover into it.


    This is not pressure caused by spiritual pressure or divine consciousness, but sword intent, sword intent transforms into form, transforming into invisible energy.


    Zhao Yige in the corner. He raised his spear and stuck it on the ground, ripples spread out, and his waist was still straight.


    And Zhou Shu in the middle was struggling to breathe, his pores all over his body seemed to be filled, he couldn''t move a single movement, and his mood suddenly became irritable.


    There was a rare anxiety on his face.


    "The third kind of sword intent, is this the ability of the genius sword repair... Such a depressing sword intent, and there is no trace to be found, and there is no way to escape. You must fight back. You can only rely on the explosion of the third change. ."


    After a while, Zhou Shu settled down and made up his mind, but there was a sudden chorus in his heart.


    ����The third change of Treading the Sea Art will be used again, that is the third time today.


    Only the arrow is on the string, I have to. He will never admit defeat at this time.


    The spiritual power in the body was surging frantically, preparing to explode, Zhou Shu was looking for the location of the explosion through calculations. If it exploded in one place continuously, it would cause great damage to the Qi and Qi Sea. In his condensed pulse state, his Qi and Qi Sea are really fragile. Can not withstand the continuous release of such tricks.


    However, he only looked for it, and immediately felt something was wrong.


    The previous two explosions did not have any impact on the Qi and Qi Hai. The Qi and Qi walls were still solid and thick, and it seemed that no matter how he used the third change, the Qi and Qi Hai could bear it.


    Soon he discovered the reason, which was the vitality in the fountain pill that had not been transformed.


    The vitality is much higher than the spiritual energy, even the transformed spiritual power is not as good. These vitality are filled in the Qi Channel Qi Sea, which almost perfectly protects the Qi Channel Qi Sea, so that no matter how the spiritual power bursts, it will not cause too much damage to them. .


    His heart suddenly dropped a lot, and there was an unexpected sense of ease.


    "If there is enough fountain pill, you have encountered a golden pill state like Ziming, and there is nothing to worry about."


    The third change exploded without hindrance.


    The sword intent was vast as the sea, broken jade and gold, and instantly broke through the invisible shackles of the whole body, turned into a **** sword, and slashed straight towards Guo Ziming.


    Gazing at Zhou Shu''s Guo Ziming from afar, seeing the change in Zhou Shu''s expression clearly, he couldn''t help thinking.


    "Surrounded by my condensed qi sword intent, no one didn''t feel flustered, but he was only anxious for a few breaths, and soon calmed down, and found a way to fight back. It really should not be underestimated. It''s just that he continuously exploded spiritual power like this Can you bear it? He is in the Condensing Vessel Realm, and he hasn''t been guaranteed by a strong Golden Core, which is a bit weird.


    Thinking about it, the black big sword has flown in front of him.


    The big sword is still made up of mad ants, densely packed, choosing people to eat at all times.


    Guo Ziming no longer casts his sword intent to block, he drew his sword straight forward, the Qingbi long sword turned into a green light, and confronted, slammed into the big sword.


    The collision of the best magic weapons instantly bloomed thousands of brilliance, reflecting the entire top layer, like fireworks in the day.


    The light dissipated, and the Demon Ant Black Sword was smashed, but it did not dissipate. It hovered in the air a few times, then gathered again, turning into a black mist and going around Guo Ziming.


    Zhou Shu knew that the realm was inferior, and the magic weapon did not have the upper hand. He did not completely head-to-head, but avoided the truth and then separated from the situation, forming a new offensive.


    "Change moves quickly. It is not easy to think of and do this. His sword revolves at will is stronger than the previous game."


    Guo Ziming guessed Zhou Shu''s thoughts, and couldn''t help but look at him a little bit more, and his fighting spirit was also aroused, "Okay!"


    His face was reddish, showing a bit of excitement, the cyan long sword vigorously danced, the sword light drew a huge circle in the air, and an inexplicable suction came from it like a whirlpool, swallowing and flying near Of smoke.


    After a while, the black smoke composed of magic ants was sucked up again.


    There seems to be no trace left, and the building is full of clearness.


    Guo Ziming let out a low whistle, and looked at Zhou Shu with awe-inspiring eyes, "What other means?"


    Before the words fell, a loud sound came, and the black light suddenly rose up, completely wrapping Guo Ziming.


    Guo Ziming was shocked suddenly, a little unsteady, and he couldn''t stand it and backed away dozens of steps.


    His expression was stagnant, and the explosion came from the sword in his hand.


    Unexpectedly, the green sword had become a black sword, covered with magic ants, all quietly attached to it in the smoke. But before Ziming hadn''t noticed it, Zhou Shu suddenly exploded those sword intent.


    Caught off guard.


    (Ps: Thank you for watching the most beautiful rewards, thank you all the book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite reviews~~~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 413: Jianyi promotion

    Guo Ziming stood up straight and hurriedly looked at the sword in his hand. ?One? Novel??????


    There were bursts of thin blue smoke from the sword. Although the magic ants on the sword had long disappeared without a trace, many fine spots were left, which was quite ugly.


    He frowned slightly and shook hard, his spiritual power slid across the sword, trying to remove these spots.


    However, he soon discovered that these spots were not only on the surface, they had penetrated deeply into the sword body, and they could not be eliminated in a short while. More importantly, his spiritual power was also hindered in the sword. Not as good as before.


    The sword is damaged and not light.


    This is something he has never encountered before, it is the best magic weapon.


    Although the best magic weapon has the ability to self-heal, such damage, even if the practitioner continues to nourish it, it will take half a year to recover.


    Guo Zi could not help shaking his head, his eyes were rather regretful, but he was more surprised, "That Shu Zhou''s sword intent is only the third-order broken jade sword intent, even with the best magic weapon, it is impossible to damage me. The Bihu sword, but it happened to be damaged, and it is so serious, is it something else weird?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Guo Ziming and said regretfully, "Guo brother, sorry."


    He also didn''t expect that the blast could actually harm Guo Ziming''s best magic weapon.


    After thinking about it, it should be because his sword intent has been improved again.


    Although the Broken Jade Sword Intent is only Tier 3, after many years of full-hearted devotion by Zhou Shu, especially the changes brought about by calculations and deductions, his sword intent is quite different from the original Broken Jade Sword Intent, much more. Zhou Shu''s personal understanding is in it, he has reached the realm where blue is better than blue, and he may break through at any time.


    In the days of fierce battles in the Treasure Hunting Tournament, the more skillful he became and the more advanced his swordsmanship, he basically reached the threshold of breakthrough, only the last opportunity.


    At this time, fighting with Guo Ziming fiercely, using the third change three times in a row is the best opportunity. Like an epiphany, the Broken Jade Sword Intent suddenly advanced to the next level. In terms of its power, it is more than the third level, and even the fourth level is not much better.


    Jianyi is not a sword tactic. Sword Jue is just a way to learn Sword Intent. Sword Intent itself will not be restricted by Sword Jue and other ranks. With the comprehension and diligence of the cultivator, it can continue to break through to advancement, but it is difficult. Not many practitioners can do it, but Zhou Shu did it.


    Sword repair, only by constantly facing strong players and using battle to sharpen oneself, will he have a deeper understanding of the sword and be more powerful.


    The same is true of Treading the Sea.


    At this time, after the battle with Guo Ziming, Zhou Shu gained a new level in all aspects, and his strength improved again, and the extent was not small.


    It was also a coincidence that it happened to coincide with Zhou Shu''s Jianyi breakthrough. The fourth-order sword intent plus the fourth-order best magic weapon, it is not surprising that his sword hurts.


    Guo Ziming shook his head and smiled open-mindedly, "Sorry to say anything. It is disrespect to me to keep my hand in the competition. I don''t have the slightest blame for Shu Daoyou''s thoughts. It''s just that today I have a sword loss, and I have no intention of fighting again. how is it?"


    "My brother is generous, I am ashamed. I have benefited a lot from fighting with my brother today. I am grateful."


    Zhou Shu nodded and put away the heavy golden sword. Sure enough, he is a famous disciple, even if the best magic weapon is damaged like this, his mind is still cheerful. This made Zhou Shu quite admired.


    Slowly said, "I don''t know one thing, so brother Guo just used three sword intents?"


    Guo Ziming smiled, "Although there are three types, they are no match for Shu Daoyou''s one. The broken jade sword intent is not third-order. But it is completely different in Shu Daoyou''s hands. It is really rare. I am ashamed."


    "There are three kinds of sword intents, and my brother has practiced the sword intent transformation, so he is really a wizard."


    Hearing the definite answer, Zhou Shu''s face showed a bit of surprise. It is not easy to understand the three kinds of sword intents, not to mention the fact that it is really amazing to practice all three kinds of sword intents.


    But soon he heard something more amazing.


    Zhao Yige walked over quickly and smiled, "Friend Shu, you are wrong."


    Zhou Shu wondered, "Why?"


    Zhao Yige pointed to Ziming, "This elder brother, there are more than three sword intents, not just sword intent transformation."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Guo Ziming, his eyes were even more shocked, "Guo brother has any other sword intent?"


    "Brother Zhao, why should I expose my old bottom?" Guo Ziming smiled slightly and turned to Zhou Shu. "My friend Shu and Daoyou use swords to make friends, and it��s no problem to talk about it at first sight. Since the foundation was established, I have changed my sword art practice every five years. So far, he has comprehended six kinds of sword intent. Before that, Fellow Shu Daoist had seen Ice Crystal Sword Intent, Condensing Qi Sword Intent, and Jingchen Sword Intent. There are also three kinds of Sword Intent in Lake Heart, Qiansi Sword Intent and Swimming Fish Sword Intent. You and I will know when we fight again."


    Zhao Yige smiled, "Friend Shu, next time you try, especially be careful of the sword in the heart of the lake."


    "Oh����"


    Zhou Shu was a little stunned. One person actually mastered the six sword intents. What kind of aptitude and comprehension is this, and from what Zhao Yige said, it seems that every sword intent of Guo Ziming has reached the realm of sword intent transformation. , Among them, most of the sword intent in the lake heart has already achieved the sword revolving.


    Speaking of Jian Xiu genius, among the people Zhou Shu has met, this one should be the most.


    No wonder it would be a disciple of Jianlu.


    Guo Ziming saw Zhou Shu''s look, shook his head and sighed, "Actually, it is not a good thing to cultivate so many sword intents. It may be better to focus on one kind like Shu Daoyou. It''s just that I am more greedy for my sword and see good swords. I wanted to learn the tactics, but I couldn��t accept it after I learned it. I felt that I couldn��t know the essence of the sword tactics without practicing the sword intent. As a result, this situation was formed. You Shu Daoyou don��t need to marvel, and don��t follow me."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It''s really rare to have a genius sword repairer like Brother Guo."


    He naturally wouldn��t learn it. Guo Ziming, as a disciple of Jianlu, has a lot of good sword arts, and he can learn it any way he wants. He doesn��t have the conditions and doesn��t want to do that. Besides, he has much better sword arts than these. Bai''s Sea Stepping Sword Art, now he only needs to continue to improve the Broken Jade Sword Intent to a certain level, and wait until he can practice the Sea Stepping Sword Art.


    Guo Ziming nodded and said with doubts, "Leave aside these for now, Fellow Shu Daoyou, why did your last sword suddenly increase in power?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a moment, and said slowly, "I think, maybe it''s because of Jianyi''s advancement?"


    "Sword Intent Advancement?"


    Guo Ziming looked a little horrified, and repeated it twice, "Really?"


    Zhou Shu took out the heavy gold sword and swung it a few times, feeling it carefully, and then nodded It seems that the previous guess is correct. The broken jade sword intent has been improved as a whole. ''S spiritual power is more, and the spiritual consciousness that can be incorporated has also increased a lot, so the power it wields is much greater.


    Withdrawing his gaze from the sword, the astonishment on Guo Ziming''s face gradually calmed down, "Unexpectedly, it is unimaginable that Shu Daoyou can actually advance the sword intent. This is not even the master who taught me. "


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, and Zhao Yige next to him was even more stunned. He knew who Ziming''s master was. He could say this, and it can be seen that Ziming spoke highly of Zhou Shu.


    Guo Ziming stared at Zhou Shu and said very solemnly, "How does Fellow Shu Dao do it, and if he can give him advice, he can agree to any request."


    At this time, he had completely forgotten the competition, and his desire for kendo overwhelmed everything. In his eyes, Zhou Shu was completely different, closer to the master than his opponent.


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, and immediately had some thoughts, "It''s easy to say that I can talk about kendo with my brother, just what I want." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 414: Visitors from the Valley

    The two sat down cross-legged, talking about swordsmanship, concentrating very much, not hearing foreign objects in their ears, and everything around seemed to have nothing to do with it. E??? Little??? said??


    Zhao Yige was left on the sidelines and had nothing to say. Fortunately, Xiao Buming served spirit wine and spirit food, pouring and drinking himself, and he was happy.


    Several hours passed in a flash.


    Guo Ziming stood up abruptly, bowed and saluted, with a solemn expression, "Today I have heard about Shu brother''s remarks, I am deeply impressed by Xia Xia, I only hate meeting too late."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly stopped, "Brother Guo said it, it''s just a little personal experience, not worth mentioning."


    Guo Ziming insisted on finishing the ceremony before he got up, "Brother Shu''s swordsmanship is in its own way. He has found a different way. He has never heard of it in the next. The reason is simple but profound. After returning next time, he will need to retreat for several years to understand it."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu with emotion, then took out the three jade bottles, and said sincerely, "In the discussion of talents, it seems that I heard Brother Shu admiring Quanyuan Pill, and he happened to have three bottles under him and sent him to Brother Shu. "


    Zhou Shu thanked him for a while, and took it over without pretense, with satisfaction.


    He talked about the Quanyuan Pill. The pill that these monks refine can replenish spiritual power. What''s more important is that the vitality in the Quanyuan Pill can protect the qi, so that he can continuously use the third change of the sea stepping technique. , This is very important before he reaches the Golden Core Realm.


    As for the swordsmanship given to Ziming, most of them are derived from deductions, and it does have a lot of benefits for improving sword intent, and it is considered that each person needs to get what he needs.


    "You guys are happy, put my master aside, and don''t accompany me with wine, what it''s like."


    Zhao Yige''s face was slightly sullen, and he stared at the two people anger.


    Guo Ziming hurriedly sat down and picked up the wine glass, "My fault, Brother Zhao, come, you and I were drunk for three days."


    The two exchanged cups and invited Zhou Shu to join, and Zhou Shu smiled and said a few words before leaving.


    the next day. Before Zhou Shu went to the competition venue, he got a shocking news.


    The Red Leaf Zongxiu who signed up all abstained and no longer participated in the Treasure Hunting Tournament.


    This is unexpected, but it is reasonable. Even the Golden Core Realm Yuan Lin, who is one of the best in the Hongye Sect, failed. The other practitioners in the Sect had less chance of obtaining magic weapons, and using this to retreat could also save some of the face of the Sect Master.


    In short, it is a good move for Hongyezong. But those practitioners who wanted to watch the excitement were quite disappointed and scolded for several days.


    Things happened one after another, and a few days later, Kaoshanmen also announced its withdrawal from the fight for treasure.


    The matter originated from the previous day''s test. Guo Ziming, who was invited by Shanmen to borrow favor, announced his abstention in public on the test platform, and even said that his sword intent was not as good as Shu Zhou, and the test was meaningless.


    Guo Ziming is such a person, everyone regards him as a disciple of Jianlu, a genius Jianxiu. But he said his sword intent was not as good as Shu Zhou?


    Almost everyone didn��t believe it, but the facts were clearly presented. On the competition stage, Guo Ziming solemnly saluted Shu Zhou, as if he regarded Shu Zhou as a teacher, and then fluttered away. Back to Xiaolianshan.


    For a time, there was a shock in the competition field, and the news quickly spread throughout the city.


    There are different opinions.


    "This... Guo Ziming actually admitted defeat in person."


    "Could it be that the two have any private transactions?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, who is Guo Ziming. That''s Jianlu''s Jian Xiu, who is very arrogant. As long as he can fight, he will fight. He said that if you admit defeat, you really lose."


    "This Shu Zhou...what the **** is it?"


    If Zhou Shu defeated Yuan Lin before, it was just a move. People still have some thoughts, but now Guo Ziming confessed to his face that he was inferior to Zhou Shu, and even not even comparable, the effect was completely different.


    The next day, Kaoshanmen sent Tie Zhenmu.


    Tie Zhenmu, one of the candidates for the next lord of the patron. Body-refining genius, a body of steel and iron bones no less than the defense of Tier 4 top-grade magic weapons, is called a humanoid magic weapon.


    He knew that Zhou Shu''s sword intent and magic weapons were powerful, and it was difficult to attack, so he assumed a defensive posture from the beginning, intending to win with defense, compete for cultivation, and consume Zhou Shu''s spiritual power. This strategy is good.


    However, on the competition table, his steel and iron bones failed to last four rounds under Zhou Shu''s continuous explosion, and his skin was broken. If Zhou Shu hadn''t stopped in time, the steel and iron bones would have turned into a pile. Iron slag.


    Tiezhenmu gave in.


    After that, the patron gate soon announced its withdrawal, and the two major sects withdrew one after another, and other registered practitioners followed and stopped participating.


    At this time, it seems that only Liu Xiazong is still holding on.


    A vigorous treasure hunting conference, unexpectedly became like this, which many people did not expect.


    "This Shu Zhou of the Condensed Pulse Realm is really very strong. It''s hard to beat him once. It''s impossible to win two games in a row."


    "Forget it, I can only take a look."


    "Hai Zhong Lou is afraid to rise this time, two real geniuses."


    In Xixianggu, Zhou Shu welcomed several guests.


    "Shu Keqing, at this time you are in the limelight in Lingyu City. I don''t know what plans you have in the future?"


    The cultivator who spoke was Xie Qinxin. Zhou Shu had never dealt with her. She looked like she was in her early thirties. She was noble and extraordinary in an exquisite costume, with golden light faintly radiant, and two dots of crimson cinnabar lit on her lips. Speak softly, but there is no lack of majesty.


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "Tell Elder Xie that the younger generation has no plans for the time being and it is best to concentrate on cultivation."


    He had long known that Xie Qinxin would come to him, and also knew what it was for.


    "Cultivation is excellent."


    Xie Qinxin nodded lightly, "But Elder Keqing has too few resources. If this is not the case, you join the Liuxia Sect, and I will give you the status of the elder. You can concentrate on practicing retreat without worrying about elixirs, etc. The treasure hunting conference there There is no need to participate, all Liu Xiazong will abstain."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "The juniors are still suitable for the status of Ke Qing, so that''s very satisfying."


    "Oh? Don''t think about it?"


    Xie Qinxin''s brows were slightly furrowed, and his eyes were condensed, and an unperceivable pressure followed.


    Zhou Shu was not afraid, and opposed it calmly, "No need, Elder Xie."


    Zhou Shu has no good feelings about Liu Xiazong and he does not plan to leave the Heyin School. This has already been decided, and no one can change the decision. As for Xie Qinxin, he was prepared long ago and there is nothing to fear.


    Xie Qinxin nodded slightly and accepted the pressure, "You don''t want to join the Liu Xia Sect. Perhaps it is a misunderstanding. I won''t explain it much. You don''t need to choose this path. You may wish to consider another path."


    Zhou Shu is slightly suspicious, so he can deal with it so easily?


    Xie Qinxin said slowly, "Since you entered the mountain, you and the Hao sisters have been in harmony. If I can perfect you and let one of them be your Taoist companion? So even if you don''t enter the Liuxia Sect, you will be considered a member of the Sect. I can accept."


    "what?"


    "what!"


    Two exclamations came from behind Xie Qin''s mind, Hao Ruoyan and Hao Siyun were there with surprised faces.


    "Please take it back and die."


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at Zhou Shu, walked to Xie Qin''s mind, and slowly bowed down. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 415: Good master

    "Why?"


    Xie Qinxin looked at Hao Ruoyan with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "This is not exactly what you wished for, how can you still be dissatisfied?"


    Hao Ruoyan raised her head, her eyes flickered, and she said very seriously, "The younger generation always treats Master Shu as a teacher, and there is no other thought. One?? Novel??????????"


    When she was speaking, her body trembled slightly. It was not clear to her whether she was thinking that way in her heart. She was entangled in her heart, but at this time, it was extremely difficult for her to be ordered by others. Can''t.


    The cultivator emphasizes the original mind, so being persecuted, he can''t follow it.


    "Speaking firmly, but it''s hard to say what you think in your heart. You don''t want to give you a chance, you deserve to suffer."


    Xie Qinxin snorted and looked at Hao Siyun, "Siyun, can Shu Zhou take advantage of your heart, are you willing?"


    Hao Siyun hesitated for a while, walked to Hao Ruoyan, unexpectedly said nothing.


    "Speaking like a cloud."


    Xie Qinxin''s face was slightly dark, already with a bit of coercion.


    Hao Siyun shook a few times, opening her small mouth, "Master, I...I want to cultivate to a monk, for my sister..."


    "Senior, please stop talking."


    Zhou Shu slowly stepped forward, a bit of anger on his face.


    He is angry for the Hao sisters. Xie Qin is really overbearing. He can do whatever he wants. He only thinks about himself. He never cares about others. Even if he treats his apprentice, he is not half sincere. As long as he has better interests, It can be traded as an item.


    Xie Qinxin turned to Zhou Shu with sharp eyes, "I taught my disciple, what does it have to do with you, a guest?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, he did not have any reason, but soon he continued, "It has nothing to do with me, but as a monk, what is the reason for you to persecute the same family? And even if you force them. I don''t Will agree, I cannot accept such a thing."


    "I can''t help you."


    Xie Qin showed a bit of disdain in his heart, "I think I have defeated some Golden Core Cultivators, so I can tell you? It''s a pity that you don''t count anything in my eyes. If you don''t agree, I will let Hao Ruoyan go to the test tomorrow. , Or else, it��s the Sect Master who will go, anyway, if you don��t agree to me, your magic weapon will never be retained."


    Hao Ruoyan''s slender figure shook suddenly. The eyes are all incredible. It was really ruthless to ask her to challenge Zhou Shu. Looking at Xie Qinxin, she shook her head with a lot of helplessness in her eyes, "Elder. Don''t."


    Zhou Shu let out a cold snort, also with some disdain.


    Hao Ruoyan took the stage to compete, and he was able to retract and release freely without worry. But Liu Xiazong��s suzerain is a bit stronger than Yuan Lin. If she doesn��t care, she would rather use her full strength to **** her reputation as a sect master��s magic weapon, but it��s hard to deal with, but Zhou Shu doesn��t care much. Now his strength has taken a big step forward. It is not easy for anyone to win two games in a row. He has enough confidence.


    After solving the Hongyezong and the patronage gate, the most troublesome thing was Liuxiazong who was in him. He thought this would happen, but he didn''t expect it to be.


    He said faintly, "The elder insists on this, and there is no need to let Ruoyan come, even if a few Sect Masters come."


    "You are young and arrogant. Many cultivators were like this back then, but unfortunately they are now..."


    Xie Qinxin looked at Zhou Shu, shook his head slightly, and slowly waved his long sleeves, as the hidden vitality gained momentum.


    Since she has decided to leave the best magic weapon, she will do whatever it takes to let Hao Ruoyan and the suzerain go away. The real method is to damage Zhou Shu��s vitality now, making it impossible for Zhou Shu to win on the competition platform. Hand over the best magic weapon.


    I didn''t use it before because there were still Hongyezong competing with the patrons, but now it was an opportunity. As long as Zhou Shu was eliminated, the magic weapon would definitely be left in Liuxiazong.


    It''s insidious.


    "My good master, are you forcing your apprentice again? You are so heavy on Ke Qing, ha ha."


    A sneer came from outside the valley, and people followed. Ning Xuanqing, dressed in a blue robes, appeared suddenly, only stretched out his hand to block, and the two elements collided, forming a solid ball of air, sparking a sharp explosion. , Then turned into white light and disappeared.


    Both of them used the same technique, which was actually on the same level.


    "What are you doing!"


    Xie Qinxin was no longer calm as before, a little frustrated. It was also unexpected that she, who had been with her for many years, and Ning Xuanqing, who had not been with her for many years, had the upper hand.


    Ning Xuanqing smiled slightly, and didn''t let it go, "My good master, it seems that your cultivation level hasn''t improved much for so many years. Could it be that all these harmful thoughts have been used?"


    Zhou Shuxin relaxed slightly, and finally came.


    He often went to Yulin Peak to practice, and he and Ning Xuanqing had always exchanged Talismans. The relationship between the two was quite harmonious. Ning Xuanqing reminded him that Xie Qinxin might not be good for him, and gave him a talisman to tell him Use it when something happens, she can come anytime.


    After Xie Qinxin came to visit Xixianggu, Zhou Shu knew that she had bad intentions, so he used Fulu in advance to inform Ning Xuanqing.


    Ning Xuanqing also appeared at the right time to help him out.


    Looking at Ning Xuanqing, Zhou Shu also had a feeling of enlightenment. It turned out that Ning Xuanqing was also Xie Qinxin''s disciple, so Xie Qinxin must be the one who forced Ning Xuanqing to go to Hongyezong. No wonder the two have a bad relationship and never talk again. Seeing Xie Qinxin''s face at this time is extremely ugly, if it weren''t for the monks in the same school, I''m afraid they would have done it long ago.


    Hao Ruoyan and Hao Siyun looked at each other and clearly understood the key points. It is no wonder that Xie Qinxin never mentioned Ning Xuanqing before. It turns out that she was the one who persecuted Ning Xuanqing before.


    Suddenly he felt a bit contemptuous.


    "Rebel!"


    Xie Qinxin stared at Ning Xuanqing and slowly uttered two words. Originally, he was holding the winning ticket, but was disturbed by Ning Xuanqing, and felt extremely hated in his heart.


    "Whether you say I''m an adversary or anything else, I won''t care. Anyway, you and I have nothing to do with you."


    Ning Xuanqing smiled lightly, "But now you want to repeat the past, that is absolutely impossible."


    Xie Qinxin''s voice was high, "That''s my business, and Liu Xiazong''s business, what does it have to do with you!"


    "You always think of yourself as Liuxia Sect. You used to be up to you, but now that I am here, don''t say such things."


    Ning Xuan said coldly, "Shu Zhou is Ke Qing, not someone you can oppress, and you don''t want to do anything to him."


    Xie Qin stared at Ning Xuanqing with fire in his eyes, standing still for a while, finally calming down.


    She slowly said, "Well, since you are protecting him, I won''t care. If it is the best magic weapon, it is also your reason."


    "The best magic weapon is not Liuxiazong''s original, what is there to say? You have not changed for so many years You want to hold everything in your own hands, whether it is a human or a magic weapon, is it interesting? "


    Ning Xuanqing stepped forward and said solemnly, "I won''t let you wish, whether it''s a human or a magic weapon!"


    Her words are sonorous and powerful.


    Xie Qin''s heart was forced by the momentum, and he couldn''t help taking a small step back, and then he came to his senses and snorted, "It''s ridiculous, my business is not something you can manage, just wait and see. Like clouds, go!"


    Hao Siyun glanced at her sister, then looked at Zhou Shu, slowly stood up, hesitated for a while, and walked to Xie Qinxin''s helplessly, "Yes, Master."


    At this time, her heart was extremely entangled. What kind of person the Master had done these things, she also saw a lot at this time, but respecting the teacher and respecting the Tao is the great defense of the immortal cultivation world, and it is impossible for her not to listen to Master.


    Feeling the sadness in Hao Siyun''s eyes, Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked.


    (Ps: Thank you for the sky is blue and Ability Kaka for your monthly ticket support, thank you for all the book friends who subscribed to the favorite voting comments~~)

 Chapter 416: Cant stay anymore

    "Wait. One novel???????????"


    Ning Xuanqing said calmly, "You can leave by yourself, the little girl stays, I have something to ask."


    "Haha, haha."


    Accompanied by two sneers, the atmosphere was suddenly suppressed, and an air of solemnity overwhelmed the whole stream of Fragrant Valley in an instant.


    The wind blew the sand, the rocks shook, and the vegetation and leaves scattered all over the valley.


    Zhou Shu moved secretly in his heart and quickly pulled the Hao family sisters behind him. There were a few hundred war charms in his hand, the heavy gold sword was also in his hand, and the gold pill in the jade box.


    If the cultivator starts his hand, he will inevitably shake the mountain, but after fighting the half of the golden core, several people must be well protected.


    Xie Qinxin slowly turned around, her face gloomy, but she couldn''t see much emotion, "Ning Xuanqing, I discipline my disciple, is it related to you?"


    Ning Xuanqing looked calmly, "She is your disciple and also a disciple of Liu Xiazong. As the first elder, there is nothing I can''t control. I leave her to confess."


    "it is good."


    Xie Qinxin gritted her teeth and nodded, "You and I are the same, I will not argue with you, but you must remember that she is my disciple, and she must do what I want her to do."


    She turned and left, and disappeared into the valley in the blink of an eye, and the atmosphere of killing also disappeared, and Xixianggu returned to calm.


    Ning Xuanqing turned around and said indifferently, "It''s okay, without full assurance, she didn''t dare to shoot at me, and Liu Xiazong is not the only two monks of us, others are watching."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s the younger generation who has been worrying too much."


    Ning Xuanqing shook his head and smiled, "It''s not too much worry, her aura itself has a shocking effect. It''s not easy for you to resist it. Look at them."


    Behind Zhou Shu, Hao Siyun didn''t have a trace of blood on her face, her figure was constantly shaking, and her mouth was still muttering inexplicable words, Hao Ruoyan was better. But his face was also very pale, his eyes were not as clear as before, and he was a little frightened.


    Ning Xuanqing shook his head slightly, "I have put such a heavy hand on my own disciple. It really hasn''t changed at all."


    She didn''t think of her time, and Xie Qinxin treated her the same way, and even more ruthless.


    "This Ning Xin Dan, go feed her and take it."


    Zhou Shu only knew that the pressure just now. Xie Qinxin took special care of Hao Siyun, and she was hit harder than the others. Just because Hao Siyun hesitated for a while, he was really gloomy with such a hand.


    Hao Ruoyan thanked him, took the pill and gave it to his sister, wrinkling a light wrinkle between his eyebrows, worried.


    She thought it was not herself, but Hao Siyun, her sister was treated like this by the master, and that master was still a monk in the Nascent Soul Realm. Some people dare not think about how to take the road in the future.


    "Thank you seniors for your help."


    Zhou Shu stepped forward quickly and bowed in salute.


    If it weren''t for Ning Xuanqing today, I''m afraid it would be difficult, and the Hao sisters would be involved.


    He shook his head slightly and looked at Ning Xuanqing and Xie Qinxin. The monk acted as he really wanted to do whatever he wanted. After all, he was not strong enough.


    Ning Xuanqing waved his hand. "No thanks, I am not for you, I have a lot of grievances with her, and sooner or later I will end it. As long as she wants to do, I will try to stop it."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she said lightly, "What are your plans now?"


    "Liu Xiazong can''t wait, and so is Lingyu City."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, his eyes staring.


    Originally wanted to wait after the treasure hunt. Cultivating in Liuxiazong meditation, striving to achieve the third level of the condensing veins, but now there is a moment around him who must target his own cultivator, obviously it is not suitable to stay.


    Ning Xuanqing''s expression was calm, noncommittal.


    Zhou Shuxin has concerns, "It''s just that the Treasure Hunting Tournament is a bit troublesome and it hasn''t ended yet."


    Ning Xuanqing shook his head, "No need to worry, Liu Xiazong will also withdraw, and the three major sects will withdraw, and the Treasure Hunting Conference will naturally end."


    "That''s good, thank you senior."


    Although the end of things like this is not satisfactory, it can be considered a beginning and an end.


    Ning Xuan said quietly, "But, do you want to leave Lingyu City alone?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and turned to look at Hao Ruoyan, "Ruoyan, I said before that there are other places to go, and you want to leave. In this situation, you have no future in Liuxia Sect. It is better to change to another sect. There is always a place to stay. If you don��t give up, you can go to the Dutch school."


    Hao Ruoyan shook when he heard the sound, raised his head and glanced at Zhou Shu, and then lowered his head again, "If Master Shu is willing, if Yan does not object, Ruo Yan also wanted to leave long ago, but her sister..."


    Hao Siyun woke up in a daze, heard her sister talking, and quickly got up, "Sister, are you all right?"


    There was a lot of concern in his expression, and his eyes were fixed on Hao Ruoyan.


    "It''s okay, Elder Xie has already left."


    Hao Ruoyan comforted her softly, feeling sad and tangled in her heart.


    She received a lot of harsh treatment in Liu Xia Sect before, and was pushed out by Liu Xia Zong last time. She had long wanted to leave Liu Xia Zong, but she could not let go of her sister, so she did not make a decision. At this time, although Xie Qinxin broke his face, it seems more troublesome to think about it. If the younger sister stays in Liu Xia Sect, Xie Qinxin will inevitably be criticized. If she leaves Liu Xia Sect, she will be accused of betraying the Zong and the teacher. It is really a dilemma. .


    "Let''s go, just leave it, I don''t want to see the master anymore, it was terrible just now...as if it was about to eat me, it has never been like this..."


    Hao Siyun had lingering fears, but after thinking about it, he hesitated, "But if the master is gone, I have to follow along, otherwise she will be unhappy."


    "Follow her?"


    Ning Xuanqing''s expression suddenly became awe-inspiring, "Do you know, what are the consequences of following her?"


    Hao Siyun shook his head blankly, "I don''t know."


    "She will imprison you, use the primordial spirit to torture your mind, wandering around your knowledge, haunting you day and night like a wandering soul, she will never leave if she doesn''t agree, and she will rush in several times. But then smiled and retired... In order to achieve her goal, she would do anything to pass the disciple personally, but it was just her tool."


    Ning Xuanqing calmly said terrifying things, and her tone was trembling when she only spoke. Obviously she has had such an experience, and she still can��t let it go, nor can she let it go think about it. A primordial spirit is cruising around in your knowledge day and night, teasing you, and making you feel that you may be lost or even taken away at any time. How difficult it is.


    If her mind wasn''t firm enough to withstand Xie Qinxin''s torture, and then she gave in vain and agreed to her request, it would be difficult to imagine the outcome.


    Ning Xuanqing sneered, "Several disciples she accepted before have treated them like this. It was me before, but now it''s your turn. For such a cultivator, you still want to go with her?"


    Hao Siyun was startled, his face paler, "Master, is this true?"


    Zhou Shu was also secretly frightened. He knew that Xie Qin had a strong desire for control, but he couldn''t think of it being so strong. This method was no different from evil cultivation. Although Ning Xuanqing and Xie Qinxin had grievances and couldn''t fully believe her words, such an experience can only be said so profoundly if they empathize. Most of them are true.


    "If you don''t think so, just go find her."


    Ning Xuanqing''s voice was very cold.


    Hao Siyun yelled anxiously, "No, I don''t want it!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 417: Yes.

    Hao Ruoyan hugged her younger sister and couldn''t help comforting her softly. ?????????????


    Seeing Ning Xuanqing''s expression, she also knew that it would not be a lie. She would never let her younger sister go back to Xie Qinxin''s place, just let her younger sister leave like this. The problem was also not small.


    She hesitated for a while, "But..."


    "No, but all go and leave Lingyu City."


    Zhou Shu interrupted her with a serious expression, "I offended Xie Qinxin. Now Liu Xiazong definitely can''t stay, and I have to go if I don''t. I will try my best to give you good enough conditions. It''s worse than Liuxiazong."


    "Master Shu, if Yan didn''t mean that, if you walk with Master Shu, Ruoyan is willing to follow her everywhere. It''s just that the younger sister, she is still young and betrayed the charge of betraying the teacher and the sect. Outsiders rumors and talk about her The state of mind is also not good. I am afraid that I will have trouble in my cultivation in the future, and I will not be able to pass the demon.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and explained a little hastily.


    "What about betraying the teacher?"


    Ning Xuanqing''s expression was indifferent, "Have you heard my betrayal of the teacher in Lingyu City?"


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while and shook his head.


    Indeed, if it hadn''t been for Ning Xuanqing herself to talk about it, she would never have known that the two had a master-disciple relationship, and even Lingyucheng and Liuxiazong had never mentioned it.


    Ning Xuan said quietly, "When your cultivation level is high, naturally no one will dare to say anything about you, even if you betray the teacher. And this is nothing. The cultivator only needs to act according to his original intention. The door is not a shackle, if your heart is strong enough, there is nothing to fear."


    These words were quite astonishing, but Zhou Shu nodded slightly, quite satisfactory.


    Indeed, as long as the cultivator is worthy of his own mind, he doesn''t need to pay much attention to other things.


    Ning Xuanqing said so and did the same. For example, she and Xie Qin had a grudge, but still staying together as the elder of Liu Xiazong, it was nothing more than enough resources. Can meet her needs, as for the others, she doesn''t care much, and she finds opportunities. When you want to touch Xie Qin''s heart, you can throw away the restrictions of the sect and do whatever you want.


    However, Ning Xuanqing did it decisively, but Zhou Shu could not fully imitate her, he had his own ideas. And without enough strength to support, he can''t do this.


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while and nodded, "What the elder said is that the younger generation thinks too much, so the younger generation will prepare and leave with his sister."


    "By the way, don''t worry too much about the treason, I will announce that you are leaving the sect."


    Ning Xuan checked his head, "You go back first. I have something to tell Shu Zhou."


    Hao Ruoyan thanked him again. With Ning Xuanqing''s words, she was relieved a lot, and she hurriedly responded and was about to leave Liu Xia Sect. There were many things to do, and she had no time to delay.


    Zhou Shusao saluted, "Elder Ning, thank you so much today."


    Ning Xuanqing said not to thank, but Zhou Shu still wanted to thank. Although Ning Xuanqing mostly considered it for himself, the help he brought to Zhou Shu was obvious. Since he had benefited, he had to thank him.


    Ning Xuanqing frowned. Not much to say, "Shu Zhou, is this your real name?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head, "Junior''s real name is Zhou Shu, so it''s easier to do things the other way around."


    "Zhou Shu...I remembered it."


    Ning Xuanqing read it twice in silence. Nodded slightly, "I care about you, it''s all because of Talisman. That''s my heart. If there is a problem with Talisman, I will go to you."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, and he also knew that if it weren''t for Fu Dao, Ning Xuanqing would not treat him like this.


    Ning Xuanqing said calmly, "With Xie Qin''s temperament, I had anticipated this day. I didn''t want you to leave, but I could protect you for a while, but I couldn''t protect your life. Then Xie Qin''s heart is vicious, you are in Lingyu City, She may be disadvantaged to you at any time, so she should go well and come back when your cultivation base is high."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The junior knows it."


    "Once the Treasure Hunting Tournament is over, and you are leaving Lingyu City, you will definitely encounter a lot of trouble outside the city. There are some benefits for you to hold these things."


    Ning Xuanqing handed over a jade box and stared at Zhou Shu, "It''s better not to have an accident, lest I can''t find you in the future."


    Zhou Shu took a look. There were a few bottles of pill in the jade box, and a large stack of different talismans. The rank was extraordinary and it was very helpful to him.


    He quickly thanked him again.


    Ning Xuanqing continued, "I let Sister Hao''s family be with you, you should understand what I mean?"


    Zhou Shu guessed a little bit, but didn''t want to say it clearly, only shook his head slightly.


    "This time you will encounter many obstacles when you go out of the city. You carry the best magic weapon. It is very dangerous. You must have a helper. Hao Ruoyan is good and can help you withstand it for a while. Also, Xie Qinxin will not give up. I am in the city. Let her leave, but she should send someone out to deal with you. If Hao Siyun is by your side, it may be of some use. Remember, when it is too dangerous, ignore them, just take care of yourself, I need you to live. "


    Ning Xuanqing said frankly, as if he had already thought about it.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, as expected.


    Ning Xuanqing and Xie Qin have a grudge, and they don��t have any good feelings towards the Hao sisters. They are only a few hours away, but today they deliberately protect them. This is a bit abnormal. As he guessed, Ning Xuanqing deliberately let them leave the clan. With him, it is not for their sake, more for myself and Zhou Shu''s safety.


    Zhou Shu remained silent, shook his head in his heart, and made up his mind secretly, he would not do this.


    "As a cultivator, don''t worry about personal affair. You should be clear about what is most important. I don''t want to say too much. You should think about it. You will leave tomorrow and go in concealment. I will announce Liu Xiazong''s withdrawal in three days. , These days, you can go as far as you can."


    Ning Xuanqing said calmly, then turned around and left.


    Zhou Shu took the first few steps, "Elder, please stay."


    Ning Xuanqing turned around and looked at him, with some expectation in his eyes, "I figured it out?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head earnestly, "Elder Ning, thank you for your care, but there are some things that younger generations will not do, such as treating the Hao sisters as a shield."


    Although the thoughts were different, Ning Xuanqing was very frank with him, and he felt that he should also be frank and clear, otherwise he seemed to be a little lumpy in his heart and couldn''t get rid of it.


    Ning Xuanqing was slightly disappointed, "Oh?"


    Zhou Shuslow said The elders act according to their original intentions. Although the younger generations are not as good as the elders, they will stick to their original intentions and will not do things that violate their original intentions. This incident violates the original intentions of the younger generations. "


    "That''s right, if you die because of this, I''m afraid you are willing to do it?"


    Ning Xuanqing raised his eyes, a trace of contempt at the corner of his mouth.


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a lot of firmness in his eyes, unshakable like a rock, "Yes."


    "you����"


    Ning Xuanqing couldn''t help being throbbed by Zhou Shu''s aura when he was speaking, and was stunned.


    He spoke extremely frankly, and his eyes did not give up. The stubbornness and perseverance in his eyes seemed to have penetrated into the bone marrow, deeply engraved, making her unforgettable.


    "But isn''t it too early for Ningmai Realm to say such a thing? Whatever you do, I don''t bother to care about you."


    Ning Xuanqing walked away, seemingly angry, but also somewhat surprised. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 418: Gun bell

    "Stick to the heart is not just a monk''s patent..."


    After Ning Xuanqing left, Zhou Shu muttered, thinking for a while, and soon recovered calmly. One? Novel??


    There are many things and a lot of troubles, but since you can''t avoid it, face it calmly. He has enough courage and determination, and he also has a plan.


    Zhonglou in the sea.


    Zhao Yige had some doubts, "I will leave tomorrow?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the three major sects will all withdraw. Basically, the Treasure Hunting Tournament is over and it''s time to go.


    Zhao Yige sighed slightly, "Fame Shu Taoist now has a reputation, and now he is leaving Lingyu City with the best magic weapon. I am afraid that he will become the target of public criticism and cause endless trouble. Do you have to leave now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Oh, there will be more trouble if you don''t go."


    "Oh," Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu, Zhao Yige wanted to say something, he still wanted Zhou Shu to stay in Haizhonglou, but the last time he said it was very transparent and it was not good to keep it, so he took it back when he said it. "Shu Daoyou, it''s a secret that you are leaving. Since you have told me such news, I must have asked for something, but I will definitely agree."


    "Brother Zhao is really quick to talk, I don''t say much, there is indeed something to ask Brother Zhao for help."


    "Please speak." Zhao Yige nodded earnestly.


    Zhou Shu narrowed his eyebrows slightly, and said slowly, "I want to borrow the name of the Zhao family from Zitong."


    "Oh����"


    Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes flickered, and he was a little puzzled, "You must rely on the reputation of the family to leave safely? This may not be any trouble, but Shu Daoyou doesn''t seem to be such a person, is there any secret?"


    "I don''t want to use it myself, I want to use it for others."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I am not the only one who left this time, as well as the Hao family sisters. Although I will not go with them, I am afraid I will have some trouble finding them. If I have the name of Brother Zhao, I believe They can be safe. As for me, it doesn''t matter. Why should the cultivator fear a battle?"


    "I know that Daoist Shu will not be afraid of war, it turned out to be for them."


    Zhao Yige seemed to realize something, and he laughed, "If you want to use it, I don��t want to borrow it, because using this name will hurt you, and it��s also good for me, but it��s okay to give it to them. You can agree."


    "Thank you Brother Zhao."


    Zhou Shu saluted sincerely. The stone in my heart also fell to the ground.


    If he leaves Lingyu City, he will surely invite a lot of troubles. If the Hao sisters are with him, they may be able to help a little bit, but it is more likely to put them in an extremely dangerous situation, which is not for them. Fairness, things are caused by oneself, how can others take care of it? His heart does not allow this.


    Now let them be separated, not to go with them will reduce the trouble, and also have the reputation of the family. Then there is nothing to worry about.


    And he himself can face all kinds of troubles without any scruples, no matter how many people come to grab the magic weapon, he will not be afraid.


    "This silver gun bell is the unique magic weapon of the Zhao family. Even if it is a million miles away, it can interact with the Zhao family. If the bell bearer has any damage, the Zhao family will know the cause and effect immediately."


    Zhao Yige took out a small gray-white bell and handed it to Zhou Shu, "It is a token of the Zhao family. It is not a cultivator who specifically wants to be right with the Zhao family. He will never do anything to the person who holds this gun bell. A mortal."


    Zhou Shu took the gun bell and was startled slightly.


    The gun bell is not smooth, and the outside is covered with large and small bumps, showing signs of vicissitudes of life. But the bell was engraved with runes, and layered on top of it. It was extremely mysterious, much more profound than many Tier 4 magic weapons. After a few more careful glances, there was a quaint aura rushing toward your face. People can''t help being in awe, and while shaking slightly, the ringtone is particularly clear and long, with tens of thousands of years of accumulation, as if you can hear ancient secrets from it.


    His expression immediately became serious, and this magic weapon was extraordinary at first glance, and it was definitely not an ordinary token.


    "This precious magic weapon, Brother Zhao..."


    Zhao Yige waved his hand, "Take it, I haven''t used it, and I don''t want to use it anymore."


    Looking at Gunbell, he turned his head resolutely, as if he wanted to take this opportunity to say goodbye to the Zhao family.


    "I just borrowed it, and I will definitely return to Zhao."


    Zhou Shu solemnly put away the gun bell, nodded and said, "Brother Zhao is kind, I remember, there will be a return."


    Zhao Yige smiled slightly, "Needless to say so solemnly, it is my wish to help Shu Daoyou."


    Zhou Shu nodded, said no more, turned and left.


    Not long after, an old man turned out and looked at Zhao Yige and shook his head slightly, "Owner, is it too much to go like this? You know the usefulness of the gun bell, if you don��t have it, the Zhao family would even have a reason to expel you directly. Family."


    "Isn''t that what I hoped for?"


    Zhao Yige''s expression was indifferent, with a trace of determination in his eyes, "This day is always coming. I have been a little bit reluctant. I didn''t expect Shu Daoyou to give me a little determination."


    Elder Xin still shook his head and sighed, "But he hasn''t planned to join Hai Zhonglou yet."


    Zhao Yige smiled, "I believe he will come."


    "Perhaps." Old Xin shook his head and didn''t say any more.


    In the valley of smoke clouds.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at her sister and sighed slightly.


    I thought that my sister had worshiped a monk as a teacher, and she could live up to this genius in her future cultivation. How could she know that the monk was not a good person, she treated her sister as his own tool at will, and could easily send it out.


    Even if mortals don��t want to be used as a tool, let alone a cultivator who has an arrogant heart and must stick to his heart?


    In her opinion, a cultivator must be attuned to each other and have enough understanding to find a Taoist companion, and must be sure to walk to the end on the road of cultivating immortality, and must fully meet the requirements of the original heart, especially female cultivators. By accepting the arrangements of others at will, the road to immortality will basically come to an end.


    Hao Siyun blinked, "Sister, stop sighing, can''t we go with Brother Shu? He should be good."


    "No matter where it is, it is better than Liuxiazong."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "But maybe your aura will be worse, you have to be prepared."


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t worry, sister, no matter how bad I am, I can reach the monk, and come back to my sister... and vent myself." As he said, Hao Siyun clenched his fists and pursed his mouth~www.novelhall.com ~ There is a rare anger in his eyes.


    "You must do it."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at her sister with a smile in her eyes.


    Ding--


    The bell rang, crisp and sweet.


    "It''s Master Shu here, we are going to leave."


    Hao Ruoyan let go of his consciousness and took a look, then he was relieved, and walked out holding his sister.


    She was about to leave the place where she had lived for decades, but she didn''t have much nostalgia, maybe it should have gone long ago, she thought to herself.


    "Got it," Hao Siyun nodded obediently, turned to look at Yanyungu, "I''m gone, but I will come back, just wait."


    After speaking, she never looked back and went all the way forward.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of 888a, thank you for the book friends who subscribed to the favorite voting comments~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 419: Block

    Under Ning Xuanqing''s arrangement, the three quietly left the city. ??


    Only a hundred miles away from Lingyu City, Zhou Shu stopped, "If smoke, like clouds, we will separate here."


    "what?"


    "separate?"


    Hao Siyun''s eyes widened and her face was puzzled. Hao Ruoyan also condensed her eyebrows and looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously, "Master Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, and handed over a few things, "Well, you go first. This gun bell is a token of the Zhao family in Zitong, and you will be fine with it. There is a road map to the Qingyuan Mountains in this jade slip. Follow along and wait for me in the Heyin Pie."


    "Take it, Ruoyan."


    "But, Master Shu...this Zhao family''s token is useful for mortals, and the younger sister will take it with him. Let Siyun go to the Heyin school by herself, and Ruoyan would like to be with Master Shu.


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s explanation, Hao Ruoyan quickly understood that this road would be very dangerous, and Zhou Shu wanted to face it alone.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s like a cloud to condense the pulse state. You can take it with you as you go."


    "Master Shu is also in the coagulation state..." In the middle of speaking, she stopped again. Although Zhou Shu was also in the coagulation state, she also knew that no one regarded Zhou Shuzhen as a coagulation state.


    "Let''s go with Siyun, and see you bye bye."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, stopped talking, turned around and left, "Don''t worry, I will be back in four or five months at most."


    Hao Ruoyan just wanted to chase, but was stopped by Zhou Shu''s stern gaze, and could only stand blankly, watching Zhou Shu go away.


    "Ugh."


    She sighed lightly, turned her head and said to Hao Siyun, "Sister, let''s go."


    Hao Siyun came to understand at this time and hurriedly said, "Sister, Brother Shu wants to deal with Master alone? How can we go with him."


    "Master Shu has made up his mind and won''t change. Let''s go to the Heyinpai and wait for him."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head. Grabbing Hao Siyun''s hand, he quickly disappeared into the clouds.


    Leaving the Hao sisters, Zhou Shu flew all the way in the opposite direction of the Heyinpai.


    In the air, a black swordfish braved the wind. Extremely fast.


    Flying fish boat, Tier 4, cost Zhou Shu 400,000 high-grade spirit stones, almost the most expensive flying magic weapon in Lingyu City.


    Flying fish boat is the proud work of a master craftsman in the Golden Core Realm, after the successful refining. It was auctioned in Lingyu City, but the auction failed several times, and in the end Duobaoge had to sell at a lower price.


    Why is it that the shooting is unsuccessful? It��s not that the magic weapon is bad. On the contrary, the magic weapon is very good. It has a degree that most flying magic weapons can��t reach. It is not weaker than the Golden Core Cultivator��s escape method. It is large and can accommodate dozens of people. . Moreover, it is extremely flexible and can make any movements that it wants. What''s more rare is that the defense is also very good, not weaker than the general fourth-order high-grade magic weapon, and can effectively resist the sneak attack by the aerial monster or the cultivator.


    It can be said that it is the best choice for the practitioners of the condensed pulse realm to meet the various needs of the practitioners of the condensed pulse realm.


    However, because of the existence of these advantages, it has become extremely cumbersome to operate it. It is not simply a matter of using spiritual power. It requires the practitioner to control nearly a hundred spiritual powers at the same time. It also requires a lot of divine consciousness to cooperate. Compared with other flying magic weapons, the operation is much more complicated, and it is not available for ordinary repairers. Especially the condensed pulse realm practitioners can''t use it.


    It is a magic weapon refined for the practitioners of the veins, but few practitioners of the veins can use it, and the price is very high, so it is normal that it cannot be sold.


    But for Zhou Shu, who has a strong sense of spirit, this magic weapon is just right, when he sees it. I bought it without hesitation.


    Zhou Shu in the flying fish boat carefully looked around.


    After flying less than tens of miles, the flying fish boat stopped suddenly, and Zhou Shu''s voice came from the boat, "Since it''s here, why not come out?"


    In the vast clouds, a blue-clothed repairer suddenly walked out and stood in front of the flying fish ship with a bit of mockery on his face, "Want to go? It''s not that easy!"


    "It''s really fast," Zhou Shu secretly shook his head and walked out of the flying fish boat.


    He quietly left Lingyu City, but only a part of the cultivators could be concealed, but he could not hide from the three major sects. Those three sects had been operating in Lingyu City for many years. They all saw what was happening around Lingyu City, and Zhou Shu They were quickly aware of the departure from the city.


    The cultivator snorted, "All around this Lingyu City are the eyeliners of our sect. Where do you want to go?"


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Hongyezong is so overbearing, don''t you let it go out of the city?"


    "You can leave the city, keep the best magic weapon!"


    Three figures flew close, hanging in front of Zhou Shu, speaking with an acquaintance, Hongyezong deputy chief, Yuan Lin.


    Some cultivators informed Zhou Shu that they had come out of town without stopping, just in time.


    Four Golden Core Cultivators appeared and stood in front of them, but Zhou Shu was still calm, "Sect Master Yuan is coming here, what''s the matter?"


    Yuan Lin''s face was cold, iron-cast and ruthless, "Don''t be long-winded, hand over the best magic weapon and save your life."


    "Oh, Sect Master Yuan, do you still want to compete with me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It''s okay, today I will learn about Sect Master Yuan''s brilliant tricks."


    "Ah!"


    Yuan Lin snorted coldly and said word by word, "If you want to use the Sect Master to hold me, there is no such possibility. This is not a competition venue. I will not tell you any rules. You will either leave the magic weapon or die."


    "it is good!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly cold, and he jumped out with the sword, turning into a round of golden shining sun, and smashed at several golden pills.


    What the shining sun shed was not sunlight, but an army of black magic ants, covering the sky and covering most of the sky in an instant.


    The first is the strongest.


    Several golden cores were shocked, and they were unconsciously frightened. They had seen this scene many times in the competition field, but only when they really stood in front of them would they feel the horror.


    A trace of surprise flashed across Yuan Lin''s face, "Is it stronger than before?"


    But he didn''t panic either, the sea-like waves emerged, Haixue ancient beads appeared on the top of his head, white streamers poured down, converging into a dense light curtain like a wall.


    "I blocked his sword intent, you go up, and you will directly kill him!"


    The eagle-like gaze stared at Zhou Shu fiercely, and he sternly ordered Jindan Stage to face the Ningmai Stage, and to fight four to one. No one believed it, but he saw this boundless Jian Yi, several Jin Dan felt the heavy pressure, and did not feel that their opponents were in the Ning Mai Realm, they separated directly and swept to Zhou Shu''s side.


    But before they got out, I heard a crisp sound of "squeak".


    The light curtain of Haixue Guzhu split from it, tearing open a huge opening, revealing a face that was extremely frightened.


    Yuan Lin opened his mouth wide, startled, "How is it possible?"


    The demon ants were surging like a tide, and directly plunged in from the gap, and immediately submerged Yuan Lin.


    "Sect Master didn''t stop it at once?"


    "Go!"


    The golden cores on the side were all stupid, and stepped back hurriedly, fearing that the terrifying magic ants would touch them.


    The light has not yet dissipated, and a touch of black passes through them, never seen again. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 420: Soul Cultivation Pearl

    Sitting in the flying fish boat, Zhou Shu maneuvered while adjusting his breath to recover. ?????????????


    He had taken Quanyuan Dan before, and his body was full of vitality, and it didn''t take long for him to recover.


    In front of him, there were three beads, one black, one white and one gold.


    After the sword intent is promoted, the broken jade sword intent with the third change is no longer the sea snow ancient pearl can withstand, not to mention that the sea snow ancient pearl was used last time, and it was used again before it had absorbed enough aura. Greatly discounted, one trades each other, but Zhou Shu seized the opportunity and won with one blow.


    The tragic Yuan Lin, after a battle in the competition field, thought he could withstand Zhou Shu, and there were three other golden cores beside him, with a clear mind. Who knew that even the self-explosive golden core thoughts were not born, and he was torn into pieces by crazy magic ants The fragments.


    Most of the things were shattered by the sword intent, only Naxu Jie, Jin Dan and two beads remained.


    Naxu Jie Zhou Shu didn''t take it, because he didn''t know the opening technique, it was useless if he took it, but he accepted everything else unceremoniously.


    The white beads are naturally the ancient sea-snow beads. Although there are a few cracks in the ancient magic weapons handed down, they can be restored as long as they absorb the spiritual energy in the sea. They are considered to be good magic weapons.


    As for the black beads, Zhou Shu looked at it carefully for a while and couldn''t see what it was.


    After thinking about it, he got a trace of spiritual power, which circled in the bead, and there was nothing special.


    "Look at it with divine sense."


    It felt a little weird when I got into some spiritual sense, but I couldn''t tell what the weird was, just a familiar feeling.


    Do you want to use the soul?


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, and carefully drew in a trace of the soul. Just touching the beads, he felt abnormal, "Sure enough."


    Inside the bead is a large space, and a complete soul is locked in the space. Divine soul is soul, which cannot be sensed by spiritual power, but divine consciousness can detect it but is not clear enough. Only the same divine soul can fully perceive it.


    "It turned out to be a soul cultivation pearl."


    Zhou Shu took back his soul, as if he had realized something.


    Nurturing soul beads. The special magic weapon refined from the soul-raising wood is similar to the best magic weapon. It can contain the soul of a cultivator or a monster, but after entering it, it is equivalent to being trapped inside. Only other practitioners can use the method of attracting soul to take it out. This is far inferior to the best magic weapon. The spiritual power of the magic weapon can be used freely as his own spiritual power in the best magic weapon. Like an incarnation, this soul-raising pearl is a prison.


    But the prison is also good. As long as the soul enters, it will not dissipate. After you come out, you can find a new body to seize the house, which is considered to retain a glimmer of life.


    The price of soul-cultivating beads is extremely high, and most cultivators cannot afford it, but as the deputy master of the Hongyezong, Yuan Lin is not surprised to have a soul-cultivating beads.


    Yuan Lin didn''t expect that he was dead, and didn''t even think about what to do in the past. When the body dies, in a hurry, the spirit hides in the soul-cultivating pearl.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu probed into a trace of soul again and said, "Sect Master Yuan."


    Perceived by the power of the divine soul, the divine soul that was like a spot of light shuddered violently, "You, why are you!"


    He also hoped that the soul-cultivating pearl would fall into the hands of his fellow sect, so that he would have a chance to rebirth. Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu was able to come by, and suddenly he didn''t know what to do, and was extremely frightened.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s me. There is nothing surprising, right?"


    Yuan Lin''s soul stayed for a while before hesitating, "What are you going to do to me?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I haven''t thought about it yet, but the spirit of the Golden Core Cultivator should be very useful..."


    "Do you want to extract the power from my soul? No. That''s what evil cultivators do. A genius like you will never do such a thing." Yuan Lin seemed to think of something terrible, no Live shaking.


    Xie Xiu is good at extracting the power of the souls of other cultivators to nourish itself. The extracted souls will suffer extremely painful torture, and will disperse after a long period of torture for survival.


    "You reminded me..."


    The light spot trembles more violently, leaping back and forth in the soul cultivation pearl, trying to escape, but obviously unable to do it.


    "What, what are you talking about, do you really want to do this? No, please, I will agree to whatever you say, as long as you send me back to the Red Leaf Sect, I will promise you everything, magic weapon, spiritual stone..." After struggling for a while, the light spot stopped helplessly, begging.


    "You just stay honestly."


    Zhou Shu withdrew from the soul and put away the nourishing soul beads.


    Of course he wouldn''t extract the power of Yuan Lin''s soul. If he did that, the disadvantages would outweigh the benefits, but the beads were a rare commodity. If the Red Leaf Sect returned, it might be used as a negotiation condition.


    Without going too far, a red light suddenly shot from above, slamming into the flying fish boat.


    Zhou Shu reacted swiftly, his spiritual power and consciousness unfolded, and he manipulated the flying fish boat to turn over strangely.


    The red light brushed against the hull of the ship, and the smaller half of the hull was bright red, causing a wave of fire. Zhou Shu in the hull felt a burst of heat and the whole body was hot.


    "A sharp trick."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, the ordinary fire method definitely couldn''t create such an effect, either the opponent used the ancient method or the opponent had absorbed the abnormal fire.


    He walked quickly out of the cabin, took off the fishing boat, and looked up.


    A lady in a red dress hung in the air, looking at him leisurely, "Elder Shu, where are we going?"


    "It turned out to be Elder Huang Muyin, and he really didn''t show mercy when he started."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, only a bit of chill was hidden in his piercing eyes.


    Huang Muyin is the elder protector in Liuxia Sect. She said a few words before. At this time, she just used this method without saying a word. If it weren''t for him to dodge fast, and the flying fish ship is strong enough, I''m afraid it''s already After that, it turned into a pile of coke.


    Once the same sect, he was even more vicious than Hongyezong.


    "Hey, it''s not because Elder Shu is so powerful, he killed the deputy sect master of Hongyezong in the blink of an eye. The little girl was so frightened that her hands trembled and she went out without knowing it."


    Huang Muyin lowered his head slightly, UU reading www.uukanshu. com frowned and sighed.


    Zhou Shu was slightly calm, "Have you seen all of them?"


    "I saw it accidentally. Elder Shu hid it deeply. I am afraid that the strength on the competition stage is not as good as half of the current one. It is really unexpected. Where can the little girl dare..."


    Huang Muyin sighed softly, but before his words fell, three fire lights suddenly flashed out of his sleeves, and he flew towards Zhou Shu anxiously.


    The flames grew rapidly in the air and became three firebirds several feet long, with their wings lifelike, carrying a billowing heat wave, and swept in like a prairie fire.


    The sky was red.


    There are still dozens of feet away, and Zhou Shu can feel the heat in it, and he can''t breathe a little.


    When Huang Muyin cast the spell, there was nothing unusual. The flames all grew out of her body. Obviously, she was a cultivator who had swallowed abnormal fire.


    Alien fire is the nemesis of most magic weapons.


    Hard to deal with. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 421: Huang Muyin

    When he didn''t know the opponent''s different fire rank, Zhou Shu wouldn''t use heavy golden swords to defend against such magic tricks. ??E?? Novel??????


    The flying fish ship just scratched its edges and was burnt red. In case the heavy golden sword was burned and melted by the different fire, the consequences would be disastrous.


    He plummeted and jumped horizontally like a big bird, avoiding the incoming firebird.


    But the firebird seemed to follow, Ruying followed closely behind him, no matter how Zhou Shu moved around, he could not escape, and the distance was getting closer and closer, it was only a few feet away.


    Zhou Shu moved his heart and glanced at Huang Muyin, seeing that her expression was very focused, and her eyes were fixed on the Firebird without moving.


    It seems that this Firebird tactic is different from ordinary tactics. After release, it still needs to be manipulated with divine consciousness to achieve the maximum effect. It is no wonder that no matter how much Zhou Shu dodges, he can��t avoid it. , But this also made Zhou Shu see the weakness, as long as the connection with the divine consciousness was cut off, he could interrupt the tactics.


    When Zhou Shu thought of Guan Qiao, the Qingling umbrella lifted out, and with a twist in his hand, the surface of the three-foot-square umbrella suddenly unfolded.


    "Qingling umbrella? Unexpectedly, Elder Ning gave it to you."


    Huang Muyin frowned slightly, and tried to make the Firebird fly closer to Zhou Shu.


    Only Zhou Shu''s shadow escape technique unfolded, like a bat in the air, rising and falling rapidly, drawing an extremely strange arc, suddenly appeared behind the firebird, the light umbrella suddenly enveloped, blocking Huang Muyin and the fire. Between the birds.


    The Firebird took its wings and looked around blankly, not knowing what to do.


    Seeing the gap, Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, swiping the heavy gold sword, the sword intent was like a wave, and rolled towards Huang Muyin.


    He used his full strength for the third change, and the sword intent was fully expanded for nearly a hundred zhang, completely surrounding Huang Muyin from top to bottom.


    Huang Muyin offered a black buckler to stand in front of him, and at the same time stepped back sharply.


    In the face of the best magic weapon, the buckler is vulnerable. The demon ant flew so fast, and it shattered the buckler in an instant, but it was also blocked a little as a result, and the speed was weakened. However, Zhou Shu''s sword intent continued, and he urged his strength. The magic ants in front gathered and turned into a sharp blade, spurring towards Huang Muyin who was retreating.


    Swiftness is like lightning, making her inevitable.


    Huang Muyin''s face tightened. Opened his right hand, a lot of flames spurted out of the palm of his hand, and the flame turned into a solid fire shield in the blink of an eye.


    Bang.


    The fire shield collided with the magic ant.


    The magic ants in the front melted instantly, but the ones in the back moved forward bravely, one after another, one after another.


    Huang Muyin shook his right hand, and the fire shield suddenly separated from his right hand. With a faint flame, his body retreated.


    When Jianyi surrounded the fire shield, she was gone.


    A voice floated from a distance. "Elder Shu is really a good sword, see you next time..."


    Zhou Shu rushed to catch up and quickly let go of his spiritual sense to explore, but could not find a trace of Huang Muyin, as if it had suddenly disappeared.


    He didn''t stay anymore, took out the flying fish boat and flew away.


    A rare contest with no winners or losers.


    Returning to the cabin, Zhou Shu recovered while thinking.


    Huang Muyin''s escape method is very fast, much faster than him. Then there is a different fire. According to Zhou Shu''s estimation, it should be Tier 4, which is likely to cause harm to the heavy gold sword, so it is best not to touch it directly. What''s more terrifying is that she still has the means to shield her breath. With Zhou Shu''s spiritual sense, she can''t see her traces clearly. For Zhou Shu, this is very troublesome. Huang Muyin can attack and escape at any time. But he could not stop it.


    On the test bench, these advantages cannot be shown. The test bench is narrow, the escape technique cannot be displayed, and it is useless to cover the breath. Moreover, the magic weapon is even more detrimental when the fire is burned. Therefore, Huang Muyin will not participate in the treasure hunting competition, but in the wild, she The advantages of Zhou Shu were completely revealed, which made Zhou Shu somewhat unable to cope.


    "A difficult opponent."


    Zhou Shu shook his head.


    With a cultivator like Huang Muyin coming to deal with him, he must be more cautious in his behavior, and he must be vigorous.


    After flying out for a few dozen miles, two huge fireballs flew out of the cloud without warning, and fell straight toward the flying fish ship.


    One after another, they happened to be stuck on the route of the flying fish ship.


    Huang Muyin''s eyes in the cloud smiled, "Now, it''s impossible to hide away, right?"


    Unexpectedly, the flying fish boat suddenly stopped in the air, and it was able to avoid this fierce blow. Two fireballs flew past the side of the boat.


    Huang Muyin in the cloud was slightly taken aback, "Is that OK?"


    She became strangely fast, and the two fireballs burst open suddenly, with dazzling light and sparks. If the flying fish ship was still in place, it would definitely be blown to pieces.


    However, she was disappointed in the result. After the flying fish ship escaped the bombardment of the fireball, it immediately moved up several tens of feet, avoiding the explosion behind it.


    Zhou Shu stood on the bow, looking at Huang Muyin from a distance, without saying a word.


    His divine consciousness has been surrounding the flying fish ship. Although Huang Muyin was not found, he could see the fireball. The moment the fireball came out, he could sense the position and made the best choice based on his judgment.


    Although he escaped the sneak attack perfectly, there was no trace of happiness on his face.


    Unable to understand the opponent''s whereabouts, only passively beaten, this feeling is very uncomfortable.


    "unfortunately."


    Huang Muyin shook his head with regret, "Elder Shu is really extraordinary, I hope you will be so lucky next time."


    Before she finished speaking, she had disappeared, leaving only a faint flame on the spot.


    Zhou Shu didn''t catch up, returned to the flying fish boat, and continued to think.


    Huang Muyin has the advantage, and she is in the Golden Core Realm. She has a higher cultivation base than Zhou Shu, and she does not have to worry about the storage of spiritual power, and she also knows that Zhou Shu will not use the best magic weapon to fight against the fire, and is almost invincible. But why did you run away after the sneak attack?


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "Is there any weakness in her? It must be, but I haven''t found it yet. See you next time, you must try to find out."


    He was right, Huang Muyin did have weaknesses, and it was quite a fatal weakness.


    Back then, during a secret exploration, Huang Muyin and her companions unexpectedly discovered Tier 4 fire, the ground was really hot.


    Several people saw the different fire suddenly forgot the covenant, and fought with each other. Everyone knows what the different fire means to the cultivator, and it can greatly improve their own strength, and the cultivator of the same level.


    Huang Muyin, who had just formed a pill, was not strong enough to be able to join the fight, but unexpectedly, the strange fire suddenly fell in front of her. She was overjoyed, thinking that this was the best opportunity given by God, and without hesitation, she swallowed the strange fire and fled quickly.


    Before the huge temptation, she had forgotten one thing. She had just formed a pill and had not yet secured her realm. The small world in the gold pill was not strong. In this case, it was extremely dangerous to absorb abnormal fire.


    After the alien fire entered the golden core, it raged wildly and quickly destroyed most of the small world she had built. Although she saved her life with the pill, this loss could not be made up.


    In the end, the different fire was settled in the golden core and used for her, but her golden core was also destroyed seven or eighty-eight. There was no one in the small world. Although the golden core was still there, most of the golden core was lost. The function of the pill, the cultivation base is similar to that of the condensing pulse realm cultivator. After using the advanced technique three or four times, her spiritual power is exhausted, and she can''t fight for a long time.


    She never told anyone about this weakness. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 422: Enemy again

    More than half an hour later, Huang Muyin appeared again. �Rһ��novel�R�Q�Q�Q�Q��


    What she brought this time was a fire net made up of dozens of fire wires, which almost blocked the flying fish ship''s route, but Zhou Shu cleverly passed through it, and she returned again without success.


    "It''s so difficult, Shu Zhou..."


    Huang Muyin stood in the clouds, frowning.


    She didn''t expect that she had made three consecutive shots, but she didn''t get a little bit of bargain, and she didn''t see the hope of winning.


    The same is true for Zhou Shu not far away.


    Huang Muyin��s attacks became fiercer every time. If it weren��t for the flying fish ship��s good performance and her own quick calculations, it would be difficult to escape. No one knows what kind of means she would use, and if Huang Muyin encounters other cultivators in Zhoushu The danger will be even greater if you take action at the right time.


    Such an opponent is difficult to deal with, and at this time, he does not have the time and energy to entangle her much.


    Zhou Shu arched his hand and said loudly, "Elder Huang, why not talk?"


    Huang Muyin, who was about to leave, stood still, turned around and looked at Zhou Shu, smiling slightly, "I don''t know what Elder Shu is going to talk to the little girl?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Elder Huang, you stopped me because of Xie Qinxin''s request? I don''t know what she promised you, maybe I can give more."


    "Elder Xie?"


    Huang Muyin was slightly suspicious, "What does it have to do with her?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel suspicious, "Elder Xie didn''t want you to come, so why did you stop me?"


    Huang Muyin covered her mouth unconsciously, smiling with a trembling smile, "Hehe, what Elder Shu said, you are carrying the best magic weapon. Such a thing, the little girl does not want to miss it, is this reason not enough?"


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu expressed regret. He thought that Huang Muyin had been sent by Xie Qinxin and that there was a possibility of negotiation, but now it seems that it should not be, and there is no need for negotiation.


    Huang Muyin laughed for a while and became a little serious, "Elder Shu. If you lend me the best magic weapon for a period of time, I will no longer stop you, and I can even **** you to a safe place. How about? I promise just Borrow. Never fail to return."


    Zhou Shu grinned, "Elder Huang, do you think I should believe if you say this at this time?"


    "The little girl can only offend again and again, sorry."


    Huang Muyin shook his head. There was a blaze on his body and he was about to leave.


    At this time, there were three streamers flying in like a flying light, falling outside the two people.


    The three of them are in the Golden Core Realm, and they are obviously well-coordinated. Standing in three positions, they just surround Huang Muyin and Zhou Shu in the middle, and they are in a certain formation.


    "Haha, what are the two Taoist friends of Liu Xiazong talking about, how about let us join?"


    The talking practitioner wore a long black crane cloak. But the hem of the clothes only dropped to the knees, and his figure was extraordinarily tall. His face was square, but at this time he smiled exaggeratedly, his mouth was grinning to his ears, and he looked funny.


    The other two cultivators laughed, "Hehe, after a lot of hard work, I finally caught up."


    The tall repairer put away his laughter and said in awe. "It''s better to meet by chance. Since they met, why don''t the two Taoist friends take out the best magic weapon, and everyone will refer to it?"


    "He has nothing to do with me. Don''t pull me in, say goodbye."


    When Huang Muyin saw these people, he was secretly surprised, and quickly put aside the relationship, turned around and left.


    She is fast, but the three cultivators are not slow. After moving the position, it seemed that no matter where Huang Muyin went from, he would be under siege.


    "Don''t worry, fellow daoists, let''s search for it again and again."


    "If you say it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. If the best magic weapon is on you, wouldn''t it be a trip for nothing?"


    "That is, the three of us waited outside Lingyu City for a whole month, and we will never let you go until you leave the city."


    The three cultivators joined together, and each found a magic weapon, eyeing each other.


    Huang Muyin snorted, her face filled with mighty face, with a bit of stern expression, "I said nothing is irrelevant! This is Lingyu City, do you still want to do something against the Liuxia Sect cultivator? Xuan Lingzong, you are too courageous. That''s great!"


    Serene, her heart is a little flustered. If it''s normal, it''s not difficult for her to escape, but when she used Firenet to deal with Zhou Shu before, she had already consumed most of her spiritual power. Now facing several Golden Core Realms, she is really not sure to escape. .


    "What about Liu Xiazong? Others are afraid of you, but we don''t care. In short, if you don''t hand over the best magic weapon, don''t want to leave!"


    The tall cultivator''s face sank, and he drank back loudly.


    The three people dressed in the same way, and Huang Muyin could tell at a glance that they were the cultivators of the Xuan Lingzong.


    The Xuan Lingzong is also a large sect, similar to the three major sects of Lingyu City, and has always coveted the position of Lingyu City''s management sect, but the reputation of the Xuan Lingzong is really bad, and the disciples of the middle school have done a lot of oppressing the small sect. The act of killing people and stealing treasures was despised by surrounding cultivators, and was almost regarded as the same as evil cultivators, so it was impossible to manage the city of Lingyu.


    As for the practitioners of the Xuan Ling Sect, the three major sects have adopted a laissez-faire attitude, let them go, if they really want to manage, even if the three major sects work together, they will lose a lot. This kind of thing is not the three major sects. Will do it. However, the three major sects did not do nothing. In order to maintain the order in the city, the practitioners of the Xuan Lingzong had always been rejected from outside Lingyu city and could not enter the city.


    "I always hear people say what Shu Zhou is like, and the pulse condensing state can defeat the Golden Core Cultivator. It doesn''t seem to be that good."


    "Shinching, we don''t dare to make a sound when we see it, haha!"


    The two Xuan Lingzong cultivators pointed at Zhou Shu, but their eyes were fixed on Huang Muyin. Obviously, they both regarded Huang Muyin as their main opponent and didn''t care too much about Zhou Shu who was condensing pulse state.


    Also, they couldn''t enter the city, and they had never seen Zhou Shu''s test. In their eyes, the pulse condensing state was really not worth it.


    Zhou Shu''s performance seemed to confirm this. He looked around blankly, as if shocked, and remained silent.


    Of course, this was intentional by Zhou Shu.


    He has also heard about the behavior of Xuan Lingzong''s disciples. He will definitely not be good when encountering them at this time. However, the situation is a bit subtle now. The Xuan Lingzong obviously regards Huang Muyin as a person with him and traps them both in the middle. If he can make good use of it, maybe he can solve two troubles in one fell swoop.


    Huang Muyin glanced at Zhou Shu Seeing that he didn''t explain, and pretended to be afraid, how could he not understand what he was thinking, and not aware of the rising anger, the situation is forced, but the heart is more obvious Panic.


    The tall cultivator glanced at his companion and said, "Qi Gang, you are to Shu Zhou, I will deal with the female golden core, Hualiu, you are in the formation, don''t let her run away!"


    The two nodded together, Hua Liu found a good position and swept the array.


    Qi Gang approached Zhou Shufei, stopped at a distance of tens of feet, with a lot of disdain on his face, "Several cultivators I met said that you are great, but I think you are really unbearable. If you have the best magic weapon, call it as soon as possible. Come out!"


    Before he finished his words, Zhou Shu already had a shiny silver sword in his hand.


    Zhou Shu did not use a heavy sword, but driven by the third change, the sword intent did not weaken too much.


    The magic ants overwhelmed the sky and converged into a whirlwind, directly engulfing Qi Gang in.


    (Ps: Thank you Zui Ai Dongfeng for your monthly ticket support, thank you for the book friends who subscribed to vote for favorite comments~~ The second is nine o''clock, it is late today, sorry.) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 423: no problem

    Huang Muyin saw Zhou Shu''s move, but did not see the heavy gold sword, and became more angry in his heart, "Is this obviously deliberately cheating me?"


    But seeing Jian Yi immediately involved Qi Gang, and he was also slightly relieved. 1 Novel �����ܣ��ܡܡܡܡܩ��ܡܡܣ����ܣ�


    She had seen Zhou Shu''s competition many times, and she knew Zhou Shu''s sword intent very well. She knew very well that if Qi Gang didn''t have a powerful enough magic weapon, she would lose immediately.


    Although the two are hostile, they are now on the same front. Victory by Zhou Shu is also very beneficial to her, and may be able to take the opportunity to escape.


    "You Yu, this kid has a weird sword intent!"


    Qi Gang''s cry came from the demon ant colony. Although he was a little frightened, he could still hold his breath.


    "how about it?"


    The senior cultivator You Yu''s face tightened, and he didn''t think that this condensed vein cultivator had some ability, and he actually trapped his companion first.


    Qi Gang stabilized his mind and said loudly, "It''s okay, although the sword intent is tight as a cage, but it can''t hurt me for a while, I can get out in a while!"


    "Okay, but the Ningmai Realm boy, leave it to you!"


    You Yu nodded in relief, put away the last little worry, and flew over to meet Huang Muyin.


    The jet-black long knife in his hand was three feet long, emitting a thick mist, and it was dark as night for nearly a hundred feet.


    "you!"


    Huang Muyin looked at Zhou Shu bitterly, but was helpless.


    She knew that Qi Gang was surrounded by Jian Yi Tuan Tuan, and he was able to do his job well, Zhou Shu definitely kept his hands, deliberately.


    But the crisis in front of her had already come, and she couldn''t get distracted to pay attention to Zhou Shu.


    The billowing black mist is getting closer and closer to her. With a slight sweep of the divine sense, she understood that the thick black mist on the black knife could corrode spiritual power and divine sense, no less than the effect of the formation, which was very tricky. In case of being trapped in the black mist, it would be extremely difficult to get out again.


    You cannot keep your hands, you must do your best.


    She rarely shot in front of others, but at this time the situation forced her. It is also a last resort.


    With a support of his right hand, the red light appeared, several fireballs shot out in succession, and flew towards You Yu.


    Within the flames. As dawn disperses the night, the black mist gradually dissipates and turns into nothing.


    "Different fire repairer?"


    Feeling the abnormality of the flame, You Yu immediately noticed something wrong, a flash of light in his eyes, a bit of excitement in surprise.


    "Unexpectedly, in addition to the best magic weapon. There are such gains."


    After being absorbed by the cultivator, the abnormal fire still exists in the body. There are special means to take it out. After the cultivator��s breath is eliminated, it can be absorbed again, but that method is extremely cruel, and the success rate is minimal, even if evil cultivators are unwilling Use the resource of different fire to get a blessing like God. It is not easy for others to take it away.


    But from You Yu''s greedy eyes, he seemed to want to try it.


    You Yu''s words were filled with excitement and gloomy, and Huang Muyin sounded like her heart was tight.


    She doesn''t take action before crowds, and there are some reasons for this, because she is afraid of being taken as a resource. If her gold core is intact, she won''t worry about anything, but she knows that her spiritual power reserves are far inferior to the ordinary gold core, and she has to hide it deliberately.


    The black knife waved, and the black mist became thicker again, and the range became larger and larger. As if ink dripping on the pure white rice paper, it continued to spread.


    Huang Muyin swung a few fireballs again and again, only feeling that the spiritual power in his body was getting less and less, and if it continued, I was afraid...


    Going to fight.


    The silver teeth bit. A pillar of fire suddenly appeared on her body, and the pillar of fire went straight into the clouds, reflecting the sky red.


    With the pillar of fire as the center, the blazing heat wave continued to spread out, like a wind rolling cloud, which instantly dissipated more than half of the black mist.


    You Yu in the black mist. Feeling an indescribable blazing heat, as if being thrown into the lava under the ground, the whole body was extremely hot.


    He retired quickly, and several talismans were thrown out, and several ice walls suddenly appeared in front of him.


    But in the heat wave, the ice wall was destroyed in the blink of an eye and turned into vapor and disappeared. With a scream, You Yu heard many gurgling sounds, and there were many bubbles coming out of his body and he was embarrassed.


    He knew that the fire was so powerful that he didn''t dare to use his magic weapon to meet the enemy, otherwise the magic weapon would melt and the damage to himself would only be greater.


    Huang Muyin almost exhausted her spiritual power when she was just talented. Seeing the opportunity to retreat, she could no longer see her figure as the flames shone.


    But before he flew out for a few breaths, he was blocked by one person, who was the Hualiu who had been grazing on the side.


    "I hurt the boss, I want to go, stay!"


    Hualiu''s sleeves swayed, and a series of tactics flew towards Huang Muyin.


    In the face of the cultivator who has controlled the different fire, most magic weapons are a little unusable, and they have to use tactics to deal with them.


    At this time, Huang Muyin was almost exhausted, and in the blink of an eye he slid left and right, backing back again and again.


    Almost all her shows were scattered, Huarong lost her expression, lost this opportunity, I was afraid that there would be no way to escape.


    She felt a little regretful.


    Unexpectedly, it seemed that she shouldn''t have come to chase Zhou Shu when she fell into such a field, but she also knew that if she didn''t come, there was no other way to think of.


    "Okay, Hualiu is doing well!"


    You Yu flew close in strides, his pitted face was covered with hideousness, and there were many black or red bloodshot eyes. Anyone would avoid it at a glance.


    "I will take care of you!"


    You Yu looked at Huang Muyin, a little frustrated.


    He has always been the only one to bully others, when has he suffered such a big loss.


    Huang Muyin was forced into a rush, and he glanced at the distance accidentally, suddenly startled in his heart, somewhat enlightened.


    She stood still slowly, set aside the confusion, no panic was seen in her eyes, but there was a trace of determination and determination that was very obvious.


    "Be careful, she might explode the golden core!"


    Hualiu seemed to have seen such a look, and quickly stopped the technique and backed away.


    "What are you afraid of! She doesn''t have much spiritual power, her golden core is different from ours, even if it blew up, it has no power!"


    Instead, You Yu went one step further and said with a grinning smile, "Did you devour the alien fire and damage the golden core? Although your explosion is good, your stamina is not enough, and there is no continuity at all. This is not a real golden core. Yours Jin Dan, something definitely went wrong!"


    As a golden core cultivator, he is naturally familiar with golden cores. As long as the small world in golden cores is functioning normally, the spiritual energy will continuously be transformed into spiritual power. There is almost no need to worry about spiritual power reserves. He couldn''t resist it at all, and was almost about to explode the gold core to resist, but soon the heat wave was weak, and the power was getting smaller and smaller, which surprised him.


    Moreover, Huang Muyin obviously had the upper hand and fled instead of continuing to attack, which also illustrates this point.


    With a determined mind, Huang Muyin''s mouth curled slightly, "So what? Can you stop the flames from burning?"


    After hearing the sound, You Yu took two steps back, but still stared at Huang Muyin, and said in a deep voice, "Don''t kill yourself I will keep you in your mind."


    If Huang Muyin exploded the golden core, the abnormal fire in the golden core would also explode at the same time, so no one on the scene could escape.


    "It''s ridiculous, haha..."


    Huang Muyin sneered. The laughter kept making her feel a little crazy.


    "Are you crazy?"


    You Yu frowned.


    Behind a few people, a silent golden sword came quickly, and the black magic ant suddenly flew out of the sword, covering the sky and covering You Yu densely and densely.


    "what--"


    The scream stopped abruptly, and when the magic ants dispersed, You Yu was completely gone.


    Zhou Shu stood among the magic ants, holding a yellow golden pill in his hands.


    "There is no problem with your golden core." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 424: You go

    Huang Muyin and Hualiu were both stunned, staring at Zhou Shu blankly, some of them couldn''t believe what they saw. ���RһFiction �ݩ��Q���ܡ�


    Hua Liu''s gaze drifted away, Qi Gang not far away had long since disappeared, and the fear in his heart was deeper, I was afraid that Qi Gang and You Yu had already fallen to the same end.


    Of course he expected it well.


    Qi Gang thought he could break away from Zhou Shu''s sword intent, but he didn''t know that it was just a dream.


    Zhou Shu deliberately kept his hands, just to observe the surrounding situation, and then decide according to the situation, and leaving all opponents to Huang Muyin is obviously more beneficial to him.


    Advance can attack, retreat can defend.


    Seeing Huang Mu''s sonic boom, You Yu was hit hard, and then Huang Muyin was stopped by Hualiu again and fell into a desperate situation. Now that Zhou Shu has enough advantages in this situation, he can feel relieved to do it and eliminate these people in one fell swoop.


    He changed his sword.


    The sword intent was stagnant. Qi Gang, surrounded by magic ants, thought he was finally out of trouble, but he didn''t know it was the beginning of the tragedy.


    The tide of magic ants gave him no chance to breathe at all, and directly accounted for it.


    And You Yu and Hua Liu who were over there focused on Huang Muyin, and didn''t know anything about what happened here, but Huang Muyin who was facing him saw them.


    Seeing all this, Huang Muyin seemed to have an understanding, and made a gesture of exploding the golden core, which attracted the attention of You Yu and Hua Liu even more.


    Her cleverness and acting skills made Zhou Shu also have to praise her for her intelligence and acting skills. He also took advantage of this opportunity to let the heavy golden sword full of sword intent quietly arrive behind You Yu, directly exploding third. The change made You Yu turn into a powder without knowing it.


    After seeing the situation clearly, Hua Liu anxiously stepped back.


    He retreated and yelled hurriedly, "Don''t come here, I will explode the golden core if you come here!"


    At this moment, he was extremely afraid. He thought that Huang Muyin was the most powerful, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to be the most dangerous person. Both of his companions died in his hands. If he stays, he will inevitably face such an end, and can only use such fragile words to protect himself.


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and didn''t look at it much. Let the flowers leave.


    If a golden core cultivator wants to explode the golden core, he can''t stop it, why bother to die, and clean it up next time.


    He turned to look at Huang Muyin and nodded slightly. "Elder Huang, thank you very much."


    Had it not been for Elder Huang to act in a play that attracted You Yu, he might not have won so easily, so Xie would have to say it.


    "Thank you very much, Elder Shu."


    Huang Muyin was exhausted and her body shook slightly. She knew she would be dead without Zhou Shu, but she also knew. The two are still enemies now, and they won''t be changed because of those cultivators.


    There was a lot of caution in her eyes, "What are you going to do now?"


    Zhou Shu held a heavy golden sword in his hand and looked at her indifferently, "Their business is over, we should end it too, Elder Huang."


    Others lose both sides. For Zhou Shu, now is the best time to solve the trouble.


    Huang Muyin smiled, her eyes a little sad. "What''s the end? I can still explode the golden core, you can''t stop the flames."


    "That said, there is a real problem with your golden core, and You Yu is right. Your golden core is different from others."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seeming to realize, "Your spiritual power reserves should be worse than mine, so you can''t deal with me head-on, you can only sneak attacks, and you will run away immediately after the sneak attacks are unsuccessful. You can''t fight for long."


    "So what?"


    The corners of Huang Muyin''s mouth were slightly raised. Although he was right, he still had many dissatisfaction on his face.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s fine, just have weaknesses. I thought you might be one of the strongest cultivators in Lingyu City, but now it doesn''t seem to be anymore, so I can rest assured."


    "I can be," Huang Muyin sighed lightly, "Oh."


    Zhou Shu looked at her calmly, as if thinking of something, "I guessed what you did with my heavy golden sword."


    Huang Muyin smiled bitterly, "Hehe, you already know so much, isn''t it hard to guess?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said self-consciously, "It is basically impossible to make up for the damage to the golden core of the cultivator. If you want to change this situation, you can only condense a golden core again, and you need to fall to a level. , Start again from the condensed veins realm. This is very difficult, because the cultivator must break his golden core before he can fall to the realm, but his body will be greatly damaged because of this, and if he is not careful, his soul and soul will be destroyed, so you need Get a heavy golden sword, use it to keep the soul, as your own back."


    "I admit you are right."


    Huang Muyin nodded, "I have no other choice but to get the best magic weapon, but I can only do this, but I can guarantee that I don''t have the idea of ??using your magic weapon as my own. Whether it is used or not, I will use the best magic weapon. Back to you."


    "You have a strange fire, and it is not a sword repair. Maybe you can''t use the best magic weapon, but I still can''t give you the best magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "But I don''t want to do anything to you, let''s go."


    Huang Muyin was stunned for a while, with a puzzled face, "Just let me go like this?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "You can explode the golden core, why don''t I let you go? Although your spiritual power is insufficient, the abnormal fire in the golden core is not something I can bear. I have any reason to keep you, and I don''t want to suffer any damage. ."


    He said it for granted, and Huang Muyin was a little stupid.


    Indeed, Zhou Shu��s words are very reasonable. No one is not afraid of blew up, and it is the golden core with abnormal fire that blew up, but if she let her go directly like this, she still does not understand it. If she has such a good opportunity, at least she must Forcing the other party to make some oaths and pay some price or something.


    Huang Muyin hesitated for a while, then slowly said, "You let me go now, don''t regret it, I will keep chasing you until I find the new best magic weapon."


    "I know, but I won''t regret it."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent.


    He knew in his heart that the best magic weapon was Huang Muyin''s pursuit. Without the best magic weapon, there would be no further possibility. Of course, he would pursue him desperately. But now he already knows Huang Muyin��s weakness, and he has no previous worries about her. No matter how many times she comes back, he is sure to deal with it. And for some reason, he has no murderous intentions towards Huang Muyin, as if his heart refuses to do so. This is strange.


    "Okay I will let you off if I have a chance."


    Huang Muyin gave Zhou Shu a deep look, then turned and left. Unlike before, her speed was much slower.


    It seems that her escape technique requires a lot of spiritual power, but she is a cultivator with very little spiritual power.


    If she can make up for the lack of spiritual power, she should be a strong one.


    Zhou Shu watched her leave, smiled and shook his head, took out the flying fish boat and got in.


    The black streamer jumped into the cloud and continued forward.


    But it didn''t take long before he encountered another pursuit, this time it was Hongyezong.


    As time passed, more and more cultivators knew the news of his departure from the city, and there would be more and more pursuits. Every game was a life-and-death fight, and Zhou Shu faced it calmly.


    This is also a kind of experience, a more effective experience than the previous test bench.


    (To be continued.)

 Chapter 425: Sky Sword

    Xu Yue was embarrassed, unkempt, and his vestments were full of dirt. One novel �ܡܨQ�����������Q�Q�Q�������Q���Q


    He has been flying continuously for a month, and he hasn''t stopped for a while, and he didn''t even have time to use the cleaning technique. Of course, he can''t waste a trace of spiritual power on useless clothes.


    He knew that as long as he stopped, even if he only stopped for a breath, he might be trapped and never escaped.


    After flying for a long time, there is no time to absorb the spiritual energy to recover. The golden core that was once full of spiritual energy is almost exhausted, and the accumulation of many years is almost exhausted, and spiritual power can no longer be transformed.


    "Is that the end?"


    Feeling the chasing soldiers behind him, Xu Yue''s heart was gloomy.


    "Just picked up a small sword, just..."


    Recalling the scene a month ago, he is still heart palpitations.


    On a barren mountain, he found a strange stone sword. The stone sword was hundreds of feet long, like a small peak inserted in the mountain. The body of the sword was already covered with moss. It was obvious that many years had passed.


    He was curious, broke the hilt of the sword, and encountered a weird phantom, saying, "The one who gets my sword, for me to drive", is simply funny.


    The phantom did not know that after being buried for many years, he could still attack from the soul, but fortunately he was prepared for it and easily resolved it. After resolving the attack, he unexpectedly got a golden small sword. The small sword was Tier 4, not high or low, but it was just right for him. He was very happy and thought he had a chance.


    There was also the primordial soul in the little sword, and he still said the same nonsense, and he still cracked it the same way.


    With such an opportunity, he naturally had the opportunity to brag in front of his fellow practitioners. However, he just took out this sword in front of several practitioners, and a white-clothed practitioner immediately asked him, "Where did this sword come from? Are you the disciple of the traitor? Say, where is he now?"


    "Who is he? What traitor? I don''t understand what you are talking about?"


    "Tell me back to the sect!"


    What he didn''t expect was that the white-clothed cultivator''s face was green, and he shot directly.


    With only one, Xu Yue knew that he was not an opponent, and saw the origin of the cultivator. Xu Yue had only one way to escape.


    This escape is one month.


    He has a unique way of escape, and the degree of escape is not comparable to that of the same-level cultivators, but the cultivators behind him seem to be not bad. Furthermore, two companions were called, and they could not get rid of them while changing the rest and tracking, and no one dared to rescue him on the road, most of them flee away immediately. Avoid it.


    I never dared to stop all the way, but this kind of day seemed to be coming to an end, and the road of life was the same. Xu Yue felt that his spiritual power was getting less and less, and he was about to be unable to support his escape. At the same time, Xu Yue also didn''t want to escape, and couldn''t see the hope of escape at all, and it seemed that there was no reason to stick to it.


    The chasing soldiers at the back obviously saw this too, with a smug look on their faces.


    After a month of hunting, I finally saw the shadow of success. Their speed was suddenly fast.


    "Huh, see where you can escape?"


    The white-clothed repairman stood in front of Xu Yue with a bit of cold arrogance on his face, "Fleeing for a month, there must be a ghost in my heart, you must be related to that traitor!"


    Xu Yue''s expression was indifferent, and he no longer wanted to explain. While chasing and fleeing, he explained at least ten thousand times, but no one believed it, and seemed to identify him as possessing that little golden sword. It must be that traitor''s disciple.


    "It''s better not to speak, just follow me!"


    The white-clothed repairman drew out a weird sword and pointed it flatly at Xu Yue.


    The sword was one foot wide and looked like a boat oar. The whole body was silvery white, with four or five clouds falling on it. As the sword light flashed, the clouds floated slightly, resembling living things.


    Xu Yue didn''t want to struggle anymore, and there was a lot of weakness in his eyes.


    at this time. However, several cultivators came from a distance one after another, fleeing and chasing them, and they all came from here.


    The cultivator who was chased in front looked quite young, his face was firm, his eyes were clear, and a hint of expression burst out from time to time.


    The cultivators who were chasing behind were so fierce and evil, they kept shouting, "Shu Zhou, you can''t escape, Elder Sun is coming soon, you should still tie your hands and hand over your sword!"


    Xu Yue was stunned. He didn''t expect that there was also a cultivator who was chased because of the sword. He really felt sorry for him, but Shu Zhou who was chased over there was full of energy, not as listless as him.


    He glanced more, and couldn''t help being even more strange. The cultivator turned out to be only in the vein condensing state, and all the people chasing after him were in the golden core state.


    "As usual."


    The white-clothed repairman only glanced, a trace of arrogance appeared on his face.


    The cultivator beside him nodded in response, took out a silver talisman and threw it into the sky.


    boom!


    A white light soared into the sky, and it condensed into a huge broad sword in the air, towering into the clouds, the light was dazzling, and it was clearly visible for nearly a thousand miles.


    "what!"


    The cultivator who was chasing Zhou Shu stopped immediately, his expression was surprised and fearful, and he dared not take a step forward.


    "The cultivator of the Heavenly Sword Gate, why come here?"


    "They used the Heavenly Sword Talisman to inform the surrounding cultivators that five hundred miles below the Heavenly Sword, other sects are prohibited from entering, and offenders must be treated. What should we do?"


    "How overbearing, but what else can we do, do you want to offend the Heavenly Sword Sect!"


    The white-clothed cultivator turned his head and looked at it with disdain. He knew that as long as the Heavenly Sword Talisman was thrown out, no matter where it was or who it originally belonged to, it now belongs to them only, and they will never do anything. Someone will come to interrupt.


    But this time there was obviously an accident.


    Zhou Shu saw that the Red Leaf Zongxiu behind him stopped, his heart loosened slightly, and he rushed over here.


    If he doesn''t escape, he won''t have time. He felt the huge pressure behind him before. That pressure was different from spiritual power. Most of it came from the monk''s power. Hongyezong had already dispatched the Supreme Elder for him.


    The white-clothed cultivator couldn''t help but froze, the smug on his face froze, the broad sword in his hand turned around and shouted angrily, "Did you not see the sword in the sky? Stop it for me!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t come down and didn''t answer. He wanted to pass through the group and escape from tracking.


    How could he not see the silver big sword in the sky so shining, but he wouldn''t miss such a rare opportunity, that is, Longtan and Tiger''s Den would also break through, stay here and wait for the monks to come?


    Heavenly Sword Talisman could be ignored, the anger in the heart of the white-clothed cultivator immediately boiled, not to mention, wide sword power burst out.


    Like a waterfall pouring down, the silver sword light that looked like a princess was as wide as tens of feet, almost splitting the sky in half and rushing towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t evade, countless magic ants greeted Baihong and collided without any tricks.


    As the magic ants bite, Bai Hong gradually showed a little gap, Zhou Shu moved and went straight through the gap, and flew back to block it! "


    The white-clothed cultivator looked stunned. This was the first time his white rainbow sword intent was penetrated by someone, and so quickly.


    Another cultivator flew over immediately, drew out a wide sword in his hand, forming a wide giant net, densely packed with almost no gaps, and directly wrapped the flying Zhou Shu.


    However, before catching a breath, a black torrent broke through the giant net and flew straight forward.


    "chase!"


    The white-clothed cultivator looked gloomy, and the line of defense built by the two of them was broken by one person, and it was still condensed, which was simply impossible.


    "Senior Brother Cai stop chasing, that guy seems to have run away!"


    The white-clothed cultivator was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that it was Xu Yue that they really wanted to chase, but at this time Xu Yue could not be seen.


    He exuded his spiritual consciousness, distinguished dozens of breaths, and said straightly, "It should be in this direction, go!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 426: See also Golden Scale Sword

    Xu Yue naturally escaped. ��һ�Rnovel �ݩ��Q�Q�Q�ܩ���


    Seeing that Zhou Shu rushed over regardless of the ban on the Heavenly Sword Talisman, he knew that there was hope.


    It was as if a traveler who had suffered a shipwreck, he finally saw a ship after floating in the sea for half a month, and he would never miss it.


    The escape technique unfolded, and he ran away quickly. At the same time, he threw a small golden sword into Zhou Shu''s magic ant colony.


    "No matter how good this harmful thing is, I will never carry it again."


    After making this decision, he suddenly felt relieved, whether he was caught or fled in the future, he seemed to have no burden.


    The Hongye Zongxiu not far away looked at all this in amazement.


    "He actually moved his hand to the cultivator of the Heavenly Sword Sect... His courage is really great."


    "No one can save him now. As long as he is found by the Heavenly Sword Gate, he will be dead."


    At this time, a monk with a long robe and long sleeves floated up and fell among a few people.


    "Elder Sun, a repairer from the Heavenly Sword Sect blocked the way just now, so Shu Zhou took the opportunity to escape."


    "The old man sees it, but it''s a pity that it''s a step late, it''ll be better sooner."


    Sun Shiyuan frowned, with many regrets on his face.


    In the process of hunting down Zhou Shu, Hongyezong suffered a lot, wounded dozens of people, and even killed seven Golden Core Cultivators. Even the Deputy Sect Master Yuan Lin died in his hands, and his spirits were taken away. This is a great humiliation. Unable to bear it, Hongyezong had to brave countless infamy for the sake of face and sent a monk to deal with Zhou Shu, who was only in the condensed pulse state.


    "Elder, now Shu Zhou has offended the Heavenly Sword Sect, and there is no need for us to do it."


    "Just in this way, the best magic weapon will definitely not be obtained."


    "Oh, after a hard work, I actually made wedding dresses for others, and there is no way at all."


    Sun Shiyuan groaned and said nothing, his expression was a little worried, "That''s not necessarily, alas."


    He knew that things would not be so simple, depending on the direction Zhou Shu escaped. Even the Heavenly Sword Gate had many worries and might not go there, but as long as Zhou Shu fled there, it would be considered safe.


    "What do you do now. Elder?"


    "After the Heavenly Sword Talisman disappears, will you go after it?"


    Sun Shiyuan shook his head, "Forget it, the Heavenly Sword Talisman has a one-hour effect. During this time, we can''t anger the Heavenly Sword Sect. Never enter within these five hundred miles."


    "One hour, even if it can''t catch up, and it''s too far to catch up, you have to go out of Lingyu City."


    "Go back."


    The Hongyezong cultivator glanced bitterly, and left angrily.


    After they left, several groups of cultivators chased after them with exactly the same behavior. They only glanced at the sky sword towering in the air, turned around and left.


    After chasing for nearly a month, Zhou Shu finally got away. No one thought of it.


    For Zhou Shu and the best magic weapon, Liu Xia Zong and Hongye Zong sent dozens of golden cores, and Hongye Zong even dispatched monks. The battle was great, but they still returned without success.


    The incident was so violent that the two major sects could not be kept secret, and it didn''t take long for everyone to know in Lingyu City.


    The impact is unexpectedly huge.


    The two major management sects of Lingyu City, Hongye Sect and Liuxia Sect, pursued and killed the repairmen outside the city. The monks were dispatched to deal with the practitioners of the Ningmai Realm. These things made the entire Lingyu City cultivators look down on them, and people scolded them day and night in the city, saying they would deprive them of their qualifications to manage Lingyu City. The two major management sects can only be regarded as inaudible, and they cannot make any other actions, so as not to cause greater riots.


    However, the patrons who did not hunt down Zhou Shu won the approval of the repairmen in the city in one fell swoop. The more prosperous the momentum, the more signs of the other two factions.


    But the most profitable is Haizhonglou. Hai Zhonglou, who had been close to Zhou Shu, first stood up and criticized the two major sects, standing on the top of the wind and waves, and thus won the support of many cultivators in Lingyu City. For a while, many Jindan cultivators responded to join and returned There are many large and small forces that have announced an alliance with Hai Zhonglou, and jointly advance and retreat against the two major sects. Among them, there are many sects with monks.


    ...


    The two repairers in white were pursuing Xu Yue, while communicating in a low voice.


    "The cultivator who broke into the restricted area before was called Shu Zhou. You will remember it for me. After finishing the work, you must find it out and see what sect dared to teach such a bold disciple!"


    "...Senior Brother Cai, I don''t know if I should say something."


    "Say."


    "Senior Brother Cai noticed that Shu Zhou''s sword intent is really extraordinary, even Senior Brother Cai''s sword intent can break through, and his direction seems to be Xiaolian Lake."


    "Little Lotus Lake?"


    Senior Brother Cai looked stagnant, "I seem to have heard that there are Jianlu disciples living in seclusion in Xiaolian Lake."


    "So I guess he is related to Jianlu, and it''s even the Jianlu disciple who lives there. If it''s not a Jianlu disciple, it''s impossible to break through Senior Brother Cai''s sword intent."


    Senior Brother Cai nodded, seemingly enlightened, "It''s no wonder that I can rush over. It turns out that it is a disciple of Jianlu, that is not too strange."


    "He didn''t mean to hurt people, he just passed by, Brother Cai, I think it''s better."


    Senior Brother Cai sighed, "Well, if he is lucky, I won''t have to look for it next time I meet him."


    ...


    In the flying fish boat, Zhou Shu felt the pressure gradually disappearing behind him, and Zhou Shu finally relaxed.


    He did go towards Xiaolian Lake, but he did not intend to use Ziming to resist the pursuit of soldiers. After passing Xiaolian Lake, he was out of the management of Lingyu City. Not so far, if you want to continue chasing, you have to face many additional obstacles.


    The chase and escape that lasted for nearly a month was at an end.


    "this is����"


    Looking at the small golden sword in front of him, Zhou Shu felt a little familiar.


    Before facing the cultivator of the Heavenly Sword Sect, he was extremely focused and focused on breaking through, but he could clearly see the sudden appearance of a small sword in his magic ant colony.


    The little sword didn''t have any aggressiveness, and he didn''t pay too much attention to it, so he put it away.


    At this moment, he took it out and looked closely, and suddenly felt something was wrong. He seemed to have had such a sword before.


    "Isn''t this a golden scale sword, it''s almost exactly the same but not the one I sold..."


    Soon he recalled that he had accidentally obtained the same small sword in the Heyin school before in the waterfall, and then sold it after feeling a little evil, but he did not expect to see the same one at this time.


    "Could it be that the guy who said,''Whoever gets my sword, for me to urge," threw out more than one such sword to find someone for him to urge?"


    "It''s really interesting. Using this method to find the sect person, but the stone sword has been placed for too long, at least for a thousand years, and the spiritual thoughts in the divine art are weak, I am afraid that there is no useful sect person."


    "But in the past thousand years, I am afraid that some have been recruited..."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and felt that there was a great possibility as he thought.


    "When the cultivator of the Heavenly Sword Sect appeared there, he seemed to be chasing someone. Could it be that that person threw the sword to me?"


    Soon he thought of some key points, and suddenly became cautious, "Is this a deliberate misfortune? Whether it is or not, in short, this sword must never be known to the Heavenly Sword Sect, so hide it first." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 427: Wushuang Ling

    Boom, boom, boom. �RһС��say�����ܨQ�Q�Q���Q�Q


    Outside the galloping flying fish boat, there was a knock on the door.


    The sound seemed very close, and it seemed very far away, but it was weird to think about it.


    Zhou Shu extended his spiritual consciousness a lot. A few miles away, two black-clothed repairmen arched their hands at him from a distance, with smiles on their faces, "Friend Shu, can you bother?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly, and stepped onto the bow of the ship to give a salute, "It''s fine, please tell me if you have something."


    Zhou Shu had some impression of these two people.


    In the competition venue, Zhou Shu saw them more than once. They looked very ordinary, but with some strange mystery, others did not dare to approach.


    The two of them were also chasing him, and they have been chasing until here, but they didn''t seem malicious, which made him a little puzzled.


    Two black-clothed repairmen flew close, hovering in front of the flying fish boat, and praised, "Shu Daoyou can kill or release, Hongyezong and Liuxiazong have nothing to do, let us see it very much. Excited, I take the liberty to come to interrupt today, and I hope Fellow Daoist Shu will not be offended."


    "No, what are the two?"


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, only more doubts in his heart. It sounded that the two of them had been following him all the time, but he didn''t know it. It was a bit unbelievable.


    The black repairman smiled, "My name is Bingqi, and his name is Bing14."


    "Oh, what do the two Taoist friends have to say?"


    These two names were mostly not their real names, and Zhou Shu didn''t want to care about them, but the words that followed them shocked him.


    "We are the black messengers of Wushuang City."


    Bing Qi stared at Zhou Shu, his face showing a little seriousness, and said slowly.


    "Wu Shuang City?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, his eyes flashed, and he stared at the two for a while.


    Wushuang City, hidden in the world of cultivating immortals, is extremely mysterious. No one knows who built it, and no one knows where the city owner is now. How big.


    Like Jianlu, it is also a hidden power in the world of cultivating immortals, but its reputation is much greater than Jianlu, which comes from its unparalleled financial resources. In other words, strength, everyone knows that as long as Wushuang City wants it, it has never been denied, no matter who it is in his hands. Or in which sect.


    When they saw what they wanted, Wushuang City would send various envoys to find ways to obtain it.


    The black-clothed messenger is the lowest middle-ranked messenger. It is said that the golden-clothed messenger of Wushuang City can only serve as a monk in the realm of transformation.


    Legend has it that the cultivators of Wushuang City are all true geniuses, and their strength is much higher than that of the cultivators of the same level. Watching the two, Zhou Shu unconsciously became alert.


    "Yes. Now that you have seen us, you should know where we came."


    Is it true?


    Zhou Shu laughed loudly. "Unexpectedly, Wushuang City would also be interested in my magic weapon. It is a great honor."


    His vigilance immediately rose by another level.


    "magic weapon?"


    Bing Jiu smiled slightly, and shook his head seriously, "It''s not a magic weapon. The fourth-order magic weapon can''t interest us. What we want is people, but you."


    Zhou Shu was startled, "Me?"


    At this moment, waves in his heart, Wushuang City is interested in himself?


    When the messenger of Wushuang City said this, he treated Zhou Shu as a real genius. Wushuang City is a force that many cultivators want to join. Zhou Shu also thought about it, but he didn''t expect it to actually come to the door at this time. Surprise, doubt, joy, worry, all emotions are mixed together, and he is a little hard to calm down.


    Bingjiu nodded, "Yes, Shu Daoyou, you should have heard of Wushuang City. We are very interested in all unique things, and of course people are included. Shu Daoyou has won consecutive victories with the dual cultivation base of the coagulation realm. Slashing dozens of golden pills in a row is not a defeat. This kind of thing is hard to see in a hundred years, and it meets the standards of Wushuang City, so we will come."


    "Wushuang City only accepts real geniuses, and You Daoyou Shu is such a person, don''t you know if you want to join?"


    Bingxi added that the two looked at Zhou Shu together, quite sincere.


    Hearing such approval, Zhou Shu was not complacent, and thought for a while, "How do you two prove?"


    "Oh, that said, it seems that fellow Taoists are interested, very good."


    Bing Jiu showed a hint of joy on his face, waved forward, and a jet black wooden sign slowly flew toward Zhou Shu, "This is my unparalleled order."


    Wushuang Ling.


    One of the strangest magic weapons in the world of cultivating immortals is said to be made from the branches of the Jianshizhi tree.


    The wood of Jianshi, a kind of sacred tree of Xuanhuangda 6, is rumored to be the remnants of the branches of ancient Jianmu, green leaves, purple stems, Xuanhuahuangshi, up to hundreds of thousands, although dead and immortal, it is rumored to be able to communicate with the world, and it is the world. bridge. This tree is extremely rare, and few people have ever seen it in the entire world of cultivation, but Wushuang City can get it.


    The Wushuang Ling made of Jianshi��s wooden branches, although it cannot communicate with the world and reach the sky, but it is unimpeded on the Xuanhuangda 6. It is said that two cultivators can be on the Xuanhuangda 6 as long as they carry the Wushuang Ling. Any place communicates with each other, even if they are thousands of miles apart.


    "Friend Shu Dao can''t use it yet, but you can input spiritual power to feel it."


    There is no rune on the order, only the word "Wushuang" is written in ancient seals, and when it falls into the hand, the desolate and simple majestic aura is oncoming, unstoppable.


    Zhou Shu input a trace of spiritual power, the more obvious the ancient meaning, in the knowledge of the sea, a picture full of vicissitudes of life may disappear or appear, the vastness of the world and the majesty of nature are all in it, which is amazing and convincing.


    "This order is undoubtedly a Wushuang order."


    Zhou Shu nodded solemnly. The only thing that can give him this feeling is the wood of Jianshi, this kind of sacred tree from ancient times.


    This token alone is of great value. If it can be obtained, it will be of great benefit for him to understand the way of heaven.


    "Can you two elaborate more clearly?"


    After confirming the identities of the two, Zhou Shu asked seriously.


    He has a little understanding of Wushuang City, but he doesn''t know much, but he can confirm that Wushuang City''s reputation is definitely not bad, and many people want to join but are not allowed.


    Bing Jiu said slowly, "There are not many things that can be said. If Daoists are willing to join, they will naturally get a piece of Wushuang Ling. What you want to know, Wushuang Ling can give you the answer."


    The fourteenth continued, "I don''t know what concerns Shu Daoyou has? We have investigated. It is not a hindrance to Shu Daoyou and the family and other clan forces. Wushuang City is not a sect, and there are no restrictions on joining Wushuang City, regardless of Shu Daoyou''s origin. What kind of sect, whatever sect you want to go to in the future, is fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I have also heard about this. Many major sect cultivators are from Wushuang City. It is rumored that the Deputy Sect Master of Cihangzong is Wushuang City''s golden-clothed messenger."


    He stared into the eyes of the two of them, trying to confirm the authenticity of the rumors.


    Bing Jiu was right indifferent, neither denying nor admitting, "Friend Shu, as long as you are not a family with a deep view, joining Wushuang City will only benefit, but there will be no harm. If you become an official messenger, complete your requirements, and gradually promote, the benefits will only increase. more."


    Zhou Shu responded with a smile, "But what are the benefits? Also, where is Wushuang City?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 428: Wushuang City

    "These are naturally known when you get Wushuangling. In short, you may be able to get what you want, and what we can tell you now is to use Wushuangling''s method."


    Bing Shiv shook his head, "There is one more thing to remind you that before becoming an official messenger, Wushuang City recognizes the order and does not recognize people. If you get the Wushuang order and then be taken away, you will no longer be. People in Wushuang City will not get any benefits of Wushuang City."


    Bingjiu nodded, and his expression suddenly became solemn, "For people, we don''t force it. You think about it and give you ten breaths."


    You can get everything you want. No one seems to be able to resist this temptation.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t, he gave the answer quickly.


    "Okay, I agree to join."


    Bing Jiu nodded in satisfaction, "Very well, you made the right choice."


    C. Fourteen handed over a black jade slip, "After a hundred breaths, the jade slip will automatically break. Say goodbye, use Wushuang Ling, you can know everything."


    The two talked no more, and soon disappeared.


    Although Zhou Shu had a lot of questions, he didn''t have time to ask questions. This seemingly important jade slip would be broken after a hundred breaths, and it must be written down as soon as possible.


    In the jade slip, a strange tactic is recorded, and the tactic that is completed with divine consciousness and soul is very complicated.


    Fortunately, Zhou Shuzheng was good at this and had an unparalleled strong memory. He quickly memorized the law and began to deduct it.


    Boom, after a hundred breaths, the jade slip broke apart and ceased to exist.


    "Where is Wushuang Ling?"


    Zhou Shu murmured to himself, he was very confused. The very important reason he joined Wushuang City was Wushuang Ling. That Ling was made of wood from the beginning of the building, and it concealed the mystery of the origin of heaven and earth. It''s okay, but the two of them said it well, but in the end they didn''t give him.


    While talking to himself, a black light suddenly appeared. A jet-black wooden sign appeared out of thin air, just before his eyes.


    Zhou Shu reached out and grabbed it, surprised and suspicious.


    This is obviously his unparalleled order, but there is no one else within ten miles around. How did it appear here?


    It''s really weird.


    The wooden sign was extremely heavy, and as soon as it sank, Zhou Shu took a look and put it away, and walked back to the flying fish boat.


    The flying fish boat continued to move forward, Zhou Shu took a closer look inside. Time gradually passed.


    That divine consciousness technique is very difficult to understand. After the deduction, it took Zhou Shu nearly ten days to learn it. It can be described as one of the most complicated techniques that Zhou Shu has learned. This technique can make Zhou Shu distinguish the divine soul, and Wushuang Ling , It must be driven by the power of the soul.


    Should I use it?


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a long time and used the method.


    "That''s it."


    I don''t know how long it took, Zhou Shu took the token and fell into a state of contemplation and selflessness.


    There is a lot of room in Wushuang Ling. Only the soul can enter.


    Inside the space is a towering tree with branches everywhere, and there is no way to see the side. It is not only Zhou Shu, but there are many souls.


    In the big tree, there are about hundreds of spirits, all of them look the same, just like ordinary people, but the clothes are different, there are gold, purple and black. Others, like Zhou Shu, are dressed in white and no other colors.


    They come and go in a hurry, perhaps due to rules. There is no communication with each other.


    This big tree is like the built wood when the world first opened, communicating with the entire Xuanhuang Da6, no matter where the cultivator is, they can use the power of the soul to gather together.


    Following Shenhun, Zhou Shu walked to the middle of the tree.


    On the trunk in the middle of the tree. Hanging all kinds of wooden boards, there are all kinds of news recorded in them, many of them are secrets, magic weapons, geniuses and so on. They are either rewards or other things, just like the missions in the Hoyin school, any unparalleled Everyone in the city can try to take it, but whether it can be done depends on their own ability.


    "Pan Dao has found a new secret realm in Xihezhou. Are there any monks to go there? Those who have accumulated more than 30,000 Wushuang points, leave a message.


    "I heard that Tianxuzi of the Double Ninth Palace has recently practiced a Tier 6 magic weapon. Does anyone know the specific news? A reward of 1,000 points for Wushuang. If you don''t know, don''t disturb."


    "Nanzhanzhou, Duyun Island, is besieged by a group of Tier 5 monsters. First aid! All points are given for 470."


    He even saw a message about himself, "A genius of the coagulation realm appeared in Lingyu City, Dongshengzhou. Are there any nearby cultivators to check it out? If they meet the conditions and can join, the rewards under the city lord will be shared. One hundred and fifty points per person.


    This task must have been taken by Bing Jiu and Bing Shi, and I don''t know where they are. They are usually in the sect and appear as messengers when they receive the task.


    ...


    Not all of them were the wooden boards hung by the cultivators, but there were also special black wooden boards, which were obviously made by the city lord.


    "Beiluzhou, Qileng Mountain Range, Lu Xiliu, a disciple of the Huanyue Sect, got a Tier 4 strange beast, rat and scorpion beast, and found a way to get it without harming the reputation of Wushuang City. Those who are interested will leave a letter. Award one thousand points, In the middle stage of Luxi Liu Yuanying realm, there was a monk in the sect of the **** of transformation, and he did what he could."


    The differences between the tasks and the repairers'' cloths are clearly marked with the location and difficulty, so that the repairers with sufficient strength can choose.


    As if opening the door to a new world, Zhou Shu felt that he saw another world through Wushuang Ling.


    No wonder Wushuangling can transmit and understand messages across millions of miles. This is the reason.


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a while and sighed with emotion, "All the rumors from the outside world are not true. Only after you really understand it will you know that Wushuang City is like this."


    From his observations during this period of time, there is no Wushuang City on Xuanhuang Da6. The big tree in this Wushuang Ling is Wushuang City. This is a world that only allows gods and souls to enter.


    "The people who created Wushuang City really have ideas. They have used the special properties of Jianshizhimu to build a world like this so that those geniuses can understand the world and get a fuller exhibition, and they can also get unimaginable from it. It��s just that Wushuang points, I don��t know what they can get? So many monks and cultivators try their best to do the task, points must be very useful."


    Soon, Zhou Shu found the answer.


    On the other side of the tree, the purpose of the points is clearly written in large letters.


    "You can set up quests and ask the nearby Wushuang City colleagues to help. I hope that you will depend on your points, and most of them are limited to nearby ones. There is no way to help if you are too far away. It is not easy to cross a continent... ��"


    "You can find the city lord in exchange for items, there are various pill magic tricks, magic treasures, talisman, etc., which are basically treasures from the big sect, but the price is really expensive..."


    After watching for a while, Zhou Shu paused at the last sentence, "Only after becoming an official messenger can I get points."


    Yes, it looks good, but Zhou Shu can''t get it now.


    But how do you become the official messenger of Wushuang City? (To be continued.)

 Chapter 429: status quo

    Soon, Zhou Shu found the answer. A novel �R��������


    It does not seem difficult. After completing the tasks assigned by the three city lords, you can become the official messenger of Wushuang City and accumulate points.


    From the point of view of the rules, unlike the rumors outside, the golden messenger must transform into the gods to do it. As long as the points are reached, they will be promoted. From low-level black messengers to golden messengers, you need to accumulate 100,000 points. The purple-clothed messenger in the middle can do it with 10,000 points.


    "Similar to the sect, but much smaller than the limit of the sect, most of the tasks have no time limit, and you can do it if you want to do it, or you can do it, but there are no sect benefits, and everything needs to pass points. In exchange for it."


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly, saying that this method is quite suitable for him. He doesn''t like being restricted. It is best to be able to control time freely.


    Next to the big tree, there is also a score ranking board. It can be seen that there are not many spirits in the city. There are 373 official messengers. The highest A-1 has 370,000 points, while the lowest is only C93. Only one hundred points.


    As for him, he has not yet become a messenger, and naturally he has no ranking. There seem to be a few like him, all in white.


    They looked at each other a few times and didn''t speak.


    I can''t speak. Here, the communication between spirits and souls is restricted, only through the board, and every time you use the board, you need to consume a certain amount of points, but most of them no one will use the precious points for small talk.


    After walking around the big tree, Zhou Shu had basically seen all the rules clearly and had a basic understanding of Wushuang City.


    "Yes, as far as it seems, there is no harm in joining Wushuang City. If you have the opportunity, you should come to see more tasks and go out."


    The mind moved slightly, and the soul that was separated would go back.


    But before leaving, he was blocked by a closed door, unable to return to himself.


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, although the spirit that was split out was only a trace, but if he were confined in Wushuang City, he could not get out. It is also intolerable for him. Not only him, but no cultivator can. Could it be that Wushuang City restricts cultivators by detaining the spirit of the cultivator?


    Not too possible. If this were the case, Wushuang City''s reputation would have long been rotten, and there would not be so many geniuses to join.


    In that portal, a phantom walked out slowly, looking at Zhou Shu with majesty.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak. Silently looked at him to see what he was going to do.


    The virtual shadow year was about fifty years old and looked very ordinary. He slowly said, "Sorry, fellow Taoist Shu, there are two rules that must be clearly stated with fellow Taoists before they can leave the city. Everyone who leaves the city will pass through here. One step is not aimed solely at Daoists."


    Zhou Shu nodded. "Please speak."


    "After you leave the city, you must not disclose the situation of Wushuang City to the outside world. Please keep this in mind and don''t try."


    Xuying didn''t explain the consequences of doing this, but Zhou Shu would never be better. Wushuang City is a world that can only be entered by gods and souls. Everyone in Wushuang City knows this, but no one in the outside world has ever mentioned it, and they all know nothing. In other words, this rule is unbreakable. No one has violated it so far. This also shows that the violator only moved his mind, but had already suffered the consequences before telling others. There was no time to say.


    Zhou Shu nodded. When he couldn''t break the rules, he wouldn''t violate this rule, let alone this rule is beneficial to him.


    "Before becoming an official messenger, you can''t have any contact with Wushuangcheng''s life, and the tasks you receive must be completed alone. Wushuangcheng will not contact Taoists, please remember this."


    "Understand."


    Zhou Shu responded. Naturally, if you even depend on others for the task of becoming an official messenger, you will not be eligible to enter Wushuang City.


    "Daoists can come to Wushuang City through Wushuang Ling at any time, but once Wushuang Ling is lost, Wushuang City will not help Taoists to find them. Goodbye."


    The phantom nodded slowly, gradually dissipating from the portal, and the portal slowly opened, and the soul could pass freely.


    Divine Soul returned to himself and felt it carefully for a while, and nothing was different, everything was normal.


    Carefully put away Wushuang Ling, Zhou Shu stood up.


    Lingyucheng and his party brought him many unexpected influences, but the most unexpected thing was that it attracted the attention of Wushuang City and made him join Wushuang City.


    He was very calm and didn''t feel flattered, but thinking about things also revealed some weirdness. He didn''t know how others joined Wushuang City, but his seems a bit simpler. If you can see Bingjiu and Bingshi Fourth, it is best to ask, of course, it must be after becoming an official messenger.


    "Anyway, first become an official messenger."


    Generally speaking, this should be a good thing. Wushuang City has a great reputation in the whole world of immortality, and their practitioners are all recognized geniuses. Joining Wushuang City proves that Zhou Shu has been recognized by the world of immortality. The aptitude and strength are not under those big sect disciples and aristocratic disciples. The hard work has been recognized, which is worthy of joy. Moreover, through Wushuang City, Zhou Shu may obtain more information and resources, which will be useful for those who are about to return to the Qingyuan Mountains. From the local perspective, there are many obvious benefits.


    The flying fish boat had already turned its head and headed back to Heyin. It was just a long journey, at least a few months.


    During this period of time, Zhou Shu would not waste himself. The space in the flying fish boat was very large. He had prepared the Spirit Gathering Formation and prepared enough liquid medicine to concentrate on cultivating Yan Fujing.


    Heyin Pie.


    The quiet mountain peaks were full of voices, and there were many more cultivators than before.


    For more than three years, using Zhao Yueru''s resources, Shen Wen recruited a large number of new disciples. Most of these disciples were well-known casual cultivators.


    This is very rare for the Dutch school, who has always been steadily developing. Many people have raised objections, but Shen Wen is very persistent. "After five years, the Yunjian school will make a comeback. Without enough strength, how to hold on to the foundation? Do you still want to feel the disaster of annihilation? What''s more, we don''t have a big battle this time!"


    In order to keep his foundation, he seems willing to do anything.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Think about it, Kunlun He Qi''s promise is only five years. After five years, the Heyin Sect has no Yin Leizhu and no big formation. How should it face the attacks of other sects?


    It''s just that this state is really not good.


    "Brother, you are occupying my training point. This place has always been the position of the younger brother Brother, please let me."


    On the peak of Gu Guangfeng, Sun Hedao in the middle of the foundation stage had a humble expression, no trace of pride in the past, and he whispered for the truth.


    "You say yours is yours. I will use it for a month here. Do you want it? Whose fist is bigger than it!"


    The cultivator on the opposite side of Sun Hedao was already in the late stage of the foundation stage, with his fists upright and disdainful.


    "Brother, go now, go now."


    Sun Hedao bent down to his ears, turned around and walked away, with a trace of hatred in his eyes. He just wanted to fight but couldn''t do it.


    The former disciple of the inner sect can''t even find a place for cultivation now.


    Such scenes can be seen from time to time in several mountains.


    Everything is based on cultivation, and whoever has the biggest fist will have more resources. This is the status quo of the Heyin School.


    (Ps: Thank you Tiansuan scholar for your rewards, thank you book friends who subscribed to favorites and comments~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 430: Arrived first

    Heyin School, Tianzhu Peak, Central Hall. ��1 novel ��


    Shen Wen in the palace, with a worried expression on his face, paced slowly.


    Compared to more than three years ago, he looked a lot older, with more wrinkles, his white eyebrows were still very white, and some dazzling white was mixed in the black.


    There are so many things to do, and these things are almost all on him, and he is a little exhausted.


    A voice came from outside the door, "Elder, there is a Golden Core Cultivator outside the mountain door asking to see."


    Shen Wen raised his head slightly and frowned, "What''s the matter?"


    There are not many cultivators in the Golden Core Realm in the Qingyuan Mountain Range, and most of them are not doing anything good.


    "I don''t know, she said she was Zhou Shu...''s disciple, who came to the Dutch School following Master Shu''s instructions..." The practitioner outside the door was talking eloquently. This fact is too unbelievable, and some can''t say it.


    "Zhou Shu? She really said that?"


    Shen Wen''s face became darker, and his voice became much harsher.


    He naturally remembered Zhou Shu, that very special foundation-building cultivator had actually accepted a disciple in the Golden Core Realm. How could it be possible?


    The cultivator calmed down, "The disciple did not dare to lie, she did say so, but there was also a vein condensing cultivator next to her, her sister, who called Senior Brother Zhou Shu, I don��t know how to respond. thing."


    "Ask her to wait, I''ll go out immediately."


    Shen Wen hurried out of the hall. He did not go directly to the mountain gate, but went to Houshan to find Yuan Jianyi, and the two went together.


    In front of the mountain gate.


    Hao Ruoyan and Hao Siyun stood together, looking at the Heyin school from a distance.


    Hao Siyun pointed to the towering Tianzhu Peak, "Is this the sect we will be staying in in the future? It''s so small, the highest mountain is only so small, and the spirit is so low, sister."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and touched her sister''s head, "It''s okay, it won''t be bad if Master Shu is there."


    "That''s true." Hao Siyun nodded as if he was enlightened, with a lot of worry on his face, "but Brother Shu... will he be okay? How long will it take to come?"


    "He said that for four or five months, it should be another two months. Don''t worry, Master Shu will be fine."


    Hao Ruoyan comforted a few words in a low voice, worried in her heart. There was the protection of Zhao''s guns and bells along the way, and no one dared to act on them. The few golden cores sent by Xie Qinxin also turned their heads and did not dare to stay. They were all right here, but Zhou Shu didn''t have protection. They must have encountered a lot of trouble, and I don''t know if they can get through it safely.


    It is really distressed, and I am still uneasy.


    "coming."


    After a while, Hao Ruoyan reminded her sister in a low voice, straightened her appearance, and looked into the mountain gate.


    Not long. Two Jindan repairers floated up and fell in front of the two women.


    After a few salutes, Shen Wen said slowly, "Friend Hao, forgive me, you said you are Zhou Shu''s disciple?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded calmly, "Two elders, I have always treated Master Shu as a master."


    She took it for granted, and Shen Wen was startled when he heard the sound, staring at Hao Ruoyan for a long time. Shaking his head slightly, he looked at Yuan Jianyi next to him, "Junior Brother Yuan, this... is really unimaginable."


    Yuan Jian is tall and tall. His face was square, his beard almost completely covered his face, only a pair of shiny eyes were revealed, which was very bold.


    "Friend Hao Dao, may I ask my disciple Zhou Shu, where is it now?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head slightly. Slowly said some of the reasons, "...When we left Lingyu City, we were chased by Hongyezong and Liuxiazong. Shu Shi alone led away the chasing soldiers and let our sisters leave. He should be two months later. come back."


    What she said was discussed with Zhou Shu, and only said a small part.


    "what!"


    Hearing this, Yuan Jian''s eyes flashed, his eyes widened like a copper bell, and he looked completely unbelievable.


    "Although we are in the Qingyuan Mountains, we are not vulgar people who don''t know the world. Hongye Sect and Liuxia Sect should be the management sects of Lingyu City. There are not only countless gold cores, but also monks in the Nascent Soul Realm, you It is possible to say that Zhou Shu is going to chase them away for you? Hao Daoyou, you are too absurd to say that."


    "Excuse me, Daoyou Hao, what kind of cultivation is Zhou Shu now?"


    Shen Wen wouldn''t believe it either, but he added that if Zhou Shu reached the Nascent Soul Stage, perhaps these words would still have a little credibility.


    Hao Ruoyan��s reaction to the two of them is not surprising, ��The two elders, Master Shu has restored the Qi Channel, and now it is in the second stage of the Ningmai Stage. It may not be seen in March, and it may increase.��


    "The qi pulse is repaired, the coagulation state is double, so fast?"


    Shen Wen was quite surprised, but quickly shook his head again, "Even if it is the second stage of the Condensed Vein Realm, it is impossible to resist the pursuit of the Golden Core Realm, not to mention the Nascent Soul Realm, the difference is too big, Hao Daoyou, forgive me for being rude, you It��s too ridiculous."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, "The two elders, I also know that it is difficult to accept, but the fact is so, I don''t have to say more. When Master Shu returns some time, the two will naturally know."


    Shen Wen and Yuan Jianyi glanced at each other, then turned to the two women, "Friend Hao, what do you want to do now?"


    "Master Shu is a Heyin Sect repairer. He asked me to come. Naturally, I also want to join the Heyin Sect. I hope the two elders will allow it."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly, bowed and bowed, and Hao Siyun beside him bowed with a sincere attitude.


    "what?"


    Shen Wen and Yuan Jianyi were taken aback again, and they looked at each other a few times, "Friend Hao, please wait a moment. How about we discuss it?"


    "It''s okay, elders please."


    Hao Ruoyan took her sister back several dozen feet, staring into the distance, ignoring the left and right.


    Shen Wen and Yuan Jianyi also retreated, and the two spoke to each other with surprised expressions.


    "Yuan Junior Brother, what do you think?"


    "Senior brother, I want to make sure, Zhou Shu he said is the foundation-building disciple with broken Qi you mentioned earlier?"


    "Yes, more than three years ago, he went down the mountain to experience. He hasn''t returned yet, but a Jindan disciple has returned."


    Yuan Jian shook his beard, his eyes flickered, "Something is wrong, even if he has another adventure, he was still a foundation-building disciple three years ago, how can he not reach a very high realm, and all the golden core cultivators are arrogant. How can you be willing to be a disciple of a foundation builder?"


    Shen Wen nodded slightly I also think it��s not right, but you see, Brother Daoyou, Hao Daoyou speaks calmly and without a doubt, and she knows that Zhou Shu��s Qi pulse is damaged, and she really knows Zhou Shu, no Lies, maybe Zhou Shu has some great opportunities. "


    "I know it''s hard to make mistakes in the way of observing people, but things are too strange, so be careful."


    "Now we are short of people, and the five-year period is getting closer and closer, with the help of Golden Core Cultivators..."


    "Senior brother is in charge, but I still don''t worry."


    Yuan Jian glanced at Hao Ruoyan, his eyes uncertain, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Shen Wen thought for a moment, walked over quickly, smiled, "Two Hao Dao friends, you are willing to join the Heyin School, we can''t ask for it."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Thank you elder."


    Shen Wenzheng said, "So from today, the two are the repairers of my Dutch school. Welcome to join." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 431: Important

    (Ps: The last chapter changed some places, Shen Wen and Yuan Jian were confused, sorry~~)


    "Sister, the place where Brother Shu lives is pretty good, except for a little less aura, it feels better than Yanyungu. One novel �Q�������Q���Q"


    In a valley on Chuiyun Peak, Hao Siyun was jumping around with joy on her face.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and nodded, "Well, let''s stop for now."


    Looking at the vegetation in the valley, she relaxed a lot. After several months of bumps, she finally settled down.


    This valley is Zhou Shu��s residence. Originally, Shen Wen wanted to arrange a better residence for each of them, an independent mountain, but Hao Ruoyan asked to live here because she was Zhou Shu��s disciple. She insisted, and Shen Wen also Only promised.


    Hao Siyun lay in the grass and muttered, "I think the former elder is pretty good, but that elder Shen is a bit bad."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned, "Don''t talk nonsense, we just came here, it''s okay to have this attitude, and it will be fine when Master Shu comes back."


    Yuan Jian��s attitude towards two women is indeed not very good, but she did not take it seriously. Compared with this, she has other things that she does not understand. "This lotus school is a bit strange, not as peaceful as Shu Shi said. , It''s a bit messy, what do you think sister?"


    Zhou Shu said that although the Heyin School is small, it is like a paradise. Most of the cultivators in it are peaceful and united, but in her opinion, it is obviously not.


    "Well, sister, listen, there are a lot of quarrels on Chuiyun Peak. I can��t wait to fight for a cultivation site. It��s even more noisy than Liuxia Sect, and there are two foundation-building disciples. Going to find a disciple in the refining realm requires a few low-grade spirit stones to toll. It''s horrible, I really want to control them, hum."


    Hao Siyun nodded repeatedly with her ears erected. She was so savvy that the surrounding scenes could not escape her observation.


    "Some smog," Hao Ruoyan groaned slightly, "but Master Shu definitely won''t lie. It should be what happened to the Heyin School in the past three years. Let us leave it alone, but we must also pay attention to the situation and learn more about the situation. The teacher will come back to do caress."


    Hao Siyun shook his head, "What do you care about? I heard Elder Shen said that Senior Brother Shu is just an inner disciple, not even the deputy peak master, and can''t do anything."


    "It used to be, but it won''t be anymore."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled knowingly, "Master Shu is destined not to be ordinary. When Master Shu comes back, his status will definitely skyrocket. We will all help him when that time comes. Now it''s no harm to understand more.


    Hao Siyun nodded, "Oh, I see, sister."


    Hao Ruoyan sat down slowly, with some thoughts in her mind.


    In Liuxia Sect, she has been a handyman disciple to protect the elder of the sect. She has experienced many things and has always been a practical person. The current situation of the Heyin School is obviously not what a normal exhibition sect should have. It must be changed. Since Zhou Shu came to the Heyin School, she regarded herself as a disciple of the Heyin School. From the moment of entry, He was already thinking about it for the Heyin school or Zhou Shu.


    After a while, Hao Siyun suddenly said, "Sister, it seems that someone is observing us outside. I feel a different spiritual sense."


    Hao Ruoyan looked indifferent, "I know, it''s the elder Yuan Jianyi, don''t worry about him, he can''t hear us."


    It''s normal for others to feel uneasy when first here, but it''s a bit rude to spy like this, but at this time, she doesn''t want to worry too much.


    "Huh, I thought he was pretty good."


    Hao Siyun curled his lips and suddenly stood up and made a weird face outside.


    Yuan Jian, who was exploring, was startled slightly, knowing his whereabouts were known, and he was too embarrassed to look any more, and turned and left.


    "Even a cultivator in the Vein Condensation Realm can perceive my detection. The spiritual consciousness is really extraordinary. What are they from? Lingyu City, they are also female cultivators... Are they the cultivators of the Liuxia Sect? Why do you want to join the Lotus? As for Yinpai, it is really because of Zhou Shu? Who is he?"


    Yuan Jianyi had never seen Zhou Shu, and some impressions came from Shen Wen, and Shen Wen didn''t say much, vaguely, which made him very confused.


    "Senior Brother Shen said that if such a Golden Core Cultivator is in the door, it will be great if he sincerely joins in. If he has any other thoughts, it may be harmful to the Dutch School. He said that is reasonable, although the crisis is ahead, you should try your best Recruiting people, but we can��t recruit everyone. Those new disciples of the foundation-building realm and condensing veins realm are already very unbearable, but fortunately, the cultivation level is insufficient, we can suppress it, but this golden core realm is a little troublesome..."


    After thinking for a while, he went to Tianzhu Peak.


    At this time, Tianzhu Peak was very noisy.


    The red-robed Xu Rong walked into the hall with a look of anger, "Elder Shen, this Chuiyun Peak can''t be controlled!"


    Shen Wen stared at Xu Rong, "What''s wrong, Master Xu Feng."


    "The group of cultivators who were added last month did not pay attention to the rules. They flew around every day. They were always making trouble for resources and grabbing others�� practice points. According to Elder Shen, I didn��t plan to do more, but today they are Excessively, I actually occupied the spirit beast room, so that every disciple who rents the Scarlet Cloud Beast must pay them an extra amount of spirit stone. This is our disciple of the Lotus School? It''s a robber!"


    Xu Rongliu''s eyebrows were erect, and his eyes were full of anger, "I took a few lessons, and they also joined together to block the entrance of Chuiyun Peak, saying that they want to be fair. It''s a shame. Elder Shen, you say, what should I do? ?"


    Shen Wen sighed slightly, "There are indeed no rules for those casual cultivators, but we really need people. Let''s bear with them for the time being. When the five-year period is up, they can do something."


    "These people are useless at all, what can they do?"


    Xu Rong was straightforward, "Elder Shen, you are too indulgent to them. If this goes on, the original disciple will be chilled."


    "If you can, you can manage, if you can''t, just let them go. In short, I now keep them useful."


    Shen Wenning raised his eyebrows and didn''t want to say any more. He had to encounter such problems every day, but he still insisted on his ideas. He always feels that when disaster strikes, it is always good to have more people. Even if there are more cannon fodder, his own practitioners will have more hope of survival, but he never thought that if the Holland School continues like this, those who really care The cultivators of the Dutch School may all leave slowly.


    Xu Rong shook his head, his face showing a bit of helplessness, "Elder, leave."


    Before she left the hall, a female nun stepped forward quickly and walked directly towards Shen Wen.


    "Elder Liu?"


    Xu Rong is quite suspicious This Golden Core female cultivator is Liu Yuer of Luowanggu. Most of the lotus cultivators know that Liu Yuer and Shen Wen have a very good personal relationship. They used to go to the lotus sect frequently. It''s just been a long time since I came.


    Shen Wen also noticed, and nodded slightly, "Junior Sister Liu, it''s been a long time since I saw you, what''s going on here?"


    Liu Yuer smiled, "Something is going on, and it''s a big thing. Do you know? Zhou Shu of your sect, this time it really happened!"


    "Zhou Shu?"


    Shen Wen was thinking about Hao Ruoyan''s matter, and when he heard Zhou Shu''s name, he immediately mentioned God, "Say it?"


    When Xu Rong was halfway there, she stopped. She also wanted to know about Zhou Shu.


    Yuan Jianyi also just walked to the door, he couldn''t help but walked in, and said to himself, "What big thing did Zhou Shu do?"


    (Ps: Thank you nu1i8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 432: Was taken away?

    Liu Yu''er glanced, and nodded when seeing that the few people in the hall were not outsiders. ��1 novel ��


    Her complexion was slightly flushed, and her voice rushed.


    "...The last time I saw him in Lingyu City, he was still in the late stage of the Foundation Boundary Stage, and he could not condense the veins when there was a problem with the Qi, but when I went to Lingyu City next time, he had already challenged all the gold cores in Lingyu City with the best magic weapon. Up!"


    Shen Wen''s expression was stagnant, as if he had been killed by thunder, showing an expression of unprecedented surprise. Liu Yuer''s words simply subverted his cognition.


    "What, the best magic weapon? Challenge Jin Dan?"


    Yuan Jian Yiyuan stared, opened his mouth, and was speechless for a long time. After a while, he couldn''t help shaking his head, "How could it be, I don''t believe it."


    Xu Rong was also shocked, but compared to the two elders, she was surprised with a lot of joy. There were not too many questioning thoughts. She only secretly said, "He is really extraordinary. I taught him sword training that day. I didn''t know it to almost comprehend the meaning of the sword. In just one month of advancement, many cultivators have passed many years. Now, he has only left the lotus school for more than three years, and he has returned to the sea like a dragon, flying into the sky."


    Shen Wen took a deep breath and calmed himself a little bit, "Sister Liu, I believe you won''t lie, but what is going on, let''s talk about it in detail."


    Liu Yu''er nodded, "Naturally want to say that the current predicament of the Qingyuan Mountain Range may only be counted on him."


    She told her everything she had seen and heard in Lingyu City in great detail.


    "...When I saw him standing on the stage, I was shocked. I thought that even if he had the best magic weapon, he would not be able to defeat the Golden Core Cultivator! But after a few matches, I knew I was wrong. Very wrong..."


    "Zhou Shu thinks completely different from us, he is definitely a true genius, unique."


    "...Continuously defeating the golden core, even forced the opponent to explode. Even the deputy suzerain of a large sect like Hongyezong is not an opponent. Later, the golden core cultivators were beaten and afraid of fighting at all. If you see, I can''t speak at all, especially when even the Jianlu disciples directly conceded, I was in the audience and was shocked..."


    Liu Yuer said, her face flushed with excitement, and the few people listening to her were so surprised that they had no words, and they didn''t know how to answer the conversation.


    Things were so shocking that they somewhat lost the ability to express their ideas.


    After a while, Shen Wen took another two deep breaths, finally suppressing the tumbling mood a little, "What happened later?"


    "I originally wanted to see the end of the Treasure Hunting Tournament, but after knowing that all the three sects in Lingyu City had abstained from voting, I suddenly announced the end of the Treasure Hunting Tournament. No one was eligible to win the best magic weapon, and Zhou Shu never appeared again. , Nowhere to be found."


    Liu Yuer''s face showed a bit of confusion, "I waited for two days, but I heard that the two major sects of Lingyu City, Hongyezong and Liuxiazong, were chasing and killing Zhou Shu. For this reason, many Jindanxians were sent, and I was taken aback. , I don��t know how to do it. Compared with the many golden cores of the Great Sect in Lingyu City, I am really weak, so I hurried back and told you."


    Looking at the three of them, she looked much more serious, and said slowly, "I heard that Zhou Shu was invited by many sects in Lingyu City for three years, but he never really joined other sects. He has always been a lotus sect. Disciple, just at this point, I think you should go and pick him up, and I... can go too."


    "Go, of course to go!"


    Yuan Jian was about to burst into flames in his eyes, and shouted, "What are the big sects? I clearly want to **** magic weapons and stifle our Dutch geniuses. No matter how strong they are, I have to reason with them. Go to Lingyu City!"


    After speaking, he immediately walked out, raging.


    "and many more."


    Shen Wen shook his head slightly, and stood in front of Yuan Jian, "Don''t be anxious, just figure it out before making a decision."


    Yuan Jian was stunned for a moment, "How else to figure it out? Elder Liu is still unclear."


    "Sister Liu said it very clearly, but things are very strange, don''t you think?" Shen Wen''s face was a bit suspicious, "A foundation-building disciple who has gone down the mountain for more than three years can get the best magic weapon and even fight. Golden Core Cultivator, it''s so strange."


    Yuan Jian shook his head, "What if there are weird? The facts are here. It is obvious that Zhou Shu has got a great opportunity to do these shocking things. Since he is a disciple of our Dutch school, we As an elder, you should protect him."


    Liu Yuer nodded earnestly, "He must have gotten the chance, but he has always regarded himself as a disciple of the Heyin School, and has not joined other major sects. This is very rare, and he must go anyway."


    "I know, I don''t care about his chances. We can''t **** personal chances, especially the disciples of our own sect. It''s just that the chances are too big. I''m worried that he will be taken away by some old monsters. It has even been refined into an incarnation-like existence."


    Shen Wen frowned, "If this is the case, let him come back, I am afraid it will be harmful and useless to the Heyin School."


    Seize the house? Avatar?


    The words were shocking, and several people stayed for a while.


    Shen Wen continued, "Sister Liu, did you talk to Zhou Shu later, is he still the same person?"


    Liu Yuer shook his head, "That''s not true. He changed his name to Shu Zhou, probably because he didn''t want to show his identity, so I''m not good to see him."


    Shen Wen thought for a while, then slowly said, "It''s better to figure it out. By the way, Junior Sister Liu, have you ever heard that Zhou Shu accepted a disciple in Lingyu City, or is it a Golden Core Cultivator?"


    Liu Yuer thought for a while and nodded, "This...seems to be there. I saw a female cultivator called him Master Shu on the stage. It is indeed in the Golden Core Realm."


    "That''s right, it seems that the newly joined Hao Daoyou is indeed Zhou Shu''s disciple..."


    Shen Wen''s face was slightly solemn, "This is even more strange. It is unreasonable to be able to receive disciples from the Golden Core Realm. I don''t really believe that Zhou Shu was not taken away."


    Yuan Jianyi and Liu Yuer looked at each other and didn''t have much to say. The matter was too unthinkable. Perhaps being seized was also a good explanation, but as the Sect Master, it would be inappropriate to talk about his disciples like this.


    "How could it be taken away?"


    Xu Rong took a step forward with a lot of dissatisfaction, "Listening to Elder Liu, Junior Brother Zhou should have condensed the pulse very early. It��s not so easy for the condensing state practitioners to be taken away. It is difficult for others. Really invading the sea of ??consciousness of a practitioner can only be destroyed or tempted, and even if the soul is completely invaded into the sea of ??consciousness, unless you are willing, you will lose both sides."


    Shen Wen shook his head slightly, "Some monks'' methods are unpredictable and you can''t understand them, especially evil cultivation, which cannot be judged by common sense."


    Xu Rong said angrily, "But that is the disciple of our own sect. Elder, would you rather believe in these unlikely things than believe in your own disciples? What''s more, he is Zhou Shu. It''s different. I believe him. He can do that by himself, instead of being taken away by others."


    "What do you know."


    A trace of anger floated on Shen Wen''s face, "Anything that may bring danger to the school must be carefully considered before doing it. I have a plan for this matter, and you go down first."


    With anger on Xu Rong''s face, he turned and left.


    "Elder Shen, how did you become like this..." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 433: Unhappy

    Liu Yuer shook her head secretly. She didn''t expect that Shen Wen had such an attitude, but she was not from the Dutch school, so it was inconvenient to say anything. A novel �۩�


    "Senior Brother Shen, things are basically like this, I have said everything that I should say, and I will leave first."


    Shen Wen nodded, "Well, I would like to thank Junior Sister Liu for the message, I will be grateful in the future."


    Liu Yuer shook her head, turned and left.


    Although it is possible to seize the house, that possibility is even smaller than Zhou Shu''s chance of getting a big chance. She also doesn''t understand why Shen Wen chose this way. Perhaps the disaster of annihilation a few years ago made him suspicious from now on, with a bow, a snake and a shadow, and the grass and trees are all soldiers, and he is extremely vigilant about everything.


    If this is the case, let alone the future of the Heyin School, even Shen Wen himself would not be able to make any achievements in cultivating immortals.


    She sighed secretly in her heart and floated down the mountain.


    After all, it is true.


    On that day, He Qi, who was concealed in the Heyin Sect, suddenly appeared, murdered at will, and forcibly looted Yin Leizhu, making the great array of thousands of years gone.


    This incident left a great shadow in Shen Wen''s heart. Since then, he has become more wary of his disciples and must control everything by himself. The previous Hao Ruoyan should not be his and Yuan Jianyi��s opponent. It can be controlled, and if Zhou Shu is really as powerful as Liu Yuer said, then there is no one in the Heyin School, and he is very resistant to the emergence of this uncontrollable situation.


    Saying that it''s robbing a house is actually more like an excuse.


    He also knew that Zhou Shu was special. In the Holland School, if he hadn''t deliberately suppressed it, I am afraid that the achievements in the Holland School would not stop there.


    He didn''t want Heyin to send an accident, but he didn''t want to be unable to control the sect. On the one hand, he was reluctant to accept strong people, and he was very contradictory. But it was just a few years ago that got him into this contradiction.


    As the suzerain of the lotus sect, he is only thinking about the sect, but if this idea does not change, the lot of lotus sect is worrying.


    Yuan Jian looked at his senior brother, "Brother think, what should I do now?"


    Shen Wen thought for a while, "Elder Liu came from Lingyu City, the journey is a long way, and it has been several months. In such a long time, if Zhou Shu had an accident, it would be useless to go. If nothing happened, he Naturally, we can return. We can''t do anything. If we rush to send a cultivator, we may not be able to reach people, and instead have an evil relationship with the big sect. This is not a good thing for the sect. That''s it, just wait."


    Yuan Jian shook his head and looked at Shen Wen. Suddenly, he felt a strange feeling. He only said politely, "The brother said, I''m going to talk to Daoyou Hao."


    "Ask more."


    Shen Wen nodded absently.


    If Zhou Shu doesn''t have an accident, he will come back sooner or later, what should he do then?


    Time passed day by day.


    "Yunlin, take a break, I''m here today."


    Yan Yue looked at Yan Yunlin not far away with a pleasing color, and said warmly.


    "It''s okay, aunt, I can practice one more hour."


    Yan Yunlin shook his head stubbornly and kicked the iron stake on the side vigorously.


    The iron pile was made of sunken iron, which was extremely hard, but at this time, it was covered with scars, new or old, and it was shocking, all of which were kicked out by Yan Yunlin. The legs that he practiced are a kind of body refining technique, which is quite powerful.


    "Then you practice hard."


    Yan Yue nodded, and looked at the 13-year-old child with relief.


    In the past, Yan Yunlin had to scold her before she would practice, but now she doesn''t need to say anything, but instead wants her to dissuade him.


    Yan Yunlin looked at Yan Yue while practicing, his **** eyes rolled a few times, "Aunt, I have been building the foundation for a long time, why didn''t I let me get started?"


    At this time, he is already in the middle stage of the foundation stage. He has cultivated for more than three years and reached such a cultivation level at the age of thirteen. It is really amazing.


    Yan Yue''s daily supervision and careful teaching, his own talents, are the reasons for this result, but the most important reason is the flesh and blood that Zhou Shu gave Yan Yue.


    The male fish is a strange beast that is about to transform, and it explodes before dying. The aura in the demon pill is also integrated into the flesh and blood. There are so many aura and essence in each flesh and blood that it is no less than the fourth-order spiritual thing. , Even the Golden Core Realm repairers would be envious.


    Over the past few years, Yan Yunlin has eaten a piece of flesh and blood of such a strange animal every once in a while to absorb the aura.


    With it to assist in cultivation, even if Yan Yunlin didn''t pay much attention, his cultivation base grew much faster than others, not to mention that he worked harder than others.


    It is not surprising that there are such achievements.


    Of course, he didn''t eat so much flesh and blood of Henggong fish, and Yan Yue was also used a lot. Now she has a cultivation base in the late stage of foundation construction.


    It��s just that for her aptitude, it��s not easy to condense the pulse, but she is extremely hardworking, and she is very attached to her heart. With this foundation, after several years of cultivation, she has almost reached the edge of the condensing pulse at any time. breakthrough.


    She never dared to think of such an achievement before.


    "Senior brother... I don��t know how you are now... You are so genius, when I see you again, I must call you senior... When you come back, I will no longer care about family affairs, and practice with you... I... ��"


    For some reason, Yan Yue suddenly thought of Zhou Shu, and her heart surged, and she couldn''t help herself.


    Seeing that Yan Yue didn''t answer, Yan Yunlin curled his lips and repeated it somewhat unhappily, "Aunt, why don''t you let me get started? I want to go to the Heyin School too."


    Yan Yue was taken aback for a moment, and came back to her senses, "Yunlin, don''t think about getting started now, concentrate on cultivating, and when the right time comes, you will get started."


    "Oh, got it, aunt."


    Yan Yunlin nodded obediently and continued to practice hard.


    Yan Yue shook his head slightly, and thought secretly, "Getting started? Now that the lotus sect is so messy, how can I rest assured to let you get started, and wait a few days to see, if it still happens, only let you go to other sects, just clear The five sects of the Yuanshan Mountains don''t seem to be suitable... alas."


    Thinking of this, she frowned.


    "By the way, I''m going to the Dutch School today. Don''t practice for too long."


    "I see, aunt."


    Yan Yue quickly walked out of Yan''s house and flew to the Heyin Pie.


    Counting it is almost time to take the task. As in the past, she has been taking on quests to earn contributions, and working hard to practice, but now the contribution of the Dutch School seems to be getting harder and harder to earn.


    There are many people grabbing for each task, no matter how big or small, or even tasks that they can��t do at all, those people have to grab them. After grabbing them, they will sell them to other disciples at a high price. .


    There was still a long distance away from Gu Guangfeng, two shuttle boats flew from below, hovering suddenly in front of Yan Yue.


    "Hey, big sister, where are you going?"


    "Crossing the clouds is too slow, why don''t we take the master sister for a ride?"


    Two cultivators suddenly appeared, blocking Yan Yue''s path, laughing and speaking frivolously.


    Yan Yue tightened her eyebrows, her expression unhappy.


    "It''s you again." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 434: Grab position

    As for the invasion of the Yunjian faction, the Heyin faction was destroyed in many places. Although Zhao Yueru''s demon pill made up a lot, there are some places that cannot be made up. �ݡۣ�One Novel �����ܨQ�ܩ�����������


    Such as those geniuses that Shen Wen valued.


    Most of the geniuses of the Three Peaks of the Inner Sect had escaped in the chaos, and only Zhou Shu and Lu Qi remained.


    A genius is rare in the sect of Xiuxian, once lost, it really can''t be changed temporarily.


    The original big brothers and sisters are gone, but after Yan Yue obtained the flesh and blood of the alien beasts, his cultivation base grew rapidly, and he realized the sword intent of body protection a year and a half ago, and became one of the best disciples in Gu Guangfeng��s foundation building. With the existence of, winning the first place in the rankings in one fell swoop, it is logical to become a master sister.


    The two who stopped her were also Gu Guangfeng inner disciples. They had only started in the past year. They had always had little respect for her. Instead, they coveted her position and repeatedly provoked.


    Yan Yue looked cold, "Get out of the way."


    The two smiled hippiely and continued to wrap around, "Why is the master sister so cold? It''s a rare encounter. The junior brother just wants to talk to the senior sister, hoping that the senior sister can teach some sword-like experience."


    "That''s right, as Elder Shen said, old and new disciples should respect and love each other and help together. Especially the big sisters and big brothers, they must pay attention to the seniors. The big sisters are so unkind, it doesn''t conform to the rules of the elders."


    "Go away."


    Yan Yue said blankly, "I have nothing to say to you."


    Seeing Yan Yue''s expression, the two suddenly changed their faces, "With the best benefits but not doing anything, it is better to let the master sister out."


    "Toast and not eat fine wine, Yan Yue, don''t be shameless!"


    Yan Yue had already anticipated the changes between the two, and it was not surprising. He glanced at the two coldly and said faintly, "If you want to come and get it, you can sign up for the challenge. I''ll be waiting anytime."


    "There are too many rules for ranking battles, it is better to fight one now!"


    "Yes, do you dare to fight? Give up your position if you lose."


    The corner of Yan Yue''s mouth curled up with a trace of disdain, "Do you want to be together again? I''m not afraid."


    "it is good!"


    The two were also shameless, and nodded together, with the sword in their hands, and the two cold beams directly rolled up at Yan Yue.


    The ranks are competing to such a degree, you can do it at will in the door, or two-to-one. Nowadays, the Dutch school is really different, and from the expression of Yan Yue, this is not the first time. .


    Yan Yue stood still on the cloud crossing.


    A small cyan sword jumped out suddenly, blocking the left and the right, blocking the swords of the two men.


    The attacks of the two became more and more anxious, the sword light rained down on Yan Yue anxiously, and it was shocking to see them, and they couldn''t help but sweat.


    But Yan Yue remained motionless, the small sword intertwined up and down like an airtight wall, blocking all attacks from outside.


    The body-protecting sword tactic is a first-order sword tactic of the Lotus Sect, but the sword intent is completely different when the sword is cultivated.


    After a while, the two of them lacked spiritual power, put away their swords and gasped, but Yan Yue calmed down, as if no spiritual power was consumed.


    It is true that the body guard sword tactic consumes very little spiritual power, and after the sword intent is cultivated, it consumes less than the protective shield tactic.


    "Are you coming?"


    Yan Yue shook his head slightly, contemptuously. These newly joined practitioners thought they had support after entering the sect and rarely worked hard. She didn''t worry about a few more. It''s just that Gu Guangfeng has fallen into this kind of disciple and also earns the inner sect, she is also somewhat helpless.


    "Huh, don''t think that you can beat us!"


    The two of them suddenly showed a smug look on their faces, and shouted, "Uncle Liu, come out and help!"


    Yan Yue was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly, there was another person in front of him.


    The man was dressed in white and looked more than 30 years old, with sharp eyes and a sharp mouth. He described it as awkward, but with some inexplicable arrogance, "Two useless rubbish!"


    When the two saw this person, they immediately shouted, "Uncle Liu, if you take her down, let us become big brothers, you will get half of the benefits!"


    "Half? I want 90%!"


    The cultivator glared at the two of them, then turned to Yan Yue and said, "Little Nizi, be honest, give up the position of the master sister, I won''t take action against you."


    Yan Yue''s expression was slightly condensed, as she guided Duyun down.


    She thought that the two were shameless, but she didn''t expect to be so shameless. In order to grab the position, she actually invited the Condensed Vein Realm disciple to help, and the Condensed Vein Realm disciple was obviously a new addition. The original disciple could not do this. thing.


    The three followed closely, and soon surrounded Yan Yue again, "I want to go, it''s not that easy."


    "Aren''t you very good? Why did you run away when you saw Uncle Liu Bai?"


    "As a master sister, you have to have the strength to challenge the level. Why, I am afraid when I see the Ningmai Realm? If I am afraid, I will give up my position obediently!"


    Yan Yue looked indifferent, "I have won the position. I will never let it go. If you want to fight, you will fight."


    The small cyan sword surrounded him, swimming back and forth, Jian Guangxun formed a mask to protect Yan Yue inside.


    "I really dare to do it, I''m really brave, let you see the difference in cultivation level!"


    Liu Bai yelled, and sacrificed three flying spears, splitting them into three ways and flying towards Yan Yue.


    Spears and swords collided continuously from top to bottom and left and right. There was a harsh sound of clashing. The flying spear was so powerful that it made Yan Yue retreat again and again, but the small sword always surrounded him firmly, without leaking any gap.


    After more than a dozen breaths, Yan Yue has retreated several dozen feet.


    The Cultivator of the Vein Condensation Realm is completely different from the Foundation Building Realm. Defending against such an attack consumes a lot of spiritual power, her forehead is slightly sweaty, her head is a bit messy, and her eyes are still stubborn.


    Liu Bai was surprised, "Xiao Nizi still has some talent."


    Seeing that the situation is not good, the two people on the side hurriedly shouted, "Uncle Liu, step up, she will be stronger and break her!"


    "Uncle Liu, didn''t you say that you have a trick, why not use it?"


    "Talk too much, what do you know, I''m afraid of killing her!"


    Liu Bai turned around and glanced sideways, feeling a little entangled in his heart. He thought it was a convenient thing to help people grab a position and share some benefits, but he didn''t expect this female cultivator''s body guard and sword intent to be so strong that ordinary attacks could not penetrate. , But if you have to use your full strength, you are still in the sect, it seems a bit unreasonable to kill with the same sect.


    "Hey, I thought Master Uncle was very strong, and he couldn''t even take a base-building realm disciple."


    "Forget itDon''t even think about benefits, 300 medium-grade spirit stones every month..."


    The two of them showed a bit of contempt and talked in a low voice.


    When the words reached Liu Bai''s ears, he suddenly became angry, "Isn''t it better to build a foundation? Fart!"


    When he looked at Yan Yue again, there was already a hint of murder in his eyes, "Xiao Nizi, would you let me?"


    Yan Yue was as stubborn as ever, "Why should I let the things I have worked so hard for?"


    "it is good!"


    Liu Bai shouted angrily, and the three flying spears turned around and burst into golden light in the air. In the golden light, the flying spears gradually merged and merged.


    "Gun Lin!"


    Zhang Xuchang''s flying spear splits countless blades in the air, and the streamer flashes, stabs like rain, and stabs towards Yan Yue.


    Yan Yue''s face was slightly white, and she could feel the enormous spiritual power within dozens of feet away, which was a power she could not resist at all. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 435: Think too much

    Faced with an unstoppable attack, Yan Yue did not beg for mercy. One novel �������Q���ܩ����������������Q���Q


    His eyes were getting colder, and his whole body was filled with spiritual power in the small sword, the sword light shone, intertwined into a tight net, almost invisible.


    when!


    Flying spear came suddenly!


    Xiao Jian stubbornly resisted for two breaths, and was knocked open mercilessly, with a chill on the tip of the gun, and continued forward.


    Yan Yue took out two magic weapons in succession, resisting them.


    However, facing the attacks of the Ning Vein Realm, it was obviously insufficient, the magic weapon shattered one after another, and the tip of the spear reached his chest.


    Huge pressure followed. Yan Yue was hit by a heavy hammer, bleeding in her mouth and nose, and she couldn''t help backing up, but the flying spear still didn''t stop. It seemed that she was about to completely inflict Yan Yue, so that she could no longer fight.


    "Good job! Uncle Liu!"


    "Give her something good, tell her to be arrogant!"


    The two shouted loudly, extremely excited, and the villain showed their aspirations.


    Liu Bai showed his face, "Huh, let''s hand over the position of the master sister. If I admit that I lost, I will stop."


    Yan Yue got up, with a lot of disdain in his eyes, and said flatly, "No."


    If she was in the past, she might feel desperate and would choose to give up, but not anymore.


    At this moment, her heart seemed to be full of Zhou Shu''s shadow, especially when the two faced Hu Jiasheng together, "Calm down, think of a way, just like Junior Brother..."


    Before she knew it, she was affected a lot by Zhou Shu.


    "court death!"


    Liu Bai''s expression became even more severe, and the flying spear that was suspended suddenly let out a scream, and plunged in!


    Yan Yue looked calm, as if she had given up resistance, but no one noticed, her little cyan sword leaped quietly and flew towards Liu Bai against the ground.


    "I''m not a junior, I can''t find any way, but even if I lose, I have to fight for both losses."


    Bang!


    Not far away, a ring suddenly appeared, and with only one blow, the flying spear was blasted away by dozens of feet.


    Suddenly, Liu Bai''s expression changed drastically, and he quickly recalled the flying spear. Upon closer inspection, there were several cracks in the flying spear, showing that the damage was not small.


    "Who, who?"


    This flying spear was his only third-order magic weapon. Although it was inferior, it was also a treasure to him, but he didn''t want to be destroyed. He shouted angrily, "Come out!"


    Before he finished his words, the cyan little sword flew past his face, cutting off a large tuft of head, making him pale and sweaty.


    A woman fell in the sky, who looked only fifteen or six years old, pointed to Liu Bai and shouted, "You are a disciple of the Condensing Vessel Realm, bullying the Foundation Realm, and not ashamed?"


    "who are you?"


    Liu Bai glared at the woman, but didn''t dare to be too arrogant. Although this woman was young, she was also a condensing pulse realm cultivator, and the jade ring in her hand was obviously not of a low grade, which was not comparable to him.


    Yan Yue retracted Xiaojian and bowed to the woman, "Thank you, Uncle Master for your help."


    The direction she was standing happened to see the incoming person first, and her heart suddenly relaxed, and the cyan little sword also missed her head, otherwise Liu Bai would not be injured.


    The woman ignored Liu Bai and walked over to Yan Yue and said crisply, "Don''t thank you, I passed by and saw it, but I couldn''t see it."


    This woman is naturally Hao Siyun. During this period of time, she and Hao Ruoyan lived in Zhou Shu��s valley. They went out today to find a bath in Lingquan. They saw something like this. Without the restraint of her sister, with her character, she naturally endured it. Can''t help it.


    Hao Siyun walked to Yan Yue''s side, blinked, and smiled naturally, "Your sword intent is very interesting, is it the Sword Art of the Heyin School?"


    Yan Yue nodded earnestly, "Well, it''s the body guard sword art of the Lotus Sect. The disciple hasn''t practiced well. Didn''t the uncle join him? The disciple didn''t seem to have seen it before."


    Hao Siyun nodded again and again, "Yes, I have only been here for a month. I came with my sister. The Heyin school is a bit smaller, but the scenery is quite beautiful."


    I was bored in the valley all the time, except for my sister who hadn''t spoken to others for a long time. At this time, seeing Yan Yue who was about the same age, Hao Siyun suddenly felt a little cordial. Of course, she also saw the situation of Yan Yue facing Liu Baishi just now. This made her feel that Yan Yue was a good cultivator, and it was worth paying for it.


    "Well, it would be even better if you came earlier."


    Yan Yue followed with a smile. The girl''s cultivation was a bit taller than her, but she was amiable and gratifying. The familiar feeling of the sisters next door was a bit like the original Yangmei, and it was easy to get together.


    Having said this, she couldn''t help sighing. The lotus pie of a few years ago was really beautiful, whether it was the scenery or the people inside, but now there is a feeling of nonsense.


    "But I walked around, but I didn''t find a better Lingquan," Hao Siyun frowned, a little sad, watching Yan Yue''s eyes flashed a few times, "You know what, can you take me there? ?"


    Yan Yue nodded, "Okay. There are many Lingquans, and there are third-order ones in Lingyunya. It should be suitable for the uncle, and the disciple will take you there."


    "Let''s go."


    Hao Siyun stepped forward and took Yan Yue''s hand and walked out.


    Yan Yue was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect this uncle to be so familiar, but he felt very helpful in his heart. He unconsciously warmed up, and then walked forward.


    "and many more!"


    Liu Bai at the side was so angry that his beard was smoking, and the two women talked lively, but completely ignored him.


    "Pay my magic weapon, my third-order magic weapon!"


    He shouted loudly, but it was his savings for most of his life, and he was knocked out like this, which really hurts. Originally, I wanted to mix some spirit stones, but I lost my wife and broke down, but lost the magic weapon.


    "If I did something wrong, I have to pay you. I want to be beautiful and I don''t bother to care about you."


    Hao Siyun curled his lips, dismissed it, and moved on.


    Liu Bai was even more angry, holding the broken flying gun in front of the two women, "Don''t leave without paying me!"


    "Oh?"


    The corners of Hao Siyun''s mouth raised slightly, showing a bit of contempt, "Don''t you let it."


    Liu Bai held his flying spear and yelled, "No!"


    Hao Siyun didn''t speak much, raised her bare hand slightly, and while flipping his fingertips, a lot of tough grass suddenly appeared on the ground, which firmly surrounded Liu Bai, and wrapped him like a rice dumpling in the blink of an eye.


    Liu Bai was stunned. He seemed to be completely unable to resist this force. He couldn''t avoid or prevent it. He kept getting more and more. Now his mouth was filled with grass, and he couldn''t say anything.


    Hao Siyun gave him a white look, "Call, you call again."


    Yan Yue was also a little stunned. She had never seen such a trick, it looked like an ancient trick in the rumor.


    She was a little curious, this woman was really extraordinary, and her strength was much stronger than the average Condensation Stage. Liu Bai was not an opponent at all, and she didn''t know why he had to be added to the current Heyin Sect.


    "It''s fun, hehe, this is what Senior Brother Shu taught me."


    Hao Siyun smiled ostentatiously, "Let''s go, ignore him."


    "Oh."


    Yan Yue followed her forward, but she was taken aback, "Who is Senior Brother Shu? Is it Junior Brother? How could it be possible... Junior Brother doesn''t know how to do this, and how can she have a relationship with Junior Brother? I think. too much����"


    After thinking for a while, she smiled unconsciously.


    "Uncle Master, you made a mistake, go here."


    "Oh, got it!"


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite comments~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 436: To be fair

    "That''s it. 1 Novel �ܡܣ����ܣ�����"


    "Is that right?"


    "It can''t be wrong, several brothers have seen it, and she lives here."


    More than a dozen disciples of the lotus sect gathered together, in a condensing vein and a foundation building, huddled in front of a small valley.


    "Whoever goes first, this formation is easy to break."


    "Well, it would be a violation of the rules to break the guardian formation of others."


    "Door rules? Don''t you violate it every day, who cares about you?"


    "That is, I broke my magic weapon and pretended to be okay, I''ll come!"


    Liu Bai stared at the valley with a spark of hatred in his eyes, as if he was about to eat the valley, he strode past.


    Before taking two steps, he drew back.


    In front of the valley, a purple shadow suddenly appeared, and the corners of his mouth curled up, "It''s you again, are you still not convinced after being taught?"


    The cultivators suddenly cursed, "What an arrogant little Nizi!"


    "What nonsense, look at me... we won''t blow up your valley!"


    Hao Siyun made a face with a trace of disdain, "I only say, come if you want?"


    "I come!"


    A cultivator who looked like a big bear walked up quickly and waved his fist as big as a casserole. "Little girl, are you afraid? I apologize if I am afraid. If I hand over tens of thousands of middle-grade spirit stones, I will let you go. One horse."


    "Hehe, you are so funny talking."


    Hao Siyun blinked, and the fingers in his sleeves swayed slightly. Before the big man took a few steps, he was wrapped in the vines growing on the ground and could not move.


    "I''m so scared, you come up and hit me."


    Hao Siyun waved his hand, a strong wind blew out, and the big man fell directly to the ground, very embarrassed.


    "That''s it!"


    Seeing this scene, Liu Baixin had lingering fears. At that time, he waited a full hour for the grass that trapped him to disappear, and the two foundation building realm disciples couldn''t help at all, but were tied together.


    The disciples who passed by saw him as a joke and mocked him a lot.


    A disciple warned me cautiously, "Attention everyone, there must be formation traps on the ground, be careful to explore!"


    "A group of ignorant people."


    Hao Siyun curled his lips, "Is it still coming, I will go back if I don''t come, don''t mess with me in the future."


    "Too...too hateful!"


    "Everyone, go up together and protect yourself with magic treasures!"


    The disciples were a little irritated, looked at each other a few times, and became bold and eager for each other.


    "Come on, come on! Knowing that you are like this, either bullying the small with the big, or bullying the small with the more, there is no shame in the repair.


    Hao Siyun had no fear on her face, but she was a little worried. There were at least five condensed veins realm practitioners here, and her tactics couldn''t do so at the same time, which was a bit troublesome.


    Those disciples were not flushed, obviously they had done a lot of this kind of thing.


    All of a sudden, swords, guns, axes, Fu Lu, and various methods flew towards Hao Siyun.


    Bang!


    At this time, a mighty force of spiritual pressure came, like a big wave, destroying the dry and rotten, knocking all the magic treasures, etc. into the air.


    The remaining power was not exhausted, and the huge pressure surge rushed forward, and the disciples who walked in front couldn''t resist the enemy, and backed back again and again.


    If it hadn''t been for Lingxiao''s timely collection, these disciples would have to lie down on the ground.


    The disciples immediately became silly, their faces turned pale, and they looked at each other with horror in their eyes.


    "Golden Core!"


    "There is a Golden Core Cultivator in the valley of the inner disciple?"


    Soon, they understood, and they stepped back. They thought they were just looking for the trouble of the Vein Condensation Realm disciple, and blackmailing some spirit stones. It was enough for a large number of people. How could they know that there are Golden Core Cultivators in such a broken valley.


    It came fast and went fast, and in the blink of an eye, it ran clean.


    In the distance, some voices kept coming, "With the Golden Core Realm, it''s no wonder that she is so arrogant, alas, this time stealing the chicken won''t eclipse the rice, and hit the iron plate."


    "Strange, when did we have the golden core again in the Dutch music school?"


    "I heard that I joined one not long ago. Is it him? To live in such a valley is really unexpected."


    "Yes, I also heard that although it is a golden core, Elder Shen did not let him be an elder."


    "It seems that there is no status...Why, let''s go to Elder Shen and file a complaint again?"


    "Yes, destroy the magic weapon, and use the big to bully the small, the golden core to insult our foundation-building disciples! Both sins are punished and let them compensate! Elder Shen will come forward and see what they do!"


    "Just do it."


    A dozen disciples nodded again and again, as if they had obtained some wonderful spiritual things, and all showed a satisfied look.


    In the valley.


    Hao Siyun couldn''t help shaking his head, "These disciples are too shameless."


    Hao Ruoyan''s expression was indifferent, "Sister, these days, we have been observing everywhere in the faction, and we have not seen enough? Those new disciples are not only incapable, but they are all used to getting rid of them outside, only knowing the evil ways."


    Hao Siyun showed a bit of disdain, "I don��t know what is the use of these people. Even if the lotus school lacks people, I won��t do it. I just smashed my own sign. It��s better than the original disciples. I see Several of them are good, but one of them is Yan Yue''s sister."


    "Maybe Elder Shen has his own difficulties, but the Heyin Sect is not his. It will definitely not work if this continues."


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to realize something, "Let''s talk about it when Master Shu comes back, don''t worry about it now."


    Hao Siyun nodded, tilted his head and asked, "Sister, you said they have filed a lawsuit, will Elder Shen come to us?"


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, "It should come, I think."


    Hao Siyun was stunned for a moment, "Why? So without judgment, then this sect is really bad."


    Hao Ruoyan''s eyes moved slightly, and she shook her head slightly, "I can''t say, I always feel that there is some discord between Elder Shen and Master Shu..."


    "what?"


    Hao Siyun''s eyes widened.


    Hao Ruoyan patted her sister on the head, "Don''t ask, I can''t tell you everything, I will make a decision when Master Shu comes back."


    "Well, let''s just follow Senior Brother Shu, let''s take care of the rest."


    Hao Siyun thought for a while, and her thinly-curved eyebrows twisted together, "Senior Brother Shu, why haven''t you come back..."


    Not long after.


    In the central hall of Tianzhu Peak.


    Shen Wen frowned slightly Looking at the group of disciples below, he was quite disgusted, but his face was very soft, "What you said, is it true?"


    Liu Bai put the flying spear in front of him and shouted loudly, "Of course it is true, look at the elder, my magic weapon has been destroyed! Poor!"


    A big man **** like a zongzi was also pushed out, "Look at Junior Brother Xu, how he was beaten by others, it''s really miserable! We wanted to beg for justice, but a golden core cultivator came out and beaten up. We are so shameless!"


    "Elder Shen, this kind of thing can''t be tolerated!"


    "That is, we all admire you before joining the Holland Faction, but when we encounter this kind of thing, the elders must help us!"


    "The Golden Core Realm can''t treat the same door like this! Let him apologize!"


    Everyone clamored, turning the main hall into a vegetable market, all of them impassioned, righteous and stern words, as if they were true.


    (Ps: Thank you Forever Baggio for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite reviews~~~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 437: stunned

    Yuan Jianyi really couldn''t listen to it, and shouted, "Don''t be noisy, all cowards look like a coward, get out of me!"


    He stared round his eyes, his beard was shaking like a sieve, and the disciples were so scared that they backed away. A novel �ۣ��ܩ��������ܣ��Q�Q�Q


    "Junior brother, stay calm and not restless."


    Shen Wen pressed his hands and turned to his disciple and Yan Yueshen, "You wait outside first, and you will get the result later, don''t worry."


    "I see, Elder Shen, we must be fair to us!"


    The disciples nodded their heads and filed with them. They didn''t dare to look at Yuan Jianyi more or peek. Obviously, they were very afraid of Yuan Jianyi on weekdays.


    "Brother, why bother to indulge them again and again?"


    Yuan Jianyi looked excited, and said in a puzzled way, "Obviously, they are making up things. I don''t believe that Miss Hao will take action against them. Both Hao girls are very good people, not to mention that she wants to really make up. If they do, can they come here well? That magic weapon was probably broken by Miss Hao when she was bullying. You can even blame Miss Hao and others for failing!"


    Shen Wen nodded slightly, his slender eyes narrowed together, and he was silent.


    He didn''t know that these people were definitely wrong before they were taught, and then the wicked people first filed a complaint, wanting to slap them, but he had other plans in his heart.


    Zhou Shu hasn''t been seen for a month, and it seems that he won''t be back. Most of them haven''t escaped the pursuit of the Hongyezong and Liuxiazongxiu, think about it, no matter how talented Zhou Shu is, no matter how fast he grows, it is impossible. It is the opponent of so many cultivators, let alone two sects with cultivators.


    Zhou Shu cannot come back after an accident. Sooner or later, the two women will know that they will definitely not be able to stay at that time. I am afraid that they will still resent the Hollyin faction for not saving Zhou Shu, but entangled with the Hollyin faction. Sooner or later, it will be trouble. It''s good to clear them out if you have a chance.


    After thinking for a while, Shen Wen made up his mind.


    "Let''s go, Junior Brother, let''s go to see Daoyou Hao''s valley."


    Yuan Jian was taken aback when he heard this, "Senior brother is really going?"


    Shen Wen nodded solemnly, "I''m going to go, if something like this happened in the door, naturally I have to give the disciples an explanation, otherwise the disciple feels wronged, what should I do if I withdraw from the sect?"


    Yuan Jian paused, and said angrily, "Retreat, let them retreat, what use are these guys, aren''t they all for the pill? Isn''t the girl in the Golden Core Realm inferior to them?"


    "No refund."


    Shen Wenwei replied in an imaginary way.


    The golden pill realm is of course more useful, but whether he can direct is another matter. Hao Ruoyan seems to be very assertive, not an obedient person, unlike those in the coagulation state, as long as his pill plan can be successfully completed, So what he says, those people must do it, and if they don''t do it, they will die.


    "Brother, I have said many times that the Holland School really has something to do. Our original disciples must work together to protect their lives. There is no way to keep them, and they are considered dead. But these people are not aligned and will only be at the door. Will you really be able to help when the time comes?"


    Yuan Jian shook his head and continued to persuade him.


    "At that time, these people will naturally die, but now you can bear it, Junior Brother, and it will be fine in another year."


    Shen Wen sighed slightly, "I will try my best to keep the original disciples, how can I make them suffer again."


    Yuan Jian sighed, "I know what Senior Brother meant, but Zhou Shu, isn''t he the original disciple, and Ms. Hao is still his disciple, who came all the way to our Dutch school, so the senior brother treated them like this?"


    Shen Wen''s face was slightly heavy, "I''ve made up my mind, don''t say more."


    With that, he walked out the door.


    As soon as Yuan Jian stepped forward, his eyes burned, "Brother, are you still hating Hong Yuan back then? I know Hong Yuan and Zhou Shu..."


    "Stop talking."


    Shen Wen waved his hand vigorously, and a slight chill flashed in his eyes, "Hong Yuan is dead, no need to say these things, let''s go."


    Hong Yuan is his direct disciple, and he attaches great importance to it. Even if Hong Yuan rebelled out of the sect, he did not look for accountability.


    However, one day, the blood card that Hong Yuan left behind suddenly shattered. He knew that Hong Yuan was dead, and he was very uncomfortable for a while.


    As a direct disciple, the sect will let the disciple leave a trace of blood in the sect, and use it to make a blood card to confirm the life and death of the disciple. Of course, this is only the method of the small sect, and the big sect has high-end methods such as the life soul lamp.


    Although he didn''t know the specific situation, he unconsciously placed a large part of the responsibility on Zhou Shu''s head. This was also one of the reasons for his later changes.


    "If there was no Zhou Shu and no secret realm, Hong Yuan would not have died, those geniuses would not be scattered, and even the Heyin school would be fine. Many of these disasters were caused by Zhou Shu..."


    Although this kind of thought was unreasonable and only occasionally thought about it, it slowly accumulated and turned into an indelible scar, causing Shen Wen to make subtle changes.


    Looking at Yuan Jianyi, Shen Wen''s eyes sharpened a lot, "Junior Brother, are you going to not listen to me?"


    "Brother, why did you say this?" Yuan Jian shook his head, "Let''s go."


    In the Heyin School, Yuan Jian is dedicated to repairing swords, and his strength is only weaker than Zhao Yueru, but he rarely speaks in dealing with sect affairs. He has always listened to Shen Wen and Jin elders. At this time, Shen Wen said so. I will not object anymore.


    Shen Wen nodded in satisfaction, and walked slowly outside the door.


    The two of them joined a group of disciples, and their momentum was quite strong, and together they came outside Zhou Shu''s valley.


    Before reaching the door, Hao Ruoyan had already walked out with a calm expression, "The two elders are coming here, forgive me for not being able to welcome them far and being rude."


    She felt it from a long distance. She had thought that Shen Wen would come, but she didn''t expect that she would come, and she was so excited that she could not help but sigh inwardly, "I''m afraid it can''t be kind."


    But she was not flustered.


    Hao Siyun quietly followed behind her without his usual smile.


    Shen Wen stood still, folded his hands and smiled, "Hehe, where did Fellow Daoist Hao say? I haven''t met for a long time, just come over and say a few words at random."


    Yuan Jian said nothing, while the expressions on the other people''s faces were quite weird with a proud and unrevealed look.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled faintly, her eyes flashed, "It''s okay to say a few words, but after a few days, Junior Sister Hao becomes Daoyou Hao again. It''s interesting. Could Elder Shen want to take back what he said before and drive our sister out of the sect? "


    Shen Wen was stunned for a while, but he lost his words for a while, and quickly apologized, "It was me who made a mistake, I''m really sorry, Junior Sister Hao don''t take it off."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, "No wonder, Elder Shen Xingshi moved the crowd to bring these disciples today, is there any dissatisfaction with us? Let''s just say that our sisters will agree to it, and we must correct any mistakes."


    Shen Wen paused, but Hao Ruoyan didn''t expect such words. He couldn''t express his thoughts, and he couldn''t help but startled.


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at the group of disciples with condensed eyebrows, and continued, "These fellow students have been here before, and I think they are noisy and punished them slightly. It is true that I did something wrong. I am here to apologize to you."


    She bends slightly and bows.


    The disciples were stunned. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 438: Unexpected

    After a while, Shen Wencai shook his head and said, "Why? I really don''t mean to blame Junior Sister Hao at all, Junior Sister Hao, you are so worried, I just..."


    The development of things was a bit unexpected. One novel �Q�Q�Q�����Q�Q���������ܣ�


    He had confessed in advance that he came with these disciples to inquire about crimes. There was evidence and evidence, and it was his own territory. Even if it was black or white, the sisters of the Hao family used the same door to bully the small and destroy the magic weapon. , This matter is basically a foregone conclusion.


    Shen Wen originally thought that Hao Ruoyan would definitely not apologize. After all, as a Golden Core Cultivator, it is unlikely that he would bow his head to apologize to the low-level disciples, let alone compensate for the magic weapon. The family sister forced her to leave the sect. Even if Hao Ruoyan refused, he still had two gold cores on his side. But the fact is that Hao Ruoyan immediately apologized before he could speak, and she was caught off guard.


    "If you do something wrong, you will be responsible. Since I was a child, I have understood this truth. Whether it is a handyman or an elder, it has always been the case. It has nothing to do with the elder blame."


    Without waiting for Shen Wen to finish, Hao Ruoyan smiled lightly and waved his long sleeves again and again, "These spirit stones are taken as an apocalypse for you, to show my sincerity."


    One by one, the high-grade spirit stones flew out steadily and accurately fell into the hands of every disciple, no more, no less.


    The eyes of those disciples suddenly disappeared, and a pear can be inserted in their mouths.


    "Ah, it is really a high-grade spirit stone, I have never seen it before!"


    "Two hundred high-grade spirit stones, it''s simply... Uncle Hao, thank you so much!"


    "Wow, wow, wow!"


    Some people speak, but more people can''t say anything at all. In places like Qingyuan Mountain Range, it''s not easy to see high-grade spirit stones, and others actually shot thousands of them.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly and said slowly, "Everyone, don''t blame me anymore, right?"


    "How can I blame Uncle Master, Lingshi, a lot..."


    "Where Master Uncle is wrong, it is our fault, and it has nothing to do with Master Uncle!"


    "We are the one who disturbed Master Uncle first. Master Uncle should take the action, and it should be a bit tougher!"


    The disciples came back to their senses, put away the spirit stones in a hurry, and thanked Hao Ruoyan. As for their purpose of coming here, Shen Wen''s previous instructions were completely forgotten at this time.


    When Shen Wen watched this scene, he couldn''t help but sink.


    More unexpectedly, Hao Ruoyan actually preempted and took the initiative to resist the responsibility. She also knew what these disciples really wanted, and directly used the spirit stone to solve the trouble. If this continues, most of what he wants to do will be impossible. Up.


    However, he still has Liu Bai available.


    It is an indisputable fact that Liu Bai''s magic weapon was broken, and Liu Bai was also the loudest one before.


    He was somewhat relieved.


    But soon, he was disappointed again.


    "Brother Liu, I was wrong before. If you accidentally broke your magic weapon, these spirit stones should be paid to you."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just a momentary miss, what does it matter? Seriously, I don''t blame the younger sister at all, aha, don''t care about the younger sister, how can a mere magic weapon compare with the feelings of the same family."


    Liu Bai was holding a storage bag, his stature was shaking, his eyes were almost staring, his mouth was even more laughed, and he bowed to Hao Siyun in the distance.


    There were more than a thousand top-grade spirit stones in that storage bag, and buying two of his flying guns was more than enough. With these benefits, he was too late to be happy, so he would say more.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, turned to Shen Wen, and said sincerely, "Thank you, elder Shen for bringing them here, so that our sisters have a chance to make up for their mistakes."


    Shen Wen felt bored, and could only respond with a smile, "Oh, Junior Sister Hao has done too much, in fact, I just want to say a few words casually, everyone is the same, you can talk about everything, there is no need to spend the money Lingshi, how good is this."


    "Yes, since it''s wrong, I should be responsible. I can afford to give it to the mere Lingshi, but not necessarily for other things."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled lightly and glanced at Shen Wen with a deep meaning, "If the elders have nothing else to do, we will go back now."


    "Okay, don''t disturb the cultivation of the two. If you want to change places to practice, you can say at any time. After all, there is not enough spiritual power here, and Panyu Cave is always open for both of you." Shen Wen nodded, showing goodwill. .


    "Thank you Elder for your concern, this is enough, we will wait here for Master Shu to return."


    Hao Ruoyan arched his hands, turned and walked, there was a faint voice remaining, and the lingering sound lingered.


    "If Master Shu can''t come back, we will leave, the elders don''t have to worry too much, see you later."


    Shen Wen was stunned, and when he wanted to say something, the two of them were gone.


    He glanced at the disciples who were still excited about Lingshi, and suddenly there was a fire in his heart, and his eyes were also a little angry, not as calm as in the past, but he couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    "Junior brother, let''s go."


    He was quite boring, all plans were broken, and there was no point in staying, he could only leave.


    Yuan Jianyi still nodded without saying a word, and followed behind him.


    Although he doesn''t care about the family affairs, he can distinguish right from wrong. It seems that Shen Wen from the past can''t come back. He also has some other ideas and will not follow blindly.


    But speaking of it, Hao Ruoyan was really different, and he couldn''t help but admire a little more in his heart.


    In the valley.


    Hao Siyun''s face wrinkled together, showing a lot of anger, "Sister, why should we apologize for doing something wrong!"


    "It''s okay, it''s a small matter.


    Hao Ruoyan is still calm, "Now we can''t leave the Heyin school, and we must see the Heyin school more clearly, so that it will help Master Shu. For example, today��s incident is very meaningful."


    Hao Siyun pouted, "What''s the point, knowing that Elder Shen is not a good person?"


    "Roughly the same."


    Hao Ruoyan groaned slightly, "Although I don''t know where he came from, Elder Shen seems to have a prejudice against Zhou Shu. This is not good for the Heyin School."


    "It''s a bad guy anyway, huh."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled, "It''s not enough. I feel that he is just too obsessed with the sect, and his desire to control is too strong. It is similar to Elder Xie Qinxin. There are people like this in all sects My sister does not have to be angry. Don��t worry, when Master Shu comes back, these things will naturally be resolved, and the previously lost will be recovered."


    "Hmm, my spirit stone is not for them, and there are not many good disciples."


    Hao Siyun squeezed his fist and put it down again, "It''s so boring today. I''m going out to play with Yan Yue. She is the only good person in the Heyin School."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "Don''t go out recently, you just stay here, and we will change the formation at the door for a while. For the rest, we will make plans when Master Shu comes back."


    "Oh."


    Hao Siyun thought for a while, "Well, I''ll help you."


    "This is good."


    The two women laughed and walked towards the valley together.


    Just walking out of the door, a piece of grass in the grass suddenly moved, slowly moving towards the two of them.


    When the two women saw it, they were stunned. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 439: What pill

    "Master Shu?"


    "You''re back!"


    The two women looked at each other and were extremely surprised. 1 Novel ���Q�ܣ���


    Obviously, only Zhou Shu can do this.


    Hao Siyun clapped her hands and cheered, and even the calm Hao Ruoyan couldn''t help running over, "Master Shu, it''s great that you are fine, Ruoyan has been worried..."


    "Go in and say, I''ve seen them all, I really wronged you today."


    Zhou Shu, who had dissipated the Mu Dun Jue, appeared, nodded slightly, and walked into the valley first, followed by the two women.


    The three of them sat down, Hao Ruoyan put down the soundproof array, and then began to talk.


    Hao Siyun had doubts in his eyes, "Senior Brother Shu, you have been hiding at the door. We haven''t seen it yet, why can''t we escape?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It didn''t take long before I wanted to go in directly to look for you, but noticed that the group of disciples came over and stood by the door for a while. I didn''t expect to see the rest. It was really interesting."


    In the words, his expression was indifferent, but there was also a hint of coolness in the indifferent.


    He didn''t expect that Shen Wen would become like this, and he treated the Hao sisters in this way. He couldn''t bear this kind of thing now.


    After leaving the chase, he returned all the way, day and night, only one month late, but it was not as good as he came, but he just saw the scene of Shen Wen planning to drive away the Hao sisters, and Hao Ruoyan was also quick to let him go. Shen Wen succeeded.


    Hao Ruoyan stared at him, looking up and down for a long time, with a lot of concern in his eyes, "Master Shu, are you all right? Have you met Xie Qinxin?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s okay. Although it is troublesome to chase and kill, for me, as long as there are no monks, it is not enough. After waiting, they finally realized that sending monks was a little late, haha."


    He mentioned a few words slightly, but Hao Ruoyan and Hao Siyun were deeply convinced, their eyes flashed with respect, and they stared at Zhou Shu in a daze.


    Hao Siyun raised her face and pulled her sleeves, as if begging, "Tell me, I want to hear how you deal with those nasty cultivators, Brother Shu."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There is nothing to say about these things. I have to hear that there will be opportunities in the future. Today you are wronged, rest assured, I will help you find them."


    Hao Siyun squeezed his fists, "Hmm, those bad guys."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled faintly, "Master Shu, that''s nothing, but the current lotus school is different from what Master Shu said before."


    "I feel it, Shen Wen should be the problem."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seeming to realize, "There used to be Elder Jin always here, and the peak owner of Jifeng was also a prudent person, but now several peak owners have changed. Elder Zhao is still in retreat. The former elder sees I don��t seem to bother with the clan affairs. Everything about the Heyin School is controlled by Elder Shen. The power falls into the hands of one person, and problems will inevitably arise.


    "Well, it''s almost the same as what Master Shu said. In these days, Ruoyan has learned a lot about the lotus school..."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, slowly uttering a long paragraph, and Zhou Shu couldn''t help but nod.


    After listening, Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan with a lot of appreciation and gratification, "Thanks for your hard work, Ruoyan, with you there, I feel much at ease."


    Even if he came back first, he might not be able to do as well as Hao Ruoyan.


    "Why?" Hao Ruoyan flushed and lowered his head slightly. "It''s all Ruoyan should do. Master Shu called us to the Heyin school. Ruoyan naturally needs to understand clearly..."


    Hao Siyun raised his hands and asked for credit, "I have done my best. I will go out to listen in every day when I have time."


    "I see, you are fine too."


    Zhou Shu smiled, then his face became a little dignified, "Ruoyan, according to you, what should I do now?"


    Hao Ruoyan hesitated for a while, looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes blinked slightly, "I don''t know if I should say it, I''m afraid it might offend Master Shu''s elder."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "But it''s okay to say that I don''t have a master in the Heyin School, and I have nothing to do with Shen Wen."


    "If it is good for the Heyin School, Shen Wen will never be the elder and suzerain again."


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, and slowly said, "If this continues, the lotus sect will become looser and looser, and the original cohesion will disappear. Don��t say that when the Yunjian sect strikes, he will be chaotic to the end. Those disciples can be used for good, they can maintain their foundation even in chaos, but now it seems that when they encounter a strong enemy, either fleeing or surrendering is of no use at all, unless..."


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "It''s very good, unless what?"


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, and was quite worried, "Unless the elder Shen used special methods that ordinary sects would not use to control these disciples and let them die when the time comes, but Ruoyan thought, these methods are very effective. Being able to survive the crisis is definitely not something that a decent sect should do. It is no different from evil cultivating if done. It is also to quench thirst by drinking poison. If the Hoyin pie really does this and its reputation is completely destroyed, it will be difficult to recruit disciples in the future. ."


    She thought about this for a long time, and then she said it clearly.


    If it weren''t for special control methods, it would be hard to imagine how Shen Diploma would say that these disciples could work for the Heyin School.


    Zhou Shu was puzzled, "Ruoyan, you should be showing some signs, otherwise you won''t say that."


    He knew that Hao Ruoyan was thoughtful and would not pretend to guess, let alone such offensive guesses.


    "If Yan heard that Elder Shen has been collecting all kinds of spiritual relics and refining the elixir for improving cultivation. It is said that after a year, that is, one month before the five-year period, these elixir can be refined. When it is made, the newly joined disciples will be allowed to advance in their cultivation, at least one or two small realms. Many new disciples come for this pill, and therefore they always stay In the Dutch school."


    Hao Ruoyan slowly said, "It is said that Qinghe Peak was closed a year ago, and alchemy is stepping up alchemy. If Yan thinks about it, although these pills can improve cultivation level, they probably have other uses. It is Shen Wen''s method of controlling those disciples."


    "Is that so..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seeming to realize something.


    Using pill to control the disciples under the sect was usually a means of evil cultivation, and Shen Wen would do it now?


    It seems that the disaster of extermination a few years ago really changed Shen Wen. In order to preserve the Thousand Years'' foundation of the Dutch School, he has fallen into obsession and will do whatever it takes.


    "Ruoyan is just a guess, not sure."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "The Qinghe Peak is extremely tightly guarded, and there are formations everywhere. Not only Shen Wen often stays there There should be other Golden Core cultivators there. It is difficult for Ruoyan to find a chance to go up and confirm. ."


    "Other golden pills?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, "Leave it to me, I''ll go see what''s going on."


    Hao Ruoyan chuckled lightly, "Master Shu''s hiding methods are now more obvious. Before they were so close at the door, they didn''t notice it. If there is anyone here who can go up to Qinghe Peak, it is only Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head.


    Of course, his wood escape art has made some progress, but it is more because of cultivating Yan Fujing. Yan Fujing completely relies on the tree of Yan Futi, focusing on the practice of wood. The more practitioners practice, the better they can be with wood. Li is more friendly, as if he feels fused together. After months of cultivating, almost no Golden Core Realm can see through his Mu Dun Art.


    Hao Ruoyan immediately asked, "If it is confirmed that Shen Wen is refining the pill that controls the practitioner, what will Master Shu do?"


    "Stop him."


    Zhou Shu said lightly. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 440: On Qinghe Peak

    After talking about the business, a few people chatted, and the two women looked happy.


    Although they haven''t seen each other for a few months, it seems that they haven''t seen Zhou Shu for a long time.


    "Senior Brother Shu, show me your wooden escape technique, you were all moving before."


    Hao Siyun seemed to think of something, and hurriedly exclaimed, "I remember Mu Dun Jue is very difficult to move. It has always been unpredictable. Also, I can''t tell you are there at all. It''s too strange.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Well, Mu Dunjue, I tried to improve it a bit."


    Hao Ruoyan looked surprised, "Can Master Shu make changes to this ancient technique?"


    She knew Zhou Shu''s talent for tactics, many simple tactics were different in his hands, but even the ancient tactics could be changed, which is really incredible.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If you use it a lot, you can feel the difference. I tried to change it a bit, but I didn''t expect it to be useful."


    He didn''t conceal the two women about the changes in the law, but it was naturally not what he said, but after many deductions.


    "Oh, Master Shu is really a genius. The longer you stay with Master Shu, the more you feel that Master Shu is vast as the sea, and that you are ignorant. Ruo Yan will always follow Master Shu and never leave."


    Hao Ruoyan sighed lightly and couldn''t help expressing her inner thoughts. Whether it was Lingzhi, Fa Jue, sword intent, or even the Treasure Hunting Conference, she had never heard of it, and she unconsciously gave birth to reverence.


    But just as he said something, he seemed to feel something wrong again, and he hung his head quickly.


    "Taught me!"


    Hao Siyun looked at Zhou Shu, her big eyes gleaming with dim light, full of expectation.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Naturally, these tactics will teach you. There will be time in the future. I will teach you what you want to learn."


    Hao Siyun nodded in satisfaction, "Hmm. Brother Shu is the best."


    Hao Ruoyanzhen lifted her head slightly, stared at Zhou Shu for a while, and said softly, "Master Shu, rest. Long-term use of spiritual power to fly is also hard. We have bothered Master Shu for too long."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Speaking of which, the recent days have been extremely compact, and the flying fish boats are controlled every day. I also need to practice body training, deduction, and practice sword art from time to time, which is indeed a little tired.


    "I may have a day off and go to Qinghe Peak tomorrow night."


    He said slowly, "Don''t tell others about my return, you will talk about it in a few days."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Master Shu. We understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked for a quiet place, sat down cross-legged, calmly rested.


    The two women stood by her side, looking at him quietly, without saying a word, even Hao Siyun, who is usually the most noisy. Also obediently like a sheep.


    "Let''s go, we went to the formation and almost forgot."


    After a while, Hao Ruoyan remembered and walked outside the valley.


    "When my sister saw Master Shu, she didn''t know what to do. Hehe."


    Hao Siyun laughed jokingly, and left with behind.


    Qinghe Peak.


    The former Qinghe Peak was lush and lush. It was the most aura of the Heyin School and one of the most important peaks of the Heyin School. After all, Danxiu is the core of the Heyin School.


    But a battle a few years ago. Qinghe Peak was mostly destroyed by the King Kong puppets, many formations were destroyed, and the Feng Shui pattern of the mountain was changed. The original heaven and earth aura was also lost, and it became the weakest peak of the three peaks. Moreover, the Qinghe Peak was destroyed, and the Elder Jin��s body fell, Danxiu was the one who suffered the most from the Heyin Sect. Danxiu is difficult to recruit, and it takes time to cultivate.


    The Qinghe Peak became like this, and Shen Wen closed it later, which seemed to be a natural thing, and did not attract the attention of many disciples.


    After the closure of Qinghe Peak, except for the original Danxiu, other disciples were forbidden to enter, and Danxiu rarely went down the mountain.


    In a pill room on Qinghe Peak.


    Shen Wen looked solemn, "General Manager, how is the pill refining?"


    "Hey, it''s almost there. The batch that was trial-produced recently is very good, and it feels very close."


    The name of the cultivator who spoke was Guan Linping, who was a golden core Dan Xiu invited from outside by Shen Wen Chongjin. He spent nearly a hundred Tier 4 Demon Pills. Although it is a golden core, there are not many people in the lotus sect. Know his existence.


    Guan Linping was born with a fair and handsome face, but with an evil and secret smile, he smiled, his eyes flashed, "Evil repair things are also very useful, the more you think about it, the more interesting it becomes."


    Shen Wen sighed and nodded, "Well, don''t worry, try it out. I will prepare everything you need, but it must be earlier. Time is running out."


    "Brother Shen, don''t worry, there is a pill like the Three Corpse Xie Pill, how I can get it out."


    Guan Linping looked at the pill furnace in front of him and blew a breath. The fire became brighter again, reflecting an evil face.


    The Three Corpse Evil Pill, which Zhou Shu obtained from Xie Xiu, was finally handed over to the Heyin Sect, but Zhou Shu could not think that the Three Corpse Evil Pill had been hidden by Shen Wen.


    After the change of mind, the distressed Shen Wen gradually thought of the Three Corpse Evil Pill, and gave it to Guan Linping for careful analysis, trying to refine a similar pill, which can greatly improve the cultivation level of the cultivator, and at the same time. The mind of the practitioner is damaged and becomes easy to control.


    This in itself is the characteristic of the Three Corpse Evil Pill.


    After a period of research, Guan Linping finally gained something. He replaced the golden core with spiritual objects and added several drugs that confuse the mind. Although the effect was greatly reduced, for the coagulation state and the foundation building state, It is just right.


    Shen Wen relaxed a lot, and nodded peacefully.


    "After the pill is refined, Brother Shen can rest assured that if he takes this pill in the Ning Vessel, his combat power may be increased by two or three times within a period of time. Of course, he will be much weaker later, but it won''t get in the way, right? �� As long as the number of pills is large enough, with these disciples, even facing the Golden Core Realm, it will be no problem."


    The corners of Guan Linping''s mouth curled up, saying quite contentedly.


    Shen Wen looked relieved, "Well, that would be the best."


    This pill is the key to his plan. In the future, it will be used by the disciples who are new to beginners, turning them into a killing machine controlled only by themselves, without fear of death.


    He firmly believes that as long as there are enough such disciples, he can completely defend the Dutch School.


    Guan Linping smiled happily, "Brother Shen is very wise, as long as there are enough pills, it is not a problem to win the entire Qingyuan Mountain Range Shen Wen shook his head, slightly solemn, and said seriously. , "I don''t have that kind of thought, as long as I keep the foundation of the millennium, the Holland School must not be lost in my hands. "


    Guan Linping nodded and said in praise, "That''s that, but Brother Shen''s painstaking effort, many people don''t understand it. Now there are more and more gossips outside, and I can hear a lot on this Qinghe Peak. ."


    "Oh, they will understand in the future, I am doing it for their good."


    Shen Wen''s expression was indifferent, he has always firmly believed that what he did was all for the Dutch school.


    "Brother Shen, is there a feeling of "I want to lighten my heart to the moon, but the moon shines on the ditch"...hehehe...you and I are confidants."


    Guan Linping''s laughter continued and floated far away.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to the voting comments~~) (To be continued.)


    p

 Chapter 441: See Lu 7

    "I want to light my heart to the moon, but the moon illuminates the ditch..."


    Shen Wen was stunned. After repeating it a few times, the already bleak face seemed to be even more bleak, "Oh, maybe. �R�Rһ��novel�ܨQ���Q��"


    Guan Linping whispered, "However, Brother Shen, there is a Danxiu who is not very honest."


    Shen Wen was stunned, "Who, what''s the matter?"


    There are not many Danxiu on Qinghe Peak, and they are all handed over to Guan Linping to manage. As for the original peak owner Miao Xiu, he is attacking Jin Dan in retreat.


    "A kid named Lu Qi has been restlessly making alchemy lately, and said that the alchemy I gave had a problem and shouldn''t be made in this way. Now he doesn''t do much."


    Guan Linping snorted, "Is there a problem? A foundation-building guy can also see the problem with my Danfang, I think he is looking for something."


    "Lv Qi..."


    Shen Wen thought for a while, "If he doesn''t practice, just leave him alone, just don''t affect others, but you can''t let him go down."


    "Of course I know this, and I won''t let anyone go down."


    Guan Linping nodded disdainfully, "This kind of guy has a bit of self-reliance and is not honest. If you didn''t say you can''t make trouble, I would have solved him long ago."


    Shen Wen said solemnly, "Let��s bear it. When the pill is successfully refined, I will naturally give you what you want, but don��t worry about it now. Once something happens, other pill cultivation won��t be able to make alchemy well, and you won��t get enough. The number is troublesome."


    "know."


    Guan Linping turned his head and stared at the pill furnace, his mouth bends, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in doing anything to him yet."


    Shen Wen nodded, "General Manager keep busy, I''ll go around the mountain."


    "Okay, but it''s not necessary. There are formations everywhere on this mountain. Besides, if you and I are here, who can come in?"


    Guan Linping showed his disdain, waved his hand, and continued alchemy.


    In a valley on Qinghe Peak.


    Lu Qi wielded the long sword, his face was a little worried, it was difficult to concentrate.


    As he was practicing, he was inexplicably stunned, and suddenly a person stood up in the grass in front of him, smiling at him.


    "Ah, Brother Zhou!"


    He frowned and ran over quickly.


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "It''s me."


    "Why are you back?" Lu Qi was very excited, and couldn''t help asking around Zhou Shu, "By the way, how did you come up, brother, now Qinghe Peak does not allow disciples to come up?"


    "It came up secretly, don''t worry about these details."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I want to ask, Junior Brother Lu, what pill have you refined recently?"


    When it comes to elixir, most of the joy on Lu Qi��s face disappeared, and a lot of worries surfaced. He said helplessly, "I don��t know, it��s probably not a good elixir. The elixir has been changing. And the more it is changed, the stranger it is. It''s very problematic. I don''t seem to understand it now. Why use Heartbite Cotton and Misty Grass together? They both have a great harm to the mind of the practitioner. Is it to fight poison with poison?"


    He shook his head, "But it doesn''t look like it, or there are some other techniques... and the last time the pill was used to pull the vine, this time I don''t use it, and it''s inexplicable..."


    He has been practicing alchemy for a long time, and he also knows a lot about pill prescriptions. As a pill for improving cultivation, it is really strange to use these drugs.


    Hearing Lu Qi''s words, Zhou Shu seemed to realize something.


    He got the inheritance of Lingzhi, and he knows these medicines well. Heart-biting cotton, mistweed, and vine, these three medicinal materials are all third-order, they are very rare, but they are not very useful. They are usually used Those who refine poison pills, such as the God-Eater Pill commonly used by evil repairs, need to pass the heart-biting cotton.


    It is really impossible to use this kind of medicinal materials to refine the elixir that can improve cultivation. Shen Wen''s intentions are obvious.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Do you have a refined medicine? Show me."


    "No."


    Lu Qi shook his head, "We all make alchemy in a special alchemy room. We can only take one day off every five days. There is always someone supervising the alchemy process, and the elixir will be taken back no matter how good it is or not. If you stay, the medicinal materials won''t work either."


    "Is that so."


    Nodded, Zhou Shu further confirmed that these pills definitely had a problem, and Shen Wen wanted to use the pills to control the disciples of the Heyin School.


    "Senior brother also thinks it''s weird, right?"


    Lu Qi nodded, "In the past few days, the alchemy has been changed to this way. I think there is a real problem. I can no longer refine it at all, so I presume that my spiritual strength is frustrated and I can��t practice alchemy. Then the manager doesn��t say anything, just Let me rest, but won''t let me go down the mountain."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "General Manager? Where is Feng Master Miao?"


    "Hmph, if the Master is here, how could Qinghe Peak become like this!"


    Lu Qi gradually became angry, "Originally Qinghe Peak was fine, but since the master retreats and came to this manager, Qinghe Peak has completely changed. There are vigilance everywhere. We have been practicing alchemy in the alchemy all day long. In alchemy, you are not allowed to do anything, and even the cultivation has been reduced a lot. Is this still a cultivator? It just treats us as slaves."


    Since Lin Ping was in charge, he has never had the opportunity to practice swordsmanship, and there are many complaints in his heart.


    Zhou Shu looked up slightly, "Where is the pill room?"


    Lv Qi answered honestly, "In the original hall of Qinghe Peak, except for the general manager and some of his men, only Danxiu is allowed to enter, no one else can enter."


    Zhou Shu almost understood, and nodded, "I''ll go to the alchemy, Junior Brother Lu, don''t say I''ve been here."


    If it were other cultivators, he would not easily show up to see each other, but Lu Qi was different. He had experienced life and death together in the secret realm, and he had observed it for a while before he appeared. Lu Qihe had not changed much before, and his personality remained the same.


    "Senior brother, I will definitely follow suit."


    Lu Qi nodded seriously, "What do you plan to do, brother?"


    "Let''s take a look, maybe from tomorrow, Qinghe Peak will be different."


    Zhou Shu smiled With the fingers dancing, his figure quickly disappeared into the grass, and was no longer visible.


    "Brother, brother?"


    Lu Qi yelled a few times and shook his head uncontrollably, "What kind of curious technique is this, it just disappeared like this. Every time he sees brother, he changes a lot...but he explained that the sky is Qinghefeng. What does it mean that it��s different?"


    Zhou Shu at this time has already turned into grass, slowly walking towards the hall.


    Once something is confirmed, you must do it immediately, without any delay. What Shen Wen and that inexplicable general manager are doing now is completely hurting the Heyin faction, and it is extremely harmful. They use pill to control the cultivator. Once this kind of thing is stabbed out, the Heyin faction is in Qingyuan. The mountains are afraid that there will be no more place to stand.


    To cut the mess with a quick knife, before the pill is refined, it is necessary to prevent the pill from appearing to avoid greater troubles afterwards.


    He thought very clearly.


    Moreover, he is confident enough to solve problems. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 442: Break into the hall

    In the main hall of Qinghe Peak, the fire was red with smoke. A novel �ݡ۩��Q�Q���������ܣ��Q�ܣ����Q��


    There are dozens of tall pill furnaces in the hall with a radius of nearly a thousand feet, with delicate runes, and each one is a third-tier top-grade.


    Just the pill furnace, this hall costs a lot, not to mention the room behind it with countless formations.


    Shen Wen''s three years of hard work is in it, which is his top priority.


    The cornerstone disciples are sitting in front of their own furnaces, seeming to be attentive, but the eyes in the smoke are quite hollow and feel numb.


    How can I not be numb, I have been living like a slave for several years, practicing a five-day pill and taking a day off, and there is almost no time for cultivation, and the cultivator''s heart is about to be flattened.


    In the corner, several repairs were whispering.


    "When I am a head, I don''t want to practice anymore."


    "I practice every day and change every day. Now the pill formula is getting more and more weird. Is this really an improvement in cultivation?"


    "Absolutely not. But it doesn''t matter to him, you will earn spiritual stones every day in alchemy, so let''s do it. After we get it out, we should pay attention to it and just don''t eat it."


    "Then Lu Qi hasn''t come for a few days, can we learn from him without coming?"


    "He is a disciple of the peak master, compare with him? Last time Junior Brother Liu said that something happened and didn''t come for two days. As a result, he was left in the hall for the next year and couldn''t get out. Now he has become a wooden person, except for alchemy. I can��t say anything. I took two more hours of rest last time, but I was punished for not having a rest for three months.��


    "Speak down, here comes the manager..."


    The voice gradually disappeared, and Guan Linping walked over slowly not far away.


    "Don''t squabble here, concentrate on alchemy!"


    He looked around and said in a deep voice, "Do it hard, you can''t treat you badly, if you are lazy or deliberately practice badly, you will understand the consequences."


    Several practitioners nodded repeatedly, and they dared not be too big.


    Guan Linping nodded in satisfaction and continued to inspect. Before taking a few steps, he suddenly heard a dull loud noise.


    The main hall''s door crashed to the ground, splashing a cloud of smoke.


    "Who?!"


    Guan Linping immediately found something wrong and looked towards the door.


    Where the smoke and dust were gone, Zhou Shu walked in slowly, his expression indifferent.


    Not long ago, he used the Wooden Dun Jue to hide outside the door, and clearly understood the situation in the hall through his divine consciousness, and reconfirmed the previous guess, there was no need to hide, and he went directly to the door to solve the problem.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Guan Linping didn''t know him, but the costume should be a disciple of his own school, and he was only a disciple of the Ningmai Realm.


    "A disciple of the Condensation Vessel Realm, dare to trespass into Qinghe Peak without authorization, do you want to die!"


    Suddenly, his face sank and he roared, but soon he felt something wrong, "How did you come up?"


    This Qinghe Peak is full of formations and there are two Golden Core Realm guardians. How could it be possible for a Vein Condensation Realm disciple to come here, it is too weird, is there something else?


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him, walked to a pill furnace, picked up a few medicinal materials and sniffed, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "speak!"


    The situation was a little weird, Guan Linping didn''t want to act rashly, so he shouted.


    This sound has already brought a lot of spiritual pressure.


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu slowly crushed the medicinal materials in his hands, raised his head to look at Guan Linping, with a trace of disdain in his eyes, "You are the general manager? Did you research this medicine?"


    Guan Lin Ping immediately aroused a lot of anger, how dare the Heyin school disciple talk to him like this?


    In the entire Qinghe Peak, he was the only king, and he said that no disciple would bend his ears when he saw him. The disciple in front of him was so contemptuous that it could not be tolerated.


    "you wanna die!"


    Guan Linping waved his sleeves, and huge spiritual pressure came out. At the same time, a large transparent hand measuring several feet long suddenly formed, and his nails were vivid, pinching toward Zhou Shu��s neck, trying to lift him up, humiliating him. .


    "Sure enough, Dan Xiu..."


    Facing the approaching big hand, Zhou Shu still had some disdain.


    The heavy gold sword in the sleeve slipped onto the hand, and the light golden sword light was hidden. The sword light only lifted slightly, and with a light pop, the transparent big hand shattered, scattered into countless pieces, and fell into the pill furnace. Inside, sparked a lot of fire.


    In the past few months, he did not know how many Golden Core Realms he had dealt with, and most of them were cultivators from large sects and hidden world forces. Guan Linping in front of him was really unbearable compared with them, Zhou Shu didn��t care. .


    Guan Linping''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "This is the Condensation Realm? Is it wrong? He couldn''t help but wiped his eyes and looked at it seriously again. It is indeed the Condensation Realm, but why did it destroy my attack so easily?"


    After a round of thoughts, Guan Linping gritted his teeth and lifted his sleeves upwards. Two pale white flames flew out from the sleeves, like two white dragons flying towards Zhou Shu.


    "what!"


    "Ah, it''s hot!"


    The white dragon was extremely hot, and the cultivators who were affected all showed painful expressions and retreated straight back.


    "Different fire?"


    The color of this flame is weird, obviously not ordinary fire.


    "This Green Lotus Peak can''t be up to anyone! Turn it to ashes!"


    Guan Linping was really angry, his sleeves spread out, blowing out like a blower, the hotter the flame, the abrupt increase in temperature in the hall, and the air distortion.


    Zhou Shu didn''t seem to notice, and muttered to himself, "Compared to Huang Muyin, it''s really much worse, at best only second-order, and is there only this simple method?"


    He stood still, raised his sword, and stab, moving very slowly, as he usually tried.


    Bang!


    The mighty swarm of magic ants suddenly emerged, like a black river, wrapped around the flame.


    "Sword intent, do you think it can withstand my white phosphorus spirit fire? It''s really reckless."


    With a lot of disdain, Guan Linping stepped up again.


    However, soon he was stunned. When the sword intent encountered the flame, it immediately wrapped the flame and swallowed it. Before long, the sword intent rolled in, wrapping him in a ball, and no longer distinguished his body shape. .


    "You, what are you doing!"


    Guan Linping seemed to be trapped in an airtight prison, unable to get out, and suddenly became a little frightened.


    The Golden Core Realm cultivator was trapped by the Condensing Vessel Realm disciple, and he was trapped in just one turn. He didn''t expect it, and even the Alchemy disciple next to him.


    "This����"


    "General Manager Guan is trapped. I seem to be a little impressed who this disciple is. I remember people who came to Qinghe Peak before..."


    "I seem to have seen it too, but not anymore recently."


    Danxiu seldom goes down the mountain and doesn''t seem to know Zhou Shu. They whispered, but didn''t plan to do anything. They have no affection for Guan Linping, and even Guan Linping is not an opponent. said.


    "I see, he is Zhou Shu!"


    Suddenly, someone screamed, pointing at Zhou Shu and shouting, "It''s the disciple who defeated Hong Yuan!"


    "Yes, I remembered it, now I have my pulse state."


    "At that time, he was able to challenge the mid-stage in the early stage of the foundation stage now the Ning Vein stage can defeat the golden core!"


    "It''s incredible!"


    Guan Linping''s voice was also mixed in the screams of all Danxiu.


    "Quickly, send a message, call Elder Shen!"


    Guan Linping noticed that outside the door, many guards and repairmen had already rushed over and were gathering towards the hall.


    He felt a little relieved, there was still Shen Wen on the mountain, as long as he persisted for a while, this guy called Zhou Shu would definitely not escape.


    Shen Wen''s strength is much stronger than him.


    Zhou Shu turned around and smiled indifferently, "Go call, be quicker, don''t let me wait too long."


    The guard repairer outside the door was a little surprised.


    (Ps: Thank you Ming Mingde for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite reviews~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 443: Kill you

    The guard cultivator glanced at Zhou Shu, didn''t dare to do anything, turned around and ran away, ran out of the formation, immediately took out a talisman and threw it out. Soon, Shen Wen would come. 1 small �ۡ�say ���ܣ���


    Zhou Shu naturally noticed, but he didn''t have any intention to stop him, and Shen Wen was there, that would be better.


    Looking back at the hall, he slowly said, "You all go out."


    Those Alchemy disciples did not dare to defy, and Zhou Shu in front of him was even more terrifying than the Golden Core Realm, so he ran out without saying anything.


    In an instant, only Zhou Shu and Guan Linping, who were surrounded by layers of sword intent, were left in the hall.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, tightening his sword intent.


    Guan Lin Pington felt the ants bite his body, every bit of sword intent seemed to get into his body, and there was more fear in his heart.


    After trying hundreds of times, he knew that he could not escape these magic ants, and immediately shouted, "What are you going to do? Are you afraid that I will explode the golden core? Well, if you want to die, everyone will die together!"


    The voice is loud, but the confidence seems to be a little lacking, and it becomes a lot weaker later.


    "Blast the golden core?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I really want to hear this seven or eight times in the past few months, but no one really did it. Are you the first?"


    When he was hunted down, he pushed his opponent into desperation more than once. The opponent often threatened him with such words, but no one really blew himself up. As long as you are a cultivator, you won''t abandon yourself easily. Not everyone is Shen Wen, who sees other things more important than himself.


    "If you don''t let me go, I really blew myself up!"


    Guan Linping froze for a while and continued to shout.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, so will you blew yourself up?"


    "Really?"


    Guan Linping was startled, now he is trapped, and may be crushed by sword intent at any time. Suddenly hearing such words is really like a fairy sound, as if grabbing a straw for life.


    "Of course," Zhou Shu was slightly awe-inspiring, "I ask you, did Shen Wen make you practice these pills?"


    Regardless of whether Zhou Shu can see it or not, Guan Linping in the magic ant nodded like garlic, "Yes, yes!"


    "Is it an easy-to-control pill that enhances the cultivation base while affecting the mind of the cultivator?"


    "Yes Yes."


    Everything gradually became clear, Zhou Shu nodded, "Where is the pill?"


    Guan Linping will answer all questions without concealing it, "From the Three Corpse Evil Pill, Shen Wen didn��t know where he got the Three Corpse Evil Pill. I studied it for a few years before I came up with one point. He forced me. ."


    "Three Corpses Evil Pill..."


    Zhou Shu''s mind moved slightly. At the beginning, this pill was exchanged for 10,000 contributions. He thought it could be used in some good ways, but it was used by Shen Wen to control his disciples.


    This change is really unexpected, and so are people.


    He raised his eyes and glanced around, "Where is the pill?"


    Guan Linping nodded again and again, "A new batch is being produced here. The original test products are all in the room behind the hall, and the ones that worked before are in Shen Wen."


    "That''s all?"


    "Yes Yes."


    As soon as the voice fell, a black long rainbow rolled past, rushing to the back of the hall like a tide.


    In the blink of an eye, all the rooms behind the main hall were razed to the ground, and countless bricks and shingles, pill residues, and green jade bottle fragments were flying in the air. For a spectacular sight.


    Guan Linping couldn''t help being stupid, looking at Zhou Shu blankly.


    He couldn''t bear this kind of sword intent at once, but Zhou Shu in front of him seemed to understate, this...


    Zhou Shu''s sword intent was not recovered, and the black Changhong turned around. Boom, a tall pill furnace was directly swallowed by the sword intent, and it was instantly called into powder, and the fire was flying everywhere.


    One pill furnace was destroyed, and the hall was full of fire, burning.


    "stop!"


    Outside the door, a cyan sword light flew suddenly!


    Like the beginning of spring, wild grasses from nowhere filled the entire hall in a blink of an eye. The flames that were burning everywhere were covered, and the dense green grass extinguished the flames, and soon gathered together and swept towards Zhou Shu. come.


    Weeds are like knives, like roots and teeth.


    "Chunhui Jianyi, with such murderous aura."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly solemn, and the black Changhong suddenly rolled up, and even the sword intent that trapped Guan Linping gathered together, and there was a face-to-face collision with the weeds.


    Bang bang bang--


    Like rain, intensive noises spread throughout the hall.


    After a few breaths, the black color overwhelmed the cyan color, and the magic ants rolled toward the door one after another, fast.


    But before he rushed a few feet away, he was blocked by a thick wall.


    The wall is entirely made of green grass, layered on top of each other, and the thickness is unknown.


    The grass is as soft as cotton, and it overcomes rigidity with softness. Even the omnipotent demon ant only penetrates a few feet before being buried in it by the growing grass and gradually disappears.


    Zhou Shu stepped up again, and his sword intent became stronger.


    The demon ant colony slid into the grass wall, thrusting like a sharp sword into it, and the sound of tearing and tearing continued to sound.


    In the end, he stopped in the grass wall and couldn''t make any further progress.


    "It deserves to be the strongest defensive sword intent of the Heyin School."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seeming to realize something.


    The grass wall formed by this sword intent is layered on top of each other, soft and solid, and has very few flaws. Even if Zhou Shujian��s freely turning sword intent finds a gap, the grass that is constantly regenerating can quickly fill the gap, allowing the magic ants Once again inorganic can take advantage.


    The Golden Core Cultivator of the Heyin Sect, everyone knows that Zhao Yue is the first and Yuan Jianyi is the second, but on the whole, in terms of defense, Shen Wen is the real first.


    Shen Wen''s sword intent is not good at attack, most of them can only play a limiting role, but the defense is extremely strong.


    The grass wall fell down suddenly, revealing a face with a green complexion.


    Shen Wen looked at Zhou Shu and said angrily, "Zhou Shu! It''s you again, what are you doing, what are you going to do!"


    "I should ask you for this. It''s what you want to do."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, with a lot of chill in his voice, "Refining a pill similar to the Three Corpse Evil Pills to control the disciples under the sect. You can do all these things, and ask me what to do?"


    While speaking, sword light flashed again, another pill furnace was shattered, and the flames rose again.


    Zhou Shu''s sword was extremely fast, and his sword intent was vast, and Shen Wen couldn''t stop it.


    "What do you know?"


    His expression was violent, and he was extremely angry. The long sword in his hand pointed out that countless grasses approached Zhou Shu.


    Qingcao has created a big net and wants to bind Zhou Shu firmly.


    However, Zhou Shu just waited for such an attack. With a light block of the heavy gold sword, he knocked open the big net. The long sword was not retracted, and another pill furnace burst from it.


    The unformed pill flew in the air, as if it had rained on a pill.


    Shen Wen was furious, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes seemed to split.


    His heart sank little by little.


    These pill furnaces and the elixir in the house have been his focus over the years and are the foundation of all his plans. Almost all his hard work in the past three years has been placed on them. Now the room and the elixir have been destroyed, and the pill furnace has been destroyed by Zhou Shu. One by one fell down, and it really felt like a knife.


    "I must kill you!"


    Each word, shouted like a curse.


    The effort was destroyed by Zhou Shu, how can you not be angry, how can you not get angry with Qiqiao. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 444: King Luo Blood Jue

    Shen Wen was almost crazy, but Zhou Shu was unmoved.


    The figure swept up, and the heavy gold sword could not help being swung out, loud noises continued from the hall, and the pill furnaces crashed to the ground.


    The alchemists outside the hall looked astonished to the extreme, staring at each other.


    "This is because the pill furnace has collapsed."


    "Is this going to destroy the Qinghe Peak Hall? The current Zhou Shu actually has this ability, and it is in front of Elder Shen and General Manager?"


    "It doesn''t matter if it is destroyed, the current Qinghe Peak, nowhere still has its original appearance."


    "But...oh."


    Not long after, under Shen Wen''s sword attack, Zhou Shu continuously destroyed dozens of pill furnaces.


    He stood holding a sword, facing Shen Wen who was already burning on his face, and smiled lightly, "And you have it, give it to me."


    His purpose is very clear, Heyin School must not have such a medicine, not at all.


    Shen Wen let out a long laugh, almost madly, "Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu, you shouldn''t have accepted your entry back then, my Heyin school''s thousand-year foundation was destroyed once, and it was all your fault!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Hollywood will not be destroyed. If you say you want to destroy it, it will be destroyed in your hands."


    Shen Wen glared at Zhou Shu, Long Sword trembling slightly, "It''s you! I am dedicated to the martial arts. How can I be like you people, besides ruining my hard work, what else can I do?"


    "It''s your painstaking effort to control the cultivator''s life with pill?"


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Are the disciples of the Dutch School of Music all your tools?"


    "It won''t be our disciple who takes the pill!"


    Shen Wen shouted, "They are all the cultivators I specially recruited. I will give them spirit stones, give them good resources, and do whatever they want. Can''t they let them die! They die and die for us. Work hard and die well, such a good thing, why do you want to stop it, why!"


    "Ugh."


    Zhou Shu sighed softly, "You are still obsessed with it. If I don''t stop you and let you do it, the Dutch school will not be destroyed in a few years, but after that? The Dutch school will no longer be able to turn over. One The sect, the foundation can be recreated, and the disciples can be recruited again, but once the evil cultivation method is used, the Heyin School is no different from the Liyuan Mansion, and it is in a situation where it will never be restored."


    Shen Wen was dumbfounded for a while, and yelled angrily, "What do you know! If the Holland Sect is gone in a year, what''s next? The Holland Sect must not perish in my hands, absolutely! "


    "Hollywood will not die."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If these disciples are there, the Lotus Sect will always be there. Don''t talk about others, Elder Shen, have you forgotten Elder Zhao Yao?"


    "Zhao Yueru, attack Yuan Ying?"


    Shen Wen burst into laughter, "It''s ridiculous, the Qingyuan Mountain Range can''t get out of the Nascent Soul Realm. No matter how talented Zhao Yueru is, she is not limited by spiritual energy. She is doomed to fail. With two or three golden cores, she wants to keep the Heyin faction, you Do you know? Yunjian faction now has twelve golden cores!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s twelve, five instrument repairs, and two sword repairs specially recruited. It is said that they are not under the original elder, so the original elder has not been able to send revenge to the cloud."


    The Yunjian faction is also engaged in an arms race in five years'' time. This is no secret. Hao Ruoyan has been in the Heyin faction for a month and heard news of the Yunjian faction from time to time, so he naturally told Zhou Shu.


    Shen Wen was stunned, "How do you know? How long have you been back?"


    "Just came back."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "The twelve golden cores are a bit difficult, but holding them is not a big problem."


    "It''s really light."


    Shen Wen glanced to the side with a lot of disdain in his eyes. Seeing the residue of the pill furnace everywhere, his anger immediately rose, "No matter what you say, you must die today!"


    The cyan long sword flicked, and countless green grasses emerged from the ground, extending toward Zhou Shu''s direction.


    Sword intent hadn''t worked, so he yelled first, "Guan Linping, don''t do it yet!"


    After being free from the **** of the sword intent, Guan Linping has been shrinking in the corner and unable to move. He is extremely talented for pill medicine, but his combat power is really insufficient. It is much worse than the ordinary golden pill. Competition.


    Hearing Shen Wen''s words, Guan Linping moved, but looked at Zhou Shu and flinched back, "Elder Shen, I am Danxiu, I will leave it to you."


    Shen Wenquan was not as indifferent as usual, and cursed fiercely, "Coward, what''s the use of you! I''ll trap him first, then you go!"


    "it is good!"


    Guan Linping responded quickly, but then his voice became much lower, "Wait until you are trapped."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, Guan Linping was already scared by him, Dan Xiu himself was nothing to worry about, and Shen Wen wanted to trap him, and it was impossible to do it.


    Shen Wen didn''t say more, the grass on the ground was not far from Zhou Shu, it grew up instantly, turned into a vine, and entangled towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu had been prepared, the magic ants were surging, pounced on the surrounding vines, biting each other.


    In a short while, the vines were all crushed, and the magic ants gathered into a cloud, hovering over Zhou Shu''s head.


    Chunhui Sword Intent is good at defense, but his attack power is really insufficient. After Zhou Shu saw it clearly, he was naturally not afraid.


    Shen Wen took the sword and stood, looking at Zhou Shu, his expression suddenly calmed down, "It turns out that what Junior Sister Liu said is true. You really have the strength of the Golden Core Realm, and you have obtained the best magic weapon. You are very strong, stronger than me. a lot of."


    He said lightly, as if he had restored his former calmness.


    But Zhou Shu knew that this was the tranquility before the storm, and the next attack would be overwhelming.


    Zhou Shu felt a little bit more solemnly, and the heavy gold sword drew a few circles in front of him, and the magic ants formed a torrent, spinning back and forth like a long black dragon.


    Shen Wen snapped his mouth and sprayed four consecutive mouthfuls of blood on the cyan long sword.


    The blood rushed into the long sword and disappeared, but in the blink of an eye, the long sword changed unexpectedly. Many blood-colored lines appeared on the sword, and blood seemed to be flowing in it, which was quite strange.


    "King Luo''s Blood Jue?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly. It is said that King Luo''s blood formula is the secret of King Luo. It can use the essence and blood of the practitioner to strengthen the power of the formula in a short time, which can increase three or four times, but the practitioner After using Luo Wang Jue, the original essence and blood are damaged, and it takes at least ten years to recover.


    The secret methods of small sects are mostly like this, with more shortcomings than advantages, and few practitioners will use them.


    At this time, Shen Wen really did spell it out.


    "You also know King Luo''s Blood Jue, haha, let you see itShen Wen even had blood in his eyes, but he swung his long sword calmly.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The inside of the hall suddenly went dark, with five fingers out of sight, there were bursts of inexplicable sudden noises, coming from all directions, the atmosphere was strange.


    Perceiving the surrounding situation, Zhou Shu couldn''t help being stunned.


    In the hall with a radius of nearly a thousand feet, countless long red grasses suddenly grew up, down, left, and right, completely enclosing the hall, and a thick **** atmosphere came, and the people were vomiting. Each long grass is close to Zhang Xu, waving long blades, either sharp as a knife or flexible as a rope, slowly squeezing it over.


    Zhou Shu felt cold all over, as if he was being swallowed by Nepenthes.


    This attack method is also weird, unheard of, can cast the sword intent to this level, perhaps at this time Shen Wen''s strength is not the same as Zhao Yueru and Yuan Jian.


    (Ps: Thank you for asking me to support you all the time, thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite reviews~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 445: Not over

    The gloomy hall, the blood-red long grass flying around, the stench of the nose, there is a breath of death everywhere. 1 small �Rsay���Q�Q����


    Chunhui Jianyi used this appearance, and it was completely out of reach of Chunhui.


    At this time, Shen Wen revealed a side that he had never shown in front of others.


    Guan Linping was stunned, this sword intent obviously did not take care of him, and the distance between him standing in the corner was even closer.


    "Elder Shen, it''s me."


    Shen Wen, with bloodstains on his face, looks a bit hideous, but his words are quite calm, "Whatever you are, you will die anyway."


    Indifferent could not conceal his heart, his eyes revealed a lot of determination, since the pill furnace is gone, then the entire hall will be completely wiped out, of course, including the people in it.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shook his head, "Elder Shen, you really have changed."


    The heavy golden sword in his hand suddenly showed a dazzling golden light, like a round of sun, illuminating the hall again.


    Shen Wen smiled slightly, and said faintly, "This sword seems to be given to you by me."


    Zhou Shu was equally indifferent, with a serious look, "Yes, but I want to use it to deal with you. This is not what I wanted, but I have to do it."


    "Die!"


    Shen Wen stopped talking, a lot of blood radiated from his eyes, and the blood grass around him suddenly rose several feet, squeezing it toward the middle.


    Guan Lin Ping Ping was like dead ashes, as if he was closing his eyes to die.


    And Zhou Shu looked attentively, and used all his strength to make the third change.


    The human sword turned into a golden glare and flew towards the roof of the hall.


    Around the glare, there was a torrent of demonic ants that were thick as ink, as if they were wrapped in a black dragon. Upon closer inspection, the figure of the demon ants had grown several times larger, and the same crimson blood appeared in his eyes.


    Only after rushing out tens of meters, the surrounding blood grass had already moved closer, tangling around Zhou Shu like a shadow.


    It seemed that Zhou Shu was completely overwhelmed by the bloodweed.


    These bloodweeds are different from the green grass. They are much more aggressive and as sharp as a knife. Zhou Shu''s glazed jade body seems useless, as long as it touches a little, it is a bloodstain.


    He hasn''t mastered Yan Fujing''s first bark state, and he can''t use it now.


    However, these bloodweeds couldn''t get close to Zhou Shu. They were bitten into pieces by the crazy demon ants just when they met.


    The blood grass was almost endless, and was caught in a siege. Zhou Shu was not panicked, he was prepared.


    "burst."


    The torrent of magic ants separated many tributaries, spreading around like an octopus, and suddenly exploded.


    Every time, Zhou Shu will have a new understanding of sword intent, and will constantly develop new methods to enhance his strength. The sword intent exploded, he had used it before, but now he uses it more skillfully, and he can control the explosion of almost every magic ant.


    It''s hard to imagine that there are more than 100,000 magic ants.


    In an instant, many large and small gaps were exposed in the bloodweed, all of which were exploded by the explosive force of the magic ants.


    Zhou Shu spotted the gap, brought the sword together, and continued forward.


    Shen Wen''s expression was startled, Chunhui''s sword intent, raining like rain, even the sharp blade and the powerful magic tricks can be entangled and immobile, but in the face of the impact of the explosion, he has some strength. If the ordinary green grass is better, it is small and thin, and it can continue to breed, but the regeneration of such a large blood grass is very troublesome, and it can only be expanded continuously.


    Obviously, this has been seen by Zhou Shu.


    Puff, another mouthful of blood was spit out, the blood grass grew a lot again, and continued to chase Zhou Shu.


    However, every time an encirclement was about to form, Zhou Shu could use the explosion of the sword intent to break or smash the bloodweed in time to find a gap.


    Before long, Zhou Shu had already seen the roof of the hall.


    The heavy gold sword suddenly pierced out, and the sword light soared into the sky, directly penetrating the roof, shining hundreds of miles away, and the entire lotus school is clearly visible.


    Completely free from the encirclement of the blood grass, Zhou Shu stood on the roof without saying a word.


    This bloodweed almost swung the restricted ability to the limit. If he hadn''t found the weakness, I''m afraid he would fall into it, then he would have to use other means.


    Shen Wen quietly watched Zhou Shu leave, but soon he lowered his head, his eyes full of disappointment.


    "I can go like this?"


    Puff, spouting a mouthful of old blood.


    Zhou Shu was not in the hall, and Shen Wen had no main target to continue attacking. It took five mouthfuls of essence and blood that took more than ten years to make up, and the sword intent tactics that he thought would kill him had no effect on Zhou Shu. He had no choice but to stop.


    Soon, Guan Linping also flew out.


    He bowed to Zhou Shu without saying a word, but his eyes were obviously grateful. Without Zhou Shu, he would have no place to be buried.


    A faint golden light flew up, and Shen Wen, who was calm, also flew out and landed on the opposite side of the two.


    The dilapidated hall was silent.


    Many of the disciples stood under the Great Highness with a panic expression, not knowing what happened.


    "Still not working, haha, it''s time."


    As if talking to himself, Shen Wen suddenly smiled, smiling strangely and quietly, staring at the two men plainly.


    Bang!


    Suddenly a golden light burst out of him, and the whole person was shining like a golden statue.


    "Elder Shen, you, don''t explode the golden core!"


    He just got out of danger, but he didn''t expect to fall into a greater tragedy again.


    Guan Linping knew what he was going to give birth, and quickly exclaimed, "If you are like this, the entire Qinghe Peak will be over!"


    Jin Dan blew himself up, with Shen Wen''s cultivation base, it was indeed possible to razor a mountain within dozens of miles, and Guan Linping, who was so close, was destined to have no way out.


    Hearing what Guan Linping said, the surrounding disciples were stunned.


    Some knelt down and begged, some turned and ran, and some cursed loudly.


    But no one thought that the usually gentle Elder Shen would actually explode the golden core on Qinghe Peak. What is the situation?


    Shen Wen glanced at them with a trace of deep sadness in his eyes, and then turned his head without saying a word.


    "This is all caused by you, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. Those who didn��t talk about it were terrible. The practitioners who kept talking about the self-explosive golden core would not blew themselves up, and even if they didn��t talk about Shen Wen, Zhou Shu knew that Shen Wen was determined and fell into a paranoid Shen Wen. Definitely can do such a thing.


    With Chunhui''s sword intent blocking him, he couldn''t stop Shen Wen from exploding, and he might not be too late to run, and serious injuries were inevitable.


    But he was still calm, and instead took a step forward, "Elder Shen, are you still obsessed with it? If you explode the golden core, not only Qinghe Peak, but the lotus school is really over."


    "When you destroy the pill it is over."


    Shen Wen''s face was calm, but the expressions in his eyes were all unlovable.


    "It''s not over, what about our bet?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, with clear eyes and a confident smile at the corners of his mouth, "I promise that the lotus pie will not end, it will last as long as it takes."


    "how is this possible?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Shen Wen''s figure trembled, and his determination suddenly wavered a little.


    He thought that there was no medicinal medicinal medicine, and the Heyin School could not resist the Yunjian School, so he lost all motivation. He suddenly heard Zhou Shu''s words, and his heart suddenly moved. Could it be that heyin could be preserved without the medicine send?


    "pardon."


    "Heyin Pie will not end."


    Zhou Shu''s voice is not loud, but it is loud and firm. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 446: And I

    Shi Cai''s sword light attracted the attention of the whole lotus school, and many disciples had already rushed over. A novel ���Q��


    But they noticed the abnormality between Qinghe Peak and Shen Wen, and they didn''t dare to come close, only looking at Qinghe Peak from a distance.


    The golden light on Shen Wen''s body was not diminished, but his eyes were no longer as empty as before, and he was more dazzling.


    "Zhou Shu, what are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "Just do the same as in the past."


    "How can you hold it like that?"


    Shen Wen frowned, his voice louder again, "Are you talking and laughing?"


    "As long as it expands in the original direction, the lotus pie will not end, I promise."


    In his opinion, the previous Dutch school is very good, stable development, healthy competition, and the internal atmosphere is also very good. He does not need to change anything, just need to continue to maintain it. Sooner or later, the Dutch school will usher in a qualitative change. Above, this qualitative change has already occurred, Zhao Yueru in the secret realm, and him outside are all obvious examples.


    But Shen Wen didn''t believe in them, but he wanted to believe in himself paranoidly. In the end, he did such a thing, but it hurt the sect and backfired.


    "I do not believe."


    Shen Wen''s eyes gradually dimmed, but the golden light on his body became more obvious, and he couldn''t even see the figure without looking closely.


    In the light of Jin Guangguang, countless disciples kept retreating, with terrified expressions on their faces, as if they felt the end is coming.


    "Ugh."


    Shen Wen still didn''t believe it, and Zhou Shu didn''t say any more. He also knew that Shen Wen was extremely paranoid and it was difficult to change what he determined, otherwise he would not have come to this point.


    He covered his hand with his sleeve, and raised it gently to Shen Wen, "Is that so, can you believe it?"


    Shen Wen shook for a moment, as if he was struck by lightning, unable to control his body, staring at Zhou Shu with both eyes, "You are already..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    "No wonder, no wonder you have changed so much...hehe, hehe, no wonder..."


    Shen Wen paused, as if his whole body was relaxed, and he fell on the roof, half kneeling and half sitting.


    The golden light was collected, and Shiye returned to the darkness.


    The progress of Zhou Shu''s strength is incredible. He has been thinking about the reason for a long time. It was not until Zhou Shu took out that that he felt an epiphany.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and retracted his hand.


    He knew what Shen Wen was thinking, but he made a mistake in causality. He got that only after his strength was greatly improved, not after he got that.


    However, ordinary people''s thinking is probably the same, Zhou Shu does not need to explain.


    In fact, in the final analysis, it is still that the strength he has shown is not enough. If he performs better, perhaps Shen Wen will surrender to him without resorting to other things.


    The disciples around seemed to have noticed Shen Wen''s change, "What''s the matter, Elder Shen doesn''t blew himself up?"


    "It seems that Zhou Shu showed him something."


    "Well, but I can''t see it clearly, it''s so dazzling there."


    Seeing the fallen Shen Wen, Zhou Shu felt a little loose in his heart. The former Shen Wen was holding on to death with a breath of energy, but now Shen Wen has completely lost his fighting spirit, plus the substantial loss of essence and blood. It was difficult to blew himself up, and he was able to stop it.


    Bloody Shen Wen struggled and raised his head, looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes with a begging light, "Since you have received their approval, no one will dare to move you. Promise me not to leave the Heyin faction. ."


    Zhou Shu looked awe-inspiring, "I will do what I should do, but you, also do what you should do."


    "What I should do..."


    Shen Wen muttered to himself for a while, then laughed suddenly, "Hehe, what do you want me to do is not die. If you can keep the Dutch school, I will die, but if you can''t keep it, I will be a ghost I won''t let you go."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Elder Shen, what I want you to do, you think too much."


    Shen Wen questioned, "Then what do you want me to do?"


    Zhou Shu drew out a few soundproof arrays, walked slowly to Shen Wen, and whispered a few words.


    Shen Wen''s expression changed a few times. He took out a Naxu Jie and handed it to Zhou Shu, with a reluctance on his face, but he quickly handed it over.


    Immediately, he hesitated, "I don''t know how to tell you about you, but you just want to do this? You don''t want to tell me, I am sinful, and I will retreat to the position of Sovereign, but..."


    "Needless to say."


    Zhou Shu took a look at Na Xujie, retreated several tens of feet, and flew down, only to disappear after a while.


    Shen Wen was stunned for a while, then slowly stood up, glanced at the disciples around him, and said in a deep voice, "From today onwards, all affairs in the sect will be managed by the elder Yuan Jianyi..." He hesitated for a while. He went on to say, "Be responsible for Elder Hao Ruoyan, I began to retreat, no longer..."


    His voice was not loud, but it was clearly in the ears of each disciple. The disciples had different expressions, but there was not much surprise or much to say.


    Under Shen Wen''s guidance, the current lotus school has changed beyond recognition, and many disciples intend to leave.


    They also know that this day should have come long ago.


    It''s just that no one thought that it hadn''t changed for more than three years, and when Zhou Shu returned, he immediately changed the situation.


    In the valley of Chuiyun Peak.


    "Ruoyan, come here."


    "Just come."


    Hao Ruoyan walked in style and followed Zhou Shu.


    Walking to a thatched pavilion, Zhou Shu turned around and smiled slightly, but the smile was a little weird, "Ruoyan, I have found something for you to do, you have to do it well."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, staring at Zhou Shu, "Master Shu can do anything like Yan."


    "Sister, please don''t agree to him. Brother Shu looks so strange, there must be something bad for you to do, huh!" Hao Siyun ran over, gave Zhou Shu a stare, and pulled Hao Ruoyan back.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled faintly, "It''s a bad thing, as long as Master Shu says it, then we have to do it."


    Hao Siyun was startled and pursed his mouth, "Well, then I want to be together."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said faintly, "Ruoyan, Heyinpai, you can take care of it first."


    "what?"


    "what!"


    Both women were stunned.


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Elder Shen is closed and will no longer control the sect. The original elder is thinking about sword repairing. Apart from them, only you are in the Golden Core Realm of the Lotus Sect, and you can only leave it to you. Judging from what you have done this month, I believe you will do well."


    "How could this be?"


    Hao Ruoyan blinked, rather puzzled Master Shu, you said to go to Qinghe Peak to check, how come back, it became Ruoyan to manage the lotus pie, what happened? "


    "Yeah, what did you do without us?"


    "I did the same as before, and nothing special."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "In short, there is no pill in Qinghe Peak, and Shen Wen no longer manages the sect. I will leave the rest to you, okay?"


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, and nodded cautiously, "If Master Shu asked Ruoyan to do, Ruoyan would certainly agree. It''s just such a sect. Ruoyan has no experience, maybe something will happen..."


    Zhou Shu smiled knowingly, and said warmly, "Don''t worry, I am not not helping you, there are several peak owners who are good, like Xu Rong, etc., you can rest assured to do it."


    "And me!"


    Hao Siyun jumped up quickly.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you all the book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite comments~~~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 447: Purge

    On a square on Chuiyun Peak. One novel �R���������Q�Q�ܩ����Q


    "Thirteen, fourteen,...seventeen, yes, I know all of you, even you people can''t run away!"


    Hao Siyun stretched out his fingers, lit people one by one, arrogantly.


    Opposite her, there were seventeen disciples standing, all with their heads drooping, afraid to make a sound.


    "If you cause trouble, you have to slash it down. The wicked should sue first. It''s really shameless and nasty. I hate people like you the most!"


    Hao Siyunyuan stared, and the jade ring in his hand kept flying up and hitting the heads of those disciples.


    They fell together, like knocking on a wooden fish.


    Bang bang bang, but after a while, those people made a big bag. Although all of them were sad, they did not dare to resist. Among them, Liu Bai was the most miserable, with a blue nose and a swollen face, and he could hardly distinguish the original appearance.


    These disciples are naturally the ones who went to Zhou Shu Valley to pick things up at the beginning, but now they are found by Hao Siyun.


    Last night, several people discussed for a while, and they all decided that the first thing for the Heyin School was to purge, strictly enforce the rules of the past, and at the same time clear out the unsuitable disciples. As soon as this decision was announced, it immediately caused great repercussions, with many opponents and many supporters.


    However, as soon as the decision was announced, the purge was carried out immediately, and it was carried out vigorously.


    What Hao Siyun is doing is one of them.


    "Why don''t you feel convinced?"


    Hao Siyun pointed to Liu Bai in front of him, and said fiercely, "You know? The Heyin faction is purge now. You are lucky if you fall into my hands. If you fall into the hands of my sister, you will all be beaten. If you break off, your ears and nose will be cut off and turned into a stick! Do you want me to do the same?


    Hao Ruoyan, who was busy on Tianzhu Peak, shuddered unconsciously.


    In this case, it was naturally alarmist, but the dozen or so disciples were so scared as to sift the chaff, and a few even knelt directly.


    "Sister, please forgive me!"


    "Next time I won''t dare anymore, the younger one will walk around when seeing the senior sister."


    "Senior Sister has a lot of people, so let the younger brother go for once."


    Hao Siyun curled his lips and said disdainfully, "Now I know that I beg for mercy, and I was so fierce to me at the beginning, so I want to besiege me together, come, come again, why..."


    She had always been savvy, but she was not forgiving at this time, and she was talking a lot, and she felt a little tired before stopping.


    Those disciples could only listen, and did not dare to do anything. Even if they could deal with Hao Siyun, Hao Ruoyan and Zhou Shu behind her could not be offended, especially Zhou Shu, even their biggest backer, Shen Wen. Zhou Shu was forced to explode the Golden Core, and they naturally frightened them.


    Hao Siyun seemed to be tired, and sat down and pointed at the disciples, "Don''t tell me, give me back all the spirit stones first, you can''t miss one of the top grade!"


    Some disciples hurriedly took out their storage bags and took out the spirit stones one by one, but more disciples had a bitter look. There were no spirit stones to pick up, and those spirit stones were used by them.


    Hao Siyun seemed to understand, frowning, "Take as much as you have, put it in front of you, hurry up."


    Not long after, there was a pile of spirit stones in front of every disciple, more or less.


    Hao Siyun clicked one by one.


    "One hundred and thirty, seventy less, only a few days! Things that are not yours are used so quickly, you should fight!"


    "Yeah, Senior Sister, please spare my life!"


    "One hundred and ninety-seven, yes, you are only three, but you still owe it."


    "Thank you for the compliment, Senior Sister."


    ...


    Hao Siyun stopped in front of Liu Bai, a little surprised, "Hey, you are actually useless?"


    Liu Baiku did not speak with a face, but he wanted to use it, and he had already negotiated with the refining device store and paid a deposit with a medium-grade spirit stone in advance. Today, he wanted to get the magic weapon of the finished product, but he did not have time to go. Was caught by Hao Siyun. Now let alone the spirit stones and magic weapons, even the deposit is gone, unfortunately.


    "Yes, it deserves encouragement, but the spirit stone will not be left to you."


    Seeing Hao Siyun happily taking the spirit stone into his bag, Liu Bai''s expression became even more bitter, as if he had swallowed a hundred saponins.


    After putting away the Lingshi, Hao Siyun clapped his hands, "I feel comfortable."


    At this time, she felt a little satisfied.


    The disciples, if they were amnesty, all showed rejoicing expressions, thinking that the matter was over, some disciples began to move back secretly, wanting to stay away from this terrible female cultivator.


    Hao Siyun glared at them and shouted, "What do you want to leave? It''s not over yet!"


    "What else?"


    "I have beaten and scolded, and I have to pay back, grandma, please bypass us."


    The disciples were dumbfounded, begging again and again.


    "It sounds like I''m so bad, don''t talk," Hao Siyun frowned, "I haven''t said what I want to do to you, so tired... Then what to do, some forgot, let me Think about it first..."


    Those disciples were stunned, and didn''t dare to make any more noises, they just waited nervously, not knowing what terrible things the witch would do.


    "By the way, I remember."


    Hao Siyun clapped her hands, her expression suddenly became very solemn, looking a little strange.


    The disciples were more upset, and there was a huge drum beating in their chests, and they couldn''t stop at all.


    Hao Siyun slowly said, "I believe you have also heard about it. As the disciples who have joined in the past two years, you have not passed the entry test, and you have not passed the test of the elders, so you are not considered to be a formal entry. The Heyin School decided to let you leave the sect."


    Those disciples were taken aback, some seemed to have expected it, and some shouted angrily.


    "Where is the good medicine?"


    "How can we drive us away like this, we have done a lot of effort!"


    It''s not that they have any feelings for the Heyin School, but many of them came for the pill that Shen Wen said. They have to leave before they get it, and they really don''t want to.


    Hao Siyun seemed to have expected it a long time ago, and continued, "Qinghefeng''s pill refining failed. No matter how long you stay, you won''t be able to get it. Don''t think too much about this. As for whether you have worked hard or made a mistake, you I know, I don��t want to say too much. If you say too much, you will be even more embarrassed... But there is something wrong with the Dutch school, so Brother Shu decided to give you some compensation... although I am not very willing."


    "make up?"


    "Is there a pill?"


    "Lingshi, the magic weapon of UU reading , you can do it! I want it, I don''t dislike it."


    The cultivators who were shouting just now immediately changed their faces and stared at the good voice greedily, no exception.


    For these practitioners, only these are the most important. It doesn''t matter what sect you are in, and it doesn''t make any sense for the Heyin Sect to leave them.


    "The way you are right now is the same as Senior Brother Shu said.


    Hao Siyun curled his mouth, with disdain in his eyes, and between waving his hands, piles of spirit stones flew out, "Take it, a bunch of unpromising ones. Two hundred for one person, the same as before, but the one owed to me also counts. Inside, don''t blame me for missing."


    These disciples never expected that the spirit stone would be lost and regained. They were overwhelmed with surprise, and kept saying thanks.


    "I took the spirit stone and left quickly. I feel annoying to look at it more."


    Hao Siyun cursed without anger, turned around and left. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 448: meet again

    "Sister Yan, how do you know I live here?"


    Outside the valley, Hao Siyun was a little curious. She had just returned from the outside, but unexpectedly saw Yan Yue outside the door. �ۡ�One Novel�ܡܩ��ܣ������Q���ܡܩ�


    Yan Yue was stunned, "Do you live here?"


    Yan Yue naturally didn''t know where Hao Siyun lived, but she knew exactly where it was. After Zhou Shu left, she would come over from time to time, just to recall the past, especially when she couldn''t hold on to it in her heart. The thought of Zhou Shu seemed to have strength.


    Today, the lotus school changed drastically, and she naturally heard about the process, knowing that Zhou Shu was back, was overjoyed, and immediately came to Zhou Shu, but did not want to see Hao Siyun first.


    "Yes, I have lived there for a month."


    Hao Siyun nodded, walked over and took Yan Yue''s hand, "Let''s go, I will take you in, guarding the formation is very troublesome."


    Yan Yue was slightly at a loss, "Oh."


    Lived for a month? She was a little dazed, with many unspeakable emotions.


    In the valley, Zhou Shuzheng squatted in front of a spiritual field, reaching out to check the soil from time to time.


    Returning to the Heyin School, I felt relieved for the time being, and there were many things to be done. It was one of Zhou Shu''s plans to organize a spiritual field. After all, there are many rare seeds in the spiritual plant inheritance that he got, so if you plant it earlier, you will benefit early in the future.


    There are spiritual fields in every valley, and here is no exception, but they are all first-order spiritual fields, but the spiritual fields now seem to be different.


    About half a foot above the spiritual field, there was a thick mist of spiritual energy. To what extent, squatting on the side and reaching out into the mist, you can catch a drop of almost condensed spiritual energy.


    This is very weird, even for the fourth-order and fifth-order spiritual fields, the aura cannot reach this level.


    The reason is very simple. Zhou Shu planted three golden cores of golden core cultivators under this land of less than half an acre, and then set up a formation to continuously draw the spiritual energy from the golden cores into the soil. Formed such a wonder.


    It was so extravagant to use Jin Dan to urge Lingtian, but Zhou Shu didn''t seem to care at all.


    He already had a lot of Jin Dan, and he couldn''t learn to learn from evil cultivation, so it was a good choice to use it on the spiritual field.


    "About three months later, this small piece of Lingtian should be able to reach the level of Tier 4 or even Tier 5, and it can be used by then."


    Zhou Shu stood up and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Senior Brother Shu, you let my sister and I work hard, but you hide at home and play by yourself, it''s really good or bad!"


    A crisp voice came from the valley, Hao Siyun and Yan Yue walked over quickly and stopped in front of Zhou Shu.


    Hao Siyun stared at Zhou Shu, "I''m done with my business, I want to play too."


    Zhou Shu nodded and did not answer, his eyes fell on Yan Yue who was on one side, "Sister, you are here too, how are the past few years?"


    "it is good����"


    When Yan Yue saw Zhou Shu, her heart was extremely excited, but she couldn''t say many things she wanted to say. She was condensed and could only stare at him quietly. There was light flashing in her eyes, and her figure was shaking slightly.


    "long time no see."


    Zhou Shu saw Yan Yue''s emotions and smiled indifferently, "Let''s go over there and talk, like a cloud, you stay here for a while, and be careful not to damage my spiritual field."


    As if feeling something was wrong in the atmosphere, Hao Siyun nodded obediently, blinking a few times, "Brother, do you know Sister Yan?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Well, it''s my senior sister. Without her, I wouldn''t necessarily be in the Heyin School, haha."


    Seeing Yan Yue at this time, thinking about the old things, Zhou Shu''s mind was also a little confused, but soon it calmed down, as usual.


    Yan Yue followed Zhou Shu, and the two of them walked to a cliff and sat down. It was an hour that passed.


    During this process, Yan Yue was sometimes excited, sometimes worried, sometimes joyful, and sometimes melancholy. His complexion kept changing, and it took a long time to calm down.


    Staring at Zhou Shu, Yan Yue sighed with emotion, "Junior, your situation is so strange, it is really amazing, but I really don��t find it strange. I have always felt that if you leave the Dutch school, other disciples will be at a loss. , But you are the dragon returning to the sea. The wider the world, the better you will be."


    Zhou Shu shook his head lightly, with a hint of sorrow at the corner of his mouth, "What kind of sea is Lingyu City?"


    Yan Yue quickly explained, "I don''t mean that. I know that the younger brother will shock the entire Dongsheng Prefecture sooner or later, and it will not be limited to Lingyu City."


    "Don''t think too much, I didn''t mean to blame Senior Sister."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior Sister, you should be able to condense your pulse right away. This step is already very good, and I admire you."


    "Far from you, still holding you back now, alas."


    Yan Yue lowered his head and sighed, then raised his head to look at Zhou Shu very seriously, "But brother, please believe me, don''t leave me deliberately, I will try my best and won''t lose you too much."


    She said firmly, every word.


    Because she knew that without such determination, she would soon fail to follow in Zhou Shu''s footsteps and be thrown into a place where she would never see it again. That was something she never wanted to see.


    "Okay," Zhou Shu also nodded seriously, "If you have the intention to practice, I will try my best to help you."


    According to Yan Yue��s qualifications, it was very difficult to build a foundation, but she has already crossed the foundation, and will even soon condense her pulse. This is not only the result of the flesh and blood of the alien beast, but also the extremely tough mind of her own. Big relationship. On the path of cultivating immortals, resources can be obtained and qualifications can be changed, but only the tenacity is inherent to the cultivator and will not change.


    Yan Yue has this kind of aspiration, Zhou Shu has been watching it all the time, he has a feeling that Yan Yue''s achievements are by no means limited to coagulation.


    "With the words of Junior Brother, I am very content."


    Yan Yue lowered her head and blinked her eyes several times, as if she was hiding something, but soon raised her head with a smile on her mouth.


    "Does Master Hao live with you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "And her sister Hao Ruoyan, they treat me as a master."


    Yan Yue nodded his head as if enlightened, and smiled slightly, "I don''t know if the younger brother still accepts disciples? If you don''t think the older sister is dull, why not accept one more?"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "But..."


    He laughed, Yan Yue couldn''t help but cover his mouth, "Junior brother, I''m joking. Actually, you are willing to accept me or not. I want to be your senior sister even more until the day you don''t want me. "


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The world is unpredictable, but I also hope that, but the elder sister must remember that the main road is first."


    "I understand Yan Yue''s expression is serious, as if she is swearing, "No matter what, I will put practice first, because only by continuous practice can I achieve my wish. . "


    Zhou Shu seemed to think of something, "By the way, Senior Sister, I have something for you."


    "Law tactics, I want tactics and the like, don''t give me the Lingshi pill, I can''t always rely on my junior."


    Yan Yue stretched out her hand to block her chest and shook it slightly.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and nodded deeply.


    Facing such Yan Yue, he was not only admired, but also had other meanings.


    "Senior Sister, you will come back in a few days, and I will take you to a place to condense your pulse."


    "Ah, good." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 449: Mystery Change

    After sending Yan Yue away, Zhou Shu walked back to Lingtian. ��1small�Rsay�Q�������Q�Q��


    The mist filled the spiritual field, and Hao Siyun sat in it, focusing on cultivating.


    The aura around this spiritual field is no less than the fourth and fifth-order spiritual gathering array. There is no second place in the Qingyuan Mountain Range. Anyone who sees it will be unable to help but practice.


    Not long after, the slender blue figure floated to Zhou Shu''s side.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I''ve been back long ago, why not come in early."


    "Ruoyan doesn''t dare to disturb Master Shu, it''s very embarrassing." Hao Ruoyan sat down gently beside Zhou Shu and glanced at him, seemingly irritating and strange.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "What is embarrassment?"


    Hao Ruoyan blinked and jokingly said, "Why is it not embarrassing? If Yan Tangtang is a Golden Core Cultivator, but he wants to call the Foundation Cultivator Master Uncle, wouldn''t it be embarrassing?"


    "Hehe, you said this."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and suddenly understood that he had been called Senior Sister Yan Yue, and it was indeed strange that Hao Ruoyan should be called Yan Yue.


    He shook his head and laughed, "My generation of cultivators won''t care about this, let''s not pay attention to it. You can call her a nephew, I won''t mind. Even if you call me a nephew, I will accept it."


    "How good is that, you are my Master Shu, you can''t change it."


    Hao Ruoyan waved his hand and looked a little more solemn, "Today, I have been busy for a day at Tianzhu Peak, Master Shu, in Ruoyan''s view, many of the troubles of the Heyin School are brought by those disciples. We must be clear as soon as possible. , Stay for one more day, and then another day will be bad. If Yan intends to speed up, tomorrow, all inappropriate disciples will be cleared out, okay?"


    "You have discussed with the former elder, you can make your own decision."


    Zhou Shu looked at Lingtian intently, and said slowly, "As for the sect, I know a lot less than you. I can''t be your master in this respect."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head repeatedly with an expression of disbelief, "As soon as Master Shu came back, he immediately destroyed Qinghe Peak with thunder and completely changed the original situation. Only then can the Heyin school have the current situation. I don��t know much, Ruoyan can��t believe it, and if you change to Ruoyan or anyone else, you may not be able to solve the problem so quickly.��


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Where the problem is, I can solve it from wherever I am. Pills and Shen Wen are the key, so naturally we must start with Qinghe Peak."


    Hao Ruoyan continued to shake his head stubbornly, "That''s only Shu Shi can do it. Ruoyan can only help Shu Shi. Without Shu Shi, Ruoyan can''t do anything."


    "By the way, is the spirit stone still enough?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, turned his head to look at Hao Ruoyan, and said warmly.


    "Enough, there are only seven or eight hundred people in total," Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, revealing his doubts, "Give them two hundred top grades. Is this compensation too high? They are already bad things and give them back the spirit stone... ��"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, and he didn''t care, "Give it, we have no shortage of spirit stones, and less trouble."


    Hao Ruoyan groaned slightly, "But will the original disciples be dissatisfied? After being depressed for a few years, the compensation is the people who harmed people..."


    "Don''t worry, the original disciples will only get more," Zhou Shu smiled. "They stick to the lotus school and deserve more rewards. We don''t lack spirit stones. You can give them more at your discretion. That''s it."


    "It turns out that Master Shu planned this way."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, but hesitated a little, "But the spirit stones are all hard earned by Master Shu..."


    "The top-grade spiritual stones are not the best-grade spiritual stones, they are used, don��t think too much, and it��s hard to say whether I will need them in the future. Over the past three years, there are only more than 1,000 original disciples of the Heyin School. If you can��t keep it with all your heart, it��s still difficult for the lotus pie. It��s nothing to spend some spirit stones."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Since you have promised others, you must do well."


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "If Master Shu decides, Ruoyan will do his best."


    "Thanks for your hard work, Ruoyan, when this time is over, I will take you to a good place to practice."


    Zhou Shu was very pleased. With Hao Ruoyan''s help, he was really relieved and had a lot of time to do his own thing.


    Hao Ruoyan had some doubts, "A good place, is it Panyu Cave?"


    "I''ve been to see Ruo Yan, the spiritual energy there is not as good as Master Shu''s spiritual field, and there won''t be much progress in cultivating there," she paused, she continued, "But it doesn''t matter, Ruo Yan follows Master Shu Come, I won��t care about this, even if I don��t have aura, Ruoyan won��t regret it.��


    "Of course it''s not Panyu Cave, it''s a much better place than Panyu Cave, and it''s not worse than Liuxia Sect."


    Hao Ruoyan was more puzzled, "Ah, does the Heyin School have such a place?"


    Zhou Shu pretended to be mysterious, "You will know when the time comes, but don''t tell others."


    What he was talking about was naturally a secret realm. If there was no secret realm, he would not be embarrassed to invite them to the Dutch school. Sisters of the Hao family can give up Liu Xiazong to send to the Heyin who lacks spiritual energy for him, and he can''t let them suffer.


    After all, cultivation is the most important thing for the cultivator. If the spiritual energy is not enough to cultivate well, it will be an unspeakable painful torture for the cultivator. It is fine for a short time, but no one can bear it after a long time.


    Only with sufficient resources can people be retained, and the sect can continue to develop.


    Hao Ruoyan felt warm, "Ruoyan understands."


    Zhou Shu was talking about the secret realm, but he didn''t know that an abnormal change had just occurred in the secret realm.


    A soft whistle of extreme joy echoed in the secret realm, and heard it everywhere.


    In the deep lake in the secret realm, the water surface was abruptly raised by the power of the howling by nearly ten feet, and it was swollen without overflowing at all, which was quite peculiar.


    The howling stopped, and the lake fell suddenly, splashing waves.


    In the Dragon Palace at the bottom of the lake, Zhao Yueru stood in the water, and her cheerful expression quickly returned to indifferent. There was a bit of unspeakable majesty in her beautiful face, and the blue light appeared on her body from time to time, moving with the waves of water. If Bibo fairy.


    Glorious, although much introverted, it is still not to be seen.


    "Congratulations to Elder Yue for the successful birth."


    Yangmei bowed respectfully, with a lot of joy on her face.


    For more than three years, using the huge aura in the Dragon Palace and the resources brought in before, she reached the pulse condensing state, and Zhao Yueru also succeeded in getting a baby, everything went well.


    "Thank you."


    Zhao Yueru nodded slightly, her eyes drifted away, and said slowly, "It''s time to leave."


    "Ok!"


    Yang Mei kept nodding her head I practiced very quickly here, but she still missed her days in the Dutch School, especially the brother who hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru was about to leave, suddenly startled, her eyes stopped not moving on the basalt stone statue not far away.


    Yangmei was a little strange, "Elder Yue, what''s wrong?"


    "This pearl..."


    Zhao Yueru murmured and walked toward the basalt stone statue.


    As soon as I walked to the stone statue, the pearl in Xuanwu''s mouth suddenly gave out a dazzling white light, and went straight to the sky, quickly expanding, encircling Zhao Yueru!


    In an instant, the white light dissipated, but Zhao Yueru in it was no longer visible.


    Yangmei was stunned, and quickly shouted, "Elder Yue, Elder Yue!"


    But no matter what she called, there was no response, and Zhao Yueru disappeared completely. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 450: Re-enter the secret

    In just a few days, the appearance of the Dutch school changed drastically. A novel�ۨR�����Q


    Almost all the newly joined disciples were dismissed from the clan, and the Heyin school gradually calmed down. The noise in the weekdays was no longer heard, and the peaceful scene of the past was basically restored.


    Not almost all, because there are still more than a dozen new disciples who don''t want compensation, but just want to stay in the Heyin school and practice with peace of mind. Their attitude is very sincere. Of course, such disciples will be accepted by the Heyin school.


    What''s special is that after talking with Zhou Shu, Guan Linping stayed with peace of mind and continued to be the manager, but now he can''t manage it alone, he can only control his alchemy.


    Under Hao Ruoyan��s auspices, the rewards for the original disciples were also reduced one by one, and the degree was very fast, and it was much more than the new disciples. The disciples were all grateful and felt that the previous persistence was not in vain, and more to the Heyin Sect A lot of belonging.


    Hao Ruoyan, who was fair and decisive, calm and optimistic, sincere and sensible, showed these qualities, and his position in the Dutch school became more stable. Many disciples admired them, including Yuan Jianyi and several peak masters. Convinced with her, almost obeyed orders.


    Set out the chaos and restore the old look, it looks like everything is on track.


    Yan Yue��s clan nephew, Yan Yunlin, also officially joined the lotus sect in the past two days and became a disciple of the lotus sect. For Yan Yue, perhaps the family burden of many years has since been released, and he will concentrate on training to condense the pulse. Ask others.


    Early in the morning, Zhou Shu took the Hao sisters and Yan Yue to Lengwu Mountain.


    The Lengwu Mountain Secret Realm has always been the secret of the Heyin School, and it has not leaked out even in the chaotic three years, and it has been well protected.


    When he arrived at the entrance to the familiar secret realm, Zhou Shu stopped. Behind him were several faces with different expressions.


    When Yan Yue saw the secret realm for the first time, his eyes were full of surprise. He covered his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Hao Ruoyan and Hao Siyun were much more plain. There were three secret realms in Lingyu City, and Liu Xiazong himself had one.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, his expression was quite solemn, "After entering, it is a huge desert. Be careful of the quicksand traps on the ground. You have to run non-stop. Special attention should be paid to the fact that the formation of the secret realm forbids divine consciousness. Flying, just treat yourself as an ordinary repairer."


    "It''s not surprising that you can''t fly, you have forbidden your spiritual sense..." Hao Ruoyan frowned slightly, "but I haven''t heard of it. It seems that this secret realm is very unusual, Master Shu, we will be careful."


    Hao Siyun and Yan Yue also solemnly agreed.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Go down."


    The three women entered one after another, and Zhou Shu was the last one to jump off. He felt that something was wrong just after landing.


    Hao Siyun''s clear voice came, "Senior Brother Shu, you lie! There are no traps here, and there is no such thing as restraining spiritual consciousness!"


    Zhou Shu was stunned. There was a clear white cloud in front of him, green trees, and a shadow of the desert. He soon understood that he had entered the secret realm directly after entering this time. Without passing through the sand sea death formation, the formation seemed Disappeared.


    "Wow, there is a lot of aura here, more than in the Hoyin Pie! The scenery is also beautiful, I am going to be here!"


    After saying a few words from Zhou Shu, Hao Siyun ran recklessly, very happy.


    Hao Ruoyan still stopped next to Zhou Shu and looked at him quietly, "Master Shu, there is no formation, is there something wrong?"


    Yan Yue didn''t move either, he hesitated, "Master... Junior Brother, is this a secret realm?"


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "There used to be, there were difficult formations, except for me, it is difficult for other cultivators to pass, why is it gone now, is it..."


    He knew that there were people in the secret realm, and Zhao Yueru and Yang Mei were in it. Could it be that something went wrong with them?


    His heart lifted a little.


    "Go, let''s take a look."


    Without hesitation, he walked quickly into the dense forest.


    The two women followed, Hao Siyun ran for a while, followed along, and walked towards the center of the secret realm together.


    "This secret realm is so weird, there is no danger in it, and it can make people feel at ease to practice. How can there be such a place."


    "Could it be that the Heyin School has too little aura and made a secret compensation specially? Well, I think it must be like this!"


    "Sister Siyun, have you been to many secrets?"


    Along the way, Hao Siyun tweeted non-stop, and Yan Yue was also quite curious, and followed to discuss together, but Zhou Shu had something in his heart and kept silent, so did Hao Ruoyan.


    After a long walk, the deep lake in the center appeared in front of several people.


    "Brother!"


    A figure ran down on the hill by the deep lake, but it was Yang Mei. She looked excited, with tears on her face, and rushed into Zhou Shu''s arms anxiously.


    "You are here, just fine."


    Zhou Shu put his hands around her, stroking her head a few times, staring at this face she hadn''t seen in a few years, feeling a moment of peace in her heart, and thought to herself that the changes are not small, it''s all so big.


    After crying for a short while, Yang Mei hurriedly managed to get out, looked around, her face turned red, and she cried out, "Brother, Elder Yue, Elder Yue, she is gone!"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "It''s gone, what''s the matter?"


    "Just a few days ago, Elder Yue, she successfully gave birth to a baby..."


    Yang Mei told the story a few days ago, "...I waited for a long, long time, and didn''t see Elder Yue coming back. I also searched for a few laps at the bottom of the lake, but didn''t see it, so I had to look for it, but still nothing... If Elder Yue doesn��t come back, I don��t know what to do. Fortunately, brother, you are here..."


    After listening to her, Zhou Shu fell into deep thought.


    The formation is gone, and Zhao Yueru has also disappeared. It''s really unexpected. The Dragon Palace at the bottom of the lake may have some mystery to cause such a result.


    Hao Siyun''s eyes widened and his face was astonished, "Senior Brother Shu, is there a Dragon Palace at the bottom of the lake?"


    Yangmei walked to Yan Yue and said to Yan Yue in a low voice, "Senior Sister, who are these two sisters?"


    Yan Yue didn''t reply yet, Hao Ruoyan walked over with a slight smile, and bent slightly, "Yang Mei, you call me Ruoyan."


    "Ah, how does this work."


    Seeing the Golden Core Realm saluting her, Yang Mei was stunned. She stepped back in fright and waved her hand again and again, "Uncle Master, don''t salute, it''s me who bows to you."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled indifferently, "Well, I am a disciple of Master Shu."


    "what!?"


    Yangmei was a little stupid, she didn''t know what to sayYan Yue quickly pulled her aside, explained in a low voice, Yangmei was speechless, she looked at Zhou Shu, Hao Ruoyan and Hao Siyun, It took a while to understand.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It seems that something is wrong at the bottom of the lake. I want to go down and take a look."


    Hao Siyun quickly raised his hand, "I want to go too, I really want to see the Dragon Palace!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t object, "Just go, Yang Mei will be fine for so long underneath. It shouldn''t be dangerous, and I will bring you down this time."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, her expression dignified a lot, "Master Shu, the affairs of the Dragon Palace are secret, our sisters will never tell them."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Bring you here, naturally trust you, don''t think too much."


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of joy in her eyes.


    (Ps: Thank you Lone Wolf Xiaoyue 11 and nu1i8888 for your continuous support, and thank you all the book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite comments~~~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 451: Tianyuan Stone

    Several people jumped into the water and went downstream. 1 small �Rsay���Q�Q����


    Not long after, the splendid Dragon Palace appeared before his eyes.


    There are dozens of perfume-listening pavilions in the blue lake water, with a dark fragrance, and the sound of immortals is constant, and the surrounding is fascinating, like a dream.


    Zhou Shu and Yang Mei, who had been here, were not surprised, but the Hao family sisters and Yan Yue were really silly, their eyes were still fixed, and they stood blankly for a long time.


    "..."


    "What a beautiful place, let me stay here forever!"


    "The mirage, the tears of the shark man, the Tianle stone... I didn''t expect it to be the Dragon Palace."


    Hao Ruoyan was sluggish for a while, recovered, and murmured, "The aura here is really rich, not less than the fifth-order spirit gathering formation, and it is even more enjoyable to practice in such a scenery, than Liu Xia Zong is much better."


    I thought that I might suffer when I arrived at the Heyin School, but I didn''t know that the treatment I got was much better than that of Liu Xiazong. Not to mention the status, even the most troublesome cultivation problem was solved.


    With the unspeakable joy in her heart, following Zhou Shu was indeed the most correct decision.


    She looked at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "Master Shu, thank you, don''t worry, such a secret will not be revealed if Yan died."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I always say what to do. If you come with me, I will naturally not treat you badly, and I will believe you. You can take a look first. I''m going to find the reason later. By the way, don''t touch things here. ."


    Before he finished speaking, Hao Siyun had already flew up and grabbed a Tianle stone.


    With a soft bang, she fell back to where she was, grinning at Tianle Stone, unwilling to do so, but she said nothing, her eyes showed an unusual attachment.


    "There is a formation, you can''t get it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head helplessly and walked inside. Hao Ruoyan followed closely behind him, while Yan Yue remained silent, found an open space and sat down cross-legged and entered the state of cultivation.


    The cultivator pays attention to epiphany, maybe she has learned something from here.


    Yangmei didn''t think too much, and followed Zhou Shu, but he didn''t pull Zhou Shu like before.


    Before Zhao Yueru disappeared, when she was alone in the Dragon Palace, she was always frightened, but now she has a satisfied smile on her face, it seems that she is not afraid of anything when she can see the senior.


    Passing through the water pavilion platform, the basalt stone statue appeared in front of you.


    The pearl in Xuanwu''s mouth is still the same, with a faint luster, no abnormality.


    Yangmei pointed to the stone statue, and said with a little cringe, "Brother, this is the place. Elder Yue is not seen in front of the stone statue."


    "I''ll take a look, don''t come over."


    He walked a few steps forward, looking at Mingzhu very carefully.


    Hao Ruoyan, who usually listens to Zhou Shu''s words, didn''t follow him this time, and came along, inseparable.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, smiled slightly, and said nothing.


    Hao Ruoyan knelt down and looked at it carefully, and then asked softly, "Master Shu, this pearl is different from the shark tears and mirage beads outside. Neither spiritual power nor spiritual knowledge can be deepened. It should be of a high grade, but Ruoyan I can''t tell what it is."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, Divine Soul can''t perceive it either. It seems that you have to use power such as Yuan Li to figure it out."


    Hao Ruoyan supported Yi, "Ruoyan was thinking, did the elder Moon walk over after he felt abnormal after giving birth?"


    "It should be like this."


    Zhou Shu agreed. It was also obvious that Yangmei would not lie, so it must be Zhao Yueru after the baby was born. The soul suddenly felt the weirdness of the basalt stone statue and wanted to find out, but he just approached and didn��t know he touched it. What mechanism was lost by this stone statue.


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu and said softly, "From what Yang Mei said, Elder Yue should have been sent away by a mechanism similar to the Great Escape Talisman. I don��t know where it was at this moment, but it��s probably not too big. Master Shu doesn��t need to worry too much about the danger."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Hao Ruoyan had the same idea as him, but it is hard to say if Zhao Yue is in danger. Although the original owner of the secret realm, Dahai, is not a bad person, the location of the teleportation, if it is a Jedi... Hai Zhenren''s cultivation may not be dangerous, but Zhao Yueru, who has just entered the Nascent Soul Realm, is hard to say.


    But what can he do if it is in danger. Obviously, this mechanism can only be opened by reaching the Nascent Soul Stage and possessing the Nascent Soul, and he has no way.


    "It''s a chance, I hope she will have good luck."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, things are already like this, there is not much he can do, and he no longer thinks about it.


    He stood up and turned to look behind the basalt stone statue for a while. Suddenly, his eyes froze.


    The stone stele carried on Xuanwu''s back is still there, but the writing on it is gone. The original Treading on the Sea Art has nowhere to go. Instead, it is replaced by two huge ancient characters, "Heaven Fate".


    Turning in this ancient word, the lines of the stone stele coincide with each other. It is completely natural, and there is no trace of cutting.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully for a while, and felt a little stunned. The two seemingly simple words can''t be seen clearly, as if they contain many philosophies between heaven and earth, which are extremely complicated.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, a little strange, "Master Shu, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing," Zhou Shu looked away and looked at Hao Ruoyan, "By the way, did you read the words on the stone tablet?"


    "There are words on the stele?"


    Hao Ruoyan was a little strange. He went around and shook his head, "No words."


    Yangmei also walked around, staring at the stone tablet in a daze, and couldn''t help muttering, "Is there a word on the stone tablet, why didn''t I see it? But the brother said yes, then there must be, I must see..."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize that when he came last time, Zhao Yueru couldn''t see the words either, only he could see it. First, Hao Ruoyan and Yangmei were the same. They couldn''t see the above words at all, let alone the change in handwriting.


    Hao Ruoyan looked around, gave up, and said suspiciously, "Master Shu, what character did you see?"


    "There are only two words, Tianyuan."


    The two words shouldn''t be a secret, and Zhou Shu was relieved that the Treading Sea Jue was gone.


    "Heavenly Fate, Heavenly Fate..." Hao Ruoyan pondered for a moment, and his body shook. "Could it be that this is a Heavenly Fate Stone?"


    "Sky Margin Stone?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I don''t seem to have heard of it."


    Hao Ruoyan looked solemnly, "There are very few people who have heard of it, and I also accidentally see it from Liu Xiazong''s secrets..." She glanced at Yangmei, and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu knew what she meant, and only smiled, "Let''s talk, it doesn''t matter."


    "it is good."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded earnestly, "The Heavenly Margin Stone is a very magical stone. It is a mystery in the world of cultivating immortals. I don''t know where it came from or why it was born. It is used as a ninth-order material~www.novelhall .com~ Its texture is extremely strong, and it is impossible for any magic weapon or even a strange fire to leave a trace on it."


    Zhou Shu was dumbfounded, "Rank Nine..."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "But it''s useless. The ninth level is the extreme. No cultivator in the world of immortality can use it or refine it into a magic weapon. It is a god-given stone. Immortal talent is possible."


    "Oh����"


    Zhou Shu was a little disappointed, "Then what use is it?"


    "Transmit information," Hao Ruoyan said slowly, "it can be used to transmit information. The writing or pictures on it will never be defaced or changed, and it will not decay for thousands of years, but there are only very few practitioners���� Those cultivators who are favored by the heavens and have great luck can see the information on the Celestial Margin Stone and use it to leave information. There is no need to worry about others knowing it, because other people can''t see it, or even know it is. Heavenly Margin Stone."


    "There is no one in the world of immortality who can see the writing on the Tianyuan Stone."


    "Master Shu, too, I should have thought of it." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 452: Tianyuan is not fixed

    "If the Heavenly Fate Stone has not been used by anyone, it will naturally form the word''Heavenly Fate''. What Master Shu saw should be like this. 1 Novel ���Q�ܣ���"


    Hao Ruoyan explained, and was a little confused, "The strange thing is that since this person put the Heavenly Margin Stone here, he probably knows its purpose, so why didn''t he write on it..."


    Zhao Yueru came from the Heyin school and didn''t understand this, while Hao Ruoyan came from the relatively large Liuxia Sect, but he understood the origin of the stele, so he made it clear at a glance.


    "Is that so..."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized that the Treading Sea Art that I saw before should have been left by the real man Treading the Sea. It turns out that the people who are destined in the stone tablet are talking about people who have the destiny...


    He is the same as True Person Treading Sea, both of whom are of Heaven''s Destiny, so he got the Treading Sea Technique left by True Person Treading Sea, but Zhao Yueru who came with him could not see anything.


    Later, Zhao Yueru had a baby, and didn''t know what mechanism was touched. Those writings disappeared and turned into the original appearance.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Ruoyan, you said I can use this stone tablet?"


    "Well, I heard that it is possible. If this is really the Celestial Fate Stone. As long as Master Shu puts his hand on the Celestial Fate Stone, he can feel it. If Master Shu wants to keep it, or even imagine the picture, the Celestial Fate Stone will automatically Formed on the surface, it is extremely miraculous... It''s a pity that only the people of Heavenly Fate can see it."


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, and finally sighed slightly, feeling slightly in her heart.


    "I will give it a try."


    Zhou Shu walked to the stele, put his hand on it, his tentacles were cold.


    He stretched out his hand and put it on the stone tablet with a slightly surprised expression. Suddenly, there was a wonderful feeling of you in me and me, as if he and the Heavenly Fate Stone were integrated.


    He tried to think about a sentence, and then passed it to the stone tablet. As soon as the thought passed on was generated, the stone tablet responded. His words were clearly displayed on the stone tablet, and there was no missing word, but the delay was slow. some.


    Immediately, he used his own painter skills, and quickly conceived a picture in the sea of ??knowledge, and then passed it on to the stone tablet. After dozens of breaths, the picture was completely displayed on the stone tablet, vivid and unusual, and the picture in the sea of ??knowledge There is no difference.


    "This����"


    After trying several times in a row, it was the same. Zhou Shu stared at the stone tablet, and suddenly thought of something in his heart. This feeling seemed familiar.


    "Master Shu, have you confirmed it?"


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu, Yang Mei also looked curious.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Ruoyan, you are right."


    Hao Ruoyan asked suspiciously, "It''s really so amazing, can you show it out of anything you think of?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu is also a little strange. The function of the Heavenly Margin Stone is really special. I have never heard of it before, but it was a long time ago, such as before crossing...


    He suddenly realized that this Heavenly Fate Stone is like a special display that can show what he wants to express on the stone tablet. It is completely and without a trace. Although the degree is not fast, it can be done immediately. It is also very rare.


    The world of cultivating immortals is really extraordinary, there are no surprises.


    Hao Ruoyan slowly shook his head and sighed lightly, "It''s so peculiar. No wonder it is said in the ancient books that the Heavenly Fate Stone is one of the most magical things in the world of cultivating immortals, but it is only used by a very small number of Heavenly Fate people. I really want to feel it."


    Yangmei nodded and looked up at Zhou Shu, with a lot of envy and expectation in her eyes, "I really want to see, brother, what are you writing..."


    Zhou Shu retracted his arm and smiled, "There may not be no chance."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head and said, "People of the heavenly fate are destined, just like Master Shu, who can get the heavenly favor. Ruoyan definitely can''t see it, so I can only think about it."


    Yangmei flattened her mouth unconvinced, and soon laughed again, "I''m satisfied after listening to my senior brother."


    Zhou Shu stared at the stone tablet and said slowly, "Heavenly Fate is not destiny, and it may not be all good. It may be a shackle. For the cultivator, the heart is the most important thing after all."


    Knowing what kind of person he is, Zhou Shu is not happy. The so-called people of the heaven are mostly the tricks of the gods. After all, they are still in the frame of the gods, but sooner or later he will break free from the gods, and he has a kind of I feel very strongly that the more blessing he receives now, the more restraint he will be in the future. This is not a good thing.


    He would not regard this as a blessing, but rather be wary of it.


    The original mind believes that it should be his own, even if the heaven does not give it, it is his own, and he will try his best to get it, but the original mind thinks it is not his own, even if it is gifted by God, he may not accept it.


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, nodded as if enlightened, frowned, smiled quite comfortably, "Just a word, Ruoyan seems to have gained a lot of truth from it."


    Yangmei stood still and seemed to be thinking.


    Zhou Shu carefully checked it again. There was no other information in the Celestial Fate Stone, and there seemed to be no place to pay special attention to. Even if there was, it was not what he could see now. Maybe the Nascent Soul Realm would do.


    As for the Heavenly Fate Stone, it has no other use except to prove that he is a man of Heavenly Fate. If it can be seen by everyone, perhaps he will make good use of it, but now it seems of little value, even if it is as high as Nine orders.


    Zhou Shu walked slowly, no longer thinking about it, and began to think about another very important question, what should I do without the protection of the sand sea death formation?


    In fact, this is a bad thing and a good thing, and the key depends on how to use it.


    Now that the mystery has been basically explored, it is not a big problem to open it up.


    Not to mention the bottom of the lake, even the concentration of aura in the secret realm is much higher than outside of the Heyin Sect, and there is no danger in the secret realm. If the Heyin school disciples are allowed to cultivate inside, the level of cultivation will increase a lot and the overall strength will gradually Enhanced.


    In this way the loss of the Sand Sea Death Array can be regarded as a natural fate for the Heyin Sect. It is very likely that the Heyin Sect will rise because of this. It stands out in the Qingyuan Mountains. After all, other sects cannot have it. Such a huge aura resource.


    And opening the secret realm is not a big problem for Zhou Shu. Now that Zhao Yueru is not there, Shen Wen is in awe, and the Heyin faction is completely in control. You can give it if you want, and you can take it back if you want, without self-confidence.


    However, the mysterious Dragon Palace at the bottom of the lake was very secretive and could not be revealed. Zhou Shu had to do some things privately in the Dragon Palace, and it was impossible to let in distrustful people.


    It seems that we must first find a suitable and powerful formation and arrange the small lake tightly before opening up the secret realm for disciples of the Heyin School to come in for cultivation. Of course, we will not put them all in unconditionally, just like Panyu Cave. It must be exchanged for contribution.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu made up his mind.


    Hao Ruoyan followed him all the time. Seeing him thinking, she didn''t bother too much, but Yang Mei stayed quietly for a while and suddenly ran over, "By the way, brother, Elder Yue disappeared suddenly, and some things didn''t take away. "


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, "What is it?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 453: Hao Siyuns knot

    "Brother, I will take you there. 1 Novel<


    Yangmei hurriedly drilled into the Shui Xie building. After a few years, she was very familiar with this place. Amidst the rippling blue waves, she was soft and flexible like a mermaid.


    After a while, the three came to a pavilion.


    "Brother, you can enter here. There is no water in it. Elder Yue and I found it after searching for a long time. There is only one loft in this dragon palace."


    Yangmei smiled as if offering treasures, eyes bent into crescents, and walked in first.


    The pavilion looks very small on the outside, but the space inside is quite large. It is tens of meters square, surrounded by pink or red coral trees, and many green water plants linger in it, which is quite unique.


    "that''s it."


    Yangmei walked to the corner of the room and pointed to piles of neatly arranged jade boards, "Elder Yue likes to fiddle with these things when he is fine."


    There are four to five hundred jade plates, occupying a space of tens of meters, and they are of different shapes, long or short, and all of them are carved with runes.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and understood that this was obviously a set of formation talisman.


    Hao Ruoyan also saw clearly, but it was a bit strange.


    Zhou Shu explained, "Elder Zhao Yueru is a master of formations and has a lot of research on formations."


    "Oh, the lotus pie is really a hidden dragon and a tiger."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled lightly at Zhou Shu, "Ruoyan understands."


    "I think it''s also the formation, although Elder Yue didn''t tell me, he wouldn''t allow me to move."


    Yang Mei nodded, looked at Zhou Shu, and whispered, "But once I secretly heard Elder Yue playing with these things, I was talking to myself, saying that the brother annoyed her and she wanted to use these things to surround the lake. When the time comes, Senior Brother will not be able to enter the Dragon Palace, unless Senior Brother promises her one thing... When speaking, Elder Yue looks a little weird."


    Speaking of eavesdropping, her face was a little red, as if she had done something bad.


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at Zhou Shu meaningfully and smiled slightly, "Master Shu provoked a lot of people, and this Elder Yue must be too..."


    Zhou Shu looked suspicious and thought for a while, "I annoyed her? It seems not."


    "Then I don''t know anymore, that''s what Elder Yue said anyway," Yang Mei shook her head, "Elder Yue didn''t touch these jade boards two months ago. I think the formation should be done."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked for it carefully for a while, and found that there was still a small jade slip hidden in the jade board. He picked it up and looked at it carefully.


    "Four Extreme Water Array?"


    He seemed thoughtful. Judging from this name, it should have a lot to do with the four-pole imperial thunder formation of the lotus sect. Perhaps it was Zhao Yueru''s inspiration from the four-pole imperial thunder formation. A similar formation.


    "The four poles move, causing a violent tsunami. If the magic weapon used to act as an eye is strong enough, even the Golden Core Cultivator can''t pass..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. Such a formation is very suitable for his current needs. As long as he finds a suitable magic weapon for water movement... Thinking of this, he is stunned. Doesn''t he have the magic weapon for water movement?


    The Haixue Ancient Pearl obtained from Yuanlin of Hongye Zong not only has extremely strong spiritual power, but also is an ancient magic weapon. As long as it is placed in this sea water, it can continuously breed the power of water movement to maintain the operation of the formation. . Although the secret realm is said to be a lake, it is actually the Dragon Palace brought back from the East China Sea. The lake is also full of sea water, which meets the requirements of the Haixue Ancient Pearl.


    When Zhou Shu looked at the jade slips, Hao Ruoyan had already sorted out the jade boards a bit.


    She got up and looked at Zhou Shu, "Master Shu, Ruoyan doesn''t know much about the formation, but she still knows a little bit. Excluding the four formation talisman used to open the formation, the other jade plates are exactly 648 yuan. , Which meets the ninety-nine requirements of the formation, most of it has been completed."


    "Well, she fulfilled her wish and enclose the lake."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to completely put the jade boards away, smiled, "When Elder Zhao comes back, I will return it to her."


    "Enclosed?"


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned for a moment, and his mind turned quickly, and immediately said, "Master Shu is planning to open the secret realm?"


    "Well, you still understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction, "There are a lot of auras in the secret realm, and it is a waste to leave it alone. We can set rules, such as spending contribution points, or as rewards, etc., and let the Heyin school disciples come in to practice appropriately. The bottom of the lake is hidden. I have a great use. Only a few people can enter it temporarily."


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a moment, then replied, "Okay, Master Shu, Ruoyan will prepare now."


    "Don''t be so hurry, let''s talk about it after going out, but also try the formation first."


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan and shook his head, and said warmly, ��Ruoyan, it��s not what I said and I��m going to do it right away. You don��t have to work so hard. Bringing you here is for you to practice hard. You have been hard enough during this time.��


    "I see, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled warmly and nodded softly.


    "First, set up the formation to see if it works."


    Zhou Shu walked out of the attic and hurried to the layman.


    Outside the attic, Hao Siyun still pounced on Tianle Stone again and again, tirelessly, but couldn''t grasp it, her face was slightly red.


    The method she used was different each time, either using a magic trick or a magic weapon, or even a wooden yin trick, but it was still ineffective, but she was still stubborn, and she didn''t get it.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu was not surprised, "Ruoyan, Siyun seems to be very attached to Tianleshi?"


    He was a little strange before. Hao Siyun saw that Tianleshi was totally different, and he kept catching him for almost an hour, and Hao Ruoyan was also different from usual. He didn''t stop her or even persuade her, which made him even more unhappy. understand.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Hao Siyun with a little helplessness in her eyes, ��We saw a Tianle stone at auction before. After hearing the sound, she liked it very much. She wanted to listen to it again, but the person didn��t show it to us. , And told us to get out... She was still very young at the time, but she had been struggling with this matter in her heart, and now she saw that she might think of the past and wanted to get it... but here is the formation How can I get it so mysterious, alas."


    "Tianle Stone is only available on the bottom of the sea, and I don��t know where that person got it. I still have to sell it for 100,000 top-grade. Later, Ruoyan looked for it for many years, but after searching for Lingyu City and the surrounding hundreds of thousands of miles, I couldn��t find it. To..."


    "So..."


    Zhou Shu seems to have some feelings The knot of heart when he was a child continues to the present, which will affect the original mind, and may even breed demons. It is not a good thing and must be opened.


    He looked solemnly, "Ruoyan, the Tianle Stone here should be hard to get, but I will help her find a piece, don''t worry."


    Hao Ruoyan''s eyes were a little condensed, and he said gratefully, "Thank you Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "You have helped me so much, a piece of Tianle stone is nothing."


    The two said, and not far away, Yang Mei, who heard the conversation between the two, was running towards Hao Siyun.


    She waved her hand, her voice was loud and loud, "I''ll help you!"


    Hao Siyun glanced at Yang Mei and didn''t speak, but after a while, the two of them stood together in a tacit understanding, and one after another shocked the Tianle stone in front of him.


    You click me, don''t stop. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 454: 4-pole imperial water formation

    The two women got along well, Zhou Shu smiled knowingly, and continued to go up. One novel �R���������Q�Q�ܩ����Q


    According to the introduction on the jade slip, Zhou Shu and Hao Ruoyan began to arrange the four-pole imperial water array.


    The array method is quite troublesome. Five or six hundred jade slabs. Each jade slab must be buried and laid out according to the position, and no mistakes or omissions are allowed. Then, enough spiritual stones are placed on the side of each jade slab to form a spiritual gathering Array to breed aura, always replenish the aura of the jade board, the two tossed for nearly three days to complete.


    The jade boards were all buried deep in the mud near the lake, and nothing was visible on the outside, and the lake was also peaceful.


    But when Zhou Shu put the Haixue Guzhu into his eyes, the scenery suddenly changed.


    The surface of the lake suddenly rose by nearly ten feet, but it did not overflow at all, forming a huge water curtain covering a full radius of ten miles, which was a spectacle.


    "It should be all right?"


    Hao Ruoyan stared at the water curtain with a slightly surprised expression.


    "Try it and you will know."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, he jumped up and walked directly into the water curtain.


    Before entering a few meters, the water pressure suddenly increased, as if at the bottom of the deep sea, and the surrounding water kept tumbling and surging. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of huge water columns emerged, like rushing water dragons, carrying vast The incomparable momentum rushed towards him.


    Feeling the vast spiritual power, Zhou Shu instantly felt that he was about to be completely crushed, and he immediately drew his sword.


    As the sword light flashed, the magic ants swarmed out to form a tight black wall that stood in front of Zhou Shu, seemingly indestructible.


    Snapped!


    With a crisp sound, the magic ant wall directly collapsed, and the water dragon rushed to the front in the blink of an eye, Zhou Shu could only retreat.


    Withdrawing from the water curtain, the pressure suddenly dissipated, and many water dragons disappeared.


    Hao Ruoyan said with concern, "Master Shu, how is it?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t use my full strength, try again."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with a chuckle at the corner of his mouth, he was a little bit unconvinced. Although he didn''t use all his strength, let alone the third change of Treading the Sea Art, he defeated his sword intent so easily. The law is a bit powerful, but I don��t know what happens after the third change. Can it stop me?


    He leaped up again, his figure and sword turned into a stream of light, and directly penetrated into the water curtain.


    The pressure increased sharply, and hundreds of water dragons attacked fiercely again. Zhou Shu was awe-inspiring. The third change was immediately useful. The mighty magic ants came out like a tide and hit the water dragon head on.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There were loud noises in the water, the sword intent was like a broken bamboo, and the water dragons were broken.


    Along the way, Zhou Shu didn''t notice a slight smile.


    But soon, he felt unable to laugh.


    Although the water dragon was broken up in an instant, the fusion did not seem to be slow. One was destroyed, and one was added immediately, or even more.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu felt exhausted.


    In such a water-pressured lake, the spiritual energy consumption is much greater than that on the ground, and the water dragon is really endless, as if it can never be finished.


    Zhou Shu retracted his sword, retreated quickly, and gave up the idea of ??moving on.


    He can also fight all the way, but in that case, he would have to use the third change of the sea stepping technique, and his fountain pill is not too much, it is just an experiment, and there is no need to consume it.


    But if Zhao Yueru were here, he would continue to fight, let Zhao Yueru feel it, and be shocked, but didn''t know what her expression would be at that time.


    Back at the lake, Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "It''s a very good formation, I can''t break through now."


    "The formation that even Master Shu can''t break through is really powerful. It can definitely stop the Golden Core Cultivator. This Elder Moon is also really powerful. Ruoyan admires it," Hao Ruoyan was slightly surprised and looked towards Zhou Shu. Softly said, "But if Master Shu, you can definitely break through in the Golden Core Realm, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly and smiled, "Ruoyan knows that Master Shu can."


    Even now, he can use Quanyuan Pill to break through, but once he reaches the Golden Pill realm, there is no spiritual limitation, and it is not difficult to break through.


    However, it is almost impossible for other Golden Core Realm cultivators who do not have the third transformation of the Sea Secret Technique to break through this water curtain. Zhao Yueru is indeed a master of the formation technique. The reliability of this four-pole imperial water formation , No doubt.


    Zhou Shu took out a formation talisman and handed it to Hao Ruoyan, "Ruoyan, you can use this formation talisman, your sisters will come here to practice in the future."


    "Thank you Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan bent slightly, and she could see the joy from the heart. The aura here is so abundant, and the environment is extremely beautiful. Cultivating here is more effective than Liu Xiazong.


    Zhou Shu pretended to be angry, "You don''t have to be polite with me."


    "If Yan knows, but still can''t help it, Master Shu is great."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled very comfortably, looking at Zhou Shu quietly, bursts of joy in her heart.


    Zhou Shu took out another formation talisman. "You will bring this formation talisman to Yan Yue later. She wants to condense the pulse. You can guide her when you have time. As for Yangmei, let her come to me when she comes up. , I will not go down."


    "If Yan understands, she must take good care of Shu''s senior sister and younger sister."


    Hao Ruoyan took the talisman and nodded meaningfully.


    When she looked up, she looked a little strange, as if thinking of something, "Master Shu, you told us to practice, don''t you practice?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I don''t need it for cultivation, it''s the same outside."


    Hearing what the answer would be, Hao Ruoyan became even more strange. He stared at Zhou Shu for a while, and suddenly exclaimed, "Ah... Master Shu, you are the rumored spirit body?"


    She was a little startled. For practitioners with spiritual bodies, there is indeed no need to go to places where there is too much aura in the condensed pulse state and below, because the degree of spiritual qi absorption by spiritual practitioners is much higher than that of ordinary practitioners. If the concentration of aura is low, the spiritual practitioner can also have a fast degree of cultivation, far from the average cultivator, and the concentration of aura is high, although the spiritual practitioner��s degree can increase a lot, but the self-cultivation is only in the condensing state. No matter how fast it is absorbed, it will not transform itself, but it does not make much sense.


    Of course, it is completely different when it comes to the Golden Core Realm.


    After possessing a golden elixir Astral practitioners are no longer limited by themselves. If the concentration of aura is high, then the degree of cultivation will be terrible.


    There is such a good place for cultivation, but Zhou Shu said it was unnecessary, and Hao Ruoyan could only think of this explanation.


    She stared at Zhou Shu, her clear eyes rippling, perhaps she was expecting Zhou Shu to surprise her again.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No."


    Hao Ruoyan raised his eyebrows, "Huh? That''s impossible, Ruoyan really doesn''t understand..."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "In fact, it''s the same, you can think so, it doesn''t matter."


    He can''t say that he has cultivated the Sea-Treading Technique, but he who has mastered the first change, and the spiritual practitioner is really not much different from the spiritual practitioner. According to his own ideas, it may be better. After all, this is He has cultivated hard, and he can completely control the changes. It is not like a god-given spirit body, and the cultivator cannot understand it.


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu with some incredible eyes, "Master Shu, you really let Ruoyan..." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 455: Xiaoguns change

    "I''m going back, Ruoyan. A novel ���Q��"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Recently, I have something to do, so you can concentrate on cultivating. You can leave the secrets open to the former elder and Xu Rong. They must be very happy and will do it."


    The aura of this secret realm is better than Panyu Cave, and the space is so big. For the Heyin faction, it is a godsend. As long as the management of the Heyin faction is focused on the Heyin faction, it will be handled well, and there is no need to worry Shu goes hard.


    He also doesn''t have time to concentrate, there are too many things to do.


    "If Yan understands, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded earnestly, with a lot of doubts in her eyes, she couldn''t help but said, "Master Shu, do you want to retreat again?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It doesn''t count, you can come to me anytime if you have something."


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan sighed lightly, as if she had let go of her burden. Although she could do well without Zhou Shu, she always felt that something was missing and she felt no support in her heart.


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned and left.


    Back in the valley, Zhou Shu took out the spirit beast bag and looked inside carefully.


    Ten days ago, he discovered that Xiao Gun in the spirit beast bag had turned into a big cocoon again. He was obviously advancing. This is already the third promotion. If he succeeds, Xiao Gun will become a third stage. It is equivalent to the existence of a condensed vein cultivator.


    This stage is very important, both for him and Xiaogun.


    After a glance, his eyes were a bit stuck, so big?


    On the grass in the bag of the spirit beast, stood a rather weird guy, more than three feet long, like a little calf, from head to toe covered with thick khaki scales, but the two horns were snow white. The sharp flashes, and the emerald green tail behind him, is very peculiar.


    "Come out, get out."


    There was a lot of curiosity in his heart, Zhou Shu opened the spirit beast bag and released Xiaojun.


    Xiaogun''s shape has changed greatly, but his eyes are still familiar, with a little greed, and occasionally slack off, showing a somewhat unique spirituality. When it saw Zhou Shu, it ran over immediately, causing the ground to roar, and it quickly leaned against Zhou Shu, rubbed it intimately for a few times, and kept whining.


    "Need Lingshi again? Foodie."


    Zhou Shu naturally knew what it wanted, but he didn''t take out the spirit stone, only tapped on its back twice, "What are you capable of, let me see first, otherwise you won''t give you the spirit stone."


    Xiao Gun raised his head, glared at Zhou Shu, his nostrils vented, and two huge stone **** smashed towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand to open the stone ball and shook his head, "Still like this? Xiao Gun, you are now Tier 3, and you have mastered the power of water travel, wood travel, and earth travel. Do you still only spray All kinds of balls?"


    He frowned, pretending to be angry, "If this goes on, I won''t give you the spirit stone."


    He had a feeling that Xiao Gun''s strength would never be like this. It should have a good relationship with him and didn''t use all his strength.


    Xiao Gun blinked a few times and looked at Zhou Shu quite innocently, "Woo, woo."


    Zhou Shu rolled his head, and only threw a large handful of high-grade spirit stones in his hands, attracting Xiao Gun''s attention.


    When Xiao Gun saw Lingshi, his eyes widened immediately, his eyes flickered, and he was about to jump forward, but he hesitated for a while, but he didn''t step forward.


    "Woohoo..."


    It kept screaming, rubbing, begging, and throwing stone balls, quite pitiful.


    "If you want a spirit stone, you must grab it with all your strength and let me see your strength."


    Zhou Shu was not moved, but backed a few feet, his expression no longer cordial, showing a bit of coldness.


    Nearly a quarter of an hour passed, the pleading was still useless, Xiao Gun finally realized this, and suddenly kicked on the ground, no longer looking at Zhou Shu, but staring at the spirit stone in Zhou Shu''s hand, his eyes were a little different from before.


    There was a trace of wildness in its eyes, which was the instinct of the monster beast.


    Zhou Shu had expected it a long time ago, and said in his heart that it was so.


    The instinct of the monster beast is indelible, and the wild nature is the same. I don''t know when it will appear and bring good or bad results. What Zhou Shu had to do was to completely suppress Xiao Gun when it showed its wildness, let it surrender to himself, and no longer show its wildness to himself. This was an important step in domesticating monsters.


    The previous Xiaogun was not strong enough, and Zhou Shu did not deliberately domesticate it, but now Xiaogun is in the third rank, it is necessary, and every time Xiaogun advances, he will repeat this process, only to completely suppress it. Xiao Gun, domesticate it, so he can safely let Xiao Gun continue to absorb the spirit stones and continue to advance.


    Of course, if Xiao Gun can communicate with his mind, naturally he doesn''t need to be domesticated. It''s just that Xiao Gun''s current spirituality can''t do this. Maybe he will have to advance again, or even become a chimpanzee.


    Boom!


    Xiao Gun stomped hard, and dozens of sturdy bamboo shoots suddenly protruded from the ground. The shoots were as sharp as a gun, and they slammed straight toward Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t dodge, and the bamboo shoots shattered into countless pieces while the sword light flashed, falling like rain.


    Unexpectedly, in mid-air, the broken pieces of soil did not disperse, but condensed together in an instant, and merged into a hill with a radius of several feet in the air, directly pressing down.


    Zhou Shu straightened up with his sword, the sword intent bloomed, and Xiao Xiao suddenly became a fan.


    The dirt, as fine as grains of sand, formed a thick yellow mist, which kept approaching Zhou Shu, and in the blink of an eye it turned into a soil ball, wrapping Zhou Shu in the middle.


    "Yes, it''s worthy of being the beast of the future."


    Although wrapped up, Zhou Shu''s face was somewhat relieved, but only a little bit.


    From these few breaths, it can be seen that Xiaogun has excellent control over the power of soil movement. The transformation of three consecutive soil movement techniques is extremely natural. It is impossible for most practitioners to achieve this. It is easy to use.


    Bang!


    The earth ball broke open completely, and even the residue disappeared, all swallowed by sword intent.


    Zhou Shu looked cold, "Kun, do you only have this kind of strength, then you can''t eat spirit stones anymore."


    As an ordinary condensing pulse realm cultivator, it is difficult to resist Xiao Gun''s combos. Xiao Gun is already very strong, but for Zhou Shu, this is far from reaching his expectations of Xiao Gun.


    Xiao Gun stared at Zhou Shu, the wildness in his eyes became more obvious, and he couldn''t help kicking on the ground, gasping for breath.


    Within a few breaths, Xiao Gun''s whole body began to glow with a thick yellow light, and his figure was completely surrounded.


    There was a boom.


    Xiaogun kicked hard, and the earth seemed to be cracked, rushing towards Zhou Shu''s life.


    Although Xiao Gun''s figure is not big, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com but at this time it feels like a huge moving mountain, giving people a great sense of oppression.


    Facing the menacing little roll, Zhou Shu was a bit disappointed, "Is there only the power of soil travel? What is the use of the previous water and wood behaviors? Does it have to be promoted to the fifth level, and the five elements are perfect to use the five elements? force?"


    He slowly pulled out his sword, and a black wall several feet thick stood in front of him.


    Seeing that he was about to rush in front of him, Xiao Gun''s double horns suddenly flashed a dazzling white light, and the horns suddenly stretched out two blades of several meters long, with a deep chill.


    "Ice cone?"


    Zhou Shu finally showed a smile, this sharp blade obviously used the power of water travel, and the previous promotion was not without effect.


    Snapped!


    As the ice cone was inserted into the wall, the tail flicked abruptly, and a green long whip tens of feet long went around the wall extremely dexterously and thrust directly into Zhou Shu''s chest.


    "Vine?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 456: This one

    The green long whip that grew from the tail was full of stiff barbs, and it would be chilling to see it. ��One Novel ���Q�Q


    Obviously, this is a magic trick that can only be used if you master the power of Mu Xing.


    The ice cones on the corners and the vines on the tail fully explained that Xiao Gun was very familiar with the power of walking wood and water, which made Zhou Shu relieved a lot, and what is even more rare is that it seems to know how to hide itself. He doesn''t reveal his strength all at once, but moves at the right time, using different techniques according to his needs, which shows that Xiao Gun''s intelligence is much stronger than ordinary monsters.


    Having mastered the power of the three five elements, and the changes are wishful, just like the practitioner using the ancient technique, now Xiao Gun''s strength is obviously much stronger than that of the Ning Vein realm practitioner, and it is basically in line with Zhou Shu''s expectations.


    Zhou Shu finally showed a look of satisfaction on his face.


    The heavy gold sword pressed down and made a third change slightly, the sword intent fell like a waterfall, knocking away the vines and ice cones one after another, and then suppressed the small gun firmly, and could no longer advance half a step.


    Xiao Gun stood up with his horns and struggled desperately. A big hole appeared on the ground instantly, but it still couldn''t move forward.


    After a while, the fierce light in its eyes gradually faded, and it showed a pitiful look again, groaning constantly on the ground, as if begging.


    "The domestication is so fast. This level should be enough. If you continue, Xiao Gun may be violent. Although it can wield stronger strength, it has no meaning for domestication. What you have done before has no effect. It ends here."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, withdrew his sword intent.


    Xiao Gun rolled on the ground twice and slowly got up, whimpered twice, walked to Zhou Shu''s side obediently, rubbed it up again, staring at the spirit stone.


    "It''s all yours. Keep trying to eat, but you will continue to obey in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled, put Xiaogun into the spirit beast bag, and at the same time threw into a large pile of spirit stones, there were hundreds of thousands of top grades, and piled into a hill.


    Xiao Gun yelled in excitement, and directly rammed into Lingshi Mountain, unable to even see his body.


    These spirit stones seem to be many, but most of them are not enough for it to be promoted to Tier 4.


    "Foodies."


    Zhou Shu smiled and cursed, and put away the spirit beast bag.


    Xiao Gun��s matter came to an end for the time being. He also put a lot of thoughts down. He thought it would take a while to domesticate Tier 3 monsters, but Xiao Gun was completely different. He accepted his taming easily. The process was much simpler than expected. .


    This shows that the relationship between Xiao Gun and him is very close. Although it has not reached the level of mutual communication, it is not far behind. It has basically overwhelmed Xiao Gun''s instinct as a monster.


    "When you reach Tier 4, you can stop it from staying in the spirit beast bag. It has the power to protect itself, and I can communicate with it more, teach it knowledge, and strive for early psychic."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while and walked slowly into the quiet room.


    When it''s time to practice again, naturally you can''t slack off. For practitioners, practice is always the first.


    The quiet room was bright, there were not many auras, it was invisible at all, it was about the level of the second-order spirit gathering array, but when Zhou Shu began to practice, the surrounding auras seemed to be attracted and poured into the quiet room. , But after dozens of breaths, the white mist showed the phase of transpiration, and the concentration of aura had risen by a large margin.


    Hundreds of rivers enter the sea, Zhou Shu, is the sea of ??spiritual energy.


    In fact, this is because Zhou Shu deliberately controlled the absorption of spiritual energy, otherwise it would be even faster, and even the spiritual energy under the remote spiritual field would be attracted by him.


    Surrounded by aura, Zhou Shu kept breathing in aura, calm and calm.


    An hour later, Zhou Shu stood up, full of energy.


    Only one hour is enough for him to complete his weekly operation and replenish the spiritual energy he consumes. It is hard to imagine for the Ningmai Realm, but for Zhou Shu, a cultivator with a sea of ??qi and a second sea of ??qi. It is harder to imagine.


    But not surprising.


    After practicing the first change of Treading the Sea Art, plus the complete Qi Channel, his cultivation degree is more than ten times faster than before. One hour of cultivation is equivalent to a day of foundation building, and the spiritual energy is transformed more fully, with almost no impurities. , And no waste.


    However, this is only the beginning of cultivation, and the trouble is still to come.


    By his side, a large bucket of green liquid medicine was already ready, Zhou Shu slowly jumped in, absorbed the liquid medicine, and moved Yan Fujing.


    As usual, an unspeakable pain quickly spread all over the body, as if being bitten by ten thousand insects, every inch of the body was constantly torn, closed, and then torn again.


    It seems to be reshaping the body.


    Yan Fujing is indeed difficult. Except for the Treading on the Sea, it can be regarded as the most difficult method. In the past few months, he was still far from the first place, but he did not relax. On the contrary, he was more diligent and a lot of expectations.


    Yan Fujing, the practice from the mysterious inheritance relics, is by no means ordinary. If it can be cultivated, it will definitely have great benefits, and he must do it.


    Pain and looking forward to it, every day.


    After more than an hour passed, Zhou Shu was about to split and could hardly move. He finally got up with strong support, and fell to sit on the futon.


    A refreshing air flowed from the bottom to the top, quickly into the body from the futon, suddenly felt refreshed, the pain seemed to disappear in the blink of an eye.


    There are totally two heavens in the liquid medicine.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, stroking the futon under the seat, with an expression of enjoyment on his face, "If it weren''t for you, I can''t stand this practice."


    The futon came from the cave house of the ancient repairer near the Bianmo Mountain Villa.


    He didn''t know why at first, but after consulting the classics in Lingyu City, he knew that this is a very rare auxiliary ancient magic weapon, from the pure heart futon of Zen Sect.


    Lingshan wood is the bone, the thousand-year-old pure heart grass is the body, and the kapok is the heart. These three rare Zen spiritual objects are weaved into futons, and then you need to meditate and chant for decades, day and night, and make the futon. Give birth to a rare trace of spirituality, so and so, can it be considered complete.


    This kind of magic weapon has no ranks, is not refined, and has no runes and magic tricks, but it is more precious.


    It is basically difficult to get now.


    Practicing on the pure heart futon can make the practitioner clear and clear, focus on the heart, get rid of inner evil spirits, and forget foreign objects.


    Since then, most of his training has been carried out on the futon which has benefited a lot, and after refining, meditating on the futon to adjust the breath, the pain and fatigue of the body will soon disappear.


    After about a quarter of an hour, Zhou Shu stood up, feeling relaxed physically and mentally.


    According to the general habit, he should practice swords at this time, but at this time he did not. He took out the Wushuang Ling that had been silent for a while.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Wushuang City, just to see if there is any suitable task."


    The spirit entered Wushuang Ling, the huge Jianshi Wood appeared in front of him, and Zhou Shu walked quickly towards the center.


    His goal is the black wooden board awarded by the city lord. Only by completing the task of the city lord can he officially become the messenger of Wushuang City.


    "This one����"


    He stopped suddenly, heartbeat.


    (Ps: Thank you nu1i8888 for your continuous support, and thank you all the book friends who voted to recommend and subscribe to the collection~~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 457: The first task

    The task assigned by the city lord was either to find news about the genius, or the journey was far away or even on other continents. It was impossible to complete this kind of task, and Zhou Shu could only skip it, but after looking around, he finally saw one. Suitable for his task. One �� novel �R�Q�Q�ܡܡܡܡܣ��ܩ�


    According to the rules, Zhou Shu let out a trace of soul and drilled into the jade board.


    An inexplicable suction suddenly hit, and after recovering, he was already in a hall.


    The hall is the center of the wood of Jianshi. As long as the repairer chooses the mission, the soul will be sent here to listen to the detailed information of the mission.


    "You want to take this task?"


    On the stone platform in the middle of the hall, there is a thick white mist, from which a vague figure can be vaguely distinguished, but the face is not clear at all. The voice came out of the white fog, and it also had some ethereal smell.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Exactly."


    The voice paused for a while, "This is your first mission after joining Wushuang City. You can''t get help from others, you can only complete it by yourself. Are you sure you want to take it?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "But I think, after taking this task, I should teach how to collect Moon Shadow Liuxiang?"


    The task he saw was to collect three drops of Moon Shadow Liuxiang.


    Lunar Shadow Liuxiang is a very rare material, meaningless of rank. It is the pure condensation of the power of the moon. It can only be collected in places with extremely rich moonlight. This kind of place is very difficult to find in the world of immortality, and it is possible in many large sects. I couldn''t find it, but Zhou Shu knew one place, there was it in the Bianmo Villa.


    The moonlight there is the strongest place Zhou Shu has ever seen, and it''s not far away, so it''s worth a try.


    Only the method that he doesn''t know how to collect has this question.


    The voice slowly said, "Yes, of course I can teach, but the method of collecting requires a lot of spiritual power. Only the cultivation base of the Golden Core Realm is convenient for learning, and the Condensation Realm is very difficult, so I have to confirm it again and again. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I''ll take this task."


    "I am very confident, but it is suitable for Wushuang City."


    The voice said nothing, a jade board slowly floated out of the white fog, hovering in front of Zhou Shu, "Okay, you have a quarter of an hour to record and study."


    On the jade board, it was the method of collecting the moon shadow and Liuxiang. Zhou Shu nodded, but within a few breaths, he was completely recorded in the sea of ??consciousness, and there was no difference. Immediately after the deduction, he soon realized that this method is indeed very complicated and consumes a lot of spiritual power, but for him, it is not difficult.


    He felt contented for a while, not to mention the task, just learning this method, he would benefit infinitely, and he would have an extra way to make money.


    Zhou Shu waited for a while, then nodded slightly, "I remember it."


    The voice came slowly, "Even if you accept the task, there will be 30 points rewards after completion. You can use it when you become an official messenger... One thing to pay special attention to is that there is nothing wrong with the failure of the first task. Punishment, but Wushuang City''s evaluation of you may be lowered a lot. You can''t see much now, but you will understand the disadvantages in the future."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Thank you for reminding."


    The figure in the white mist waved his hand slightly, and in an instant, Zhou Shu was teleported out of the hall and returned to his original position.


    When he looked up, the jade board of that mission had disappeared. Zhou Shu took a look and exited Wushuang City.


    Putting Wushuang Ling away, Zhou Shu prepared a little, and planned to leave for Bianmo Mountain Villa.


    "Brother!"


    When I walked to the valley, I suddenly heard Yang Mei''s voice.


    Zhou Shuying entered the Yangmei and smiled slightly, "Why, don''t you practice anymore?"


    Yangmei shook his head, "I have been practicing for a long time, brother, I have my pulse, let me come out to breathe."


    Zhou Shu nodded his head with a slightly serious expression, "It is okay, but I still have to practice more when I have time. The five-year period is approaching, and the lotus school will face no small difficulties. If the cultivation level is higher, it will have an extra point. grasp."


    "I''ll just follow the brother."


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "I don''t worry about anything with the seniors."


    Suddenly, she seemed to feel something, "Brother, are you going out?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I have to go out for about a month. By the way, this array talisman is for you. You must have array talisman if you want to go to the Dragon Palace. Also, I told the former elder... Yang Mei ,what happened to you?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, the red eyes of Yangmei in front of him were already red, and there were crystal tears in his eyes.


    "Going again, going again... I have only left for more than three years, and I have to leave again when I came back," Yang Mei said flatly, "Senior brother, don''t lie anymore. I said in the sand sea last time that I have to take it wherever I go. Those who care about me always leave me behind. This time, I have to take me with them. I want to go together. No matter where I go to practice, life or death..."


    The emotions that have been suppressed over the past few years seem to be vented at this moment, and some can''t stop.


    Zhou Shu gently stroked her head as before.


    Yangmei had no parents since she was a child, and she was discriminated against in the sect. When she met herself, she became extremely dependent on herself. This kind of feeling was unique. He always understood and cherished Yangmei��s place in his heart. It''s a little different from everyone else.


    Yangmei leans on Zhou Shu, her shoulders twitching slightly, "Senior brother always leaves me, I am alone..."


    "Okay, don''t cry."


    Zhou Shu looked gentle, "Then go with me."


    "Really?"


    Yangmei raised her head with excitement in her eyes, "Don''t lie to me."


    "Do not lie to you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded in agreement. This time I was going to collect the Moon Shadow Liuxiang. It didn''t matter if multiple people were involved.


    Yangmei burst into laughter and nodded, "Brother, what should I do to prepare? It won''t get in the way, right? Brother, I will never worry you now. My practice in the past few years has been very fruitful. Also, Elder Yue Taught me a lot of knowledge..."


    Her face was reddened, she was a little nervous, quite cute.


    "What do you care about so much."


    Zhou Shu knocked her on the head, "No need to prepare, go early, go back early, go now."


    "Ok."


    Yangmei nodded and walked beside Zhou Shu, not leaving.


    Out of the valley, Zhou Shu took out the flying fish boat, and the two got on the boat and went all the way out of the mountain.


    "Brother, where are we going?"


    "Go to the desert to collect some moon shadow Liuxiang, I am useful."


    Yang Mei widened her eyes and said in surprise, "Yueying Liuxiang, I heard that Elder Yue is a very precious thing, I want to see what it looks like Oh, I haven''t learned it yet."


    "what?"


    Yangmei was dumbfounded, and soon laughed again, "Then it will be in these few days, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, with a smile on the corners of his mouth, "Smart."


    "Hehe," Yang Mei clapped her hands when she heard Zhou Shu''s praise, and was very happy, "By the way, brother, you said that you had agreed with the former elder before. What did you say?"


    "I''ll talk to him, give you a green lotus order, you can use the blue lotus order to receive a ray of blue lotus fire."


    "Green Lotus Fire!"


    Yangmei was a little startled, "Elder Yue said that this is the most precious resource in the Lotus Music School. The Qinghe Fire is different from other strange fires. It is gentle and peaceful, and it is easy to absorb. Although it has no power, it is not for Dan Xiu. It''s better. Using the green lotus fire to refine alchemy has a high success rate."


    "Well, it suits you." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 458: Before the villa

    (Ps: I��m late, sorry. One>small>say�Q�������Q�����Q����)


    Bianmo Villa.


    Inside and outside the villa, people come and go.


    As the only oasis nearby, many repairers will choose to stop here, and the villa has recently introduced many merchants, and there have been more repairers in the past, which is a lot more prosperous than before the most prosperous period of Bianmo Mountain Villa.


    Most of these are due to Bian Xue.


    At dusk, it was the scene with the most people. At this time, a strange spaceship appeared on the horizon, flying towards the villa extremely quickly, and stopped in front of the door.


    Many repairers had never seen such a flying magic weapon before, and they surrounded them curiously.


    The door of the ship opened, Zhou Shu walked out with Yangmei, and was startled when he saw the scene outside.


    When did the villa have so many people? Looking far away, he even saw a very familiar figure.


    Several guards separated the crowd and saluted Zhou Shu politely, "Excuse me, this senior, do you come to the villa to rest or buy and sell things? I don''t want to stop the magic weapon like senior in front of the door, and I hope senior will put it away, thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and put away the flying fish boat, "I''m here to find your owner."


    "Brother Shu!"


    Not far away, a slender figure who was quite timid and timid ran over and ran to Zhou Shu''s side before stopping. Her expression was extremely agitated. She stared at Zhou Shu intently. She pinched the corner of her clothes and said nothing for a while, as if she didn''t know. What to say.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Miss Bian Xue, we meet again."


    Bian Xue couldn''t help her excitement, and a red wave appeared on her face, "Brother Shu, please come in soon. The younger sister is looking forward to the brother coming day and night. I can''t think it''s really coming. The younger sister is a little..."


    Seeing Bian Xue''s actions, the surrounding crowd became a little uncomfortable.


    "Who is this person? Miss Bian from Bianmo Mountain Villa actually greeted him personally."


    "Bian Xue, as cold as snow, never swears to anyone, but this attitude towards him is really unexpected."


    "That''s right, the practitioners who want to beg her are almost out of the desert, but I have never seen anyone who she has taken care of. It''s suspicious today."


    Someone was very dissatisfied, and strode over, pointing at Zhou Shu and shouting loudly, "Hey, who are you!"


    That person was so rough, eight feet long, and his eyes staring like copper bells. Looking at Zhou Shu, he seemed to burst into flames.


    "Isn''t this Hu Hu from Hua Yunzong?"


    "Well, it''s also one of the family seekers. It is said that the pulse is condensed at the age of thirty-one. Now it is the third stage of the condensing state, and it is considered a genius."


    "That person is going to be unlucky. It seems that the cultivation base may be the double-layered vein."


    "Yes, every time the Ning Vessel level rises, the cultivation base will increase exponentially. He is obviously not Hu Hu''s opponent. This is bad."


    As everyone pointed and pointed, another cultivator walked out.


    This man was dressed in a white costume, with a handsome face and a little smile, Shi Shiran walked out, the folding fan in his hand swayed slightly, showing an elegant appearance.


    "Ms. Bian Xue, what are you interrupting her to do? Still yelling, someone like you, who is worthy of ice and snow, Miss Bian Xue, actually wants to come and ask for a kiss. She is really shameless, or go back as soon as possible. stop."


    He described being chic, but he spoke with a gun and a stick, very acrid.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, dismissed more in his eyes, and ignored him, "Miss Bian Xue, I have a new magic weapon today. If you are interested in seeing it, if the girl wants it, it''s okay."


    There are more practitioners on the sidelines.


    "Qin Qian has also come out, he and Hu Hu are staying here every day at the Moshan Villa."


    "The two of them are the strongest among the family seekers. They are fighting each other. Bian Xue never ignores them, but today they are so close to others. Naturally, I can''t see them."


    "If there is a play, that guy is going to be unlucky."


    Zhou Shu glanced lightly, not looking at the two of them, and slowly said to Bian Xue, "Miss Bian Xue, I have something to do this time..."


    "What''s the matter, you go to die!"


    Hu Hu was ignored, his anger became more intense, and he threw his fist up.


    "Brother Shu, be careful!"


    Bian Xue turned around, a layer of frost quickly formed on her face, "Hu Hu, do you dare to do it in the Bian Desert Villa?"


    Hu Hu''s fists were frozen in the air, but they didn''t move.


    Obviously, he has some concerns.


    Qin Qian brought out a trace of contempt at the corner of his mouth, put away the folding fan, and took two steps forward, "It doesn''t matter if you hit a foreigner, if you don''t, I''ll do it, coward."


    "What, you are a coward, see if I don''t pinch him to death!"


    Hearing this, Hu Hu couldn''t calm down no matter where he was. He didn''t care about anything. He fisted like wind and struck directly towards Zhou Shu.


    "what!"


    Bian Xue let out a soft cry and quickly blocked Zhou Shu.


    Unexpectedly, there was already a person standing there, it was Yang Mei who was eager to try, and the two were almost full of bumps.


    Yang Mei had long seen these two people not pleasing to the eye, but at this time, it was just in line with her mind.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and gently moved the two women to one side, waving their sleeves out, and the light flashed in the sleeves, only to see that Hu Hu was wrapped in a thick black mist, fell directly to several tens of meters away, and crawled for a long time. Can''t afford to live.


    The onlookers were a little stupid, "Huh?"


    "What kind of weird trick is this?"


    "Hu Hu refining his body to the extent that his body is like a mountain, he was beaten into the air so easily?"


    Hu Hu was struggling desperately, trying to stand up, but he couldn''t do it at all. The spiritual power attached to the black mist was not something he could resist.


    Qin Qian glanced at Hu Hu, his expression was slightly cautious, his mind turned around, and he immediately thought, "The black mist is mostly a strange magic weapon that can wrap people and cannot move. Fortunately, Hu Hu helped me resist. Now that guy shouldn��t have the same magic weapon anymore. It��s a good time for me to show off and win beautiful hearts."


    Thinking of this, he smiled unconsciously on his face, turned and shouted, "I dare to do something to Hu Hu. As a fellow, I have to stand up for him, just watch!"


    Before he finished his words, a strange three-headed halberd suddenly appeared in front of him, and a white light swept up and pierced directly towards Zhou Shu.


    He was full of confidence. This fourth-tier middle-rank magic weapon was finally obtained by him. It was tried several times before, and it was quite powerful, even for a condensed pulse realm triple cultivator.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, the light from his sleeve flashed again, and the black mist flew out, directly covering the white light.


    But in the blink of an eye, the three little halberds turned into a pile of powder, and it rained down.


    Qin Qian was completely stupid.


    His open mouth couldn''t close His eyes were dull, and he was a little incoherent, "My magic weapon, my fourth-order magic weapon, ah..."


    He was surprised, and the onlookers beside him were even more surprised.


    "What, the fourth-order magic weapon is broken in one shot?"


    "What is this person? It seems that the ten Qin Qian and Hu Hu are not opponents!"


    "too strong."


    Bian Xue and Yang Mei both looked at Zhou Shu with admiration, but their moods were different.


    Yangmei smiled very happily, closing her mouth from ear to ear, and said in her heart, "Brother should be like this in the first place, hehe."


    Yangmei was also smiling, with a gentle smile, "Unexpectedly, after Brother Shu condensed his pulse, he became more powerful. At first, I was worried. I was really worried."


    "Go, go in and say."


    Zhou Shu walked slowly into the villa, and the crowd parted their way automatically, looking at Zhou Shu with awe. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 459: A little strange

    The villa was much larger than before, and it was very lively, with people coming and going and making noise. 1 Novel �ܡܡܡܡܡܣ��ܣ�


    When Zhou Shu saw this scene, he couldn''t help but nod slightly, "I haven''t seen it for three years. I can''t imagine that the villa has become this look, almost the same as the former Qingxiafang City."


    "Haha, Uncle Zhou is right. I think the future here is better than that of Qingxiafang City!"


    A familiar voice came from the crowd, and a familiar figure approached slowly and bowed to Zhou Shu with a flattery face.


    "Treasurer Hua, why do you think so, I won''t blame you."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently. This person was naturally Hua Ruoan. He saw it when he disembarked, but then Hua Ruoan hid again. He must have seen the two Condensed Vein Realm and asked Zhou Shu to trouble him, so he didn''t dare to show up. , Seeing Zhou Shu drive them away, only then dared to speak again.


    Seeing the wind as the rudder is Hua Ruoan''s true character as a businessman, Zhou Shu doesn''t care.


    "Haha, Brother Zhou is still talking about loyalty."


    The old Hua Ruoan blushed, and then returned to plainness, "I have been in this villa for half a year, and business has been good. It is because of this Bian Xue girl. The few market rules she set are really good. The Tianliu Sect back then didn''t know where the height went, the old man admired it."


    Bian Xue was slightly shy, "I didn''t do anything where the shopkeeper Hua said."


    Hua Ruo pacified her palm and smiled, "Hehe, Miss Bian Xue is too self-effacing, the old man dare to say that the popularity here is basically you.


    "Is that so."


    Zhou Shu nodded as if enlightened, looked at Hua Ruoan and said, "Treasurer Hua, I still have something to do."


    "Well, I won''t bother, I''ll come to the old man''s shop when I have time. It is the Fulu shop, and the name is the same."


    Hua Ruoan watched his words and thoughts, arched his hands, and left.


    The three of them walked all the way to a large hall, and soon someone offered spiritual tea. This tea was also a cultivator, not a mortal. Speaking of which, since entering the villa, it seems that no mortal has seen it.


    "Miss Bian Xue, the villa has really changed a lot."


    Zhou Shu slightly expressed emotion, if it is true that the changes in Moshan Villa here were caused by Bianxue alone, then Bianxue is definitely a rare talent, no matter what.


    "So are you, reaching the middle stage of the foundation building in three years, this level of cultivation is amazing."


    Xiao Ling interrupted, "Senior Brother Shu, it''s not three years, it''s more than a year. The young lady only absorbed the abnormal fire more than a year ago and started practicing, and she didn''t use any medicine."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help being taken aback, couldn''t help being surprised.


    It reached the middle stage of the foundation-building stage in more than a year, and without the aid of pill, such a level of cultivation may not be achieved even by spiritual practitioners. The Bian Xue in front of him is definitely an out-and-out genius.


    When he looked at Bian Xue again, he had a lot of appreciation in his eyes. This was the feeling Bian Xue had always given him, but this time, he had some other meanings in it.


    Bian Xue nodded lightly, "It was given by Senior Brother Shu. Without Senior Brother Shu, the younger sister would be nothing, and it would not even be possible to live until now."


    She was grateful to Zhou Shu.


    The Sun Essence and Fire Flame that Zhou Shu gave her was finally absorbed by her more than a year ago, and it perfectly blended with her own three Yin and cold veins. The water and fire in the body worked together, transforming the spiritual energy of the average cultivator, but more than a year, She reached the middle stage of foundation building.


    Becoming a cultivator is very different from the mortals in the past. She has increased her self-confidence, and has become the true master of the villa. The abilities that were originally hidden have also been used one by one to form this situation.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You don''t need to thank you, it is the result of your own hard work."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Bian Xue''s eyes were slightly sad, and a trace of disappointment flashed unconsciously, and she sighed in her heart.


    But soon she regained her smile, "No matter what Brother Shu said, the younger sister always recites the kindness of Senior Brother and will never forget it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked calm, "By the way, I just taught two Condensing Vein Realm practitioners out of the villa, will it cause any trouble to the villa? If there is a problem, just say, since I am out The hands must be done to the end, and it will be solved all at once."


    His divine consciousness swept around in the villa. There were several guards in the condensed vein realm, but compared with the past practitioners in the villa, his strength was still slightly worse, and it seemed that it was difficult to afford to protect the villa. Responsibility.


    Bian Xue shook her head, "Senior Brother Shu''s kindness, the younger sister understands, but there is no trouble."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu was a little confused, but still nodded and said, "It''s fine if it''s okay."


    Bian Xue smiled slightly, "Senior Brother Shu don''t have to worry. The younger sister has formed an offensive and defensive alliance with a few merchants. With them, those people will not dare to do anything in the villa no matter how much trouble they are."


    Xiao Ling added, "Yes, those merchants were invited by the young lady with a lot of thought, and did not charge a little. Among them, there are merchants like Wanbaolou, who gave Hu Hu ten courage and did not dare. It��s not good for Miss."


    "Ah, Wanbaolou."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "That''s really not worrying anymore."


    Wanbaolou is a high-level merchant across three continents. It is bigger than Duobaoge and Ruyilou. No cultivator is willing to offend them. If it is really offended, in the world of cultivating immortals, I am afraid that it will be difficult to move.


    However, a trace of doubt appeared on his face. Bianmo Villa is located in a remote area, so it is a bit strange how to connect with Wanbao Tower.


    Seeing his doubts, Xiao Ling said hesitantly, "A young landlord from Wanbaolou has been here, he..."


    "Xiaoling! What did I say!"


    Bian Xue''s face suddenly turned pale, and he murmured, revealing a rare sternness.


    Xiao Ling quickly covered her mouth, and Bian Xue turned to Zhou Shu and smiled, "Senior Brother Shu just said something is going on, what is it? Even if you speak, the little girl will do it anyway."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and didn''t ask any more questions. Bian Xue was obviously something, but she didn''t say anything, and Zhou Shu couldn''t ask.


    He said frankly, "Miss Bian Xue, this time I want to go to the Moonlight Land I''ve been to before."


    "Okay, my little sister will take Brother Shu."


    Bian Xue agreed to get up, but when she stood up she couldn''t help but shake.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Don''t be so anxious, there are at least two hours before the night, and there will be no moonlight when I go."


    Bian Xue said "Ah", her face flushed, "The little girl was negligent, but didn''t notice it for a while. Xiao Ling, take Brother Shu and Younger Sister Yang to rest ~ www.novelhall.com~ Waiting for the night, the younger sister went to shout you guys."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "No need to rest, it''s so lively here, it''s rare to come once, I just want to go around."


    Yangmei also followed, "Yes, I want to look around, I haven''t eaten spiritual food for a long time."


    Bian Xue said with a small smile, "Junior Sister Yang, there is a dragon and phoenix building here that has good spiritual food. Just try it, and the account will be credited to the villa."


    Yang Mei slapped her hand and nodded, "Okay, okay, Senior Sister Bian is really a good person."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Miss Bian Xue, don''t you go together?"


    "Senior Brother Shu, the younger sister has problems, so I won''t go."


    After speaking, Bian Xue walked away quickly, staggering.


    Xiao Ling followed behind, frowning.


    Looking at the backs of the two of them, Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, as did Yang Mei, "Senior Sister Bian is a bit strange." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 460: Just good

    Inside the boudoir. 1 novel �� ��


    Xiao Ling looked at Bian Xue and hesitated, "Miss, Brother Shu is here again. This is a rare opportunity, why don''t you let me say it?"


    Bian Xue lightly sighed, "Is it useful? That''s Wanbaolou."


    More than a year ago, Bian Xue started to exhibit the villa. The first thing that came to his mind was to attract merchants from all over the country to settle in, so that the villa could prosper and protect it.


    She was sincere, offered extremely favorable terms, and did not charge any fees. Many merchants entered and opened shops.


    After more than a year of hard work, Bianmo Mountain Villa has become extremely prosperous, not just a revival, it is called the pearl of the desert by the surrounding area.


    But bad things often happen at this time. One day, Bian Xue met a young host in the Wanbao Tower branch, Gan Bonan in the villa.


    When Gan Bonan saw Bian Xue, he was immediately shocked. After many explorations, he learned of Bian Xue��s special physique and immediately opened a branch in Bian Mo Villa, saying it was a help, but his intention was also very obvious. Want Bian Xue to be his Taoist companion.


    Bian Xue had no intention of this, but Gan Peran was very entangled and threatened that if Bian Xue did not agree, all businesses would evacuate the Bianmo Villa, and even set restrictions everywhere, so that Bianmo Villa could no longer develop.


    Bian Xue managed to revitalize the Bianmo Mountain Villa. How willing to let this happen, but Gan Bonan''s request, she was really unwilling to accept, she could only make false claims and fell into a dilemma.


    "What kind of Hong Yuan was before, now it''s Gan Bonan, the young lady always suffers like this..."


    Xiao Ling kept sighing and looked at Bian Xue, "Miss, just talk to Senior Brother Shu, maybe he can have a solution. Didn''t he help the lady solve it last time?"


    "Last time it was different, that Hong Yuan was just a person, and Wanbao Lou was completely different. It was not something that Brother Shu could deal with, but it would bring disaster to him, and you also heard from Senior Brother Shu that last time it was just a matter of taking what Yes, now I have any reason to ask him for help."


    Bian Xue sighed, walked to the window, and looked at the bustling scene below, feeling miserable in her heart.


    Such a good scene may not last for long. Gan Bonan was so anxious that he would see the results next time, otherwise he would have to do it. The Bianmo Villa, which has been prosperous for more than a year, would return to silence again. There is no chance of turning over.


    Little Ling knew what was going on with her, and whispered, "That''s the same with Senior Brother Shu, don''t you know what the young lady thinks of him? If you say a few good things, it won''t be in vain for the young lady to wait for so long, but say whatever you need. It''s chilling..."


    Zhou Shu has an extraordinary temperament, saves Bian Yun, saves Bian Desert Villa in the fire and water, and also bothers to make Bian Xue a cultivator. All these, Bian Xue''s heart can''t help being tied to him, Xiao Ling follows Bian Xue has naturally understood her thoughts for many years. At this time, seeing Zhou Shu not remembering her old feelings, she couldn''t help complaining.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Xiao Ling."


    Bian Xue turned around, with unconcealed melancholy in her eyes, but she could see the firmness in it, "Senior Brother Shu is committed to the Tao and has no distractions. It is the role model in my heart. If he hadn''t been like this, how could I... these Say, never mention it again."


    Xiao Ling said anxiously, "But miss, do you really want to promise that Gan Bonan, he is more disgusting than that of Hong Yuan, besides Senior Brother Shu, what else can we do?"


    "Think about it again."


    Bian Xue shook his head, "But don''t think about it, Senior Brother Shu, he really helps, it will cause him a lot of trouble, that is not what I want, and if I help without reason, it will make me feel that It''s a kind of charity, it''s better to don''t."


    There was a slight flash in her eyes, it was obvious that she had made up her mind.


    Xiao Ling shook his head and was speechless.


    In the villa, there were brand-new roads everywhere, and Zhou Shu didn''t spend much effort to find the Dragon and Phoenix Tower that Bian Xue said.


    "Two guest officials, it''s better to come early than to come by coincidence. Yesterday, a new batch of blue kite bird eggs were purchased in this building. That is a rare delicacy. Don''t miss it."


    Xiao Er greeted him quickly with a look of enthusiasm.


    Zhou Shu slightly lowered his jaw, "Then come some more, and also have a copy of every good spiritual food, and then take me to an elegant hall, Yangmei, what do you want?"


    Yangmei shouted, "I want Fire Tree Yinhua and Sixi Meatballs!"


    "Okay, here comes, two guest officers, please--"


    Xiao Er dragged a long tone, and led the two into an elegant hall.


    Zhou Shu handed a piece of spirit stone, "It''s okay, don''t bother, take this spirit stone."


    "Just rest assured, our Bianmo Villa is famous for its rules, and there will never be anyone to bother you!"


    Xiao Er took the Lingshi and saw that it was a mid-range product, and it was immediately blooming.


    Not long afterwards, the spiritual food was on the table, with a dazzling array of sights, and Yang Mei was dazzled by seeing it, and she started busy.


    "Well... it''s delicious, it''s been a long time since I had spiritual food with my brother, happy!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If it tastes delicious, eat more. I will often bring you out in the future."


    Yangmei has oily eyes on her face and her eyes are bent into crescents, "Well, brother, don''t lie."


    "But you have to cultivate well and you can''t leave anything behind, you know?" Zhou Shu looked serious.


    "I see, brother."


    Yangmei nodded earnestly, glanced at Zhou Shu, slightly confused, "Why don''t you eat it, brother?"


    She blinked and stuck her tongue out, "Senior brother is thinking about that Senior Sister Bian, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, and did not deny, "Her behavior is indeed a bit strange, it is inevitable that it makes people worry."


    Yang Mei nodded solemnly, "Although I don''t know what it is, I think she must have encountered some trouble, but I am afraid that it will affect the brother, so I don''t want to tell him."


    "Your little head is turning faster, but you are right," Zhou Shu knocked on Yangmei''s head, "According to her sex, since she has decided not to speak, she probably won''t speak, and I am not good. What to do, I think she should be able to solve it by herself, so don''t think too much about it."


    "I decided not necessarily," Yang Mei shook her head. "It must be difficult for her, otherwise it won''t be like that, brother, why don''t you help her, brother can do anything anyway."


    "You are always so kind."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yang Mei tenderly, but did not comment on her suggestion, and said slowly, "If it is someone else, it will help easily, but she is very stubborn. Even if I am willing to help, she may not accept it, forget it. "


    "Oh����"


    Yangmei thought for a while, and didn''t say any more, "Senior brother decides it is fine, I just talk about it casually, but it feels like I always feel that there is something wrong with not helping."


    "You underestimated her, she is not an ordinary woman."


    Looking back at the time when Bian Xue was a mortal, he was able to do many things that a cultivator could not do. Zhou Shu was quite admired. Now that he is a cultivator, he will naturally go further.


    Yang Mei''s eyes lit up and she came to Zhou Shu''s side, "Oh? Brother, tell me about her, is it something that happened during your experience?"


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu stroked Yangmei''s head and smiled, "By the way, Yangmei, why are you so caring about her?"


    Yangmei blinked, grabbing a piece of meat and stuffing it into the mouth, "She is a good person, I think she is."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Do you know now?"


    Yang Mei bulged her mouth, and said firmly, "Of course, the one who invited me to eat spiritual food will definitely not be a bad person!"


    "Understood." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 461: Picking incense

    Time passed a little bit. A novel�����ܣ������ܨQ�Q������


    Yangmei was a little sluggish, and even forgot to eat the spiritual food, she couldn''t help muttering, "Senior Sister Bian is really amazing. She is still a mortal and dare to threaten the cultivator of the condensed vein level. The villa...I definitely can''t do it if I change it. No, I can''t even think of it."


    "So I said you underestimated her."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a gentle smile, "But you are you and she is her, there is nothing to compare."


    "Brother."


    Yangmei stood up suddenly and looked at Zhou Shu very solemnly.


    Zhou Shu was a little strange, "Yang Mei, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yangmei showed unusual seriousness, "Brother, you should help her. Although she is very powerful, I feel that she is very troublesome this time, and it would be impossible without a senior."


    Looking at her expression, Zhou Shu also took a little serious, "How do you feel...well, if it is possible to do it, I will try it, but it is too troublesome and I will not do it." "


    "Well, brother is the best."


    Yangmei laughed again, blinking her crescent-like eyes, "Senior brother will definitely be able to do it after saying it, hehe."


    Her trust in Zhou Shu has reached a blinding level. In her eyes, Zhou Shu is omnipotent.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, but also speechless, only a little bit of inexplicable joy in his heart, this kind of dependence and trust made him feel satisfied, and he would try his best to protect this precious trust.


    Boom, boom, a few soft noises, there was a rhythmic knock on the door outside the hall.


    Opening the door, Bian Xue, dressed in white, stood by the door with a comfortable smile on his face.


    She whispered, "Senior Brother Shu, it''s almost time to get out."


    Seeing Bian Xue, Yang Mei immediately stood up, "Senior Sister Bian, just do it to the senior brother..."


    Before Yangmei had finished speaking, Zhou Shu stopped him. Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "I''ll talk about it when it comes."


    Zhou Shu threw some spirit stones on the table and turned to go out.


    A few people together, hurried to the desert.


    The sky was dark, the bright moon was in the sky, and a piece of blue yellow was sprinkled, reflecting the desert waves flashing, as if the sea surface.


    The path in the desert is difficult to distinguish, but snow on the edge is not a problem. Not long after, a few people came under the cliff.


    The moonlight hadn''t even reached here at the right time, and the black sand was everywhere, and there was pitch black everywhere.


    Bian Xue stared at Zhou Shu and Yang Mei, sighed in her heart, and smiled, "Senior Brother Shu, right here, the moonlight will shine in about a quarter of an hour. Little sister won''t bother you anymore, just take a step."


    Zhou Shu hadn''t spoken yet, but Yang Mei was a little anxious and stood in front of Bian Xue.


    "Wait, Senior Sister Bian."


    Bian Xue was surprised, "What''s wrong, Junior Sister Yang?"


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu with a trace of anger, "Brother, don''t you tell me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly and said slowly, "Bian Xue, I feel that there are many cultivators along the way. Are they the guards arranged by the villa?"


    Yang Mei was stunned, "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Bian Xue nodded softly, "Well, this area has always been the territory of our Bianmo Villa."


    "Oh," Zhou Shu seemed to feel, "I may come here often in the future, many times, but I will trouble you and the villa."


    "Senior Brother Shu can come anytime, the younger sister can''t ask for it, as long as Bianmo Villa is still..."


    Bian Xue smiled, only with a hint of undetectable bitterness in the smile.


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "I want to ask you, so naturally I can''t do nothing. Just say what you want."


    If Bian Xue helps for no reason, Bian Xue may not accept it, and it doesn''t make sense for him to help. It should be fine to do so, but if Yang Mei kept begging, he would not be so deliberate.


    Yangmei had been staying, not knowing what Zhou Shuti was doing in his nosy business. Only then did he understand Zhou Shu''s intentions and couldn''t help grinning.


    Bian Xue was stunned, her eyes faintly gleaming, "You are welcome, Senior Brother Shu, this is a small matter..."


    "Regardless of the small things and the big things," Zhou Shu interrupted her, his face slightly serious, "If you ask for something, but you can''t return it, it is against your heart. If you don''t ask for it, then I would rather not come here. So, Bian Xue, just speak up if you have anything."


    Bian Xue knew that Zhou Shu was thinking about her, and her heart felt warm. During this period of time for Gan Bonan��s affairs, she did not think about food or tea, she was entangled day and night, and she was burdened with tremendous pressure but no one shared it. At this time, she heard what Zhou Shu said. , Can hardly hide the throbbing, almost crying.


    Yang Mei kept yelling from the side, "Senior Sister Bian, just say it, Senior Brother is very powerful, and everything can be solved!"


    Bian Xue looked at the two and hesitated for a while, "Brother, my younger sister has..."


    At this time, the moonlight came as promised.


    The moonlight shone on the cliff and reflected in the black desert, overlapping and overlapping, instantly golden everywhere.


    "You guys will just wait a while and talk about it later."


    The moonlight here is only half an hour, and a breath cannot be wasted.


    The two women would not object, they nodded in unison, and carefully stepped aside.


    Yangmei had never seen such a strong moonlight. She raised her head from time to time, but lowered her head. She was a little stunned when she saw it, while Bian Xue only looked at Zhou Shu, her heart suddenly went up and down, and she didn''t know how to speak when she waited.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t care about it. At this time, he had no distractions and focused on collecting.


    The spiritual power is released almost unlimitedly, and a spiritual power cover is quickly formed. The spiritual power cover is huge, enough to cover a small half of the sea of ??sand, and it is extremely thin, like a cicada''s wing. .


    This spiritual power shield floated in the air, like a light gauze tent, which contained all the moonlight on it, unable to leak it.


    This step is not easy, and it is extremely difficult for an ordinary cultivator to release his spiritual power to this level.


    Bian Xue looked a little dumbfounded, and couldn''t help admiring Zhou Shu a little more.


    Zhou Shu circulated the collection method he learned from Wushuang City, carefully forming a wire mesh on the spiritual power cover, absorbing the purest moonlight from it.


    That Yuehua is intangible and qualityless, and only this special method can perceive it.


    A little bit of time passed, Zhou Shu was fully absorbed, and kept infusing spiritual energy until he was exhausted.


    As the moonlight faded away, the spiritual shield gradually shrank, and finally turned into a ball no bigger than a fist, solid and true, with a strong white light, only a little yellowish in the middle, that is the collected moon shadow. Liuxiang.


    Zhou Shu was a little exhausted. He meditated and adjusted his breath for hundreds of breaths before he had spiritual power to continue.


    He carefully took out a jade bottle, poured the moon shadow flow incense in the spiritual power cover into it and then covered the bottle cap and let out a long sigh of relief.


    The moon shadow flowing fragrance in the jade bottle is only a small drop, just like a cloud, and like a gem, crystal clear, without a trace of flaws, and you can feel the extraordinary through the jade bottle.


    It is a lot of high-end talisman and pill materials. For Zhou Shu, it is not very useful. After completing the task, it is good to collect more for trading.


    "All right."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, stood up slowly, and turned to Bian Xue, "I''m sorry, Bian Xue, I have kept you waiting for a long time. This moonlight collection is not easy, so it''s not easy to miss the hour."


    "Well."


    Bian Xue shook her head again and again, her eyes full of amazement, "Unexpectedly, this moonlight can still be collected. The little girl has never seen it before. Brother Shu is really amazing."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It is a very good resource. I got it from you. I should return it to you. If you have anything, just say it."


    "I see, brother." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 462: Return task

    (Ps: Happy Dragon Boat Festival everyone~!


    Busy today, delayed, next eight o''clock, these two days will be late, I am really sorry. ��1 Novel �R����)


    "It turned out to be such a thing."


    After listening to Bian Xue''s remarks, Zhou Shu groaned slightly.


    Yang Mei was a little angry, "Senior brother, what is Wanbao Tower, so overbearing! Obviously Senior Sister Bian is not willing anymore, she wants to force her, it''s disgusting."


    "Wanbaolou is a very famous merchant. I used to go there to buy things in Lingyu City..."


    Zhou Shushou explained slowly, with a calm expression, "Wanbao Lou can be regarded as one of the largest merchants in the world of cultivating immortals. Except for Nanzhanzhou, which does not have their properties, there are branches on several other continents, and many sects have good friends with them Several large sects are among them, and countless small forces rely on them to survive. They have a wide range of power and are intertwined. They can reach out everywhere in the world of immortality, so few people go to offend them."


    Yangmei stayed for a while, "So big..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s really big, Bian Xue, that Gan Bonan should be the young owner of Wanbaolou in Xianfang City?"


    Bian Xue nodded lightly, with some doubts, "Yes, why does Senior Brother Shu know?"


    "Wanbao Lou has a main building and 17 branches in Dongshengzhou. The nearest branch is located in Guixianfang City. It is said that every branch owner must be a monk from Yuan Yingjing. Zhongyou has two or more monks at all times to worship, and the main building is even stronger. It is very rare for merchants to have this kind of strength in the presence of monks in the gods."


    Zhou Shu continued to speak, his speech was plain, without a trace of emotion.


    Hearing these words, Bian Xue''s face became even paler, "That''s what Gan Bonan said, and the younger sister still doesn''t believe it. Brother Shu also said the same. That''s true."


    Yang Mei questioned, "Senior Brother Shu, how do you know so much?"


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Going out to practice, of course I have to learn everything. I learned a lot of this knowledge in Lingyu City."


    "Oh, it seems that I have to go to experience too."


    Yangmei nodded thoughtfully.


    Zhou Shu turned to Bian Xue, "This matter is a bit difficult, Bian..."


    "Senior Brother Shu, I understand, you don''t need to say."


    Bian Xue''s pale face showed a trace of determination, "With such a huge force, there is no need for Senior Brother Shu to go against them. He will come again, and the younger sister will agree."


    She seemed to have made up her mind. She only said her promise, but she felt uncomfortable in her heart. She couldn''t help but think of the yin-fire bead, and wanted to burn the jade and the stone.


    "What are you in a hurry?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly displeased, "Did I say I won''t help you? Although it is difficult, it is not impossible to solve it."


    "what?"


    Bian Xue was stunned, as if he was struck by thunder, and his face was astonished.


    I just thought, "How can a power like Wanbaolou have a way, how can it be possible? Either he is comforting me, or he really wants to do something, which is even worse. I would rather go by myself. bear."


    She shook her head, with a trace of misery in her eyes, "Senior Brother Shu, don''t worry about it. This is how the younger sister lives, I admit it."


    Hearing what she said, Yang Mei couldn''t help frowning, and immediately stood up and said, "Senior Sister Bian, what are you talking about! Senior brother said there is a way, then there must be a way!"


    "Junior Sister Yang..."


    Bian Xue glanced at Yangmei, then at Zhou Shu, but didn''t say anything but sighed secretly.


    Zhou Shu pulled Yangmei to the side and sat down, looking at Bian Xue, with a serious expression, "There is indeed a way to solve the problems in Wanbaolou."


    Bian Xue looked at him with a serious expression, "If that method will affect Brother Shu, or even be dangerous, the younger sister would rather not."


    "It won''t affect me. As for the danger, there shouldn''t be any."


    Zhou Shu calmly shook his head, and said slowly, "This matter started because of you, and naturally you need to solve it yourself. I can help you and tell you the way, but the key depends on you. Whether you can do it or not is all It depends on you."


    "Oh����"


    Bian Xue seemed to realize something, and said intently, "Brother Shu, no matter what the younger sister is required, the younger sister will do it."


    She still had a lot of doubts in her heart, but Zhou Shu said it so seriously, probably not just to comfort her.


    Zhou Shu asked, "Aren''t you in a hurry now?"


    Bian Xue immediately replied, "Then Gan Bonan will come next time, maybe after a month, but the younger sister is not sure."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Fortunately, now you just have to wait."


    "Ok."


    Bian Xue had a lot of doubts in her heart, but couldn''t ask, she nodded, "Senior Brother Shu, thank you, I really don''t know how to repay."


    "These moonlights are in return. Without this moonlight, perhaps I might not be able to help you."


    Looking around, Zhou Shu smiled, "Go back first, and come back tomorrow."


    "moonlight?"


    Bian Xue murmured in a low voice, wondering why, these moonlights can help him get rid of Gan Bonan''s entanglement?


    Two days passed quickly.


    Zhou Shu collected three drops of Moon Shadow Liuxiang, found a quiet room to set up a formation, and then took out Wushuang Ling.


    Divine soul dispersed, already in Wushuang City.


    In the mission hall, Zhou Shu saw the figure shrouded in white mist again.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Three drops of Moon Shadow Liuxiang have been collected, I don''t know how to return the mission?"


    The figure seemed a little stunned, and he paused for a while before answering, "You have already collected Moon Shadow Liuxiang? You learned the method and found a place to collect it, so fast?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Well, I just don''t know how to confirm and deliver."


    Although Wushuangling is magical, it can only bring the soul into Wushuang City and build a bridge to communicate with the entire world of cultivating immortals. However, how can Wushuang City confirm the completion of the tasks received by the cultivator, and how to hand in the quest items?


    He thought about this issue for a while, but didn''t think it through.


    The figure said indifferently, "Put Yueying Liuxiang on the side of Wushuang Ling, and operate the communication techniques learned before."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Although Shenhun was in Wushuang City, he was still able to act freely in the outside world, and he immediately followed his words.


    He was a little stunned.


    With the operation of the tactics, a white mist suddenly appeared on Wushuang Ling, and the white mist was filled with a bit of pitch black, and it quietly grew larger, as if an eye was opening, and it was as large as a jujube kernel in an instant, and then flashed. , Then disappeared, never seen again.


    The figure was slightly surprised, "Yes, it is Moon Shadow Liuxiang."


    Zhou Shu doesn��t speak seems to have a sense, that eyes are actually a means of detection to confirm the completion of the task, but after thousands of miles, I can clearly see the situation here. This method is really weird. It seems that the Wushuang Ling made of wood from Jianshi is really convenient, but in this way, will Wushuang City feel his every move?


    He has some concerns.


    As if seeing his concerns, the figure slowly said, "Are you worried about being watched? The practitioners who use it for the first time will have such thoughts, but I tell you clearly that only when you are running the tactics, Wushuang City will only see your situation, and it is limited to Wushuangling''s surrounding three feet, so there is no need to worry."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, then nodded, "Thank you for letting me know, I understand."


    The figure continued, "Since it is Yueying Liuxiang, even if the mission is half completed, where are you now?"


    "Dongsheng Prefecture, near Qingyuan Mountain."


    "Within two months, bring Yueying Liuxiang to Ruyi Building in Guixianfang City, and give it to Xun Yuan''s supervisor. By then, the task will be considered complete." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 463: 1 more task

    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened. One novel �ܡܩ��ܡܩ����������������ܡܣ��Q


    The way of handing in the task is not much different from what he thinks. Although Wushuang City is a city of soul communication, it also has many industries outside and cooperates with many businesses. Ruyilou should be one of them.


    "Yueying Liuxiang is delivered, and you will be counted as completed here, and you will be awarded points. Unexpectedly, your first mission was completed well, so go out."


    The figure waved a hand, and a cloud of white mist floated towards Zhou Shu.


    "and many more!"


    Zhou Shu quickly shouted.


    The white mist condenses in front of him, not to attract.


    The figure said in a condensed voice, "What''s the matter? Things that have nothing to do with the task, no need to say more."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s related, it''s another task."


    The figure asked, a little aggressive, "Other tasks, why don''t I remember that you took other tasks?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "I didn''t have time to pick it up. I saw the mission jade board before. There is a long-term mission to find geniuses. I have a message to provide. Wushuang City should be very interested, right?"


    The figure shook slightly, "If it is a real genius, Wushuang City will take it seriously, but if it is not, providing false information will deduct points."


    His voice was much harsher, as if he didn''t believe Zhou Shu could find any genius.


    Zhou Shu said confidently, "I confirm it is true."


    "Just talk about it."


    The figure was slightly loose, and he was obviously still very concerned about geniuses. This is not surprising, any big power always values ??geniuses most.


    Zhou Shu whispered, the figure in the white mist nodded slightly, as if feeling.


    "A mortal with the three-yin cold veins can actually integrate the sun''s essence and fire, and the water and fire in the body will work together, and naturally absorb the spiritual energy transformation, but for more than a year, it has reached the middle stage of the foundation building without relying on the elixir, and can further absorb the stronger alien fire. To strengthen, the future is boundless. This qualification is indeed very rare and rare, and according to what you said, she is a woman of less than 20, who alone supports a prosperous villa, her mind and desire are not bad, and her qualifications are all. , Then you have the qualifications for assessment."


    The figure looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "But are you sure what you said is true?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "OK."


    Telling Bian Xue''s news to Wushuang City was his idea that grew after seeing Bian Xue. In doing so, he could complete the task of a city lord, earn points, and go one step further from becoming an official messenger.


    But without Bian Xue''s consent, he would not do this.


    But after learning about Bian Xue''s trouble, Zhou Shu suddenly thought that this might be the best way to solve the trouble. Once Bian Xue was recognized by Wushuang City and became a repairer of Wushuang City, even a behemoth like Wanbaolou would not dare to force her, and the problem would naturally be solved.


    Of course, the premise is that Bian Xue can pass the test of Wushuang City and obtain the Wushuang Order.


    At the beginning, Zhou Shu and the many battles in the Golden Core Realm had gone through an invisible assessment before being confirmed by the messenger and paid to Wushuang City.


    The figure nodded solemnly, "Well, tell me where is the person you are talking about, the name, etc., and I will give you points as your second task. If it is confirmed that it is a fact, and it is paid Wushuang City, you will have extra points rewards, if it is false, the points will be double deducted."


    Zhou Shu was quite satisfied. He completed two tasks so quickly, which were rare in Wushuang City.


    He told Bian Xue''s specific news, and then asked, "Will you send an envoy now?"


    "These things have nothing to do with you."


    Zhou Shu was slightly anxious, "It''s better to be quicker, because that day is in danger, and if it''s late, I''m afraid it will be too late."


    "If it''s late, I can only blame her for not being talented enough."


    The figure said coldly, and with a wave of his hand, Zhou Shu was directly passed out of the hall.


    When he came out, in front of the big tree, Zhou Shu couldn''t help looking at the task board. After only a few glances, he was a little surprised.


    On a board placed in a conspicuous position, it clearly read, "A genius has appeared in the Qingyuan Mountains of Dongshengzhou. He is around and intentionally attracts an envoy."


    This mission was obviously referring to Bian Xue, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but nodded. This efficiency was really invincible, and it was a little futile to worry about.


    Although the figure in the white mist is cold, it will not let go of any chance of getting a genius.


    And he hadn''t walked too far away, the task board had disappeared, and he had been picked up by the surrounding repairmen.


    Back in the quiet room, Zhou Shu let out a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that it would not be long before the envoy from Wushuang City would go to Bianmo Mountain Villa to assess Bian Xue, but whether he could pass it smoothly depends on Bian Xue himself.


    He glanced at Yueying Liuxiang beside him, and thought to himself that it was time to go to Guixianfang City.


    In this place, he always remembered that the Ting Tao Jing that broke his meridians was from Luo Ming in Guixianfang. Luo Ming was missing after using the Great Escape Talisman, and he could not know his condition. If you go back to Xianfang City, you may be able to find some relevant information there to solve your doubts.


    Guixianfang City is not far from here. Three months are sufficient. Zhou Shu is not in a hurry. He will wait until Bian Xue��s affairs are over. He can also use the time to collect more moon shadows and Liuxiang. Going to Guixianfang City can also be used for trading. After all, Guixianfang City is the largest market in this area. After going there, you will definitely need to purchase it.


    noon.


    Bian Xue, dressed in white, sat quietly in the desert, seeming to be practicing.


    The scorching sun above her head is scorching, but her surroundings are bitterly cold and can''t stand anyone. Under closer inspection, there are still several faintly visible lines, red or white, around her body, drilling into the body with heavy spiritual energy.


    The situation is a bit weird.


    After a while, Bian Xue stood up slowly, her expression calm and peaceful.


    Yangmei ran over, with a look of doubt, "Sister Bian, do you usually practice like this? Aren''t you afraid of going to the sun? It''s strange."


    Yangmei believes that Bian Xue is a good person, and she admires her very much, and Bian Xue also likes Yangmei��s cuteness. The two are within a few years of each other, and they become good friends within a few days. They are together from time to time. When practicing Same thing.


    Bian Xue nodded and smiled, "Junior Sister Yang, I''m not afraid, I''m used to it. The hotter I get, the more comfortable I will be."


    "It''s weird."


    Yangmei is a little ignorant and oh, there is so little aura here, but it��s good for you to cultivate so quickly, faster than I am under the water...why? "


    She covered her mouth and accidentally said something.


    Bian Xue smiled indifferently, "I don''t know why, as long as I practice in the desert, I will be relieved very quickly. It may be related to the abnormal fire in my body."


    Indeed, the essence of the sun itself can absorb the power of the sun, blend it into the body, and cooperate with the three-yin cold veins to complement each other.


    "Different fire? By the way, tell me about the strange fire. I will absorb the strange fire soon!"


    As if thinking of something, Yang Mei suddenly exclaimed.


    "Do you want to absorb the strange fire, then I will tell you everything I know, although not much..."


    "Okay, Sister Bian said quickly."


    The two sat together and talked very happily, just like a pair of close friends. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 464: Guixianfang

    Over the desert, a flying fish boat quickly passed by and flew straight to the distance. �R��1 novel �ܡܣ����ܣ��ܣ����Q


    "Brother, why are you leaving so soon?"


    Yang Mei bulged her mouth and said in a puzzled way, "I haven''t said goodbye to Sister Bian yet, and I don''t know how she is."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Her business is over, and I still have work to do, so don''t delay there."


    "Ok."


    Yang Mei nodded and blinked, "But it''s weird. Just now, Gan Bonan rushed in aggressively, and walked away in a quarter of an hour. What happened? Brother, you don''t allow me to go over and see."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, without saying a word.


    You don''t have to go to see, you can think about it, that Gan Bonan came by coincidence, and the Wushuang City messenger who just came to pick up Bianxue is still in the villa, what else can he do without leaving?


    You must know that the messenger was not an ordinary black-clothed messenger, but a purple-clothed messenger, and Gabriel hit the gun. If the messenger is not there, even if Gan Bonan can no longer force Bian Xue, but there is still some chance to take advantage of it, now it will be done once and for all, and there will be no more trouble.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu didn''t need to stay longer and left directly.


    Yangmei curled her lips, "I laughed weirdly, huh, don''t tell me, let me ask sister Bian myself in the future."


    She didn''t ask more, she never asked more about things Zhou Shu didn''t say.


    Inside a courtyard of Bianmo Villa.


    A purple-clothed female sister calmly looked at the opposite Bian Xue, "Although the desert environment is suitable for your cultivation, it has many limitations, which will be revealed after the pulse is condensed. If you are determined to improve, go to Cihangzong after condensing the pulse. Naturally someone will accept you."


    Bian Xueying bowed down, "I see, thank you senior."


    The figure and appearance of the purple-clothed female cultivator were very ordinary, just as ordinary as the two black-clothed messengers Zhou Shu had seen before, and they could not be recognized anywhere.


    This is because when the messenger of Wushuang City completes the task, most of them use the unique concealment technique of Wushuang City to completely hide their original figure and appearance. Only those who have a cultivation base much higher than the messenger can distinguish the messenger clearly. True identity.


    The female sister who brought Bian Xue to him seemed to be a cultivator of the Ci Hang Sect, and she cherished her talent.


    The female cultivator nodded, and disappeared from where she was in the blink of an eye, and was never seen again.


    Bian Xue was stunned for a while, and ran out anxiously, rushing to Zhou Shu''s residence.


    She ran fast, with a big smile on her face, as if she had never been so happy.


    It seems that Godsends Hongfu. There were huge troubles the day before, day and night, but it has completely changed today. It not only solved the trouble of Wanbaolou perfectly, but also passed the assessment of the messenger, joined Wushuang City, and finally received Cihang Zong''s invitation, that is the six major sects. This continuous good thing made her no longer able to restrain the excitement in her heart. The original white face was covered with red tide, a little gorgeous.


    She knew that this Hongfu was not a godsend, it was brought to her by Zhou Shu.


    She didn''t know how to be grateful, maybe she couldn''t be grateful, but now she just wanted to see Zhou Shu and share her joy with him.


    "Miss, Brother Shu has already left!"


    Before running to the door, Xiao Ling walked over quickly, with a lot of regret on his face.


    "what?"


    Bian Xue was stunned, as if her heart was caught, "Going?"


    Xiao Ling nodded aggrievedly, "Well, as soon as Gan Bonan left, he left immediately. I can''t keep it anymore. I can''t get in with the lady, so I have to watch him go."


    Bian Xue stood blankly for a long time, sighed lightly, looked lonely, and slowly turned and left.


    Wushuangling in her sleeve was pinched very tightly by her.


    Flying fish in the boat.


    "Brother, where are we going now?"


    "Go back to Xianfang City."


    "It''s great, I heard that it''s such a big and big market. Now there are good things to eat!"


    Yangmei smacked her lips, her eyes flashed expectantly, she couldn''t wait just to hear the name.


    Ten days later, the flying fish boat stopped in front of a big mountain.


    The mountain is as high as a thousand feet and a radius of ten miles, but the whole mountain is bare, without a tree, and there is not much aura.


    Yangmei was a little taken aback, looking at Zhou Shu, "Brother, did you go wrong? This barren mountain has no people, so how could it be a market?"


    "It can''t be wrong."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, only a hint of surprise in his heart. The location is not wrong, but where is this market?


    He was here for the first time. He knew the location, but he didn''t know what it was like, so he was a little startled.


    Suspiciously, a gap was suddenly opened in the mountain wall, as if a door was opened. Several cultivators flew out of the mountain, talking and laughing, and the mountain wall quickly closed again, just as before.


    The cultivator glanced slightly when he passed by the two of them, and left without paying attention.


    Yangmei exclaimed, "Wow, it was in the mountain!"


    She shook her head, "But, how do I get in?"


    Zhou Shu explored the divine sense and checked it carefully, trying to find the gap or mechanism, but soon he discovered that the divine sense can be surrounded by the mountain, but it can''t be approached at all. As long as it gets close, it will be bounced back. Obviously, this mountain is arranged. With extremely powerful formations, detection is prohibited.


    "Knock on the door?"


    Saying Yangmei, he flew to the front of the mountain and knocked **** the stone wall.������, although the voice is loud, there is no response.


    Yang Mei flew back and complained, "No way, the city opens the door to do business, how can people not enter? Brother...what should I do?"


    At this time, a cultivator flew from a distance, and saw the two of them and stopped.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly stepped forward and saluted, "This brother, next week Zhou Shu, can you take a moment for the brother."


    The cultivator was born quite elegant, and he knew it at a glance, and smiled and said, "Hello, Junior Brother Zhou, the two are hovering at the door, maybe this is the first time to come?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is exactly what the brother said, we came to Guixianfang for the first time, and when we walked to the front of the mountain, we couldn''t get in. We asked the brother for advice."


    "Hehe, it''s not surprising, most people who come here for the first time are like this, follow me."


    The cultivator waved his hand and flew to the front of the mountain in a few steps.


    He stared at the mountain wall and slowly said, "Go to the immortal, open the door."


    The voice just fell The mountain wall suddenly opened, revealing a spacious passage.


    Zhou Shu was a little startled, so he could go in? He couldn''t help but think of a certain fairy tale, but unexpectedly saw the same thing here, the world of cultivating immortals is really amazing.


    Yangmei was also dumbfounded, this kind of thing was really strange, she couldn''t figure it out.


    "Hehe, just like me, with spiritual power, just open the door with Guixian, and then you can go in."


    The cultivator turned his head and smiled, "But please note that the method of opening the door is only effective when the market is open. When the market is closed, no matter how you call it, it��s useless. This mountain wall is not a mortal thing, even a cultivator of the Nascent Infant Realm would not even want to open it."


    Zhou Shu bowed, "Thank you, brother, for your advice, I can''t thank you enough."


    "You''re welcome, I''m going in first, you can try more, you might as well."


    The cultivator bowed his hand in return, and when he was flying into the door, the passage closed immediately, and he was nowhere to be seen. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 465: Shi Rongchen

    "I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    Yangmei was very excited and ran to the mountain wall and shouted, "Go to the immortal, open the door!"


    With a muffled sound, the mountain wall opened a passage again, but it was in a different position from the previous one, right in front of the bayberry. A novel �R�ۡܨQ�������������Q���ܣ������Q�Q��


    Yangmei didn''t go in, giggled for a while, ran to the other side, and continued to shout loudly.


    The mountain wall opened and closed again and again, and she had a lot of fun.


    Zhou Shu stood aside, silent.


    It can be seen that this mountain wall can be opened from any place according to where the repairer is.


    And this is not like the effect of the formation at all, because the placement of the formation is very particular, no error or omission is allowed, and the exit is generally fixed, and this mountain is obviously different, it is a bit strange.


    Not a formation, is it a magic weapon?


    The outside was extremely good, and he couldn''t help being more curious about the Guixianfang City inside.


    "Brother, okay, let''s go in."


    Yangmei seemed a little tired from playing, ran over and took Zhou Shu''s hand and walked into the passage.


    The passage is surrounded by walls, the tentacles are cold, extremely smooth, not like stone, but obviously not an illusion formed by the formation.


    After passing through a passage of hundreds of meters and bending several turns, the front suddenly opened up, and a huge square appeared in front of him.


    The square was filled with light white mist, which seemed to be true and illusory. Many practitioners walked around in it, and the shouts continued to be heard, which was quite lively.


    "Brother, look!"


    Yang Mei widened her eyes and pointed to the sky, her voice trembling.


    Looking along her fingers, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but startled.


    Above the square, there are layers of platforms that seem to be lifted up by white clouds. The layers are upwards. I don��t know how much. The more they go up, the white fog becomes more misty and indistinguishable. On the high platforms, only Can see the shadow of the shadowy pavilion, and the bright lights of a few times.


    There are many tall or short pavilions on each platform, and the decoration is extremely magnificent and colorful.


    A breeze hits, the bead curtain rolls, ringing around Ling Ling, coming from the platform step by step, matching the rhythm, like a fairy music.


    The barren mountains outside, but there is a cave inside, the difference is too big.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and thought secretly, "This is the luxury of Xianfang City. Compared with Lingyu City and Qingxiafang City, it is not much higher than that of Lingyu City and Qingxiafang City. It is not much different from the Dragon Palace on the sea floor. The feeling of being in a fairyland."


    Yangmei looked at it for a while, and laughed unconsciously, "No wonder it''s called Guixianfang City. Here, I feel like a god."


    "Haha, this little girl is right. Returning to Xianfang City is to give the cultivators here a feeling of returning to the fairyland. I wonder if the two have heard that the cultivators with spiritual roots are originally immortals, but they are To be demoted to the mortal world and reincarnated as a human, one must go through all kinds of hardships and catastrophes before he can return to the immortal world and return to the immortal."


    A middle-aged cultivator with the bones of immortality approached slowly, arched his hands at the two, with a smile on his face, "This is the first time the two have come back to Xianfang City. Just ask if you don��t understand. I, Shi Rongchen in Xia, are the guide of Guixianfang City."


    He looked at Zhou Shu, stretched out a hand, and his smile spread even more.


    Zhou Shu smiled, took out two high-grade spirit stones and handed them over, "Zhou Shu, I''m about to trouble Brother Shi."


    "Huh? Brother Zhou is really proud and admire him."


    Shi Rongchen flipped his hands, and the Lingshi was gone, "I can take both of you to wherever you want to go and what you want to find, to ensure satisfaction."


    Yang Mei pointed to the towering platform, "What is there?"


    "That is Shitiantai, the true core of Xianfang City."


    Shi Rongchen raised his hand and clicked, "Heaven has nine layers, one is Zhongtian, two is Xiantian, three is Congtian, four is Gengtian, five is Suitian, six is ??Kuotian, seven is Xiantian, and eight is Shentian. Everyone knows that nine is the sky, but the cultivator knows more. Brother Zhou must also know that there is a layer of blindness on top of the nine days, which is Xuantian. This ten-day platform is based on this. Standing for ten days... Brother Zhou has probably heard about it. The monk has arrived at the Transcendent Tribulation Realm, and is intolerant of the heavens. He must cross the Nine Tribulations in order to go further. Then he must break through the nine-day limit and reach Xuantian. The opportunity to enter the Mahayana realm and become a power respected by everyone... Our Ten Tiantai has nothing to do with these, but Brother Zhou can also feel this feeling in advance, layer by layer..."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help frowning. This Shi Rongchen was the real tuberculosis, more powerful than Hao Siyun, if he let him continue, I''m afraid it will be endless.


    Although he had never heard of ten days, crossing the robbery, etc., Shi Rongchen spoke too broadly and far away. There was no actual content in it, and it was almost of no help to him, and it was difficult to say whether it was true or not.


    Yang Mei also shook her head and protested, "Brother, I just want to ask, where is spiritual food for sale, what do you say so much for?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Well, I know you are very knowledgeable, but I don''t need to say more about the ten days, let''s say something useful."


    Shi Rongchen smiled happily and nodded hurriedly, "Brother Zhou, don��t worry, let me just say, in fact, there are different types of merchants on each floor of the roof, and the goods are also different. For example, the first floor is the material area and the second floor. It is the magic treasure area, the third floor is the Fulu area and so on. As for the sixth to ninth floors, there are some famous big merchants. Of course, the higher the roof, the larger the merchants and the more expensive things. But It doesn��t matter to high-profile guests like Brother Zhou. By the way, this square is a free trading area for repairmen, which is more convenient, but it is difficult to find good things, but..."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t bear it anymore, "What floor is Ruyi Building on?"


    The first purpose of his coming here is to return the mission of Wushuang City, so he must first know where Ruyi Tower is.


    Shi Rongchen began to talk again, "Why, Brother Zhou will go to Ruyilou as soon as he arrives? I read it right, Brother Zhou is indeed a high-profile. Ruyilou is a well-known big business in Dongsheng Prefecture, located in Guixianfang City. The position is naturally high, otherwise I''m sorry for its status, isn''t it? Actually..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu frowned again, he stopped quickly, "On the eighth floor."


    Zhou Shu looked up at The eighth floor was already in the clouds, almost invisible.


    Shi Rongchen took a few steps forward, "Now I will take you there."


    "No, I''ll just go by myself."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand. If Shi Rongchen was allowed to follow, these ears would never be clean again.


    "Ah, Brother Zhou has already paid for the Lingshi. My old Shi is Brother Zhou''s all day. How can I not follow? How good is that?"


    Shi Rongchen''s expression changed drastically, showing a very surprised expression.


    "Well, I won''t go back to Lingshi, you can go find the next customer, goodbye."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and took Yangmei to Shitiantai.


    Shi Rongchen didn''t follow him. After watching for a while, a smile appeared on his face, quite satisfied.


    "Hey, I made it again." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 466: Snoop

    Farewell to Shi Rongchen, Zhou Shu took Yangmei to the rooftop. One small �� say �����Q���Q���Q�Q��


    There are many repairers in the square, but because the square is too big, it is not crowded. Along the way, many cultivators came to peddle with magical treasures, Zhou Shu waved his hands and declined, and Yang Mei also held back his curiosity, moved away with only a glance, and followed Zhou Shu well.


    Under the roof, the three white jade ladders are as straight as columns, towering straight into the clouds, without knowing where they are.


    The two went all the way up, until they reached the eighth roof.


    Clouds cover the fog, and you can clearly see the magnificent Ruyi Tower standing in front of you, but because the buildings on the side are also magnificent, they are not as prominent as Qingxiafang City.


    Entering the building, a maid immediately greeted her and saluted enthusiastically, "Two seniors, welcome to Ruyi Lou, maid Xiaoning, if you have any needs, please speak up, Ruyi Lou will definitely satisfy you."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said with a gentle face, "Girl Xiao Ning does not need to be polite, I have something to ask Xun Yuan to take care of."


    The maid nodded slightly, "Are you making an agreement with Xun Yuan? He is on the second floor now, and the maid will take you there."


    "Thank you so much."


    Zhou Shu gave Yang Mei a few words, and followed Xiao Ning upstairs, while Yang Mei wandered around, quite leisurely.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu saw Xun Yuan in a quiet room.


    Xun Yuan was in the Golden Core Realm, his appearance was quite capable, and his eyes shot out from time to time. He looked at Zhou Shu and said with a slight expression, "Who is your Excellency, why don''t I remember?"


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said calmly, "I''ll give you something."


    As he said, he put Wushuangling and Yueying Liuxiang in front of him, "That''s it."


    Xun Yuan glanced at Wushuang Ling and then withdrew it, his expression became a little more respectful, and he laughed twice, "It turns out to be a fellow Taoist in the city, heh, I understand."


    Zhou Shu put away Wushuang Ling and pointed at Yueying Liuxiang and said, "This thing will bother Xun."


    Xun Yuan nodded again and again, "Of course, we will definitely try our best to handle things in the city. But there is something unclear below..."


    "What is unknown?"


    Xun Yuan hesitated for a while, and said in doubt, "Every time a Daoist fellow comes in the city, they have similar costumes and faces, and the respected drivers seem to be a little different."


    Every time the Warriors in Wushuang City would hide their appearance and never show their real identity, so seeing Zhou Shu who was normal, he felt abnormal.


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying much, and said goodbye.


    He wanted to hide it, but it was a pity that it was not that the official messenger could not learn the special tricks, nor could he do it if he wanted to hide.


    Xun Yuan respectfully sent Zhou all the way downstairs, then turned and left, seeing the maids on the side stunned, not knowing why.


    "Yang Mei, do you see anything you like?"


    Zhou Shu walked to Yang Mei and touched her head with a smile.


    Yangmei turned around and shook her head, "I didn��t pay attention. I don��t want these either, but brother, I��ll go to the material area later. Elder Yue gave me a few pills, and I��ve always wanted to try to make them, but It needs a lot of materials, and it��s hard to find in the Holland music.


    "Just say what you want, even the most difficult material I will find for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. He has always had the heart to train Yangmei to be the best alchemist, and he is naturally responsive.


    Yang Mei nodded vigorously, "I didn''t help the brother last time, because I was not good, but in the future I must make the best medicine to help the brother!"


    Her innocent face showed a serious and serious expression, which made Zhou Shu smile unconsciously, but he felt warm in his heart. He smiled, "Let''s go, let''s see."


    Entering the material area, in the hall a few miles around, there are medicinal incense everywhere, and the materials are everywhere, and it is almost impossible to come by.


    Yang Meixian had never seen such a scene. She was very excited. She had to stay at each stall for a while, asking questions. After a while, she was full of various medicinal materials, and her face was full of satisfaction, as if Out of gloss.


    Seeing this situation, she didn''t know how long she was going to wander inside. Zhou Shu told her a few words, gave her the spirit stone and left by herself.


    Back to the square, after walking for a while, Zhou Shu saw the person he was looking for, Shi Rongchen.


    "Brother Shi."


    Seeing that it was Zhou Shu, Shi Rongchen smiled immediately, "Hey, Brother Zhou is here again, is there any trouble in the rooftop? If you don''t understand, just ask, but well, the previous spirit stones are not counted... ��"


    As he said, he stretched out his hand a few times, quite greedy.


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, and a few spirit stones fell into Shi Rongchen''s hands without warning, "I have something to ask."


    Shi Rongchen put away the spirit stone in a hurry, and said diligently, "Please tell me, please."


    Zhou Shu walked to a secluded place and slowly said, "Brother Shi, you have a good time in Xianfang City."


    Shi Rongchen nodded and said, "Speaking of it, it has been almost 30 years. When I first came, I still..."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Then the things that have been happening in Fang City over the years, as well as the repairers and merchants who often come to Fang City, should Brother Shi be familiar with it too?"


    "Naturally, I have been here every day for these years. Except for the Ten Tiantai, there is nothing here that I don''t know about."


    Shi Rongchen patted his chest, very confident.


    Zhou Shu looked at Shi Rongchen with fixed eyes, and said slowly, "I want to inquire about someone, his name is Luo Ming."


    Shi Rongchen has been leading the way in Fang City for many years and has been around almost every day. If you want to search for information, it is best to find him.


    "Luo Ming?"


    Shi Rongchen was a little startled, with a slightly strange expression, "I haven''t heard this name for a long time..."


    It seems that the right person has been found, Zhou Shu''s expression is slightly condensed, "Brother Shi knows him?"


    Shi Rongchen nodded, "Yes, many people in the market know about his affairs."


    "please say."


    "Unexpectedly, Brother Zhou is interested in him, but it is not surprising that many people are interested in him. When I knew him, he had just built a foundation and worked as a buddy in a law store but Within a few years, he became a steward, and a few years later, he became an offering, and finally transformed himself into a treasurer... It has only been ten years, and his cultivation level has also increased to the second stage of the condensing state. I��ve never seen it in Thingfang City. Are you weird?"


    "It''s really strange."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. It seems that Luo Ming has also encountered a lot of opportunities, otherwise it is impossible to have such a big change in ten years. Without mentioning his cultivation base, he can occupy a Fajue shop in Guixianfang. It''s not easy.


    "Many people have investigated, but they couldn''t find out anything, so he left. Since then, Luo Ming has been in the Guixianfang City, and the shop has made a lot more money than before. Although there have been some rumors that he used fake tactics to deceive people, Brother Zhou, you know, who can say that the tactics are true or false. It��s good to be able to practice, and it won��t matter if you can practice. Right����"


    Shi Rongchen spoke endlessly, Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged, but there was a sneer in his heart.


    It sounds like the fake Tingtao Scripture formula is mostly made by Luo Ming. Doesn''t it get in the way? Can know how many years he has been harmed.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What about afterwards?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 467: The rest

    "A few years ago, Luo Mingqiang bought a magic weapon that Wanbaolou liked first, and therefore offended Wanbaolou..."


    "Brother Zhou, in Guixianfang City, the least offending is Wanbaolou. Even if he is unlucky, he can no longer stay in Fang City, so he can only leave. It is said that he was chased and killed when he left. With one pass, hundreds of thousands of miles were driven out, and I don��t know where I went.> One Novel


    Shi Rongchen looked at Zhou Shu, with some doubts, "What is Brother Zhou looking for?"


    "I have something."


    Zhou Shu was slightly pensive. Although he knew some news about Luo Ming, the news was of little use, and it was unlikely that Luo Ming could be found.


    Shi Rongchen shook his head and sighed, "That''s difficult. I heard that he has no family, and the shop has long been transferred to others by the market. A Golden Core Cultivator, where can he not go?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Thank you Brother Shi for telling me, goodbye."


    Shi Rongchen waved his hand quickly, "I don''t want to thank you, but I''m old Shi Chenghui, next time I come, I will give Brother Zhou a half."


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned and left.


    I was a little disappointed, but I calmed down quickly. When I came, I just asked if I couldn''t find it. There will be more opportunities in the future, so don''t worry about it.


    In fact, I really want to find Luo Ming. He has a very good way. After becoming an official envoy of Wushuang City, he can use his points to arrange a quest to find people. With Wushuang City''s ability, it should not be difficult to find Luo Ming.


    But he didn��t consider doing this. Wushuang City��s points are quite precious, and it��s not worth it to do these things. After all, the cultivator is still the first to practice, and the hatred is always placed in the second place, and it will be finished when necessary. A matter of course.


    After taking dozens of steps, a voice suddenly came from behind, "This fellow Taoist, look at you baby?"


    Without turning his head, Zhou Shu saw the situation behind him. A forty-year-old condensing vein cultivator was smiling at him. He was born with deer head and rat eyes, full of yellow teeth, and his smile looked particularly wretched.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "No need, fellow Taoist."


    After walking around in the square, he met such people many times. Each time he took out a magic weapon and said that it was obtained from the ancient ruins, but he could tell at a glance that those things were all low. Rank magic weapon, worthless.


    Before he would stop and take a look, but now he doesn''t even have the interest to take a look.


    The man didn''t leave, but moved closer, "It''s really a treasure, an ancient alchemy that can help the cultivator improve the quality of pill formation."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but freeze.


    This sentence is really fascinating. An ancient pill recipe that can improve the quality of pill formation? The current Zhou Shu is always preparing for the formation of pill. For example, he has not been promoted to the third level of the condensing pulse state, because of the deliberate actions of the pill formation, otherwise he will be promoted early.


    At this time, it feels impossible to hear such words, but it is necessary to look at it.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s interest, the man took Zhou Shu aside, looked around, the **** mysteriously took out a pale yellow jade slip, "Daoist, I finally got it from the ruins of the ancient cultivator. , Do you want it?"


    The jade slip looks very simple, the class bar is yellowed, and the traces of the years can be clearly seen. There are only a dozen lines on it. It is quite different from the jade slips used today, simple and unique.


    It is indeed a few years old, and it has been well preserved, the aura has not been completely lost, it should be possible to see the contents inside.


    The jade slip only showed it for a moment, and then he was pinched to death, only a corner was exposed, for fear of being perceived.


    "If it weren''t for the purchase of magic weapons for the spirit stone, I would never sell it, fellow Taoist, how about it?" Xie Fang whispered, staring at the surroundings from the corner of his eye, even more wretched.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and smiled, "Hehe, why don''t fellow Taoists sell others and sell me?"


    The man rubbed his hands, pretending to be a mysterious saying, "Today I have a relationship with fellow daoists, of course I only sell fellow daoists. Others have been asking back and forth for more than ten years. I ignored them and only looked for daoists. Up."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Also, just show it to me."


    What opportunity? Zhou Shu knew that it was nothing more than that he took out the top-grade spirit stones to Shi Rongchen the way guide several times, which attracted the attention of others, thinking that he was a high-roller, and the high-roller had another name in their eyes�� -The fat sheep to be slaughtered, and therefore so many people come to him to sell things.


    But this jade slip is indeed an ancient relic, and there should be no harm in taking it down.


    "Where can I go?"


    The man hurriedly retracted his hand to his waist, "Could the Daoist be joking? This is a pill. If you don''t read it, you will know everything. Can you still sell it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I can''t even look at it. How do I know that there is a pill?"


    The man still shook his head, "I, Yu Nan, is a time-honored brand in Guixianfang. I never deceive people. If you don''t believe me, ask the cultivators around you."


    Zhou Shu wouldn��t ask, and smiled, ��You don��t have to look at it, but you have to tell me what kind of pill is it, what is it, and it can really improve the quality of the pill? If you say it clearly and in detail, I will consider buying it. , If it��s not clear, forget it."


    "If I knew about this, I would have given it to the auction a long time ago, but I am here because I am unclear."


    Yu Nan reluctantly murmured a few words, and had to tell the truth, "Friends of Taoism, although it is a ruined square, it is definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If it is missed, it will be gone."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shook his head, a little disappointed, "It turned out to be the remnant Fang."


    Remnant prescriptions are incomplete prescriptions. Many things are not specified, and they may not even write how to refine them. There are only the names of the materials, the order in which the materials are placed, and the specific quantity of materials. Although the pill prescription is also considered as a pill prescription, even if the pill master obtains it, it is basically impossible to refine the pill based on it.


    The value of the remnant prescription is also extremely low, incomparable to the complete Dan prescription.


    Moreover, the remnant prescription sold by Yu Nan didn''t even have the name of the pill. It was a complete mess.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Yu Nan quickly explained, "Can I still buy a complete pill recipe here, let alone an ancient pill recipe? Dao friends ~ www.novelhall.com ~ even if it is a remnant recipe, it may not be impossible to practice. If you come out of a pill, as long as you are lucky enough to make one, it''s worth it, right?"


    Zhou Shu recovered indifferently, "Since it is a remnant formula, how do you know that it can improve the quality of the golden core when it forms?"


    Yu Nan glanced around and said carefully, "Tianxin fruit is used in the pill recipe. With that kind of thing, can it improve the quality of pill formation?"


    "Tianxinguo?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned. Tianxin Guo is a fifth-order spiritual fruit. It is said to be a miraculous fruit that existed when the chaos first opened. It contains the way of the circulation of heaven and earth. The cultivator can eat the way of heaven. It is good for condensing golden pills. The auxiliary function is called the golden pill of heaven and earth.


    Tianxin Fruits are extremely rare, and they are not indispensable to God. Every time they appear at auctions, they are the best products that many practitioners compete for.


    Since this pill prescription contains Tianxin Fruit, it is indeed possible to increase the quality of the golden pill, but this also shows that the material of the pill is extremely difficult. Even if a complete pill is obtained, it may not be able to make a pill, let alone The incomplete Dan Fang.


    No wonder Yu Nan couldn''t sell this kind of pill for more than ten years. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 468: Exclusive materials

    "Using Tianxinguo''s pill?"


    Looking at Yu Nan, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Don''t say that your pill is incomplete, it is complete, and it may not be required. How many cultivators are willing to use Heavenly Heart Fruit to refine alchemy? The loss is too great, not worth it. .��One novel���ܡܡܡܡܡܡܡܡܣ��Q�Q�����ܩ����Q"


    Overturning alchemy, most of them are to refine the materials that are not very good, to refine the pill, to better sway and enhance the effect of the material, and the kind of spiritual medicinal materials that have good effects are mostly direct use.


    Why didn��t Yu Nan understand this, but still insisted, ��This is an ancient alchemy recipe. Since it is used, it must be valuable. Although Tianxinguo is effective, if you use this recipe, the effect can at least be increased several times. It''s worth it, fellow Taoist, don''t you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "That''s not necessarily the case. I think the reason is not the case. It may be that there were more Tianxin Fruits at that time than they are now, not scarce, and they can be used as materials.


    "Unexpectedly, Daoists know so much."


    Yu Nan was stunned, showing a look of disappointment, and muttered in a low voice, "I thought I could coax it out, alas, this high roller is not a fat sheep but a human spirit."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, calmly.


    "Don''t forget it, see you later." Yu Nan shook his head, turned and left.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Wait, I didn''t say no."


    Yu Nan turned around, with many surprises, "Do you want fellow Taoist?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother Yu is working so hard, don''t I let Brother Yu down? I want it, but the price, brother Yu thinks about it."


    This kind of ancient alchemy has its value since it exists, and it does no harm to take it at a suitable price, especially for Zhou Shu, who aims to attack the seventh-grade golden pills, even if the Tianxin fruit is refined into a pill, it can only increase by half. The effect is worth doing.


    I said that before, just to keep the price down and avoid Yu Nan Lion from speaking out, really treating him as a fat sheep.


    Yu Nan hesitated for a while, stretched out his finger and gestured, "Five hundred top grade."


    The price was at least five times lower than what he had expected, but there was nothing he could do. He was even more afraid that Zhou Shu would leave. It is better to sell it than keep it.


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "Five hundred?"


    Yu Nan was a little anxious, "Daoist, there can be no less, this jade slip is not easy to come...or, four hundred and five?"


    "Five hundred is five hundred."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out the spirit stone and handed it over.


    Yu Nan''s eyes lighted up, and he counted them carefully, and then nodded in relief before he finished counting, and said joyfully, "Friends of Daoist are really bold, this jade slip belongs to you, and fellow Daoists will never regret it."


    He stuffed the jade slip into Zhou Shu''s hand, turned his head and left, and quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip, infused it with spiritual power, swept it slightly, and nodded slightly, "Well... it''s better than expected, not without a chance."


    Many of the ancient characters used in the pill prescription are missing, but that lack is not like something that was later missing due to the loss of spiritual energy, but there is no one. This pill prescription is more like an unfinished experimental pill prescription. No name was given.


    There are good results and bad results. The good ones have the direction for further research. The quantity and order of the materials have basic concepts, and they can be developed according to them, so that you don��t understand nothing at all. The bad ones are that the experiment may succeed. It may not necessarily make a good medicine.


    "Always bet, just see if there is luck. If you succeed, it will be regarded as the blessing of heaven and it will be more beneficial to the formation of pill."


    Looking around, Zhou Shu put away the prescription and left quickly.


    In the material area, Yangmei was still selecting materials and devoted himself to it, even after Zhou Shu walked around.


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother either, choosing the materials for himself.


    The Dan Fang obtained before, excluding the Tianxin Fruit, and ten other ingredients, can happen to be bought here.


    Most of those materials are used to assist Tianxinguo, not too westward, and the material area of ??Xianfang City is very rich, from the first to the fifth, almost everything, not long, he found nine kinds, only one Ninghui bluegrass was not found.


    As far as he knew, Ninghui Bluegrass was not considered precious, on the contrary, it was quite common. He found much more precious materials, but did not find it, which was a little strange.


    He called a buddy, "Guy, don''t you have Condensed Bluegrass here?"


    The guy nodded, "Guguan, Ninghui Lancao is an exclusive material, and you can''t buy it in the material area of ??Guixianfang City."


    "Exclusive material?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly. He had never heard of what this meant.


    "The guest officials do not know that in Guixianfang, some materials can only be sold in Wanbaolou, and other shops are not allowed to sell. Even if there are, they must be sold to Wanbaolou. These materials are called exclusive materials. The rules of Guixianfang City are not available in other places, guest officer."


    The guy looked around, no one seemed to notice, so he explained in a low voice.


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized that this Wanbaolou is engaged in a monopoly. It takes a few materials and can only sell it on its own, so that it can make a lot of money, and it is a good way to collect money, and it is difficult for Wanbaolou to think of it.


    It''s just that, it will definitely attract a lot of scolding, but their wealth is so big that they probably won''t care.


    "Are there many kinds of exclusive materials?"


    "Not many. Every month, Wanbaolou will select five more commonly used materials as exclusive materials. If the guest officer is not in a hurry, he can buy it again next month. If you are in a hurry, you can only go to Wanbaolou."


    As he was talking, a cultivator who looked like a manager came over and rebuked him loudly, "Hey, what are you talking about! Go to work!"


    The guy nodded quickly, his face showed a lot of horror, and he turned around immediately.


    At this time, Yang Mei finally finished picking up the materials, and walked towards Zhou Shu, pouting, seemingly aggrieved.


    Zhou Shu quickly asked, "What''s wrong, Yangmei?"


    "A lot of materials are available, but there are still two kinds of materials that I can''t find. What kind of exclusive materials are they? They are not sold here."


    Yang Mei looked at Zhou Shu with her mouth flat, "What should I do, brother?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Come on, go and buy it."


    "Is there anything for sale on it?" Yang Mei''s eyes lit up.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    "Then let''s go!" Yang Mei leaned over happily and pulled Zhou Shu out.


    After a while, the two reached the nine-story rooftop.


    The roof is getting smaller and smaller as it goes up. The nine-story roof is only one mile in radius, and between the clouds and mists, stands a shining seven-story pagoda, like a pillar of the sky, straight into the sky, unreachable, and majestic.


    A few steps closer, you can clearly see the tens of thousands of exquisite patterns carved on the tower, each pattern is a peculiar magic weapon, radiant and brilliant.


    Many cultivators stopped in front of the tower with their eyes fixed on the tower, unable to stop at all, as if the magic weapons were real, with irresistible temptation.


    Several guards were standing in front of the door, their faces condensed without any expression, and they glanced at the cultivators around them from time to time, showing a bit of pride.


    "Is it here, brother?"


    Yangmei was worried about the material, unintentionally watching the tower, only asking anxiously.


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Yes, go in." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 469: Not for sale

    Walking into the Wanbao Building, a maid quickly greeted her. ��One Novel �ۡݣ���


    "Two guest officials, what do you want? Our Wanbao landlord sells magic weapons. As long as there is something on the tower, you can buy it in the building."


    She has a confident smile on her face, her brows are flying, with a hint of arrogance.


    Even the maid is like this, the status of Wanbaolou in Fangshi is evident.


    Zhou Shu had no words, but he was also a little surprised. The pattern on the tower turned out to be true, and Wanbao Tower was indeed well-deserved.


    He smiled, "I don''t need a magic weapon for the time being, I want to buy some exclusive materials."


    "Exclusive material? Got it."


    Seeing that the two did not buy magic weapons, the maid''s face immediately became cold, "This month''s exclusive materials are Huayan bamboo roots, Chuanshanhuya, Yuanyang wood sand, Ninghui bluegrass, and bright pearl iron. Which do you want? "


    Yangmei quickly shouted, "Huayan bamboo roots and Yuanyang wood sand!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There is also Ninghui Lancao."


    "The collection of these three materials is not easy, and it is very rare. A short section of three spiritual stones from Huayan bamboo roots in 50 years, ten spiritual stones from Yuanyang wood sand in a century, and 30 bluegrass condensed in ten years. Shi Jun is top grade and will not bargain."


    The maid apparently sold a lot and was very familiar with it, so she immediately quoted her price.


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered. The price was more than double the normal price, but he didn''t care too much. After all, it was a must. He nodded, "Yes, give me 30 copies of each."


    Yang Mei was shocked, "Brother, I can''t have so many."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t want to come back next time and practice more. You will be busy when I go back. I also have a prescription, and I rely on you."


    "Brother, also give me a pill?"


    Yang Mei''s eyes lit up and she said firmly, "Then I won''t train Elder Yue, I will train Senior Brother first!"


    The maid brought some doubts, "Thirty of each?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and passed a storage bag directly, "This is the spirit stone."


    The maid took a look, her face became more respectful, "Guest officer, get it right away."


    After the maid left, Zhou Shu and Yang Mei were discussing in a low voice, with faint smiles on their faces. At this time, in a room upstairs, several cultivators were staring at the two of them, and they couldn''t help discussing.


    "Bao Yi, are those two people familiar?"


    The practitioner who spoke was about thirty years old, tall, with unusually luxurious clothes, and several large purple-gold tumors in the middle of his forehead, which looked very conspicuous.


    An elder of the Golden Core Realm respectfully said, "Yes, young master, I have seen those two people in Bianmo Villa, maybe they are the newly admitted repairers in Bianmo Villa."


    "What I said, it really is from the Border Desert Villa!"


    The cultivator who was born with purple and golden tumors cursed bitterly.


    He is the young master of Wanbaolou here, Gan Bonan. When he was born, he had several purple tumors on his forehead. His appearance was strange, but now he is getting bigger and bigger, almost covering his forehead.


    Originally, as a cultivator, it was not troublesome to get rid of this stubborn illness, but his father refused to get rid of it, thinking it was a natural vision. Most of his son was the reincarnation of the beast swallowing golden clam. This purple tumor is the best. The proof of his son''s extraordinary talents is bound to bring huge wealth to Wanbaolou.


    Gan Bainan��s talents are good, coupled with Wanbaolou��s financial resources, continuous resources, and an exceptionally smooth path to practice, this seems to have verified the authenticity of this reincarnation theory. In the end, even he himself believed it and regarded the tumor as a vision. It is the legendary beast swallowing golden clams, which is even more reluctant to remove.


    Before he went to Bianmo Mountain Villa to beg for a kiss. With this respect, not to mention Bian Xue, who has his own heart, most female sisters would not agree.


    "There are people from Wushuang City who are there to protect Xuexue. Are these two?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu and Yang Mei below, the fire in Gan Bonan''s heart suddenly rose again, and he wanted to let it go, "Want to come to buy materials? Bao Yi, blow me out!"


    Bao Yi was stunned and persuaded, "Young host, we are in the building now, our Wanbao building can''t drive guests, it affects the reputation and things will be big, the host is not easy to explain, and they are here in Hualingshi When we buy exclusive materials, we sell them more expensively, and we just make more spiritual stones."


    "I''m swallowing treasure golden clams, swallowing gold and making money. With my natural financial resources, what reputation do I want, and what is the use of reputation?"


    There was a lot of disdain in Gan Bonan''s eyes, turning his head and shouting loudly, "Hurry up!"


    "Yes Yes."


    Bao Yi didn''t dare to disobey, so he went.


    "Want to buy something? Offend me, don''t think about living a good life at Bianmo Villa!"


    Gan Bonan slapped the table fiercely, and even shook himself. The sarcoma on his forehead couldn''t help but sway, as if about to fall.


    The hall downstairs.


    With some dismay on her face, the maid returned the storage bag to Zhou Shu, "Guest officer, sorry, those materials can''t be sold to you."


    Zhou Shu pondered slightly, "Why, Wanbaolou does not do business if it does?"


    Yangmei was a little angry, "This exclusive material is only available to you. You don''t sell it yet. How can there be such a reason!"


    The maid shook her head without speaking.


    Zhou Shu knew that the matter had nothing to do with her, so he stopped talking about it, only thinking secretly.


    Yangmei is reluctant and unforgiving. She wants those materials very much. The sooner you can buy the better, the other party has it, but she agrees but regrets it. She is really uncomfortable.


    Several good practitioners gathered around, wanting to watch the excitement.


    Bao, who was not far away, frowned slightly, walked over quickly, and said with a solemn expression, "Don''t make noise, two of you, we have our own rules in Wanbaolou. Don''t do your business, just go out."


    Not only talking, he also brought a lot of spiritual coercion, and pressed towards Yangmei, wanting to silence her.


    Zhou Shu looked in his eyes, and his expression was cold. Where did he allow others to bully Yangmei, he only waved his sleeve to block it, and the sword light in his sleeve dimmed, and the coercion disappeared instantly.


    Seeing Bao Yi, he suddenly understood.


    He had also seen this Baoyi. When he was in Bianmo Mountain Villa, it seemed that most of the things were like this. Wanbaolou believed that they were from the Bianmo Mountain Villa and angered them, so they didn''t sell their materials.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but glance around, and in the window not far away, he saw a rather ugly face, and he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    Sure enough.


    Bao Yi looked at Zhou Shu, adding a lot of doubts in his heart. Although his coercion didn''t use his full strength, it was definitely not something that the Ning Pulse Realm could stop, but it was easily resolved by Zhou Shu, which was a little unbelievable.


    Does Bianmo Villa have such a cultivator?


    "What are you doing don''t hurry them out!"


    Upstairs, there was a sudden loud roar, Gan Bonan''s face was full of anger, and the sarcoma on his forehead swayed back and forth, adding a lot of hideousness.


    Zhou Shu guarded Yangmei behind him, facing Bao Yi, calmly said, "Rules? I only know that after paying the Lingshi, I will get something and bring the materials."


    When he actually shot Yangmei, a bit of anger rose in his heart, and he had to buy the materials here.


    "The two are unruly making trouble here. As a manager, the old man can''t just sit idly by and go out."


    Bao Yi said righteously and sternly, and then his palms were joined together, and a hidden force followed, like a flood, rolling towards Zhou Shu and Yangmei.


    Fa Jue is silent, if you are not in it, you can''t see a trace of movement.


    (Ps: Thank you nu1i8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite comments~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 470: Xia Yizhi

    Bao Yi''s thoughts were also gloomy. The tactics were silent and invisible, seemingly feminine, but the strength in it was extremely large, layered on top of each other, and came overwhelmingly. Once it touches the body, it will inevitably impact the inside of the body and cause huge damage. A novel �ݡ۩��Q�Q���������ܣ��Q�ܣ����Q��


    It''s a bit like Zhou Shu''s first Fa Jue Paiyun Jue, but obviously it is many times stronger.


    "Is it the previous sword that surprised him? It''s really cautious to deal with the Ning Vein Realm Cultivator with all his strength."


    Zhou Shu was very acquainted with people and saw the characteristics of Fa Jue.


    The heavy gold sword loomed and swung quietly from the sleeves. With the release of the third change of the Treading Sea Art, a torrent of dozens of magic ants suddenly emerged, turning into black whirlwinds, rolling the force that came over one by one. open.


    He didn''t head-to-head to dissolve Bao Yi''s tactics, but cleverly led them away. At this time, his sword turned with his heart, and his understanding of sword intent had obviously reached a higher level.


    The power from the law trick poured out all around, and in the blink of an eye, it rushed down several jade frames around. Many magic weapons fell to the ground, and the formations moved one after another. For a time, the wind was surging, the fire was splashing, and the screams came and went. Suddenly there was chaos.


    But none of the onlookers were injured, and those strengths were under Zhou Shu''s control.


    Zhou Shu took good care of Yangmei and looked at Baoyi with a slight smile.


    Bao Yi quickly stopped, glaring at Zhou Shu, "You!"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "It''s strange, I want to collapse my own shop, you are not doing well as a manager."


    If the other party does it first, and the attack is vicious, he will naturally not be polite.


    The onlookers avoided the formation and pointed at the middle.


    "It''s weird that this person can stop Bao Yi''s attack because of his veins."


    "Bao Yi didn''t try his best. It''s in the building. It doesn''t make sense to lay hands on the guests."


    "Yes, but there is something to watch here."


    "waste!"


    In mid-air, a person fell suddenly, and because of anger, the tumor on his forehead became more purple, as if shining brightly.


    "Hey, Gan Tunjin is out."


    "Can such a big movement not come out? I don''t know what he is going to do, it won''t be a good thing anyway."


    "Yes, Wanbaolou really doesn''t stop during this time."


    "After his father went to the Dongshengzhou General Building, he gave him the Wanbao Building for a few months, but he only knew that he was making trouble everywhere and messing up the market. He went to some villa to open a branch building for a woman. It''s really interesting that something happened in my own building."


    Some cultivators were talking in a low voice, but their faces were a little excited, hoping that something would happen.


    Zhou Shu looked at Gan Bonan, slightly stunned, "Is it the rules of Wanbaolou to sell but not to sell, but also to act on the guests?"


    "Here, I am the rules!"


    Gan Bonan looked gloomy, "You have broken so many things, now you can''t go if you want to, hand over all the spirit stones, and get out of me!"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu could only sneer.


    Gan Bonan''s complexion became darker, his feet stomped vigorously, his body slightly lowered, his hands forward, in a strange posture.


    As the body continues to rise and fall, the surrounding spiritual energy swirls, forming an invisible vortex, with the appearance of surging wind.


    The crowd on the side stepped back, exclaiming.


    "Golden Swallowing Technique!"


    "The special technique that Gan Tunjin''s father spent a lot of energy to find, evolved from the characteristics of the golden clam. It is said that the magic talisman that can swallow the opponent, even the spiritual power is no exception, the cultivator faces this The method is impossible to resist."


    "Shooting is such a trick. This is really unscrupulous."


    "He has nothing to worry about, he has always been overbearing."


    Ignoring the words of the people around him, he stared at Zhou Shu fiercely, Gan Bonan had a gloomy face, and the resentment accumulated before seemed to be vented at this moment.


    In a small room on the roof of Wanbao Building.


    The two monks felt indifferent to the situation below.


    "Sure enough, he is an unsupportable kid."


    "Why help? It''s meaningless. The landlord Gan didn''t mean to help him. Since he was five years old, he had checked his aptitude. Although he didn''t say it on the surface, he basically regarded him as a golden clam that could attract wealth. , Never treated him as a son again. This kid has no self-knowledge and thinks he is very much loved. Who will let the person he loves have a skin tumor on his head? Hahaha, it''s just funny."


    "Yes, let him go. No matter how fierce he is, it''s his business. The easier it will be to lose in the future, and the city will read the original poster."


    "There is nothing valuable on the first floor, as long as there is no life in the building, let him go."


    They sat peacefully, with a laid-back look that was irrelevant to them.


    The atmosphere downstairs became more solemn, and there were countless invisible vortices between Zhou Shu and Gan Bonan, and the surrounding cultivators avoided far away, fearing that they would accidentally sink into it and be swallowed.


    A wicked smile floated on Gan Bonan''s face. Those whirlpools were all the spiritual power he had accumulated. Once they had accumulated enough, they would explode.


    Now it''s almost there.


    Suddenly, Gan Bonan seemed to see a familiar black sign, and couldn''t help being stunned. What was exploded was no longer the spiritual power, but the fear deep in his heart, and he was frustrated.


    All the wind around him disappeared, and Gan Bonan looked rather depressed, and pointed to Zhou Shu, "You, you too?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Now, can you sell me the materials?"


    When it was most important, he took out Wushuang Ling, shook it slightly, and took it back.


    He has never seen this gold swallowing technique, but it seems to be an explosive technique that uses a large amount of spiritual power to destroy all things within a certain range. It is full of power. Although he has enough confidence to deal with it, he may not be able to move behind him. Yangmei is well protected. In this case, Wushuangling is a better choice.


    Before at Bianmo Mountain Villa, most of Gan Bonan suffered a lot from the purple-clothed messenger, and she would definitely be afraid of seeing Wushuangling again.


    Sure enough, Gan Bonan was immediately relieved when Wushuangling saw Wushuangling, and no longer had the thought of continuing to shoot.


    Zhou Shu took out the Wushuang Ling very quickly, not many people saw it, and many onlookers didn''t understand, all of them looked dull and surprised.


    "do not fight?"


    "I thought I would be able to watch a good show, what happened to UU Reading Gan Tunjin, suddenly changed sex?"


    "It seems that the man took out something, but didn''t see it clearly."


    Gan Bonan stared at Zhou Shu with complicated eyes, a little unwilling and helpless, gritted his teeth and said, "Give him materials."


    The maid nodded and quickly took out the materials and handed them to Zhou Shu, "Guest, this is the material you need, please order some."


    Zhou Shu explored his spiritual power and felt a little bit, nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Farewell."


    After speaking, he took Yangmei and left.


    A conflict came to an end, leaving only many spectators who did not know the truth.


    Gan Bonan glanced bitterly, turned around and left, Bao Yi followed behind him, but said nothing.


    (Ps: Thank you Sky is Azure for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite comments~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 471: trouble

    Back in the room, Gan Bonan vented fiercely, almost everything was smashed to pieces. ��һ�Rnovel �ݩ��Q�Q�Q�ܩ���


    Bao looked at him without a word, his face was gloomy, his eyes flickered from time to time, as if some conspiracy was brewing.


    "Damn it, why are their people everywhere!"


    Gan Bonan sat down, angry and resentful, but there was no way, and he was suffocated to the extreme.


    He looked at Bao Yi, "You have seen it too, it is definitely Wushuangling, right?"


    Bao Yi nodded slowly, "The young poster is right, it must be Wushuangling, but..."


    "But what? Say it!"


    Gan Bonan glared at him, and the sarcoma couldn''t help swinging, which was quite hideous.


    Bao Yi said in deep thought, "It is said that the cultivators in Wushuang City have to hide their traces when they go out. They may be dressed in purple or black, and their faces are also very ordinary. They can be concealed. And this popularity is extraordinary, and obviously there is no hidden identity. Weird, maybe..."


    Gan Bonan was a little impatient, and shouted, "Say hurry up!"


    Bao flashed a look, "Maybe he is not from Wushuang City, and Wushuang Ling may not really belong to him."


    "what?"


    "It''s really possible. It''s not only the repairers in Wushuang City who have Wushuang Ling. Some people have seen Wushuang Ling at auction before. The price is extremely high. After the auctioneer gets Wushuang''s order, he will not use it and hide Yu Gaoge was later begged back by the people in Wushuang City."


    Baoyi has been in the merchant''s house for many years and knows the past very well.


    But naturally he didn��t know that the cultivators who entered Wushuang City had to complete three tasks to become official messengers, but most of the cultivators would not come up with Wushuang orders before becoming messengers, and Zhou Shu��s situation was different. Several times.


    Gan Bonan was shocked, "You mean, that kid is not necessarily from Wushuang City, can we shoot him?"


    Bao nodded a little, "There is a possibility, but there is also a possibility that the kid did not hide his identity, but this possibility is really unlikely. At least I have never heard of Wushuang City people who do not hide their identity. They all love Feather. It''s also very low-key, and I never want to reveal my true identity."


    Gambonan began to think and did not speak for a while.


    A picture from a long time ago came to his mind...


    After he got into trouble again and was resolved by his father.


    The father stopped him and said faintly, "Gan Bonan, whatever you do here, I will not care, and will help you solve it properly, but you must not provoke people in several places, Jianlu, Wushuang City, Peach Blossom Island, if you get it, I will let you die."


    My father''s words were very soft and gentle, and he smiled very kindly, just like all the most kind fathers in the world, but the last word "death" heard in my ears, but it was abnormally cold, and it pierced my heart like a cone of ice.


    He knew that what his father said was absolutely possible, even if he was his biological son, he would not hesitate to start.


    So when he was in Bianmo Villa, Bao one by one recognized that the other party was a person from Wushuang City, he immediately shrank, without any thought of confrontation, and never planned to attack Bian Xue again.


    But now he couldn''t help it. Compared to the past, this continuous humiliation made him really unbearable, and he was about to explode.


    A fierce light flashed in his eyes, "Bao Yi, what do you say?"


    Bao Yi said slowly, "If he is not a repairer in Wushuang City, it will be easy to handle. When he leaves the market, we will find a way to kill him and **** Wushuang Ling. It is said that Wushuang Ling is one of the most amazing magic weapons. First, the main reason for building a small building is to be able to research out the secrets in it, and to be able to use it will definitely be of great benefit to oneself."


    "What if he is?"


    Bao Yi waved his hand vigorously, and said incessantly, "If it is, we will do a cleaner job. After we grab the Wushuang Ling, we will have to ask for the usage of Wushuang Ling and replace it."


    "what!"


    Gan Bonan was shocked when he heard the sound, and couldn''t help taking a few steps back, staring at Bao for a while.


    "this is okay?"


    Bao looked gloomy, "What''s wrong? Wushuangling is a magic weapon that everyone wants. Right now, this kid is not very strong. I think he will definitely not be able to resist the golden swallowing tactics of the young poster. Then we will If we win him together, Wushuang Ling will be handed. If we don��t take it, others will take it. This is our best opportunity and should not be missed."


    Gan Bonan hesitated and shrank, "But my father said, you must never provoke people from Wushuang City..."


    Bao Yi shook his head, "Young Master, how mighty you used to be, now you have been forced into this way by Wushuang City, do you still care about it? As long as we do something cleaner, then there is nothing terrifying. Wushuang City won''t find it. , The host will not do anything to you."


    After a while, Gan Bonan finally gritted his teeth, "Okay, I can''t bear this tone. I did it. It''s best if he is not from Wushuang City."


    "Yes is better, so that we get greater benefits."


    Bao Yi''s voice was cold.


    Gambonan pointed to it, "Bao Yi, don''t you hear those two?"


    Bao Yi knew that he was referring to the two worshiping monks in Wanbao Lou, and only smiled, "Know what, they won''t care about you, they said when the host left, they will never care about you, you They don''t know what to do. You see that there was so much trouble outside, and they didn''t come down."


    "Well, I''m just a little worried."


    Gan Bonan nodded, and then sighed again, "It would be nice if they could be used by me, but they only listen to my father and don''t care about me at all."


    Bao Yi said solemnly, "The young landlord waits for your strength to pass them, they will naturally care about you, and they will be the same to you and listen to you, so we must grab the Wushuang Ling and get the secret inside. "


    "Okay, how to do it?"


    Gan Bonan nodded vigorously and finally made up his mind.


    "Young host, I have already sent someone to follow him, as long as he leaves the market, we will know at any time, and then we will start."


    Bao Yi grinned like a hungry wolf that had seen its prey.


    In Fang City, Zhou Shu and Yang Mei were strolling in the square with a leisurely look.


    It''s just that others can''t see it, and the sound transmission between them has never been interrupted.


    "Brother, are the people you mentioned still following us?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Of course, they will leave only if I leave the market, but at that time it should be someone else who came to ask for trouble."


    Yangmei was a little worried, "What should I do?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Sooner or later it is coming, nothing."


    He had encountered this situation many times and didn''t care.


    After taking out the Wushuang order, he knew that he would have trouble finding it. If he is a full member and has points in his hand, he only needs to assign a task, and soon there will be fellow daoists in the same city to help. As before, rely on yourself.


    "I will go out in a while, and you will stay in the city. I will come back to look for you afterwards.


    Yang Mei was a little stubborn, "But...I want to be with Brother!"


    "Junior sister, you keep it, I will solve these things, you don''t need to think about it, you think about how to make alchemy."


    "Okay... OK."


    After tangling for a while, Yang Mei finally nodded, but still pouting. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 472: 1 to 2

    After returning to Xianfang City, a flying fish boat left soon. One novel �ܨQ�ܩ��������Q�ܨQ�������Q�Q�Q


    Soon, a shuttle-shaped magic weapon also flew out, following it, less than tens of miles apart.


    "His magic weapon is not slow, he needs to follow up."


    "Huh, how fast can I be faster? My cloud shuttle is the fastest in Tier 4 flying magic weapon!"


    Gan Bonan''s rather arrogant voice came from across the clouds. He had made up his mind to put Zhou Shu to death without much scruples.


    The flying fish ship circled left and right in the air, constantly changing its direction, seeming to want to get rid of the chase of the cloud shuttle, but could not do it. The distance between the two did not widen, but was getting closer.


    "Haha, no matter how you run, I can''t run away!"


    "The young building is mainly cautious. He seems to be tempting us."


    "Huh, we two are still afraid that he won''t make it?"


    Not long after, the flying fish boat turned into a quiet valley, and Chuan Yunsuo immediately chased him in, but he could not see it.


    Gan Bonan and Bao went through the clouds, let go of their spiritual consciousness and searched left and right. However, after searching for a while, no trace was found.


    The two looked at each other, "How is it possible?"


    "It disappeared so soon, does he have any special tricks to hide his appearance?"


    "It doesn''t make sense, the two of us Golden Core Cultivators can''t find the guy in the vein condensing state?"


    Gan Bonan''s eyes widened, his hands clenched his fists, and he looked back and forth, but there was nothing to notice.


    Suspiciously, a figure slowly turned from the edge of the cliff, "You two are looking for me?"


    It was Zhou Shu, his hands were swaying slightly, and trails of faint green auras continued to fly with the gestures, scattered into the nearby mountains and forests.


    "Haha, you dare to come out!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Gan Bonan laughed.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "How about coming out?"


    "No matter who you are, give me Wushuang Ling!"


    Gan Bonan yelled, his body suddenly lowered and made a strange posture.


    Shot is swallowing gold tactics, obviously, he wants to win with one blow.


    The Baoyi at the side was much more cautious. He seemed to sense something was wrong, and whispered, "Young poster, something is wrong, go back!"


    Before the words fell, countless vines sprang up on the ground suddenly, densely like spring grass, and the speed was extremely fast, and it instantly enveloped a range of tens of meters, completely trapping the two of them.


    Zhou Shu had long known that someone was behind, and it took a lot of time to find a suitable battlefield. The valley was very quiet, and it was easy to clean up the traces after doing things. There was a lot of vegetation, which was just what he wanted.


    "What the hell? Formation?"


    Gan Bonan drew a long knife and chopped it left and right.


    The vine broke at the sound, but the fracture soon came together again, and new vines were wrapped around the side, layer after layer, but it was tighter than before.


    "Don''t use a knife, use fire!"


    Bao Yi exclaimed, and then split his palms, two extremely blazing flames sprang up from his left and right hands, sweeping around.


    The flame was not ordinary, it was gathered by the pill fire of the Golden Core Realm, and it was powerful. The vines were transformed by the wood spirit, and they were scorched by the fire, and one after another failed.


    Gan Bonan breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately followed the pattern. The circle of vines became thinner and thinner, and it was about to be broken.


    However, Zhou Shu at this time had no longer used Mu Yin Jue to manipulate Mu Ling Qi. He held a heavy golden sword in his hand, and his momentum was like a mountain, slowly piercing out.


    The shot is the third change of the Treading Sea Art. The army of magic ants formed by the sword intent instantly obscures the sky and the sun.


    Gan Bonan and Bao Yi had just escaped from the encirclement of Mu Yin Jue, they were immediately shrouded in dark clouds, and they were immediately stunned.


    Feeling a horrible killing intent, Bao Yi''s expression became extremely solemn, and he shouted, "Go!"


    With the palms closed, the surroundings of the body suddenly became dark, and countless tangible and qualitative winds suddenly appeared, with bursts of howling like thunder. The winds quickly gathered together and merged one by one, and soon formed a huge attention The whirlwind ran towards the magic ant colony.


    This whirlwind is a magic formula that can only be practiced in the Golden Core Realm. The hurricane formula often takes a long time to activate, and it is not easy to cast it in a few breaths.


    It can be seen that Bao Yi is a practitioner who specializes in tactics, and all kinds of tactics are easy to use.


    And Gan Bonan almost fell to the ground, and the sarcoma on his head became brighter, his body swelled up like a ball in an instant, and his cheeks were extremely swollen, looking really no different from a toad. He not only tried his best, but also desperately. Instead of being outside of his body as before, he directly gathered spiritual energy explosions in the golden core and qi channel, so that the cast would have a lot of damage to the qi channel.


    Bang!


    With his violent drink, a solid pillar of spiritual power spouted from his mouth, as thick as three feet, like an air cannon, and the surrounding air kept shaking and humming.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but feel a little moved.


    As soon as the hurricane hit, the magic ants were rolled up, and the hurricane turned gray almost instantly, with many magic ants wrapped in them.


    The Golden Swallowing Art was really sharp. Wherever the spiritual power pillar went, the magic ants were immediately crushed and scattered, and the magic ant colony was quickly rushed through an exit.


    In the blink of an eye, the imposing spirit pillar had arrived in front of him, crackling, and everything in front of him, including the air, was completely crushed.


    Zhou Shu flashed sideways when the escape technique moved. This kind of power can''t directly block him.


    The corner of Gambonan''s mouth floated with a trace of triumph, but he was soon disappointed.


    Because of Zhou Shu''s sword intent, there will never be only one.


    The heavy gold sword gave out the light of the day, and as the golden light of the sword flashed, in front of Zhou Shu, a heavy demon ant could not stop breeding, one after another, wrapped in the hurricane and spiritual power column.


    After a few breaths, the hurricane turned black, and the sword intent melted into it. Under the guidance of Zhou Shu, the sword intent exploded instantly, the hurricane slammed and the spiritual power of Bao Yi disappeared.


    After the demon ants in the air dispersed, they immediately gathered together again and whizzed.


    The pillar of spiritual force only exploded instantly, far less than the length of Zhou Shu''s Jianyi. After only a few attacks, the pillar of spiritual force lost support and gradually shrank.


    But the magic ants looked at the gap, took advantage of the void and swarmed up , and it didn''t take long to completely wrap up the spiritual force pillar.


    The black cloud of magic ants reappeared and rushed towards the two of them.


    Gan Bonan watched the dark clouds approaching and wanted to break through the encirclement again, but he was helpless. The Golden Swallowing Art had extremely high requirements for spiritual power. His gold core was not enough to maintain this intensity of transformation. Although there was still a lot of spiritual power, only I can barely maintain it, and I want to explode again.


    When Bao saw that the situation was not good, he cast the hurricane tactic again.


    However, this time he casts the spell in the direction not from the front, but from the back. As the hurricane appeared, his figure followed immediately after the hurricane, and he did not look at the front.


    Gambonan in front was still lingering, but Bao Yi wanted to use this opportunity to escape.


    Gan Bonan shouted, "Bao Yi, what are you doing!"


    Bao Yi didn''t seem to hear it, and the degree was a bit faster.


    Gan Bonan was extremely angry, but couldn''t do anything. Once he loosened his spiritual power, the roaring magic ant would directly engulf him. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 473: Strange old man

    Zhou Shu would not let Bao Yi escape. 1 small �R say �Q


    The heavy golden sword in his hand pointed out that the sword turned as he wanted, and the magic ant went away violently, almost completely enclosing Bao Yi.


    Bao Yi looked terrified and shouted loudly, "Stop, if you do this again, I will..."


    However, before the words were finished, the demon ant colony directly tightened, and within a few breaths, Bao Yi was completely swallowed, shattered, and blood splashed, as if it were raining.


    I used my full strength here, but there was some restraint there.


    Feeling the pressure loosened, Gan Bonan lifted his spirits, summoned his energy, and suddenly drove the demon ants in front of him back and ran desperately.


    "Good death!"


    Taking a look there, he scolded bitterly.


    He came to grab Wushuang Ling, but the danger was imminent, but he fled in a hurry, even if Zhou Shu didn''t kill, he wanted to kill.


    Gan Bonan''s speed was fast, but Zhou Shu was not slow either, his sword intent followed like a shadow, and he fell tightly behind him.


    No more than tens of feet apart, like life and death.


    "What''s the noise? I''m making noise here as soon as I come, so that people can''t rest?"


    A sudden shout came not far from the front, and the two of them looked at it, and they couldn''t help being a little sluggish.


    In front of a tree dozens of feet away, an old man in ragged clothes was sitting and lying half-recumbent, his elbows propped up, his face was greasy, his eyes were squinted, his mouth was about to close, and he was hitting leisurely. Yawn.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, looked at the old man extremely cautiously, and bowed his hands first.


    This old man seems to have been here all the time, and Zhou Shu had explored the valley beforehand, and there was no trace of a person at all. So the sudden appearance of the old man here can only show that the old man��s cultivation level is very high and his appearance, Zhou Shu could not tell.


    Such an expert cannot neglect.


    Gambonan looked at the old man with suspicion, "Who are you? Why are you standing in front of me."


    "Still croaking."


    The old man showed a trace of boredom, and with a wave of his hand, Gan Bonan seemed to be caught by a thread, and suddenly rose in the air, hanging in the air.


    Gambonan was shocked.


    He felt like he was wrapped in a thick and invisible layer of mucus, unable to move or even speak, but what was even more frightening was that when he wanted to struggle, once he had spiritual power, he was immediately absorbed by the mucus. It becomes nothingness, no matter how much spiritual power is used.


    This kind of feeling had never happened before. Soon, his astonishment turned into fear, and he knew in his heart that this old man was definitely not something he could fight against.


    The old man pointed to Gan Bonan and scolded, "The old man just wanted to find a place to sleep, and he finally found it. It''s rude that you are still making noise."


    Gan Bonan wanted to speak, but couldn''t say it. He only opened his mouth, begging in his eyes, and showed an expression of begging for mercy.


    The old man cursed a few words, seemingly tired, suddenly he swayed and fell asleep directly on the tree.


    Zhou Shu looked at Gan Bonan, seemingly enlightened, turned to the old man and saluted again respectfully, "I''m sorry to disturb the older generation''s dreams, the younger generation is not the younger generation, the younger generation is very sorry, this is goodbye."


    With that, he turned and left.


    It doesn''t matter whether you kill Gan Bonan or not, the old man in front of him has a cultivation base much higher than him.


    Before taking a few steps, Zhou Shu turned around again, his expression becoming more solemn.


    Can''t go.


    It seemed that there was an invisible wall blocking him, no matter how he used his spiritual power, he couldn''t pass through. This wall was obviously formed by a power higher than spiritual power, and he couldn''t destroy it now.


    Zhou Shu looked at the old man and said calmly, "Senior left the younger, what can I advise?"


    He was a little annoyed, but very calm. There are experts everywhere in the world of cultivating immortals. When encountering things, he must not be angry and must be calm.


    For a long time, the old man did not answer and seemed to sleep soundly.


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother, just waited quietly.


    After more than an hour, the old man slowly opened his eyes, stood up and stretched his waist, "It''s really refreshing."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu and said lazily, "Boy, you have a lot of gold pills."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled and did not speak.


    "Continuously detonate the golden core, and then use the best magic weapon to escape the soul. There is indeed a slight possibility of leaving here..."


    The old man smiled meaningfully, "But, did the old man say to deal with you? Boy, your mind is used too much."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion changed slightly, what the old man said was exactly what he was going to do under the last resort.


    The old man said nothing and trapped him for more than an hour. In this case, the possibility of the old man being the enemy is obviously higher, and he must figure out a way to escape.


    He took out five golden cores, intending to detonate them when forced to do so, and then use the best magic weapon to escape, but he did not expect that the golden core took out the Naxu ring just as soon as there was a sign of this action, and it was seen by the old man.


    Zhou Shu took back the golden core and said indifferently, "Senior is really observant, and juniors admire it."


    Now that I have been seen, this method must be of no use anymore, and I have to find another method.


    The old man slowly said, "Boy, if you have Wushuang Ling, are you from Wushuang City?"


    The previous words were obviously heard by the old man, Zhou Shu did not deny it, nodded, "Junior is indeed."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s answer, the old man seemed a little dissatisfied, his eyes flashed, and he shook his head unconsciously.


    Not far away, the hanging Gabriel suddenly fell to the ground.


    Gan Bonan got rid of the shackles, and immediately ran to the old man in a rolling crawl, begging for mercy again and again, "Junior is the young owner of Wanbaolou in Xianfang City. Please let him go. The junior dare not disturb the senior anymore."


    "Does it have anything to do with me? You continue."


    The old man dropped a word and disappeared, and no one could be seen at the original position, no matter how much his consciousness was released, there was no trace of it.


    Feeling the wall around him disappeared, Zhou Shu nodded slightly and walked towards Gan Bonan.


    Gan Bonan looked shocked and realized that the old man was gone, and the situation he faced was not much better, and Zhou Shu was still there.


    He knows that Zhou Shu''s sword intent is really powerful, and now he lacks spiritual power, and his fighting intent is even more lacking, and he is not an opponent at all.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression grew colder, "You still ask me what I am going to do, you are the first to steal my Wushuang order."


    "It''s not me, it''s Baoyi. He lied to me. I really didn''t mean to grab it Please let me go."


    Gan Bonan watched Zhou Shu approach step by step and couldn''t help begging.


    Without Bao, his fear of Wushuang City overwhelmed everything, and he had no intention of fighting anymore, so he almost knelt down.


    "Spare you?"


    Zhou Shu sneered, and handed the heavy gold sword forward, less than a foot away from Gan Bonan.


    Gan Bonan kept shaking and fell to the ground, looking at Zhou Shu hurriedly, and begging, "Please, don''t kill me, I will promise you whatever you want...Don''t kill me..."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s not impossible to let you go, but what can you give me?"


    If it wasn''t necessary during the battle, he didn''t have the desire to kill Gabriel Gan. Gabriel Gabriel is different from Baoyi. After all, he is the young master of Wanbaolou. If he really kills it, it is likely to cause a lot of trouble, and he can be sure, the old man. He must have not left on the side, he will not start until he does not understand the identity and intention of the old man. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 474: Stone milk

    "Lingshi, I will give you the Lingshi, as much as you want!"


    Seeing a glimmer of life, Gan Bonan became excited, "I have one hundred thousand high-grade spirit stones, and I will give you all, but I beg you to let me go. �R��1 novel �ܡܣ����ܣ��ܣ����Q��


    "One hundred thousand spirit stones?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Too little."


    "A hundred thousand less?"


    Gan Bonan stayed for a while, but looking at Zhou Shu''s expression, he realized that he seemed to really not care, and said dejectedly, "I really only have so many."


    Zhou Shu naturally didn''t care about the one hundred thousand high-grade spirit stone. He looked at Gan Bonan indifferently, and couldn''t help shaking his head, "Are you worth one hundred thousand? If you want me to let you go, take out something valuable."


    "I really don''t have any. These spirit stones are still saved by me in the past few months. I can''t control Wanbaolou in normal times. I can''t get anything except what my father gave. You don''t believe me!"


    While gambling, Gambonan took off Naxujie directly and handed it over with both hands, "You can give you anything you like, but if you kill me, you won''t get anything."


    This sentence also makes sense. The things in the Naxu Jie can only be taken out by the person, and other people can only see but can''t get it. If you want to destroy the Naxu Jie, the contents inside will also disappear.


    While he was talking, he looked at Zhou Shu secretly, as if thinking about something.


    However, Zhou Shu was very cautious. Even after taking the Naxu Ring, the heavy gold sword did not take it back. The sword intent walked up the blade, not only showing black light.


    The space in Naxu Ring is very large, much larger than Zhou Shu��s, but compared to Zhou Shu��s full dangdang, it��s really empty here, except for the spirit stone and two inferior magic weapons, only a small pile of miscellaneous The objects are placed together in a mess.


    It seems that Gan Bonan, a young host, is really not much favored.


    Zhou Shu glanced, not much valuable, his expression was slightly disappointed.


    He threw Naxujie back, and said slowly, "Take out the golden jade slip and the cyan jade bottle."


    "That is����"


    Gan Bonan showed some hesitation, but looking at Zhou Shu''s stern expression, he immediately nodded and said, "Good, good."


    "This is the Golden Swallowing Technique?"


    Zhou Shu asked, holding the golden jade slip.


    Gan Bonan nodded repeatedly, "Yes."


    "I accept it."


    Zhou Shu scanned it again, and he knew that the method was true, and the content was very subtle and difficult to understand. Even if it was his deduction, it would take a lot of time. In his opinion, the golden swallowing technique is quite powerful, and it can be regarded as a very good technique, and in a rough view, Gan Bonan''s method of using it is obviously wrong. After his deduction, the power of the technique will be greater, and it is unnecessary to use it. Such a strange posture.


    "Then don''t do it."


    Gan Bonan''s eyes flowed a little fortunately, and he tightened the cyan jade bottle.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Is a copy of the law enough to buy your life? Bring it."


    Gan Bonan reluctantly handed the jade bottle to him. Zhou Shu took the jade bottle, and before opening it, he felt a trace of warm air coming from the bottle, an unspeakable moisturizing feeling.


    "this is?"


    "Stone milk..." Gan Bonan whispered, with a lot of dismay in his eyes.


    "Stone milk? Not rock marrow?"


    Gan Bonan hurriedly shouted, his expression aggrieved, "It is definitely not a rock marrow, this is stone milk. I only bought it from someone else last month. I originally planned to give Bian Xue from Bianmo Villa as a bride price..."


    If he didn''t care about Gan Bonan, Zhou Shu was slightly startled, if it was really stone milk, it would be a rare good thing.


    Rock marrows occasionally appear in ancient spirit rocks. The marrows are gathered by the essence of the earth and are of great help to the repairer. The stone milk is one order higher than the rock marrows. Only by chance, the marrow and nearby spiritual objects Combined, it is possible to form stone milk.


    Stone milk can not only improve the cultivation level of the cultivator, but also help the cultivator to sense the way of heaven, and has a certain auxiliary effect on the cultivation of the pill.


    Zhou Shu cautiously opened the jade bottle and inspected it carefully. It was basically confirmed that this was indeed stone milk, because the spiritual energy in it was extremely rich, and, like the Heavenly Fate Stone, it also had a hint of heavenly aura, which seemed to be at least a thousand years old.


    This kind of thing is also considered a chance, he will not miss it.


    "Yes, accept it, any more?"


    Zhou Shu put away the jade bottle and looked at Gan Bonan, with a slight expectation in his eyes.


    I thought it was nothing, but the result was unexpected. It seems that this young poster is not useless, and there are still many benefits.


    Gan Bonan looked helpless, "There is really nothing else, if you don''t believe me, I will give you all the Naxu ring."


    "That''s not necessary, I''m not such a greedy person either."


    It seems that there is indeed no more. Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled indifferently, "Let''s go, you can provoke me again in the future, but you have to bring enough things."


    Gan Bonan shook his head and quickly shook his head, "I will never provoke Wushuang City again. This time it is Baoyi''s **** instigating, and I will never have it again."


    After the incident at Bianmo Villa, he still had a trace of luck, otherwise he would not be frustrated to chase Zhou Shu, and now he has personally experienced that even if he is just a Wushuang city repairer in the Condensed Vein realm, he is not an opponent at all, and that trace of fluke has never happened There is no trace, how dare to provoke it again.


    He arched his hand at Zhou Shu, and he turned around to fly away.


    Before taking a few steps, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Wait."


    Gan Bonan''s figure was shocked, and it took a while before turning around, his face was full of horror, "What are you going to do?"


    "Take the things over there."


    Zhou Shu pointed to a pile of residue not far away. It was a trace of Bao Yi''s death, and there was a rounded golden core among them.


    "Huh? Yes."


    Gambonan showed some doubts, is that the golden core? But seeing Zhou Shu''s look, he no longer hesitated, and ran over to check it, and immediately burned it clean.


    Watching Gan Bonan leave, Zhou Shu did not leave, but waited quietly.


    After a long time, the old man appeared, with a slight anger in his eyes, "Why don''t you leave?"


    Zhou Shu looks condensed I don��t know what the seniors mean, how can the juniors go? If you have anything to do with the seniors, you might as well tell them and let the juniors see if you can do it. "


    He didn��t believe that the old man was just an expert in the game. He slept and left. If that��s the case, he didn��t have to come out at all, but he showed up and said a few words, mostly because he was interested in the previous battle. Some thoughts came to him.


    The old man''s invisibility technique is so magical that he can''t realize it. If the old man follows him all the way, I am afraid that there will be endless troubles, so it is better to face it directly and make things clear.


    Although the old man''s cultivation is unfathomable, he is not unreliable. At least the identity of Wushuang City seems to be very useful. He has discovered before that when the old man heard Wushuang City, his reaction was obviously a little abnormal.


    Zhou Shu is gambling, but he must also bet. You can''t always keep in the dark and be spied and monitored.


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu and suddenly laughed, "Boy, you are really funny."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Thank you seniors for the praise. In fact, the younger generations also find it very interesting. The younger generations really don''t understand, what on earth do I have to worry about the seniors?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 475: Wont know

    The two stood facing each other, their expressions condensed. ���RһFiction �ݩ��Q���ܡ�


    The valley seemed to freeze, the trees no longer moved, and even the insects, birds and beasts disappeared, so quiet that no sound could be heard.


    After a long time, the old man spoke first, "Boy, the old man is indeed interested in you."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand slightly, "I would like to hear the details."


    A gleam flashed in the old man��s eyes, "The old man has seen many Condensed Vein Cultivators who have defeated the Golden Core Realm, but none of them is like you, completely overwhelming the opponent. The two Golden Cores are not mediocre. It''s weird that he flees from death to death."


    The old man took a deep look at Zhou Shu and continued, "Although your sword intent is excellent, you can''t turn the sword with your heart. Many coagulation states can do it. Although your magic weapon is the best, but coagulation state cultivation It is absolutely impossible for the person to fully wield the power of the best magic weapon, let alone to the level of yours...right?"


    Zhou Shumo didn''t say a word, he seemed to understand what the old man wanted.


    "Everything is impossible, so what is the reason for you to have such strength?"


    The old man shook his head slightly, "Either you have different talents, and your ancestors were divine beasts and beasts transformed into humans, and thus have special bloodlines. Then it is not surprising that the Condensed Vessel Realm has a stronger strength than the Golden Core Realm, or you have taken a similar break. The pill of the barrier pill, forcibly consumes the essence of the body to gain a short-term strength explosion... But these two points, the old man really can''t see, your body is no different from ordinary people, except that you have practiced outside the body, and are a little bit different from the beasts. It doesn''t touch the edge, and is full of energy, and the essence is intact."


    He paused for a while, and said condensedly, "Then there is only one possibility. You have cultivated a certain special technique, which can greatly increase your strength in a period of time, even up to ten times, so as to exceed the golden core. , And didn��t do much harm to myself."


    His eyes were piercing, looking directly at Zhou Shu, as if he was going to pierce Zhou Shu''s heart.


    Facing such gaze, Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Not to mention whether there are juniors, but the seniors have cultivated so much and are still interested in the techniques of juniors?"


    The old man was very knowledgeable and well-informed. He had no reason to refute, so he asked, trying to understand the old man''s intentions.


    The old man smiled slightly, "A technique that can increase ten times its power and consumes a small amount of power is extremely rare even in the eyes of a monk, not to mention that you can learn and use it as a condensing pulse realm. Of course you are interested."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, showing a bit of helplessness, "Hey, the junior has heard that the elemental power cultivated by the monk is not the same as the spiritual power used by the junior, and the junior can''t use the technique of the junior."


    This is true of most mental methods, each class of practitioners has their own method, and the fundamental power of the monk has become the original force, and the spiritual power of the practitioner is naturally not suitable. Of course, except for the Sea-Treading Technique, Zhou Shu knew when he was practising that the Sea-Treading Technique that the real man of Treading Sea painstakingly obtained was extremely special, compatible with the vitality and spiritual power, and could be used until the end.


    "Naturally, the old man will not learn."


    The old man sighed, "However, the old man has a young man who is just building the foundation, and he needs your skills to lay the foundation."


    Zhou Shu only smiled, "Haha."


    The old man was outspoken, his intentions were so obvious that he couldn''t be more obvious, just because he wanted his stepping on the sea.


    "Although the old man wants it, you don''t need to worry about it. The old man will not bully the small with big things, whether you are a cultivator in Wushuang City or not."


    The old man walked a few steps, and slowly said, "You have a very good technique, you have the best magic weapon, and even got the approval of Wushuang City. It is indeed a genius with boundless future, but the road to practice is so difficult. The old man has seen Many geniuses who are no less than you have lost their lives in the middle of nowhere, and it��s a pity."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, showing a bit of earnestness and thought, "The most important thing for a cultivator is continuous improvement. If you are limited to shackles and stop moving, sooner or later you will be like them."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Senior is right."


    "As far as your age is concerned, your cultivation level is still too low, presumably you don''t have much resources to practice? If you are in the big sect, you must be in the Golden Core Realm now, which is really a shame."


    The old man shook his head slightly, his eyes flashed, "But it''s not too late to make up for the dead sheep. The old man can give you a cave to cultivate, and he can ensure that there are enough spiritual things every day, as well as rare pill such as Qingling Pill and Yuanxin Pill. The pill is to assist you. In addition, the old man treasures a futon made of a thousand-year-old spirit jade, which can be handed to you for pill formation. You should know its benefits?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but startled slightly.


    Obviously, the old man said so much, but he was actually opening the conditions, in exchange for the sea stepping technique.


    It''s just that he doesn''t care about the cave sky, the spiritual things, and the pill. The reason why he has not broken through the second stage of the condensing pulse is because he is preparing for the pill formation. It is not the reason for the insufficient cultivation conditions. He has the step of the sea. After a change, cultivation was not a big problem at all, but the thousand-year-old spirit jade made Zhou Shu a little moved.


    Cultivators have many auxiliary methods for forming pill formation, such as the stone milk obtained before, as well as the heavenly heart fruit, etc., and the Millennium Aggregate Spirit Jade is one of them.


    Yunling jade is a kind of peculiar jade, sitting on it to form alchemy, it is easier for the body and mind to perceive heaven and earth, and it is helpful for the formation of alchemy.


    But it was just a touch of heart, Zhou Shu understood very well in his heart, based on these things, it was impossible to change to such a technique as Tahai Jue.


    This point, the old man will not fail to understand, but the conditions he offered are still so few, there is no need to go on. If the conditions were good enough, Zhou Shu wouldn''t mind selling the Tahai Jue in exchange for it, but these were definitely not good.


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "The seniors love it so much, but the younger generations may not be able to afford it."


    The old man looked certain, and the anger in his eyes flashed away, "Heh, the old man has said so much, do you just answer the old man like this?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "It''s not that the juniors don''t want to. The tactics are not owned by the juniors. When they got it, they swore that they should not be allowed to teach them privately, otherwise they would die miserably. I can only say sorry to the seniors~www. novelhall.com~ Ha ha, do you think the old man will believe it?"


    The old man smiled, and there was also a hint of chill in his eyes, unknowingly spreading out, and the whole valley suddenly felt like winter.


    Zhou Shu''s body was cold, and he was about to tremble. He forced himself to resist, with a smile on his face, "Does the senior want to use strong? But the trick is hidden in the younger generation''s heart. As long as the younger generation doesn''t want to say it, grab it. Not going."


    The old man took a step forward, and a pressure like a towering mountain struck him. Zhou Shu couldn''t support it at all.


    "The old man wasted too much time and doesn''t want to say any more. If you want to leave safely, you can hand over your tactics, or you can die."


    His voice suddenly became cold, like a knife slashing around, causing Zhou Shu to feel a burst of piercing pain.


    "Senior, junior is from Wushuangcheng..."


    "What about Wushuang City, I don''t believe it, it can know the whereabouts of each disciple!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 476: preparation

    Unable to withstand the huge momentum, Zhou Shu took a few steps back. One�� novel�������Q�Q�ܡܣ��ܡܩ������ܣ��Q��


    This is the biggest crisis he has encountered since he condensed his veins. He never imagined that for Gan Bonan and Bao Yi, he would finally meet a terrifying monk like the old man and see his sea stepping technique. Want to conquer.


    Finally, he stopped, facing the powerful old man, his body was still suffering tremendously, but the smile on his face remained undiminished.


    "Senior really doesn''t understand Wushuang City...Senior''s words alone are causing trouble."


    He smiled reluctantly and took out Wushuangling.


    A white mist suddenly appeared on Wushuang Ling, a dark eye appeared, and the light flashed in his eyes, and he closed.


    The old man stared at that eye and couldn''t help his face. With his cultivation level, he couldn''t see where that eye came from, and the mysterious brilliance in the eye carried a mysterious power that he couldn''t see clearly. , Seems to come from thousands of miles away, and seems to be close to you, you can come out at any time.


    He couldn''t resist the power in those eyes. He deeply felt that no matter what escape technique he used, it was impossible to escape the tracking of those eyes.


    This feeling has never happened since he learned how to escape.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and slowly said, "Everything around the younger generation, Wushuang City is in my eyes, even if it is across several continents, it is unobstructed."


    The old man was stunned for a moment, and he couldn''t help taking a step back, staring at Wushuangling, without making a sound for a while.


    He had never been to Wushuang City and didn''t know much about Wushuang Ling. He never thought that Wushuang Ling had such a function, able to monitor all his disciples.


    If Zhou Shu is telling the truth, I''m afraid that Wushuang City will know immediately when he does it. Although he doesn''t know if Wushuang City will retaliate for Zhou Shu, he is very clear, even if his cultivation is doubled, It could not be Wushuang City''s opponent, and he also knew that if Wushuang City shot against him, it would never come back empty-handed.


    He couldn''t pay the price.


    "Wushuang City, it really deserves its reputation, the old man is offended."


    The old man watched Wushuangling, arched his hands, and then kept backing away, disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    The crisis was relieved, and Zhou Shu felt relieved. Zhou Shu shook his body and fell to the ground unconsciously.


    He knew that the old man would definitely not be hiding on the side now. The old man was already convinced that Wushuang City could clearly understand the movements of his disciples. Once he had something to do, he would immediately find the old man. How dare the old man stay.


    Looking at Wushuangling, Zhou Shu felt very lucky.


    "Fortunately, the old man doesn''t know much about Wushuang City, otherwise he would not be frightened by doing this...but it is also a bit strange. The look in his eyes seems to be a little scary. Could it be that these eyes are not that simple? ��Forget it, don��t think so much, it doesn��t work."


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu stood up, took out the flying fish boat and flew away outside the valley.


    On the boat, he couldn''t help thinking, "I can avoid it this time, but it may not be the next time. It is still the reason for the insufficient cultivation level. The old man is at least the late stage of the Nascent Soul Realm. Unless I reach the Golden Core Realm, it is impossible. Responding. This time, when you go back, you must hurry up and prepare for the formation of pill... But you must first complete a mission in a Wushuang city and become an official messenger. "


    The crisis is looming, and the pill formation seems to be imminent.


    But he still has the dual coagulation realm, how can he directly form a pill?


    Cultivators know that the sea of ??qi is also known as the dantian. The golden pill is conceived and generated in the dantian. It is best to have only one dantian when forming a pill. It is born from one. If there are two, it will be confused. , Of course, there is also a very small possibility to give birth to a second golden core, but that grade is probably even lower.


    What Zhou Shu wanted was the seventh-rank golden pill, so naturally he couldn''t tolerate such a thing, so his original second sea of ??qi became a shackle at this time and had to be cleaned up before the pill formation.


    Simply removing the second sea of ??air is not very troublesome. After all, it was caused by the chaos source pill, which can be fundamentally removed without causing a big impact. However, the huge accumulation of spiritual power in the second sea of ??qi will also disappear as a result, and those spiritual powers are the root of Zhou Shu��s spiritual power far from other condensing vein practitioners, and they are also formed into the seventh-grade golden core. One of the important foundations is that without the spiritual power guarantee of the Second Qi Sea, the spiritual power to reach the seventh-grade golden core will be weak.


    So Zhou Shu also didn''t want to see the disappearance of spiritual power.


    So what he has to do is to clear the second sea of ??qi while retaining spiritual power, which is a bit troublesome.


    He thought for a long time, the best way is to stay in the second stage of the condensed pulse realm, and then when he breaks through to the third stage of the condensed pulse realm, he releases the second qi sea, and then immediately incorporates the spiritual power of the second qi sea into the original. The first qi sea, the spiritual power growth after the breakthrough, plus the spiritual power of the original second qi sea, such a huge spiritual power, the first qi sea will inevitably not be able to withstand it. Continue the impact and directly form the pill.


    The choice is of course the second one.


    Therefore, after he breaks through to the third level of the condensing pulse realm, he must immediately form a pill to protect himself from damage, and at the same time, he can maintain his huge accumulation of spiritual power, and further increase the level of the pill.


    This is also the reason why he has been in the dual stage of the vein condensing state. He has always been in the dual stage of the vein condensing state until he has not completed enough auxiliary pill formation conditions. As long as he finds enough materials, he can immediately retreat and directly Knot Dan.


    Regarding the pill formation, he did not worry too much.


    He has obtained many golden cores, among which the highest is the third rank. After trying for a long time, he has a clear understanding of golden cores.


    As for Jindan''s grade, he also has great confidence:


    The spiritual power is enough, the spiritual power of two qi seas is far from ordinary people;


    The divine consciousness is sufficient. Since the foundation was built, divine consciousness has always been his most concerned part, and he has never stopped training. Now his divine consciousness is more than three times higher than that of the general condensed vein triple cultivation;


    The same goes for the spirits with spiritual consciousness as the foundation, and it grows very fast. Now the trees in the sea of ??knowledge are nearly ten feet high, and the branches and leaves are spreading like woods;


    He also has enough assurance of his qualifications, the Qi Refining Realm is fully open, which is unheard of;


    The savvy itself is already very strong, and it is supplemented by deduction and calculation, which is unimaginable by others, let alone mention it;


    The heart of Xiang Dao, his heart is like iron, his ambition is at the pinnacle of Xianlu, even breaking through the heavens, this will not change in the slightest under any circumstances;


    With the above six points, he has achieved the best he can do, and the only problem is that he has long thought of luck, which is the only thing he cannot control. Therefore, all auxiliary items are also prepared for this point. For example, Tianxinguo, of course, is the best pill. The stone milk obtained before, and the colored glaze jade liquid with similar effect to stone milk, he will also Find a way to get it, Yun Lingyu, this is not too difficult, many big sects have...


    In addition to these, Zhou Shu also has a rarer thing, Tianyuan Stone.


    He who can see the Celestial Fate Stone is a person of the Heavenly Fate. With the help of the Celestial Fate Stone Pill, he should be able to get more blessings from the Heavenly Dao, and the Seven-Rank Golden Pill will be more certain. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 477: Danfang, Yangmei

    Back in Fangshi, Zhou Shu saw Yangmei at a glance. A novel �ۣ��ܩ��������ܣ��Q�Q�Q


    Yangmei walked back and forth in the middle of the square, looking around from time to time, her eyes eager and a little anxious.


    Zhou Shu hurried forward, "Yang Mei, I''m back."


    "what!"


    Yang Mei immediately rushed over, plunged into Zhou Shu''s arms, and complained, "Woo, it''s been so long. It takes so long to go out every time, so I''m worried to death without taking me. Brother, are you okay?"


    Caressed and comforted, Zhou Shurou said, "I''m fine, let''s go and go back."


    "Ok."


    Yang Mei raised her head with two tears on her face, "Brother, are you really okay? I saw Gabriel hurriedly coming back from the outside before. I thought that Brother, you have something and want to go out, but Brother, you said If I am not allowed to go out, I don��t know what to do..."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "It''s right to listen to me, and it will be the same in the future."


    "I know, brother is right," Yang Mei nodded earnestly, but there were some complaints, "but you can''t always make me wait, I''m very worried."


    "It will be less in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and said nothing more, and the two left the city together.


    On the central rooftop, Gan Bonan looked at them from a distance, with a lot of fear in his expression, but there was also a bit of resentment that could not be erased, "Wait, although I can''t move you, others may not..."


    The flying fish boat sprinted all the way and sent back to Heyin.


    There was a lot of space in the cabin, and the two of them sat on one side.


    "Brother, it''s weird!" Yang Mei took the Danfang Jade Slip and suddenly shouted to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and joked, "Why are you weird? I think Yangmei is weird. Just a jade slip, but only a few hundred words, but you have looked at her for more than four hours. What is special? "


    Yangmei came over with a serious expression, and said stubbornly, "It''s very special, it should be a furnace of three pills recorded in the ancient books."


    "One pot of three pills?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled. He didn''t know much about alchemy, and it was the first time he heard such a statement.


    Yangmei blinked, with a little excitement, "Yes, yes, three kinds of pills are made in the same furnace. Each kind of pills are not confused with each other, but they complement each other and can increase the rate of forming three pills at the same time. , And without wasting spiritual power and firepower, one furnace can be successful, a very special but difficult method."


    "So, I am ignorant."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, suddenly moved in his heart, and focused his attention elsewhere, "You mean, these pill recipes are three kinds of pill?"


    "Hmm."


    Yangmei put down the jade slip, and gestured with a cute look, "Brother, look, three types of pill use a total of twelve materials, one type uses three types, another type uses four types, and another type uses five types. Yes, but the requirement of the pill is to refine them together and make them in one furnace, so it looks like a pill that uses twelve materials. It is really difficult to see if you don��t look carefully."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help nodding, and couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to touch Yang Mei''s head, sincerely complimenting, "This way you can see that my Yangmei Junior Sister is really not easy, and she will definitely be a great alchemist in the future."


    "Hehe, I saw it for a long time. If I hadn''t read many alchemy classics in the secret realm, I wouldn''t recognize it."


    Yangmei leaned closer, with two red clouds flying on her face, very embarrassed.


    When they were trapped in the secret realm, they got the inheritance of the Heyin School. There were many books of the Heyin School in the Naxu Ring, which could be viewed by a few of them at any time. Zhou Shu mostly read tactics and refiners. , And Lu Qi and Yang Mei are studying the classics of alchemy almost every day. Yang Mei takes it very seriously. She almost forgets to sleep and eat, and she is not focused on her practice. At that time, she was reprimanded by Zhou Shu and Lu Qi several times, but now she is rewarded. It''s time.


    She already has the talent for alchemy, has a special liking for alchemy, and she also has considerable confidence. After several years of hard thinking and training, at this time, Yangmei''s attainments in alchemy are not comparable to peak master Miao Xiu. Not weaker than the other Danxiu of the current lotus school, but that is also due to the withering of the lotus school alchemy and the death of Elder Jin.


    This has been done several times. At her age, Yang Mei is already very outstanding to be able to do this.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "The pill that has Tianxinguo uses several materials."


    Yangmei replied without hesitation, "It''s the one of the three, the least. The other two materials are used to supplement, the rainbow bud, and the silver frost grass."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "Yang Mei, how long will it take to study this kind of pill alone and to complement the pill?"


    Yangmei tilted her head and thought for a while, her eyes flashed with confidence, "It may not be long. I just thought of a way to try, maybe a few times will have results. But brother, it is better to Refining together, the success rate of refining the pill will be much higher, and the materials will not be wasted. I also want to try a pot of three pill. It is rare to have such a pill."


    "Don''t care if the material is not wasted, just use it, I just buy it if it''s not enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "You do what you want, but try to be as fast as possible. I need that kind of pill, and the others can be slower."


    It turned out to be the refining of twelve kinds of materials, which may take a long time. Zhou Shu has already made plans to wait for more than a year. Unexpectedly, the pill recipe is a pot of three pill recipes, and only three need to be blended. The materials are much simpler. It is very likely that the pill can be supplemented and refined in just a few months.


    Yangmei nodded immediately, "Senior brother said, of course I have to do it, so I first think about which kind of pill is ready, and put the others aside, I am not in a hurry for a pot of three pills!"


    "Really good."


    Zhou Shu felt warm in his heart. With such a junior, isn''t it a kind of blessing?


    He smiled mildly, "Yangmei is still obedient. I will force you this time, but I won''t do it next time. Whatever you want, I will prepare for you, but you don''t need to be too eager, and you will be the master."


    "Don''t worry, brother, I haven''t been able to help you before. I will definitely do it this time. I will think about it now, but you have to find Tianxinguo as soon as possible Think of the Danfang I''m going to experiment."


    After speaking, Yang Mei sat aside quietly, tilted her head and thought, extremely focused, as if everything around her had nothing to do with her.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly without interrupting, just staring silently at her profile, and then turned his head for a while.


    "The Yangmei in such a serious time is really beautiful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and continued to do his own thing.


    Wushuangling had been holding it in his hand, his soul had been standing in the center of Wushuang City for a long time, and he was the first one to go up and see every quest jade board.


    He needs to find a task that is closer and easier to complete, and then take it, and smoothly become the official envoy of Wushuang City.


    Day by day, Zhou Shu stayed in Wushuang City almost every moment and finally gained something.


    (Ps: Thank you for the sky is blue and the horrible doctor for your constant support. Thank you for the book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite reviews~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 478: Fooled

    Wushuang City. One novel �ܡܨQ�����������Q�Q�Q�������Q���Q


    In front of Zhou Shu, there was still the fuzzy figure shrouded in white mist.


    The figure was slightly stunned, and slowly said, "Yes, it is indeed an ancient technique. You will count your mission completed. It is unexpected that you completed three missions so quickly. I am a little looking forward to your performance in the future."


    Zhou Shu was also fortunate. He saw a task of collecting ancient tactics, he immediately took it, and immediately handed in Musi tactics to complete the task.


    Things went well, with a grin of satisfaction on his face.


    As soon as the figure''s voice fell, Zhou Shu''s appearance changed, a black robe suddenly appeared on his body, and his appearance became vague and normal.


    Zhou Shu knew that the white clothes before and now the black clothes were actually the appearances that the spirit saw, so Zhou Shu was not surprised at this sudden change.


    The figure glanced at Zhou Shu and nodded, "From now on, you are the official messenger of Wushuang City. The black messenger Bing Ninety-five will be the name of your mission in the future. The current image is that of you outside. Image. Now you write down the secret of identity..."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I see."


    A long tactic appeared before his eyes, and he quickly recorded it in the sea of ??consciousness, and would never forget it.


    Wushuang City''s special techniques can hide their identity, even if they are one level higher than themselves, they can''t see it. It is very important that they cannot be learned from the outside.


    Putting away the tactics, the figure continued, "After becoming an official messenger, your Wushuang order will have points displayed on it. In Wushuang City, points are everything. You can get what you want through it. Without points, you are very It may be difficult to move."


    Zhou Shu picked up Wushuang Ling and glanced at it. On the inconspicuous corner, the numbers "one hundred and eighty" were written.


    He earned 30 points for the Lunar Shadow Liuxiang mission, and got a double reward of 100 points for the information he told Bian Xue, and 50 points for turning in the ancient law.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then, I can assign tasks now?"


    "Yes, as a black-clothed messenger, I have the right to distribute ordinary tasks, 10 points per time, but don''t be too anxious, think clearly."


    "I see, thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t wait to do something.


    The figure didn''t say much, and directly waved Zhou Shu out.


    Back in front of the tree, Zhou Shu walked to the place where the task was assigned. As he picked up a wooden board, the points were automatically subtracted by ten points.


    "Really fast."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and wrote on the wooden board. After a while, the wooden board hung in the center of the tree.


    It didn''t take long before he received feedback.


    In an empty quiet room, there is a huge square table in the middle, with one person sitting on the left and right. Sitting opposite to Zhou Shu is a purple-clothed messenger, looking at him plainly.


    In front of Zhou Shu, there were a lot of round wooden coins piled up. He knew that this was the visualization of points, which would only be displayed in this quiet room, and only the soul could sense it.


    The purple-clothed messenger glanced at Zhou Shu, "You are in the north of Dongshengzhou, want to know about Tianxinguo?"


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, "Yes."


    He was still a little surprised. He didn''t expect Wushuang City to be so efficient. Soon after he left the mission, he got a response and suddenly appeared here, and there was a purple-clothed messenger on the opposite side.


    The purple-clothed messenger nodded, "Just take the points."


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "This..."


    The purple-clothed messenger frowned and said, "I don''t understand the rules, this is your first mission?"


    Zhou Shu had to nod his head, "This is indeed the first time. I also ask seniors for advice."


    An inexplicable smile appeared on the face of the purple messenger, and he said slowly, "After someone takes the task, the publisher must give points to get the news. If the news is wrong, the points will be double deducted. Everything will be notarized by Wushuang City. There is no one here. Will pick up tasks randomly."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "It''s mine, don''t blame it, senior."


    After receiving 30 points, the purple-clothed messenger nodded in satisfaction, "Tianxinguo, I have it."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, "Senior, is this something wrong?"


    What he wanted to know was the news of Tianxinguo, such as where the auction would be available, and which secret realm might be produced, and then he went to find a way to get it. Unexpectedly, the messenger only said "I have" and it was over.


    The purple-clothed messenger looked indifferent, "I do have Tianxinguo, and I am also in Dongshengzhou, which fully meets your mission requirements, what''s wrong?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly felt fooled.


    He was unwilling to say, "In this case, please tell me your identity and location. This is the complete news."


    "Hehe, I really want to tell you, it''s a pity that Wushuang City prohibits members from revealing this information to each other, so I can only apologize."


    The purple-clothed messenger shook his head, stood up, and immediately disappeared.


    Zhou Shu was a little dumbfounded. The 30 points were gone. Although not many, it was really uncomfortable.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you, my face suddenly became a bit ugly."


    Yang Mei''s concerned voice came from around.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned his head and entered Wushuang City again.


    "Guli is weird. I looked at it for several days with a broken wooden sign. What are you looking at?" Yang Mei muttered a few words and continued to ponder.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu appeared in the hall, with the familiar figure before him.


    The figure was slightly unhappy, "Don''t make noise in Wushuang City."


    Zhou Shu''s face was solemn, "It''s not noisy, it''s just that I think it''s unfair, and I have to fight with reason. You''re a manager, I believe you have seen it too. Does the previous task count?"


    The figure nodded, "Counting. I checked. He is indeed in Dongshengzhou, and he does have Tianxin Guo. He also told you the news, so the task is completed."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "But he didn''t tell me where he is. Such news is not complete."


    "In Wushuang City, cultivators are not allowed to disclose information to each other, even if the task is the same, he has the right not to tell you, and you think, he told you, what can you do, can you still grab Tianxin Guo?"


    The figure showed a trace of disdain, "You can''t do it, so you don''t know who he is better. If you know it, you will suffer even more. I said that you should think about it more clearly. You don''t pay attention to what you can do."


    Zhou Shu paused, seemingly thoughtful.


    The purple messenger did show a mysterious smile when he heard that it was the first time he took the task. It seems that he was going to cheat the points at that time. He used the rules to cheat the points reasonably. There is no way he can, even if he can be found, it will probably be the same result.


    Wushuang City is very useful to him, but there are also many traps in it.


    It was also because of his low status. If he was also a purple-clothed messenger instead of the black-clothed messenger who had just taken the task, he would never dare to cheat like this, and he would probably exchange Tianxinguo.


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his face returned to calm.


    He has learned it and will remember it firmly.


    The next time he set up a mission, he would directly ask for the spiritual object instead of asking for news.


    "As long as you know."


    The figure nodded slightly. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 479: Kaiyama

    Zhou Shu nodded and wanted to leave. A novel�����ܣ������ܨQ�Q������


    The figure said with some doubts, "Things like Tianxinguo are not particularly rare. Why don''t you use your points to redeem them at the city lord, but go to the mission?"


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "I think, but the Tianxin Guo from the city lord requires three hundred points. How can I get enough."


    "If you don''t have much points for three hundred, you can earn it by working hard."


    The figure smiled slightly, "I have to remind you that after staying in the city for a long time, you will know that as you are now the black messenger, you will only spend more to get the same thing from other people."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, and this sentence also made sense. The people in the city were all geniuses, all thoughtful, and they all regarded their points as treasures. He was the messenger in black. It is indeed difficult to get benefits when dealing with them. To be squeezed and to be fair and trustworthy, at least one has to become a purple-clothed messenger.


    It seems that if it is not necessary, it is better to do fewer tasks and more tasks.


    "Thank you for your suggestion, I understand."


    After thinking about this, Zhou Shu saluted, "I want to ask a little bit, besides doing tasks, is there any way to earn points?"


    After dealing with many times, Zhou Shu knew that the management was cold and hot inside, and that he was fair and credible, not as cunning as the purple-clothed messenger.


    "You know, the city lord of Wushuang City likes to collect all kinds of peculiar items very much. As long as you have such a special item, you can exchange points with the lord regardless of rank. The number of points is determined by the lord."


    The figure said slowly, "If it is something unique, then the points earned are quite high, as many as you can''t imagine, but if you want to recharge it, don''t use it, it will only make people laugh."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully asked, "How do I know if something is special or unique?"


    The figure smiled, "You don��t need to worry about this. You can tell by looking at Wushuang Ling. Anything you have can be handed over to Wushuang City for appraisal. Ten points are collected at a time. This point is to prevent garbage from being used to recharge. Value, the points will naturally be refunded to you."


    "Thanks for your advice."


    Zhou Shu bowed gratefully and then exited the hall.


    It sounds like this method of earning points is not bad, but what do you need to impress that collectible city owner?


    In the cabin, Zhou Shu took out Naxu Jie and turned it over. He couldn''t help thinking, "Something unique..."


    "Brother, you are stupid again."


    Yangmei frowned and ran over, and touched Zhou Shu''s forehead lightly, and said with concern, "You are so strange these days. Sometimes you are angry and sometimes happy, and occasionally I talk to myself, I can��t hear you. If you understand, I don��t know why, I thought you were cultivating and didn��t dare to disturb you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and touched her head, "Don''t worry, I''m fine, I just think about more questions."


    "Oh."


    Yangmei nodded, but there were still many doubts in her eyes when she looked at Zhou Shu, and she only secretly said, "Obviously I am stupid, I need to refine some medicine to help the brother."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, a little funny.


    When putting the spirit in Wushuang City, if you are too focused, you may be confused and cannot distinguish between the inside and the outside. However, Zhou Shu will allow this to happen only when he is extremely relaxed. He is usually tight, but now he is not. What''s worrying, Yangmei is next to me, and it''s normal to relax.


    He continued to look at Na Xujie, suddenly, something leaped into his eyes.


    "Will this be unique?"


    A few days later, the two returned to the Dutch school.


    When he got off the flying fish boat, Yang Mei said goodbye, "Brother, I''m going to absorb the green lotus fire, and then think about the pill. I may not come to you for a while."


    "Be careful. Although the green lotus fire is mild, it is a strange fire after all. Don''t be too anxious when you absorb it. Come a little bit."


    Zhou Shu had some worries in his heart, mainly because of Huang Muyin''s thoughts. She was greatly damaged by absorbing the abnormal fire, and it was almost impossible to advance to the ranks.


    Yang Mei nodded again and again, "Don''t worry, I know. I asked my sister Bian before, she told me a lot of experience, I will definitely be fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then you go."


    Yangmei jumped to Qinghe Peak, with a happy smile on his face, which made people feel comfortable when they saw it. There was a feeling of being infected by her.


    Zhou Shu went straight back to his valley.


    There is no one in the valley, but everything must be tidy and clean. The spiritual field is also well maintained. Obviously someone has been cleaning it. Of course, it��s not like smoke or like clouds, but they should be here now. Cultivation in the Dragon Palace, not in the valley.


    When he walked to his quiet room, Zhou Shu eagerly took out the spirit stone and laid down three separate spirit formations. In the flying fish boat, he couldn''t do some things before, but he did it immediately after he came back.


    Afterwards, he opened the Naxu Ring, took out a bead and placed it on the ground.


    Zhou Shu got the beads in the ice pool a long time ago. He found that the beads were naturally cold and could breed ice crystal fish, so he kept it in storage. Whenever he had the opportunity, he could create an ice crystal fish pond. Of course, it might take a few. It takes ten years to do it.


    After that, he kept it away and never took it out again.


    In Wushuang City, he found this bead again after learning that special things could be exchanged for points.


    Although this bead can produce endless ice crystal fish, the ice crystal fish is only used to lay the foundation after all. It is very useful in the gas refining and foundation building. It is not very useful in the later stage, and the waiting time is too long... And what he needs most right now is Tianxin Fruit. If this bead can be exchanged for points, it can be replaced.


    As the beads were taken out, the quiet room was instantly covered with white mist, and countless ice fragments gradually condensed in the air, like snowflakes, forming a wonder.


    Obviously, the three-layer spirit barrier had no effect at all, and could not stop the coldness of the beads.


    "It''s still so cold? It''s no different from before..."


    Zhou Shu, who was covering his body with a spiritual shield , was suspicious and almost exclaimed.


    His spiritual power seemed to be unable to withstand the cold air at all. The cold air completely ignored the spiritual power mask, penetrated through it, and still penetrated into his body, immediately piercing the bone marrow, and the whole body was cold.


    "How could this be?"


    Zhou Shu used to lack spiritual power, but now he is in the condensing state, and his spiritual power is sufficient. Once the spiritual power cover is generated, even the strange fire can be blocked. How can I know that the result of facing this bead is still the same, and I am helpless by ice. This is simply Unbelievable, it surprised him very much.


    The coldness of Zhuzi didn''t care about spiritual power at all, and directly affected the body.


    He quickly put the beads away again. The distance was too close, and the cold air continued to hit, and he couldn''t stand it. If he kept it for a while, his body would turn into an icicle.


    "The coldness of this pearl can''t be stopped by spiritual power, it''s weird."


    Zhou Shu trembled a few times, looked at Na Xujie, and shook his head slightly, "It''s really a baby, so I can''t bear it." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 480: Beast egg

    "Anyway, first go to Wushuang City to appraise it. One Novel �Q�������Q���Q��


    After recovering for a while, Zhou Shu took out Wushuang orders.


    After returning to the familiar hall, he requested an appraisal. After paying the points, he immediately passed it to a special room in Wushuang City.


    The room is large, and there are three figures shrouded in white mist standing in the middle. They are the appraisers in charge of appraisal. They are all very thin, squatting, and beards hanging down to their waists. They look like wise men, but they are mostly true faces. Not so, this is just an image in Wushuang City.


    Zhou Shu bowed respectfully, "Seniors, I have something to appraise."


    Several figures looked indifferent, and said in very old voices, "No need to say more, put the item next to Wushuang Ling, and then use Wushuang Eye Technique."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The process will be very short, the thing is very cold, I can''t bear it for much time."


    At the same time that he activated the law, Zhou Shu took out the bead and placed it near Wushuangling.


    Only in the three-foot area around Wushuang Ling, Wushuang''s Eye Art can swing its effect, but at such a close distance, the kind of ice and cold is even more bitter, and Zhou Shu''s whole body is defensive and alert, but it is only a few breaths. , The body couldn''t bear it anymore, and the whole body became transparent, almost frozen into a popsicle.


    He quickly collected the beads.


    As soon as Shenxun returned to Wushuang City, he immediately heard a few exclamations from the room.


    "how is this possible?!"


    "Slow down, I haven''t seen it clearly yet!"


    "Do you still need to see clearly, it''s definitely that thing!"


    Zhou Shu said with some regret, "Predecessors, it''s not that I didn''t want to show it to you. It is that the bead is too cold and cannot be stopped by spiritual power, so I can only watch for a few breaths. If you don''t see clearly, wait a minute. I''ll see it later if I recover."


    It sounds like this bead is extraordinary, but this is also the result he can think of. Anything that can ignore spiritual power is not ordinary.


    A figure sighed slightly, "Actually, we don''t need to look at it. We can almost see your thing."


    The other nodded, "Yes, although it was only a moment, I clearly felt the huge life breath inside, plus this awe-inspiring coldness, it could never be anything else."


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "A breath of life?"


    There was life in this bead, which he had never thought about.


    A figure slowly said, "You are not yet in the Golden Core Realm, are you? Without comprehending the heavens, you really can''t feel the breath of life. In fact, it is not the bead you mentioned, but a beast egg."


    Beast eggs?


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seeming to realize it. If it is a beast egg with a great breath of life, it can explain that it can give birth to ice crystal fish, but there are also some things that don''t understand. Since it is an egg, why is it so cold? Could it be that some monster beast born with coldness?


    A figure continued, "It''s just an ice owl''s beast egg."


    It''s very surprising to have a figure, "I didn''t expect you to get it. In the past few hundred years, the old man hasn''t heard about Bing Xiao. Could it be that you are in Beiluzhou?"


    A voice immediately reminded, "Don''t ask other people''s information."


    Ice Owl!


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. He had seen this name in ancient books.


    Ice Owl, an ancient alien beast, is rumored to be a large white bird with four feet, three pupils, and a golden crown. It is born in the fifth stage, and can reach the seventh stage as an adult. It is almost synonymous with the power of ice and snow. It will bring snow and ice no matter where it is, waving its wings, thousands of miles of ice, and thousands of miles of snow drifting.


    It is powerful and extremely rare. It is said that it is difficult to find its existence in the world of cultivating immortals. It can only be found in certain secret realms in the north. Once it appears, it will immediately cause a storm in the world of cultivating immortals. Because Bing Xiao is a treasure in the eyes of the cultivator, whether it is feather gold crown or flesh and blood, it is of great help to the cultivator, and if it can be captured and collected as a spiritual pet, it will be even greater.


    Zhou Shu looked at the beads in Naxu Ring, a little sluggish.


    This bead, the size of an egg, hides a legendary ice owl.


    "Look at what? Do you still want to hatch him?"


    "If you are in your hands, the possibility of hatching is zero, don''t be foolishly dreaming."


    Several figures mocked mercilessly, and someone nodded, "Yes, it is not easy to hatch an ice owl. Even if a cultivator of the Nascent Infant realm devotes everything to it, he may not be able to do it, not to mention future breeding. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled slightly, "I just took a look. I haven''t thought about it. Seniors have been worrying too much."


    He naturally understands this. The fifth-order black worm made him pay a lot of energy, and he hasn''t gotten it right now. But this ice owl can reach the seventh stage, and it is different from the black worm. It is a real monster, it is almost impossible for him to hatch and breed.


    Even if Bing Xiao is strong, it has nothing to do with him now.


    The figure was a bit disdainful, "We are just reminding you not to think about unrealistic things."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand, "Thank you for the appraisal of several seniors, I think this thing should be able to exchange points for Wushuang City?"


    A figure nodded and said, "If you really want to exchange ice owl eggs for points, the city owner will be very happy."


    "Yes, I am willing to change."


    Suddenly, a huge figure fell from the sky and appeared on the ceiling of the room out of thin air, like a cloud of dark clouds, almost covering the entire room.


    Just the size of a hand passed the sum of the three appraisers.


    Several appraisers immediately saluted, "I have seen the city lord."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the ceiling, then arched his hands, "I have seen the city lord."


    The city lord who appeared at this time was just a phantom. He was ubiquitous in Wushuang City, with many clones, and could appear anytime and anywhere. Zhou Shu knew this beforehand, so even though he saw it for the first time, Not too surprised.


    "No need to salute, haha."


    The city lord was a little anxious, "Binety-five, are you willing to sell this ice owl egg?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and nodded, "I am willing to ~ www.novelhall.com~ to learn the specific information, but Zhou Shu is not reluctant to bear it. It is really difficult for the ice owl eggs to become actual combat power. Change to the more needed points, of course, it also depends on the number of points.


    "Very good, very good, hahahaha..."


    Loud laughter reverberated in the room, and the shadow of the city lord continued to sway, dancing, big and small, and seemed very happy.


    The appraisers obviously saw more of this kind of scenes, but Zhou Shu secretly thought in his heart, it seems that this city lord really likes to collect strange things.


    After shaking for a while, the shadow stood still, "Three, estimate the price."


    The three appraisers discussed with each other for a while.


    "Ice Owl, the extremely rare beasts, mostly Tier 6 and extremely valuable, but it is a pity that the ice owl eggs are very difficult to hatch, and there is a great possibility of error, and ultimately nothing."


    "We think that 5,300 points is a fair price." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 481: exchange

    "Five thousand three hundred points!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help crying out in his heart, and he couldn''t hide his surprise. �R1 Novel �R�����Q�Q���ܩ����Q�Q�ܡܨQ�Q�Q


    It is hard to imagine that if he can get so many points, he will not only exchange enough Tianxin Guo, but also exchange for something that he has been optimistic about. It is simply a fortune.


    "Hey, wait, five thousand three hundred points, will it be a little bit more? He is only a black messenger. He gets so many points at a time, and it is easy to be promoted. That is not good, and other city residents will be dissatisfied. ."


    The city owner exclaimed.


    The appraisers glanced at each other, their eyes were rather helpless, and then they shook their heads together, "City Lord, you forgot again, the points for exchanging items are not counted in the accumulated points. No matter how many exchanges are made, they can only be exchanged for use. For promotion, the accumulated points used for promotion of messenger can only be obtained by task...This rule is still set by the city lord."


    "Yes, yes, haha."


    The city lord laughed, his voice swayed, "I made it, but every time I see a good thing, I forget it, haha. Bing 95, would you like to change it? Five thousand three hundred points, which is quite a lot. "


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately, "Yes."


    There is no need to think about this problem at all.


    "Very good, then it''s so decided, haha."


    The city lord shook happily, but soon stopped and sighed, "Speaking of which you are in Dongsheng Prefecture, it is a pity that I will be in Dongsheng Prefecture in three years, alas..."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "It will take three years to exchange?"


    He felt a little disappointed. It was too late to wait for three years. The time for pill formation had already passed, but it doesn��t seem to be right after thinking about it. Wushuang City is a power in four continents, so there is no reason to wait for something to change. Three years.


    "No, no, I''m talking to myself, it has nothing to do with you, you can change it soon."


    The city lord shook his huge head, "If there is Qingyuan Mountain Range in Dongsheng Prefecture, someone will go to Lingyu City within 50 days. At that time, they will tell you the specific location through a Wushuang Order, and you can just exchange it."


    "Ok."


    For Lingyucheng, it shouldn''t be difficult to speed up for fifty days.


    Zhou Shu put aside some heart and thought for a while, "City Lord, can you give me the points first? I need to redeem some things in the city, and then I can also exchange items directly. It''s very convenient, so I don''t have to go there."


    It seems that the lord of Wushuang City is quite easy. At this time, he should be in a good mood and he should be easy to talk. Otherwise, Zhou Shu would not ask like that, but he regretted it a little after exiting. Thinking about it, this is really difficult. There are many rules in Wushuang City. , Especially in terms of points, it is more stringent, I''m afraid it is not allowed to do so.


    "Haha, the points are already at yours. If you want to change, you will change it yourself, haha."


    Before the words fell, the figure had disappeared, only the laughter remained faintly, not going away for a long time.


    "The points are there?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned and looked at Wushuangling carefully. As expected, his points had increased by five thousand three hundred.


    He didn''t think it was a bit strange. There were so many rules in Wushuang City, but this city lord was so casual. He gave the points just as he said. It was a bit puzzled, but it was just right and suitable for him.


    "Don''t worry, the city lord is like this."


    "I want to remind you that the exchange that the city lord has decided is a fait accompli, and it will never change. No matter what happens, the exchange will definitely be completed within 50 days."


    "Even if the ice owl eggs fall into the hands of others, this will not change. In the end, they will definitely be obtained by the city owner, but your points may be deducted for this, and it will be doubled."


    The appraiser looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, his expression a bit solemn.


    After listening to the explanation, Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "I understand."


    Given the points, the exchange has already been decided, and it is useless for him to regret it, and even if the item is snatched by someone else, Wushuang City is absolutely sure to get it back. The seemingly random exchange shows strong self-confidence behind it. With this self-confidence, it is reasonable no matter what Wushuang City does. It is not surprising that points are given first.


    Leaving the room, Zhou Shu walked straight to the place where the goods were exchanged.


    He has been through this house many times, every time with a mood that he wanted to be unavailable, and he was a little bored when he saw it, but now that he has enough points to redeem, his mood is completely different.


    Not long after, he walked out of the room with a satisfied smile. After leaving Wushuang City, the smile still hung on his face, and it took a long time to gradually disappear.


    He exchanged five of the most needed Tianxin Fruit.


    Alchemy will definitely be depleted. It is better to prepare more, and this kind of spiritual object is very useful, no matter how you change it, you won''t suffer. In the future, Yangmei and Hao Siyun will also use it.


    There is also Liuli Jade Liquid, which is also prepared for Pill Condensation. Since Wushuang City has it and it is not expensive, he will naturally not bother to look for it elsewhere and solve it together.


    He also exchanged two Talismans, the Great Escape Talisman.


    The Great Escape Light Talisman is extremely rare. It is unique to the Zen Sect. It can hardly be found in the world of cultivating immortals, but there is one in Wushuang City. It has two hundred points. After seeing it, he changed it without much thought. Luo Ming has demonstrated the effect of Fu Lu before. It can be teleported to hundreds of thousands of miles away. It is the best life-saving product in times of crisis and cannot be missed.


    Of course, he still has some thoughts on studying Fuluo, and he doesn''t want to be able to draw it, but as long as he can figure out some doorways from it, it will also be of great help to his own Fuluo.


    Wushuang City really has a lot of magical powers, and it even has the painting method of the Great Escape Talisman, but the points to be exchanged are not what Zhou Shu can think of now, let''s study it myself.


    In addition, he also exchanged a piece of Sword Soul Wood.


    Sword Soul Wood is also a rare material It is somewhat similar to Soul Raising Wood, but it is not for human use, but for swords. It is said that Sword Soul Wood can make flying swords more handy, even for long-term use. It can make Feijian give birth to spiritual consciousness, which means sword soul, so as to psychic with the sword master.


    This kind of chance is pitiful, but it is true that some people have succeeded in rumors, making their best flying sword give birth to a sword soul, and their strength has greatly increased.


    Zhou Shu has not been able to wield the effect of the ultimate flying sword, so he wanted to use the soul of the sword to make a scabbard, and then put the heavy gold sword in it to warm it day and night, even if it had a little effect, it was no waste of thought.


    These things cost Zhou Shu more than two thousand points.


    There are many things he wants to change. If he can, he even wants to change all of them, but that��s just thinking about it. More than five thousand points seem to be a lot, but they are so pitiful to use. He can only exchange what he needs most. Yes, and some must be kept for when it may be necessary.


    "Ice Owl Eggs will be difficult to encounter in the future. For these things, you have to do more tasks to earn points."


    Wushuang City is undoubtedly a treasure trove for him. To enter Wushuang City to get such an opportunity, he must make good use of it. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 482: Back to Lingyu City

    "Master Shu?"


    Taniguchi suddenly heard Hao Ruoyan''s voice. ��One Novel �ۡݣ���


    Zhou Shu put away Wushuang Ling and walked out of the quiet room quickly.


    Not long after, I saw Hao Ruoyan walk in lightly and looked at him with joy, "Sure enough, Master Shu has returned. There are traces of movement in the formation. Ruo Yan was just thinking about it. It is clear that Yun and I are in the secret realm. How come someone will come in."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It''s me, you have worked so hard during this period of time. I have taken such a good care of the valley, I almost can''t recognize it."


    "There is such a good environment for cultivation every day. It doesn''t matter if you do something."


    Hao Ruoyan walked up to Zhou Shu and looked up and down for a while, with a lot of concern in his eyes, "Master Shu, are you not injured this time?"


    "How can I get hurt every time, haha."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Ruoyan, I will leave soon, and it will take about three months to come back."


    "what?"


    Hao Ruoyan raised his eyebrows, slightly resentful, "I just came back and want to go out again, can Ruoyan go together?"


    "Ruoyan, it''s better if you have time to practice more, and there are a lot of things you need to take care of, you can''t get away," Zhou Shu shook his head, "I just go to Lingyu City. If it goes well, I''ll be ready to consolidate alchemy. Up."


    "Lingyucheng? Pill formation?"


    Hao Ruoyan was a little startled and suspicious, "Why go to Lingyu City, how should Liu Xia Sect and Hongye Sect deal with it? It''s very dangerous there, and Master Shu, you are about to condense the core of the second layer of veins?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, I will never be in danger this time."


    She shook her head, "If Yan doesn''t believe me, it shouldn''t have been the last time Master Shu was involved in danger alone. If Master Shu insists on going this time, Ruo Yan will also go with him.


    She stared at Zhou Shu with a firm look in her eyes, as if she wouldn''t let him leave.


    "I said that if it''s okay, it''s okay. Look at me."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and used the Yi Xing Jue he obtained from Wushuang City, and immediately changed his appearance, his appearance was so ordinary that there was no characteristic, and he would always have a paralyzed expression.


    "Ah, how did it change?"


    Hao Ruoyan fixedly glanced at Zhou Shu for a few moments, before she felt a daze, and muttered, "Master Shu has learned such a method, Ruoyan can''t recognize it, but the monks of Liu Xia Sect may not fail to recognize it."


    "Most of them won''t recognize it. Even if they do, what can they do?"


    Zhou Shu took out a black robe that he had prepared and put it on him, "Ruoyan, look again."


    Staring at Zhou Shu in the black robe, Hao Ruoyan''s eyes suddenly changed, and a look of fear appeared, "Master Shu, you want to pretend to be a person from Wushuang City?"


    Of course, she has also heard about Wushuang City. She only heard that they are powerful and omnipotent, and there is nothing they want. Even the six major sects will not easily provoke them. At the Treasure Hunting Tournament that day, she also met two cultivators from Wushuang City, just like Zhou Shu in front of her.


    She was anxious and worried, "This won''t work. If Yan knows that Master Shu is very similar, Liu Xiazong may not be able to tell, but it is not true after all. If someone in Wushuang City sees it..."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously sighed slightly, "Ruoyan, you just think too much, why don''t you think about it, I am a person from Wushuang City?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook when he heard the sound, and stayed there still, "Master Shu is..."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly and placed Wushuang Ling in front of her, "Look, this is Wushuang Ling of Wushuang City. I am now a cultivator of Wushuang City."


    Hao Ruoyan was startled, looking at Wushuang Ling for a long while without words.


    After a while, she looked up, her eyes were very complicated, and there were many surprises in shock, "Shu Shi..."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Ruoyan, don''t think about it anymore. I will go to Lingyu City this time as an envoy of Wushuang City. Even if Liu Xia Zong and Hong Ye Zong know it is me, it is impossible to take action against me, so don''t worry. . Don��t tell others about this, now I don��t want too many people to know."


    He entered Wushuang City, only Shen Wen was known to the Hoyin School, and now there was another Hao Ruoyan.


    It''s not deliberately concealed, this is not a big secret, but the repairers in Wushuang City have two faces-usually a face, and another face when doing Wushuang City quests, and they don''t know who the main body is�� He didn''t want to make an exception to the habit of �� and put his identity as a repairer in Wushuang City on his lips.


    But for Hao Ruoyan, he felt that there was no need to conceal this, because Hao Ruoyan was a bit special, and she was a friend and an apprentice. It was more similar to a close teammate relationship. He had many places to rely on her, only to establish mutual integrity. Trust can achieve mutual achievement.


    This is different from Yangmei.


    Hao Ruoyan calmed her mind and nodded seriously, "Master Shu, Ruoyan will never tell anyone, and my sister will not."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Don''t be so serious, and don''t take any oath to affect yourself, I believe you. Speaking of which, now you should rest assured?"


    "Master Shu entered Wushuang City and acted as Wushuang City. Ruo Yan has nothing to worry about."


    Hao Ruoyan lowered her mouth, and said curiously, "Master Shu, when did you enter Wushuang City? Is it the most recent? If it had been before, it would definitely not be so much trouble."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it was after the Treasure Hunting Tournament, during the time we were apart."


    "It turns out that the two Wushuang City people came to see Master Shu..."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded thoughtfully, "Ruoyan understands, but it was they who came to Master Shu and asked Master Shu to join, rather than joining them specially."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, her eyes flickered slightly, as usual, with a kind of worship, but more than before.


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll be leaving later, you take Siyun and practice hard, and what''s wrong with Yan Yue?"


    Hao Ruoyan replied, "Different from other foundation-building disciples, her previous accumulation was very full, and her pulse was condensed within a few days. Ruoyan also told her some knowledge of the soul, she is now condensing the soul, maybe A few months."


    "That''s fine."


    Zhou Shu also let go of his heart. He was worried that it would be difficult for Yan Yue to coagulate the pulse. Now he is happy to make it .


    After a few gossips, in Hao Ruoyan''s reluctant gaze, Zhou Shu left the valley and traveled all the way.


    In a hurry, Zhou Shu used the escape technique to fly, and then used the flying fish boat when he had almost no spiritual power. He rested by the way, and so on. After forty days, he arrived at Lingyu City.


    He swaggered into the city gate, no cultivator came to investigate, everyone evaded it, obviously, the identity of the cultivator in Wushuang City is very useful here.


    Not long after entering the city, Zhou Shu found a secluded place, changed back to his original appearance, and entered the Haizhonglou not far away.


    "Friend Shu Dao?"


    Xiao Buming opened his mouth wide, looking at Zhou Shu a little sluggishly.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Is it me, is the host here?"


    "Hehe, Fellow Shu Daoist comes, I naturally want to be here, come up quickly."


    Familiar voices came upstairs, with many surprises in them. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 483: Ring the bell

    On the top floor, Zhao Yige was sitting in danger, Liu Lingxue stood by, giving off a little cold light. One novel �ܡܨQ�����������Q�Q�Q�������Q���Q


    Zhou Shu walked to the opposite side, sat down slowly, glanced at Zhao Yige, and smiled slightly, "The host is a talent, but in half a year, Haizhonglou is very different."


    Along the way, Zhou Shu saw the sights that surprised him. Several pavilions around Haizhonglou were all together, at least five times larger than before, and plaques of Haizhonglou were hung up everywhere, and diners came and went. There are many more guards in the main building. With just a scan of the divine sense, you can see two or three golden cores.


    While Xiao Buming laughed a little bit from ear to ear, "You can see it too, Shu Daoyou, haha, for months, there have been repairers joining Haizhonglou, and the host has also expanded the scale in time to have such a grand scene."


    Zhao Yige nodded, not being complacent, and said indifferently, "In fact, it is the light of Shu Daoyou. Without Shu Daoyou, Hai Zhonglou would not be like this."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "This has something to do with me?"


    Zhao Yige told the whole story.


    Because of chasing Zhou Shu to **** the magic weapon, Liu Xia and Hong Ye were disgraced. Although they were still in charge, not many city cultivators were willing to obey, and even many of their own disciples wanted to withdraw from the sect. At this time, Haizhonglou was timely, under the banner of seeking justice and maintaining justice for repairers like Zhou Shu, and immediately responded, admitting a lot of scattered repairers, and many small sects allied with them to jointly oppose. Liuxia Hongye acted indiscriminately.


    The status of Haizhonglou is rising. It is said that the next time when the management of the sect is elected, many repairers in Lingyu City are interested in letting Haizhonglou also participate in it. Although it may not completely change the status of the other three sects, there is a fourth It''s also great that a force joins in to speak for them.


    After saying this, Zhao Yige had some apologies on his face, "With the help of Shu Daoyou''s name, please don''t be offended by Daoyou."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and shook his head.


    There is no harm in this matter to him, he naturally doesn''t care too much, instead he has some admiration for Zhao Yige''s vision.


    "But Fellow Shu Dao, why are you back again?"


    Xiao Buming was a little puzzled, "On that day, you smashed dozens of golden cores and broke through the siege, broke through the forbidden area of ??the Heavenly Sword alone, and went away from Lingyu City. We all thought that you would never come back again. We didn''t expect that you would come again within half a year. ."


    "You shouldn''t have come."


    Zhao Yige looked solemn and said slowly, "It is not the time for Friends Shu to come back. Hongye Zong and Liu Xiazong are still thinking about fellow Taoists and want to get revenge. Most of the time, let the monks directly deal with the daoists. After a while, I will send you out of the city, and first go to my brother to avoid them. They dare not mess with Jianlu. It is the safest place."


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Zhou Shu arched his hand, and Zhao Yige spoke very sincerely. He was a little grateful, but still shook his head, "But don''t bother the host, since I''m here, I''m sure to leave."


    "Oh."


    Zhao Yige glanced at Zhou Shu and nodded quite calmly, "Since Daoyou Shu said that, there must be a way, and I won''t worry about it. By the way, you can just say anything if you are here this time."


    "Return to the original owner."


    Zhou Shu smiled and handed the gun bell to Zhao Yige, "Thank you very much to the host last time, it helped a lot."


    Without this gun, Sisters of the Hao family might not be able to go to the Heyin School, and repay with cause and effect. Of course, he would come to Haizhonglou to thank him for coming to Lingyu City this time.


    "It was because of it, I almost forgot."


    Zhao Yige glanced at the gun bell, but didn''t answer it, "Shu Daoyou take it, I have decided not to return to Zhao''s house, and I don''t want to carry this thing anymore."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "Really not?"


    Zhao Yige nodded earnestly, "Really don''t. Give it to fellow daoists that day. I have this idea. I used to think of it as a retreat, but now I think it is better to have no way back. I always remind me that I can''t stop."


    Xiao Buming whispered, "After the master gave the gun bell to fellow daoists, people have really changed a lot. If it used to be, Hai Zhonglou might not have seized such an opportunity."


    "Resolutely, admire."


    Zhou Shu nodded without saying much, and put the gun bell back.


    Not to mention the meaning behind this thing, light itself is extremely valuable, others don''t want it by themselves, keep it always useful.


    Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu, "The Taoist fellow came to Lingyu City this time, isn''t it just to return the gun?"


    "Not all, I still need to find something to prepare for pill formation, such as Yunlingyu, etc." Zhou Shu said calmly.


    "Is Daoist Shu planning to build a pill? I believe that Daoist is at least Rank 5, but he must be fully prepared. You can''t overlook it... If you need a spirit stone, tell me. It''s a pity that besides the spirit stone, I also Can''t help much."


    Zhao Yige showed some regret and shook his head.


    If he still intends to stay in Zhao''s family, he can introduce Zhou Shu to Zhao''s family to consolidate alchemy. Zitong and Zhao''s family have accumulated tens of thousands of years. For Alchemy, most of the necessary aids are available, and there is one that is completely used for Yunling. The house that Yu built...but it doesn''t work now, so he feels regretful.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand his thoughts and smiled indifferently, "Don''t worry, the host, I have planned for a long time, so I won''t use Lingshi, but there is one thing I need to ask the host for help."


    Zhao Yige looked sincere, "Please speak."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Now it is not convenient for me to go to Liu Xiazong, please go there for me, please ask Elder Ning Xuanqing to come to Haizhonglou tomorrow, I have something to discuss with her."


    "Elder Ning Xuanqing, I''ll go in a while."


    Zhao Yige nodded immediately without hesitation.


    Zhou Shu continued, "It may be a little troublesome, you say I invited her to come, she will probably come."


    Zhao Yige smiled, "Okay, I know, but I just can''t think that You Daoyou Shu and Senior Ning Xuanqing have friendship."


    "It''s not a lot of friendship, thank you, the original poster, then I will leave first."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, got up and left.


    After leaving the building he quickly changed back to the black clothes of the messenger of Wushuang City and walked to Duobao Pavilion.


    Finding a good pill furnace was also one of his purposes for coming to Lingyu City.


    Although Yang Mei didn''t talk about it and asked him for nothing, Zhou Shu knew in his heart that it was necessary to change the pill furnace and it was urgent.


    Although Tier 3 Qinghe fire is peaceful, it is also a different fire. The general Tier 3 pill furnace is easily melted by the Qinghe fire, so how can it be possible to make a good pill? The pill furnace must be changed, and at least Tier 4.


    "This...sir, come to Duobao Pavilion...what do you need?"


    The steward apparently knew Wushuang City too, and after watching Zhou Shu for a while, he walked forward, hesitating.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Just take care of it, I''ll look at the pill furnace, just take it out if there is anything good."


    The manager nodded repeatedly, "I see, I''ll take the adults."


    "Don''t worry, I gave it to Lingshi." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 484: exchange

    Zhou Shu was very satisfied when he walked out of the Duobao Pavilion. 1 Novel ���Q


    After choosing for a long time, Duobaoge finally took out the treasure at the bottom of the box and exchanged 200,000 high-grade spirit stones for a Tier 4 high-grade pill furnace, Qingjun furnace.


    Qingjun is bamboo, and bamboo is Danmu. This Qingjun furnace is made of unusually rare golden bamboo.


    Although golden bamboo is bamboo, it is not afraid of fire. Even the fourth-order abnormal fire may not be able to damage it. On the contrary, it can use the power of the internal wood to strengthen the strength of the fire and improve the fusion of the medicinal materials, which is extremely special.


    The Qingjun furnace combined with the Qinghe fire, in terms of alchemy, should be considered perfect.


    In addition to Qingjun furnace, he also bought a Lingxin jade lotus seed, which was originally an auction item, but Zhou Shu wanted to buy it when he saw it, so he opened his mouth. He didn''t dare to neglect the matter, so he sold it to the shopkeeper after asking for instructions. Up him.


    This spiritual jade lotus seed is a spiritual object used to nourish the soul. It is very rare. On that day, Hongyezong wanted to use this lotus seed to win over Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu refused. He didn''t care about Hongyezong, but he never forgot about this jade lotus seed. , It can be regarded as fulfilled a wish.


    Things went well, and there were unexpected joys, so naturally satisfied.


    Not long after walking out of the Duobao Pavilion, Zhou Shu suddenly stunned, and a cultivator with almost the same face as him walked towards him. The only difference was that the cultivator wore purple clothes, and his cultivation level Zhou Shu couldn��t tell at all. , Seems to be higher than Yuanying.


    "Is it here to trade, so fast?"


    He subconsciously touched Wushuang Ling, and sure enough, a message came from inside that this messenger came to him specially.


    The purple-clothed messenger glanced at Zhou Shu expressionlessly, no sound came out, but Zhou Shu heard the message clearly in the sea of ??consciousness, "Bing ninety-five?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Exactly."


    The purple-clothed messenger continued to transmit, "Yi Er, entrusted by the city lord, I will cooperate and complete your exchange and exchange this time, and follow me."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and didn''t say much, just followed him.


    Yier, the name alone made Zhou Shu tremble. Yier explained that he is the second-ranked envoy in purple and will soon be able to reach the position of envoy in gold. Such a character must be extraordinary. After the hidden face, most of them are one. The big name resounding in Dongsheng Prefecture may be the elder of the big sect.


    It is said that in Wushuang City, the top three citizens of each rank may be personally interviewed by the city lord of Wushuang City, get some unique privileges, and have many priority rewards for doing tasks.


    As a city citizen, he was able to exchange with Zhou Shu directly, mostly because of this reason.


    Not long after, the two entered a hidden quiet room.


    Yier swept around, seeming to see if anyone else was peeping. After confirming, he took out Wushuang Ling and immediately moved Wushuang''s eyes.


    In the white mist, one eye suddenly appeared, staring at the two.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel that this should be used for supervision and notarization. Behind his eyes, I am afraid that it is the city lord.


    Yi Er''s voice was very calm, without a trace of emotion, "C 95, take it out."


    Zhou Shu nodded and took out the Ice Owl eggs, "This is what I exchanged with the city lord."


    "I know, Ice Owl Egg, right?"


    Yi Er was slightly disdainful, but after staring at it, his expression couldn''t help showing a hint of surprise, "It really is an ice owl egg, it is really rare that there is such a thing."


    The ice owl eggs were taken out only for a few breaths, and the whole room was enveloped by snow mist, bitingly cold.


    But Yier seemed to completely ignore Binghan, picked up the ice owl egg and looked at it for a few breaths before putting it away, nodding slightly, "Yes."


    A pale yellow Naxu ring fell flat in Zhou Shu''s hands.


    Zhou Shu swept it, confirmed that everything was right, and then put it away again.


    This kind of light-yellow Naxu Ring is unique to Wushuang City. It is used exclusively for exchange, and the method of opening is basically the same, which can be learned in Wushuang City.


    "The goods are correct and clear."


    Yi Er said lightly, but he did not speak to Zhou Shu, but to that eye. As the voice fell, those eyes gradually disappeared and disappeared.


    After completing the task, Yi Er put away Wushuang Ling, his expression relaxed a lot.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and smiled, "You are Shu Zhou, right?"


    Zhou Shu was startled, very surprised.


    Yi Er said his name all at once. Could it be someone who knew him?


    But he quickly shook his head, "Senior...... Isn''t this unruly?"


    When the cultivators of Wushuang City met, they were all City residents of Wushuang City, and they didn''t care about their original identity, nor would they explore and understand.


    Yi Er smiled slightly, "I won''t know you deliberately, but your Yi Xing Jue has no effect on me. I happened to have heard of you before, so I just asked, don''t mind."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "So that''s it, I am, what''s the matter with Senior?"


    It seems that Yier''s cultivation base is definitely not limited to the Nascent Soul Stage, otherwise it is impossible to see Wushuang City''s Yixing tactics. Although the Yixing tactics are useful, they have no effect on people of two levels or more.


    Yi Er said calmly, "It''s okay, just a little curious, but I want to ask, except for Wushuang City, are you still a disciple of Jianlu? You don''t need to answer."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, shook his head and said, "No."


    "now it''s right."


    Yi Er said slightly, "I don''t think the disciples of Jianlu would be so arrogant, even going straight into the restricted area."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yi Er had disappeared from where he was, and there was no trace of it.


    Zhou Shu stayed on the spot for a while, figuring out the meaning of this sentence, and soon gained. The restricted area Yier mentioned must have been created by a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect with Heavenly Sword Talisman. So, is this Yier a monk from the Heavenly Sword Sect?


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter whether it is him or not."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and walked out quickly.


    Back at Haizhonglou, he took out Naxujie a little eagerly and looked at them one by one, with a smile on his face.


    The first thing that catches your eye is the five heavenly heart fruits.


    Tianxin fruit is not big egg-like, oval, it is born a little strange, the shape is like a peeled orange, there is no peel to cover, the petals of light red flesh are completely naked and scattered outside Attractive luster and faint fragrance, and the flesh is still covered with a lot of silver silk, like a liquid aura flowing in the silk, the stream of light from time to time, like a living thing.


    "It is said that each petal has the same effect. For alchemy, you can use two petals at a time. These five are enough to support dozens of alchemy, and it should be able to complete."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and put away the Tianxin Fruit alone.


    "Liu Li Yuye, it turned out to be like this..."


    In a golden bottle, there were three drops of colored glaze jade liquid, which had condensed into a hard mass on the outside, while the pale white liquid was all in it, round and round, like three glass beads.


    Putting away the colored glaze jade liquid, Zhou Shu picked up the Great Escape Talisman again, thinking for a long time before putting it down.


    "This talisman can be used not only to protect your life..."


    (Ps: Thank you Sky is Azure for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite reviews~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 485: What is thinking

    One day later, the Haizhonglou welcomed a distinguished guest. ���ROne Novel���Q�ܨQ��


    Zhou Shu bowed and saluted, his expression calm, "Elder Ning, I haven''t seen you for many days, it''s good."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded slightly, her eyes flashed with surprise, "Shu Zhou, why are you here again? Now the situation is different, I can''t protect you."


    Zhou Shu expressed his gratitude, "The younger generations have a lot of affection for the elders, and the gratitude is endless. The seniors don''t need to worry any more.


    After the Hao sisters left, only Ning Xuanqing in Liuxia Zong was worthy of his attention. Although she was cold-tempered, she did not help him less than others.


    "You can think about it."


    Ning Xuanqing sighed lightly, "The four monks of Liuxia Sect, and now three of them hate you for your bones, thinking that the situation in Liuxia Sect today is all caused by you. If you leave the city, you will be chased by them, plus the monks of Hongye Sect. , I can''t help much, just be careful."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Thank you for the elder''s explicit statement, the younger generation knows, this time I have something to ask the elder."


    Ning Xuanqing looked indifferent, "Dare to risk such a risk to come to Lingyu City. I must ask for a big deal, but I may not help you. Now I don''t have any requirements for you, don''t expect too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and passed a talisman in both hands, "Elder, take a look at this talisman first."


    After taking Fu Lu, Ning Xuanqing was taken aback for a moment, his eyes fell on it, and he couldn''t move.


    The talisman is no more than three inches, pure gold, and there are not many runes on it, and it is hidden in the faint golden light. It is almost unclear, but with a little care, you can feel the power in the simple rune, and the mysteriousness is full, as if there is This special magic power makes people who love Fudao unable to extricate themselves.


    "These "�e" characters are the symbols of Zen..."


    Ning Xuanqing suddenly raised her head and looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes flickering, "This is the Great Escape Talisman?"


    Because of the excitement, her figure trembled a little.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it''s the Great Escape Talisman, which the juniors get occasionally, so they don''t dare to secrete themselves, so they use it with the elders. I have learned a little. The elders might as well take a look and study together."


    "The Great Escape Light Talisman... I thought it was a rumor, but I didn''t expect there to be such a magical talisman... How did this happen, how could it teleport people so far..."


    The jade hand holding the talisman was shaking slightly, and Ning Xuanqing said intermittently, with a feeling of difficulty in self-sustainment. For her who gave everything on the talisman, such a talisman brought her a lot of meaning and was surprising.


    Zhou Comfortably said, "The elder can study it slowly, and this talisman will be sent to the elder."


    "give me?"


    Ning Xuanqing was taken aback, "Such a talisman, wouldn''t it be better for you to save your life."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "But after all, there is only one. If the elders can figure out how to draw, there may be many in the future."


    "You are too naive, how can you easily see such a talisman?"


    Ning Xuanqing shook his head, "It''s an ordinary rune that I haven''t seen before. It''s also difficult to study the painting method from runes. What''s more, such a complicated rune, you think me too much."


    Having said that, her eyes flickered and she was a little eager to try.


    Zhou Shu looked at his expression and was quite satisfied, and he smiled and said, "It doesn''t have to be completely drawn. As long as some research is done, it is good to be able to transmit thousands of miles. I believe in Elder Yining''s ability. It can be done."


    "Are you treating me as a coolie?"


    Ning Xuanqing glared at Zhou Shu with anguish, as if a little unhappy, but quickly nodded his head vigorously, "Well, I did such a coolie."


    She was obviously happy in her heart. Studying the Great Escape Talisman, even if she did not get the painting method, it would be of great help to her Talisman and cultivation base.


    With that, she put away the talisman in a hurry, as if she was afraid that Zhou Shu would take it back.


    When she looked at Zhou Shu again, Ning Xuanqing''s expression became more pleasant, "After all, what do you want me to do? You let me come, but you won''t just give me Fulu."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked serious, "Elder, the younger generation is going to form a pill."


    "Pill formation?"


    Ning Xuanqing stagnated, and he couldn''t help but wonder, "You are only condensing the second stage of the pulse state. Even if it reaches the third stage, it will take a period of accumulation. Even the average cultivator will need to accumulate for at least a few years, and you are even more different. Based on your qualifications, it is a pity that you are less than a fifth-grade golden core. If you want to attack a higher golden core, then you must do your best in all aspects, and you can''t lose any of them. Too anxious, it''s not good."


    She spoke very sincerely and spoke earnestly.


    Zhou Shu showed some gratitude, "What the elder said, the younger generation understands, but the younger generation has already planned, and preparations are almost done."


    Ning Xuanqing still had a lot of doubts, "Although you say that, and you are genius enough, it is only the second stage of the pulse condensing state, how to accumulate... Alas, the formation of pill is extremely important to the cultivator. If you take a wrong step, you will It''s tough."


    She said that it was a very long string. According to her thoughts, it was unrealistic to think about the formation of pill formation at the dual level of the vein state, and it would not do any good.


    Feeling the concern in his words, Zhou Shu couldn''t explain it well, so he nodded silently.


    "Since you have decided, I won''t say much."


    Ning Xuanqing''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he sighed lightly, "The young man''s heart is like iron, and it''s good, I just hope you won''t regret it in the future. Are you looking for me to accumulate spiritual jade, heaven, or other auxiliary things? Bring it up and I will help you figure out a solution."


    "Thank you elders for answering."


    Zhou Shu felt relieved and smiled slightly, "The junior has made a lot of preparations, and the location of the pill formation has been found, but the junior Yunlingyu does not have it, and the elders need to bother."


    A sect like Liu Xiazong would not be without Yun Lingyu. Zhou Shu came to Lingyu City and made this plan. It��s just that he hadn��t thought about giving Ning Xuanqing the Great Escape Talisman, but he still did it. Now it seems that this move has won Ning Xuanqing��s favor and it��s worth itNing Xuanqing After thinking for a moment, he said slowly, ��It��s just that it��s not difficult to gather the spirit jade. The ancestors of Liuxia Sect left several pieces, and later I collected some. I��ll bring you two later, but I��m not going to give it to you. The pill will be returned in a few years."


    "This is natural."


    Ning Xuan nodded, "If it''s mine, it doesn''t matter if it is given to you, but in the end, it is Liu Xiazong''s things, I don''t want to take them, lest there be any cause and effect."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, as if he had noticed something, and whispered, "Elder, do you have the idea of ??leaving Liu Xia Sect?"


    He asked boldly, but he felt that he should ask.


    "Oh, you really asked like that."


    Ning Xuanqing glanced at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "Liu Xiazong has no meaning to me. When I want to leave, I will leave naturally. Why, do you want to bring me to you too?"


    The corners of her mouth were slightly bent, her eyes rippling lightly like autumn water, which was quite interesting, but she couldn''t guess what she was thinking. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 486: Yunling Jade Statue

    "Tsk tusk, I never thought that Elder Ning Xuanqing gave you all this stuff. A novel<<


    Looking at the jade statue next to Zhou Shu, Xiao Buming couldn''t help but be speechless, with unspeakable envy in his eyes.


    The jade image is a standing woman without any strands, only her private part is covered by clouds. She is holding a green long sword in her hand, and the sword is pointed in all directions. The jade statue is lifelike, and the woman has a beautiful appearance and demeanor, but what is even more surprising is the pair of bright and radiant eyes. No matter which direction he looks from, those eyes always look at him directly, seeming to hide. Can''t escape.


    And those eyes are even more elusive, like anger and joy, and joy, anger, sorrow, and joy are all in it. Just one glance, it''s like leaving a mark, there is a feeling that I can''t get rid of it in my mind.


    The jade statue is carved from Yunling jade, which Ning Xuanqing brought to Zhou Shu today. In addition, there is a futon.


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Owner Xiao, does this jade statue have any background?"


    "It''s a big deal."


    Xiao Buming stared at the jade statue and couldn��t help wondering, ��This is a jade statue left by the ancestor Liu Xia. There are only two jade statues. One sitting and one standing are extremely precious. It can even be said to be one of the most valuable things in Liu Xia Sect. One."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stunned. No wonder Ning Xuanqing had a rather mysterious smile when he left. He thought it was just an ordinary jade statue, but who would have expected it to be so.


    Xiao Buming continued, "This jade statue is made of more than five thousand years of spiritual jade, and then made according to the shape of the ancestor himself. It is said that if the cultivator of Liu Xia Zong builds alchemy on the edge of the jade statue, it is possible to obtain it. The protection of the ancestors increases the chance of forming alchemy. In Liuxia Sect, only a few cultivators can exchange their credit for the opportunity to form alchemy on the side of the jade statue. Elder Ning Xuanqing directly brought the jade statue to you. ."


    Zhou Shu was slightly embarrassed, "It''s just borrowed, and it will be returned naturally after the pill formation."


    He didn''t expect that Ning Xuanqing would give him a jade statue. He thought that getting a futon would be enough.


    "Elder Ning Xuanqing is really kind to Taoist Shu," Xiao Buming glanced at Zhou Shu, "But..."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Why, is there any problem?"


    Xiao Buming hesitated, "The Liuxia Sect is full of women, and it will only help the jade statue to form pills, but Shu Daoyou is a man, I''m afraid..."


    Zhao Yige on the side smiled and said, "Don��t Ming worry that Shu Daoyou will be distracted, right? Indeed, this piece of Ling Ling jade is good, but it is carved too vividly, which is really sultry, especially with this special look, like It''s like telling something, if you pay attention to it when you are forming a pill, you may be distracted."


    Zhou Shu took a close look at the jade statue, shook his head and smiled slightly, "It''s just a jade statue, I don''t think about it, the original poster Xiao is too worried."


    The jade statue has a graceful appearance and does not hold any strands, but his heart is firm and will not be affected.


    Xiao Buming continued, "But this is not an ordinary jade statue. According to the rumors of the cultivator of the Liuxia Zong, the jade statue can emit sword light, like a saint, and it is a bit mysterious...In short, you should pay special attention to the formation of alchemy. "


    "Thank you for reminding me, I just treat it as a stone, and others won''t pay attention."


    Zhou Shu smiled and put the jade statue away, only to put it a little late, which aroused the surprise of the two. However, when he said that, he remembered that when Ning Xuanqing gave the jade statue to him, he also reminded him that he should not desecrate the jade statue. It is best to put it behind his back when forming pills and not pay too much attention.


    Is it really weird?


    But compared to such a major event as pill formation, even if the jade statue was a little weird, Zhou Shu would not give it up.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Owner, I''m leaving now, Mr. Xin is in retreat, I have no time to ask Mr. Xin, please tell me."


    Things went smoother than expected, so I just went back sooner, ready to consolidate the pill.


    "I''m leaving now?"


    Zhao Yige was slightly surprised, "The Daoist has only been there for two days. Why should I be in such a hurry? I am preparing good food from all over the world and picking up the Daoist. This banquet for the Daoist is not to be missed. It is a kitchen repairer in the Golden Core Realm. It takes three full days to cook for yourself, and it''s hard to find a banquet of this level for the second time in Lingyu City."


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but was stunned, "The host is really kind."


    There are not many kitchen repairs in the Golden Core Realm in the entire world of immortality, and it is difficult for Zhao Yige to find them.


    For these cooking repairs, what they have pursued all their lives is the cooking way. All the techniques are learned for cooking, controlling fire and water, turning decay into magic, making magic more magical, and ordinary ingredients can be changed in their hands. It is a delicacy, and the originally rare ingredients can make the effect of no less than the elixir, and the color, fragrance, and taste are delicious. Eating the spiritual food they make is definitely one of the best enjoyments for the cultivator.


    "Then I''m not welcome, I will bother the host."


    He arched his hands and thanked him sincerely.


    Obviously, as soon as Zhou Shu came the day before yesterday, Zhao Yige immediately set about inviting people and arranging a banquet. He was really disrespectful when he treated him so generously. Besides, this kind of banquet opportunity is really rare, and he can take the opportunity to meet the chefs of the Golden Core Realm. Acquaintance-He intends to hand over the flesh and blood of Henggong Yu to the Golden Core Realm Chef Xiu, and ask Chef Xiu to help him make some spiritual food for him to have a better effect of wielding the flesh and blood of the alien beast.


    "Hehe, fellow Daoist wait a day, and you can sit in at noon tomorrow."


    Zhao Yige stroked his palms and smiled, very pleased.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I''m really ashamed to be so kind to Zhao Louzhu."


    Zhao Yige said frankly, "Where did the daoists speak? If there are no daoists, how can I be in the current situation in Haizhonglou? In the previous situation, the Golden Core Chef Cultivator wanted to invite but couldn��t invite it. Naturally, we should also enjoy this result without being ashamed."


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Owner, is the chef at Haizhonglou now, can you see me?"


    Zhao Yige responded readily, "Okay."


    The two of them walked to the back building together.


    The room is very large, and in a space of tens of meters, many kitchens are busy, steaming or boiling, each performing their skills. The old man in the middle is particularly prominent. He is wearing a slender white coat, standing in front of the stage like a javelin, calm and calm yet without losing his momentum, quite a master styleHe has an extremely focused look. As if no one else in the room existed, all his eyes were focused on the nine and a half kitchen knives in front of him.


    The kitchen knives are silver as bright as snow, each with a different color of flame, light blue, or crimson, or moon yellow, or pink and white, to name a few, representing different fire conditions.


    Before long, the kitchen knife moved rhythmically, up and down, from left to right, and sometimes in a circle, with a certain intoxicating rhythm, as if several dancers were dancing hard.


    All kinds of ingredients flew up from the surroundings and fell into the middle of the kitchen knife array. The ingredients had not yet fallen, and soon became various shapes, either as thin as cicada wings, or as thin as silk, or as round as doves. The egg, then obediently landed on a jade plate.


    The ingredients are already cooked in the air, the heat is not bad at all, and there are bursts of different aromas, seductive and not confused, and I can''t help but move my index finger.


    Not long after, a landscape map appeared on the jade plate.


    One stream and one river, one stone and one wood, are all lifelike, as if the most brilliant painter worked hard to paint, which is breathtaking. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 487: feast

    "Master Jin is truly extraordinary, and I admire it. >һ�RFiction<


    Zhao Yige tweeted a few praises, and quickly stepped forward and arched his hands, "Master Jin, I will introduce you a Taoist friend, this is the Taoist Shu Zhou I mentioned."


    For those who have expertise in one aspect but have very low actual combat power, such as cooking, repairing, repairing, and repairing spirits, other cultivators are basically respected. They are called masters. After all, what they do is for the majority They give up the possibility of advancement and even longevity for the sake of expertise, not for themselves, although everyone knows that the possibility is very low, and if it is not low, they will not give up, but it is worthwhile to do this. Respectable.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "In the next Shuzhou, I have seen Master Jin Min."


    Jin Min��s cooking skills are really amazing. The delicacy on the jade plate in front of me can��t tell whether it��s a painting or a dish, and I can feel the aura within a few meters away. It��s easy to get close to, and it��s definitely easier to absorb and transform than a pill. .


    Jin Min glanced at the two people casually, did not speak, put down the kitchen knife, and went straight out.


    Zhou Shu and Zhao Yige couldn''t help but look at each other, this master is too big.


    "Owner, there is a most important spiritual food outside at a critical moment. Master Jin is afraid that he will miss the hour, and he hurried out to say hello to the two. Please don''t blame it."


    An elderly kitchen repairer who was a helper walked over, bowed to the two and explained.


    Zhao Yige smiled, "Naturally not strange, Master Xu, the most important dish, is it because the dragon and the carp compete for pearls?"


    Master Xu nodded again and again, his eyes flashing with excitement, "Yes, yes, the old man has been a chef for more than 50 years. I have never seen anyone make this dish before, and I have never even seen it."


    Zhou Shu murmured, "Carp and dragon are fighting for beads... I have heard of it."


    Master Xu��s voice became louder and more excited, "The carp and dragon are fighting for pearls. The two main ingredients, koi carp and black dragon, are extremely rare. The koi carp is only found in the depths of the West Sea and belongs to Tier 4 monsters. The koi carp needed for this dish must be the fifth-order, that is, the upgraded koi, which is even rarer... and the fifth-order koi is even more rare, which can only be seen on the bottom of the South China Sea. And the Wu Jiao needed for this dish must be a two-year-old cub, no more, no less...Just to gather these two ingredients requires a great blessing, and it is difficult for the host to find it. "


    "So rare."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help being taken aback, turning his head to look at Zhao Yige, "The original poster is really hard."


    Zhao Yige smiled slightly, "That''s why I said, this opportunity should not be missed."


    Zhou Shu nodded repeatedly, "That is."


    "The main ingredients are rare, let��s not say much. There are more than 30 kinds of auxiliary materials, all of which are exquisite. The lowest are the fourth-order materials, and the more rare is the cooking skills of Master Jin, which made us really amazed. The pearl is made from the eggs of North Sea ice sturgeon. The essence of nearly 10,000 eggs is taken out one by one, then iced into pearls, wrapped in East Sea prawn oil, and then repeatedly baked with different fires. Heavenly means..."


    Master Xu was still a little bit unfinished, and talked endlessly. Zhou Shu and Zhao Yige listened with interest for a long time, until Jin Min came in from outside the door.


    Jin Min''s face was pale, and a lot of sweat was oozing out of his forehead, making him very haggard.


    It��s not surprising that cooking this kind of thing consumes more than just spiritual power for the chef, but also consumes a lot of divine consciousness and soul. Every time a banquet is made, it is tantamount to a struggle with life. And a special spiritual food like Lilong Zhengzhu consumes more energy, even in the Golden Core Realm, it is somewhat unbearable.


    Zhou Shu stepped forward and bowed, took out a Quanyuan Pill and handed it over with both hands, "Master Jin has worked hard, there are good restorative pills here, please accept it."


    "Thank you."


    Jin Min was slightly confused, took a look at the pill, and then took it.


    As the pill entered his abdomen, his face suddenly showed a bit of joy, "It is a good pill."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "The master''s spiritual food is better. It is lucky for me to see the master''s cooking and even enjoy the spiritual food made by the master himself."


    "Hehe, you''re too good."


    A smile of satisfaction appeared on Jin Min''s face, quite contented. As a cook, there is nothing more to do than to get praise from others for your own spiritual food.


    At the right time, Zhou Yishi said, "Master, I have some special ingredients here. I wonder if the master is interested?"


    Jin Min''s eyes flashed, "What ingredients?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "Not long ago, I was favored by my seniors and gave me some flesh and blood of a male fish. It was a feast, so I could bring it out with the payers. But such ingredients can only be matched by a chef like a master. If I do it myself, I will be violent."


    Zhao Yige was slightly startled, "Henggongyu?"


    "What, Henggongyu?"


    Jin Min''s eyes widened, as if he was about to swallow Zhou Shu in, "A strange beast, a male fish, do you have a fish whisker?"


    Sure enough, he is a connoisseur, so he asked the fish whiskers directly. The fish whiskers are the most delicious part of the male fish. Chef Xiu always has a special interest in this kind of food. He wants to get it and make it into spiritual food.


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of regret, "Without fish whiskers, it is a blessing to get some flesh and blood."


    Jin Min was slightly disappointed, "It''s a pity that there are no fish whiskers, but there is also fish meat. This banquet can also be an extra good dish."


    Zhou Shuxi said, "Is the master willing to do it?"


    Jin Min smiled and said, "Why don''t you make good ingredients? It''s the first time I saw Henggongyu. I am very interested. Besides, I just got your medicine pill and I am full of energy. I am embarrassed not to do anything."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Trouble the master, I will send it to the master in a while, so I won''t bother now."


    After a few chats, a few people left.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu sent the flesh and blood of Henggong fish to the house. The fish and meat he left before were basically handed over to Jin Min to make various exquisite spiritual foods, a small part of which was used for banquets. Most of them were stayed by Zhou Shu. Of course, Jin Min also got some rewards, and everyone was very happy.


    The next day, Haizhonglou opened seats.


    The banquet is exclusively for Zhou Shu alone, and the host and accompanying guests are only three or five people together Facing the sixty dishes full of five tables, Zhou Shu descends like a gluttonous, beautiful I enjoyed it for a while, and of course a lot of it survived.


    This is one of his greatest enjoyments since he cultivated immortality. It satisfies his appetite almost perfectly, and has the benefits of cultivation. The Golden Core Realm''s cook cultivation can make all kinds of spiritual food have incidental effects or increase spiritual consciousness. Or expand the soul, and that''s all.


    If Zhou Shu was originally ninety-nine nine, now it is one hundred, reaching the limit that can be achieved, as if there is a feeling that his body is about to burst.


    The cultivation base has been suppressed for too long, and it''s time to form a pill.


    The banquet dissipated, and Zhou Shu soon left.


    Zhao Yige said anxiously, "Friend Shu, the news of your coming to Lingyu City has been known by the three major sects. Now there are monks waiting everywhere outside the city. If you can''t go now, you will be found by them as soon as you leave the city. Go, let me be with you, they should be scrupulous."


    And Zhou Shu looked calm and calm, ��Don��t worry, I��ll be fine. If you entertain me today, I will be rewarded in the future.�� (To be continued.)

 Chapter 488: The problem of negligence

    As expected by Zhao Yige, Hongye Sect and Liuxia Sect sent almost all the Golden Core and Yuanying Realms that can be sent to wait outside Lingyu City. A novel������


    One post at three miles, one post at ten miles, and a heavy array of formations are so tight that even a fly can''t sneak out.


    However, they guarded it for ten days without seeing Zhou Shu''s shadow.


    "What''s the matter, didn''t he go out of town?"


    "No, we have someone in Haizhonglou. He must be no longer in Haizhonglou."


    "Could there be other places out of town?"


    "No! Keep it! Keep it!"


    "Catch that kid and frustrate his bones and ashes. Only then can I hate him!"


    After another 30 days, the various clan affairs of the two sects were all affected, and the disciples could not take on the task, could not open the secret realm of the formation, and suffered beyond words. In desperation, the two major sects could only withdraw most of the cultivators and return to normal, but the cultivators were still insisting, spending twelve hours on it every day, not even daring to rest, for fear that Zhou Shu would take the opportunity to leave.


    But they didn''t know that Zhou Shu had already left Lingyu City for forty days, only one step away from the Heyin School.


    It was impossible for them to think that Zhou Shu used the identity of Wushuang City''s messenger to leave leisurely and easily under their noses.


    Heyin school, not far from the mountain gate.


    "Master Shu, you are back."


    Seeing the familiar figure, Hao Ruoyan couldn''t wait to greet him, his face was full of joy, and there was a trace of anxiety in his eyes, "Is everything done with Master Shu?"


    "It''s done, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu sensed the anxiety and asked suspiciously, "Ruoyan, what happened to you here? Why are you waiting for me at the gate?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head lightly, "It''s nothing big, it''s just that there is something for the sect. Ruoyan waits for Master Shu to make a decision, so he will be fine."


    "I was shocked. I thought something happened to you guys," Zhou Shu smiled bitterly. "What''s the matter with the sect, you and the former elder can decide not to do it."


    "Master Shu, the five sects will hunt, and it will start in half a month."


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu, "This matter has a big relationship. If Yan arrives for the first time, I don''t know what to do best."


    "Five sects can hunt?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel stagnant, but he hadn''t thought about it before. Calculating the time, the five hunts of this year are indeed about to begin.


    The hunting of the five sects is the biggest event of the five sects in the Qingyuan Mountains. Every five years, each sect has two golden cores to explore the Qingyuan Valley, hunt the monsters in the valley, and obtain the monsters. One of the biggest sources of income.


    That was the matter of the Golden Core Cultivator. Zhou Shu didn''t pay attention before, but now his position is different and his thoughts should be different, but he has not yet transformed.


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly, "I neglected this matter, Ruoyan, what do you think?"


    "If Yan thinks, or else, this time our Dutch school will not participate in the hunting of the Five Sects?"


    Hao Ruoyan said with some worry, "Now Elder Shen is in retreat to recuperate, and he must not be able to come out, and the stewardship is inadequate and cannot help if he goes there. Only Ruoyan and the former elder can go, but if they have gone, Master Shu is going to retreat and get Dan again, what about the sect affairs, no one will solve the problem... And this time the Lieyunjian faction will undoubtedly participate, because of Kunlun, they dare not come to the Dutchman faction , But there is no such scrupulousness in Qingyuan Valley. Ruoyan feels that they are likely to behave like last time, and they will lie in ambush in secret. We are afraid that there will be great danger if our people go. Speaking of five cases Those demon pill that can hunt, we are not very necessary, it is not worth taking these risks."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment and nodded, "Ruoyan, you think it is reasonable, but we still have to go. This is not only about the demon pill, but also about the face. If we back down on this matter, our Heyin faction is in The status of the Qingyuan Mountain Range will drop a lot, which will be detrimental to the disciples in the door, and will hinder future exhibitions."


    "understood."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and nodded earnestly, "Master Shu said go, then go, Ruoyan will go to prepare and notify the former elder."


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu grabbed her and said slowly, "I will go with you this time and let the former elder guard the sect in the Dutch School."


    "Ah, Master Shu is going?"


    Hao Ruoyan was a little surprised, but there were more surprises. "It is good for Master Shu to go, but I am afraid that other sects will disagree. The hunting rule seems to be the Golden Core Realm to participate."


    "The rules always change. If they don''t agree, then find a way to get them to agree."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care. The rules were all set by people. The rules between the sects of the cultivating world were nothing more than strength. He had to obey before, but now he has the qualifications to change. When it comes to strength, he is not afraid.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Hao Ruoyan''s eyes shimmered, "Yes, Master Shu wants to go, and they can''t stop it," but as if thinking of something again, she asked again, "But Master Shu, you are not planning to end this trip. Dan, is it more important than hunting, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s okay, wait until the five sects will be hunted back before forming the pill. If it goes well, it will only take one month, and it won''t affect my completion of the pill formation before the five-year period."


    I was negligent, I didn''t have a reasonable time plan, and there was nothing I could do to encounter such a thing, but it''s not necessarily a special chance because it''s hard to do.


    "Then it''s so decided, if Yan goes to prepare."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, with a smile on her face, "It''s better for Master Shu to be there. Things will become clear right away. I don''t know what to do if I don''t come back."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Go, you have been working hard during this period of time. I brought some spiritual food back. The chef in the Golden Core Realm made it, and I specially reward you in the evening."


    "Ah, I really want to taste it, Ruoyan can''t wait."


    Hao Ruoyan exclaimed, and the wind also left, leaving only a pale blue afterimage.


    Zhou Shu also left in a hurry, he was going to Qinghe Peak.


    On Qinghe Peak, the main hall in the center has been completely flattened, and all the traces of the old days have been erased. Except for some vigilant alchemy, few disciples know that a pill similar to the three corpse evil pills has been refined here. medicine.


    Around the top of the peak, came to the back of the beautiful mountain, walked into a deep valley trail, silver moongrass was planted everywhere along the way, snow fragrant rushed, the drunk person was drunk, and a verdant room stood at the end of the trail In the bamboo building, a few wisps of light smoke continue to rise from the building, curling straight up.


    "The place where the younger sister lives is always different from others."


    Zhou Shu gently opened the door with a calm smile.


    Yangmei was sitting in the room, with all kinds of medicinal materials in front of her, almost taller than her. She stared at the medicinal materials and couldn''t help muttering, her small face was full of concentration, and there was no sign of Zhou Shu''s arrival.


    "So attentive."


    Zhou Shu walked over and gently touched her head.


    "Ah, ah, who?"


    Feeling something, Yang Mei turned around and looked at Zhou Shu and exclaimed, "Brother!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I want to be demented because of medicinal materials, and I don''t know if I was sneaked away, you."


    "Hee hee, I don''t worry about my brother."


    Yang Mei smiled happily, and said loudly, "Brother, I want to understand the Danfang, I have to try the materials!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 489: Xiangxue

    "Has the green lotus fire been absorbed?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and sat down. When staying with Yangmei, he always felt very relaxed, and he could let go of the things in his heart. ��One Novel ����


    "Brother look!"


    Yangmei stood up, stretched out his green fingers, white light flashed, and suddenly a green-white flame appeared on the fingertips.


    The fire is quite different from a normal flame. The color is not bright and bright, but rather hazy like mist. The flame is not in the shape of a drop, but spreads around, like a lotus flower in bloom.


    Zhou Shu stared at the flames and nodded slightly, "It''s done well, there is no damage, right?"


    "no!"


    Yangmei shook her head repeatedly, "And unlike what Sister Bian told me, it is not uncomfortable or painful. It seems to be directly integrated into my Qi and Qi pulses. It is very smooth, like a hot spring, and it is very comfortable."


    "So smoothly?"


    Zhou Shu was also a little surprised. Although Qinghehuo had a calm temperament, it was strange to absorb it so comfortably, "How did you do it?"


    Yangmei blinked, "It''s done according to the method taught by the elders. It is really easy to operate the mental method when absorbing the abnormal fire, and then use the mental method to guide the abnormal fire into the sea of ??air."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he thought to himself, Yangmei seems to have a good affinity with Qinghe Fire. This kind of thing is not uncommon in the world of cultivating immortals. Some cultivators�� bodies are particularly suitable for certain types of fire, which can be regarded as a kind of abnormality. Gift.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Yang Mei also meditated, and thought for a while, "The mental method I use is the compassionate sutra in the bracelet. Is it related to it?"


    "Probably."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seeming to realize, "The Compassionate Heart Sutra is the heart technique left by Yuan Heyin, the father of the Lotus School, and the Qinghe Fire is also the same. Maybe the two match exactly. This is also your chance."


    Yangmei smiled happily, "Hehe, the chance was also given by brother."


    "You deserve it. You have to practice more. It will be very beneficial to practice in the future," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Junior sister, did you really come up with the pill?"


    "There are only three materials, brother, you look down on me too much, huh!"


    Yangmei bulged, stretched out her hand, and several jade slips on the ground flew into her hands, "Look, the material ratio, the order of sequence, I thought of almost a hundred possible combinations, and each combination was written down in detail. After comparing and analyzing, and then experimenting with similar materials, discarding the bad ones, and repeating the trials again when the bad ones are good, and finally confirmed the two methods! Although this method is a bit stupid, I think there is definitely nothing wrong with this."


    The jade slips are full of information, and each experiment is written in detail. I don''t know how much effort has been put on the bayberry.


    Zhou Shu felt warm in his heart, "Yangmei, you have been so hard."


    "It''s not hard work, but I find it very interesting!" After receiving the compliment, the lingering anger on Yang Mei''s face disappeared, and her eyes turned into crescent moons. "When this is over, I will get the other medicines out. Let this three pill recipe be completely successful!"


    Speaking of happiness, she clenched her fists, her eyes filled with anticipation, her face seemed to glow with excitement.


    "It can''t be too hard."


    Zhou Shu put down the jade slip and said with concern, "This method of you is actually not stupid at all, but it is the most correct method. It just consumes too much spirituality and soul. Once you feel tired, you must stop and rest. I will teach you a way to increase spirituality. The method of knowledge is obtained from Lingyu City, which is good for you."


    "The way to increase spiritual consciousness is great!"


    Yangmei jumped up, but stepped on a pile of medicinal materials, accidentally falling into Zhou Shu''s arms.


    She carried a refreshing scent of snow, fragrant and fresh. With warm fragrance in his arms, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and he leaned her back to sit down, but the skin touched, he couldn''t help but feel like a heartbeat. The grown-up Yangmei is different from a young one. If it is too long, he will also It''s hard to sit still.


    Yang Mei didn''t seem to notice, she turned her head hastily, and almost touched Zhou Shu''s face, "Brother, I feel that my spiritual knowledge is not enough right now. If I have enough spiritual knowledge, I will definitely be faster!"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu took out a jade slip and said, "Flicking through the thoughts of Qianqiu, I am familiar with it, and it is very helpful to the divine consciousness. There are some experience in this jade slip, you can take a look."


    Yangmei took it over in a hurry, took a closer look, her eyes were full of joy, "Thank you brother!"


    Zhou Shunuan smiled warmly, "What can I thank you for? I still have a lot of things for you to help me."


    Yangmei seemed to realize something, and quickly asked, "By the way, brother, you came to me, did you find Tianxin Fruit?"


    "Yes, there are five Tianxin Fruits, which should be enough."


    Zhou Shu smiled and took out the Naxu Jie, "Junior sister, you don''t have to be in a hurry to practice. There is still time. It is best to use these materials to refine more pill. You will also use it in the future."


    Yangmei''s eyes flickered, and she nodded vigorously, "Uh, I will try my best not to fail!"


    After swearing, she seemed to have thought of something and hesitated, "Brother, it''s not just me, Sister Yan, Sister Bian, and Sister Siyun, if I make a pill, can I give them one too? Is one good?"


    "Of course, you can use it whatever you want."


    There is a lot of comfort on Zhou Shu��s face. Yang Mei is such a person. As long as she is kind to her, she will try her best to repay, regardless of the cost, even a greeting, she is willing to pay a lot, which is not good to her. People, such as those female cultivators in Xuexiangyuan before, she would also let go to a great extent, always maintaining her optimistic attitude, because of these, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but treat her with special pity and love.


    "Hehe, brother is the best!"


    Yangmei leaned over, rubbed Zhou Shu a few times, and quickly moved back, his face flushed.


    With some blush on her face, she urged, "Where is Tianxinguo, brother, let me have a look."


    Zhou Shu smiled and took out the Tianxin Fruit and placed it in front of him.


    Picking up one, Yangmei carefully held it in his hand, and the light in his eyes flashed," Dan Fangli said,''Take two and leave seven, and the size of the silver wire is four. Don''t damage the juice.'' I don''t know what it means. Once you get it, you will understand. On this day, the heart fruit has nine petals. Take two and leave seven...... These five I can use it more than 20 times!"


    "so smart."


    Zhou Shu stroked her Xiu and nodded gently.


    Yangmei jumped up from the ground, stiffened her small chest, and said loudly, "Then you can definitely get a lot of pills. Brother, don''t worry! I will start now!"


    "Don''t worry, let''s restore your consciousness first."


    Zhou Shu shook his head helplessly, "Don''t be in a hurry, I have to go to the Wuzonghui to hunt, you just need to practice slowly."


    "Five sects can hunt?"


    Yangmei stayed for a while, and asked her cheeks, "Doesn''t we have to send disciples to participate in the next five competitions, who will go? Brother, can I go?"


    "You can''t."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head.


    "Oh..." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 490: I object

    Qingyuan Valley, the mysterious place of Qingyuan Mountain. A novel �ݨR���Q�Q�����ܩ��Q


    It is located in the middle of the Qingyuan Mountain Range and stretches for thousands of miles. For nearly a thousand years, the practitioners of the Five Sects of Qingyuan have not reached the end. This is because there are countless Tier 4 monsters in Qingyuan Valley, even if the five sects are united, they can''t go deep too much, and it is said that there are Tier 5 monsters in the deep valley, which makes it more difficult to explore.


    There is such a dangerous place in the Qingyuan Mountain Range. It seems that it is difficult to have five small cultivating sects like this. But the sky is endless. Although there are many monsters in Qingyuan Valley, they have never crossed the thunder pond. They will never Leaving Qingyuan Valley into the mountains, this allowed the five exhibitions to continue smoothly.


    Now, at the time of the hunting of the Five Sects, dozens of Golden Core Cultivators stood in groups on a vast mountain area a few tens of miles away from Gukou.


    "Du Ze, each of the five sects will hunt only two people, but you have so many people here, what do you want to do?"


    A tall old man stared at the opposite side with electric eyes, and said solemnly.


    The old man''s name is Miang, from Dingshanmen, a talisman. This time he participated in the hunting of the five sects, and he led the repairmen of Dingshanmen.


    Du Ze smiled slightly, "Heh, our Yunjian faction didn''t say that we would all enter. Now we have too many Golden Core Cultivators, and we all want to see Qingyuan Valley, can''t you? Brother Mi, you have too much control. stop."


    Not far away, Liu Yu''er took a few steps forward, her face was not pretty, "It''s natural to come to see, but this Qingyuan Valley can come anytime, why choose this time?"


    A Golden Core Realm behind her nodded and shouted loudly, "What to see, I think your Yunjian faction wants to recruit more people and share the benefits? Although you are crowded now, our Luo Wanggu also I won''t be afraid of you!"


    Liu Yuer frowned and turned back, "Senior Brother Liu Lian, don''t be angry, let me say."


    "Hehe, Brother Liu is really violent."


    There was a trace of disdain in Du Ze''s eyes, "We didn''t do anything, so you were in a hurry? Hey, it was really done. We Yunjian sent a few more people into Qingyuan Valley, what can you do?"


    "You didn''t send a family here!"


    Liu Lian glared at Du Ze, but when he glanced at the four Golden Core Cultivators behind Du Ze, his heart suddenly became frightened, and his voice became much smaller, "I really want to do this. The other four sects cannot tolerate you, you guys. Say yes?"


    He turned his head and looked not far away. There were the Golden Core Cultivators of the Four Xizong standing there, but they were silent.


    Although the Golden Core Cultivator of the Sixi Sect was young, he looked very mature. He took a step forward and nodded, "This does not sound right, but for the Five Sects of Hunting, if the Yunjian Sect is different, Opinions, we can discuss the five cases seriously."


    Hearing these words, Mian and Liu Yuer were both stunned.


    Mi Ang''s face was solemn, "Shi Zhongtie, what do you mean by this sentence, do you Si Xizong also think that the Yunjian Sect should have more practitioners to enter Qingyuan Valley?"


    Liu Yuer didn''t speak, but looked around and seemed to understand.


    The two Cultivators of the Si Xizong had always been close to the Yunjian faction led by Du Ze, and seemed to have had a tacit understanding before.


    Shi Zhongtie neither nodded nor shook his head, "It''s just a discussion. To be honest, the five of us should change now."


    "Change, how to change?"


    Miang took a few steps forward and said with a long smile, "Hehehe, it seems that your Si Xizong and Yunjian faction have discussed it a long time ago. Tell me, how do you want to change?"


    Shi Zhongtie thought for a moment, and said slowly, "God has given chance, only those who are able can occupy it. Now the Yunjian faction is the strongest, and the position should be the most. Some sects with insufficient strength should be few, or even should not be. Have."


    "what did you say?"


    Miang was more angry, "Then what sect should be more and what should be less?"


    Shi Zhongtie was tit-for-tat, "Isn''t this obvious, I dare not come..."


    Paying attention to the quarrel, Du Ze on one side looked a little bit glamorous and couldn''t help smiling.


    Before the hunting of the five sects, the Yunjian faction had discussed with the Sixizong. They wanted to occupy the position of the Heyin faction in the hunting of the five sects. The Sixizong had been hesitating, not knowing whether to agree or not. The Jian faction has 13 golden cores, while the Four Xizong has only five, which is definitely not as good as the strength, but the other sects also have the power to fight, but after seeing the newly added golden core cultivator of the Yunjian faction , They didn''t have much thought to oppose, and agreed to the Yunjian faction''s request, agreed to join with them and kick the Heyin faction out of the game.


    Liu Yu''er sighed, floating between the two arguing, "Don''t worry, you two, if you want to change, you have to wait for the five cases to come together before discussing it. There is no one from the Heyin faction, so this matter should not be mentioned. "


    Du Ze chuckled, "Elder Liu, you don''t know the current situation of the Heyin School, they just don''t dare to come, haha."


    "Haha, one sect has two golden cores, and one is newly added. What kind of sect is this called?"


    "Do they dare to come and hunt? It''s ridiculous, I''m afraid they won''t be able to keep their home in half a year."


    "The Five Sects of Qingyuan, the Heyin School is untrue. It''s time to change it."


    Behind Du Ze, several cultivators spoke one after another, but one of the golden core cultivators did not speak.


    The cultivator was about 40 years old, dressed in a blue shirt, described as elegant, and kept his head slightly down and looked to the side, as if it had nothing to do with him. But if you look closely, you will find that there is a bit of killing intent hidden in his eyes. The killing intent is difficult to detect, but it is very strong, and people with intentions should be able to see it. Most of him carry a lot of hatred, which is extremely difficult to dispel.


    Liu Yu''er stared at Du Ze, "It''s still early noon at this time, and the hour hasn''t arrived. How do you know they won''t come? Anyway, wait until the hour comes."


    Du Ze sneered, "Heh, I know that Luo Wanggu and Yunjian School have always made friends, but now is different from the past. You Luo Wanggu should also change. Today''s Heyin School is no longer the Heyin School of the past. Our Yunjian faction is not like in the past. Think about how to choose."


    Liu Yuer smiled lightly, did not speak, and returned to her side.


    Liu Lian walked to her and said, "Senior Sister Liu, or else, let''s stop fighting. Even if they get more, they will still occupy the position of the Dutch School. As long as we have a position, it will be enough."


    "Can''t let go," Liu Yu''er shook her head, "The position of the Heyin School is not bad, but once this mouth is opened, the Yunjian School will surely get an inch. From then on, the Qingyuan Mountain Range probably won''t have a place for us."


    "But there are so many of them, what if you really do it? Let''s bear it for now."


    Similar conversations were also going on at Dingshanmen.


    And the cultivators of the Yunjian School and the Four Xizong have calmly stood together, all of them complacent.


    An hour passed.


    "It''s noon in one hour No one will come to the Holland Pie. I think they must not dare to come. In that case, we can get more demon pill if we go in early. If I say more, it is so decided, the position of the Heyin School will be replaced by our Yunjian School."


    Du Ze took a few steps and looked around, with an arrogant attitude, "After I have finished speaking, who agrees and who opposes?"


    For a long time, there was no sound.


    Liu Yuer looked anxious, but looked at Du Ze and the cultivators behind him, but she finally held back.


    Du Ze laughed loudly, "Since there is no objection, it is so decided, everyone is ready to enter the valley together!"


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, a bright golden rainbow shot from a distance, and fell directly into the middle of the field, splashing countless smoke and dust.


    The golden light was dazzling, and everyone hid their eyes and avoided.


    The light dissipated, and I saw a calm-looking cultivator standing opposite Du Ze, gently shook his head, "I object." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 491: Liu Yu

    The golden light was so powerful that even the Golden Core Realm cultivator couldn''t help avoiding it. However, the golden light dissipated, and seeing that there was a Condensing Vein Realm cultivator standing inside, all the cultivators were shocked. A novel���ܩ������ܡܩ����ܩ������Q���ܡ�


    Du Ze was even more shocked. Fortunately, Jin Guang didn''t seem to target him deliberately, otherwise he might not even have a chance to dodge.


    "Who are you? How did you get here!"


    Glaring Zhou Shu, Du Ze shouted.


    "and who are you?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Du Ze, his expression indifferent, "There is only one hour before it is time, and if we say that we have no place in the Dutch School, who will give you the right?"


    He was a little angry.


    After perceiving the situation here, he rushed forward non-stop and used seven Wukong escape symbols in a row before arriving in time. If it is a little late, I am afraid that those few people will enter the valley.


    "Are you from the Dutch school?"


    Du Ze pointed at Zhou Shu and laughed unscrupulously, "The lotus pie really doesn''t work anymore, even the Golden Core Cultivator is gone, only the kid from the Condensed Vein Realm comes over, haha, it makes people laugh out loud, hahaha."


    "It''s ridiculous, doesn''t the Dutchman know that only Golden Core Cultivators can hunt?"


    "What do you know, the Dutchman seems to have given up."


    "It''s pretty self-knowing, hey, but the same is true for the Golden Core Cultivator, and we will still be driven away by us."


    With loud noises, several Yunjian repairers began to ridicule, and the green shirt repairer couldn''t help but raised his head and looked at Zhou Shu. He was stunned with just one glance.


    It seemed that he was stunned by Lei, and the whole person stopped. His eyes were fixed on Zhou Shu, and he did not move away for a long time.


    "Zhou...Shu..."


    Although he tried to cover it up, there was still a small trembling voice.


    Zhou Shu was startled when he heard the sound, and when he looked up, he was also shocked, poking there like a piece of wood, motionless.


    Some old things came up suddenly, thinking seemed to be a little sluggish, but the sluggishness was less than half of the time, Zhou Shu quickly recovered and calmed down.


    He lightly nodded to the green shirt repairer, then looked away, continued to face Du Ze, and said loudly, "You should be from the Yunjian school, no wonder, haha."


    "How dare you disrespect seniors and want to die!"


    Feeling the disdain in Zhou Shu''s words, Du Ze immediately became angry. With a wave of his big sleeves, a huge force pressed towards Zhou Shu.


    The green shirt cultivator''s figure shook, and there was already an extra blue sword in his hand, as if he wanted to stop it, but he stopped before he shot it, because it seemed that he didn''t need his help at all.


    Du Ze��s sleeves were not yet waved, and he was firmly pressed by a black torrent that came from nowhere. The black torrent went all the way up the sleeves, directly enveloping Du Ze��s whole body, revealing only a pair of sluggish eyes. outside.


    The look in his eyes became dazed because of the unusual panic, "How could it be...you..."


    He could tell the black torrent that engulfed him, it was a sword intent, but it didn''t mean he could resist it. The sword intent is vast, and the power is like a flood, so that he has no ability to resist, and is instantly suppressed, falling to the ground unable to move.


    It seemed that a dog encountered an elephant and was immediately stepped on the ground, completely unable to fight back.


    Glancing at Du Ze, Zhou Shu put away the heavy golden sword and shook his head slightly, "Too weak."


    Indeed, Zhou Shu, who had experienced countless battles in Lingyu City, felt completely different when facing the Golden Core Cultivators of the Yunjian School, and his opponent was simply vulnerable. He felt that he could defeat a cultivator like Du Ze without even using the third change.


    The cultivators nearby were shocked, their mouths opened wide, and it took a long time to speak.


    "Ah, what''s the situation?"


    "Am I wrong, Elder Du Ze, was knocked down at once?"


    "Furthermore, he is a practitioner who has been condensed in the vein realm. Is this intentional?"


    "Intentionally not to such an extent, you see, he is lying on the ground..."


    They were a little stupid, and they all forgot what they were going to do. The Golden Core Cultivator shot at the Ning Vessel realm, thinking that it would be good to watch the show with their hands, but the result was unexpected.


    "This is the broken jade sword intent!"


    The Tsing Yi Xiu stared at the black torrent, the surprise in his heart could not be suppressed, and he almost shouted.


    The cultivators of the other sects were also shocked, and all their shocked eyes focused on Zhou Shu.


    They had never seen this kind of scene in the Qingyuan Mountain Range. Du Ze, who seemed quite not weak, was knocked down by the Vein Condensation Cultivator at once. It is incredible, who is this practitioner?


    Of course, one person is very calm.


    Liu Yuer.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s arrival, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, and thought, "I didn''t expect it to be him. If there are other golden cores, the Heyin faction is very sad today, but if he comes, it will be unlucky to change the Yunjian faction today."


    Du Ze, who was half lying on the ground, yelled, "What are you guys doing? Come on! Liu Yu, look at you, you must kill this kid!"


    The Liu Yu that he shouted was the new Golden Core Cultivator who joined the Yunjian School.


    The five-year period is approaching. In order to resolve the grievances with the Heyin faction, the Yunjian faction has almost crazily expanded its strength and recruited golden cores everywhere. They took out all the capital under the box, but they have not found a suitable cultivator. Also, no powerful Golden Core Cultivator is willing to come to the Qingyuan Mountain Range where aura is thin.


    Until they met Liu Yu who claimed to be a casual repairer.


    After several tests, the Yunjian faction learned that Liu Yu''s strength was definitely much stronger than the other gold cores in his own sect, and he immediately wooed him at all costs.


    With Liu Yu, the Yunjian School finally felt confident enough, and only then had the mind to work on other schools.


    Several Yunjian repairers nodded and rushed towards Zhou Shu, but Liu Yu, who had the most high hopes from them, did not move.


    Before they rushed to Zhou Shu, a three-foot-thick black wall suddenly appeared, blocking them.


    Several cultivators took a look, shouted loudly, and at the same time used various methods, for a time magic weapons, talisman, and magic tricks, slammed toward the black wall without stopping. U U Reading


    But those attacks are like mud cows into the sea, and when they hit the wall, they are completely shattered, regardless of spiritual power or talisman.


    Fragments of magic weapon scattered all over the place instantly.


    "This����"


    Several cultivators were stunned there, neither advancing nor retreating. If it was a fluke to knock down Du Ze before, they knew clearly that the strength of the condensed pulse realm cultivators was so high that they could not surpass it. Gao Feng, even if the attack continues, it will only be in vain.


    Heyin School, when has such a cultivator existed?


    Such questions reverberated in the mind of almost every cultivator.


    "The sword intent transforms into shape, the sword turns with the heart, and the broken jade sword intent has been practiced to this degree..."


    Liu Yu stared at the black wall with a dull expression. He only muttered in his heart, "In the past few years, his growth is really beyond imagination. What adventure has he encountered? Not only has he recovered his vitality, his strength has reached such a level, even now. I can''t be better than..." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 492: negotiation

    Everyone was shocked, and a figure in a blue shirt floated on the court. �R1�R��Novel�Q�Q


    "Master Shu, Ruoyan is late."


    She bowed to Zhou Shuwei, and then stood beside Zhou Shu with a respectful expression.


    Hao Ruoyan took a step slower. Although she didn''t know what she gave birth to, she also knew that the situation was controlled by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, glanced at Du Ze indifferently, and withdrew his sword intent.


    Du Ze got out of the shackles, got up hurriedly, and stood far away from Zhou Shu with the few cloud dispatchers, not daring to come closer.


    They whispered softly, "When did the Heyin School have such a cultivator?"


    "I don''t know, I only heard that the Hollywood School is very quiet recently and hasn''t made any movements. Instead, many cultivators have been expelled, and there are fewer and fewer people."


    "This person is obviously an elite of the big sect, or else he is the child of the legendary family, otherwise it is impossible to defeat us so easily."


    "Don''t say it, now the situation is weaker than others, see what he is going to do?"


    "Liu Yu, why didn''t you just shoot?"


    Du Ze thought of something, very angry, and reprimanded Liu Yu, who had not moved, but Liu Yu didn''t look back and did not respond.


    Zhou Shu looked around, smiled and arched his hands, "Every elder, I am Zhou Shu of the lotus sect, and the elder Hao next to me is our candidate to participate in the hunting of the Five Sects. However, I have not yet formed the alchemy. I wonder if you all oppose it?"


    Sixi Zong��s Shizhongtie took a few steps forward, with a smile on his face, "Who would object? Young Master Zhou, a young hero, let alone the Condensed Vein Realm, even the Foundation Realm can also enter."


    The cultivator next to him also followed, "What Brother Shi said is that the cultivator puts ability first, and the cultivation level is not worth mentioning. We all admire the ability of Nephew Zhou."


    The cultivator of Si Xizong was really good at seeing the wind and steering the rudder, and as soon as he saw the Yunjian pie collapsed, he immediately changed the direction of the wind.


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at the cultivator opposite, "Elder Liu, it''s been a long time."


    Liu Yuer nodded slightly and sighed, "I have met three times, and you are better than one. Last time I said that you are not as good as Yang Hei. It is really funny to come now. Please forgive me."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "It doesn''t matter, everyone has their own destiny, and Yang Hei will not necessarily be worse than me in the future."


    He turned to Miang and bowed his hands in salute, "Elder Mi is the only master who can draw fifth-order talisman in the Qingyuan Mountains. He has always admired him closely. It is the luck of the younger generation to see it today."


    Miang couldn''t help but smiled and bowed his hand in return. "Heh, Nephew Zhou has praised it. We can discuss each other when we will be in Qingyuan Valley."


    By saying this, he obviously also admitted that Zhou Shu could enter the valley.


    "Of course, with such a good opportunity, juniors will definitely ask for more advice."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to the cultivator of the Yunjian School, his expression suddenly changed, as if a layer of frost was trapped on his face.


    Feeling the chill in Zhou Shu''s eyes, several cultivators couldn''t help shuddering and moved closer. Among them, Du Ze reacted the most. He made his debut with golden light, and a protective cover was placed on the outside of the Jindan body.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You Yunjian faction, do you have any opinions?"


    Several Jin Dan glanced at each other, their expressions slumped, and whispered, "No."


    Under the eaves, people have to bow their heads. There is no way for them to be inferior to their skills.


    A trace of disdain flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes. These four golden cores might not have the chance to fight him with all their strength, but these few people have been in the high position of the small sect for a long time. They are well-positioned and lazy. When encountering setbacks, there is no fighting spirit, I am afraid that there is no future in the future.


    He said slowly, "You have no opinion, but I do."


    Several Yunjian cultivators couldn''t help but froze, "You, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly cold, and he said awe-inspiringly, "Yunjian faction, you first want to grab the position of the Dutchman faction, and then you shoot me again, don''t you count this account?"


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    Several practitioners panicked, with a lot of panic in their eyes. They wanted to go but didn''t dare to go, and they wanted to escape but were afraid that they could not.


    As the leader, Du Ze calmed himself up and said loudly, "What are you going to do, here are all the five sects of Qingyuan, and you still want to do it against us?... Brother Sixizong, come and help!"


    Speaking of later, his face became more and more panic, and he couldn''t help asking for help over there, but the practitioner of Si Xizong turned around and didn''t look at him.


    The golden light on Du Ze''s body became stronger, and he shivered, "If you dare to do something with us, I will blew the golden core and we will die together!"


    Although the voice was loud, it had a strange trembling sound. Obviously, his fear was far more than determination. How could such a person explode the golden core?


    Zhou Shusi didn''t take it seriously, and the corners of her mouth twitched, "You are so afraid of what to do, did I say to do it? Don''t worry, I won''t do it to you."


    Du Ze breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly wiped out the golden light from his body, fearing that he would make a mistake by accident, and he would lose a lot if he really blew himself up.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, and said slowly, "There is nothing wrong with you. You want to grab the position of the Dutch School, then I should grab it back, right?"


    Some people hesitated, "But, we haven''t grabbed it yet."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "Then I don''t care. Anyway, if you **** it, you have to pay a price. I don''t want too much, and I will leave you a place, and I promise I won''t do anything against the Yunjian faction in the valley. , How? Give you time to think about it, there is not much time, fifty breaths are always enough."


    Several practitioners were stunned, and they transmitted voices there and discussed with each other.


    "Brother Du, what should I do?"


    "No way, who made him better than us, but Liu Yu is too damnable. He stood there from start to finish, and has not come to help until now, as if it has nothing to do with our Yunjian faction."


    "He just came here, he certainly wouldn''t be too sincere, and he can''t be blamed for the situation now, after all, that kid is too weird."


    "Forget it, let''s agree, just one, it''s better than none, and he said he wouldn''t do it to us."


    After a while, Du Ze turned around and said to Zhou Shu, "One is only one, we recognize it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded so the best, but this position, I must decide who it is. "


    "you?"


    Du Ze''s face turned dark, and he thought in his heart, "It''s really too much."


    It''s just that, but he didn''t dare to say it, so as not to anger Zhou Shu, and the previous guarantee was gone.


    "Sell it, you want one of us to go to Qingyuan Valley."


    He gritted his teeth, he felt a bit resentful in his heart, but there was no other way. He could only think about finding a way to solve Zhou Shu as soon as possible after returning to the Yunjian faction.


    "Hehe, how good it is to talk like this, why bother."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Liu Yu who was not far away, "Just him, he went to Qingyuan Valley with us. As for you, hurry back to the Yunjian faction, otherwise I don''t guarantee that I won''t change my mind."


    He smiled faintly, but there was a hint of coldness hidden in that smile, which made Du Ze shudder.


    "Let''s go!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 493: Way to kill

    Watching the Yunjian repairers leave in anguish, Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction. �RһFiction �R�ܩ��Q�Q�ܣ����Q�������Q��


    He and Hao Ruoyan whispered a few words, and then walked towards Liu Yu.


    When their eyes met, they all nodded slightly, and the two of them turned around the cliff together and stopped at a dense forest.


    Liu Yu looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of relief in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, not only did you survive, but you really grew up, and you far exceeded my expectations. I really didn''t misunderstand you."


    With a lot of excitement and blinking eyes, Zhou Shu hurriedly stepped forward to salute, "Master..."


    "Don''t call me Master," Liu Yu waved his hand and blocked Zhou Shu''s ceremony. "The one who is capable of cultivating immortals is above the top, and now I cannot be your master, and the months I taught you are the same as yours. Compared with achievements, it��s not worth mentioning. I feel ashamed of the word Master, so don��t speak up. From now on, just call me Senior Brother."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, then nodded in a daze, "Oh, but if there is no senior, I can''t go now."


    "Master led the door and practiced personally. I am already content to introduce a genius like you into the door, ha ha."


    Liu Yu smiled calmly, "Unexpectedly, when I will see you again, I thought that in this world, I was left with revenge. But I was also a little strange. When you saw me, you seemed to know me. Are you still alive? I don''t know at all, and you are not dead either."


    This Liu Yu is naturally Liu Yu''s rebirth, the peak master of Wuwangmen Tianyun Peak, and Zhou Shu''s master.


    Zhou Shu had recovered his usual indifferentness, took out the concentric wear, and said slowly, "Brother, I know you are alive because I discovered this a few years ago."


    "Peace with one heart?"


    Liu Yuzhen showed a slight suspicion, and took a look, "It is indeed my blood, where are you from? Did you meet Liu Shidi?"


    "Is his name Liu Shidi?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "That was an evil cultivator who was severely injured by Yuan Li of the Tianliu Sect, and lost his spiritual power. Later, he hid in the Lotus Sect to refine the evil corpse, and was killed by me. This Tongxin Pei is his. I saw that his appearance is 90% similar to that of the brother, and I saw this Tongxin Pei, and I knew that the brother was not dead."


    He looked at Liu Yuzhan, "Brother, then Liu Shidi..."


    He was very calm, but he was a little uneasy in killing Liu Yu''s brother.


    "It doesn''t matter, you are doing the right thing. As an evil cultivator, he is the mortal enemy of my decent cultivator. He tried to take my life several times, but I couldn''t attack him because of my brotherhood. I didn''t expect him to die in the end. In your hands, it is also the cycle of heaven."


    Liu Yuzhan shook his head, only a touch of sadness in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu felt relieved, nodded slightly, and wondered, "Brother, how did you survive? I didn''t see it in person that day, but the Nine Cloud Cover did explode."


    "The Nine Cloud Cover was improperly refined and could not withstand the attack of the three golden cores. It did explode, but when the magic weapon exploded, Sect Master Gao Bai also blew a part of the golden cores to protect us. The losses of the practitioners inside were not too great. Later, when facing Zhengleimen, Sect Master Gao Bai fought his life and gave us seven or eight people a chance to escape the siege. However, we were repeatedly chased by Zhengleimen, and our fellows were killed. Only I escaped. After going out, everyone else died at the hands of Zheng Leimen."


    Liu Yuzhan closed his eyes slightly, and although the words that came slowly were calm, he could still feel the hatred in it, which could not be resolved.


    After speaking, he suddenly opened his eyes, "How about you, how did you get out?"


    Zhou Shu replied, "It was Yang Hei who rescued me. When Zheng Leimen was besieging the main hall, Yang Hei led me out and later joined the Heyin Sect."


    Liu Yuzhen nodded with satisfaction, "This kid is really good, you did not miss him. He was dull and disliked by the door. Only you, a genius, got close to him, and I knew he had someone else. It��s not surprising. Your qualifications can be changed, but your nature cannot be changed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Now his qualifications are not bad, he has already set his pulse in Luowanggu."


    "Oh, I can''t think of my unreasonable door, hundreds of years of inheritance, in the end there are only three people left."


    Liu Yuzhan sighed, and a chill suddenly appeared in his eyes, "I must repay this grudge, and I must repay it completely."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and shook his head secretly, unconsciously worrying.


    Compared with Zhou Shu, Liu Yuzhan''s bond with Wuwangmen was obviously deeper, and the suzerain and others died to protect him. Because of these, his heart was completely occupied by thoughts of revenge. Without revenge, it would be difficult for him to go further in the future. .


    And Zhou Shu didn''t have so many fetters to Wuwangmen. The two who treated him well were alive and well, each with its own way out. Zhou Shu would take revenge, but he would only do it casually, and would not spend too much energy on it. His heart was very clear, and the great way was first.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Naturally, the grievances must be paid back, brother, but the main focus is on cultivation. As long as the cultivation level is reached, you can do whatever you want."


    "How can I practice without revenge?"


    Liu Yu said suddenly, "This golden pill of mine, with a heart of revenge, came out of Dao Xiu, if not, I am afraid it is still in the condensed pulse state."


    "To enter the way..."


    Zhou Shu''s worries were even worse.


    The cultivator who enters the Dao, as the Dao, only kills according to his own heart, without asking other causes and effects, so he is contaminated with too much killing karma, and often falls into a demon barrier and cannot extricate himself, and he has to face the heart demon when he becomes a baby. It is difficult for this type of practitioner to get through.


    Liu Yuzhan nodded solemnly, "Yes, I used to practice kendo, but now I understand that kendo is only for killing intent, and only the way of killing is the real way."


    "Senior brother has his own truth, I dare not say anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say more.


    Regarding Tao, every practitioner has his own understanding, and he does not want to influence others. Moreover, he himself is not purely swordsman, and he is not practicing kendo, but his own way.


    But Liu Yuzhan seemed unwilling to stop, and continued, "I concealed in the main gate of the thunder door. When I formed the pill, I killed more than three hundred and thirty people and after the pill, I immediately killed After their suzerain sacrificing pill, the whole gate of Zheng Leimen was killed and the way of killing went further.


    "The whole house is killed?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and he couldn''t think that Liu Yuzhan''s murderousness had reached this point...


    After taking a look at Liu Yuzhan, he said slowly, "Zheng Leimen is gone, isn''t the brother''s hatred already reported?"


    "Reported? It''s still early."


    Liu Yuzhen shook his head vigorously, the cold light in his eyes was even worse, some killing intent was revealed, and there was a chill around him.


    "Although Zheng Leimen was destroyed, I found out that the reason why they destroyed Wuwangmen was instigated by Linyun Temple, and there was also Luo Ming, who actually came from Linyun Temple. I haven''t found him yet. Only when I find him and then destroy the group of bald donkeys in Linyun Temple will my hatred be fully reported."


    He looked calm, but every word seemed to be spoken through gritted teeth.


    Anyone can feel that biting hatred. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 494: Linyun Temple

    There is a long talk here, and those golden pills have been waiting for a long time before Qingyuan Valley. ���RһFiction �ݩ��Q���ܡ�


    Shi Zhongtie showed some anxiety on his face, walked to Hao Ruoyan and respectfully said, "Elder Hao, the time has passed a bit now, do you want to urge Master Zhou?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head slightly, and said slowly, "If Elder Shi is in a hurry, you can go in first, don''t wait."


    "That... forget it."


    Shi Zhongtie looked stunned, and didn''t say what he wanted to say, and walked away angrily.


    Hao Ruoyan said faintly, "Master Shu and the Yunjian faction are talking about Qingyuan Valley. After the matter is resolved, everyone can work together. Elder Shi should be more patient."


    Shi Zhongtie nodded, "Elder Hao said, then we will wait a little longer."


    He withdrew to his position, whispered a few words with the cultivator beside him, but he could only wait helplessly.


    Hao Ruoyan walked to the Dingshan Gate and Luowanggu''s repairers, with apologetic expressions on her face, "Several elders, I''m really sorry, Master Shu may have to delay a while, please forgive me."


    "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry."


    Miang smiled and shook his head, "The matter has to be dealt with before going in, otherwise the Heyin faction and the Yunjian faction will have anything to do with each other. This will not succeed in the hunt and it will not be good for the five."


    Liu Yuer also followed, "Elder Hao does not need to apologize. Today Luo Wanggu is based on Zhou Shu. Luo Wanggu will comply with whatever he says."


    Except for Hao Ruoyan, she is the person who knows Zhou Shu''s strength best, and she also knows that if she is on Zhou Shu''s side, this hunting trip will definitely be of great benefit, so naturally she won''t care about these small points.


    "Thank you two."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Master Shu said that this time the five sects will hunt and will never treat you two wrongly."


    On the side of the cliff, the conversation between the two continued.


    "Linyun Temple?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised.


    The name is like Leiguaner, and the world is meditation, with three temples and one temple as its source. The meditation inheritance of large and small temples basically comes from them, and Linyun Temple is one of the three temples. However, in Dongsheng Prefecture, because of the relationship between Cihangzong and Tianjianmen, Linyun Temple''s scope of activities is not large, and he has rarely seen it.


    He didn''t understand why a force like Linyun Temple would attack a pitiful Wuwang Sect.


    "Yes, it is Linyun Temple."


    Liu Yuzhan said angrily, "Do you still remember our three peaks without delusion?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Ruoxu, Ningjian, Tianyun."


    Liu Yuzhin continued, "Then do you remember the location and shape of the Three Peaks?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "The three peaks seem to be very round and there are no steep mountains. This is a bit different from other peaks, but I haven''t been there for a long time, and I can''t fly. I haven''t seen it carefully."


    "Our Three Peaks of Non-Wandering Sect, although only the second-order spiritual veins, the cultivation effect in them is very good, and there have been several golden cores. This is almost impossible for other small sects that only have second-order spiritual veins. We only believe that our ancestors protect us, but we don''t know that there is another mystery."


    Liu Yu said slowly, "Zhou Shu, have you seen Lingshan Gold?"


    "Yes. Didn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, then looked up thoughtfully, "Speaking of which, our Sanfeng is very similar to Lingshan Jin."


    He suddenly realized that when he saw the Lingshan Gold, he felt a little familiar. It turned out that the Lingshan Gold was almost exactly the same as the Three Peaks of the Wuwangmen. In other words, the Three Peaks of the Wuwangmen were the Lingshan Gold many times smaller!


    "Yes."


    Liu Yuzhen''s expression was a little dignified, "In the eyes of meditation, the three peaks of Wuwangmen are the relics left by the Buddha and are called Xiaolingshan. This kind of Xiaolingshan is found on four continents, but it is very rare. There is one. The meditation practitioners of Linyun Temple realized this when they passed the Wuwang Gate. The meditation was ecstatic. He knew that Xiaolingshan was a great opportunity for meditation. If you practice in it, you will have a lot of opportunity to realize it. Deeper meditation will improve practice."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu began to understand why Linyun Temple had to start with Wuwangmen.


    "A long time ago, the three temples and one temple and the six major sects had an agreement that they could only have their own temples and powers in Xihe Prefecture, while in other large states, they could only wander around, and could not absorb meditation without authorization, and could not build their own temples. It is also not possible to **** the sites of other sects. Once the agreement is violated, the six major sects will be collectively restrained. Although meditation wants us to have no delusion and three peaks, but because of the agreement, we can��t do it ourselves, so we made a lot of money. When Zheng Lei Sect started, Na Luo Ming was also sent by Zen cultivators. All the plans were to help Zheng Lei Sect destroy us and thus seize our Three Peaks for self-cultivation. In the future, even if the six major sects speak, he can also Saying this is a barren mountain, there is no breach of agreement."


    "I understand, brother."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "But I still have a little bit of confusion. That meditation is about to come to practice, just come, Wuwangsect is so big, there is no harm in cultivating by one more person, Wuwangsect will definitely not refuse."


    "Oh, we naturally don''t care, but he has a so-called idea, how can he practice with the ��vulgar��?


    Liu Yuzhen��s face was angry, ��You must know that ordinary cultivators of us cannot enter the meditation eyes. In his eyes, we are all people who hide dirt and dirt. He is the only one who is pure. When he cultivates with us, not only will he fail to make progress, but he will also be polluted by us. You know, after he won the Three Peaks, the first thing he did was to completely close the Three Peaks with a formation method, and no one could enter."


    "Meditation..."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help sighing slightly. This kind of thing is indeed very common. Many meditation practitioners disdain to be with ordinary practitioners, so as not to be contaminated with dust and affect their practice. But for this reason, it is necessary to do so thoroughly, and only the extreme kind of meditation can be done.


    "It''s ridiculous, I don''t know who is the one who hides the dirt and accepts the dirt. In order to be able to cultivate, we wiped out our Wuwangmen. Really pure people, hahaha! I will give you back a hundred times, Linyun Temple !"


    Speaking of anger, Liu Yuzhan couldn''t help laughing wildly Only that laughter was worse than crying, and the hatred in it was unimaginable.


    Seeing Liu Yu''s madness, Zhou Shu was a little worried and said, "Brother, don''t be too persistent now, so as not to affect your practice. In the future, you will have a high level of cultivation and there will be a time for reward."


    "No, you are wrong."


    Liu Yuzhan suddenly fell silent, staring at Zhou Shu intently, saying, "This obsession for revenge is the source of supporting my practice, and I survived for this."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu didn''t persuade, and there was no need, "Brother, let''s go to Qingyuan Valley first. The Yunjian faction belongs to you."


    Liu Yuzhen nodded, "Okay, I''m also welcome, now I am very short of resources. I heard that the Yunjian faction, who wants five hunters to join specially, wants to get more demon pills. I didn''t expect to meet here. You are a coincidence."


    "We are destined to meet again."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, as if he had a premonition. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 495: Iriya

    Seeing Zhou Shu approaching, Hao Ruoyan hurriedly greeted him, "Master Shu.> One Novel �ۡݣ���"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, and saluted the surroundings, "I''m sorry, the younger generation has delayed some things, so everyone has been waiting for a long time."


    Shi Zhongtie hurriedly returned the courtesy, "Well, maybe, how can Elder Zhou''s affairs be delayed."


    He was smiling all over his face, and the flattery in that smile was completely undisguised.


    He could see clearly that the cultivator of the Yunjian School had clearly become one with Zhou Shu. If he said anything against it, the Si Xizong would be isolated. I was afraid that there would be no benefit. Now I must rely on Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded to him, and then turned to Liu Yuer and Miang, "Two elders, it''s the first time I have come to Qingyuan Valley. Some things are not clear. I will ask them for more advice later."


    Miang smiled and stroked his beard, "Hehe, this is natural."


    Liu Yuer lightly nodded, "Entering Qingyuan Valley, the first step is very difficult."


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "I would like to hear the details."


    "According to our five investigations, there is only one entrance to Qingyuan Valley, and that entrance is the most dangerous, but dozens of Tier 4 monsters are entrenched there almost every day, among them there are even more terrifying flying monsters like Thunder Eagle. , Even if the five Qingyuan sects are combined, it��s hard to resist and damage is inevitable. But it��s not impossible. Every two hours in the hot summer afternoon, those monsters will dissipate a lot of fear and heat, especially the Thunder Summoning Eagle will also hide. Xia Mian, this is the best time for us to enter."


    Liu Yuer slowly said, "But generally there will be seven or eight monsters parked near the door, so we five sects, every time we go to Qingyuan Valley, we must concentrate ten golden cores, first clean the entrance, and then gradually Go deep."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Thank you elder for telling me."


    As he thought, entering the valley was really troublesome.


    He also heard that the beast called Thunder Eagle, which can attract the sky thunder to attack the opponent, is stronger than the Golden Core Cultivator��s Five Thunder Technique. With such an attack method, plus the extremely fast speed, it can It is said that it is a very strong existence in the fourth-order flying monsters, and no Jin Dan repairer does not want to face them.


    However, Zhou Shu really wanted to see it.


    Liu Yuer nodded, and then said, "After entering the valley, you can divide the sects to explore individually, or you can combine them together to explore together. It is best to discuss in advance. If you concentrate, the danger will be much less, but the reward will be less, and you can separate. Exploration is the opposite. The danger will be high, but there may also be great opportunities."


    Zhou Shu asked, "What is Elder Liu''s opinion?"


    Liu Yuer smiled, "I don''t have any opinion, everything is mainly the Dutch school."


    Mian next to him nodded, "Nephew Zhou, what do you say, hehe, your strength is so strong, I still want to **** with you, you won''t refuse?"


    "Yes, we will follow Elder Zhou."


    Shi Zhongtie hurriedly came over, showing faithfulness.


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, then smiled and said, "In that case, let''s explore together."


    The other sects all say that they are dominated by the Dutch sect. If he acts alone, he will be unkind. Although he can get more demon pill, for the Dutch sect, he loses a unit that unites the other sects. Great opportunity, not to mention that the current lotus faction does not have much demand for demon pill.


    Several practitioners nodded, with many smiles on their faces.


    Zhou Shu''s strength is obvious to all. It is almost equivalent to four or five golden cores. Explore with him and gain a lot.


    "Enter the valley."


    Zhou Shu nodded and headed towards Qingyuan Valley first.


    Soon, everyone came to the valley mouth. The valley mouth was shaped like a gourd, and the entrance was extremely narrow, but through the layers of clouds and fog, you could see an open area behind. Many monsters wandered in the valley and looked at the valley mouth from time to time. What are waiting for.


    "Seven."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It''s not difficult without flying monsters."


    Shi Zhongtie hurriedly followed, "Elder Zhou is really extraordinary. I can only perceive three of them with my spiritual sense, and the elder can see seven of them. It is really a powerful group."


    Zhou Shu frowned, but also speechless.


    This is obviously a hypocritical flattery. Although Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness is strong, it is not as large as there are so many practitioners in the Golden Core Realm. These seven monsters are in Taniguchi, and anyone can see them. He still wants to say this. It makes people speechless.


    Liu Yu''er looked a little worried, "There are more than seven. In the past, we had to wait until less than five to get in. Moreover, there are four purple-blooded apes, which is troublesome."


    "Not bad."


    Miang''s face also wore some melancholy, "The monster beasts in Qingyuan Valley are quite different from the outside. They have lived together for a long time and are very familiar with each other. They can also cooperate with the attack when they meet our cultivators. They are better than the Tier 4 monsters outside. It��s a lot better to fight alone, even if there are only five, it��s very difficult. In the past, our ten Golden Core Cultivators were easily injured when they met."


    "Try it."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "I''m in front, attracting the four purple-blooded apes over there, leaving a few alone for you to deal with, okay?"


    Seeing the purple-blooded ape, which was more than one foot high, covered with purple-red short hairs, and almost burst out of muscles, several cultivators were stunned.


    Miang reminded, "Elder Zhou, that purple blood ape is very difficult, infinitely powerful, and quite intelligent, almost the same as a body practitioner. Is it just that you have to deal with four by yourself?"


    "It''s okay, it''s already a bit late. If you wait any longer, I''m afraid it will be more in a while."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Just like that, I will go in first and you will follow. Ruoyan, you will be with them, be careful."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Master Shu don''t care about Ruoyan, protect yourself."


    Zhou Shu took out the heavy gold sword, swiftly got up, and swept into the valley.


    Just flying past Taniguchi, Zhou Shu waved his long sword, and a black sword light exploded among the group of purple blood apes.


    Bang!


    As if making a hornet''s nest, the purple blood apes jumped over.


    They have very long arms, and they are tens of feet away from the ground. Almost in the blink of an eye they jumped to a few feet in front of Zhou Shu. The first purple-blooded ape wailed, his eyes flashed with red light, and he raised his casserole-like fist. Smashed hard at Zhou Shu.


    The fist was so powerful that the air shook and crackled, and a large hole nearly ten feet deep appeared on the ground instantly, extending towards Zhou Shu.


    The strength of the physical body alone can smash the ground several feet away. The pressure is so great that it is really rare, I am afraid that few Golden Core Cultivators can do it.


    The other three purple-blooded apes were not far behind, and each shook their fists. For a time, there was a pincer attack on both sides, as if they were about to crush Zhou Shu into meatloaf.


    "Elder Zhou, get out of the way!"


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Liu Yuer hurriedly shouted.


    "You take care of your side."


    Zhou Shu didn''t look back. He picked out the heavy golden sword, and the magic ants rushed out, quickly forming a large black cocoon in front of him, completely protecting himself.


    Now he, the sword turns with his heart, how to use it, all in a single thought.


    The fist is too fierce, and if he uses the sword intent, he is afraid of breaking through the wall. He changes immediately and uses a more defensive move.


    (Ps: Thank you for your monthly ticket support, thank you for the book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite comments~~ Today is late, sorry, tomorrow''s update will be later.) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 496: Taniguchis Fight

    The attacks of the four purple blood apes all hit the black cocoon formed by the sword intent. �Rһ��novel�R�Q�Q�Q�Q��


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The black cocoon was beaten into a few large pieces, but Zhou Shu in the cocoon quickly mobilized his sword intent, and the turbulent magic ants quickly filled in to fill the gap.


    Ow--wow--


    The purple blood apes gathered around, the red light in his eyes was more bright, his chest was beaten, and his feet were screamed. Immediately, their bodies nearly doubled in size instantly, and all the purple hairs stood upright, like a hedgehog.


    The huge body is like four hills, and the black cocoon surrounded by it looks like a toy ball, then these purple blood apes are about to play.


    The heavy fists and feet slammed into the black cocoon one after another.


    With a direct hit, every single blow seemed to smash the black cocoon into the ground, splashing rocks, and the people watching it were shocking.


    "This... Elder Zhou will be fine, right?"


    Shi Zhongtie looked a little sluggish, if he was besieged like this, I am afraid it would have become a mess of mud.


    "Don''t worry, go and deal with those few!"


    Hao Ruoyan also had a little worry in her heart, but she believed in Zhou Shu''s strength even more. She was like a smoke and flew towards the nearest moving mountain.


    As she moved, her fingers kept dancing, and a faint green mist jumped into the grass and trees in the valley.


    And Liu Yuzhan, Miang and Liu Yuer over there acted according to the plan from the beginning, and the three of them confronted two violent bears, and they were fighting fiercely.


    Shi Zhongtie didn''t have time to say anything, so he could only follow Hao Ruoyan and slid towards Mianshanyan.


    When he ran to the front, he suddenly froze.


    The five-foot-thousand-thousand-thousand-foot moving mountain ya, leaning against the side of the mountain, did not move, his hands and feet were completely wrapped in hundreds of vines growing from the mountain wall, and he could only scream continuously there, but could not attack.


    Hao Ruoyan turned around and shouted, "What are you staring at, I can only tie it up for a while and use your strongest means to fight!"


    "Yes."


    Shi Zhongtie couldn''t help but obeyed the instructions, the magic weapon, the tactics, and the talisman were all out, and he slammed on the body of the mountain.


    He didn''t expect that not only Zhou Shu is strong, but this new Golden Core Cultivator is also a strong player. In a flash, he trapped a behemoth like Moshanyi, which is really not commensurate with that delicate and weak appearance. .


    And he could also see that that kind of magic trick seemed to be an ancient magic trick that had long been lost.


    "Hollywood, is it really going to rise..."


    As he attacked, he thought, "The previous idea of ??the Union Yunjian faction is about to change."


    There was fierce fighting in both places, and the mountain where Zhou Shu was located had been completely sunk by the purple blood ape. The ground showed a large pit several tens of feet deep, and the black cocoon stood at the bottom of the pit, still intact.


    Several purple-blooded apes stared at the black cocoon at the bottom of the pit, angrily abnormal, so it was all right?


    With such a series of blows, even a mountain is crushed, but it can''t deal with a small black cocoon?


    Owow����


    Accompanied by a few long roars, the purple blood ape is fierce, punching his chest vigorously, constantly making bursts of crackling sounds, bang, bang, that is the sound of blood vessels opening up all over the body.


    When the purple blood apes were furious, they would lose their minds and thoroughly stimulate the potential in their bloodlines, but their bodies were not strong enough to withstand such violent power. Soon, they would seep blood everywhere, and the blood would become black. , Brought out a lot of strong evil spirits, filled them into blood mist, enveloping them.


    Immediately, they jumped down suddenly, like four purple meteorites, crashing down towards Zhou Shu.


    "it''s time."


    Zhou Shu, who had been keeping his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes.


    The heavy gold sword lifted slightly, and a little bright light like a pearl rose from the sword body, continuously converging to the sword tip, like a rising sun.


    In an instant, the long sword was picked up, and the black cocoon suddenly exploded!


    Four black torrents shot out like arrows in all directions, found the purple blood ape accurately, and quickly surrounded them.


    The third change unfolded without reservation, the sword intent was like a tide, wave after wave, constantly expanding the torrent.


    The wrapped purple blood ape couldn''t break free in the air, and wanted to resist the erosion of the broken jade sword intent with its tough steel body.


    However, they soon appeared, which was just in vain.


    A group of demon ants clinging to the body of the purple blood ape, invaded a little bit along the blooming flesh and blood, and soon, the all-pervasive sword intent penetrated into the body of the purple blood ape, strangling, exploding, spiking, using The various ways Zhou Shu could think of were wantonly destroying.


    A cry came from the bottom of the pit, extremely miserable, and those who heard it were moved.


    Ordinary purple blood apes are indeed difficult to deal with. They have a stronger body than a golden core cultivator, powerful explosive force, both offensive and defensive, and their bodies are tougher than magic weapons, and they are quite intelligent, but when they are furious It''s completely different. They will lose their minds, and although the bloodline power exploded will greatly increase their attacks, their defenses will also drop a lot.


    Zhou Shu knew its habits, so he defended first and then attacked, irritating them before attacking. This would be much easier and save the use of Quanyuan Dan. After all, he is not yet in the Golden Core Realm, and almost always uses Quanyuan Pill every time he does it, and there are not many Quanyuan Pills.


    Not long after, several mutilated bodies fell down.


    Zhou Shu took out the demon pill and flew out of the bottom of the pit.


    As a Tier 4 monster, the material on the purple blood ape is of course not limited to the demon pill. Its purple blood is more precious than the demon pill. It is a good material for refining pill and making runes, but Zhou Shu killed it in this way. They, when they explode the power of the blood, all the spiritual power in the blood is also lost with the explosion, and there is no point in collecting it again.


    The battle on Miang''s side was also coming to an end. The two violent bears were wounded and forced to retreat. The defeat was only momentary, but Hao Ruoyan seemed to be in trouble.


    Perceiving the situation, Zhou Shu walked towards Hao Ruoyan without even touching the ground.


    The golden light suddenly came up, and a golden rainbow that looked like lightning came quickly, directly inserted between the center of the eyebrows.


    There was a mournful scream when moving to the mountain, and the body quickly subsided, and no breath anymoreShu Shi. "


    Hao Ruoyan, with a few beads of sweat on his forehead, retracted his hands and fell to Zhou Shu''s side.


    The Shizhongtie also slowly walked over, with a look on his face. Hao Ruoyan tied Moshanya for about 20 breaths, and he could not give Moshanya a fatal blow, even though it was beaten at Moshanya. He was covered in wounds, but his fierceness was still there. Once he got out of trouble, I was afraid that both would be in danger.


    "Elder Zhou is still very good, and I am ashamed of it. I almost made Elder Hao wasting his efforts. I really can''t bear it."


    He thanked Zhou Shu and then apologized to Hao Ruoyan.


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head slightly, "Elder Shi doesn''t need to be like this. The mountain-moving body is like fine gold, stronger than the average Tier 4 magic weapon, and it''s really hard to kill. Don''t blame the elder."


    She was telling the truth, even she herself couldn''t think of a good way to deal with moving mountains, but she knew that there was no big problem with Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded, did not speak, and walked to the other side. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 497: C channel

    (There is a problem with the figures in the first two chapters, it has been changed, sorry~)


    The battle there was also over, and the three of them looked natural and relaxed. �RһС��say�����ܨQ�Q�Q���Q�Q


    Miang said with a smile, "Ha, Elder Liu is the main attacker. It''s a lot easier to deal with this Tier 4 monster."


    Liu Yuer nodded, "Elder Mi said that we only need to assist in defense. Elder Liu''s murderous intent, even the violent bear known for its killing, can''t stand it. It''s terrifying to be beaten back and forth. Strength."


    "Ha, Elder Liu is really tough, and the Yunjian School is really capable of coming out in large numbers."


    The two looked at Liu Yuban, with some admiration in their eyes, but there was also a hint of worry.


    Such a cultivator with a strong killing intent has not been seen in the Five Sects of Qingyuan. Compared with this Liu Yu, the Luo Wanggu cultivator, who is famous for his killing, seems to be incomparable.


    "My disciple occasionally has this kind of killing intent, but it''s far inferior to Liu Yu..."


    She thought to herself and shook her head slightly.


    Liu Yuzhen''s expression was indifferent, "Without the assistance of the two Talismans and Law Jue, it would not have been so easy to win. Everyone''s efforts are the same."


    Miang smiled and nodded, "Hehe, we cooperate so well, this time in the valley, we will definitely make a lot of money."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly approached and saluted, "Everyone has solved the monsters, this Taniguchi is temporarily safe, and how we should proceed next, please also ask the two elders for advice."


    At a glance, he saw that there was a lot of fog in the valley, at least there were four or five different roads leading to the depths, and he didn''t know which one to go when he first arrived.


    Liu Yuer hurriedly replied, "Elder Zhou doesn''t need to be polite, just ask if you have anything."


    "Hehe, if you salute again, you will kill the old man."


    Miang hurriedly replied with a respectful expression, "The four purple-blooded apes have been solved independently by Elder Zhou, and the speed is the fastest. It is unimaginable. Compared with you, my old bone is really a display. Ha ha."


    He was smiling, but he was terrified in his heart.


    Before Zhou Shu dealt with the Yunjian cultivators, there was still a possibility that the other party could keep his hands, but at this time, facing the four furious purple-blooded apes, Zhou Shu still solved it easily. His evaluation of Zhou Shu suddenly rose to a new level. At this stage, I didn''t even dare to accept the gift, and the title was changed. I had always been called "Zhou Shinephew" before.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, pointing to Gu Nei, "There are many passages here. I don''t know where the elders went in the past?"


    Liu Yuer explained, ��There are five channels here. We call them channel A to channel E. In the past, we either walked one separately, or walked together one. After exploring for more than 20 days, we returned to the same path, but no matter how we walked, we couldn��t. Take the C channel in the middle."


    "Yes, the monsters in Channel C are the most powerful. Most of them are flying monsters, and there are many weird roads. It is difficult to return after they have gone. Over the past few hundred years, only two cultivators who have taken Channel C have come back alive. people."


    Miang added, his expression was rather solemn, "Moreover, he suffered a serious injury, and his cultivation level can no longer be improved."


    Zhou Shu felt a little bit and wondered, "There are many flying monsters, is it possible that Thunder Summoning Eagle is among them?"


    Miang nodded again and again, "Yes, except for Taniguchi, Call Thunder Eagle is only found in channel C. We won''t encounter this biggest trouble if we take other channels."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened, and smiled slightly, "Well, we''ll take the C channel."


    Liu Yu nodded as if, and continued expectation flashed in his eyes, "Yes, since channel C monsters are the strongest, then naturally we must go this way."


    "what?"


    Miang was stunned, only his beard moving all over his body, "Isn''t Elder Zhou joking?"


    Shi Zhongtie was even more sluggish and speechless, his mouth opened and closed, but no words came out.


    Liu Yuer looked much calmer. She glanced at Zhou Shu with deep meaning, "Elder Zhou, do you need to call Thunder Eagle? I heard that if you can find Thunder Calling Eagle eggs and hatch them, and inject them with blood, yes It is possible to domesticate it into a spirit beast, but that possibility is very small, and the thunder-calling eagle is the rarest beast egg, hidden in the deepest part of its lair. If you want to get them, you have to face the desperate death of a group of thunder-calling eagles. Attack, that is not an easy task, it is possible to do it only if the monk takes action."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Elder Liu''s words are very reasonable, but I don''t have the thought of going to the eagle''s nest to **** beast eggs, just want to see the monster called Thunder Eagle."


    He didn''t plan to break into the eagle''s nest, but it was not pure knowledge. He had other plans. After knowing that there was a Thunder Calling Eagle, he had an idea. As for the strength of monster beasts, he didn''t care too much. As long as he didn''t encounter Tier 5 monster beasts, he would have enough confidence. Monster beasts were not cultivators, they all had their own weaknesses, and Zhou Shu was very clear about the weaknesses of monster beasts. .


    And even in the most unfavorable situation-encountering a Tier 5 monster, he still has the last resort, using the Great Escape Talisman to take everyone out of danger.


    There is no fear.


    "Oh, if I don''t break into the Eagle''s Nest, I can follow Elder Zhou."


    Liu Yuer nodded lightly, with a trace of determination in her eyes, "The more the danger, the more we get. I believe that Elder Zhou will give us a relative return from Luo Wanggu."


    Luo Wanggu has always lacked demon pill. Now that Zhou Shu is there, she feels that it is a good opportunity, or even the danger, to fight for more demon pill.


    The Luo Wanggu repairer next to her nodded, always looking at Liu Yuer.


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Don''t worry, if there is any danger, I will stand in front, so that you won''t get into trouble. As for the demon pill, it will only be more than before."


    "In that case, I will put this old bone together!"


    Miang thought for a while and took a decisive step forward, "Where is Elder Zhou, the old man will follow."


    But the cultivator next to him shook his head and said, "Sorry, Elder Mi, my cultivation level is not good, but I still dare not take the C channel, I will go to the A channel alone, goodbye."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately stood on the side of Channel A, as if leaving a breath more, it would be dangerous.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and looked at Shizhong Railway, "What about you two, what do you think?"


    "This����"


    Shi Zhongtie hesitated for a while.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "No need to worry, no matter how you choose between them, I won''t mind. If we are together, I will protect the safety of the two of you. If not, I will rely on the two of myself. The resources such as the Demon Pill obtained by the channel can only be allocated to the Four Xizong."


    It is neither right nor right. After passing through the entrance together, it is regarded as sharing the joys and sorrows, and the income will always be shared.


    Shi Zhongtie thought for a while again His face showed a bit of regret, "Elder Zhou, we Si Xizong really want to explore with the elders, but our strength is really insufficient, we are only afraid of dragging the elders. Hind legs, alas, we still take the armour tunnel."


    As he said, he walked back to the front of the first passage while saluting.


    The three separate repairers discussed for a while before they got through the passage.


    A few whispers came vaguely.


    "Also demon pill? I don''t think they will come out."


    "Mostly, no matter how powerful Zhou Shu is, he will be able to reach three or four golden cores, but for channel C, even a dozen golden cores can''t get out."


    "That''s right, can the Golden Core Realm cultivator enter that place? Our genius sword Xiu Bai Congjian before the Sixi Sect had something to do in Channel C. If he was still there, he might have given birth long ago. Up."


    "In short, our Si Xizong must not go in that place. Going in is just looking for a dead end."


    "Oh, I hope Elder Mi is okay." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 498: Cooperate with beheading

    The voice from over there came over, and when several practitioners standing in front of the C channel heard it, their expressions were somewhat solemn. ��One Novel �ݩ��ܡܩ���


    Naturally, they were also aware of these things. For hundreds of years, at least seven or eight geniuses of the Qingyuan Five Sects fell here, all of them were in the C channel and never returned.


    Zhou Shu remained calm, "Everyone, you don''t have to think about it after you decide, just go in."


    After speaking, he immediately walked in.


    And Hao Ruoyan followed closely, followed by Liu Yu''s rebirth. The sword in his hand was always faintly white, seeming to be on guard. And Liu Yu''er, Mi Ang, and another cultivator named Shen Ke glanced at each other and walked in.


    Clouds and mists, rugged mountain roads, but also beware of the dangers that appear all the time, they are not walking fast.


    According to the previous plan, everyone completely let go of their spiritual consciousness and explored one side, all directions, heaven and earth, all of them were taken into consideration.


    "Fly!"


    After walking for a few miles, Zhou Shu suddenly shouted.


    Although they didn''t know why, they still followed the instructions and flew up to several tens of meters, hanging in the air.


    Just after flying, a crack suddenly cracked in the ground, and a huge head covered with layers of carapace emerged.


    As soon as the dark blue head appeared, it immediately opened a large mouth several meters long, and a large group of blue barking slurry spurted out, like a downpour, completely covering the surrounding area of ??nearly 100 meters.


    Wherever the slurry went, it corroded into water, the air turned into green mist, the trees instantly turned into black charcoal, and even the hard rocks turned into hornet''s nests in the blink of an eye, shockingly shocking.


    "Lan Xiang Beast!"


    In midair, some cultivators had recognized the origin of this head and exclaimed.


    Lan Xiang Beast, a very rare Tier 4 monster beast, is shaped like an earthworm, dark blue in its entire body, lurking underground, extremely good at digging, and the speed of digging is extremely fast. The mud and rocks do not hinder it at all, and it acts as if The blue bird flying underground is like that, so it got its name.


    But it is by no means kind, not only digging, but also cannibalism. It often hides in the ground, suddenly emerges, spraying juice, corroding all the surrounding repairers or monsters into a mass of residue, and then has a full meal.


    "Fortunately, escaped."


    Liu Yuer''s face was slightly pale, she looked at the Lan Xiang beast below, and said with lingering fear, "The sap from the Lan Xiang beast is rumored to be extremely poisonous. Even the strongest gold core of the cultivator can corrode holes. If We were below just now, I''m afraid we are already dead."


    "There is such a terrible monster on Channel C. No wonder so many people die here."


    Miang kept holding his beard to conceal his nervousness. "It is said that this Lan Xiang beast is usually hidden in the ground for several tens of meters. It is difficult for us Golden Core Realm cultivators to see it, but its perception is extremely sensitive. It can be seen by wind and grass, and it will fly out when it feels that there is food... It crawls underground like flying, suddenly spraying poison, there is no time to dodge, very few cultivators and monsters can escape its attack, our The luck is so good..."


    "It''s not luck, but early."


    Liu Yuzhen shook his head, showing a bit of suspicion, "Zhou Shu, do you have a special technique for detecting the underground? Before the Lanxiang beast preys, it will only hide below fifty feet underground, and we use gold The spiritual consciousness of a pill-level cultivator cannot reach fifty feet underground at all, but you are not even a golden pill-level cultivator?"


    Liu Yuer also came back to her senses, "No wonder Elder Zhou said before that the underground was handed over to him to visit. It turns out that Elder Zhou can see so deeply, better than us."


    All of a sudden, the eyes of several people were focused on Zhou Shu.


    "Resolve it first, and talk about it later."


    Zhou Shu has been paying attention to the following, "When the dense green fog clears, we will take action together. After the Lan Xiang Beast sprays poison, there will be a period of weakness and cannot secrete juice to dig the soil. That is our opportunity. Don''t let it escape. Up."


    He knows the habits of Lan Xiang beasts very well. Even if it is such a rare beast, he has added a lot of inventory in his memory bank for a few years in Lingyu City. As long as he glances at the information, he will keep it firmly in the sea of ??knowledge. .


    "Yes."


    Several people nodded in unison, completely treating Zhou Shu as the leader.


    Not long after, the poisonous fog dissipated, and a huge and ugly body appeared on the ground.


    It is thirty or forty feet long, with a dense carapace surrounded by rings, like a blue earthworm magnified countless times, crawling into a ball, looking very disgusting.


    "The middle carapace is a weakness, don''t attack the head and tail."


    Zhou Shu whispered, the sword and the man became one, turning into a stream of light and shooting straight down.


    The sword intent protected the body, and the magic ants flew away, exploding continuously, dispelling the remaining poisonous fog.


    At the same time, other practitioners also took action.


    With a wave of Miang''s big sleeve, three talismans of different colors flew towards the middle of the Lan Xiang beast.


    The blue one is the mysterious ice talisman, which quickly forms extremely cold and can destroy the defense of monsters, especially the crustacean monsters. The red one is the sun essence fire talisman, which is refined by special techniques. In a short period of time, a flame similar to the fire of the sun is formed, combined with the two mysterious ice talisman, the two heavens of ice and fire can more effectively destroy the defense of the monster.


    And immediately behind was a golden needle charm, a sharp and incomparable golden spirit power, like countless sharp needles, after entering the monster''s body, it has extremely strong lethality.


    Zhou Shu has rarely seen such a means of combining Talismans to attack, and Miang does have its own uniqueness on Talisman Dao.


    Liu Yuer was still standing in the air, holding out a handful of green ruyi in her hand.


    That Ruyi gave out bursts of green light, swaying away like ripples, covering the Lan Xiang beast.


    That is an extremely rare magic weapon, clear and wishful, with its own tactics and clarity, under the light of the halo, the weakness of the monster beast has nowhere to hide.


    For example, at this time, the Lan Xiang beast in the green light, where the carapace is weak and thick, is almost completely displayed in the eyes of the cultivator.


    Liu Yuzhan followed Zhou Shu closely, staring at Lan Xiang Beast, his gaze was like a torch, as if he had spotted the weakness at a glance, the blue sword in his hand came first, and landed on Lan Xiang Beast first.


    There was a crisp sound.


    As if smashed a jade board Upon closer inspection, the cyan sword light condensed and formed in mid-air, turned into a heavy sledgehammer, and smashed directly on the carapace of the Lan Xiang beast.


    A crack unfolded quickly. Although the crack was very thin, it obviously had an effect. Just adding a few more hammers could smash the carapace of the Lan Xiang beast.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense of understanding. He and Liu Yu both cultivated the same sword intent, but the manifestations were completely different. One was a magic ant and the other was a sledgehammer. The difference was far, but The results are similar.


    Bang!


    The magic ant descended, quickly wrapped a large carapace, and bite it desperately.


    The frail Lan Xiang Beast was painful and wanted to struggle, but soon it realized that all it could struggle with was the head and tail, while the middle section could not move.


    A large number of vines that did not know where it came from, hooped it firmly on the ground, unable to move.


    Not far away, Hao Ruoyan''s face was pale, but his eyes were firm, and his smart hands did not stop for a moment. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 499: Monsters

    The six worked together, and the battle soon ended. ��One Novel �ۡݣ���


    The heavy gold sword drew out, the Lan Xiang beast''s tail split apart, and a round khaki demon pill rolled out.


    "There is one more here."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Sure enough, the reason why Lan Xiang Beast''s strength is much stronger than ordinary Tier 4 monster beasts is because it has a demon pill on its head and tail."


    "Zhou Chang is very young and he knows so much, I really admire him."


    Mian couldn''t help but praised, "The old man has lived for hundreds of years and he has never heard of it."


    "Elder Mi doesn''t need to worry about it, mainly because this Lan Xiang beast is so rare," Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to the demon pill, "the power of this demon pill is not much different from that of the fifth-order demon pill. Extremely large, more than a few dozen times that of an ordinary Tier 4 Demon Pill."


    "I made it now."


    Miang chuckled, "The last few times we came to Qingyuan Valley, we were able to get dozens of demon pills in one sect, and this time we got two good ones."


    "The greater the danger, the greater the benefits. We are striving for victory in danger, and we hope that nothing happens."


    Liu Yuer nodded lightly, but there was still a trace of worry in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not too dangerous. We have a wide variety of tactics and magic weapons, and you have enough experience. As long as you cooperate with each other, even the most powerful monster can handle it."


    Hao Ruoyan followed, "Master Shu said that as long as we work together, we won''t be afraid of more and more powerful monsters."


    "That''s right, if you continue to go, the old man should pay attention to the front."


    Miang smiled while stroking his beard, and stepped forward slowly, "After this battle, the old man''s confidence has increased a lot, all thanks to Zhou Elder."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, not much to say, still walking in the middle of the team.


    Liu Yuer at the side was a little confused, "By the way, Elder Zhou, you haven''t said yet, how did you detect the underground?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, stretched out his hands caged in his sleeves, his slender fingers wiggled slightly in a rhythm, and the green lines continued to spread out into the ground.


    "Similar to Elder Hao, is it also an ancient magic trick cast by fingering?"


    Liu Yu''er seemed to realize something, and her eyebrows narrowed.


    Zhou Shu explained, "Well, Mu Yin Jue, mobilize the surrounding wood aura for my use. The wood aura here is extremely rich, the roots of the trees are luxuriant, and there are quite a few tens of feet deep underground. I use them to perceive the following Happening."


    Now they are all in the same group, and they are considered to be dependent on life and death. The necessary trust must be there. Moreover, he has always had the idea of ??showing the status quo of the Dutch school, and he has not deliberately concealed anything.


    "Understood, Elder Zhou is really a genius to learn and master such tactics."


    Liu Yuer nodded, with a hint of joy on her face, "This way we will be safer."


    Liu Yuyi glanced at Zhou Shu and nodded secretly. Although he is not worthy of being a master and disciple now, he brought out such a disciple, and he feels proud.


    Hao Ruoyan leaned a few steps closer, with some grievances, and whispered, "Master Shu, why didn''t you teach us this method?"


    "Ruoyan, there are many uses of Mu Yin Jue, which are ever-changing, and you can discover some as long as you think carefully."


    There are indeed many variations of Mu Yin Jue, and many other techniques can be derived, but if no one else teaches or obtains the jade slip, it is not so easy to master. Zhou Shu uses imagination and then counts them. Deduction, only a dozen kinds.


    Hao Ruoyan''s eyes were slightly annoyed, "Huh, Ruoyan doesn''t have a genius like Master Shu. He needs to be taught."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Well, I will teach you when I have time."


    "Well, I want everything, Master Shu." Hao Ruoyan smiled and walked away, looking contented.


    Less than a few miles away.


    Liu Yuzhan showed a little seriousness, and said in a deep voice, "Be careful, a group of green crystal-scaled wolves came to the right, at least ten."


    Mian turned his head when he heard the sound, slightly condensed, "The green crystal scale wolf, that is an extremely ferocious monster beast, good at cooperating with group attacks, it is not easy to deal with.


    Shen Ke, who was walking at the end, also shouted, "There are also three Zhuguan flying snakes behind!"


    "Chuguan Flying Snake?"


    There was a hint of Zhang Huang in Miang''s words, "It is also a difficult one to deal with, small in size and extremely flexible. Once he is entangled in it, all of his spiritual power will be absorbed!"


    "Fly up?"


    Liu Yuer shook her head slightly, "No, there are also in the sky, there are a large group of gold-winged mosquitoes hovering in the sky. Although they are only Tier 3, they are too numerous. Among them, there are mosquito kings. It is good to be on the ground. There is almost no way to escape."


    The complexions of several people suddenly became heavier, no wonder there was no return from Channel C. It was less than ten miles after entering, first they met Lan Xiang Beast, and in a blink of an eye they were besieged by Monster Beasts. This is more than a dozen Tier 4 monsters, there is absolutely no such thing in other channels.


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu was still calm, he looked at Miang and said, "Elder Mi, have you brought a Tier 4 Ice Armor Talisman?"


    Mian nodded, "Take it."


    "That''s good," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You take three ice armor charms and go with Elder Shen and Elder Liu to deal with the flying snakes. Although the flying snakes are faster than lightning, they are very afraid of ice. They are protected by ice armor charms. It''s hard to meet you."


    "It turns out that Zhu Guan Fei Snake has such a weakness, the old man understands." Miang breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly took out the talisman to share with others.


    "The vermillion crown of the vermillion crown flying snake is extremely precious, don''t damage it."


    "know."


    The three of them followed the instructions and swept back together.


    "Elder Liu, you continue to pay attention to the situation in the sky. If you have any problems, please inform us at any time. If the group of golden-winged mosquitoes fly down, you can disperse them with water magic techniques, but don''t force them. Once they are attacked, they will fight back without fear of death. That would be a big trouble."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the sky, and slowly ordered.


    "Okay, I understand," Liu Yuer nodded, with some suspicion in her eyes, "Elder Zhou, do you want to deal with those green crystal wolves alone?"


    "And Elder Hao, don''t worry, they can''t get here."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and took Hao Ruoyan to the right.


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, Liu Yuer couldn''t help but shook her head, "No wonder the Golden Core Cultivator wants to call him Master. He really deserves it. Hearing the chaos of such a siege will make it clear. Alas, we Luo Wang Gu, when can such a cultivator come out?"


    About half an hour later, the cultivators behind came back.


    Miang smiled with joy, "The Vermillion Crown Flying Snake is really afraid of ice. As soon as it came into contact with the ice armor, it moved much more slowly. We resolved it easily. The Demon Pill and Vermillion Crown also got their hands smoothly without injury."


    Shen Ke couldn''t help but nodded, "I was shocked when I saw it, there are still hundreds of feet away, and I was in front of my eyes in an instant. If it weren''t for the protection of ice armor, I''m afraid I would die when I touched it."


    Miang Weixian sighed Yes, I don''t know how many repairers were killed by them before, and this time I finally took revenge. "


    Liu Yug glanced around, "Elder Liu, where is Zhou Shu?"


    Liu Yuer replied, "Elder Zhou and Elder Hao have gone to deal with the group of green crystal-scale wolves, and they have not yet come back."


    "Two people deal with more than a dozen? How is it possible, no, the old man is going to help."


    Mian raised his brows, and hurried away.


    "No, I''m back."


    Liu Yuzhan pointed to the distance, and Zhou Shu and Hao Ruoyan were walking quickly.


    "Unexpectedly, it was really solved..."


    Miang grabbed his beard, a little sluggish.


    (Ps: Thank you for the constant support of the crawler in the evolution, thank you for the book friends who voted to subscribe to the favorite comment ��) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 500: 10 days

    Liu Yuer greeted him first and looked up and down for a while, "Elder Zhou, are you all right?"


    "It''s okay, I got all the demon pills. ��1 Novel �ݡܩ��ܡܩ����ܩ���"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and saw Mian and the others come back safely, feeling a little relieved, "Everyone is fine, let''s move on."


    "Elder Zhou, don''t you need to rest?"


    Liu Yuer had some doubts. They are all golden core cultivators. For this hunt, they have stored enough spiritual energy in the golden core. As long as they don��t use too much tactics, they can quickly transform into spiritual power and recover, and Zhou Shu still condenses. If a vein cultivator doesn''t have a golden core, how can he continue to support it if he uses the technique like this?


    Several other people obviously had the same doubts. They could only look at Zhou Shu and see what kind of answer he would give.


    But it was just doubting, not strange. In their opinion, Zhou Shu was completely unpredictable, and they would not be surprised even if they did something strange.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don��t have a golden core yet, of course I need to rest, but there are too many monsters in this period. If they stay, they will attack more and more. You must leave as soon as possible. The monsters have their own areas of activity, I think If you can��t go far, there will be a safe place. Just work harder and stick to it."


    Some things can be said, but some are not. He will not reveal the Quanyuan Pill.


    "Okay, it''s up to you."


    Several people glanced at each other, nodded together, and moved on.


    Time flies quickly, and a group of people have spent more than ten days in Qingyuan Valley.


    In the past ten days, after about two hundred miles, no one was injured, except that Miang''s beard was burned by the flamingo, and the harvest was unimaginable, and everyone had a satisfied smile on their faces.


    "A trip to Qingyuan Valley before, we get at most two hundred demon pills from the five Qingyuan sects. Excluding the five sects, it is less than 40 per sect, but this time we only used it. I got more than 800 in a dozen days, almost five times the amount in the past. If you go back in the past, you can at least be more than 1,500. It''s a fortune."


    Miang touched his bare chin and smiled from ear to ear.


    He sat with Liu Yuer and Shen Ke and talked in a low voice, while Zhou Shu was meditating and recovering in the distance, Hao Ruoyan was waiting by the side, and Liu Yuzhan was sitting on a cliff, observing the surroundings.


    Shen Ke couldn''t help but nodded, "Moreover, these demon pills are different from the past. Most of them are rare breeds. The value is much higher than before. One is worth several. Let me say that this time the five will hunt. More than a dozen times before."


    "That''s right, the old man has forgotten this point. It''s time to fight."


    "Wealth and wealth are in danger. If we don''t follow Elder Zhou''s instructions and take the C channel, we won''t have such a gain, and if there is no Elder Zhou, we won''t get anything, and life and death are hard to know."


    Liu Yu''er also smiled, looking at Zhou Shu who was recovering from meditating in the distance, her voice was much softer.


    "Yes, the old man has never served a few people in his life, but Elder Zhou can definitely be ranked first," Miang nodded again and again, "the cultivation base and wisdom, they are all first-class. I don''t know how many people are. Even the old man��s most proud Fudao, I don��t think Elder Zhou is under me, and I don��t even understand many of the things he said. Talking about Fudao with him is also a big gain for the old man, no less than these demon pills."


    Shen Ke slowly said, "Heyin School, this time it is really powerful."


    Miang nodded, "With a cultivator like Zhou Shu, it should be strong."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Shen Ke looked a little suspicious and couldn''t help but whispered, "Elder Zhou alone might be able to match the five golden cores of our sect, and he will become stronger after the formation of the core. What does the faction want to do, like the Yunjian faction who wants to dominate the Qingyuan Mountain Range. We can''t resist it at all. How should we respond?"


    "Junior Brother Shen, your idea is wrong. The strength of the immortal cultivation world is respected. Since the Lotus Sect has absolute strength, even if they don''t want to dominate, they will inevitably be pushed to the leading position by our Qingyuan Five Sects."


    Liu Yuer slowly said, "If the Heyin faction is selfish and grabs resources from other sects to serve itself, we will naturally resist, but I think neither Zhou Shu nor Heyin faction will do this, and the Heyin faction will become stronger. It may be a good thing for us of the Qingyuan Five Sects. With the powerful Heyin Sect, the Qingyuan Five Sects as a whole have stronger strength and will develop faster. Under his leadership, it is even possible Go out of the Qingyuan Mountains to find better spiritual veins and become stronger."


    Miang nodded, "The old man thinks so too. The Five Sects of Qingyuan have been silent for too long, and there has been no Nascent Infant Realm that can not be better developed. And now Zhou Shu is the biggest opportunity for the progress of the Five Sects of Qingyuan. I just don��t know if Elder Zhou thinks that way. Let��s take a look, if he only considers himself, strength is a disaster. Our sect might as well leave Qingyuan Mountain Range as early as possible. If he doesn��t do this, then we Qingyuan Five Sects will also Will become stronger with it."


    "After we get out of the valley, we will see how he distributes the demon pill."


    Shen Ke thought for a while, then slowly said, "The rules have always been equal to 90%, and the remaining 10% is divided among the five meetings, but this time the situation is completely different. Without Zhou Shu, we would not get anything at all. It��s unreasonable to distribute evenly. He deserves the most. I think if he can give us 40% of the four cases, we, Luo Wanggu, can completely trust him."


    Liu Yuer and Miang nodded lightly, seeming to agree with this statement.


    At this moment, Liu Yuzhan on the cliff suddenly gave a warning call, "Be careful of the sky!"


    Ga, Zizi!


    The dim sky seemed to be torn apart by a big hand, revealing a huge crack, and two huge thunder pillars as thick as three feet directly fell and smashed towards Zhou Shu and Hao Ruoyan beside him.


    A loud noise shook the silence of the valley, and many monster beasts felt the mighty sky and ran hurriedly.


    "It''s Calling Thunder Eagle!"


    Shen Ke looked terrified exclaimed.


    Summoning the Thunder Eagle, which can provoke the sky thunder, can be said to be one of the strongest Tier 4 monsters. It is also a king-like existence in this Qingyuan Valley. They have not found it after more than ten days. They are still fortunate. At this moment, he suddenly appeared, and directly attacked Zhou Shu who was meditating.


    The other two moved swiftly, Miang took out a few talismans and threw them to the Lei Zhu, while Liu Yuer quickly moved towards Zhou Shu, trying to rescue him from the thunder.


    Seated Zhou Shu opened his eyes, there was no panic in his eyes, but full of expectation and excitement.


    "Is it finally here? Let me see your strength."


    Hao Ruoyan was pushed dozens of feet away with his big sleeves.


    Zhou Shu stood up, his eyes were extremely firm, and full of fighting spirit, the heavy gold sword pointed to the sky, the golden light was shining like the sun, and he wanted to compete with the thunder and lightning.


    The golden figure was reflected in the thunder light, like a **** of war.


    Liu Yuer stopped and looked at Zhou Shu, a little dazed. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 501: Call Thunder Eagle

    Boom!


    Accompanied by the sound of the sky and the earth cracking, the Lei Zhu came down with a terrifying momentum, but Zhou Shu rushed up against the thunder light. 1 Novel �ܡܣ����ܣ�����


    With the blessing of the sword intent, the heavy gold sword gradually grew and turned into a black spear that was five feet long. Zhou Shu was extremely sharp and held such a spear in his hands.


    The spear waved, and the magic ants poured out like water.


    Countless demon ants were struck by the sky lightning and quickly dissipated invisible, but Zhou Shu unreservedly moved the third change of the stepping sea art. The sword intent was wave after wave, and more demon ants stepped forward to meet the difficulties. Zhou Shu wraps up more tightly.


    At this time, his spiritual strength, sword, intent, and consciousness were completely integrated, and the sword revolving with his heart reached a level that was almost perfect.


    "Jade Broken Kungang!"


    The black light suddenly appeared, and the spear suddenly drew out, like a flood discharge, instantly overwhelming the sky.


    He, who hadn''t used sword tactics for a long time, used this powerful method again.


    The huge thunder pillar broke from it, and was cut in half by Zhou Shu''s sword. There was a crackling noise, and the thunder light burst open. At this moment, the world seemed to lose its color.


    But soon, Qingming was restored.


    In the sky, a dark blue flying shadow of about ten feet swiftly flashed close, and it changed dozens of positions in a flash, leaving many afterimages.


    Shen Ke was a little confused, "This is Calling Thunder Eagle?"


    Miang looked cautious, "Yes, although its size is not big, the power of thunder and lightning in its body is the strongest among Tier 4 monsters, and the lightning pillar just now drew the power of many heavenly thunders, changing our absolute Can''t take it down."


    In the afterimage, thunder and lightning sprang up, continuously intertwined, and quickly formed a huge thunder net that surrounded Zhou Shu.


    Cuckoo, called Thunder Eagle a long hiss, and turned into a flash of lightning, melting into the thunder web.


    The thunder net kept hissing electric sound, and the blue light kept bursting, gradually shrinking, and converging towards Zhou Shu in the middle.


    As the Thunder Net approached, his body felt scorched, while Zhou Shu''s expression was calm, and the heavy golden sword was slowly picked out.


    "broken."


    The sword intent came out, stabbing towards the thundernet, and in an instant, the thundernet was torn open.


    When the Thunder Eagle was called to weave the Thunder Net, Zhou Shu didn''t ignore it, but kept looking for the weak spots of the Thunder Net, analyzed and calculated the most suitable breakthrough point, and he succeeded in one fell swoop.


    Zhou Shu flew out from the breach and turned around with a sword.


    The sword intent was vast, and the magic ants were even bigger than before, as many as hairs, but they turned upside down to wrap up the thunder net.


    Use his humanity to treat his body.


    That Calling Thunder Eagle never expected Zhou Shu to act like this, and when he wanted to leave, he was completely wrapped in sword intent.


    Gu, accompanied by a scream, the thunder and lightning became stronger, and a lot of thunder light shined through the heavy magic ant sword intent.


    And Zhou Shu didn''t relax at all. The Spring Source Pill in his body was fully effective, and the third change used one after another. Layers of magic ants gushing out of the sword, constantly gathering on the encircling net.


    The stalemate, full of dozens of breaths.


    "I actually trapped the Thunder Summoning Eagle with strong offensive power. Elder Zhou''s sword intent seems to be more powerful than the old man thought."


    "Hey, I can use the broken jade sword intent to such an extent, suddenly with spears, and suddenly with giant nets, I feel like I have to go out of the scope of the sword to revolve with my heart. It is a thin line from the formation of the sword that affects the mind..."


    "I really will seize the opportunity to trap the Thunder Eagle, so that Thunder Eagle cannot use the power of the sky to induce the Thunder, and it will not be able to use its full strength."


    The few people on the ground looked up at the sky, mostly with admiration in their eyes.


    And Hao Ruoyan hasn''t spoken, just that day, Lei Zhiwei gave her some shock, and has not responded yet. It is not surprising that Tianwei is not something that ordinary cultivators can resist. Even if Tianwei is not naturally formed by the heavens, but attracted by the Thunder Eagle, it is enough to shock the mind.


    As for Zhou Shu''s fearless behavior, he already had a taste of going against the sky.


    The hissing kept on, and the thunder light became more and more luxuriant, as if it would get out of trouble every moment.


    Zhou Shu gritted his teeth slightly, swallowed two Quanyuan Pills one after another, the vitality quickly dissipated, replenishing a large amount of lost spiritual power.


    He didn''t want to stop at all without reaching his goal.


    After dozens of breaths, Lei Guang changed. It seemed that Lei Ying had no energy to persist.


    The more dignified Zhou Shu''s face, not only did not stop, but more frequently output spiritual power to maintain the encirclement of magic ants.


    Bang, bang!


    Several extremely dull explosions sounded in the encircling net formed by the magic ants.


    Calling Thunder Eagle just now didn''t have any spare power, but was brewing to explode, and then exploded after condensing the thunder power.


    However, Zhou Shu had been prepared for a long time, the sword turned with his heart, and the sword intent was gathered and released in a timely manner, which almost perfectly slowed the impact of the explosion and continued to maintain the integrity of the encircling net.


    After repeating this for several times, Lei Guang stunned when he lost his energy.


    It has never encountered such a situation. It was surrounded by the cultivators, and it was unable to escape with its own thunderpower, but it was also because it could not provoke the sky thunder. The lightning eagle is strong, and many of them are motivating the sky thunder. , Cooperating with Tianlei can produce many changes, but at this time they can''t use it at all.


    Zhou Shu naturally knew the changes in Leiying.


    He immediately took advantage of the vacancy and entered, inside the encircling net, the magic ants were active one after another, bound towards the Thunder Calling Eagle.


    Without the protection of Lei Guang, there is no extreme degree, but for an instant, the all-pervasive sword intent penetrated into the body of Thunder Calling Eagle, constantly stirring.


    Calling Thunder Eagle noticed it, and immediately exploded thunderpower, but it was too late, and the sword intent had already begun to destroy.


    The destruction seemed very purposeful, only aimed at the head of Thunder Calling Eagle, and it was accompanied by a lot of divine consciousness.


    Gu, Gu Gu Gu, a scream came out from the encirclement, very stern.


    The following people couldn''t help but look sideways, "It seems that Elder Zhou won."


    "It''s natural, but it''s a little different from what I thought."


    "Elder Liu, what do you think?"


    Liu Yu''er twisted her eyebrows slightly, "Elder Zhou came here mostly for the purpose of summoning Thunder Eagle. Now that he has found it and surrounded it, I thought he would conquer it, but I didn''t expect that he still wanted to kill and obtain the demon pill, so it was a bit strange. "


    Mi Ang thought for a while, and said slowly, "This makes sense, but the monster called Thunder Eagle is difficult to be subdued after it has matured. It is right to kill it to avoid future troubles."


    The encircling circle of sword intent shrinks and shrinks, and the shape of Thunder Eagle is gradually revealed. The whole body is covered with magic ants, but it does not seem to hurt much. Only a few small holes are exposed on the head, and the eyes are very blank and dull. seems to have completely lost his mind.


    "about there."


    Zhou Shu looked at the dying Thunder Calling Eagle and couldn''t help but nodded.


    "Come out, Xiaojin, it''s up to you."


    Accompanied by a familiar scream, a big golden bird phantom appeared suddenly, staring at the thunder-calling eagle hanging in the air, and a few excitement flashes in his eyes.


    Immediately, the big bird jumped, and the golden light and shadow directly penetrated into the body of Thunder Calling Eagle.


    Huan Lei Ying couldn''t help twisting, but was firmly restricted by his sword intent and couldn''t resist.


    "It turned out to be so, I understand."


    Liu Yu''er nodded slightly, seemingly enlightened.


    (ps: Thank you nu1i8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to favorites and comments~~~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 502: "Taking a House"

    Shen Ke was a little puzzled, "That big bird, seems to be summoned by a spiritual spell?"


    "Not bad. 1 novel �ۡܩ����Q�Q"


    Liu Yuer explained, "I heard Elder Shen of the Lotus Music School say that Zhou Shu has a Sealed Spirit Stone with the essence and blood of the Golden Feather Eagle sealed in it, and that seems to be it."


    Miang was surprised, "Could it be that he intends to use the golden feather eagle''s spirit to control the body of the Thunder Calling Eagle? Although they are all eagles, it is difficult for Tier 2 to Tier 4."


    "It should be like this," Liu Yuer nodded slightly. "The essence and soul in the seal of the spirit stone is very pure. After experiencing the nourishment of the seal of the spirit stone, it will not be damaged for many years, but will be stronger. However, Calling Thunder Eagle was seriously injured. I''m afraid that the loss of the soul is not small, one goes and the other grows, and the golden feather eagle will definitely work hard to obtain a new body, not without a chance."


    Mi Ang said thoughtfully, "Then it depends on who can win. If the Thunder Eagle wins, the Golden Feather Eagle''s soul will disappear, and the Sealing Stone will lose its effect. If the Golden Feather Eagle wins, Zhou The elder can get a Thunder Summoning Eagle, but that Thunder Summoning Eagle is rebellious and may not obey his orders."


    "If you win, there is probably no such problem."


    Liu Yuer shook her head, "I think Elder Zhou must be using the Golden Feather Eagle from time to time. The spirit of the Golden Feather Eagle has also established some connections with him. Although it is not psychic, there are similarities. Simple control is not Hard to do."


    Shen Ke sighed unconsciously, "Being able to collect a mature Thunder Summoning Eagle as a spiritual pet, this... Elder Zhou''s strength will be greatly enhanced."


    "Hope it will be a good thing for us."


    Several people looked at Zhou Shu with worry in their eyes, but there were also many expectations in them.


    Zhou Shu in the sky smiled unconsciously when he heard the words of several people.


    After all, they were all Golden Core Cultivators, and it was easy to guess his thoughts. Yes, he did think so, and asked Xiaojin to "seize the house" and call Thunder Eagle.


    To this end, he also made some preparations.


    Compared with Xiao Gun, Xiao Jin��s soul is already established and it is easier to communicate. He said this to Xiao Jin. Although Xiao Jin did not respond clearly, he believes that once there is such an opportunity, Xiao Jin will never miss it. Having a new body is an instinctive temptation that is hard to resist for the souls buried in the spirit stone for thousands of years.


    Even the monster beast is the same.


    Sure enough, as soon as Xiaojin released Xiaojin, it immediately pounced on Thunder Calling Eagle, and now, there was a war in Thunder Calling Eagle.


    Cuckoo, it kept rolling in the air, screaming, it was very painful, and the blue and golden light on its body flashed alternately.


    Zhou Shu had already recovered most of his sword intent, but there was still a small sword intent staying in Thunder Calling Eagle, cooperating with Xiaojin to "seize the house".


    Monster beasts are not cultivators, and they are ignorant if they have no spiritual wisdom. Although their instincts are very stubborn, they can easily be invaded without the cultivator''s protective consciousness.


    A little bit of time passed.


    Accompanied by a few low hums, Leiying''s eyes lit up, and a few lights flashed.


    "Is it done?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, and whispered, "Xiaojin?"


    Huan Lei Ying turned his head to look at Zhou Shu, nodded slightly, the posture was the same as before.


    "It looks like a success."


    Zhou Shu smiled and completely retracted his sword intent.


    Calling Thunder Eagle left the restraint, immediately fluttered its wings high, changing various postures in mid-air, sometimes diving, sometimes hovering, sometimes straight into the sky, moving awkwardly and somewhat unnaturally. It seems that Xiaojin is adapting to this pair of just now. Get the body.


    It adapts very quickly. After a while, it will become proficient, leaving many afterimages in the air, and at the same time it will hiss in excitement.


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Try thunder and lightning."


    Xiao Jin nodded and spread his wings vigorously. A few blue lights suddenly appeared on his body, but the thunder and lightning did not come as expected, and the blue light disappeared after a few flashes.


    But no matter how hard Xiaojin tried, it had no effect and was quite embarrassing.


    "Not yet, but it doesn''t matter. It''s good to be able to adapt to the body. Take your time for the rest. In the future, you will follow me, and there will be time for you to practice."


    This situation is also expected. According to his guess, it is not the same as the cultivator''s seizure of the house and the memory. Once this monster is "taken the house", all the original soul memory will be erased, and he wants to use it. The tactics need to be practiced and practiced again. And some special tactics, if there is no similar professor, it will be very troublesome, and may even never be learned.


    Zhou Shu smiled and went down.


    And Xiao Jin stubbornly yelled a few times, still making gestures tirelessly, trying to thunder and lightning.


    "Congratulations to Elder Zhou for receiving the spiritual favor."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Liu Yuer greeted her, smiling and arching her hands.


    Zhou Shu smiled and returned the courtesy, "Haha, thank you Elder Liu, in fact, it''s not a pet, but a companion."


    Xiao Jin is not a spiritual pet. He hasn''t completely subdued it. There used to be spirit calling curses, and Xiao Jin still acts more according to his self-consciousness. Now that Xiao Jin has a new body, he will no longer follow the call of spirit calling curses. Knowable.


    But he didn''t hesitate to find a new body for Xiaojin. It was also to fulfill his original promise to allow Xiaojin to fly freely under this sky. Even if he lost Xiaojin, he would not regret it.


    "With such a companion, Elder Zhou''s strength is even stronger, and the old man is beyond the reach."


    Mi Ang and the others also came over to salute, and Zhou Shu returned the salutes one by one, behaving calmly.


    On the cliff, Liu Yu hadn''t left, and suddenly shouted again, "Here is another one!"


    "what?"


    Several people were a little stunned, and quickly looked towards the sky.


    Sure enough, there was another dark blue figure rushing in, looking at the target, it was heading towards Xiaojin, the castration was like lightning, and there was no time to stop it.


    "bad."


    Zhou Shu secretly said a bad cry. He didn''t expect that there was another one. Xiao Jin had just received the body of Thunder Calling Eagle, and he obviously couldn''t resist.


    Cuckoo, the new Thunder Calling Eagle rushed to Xiao Jin''s body in an instant with lightning.


    But the strange thing is that instead of attacking Xiao Jin, it clings to Xiao Jin''s body, fighting endlessly, waving its wings with Xiao Jin, quite joyful.


    Cuckoo, cuckoo, the two eagles kept whispering, with an intimate expression.


    Everyone was obviously surprised, "Ah do they know each other?"


    Shen Ke nodded, "It is possible that in this case, two eagles are likely to be partners. It is said that the eagle-like monsters have only one partner in their lives, and they respect each other to death."


    Liu Yu''er seemed to be puzzled, "But that one has already been taken away. Could it be that the other one can''t be recognized?"


    Mi Ang nodded slightly, "None of them have born sapience. Most of them acted instinctively, only recognizing the appearance. It looks the same now, and it''s normal to treat it as the one in the past."


    Several people discussed in low voices with great interest.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized that the monster beasts who had not yet opened their minds could not tell that the original Thunder Summoning Eagle had changed their souls. They were as close as they used to be, and it was good news for Xiaojin and them.


    The two Thunder Calling Eagles cooed for a while, Xiao Jinzhe flew down, and cooed several times at Zhou Shu, and then flew away with the Thunder Calling Eagle and disappeared into the sky.


    "Ah... gone..."


    Everyone looked at Zhou Shu, with regrets on their faces. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 503: Return trip

    Liu Yuer said softly, "Elder Zhou, you don''t have to be too disappointed. The monster is like this, it is difficult to tame. A novel ���Q���ܣ���"


    Miang nodded, "However, Elder Zhou also did something wrong. The soul in the soul stone has been imprisoned for too long. Now that there is a chance to regain freedom, I will definitely not let it go."


    Hao Ruoyan stood quietly beside Zhou Shu, saying nothing, she knew very well that Zhou Shu would not regret it.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "I left and left. Xiao Jin deserves it. It helped me a lot in the past. Now I can fly freely. I am only happy for it. I am not disappointed. Moreover, the result may not be in this way."


    He knew in his heart that if Xiao Jin really wanted to leave, he would not fly back and yell at him a few times, and he had the idea that Xiao Jin was leaving now, perhaps just to live with his kind for a period of time and learn the special technique of calling Thunder Eagle. And will be back.


    "Elder Zhou''s calmness is also worth learning from my generation."


    Shen Ke couldn''t help but sighed, "If it were me, the spirit pet that I had worked so hard to catch escaped, I don''t know what I will become angry."


    Liu Yuer smiled slightly, "So you have to learn more from Elder Zhou. Although he is not very old, there are many things you can''t match."


    Shen Ke nodded repeatedly, "That is."


    "Don''t say that, I want to learn more from you."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Let''s go, we are almost resting, we will continue to explore."


    Ten more days passed, and the six of them had gone deep into Qingyuan Valley for more than 300 miles, and the problems gradually increased.


    After another difficult fight, Shen Ke showed a bit of worry on his face, "There are too many monsters, wave after wave, our savings are almost exhausted, and spiritual power recovery is not as fast as before."


    "Yes, the old man''s talisman is almost used up, and there is no time to paint now."


    Miang nodded while cleaning the monster corpse on the ground.


    Zhou Shu sat on the ground, using all available time to recover.


    I didn��t expect that there were so many monsters in Qingyuan Valley, and the deeper they went, the more they would increase. The fighting continued, and there was almost no time to rest. His fountain pill was almost used. If it continues, it is very likely. There will be casualties, which he doesn''t want to see.


    He said slowly, "Why don''t we go back to the mountain, what do you think?"


    Several people nodded one after another, "No problem, this time our harvest is far beyond the past, so we don''t need to mention the demon pill. Even the rarest Bi Ling Guo got eleven. It''s time to go back."


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned around and said, "Brother, how about you?"


    Liu Yuzhan nodded, "Enough."


    Looking at Hao Ruoyan not far away, Zhou Shu showed a kind of gentleness, "Where is Ruoyan?"


    "Master Yishu."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said with some blame, "These days you don''t fall in the fight, and you have to practice the tactics when you are free. Don''t be too tired."


    Hao Ruoyan put down his hands and nodded with a smile, "I see, Ruoyan is not tired. If I can learn the law early, I can help everyone earlier."


    "Since there is no objection, we are ready to turn back after a break."


    Zhou Shu looked around and said loudly, "The monster beast has been cleaned up again, and the return journey will definitely be much faster, but you still have to be careful. Those who travel a hundred miles are half 90. If something happens in the end, it will be wasted."


    "Don''t worry, Elder Zhou, we can save it."


    "I have experienced a lot of battles. I still understand these common sense. Elder Zhou doesn''t need to worry too much."


    The repairers nodded and agreed.


    "This C channel is much more difficult than other channels. If it is another channel, with our strength, it is very likely that we will reach the end of Qingyuan Valley."


    Liu Yuer glanced at the front of the dense thorns and sighed slightly.


    She is very reluctant to leave. It is rare to meet Zhou Shu with such a good opportunity. If she continues, she is likely to get more demon pills, but she has to leave, which is really a pity.


    "Let''s check again next time, I have a chance."


    Zhou Shu also had similar thoughts, but it was not because of the demon pill, but because he failed to fully explore Qingyuan Valley. Rumor has it that there are more rare spiritual objects in the depths of Qingyuan Valley. However, considering the time, he should go back to form the pill. The regrets will only be made up later.


    It took more than 20 days to return, and the return journey was much faster. Although I was very cautious all the way, within two days, the six returned to the Qingyuan Valley.


    There were no monsters on the road, but there were some unexpected gains. They found two nests of blue wind geese eggs.


    The Blue Wind Goose is a Tier 4 flying spirit beast. It is large and stable in flight. Many monks use it as a mount. The newly hatched cubs are obviously easier to tame than mature monsters. It is more valuable and quite expensive.


    At this time, at Qingyuan Gu Taniguchi, Shi Zhongtie and two cultivators, who had been separated before, sat there, looking very embarrassed.


    They walked through the first passage. The first few days were smooth, and they didn��t encounter any difficult monsters, but on the fourth day they encountered three purple flame tigers, but they couldn��t reach the enemy. They fled in a hurry and never went in again. , I have been waiting in Taniguchi for more than 20 days.


    "It''s been more than 20 days, can they not come back?"


    Shi Zhongtie nodded and said, "I think, although we were not lucky, we also got five demon pills, so we won''t come back empty-handed, but after hearing Zhou Shu''s words, I''m afraid they are all dead now, sadly. Sigh, pathetic."


    He sighed, but there was no sadness in his eyes, more gloating.


    "It''s a pity Elder Mi..."


    The repairman at Dingshanmen shook his head and sighed.


    He also understood that he hadn''t come out of Channel C for so long, and probably never came back. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at the entrance of Channel C. With this look, his eyes suddenly became bigger than an egg and his mouth couldn''t fit. Closed, "Ah, Mi...Elder Mi!"


    "what?"


    Shi Zhongtie was startled when he heard the sound and looked towards the C channel.


    Seeing Miang, Zhou Shu and others appearing in Taniguchi one by one, all without injury, with a satisfied smile on his face, he was completely stunned, not knowing what to say.


    "Elder Mi, it''s great that you are fine!"


    The repairman at Dingshanmen recovered and rushed to meet him.


    "With Elder Zhou, how could we have something?"


    Miang chuckled, but then his face became serious, "Xiao Li, you don''t listen to what the old man said You have to go to the Jia channel with Si Xi Zong, what do you gain?"


    The cultivator surnamed Li shook his head blankly, "There are only five demon pills in total. We were driven out by the demon beast a few days after we went in. Elder Shi said that we were too few and died if we went in. We have been waiting outside for the elders."


    "It''s really useless."


    Miang showed a bit of anger, "If we count on you, we won''t pass the five sects."


    "We are useless, so what about you?"


    Shi Zhongtie came over, quite angrily, "I think you are also waiting, but you are waiting in channel C. There are so many monsters there, do you dare to move? It is estimated that the harvest is not as much as ours. The beast hasn''t been killed, huh."


    "ridiculous!"


    Miang touched the non-existent beard and yelled.


    (Ps: Thank you, Master Xiao Lei 2o13 and please call me crazy for your continued support, thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to favorite reviews~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 504: Stand in line

    Shi Zhongtie couldn''t help taking a step back, "Then, how much did you get?"


    Mian looked proud, "I''m afraid to scare you to death, we got a total of..."


    Zhou Shu took a step, interrupted Miang''s words, smiled at Shi Zhongtie, "It''s not a lot, you''ll know it in a moment. One novel �ܨQ�ܩ����������Q�ܨQ�������Q�Q�Q �Q"


    "I knew there was not much."


    Shi Zhongtie murmured a few words, then stepped back.


    Miang looked at Zhou Shu with some puzzlement, but he quickly stepped aside. He knew very well that Zhou Shu was the leader of this team. No matter what, he would accept Zhou Shu''s words and decisions.


    Zhou Shu glanced around and nodded slightly, "Since everyone is here, let''s start the distribution. I want to make it clear that although the rules are always equal distribution, this time is completely different and should be different. It��s impossible for the Sixi sect to take the A channel to be the same as the other sects of the C channel.


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, several people thought about it, with different thoughts.


    After a while, Liu Yuer nodded gently and said, "Elder Zhou is right. Everything in Luowanggu is based on the Heyin school. Elder Zhou''s decision is our opinion."


    Miang nodded, "Dingshanmen has no objection. The gains we gained from death and life in Passage C cannot be evenly distributed to the people in Passage A."


    Liu Yuzhan only nodded at Zhou Shu, without words.


    Shi Zhongtie looked left and right, and he didn''t know why these people all obeyed Zhou Shu. He was alone and unable to change the situation. He could only wonder, "How many demon pills did you get?"


    Zhou Shu showed a weird smile, "Elder Shi, you insist on not exploring the C channel with us. There is not much need to know, but it must be more than your five."


    Shi Zhongtie was stunned for a moment, "Then how do you want to distribute?"


    "The five demon pills that you Four Xizong got from Channel A will belong to you. I will allocate another forty demon pills to you. As for the other gains, don''t think too much about it."


    Looking at Shizhongtie, Zhou Shu said slowly.


    "Forty?"


    Many doubts but more surprises emerged from Shi Zhongtie''s eyes. He originally thought that under the current situation, Si Xizong might not get more than a dozen demon pills, but now he has 40, which is even more than the previous few times.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Yes, you Four Xizong can accept it, right?"


    "Ok, Ok."


    Shi Zhongtie nodded in a hurry, for fear that Zhou Shu would regret it.


    Zhou Shu smiled and took out the demon pill from Naxu Ring and handed it to Shi Zhongtie.


    Shi Zhongtie received the demon pill and nodded in thanks. He could see that the quality of these demon pill was quite good, much better than what he had obtained in Channel A. It seemed that Zhou Shu was still good this time.


    Accepting the demon pill, he showed a lot of satisfaction, "Thank you Elder Zhou, I have misunderstood the elder before, and please forgive me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It doesn''t matter, Si Xizong has been allocated, and the rest has nothing to do with you. The two can go first."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Shi Zhongtie nodded, and left Qingyuan Valley with Si Xizong''s cultivators, seeming to be anxious to go back to report the good news.


    Every time the five sects will hunt, the practitioners who participated personally get the most benefits. This time his harvest is so "big", it is natural to hurry back and enjoy the fruits of victory.


    Seeing the departure of Si Xizong, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, showing some contempt in his eyes, and turned to other cultivators, "What do you think of the allocation to Si Xizong?"


    Shen Ke nodded, "They didn''t work hard, they can still get forty demon pills, they should be satisfied."


    "If it''s an old man, don''t give them one."


    Miang stroked his chin, "But the old man will definitely support the decision made by Elder Zhou."


    "I think Elder Zhou has done a good job."


    Liu Yuer said slowly, ��If you don��t give one like Elder Mi, it really doesn��t conform to the rules of the Qingyuan Five Sects, and it will aggravate the contradictions of the Four Xizongs. Most of them will move closer to the Yunjian faction and make a lot of treatment for us. It��s an unfavorable thing. It��s very troublesome to have Yunjian faction now. It��s not suitable to add more enemies; but if it��s not suitable according to the rules, so many demon pills that we have worked so hard, should we give them one for nothing? Too much? Neither of us would want to. It''s good to be so, not let them know the specific number of demon pills, let them think that the same as in the past, they can maintain a temporary stable situation."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Elder Liu is right."


    His thoughts were similar. The Sixi Sect was not the Yunjian School, there was no hatred, and the Heyin School did not have the need to break with them. Using Xiaoli to win over was more in line with the needs of the current Heyin School.


    "Speaking of Yunjian faction, it is indeed a trouble..."


    Miang also nodded, and looked at Liu Yu with some doubts, "But there are also cultivators from the Yunjian faction here."


    Liu Yuer laughed unconsciously, "Elder Mi, if Elder Liu is a member of the Yunjian faction, will he still be here? I''m sure that this time the Five Sects will hunt, Elder Zhou has no plans to involve the Yunjian faction. , They won''t get anything."


    Liu Yuzhen smiled and nodded, "I only represent myself, not the Yunjian faction."


    Zhou Shu also laughed, "Yes, don''t worry about the Yunjian faction, the distribution of the demon pills is only between us."


    He glanced at Liu Yuer, quite meaningful.


    Although he has not said the relationship between Liu Yuzhan and him, it is not surprising that these people guessed it, but guessing and saying it directly are two different things. Generally speaking, it is good to be tacit, and Liu Yuer is here directly. To be clear, either he is determined to stand by his side, or he has other ideas, but it seems that the former is obviously more likely.


    Liu Yuer nodded to him in response, with a firm expression, "I repeat, Luo Wanggu is based on the Heyin school, and we agree with what Elder Zhou does."


    As the first five cultivators to understand Zhou Shu''s strength, Liu Yuer placed great hopes on Zhou Shu and has decided to put Luo Wanggu''s future on him.


    Zhou Shu understood her thoughts, and glanced at her, quite solemnly, "Elder Liu, don''t worry, the Heyin School will not disappoint Luo Wanggu."


    Fighting the Yunjian faction, demonstrating his strength, and wooing allies are his important goals for the Five Sect Hunters, which seems to have been achieved at this time.


    "Ah, that Yunjian faction?"


    Miang was still a little puzzled, "They are afraid that they will make trouble with this..."


    Liu Yuer shook her head, slightly disdainful, "What is the reason for the Yunjian faction? We have seen all four of us. Yunjian sent Elder Liu, and we will give the Yunjian faction to Elder Liu. As for Liu What the elders do has nothing to do with us."


    Immediately, she added, "What''s more, even if they have trouble, we will not be afraid of them. We will hunt this time. Hasn''t Elder Mi yet clearly seen the abilities of Elder Zhou and the Heyin faction?"


    Her voice was not as soft as usual, but with some aggressive momentum, Mian couldn''t help being stunned Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "If they take the initiative to make trouble, the Heyin school will not Don''t worry, you can rest assured."


    Miang thought for a while, touched his bare chin for a long time, and finally nodded his head vigorously, "Well, we set the mountain gate and listen to the Heyin school."


    He said this before, only for this hunting meeting, but now, the effectiveness is obviously different, which is equivalent to entrusting the entire Dingshanmen to the Heyin faction.


    "Thank you, Elder Liu."


    Looking at Liu Yu''er, Zhou Shu nodded in thanks.


    Before distributing the results, he planned to make it clear to the other two sects that he had to choose between the Yunjian School and the Heyin School. He thought it would be a little troublesome, but Liu Yuer stepped up in advance to save him. Less trouble.


    Liu Yuer smiled slightly, "I thank you."


    (Ps: Thank you forever Baggio and nu1i8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to the voting comments~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 505: distribution

    "Don''t say anything, everyone has been waiting for a long time, let''s distribute the harvest of this trip first. A novel>���ܣ������ܨQ�Q������"


    Zhou Shu walked to the crowd and said with a smile.


    Several people nodded their heads at the same time, their faces suddenly glowing, and finally it was time to enjoy the results, and the Dingshanmen repairer who had not been to the C channel was wide-eyed and full of curiosity.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him with a calm expression, but there was a hint of chill in his eyes, "Explain in advance that the specific gains of the hunting of the Five Sects should not be mentioned with the Yunjian Sect and the Sixi Sect, everyone will remember."


    Several practitioners nodded and said yes, and the practitioner at Dingshanmen hurriedly agreed. He was scolded by Mian before, and he did not dare to say anything.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and slowly said, "First, I plan to take out fifty demon pills of good quality, such as Lan Xiang beast''s demon pills, etc., as a reward for the five comparisons."


    "Ok."


    The cultivators didn''t have any opinions, only Shen Ke asked, "Five sects will be compared, will Elder Zhou participate in it?"


    As soon as these words came out, the cultivators were taken aback, and his face was slightly embarrassed.


    According to the rules of the Five Sects, Zhou Shu did not reach the Golden Core Realm, nor did he participate in the last Five Sect Contest. He was indeed eligible to participate in the Five Sect Contest, and once he participated, other sects could not win at all. .


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Don''t worry, you guys, I won''t participate in the five-sect match."


    Now he has a much higher vision, and of course he doesn''t regard low-level disciples as his opponents, not to mention that he has to prepare for the formation of pill after he returns, and he has no time to participate.


    Shen Ke breathed a sigh of relief, "Hehe, I''m the one who talks too much."


    Miang smiled and rounded off, "It''s really talkative, Elder Zhou is such a talent, there is no need to compete with the juniors, Elder Shen, I will say a few words later, just listen to Elder Zhou."


    "What Elder Mi taught is that I understand."


    Shen Ke nodded and agreed without saying more.


    Zhou Shuslowly nodded, "Except for these fifty and the forty previously given to Si Xizong, we still have 1,340 demon pills, which are of very good quality..."


    "what?"


    The Dingshan Cultivator who did not go to Passage C was completely stupid, as if his head was hit by a hammer, and the wood was still there.


    Miang yelled, "Don''t make a fuss, give us a shame at the gate, listen quietly!"


    It took a long time for the cultivator to come back to his senses, looking at Zhou Shu in a daze, but he didn''t know what to say anymore. He originally thought that no matter how rich the harvest was, there would be a lot of three or four hundred, but now more than one thousand is a number he has never imagined, and words cannot describe his current mood.


    Zhou Shu ignored it and continued, "These demon pills, our Dutch school..."


    Halfway through the conversation, he glanced at the expressions of the cultivators around him, Liu Yuer''s lips smiled calmly, Miang touched his chin with extreme concentration, Shen Ke held his hands very nervously, Hao Ruoyan only stared at him, Liu Yuzhan still held the sword Pay attention to the surroundings.


    "Our Heyin Pie takes one hundred and ten, and the rest is divided equally by Dingshanmen, Luowanggu, and Elder Liu. Each side is 410. The quality is equally distributed, both good and bad."


    As soon as they finished speaking, the cultivators were a little startled, and they were at a loss.


    Miang spoke first, "Elder Zhou, your Heyin has sent so much force, but you only divide this point. It''s not fair."


    "Yes, Elder Zhou," Liu Yuer also took a step, with some worry between her eyebrows, "I know that Elder Zhou thinks about us, but everyone is on the side now, we don��t have to accommodate like this, we still follow Let��s allocate as much effort, we won��t care no matter how much you put in."


    Zhou Shu��s distribution plan is really unexpected. The demon pill of Qingyuan Valley is an important source of financial resources for each sect. It has a lot to do with it. There is no reason for any sect to not fight, but the Heyin faction has let out so many at once. Have a plan, what is the conspiracy in it?


    For a while, they were worried about gains and losses.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and said frankly, "You don��t have to worry about it. I have my considerations. We have no shortage of resources like Demon Pills. We have no shortage of resources, so we will give you more, but other resources, we The lotus pie will have more. For example, Bilinguo, the lotus pie intends to keep eight, and you only have one on each side."


    "In that case, I don''t have any comments, just according to Elder Zhou."


    Liu Yuer nodded gently, and slowly backed away.


    Miang pondered for a moment, "Although Bi Lingguo is the rarest spirit fruit in Qingyuan Valley, it is an unexpected joy. It is not available every time, and it has little effect on the sect. The usual demon pill is still very different. If there is no demon pill, the sect will... But if Elder Zhou insists, the old man has no objection, and the green fruit at Dingshan gate was given to Elder Zhou by the old man. ."


    "Thank you so much."


    Zhou Shu continued, "In addition to Bi Ling Guo, there are some other Ling Guo medicinal materials that will also be distributed in this proportion. What do you think?"


    Shen Ke, who hadn''t said anything just now, said loudly at this time, "No, Elder Zhou has let out even the most important demon pill for the sect, we naturally have no objection."


    The cultivators also nodded in agreement.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. Compared to Tier 4 Demon Pill, these things are more important to him now, especially Bi Ling Guo, a rare spirit fruit that can prolong life. The more the better, it is the unique spirit of Qingyuan Valley. Guo, even Wushuang City didn''t exchange it, and as for the mass resources like Tier 4 Demon Pill, he could get as many as he wanted, so why bother to compete with other sects here, just leave some that can refine the pill.


    With Wushuangcheng, his vision is far beyond the reach of these cultivators.


    "Well-washing grass, this time I got seven, and the lotus pie wants five."


    "Bifeng Goose Eggs, the Heyin Pie needs a litter, and you will allocate the other litters yourself."


    ...


    After half an hour passed, all the results were allocated.


    All the cultivators were full of satisfaction, after experiencing life and death, they finally got a satisfactory harvest, and they were all happy.


    "This time the Five Sect Hunting, we really made a profit, but without Elder Zhou, I''m afraid we won''t get anything."


    Shen Ke looked at Zhou Shu with a grateful expression on his face, "Thank you, Elder Zhou for your support. In the future, if Elder Zhou has something to ask for, Shen must serve.


    Liu Yu''er frowned, "Don''t blame Elder Zhou, it is not Elder Shen, but the entire Luowanggu, who will obey Elder Zhou."


    "Hehe, the same is true for our Dingshan Gate. I hope that the next Five Sect Hunting will be with Elder Zhou. The old man believes that with Elder Zhou, we will definitely be able to thoroughly explore Qingyuan Valley and obtain more demon pills." Ang Hahe smiled, not from ear to ear.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly Thank you all for showing your love, then here is where we go, and we will go back to the mountains. "


    "Yes."


    The cultivators agreed, and each left.


    Soon, only Zhou Shu, Hao Ruoyan, and Liu Yuban were left in the valley.


    "Brother, what are your plans?"


    Liu Yuzhen smiled slightly, "First go back to Yunjian and return the spirit stones they gave me. Then find a place to sell the demon pills and practice in retreat."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Brother, be careful in everything. If you can''t find a suitable place to practice, just send it to Heyin."


    "I know, I will look for you if something happens."


    Liu Yuzhan nodded, and disappeared in an instant.


    Gu Gu-


    Several familiar calls suddenly came from not far away. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 506: Lost and regained, gain and loss

    "Little gold!"


    Seeing the blue flying shadow turning around the cliff, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shout. One novel �Q�Q�Q�����Q�Q���������ܣ�


    It was indeed Xiao Jin, his speed was obviously much faster than before, and he flew in front of Zhou Shu almost in the blink of an eye, staring at Zhou Shu, his eyes still carrying the pride of the past.


    "Xiaojin, do you want to go with me?"


    Zhou Shu walked forward with a smile, stretched out his hand and stroked it, there was a tingling sensation in his hand, and it seemed to carry electricity on its body. After ten days, it seems that it has already understood this body quite well.


    Xiao Jin nodded.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I knew you would come back, but, did you learn all the tactics so soon?"


    "Cuckoo..."


    Xiao Jin was very proud to wave his wings, a few electric lights flashed on the wing tips, and then they merged into a thunder and flew into the air.


    Before long, dark clouds appeared in the sky, and a thunder and lightning as thick as an arm fell from the clouds and hit the ground in black.


    "It''s in a rudimentary form, yes, just make progress slowly."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, quite relieved. It seemed that Xiao Jin''s savvy seemed quite strong, but he had been familiar with the body of the Thunder Eagle for more than ten days, and also learned the techniques of calling Thunder Eagle.


    Hao Ruoyan walked to Zhou Shu and said softly, "Congratulations to Master Shu."


    Looking at Taniguchi, Zhou Shu''s eyebrows were solemn, and he shook his head, "Don''t be eager to rejoice. I don''t know what the situation is. Whether we can take the monster out of Qingyuan Valley is still unknown."


    Obtaining the lost gold is obviously a greater harvest than the demon pill. A mature Tier 4 demon beast plus a complete soul, there is a lot of possibility to advance to the ranks and even develop a spiritual wisdom in the future, which is great for Zhou Shu. Help, but the rumors of Qingyuan Valley should not be underestimated, and the matter cannot be completely determined.


    "Almost forgot."


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to think of something, "Master Shu said, it is said that for thousands of years, monsters have not been able to leave Qingyuan Valley, and I don''t know if it is true."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Is it true? You''ll know after a try."


    Gu Gu-


    Not far away, there were a few more calls, and another blue flying shadow quickly approached, staying beside Xiaojin.


    Na Huan Lei Ying tilted his head, rubbing amiably on Xiao Jin, his eyes showed a lot of nostalgia, and he was reluctant to leave Xiao Jin.


    Gu Gu, Gu Gu, Gu Gu Gu.


    The two Thunder Calling Eagles kept calling, as if they were exchanging something.


    Zhou Shu stared at them, "The relationship is so good, it''s no wonder that Xiaojin learns so fast, and there is such a good teacher teaching."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, with a lot of envy in her eyes, "Once the eagle confirms a partner, no matter what happens to the other person, he will depend on life and death, and will never leave. According to Ruoyan, they are inseparable, and Master Shu will definitely be able to Get a pair of Thunder Calling Eagles."


    As she spoke, she glanced at Zhou Shu, her expression condensed slightly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Not long after, the newly arrived Thunder Calling Eagle yelled quickly, flew into the clouds, disappeared in the blink of an eye, but soon turned around again.


    Hao Ruoyan stared at it, with some doubts, "It caught a snake and came over, what does it want to do?"


    She was very accurate, and there was a Crested Flying Snake under the eagle''s claws.


    The Thunder Eagle grabbed the flying snake and hurriedly flew towards Taniguchi. When it was about to rush out of Taniguchi, it suddenly stopped and threw the flying snake out. It stopped, and the flying snake was pulled by inertia and threw it directly out of the valley.


    Something surprising happened.


    The flying snake that had just been thrown out of the valley hadn��t stood still, and immediately turned into a pile of bones, and the bones quickly died and decayed, and eventually became a pile of ashes, which was blown away by the wind. This process was extremely short. It was completed in four breaths, and the flying snake had no trace, as if it had never appeared before.


    Calling Thunder Eagle waved its wings and pointed at the valley outside, grunting to Xiaojin, his eyes filled with worry.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "It seems we don''t need to try."


    "Calling Thunder Eagle is reminding Xiaojin that it will disappear after leaving the valley, so that it will not leave Qingyuan Valley."


    Hao Ruoyan was also taken aback, her eyes filled with doubts, "It''s no wonder that the monsters in Qingyuan Valley can''t go out. They will turn into fly ash when they go out. What is the cause? Is it the formation?"


    "It''s not like that. I can''t feel the fluctuations of spiritual energy in this valley, and I can''t find a trace of amulet. In this situation, it seems like time is passing in an instant. After the monster came out of the valley, it seemed to be a few breaths. After thousands of years of vicissitudes and changes, there will be no traces left."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, he didn''t even think about it, it was a bit weird, and this mysterious power that seemed to involve time was obviously not any power he had come into contact with before, and he couldn''t understand it now.


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Taniguchi and stared at her eyebrows, "It''s not a formation. Could it be that this place has been cursed by witches?"


    "Curse, Wu Xiu?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "When you mention it, I remembered that there were indeed traces of witch repairs in the Qingyuan Mountain Range in the past, and Xiao Jin also got it from witch repairs. Ruo Yan, what do you think of, say Come and listen."


    "Ruoyan doesn''t know much, but I heard it mentioned."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "I heard that the witchcraft handed down by the ancient great witcher will gradually be divided into three types, one is based on the spiritual spell, which relies on the soul of the beast to obtain power, this kind of witchcraft is the most powerful. While offering sacrifices to ancient gods and deriving all kinds of peculiar powers, there are many of them, but the ancient gods do not always protect them, so their reputation is not obvious. The other is the art of cursing, which is extremely mysterious and powerful. It��s just that reaching a curse often requires very harsh conditions, and they can��t protect themselves, so this type of witchcraft has the least number."


    "What you mean is that Qingyuan Valley was cursed by a sorcerer, and no monsters were allowed to leave, otherwise they would be backlashed by the power of the curse."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "But, what is the meaning of this? Is there any secret in Qingyuan Valley that needs the protection of these monsters?"


    It is indeed possible that the power that makes the monster beast aging quickly is obviously not the spiritual power, the power of will, the power of the heart demon, but the mysterious power that he can''t understand, maybe it really comes from the curse of witchcraft.


    "If Yan doesn''t know anymore, just talk about it when you think about it."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head and suddenly said, "By the way, Master Shu, will it be possible to put them in the spirit beast bag?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, UU reading "It''s hard to tell, but I can''t try it. If it doesn''t work, Xiao Jinke will disappear."


    The spirit beast bag is not an offensive magic weapon. It is impossible to put a monster beast that does not intend to enter, but can only accommodate the monster beast willing to enter, so it is impossible for him to find other monsters to experiment here. (If the spirit beast bag can be loaded into the beast beast at will, the spirit beast bag is simply the most powerful magic weapon. No matter what monster beast you encounter, just put it directly into the spirit beast bag and it will be done.)


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan was slightly worried, "Then it will be troublesome. I''m afraid Xiao Jin can only stay in Qingyuan Valley until he finds a good solution."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Yes, but I can solve it sooner or later, even if it is a curse, there are ways to break it."


    He approached Xiao Jin and warned in a low voice. Xiao Jin nodded and shook his head. Finally, he would be stunned. He called out a few reluctantly, flew into the air and circled for a while, and disappeared into the valley with the Thunder Calling Eagle.


    It''s a weird feeling to regain the loss, gain and lose, Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 507: Pill Alchemy

    The two went all the way back to the valley. One��small��say�Q�������Q�����Q����


    After hundreds of miles, Zhou Shu''s expression was still a bit solemn.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and comforted him softly, "Master Shu, don''t be too disappointed. It''s not a bad thing for Xiaojin to be with the Thunder Calling Eagles in Qingyuan Valley. He will be stronger when he comes back in the future, and he will be more to Master Shu. help."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "I''m not thinking about Xiaojin, but about other things. It''s a bit surprised. This time the Five Sect Hunting went so smoothly, and I did everything I wanted to do."


    "Yeah, unite with other sects to suppress the Yunjian faction. What Shi Shu and Ruoyan said before, the results went well."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "But it''s normal. The realm of cultivating immortality is respected, and Master Shu has shown enough strength. The other four are naturally obedient. However, Elder Liu also helped a lot, if not She has always taken the initiative to show her okay, I am afraid it will take more effort.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Yes, Elder Liu played a very important role. This is what I am thinking about. Why does she do this? Does she have any other intentions?"


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, "Master Shu knew Elder Liu before, right?"


    "Yes, I met a long time ago. She helped me before Zhuji. Her disciple is a good friend of mine."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and said, "It is not surprising that there are these origins. She is in such a position and has origins. If you get along with Master Shu earlier and move closer to the Heyin Sect, you will gain more benefits in the future. Master Shu, you should think too much."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Is that so?"


    Hao Ruoyan said affirmatively, "Well. She is very smart. She may not be clear so quickly and decisively when she is replaced by someone else. She is so good to the Heyin School, and Master Shu will definitely treat Luo Wanggu as well. Take more care."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "She helped us the Dutch school, and we will naturally return."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "This way her goal will be achieved."


    "Okay, count you right, these two fruits will be awarded to you."


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeve, and two Bi Ling Guo fell in front of Hao Ruoyan.


    She stayed for a while and quickly blocked it, "Master Shu, Ruoyan doesn''t need this now, Master Shu keeps it for her own use, or change something."


    "Take it, follow me this trip, you have suffered a lot, you deserve it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with gentle expressions in his eyes, "After I go back, I will prepare to form a pill, and you can''t rest yet. The distribution of the demon pill, the ratio of the five sects, the relationship with other sects, etc., these things depend on you to be busy. Thanks for your hard work."


    "It''s not hard, it''s what Ruoyan should do."


    Feeling caring, Hao Ruoyan smiled very comfortably, ��I used to be in the Liuxia Sect, Ruoyan has worked hard, now I am very comfortable.��


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The cultivator should still focus on cultivation. In the future, you will definitely have babies. Now it is a last resort for you to do this. After my golden core, you will be much freer."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, with a hint of worry in her eyes, "Master Shu is best to form a pill as soon as possible. If you don''t ask for anything, Ruoyan doesn''t know if you can do it... Ruoyan is only a third-grade golden pill, it''s difficult. ..."


    It is really difficult for her to get a baby, and she has always put her hope on her sister, but she doesn''t have much extravagance for her own baby.


    "With me, you will surely be able to have babies. You must have confidence."


    Zhou Shu frowned and interrupted her, "Don''t think too much, you just need to concentrate on cultivation."


    "I see, Master Shu."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the worry in her eyes gradually disappeared, replaced by an inexplicable joy.


    After more than a day, the two returned to the Dutch school.


    Along the way, the two of them were discussing and discussing a lot of the affairs of the Heyin faction. When the Dan was formed, the Heyin faction was completely handed over to Hao Ruoyan, and Zhou Shu was also very relieved.


    He had promised two people to keep the Heyin Sect before, so when he was in the Qingyuan Mountains, he would try his best to do well in addition to cultivation.


    On Qinghe Peak.


    Yangmei sits on a white futon with a green Qingjun furnace standing beside her. She puts her right hand on the furnace, injecting a trace of blue flame from time to time, and her expression is extremely focused.


    In the pill furnace, two pill the size of pigeon eggs are suspended in the flame, shaking rhythmically.


    Obviously, alchemy has reached a critical moment.


    Like the most demanding stonemason, he is carving his most important work. The pill in front of him is infinitely magnified. Yangmei carefully manipulates the consciousness and spiritual power, dividing it into hundreds of spiritual power streams, and moving up the pill a little bit. , To guide the medicinal power to make the final adjustments, go to their own way, and at the same time look for every flaw, try to make the pill perfect.


    Time passed quickly, half an hour passed by in the blink of an eye, and it seemed to be slow, every breath was suffering.


    The furnace fire extinguished, and there was a soft chirp, two pills fell into the ashes, and the furnace also shrank quickly, becoming a few inches in appearance.


    In order to be perfect, every point of consciousness and spiritual power was used on the pill. At this time, Yangmei was so tired that she almost fell over when she was tilted, but before she fell, she was supported by Zhou Shu behind her.


    She looked up at Zhou Shu, with a satisfied smile on her face, "Brother, it should be all right."


    "Ok, I know."


    Seeing her originally clear eyes covered with bloodshot eyes, Zhou Shu felt distressed.


    "Look at the pill."


    Yangmei urged that she didn''t even have the spiritual power to use the pill furnace.


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned on the pill furnace, and took out two emerald green pills.


    The pill is round, with a faint luster, exuding bursts of attractive fragrance.


    Yangmei, who leaned on Zhou Shu, stared at the pill for a while, her small mouth was slightly flat, her eyes reddened, "There are still many flaws, but it''s only medium grade, oooooo, if I have more spiritual power and spiritual knowledge , It will be better."


    "Medium grade is fine, Junior Sister."


    Zhou Shurou said, "An unclear ancient alchemy prescription. It took you a few months to refine it into a pill. Is it a medium-grade medicine? What else is there to be dissatisfied with? You are still young, with spiritual power and consciousness. You can take it slowly, and I believe you will definitely be able to refine the top grade after you form the pill in the future. The top grade is not impossible."


    Yangmei stubbornly shook his head, "But, now I''m going to use it, it''s just that the middle grade will not work well."


    Zhou Shu smiled and touched her head It must be better than using Tianxinguo directly, silly sister, I am satisfied. "


    Zhongpin, he is content, there has never been a perfect thing, and even the way of heaven is lacking. For the cultivator in the way of heaven, the best he can do at present is perfect.


    Yangmei wrinkled her nose and nodded, "Then, show me the pill again."


    She took the pill, carefully picked it up and looked at it for nearly half an hour before speaking, "Brother, this one should be better, just use this one."


    Zhou Shu took it, feeling a lingering warmth in the palm of his hand, and his heart warmed, "Okay."


    "I estimate that this kind of pill may improve the quality of the golden pill in half, but it must be high-grade. The middle-grade has only half the effect of the top-grade. Brother, you must be successful."


    Yangmei stared at Zhou Shu, very serious, and said very carefully.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I believe brother, half-half percent is enough for me." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 508: Re-enter the Dragon Palace

    A lot of medicinal materials were left behind, as well as a biling fruit. Saying goodbye to Yangmei, Zhou Shu went to the secret realm alone. �R�Rһ��novel�ܨQ���Q��


    Everything is ready, now he is finally about to form a pill.


    In the secret realm, from time to time you can see the disciples of the lotus sect dedicated to cultivation.


    The contribution of redeeming the cultivation time of the secret realm rises in a stepwise manner. Each disciple can practice in the secret realm for a few days as long as he completes the necessary tasks. However, if he wants more time, or even stays in the secret realm all the time, he needs to be extremely With much effort, only a few disciples can do it.


    This approach was proposed by Hao Ruoyan, which greatly aroused the enthusiasm of the disciples and made several elders admire it very much.


    Walking all the way to the small lake and crossing the four-pole imperial water formation, Zhou Shu entered the Dragon Palace, which had not been here for a long time.


    A strong spiritual energy rushed toward his face, and the spiritual energy in the body felt spontaneously, and then echoed, and suddenly there was a feeling that he was about to be overwhelmed. Indeed, if you have been suppressed for too long, you may not be able to resist it if you don''t build a pill.


    Yuan Li of Tianliu Sect back then, in order to suppress spiritual power and not build up a pill, he could only live far away in Qingxiafang City, where there was not much spiritual energy. If it were in the aura-filled environment of Tianliu Sect, it would be impossible to suppress it for twenty years.


    "Junior Brother?"


    Sitting up, Yan Yue opened his eyes, with a rare joy in his eyes, "It''s been a long time since I saw you, are you here to practice too?"


    Looking around, she seemed to be alone, Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Senior Sister, I''m here to build a pill."


    "Ah, congratulations brother."


    Yan Yue said in surprise, also a little surprised, and blinked, "But Junior Brother... are you now in the second layer of the Condensing Pulse Realm?"


    "Break through together and directly form a pill, I''m all ready."


    "A genius is like Junior Brother, who is always different," Yan Yue smiled, and said seriously, "Junior Brother, don''t bother you, I have to work harder."


    With that, she closed her eyes again, her expression focused on continuing to practice.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yan Yue with a faint smile.


    If in the past, Yan Yue heard Zhou Shu''s formation of a pill, she would probably blame herself again, but now that she is condensing her pulse, she is obviously more confident and no longer has the same reaction as in the past. This is a very good thing, everyone is growing, Zhou Shu is also a little happy.


    He slowly walked past her, quietly leaving behind a biling fruit.


    Bi Ling Guo can prolong life for 30 years. It is the most precious spirit fruit in the Qingyuan Mountain Range, but it is not very useful to Zhou Shu. With his qualifications, as long as he practices along the way, life span is not a problem at all, but it is not good for Yan Yue''s qualifications. For the cultivators of, Bi Ling Guo is an excellent spiritual creature, and decades of cultivation time will give you more opportunities to form pill.


    Walking all the way to the basalt stone statue, Zhou Shu stopped.


    "excuse me."


    Zhou Shu leaned forward and swiped the turtle back lightly.


    The Celestial Fate Stone was the most important connection between him and the Dao of Heaven when he was forming alchemy. He had decided long ago to sit on the edge of the Celestial Fate Stone and form the alchemy.


    Reaching out and playing, a few simple formations were arranged around, these formations did not isolate the spirit, just to prevent being disturbed, of course, no one would disturb him in this dragon palace, just to prevent accidents.


    The holy and flawless Yunling Jade Statue was taken out and placed in front of it, alongside the Heavenly Margin Stone.


    Although Ning Xuanqing said that the jade statue is best placed behind him, obviously the closer you are to the Yunling jade, the more benefits you can get. Moreover, Zhou Shuxin has no foreign objects and will not be disturbed by such stone statues, so he did not listen to Ning. Xuan Qing''s request.


    Taking off the Naxu ring, the whole body does not touch any debris, the two-fold futon is put down, Zhou Shu sits on it, and his right hand strokes the sky-margin stone, the mood gradually calms, and I forget the things.


    Divine consciousness and soul, drilled a little bit into the Heavenly Margin Stone, seeming to merge into one.


    A person is a stone, and a stone is also a person.


    As time passed, ten days later, Zhou Shu gently put down his hand, and a bright light flashed in his eyes, if there was an epiphany.


    "The way of heaven, the foundation of all things, the way of heaven has permanence, does not exist for gods, does not perish for man, my way is one heart, believable, cannot be trusted..."


    From the stone of heaven, from the jade of the soul, and even from his own heart, Zhou Shu has realized a lot, everything has changed, the vicissitudes of life, in these ten days, it seems to have experienced one by one, integrating all the past processes, since the cultivation of immortality, all kinds of puzzles Confusion, as if it was clear at this moment, there was a sudden sense of clarity.


    Heaven and man are united, understanding the Tao with the understanding of the heart, the formation of Taoism, and the foundation of Jindan Avenue is laid at this time.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu was dignified and solemn, bowed and saluted, thanking the Dao of Heaven, and giving him the opportunity to give birth to the Dao, but also thanking him for being able to discover the Dao of Heaven.


    His expression was as indifferent as in the past, but he seemed to have a layer of luster, as solemn as a treasure. At this time, he was different from the past.


    it''s time.


    Closing his eyes again, his body undulates slightly, conforming to the breath of heaven and earth, every trace of spiritual energy echoes the spiritual power in his body.


    Spiritual power flows slowly in the sea of ??qi, and large or small spiritual vortexes converge into waves that are constantly surging, changing, rotating, condensing, and compressing under the calm sea.


    Accumulate for many days and break through to the third level. It will happen in the blink of an eye.


    With the breakthrough of the realm, a large amount of spiritual power is generated, and the body is suddenly turbulent, such as the most violent sea, the waves rise to the sky, as if to destroy everything.


    "broken."


    Zhou Shu could only continue to destroy when it should be quiet.


    When the wind and waves were the strongest, the second sea of ??qi disappeared without a trace, and the extremely huge spiritual power quickly found its way out and poured into the first sea of ??qi.


    Uncountable spiritual power, overwhelming the river, raging in the first sea of ??Qi, the sea of ??Qi and Qi is full of nearly four times the previous spiritual power, it seems that it will be destroyed at any time, and it is in danger.


    It was a truly unbearable pain, even Zhou Shu, who couldn''t be described as strong, couldn''t help shaking.


    After a few breaths, the entire mysterious turtle''s back was so wet, it was hard to tell whether it was sweat or blood.


    The feelings were unspeakable, bitter, tingling and painful, and at the same time invaded his mind, but his face was still calm only in that calmness, revealing extremely perseverance.


    "He let him go horizontally, the breeze blows on the hills, he forcefully let him be strong, and the moon shines on the river."


    With the sentiment he had before, it seemed that the body was no longer his own, he was outside the object. The state of mind is calm, the sea of ??consciousness is as quiet as the night, without a trace of fluctuation, the five senses seem to be completely closed, and all the consciousness and soul are used to guide spiritual power, like walking on thin ice.


    Spiritual power is still there, but it is no longer raging. Instead, it moves according to a certain law. It does not impact in several places, but gradually forms a huge vortex, which rotates around the wall of the sea, and the impact is still Big, but barely able to bear it.


    The violent power is still there, but it is accumulating. Once it loses its guidance, it will inevitably explode, completely exploding Zhou Shu into nothingness, and the formation of pill will become a delusion.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, stretched out his right hand, and entered the ready-made auxiliary items one by one.


    Liuli jade liquid, thousand-year stone milk, Tianxin medicine...


    (Ps: Thank you Ming Mingde and nu1i8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribed to the favorite vote~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 509: small world

    Day by day, a month passed in the blink of an eye. A novel�������Q��


    Sitting on the stone statue, Zhou Shu himself was like a stone statue. He could not feel a trace of movement. Only a layer of golden light surrounded him. The light was very solid and oval, forming a cocoon.


    If a monk sees it, he will most likely be surprised. At this time, Zhou Shu''s state is extremely rare, and he is called "cocoon sleep" by the immortal world.


    Ordinary cultivators condense the pill, condense the spiritual power in the sea of ??Qi, form a golden core, build a small world in it, and wait for the small world to take shape and operate freely, which is a successful pill formation.


    In the state of cocoon sleep, the cultivator naturally releases spiritual power from his body to form a light cocoon similar to the shell of a golden core. Then, based on his own body, he directly builds a small world on his body. After the small world is formed, spiritual power The light cocoon shrinks naturally, and returns to the sea of ??Qi with the small world to complete the formation of pill.


    Through the cocoon sleep and pill formation, the light cocoon will absorb the spiritual energy transformation by itself, without the need to go through the qi and qi sea transformation, the cultivator is closer to the unity of nature and man, and builds a small world by himself, achieving "the world is me, I am the world" Such a superior realm that countless practitioners dream of.


    It''s good, but it''s much more difficult than ordinary cultivators to build a pill, especially the step of returning to the sea of ??qi is the most difficult. If you are careless, you will lose all your previous efforts and fail to build the pill.


    Zhou Shu at this time was in this state.


    Spiritual power, divine consciousness, divine soul and other aspects are all approaching perfection, and at the same time they have the sea treading art that is close to the spiritual body, with many auxiliary spiritual objects, and the pill, it is not surprising to achieve this.


    In the past month, Zhou Shu''s hard work has paid off, and entering the cocoon sleep is the best start for the formation of alchemy.


    At this time, he used all his pills to build a small world with all his heart.


    Unlike other practitioners, the small world is done entirely by meditation. His small world has real qualities, transforming into mountains, **** rivers, eyes like the sun and the moon, and the air makes the wind and clouds...


    Although what needs to be constructed during the formation of pill formation is only a rudimentary form, it is still a delicate and vast project, and Zhou Shu is fully absorbed.


    The divine consciousness in the sea of ??knowledge is constantly deduced, without any relaxation at all, time, place... everything in the small world needs to deduct the most perfect and most suitable result before proceeding. Of course, there is also the consumption during construction. The divine consciousness, divine soul and spiritual power needed to construct the small world can not be missed. If the calculation is wrong, whether it is a slight lack of spiritual power or divine soul, the small world will collapse halfway and want to do it again. Forming is not so easy.


    He is not in a hurry, nor can he be in a hurry. For the quality of Jin Dan, he had a good start, and he must also be as good later, without making a mistake.


    Time passed day by day, and Zhou Shu did not know what the outside world was, so he concentrated on it.


    Gradually, in the light cocoon, a small world gradually takes shape, the sun and the moon change, the four o''clock changes, wind, rain and thunder, mountains and rivers, grasslands and plains...


    Spiritual power and spirits are the busiest, constantly building and repairing, lest there be any mistakes.


    Fortunately, there are deductions. These processes have been repeated hundreds of times in the sea of ??knowledge. With Zhou Shu��s control, it is not difficult to do it, but you must be very careful not to make a mistake. This is different from Fulu and Refining Tools. Wrong means failure or inferior grade. If the pill formation is wrong and the quality is reduced, it is impossible to try again.


    I don''t know how long it took, Zhou Shu sighed and relaxed a lot.


    The internal structure of Jindan, a small world based on the body is basically formed, extremely reliable, and a mountain and a river, and it is almost indistinguishable from the outside world. Once it enters the sea of ??qi and takes shape, it becomes a complete world. among them.


    The light cocoon gradually shrank, and returned to the body a little bit, returning to the sea of ??air.


    Xu is the blessing of heaven, a very difficult step. Under Zhou Shu''s control, it went smoothly unexpectedly. Light Cocoon entered the sea of ??Qi as expected, forming the appearance of a golden core.


    But soon Zhou Shu became anomalous, looking at the golden core, a chaos, and the small world blurred.


    For the first time, there was an unknown problem, but Zhou Shu''s mood was still indifferent, without a trace of panic. The first time you see gold after scouring the golden sand, if everything goes smoothly, it is strange and does not conform to the laws of heaven. It is precious only if it is hard to come by.


    In the chaos, the small world is hidden, and it is necessary to break the chaos to show the whole picture of the small world.


    Is it a test of heaven or a doomed fate?


    After thinking hard for a long time, Zhou Shu seemed to have realized.


    At first, the pill formation was done in accordance with the Dao of Heaven, but at this time, breaking the small world had to rely on my Dao.


    He has symbols, swords, and more.


    Jianguang, Fuguang, Fa Jue, and rays of light constantly appeared in the golden core, trying to break the chaos.


    These are all concrete images of spiritual power, consciousness, and soul, which are manifested in a small world. It may be difficult for others to do this, but it is easy for Zhou Shu, because the small world itself is formed on the basis of the body. Make Yu follow your heart, and what can be produced outside can also be reflected in the small world of Jindan.


    After countless attacks, Chaos gradually showed signs of clarity, but Chaos was stubborn, and Zhou Shu was cautious about damaging the interior.


    It''s not a momentary force.


    At this moment, an inexplicable blue sword light flashed in front of him suddenly.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t felt it yet, but the sword light seemed to be unhindered, and it penetrated directly into the body and pierced into the golden core.


    Zhou Shu, who was focused on the golden core, felt the sword light at this time, and suddenly stayed, this sword light was definitely not from him.


    The sword light passed through the chaos and cut through the sky, like a beacon, the small world was as bright as the day, and everything was in sight.


    Zhou Shu felt a little bit, without any hesitation, the sword light and talisman light came out at the same time, and in cooperation with it, several changhong, immediately tore the night and cut through the chaos.


    The world suddenly opened up, a clear light, the small world was fully revealed, and the chaos disappeared from nothing.


    Pill formation, the most important step is basically completed, only one step away, you can declare the formation of pill formation completed.


    And when the golden core is running, you can clearly know the quality of the golden core, and all your hard work can be compensated at that moment.


    But before the operation Zhou Shuxin is confused and must think clearly.


    Where did the inexplicable sword light come from? How can you enter Jindan?


    He opened his eyes that hadn''t been opened for a long time, and couldn''t help but startled slightly.


    Right in front, the woman carved from Yunling jade seemed to move, her smart eyes showed proud and sharp eyes, and the blue sword in her hand was pointing at him, shining brightly.


    This scene, as if an illusion flashed by, when Zhou Shu looked at it again, it was no longer what it was before, it was still a jade statue standing still.


    "Is it the sword light from the jade statue?"


    The answer is obvious, and what I saw before is by no means an illusion.


    Yunling jade statues can help the cultivator to form a pill, but it is unbelievable to make such a move, and the sword light goes straight into the golden pill, is it a magical technique or something else? Zhou Shu was unclear, but he knew that although he could break the chaos without this sword light, it would not go so smoothly.


    He stood up and saluted with a solemn expression. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 510: Dan Cheng

    In the hall. ��һ��novel �R�ܣ��ܡܨQ�Q���Q�����������Q���Q


    A Heyin school disciple rushed in, looking anxious, "Elder Hao, it''s not good, something happened to the secret realm."


    "Don''t worry, speak slowly, what''s the matter?"


    Hao Ruoyan raised her head, her brows narrowed slightly.


    The disciple shook his head again and again, "Elder, go and see, we don''t know what''s going on, the situation is weird, we have never seen it."


    "understood."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, and in the blink of an eye, no one was seen in the hall.


    "what����"


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned as soon as he entered the secret realm.


    The sky of the secret realm was filled with thick dark clouds everywhere, covering the whole secret realm, almost unable to see things, and unable to see five fingers.


    Many disciples have no intention of practicing, staring at the dark clouds in the sky, not knowing what the situation is.


    "Vision from the sky..."


    Seeing the dark clouds in the sky, Hao Ruoyan muttered unconsciously, she had already guessed what happened, but she did not expect that this kind of only rumored thing actually appeared in front of her eyes.


    "Sister, you are here too."


    Hao Ruoyan stared at it, "Like a cloud, you are here."


    "Yes, just as I was about to come in to practice, dark clouds rose."


    Hao Siyun chuckled, "These clouds have lasted for a while, and I have been watching when they will disappear. That guy is too powerful, and Dan Jie also made such a scene, really..."


    Hao Ruoyan was slightly nervous, "Siyun, did you say anything to others?"


    "How can you say it."


    Hao Siyun shook his head repeatedly, "They didn''t know that Senior Brother Shu was inside, and they had never seen such a spectacle. They thought that something had happened in the secret realm, but they couldn''t let them all stay in it. It��s not good to go out."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "That is natural, I will clean it up now."


    Not long after, news of the appearance of a terrifying Tier 4 monster in the secret realm spread quickly, and many disciples left the secret realm in fear, and the entrance to the secret realm was quickly closed.


    There is no one in the secret realm, and the thicker the dark cloud, the closer and closer to the ground, as if the sky is about to fall, the whole secret realm is shrouded in the dark night, and the black and overwhelming atmosphere makes people unconsciously heavy.


    Sisters of the Hao family rushed to the Dragon Palace, all of them worried.


    "Dark clouds cover the top. If you are robbed by the sky, it is really hard for Master Shu to condense this golden pill."


    "Don''t worry, Sister, Brother Shu will definitely break the dark cloud."


    Most cultivators didn��t start encountering the tribulations of the heavens until they crossed the tribulation realm, but some cultivators were different. They had different talents and were blessed by the heavens, but they were also jealous of the heavens. It''s not a catastrophe, but it is not a small hindrance to the cultivator. Only by breaking the calamity with your own strength can you go further.


    Zhou Shu condensed the golden pills, and the chaos encountered when the small world returned was the reason. Chaos not only appeared in Zhou Shu''s body, but also showed a vision along with the secret realm.


    "If you succeed in breaking through the haze, Master Shu, this golden pill will be either a sixth-rank or a seventh-rank."


    "It must be the seventh rank, Brother Shu is so good."


    The two talked all the way, and before they knew it, they had already walked to the small lake.


    A thin figure stood in front of the lake, staring at the surface of the lake extremely intently, with worries and expectations in his eyes, and his lips moved slightly, as if praying for prayers.


    "Sister Yan, you are here too, shouldn''t you cultivate in the Dragon Palace?"


    Hao Siyun walked over quickly and said hello.


    Yan Yue was stunned, only to realize that the two had arrived, turned around and saluted, and then said, "Not down here. I am worried that it will affect Junior Brother Zhou''s formation. I withdrew three months ago."


    Hao Siyun was a little curious, "Are you at this lake for these three months?"


    Yan Yue smiled indifferently, "The aura by the lake is also good, I can also practice, it doesn''t matter." She looked at Hao Ruoyan, showing some doubts, "Elder Hao, is the appearance of these dark clouds the cause of Junior Brother Zhou''s pill formation?"


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, and didn''t need to conceal from Yan Yue, "It is the pill that Jie has encountered a calamity, and it is somewhat dangerous. I hope Master Shu can get through it smoothly."


    "Similar to what I thought, Junior Brother will definitely be able to get through it. Before so many dangers came, how could he lose here..."


    Yan Yue turned and looked at the lake, muttering in a low voice, still persistent.


    Taking a look at her, Hao Ruoyan sighed softly, "Sister, we will wait here."


    The three of them were silent, but waited quietly.


    Dark clouds enveloped the whole day, the mystery was as black as ink, and the world was indistinguishable, but when it was so dark to despair, the clouds suddenly disappeared.


    Ten thousand rays of glow descended from the sky, swept away the darkness in the blink of an eye, and the whole secret realm seemed to be wandering in the golden ocean, and everything was caged with a thick layer of gold.


    The hill by the lake has completely turned into a golden mountain, magnificent.


    The woods are covered with a layer of golden gauze, with jade leaves and golden branches, carved with gold and paved with greenery.


    The high-rise lake surface flashed, floating light and golden.


    Such a spectacle made the few people on the lake forget their words, and were only bathed in this golden glow, looking forward to it, waiting silently with extremely expectant eyes.


    Not long after, the golden light was harvested, and countless five-color clouds burst out of the sky of the secret realm, completely enveloping the whole secret realm, and the sky was full of glory, as if a divine slander was about to come.


    "Sister, such a wonderful vision, is it a success?"


    After a long time, Hao Siyun whispered.


    Hao Ruoyan could not conceal his excitement, and said hurriedly, "Yes, although I have never seen such a vision, I have never heard of it, nor have I read any classics with similar records, but I''m sure, Master Shu It must have succeeded in condensing pill, and it is definitely a seventh-rank golden pill."


    Yan Yue nodded lightly and let out a long sigh of relief. His hanging heart finally returned to its original position.


    With such a vision, there is absolutely no reason to fail.


    On the basalt stone statue in the Dragon Palace.


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes slightly, his expression was extremely peaceful, his body was bathed in a faint golden light.


    At this time, in his dantian, there was a golden pill that could not be described in words.


    Seven grade golden pill.


    Countless circles of dark golden ripples surround the golden core, retracting and stretching, breathing like, swaying out layers of ripples, constantly condensing and absorbing the surrounding aura.


    And inside Jindan, there is a complete prototype of a small world, which is gradually growing.


    This small world, which belongs to him alone, is roughly the same as Tiandao It also incorporates Zhou Shu''s own insight into it. It has an infinitely vast prospect, as if it can accommodate everything, immortal.


    In his mind, an old word came to life spontaneously, perhaps when he read it before crossing, it was doomed to his current fate.


    "Ten years of learning the Tao, meeting a master, pointing to the true secret of the gods.


    One sentence knows the foreign affairs of the sky, and the doubt for thousands of years.


    It''s hard to explain the truth when you see the color, clear your heart, and hear the sound.


    Entrance mediation, infinite joy.


    Let go of the breeze, the clouds cleared, revealing the blue moon.


    Thousands of miles of heaven and earth are like water, all cold and bright.


    Yuhu pushed aside, the bead curtain rolled high, sitting facing Qianyanxue.


    If you don��t see a cow, you will realize that you cannot live or die. "


    (Ps: I really like this word, and I used it again.) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 511: Exit

    Jindancheng is the seventh product. 1 small �Rsay���Q�Q����


    Over the past ten years, all the hardships seem to have been rewarded at this moment.


    Stepping into Jindan Avenue, Zhou Shu seemed to be reborn, which was very different from the past.


    The spiritual power is more vast, more than ten times the growth of the condensed channel realm, and the spiritual energy is endless. He has no doubt that the small world can contain an entire spiritual energy, which can be transformed into spiritual power for himself at any time Use; the spiritual power channel is also more comfortable, through the golden core to reach everywhere in the body at will, with the first change of the sea step, the whole body is extended in all directions, free of charge, wherever you want, and wherever you can, almost without hindrance.


    The sea of ??consciousness expands, the dome is extraordinary, and the unfolding consciousness reaches 80 miles away!


    This is something that many perfect cultivators in the Golden Core Realm could not do, and Zhou Shu reached such a level as soon as he had formed a pill. It was incredible, but it was reasonable. Divine consciousness has always been Zhou Shu''s top priority. In this world of cultivating immortals, there is probably no second cultivator like him.


    The soul in the sea of ??consciousness is no longer a tree, but has expanded into a forest, lush and full of vitality.


    All these changes are obvious and clearly felt.


    At this time, Zhou Shu''s mood was indescribable, and his joy reached a certain extreme.


    For the cultivator, the improvement of the realm is always the greatest joy, not to mention the improvement of such a great realm, no joy can be compared.


    But the heart''s incomparable joy, only a very indifferent smile, quiet and peaceful.


    This shows that Zhou Shu''s mood has also been greatly improved at the same time as his cultivation level is improved, his heart is like autumn water, any disturbance is not in his heart, and what he thinks is much wider than before.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, enjoying the joy that will never be there again.


    "The future practice is to continuously expand the small world and make it perfect."


    Spiritual power and divine consciousness are constantly being felt in the golden core. It is a great enjoyment to feel the world he created by himself.


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu was slightly taken aback.


    A corner of the small world, on a cliff, was shining with a strange blue light.


    "what is this?"


    He was quite surprised. The small world was completed by himself. He knew everything about the mountains and rivers and the plants and trees, but he did not remember what light had been left on this cliff.


    Look closely, the light is a bit familiar.


    "It''s that sword light."


    Zhou Shu quickly got the answer, and couldn''t help looking at the jade statue on the side.


    During the formation of alchemy, the jade statue gave out a sword light to help him unravel the chaos of the golden core, but he did not expect that the sword light would never dissipate, and actually reside in the golden core.


    There is no room for foreign objects in the golden core, but this sword light can stay in it, which is really weird.


    Zhou Shu tried to move the sword light out, but the sword light obviously carried an extremely powerful sword intent. It was deeply embedded in the cliff, as if it merged with the small world. No matter what Zhou Shu did, he could not move. The magic arts and sword intent can hardly cause damage to the sword light, and the power is unbelievable.


    It seems to remove the sword light, unless the entire mountain is changed, but once the small world takes shape, the mountains and rivers are best left to run on their own, conforming to the way of heaven, if you make changes by yourself, the results will be unpredictable, let alone destroy the whole Mountain, that sword light may not disappear.


    "There is an inexplicable sword light in the golden core, which is a bit troublesome, but it doesn''t seem to affect me too much. The formation of the core is very smooth, and the golden core has also achieved the seventh rank..."


    After thinking hard for a while, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, gave up the idea of ??change, and carefully pondered the sword light instead.


    The sword intent in the sword light is extremely powerful. It is different from any sword intent Zhou Shu has seen. It is vast and introverted, and it also breeds an inexplicable breath of life. In whole-hearted speculation, it has passed without knowing it. Hours.


    "Facing this sword intent, I realized something, which is of great help to me, but I don��t know where I came from, and I am always a little uneasy. It seems that when I am still in the jade statue, I really have to go to Elder Ning to ask. What kind of person is the ancestor of Liu Xiazong."


    Several hours passed, and the three girls by the lake were still waiting, with anxiety in their eyes, but there were no worries anymore, they were all looking forward.


    Born with such a vision, Zhou Shu in the Dragon Palace had obviously succeeded in forming a pill.


    Suddenly, the surface of the lake was surging, and the four-pole imperial water formation split from it, and Zhou Shu walked out calmly with a calm expression.


    "Master Shu, congratulations on the success of Danjie!"


    "Senior Brother Shu, you finally formed a pill, it''s up to me next time!"


    "division����"


    The three women walked forward almost at the same time. Hao Siyun was like a butterfly, and she was in front of her in one step. Even the calm Hao Ruoyan could not restrain the joy in her heart. She smiled, and she just stopped talking and looked at Zhou Shu. Knowing how to speak, Zhou Shu is already in the Golden Core Realm after all.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yan Yue and smiled slightly, "Senior Sister, you and I are still fine."


    "Ok."


    Yan Yue felt relieved and nodded vigorously, "Congratulations, Junior Brother, you succeeded in forming a pill."


    "thank you all."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "For the cultivator, there is nothing happier than the improvement of realm. I hope that next time, I congratulate you."


    Hao Siyun nodded again and again, "Hmm, I will soon have dual pulse condensing state."


    Yan Yue smiled and nodded together, only a bit bitter in her heart. After all, her aptitude was limited. After her pulse was condensed, her cultivation level had been growing very slowly.


    Although this depression did not show a little bit, Zhou Shuru had insightful eyes and saw everything in his eyes, and slowly said, "Senior Sister, it''s human beings. If your heart is on the road, don''t be anxious when you have achievements."


    A warm feeling rose in Yan Yue''s heart, "I see, brother."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Sister, in order not to affect me, you have lost a lot of time in the past few months. In the Dragon Palace, I have left some things for you. Let''s go and practice earlier."


    "what?"


    Yan Yue didn''t realize it for a moment, and decided to look at Zhou Shu for a while, nodded seriously, and went straight to the bottom of the lake without speaking much.


    She knew very well that what Zhou Shu left her must be of great help to her, and for her, time should not be wasted at all. It is best to practice all the time, so that there will be opportunities for pill formation in the future.


    "What good things did you leave for Sister Yan?"


    Hao Siyun came over curiously.


    Zhou Shu smiled A jade slip flew out of his hand, "Don''t worry about others, just look at this."


    Hao Siyun couldn''t wait to take the jade slip, after only a few glances, his expression became more serious, and he bowed to Zhou Shu before heading to the bottom of the lake.


    When the two women left one after another, Hao Ruoyan couldn''t help being a little strange, "Master Shu, you gave Siyun something, why did you go to practice in such a hurry?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing in fact."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "She has enough aptitude, and what she lacks is only experience. I have recorded all my experience and experience in cultivating tactics and alchemy in that jade slip. It should be able to solve a lot of her confusion."


    "Thank you Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan saluted quite solemnly.


    She knew very well that Zhou Shu''s insights were definitely more useful treasures than the elixir.


    (Ps: Sorry, it��s late today. I don��t know if I can change it tomorrow. I apologize first.) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 512: ready

    (Ps: I''m sorry, something has been interrupted for a day.> One Novel


    (Pps: Flooding everywhere, I hope everyone is safe.)


    In the mountains and forests, the two walked slowly side by side.


    Zhou Shu was slightly concerned, "Ruoyan, you have been working hard in the past few months, did the Yunjian faction do nothing?"


    Hao Ruoyan smiled between her eyebrows, "Knowing that there is Master Shu, what they have done, the five hunters are probably scared, and Liu Yu has also left. Now they can''t get out of the door, they are busy arranging defenses. "


    "defense?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, curling the corners of his mouth slightly, "I want to see what the formation is."


    Hao Ruoyan turned her head and her eyes flashed, "Master Shu, are you planning to send to Yunjian?"


    "Well, why wait for them to come? The enmity of the Yunjian faction cannot be solved. Many of our disciples have died in their hands, and Elder Jin''s enmity cannot be ignored."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, as if talking about something that couldn''t be more ordinary.


    Now that he has formed a pill, his strength has improved greatly, and some things have to be started, grievances must be paid, and the Yunjian faction will naturally not be able to hide.


    Gazing at Zhou Shu, Hao Ruoyan had a hint of worry in her eyes, "Master Shu has just formed a pill, it is best to be familiar with it for a while and stabilize the realm. After all, the Yunjian School is not a small sect. They have hundreds of years of heritage. It will be that easy."


    After breaking through the realm, many cultivators thought that they had become powerful, and as a result, they hit a wall when they went out, and even had no place to bury themselves. Of course, she didn''t want Zhou Shu to be in this situation.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t worry, I will figure out the situation, and I have a few important things that I haven''t done yet. I will go to the Yunjian faction after I have done it. That way, I will be more confident. No one is arrogant, I won''t be like this."


    Hao Ruoyan quickly apologized, "It''s Ruoyan that is too worried, Master Shu."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "By the way, how will the Five Sects compare? Who did we send to and didn''t let Yang Mei go?"


    Hao Ruoyan was a little startled, "Yang Mei didn''t go, but speaking of the Five Sect Associations, Master Shu, do you know a disciple named Li Aojian?"


    "Of course I can."


    I haven''t heard the name for a long time, Zhou Shu felt a little excited, "Lao Li is back?"


    "Well, a few months ago."


    Hao Ruoyan said thoughtfully, "There are really not many talents in the Heyin School. We are worrying about the candidates for the Five Sects. As soon as Liu Fengzhu saw Li Aojian, he said to let him try. I have no opinion. , Let him go. You know, Master Shu, he finally won the second place. We really didn''t expect that our Dutch school would have such younger disciples."


    Zhou Shu sighed softly, "In the past there were a lot of talents in the Dutch School, but after the battle with the Yunjian School, they almost all ran away. Now there are really no talents."


    The withering of talents is a pity for the Heyin faction. The battle of the Yunjian faction has the most profound impact on the Heyin faction.


    He shook his head, "Lao Li took second place, then Yang Hei is first, right?"


    Hao Ruoyan asked without doubt, "Yes, how does Master Shu know?"


    "It''s a little strange if it''s not him, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, he knew that Li Aojian, who had returned from experience, was definitely strong, but he was probably not as good as Yang Hei. Yang Hei is Liu Yuer''s direct disciple. Luo Wanggu''s resources are tilted towards him, and he is extremely stoic. In the past few years, his strength has improved even more. Among the younger generations in the Qingyuan Mountains, he stands out from the crowd.


    Hao Ruoyan was a little strange, but didn''t ask more, "The five disciples sent by Luo Wanggu this time are very strong, and the overall ranking is the highest. Finally, he got the fifty demon pills."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Good result, where are we last?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, and said with some regret, "We are fourth, a little better than Sixi Zong. Just as Lu Qi and Li Aojian are ranked well, everyone else is at the end. Compared with other sects, we are far behind. ."


    "It''s okay, take your time."


    Looking at Hao Ruoyan, Zhou Shuwen said, "Ruoyan, what we have is time exhibition."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Yes."


    The two communicated all the way until they walked out of the secret realm. Hao Ruoyan was busy with something, and Zhou Shu went back alone.


    Back in the long-lost valley, everything remains the same, except for the half acre of spiritual field. The white mist that had surrounded the spiritual field in the past has dissipated without a trace, and the spiritual energy has all merged into the soil. The soil is black and fertile, moist and shiny, and looks like it can hold water. Come.


    "At least Tier 4 or above, it can be used."


    Zhou Shu is satisfied. With a good spiritual field, he can cultivate those rare seeds. Many of those seeds are varieties that are not seen at all. If they can be planted, they will definitely gain a lot.


    "It''s a pity that there is no time, there are so many things to do."


    Walking into the quiet room, the formation closed behind him, and Zhou Shu closed again.


    More than a month passed.


    On a cliff in the secret realm, the two sat opposite each other, with a few exquisite spiritual foods in between.


    "Old Li, where did you find the spirit wine? It''s really different and full of spirit. I''ve never drank such wine before."


    Zhou Shu put down the wine glass, savored it carefully, and looked happy.


    "Du Kangzong, their wine repairs are world-famous. There is no other person in Dongsheng prefecture who can make wine better than them. I have a friendship with an elder of their clan and he gave me a lot. There are many."


    Li Aojian smiled slightly, "Unfortunately, Lao Zhu is not here, otherwise he would be even more happy. This guy doesn''t know where to go for the experience. Seeing that five years will be there and he won''t come back, is it because someone else snatches him to be a disciple?"


    There was a smile at the corner of his mouth, but there was obviously a trace of worry in his eyes. The practitioners had experienced and walked in the crisis all the time. Zhu Dashan had not come back for so long, life and death were unpredictable.


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "You don''t need to think about it. Everyone has their own destiny. No matter what happens, I believe that Lao Zhu will solve it by himself. As for whether he comes back or not, he will follow him. The flowers bloom and fall."


    "Xiao Zhou, Queen Kiedan speaks differently."


    Li Aojian smiled, and the sadness in his eyes disappeared, "I thought my pulse was fast enough, but I didn''t expect you to have a pill. It seems that I will work harder to catch up with you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looking serious, "Well, you can do it."


    "That''s natural."


    Li Aojian nodded indifferently, then stood up and faced the cliff, and said with a long sigh, "This place is really good, much better than before. I will live here to practice in the future."


    "There are more auras in the lake inside The array talisman is also given to you, you can go in anytime."


    "I know, but there is too much water and too many women in there, it''s not suitable for me to practice."


    Li Aojian shook his head, "The outside is more open, and it feels suitable for my sword intent. The sword tactics I am currently cultivating don''t have much demand for spiritual energy, here is enough."


    "It''s up to you."


    Zhou Shu stood up, "I''m leaving, I''ll drink again when I come back."


    Li Aojian turned his head, "Go to Yunjian School?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yeah."


    "Be careful."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Don''t worry, I am not alone."


    (Ppps: Thank you nu1i8888 and forgotten my support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 513: Yunjian Mountain

    In the Qingyuan Mountain Range, there is a very high mountain, which seems to be connected to the sky. Clouds cover the fog all day long. It is named Yunjian Mountain. Later, there is a tool to come here. Now the mountain is full of fire and aura. Thinking of a blessed place, he established a school, namely the Yunjian school. 1 Novel �ܡܡܡܡܡܡܡܡܨQ�Q��������


    For hundreds of years, the Yunjian School has used refining tools as its expertise and gradually flourished, becoming one of the five sects of Qingyuan.


    At this time, in the hall in Yunjian Mountain, more than a dozen Golden Core Cultivators all gathered together.


    Du Ze stood in the middle, pointing to the black jade board in his hand, his expression was particularly dignified, "Everyone, the messenger came here, that Zhou Shu has already formed a pill. At this time, he walked out of the lotus school alone, facing here. Come here, obviously, he was sent to us in the cloud."


    Suddenly there was a panic, "What, he has already formed a pill?"


    "Is Zhou Shu here to retaliate? It''s not easy to do this now. He is still so good at congealing the pulse. After the pill formation, no one of us can match him."


    "Is he really alone?"


    "But our Yunjian faction has accumulated for hundreds of years, coupled with the several arrays we have recently deployed, what can he do if he is a Golden Core Realm?"


    Du Ze put down the communication jade board and said slowly, "Zhou Shu will be there in two or three hours. You guys think, what should the Yunjian faction do? There is only one of them. Should we stop halfway or deal with it in the sect? ?"


    For a while, fell silent.


    Everyone on the scene knows that to resist the enemy thousands of miles away, it is naturally best to set the battlefield outside the sect, and it will not affect the sect, but they also know that Zhou Shu''s strength is extraordinary, and the queen himself Wanwan is not an adversary, even if there is only one person, most of them will be killed outside to intercept them, and no one wants to speak.


    The rather mature Qiu Hongliang thought for a moment, and slowly said, "Now it is too late to intercept. As the old man sees, it is better to set ambush in the gate and rely on the formation to deal with him."


    After Qiu Hongliang spoke, most people immediately agreed and shouted loudly.


    "Yes, he dares to come alone, then let us use formations and magic weapons to solve him!"


    "We only care about him in the Holland School. If we kill him ahead of time, after the five-year period is over, the Holland School will be at our fingertips."


    "He just formed a pill and thought he was awesome, so he dared to come alone, so we let him die without a place to bury him."


    Of course, there are also several instrument repairers who don''t say a word. They can only refine instruments, and their strength is insufficient, and they have never said anything in this regard.


    "Well, since everyone has the same opinion, it is so decided."


    Du Ze nodded, "Then just follow what I said before, and I will assign it, Tong Zhenghao, you are responsible for hosting the outermost Jin Gang multi-treasure formation, Xu Yuandan, you cooperate with him, don''t be afraid of wasting the magic weapon, the magic weapon in the sect. , Whatever you want."


    Tong Zhenghao took a step forward, "Understood, I have been studying this formation for the past few months, and I have gained a lot, and I will definitely be able to trap Zhou Shu''s servant."


    The Jin Gang multi-treasure formation is one of the commonly used mountain protection formations in the world of cultivating immortals. It takes the fifth-order magic treasure Jin Gang pagoda as the core, traps the repairers in it and cannot leave, and then uses various magic weapons to fight the repairers in the battle. The attack from the position was difficult for the Golden Core Realm Cultivator to resist.


    For a refining sect like the Yunjian School, there are many magic weapons, and using such an array is the best choice.


    "Yang Baishu, you bring all the disciples of the Ning Vessel Realm you can bring, and concentrate on presiding over the Earth-Covering Absolute Immortal Formation."


    "I know, the old man is ready," Yang Baishu nodded, "Teach him whether to go or not."


    The Earth-Covering Absolute Immortal Formation requires a Golden Core Realm cultivator to preside, and it also needs the assistance of many Condensing Vein Realm cultivators. It takes magic weapons as its core to form an endless sand cover, completely burying the cultivators who broke into the formation. .


    It is an extremely terrifying formation in the realm of cultivating immortals. The horrible thing is that the more cultivators there are, the greater the power. If it reaches a certain level and the number is thousands, even the cultivators of the Nascent Infant realm will fall, and achieve Thousands to 100,000...


    The Yunjian faction obviously does not have so many cultivators of the condensing veins, but more than one hundred are enough to pose a great threat to Zhou Shu.


    Du Ze nodded, looking at Qiu Hongliang who was straight ahead, his expression more serious.


    "Qiu Hongliang, if Zhou Shu has broken through the first two battles, it will depend on you. You preside over the innermost sulfur mist and poisonous soup formation."


    Qiu Hongliang nodded vigorously, "Okay! If Zhou Shu can get here, the old man will surely let him fall into the boiling water and become a pile of bones."


    This sulfur light poison soup formation, an extremely insidious formation, was said to have been created by an evil cultivator. It was later spread out and many small sects used it in private.


    Its core is not a magic weapon, but an evil weapon from evil cultivation, the Wandu Banner. Once the formation is unfolded, poisonous mist and poisonous soup all over the ground are generated. The poisonous mist will be rotten, even the golden core body can''t bear it, and the poisonous soup is even more poisonous, even the spiritual power can corrode. Once he fell in, he died instantly.


    Using evil repair formations to make the last layer of defense is also well-intentioned.


    "Once Zhou Shu enters the formation, we must never let him out again, otherwise our Yunjian faction''s use of the evil cultivation formation will be leaked out, which will greatly harm our reputation."


    Looking at the crowd, Du Ze looked stern and took out a silver sword, "Niu Caihe, the last Yufengfang Sword will be for you to use. If you are in ambush in the formation, you can shoot if you have a chance. Don''t be like last time. Error again."


    "Yes, I will be careful this time."


    Niu Caihe nodded quickly, took the Youfeng Yajian, and backed away.


    The Youfeng Tooth Sword, a special magic weapon refined by Ding Yuan back then, is extremely powerful and fast. If it is shot at close range, the Golden Core Cultivator will be caught off guard. It can be regarded as the killer of Fu Zhou Shu in the cloud party.


    The triple formation, even the evil formation formation, plus almost all the practitioners in the battle, seemingly foolproof, Du Ze couldn''t help nodding slightly, his face showing some satisfaction. He looked at the crowd and shouted, "Everyone must go all out. The future of our Yunjian faction is in this battle. There must be no mistakes. Let''s prepare!"


    "Yes!"


    The Jindan repairers responded one after another and hurried out.


    After more than two hours a figure flew up from the sky and fell to the front of the mountain.


    In front of the wide open mountain gate, a few low-level disciples ran in in panic, and kept shouting loudly, "Here, here comes!"


    The sound soon fell silent, and what followed was a deathly silence. There was no sound at all in front of the huge mountain, and time seemed to have stopped. An atmosphere of solemnity gradually diffused.


    Standing in front of the mountain, hanging down, Zhou Shu was as quiet as a stone.


    But in his eyes, except for a flash of surprise, there was a rare fiery heat at this moment, and the air around him seemed to be ignited by the eyes.


    The moment after waiting for a long time has finally arrived.


    "There are many formations, the Yunjian faction is ready, it''s time to see it, right, Xiaogan?"


    Woooo


    A little beast, less than two feet tall, came out of him, stopped on his shoulders, and cried out. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 514: Break the line

    Zhou Shu said that he was not alone, he meant Xiaogun. 1 small �Rsay���Q�Q����


    During that month, Xiao Gun, who had consumed nearly 500,000 high-grade spirit stones, finally successfully absorbed the Four-legged Sun Bird Demon Pill and successfully promoted to Tier 4.


    Now Xiao Gun has mastered the four elements of spiritual power in addition to the power of the Jin Xing power. Although he has not reached the fifth level, the spiritual power can not be transformed and merged with each other, but the strength is far beyond the average Jin Dan realm cultivator. Zhou Shu''s most reliable helper was also one of his support when he came to Yunjian Mountain alone.


    Heeding the call, Xiao Gun jumped off Zhou Shu''s shoulders and stared at the mountain gate in front of him, as if detecting something.


    Compared with the previous calf form, it has changed a lot now. It is full of flaming red, with a big fluffy tail, sharp mouth and big eyes, a bit like a fox, but it has three inches long on the forehead. The three sharp horns are of different colors, one black, one white, and one green, which are unique.


    Soon, Xiao Gun turned around, nodded to Zhou Shu, and made two short beeps.


    "Sure to find it, isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and stretched out his hand to put Xiaogun into his arms, "Okay, we are here."


    Xiao Gun has always been extremely sensitive to auras, and after Tier 4, he has become more sensitive. He can feel the presence of a little aura in dozens of miles, even if he is buried deep underground. However, for large formations, there must be a large number of formations and formation eyes. With a small roll, they can easily find formation formations and formation eyes, and it is logical to break the formation.


    One person and one beast ran directly into the mountain gate.


    Tong Zhenghao, who guarded the first hurdle of the Jin Gang multi-talented formation, saw Zhou Shu enter the battlefield, and immediately mobilized twelve points.


    "The formation is on!"


    With an order, a golden pagoda with a height of hundreds of meters appeared!


    The golden light was as bright as the sun, and there seemed to be no other things in the mountains.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, and rushed straight into the formation. The pagoda resembled a sky eye, and it followed and fell suddenly, covering Zhou Shu in it.


    "Okay, it''s covered!"


    Tong Zhenghao shouted with excitement and hurriedly ordered, "Hurry up, attack with several magic weapons!"


    Before the words fell, the light inside the pagoda was brilliant, countless magic weapons flew towards Zhou Shu in the middle, crackling noises were endless.


    Du Ze, who commanded the overall situation on the top of the mountain, also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, with a sullen smile, "Come alone? No matter how strong you are, it is impossible to break this Tier 5 magic array! No matter how much spiritual power you have , Will be trapped inside!"


    Zhou Shu appeared somewhat indifferent, with a heavy golden sword in his hand, and the ants infested and wrapped himself into a large black cocoon.


    Magic weapons slammed into them one after another. Whether it was a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a sword, a knife, a sword, and a sword. And the cocoon was not a dead thing, it was like a large net studded with sharp knives, once the magic weapon entered, it was stirred into residue almost instantly.


    After a dozen breaths, a thick layer of magic weapon fragments appeared under the black cocoon.


    Every cloud cultivator knew the value of those magic weapons, and lost more than 10,000 within a dozen breaths, but their movements did not stop at all, they were still attacking continuously.


    "He won''t be able to hold on for long, he will be killed if he is hit!"


    "Regardless of Tier 2, Tier 3 or Tier 4, as long as the magic weapon is taken out and caught in the formation, he can''t fight back at all, he can only be beaten!"


    "If he can''t get out, it doesn''t matter if he loses one day, I don''t believe he can stop it!"


    And Zhou Shu in the black cocoon just ignored him, with an indifferent expression.


    He is confident.


    After a hundred breaths, the attack continued, but Tong Zhenghao''s face became a little stiff.


    The golden pagoda was gradually dimming at this moment, and one corner of it did not even have a trace of light. This was the phase of the attenuation of the formation. Either the formation was not enough to maintain the formation, or the formation was destroyed.


    He cursed loudly, "What''s the matter?"


    Some cultivators panicked and said, "It''s not good, elder, our great formation..."


    Tong Zhenghao seemed to feel something, he quickly let go of his consciousness, and looked outside. This look suddenly stunned.


    Tens of miles away, a deep trench was dug into the ground inside the large formation. The formation talisman that was originally buried under a hundred meters below the ground were all bare on the ground at this moment, and they were broken into pieces. The deep ditch was still extending forward, and blocks of talisman and spirit stones were also lifted out one after another, scattered like rain.


    There was no time to stop him, so he could only watch the big formation burst, and Tong Zhenghao fell to the ground slumpingly, "Is anyone...?"


    The paler the pagoda, Zhou Shu rose into the sky, the heavy golden sword turned into a black long rainbow, and it shot straight out!


    Snapped!


    The pagoda smashed open, turning into countless golden fragments, and spilled all over the sky.


    Without the support of the formation method, even if the core magic weapon is still there, the formed pagoda becomes vulnerable.


    Zhou Shu broke out, and the cultivator who was besieging the surroundings immediately made a bird and beast dispersal, and retreated to the formation behind him, not daring to stay at all, and Zhou Shu didn''t care, and didn''t even take a second look.


    He glanced at the distance and whispered, "Small roll, come back."


    A red light suddenly emerged from the soil and flew quickly to Zhou Shu. The big tail was wrapped around his arms, and he kept whining, as if showing his work.


    "I know you are great, I will reward you again when I go back."


    Zhou Shu smiled knowingly, fiddled with it, his eyes flat on the front, "The second formation, what do you think?"


    Xiao Gun stared at the front and screamed after only looking at it for a while. He was quite excited. If Zhou Shu hadn''t pulled his tail, he would almost jump out.


    "It seems you like it, so let''s go."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, and he didn''t stop, and went straight into the formation.


    The previous Jin Gang multi-treasure formation was dominated by the power of Jin Xing. For Xiao Gun, who had not absorbed the Jin Xing, he could only detect and destroy, and could not directly change anything. The second formation was obviously the other four. Xiaogun will naturally get excited by the force of the line.


    The retreating Yunjian disciple said in a hurry, "Elder, what should he do?"


    "Why panic!"


    Yang Baishu, who was sitting in the middle of the town, screamed, "He has broken the Jin Gang multi-talented formation, and can he break my earth-covered absolute immortal formation? Impossible! The earth-covered absolute immortal formation is not an ordinary large formation. There are not so many formations to destroy it. It depends on people! As long as there are enough cultivators, Zhou Shu can be completely trapped in it. Whatever you worry about, come over and sit down for me!"


    "Yes Yes����"


    The disciples responded with only promise, and quickly sat in the formation.


    In the deep mountains On a black platform engraved with runes, there are hundreds of condensing vein meditators sitting in circles, forming the appearance of a circle. .


    Each cultivator sits on a black futon, and black energy is constantly emitting from the futon, and it gathers little by little to the center of the ring along the rune passage on the ground.


    In the center of the circle sits Yang Baishu, and in front of him is a dark magic weapon, covered with earth.


    It is the core eye of the Earth-Covering Jue Xian Array.


    Gather the spiritual power of all the disciples, use the soil-gathering futon to transform it into the power of soil travel, and then merge into the fifth-order soil-covered disk to form an endless soil-covered sand. As long as there are enough practitioners, the power will be greater.


    This formation does not require any formation symbols, nor can it be destroyed.


    "Zhou Shu, you absolutely can''t get through this level!"


    Du Ze watched all this, and there was a lot of hope in his heart.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support of Ability Kaka, thank you for the book friends who voted to subscribe to the collection~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 515: Cover soil

    "Come on!"


    Du Ze suddenly yelled, and a disciple stepped in and bowed. ��1 novel ��


    "Send a message to let Tong Zhenghao redeem his merits and find a chance to ambush Zhou Shu in the Earth-covered Unparalleled Immortal Array!"


    The disciple looked surprised, "Huh? Elder, it is said that the Earth-Covering Unparalleled Immortal Formation does not distinguish between the enemy and me. If the elder enters, they will be attacked by the Earth."


    "Reassure him that the formation will not move when he enters. I have a sense of measure and will not let him die!"


    "but����"


    "Stop talking nonsense, just let you go!"


    Du Ze waved his sleeves, and the disciple was pushed out of the hall before he could say anything.


    "One waste, let Zhou Shu get to the second level, besides dying with him, what value do you have?"


    Du Ze sneered, then sat down again.


    In front of the mountain, Zhou Shu has entered the second heavy formation, covering the earth and immortal formation.


    Suddenly, he plunged into darkness.


    The darkness is real and qualitative, and it keeps squeezing over, endless, giving him the feeling of falling into a quicksand trap. Although not as clingy as a quicksand trap, but the pressure is many times greater, Zhou Shu has no doubt that if he does not resist, he will be crushed into powder in an instant.


    That''s true. Those are all covered soil filled with the power of soil travel. Although they are smaller than sand grains, each particle weighs more than ten kilograms, and the covering soil in the formation is tens of millions.


    The heavy gold sword was swung, the sword intent surged, and the swarm of magic ants resisted the squeeze of the darkness.


    After dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu felt a little stressed. Although there are many magic ants, the darkness seems to be more. Every magic ant faces dozens or even hundreds of soil-covered particles. Even though the magic ants are strong, they are quickly Crushed.


    Of course, these are only tentative sword intents, and more sword intents surround him, not to attract them.


    Woo, two low beeps, Xiao Gun kept swinging on Zhou Shu, trying to break free.


    "Know you can do it, don''t worry, let you go when I see it clearly."


    After perceiving for a while, Zhou Shu seemed to realize, "Is this formation a supernatural immortal formation? The power of earth travel is so huge, I''m afraid that most of Yunjian''s condensed veins are here."


    Xiao Gun nodded in agreement.


    Zhou Shu knocked its head, "You nodded, can you understand me? Although I taught you for more than half a month, it should not be so fast. I don''t believe you are so smart. To be so smart, how greedy and disobedient in the past."


    Xiao Kuan rolled his eyes and turned his head in disdain.


    "Okay, okay, I almost see it clearly, this time I will also see you."


    Zhou Shu loosened his right hand and directly released Xiao Gun out.


    Xiao Gao got rid of his restraints, and immediately shot out like an arrow, whirled in the air, and plunged directly into the darkness without any lag.


    "You are still good."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shook his head, "It''s like a fish in water."


    At this time, Yang Baishu, who was in charge of the formation, shouted loudly, "Zhou Shu is no longer good, everyone work hard, don''t be stingy with spiritual power, the surrounding spirit gathering formations are all full of spirit stones, you can add it whenever you are tired. There is only one purpose here, which is to completely strangle Zhou Shu. Don''t stop before he dies!"


    "Yes!"


    All the disciples nodded together, concentrating on sending spiritual energy.


    As a sect of instrument repair, the practitioners of the Yunjian School are very good at the magic weapon of spiritual power transformation, and this formation is quite suitable for them.


    "Elder, it''s a bit strange."


    Yang Baishu was slightly startled, "What''s weird? Just now you said that you trapped Zhou Shu. What happened?"


    Yang Baishu presides over the formation, and the divine consciousness must be used to guide the power of the earth movement sent by other practitioners. It must be extremely diligent, and the situation in the formation must not be distracted. The practitioners on the side should help inform them.


    "A strange monster got into the formation. It doesn''t seem to be afraid of covering it."


    "Is there anything like this? Continue to pay attention, but mainly depends on Zhou Shu, as long as he doesn''t go out."


    "know."


    During the formation, Xiao Gun ran back and forth, as if taking the earth-covering formation as a paradise, free and easy.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Don''t patronize and play."


    Xiao Gun gave a blank look, then stood up suddenly, and the sharp corners of his forehead flashed suddenly.


    It was the black sharp corners, with black ripples spreading out from the top, unceasingly scattering into the overlying soil.


    Wherever the ripples went, the covering soil was like the ebb of sea water, continuing to retreat. After a while, Zhou Shu''s pressure disappeared, and a five-foot-square-meter cavity formed around him. The covering soil was all outside, and it was impossible to enter.


    "This sharp horn is used to manipulate the power of the earth movement. I can''t imagine that it is so powerful. It really is the blood inheritance of the ancient alien beast. It can easily control the power of the five elements and do it at will."


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, as if he felt something, "Xiao Gun��s ability is somewhat similar to the ancient technique that I have learned. Although there are few changes, it is stronger. Speaking of which, I only have a wooden yin technique. If I can learn the five-element yin technique, That''s good."


    On the platform, a cultivator panicked, "It''s not good, elder, our cover has been transferred away by the monster!"


    Yang Baishu stunned, and shouted, "Impossible! If monsters are not afraid of covering soil, it is possible, but how is it possible that monsters can mobilize covering soil? With such a large soil movement power, I absolutely don''t believe any monsters can. Change its direction!"


    "Elder...look for yourself..."


    Yang Baishu nodded, temporarily let go of the guidance of the spiritual sense, let go of the spiritual sense to look, and he was stunned.


    After a long pause, the repairer beside him whispered, "What should I do?"


    "Don''t be afraid, it doesn''t have much power to mobilize the soil, we work harder, we can definitely crush Zhou Shu, continue!"


    Yang Baishu''s face was a little distorted, and he roared, "Give me strength, and use all my spiritual power!"


    The disciples didn''t dare to neglect, they input spiritual power one by one, and even began to emit white qi from their bodies. That was the phase of the spiritual power being transferred too violently and overflowing from the Qi pulse.


    "Wait, don''t use the formation, I will go in and deal with him."


    A figure suddenly appeared and landed on the platform. It was Tong Zhenghao who guarded the first formation.


    He got a summons from Du Ze, knowing that if he didn''t come, the consequences would be serious. Although he was worried, he rushed over. However, seeing the situation in the formation at this time, his heart became a little more relaxed, and it seemed that he was not alone in the guilt.


    "Elder Tong, you want to go in?"


    Yang Baishu was stunned, as if he didn''t understand, "Are you sure you want to deal with Zhou Shu?"


    Five sects would hunt that day, and he had also seen Zhou Shu in the Condensed Vein Realm, knowing that Zhou Shu''s strength was definitely not comparable to Tong Zhenghao.


    Tong Zhenghao nodded earnestly, "Now the formation is useless It''s better to fight for it. You can just grab the formation outside."


    "Alright, you go, the formation is suspended."


    Yang Boshu nodded and said nothing.


    Tong Zhenghao didn''t say much, and went straight into the big formation.


    Of course he didn''t go desperately. His plan was to behave, and he couldn''t escape anymore, and he would also have excuses at that time.


    However, things never go in the direction of hope...


    As soon as Tong Zhenghao slid in front of Zhou Shu, he felt something was wrong, and a huge pressure came directly behind him, as if to tear him apart.


    He was shocked and turned around and shouted, "Yang Baishu...what are you doing?"


    "You fight for it, and I fight for it. If we win, the Yunjian faction will naturally remember your benefits."


    Yang Bai said grimly on the writing, and said coldly, "Give me strength!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 516: Backlash

    When I gave an order, the disciples did not dare to defy, and they increased their strength one after another. Some disciples looked pale, and some even tried too hard and fell directly. 1 Novel


    In the big formation, the earth was covered like a sea, and the black was pressed over.


    The two in the formation looked like small boats in the sea, about to capsize at any time.


    "If you want to come out, kill him, or don''t come out."


    Yang Baishu''s voice floated far away.


    Unexpectedly, such a thing would happen. Being trapped in a big battle, facing an unbeatable opponent, the almost desperate mood could not be concealed, and it was all manifested on Tong Zhenghao''s face.


    The last hope is gradually extinguishing, and his pupils have become gray and unbearable, losing all his looks, not to mention the cultivator, I am afraid that even mortals are inferior.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and shook his head, with a trace of pity in his eyes.


    "Why shake your head? To die, I will drag you to die together!"


    Tong Zhenghao''s face suddenly twisted, and the golden light on his body suddenly mastered, temporarily blocking the surrounding soil, and walked towards Zhou Shu step by step.


    He rushed and fished, and began to use the inner strength of the golden core to explode a part of the golden core to resist the overburden. At the same time, he also planned to completely blew the golden core and die with Zhou Shu.


    "Unfortunately, you can''t do what you want."


    There was more pity in Zhou Shu''s eyes, the sword light flashed, and he slowly retreated back, "Little roll."


    Rolling the sharp corners of his forehead, the light was more radiant, and ripples spread out.


    It seemed to understand Zhou Shu''s intentions. It used a lot more power than before, and soon an invisible wall was formed. The billowing earth couldn''t move forward, so it could only retreat. Instead, it all surrounded Tong Zhenghao. past.


    Within a few breaths, the earth covered it to form a ball, which completely wrapped Tong Zhenghao and kept squeezing it in.


    The sphere is getting bigger and bigger, as if the covering of the whole big formation has been attracted.


    chug!


    Several faint golden glow suddenly penetrated the covering soil and shot out.


    Zhou Shu Ning stood still, put the small roll into the spirit beast bag, swung out the heavy gold sword, the sword intent was like a tide, and the third change of the sea stepping technique was released without reservation. An extremely thick solid wall, firmly protected In front of you.


    Obviously, Tong Zhenghao is about to explode the golden core.


    Zhou Shu showed a bit dignified. The distance between him and Tong Zhenghao was not far. Not to mention the self-destruction of Jin Dan, and the impact of the covering soil, the power was much greater.


    But he was confident. After the pill formation, his spiritual power, consciousness, and soul rose greatly, and his understanding of heavy gold swords became more profound. His combat power increased at least six or seven times compared to before. Even in such a dangerous situation, he still has resistance. Power.


    Bang!


    Accompanied by a loud and dull noise, the earth-covered ball burst open!


    The bursting golden light, accompanied by the blood-red covering earth, instantly covered the entire large array, the world faded, the dark clouds rolled wildly, and the streams of light pierced the sky, like golden snakes dancing wildly.


    Zhou Shu was not far from the center of the explosion.


    The huge golden flames encased a pile of clumps of earth, like meteorites and meteors, and slammed them on the wall of Jianyi.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    In the face of the powerful impact, countless magic ants melted without a trace, and in a flash, the wall was smashed into a dozen or so holes deep.


    But Zhou Shu was not panicked, the spiritual power in the golden core surged, and the sword intent quickly concentrated in the gap, layering layer upon layer.


    The meteors kept coming, and the wall was hit again and again, almost riddled with holes, but every time it was about to penetrate, Zhou Shu would fill in the gap in time to avoid greater impact.


    This process was repeated nearly a hundred times.


    In just a few breaths.


    Jin Dan blew himself up in such a short time.


    Zhou Shu used his powerful control power to break down the damage of the golden core self-explosion little by little, and gradually took it so that he was not injured. It seemed that the process was quick and simple, but if he changed other golden core cultivators, he would never do this. One step, it is likely to collapse on the first impact.


    In the smoke and dust, only a little residual fire fell, and Tong Zhenghao''s bones were gone.


    The covering soil in the formation almost disappeared, which surprised Zhou Shu a little, "Is the formation broken like this?"


    It really broke.


    At this moment, on the black platform in the deep mountains, blood was flowing all over the ground, and it was miserable, and the scene in the big formation seemed not to be too much.


    In the middle of the platform, Yang Baishu''s body was shattered into four or five pieces, and there was no breath, and most of the cultivators sitting in a circle around them lay down on the ground, screaming endlessly.


    the reason is simple.


    Just when Tong Zhenghao exploded the golden core, the core of the earth-covered formation was covered with earth, unable to withstand the power of the exploding golden core and Zhou Shu''s sword in the big formation, causing the power of the earth to go violently and backlash against its owner.


    The Yang Baishu in front of him was still manipulating the earth plate and was unprepared for backlash. Naturally, he suffered the deepest and died immediately. The other disciples who were close were also torn apart by the spiritual power of the runaway. Multiple injuries are dying.


    This phenomenon is very unusual, but it is not strange to think about it.


    As the eyes of the formation, they themselves have to bear a lot of pressure. This pressure comes not only from the spiritual power delivered by the many practitioners, but also from the various changes within the large formation. Can bear it, but coupled with Zhou Shu''s huge sword intent burst, it won''t work.


    Moreover, this earthen plate was also made to deal with Zhou Shu and was hurriedly refined in the past few months. Although it has reached the level of Tier 5, it is only inferior and not enough to withstand such a big change.


    The original Wuwangmen was also planted under this situation.


    Yang Baishu trapped Tong Zhenghao, but he also lost his life unexpectedly. He was really unhappy with retribution.


    Moreover, in addition to retribution, hundreds of Condensed Vein Realm Cultivators have lost their combat power, and the current Yunjian faction is truly in jeopardy.


    Zhou Shu didn''t expect such a situation, but he also quickly guessed something, most of it was a problem with the person who controlled the formation.


    "Also saves some time."


    Zhou Shu put away the heavy gold sword and smiled indifferently, "Boun, go on, according to our detection, there should be only the last heavy formation."


    His consumption is not small, but now that he has the golden core, he has absorbed enough spiritual energy before, he can afford it completely, and he does not need to use the fountain core to supply it, and can fight all the way to the end.


    Glancing forward, he strode forward.


    At this time, Du Ze on the top of the mountain was already shaking with anger.


    There was a bang, and many tables and chairs in the hall were shattered by his sleeves, making them messy. Several cultivators ran out in a hurry, fearing that the pond fish would be affected.


    He looked at everything outside. He was really too clever to calculate the organization. He lost his wife and broke down. He thought that Tong Zhenghao''s life could be exchanged for another life, but Zhou Shu''s life was not exchanged, but he was replaced. People are all pitted.


    "Qiu Hongliang, I can only rely on you."


    He sat down bitterly, his expression extremely depressed. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 517: Sleepy

    The mountain was close in front of him, but his way was blocked by a thick black fog. A novel �R��������


    The mist was quite weird, and I couldn''t feel any spiritual energy from it, and Zhou Shu was even more shocked when he explored his consciousness.


    "Divine consciousness enters, but like a mud cow entering the sea, there is no response at all, as if it is completely blocked. This formation is different from the previous two. It is not the same as it is not so easy to break."


    Stopping before the battle, Zhou Shu showed his doubts slightly, but Xiao Gun screamed a few times, seemingly disdainful.


    Zhou Shu glanced horizontally, "Look down on me, then you come, find out the eyes of the talisman, you will have a reward."


    Xiaojuan fell down sharply, shook his tail, and walked over very excitedly. However, it staggered for a long time in front of the thick fog, but bowed its head, walked back dingyly, and the excitement before it disappeared. No, some rare fears replaced them.


    Its expression made Zhou Shu even more puzzled, "Even Xiao Gun can''t see this formation, which means that it has neither the power of the five elements nor any formation talisman in it, which is strange."


    He didn''t know that this sulfur light poisonous soup formation came from evil cultivation, and it used a fairly high-level evil weapon. Spiritual power and divine consciousness would soon be corroded when entering. It is naturally difficult for him and Xiao Gun to use normal methods to see the clues. , And these formations that can corrode the souls are quite restrained from the spirit beasts or monsters of the cultivator. They are not like the cultivator, and the sea of ??consciousness does not have much protection. In the formation, their only mind is easily corroded. , Thus becoming violent and murderous, no longer trusting the master.


    "Since it''s here, you have to go in and have a look anyway, Xiaogou, you wait for me outside first."


    Zhou Shu stared at the dense fog and said with a serious expression.


    Oooh, Xiao Gun yelled twice, and obediently got into the soil and disappeared.


    Xiao Gun''s state is not very good, and he seems to be a little afraid of this formation. In this case, Zhou Shu doesn''t want Xiao Gun to take risks. As for himself, he doesn''t have too much worry. People are much smarter and can adapt to changes. , Even if the situation is bad, there is a great escape light talisman to save life, naturally fearless.


    Zhou Shu walked forward quickly and jumped directly into the formation.


    Unlike before, he rarely used the Golden Core Protector.


    Seven-Rank Golden Core, self-sacrifice, even if you use the golden core body protection, there will be no golden light appearing, and it looks no different than usual.


    As soon as he entered the formation, he felt strange.


    In the formation, although there is a golden core protection, the thick fog still drifts slowly, it seems that the spiritual power he releases is gradually eroding, and the sense of the detection released has not come close, and soon disappeared. , Approaching to nothing, he rarely had this feeling, and he soon realized that not only the divine consciousness, even the divine soul was affected.


    This is very uncomfortable.


    Divine soul is no better than divine consciousness, it is not consumed casually, and once it is lost, it is difficult to make up for it.


    Zhou Shu no longer probes, but keeps his heart quietly and firmly protects the sea of ??knowledge.


    Can''t use Divine Sense and Divine Soul, naturally I can''t see far, and the visibility is only tens of feet.


    "It''s very abnormal to corrode the consciousness and even devour the soul. Even the best Tier 5 magic weapon will not have such an effect. Could it be caused by evil cultivation?"


    Once such a thought came into being, it quickly became clear, "It seems that it is true. This is obviously an evil cultivation formation. The evil cultivation formation must have evil weapons. I didn''t expect the Yunjian faction to use evil weapons to form an array."


    Thinking of the evil weapon of unknown rank, the evil formation of soul-eater, Zhou Shu''s expression became solemn.


    "Hahaha...wait to die..."


    A burst of laughter came through the thick fog, and the sound seemed to have been filtered several times, ethereal and strange, with a ghostly smell.


    The laughter has not stopped, the wind is surging, and the dense fog is getting denser, forming a cloud to gather towards him.


    Zhou Shu put away the golden core body, waved his sword, protected himself with the sword intent, and slowly fell.


    Before he understood the specific situation, he decided not to use the golden core to protect his body. He just formed the core and didn''t spend too much time to understand the golden core. The use of golden core is not very thorough. In case something happens to the golden core, Unable to regret it, the best sword intent is more reliable.


    The sword intent collided with the dense fog, which was quite expensive, but it still opened up the surrounding dense fog a lot, but the dense fog seemed to be endless, and approached persistently.


    Puff, puff.


    Before his whereabouts, there were strange sounds from below, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but start to look intently.


    The ground underneath is like a boiled bog. In the black thick mud, huge bubbles continue to emerge. The sound is when the bubbles explode, and as the bubbles explode, black mists disperse from it. Come out and move closer to Zhou Shu.


    "It turns out that it''s more dangerous below, and the thick fog originated from this. If you want to find a safe place, it''s probably not enough.


    Abandoning the plan of whereabouts, Zhou Shuxuan walked fast in the air, constantly using his sword intent to disperse the approaching dense fog, looking for a way out, while thinking about ways to break the formation.


    The most troublesome thing right now is the limited divine consciousness and divine soul. For the cultivator, there is no such thing, and it is no different from the blind and deaf. No matter how strong it is, it cannot be used.


    The dense fog is getting more and more, Zhou Shu can only add more spiritual power to make the magic ants thicker to effectively resist.


    Spiritual power and consciousness will slowly disappear in the thick fog, but he would rather consume it like this, and he will not show too many hole cards before he finds a way.


    A corner of the formation, ten miles away from Zhou Shu, in an open space.


    There is no black fog here, it is obviously a safe point, and also where the eye of the formation is. Two Golden Core Cultivators sat in it, watching Zhou Shu in the formation, laughing from time to time.


    "Haha, looking at him like that, I can''t find a way to get out, so I can only wait to die slowly."


    "It''s really an evil cultivator''s formation, which is specifically aimed at the spiritual consciousness and soul of the cultivator. Any cultivator will have no way when it encounters it. It is terrible.


    Looking in the middle, Niu Caihe''s voice trembled a little, showing a bit of fear.


    Qiu Hongliang nodded slightly, "I don''t know where Du Ze got it, and there are so many soul stones, enough to last for a while A jet-black flag is standing in the middle, and there are seven seven fours around it. Nineteen weird stones, and a trace of black gas continued to emanate from those stones, slowly circling the flag, surrounded by layers of black gas, enveloping the flag.


    The banner banner is naturally a poisonous banner with an evil weapon, and it is not the cultivator nor the spirit stone that powers this evil weapon, but the soul stone.


    The soul stone is made by evil cultivation. It is a container specially used to store the soul of the soul. It can be used for cultivation and can also provide power. Its function is similar to that of the spirit stone, but the difference is that the spirit stone is derived from the natural aura of heaven and earth. The soul stone is made by collecting the souls of humans and monsters.


    Each soul stone is the fruit of evil, representing cruelty, darkness, and death.


    After taking a look at the soul stone, both of them hurriedly averted their sights. The unjust souls in the soul stone seemed to be watching them, making their hearts frightened and shuddering.


    "Just put more effort, let him die soon, we don''t have to stay here all the time."


    "Well, you are ready for the Youfengfang Sword, I manipulated the formation to force him into the trap." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 518: Fell off

    Zhou Shu has been trapped in the formation for a long time. Although he is still safe, his mood is not as calm as his face. A novel �۩�


    In the process of looking for an exit, he found that the big formation that besieged him was constantly changing. The thick fog surrounding him was not invulnerable. There was always one direction that was particularly weak and the fog was thin, but it was obviously left by those who arranged the formation. The trap, deliberately waiting for him to break through.


    Zhou Shu swung his sword away from the smoke, while thinking.


    "Although I can hold on for a few days, this big formation seems to be able to hold on longer, and I have to find a way to get out, but there is no divine consciousness and spirit to observe, and even spiritual power is greatly restricted to the surrounding area. It''s like a blind man crossing the river. It''s impossible to find the front line in this situation. It is necessary to take a risk... But the golden core is better not to be used in case the damage is irreparable, but even if it is not used, it is not impossible... ��"


    The evil cultivator''s formation method is too restrictive for normal cultivators, and it is difficult to leave according to the normal method, only to find another way.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, and moved slowly toward the weak point of the dense fog.


    "Finally fooled, haha."


    "I thought he wouldn''t come over, I didn''t think he would be so stupid."


    "I just formed a pill, how can I have so much experience, I have been trapped for a long time, and I don''t try to drill into it when there is a gap."


    The two in the eyes looked at each other and smiled, feeling relieved.


    Qiu Hongliang urged, "Niu Caihe, hurry in and get ready. Once he enters the trap, you will find the opportunity to attack with the Netherwind Tooth Sword."


    "Know, he is dead this time."


    The grinning Niu Caihe fiercely drew out the Youfeng Fangjian, and walked away gloomily.


    The silver-white long sword couldn''t help flashing cold light, and the three Youfeng fangs were already installed, and they could shoot at any time. The Netherwind Tooth Sword is derived from the inheritance of mechanical skills from the ancient tomb of King Lu. Not to mention the precision and ingenuity, the most powerful place is the degree. With its degree, within a few miles, the golden core cultivator has no time to dodge, and once it hits In the middle, the poison in the wolf''s teeth will quickly destroy the body, causing the repairer to lose his combat power in a short time.


    Floating in the air, Zhou Shu didn''t walk fast or slow.


    The divine sense is useless, and the surroundings are still not clear, but he has a feeling that the pressure around him seems to be increasing, which is a sign of entering a trap. This feeling comes from the instinctive reaction to danger and the fighting instinct gained from constant fighting.


    "What kind of trap is it?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, and suddenly there was a strange expectation in his heart.


    It entered another tens of feet, and there was a loud noise, which came from the top of the head.


    Four black waterfalls with a width of several tens of meters suddenly fell from the sky, and the overwhelming smashing came down, instantly submerging Zhou Shu.


    The water of those waterfalls was all boiling, wrapped in large black bubbles, thick and pungent, it was obviously the poisonous soup in the formation, extremely poisonous. These poisonous soup waterfalls have been arranged here long ago, and they waited for Zhou Shu to come over and fell from all sides, showing a mortal tendency, making Zhou Shu unable to dodge.


    Zhou Shu was also prepared, seeing the bright golden light flashing, and the magic ants flew out quickly, forming a large cocoon to protect Zhou Shu.


    However, the impact of the waterfall is so powerful that it can corrode spiritual power and spiritual consciousness and even soul. The sword intent can''t help retreating, and the cocoon is shrinking with visibility, and Zhou Shu is about to be revealed.


    After a few breaths.


    Under the strong scouring of the waterfall, a hand holding a sword emerged from the cocoon. It could be seen that Zhou Shu''s sword intent had been consumed too much and he could no longer resist the waterfall.


    "good chance!"


    Niu Cai concealed in the dark and couldn''t conceal the excitement in his heart, and the Youfengfang Sword in his hand trembled a little.


    Immediately, a flash of light flashed, and three poisonous fangs flew out.


    The speed was incredible, and the moment he saw the light, he had already hit the exposed hand.


    Bang.


    Because it was too fast, the three dull sounds were connected together, and it sounded like one voice.


    "The sound is a bit strange, and the color of the hand is a bit strange..."


    A thought flashed in Niu Caihe''s mind, but his mind was quickly occupied by ecstasy. Not far away, Zhou Shu suddenly tilted his body and was swept down by the waterfall. In the blink of an eye, he fell into the rolling down below. In the boiling soup, there is no trace again.


    "Haha, absolutely dead this time!"


    "Hahaha, no cultivator can stay in the poisonous soup, the flesh and soul will be swallowed up instantly, turning into a pile of bones!"


    The laughter came out from two places, coincidentally.


    After a while, Zhou Shu never saw the shadow of Zhou Shu, the whole person disappeared in the poisonous soup, and most of them had turned into white bones and sank to the bottom.


    "Finally resolved satisfactorily."


    Niu Caihe quickly returned to the formation, with excitement on his face, "Without Zhou Shu, our Yunjian faction will no longer have an opponent."


    "Yes, although the loss this time is not small, the loss of Zhou Shu by the Heyin faction is a greater loss. When the five-year period comes, we can eliminate the Heyin faction at any time."


    Qiu Hongliang caressed his beard and laughed, "This time you and I made a great contribution, as Elder Du said before, we will destroy the Dutch School at that time, and we can take whatever we want."


    Niu Caihe laughed lewdly, "That Elder Hao is good, let''s find a way to catch it, don''t grab it with me then."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in female nuns."


    Qiu Hongliang shook his head, laughed loudly, and Niu Caihe laughed along with him, full of ambition.


    The laughter stopped, Qiu Hongliang turned around and nodded slightly to the poisonous banner on the side, a trace of evil flashed in his eyes, "This banner is still very useful, even Zhou Shu seems to be in it, I don''t know if I can make more. Come over some soul stones and use them a few more times."


    Seeing Qiu Hongliang��s expression, you can see how he admires evil cultivation. Niu Cai and Bujue were slightly stunned, "Elder Qiu, now that the problem is solved, it is better to withdraw the battle, stay near these things, it is easy. Being affected by the remnant soul is not good for us either."


    Qiu Hongliang shook his head, "Wait, I''m a little uneasy not to see the bones."


    Niu Caihe quickly said, "Maybe it''s sinking below, or I''ll look for it."


    He was a little flustered, Qiu Hongliang seemed to have an intention of cultivating evil, which was very dangerous and could not stay together anymore.


    Qiu Hong highlighted it and nodded , look for it. I''m afraid that the kid''s golden core is not low-grade, and it will count as your fortune if you find it. "


    Niu Caihe didn''t say more, separated the dense fog, and swept into the formation again.


    After a while, he appeared at the place where Zhou Shu had fallen before. The waterfall had already drained, but the boiling soup underneath was still tumbling, emitting a black mist.


    "It''s scary at a glance, I can''t imagine what it would be like to fall in."


    Niu Caihe felt a little palpitating, so he slowly dived down. He had a talisman in his hand, so he was naturally not afraid of these thick mist and poisonous soup.


    The Poison Pond was extremely deep, and he dived several tens of feet without seeing any traces.


    "Strange, only after this time, the poison soup should not completely erode the golden core and the bones..."


    After walking for a while, staring down, he was stunned.


    (Ps: Thank you for the sky is blue and the fantasy dark for always supporting, thank you for the book friends who voted to subscribe to the collection~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 519: Yan Fujing

    Not far away, Zhou Shu slanted into the mud, only half of his body exposed, like a statue. �Rһ��novel�R�Q�Q�Q�Q��


    The body is covered with dark green lines, and the texture is deep, the whole is like a withered tree, and the face is also covered with lines, there is no expression, let alone a breath, it is simply It is no different from a dead body.


    "Under what circumstances, the flesh has not been completely corroded by the poisonous soup, he must have practiced some body refining techniques."


    Niu Caihe glanced a few far away, and couldn''t help shaking his head, "But the body refining technique can only keep skin and flesh, and can''t stop the poisonous soup from devouring the soul. In this way, he has lost all his soul and has died so badly that he cannot die again. ridiculous."


    "Bring it on, so I have an explanation."


    He probed for a while with his spiritual sense, and walked towards Zhou Shu.


    Walked to the front for a few feet, separated the poison soup with the array of talisman, Niucai and reached out, trying to catch Zhou Shu over the air.


    "So heavy?"


    Niu Caihe was puzzled and added some spiritual power. Zhou Shu gradually pulled up from the mud and flew straight towards him.


    The closer you get, the clearer you can see. Zhou Shu''s body is dark green in front of him, stiff as wood, and he will make a dull sound when he touches a stone.


    "It really is dead."


    He was relieved a lot, unconsciously knocked on Zhou Shu''s face twice, and sneered, "No matter how strong you are, it will not be able to withstand the evil cultivators. If you are against our Yunjian faction, it becomes like this. Seek a dead end."


    Before he retracted his hand, he was stunned, his eyes widened, and his pupils went white.


    Zhou Shu, who looked like a statue, suddenly grinned and smiled strangely at him.


    As a golden core cultivator, apart from being surprised and frightened, his reaction was not slow at all. Almost at the same time Zhou Shu was smiling, his whole body was golden light suddenly, golden core protective body, and his body shape receded.


    But it was too late.


    With the heavy gold sword in his hand, a black silk thread suddenly protruded, only to wrap around the front of Niu Cai and the neck, and a head fell without warning.


    His face still had the previous expression, astonished, at a loss, and fear.


    Zhou Shu put his right hand straight out, and took the ungrounded array talisman in his hand. As the array talisman received, the dark green lines on his body quickly receded, and he returned to his original shape in the blink of an eye, still the same as before.


    Without staying, Zhou Shu rose like an arrow, leaving the boiling water poison in an instant.


    When Niu Caihe was submerged in the poisonous soup, he became a pool of bones. The spirit that overflowed before could not escape. A few extremely screams came through the water layer, only hitting people''s hearts, which made people��s hearts. The hair is creepy.


    "Sure enough, it is extremely poisonous, and even the soul can be swallowed. If it hadn''t been for the cultivation of Yan Fujing to the bark realm a month ago, it would be really troublesome."


    Zhou Shu turned around and took a look, also feeling emotional.


    From the moment he decided to go to the trap, he made a plan. Without God''s knowledge, he obviously couldn''t find the eye to break the formation in the sulfur light poisonous soup formation, so he could only hope that Yunjian sent himself. How to stop the big formation, how to make the Yunjian faction stop the big formation? It''s very simple. If the Yunjian faction thinks he is dead, then the big formation will naturally stop.


    To make the Yunjian faction think that he is dead, he must take risks. That''s how he fell into the poison.


    Of course, he would not fall in casually, and he was prepared.


    Without the fifth-order magic weapon, there are not many ways to defend against the poisonous soup. For Zhou Shu, one is the golden core, and the other is the body refining method Yan Fujing.


    He didn''t want to use the golden core, because he had formed the core for more than a month and had not fully understood the ability of his golden core. Although the seventh-grade golden core was extremely strong, he did not dare to guarantee that he could definitely resist the large formation of evil cultivation. If you hurt a little, you will regret it.


    As for Yan Fujing, he had been cultivating for nearly a year, and he had just arrived in the Bark Realm, and he was not sure enough, but even if he couldn''t stop it, he would still lose less than the Jin Dan damage.


    Therefore, when encountering a waterfall trap, he deliberately left a little gap for the sword intent, used Yan Fujing, turned into tree bark, and then reached out to feel the poisonous soup.


    If the poisonous soup erodes the bark, he will immediately leave with the Great Escape Talisman. Although it is hundreds of thousands of miles away, it can still catch up with the five-year period after coming back in one or two months, and if the bark barrier blocks the poison Tang, he will take advantage of the trend and fall into the poisonous soup, giving Yunjian the illusion that he is dead.


    Things are going well.


    Although the poison soup is highly poisonous and can erode the flesh and soul, it has nothing to do with the bark formed by Yan Fujing, and it cannot cause harm.


    This surprised Zhou Shu a little bit, "It''s just the Bark Realm, is it so powerful?"


    He has doubts, but for those who know Yan Fujing, he is not surprised at all.


    Yan Fujing is already quite a high-level mental method for refining the body. After being cultivated, as a sacred tree, it regenerates on its own and is extremely difficult to damage. More importantly, it is the mental method for meditation.


    The tenacity of meditation is embodied in every aspect, especially the spirits that they attach great importance to. Zen practice is based on the mind. To some extent, Zen correction is the nemesis of evil cultivation, and evil cultivation is good at contemplating the soul. Cultivation is good at protecting the soul.


    Yan Fujing can be said to be as infallible in protecting the souls, and in the ranks will only be stronger than the sulfur light poisonous soup array, which has a sufficient foundation.


    On the other hand, Zhou Shu is good at the Mu Yin Jue in the ancient tactics, and he is very familiar with the wood spirit. This also has a considerable auxiliary effect on the cultivation of Yan Fu Jing, and it undoubtedly adds to the power of Yan Fu Jing, so even if it is Yan Fujing''s first layer of bark realm was used on Zhou Shu, and it was enough to resist the poisonous soup.


    As for the erosion of skin and flesh, Zhou Shu is not worried, a few layers of sword intent are enough.


    The dark green lines on his body are a mixture of bark realm and sword intent magic ants.


    After sinking to the bottom of the poisonous soup, Zhou Shu continued to attract Mu Aura to strengthen the bark on his body, and he was more relieved, just waiting for the Yunjian faction to collect the big formation, and then he took advantage of the situation and rushed out of the big formation. Straight to the top of the mountain, I didn''t know that Niu Caihe, who was holding the formation talisman, came to the end of the formation.


    This is even better. With the formation talisman in hand, there is nowhere to go in the formation, just to find the formation eye and destroy it in one fell swoop.


    At this moment, Qiu Hongliang in the eyes of the array stared at the Wandu Banner blankly, not knowing what to do.


    He clearly saw everything in the formation, Zhou Shu, coming soon.


    "How is it possible that he has not been affected by the poisonous soup, what kind of monster is he, and what is the magic trick of that green layer? It''s terrible... Damn it, you will die when you die, how can you leave the formation? Give it to him? Now that the formation is set up, it is impossible to change it. Zhou Shu has the formation talisman. I want the formation to have a fart?"


    He kept cursing, his voice getting louder and louder, but he couldn''t conceal the fear in his heart at all.


    After cursing for a while, he glanced at the top of the mountain and shook his head severely, "This mountain can''t wait."


    Without taking care of the flags and soul stones in the formation, Qiu Hongliang turned around and flew away outside the formation.


    The direction he is walking is not Yunjian Mountain, but beyond the mountain. Obviously, he has given up the idea of ??staying in the Yunjian School and just wants to fly far. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 520: Covenant 6

    With the array talisman in hand, although the divine consciousness is still limited, the paths are clearly revealed. One novel�������Q�����Q


    But after a while, Zhou Shu walked to the eye.


    Seeing the flags and soul stones on the ground, Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head slightly with a sneer, "Evil weapons and soul stones, the Yunjian faction has really worked hard."


    He picked up the long sword slightly, and he plucked the soul stone and the evil weapon together with the arrangement on the side, and put them into the Naxu Ring completely.


    He didn��t want these things, but he knew very clearly that as long as these evidences were revealed, the Yunjian faction would completely lose its status in the Five Sects of Qingyuan. Unless there is more support from a monk, it will not be able to survive. Foothold in the source mountains.


    However, Zhou Shu would not do this. A Yunjian faction that had lost its status would not do much to the Heyin faction and himself.


    As the poisonous banners were put away, the big formation suddenly disappeared, and the four wilds were clear.


    The triple formation, one layer and the other layer, has lost its effect so far, and the original appearance of Yunjian Mountain is clearly revealed.


    Standing in place, Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness to the greatest extent, with nearly a hundred miles in his eyes.


    "The cultivators of the veins are almost annihilated. It''s really asking for trouble. Oh, this one runs so fast."


    Soon, he learned a lot about the surrounding situation, and the figure of Qiu Hongliang in the distance could not escape his tracking naturally. Qiu Hongliang flew out almost frantically, fearing that he would be caught up by Zhou Shu if he slowed down a little.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t have much interest in him, his eyes fell on the top of the mountain, "There is one more person, it''s you..."


    The top of the mountain, outside the hall.


    Du Ze knelt on the ground nervously, with a lot of fear in his eyes, while holding his hands high, a Naxu ring gleamed.


    Zhou Shu stood not far in front of him, standing with his hands behind.


    Du Ze didn''t dare to look up, and only trembled and begged, "Ding Yuan was all instigated by Ding Yuan when he attacked the Dutch School. Elder, there will be no Yunjian School in the Five Sects in the future, and the five schools of Qingyuan have been in the Qingyuan Mountain Range for so many years. Now I only ask the elders to spare the many disciples of the Yunjian School and spare the life of the villain."


    After seeing the sulphur-light poisonous soup array being broken, Du Ze knew that the situation was over. There was no way to remedy it. There was no way to escape. What''s more terrible was that Zhou Shu could even stop the explosion of the golden core. Now he has no room at all, so he simply can''t escape. There may be a silver lining to beg for mercy.


    Zhou Shu said nothing, but looked at him indifferently.


    Back then, the Yunjian faction attacked the Heyin faction and brought a great crisis to the Heyin faction, but the root cause was not the Yunjian faction. In contrast, Ding Yuan, Tianliuzong or Kunlun were all more responsible than the Yunjian faction. Many, Zhou Shu naturally understands this.


    But it was obviously impossible to let go of the Yunjian faction in this way, Zhou Shu had his own plan.


    Looking at Zhou Shu��s expression, Du Ze was not sure, so he felt more fearful in his heart and couldn��t help raising his hand higher, ��Elder Zhou, in this Naxu ring, it��s pretending to be all the accumulation of our Yunjian School for 600 years. As long as Elder Zhou promises to let the Yunjian faction and me go with his heart demon, I will give you the method of opening the Naxu ring together with Naxu ring. If you can��t agree, then Elder Zhou, you won��t get anything."


    Zhou Shuslow shook his head slowly, "I won''t swear."


    The golden light on Du Ze''s body suddenly appeared, and the whole person was like a golden statue, his face suddenly showed a certain degree of determination, "In this case, the elder Zhou said..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I am not interested in Naxujie, and you are not qualified to negotiate any terms with me. Whatever I say, you and the Yunjian faction must do the same and stand up first."


    Before the words fell, the evil weapon and the soul stone appeared between the two, and a golden sword lay across it, flashing a radiant light.


    Seeing this, Du Ze looked dispirited, and his heart was ashamed for an instant. It is true. What qualifications does he have to negotiate terms? Na Xu quit that others don''t care at all, and the handle is in the hands of others, and he has unresistible force, life and death. With all the staff, the Yunjian faction is not qualified to negotiate terms.


    "Elder Zhou, please make it clear."


    After receiving the golden light, Du Ze stood up slowly, made a decision in his heart, and did not talk any more nonsense.


    Zhou Shu is a person who knows current affairs. Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, and said slowly, "The Yunjian faction is still the Qingyuan Fifth Sect. The status is still the same, and you are still in charge, but in the future, there are a few rules to abide by."


    Du Ze stood upright, his expression respectful, "Yes."


    "First, all Golden Core Cultivators of the Yunjian Sect must listen to the dispatch of the Heyin Sect; second, the Yunjian Sect��s annual spiritual stone income is 20% to the Heyin Sect; and third, the four cultivated by the Yunjian Sect. First, give me the magic weapon above rank. I will pay enough spiritual stones for what I need. You can take it back if you don��t need it, and you must make at least one every five years. Fourth, the Yunjian faction will receive the best in the future. Disciples, except for Qi Xiu, all the rest will be trained by the Heyin School. Of course, Qi Xiu can also choose to train in the Heyin School. I will give the best cultivation conditions."


    Seeing Du Ze��s changing expressions, Zhou Shu continued, ��Fifth, the Yunjian School will be fully protected by the Heyin School in the future. Any disputes with other sects can make the Heyin School and I stand out. Sixth, the above rules, after Yunjian sends the existing cultivators to be promoted to cultivators, they will stop by themselves."


    After hearing these conditions, Du Ze couldn''t help but stay for a while, "This fourth... Elder Zhou, is it too much..."


    These conditions restrict the exhibition of the Yunjian School in all aspects, especially Article 4, which almost gives the Yunjian School no chance to stand up. You must know that the most important thing in the Xiuxian sect is talent. Once there is no talent, the sect will soon It will die down.


    "What''s too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "From now on, the Yunjian faction will be at ease to show to the refining device. The future is boundless. With my Heyin faction, you don��t need to recruit other cultivators. Naturally, you are safe and sound. Besides, it��s not that there is no way out for you. , As long as you advance to the Nascent Soul Realm, that''s fine."


    "Nascent Infant Realm, it''s not easy..."


    Du Ze''s face turned red and white, and he hesitated for a long time before he said, "It''s not that the Yunjian faction refuses to agree, but that once such a rule is announced, I''m afraid that apart from Qixiu, the other disciples of the Yunjian faction will no longer want to stay in the cloud. Yes, the Yunjian faction exists in name only."


    He plucked up the courage to say this, but it is true. Most of the practitioners are very high-spirited, knowing that their sect is so aggrieved, and a few people are still willing to stay, except for those who only think about refining tools. .


    Zhou Shu shook his head lightlyDo I still need to teach this? It''s simple, you don''t need to publish it. "


    Du Ze couldn''t help but froze, "Huh?"


    "These conditions do not need to be known to too many people in the Yunjian School, as long as a few people know it, the same goes for the Heyin School."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Is that so much better?"


    Du Ze thought for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "Since the elder said so, then I agreed."


    "Very well, it''s up to you how the Yunjian faction continues in the future. I believe you will do well. If you violate the rules, I will come over at any time."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, and condensed his eyebrows slightly, "Also, the Golden Core Cultivator who ran away before, his existence is not good for the Yunjian faction, so try to solve it yourself."


    "Yes, I know."


    Du Ze knew who Zhou Shu was talking about and nodded vigorously. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 521: Underground magma lake

    Zhou Shu nodded, said nothing, turned and left. ��1 novel�����Q�ܨQ


    He hadn''t even glanced at the Na Xu Jie who was holding it high, because he knew very well that compared to the entire Yunjian School, these things were not worthwhile, and it would be easy to want as many things as possible in the future.


    Zhou Shu''s figure disappeared for a while before Du Ze dared to raise his head and looked at the direction Zhou Shu was leaving for a long time. He shook his head and sighed involuntarily, "Perhaps, for the Yunjian faction, this is also It''s a good ending..."


    No matter what he thinks, Zhou Shu doesn''t care anymore. For him, the matter has been resolved. If it has not been resolved, then he will do it again.


    He has reached the bottom of the mountain.


    "Little roll, little roll!"


    Four fields were calm, Zhou Shu suddenly called out softly.


    When he walked through the poisonous soup formation before, he was worried that Xiao Gun could not bear it, and feared that the spirit beast bag could not help the smoke to corrode, so he left Xiao Gun outside.


    However, after calling for a while, Xiao Gun never showed up.


    "Ran?"


    Such a thought flashed by, but soon Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. Obviously not. After Xiaojun Tier 4, Zhou Shu domesticated it again. That time was simpler than Tier 3. Gun seemed to have improved his spiritual wisdom a lot, and he believed in Zhou Shuyu. All kinds of actions made Zhou Shu believe that Xiao Gun would never leave him.


    After a long while, a small flaming head emerged from the ground, it was Xiao Gun.


    It ran over with great joy, jumped onto Zhou Shu, and kept whining.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised and couldn''t help but smile, "I''m so happy, did I find a treasure?"


    Xiao Gun couldn''t help nodding, and quickly jumped to the ground again, squatting down and standing upright, reaching out his little hand to point to the ground, blinking his big bright eyes, "Woo, woo."


    "Seeing you are so excited, it must be Lingshi again."


    Zhou Shu patted it, "Hey, we don''t need the Lingshi. We have as many as there are. Go back first. I have to retreat."


    Xiao Gun stubbornly shook his head, lowered his head, and drew a circle on the ground with a sharp corner. In an instant, a big hole appeared in front of Zhou Shu, so dark that he couldn''t see it to the end.


    Xiao Gun pointed to the big hole and called Zhou Shu very anxiously.


    "Do I have to go, okay, then go and come back soon."


    Zhou Shu nodded helplessly, and had to jump into the pit, and Xiao Gun whimpered twice, excitedly ran in front of Zhou Shu and fell together.


    There was a little roll, and there was no need to use earth to escape or other techniques. I saw the black sharp corners on top of its head shimmering slightly, and the thick earth underneath, like air, automatically divided a road in front of Zhou Shu and continued to extend downward. With.


    After traveling for nearly half an hour, Xiao Gun still did not stop.


    "Is it too far? I have drilled for dozens of miles, Xiao Gun, you are also great, you can feel the aura hidden so deep, huh, if I only find a few spirit stones in the end, I will hit you. Up."


    "Woohoo."


    Xiao Gun dismissed Zhou Shu''s complaint, and ran forward in strides, the soil kept separating, and then slowly closing behind them.


    After walking down for a long time, Zhou Shu estimated that he had reached a hundred miles underground. At this time, Xiao Gun became more excited and moved much faster.


    "It''s so deep... Xiao Gun, do you feel that it''s hot here? Oh, I forgot, you are not afraid of fire, but I am afraid, please take care of me."


    Xiao Gun turned his head in contempt, and his big tail swung a few times, and a red shield slowly rose up, wrapping Zhou Shu in it.


    "really obedient."


    Zhou Shu nodded comfortably, "It''s much cooler, you are just that easy to use, the five elements change, the winter is warm and the summer is cool, if it was in the past..."


    Bang!


    Before the words fell, a round of red light suddenly appeared in front of him, suddenly hitting with a billowing heat, Zhou Shu was immediately pushed out several feet away.


    "This--"


    Zhou Shu stood still, looking forward, he couldn''t help being surprised.


    The narrow passage has come to an end, and the front is suddenly open, it is a huge open land, no, a large lake.


    There is no water in the lake, it is full of hot dark red lava. The heat waves are surging and the flames are emptied. It looks like countless fire dragons shuttled back and forth on the lake. It is shocking, and bursts of fire-light heat have been steaming up, roasting everywhere. It was red and scorched. Standing on the side, there was a feeling of being in the center of the earth.


    Of course, this is not the center of the earth. There is no center of the earth in this world, but this magma lake has a history of at least tens of thousands of years, and the level of earth fire is surprisingly high.


    Seeing such wonders, Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "No wonder the fire in the clouds is strong, it turns out that this magma lake exists. The world only knows the blessed land of the mountains in the clouds, but they don��t know there is a cave below, but if there is no small No one can spot such a strange thing, even a monk."


    It was also a coincidence that he could come here with a strange beast like Xiao Gun.


    At this time, Xiao Gun slowly turned his head and raised his sharp mouth toward Zhou Shu, "Woo, woo,", yelling, straightened his paws, pointed at the corner of the magma lake, and shook slightly.


    Zhou Shu looked intently, but was taken aback again.


    There was a magma waterfall tens of feet high. The lava flowed down into a torrent, splashing huge sparks, scattered like rain, and the sound was terrifying, much more shocking than the real waterfall. It��s hard to imagine. What will happen to someone next to you, I''m afraid it will disappear in an instant.


    However, the point is not the waterfall, but the bottom of the waterfall.


    There was a snow-white lotus growing there.


    The lotus is born very peculiar. There is no lotus leaf and lotus branch. There is only a section of white lotus root under the rosette, and there are only five lotus petals. The pieces are round and full. It is hard to imagine how it retains water in the magma. . But soon, Zhou Shu found the answer. Divine consciousness probed carefully. Half a foot around the lotus, there was an invisible transparent shield. This shield was extremely strong, even divine consciousness could not penetrate. The reason why it remains clean in the flames.


    "Is this the Yuanshi that a special spirit possesses?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel that spiritual things were born because of nature Some of them are more favored by nature, and they are born with a means of self-protection, and Yuanhou is one of them.


    The spirit creatures are protected by the primordial cover, and most monsters can''t eat them, and they can grow better. This kind of spiritual creatures are extremely special, and they are very difficult to die. In a long period of time, most of them can give birth to spiritual intelligence, turn into ghosts, and even change into people.


    However, this kind of primordial mask is only to prevent monsters, and it is not too troublesome for the cultivator. After all, talents are the spirit of all things, and they are protected by heaven.


    "Xiao Gun, did you bring me here just for that lotus flower?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I can see it, but it is not easy to get it. The ground fire there is too strong, I am afraid that it has reached the level of Tier 4, and I can''t hold it for long."


    He could see clearly that the white lotus roots under the lotus roots were rooted on a large lava under the waterfall. It would be troublesome to take them down without damage, not to mention the protection of the Taoyuan cover.


    Xiao Gun shook his head, kicked his legs vigorously, and suddenly flew up and shot towards the waterfall.


    "Huh?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 522: Fire Spirit

    "Be careful!"


    Although he knew Xiao Gun''s abilities, he couldn''t help but yelled out when Xiao Gun was swallowed by magma in an instant. One novel �R���������Q�Q�ܩ����Q


    He was obviously too worried.


    He could clearly see that in the hot lava, Xiao Gun''s figure was unusually agile, swimming back and forth freely, just like a fish in the water, without any feeling of lag, of course, there was no danger of injury.


    "This ability is really not so good."


    Looking at Xiao Kun in the lava, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, with more expectation in his heart, "It is still short of the power of Jin Xing, and after the five elements become the rumored beast, Xiao Gun can even transform the five elements freely. The power was stronger at that time. The magma lake here can even be turned into a real lake by it, even ordinary people can enter it casually... But this is not easy. You need a Tier 5 Demon Pill to advance to Tier 5. It is impossible to even think about the fifth-order demon pill with dragon blood, even Wushuang City is difficult to find..."


    Ooh!


    A few sharp noises suddenly came, and Xiao Gun in the lake was in danger!


    It had just swam near the lotus flower, on the lake or in the waterfall, suddenly two dark red fire snakes that were two feet long came out and flew towards Xiaogun.


    The fire snake''s movements were faster than Xiao Gun, and it flew to Xiao Gun''s body in an instant, and his body swayed again and again, like a whip, and drew Xiao Gun up from the magma. Flew dozens of feet before falling down.


    "Little roll!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help exclaiming, jumped up and flew towards Xiaogun.


    Suddenly, the golden light appeared on his body, and he had obviously used the Golden Core Protector to an excessive degree, but if not, he didn''t know whether he could withstand the magma flying everywhere. In such a place, Yan Fu The bark realm of the scriptures is obviously not suitable, and the magic arts of the wood system can withstand such a raging fire unless the power is more than ten times.


    Fortunately, the seventh grade golden core is extraordinary. Although the magma is extremely hot, it is mostly only Tier 4. It sticks to Zhou Shu''s body for a while and then slides down without causing much damage.


    It''s just that there are many small bubbles on the skin.


    Before Zhou Shu could fly, Xiao Gun climbed up firmly and stopped on the lava, staring at the two fire snakes very seriously.


    Judging from the look in its eyes, it seemed to be no stranger to Fire Snakes, and at the same time, it kept making whining sounds, as if to say something to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu, who knew Xiaogun��s habits well, quickly understood and nodded, ��I see, you brought me down, not for the lotus flower. Although the lotus flower is good, it is of no use to you. You are for the two fire snakes, but You can''t match them, so come for help."


    The fire snake is purely composed of flames, dark gold in color, and unusually agile. The aura in it is also extremely rich. It is obviously not a normal flame, it is already a living thing. They hang in the sky above the lotus, swaying constantly, seeming to be on alert, seeming to attack.


    Xiao Kun shook his head, leaped back a few steps, and retreated below Zhou Shu, "Uuuuu".


    "After you are promoted to Tier 4, you need the power of fire to nourish. These two fire snakes are better for you than spirit stones, so you want them."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Also, you want the fire snake, I want the lotus flower, we each get what we need."


    Xiao Gun nodded repeatedly, seeming to agree with Zhou Shu''s statement, staring at the fire snake, his eyes almost shining.


    Judging by its demeanor, it is clear that it is determined to win.


    "But it''s difficult. These two fire snakes have existed for at least tens of thousands of years," Zhou Shu was slightly solemn. "This place itself is a place full of earth and fire, plus this magical lotus that doesn''t know what it is, it is the breeding ground for strange creatures. A great place, these two fire snakes are obviously the fire spirits bred by the fire of thousands of years. They already have simple intelligence to guard the lotus. To a certain extent, they are more difficult to deal with than monsters. "


    The spirit is also a kind of creature.


    They are transformed from mountains, rocks, trees, ice, water, electricity, fire, and so on. Only by a long time and a coincidence between heaven and earth can they become creatures. The so-called "thousand years become a monster, ten thousand years are a spirit", mountain gods, tree monsters, fire spirits, water monsters It''s all of this kind.


    Unlike demon beasts, they don''t have demon pill, nor do they need to use demon pill to transform and absorb aura, because most of them themselves are a gathering of auras.


    Compared with monsters or mountain gods and tree monsters, fire spirits are more difficult to deal with. Because of the spirit body, most talisman magic weapons have no effect at all, and magic tricks may not be able to cause damage to them. After all, magic tricks are just manipulation. And they are wise and intelligent ontology, and they don��t listen to manipulation at all. The water movement technique of Xiang-Ke may be possible, but the fire snake in front of him is obviously higher than the technique that can be learned in the Golden Core Realm, let alone here. In the magma lake, it is the home ground of fire, I am afraid that any water movement technique will not be effective.


    It is not easy to defeat them, but the value of obtaining them is also great. Spirits are much more precious than ordinary monsters. For example, the fire snake in front of you, if it can be obtained and sealed in a pill furnace, is an excellent source of fire. Being able to communicate psychically is more beneficial than using different fires. For Xiao Gun, absorbing a fire snake like this will greatly enhance his fire control ability. No wonder Xiao Gun can So excited.


    "If there were Tier 6 Ice Owl Eggs some time ago, it would be easy to restrain the fire snake, but now it is troublesome."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, but didn''t think of a suitable method. He only shook his head and said, "You can only use force against force, constantly consume them and then take the opportunity to surrender. Xiaojin, pay attention to your surroundings, and don''t have other things coming to make trouble. , And then find a chance to devour the fire snake."


    He talked to Xiao Gun for a long time, and didn''t know if Xiao Gun understood it, then he took out the heavy gold sword, and several black torrents rolled towards the fire snake.


    The Fire Snake noticed its spiritual power, and did not retreat but moved forward. Its violent nature was fully revealed. The body in the air couldn''t help twisting, flew towards the demon ant colony, and directly bumped into each other.


    The demon ants are as mighty as the tide, but the fire snake is a waver, moving freely among the demon ants, and the sword intent cannot help them.


    Zhou Shu had expected this situation long ago. His expression was indifferent, but he kept swinging his sword, letting the sword intent wrap around the fiery snake wave after wave, preventing them from touching the magma below.


    Moreover, the sword intent deliberately induced the fire snakes and took them to the sky, away from the lake and waterfalls. The fire snakes have no wisdom. UU���� only follows the magic ant colony, as if it is the magic ant colony. toy.


    Zhou Shu thought clearly that the Fire Snake is not a tree without roots. Its power mainly comes from the magma fire of this lake. If it does not come into contact with the magma fire for a long time, it will inevitably fail. At that time, it will be an opportunity. It depends on whether you can persist longer than them.


    Time flies quickly, and it takes more than seven hours in the blink of an eye. For such a long time, Zhou Shu has maintained the posture of swinging the sword, and the sword intent has not stopped.


    This kind of consumption is quite large, much larger than before in the Yunjian faction, but fortunately, there is a guarantee of the seventh-grade golden core, and he has not used the third change several times, and can barely keep up.


    But the fire snake over there was a bit unable to keep up, the color was obviously lighter, from the dark gold to bright red from the beginning, some feeling of lack of energy.


    They obviously felt the danger, no longer entangled with the sword intent, but desperately drilled down, wanting to fly back to the bottom of the lake or the waterfall, but at this time, they are too far away from these places, it is really impossible to go back Easy, and Zhou Shu would not allow it.


    The sword intent continued to increase its power, firmly wrapped around the fire snake, and gradually formed a big net. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 523: Get the fire lotus

    After a few hours of fierce battle, those two snake-like fire spirits could not consume Zhou Shu after all, and they moved a lot slower and couldn''t climb anymore. ��1 novel ��


    At this time, it is a good opportunity to absorb the fire spirit.


    Zhou Shu turned his head and said, "Little roll!"


    Xiao Gunxin understood it, and flew past like an arrow, taking a bite at the nearest fire snake.


    The fire spirit was bitten by Xiao Gun, and couldn''t help struggling, the flame flickered, but after all, Xiao Gun swallowed it.


    Xiao Gun wiped his mouth happily, stiffened, and then fell straight down. Soon, a faint red light surrounded it, hanging in the air without moving.


    "Sleep again."


    Zhou Shu didn''t need to look at it to know what he was giving birth. Every time he absorbed too much spiritual food, Xiao Gun was like this, so he didn''t worry, "It''s just that I don''t know how long I will sleep this time..."


    Looking back at the other fire spirit in the sword intent, he slightly pondered.


    The fire spirit is very useful, no doubt, but now it has a headache, he can''t find something suitable to contain it.


    Naxu Ring can��t contain anything with spiritual wisdom. Nothing at all will work. Spirit Beast Bags are similar. If you put it in, you��ll be burnt by the fire spirit. You don��t need to mention other magic weapons. Although the fire spirit comes from Tier 4 Earth fire, but the rank is obviously higher than Tier 4, and it is extremely violent. Most Tier 4 magic weapons will soon be burned by it.


    "Do you want to use the best magic weapon?"


    Looking at the heavy golden sword, Zhou Shu gave up such a plan.


    The heavy gold sword should not be afraid of being burned out, and can even contain the simple wisdom of the fire spirit to prepare for the future birth of the spirit, but Zhou Shu does not intend to do so. The fire spirit belongs to the natural spirit and is unruly. Even if the spirit is born, it will not Will obey his instructions, use the sword intent to be hindered without mentioning, and can no longer allow the heavy golden sword to give birth to his own soul, it is simply harmful but not profitable.


    Stay here? Let the tiger go back to the mountain, the fire spirit has suffered this loss, and it will not be easy to catch it again.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu suddenly thought, "Why don''t you try them?"


    He took out a broken golden core, slowly approached the magic ant colony, and slightly let go of the cover. Huo Jing felt there was a gap to drill, just like a drowning man saw the driftwood, his body shrank, and he hurriedly Drill into the golden core.


    Jin Dan, even the low-level first- and second-grade Jin Dan, the outer shell is extremely strong, most magic weapons are incomparable, it should be used to contain the fire essence.


    In the blink of an eye, Huo Jing got into the golden core.


    Sure enough, the fire spirit jumped back and forth in the golden core, but could not break through the shell of the golden core.


    But the fire spirit refused to stop, like a bear kid who had a bad temper. He wanted to destroy if he couldn''t get out. Many of the original mountains and rivers were melted by the fire, and there was flames everywhere, messy, and the small world soon Be broken by the fire spirit.


    In the end, Xu was tired of tossing, and the fire spirit was randomly coiled on a mountain, and he didn''t move.


    This was a little unexpected. Zhou Shu penetrated into the divine consciousness to observe for a while, and he didn''t sigh, "Although the golden core is strong on the outside, the small internal world is not stable and can easily be destroyed. Absorbing foreign fire is also extremely dangerous. If the different fire does not have intelligence, the cultivator can still guide it and find a suitable place for it to live in. It is extremely difficult to think of this. It seems that I will absorb the different fire in the future and I must not use the fire spirit with intelligence."


    It''s not in vain to collect the fire spirits and still understand.


    Watching Xiao Kun who was sleeping, Zhou Shu lightly eased his arm, grabbed it and stroked it a few times.


    His eyes were gentle, "You helped a lot on this trip to Yunjian Mountain. Sleep well, when will you be able to psychic..."


    Xiao Gun is indeed his most reliable helper at the moment, but the only pity is that he has no psychic wisdom and cannot channel spirits.


    Monsters, spirits, and the like, basically have simple intelligence, but most of them can only act according to their own instincts.


    Opening up spiritual wisdom means that like humans, monsters must have the ability to understand and learn, even if they have a basic understanding, can recognize objects, can name objects, and can associate names with objects. Points are enough, of course, the deeper the better. The ability to learn to imitate is also necessary. With the ability to learn, monsters can learn the words and actions of human beings, laying the foundation for future transformation, and they can also learn the techniques of practitioners or other monsters, not limited to themselves. Instinctive ability.


    After the spiritual wisdom is opened, psychics can be talked about.


    Channeling is the communication between the monster and the cultivator, but the reflexive or response reactions such as gestures, eyes, and simple words are not counted. Only the communication that can express the heart is counted, similar to what you say to me. The monster beasts that communicate with each other like this, and achieve the step of channeling, basically have simple self-thinking, which is also of great benefit to the cultivator.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu put away the small roll and flew towards the lotus under the waterfall.


    Although his remaining spiritual power is not a lot, it does not require much spiritual power to fetch spiritual things, not to mention that he already knows that his golden core can withstand these waves of fire, naturally without fear.


    The long sword was handed out, and the blade with the sword intent was sharp and unmatched, breaking the lava under the lotus like a crack. After a while, the lotus and lotus roots with the lava below were all lifted up by Zhou Shu and directly accepted into the Naxu Ring.


    Without staying too much, Zhou Shu''s figure flashed, and soon returned to the lake.


    The heavy gold sword was drawn out, the soil fell like raindrops, and a channel was immediately revealed. Zhou Shu jumped in and quickly closed the channel again to block the heat outside.


    Zhou Shu sat down and adjusted his breath.


    It''s not that there is no aura, it''s just that he has been fighting continuously since he entered the battlefield.


    Not long after, he stood up energetically.


    He placed the lotus flower in front of him and looked at it carefully. Only after looking at it for a while, he couldn''t see any clues, because the spiritual consciousness and spiritual power could not pass through the element cover temporarily, and to destroy the element cover and look again, he had to remove it from the root The lotus root, separate it from the lotus, so you can eliminate the protection of the Yuanshi, but if you don��t know what the lotus is, doing so is likely to cause irreparable losses.


    "It''s better to go to the appraisal, fortunately there are points."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, took out Wushuang Ling, his mind moved slightly, and his soul had arrived in Wushuang City.


    Soon, he entered a familiar room.


    It is still the three old men still looking at him indifferently.


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand and saluted, "Three seniors, the juniors have something to ask seniors to appraise."


    The old man replied together, "Bing Ninety-Five, you have been here once, so I won''t say much about the rules. Put things next to Wushuang Ling and use Wushuang''s Eye Technique."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, Wushuang Ling showed a deep eye, firmly locked on the lotus flower.


    "what?"


    "Unexpectedly, you can get some strange things every time."


    "The last time I saw it, it was in Penglai Sea City, but this one has only five petals, and its rank is not good."


    "I remember that the Lord Wood Island is very interested in this kind of things, but the Lord will not let him do what he wants, haha."


    Several old men pointed at the lotus flower, their expressions were a little strange. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 524: Identification

    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, but thought silently. A novel���������ܩ��Q��


    Judging from the words of the elders, the value of this thing is not very high, but it seems that there is a strange thing to live in. There is an island owner who is very interested, but what is Penglai Sea City? I have never heard of it before.


    The elders talked for a while and turned to Zhou Shu, "Well, we have already identified things."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I would like to hear the details."


    An old man said slowly, "Its name is Yin Yulian, and you have only five petals, usually called five-petal Yin Yulian. It is a fifth-order spiritual creature. You should be in a volcano or a fire cave. Did you find it in a similar place?"


    "Yes, it was found in an underground lava lake."


    "Well, that''s right, the Yin Yulian was only born in the land of extreme yang. The so-called anode is yin. It is extremely cold in nature, the most spiritual thing in the world, and its value is extremely high." After a pause, he said again, "Of course, it''s not that your Yin Yulian is the coldest spiritual creature. The nine-petal Yin Yulian is the only one. It''s not that good that yours is only five petals."


    The happy mood suddenly fell back, Zhou Shu showed some doubts, "Excuse me, seniors, why is the nine-petal Yin Yulian born? If the younger generation does not pick it, let the five-petal Yin Yulian continue to grow, will it become nine-petaled? "


    If he could do this, he wouldn''t mind putting Yin Yulian back again, because the foundation was still there anyway.


    "Unable to change."


    An old man shook his head and said, "Five-petal Yin Yulian may be born in some places with strong earth fire, while nine-petal Yin Yulian is only found in those rumors of extremely sunny places, and you will be caught in those places. If you burn it to fly ash, don''t even think about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and said disappointedly, "Understood, what is the use of the five-petal Yin Yulian?"


    "Don''t be too disappointed, its usefulness is not small, as a rare fifth-order spiritual thing, it has an extremely rich aura. After taking it, the cultivator can greatly increase the cultivation level, which is especially good for the golden core cultivator... "The old man smiled, still very tight, "However, because of its extremely negative nature, only women can take it. If it is a man, taking it will have great disadvantages."


    "Only women can do it."


    Zhou Shu felt helpless.


    An old man nodded, "Hehe, women who take this medicine not only increase spiritual cultivation, but also rejuvenate and rejuvenate."


    "Rejuvenating?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned. He had never heard of such a beast, "Does that extend life for hundreds of years?"


    "it''s not true."


    The old man shook his head slowly, "The so-called rejuvenation is just returning to the shape of the past. The eighty-year-old woman can return to the appearance of a twenty-eight girl after taking Yin Yulian. Although it cannot prolong life, such an effect is rare in the world of immortality. There are countless female cultivators who are unable to keep their faces because they are too late for the pill formation, and they all want Yin Yulian to restore their youth, and many of them are high-level cultivators."


    After forming the pill, the cultivator basically changes his body and appearance very slowly, and he will always keep the same as when he had formed the pill. So just by looking at the face, you can basically guess the age of the golden core cultivator, and you can also see the aptitude.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "So, its value is not small anymore?"


    Spiritual things can increase cultivation. From this point of view, Yin Yulian is nothing, but it is not the same to rejuvenate. However, it seems that there is no point in staying with such things. Most people close to him don''t need to rejuvenate and regain their youth.


    The old man stroked his beard and smiled, "Yes, you can be considered a rare item. If you are at auction, you will be able to sell a lot of spirit stones."


    Zhou Shu doesn''t care how many spirit stones can be sold. Now he has no shortage of spirit stones, but Wushuang City''s points are more and better. "I don''t want to have spirit stones. Senior, can these five-petal Yin Yulian exchange points for Wushuang City?"


    "integral?"


    The old man shook his head, "Five-petal Yin Yulian is not a good thing, it can''t be changed."


    Zhou Shu felt a little disappointed and said casually, "Well, the city lord is not a woman after all, for this..."


    The look of the old man in front of him changed slightly, "B95, don''t arbitrarily talk about the city lord in the city, otherwise..."


    Before the words fell, a huge black figure already appeared in the hall, covering the whole hall, "Hey, ninety-five, are you talking about me?"


    Zhou Shu knew that he was the lord of the city, and he hurriedly saluted, "I have seen the lord of the city in the next ninety-five years."


    "See you! It''s been a long time since you were promoted to the official messenger. Why haven''t you done the mission so far? Is it too much points? I know that the messenger like you has got points at the beginning, it becomes Being lazy is really unbearable. Remember, our Wushuang City is not a place for idlers. If you don��t do tasks and don��t want to work hard, don��t come!"


    The shadow quickly left a word, and then disappeared again.


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a while, and didn''t know what was going on, he was scolded inexplicably.


    The old man shook his head slightly, "Don''t arbitrarily discuss the city lord in the city, but don''t take it too seriously. The city lord has such a temperament, and he won''t really disqualify you as an emissary of Wushuang City."


    "Thank you senior, junior understands."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t say much. After seeing the city lord twice, he felt very strange. This city lord is elusive and really weird.


    He arched his hands, "Senior farewell."


    An old man waved his hand and said, "Wait, the identification is not over yet, don''t rush away."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Is it not over yet?"


    The old man smiled happily, "I was talking about Yin Yulian lotus, but the Yin Yulian lotus root has not been identified yet, don''t you want to know?"


    "Ah, lotus root is also useful? Please advise."


    Zhou Shu was a little stunned. Compared with the extraordinary appearance of the lotus flower, which was immaculate and wrapped in the Yuanshi, the yellow and white lotus root with some lava **** was really unsightly, but he did not expect such a thing to be useful.


    The old man nodded, "Of course it''s useful, and it''s not small. There is no lotus root, and no lotus can be born. Although the Yinyu lotus root is not much aura, it is a channel connecting the lotus and the land of extreme sun and With yin and yang, it has the miraculous effect of reconciling yin and yang. There are not many spiritual things in the world of cultivating immortals that can have such an effect."


    "Yin Yulian lotus root is an important auxiliary material for the refining of many pills, even the sixth-order seventh-order pill will use it... and if the Yin Yulian lotus root alone is used as the main material, the fifth-order Bliss Pill can be refined. That''s a good thing that many monks want."


    "In fact, it can be taken directly, and it has the effect of bliss, but it can be poisonous."


    Several appraisers deserved to be knowledgeable and expounded the efficacy of lotus root in a few words.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Essence Pill?"


    Although he could guess what kind of pill, he couldn''t help asking.


    "It is an excellent auxiliary product of Shuangxiu. Many Shuangxiu sects are willing to buy it at a high price. When it is put at auction, this lotus root may not be worse than the lotus."


    "Junior knows, thank you senior for your advice."


    Zhou Shu nodded and quickly disappeared into the room. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 525: The use of fire spirit

    Leaving Wushuang City, Zhou Shu looked at Yin Yulian in front of him and shook his head slightly. A novel �ݡ۩��Q�Q���������ܣ��Q�ܣ����Q��


    "It sounds like a very good baby, but I can''t change the points, and it''s of no use to me, so let it go for the time being."


    Putting away the Yin Yulian, Zhou Shu took out the heavy gold sword, all the way up.


    There was no way to get out of the way. Walking under the ground was naturally a lot of trouble. It took nearly two days before Zhou Shu walked out of the ground.


    There was no sense of direction underground. Once digging randomly, the exit was dug into Yunjian Mountain. Several cultivating disciples saw it, thinking that the enemy ran away in exclamation, but Zhou Shu didn��t care. He filled in the exit at will and headed directly to the Netherlands. The sound pie goes back.


    Before flying out for an hour, he felt a blue figure rushing over from a distance, his expression quite anxious.


    After recognizing the direction, Zhou Shufei stepped forward for dozens of miles to stop him, "Ruoyan, why are you here, has something happened in the sect?"


    "Ah, Master Shu!"


    Hao Ruoyan showed a bit of joy, "Didn''t you say that you can come back in two or three days? Now three days have passed. If Yan is a little worried, come to Yunjian faction."


    "You don''t have to worry about me, it''s just a small matter, which has been resolved."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Let''s go back."


    "Oh, good."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and flew back with Zhou Shu, with a trace of surprise on her face, "Master Shu, the Yunjian faction has been resolved?"


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and while flying, he told Hao Ruoyan about the process of fighting the Yunjian faction.


    "The three great formations are broken, the veins are all damaged, and the golden core is also damaged. The Yunjian faction not only has no fighting intent, but also no fighting strength. It can only take refuge in obediently," Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, with eyes With a hint of complaint, "But Master Shu, in the future, don''t attack the sect alone. Such a big formation is too dangerous. If there are more people, you can also cooperate from many places."


    "What you said makes sense."


    Zhou Shu was also a little serious, "But I didn''t expect that the Yunjian faction would use evil weapons to set up the formation. If it were an ordinary large formation, it would not be so troublesome."


    "Speaking of evil weapons," Hao Ruoyan showed some worries. "Then Du Ze can obtain soul stones and use evil weapons to form an array. Most of them are in collusion with evil repairers. Just let him go. Isn''t it a bit bad, Wan As soon as he continues to find Xie Xiu to deal with our lotus school?"


    "I thought about it, but the Yunjian faction now only has to concentrate on the tool repair, and only he can use it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I left him to give him time to see if he can handle the Yunjian faction well. If he knows the current affairs for the Heyin faction, it will be fine. If he thinks about something else, I I won''t spare him, just go again."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, and said warmly, "Master Shu has planned, Ruoyan won''t say much."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Ruoyan, I will retreat for a while when I return. Through this battle, I found that I still have a lot of things I don��t understand about the Golden Core Realm. I need to consolidate my realm. I still have to trouble you to take care of it. It''s a sect."


    Hao Ruoyan agreed, "Master Shu only cares about cultivation. Now the Heyin School is developing very smoothly. Luowanggu and Dingshanmen are both based on us. Now there are Yunjian School joining us. We can say that we have nothing to worry about in the Qingyuan Mountain Range. That''s it."


    "correct."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, took out a golden pill and handed it to Hao Ruoyan, "Look at it, is this thing useful?"


    Hao Ruoyan took the Golden Pill in doubt, and was a little stunned after a few glances, "Here, is the fire spirit in the Golden Pill?"


    "Well, it''s also an unexpected gain."


    Hao Ruoyan said happily, "Fire spirits are very difficult to generate. It''s a good thing. At first, Liu Xiazong searched hundreds of thousands of miles around Lingyu City for the fire spirits. But for decades, he got nothing. I didn''t expect Shu Shi to get it. Ruoyan doesn''t know what to say."


    Seeing her look, Zhou Shu questioned, "Is it useful?"


    He didn''t know much about the fire spirit, except for Xiao Gun, he only knew that it could be used for alchemy, but now Yangmei has green lotus fire, Xiao Gun has also absorbed one, but this one doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    "It may be of little use to the cultivator, but it is of great use to the sect," Hao Ruoyan said with excitement. "Master Shu has also seen Liu Xiazong''s Tianhuo Pond. It took hundreds of years of accumulation to reach Tier 3, but if it is there Raise a fire spirit, which automatically absorbs the sky fire and purifies it. I am afraid that it will not take more than ten years to increase the sky fire level in the sky fire pool, and the fire spirit can also increase the level accordingly. The two are completely complementary to each other. As long as the Heavenly Fire Pond and the Fire Spirit are not destroyed, they can continue to improve. Master Shu, most of the seventh-order Heavenly Fire Ponds like those large sects come this way, but it will take longer."


    Zhou Shu was slightly indulging that a fire spirit was a high-level Heavenly Fire Pond for the Zongmen. No wonder she would say that it was very useful to the Zongmen. "So, I can��t think of the beauty of the fire spirit. The Music School doesn''t seem to have Tianhuo Chi?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether the sky fire pool or the earth fire pool is the same, it''s mainly fire spirit, it''s the key."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "As long as there is a fire essence, any fire can be raised. Of course, different fires are not good, and the kind is different. Each kind of different fire has its own different fire essence. If it is obtained and absorbed, it is better than absorption. Alien Fire is even stronger, but it is also much more difficult. They will choose the master."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but nodded, "Very good knowledge, Ruoyan, I will call you Master this time."


    "Master Shu, don''t talk nonsense, Ruoyan just stayed at the sect for a long time. Shu Shiruo is the same as Ruoyan, so naturally he has known it." Hao Ruoyan frowned, not taking credit, only a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. .


    "Well, after you go back, you will put it in the ground fire pond of Qinghe Peak, so that the ground fire of Qinghe Peak will gradually escalate, which is better than the sky fire pond of Liuxia Sect."


    But soon he had questions again, "If Yan, it won''t run away, right?"


    "As long as there is enough fire source, it will not go away, if Yan will deal with it," she thought about it, her eyebrows narrowed, "but we still have to arrange some formations so as not to hurt the disciples who make fire. Or stolen by some unkind disciples."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, leave it to you, so that we also have a big sect atmosphere, ha ha ~ www.novelhall.com ~ OK, if the smoke must be ready, there will be a fire pool of fire spirits. That''s really only the big sect, Liu Xiazong can''t compare!"


    Hao Ruoyan said affirmatively, "Now, Ruoyan has more confidence in the Heyin School. With Master Shu, the Heyin School will definitely become a major sect!"


    Gazing ahead, her eyes were full of expectation, and her whole person seemed to carry a layer of brilliance.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised to hear Hao Ruoyan''s rhetoric, but he had always felt that Hao Ruoyan''s investment in the Heyin School was much higher than that of Liu Xiazong before, and he really regarded the Heyin School as his belonging.


    Staring at Hao Ruoyan, he felt a sense of satisfaction and smiled.


    "Sorry, Ruoyan is a little gaffe..."


    Hao Ruoyan felt something and turned his head quickly, apologizing with a blushing face.


    "Let''s go."


    "Hmm!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 526: Planting

    Time flies quickly, months are just a blink of an eye. 1 Novel ���Q�ܣ���


    Zhou Shu stayed in the quiet room and never came out for half a step. Except for cultivating Yan Fujing, the other time was spent on consolidating the Golden Core, and he had a better understanding of the Golden Core Realm.


    From the moment the golden core was formed, the small world began to operate in accordance with Zhou Shu��s own understanding of the Tao, and at the same time corresponded to the heavens, the sun and the moon did not drown, and the spring and autumn were prefaced. In this process, the small world also Constantly expanding and improving, increasing spiritual cultivation.


    After a period of experimentation and contact, Zhou Shu realized that as a seventh-rank golden pill, the basic framework of the small world is extremely solid, and the spiritual power level has almost reached the highest spiritual power can reach, that is, unless you encounter something more than spiritual power High strength, otherwise the small world would be difficult to destroy, which also made Zhou Shu let go of a lot of heart. When facing the golden core cultivator, he basically did not have to worry about the golden core being damaged.


    However, if Zhou Shu changes his way, then the small world will not only be damaged, but may even be overthrown, but with Zhou Shu''s will, this kind of thing should not be allowed to happen, he will definitely stick to the way he has realized. .


    Seven-Rank Golden Pill, the small world can be expanded and perfected. There is more than a dozen times more than the third-fourth grade. Of course, it also makes it very difficult to complete spiritual power. , It is much more difficult than ordinary cultivators, but because Zhou Shu has the help of the mind method like Treading the Sea Jue, he can breathe spiritual energy far more than ordinary cultivators, and it is not difficult in comparison.


    During this time, Zhou Shu also bred pill fire.


    Although the pill fire is fire, it does not belong to the five elements. It is not the power of fire, but the virtual fire that the cultivator uses spiritual power to evolve in the golden pill, but this virtual fire is not much worse than the power of real fire.


    All golden core cultivators can cultivate pill fire, but the grades are different. For example, the highest grade of the second-rank golden core cultivator is only the second-rank. If you forcibly refine it to the third-rank, the small world cannot bear it, so your own small world will be burned. .


    However, Zhou Shu''s pill fire is a fifth-rank, and once a pill fire is a fifth-rank, this is not easy, but to reach the seventh-rank level, it still needs constant training.


    The raging pill fire resides in a volcano in the small world, surging day and night, spewing out from time to time, like a living thing, adding a bright color to the small world.


    When Zhou Shu built a small world in the formation of pill formation, he deliberately set aside five volcanoes. Now there is only one with pill fire, and the others are empty. It is not that Zhou Shu could not make all volcanoes have fire, but he had another With plans, his goal is not just pill fire. In the future, he will try to absorb the abnormal fire and try to fill these five volcanoes.


    Because it absorbs a variety of different fires, only the Golden Core Realm with a small world is the most smooth, and other realms have difficulties. The practitioners before the Golden Core Realm can basically only accommodate one kind of strange fire, but when they reach the Nascent Infant Realm, the cultivator returns to nature. It will be too late to absorb the alien fire.


    If you really have absorbed several kinds of different fires in the Golden Core Realm, you can try to fuse several kinds of different fires together to form your own unique fire when you condense the Nascent Soul. Achieving this is of great benefit to cultivation, but there are really very few cultivators who can do it, and most of them are genius disciples who come from large sects. For example, an elder Fei Xuan of Cihangzong, she absorbed three kinds of different fires in the Golden Core Realm: the sun''s essence fire, the water moon mirror fire, and the meteor fire, and finally formed a special kind of fire called the sun, moon and star fire. The fire contains the power of the sun, the moon and the stars, the yin and yang are in harmony, and it is as high as the seventh step, which is rare in the world.


    Although Zhou Shu is not in the big sect, he also has the same goal, others can achieve it, and he can achieve it.


    He never lacks confidence.


    On this day, Zhou Shu finally walked out of the quiet room.


    The effect of the retreat is basically achieved. It has consolidated the realm of the golden core. It requires timely experience and rest. Of course, the next retreat will not be too far. You must start to practice the fourth variation of Treading the Sea. Once the fourth variation is completed, the bright moon on the sea will be born. The Eye of Breaking Law, when you encounter the Sulfur Light Poison Array, you will not care at all.


    In the valley, a petite purple figure squatted slightly in front of the spiritual field, sprinkling some spiritual spring water from time to time.


    "Siyun, long time no see."


    Zhou Shu walked closer, with a gentle smile.


    "what?"


    Hearing the sound, Hao Siyun couldn''t help being startled. When he turned around, he saw Zhou Shu and groaned, "Are you out? It scared me. It was almost half a year after the retreat. What did you do?"


    "I didn''t do anything to consolidate the realm. Siyun, you also have the dual pulse state, very fast," Zhou Shu doubted, "What are you doing here?"


    "Ask what I am doing, isn''t it because of you?"


    Hao Siyun glared at Zhou Shu, "You don''t care if you get such a large spiritual field, and you don''t plant anything. If it weren''t for my sister and I to pour the spring water every day, it would be deserted."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "It is indeed my fault. I neglected the matter of Lingtian for a while, thank you."


    There are so many things that I have not done what I had to do, but now I am empty and I have time to take care of the spiritual field.


    "No need to thank you. Sister always listens to you, and I have to listen to her, but you have to compensate me for something." Hao Siyun got up and looked at Zhou Shu, her big eyes twinkling as if In the light.


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Okay, what you want to ask and what you need in the future, just say it."


    "Hehe, I don''t listen to you like my sister, I won''t let you go."


    Hao Siyun nodded in satisfaction and turned to look at Lingtian, "Such a big field, Brother Shu, really don''t plant anything? It''s been almost a year."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Plant, plant now, I think about what to plant."


    "Hmm, I''ll help too."


    After a while, Zhou Shu took out three seeds and soaked them in Lingquan water, and immediately arranged the Lingtian.


    This kind of behavior made Hao Siyun frowned and couldn''t help saying, "Hey, Brother Shu For such a big field, you just planted three seeds, isn''t it too wasteful? We used to be in Liuxia. Zong, such a field requires hundreds of seeds to be planted at least!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head while clearing the spiritual field, "There are already three of them. They have high requirements for spiritual energy. I don''t know if the spiritual energy in this spiritual field is enough."


    There are indeed some worries in his eyes. These three seeds can be regarded as fine products in his savings, and they are all seeds from thousands of years ago. Failure is not tolerant, and failure is difficult to find.


    Hao Siyun asked in surprise, "Ah, what kind of seed is this? Isn''t this Tier 4 spiritual field not enough?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Wait until it grows out, you won''t know it now, just watch it carefully."


    "Hmph, pretending to be advanced, I don''t want to know yet, nor read it."


    Hao Siyun snorted and turned his head aside, but couldn''t help being curious if he didn''t hold on for a while, and said, "Then I''ll just take a look."


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support of Ability Kaka, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to favorites to vote~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 527: Qiong Baizhu

    The skill of Lingzhi is to pay attention to slow work and meticulous work. Zhou Shu does it. Naturally, it is much more meticulous than Hao Siyun''s random watering. He detects the aura step by step, and irrigates the spring according to the amount of aura to break up every condensation. To clear away the excess weeds and sand, and most importantly, use the wooden yin to attract the surrounding wooden spirits, and so on, it took more than an hour to get it right. 1 Novel �ۡܩ����Q�Q


    Hao Siyun waited a little anxiously, and said anxiously, "Why don''t you plant it yet?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s it."


    He took out the seeds and observed them for a while, dug out three small holes a few feet deep, put the moistened seeds in them, carefully covered them with soil, and laid a few layers of spiritual gathering formations around them, filled with them. Top grade spirit stone.


    Seeing these, he patted his sleeves with satisfaction, "Okay."


    "I have never seen such a troublesome planting of broken medicinal materials," Hao Siyun curled his lips and said disapprovingly, "I think you are playing mystery and lie to me."


    Seeing her expression, Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled unconsciously, "Hehe, it seems that you really want to know what I planted, and you have used all the stimulating methods."


    "Where is..."


    Hao Siyun''s face turned red, looking at Zhou Shu, her voice suddenly became much softer, and she took Zhou Shu''s arm and shook it a few times, "Senior Shu, you just said that I know, and I said before. Tell me everything."


    "It really is a little girl, so curious."


    Zhou Shu smiled twice in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. He just smiled and nodded, "Okay, let''s take my handle."


    "Hehe."


    Hao Siyun smiled happily, with many expectations in his eyes. It must be extraordinary that a seed that can be valued by Senior Brother Shu like this.


    Zhou Shu pointed to Lingtian, "The two white seeds planted on the side are called Qiongbaizhu, the third stage. If they can be planted, it will be of great help to us."


    "Qiong Baizhu?"


    Hao Siyun blinked his eyes and thought for a while, then shook his head blankly, "I haven''t heard of it, such an ordinary name, and it''s only third-order, it doesn''t seem like a good thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then you are wrong. It is not only a spiritual object, but also a medicinal material, but it can also be used as a refining material. Now, there is no such good crop in Dongsheng Prefecture."


    Hao Siyun shook his head like a rattle, "Anything can be done, it is so good? I don''t believe it, and it''s only third-order, hum, you make me happy for nothing."


    As she said, she gave Zhou Shu a white look, with a slight contempt.


    "You''ll know when it comes out."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, not caring about her attitude at all.


    This Qiongbai bamboo is different from the common crops in the world of immortality. I have not heard of any spiritual planters who have cultivated it, and from the inherited jade slips, Zhou Shu can determine that it is a species that has long been lost.


    According to the records in the traditional jade slips, the juvenile bamboo shoots of Qiongbai bamboo are quite good spiritual things. They are good in the third-order spiritual things. They can increase the cultivation ability of the cultivator. The bamboo stems are straight and tough, like gold and jade. Winning gold and jade, it can be soft or hard, and it can also channel spiritual power. It can play a role in various types of magic weapons. As for medicinal materials, they refer to bamboo flowers and bamboo seeds. They can be used to refine a variety of pill , Can replace the effect of many existing medicinal materials, and the effect is better.


    It is really omnipotent, and it does not take a long time to mature. It can blossom and bear fruit in three to five years. If there is a shortcoming, it is that the rank is lower and there is only the third rank, but in Zhou Shu''s view, this third rank is also its The advantage is that it is of low grade, easy to plant and easy to promote. The reason why I chose to plant Qiongbai bamboo first is for this reason.


    Once the trial planting is successful and its many advantages are confirmed, the large amount of seeds harvested can be used to promote it, so that the entire Heyin School and the Qingyuan Five Sects will start to plant Qiongbai Bamboo. In the long run, this can serve Qingyuan. The five sects brought a huge amount of financial resources, which enabled the sect to develop faster, and to see a little further, it can also be extended to other sects or even further away, and it is best to let the whole Dongsheng prefecture be able to plant.


    Let the fine crops that have long been lost reappear in the world of cultivating immortals, and to really achieve this step, for him, this is definitely a good thing, but it is not visible for the time being, but Zhou Shu knows that he has accumulated good hopes through various means. Fame is very helpful to Yingjie in the future.


    Good hope can also help practitioners, this is by no means nonsense.


    In the ancient times, Hou Ji created the profession of spiritual planter and was the first to plant the spiritual valley, allowing countless ordinary mortals to obtain spiritual energy from the spiritual valley and embark on the path of cultivating immortals, which can be described as a blessing to the world, and he also became a Taoist. Become one of the best monks in the world of cultivating immortals. Although his own cultivation level, combat power, etc. are not comparable to other great abilities, he is much more calm in dealing with calamity, especially when the calamity comes, almost the entire Xuanhuang All the cultivators in the big six shared the calamity for him. He crossed the calamity very smoothly, and his ascension was a matter of course.


    On Lingzhi, Zhou Shu might not be able to do Houji, but if a few things like Qiongbaizhu are handed down to the world, they can also benefit a lot from it.


    This seemingly simple seed may be spread all over Dongshengzhou in the future, and it still carries his name.


    With such hopes, how Zhou Shu cares about other people''s opinions, especially a little girl like Hao Siyun, he doesn''t need to explain more.


    But Zhou Shu also knew that things were never easy. This Qiongbai bamboo was difficult to grow, otherwise it would not be lost.


    According to the records in the jade slip of the ancient spiritual planter, Qiongbai bamboo was rare in the age when he got the seeds. Only a few sects and families were still planting them, but they would not disclose the method of planting. He couldn''t bear to see that such an excellent crop was lost due to self-confidentiality, so he decided to study how to plant it. After a long period of research, he could not figure out how to plant it, but he hadn''t found a suitable place to experiment. Coming, unable to continue.


    This was a hate he had before his death. These were all recorded by him in the jade slip. I hope that the younger generations can pass it on after they get it, so that many crops that have disappeared in the past can be seen again to help him fulfill his last wish.


    After Zhou Shu got the inherited jade slip , he respected him very much and valued the jade slip very much. Since he decided to accept his inheritance, Zhou Shu would naturally continue to strive to fulfill his wish.


    But it is also taking advantage of the trend. Zhou Shu has his own way. He never sticks to a certain thing, whether it be swords, talisman, refining tools, spiritual plants, etc., for any thing, he will only do it when it meets his own wishes, such as Lingzhi, this stage is just right now.


    "What a fool!"


    Hao Siyun pulled on his clothes, and pointed at Lingtian with some dissatisfaction, "Senior Brother Shu, you just said two seeds, what is the other one?"


    The previous seeds seemed to have forgotten, and she looked curious and expectant again.


    Zhou Shu recovered from his reverie, smiled and nodded, "This, the rank is much higher, it is a fifth-order."


    "Ah! Tier 5, that must be a good thing!"


    Hao Siyun''s eyes lit up again, and he waved his hand vigorously, "Tell me quickly." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 528: 5 alliances

    "The one in the middle is called raspberry, it is a rare fifth-order spiritual thing..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "However, it is not for repairers. 1 Novel �ݩ�"


    "Ah, spiritual things are not for us, who are they for?"


    Hao Siyun said in surprise, "Also, I have never heard of the name raspberry. Brother Shu, where did you find the strange seeds."


    "It''s not for us, naturally it''s for monsters," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I didn''t know that there were such spirit creatures before, so it''s a long knowledge."


    Hao Siyun blinked, wondering, "Aren''t the monsters the same as our cultivators, they can eat spirit things, why are these raspberries, they can be eaten, but we can''t?"


    "This is different."


    Zhou Shu explained, "The raspberry has been in existence since ancient times. Its alias is called Duozhiguo. It is said that it contains a trace of opportunities that can help the monster beast to unlock its spiritual intelligence. If the monster is eaten, it may increase its spiritual intelligence, even The spirit is released in one fell swoop, and if the cultivator eats it, he may lose his wit, or even become a lunatic with insanity."


    When he saw the introduction in the jade slip, he was also very surprised for a while. There was a spiritual object specially for the monster beast. But after looking carefully, he understood it and took it out without hesitation. , As a choice that must be cultivated first.


    Perhaps the spiritual object that gave the monster beast''s spiritual wisdom was exactly what he needed now, and he had to try to plant it no matter what.


    Hao Siyun nodded thoughtfully, "It turns out that it is, so if I give my monster beast raspberries, it can talk to me?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s just possible, the success rate is not high, about 1%, and it''s unrealistic to speak directly. A new-born monster is like a newborn baby, and it needs to be taught slowly."


    Hao Siyun thought for a while, and said seriously, "I see, Brother Shu, wait for you to plant this right away, leave me some."


    "If it can be planted, you will naturally be there."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    It''s just not easy. Although the raspberry is not lost like Qiong Baizhu, it is also an extremely rare spiritual creature. These three seeds will consume a lot of his energy.


    Hao Siyun clapped his hands and cheered, "Okay, okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled and asked, "Siyun, what monster do you have? I haven''t seen you take it before."


    Hao Siyun looked mysterious, "I won''t tell you."


    As he was talking, a blue figure floated up and fell between the two.


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu, and said with joy, "Master Shu, you don''t come to Ruoyan after you leave the customs. In the past six months, Ruoyan has accumulated a lot of things to report to Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''m not here, so I can only work hard for you, but you don''t need to find me for everything, let alone use words like report. Now you can completely control the affairs of the Dutch school."


    "If Yan knows, Master Shu must be pleased to hear these things."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, smiling full of joy and brows.


    It could be seen that she didn''t want to go to Zhou Shu for everything, but she wanted to share something with Zhou Shu.


    "Could it be that the five alliances were done? Come and say."


    People are very refreshed at happy events. It is rare to see Hao Ruoyan with such a smile. Zhou Shu didn''t feel a trace of excitement. He waved his sleeves, rolled the two women together into the pavilion, and sat down face to face.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded with redness on her face, and said, "Master Shu, a month ago, Luowanggu, Dingshanmen, Yunjian School, and Sixi Sects were all willing to follow the dispatch of our Heyin Sect and agreed to establish the Five Sects. The alliance is based on the Dutch school, with Shu Shi as the leader, mutual aid and mutual assistance, and advance and retreat together."


    Zhou Shu nodded vigorously, "It''s not easy to do this step, it''s hard work for you, Ruo Yan."


    The establishment of the Five Leagues was what he planned to do before retreat.


    The five sects of Qingyuan are the highest in the Golden Core Realm. Together they are strong, and divisions are weak. Now that there is such a good opportunity, why not take a bigger step, and simply form an alliance, share adversity, advance and retreat, and avoid the reappearance of Tianliu Sect. Such sects drove away wolves and devoured tigers, and harmed five sects.


    In addition, there are the Yunjian School of Qingyuan, which is famous for its refining tools, Dingshanmen, which is famous for its talisman making, the Heyin School of sword bones, plus the stout Luowanggu and the soft Sixi School. The five schools are complementary to each other. , The formation of an alliance can be said to be beneficial but not harmful.


    This is not his wishful thinking either. Liu Yuer of Luowanggu and Miang of Dingshanmen had this intention. They talked with each other for a long time, but they didn��t know what the opinions of other elders in the sect were. Everyone knows. There must be people who disagree with this kind of thing, and it is not easy for a few people to convince so many elders.


    There are priorities. Although this matter is important, it is more important for Zhou Shu to improve his cultivation and personal retreat.


    However, before the retreat, he confided the matter to Hao Ruoyan and asked her to lobby when she had time, but he didn''t expect to have tangible results in just six months.


    It surprised him and delighted him.


    The Five Sect Alliance was established, and Heyin sent his residence. His promise to Shen Wen and Yunli had been basically completed, but the cause and effect were realized.


    "It''s not hard. It''s actually not difficult to have Elder Liu and Elder Mi help. Moreover, Du Ze of the Yunjian faction is particularly active in this matter. Without his promotion, I am afraid it would be later."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head gently, the smile on the corner of his mouth never disappeared.


    After coming to the Heyin School, she has always wanted to build the Heyin School into a sect that is not weaker than that of Liu Xia Zong. Maybe it was because she was depressed in Liu Xia Zong in the past, and had been stubborn for too long. Now she has Zhou Shu''s support. It''s rare to have such a good environment, and her stubborn nature wants to fully demonstrate her abilities, so she has been doing her best for Zhou Shu and herself.


    Now that she has finally achieved some results, the five sect alliance that has merged five sects is not far from her goal.


    Hao Ruoyan��s thoughts, Zhou Shu saw in his eyes, he admired and was very happy, even sometimes he felt that the biggest benefit of going to Lingyu City, maybe more than breaking through the veins to get the best magic weapon, received Hao Ruoyan is the same. With her, he can calm down and practice. While conforming to his heart and fulfilling his past promises, he can do more of his own things.


    Hao Ruoyan continued, "Master Shu mentioned that the five sects are united into one, and the establishment of a new Qingyuan sect. The elders of the four sects are also considering it, but it is not easy for the ancestors to leave the foundation. Come. They may be perfunctory, no one wants to really give up the sect, but as long as they work harder, they will agree sooner or later."


    "This is not in a hurry."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Ruoyan, in fact, as long as you have the foundation of the Five Sect Alliance, you can go with the flow in the future and you don''t need to do anything."


    After the five sect alliances are established, they will open up resources to each other. The Heyin Sect has the only secret realm in the Qingyuan Mountain Range, there are different fires of green lotus, there is a fire pool with fire essence, and the benefits are much higher than other sects. In a few years, the disciples of other sects who have learned about these will move closer to the Heyin school. As long as the Heyin school continues to develop normally, the disciples of other sects will rush to the Heyin school. This is the general trend, even if the sect is The elders of the door do not agree, it will inevitably be born.


    The unity of the five sects is the inevitable result of the expansion of the five sects alliance. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 529: Dongsheng Sword Club

    After hearing Zhou Shu��s explanation, Hao Ruoyan couldn��t hold his jaw, and the bright light in his eyes flickered, ��Master Shu is right. As long as there is a Five Sect Alliance, other sects will naturally come to the Heyin Sect. It will also be one. 1 Novel �ܡܡܡܡܡܡܡܡܡܨQ��������"


    "Well, it''s good to just watch, no need to do more."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Ruoyan, there are a few good things you said, what else?"


    "More than two months ago, someone in our sect had formed a pill again," Hao Ruoyan said with a light smile, "Now, there are six golden pill in the Heyin school, and there are many in the five sects. This is also a promotion of the alliance. An opportunity reached."


    Zhou Shu''s eyebrows narrowed slightly, "Is it the Master Miao Xiu of Qinghe Peak?"


    Miao Xiu had been in retreat for a long time, and it was almost time to come out after counting the time.


    "Correct."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded in response, "He is now in retreat to consolidate his realm, and he will come to Master Shu after he leaves. He also praised him a lot, as if he had thought of such a day before."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said solemnly, "Master Miao Feng has been very helpful to me. If he didn''t help me with alchemy, my practice would have been a lot of trouble. Now he has succeeded in forming alchemy, which is really a good thing to celebrate. And he is Danxiu, which is what we lack most now. With him coming out, Qinghe Peak will soon be restored to its old appearance."


    "Master Shu said that."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled, "There is another good thing related to Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu showed some doubts, "Oh? I''m in retreat, and something good is coming?"


    "Of course, although Master Shu is in retreat, the reputation he made before is still there," Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly, took out a golden jade slip and handed it over, "Master Shu, please look."


    The jade slip looks extraordinary. It is about three inches long. The overall shape is like a small sword, emitting bursts of golden light. Dozens of ancient Olympic symbols are set against the golden light, as if flowing, and there are several seals in the middle. The ancient word, "Dongsheng Sword Society".


    "Dongsheng Sword Club?"


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, as if thinking of something, he couldn''t help but wonder, "Is it an invitation from the Dongsheng Sword Club?"


    Hao Ruoyan said joyfully, "Yes, Master Shu knows at a glance."


    Hao Siyun, who had been silent for a long time, also exclaimed, "Dongsheng Sword Club? I have never seen anyone in Lingyu City who can receive an invitation. Brother Shu is really good. That sword club is not something ordinary people can go to... ��"


    Opening the jade slip, just a few lines of words leaped into view.


    Specially invited His Excellency Zhou Shu to participate in the Dongsheng Sword Fair held at Tianxing Peak of Liuming Mountain. There is no signature, only a sword is drawn at the end.


    "It''s really an invitation from the Dongsheng Sword Club."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Dongsheng Sword Club, he had heard of it a long time ago, it was a grand ceremony for all sword repairs in Dongsheng Prefecture.


    The Dongsheng Sword Fair is held every ten years. The organizer is the Heaven Sword Gate. The Heaven Sword Gate invites outstanding swordsmen from the Jindan realm and above in Dongsheng Prefecture to gather together, learn from each other, and practice hard work behind closed doors. For the sword repairer, this is a very rare opportunity to communicate with fellow practitioners. It is said that the repairers who participate in the sword meeting can get a lot of improvement after the sword meeting.


    Over the years, all the cultivators who can participate in the sword guild are all master swordsmen who have been famous for many years, and Zhou Shu, who has just formed a pill, received an invitation, which shows that his sword skills have been recognized by the Heavenly Sword Sect. That is quite big. The honor, Zhou Shu felt flattered.


    It''s not that only the cultivator is good. Compared with Jianlu''s high and low tunes, Tianjianmen has been holding the Dongsheng Sword Fair, constantly consolidating its position as the leader of Dongsheng Prefecture''s sword repair.


    "Of course it is."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned, "With the strength of Master Shu''s sword repair, it is not surprising that Tianjianmen will invite Master Shu."


    Hao Siyun followed and shouted, "Yes, Brother Shu, you must go to the Dongsheng Sword Club this time, and you must also stay on the sword list."


    "Dongsheng sword list, it''s difficult."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, with a hint of excitement and expectation in his eyes.


    Swordsmanship, of course, is not only a place for discussion and exchange, but also a place to fight for victory. Every time the swordsmanship, sword repairs will compete with each other, determine the ranking, and finally list the East Swordsmanship, which can be ranked among the swordsmanship. For every sword repairman in Dongsheng Prefecture, it was a great honor.


    Of course, the sword list is definitely not so easy to enter.


    Although participating in the more skilled sword training, the cultivation level is controlled and balanced in the Golden Core Realm, but the Jianyi Sword Art is not restricted. Some swordsmen are afraid that they have already practiced the sixth or even the seventh step of the sword. The sword intent also moved beyond the sword, and even reached the realm of no sword and no self...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu was a little excited. It was a rare opportunity in itself to fight against such a sword repairman. But to get there, the previous challenges must be passed one by one. The farther you go, the stronger the opponent you will encounter and the more benefits you will have.


    He will not miss such an opportunity.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, Hao Ruoyan understood, "Master Shu, are you planning to go to this Dongsheng sword meeting?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "There is an invitation, why not go, but is this invitation too early? I remember that the last time the sword list was announced, it was seven years ago, that is, there are still three Will be held in 2016."


    "Well, this kind of event is usually three years in advance. In order to give the sword repairmen who participate in the sword fair enough time to prepare, it would be a pity to avoid something missed. For example, the young heroes'' meeting held in Lingyu City before. Notify the surrounding sects one year in advance."


    Hao Ruoyan was experienced and explained a few words.


    Hearing these words, Hao Siyun couldn''t help laughing out, "Hehe, last time in Lingyucheng''s hero meeting, I was fourth."


    Hao Ruoyan knocked her on the head, "I also said that if I didn''t get the top three, I really should fight."


    Hao Siyun rubbed his head and said aggrieved, "The fourth is already so difficult..."


    "I reminded you that you didn''t listen to me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t lose to Hongyezong. I was a little angry thinking about it." Hao Ruoyan was unwilling to take her sister''s hand and knocked again. Woo. "


    Hao Siyun put his hands on his head, tilted his head and said to Zhou Shu, "Brother Shu quickly help me, my sister is bullying people again."


    Watching the two sisters arguing, Zhou Shu only smiled slightly, "You come here this time, but you have brought me a lot of news, and you can''t accept it for a while."


    Five sect alliances, Miao Xiu knot Dan, Dongsheng Jianhui, three great things in succession, it really takes some time to settle.


    But for Zhou Shu, the most important thing is obviously the Dongsheng Jianhui. Fortunately, there are still three years left, so you can plan well.


    "The time is very long, three more years. I should find a chance to hone my sword intent. If I can turn my sword into practice to affect the opponent''s mind and form a sword situation, the chances of winning will be greater. At the same time, Mingyue on the sea will also step up and break the law. Eyes are equally effective for sword intent. As long as they are trained, they can roughly see through the opponent''s sword power, which is very beneficial to oneself... By the way, the core of the sea treading tactic, the fifth variant of the sea treading sword tactic, will also start to be deduced, believe it Can help me a lot..."


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu quickly came up with some plans. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 530: Du Zelaiqi

    Seeing Zhou Shu who was in deep thought, Hao Ruoyan gently pulled Hao Siyun, Hao Siyun understood, the two quietly left the valley, leaving Zhou Shu alone to meditate. One Novel���������Q�Q


    Zhou Shu naturally knew, and didn''t say anything, but just smiled lightly.


    A few days passed quickly, and his life was unusually flat and fulfilling.


    To no longer consolidate the golden core, in addition to deduction, it is to practice Yan Fujing. Of course, it is also necessary to cast a quarter of an hour Mu Yinjue on the Lingtian every four hours.


    It takes a lot of energy to take care of the three seeds. Fearing that sometimes he can��t be too busy, Zhou Shu deliberately took Xiaogun with him. No matter whether he understood it or not, he had to explain it every time. After all, Xiaogun��s control of Mu Aura is no better than Zhou Shu��s Mu Yin How much difference is the formula, if Xiao Gun can help take care of Ling Tian, ??Zhou Shu will be much easier.


    But it seems difficult. A guy like Xiao Gun is willing to work hard for himself and Zhou Shu, and he can do it very hard, but facing the Lingtian that has nothing to do with it, he looks tired and lazy. Even if they can''t teach, Zhou Shu hates it.


    "When I grow raspberries, you will look good."


    In the face of Zhou Shu''s threat, Xiao Gun didn''t care at all, and went straight to the ground and disappeared. Zhou Shu was helpless.


    "Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan approached quickly, and Yingying saluted.


    Zhou Shu turned around, "Stop saluting, what''s the matter, Ruoyan?"


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and said slowly, "Elder Du Ze of the Yunjian faction asked to see Master Shu and said that the matter was urgent, but it was not Master Shu that he would not say, Ruoyan had to come to Master Shu."


    "Du Ze?"


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly and thought for a while, "Okay, I''ll go see him."


    The two of them walked out of the valley together, but Xiao Gun appeared out of nowhere, jumped directly on Zhou Shu''s shoulder, and called out twice.


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at it and smiled, "Master Shu''s Xiaogan, now it''s smarter."


    "Smart? Obviously a fool."


    Zhou Shu glared at Xiao Gun angeredly, and Xiao Gun didn''t evade, staring back directly, staring at Xiao Kun with big eyes.


    "Forget it, you are smart, you are great."


    Zhou Shu took the lead in defeat, Xiao Gun seemed to be the victorious general, dancing with his hands, making Hao Ruoyan beside him amused.


    Xiao Gun was proud, staying on Zhou Shu''s shoulder for a while, then jumping on Hao Ruoyan again, jumping back and forth, quite leisurely.


    After Xiaogun Tier 4, he has enough self-preservation power, plus he must always be with him, teach knowledge, and open up his wisdom. In this case, Zhou Shu naturally will not avoid others, and the Hao sisters and Zhou Shu is very close to each other, and Xiao Gun is familiar with the two women, not hostile, but rather friendly, and often shows intimacy.


    Hao Ruoyan said softly, "Master Shu, Xiao Gun is very spiritual, I believe it won''t be long before he can develop his wisdom."


    "There is spirituality, but that is only the basis for spiritual wisdom, it is still difficult."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said helplessly, "It can only be taught slowly, but it is not old and obedient. If it is too much, it will be rebellious. It is just like a child. Damn it. Ruoyan, you can do it if you have time. Teach it."


    Hao Ruoyan was a bit excited, "Okay, Ruoyan can''t ask for it."


    The two talked all the way, unconsciously, they arrived at the hall on Tianzhu Peak.


    In the hall, Du Ze was restless, and the spirit tea made in front of him had not moved. A pair of eyes full of anxiety had been watching the entrance of the hall. When he saw Zhou Shu, he immediately greeted him.


    "Leader Zhou!"


    Hearing this kind of address, Zhou Shu was stunned, but quickly accepted, nodded and said, "Elder Du, what can I do?"


    Du Ze glanced at Hao Ruoyan, slightly suspicious, "Leader Zhou, this matter..."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, walked to the middle and sat down, "Elder Du, is it about evil cultivation?"


    "how do you know?"


    Du Ze seemed to be stunned by thunder, and his body shook, then he slumped, "Yes, those evil repairs who sold my evil weapons and soul stones have come here."


    Looking at Du Ze, Zhou Shu thought for a while and nodded, "It''s not the latest thing, right? You have been promoting the alliance before, I''m afraid it is for this, right?"


    Du Ze was taken aback for a while, and sighed, "I can''t hide anything from League Master Zhou... Indeed, they came in a few months ago and asked me to pick up the souls of the disciples sent by Yunjian. Otherwise, the Yunjian faction will be ruined, and even go directly to the Yunjian faction to prey... Our Yunjian faction currently does not have a large formation to guard, nor does it have enough golden core cultivators to guard, there is really no way we can only rely on you, so I want to be earlier Established the Five Sect Alliance, and at the same time, I also made false claims and dragged them, but now I can''t drag them anymore. They came again a few days ago and said that they would do it if they didn''t hand over ten Condensed Pulse Realm disciples. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said faintly, "When dealing with evil cultivators, there are naturally endless troubles. Are those soul stones really so good? You relied on them before, and now there is a disaster."


    "Leader Zhou, I now know that I was completely wrong. I am not sorry to die, but please see the leader of the Five Sect Alliance and help a bunch of Yunjian factions!"


    Du Ze saluted again and again, with all his pleading meanings, and almost burst into tears.


    "You don��t need to be like this, because you are dedicated to the sect, even if there is no five sect alliance, I will help you. For the Yunjian faction, the Heyin faction will take full responsibility. I made a contract with you. At that time, I expected this step, but I didn''t expect Xie Xiu to have such courage, and he wanted to go directly to the sect disciples."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Don''t worry, this matter falls on me, and you can tell the matter more specifically."


    "Yes Yes."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s willingness to take on it, Du Zedeng''s face was beaming and busy talking about it.


    Hao Ruoyan didn''t listen quietly, Zhou Shu watched Du Ze from time to time to see if he was lying.


    "Just to reach Yunjian Mountain, there are four evil cultivators, two of them are in the realm of false pill, two are in the realm of real gold, and they are the captains of Liyuan Mansion. It is indeed a bit tricky."


    It seems that what Du Ze said is not like a lie Zhou Shu thought for a while, and watched Du Ze slowly said, "In the past few months, you shouldn��t wait. Believe that you have discovered the position of an evil cultivator, right?"


    Du Ze nodded vigorously, "When they came, I purposely left a guidepost on them. You only need to activate the guide plate to find them."


    Road guides and road guides are unique special measurement magic weapons of Yunjianpai. You only need to leave the road guides on the target and use the road guides to get the target''s position. The distance is limited and only valid within three thousand miles.


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, then nodded, "You are also interested, in that case, give me the guide plate, I will look for it, and you don''t need to take care of other things."


    "Leader Zhou, I''ll go together too, I''m not afraid of anything, even if I die, it''s my retribution."


    Du Ze shook his head, taking the first two steps, his eyes were quite excited.


    In these days, he was forced by evil cultivators to be a bit miserable, and he was also forced into anxieties, not hesitating to fight to death.


    (Ps: Thank you Ming Mingde for your continuous support, thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to the collection~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 531: Guide plate

    "No, it''s best for me to go alone. One �� novel�ܣ��ܡܩ��ܣ��ܩ��ܩ��ܡܡܡܡܡܩ�"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand calmly, "Give me the guide, Elder Du, you go back first."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Du Ze hesitated for a while and nodded, "Then all depends on the leader of Zhou. If this matter can be achieved, the crisis of the Yunjian faction will be solved in one fell swoop, and the Yunjian faction will definitely return. In the future, the leader of Zhou''s but If you are destined, the Yunjian faction will unconditionally obey."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "So the best."


    "I will explain to the leader the usage of the guide plate."


    Du Ze didn''t insist anymore. After saying a few words, he left soon after leaving the guide.


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeve and took the guide plate in his hand. After trying it out for a while, he felt quite useful. He sighed softly, "The Yunjian School is really unique in refining equipment. There are many magic weapons in this and other magic weapons. It''s different, it doesn''t even need to be driven by spiritual power, just put in the spiritual stone to use it."


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "When he was in Lingyu City, Ruoyan had heard that this kind of magic weapon was called Lingshi magic weapon. It made more use of the talisman array and mechanism technology, because there were no requirements for spiritual power and no level restrictions. , It can be used by even the cultivator of the Qi Refining Realm. It is quite magical. It is said that the magic weapon of spirit stone was popular a long time ago, but then it slowly disappeared. The magic weapon of spirit stone that can be seen is also less and less. I don��t know where the Yunjian School came from. The Five Sects of Qingyuan are really extraordinary."


    She was also a little surprised that things that are extremely rare in Lingyu City can easily be seen here.


    "So, it must be made by Na Dingyuan."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized that this guide was mostly inherited from the organ techniques in the Lu King Tomb. The diamond puppets that invaded that day were also magic weapons that could be driven by spirit stones, similar to this. If you get some similar inheritance, that''s also great.


    But when thinking about inheritance, ancient tactics, etc., he always had some doubts. What was born tens of thousands of years ago caused many inheritances to be cut off, and the world of cultivating immortals was quiet a lot because of this, and he has never seen it again. Who has gotten soaring.


    Moreover, there is no record of these in the classics, which is quite puzzling.


    While he was thinking, Hao Ruoyan''s gentle voice came.


    "Master Shu, are you really planning to deal with evil cultivators alone?"


    She condensed her eyebrows, and said with some worry, "This time, if Yan wants to go with Master Shu, if Du Ze didn''t lie, it would be too dangerous. You must know that all those evil cultivators come from Liyuan Palace, and most of them are weird. Secret method, it��s not good to go alone."


    "Ruoyan, don''t worry, you still stay in the sect, now the lotus pie can''t do without you."


    His calm smile carries a strong confidence. Those evil cultivators have no fixed gates, and naturally there is no big formation to deploy. As long as there is no complicated formation, Zhou Shu is not afraid of himself, and has passed nearly half a year of retreat. , Zhou Shu has a clearer understanding of his own strength, he will not worry about the Golden Core Cultivator of the same level at all, just as an opportunity for experience.


    Hao Ruoyan was still worried, "What about the others, the former elder said that there is nothing to do, so why not go with him? Or, take Xiaogun, Tier 4 monster, it can be very helpful."


    "Of course not, Xiao Gun Lingzhi did not open up, the most fear of Divine Soul Art, the evil correction is its nemesis at this stage." Zhou Shu shook his head quickly.


    "Ah, Ruoyan was negligent."


    She apologized as soon as she finished speaking. She was a little anxious before and didn''t think about it for a while.


    "I won''t blame you," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You stay in the sect, I have important things to trouble you."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly and looked serious, "Shu Master, please do."


    The current Hao Ruoyan, in charge of the entire Holland School, is also in the Five Sect Alliance, but when facing Zhou Shu, she has always maintained a humble disciple attitude, especially when there are outsiders, and she doesn''t care at all. Own identity.


    Zhou Shu took all these things in his eyes and reciprocated, and he paid special attention to her.


    Speaking of business affairs, Zhou Shu solemnly said, "The three seeds I planted in the spiritual field need to be taken care of. They are weeded and watered every day. The most important thing is to use the wooden yin formula every four hours. Only when the whole Lingtian turns green can it stop."


    "I may be away for two to three days. By the way, there is Xiaogun. You also want to watch it. You can also try to teach it something."


    The seeds in the spiritual field are of great importance, and only by handing them to Hao Ruoyan can he leave with confidence. As for leaving Xiao Gun, he also has his own considerations. Instead of letting it stay in the spirit beast bag, it is better to get in touch with other people. It will have certain benefits to unlock the spirit, and Xiao Gun will not listen to him. Is it possible to attract wood spirits, maybe for another person? Although it is unlikely, you can also try.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Master Shu, don''t worry, Ruoyan will do it well."


    "Ruoyan, you have to work hard again this time, and only you can reassure me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and as he said, he took Xiao Gun out of the spirit beast bag, and gave him a lesson, "Xiao Gun, listen to Ruoyan''s words, stay in the valley, don''t run around, except Mu Lingqi, nothing else is allowed..."


    But Xiao Gun didn''t know why the scolding started, and he nodded awkwardly, covering his face with his tail in a gesture of grievance.


    Zhou Shu put down Xiaogan and said contentedly, "Ruoyan, it should not be too late, I will leave now, and remember to go to Lingtian after three hours."


    "I see, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan chuckled unconsciously, stretched out his hand to hug Xiao Kun into his arms, comforting him softly, Xiao Kun was also full of spirituality, while arching his body to act like a baby, while glaring at Zhou Shu, grinning with teeth.


    Zhou Shu ignored it, nodded to Hao Ruoyan, turned around and disappeared.


    And Hao Ruoyan went straight back to the valley holding Xiao Gun, and she couldn''t help muttering along the way, as if to say something to Xiao Gun, and Xiao Gun was also surprisingly obedient and did not make any strange actions.


    This made Zhou Shu, who was still paying attention to them, felt relieved, speeded up, and came out of the lotus school.


    Landing on the ground he immediately activated the guide plate.


    According to Du Ze, this guide disk cannot be used in the air, otherwise it will be very inaccurate and useless.


    The guide disk is no more than a palm, and the ocher is black with black, and the luster of the metal plate. When you look closely, it is shaped like a compass. Numerous complicated runes are densely packed on the disk like a spider web, and there are many peculiarities in the runes. Dots.


    When the guide plate is activated, it can search for the special information attached to the guide sign. Once the target is found, it can reflect the specific position information on these dots through a complex symbol matrix. Each dot represents three dots. Once the dot lights up in an area within a thousand miles, it means that the target is in this area.


    The error is about fifty miles, which seems to be large, but it doesn''t matter to Zhou Shu. Now his spiritual consciousness is close to a hundred miles. As long as the guide wheel is lit, it is easy to find the target.


    At this time, the guide plate did not respond.


    Zhou Shu went straight all the way, starting a check every half an hour, and finally, a white light appeared on the guide, and it lit up. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 532: Hulu Town

    Hulu Town, a small town where cultivators and mortals live together, there are many such small towns in Dongsheng Prefecture, and life is ordinary and peaceful. 1 Novel ���Q�ܣ���


    But at this time, the town of thousands of people was silent.


    There were dry blood stains everywhere, crumpled corpses, and almost never saw the shadow of a living person again. Both the cultivator and the mortal seemed to be dead.


    Quack, haha����


    Suddenly, a harsh laugh broke the silence.


    Two huge bodies with a height of more than one foot stood up from the dense pile of corpses, stretched out the big fan-like hands and wiped the remaining blood on their faces, glanced at each other, and suddenly laughed together. The smiles were extremely ferocious. ,terror.


    "It''s delicious."


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many blood foods in such a remote place, which is rare."


    "It''s been bad for a long time. This time I ate well, but next time I want to have another full meal, it will be hard to find."


    "What are you afraid of, next time, we will go to the mountain to eat!"


    While they were talking, a white light flashed across the air and fell directly not far from the two of them.


    When it fell to the ground, there was a loud wind, and the surrounding corpses were blown away. Even the dried bloodstains disappeared, and the ground was spotless.


    The person who came down was also a cultivator, dressed in white, and described as handsome.


    Looking at the pile of corpses, he frowned, "Su Qi, Uba, are you enough?"


    The giant man on the pile of corpses saw the people coming, shouted, and then strode down. They were naked, with red eyes, and the muscles on their bodies seemed to burst open. They walked like a road roller, where they stepped, The corpses were all trampled on, like pieces of paper.


    "Shi Kaishan, you are back, is there anything you notice?"


    Shi Kaishan didn''t answer, frowning, "I''m so tired of doing things with you two, all day long, everything is dirty and there is no place to go."


    Su Qi snorted, "What is enough, no amount is enough."


    Wu Ba is also quite disdainful of Shi Kaishan, "What we want is flesh and blood, you eat souls, each other, what''s dirty, don''t talk nonsense there. Have you found any village or town after you have been out for so long?"


    "Where is it so easy to find?"


    Shi Kaishan only shook his head, with a lot of hatred, "This is the edge of Dongshengzhou. There are really few people. No matter how few cultivators are mortal, they haven''t got much soul after coming here for more than half a year. It''s not as comfortable as spending a month in the city. "


    Su Qi snorted, "Then you go to the city? You still want to go to the city of the cultivator with this ability, you don''t know how to die."


    Uba also laughed at him, "It''s so funny, thinking that you are so good, if it weren''t for Captain Simon to rescue you from Wanghai City, you would have been a pile of stinky meat now, still complaining about this and that. It is shameless to think that we are dirty."


    "Bah! Are you two just fine?"


    Shi Kaishan''s complexion turned red and counterattacked, "I don''t know where I learned the method. I can''t do anything except eat flesh and blood, and my qualifications are ridiculously poor. If it wasn''t for Captain Ximen who gave you the Three Corpse Evil Pill, he would help you condense. With a fake pill, now you are a total waste, I can kill you all at once."


    "Come on!"


    "Are you afraid of you?"


    "Come, come together and see how I teach you two fake pills!"


    Amid the noise, Su Qiwuba''s figure gradually shrank, and slowly returned to the appearance of a normal person. They used bloodthirsty to devour flesh and blood, and their figure involuntarily increased. But now, after a few hours, all the flesh and blood have been lost. Absorbed, transformed into a cultivation base, and returned to normal.


    "Be quiet."


    Suddenly, there was a reprimand from the air. Although the sound was not loud, the three people below immediately covered their mouths and did not dare to speak.


    Hundreds of feet in the air, a man in a green shirt stood steadily. This man has a slender figure, a thin face, a high nose, and an unusually handsome eyebrow. There is a kind of unconcealed arrogance in his complexion. A bit of evil repair, on the contrary, there is a kind of enchanting feeling.


    He carried a weird pot in his hand.


    The pot was black, and the bottom of the pot continued to emit a faint black smoke, forming a thin cover, a radius of tens of miles, the whole town was shrouded in it.


    After a while, the black smoke at the bottom of the pot gradually dispersed.


    The green shirt repairer condensed his eyebrows slightly, his right hand connected to the sleeve of the pot, and the four-color halo flickered for a while, puff puff puff, the spout moved slightly, and three finger-sized black beads were spit out one after another.


    He shook his head, "Nothing good."


    After speaking, he threw the three black beads down.


    "Thanks to Captain Simon for the reward!"


    Shi Kaishan, who had been watching him all the time, ran over quickly, and took the beads over with excitement. Then he stuffed one into his mouth, took a long breath, and looked content.


    That pot can gather the souls together into soul orbs for evil cultivation and absorption, which is a very rare evil weapon.


    And the green shirt repairman holding the pot was the school lieutenant of Liyuan Mansion, Ximen Bai.


    Liyuan Mansion is the gathering place for evil cultivators. It descends from the palace master and is divided into pillar kingdom, general, commander, school lieutenant, palace guard, waiter and many other ranks.


    In border areas like the Qingyuan Mountain Range, it is quite remarkable that a school lieutenant appears, not to mention that he has a lot of merits, and is about to be promoted to the commander lieutenant. The other evil cultivators treat him respectfully and fearfully offend him.


    Ximenbai walked down slowly and sighed lightly, "It''s a small place after all, and the soul that I received is unusable at all."


    Those souls are meaningless to him who is about to complete the Golden Core Realm, so he naturally rewarded Shi Kaishan.


    Shi Kaishan walked a few steps closer, and said diligently, "Xiaowei, when you take Yunjian Mountain, you will naturally have a lot of good souls. Yunjian Mountain has many condensing veins practitioners, if they get their souls to master Xiaowei Promoting must be very helpful."


    Several people have been following Ximenbai for a period of time. They have destroyed many small sects and have been hunted down. They are forced to the Qingyuan Mountains on the border. They want to destroy the five sects and change the cultivators. Cheng Xiuwei went back to get revenge again, but the five cases were tightly guarded, and they had been unable to make a move until they found Du Ze.


    Su Qi said loudly I want to say, there are not many gold cores for the Yunjian Pie, right? We just rushed in and we all killed and had a great time! "


    Wu Ba nodded, "So what Su Qi said, now we also have four golden cores. They don''t have a formation yet, so just go straight in."


    "What bullshit!"


    Shi Kaishan scolded, "Although the Yunjian Sect is not good, there are other sects on the side. In case things go wrong, do you think we can get away? Besides, how do you two fake pills count as golden pills?"


    "Let''s eat one by one, and just not let them go out to report."


    "You two, are your heads made of wood?"


    Shi Kaishan��s voice became louder again, ��It��s not that they don��t report the letter, but that they dare not report, because there is a deal with us, and the Yunjian faction fears that we are ruined, so they dare not say that we are here. If they don��t retreat, they will stab us all out. When the time comes, the other sects will come together to deal with us, what should we do?"


    "Then eat all together." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 533: Useless mind

    Shi Kaishan''s complexion turned red and white, and said angrily, "It''s really impossible to communicate with idiots. One Novel ��������������"


    In his eyes, Su Qi and Wu Ba are no different from idiots.


    In fact, it is almost the same. Cultivation bloodthirsty, relying on human flesh and blood to enhance the evil cultivation of cultivation base, itself is easily affected, and gradually becomes bloodthirsty beasts, only knowing to kill, and the two in front of them are almost the same.


    Uba laughed and said, "You don''t know, the more we eat, the stronger, if we can swallow the entire Yunjian Mountain disciples, what will the other sects come?"


    Su Qi nodded, "Eat, eat."


    Shi Kaishan showed disdain, "Eat you two wastes."


    "Shut up."


    Ximen Bai frowned.


    Although it was a reprimand, there was a weird smile on his face, so cold that made people shudder, and the three of them stopped talking immediately.


    He slowly said, "Wait, the Yunjian faction will probably compromise. If I don''t compromise, I will naturally have a way."


    Shi Kaishan respectfully said, "Yes, just listen to the school lieutenant."


    "Follow the captain, there is blood to drink and meat to eat."


    Su Qi and Wu Ba grinned and nodded.


    Ximenbai stood in the corpse pile, ignoring the surroundings, closed his eyes and regained his consciousness. The other three evil cultivators did not dare to disturb, and scattered around and sat down.


    Not long after, Ximen Bai opened his eyes suddenly, the light in his eyes flashed, and the corners of his mouth were slightly bent, "Someone came over here."


    "Are you from the Yunjian School?"


    Su Qiwuba ran over quickly, gearing up, showing a fierce expression on his face.


    Shi Kaishan let go of his spiritual sense, and after probing for a long time, he asked in confusion, "Which direction is it?


    "It''s weird to let you know, he is fifty miles away from us, and he is within the scope of my observation." Looking at Shi Kaishan, Ximen Bai showed a little disdain, and said in deep thought, "It looks like he just formed a pill, not a cloud. I have seen the people of the Jian School and the Golden Core of the Yun Jian School."


    "Fifty miles away, the sage of the school lieutenant is really amazing, no one in the Golden Core Realm can compare, and we are absolutely inferior."


    Shi Kaishan gave enough flattery in a timely manner. It seems that his previous actions were all mannerisms, but what he said is also reasonable. Generally, the spiritual consciousness of a Golden Core Cultivator can reach forty miles even if it is very strong. For example, he is only three. Ten li is over, even one more mile is difficult, but Ximen Bai is a different kind.


    He continued, "Golden Core Cultivator, it''s a good spirit. Captain, his sense of spirit must be inferior to Captain. I don''t know that we are here. How about taking the opportunity to plant a trap?"


    "Trap, haha."


    Ximen Bai said lightly, neither nodding nor shaking his head.


    He doesn''t think that the people here know nothing about it. According to his perception, most of the person''s spiritual consciousness is still above him. I am afraid that they have been aware of them a long time ago, and they are basically directed at them.


    Divine consciousness actually passed itself? For the practitioner who came over suddenly, he felt an inexplicable danger and must be very careful.


    Shi Kaishan could not see Ximenbai��s thoughts, only that Ximenbai agreed to his plan, and cried out a little excitedly, ��Su Qi, Wu Ba! You pretend to be corpses and hide in the corpses. I will set up the black snake��s absence. , Making him trapped in battle, unable to extricate himself."


    The Black Snake Absence Formation is a commonly used formation for evil cultivators. It uses a few simple evil weapons to form countless black snakes through the powerful abilities of evil cultivators to confuse the opponent''s consciousness and spirits, making the six gods without master.


    And Su Qi, Wu Ba did not move, only retorted, "We don''t listen to you, we will do what the captain says."


    Simon flew up in white, and turned into a light smoke like a ghost, and disappeared in an instant.


    "Just do as Shi Kaishan said, you three will deal with the golden core, if you win, the flesh, the soul and even the golden core will belong to you, and I will help you in the battle."


    A word floated in the wind and stayed for a long time.


    Hearing this, the eyes of the three Xie Xiu were excited, how could they not be excited? The blood and soul of the Golden Core Cultivator, as well as the Golden Core that Simon Bai had never allowed before, this time it was really profitable.


    Su Qi and Wuba didn''t say a word, they went straight into the corpse pile, held their breath and regarded themselves completely as corpses.


    However, Shi Kaishan took out a few soul stones and added a few soul lamps, and arrayed them on the spot.


    (Additionally, soul stone is similar to spirit stone, and soul orb is similar to pill, which can be directly absorbed. It is a higher-level item than soul stone. Only a few evil cultivators can refine it with high-level evil weapons.)


    After a while, a faint black mist was trapped in the town. It was not obvious, and it was difficult to detect it even in the daytime.


    The Black Snake Absence Formation formed, blocking the divine consciousness, and it was hard to see the specific location of the cultivator inside.


    Shi Kaishan showed some satisfaction, and stood leisurely by the soul lamp, waiting for those who came to enter.


    The cultivator to come is naturally Zhou Shu.


    After the guide wheel was lit up, Zhou Shu knew the approximate location of these evil cultivators and went all the way.


    And when he was nearly a hundred miles away from Hulu Town, he determined the specific location and found out the basic information of several evil cultivators. The range of his spiritual consciousness is close to a hundred miles, so these evil cultivating movements cannot escape his perception at all.


    Watching them pretending to be dead and watching them set up, Zhou Shu only acted indifferently, and he was already prepared to deal with it.


    "It''s like a bunch of clowns, a bunch of **** clowns."


    Zhou Shu saw the miserable scene of Gourd Town, and he hated it in his heart. He had seen many evil cultivators before, but their evil deeds were not obvious, and Zhou Shu did not directly see what they did. The feeling is not deep, and these evil cultivators have directly turned the peaceful town into a ghost domain, which is notorious and shocking.


    It must be killed.


    Before long, a golden light fell from the sky and landed in the center of Gourd Town.


    The visitor stood up long and looked around, as if looking for something.


    In the dark, Shi Kaishan looked excited, and bursts of black air appeared all over his body. Suddenly, the whole town was heavily wrapped in thick black fog, and he couldn''t see his fingers.


    That Shi Kaishan specializes in cultivating by devouring the soul. Compared with the average Golden Core Cultivator, the power of the divine consciousness and the divine soul is particularly powerful.


    In the black fog, countless black snakes suddenly emerged, moving towards Zhou Shu in the formation.


    The black snakes are all composed of the power of the soul Ignoring the obstacles of spiritual power, they can directly impact the sea of ??consciousness of the practitioner. Once they enter the sea of ??consciousness, they will immediately be confused and the consequences will be disastrous. Even if they cannot enter, they are only in consciousness At the periphery of the sea, it can also effectively block the spiritual consciousness and soul of the meditator, and feel lost.


    But the two people hiding in the corpse looked at Zhou Shu greedily, and only waited for Zhou Shu to reveal a flaw, then rushed to tear it into pieces.


    In the face of the ambush, Zhou Shu only acted indifferently, slowly picking out the heavy golden sword, and three sword lights flying out, directly falling on the hidden three people.


    At the same time, the trees in the sea of ??consciousness shook, and the spirit and consciousness continued to overflow, completely protecting the sea of ??consciousness.


    "how is this possible?"


    Shi Kaishan''s expression changed drastically. He really couldn''t figure it out. The black snakes in the formation had completely surrounded Zhou Shu, and couldn''t see through with a trace of spiritual consciousness. How could it be possible to find the position of himself and other people so quickly? What''s more, the formation has been laid down long ago, and when viewed from the outside, there is no one. How does he know there is someone here?


    However, he didn''t know that Zhou Shu knew this well before the formation.


    The previous ghost thoughts are all useless. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 534: Give you a chance

    Seventh-Rank Golden Core, after continuous training, Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness was far beyond what Shi Kaishan could imagine, and was beyond his cognition range. A novel �۩�


    Divine Sense and Divine Soul are the places where Soul Eater evil cultivators are better than ordinary cultivators, and they are also their best means to deal with cultivators, but for Zhou Shu, they have no effect.


    Facing the sword light hitting, Shi Kaishan hurriedly backed away, but the sword light suddenly dispersed, separating countless magic ants!


    The demon ants are like a tide, and the source is endless. In just a few breaths, not only completely trapped Shi Kaishan, but also scattered the evil weapons around one by one. As a result, the black snake formation collapsed without any effect.


    The formation method failed, and the soul was nowhere to be used, and Shi Kaishan, who had lost its greatest advantage, was trapped by the magic ant and could not move, almost desperate. He was frightened to the extreme, his eyes were full of panic, and he kept calling for help.


    The voice was loud and stern, but no one came to rescue him.


    The formation has been broken, and the situation over there is also revealed.


    Su Qi and Wu Ba stood on the ground, their bodies soaring to more than one foot and five feet, but half of them were sunk in the soil. All their muscles burst open, and the crimson blood ran all over the body like a stream, but they didn��t care, their scarlet eyes were staring straight ahead, and they desperately blocked Zhou Shu��s with arms thick like legs. attack.


    However, what forced them to be like this was just a black sword light that was less than a foot wide.


    "Ah!"


    With a violent roar, Wu Ba slammed his arms together, bursting out a huge amount of power in an instant, shaking Zhou Shu''s magic ant sword light away, and breaking it into countless fragments.


    "Haha, how can I be stronger than you..."


    Before he finished laughing, a few sword lights flew out, and the magic ants gathered into ropes, binding the two firmly.


    "The power is great, but it lacks change, and it doesn''t even use divine consciousness, which is two extremes to another type of evil cultivation."


    Zhou Shu thought to himself, but did not leave his hands at all. The third change unfolded. The magic ant completely covered the two in the blink of an eye. After a few screams came out, there was no more sound.


    The magic ants flew back one after another, and the two people on the ground had no bones left, only a few black bloodstains, and a dark red golden core.


    "Fake Dan..."


    Although Zhou Shu saw it for the first time, he knew what it was.


    The golden core they obtained came from other cultivators, and then through their own blood refining, the small world in it was forcibly transferred to their own use, but it was not a small world condensed by themselves. The effect was far not as good as their own golden core, and the shell of the golden core After blood refining, it is easy to break, and has no value at all.


    Zhou Shu looked far away, shook his head inexplicably, and then turned to the trapped Shi Kaishan.


    Shi Kaishan is still calling for help, but the voice has weakened a lot, and he also knows that Ximen Bai will not come out.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he winced and said, "What do you want to do? I''ll explode the golden core."


    "Blode?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I heard that evil cultivators like you seldom explode the golden core, because once they explode, first they will disperse their souls, and secondly, they will kill people in the surrounding dozens of miles. I believe you won��t do this for the chance to seize the house. Your plan is to abandon the body and seize me or other people."


    Shi Kaishan''s figure was shocked, and his face became paler.


    Obviously, this was his plan. He had a lot of thoughts, and he had already made preparations for the Three Caves of the Cunning Rabbit, and deliberately left a living person nearby in order to seize the house. But unexpectedly, this idea was also seen through.


    Zhou Shu in front of him was an opponent he couldn''t fight from no matter what, and an uncontrollable fear surged.


    He held on and didn''t collapse, "You, what are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was cold, "I''ll give you a chance, let''s do it."


    Jian Yi suddenly retracted, Shi Kaishan escaped, looked at Zhou Shu in a panic, for a while, a fierce light gradually appeared in his eyes, "Okay, you will regret it!"


    After an angry shout, Shi Kaishan disappeared, only a cloud of black smoke that continued to diffuse in the same place.


    Zhou Shu let go of his spiritual sense and felt the black smoke in front of him. Of course he knew that Shi Kaishan was in the black smoke, but his spiritual sense could not penetrate the black smoke. "Xie Xiu really has extraordinary power, which is a bit interesting."


    Shi Kaishan was caught off guard before, but at this time he tried his best, naturally it was different.


    Shi Kaishan in the black smoke moved erraticly back and forth, and the afterimages continued. After a while, the black smoke completely enveloped hundreds of feet.


    "Just let you taste the taste of hell."


    A cold voice came from the black smoke. Suddenly, everything around him became blood red, and many visions appeared in the blood red.


    There was blood flowing everywhere, a sea of ??knives and a sea of ??fire, and a pan of oil, amid the constant wailing, many ghosts of all kinds appeared and walked towards Zhou Shu. There are those with long tongues and the ground, those with three eyes, those with heads as big as bones and thin woods, and those with heads and limbs aiming at the umbilical...


    Everything is lifelike, like a real **** ghost city.


    Zhou Shu held the long sword, keeping his mind calm, his expression still calm.


    "Illusions that are both true and illusion, Xie Xiu relies on these to affect the opponent''s mind, reduce the opponent''s combat power, and thus win."


    Although these phantoms are real, they are of little use to Zhou Shu, who has a strong concentration. On the contrary, Zhou Shu is in it, but instead can use this to comprehend and get more usages of spirit and consciousness. In order to cultivate sword power, he also uses his heart. bitter.


    Of course, he left Shi Kaishan not to kill, but he also had other intentions, not just to study evil cultivation techniques.


    Puff, puff.


    In the blood pool, several pillars of blood flew out suddenly, piercing through the bodies of several ghosts, flesh and blood flying everywhere, but the pillar of blood did not stop, and rushed towards Zhou Shu directly.


    The shadow of the sword swayed slightly, the magic ants emerged, and a black shield was horizontally in front of him.


    With a snap, the blood pillar hit the shield, and countless blood beads splashed out instantly.


    "It''s not an illusory thing This blood pillar has divine consciousness, spiritual power, and even more divine power. These three powers are combined very cleverly. They are very difficult to guard against in accordance with the surrounding environment, but There are also flaws. By cracking such moves, I can also gain a lot of experience and insights."


    Zhou Shujing guarded her heart, mobilizing her own consciousness and soul, and cooperating with the sword intent, to smash the blood pillars one by one, and even the splashed blood beads did not stick to any point.


    Soon, not only the Hemostasis Pillar, the surrounding sword hills and oil pans also flew over, evolving into various methods, and attacking Zhou Shu frantically.


    "Only ghosts are phantoms, the others are real magic tricks, or can you switch at will to turn any phantom into real magic tricks?"


    Zhou Shu thought while guarding the defense, "But in any case, it is the soul and consciousness that play the main role. It is useful for me to understand that it is necessary to continue to observe."


    These attacks can''t hurt him, he doesn''t care, he cares about other things, and Shi Kaishan thought he had a chance, and his face couldn''t help showing a trace of excitement.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to the collection and voting~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 535: Simon White

    Soon, nearly half an hour passed. One novel �������Q���ܩ����������������Q���Q


    Shi Kaishan, hiding in the black smoke, no longer has any excitement on his face, but despair and panic are replaced by it.


    He has already seen that Zhou Shu treats himself as if a cat is teasing a mouse, no matter how hard he tries, he can''t escape Zhou Shu''s palm.


    But he is still desperate, because he has no choice.


    Zhou Shu, who was enveloped in layers of black smoke, had a calm face, without shielding in front of him, just swinging his sword from time to time, pulling away the **** arrows or oily soup that rushed up, with ease.


    In this half an hour, all of Shi Kaishan''s attacks were fully understood by him, and there was no threat at all, and he also gained a lot of insights from it, and he became more proficient in the cooperation of spirit and sense of sword.


    "It''s rare to have such a good sparring partner, but it doesn''t make sense to continue. It''s time to change someone."


    Zhou Shu thought to himself, and the heavy gold sword was handed straight out, and the sword turned into a golden glow, which directly penetrated the black fog and hung in front of Shi Kaishan.


    Shi Kaishan was shocked, but before he could make any response, he was pierced by a sword.


    The black smoke quickly dissipated, but there was a black snake with a particularly thick color, swimming towards the outside at a very fast speed.


    This black snake is naturally the soul of Shi Kaishan.


    Only by becoming a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm and transforming the soul into the soul can we leave the body freely; otherwise, only when the body dies, the soul can leave and escape.


    For most of the golden core cultivators, the spirit is not visible, but Zhou Shu is different. His spirit is far from the average golden core cultivator, and his perception of the spirit is very clear. Shi Kaishan��s spirit is just as soon as he leaves his body. It was discovered by Zhou Shu.


    "Where do you want to escape? Why don''t you take me away?"


    Zhou Shu sneered, his sword intent came out, and he wrapped himself in the black snake. He would never leave the slightest hand when cutting grass and roots and dealing with evil repairs.


    Shi Kaishan''s spirit is also very powerful, constantly dodges the pursuit of Jianyi, but after all, he is unable to catch it, and when he is caught up by Jianyi, he is instantly broken up.


    The soul hurriedly knelt down and begged, "I beg the adults to survive the young ones, and the young ones will never harm others again."


    Zhou Shu replied with a cold snort, the sword intent did not stay, and it broke up a lot. In the blink of an eye, there was only one head of the soul black snake.


    "It''s too pressing!"


    The head had no way to go back, and the color became darker. Compared with this, the sky was eclipsed. The tiny blackness seemed to have swallowed all the surrounding luster.


    "Soul Explosion Technique?"


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of caution. The soul exploded. Unlike Jin Dan��s self-explosion, it exploded not spiritual power, but divine soul. Its scope is very small, but as the last struggle to give up the hope together, its power cannot be ignored. The impact on the cultivation of the sea is extremely strong, and it is also one of the deadliest methods of evil cultivation.


    Bang!


    Silent and shocking loud noises exploded in Shikai.


    Within nearly a hundred meters, instantly shrouded in black light, Zhou Shu''s Sea of ??Consciousness seemed to be plunged into the deep sea, surrounded by tremendous pressure, constantly squeezing it, wanting to infiltrate the Sea of ??Consciousness and wreak havoc.


    But how could Zhou Shu allow them to be presumptuous?


    Changing to other Golden Core Cultivators might be hurt, but Zhou Shu was not afraid. He had protected the sea of ??consciousness early, not only was not damaged, but the divine consciousness gradually counterattacked, gradually dissipating the black light.


    It was originally a remnant soul, and there was no more energy, the black light gradually dissipated, and the clouds disappeared.


    It was just when I was relaxing, unexpectedly a black spear suddenly appeared in the black light, the spear''s sharp sharp and cold, with a rolling scream, it poked towards the sea of ??consciousness.


    The hidden enemy waited for a long time, and finally waited for this opportunity to attack Zhou Shu.


    "Humph."


    With a sneer, Zhou Shu''s already well-equipped divine consciousness, with the power of divine soul, also merged into a spear, and headed up.


    With a heavy bang, the tip of the spear collided fiercely against the tip of the spear, and it collapsed like a grain of sand. Both quickly dissipated, turning into a cloud of black smoke, lingering around.


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop, the heavy golden sword flew forward, and the man with the sword rushed out two miles away, and slammed into the house in front.


    The house collapsed.


    In the smoke and dust, a green shirt repairer flew out, hovering not far in front of Zhou Shu, looking at each other indifferently.


    Zhou Shu stood holding the sword and said lightly, "Can you give it up?"


    "Are you the helper Du Ze invited?"


    Ximenbai stared at Zhou Shu, the hatred in his eyes was fleeting, but a smile appeared on his face, "Sure enough, Ximenbai''s strength is extraordinary, and I admire him in Ximenbai."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "It''s not as good as you, watching his companion die without taking any action, until the soul bursts out."


    He had known that there was another person here, but the method of hiding the person was very clever, even with his divine consciousness, he couldn��t see the trace of that person. With such an opponent by his side, Zhou Shu would naturally be extremely careful. Deliberately entering the battle, fighting with Shi Kaishan, all have the intention to lure the enemy, but he did not expect that the person was cautious to this point, and did not start until the last chance.


    "Companion, are they worthy too? Hehe."


    Ximen Bai sneered for a while, and sighed, "Unfortunately, I still can''t kill you. I didn''t think that there were a cultivator like you in the Qingyuan Mountain Range. It''s an accident."


    He was aware of Zhou Shu''s strength a long time ago, and he acted very carefully. He would never make a move easily if he was less than 80% sure, but he did not expect that the 80% assurance he saw would be easily resolved by Zhou Shu, and he still underestimated Zhou Shu.


    "Since you are out, don''t leave."


    Zhou Shu lifted his sword, several torrents of demon ants, and went to Ximen from bottom to top.


    "Sword intent like this is really rare, I''m about to learn it."


    Ximen Bai smiled slightly, instead of retreating, he walked towards Jianyi.


    His movements in the air are extremely elegant, as light as a dance, and the blue light flashes between the swinging sleeves, and there are many large and small halos around his body. It is extremely psychedelic. What is even more strange is that the magic ant sword intent has not yet been touched. He turned automatically and chased the surrounding halo without touching it at all.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised. This was the first time he encountered this situation.


    "Using the divine sense to this point..."


    Zhou Shu quickly understood that it was the result of the combined use of divine consciousness and spiritual power.


    Simon Bai��s spiritual consciousness is quite powerful, and his spiritual consciousness is strongly disturbed around him, and he cannot control the magic ants freely can only be attacked by the magic ants, and Simon Bai has spied on them. For a long time, he had a good understanding of his sword intent, and knew that the magic ants attached to the magic ants would find weaknesses and attack on their own, so Ximen White used his own magic and spiritual power to create various flaws around his body, so that the magic ants Thinking that the weakness is tracking itself, so that he will not be attacked by the sword intent.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, and the heavy gold sword was stabbed again, and the third change unfolded. The demonic ant colony was ten times larger, and it was overwhelming.


    Ximen Bai was submerged in a sea of ??magic ants.


    He was still walking, as the sleeves were swinging, the tide formed by the magic ants avoided him naturally, and occasionally the waves spread and quickly dispersed.


    Facing Zhou Shuhao''s great sword intent, although Ximen Bai''s behavior became slower and his expression was a little embarrassed, he did not suffer much damage.


    "After being seen through by others, the strengths turned into weaknesses."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and shook his head unconsciously.


    (Ps: Thank you Sky is Azure for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to the collection~~~~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 536: died?

    When Zhou Shu was fighting with other evil cultivators, Ximenbai had been watching for a long time. He had extraordinary understanding, and he saw some weaknesses in the sword intent, and made proper use of it so that Zhou Shu could not win for a while. A novel ���Q��


    "The divine sense attached to the sword intent is affected by his divine sense and cannot be attacked normally."


    Zhou Shu knew the reason, but he didn''t care too much, because he saw it very clearly that the victory must be his.


    As an evil cultivator, Ximen Bai''s spirit is very strong, but his spiritual knowledge and spiritual power are not as good as his, not to mention the savings of the golden core. The two are quite different, even if they see the weakness of the sword intent, they can at best insist on it. Dozens of breaths will be swallowed by the mighty magic ants.


    Of course, that was only an expectation. As the Liyuan Mansion''s school lieutenant, most of the opponents had other means, and he couldn''t underestimate it.


    "How? I am at ease, your sword intent can''t help me, is it disappointed?"


    In the ocean of magic ants, Ximenbai''s steps staggered, as if he couldn''t hold it anymore, but there was a smile on his face, making mockery.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said indifferently, "You are right, my sword intent really needs to be tempered, but I have gained a lot today, and I have realized many things, so I won''t let you down in the future."


    The adversary is getting stronger and stronger, and his invincible sword intent has also suffered setbacks, but he doesn''t care too much. It is a good thing to be seen as weak, and he can just find a way to make up, and the two battles today are different from the past. The enlightenment to him is quite big, maybe it won''t take long before the sword will be able to go one step further and turn the sword into perfection at will.


    Ximen Bai smiled and saw that Zhou Shu couldn''t be irritated, so he said to him, "Looking at your appearance, most of you are not a cultivator of the Five Sects of Qingyuan, what kind of sect is it?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "If you want to know, wait and ask Shi Kaishan, he may tell you."


    "Shi Kaishan is dead!"


    Ximen Bai yelled, and then recovered his calm, "Speaking of Shi Kaishan, you knew you would win before, and you still have to treat Shi Kaishan like that. It seems that you like fighting very much."


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and nodded, "And you are no different from him."


    "Humph, it''s an insult to compare me with him! Do you think this can beat me?"


    Instead of irritating Zhou Shu, he became angry first. Ximen Bai couldn''t help but yelled. A lot of green smoke suddenly appeared on his body, which engulfed him and flew up quickly.


    The green smoke seemed to be poisonous with fear, and the magic ants gave way after they encountered it, and avoided it.


    "His power is a little weird. What kind of method does it come from evil cultivation?"


    Zhou Shu thought unconsciously, "But looking at his appearance is a bit painful, maybe such a technique requires the consumption of essence and blood or the essence of the soul?"


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t let Ximen Bai escape. He flew up, his sword intent followed closely behind him.


    This time the sword intent, he deliberately didn''t attach too much spiritual consciousness, but used pure spiritual power to attack, so as not to be affected by that blue smoke again.


    Bang!


    A black bead suddenly appeared in the sword intent and was directly crushed by the sword intent!


    Dozens of remnant souls suddenly emerged from the broken beads, and swooped at the nearest Zhou Shu.


    Most of those remnant souls came from the cultivators of the condensed veins. Although the souls were not powerful, they had a large number, and they had no other consciousness. They only knew that they attacked the creatures. Zhou Shu couldn''t wait for them and could only stop and deal with them.


    There was a surging in the sea of ??consciousness, the power of the divine soul combined with the divine consciousness, turning into an invisible big hand, crushing the many remnants one by one.


    I don''t know who these remnant souls are and what kind of torture they have suffered, but it is the best way to let them completely dissipate and get free.


    After this delay, Simon Bai was already nearly ten miles away, and all the green smoke around him disappeared.


    Or if he feels safe, he turned around, his expression was haggard, his face still had a trace of arrogance, and he made a cold voice, "Breaching the agreement, Du Ze is dead, one day, you will also dead."


    "You will die now."


    Zhou Shu responded indifferently, the heavy gold sword suddenly pierced out, the sword light rushed forward, across a golden rainbow, almost in the blink of an eye, it fell a few miles around Ximen Bai.


    "So far, what can you do?"


    Ximen Bai snorted coldly, but he was very afraid in his heart and ran forward.


    "Ah, Jindan?"


    However, his divine consciousness was abnormal, and he was suddenly stunned. The light behind him was neither a sword light nor a sword intent, but a golden pill that was about to explode!


    "You are right."


    After the sword light came out, Zhou Shu had already galloped back, and it was ten miles away from him.


    He didn''t have a good way to do this at this distance, but he would never let Ximen Bai escape just like that, leaving behind troubles, so he simply used the golden core, which was a second-tier golden core. With such explosive impact, it must be Ximen. No matter how tough Bai''s body is, it can''t stand it.


    With a loud noise like the collapse of the sky, the golden light shone on the whole earth, and the four wilds suddenly lost their color.


    When the golden core burst, a figure changed from clarity to blur, and was instantly torn to pieces by the violent spiritual power.


    After a few breaths, the golden light gradually dimmed and regained clarity.


    Zhou Shu put away the sword intent that covered his body and walked quickly to the center of the explosion.


    Ximen Bai was at the center of the explosion, and there was no life-saving means like Zhou Shu. Naturally, there was no residue left in his body, but there were also many things that Golden Core could not destroy, but it was not easy to find them all.


    The most important thing to pay attention to is the soul. Zhou Shu is extremely cautious. For Xie Xiu, the soul may be more important than the body. They would rather abandon the body and keep the soul.


    After carefully exploring for nearly half an hour, within dozens of miles around, not even a grain of sand was let go.


    "There is no soul, did it dissipate, or escaped by special means?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, but he obviously couldn''t find the answer now.


    "However, if the physical body perishes, even if the soul escapes, it is a great loss, unless Ximen Bai is a magician who specializes in the soul, but it seems that he is extremely comfortable with the use of body and spiritual power, unlike the one who specializes in the soul. "


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, and didn''t think about it anymore, but thought indifferently, "If you meet again, then kill it again."


    In front of him a pile of things piled up.


    The black pot used by Ximenbai before is particularly prominent. Unlike other evil weapons, it has always had a faint luster, and the extremely complicated ancient runes on it, layered around, full of traces of time.


    "Such runes, it seems that I have seen similar ones somewhere..."


    Zhou Shu felt a little strange at first glance. He picked up the black pot and looked at it carefully for a while, and soon felt, "The gun bell! There are similar runes on the Zhao family''s gun bell... The gun bell is the inheritance of the Zhao family. The antiquities that came down, and the descendants of the Zhao family, could never leave behind the evil repairs. Could it be that this pot is not an evil weapon, but some of its functions were used by the evil repair?"


    With this thought, Zhou Shu input a trace of spiritual power.


    Soon, the pot reacted, and four colors of brilliance appeared all around.


    "I can use it too, and this color doesn''t look like an evil weapon... Every evil weapon is all eerie and secret, but this pot is a little different."


    (Ps: sorry, the previous chapter has changed a little, about this pot.) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 537: Rescued boy

    At this time, far away from Zhou Shu, a wisp of black smoke that ordinary people could not see was flying fast, as if someone was chasing behind him. ��One small ��say �����ܡܩ����ܡܡܩ�


    At the moment when the Jin Dan exploded, Ximen Bai''s body was completely destroyed, but the spirit escaped.


    The mortal cultivator will die soon after he leaves the body, but he is not. Instead, he is very active and shows no signs of death. Is he the kind of evil cultivator who specializes in the spirit and does not cultivate the flesh?


    The answer is no, Ximenbai did not come from the Demon Gate, but he has an extremely unique Taiyin Soul Body.


    People who have a taiyin soul body do not have a strong physique or meridian, and they look no different from ordinary people, but they can naturally sense the soul and spirit, as if they have opened the eyes of a ghost, because of this, many have this physique The mortals were scared to death when they were young...Of course, as a special alien body, the Taiyin Soul Body is by no means only used to see the soul. After the cultivator condenses the Soul, it can play a huge auxiliary role.


    The cultivator with the Taiyin soul body can cultivate the soul for a long time, and the progress is several times that of other cultivators, and the soul can also cultivate some very special skills, such as leaving the soul without dying, which is one of them.


    This physique of innate sensitivity to the soul is extremely beneficial for practicing evil cultivation techniques, and Ximen Bai did not hesitate to embark on the path of evil cultivation.


    Taking advantage of his innate advantages, he was like a fish in the water, made a lot of merits in Liyuan Mansion, and it didn''t take long for him to stand out and successfully became a captain. He brought a few younger brothers along the way to exterminate the sect and collect the soul to accumulate merits, and seeing that he was not far from the leader, who knew that he had encountered such a big setback in the Qingyuan Mountains, and even his body was destroyed.


    The black smoke trembling slightly, a curse-like sound.


    "Damn, damn!"


    "My Tai Yin Soul Body is gone like this! I knew I shouldn''t go out, but that person was holding the best magic weapon, the best magic weapon, how can he be willing!"


    "My Taiyin Soul Body! I still want to know how the Nascent Soul Realm will change after the soul is cultivated. I don''t know if it hasn''t arrived! Damn it, if I can get those disciples of the Yunjian School, maybe I would have Here, Du Ze, you are more than guilty of death!"


    "Next time I see that guy with the best magic weapon, I will never let it go!"


    After a burst of hysterical vents, the black smoke disappeared suddenly, not knowing where it had gone.


    For a spirit like this, the only way to rebirth is to seize the home, but as far as the seizure is concerned, only when dealing with the foundation-building practitioners can you have full confidence. Ximen Bai wants to make a comeback, and it will be many years later.


    Zhou Shu at this time was still examining the spoils.


    Most of them were evil weapons and soul stones, as well as some soul beads. Zhou Shu kept them alone. Only the pot was saved. When he was free, he would appraise Wushuang City. He always felt that this thing was not It will be an evil weapon.


    A few jade slips were also carefully selected by him, intending to try to figure out that evil cultivation is not close, but their tactics also have merits, especially the use of spirit and consciousness. If they are deduced, the dross will be unfavorable to Zhou Shu. Small value.


    After cleaning up a bit, Zhou Shu returned to Gourd Town, where there were also some hands and tails to do.


    Su Qi Wu Ba has become a residue, the golden core is not enough to obtain, in the flesh and blood, there is a bright metallic luster, but when you look closely, it is a thin slice of less than a cent.


    "Is this the signpost?"


    Zhou Shu opened the guide plate, and sure enough light appeared, especially dazzling.


    These four evil cultivators, Ximenbai and Shi Kaishan were very cautious, and they wanted to leave road signs only on Su Qi and Wu Ba.


    "A magic weapon such as a guide plate is quite good. After I go back, I can ask Du Ze for one."


    Zhou Shu thought, and some doubts came up, "Then why Simon Bai said that Du Ze was dead? Did he leave something similar to a signpost with Du Ze?"


    After thinking for a while, there is no answer, Ximen Bai''s evil cultivation is very strange, maybe there are some methods he doesn''t know, only to go back to determine.


    Shi Kaishan��s Jindan and Naxu Rings have been put away, but unfortunately there is no way to open the Naxu Rings, so I can only look at them. Zhou Shu already has a lot of Naxu Rings that can��t be opened, although the treasures inside are not counted. It''s tempting, but if you can get it, it''s not a small help.


    "It is said that when you reach the realm of God Transformation, you can forcibly break the prohibition of Netherworld Precepts and get the things in it, but will I still need these things at that day?


    Zhou Shu shook his head mockingly, but still put away Na Xujie.


    Looking around, his face was slightly desolate. The entire town, whether young or old, was wiped out by several evil cultivators, and even their souls could not be peaceful. The evil cultivator��s harm is really exhausted, but until now, it can only Use a fire to burn down the town, so as not to spread the plague and harm the surroundings.


    Lifting his right hand, a bunch of extremely intense flames suddenly rose, the fifth-grade pill fire, omnipotent, and extraordinary.


    When he was about to throw it out, Zhou Shu was slightly startled, as if he had remembered something, and quickly put away his pill fire.


    "That Shi Kaishan never blew the golden core, most of them left a way out in the town, that is, the person who took the house, you must find out, not to lose a life."


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu immediately looked for it with his heart, let go of his spiritual sense, and walked through the wall, without letting it go anywhere.


    But within a quarter of an hour, he realized something.


    In the corner of the town, in a dilapidated hut, there is a cave several feet deep underground.


    The ground hole was covered with a thick iron plate, which was sealed from the outside, leaving only a small hole.


    Zhou Shu flicked out his sleeves, and the iron plate came up, revealing a dark hole.


    Suddenly, a teenager about eleven or twelve years old suddenly jumped out of the hole, holding a wooden fork that seemed to be homemade in his hand, and poking it straight.


    "Come here again, I will kill you!" The voice was a little trembling, but it also had a bit of stubbornness not afraid of death.


    Zhou Shu fixed his eyes and saw that the young man was only at the fifth level of Qi Refining, but he seemed to be quite qualified. He was close to a genius. It is no wonder that Shi Kaishan would be taken abducted by Shi Kaishan and kept by his side as a body ready to seize the house.


    A fresh breeze came out of his sleeves, which pulled the young man in front of him.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you."


    While talking Zhou Shu��s consciousness quickly covered the young man''s body. The first thing he had to do was to detect the young man��s sea of ??consciousness to see if it had been invaded by other spirits, if the young man had been taken away. , He will not stay either.


    Divine Consciousness searched the sea of ??Consciousness swiftly, and the young man showed a lot of confusion and didn''t know that he was being probed.


    The juvenile''s sea of ??consciousness, like a new born, showed no trace of intrusion by spirits.


    Zhou Shu retracted his spiritual consciousness and said warmly, "It''s okay, what''s your name, was it taken by that person?"


    The boy stared at Zhou Shu for a while, but he didn''t say a word.


    Zhou Shu picked it up casually and landed in the middle of the town, pointing to the corpse lying on the ground, "Is that him?"


    The boy shook his whole body, his eyes seemed to burst into flames, and suddenly he rushed forward, poking the corpse with the wooden fork in his hand, "It''s you, you killed all my family members, I want revenge... "


    The voice was very stern, and it spread out from a distance, like howling a wolf. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 538: Du Ze is dead

    At the **** corpse, the boy stabbed for a long time, until he was exhausted. ��One novel���R�ܡܣ��Q���ܣ������Q�ܣ��Q�����Q


    He was lying on the ground, leaning on a wooden fork, saluting Zhou Shu repeatedly, and hissed, "Thank you, senior, for avenging me. I dare not avenge my life. Boy Xu Mu, senior, but he has life, everything. From."


    The boy''s face was full of firmness. After a vent, the hatred in his heart faded a lot and gradually returned to normal.


    "Xu Mu..."


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "You shouldn''t be from this town, right?"


    Xu Mu nodded and said, "No, I''m from Qingxi Village..."


    Zhou Shu understood after a rather structured remark, and he sighed softly.


    More than three years ago, Qingxi Village, who was living a peaceful life, suddenly came to an elegant cultivator, claiming to be from the Lingyun Sect of Cultivation Sect, and came here to select suitable disciples to cultivate immortality.


    Qingxi Village immediately burst into joy. It was a blessing from the ancestors to be appreciated by the practitioners. They were kind to entertain the practitioners, and gathered all the young girls in the village for selection. Xu Mu was one of them. .


    But how did the villagers know that the repairer they entertained was called Shi Kaishan, an evil repairer, and even a fierce wolf.


    Shi Kaishan singled out the eight-year-old Xu Mu, immediately burst into laughter, and then madly killed all the villagers, except for Xu Mu.


    Since then, Xu Mu has been taken by Shi Kaishan and has never been separated.


    During this time, Shi Kaishan taught Xu Mu a lot of spiritual cultivation methods, but he never gave Xu Mu time to practice. Xu Mu wanted revenge, so he tolerated the practice for himself, without any medicine or formation, no spirit. Gu and Lingshi, relying on their talents, also tried hard to reach the fifth level of Qi Refining, but they were far away from revenge.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The matter is over, and the grievances can be dealt with. What are your plans?"


    Xu Mu was stunned for a while, then shook his head, "I don''t know..."


    For the past three years, he has been thinking about revenge day and night, knowing that it is impossible, but he is never reconciled. He just wants to endure cultivation to the point where he can kill Shi Kaishan, but he did not expect that Shi Kaishan suddenly died like this. , But lost the goal, at a loss.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "If this is the case, then I really enter the sect. How about the lotus school I am in?"


    "Senior is fatal, the kid must follow..."


    Xu Mu nodded repeatedly, seeming to have realized something, and suddenly turned to his knees, "Master..."


    "Don''t call that."


    Zhou Shu calmly waved his hand, "I will not accept disciples, but I will find a suitable master for you. Your qualifications are very good, and the sect will not treat you badly."


    Xu Mu stood up and nodded earnestly, "Okay, kid everything obeys senior."


    He couldn''t get Zhou Shu''s permission, but he couldn''t see any disappointment from his face, it showed a kind of calmness that he shouldn''t have at his age.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled unconsciously. He read a lot of people. It was his previous plan to bring Xu Mu into the sect. At this time, he confirmed the correctness of this approach.


    Xu Mu suffered a big change when he was eight years old, and has followed his enemies for many years. He has experienced far more things than his peers, so he has developed a good temperament, strong and firm, and able to bear the burden of humiliation. This is extremely rare and worth seeing. After he came out, he hadn''t been completely dominated by hatred, which was even more rare, and coupled with the very good qualifications, there was no reason for such a talented Dutchman to miss it.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Nothing else? Let''s go."


    Xu Mu bowed and bowed and stood next to Zhou Shu obediently.


    A cloud rose under the feet of the two of them, slowly moving upwards, and when they reached a hundred feet, Zhou Shu stopped.


    The fire flashed in his hand, and a ray of flame drifted down, instantly turning into a rain of fire, the whole town was burning, and the smelly black smoke filled the sky, which could be heard for hundreds of miles.


    Xu Mu kept staring down, perhaps thinking of the past, his body trembling slightly, clenching his fists, "Senior, were these people killed by those people?"


    Looking at his expression, Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s not just him. They are all killed by me now. Remember, they are called Xie Xiu and they should not belong to our immortal cultivation world."


    "Oh."


    Xu Mu nodded vigorously, seeming to swear, "When my cultivation base becomes higher in the future, I will kill every evil cultivator I encounter."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Evil cultivation can''t be killed. As long as someone has evil thoughts and wants to reach the sky in one step, he will continue to appear evil cultivation."


    "I will kill as many as there are."


    Xu Mu blurted out with an unusually determined expression.


    Smiling, Zhou Shu didn''t say much, took out the flying fish boat and returned all the way.


    The whole process only took a little more than a day, which was much faster than expected. After thinking about it, Zhou Shu sent to Yunjian first.


    Under the auspices of the Heyin School, the Yunjian School rearranged a new large formation, and after some rectification, many disciples were transferred to the Heyin School, and most of the disciples who were left were disciples who were dedicated to refining tools. A lot, everything is unfolding according to Zhou Shu''s expectations.


    As soon as I walked into the mountain gate, I saw the disciples coming and going on Yunjian Mountain, all with solemn expressions.


    Zhou Shu had a bad feeling, stopped a disciple, and asked, "What happened?"


    The disciple apparently knew Zhou Shu, and he hurriedly saluted and said with a respectful expression, "Inform the leader of Zhou that Elder Du died suddenly. For unknown reasons, several elders are in the mountaintop hall and are calling all the disciples to discuss matters."


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a while, and then asked Xu Mu to fly to the hall on the top of Yunjian Mountain alone.


    Some are difficult to handle. It turns out that what Simon Bai said was not a false statement, and Du Ze was really dead.


    Before reaching the entrance of the temple, I heard a voice coming from inside.


    "Three hours ago, Elder Du died suddenly, the sect has no master, elders, what should we do?"


    "We must first figure out how Elder Du died."


    "At that time, Elder Du was cultivating in Yunjian Valley, and there were many disciples around him. He suddenly fell to the ground, his face was strange, and there was no abnormality in his appearance, but the spirit was out of his body and he had no breath."


    "Soul out of the body?"


    "How is it possible that only the physical body dies the spirit will be forced to leave the body, when the physical body is intact, how can the spirit be separated first, isn''t the reverse?"


    "But the fact is true. The remains of Elder Du here can also prove that, perhaps, who used the dementia technique on Elder Du and forcibly removed Elder Du''s soul?"


    "It''s possible, but the Yunjian faction has no abnormal people waiting... It can only be done by evil cultivation, and it can only be done by evil cultivation in the Yuan Ying realm."


    "It''s not necessarily. The Zhou League leader of the Holland Sect has a cultivation base that is much higher than the average Jin Dan. Maybe there is such a method?"


    "You can''t talk nonsense, the leader of that week was not evil, and he is not to blame."


    "But the old man always feels that there is a problem. What if this happens again next time?"


    "That said, staying in Yunjian now feels a little worried."


    ...


    (Ps: Thank you Ming Mingde for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribed to the collection and voting~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 539: Hilltop Hall

    Zhou Shu was not surprised to hear such comments in the Yunjian faction. ��1 novel�����Q�ܨQ


    Du Ze''s death will undoubtedly cause chaos. For the Yunjian School and the Heyin School, this is also the biggest trouble.


    Du Ze is not a good person. He did a lot of wrong things, even colluding with evil repairs, and his crime was not small, but as far as the management of the sect was concerned, Zhou Shu could not find a better candidate than him. Du Ze did his best. Without him, the Five Sect Alliance would not go so smoothly. Zhou Shu naturally had no intention of changing this state, but suddenly, Du Ze''s death changed the situation.


    Du Ze died inexplicably, the Yunjian faction needs an explanation, and now it is not easy to find someone similar to Du Ze to manage the Yunjian faction. Zhou Shu doesn��t know much about the Yunjian faction, and doesn��t know which elder. Suitable for the upper ranks, if these things are not handled properly, it will not only affect the Yunjian School and the Heyin School, but also hinder the exhibition of the entire Five Sect Alliance.


    It''s not easy to have such a thing to test as a new leader.


    Zhou Shu walked closer, ignoring the guards and surrounding formations, and directly opened the door.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming in, the elders were taken aback for a moment, then glanced at each other a few times, their expressions were different, but they all walked up to greet them politely.


    "I have seen Leader Zhou."


    "Hello, League Master Zhou, I am looking for you for something."


    "Leader Zhou came so quickly, which is also a coincidence."


    Zhou Shu nodded his head in return, not much to say, his eyes fell on a futon in the middle of the hall.


    Du Ze sat on it, his breath was long gone, his appearance was intact, his face was covered in black with a weird smile.


    Several Jindan elders pointed, "Elder Du was fine at noon, but it suddenly became like this, it is really strange."


    Some elders flattered, "We don''t ask about clan affairs, and we always regard Elder Du as his work. Now that he is in trouble, we really don''t know what to do. The Lord Zhou came just right. Tell us what to do."


    Some elders insinuated, "Elder Du died so inexplicably, maybe the leader of Zhou knows what clues?"


    Zhou Shu circled Du Ze a few times, seemingly thoughtful.


    It was indeed a sign of the death of Divine Soul, thinking of what Ximen Bai said, Zhou Shu also had some answers in his heart, it should be what Ximen Bai did. Du Ze can put signposts on Su Qi, and Ximen Bai can also use the same trick to treat Du Ze. After all, Ximen Bai''s strength is much higher than Du Ze, and the methods are very strange. , Even Zhou Shu could not judge.


    He probably guessed the reason, but the elders in front of him didn''t know, so he had to find reasonable evidence.


    "Elders, you haven''t investigated Elder Du''s remains?"


    "How can we disrespect the elders?"


    "Leader, Elder Du will be sent here as soon as an accident occurs. No one has moved."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I''ll check it out, you guys don''t have any comments?"


    Before the elders could answer, Zhou Shu flicked out his sleeves. In the blink of an eye, the objects on Du Ze fell one by one and scattered all over the floor. Even the outer vestments fell off, leaving only one single garment.


    Several elders frowned, and whispered, "So disrespectful, really outsiders."


    In order to show respect, the cultivator burned the dead elders on fire, and then took the relics. It is really rare for Zhou Shu to do this, but Zhou Shu didn��t care. He checked Du Ze several times carefully, and then dropped them. Pick up the things that fell on the ground one by one and inspect them carefully.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu frowned, his eyes fixed on one thing and stopped moving.


    Some elder questioned, "Leader Zhou, but what happened?"


    Zhou Shu stood up, holding a talisman in his hand, "Can you recognize what talisman this is?"


    The talisman was blood-red, only an inch square, thin as a cicada''s wings, and densely covered with many jet-black runes, and it also carried layers of faint black air, with red background and black patterns. Such talismans were extremely rare.


    "This Fulu looks very strange."


    "Is it really Fulu? Why can''t I feel a trace of aura? The materials are also very unusual."


    An elder stroked his beard and said, "If it is really a talisman, then it is mostly a talisman of evil cultivation..."


    "Not bad!"


    Zhou Shu looked at the crowd with a solemn expression, and said loudly, "This is exactly the rune of the evil repair, the dementor. The runes are all drawn with the soul of the practitioner, and the spirit of the evil repair is included in it. Just draw the rune. As soon as the evil cultivator''s mind moves, the cultivator who has been hit by the dementing charm will be attacked by many souls, and his soul will be forcibly taken away."


    He pointed to Du Ze, "Look carefully, everyone, Elder Du still has a black air around his eyebrows, and there is a remnant of soul, which is obviously the performance of this talisman."


    "It''s so terrible!"


    "It turns out to be the rumored soul dementor, it is really scary."


    "When did Elder Du be put on such a talisman? Alas, it is said that there are many restrictions on the use of soul dementors. It is reasonable to say that Elder Du would not be like this."


    Staring at Fulu and Du Ze, several elders were shocked, but they were also a little confused in shock.


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and said slowly, "The methods of evil cultivation are weird and unspeakable, but Elder Du is busy with the affairs, running around day and night, and for a while, he was caught in evil cultivation''s tricks.


    "Oh, it''s a pity Elder Du."


    "Evil cultivation is pervasive, and our Yunjian faction must be more careful."


    Most of the elders agreed with Zhou Shu''s statement and nodded their heads, with a lot of worries still on their faces. After knowing the whole story, they were more worried about the return of evil cultivation than Du Ze''s death, and they did the same thing again.


    They were busy refining weapons and didn��t understand Du Ze��s collusion with evil cultivators, and Zhou Shu wouldn��t let them know. It��s good for these refining practitioners to concentrate on refining weapons. Intermediate faction is also a bad thing.


    "It''s a pity that Du Chang was old and powerful but died young, which is the great misfortune of the Yunjian faction and the Five Sect Alliance."


    Zhou Shu showed many regrets, but soon he firmly said You elders can rest assured that I will avenge Elder Du, and these things will never happen again. I will send a cultivator and at the same time Going around in person will definitely not allow Xie Xiu to make trouble in the Qingyuan Mountain Range again. If I have another life, I will resign as the leader. "


    The elders looked at each other a few times and nodded together, "Leader Zhou doesn''t have to be like this. Since we said that, of course we are relieved."


    "Yes, yes, with the words of Leader Zhou, we are relieved."


    An elder doubted, "However, there is an accident in Du Ze. At the moment, no one is in charge of the Yunjian faction to handle the affairs of the family. I don''t know what is the plan of League Master Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and said slowly, "Everyone, elders, all of you are master refiners. Just concentrate on yourself. You don''t need to think too much about this kind of thing. You do everything as usual. As for the Yunjian faction, naturally Someone will take care of it. Don''t worry, you are definitely a trustworthy candidate."


    The elders communicated in a low voice and turned to Zhou Shu, "Since the leader of Zhou said this, we have nothing to worry about. Everything depends on the leader."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Farewell first, someone will take care of the rest in a few days. Don''t worry, you guys." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 540: Practice sword

    Zhou Shu left the hall soon and did not stay any longer. ��һ�Rnovel �ݩ��Q�Q�Q�ܩ���


    Fu Lu was also taken away, because it was not on Du Ze originally.


    The thing was indeed done by Ximenbai, but Ximenbai did not leave any traces. If you think about it, you will know that even if you use a talisman such as a soul talisman, you will lose it after using it. How can it be done well? Stay on?


    The talisman itself was obtained by Zhou Shu from Ximenbai, but Zhou Shu used his powerful spiritual knowledge to temporarily cover up the detection of others, quietly took it out, and then said it appeared from Du Ze, and Du Ze��s eyebrows The same is true for a ray of black air that seems to be there, and it is all evidence that Zhou Shu produced himself.


    If this is not the case, you will have to spend more time explaining it, and it may not even be able to explain it clearly. It''s better to be like this. It''s fine for the time being. As for how to do it in the future, Zhou Shu has another plan.


    Near the gate of the mountain, Xu Mu sat on the ground with no distractions, focusing on cultivating.


    When Zhou Shu saw it, he didn''t even nod his head slightly. He practiced as soon as he had time. It was really a talent.


    Xu Mu was awakened, and the two went all the way back to the mountain.


    Without staying, Zhou Shu first took Xu Mu to Chuiyun Peak.


    In the hall, Xu Rong showed a bit of consternation, raised her eyebrows and said, "Junior, why come to me when you have time?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior Sister, please ask for something."


    Even if the cultivation base is improved, Zhou Shu''s address to some people has never changed. Since he has not changed, other people will also let him, and also have a rare cordiality.


    Xu Rong glared, "I know, I won''t come to me if I have nothing to do, just talk."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Xu Mu next to him, and smiled, "Senior Sister, I went down the mountain this time and saved a very qualified disciple from Xie Xiu. He has nowhere to go, so I brought it to Senior Sister. Look, if Senior Sister likes it, she might as well accept her as a disciple."


    "Why give it to me because you only accept female disciples?"


    Xu Rong snorted, but walked over quickly and looked at Xu Mu carefully.


    She always talked like this, Zhou Shu smiled slightly and didn��t care. He never thought of accepting disciples. Because of the existence of deduction, his cultivation system is different from any cultivator. He can instruct others, but he is not suitable to teach conformity. The disciples of his own cultivation system, as for the sisters of the Hao family, it was different. He never regarded them as disciples.


    After watching for a while, Xu Rong also showed a smile on his face and turned to Zhou Shu. "The qualifications are really good. There is hardly any better than him now in the lotus school, but I don''t know what the xinxing is. This is more important. Brother, you give Let me tell you, how did you get it out?"


    "Sister, don''t worry if you have a xinxing."


    Zhou Shu nodded and explained the process one by one. Xu Rong thought for a moment, nodded and said, "Okay, then I will listen to you and accept it. But it is only temporarily registered, and after entering the inner gate with his own ability, To count."


    "As it should be."


    Zhou Shu explained a few words with Xu Mu.


    Xu Mu repeatedly agreed, bowing to the two of them, and said seriously, "Fenglor Xu, the kid must work hard to enter the inner gate and become a disciple of the peak master as soon as possible."


    Xu Rong nodded and summoned a disciple to take Xu Mu away.


    Things came to an end, Zhou Shu bowed his hands, "Sister, I''m leaving."


    Xu Rong stretched out his hand to block it, "Wait, your business is over, I don''t have anything, I have something to look for you."


    "Sister, please speak."


    Xu Rong stretched out his hand and waved, a long sword flew out of his red sleeves and pointed at Zhou Shu obliquely, with a trace of fiery heat in his eyes, "Practice the sword with me."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, but didn''t ask much, nodded directly, "Okay, where to go?"


    Xu Rong was startled, "So refreshing, I thought you would refuse."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Senior sister used to practice sword with me and didn''t say anything. Now that senior sister has a request, why would I refuse?"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Xu Rong��s mouth, but he quickly said loudly, ��Hey, I don��t want you to pay back. Now my sword intent has reached a bottleneck period, and I can��t touch the edge of the sword turning with my heart. No one taught me, only I''m looking for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior Sister asks, I take care of myself. No matter what happens, Senior Sister can ask me at any time."


    "I knew you were so happy, I should have gone to you before," Xu Rong curled his lips, "Let''s go, just go to Houshan, where I have been practicing swordsmanship."


    An hour later.


    Xu Rong showed a lot of fatigue, but with a satisfied smile on his face, "Hey, the two of them are growing fast when they practice swords together. This hour is comparable to my month of hard practice. Brother, speaking of your sword The meaning is really getting stronger and stronger. If it weren''t for explaining it all the way, I still don''t understand it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked very sincere. "In fact, the senior sister treated me the same way. She taught me the same way. Without senior sister, I wouldn''t be here."


    He took the sword back to its sheath, and said with some doubts, "Senior Sister, is no one practicing sword with you?"


    For sword art and sword intent, there are always flaws and things that cannot be taken care of by one person in sword practice. Only through two pairs of training can be clarified. Therefore, to do a sword repair and find a suitable opponent to practice sword is also indispensable in practice. section.


    Of course, Zhou Shu''s situation is different. He has deductions. In the sea of ??knowledge, he can complete the process of two pairs or even multiple pairs.


    "Where are there? Vein condensing cultivators like me are all too busy now, and I am not familiar with them. If Senior Brother Yun is..." Xu Rong shook his head and said, there was something unexpected. Angrily, "I used to find him to practice swords when I was fine, but now I can''t find it anymore, this guy, hum."


    Thinking of Yunli, Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Senior Sister, Senior Brother Yun has our own choices, and we can''t do anything. Maybe we will meet again in the future."


    He had already told Xu Rong about the Yunli incident when he returned to the mountain. Xu Rong was very angry at the time, and it seems that he hasn''t calmed down now.


    "Meditating... On the surface, he looks calm and calm, but his heart is as hot as a fire. He will never let go of Brother Xu Lie in his life. There is also the Heyin school. He has been in Heyin since he was a child. When the pie grows up, he likes it more than anyone else, you say, can he do a meditation with the six pure roots like this?"


    "Brother has his own ideas He is different from other meditations."


    "I do not care."


    Xu Rong was quite displeased, and raised his eyebrows, "If I meet him, I must find a way to bring him back."


    Zhou Shu didn''t have much to say anything, and only said slowly, "Senior Sister, I will leave first. From now on, as long as I am not in retreat, I will come to practice swords with Senior Sister.


    "Well, I won''t say thank you, Junior Brother."


    Xu Rong nodded, and said with some emotion, "It''s hard for you to be the leader now, and you still remember some small things in the past. Sister Sister really appreciates you."


    "It''s okay, Senior Sister will reach the sword revolving as soon as possible, and she can also fulfill her wish earlier."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "By the way, Senior Sister, is Elder Shen still thinking about the peak?"


    "Yes, I went to meet Elder Shen a few days ago. He is very good now and is very excited about the status quo of the Heyin School."


    "I got it." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 541: Yunjian sent to you

    Si Guofeng originally didn''t call it this name, but because for thousands of years, many cultivators of the Heyin School have come here to retreat and think about it. Later, it just became accustomed to it, and gradually even forgot his real name. ��One small ��say �����ܡܩ����ܡܡܩ�


    It was a small mountain, a little inconspicuous among the mountains, and far away from the center of the Heyin School, it was rarely seen.


    There are no formations or guards around the mountain. The cultivators have thought about it and are all consciously. Of course, if you come in and want to be unconscious, someone will naturally make you aware.


    Zhou Shu did not fly and walked all the way to the mountains.


    In front of a cliff that looked like a mirror, Shen Wen sat cross-legged, staring at the empty mountain wall, not knowing what he was looking at.


    "Elder Shen."


    Zhou Shu walked to him and arched his hands.


    Shen Wen did not turn around, still staring at the mountain wall, "Zhou Shu, I didn''t expect you to come to me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, sat down slowly and looked at the mountain wall, and said slowly, "Elder Shen, now the five-year period has passed smoothly, and the lotus school has also performed well. The promise to you back then should be considered finished."


    "I know."


    Shen Wen looked indifferent, not smiling, "Thanks to you, haha."


    He was very satisfied with the status quo of the Holland School, but he still had a lot of resentment towards Zhou Shu, and he would not have a good face.


    Zhou Shu didn��t care, and said with a smile, ��Now that everything is going well for the Heyin School, the promise between you and me is considered fulfilled. No need to mention the past, and Elder Shen doesn��t have to stay in retreat. It��s time to come out. ."


    Shen Wen snorted softly, "Nowadays, the lotus pie is your lotus pie. How can I go out to do it? It''s better to stay quiet here."


    "The Heyin Sect belongs to everyone, not yours, nor mine at all. Why should Elder Shen say such a statement?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Now it is the time when the Heyin School and the Qingyuan Five Sects are making great efforts. The Heyin School has the opportunity to step out of the Qingyuan Mountain Range and go one step further and become a bigger sect. With such an opportunity, Elder Shen will not Are you tempted? I know that everything that Elder Shen did in the past was for the sect. No matter what kind of danger the sect encounters, he will not abandon it. But now that the sect has a good opportunity for improvement, Elder Shen has ignored it?"


    Shen Wen''s figure shook slightly and was silent for a while.


    He slowly shook his head, "Zhou Shu, I understand what you said, but let''s forget it."


    Of course he knew that the sect was now lacking people, and he wanted to do his best for the sect as in the past, but he still couldn''t make it through if he wanted to give up his past grievances and manage the sect with Zhou Shu.


    In the battle of Qinghe Peak that day, in front of countless disciples, Shen Wen had to declare a retreat after defeat. Since then, the sovereign has changed and the lotus sect has changed drastically. Now he wants him to return to the sect. He really doesn��t know how to deal with it. I don''t know how to face those disciples.


    Zhou Shu knew Shen Wen quite well, and thought of this before he came, but at this time Shen Wen''s worries were as obvious as written on his face, and he knew it at a glance.


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word, standing up long, waving a heavy gold sword in the air, and a landscape picture soon appeared on the mirror-like mountain wall.


    The painting is the Qingyuan Mountains, using swords as the brush, heavy ink with heavy colors, seemingly rough but extremely glamorous, with heavy mountains and ridges, lifelike, vigorous, beautiful and magnificent mountains and rivers in front of you, just look at it There was a breath of awe-inspiring rushing toward his face, which made people fascinated and couldn''t help themselves.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Three swords are drawn, and the three big characters "Lotus" are located in the center of the picture, which is particularly eye-catching.


    Shen Wen''s figure stagnated, staring at the painting, his face became red and hot unconsciously, as if he had returned to a young boy, and there were many waves in his heart. This kind of picture is exactly what he has been thinking about all the time, if the lotus school has really arrived. At this step, he was willing to die.


    Zhou Shu took the sword and stood, and said calmly, "Elder Shen, what if the place I want you to go is not the Heyin School, but the Yunjian School?"


    "The Cloud School?"


    Shen Wen was shocked and couldn''t help looking at Zhou Shu.


    "Yes, it''s the Yunjian faction."


    Zhou Shuzheng said, condensing his eyebrows solemnly, showing a bit of solemnity, "At present, the five sect alliance has been formed, and it is not far from the five sects in the painting. It is just that there are many resistances and still need to work hard. Among them, the Yunjian faction is the most troublesome. Now they have lost Du Ze, no one manages the sect, and people are moved. If they let it go, it will be difficult for the five sects to become one."


    Shen Wen seemed to realize something, "Zhou Shu, do you want me to manage the Yunjian faction?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Shen Wen fell into deep thought, thinking hard for a while, "I, can I?"


    "Who is it you?" Zhou Shu stared at Shen Wen, bent slightly, and said seriously, "There is no better candidate for you than Elder Shen. With you, the Yunjian faction can develop stably, and the Heyin faction is more capable. powerful."


    Hearing these words, Shen Wen''s figure shook, staring at Zhou Shu for a while without speaking.


    To do what he likes, the previous landscape drawings have already tempted Shen Wen, and Zhou Shu has made up enough sincerity, and Shen Wen has no reason to refuse.


    Shen Wen stood up and spoke slowly, "I understand what happened before the Yunjian faction, but what happened to Du Ze when he died? If I don''t know the whole story, it would be difficult for me to go there."


    Zhou Shu laughed, and Shen Wen could say this, indicating that he has made a decision, which is good.


    When he was in the Yunjian School before, he thought, letting those refiners to manage the Yunjian School would definitely not have a good result, but he couldn��t find anyone from the Heyin School. Of course he wouldn��t go. After thinking for a while, it seems that only Shen Wen who is in retreat is the most suitable. Shen Wen has enough strength and means to manage a sect is not difficult, and he is wholeheartedly thinking about the Heyin School, and nothing will happen.


    "Don''t worry, Elder Shen, I will tell you in detail, without any omission."


    Zhou Shu nodded and explained Du Ze''s affairs carefully. Of course, the relationship between Du Ze and Xie Xiu had not been missed.


    "It turned out to be like this. As long as there are not many insiders, it doesn''t matter much, just leave it to me."


    Shen Wen nodded. He has done similar things before and knows how to solve them (one is using the evil repair pill and the other is using the evil weapon directly), but he also has some doubts, "Zhou Shu , You told them that you would avenge Du Ze, how should this be resolved?"


    "Don''t worry Du Ze''s revenge has been reported, and Xie Xiu is dead."


    As he said, Zhou Shu handed Ximen Bai��s Liyuan Palace token and some evil talisman to Shen Wen, ��I got these things from Xie Xiu. You take them to the Yunjian faction. Show it to those golden core elders and say that you helped them avenge, and they will trust you very much."


    These things, he didn''t send them out in the cloud at the time, they were prepared to use them at this time.


    Shen Wen showed a hint of surprise, glanced at Zhou Shu, shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect you to be ready a long time ago, but I was worried about it. Oh, with these, I can''t help them do more."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing some caution, "Elder Shen, the future Yunjian faction will be handed over to you."


    Shen Wen pondered for a moment, then slowly said, "I promise you, it''s for the Dutch school, not for anything else."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, said no more, and turned around. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 542: All progress

    The days of cultivation always go by very quickly, and it''s just half a year in a flash. One Novel���������Q�Q


    In the secret realm of the Heyin School, beside a clear stream and on the grass, two small trees could not help but sway, making a rustling sound.


    "Ha, you finally learned, even I can''t tell that this is you!"


    The sound was Hao Siyun''s, and who was the tree beside him?


    "Sister Siyun taught me well. I''m actually very stupid. It took almost half a year to learn these techniques. Thank you."


    It turned out to be bayberry, and two small trees about the same height spoke with a lot of joy in their words.


    In the past six months, the two often practiced together. Hao Siyun taught Yang Mei several methods of Mu Yin Jue, and the relationship between the two became better and better.


    "Soon, others won��t be able to learn it in a few years. You have a very good foundation, maybe better than me. Don��t say that you are stupid. Also, you must not thank me for such a small thing, you give it back. With my Tianxin Pill, it is much better than a few methods, and I don��t know how to thank you."


    Hao Siyun shook the branches and leaves, and said with some doubts, "Yang Mei, you have to learn these tactics, why don''t you let Senior Brother Shu teach you? He must be better than me."


    Yang Mei shook it up and said with a smile, "Brother Shu is very busy, I don''t want to disturb him."


    Hao Siyun snorted, "What is he busy? Isn''t he practicing swords with the master Xu Feng every day? Yesterday he asked him to accompany me to go down the mountain to buy things, and said that he was not free, which made me very angry."


    "Sister Siyun, don��t say that. Master Xu Feng is very good. He used to help Senior Brother Shu, but now Senior Brother Shu is right to help her, and it��s right for Jian Xiu to practice swords with each other. Unfortunately, I am not a Jian Xiu, but I I don''t like swords, but Sister Yan does."


    Yangmei explained a few words in a low voice.


    "I don''t bother to care about what he does, but you always think about others."


    Hao Siyun looked at the stream to one side, "Yang Mei, aren''t you Danxiu, why do you want to learn these techniques?"


    "Well, I want to go out and practice..."


    After hesitating for a while, Yang Mei said, "Feng Miao said, even the alchemy can''t always stay in the mountains to make alchemy. You must increase your knowledge, get out of contact with various things, and exercise your mind to make the alchemy better. The Danxiu of the Music School goes out to practice for a few months every two years. I think I should do the same. So I have to learn those techniques, can hide and defend, and I am not afraid of danger. I always Rely on senior brother and senior sister, now I have to rely on myself."


    With that, her tone became much firmer, and she seemed to have made plans long ago.


    Hao Siyun asked suspiciously, "Now that you have learned how to guide the wood, are you going to go out soon?"


    Yangmei said seriously, "Well, I''m all ready, the pill, Fulu and some magic weapons, and I will leave in a few days."


    Hao Siyun thought for a while, "Yang Mei, why don''t I go with you?"


    "what?"


    Yangmei was startled, "Brother said, it''s best to go for the experience alone."


    "Don''t listen to him, he is different from us, and we are not as good as him," Hao Siyun''s voice was louder, "I don''t feel good in cultivation now. I have not been able to improve on the third level of the Condensed Vein Realm. I think we need to practice, and we can take care of each other together, just like now, how great."


    Yang Mei thought for a while, "My sister is right, then..."


    Hao Siyun interrupted her, "Don''t do this or that, it''s so decided. I''ll see you in two days. Let''s go out and practice together, and we will come back after a year or two."


    The bayberry bends the canopy a few times, as if nodding, "Yes."


    There was a rush of footsteps, gradually drifting away. It turned out that not far away, a disciple of another faction saw two trees talking to each other, his expression was shocked, and he hurried away.


    Feeling this scene, the two returned to their original state, looked at each other, and laughed unconsciously.


    After laughing for a while, Yang Mei said goodbye, "Sister Siyun, I''m looking for a senior brother, and I have to tell him first."


    "Okay, I won''t go, now I''m angry when I see him, hum."


    Hao Siyun nodded, jumped into the stream, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Chuiyun Peak, the back mountain.


    An open area within a few tens of feet was filled with dense dust, like a sandstorm, and you couldn''t see things.


    Outside the dust, Xu Rong standing in a red dress, with a dense layer of sweat on the forehead and temples, and the long sword in his hand is still picking out, waves of dust continue to rise, sweeping towards the middle.


    The one standing in the middle was Zhou Shu, with a calm expression, and the heavy golden sword flew up from time to time to drive away the dust around him one by one.


    "Yes, that''s it, I already feel it."


    "I feel it too!"


    Abandoning the long sword, Xu Rong sat down on the ground exhausted and wiped a hand of sweat. Although tired, there was a completely uncontrollable smile on his face.


    Zhou Shu received the sword, turned to Xu Rong, smiled and nodded, "Congratulations, senior sister, the sword will reach the sword and turn as you like."


    Shi Cai, he felt a clear sense of consciousness in Xu Rong''s sword intent. Obviously, Xu Rong had already touched the fur of the sword turning with his heart.


    Xu Rong nodded vigorously, with a lot of gratitude in his eyes, "Junior, you have come to practice swords with me almost every day for the past six months and guide me... If it weren��t for this, I wouldn��t be able to do this at all. Thank you, brother. ."


    The sword turns at will, which is a very important threshold for the realm of sword art. Once crossed, there will be opportunities for the next realm. If you don��t realize it, you will probably be trapped here all your life. She has been trapped for more than five years and now finally reached. The excitement in my heart is indescribable, and I also know that without Zhou Shu, she would be almost impossible to do it, and thank you very sincerely.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are welcome, Senior Sister, I should do it."


    "Okay, I won''t say much," Xu Rong stood up with a smile, "Heh, it''s been so long for Junior Brother, and it won''t be anymore."


    "Not a delay."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I have benefited a lot these days, not less than the senior sister."


    Xu Rong was a little unbelievable, "You didn''t lie to me, did you? Practice swords with me, how can you make progress."


    "It''s true," Zhou Shu looked serious, "I don''t believe it, senior sister, please see."


    The heavy gold sword drew out very slowly, but it was completely different in Xu Rong��s eyes. The sword rushed over, the sword intent was awe-inspiring, and in the blink of an eye, everything around him changed dramatically�� -I was in the desert, surrounded by sand and dust, extremely hot, and uncomfortable, and there were countless magic ants flying close to the ground or from the air. The darkness was everywhere, and my heart would be frightened just by looking at it.


    "How did I get here?"


    Everything is true, even Xu Rong is full of strength, and can''t help her face pale, her eyes are a bit dull, at a loss.


    This was just the scene she saw, and in Zhou Shu''s eyes, the surrounding scenery was as old as the old one, and the sword intent was lingering on the heavy golden sword held on the pin, and many magic ants slowly entangled towards Xu Rong.


    After a few breaths, Zhou Shu took the sword, and the sword''s intention disappeared.


    Xu Rong''s face was a little pale, and he looked at Zhou Shu with a little wince, "Junior Brother...This is the sword power? Your sword turns as you like, has it reached this level?"


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "It''s also the matter of the past few days, I can''t do it now without the help of Senior Sister Luochen Jian."


    "Huh?!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 543: Have to experience

    Xu Rong was surprised, "Junior Brother, how did you do it?"


    "Senior Sister��s sword intent to fall into the dust has helped a lot. �RһFiction���Q��


    Zhou Shuslow explained.


    Previously, Zhou Shu''s sword intent had been stagnant in the realm of the sword revolving around the heart for a long time. Although he was already extremely skilled, it was always a thin layer of paper behind the tangible sword power, and it was always impenetrable.


    After practicing swords with Xu Rong, he gradually realized that there are many factors that form sword power. To affect or even control the opponent''s mind, drag the opponent into the realm of his sword intent, and achieve the general effect of the formation, it must be combined in many aspects. It can be done, not only by one thing, it is absolutely impossible to do it by the magic ants alone.


    For a long time, he only used to think about only one sword intent. Although the sword intent is getting deeper and deeper, it is actually a big limitation. He spends too much time on the magic ant, and all the sword intent is for the magic ant. It''s like being stuck in a dead end, no progress can be made.


    After practicing swords for a long time and thinking about it day and night, he gradually jumped out of the pit.


    The root of the sword turning with the heart is the heart, not the sword intent itself. The sword turns with the heart, and the state is created by the heart. When a sword intent cannot satisfy the state of mind creation, it will change.


    To put it simply, to form a sword force, you must know more about the sword intent of other swords. You don��t have to understand to what extent, but you must understand its principles, and then integrate into your own sword intent and understand other swords. The more you get, the easier it is to create a realm with your heart and form your own unique sword force.


    After understanding this, Zhou Shu had a clear heart, and he began to understand other sword intents.


    After practicing sword with Xu Rong for a long time, he has a very thorough understanding of the sword intent of the falling dust, so when using the sword intent, he also added the insights from the sword intent of the falling dust, and added the pill fire in the golden core, and then used the broken jade sword. Intent-based, to create the artistic conception in the mind, such as a desert full of magic ants, gradually forming a sword.


    After practicing for a long time, just a few days ago, he finally succeeded in the exercise, and it was verified by Xu Rong today.


    These truths are more about understanding, and it is not easy to talk about it. After Zhou Shu spoke for a long time, Xu Rong nodded as if understanding.


    She stared at Zhou Shu, not without envy, "It seems that I understand, and it seems that I don''t have it, but congratulations to the younger brother, the sword is taking shape, even if the sword is turned with one''s heart, even if it is complete, the strength as a sword repairer has increased a lot. Even if the Qingyuan Five Sects are fine, it is estimated that the Junior Brothers in the Dazongmen will not find a few opponents of the same level."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "It''s still early, the more you learn kendo, the harder it feels. The sword power alone is endless. If you want something to do, I''m afraid you need more transparency."


    "Junior Brother can always reach it."


    Xu Rong laughed, "I have to work hard too, now that the sword intent of Luochen has turned with my heart, I will learn the Gufeng Sword Art next step."


    Zhou Shu knew her thoughts and said casually, "Senior Sister still thinks about the three swords in one."


    "Yeah, if the three sword intents of Falling Chen, Solitary Wind, and Waning Moon can achieve the sword turning at will, it is possible to comprehend the three Fengchen swords of the past. As the only fifth-order sword art of the lotus school, how can it be annihilated? I must make it reappear."


    Xu Rong nodded vigorously, eyes full of expectation.


    Hearing familiar words, Zhou Shu suddenly froze, seeming to realize something.


    He had heard this a few times before, and didn��t think about it too much at that time, but as his cultivation level got deeper and he knew more about swords, he can now get a lot of inspiration from these words and use them in his own kendo. on.


    As far as magic weapons are concerned, they reach a level after reaching the fifth stage, and the same is true for the magic arts and swords. The fifth stage swords are very different from the fourth stage, and the sword will be used as an example. Sword and sword intent, it seems unnecessary to forcibly understand other sword intents, because Fengchen Sword Intent itself combines three kinds of sword intents, enough to form a sword intent...from one to many, then from many back to one, the sword intent is separated And fusion...


    "Junior Brother? I''m leaving."


    Xu Rong said hello, but Zhou Shu stopped in place if he didn''t hear it.


    She naturally knew that this was a rare state of insight, and only a few cultivators could do it. There was a little envy in her eyes, she didn''t say anything, and quietly turned and left.


    Several hours passed before Zhou Shu woke up from his contemplation, with a slight smile on his face. At this time, he had a deeper understanding of swords.


    Before long, he returned to the valley.


    In the Lingtian, the three seeds had sprouted leaves a few months ago, and now they are about half a foot tall. The plump branches and leaves are very strong and verdant.


    The careful care of the previous few months has finally yielded results. After the seeds have sprouted, they no longer need any energy, and there is no need to use the wood yin formula to attract the wood spirit, and let its natural growth more conform to the law. As for the weeds and insects, it is also Don''t worry, there are a few layers of blocking spirit planting formations outside the spirit field to prevent them.


    At the edge of the Lingtian, Xiao Gun suddenly emerged from Zhou Shu, jumping up and down, brows and eyes, whining constantly.


    Zhou Shu leaned down, smiled and squeezed his ears twice, "Teaching every day, reminding every day, knowing that you are suffocated, we will go out in a few days."


    Xiao Gun blinked his eyes and nodded, clearly agreeing.


    As a Tier 4 monster, it is hard to stay in the valley to see the spiritual field. In fact, the desire of the monster to advance to the rank is very strong, not much less than the cultivator, and Xiao Gun, a monster who has never opened a spirit. The beast can''t understand the magic arts, and wants to advance through the absorption of spiritual energy. I am afraid that it will take a hundred years or thousands of years. How can Xiao Gun who is used to the spirit stone stand it?


    At present, it is completely not interested in high-grade spirit stones. What it wants is the best spirit stones, which are better demon pills. These are not found in Zhou Shu��s valley or even Qingyuan mountain range, so it has always wanted Go out, open up the world, look for opportunities.


    Zhou Shu also had similar ideas. For half a year, he practiced hard day and night, and the knowledge of the sea has been constantly deduced. His strength is advancing daily, but there is also a feeling of lag and slowdown. Every time a practitioner reaches this stage, it shows It''s time to go out and practice.


    "Brother."


    Outside the valley, the voice of Yangmei came.


    Zhou Shu put down Xiaogun and greeted Yangmei in a quick step, with a lot of concern on his face, "What''s the matter, Junior Sister?"


    Yangmei stared at Zhou Shu, the corners of her mouth curled slightly, and she said expectantly, "Brother, I want to go out and practice!"


    Zhou Shu was startled, he was just about to go to experience, Yang Mei said that there was such a coincidence.


    He wondered, "Where are you going to practice, alone?"


    Yang Mei replied honestly Originally she planned to be alone, but Siyun later said that she wanted to be together. Whether I want to, I will go with her. As for where to go, I haven''t figured it out yet. Anyway, I have to go out and gain some knowledge, so I should look around first. "


    Watching her, Zhou Shu constricted his eyebrows, feeling a little uneasy.


    And when she looked at Zhou Shu, the expectation in her eyes gradually dissipated, and she whispered, "If the brother disagrees, then I won''t go."


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu shook his head, "Sooner or later the cultivator has to go to experience, whether two people, then go, but be careful."


    "Hmm!"


    Yang Mei nodded vigorously, her eyes bent into crescent shapes, "Senior brother, don''t worry, I have made a lot of preparations, and there is nothing wrong with Siyun sister."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of helplessness, "I''m even more worried if she is there."


    "Oh����"


    "Wait, I will prepare something for you." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 544: Dust Dan Beads

    "... Collect the magic pill, use the spirit stones carefully, don''t let too many people see them, and these clay figurines phantom symbols are used to escape, you know?"


    Looking at Yangmei, Zhou Shu said with concern, exchanging word by word, while Yangmei agreed very seriously and took them one by one. A novel �R��������


    Best, Zhou Shu took out a pale gold talisman, and solemnly handed it to Yangmei, "This talisman is called the Great Escape Talisman, and it is for life-saving. Remember, don��t use it when it��s a last resort, but when you use it. , Take Hao Siyun with you, you know?"


    Seeing what Zhou Shu said solemnly, Yang Mei nodded again and again, "Brother, I know. But, such a Fulu, senior brother, don''t you do it yourself?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and touched her head, "Do I still need this now? Take it."


    "Ok."


    Yang Mei moved closer obediently, clinging to Zhou Shu''s ears, and whispered, "I''ll just tell you some things, brother, in fact, this time going down the mountain, in addition to experience, I also want to find the family who abandoned me."


    "Don''t you say you don''t want to find it?"


    Zhou Shu was a little confused. He asked Yang Mei��s family several times before, saying that he could help her after he went out, but Yang Mei always said that he didn��t want to, he didn��t want to, and even got angry when he said that, he never mentioned it again. , But didn''t want to mention it by herself now.


    "I didn''t want to..."


    Yang Mei leaned on Zhou Shu and said softly, "I don''t want to mention them, nor do I want to see them, but now I always feel that there is always a knot in my heart, which is not a good thing. If this continues, I may not be able to knot Dan."


    He hesitated for a while, "I have found the best, but even if I find it, I won''t do anything for the sake of my wish. I always understand that the place where there are seniors is my home."


    Her voice is not loud, but her tone is very firm, it seems that this kind of thought goes deep into her heart, nothing will change.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said softly, "I understand."


    The cultivator re-cultivating the mind, it is very important that the mind is mastery. If there is any unresolvable knot in the mind, it will be a great obstacle to the practice. Zhou Shu has known Yang Mei for a long time, but she has never seen Yang Mei mention the past. When he mentioned several times, Yang Mei would deliberately say something else to cover it up. Obviously, she was frustrated in her heart, and her attachments could not be resolved. If this continues, Not being able to form a pill is by no means alarmist, but a very possible thing.


    Yang Mei now mentions this, he understands and supports it, more, and feels distressed.


    He was also a little puzzled, "Yang Mei, how do you find it? There should be some clues, right?"


    He only knew that Yangmei was picked up by the elders from the Qingyuan Mountains, and a little girl appeared in the mountains inexplicably. Although it was strange, it seemed that there was no clue to track down.


    "Yes, when the elders found me, this thing was by my side. They should have left it."


    Yangmei nodded, took out a string of beads from the deepest part of Na Xujie, and carefully handed it to Zhou Shu.


    When the beads were taken out, a scent of medicinal scent came out, refreshing and refreshing. Zhou Shu was slightly taken aback, took the beads and looked at it carefully.


    The bead string is made up of seventeen round beads. The beads are of the same size, but the colors are different. There are pink, white and blue. The streamer flashes and shines. Lightly touch it, just feel smooth and delicate, extremely comfortable , And a burst of warm breath came out.


    A small white bead is tattooed with a small character "Yang", and the name of Yangmei must be derived from this.


    However, after watching for a long time, Zhou Shu couldn��t see how many grades of these beads were, and what the material was. They were neither gold nor jade, nor stone nor iron, nor like treasures from the sea, but judging from the aura in them, most of them were not. All things.


    He returned the bead string to Yangmei and said slowly, "Yangmei, this bead string is extraordinary. Your family should also be a cultivator."


    Yangmei nodded gently, "Well, the elder said the same. He said that my family is definitely not an ordinary person, and that this dust pill bead string is not something that Qingyuan Mountain Range can have. It has a lot of background. Let me keep it well. Don''t show it to others in the door, lest misfortune occur."


    Her hand holding the string of beads was trembling slightly, and the feeling of wanting to let go and grabbing was pitiful.


    Zhou Shu quickly grabbed her hand, feeling cold for a while, a pain in her heart, and she clenched again.


    Yangmei didn''t struggle, and got closer, and the two leaned together for a long time without speaking.


    "Dust Danzhu, what material is it? Why have I never heard of it,"


    Zhou Shu asked softly, the first time he heard this name, he felt a little strange in his heart.


    "It''s not a general material, Chen Dan is something that Dan Xiu only understands."


    Yangmei explained a few words.


    Everyone knows that when a pill cultivator is refining a pill, if an accident occurs in the process, the pill will be refined and become a useless waste pill.


    But there is a kind of waste pill that is useful and extremely rare, that is, dust pill.


    The essence of the dust pill is also a waste pill, and it is also a product of the failure of the pill cultivation to make pill. But if you want to get the dust pill, you can only meet two very small possibilities at the same time. First, the pill is cultivated to be Tier 5 and above. Pills, secondly, the pill that is being refined may become the best pill.


    Although the top-grade pill is not as rare as the top-grade magic weapon, it also carries the aura of heaven and earth, and its effectiveness is several times that of the general high-grade pill. It also has various rare special effects, such as the most commonly used by low-level practitioners. If the pill of the essence is the best, it can not only greatly increase the degree of spiritual energy absorption, but also form a "gathering spirit" effect in one day. The spiritual energy naturally moves closer to the practitioner''s body, which is of great help to the practitioner''s cultivation.


    When the pill is cultivated to make the best pill of Tier 5 and above, you will either receive the blessings of the heavens and successfully integrate the origin of the heavens and the earth to make the best products, or the integration of the origins of the heavens and the earth will fail and the effect will be lost. Of course, the possibility of becoming a dust pill is far greater than the former.


    This stone-like dust pill is not as useless as other waste pills. It also has a trace of the origin of heaven and earth. It is said that if worn on the body, it can clear the mind and calm the mind, and it will be easier to connect to the origin of heaven and earth, and to repair There are many benefits to this kind of dust pill, but Danxiu usually uses it for himself. UU Reading is rarely outflowed, and it is difficult to see it at various auctions.


    Pill cultivation produces a dust pill, even if its essence is a waste pill, the pill will not be ashamed, but proud. Because you can refine the dust pill, it shows that you have the ability to refine the best pill, which is extraordinary.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, and he was even more surprised when he only looked at the beads, "These beads are made of dust pill? The cultivator who made this string of beads..."


    In general, it is rare to have the opportunity to refine the best pill once, and the seventeen dust pill on the bead is to refine the best pill at least 17 times. Although all 17 times have failed, The refiner can definitely be regarded as a superb pill, Zhou Shu has never seen such a pill, or even heard of it.


    He stared at Yang Mei, his heart was constantly fluctuating. He had never thought that this string of beads, which seemed not too special, had such a big origin.


    He sighed lightly, "What a great Danxiu."


    "What a great one, it''s not."


    Yangmei snorted, with a rare trace of anger. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 545: Without delay

    "Well, not great. >һ��novel �R�ܣ��ܡܨQ�Q���Q�����������Q���Q"


    Seeing Yang Mei''s somewhat resentful look, Zhou Shu embraced her and stroked her shoulders, softly comforting.


    He understands Yang Mei''s anger towards the master of the bead string very well. He was left alone. He was alone since childhood. Facing cold-eyed rumors, how could he not be angry after experiencing so many hardships? Besides, Yang Mei has always maintained an optimistic attitude, only to get angry occasionally.


    After a while, Yang Mei gradually calmed down and returned to her familiar smile. Her eyes were like crescents, "I''m not angry. Besides, he is not good at first. He did not succeed in the practice so many times. It must be too bad. No, God doesn��t like him, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Yes, it must be so."


    Looking at each other, the two laughed happily, and it took a long time to stop.


    Zhou Shu looked at the beads and whispered, "Junior sister, are you learning alchemy because of this?"


    Now he knows the origin of Yang Mei and Danxiu, it seems that she has been influenced by beads since she was a child, and it is reasonable to like to make alchemy.


    Yang Mei shook her head in an angry manner, "No, I will return this string of beads to others sooner or later. I learn alchemy because I really like it, and because I want to help seniors and have nothing to do with other people."


    Always using "others" to refer to his family members, feeling Yang Mei''s stubbornness, Zhou Shu gently nodded, "Junior Sister, I was wrong."


    Yang Mei glanced at the beads, then turned to stare at Zhou Shu, her eyes clear as water, "Brother, do you believe it? I will definitely pass him, he always fails, and I will succeed."


    Zhou Shu nodded very carefully, "Of course I believe you."


    "Hehe."


    Yangmei laughed and put the beads back into Naxu Ring. Compared with before, she seemed to be a lot more relaxed, her hands did not shake, and she did not have the entanglement before.


    She tilted her head to look at Zhou Shu, and said happily, "Brother, I feel better after I have talked so much to you. Maybe I can let them go without looking for them, and I can also form a pill."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s just that I can solve it for a while, but I can''t solve it for a lifetime. If I want to solve it completely, I still have to find a family person, otherwise it will be very bad for me if I think about it when I get a pill."


    Yang Mei hesitated for a while, nodded and said, "Well, I listen to the brother."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Junior sister, with the clue of beads, it shouldn''t be difficult to find them."


    He groaned slightly, "The alchemy that can refine so many different types of top-grade pill is mostly from a certain large sect. There seems to be no eligible sect around the Qingyuan Mountains. In fact, even the entire northern part of Dongsheng Prefecture is not. That''s too much, you can try to find it. And I will go out to practice this time, and I will help you with questions along the way."


    Yangmei listened quietly and gave a soft "um".


    Zhou Shu looked more serious, "Beads are of great value, even if the Golden Core Cultivator has to **** it. If you don''t have absolute certainty, you must never show it to others, you know? I said it is absolutely certain. Only when Cheng Neng confirms that it is your family member can you take it out."


    Yang Mei seriously agreed, "I remember what the brother said."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I won''t say much about other things. Experience is also a process of cultivating sutras. It''s up to you. Remember, come back well."


    "There are seniors, I must come back."


    Yang Mei nodded, stood up and smiled, "Um, brother, then I''m leaving."


    Watching her, Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t say much, until after Yang Mei left, he gently shook his head and walked out of the valley towards the secret realm.


    He also intends to go out, some things must be explained to Hao Ruoyan.


    Two days later, Zhou Shu took Xiao to get out of the lotus pie.


    He didn''t use the flying fish boat, because he had already given Yangmei and the others, but instead of flying magic weapons, he flew faster and seemed more casual.


    More than a month later, Zhou Shu arrived in Lingyu City.


    Arriving at Lingyu City is the first stop. One thing is necessary, and that is to receive the Great Escape Talisman exchanged from Wushuang City. For now, it is the best guarantee. With this, you don''t have to worry too much about where you go.


    Putting on his regular clothes, Zhou Shu went to Haizhonglou.


    "Friend Shu Dao, huh?"


    Xiao Buming walked over to greet him quickly, and when he saw Zhou Shu''s cultivation base, he was taken aback, and quickly said with a smile, "Congratulations, Daoist Shu, for successfully forming a pill."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "Thank you, Xiao Xiao."


    "In just over a year, Fellow Shu Daoist has gone from double pulse condensing to pill formation. It is unbelievable. It is faster than the master," Xiao Buming gave a few praises, "If the master sees it, I don��t know. How to be envious."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer with a smile, and said with some doubts, "Why, isn''t Lou Zhu Zhao away?"


    "It''s not a coincidence that fellow Daoist came. The original poster went out with Mrs. Xin half a year ago, saying that he wants to challenge everywhere to hone his spear skills," Xiao Buming shook his head, and then smiled, "The host said before he left. , Treat Fellow Shu as the host of the Haizhong Lou, so fellow Taoists don��t care if the host is or not, just ask if you have anything."


    "Lord Zhao is really kind, how can I bear it, haha."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Actually, there is nothing wrong with me this time. I just want to talk about the past. It doesn''t matter if he is not there, I will leave in a while."


    "Oh," Xiao Buming groaned slightly, "If it is reminiscent of the past, there is an aisle fellow who happens to be in the building, can you see him?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, and then he smiled, "Is it a fellow Taoist Ziming? It just so happens, trouble the host to introduce it."


    "Okay, treat fellow daoists less, I will invite him up now."


    Xiao Buming bowed his hands.


    Guo Ziming, a disciple of Jianlu, Zhou Shu once compared swords with him, talked about kendo, and benefited a lot from each other. Moreover, the original fountain pill was also obtained from him. This time he came to Lingyu City and Zhou Shuzheng went to Xiaolian Lake. I''ve visited Ziming''s thoughts, and encountered it at this time, but it was the best.


    Not long after, a man dressed in Tsing Yi walked into the top floor happily, and when he saw Zhou Shu, he showed a lot of excitement, "Brother Shu, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, and said, "Why Brother Guo said that, Shu Mou was quite panicked."


    After Guo Ziming returned the ceremony, he sat down slowly, and said cautiously, "That day, I had a fight with Brother Shu, and I had a lot of words from Brother Shu. I benefited a lot After more than a year of retreat, I fully understood Brother Shu. The essence of the words made me stunned. My brother is really a wizard of swordsmanship. I am ashamed. After leaving the customs, I wish I could find Brother Shu immediately and listen to the teachings again. I only hate that I don��t know where Brother Shu is. Goodbye today, how to make me unhappy, this time, I must stay with Brother Shu for a few days."


    He was full of sincerity, and Zhou Shu didn''t feel it, and said, "Brother Guo is absurd."


    Zhou Shu also had a sense of self-satisfaction in his heart. At the beginning, he and Guo Ziming talked about four or five hours, and they were talking about theories derived from deduction. In this world of cultivation, it is difficult for anyone to understand.


    But if you understand it, most of it will be of great benefit to your own kendo, and Guo Ziming is also worthy of a genius in kendo.


    He smiled, "It is better to meet by chance, I also have the intention of learning swordsmanship with my brother."


    Guo Ziming nodded quickly, "It''s so best, it shouldn''t be too late, how about starting now?"


    His eyes were full of eagerness, as if he didn''t want to waste a breath.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and stood up, with the heavy golden sword in his hands, "Please." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 546: Long talk

    Zhou Shu and Guo Ziming, who were on the top floor, had never been out, nor had they been touched by the spiritual food and wine they sent every day. A novel �ۣ��ܩ��������ܣ��Q�Q�Q


    It''s rare to meet people who are close and acquainted. In the exchange of kendo, the two are drunk and don''t know the time.


    Ten days later.


    Guo Ziming pressed his sword on the case and let out a long scream, "It''s really a pleasure to talk to Brother Shu about the sword!"


    In this discussion, he has benefited more than last time. I am afraid that it will take several years to retreat to understand clearly, but he knows that once these principles are understood, there will definitely be a qualitative leap in kendo. How can he not be excited? Howl, express your conscience.


    Zhou Shu was much calmer, only smiling and nodding, "I have benefited a lot from discussing with my brother, and I am very lucky."


    As for Zhou Shu, he is not lacking in reason, and he is more concerned about the chances of fighting. Guo Ziming is proficient in the six sword intents, and he has a good understanding of them. Almost every sword has a different feeling in it. He will try to figure it out as a whole, and he will naturally get it. Many experiences, these experiences are beyond my own hard thinking, are quite precious.


    Guo Ziming stretched out his hand, and the spirit food and spirit wine at the door were all piled up between the two of them. Then, a glass of spirit wine was automatically filled and delivered to Zhou Shu, "Please, borrow flowers to present the Buddha, today is a big white."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, took it and took a sip.


    The two of them were struggling with each other, and realized it was more than an hour.


    Zhou Shu put down the wine glass and asked, "Brother, if you have experience, where would you go better?"


    "Brother Shu wants to experience..."


    Guo Ziming''s face was reddish, he thought for a while, and said slowly, "There are many places in Dongsheng Prefecture that have not been fully explored. They are all suitable for practitioners to experience, but they are also dangerous. For example, there are dozens of Quanta in the middle. Thousands of miles of Damang grassland, Yinmu forest, etc., as well as the Dayu Plain, which is the location of the ancient Zhongzhou. It is rumored that there are many ancient relics in it, and it is the most popular place for many monks to explore... The south is even greater. The desert is like a wasteland. By the way, there are also the Taiyin Mountains called the Taiyin Ghost Territory. There are many different treasures there, but there are many ghost repairs in the ghost road, which is extremely dangerous. It is said that... and the Daqin Mountains in the west. It traverses the north and south of Dongsheng Prefecture and stretches for millions of miles. It is said that there are dragon veins and the most gathering aura. There are countless immortal gates. There are also many secret realms to go. There are secret realms that can be entered by all cultivators, and some are occupied by sects. Join the sect or pay a lot of fees to enter, but if you encounter the unowned secret realm, you will make a lot of money..."


    Xu Ye came up with excitement, Guo Ziming said many things without changing a single breath, and Zhou Shu was a little startled.


    He had heard most of these places, but he hadn''t been as detailed as the one that Ziming had said, so he had gained a lot of knowledge. However, he also knows very well that going to these places is not suitable now, some places are too dangerous, some places are too far away, and some places have too many cultivators.


    He quietly waited for Ziming to finish before smiling, "Guo brother, how about east and north, why don''t you say?"


    He is going to Liuming Mountain to participate in the Dongsheng Swordsmanship in more than two years, so he should not go too far.


    Guo Ziming shook his head, "Eastern and north of Dongshengzhou, there is not much spiritual energy, even monsters are rare to have high rank..."


    Zhou Shu also knew this. For example, the Qingyuan Mountain Range was in the northeast of Dongshengzhou. It could be said that the spiritual energy was the thinnest. There were few cultivators and few monsters. It was experience, and few cultivators came. Of course, For low-level cultivators, this place is like a paradise.


    Ziming paused for a while, and his face showed a lot of regret, "It is said that in the former Dongsheng Prefecture, the spiritual energy is very abundant everywhere. It is a fairyland on earth, a place for cultivators, and the four continents are only those of Dongshengzhou. There are the most people, and the people who have gained the Dao and promoted the immortal are also the most, but disasters have also arisen. Dongsheng Prefecture has suffered the most catastrophes over the years... Since ancient times, in order to occupy this treasure, the monsters, sea peoples, and even from outside the sky The alien races have invaded Dongsheng Prefecture many times, and there have been many battles between the world and the earth. The human cultivators struggled to fight, and the world changed dozens of times. Although the cultivators won each time, the price paid was also extremely high. It��s heavy, countless monks have lost their lives, and they have even fallen. In the long run, the landform and spiritual energy of Dongsheng Prefecture have undergone great changes, and they have also weakened a lot..."


    "The biggest changes are the east and north. Because they are close to the East China Sea, they were almost attacked by several races during the war, and the loss of resources was also the biggest... For example, the Aolai Mountain Range, the easternmost part of Dongshengzhou, where there was The spirit veins of the eighth rank and the blessed cave sky like Huaguo Mountain. As a result, the entire mountain range was destroyed after several battles. The spirit veins were divided and taken away. As for the cave sky, it was even missing..."


    "It''s nothing more than the external catastrophe, and the internal disputes have never stopped. Aristocratic families, sects, hermits and other forces are fighting each other for the only remaining resources, until the rise of the two major sects of Tianjian and Cihang. It��s a little better, but it��s not good, and it��s hard to say... It��s said that ten thousand years ago, the last time the Sea Clan invaded, the two major sects did not play its due role. There are still many practitioners who are dissatisfied..."


    It seemed that it was really where Xing came. Guo Ziming told all the things he knew, but Zhou Shu''s question was not answered properly.


    But Zhou Shu was also quite interested when he heard it, and an idea emerged, "Since there is no suitable place in the east, how about going to the East China Sea instead of Dongshengzhou?"


    "Go to experience in the East China Sea?"


    Guo Ziming shook his body and nodded, "Speaking of which is also a good choice, there are many monsters and rare treasures in the East China Sea. It is said that there are many inaccessible desert islands in the East China Sea, and the resources on them are no less than secrets. , If you are lucky, you can get a lot of opportunities, but..." He paused, and said earnestly, "The East China Sea is really dangerous There are so many high-level monsters, and there are many hidden in the deep sea. Sea clan, none of them are good people. Even if it��s better near the sea, Tier 5 monsters sometimes come and go. More importantly, it��s difficult for cultivators to wield power in the sea, while monsters are just the opposite. They can wield several times. In comparison, the cultivator and Tier 4 monsters are very difficult to deal with, let alone Tier 5."


    Zhou Shu nodded his head again and again. Guo Ziming''s words made sense, but he did not give up this idea, instead he became more interested.


    For him now, Tier 4 monster beasts are not worth mentioning. The disparity in strength is too great, and it may not even have the value of experience and fighting, and Tier 5 monsters may be too strong to handle.


    However, as Guo Ziming said, the monster beasts in the sea are different. The strength of the monster beast has increased several times, and it has weakened a little. The strength of the two sides is close, but it is just right for exercise.


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, and then Guo Ziming went on to say, "Brother Shu doesn��t think it��s too far away, so you might as well go to the Jin Chan Sect in the Daqin Mountains. There are two secret realms that have just been explored. My master and Sect Jin Chan have friendship. It''s not shallow, you can definitely let Brother Shu go in and practice, how?"


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support of Dark Fantasy, and thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to the collection~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 547: Lan Caiying

    There are many long stories, but he put his heart to his heart, and Guo Ziming''s words made Zhou Shu very grateful. One novel �ܡܨQ�����������Q�Q�Q�������Q���Q


    "Thank you for your kindness, brother, but the Great Qin Mountains are too far away from Lingyu City. I can''t go now, I''m really sorry."


    Guozi was obviously regretful, "It''s a pity."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s a pity."


    Not long after, Guo Ziming left and walked all the way through the streets and alleys with drunkenness, like an ancient swordsman.


    Zhou Shu remained in Haizhonglou, and two days later, he welcomed another guest.


    Ning Xuanqing is still the same as before, with a pair of beautiful eyes fixed on Zhou Shu. After watching it for a long time, he said rather playfully, "You are condensed."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "I would also like to thank seniors. If seniors hadn''t taught me so much experience of the golden core and borrowed Yunling jade, the juniors might not have succeeded."


    Although it was more of a deal, Zhou Shuxie was sincere, and without Ning Xuanqing''s help, his pill formation process would indeed not be so smooth.


    "No need to thank me, I got a lot, just each other."


    Ning Xuanqing''s expression was indifferent, and there was still a hint of doubt in his eyes, "But I don''t understand. You start to condense the pill at the second layer of the veins. Not to mention the success, it seems that the rank is not low, I am afraid it is still above me. , How did you do it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Maybe it''s God''s favor, but my luck is exceptional."


    Ning Xuanqing shook his head, "Luck alone can''t do this. Is your golden core a fifth-rank or sixth-rank?"


    Zhou Shu stared at her and said slowly, "Rank Six."


    Of course, things like Seven-Rank Golden Core would not be disclosed to others.


    Ning Xuanqing''s figure was slightly shaken, and he muttered in a low voice, "It was actually a sixth-rank..."


    She couldn''t help but shook her head again, and sighed in a low voice, "You are proud enough. As far as I know, there are three sects in Lingyu City, and there hasn��t been a sixth-grade golden pill in a century. If you extend it further, even those who are superior There may not be many in ten years."


    After a moment of meditation, she brought out a sneer on her lips, "Hey, if Xie Qinxin knows, now I am afraid that I will regret it to death. At the beginning, I forced you for the best magic weapon, but I didn��t know that your whole person is a hundred times more precious than the best magic weapon. Hey."


    "Don''t mention those old things."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "But I think even if she regrets it, she also regrets why she didn''t come personally when I was out of the city."


    "Yes, with her temperament, she would probably think so, but I thought of her well," Ning Xuanqing shook her head helplessly, showing some concern, "You have to be careful, she never forgets her grudges. Even the little bitter hatred will be remembered in her heart. If she is allowed to see you again, she will definitely do it herself."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I understand, thank you senior for reminding me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disclose your matter. For me, you have many uses," Ning Xuan said lightly, and glanced at Zhou Shu seemingly carelessly, "You come this time, and you will stay a few more. God, I still have something to ask you."


    Zhou Shu promised, "The younger generation also has this intention, and there are some things to ask the seniors."


    "Let''s talk about it first." Ning Xuanqing held his head slightly, and looked cold again.


    Zhou Shu took out the Naxu Ring and put the Yunling jade statue and futon in front of him, "Thank you, senior, now the original is returned, but there are some things that juniors don''t understand about this jade statue."


    Glancing at the jade statue, Ning Xuan said slowly, "What''s the problem?"


    "Senior, the ancestor of Liuxiazong in the jade statue, I don''t know her name, but is she still alive?"


    Ning Xuanqing was stunned for a moment, his eyes flashed, "What are you asking about, is it related to you?"


    "It''s really related..."


    Zhou Shu sighed softly and recounted what had happened when he was forming a pill.


    Ning Xuanqing became more surprised and suspicious, "When you were forming a pill, the jade statue gave out a sword light to help you build the pill, and it has even remained in your gold pill. How is this possible?"


    This kind of thing is unbelievable, although she has also heard rumors that the jade statue sometimes shines and the eyes flow, but this is not surprising, it can contain spirits, and it is an ancient artifact that has passed through thousands of years. Sometimes there will be some foreign spirits attached. On top of it, it will naturally dissipate in the near future, and there are some unusual things that are understandable, but as Zhou Shu said, the sword of the jade statue can help him build up a pill, it is weird, even she can''t understand it.


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "As it is, there is no need for juniors to lie."


    Ning Xuanqing looked at Zhou Shu for a long time, and seemed to accept his words, lowered his head slightly and fell into thought, without speaking.


    Zhou Shu also said nothing, thinking about it.


    Although Jianguang helped him, it didn''t seem to have any bad influence now. He only occupied a small cliff in the small world, but it was not a good thing to always be in his own golden core.


    Ning Xuanqing slowly raised his head, his eyes stayed on the jade statue for a long time, then turned to Zhou Shu and said, "This kind of thing is a bit weird, and I can''t fully understand it. Let me tell you about this patriarch."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Thank you."


    "The ancestor of Liuxiazong, named Lan Caiying, was a sword repairman, and the sword in the hands of the jade statue is the sword she has always used, and is also her most treasured magic weapon, called Luqi."


    "Three thousand years ago, Lan Caiying came to the vicinity of Lingyu City and founded Liuxia Sect. After thousands of years, she opened her branches and scattered leaves, and finally became a big family. The process was naturally extremely difficult, but with a sword, she overwhelmed her opponents one by one. Shocked, calling her a strange woman who was born out of this world."


    "As a sword repairman, Lan Caiying attaches great importance to sword repair. If she wants to pass down the mantle, there are only women in her family. Few people who repair swords. Among them, there are even fewer savvy swordsmen. For thousands of years, she has not. I found a suitable disciple and couldn''t pass down a sword skill Speaking of which, this is also a great regret of Liu Xiazong... But in the world of immortal cultivation, it is always difficult for female cultivators to have swordsmanship, and it is even more difficult. A highly accomplished swordsman, otherwise Patriarch Lan Caiying would not be called a strange woman."


    "Two thousand years ago, Lan Caiying practiced in retreat... No one expected that one night, the door of her closed Dong Mansion suddenly exploded, and the disciples outside the door hurried in to check, Lan Caiying in the cave had already passed away. The green sword beside him was also torn apart and broken into many pieces..."


    "It looks like it was caused by a failure to attack the God of Transition... but everyone is very strange. With the ancestors of the sixth grade golden core of the ancestor, it is difficult to fail to attack the realm of God, and even if it fails, it will not be directly transformed. , But the facts are in front of you, and you can''t believe it..."


    "At that time, the two jade statues were still in the cave, but they were intact. Some disciples thought that the jade statue might contain the primordial spirit overflowing after the ancestor failed the impact. However, no matter how you look at it, you can''t find any signs, even a few. A monk in the Nascent Infant realm surrounded and observed for a few months, and there was no trace of the soul. For thousands of years, the monks in the door did not give up. They have been observing the jade statue, but there is still nothing. Lan Caiying has completely died out, leaving nothing behind."


    Looking at the jade statue, Ning Xuanqing had some doubts in his eyes, "Could it be that we all misunderstood, and she still left a ray of soul?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 548: Sword spirit

    "No, if there is a soul in the jade statue, no matter how secret it is, the monk can find it. A novel ���Q��"


    Ning Xuanqing asked and answered, shook his head, and rejected this idea.


    It is also true. For the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, it is not difficult to see and find the soul of others, let alone such a small jade statue.


    Zhou Shu, who was opposite her, was also meditating, but in his eyes, a ray of bright light flashed from time to time, seeming to perceive a hint.


    Noticing this, Ning Xuanqing asked without realizing it, "Why, did you think of something?"


    Zhou Shu condensed his eyebrows slightly and said suspiciously, "Senior Lan Caiying''s green sword, there are fragments, I want to take a look."


    "Not difficult."


    Ning Xuanqing took out a cyan token and handed it to Zhou Shu, "Here, that''s it."


    Zhou Shu was a little stunned, "This is it? Did the senior take it with him?"


    "No, no, haha," Ning Xuanqing smiled indifferently. "After Patriarch Xian passed away, the seven-dollar green sword was made into a seven-dollar token as a token of the power of the Supreme Elder. If I don''t carry it , It��s not too elder."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu took the token to investigate carefully.


    After a while, he nodded thoughtfully, making Ning Xuanqing more curious.


    Zhou Shu returned the token to Ning Xuanqing and asked, "The green sword at the time was not the best magic weapon, right?"


    Ning Xuanqing shook his head, "Not yet, it''s just a fifth-tier top grade. Although Lan Caiying tried every possible way to improve Luqi''s grade, no matter what she did, it was still a little bit worse, but according to the record, It��s a pity that Lu Qi is separated from the best products, which is a fine line."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and sighed in a low voice, "I almost understand."


    "I don''t understand, but you understand, is it really not verbal?"


    Ning Xuanqing looked at Zhou Shu, showing disbelief, a trace of contempt at the corner of his mouth, "Listen, if it is nonsense, I will ignore it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Naturally, it is not a lie. The cultivators and seniors in the Liuxia Sect are not aware of it. It is just that you are not a sword cultivator, and the younger generation understands it only because of this."


    Ning Xuanqing was completely aroused by curiosity, and his figure leaned forward unconsciously, "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the jade statue and said word by word, "The younger generation guessed that what remained in the jade statue was not the soul, but a strand of sword spirit."


    "Sword Spirit?"


    Ning Xuanqing supported Yi slightly, blinking her eyes a few times, like a girl, "It seems that I have heard a little, but I don''t understand what is going on, please explain."


    The sword spirit, the spiritual sense born in the sword, is similar to the existence of the gods and souls, with the original power of the sword, can psychic with the cultivator, and there is spirit in the sword, which undoubtedly greatly improves the sword repair.


    Lvqijian has followed Lan Caiying for more than a thousand years, and was loved by Lan Caiying as a treasure. I am afraid that the conditions for giving birth to sword spirits are already available. However, because it is not the best magic weapon, there is no room for spiritual awareness, and the sword spirit has not really formed. But it can be said that everything is ready and only owes east wind, once the green sword becomes the best magic weapon, the sword spirit will regenerate on its own.


    Ning Xuanqing interrupted, "It turned out to be like this, but the Green Sword is not the best magic weapon, how can there be a sword spirit?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Senior, please listen to me. I saw the remaining fragments. In fact, it was promoted before it shattered, but it fell back to the top grade after it shattered."


    "what?"


    Ning Xuanqing opened her mouth slightly, looking dazed.


    No one in Liu Xia Zong mentioned this point, and as a Fu Xiu, she certainly didn''t understand it.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and continued to talk.


    The promotion of high-grade magic weapons to the top grade is not easy, especially the sword.


    That can''t be done by piling up materials or constantly injecting spirits to seal the soul. Only by being blessed by the heavens in the recasting, and getting the aura of the origin of the heavens and the earth from it, is there such a possibility.


    Lan Caiying only wanted to upgrade the Luqijian. She thought of many ways, but she didn''t succeed. In the end, she decided to use the last method, which was to forcibly steal the essence of the world and inject it into the Luqijian.


    This seems very reasonable, and there is a possibility of success, but such an approach violates the law of heaven and is tantamount to forcibly breaking the rules of the law of heaven.


    If God does not allow it, he will suffer its sins.


    Unless she has a way to deceive heaven, she will be able to succeed.


    But obviously she couldn''t wait, she did not have the ability to do it. I don''t know where she got the origin of heaven and earth, and then forcibly injected it into the green sword, and after the green sword received the original breath, she was immediately promoted to the ultimate magic weapon. , But before she had time to rejoice, she was punished for destroying heaven.


    Lu Qijian shattered and her realm fell, and she herself was also killed by the rules of heaven.


    To a certain extent, the Dao of Heaven can be deceived, but it cannot be violated. Lan Caiying has no ability to deceive the Dao of Heaven and can only pay a huge price for this.


    However, when Luqijian was promoted to the top grade, the sword spirit was already born. When the rules of the heavens came, the sword spirit was instinctively to protect itself, although it was also implicated by the punishment of the heavens, but it did not completely disappear. , At that moment escaped from the green sword and escaped into the jade statue.


    Hearing this, Ning Xuanqing condensed his eyebrows and looked at Zhou Shu, suspiciously, "As if you were in the cave back then, how can you say so clearly?"


    "It''s just a guess."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course I am not here, but I can see many traces from the Green Sword. I have used the best flying sword for a long time. I can see that the Green Sword was once the best, but it fell again later. There is such a guess."


    "The guess is the same as the truth," Ning Xuanqing snorted lightly, "In your opinion, Lan Caiying''s fall was due to forcibly raising the Feijian rank and angering Heaven, not assaulting the realm?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Almost, the predecessor said, since it is a sixth-grade golden core, there is no reason to die when attacking the god?"


    "That''s true."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded and sighed lightly, "In terms of the qualifications of the sixth-grade golden core, Lan Caiying''s Nascent Infant is complete, and then he will go out of his body and become distracted until he turns into a god. It only takes a long time to accumulate, even if he enters the state of **** If you fail, you can do it again in a hundred years. It doesn''t make sense that even Yuan Ying died together Unless it is punished by God, there is no escape."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, looking at Ning Xuanqing, "So, my guess is not gibberish?"


    "Who knows?"


    Ning Xuanqing raised his head slightly, revealing a white neck, and said faintly, "I don''t know if it is true, maybe there is some truth... But how do you know so much?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Because I am Jian Xiu."


    "It''s not that there is no sword repair in Liuxiazong..."


    Ning Xuanqing was still stubborn, but he gradually agreed with Zhou Shu''s statement in his heart. It seemed that the jade statue was indeed a sword spirit, not a primordial spirit. The sect monk had no idea at all, unless it was a sword repairman who knew very well about swords. , Will feel a little bit, but that kind of sword repair, for thousands of years, Liu Xiazong who only accepts female repairs has never experienced it.


    (Ps: Thank you nu1i8888 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 549: Go to Donghae

    Looking at the jade statue, Zhou Shu fell into deep thought. ��One Novel �ݩ��ܡܩ���


    He had suspected before that this sword light might be like a sword spirit, because it contained a strong sword intent and did not disappear for a long time. It is estimated that only the sword spirit with the root of the sword can do it, but according to his Knowing that when the sword spirit is not with the sword, it seems that there is no such powerful power-he can''t shake a bit with his spiritual power, and the divine consciousness and soul can''t invade it, and I can''t feel any loss of it, but from today From the clues obtained, it seemed that the sword spirit came from Luqi Sword, which was about to be promoted to Tier 6, and it was not surprising that he possessed such power.


    It was basically confirmed that the sword light in the golden core was the sword spirit, but he was still a little confused, why did the sword spirit want to help him, and why did he stay in the golden core.


    Is it a good thing or a bad thing?


    Perhaps, the sword spirit is not only spiritual sense, but also has independent consciousness, or Lan Caiying��s primordial spirit has not been completely destroyed, and some of it is protected or swallowed by the sword spirit, making the sword spirit have Lan Caiying. Part of the memory?


    Thinking about it, he was a little confused, but soon calmed down and kept the status quo for the time being, he could always find a way.


    Looking at the pensive Zhou Shu, Ning Xuanqing unconsciously felt a sense of admiration in her heart. Zhou Shuxiu was not as old as her, but she had more knowledge than her, and she did not even know her best Fudao. Dare to say completely better than Zhou Shu.


    "If what you said is true, the doubts that have plagued Liu Xiazong for thousands of years are clear to you."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, and then he shook his head and said, "The juniors are just guessing, and cannot be fully confirmed."


    "Even if it is a guess, it is much more reasonable than the failure of promotion to the **** of transformation," Ning Xuanqing smiled indifferently, as if finally losing interest, "I don''t want to think about things about Liu Xiazong, I believe you may be better. , Whether it is a sword spirit or something, it is now yours."


    Zhou Shu helplessly spread his hands, "I can''t even want it."


    "That''s your business, solve it by yourself, just return the jade statue to its original owner, so as not to get in trouble."


    Ning Xuanqing put away the jade statue, his expression became more serious, "Now, it''s time for me to ask you something. You have delayed a lot of time, and I have to make it up."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior, please."


    He knew that when Ning Xuanqing stayed with him, he was undoubtedly discussing the Talisman Dao with him. He didn''t leave it behind. After the Golden Core Realm, the sea of ??consciousness expanded, and the divine consciousness was also sufficient for use. His deduction has never stopped. , Several fourth-order talisman and even fifth-order talisman are under deduction.


    Deduction of this talent is also gradually improved as the realm improves. Now it is quite obvious in the Golden Core Realm. It is as fast as using multiple processors, and several deductions can be performed at the same time. Although the spiritual consciousness is much more expensive, But the efficiency has also increased greatly, more than ten times that of the Condensing Vessel Realm. If you are in the Nascent Soul Realm, it will be faster and more convenient to integrate the divine consciousness and soul into the Nascent Soul. The benefits of deduction are not only reflected in the usual practice, changing and enhancing the method, the perfect talisman and the weapon, etc., even in the battle. Skillful application, such as being able to quickly push the opponent''s next move, and predict the enemy''s first opportunity.


    Time passed quickly, and another seven days passed in just a few seconds.


    Ning Xuan nodded, "I have enough, I have got too much, and I can''t bear more."


    Her face was flushed with excitement, and the look in Zhou Shu''s eyes was also very special, with a rare satisfaction.


    On the contrary, Zhou Shu was very tired, looking at Ning Xuanqing feebly, "Senior has enough, but it''s really not average, juniors are going to be exhausted."


    Talking about Taoism with Ning Xuanqing, although it can be regarded as a pleasant thing, but the consumption is quite large, especially in the aspect of spirit, Ning Xuanqing knows more about Fudao than him, and has to dig into the roots of a little question. Don��t give up unless you figure it out. In order to explain these issues clearly, Zhou Shu��s sea of ??consciousness has been operating at a high level for the past seven days. It��s just that the divine consciousness has been consumed a lot. The key is that the supporting divine soul does not get any rest time. It''s dying, and it looks like exhausted.


    "Your spirit is really weak, I will help you exercise and complain."


    Ning Xuanqing frowned, and Yu took out a bottle of pill, "take it."


    The jade bottle flew towards Zhou Shu and hung in front of him. Zhou Shu was not polite. He took out one and took it directly. In the mist, layers of mist soon rose up in the sea. In the mist, the Tree of Souls greedily absorbed it, but within a quarter of an hour, The original yellow leaves are as green as ever.


    Zhou Shu showed some doubts, "What kind of medicine is this?"


    After condensing the pill, there are three types of spiritual power, consciousness, and soul. His soul can be said to be the weakest link, so the pill that nourishes the soul quickly helps a lot.


    "Wu Wu Dan, it has some effect on nourishing the soul," Ning Xuan said lightly, "If you want, I will give you some next time, but now there is only one bottle."


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and took the jade bottle into his arms. "If there are more in the future, please leave me a few more bottles, please."


    "Fine, I see."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded slightly and looked at Zhou Shu''s actions, with hatred and resentment in his heart, "Do you know the value of this pill? I only have one bottle. It was hard to get it. You just get it. After I leave, I need a few more bottles to open my mouth. It''s really annoying..."


    But the words had already been spoken, she couldn''t say anything, she only glared at Zhou Shu with a rather strange look.


    Zhou Shu saw in his eyes, but pretending to be ignorant, changed the subject, "Senior, did you get any insights from the Great Escape Talisman I gave you last time?"


    Speaking of this, Ning Xuanqing was a little sad, "No, that Fulu is too sophisticated. Although it is only a fifth-order, it can''t be touched at all."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "The talisman of meditation is very troublesome. Seniors don''t need to worry too much. If it doesn''t work, then forget it."


    He also tried to deduce the big escape light talisman, but he couldn''t catch any doorway. If it is an annotation talisman, there shouldn''t be so many runes. If it is a painted talisman, the painting is too strange, almost impossible to draw. Implicated to spiritual power.


    Sure enough, it is a peculiar talisman, unique.


    "Do not."


    Ning Xuanqing thought for a while and shook his head vigorously, his expression very firm.


    Seeing her like that, she didn''t stop until she reached her goal. Zhou Shu didn''t continue to ask, but casually said, "Senior, where did you practice when you were in the Golden Core Realm?"


    Ning Xuanqing was startled slightly, "Golden core, experience..."


    Zhou Shu replied, "Well. Seniors have a lot of knowledge, so if you can give advice to juniors, don''t go too far."


    Ning Xuanqing did not answer, and did not even speak for a while.


    For a moment, both of them fell silent.


    Zhou Shu didn��t know that Ning Xuanqing was evoked by him. Back then, she was forced to marry in the Golden Core Realm. She suffered a lot of humiliation and had to leave Lingyu City. Infinite, but the difficulties and obstacles she has experienced in the past three years are beyond imagination, especially during those days in the East China Sea...


    "Go to the East China Sea."


    Ning Xuan said calmly, slowly stood up, and soon disappeared. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 550: Bandits are rampant

    "It''s the East China Sea again, which is exactly what I want. A novel�������������ܨQ�Q�����ܨQ�ܡܡܡ�"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, making a decision in his heart.


    After thinking about it, he naturally had to make preparations. He spent three days going to Yahang Restaurant and other places to learn about the East China Sea and prepare items for experience.


    Many people told him one thing, in fact, the most terrifying thing in the East Sea was not the monsters, but the bandits.


    On the coast of the East China Sea, the aura is thin and easy to incur disasters. There has never been any sect to settle in, and of course there is no sect to govern and govern. Simply put, it is impossible. As a result, many incapable people in Dongsheng Prefecture regard the East Sea as their base camp and do whatever they want.


    There are thieves everywhere, robbers are rampant, not just talking.


    After Zhou Shu knew this, he didn''t worry. Instead, he looked forward to it more. There are monsters and cultivators. Where can they find a better place to practice?


    In the past few days, he has also traveled to large and small businesses in Lingyu City, trying to replace the top-grade spirit stones with the best-grade spirit stones.


    Zhou Shu��s price was very high. Nearly 1,500 top-quality pieces were exchanged for a top-quality piece, which was 50% more than the market price. So the purchase process was fairly smooth, but the result was not very satisfactory. The total number was only 2,000. about.


    Although there are sixth-order spiritual veins in Lingyu City, a small amount of top-grade spiritual stones will be produced, but the number is really small, and most of them are left by the three major sects, and even fewer outflows. Such a number is almost The limit can be found in Lingyu City.


    Compared with the top-grade spirit stones, the top-grade spirit stones are obviously much more useful. In addition to the general currency function, more importantly, the golden core cultivators can directly absorb the spiritual energy from the top-grade spirit stones to practice. Of course, this is just The emergency means when the golden core is empty, no one can be extravagant to practice with the best spirit stones.


    But a certain monster that will become a strange beast is exception.


    These top-quality spirit stones, except for a few Zhou Shu left for emergency, others will become Xiaogun��s food...


    "Jun, you can do more this time."


    "Woo...oooooo..."


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, a long figure was reflected.


    In the desolate and boundless wilderness, Zhou Shu looked calm and walked slowly, but one step was hundreds of meters away. The big, small tail hung on Zhou Shu''s arm, and his little hand was holding a top-quality spiritual stone sipping it.


    At this moment, they were not far from the East China Sea, and they could hear the call of the tide.


    "This little brother, please stay."


    Behind him, the sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer, and an old man in blue robe came in stride, and went with Zhou Shu three or five feet away. The old man had a kind face and a friendly smile. He was holding a two-foot-long black long Knives, flagpoles, glorious in the sunset.


    It happened suddenly, and Zhou Shu didn''t stay or turn his head, and slowly said, "When an hour comes, the two of you will not leave with you, don''t know what happened?"


    The old man was stunned for a while, and then returned to his smiling face, "Little brother is really good, he actually knew that there were two people, and he followed you for an hour... I didn''t see it."


    After seeing Xiao Gun��s best spirit stone, he knew that he had encountered a fat sheep, followed it, and waited for the opportunity to **** it, but he never found a chance. He saw that Zhou Shu was going to enter the East China Sea again. The fat sheep that is not easy to spot may not necessarily be his turn to start, so he eagerly catches up, but unexpectedly Zhou Shu had noticed it, and was suddenly a little stunned.


    "Stop talking to him!"


    In mid-air, a giant man who was more than ten feet long suddenly fell down, his iron-like body smashed the ground and buzzed, holding a watermelon-like golden urn in each hand, blocking Zhou Shu''s path.


    With a fierce look in his eyes, the giant shouted sharply, "Hand over all your best spirit stones, or I will smash you!"


    The gold hammer of the urn slammed the ground, and the ground was completely torn apart like paper, and suddenly two large pits as deep as ten feet appeared, spread out, and Zhou Shu surrounded them.


    Such a huge force is really amazing, and it is rare in the Golden Core Realm.


    The old man stopped, turned to Zhou Shu, and waved his long sword lightly.


    As the knife light flashed, countless black sword lights that looked like a crow whirled out, turning back and forth around Zhou Shu, clamoring, a few feet away from Zhou Shu, but not much closer.


    It seemed that Zhou Shu was imprisoned in activities. As long as he moved, he would be torn to pieces by the blade of a knife.


    The old man crossed the blade, wiped it lightly, and immediately looked at Zhou Shu with a smile on his face, "Little brother, you use the best spirit stones to feed your pets. I think you don��t need money, but you look at us, we are so poor. It��s about to sell gold cores. You shouldn��t mind giving us some? If you don��t agree, the little brother will not look good if there is something missing on him."


    Zhou Shu had a calm expression, but there was some surprise in his heart. The giant man was nothing special, but the old man was extraordinary. It was really rare to be able to use the sword art to this degree. There are three hundred and sixty sword beams, and they are not pure sword beams. They are also fused with divine consciousness. The blade beams lead to successors, and they are well-arranged to form a unique sword formation.


    With such strength, to say such a thing is not alarmist.


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Others say that there are gangs of bandits on the coast of the East China Sea, four kings, seven tyrants, thirteen bandits, and forty thieves, but they don��t want to meet them as soon as they arrive in the East China Sea. Oh, these two are so powerful. Be in it."


    The giant Khan lifted the sledgehammer forward, and laughed proudly, "Hahaha, I don��t think you still know Lao Tzu��s name, yes, I am a sledgehammer among the forty thieves. Are you afraid? Bringing the virtual ring can spare you your life!"


    "Since I know the dangers of the East China Sea, I dare to come, hehe, young is really courageous."


    The old man smiled, and the black knife lifted up a little, and the knife light got closer and closer to Zhou Shu.


    His face changed suddenly, showing his fierceness, "If you meet us, if you are lucky, if you change to another brother, you would have died long ago. If you are acquainted, you can quickly hand over Naxu Jie!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Even if the two of you take my Naxu Ring, what''s the use?"


    Even if Naxu Jie is snatched away, it can''t be opened without the magic formula.


    The old man and the giant man glanced at each other and laughed, "You don''t need to worry about this, hurry up! Really want us to do it?"


    The black knife stood up, and the crow-like sword light approached closer, and the wind rose, almost scratching his face.


    "Okay Then I will give it to you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, with the heavy gold sword in his hand suddenly, but seeing the golden light shining, dazzling like the blazing sun, it looked hotter than the setting sun.


    "Extreme...quality...the ultimate magic weapon!"


    When the two saw the golden light, their hearts were ecstatic, and their voices trembled.


    The giant man flew up into the air immediately, and the two hammers violently joined together and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    But the black knife in the old man''s hand came out. In an instant, countless blade lights pierced towards Zhou Shu. The largest of them was the black knife body, which flew fast like the mouth of a dragon, swallowing mountains and rivers with anger.


    Seeing the best magic weapon, the two of them immediately exposed their nature, just thinking about killing Zhou Shu as soon as possible.


    Zhou Shu looked cold, and rushed to meet the two!


    There was a loud noise.


    In an instant, the winner was decided. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 551: East China Sea

    Faced with the Golden Core Cultivator, he couldn''t leave the slightest leeway when he shot, and must be resolved as quickly as possible, so that the opponent could not have a little chance of exploding the Golden Core. 1 small �R say �Q


    Zhou Shu had seen the strength of the old man and the giant man early in his eyes, where the sword intent was aimed at was the weakness of the two.


    Before there was time to scream, the two of them were crushed by the overwhelming magic ants and turned into a pile of blood. In the bloodstain, the long knife and the golden urn hammer were broken into slag, and several Naxu Rings appeared to be particularly conspicuous. Those who wanted to **** Zhou Shu, but kept their own, were also retribution.


    Zhou Shu put away his bloodless heavy gold sword, his expression still calm, and Xiao Gun on the side was even more calm, holding the best spirit stone without letting go, as if nothing happened.


    With a wave of his hand, the Netherworld Ring fell in his hand, Zhou Shu was slightly condensed, "They directly want to accept the Netherworld Ring without the magic tricks, is there a way to open others to receive the Xuanxuan Ring... Or, there is a **** of transformation on the east coast? Bandit in the realm?"


    While thinking about it, moving forward, after a while, the vast and boundless East China Sea appeared in front of him.


    In his previous life, Zhou Shu had seen the sea countless times. It wouldn''t be any surprise to ask himself to see the sea, but when he saw it, he knew he was wrong.


    Compared with the East China Sea in front of me, the sea I have seen in the past is almost like a river.


    Waves as high as tens of meters, like waterfalls, slowly rush from the sea level, layer by layer, hitting the sandy beach with a width of hundreds of miles, like the mouth of a giant beast, swallowing this large area. . The sea breeze that comes with the waves slowly blows, and Zhou Shu, who is separated by dozens of miles, feels swayed. There is no doubt that if it is a disciple in the refining state or even building a foundation, it is fundamentally on the beach I can''t stand still.


    And this is just a calm seaside, it is hard to imagine what it will be like in the middle of the sea, I''m afraid there are huge waves everywhere, and thousands of miles of wind, even the Condensing Vein Realm cultivator can hardly get close.


    Although the waves are big, the sea is very calm as a whole, like a turquoise sapphire, but the edge is not visible.


    The East China Sea in front of him seemed to have magnified the sea that Zhou Shu had seen in the past ten times a hundred times, and it was even more shocking with the mighty power of nature, being in it, like a grain of sand.


    "The true man Treading the Sea smashed the East China Sea for thousands of miles with a sword. I was not shocked back then. When I see the East China Sea now, I know how elegant he was back then. I really yearn for him."


    Zhou Shu looked at the sea in the distance, unconsciously muttering to himself, and soon, a lot of pride surged in his heart, and clouded his chest, "I will definitely be able to do this in the future!"


    As if feeling Zhou Shu''s mood, Xiao Gun also whimpered twice, crawling to Zhou Shu''s shoulders, dancing with his hands, watching the sea eagerly.


    "Have you finished eating the spirit stone?"


    Zhou Shu confidently said, "Well, let''s get on the road."


    Xiao Gun nodded, jumped down directly, and ran into the sea.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t fall behind either. His figure moved, the human and the sword turned into a stream of light and flew forward.


    Not long after, one person and one beast entered the sea almost at the same time and dived to the bottom of the sea.


    Before entering the sea, Zhou Shu exhorted again, "I said it before, do you remember? Don''t help me, take care of yourself, and see who kills more monsters."


    Xiao Gun responded with a woof, and then jumped away. It was really like a fish swimming in the sea, so fast, it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "It seems that you are more excited than I am."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, and drew a heavy gold sword, the surface of the water was separated, and a road appeared in front of him, leading to the bottom.


    Compared with the sea, the seabed near the sea is calmer and has a unique beauty. The corals are like jade trees on the seabed, the emerald green grasses are floating, and the fish and shrimps of various colors are in groups, but in this beautiful scenery, murderous intent is hidden everywhere.


    After a while, Xiao Gun was besieged by a group of gladiator crabs.


    Gladiator, Tier 3 monster beast, although not big in size, the carapace around it is unusually hard, especially the two big claws, which are covered with sharp needle-like barbs, which will cause skin ruptures when touched.


    Xiaogun murmured twice, and then rushed forward, and the battle started instantly, water surging, silt splashing, and clouds of mist appeared.


    Zhou Shu, who was not far away, just watched quietly and didn''t help. Xiao Gun usually fights very little, and now is the best opportunity for him to exercise. Only by experiencing more fighting can he truly fight alongside him in the future.


    But after watching it for a while, he didn''t have the time to watch, and his troubles also came.


    The rocks at the bottom of the water kept shaking, and a large seam soon cracked, and a sea snake measuring six or seven feet long was drilled and approached Zhou Shu.


    The sea snake was born rather strange, with a crown on its head, feet under its abdomen, and gold rings on its body. The fins on its sides are like wings. Although thin but tough, it stretches out for more than one foot, like swimming in the water. Flying is extremely fast.


    Tier 4 monster, sea wing snake.


    At a distance of hundreds of feet, but in a blink of an eye, the sea-wing snake swam to Zhou Shu''s body, bent and bounced like an arrow from the string, and went straight to Zhou Shu''s door.


    "So fast?"


    Zhou Shu was also slightly surprised. The monster beast in the sea can indeed wield twice the strength in the sea.


    The golden core protector regenerates itself, and at the same time, the sword is blocked, and the sword intent is attached to the sword, like a black shield.


    Snapped!


    With a soft sound, accompanied by the violent surge of water, Zhou Shu was directly knocked out and flew straight for several tens of feet before stopping.


    "It''s not just a degree, but it''s amazing to be so powerful, so you can''t underestimate it."


    Zhou Shu stood still, his face showing a bit awe-inspiring, and he swung out the heavy gold sword, the sword intent turned into a long spear, aiming at Hayes and poking straight.


    But the seabed pressure is not small, and the sea water is obstructed. The magic ant is slower than usual, while the seawing snake is just the opposite. Although the body is large, it is as flexible as a line. It is three times in a row from left to right. It didn''t hit it at all.


    Staring at Zhou Shu closely, the Sea Wing Snake held his head slightly, his body constantly twisting, and a lot of bubbles appeared around him, seeming to be mocking and accumulating strength.


    Zhou Shu also had a hunch. He stayed still, and the sword was drawn away. Several torrents of magic ants surrounded him, wanting to see what happened.


    Soon.


    Zhou Shu felt abnormal The sea around him stirred up quickly, and soon formed a very deep vortex, and he was in the center of this vortex, the traction was extremely strong, and the surrounding water flow was Brought over, the strength grew stronger and stronger, and Zhou Shu could no longer control his body.


    "The sea wing snake really has a trick to mobilize the sea."


    Taking advantage of Zhou Shu''s unsteady footing and floating figure, the seawing snake swooped over, bending into a bow, head and tail advancing side by side, with the sound of water waves, it reached Zhou Shu in an instant, and surrounded the surrounding Shu went around several times.


    Strangling is the best skill of snakes, even for snakes in the sea.


    The seawing snake''s skin was extremely smooth, with a layer of mucus, and it tightened as soon as it was entangled. Zhou Shu was completely surrounded into a zongzi, which was invisible from the outside.


    "Not only is it flexible, but also powerful, and its strength is much stronger than that of the 6th monster beast. It really came to the right place."


    It seemed that Zhou Shu couldn''t express his anger, but there was still a slight smile on his face. Obviously, he didn''t see this as a life-and-death struggle, just experience. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 552: cycle

    Zhou Shu calmed down, suddenly a few green-brown patches appeared on his arm, spread out, and instantly spread all over his body. 1 small �Rsay���Q�Q����


    Of course it is Yan Fujing''s bark state.


    In the past year of cultivation, his Yan Fujing has become more and more sophisticated. Although he has not yet reached the second level tree blood level, the tougher the bark level is. Once he uses it, his body will be like a magic weapon. How can it be such a seawing snake? Can be strangled?


    The tighter the seawing snake was wrapped around, Zhou Shu didn''t panic. Although he could not move, the sword intent continued to emerge, and the magic ants stretched out along the seawing snake''s body.


    With divine consciousness and soul, the magic ants soon found gaps and overflowed one after another, instead wrapping up the sea wing snake.


    If at this time, he made the third change, he could easily blow the sea wing snake into powder and fight it against strangulation, and there were many similar opportunities in front of him that could win with one blow, but Zhou Shu would not do that. When facing an opponent of the same rank, when there is not too much danger, it is necessary to learn more about the opponent''s methods, and even not hesitate to get frustrated, so that you can get more experience.


    Feeling that he was surrounded by sword intent, the seawing snake''s body stretched out and swiftly moved away.


    Most of its body left Zhou Shu, only wrapped its tail around Zhou Shu''s feet, instantly flew upward, opened a three-foot huge mouth, and rushed straight down.


    Seeing that the entanglement had no effect, it planned to swallow Zhou Shu directly and then slowly digest it.


    Trapped in the whirlpool, with his feet entangled again, Zhou Shu could not dodge, nor did he need to dodge. He only held the heavy gold sword high, the golden light flashed, and the blade was aimed at the huge mouth. If the sea snake is hitting it, it is tantamount to seeking a dead end.


    The Sea Wing Snake reacted very fast, and when it was about to hit the tip of the sword, his head and neck twisted, staggered the blade, and bit Zhou Shu''s shoulder.


    The change at this moment seemed to be expected by Zhou Shu. The corners of his mouth curled slightly, and his moves were faster than the seawing snake. He saw the long sword horizontally, and the sword intent came out vigorously, hitting the seawing snake''s seven. Inch up.


    With a scream, the seawing snake''s body shook, and the whole body seemed to fall apart and collapsed suddenly. Seven inches has always been the weakness of snakes, and even sea snakes are no exception.


    When his feet were loose, Zhou Shu broke free. He would not miss the opportunity. The long sword was pulled out one after another, and the magic ants gathered into a rope and quickly wrapped around the snake, encircling a dozen circles.


    He knew that seawing snakes were different from snakes on the ground. Even if Qicun received a heavy blow, they would not completely lose their combat power, because they had always lived on the seabed and had extremely strong resistance to pressure. Something is different. In this case, it will not take long to recover.


    In less than a few breaths, the scattered seawing snake regained its vitality, the head was raised high, the pupils of the eyes were like lights, and the tip of the tongue was vomiting, bringing out bursts of saliva, showing its fierce nature.


    However, Zhou Shu couldn''t allow it to be presumptuous anymore, and the sword intent tightened with a dozen ropes together.


    The parts he **** had been calculated in advance, and once these places were all tied up, the sea wing snake would not be able to display it with great strength.


    Sure enough, no matter how the seawing snake rolled and twisted, it was still unable to move forward and was firmly nailed to death.


    When it was struggling, Zhou Shu looked at a gap, and the long sword pierced straight out from the Shekou. It gently stretched and stirred, and with a bang, the magic ant burst into it.


    There was a rain of blood.


    The blood was actually purple.


    Watching the sea-wing snake gradually soften and fall, Zhou Shu flew closer, picking up materials with both hands.


    Snake teeth, good refining equipment, snake marrow, rare rune ink materials, snake gall, no matter it is used for alchemy or taken directly, they have good effects... and the rarest thing is the pair of thin wings, in the hands of the master. It can be made into a pair of flying sea flying wings, which is not only flexible, but also can be swung on the seabed or in the air, which is much more useful than ordinary flying magic weapons.


    Putting away the materials and the demon pill, and cutting off some snake meat, a look of satisfaction appeared on Zhou Shu''s face.


    As the beginning of the Donghai experience, this result is not bad. Although it took a lot of time, there is a lot of experience and a great harvest.


    The benefits of not using the third change are also reflected here. The third change is too powerful, and most of these materials are gone after it is displayed, especially the pair of sea wings, which will be damaged after a few touches, and the value will be greatly reduced.


    Looking not far away, it was a mess.


    The ground on the bottom of the sea looked like an earthquake. There were cracks and incomplete vegetation everywhere, as well as the dead bodies of gladiator crabs. Of course, all the demon pills were gone. As for Xiao Gun, he was completely gone.


    Excited Xiaogan, probably found a new goal.


    As Zhou Shu had expected, it was a monster in itself. Compared to a spirit stone, a fresh monster pill that was in line with the power of the five elements had more appetite for it. At this time, his appetite opened up and he naturally wanted more.


    Zhou Shu took out the guide plate and looked at the direction, and moved on.


    The guidepost was put on Xiao Gun very early by him. Within three thousand miles, Xiao Gun would not be lost, so he didn''t worry too much.


    A little bit of time passed.


    Almost every day, Zhou Shu would encounter all kinds of monsters. He didn''t need a third change. It was a test to face every Tier 4 monster on the seabed, but he enjoyed it.


    Because he found that such a test did not help him generally, whether it was sword intent or tactics, physical or spiritual power, divine soul or divine consciousness, all of them have grown considerably, and the deduction has not been put down, and retreat. In comparison, experience obviously gets more.


    The same is true for Xiaogun.


    Almost every day, it can enjoy four to five Tier 4 demon pills, which are more effective than the best spirit stones, and are basically water-like demon pills. It is also more adept at controlling water. It can be said that the Vietnam war is stronger. , The ordinary Tier 4 monster, Xiao Gun was much easier to deal with than Zhou Shu.


    Most of the time, they are on the bottom of the sea. Of course, there are also times when their spiritual energy is empty and physically exhausted, and they have to go ashore, but when they go ashore it is no longer the sea. In these days, they don''t know how far they have gone into the sea. The shore is invisible, and only the island can go up.


    There are many islands in the East China Sea, but most of them are not deserted islands and have long been occupied by various bandits.


    But that��s okay, most of the bandits on the island are not powerful, at most they are forty thieves, so every time Zhou Shu and Xiao Gun go ashore, they will clean up all the bandits on an island by the way, and the bandits looted them. The things that have naturally become their gains. Among them, spirit stones are the most, of course, there are also many spiritual objects obtained from the sea, such as Haining flowers, red coral treasures, etc., all of them have third and fourth levels, and occasionally fifth.


    The spirit stones are used to form the best spirit gathering formation, and the spirit objects enter the belly of the two. With these, even if the aura on the island is tired, they can quickly fill up the gold core and restore the aura. Prepare for the next round of experience.


    When you are tired, go to the island to take things out of the bandits, rest and continue to practice, forming a good cycle.


    The terrifying East China Sea in the eyes of others, Zhou Shu and Xiao Gun, are a nearly perfect journey, and their cultivation base is increasing day by day.


    On such days, Zhou Shu was naturally very comfortable, but at the same time, it also aroused some people''s dissatisfaction.


    (Ps: Thank you Sky is Azure for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 553: tyrant

    East China Sea, around the island. 1 Novel ���Q�ܣ���


    The shape of the island is a bit strange. It is circular, with a circle of sea water in the middle, with only one exit in and out. In the middle of the circular sea, there is a high mountain nearly a thousand feet tall.


    On the high mountains and around the sea, many black-clothed cultivators come and go, which is very lively. Compared with most empty islands, this scene is a bit strange.


    In a large hall on the top of the mountain, a cultivator with a half-sectioned sword was sitting in the middle. A dozen cultivators knelt on the ground, not daring to raise their heads.


    The cultivator was extremely tall, even if he was sitting, he was more than three feet taller than the others, and his shoulders were broad and he was burly like a door. On the golden half section, he had a pair of eagle-eyed eyes, straight hooked. Staring straight ahead, not angry.


    "Go ahead, have you found it?"


    The sound passed through the mask, as harsh as metal rubbing.


    The famous cultivator raised his head, cowering, "Not yet. The cultivator''s whereabouts are very strange, until now..."


    Before he finished his words, a solid transparent big hand suddenly appeared in front of him. The big hand suddenly pinched his neck and directly lifted him up.


    The cultivator told forgiveness, and at the same time he released the golden core protection, trying to resist the big hands, but it was obviously ineffective. That big hand is made up of primordial power, and the spiritual power of the cultivator can''t affect anything at all. In the face of weak resistance, instead of relaxing, it squeezed even more tightly.


    After a while, the cultivator''s complexion turned purple red anhydride, and his muscles were twisted layer by layer, which was extremely painful.


    Snapped.


    With a big hand, he slammed the cultivator to the ground.


    Regardless of his own injury, the cultivator quickly got up, and kept kowtow to beg for mercy, "Master Ma, spare your life, spare your life."


    "Why do you keep a bunch of waste?"


    The masked cultivator stood up, his body was close to ten feet and five feet. He was really talented. He looked around and his eyes were very dark. "But a kid in the Golden Core Realm has not found it after looking for a month. Is it necessary for Lao Tzu to do it himself? ?"


    The cultivator of this mask is called Ma Ku, a monk of the Nascent Soul Realm, one of the seven tyrants of the East China Sea. Because of his violent temperament, he is often called a tyrant by many people.


    Marku controls a large area of ??the East China Sea, with a radius of more than a million miles. Among them, the bandits on more than 100 islands are all under his jurisdiction. Those bandits have to turn in a lot of resources every year for his cultivation.


    At this time, the place where Zhou Shu was practicing was within his sphere of influence. Zhou Shu experienced all the way and cleaned up the bandits by the way, which happened to have cleaned up several islands belonging to Marku.


    A month ago, when Marku received the news, he was immediately furious and sent several men to round up Zhou Shu. However, a month later, there was no news.


    "My lord can''t move."


    Behind him, an old cultivator bowed out, "Round the island is where the adults are based. If you leave, the time is short. If the time is long, other sea tyrants and pirates find time to come and make trouble. It''s hard to handle. Badade of Na Xunshan Island, and He Baidao of Qingxia Island, have always been eyeing the adult''s territory."


    The old man was very short, standing behind Marcus and being blocked by Marcus. No one could see that there was a person.


    The Badade he was talking about is also one of the seven hegemons of the East China Sea. It controls the waters bordering the waters of Maku and is in danger of invading at any time, and even though it is only in the Golden Core Realm, it is the most insidious of the thirteen bandits. The vicious one who wants to be in position all the time is also a big threat.


    "Of course Lao Tzu knows the two **** sites that want to grab Lao Tzu, but you trash, nothing can be done well, let Lao Tzu do!"


    With a loud roar, Ma Ku shook the entire hall, and all the practitioners under the seat tremble.


    "The goods I have received in the past few months have decreased. In the past six months, there have only been less than a thousand guilds, and I can''t get the tribute! What kind of practice do I ask Lao Tzu to do, when can I catch up with the four kings of the East China Sea?"


    Marku stared down and grinned with anger. "It''s fine if you can''t grab something. There are still people coming to the door now. In turn, grabbing Lao Tzu''s things, it''s totally upset! Don''t dig this guy out, Lao Tzu How can I stand this breath!"


    The practitioners below dared not speak one by one, shuddering, for fear that they would be punished if they made a mistake. If they were pinched like just now, it would be fine, if they were killed or even thrown into the sea, there would be nowhere to say. Go, the temper of a tyrant, everyone knows.


    The old cultivator was an exception. He took a step forward, "Lord, don��t get angry, young ones have ways."


    Maku glanced horizontally, "Is there any way, say!"


    "According to the people who fled back, the guy''s shot was extremely harsh, dealing with the golden core of the same level, and killing him, and carrying a weird beast that is not weaker than him, it is very difficult..."


    Marku violently interrupted the old man, "Don''t talk nonsense, just say the way!"


    The old man stroked his long beard, and said slowly, "The guy attacked one of our islands about every other month. His target was uncertain, as if he was looking for him at random, but he usually didn''t come out on the bottom of the sea. The sea area was so big. It��s hard for us to find it. Even if it��s a few more months, we won��t be able to find it. It��s impossible for each island to fortify each other. The adults�� subordinates are all used to going around alone..."


    "I let you say the way!"


    Marcus clenched his fists and yelled, "Don''t say anything else!"


    If it weren''t for the old man''s life-saving grace for him, he usually made a lot of ideas. Without the old man, his territory may not be so stable. He would have overturned the old man with a slap, and would not bear it for a moment.


    The old man showed a little helplessness and nodded, "People can''t find it, but the monster beast is not necessarily. On the bottom of the sea, the golden core cultivator can only travel thousands of miles a day, while the monster beast can travel thousands of miles overnight..."


    Marku was taken aback for a moment, his eyes moved outside the hall, "You mean that?"


    The old man nodded and pointed to the large area surrounding the sea under the mountain. "My lord, the two spiny sharks around the island are also time to use it."


    Hearing the words Spiny Shark, the cultivators below were a little stunned, and their legs trembled unconsciously.


    They all know what a terrifying monster beast the spiny bone shark is, one of the few Tier 5 monsters that can survive in the offshore is called the king of the sea, it is bloodthirsty. , Wherever he went, there was a sea of ??blood, and he had a special hobby for the flesh and blood of the cultivator. Once the cultivator met it on the seabed, it was basically impossible to survive.


    Ten years ago, in order to catch these two spiny sharks, Marku used hundreds of repairers as bait to lure them all the way around the sea, and then it took a lot of energy to catch them, and then use precision The golden chain is locked, as a mountain guard monster.


    Of course, there are other uses. Everyone who disobeys the tyrant''s orders will be thrown into the sea and become food for spiny sharks.


    They would be frightened just to mention the name.


    "Hahahaha! That''s right! Anyone who dares to make trouble in this sea area will be punished by the king of the sea!"


    Ma Ku laughed wildly, "Old Sun still has a way, just do it, and I will open the chains and let them out later!"


    The old man bowed, "My lord is wise."


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support of Xiefeng, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 554: King of the sea

    "Said it to make you relax. ��1 Novel �R����"


    On the ground, lay a stray monster beast corpse.


    "Waste, this is a rare catfish...Look at what you have made. The eyes are gone, the tail is burnt, not one of the four claws is intact, and the most important nailhead scales are all I was crushed by you...nothing left."


    Zhou Shu frowned, complaining about Xiao Gun on the side, and Xiao Gun whimpered twice, not sure if he heard it, swallowed Yao Dan and dived into the sea, and disappeared after a while.


    "And disobedient...Did this period of experience expose its ferocity?"


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, and the materials were nothing. Out of instinct, Xiao Gun didn''t cherish the other parts except the demon pill he wanted, and it was nothing, but if the ferocity was stimulated, there would be some It''s hard to handle. Although he firmly believes that Xiao Gun can''t hurt himself, it is also a bad sign.


    "Is it time to tame it again?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it, and walked forward. After a while, he didn''t have the time to think again. Three psychic jellyfish suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking the way.


    The more you go to the depths of the sea, the more monsters and more powerful they are, especially when you rarely see individual monsters, they are all in groups. For most cultivators, this is an impossible obstacle to overcome. , It��s time to look back at this experience, but for Zhou Shu, this is a good thing, because a monster can''t satisfy him now.


    As the sword light flickered, layers of magic ants swarmed towards the jellyfish.


    However, in half an hour, the three jellyfish lay weakly in the water, no more combat power, and the whole body was intact, as if they had jumped on the chopping board and dealt with Zhou Shu-hundreds of tentacles were all covered. All of them were cut off, and none of them was damaged. Even the jellyfish canopy that would explode when faced with a fatal danger was not damaged in the slightest. It is conceivable that Zhou Shu can handle such Tier 4 monsters with ease. .


    Putting away the materials, Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction and continued on.


    He is at ease here, but he doesn''t know that Xiao Gun is facing the biggest crisis since entering the sea.


    Deep in the bottom of the sea, a giant beast is swimming fast. Its size is huge, but its speed is much faster than Xiaogun.


    The pressure of seawater is not an obstacle to it, but a driving force.


    The huge body is ten feet long and perfectly streamlined. Two rows of blood-red bone spurs stand up on the black back, sharp and cold, and the water is silent. The bone spurs are not only on the back, but also on the head, tail, and body, but are much shorter and denser, as if they were wearing a set of close-fitting thorn armor, which looked powerful and no one dared to approach.


    Compared with the huge body, its eyes are really a bit small, only the size of a human fist, turning constantly, seemingly agile, but in fact it can''t see anything, but there is no need to look. As the king of the sea, it has an unusual perception, which is by no means inferior to the divine consciousness of the cultivator. It is especially effective at the bottom of the sea. Within three hundred miles, no human or monster can escape its perception. .


    Spiny mad shark, Tier 5, the most powerful monster in the East China Sea, the undisputed king of the sea, has a nearly perfect body, and the strength is top-notch, even the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator can''t compare it. If there is a shortcoming, it is It''s surprisingly small brains-besides recovering from injuries, it is impossible to learn any other means of using aura, and the magic tricks are naturally included.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, there has never been a spiny bone shark that can transform into shape.


    They have only bloodthirsty instincts, and most of the time they fight by instinct alone, but it seems that this is enough.


    This spiny mad shark seemed to show something, its body moved slightly, without seeing any fluctuations in the surrounding sea, it easily turned its direction and swam away quickly.


    On a cliff on the sea floor.


    Xiao Kuang hung in the water, looking at a large turtle on the opposite side with interest.


    It doesn��t know what the turtle is called, but it feels that the demon pill on the turtle has not only the power of water travel, but also a lot of power of soil travel. It is its favorite food, which can have a variety of five element powers. The combined demon pill is really delicious!


    But it tried many methods, using fire, hitting with wood, and hitting with stones, but it never opened the turtle''s carapace. It was too hard.


    "It would be great if there is the power of gold travel..."


    I don''t know where this thought came from, and it passed away in a flash, as if it had never happened.


    As a monster beast, you can only use existing methods to deal with the enemy. What is the use? Think of methods that you don''t have now, look forward to the future or even set goals. Isn''t that something humans can do?


    That flash of thought may not know why it itself, but it is a sign of its more spiritual abundance, and now Xiao Gun may not be far away from enlightening spiritual wisdom.


    When Xiao Gun looked at the sea turtle and wanted to pounce on it, she was stunned.


    It suddenly felt that there was a slight wave in the sea, although it was small, but very abnormal, "it is dangerous."


    The demon pill that had swallowed a lot of the power of water travel, now Xiao Gun may be more familiar with sea water than himself, no matter how small anomalies he can escape its perception.


    It didn''t jump up, but backed a few feet instead.


    Whoosh--


    The sea behind the sea turtle suddenly separated, revealing a huge mouth, like a black hole, and the sea turtle that was several feet long was swallowed without any response.


    Kaka Kaka, the sound of the carapace bursting instantly sounded, and the hard armor that Xiao Gun could not break was vulnerable to a blow in the huge mouth.


    The power of water travel reached its limit, and Xiao Gun retreated as quickly as possible.


    Bang, Jukou closed three feet in front of Xiao Gun, and a pair of blood-red eyes appeared in front of Xiao Gun and blinked twice.


    It was a little bit incomprehensible for Xiao Gun to avoid its surprise attack.


    The crisis came, Xiao Gun did not hesitate, and continued to retreat wildly.


    Soon, the whole picture of the giant beast was displayed in front of its eyes like a majestic mountain, black and blood-red, and awe-inspiring.


    The behemoth in front of me could hardly imagine, its body naturally exuded a powerful force, the coercion almost made it irresistible, Xiao Gun, who had experienced countless battles, couldn''t help but shiver, his eyes gradually diminished, there was no way, that was Monsters come from instinctive fear, like a mouse seeing a cat, like a fox seeing a wolf.


    But Xiao Gun, who has been with Zhou Shu for ten years, is not a cat or a fox.


    It was stunned for a short period of time. After a few breaths, it recovered, and its eyes were filled with aura again, blinking slightly, and it was already thinking about ways to deal with it.


    Facing Xiao Gun''s performance, the spiny mad shark seemed a little surprised. It hadn''t seen a monster that could deal with its majesty like this.


    It has lost all fighting spirit, crawled down, and killed it. That is what it sees most often.


    The mad shark moved, and its huge body was not cumbersome at all. Instead, it was as agile as a small fish. Amidst the slight shaking of the sea, it slammed into Xiao Kuan.


    Although the thing in front of me is small, it seems more flavorful than what I ate before. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 555: Save small roll

    A chase battle began. �RһС��say�����ܨQ�Q�Q���Q�Q


    In front of the giant beast, a small roll of more than two feet is a little insignificant, but small roll is not a white experience these days. The degree in the water may be worse than the mad shark, but it has a big enough brain.


    Soon, Xiao Gun found that he couldn''t escape at all. He had to deal with it, try to stay immortal, and find another chance.


    As a result, it almost stuck to the abdomen of the spiny shark. In the end, the body of the giant beast is too large, and its turning is a little slower than its own. It is the safest way to swim close to the abdomen, but it must be maintained during swimming. Distance, there are degrees. If the distance is not right, it will be crushed by sharp bone spurs. If it is slower, the mad shark can quickly get out of the distance and swallow it in one bite.


    In the face of such a terrifying mad shark, this is the best it can do. It takes less than ten breaths to replace it with other monsters in the sea, not to mention Xiao Gun is not a monster in the sea.


    As a master of hunting in the sea, the wild shark will naturally not allow Xiaojun to do so. Its flexible body keeps moving, changing its posture all the time, while bringing up a huge current, impacting the small roll, affecting the degree of Xiaojun, while using bone spurs. Go to hit the little roll, want to break it.


    The dangers were so high that Xiao Gun almost swept the water control to the extreme. Faced with the current brought by the mad shark, he continued to blend in, disperse, and evade, exhausted everything he could, and barely kept alive.


    Every breath is wandering in life and death.


    In this case, it also knew that it would not last long, so it kept thinking about ways, just like when Zhou Shu was in distress.


    Obviously, it��s not feasible to use soil and travel force to drill into the seabed. Soil control is not water control. The resistance encountered on the seabed is very large. Degree is the most troublesome problem. Once it slows down, the mad shark can combine it with Swallowing all the surrounding soil is tantamount to sending you to death in vain.


    What about fire? Nor, unless it explodes inside the body, and the sea water outside plus the thick skin of a mad shark, the fire has no effect at all.


    It seems that only the power of Mu Xing can be used.


    Of course, if it can have the power of gold, the five elements can be integrated, and the power of the five elements can be merged and used at will, and it will not be in this dangerous situation.


    In order to survive, its mind is busy, and its inspiration keeps flashing. If it can survive, this experience will be of great help to Xiaogun''s spirit.


    While swimming, Xiao Gun began to arouse the surrounding wood spirit, and the algae and water plants in the sea were attracted to surround the wild shark. They gradually formed a net, but it was very faint, and only a cultivator who was extremely sensitive to wood spirits could see it.


    If it continued for a while, when the net gradually emerged, it might be able to stop the mad shark a little, and Xiao Gun would have a chance to escape.


    But things backfired. Although the wild shark could not feel the existence of wood spirit, it also noticed a little abnormality, and its own degree slowed down. Although the degree of reduction can be ignored, it is still reduced.


    It does not allow this to happen.


    Its movements suddenly became much bigger, and its body turned like a top.


    Suddenly, it was like a storm, the surrounding sea was violently fluctuating, the water column flew everywhere, and large and small vortices continued to breed.


    The little rolling in it, the more difficult the situation, the more difficult it was to dodge, and it was almost pierced by bone spurs, but even if it dodges the bone spurs, it also has several deep wounds on its body, and the big hairy tail is also A lot of baldness.


    In the face of absolute power, even a single wipe is a great injury.


    Xiao Gun was rarely injured, especially with such injuries. As the blood continued to flow out, its vitality was also weakened.


    It seems that it won''t last long.


    If other monsters encounter this kind of almost mortal moment, they will most likely have red eyes, desperate fierceness, and fight to the death, but Xiao Gun did not. Its eyes still carry a hint of aura, and it is not overwhelmed by instinct. , Still thinking about ways.


    After a long time contact with Zhou Shu, it was imperceptibly subtly transformed. Everything was like Zhou Shu''s learning. In other words, human nature gradually overwhelmed the animal nature of the monster.


    It endured the severe pain and impulse, maintained its previous behavior, carefully avoided the vortex, continued to attract the wood spirit, and tried to gradually solidify the net.


    Smelling the bloodstain, the mad shark became a little mad, and the speed was quicker, and it rolled like a drill. The surrounding vortex, the more mighty, Xiao Gu was trapped in the center of a 15th-level storm, enduring the wind and rain. , Will be overthrown at any time.


    Xiao Gun was a little desperate, the aura in his eyes began to diminish, and replaced by a touch of crimson.


    Is it over?


    Suddenly, a golden light flew close!


    The golden light was as fierce as the sun, shining brightly on the dark seabed. Under the golden light, the spiny shark accustomed to the darkness almost subconsciously dodge, and the body bounced back, and the sea suddenly stagnated.


    "Go down!"


    Hearing a familiar voice, Xiao Gun''s eyes flashed, and he moved the power of the earth without hesitation, and dug a hole in the seabed.


    It jumped into the pit, and its body couldn''t help sinking, and it didn''t take long to get out of the attack range of the mad shark.


    Drilling to such a deep seabed, even the mad shark couldn''t get down for a short time, and it was finally safe.


    In Jin Guangzhong, Zhou Shu stood with his sword, his face was a little relieved, "It''s good to catch up."


    Between the lightning and flint, he had not had time to think about it, Xiao Gun really understood what he was saying and seized a fleeting opportunity.


    Of course he came out of that golden light. He did not use sword intent, but purely used the third change and the ability of the best magic weapon. The golden light that burst in that instant, even the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator should temporarily avoid it, let alone this one. Crazy shark.


    The danger of Xiao Gun was relieved, but he knew that the battle was far from over. What was in front of him was the Tier 5 monster, the king of the sea.


    Since his experience, he has to face the biggest challenge.


    The spiny shark swam slowly. It swam very slowly, a lot slower than before. But unlike before, the surrounding sea water surged like a tsunami, with a huge wave. The momentum, constant screaming, overwhelming.


    Upon closer inspection, the bone spurs on its body have doubled and become more blood red, even the surrounding sea water is stained red.


    Apparently it is angry.


    When the meat in the mouth ran away, what could make it angry more than such a thing, and it had sensed Zhou Shu''s arrival before, but it was only used as food delivered to the door, and it didn''t take it to heart at all, but it did not expect it to be this. Humble food, something bad.


    Simply furious.


    Staring at the wild shark, Zhou Shu moved first, his body turned into a blue-brown, left hand fingering, right hand long sword swing, without any extra moves.


    The wood aura that Xiao Gun had gathered before was still there, coupled with Zhou Shu''s Mu Yin Jue''s guidance, suddenly became a bit bigger, and gathered together on Zhou Shu.


    Countless green threads, intertwined, passed through the darkness, and all fell on Zhou Shu''s body a little bit, quickly forming a complete green barrier to protect the whole body.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be wearing a piece of armor, majestic.


    Facing the black behemoth in the huge waves, he was not afraid.


    (To be continued.)

 Chapter 556: Symbol? Forbidden zone

    The new change of Mu Yin Jue, Mu Jia Jue. A novel���������ܩ��Q��


    One of Zhou Shu''s achievements in the past few months, when used with Yan Fujing, the effect is even more outstanding.


    Since the experience, his Yan Fujing has not been left behind, and he will practice when he has time. Although the tree-blood realm is only slightly small, it has made the bark realm a state of freedom of movement. After the bark realm is used, it will no longer be a state. This kind of restraint can be regarded as a big change.


    In the Bark Realm, coupled with the Wooden Armor Technique blessed by Mu Yin Jue, his body is now extremely tough, and even a Nascent Infant Realm monk may not be able to easily hurt him.


    The heavy gold sword came out of the black awn, and the magic ants came out of the nest, turning into countless black threads, tangling towards the spiny shark.


    Invincible, you can only use skill and softness to break rigidity.


    Facing the black line of sword intent, the mad shark suddenly rushed over, bend its body like a cannonball.


    It was so fast that Zhou Shu had almost no chance to dodge.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t plan to run away. The black thread gathered together as the sword light flicked, and entangled the mad shark one by one, staggering back and forth, quickly forming a giant net with the mad shark net in it.


    It seemed to have been hit, but the wild shark only ignored it and ran into Zhou Shu with the net.


    Zhou Shu looked cold, and the net of Jianyi suddenly tightened.


    This formula is also what Zhou Shu has recently realized. The big net formed by the divine consciousness integrated into the sword intent, the tails of the magic ants are connected, flexible like a rope, and the net is sparse and not leaking. No monster can escape, if it is an ordinary Tier 4 monster. If you get caught in the net, you will be strangled immediately, even if the monster beast is stronger, it will be trapped by the net and unable to move.


    Last time, he strangled a killer whale about the size of a wild shark with a single net.


    Now it''s different. He didn''t use the third change in the previous experience, but this time, he didn''t keep his hands at all. The third change was fully expanded, and the spiritual power burst into the sword intent. The power was more than ten times greater?


    But soon, he got stuck.


    Far from being caught by the net, the mad shark didn''t even lower its degree. In the blink of an eye, the mad shark''s head full of bone spurs had already hit in front of him.


    He hurried to one side of his body, but was still hit by the bone spur, and flew out with a bang.


    With the dual protection of the wooden armor and the bark realm, there was no trace of trauma, but the internal organs seemed to be turned upside down, and the whole body was in pain for a while, the heart and lungs were torn, and there was a tremor in the small world of Jindan.


    Such a huge force is unheard of.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t stood still, and the mad shark chased it over again. A distance of several hundred feet could not even be used for an instant, but this time it was useless, and this time it was directly hit with its back.


    Feeling Senhan''s bone spurs, Zhou Shu felt cold on his back.


    Before he had time to show his sword intent, he quickly turned around and used a "Pingsha Luoyan" that he learned the earliest. It bounced off by the force of the impact. If he was directly hit by a bone spur, he would have to be hit by a few more layers of wooden armor. pierce.


    There was a sharp pain in his arm, as if he had been interrupted, the heavy gold sword could not be held firmly, and he dropped out.


    It was the first time that he encountered this situation, and his heart was slightly shocked, but he reacted very quickly, waved his sleeves, and his spiritual power rolled the sword back into his hand.


    The mad shark missed two hits, and the fierce light in the red eyes became more fierce, and the tail was cut upside down, trying to split Zhou Shu in two.


    Zhou Shu stabilized, and with a wave of his long sword, the sword intent burst!


    The magic ants emerged, but did not disperse, but all gathered together. The number of magic ants that burst out in the third variant is more than one million. However, so many magic ants only form a five-foot-thick spear, with a sharper tip. It''s only three inches, the strong sword intent and the solid spiritual power can be imagined.


    Regarding Gang to Gang, Zhou Shu had never done this before, but he felt that perhaps only in this way could he fight the mad shark.


    The horse stepped, his spear held in his hand, and pierced straight out, as if facing a ten thousand army and breaking the formation alone, he looked at the world.


    A loud bang!


    The spear formed by the sword intent directly met the tail of the wild shark!


    The tip of the spear was facing the bone armor of the tail, and it broke through four or five bone spurs in succession. The bone scum flew horizontally, but it only stopped here... The spear slammed against the bone armor and couldn''t advance an inch. It was completely blocked.


    The Mad Shark didn''t seem to even feel the pain, and only flicked its tail.


    Within a few breaths, the spears that gathered sword intent and spiritual power, and the extremely solid spears, were scattered, and countless magic ants flew everywhere, like headless flies.


    "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work."


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much about it. Before the mad shark attacked again, he used three clay figurines phantom talisman in succession. In a moment, his figure was four hundred feet away.


    The violent spiny shark in front of him has no other tricks, even without any spiritual power, it is completely suppressed by strength and degree, but it is reduced by ten times, and it has a perfect body of many cultivators. Shu''s sword intent and spiritual power are difficult to fight against.


    He needs to reconsider his tactics.


    He still has to fight. If the cultivator is facing him, he might consider retreating, but now he is a monster, his fighting will has not weakened, but more.


    Soon, he had a plan. That plan was exactly the same as Xiao Gun did before. It was difficult to limit his strength. The limit over there slowed down the mad shark, and the chance of victory was highlighted.


    But compared to Xiao Gun, he did more rigorously and more effectively.


    The monster can only use itself, and the cultivator is more adept at using tools in addition to his own tactics, not to mention that he has extremely precise calculations.


    Zhou Shu moved his **** to attract the surrounding wood spirit, while constantly throwing out the talisman.


    There are many types of talisman, which are basically restricted, such as mud talisman, ice talisman, wood talisman, sword forest talisman, etc., some of which were painted by themselves, and some were bought in Lingyu City. Prepared for the situation.


    All of his talismans were thrown into a three-dimensional range that was one mile up, down, left, and right. In such a small area, the function of the talisman could get the best effect.


    The Mad Shark had no brains. It was completely driven by instinct. It only knew to chase Zhou Shu. As long as Zhou Shu was in this range, it would not go out.


    Soon, with more than three hundred talismans, this li was completely turned into a restricted area, like a formation.


    Casting talisman to form an effect similar to the formation is also one of the insights obtained by Zhou Shu and Ning Xuanqing after discussing the talisman. Although it is a talisman, it is better than most formations after being cast after precise calculation. Much more and it is convenient and fast.


    The mad shark''s speed gradually slowed down, and there was a feeling that it could not be effective. It seemed to realize that it was not so easy to turn over and turn, and the enemy in front of it seemed to be unable to catch up.


    Indeed, so many talismans, although their ranks are not high, but they do not harm the mad shark, they only change the terrain, and they are all thrown out after careful calculation. The location is accurate and the effect is quite good. Between the talismans, a few small passages were cleverly reserved for Zhou Shu to pass through.


    It seems that Zhou Shu moves freely inside, but the huge mad shark is like a mire, it is difficult to extricate itself.


    If the mad shark has a little brain, it will rush to the small area here and attack from the outside. Unfortunately, it really doesn''t.


    However, although the effect of this Fulu restricted area is good, it has a big disadvantage, that is, it cannot last.


    Must hurry up.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support of nu1i8888, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 557: Nothing to do

    Strike while the iron is hot, and at the same time that the Fulu restricted area is formed, Zhou Shu��s Mu Yin Jue has begun to exert its effect. The endless seaweed and seagrass on the bottom of the sea provide enough energy for the Mu Yin Jue to fly over, forming patches of green. Algae clusters gather in the restricted area. A novel�����������Q�����Q�����ܩ�


    If there is no forbidden area formed by Fuluo, these entangled algae groups will not have much restrictive effect on the spiny bone sharks, but with the forbidden area, the algae groups will become the last straw to overwhelm the camel.


    Mad Shark''s speed was at least 50% slower than before.


    It doesn''t understand and is at a loss for change. How can these little tricks get in the way? But the fact is like this. Smart cultivators always have endless means to face monsters, but monsters like it don''t.


    Many things seem small and have little impact, but when they add up, there will be qualitative changes. These talisman hinders the actions of the mad shark, but it is impossible to have greater restrictions. No matter how many, they will contain each other''s consumption, and the effect will be worse.


    Mad Shark slowed down, which meant that two of its most powerful abilities had been abolished.


    Although Fu Lu only weakened the degree, but without the degree, the power would naturally be of little use.


    In Zhou Shu''s eyes, the mad shark at this time was like a heavy whale, placed naked in front of him, everything was unobstructed, and the most suitable phone would come.


    The heavy gold sword was swung, and the magic ants with the third change overlapped and flew towards the wild shark.


    Most of the mad shark��s body was covered with armor-like blood-red bone spurs. In the previous rage, the bone spurs expanded a lot. Only a small part of the whole body was not protected by the bone spur armor, that is, one of the lower abdomen. The small piece, where it appeared unusually white, like a soft leather, was quite eye-catching.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know much about mad sharks, but he could see that this small piece of white was probably the weakness of mad sharks. As long as he could stab the restricted area, he could injure the mad sharks, and most of the impact was not small.


    As a result, all the magic ants rushed towards the white spot.


    The control was extremely precise, and the demon ants rushed to reach the target, but the expected picture did not appear, even the sensation of penetration, and subsequent explosions and other means could not be used.


    The magic ant seemed to hit a pile of walls, which were harder than bone armor, and were directly bounced out.


    No matter how Zhou Shu urged his sword intent, he still couldn''t enter.


    However, Jianyi removed the white soft skin, revealing some unusual pitch black. Upon closer inspection, there are many lines on the pitch black, faintly showing a few traces of spiritual energy and bone armor skin.


    "So that''s it..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and gave up the idea of ??continuing to attack there.


    According to the information he obtained from the classics, in addition to the hard bone outer armor, the mad shark also has an inner carapace. The inner armor is small, only three feet square, and it is used to protect the monster pill. That inner carapace is far harder than the outer bone armor, which can be said to be the hardest part of the wild shark.


    He had heard of it before but hadn''t seen it before, and at this moment he thought of it, but didn''t want to be under that white place.


    In this way, after the mad shark raged, almost all parts of it were protected.


    Withdrawing his sword intent, Zhou Shu flexibly dodges the bone spurs, turning around and looking at the head of the mad shark. Perhaps the eyes hidden in the bone armor are a good choice?


    Just thinking about it, the demon ant swarm made a bend in the air and flew toward the eyes of the wild shark mightily.


    However, the wild shark, who sensed the danger, only closed his eyes slightly and folded his eyelids with many tiny bone spurs, blocking his eyes tightly.


    He even had bone armor on his eyelids, which was incredible.


    The magic ant came home again. It was already the fourth frustration in the face of the mad shark. This was even more incredible, but it was just born.


    Zhou Shu retracted his sword intent somewhat anxiously, fending off the bone spurs that swept in, and continued to deal with it.


    Lost strength and degree, only the defensive power is left, but even the defense of that group is also a little helpless.


    "It''s really not an ordinary monster, it deserves to be the king of the sea."


    Zhou Shu frowned and thought to himself, "Perhaps, we can only start from the inside."


    The mad shark with almost perfect physical condition, the outer carapace is really tough, it is said that even the golden core blew can not damage it, Zhou Shu''s sword intent and the third change can not be broken, but if he can wield the source of the best magic weapon Power, maybe there are some possibilities, but he obviously can''t do it now, so he can only bypass the defense and make another plan.


    Thinking of this, he wandered again, but no longer stayed in the abdomen, but headed towards the head of the mad shark.


    The sword light flashed, and Zhou Shu kept provoking in front of Mad Shark.


    Although Mad Shark closed his eyes, he knew exactly what Zhou Shu had done and became more violent. The bones were red, and the sea was covered with red clouds, which seemed to be bleeding.


    Snapped!


    Aiming at Zhou Shu, he opened and closed his mouth suddenly, reaching the limit.


    However, Zhou Shuna was just a trick to lure the enemy. What appeared in front of it was only the afterimage separated by the shadow escape technique. He swallowed the afterimage with his mouth together. Along with the afterimage, there were many magic ants.


    In that very short period of time, Zhou Shu caught the gap, the sword intent took advantage of the vacancy to enter, bypassing the layers of sharp teeth, entering the mouth of the giant beast, and attacking the mad shark from within.


    The plan was successful, and a smile appeared on his face.


    But soon, he was a little stunned. In the wild shark''s mouth, in addition to the jagged teeth, there were several layers of thick long beards.


    Although the long beard is not hard, it is very flexible. It blocks the sword intent like a grate. Therefore, the magic ant is greatly hindered. After the long beard, only a small part of the body can finally enter the body. What Shu was astonished was that the small part that entered was under the cover of the long beard, as if it was out of touch and could not be controlled at all.


    Obviously, that long beard also has the function of completely isolating God''s consciousness.


    "Out of cognition, it''s really a cheating monster."


    Zhou Shu''s brows tightened, and he sighed.


    In his perception Sharks generally only have sharp teeth, while the fins in the mouth are unique to whales. It is difficult for the two to coexist, but the spiny shark is an exception. It also has whales. The beard also has shark teeth, plus the carapace and bone spurs inside and outside, the streamlined figure, the smooth skin... I have to say, it is really the grace of creation, the flesh is almost perfect, and there are almost no flaws.


    It was just a moment of thought, and the mad shark''s mouth opened and closed again, almost touching Zhou Shu''s body.


    Under the scratch of the sharp teeth, even the bark realm and wooden armor could not stand it, and suddenly there were two more wounds on the body.


    The severe pain hit, Zhou Shu hurriedly ran Yan Fujing, the blood on his body quickly stopped, and the bark began to slowly expand, and soon covered the wound.


    Although the tree blood realm was only a small achievement, it was easy to recover from the trauma quickly, and this injury was nothing.


    The injury is nothing, but there is trouble.


    The wild shark over there smelled blood, fierce, wild, more vigorous, and the more intense the movements, the feeling of breaking free from restraints at all times.


    Do the math, the time for the Fulu restricted zone is almost almost here. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 558: Fire attack

    As Fu Lu''s effectiveness gradually dissipated, the spiny mad shark''s movements appeared to be faster, and Zhou Shu also struggled a bit. A novel���������ܩ��Q��


    In a flash, Zhou Shu relentlessly sent the sword intent into the mad shark''s mouth. The more and more magic ants gathered, they also caused a certain amount of damage to the mad shark. Gradually, blood flowed out from the mouth, showing a bit hideous, but For the huge behemoth, this injury is about nothing.


    "Send a golden pill in?"


    Such thoughts flashed in Zhou Shu''s mind, but he quickly gave up.


    The golden core can definitely cause a lot of damage to the mad shark, but within such a small area, most of the damage you have suffered is greater than that of the mad shark. It is better not to do things that damage one thousand and kill eight hundred enemies.


    Facing the attack of the mad shark, Zhou Shu remained calm. As he wandered back and forth, he threw out the talisman one after another to fill in the missing position in a timely manner.


    His Fuluo is enough, as long as the calculation does not make a mistake, the restricted area formed by the Fuluo can be maintained forever, and his calculations never make a mistake.


    Within dozens of breaths, the original Fulu restricted area disappeared, but the new one took shape again and returned to the original situation.


    Mad Shark slowed down, Zhou Shu wandered around, waiting for an opportunity.


    The situation is still under control for the time being. As long as Zhou Shu is willing, he can keep it as long as possible, but does it make sense to continue this way, and it also makes Zhou Shu difficult. If there is still no way to deal with the mad shark, perhaps Is it better to leave earlier?


    In fact, compared with other practitioners, Zhou Shu has done very well.


    There are ancient techniques such as Mu Yinjue, various rare talismans, plus the almost perfect sword intent that the sword turns as you wish, and the ultimate magic weapon. How many practitioners can do this? I''m afraid that one is considered rare.


    The opponent is really too strong. The Tier 5 monster is equivalent to the strength of a monk, and it has a perfect body that is far greater than that of a monk. Together with the benefits of the home court on the seabed, it is really strong. Yes, it will be swallowed.


    Zhou Shu has been around for so long, and it has been shocking.


    But the current situation is not what Zhou Shu wants.


    The road to Xiuxian is full of thorns. For him, who is aspiring to the top, his opponents will only get stronger and stronger in the future. If he can''t do anything to face the mad shark, what will happen in the future.


    While thinking, there was a little movement on the bottom of the sea, and a small crack opened in the ground.


    In some accidents, he was fighting the mad shark here, and the monster beasts around hundreds of miles all fled after hearing the wind, how could something come?


    Soon, a small head came out.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "It turned out to be Xiao Gun."


    He didn''t think it was strange, what Xiaojin did when he came back, in this situation, shouldn''t all the monster beasts escape far? What''s more, Xiao Gun was almost killed by a mad shark before. It was the moment when he was most afraid of the mad shark, but now he dares to come back. This is a bit inconsistent with the instinct of the monster.


    Xiao Gun''s injury was not completely healed, only his head was exposed, watching Zhou Shu with smart eyes, with concern and worry in his eyes.


    Obviously, Xiao Gun missed him and came back despite the danger.


    "Little go, little go, it''s not in vain that I treat you like this, you are considered sensible."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was warm, and there was a smile on his face, "Look at it, I will avenge you."


    Looking at the flaming red little roll, a word suddenly popped out of his heart, "Fire?"


    He has always been in the deep seabed, the sea pressure is high, and the water is full of power. The fire method is difficult to use, and he is not good at it, so he did not want to use it, but at this time he had other ideas. Can''t the outside, nor the inside?


    Turning to the mad shark in front of him, a bright light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    The mad shark, almost completely covered by blood-red bone armor, opened its mouth again and bit down towards Zhou Shu. The sharp teeth were like saws, and the sharp sound of clank, touching the cold.


    Zhou Shu didn''t use the sword intent anymore, instead he put the sword away, and used the shadow escape technique. At the same time, with a wave of his right hand, a nearly golden fireball flew directly into the mouth of the wild shark.


    The fireball is just the Fire Condensation Art, which can be learned in the Condensed Vessel Realm, but the fire used is not ordinary. It is the fifth-rank pill fire from the seventh-rank golden pill. Although it is not as good as the abnormal fire, it is definitely not a normal flame energy. ratio.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    The sound of burning flesh and blood suddenly appeared in the mouth of the wild shark, and at the same time, there was a large amount of white mist spraying from the nostrils and eye holes, which was quite strange.


    Obviously, Danhuo worked, and it was quite good.


    The mad shark with a perfect body is rarely injured, and it is a bit unbearable to suffer such pain for a while. It really hurts this time, and its body is greatly distorted. For a while, the water waves fly around, and the waves rise like a tsunami.


    The carapace on the outside is very hard, but the inside is relatively weak. If it is a sword intent, it can still use a long beard filter to resist, but such a pill fire cannot resist all of it and can only bear it.


    At this moment, it ignored Zhou Shu, suddenly opened its mouth and sucked hard.


    Want to use sea water to extinguish the flames and eliminate pain.


    As soon as it opened and closed, the sea was surging in abundance, rushing into the huge mouth like a tide.


    The idea is good, and it seems that the flame is extinguishing a little bit, but the wide open mouth brings a greater crisis to himself.


    The mad shark''s empty door opened wide, and Zhou Shu wouldn''t miss such an opportunity. With his right hand flicking, another solid pill fired out.


    In the large amount of sea water, although the effect of the pill fire is somewhat insignificant, it can''t hold up the large number, and it burns quickly, and the fire gradually develops.


    On the one hand, the sea is constantly pouring in, and on the other hand, the fireball is constantly shooting in, using the body of the mad shark as a battlefield, and it will not stop.


    The battlefield has always been the most devastated place.


    After a while, looking from the mouth, the color was scorched everywhere, and several teeth were burned and fell down, and the stench of the stench filled the sea, lingering.


    It seems that if you persist for a while, the mad shark will escape or be burned alive.


    But Zhou Shu found that the problem was coming, his pill fire was not enough.


    There was only one volcano full of flames in his Jindan small world, and the others were empty. At this time, that volcano was almost exhausted and used too much at once.


    "bad����"


    Uncontrollably frowning, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    "There are still not enough methods. If you have tried to absorb the abnormal fire before, even Tier 4 can be used with the pill fire, and this crazy shark will have been burned to death... Hey, could it be with ordinary fire? It��s not feasible to practice the law. The power of water movement here is too strong. In the sea, the law of fire practice will be destroyed if it can''t last for a breath."


    The continuous influx of seawater the fire slowly diminished.


    During this period of time, the mad shark suffered a lot of injuries, but the remaining strength was still there, staring at Zhou Shu with a pair of eyes, and only waiting for the fire to calm down, he would rush to attack.


    The next attack is bound to be even more violent.


    "If you can''t, then go in by yourself."


    Zhou Shu thought to himself, with a face resolutely pulling out the sword.


    If you wait for the mad shark to recover and you have to fall into a hard fight, it would be better to take this opportunity to rush in and fight hard and explode directly in the mad shark, there may be a chance of victory.


    The human and the sword were one. When Zhou Shu was about to rush in, a red light flashed before him, and a figure flew into the mouth of the wild shark one step ahead of him.


    "Little roll?"


    Zhou Shu was surprised.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support from Xiefeng, and thank you book friends who have collected and subscribed to vote~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 559: Internal disintegration

    phone-reading


    (Ps: Sorry, I repeated a chapter before, but I can''t change it, and I can''t publish the public chapter...)


    The red light is indeed a small roll.


    It sensed Zhou Shu''s predicament, and gained enlightenment from Zhou Shu''s attack, and flew directly into the mouth of the spiny mad shark.


    This situation is a bit abnormal. As a monster beast, when the lives of himself and its kind are not threatened, it should never have done such a move, but at this moment, facing the powerful mad shark, Xiao Gun directly rushed forward. No turning back.


    It was able to do such a move, unlike a monster, more like a person.


    Perceiving this, Zhou Shu felt a little shocked, "Little roll..."


    Xiao Gun now is no longer an ordinary monster, but a true companion who can rely on and can be trusted.


    "Since you go, I won''t go."


    He trusted Xiao Gun.


    He knows very well that Xiao Gun is definitely not going to die. Most of the thoughts are the same as him, attacking in the mad shark body, simply better than the attack power, using the power of the four elements, Xiao Gun will not be much worse than him, let alone Xiao Gun Once swallowed a Ten Thousand Years Fire Spirit, the fire power contained in his body was even stronger than his pill fire.


    The wild shark seems to have not noticed the existence of Xiaogun at all, just as fish and shrimp that enter the body along with the seawater. It does not know how much it needs to eat every day. At this time, it only has Zhou Shu in its eyes, the person who hurt it. .


    The mouth was wide open, and the mutilated fangs were even more terrifying, and the mad shark rushed towards Zhou Shukuang.


    Zhou Shu, who was evading, waved his heavy gold sword, and his sword intent rolled towards the mad shark.


    Fierce battle again and again.


    Zhou Shu and the angry shark started a new round of dealings.


    After a while, the mad shark twitched all over, as if mad, and kept hitting the rocks on the bottom of the sea with its abdomen, and at the same time opened its big mouth to swallow the sea water, as if panting.


    Obviously, Xiao Gu in its belly is launching an attack from the inside.


    At the same time, Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up and gathered the wood spirits that had been accumulated around him, like a cloud of green, covering almost the entire head of the wild shark.


    What he has to do is to cooperate with Xiaogun, attack inside and outside, try not to let the crazy shark have the opportunity to spit out Xiaogun.


    At this time, Xiao Gun was tossing in the belly of the mad shark for a long time, smashing the fire with burnt wood thorns, and all the attack methods he could think of were used by it. Of course, the most used was fire.


    Its entire body turned into a ball of red flames, carrying extremely hot temperatures, and it was burnt wherever it went.


    The mad shark only felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. The pain quickly spread throughout his body and couldn''t bear it, so it became crazy.


    No longer caring about Zhou Shu, it swam everywhere, fast and slow, and it had to go up and hit everything when it saw it. The seabed was turned upside down by it.


    It turned out that the mad shark was chasing Zhou Shu, but now it has turned into Zhou Shu to chase the mad shark.


    Although the speed of the mad shark is extremely fast, Zhou Shu can''t even see a trace in many cases, but through the traces left by the mad shark along the way, as well as the signpost on Xiao Gun''s body, he can also be able to pursue it.


    He can''t help but chase it, if the wild shark hides in a corner to die, it''s not worth it.


    The long chasing battle lasted more than an hour.


    A few thousand miles away from the original battlefield, the mad shark was lying quietly on a large piece of rubble, with no wounds on his body, but it was completely silent.


    Looking at the huge body like a hill, Zhou Shu felt slightly, the king of the sea, with an absolutely powerful defense, was disintegrated from the inside and died.


    The body that had lost its life no longer had the vitality of the past, and the bone spur armor gradually shrank, revealing a lot of black skin.


    The heavy gold sword pierced with force, carrying the sword intent of the third change, and it didn''t take long for it to pierce a gap in the skin.


    Along the gap, Zhou Shu carefully cut the skin and flesh, for fear of hurting the inside.


    A quarter of an hour later, a familiar whine sounded, and Xiao Gun jumped out of the gap, and jumped to Zhou Shu''s shoulders. It still has some wounds on its body, but there is great joy in its eyes. That joy is different from the time when it got the demon pill and the spirit stone, which had never happened before.


    It is no longer a joy for survival, but for others and victory.


    "Little roll."


    "Woohoo."


    "Thank you."


    "Ohh Ohh ohh."


    Although it was just woo woo woo, but judging from Xiao Gun''s response, it is now different, more spiritual than in the past, and closer to human nature.


    Zhou Shu smiled knowingly. He hadn''t anticipated this change beforehand, but he had reason to believe that it was a very sufficient signal, indicating that Xiaogun in the future would definitely be psychic.


    "Come on and see what we have gained."


    With Xiaogun, Zhou Shu continued to start, carefully dividing the spiny shark.


    Although this battle is difficult and dangerous, it is definitely worth it.


    As a very rare Tier 5 monster, the thornbone mad shark is of great value. There are countless monks who want to hunt them and obtain materials from them.


    Among them, the most important is the demon pill.


    Its demon pill is very large, with a radius of three feet. This is very different from other demon beasts, mainly because its demon pill is divided into two parts, the outer shell and the inner core.


    I have seen it before, the shell of the demon pill of the wild shark is extremely strong, stronger than its bone armor, even if the monk encounters it, it is very difficult.


    Its demon pill shell can be refined into a very famous magic weapon, the mad shark monster armor ~ www.novelhall.com~ the fifth-order inner armor, which is quite an excellent defensive magic weapon. "Blood thorn", can defend most of the attacks of monks.


    Crazy Shark Demon Armor is extremely valuable. It appears in any auction and is a treasure for everyone to compete for, but very few appear.


    The reason for being less, apart from the fact that the materials are rare, is that there are really not many people who can refine it, and it needs to have a Tier 5 and above abnormal fire to do it.


    With these two limitations, the value is not good enough.


    The outer shell of the demon pill is very rare and expensive, and its inner core is not much better.


    Although the core of the mad shark demon pill has very little aura, and is only similar to the third-order monster, it contains the essence of the mad shark, and it is said that the root of the mad shark''s powerful body lies in it.


    Focusing on the core of the demon pill and refining it, it can be made into a crazy shark pill.


    For the cultivator who wants to refine the body, the Crazy Shark Pill can be regarded as one of the best pill, because it can greatly transform the body of the cultivator.


    Many body practitioners are obsessed with strengthening their physique and breaking through the limitations of the human body itself, so that they can better exert the effects of the magic arts and supernatural powers, and compete with the qi practitioners.


    In addition to the rare body-refining mental method, there are some methods in the world of cultivating immortals that can greatly enhance the physical body, but these methods are either extremely rare and almost impossible, such as the blood of natural beasts, obtaining the blood of divine beasts, etc.; Those who have had a great influence, such as forcibly fusing the blood of monsters and beasts, may turn into half-human and half-beast animal cultivation, which is not tolerated by the world of immortality.


    The mad shark pill is somewhere in between. It is not too rare, and its consequences are also very small, because the essence of the mad shark is similar to human beings.


    To achieve the goal, there is no future trouble, for practitioners, the wild shark pill is not to be missed.


    (To be continued.)


    This is from http:///


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 560: Raccoon

    Zhou Shu took the complete mad shark demon pill and put it aside.


    The demon pill is very large, shaped like a jujube, and most of it is airtight. Only one side is open. There is a small dark golden ball in the middle, but it is two inches square, without luster, and not much can be seen. Aura, it is hard to imagine, this is the source of power of the huge monster, the core of the demon pill.


    Zhou Shu held the inner core, leaned to Xiao Gun''s mouth, smiled, "Xiao Gun, either?"


    Xiao Gun shook his head uncharacteristically, and even pulled it away with his paws, very annoying.


    "Hey, don''t you usually see Demon Pills directly robbed? Today you changed your sex."


    Zhou Shu was a little weird and couldn''t help but explain, "Dislike it? Although you have less aura, but you can transform your physical body, if you eat it, you can be like that crazy shark, not afraid of being beaten..."


    And Xiao Gun just ignored it.


    After Zhou Shu persuaded a few more words, Xiao Gun rolled his eyes and walked aside.


    \\No\\Wrong\\Fiction www.(quled).om "Don''t forget it."


    The hot face stuck to the cold ass, Zhou Shu didn''t force it, and put away the demon pill shell and inner core.


    Crazy Shark Pill is not difficult to refine, and almost anyone can make it with the inner core, but Zhou Shu doesn''t really want to eat it. After taking Crazy Shark Pill, his body will change a lot soon, and he needs to adapt to his body again. This will be very long, but he doesn��t have that many now, and the Yan Fujing he is cultivating can also be gradually transformed. Although the body is slower, the effect is better. He has no intention of changing course.


    This kind of pill will find the right opportunity to sell better and get the most benefits.


    As for the shell, Zhou Shu must use it...


    After taking the demon pill, the second thing to take is the brain core.


    The mad shark��s brain nucleus is very small, hidden deep in the bones of the head. It is only the size of a walnut. This is why it has no wisdom, but its brain nucleus is not born for wisdom.


    The mad shark brain nucleus, like a small but fully functional radar, can transmit and receive special fluctuations, so as to understand all the movements within three hundred miles of the seabed. It is the basis for the mad shark to hunt on the seabed. Of course, it is impossible for a cultivator to have this kind of function, but after taking it, he can also improve his spiritual consciousness, and the improvement is not small.


    This category has always been what Zhou Shu needs most.


    The demon pill and the brain nucleus are the most important treasures in the wild shark, but apart from them, there is nothing else to do.


    Crazy Shark is a Tier 5 monster, but it is extremely special among monsters. Its spiritual power is not even Tier 3, which also makes many materials on its body useless, such as those bone spurs. Although it is extremely hard, it is not sensitive to spiritual power, and it is difficult to make magic weapons. The wild shark is used for majesty, but the cultivator can only use it to build walls. The teeth and long beards are also the same. Not big.


    Moreover, the meat of the wild shark is also very unpalatable, too tough and dense, and it is difficult to bite regardless of cooking.


    But even if you don''t need this, it is enough to have the demon pill and the brain nucleus, Zhou Shu packs up some materials at will, and takes Xiao Gao to the upstream.


    The spiritual power has been consumed a lot, it is time to find an island to rest.


    After floating out of the sea for a few hours in the huge waves, a small island appeared in his eyes.


    The island is only more than ten miles away. The island is full of barren mountains and rocks. There is no tree or grass. Naturally, no people can be seen. This is a bit different from other islands that Zhou Shu saw. Some of the islands he had passed through before. , Are all occupied by bandits, noisy and noisy, smog and blood everywhere.


    "Desolate island, no one is there?"


    At a glance, Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, but soon he smiled, "It turns out that the real face is blocked by the phantom array. It is quite subtle, but I have to see it clearly."


    But there are also some surprises. In his opinion, most pirates admire power and will not live in one place for a long time. Naturally, they rarely arrange formations, especially illusions that confuse others.


    Looking at the small island from a distance, with a flash of inspiration, Zhou Shu''s consciousness suddenly changed.


    On the boundless verdant grassland, a yellow-white bright moon suddenly hung up. The bright moon was not too bright and didn''t seem to have much feeling. The yellowish light was also extremely soft, but softness did not mean weakness. After passing the sea of ??knowledge, it reaches dozens of miles away.


    The fourth change of Treading on the Sea, the bright moon on the sea, the bright moon hanging in the sea of ??consciousness, like the eye of breaking the law, sees through all the fog barriers.


    Under the illumination of the bright moon, first, there is nowhere to hide the various organs in the illusion, and the truth behind it is completely revealed.


    "The real face is very good, the woods are lush, the mountains are green and the water is beautiful, and even the soil on the ground is blue. It is very different from other islands. Moreover, there is only one person on this island. Could it be that this island is not occupied by bandits, but has Other cultivators are practicing in retreat on it?"


    Zhou Shu was a little confused, but when he came here, he always had to take a look.


    He hung in the sky above the island, facing the eye of the formation, and swiping a sword lightly, the phantom formation was broken instantly.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t destroy the battle eye, he just moved the magic weapon of the battle eye a little bit, and it was only a sword to restore it.


    After the battle was broken, the people on the island also felt an abnormality. They glanced at the battle eye and flew up to meet Zhou Shufei.


    She is a woman in her twenties and a Golden Core Cultivator. She is wearing a green floral dress, with bright eyes and white teeth, and her skin is as pure as snow.


    "But Senior Tanuki?"


    She bowed to Zhou Shuyingying, with a lot of obedience, only a trace of unbearable panic in her dark eyes.


    "The raccoon?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned and looked at the woman fixedly.


    The woman paused and pointed to Xiao Gun next to Zhou Shu, "Senior, isn''t that a fox?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You can treat it as a fox."


    No one knows the process of the Chimon''s change. Xiao Gun''s appearance is indeed like a fox. It is normal to be regarded as a fox, and it is a good thing.


    He didn''t care, but Xiao Gun was very upset and yelled twice.


    Zhou Shu looked at the woman, a bright light flashed in his eyes, and said in a straightforward voice, "But who is the raccoon monster you are talking about?"


    In the realm of cultivating immortals, all those adorned with the word "devil" are extremely terrifying, such as magic ants, magic gates, etc. The cultivator''s discoloration changes when he hears it, but Zhou Shu does not. They are also called demons.


    "Ah, senior don''t be angry..."


    The woman couldn''t stand it and took a few steps back, with more panic on her face.


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment, when it was so terrible, he shook his head unconsciously, and said kindly, "Don''t be angry, just say so."


    When the woman said something, Zhou Shu understood.


    It turns out that during this period, he wiped out six or seven islands in the nearby waters. Dozens of golden cores and countless bandits died in his hands. These things spread, and the surrounding practitioners are unknown. Therefore, they think that the East China Sea is near the sea. A murderer who kills people like a weed came out, and when he saw him with a fox, he gave him the nickname of "raccoon monster".


    The woman Shicai saw Xiao Gun next to Zhou Shu and thought of these rumors, and her heart immediately became bad.


    "So, I can kill all bandits, are you?"


    Looking at the woman, Zhou Shu smiled lightly, with a hint of chill in the smile.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have collected and subscribed to vote~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 560


    Chapter 560 The raccoon monster is played by a member of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 561: Qingnidao

    Zhou Shu''s complexion is slightly cold, and his aura is naturally born. �R


    The woman was panicked, her face suddenly turned pale as paper, and she shook her head repeatedly, "No, the little girl is not a bandit."


    "really not?"


    Zhou Shu looked cold and asked, "Then what are you doing in this East China Sea?"


    "Senior, really not."


    The woman calmed her mind a little, lowered her head, and replied in a low voice, "The practice of a young woman needs to absorb a lot of water travel force, and she often has to practice under the sea, so she settles down on this green mud island. The bandits and the like, the little girl has a superficial level of cultivation, and it is hard to protect herself. There is no way to rob others."


    Zhou Shu stared at her a few times, and said calmly, "You are also in the Golden Core Realm, but you say that your cultivation is shallow, and you are too modest to say to the seniors."


    The woman shook her head and said earnestly, "It''s not self-effacement. Compared with the predecessor, the golden core of the little girl is like the difference between Tianyuan. The little girl has painstakingly arranged a year of illusion formation, which is just a wave of hands in the eyes of the predecessor. Kungfu is really not worth mentioning."


    In her words, she raised her head and glanced at Zhou Shu secretly, with a lot of envy in her eyes.


    "I believe you are not a bandit, you don''t have to."


    Zhou Shu gave a slight jaw and smiled, "Everyone has their own fate, and in some places I am far behind you. You and I are equal."


    In these few words, Zhou Shu��s spiritual sense has already seen the entire island. Upon closer inspection, the Qingni Island is indeed very different from the island of the bandits. No other cultivators can be seen, there is no murderous blood, and There is no hidden treasure on Qingni Island, but there are many jade talisman, jade plate and jade pillars. These things, coupled with the exquisite phantom array outside, it can be seen that most of the delicate woman in front of her is a very rare array mage, and there are very few such characters among the rude bandits.


    Knowing this, Zhou Shu''s expression gradually eased.


    "what."


    The woman was taken aback, raised her head, with some surprise in her eyes, "Aren''t you going to kill me?"


    She is still a little unbelievable, but the raccoon in front of him is rumored to be killing people. There are often only a few dozen or even hundreds of people on an island who can escape.


    "You are not a bandit, what am I doing to kill you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I am not the one who disturbed the girl''s Qingxiu, and this is regarded as an apologize."


    waved his sleeves, two white tortoise shells fell to the woman''s hand.


    The woman glanced at her, her face suddenly showed surprise, and she quickly took over and kept stroking, and said with joy, "Yingyu tortoiseshell! Senior really wants to give it to me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I broke your formation for no reason, and made the girl frightened, so I naturally have to make up for it."


    "But, such a precious thing..."


    The woman held the tortoise shell, but she wanted to return it to Zhou Shu but she couldn''t bear to put it down.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It may be precious to you, but it is of no use to me. Goodbye."


    Yingyu tortoise shell, the carapace of the fourth-order monster Yingyu tortoise, most of the Yingyu tortoise is on the bottom of the deep sea, and it is rare to see near the sea. Its tortoise shell is extremely sensitive to spiritual power. It can be described as extremely rare in the fourth-order material and valuable.


    Because of the characteristics of the Yingyu tortoise shell, it can refine many magic weapons. For the mages, the most important thing is that it can be used to make a spiritual disc. The spiritual disc made with it is definitely considered top-grade. A spiritual disc made of other materials is much better.


    The spiritual disc is a special magic weapon, which is mainly used to observe the direction of spiritual energy and spiritual power. For the formation master, the spiritual disc is an indispensable tool, and the better the spiritual disc, the more they study the formation method. The deeper, the better the spiritual discs can greatly improve their efficiency in making formations and experimental formations.


    Judging from the look of this woman when she got the Yingyu tortoise shell, she should be an array mage.


    Zhou Shu confirmed this, and he wanted to leave.


    The woman looked at Zhou Shu and hurriedly said, "Senior, wait a minute."


    Zhou Shu turned around, "Anything else?"


    The woman bends down to give a salute, "The little girl has thanked the senior for the generous gift, but the little girl has something unclear. Can I ask?"


    "Quickly talk about it."


    "How can the predecessors see the formation at a glance? Although the magic formation laid by the little girl is simple, it is still difficult to see from the outside..." She looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes full of doubt. If Zhou Shu was on the island and then saw the flaws, it would make sense, but Zhou Shu didn''t even go to the island, and broke the formation outside. In her opinion, this is incredible.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "It''s just a small method of divine consciousness, not worth mentioning."


    Of course he would not tell anyone about Hai Mingyue, he just said something casually.


    The woman knew he was perfunctory, but she couldn''t think of it, she just nodded and said, "The little girl talks a lot, I''m bothering senior."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say more, and disappeared in an instant.


    The woman glanced in the direction where Zhou Shu was leaving, a trace of regret flashed in her eyes, shook her head, and slowly descended.


    After a short while, two golden streamers flashed, hovering over Qingni Island and stopped moving.


    are actually two Golden Core Cultivators.


    A person is about thirty years old, he is chubby, eight feet tall, eight feet wide, and his face is full of flesh. His eyes are a little suspicious. Has it become a desert island?"


    The other person is quite old and very senile, but his eyes are very bright, and they show a strange blue color, "Are you wrong?"


    "Bah!"


    The fat cultivator screamed vigorously, "When did Lao Tzu tell a lie? Old man with blue eyes, you don''t know how to see as far as your eyes, so you dare to question Lao Tzu?"


    "It''s not a questioning, Brother Yuan The old man shook his head and said in doubt, "We have been going back and forth several times in this area. It has always been a desert island, no one and no aura, no value at all, why this time Is it different? "


    These two men are also bandits on the east coast. They are located among the forty thieves. One chubby is called a round robber, and the other with blue eyes is called a blue-eyed robber.


    Shicai Yuanyuan Pirate saw someone on the island here, and wanted to come over to looting, but he didn''t know that after coming over, not only could he not see people, but even the appearance of the island changed.


    "I don''t care, this island is definitely weird, I want to go down and take a look!"


    Yuanyuan thief glared at the blue-eyed thief, and he took a halt, and his chubby body fell directly onto the island. With a gray coat, it looked like a stone fell.


    The blue-eyed thief shook his head, and had to follow it slowly.


    ��!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, Yuanyuan thief smashed the island heavily, and immediately, he shouted loudly, very excited in his words, "Sure enough, there is something weird, there is something here!"


    But the excitement quickly turned into panic, "No, so many monsters... Blue-eyed monsters, come and save me! Ah!"


    The blue-eyed pirate in mid-air was taken aback when he heard the sound, but he couldn��t see the Yuanyuan pirate at all, and his eyes were still a barren mountain.


    He stroked his beard in thought, and seemed to realize, "It turns out that someone on the island has set up a magic circle, which is interesting, hehe." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 562: Kill

    The blue-eyed thief saw something was wrong.


    There is a magical array on this desert island, not only is there no panic, but a lot of joy is born.


    There is an island that is disguised and protected by the illusion, which means that there are either weak repairmen or hidden treasures. No matter what, it is a good thing for bandits like him.


    "Come on, so many monsters, I''m going to die!"


    The screams of Yuanyuan Pirates kept coming.


    "For those who are strong in the outside world, you will die when you die. There are still few treasures, but it''s a fantasy formation. I''m afraid you can''t die if you want to."


    The blue-eyed thief cursed a few words secretly, which was quite disdainful, but he shouted in a loud voice, "Don''t panic, Brother Yuan, I will come to rescue you right away."


    He hung in the sky above the island, staring down and continuing to transmit his voice, "My brother Yuan, have you moved since you landed on the island?"


    Yuanyuan thief shouted, "Nonsense, so many monsters surround Lao Tzu, can Lao Tzu not run?"


    "This is terrible," "Blue Eye Pirates" Novel.quleu.cm shook his head slightly, "If you don''t move when you come down, I will be able to keep you in your position. I will guide you inside and outside. The direction, the illusion is so broken, but now it is troublesome."


    "Don''t be long-winded, just say I will do it now, aren''t you good at breaking the formation! Oh, it hurts!"


    Yuanyuan Pirate''s voice grew louder and seemed to be injured.


    The blue-eyed thief stroked his beard and said, "You don''t need to panic, Brother Yuan, most of those monsters are phantoms, wait for me to think about it."


    Yuan Yuan thief was a little frustrated, "Fart! Is I a phantom being beaten?"


    It seems that Yuanyuan thief is angry. The blue-eyed thief frowned, but still said very kindly, "Then there should be a cultivator attacking you. You should take care of it first, don''t care about the illusion, don''t move."


    "Now, come down quickly!"


    The blue-eyed thief wandered idling on the island for a long time, taking out one or two weird magic weapons from time to time to check it out, with a focused expression.


    He has worked a lot in the formation, but he only learns to break the formation, never learn the formation, in order to rob homes and rob small sects. "If you want to be good at your work, you must first sharpen your tools." Even if you are a bandit, you must be a bandit with technical content.


    After more than an hour, he slightly chin his head slightly, as if he had noticed some key points, and there was a wicked smile on his face.


    And Yuanyuan thief kept shouting, "Hurry up, not hurry up, I really want to die!"


    The blue-eyed thief said in a voice transmission, "My brother Yuan, go east."


    Yuan Yuan thief shouted loudly, "I am either east or west, here is either a monster or a cliff!"


    "It''s really sad to come out with an idiot like you."


    The blue-eyed thief whispered a few words and said in a deep voice, "Forget it, don''t move, I''m down, I''ve almost figured it out, come down and protect me, I''ll break the formation."


    "Okay, okay, hurry up!"


    Yuanyuan thief hurriedly responded, with a hint of joy on his face.


    But the woman in the formation has many worries.


    Both of these two have a higher cultivation base than her, and they break into the formation together. No matter how subtle the phantom formation is, it will be difficult to hurt them. Sooner or later they will be broken by them. What should be done then?


    The two of her were both figures in the Forty Thieves, real murderers, and rumored that they were both prostitutes.


    Her face turned pale and red, and her heart was numb.


    Soon, the blue-eyed thief also broke into the formation, holding a gossip disc in his hand, as if looking for directions.


    But at this time, the formation suddenly broke open, the clouds passed over the sky, and the whole picture of the island was fully revealed.


    "Wow, it''s a good island, ha, I saw a beautiful woman, what luck!" Yuanyuan Pirate''s eyes lit up, and he patted the blue-eyed thief''s shoulder vigorously, "Blue-eyed monster, you still have the ability, just came in Just broke the formation."


    The blue-eyed thief was a little dazed, looking around, "I didn''t break the array... Could it be that she surrendered?"


    The formation was not broken by him, and naturally it was not opened by the woman, but Zhou Shu in the air.


    Zhou Shu left at that time, but it didn''t take long to perceive that two bandits had arrived at Qingni Island, and then turned back again, waiting by the side, waiting for an opportunity. He didn''t do it earlier, because he was worried that the two bandits would still have support. He hoped to catch them all without leaving any troubles. After observing for a long time, it seemed that there were only two of them, so he started immediately.


    Two sword lights, wrapped around the boundless magic ants, crashed down, and instantly wrapped the two bandits.


    "what!"


    "Ah, this is?"


    Unprepared, the two of them only had time to scream, they were shattered by the crazy magic ants, and there was no sound.


    In the **** light, two ghosts rushed towards the woman eagerly.


    Having lost the physical body, the soul still wants to survive by seizing the house. Although the golden core is in front of him, the hope of seizing the house is extremely small, but he still has to fight.


    There was only the woman in front of him, and their goals were completely the same.


    However, the two gods and souls fought before they even touched the woman. They both wanted to live, but only one could survive. Whoever goes first has a chance, and whoever goes later is dead. Once you bite me, it takes only a few breaths. , The two souls were dying, becoming weaker and weaker.


    Snapped!


    A big transparent hand rushed down, and with only a slight pinch, the two strands of remnant souls were crushed and no longer resurrected.


    Zhou Shu fell in front of the woman, swung his sword, restored his open eyes, and said, "Girl, I''m sorry."


    From breaking the formation to the death of the thief the soul is extinguished, the whole process is only between electric light and flint, the woman is shocked to see, she is at a loss, and her face is pale for a while before facing Zhou Shuyingying bowed, "Thank you, senior raccoon demon, for saving the little girl''s life."


    "Don''t thank me, I made the mistake first."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If it hadn''t been for me to open the formation before, your island wouldn''t be attacked."


    Everything has a cause and effect, and when things arise because of him, he will try to solve them.


    The woman shook her head lightly and said with emotion, "If you change to other seniors, you will break the formation when you see the weirdness on the island, and if they break, they will break, and they won''t care about other things at all... After breaking through the formation, Senior only moved his position slightly, and he recovered quickly, and then protected him. Senior is so kind, and the little girl is so grateful."


    She had also experienced this kind of thing before. The illusion of cloth was broken by the monk for no reason, just like fun. Although she didn''t do it to her, this kind of randomness caused her a lot of trouble, so she kept moving. , I changed several deserted islands, every time I moved, the farther away I was from the coast, until now Qingni Island.


    After listening to her words, Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, and said slowly, "Girl, the seaside in this area is still very dangerous. Although the phantom array is good, it can''t protect you. It''s better to leave earlier."


    The woman sighed softly, "The little girl wants to leave too, but due to the limitations of the exercise method, if you don''t practice in the sea, your cultivation will not improve, and it will even decline until your realm drops... It''s really helpless."


    "Oh, there is such a technique?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, with a hint of curiosity in his heart. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 562


    Chapter 562 Breaking the Array and Killing People are Wounded by Members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speaking-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 563: Island woman

    "If the seniors are interested, the little girl should inform them in detail."


    The woman nodded, staring at Zhou Shu with clear eyes, with a slight smile on the corners of her mouth, "Senior came to Qingni Island twice, but the little girl couldn''t entertain her. It''s too slow. If senior doesn''t give up, it''s better to drink a cup of spiritual tea. OK?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, then slowly nodded, "It''s okay."


    "Senior, please come."


    The woman was beaming and quickly walked ahead to lead the way.


    The woman walked along, Zhou Shu slowly followed, watching some scenery along the way.


    There are a lot of red flowers and green trees on the island, interspersed with bamboo forests, blossoming magnolias, green, red, green and white, scattered in different patterns.


    Passing around a cluster of jasper bamboos, a bamboo house appeared in front of you, a clear spring gushing out of the house, a small stream came out of the spring, a pavilion by the stream, a table with several chairs in the pavilion, and a bunch of incense on the table. You Yiren.


    "What an elegant place."


    Zhou Shu felt a little bit, and smiled unconsciously and praised. Everything in ~no~wrong~novel.ulu.cm, like the woman, has one word, exquisite.


    "Admired by seniors, the little girl is very happy."


    The woman smiled, and led Zhou Shu to the pavilion, "Senior, please sit down and serve tea soon."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked into the pavilion, suddenly feeling a little different.


    The aura in this pavilion is obviously much richer and fresher than the outside, and the little bit of aura falls on the body like rain, which is very refreshing.


    "This aura seems to be a little better than the spirit gathering array I set up."


    "Woo, woo, woo."


    Xiao Gun on the shoulder screamed very quickly, looking at Zhou Shu and shaking his head, his eyes were quite disdainful, as if he was saying, "Much better than what you arranged, okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are in a hurry, that would be much better. It is not surprising that someone else is a formation master, and the formation is better than me."


    Xiao Gun turned his head, ignoring Zhou Shu, sucking in aura bit by bit.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu felt a little strange and wondered, "I didn''t see you like you in the gathering array I set up. Is the aura of someone else''s home more fragrant?"


    Xiao Gun yelled twice and seemed to admit it cheerfully.


    Zhou Shu felt it carefully, and nodded slightly without realizing it, "Yes, this aura is different from the spirit gathering array that I clothed. Not to mention its purity, it also contains some breath of the sea, and there is a lot of water travel power in it. , No wonder you like..."


    Xiao Gun nodded and yelled twice, as if he was teaching Zhou Shu, "Hurry up and learn this method."


    Zhou Shu understood, smiled and nodded.


    Not far away, the woman Shi Shiran came with Lingcha in her hand, her face was a little confused, "Senior, are you talking to this fox?"


    "Forget it, don''t care."


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted a little roll, then turned to the woman, "Girl, the spirit gathering formation in your pavilion is quite extraordinary. Did you arrange it?"


    The woman respectfully put down the tea cup, sat down opposite Zhou Shu, and nodded, "Senior, it''s not worth mentioning that this is a small girl experiment."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "The spiritual energy is like silk, like rain from the sky. It should be integrated into the power of water. It is very unusual. Can the girl explain?"


    "I just used some small skills in the formation, which is far from what I want, but if the senior likes it, the little woman will naturally inform in detail." The woman looked attentively, took out a few jade plates and spiritual stones and placed them on the table. Demonstrate, "Please see, seniors, just..."


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully, but nodded, seeming to realize something.


    "In addition to the position of the formation, the array talisman used is also somewhat different. This set of formation talisman will be given to the senior, and seniors can do it accordingly."


    After the woman demonstrated it several times, she handed over a few jade boards. Zhou Shu didn''t refuse and accepted it calmly, "Thank you so much, girl."


    This method of array formation is not only useful for Xiaogun, but other practitioners can also use it, which is a good harvest.


    "Compared with the help seniors gave me, this is nothing at all," the woman shook her head, staring at Zhou Shu, and said contemptuously, "Senior still has requirements, no matter what, the little girl is willing to follow her fate."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, and stared, the woman''s eyes were watery, but calm, she could see that there was a lot of firmness in it, and her words were serious.


    The woman invited him to the island and gave him hospitality, and now she said something like this, not just as a simple thank you, but definitely not asking for anything.


    I don''t know what to ask for. If it is simple, it will help if it is easy to do. If it is complicated, Zhou Shu did not waste it.


    Zhou Shu calmly shook his head, took a sip of spiritual tea, and said slowly, "Before you said that your exercises can only be practiced in the sea, and you can''t do it without practicing. You will gradually regress, or even fall into the realm. curious."


    The woman lowered her head slightly and sighed lightly, "The practice of a little girl is called the true technique of water intake."


    "The real trick to take water?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment and shook his head, "I haven''t heard of it before. It must be from a large sect. Does this technique need to be practiced in the sea all the time?"


    The woman nodded lightly, "Well, the true tactics of water retention are different from other mental methods. It requires a lot of spiritual energy. Only places with a large amount of water movement power are suitable for absorbing spiritual energy for cultivation. It is impossible for other places. It won��t work even if it absorbs spiritual energy."


    Zhou Shu became more puzzled, "Is there such a technique that I can''t practice on land?"


    The woman shook her head, "No The little girl has done many experiments, and the water gathering spirit formation is also one of them, but the power of water movement is still insufficient, unable to absorb enough spiritual energy, and cannot cultivate normally. , Or only go to the sea."


    "This exercise has so many restrictions, it''s strange..."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, and couldn''t help thinking, "I never heard that a sect disciple can''t cultivate on land, or even absorb spiritual energy normally, that''s a cultivator..."


    Not long after, he seemed to have some enlightenment, thought of some not good information, and the look in the woman''s eyes changed a little, bringing a bit of alertness inside.


    The woman was sensitively aware of this, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, "Senior can see it?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the woman for a while, then slowly shook his head, "No, you are not."


    According to his cognition, this woman''s practice of receiving water is absolutely abnormal. Obviously it is not an authentic sect, or even a technique that any immortal cultivation sect can have. If there is compliance, it can only be the cultivation of monsters. Tactics.


    It''s not surprising that the monster beast living on the bottom of the sea has such a cultivation technique.


    After the monsters are transformed into forms, they can naturally also practice the tactics. Some are learned from human practitioners, and some are created with clever understanding. This kind of exercises are often very special and have various unique restrictions, but they are cultivated. , The power is not necessarily worse than that of the human cultivator, and some are even stronger.


    It seems that this woman''s practice of water-retaining skills falls into this category.


    Could it be that the woman was transformed by a monster?


    But the woman in front of her was only in the Golden Core Realm, and all her behaviors were no different from human beings, and she was proficient in formations, so she couldn''t seem to be a monster in form.


    Something is wrong. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 563


    Chapter 563 The woman on the island was beaten by a member of [no *wrong] [С-˵-��]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 564: Lin Zhu

    Looking at the woman, Zhou Shu was quite surprised.


    This woman didn''t look like a morphing monster, and she didn''t look like a spirit beast, but he had already raised a bit of vigilance. There is a lot of possibility for non-my race to practice such tricks.


    The woman''s face was a little pale, her delicate body was trembling slightly, but her eyes were very stubborn, showing a bit of strength in her weakness, she said slowly, "Don''t hide from the predecessors, the little girl is indeed practising the magic tricks of monsters. It''s a demon cultivator."


    Demon repair.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes flashed, as if thoughtful.


    Demon cultivators, of course, are also humans, but most of their tactics are derived from monsters. Although they are different from those who forcibly use the blood of monsters to transform their bodies, most of them will not become half-human and half-beast monsters, but their essence is It is still borrowing the original power of the monster beast, so it is regarded as a different kind by most human cultivators.


    Beast cultivation and demon cultivation, in the eyes of most cultivators, are no longer regarded as cultivators in the world of cultivating immortals, as heretical demons, and most of the demon beasts will not admit that they are demon beasts, &no&error&novel{www }.{quledu}.{com} still treat it as a natural enemy.


    Neither side is pleased, and it''s no wonder that the woman lives in seclusion on the desert island. In addition to practicing in the sea, it is also a big reason to avoid the cultivators here.


    The woman said at this time, obviously using a lot of courage.


    She trembled a little, and looked at Zhou Shu with some fear. In her cognition, most cultivators would either take a detour or kill the demons when they saw the monster cultivator. She was very worried for fear of Zhou Shu. Shu do something.


    And Zhou Shu stared at the woman and said calmly, "So, in my opinion, the demon cultivator is also a cultivator, no different from me. Besides, as long as the demon beast��s technique has enough reference, there is nothing that cannot be practiced. , Even if it is me, I will not miss it if I can learn the magic tricks that can help me."


    "what?"


    The woman stayed for a while, her eyes flickered, and she was a little excited, "Senior, don''t you think the little girl is a strange thing?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I won''t care."


    He is not a person in this world, he has views on everything, and will not follow the secular and traditions.


    If the woman is a monster beast, he will of course have a lot of wariness, but the demon cultivation is different. It is just that he has practiced the magic tactics of the monster beast. In his opinion, it is not a big deal. Of course, some monsters practice special tactics and have special habits. She will transform into a monster, but the woman in front of her seems to be able to use water to move more power. The others are no different from ordinary people, and he will not look at it differently.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief, her expression relaxed a lot, "Thank you seniors, the little girl doesn''t know how to be grateful."


    "I didn''t do it again, why be grateful."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, with a hint of doubt in his eyes, "I heard that not everyone can learn the magic tricks of monsters and beasts. It often requires a special physique, right?"


    The woman nodded lightly and sighed, "The physique of a little girl is indeed different from ordinary people..."


    She lowered her head and said something slowly.


    The woman''s name is Lin Zhu, who was born in a small well-known family of cultivating immortals. There are several cultivators in the condensed veins. When testing the spiritual roots after birth, Lin Zhu, a member of the tribe, not only has spiritual roots, but also has excellent talents. He is a first-rate genius.


    After that, Lin Zhu was regarded as a treasure by the clan and cared for him.


    But a few years later, when he was five years old, with everyone''s expectations, Lin Zhu began to cultivate. However, it didn��t take long for the Lin family. Although Lin Zhu��s talent was good, she had poor sensitivity to aura, and could hardly absorb the aura in the air. She couldn��t even practice normally with a spiritual stone. After five years, she only cultivated. A trace of spiritual power, I am afraid that even the first level of Qi Refining Realm is not counted.


    The Lin family were very disappointed. They disliked Lin Zhu in every possible way and treated her like a slave, even her biological parents treated her like this.


    From a darling to a slave, falling into the ground from the clouds, being abused by her peers, her family did not ask questions, even beatings and scolding, the young Lin Zhu has experienced many hardships, but she is still determined and believes that she can become a cultivator and the best. The array mage that I want to be.


    Four years later, at the age of fourteen, she still didn''t make any progress. She still couldn''t absorb the aura. Her body seemed like an iron wall, isolating the aura. She was finally desperate.


    After being beaten and tortured by her tribe again, she chose a dead end.


    Her perseverance is extremely strong, using only a very weak trace of spiritual power, using a few talisman, persisted all the way to the beach, intending to kill herself in the East China Sea, but before reaching the beach, she was fragile and was blown away by a gust of wind.


    When she woke up, she was on a small island, and an old man with a strange appearance was watching her with great interest.


    "Little girl, you are weird!"


    "What''s weird, am I dead?"


    "You want to die, I also helped you, but unfortunately you just can''t die, haha!"


    "I can''t die?"


    Lin Zhu blinked big eyes and looked at the old man very suspiciously.


    The old man laughed and nodded and explained a few words.


    When Lin Zhu wanted to commit suicide, the old man accidentally saw her being blown away by the wind and failed to commit suicide, so he wanted to help her and let her commit suicide smoothly.


    So he picked up Lin Zhu and threw it into the East China Sea.


    But something strange happened, Lin Zhu soon sank to the bottom of the sea, but upon closer inspection, a small cavity appeared beside her, as if a protective layer protected her, and the cavity Besides, the aura in the sea naturally poured into her body , forming a whirlpool.


    "Interesting, interesting! What a coincidence!"


    The old man was very curious. After watching for a while, he picked Lin Zhu up again and took it to the desert island on the side.


    Lin Zhu was a little stunned, at a loss, "?"


    The old man didn''t explain in detail, but only said in a pleasant tone, "Little girl, do you want to practice?"


    Lin Zhu said without hesitation, "Yes!"


    But soon she lowered her head again, "Grandpa, I can''t practice, I can''t absorb spiritual energy..."


    "Haha, that''s the wrong method. I can teach you how to practice. You just want to learn it?" The old man smiled and his eyes suddenly became serious. You don��t have to thank me if you learn it."


    "I learn!"


    Lin Zhu blurted out, "As long as I can practice, I will learn it!"


    The old man laughed and nodded, "Haha, good boy, then I will teach you!"


    Naturally, what the old man taught to Lin Zhu was the true technique of water retention. Lin Zhu didn��t use that technique at the time. After she learned the true formula of water retention, she was able to absorb the aura smoothly, and the speed was very fast. The comparison is completely rapid.


    Although this speed can only be achieved in the sea, it is still the same when returning to land, and if you don''t practice for a month, the spiritual power in the body will slowly decay.


    At that time she couldn''t manage so much. For her, being able to cultivate was a god-given opportunity, and she would never let it go. She practiced day and night, and progressed quickly.


    And the old man, after teaching her the true tactics of receiving water, he hasn''t had any more.


    (PS: Thank you Xiefeng for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 564 Lin Zhu


    Chapter 564 Lin Zhu is played by a member of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 565: Useless mind

    phone-reading


    "It''s strange for the old man to act unexpectedly and help people commit suicide, but he fails to commit suicide. Instead, he teaches people the tricks, and he doesn''t show up afterwards. It seems that he doesn''t have any requirements for Lin Zhu. Such things are mostly done by monks. Not coming out..."


    Zhou Shu thought to himself, he had the answer in his mind, but he didn''t say it, didn''t interrupt Lin Zhu''s narration, just continued to listen.


    Lin Zhu glanced at Zhou Shu, lowered her head again, and sighed, "Cultivating the tactics taught by the grandfather, the little girl''s advancement is fast, but..."


    The true tactic of receiving water is very suitable for Lin Zhu''s physique. It can be said that Lin Zhu is improving every day, and the speed of cultivation is so fast that ordinary people can hardly imagine. Ten years ago, she reached the Golden Core Realm in one fell swoop.


    You must know that Lin Zhu ten years ago was only 21 years old.


    From the age of 14 to 21, he was a golden core in seven years, and even Zhou Shu couldn''t help showing a trace of amazement.


    Lin Zhu, who comes from the Xiuxian family, has never heard of such a speed of cultivation, but she has to believe that it happened to herself. She thought it was because of the perfect match between Nashui True Art and herself. She was full of expectation and joy, and always planned. So, after condensing the pills, I returned to the Lin family and let those family members who dislike her take a good look. She could also cultivate.


    But after condensing the pill, she suddenly discovered that the golden pill she had condensed was not golden, but blue like the sea, with the breath of majestic water flowing in it.


    Everyone is Jin Dan, and hers is Lan Dan.


    With doubts, she left the East China Sea, traveled abroad, and looked up the classics everywhere, and then she came to understand, "Nashui Zhenshu is not a practitioner''s technique."


    The old man should be a transformed monster from the bottom of the sea, and she herself, unknowingly, became a demon cultivator.


    Lin Zhu was shocked by this fact. After being shocked, she gave up the idea of ??going to the family again and returned to the East China Sea.


    In the eyes of the world, being a demon cultivator is more unacceptable than not being able to practice, and it is even more disgusting. People in the family may even ask someone to kill demons and slay demons. Why go back and be humiliated again.


    But this time, after a lot of experience, she did not feel as desperate as she used to be, nor did she resent that the old man is a monster. She was very calm, even if others did not accept it, she was already a cultivator and was able to study the formation she liked. , What''s not satisfied. �Rding�Rdian�R�Rsay, .��.��os_();


    For ten years, Lin Zhu has been living in the East China Sea, studying formations, having fun, but also worries, such as the need to move from time to time.


    As long as someone found the island where she lived, she had to leave because her combat power was really low.


    It may be due to the limitation of the human body, or it may be the deficiency of the true tactics of water absorption. She absorbs spiritual power and transforms quickly, but she can''t even use a few decent tactics, and she can''t use most magic weapons, so to speak. , In terms of combat, she is far from the level of a Golden Core Cultivator.


    "Except for some formations, the little girl is really useless, far inferior to other cultivators, let alone seniors."


    She spoke softly, then raised her eyes to look at Zhou Shu again, her eyes were quite worried, and then she lowered her eyebrows and dropped her head.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent.


    What she said was not like a lie, she was very frank. It can be seen that Lin Zhu��s situation is really rare, and her strength is also admirable. If others hear these words, she will definitely give birth to a lot of sympathy and secretly add points in her heart. It''s just that Zhou Shu is still calm. He knows that Lin Zhu is thoughtful, and seems to say a lot, and it is true, but he said what should be said, and he didn''t say what should not be said. He was not an ordinary woman.


    Strange techniques, demon-cultivation status, and very low combat power. Even if Lin Zhu didn��t say anything, Zhou Shu could slowly see these things. Some things he wondered, such as how she lived near the East China Sea where bandits were rampant. For ten years? Moreover, the most dangerous situation is only moving. In the face of the vicious bandits, how can she move safely with her cultivation? It was a bit strange, but there was no mention of these Lin Zhu.


    Could it be that she is also a first-rate bandit?


    Had it not been for the previous two robbers, he might have thoughts like this, but judging from her panicked look at the time, she didn''t seem to know the robbers, and Zhou Shu could also see that she was not pretending to be. .


    Then, she must have some hidden means to protect herself. It is definitely not as delicate as she looks. Even if she does not take action, she should have a way to escape.


    Also, Zhou Shu took the initiative to tell many of her secret women before they met twice. It would be impossible if she said she had no plot.


    And she deliberately kept herself, cleverly said so many words to express her situation, and to gain sympathy, mostly to pave the way for the subsequent requirements, and that requirement is not so easy to achieve, otherwise it does not have to be half true. Said so much.


    However, Zhou Shu acted solely on the basis of his heart, doing what he wanted to do, and would not do it if he didn''t want to do it, and rarely changed because of others. In his opinion, these things were really redundant.


    Looking at Lin Zhu meaningfully, Zhou Shu stood up and arched his hands, "I have been harassing Miss Lin for a long time, and I should say goodbye."


    "what?"


    Lin Zhu hurriedly raised her head, a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes, "Senior, are you leaving now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yes, I have also drunk Lingcha, it is really inconvenient to bother me, and say goodbye."


    "Is the little girl offended seniors? What dissatisfaction with seniors, the little girl will change it, sorry..."


    Lin Zhu looked a little surprised, and quickly stood up to salute, and bowed down.


    "Girl, you think too muchdo too much."


    Zhou Shu frowned, waved her sleeves to lead her up, stared at Lin Zhu, and said calmly, "Miss Lin, you don''t have to use so much thought. If you have something to say, if it''s simple, I can help. If you do, if it��s troublesome, treat it as a good deal.


    To be honest, he had a good impression of Lin Zhu. If Lin Zhu asked directly, he might not refuse, but her thoughts made him a little bored.


    Lin Zhu was taken aback, and looked up at Zhou Shu, her eyes gradually changed.


    Those weakness quickly disappeared, replaced by strength and calmness. Looking at Zhou Shu, she was still fragile, but she stood extremely stable, her clothes wavy slightly, and she faintly brought out a kind of aura.


    Lin Zhu at this time was like living alone in the East China Sea for ten years.


    She looked at Zhou Shu, sighed lightly, and said with a serious face, "Senior, the little girl is just a villain, and she looks down on Senior. It''s mine. Please forgive me."


    After seeing Zhou Shu, seeing that the rumored raccoon monster was so young and seemed to speak very well, she had this idea. All the subsequent actions were trying to influence and confuse Zhou Shu in all aspects and let Zhou Shu do things for himself.


    But now she knew that Zhou Shu was different from the few people she had met before. It was not so easy to be influenced by others, and she had already understood her thoughts. The thoughts she used before were completely useless.


    So she apologized immediately.


    Zhou Shu said slightly, "If you have anything to say, I will decide according to the situation."


    Lin Zhu dilated his head, "Senior, the little woman found a sunken island on the bottom of the sea."


    "Shen Dao?"


    Zhou Shu stared at Lin Zhu with surprise in his eyes. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 566: Ancient Shendao

    Shen Dao, sounds very common, but Zhou Shu


    What''s the meaning behind it.


    Before the foreign races invaded Dongsheng Prefecture, the East China Sea was originally a very peaceful sea area, with strong aura and numerous islands, not as scarce as it is now, so many sects established sects in the East China Sea, gradually prospering, and at its peak. There are 72 large and small sects in the East China Sea, which are called the 72 sects of the East China Sea. The concentration of these sects is actually not much worse than the current large sect Tianjian and Cihang.


    But after the aliens invaded Dongsheng Prefecture, their disaster came.


    They were the first to bear the brunt of the East China Sea. They were attacked by a number of races such as the Hai Clan and other races. In thousands of years, the 72 gates were almost destroyed.


    In countless wars, the topography of the East China Sea has also undergone great changes. Numerous islands have been smashed by foreigners, and many islands have sunk to the bottom of the sea and never see the sky again. (The rest are mostly worthless desert islands, now occupied by bandits.)


    What Lin Zhu said = None = Wrong = The sunken island in the novel ww.qu, if Zhou Shu was not wrong, it mostly refers to the island that was sunk during the war.


    Such a sunken island is equivalent to the ancient relics on the seabed. There may be many treasures from the ancients. Of course, it is also possible that there are inheritances from the ancient sect. But no matter it is, it is a great treasure and should not be missed. Enough to attract Zhou Shu.


    How can we not be surprised.


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu and said slowly, "What are you saying is true?"


    Lin Zhu nodded lightly, "The little woman dare not deceive seniors, and it must be the Shendao with the sect on it."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, and then asked, "It is said that for thousands of years there have been sects to the East China Sea to find Shendao, but in the past few hundred years, there have been no people coming. Is it?"


    "can."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lin Zhu nodded earnestly, "The place is very hidden. The little girl has a special technique to reluctantly. It''s probably not found by other people, and there is a complicated formation on it. Although it has gone through many years, There are still some effects, those formations, the little girl has never seen before, and they are simply not something that the current cultivator can deploy."


    Zhou Shu was slightly hesitated, and said no more.


    Although Lin Zhu had a lot of thoughts, she wouldn''t tell lies anymore. It seemed that she had a sinking island that was probably true.


    Lin Zhu waited for a while, but did not see Zhou Shu, could not help but asked softly, "This is the first time the little girl told people about this. Is Senior Interested?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Naturally, she is interested, but why is the girl also interested? If you want to find the ruins in the sea, don''t you just care about the formation?"


    "The little girl thinks that there is a heritage of ancient formations on Shendao, which is very important."


    Lin Zhu said slowly, "Moreover, in recent years, although the little girl has never slackened in her cultivation, she cannot make progress in her cultivation. It should be the bottleneck stage of the water-receiving technique, and some chance breakthrough is needed. The little girl must go to the Nascent Soul Stage. ,otherwise����"


    Having said this, she stopped and didn''t say anything, but looked at Zhou Shu, "Senior, are these two reasons enough?"


    "It makes sense."


    Zhou Shu nodded and asked again, "Can''t you go in alone, and why are you looking for me instead of others?"


    Lin Zhu had a lot of thoughts, so he had to clarify things thoroughly before making a decision.


    "The formation on Shendao has several levels. It took the little girl more than a year to find out. She felt that she could barely crack the first two layers, but the third layer was very difficult. In addition to understanding the formations, she also needs to be repaired. Because the little girl thinks she can''t do it, she must find a helper."


    Lin Zhu has been gazing at Zhou Shu, explaining with an air of calmness, "As for why I was looking for senior raccoon demon, it is because senior raccoon demon''s cultivation level is high enough, no one in the golden core realm can compare, and the predecessor has a kind heart and specializes in dealing with bandits. , Will not give birth to bad feelings to the little girl, and will be trustworthy, feel relieved to find seniors."


    "You and I only met for the first time, but I don''t want the girl to know me so well, haha," Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Why not find a monk?"


    Zhou Shu did not end the questioning. In his opinion, it is almost impossible for Lin Zhu, who has lived in the East China Sea for ten years, to not know the monk.


    Lin Zhu said sternly, "Predecessors understand that transactions require equality and mutual benefit."


    The implication is very clear. If you tell the monks about the island sinking, then there is no equality and mutual benefit. Most of them are making wedding dresses for others.


    Zhou Shu nodded his head knowingly, "Miss Lin, now we can say something else, where is Shendao, I need to do it, and I can get it again."


    Hearing Zhou Shu��s affirmative answer, Lin Zhu secretly nodded, and when she looked up, she was already smiling. "Senior, if you can break the formation and get the treasure in it, Senior will get a lot of affirmations, except for those related to the formation, and No other little girls don��t want water travel spirits."


    Zhou Shu pretended to ridicule, "Isn''t there only formations and water movement spirits, haha."


    "That can''t."


    Lin Zhu shook his head quickly, "The island is very big, only a little smaller than Qingni Island."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment and nodded, "Also, I agree."


    Lin Zhu nodded vigorously, stretched out her hand, holding a light blue jade slip in his hand, "Senior, the jade slip has specific information about the triple formation on Shendao. It took the little girl more than a year to learn. Give it to seniors to show sincerity."


    Zhou Shu didn''t accept the jade slip, and said lightly, "Don''t you worry that I will go to Shendao with the jade slip?"


    "Don''t worry ~ www.novelhall.com~ If you are worried about seniors, you won''t cooperate with seniors," Lin Zhu said seriously, looking at Zhou Shu, her eyes are soft as water, "The little girl is definitely senior."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly and didn''t say much. She was willing to give such information, mostly because she believed that it was impossible to find Shendao, but Zhou Shu did not plan to find it. It can be seen that Lin Zhu''s sincerity in cooperation is still good. Yes, you can.


    And he didn''t spend it on this now, he would go only if he had a specific location. As for exploring everywhere to find ancient relics, after many things are over, after Xiaogun advances, there are opportunities.


    After taking the jade slip and looking at it for a while, Zhou Shu said slowly, "I don''t know much about the formation, it''s the girl who will listen to it then."


    "Yes, the little girl must do her best."


    "When to go?"


    Lin Zhurou said, "Senior has decided, it''s okay as a young girl."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Wait for two days, we are going to explore the secrets of the remains of Shendao, Xiao Gun and I need to prepare."


    "Xiaogun, is it that spirit beast? What a good name," Lin Zhu pointed to Xiaogun, then turned and nodded. "Just as Senior said, the little girl will arrange a larger spirit gathering formation for Senior and The spirit beast rests."


    Xiao Gun seemed to understand, climbed down from his shoulders and called to Lin Zhu twice to show his gratitude.


    Lin Zhu was slightly surprised, and couldn''t help but praise, "The predecessors are powerful, and the spirit beasts are also different. So far, the spirituality is really extraordinary."


    "Actually it''s stupid."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say much.


    "The little girl is going to prepare for the formation, and don''t disturb the seniors to rest." Lin Zhu smiled and saluted, and soon disappeared in the bamboo forest. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 566: Ancient Shen Island


    Chapter 566 The ancient Shendao was played by members of [no *wrong] [small-say-net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 567: Teleportation array

    phone-reading


    Two days later.


    Zhou Shu and Xiao Gun were almost recovered, and the golden core was once again full of aura, full of energy.


    Looking at Lin Zhu who had been waiting by the side, Zhou Shu calmly said, "Miss Lin, you can set off now, right?"


    Lin Zhu shook her head and smiled, "Senior, please come with the little girl."


    She turned and walked into the bamboo house on one side. Zhou Shu was a little surprised, but still followed in.


    The bamboo house is not big, but it is three to four feet square, and the layout is as simple and exquisite as the outside. There is a bamboo screen in the middle. Lin Zhu waved away the screen and pointed to the middle, "Senior, it''s good to go to the bottom of the sea from here. "


    Zhou Shu looked intently and was taken aback.


    Behind the screen stood a round jade platform with a radius of seven feet, surrounded by tall and short jade pillars. There were hundreds of them. The pillars were full of strange runes. Thousands of high-grade spirit stones were stacked. Yuzhu edge.


    Obviously, this is a well-arranged formation.


    "Transportation Array?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu, his face changed a little.


    Although he hadn''t seen the teleportation array before, it was mostly here.


    Lin Zhu smiled, nodded and shook her head, "Senior laughed, it''s actually not a teleportation array. It can only teleport the cultivator for a distance of seven or eight hundred miles, and it consumes a lot of money. It''s not a good formation."


    "Even if it''s only a few hundred miles..."


    Staring at Lin Zhu, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Miss Lin, you surprised me. I never thought that your formation has reached such a level that you can even arrange a teleportation formation."


    Regarding the teleportation array, he has read a lot of rare classics, and gained a lot of knowledge and know a lot in his experience.


    Whenever I think about it, I am embarrassed.


    It is said that the technology of the teleportation array immediately promoted the cultivation process of the Xuanhuang Continent after it appeared in the ancient times.


    At that time, there were small teleportation arrays capable of transporting thousands of miles, and there were also very large teleportation arrays capable of transporting hundreds of thousands or even millions of miles. There were many teleportation arrays built on each continent to transport repairers, and repairers traveled very quickly. No matter how far apart, no matter what the realm, they can easily come together. It is not like now, the sects are all in one corner, and the cultivation level is not even possible.


    With such a convenient tool, various sects on the four continents can easily exchange resources and exchange experience. This has also contributed to the most prosperous period of human cultivators. In the years since then, the world of cultivating immortals has also flourished many times. But there has never been such a flourishing age.


    Prosperity leads to decline, and prosperity often means the beginning of decline.


    In the prosperous age, strong people continue to emerge among the cultivators, and they also have many great abilities that can ascend to the immortal realm. Among them, the great abilities have suddenly made great aspirations. If they can bring their followers to the immortal realm, wouldn��t it be good?


    Most of the powerful cultivation bases come from believers. According to his words, it is natural to think of saving others by oneself.


    Powerful mana is boundless, and the sky is chaotic on the tongue. There are many people who should follow the immortal world. It gradually expanded. Later, it developed into a lot of power who wanted to bring their own disciples or believers to the fairy world. , The so-called one person can be ascended to heaven.


    This is not just an idea. It didn''t take long before they tried to implement it. They planned to build a tower to the sky.


    The name is a tower, but it is actually a very large teleportation array.


    Everyone knows that you can''t reach the fairy world by climbing towers, but the development of teleportation technology may leave the Xuanhuang Continent and reach the distant unknown fairy world.


    The Tower of Tongtian was built on Kunlun Mountain in the middle of the four continents.


    Kunlun Mountain, where it is rumored that the woods were built at the beginning of the creation of the Xuanhuang Continent, possesses the highest spiritual veins of the Xuanhuang Continent. It is also one of the origins of human cultivators. It was the largest sect in the world of cultivating immortals-Kunlun at that time all.


    (This Kunlun is not the other Kunlun. The current Kunlun was built on the remnants of the Kunlun Mountains that fell to Xihezhou, but it still claims to be an authentic originator.)


    As a result, almost all the formation divisions on the mainland, especially those who are proficient in the teleportation formation, all gathered in Kunlun Mountain and worked hard to build a tower to the sky.


    Other cultivators on the mainland have also continued to provide various resources, united in their efforts, just to achieve this almost crazy plan to connect the Xuanhuang Continent with the immortal world, not only to enter the immortal world, but to go whenever they want.


    After about a hundred years, after consuming most of the resources of the Xuanhuang Continent, the Tongtian Pagoda was finally built.


    However, before the cultivators had time to rejoice, the immense calamity had come.


    The tribulation that came down was a hundred times more powerful than the cultivator who crossed the tribulation realm. It could almost be called the tribulation of world extinction. Even so many great abilities couldn''t fight it directly.


    The catastrophe lasted for seven days and seven nights. Under the impact, the tower of Tongtian collapsed, and Kunlun Mountain where the tower was located was almost completely wiped out. Only a small part fell to Xihezhou with the catastrophe, and the repairers suffered even more. Except for a few great abilities far away, none of the cultivators in Kunlun Mountain could escape.


    Because of the tower of the sky, almost all the powerful formation mages on the Xuanhuang Continent were destroyed.


    Not only the formation mage and many powerful abilities, the resources gathered by all the practitioners on the Xuanhuang Continent, plus the Kunlun line, the source of the cultivators, and the highest spiritual vein on the Xuanhuang Continent, were almost completely destroyed in this tribulation. .


    This is the greatest disaster encountered by human cultivators, and it is more painful and desolate than the invasion of foreign races. Because this tragedy was caused by the human practitioners themselves.


    Since then, the world of cultivating immortals has gradually declined, and the power that can ascend has become less and less The transmission technology has naturally been annihilated, and many sects call it the source of evil and make it impossible to touch. The prohibition of collision does not allow the repairer to conduct further research.


    However, this prohibition did not last long. For the sake of development, many sects were still studying the teleportation array, trying to restore the glory of the past, but because the inheritance almost disappeared in that catastrophe, and many practitioners did not want to study this at all. So after many times, until now, the teleportation array has not developed much.


    I heard that some large sects, such as the Kunlun Heavenly Sword, have established teleportation arrays capable of teleporting tens of thousands of miles, but they consume a lot of money and are far from reaching the level of popularity in the past. They are only used occasionally.


    Zhou Shu had never seen the teleportation formation either in Qingyuan Mountain Range or Lingyu City, but did not want to see it on an island in the East China Sea. The person who arranged it was a delicate female cultivator, which really surprised him, and there were many doubt.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at Lin Zhu and said slowly, "Miss Lin, did your teleportation formation come from that Shendao?"


    Lin Zhu nodded, "Senior guessed right. If I hadn''t found this there, the little girl wouldn''t have much interest in Shendao."


    "The girl said that, and my curiosity became more and more."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Let''s go."


    "Okay, senior, please go up first."


    After Zhou Shu got on the transmission platform, Lin Zhu slowly walked up, and quite solemnly took out a cyan jade board.


    As the jade hand waved, cyan light flowed over each jade pillar.


    Immediately, a white light flashed, and the two disappeared at the same time.


    (Ps: There are a lot of foreshadowings in this chapter, no wonder~~ I haven''t mentioned the teleportation array, but as the protagonist''s vision expands, many will slowly show up~) (to be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 568: Deep hole in the sea

    Zhou Shu used the teleportation array for the first time, and he was on guard.


    The blessing


    , Peering around.


    In the white light, I saw Lin Zhu groaning at him, feeling a bit weird, but after a few breaths, he appeared on the bottom of the sea.


    The surrounding area is pitch black, the sea is constantly pouring in, and the pressure is great.


    He is also familiar with the sea bottom. According to judgment, this place is deeper than the place where he used to deal with mad sharks before.


    In the distance, beyond the sea, there are strange reefs and strange rocks. Among them are two very tall cliffs, and there are several deep-sea vortices in the cliffs, like a black hole, swallowing everything around, you can feel a sense of horror at a glance .


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Is Shen Dao in that whirlpool?"


    "Senior, we are already in the whirlpool."


    Lin Zhu shook his head and smiled, "The location after the teleportation is in the whirlpool, but you have to go from the whirlpool if you go out. The teleportation array here is not + no + error + novel + 3. + ulu + com can return."


    "That''s it," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seemingly thoughtful. "It is said that this kind of vortex on the bottom of the sea can take people to far away. It is somewhat similar to the secret realm, and the vortex at the exit is very obvious, but the one at the entrance is extremely Hidden, it''s not easy to find."


    "Because of the exercises she learned, the little girl is more sensitive to sea water, and she found it by accident."


    After Lin Zhu''s figure was shown, she swam away like a fish. After tens of feet, her body gradually changed, as if it became a wave. Except for the color, the movement was completely integrated with the sea. It is difficult to tell whether it is human or sea water. And it seemed that she showed some signs just to let Zhou Shu see her. If she didn''t lead the way for Zhou Shu, she might be able to blend into the sea, just like the sea.


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of stunned, and quickly chased after him.


    "What Miss Lin uses is the true technique of water intake?"


    Lin Zhu looked back and smiled, "Exactly, the little girl has no skills, but she''s still a bit useful in the sea."


    The true technique of receiving water, the use of the power of water movement, may be higher than Zhou Shu''s use of the power of wood movement. It is indeed a magic trick from a monster, better at using it than a human cultivator. Force of nature.


    "With the teleportation array and this method, Miss Lin can be regarded as a duck in the East China Sea, there is no danger."


    These were considered secret to the cultivator, and they showed life-saving means at the critical moment, but Lin Zhu showed it in front of Zhou Shu without any cover. This behavior made Zhou Shu nodded in approval.


    Xiao Gun next to him was not convinced. He whimpered twice, a touch of fiery red plunged into the sea, and soon became a wave shape, flowing with the wave, and felt a little indistinguishable from Lin Zhu.


    Along the way, I haven��t seen a monster beast. The water here is too compact. Zhou Shu has to rely on Jin Dan to protect himself from being overwhelmed. Most of the monsters near the sea will accidentally break through the whirlpool. It''s hard to survive if you come in.


    After a few people walked for a short half an hour, suddenly there was a majestic sound of water, which shocked people''s ears.


    "Coming."


    Lin Zhu emerged from the sea, without dripping water on her body, pointing to the front and saying, "It''s right in that cave."


    Following his fingers, the seabed in front of him seemed to have been hit by a huge meteorite, and a large crater with a radius of tens of miles appeared.


    At first glance, the huge pit is not bottomed, and the surrounding sea water is constantly pouring into it, forming a series of majestic waterfalls in the sea. Even the entrance of the cave is covered by these waterfalls. Although it is the bottom of the sea, the sound of the vast water is like On the battlefield, the drums are average and fierce.


    A few stones slipped into the pit, and in the blink of an eye they were crushed into powder by the current.


    "It''s really hard for you."


    Shendao is not only in the seabed vortex, but also under the deep pit. If you change someone else, you will probably not find it.


    Standing aside, Zhou Shu was slightly pondered.


    Going down is a bit difficult. This is the bottom of the sea as deep as a hundred miles. The water pressure is astonishing, and the pressure in the cave is three to five times greater. However, when he was stagnant, he was not concerned about the water pressure, but worried about whether there would be a trap below. He always remained wary of Lin Zhu.


    Without waiting for him to think about it, Xiao Gun jumped straight down, his red tail turned like a propeller, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Little roll!"


    Before he could stop, Zhou Shu frowned and turned to Lin Zhu, "I''m going down too, where is Miss Lin, do you want to help?"


    "Thanks to the kindness of senior, the little girl will go down first, so that senior can feel at ease."


    Lin Zhu smiled lightly and walked into the deep hole.


    It was strange that the violent waterfall kept hitting her, but she ignored it. Upon closer inspection, the sea water slid away as soon as it touched her body, and the pressure dissipated, causing no harm to her.


    "The true tactic of taking water..."


    Watching Lin Zhu''s back, Zhou Shu thought, "It''s similar to Mu Yin Jue, it''s really easy to use. If you use Mu Yin Jue to deduct it, maybe you can learn it without a special physique, but try to talk to her. Let��s talk and see if we can switch to this method."


    Seeing Lin Zhu''s performance on the bottom of the sea, he became curious about the Nashui True Art.


    Without thinking about it, Zhou Shu took out the heavy gold sword. As the sword light flashed, a black shield firmly protected his body, and then fell into the hole.


    After falling for nearly ten miles, the deep hole is getting smaller and smaller, and the pressure is getting heavier. Zhou Shu had to increase his sword intent to keep moving fast. When he fell to the bottom, there was only one deep hole. The inside is round.


    The water flow was turbulent, but it did not continue down, but it passed through a huge hole next to it. The momentum of the water suddenly diminished, and the current below was much calmer.


    If you look closely, you can see the shape of an island faintly below. The island is covered with a thick dark blue fog. It seems that this thick fog is blocking the rapid waterfall.


    If you think about it, you can make these torrents divert.


    Xiao Gun and Lin Zhu were both hanging in front of the thick fog. Xiao Gun''s tail grabbed Lin Zhu, as if she wanted to go down and was caught by her.


    Zhou Shu walked closer, "This is Shendao."


    Lin Zhu nodded, his expression somewhat cautious, "Senior should pay attention. This thick fog is the first layer of formation to protect the island. It is very powerful, and it is difficult to come out once it falls."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "I understand, thank you Miss Lin for reminding you, and thank you for catching Xiaowan."


    As he said, he stretched out his hand to lift the small roller, ignoring its whining, and threw it into the spirit beast bag, "Don''t run around, this is not a normal seabed, and I will let you out later."


    Lin Zhu smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, senior, come with me."


    After walking along the thick fog, the two stopped on the side of the island.


    Two tall dark pillars stand in front of the island. They are more than ten feet thick. The mottled rust on them shows the traces of the vicissitudes of life. Underneath the pillars is an incomplete plaque. The words on them are already missing. I vaguely saw the small half of the word "��".


    "Senior, we are about to enter the battle, follow the little girl, don''t go wrong."


    "Good." (To be continued.)


    Chapter 568


    Chapter 568 The deep hole in the sea is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 569: 0 Foggy Array

    Without Lin Zhu''s reminder, Zhou Shu also had a twelve-point spirit.


    The first layer of formation on this island can withstand the strong pressure of the seabed, and it has persisted under the scouring of the waterfall for not many years. Now it has been weakened a lot and can still maintain such power. Based on this alone, he has experienced it before. No one can compare to it, neither can the Quadruple Thunder Array.


    The level of the formation mage is really extraordinary, and nothing else, judging from the formation path, it is indeed not as good as before.


    Immediately after Lin Zhu stepped into the formation, at a glance, the formation was very open, no water stains were visible, but I couldn''t see the appearance of the island. There was thick cyan fog everywhere, and the shadowy white shadows continued to flash. Nor is it.


    "Senior, stop."


    Lin Zhu stared at the front and said with a cautious expression, "This is the first layer of formation. The little girl is called the Thousand Mist Array. You can pass through to the entrance of the second layer of formation."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thousands of mists are in the air. Did you see the mist, those white? No? Wrong? Novel w.qul. Shadow, is it silk?"


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded, pointed to the white light not far away, and explained in detail, "There is a lot of spiritual power in the fog, and it can confuse and hinder the divine consciousness. Seniors have already felt it. In the formation, the divine consciousness of the golden core cultivator The perceptible range is less than 30 feet. This is still the effect of the weakening of the formation after many years. If it is intact, the little girl estimates that it can completely restrict the divine consciousness... If that is the case, we won''t have to come in at all," she He sighed, and then said, "As for silk, it is very aggressive, and the little girl can''t tell what the white line is, but here, you must not take a wrong step. If it is wrong, they will be right away. The cultivation base of the seniors is unlikely to be blocked."


    Lin Zhu really knew the battle method very well, Zhou Shu nodded, showing a bit of contemplation.


    When he entered the battlefield, he used his divine sense to perceive. With his divine sense, he could only see about Liuzhang, which was indeed well restricted. Even the fourth variant, Hai Mingyue, could not be used normally, and that thread, he But some do not understand.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lin Zhu took out a spiritual stone and threw it away into the formation.


    boom!


    With a loud explosion, as soon as the spirit stone entered the battlefield, dozens of white threads suddenly arrived, and they immediately entangled on the spirit stone. The spirit stone exploded and turned into powder.


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu and said sternly, "Senior can try it anyway."


    "There is such an idea."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. It is very necessary for him to figure out the degree of danger of the formation and decide the countermeasures. Exploring the secrets with Lin Zhu, always face everything alone, and Lin Zhu''s plan to abandon him, although before entering the third-layer formation, for the common interests, Lin Zhu is unlikely to be disadvantageous to him, but Just in case too.


    Zhou Shu didn''t hide this, and Lin Zhu didn''t tell it.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu took out a bone spur and threw it towards the formation. The bone spurs come from the spine shark, even if they are dead, they are more rigid than ordinary Tier 5 materials.


    The bone spur that was nearly half a foot high flew into the air, and immediately there were hundreds of white threads attached to the bone spur, completely enclosing the bone spur.


    Only three breaths, the bone spurs can''t stand it, and shrinks rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Less than five breaths, the bone spurs are gone, and there is no trace to be found.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help showing a trace of stunnedness. With this power, even if the mad shark was placed in the formation, it would soon disappear.


    "Senior, what you lost is."


    Lin Zhu was a little curious.


    "The bones of the submarine monster beast, I didn''t expect it to be blocked."


    Lin Zhu shook her head and said in a low voice, "The little girl has tried many times, but she hasn''t been able to resist them. It would be pretty good to be able to stop a few breaths."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and thought to himself, the power of those white lines is great, but what''s more terrifying is that they come and go without a trace. Even Zhou Shu can''t see where they came from and where they went. It was hard to prevent. First, the danger of this formation was raised by him to a very high degree. If you accidentally fall into it without breaking the formation, I am afraid you can only use the best magic weapon to block it, and then use the talisman to escape.


    However, the stronger the formation, the more extraordinary the ruins on the island. Besides worrying, Zhou Shu''s expectations are also increasing.


    "Let''s go, senior."


    Lin Zhu stared at the front and took the first step. "The little girl has found a right way after several years of detection. You can avoid being attacked by those white lines, but the security range is very small. Little girls are good."


    She turned to look at Zhou Shu, smiling at the corners of her lips, "Senior doesn''t mind, right? There are a lot of words in Wurong Novel Network."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, followed immediately, and stood close to Lin Zhu.


    The two were close to each other, Zhou Shu had a soft feeling like water, but he didn''t feel cold at all.


    The two moved forward slowly, following each other.


    "Senior needs it, you can''t make a step wrong."


    Lin Zhu reminded her from time to time that her voice was calm, and her complexion was the same, her body seemed to be slightly shaking, like a wave, and she pressed close to Zhou Shu. To do, maybe only her.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t care, he didn''t have time to think about it, his consciousness was very busy.


    Every step from the entrance is firmly remembered in the sea of ??knowledge. In the sea of ??knowledge, a thousand mists are gradually formed, and deduction calculations are also being carried out step by step.


    Even if he is alone in the formation, he still has the opportunity to return the same way.


    Not long after, the two of them had gone deep for more than three miles. Lin Zhu never turned her head and walked cautiously. It seemed that her mind was focused on the formation, but occasionally a strange look passed by her eyes, with doubts and surprises.


    "Oh!"


    Suddenly, Lin Zhu let out an exclamation.


    The steps she had just taken had not yet landed, and there were dozens of white lines wandering around, and they were about to be wrapped around.


    Just wrap it around that foot is mostly gone.


    Her face faded, and her whole body fell forward uncontrollably, making it worse.


    boom--


    A golden light flashed, and the heavy gold sword appeared suddenly, blocking the white lines, and then stroking it horizontally, trying to cut off the nearby white lines. The white lines broke off and split into two, but soon , The disconnected white line went around again, but more and more.


    Zhou Shu didn''t entangle anymore, quickly retracted the heavy golden sword and returned to a safe position.


    At the very moment, Zhou Shu made a move, just in time to pull Lin Zhu back to block the white line, but it was hard to tell if it was later.


    The petite body in his arms was still trembling, Lin Zhu''s face was as pale as paper, and her eyes were a little stunned. She seemed to be in a panic and could not speak for a long time.


    Watching her, Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Now, Miss Lin, has the formation changed?"


    "no no."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, quickly straightened up and stood firmly, and said in a low voice, "The formation will not change. It is the little girl who was careless and took a wrong step."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "That''s okay, I thought the formation changed, so we had to do it."


    "No, thank you senior for saving your life, otherwise the little girl will be dead."


    Lin Zhu gradually recovered his mind and thanked Zhou Shu very seriously, "This is a narrow place, so I won''t salute to the predecessors. I''ll make up later."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and said indifferently, "No, it will be fine next time. Since we are acting together, we naturally have to help each other."


    To the effect, really?


    As a formation mage, Lin Zhu before, did not leave him a careless impression... (To be continued.)


    Chapter 569


    Chapter 569 Thousands of Fog and Silk Array is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 570: Fantastic array

    Lin Zhu thanked him again before turning around.


    She glanced around, then continued to move forward, walking very steadily, and the white line did not come back. It seemed that the previous mistake was just an accident.


    Zhou Shu followed, carefully calculating.


    The surrounding area is vast and vast, it is difficult to distinguish the direction, and Lin Zhu��s speed is also fast and slow. It is not easy to write down the route completely. It is probably impossible for others to do it, but Zhou Shu can. He can even use the route to deduce the general situation of the entire formation.


    Deduction of this kind of talent, used in the formation is also excellent.


    After about an hour, Lin Zhu stopped, and said with a smile, "Finally."


    There is no green mist in the front, and it suddenly opens up. The embryonic form of the island is basically revealed. Vaguely, many buildings can be seen. Those buildings are obviously the work of immortals, but the style is somewhat different from the current buildings.


    Zhou Shu turned around and glanced, turning his head and admiring, "*No*wrong*little* said ww.quld we walked around for dozens of miles along the way, right? Many words on Wurong Novel Network are so complicated Miss Lin''s great formation was also cracked. I really admire how clever and wise."


    Lin Zhu was a little bit shy, and bowed her head slightly, "Where is the little girl smart, she is actually very stupid, she just tried it out step by step, and it took more than a year."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say much, "Is the second formation in front?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t believe what she said, and it was possible to try it out, but after a few tens of miles of fog, it was a foot-to-foot test? It has not been impossible for more than ten years.


    Lin Zhu nodded, thanked Zhou Shu again, and looked forward, her expression a little dignified, "The next level is a bit more difficult than the first, and the little girl may not guarantee it."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "This is a fantasy formation, it doesn''t look special."


    A bright moon rose in the sea of ??his knowledge, the fourth change unfolded, and all obstacles were driven away.


    He could easily see through the Mingyue on the sea. The second layer of formation in front of him was basically an illusion, and there were obviously no cultivators, monsters, or magic weapons in it. It seemed that he could reach the third layer with normal wear. Entrance.


    Although he could clearly see the essence of the illusion formation, he also, the formation was very strange, there was no formation amulet, and of course there was no formation eye. Without these, there would be no way to break the formation, and he could only break through.


    "Senior is a phantom formation so quickly, it took the little girl half a month to make sure. No wonder you can see the layout of my island from the beginning, you really deserve to be Senior."


    Lin Zhu couldn''t help sighing, and looked at Zhou Shu with some doubts, as if he wanted to see that he could see it, but Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent and she didn''t show any special magic weapon. She was still at a loss after looking at it for a while.


    Zhou Shu smiled and explained, "I have learned a technique, which is especially useful for phantom formations."


    "No wonder, is there such a good technique? That senior is really the nemesis of our formation master."


    Lin Zhu smiled, and then said, "But senior, this is not an ordinary phantom formation. It has a lot of restrictions on divine consciousness. Even if a monk enters the formation, he will be affected and lost, and there will be many phantoms on the way. The illusion is also real and illusion, and it is possible to launch a fatal attack at any time. The people in it will really be beaten, and it will not only affect the consciousness and soul."


    Zhou Shu looked at it again, "Is that so..."


    Illusion formations mostly rely on influencing the spiritual consciousness and spirituality of the cultivator to form various phantom effects. If the cultivator lacks concentration, it is easy to be affected, unable to escape, and even the spirituality is damaged, falling into madness, and finally dead. inside. But turning the illusion into a real attack, changing the virtual reality at will, is rare in the formation. Generally speaking, only a cultivator can do this.


    However, in the formation in front of him, obviously no cultivator was controlling it.


    "At first, the little girl saw that it was a phantom formation, and thought this level would be better. Those phantoms actually used all kinds of magic tricks, even the monks'' tricks, which scared people to death..."


    Lin Zhu covered her heart, as if she had lingering fears, "But because it was too long, the power of many tactics was not as good as before, and the little girl managed to escape."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seemingly thoughtful.


    If it is true as Lin Zhu said, obviously many of the phantoms in the illusion have been casted by the magical magic, similar to the phantom of the soul, which can cast magic tricks to restrict the incoming practitioners.


    "...After many attempts, little girl, the magic tricks used by the various phantoms in the formation are related to breaking the formation. It is not necessary to break those phantoms. Seniors remember that when you encounter water, you will retreat, when you encounter gold, you will advance, and when you encounter wood, Then turn, you can naturally find an exit. As for fire and soil, you can ignore them. Most of them are empty and have no power. If you encounter a magic formula that is not the power of the five elements, then you have to go extremely hard. It is best to withdraw immediately, because those methods The tactics are all driven by Yuanli, we can''t stop it."


    Lin Zhu explained in detail, Zhou Shu also listened very carefully.


    After explaining it again, Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, "Senior, let''s go in."


    Zhou Shu was straightforward, "Okay."


    Lin Zhu took a step and turned back, "By the way, senior, some buildings in the second-layer formation are not phantoms. If you enter, you may find some treasures, but you may also fall into a more difficult formation. I found some fragments of the formation in the pavilion, but it is best to find it after entering the center of the island The little girl estimates that the formations of these three-layer formations are all in the middle of the island. After being destroyed, the entire island You can let the seniors search."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, nodded and said, "I am, thank you."


    She didn''t have to say anything about it, but she did, and she said it very clearly. She didn''t have the mind, but she felt pretty good.


    Lin Zhu nodded and didn''t say anything. She stepped into the formation first. In the blink of an eye, her figure appeared somewhere on the island, her expression very cautious, and she moved forward.


    Zhou Shu tried to send a message to her, but there was no response. It could be seen that the formation had cut off the divine consciousness. It was impossible to break the formation with the inside and outside, so he could only go in and talk about it.


    After watching for a while, Zhou Shu also walked into the formation.


    There was a flash of light in front of him, and he landed in front of an extremely wide river.


    "This����"


    He has never seen such a river outside. Then, the river must be an illusion, but the divine consciousness has been disturbed too much, making the illusion look like real, even he can��t tell the authenticity, if not. It was a phantom long ago, and I really thought I was at the riverside.


    "When it comes to water, it retreats."


    Thinking of what Lin Zhu had said, Zhou Shu planned to retreat, but before quitting two steps, there was a violent wind on the river, and dozens of golden spears of tens of meters long flew out of the water, forming a spear forest. , Go straight towards Zhou Shu.


    It was shining gold and it was chilling.


    "Geng Jin Hua Spear, isn''t this a golden technique that can only be cast by the Golden Core Realm? Is it water or gold?"


    Zhou Shu froze for a moment, the tip of the spear was in front of him, and a sharp murderous aura almost invaded the bone marrow as the wind howled.


    This technique is obviously not an illusion. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 570


    Chapter 570 Strange Fantasy Array is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 571: Baijing Island

    Before I could think about it, the heavy gold sword was swung out, the third change unfolded, and the sword intent rolled.


    Countless magic ants rushed toward the spear array, and soon they were completely wrapped, torn, and bitten.


    The spear array was too weak, and when he touched Zhou Shu''s arm, he stagnated, and was gradually wiped out by the magic ant''s sword intent and dissipated.


    Zhou Shu retracted the sword, touched his arm lightly, and there was a tingling pain, obviously not an illusion.


    "If you encounter gold, you will advance. Look at the appearance, but if you don''t know the secret, you should move forward here."


    His thinking became clear, and he swiftly moved forward. Golden spears continued to fly out of the river, hindering his actions, but Zhou Shu broke open one by one, and did not change his direction.


    Across the river bank, in front of you stood a huge mountain that was hidden from the sky and stretched endlessly from side to side. It seemed that there was no way to go.


    "It''s a phantom again."


    Zhou Shu knew well, "If there is no way, then make a way. I still don''t believe it, can this mountain be a real mountain?"


    He started with a heavy golden sword, and he ran directly into the mountain. As expected, he rushed into the mountain.


    The mountain looks like a rock, but the inside is empty and dark, but it feels like sinking in the mud, it feels like deja vu.


    "The Mud Bog Art, really has everything."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, waved his hand to break the tactics, all the way forward, without taking a few steps, a large glacier lay in front of him, cold.


    Just standing still, an old cultivator walked out in front of the glacier. Although he was old, he was as majestic as a mountain. It was more shocking than the iceberg behind him. Star-like eyes stared at Zhou Shu, and his brows were raised. A trace of disdain, instantly, the robe hunted like a flag, and between waving his hands, two fire dragons with a length of one hundred feet flew out from their sleeves.


    The sky and the earth are red, the glaciers behind him melt instantly, and the water flows like a waterfall to the ground.


    The fire dragon rushed towards Zhou Shu with terrifying heat. After several miles, the heat wave surged, and the body seemed to be scorched immediately.


    This class of fire tactics was at least a monk''s rank, and could not be resisted by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a while, did not resist or flee, instead rushed towards the fire dragon.


    "Lin Zhu said that you don''t need to care about the fire and earth technique. It is empty and has no power. She doesn''t need to lie until she reaches the third level of formation."


    I think so, but he also made plans to escape, and he clenched the talisman tightly, and the sword was not condensed.


    There was a loud noise.


    Facing Zhou Shu who rushed over, the fire dragon was angry, his mouth was open, bang, the monstrous fire wave came in and immediately buried Zhou Shu.


    But in the fire, Zhou Shu didn''t feel it was too hot. Compared with the previous heat wave, it was even cooler.


    "It really is an illusion."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, facing the old man and bumping into the iceberg.


    flew to the front, the old man was no longer seen, and the iceberg disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu had no scruples anymore, going all the way forward, going back when it meets water, going in when it meets gold, and turning when it meets wood. Following Lin Zhu''s instructions, it went smoothly.


    Going smoothly, he has a little more admiration for Lin Zhu. Such a strange formation can also find a way to solve it. It is really rare, but there are also doubts. Her cultivation is not good, and the previous formations can still be one by one. Try, but it is impossible to do so here, so how does she know so many key points?


    is the reason why the formation is brilliant, and does she have a detailed formation plan?


    is a bit suspicious.


    Bypassing a cypress forest, a very old pavilion appeared in front of Zhou Shu.


    The pavilion seems to be made of large-leaf agarwood. The large-leaf agarwood is called the least perishable fifth-tier wood by the immortal world. It will not change after thousands of years. However, the pavilion here is already rotten. It''s like blowing it up, it''s more than tens of thousands of years.


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, and a weak spiritual force slammed into the door of the pavilion, only to hear a slap, the door did not open, but it fell directly outwards, splashing dust.


    is not an illusion, it is a ruin, it''s certainly true.


    Although Lin Zhu said that it is best to wait until the formation is broken before exploring, but passing by Baoshan, there is no reason to not enter.


    There is not much spiritual knowledge available in the formation, Zhou Shu walked slowly towards the pavilion with the sword.


    Before he could enter the door, a force came suddenly and pushed him out. The force was great but gentle, not intended to hurt people, but to prevent others from entering the building.


    There was a formation, Zhou Shu had long expected. The front door was forced to not fall inward, but instead fell outwards. This shows this point. Fortunately, he is very familiar with this formation, calling it an invisible barrier. When someone enters, an invisible barrier will automatically block, prohibiting outsiders from entering and leaving at will. It can be regarded as one of the most common formations in the immortal cultivation world. It is also used in the refining realm and monks.


    The power of the invisible barrier lies in the materials and spirit stones used. The better the material, the better the spirit stone, the greater the power.


    "Although the strength is great, but it is still spiritual power, it is easy to handle. If it is a formation of elemental stone cloth, then I can''t help it."


    Feeling the power of the formation, Zhou Shu felt loose in his heart. Most of the invisible barriers were laid out with the best spirit stones. The power was not small, but there were also ways to crack them.


    The method of cracking is very simple, breaking with force and repeatedly attacking until the barrier is broken.


    The formation method has existed for many years, and the aura in it is not too much. About two quarters later, the barrier completely disappeared in the sword light.


    walked into the building, as far as the eye could see, there were ruined wood ash and stone powder everywhere, and a decayed breath came on her face.


    is protected by an outside formation. Apart from decay, the furnishings in the building have not changed much. It can be vaguely seen that this should be the residence of a couple of Taoists.


    walked to the second floor. As Zhou Shu expected, there were two skeletons sitting face to face on the ground, obviously a man and a woman. The skeletons were as white as jade, and they didn''t seem to be decayed at all, but Zhou Shu knew that with a light touch, they would completely become nothingness.


    Unless it is a cultivator who has reached the tribulation realm, his body will be immortal forever, and it is unlikely that there will be such a cultivator on this island.


    Sure enough, it was only brought by the wind from walking, and the two bone remnants scattered, mixed with dust and disappeared.


    Practice for many years If you can''t rise to immortality, you won''t be able to escape into dust after all.


    Zhou Shu made a stroke, and then picked up a few things beside the bones.


    Two intact magic weapons, a mirror and a jade pen, are obviously all Tier 5, and they will absorb aura by themselves, otherwise they will be weathered. It seems that the master cherished these two magic weapons so much that he would not leave his hands until death.


    There are a few scattered jade slips in the dust,


    Those jade slips are light yellow, with the traces of time, but they are not damaged in the slightest. On closer inspection, they are actually made of extremely rare Tier 6 Huangming jade, which will not change even for thousands of years. Spiritual power will not dissipate.


    Picking up the jade slip, a few lines jumped into my eyes, "I can''t fight, and sink with Baijing Island, no regrets..."


    Knowing some ins and outs, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stand in awe, and saluted the dusty ground again.


    "It turns out that this place is called Baijing Island. It belongs to the gate of the seventy-two gate of the East China Sea... It is said that the gate of the machine is one of the sects that are most enthusiastic about the exhibition of organs and formations. Therefore, it is squeezed out by the immortal world. Zhou moved to the remote East China Sea... Later, when the Demon Race outside the sky invaded, Qianji Island completely collapsed, and the Qianjimen repairmen of Baijing Island sank themselves during the war and died with the island..."


    "No wonder Lin Zhu is thinking about this, it seems she probably knows this too, but she didn''t say it."


    (ps: Thank you Xiefeng for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to comments~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 572: Before the battle

    Just a dilapidated pavilion, there is no small gain.


    Those few jade slips are mostly the learning of formation, but there is a secret method to enhance spiritual consciousness, the method of pulling silk, even for monks, it is also a rare secret method, and it is even better for Zhou Shu. Time is his top priority.


    And the two Tier 5 magic weapons were also Tier 5 top grades, but unfortunately Zhou Shu could not use them without vitality, and could only be used as the core of the formation for the time being.


    He is a little satisfied, but also a little regretful.


    Just about to leave, he suddenly felt a faint aura.


    Although the spiritual consciousness was greatly restricted, because of his strong spiritual consciousness, this spiritual energy could not escape his perception.


    With joy in his heart, following the spiritual energy, he quickly found a dark room.


    In the dark room, there is a special orchid blooming in a jade basin. The whole body is green, the root is like an axe, the stem is like a gun, the leaves are like knives, and the flowers are like swords. Even the stamens are straight up, like a long halberd. "None" and "Wrong" novels.ulu.om are so bitter.


    Although it has gone through tens of thousands of years, it is still verdant and full of vitality.


    "Lingwulan!"


    Zhou Shu let out a soft cry of excitement.


    Lingwulan, an extremely rare Tier 6 spiritual creature, possesses a huge amount of spiritual energy, and is even called the flower of martial art by the cultivating world.


    Legend has it that Lingwulan grew out of the blood sprinkled by Chi You, the ancestor of martial arts. It carries many martial arts essences in it. Those who specialize in martial arts such as axe repair, sword repair, and sword repair can learn from Lingwulan. Many benefits will be gained in the process, which will enhance the comprehension of martial arts, be able to understand the essence of martial arts better, and can better exert the original ability of weapons.


    Because of the scarcity of Lingwulan, not many people have the opportunity to verify this legend, and there are few classics that say it, but Zhou Shuning believes that it has it, and it is not. He must use this Lingwulan. .


    Unexpectedly, there would be such a windfall. Putting away Lingwulan, Zhou Shu looked satisfied.


    After searching it again, there were no other abnormalities before he left the house a little bit reluctant.


    Moving on, there are endless crises and wonders along the way, such as fire-breathing trees, stone forests with sword rain, and even a large group of spiny sharks with dozens of them... But the most dangerous thing is the encounter. A powerful attack.


    It looked like a harmless puppy, but when it swooped, the power was almost unstoppable.


    It was not spiritual power, but a vital force that was one level higher than spiritual power. Spiritual power did not have the power to fight back under the impact of the vital power, and soon defeated.


    It is like throwing a stone into a pool. The stone is the vitality. Although it is small, its essence completely overwhelms the spiritual power. No matter how big the pool formed by the spiritual power, no matter how many tactics, the waves and whirlpools can only be blocked. For a while, the stone will sink to the bottom without any suspense.


    Water can''t stop the stone.


    The sword intent tactics had no effect. Zhou Shu could only rely on the power of the heavy golden sword itself, and used the original power of the best magic weapon to slightly shake the puppy away. He took the opportunity to leave. Otherwise, he would be worried. Little injury.


    It was the first time to face Yuanli head-on, which gave Zhou Shu some enlightenment.


    The difference between Yuanli and Spiritual Power is the difference between a monk and a cultivator. It��s like Tianyuan. According to the classics, a monk defeats dozens or even hundreds of golden cores. Can not break the defense.


    It is very difficult for a cultivator to defeat a cultivator, and a Golden Core Realm to defeat a Nascent Infant Realm, because spiritual power is basically useless, but it is not impossible.


    For Zhou Shu, to face a monk, sword intent, magic weapons, and talisman are all important. After all, a monk is also a human. If the spiritual consciousness is strong enough and the sword intent is high enough, he can drag the monk into the sword power. There is an opportunity to take advantage, and the power in the best magic weapon comes from the source of heaven and earth. If it is displayed, even the monk��s vitality is also under it. As for the talisman, although it is stimulated by spiritual power, it mobilizes more than spiritual power. , As well as the natural force from the runes of Fumo and the surrounding nature, also have a certain effect.


    A thrilling experience made Zhou Shu learn a lot, but most of them were just thinking about it. He wouldn''t be put in such a dangerous situation when he was not in a necessary moment-he would live and die with the monk.


    The second layer formation seems to be only a few miles, but the formation is very long.


    It didn''t take long, if it was thousands of miles outside, Zhou Shu only saw the way out after about three hours.


    Facing the oppressive mountain, Zhou Shu stepped out a few steps and finally got out of the formation and came to the entrance of the next formation.


    The entrance is sandwiched between two formations, but it is only a few tens of meters in radius, and it is unobstructed.


    Lin Zhu hasn''t come yet. Although her formation is much higher than Zhou Shu, the second-tier formation is mainly about her cultivation. In most cases, she can only choose to escape. It takes luck to break through the formation. It''s not surprising even if it takes a few days.


    Zhou Shu sat down cross-legged to cultivate and adjust the breath.


    After a long time, he finished resting, got up and looked forward.


    The front should be the center of the island. It was a tall semi-circular building completely covered by thick walls, airtight, like a fortress, and it must be built to guard against the sea and other alien races.


    At first glance, the material used for the wall is extraordinary, and it is definitely not the Golden Core Realm that can break it, and it is even difficult for a monk.


    There is a very high door in front of the building. A avenue in front of the door is winding, and it is also covered by the same wall, like a tunnel. It seems that this third layer formation is in this tunnel. Among them, only through the tunnel in the formation can you reach the final island center.


    "The last layer of formation, I''m afraid it will be even more difficult. Even Lin Zhu can''t pass it. I have to help me, but I don''t know how difficult it is. But I have already reached this point. It is definitely impossible not to go on. Reach the center and get the treasure."


    Looking at the tunnel, Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "But we must beware of Lin Zhu, especially when we break the formation at the end, we must not let go, and we must double it."


    In front of Zhou Shu, Lin Zhu seemed to show enough trust, but Zhou Shu always felt that something was wrong. All kinds of behavior seemed to imply, especially the life-saving grace, which seemed to be given by Lin Zhusai and forced gratitude.


    What is she doing in this way? Some can''t guess.


    But before Lin Zhu really turned back, he wouldn''t do anything. After all, as a partner in a deal, Lin Zhu had done well enough, and he had no reason to target it.


    Almost a day passed.


    A green shadow fell to Zhou Shu''s side, bowed and bowed, "Sorry, the little girl is late, so Senior has been waiting for a long time."


    Lin Zhu is here.


    Her face was a little pale, the haggardness in her eyes could not be concealed, and even her clothes were torn in several places, it was obvious that she had experienced a lot of hard fighting.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Why don''t you take a break first."


    "Okay, when the rest is done, the little girl will explain the difficulty of the third layer formation to Senior."


    She nodded to Zhou Shu, and sat down slowly, a flash of unpredictable light suddenly flashed through her drooping eyes. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 572


    Chapter 572 The front of the battle is played by a member of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 573: 16 puppet array

    phone-reading


    A few hours later, Lin Zhu stood up, "Senior, the little girl is fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded and saw that Lin Zhu''s face seemed to be shiny and white, and she seemed to be different. She couldn''t help but said, "It looks like Miss Lin is recovering, and she is very excited."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu didn''t hide it, smiling like a flower, "After waiting for a long time, I finally got the chance to reach the center of the island. The little girl is really excited."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Really."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, her smile stopped a little, and she stopped talking, "The little girl used to walk here, always embarrassed. Now that there are seniors, the little girl thinks it should be fine, but..."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "But what?"


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "The third layer formation is very difficult, and a little carelessness will endanger your life. The little girl is brave. After entering the battle, I hope seniors will obey the little girl''s instructions, okay?"


    "Miss Lin, you are too worried."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "What you said before is correct, and you are much better than me in terms of formation. I naturally have no reason not to listen."


    Lin Zhu nodded and waved his arm gently, "Senior, the little girl is not afraid, Senior, we will definitely be able to pass this formation! At that time, the little girl only needs to make a jade slip and a little water. Spiritual things, all the others belong to the predecessors!"


    There was a sure light in her eyes, she looked at Zhou Shu with determination, and her words were also quite tempting.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, slightly, "It''s the best."


    Lin Zhu nodded, "The little woman tells seniors about the third-layer formation. This formation is called the sixteen puppet formation."


    Hearing the word "puppet", Zhou Shu was stunned, and immediately thought of the King Kong puppet that defeated Qinghe Peak. If it weren''t for this puppet, how could the Dutchman have so many changes? Xu Lie would not die, Yunli Will not leave either.


    He always remembered this, and when he had enough strength, he would look for Na Ding Yuan, what else could he do.


    In his eyes, there was a cold light unconsciously, as if with a bit of killing intent.


    Lin Zhu noticed, and she was stunned, "Senior, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay," Zhou Shu smiled, "Thinking of the past, I''m sorry to disturb you, so keep talking."


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu, her thoughts flashed, "Could it be that he felt something?"


    But soon, she drove away the thought, "How is it possible, impossible?" She smiled, "Okay, the little girl continued. The predecessor also saw it. There is a closed corridor with the outer wall. They are all made of iron coral wood on the bottom of the sea, not only completely insulates the spiritual power, but also has a great blocking effect on the original power. Not to mention the golden core cultivator, even the cultivator can''t break it."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and nodded slightly, "I have heard of iron coral tree. It is a kind of rare wood found on the bottom of the deep sea. It is very rare. I never thought there were so many here."


    "Well, this unknown sect still has a lot of family background, and the harvest will never disappoint seniors."


    Lin Zhu nodded, "Sixteen puppet formations are the same as the outside formations, they also isolate the divine consciousness, but there is not much hidden inside. As long as you walk along the road, you can go all the way, but there are 16 troublesome ones on the road. Puppets, and there is an iron coral wood door at the end of the promenade. If you want to pass, you must open the door, but the key to open the door is on the puppets. According to the analysis of the little girl, each puppet is connected to an opening mechanism, only to completely defeat the ten. With six puppets, the last door will open."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It doesn''t sound difficult, just hit them one by one."


    Compared with the previous two formations, this one seemed to have more appetite for him.


    "The predecessors don''t know, that puppet is by no means comparable to the current puppet. It uses ancient inherited mechanical techniques. All of them are extremely brave and can absorb spiritual power. Ordinary attacks have no effect on them. More importantly, before the puppets They are all connected to each other. As long as you encounter a puppet, other puppets will come to help immediately. Basically, once you enter the battlefield, you have to face four puppets at the same time."


    Lin Zhu sighed lightly, "The little girl went in several times, often before she took a few steps, she was beaten out by the four puppets. Occasionally, if she could dodge a little deeper, she would encounter eight puppets, and there are more ahead. , It��s impossible to walk over, even if you see the door, there��s no way.��


    Looking into the distance, Zhou Shu showed a contemplative color.


    Absorbing spiritual power, is it true that the ancient inherited organ technique has any connection with Nadingyuan and the Lu King Tomb?


    He must enter this time, and it is best to get a few puppets, and then check if there is any information in the center of the island.


    Lin Zhu continued, "Senior, we will enter the battle together later, step by step, lead out the four puppets, defeat them together, and then step forward, gradually defeat the sixteen puppets, activate the mechanism, and open up. Formation, then enter the island."


    She finished, waiting for Zhou Shu to answer.


    Zhou Shu was not in a hurry. She thought about it for a while. Her words sounded nothing suspicious. This method of breaking the formation was also normal. Obviously Lin Zhu could not do it alone, so he could only ask for help. But the formation was Isn''t it the same as she said?


    Isn��t it? Just go in and you��ll know, in short, go in with her, if it��s different, there is a way to go back.


    He nodded OK, just do as Miss Lin said. "


    Lin Zhu nodded again and again, her relieved eyes flashed, and joy followed. She stretched out her hand to hold Zhou Shu, "Senior, let''s go in together."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, then smiled, "Okay."


    The two jumped up at the same time, swept towards the corridor, and soon landed in the corridor.


    Buzzing, a blast of air suddenly sounded, and in front of him, a puppet with a height of one foot and five feet stepped forward, raised a black sledgehammer, and slammed it directly at the two of them.


    This puppet, on closer inspection, is somewhat similar to the King Kong puppet made by Ding Yuan. The figure is a bit smaller, but the material is tighter and the power seems to be greater.


    Tens of feet away, the sledgehammer''s strong wind blew in front of him, his face hurt.


    Super strength, invincible, and it feels like deja vu, like encountering a spiny shark, it''s just on land.


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, lifted the heavy gold sword, and wrapped it towards the sledgehammer with the sword intent of the third change, while his body flashed to the side.


    Lin Zhu also followed, but at a slower speed.


    The Sword Intent Demon Ant quickly wrapped the sledgehammer, and extended with it, wrapping up the entire puppet.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t show any color. He knew very well that those sword intents did not cause any harm to the puppet. Most of the magic ants were absorbed by the puppet''s skin, and a small part was still attached to it, but it would soon be thrown away.


    "This defense, this power, is really about the same as the King Kong puppet..."


    The two had just landed, and the sledgehammer slammed close again, and behind the sledgehammer puppet, there was the sound of pedaling footsteps.


    At a glance, three puppets strode over again.


    Lin Zhu is right.


    It''s just that this puppet is much more powerful than he expected. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 574: Cooperate

    "Miss Lin, stand back and wait for an opportunity to restrict them with tactics."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps forward, facing the sledgehammer puppet, leaving enough space for Lin Zhu to escape.


    Lin Zhu''s strength is not good. If he is attacked together with him, it is easy to be hurt by the puppet. It is better to attract the puppet and let her walk around, looking for opportunities to limit the puppet, so that it will be easier to find the chance of victory together.


    The reason why he said this was because he began to trust Lin Zhu. Although Lin Zhu had many doubts so far, there was nothing wrong with what he said and did. And sixteen such powerful puppets can''t be solved by him alone and Xiao Gun, they must trust their companions.


    Lin Zhu nodded vigorously, "Now, senior, the little girl will do her best!"


    She stepped back a few feet, and the blue light loomed on her body, as if she was preparing to cast a complicated technique.


    "Little roll."


    Zhou Shu lightly screamed and opened the spirit beast bag, Xiao Gun has *no*wrong*xiao* said ww.quld ran out in a hurry, stood beside Zhou Shu, whimpering.


    It is very dissatisfied with the detention these days.


    But Zhou Shu couldn��t let it go. The previous formation was too dangerous. With Xiaogun��s wisdom, I��m afraid I won��t survive for a while, but now it��s much better. With a clear opponent, he doesn��t need to worry too much about it. The safety of rolling, you can fight side by side with it.


    The puppets in front soon gathered together and blocked the road firmly.


    The four puppets are all similar in appearance. They are like iron towers, except that the weapons in their hands are different. They have knives, hammers and shields. They take big strides. One step is several feet long. They have a steel body, mechanical movements, and expressionless faces everywhere. They are all cruel and stressful.


    "Little roll, go on."


    Zhou Shu swept out first, and the heavy golden swords in his hands spread out, turning into many black lights, shrouded like dark clouds.


    The crackling sound continued, and the sword intent exploded everywhere on the puppet.


    Xiao Gu on the side, his eyes rolled around for a while, his figure turned into a ball of flame, and he rushed towards the nearest sledgehammer puppet.


    There are iron coral trees everywhere here, isolated from the outside world, there is not much power of the five elements that can be mobilized, and only the power of fire that is best at it can be used.


    The flame was falling on the face of the puppet, and it burned violently.


    But the puppet didn''t care at all, even if it was full of fire on its head and magic ants on its body, it just ignored it. The sledgehammer in his hand fell towards Zhou Shu, the sound of the wind stirred, and it was extremely harsh and alarming in the narrow space.


    Zhou Shugang walked away sideways, facing him with a big sword.


    It could only be separated by a heavy golden sword, and a shock came, with an indescribable force, and the muscles almost split. Zhou Shu resisted the severe pain, and the heavy gold sword slashed down, and the blade fell onto the puppet''s hand.


    The golden light flashed, and the third change suddenly broke out. He wanted to use the power of the best magic weapon to cooperate with the third change to cut off the puppet''s hand.


    Snapped!


    With a soft sound, the sword blade was falling on the puppet''s fingers, and the puppet''s body trembled, his body couldn''t grasp the balance, and he stepped back again and again.


    A blow was successful, but Zhou Shu didn��t see any joy on his face. It was almost the strongest sword, but it failed to achieve the desired effect. Not only did he not cut off his arm, but did not even cut his fingers, or even just opened it. There was a small crack, almost like a strand of hair.


    This body is really too strong.


    However, he also found a weak point. The puppet had to stand on its feet and was not flexible enough. The ability to balance the body was not very strong. This was completely different from the mad shark. In the water, the mad shark was agile, even Zhou Shu Not comparable.


    Grasp this weakness and you have a chance.


    The puppet on this side just retreated a few steps, and the shield puppet on the other side immediately charged.


    The shield was one foot long, dark, like a tower, covered with spikes, it looked like a mad shark''s bone armor, and its impact was as strong as it was outrageous. A few feet away, Zhou Shu was a little unstable. .


    The body was swept up like a swallow, and the heavy gold sword stabs down, avoiding the shield, and stabs the puppet''s knee.


    To break the balance, attacking the joints is undoubtedly the best place.


    The puppet seemed to have an induction, and the big shield fell violently, and it was about to collide head-to-head with the heavy golden sword.


    Seeing the huge force coming, Zhou Shu released his hand, and the shadow escape technique used. After the figure was behind the puppet, the heavy golden sword was called to follow, and the man brought the sword and turned into a golden rainbow to rush towards the puppet''s neck.


    Several muffled noises.


    Within less than a breath, Zhou Shu seized the opportunity and burst out ten swords in a row, each hitting the same place.


    A small hole thick with chopsticks appeared in the neck.


    But the puppet didn''t seem to be affected. He turned around sharply, and the big shield smashed down again, and on the side, another big shield also flanked from left to right.


    Zhou Shu flashed a few times, used the escape technique to escape the encirclement, and fell a few feet away.


    His expression was slightly condensed, it was not difficult to entangle them or escape, but to defeat them, it would be difficult to open the mechanism, not to mention there are twelve behind, it is no wonder Lin Zhu is looking for help.


    However, this puppet formation is afraid that the monks will spend a lot of money, so is it useful to find him?


    Suspicion flashed, and the puppet rushed forward again, he swung his sword upward, and fell into a bitter battle again.


    Xiao Gun jumped back and forth, very flexible. Those puppets could hardly injure it, but likewise, its fire had little effect on the puppets. It would take Xiao Gun to burn for a month or two.


    Lin Zhu behind her looked a bit solemn, and took out a crystal jade bottle The jade bottle was slightly dumped, and a lot of seawater emerged from it, instantly forming a stream of water thicker than a foot. While the current was still falling, Lin Zhu put away the jade bottle and drilled into the current. Her body merged with the sea and rushed towards the puppet.


    Zhou Shu noticed, and he was quite impressed. A woman is intelligent and has strengths and weaknesses. Without water, she creates water, first changes the environment, and then uses the environment to fight.


    The water stream forms the same white horse, rotating around the puppets, only hitting their ankles and knees, wave after wave.


    Although the impact of the water current is not great, it is used extremely cleverly, and has a lot of restraining effect on the puppets. Zhou Shu obviously feels that the pressure has been reduced, which is also a joy. The heavy gold sword in his hand is more radiant, and one after another is moving towards The puppet''s joints attacked.


    It seems that if the two can maintain such cooperation, a puppet can be solved in a day or so.


    One is strong and the other is soft, and they advance and retreat together, even if there are sixteen puppets.


    Excited to find the right way, a large shield puppet suddenly raised its foot and kicked in the middle of the water.


    "what--"


    Only an exclamation was heard.


    The water flow was kicked away at a distance of thirty to fifty feet, and hit the wall severely, splashing countless water splashes.


    The water flow dispersed and gradually turned into a water polo.


    In the water polo, Lin Zhu''s appearance could be vaguely seen, her expression was quite painful, and bloodshot spilled from the corners of her lips and eyes.


    She couldn''t bear the kick and fall, and she seemed to have suffered a lot of injuries.


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel hesitated, and threw out a mud figurine magic talisman, flashed to the water polo, and said concerned, "Miss Lin, what are you like?" (To be continued.)


    Chapter 574


    Chapter 574 Cooperation in combat is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 575: Go in...

    Lin Zhu''s shadow gradually became clear, but he didn''t come out of the water polo, and seemed to be stunned.


    "Senior, the little girl is okay, just take a rest in the sea. I can''t help Senior for the time being."


    Her voice was trembling, with a lot of apologies.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s fine, if you can''t, I will take you out first and come back when you have a good rest."


    "Ah, senior, don''t go out! The little girl has dragged down senior, but it will be fine after a while, okay?"


    There were many sorrows in her eyes, a pitiful look, begging Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then take a rest, I will entangle them temporarily, no more, there are opportunities, don''t rush for a while."


    "The little girl understands, thank you senior."


    Lin Zhu nodded slightly in the water, and said in a panic, "Senior, they are!"


    However, after a few breaths of effort, those puppets almost rushed-no-wrong-small-said-3.-quledu-com to the front.


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly and greeted him with his sword.


    Lin Zhu reminded in a low voice, "Senior, go to the entrance, or you will lead to the puppet behind, then it''s over."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "I, you are here, I will take them farther."


    The puppets followed suit, and Zhou Shu was quickly entangled. The power of those puppets was surprisingly great. Even if Zhou Shu had a bark-level bodyguard, he could not withstand several such blows. He had to concentrate fully to avoid injury.


    While fighting, he tried his best to lure the four puppets to the place where they came in. One is to avoid attracting later puppets. If four more puppets come in, it really won��t be possible to get them, and the other is to protect Lin Zhu from her. Injured.


    Xiao Gun was still burning persistently, but it changed his mind. The target was just the sledgehammer puppet, staring to death.


    It''s a bit smarter, and the power of the fire is not enough. Instead of blooming everywhere, it is better to stare at the family.


    The puppet''s face was scorched and black, but it was unharmed, and the hammering wind passed by.


    It''s a fight again.


    The heavy golden sword can''t help but rise and fall, attacking every weakness, go up whenever there is a chance, and don''t miss a gap.


    These puppets are hard-bodied, their spiritual power is basically ineffective, and there is no spirit that can be affected by the sword, and only the best magic weapon can be used, and only the heavy golden sword can break their defense.


    There was a fierce battle here, and not far away, the water ball quietly dispersed and turned into a mass of water marks, slowly flowing into the depths of the formation.


    Zhou Shu spent all his heart on dealing with the puppets, and didn''t notice it for a while.


    What happened, does Lin Zhu want to attract other puppets?


    The trail of water gradually extended, and it didn''t take long to turn around, leaving Zhou Shu''s sight.


    Lin Zhu quickly stood up from the water stains, gently wiped the blood on the corners of her mouth, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, with a smug smile.


    She swept toward the depths of the formation, extremely fast.


    Along the way, there was no obstacle, and I reached the gate easily.


    Obviously, in this formation, there are only four puppets, the so-called sixteen, just a rhetoric used by Lin Zhu to deceive Zhou Shu.


    The truth is true and false, the false and the false are true and true, the previous ones are basically correct, and the explanations are detailed and detailed, but they are deceived on a few points, which is beyond defense.


    The gate is extremely high and thick, and the material is also iron coral wood. It is obviously impossible to break with her power, and it has not defeated the puppet, how?


    Lin Zhu took out a spiritual disc, and added the jade charms to attract the spirits. The non-stop movement of both hands was quick, accurate, and dazzling.


    It seems to be using the formation method.


    After a while, a jade platform popped up in front of the gate, and a faint light flashed on the jade platform, with many complicated runes engraved on it.


    "Sure enough, you didn''t lie, but how can I make you happy?"


    As the lips moved slightly, a cold light flashed in Lin Zhu''s eyes, with a killing intent he had never seen before.


    Yufu kept moving. Obviously, she wanted to break the formation on the jade platform. She should have seen such formations before. The action was quick and simple, without any muddling.


    However, within dozens of breaths, the light on the jade platform gradually dimmed.


    With a muffled creak, the thick iron coral wood door opened a crack.


    "Miss Lin?"


    Zhou Shu, who heard the sound of the door, obviously felt something was wrong, and couldn''t help shouting.


    But Lin Zhu didn''t panic, his hands didn''t stop, and he still couldn''t help back and forth on the jade platform, seeming to be arranging organ formations.


    She smiled openly, "Senior, the little girl thanked you here, goodbye."


    Snap, as the door opened, Lin Zhu went through without hesitation. Just as he passed through the door, Yutai suddenly exploded behind her, and the door closed again soon.


    After more than a dozen clay figurines magic characters were used in a row, Zhou Shucan arrived, but only saw the scene of the door closing.


    Staring at the closed door, he stood still.


    "Still fooled..."


    Unconsciously, he shook his head slightly, he didn''t see much frustration on his face, he even had a slight smile on his face, but in his heart, he was really uncomfortable.


    The feeling of being betrayed at the beginning of trust is indeed not good, but he did not expect it to be the result.


    Now that I think about it, although Lin Zhu is not strong enough, he is really meticulous, and has planted traps everywhere.


    He was on his way. There were no sixteen puppets in this formation. There were only four puppets in total. This is the most critical point. The difference between several numbers directly affects all judgments after Zhou Shu. If there are only four puppets in advance, Only would not be like this. As for the claim that defeating the puppet can open the mechanism, it is obviously Lin Zhu''s lie. There is another formation mechanism in front of the gate, which is not directly related to the puppet. The puppet is only used to stop the cultivator, so that the cultivator does not have enough to open the formation and enter the door.


    However, Lin Zhu had apparently asked Zhou Shu to help her attract the puppet in advance for the mystery of the third layer, so that there would be enough to open the mechanism and enter the center of the island.


    There is no concealment in the previous formation, and even the relics in the second layer are also revealed, and they can be taken after the formation is broken, and they are weak everywhere. When facing the puppets, they do not hesitate to take action and gradually gain the trust of Zhou Shu. , And then deliberately injured, let Zhou Shu fight independently, take the opportunity to open the door. After opening the gate, he immediately deployed an array to destroy the organ, leaving Zhou Shu with nowhere to enter.


    Be really scheming.


    The reason can naturally be thought of after the fact, but at the time, even if it was changed to anyone else, it might not be able to recognize people with insight.


    Although he and Lin Zhu are a deal, they are also dependent on each other. Without any one of them, they can''t get here. However, it is such a reliance that they rebel at such a moment, which is really embarrassing.


    Huh, huh.


    The sound of the puppets waving their swords and shields came from behind, but after ten breaths, they caught up.


    Xiao Gun was still wrapped around the sledgehammer puppet''s head, tilted his head and couldn''t help breathing out fire, his eyes were as stubborn as Zhou Shu, except for this puppet, everything around him seemed to be out of sight.


    "Little roll, go."


    But when he heard Zhou Shu''s call, Xiao Gun immediately raised his head and flew to Zhou Shu''s shoulder.


    "Go out first."


    With Xiao Gu, Zhou Shu hurried towards the exit. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 575: Go In...


    Chapter 575 is in... It was played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 576: Speak

    Fighting with four puppets by one person reduces the chance of a good attack. He originally planned to defeat one in one day, but now it may take more than two or three days.


    Still quit first, and think about whether there is a better way.


    Of course, Zhou Shu in the center of the island must go to find treasures, as well as Lin Zhu.


    Lin Zhu couldn''t get everything. After all, the center of the island couldn''t be a smooth road, and most of them were protected by agencies. She might not be able to cope with it alone, but the longer it was, the more likely it was that something went wrong. It''s better to get in faster.


    After retreating to the exit, the four puppets also stopped, dispersed and stood still.


    They will only start when someone breaks in, and others will rest, otherwise they will run out of energy and can''t move.


    Zhou Shu sat down cross-legged, staring at the tunnel, thinking of a way.


    Xiao Kun on the side, wagging his big tail, whimpered, seeming to complain that Zhou Shu had called it out, and it was burning right.


    {No} {Wrong} Novel www.{[qu}com] Zhou Shu didn''t ignore it. He only warned, "No running around", and he started to think.


    To defeat the puppet as soon as possible and enter the center of the island, he thought of two ways.


    The first is to use puppets to attack the iron coral wood gate. If you can open the gate, you can naturally enter. But by doing so, it is possible to bring the puppets in together. Some feelings of treating symptoms but not curing the root cause may attract more Big trouble.


    The second is the most direct way, and that is to improve the cultivation base quickly.


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhou Shu decided to do two things together, first improve the cultivation base, then inspire the puppet to attack the gate, and then destroy the puppet, killing two birds with one stone.


    As for Lin Zhu''s betrayal of the agreement, he has temporarily abandoned it.


    With an idea, it is natural to be more calm.


    Soon, he took out the Lingwulan strain he had obtained before.


    Lingwulan is an extremely rare Tier 6 spiritual creature. For the Golden Core cultivator, the spiritual energy that can be absorbed can save years of hard work. As for the martial arts contained in the rumors, there is the best. Nothing and no force.


    Looking at it for a while, Zhou Shu swallowed Lingwulan with roots and leaves.


    Xiao Gun glanced at it and turned his head in disdain. Compared with spirit things, Yao Dan had more appetite for it.


    Not long after, the mighty spiritual energy kept pouring into the golden core, and the boundless wind and clouds suddenly rose in the small world.


    Zhou Shu��s arousing spiritual energy, solidified and formed, the small world expanded. The process was very fast, but methodical. With Zhou Shu��s control, the sixth-order spiritual creature was enough to deal with it. If it was changed to other cultivators, it would be more troublesome. I have to worry, and I have to regret it. What I worry about is that too much aura in an instant may damage the golden core. Unfortunately, so many auras cannot be fully utilized, and there must be a lot of loss, but for Zhou Shu, there is no such problem.


    The seventh-grade golden core is enough to withstand the aura of the sixth-order spiritual creature, and it will not be wasted.


    The billowing spirit is constantly changing in the golden core, turning into mountains, rivers, and trees, expanding the small world step by step.


    But Zhou Shu soon felt something abnormal. In those misty auras, there would sometimes be a little light, shining like a star.


    "These are not auras, are they the martial arts contained?"


    As far as he could think, Zhou Shu was overjoyed, but there were more doubts, how should these stars be accommodated?


    He guessed right. These star-like light spots are the martial arts contained in Lingwulan. They can only be absorbed when they are incorporated into the sea of ??consciousness, but it is extremely difficult to separate them from the spiritual energy. Few people can Do it, this is why the flower of martial art is just a legend.


    There are many people who have obtained Lingwulan, but less than one thousand people can understand the martial arts.


    While Zhou Shu was thinking about it, some wonderful changes suddenly appeared in the golden core.


    Those indistinguishable spots of light, like being called, suddenly emerged from the clouds and gathered together towards a cliff. Zhou Shu looked towards the cliff, and the cliff was flashing with a faint blue light. , Is echoing those light spots.


    "Is this the situation?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, but soon understood that there was a sword spirit on the cliff!


    The sword spirit from Luqijian.


    The sword spirit is the spirit in the sword, and it is only natural to attract martial arts, but within a few breaths, most of the light spots are absorbed by the sword spirit.


    Zhou Shu wakes up and rushes to grab food, robbing the flying spot of light from the middle and sending it to the sea of ??knowledge.


    One grab, one suck, and after a short while, the light spots are gone.


    Most of it was sucked away by the sword spirit, Zhou Shu got only a small part, but only this small part has benefited him a lot.


    In an instant, he had a deeper understanding of kendo, and he felt closer to the origin of the sword.


    The same move, the same sword intent, if you try again at this time, I''m afraid the power will increase by more than 20%, and in the future, any sword art will have the same gain effect, and it will be easier to understand the sword intent.


    It is indeed an extremely rare flower of martial arts, but without that sword light, he can''t get the martial arts inside.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t get them all."


    Feeling the change, Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously. If the essence of martial arts is obtained at all, I am afraid that kendo can improve by more than 50%.


    "It''s a pity, this palace is a pity!"


    A voice that was as clear as a baby, from nowhere, entered Zhou Shuzhihai.


    "Little roll?"


    There was no one else around, Zhou Shu immediately looked at Xiao Gun, "Can you?"


    His face was full of excitement, holding Xiao Gun and swaying left and right, but Xiao Gun looked blank, looking at Zhou Shu only in a daze, then revealed a few traces of disdain, and broke free.


    "It''s not Xiaojin."


    This look is obviously not what it will be.


    "Xiao Gun?"


    The voice sounded again, Zhou Shu Ning''s mind, suddenly the root cause, couldn''t help being a little stunned.


    The sound did not come from outside, nor could it be heard outside, but from inside the body, from inside the golden core, it was the sword spirit.


    For the sword spirit , most of the spiritual energy in the gold core is transformed by the cultivator, and the sword spirit can sense and absorb very little. She stayed in the gold core before, but could not wake up. But it was different, she was able to fully absorb the natural aura from heaven and earth, plus the essence of martial arts, so she awakened.


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "Are you alive?"


    "Yes! Thank you, if you hadn''t sent a beast to the palace, the palace would still be asleep."


    The sword spirit''s voice was very immature, like a baby, but the tone was quite sophisticated, and he asked, "Who are you and why are you here again?"


    "Who are you to call this palace?"


    "Of course it is this palace, this palace is the lord of Liuxia Palace!"


    Sword Spirit was a little impatient. He just finished saying this, and then he was at a loss, "Liuxia Palace is...Isn''t this palace the spirit of the sword...Isn''t it a thousand years of sleep... Ah, it''s so chaotic... Because, This palace will be here, the best flying sword, where is the best flying sword in this palace?"


    Like a dream, the voice is very chaotic and nonsense.


    But Zhou Shu, who knew the ins and outs, understood a lot.


    She is indeed a sword spirit, but the sword spirit also carries the consciousness of Liuxia Sect''s lord Lan Caiying. Back then, Lan Caiying lived in Liuxia Palace, but this consciousness is mostly left in the main palace and the best magic weapon. It was her obsession for thousands of years, even if the soul dissipated, she still remained indelible, and was inherited by the green sword sword spirit that had just spawned at that time.


    The current sword spirit was a combination of Lan Caiying and the newborn sword spirit, no wonder it was a bit chaotic.


    (PS: Thank you Bing Archangel for your vote support, and thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to the collection~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 576


    Chapter 576 I have spoken by the members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speak-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 577: Spirit in the sword

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Just be quiet, I will tell you a little bit."


    "Be polite to this palace. If you are not yours, call me the palace lord. It''s best to add an adult."


    The immature voice, coupled with the arrogant tone, corresponded with each other, which made Zhou Shu not a little funny, but he didn''t care much.


    "Good, Palace Master."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You are the sword spirit and the palace owner."


    "What are you talking about, why doesn''t this palace understand?"


    "Don''t worry, listen to me slowly."


    Zhou Shu told Lan Caiying and Luqi Jian Jian Ling the matter again, and added some of his own narration.


    While listening, Jian Ling kept asking questions, and asked some very ignorant and simple questions.


    Zhou Shu calmly explained to her very patiently, explaining all the questions in detail.


    Newborn sword spirit, although conscious, but ignorant, must be guided by the owner of the sword to grow up gradually, and the sword spirit of this green sword was born in catastrophe, suffered serious losses, and was blocked. In the jade statue, there is no master to guide him, and he is still like a baby. Apart from the inherent spirituality of the sword, he does not understand anything else.


    He doesn��t get tired of it, even if it takes three days, three nights, or even more time, he doesn��t care, because he knows that this is very important to him and the sword spirit, more important than the treasures in the island, and the sword spirit needs To grow up, he needs the sword spirit to come out and no longer remain in the golden core to become a hidden danger. Of course, it is better that the sword spirit can recognize him as the master, but it seems difficult. Sect Master Lan Caiying��s obsession is extinguished. Can''t drop.


    Because there was part of Lan Caiying''s consciousness, Jian Ling understood the language of human cultivators. Although he didn''t understand the meaning in the language, it also made Zhou Shu''s explanation process much simpler.


    Three days passed.


    The sword spirit seems to have realized something, "My palace understands it, and it is clear. Seeing that you have said carefully, I will forgive you for your fault. By the way, it��s better to give the palace a little bit more for the spirit creatures like before. , So this palace can grow better, you know?"


    She is also a little different from ordinary sword spirits. Although she is a child, she still carries Lan Caiying''s obsession, very arrogant, and almost always arrogant.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If there is, I will naturally leave some for the Palace Master, but, Palace Master, don''t you want to come out?"


    "come out?"


    Sword Spirit stayed for a while, and said blankly, "It''s very good here, why is this palace coming out?"


    Zhou Shu frowned and shook his head, "As a sword spirit, you should live in the best flying sword to absorb the aura of heaven and earth and grow better."


    "What you do, call me Palace Master, it''s best to add an adult!"


    The sword spirit complained dissatisfied, and then suspiciously said, "Yes, the best flying sword, the best flying sword. My palace also remembers that it should be living in the best flying sword, but can a guy like you have the best flying sword, not the best flying sword? Feijian, I can��t live in this palace, nor do I want to live."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, took out the heavy gold sword and shook it in front of him.


    "Master Palace, have you seen it?"


    "What I saw, I didn''t see anything!"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, thinking about it, the sword spirit was born with inadequate ability, so naturally in the golden core, he couldn''t feel the outside situation. Either put the sword in the golden core or let her come out first.


    The former is obviously unlikely.


    He said sincerely, "Master Palace, it is true, I have the best flying sword."


    Jian Ling dismissed it, "Liar, lie! I don''t believe it, I have spent so many years, and Lu Qi hasn''t become the best flying sword. How could you have it?"


    Zhou Shu continued to explain, his tone becoming more sincere, "Really, lying is not good for me and the palace lord, why should I lie to the palace lord?"


    "Does cheating have to be good?"


    It was originally a rhetorical question of disagreement, but when I heard it from Jian Ling, it felt completely different. That''s what she thought, as it should be.


    Zhou Shu hit the iron while it was hot, "Yes, it''s no good who lie, the palace owner remembers this."


    "Oh, then assume you haven''t lied to this palace, but this palace doesn''t want to go out a bit." Jian Ling believed Zhou Shu, but after thinking about it, he refused.


    Zhou Shu patiently said, "Why?"


    Sword Spirit hesitated for a while, "It''s quiet here, there are always good things, this palace is reluctant to go out."


    Zhou Shu was stunned and smiled, "At this point, the palace owner can rest assured, after I go out, I guarantee that the palace owner will grow faster, there will be no fewer good things, and I will make many friends, and I will not be alone."


    Sword Spirit wondered, "What is loneliness?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Lonely is a person, sleeping alone is a person, not sleeping is also a person, in short, always a person."


    "It doesn''t sound bad, my palace has been asleep for thousands of years, and I''m not alone."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. It seemed that it was still difficult to convince her, so he had to say, "Palace Master, how do you want to come out?"


    Sword Spirit thought for a while, "I don''t know this palace, but there seems to be a vague feeling... If you ask this palace, this palace might come out."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded, letting go of his arrogance, and for a while, the witty remarks continued, and the words of pleading and begging continued to be spoken, only to kneel and beg. Cultivators must always be arrogant, but they don''t need it at all for children. In Zhou Shu''s eyes, this sword spirit is like a child.


    "Well, since you ask this palace this palace is reluctant to come out."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, the sword spirit was very happy, and he didn''t say more, he just followed the spirit energy out of the golden core and stopped not far in front of Zhou Shu.


    It was a ray of green sword light, shining like a star.


    After all, she was young and ignorant, and she would come out with a coax. If Zhou Shu had any bad intentions, she would not have any good results.


    The sword spirit kept yelling, "Hurry up, where is the sword? I can''t stay outside for too long."


    Zhou Shu erected the heavy gold sword and placed it in front of the sword spirit, "Palace Master, that''s it."


    Sword Spirit didn''t talk much, and couldn''t wait to get in. Although she had gone through a thousand years, but those thousand years was just a deep sleep. She was still a new born sword spirit in nature, she lacked aura, staying outside for a long time, and even her consciousness was in danger of dissipating.


    The crisp noise came from the sword into the sea of ??consciousness. It''s all communication between gods and consciousness, and there is no real voice for others to hear.


    "Hey, just give this palace this broken sword!"


    "Liar, liar, it''s the best flying sword, but it''s only Tier 4, this palace used to live in Tier 5!"


    The voice was quieter, "Although I only stayed for a while, but..."


    Zhou Shu stared at the heavy golden sword, "My Lord Palace, I have suffered some grievances for the time being. In the future, let''s not talk about the fifth order, but also the sixth and seventh orders."


    "Hmph, the ghost believes you, woooo..."


    "Liar, you said, what benefit did you get by cheating this palace out?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "My Lord Palace, it''s only temporarily, don''t worry, there will definitely be better things in the future."


    The heavy golden sword at this time, the whole sword seemed to have a luster, and the light flashed from time to time, which was very different from the past dullness.


    The divine fetish was embarrassed, but the new-born sword spirit obviously didn''t understand this truth, and her presence made the entire sword glow with a strange brilliance. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 578: Re-entry

    Staring at the different heavy golden sword, Zhou Shu''s mood is hard to describe.


    Serving Lingwulan unexpectedly eliminated the hidden dangers in the golden core, and also coaxed a newborn sword spirit, which was really unexpectedly overjoyed.


    The sword spirit of Luqijian couldn''t stay in the golden core forever, and there was nowhere to go when he came out, so he could only enter the heavy golden sword.


    Zhou Shu didn��t have much to care about. Although he had been using the scabbard made of Sword Soul Wood to nourish the heavy gold sword, the effect was minimal. When the heavy gold sword gave birth to a sword spirit, it would take at least a few hundred years. It would be better to have a ready-made one. .


    However, the green sword sword spirit is familiar with the green sword sword, not a heavy gold sword. The two styles are different. For the sword spirit to exert its effect, I am afraid that it will take a period of training.


    Of course, it''s hard to say whether Jian Ling is willing to accept the training. For the time being, it''s good if she doesn''t make trouble.


    Zhou Shu asked for a few more words, and the sword spirit was finally born in peace.


    "Hmph, since you said that, the palace will reluctantly forgive you. However, the palace must have a bigger/no/wrong/novel @w.qulu. better sword to meet the noble status of the palace, you It must be done."


    "Of course, Lord Palace can rest assured, upgrading the sword level and changing the sword is something I will definitely do."


    "Anyway, don''t lie to this palace anymore, you must do what you have said."


    Sword Spirit manipulated the heavy golden sword and swiped at Zhou Shu twice, seemingly threatening, "Liar, if you are not obedient, I will stab you with the sword."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Your Lord Palace can rest assured."


    "Humph."


    The sword spirit turned the sword and danced up and down for a while, and the sword weapon danced in all directions, coming like a thunder to collect anger, and then like a river of blue light, with extraordinary momentum, Zhou Shu could not help but be speechless.


    There is spirit in the sword, and it is really different. This is still the effect of the heavy gold sword. If it can be fully displayed, it will only be stronger. With such a heavy golden sword, he didn''t want to improve much.


    very good, very powerful.


    "The sword can barely be used. It''s almost the same as the previous Luqi sword, but it''s far from the best."


    The sword spirit stopped, a little disdainful, as if he had forgotten, that the best green sword died just after it was born.


    The previous Luqi Sword was a Tier 5 top grade, but as far as the magic weapon is concerned, the highest grade magic weapon is completely comparable to that of a higher grade. The highest grade fourth grade is indeed similar to the top grade fifth grade.


    "The palace lord dances his sword, with a high spirit, admiration."


    Zhou Shu flattered him, and said, "Since I''m staying, Lord Palace Master should also have an official name. You can''t always call Palace Master, right? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    "This palace is the palace lord, and I won''t listen to anyone except the lord!"


    The sword light flickered, and she swiped in front of Zhou Shu a few times. It seemed that after entering the heavy golden sword, besides being proud and pure, she had added a violent attribute.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is natural, but in front of others, I always want to introduce the palace lord. At that time, just calling the palace lord would not be good."


    "Oh."


    Sword Spirit hesitated for a while, and asked, "The liar, you say, my palace applauded?"


    Zhou Shu said directly, "Xiao Zhong?"


    "No, it''s terrible!"


    The sword spirit shook the sword and refused loudly.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Then it''s called Luqi? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    "Luqi, the sword is no longer there, so I asked this to do it, don''t want it!" He was ruthlessly rejected.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and thought for a while, "That''s Caiying?"


    "Caiying, this name is a bit familiar, and it sounds good. Okay, I just reluctantly agreed." The heavy gold sword nodded in the air. "In the future, you can call this palace Caiying in front of outsiders, but you remember Live, without the permission of this palace, no outsiders will be seen in this palace."


    "Now, Palace Master."


    After solving a small trouble, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    One person, one sword, and the non-stop movement has long attracted Xiao Gun on the side. It had been watching quietly before, but now it ran away, staring at the heavy gold sword up and down.


    Caiying was a little angry when she was seen, "Where is the little one, look at this palace, it''s too rude!"


    This sentence was addressed to Xiaogun, but Zhou Shu also heard it. It seems that the sword spirit itself originates from spiritual sense, and the communication of spiritual sense is just like instinct. It can communicate with anyone with spiritual sense. Whether it is a cultivator or a monster.


    "Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Caiying shook, "I don''t understand, I don''t understand."


    Xiao Gun was still whining, Caiying talked to it for a while, but didn''t seem to say the actual thing, and finally had to shake his head, "Okay, okay, you are like this palace and you, when you have time, My palace teaches you, now my palace is going to bed!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the heavy gold sword fell from the air, and Zhou Shu quickly caught it.


    She is not a new born sword spirit, and grows slowly when she is sleeping. There is not much aura. After learning so much knowledge before, she has to adapt to the heavy sword and danced a sword. The aura and consciousness are not enough and need to be restored.


    Xiao Gun glanced at it and walked to the side angrily.


    Putting the sword into its sheath, placing the heavy gold sword in the spirit gathering array, Zhou Shu sat aside and waited.


    When Caiying recovers, he will enter the puppet formation again, and he can''t expect Lin Zhu to break the formation inside, huh.


    He is now a lot stronger than three days ago and he is confident.


    A day later, Zhou Shu took Xiao Gun and entered the third formation again.


    The four puppets rushed up fiercely, and Zhou Shu led them to run deep according to the set plan. Of course, Xiao Gun was persistently lying on the head of the sledgehammer puppet.


    Zhou Shu cleverly used his body skills to move against the gate. Although the puppets were also very flexible, they were still a lot worse than Zhou Shu, and they were about to hit Zhou Shu. As a result, Zhou Shu hid the sword and hammered the shield. All hit the door.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    On the solid gate made of iron coral wood, there are constant muffled noises It looks like the gate does not move, but it will be effective for a long time.


    Zhou Shu didn''t just evade, he shot the heavy golden sword from time to time, attacking the joints of the sledgehammer puppet.


    The current Zhou Shu is not the same as the previous Zhou Shu. The heavy gold sword is also different from the past. It originally took ten attacks to strike out a shortcoming. Now it can be done six to seven times. The efficiency is increased by more than half. Moreover, the profit in the sword is still Erupt from time to time.


    She is not familiar with the heavy gold sword enough. She can''t match Zhou Shu''s sword intent with every stroke. Most of the time she doesn''t do it, or even sleeps. But once in a perfect match, the power is almost doubled and the effect is remarkable.


    In the process of using the heavy golden sword, Zhou Shu also patiently guided Caiying, and cooperated with the sword, which was the fastest improvement in battle.


    Of course, Caiying often complained and couldn''t stop scolding, but, under Zhou Shu''s flattery, she was still very obedient in the end.


    Almost a day later.


    A few cracks appeared on the door, and several joints of the sledgehammer puppet were completely crushed, and a hole was burned out of his head by Xiaotong, and he fell to the ground and lost his combat power.


    When the puppet fell, a vague shadow floated from him and gradually disappeared.


    As Zhou Shu had expected, these puppets were not manipulated by anyone, but there were ghosts left by the magical technique to guide them in battle.


    Zhou Shu took Xiaogan and withdrew from the formation.


    It''s time to rest, Xiao Gun and Caiying are very tired, and he also suffered a lot of injuries, but this result is very satisfactory to him, Xiao Gun is also, except Caiying.


    "It''s just a few little puppets. You have to work so hard. It really loses the face of my palace." (To be continued.)


    Chapter 578


    Chapter 578 Re-entry is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 579: Break

    phone-reading


    Hearing Caiying''s words, Zhou Shu smiled and took it lightly, while Xiao Gun seemed to understand, whimpering at the heavy gold sword for a while, not knowing what he was saying.


    But in a blink of an eye, Caiying was already asleep, and there seemed to be a sweet snoring sound from the sword.


    Zhou Shu laid down the spirit gathering formation as usual, put Xiao Gun and Caiying in to rest.


    Speaking of which, the Spirit Gathering Array that Lin Zhu taught him was very suitable for Caiying and Xiaogun, and played a big role.


    After taking care of them, it was his turn. Zhou Comfortable put down a pill, soaked in the medicinal solution, recovered, and practiced.


    Without restraint, a person has to face four puppets, and there are still many difficulties. Although the whole process is in the bark state, he still suffered a lot. Most of them were beaten by the big shield puppets. The shield is really a bit big. And as long as the shield is wiped, even if the body is like a tree bark, it will be black, the pain almost penetrates into the blood, and the blood flow all over the body.


    On this day, Zhou Shu was like a sandbag. He was beaten and beaten all over his body.


    But he quickly understood that this is actually a good thing. For the practitioners, there is absolutely nothing to do. It is better to exercise your physique than being hit by these puppets, so as soon as he is beaten, he immediately enters the liquid medicine. Absorb the power of medicine, relax muscles and promote blood circulation.


    Two hours later, the injury gradually recovered, and Zhou Shu, who closed his eyes, unconsciously showed a smile on his mouth.


    The effect of the beating seems to be better than expected. After several hours of cultivation, the tree blood realm that has not been improved for a long time has faint signs of breakthrough. Perhaps after a few more days, it may break through. To the tree blood.


    After Yan Fu Jing reaches the tree blood level, when Yan Fu Jing is used again, the skin will not turn into bark, which is the same as usual, but the toughness is better than when only the tree bark level, and the result is similar The special effect of regeneration is not easy to fatigue, and it can recover quickly after being injured, which is a big improvement compared to before.


    After the tree-blood realm, it is the tree-bone realm. This step is even more difficult. After finishing, even if all the bones of the whole body are broken, it can quickly recover.


    But to rebirth with severed limbs, you have to reach the tree vein state of the latter stage. If you achieve the tree vein state, basically the body is almost the same as the tree of Yan Fu Ti, but it is not perfect. You must make Yan Fu Jing complete , Must be cultivated into the last realm, the tree-ring state, the sacred tree is like a wheel, shining everywhere.


    Zhou Shu asked Xiao Gun a few words and entered the tunnel alone.


    This time, he was mainly beaten.


    There are only three puppets, which is much easier. The main attack is the sword puppet, and the two shield puppets are his tools for practicing.


    Not long after, he came out in embarrassment, his whole body swollen, as if he was a big circle.


    Deliberately begging, the result is often like this, the puppet will not show mercy.


    Soaking in the medicinal solution, Yan Fujing runs again, painful and happy, his life has always been like this.


    A few days later, there was only one large shield puppet left in the formation. The other three were solved and put into the Naxu Ring. If you have time, you will slowly learn about it. Without man''s manipulation, how these puppets searched for enemies, how they chose their attack methods, and so on, were all mysteries to Zhou Shu, but he was very interested to know.


    His sea of ??knowledge is enough to perform many complicated deductions and calculations. Rather than idle, it is better to learn more and do anything.


    There was only one puppet left, and several obvious cracks appeared on the iron coral wood gate. Zhou Shu''s tree blood realm was also successfully reached, and it was time to break through the gate.


    A few hours later, the big shield puppet collapsed in front of the door, and the big shield in his hand hit the door heavily. The cracks in the door slowly spread, as if the sound of tearing and cracking could be heard.


    Although iron coral wood is very strong, it cannot withstand the same strong puppet''s continuous attacks for so many days.


    Zhou Shu stood in front of the door with a firm expression, "Are you ready, Caiying?"


    "Call me the palace lord, it''s best to add an adult!"


    The heavy gold sword in his hand made a restless voice of dragon chants, "I know, I know, after playing for a long time, it''s not my palace in the end."


    After a few days of fighting, Caiying became stronger as the battle became stronger.


    ����The sword spirit born from the sword, there is no problem with the understanding of the sword. She is the sublimation of the original power of the green sword. Now after adapting to the heavy gold sword, it has added the original power of the heavy gold sword, combining the two In addition to the martial arts essence obtained from Lingwulan, as well as Zhou Shu''s non-stop guidance to raise points, Caiying''s growth rate can be described by leaps and bounds.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently and raised his sword forward. The heavy golden sword was quickly enveloped in a thick black mist.


    In the black fog, there was a faint gleam of light. Although the light was only a few dots, it was as bright as the sun.


    Without hesitation, the heavy gold sword pierced straight out, hitting directly between the cracks.


    Bang--


    With the loud noise, the dazzling light burst open, and the entire tunnel was covered by golden light, unable to see.


    The ultimate sword intent, coupled with the power of the heavy gold sword itself, coupled with the sword spirit, and the full blow of the three forces, the power is terrifying.


    Only in the golden light, the black is not strong.


    It��s no wonder that because the opponent is a dead thing, it can��t better urge the sword intent to expand the sword force, and now the heavy gold sword is blessed by the sword spirit, and its original strength has already overwhelmed the fourth-order broken Jade sword intent, so it makes the magic ant look a bit tasteless.


    The golden light gradually receded.


    The crack on the front door was poked out a fist-sized hole. Many cracks gradually expanded and expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. Slowly, small wood residues fell, and quickly, scattered like rain.


    Taking advantage of the victory, Zhou Shu shot one sword after another.


    A quarter of an hour later, there was a bang, and half of the door fell directly to the ground.


    After Lin Zhu entered, almost ten days later, Zhou Shu also saw the center of the island.


    It may seem like a long time, but in these ten days, what Zhou Shu has obtained may be more important than the treasure.


    The center of the island is not big, with a radius of two or three miles, under the divine consciousness, you can see clearly.


    There are four or five pavilions, a hall, a five-story pagoda, a winding stream, and many thousands of years old trees, both green and yellow.


    There is no Lin Zhu, which is a bit strange. How did she disappear in such a closed place?


    Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on a formation behind the pagoda, and he shook his head and sighed, "It''s late."


    That formation, similar to the one on Qingni Island, was obviously a simple teleportation formation. It seemed that after Lin Zhu got what she wanted, she immediately used the teleportation formation to go out. I am afraid she had planned it long ago. Ok.


    "Formation master, it is indeed difficult to deal with, and it is Lin Zhu''s type of formation master, smart, capable of teleporting the formation, and the technique of Nashui Zhenjue. Even if it is weak, it is an extremely difficult opponent..."


    Shaking his head, Zhou Shu walked quickly towards the teleportation formation, because he clearly saw that there was a jade slip beside the teleportation formation with a few words on it.


    "For senior raccoon." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 580: Center Tower

    The journey to the teleportation array was very short, but Zhou Shu didn''t take it hurriedly.


    The expansion of the divine consciousness to the maximum extent, detecting the surrounding situation, he was worried that Lin Zhu or the cultivator on the original island had also deployed other formations.


    Before long, he came to some doubts. There were indeed traces of formations in some places, but those formations were cracked not long ago. Only Lin Zhu came in before, so she must have cracked it.


    After she cracked the formation, even the formation eye formation talisman was destroyed together, which didn''t leave Zhou Shu any obstacles, which was a bit interesting.


    Walking to the teleportation formation, stretched out his hand, and the jade slip fell into his hand.


    Infused with a trace of spiritual knowledge, there is only a simple line of words inside, "The little girl takes a step first. As mentioned earlier, most of the island belongs to the seniors, and the teleportation formation can leave. Seniors must remember not to go to Qingni Island."


    It looked the same, Zhou Shu slightly pondered.


    The last sentence is very strange. If Lin Zhu doesn��t want Zhou Shu to find her, she will leave directly = nothing = wrong = novel = 3w. = ul = com. Qingni Island is also the case. She hasn''t moved home yet, so Zhou Shu thinks I can��t find it. Maybe it��s because Qingni Island is very important to her and she can��t leave, but she��s going to find her tomorrow. She thinks she can dispel Zhou Shu��s thoughts by leaving a sentence. She is a little bit whimsical... and pointed this out specifically. It was a little strange, it was difficult to guess her intentions, but Zhou Shu didn''t think much about it, he mostly wanted to go.


    As for most of the treasures on the sinking island, Zhou Shu didn''t believe it. She had already betrayed the agreement, and Zhou Shu would be suspicious if she said anything later.


    The teleportation array looked intact, with some blood stains on the side. Perhaps Lin Zhu had arranged it as soon as he came in. He planned for a rainy day and wanted to retreat without advance. It was really thorough.


    However, the teleportation formation is also a bit different from the one on Qingni Island. There are bursts of light flowing on the jade column from time to time, and it seems that it can be used at any time, but Zhou Shu will not use it.


    In his opinion, the teleportation array that Lin Zhu deliberately left was a trap more likely.


    And he doesn''t need to go out of the teleportation array. First, there is a big escape light talisman, which is not afraid of it. Second, he remembers the movement of the first layer. Even if he can''t break the formation, it is not difficult to return to the original path.


    Turned the teleportation array and came to the five-story pagoda.


    This pagoda is located in the center of Shendao, which should be the top priority of Baijing Island. The first thing to look at is it.


    The pagoda is well-preserved, and the material is also made of iron coral wood. It is thick and solid, and it is quite atmospheric. The six-sided cornices and horns are all carved with rare beasts.


    "Even if there is a formation in it, you probably cracked it?"


    Zhou Shu walked slowly into the tower with a calm smile.


    Sure enough, there were some array talisman scattered around, and the array naturally no longer existed. There are no furnishings in the house. There are only tens of thousands of years of bright lights. There is a large portrait in the center. In the portrait, thousands of different kinds of monsters and monsters are fighting with a group of puppets, and the sky is full of blood. , The monster puppets are all drawn to life, and viewers can feel the heavy murderous aura, and upon closer inspection, each puppet is connected to a transparent thread, and the ends of those threads are held far away. In the hands of an old man, the old man smiled and watched the fight.


    "There is no more left."


    Taking a look, Zhou Shu continued to walk up the tower step by step.


    There are also traces of the formation in the second tower, and there are more than the first. It seems that the more the formation is, the more complicated the formation. In addition to the discarded array talisman on the flat ground, there was a faint white ash. It could be seen that it was the remains of a weathered repairman.


    Several jade cabinets were neatly placed in the room, and when they walked around, Zhou Shu couldn''t help being a little stunned.


    In the jade cabinet, there are all top-quality spiritual stones, with dazzling light and no loss of spiritual energy. When a few are opened one after another, they are all like this, only one empty.


    "These spirit stones are for me?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and checked it carefully. There were indeed no traps. Without much consideration, he put away the jade cabinet and the spirit stone. This jade cabinet can isolate the spiritual energy, and it is also a good magic weapon.


    The four jade cabinets add up to more than 10,000 top-grade spirit stones, which is a considerable fortune.


    Continue to go up, there are more array symbols everywhere, but less gray.


    Six or seven futons were scattered around the room, with a stone platform in the middle with a two-foot-square jade box on it.


    Opening the jade box, there are many pearl-sized white beads scattered in it. I picked one up and saw that the clear current surging in the beads, and the clouds were steaming. Zhou Shu understood immediately and couldn''t help but exhale, "Essential stone?"


    Yuanshi is naturally a stone that stores vitality.


    The vitality is the aura of heaven and earth that is more advanced than the spiritual qi. For the cultivator, the vitality stone is more pure and better than the spiritual qi.


    There are few primordial stones, but they are very important. They are an indispensable source of power when arranging many formations. When high-level refining tools are used for alchemy, they are often used, and they can also be used to quickly train talented disciples.


    But most of the Xuanhuang Continent is spiritual energy, there is very little natural vitality, and there are naturally fewer vitality stones. There are not so many natural vitality stones, and you need to use it again, what about it?


    Then make the original stone.


    In fact, most of the primordial stones in the world of cultivating immortals are made by monks. They absorb spiritual energy and then transform it into primordial energy. Finally, through a special formation or magic weapon, it is decomposed into the natural vitality of heaven and earth Gathered into Yuanshi.


    However, the manufacture of primordial stones not only consumes primordial energy, but also has a significant impact on the monks themselves. Not every monk is willing to do it. The value of primordial stones is very high, and the quality of primordial stones is different. Only the monks at the level of transforming the gods and above can make it.


    Zhou Shu picked up a primordial stone, attracted a little, and a majestic vitality slowly entered the body, which was extremely comfortable, similar to the effect of using Quanyuan Dan at the beginning.


    There is no doubt that these are the original stones.


    Yuanshi is so precious, and there are more than 500 Yuanshi here, no wonder he exclaimed.


    He put away the box together, these primordial stones are of great value, and they are even more precious treasures than those top-grade spiritual stones.


    "These are left to me, should I thank you, or should I blame you?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, it was nothing more than the Lingshi, so many kinds of stones, Lin Zhu actually did not take away, perhaps what she said is somewhat credible.


    Moving up, there are blood stains scattered on the stairs. Although the blood stains are dry, they are obviously not left behind. It should be Lin Zhu who was injured by the formation when he broke the formation. It is no wonder that there are so many spirit stones and Yuanshi, there may be more important treasures on it, and the defense formation is naturally extremely tight.


    "It''s hard for you."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and walked up quickly. He realized that there should be no formation on it.


    On the fourth floor, there were almost everywhere talisman residues, and a lot of white ash, but there was no decoration inside, only a jade frame was placed in the corner.


    On the jade shelf, there are three boxes.


    (PS: Thank you Xiandao Wuhen for your reward, and thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to the collection~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 580


    Chapter 580 The central tower is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 581: Yan 1 Jue

    He flicked his fingertips and opened the three jade boxes almost simultaneously.


    A few feet away, Zhou Shu saw at a glance that a jade box was empty and empty. A piece of red coral the size of a finger was placed in a jade box, which seemed to have been broken off, while the middle one was placed. A large piece of deep yellow soil.


    Zhou Shu was not surprised by this result.


    He recognized that the piece of coral was the red bead coral, a sixth-order spiritual thing, and it contained a lot of water travel power. As a demon cultivator who specializes in water travel, Lin Zhu would be very polite to be able to leave a bit. The empty box, obviously It was also a similar spirit being taken away by her, and that big piece of soil?


    He approached the jade box and twisted a piece of soil. Suddenly, a majestic force of soil travel came from it, thick and solid, and it felt like it was trapped in a pile of mud and sand, and it felt like it was difficult to move.


    "What a huge soil travel power, is it the yellow soil in the record?"


    According to rumors, the ancient Great Neng Dayu had a strange treasure, called the soil, and the power of soil travel can {no}error{small} said that ww.ed is endless and will never cease, and it can be filled with only one scratch The rivers and the sea are spectacular.


    The sichuan soil has long been missing, perhaps it was taken to the immortal world, but there are still similar treasures in the cultivating world. This yellow sichuan soil has a function similar to the sichuan soil. Although it cannot fill the sea, it is filled with the power of soil travel. A small river is no problem.


    It seems that this should be it.


    Looking at the loess soil, Zhou Shu soon had plans. The loess soil and the red pearl coral, one soil and one water, can just improve Xiao Gu''s ability. Of course, it can''t eat such a large piece, and it can still be left. A lot, for later use.


    Xiao Gun, who had just been released, ran without hesitation, clutching the coral and yellow soil.


    "Go in and eat, it should be fine now."


    Sending Xiao Gun back to the spirit beast bag, Zhou Shu continued to go up, the five floors of the pagoda, each floor has a harvest, this also surprised him.


    On the stairs, there were more blood stains than the previous level, and there were several large blood stains on the walls, some of which were about the size of a human shape, as if a blood man was severely pinched to the wall.


    It seems that the formation at this level is even more terrifying.


    But no matter how terrible it is, there is no more at this time.


    Zhou Shu shook his head silently, climbing up the stairs.


    Shockingly, there are scattered formations, broken jade plates, and a lot of marks from swords and guns. Even the hard iron coral wood has some residual cracks on it. It shows the strength of the formation, which is really not forest. How the beads are cracked.


    In a piece of residue, a few jade slips were clearly placed in one corner.


    I took the top one, and the divine sense came in, and a passage came into my eyes, "These little girls took them away, and a copy was divided. The little girls were transcribed in the jade slips, and the seniors took them when they believed them. There is no way."


    It turns out that the jade slips are the inheritance of the mechanism and formation techniques from the Qianjimen.


    This fifth floor should be the most important place for inheritance of the hand-carrying door, and it is also what Lin Zhu wants most. She worked hard to get it at all costs, but after getting it, she left Zhou Shu a backup.


    "I know the truth or not, but it''s rare for you to have this thought."


    Zhou Shu stared at the jade slips and felt slightly. Many of the slips still had a trace of blood remaining on them. You can imagine the situation at that time. But the bloodstains here, as well as the ones outside, could also be caused by Lin Zhu deliberately. He wouldn''t think too much. He might only have an answer when he went to Qingni Island to see Lin Zhu again.


    Trust is difficult to build, but it is easy to disappear.


    Looking around, there was nothing worth taking. After saluting the surroundings, Zhou Shu quickly stepped down the pagoda.


    When he comes, he has to explore to the end, and he will naturally not let go of the surrounding buildings.


    Naturally, there is no formation in these buildings. Zhou Shu explored very easily, and the gains were not more or less.


    There are many magic weapons left, and there are also some medicines. As for the spiritual things, there is no water to travel, others have a little bit, and there are jade slips, most of which are formations, and there are magic tricks of the golden pill realm and the original infant realm. , Basically every cultivator has a silk-drawing method on the side. It seems that it is a must-have secret method for the machine-drawing door. It is worth mentioning that he also found a few Tianle stones and mirage beads.


    Those islands that sank years ago are normal.


    In addition to these, the most important thing is that he has a golden jade slip, which records a method called Yan Yi Jue.


    It may be far-fetched to say that it is a magic formula, because it uses not spiritual power or divine consciousness, but divine soul.


    It is a method of using the spirits, which can separate the spirits into many threads, achieve multi-tasking, and manipulate many puppets at the same time.


    Multi-tasking, Zhou Shu can also do it, but at most it means doing a few things at the same time, practicing, deducing, drawing symbols and so on. According to the jade slip, it is possible to practice Yan Yi Jue to the advanced stage. It is unbelievable to have one mind and a thousand uses while manipulating thousands of puppets to fight without interference.


    This is scary, but it is not the most critical, because Zhou Shu is not very good at using it to manipulate puppets.


    For him, the more important thing is that cultivating Yi Jue can exercise the soul, which is not only useful for infant birth, but also has great use in the future of Nascent Infant Stage. Distraction will be easier.


    Zhou Shu knew that the Nascent Infant Realm was divided into several stages, such as the first becoming Nascent Soul, Nascent Infant Out of Aperture, Nascent Infant Distraction, etc. Cultivating such techniques can undoubtedly lay a good foundation for the future Nascent Soul.


    "Yi Yi Jue is my biggest personal gain."


    After finding this golden jade slip, Zhou Shu was very satisfied.


    Relatively speaking, compared with spiritual power and consciousness, his soul has no systematic training method may slowly become a shortcoming, but now that he has a formula to fill it, it is completely different. Now, the three forces work together, and all can be successfully completed.


    The monk with the jade slip has been annihilated, but his bones are a bit more crystalline than the bones of the other monks on the side, maybe it is an important person in the door of the machine.


    Zhou Shu paid a few prayers to the lost white ash, as a gratitude for accepting the inheritance, he did the same on the pagoda before.


    The only thing left is the hall.


    They are all made of iron coral wood, but compared to other buildings, the main hall is much more exquisite, mostly by skilled craftsmen, and some resembling magic weapons.


    The hall is very tidy, and there is no trace of the formation, it should have been broken outside.


    The furnishings in it are also very ordinary, with unobstructed views, and not much different from the hall of the lotus school. Red pillars, futons, incense burners, beacon lamps, table cases, etc., are scattered on the ground with some white ash.


    Lin Zhu had been here, but it was only a glance, but Zhou Shu was different, and looked very much.


    His spiritual consciousness is much stronger than Lin Zhu.


    "It''s kind of weird."


    Not long after, he noticed something abnormal, and he flew up and quickly passed over the eight red pillars.


    The red pillars are naturally red, but there is a little difference in the invisible places on the top, showing a different dark red. Zhou Shu saw this point on the eight red pillars, and naturally became suspicious, so he put each The points were tested with spiritual power.


    Sure enough, it seemed to be a button, and when touched with spiritual power, it sank.


    Only a loud bang came!


    The main hall door closed suddenly, and the whole main hall began to descend, not fast, but very strange. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 581


    Chapter 581 Yan Yi Jue is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speaking-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 582: Residual bone

    Standing in the hall, Zhou Shu took out the heavy gold sword and looked around with cold eyes.


    Here, Lin Zhu has not been before, he is likely to face a powerful formation, or other more terrifying.


    After sinking more than a mile, the hall stopped.


    Wan Lai was silent, and there was no more sound.


    Yan Fujing used it, his whole body as tough as wood, Zhou Shu clinging to a heavy golden sword, looked at the only exit in the hall, and walked slowly and steadily.


    Opening the door, a deep passage appeared before his eyes.


    The passage is very tall, surrounded by iron coral wood, with long lights hung on it, which is exactly the same as the tunnel outside, and was built probably together.


    Zhou Shu walked very well. He had a good reason. Several puppets would jump out of here at any time and launch a fierce offensive against him.


    As expected, two puppets strode towards him before they walked tens of feet away, holding huge shields in their hands, and the puppet Zhou Shu encountered before [��][False] Novel 3. Compared with quu.cm, they are taller, more than two feet and five feet, and their bodies are shiny and majestic.


    But seeing that there were only two, Zhou Shu was a little more relaxed.


    Soon, they fought together.


    Although the puppet is taller and its power is much greater, Zhou Shu is already familiar with this puppet''s fighting method in the days of fierce battle. Compared with the previous one, it is completely handy, but it consumes a little more.


    About seven or eight hours later, the two puppets fell to the ground one after another.


    The phantoms formed by the divine art also dispersed. They didn''t sleep long in the puppet, and their strength was lost a lot, but they still had not weak power. Most of these puppets also contain materials similar to the soul-raising wood, which can preserve the phantom of the soul left by the monks for a long time.


    Zhou Shu took out a Naxu ring and put all the remains of the puppet in it for later study. The parts he attacked are basically joints. If a suitable substitute is found, the puppet may be able to move again.


    Moving on, after about three or four miles, a hall appeared under the ground.


    There are almost no furnishings in the room, only three gray bones sitting on three futons, a green jade pillar is placed among them, and a white object three inches long is supported on the jade pillar. Somewhat weird.


    There should be no formations around, Zhou Shu walked closer and took the object on the jade column.


    Starting with a slight sinking, crystal clear as jade, with a little touch, you can feel the power contained in it, vast as the sea, Zhou Shu can hardly judge the power, but judging from the breath of life inside, it must be alive.


    This is not jade, but a fragment of bone.


    "Remnant bones?"


    After making this judgment, Zhou Shu was stunned. This sinking island was at least tens of thousands of years old. Can a fragment of bone left outside like this be preserved until now?


    It is indeed a residual bone, but it is definitely not an ordinary residual bone.


    Either it was the bones of a monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm, or it was the bones of a monster of rank 7 or higher or other beasts, no matter what, the value was amazing. Judging from the classics Zhou Shu has read, such bones are all excellent materials for refining high-level magic weapons, and they contain the principles of cultivation that monks had comprehended during their lifetimes, and they will be infinitely useful if they get a little bit.


    Of course, he has not yet come into contact with this level, and what he understands is only a few words, not exhaustive details.


    When a monk cultivates to the realm of crossing the calamity, his original body and his physical body are basically one, and his body is extremely difficult to decay. After that, every time he crosses a tribulation, his body becomes solid and complete, until he becomes immortal and immortal after ten tribulations and becomes a Mahayana.


    "Unexpectedly to get this..."


    Holding the remnant bone, Zhou Shu still dare not feel the vast aura in it.


    It is unbelievable that the Golden Core Realm can obtain such a treasure, and he does not even use it.


    After looking at the residual bone a few more times, he put it away, very cautious. His residual bone is of great value, but with his current level of cultivation, it is not useful at all.


    The few bones on the side have fallen down and turned into powder to dissipate. Perhaps they stayed here just to gain the strength from the remaining bones, so as to improve their cultivation and resist strong enemies, but unfortunately they did not achieve their goal until death. It was also sighing, but the remaining bones that didn''t know where they came from, ended up in Zhou Shu''s hands.


    Among the scattered ashes, several Naxu rings were revealed, as well as a very different ring.


    The ring was the size of a thumb and was dark gray, with many runes engraved back and forth on it, and on the side of the ring, the word "Jianji" was written in ancient characters.


    "Holding machine ring, is it a token of the door?"


    Zhou Shu picked up the ring and tried to input a trace of spiritual power, but there was no response. Obviously, this drag ring was at least a Tier 5 magic weapon, and he couldn''t use it.


    "It''s the same again."


    He had expected such a result a long time ago, smiled indifferently, and put away the driving ring.


    Most of the sunken islands are monks, and most of the items are naturally only for monks.


    After thinking for a while, he collected the ashes on the ground, took out a jade box separately and installed it, then left the hall and returned to the hall.


    There were also some bone remnants in the hall, all of which were gathered by Zhou Shu.


    Immediately, he opened the mechanism again and let the main hall return to the island.


    He spent a lot of time collecting all the ashes in the pagodas and pavilions, leaving nothing into a few jade boxes, and then on the island Niangu Matsushita built a mound and buried all the ashes that had not been in the past few years.


    He cut out a jade stele with a heavy gold sword and stood on it.


    "The ancestors of Qianjimen, who fought with foreign races, died on Shendao, and have aspirations for death. They are models in the world of cultivating immortals, and those who come later can only admire them."


    After doing all this, Zhou Shu leaned over and worshiped a few times before turning to leave.


    After taking so much, it should be done for the dead.


    I was about to leave along the original road, and it always felt like I was missing. After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu patted his head, turned his head, and walked towards the back of the hall.


    When he came in, he was there. There was a large sea pond with a lot of iron coral trees planted in it. He had thought about it before, but after so much good, he forgot them.


    The iron coral wood isolates the spiritual energy, and can also limit the divine sense. Although it can''t be used to refine magic weapons, it can''t be used as a defensive facility and puppet building. He must prepare some for repairing those puppets in the future.


    When you come, don''t miss any, it shouldn''t be Shendao again.


    The iron coral wood is shaped like a coral, with branches and branches covered with small bumps like iron sand.


    These iron coral trees should have been transplanted to the island when they were very young, but after tens of thousands of years, they have not grown very tall, because this is not the bottom of the sea. The seawater in the pool is stagnant and cannot flow. They cannot grow normally. Reluctantly maintained alive.


    But for Zhou Shu, such a large size is enough. Even bigger, I am afraid that he will not be able to take it away, and they will not grow up for tens of thousands of years, making them stronger and tougher than usual. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 582


    Chapter 582 Remnant bones are played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 583: Accidentally attacked

    phone-reading


    Although a little anxious, Zhou Shu stayed on Shendao for a few more days.


    In the past few days, he has been training Caiying and his cooperation. Although he has listened to complaints and reprimands, his strength has improved, which is not in vain, and Zhihai has also begun to deduce Yanyi tactics, one day earlier. If you master it, you will gain a day earlier, but these things are not urgent to do. The main purpose of staying is to get away.


    It takes a certain period of time for Xiaogun to absorb the red pearl coral and loess. Zhou Shu must wait for it to completely absorb it before Zhou Shu leaves.


    When Xiao Gun had enough water to travel, he would be able to face Lin Zhu with ease, and it would greatly reduce Lin Zhu''s chances of using the true water technique to escape.


    After everything was in order, Zhou Shu took Xiaogun and returned along the same path.


    The second battle, the first battle, went very smoothly, and it didn''t take long to return to the front of the teleportation battle.


    The teleportation formation was bleak, and there were not too many formations. It was mostly just for determining the position, and could not be teleported backwards.


    Only go to the vortex under the sea.


    When he got into the whirlpool, his body seemed to be distorted and uncomfortable all over, but fortunately, he reached the bottom of the sea within a few breaths.


    Looking around, I couldn''t see the existence of the vortex, and I don''t know how it was discovered at the beginning. Even Xiao Gun couldn''t determine the entrance of the vortex. It seems that Lin Zhu''s saying that she found this place accidentally was probably a lie.


    The bottom of the sea was forty-five miles away from the surface of the sea, floating all the way to the surface of the sea. Zhou Shu used the stars to confirm the location of Qingni Island in a short time.


    During his experience in the East China Sea, Zhou Shuzao drew a detailed map of the islands and sea areas he had experienced, using the stars as coordinates, recording them in the sea of ??consciousness, and calling them at any time, so even in unfamiliar seas Can quickly determine the location, of course, if it is too far away.


    Qingni Island is about seven or eight hundred miles, not far away.


    Once the direction was determined, he had to go immediately. Zhou Shu didn''t think much about it. Anyway, Lin Zhu must have an explanation for such a thing.


    When Qingni Island entered the scope of the divine consciousness, Zhou Shu was puzzled. Qingni Island was not covered by the phantom array, and all the scenes inside were revealed. It seemed that no people could be seen on the island, and the mountains, grass and trees seemed to have been destroyed by people. It seems like a mess.


    "Is it late, she ran away?"


    With some doubts, Zhou Shu speeded up.


    Soon, he reached the top of Qingni Island and saw clearly that the formations were destroyed, the formations were scattered everywhere, and the bamboo house where Lin Zhu lived was pushed by the roots.


    It didn''t look like it was moving, but it was like an enemy encountered.


    While thinking, there was a loud noise from the sea, and the turbid waves emptied everywhere. In the big wave, a huge wave of three to four hundred feet high turned out of the sea and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    The momentum was shocked, like a water dragon bursting out of the sea, opening its mouth wide, trying to swallow Zhou Shu.


    The change came suddenly, and when Zhou Shu noticed, the huge wave was already on the soles of his feet.


    With a startled cry, Xiao Gun went straight into the huge wave. As it fell, a hole suddenly appeared in the huge wave, and the water wave was pushed aside by Xiao Gun''s water.


    Zhou Shu held the sword to protect his body, and looked at the giant wave with a cold expression.


    It can be seen that the giant waves are a bit familiar, and most of them are driven by the true water-accepting technique, but compared to Lin Zhu''s previous use, it is more than ten times more powerful?


    "Lin Zhu hides deep enough."


    But soon, this thought was dispelled. If Lin Zhu had such strength, why should he find him to explore the sinking island, it would be enough by himself.


    Lin Zhu should not be in this huge wave.


    "Hey..."


    The loud noise was mixed with a few harsh laughs, and a very weird big hand suddenly stretched out from the huge waves, six fingers spread out like a net from the sky, covering the sky, and covering Xiao Gun and Zhou Shu in it.


    It was suddenly dark.


    Zhou Shu secretly said a bad sound, and quickly grabbed Xiao Kun, threw out a clay figurine magic talisman, and retreated quickly.


    He already felt that the giant hand was not composed of spiritual power, but vitality!


    Those who are hiding in the huge waves are at least the cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm!


    The laughter of "hehehe" kept on, the giant hand followed like a shadow, following the waves, and the speed was one point faster than Zhou Shu. After a breath, he directly grasped Zhou Shuyi and followed the falling waves, The bottom of the sea fell.


    The big hand kept sinking and soon fell to the bottom of the sea.


    In the process of falling, the giant hand slowly disappeared, but the Yuanli did not disappear. Instead, it turned into a solid and thick transparent Yuanli ball, trapping Zhou Shu and Xiaogun inside.


    On the bottom of the sea, the waves were surging, and a face that was several feet long appeared in the waves, looking at Zhou Shu with an angry face.


    It was an old man, his face was smooth, his facial features were nothing special, but his hair, eyebrows and beard were like tentacles, scattered and squirming. It was very weird, and it was hard to forget just by looking at it.


    "Could it be that this person is the transformation monster that taught Lin Zhu?"


    Zhou Shu quickly thought that with such a face, it would probably not be a human monk.


    "What is he doing here? Is he colluding with Lin Zhu to take my life? But it really doesn''t make sense. Since he has colluded with Lin Zhu, why should I go to break the formation? Can''t he? Lin Zhu told me not to return to Qingni Island, why on earth..."


    "Where is Lin Zhu!?"


    The old man��s face was full of anger The hair and beard were all curled up, floating in the water, stirring, and small bubbles appeared.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Lin Zhu, who is that?"


    Did he think wrong, didn''t the old man collude with Lin Zhu? At this moment, he has nothing but imaginary and appointing snakes.


    "Don''t pretend to be confused!"


    The old man shouted angrily, "The master waited for ten days, but didn''t see her come back, and said, did you go there together, Lin Zhu?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the old man, with a calm expression, "This senior is just passing by here, I don''t know who Lin Zhu is, and I don''t know what Senior is asking for her. Is Senior misunderstanding?"


    "Misunderstanding? Hey!"


    The old man laughed in anger, and the surrounding sea water couldn''t stop tumbling, like boiling water.


    "A hypocritical human being, if you talk nonsense, believe it or not the Master immediately killed you?! On Qingni Island and Shendao, the Master felt your breath. You were with her and came here. Qingni Island more than once! Don''t say anything else, you can tell me honestly, where is that little bit Lin Zhu, what else did you get on Shen Island!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, and it seemed that the old man didn''t know him completely, and it was impossible to perfuse him.


    And this old man also knew about Shendao. It didn''t seem surprising. With this old man''s cultivation base, he found that the underwater whirlpool was more likely to find Shendao than Lin Zhu, but the old man knew Shendao, why didn''t he explore it?


    Oh, maybe he needs Lin Zhu''s help to break through the formation and enter.


    After all, it is a monster beast that is transformed into a form, and the understanding of the formation method is probably not as good as that of the human cultivator.


    Zhou Shu thought, gradually having a vein in his heart, but it was not clear yet. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 584: Multiple masters

    Zhou Shu was thinking about countermeasures, and the old man was obviously a little impatient.


    "Don''t tell me, are you? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network!


    The old man sneered, and many spikes suddenly appeared from inside the Yuanli Ball, which spurred towards Zhou Shu.


    The spikes are also composed of vitality, extremely thin, sharp as needles, and you can feel the coolness in them before you reach them.


    Most monsters absorb spiritual energy and use powers similar to spiritual power. Even the fifth and sixth levels are the same, but they are completely different after being transformed. The transformation of monsters is not much different from humans. You can practice magic tricks. As long as the method is suitable, the cultivation speed is fast, and it is not difficult to cultivate the vitality.


    This old man has been transformed into form for a long time, and he is very familiar with Yuan Li, and his various methods of use are not much more than that of monks.


    Xiao Gun couldn''t resist Yuan Li, Zhou Shu put Xiao Gun in the spirit beast bag, hurriedly raised his sword, resisted up and down, and scattered the many Yuan Li spikes, but still a small amount of them penetrated the protective cover directly into the body, but there was Yan Fu The protection of the classics, although it feels painful, no-fault-novel...but the damage is not too big.


    But he still couldn''t help bending down, coughing with a pained expression, "Senior, why bother..."


    "Say earlier, so you will suffer less! Where did Lin Zhu go, you got it in Shendao?"


    The old man glared, flicking his eyebrows up and down like a ditch, and shouted, "The master has been working hard for more than ten years, but he has got such a result? Today, if you don''t cramp that little bitch, the old man won''t call it too beard. Master!"


    It turned out that this old man was named Master Duo Xu. Of course, this name came from him.


    He was transformed from a hydroid fish. There are thousands of tentacles on the whole body of the hydroid fish. Even after transformation, it is difficult to get rid of it. It becomes a strange appearance, and he claims to be the master multibeard.


    More than ten years ago, when Lin Zhu fell into the sea, he fished Lin Zhu and took it to an island.


    He did not save people on a whim. He was surprised that Lin Zhu fell into the sea without dying. Moreover, Lin Zhu carried a jade charm to attract spirits. Those who usually carried this jade charm with him were all cultivators who liked the formations. , Is worrying about the formation.


    After asking a few words, Lin Zhu really likes the formation, and his physique is special. It is simply a godsend, and he suddenly thought about it.


    He taught Lin Zhu the true tactics for navigating the water, and then he searched for Lin Zhu''s manuscripts of human cultivators everywhere, forcing her to learn it within a certain range. Lin Zhu would use torture to punish him if he couldn''t follow it. He directly injected vitality into Lin Zhu, helped her grow, and forcibly improved her cultivation.


    Although this method has quick results, it does more harm than good, and very few monks do this to their disciples.


    Lin Zhu''s achievement of the golden core in seven years is indeed very fast, but many cultivation bases are forcibly promoted by the superbly-bearded. The consequences of this are extremely serious. The life loss for many years does not need to be said. Others'' golden cores The life span is five hundred years, and Lin Zhu��s Golden Core Realm probably only has a lifespan of two hundred years, and Lin Zhu��s body has also been greatly affected, which is really weak compared to the Golden Core Realm of the same level.


    But Master Duosheng wouldn''t care, instead he was complacent, Lin Zhu was his key, life and death had something to do with him?


    Lin Zhu also understands this. Her hatred of Master Duosheng is far greater than the kindness of being saved. Later, even if she does not need to be rescued by others, she will not die. She may even draw spiritual energy directly in the sea and practice normally. At that time, her hatred for Master Duoshu was almost extreme.


    But hate is hate. In the face of the powerful Master Duosheng, she can''t do it, nor can she escape, she can only bear it temporarily.


    A few years ago, feeling that Lin Zhu��s formation was almost enough, Master Duoshu told Lin Zhu about Shendao and asked Lin Zhu to find a way to break the formation and enter Shendao so that he could get some of it. Treasure.


    That Shendao was born very early, but he couldn��t make it through the formation, and he almost died in it several times, so he went to learn the formation, but he was too stupid, no matter what he learned, he could not learn the essence of the formation. Naturally, he couldn''t break the formation, and then he recruited a lot of Golden Core Cultivators to force the formation to break, and there was no good result, so he began to cultivate his mind. That Lin Zhu is the result of his training over the years. .


    After receiving the news of Shendao, Lin Zhu naturally accepted, and continued to explore Shendao, trying to break the formation.


    There are also results. For example, the teleportation formation was obtained from the island, but she has always told Master Duosu that the formation is really difficult and still needs. In fact, in these years, she knew everything about the formation on Shendao, and she only needed a helper to get in smoothly. But that helper would definitely not be Master Duo, not to mention that she hated Master Duo. She also knew that she had found Master Duo. Once she entered the center of the island, she would definitely die.


    Master Duoshan didn��t understand. He only let Lin Zhu continue to break through the formation, while he was practicing in the deep sea, but he would come to Qingni Island once a month to see the results of Lin Zhu��s research and also warned Lin Zhu, no Let her have other thoughts.


    This time, he came as usual, but he didn��t see Lin Zhu. He couldn��t find Lin Zhu after searching around. He felt that something went wrong. He hurried to Shendao to find him. He still couldn��t get into the formation, but he was in the formation. At the door, he felt the breath of Lin Zhu and another person, and immediately Lin Zhu and the others went to Shendao. Most of them had broken the formation and obtained the treasures on Shendao.


    Decades of waiting turned into nothingness, telling him how not to get into his bones.


    With Qingni Island as the center, he searched for hundreds of thousands of miles, but he could not find Lin Zhu''s trace. Only, UU read but unexpectedly met Zhou who went to Shendao with Lin Zhu. Shu, of course he will not let it go.


    He stared at Zhou Shu viciously, almost eating Zhou Shu in.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know the details of these things, but he could see that Lin Zhu not only betrayed him, but also betrayed this incarnation monster. In contrast, Lin Zhu still had some affection for him, leaving behind many treasures, and he even left a note specifically for him not to.


    "Really an interesting woman, huh, it seems that it is really kind of her not to ask me to return to Qingni Island, but it''s a pity..."


    Looking at Master Duoshu, Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It turns out that the senior is the Master Duoshu who is well-known in the East China Sea. The junior is rude."


    Master Duosheng shouted sternly, "Stop being there, don''t talk nonsense, tell the old man Lin Zhu''s whereabouts, maybe you will leave a way out!"


    "The whereabouts of Lin Zhu, the juniors are indeed some..."


    Lowering his head slightly, Zhou Shu whispered.


    His face changed, his face moved closer to Zhou Shu, and he said loudly, "Say it!"


    "she is at����"


    Zhou Shu Hengjian picked out the words, and the brilliance was dazzling in an instant, and the dark seabed seemed to rise as a scorching sun.


    The third change, coupled with the explosion of sword intent, and the cooperation of sword spirit caiying, this sword can be said to be the strongest style Zhou Shu can use.


    Wherever the golden light went, the surrounding barriers melted away, and a gap of a few feet in size soon appeared, which was still expanding.


    This sword, as expected by Zhou Shu, defeated Yuanli Ball.


    It''s unbelievable that the Golden Core Realm cultivator can do this.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 584


    Chapter 584 Master Duoshu is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 585: Fight with all your strength

    phone-reading


    Master Duo Xu was shocked. He didn''t expect Zhou Shu to dare to make a move, and he didn''t expect that Zhou Shu not only made a move, but also had an effect.


    His water polo not only uses Yuan Li, but also has the power of water movement that absorbs the true tactics of water, which is more powerful than ordinary Yuan Li. In his opinion, no cultivator can escape from his bondage, and the only way to escape is to become a corpse.


    There have been such things many times, and he enjoys it.


    But this time, why is it different.


    In a moment of surprise, Zhou Shu stepped forward quickly. The fourth change, Bright Moon on the Sea, was also launched at the right time. At this moment, he could see through the cover of Nashui True Art. In Zhou Shu��s eyes, the Master Duobeard gradually appeared in the sea. The real shape, except for the beard and hair, is just an ordinary person, and the size is similar.


    He acted steadily as a mountain, with a heavy golden sword in his hand pointed straight out, his soul and consciousness were attached to the sword intent, and he launched with all his strength.


    A sword broke the water polo that had imprisoned him. He had predicted that and the goal was achieved. At this time, his heart was calm and calm.


    To escape, the chance of being on the bottom of the sea is not great, it is better to take advantage of the situation to counterattack, drag this transformation monster into the sword, injure the opponent, and find the chance of victory.


    This is not a delusion. If it is a human cultivator, the chance may not be great, but the transformation of monsters is different.


    Compared with human cultivators, the spirits and spirits of monsters are much worse. After all, they must have their spiritual intelligence before they can possess the spirits. No matter how fast the transformation is practiced, it would be difficult if there is no great opportunity for adventure. Compared with the cultivators of the same level, more masters are required to have the spirit and consciousness of the master, which is no better than the cultivator of the Nascent Infant realm, and naturally, it is not better than Zhou Shu, who is similar to the monk.


    Have the opportunity.


    Master Duo Xu was a little sluggish, and the astonishment remained on his face for more than a breath.


    The previous vast seabed turned into a desolate desert, and in the desert, there were magic ants everywhere, constantly crawling towards him.


    "what is this?"


    He exclaimed, growing on the bottom of the sea, he has never seen magic ants, and he has always avoided places like deserts where water is scarce. Why did he suddenly come here?


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly heavy, the heavy gold sword flashed again and again, and the heavy demon ants entangled towards Master Duxu.


    Piercing the water ball, seeing the body, launching the sword, and attacking with the trend, all the steps were completed in one go, without the slightest obscurity, facing the transformation monster that was much stronger than him, still moving forward.


    Caiying in the sword couldn''t help but yelled, "Yeah... I didn''t seem to be so powerful in my palace back then..."


    There are some memories of Lan Caiying in the sword spirit, which unconsciously revealed during the battle.


    Zhou Shu''s sword intent was not aimless, but focused on attacking the eyes of many beasts. He didn''t know the weakness of the monster''s body, but since he turned into a human, the weakness of the person must be the weakness of the monster.


    Master Duoshu was a little flustered, countless magic ants approached him, and he was in the desert, and there was no sea water available, so he couldn''t use the true trick of receiving water.


    But seeing the shadowy pupils and the sharp spear-like magic ants stabbed together, the monster''s instinct began to take effect, and the tentacles on its head quickly hung down, like a heavy curtain blocking the vital points.


    "Uh-"


    With a scream, one of the tentacles fell off.


    The sea water turned purple in an instant, because the blood of the hydra fish was purple, and the broken tentacles couldn''t help shaking in the sea water, as if there was life.


    The sword shadow kept on, and the demon ant struck again, but at this time, Master Duobeard suffered pain, and his mind was sober.


    He could no longer see the desert in front of him, his body was like a swimming fish, and he floated away for tens of feet in an instant, and disappeared into the sea without a trace.


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly and shook his head slightly.


    The opportunity was fleeting. The moment before was his best opportunity. He also hurt his opponent smoothly, but unfortunately he failed to cause serious damage to the opponent. It was difficult to do it again afterwards.


    At this time, he didn''t even feel that Master Duo was there.


    Master Duoshu''s true trick of receiving water is obviously much stronger than Lin Zhu. In the sea, he can distinguish traces of Lin Zhu, but he can''t see the trace of Master Duoshu.


    Master Duo Xu was hidden in the water, but he had already escaped hundreds of feet away.


    Zhou Shu''s previous attack made him involuntarily produce a trace of fear.


    If it��s not instinct to protect the vitals, if Zhou Shu��s attack is not strong enough, I��m afraid he will lose an eye. For him, that is simply unacceptable. After transforming the monster beast, any part of its body has been passed through many years. Those who have been cultivated only after cultivation, especially the vital eye parts, if they are destroyed, the body will be incomplete, and if they are to be cultivated again, they will not be able to stay closed for decades.


    But the loss of a single tentacles was enough to make him furious. In the past few decades, he has not suffered even a little injury.


    "Hehehe, you wait, the master must **** your blood, and then swallow you alive!"


    He let out a vicious curse, no longer maintaining his human form, but showing his original form, transforming into a two-foot-long hydroid, hiding in the floating sea water, slowly approaching Zhou Shu.


    For the transforming monsters in the Nascent Infant Realm, the human form is not as easy to use as the original form, and it takes more energy to protect the body. When facing strong enemies, most of them still use circular combat.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t feel his opponent at all, so he could only use Mingyue on the sea again. Although the fourth variant, Mingyue on the sea, does not consume spiritual power, it has high requirements on spirits and consciousness, especially if the consumption of spirits is not small, if it is used continuously, He couldn''t stand it In the sea, a vague figure approached quietly, just less than ten feet away.


    Zhou Shu quickly threw a clay figurine magic talisman, intending to flash back.


    But while he was evasive, Master Duobeard also made a move, a tentacled, threw it over like a whip with the momentum of thunder, and was drawing it on Zhou Shu''s arm.


    Snapped!


    The Fuluo fell off before it was thrown out. Zhou Shu��s arm was instantly covered with scars, but there was no trace of blood. The tentacles of the hydra fish were covered with barbed suckers, and they penetrated into the body in just one shot, not only causing damage, but also It is terrible to **** the blood inside.


    This tentacles can be long or short and can be used freely, which is tantamount to a magic weapon.


    "...The transformed monster can use its tough body as a magic weapon. It not only retains the power and speed of the monster, but also has the intelligence that is not weaker than that of the human practitioner..."


    Zhou Shu sighed inwardly, "If you can''t grasp the weakness, it''s really difficult."


    If you don''t let it escape, then don''t escape first.


    Facing the black shadow, the heavy gold sword stabs out quickly, with the spirit and consciousness attached, to drag the Master Duosheng into the sword again.


    But Master Duo has already taken precautions, where would it be so easy to be recruited, let alone the main body? The fish''s body suddenly shook, as if it had split apart, turning into many fragments and disappearing into the sea, floating everywhere.


    This is the method of the true water-retaining technique, and it is also the instinct of the hydroid itself. Whenever it encounters danger, it will be broken into pieces.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhou Shu could no longer see Master Duoshu.


    It''s a rare thing to return without a sword, but when you think about the enemies you face, you don''t feel surprised.


    He was on guard and cautious.


    Several tentacles suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Shu''s body, and pulled them back again, one of them pierced Zhou Shu''s eyes. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 586: Repeated changes

    Zhou Shu only had time to block his eyes with a heavy gold sword, and the few tentacles in front of him could only be resisted with his body.


    The spiritual power of the golden core body protector has no defensive effect against such an attack. Zhou Shu was directly bounced off and fell several tens of feet away, but fortunately, there was Yan Fujing who did not suffer too much damage. In this way, the scars were several inches deep, and the wounds were the same as before, without a trace of blood.


    It seemed that Master Duo Xu really planned to drain Zhou Shu''s blood.


    The tentacles are fleeting, and there is a vast sea of ??water in front of him.


    On the bottom of the sea, fighting against such an opponent is really unfavorable, and it is difficult to figure out the opponent''s movements.


    Zhou Shu endured the pain and planned to use the bright moon on the sea again, and then use the opportunity to escape to see if he could float to the surface of the sea. Although it was difficult and the speed of getting people was terribly fast, he always had to try.


    At this time, it suddenly seemed to hear a whining sound.


    Seeing from the divine sense, the little roll in the spirit beast bag was very restless, running around, not *no*wrong*small* saying ww.quld stay and call, with a little anxiety and worry in his eyes, seeming to say, "Let me go out and help you!"


    Noting Xiao Gun''s look, Zhou Shu understood its meaning, but shook his head and refused.


    Life and death are a matter of life and death. He doesn''t want Xiaogun to take risks, and there is nothing he can do. He is not without a retreat.


    Xiao Gun''s cry was much louder, and he kept jumping up, seeming to want to jump out of the spirit beast bag. Although he fell down quickly and heavily, it did all this repeatedly and was very persistent.


    "Well, you want to do it?"


    Zhou Shu no longer insisted, opened the spirit beast bag, and Xiao Gun flew out.


    Xiao Gun stood in front of Zhou Shu, his whole body bulged suddenly, with a sharp mouth, the sea water in front of him poured into his abdomen.


    However, within a few breaths, within tens of feet around Zhou Shu, there was no drop of sea water, all of which was sucked in by Xiao Pun. There was a cavity of tens of feet in front of him. In this hole, the sea was inaccessible. .


    After taking that red bead coral, Xiao Gun has become fascinated by the power of water travel.


    "really not bad!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but praised, he thought about draining the sea water, but couldn''t do it, and Xiao Gun seemed to be connected with him, so he did it as soon as he came out.


    Within a certain range, there is no sea water to cover up, and Master Duxu wants to attack him, he must show up, so that whether it is a defense or an attack, Zhou Shu has a definite goal and will not be at a loss.


    Whizzing!


    Several tentacles flew out of the sea to meet Zhou Shu.


    At this time, Zhou Shu could see clearly, and he was ready for a certain distance. He immediately swung his sword to block it. It was accompanied by the sword intent and the original strength of the sword. The tentacles were suddenly bent, although there was no disconnection, but there were a few drops of purple. The blood drops and is very conspicuous.


    Many masters lurking in the sea were a little confused at once.


    If you want to fight with your body, you cannot do without sea water. Once you get out of the sea, your ability will be greatly reduced. If you want to fight with a human form, he is worried that Zhou Shu will be dragged into the sword and be hit again. Xiao Gun created an area without sea water, which caused him a lot of trouble.


    "Damn it!"


    He cursed secretly and thought for a while, but he recovered his human form.


    "Little trick, what can I do? Shrink it for me!"


    In the sea, there was a roar, and the surrounding sea water surged, and the hole without sea water shrank rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Master Duo Xu thought for a while, planning to solve this problem first, and then deal with Zhou Shu.


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Gun opened his mouth again, drew in sea water vigorously, and confronted Master Duoxue. Although it was extremely skilled in controlling the power of water travel, it was only a Tier 4 monster after all, facing Yuanli plus the true technique of receiving water. , Began to fail.


    Although it supported it as hard as possible, it still couldn''t prevent the seawater from eroding a little bit, squeezing the originally small space.


    Seeing Xiao Gun getting more and more tired, Zhou Shu hurriedly used Mingyue on the sea to find out where the person was.


    Under the light of the bright moon, all kinds of concealment disappeared without a trace, and the opponent had nowhere to hide. He clearly saw that Master Beard had his hands attached to the sea wall, staring grinningly, with a fierce expression on his face.


    Without hesitation, Zhou Shu unfolded his escape technique, and came to the front in no time, swinging his sword.


    Mr. Duoshu''s expression was startled, and he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to find him, but his reaction was also surprisingly fast. He immediately flicked his hands and four or five Yuanli water bombs went straight to Zhou Shu''s chest.


    The water bombs were all formed by Yuan Li entraining sea water and fusion. It seemed that it was not the size of a fist, but it contained sea water with a radius of several tens of meters.


    Regardless of Zhou Shu, the sword intent was already fully deployed, and the full use of the soul and consciousness brought Master Duoxu into the sword.


    It was a blank desert again, and Master Duo''s face was slightly dull.


    But at the same time, the water bomb exploded on Zhou Shu''s body. The water bomb fused with the original force was extremely powerful, and his chest was immediately sunken. I was afraid that the bones were also broken, red and swollen, and the figure was beaten back and forth. , I can''t stand at all.


    Noting the state of being a master, Zhou Shu couldn''t care about it, grabbed Xiao Gun, and Fu Lu repeatedly flung out and floated up.


    The opportunity is fleeting and must be seized and left the bottom of the sea.


    I have tried attacking at this time before, but the monster''s body is really tough and can''t cause fatal damage. Small injuries will make him more fierce. It''s not as good as floating on the surface, and it may be better to deal with it.


    But just after rushing hundreds of meters, a huge black shadow suddenly appeared in the sea. It swam very fast and took a big mouth, directly swallowing Zhou Shu with XiaojunSpinebone Shark! "


    Zhou Shu was surprised.


    I tried my best to deal with Master Duoshu before, and I couldn''t notice the situation nearby. How could I expect a spiny shark beside him? In the previous battles, his consciousness was sufficient to deal with various situations freely, but now facing the opponents of the monk level, it is not enough.


    And it��s very strange, this kind of king of the sea, meeting one is considered luck, will he meet another one? It''s ridiculous.


    Then he got out of the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s mouth again, and was swallowed directly into the mouth.


    The long beards in front of him are as dense as a forest, and the sharp teeth are more like a grate, biting up and down, and sweeping like Zhou Shu.


    "Little roll, hold on, I''ll send you in!"


    Zhou Shu shouted in a low voice. Although Xiao Gun was weak, he nodded consciously, his eyes rolled, and a faint flame appeared on his body.


    As long as he breaks that long beard and sends Xiao Gun into the belly of the mad shark, he will have a good chance to get out, but Zhou Shu in his mouth will obviously be attacked by the mad shark.


    Changes were repeated, but Zhou Shu remained calm.


    The heavy gold sword was provoked, the sword intent came out, and it moved towards the sharp teeth.


    Papa, a few crisp noises in succession, and several teeth fell in succession.


    With the addition of Caiying, Jianyi is much sharper than before.


    Before he could be proud, the barbed tongue in Crazy Shark''s mouth turned directly upside down, his long tongue like a gun, rolled back towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was shocked and hurriedly flew up.


    In such a narrow space, it is not easy to both attack and defend.


    One, I''m caught in a hard fight again, and I''ve finally held back the Master Duowei, and I''m afraid that everything I won will be confessed here. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 586


    Chapter 586 The repeated changes are made by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 587: In danger

    At this time, Master Duo Xu also recovered, watching the almost violent wild shark, thinking about strategies.


    Not long after, his expression trembles slightly, and he stares forward closely.


    Not far ahead, the sea gradually separated, forming a passage on the seabed.


    On the road, a tall repairer strode towards him, his face hidden by the half-section tool showed an unpredictable smile.


    "Old man, what are you doing here, do you want to slaughter Lao Tzu''s pet to make soup? Hey, although it is on the bottom of the sea, Lao Tzu will not be afraid of you."


    "Bah, the Master is not that interested," Master Duo Xu stared at the cultivator, the tentacles on his head trembling, his expression was slightly nervous, "Marku, are you running here to do it?"


    As a transforming monster, he does have a great advantage on the bottom of the sea, but it is also relatively speaking, facing opponents of the same level, he dare not act rashly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, this is Lao Tzu''s sea. Lao Tzu will come whenever he wants."


    The mask repairer glanced at the /no/wrong/novel @w.qulu. mad shark, his mouth was slightly disdainful, "The guy who was swallowed just now, do you know? But don''t think about saving him. If I eat it, I won��t give it even if the king comes.��


    The visitor was Marku, one of the seven hegemons of the East China Sea, the overlord of the offshore.


    He sent two spiny sharks to hunt down Zhou Shu, but one died for no reason, making him even more angry, so he also went out to find the cause.


    Master Duo Xu shook his head quickly, "The Master never thought of anyone to save. It is not good for his life to be eaten, but..."


    "However, please hurry up for me!"


    Marku shook his eyebrows, his eyes showing through the mask, with a lot of killing intent, as if he would pounce on him at any time.


    Master Duoshu frowned and said, "That kid is very difficult, your mad shark may not be able to eat it."


    "But a Golden Core Realm can still deal with Lao Tzu..."


    Marku snorted, as if remembering, he couldn''t help but hesitated, and thought to himself, "Golden Core Realm...Is that crazy shark that I used to be killed by this guy? Isn''t he the one who killed the seven islands of Laozi? ?"


    Thinking of this, his expression became gloomy, "Old man, you are doing it with him, are you with him?"


    At that moment, there was a trace of killing intent in his eyes, and he unabashedly shot at Master Duoshu.


    "Don''t mess up!"


    The master kept waving his hands, and shook his head again and again, "This kid also has grudges with the old man. He abducted the master��s apprentice. The old man is looking for him to settle accounts. He is about to succeed. But who is your mad shark Swallow it in at once, it has nothing to do with the old man."


    "Successful, even a Golden Core Realm can''t be taken, and there is a face to say, and, your apprentice? It''s ridiculous, that''s the little girl who has been deceived by you for over ten years?


    Marcus laughed, "She was unlucky with you. It''s better to leave early, hey, but she is also not smart. She can''t walk around the island to find Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu is much better than you."


    Relentless mockery.


    The master often tilted his head and looked to the side, no, if someone else said that, he would definitely have to reprimand even directly, but in the face of the tyrant Marku, he had nothing to say, and he didn''t even want to argue.


    It''s not that he and Marcus have never played against each other. They separated every time, and he was at a disadvantage every time.


    However, it is difficult for any one to put the other side to death between cultivators. When there is no absolute certainty, fighting is better than getting along with each other in peace.


    Between the two, the mad shark became more and more violent.


    The earth was upset on the bottom of the sea, running wildly everywhere, the waves aroused and the sound shook hundreds of miles.


    Because at this time, in its belly, Xiao Gun is constantly setting fire, which is very happy.


    In his mouth, the sharp teeth of the wild shark were basically knocked out by Zhou Shu, and even the tongue was cut off in half, which was a bit horrible. It is no wonder that the most powerful part of the wild shark is outside the body. It has a strong shell and thorns, high speed and strength. Now that Zhou Shu is swallowed in one bite, all the advantages are not used, but it suffers itself.


    The victory was set, but Zhou Shu stood in the mouth of the wild shark with an unusually solemn expression.


    Master Duoshu looked at the wild shark and couldn''t help shaking his head, "It looks like your pet is not working."


    "That kid is really capable..."


    Marku noticed the change of the mad shark, quickly understood the reason, and said with a gloomy expression, "If something happens to Lao Tzu''s baby, when he comes out, Lao Tzu will naturally let him be buried, making him regret coming to this world, ha ha. "


    In addition to the difference, his voice was very low this time, and the final laughter was surprisingly cold, so cold that even a man with many beards was a little chilly.


    The mad shark was swimming on the bottom of the sea, and behind it, there was a split road, like a waterline.


    The mad shark that was raging, even the two cultivators were unwilling to go straight to the front. They could only fall behind the mad shark and watch it go crazy.


    Maku is for Zhou Shu inside, and the master is reluctant to leave. He wants to get news about Lin Zhu from Zhou Shu. After a while, once Zhou Shu appears, he will inevitably be besieged by two Nascent Souls. It''s hard to escape.


    After a while, the shark gradually became exhausted and slowed down a lot.


    Looking at the mad shark three or four miles away, Marku suddenly moved, without any movement, his figure was several miles away, and he was stopping in front of the mad shark.


    Not to mention violent, even before, the mad shark would not know the owner, and just rushed directly.


    Marku took out a round magic weapon that resembled a shell without hesitation. The magic weapon was no more than a square foot square, with golden light shining, standing in front of him, exuding waves of waves, and colliding with the rushing wild shark.


    There was a muffled sound.


    The magic weapon did not move, but the ripples spread out a little, and the wild shark seemed to hit an extremely thick wall, even the spikes on its head sank, and the huge body almost stopped and died. Then fell to the bottom of the sea.


    Marku put away the magic weapon, and his sleeves flicked out A powerful force quickly wrapped the mad shark, completely enveloping it, not even a drop of blood could leak out.


    "The tyrant''s flash gold cymbal is still domineering."


    Master Duo Xu praised him, and he couldn''t help feeling a tremble in his heart. Although the mad shark was almost exhausted, it was unbelievable that he could block the dying collision so easily. The strength of Marcus was even higher than his imagination.


    At this time, he also knew well that Zhou Shu in the mad shark would definitely not be able to escape, and it was up to him to ask for some news before Marku became angry.


    "Huh, want you to say more?"


    Marku grinned and shouted at the mad shark, "Boy, come out obediently for Lao Tzu, don''t let Lao Tzu do it yourself, you can leave half of your body!"


    He yelled a few words, but there was no movement at all. The wild shark was dead, and Zhou Shu inside showed no signs of coming out.


    "Haha, haha."


    Marku felt losing face, especially when he sneered in front of the man with many beards whom he could not afford.


    Golden light flashed.


    The flashing gold cymbals flew out suddenly, encircling the weakest belly of the mad shark.


    Snapped!


    The mad shark split apart, and the blood was flying everywhere, and the seabed was filled with a strong smell of blood, and the middle man wanted to vomit.


    However, the flashing gold cymbals did not stop, spinning back and forth, like a cat''s solution to a cow, but within a few breaths, the whole mad shark was broken down into thousands of pieces, except for the complete carapace, no good piece of meat could be found.


    Only among them, there is no Zhou Shu.


    "What about people?"


    Master Duo Xu couldn''t help being stunned.


    (PS: Thank you yaoeric01 for your reward, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (To be continued.)


    Chapter 587


    Chapter 587 is in danger because of [no*error] [small-say-net] member hand-playing. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 588: Where does life not meet

    Of course the person is gone.


    When he was in the mouth of the wild shark, Zhou Shu had already sensed the situation outside. The two opponents of the monk''s rank were all targeted, and there was no other way to think of other than escape.


    So he recalled Xiao Gun and used the Great Escape Talisman.


    This is the first time he has used the Great Escape Talisman. He would not use it if he hadn''t had to. Although the Great Escape Talisman is good for life-saving, it is transmitted randomly. The dangerous place is not necessarily...


    After a breath, Zhou Shu had already gone elsewhere.


    There was a distorted heat wave in front of me, it was indistinguishable, my whole body was hot, as if I was in boiling water, the clothes on my body melted and disappeared in the blink of an eye, if I hadn��t used the Golden Core Protector in advance, I was afraid that my body would be burnt immediately .


    But with the golden core body guard, the body quickly turned yellow, and it was painful, I was afraid that it would not last long.


    "The place is so hot."


    Error-free novel w.


    Zhou Shu resisted the idea of ??using the second Great Escape Talisman and rushed up quickly.


    He flew hundreds of feet and finally got out. Looking down, he was also surprised.


    Below is a huge magma lake, about ten miles in radius, which is almost the same as the one encountered before. I am afraid that the flame is also above the fourth step, but the color of the flame is somewhat different from the red of the magma, with some blue and white, very It is strange.


    "This is where?"


    Zhou Shu was a little confused. The Great Escape Light Talisman was teleported hundreds of thousands of miles, and he went deep into the East China Sea for hundreds of thousands of miles. According to logic, after the transmission, he was most likely to be in the East China Sea, and suddenly he reached the underground magma lake.


    He was even more shocked when he reached out his spiritual knowledge.


    The surrounding area of ??the magma lake is surrounded by formations. The formations are quite large, and they are isolated from the divine sense, so they cannot be detected outside.


    "The situation, I used the talisman, and it was actually transmitted to someone else''s formation... It was not arranged by the current cultivator, but by the ancient cultivator, but no matter what you see, it is not easy to get out..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, feeling a little speechless.


    At this time, there was a wave of fluctuations, and there were signs that the formation was about to open, as if someone was coming in.


    The previous question will soon be answered. This formation was arranged by later generations, but the person who can arrange such formations is by no means an ordinary cultivator, and most of them are even a force. It is better not to appear rashly for the time being.


    Zhou Shu felt tight and looked around, there was nowhere to hide, so he had to drill into the magma lake again.


    But as soon as he got into the lake, he summoned Xiao Gun out.


    Xiao Gun was here like a fish in the water. He quickly drove away a piece of magma and left a hole in the lake, which made Zhou Shu feel a little safe.


    Zhou Shu hid in a place tens of feet below the lake, releasing his spiritual sense, observing the situation outside.


    By the magma lake, there is a prominent platform that leads directly to the center of the lake.


    A middle-aged cultivator walked slowly to the platform, looked down, looked for a long while, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Amitabha, after more than ten years, after a few days, you are the old man."


    The cultivator nodded lightly and made a smile with a twist of flowers, which was quite complete.


    Soon, he turned around, closed the formation behind him, and sealed it again.


    Zhou Shu in the magma lake frowned slightly, "Meditating?"


    If you don��t count Yunli, this person can be regarded as the first meditation that Zhou Shu has to face. His meditation has always been troublesome, and he has always avoided dealing with meditation, but in this case, he does not deal with it. No way.


    That meditation practice is also in the Golden Core Realm, but it is close to Consummation, similar to the original Zhao Yueru, it is possible to advance to the Yuan Ying Realm at any time, and it is meditation, even if there is still aspiration in the body, it is not easy to deal with.


    "What he said is small. Is there something special in this magma lake, such as the fire spirit? This formation is also used to protect this place from being invaded by others..."


    The meditation only said one sentence, and it was difficult for Zhou Shu to guess the meaning of meditation, but it was probably the case.


    It''s just that he is still a little strange. As far as Zhou Shu knows, most meditations don''t like to rely on foreign objects and rely on the mind and body to improve their cultivation. Huojing should not be interested in meditation.


    Zhou Shu looked into the magma lake for a while, but didn''t see anything special, and didn''t continue.


    If you look carefully, there may be some, but in the final analysis, he broke into someone else''s formation, if he still covets someone else to guard it, it would be wrong.


    He flew out of the lake, found a safe place, and regained his spiritual power with Xiao Gun.


    The previous continuous battles cost a lot and must be restored as soon as possible.


    But two days, the formation was opened again.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, planning to go forward to say a few words, and take the opportunity to get out.


    But soon, he felt something was wrong, he was shocked, and quickly dived into the lake again, disappearing.


    After a while, the two repairers walked away side by side.


    The meditation practice was combined with rituals, "Senior Brother Luo, it''s really not easy to invite you here. Senior Brother is also a lot of effort, hehe."


    A Tsing Yi repairer shook his head indifferently, "Xuhui, I am not from Linyun Temple, and I am not a junior, just call my name."


    Xu Hui shook his head and smiled, "Where did Junior Brother Luo say something, we were also destined to say that we were also destined at the beginning. It''s just that Junior Brother didn''t want to be a Buddha, Senior Brother is also very sorry."


    The Tsing Yi Xiu laughed loudly and waved his hand, "Don''t say so much, you sent me a message and said that there is something good for me, is it a good thing?"


    A mysterious smile appeared on Xuhui��s face, ��Junior Brother Luo, the good thing is in this lake. When Junior Brother Xuyun comes, the three of us will work together and we will definitely get it. Everyone will benefitTsing Yi The cultivator frowned, "What the **** is it? "


    Xuhui pointed to the bottom of the lake, "Yin Jiao has a strange fire, have you heard about it?"


    "Silver Floodlight?"


    The Tsing Yi cultivator was shocked suddenly, and said in surprise, "But the rumors of the extremely spiritual Tier 5 fire?"


    Xuhui nodded slightly, showing a bit of pride, "Yes, it is hidden deep in the bottom of this magma lake, I accidentally."


    The Tsing Yi Xiu had astonishment on his face, as if he hadn''t recovered, he stared at the magma lake closely, and muttered, "Silver Jiao is strange fire..."


    Xuhui stared at him, adding fuel and jealousy. "Once we get it, the three of us will divide it. Xuyun and I will take the spirituality. You will get a different fire. Then everyone will have the opportunity to advance to the Nascent Soul Stage. Junior brother, presumably You have been trapped in the Golden Core Realm for a long time."


    "Natural Infant Realm..."


    Looking towards the Xuhui, the Tsing Yi Xiu was a little sober, showing a bit of pensiveness, "Why are you looking for me but not others for such good things?"


    "Haha," Xuhui''s words were full of inducements, "Junior brother also knows that in Dongsheng Prefecture, we have not many practitioners at Linyun Temple, and there are even fewer near the East China Sea. Apart from the brother, who can the brother call? And this matter is confidential, so it should not be too many people. The brother can only trust the brother."


    "That''s it."


    The Tsing Yi Xiu nodded slightly, showing a slight smile, "Then I really want to thank Brother Xuhui, brother, I would like to help."


    "Okay, after three days, Junior Brother Xuyun will come, let''s get the strange fire together."


    The imaginary meeting gathers together and presents, with a smile on his face.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support of Xiefeng, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 588


    Chapter 588 Where do we not meet in life is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 589: 1 step first

    phone-reading


    "Brother Xuhui, but don''t know how to take that strange fire?"


    The cultivator in Tsing Yi looked at the magma lake and was quite worried, "The temperature here is very high, and the ground fire may exceed Tier 4, even if the cultivator in the Golden Core Realm does not have the right magic weapon, it is difficult to hold on to it. It is not easy to find the different fire, especially the silver fire."


    The silver scorpion fire, Tier 5, is a very strange fire.


    It is said that the power of the stars and the moon is projected into the sea for a long time, and it is not known how many years can be transformed into it. When it is formed, it is like a dragon with horns and claws. It is like a living thing. It is quite mysterious, and it is named after it.


    The Yinjiao alien fire has no spirit consciousness, but it is very spiritual. If it can be obtained, it can nourish the spirit and consciousness of the practitioner to a large extent. Its alien fire comes from the power of the star and the moon, and it is also the top grade among the fifth-tier flames. The appearance is supple but the inside is strong, and the melt is silent, not comparable to ordinary fire.


    Once the Yinjiao takes shape, it will search for nearby fire sources to strengthen itself, such as volcanoes in the sea, or magma lakes, etc., which are where it likes to stay. When it absorbs other fire sources to strengthen itself, the surrounding fire will become silvery white, just like its own color. Cultivators often use this to judge whether there is a silver scorpion fire in the fire source.


    But knowing that it is there, it is also difficult to find out, because it is transformed by the power of the stars and the moon, and is good at changing. The body is often mixed in other fires and it is extremely difficult to find.


    "Junior Brother Luo, don''t worry."


    Xuhui smiled and said, "I have set up a three-tiered fire formation on the side. When the time comes, the three of you and I will host a single-tiered formation, using the ground fire beads in the front of the formation to continuously draw the ground fire out. It does not take a few days. Drain all the fire in this magma lake, hehe, isn''t that enough."


    The Tsing Yi Xiu was stunned when he heard the sound, and then smiled and nodded, "I don��t think that Brother Xuhui had been caressing about it, but I was too worried about it. It��s such a wonderful method, and it��s not possible for the brother to think of it. The earth fire beads will only absorb earth fire. As long as the ground fire is drained, the silver scorpion fire hidden in the ground fire has nowhere to hide, and it will definitely show up."


    "Not bad."


    Xuhui''s face showed a complacent look, "No matter how good at making changes, Yinjiao Yihuo has its own body after all. Without the cover of ground fire, watch it flee there, haha."


    The Tsing Yi Xiu smiled, but soon he had some doubts, "Brother Xuhui, Yinjiao is a Tier 5, and very spiritual. Even if we find out, how should we deal with it?"


    "Junior Brother is still the same as expected, so you have to ask everything clearly, the same thing happened with Master Xiaolingshan back then."


    Xuhui shook his head slightly, and took out a magic weapon, "But don''t worry, brother is ready."


    The magic weapon is an open cup, bright white and transparent, with a faint blue smoke shrouded in it, and there is not much aura, but from the layers of runes above, it is mostly extraordinary.


    The Tsing Yi repairman showed a trace of suspicion, "Brother, is this?"


    "Fifth-tier high-grade magic weapon, Xuanxuezun."


    Xuhui said unhurriedly, "You may have heard that the Xuanxue bottle is made of thousand-year-old mysterious ice jade, and the magic formula''Bingyu'' carried is all frozen. The most important thing is to restrain the fire. The fifth-order different fire also has a pretty good effect."


    "Unexpectedly, my brother was prepared so well."


    The Tsing Yi cultivator was slightly surprised, and soon frowned, "The younger brother has heard of the effectiveness of this magic weapon. But we are all golden core cultivators, how can we use this fifth-tier magic weapon, not to mention the top-grade magic weapon. ?"


    Xuhui nodded slowly, "The fifth-order magic weapon, what the younger brother said, is generally only possible by monks using elementary power, but if the three of us work together to input spiritual power into the Xuanxue bottle, it can also be used. Some effects. Although not many, as long as we can exert a certain amount of ice and snow, we can temporarily freeze the silver scorpion, and then we will have the opportunity to collect the abnormal fire."


    The Tsing Yi meditator pondered for a moment, with a lot of joy on his face, "Senior brother has made such a delicate arrangement, what else can the younger brother have to say? Brother, rest assured, he will do his best."


    "Haha, no need to say that, Junior Brother, everyone will have a share at that time."


    Xuhui smiled and nodded, then laughed, "Come on, you and I have not seen you for many years, first go to the island and have a good drink."


    "I''m about to harass my brother, in such a wonderful world, my brother is really happy in the East China Sea, how can I be as embarrassed as my little brother outside."


    "If you like it, you might as well come to the East China Sea. Brother can introduce a few people to you. Then it won''t be a problem for you to occupy an island by yourself."


    "It''s easy to say, brother, I have this intention."


    The two talked and laughed all the way, and the formations closed, Zhou Shu leaned out of the magma lake with a complex expression.


    The cultivator in Tsing Yi who was with the meditation Xuhui before was Luo Ming, who had not seen him for a long time. After Lingyucheng, Zhou Shu had no news of Luo Ming, but did not want to see him here. Obviously, Luo Ming was also with Linyun. There was collusion in the temple, and Xuhui was also a meditation practice in Linyun Temple, and from the words of the two people, when Wuwangmen was destroyed, both of them also participated, and this virtual meeting was probably also in harmony. East pirate bandits are connected.


    "Luo Ming...Linyun Temple...Silver Fire..."


    After thinking about it for a while, a smile appeared on Zhou Shu''s face, "Since Yinjiao is so good, then I''m not welcome."


    Now that he knows that there are treasures here, and it is what the enemy Linyun Temple wants to get he has no reason not to go ahead and take it away.


    "Xiao Gun, it''s up to you again."


    "Woohoo."


    Xiao Gun yelled twice, quite delighted, as if he couldn''t ask for it.


    Looking at Xiao Gun, Zhou Shu smiled and said, ��It��s hard for them to find things in this magma lake, but I have you but it��s not the same. You come and go freely, and you are very familiar with flames. I think I should be able to find the silver dragon. Trails?"


    After eating the fire essence, there is no problem walking in the ground fire, just like walking at home.


    "Woohoo."


    Xiao Gun just nodded, as if he had understood him completely, he twisted his body and was about to drill down.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly stopped, shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, it''s a Tier 5 abnormal fire, you still need to think about how to collect it.


    Hearing that Xuhui said that the Silver Flood Dragon''s different fires are not trivial. In order to collect them, they need to use fifth-order magic weapons. Zhou Shu is alone. Although there are also fifth-order magic weapons that are no less than Xuanxuezun, it is impossible to use them. Think of other methods.


    A clear voice rang out during the meditation, "Liar, are you too stupid? I have to think about this for so long. Do I need to teach you this?"


    It turned out to be Caiying, who had been listening to Zhou Shu and Xiao Gun talking in the sword, and was a little unwilling to be lonely.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but wonder, "Caiying, what do you think?"


    Caiying hurriedly said, "Call me the palace lord, it''s best to add an adult!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, palace lord, do you have any ideas?"


    "It''s pretty much the same, hehe," Caiying laughed, with a clear voice, "Idiot, isn''t it just a fifth-order abnormal fire? You can directly collect it, just use your golden core!"


    "Ah, is that so?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly taken aback. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 590: Charge

    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Is this all right?"


    "Sure."


    Caiying said affirmatively, "I can remember it."


    Zhou Shu continued, "Just remember, is there a reason?"


    He said in a bulging voice, "For reasons, my palace says it can be OK, huh, don''t believe it, pull it down!"


    In fact, she couldn''t tell the reason, but she felt that Zhou Shu could do it last year. This feeling came from Lan Caiying''s memory, but it was vague and unable to tell exactly.


    Zhou Shu was slightly hesitating and stopped asking more.


    It��s not easy to collect abnormal fires. He basically can��t do it with array talisman or magic weapon. In fact, only golden core is the only feasible way. He also thought about this before, but always worried that golden core could not bear the abnormal Fire, dare not try. There is the example of Huang Muyin in the front. In order to collect the abnormal fire, the gold core was damaged and could no longer be recovered. Zhou Shu was always worried about this and was unwilling to take risks. , No, wrong, novel 3w.quled.c


    But think about it carefully, his golden core is a seventh-rank, and the small world integrates the origin of heaven and earth. It is so strong that it is different from other golden cores, not to mention Huang Muyin''s second-rank golden core, if the seventh-rank golden core can even accommodate There is no Tier 5 Abnormal Fire ability, it is really impossible, so why bother.


    It��s good to think about all the consequences before you act. But there are some things that need to be done boldly.


    What''s more, he had no other way to think of, and no matter what he did, the different fire would eventually return to the Golden Core, so it wouldn''t matter if it was earlier.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Okay, listen to you."


    Caiying immediately became happy, "Hehe, my palace can help too."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "I''m your heart, but I''m afraid it won''t work. That strange fire is a fifth-order, and most heavy gold swords can''t bear it."


    "Who said you want to use a sword, wait for you to collect the different fire into the golden core, and then go to the palace."


    Caiying took a trace of contempt, "Little strange fire, let the palace deal with it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and nodded, "This is fine, all right."


    Indeed, the sword spirit is sane, which is different from the strange fire that only has spirituality, and is not afraid of fire at all.


    With a certain idea, he immediately started to prepare. After waiting for a while, Xiao Gun pulled Zhou Shu into the depths of the magma lake.


    The magma was rolling, and there was a torrent of flames everywhere, and even the divine consciousness could not reach far, but Xiaogun was able to do well.


    "Look more clearly, little roll."


    "Woohoo."


    A few hours later, Xiao Gun stopped in front of a cave at the bottom of the lake, and couldn''t help crying.


    "In it, right? There are a lot of words in Wurong Novel Network"


    Before Zhou Shu could finish asking, Xiao Gun nodded and agreed.


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked all the way in, but after walking several tens of feet deep, he saw the target he was looking for.


    Ten feet away, on a fiery red rock, there was a small silver dragonfly.


    At this time, the Yinjiao Fire was resting, and did not absorb the surrounding fire sources. It was also because Zhou Shu deliberately selected it. He waited until the magma lake was not silvery white before starting to act.


    The little Jiao is extremely small, but the little fingers are long and short, the chopsticks are thick and thin, but the limbs are complete, and the unicorn and scales are clearly visible, just like a real beast.


    It is very quiet, it is hard to imagine that it is a terrifying fifth-order fire, and from it, you don��t feel much heat, but if you observe more, you will feel that even your spiritual consciousness will be burned. Can''t read more.


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and walked towards Xiao Jiao.


    As soon as he took a step, the little Jiao felt he was floating in the air, thrusting left and right to block, as if he wanted to escape.


    Zhou Shu strode forward, slammed his mouth, and a fiery flame suddenly appeared in his mouth.


    The golden core cannot be separated, but it is not difficult to change the position. Zhou Shu forcibly moved the golden core into his mouth, and instantly launched a large number of core fires to lure the Yin Jiao into the trap. The Yinjiao Alien Fire is full of spirituality and likes to use the surrounding fire sources to grow it. Zhou Shu collects it based on this, and it is simple and straightforward.


    Sure enough, Zhou Shu''s Five-Rank Pill Fire was extremely attractive to the Yinjiao. Instinctively, it didn''t hesitate even for a breath, and directly moved towards Zhou Shu.


    In an instant, a silver light flashed, and Xiao Jiao had rushed into the golden core.


    Almost at the same time, the golden light on the heavy gold sword dimmed, and Caiying followed into the golden core.


    Zhou Shu sat down immediately, closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows.


    At this time, his small world of Jindan became a battlefield, a bit chaotic.


    The Yinjiao strange fire that just rushed in was fighting with the sword spirit Caiying.


    In the golden core, the silver scorpion''s ability is fully revealed, and the whole body emits a strong white light, raging back and forth, and everywhere it goes, it turns to scorched earth. In a flash, many trees in the small world are scorched. The small rivers are also drying up, and the rocks are flying randomly.


    And a green sword light rose vigorously, circling the Yin Jiao, slashing up and down continuously.


    Obviously, Jian Guang was not afraid of the heat of the strange fire at all, and came and went freely on the silver scorpion. After a short while, he hit the silver scorpion all over.


    Caiying was extremely focused and did not say anything. She was fighting not only for Zhou Shu, but also for her to absorb Yinjiao''s spirituality through constant attacks, turning it into her own, and enhancing her own abilities.


    It can be said that the more you fight, the stronger, the more excited you are.


    The two spirits fought, and Zhou Shu was not idle. He held the elemental stone in his hand and continuously absorbed it, motivating a large amount of energy to gather in the golden core. Obstruct the action of alien fire.


    At the same time Like Caiying, he also put a huge amount of spiritual consciousness around the Yinjiao, taking away the Yinjiao''s spirituality from time to time.


    This spirituality is of great benefit to spirits and consciousness.


    Of course, there is no pill fire in the small world at this time, and there is no trace of fire power, Zhou Shu will not give Yin Jiao any chance to recover.


    On one side, there are supplements and cooperation. The more you fight, the stronger you get, but the more you fight on the other, the weaker you get. The outcome is already obvious.


    Yin Jiao seemed to feel bad, entered the trap, and rushed out desperately, wanting to leave the small world of Jindan.


    It caught sight of the sky and slammed into it.


    There was a deep bang.


    Yin Jiao''s head was almost flattened by half, and his body tilted and fell directly from the air.


    Obviously, the outer wall of the Seventh-Rank Golden Core could not be pierced by the different fire of the Silver Flood Dragon. Observing this situation, Zhou Shu also let out a long sigh of relief.


    The silver scorpion fell down, and it didn''t take long to recover. It no longer tried to go out, but wandered through the mountains and rivers. It wanted to destroy more, and even if it died, it had to regain its capital.


    But how can Zhou Shu and Caiying make it happen.


    Sword light, spiritual power, and divine consciousness all rushed forward, becoming more entangled, struggling to move, and every step it took was a torment for Yin Jiao.


    The almost strangling struggle stopped after about a quarter of an hour.


    This quarter of an hour seemed to Zhou Shu to be a long and tiring day, but it was also worth it.


    Yin Jiao lay weakly in a river, silent.


    Its spirituality has been completely seized by Caiying and Zhou Shu, and it loses its spirituality, it is just a pure fire.


    Zhou Shu used spiritual power to guide it to flow to where it should go. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 590


    Chapter 590 The collection of different fires is made by members of [No * Wrong] [С-˵-��]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 591: 3 people make fire

    phone-reading


    Without the spiritual silver fire, naturally there is no instinct, just like an object, at the mercy of Zhou Shu.


    Soon, it followed the guidance and entered the volcano in the small world of Jindan, where it was its destination.


    If the Yinjiao Abnormal Fire has intelligence, Zhou Shu might find a way to make it recognize the Lord. If that way, Zhou Shu can not only get the Abnormal Fire, but also a helper like Xiaogun, but if it only has spirituality Without agility, this method would not work. In the Golden Pill, it can cause great damage to Zhou Shu at any time, with too many harms.


    Zhou Shu also didn''t have time to wait for it to give birth to spiritual wisdom, and then to tame and trust it, so killing its spirituality, leaving only a pure fire is the best solution.


    From then on, in the small world, Zhou Shu would also give birth to pill fire from time to time to nourish the silver fire and strengthen it.


    What he got was not only the different fire, but also the spirituality of the Yinjiao.


    These spirituality, after being absorbed by Zhou Shu, will become the best nourishment for the sea of ??consciousness, which will nourish the soul and consciousness to a large extent. Zhou Shu soon discovered that the branches of the soul in the sea of ??consciousness are more luxuriant and the soul is more solid. .


    And the spiritual consciousness of the cultivator beyond the Golden Core Realm was even more pleasantly surprised. His spiritual consciousness expanded by about 30%. When there is not much obstacle, the spiritual consciousness can extend to a hundred and fifty miles away. Many cultivators at the Nascent Soul Stage also feel ashamed.


    Of course, if you gain, you will pay.


    As a battlefield, the golden core is naturally damaged. The silver fire is raging all the way, destroying a lot of rivers and vegetation. Almost one-third of the small world does not recover. The loss is not small, but fortunately the seventh-grade golden core The inside of it is also very stable, the basic veins of mountains and rivers have not changed in any way, but the appearance is destroyed by the abnormal fire, and it can be restored as long as it is carefully reformed.


    But in these two or three days, Zhou Shu couldn''t practice or do other spiritual energy-consuming things, and all his energy should be used to repair the golden core.


    After two or three days, it can initially recover and can use spiritual power normally, but it should not be too explosive, such as continuous use of the third change, or the small world will cause new damage, which is more difficult to repair. In this situation, it will take at least a month to recover.


    It''s not a small damage.


    Compared with Zhou Shu''s losses and gains, Caiying has no harm, only benefits.


    After she came out of the golden core, she was all satisfied, and her voice was much cheerful.


    In the process of collecting the silver dragon''s strange fire, every sword she fired was rewarded, and she gained a lot of spirituality. About half of the silver dragon''s spirituality was absorbed by her.


    The benefits are so much, and the changes are obvious. If you were a newborn baby before, you are now a three-year-old.


    Her growth was excellent to Zhou Shu, and Jianyi could play better, but as she grew up, she complained more and more from time to time.


    "Hey, this palace wants a better sword, now it is no longer worthy of this palace!"


    "Don''t ignore this palace, hurry up and speak with this palace!"


    ...


    In this situation, Zhou Shu pretended to be deaf and dumb. After Caiyingmao for a while, he would go to talk to Xiaogun aggrievedly. He didn''t know how to understand Wuwu. In short, she and Xiaogun were better off. It''s getting closer.


    After a few days of training in the cave, Zhou Shu initially recovered, but at this time he heard a tumbling over the magma lake, the sound being loud, reaching the bottom of the lake.


    "It''s Xuhui and Luo Ming who are here, and they are collecting ground fire."


    He immediately understood the reason and thought, "There are formations outside, and those three are not easy to deal with. Luo Ming doesn''t say that Xuhui Xuyun is meditation at Linyun Temple, and he doesn��t know what they have. The peculiarity, is there any willingness in the body... you have to hit it with one blow if you want to do it, and once it is dragged into a hard fight, it will be very detrimental to me."


    After thinking for a while, he had a plan and didn''t go out, but stayed in the cave at the bottom of the lake and continued to recover.


    The divine sense is cruising around, watching carefully.


    A few days later.


    The lake.


    The original magma lake with a radius of ten li was less than three li at this time. For a few days, they worked day and night, and through a large fire formation, the three people pumped out two-thirds of the ground fire magma in the magma lake and filled them up continuously. Several earth fire beads.


    That earth fire bead repairer is a thing that specializes in storing earth fire.


    "Brother, we have been working for three days, why haven''t we seen the Yinjiao strange fire?"


    The speaking practitioner was dressed in a big red monk''s robe, and shouted anxiously. He looks very young, with an ugly scar on his face, extending from the corner of his forehead to the corner of his mouth, and there is a string of skull rosary hanging on his chest, adding a bit of fierceness, and most of it is not a good person.


    "Amitabha Buddha, only three days," Xuhui''s expression was indifferent, and he said, "Junior Brother Xuyun, stop being impatient, and there will be results naturally."


    Luo Ming also had a hesitant look on his face, "Brother Xuhui, do you really have to drain it completely? We can''t relax in the presiding formation, and there is no time to restore and transform. I''m afraid that by then, you and my spirit I can''t support it."


    With two soft sounds, two yuan stones popped out of Xuhui''s hands, and fell in front of Luo Ming and Xuyun If there are any shortcomings, please add them at any time, but remember not to relax the formation. "


    Xuhui glanced at the two of them, frowning slightly, "In the past three days, I haven''t seen the silver-white flames. It ran away. But from this situation, it is very spiritual, it may have sensed the danger, and is trying to escape, maybe digging a hole below. We must be as fast as possible, and later it will change."


    Luo Ming took the Yuanshi and nodded, "Senior Brother Xuhui said that things are abnormal and there are many monsters, and time must be stepped up, but the younger brother believes that the strange fire must be unavoidable."


    Xu Yun also nodded, "Okay, listen to brother, I''ll fight it."


    The three of them looked dignified and stopped talking. They cast spells while staring at the magma lake.


    After many more hours, the surface of the magma lake became smaller and smaller, but hundreds of meters, still did not see the figure of the silver fire, the three of them were a little anxious, and even the quietest meeting could not help but mutter Muttered.


    "How could it not come out now? Is it really ran away, absolutely impossible! Lao Na''s formation was bought at the Penglai Sea Fair decades ago, even a mosquito can''t fly out, let alone a strange fire."


    He grumbled in a low voice, but his men stepped up a bit.


    Whoosh--


    Suddenly, a three-inch-long silver light suddenly flashed out of the magma lake at an extremely fast speed, rushing out of the formation like lightning.


    "Out!"


    "Sure enough, it is a silver scorpion fire!"


    "Haha, tell you to hide, where can you hide?"


    Seeing the silver light, the three of them immediately became excited, and their faces were full of joy.


    "Come up to me, ready to do it!"


    Xuhui stared at the Yinjiao strange fire, his eyes shone, and he shouted loudly. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 592: Almost ready

    With an order, the three of them gathered together, each used methods, talisman, and magic tricks, trying to catch that strange fire.


    But the Yin Jiao was extremely flexible, moving faster than lightning, and suddenly back and forth, the three of them had no good way.


    Seeing the Yinjiao flying through a cluster of icy rain, and then bypassing the chase of a hail, flying to several tens of meters away, Xuyun felt a little anxious and shouted, "This is a ghost, it''s like Someone can manipulate it, too flexible."


    "Amitabha, that''s good."


    The virtual meeting showed a smile, "The faster it runs, the happier it is, the more spiritual it is, the more benefits we get."


    Luo Ming nodded and said, "Senior brother is right, but it is too flexible to catch."


    After thinking about it for a moment, he condensed his eyebrows and said, "The three of us are still afraid that it won''t be a magic weapon."


    "Fabao dealt with abnormal fire... I''m afraid it''s wrong."


    Luo obviously had a few error-free novels www.quled and wondered, "Brother, where''s your Xuan Xuezun, why don''t you use it together now?"


    When using the magic treasure to treat the different fire, it feels like sending meat into the wolf''s mouth.


    "Of course you have to save it until the best opportunity."


    Xuhui frowned and looked at Luo Ming, "Now let''s try to contain it with other magic weapons, trap it in a corner, and then use the Xuanxue bottle to win with one blow. Brother, you use Thunder Prison, for sure Can restrain it. When you get the strange fire, it will be yours. If you have the strange fire, do you care about the one or two magic weapons?"


    "Fine."


    Luo Ming nodded, secretly gritted his teeth, and took out the wind thunder fan. It was long against the wind and aimed at the Yin Jiao.


    One, wind and thunder were everywhere, hundreds of thunder lights flashed, one after another, surrounded by different fires, to form a thunder prison and besiege the different fires.


    The Xuyun over there also took out a water-milled Zen stick at the right time, the black paint was shiny, whirling towards the different fire.


    The Golden Core Realm cultivator used his master magic weapon with all his strength, and the effect was immediately revealed. Facing the strong thunder light, the silver scorpion fire seemed to be fearful, and he kept retreating to the corner.


    The three of them were embarrassed and pressed harder.


    Seeing that the encircling circle was getting smaller and smaller, the Yin Jiao became irritated, no longer evasive, but directly rammed Luo Ming.


    The fifth-order strange fire felt the danger before reaching his side, Luo Ming''s escape technique unfolded, and he retreated backward.


    With the escape tactic and Fulu, even the different fire couldn''t keep up with Luo Ming, but it didn''t seem to want to attack Luo Ming, and suddenly turned around and charged towards Feng Lei Fan.


    Feng Lei Fan is maintaining the thunder prison, constantly emitting thunder light, where there is still time to close it, even if Luo Ming reacts quickly, it is a little late.


    Only a soft sound was heard, and the silver light passed straight through the wind and thunder fan, leaving a hole.


    Although the Fenglei Fan was a Tier 4 top grade, it was not small compared to Tier 5''s Silver Scorpion Fire, and it was melted almost instantly.


    Luo Ming put away the wind and thunder fan, his expression was very ugly, it seemed that he was hit by a sledgehammer in the chest, very distressed.


    It is no wonder that the wind and thunder fan is one of his most treasured magic weapons. Although the damaged part is not large, it happens to pass through a few runes. It is not so easy to repair it.


    When Xuhui saw that Luo Ming''s magic weapon was damaged, he couldn''t help but secretly delighted, but his face showed a lot of regret, "Hey, I don''t think it is so cunning. It is my fault to damage the magic weapon of the apprentice disciple. Knowing a few master refiners will surely be able to repair them intact. Don��t hesitate to use them, continue to use them, and you��ll be able to do it after a while.


    Luo Ming nodded, and did not say much, the wind and thunder fan unfolded again, and a few rays of thunder light pushed towards the strange fire.


    Because of the damage, the thunder light this time will inevitably weaken.


    Although he did not have it, he knew in his heart the thoughts of imaginary meeting. The two of them were trying to deceive each other, his strength was weakened, and imaginary meeting was naturally happy, but he also had some consideration, so he deliberately used the wind and thunder fan to deal with the difference. fire.


    "You only say that my wind and thunder fan is powerful, but you don''t know that I am more powerful but different. You will wait for a while."


    Not long after, the virtual cloud tightly wrapped around the abnormal fire, without paying attention, the water mill Zen stick was circled by the abnormal fire, and it was directly cut off, basically a waste stick.


    "Mother, this thing?"


    Xu Yun was annoyed. He threw down his Zen stick and yelled at him, "I have seen a strange fire, but I have never seen such a tricky fire. It''s so perfect!"


    Xuhui couldn''t help but nodded, "If it weren''t for the sense that there is no soul in it, Lao Na would suspect it has become refined...but it should not be, but it is very spiritual. This kind of abnormal fire is best for us."


    With that said, he stared at the strange fire, and his eyes became more greedy.


    "It''s kind of interesting. It seems to be directed at our magic weapon. It only used to avoid it before, but now it specifically attacks our magic weapon.


    Luo Ming avoided the attack of the strange fire, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, "But that''s good, it likes to burn magic weapons, then I will use a wind and thunder fan to lure it, what if I give up this fan?"


    Xuhui praised again and again, "As expected, he is the younger brother, it makes sense."


    "get ready."


    Luo Ming didn''t look back, his sleeves flicked out, and the wind and thunder fan carried the wind and thunder, and flew straight towards the corner near the Yin Jiao.


    Yin Jiao seemed to see his favorite food, and immediately jumped on it, circled the wind and thunder fan, dancing up and down, quite joyful.


    "It''s a dead thing with no intelligence, huh!"


    Luo Ming snorted coldly, then turned his head and said, "Xuhui, don''t you take out the Xuanxue bottle?"


    "Of course."


    Xuhui flipped his right hand, Xuan Xuezun was already in front of him, "All, come to my side and input spiritual power togetherall!"


    Luo Ming and Xuyun immediately flashed to Xuhui''s side, one left and one right, the three of them worked together, and at the same time poured their spiritual power into the Xuanxue bottle.


    At that moment, a white light flashed on the Xuanxue bottle, and the surrounding temperature dropped sharply. The entire array was surrounded by dozens of miles into an ice cave. Even the magma lake seemed to be frozen, and the remaining ground fire lost its heat.


    With the infusion of spiritual power, as if infinite snow flakes out of the cup, leaning towards the wind and thunder fan, wherever he went, even the air was frozen into white.


    At this time, the wind and thunder fan was full of holes, even Luo Ming could not recognize it, but the different fire was still on the wind thunder fan, shuttled back and forth.


    Caught off guard, the abnormal fire fell into the ice and snow, and the speed immediately slowed down, flying like slow motion, even flying an inch requires a lot of strength.


    "Don''t stop your spiritual power!"


    Xuhui suddenly shouted loudly.


    Before he finished his words, Xuyun on the side suddenly screamed, "Okay, ah��"


    There was only time to shout, and his body was inexplicably changed into two pieces. The two halves of the body shattered in the air before they fell to the ground, and almost broke into ten million pieces. In the blink of an eye, there was nothing but Jin Dan. The rest.


    To die is really wrong.


    On the other side, Luo Ming seemed to have expected it, a black light flashed, and a small shield stood on his side.


    Snap, the small shield broke open suddenly.


    And Luo Ming has stepped away, with a hint of mockery on his face, "Xuhui, you are really merciless when you start, Invisible Silk, is this a magic weapon for meditation?"


    Failing to kill Luo Ming, Xuhui''s face suddenly sank, eyes gloomy like an eagle.


    (PS: Thank you Sky is Azure for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 592


    Chapter 592 is about to be hand-made by the members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 593: Breakthrough Dan

    These changes made Zhou Shu at the bottom of the lake unexpected, but he was quite happy.


    "They started fighting first, but they saved a lot..."


    Of course, the abnormal silver fire outside was not the original abnormal fire. It was controlled by Zhou Shu. A section of the abnormal fire was drawn out from the golden core and let it go out. It covered the fluctuations of spiritual power with a powerful spiritual sense, and turned the three outside People teasing between the palms are also funny.


    No wonder the three people have such a tight formation, no one would have thought that there is actually a Zhou Shu in the magma lake.


    Although most of the magma lake was taken away and Zhou Shu''s hiding place was not hidden, they didn''t even want to find it, and they should be fooled.


    "Ha. That Xuanxue bottle is also powerful, even my spiritual power has frozen together, it is obscure, and it lasts for a long time, at least it takes a few hundred breaths to recover..."


    Feeling that the fire was out of control, Zhou Shu temporarily closed his hand and decided to wait a while to see how things would progress.


    Outside (no-wrong) novel w.quu. Mian Xuhui and Luo Ming have already fought each other by the side of the fire, one by one, all fatal.


    "Kill Xuyun, and want to kill me, you want to devour the fire!"


    Luo Ming''s eyes flashed with killing intent, and a bronze mirror in his hand continuously emitted a yellow-green beam of light, attacking the virtual meeting.


    This bronze mirror is called Haoyu Mirror, a very rare fourth-order magic weapon that cannot be refined by non-famed teachers. After the cultivator injects spiritual power, the Haoyu Mirror will automatically increase the amplitude, and launch the power of the spiritual power several times. The spiritual power is like an entity, strong and sharp as a gun, fast and difficult to prevent. The rank attack magic weapon is one of the best.


    What he holds is the top grade, which can increase the power more than three times, and is very threatening, even greater than the wind and thunder fan.


    Although the lightning damage of the wind and thunder fan is large, it lacks changes, and this kind of magic weapon, as long as your spiritual power is strong enough, you can exert greater power, almost endless, and even a monk can use it.


    Xuhui was no longer quiet at this time, showing a hideous face, and shouted, "It''s ridiculous, Lao Na has worked so hard for more than ten years. You can also leave you a way to survive, or you will wait for death!"


    In the face of the incoming light, he didn''t dodge, but he used his body to resist.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    The pillar of spiritual strength fell on the body, as if hitting iron, making a hard sound, while bursts of red light appeared on the hit part of Xuhui''s body, which was quite strange. He was beaten by those spiritual power pillars, but he didn''t seem to have suffered much damage, and he still walked towards Luo Ming step by step.


    "Silver Jiao''s strange fire is definitely mine!"


    He was sure in his heart that as long as he got closer, he could easily kill Luo Ming with his body training skills and the invisible silk.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years, I never thought that your red lotus golden body has become a success."


    Luo Ming was slightly surprised, and then sneered, "So what, I don''t eat plain rice!"


    With a shake of his hand, a black pill leaped into his mouth, and he swallowed it all at once.


    The pill entered the abdomen, and his sallow face suddenly became red, not only red, but also hot, and white smoke rose in the air. Within a few breaths, his whole body turned red, and his whole person was like a piece of hot red Iron block.


    With a push of Luo Ming''s right hand, a pillar of spiritual power came out again from the Haoyu mirror. It was more than twice as big as the previous one. It was thick and hard. It was not a beam of light. It was really like a real pillar smashing towards the virtual meeting. Up.


    "You actually have a barrier-breaking pill!?"


    Xuhui was taken aback for a moment, and there was a lot of surprise on his face, "Where did it come from? Linyun Temple doesn''t have such a medicine, and Master Huanlin doesn''t have it!"


    Before the words fell, the spiritual power column had fallen on him, swept him out directly, and fell several feet away.


    Luo Ming laughed, "Yes, it''s the barrier-breaking pill! It''s still top grade, are you afraid? Hahahaha!"


    Zhou Shu below was also secretly surprised. He didn''t expect Luo Ming to have such a killer. It''s no wonder that he abandoned Fenglei Fan before, and he had another trick.


    The barrier-breaking pill is also a Zen sect. It is a fifth-order pill. It is similar to the blood formula of King Luo, but it is not only the magic formula, but the strength of the practitioner. Using the barrier-breaking pill, the practitioner Able to break through physical limitations in a short period of time, such as the level of the golden core, the size of the sea of ??consciousness, etc., the fourth-level golden core cultivator can use the power of the sixth-level golden core in a short period of time, thereby greatly enhancing their own strength, and the top-level breaking The barrier pill can increase the strength of the cultivator nearly twice.


    Barrier-breaking pills have such great benefits, but they also have disadvantages. After using them, they can no longer use their spiritual power for a month, even if they don''t work at all.


    Of course, it is impossible to use the barrier-breaking pill to help the cultivator break through the realm. Breaking through the realm is not something that can be done with a pill in a short time.


    The barrier-breaking pill is not easy to come by, the materials are rare, and the refining method is even rarer. Even in the three temples and one temple, there are only Tianlong Temple and Dahuang Temple, but Linyun Temple does not.


    It seems that Luo Ming is indeed a person with many secrets.


    Luo Ming''s face was full of ferociousness, and he shouted angrily, "Where do you care about where I come from? Give me death!"


    While yelling, while casting the spell faster, beams of light fired towards the Xuhui almost without stagnation, and each hit the body, even though the golden red lotus golden body of the Xuhui and the golden core protection, it is also Can''t stand it, spewing blood in a short while, almost unable to stand up.


    "Wait, brother..."


    Xuhui reluctantly got up, half-kneeled on the ground, bowed with both hands, "Don''t... spare Brother''s life, win the seventh-level Buddha... if you want it, I will give it to you."


    Luo Ming heard the sound, still did not put down the Haoyu mirror in his hand, staring at the virtual meeting closely, and said with a smile, "In addition to the strange fire, you can still give me something."


    "I will give you all of the Naxu Rings, and you can also give you the Naxu Rings of Junior Brother Xuyun, you Our Linyun Temple''s Naxu Rings, the opening formulas are all fixed, as long as you are forgiving When I die, I will tell you the opening formula."


    Xuhui fell on the ground with both hands, begging repeatedly.


    "It sounds good..."


    Luo Ming smiled slightly and nodded slightly when he looked up at Xu, but his face immediately changed when he looked up, "Huh, you will be so kind? Isn''t it procrastinating! I''m afraid you made a mistake in abacus, tell you, take it I have a full quarter of an hour for the top grade breaking barrier pill.


    Xuhui''s figure was shocked, it was obvious that his thoughts were exposed, a sharp color flashed in his eyes, and his right hand quietly lifted up.


    Bang, bang!


    Two consecutive beams of light shot out suddenly, and there was some gold in the beam of light. It seemed that Luo Ming had also mobilized the power of the golden core.


    Only two explosions were heard, and Xuhui''s arms were completely shattered from the shoulders, and flesh and blood were splashed everywhere, which was terrible.


    A talisman slipped down from his hand, and fell into the blood, but there was no trace of blood stained, and it was still golden.


    "Want to use the Great Escape Talisman to escape? Hahahaha!"


    Luo Ming vomited two mouthfuls of blood, with blood stains on his face, and smiled grimly, "I was prepared for a while. When the Magic Forest gave you the Great Escape Talisman, Lao Tzu can see it clearly, and I won''t give you a chance. !"


    Xuhui fell to the ground, pale, without a trace of blood.


    Before delaying, I wanted to use Fulu to take the opportunity to escape, but I didn''t expect to be noticed by the alert Luo Ming. There was really no way now.


    "Tell me the formula for opening Naxu Ring!"


    "..."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 593 Barrier Breaking Pill


    Chapter 593 The barrier-breaking pill is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 594: Happy Extreme

    Things became very fast. After thinking that Xuhui killed Xuyun, he had already taken control of the situation. Unexpectedly, it would be reversed soon, and Xuhui was killed by Luo Ming instead.


    "Luo Ming is indeed a very troublesome opponent. After serving the barrier-breaking pill, his strength is almost similar to that of the seventh-grade golden pill. With that magic weapon that increases spiritual power, it is difficult for me to easily win."


    At the bottom of the magma lake, Zhou Shu, who observed all this, couldn''t help but sigh softly.


    It seems that the victory or defeat is decided outside, but he does not plan to go out now, continue to observe and find a more suitable time.


    Luo Ming stared at the empty meeting coldly, feeling that the outcome was determined, and immediately relaxed, but instead said something else.


    "Xuhui, there is a fourth-order spiritual vein on the island of Aro when you died. It is rare in the East China Sea. Why is there no one to **** it? It''s strange, I heard that this neighborhood seems to be the site of the tyrant Marku. He is violent. Any benefit must be obtained. Didn''t he come to grab your island, or that you have a strange friendship with them + no + fault + novel + 3. + ulu + com?"


    Xuhui lowered his head, knowing that he could not escape, but stiffened, "What the **** are you going to do? Just say it, tell you, killing the disciple of Linyun Temple, you will definitely not end well."


    "What about killing, didn''t you kill it?"


    Luo Ming grinned and said, "But brother, it doesn''t have to be the case. If you answer my question well, there is no way out."


    Xuhui''s eyes lit up and he moved a few feet forward, "Really, you will let me go?"


    Luo Ming nodded slightly, "I''m not as cruel as my brother, I might spare you, but you should answer my question first."


    "Okay, Junior Brother, don''t regret it. Our monks never say anything."


    "Repent, you are used to doing that, but I do less, haha."


    Xuhui was overjoyed, and he smashed his head for a while, and immediately raised his head and said, "Junior brother knows something, that tyrant Xu and Wei snake, and I have agreed to join him, so he will not come to deal with me, nor will he come to **** Aro Island."


    "Brother knows the opportunity."


    Luo Ming smiled, "So, if I practice on Aro Island, no one will bother me?"


    The imaginary meeting immediately responded, "This is natural, except that people will come to collect some property every two years, no one will disturb the junior and disciple cleansing. You can live as long as you want, and the property is easy to handle. You just need to **** some of it. Just give him the Naxu ring, he naturally has a way to open it."


    "Yes, I just need to rest for a while, your Aro Island will belong to me."


    Luo Ming nodded, with a hint of satisfaction on his face, "Now, tell me your formula for turning on Naxu Jie, and let me see if you are good. If it is good enough, you can buy you a life."


    "Yes Yes."


    Xuhui was very reluctant in his heart, but at this time there was no bargaining conditions anymore, so he had to say the formula one to five to ten.


    "Your formula is true?"


    "Na Xu Jie is here, how can I be fake, Junior Brother, it is absolutely true, please forgive me."


    Xuhui put the Naxu ring on his hands and kept kowtow.


    "Forgive you for not daring to lie," Luo Ming stretched out his left hand with a weird smile on his face, "Look at it, is this?"


    A small piece of black wood lay on the palm of the hand, with a faint black mist lingering on it, quite aura.


    There will be some hesitation, "This is..."


    "If you want to save your life, just go!"


    Luo Ming''s face suddenly changed, and a white light appeared on Haoyu''s mirror, which shot directly towards Xuhui. The white light continued one after another, obviously using a lot of spiritual power.


    Only two bangs were heard, and Xuhui''s great head turned into a watermelon, which was beaten to pieces in the blink of an eye.


    A light-colored shadow spilled out of the broken body, constantly cursing, but soon noticed it, and hurriedly got into the black wood.


    Luo Ming took the wood and shook it twice, "Brother, just stay inside. I have always saved your life. Although it''s just a soul, it''s not a remorse, hahahaha."


    That wood turned out to be a piece of soul-raising wood.


    The imaginary soul has nowhere to go. In order not to destroy the soul, I can only drill into it.


    However, Luo Ming left the imaginary soul, imprisoned him in the soul-raising tree, and didn''t have any thoughts.


    "It''s a pity that the virtual cloud has disappeared, but it''s not bad that there is a virtual meeting. The golden core is still a meditation spirit, but it can be sold at a good price..."


    Luo Ming smiled with satisfaction, put away the wood, and felt extremely comfortable in his heart. To win against the killing, to accept the virtual ring, the different fire, the soul, and even the entire Aro Island, everything is under control. Is there any time to live faster than now?


    "There are not many barrier-breaking pills, so we must hurry up to collect the abnormal fire, and then go out for a retreat."


    Thinking about it, he stepped towards the strange fire with a pleasant smile on his face. The silver scorpion fire was still trapped in the ice and snow, moving slowly.


    After walking only two steps, he stopped suddenly, his face pale, showing a lot of amazement, his eyes looked straight towards the magma lake, "Who! Who else?"


    Before he tried his best to deal with the virtual meeting, he naturally didn''t have the energy to pay attention to his surroundings, but now things are done, he habitually scans the surroundings, and after taking the Pill Breaking Pill, his consciousness has been greatly enhanced, and he soon felt something wrong.


    In the lake, someone else was there, and they were always there.


    This may?


    On the magma lake, a golden light suddenly rose and fell not far in front of Luo Ming.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, with only a smile on the corner of his mouthLuo Ming, you are such a good trick, admiration. "


    He did admire a little in his heart. He thought he could wait until Luo Ming''s barrier-breaking pill was lost before coming out. At that time, it was easy to solve him. He didn''t expect Luo Ming to be so alert. After solving everything, he would observe the surrounding area. This is why Zhou Shu Of the trail.


    "There are actually people..."


    Luo Ming''s expression was a little distraught, shocked in his heart, thinking that everything was under control, how could anyone think of others here?


    "you are����"


    Luo Ming hesitated for a while and immediately recognized it, "That day, you attacked me on the seabed! Are you in the Golden Core Realm?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was indifferent, his eyes were extremely focused, the heavy gold sword was already in his hand, the golden light flickered, and the magic ants were ready to come out.


    Seeing the sword in Zhou Shu''s hand, Luo Ming''s expression stagnated, and then he said viciously, "It''s this sword again, this time, you don''t want to escape!"


    "It''s just what I want. I didn''t take your life that day. Today is just right."


    Zhou Shu waved his sword, and the third change broke out immediately.


    He had watched for a long time before, Luo Ming''s Haoyu Mirror was extremely aggressive, and only by attacking could it occupy a favorable position. At this time, Luo Ming''s spiritual sense was not far from him, and it was difficult to drag him into the sword.


    Luo Ming stared at Zhou Shu, surprised.


    This sword intent in front of him is more than ten times stronger than the previous one?


    Even if he has the effect of the barrier-breaking pill now, he cannot be defeated. With a thought, the Haoyu mirror in his hand is swung out again and again, dozens of beams of light block him, and at the same time his body shape retreats quickly and rushes to the different fire. .


    Let''s take the different fire first. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 594


    Chapter 594 Le Ji Shengchang is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 595: 2nd

    phone-reading


    Watching Luo Ming rush into the different fire, Zhou Shu didn''t care.


    The sword intent was heavy and heavy, and the magic ants rushed towards Luo Ming.


    But the magic ants encountered a lot of obstacles. Na Luoming backed away, and kept shooting a golden beam of light. His power in the golden core was constantly erupting, just like the last time, he did not hesitate to damage himself.


    Because Luo Ming was very clear, he knew only with that sword that Zhou Shu in front of him was much stronger than Xuhui, and he was definitely not an opponent he could defeat now, even if he had a barrier-breaking pill.


    Zhou Shu looked calm and calmly responded.


    In the face of those solid and powerful beams of light, even Zhou Shu''s sword intent would require constant time to break open.


    The barrier-breaking pill plus the explosive golden pill, the power must not be underestimated.


    Using this time, Luo Ming had already rushed not far in front of Yihuo.


    Staring at the Yin Jiao trapped in the snow and ice, he immediately rejoiced in his heart, and secretly said, "As long as the fire is obtained, what about other losses? All can be made up!"


    As soon as he turned his body, Hao Yu''s mirror shot out again and again, and several white lights quickly disrupted the stagnant ice and snow.


    Seeing the ice and snow gradually disappeared, and the strange fire showed its true meaning, Luo Ming took out the bottle that had been prepared a long time ago, and hurriedly moved towards the strange fire.


    Although the bottle is not a magic weapon and cannot communicate spiritual power, its material is extremely hard, and it can be regarded as a sixth-order, it is temporarily unable to melt through the different fires.


    "It''s enough to get the strange fire!"


    With a triumphant smile on his face, he never thought about why Zhou Shu didn''t come to hinder him at this time, even the previous sword intent suddenly stopped.


    Seeing that the silver dragon''s unusual fire was about to be trapped in the bottle, unexpectedly, the silver dragon suddenly turned around, escaped extremely flexibly, and flew behind Luo Ming.


    Luo Ming was taken aback, and said, "So fast?"


    The different fire has just broken free from the ice and snow, how can it know to escape immediately, unless it has spiritual consciousness, otherwise...


    Thinking of this, he felt a shock in his heart. He seemed to have fallen into the ice cave, turned around and looked at Zhou Shu, completely stupefied.


    The strange fire that the three of them had been pursuing with all their heart, and the strange fire that took pains to kill each other, but at this time in Zhou Shu''s hands, it no longer looked like a silver dragon, but changed into a gentle flame, beating slightly.


    Luo Ming held back a mouthful of old blood that had reached his lips, pointed at Zhou Shu, and shouted angrily, "It... it''s you..."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Yes, I have been controlling it all the time. The silver scorpion fire does have it, but it was mine long ago. It made you bother, sorry."


    He waved his hand, and the strange fire surrounded him, dancing back and forth, like a lively spirit, full of interest.


    And every dance of the different fire seemed to hit Luo Ming''s heart with a heavy hammer, making him feel like a knife, and some could not control himself. After exhausting my efforts and even killing the disciples of Linyun Temple, he might be madly retaliated by Linyun Temple, but finally got such a result.


    At this moment, he hated Zhou Shu to the extreme.


    His eyes almost burst out with fire, and he said fiercely, "It''s you again, for the second time, who are you?"


    In Zhou Shu''s hands, he suffered a big loss for the second time, a big loss he had never experienced in his life.


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, his expression was very cold, "Luo Ming, I also want to know who you are, is the Xiaoling Mountain you mentioned, the Sanfeng where Wuwangmen is located? What you did back then, won''t you forget it? "


    "Wuwangmen? You are..."


    Luo Ming was taken aback for a moment, then stared at Zhou Shu, "I must kill you!"


    The stern roar, as if coming from the underground palace, would make people creepy.


    But Zhou Shu still calmly raised the heavy golden sword in his hand, "My thoughts are the same, come on, but before killing you, I have to figure out all the problems."


    The sword light flashed, the sword intent was like a tide, and the magic ants flew out layer by layer, pressing towards Luo Ming again.


    Luo Ming stared at Zhou Shu with a stare, his hair pointed upwards, his eyes were cracked, and he shouted, "You will die for me!"


    In an instant, golden light flashed on his body, and the whole person was like a statue, and then burst out, countless spiritual power poured into Haoyu mirror, as if he could see it, and Haoyu mirror gained spiritual power and gave birth to the path. The beam of light has a radius of three feet, and the momentum is amazing.


    It seemed that he had exhausted all his strength, and even the small world in the golden core blew up a part, that is, the power of the golden core.


    It is really not hesitating to die, but also to put Zhou Shu to death.


    In the face of such a desperate blow, Zhou Shu would not be able to fight against him. He only guided his sword intent to cover it from the side, while his figure fled and swept to the side.


    However, the beam of light quickly disappeared, and when I looked again, Luo Ming was no longer there.


    All this was a false move.


    "Fleeing again..."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned, and somewhat unexpected. Luo Ming''s actions before, seem to have gone crazy, completely lost his reason, desperately to kill Zhou Shu, how can he know that he still maintains a perfect calm, just disguised offensively, but actually escaped with a big escape light talisman.


    "He also has the Great Escape Talisman, which is really a troublesome opponent."


    Zhou Shu glanced around and couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    "Idiot, I didn''t catch him! I felt that there was something funny on him, I wanted to take a look, but you are so useless, I really let my house down!"


    The heavy gold sword in his hand groaned, and the voice of plucking came out It was still the same temper and taste.


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, "What''s in him?"


    "It''s not clear, it feels similar to my own palace..." Caiying thought for a while, but still couldn''t tell.


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t think again, "In short, he is very troublesome. He has already escaped twice. I hope there will be no third time."


    "what is it����"


    Caiying ignored Zhou Shu and began to speak for himself.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to take care of her, and when he looked around, he felt relieved.


    Xuan Xuezun was still outside, and Luo Ming didn��t have time to take away the Xuhui Jie and Xuyun��s. Zhou Shu had already remembered the formula for starting Linyun Temple��s Xu Jie. , Really earned it.


    After the other people''s fight, it''s all to oneself in the end, the snipe and the clam fight, the fisherman gains, this feeling is really cool.


    I packed them one by one, very satisfied. From the Naxu Ring of Xuhui, I got the formation amulet of the magma lake formation. After opening, Zhou Shu left the big formation.


    As expected, there is a volcano on the island, and the magma lake is located in the volcano.


    Let go of the divine consciousness, the whole view of the island is not big or small, about thirty miles in radius, green trees everywhere, and many small beasts running back and forth, full of vitality, and a lot of spiritual energy, indeed there are fourth-order spiritual veins. Look like.


    The side of the island is calm and there is no one on the island. There are good formations to cover up the island. On the hill in the middle, there is a temple built. The equipment room has everything that should be there, and it is almost the same as a sect.


    "I just wanted to calm down and retreat for a period of time, and the island came to me. I was lucky."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of smile and walked towards the hill with Xiaogun and Caiying. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 596: Alchemy

    There is no sun or moon on the island,


    It happened very quickly, just a few months in a flash.


    Zhou Shu quickly adapted to this kind of life, practicing, practicing, practicing swords every day, and growing steadily in his cultivation. The life was very fulfilling, and the same was true for Xiaogun and Caiying.


    On this day, Zhou Shuduan sat in front of the furnace in the mixing room on Aro Island, his complexion slightly solemn.


    In the past few months, he has been very adept at manipulating the Silver Jiao''s alien fire, and it is time to refine the weapon.


    What he wants to refine is the mad shark demon armor.


    Crazy Shark Demon Armor, although it is a Tier 5 magic weapon, it is not very restrictive. Its built-in magic arts "Bone Armor" and "Blood Spike" can be activated even by the cultivator using spiritual power, which is also one of its most expensive. the reason.


    With the mad shark demon armor, Zhou Shu can be regarded as having the foundation to fight against the monks, at least not to lose too fast, of course, for him, there are higher requirements, let alone victory, there is a battle. Power is necessary.


    To refine the mad shark demon armor, the general Golden Core Realm is extremely difficult to achieve, there are two marijuana [No] [False] Novel 3.quu.cm annoying.


    First of all, the spiritual accumulation process is a major difficulty, because the generation of the fifth-order magic weapon needs to absorb a lot of vitality, but it does not mean that only monks can refine the fifth-order magic weapon. The practitioner can also use a very large amount of spiritual energy to replace the vitality. It can also refine a simple Tier 5 magic weapon, but the finished product is not as good as that made by a monk. The best result is low-grade. A slight mistake is a four-point difference. The finished magic weapon is higher than the fourth-order and less than the fifth-order, which is prone to accidents. This is the case with the Jiuyunsha that was refined by Wuwangmen.


    Zhou Shu is not a monk, and there is no way for a person to inject a lot of spiritual energy into the magic weapon, but if he has enough essence stones, there is no need to worry about this, and the effect may be better.


    Second, compared to the simple Tier 5 magic weapon, the Shark Demon Armor is very different.


    The material of the mad shark demon pill is too hard. It is among the top ranks in the fifth rank, and it is densely covered with the power of water travel. Few flames can smelt it. Not to mention, I can only watch.


    But Zhou Shu was different. The Yinjiao supernatural fire was able to absorb other sources of fire by itself, which was much stronger than the normal supernatural fire, and Zhou Shu used the pill fire to nourish it almost every day, making the supernatural fire stronger and stronger.


    Even a hard material like the Shark Demon Pill can easily deal with it.


    After solving these two troubles, Zhou Shu''s refining of the mad shark demon armor is naturally feasible.


    The refining process of the Demon Armor is difficult, but not complicated, because the material itself is the Demon Pill, which has extremely strong power and does not require special runes. Just try to guide the power of the Mad Shark Demon Pill itself. The two tactics are also the result of the mad shark''s own strength, but the difficulty lies in this-it cannot change the essence.


    The refining must be in place to fully stimulate the power of the wild shark, and at the same time, it must absorb enough vitality in the process of spiritual accumulation, so that it can provide sufficient protection only by relying on the magic weapon itself.


    The various steps have been deduced many times in Zhou Shu''s sea of ??knowledge.


    You can do it now.


    The abnormal fire in his hand showed off, and under precise manipulation, it turned into a dense net, the mesh was no more than the size of a needle, and it slowly landed on the shell of the demon pill.


    Abnormal fire is soft on the outside and strong on the inside, while the material is extremely hard and brittle. If the fire burns violently, it will be counterproductive.


    There was a sizzle.


    Feeling the change in the material, Zhou Shu lifted the fire net at the right time, and pressed it down at the right time. When the material softened a little, he turned it over again, making it meticulously like the most meticulous craftsman.


    The process was slow and he was very patient.


    In a few days soon, the fire net in front of him had become two pieces, sandwiching pieces of material between them, and grind them carefully.


    The movements are getting more and more skilled, and the extremely hard shell of the demon pill, according to his vision, is changing little by little into the appearance he wants.


    It took many more days before the first step was completed.


    In front of Zhou Shu, there were many dark red discs, one-third the size, one-cent-thick, almost ten thousand pieces, piled up like a hill.


    With the two big demon pill shells, only this point is left in the end?


    Not surprisingly, every disc left by Zhou Shu is densely covered with hundreds of very small veins. They are the key part of the mad shark��s circulation and storage power, and the most essential part of the shell, and those veins Zhou Shu didn''t ask for something missing, even if it was only a little less, and discarded it as waste.


    Others refining the mad shark demon armor only need to be divided into hundreds of pieces. One demon pill shell is enough to refine three pieces, while Zhou Shu divided the materials into tens of thousands of pieces, discarding most of them, and two demon pill shells can only be refined. Make one.


    If there is only one demon pill, he may lower the quality, but since there are two, why not do it best?


    There are materials, so willful, you can pursue higher quality.


    With the basic materials, the next step is tempering. Compared with other steps, this step is much simpler, because the strength of the material itself is sufficient. Too much tempering will affect the material itself and even destroy the context.


    Holding the small hammer, Zhou Shu lifted it lightly, not so much exercise, but more like revision and repair to make the wafer more in line with the requirements.


    This step took about two days.


    No piece was damaged, and each wafer looked perfect.


    The difficult step has come, and perhaps the most difficult step is shaping.


    It sounds very simple. It can be done easily by fusion and connection of the discs with different fires, but that is the practice of chaotic repairers. For Zhou Shu, what he wants is more than simple splicing��not only To meet the shape requirements, and each piece of disc must be seamlessly connected, all the veins above must be completely united, tightly closed, without any broken heads, and finally achieved, the whole veins on the monster armor are integrated, and the monster is put on A, like a living wild shark.


    This is very difficult, but Zhou Shu is determined to achieve this the previous strong defensive power of the mad shark, he personally experienced it, and to do it, just do it like this.


    He sat quietly in the room, carefully picked up each disc and examined it carefully.


    The various data of the wafer, its size, length, context, etc., were completely input into the sea of ??consciousness by him, and a complete pattern was drawn in the sea of ??consciousness. It looked like a talisman full of runes, and it was positive and negative. There are runes on both sides, but the runes are mostly broken.


    Put them in piece by piece, the number of piece by piece, nearly ten thousand pieces, each piece has hundreds of veins, broken lines, huge data collection, but it is more difficult to completely follow the pieces of nearly ten thousand pieces. The patterns are spliced ??together, and each piece must be connected to each other, as far as possible without errors.


    It looks like a very large puzzle, but it is a thousand times more difficult because it is not a flat puzzle, but a multi-level three-dimensional puzzle.


    Zhihai was making extreme calculations without stopping for a moment. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu''s powerful spiritual consciousness, it would be almost impossible to bear.


    ...


    Many kinds of splicing schemes are presented in the sea of ??consciousness, more than ten thousand kinds, which is expected.


    "The 470 scheme requires changing the vein structure of 2,700 discs, of which 70.37% is in the center, and the distance to the finished product may be 31% different... "


    "The three thousand two hundred kinds of plans need to change the structure of nine hundred and ninety-one wafers, and seventy-three of them need to be changed in size..."


    ...


    Directly achieve perfection, 100% without modification, it is absolutely impossible, there must be something that cannot be done, then the size must be changed, and the different fires must be used to close the vein or change the direction of the vein to do as much as possible. perfect. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 596


    Chapter 596 Armor Refining is done by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 597: Continue to refine

    phone-reading


    At this point, it''s naturally time to play the game, keep trying these solutions, and then find the most optimal solution.


    What Zhou Shu can do is the best solution if there are few changes and the least impact on the results.


    As a result, Zhou Shu was in high-load operation for many consecutive days, and both the divine consciousness and the divine soul were undergoing the most difficult test.


    Every day, I am in the limit state, and the level of fatigue can be imagined.


    Pointing at the thoughts of Qianqiu Guan, the method of pulling the silk, and the Yanyi Jue that has just begun to practice have become his guarantee for this period of time. Restoring the spiritual consciousness and cultivating the spirit are the top priority. In this process, the Yanyi Jue Great progress has also been made, and the soul has grown rapidly.


    This was what Zhou Shu wanted. Refining tools and alchemy, etc., was in itself an excellent way to exercise consciousness and soul.


    About twenty days later, Zhou Shu finally showed a smile on his pale face.


    "You are the one!"


    After repeated deduction and tests, he finally got the most suitable method. All the hard work and hagginess before were all worthwhile.


    After a few days of rest, the shaggy Zhou Shu returned to his original appearance, full of energy, and began to formally start his hands.


    The deduction is complicated and difficult, but it is only the beginning. The result is the complete copy of the deduction result into reality.


    Although I have a ruler in my heart, I just need to find out the picture, but the disc is really small and has a lot of veins. You must be extremely careful when using different fires to fuse. Zhou Shu is not fast or slow, and he is very patient.


    Pieces of discs, layered on top of each other, are combined and fused together, gradually forming the appearance of a pair of armor.


    Everything went as expected, nothing wrong, perfect.


    It''s just that it consumes a lot of time, almost ten days.


    At this time, nearly 10,000 wafers were all used up, and the magic weapon had begun to take shape.


    It was deep red like blood, with a slightly dim luster, and there was nothing unusual in its appearance, but if you input a little spiritual power, it will shock everyone.


    However, in the armor that is several feet long, the spiritual power channels inside are extremely complicated. There are more than half a million, layered on top of each other, surrounded by circles. With its own material, I don��t know how much spiritual power can be stored in it. What''s rare is that, as if a naturally formed vein, every path extends in all directions, with a beginning and an end. No matter where the spiritual power is injected, it can circle the armor and reach every part of the armor, which is simply unimaginable.


    In most people''s cognition, only living creatures naturally generated by the heavens and the earth can have such perfection. However, this is a magic weapon created by Zhou Shu.


    This step is enough for Zhou Shu to be proud of himself. It is no exaggeration to say that just by taking out this semi-finished magic weapon, he definitely deserves the title of master refiner, even for sects like the six major sects. Also desperately draw him.


    Zhou Shu took the armor aside, set up the formation, and prepared for the next step.


    Ju Yuan formation is very similar to gathering spirit formations. The purpose is to gather vitality. Of course, there is no vitality to gather in most places, only the use of vitality stones.


    He was not familiar with the method of arranging the Juyuan Formation before, and it was difficult for him to arrange it. However, from the inheritance of Baijing Island��s hand-carrying gate, he obtained several very good methods, including one called the Pagoda Juyuan Formation. , The most outstanding.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu arranged the formation using the materials in the Xuhui Naxu Ring.


    After putting in dozens of primordial stones, the vitality gradually appeared in the formation, like smoke, forming a seven-story pagoda. The pagoda is no more than seven feet high and three feet long and three feet wide. The whole body is shining with a strange seven-color brilliance. Human eyeballs.


    Xiao Gun whimpered twice and was about to get in.


    With this kind of vitality, any monster must be attracted and flock to it.


    Zhou Shu blocked it outside and shook his head, "We will use it later, now this is not for you."


    Xiao Gun looked at the pagoda for a few moments, showing frustration, slowly moving away step by step.


    Xiao Gun left obediently, but there were others. Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and pulled out the heavy golden sword halfway into the pagoda. "Xiao Caiying, you are not obedient, and you want to sneak in?"


    "Call me the palace lord, it''s best to add an adult! Hmph, this palace just wants to go in and have a look, not for your vitality!"


    Caiying justified and confidently defended, but she could only retreat angrily, and only slipped over from time to time, looking at the pagoda humming, envy, jealousy, and both.


    Of course, she did not forget to complain about Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was so angry and funny, he shook his head, "Well, I will arrange one for you."


    Xiao Gun and Caiying seemed to understand immediately, they immediately rushed to Zhou Shu, rubbing and hugging, but the heavy gold sword was quite heavy, no matter the hilt or the blade, it seemed to be slapped on the face... ...Zhou Shu was also speechless.


    "I will give you a taste now. I can''t do this in the future. Don''t worry, you can have as much as you want when I reach the Nascent Soul Stage, but I can''t do it now. The Nascent Stone is very useful."


    Zhou Shu warned a few times, and arranged a pagoda gathering array on the side, allowing Xiao Gun and Cai Ying to lie in comfortably.


    After placing the two little guys, Zhou Shu walked to the previous pagoda and put the semi-finished mad shark demon armor into it.


    Yun Ling is arguably the most important step for Demon Armor.


    The more vitality it absorbs and the more it integrates into itself, the greater the power it will exert in the future.


    After putting it into the Ju Yuan formation, the demon armor began to absorb the vitality, forming a small whirlpool above it, continuously pouring vitality into it.


    "Good start..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, staying aside, not missing every change.


    Time flies quickly, and I don''t know how long it has passed. The vitality pagoda has become thinner, and the absorption speed of the demon armor has also been slower.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly added the vitality stone. He knew that only when the concentration of vitality is high, the demon armor can better absorb vitality. If the vitality outside is less than the vitality in the demon armor, naturally it will not be absorbed~www.novelhall. com~ So pay attention to the concentration of vitality at any time, not too low.


    To do so is actually a kind of waste, but it is necessary for the magic weapon.


    After a few more days, even if the concentration of vitality is extremely high and the pagoda flashes, the demon armor can no longer absorb vitality. At this time, the demon armor flashed with crimson luster, completely different from the previous dimness, and looked like new.


    It seems that it has reached its limit and can no longer absorb vitality, but it does not mean the end of the accumulation.


    Zhou Shu probed his hand into the pagoda, activated the spirit-inducing technique, and forcibly poured vitality into the demon armor.


    After a long time, little effect.


    Indeed, this process is very slow and difficult, because the demon armor that has absorbed the vitality is difficult to absorb again, but for the power of the magic weapon, it must be done.


    At this moment, Caiying on the side suddenly shouted, "Hey, liar, do you want me to help you!"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly and looked at the heavy gold sword, "Are you going to help?"


    Caiying clicked on the sword, "Why, don''t you want it? My palace is a sword spirit, and it''s not that I can''t come out. My palace can temporarily attach to the armor to help it absorb vitality. This will definitely absorb more. You are right. wrong?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly hesitating, Caiying really said something reasonable. If there is spirit in the armour, it can naturally absorb more vitality, and the spiritual accumulation will be more effective.


    This kind of spiritual accumulation method, I''m afraid that no refiner has ever tried it. I can''t even think of it. There is a spirit and then a magic weapon.


    It seems feasible, but he has some doubts, "But, Na Jia is not the best at all now, not even a magic weapon, will nothing happen if you go in?"


    "Are you worried about this palace?"


    Caiying laughed unabashedly, "Hehe, it''s okay, I can''t live there, but it will be fine after a while!" (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 598: Successful

    Looking at the heavy golden sword, Zhou Shu still hesitated.


    The method of Caiying may increase the power of the Demon Armor, but Caiying is too small and difficult to control. If something goes wrong, the gain will not be worth the loss. After all, the Demon Armor is a magic weapon, and Caiying is a sword spirit with sage, already Can be regarded as human beings, the values ??of the two are fundamentally different.


    "What do you think, don''t let this palace go in, worry that this palace will steal your vitality!"


    The heavy gold sword swings up and down, Caiying is angry, and the voice is louder, "My palace is full, don''t worry!"


    Zhou Shu thought it over, shook his head, and said firmly, "Of course not. In my heart, you are much more important than magic weapons. If you are hurt by magic weapons, it is because of small losses. I will never do such things, you Don''t think about it, stay in the sword obediently."


    Caiying was in a daze, and soon said loudly, "Huh, the ghost believes you! If you don''t let this palace go in, this palace will go in!"


    Before the words fell, a green sword light had flown out of the heavy gold sword `w.`lu`com, and flew towards the pagoda.


    Zhou Shu was also helpless, "You are more."


    The green light flashed in the air, seeming to respond, and he quickly jumped into the formation and went directly into the demon armor.


    In an instant, the demon armor flashed a green light, the vortex above the demon armor reappeared, and the vitality was continuously poured into it.


    But ten breaths, the speed slowed down, and the green light on it was also much weaker, but it was still tirelessly absorbing the vitality.


    "come out faster!"


    Zhou Shu shouted, and he could see that the Caiying inside was already quite weak, but she was extremely stubborn and seemed to want to absorb more.


    Like a child, whoever treats her well, she treats them well, without thinking about any consequences.


    After shouting a few times, Caiying didn''t move.


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, and immediately pulled the Demon Armor out of the Pagoda Juyuan Formation, and shouted loudly, "Come out, come out for me!"


    Amid the roar, a faint green light emerged from the demon armor. Compared with the swift speed before, it was simply floating back into the heavy golden sword. A very weak voice came from the sword, completely devoid of the usual spirit, "Hey, I can hold on for a while..."


    "You are not allowed to do this again."


    Zhou Shu looked quite majestic. He threw the heavy golden sword and magic weapon into the Juyuan formation, and continued to scold, "Not obedient at all! Only the best magic weapon can hold you and keep you safe, and the demon armor don''t talk about the best. It��s not a magic weapon at all, it��s no different from the outside. If it��s a little later, you have a high chance of dissipating, don��t you?"


    He was very violent, and a little moved really angry, because it was really dangerous, the sword spirit was like a spirit, if it was not in the right position, it would easily dissipate.


    "From now on, you will stay in the sword honestly. Without my permission, you will never be allowed to come out, and you are not allowed to make your own claim, have you heard!"


    In his eyes, Caiying is like a child and needs careful guidance. If you make this kind of mistake, you must be educated, and you can''t be kind.


    "Call me the palace lord, it''s best to add an adult... so fierce, this palace is not trying to help you... anymore, just listen to you in the future..."


    Caiying''s voice was very small, with some grievances. Seeing that she was sensible, Zhou Shu felt a little loose, and nodded lightly, softening a lot. "Palace Master, you can rest well. You don''t need a palace for this magic weapon. The Lord is worried."


    "I just said that, I won''t go to the palace..."


    Caiying murmured a few words in a low voice, and then fell silent, seeming to fall asleep deeply.


    I took the Demon Armor out for a while, and the absorbed vitality ran away some of it, but Zhou Shu didn''t care, "This can''t work, just take it slowly, you can always do it."


    Using sword spirits to help attract vitality is a viable option, but Caiying cannot do it now, but there is no other way.


    Go back to the old way, replenish the vitality stone, and continue to use the tactics to guide the vitality into the demon armor to increase the capacity of the magic weapon. At the same time, the demon armor will continue to take the vitality as its own, so that every part is full of vitality. This process is very long. , Lasted more than two months.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t put all his attention on refining, and he didn''t let go of his daily practice and deduction. He multi-tasked and did several things at the same time. It was not difficult for him who had practiced Yan Yi Jue.


    In the pagoda, the crimson luster on the demon armor becomes more and more obvious, almost overflowing. Obviously, every part of it is full and can''t be absorbed anymore. It has been developed to the maximum extent, no matter how big, It''s about to explode.


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction and nodded slightly, "For the mad shark demon armor, the most troublesome step is finally completed."


    It consumes a lot. In order to maintain the concentration of vitality, he has spent more than two hundred yuan stones in the past few months, which is almost half of his savings. The yuan stones are hard to come by, and one is rare. For the demon armor, he also Fight.


    Now that this step is done, the remaining steps are much simpler.


    Zhou Shu was not in a hurry and sat in the pagoda to proceed to the next step.


    At this time, the vitality is still abundant in the Pagoda Juyuan Formation, of course, it can''t be wasted, he also rarely enjoys it.


    Constantly huffing and vomiting, absorbing and transforming, Jin Dan keeps on improving his cultivation. After three days of effort, Zhou Shu''s vitality was completely absorbed by Zhou Shu, and the little Gun Caiying on the side also mixed up a lot, all of which were refreshing and comfortable.


    If he has been in this kind of gathering element array, it is estimated that within three or four years, his seventh-grade golden core can reach the level of spiritual perfection.


    But where can I get so many primordial stones, unless several monks do not practice to supply them specifically, it is obviously not realistic ~ www.novelhall.com~ In this paragraph, Zhou Shuzi is not idle, he is carving patterns.


    Generally speaking, the refining of the mad shark demon armor does not need to engrave runes, only the power of the demon pill is enough. However, Zhou Shu feels that although the gap on the demon armor is small, there is still a little room for engraving. Don''t waste it, just do it when you can, as long as it doesn''t affect the essence.


    After thinking about it for a while, he chose the "reply" rune, which is very simple and commonly used.


    It��s a bit strange, because runes such as "recovery" are usually used on talismans, but Zhou Shu learned from the classics that in fact, the only trick that the spiny mad shark knows is the trick to recover its own injuries. The chosen rune matches, maybe it will have an effect, and he doesn''t require the demon armor to recover the injuries of others, if it can recover the demon armor''s own damage, it is also excellent.


    Of course, if there is no effect, then forget it, don''t force it.


    The different fires were supplemented by the carving knives. Among the dense veins, Zhou Shu''s carved runes were very complete and did not damage the material of the demon armor.


    Only Lingling is left.


    Walking slowly to the beach, Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, and threw the Demon Armor into the sea. He did everything he could, but in the end, it depends on the quality.


    For magic weapons of rank 5 and above, unless it is spirit spring water of rank 5 or higher, it does not make much sense to use the spirit pond to quench the spirit. It is better to use sea water directly.


    There are so many auras in the sea that most practitioners can''t perceive it, but the magic weapon can.


    The demon armor was lying on the bottom of the sea tens of feet deep, and huge whirlpools continued to emerge around it, adding a lot of disturbance to the calm sea.


    The sky suddenly darkened. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 598


    Chapter 598 Success in Armor Refining is done by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Talk-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 599: Huge boat

    "Is there a vision, and the magic weapon is the best?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t dare. If he had refined two superb magic weapons within these few years, what kind of blessing would he have received? However, it is not necessarily a good thing. The more you receive God''s favor, the harder it will be to get rid of the way of heaven in the future.


    When I turned my mind, many thoughts flashed through, and when I looked up, I couldn''t help laughing.


    In mid-air, a huge pale golden boat swept past.


    The huge boat is at least at an altitude of thousands of feet, covering the sky and the sun, like a curtain of sky, blocking the sun, and it looks like it is dark.


    Although the huge boat does not have the majestic and majestic majesty of the tall ship, but the lines are smooth and perfect, and it is comfortable to the eye. It has a graceful posture. It is not like a magic weapon, it is natural, like a huge whale floating in the air.


    In front of the huge boat, there are two overlapping suns tattooed with golden light shining, competing with the sun.


    This kind of flying magic weapon is low-key and domineering. Zhou Shu has never seen it before, and he can''t help but glanced at it in the novel ww.ql.c.


    Atop the huge boat, a woman in a beautiful costume, sitting calmly, seemed to be aware of it. There was a trace of surprise on the beautiful Wushuang face, and a slight wave of waves appeared in the clear and bright eyes.


    "Rouer, right?"


    A middle-aged man turned around and looked at the woman with concern.


    The man was dignified, more than ten feet tall, handsome, with thick eyebrows and broad eyes. He showed an unspeakable high-ranking aura between his hands and feet. At this time, his eyes, like cold stars, had a rare gentleness.


    "No, father."


    The woman raised her eyes slightly and shook her head with a smile.


    The man didn��t ask too much, and turned to the topic, ��There are cultivators on the island below who are refining weapons, and they are almost done. Golden core cultivators can refine Tier 5 magic weapons, whether they are top grade, it��s also rare, even more rare. You are not very old, a few years younger than you, if it is not for important matters, I will definitely go down and visit."


    "Yes, father, he is a bit good."


    The smile on the corner of the woman''s mouth was a little bit more happy.


    The man''s eyes condensed slightly, as if enlightened, "rou''er, do you know him?"


    "That''s it."


    The woman nodded slightly, and after laughing, her expression gradually returned to indifferent, "When I was training my heart in Dongshengzhou, I had a few relationships, and I don''t know much."


    The man groaned for a few breaths, and said slowly, "Rou''er, meeting again now is considered a rare fate, do you want to take him with him?"


    "No, my daughter doesn''t have friendship with him, and my father has something to do, so he shouldn''t be disturbed." The woman shook her head, looking at the man with a lot of hope. "The Penglai sea market in the East China Sea will open in half a month. Now, we have to hurry up. I really hope my father can find what he wants this time."


    "If Penglai can''t find it, it will be difficult, alas."


    The man''s majestic and square face suddenly showed a trace of loneliness that shouldn''t be there, and the starlight in his eyes dimmed a little.


    "Father, you will find it."


    The huge boat drifted away. Zhou Shu below would not notice the dialogue above. He did not deliberately peek. However, it was impossible to peep. The huge boat was covered with formations, and it was impossible with his consciousness. enter.


    After a few glances, he took it back, his mind was all placed on the demon armor in the sea.


    After a short while, the sea level returned, Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, his spiritual power turned into a big hand, and fished up the demon armor.


    At a glance, the magic weapon must have been successfully refined, and judging from its strong internal strength, it is definitely a top-tier product.


    With excitement, he injected spiritual energy very much.


    With the infusion of spiritual power, the inner strength of the demon armor is activated and gradually becomes full. Soon, the demon armor becomes larger and larger, enough to cover the whole body, and its blood is extremely red, as if just taken out of the blood pool. As if coming, many spikes popped out more suddenly, and Wang was shocked.


    Comes with bone armor, blood stab, a Tier 5 magic weapon with both offense and defense.


    Take out the heavy gold sword, test it a few times, and use more and more sword intent, but the demon armor is not damaged at all, until the third change is used, a few spikes begin to damage.


    Zhou Shu immediately stopped testing.


    About half an hour later, the damaged spikes were covered with blood, and gradually restored to their original appearance. Obviously, the restoration runes carved before began to work.


    "The three tactics are all effective and should be considered top grade."


    The months of hard work were not in vain, Zhou Shu could hardly hide his joy, and immediately put on the mad shark demon armor. Before Yan Fujing did not cultivate to the fourth level, this carefully crafted demon armor could provide him more Good protection, even facing the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, has a certain resistance.


    Zhou Shu was very pleased that he had achieved a goal after finishing his armour training, but after that, there were more things waiting for him to do.


    Soon, he was busy every day and night, and it didn''t take long.


    He practiced Yi Jue and the method of pulling silk, plus some spiritual objects obtained from Baijing Island and Naxu Ring, and the strange fire he had taken before was completely absorbed and transformed. In this section, his spirit and consciousness are enough to use Feiyue describes that the scope of the divine consciousness has reached one hundred and seventy miles away, and many cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm cannot match it, and the tree of divine soul is already a forest with deep roots...


    If he is a third-ranking golden core, he can now try to form babies, and the success rate is probably not small, but as far as his seventh-ranking golden core is concerned, the current level is only one-third of perfection. One, maybe even less.


    The previous progress can be achieved by cultivation, but the more you move forward, the more difficult it will be. The speed of progress will gradually slow down until it finally stagnates. It is impossible to reach the level of perfection by cultivation alone. Zhou Shu must constantly seek Opportunity, and it takes a great opportunity.


    A long way to go.


    The consequence of the growth of divine consciousness and divine soul is that even the sword intent is further strengthened Especially in terms of sword power, the range and distance have been strengthened a lot. If you encounter those many masters, then Much easier to deal with. He doesn''t need to find the specific location of Master Duoshu anymore, and he doesn''t need to get closer and then take out the sword. He only needs a general range, and he can be brought into the sword position from a long distance.


    This is very important, and it also lays the foundation for the next level of Jianyi realm.


    However, when Zhou Shu understood the next level of No Sword and No Self, he was probably not using the broken jade sword intent.


    It moved the whole body, and the advancement of divine consciousness increased the deduction and calculation ability of the sea of ??consciousness. At this time, the sea stepping sword art has basically reached the final stage of calculation. In a few months, Zhou Shu can start. Practiced.


    During the deduction process, he made only a few small modifications to the entire sword tactic. With his calculation ability, he couldn''t find out the big mistakes and omissions in the sea-stepping sword tactic, which was unbelievable.


    The result of ten years of hard work by the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm, every change of the Sea-Treading Technique surpassed the recognition of most practitioners, and it also brought endless benefits to Zhou Shu. The same is true.


    In the process of deduction, Zhou Shu could feel the powerful force in the sword art at every moment, thinking about what kind of power it would have if it was displayed...


    But to really practice, it takes a while, because about a year later, the Dongsheng Sword Club will begin. It��s not a good idea to replace the sword tactics before the war, so it��s probably better if you don��t even understand the sword intent. What about the results?


    Dongsheng Jianhui has a lot of connections and he will not deal with it casually. Since he wants to go, he must strive for a good result.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 599


    Chapter 599 The giant boat is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 600: Island tribute

    On this day, Zhou Shu was cultivating, and suddenly there was a scolding from outside the island.


    "Aro Island owner imaginary meeting, come out quickly!"


    Zhou Shu stared at it, three Golden Core Cultivators hung in the air, staring proudly below. The big thorn was very rude.


    These are people, come here to do it?


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, and the shouts were repeated, he only responded by voice transmission, "Amitabha, Lao Na is in retreat, it is not convenient to see guests."


    "Presumptuous! Retreat, retreat to the bird!"


    "Today is the day when you pay the island tribute to Lord Marku. Don''t pretend to be dead. Even if you are from Linyun Temple, if you offend Lord Marku here, you will die!"


    "Do you think it''s okay to hide in the formation? We all have the magical talisman specially gifted by Master Marku. Once the talisman is activated, the message can be sent to Master Marku immediately. Come out!"


    The expressions of the three cultivators changed slightly, and they showed a bit of anger, and the yelling became louder~no~wrong~novel.ulu.cm.


    "It turns out that the three are the messengers of Lord Marku, and Lao Na will send the island tribute."


    Zhou Shu understood the reason, and after another thought, opened the formation and flew out.


    At this moment, he deliberately concealed his body shape with the escape technique. The whole body was covered with a cloud of mist, only a corner of the monk''s clothes was exposed. If it were not for a practitioner with higher spiritual consciousness, he would never see his true shape.


    He folded his hands together and said solemnly, "Old Na was too late to welcome him, and I would like to ask the three envoys to forgive me."


    The three cultivators stared at Zhou Shu for a few moments, rather disdainful, but didn''t ask too much, and directly shouted, "Less long-winded, imaginary meeting! How much money have you acquired in the past two years, quickly handed over 70%," If it''s less, we can accept this island!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out some nuns and handed them out, "Lao Na saves it. Recently, there are very few merchants in the East China Sea, and there are really not many looted properties. Only these 17 nuns."


    Na Xujie, he has at least fifty on his body. Although he can''t open it now, he still packs them in a bag for later.


    "Seventeen?"


    The three envoys showed some joy on their faces. They took Na Xujie and looked at it carefully. The smiles on their faces were more and the taste changed.


    "Yes, Master Xuhui really has the means to achieve this in two years. It is much better than other islands. After reporting it to Master Marku, the adults must be happy."


    "Don''t worry, since you have paid the island tribute, this island is still yours, Master Xuhui."


    "Master continues to retreat, we won''t bother and leave."


    The three envoys put away Naxu Jie, nodded to Zhou Shu, turned around and left.


    Zhou Shu clasped his hands together, pretending to be puzzled, "The three messengers came to work hard, don''t you go to the island to drink a cup of tea?"


    The messenger shook his head and said, "Don''t drink, there are still seven or eight islands to go to. It has delayed Master Marku''s business, and we can''t afford it."


    "That''s all, Lao Na will not give more, goodbye."


    Zhou Shu nodded and saluted, turned and fell back to the island.


    Not long after, he tidied up a bit, took all the things that should be taken with him, and then left.


    Unfolding the divine consciousness, the three envoys were not far away, still within range, and were hurrying on their way. Zhou Shu unfolded his escape technique, quietly fell behind a few people, and accompanied them all the way.


    Killing the island and killing the mad shark, he and Marku have already forged a vengeance. Since these three messengers are Marku''s subordinates and are also bandits, there is no reason to let it go, but they know from their words. , They still have to go to seven or eight islands. Wouldn''t it be better to follow them, take those islands in one go, and then solve these messengers?


    He is probably not Marcus''s opponent now. It is also very good to be able to attack Marcus from other aspects, or to eliminate harm for the people.


    Moreover, after all, it was time for him to leave the East China Sea and set off for Liuming Mountain, but before leaving, it would not make Ma Ku feel better.


    The huge advantage of divine sense was clearly revealed. The three envoys had a range of divine sense of less than fifty miles, and their words and deeds were in Zhou Shu''s eyes, but they didn''t know anything about Zhou Shu.


    "Has the message been sent to Master Marku?"


    "Of course, I can''t think that the bald donkey in Xuhui actually handed seventeen nuns, more than doubled, and the adults are very happy."


    "Well, this time collecting island tribute, it seems that we have the most on this journey, and we have a reward."


    "Haha... the other roads are pitiful and have to be punished again, but fortunately the mad shark is gone, otherwise a few will die to let the adults calm down."


    "The mad shark is dead. It''s really good for us. It''s terrible to think of it. Poor that man with a beard, the adult angered him and beat him severely. Most of his tentacles fell off. It can''t be recovered for several years."


    "He is not a human being. There is a pitiful one. Killing it will do a lot for adults, but unfortunately he didn''t kill him."


    "The guy who killed the mad shark didn''t hide, it''s been a long time."


    "I don''t even have a face. Where can I find it, only he has the best magic weapon, it''s difficult..."


    ...


    Listening all the way, Zhou Shu got a lot of useful information.


    Every two years, Marku will send ten envoys to collect the island tribute. The island owners in the site have to pay 70% of the income to Marku. Marku��s methods are extremely brutal, at least eight, and those who pay less will Being punished, even being taken back to the island, and those who defy and fail to pay will undoubtedly die.


    Therefore, the island owner under his jurisdiction must continue to plunder and kill others in order to keep their status and lives. In places where there is no way, if you want to survive, you can only exchange lives.


    In these days, Marku has been pursuing Zhou Shu''s whereabouts, but he did not expect Zhou Shu to take advantage of the identity of the imaginary meeting and hide on the island under his jurisdiction, and Master Duo Xu was beaten up by Marku, barely. He escaped his life, but it will take more than ten years to recover. U U Reading


    "Master Duoxu ran away, is Lin Zhu safe?"


    This thought suddenly flashed in Zhou Shu''s mind, but soon he shook his head, "If you do so much, you can''t meet it. If you do, I will ask her to settle the account."


    After following two days, the three envoys stopped in front of an island.


    After yelling, a middle-aged cultivator flew out and respectfully handed over five Naxu Rings.


    The messenger accepted the supreme precept, followed by a bitter curse. The middle-aged cultivator''s complexion was flushed, but he didn''t dare to say anything, he couldn''t help shaking his head and begging for mercy.


    "It''s useless to say more! For such a wealth, you just wait for Master Marku to punish you!"


    The middle-aged cultivator repeatedly begged for forgiveness, and finally sent the share that he kept, "Ask the envoy for forgiveness, but these two are really gone."


    "I don''t want to be the owner of the island? If you go around the island within two months, you will either make up the double difference or hand over the island!"


    The messenger scolded a few words mercilessly, turned and left.


    The middle-aged cultivator struggled for nothing, so he fell back to the island angrily, looked around, and had nowhere to vent his boredom. He couldn''t help but yelled at the disciples on the left and right, "Go grab it! Within a month, I couldn''t get it. If you have enough property, you will die for me!"


    The left and right disciples nodded repeatedly, but the color of fear on their faces couldn''t hide.


    "keep the change."


    A dull and unfamiliar voice came, and the middle-aged cultivator couldn''t help but look shocked. He quickly turned around and screamed, "Who, who are you, come up?"


    No one answered.


    A sword light flashed silently, and the strong man''s head fell to the ground, his eyes filled with panic, he didn''t know how he died. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 600


    Chapter 600 Island Tribute is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 601: Strange task

    phone-reading


    The surrounding disciples looked terrified, but at this time, no one else was seen on the island.


    Naturally Zhou Shu killed the person, but after the murder, he left immediately.


    For this kind of bandit, Zhou Shu only punishes the first evil, and the others go and stay at will. These bandits are mobs, and the island owner will naturally go away when he dies. There is no need to worry about future troubles, and there is no need to spend more time and effort to remove the roots.


    As for how to get on other people��s islands, I don��t need to say much. On weekdays, he doesn��t play against the road. The position these bandits set up is really not in his eyes. It��s not easy to break, but it doesn��t take much effort. easy.


    Within the scope of the divine consciousness, the envoys didn''t go far, and they were still cursing there.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, still following behind.


    Following all the way, he didn''t have nothing to do, quietly let out a trace of spirit, and entered Wushuang City that he hadn''t been to for a long time.


    Wushuang City is still the same, with people coming and going on the mission board in an endless stream.


    He stopped in front of the big tree, looking at the tasks one by one.


    When I go to Liuming Mountain in the middle of Dongshengzhou, I will pass through many places. If there are any tasks along the way, I will take over.


    Hundreds of missions, I swept around, but nothing was suitable. Several missions to explore new secret realms might be possible, but the cultivators who posted the missions were all cultivators. I had to give up thinking about it. Even if my companion is trustworthy, there is no danger. If the cultivation base is insufficient, there is no benefit.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, turned and wanted to leave.


    At this time, a voice floated faintly, "B 103, long time no see."


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment. The communication between spirits and souls was restricted here. Only the managers in the city could speak. This voice was so strange, could it be that city owner? But what''s the matter with C103, isn''t it C95?


    Suddenly, he was already elsewhere, still a familiar cabin.


    The overwhelming black shadow of the city lord floated in the room, "Why, haven''t you found a suitable task after searching for a long time, then don''t do it, anyway, you came to Wushuang City to be mixed."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Isn''t it okay not to do the task, City Lord?"


    The city owner seemed to smile, "Yes, but I have a good task that hasn''t been released yet. Would you like to think about it?"


    "What task?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "Is there any task the city lord needs to do? My current ranking is probably the last one in Wushuang City."


    Zhou Shu quickly understood that his name had dropped from C95 to C103. During this time, he had been stagnant, and his ranking had long been overtaken by latecomers.


    "You know yourself, yes, so this task will be handed to you."


    The city lord��s laugh was very strange, ��For three years, you have been the last one. This is the first time this situation has occurred in Wushuang City. The city dweller did not work hard in Wushuang City to earn points and make progress. , Even for the newcomers, they won��t always be at the end...This city lord is really hard to believe, how could there be such a motivated city in my Wushuang city, it��s sad."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, speechless.


    Indeed, after most practitioners become citizens of Wushuang City, they will put most of their energy in Wushuang City, holding Wushuang City as a thigh tightly, and constantly doing tasks to earn points in exchange for treasures to increase their cultivation. Wushuang City formed a dependency, regarded it as a necessary part of itself, even surpassing the dependency on the sect.


    However, Zhou Shu is rarely like this. He has his own direction and is accustomed to acting freely. Even the sect rarely relies on it. The same is true of Wushuang City. He only pays attention to it when he needs and is free.


    Many opportunities may be missed. It is hard to say that this is a good thing, but to him, it is not a bad thing.


    But now his mission score is still 100 points, and he hasn''t moved. It''s no wonder that the city owner is so angry that he caught him in himself.


    Accompanied by hey laughter, the black shadow of the city lord is shaking back and forth. It seems to be trembling with anger, and it seems to be dancing with joy. In short, it is very weird. It feels uncomfortable to see it. There is a feeling of being swallowed by the black shadow. .


    Zhou Shu turned his head and said sincerely at the open space, "City Lord, what tasks do I need to do?"


    It seems that if you don''t do one or two tasks, you will really be swallowed by the city lord.


    A jade board suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully, with an extremely weird look on his face, "City Lord, are you kidding me?"


    Sombra waved his big hand and said in a very righteous manner, "I never make a joke. I will give you one hundred and thirty points for completing this task, so that you can rise to one hundred and two. If it is not completed, you can stop using it. ."


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a while, "This task...I will do my best, but how does the city lord know that I have completed the task?"


    The city lord waved his hand and said mysteriously, "You don''t need to worry about it, as long as you do it, I will know it naturally."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, still having some doubts on his face, "Okay, but I still have a question, how did the city lord know that I am going to the Dongsheng Sword Club?"


    "NonsenseHow did you get into Wushuang City?"


    The city lord''s voice was contemptuous, "I know your swordsmanship is outstanding from so far away, and the Heavenly Sword Gate is in Dongshengzhou, would you not be invited?"


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded, this is indeed the truth, "Then I will go out, City Lord."


    "and many more����"


    The city lord stood in front of Zhou Shu, the shadow swayed slightly, and whispered, "I got the ice owl eggs. This little thing is very interesting. I am thinking about hatching it. Hehe. Speaking of which, have you found anything weird recently? I happen to be near Dongshengzhou. Show me if you have one."


    The black shadow looked at Zhou Shu, with some hope, "Especially something like Ice Owl Egg, low-level, fun stuff."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "No."


    Although he had come to Wushuang City several times before, and he had used weird things for identification, but he was not here for identification this time.


    He didn��t want Wushuang City to see the drag ring ring and the broken bones. Most of them were something more precious than points. In his opinion, those puppets and inheritance did not belong to him alone, if there was no Lin Zhu��s. After working hard, he probably won''t get it, so he didn''t plan to sell it.


    "Then you go, there will be something fun in the future, remember to show it to me, I will give a lot of points."


    The city lord showed a bit of disappointment, and the shadow slowly slid away, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and soon withdrew from Wushuang City.


    "How could this city lord give me such a task..."


    After leaving Wushuang City, he thought about it for a long time and there was no answer, "It''s mostly boring. It is indeed quite boring that he stays in Wushuang City all day." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 602: Liuyudao

    Ten days


    Zhou Shu followed the three messengers and destroyed seven islands all the way, without the messengers knowing.


    One day, the three envoys suddenly stopped in the air, pointing at the bottom.


    "Strange, I remember there is an island here, no more?"


    "Yes, according to the chart given by the adult, there is a Liuyu Island here, which is very small, but there are also spiritual veins on the island. There are more than a dozen cultivators who condense the veins and need to turn in two Naxu Rings."


    "Is it impossible to be sunk by someone? There are a lot of words in Wurong Novel Network."


    "It''s weird, go down and take a look."


    Zhou Shu, who was behind a few people, was also a little surprised, and then he changed his mind, with an inexplicable sneer on his face.


    The messenger went down, before reaching the surface of the sea, he shouted one after another, "It''s a phantom formation. The island is covered by the formation method. You can see it when you get closer!"


    "What a weird phantom array, it has completely concealed the island. If it weren''t for the chart, there would be an island, it really wouldn''t work."


    % No% wrong% novel 3


    "This is not a formation that can be made by a condensed vein cultivator. Most of Liuyu Island is occupied by others."


    "Regardless of who he is, the rules of the adults are, no matter who occupies the island, as long as he occupies the island, he has to pay the island tribute, and the higher the cultivation base, the more he pays!"


    The three envoys glanced at each other, showing a bit of pride, and then shouted loudly, "Who is there on Liuyu Island, come out to pay the island tribute!"


    After shouting a few times, a soft voice came from the sea, "The little girl is in retreat and will come out soon. Please wait for the three adults."


    "It''s actually a sister."


    "Hurry up! Don''t let us wait!"


    Zhou Shu in the distance heard the sound and immediately recognized it. Just as he thought, the person on Liuyu Island was indeed Lin Zhu.


    It is true that Lin Zhu��s practice of mind makes her doomed to not leave the sea and can only live on the island. To avoid being chased by Master Dushu, only the island that occupies Maku is the safest, because Dushu No matter how strong the Master is, he dare not provoke Marku.


    It was just unexpected that the place where she hid was not far from the island of Aro where Zhou Shu was staying. It didn''t take much effort to find it.


    Soon, a female sister in a green shirt floated up from the sea, it was Lin Zhu, who was still timid and timid.


    She Yingying saluted the three messengers, "The little girl is slow to come, and ask the three messengers to forgive her."


    The messenger stared at Lin Zhu for a few moments, "I won''t say anything else. Since you are a Golden Core Cultivator, then you should sign up, and then you will hand in eight Nether Rings. The island will be used by you within two years."


    Lin Zhu shook when he heard the sound, her face paled a lot, and said in fear, "So many...The little girl has just been here for a few days. Can you pay me later?"


    "Of course not."


    "Since you dare to occupy the island, you have to pay the island tribute. Don''t be long-winded!"


    "No matter if you come late or early, you are the one on the island, and you will pay the island tribute. This is the rule!"


    The three messengers looked fierce and unrelenting. They knew very well that if others paid less, they would also be punished, and they might die.


    "Ugh."


    Lin Zhu lowered her head slightly and sighed softly, looking very helpless, "The three envoys, the little girl understand, but the ones who came out in a hurry, all stayed on the island, so go down and get them."


    A messenger stretched out his hand to block it, "Wait, your phantom array is not easy, do you want to hide and not see anyone?"


    "It''s useless for you to hide, just want this East China Sea, don''t want to escape the palm of Master Marku, but you don''t hurt us!"


    Lin Zhu shook her head and stared at the messenger. There were many sincere and gentle voices in her eyes, "If the messenger doesn''t believe it, you can go with the little girl. The little girl has a shallow cultivation and is definitely not the opponent of three adults. How dare you? Fake and deceive."


    When the messenger looked at Lin Zhu''s eyes, he also believed, nodded and said, "Alright, you go down, we are right behind you, don''t want to make trouble."


    Lin Zhu nodded gently, "Now, my lord."


    She turned around and walked slowly, without taking a few steps, a voice came not far away, "No need to go down, I will help her with Naxujie."


    Lin Zhu trembled when he heard the sound, and was immediately stunned. The envoys were also startled and quickly looked back.


    Zhou Shu arrived quickly, waving his hand, "Please."


    Before the words were over, the sword intent had come out. Before the three envoys had time to do it, they were immediately dragged into the sword, and no one could be seen again, surrounded by vast deserts and boundless magic ants.


    Zhou Shu has been following them for a long time. Their cultivation is not weak. It is not easy to kill three people with a single sword. Once a sword misses, the three people will use Divine Mind Talisman to contact Ma Ku, which is bad. And now his sword revolving at will has reached a very high stage, doing whatever he wants, once the sword is out, the scope is very large, it is obviously a better way to bring the three people in together.


    The third change acted. In the blink of an eye, the three envoys were all covered with magic ants, their expressions were panic, and they shouldn''t do anything.


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu and smiled slightly, but there was some coolness in that smile.


    Lin Zhu''s face was pale, she stepped back, barely squeezing out a smile, "Senior, meet again."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, his sword intent was a little bit more, and he saw that the three envoys were about to be swallowed.


    Suddenly, an extremely strong golden light suddenly appeared on an emissary, and he was about to explode the golden core.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help being stunned. He didn''t ask for mercy or flee, and directly blew himself up with Jindan Such a determined bandit was extremely rare. His actions caused Zhou Shu a lot of trouble.


    Zhou Shu swept away, his sword intent exploded one after another, and the infinite magic ants gathered into an extremely thick ball, which wrapped the envoys together.


    With his current sword intent, it is not difficult to block the golden core from exploding, but it is impossible to block it completely.


    Bang!


    But after a while, the messenger burst open suddenly.


    Most of the powers of the golden core exploded were blocked by the magic ants, but there were still a lot of fiery golden lights that broke through the magic ants, turned into beams of light and projected out, flying everywhere, wherever it went, the air currents were surging like tides. .


    The three messengers in the magic ant were naturally shattered, and Zhou Shu, who was close, was beaten back after dozens of beams of light.


    If it weren''t for the protection of the mad shark demon armor and Yan Fujing, he would inevitably suffer some damage, but now he was not damaged at all, the bone armor was activated, and the beams of light soon dissipated when they hit.


    Zhou Shu didn��t care, but Lin Zhu, who was a few miles away, could not resist at all. After dodging a few times, she could no longer escape. She was hit right in front of her by a beam of light and immediately flew in the air. When he went out, a **** arrow spurted out of his mouth, splashing out.


    "bad."


    Zhou Shu naturally saw it, and was shocked in his heart.


    Needless to say, the power of Jin Dan''s self-explosion, with Lin Zhu''s delicate body, really can stand it? This time, could it be that he was going to die.


    Although he asked Lin Zhu to settle accounts, he was definitely not asking her to die. The unexpected result made him feel guilty.


    After taking a few big steps in the air, he had flown in front of Lin Zhu, grabbed her behind him, and quickly descended. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 602: Liuyu Island


    Chapter 602 Liuyu Island is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 603: 1 code to 1 code

    phone-reading


    The golden light dissipated and the sea returned to calm.


    Sandwiched between Jianyi and Jindan self-destruct, the three messengers were blown up to nothing, and all the magic weapons used were blown up, but a large number of Naxu Rings fell down, no less than 50. The material is very special, and only the cultivator of the gods can destroy it.


    Zhou Shu looked like an eye in the back of his head, and a spiritual net suddenly flashed, taking all Naxu Ring back.


    No divine sense rune was found, and it must have been blown to pieces, but the divine sense in that rune would not be broken, most of it has returned to Marku.


    Stay here for a while.


    Mingyue on the sea resorted to, the magical formation on the island was still seen through, and soon he fell on the island.


    Lin Zhu in her arms was soft, as if she didn''t have any weight. There was no trace of blood on her face, she was so weak that she could barely feel her breath. If it weren''t for the warmth in her chest, I''m afraid everyone would think she was dead.


    Zhou Shu felt a trace of spiritual power, and his expression became more solemn.


    "The whole body is shattered, and a lot of vitality passes away, less than 10%. It''s just that her cultivation mentality is special, and the golden core of physique is different from ordinary cultivators. This will retain a glimmer of life, but it will not last long. If there is no top quality Good medicine, I''m afraid I will die in an hour or two."


    Zhou Shu took out a jade bottle, carefully opened Lin Zhu''s mouth, and dripped three drops of jade-like green liquid.


    "Fortunately, bring some lotus cloud silk dew, otherwise there is really no way."


    He was kind of fortunate that Lotus Fragrant Cloud Silk Dew is the best elixir in the Heyin School and even Qingyuan Mountain Range. It consumes a lot of elixir refining, only a few drops a year, which can replenish the essence and vitality of the blood and restore vitality. As long as the cultivator is not dead, he can hang his life in many ways.


    Zhao Yueru had been trapped in the fish bath for several years, but also used lotus cloud silk dew to recover.


    "Although she has saved her life temporarily, other injuries are difficult to deal with. She is too weak, most of them have not exercised at all, and the whole body is broken. There is no way to recover from her physical fitness, and she does not know that she can recover. How long will it last..."


    Picking up a soft place, Zhou Shu put down Lin Zhu, sighed lightly, and looked around.


    The layout here is roughly the same as that of Qingni Island, the Bamboo House Xiaoxi Pavilion, she should really like this simple and delicate style.


    Walking into the bamboo house, as expected, there is also a teleportation array arranged inside.


    It seems that even if Zhou Shu doesn''t make a move, she still has a way to get out, and most of it will not be hurt. Thinking of this, Zhou Shu feels a little guilty.


    While thinking about it, there was a faint hum, and it came from outside, the voice was too soft, but Zhou Shu immediately felt it, and quickly rushed out.


    "How are you?"


    Watching Lin Zhu who woke up leisurely, Zhou Shu''s eyes showed a trace of concern.


    Lin Zhu half-opened her eyes, her mouth curled up with a smile, "The little girl is okay, thank you Senior Raver Demon, if it weren''t for Senior, the little girl would be afraid of her life."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "You''re wrong. If it weren''t for me, you might have left the island long ago, but I actually hurt you like this."


    Lin Zhu wanted to shake her head, but couldn''t move. Finally, she smiled helplessly, "It has nothing to do with senior. Senior came to me. It is only natural for me to deal with the little girl by himself. I am sorry for the little girl. It''s self-blame for this, no wonder Seniors at all."


    The woman was clever and clear, as if she knew what she was thinking, and she could not help but sigh inwardly, "Leave aside these, how are you now?"


    Lin Zhu''s face floated indifferently, "Very well."


    "well?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help wondering, "Your whole body is broken, you can''t move, and most of the blood has flowed. Have you lost consciousness?"


    Lin Zhu seemed very calm, "The little woman understands the little girl''s body, but she should be destined, and she doesn''t have to think about it anymore, it''s good, that''s it."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said slowly, "Lin Zhu, you haven''t practiced your body before?"


    Lin Zhu smiled bitterly, "No, the little girl couldn''t attract spiritual energy before, and she thought about refining her body, but when she touched the liquid medicine, she would faint, even the first-level liquid medicine was the same, and she couldn''t train her body."


    Zhou Shu was slightly indifferent, thinking, this is difficult.


    Lin Zhu''s body is too weak and it is difficult to recover according to normal methods. Even if she keeps using the pill to continue her life, it is only a temporary measure, but if she can exercise, Zhou Shu can configure some liquid medicine to let her learn to exercise. To absorb the physique art, gradually strengthen the physique, to recover, although the possibility of success is also very small, but it is always better than nothing. Now Lin Zhu said this is equivalent to blocking this method.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lin Zhu slowly said, "Senior doesn''t need to think about it. God''s will is so, the little girl doesn''t want to fight anymore, she''s very tired."


    Her voice is very soft, but with unconcealable sadness, which is a desolation from the bottom of my heart.


    She laughed self-deprecatingly, "And wouldn''t it be better this way, seniors don''t have to worry about the younger woman''s backing of the contract, it''s over."


    "One code is one code, two things are different."


    Zhou Shu shook his head with a firm expression, "Because of me, you are hurt like this, so I must try to save you, and the grievances between you and me will not end. After saving you, we will come to calculate the previous accounts."


    Lin Zhu''s figure trembled, staring at Zhou Shu for a while, and sighed, "Senior is... completely different from other cultivators, and the little girl can only admire. Hey, if you knew Senior was so considerate, why did the little girl cheat? What about seniors, alas."


    Zhou Shu was silent, thinking about how to save people and didn''t answer anything.


    In fact, he knows that he acts freely, rarely feels jealous, and what he does is not worthy of admiration. He just keeps on sticking to his heart and has not changed. He will take responsibility for what he has done.


    Lin Zhu whispered, "Senior, I lied to you to break the formation, and I advanced to sink the island, because I was worried that Senior relied on his cultivation base to **** something that the little girl must get. I''m really sorry, that''s..."


    "Needless to say now, it''s not too late when you are better."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, interrupted Lin Zhu''s words, and said solemnly, "I thought of a way, maybe it can save you, but it will take some time."


    "Little girl, but at the orders of seniors."


    Lin Zhu said earnestly, "No matter what the seniors do, the little girl will obey, but seniors don''t have to bother too much. The little girl doesn''t care about success or failure."


    "You don''t care, but I care," Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "I have the core of the demon pill of the spiny mad shark. As long as it is refined into the mad shark pill, it can greatly enhance your physique, just like After several decades of training, your body will recover and your injury will recover slowly. However, it is difficult for me to predict the effect of Crazy Shark Pill on you. You may have to endure a lot of pain, or may not succeed at all, but now Today, there is only this way."


    "Whatever the predecessors say, the little girl can do anything."


    Lin Zhu just agreed, with a lot of gratitude in his heart, "Crazy Shark Demon Pill, it''s Marku''s, such a precious thing..."


    Zhou Shu stood up and scanned the surroundings, "Is there any convenient place to hide near Liuyu Island? Let''s leave here first."


    Lin Zhu immediately answered, "The little girl thinks so too, Senior, go to the teleportation formation." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 604: Hai Lingzhu

    Zhou Shu nodded, lifted Lin Zhu flatly, and walked to the bamboo house.


    Seeing the flashing teleportation array, Zhou Shu was in trouble. He hadn''t used the teleportation array before, and naturally he wouldn''t activate it.


    Lin Zhu whispered, "This teleportation formation is different from others. The little girl has added some mechanisms, and only the little girl''s water movement spiritual power can be activated."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Then come, can you still use spiritual power?"


    "A little bit should be fine, senior, you take the little girl in first."


    Zhou Shu responded to the sound and led Lin Zhu into the teleportation formation. Following her guidance, she placed her hand on the formation talisman beside her, only a stream of light flashed by, and a dazzling white light appeared on the teleportation formation. In the blink of an eye, the two were no longer where they were.


    "This time the speed is much faster than last time. It seems that her formation has improved again."


    Zhou Shu secretly thought, letting go of his spiritual sense and looking at it, the surrounding area was dark, and it was obvious that he had reached the bottom of the sea again, but it was in the "No?" novel 3W.qul.c in the seabed cave, and there was no seawater around.


    Looking down at Lin Zhu, "Where is this, is it far from Liuyu Island?"


    Lin Zhu didn''t say a word, her eyes closed, she was actually dizzy. It is no wonder that the use of spiritual power is inherently difficult, not to mention the teleportation array. When the cultivator teleports, the body will be under a lot of pressure, and she can''t stand it now.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, took out a few futons and put her down, sitting on the side thinking.


    What we have to do now is to refine the crazy shark pill. It is not difficult to refine the crazy shark pill. You only need to maintain and inspire the essence as much as possible, but for Zhou Shu, who has never practiced a pill, he must use a period of deduction and simple use. Try the medicine pills before you can do it formally.


    As for alchemy classics, Zhou Shu remembered a lot, and he could use them at any time.


    He quickly began to deduct, one by one pill, gradually taking shape in the sea of ??knowledge.


    A few days later, Lin Zhu woke up, her expression was even more haggard than before, she couldn''t move at all, she didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes, only the divine consciousness could release some, so she could communicate a little.


    "Senior, this is a cave behind the vortex under the sea. No one should find it."


    "Okay, hold on, and in two days, you should be able to make the pill."


    Zhou Shu was distracted and used a few times, while deducing, while making alchemy while interviewing.


    There was a trace of worry in his eyes. Looking at Lin Zhu''s appearance, he couldn''t hold on for two days.


    "The little girl did her best, and it''s fine if she can''t. Seniors don''t bother."


    Zhou Shumo did not answer.


    "Senior, if you have time, can the little girl talk to Senior? I''m afraid that I won''t be able to talk about it in the future. If there are some things that can''t be explained clearly to Senior, the little girl feels sorry."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Just talk about it, I can hear it."


    "Actually, the little girl lied to you before. Although the monster has taught the little girl a lot, he is definitely not the master of the little girl. Moreover, I hate him and hate him to death..."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I, I have to be a master, right? I''ve seen it before and even played against it."


    "Ah! Senior Qingni Island? Didn''t the little girl leave a message, don''t... Senior met him and left again?"


    Although he couldn''t hear the exclamation, Zhou Shu still clearly felt the anxiety in his words. He shook his head slightly, "I went to Qingni Island, but it''s okay. Then I came to Marku again. I took the opportunity to leave. Up."


    "Fortunately, seniors are really lucky people, otherwise the little girl won''t be at ease for the rest of her life."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Don''t worry, I won''t blame you for this matter, I found it."


    "The little girl is asking for it, but Senior is not trying to save me?"


    "That''s different." Zhou Shu shook his head.


    "Senior said so, little girls don''t argue, hehe." There was no emotional ups and downs in the exchange of spiritual knowledge, even if the smile was dry, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously when he heard it.


    "Senior, that Shendao has many masters, he left the little girl, also for..."


    "The little girl hates him so much, naturally it is impossible to give Shen Dao to him, even if it does, she will never tell him..."


    "But it is impossible for a person to pass through Shendao''s third-layer formation, just as Senior appeared, the little girl wanted to rely on Senior to enter..."


    "To the senior, the little girl was ashamed, she broke through the battle all the way, the little girl only took what she needed, never took too much, and none of the primordial stones moved..."


    "It''s just that treasure, the little girl had to take it."


    In the constant exchanges, Zhou Shu gradually understood the whole story.


    People are about to die and their words are good. In this case, Lin Zhu will probably not lie. Unknowingly, he felt a little sympathy for Lin Zhu and was forced to forcibly upgrade his cultivation base, which was damaged. Life expectancy has been greatly reduced. It is really difficult to be in her position, and she is very affectionate to Zhou Shu, and she has left a lot of them. It is normal to change to other people and take them all away after breaking the battle.


    Although there was still some grudge, Zhou Shu had already forgiven her by three points.


    "Which treasure you are talking about?"


    "It''s a sea spirit orb."


    "Hai Lingzhu?"


    Zhou Shu was a little confused, his name sounded familiar, but he had never seen it before, and it seemed that there was no record of such a treasure now.


    "Hai Lingzhu is known as the spirit of the sea, with almost endless water movement power, it is of great benefit to the practitioners who practice the water movement technique, and it is the same for the water movement monster... tens of thousands of years ago , There are still many sea spirit beads in the four seas, but now they can hardly be found."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I remember, the classics I got in Shendao have indeed been mentioned."


    "Senior, do you want to see it?"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "You are useless?"


    "Senior, you can put your hand on the little girl''s chest."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about Xiaojun either, nodded put his hand on Lin Zhu''s chest, infused a trace of spiritual consciousness, did not feel any obstacles, seemed to feel something in his heart.


    "Look inside the little girl''s golden core."


    "what?"


    Facing Zhou Shu��s spiritual power, Lin Zhu calmly let go of the defenses of the golden core, which surprised Zhou Shu a little. It is a rare trust to allow other practitioners to visit the body with the spiritual power of the gods. Jin Dan did not fortify him, only that Lin Zhu completely trusted Zhou Shu.


    If Zhou Shu injects a trace of alien spiritual power or sword intent into the golden core, it may be impossible for Lin Zhu to recover, and Lin Zhu''s cultivation will be indelible.


    Lin Zhu��s golden core is blue, composed entirely of the power of condensed water. The inside of the golden core is like a sea, but there are many shortcomings, and many vortices are raging. And above the golden core, there is a blue sky hanging The beads of the sea continuously cast drops of water to moisturize the inside of the golden core and make up for those gaps.


    "Because of the many beards, the little girl��s golden core has always been incomplete, and this sea spirit orb can change the little girl��s golden core, upgrade and repair, and grow, and can be integrated with the golden core. At that time, the golden core level of the little girl will rise a lot, and the lifespan lost before can also be made up."


    "The little girl must get it. If you can''t get it, the little girl...that''s why I deceived the senior, sorry..."


    After spinning around in Lin Zhu Jindan, Zhou Shu also clearly felt this.


    Withdrawing his consciousness, he smiled lightly, "It should be yours, I won''t take it, even if there is no such thing, I won''t steal you."


    "Thank you, senior, if the little girl was early, she would never do such a thing..."


    Lin Zhu''s spiritual consciousness gradually weakened, and there was no sound. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 604 Sea Spirit Orb


    Chapter 604 Sea Spirit Orbs are played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 605: Alchemy to save people

    Zhou Shu was shocked, and he quickly visited again, his expression becoming heavier.


    At this time, Lin Zhu''s life is like a candle in the gale, which can be extinguished at any time. She has said so much before, it seems to be a glimmer of light. In order to explain to Zhou Shu clearly, she has exhausted all her strength.


    "Why?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, then took out a soul-satisfaction ring and placed it on her body. If something happened to her, I hoped to keep the soul and some hope.


    Stepping aside, he took the core of the mad shark demon pill and prepared to refine it.


    Although he is not proficient in deduction and simulation, he is not allowed to delay any longer. The hands-on experiment is too late and must be started immediately.


    "Condensed grass, Ringo, it is in Xuyun''s Naxu ring. If there is no moon moss, it is replaced with Celestia. It is a better auxiliary material than Zhu Guo. It should be able to... There are not many herbs, these three are enough, plus a mad shark demon pill, you can refine seven."


    ��No��Wrong��The novel www.{qu}{ledu} muttered, Zhou Shu had already placed a few medicinal materials in front of him.


    There is no shortage of Pill Furnace, although he does not have it, but Xuyun and Xuhui''s Naxu Rings have them, one Tier 4 and Tier 3, which is not bad for making Crazy Shark Pill.


    He can''t use different fires. The power of the different fires of the silver scorpion is too great for alchemy. It will melt quickly when it encounters medicinal materials. He can only use the pill fire.


    According to the order, Zhou Shu put the medicinal materials into the furnace and bake them with Dan fire.


    Alchemy is similar to refining tools and painting symbols, but there are also big differences.


    Refining tools and drawing symbols, deduction and calculation can play a great role, there are also fixed runes and rules to follow, as long as the success rate is seven or eight, but the alchemy is somewhat different, even the best alchemist can A success rate of half is great.


    Why?


    Even with the steps, alchemy is difficult to complete normally, such as when the medicinal materials have the best medicinal properties, when the heat is suitable, and when the medicinal materials can be integrated, etc. These factors are not fixed, they are often variables, and there is no standard. , There is no rule to copy, and there are too many factors that affect the results of alchemy, such as alchemy furnace, flame weather, time, and even the concentration of surrounding spiritual energy, etc., and the results of alchemy are very different if there are slight differences.


    The only thing that can change these variables is the experience of the alchemist.


    A good alchemist can teach in accordance with his aptitude, adapt to local conditions, and change the alchemy process anytime and anywhere to adapt to various variables and make a good elixir.


    But a good alchemy master can reach the current level through thousands of alchemy. Behind the success are countless tragic failures.


    In terms of alchemy, there are not many geniuses at all, geniuses are all cultivated.


    For the first time alchemy, no matter how strong the control and perfect plan are, success cannot be guaranteed, and the failure rate is very high.


    Zhou Shu is the same.


    The difficulty of making alchemy, his talent can''t fully adapt, and he has rarely touched it.


    Feeling a little worried, there are only seven materials. If seven copies are unsuccessful, then Lin Zhu will have a dead end.


    "It would be great if Yangmei was here."


    With a wry smile, Zhou Shujing settled down and started the first alchemy.


    It failed without suspense.


    Although everything is proceeding according to the steps of the deduction, the final product is a pile of black dregs with no medicinal properties.


    It was completely different from the painting talisman, he felt a bit blind, he shook his head and continued.


    The second time, the third time, the fourth time, followed by failure.


    The fifth time, it was a little bit, seeing that the pill was about to be completed, but it suddenly exploded in the end, and flames and smoke hit his face, making his face ashamed.


    For the sixth time, he was at the final pole, but in the end the pill exploded without warning. This time it exploded more violently. The accumulated pill fire exploded together, exploding the pill furnace.


    "This����"


    Zhou Shu looked at the pill furnace that could no longer be used, and then at Lin Zhu who was dying, and sighed, "Hey..."


    He closed his eyes and opened his eyes. Zhou Shu didn��t give up and took out another pill furnace. This pill furnace was only a third-tier middle-grade, and it was not at the same level as the fourth-tier high-grade used before. What is taken out of the Naxu Ring, the Xuhui is not an alchemy.


    The seventh time, the bad pill furnace, the last remaining material.


    It succeeded.


    Looking at the dark red pill that was not round in the pill furnace, Zhou Shu let out a long sigh of relief.


    There is no pattern on the pill, but the spirit flow in the pill turns and forms a cycle of its own, which is the characteristic of the fifth-order pill. If you look carefully, it is not full of medicinal properties, but it is enough to use.


    Taking out the pill, Zhou Shu walked to Lin Zhu and fed her down.


    But soon Zhou Shu realized that the pill was stuck in Lin Zhu��s mouth and couldn��t go on at all, and even if she swallowed it, in Lin Zhu��s near-death state, she could not use spiritual power to guide the power of the medicine, and the power of the medicine could not reach the body. Even if you want to absorb it, it is impossible.


    To save people, it is necessary to save them thoroughly. Zhou Shu put his hands on Lin Zhu''s shoulders and injected spiritual energy.


    It is also possible to infuse spiritual power through, but it may not be accurate. In this case, if Zhou Shu��s injecting spiritual power is slightly inaccurate, it may damage Lin Zhu��s body, bring great obstacles to treatment, and save life. It will also leave troubles.


    Must be extremely.


    A trace of spiritual power entered Lin Zhu''s body, pushed the pill down, and then wrapped the pill, a little bit of the medicine circulated in her body, without missing any place.


    After the spiritual power entered , Cai Linzhu''s body was so broken, there was not much intact place above and below her body. An unrefined body, facing a powerful external force such as the golden core blew, there is no resistance at all. If it weren''t for her golden core special and preserved some vitality, I am afraid that it would have died then, but she can persist until now. , Is also a miracle.


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly in his heart and moved his hands to guide the medicine patiently.


    Although the qi channels did not receive too much impact, the qi channels in her body were not opened too much. There were only more than two hundred and ten. It would be impossible to reach every part of the body if the spiritual power was injected from one place. The various parts of the injection are repeated.


    This process is quite long, about three days.


    Zhou Shu is not only guiding the medicinal power to pass through. In order to make it easier for Lin Zhu to absorb the medicinal power, he also made some changes to Lin Zhu''s qi channels. Simply put, he helped Lin Zhu open up a lot of qi channels.


    It��s very strange to help people ventilate the Qi channel without damaging it, but it is only possible with Lin Zhu, because all her body is the power of water movement, which is not normal spiritual power. It is gentle and peaceful, and has a strong influence on the Qi channel. She has a special physique and suffered extremely serious injuries. At this time, like a baby, the obstacles in the Qi pulse become extremely fragile, and it is not difficult to get through.


    The qi veins went from two hundred and ten to three hundred and ten, which is a blessing in disguise.


    But the premise is that she can live smoothly.


    When the power of the medicine was applied all over his body, Zhou Shu let go of his hand and involuntarily sat on the ground.


    At this time, he was also exhausted and exhausted. In the past three days, he did not relax at all, nor did he make a mistake. The amount of spirit and consciousness consumed for this is innumerable. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 605


    Chapter 605 Alchemy to save people is played by members of [No*Wrong] [Small-Speak-Net] members. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 606: Reinvention

    Three days


    .


    Lin Zhu did not move, as if she was dead, but Zhou Shu was not dead, her soul was still in her body, Zhou Shu did not feel a trace of her soul overflowing, but it was not a good thing to stay asleep like this.


    Moreover, her face gradually turned red, as well as under her clothes, and her whole body was slowly turning red, as if she was sitting on an oven.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Is the medicine too strong and her body too weak to absorb?"


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, and a spirit power came out, supporting Lin Zhu calmly.


    The spiritual power was extremely soft, like cotton, wrapped Lin Zhu in the middle, preventing her from getting hurt.


    Supporting Lin Zhu, Zhou Shu walked outside the cave.


    There are very delicate formations at the entrance of the cave, some to hinder the entry of sea water, and there are also magical formations to confuse the enemy. These are also arranged in the seabed vortex. Lin Zhu is also meticulous and dripping.


    "If it is? No? Wrong? Novel 3W.qul.c can be trusted..."


    Thoughts flashed by, Zhou Shu walked through the formation and walked into the sea.


    "At the beginning, you could absorb the transformation of spiritual energy on the surface of the sea, but now on the calm seabed, shouldn''t it be a problem?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be talking to himself, letting go, letting Lin Zhu float up and down in the sea, of course, his spiritual power was still there, resisting the huge pressure on the seabed, and flowing to Lin Zhu''s side were the soothing ocean currents.


    Little by little, Lin Zhu''s body quietly changed, gradually showing a lot of blue, as if it merged with the sea, but the original red body gradually disappeared under the erosion of blue.


    This process is very long, maybe three to five days have passed.


    The Lin Zhu in the sea water fell together and turned blue all over, as if even the blood had changed color.


    "It seems better?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t be sure, but what was certain was that the sea water was of great help to Lin Zhu, and he had taken the right step in this step.


    After waiting for a long time, Lin Zhu''s body moved slightly.


    In the sea water, this level of movement is not worth mentioning, but it is very clear in Zhou Shu''s eyes. This is by no means the effect of the sea water, she moved! Her body reacted!


    He was overjoyed in his heart, exuding a little spiritual sense, "You, how?"


    It took a long time, perhaps only a few dozen breaths, but in Zhou Shu''s view, it was a long, long time.


    "senior����"


    There was an extremely weak response in the divine consciousness, but such a response was enough to excite Zhou Shu.


    Lin Zhu was alive, and her hard work finally paid off.


    At this moment, he realized the mood of a healer. As a healer, there is nothing to do, and he feels more satisfied than healed people.


    "Don''t rush, continue to rest and recover."


    He spoke softly, with unstoppable joy in the words.


    "Um... The little girl is very tired, but also very comfortable, thank you senior..."


    As if struggling to convey such a message, Lin Zhu fell asleep again.


    Zhou Shu sat peacefully on the side and waited quietly.


    In another few days, the Lin Zhu in the sea had been sleeping, but the blue gradually faded and began to return to a pale and reddish normal complexion. It seemed that she should be getting better.


    "senior."


    The familiar voice came, it was the voice and not the divine consciousness.


    "How are you?"


    "Yes, thank you senior, the little girl has never been so comfortable. Even if she is seriously injured, she feels better than before."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. It could be seen that the effects of Crazy Shark Pill had begun to play. Her physique had undergone earth-shaking changes, as if she had been training for many years. She only needed to further absorb the power of the medicine. It won''t take long to fully recover, which is completely different from before.


    He said faintly, "Can you use your spiritual power? Repeat a few more times to try to spread the power of the medicine."


    "Okay, thank you senior."


    Lin Zhu lay quietly, the spiritual power in her body slowly moving, and soon she felt abnormal.


    "My vitality?"


    There are many surprises on her face, "Senior, you did it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Well, your physique is special. When I helped you dissolve the pill, I helped you open up some qi pulses by the way. Look, if there is any defect, don''t blame me if it is bad."


    "Senior will be blamed, the little girl can only be grateful."


    Lin Zhu was a little excited, and replied hurriedly, and then ran the magic trick again, and the joy on her face became more and more joyful, "Senior, there is nothing wrong with it, and it is even more complete than what the little girl can get through. It is amazing, senior You did it, girl..."


    Zhou Shu waved her hand and interrupted her, "That''s fine, you can rest a little more when it''s okay, I''m going in first, I can''t practice in the sea."


    Without saying much, he turned around and walked into the cave, leaving Lin Zhu alone.


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu''s back and stared blankly for a while. She really shouldn''t say anything. Her expression is complicated. In her journey of cultivating immortals, she has never seen someone like Zhou Shu before, either using her or another. Some pictures...


    And Zhou Shu obviously did a lot for her, and she could see the haggardness on his face just now.


    After thinking for a long time, she seemed to have figured it out, smiled faintly, and closed her eyes.


    Ten days later.


    Lin Zhu walked into the cave and bowed to Zhou Shu who was practicing, "Senior."


    Zhou Shu didn''t open his eyes, but said indifferently, "How are you?"


    Lin Zhu nodded earnestly, "Well, senior''s pill is really wonderful. The little girl''s body is thousands of times more than before, and all the injuries have basically recovered Besides, senior also helped the little girl to open the pulse, three There are more than one hundred vital energy lines, and the spiritual power is continuously connected, and the little girl has no reason to be bad."


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Since it''s all right, the things that caused your injury before are over, let''s calculate Shendao''s account now."


    Lin Zhu seemed to have expected Zhou Shu to say this a long time ago, smiling and nodding, "Senior, despite the orders, the little girl will follow everything."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of disdain, "Do you want you to die?"


    "The little girl will die."


    Before she finished her words, Lin Zhu suddenly showed bursts of blue light, fluctuating like waves, she saluted Zhou Shu, turned around resolutely, and walked outside the cave.


    She is already using the golden core to explode, but her golden core is blue and the state is different, but the spiritual power in that wave of light is true. Obviously, she has used her full strength, just walk out of the cave, the golden core It will explode and there will be no bones left.


    Zhou Shu quietly watched her walk to the door, "Stop it."


    "Okay, senior said that."


    Lin Zhu stabilized her figure, her voice trembling a little, it was the result of the spiritual power not having time to withdraw.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I said yes, are you sure?"


    Lin Zhu stood at the entrance of the cave without turning her head, she just resolutely said, "Senior saves the little girl, helps the little girl to pass the veins, improves the little girl''s physique, and rebuilds it. If there was no senior, the little girl would have died. Is there a reason not to senior? Senior said, the little girl will do the same, without any hesitation."


    "Okay, then you go to die."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently.


    (PS: Thank you Jiangnan School for your support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 606


    Chapter 606 The Grace of Reinvention is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 607: 30 years

    phone-reading


    "Yes."


    Lin Zhu did not hesitate, and walked out of the cave with a decisive expression.


    The blue light on her body is already at its peak, and it will burst out immediately.


    A glimmer of relief flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and the clenched sword suddenly loosened, and the heavy gold sword flew out like lightning, blocking Lin Zhu, "Come back."


    "Yes."


    Lin Zhu nodded slightly, the blue light on her body gradually dissipated, and she walked slowly in front of Zhou Shu.


    In the previous few breaths, there was an unknowing dialogue between Zhou Shu and Jian Ling Caiying.


    "Hey, why are you so bad and want her to die? Liar, you let go of my palace, my palace is going to save her."


    "No, you are not allowed to move. She has betrayed the promise. If she can''t show enough sincerity, I can''t believe her anymore."


    "Then you can''t ask her to die. You managed to rescue her back. During that time, your hard work was all in your eyes. Now suddenly you want her to die again. It''s so strange!"


    "It''s just a test. I won''t really let her die, but she must really have the consciousness to die."


    "It''s not like that, huh, bad guy! Bad guy!"


    "Let go!"


    ...


    Zhou Shu stared at Lin Zhu, "I did this, are you angry?"


    Lin Zhu shook his head, "As long as the original grudges can be solved, no matter what the seniors want the little girl to do, the little girl will not complain."


    The eyes are facing each other, both eyes are sincere, and there is no disguise.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, and nodded softly, "Well, I believe you."


    Many smiles suddenly appeared on Lin Zhu''s face, "Thank you, senior, in order to make up for Shen Dao''s mistakes, please don''t hesitate to say, the little girl is her own life.


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, and said slowly, "I want your thirty years."


    "it is good."


    Lin Zhu nodded without hesitation.


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of astonishment, "For thirty years, you won''t make a counteroffer?"


    Lin Zhu shook his head and smiled, with a sly smile, "Senior gives a little girl more than 30 years? The Hai Lingzhu plus the transformation of physique and vitality will be 300 years or more, and the little girl will not object."


    Because of the high number of masters, although she is in the Golden Core Realm, she may have a life span of less than two hundred years, which is much lower than the normal Golden Core''s life span of 500 years, and it is absolutely impossible to have a baby. This is simply to help her rebuild a body. With the addition of Shanghai Lingzhu, her lifespan will soon be restored to 500 years, and there is great hope for being promoted to the Yuan Ying realm, and it is not difficult to live longer than a thousand years.


    Zhou Shu really recreated her by Entong.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "In the past 30 years, you must listen to me and do things for me. You are not allowed to go anywhere without my permission. Wouldn''t you object to this?"


    "No objection."


    Lin Zhu''s expression was serious, "What the senior wants me to do is actually what the little girl thinks in her heart. Following senior, the little girl only has joy."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, glanced at Lin Zhu, and said slowly, "Since you agreed, I won''t say much, you will go with me tomorrow."


    Lin Zhu nodded respectfully, "Yes, senior."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t call me senior raccoon in the future, just call me Zhou Shu."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    Lin Zhu''s heart moved slightly, she looked at Zhou Shu a few more times, and soon laughed, "Is it senior''s real name? Okay, the little girl knows it."


    "Have you heard this name?"


    Her actions did not escape Zhou Shu''s eyes, Zhou Shu couldn''t help asking.


    "I heard something similar. When I was on the island before, some cultivators mentioned that there was a very powerful young cultivator named Shu Zhou, who was able to fight hundreds of Golden Core Realms without defeat. He should be Senior You, it''s really unexpected, many years younger than a little girl."


    Lin Zhu nodded vigorously and looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of admiration in her eyes.


    "You don''t have to do this, fight hundreds of golden cores, how can there be such a thing, who would believe it? At that time, you mostly listened to it as a joke, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I won''t say much, rest, and leave tomorrow."


    "Ok."


    The next day.


    Zhou Shu brought Lin Zhu out of the sea and flew in the mid-air.


    During the flight, he wrapped the two of them with divine consciousness. His divine consciousness was strong enough. If others hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, it would be difficult to find them within the scope of divine consciousness. After all, this place is still in the East China Sea and still within Marku''s sphere of influence.


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to face Ma Ku now. According to his speculation, Ma Ku was probably a monk in the late Nascent Soul Stage and had reached the stage of distraction.


    Lin Zhu leaned on Zhou Shu with a faint smile. The smile was a little different from her before, and it was so comfortable that there was no concealment.


    She has just recovered, and she has insufficient spiritual power to fly at high speed, so she can only rely on Zhou Shu to carry it.


    "Lin Zhu, don''t you ask where I am taking you?"


    "Don''t ask, Senior... Zhou Shu... Brother Zhou... Zhou... Senior." She changed a few names, and finally decided to use Senior.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and didn''t say much. It''s easy to be called Shunkou by herself, and it''s hard to change the habit, it''s up to her.


    He said faintly, "Don''t ask if you want to leave the East China Sea? If you leave the sea, you can''t cultivate."


    Lin Zhu only shook his head, "The little girl believes in seniors, and there are Sea Spirit Orbs, it doesn''t matter even if you leave the sea for a while, the cultivation base will only stagnate and won''t fall."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about it, "Lin Zhu, you should know what I want you to do?"


    Lin Zhu blinked and asked suspiciously, "Formation?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Yes."


    "The little girl can only see the seniors in the formation, and I don''t know if it is fortunate or something else." Lin Zhu pretended to be sorry, but the smile on her face did not change at allYou and I got it It would be a shame if you don��t use the inheritance of the formations. I will give you enough time and resources, as well as a safe place for you to concentrate on studying the formations. I want to share half of the results of your research. The researched formations should also be sold to me first. When needed, I will let you set up the formations and let you help me break some formations. In this regard, you must absolutely obey my orders. "


    Zhou Shu said slowly.


    The idea of ??leaving Lin Zhu is not a whim. He doesn''t know much about the battle against Dao, nor does he have enough energy to learn, and he will definitely face the formation problem in the future, even if he has a formation now that needs to be broken and resolved. For these things, it would be great if someone helped, but the main premise was that the person had his trust.


    Zhou Shu had already trusted half of Lin Zhu, and the other half needed to be observed.


    "Okay, just as the predecessors said, the little girl must follow her order."


    Lin Zhu nodded, lowered his head to think.


    After a while, she suddenly said timidly, "Senior, the little girl is a demon cultivator, won''t it cause trouble to Senior?"


    Because of her status as a demon cultivator, she has always been somewhat inferior, and therefore far away from other cultivators.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I think you will be safe there, and no one will bother you."


    Lin Zhu patted her chest lightly, "The little girl is relieved, if it causes trouble for Senior, the little girl would rather stay in the East China Sea alone, or study the formation for Senior."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "A demon cultivator is no different from a cultivator. Don''t think too much about it. I have never looked at you differently."


    "I see, senior!"


    Lin Zhu''s voice was louder, revealing more joy. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 608: Join

    In Zhou Shu''s eyes, there is no


    The door is different, whether it is


    Cultivator, he can treat it normally.


    Of course, evil cultivators are absolutely excluded, and that is not a cultivator at all.


    All the way west, Zhou Shu''s flight speed was very fast. Only when Lin Zhu said that he could not stand it, would he slow down, but Lin Zhu was stubborn and would not make a sound every time when his face was pale and about to faint. suffering.


    On the road, there were no obstacles again, perhaps because the raccoon who destroyed the island was famous, there were fewer bandits.


    After arriving in Lingyu City in peace, Zhou Shu Road went straight without changing clothes, and he went straight into the city without any taboo.


    "Shu Zhou came to Lingyu City again?"


    "Golden Core Realm has become more courageous, but it is also looking for death when it comes."


    "Stop talking nonsense, go report it to the sect!"


    Along the way, such words kept ringing behind him, Zhou Shu had expected it, and was not panicked, just ignored it.


    Only [No][False] Novel 3.quu.cm is a little puzzled by Lin Zhu, "Senior, do they seem to be against you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Well, two of the three major sects here want me to die, not surprising."


    "Oh."


    Lin Zhu listened carefully for a while, and whispered, "It''s Liuxia Sect and Hongye Sect, right? The little girl will investigate after a while, and then think of some way to deal with them."


    "No," Zhou Shu smiled. "Now Lingyu City has strict rules. They can''t do anything in the city. If they do, they will lose their management position. After leaving the city, I have my own way to leave. You don''t have to be with you. They are guilty. You will stay here for a long time, so you can concentrate on studying the formation."


    "Ah, the little girl lives here?"


    Lin Zhu was stunned and looked at Zhou Shu, "There are too many cultivators here, little girl..."


    From the few East China Sea islands to the prosperous city, she was a little dazed and uncomfortable.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Although there are many in the city, the place I take you to is very quiet. You will be there in a while."


    Zhou Shu went all the way, and soon reached the Haizhonglou.


    Before entering the door, he saw Zhao Yige greet him quickly, and said with a smile, "Hey, friend Shu, it was a pity to miss it last time. I can''t leave today. You must have a few drinks."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and nodded with a smile, "I''m about to disturb the host. There are two more things to discuss with the host."


    "Oh?" Zhao Yige was taken aback, and soon seemed to have a premonition, the smile on his face became more obvious, "please go upstairs soon."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and led Lin Zhu to the top floor. Most of the cultivators who followed him left, but some stayed around Haizhonglou, waiting for Zhou Shu to come out.


    Before the top floor, seeing that Zhou Shu did not intend to stop the woman on the side, Zhao Yige seemed to feel it, and did not stop him. The three of them entered the top floor together.


    Just sitting down, Zhao Yige glanced at Lin Zhu and smiled, "Friend Shu Dao, who is this girl?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, looking at Zhao Yige a little abnormally, "The first thing I want to discuss is that I plan to join Haizhonglou. What about the next plan?"


    "what?"


    Zhao Yige''s figure was shocked and he was a little dazed, and then laughed, "Okay, of course! Shu Daoist is coming, Zhao can''t ask for it! Haha!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and got up to salute, "Thank you for taking care of it. From now on, I will also be a member of Haizhonglou."


    "No, no," Zhao Yige got up to salute, and shook his head repeatedly, showing a bit of anger, "I said long ago, if you come to Haizhonglou, you should regard it as the host. In the future, you and I will not be separated from each other. , They are all the posters of Haizhonglou!"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, then lightly nodded, "I am."


    "Okay, okay," Zhao Yige chuckled his palms and cried out, "Xiao Buming!"


    Soon, Xiao Buming walked up from downstairs quickly, with a bit of astonishment on his face, "Is there an order from the Lord?"


    Zhao Yige said sternly, "The order continues, starting today, for seven consecutive days, Haizhonglou will have a free banquet to congratulate Shu Daoyou for joining Haizhonglou."


    "what!"


    Xiao Buming is the same, and he was surprised and overwhelmed. "Lord Shu joined Hai Zhonglou, and he added a strong support. It is really a happy event. I understand, I will tell you to continue."


    As he said, he turned around and saluted Zhou Shu, "Lord Shu, take care of him in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Deputy host Xiao, it will remain the same in the future."


    Xiao Buming nodded and turned around. Soon, bursts of laughter came from downstairs.


    Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu with an unstoppable smile, "Haha, today is really a surprise to me. Before I invited in all kinds of ways, Shu Daoyou always refused, and now I haven''t spoken, Shu Daoyou is here, could it be the side The reason for this girl?"


    Lin Zhu, who was standing on the side, hadn''t happened, looking at Zhou Shu, her eyes rolled around, wondering.


    "It''s all related."


    Zhou Shu nodded and shook his head again, "Brother Zhao, I never promised before. The main reason is that my cultivation is insufficient, and he is troublesome. Inability to do things also brings all sorts of troubles. I really don''t want to go. Now the Golden Core Realm is different."


    "Trouble counts? I didn''t say you, you also looked down on Haizhonglou," Zhao Yige was slightly displeased, "I have never been afraid of trouble."


    "Brother Zhao is generous and kind, I know it, haha, it''s better now."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said frankly, "Now I also need Haizhonglou, and there will be many places to rely on Brother Zhao in the future."


    "Don''t worry, Shu Daoyou is now the host of Haizhonglou. As long as a word, there is nothing Haizhonglou can''t do."


    Zhao Yige nodded, and the silver spear next to him suddenly shook to the ground, making a long sound like a phoenix and a dragon.


    Zhou Shu got up, arched his hands, and said sincerely, "Thank you Brother Zhao, in the future there will be problems in Haizhonglou, wherever I can, I will not refuse ~ www.novelhall.com~ Zhao Yige smiled, "You and I will join hands and we will be able The name Haizhonglou resounds in Dongshengzhou! "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Actually."


    Based on his relationship with Hai Zhong Lou, joining Hai Zhong Lou is something he has to do sooner or later. There are many reasons. In general, it is time now.


    "Join Haizhonglou, you can''t do it for nothing."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, taking out some things and placing them in front of him, and pushed them, "These will be handed over to Haizhonglou for use. As for how to use them, Brother Zhao will decide on his own. I don''t know much about management, and I will have to trouble Brother Zhao more. And deputy host Xiao."


    Zhao Yige glanced at it, and could not help showing a lot of surprises.


    "Such a multitude of stones, one hundred? When I was in the Zhao family, even the most elite child, it was difficult to score one every year. These were all made by monks who spent their blood..."


    "There are so many top-grade spirit stones, and top-grade spirit stones... Fellow Shu Dao, the speed at which you earn spirit stones is really amazing, faster than Hai Zhong Lou..."


    "Magic weapon, pill...I have it all, Hai Zhong Lou lacks these now."


    He was a bit suspicious, "Friend Shu Dao, these are too precious, why not keep them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly and said frankly, "Now, they can play a greater role in Haizhonglou, and in the future, I will get more from Haizhonglou."


    Most of these things were obtained from the East China Sea. Although they are precious, they have to be willing to give them out. It is necessary to send them out. It can be regarded as a certificate of approval, which will bring him more rewards in the future.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have collected and subscribed to vote~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 608


    Chapter 608 Joining is done by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speaking-Net] members. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 609: Long talk

    phone-reading


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Zhao Yige did not refuse, nodded and put everything away, "I am all on the first floor now, and I don''t say much. With these things, I believe Haizhonglou will be able to go further soon. "


    "That''s the best."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, then turned to look at Lin Zhu, "Brother Zhao, this girl is called Lin Zhu and she is under my sect."


    Lin Zhu was startled slightly, and quickly got up, smiled and saluted Zhao Yige, "Little girl Lin Zhu, I have seen Lou Zhu Zhao."


    Zhao Yige nodded slightly, repaying the courtesy, and smiled at Zhou Shu, "Friend Shu, I heard that the Hao sisters also used you as a teacher after leaving Liu Xia Sect. You really have accepted a lot of disciples."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said seriously, "Although she is a sect, Miss Lin is much better than me in many aspects. I am not as good as her, and there are many places where I should borrow from her."


    Lin Zhu was taken aback when she heard the sound, and there was a warmth in her heart. She was alone on an isolated island. Although she was a genius, no one had ever praised her like this. Master Duo Xu did nothing except beat and scold her to urge her to break through the battle. It��s not necessary to mention other bandits.


    "If you can compliment Shu Daoyou so, that girl Lin must be extremely good."


    Zhao Yige showed a trace of surprise, and then looked at Lin Zhu with different eyes, stood up and saluted solemnly.


    Lin Zhu was a little apprehensive, and quickly returned the courtesy.


    Zhao Yige sat down slowly, "Friend Shu, the second thing you want to discuss is probably related to Miss Lin, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Yes, I''m about to trouble Brother Zhao."


    "The same is the lord of the first floor, if you have anything to do with Friends Shu Dao, just say it, why bother to be so polite." Zhao Yige showed a bit of displeasure.


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to Lin Zhu, "Ms. Lin has a special physique, and her practice is a little different from ours. She needs to practice in the sea frequently, so I think, in the sea floor secret realm, you need to treat her at all times. open."


    Lin Zhu''s figure was shocked, and she immediately understood why Zhou Shu wanted to bring her here when she heard a few words about the seabed secret.


    There was a little worry before. After leaving the sea, she would no longer be able to practice. Although she was willing, she was always a little depressed, but with the seabed secret, it was completely different. She could still practice freely, and it was more sinister than the East China Sea. The environment is much better.


    She also couldn''t expect that Zhou Shu, who was cold-looking, considered her so thoughtful.


    "no problem."


    Zhao Yige immediately nodded and frowned, "What kind of trouble is this? In the secret realm of Haizhonglou, Friends Shu Dao and Miss Lin, you can go whatever you want. This is my formation talisman. You can use it first."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took the talisman and handed it to Lin Zhu, and said indifferently, "Lin Zhu, there is a secret realm deep in the sea. There will be no danger or harassment by others. You will cultivate there in the future. You can rest assured."


    "Yes, thank you senior...little girl..."


    After receiving the array of talisman, a few drops of blue water seeped in Lin Zhu''s eyes, and he hung his head quickly, not wanting to be seen by others, and choked a little when speaking.


    Zhou Shu turned his head and continued, "Brother Zhao, I don''t know where is the quietest and safest place in Lingyu City? I want to find a place for Miss Lin. She wants to study the formation for me, so I won''t be disturbed."


    Zhao Yige smiled, "Why look for it? It''s best not to live in Haizhonglou. It''s no problem to be quiet and safe. There are good spiritual foods every day."


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu and said, "Lin Zhu, what do you think?"


    Lin Zhu thought for a while, then raised her head and said, "Senior, the little girl doesn''t want to bother Zhao Louzhu too much, and she''s used to living alone. It''s better to find another place and just come over when you are practicing. Sorry, Louzhu Zhao."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Alright."


    Zhao Yige didn��t care too much, ��It��s okay. There are so many places in Lingyu City. There are Dongfu pavilions specially built for outsiders to live in. They are managed by the three large gates and our Haizhong Building. It��s safe and quiet. It��s just a cost. It''s relatively high, but Miss Lin naturally doesn''t have to pay."


    Lin Zhu smiled and nodded, "That''s fine, thanks to the original poster Zhao."


    Zhou Shu also nodded, "Very good, so let''s go there and take a look in a while."


    The matter was over, he relaxed, Lin Zhu had no worries, and her heart was stretched. She kept looking at Zhou Shu with a smile, her eyes seldom leaving him and she didn''t speak.


    After a while, Zhao Yige said, "Friend Shu Daoyou, this Dongsheng sword meeting, are you sure to go?"


    "How did Brother Zhao know?" Zhou Shu smiled, "Yes, I will leave after a few days in Lingyu City and go to Liuming Mountain to participate in the Dongsheng Sword Fair."


    "If Daoist Shu can''t go to the Dongsheng Sword Fair, I don''t know which Golden Core Realm can go," Zhao Yige shook his head and sighed, "Unfortunately, there is no such thing as the Dongsheng Spear Fair, so that Zhao can also rise. Some insights."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "That''s easy to handle. In the future, we will have one of our own in Haizhonglou."


    "what!?"


    Zhao Yige''s figure was shocked, his face showed a lot of surprise, and he stared at him, "It''s still Shu Daoyou, I have never had this kind of thought. Indeed, if others don''t do it, why don''t we do it ourselves? It''s really awakened in a dream. people."


    As he said, there was a lot of war intent in his eyes, and he looked eager to try.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother Zhao just wants to hone his spear intent, so naturally he won''t think about these trivial things, but this matter must be done in the Nascent Soul Stage."


    "That is."


    Zhao Yige seemed thoughtful, and quickly laughed, "It shouldn''t be long, it should be done in ten years."


    Zhou Shu remembered something, "By the way, Brother Zhao, this time the Dongsheng Swordsmanship, I should also go to the Dongsheng Sword Club, right?"


    Zhao Yige nodded, "He is already on the road but he will not participate in the ranking competition, just to compare swordsmanship."


    "Why is this?"


    Zhou Shu is a little puzzled, Guo Ziming''s sword intent is also considered to be outstanding in the Golden Core Realm, there is no reason not to go to a good position.


    "Shu Daoyou doesn''t know. It is Jianlu who pretends to be noble and self-contained. Senior disciples don''t bother to participate in the Dongsheng Sword Fair. Many young disciples go to the Dongsheng Sword Fair, but those young disciples don''t fight for ranking. The door will not include them on the Dongsheng sword list."


    Zhao Yige shook his head and sighed softly, "Every time in the Sword Club, Jianlu disciples ridiculed Dongshengjian''s ranking for being untrue, which makes people uncomfortable, but it is true that the disciples on the list have a lot of victories and losses against them. Young disciples, not to mention their qualifications, are all geniuses, and Jianlu has all the sword arts on almost four continents, plus the guidance of famous masters, and the cultivation of Dongtian, they are indeed much better than ordinary sect disciples."


    "Hehe, that''s it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly. The Jianlu disciples did have many advantages, but the sword intent could not be brought by those advantages. He believed that he would not lose to them.


    Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu and laughed, "Friend Shu, I can look down on you, and cut down their arrogance. You don''t need to have a brother. Before he went, he told me that he was inferior to you."


    "Hey, I didn''t know until I went."


    "Friend Shu Dao, are you interested in comparing it to the previous one?"


    The two talked with interest, and Zhao Yige suddenly stood up, slammed his gun to the ground, showing a lot of momentum. The previous fighting spirit had nowhere to go, and he was about to vent.


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu stood up, drew his sword calmly, his face was calm, and a raging fire ignited in his heart.


    (Ps: Thank you Sky is Azure for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 610: Lixuefeng

    More than an hour later.


    Zhou Shu took Lin Zhu and walked slowly on the road towards the center of the city.


    The place to go is called Jiyu Mountain, which is the Dongfu district of Lingyu City. It is specially built for foreign practitioners. There is a lot of spiritual energy there, even in the inner city. If you just want to live, the price is ridiculously high. , It is said that the almost Dongfu needs three hundred high-grade spirit stones a month. Jiyu Mountain in Jiyu is managed by the three major sects, and the three major sects have also earned their spiritual stones. However, after the ultimate magic weapon incident, under the strong request of the citizens of Lingyu City, Haizhonglou joined in as the fourth force, and the three major The doors are managed together, and many benefits are divided.


    Speaking of it, the current sphere of influence of Haizhonglou is by no means limited to a restaurant, but has expanded to various industries in Lingyu City, much larger than before.


    The two went unhurriedly, and followed a group of cultivators behind them.


    "They went to Haizhonglou and came out again, so they are going to Jiyu Mountain?"


    "Where he goes" No> Wrong" novel.quleu.cm, as long as we leave the city, our Hongye Sect will definitely kill him."


    "How about doing it in the city?"


    "Fart! Who would dare to do it in the city now? Now it is not the beginning. Even if Hongyezong and Liuxiazong are united together, they are not stable. The Kaoshanmen has developed rapidly recently, and Haizhonglou is even stronger. Rumor has it that the Jade Taoists are in harmony with each other. All Zhusao have a good opinion of it, and they may have already joined... Besides, we and Liu Xiazong have never dealt with it, and it is impossible to unite."


    "Yes, I really have to do it. Our sect must be driven out of Lingyu City. The Xuan Lingzong has been waiting for a long time."


    "Then follow."


    With the sound in his ears, Zhou Shu showed a trace of disdain at the corner of his mouth, ignoring it, and Lin Zhu also seemed to understand a lot.


    Approaching Zhou Shu, she whispered, "Senior, the battle between you and the original poster Zhao was really thrilling. The little girl has never seen it before. Thinking about it now, I''m afraid that many masters are not your opponents. It."


    Before Zhou Shu and Zhao Yige fought, they fought heartily.


    The result is regardless of victory or defeat, but neither of them is desperate, one only uses spear intent, the other only uses sword intent, and neither uses other means. The demon armor and the fire talisman did not play, and Zhou Shu deliberately suppressed the sword spirit. Caiying, prevent her from fully exerting the power of the heavy golden sword.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "It''s hard to tell, but now he can do nothing with me, but I can hardly beat him."


    In the air, he is not afraid of Master Dushu, and on the bottom of the sea, with the protection of the mad shark demon armor, he does not worry about Master Dushu��s tentacles. There is indeed not much worry, but he wants to defeat Dushu The Master even kills the opponent, but it is also very difficult.


    Looking at Lin Zhu, he seemed to have a feeling, "There are many things that require a master, I will help you solve it, you don''t need to think too much."


    "Well," Lin Zhu nodded, and then pouted a little aggrievedly, "But the little girl didn''t think much about it, just mention it casually."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "It''s good for you to study the formations at ease. Don''t worry too much about other things. I will try my best to help you solve your worries. If you are in Lingyu City, if you have anything to go to Zhao Louzhu, I will come to Lingyu City from time to time. "


    "Now."


    Lin Zhu nodded obediently, and said unwillingly, "However, senior, you have to come often when you have time, little girl..."


    Zhou Shu did not wait for her to say, "Of course, I am the host of Haizhonglou now, so I won''t come."


    "Uh, yes, the little girl thinks too much."


    Lin Zhu was taken aback, and laughed quickly. Now that the smile is different, without those deliberate thoughts in it, it seems natural and more comfortable.


    Not long after, she pointed to a large green mountain in front of her, and said joyfully, "Is that the Jiyu Mountain? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    Soon, a few guardian cultivators ran away and saluted Zhou Shu, "Lord Shu, Louzhu Zhao has already sent an order, take the original poster and Miss Lin to Lixue Peak, that is the best in Mount Jiyu. One of the cave houses."


    "Okay, trouble a few people."


    Not long after, Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu walked in a mountain cave and looked around.


    Lixuefeng is indeed considered to be the best in Jiyu Mountain. Not to mention the spiritual energy scenery, it can be seen from the price, one thousand three hundred high-grade spiritual stones a month.


    Lin Zhu always had an excited smile on her face. She, she has a new home, and it is a safe and quiet home where there is no need to be harassed by someone, and just do what you want. This makes her feel uncontrollable.


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, and his divine sense explored it, and there was indeed no hidden formations, peeping methods, etc., and he was relieved that what he asked Lin Zhu to do was very important, and it must be safe and secret.


    In this way, the Dongfu managed by the four forces can hardly have tricky methods, so Zhou Shu only agreed at that time and had no opinion.


    He asked, "Lin Zhu, are you okay?"


    Lin Zhu nodded again and again, "Very good, the place is so big, it is about to catch up with Qingni Island, of course the little girl is satisfied, thank you senior."


    "From now on, you will be the master here. You don''t need to thank me. You should have it. Just do your business well."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and solemnly said, "In the cave, you have to arrange some formations, the stronger the better, just do it."


    Lin Zhu nodded vigorously, "Don''t worry, Senior, the little girl must have done nothing, except Senior and the little girl, no one wants to come in."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I won''t say much about other things. You must remember the previous agreement clearly. You can do whatever you want in the city, but without my permission, you can''t leave Lingyu CityLittle girl, absolutely If you don��t leave the city, you won��t die."


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu, saying every word.


    Zhou Shu looked at her for a while, didn''t say anything, took out some and passed it.


    Lin Zhu didn''t even look at it, and quickly reached out to block it, "No, no," she raised her head slightly with a stubborn face.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "These spirit stones still have a vitality stone. You didn''t take them that day. Should they be given to you now? You can use them in the city. Take them."


    Lin Zhu hesitated for a while, then took it seriously, seeming to swear, "Senior, these little girls will use them for formation."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Also, this one is for you too."


    A talisman, handed it, it is the Great Escape Talisman, Xuhui and Xuyun both have two Great Escape Talisman, which is a surprise.


    Lin Zhu watched for a while, but didn''t realize, "Senior, this is Fulu?"


    "You should have heard that it is the Great Escape Talisman, which can escape hundreds of thousands of miles in an instant, and you can use it to escape your life in times of crisis."


    Zhou Shu looked at her calmly and slowly said, "If you don''t want to stay here anymore, you can use it now. After using it, it will be difficult for me to find you again."


    "I''m not leaving!"


    There seemed to be some grievances coming up, Lin Zhu''s voice was much louder, and with a violent force on his hands, he was actually trying to tear off the talisman in his hand.


    However, the material of the Great Escape Talisman was special, where she could tear it apart, there was no movement for a long time.


    "Senior, little girl in such a good place, I want to leave? I..."


    Her emotions were a little agitated, it was difficult to calm down, and she involuntarily shed tears.


    Was it because Zhou Shu didn''t test her repeatedly, or because of something else, she didn''t know very well. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 610: Li Xuefeng


    Chapter 610 Lixuefeng is played by a member of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 611: Guest

    "Don''t tear it."


    Looking at Lin Zhu who was flushed and somewhat mad, Zhou Shu said softly, with a much gentler voice, "Sorry, Lin Zhu, I was wrong, don''t care."


    He is not a stubborn person, he will admit it if he feels wrong.


    Feeling Zhou Shu''s sincerity, Lin Zhu''s hand slowly stopped, and she shook her head with a bitter smile, "Senior, needless to say, I am sorry, the life of the little girl belongs to the senior, and it is necessary to let the senior do it, but the little girl does not Will go and will not make a second mistake."


    "It''s wrong to think this way, you are still you, or you have a temper, you can''t be a good cultivator without your intent."


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to the talisman, "If you can''t tear it, put it away. You must use it when necessary. Don''t care about other things. Life is more important. But once you use it, it means Lingyucheng and Haizhong. When the building is out of control, you can come to the Qingyuan Mountains to find me."


    Lin Zhu carefully put away the talisman, and nodded seriously, "Senior, I understand *no *wrong* novel ww.qul.c, but the little girl will definitely not leave Senior."


    Zhou Shu smiled, seemingly thoughtful, "By the way, on Shendao that day, did you get the method of pulling silk?"


    Lin Zhu was a little puzzled, "No, the little girl only looked for that tower, but didn''t go anywhere else, is that?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Then I will teach you a lesson. It is a secret method for increasing spiritual consciousness. It should be very useful for you to study the formations. As for the spiritual power, I won''t be able to use me. With your cultivated mentality and physique , Will soon surpass the average Golden Core Cultivator."


    "Okay, thank you senior."


    Lin Zhu hurriedly agreed, and smiled again.


    Because of the long-term contact with the sea, her face is always as white as snow, and her smile is pale and weak, and because she has been angry before, the blush has not faded, and her smile at this time looks very charming.


    She looked at Zhou Shu, her lips moved slightly, as if she wanted to say more.


    At this time, I heard a ring of bells coming from under the mountain, and it seemed that there was a visitor.


    Lin Zhu looked outside and was slightly surprised. Just after living in, there was a guest, who would it be, but Zhou Shu looked much calmer, as if he had expected someone to come.


    "Let''s go, go greet you, you also need to know this one, and you will be in touch later."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, walking slowly down the mountain, Lin Zhu nodded, and quickly followed behind.


    In front of the mountain stood a slender woman in Tsing Yi, a robes moving in the wind, floating out of the dust, her face was extremely cold, and it looked like an iceberg.


    Zhou Shu walked closer and saluted, "Elder Ning, long time no see."


    Seeing that he was a monk, Lin Zhu quickly stepped forward to salute, "Junior Lin Zhu, I have seen Elder Ning."


    "You and I will come, right?" Looking at Zhou Shu, Ning Xuanqing showed a slight displeasure between his eyebrows, and whispered, "You are brave enough! Just like this, you are not afraid of Xie Qinxin. Is it troublesome for you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Thank you elders for your concern, please come in."


    "Why do I care about you? I''m worried that my runes will not improve."


    Ning Xuanqing''s eyebrows were cold, showing a lot of disdain, and without even looking at Lin Zhu, he went straight up the mountain.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t mind, the elders have such a temper, let''s go, Lin Zhu."


    Lin Zhu nodded without complaining, and followed Zhou Shu.


    Walking up the mountain, Ning Xuanqing turned around, a cold light flashed in his indifferent eyes, and a ribbon flew out of his sleeves, tangling towards Zhou Shu.


    Like last time, she seemed to be testing Zhou Shu again, although she was testing, she was serious.


    An invisible force splits the air, flicks the Lin Zhu on the side, and then presses it down towards Zhou Shu with a clear source of energy. Compared with the spiritual power of water travel, which requires more masters, It is much purer, and the pressure on Zhou Shu is also increasing.


    And Zhou Shu looked awe-inspiring and did not evade in the slightest, with a sword facing each other.


    Like Master Duoxu, Ning Xuanqing is also in the early stage of Yuanying stage, which is the early stage of Yuanying stage.


    As far as Zhou Shu knows, the Nascent Infant Stage is divided into three stages, namely, the initial stage, the three-strength consummation, and the state of just forming Nascent Infant, also known as the pre-Nastal Infant stage; in the orifice stage, Nasal Infant can be separated from the body. Existence is the middle stage of Nasal Infant; in the distracting stage, Nasal Infant can separate divine thoughts, perform magical miracles, and achieve remote control, etc., which is the late Nasal Infant.


    (PS: In the previous chapters, in some places, "Nascent Soul" should be changed to "Nascent Soul", but the lock cannot be changed, so I will explain it specifically.)


    Every small level of the Nascent Infant Realm is a big change. Compared to the monks in the middle and late Nascent Infant Stage, the Nascent Infant Stage is obviously better to deal with.


    The sword light on the sword shines, facing the ribbon straight up, first the fourth change sees the coming situation clearly, carefully distinguishes the key points of the Yuanli, and is no longer as overwhelmed as before, then the third change bursts out, more skilled sword intent Scrolling like a tide, and the sword spirit Caiying, who has grown a lot, also played the original strength of the heavy golden sword at the right time. This sword is the integration of Zhou Shu''s experience.


    Ning Xuanqing was serious, and Zhou Shu was just as serious.


    "what?"


    Ning Xuanqing showed a trace of sorrow, and the original force he wanted to withdraw directly pressed down.


    The ribbon is soft, but under the blessing of Yuanli, it is like steel, colliding with a heavy gold sword, and the sound of clank is like a sword.


    Spiritual power vs. Yuanli, like hitting a stone with an egg, is not a battle of equal rank, but the sword intent of Zhou Shu''s third change is too strong, plus the original power of the heavy golden sword, the magic ant sword intent seems crazy Generally, at that moment, not only did the pressure of the ribbon be blocked, but there was a vague counterattack.


    Ning Xuanqing had more surprises on her face, but she reacted quickly. In an instant, the ribbon turned from extremely rigid to extremely soft, and the vitality circled around toward the heavy golden sword. She soon understood that Zhou Shu was able to block Yuanli''s blow, and the big reason was this sword.


    Compared with the spiritual power, the monks with the Yuan Ying can use the Yuan power more freely, change faster, and stronger.


    Although she is a Fuxiu, her combat strength is not weak and she has a lot of experience. She sits firmly in the position of the first elder in Liu Xiazong, but she is not allowed by others.


    The ribbon is like a cocoon silk, and it is so powerful that it will wind the heavy golden sword almost in the blink of an eye.


    "My palace seems to be unable to move!"


    Caiying exclaimed, Zhou Shuye, being wrapped tightly by Yuanli is not so easy to escape.


    Soon he thought of a way, on the one hand to infuse spiritual power more powerfully, on the other hand, raising his left hand, a small silver dragon jumped out and twisted toward the ribbon.


    "With fire?"


    Ning Xuanqing understood immediately, but his expression remained unchanged, "What can I do?"


    She has no fear, and Yuan Li is not an ordinary power. It is very difficult for the power of the five elements controlled by the cultivator to pass through Yuan Li.


    Before the words fell, Yin Jiao had already penetrated into the Yuan Li, and fell on the ribbon in the blink of an eye.


    "Can you pass through Yuanli''s block?"


    She was surprised secretly, almost shouting, and quickly withdrew the ribbon, but it was a little late, and the ribbon was already burnt, showing a lot of withered yellow.


    When Zhou was comfortable, he retracted the abnormal fire, and the heavy gold sword had to get rid of its restraints, and he vibrated in the air, letting out a low groan.


    "You are not ordinary."


    Ning Xuanqing retracted the ribbon, took a pitying look, and then looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes flashed with surprise and admiration, "Not only the fire, your whole person is different, compared to last time When you came, you were more than two or three times stronger, and you improved too much."


    "Elder Ning has passed the award. Compared to the elders, I am still far behind, but by luck, I took advantage of it."


    Zhou Shu received his sword and saluted, and said sincerely, "Elder, can you go in? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    Ning Xuanqing looked at Zhou Shu, the indifference on her face gradually disappeared, and she smiled and nodded. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 611


    Chapter 611 If you have a guest, it is played by a member of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speak-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 612: Send out inheritance

    When he sat down on the top of the mountain, Ning Xuanqing glanced at Lin Zhu beside his eyes, turned his head and looked at Zhou Shu with interest, "Are you a fifth-order strange fire? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, sorry, I hurt Senior''s magic weapon."


    "I''m looking for it, it has nothing to do with you, but if you want to test you in the future, it won''t be that easy," Ning Xuanqing curled his lips slightly, "Now, you are a veritable magic weapon destroyer."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m not very skilled yet."


    "It''s already pretty good."


    Ning Xuan said slowly, "You can see that this time you went to the East China Sea to experience very good results, and you have made great progress in all aspects. There should be no golden core cultivator to be your opponent, but you want to defeat The monk is still very difficult, unless you have other means, otherwise you will not be Xie Qinxin''s opponent."


    Zhou Shu was slightly thinking about other methods, he almost only had the preemptive strike, to see if he could drag the opponent into the sword position first, and use the opponent''s confusion to give a blow, but even if it is an errorless novel w. to this point, it is impossible. Kill a monk in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    He nodded slightly, "It''s really hard to do."


    Ning Xuanqing said indifferently, "But the Golden Core Realm has such an ability to be proud enough, and the future is boundless. It is understandable for you to enter the city without any scruples and show you what you did for or for Create momentum for Haizhonglou?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I can''t hide it from the senior, in fact, the junior doesn''t care, but today the junior joined Hai Zhonglou and became the host."


    The first thing he did when he entered the city was to join Haizhonglou. Zhao Yige would never object. The previous entry into the city also had a deliberate meaning, but the effect could only be revealed when he left the city.


    "It seems that Hai Zhonglou is destined to fight against Liuxia Sect and Hongye Sect."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded slightly, "You have chosen a good time, it is almost the time. Now Hai Zhong Lou''s influence is spreading very fast. The Golden Core Realm has passed forty people, controlled many industries, and has several secluded monks. You have a very good relationship, and no one should touch them easily. However, you are far in the East China Sea, and you rarely come to Lingyu City before. Are these changes?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said frankly, "The juniors don''t have these changes, but they think they should join, so they joined."


    He is indeed not very clear, but he Zhao Yige has such a good opportunity. If he does not take advantage of the expansion, it will not be Zhao Yige. As he thought, Haizhonglou seized the opportunity and expanded in one fell swoop.


    Ning Xuanqing was stunned and shook his head, "Should I say something about you, good luck? Even if Haizhonglou is now considered the fourth power of Lingyu City, you will still be chased by Hongye Sect and Liuxia Sect when you leave the city. Both sects will send cultivators of the Nascent Soul Stage. Are you not going to leave the city?"


    Zhou Shu replied, "Of course I have to go out. The younger generation will leave after staying in Lingyu City for more than ten days."


    Ning Xuanqing groaned a little, and said slowly, "Haizhonglou should be able to help you block Hongyezong, but Liuxiazong...I can hardly help you. Xie Qinxin will definitely let other monks entangle me this time, and then be alone. If you find it, you want it."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said seriously, "Thank you for your concern, senior."


    After talking for a long time, it was all for his consideration, Zhou Shu was very grateful.


    "I don''t care about you, I care, you want me to say it several times." Ning Xuanqing sullen and stared at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look away, and looked at each other a few times before turning his head and said, "Senior, this is the junior''s sect, Lin Zhu, she is a demon cultivator, proficient in formation, and will live in Lingyu City in the future. I hope seniors have time to look at them. Lin Zhu, this is Senior Ning Xuanqing, the first supreme elder of Liu Xia Sect. He has a high cultivation base, and he is an excellent person. He is a model of our generation. You should learn more from her in the future. learn."


    It doesn��t matter to Zhao Yige that the demon cultivator does not explain it or not. The two are open-minded and don��t care about these things, but they must make it clear to Ning Xuanqing that they have different cultivation bases and different personalities. Xuan Qing realized that there would be no good results, and it was obviously better to confess directly.


    "Don''t wear a high hat for me, I''m not a good person," Ning Xuanqing curled his lips and glanced at Lin Zhu, slightly surprised, "Monster Xiu?"


    Lin Zhu quickly got up and saluted, "Yes, the younger Lin Zhu has seen Senior Ning."


    Zhou Shu explained, "She has a special physique and can''t learn the tricks of the cultivator, so she learned the tricks of the monster beast, but she has nothing to do with the monster."


    "You ask so much, but you have told me such secret things, can I not agree?"


    Ning Xuanqing frowned, but there was a smile on her face, "Lin Zhu, if you have anything to do with me, just tell the guardian cultivator of Liuxia Sect here. I will check it out when I have time. interest."


    Lin Zhu hurriedly saluted, "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu also stood up, "Thank you senior."


    "Thank you, take care of you," Ning Xuanqing waved his hand, showing a trace of contempt, "I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help showing some doubts, "Senior is leaving now, don''t you talk about Fudao?"


    Every time Ning Xuanqing came, he had to talk to him about Fulun Dao, and would never stop until he was exhausted.


    "Oh," Ning Xuanqing sighed, and looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of grievances in his eyes, "Your great escape light harms me a lot. I have been using it for the past two years, but no progress has been made. I don��t have many clues, I struggled all day, I don��t understand, how can I tell you?"


    "That''s the junior''s, it''s not it," Zhou Shu nodded slightly and looked at Ning Xuanqing. "This time, the junior has experienced some things in the East China Sea, and it should be helpful to the senior."


    Ning Xuanqing''s eyes lit up, "Yes?"


    Zhou Shu took out some jade slips and talismans The juniors and Lin Zhu explored an ancient sunken island. The most important thing is the inheritance of the teleportation formation. The great escape light talisman is also a teleportation, since ancient times. Fu does not divide the family, the formation of the talisman is the same, the two must have similarities, seniors may wish to take a look. "


    "Ancient Shendao, transmission and inheritance..." Ning Xuanqing was shocked, and unexpectedly did not answer, "How precious are these, why should you give it to me?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Senior took a lot of attention to me, and the younger should give me some feedback, and because of the younger generation, the younger generation spent such precious training. If you don''t make some compensation, the younger generation will feel sorry."


    Those jade slips are not all of the inheritance, but only a small part of the teleportation array. These can also play a role in Ning Xuanqing.


    "Where do I need you to compensate me, it is obviously my volition, just to talk about it."


    Ning Xuanqing looked at Zhou Shu for a while, then shook his head and said, "But I really want it. Don''t worry, if I get something, I will share it with you."


    "That''s fine, please accept it, senior."


    Zhou Shu smiled and pushed Yujian closer, "By the way, there is also a secret method for improving spiritual consciousness, called the silk pulling method. Seniors can also see it, but it must not be spread."


    He would teach many people how to draw silk, but Yanyi Jue would not.


    "Unexpectedly, in just a few years, he and I have turned against him and turned into him for me."


    Ning Xuanqing slowly picked up the jade slip, looked at Zhou Shu, unconsciously muttering to himself, "Really no, in a few years, he will grow to the point, maybe, he should consider..."


    (PS: Thank you Sky is Azure for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 612


    Chapter 612 Sending out the inheritance is done by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 613: Many materials

    phone-reading


    Ning Xuanqing left soon, and he was still cold when he left, but his mood was very different from when he came.


    Zhou Shu''s rapid growth has brought a lot of impact to her. It has already affected her thinking. Maybe a change will happen, but it is not far away. A monk like her requires a lot of resources in order to practice. She has no feelings for Liu Xiazong. She chose to stay only to obtain resources more conveniently. If there is a better place to go, she will leave without hesitation.


    "Lin Zhu, you have to rest for a few days. I''ll go to the city to have something to do. After I come back, I will take you to the secret realm."


    After a few instructions, Zhou Shu also went down the mountain.


    Lin Zhu kept sending to the foot of the mountain until Zhou Shu was no longer visible in his eyes, and then turned and left.


    Looking around, the environment of Lixuefeng is much better than the previous desert islands in the East China Sea. She can finally settle down, practice and study formations, and she doesn��t feel any discrimination here, which is very different from the past. The same, "The cultivators and cultivators who have made friends with seniors are all very good people", whispering to herself, she patrolled the peaks to find a suitable place for the formation, "I will be home in the future", she is very Satisfaction, but also a little unspeakable shortcoming.


    Zhou Shu walked in Lingyu City, with hostile eyes around him at all times, but he didn''t care.


    The hut of the wastes in the East China Sea had the door open as before. Old Xin lived here after he recovered from his injury. Although he had restored his status as a large worshipper in the Haizhonglou, there was nothing to do, just to maintain his life.


    Every time he came to Lingyu City, Zhou Shu would take time to visit Lao Xin, and this time was no exception.


    After entering the door, Zhou Shu bowed his hand in salute, "Old Xin, it''s been a long time since I saw him, how are you doing well recently?"


    Mr. Xin sat on the recliner, his eyes opened a little, "The old man is too weak, so he won''t get up and salute, don''t blame the original poster Shu."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Where are the words of Mr. Xin, how can the kid make Mr. Xin salute? You don''t need to get up at all, just as before."


    He has always respected people like Mr. Xin. It has nothing to do with why Xiu is, but their character, and what they do deserves Zhou Shu''s respect.


    Old Xin squinted his eyes and showed a hint of smile, "Yes, even if your cultivation level and status increase, you are still the same."


    "Old Xin doesn''t need to test me all the time, hehe, old Xin also knows that the kid is very lazy, even if he becomes the host, most of them are under false names," Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "This time, the kid still wants to ask Feijian. problem."


    Before leaving Lingyu City last time, he came to ask Xin Lao some questions about sword making.


    In fact, speaking of craftsmanship, Zhou Shu��s current level is definitely higher than that of Mr. Xin, but Mr. Xin is not a simple craftsman. Mr. Xin is a true swordsman who has been casting swords for a century. He is not as good as Mr. Xin in terms of experience. Many, many things need to be consulted.


    Old Xin sighed lightly, and said slowly, "Do you still want to refine another Tier 4 water flying flying sword? I don''t want to use the best flying sword. I''m really angry."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course I need to use the heavy gold sword. It really fits the sword intent I use now, but if I want to change the sword art in the future, it is a bit unsuitable to practice with the heavy gold sword, so be prepared."


    The sword tactic he wants to replace is the sea-walking sword tactic. When practicing sword tactics, it is best to replace the sword with it.


    The Sea Treading Sword Art has thunder as its key link. Thunder originates from the five elements and is higher than the five elements. It is one of the most powerful forces in the world. Even the power of the heavens is mostly represented by thunder.


    The Sea-Treading Sword Art does not belong to the Five Elements Sword Art, and there are no special requirements for flying swords. However, in Zhou Shu��s repeated deductions, the Sea-Treading Sword Art has the most connection with the water movement. If the cultivator uses the water moving flying sword, it can be better. If it fits well with the sea treading sword art, the cultivator will more easily comprehend the sea treading sword intent, and the power of the sword art will increase a lot.


    Finding a suitable flying sword based on the sword tactics makes the flying sword more compatible with the sword tactics. This situation is not uncommon in sword repair.


    He wants to refine a suitable Tier 4 Flying Sword, which can be used to practice the Sea Sword Art, so as to understand the sword intent better and faster. Of course, he will still use the heavy gold sword to fight against the enemy. After all, it is the best sword spirit. The magic weapon, the improvement of strength is not trivial, the right arm is general.


    However, if the refined flying sword is also the best, it is different.


    Old Xin nodded slowly, and didn''t say anything further. "The old man considered several swords, all of which are considered high-quality swords in Tier 4, but it still depends on what materials you have to decide."


    Zhou Shu continued to nod, "This time the kid went to the East China Sea to get a lot of materials, so he brought it to Xin Lao to see."


    "Oh? Hurry up!"


    Speaking of the materials, Old Xin had a lot of energy, opened his eyes completely and stared at Zhou Shu motionlessly.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much. The four Naxu Rings were opened together, and the materials that were released filled the entire room, and there were many that could not be taken out at all.


    In the past few years in the East China Sea, as long as the monsters that can appear in the East China Sea, he has encountered almost all of them, and he has collected all the materials, and he has not missed a few. Basically all the materials from monsters are Tier 4 materials, of course there are also some Tier 5 minerals and trees.


    "So many, the old man can''t come over."


    Old Xin''s expression was astonished, and he hurriedly approached, checking one by one with excitement.


    Is there something that excites the refiner more than the material?


    "The bone spurs of the spineless shark? Unexpectedly, you can even get the materials for the king of the sea. It is terrible. The old man didn''t dare to go where he knew it was... Although these bone spurs cannot communicate spiritual power, they are used to sharpen them. The blade is quite easy to use, and it can be used as an auxiliary material for refining flying swords."


    "Sword fin fish bone? Good thing, it can be used to make flying swords directly...but I think it is not suitable for you, because it is difficult to integrate with other materials. If it is used as the main material, it is too difficult to upgrade the grade. , It is basically impossible for Feijian to reach Tier 5..."


    "The sea-eye color shell, a rare beast. It is said that it grows on the rocks on the bottom of the sea, like a colored eye. As long as the cultivator is seen by it, it will be psychedelic even gold Pill-level cultivators are no exception... If you use it to refine a Misty Eye Sword, and then use Qixiumen''s sword dance tactics, it is easy to kill people invisible... These two shells, you can collect thousands of dollars. Well, its value is very high."


    ...


    Zhou Shu listened and nodded from time to time.


    Old Xin''s rich insights and sword-making experience unreservedly told him, allowing him to gain a lot of useful knowledge and benefit a lot. He also had a plan in his heart on how to deal with this huge batch of materials.


    A few hours later, most of the materials were recognized and explained by Mr. Xin, but there were also a few materials that even Mr. Xin did not recognize.


    Old Xin sat back on the recliner, his excitement never disappeared, his face flushed a bit, and he sighed, "I can''t think of your kid getting so many rare materials. It''s incredible. I want to refine a few flying swords myself! The old man can''t move his hands at all now, oh, what a pity, what a pity!"


    There is no good material when you can make a sword, but you can''t make a sword if you have good materials.


    If you want it but not get it, how can you live.


    Zhou Shu understands this kind of mood. He has had it before, but now he will change everything.


    He said sincerely, "Lao Xin only needs to say it, and the kid does the same for Lao Xin."


    "Oh, it can only be so."


    Old Xin nodded, only a little unwilling on his face, and it took a while to calm down.


    "According to these materials, the old man can refine four flying swords that meet your requirements. Of these three, if the materials are sufficient, you can immediately refine them, and the other, the best one, is still likely to appear. One of the best, but a very rare material."


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 614: Defrost

    "


    material? "


    Zhou Shu was very puzzled. He hadn''t refined it yet, and said that it was very likely that the best product would appear, which was a bit strange.


    "Have you heard of Tongtianxi?"


    Old Xin was very excited, his face seemed to be shiny.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Tongtian rhinoceros?"


    Old Xin said in a hurry, "Yes, a very rare Tier 6 monster. Its unicorn is called a rhinoceros horn. It not only has the power of water travel, it can divide water and protect the sea, but also has the origin of heaven and earth in it. With the addition of the several materials you have here, the old man is very sure to refine a superb flying sword, a spiritual rhino sword."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously and shook his head, "Old Xin said and laughed. Then, wherever I met a strange beast, even if I met, I couldn''t beat it."


    He had also heard of the horned rhinoceros horn, as the ultimate material that contains the origin of heaven and earth, using it to refine magic weapons, the probability of becoming the ultimate magic weapon is indeed not small.


    There are materials of the origin of heaven and earth, and there are no-wrong-fictions in the world of immortality. There are some, Zhou Shu has seen one before, and that is the sea spirit pearl in the Lin Zhu Jindan. It may even be directly in the future. One, such as the horns born after Xiao Gun became a chimpanzee, but he would never consider these two.


    "Heh, the old man is a little gaffe," Old Xin paused for a while, and gradually calmed down, "Seeing you so much material, I was a little excited for a while and said something impossible."


    "Old Xin doesn''t have to be like that, maybe there will be opportunities in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Now, I still think about those three."


    Old Xin stroking his beard, nodded, and pointed at the materials, "Old man separates the materials, which one would you consider to make?"


    "Okay, then trouble Xin is old."


    Seven days later.


    Zhou Shu sat in front of the sword washing pond with a condensed expression. On the pure white water, a long sword was quietly suspended.


    The whole body of the sword is bright and green, like a puddle of autumn water, cold and waveless, dozens of small golden dots floating on the autumn water, like a moonlight projection, shimmering.


    "What a good sword!"


    Mr. Xin, who was on the side, went through the whole process of making swords without making a sound. At this time, he finally couldn''t help it, "Even if the old man couldn''t do it back then, boy, you have already surpassed the old man! The whole process was done in one go, Yun Ling The engravings are not at all obscure, as if they had already thought of it in their minds, and the last special ring of fire forged by the special fire is simply the finishing touch, making it a step further. This sword is four. Rank, but the strength is probably better than many Tier 5 magic weapons... The only pity is that you did not receive the blessing of heaven and earth. It is only top grade, but you don��t have to be disappointed. Its essence is not much worse than top grade."


    "I am not disappointed."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Whether it''s not the best, there is hope for upgrading in the future."


    Elder Xin smiled and said, "Yes, it is not easy to upgrade to the top grade, the top grade is better, there is hope, haha."


    Like other magic weapons, the ultimate magic weapon can also be upgraded, but the process is extremely difficult. The ultimate magic weapon must be refined into a natal magic weapon, and then grow and upgrade with the practitioner. The basic condition for upgrading is the natal magic weapon, and the natal magic weapon, first It is necessary to channel the magic weapon itself.


    From this point of view, it is no longer possible for a heavy golden sword to become a magic weapon of life. With Caiying, it is impossible to regenerate a sword spirit.


    But Zhou Shu had no regrets. The heavy gold sword was originally not suitable for the magic weapon of his life, not to mention that his future magic weapon of life would not necessarily be a sword.


    "This sword is called the name?"


    Old Xin stared at the long sword, looking forward to his eyes. For the swordsmith, there is nothing more exciting than naming the sword forged. That is the proof of all the efforts of the swordsmith and the best commendation for them. It is not cast, in his opinion, it is just as exciting to experience the whole process.


    This is the first sword cast by Zhou Shu. Naturally, he attaches great importance to it. Staring at the sword, he thought for a while, and suddenly felt something in his heart. He couldn''t help but blurt out, "Farewell in autumn night, cold moon is like frost, this sword, the name Lishuang."


    Old Xin was startled slightly, and said slowly, "Lishuang, a good name, but it''s a bit sad."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "It doesn''t matter, it''s just the name."


    "Yes," Old Xin smiled and nodded, and said no more, "Thank you, little friend, for letting the old man witness the perfect sword casting again."


    Zhou Shu turned around and said sincerely, "The kid also wants to thank Mrs. Xin. Without Mrs. Xin''s advice, I would not have made this sword. I have a lot to learn about sword making."


    "Compared with you, the old man can''t do it."


    Old Xin shook his head, but with a smile in his eyes, he turned around slowly.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and gave a salute, put away the Lishuang sword, and left straight away.


    The sword was finished, but it was a matter of mind, Zhou Shu stopped thinking about it and walked straight to Ruyi Tower.


    It''s time to buy and sell some.


    For example, for the large batch of materials before, some will be left for refining, some will be brought to Yangmei for alchemy, and some good ones can be handed over to the Heyin faction for distribution, and most of the rest can be disposed of.


    For another example, there are hundreds of magic weapons obtained from bandits, most of which are Tier 4 magic weapons. It is impossible to use all of them. Bring the fine products back to the sect and sell the rest. And on Baijing Island, he even got a lot of Tier 5 magic weapons, most of them are fine, but some can be sold.


    Of course, there are a lot of pills, talisman, formations, etc., which are hard to count.


    After all, it��s the raccoon monster who destroys the island. If you don��t have so much harvest, you can say no. Just dispose of the useless ones and you can get a lot of wealth. Those who were given to Haizhonglou before, except for the original stone, can make up There can be a lot more.


    He only has one low-grade spirit stone, and now, he no longer needs to worry about the spirit stone.


    Not only selling, but also selling. Now he really needs to buy a Naxu ringA Naxu ring large enough, every time he goes out, he has to use several Naxu rings to install. There was a jingle on my body, and I really said no.


    It is said that on top of the Naxu ring, there is an almost unlimited capacity, which can contain all things, isolate the spiritual energy, and even the living things can be installed in the Vientiane Universe Ring, but that kind, even in the entire world of cultivation, there are not many people, but Just think about it.


    When she walked to the door, a glamorous woman was greeted immediately.


    "Ah, isn''t this the well-known Shu Zhoushu? By the way, it''s still the host of Haizhonglou, please come in. The slave house is the acting manager of Ruyilou, Mingchun, who will surely make you wishful, whatever you want... ��"


    Regardless of whether the two major sects hate Zhou Shu, many merchants never care about it. The merchants seek profit, and naturally welcome Zhou Shu who can bring them benefits.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently without saying much, and followed into the building.


    At this time, he unconsciously thought of Xiaoyu, the maid of Ruyilou, who had only a few sides but was very special. She was afraid that she would never see him again, but he was still willing to come to Ruyilou first when buying and selling.


    The thoughts pass by a flash, and then disappear.


    He looked at Mingchun and said straightforwardly, "Ming Master, I want to buy a Naxu Ring. The bigger the better, I also need to look at the pill and the fifth-order demon pill, the flying magic weapon. In addition, I have to deal with a batch. There are a lot of them, please ask the manager to invite a few appraisers."


    "Sure enough, it''s a big business, and it will satisfy the host. The host Shu will be here soon."


    Mingchun agreed with a smile, and soon turned around.


    (PS: Thank you for your little masterpiece reward, thank you book friends who voted to subscribe to the collection~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 614


    Chapter 614 Lishuang is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 615: Buy and sell

    phone-reading


    Not long after, Mingchun walked into the elegant hall with an appraiser.


    "Lord Shu, the appraiser you want is here, and Yu Lou is the best appraiser in our building. I promise you won''t make mistakes."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Ruyi Lou is well-known, I am relieved, but there may be a bit less, and I have a lot of things."


    Mingchun glanced at Zhou Shu and said a little embarrassed, "Master Yu said he is enough by himself."


    The appraiser Yu Lou is also a Golden Core Cultivator. He was a little unhappy when he heard this. He glanced at Zhou Shu and said proudly, "Lord Shu, I don��t know what things I need to appraise? Don��t say there are too many things. Many things are just a matter of time for me."


    Zhou Shu handed his hands back and smiled, "Also, Master Yu, should I look at the materials or magic weapons and talisman first?"


    Yu Lou waved his hand, slightly disdainful, "Take it out together."


    Zhou Shu looked around, the location of this elegant hall was quite large, and he didn''t say much. Several Naxu Rings were opened one after another, and the room was filled in an instant.


    There were flying magic weapons, elixirs, and all kinds of indistinguishable materials piled on top of each other. Except for the three of them, there was no place to step down, and even the corners were filled with talisman and formation talisman.


    Yu Lou was stunned, "This..."


    "These are only half, Master Yu, take your time, but not too long. I will leave in two hours."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Ms. Ming, take me to see what I want."


    Mingchun was stunned, and nodded in a flustered manner, "Okay, the slave house will take the landlord Shu."


    The two went, leaving one in the building, facing the stuff in the room, a little bit eager to cry without tears, "Two hours? God."


    Walking in the building, Mingchun almost leaned on Zhou Shu, much more eager than before. "Lord Shu is really a patron of the house. Many of the magic weapons before, seem to be Tier 5, just getting it is very difficult. It''s easy, but the landlord Shu just sells it, and the slave family is really envious."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, only smiled, "Manager Ming, what is the fifth-order demon pill of Ruyilou?"


    He looked for the demon pill, mainly for Xiaogun.


    The current Xiaogun is Tier 4, and every time he advances to the rank, he uses the demon pill to add a five-element attribute, and then uses the demon pill to enhance his five-element attributes. During this time, he also obtains the same five-element spirit. Dragon claw grass increases the power of wood travel, the loess soil increases the power of soil travel, the fire essence increases the power of fire travel, and the red pearl coral increases the power of water travel. Now these four elements are almost complete, it is time to advance to the fifth rank. Make some plans.


    To be promoted to the fifth level, what is needed is the fifth-level demon pill of the dragon blood of the power of gold. The difficulty of obtaining is not ordinary, but always try everywhere.


    And it''s not just for Xiaogun, it''s also necessary to collect suitable demon pills and use them for alchemy.


    Mingchun thought for a moment, "Fifth-level demon pill, there are about twenty kinds, there must be more in Lingyu City."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Okay, what about the pill?"


    "Pills are much more difficult. Generally, only Pills of Tier 3 and below can be bought and sold normally, and Pills of Tier 4 must enter the auction room, while Pills of Tier 5 can only be exchanged for Pills of the same value. Fang, even if there is only one type of Ruyilou, it��s impossible to trade, and the Nujia can��t do it," she said after looking at Zhou Shu who was a little confused, "Basically all businesses in Dongshengzhou follow this rule. It��s not unique to our Ruyi Tower. Tier 4 and above only sell pill medicine, not pill formula."


    Zhou Shu seemed to hesitate a bit, "So that''s the case, so I don''t read much about it."


    It seems that the merchants, like Zongmen, regard the Danfang as their top priority, and they are not easy to sell. Zhou Shu originally planned to buy some Danfang for Yangmei and Heyin Pie, but now it seems that this idea is not very realistic. , To obtain a good prescription, you can only rely on creating or discovering inheritance.


    Mingchun apologized, "I can��t let the landlord Ruyi, the slave family is really sorry, but if the landlord needs a pill, our Ruyilou can supply it in large quantities. If it needs alchemy, we can also provide several very good alchemists. make up."


    "That''s not necessary," Zhou Shu smiled, "What about Na Xujie, where is the flying magic weapon, there is always something good?"


    Mingchun nodded again and again, "Please rest assured, it is definitely the best in Ruyi Building."


    In the company of Mingchun, Zhou Shu spent a long time in the Ruyi Building. As expected, he could not find the demon pill for Xiaogun, but he also had a good harvest. For example, several rare demon pill, a few larger than the original. Ten times the Naxu Jie, he also got a flying magic weapon that is said to be the treasure of Ruyilou Town House.


    The magic weapon is named Daxin Treasure Ship. It has a large internal space and is driven by Lingshi or Yuanshi, with its own magic tricks "Hidden" and "Turtle Pattern".


    Concealment is a very special technique. It is even more special when attached to a magic weapon, especially for such a large magic weapon. When the Daxin treasure ship is flying, the concealment allows the Daxin treasure ship to hide in the air. Even if it is a monk, it is also very special if it is not detected by heart. It is difficult to find that the cultivator is even more ignorant, and the turtle pattern gives the treasure ship a fairly strong defense. The more spirit stones, the stronger the defense, and if it is driven by a large number of yuan stones, it will be difficult for the cultivator to break open. defense.


    But if you really want to do this, it needs a huge amount of meta-stones, and it needs a hundred meta-stones for one activation almost no one wants to do it.


    This is also one of the reasons why it has been in the building and cannot be sold.


    In the previous elegant hall, Yu Lou took a dozen appraisers, sweating and busy, and finally completed the appraisal.


    Walking out of Ruyi Tower, Zhou Shu walked back quickly with some satisfaction.


    Lixuefeng at this time is a different scene. Although it looks like the old one, there is a triple formation hidden in it. There are phantom formations and killing formations. The biggest phantom formation uses the mirage beads on the sunken island. The arrangement is hard to distinguish between true and illusion. Even if Zhou Shu uses Mingyue on the sea, it takes a few glances to see the flaws, and the flaws are covered by phantom arrays and killing arrays. There are arrays in the array, and they must be cracked. trouble.


    "The formation is very good, even a monk can''t easily enter it."


    Standing in the formation, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but praised, "Lin Zhu, compared with Qingnidao at that time, your formation is much stronger and better and better."


    "No matter how strong it is, it can''t be better than Senior''s eyes," Lin Zhu smiled faintly, and handed over a few array talisman. "Senior, these are the array talisman of the formation."


    Zhou Shu took it and handed over a few jade bottles. "These pills can assist the power of water movement and should be helpful to you. When you run out, go to Ruyi Tower. I let them keep them."


    "Thank you senior."


    Lin Zhu reached out and took it, beaming her eyebrows, staring at Zhou Shu, silent for a long time.


    "Let''s go, take you to the secret realm of Haizhonglou, you will go by yourself in the future."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated, "I see, Senior, are you leaving now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I''m about to leave. From now on, you are in Lingyu City. If you have anything to do, you will find Haizhonglou and Elder Ning, it''s okay."


    "Oh����"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she stopped talking. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 616: Xie Qinxins Pursuit

    Three thousand miles outside Lingyu city.


    Zhou Shu stopped and looked forward indifferently.


    Without warning, a figure suddenly appeared not far in front of him, with a pale golden dress and flying skirts, looking at Zhou Shu with indifference, a trace of disdain in his cold eyes.


    Zhou Shu arched his hand slightly, "Elder Xie, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    "Go out of the city in three ways, with Haizhonglou as a cover, and the traitor helper, hum, hum."


    Xie Qin''s eyebrows raised slightly, and the corners of her mouth curled slightly, as if everything was expected, and sneered, "But no matter how clever your mind is, no matter how fast you escape, it is impossible to escape from my palm."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "That is, Elder Xie Zhizhu is holding it, so I must not make a mistake the second time."


    Xie Qin''s expression stagnated, "Last time I let you run away, I underestimated you. The Ning Vein Realm can escape the pursuit of so many Golden Core Cultivators, but this time I definitely won''t. I personally took action. You can''t run away again. . When you die, Lingyucheng will return to its original appearance from [��^False^ Novel][www].[quled].[com]."


    Zhou Shu showed a slight disdain, "The situation is like this, the rise of Haizhonglou is a foregone conclusion, how can it be changed?"


    "I have my own way."


    Xie Qinxin looked at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Haizhonglou? It has nothing to do with the Zhao family, don''t you treat me as me? My Liu Xiazong is now the first gate of Lingyu City and will continue to be. It''s a pity, You can''t see it anymore."


    "Oh, that''s a pity."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, not wanting to say more, "But this time, are you sure you didn''t underestimate me again?"


    "ridiculous!"


    Xie Qinxin''s face was reddened, she was a little sulky, even with a sense of irritation, "You are in the Golden Core Realm, and you dare to say such things. You really know how to live and die. I want you, the difference between a cultivator and a cultivator, not genius. Can make up for it."


    "Okay, I am."


    Before the words were over, Zhou Shu''s hands were shining with golden light, and the sun-like light shone in all directions. In the light, a talisman was thrown out, Zhou Shu brought a sword and swept towards Xie Qinxin.


    "Dare to rush, really boldly."


    Xie Qin felt contemptuous, waved his sleeves, and Yuan Li spit out wildly.


    In an instant, everything within a few hundred feet of her was driven away by Yuan Li, and there was no trace of air left. It was empty and no trace. From a distance, it looked like a large transparent ball, and the Yuan Li in it was even more vast. The sea, wave after wave, rushed to Zhou Shu mightily.


    Xie Qinxin had a sneer on her lips.


    She didn''t leave her hands at all, and at such a close distance, with the full force of the impact, she was afraid that Zhou Shu would be crushed instantly.


    But soon, her smile condensed on her face.


    In the ocean of Yuanli, that little golden light has never been wiped out, but it is getting closer and closer to her, and in the golden light, that iron-like face made her feel cool.


    "Could it be that he fully displayed the power of the best flying sword, maybe?"


    It is impossible for spiritual power to resist the elemental force. The only thing that can break through the elemental force is the power of the best magic weapon, but how can a Golden Core Realm be used? She hadn''t noticed it before.


    She didn''t understand.


    "Your sword?"


    Unbelievable, she couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "You are not Caiying''s opponent only by your strength."


    In the blink of an eye, Zhou Shu rushed to Xie Qin''s body not far away. He faintly made a sound, then swung his sword out, and the sword intent that had been accumulated for a long time burst out.


    "Caiying, huh?"


    Xie Qin was taken aback for a moment. Caiying was the ancestor of Liu Xiazong. Of course she was familiar with this name, and thoughts were unavoidable in her heart. Why did he say that?


    In a daze, the overwhelming sword power has surrounded her.


    In an instant, the surrounding space seemed to change. She was already in the desert, surrounded by magic ants. Among the magic ants, there were several bright golden lights hidden, like the sun in the desert.


    "Sword force?"


    Another question struck, and she was both physically and mentally stagnant.


    Of course it is the sword power, the previous talisman, the explosion in the middle, deliberately, all for this moment.


    Xie Qinxin''s spiritual consciousness was not as good as Zhou Shu''s. In addition to the continuous stunned mind, there was a big gap in his mind. He would never miss such an opportunity.


    It is never easy for a monk to find an opportunity.


    "It''s the sword, and what can I do?"


    Xie Qin''s expression was cold, completely ignoring the surrounding magic ants, turning his wrist slightly, and there was already a charred black guzheng in his hand.


    "Zheng����"


    With the infusion of Yuanli, the Guzheng suddenly made a deafening and crisp sound, like a bird''s song in a deep valley and forest, like a thunder in the torrential rain, horrified and high, cutting through all silence.


    The desert immediately disappeared, and the surrounding magic ants seemed to be shaken away by the sound, and they were scattered.


    "The name Qinxin uses Guzheng, and the thoughts of Elder Xie are really unpredictable."


    At this time, Zhou Shu was already a few miles away, and the heavy gold sword had been put away, with a smile on his face.


    "You can control me?"


    Xie Qin''s eyebrows sank, showing a bit of gloom, she raised her hand and turned the guzheng to Zhou Shu, "What''s the use of hiding? Let you taste it."


    Her Guzheng name Jiaowei is naturally a fifth-order magic weapon. Even if it is more than a dozen miles away, it can break the enemy with sound. Its sound is pervasive, causing death, and not killing many practitioners. It is extremely powerful.


    Zhou Shu''s face was calm, as if he didn''t care at all.


    "For me, look at you first."


    He smiled, turned and walked back.


    "Want to go?"


    Xie Qin''s complexion turned dark, and she was about to start focusing, but as if she felt it, she looked around intently.


    It doesn��t matter if you don��t look at it. At first glance, she was completely shocked The magic ant sword intent, scattered in groups, seemed to be normal, but it was able to penetrate into the consciousness, sword What is wrapped in Yili are all golden pills ready to go!


    She suddenly understood that the sun in the desert was now.


    Yes, it is Jindan.


    When she fell into the sword, Zhou Shu hid the golden core in the magic ant and followed the sword intent. The number was a bit large, nine golden cores, but if not, it would not be enough to cause Xie Qinxin. deterrence.


    Before long, a jade ring suddenly appeared on Xie Qin''s head.


    The jade ring is crystal clear and transparent, like layers of white silk thread. It looks a bit similar to Hao Siyun''s jade crystal ring, but it is two levels higher, and the fifth-level top-grade magic weapon is also the strongest magic weapon Xie Qinxin is proud of.


    "Do you want to commit suicide?"


    Glancing at Jin Dan, Xie Qinxin looked at Zhou Shu not far away, her voice suddenly became much flatter, and said faintly, "You have made a wrong calculation."


    "Maybe, but I''m so far away, burst."


    It sounds like Zhou Shu''s voice is a little far away, his voice is flat and ethereal, but he can still hear the determination, and he has no hesitation about the outbreak of the golden core.


    As the sound fell, the Jiu Dan exploded separately, and the world suddenly changed color.


    It was covered by golden light everywhere, no more color was seen, there were bursts of loud noises, like continuous thunder, which could be heard from thousands of miles away.


    And outside Lingyu City, the Hongyezong and the repairer of Haizhonglou who were facing each other suddenly felt an earthquake.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Xiaoxiaojiezhu, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~) (to be continued.)


    Chapter 616 Xie Qinxin''s Pursuit


    Chapter 616 Xie Qinxin��s pursuit was played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 617: Lets go

    The other direction.


    Ning Xuanqing felt the sound, and was startled, noticing that the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, but she quickly understood the reason, "It''s difficult for a monk to make it out of such power, and it''s not what he did, but Now that he has achieved this point, he will either run away or die, and I don''t need to do more."


    She glanced at the monk opposite, "I''m back to the city."


    The monk nodded, "Elder Ning does not insist on leaving the city, so let''s go together."


    The cultivator was naturally also of Liu Xia Sect, and there were several Golden Core Cultivators who came to stop Ning Xuanqing. Seeing Ning Xuanqing no longer insisted, naturally there was no need to stop him.


    Ning Xuanqing didn''t, her figure disappeared suddenly.


    The monk stared at it for a moment, then brought out a smile, "Go, go back to Lingyu City."


    The sound gradually disappeared, and the result of the big bang was still there, and it was shocking just to look at it.


    Within dozens of miles, all vegetation and creatures disappeared, devastated, and there were cracks and gaps everywhere, and the surrounding hill was almost completely flattened on the ground at the center of the explosion. A huge pit appeared, and the smoke and dust in the pit was like fog, and it seemed that you couldn''t see the bottom at a glance.


    Not long after, a figure flew out from the pit embarrassed and hung in the sky.


    It was Xie Qinxin, protected by a Tier 5 high-grade magic weapon. She was not directly impacted, and of course she was not dead, but she was at the center of the explosion, and the impact she received in the magic weapon was also extraordinary.


    Although there was no strange appearance on the outside, the explosion almost shook the Nascent Infant in her body out of the body, directly breaking through the early stage of Nascent Infant realm and entering the out-of-aperture stage. Of course, if such a breakthrough were to be made, the physical body would be dead.


    In order to protect Yuan Ying with all her strength, her Yuan Ying was protected layer by layer, but because of this, Yuan Li was still scattered, and Yuan Ying was also hit a lot, scarred, and it was necessary for her to recover. For quite a while, the cultivation base that could be broken through within ten years, I am afraid it will take decades to wait.


    Not to mention the great damage to himself, the fifth-order magic weapon Qingsimuxuehuan that was protected outside also suffered a great loss.


    The blue silk twilight snow ring is made by winding and refining the extremely precious muxue silk. Mu Xuesi is a peculiar fifth-order plant, shaped like a silk. It has the characteristics of turning into snow when the green silk is soft and winding. It refers to a thousand feet, when it becomes snow, it is extremely hard, comparable to a hundred forged meteorite iron, and is an excellent material for refining.


    And Xie Qinxin''s Muxuesi ring used more than a thousand feet of Mu Xuesi, and its value was far above the average Tier 5 high-grade magic weapon, and it was also her favorite magic weapon.


    In today''s Qingsi Muxue ring, the external runes are almost completely damaged, and Mu Xuesi has broken a lot. It is not something that can be done for decades to repair.


    Her hair fell into disarray, and her expression was extremely gloomy, "Wait, you must die!"


    The voice pierced through the fog and was extremely cold, like a curse.


    Xie Qinxin was suspended in the air, spreading his spiritual consciousness, searching for Zhou Shu''s traces, but after searching for a long time, Zhou Shu was never seen.


    "Escaped, so fast? I saw one on the ground before."


    She muttered to herself, a little confused, "He can escape so fast, because I will find him before...Is it already exploded to powder?"


    Xie Qinxin let go of his consciousness and searched back and forth. Before he found Zhou Shu, the doubt in his heart could not be dispelled.


    Zhou Shu exploded the Golden Core, but it was not to die together.


    At this time, he was hiding in the ground.


    Earlier, he had drilled holes with the help of Xiao Gun.


    The impact of the explosion is extremely fast. If he follows the direction of the impact, he will definitely not run far, and will inevitably receive a large impact. It is hard to say whether he can save his life, but the result is completely different if he changes the direction. Although the impact is pervasive, once it changes direction, it will become much weaker.


    Xie Qinxin focused on the surroundings at the time, and Zhou Shu used Mu Dun Jue to hide his traces, so Xie Qinxin did not act on Zhou Shu.


    When Jin Dan exploded, he had gone deep into the ground for several tens of meters. Of course, this was obviously not enough to escape the explosion range.


    The explosion of the nine gold cores was so powerful that even if Zhou Shu changed directions, he would inevitably be shocked. Moreover, he completely blocked the entrance of the cave with his body alone, choosing one person to bear all the shocks outside, without sharing it with others.


    Because of him, neither Xiaogun nor Caiying can withstand such a blow.


    He didn''t, he activated the mad shark demon armor at the right time, connected with the tree blood bark, and resisted this hard.


    At this time, it was no less than the full blow of the monk, and it was even worse.


    The body is torn, scars all over the body, qi and blood are surging, spiritual power is lost, and the golden core is violently shaken. It is inevitable that people cannot retreat and get rid of underground, and people are also fainted, but the good thing is that the golden core does not Being injured, after all, it is a seventh-grade golden core, and under heavy protection, it also has enough self-protection ability.


    He was unconscious, but Xiaogun and Caiying did not. They continued to dig deeper and took him to a safer place deep underground, where Xie Qinxin couldn''t.


    After about half an hour, Zhou Shushao woke up slowly.


    Seeing Xiao Kun with concern in his eyes and dancing up and down, he was very anxious, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''m fine."


    "woo woo woo woo!"


    "It''s okay if it''s okay, my palace won''t care."


    The reactions of the two were completely different, Xiaogun pounced, but Caiying drifted away.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about it. He peeked out of his spiritual sense and looked out. His spiritual sense was much stronger than Xie Qinxin''s. Following the underground path Xie Qinxin was cruising outside soon.


    "Sure enough, he is still alive. It seems that cultivators are really not that easy to die, even for cultivators in the initial stage of Nascent Soul Stage."


    He showed a sort of pensive color, spreading out in the ground.


    After using a few yuan stones in the Ju Yuan formation, Xiao Gun and Caiying both need to recover as soon as possible. If Xie Qinxin really finds here, it will inevitably be another fierce battle.


    Zhou Shu was using Yan Fujing to recover from his trauma, and the torn wound healed quickly, at an amazing speed.


    While recovering, he was thinking.


    The speed of a monk is different from that of a cultivator. He knows very well that if he escapes from the city, even if his consciousness is stronger than Xie Qinxin, he cannot escape Xie Qinxin''s chase and will definitely be overtaken.


    In fact, there are other ways, such as taking advantage of the divine consciousness and Mu Dun Jue. He can choose to hide underground from the beginning. If he does that, he will probably escape Xie Qinxin''s pursuit, but he doesn''t want to do that.


    With the help of Hai Zhonglou and Ning Xuanqing, he could finally face Xie Qinxin alone. He would not miss such an opportunity, an opportunity to fight the monk life and death, an opportunity to strike Liu Xiazong, so he chose to continue Changed routes to escape, without hiding directly.


    In fact, he was looking forward to this battle.


    He got this opportunity and seized it. Now he has a big reason. Xie Qinxin, who was in the center of the explosion, was definitely hurt much more than him.


    His goal is achieved, his heart is satisfied.


    After a few hours of rest, Xie Qinxin was no longer visible within the scope of his spiritual consciousness.


    Zhou Shu stood up and smiled, "Let''s go." (To be continued.)


    Chapter 617


    Chapter 617 Let''s leave is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Talk-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 618: 1st sword repair

    Heyin School, in front of a small mountain peak.


    A twelve or thirteen-year-old boy is practicing sword.


    His face is firm and determined, and his movements are somewhat dull, but the sword in his hand is unusually agile. The sword swallows a few feet of sword light, like a snake out of a hole, swiftly and quickly, and the sword light is like wind and dust. Shadow Road Road.


    In the air, a blue rainbow suddenly flew in, and in the blink of an eye, the sword light was knocked away and went straight to the boy''s chest.


    The young man did not rush, leaped a few steps back, the long sword was raised flat, and the sword light was displayed again, cleverly dealing with Qinghong.


    After only a while, he was sweating, and there were a few more holes in his chest, but he never gave up. The sword light continued to consume Qinghong until it was completely wiped out.


    As soon as Qing Hong disappeared, he sat down on the ground, breathing heavily.


    A slender red figure flew, stopped in front of him, with a look of approval, "Xu Mu, this time I insisted for more than a hundred breaths, not bad."


    That young man was Xu Mu, +no + wrong + novel +3. +ulu +com At the beginning, Zhou Shu was rescued from Xie Xiu and handed over to Xu Rong for training.


    When Xu Mu saw Xu Rong, he straightened up and saluted respectfully, "Master."


    Xu Rong waved her hand, "Xu Mu, you are all right, it''s too formal, you don''t have to bow every time."


    "Now, Master," Xu Mu nodded, with a trace of sorrow on his face, "Although Tu''er insists on getting longer and longer, but he is still very vague about the sword''s intent and feels that he has not touched the edge. It is because of his qualifications. Huh?"


    "You have no problem with your qualifications. It is really rare to build a foundation for two years. Few in the door can match you."


    Xu Rong watched him and said softly, "Sword intent, don��t worry, there is always time to comprehend, I feel that once you comprehend, you will be able to pass Baitong, everything will be solved easily, and what you learned from the beginning is the second-order swordsmanship. It��s normal to be slower."


    Xu Mu nodded seriously, "Oh, now, Master."


    Xu Rong thought about it for a while, "Xu Mu, I will take you to the secret realm to see Li Shishu practicing the sword, maybe it will help you."


    "what?"


    A lot of joy flashed in Xu Mu''s eyes, and he said excitedly, "Okay! I''ve long wanted to see him."


    Xu Rong''s jaw slightly, and a white cloud appeared under his feet, which brought Xu Mu up and flew to the secret realm.


    Lengwu Mountain is very different from before. Lengwu is basically invisible, and even the mountain has been smoothed in half. The entrance to the secret realm is clearly revealed without any formation blocking it. It is considered a semi-open state, and guards are tens of meters away. Guarding the side, checking tokens, many practitioners came in and out, and they were quite busy. Among them, not only disciples of the Heyin School, but also disciples of the Qingyuan Five Sects, they could enter as long as they had a contribution token.


    The contribution token is of course the Heyin Sect. The disciples of other sects, no matter in the sect, as long as they are in the Qingyuan Mountains, do the task to obtain the Heyin Sect''s contribution, and then use the contribution in exchange for various benefits.


    In the past three years, the Heyin Sect has become the center of the Qingyuan Mountain Range. Other sects have been unified and integrated into the Heyin Sect. The disciples, contributions, resources, etc. are all common. The suzerain elders of the four schools will come to the Netherlands on time. Yinpai reports on household affairs and pays resources.


    In fact, the unity of the five cases has been basically completed, but because Zhou Shu hasn''t, and has not held a formal ceremony, so it is real and unknown.


    At the door of the secret realm, the guard had seen Xu Rong''s token and saluted, "Master Xu Feng, please come in."


    Xu Rong nodded and led Xu Mu into the secret realm.


    The aura in the secret realm is full of aura, far surpassing the outside, and the concentration of aura does not decrease due to the increase of practitioners.


    In addition to Zhou Shu, the secret realm is also an important reason why other sects agreed to be incorporated into the Heyin Sect. After other sect disciples entered the secret realm and saw the benefits of the secret realm, they all, with the Heyin Sect of the secret realm, would sooner or later become the Qingyuan Mountain Range In the first sect, even monks appeared. Rather than doing things independently, it is better to join as soon as possible. This rare opportunity will not be missed by other sects.


    Along the way, a small mountain peak appeared in front of him.


    The mountain peak is like cast iron, the whole body is pitch black and there is no vegetation. A small path leads directly to the top of the mountain. The path is covered with neat stones, like steps going up step by step. If you look closely, you will find that the stones are all extremely solid and heavy. Star iron.


    Standing in front of the mountain, Xu Rong couldn''t help but admire.


    "Every time I walk here, it is a little unimaginable, how he can complete so many Chenxing iron steps alone."


    Xu Mu��s eyes were full of yearning, ��Master, I��ve heard from Master Lu that these steps are cut by Master Li with one sword and one sword. He has to cut ten pieces of sunken star iron every day, at least five thousand swords, and there is no day to relax. It took only three years to have this thousand steps, and it is admirable to think about it."


    Xu Rong nodded lightly and smiled, "I am natural, but you try to cut it?"


    "Oh."


    Xu Mu nodded, took out the long sword, figured it out, and used the sword light to cut it towards the steps.


    Snapped!


    The long sword broke, and Xu Mu''s whole body was numb, and it took a long time to stand firm.


    He murmured unconsciously, "It''s so hard, maybe my sword isn''t of enough rank, the first rank is not good. I heard that Chen Xingtie is harder than many third rank magic weapons."


    Xu Rong said faintly, "It''s not a sword problem, are you? The sword Li Shishu uses is not even a magic weapon, but an ordinary iron sword."


    "what?"


    Xu Mu was stunned for a while, unable to recover for a long while.


    Using a normal iron sword to cut Chenxing Iron, it can still be cut so neatly, maybe?


    Xu Rong nodded and sighed, "I think he doesn''t need a sword, maybe he can sever these Chen Xingtie at once His sword intent is really to the point of perfection. Slashing the sword intent, for thousands of years, there is no one in the lotus faction that can compare to him. Such an ordinary first-order sword intent is completely different in his hands. It is incredible. I am not as good as him."


    Xu Mu was surprised, "Ah, then Li Shishu''s sword intent transformation must be very powerful, right? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    Xu Rong shook his head, "No, he hasn''t been transformed into a sword intent so far."


    "Is it so?"


    Xu Mu blinked his eyes, very puzzled. He couldn''t even transform his sword intent. How could he say that his sword intent was so powerful that no one could match him for thousands of years? And Yizhan Jianyi is only a first-order sword intent.


    Xu Rong shook his head and slowly said, "Actually, I don''t know. His thoughts are different from ours. He said that a sword is a sword. There is no need to change or cover up. It is enough to refine the sword intent to the extreme. Sword intent transformation is not necessary, he will skip this realm and go directly to the sword revolving around."


    Xu Mu thought for a while, "I still don''t understand."


    Xu Rong smiled, "You don''t have to figure it out now. I will bring you here, just to show you how he practiced swords. You can learn his determination and perseverance. As for the understanding of sword intent, every Individuals are different. You don��t have to learn from him or me, just do it."


    Xu Mu thought for a while, and seemed to realize, "Oh, I seem to understand a little, Master."


    "Let''s go up."


    Xu Mu nodded vigorously, "Hmm!"


    Walking on these Chen Xing iron steps, he felt an inexplicable excitement in his heart.


    He, Shishu Li is the first sword repairer in the entire Qingyuan Mountain Range Condensing Vein Realm. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 618


    Chapter 618 The first sword repair is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 619: "My chance"

    phone-reading


    There is no half-lattice guardian on the road, but every step is extremely difficult. The sword intent radiating from the iron steps of Chen Xing is sharp and sharp, as if it would cut people at all times, and had to be careful.


    After several hundred steps, Xu Mu couldn''t help sweating on his forehead, and his body began to tremble.


    A long sword stopped in front of him, and when he looked up, it was Xu Rong''s serious face.


    "Each step has a sword intent in it, and you can use a sword to resist it. Although this road is difficult, it is also a kind of training for you. Ordinary people can''t walk if they want to."


    Xu Rong said lightly, "I''ll be waiting for you up there."


    "Yes, Master."


    Xu Mu saluted seriously, took the long sword, and looked up at the steps, with a lot of firmness in his eyes.


    Xu Rong didn''t say much, his figure fluttered and he swept up quickly.


    The sword intent here is obviously not dangerous to her.


    There are a few huts on the top of the mountain, and the rest is a square. The square has just been cleaned and leveled, and there are still many debris and gravel remaining.


    In the corner, Li Aojian was laying floor tiles for the square.


    Seeing Xu Rong coming up, he only nodded slightly, without any other sign, Xu Rong didn''t care, nodded and quietly stood aside.


    On the square, Li Aojian squatted slightly, like an old farmer squatting on the edge of the field, his expression was extremely focused, except for the iron in his hand, he could no longer let anything else in his eyes, as if everything else had nothing to do with it.


    The three-foot green sword, the blade is as snowy, but there is no trace of aura. It is just an ordinary sword, but as the long sword falls, the hard sunken star iron block is like dough, let it knead it. Soon it became a square brick. The brick surface was extremely flat, and there was no trace of the sword cutting, but in Jian Xiu''s eyes, the sword intent was very clear, sharp and sharp, and it was cold.


    He glanced a few times, showing satisfaction, then laid it neatly on the ground, then picked up another piece, and followed the same pattern.


    After paved the steps, he found something new and covered the entire square with such iron bricks.


    At this time, his clothes and face are covered with dust, and his hair is scattered like that. He doesn''t look like a swordsman at all, but more like a hard worker. But if you look carefully, you will find that his appearance is Great changes have been made, but his eyes are still firm, and that trace of arrogance has never changed.


    Xu Rong carefully observed the sword in his hand, with the same concentration.


    A few hours later, Xu Mu, panting, walked up, and immediately collapsed to the ground, seeming to have no more strength.


    "Take a good look. I''ll go back by myself in a while. I''ll leave first."


    Xu Rong glanced at him and then left, while Li Aojian didn''t even look at Xu Mu, and continued to pave the bricks.


    Xu Mu, who fell on the ground, didn''t have the strength to speak either, so he nodded vigorously.


    After descending the mountain, Xu Rong continued on.


    Along the way, there are many peaks, some of them, like Shen Tiefeng where Li Aojian is, there are cultivators living and practicing.


    It is not easy to have a separate mountain to practice in the secret realm. Only those who have made great contributions to the sect and are very loyal are qualified.


    In the entire secret realm, there are 17 such peaks, and Li Aojian is the only one in the veins.


    Li Aojian was qualified, and it was not because of Zhou Shu.


    During the experience, he and Du Kangzong elders made a good relationship, and after that, he made the Heyin faction and Du Kangzong form an ally, and provided resources to each other to assist in the training. Du Kangzong is much larger than the Heyin faction, and the two can achieve a special alliance relationship. It is a rare fact that Li Aojian''s contribution is the top one. Without him, it is impossible to form an alliance. Coupled with his ranking in the Five Sect Meetings, it is not surprising that he can get a mountain in the secret realm.


    The place where Xu Rong is going is the Dragon Palace.


    The Dragon Palace is the secret realm in the secret realm, owned by Zhou Shu, and is also the top priority of the lotus school. Very few people know about it and have countless hands, and Xu Rong is one of them.


    There were two people in the Dragon Palace at this time.


    One is Yan Yue, who can''t move. She hasn''t gone out since the last time she came in, even if she didn''t breathe.


    The other is of course Hao Ruoyan. Now everything is on the right track for the Heyin School. She has a lot less things to do, and she has a lot of time to spend on cultivation.


    Looking at Yan Yue, Hao Ruoyan was worried in her eyes, "Junior Sister Yan, you should take a few days of rest. It is not good for you to practice continuously like this."


    It is the right way to relax one by one. It is really rare to practice like Yan Yue''s daily life.


    "Thank you Elder Hao, but I can persist."


    Yan Yue turned her head, with a smile on her pale face, and thanked her, but she was still stubborn, and it seemed that there was nothing to make her give up cultivation.


    Now in her heart, apart from working hard to cultivate to catch up with Zhou Shu''s footsteps, she has no other thoughts, she has obsessions, even if she died.


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head slightly, sighing inwardly.


    Cultivation does not depend on perseverance alone. There is no qualification, no chance, and it is difficult to go further. Yan Yue''s qualifications are limited. It is extremely rare to reach the condensed pulse state. It is almost impossible to make progress to reach the golden core. Her long-term cultivation not only did not work well, but also harmed her body. She might even fall into a demon barrier, taking advantage of her inner demon, and the consequences would be disastrous.


    But Yan Yue was extremely persistent. For Zhou Shu, he wanted to do things beyond his own ability, and even practice at any cost, and no matter what Hao Ruoyan said, it was ineffective Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, said slowly, "Junior Sister Yan, it''s not just cultivation to improve cultivation. You might as well go out and look for opportunities, maybe it''s better?"


    Yan Yue smiled indifferently, "Chance? I am someone who has no chance, and I don''t force anything, and I have already met the greatest chance."


    "what?"


    Hao Ruoyan was a little confused.


    "My chance was to meet Junior Brother."


    As if thinking of the most beautiful things, Yan Yue had a very knowing smile on the corner of her mouth, like a spring flower, brilliant.


    "I didn��t meet Junior Brother, I might have nothing, or even died a long time ago, but with Junior Brother, everything is different. Besides, Junior Brother has left me so many things. Where do I need to find other opportunities? And I have always They are all people who have no luck. I am satisfied to meet Junior Brother."


    When Zhou Shu left the Dragon Palace, she left a lot of things for her. Experienced jade slips, golden cores, deduced meditation mental methods, spiritual objects, spiritual stones, etc., are the most among so many women, because Zhou Shu knew that among them, Yan Yue had the worst aptitude, but the strongest and most stubborn. Apart from what he gave, he would never accept help from others. He had to give her good enough.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly and said nothing, because she knew it would be useless to say anything.


    "I only hope that Master Shu will come back, and she will be relieved. Except for Master Shu, she will not listen to anything."


    She thought of her own mind.


    "I don��t know how Master Shu and sister are now. They have been out for almost three years... They will be fine... I have to work hard too. With Master Shu, I should be able to reach the Nascent Soul Realm and fulfill my wishes. I hope that day will come sooner."


    After calming down, she focused on practicing. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 620: Deceived again

    Amidst the clouds, a treasure ship is flying fast.


    The space inside the treasure ship is very large, with a radius of nearly fifty feet, and the tail playing boringly. On the other end, Zhou Shu and Caiying are in the formation.


    "It''s almost ten breaths, Caiying, speak out if you can''t insist."


    "My palace is not afraid... even if you insist on ten breaths... no problem..."


    "It''s just being stubborn. It''s already dead, so go in."


    Zhou Shu frowned, the heavy gold sword shook slightly, and a weak green light quickly penetrated in.


    "It''s only ten breaths, I think it can continue."


    Caiying''s voice came from the sword, a little weak, but it didn''t matter.


    "Don''t hold on, with your current state, being able to reach ten breaths is almost the limit," Zhou Shu groaned a bit and smiled. "It''s actually very good. You left the sword from the first five breaths to the present ten breaths. With such progress in one month, you can be considered as... Talent=None=False=Fiction=3w.=ul=com amazing sword spirit."


    He thought for a while, and he couldn''t describe it, but he was always right with talent.


    "Call me the palace lord, it''s best to add an adult!"


    Caiying complained irritably, "It''s called a talent, this palace is already very powerful."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Palace Master is indeed amazing."


    Caiying chuckled for a while, and said with some confusion, "Hey, liar, you always let this palace come out of the sword to do it, do you want to do something bad?"


    "Let you come out, of course, it is of great use," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "When we started, we began to practice sword intent. Unlike before, it is not you who cooperate with me, but I cooperate with you."


    Caiying twisted the sword, "I don''t understand what I mean."


    Zhou Shu stood up, "Look."


    The sword light flashed, and the sword intent came out. On Zhou Shu''s side, a phantom almost identical to Zhou Shu was formed. This phantom was all formed by the sword intent, with a forceful momentum and a strong fighting intent.


    With sword intent transforming into shape, Zhou Shu has reached a very sophisticated stage and can form the desired form. This is like his own phantom image, which is the result of his past month.


    Caiying still didn''t understand, "Another you, do you want to do it?"


    "Palace Master, you can now leave the sword ten breaths, for that ten breaths, I need you to enter the phantom sword intent, so that it can use the same sword intent and sword intent as mine, just like my clone. Using those ten breaths, you and I attack your opponent together, and the effect will be very good."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Xu Ying and said his thoughts.


    This idea has been around for a long time, and it has been there since Lingyucheng fought with the sword and shadow man.


    On that day, the sword shadow man separated out the same sword intent phantom, and attacked Zhou Shu together, which drew everyone to amazement. They thought it was a self-acting and conscious sword soul clone, but it was not in fact. Although quite clever, it was also It''s just an empty shelf. Even if there is a phantom of sword intent, it is impossible for the Golden Core Cultivator to separate his mind to manipulate it. It can only use moves like self-destruction, which is easy to target, and its power is not very strong.


    But at this time it was different. Zhou Shu really had a sword spirit, even if he couldn''t figure out how to manipulate the sword intent clone, he could still control it.


    Duplicate and, using Jianyi Sword Art together, cooperate with each other, the power is not small, it is definitely a killer-like move, which is hard to guard against.


    This time he went to the Dongsheng Sword Club, he could not raise his sword intent to the realm of no sword and no self in a short period of time, but using the clone of sword intent, he could increase his strength a lot. Within those ten breaths, no It is said to be doubled, but it is possible to increase it by three to five percent.


    Caiying was stunned, and then suddenly realized, "Oh, this palace understands! You want this palace to come out, it turns out that you want this palace to be your coolie again, huh!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and frowned deliberately, "Where is coolie? I train the palace lord to make the palace lord grow faster and stronger."


    Caiying sneered and shook her head, "If you want this palace to grow faster, you can make more vitality pagodas for this palace, why do you want this palace to come out to fight, it''s very tired, it''s not fun, this palace doesn''t need it."


    "It''s easy to handle the vitality pagoda."


    Zhou Shu gently grabbed the sword body and stroked it, "Caiying, goodbye, I will use a clone to make you come out and fight once, and I will make you a vitality pagoda."


    The vitality pagoda is naturally the Pagoda Juyuan Formation. She couldn''t forget the sweetness that day.


    It is true that Heaven and Earth Spiritual Qi does not benefit a sword spirit like Caiying, but the vitality is completely different. She can absorb vitality through the heavy golden sword and grow gradually.


    "Call me the palace lord, it''s best to add an adult!"


    The heavy gold sword fell down and tapped a lightly on Zhou Shu''s head. Caiying shouted loudly, "You are a lie! Where do you have such multiple stones? Your family background can be clearly understood by the palace. Humph, lie. People have to write drafts well, otherwise it would be shameful to be exposed by the palace, and not ashamed."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, a little speechless.


    It seems that Caiying has gradually grown up and become smarter, not so foolish.


    Caiying thought for a while, "Hmph, liar, I think you are good to this palace on weekdays, and this palace can also help you a little bit, but the vitality pagoda can''t be less. You owe it first, and you will pay it back later. My house, remember, there is interest."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is natural, I''m just about to say, if we get a good ranking in the Dongsheng Sword Club this time, there will be a lot of Yuanshi to get. With Yuanshi, I will arrange it for the palace lord. It��s okay for the palace owner to live in the vitality pagoda."


    Caiying hurriedly jumped up, "Really? You still have an elementary stone in that meeting?"


    Zhou Shu said very solemnly Of course, I never lie. "


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu''s expression, hesitated for a while, then nodded, "Okay, I will believe you for a while, I will do it?"


    "Don''t rush to do it. Palace Master, you will gradually become familiar with my sword intent. Although you are a sword spirit and are already familiar with it, it may take some time to get out of the sword and use it alone. Take your time. Start practicing now..."


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied, and he was busy introducing it.


    On the other side, Xiao Gun ran away suddenly, facing the two of them for a while, and there seemed to be some unrest in that woo, mostly directed at Zhou Shu.


    "Ohh Ohh ohh."


    "..."


    A strange conversation is going on between Caiying and Xiaogun.


    "Caiying, he is lying to you again!"


    "It doesn''t look like him, and he said he never lied."


    "He said he didn''t lie, and he really didn''t lie, but he doesn''t treat us as adults now. He always lied to me before, and now he lied to you again."


    "Ah, really? Shouldn''t this palace help him?"


    "That''s not good, help. Although he is always deceiving, but the promise he promised can always be done, no matter how difficult it is, or I won''t be what I am now."


    "...Oh, who made such a master in this palace stall, huh."


    Zhou Shu didn''t understand what Caiying and Xiaogun were talking about, but he was quite happy. He could see that Xiaogun was not far away from the real psychic.


    (PS: Thank you for your constant support from the evolving crawler, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote o(��_��)o) (to be continued.)


    Chapter 620


    Chapter 620 is deceiving again by [no*error] [С-˵-��] members hand-made, more chapters please go to the website:

 Chapter 621: Yugongshan

    phone-reading


    time flies.


    Zhou Shu has always been on the treasure ship and has never gotten off. In addition to practicing every day, he hone his sword intent with Caiying and talked to Xiaogun. Of course, he always distinguished his consciousness and observed the surrounding situation.


    "It really is a big mountain!"


    Looking out the window, Zhou Shu couldn''t help sighing.


    The mountain range in front of you is extremely high and wide, reaching a height of ten thousand feet, almost in contact with the sky, while extending from the left to the right, without knowing how much, is extremely majestic, like a barrier.


    This mountain is extremely famous in Dongsheng Prefecture, named Yugong Mountain. After crossing this mountain, it is a million miles of fertile soil. It is also the seat of the ancient Zhongzhou, the Dayu Plain.


    The Liuming Mountain that Zhou Shu was going to was at the southernmost tip of the Dayu Plain.


    "East China Sea, Yugong Mountain...The majestic scenery of Dongsheng Prefecture, you will never understand if you don''t take a trip in person, it is really amazing."


    Stopped in the air, Zhou Shu watched for a long while, leading the treasure ship to descend slowly.


    Yugong Mountain has blocked the way and must pass, but it is impossible to cross from above. Neither he nor the Daxin Treasure Ship may be able to fly so high. Even if they can fly so high, there is still extremely strong wind above the sky. , They may not be able to afford it.


    Is it a detour?


    Of course there is no need. There is a tunnel in the lower section of Yugong Mountain.


    A long time ago, Yugong Mountain was not called Yugong Mountain, but Taiwang Mountain. Taiwang Mountain cuts off the north and the south. It cannot be crossed. People in the plains have to take a long way to travel. There are countless people who die on the way. The corpses are everywhere.


    Feeling the tragic situation, the monk Yugong in ancient Zhongzhou, together with hundreds of his disciples, tried their best to dig through Taiwang Mountain. It took thousands of years to finally achieve the goal and dug a two thousand-mile tunnel. Since then, Taiwang Mountain is no longer an obstacle to the people of the plains, and people from other places can also easily come to the Dayu Plain.


    Yugong died shortly after digging the mountain. To commemorate him, later generations renamed the mountain Yugongshan, and the tunnel he dug was called Yugongdong.


    Although Yu Gong was not a powerful cultivator, and his own cultivation skills were very limited, he did not hesitate to dig mountains for the plain people with a life span of a thousand years, and he did what countless people could not do, which was also what Da Neng did not want to do.


    Might is not that you can��t do it, but you��re unwilling to do it. Although it��s a good thing to let the people of the Central Plains travel the world, it is tantamount to forcibly changing the rules of heaven and changing the destiny of hundreds of millions of people. This will affect your own practice and offend it too much. , May not be able to fly into a fairy in the future.


    But Yu Gong didn��t care about this dian, he knew that he couldn��t do it, and cut off his path to becoming a celestial being for the sake of others. Because of this, he was loved by the people of the plains, and his status was not in the rule of the world. Under the great Yu of the plain.


    Zhou Shu had read this allusion and had great respect for Yu Gong.


    The stratus clouds in front of him became thinner and thinner, and they were getting closer and closer to the ground. Many pedestrians could be seen vaguely. Zhou Shu put away the treasure ship and went down alone.


    Yugong Cave is very wide, with two hundred feet in height and width. It can be passed directly by a treasure ship, but there have been rules for a long time. In Yugong Cave, cultivators are like mortals. They can only fly or walk, and cannot use magic weapons. Don''t do it, so as not to hurt the innocent.


    At the entrance of the cave, Zhou Shu saw that there were a lot of people coming and going in the cave, most of them were cultivators, but there were also a few mortals. The cultivators and mortals were not in the same way, but were distinct, each going its own way. There were many businesses on both sides of the road. Vendors, many of them are repairers.


    The cave is full of spiritual energy, obviously there are spiritual veins in it, and there are a lot of spiritual power fluctuations, various formations are arranged in the cave, which are usually closed, and will be opened in critical moments to resist foreign enemies.


    Zhou Shu was about to go in, but he stagnated slightly, and his brows wrinkled uncontrollably.


    Because of the spiritual consciousness he released, he suddenly heard some special messages.


    Several cultivators were discussing in a valley dozens of miles outside Yugong Cave, and all these discussions fell in Zhou Shu''s ears.


    A black-clothed repairer looked respectful and saluted, "Young Master!"


    "Say."


    The cultivator who was called the Young Master was very young, dressed in a slender white dress, elegant in manners, and very handsome, with arrogance between his brows, but with a hint of viciousness in his eyes.


    "Young Master, those two little girls still haven''t come out. They have been hiding in Yugong Cave for two months now."


    "Two months, let me wait for two months, hehe."


    The young master sneered, his eyes drifting to Yugong''s cave entrance, "Did you notice anything? I want to see, when will you give it up."


    The black-clothed cultivator bowed and said, "Or, let''s go in and catch them? There are not many guardians in Yugong Cave, and they are not very strong, and as long as we reveal our identity, most of them dare not control the young master. Thing."


    "Ok?"


    The young master looked sideways, a cold light came out in his eyes, and his voice suddenly fell cold, "I''m not afraid of those guards. I have to do it a long time ago. Why wait until now? The woman''s things are unusual, I want to find through her. The owner of that thing must not startle the snake, if you dare to ruin my business...huh."


    The black-clothed cultivator was silent, and his body couldn''t help shakingYes, yes, the villain was wrong. "


    "Speak less and do more, I don''t need your ideas!"


    The young master waved his hand, turned around, and thought about it, but after not taking two steps, his brows were slightly frowned, and his body suddenly jumped up and flew straight into the sky several hundred feet high.


    Looking around, he let go of his spiritual sense and looked at it for a long time before slowly descending.


    "Strange, there is no other divine sense, but why did I just feel that a dian is wrong? I am a bit over-stressed, there can be no one. Except for the monk, no one is stronger than my divine sense, and if there is a monk, I I must know."


    He murmured a few words, his face suddenly sank, then turned and scolded, "Go."


    "Yes."


    Several black-clothed repairmen did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly followed him away, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    When the young master leaped high into the sky, Zhou Shu at the entrance of the cave shrank, and quickly withdrew his spiritual consciousness.


    "Can detect my detection?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised. His spiritual sense was far superior to ordinary people, even higher than many Nascent Soul Realm cultivators. It was used to detect others and was rarely discovered by others. But the young master just now was only a Golden Core Realm cultivation base. It is really extraordinary to be able to detect his detection.


    "His divine consciousness may be only 30% less than mine. It is very rare in the Golden Core Realm. I really didn''t expect to meet such a cultivator... Before those people called him Young Master, could it be the same as Zhao Yige? What family?"


    However, Zhou Shu was more interested in what they were talking about compared to the identity of the young master.


    "The two girls they talked about, how do they feel like Yangmei and Siyun?"


    With such thoughts, he walked quickly into Yugong Cave, full of consciousness all the way, perceiving everything around him, not missing a single trace. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 622: Meet

    Yugong Cave is very long, as long as three thousand kilometers, but it is not dark at all. The wide walls are covered with fluorite, and it is like daytime, and it is not dull. Because of the existence of spiritual veins, there is aura at all times. Supplement, it is more refreshing.


    In the middle of the cave, in the elegant hall of a restaurant, two petite women were talking in a low voice.


    It was Yang Mei and Hao Siyun who came out to experience.


    After the two left the lotus pie, they headed east, hunting monsters, searching for treasures, exploring various strange places, and solving the troubles of passers-by by the way. They have worked together for two years and have done many things. The cultivation base has also improved a lot, but unfortunately, Yang Mei has no information about her life experience.


    For this reason, Yang Mei was a little worried, but Hao Siyun naturally didn��t want to help her, so she decided not to return to the Heyin school for the time being, and continued to search, and to expand the scope to find the middle. At the same time, Hao Siyun was also very concerned. I want to go to Liuming Mountain to find Zhou Shu and see the rare event of Dongshengjian Club.


    So, after a discussion between the two of them, they went all the way to the south to search, and also to Liuming Mountain.


    But on the way, something happened, and the two stopped in Yugong Cave.


    Hao Siyun propped his head with both hands, and there was a lot of worry between his eyebrows, "Yang Mei, when we can go, we have stayed for two months, so boring."


    Yangmei was much calmer, "It''s like a cloud, don''t worry, wait a minute, the brother is going to the Dongsheng sword club, he will probably pass by here, and he will be fine when he comes."


    Hao Siyun bulged and complained, "If he had gone long ago, wouldn''t we have waited for nothing."


    Yang Mei glanced outside the restaurant, turned her head and smiled, "No, I don''t think the brother has arrived yet. If he hasn''t come in another month, then we will think of a solution."


    "I still want to go to Liuming Mountain to wait for him first, and then startle him," Hao Siyun was frustrated, lying on the table, "but you have to wait for him here, why can''t we go first?"


    Yang Mei shook her head, her small face was very serious, "I said that I can''t go. Someone has been following us with bad intentions. We can''t deal with it. If we get into danger, we won''t see the brother again."


    "Is that a family member of Kong Jie?"


    Hao Siyun blinked and said suspiciously, "He is not like a bad person, he is also very good to us. He has sent us a lot along the way, and there is no maliciousness. He also said that there are many people who want to make us ideas on the way, but all It was solved by him, and he still has evidence to show it out, it really doesn''t look like a bad person."


    "No, it''s like a cloud."


    Yangmei pursed her lips slightly, and said sternly, "It��s not good for you or bad guys. He helped us solve a lot of enemies, but he dealt with those people only to please us. He also wanted to get something from me, or through I came to find some people, in short, I think he is not a good person, and very dangerous."


    "Ok����"


    Hao Siyun thought for a while, but didn''t seem to think clearly, but still nodded vigorously, "Yang Mei, what you said has always been right. If you say so, that Kong Jie person is definitely not a good person."


    The two experienced all the way and encountered a lot of things. Most of the time, it was Yangmei who was in charge. Although she was the first time to go out to practice, she was still much more mature than Hao Siyun, and she seemed to have an ability to predict enemies and prophets. With Yangmei, the two have been able to experience so long smoothly all the way, but if Hao Siyun is allowed to do things, the troubles they have encountered can be countless...


    "Oh, it''s all my fault."


    Hao Siyun stood up and looked forward. He shook Yang Mei''s hand twice, and said with a flat mouth, "If I hadn''t had to look at your beads that day, I wouldn''t have caused these troubles. I''m really sorry. ."


    Yangmei looked out the window, smiled at her again, and shook her head gently, "I will blame you, like a cloud, we put up a soundproof mask that day. Who else could see it? I wanted to give it You read it, you helped me find it for so long, and I haven''t shown it to you all the time. It''s my fault, and the beads are also my business. I''m tired of you, and I''m sorry."


    "Nonsense, your business is mine, you don''t blame me, hehe."


    Hao Siyun yelled, leaned her whole body, jumped onto Yangmei, hugged and hugged.


    Yangmei was a little helpless, "You are like this again, like a cloud."


    "Well, not so."


    Hao Siyun stuck his tongue out, sat aside, and whispered, "Ah, it''s not time for Brother Shu to come, if you don''t do it."


    "If you don''t come, we will also go, and we will go with Fulu."


    Yang Mei''s expression is very firm, "If we are entangled by Kong Jieren again, there will be no good things. His cultivation base is much higher than ours, and we will be very dangerous."


    "Ok."


    Hao Siyun nodded and agreed, slumped on the table, tilted his head and thought for a while, "Yang Mei, do you have it? Now you are a little like Senior Brother Shu, the tone and expression are very similar... you realize that... , Yangmei, you suddenly can''t stop?"


    She was a little strange, and quickly raised her head to look at Yang Mei, but at this time Yang Mei looked out the window extremely intently, her eyes a little silly.


    "Look at it?"


    Hao Siyun was dumbfounded, and followed to look out. He was stunned with only one glance, and couldn''t help shouting loudly, "Brother Shu! Brother Shu!"


    Outside the window, it was Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu moved away from Yang Mei''s gaze for a long time, looked at Hao Siyun, smiled and nodded, "It''s me."


    "Brother..."


    Yang Mei''s voice trembled. She and Zhou Shu had been apart for too long. Seeing you at this time, it was inevitable that she was a little out of control.


    "Wait I''ll come in."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked quickly into the restaurant, feeling finally relieved.


    After hearing the words of the young master, he kept searching in Yugong Cave, but he didn''t find it for a long time until he got here.


    The layout of this restaurant is very powerful. With Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness not breaking into it for a while, he stayed for a while, intending to go in and find it, and for a while, he saw what he wanted to see.


    Just entering the elegant hall, the fragrant wind hit, and the two women rushed together.


    Hao Siyun was still the same lively, jumping high, grabbed Zhou Shu''s shoulders at once, shook it vigorously, and then jumped and jumped again, "Hehe, I didn''t expect to be here for you, so happy. what!"


    Yangmei was a little slower, but she was not in a hurry. She stretched out her hand to pinch Zhou Shu''s sleeve, pulled it twice as usual, and whispered, "Brother, are you all right in the past few years? word"


    "I''m fine, but you should be fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, took one in one hand, and walked to the table to sit down.


    He looked at the two women, slightly puzzled, "Why are you waiting for me here, something happened?"


    "Brother."


    Yangmei nodded, "It''s my beaded thing, and it''s like a cloud."


    Hao Siyun quickly blocked Yang Mei''s mouth and said loudly, "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s obviously my fault, it''s my fault!"


    Zhou Shu looked calm and said warmly, "You don''t need to argue, speak slowly, it''s okay if I am here."


    "Ok."


    "Ok!"


    The two women spoke in unison, and they believed in this.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support of Xiefeng, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 622


    Chapter 622 Meeting is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speaking-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 623: gone

    Most of the time, it was Hao Siyun twittering that she spoke very fast, but most of what she said were interesting things in her experience, and she didn��t point it at all. Instead, Yang Mei added a few words from time to time, but she gave the general context of the matter. They are all said in detail.


    Almost an hour later, Zhou Shu understood the whole story.


    "Yang Mei is right. That Kong Jie person is not a good person. I have never had any good intentions in contacting you several times. Most of them want to find the owner of the beads through Yang Mei."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "He helped you deal with the people who harassed you, it was just a cover up to let you relax your vigilance, and I think that those who harass you are actually sent by him, and he is acting for you. ."


    Hao Siyun was dumbfounded, "Ah, so insidious?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Yang Meibu��s sound-proof masking formation was taught by Elder Zhao. Although it is small, it works very well. There are few cultivators who can see clearly the situation in the formation with the spirit sense penetrating the formation, even the golden core. It��s also difficult for the cultivators of the realm. The people who follow you [��^False^ Novel][www].[quled].[com], there are ordinary gold cores, and there are also pulse cultivators. With their ability, it is impossible to see through the formation. , Will you have beads again? You have beads. There should be only one person from Kongjie. Only his spiritual sense can see through the formation, and then send someone to harass, and then come forward to help you."


    Hao Siyun blinked, "Are you very strong?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I saw him and others talking about you at the entrance of Yugong Cave. After a little probe, he has a very strong sense of spirit, far above the average golden core, so I said that."


    "Oh, oh."


    Hao Siyun seemed to realize something, and snorted, "This guy is so insidious."


    Yang Mei also nodded lightly, "I also find it strange. Hearing this, I understand it completely."


    "Hmph, he is so hateful, Senior Brother Shu, let''s beat him up and let him stop following us."


    Hao Siyun squeezed her small fist and showed a vicious expression.


    Yangmei shook her head quickly, "No, this is Yugong Cave, you can''t do it."


    "Having finally waited until the brother came, I thought I could vent my anger."


    Hao Siyun sat down frustrated, "What about it?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "In fact, we don''t need to find him, he will naturally find him, and it will be the same when he comes."


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu and said hesitantly, "Brother, he seems to be from a family. I heard that he is still a big family, Quyun Kong...or we should just leave him alone, and leave early if we can. , Just don��t meet again in the future."


    During the experience, Yang Mei''s knowledge increased a lot. Regardless of how powerful the family was, Zhou Shu became worried.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t have to worry so much. What about the aristocratic family. If you make a mistake, you have to be taught, and he is deliberately planning for you for so long. If you don''t teach him a lesson, you will be confused in the future. More trouble."


    "Yes, that''s it, it''s so nasty, it must be beaten."


    Hao Siyun waved his hands and loudly agreed.


    Yangmei glanced at Zhou Shu and didn''t say anything, but laughed unconsciously, her eyes bent into crescents.


    "Brother, shall we do it now?"


    "Senior Brother Shu, take us to see the Dongsheng Jianhui..."


    "Not in a hurry."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, looked at them carefully for a while, and smiled unconsciously, "One has two levels of coagulation, and the other has three levels. The cultivation base has improved, and other aspects seem to have improved a lot. It seems that you have gained a good experience this time. "


    "Of course, we have explored a very, very secretive realm together!"


    Hao Siyun yelled loudly, her face full of excitement, "We have a lot of spiritual things, we can''t eat it anymore. By the way, we have left some for Brother Heshu, and we will give it to you later."


    Yangmei smiled, the crescent bends and turns, "In fact, it''s not very secretive."


    Hao Siyun shook his head and retorted, "Obviously, I found it with great difficulty."


    ...


    Seeing the two laughing and arguing, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, feeling good.


    Xu was tired. Hao Siyun looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes blinking, doubtful and expectant, "Brother Shu, where have you been in the past two years?"


    "I went to the East China Sea."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have encountered some things and gained some gains. I will tell you on the boat later."


    Yangmei was a little puzzled, "Ship?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, this time I bought a big ship in Lingyu City, which is much larger than the flying fish ship before. We will sit on it and leave here and go to Liuming Mountain together."


    "Wow," Hao Siyun suddenly forgot the big ship, eyes shining like stars, "Senior Brother Shu, are you taking us to Liuming Mountain to see the Dongsheng Sword Fair?"


    "Otherwise, where are you going?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Don''t run around, just follow me to Liuming Mountain, and we will be together after the Dongsheng sword meeting. As for the recruitment, we will temporarily let go."


    Judging from the words of Kong Jieren, Yangmei is determined to win, and Zhou Shu would never allow Yangmei to be involved, and the two women must be with him to be relieved.


    In fact, he knows very well that this matter is by no means as light and easy as said Anything that involves the family will be very troublesome. It is difficult to solve it completely, but no matter how difficult it is, he will not It happened to Yangmei.


    "Now, brother."


    "Yeah!"


    Hao Siyun nodded in agreement, and Yang Mei smiled more openly. It was what they had been waiting for for a long time to practice with Zhou Shu.


    Without further delay, the three left the restaurant and flew to the other side of Yugong Cave.


    And several black-clothed cultivators hiding in the dark quickly showed up, glanced at each other, and quickly flew back.


    "Where did they go?"


    Hearing the report, Kong Xieren did not look back, with some doubts on his face, "I have been reluctant to come out before, so I suddenly left, why?"


    The black-clothed cultivator continued to report, "Young Master, there is a golden core cultivator who is walking with them. They are very happy to see them. It seems that they have been waiting for him for a long time."


    "So you were waiting for a golden core, huh, do you think you will find a savior if you find a golden core cultivator?" Kong Jieren shook his head and sneered, with a lot of disdain in his eyes, "Extremely ridiculous! Golden core, forget it!"


    He turned around and looked at the black-clothed repairman behind him indifferently. There was no expression on Jun Yi''s face, nor did he, but an icy coercion spread out unconsciously, without anger and majesty.


    The five black-clothed cultivators are all in the Golden Core Realm, but they cannot withstand the pressure. They all bowed to the ground, "Young Master, shall we?"


    "go!"


    Kong Jie people took the lead, strutting their heads, and behaving like a king, but with the ease and ease of a scholar. The steps seem unpleasant, but every step is three hundred feet away.


    Several black-clothed cultivators expanded their physical skills, but they couldn''t catch up no matter how fast they accelerated. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 623


    Chapter 623 is gone is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 624: Kong Jieren

    After leaving Yugong Cave, Hao Siyun couldn''t wait to shout, "Brother Shu, where is your big boat?"


    "Here."


    Zhou Shu smiled and took out the Daxin treasure ship. In the blink of an eye, the three-foot magic weapon rose up against the wind and turned into a treasure ship of more than ten feet.


    "Wow, it''s really big!"


    Staring at the treasure ship, Hao Siyun��s eyes flickered as if they were shining. She ran in in three steps and two steps without forgetting to complain, "Hmph, give us the small ones, use the big ones, Shu Brother, you are so bad."


    After a while, she poked her head out, "Yang Mei will come up soon, it''s so big and comfortable inside!"


    Yangmei smiled and turned her head, "Brother, I am up."


    Zhou Shu nodded, followed behind them, and got on the boat together.


    The formation was opened, and the treasure ship was quickly closed, and then rose into the air and flew into the air.


    The spirit stone used to drive the treasure ship is the best, and the defense is quite guaranteed, but Zhou Shu did not {no}{wrong} opening the hidden formation, he was waiting for Kong Jieren to catch up.


    Yugong Mountain has passed, and the front is a map of Pingchuan.


    Flying in the clouds, there are thousands of miles of mountains and rivers below, all in sight, here is the Dayu Plain, called Zhongzhou in ancient times, the humans of Dongshengzhou originated from then, multiplied a powerful human civilization, and then expanded to all parts of Dongshengzhou .


    There are still countless mortals living in the Dayu Plain, but there are very few cultivators living in them. Most of them are crossing the road, because there is not much aura in the Dayu Plain. After the Zhongzhou Rebellion, the original ancient Zhongzhou was almost destroyed. The veins of the spirit dragon were destroyed and were no longer suitable for the cultivators to practice. The cultivators left one after another to find a better place for cultivation.


    Today''s Dayu Plain contains cultivators, but there are thousands of mortal countries, large and small, and most of them do not know that there are immortals.


    What''s strange is that without the cultivators, mortals can live and multiply better. This land is more populous and prosperous.


    After watching for a while, Zhou Shu turned to the ship and buried his head in formation.


    "Brother Shu, are you doing it?"


    Hao Siyun ran curiously, and Yang Mei followed him, blinking his eyes to see, but he was also puzzled.


    "In a while."


    Zhou Shu smiled, without raising his head, and quickly set the formation.


    It is a large gathering array, using the methods taught by Lin Zhu, plus the top-quality spirit stone, the rain-like aura is constantly spilling in the array, and you can feel extraordinary outside.


    The two women questioned, "This is the Spirit Gathering Formation?"


    "It''s such a great gathering spirit formation, there must be a lot of aura!"


    "It''s a lot, go in," Zhou Shu nodded, waved his sleeves, and pushed the two women in together. "From today onwards, you have to stay in it for six hours a day, concentrate on cultivating, and don��t worry about other things. Don��t come out, this paragraph, I will be very strict."


    Yangmei sat down very obediently, "Brother, now."


    Hao Siyun flattened his mouth with his hips akimbo, "Why, we will be locked up soon, hum."


    "You are all your first experience, it''s time to take your heart out, especially like the cloud. You always think about playing. This is not good," Zhou Shu put on a serious face. "Experience is not fun. After experience, you need Calm down to think and reflect with your heart. Only in this way can the experience gained be transformed into real strength and the purpose of the experience can be achieved."


    Before chatting with them, Zhou Shu could see that the two women didn''t know much about experience, and it was like having fun. This was not good for cultivation, and he had to beat them in time.


    Sometimes he must be stricter, which is also for their good.


    Yangmei nodded, "Well, brother is right, I also feel a lot more impetuous recently."


    "In your eyes, brothers are not all right..." Hao Siyun curled his lips and grumbled a few more words, but sat down obediently.


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression relaxed a little, "This is the right way, practice hard."


    There are other reasons besides letting them feel relieved. He wants to confront Kong Jieren later, he doesn''t want to affect them, nor does he want to affect them.


    It didn''t take long for it to be within the scope of divine consciousness.


    Kong Jie walked in the forefront alone, with an arrogant look, and five black-clothed repairmen followed closely, heading towards the treasure ship.


    "Long Xiang and tiger step, every move has the power of the emperor, it seems that he is really a member of the Quyun Kong family..."


    Zhou Shu showed some thoughts, "It is said that in ancient times, the Quyun Confucian family had a noble status, and the descendants of generations were respected as uncrowned emperors, and were highly respected by the Dongsheng prefecture. The superficial work is still done so well that others will not be able to learn it."


    "You are in there, Yangmei looks like a cloud."


    Zhou Shu warned, walked out of the treasure ship quickly, and flew in front of a few people.


    When Kong Jieren saw Zhou Shu coming out, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, and he didn''t look at it more, only waved his hand.


    The black-clothed cultivator behind him knew it, and immediately rushed out to reach Zhou Shu.


    The five people didn''t say much, their palms were in front of their chests, and they pushed forward together. Suddenly, five powerful forces rushed to Zhou Shu at the same time.


    Zhou Shu did not evade, nor did he resist. With his current strength, the Golden Core Cultivator��s magic attacks can naturally be ignored, and it doesn��t matter even the algorithm treasures, but soon he learned that these magic arts are very special, both rigid and soft. It is as flexible as water and as rigid as a mountain wall, and the five strengths are squeezed and staggered, and they are constantly getting stronger.


    At this time, the body is like being sandwiched in a grinding disc, being crushed back and forth.


    It''s okay to be short, but if it drags on for a long time, those tactics will continue to grow stronger.


    It''s just that the follower has such a strength, and it is also extremely rare. Zhou Shu''s heart is slightly moved, but it is also a bit unexpected.


    Kong Jieren glanced at Zhou Shu contemptuously, walked away, and continued on to the treasure ship.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and waved his sword, and the sword power followed. The five cultivators who focused on casting the spell had no time to react, they were dragged into the sword power, and their minds suddenly became flustered. Everyone raised their fists and raised their palms to resist the presence or absence of magic ants around.


    The pressure around him disappeared, Zhou Shu''s figure flashed, and he quickly stood in front of Kong Jieren, his expression indifferent.


    Kong Jieren''s expression was startled, and he was surprised.


    His followers were all cultivated since childhood. They practiced the unique Confucian inheritance of the Gentleman Art. The spiritual power they cultivated is very different from other practitioners. They are both rigid and flexible, and different from the power of the Five Elements. They are very difficult to deal with. Famous practitioners have reached the realm of "gentlemen rely on self-improvement". Their spiritual power is still a stream and hill, but they will soon become rivers and mountains, and they will become stronger and stronger until the vastness of the sea is better than magic weapons. .


    Five people shot together, even he couldn''t stand it.


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was trapped, it took a few breaths to die from exhaustion, and he escaped in a blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "But Qu Yun Kong family, Kong Jieren?"


    "Ask?"


    Kong Jieren''s face sank slightly, "Get out of the way quickly, so you won''t die!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously and smiled, "Kong, you are really big on the shelf, but you should be the one who should let you, you should."


    "presumptuous!"


    Kong Jieren''s eyes shot a cold light, a wave of coercion came out suddenly.


    (PS: Thank you Feiyang Tianxia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 624


    Chapter 624 Kong Jieren is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 625: Indisputable book

    phone-reading


    Feeling the pressure, Zhou Shu shook slightly, showing a hint of surprise.


    That coercion is not only spiritual power, but more divine consciousness coercion, directly oppressing the sea of ??consciousness of the cultivator.


    Originally, Zhou Shu��s spiritual consciousness was much higher than that of Kong Jie, so he could not care about it, but it was a bit strange. The coercion was unexpectedly strong, like a solid golden light, which passed through many obstacles and directly shined into the sea of ??knowledge. .


    Zhou Shu calmed his mind, and almost mobilized most of his divine knowledge to know the overseas, and he prevented the golden light from going further. Although it blocked, he was also quite surprised.


    After all, for a long time, his consciousness hadn''t felt any threat.


    And the coercion, if it weren''t for Zhou Shu''s supernatural consciousness, and attaching great importance to the knowledge of the sea, I am afraid that he would be able to follow the Tao, and it is indeed a long-standing family.


    And even more surprised was Kong Jieren. He looked at Zhou Shu in a daze, and couldn''t help saying, "It''s okay..."


    That coercion is not ordinary, in fact it is one of his stunts, Hitomi Nioh, consumes quite a lot of consciousness, and because of his ability, he can only use it once or twice. I wanted to directly let Zhou Shu lose his mind. Then it was solved, but Zhou Shu didn''t expect anything to happen.


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at him with a serious expression, "Master Confucius is really extraordinary. The look of Shi Cai is the trick of the King of Nene, ha ha."


    Renwang Jue is a well-known and powerful mental technique in the world of immortality. It is the core practice of the Quyun Confucian family. Only the direct children of the Confucian family can practice it. Break countless laws and become enemies of thousands.


    Kong Jieren didn''t answer, and the look in Zhou Shu''s eyes changed. Zhou Shu in front of him was definitely not an ordinary Golden Core Cultivator, but he was afraid that he had a lot of origin.


    He slowly said, "Who are you?"


    Zhou Shu remained calm, "Master Kong doesn''t need to know who I am."


    "Presumptuous, presumptuous!"


    Kong Jie was trembling slightly in popularity, and he raised his eyes and said, "I am a dignified son of the Confucian family, a direct descendant of the aristocratic family, don''t you deserve to ask your name? It is the personal transmission of the six major sects and even the elders. I am also very polite to see me. , Who are you, dare to speak like this?"


    His words are powerful, and he has the aura of a superior. This is the foundation of the family for thousands of years. If ordinary people are likely to be bluffed, Zhou Shu does not feel that way. What aristocratic family or wealthy family is in his eyes. The same one.


    "Young Master Confucius is too worried. I am just an unknown person, and I don''t need to worry about him.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said frankly, "What I want to say is also very simple, Confucius, don''t follow me anymore."


    Kong Jieren was stunned, and then said, "I am not with you, it is the two girls."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "They don''t want you to follow, please go back."


    "Do you really want to take care of this?"


    Kong Jieren''s eyes drenched, and a few hints of cold light loomed, "I''m afraid it''s not your control. No one has ever been able to grab the things I like Kong Jieren."


    "It seems you still don''t understand."


    Hearing these words, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, his face became much colder, "If you don''t leave, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Such words touched the bottom line, he was really a little angry, and his momentum was completely different from before. At the same time, an awe-inspiring coercion followed, pressing towards Kong Jieren.


    And the way, but also to the other body, the same spiritual coercion, let Kong Jie people understand the gap, and retreat.


    Feeling the chill in Zhou Shu''s words, Kong Jieren confronted each other tit-for-tat, "It''s ridiculous, what can you do to me, I''m the young master of the Kong family..."


    Xia stopped before he finished speaking. The coercion was extremely strong, and even the spiritual consciousness of Confucianism could not bear it. Suddenly there was a feeling that the sea of ??consciousness would be split. He couldn''t help covering his head and stepped back. Ten feet.


    It took a while before he resisted the pressure and gradually stabilized.


    Staring at Zhou Shu, Kong Jie''s mind was a little confused, and he was unconsciously frightened. If Zhou Shu had just made a move, he had almost no possibility of defense. Only then did he truly feel that Zhou Shu in front of him was indeed powerful, and Unlike other Jindan repairers, he is most likely not an opponent.


    "How could this be?"


    After muttering a few words, seemingly courageous, Kong Jieren suddenly shouted, "Want to scare me, let me tell you, Kong family is not something you can provoke!"


    Immediately, a roll of bamboo slips several feet thick suddenly appeared in his hand, which seemed unremarkable, but as the slips opened, the dazzling light flashed suddenly, shining all over the square, and the world seemed to lose its color.


    The black-clothed cultivators behind him had already escaped from their swordsmanship. Seeing this scroll, their expressions were all startled, and they quickly stepped back.


    "No dispute book!"


    "How did the young master take it out? That''s a few rare treasures of the Confucian family now, and it''s the fifth-order best magic weapon."


    "The magic weapons were created by the ancestors of the Confucian family, which is very different from other magic weapons. The young master has the blood of the Kong family, and can be used even in the coagulation state, but the power that can be exerted is very small."


    "No matter how few, it''s not something Golden Core Realm cultivators can stop. We also go farther to avoid being affected."


    Hearing these people''s comments, Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged, still calm, but his heart was shocked.


    The fifth-tier superb magic weapon, no contention!


    Zhou Shu has also heard that Wuzheng is very famous in the world of cultivating immortals. Acquisition means "gentlemen have no contention." It is said that it can quell wars and stop killings. Many attack methods have become ineffective, it is the real best of the defensive magic weapon It is one of the treasures of the Kong family of Qu Yun, and I did not expect to appear in the hands of Kong Jieren.


    Kong Jieren looked at Zhou Shu, his horror disappeared, and he showed his former pride again.


    Wuzhengshu was his biggest reliance on going out, but it was also the first time he took it out, which shows how much pressure Zhou Shu put on him.


    He is very convinced that as long as the book of Wuzheng is used, no golden core cultivator can harm him, and the cultivator in front of him will be no exception. Even if he is a cultivator of the Nascent Infant realm, he will know that he is indeed a Kong when he sees the book of Wuzheng. Basically, his family didn''t dare to come up and move him. It really caused a lot of trouble to the family.


    When he took out the book of no controversy, he was invincible and he was no longer afraid.


    Waves of power, like ripples, radiated from Wuzheng Shu. With the slip as the center, it formed a circular area with a radius of tens of feet.


    The power in the area is as weak as water, almost invisible, but it can dissolve everything. Any spiritual magic formula that gets into it will quickly disappear without a trace, and the magic weapon is the same, it will soon lose its control and fall down.


    "Come on, I''ll let you do it first."


    Kong Jieren stared at Zhou Shu, and the disdain in his eyes was once again unabashedly revealed.


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t talk nonsense, the heavy gold sword flashed with golden light, drawing a perfect arc, and the sword intent flew towards Kong Jieren continuously.


    Seeing the dark clouds coming from the top, Kong Jie''s mind was flustered, but soon calmed down.


    The endless magic ants walked into the invisible circle of Wuzhengshu, and fell suddenly, turning into nothingness in the blink of an eye. The fiercest ones can only advance a few feet, and most magic ants have just come into contact with them. The circle disappeared.


    "Is this your skill?"


    He swept across his eyes, looking sighing. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 626: But so

    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, he didn''t exert all his strength, and the sword intent that he exuded was just a test of virtual reality, and he was not surprised to see this result.


    "The power that Wuzhengshu exudes is a bit peculiar. It is very similar to Yuanli, but it is also different. It seems to be mixed with other powers... I heard from those practitioners that magic weapons can also be activated by the blood of the Confucian family. Is it the power of the bloodline? It''s worthy of being a special superb magic weapon. There is no level restriction. Using the power of the bloodline, the original power of the magic weapon can be used."


    "Although Wuzhengshu''s defensive power is very strong, it also depends on the person. Kong Jie''s own spiritual power is insufficient, and the power that can be exerted is really limited, and if it is only used by blood, I am afraid he will not last long."


    "If I do my best, it may not be impossible to penetrate, and the longer I drag it, the greater the possibility of the sword intent breaking through."


    "Even if he fully exerts the power of Wuzhengshu, he may not be able to withstand the fifth-order abnormal fire like Yinjiao Different Fire. It''s just that Different Fire does not have spiritual control and guidance. It will be more numb? No? Wrong? Novels. 3W.qul.c is a bit annoying, but it is not impossible."


    Zhou Shu waved his sword to deal with it, explored the flaws, watched the surroundings, thought about countermeasures, and did not interfere with each other.


    Soon, he clarified the situation and thought of several ways to deal with it, but how to do it requires serious consideration.


    He doesn''t care about Wuzhengshu and Kong Jieren themselves, it is not difficult to win or even kill, but obviously he can''t do that.


    Being able to take out such a family treasure, Kong Jieren��s status in the Confucian family is not low, and he may even be one of the heirs of the Patriarch. This is more troublesome than Wuzhengshu itself. Once Kong Jie was in trouble, the family''s revenge was like a storm, and Zhou Shu could not stop it. Although the Kong family had been weak for a long time, there were still a lot of family members. The head of the family was also a monk in the gods.


    And Kong Jieren only said that Zhou Shu was helpless, and the smile on his face increased, "With your sword, you can''t even get in."


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, the golden light on the heavy gold sword flashed up, countless magic ants gathered, and soon formed a solid black spear.


    Before Kong Jie was surprised, the Jianyi spear had been handed out.


    The third change came out at the right time, the sword intent was like a broken bamboo, and it broke into more than five feet in the blink of an eye. Although it was nearly ten feet away from Wuzheng Shu, Kong Jieren was already panicked and almost shouted.


    And within a few breaths, the spiritual strength and sword intent were all eliminated by Wuzhengshu, and the spear also melted away.


    "Hey, why are you stopping? My palace has just started to exert its strength!"


    "Don''t pretend to be deaf and dumb. With such a good opportunity, you can win, you idiot, idiot!"


    Hearing Caiying''s complaint, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, as if thoughtful.


    He didn''t continue to exert his efforts at home because the power of Wuzhengshu was already clear in his eyes. Naturally, there was no need to continue. He wanted to win only in one thought, and he could do it at any time.


    The book of Wuzheng was handed down in ancient times, but in the hands of the Kong Jie people, it might not have even one tenth of its power, and it could not be compared with the heavy golden sword with sword spirit.


    "That''s all there is."


    Seeing the spear disappeared, Kong Jie became more confident, "With it there, you never want to hurt me. Now, it''s my turn to shoot!"


    Before he finished his words, he already had an extra pen in his hand. The pen was made of black and yellow. Many mysterious runes floated on the pen barrel. The sharpness of the pen was as sharp as a gun. There was a turtle and a snake at the end of the pen.


    Seeing this pen, Zhou Shu couldn''t help being stunned, and said in his heart, "Does he still have Spring and Autumn Pen?"


    Chunqiu pen is also a family treasure inherited by the Confucian family. It is more famous than Wuzheng Shu. It is the sixth-tier best magic weapon. It is the best magic weapon to write the world and the earth. .


    But then he shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Maybe, I heard that Chunqiu pen has long been lost, otherwise the Confucian family will not be weakened, and it is already difficult to use the fifth-order best product, and he can''t do it with the sixth-order magic weapon. This pen It''s just an imitation with a similar appearance. As for power, there can be power in his hands..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression seemed to be taunting, Kong Jieren was a little angry.


    The pen in the hand was waved in the air, the iron painted silver hook, it took a short time, hundreds of large characters were formed, emitting a lot of golden light, bright and dazzling.


    "Young Master''s big characters, that is extremely powerful."


    "Although it is not a Chunqiu pen, it is also a Chunqiu article."


    "Well, you see, the young master has written eleven "explosive" characters in a row, with a lot of strokes and a lot of power. It is impossible for a Golden Core Cultivator to stop it."


    Listening to the entourage''s flattery, Kong Jieren wrote more vigorously, word by word, almost half of the book.


    Zhou Shu watched his performance indifferently, without saying a word.


    Before long, Kong Jieren finished writing the big characters, and with a wave of his pen, those big characters suddenly moved towards Zhou Shufei, and the golden light got closer and closer.


    Before he got there, Zhou Shu had already distinguished clearly. These characters seemed to be very high-end and high-end, but in the final analysis it was just a spirit explosion technique that was many times more complicated, and then after the pen was added, he cast it out. , The power is not small, but it is not the true spring and autumn style of life and death.


    These big characters seemed to Zhou Shu not even necessary to dodge.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Golden lights exploded continuously on Zhou Shu, dazzling, almost indistinguishable.


    Kong Jieren laughed, "It''s just that. UU reading "


    However, soon, the golden light dissipated, and Zhou Shu appeared again, his face was indifferent, there were no scars on his body, and even the shirt was not torn.


    "!"


    Kong Xieren was a little sluggish, and he watched for a while before he realized this unacceptable fact.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It''s my turn again."


    After a few rounds, Zhou Shu basically saw Kong Jieren clearly. Kong Jieren is indeed very strong and possesses extremely powerful magic weapons. His spiritual power is not weak, and his spiritual consciousness is much higher than that of his peers. However, his strong, most of them are. Relying on the strength of the Nenwang Jue Mind Method, the magic weapon that is not skillfully used, and the status of a family child, as for him, he is very strong compared with the general Golden Core Realm, but he is still different from Zhou Shu. Far away.


    But so.


    The heavy gold sword was lifted flat, and suddenly the wind was surging.


    The mighty sword intent, turned into layers of dark clouds, gathered in front of the heavy golden sword, and there were more and more black and foggy demon ants, as if endless, and soon, like a mountain peak lying in front of the city. Destroyed, with a great sense of oppression, it is hard to breathe.


    The black-clothed cultivators were silent, and Kong Jieren felt a chill from the bottom of his heart, and couldn''t help but said, "It''s just the spiritual power of the sword intent, there is no way to break through the indisputable!"


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was indifferent, and he slowly pressed the heavy golden sword down, the mountain suddenly fell, and the countless sword intent was sprinkled like a waterfall and mountain torrent, and he rushed forward quickly under the protection of the heavy golden sword.


    But within a short while, the defense of innocence was torn through a gap, and the magic ants poured in.


    In a blink of an eye, the heavy golden sword had stopped in front of Kong Jieren. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 626


    Chapter 626 is nothing but [no*error] [С-˵-��] members hand-made, more chapters please go to the website:

 Chapter 627: you choose

    phone-reading


    Having torn the gap, he naturally followed the trend, Zhou Shu followed the heavy golden sword and fell in front of Kong Jieren.


    Looking at Kong Jieren who was still dazed, and then at the Wuzhe book in his hand, Zhou Shu closed the slips casually.


    The defensive barrier disappeared immediately.


    Wuzhengshu, such a powerful fifth-order magic weapon, a coveted treasure, was right in front of him, but Zhou Shu didn''t look at it again.


    He knew that he couldn''t **** Wuzhengshu over, even if it was just casual, he could do it easily.


    With such a crime, to obtain such a magic weapon, it will inevitably become the target of the Confucian family and even most of the Nascent Soul Divine Realm monks. Since it is impossible to keep it, it will only cause a murderous disaster, so why take it? You must know that if you cannot resist the temptation for a while, you will undoubtedly die. Countless cultivators will die because of this greed.


    Kill all these people?


    It is conceivable but not to be done, because it is impossible to do without traces. An aristocratic family like Kong Jieren must have left things like natal soul lamps in the family. As long as something happens, the family will soon know.


    "do not move."


    The pressure on the heavy gold sword released, completely suppressing Kong Jieren, almost unable to move.


    "You... what do you want to do?"


    Seeing the long sword hanging in front of him, Kong Jieren''s face turned pale, and he couldn''t help being flustered and repeatedly yelled at him, but at this time he also truly understood the difference in strength between himself and Zhou Shu. Without the Wuzheng Book, he was far behind. , He did not dare to struggle more, and did not ask for help.


    The black-clothed repairmen behind him walked a few steps closer, with a lot of worry on their faces, but they threw a rat-inhibited device, and didn''t dare to get too close when they wanted to come over, they just kept shouting there.


    "Master, don''t mess around!"


    "Master Confucius is the young master of the Confucian family of Qu Yun. His position is respected. If you hurt him, the master will never let you go!"


    "Harmony is expensive, and harmony is expensive."


    "If there is any misunderstanding, just talk about it, don''t really do it."


    ...


    Zhou Shu stared at Kong Jieren with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Master Kong, are you willing to leave?"


    "Why do you want me to go, I won''t go, what can you do? You dare not even move my magic weapon, and you dare to do it to me?"


    Hearing the words of his entourage, Kong Jieren''s panic gradually dissipated, and suddenly became arrogant again, as if he had taken Zhou Shu''s position, thinking that Zhou Shu could do nothing about him.


    It is rare for aristocratic children to do such a rogue behavior, but Zhou Shu was not surprised.


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, but that smile was cold, "It''s really regrettable."


    Of course, it wasn''t just a sneer, the coercion was doubled, and the powerful spiritual consciousness poured out like a waterfall.


    At such a close distance, and cast without reservation, his spiritual sense immediately suppressed Kong Jieren.


    In an instant, Kong Jieren��s spiritual consciousness was completely separated by Zhou Shu, and he was completely covered. He could hardly feel the situation outside, and even his mind was a little unclear, as if he had fallen into the cold winter ice cellar, and his whole body was cold. There was a cold spring, and the body couldn''t help shaking.


    He had never encountered this kind of situation before, and he was completely suppressed in his strongest consciousness, and he couldn''t even think of it.


    The fear of Zhou Shu rose to another level.


    Kong Jieren''s face paled, "What do you want to do... Save me..."


    He tried to get rid of the suppression, but he couldn''t do it. His spiritual consciousness was not as good as Zhou Shu. Even if he was trained with the Renwang Art, he could only protect himself at this time, and he didn''t have any spare energy to fight back to break through Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness. Surrounded by.


    "No one can hear it, you''d better keep your manners."


    Zhou Shu put down the heavy golden sword, grabbed the Wuzheng book with ease, stroked his hand a few times, and was quite intoxicated, "It''s a magic weapon, who wouldn''t want it?"


    "You dare to take it, you will never live in peace!"


    Kong Jieren shouted loudly, but the voice was a little pale, but he had no other choice but to shout.


    "Don''t worry, I just borrowed it to play for a few days and will not keep it. However, I will give it to Tianjianmen or Cihangzong. I think they will be happy to accept the book of Wuzheng. After all, it was given by someone else. Yes, instead of grabbing it by himself, there will be no trouble..." He paused, looked at Kong Jieren, and smiled, "You said, if they get the Wuzheng Book, will they return it to the Kong family? "


    "Why... why did you do this?"


    Kong Jie was a little sluggish, he didn''t think Zhou Shu would do this, don''t give it to others without controversy.


    But once Wuzhengshu really falls into the hands of the Dazong Sect, it will be difficult even for the Confucian family to want to come back, especially if it was given away for nothing. The Dazong Sect has no fault at all, and there are enough reasons not to return it. Even if it is still, it will definitely strike a stroke.


    "I like."


    Zhou Shu didn��t look at him, and continued talking, as if talking about a very common thing, "Wu Zheng Shu is lost in your hands. Will the Confucian family still treat you as the young master? I think, probably not. Now, even if you are still, I��m afraid that there is no prestige, and no one will convince you and listen to you. What a pity."


    Kong Xieren was shocked, startled and terrified.


    Losing the family treasure, no matter what the circumstances, even as his young master, is difficult to forgive, especially now that the Kong family has few family treasures.


    "You don''t have to doubt, I will really do this if you really don''t want to leave."


    Zhou Shu''s voice became cold again, as icy.


    Feeling the infiltration of the cold air a little bit, it was almost impossible to withstand it, Kong Jieren couldn''t stop the fear in his heart, hesitated and said, "I..."


    "Don''t hesitate, just say whether you want it or not."


    Pop, pop!


    Two consecutive beeps The pen in his hand broke into three pieces, and it fell into the air and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu put down the heavy gold sword and said slowly, "Do you want to be like this pen? If you continue to anger me, I don''t guarantee that I will continue to talk to you peacefully."


    Holding the bare penholder, Kong Jie had more fear in his heart and looked around, but his consciousness was blocked, and he could only see the anxious expression under the follower''s door, but he could not hear any voice other than Zhou Shu. I don''t know what to do. .


    It''s also retribution. He is always arbitrary, but at a critical moment when he wants to hear other people''s opinions, he can''t.


    "what are you doing!"


    "How dare you take the initiative to take the initiative, don''t you want to live!"


    "Stop!"


    The black-clothed repairer was shocked immediately and almost wanted to step forward.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and didn''t look at them too much. Even if they went together, Zhou Shu had nothing to fear, not to mention that they didn''t dare.


    As a sect, the master''s family is under control. They can''t think of a good way to save people, and if they don''t want something in the master''s family, they can only wait by the side.


    "Have you considered it clearly?"


    Zhou Shu held the book of Wuzheng in front of Kong Jieren with a slight smile, "Take the book, and everyone will go together, don''t show up in front of me again, or let me take the book, you choose."


    Kong Jieren stared at the book of Wuzheng and remained silent.


    But at this time, his defense has been destroyed layer by layer, and persistence is no longer there. He has some intentions to obey the mercy. He did not speak, but the inherent arrogance of the family that prevented him from doing things under restraint. select.


    "I was impolite."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, his figure floated back dozens of feet, but Wu Zhengshu did not move, still hanging in front of Kong Jieren.


    He looked at Kong Jieren with a smile on his face, "How?" (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 628: Stop chasing

    "As long as I want, I can take it anytime


    . "


    Although there is no way out of this sentence, Zhou Shu and Kong Jie will understand.


    At this time, the black-clothed cultivators rushed forward, each holding a magic weapon, protecting Kong Jieren in the middle, and glaring at Zhou Shu together.


    "Young Master, step back, let us deal with him!"


    "The master insults the officials to die, to serve the young master, is what the sect should do..."


    "roll!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by an angry shout.


    Kong Jieren''s face was flushed, and his face was full of anger, as if he was about to vent all the frustration he had just received on these followers.


    He didn''t want to fight Zhou Shu again.


    Looking at Zhou Shu coldly, without saying a word, he put away the book of no disputes, turned around and left.


    Soon, no trace was visible.


    Zhou Shu stayed in place and waited for a while, until the few people completely left the scope of their spiritual consciousness before returning to the treasure ship.


    As soon as `w.`lu`com entered the door, two pairs of eyes looked at him blankly, showing a lot of grievances.


    "Senior Brother Shu went to teach that hole, and he didn''t let us go to see it, he still kept us, hum."


    "Brother, are you okay? There are a lot of words in Wurong Novel Network"


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "It''s okay."


    It should be fine for the time being. Using words and strength to deter Confucianism is very effective, and there are also some tricks. For example, sending magic weapons to Dazongmen is obviously a trick to remove the trouble. The possibility of Dazongmen accepting it is very small. , And Zhou Shu was even more unlikely to do this. No one else would believe it. Only a family like Kong Jieren would believe it.


    If someone else raises something, it may not take long for Kong Jieren to understand, but it seems that Kong Jie is a very self-serving person, and most of them would not listen to others, and he would not be threatened such a big humiliation. Huiming said, don''t worry too much about this.


    Kong Jieren, who had not entered the world deeply, was frightened, and he would definitely not pursue it again for the time being, but it is difficult to say that the matter is over like this. If the beads have an extremely important purpose for Kong Jieren and make him obsessed with it, then he will probably still If you use other methods, or even ask the elder outside the house to solve it, it will be troublesome.


    "Do you think, brother?"


    Yang Mei blinked and looked at him with some worry on her face. She probably knew that things would not be so easy to solve.


    Only Hao Siyun had a big heart and didn''t want to, only happy.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay after saying that, I will teach you the tactics for a while, and now all calm down and don''t think about other things."


    "Ah, Fa Jue! Good, good!"


    Hao Siyun almost jumped up, and Zhou Shu was not surprised when she heard the word Fa Jue.


    "Now, brother."


    Yangmei nodded lightly, immediately closed her eyes and lowered her eyebrows, calming her mind.


    Zhou Shu walked to the bow, opened the hidden formation, added a lot of spirit stones, adjusted the direction, and headed south.


    "What I teach you is called the method of pulling silk, which is a secret method for enhancing spiritual consciousness. You must learn it carefully."


    "Now!"


    "I must study hard, brother."


    The method of pulling the silk, this secret method does not have too many thresholds. In the future, it will probably be exchanged with a lot of contributions in the Heyin school, but the Yanyi Jue is not the case. It is rarer and the threshold is relatively high. The most basic requirement is the golden core. territory.


    A little bit, and outside Yugong Cave, Kong Jieren and several black-clothed repairmen returned to the previous valley.


    Kong Xieren stood without a word, the arrogance on his face was much less, but it was even colder.


    What happened to the black-clothed entourages did not happen, why the arrogant young master was straightforward, looking at each other, wondering if it should be.


    Some followers couldn''t help but asked, "Young Master, what happened, did the Golden Core Cultivator say something?"


    Thinking of what happened before, Kong Jieren''s face suddenly sank, "Go away."


    The entourage retreated angrily, not daring to speak again.


    After a while, the famous cultivator seemed to be the boss of them. After taking a few steps forward, he whispered, "Young Master, are we really not chasing you?"


    Kong Jieren glanced at him, no.


    The follower''s boss paused, and then said, "Young master, the beads are very important. Once you find the master, getting news from the alchemist will greatly help your position in the Confucian family. It is even possible to directly become the heir to the master. Can''t give up."


    There were other entourages who said, "Yeah, I have worked so hard for so long, spent four or five months for the beads, and sent people to act with countless efforts. It is really not worth giving up like this."


    "Those of us who work under the sect, naturally hope that the greater the young master''s achievements, the better. Since this matter is of great use to the young master, we must do it to the end."


    Following the boss��s persuasion, ��Young Master, we can all see that although the golden core is good in strength, but most of its status is low, he never dares to treat the Young Master, but the Young Master has no such scruples at all. He didn''t dare to hurt the young master. And that person is just a golden pill, how can he be stronger? No matter how strong it is, my second and third son and I, together using the secret method of''sacrificing one''s life for righteousness'', will definitely kill him."


    To say this for the young master, they can be regarded as pushing their hearts and minds, and the secret method of "sacrificing one''s life for righteousness" is one of the unique skills of the Confucian gentleman''s formula, which can greatly enhance the power of the golden core to explode. This secret is also difficult for the Confucian family. One of the reasons to deal with.


    The aristocratic family is like this, using their background can always cultivate many loyal dead men, which is difficult for the sect.


    "Okay, I don''t need you to teach me to do things!"


    Kong Jieren listened to it for so long but couldn��t listen anymore, his face showed a lot of boredom, and he waved his hand like he wanted to catch a fly, ��Of course I won��t give up, but I have my own ideas. , You don��t need to talk nonsense."


    "I''m the young master will not give up, the young master is wise."


    "Rising to the difficulties, Fang shows the heroic qualities."


    Several entourages also understood his character, and nodded a few compliments, but they were also puzzled, "The young master has an idea? I would like to hear the young master''s opinion."


    Kong Jieren was slightly relieved, and slowly said, "I won''t follow it directly, but I will check it secretly. They can''t go far in the Dayu Plain anyway."


    He was really shocked by Zhou Shu, and he didn''t want to meet Zhou Shu again.


    He left the aristocratic family and entered the world for training. After going out, he defeated many fellow practitioners. He was full of ambition and thought he was invincible in the Golden Core Realm. If you think about it, he is strong enough, and he comes from a family, and he can cultivate the Renwang Art that countless practitioners envy, not to mention that there are treasures such as Wuzhengshu as a backing, which is simply the pride of the sky, but he never expected these In front of Zhou Shu, I was so proud that it was not worth mentioning. The King of Nen Art was invalidated, his consciousness was suppressed, and even the magic weapon was taken away. The reason for saving his life was only the word of the family...


    For him, this is a great humiliation. His confidence has been destroyed several times back and forth, and it is still in a state of rebuilding and cannot be restored.


    He couldn''t help cursing Zhou Shu in his heart, but he didn''t want to face Zhou Shu at all before his realm was raised, and after his realm was raised, the first thing he had to do was to find Zhou Shu, a shame.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 628


    Chapter 628 is not chased by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net] members, more chapters please go to the website:

 Chapter 629: the Kongs

    "Oh."


    The follower boss seemed thoughtful, "The young master is right. Since they have gone to the Dayu Plain, it is not difficult to find them. Sooner or later, they will be able to do so."


    Quyun Kong��s family, Naquyun Mountain, was originally on the Dayu Plain, and above the dragon veins of Guzhongzhou, it was an excellent location. Later, the dragon veins were destroyed and they were unable to practice. The ancient Zhongzhou cultivators left one after another. Kong The home is no exception. It moved to the Daqin Mountains, but the old site of Quyun Mountain is well preserved and survives to this day, and the name of Quyun Kong��s family has been used until now.


    Even now, in the Guzhongzhou area of ??the Dayu Plain, the Quyun Kong family still retains a lot of power. This force is not only the repairers, but also ordinary mortals, with a large number of people, so it is within hundreds of thousands of kilometers in the ancient central state. What happened in the Dayu Plain was rare in the Confucian family.


    Since those two women are going to the Dayu Plain, then they will appear in the Confucian power more or less. Even if the people of Kong Jie don��t chase them, they still have a lot to do. [��][False] Novel ww.qulu .m can find them.


    The follower''s boss bowed respectfully, "How does the young master plan to return to the Daqin Mountains?"


    Kong Jieren shook his head, "I''m going to find Duke Zhong De, tell him the news, and let him decide...Tengyu ancient tomb is not born, now he should be still in Quyun Mountain and can be found."


    As he said, he sighed with a rare sigh, "Oh, I wanted to find the owner of the beads, and then tell Duke Zhongde, so that I can be appreciated by Duke Zhongde, and my status will be greatly improved, but now It seems to be dysfunctional."


    Gong Zhongde, the current Patriarch of the Confucian family, is currently the only monk in the Transcendent Realm, and has entered the middle stage of Transcendent Realm a long time ago, and can be regarded as a strong in the entire Dongsheng Prefecture.


    "Young Master does not need to worry."


    The follow-up boss nodded and said, "In fact, it''s okay to do this. Even if the girl has dust beads, Duke Zhong De should be satisfied."


    Kong Jieren shook his head, showing a hint of helplessness, "I hope so, but the effect is definitely not as good as finding the alchemist directly, and there is no way," said that, he couldn''t help but clenched his fist and said bitterly. "That damned golden core, just wait!"


    A few months ago, he saw Yang Mei��s bead string and heard what Yang Mei and Hao Siyun said. He believed that the person Yang Mei was looking for was an extremely good alchemist, and he was so good that they were terribly good. The Kong family now needs one of the best alchemists to make alchemy for Zhongde Gong.


    The name of the pill destiny comes from the inheritance of the Confucian family for thousands of years. It is rumored that you can go to the Dao and know your own fate by subduing this pill.


    Because of the Pill of Destiny, the Confucian family has had cultivators who have crossed the Tribulation Realm for almost generations, and they have been standing in Dongsheng Prefecture, second only to the four powerful families who have come out. But with the loss of the treasure, the family path fell into failure, and it gradually became impossible. For a long time, there was no more robbery monk.


    The materials required for the Pill of Destiny are extremely rare. They are all treasures of the realm of cultivating immortals, such as the demon pill of the Qiqiu fox of the seventh-order strange beast, and the strange treasure of the Nine Heron agarwood of the maiden. It��s only 20 years ago... but I got the materials, but couldn��t open the furnace for alchemy, because the Confucian family had no alchemy master who could refine the Pill of Destiny. The unique secret medicine that might be refined by the alchemy master of the big sect-once the pill is leaked to the big sect, the Confucian family will only decline and die even more severely, and even have the calamity of extinction-can only be temporarily shelved.


    However, it has been a long time since Zhongde��s public transformation of the God Realm in the middle stage, and within a hundred years, he will enter the latter stage of the God Realm��s transformation. He must begin to prepare for the crossing of the Tribulation Realm. It was something that the entire Kong family didn''t want to see... In order to revive the glory of the family, the Kong family was looking for a sufficiently good alchemist for him.


    Especially those direct descendants, when they didn��t reach the Nascent Soul Realm, they all joined the world one after another, going to various places in Dongsheng Prefecture to find alchemists, looking for news and opportunities, because they all know who can get news from alchemists and who You can get Zhongdegong''s appreciation, and whoever gets the heir of the Patriarch will have greater hope. If anyone can find the alchemist directly, he will almost certainly get the position of the heir of the Kong family.


    Kong Jieren, because of this, left the family and entered the world of cultivation.


    At the moment when he saw the beads, Kong Jie thought he had the greatest opportunity, so he tried his best to get more news about the owner of the beads from Yangmei. It is best to follow the alchemy all the way to find the alchemist, but Yangmei noticed. As a result, nothing was gained. When he was about to follow along, Zhou Shu stopped him.


    He didn��t want to fight with Zhou Shu anymore, so he planned to tell Duke Zhongde directly about Yangmei��s dust and beads, and let Duke Zhongde handle the matter. As for not telling the others in the Kong family, let the cultivator of Yuan Yingjing come. Deal with Zhou Shu?


    The reason is also very simple, no one else can be trusted, except for his slain, no one else can. The aristocratic family is a very cruel place, especially when competing for succession, any of the same clan will not hesitate to attack opponents. If he tells the news to other monks, he will probably not get any benefit, and instead will marry others. clothes.


    "Young Master, shall we go to Quyun Mountain?"


    Kong Jieren nodded Well, if I go now, I should be able to catch up. "


    "Yes."


    The followers approached one after another, respectfully following them.


    Kong Jieren didn''t say any more, rose up and went to Quyun Mountain.


    It was calm for many days.


    In the high-altitude clouds, where no one noticed, the Daxin Treasure Ship seemed to merge with the clouds, flying silently.


    There was no sound outside, but it was quite lively inside.


    "Brother Shu, what you soak every day is so unpleasant..."


    Hao Siyun pinched his nose and couldn''t help waving his hand, but still couldn''t help but leaned to Zhou Shu''s side and looked on.


    Zhou Shuzheng and his clothes were soaked in a vat of liquid medicine, while practicing Yan Fujing, while deducing various sword arts.


    In addition to sword training, he increased the intensity and strength of body training. The current situation is pressing, and the opponent will become stronger and stronger. Dongshengjian will not say it, and he will not understand people. The bigger, no matter what others are, the most important thing is to improve one''s own strength. If Yan Fujing can reach the tree vein state as soon as possible, it will be of great help.


    He opened his eyes, tapped Hao Siyun''s head lightly, and said softly, "If it smells bad, don''t make trouble, and concentrate on doing things. Look at Yangmei and learn from her."


    In the corner of the boat, Yang Mei was setting aside the pill furnace to make alchemy, a group of cyan flames in his hand swam back and forth, his sweaty little face was full of concentration, and no foreign objects were allowed in his eyes.


    Hao Siyun touched his head aggrievedly and complained, "I don''t know how to practice alchemy, I just want to practice the tactics, but there is no one in your boat to accompany me to practice, you let me do it, or I Learn body training from you, right? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    "Are you refining your body? You are naughty again..." (To be continued.)


    Chapter 629


    Chapter 629 Kong family is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 630: Fujitama Tomb

    "Hmph, forget it!"


    Hao Siyun curled his lips and walked away angrily.


    It''s a little strange. When she walks, she makes pleasant sounds from time to time, clanging like beads and jade, like heaven and music, bringing out a special rhythm.


    When she reached the bow, she suddenly stopped and exclaimed.


    "Brother Shu, come and see, where is it?"


    "Want to lie to me," Zhou Shu showed a trace of disdain, and closed his eyes, "I can''t even feel my spiritual sense."


    Hao Siyun turned her head, shook her head again and again, and said anxiously, "Brother! Of course you can''t perceive it so far, you have to look."


    "Trust you once."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and pressed it lightly, and the whole wooden barrel slid towards the bow of the ship with the people.


    Lifting his eyes outward, he was surprised and unconscious, "This is..."


    "Look, I didn''t lie to you."


    Hao Siyun showed some pride, "These clouds and {��}false{little} said ww.ed beams of light, it''s strange, is someone crossing the catastrophe?"


    Sitting in the bucket, Zhou Shu shook his head while continuing to practice, "Of course not, it''s not like this."


    Hao Siyun doubted again, "Is that someone refined the best magic weapon, or the best pill?"


    "No, this vision is so vast, it''s not ordinary. If it is a magic pill, at least Tier 5 or above, who would refine the alchemy where there is no spiritual energy..."


    Thousands of miles away, the sky was filled with orange-yellow colored clouds, one piece connected to one another, layered on top of each other, extremely dense, almost covering most of the sky, without the sun and the moon. And among the colorful clouds, there are three dark red light beams that are several kilometers thick, falling from the sky and directly into the ground.


    The beam of light is condensed and does not disperse the light.


    The three beams of light are still expanding outward, getting bigger and bigger, and there are signs of merging together.


    Below the beam of light is a large mountain. At this time, the mountain body can''t help shaking under the beam of light, rumbling as if it would split at any time.


    It seemed to be getting more and more weird. There was even a sound in the air, like the sound of a drum, like thunder, but there was no thunder.


    Hao Siyun yelled anxiously, "Yang Mei, you are still making alchemy, take a look!"


    "Siyun, here it is."


    Yangmei smiled slightly, showing a hint of helplessness in his smile, put down the pill that had just been refined, and stood up.


    "It''s strange, is this also a natural vision?"


    When she walked to the side, Yang Mei was also taken aback, staring at the beam of light for a while and then condensed her eyebrows, "I heard people say in Yugong Cave that the ancient tomb of Tengyu might be born, is that it? "


    "Tengyu Ancient Tomb?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, nodded and said, "That should be it. If the ancient ruins are born, the vision of the sky is very likely. Yangmei, do you have more?"


    A blaze of heat flashed in his eyes. If it was as Yangmei said, there must be countless strange treasures in these ancient ruins. Any cultivator would be excited when they heard it, and he would be no exception.


    "When I heard it, I shouldn''t say it, but I took it down very seriously."


    Yangmei nodded, her expression a little complicated.


    In ancient times, there was a large family of Teng Clan in Guzhong Prefecture. At that time, the head of the family was named King Teng. His cultivation reached the seventh stage of crossing the tribulation realm, that is, the great monk who had survived six times of calamity. Reach the Mahayana realm and ascend to the sky for ten days, and the family can also become a family, which will be passed on for generations.


    However, in the end he was trapped in a demon, not only failed to be promoted to Mighty Power, but also died, and even his family was almost completely destroyed.


    The big reason why he fell into the devil was because of the birth of Fujitama, who was the only daughter of the king of Tengyu and the person he cherished most.


    Surprisingly, Tengyu was born in a big family like the Teng family, but he had no spiritual roots.


    It is impossible to cultivate immortals without spiritual roots. This is the unbreakable "truth" in the world of immortal cultivation, but King Teng is unwilling. In order to allow Tengyu to cultivate immortals and have a long life, he tried everything possible, such as robbing other sects everywhere. The treasure of the door, etc...


    The family kept persuading the King of Teng for these things, but King Teng never listened to persuasion.


    However, no matter what he did, Tengyu could not cultivate immortality. On the contrary, when she was seventeen years old, her body could not bear to die because she took too many elixirs, because she was not a cultivator, and even her soul could not survive.


    The death of Tengyu made King Teng completely mad, and he also fell completely into a demon barrier and was dominated by a heart demon.


    He built a rattan jade tomb for Tengyu. In this ancient tomb that is more luxurious than countless palaces, Tengyu still maintains the appearance before her death. She is always young and accompanied by countless treasures and spiritual things. King Fuji put in almost all the treasures of his family.


    Such a perverse act was not enough for him. He still went to looting other sects and continued to pile up treasures in the tomb. As a result, many small sects and families were destroyed, and those who resisted him were trapped by him. In the tomb, it was used as a funerary for Tengyu, which even included most of the Teng family.


    This behavior aroused dissatisfaction from the big sects and some forces, and they attacked in groups. The King of Teng died after being seriously injured, and the Tomb of Tengyu he built became a mystery with his death, and there was no place for anyone.


    Many years later, someone accidentally discovered the location of the tomb of Tengyu in Guzhongzhou. The location gradually spread, and many people knew it. Many practitioners gathered in Guzhongzhou, waiting for the tomb to open.


    "In fact, King Fuji is also very good It''s not good to have such a father, hey..."


    Hao Siyun sighed, a little bit sad, but soon returned to normal, and said in surprise, "Yang Mei, are you so many?"


    "I heard someone tell me when I was in the restaurant," Yang Mei looked at Hao Siyun, suspiciously, "Siyun, you were there at the time, didn''t you listen?"


    "Not paying attention."


    Hao Siyun left and hugged Yangmei with a grin, "Hehe, I''ll be fine with you, and don''t worry about everything."


    Her behavior caused Yang Mei, who was a little worried, to smile again.


    The origin of the tomb of Tengyu made Zhou Shu also a little bit embarrassed.


    The Vine King is a tragedy, and it is also a pity. If a monk is most affectionate, no matter how high his cultivation level is, he will most likely fall into the heart demon in the end and fail the road. Cultivating immortals is better to see through lightly, but you can''t suppress your emotions. It''s also necessary to be comfortable, otherwise the heart demon will always take advantage of the void.


    At this moment, the beam of light on the horizon is getting closer and closer, and it shines more and more solidly, and the bright brilliance shines in all directions, and it is clearly visible for tens of thousands of miles.


    The Tengyu ancient tomb was born, and there was a sign as early as a year ago. At this time, it finally appeared. Suddenly, countless monks and monks flew towards that side, and people like wild geese were everywhere in the air.


    A stream of powerful spiritual consciousness passed by the treasure ship. Obviously, many monks had noticed the existence of the treasure ship, but they didn''t leave a glance, and there was no time to look more.


    The three beams of light gradually closed together, condensing into a thicker beam of light, completely covering the mountains below.


    Because it was too huge, the beam of light appeared a little distorted, and the mountains below shook more severely, and countless mountains, rocks, and trees flew up like rain. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 630 Vine Jade Tomb


    Chapter 630 Tengyu Tomb is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 631: The cracked mountain front

    phone-reading


    "Senior Brother Shu, let''s go and take a look!"


    Hao Siyun showed many expectations in his eyes, and it seemed to be shining, "That''s a relic of ancient times. It''s not easy to encounter it, so I can''t miss it. (www..com


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Not bad."


    He recovered indifferently, and his previous excitement disappeared. Such a big vision, and there were early signs, there must be many monks waiting for such ancient relics, intending to get involved, most of which are in the Nascent Soul Realm, and there are also monks in the transformation of gods. , It is not at all that Golden Core Realm like him can intervene, it is impossible to obtain treasures.


    However, at the time of the meeting, it''s good to have a look at this grand scene.


    "Yang Mei, what do you think?"


    "I listen to my brother."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then we will pass, but we will be in the boat for now, don''t go out."


    "Ok!"


    Zhou Shu turned around and flew towards the beam of light. There were many people on the same road along the way. Most of the monks arrived first, and most of the rest were Golden Core Cultivators. It''s rare for them to encounter such a thing once in their lives, with excitement flashing on their faces, eager to try.


    Not long after, the treasure ship flew to the front of the mountain that was about to crack.


    Outside the beam of light, there were hundreds of people surrounded, but no noise was heard. Everyone stared at the mountain quietly, waiting for the tomb to open, and the moment of excitement came.


    The light on the beam of light became more and more condensed, and the power became stronger and stronger. Everyone in the air felt like the ground was shaking.


    And Zhou Shu stared at the beam of light, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. On the mountain, countless invisible black auras radiated. This black aura was a bit strange, but under the cover of the beam of light, few people could see it.


    "Sickness? It doesn''t look like it, but it shouldn''t be a good thing..."


    He thought to himself, but he didn''t care too much. After all, it was an ancient tomb from a long time ago, and it was not strange.


    At this time, the mountain seemed to split a crack in the violent shaking, and a faint golden light appeared faintly.


    "what!"


    "opened!?"


    "A lot of golden lights, they are all treasures!"


    Suddenly, the sentiment was surging, and many people could no longer calm down.


    A golden light suddenly flew out of the crowd and shot towards the mountain at an extremely fast speed, just like a meteor.


    More than a dozen golden lights followed and flew out.


    But more people didn''t move, and forcibly resisted the urge to fly out. At this time, the mountain was still in the shadow of a beam of light. The power contained in that beam of light was not trivial. I don''t know the details, and if you just want to break through it, I''m afraid the consequences will be worrying.


    "Brother Shu, let''s go too!"


    Hao Siyun clenched his fist and stared at the crack, his eyes gleaming like stars, very excited.


    Zhou Shu knocked her angrily, "Don''t be stupid."


    "Oh."


    Hao Siyun seemed to be flat on the ball, and his head suddenly drooped.


    Yang Mei shook her hand and said in a low voice, "Sister Siyun, don''t be anxious. Those big monks didn''t show up and didn''t move. They didn''t move. It means that most of the tombs are not accessible now."


    Hao Siyun blinked, "Really?"


    Zhou Shu nodded to Yang Mei and cast approving glances, "Yang Mei is right, the monk hasn''t..."


    Before the voice fell, I heard a scream.


    The golden light that first reached the mountain, as soon as it touched the beam of light, the golden light immediately dissipated and fell directly, but in the process of falling, all the body became black, and there was no sound in the blink of an eye.


    The golden lights behind him quickly stopped, with a bit of rejoicing, "Fortunately, I didn''t take the lead."


    But before the rejoicing was over, a few black auras overflowed from the beam of light and suddenly entangled several people. They did not have time to evade or resist, they fell off, and their bodies also turned black, and their faces were terrified and evil. The ghost is a bit horrible.


    For a time, many repairers were panicked and backed away.


    Hao Siyun''s face was pale, a little stunned, "Why..."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a lot of dignity on his face, and said sternly, "It is difficult to cultivate immortals. Many times you take a wrong step and die. There is no regret at all. You must be cautious in everything and you must not be impulsive. Like a cloud, you must firmly remember ."


    The scene in front of him gave Hao Siyun a big shock, and he felt a palpitation. He nodded quickly, "Yes, Brother Shu."


    She has too little experience. She is spoiled by her sister at the sect, and Yangmei is also taken when she goes out. She doesn''t experience a few dangers, and she doesn''t have a long memory. She also hopes that she can understand the beating when Zhou is comfortable.


    "This ancient tomb is really terrible."


    "Those black auras, I''m afraid they are more powerful than evil auras, they will die if they touch them, there is no way to avoid them."


    "Forget it, I''ll leave early, this place is not in the Golden Core Realm."


    Noisy sounds began to increase.


    Said to leave, but no one left, they were all waiting, waiting for the beam of light to disperse to the tomb to truly open, and also waiting for the monk to take action first, break the tomb, and then think of a way to get in and get a share.


    Almost all the Golden Core Cultivators who were present had this idea.


    After a crack appeared in the mountain, the beam of light moved much slower, and the mountain stopped shaking and gradually calmed down.


    After half an hour, nothing has changed.


    "That''s it, don''t you continue to turn it on?"


    "How do I get in here?"


    Everyone waited anxiously, their voices became louder and louder, and the surroundings became more and more chaotic.


    The treasure ship was still hidden in the clouds, and the three people in the ship were still waiting quietly. Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Someone is going to take action?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll know in a moment."


    He felt that many people were coming, they should be monks in the Nascent Soul Realm. They were much more cautious than the Golden Core Cultivators, they could take care of them, and they didn''t bother to be with the Cultivators, so they all waited in the periphery before, and did not rely too much. Nearly, now I feel that the tomb will not continue to open, so I came out.


    Soon, the three came together and stopped five miles in front of the beam of light.


    They are all cultivators of the Nascent Infant Realm, their aura is a bit higher than those before, and their manners are calm, with a hint of arrogance in it.


    "Isn''t this the three monsters of Meishan, they are here too?"


    "They are not far away. What''s weird about coming here? It''s weird if they don''t come."


    "Dare to walk so close, are you not afraid of getting those black anger?"


    "They are all middle-stage cultivators of the Nascent Infant Realm, and the Nascent Infant comes out of the body, shouldn''t they be afraid?"


    Obviously many people knew these three monks and gave pointers.


    All three of them came from the Meishan Gate, which was a sect that was both righteous and evil. The reputation was not very good. The three monks in the gate were also called the Three Monsters of Meishan.


    The three of them didn''t say much, looked at each other, nodded and said, "Go ahead."


    As they said, they took out the magic weapons they were good at, two swords and one axe, the gold and silver brilliance shone back and forth, and they looked particularly dazzling in front of the dark red beam of light.


    All the attention has been paid for a while.


    The three of them showed a trace of pride, and Yuan Li poured into the magic weapon, preparing to bombard the beam of light.


    "Wait a minute."


    Before he took the shot, there was a voice to stop him, and in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen monks came one after another and stopped near the three of them.


    "The three are so anxious to do something, do you want to monopolize this tomb?"


    The voice is very crisp, like a child. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 632: Monks union

    Everyone was slightly taken aback when they followed the sound.


    Really a child, the monk looked only seven or eight years old, with a short stature and a very immature face, with a hint of disdain in his eyes that did not match his age.


    Some cultivators laughed and said, "Which senior is this, like a child, haha."


    I was quickly interrupted, "Don''t mess, are you looking for death?"


    But it was a bit late to remind, the laughing cultivator suddenly stagnated, and fell straight down from the air, it was not right that he fell to death.


    Hearing that childish voice, the three monsters of Meishan couldn''t help but startled.


    Putting away the magic weapon, they all turned around, their expressions condensed, "Bai Boy, what do you mean by this?"


    The little monk had his surname Bai. When he was young, he accidentally ate a strange fruit. He would never grow up again. He was always a boy, and he was called Baitong from this point. Although he would not grow up, he would never grow up. The cultivation base is quite high, and it has reached the novel Ww.uld of the late Yuan Ying stage "No "Wrong".


    "Hey, everyone has been waiting for so long, and you can''t just open it and go in when you say it."


    Bai Tongzi smiled, "Everyone has a share of the treasure. You are eager to open the tomb and go in. Do you want to go first, step by step, and grab more treasures?"


    Several monks sneered, "Huh, we have been guarding for a year, how can we let you go in?"


    "Yes, if you want to enter, you can enter together. Don''t think about being one step ahead!"


    "Let you go in first, I''m afraid that all the treasures will be taken away by you, how can there be such a good thing!"


    After being said to be the central issue, the three monsters of Meishan looked stagnant, and then said, "The three of us don''t have such an idea. We just try the formation of the tomb, and also open the way for you to be pawns."


    "You are accustomed to doing evil, you will have such kindness, haha, it makes people laugh out loud."


    "no."


    Bai Tongzi waved his hand. "The old man counted. There are 21 monks here. We are the ones who came early. We happen to be nearby by chance, so we should unite so that this opportunity is not wasted. It won��t let those who come later take advantage. What do you think?"


    His body shape, voice and appearance are all boys, but he is old-fashioned when speaking, which is a bit weird.


    "Old Bai has a point."


    "Yes, we happen to be nearby. This is a great opportunity. Those monks who are far away need some time to come, and we take advantage of this to explore and obtain the treasures in it."


    "Well said, although the Tengyu Tomb is huge, it can''t accommodate too many people. It''s enough to have us, but we can''t compete with each other. There is no benefit to letting others benefit, right? "


    The cultivator of Meishan deliberately glanced at the three monsters of Meishan. The three monsters of Meishan were also quick to see the opportunity. They were worried that they would cause anger, and immediately said, "Old Bai''s words are indeed very reasonable. We are willing to follow the meaning of Old Bai."


    Bai Tongzi nodded lightly, his eyes were quite contented.


    Many monks nodded their heads in agreement. They don��t accept anyone on weekdays, but they put aside their face before the big gains, and looked at the problem very wisely. What Bai Tongzi said is indeed in everyone��s interest. Together, everyone has benefits. As for gains How much depends on their ability, and if they are scattered and fight frequently, they will probably not get it, and they will take advantage of later people.


    The cultivators discussed with each other, and did not take the hundreds of golden cores beside them seriously. In their eyes, these golden core cultivators may have come earlier, but they are not even qualified to enter.


    A few Golden Core Cultivators were a little angry and were about to say something aloud, but as soon as they spoke, there was a powerful pressure that made them unable to speak.


    In front of so many monks, their every move is under the control of the monks, and they have no right to speak at all.


    This is so domineering, but the monk is indeed domineering and used to facing the cultivator.


    "What do you think?"


    Bai Tongzi looked around and said slowly, "If you agree, we will immediately take action together, open the entrance, and enter the ancient tomb." He paused, and a cold light appeared in his eyes, "If you disagree, then You can go."


    Everyone nodded one after another, none of them objected.


    Bai Tongzi nodded in satisfaction, and looked around, "As for you, why don''t you go?!"


    His voice suddenly rose a few degrees, screaming like a bat, and an extremely powerful pressure quickly expanded and pressed towards the group of Golden Core Cultivators.


    Many cultivators were shocked immediately. If they were hit by a heavy hammer, they could barely stand on their feet, and those who barely could stand still had a sallow complexion, as if they were seriously ill.


    In the blink of an eye, the group of cultivators dispersed.


    Those coercion dealt with the Golden Core Cultivator on the side of the mountain, but there was also a unique and fierce coercion that flew towards the sky and went straight to the treasure ship dozens of miles away.


    Feeling the coercion breaking through the formation of the treasure ship, Zhou Shu''s face was slightly cold, and a barrier of divine consciousness was immediately erected in front of him, mobilizing almost all divine consciousness to block the coercion.


    Pop, pop!


    Two successive soft sounds like broken jade, facing the impact of coercion, the barrier of divine consciousness split immediately, but Zhou Shu quickly made up another side, which was still quickly broken open until the third barrier appeared. , To completely block the coercion.


    Zhou Shu soon said that this was not a normal divine sense coercion, but a divine mind coercion. At the end of the Nascent Soul Stage, it has reached the stage of distraction, and can distinguish between divine mind remote manipulation and attack Mind is much stronger than divine consciousness.


    When he picked up the ancient sword in the Heyinpai waterfall, he was also attacked by such a spiritual mind, so it was different when he touched it.


    The coercion of divine mind, although unable to penetrate the sea of ??consciousness of the practitioner, but it is very easy to make the practitioner of sea of ??consciousness tremble, the divine consciousness is confused, and the mind is greatly damaged.


    Zhou Shu''s brows were slightly drunk, and there was a trace of murder in his heart.


    If he hadn��t been strong enough to block such coercion, he would have suffered no small damage, and there were Yang Mei and Hao Siyun beside him. If they hadn��t blocked them, they would have suffered much more damage than him, possibly both. There is no way to recover.


    The body is like a child, but the shot is so cruel, it''s really unpredictable.


    At the same time, Bai Tongzi looked at the cloud, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    He had long sensed that there was a Golden Core Cultivator in the cloud. He was hiding in the magic weapon but could not get down. The magic weapon was very special, and his spiritual consciousness could not fully see clearly. A trace of dissatisfaction arose in his heart. The thought was blocked.


    "Is it a human being that can block my mind?"


    In doubt, the monks have gathered together, "Old Bai, shall we open the tomb?"


    Bai Tongzi didn��t have time to take care of Zhou Shu any more, turned to the monks, and slowly said, ��These black auras are just the evil spirits that have been accumulated for a long time. Although there are a lot of them, they are not counted. You and I use your strength to fully It can be expelled. Everyone prepares their own magic weapons, and it''s just to shoot together."


    "it is good!"


    The monks nodded one after another. First, various magic weapons appeared, shining brightly and extremely dazzling.


    Bai Tongzi also took out a black jade bowl and held it in his hand, his complexion sinking slightly, his aura was as solid as a mountain. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 632


    Chapter 632 The Union of Monks is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 633: Taoist and Fairy

    phone-reading


    "This person is so domineering!"


    Hao Siyun stared at the white boy in the distance with a look of anger.


    She didn''t know that Bai Tongzi had also taken action against them. If she knew, she would be even more angry.


    Yangmei dined her head and couldn''t help but say, "Yeah, sister Siyun, maybe the monk is like this..."


    Hao Siyun curled his lips, "There are a lot of monks in Lingyu City, but they all follow the rules. I have never seen anything like this."


    Yangmei whispered, "The city is different from here."


    Compared with the two, Zhou Shu is much more indifferent, "He won''t be overbearing for long, let''s go."


    "what?"


    Hao Siyun was stunned, "Have you watched them open the tomb?"


    "They can''t open it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, leading the treasure ship to fly up, "Leave a distance first."


    Hao Siyun was slightly at a loss, Yangmei thoughtfully.


    Not long after, a figure suddenly appeared in the beam of light, standing in front of the crack in the mountain. No one found out how he came. When he was aware of it, he was already standing there.


    That was a middle-aged monk with an unusually tall body. He was dressed in an ordinary blue shirt. Only a small sword was tattooed on the edge of the shirt. The small sword was also blue. If you didn''t look at it specially, you would never see it.


    He stood there leisurely, facing the crack, no spiritual pressure appeared, just like a mortal.


    The monks who were about to take the shot were all stunned, especially the white boy, his face suddenly white, but he really looked like a white boy.


    He took a closer look, and his face turned paler, "Zunjia is... the senior of Tianjianmen?"


    Being able to penetrate the beam of light so easily, as if nothing was left of the spirit of evil spirits, only a monk in the realm of transformation could do it.


    The middle-aged monk didn''t answer, nor turned his head. He squatted down, his squinted eyes swept through the cracks, showing a hint of surprise, and he said with joy, "Haha, I''m here alone, interesting and interesting. "


    The monk outside the beam of light looked startled and fell into a sluggishness, not knowing what to say.


    This middle-aged monk obviously didn''t take them in his eyes, but they were helpless, just like the previous Golden Core Cultivators.


    After a while, Bai Tongzi calmed his mind, "Senior, we have been here for a long time. As a great monk of the Heavenly Sword Gate, do you also care about such ancient tombs? Isn''t it a bit bad for Seniors to do this? A big sect like the Heavenly Sword Sect will definitely not **** something from the junior..."


    "Yeah, there are countless secret realms in the Heavenly Sword Gate, don''t you care about this ancient tomb?"


    The cultivators couldn''t help but talk about the truth, but they sounded more like begging.


    The middle-aged monk suddenly turned his head, his eyes flashed, "Hey, Fairy Lingyin, I wonder if you are also interested in Fuji Yu?"


    Bai Tongzi and others didn''t know what they were saying, and couldn''t help but look at each other, "Senior, who is Lingyin Fairy among us?"


    The middle-aged monk''s eyes were cold, and the pressure came, and the four fields were cold as winter. Bai Tongzi and the others quickly shut their mouths. Some people thought of something, their stature was shocked, and they quickly looked behind them.


    Not far away, a female sister walked slowly.


    She is dressed in a cloud yarn silk dress, her eyebrows are exquisite and picturesque, and her skin is crystal clear like jade. She has a holy breath all over her body, like a turbid lotus. The white clothes can cover her feet, rushing, falling with her steps, her feet scattered. There are waves of ripples, like ripples coming out of water, which are quite strange.


    It is not bad to say that it is a fairy, and it is difficult for a fairy to have such a posture.


    As if passing through the crowd, the female nun walked straight into the beam of light, stopped not far from the crack, opened her lips, and said calmly, "If you can come, I can''t come?"


    She had a cold expression, without any expressions, but her words were very tactful, like a piano like a serpent, like a spirit of heavenly music, and some monks beside her felt a little dumbfounded.


    "Haha, Daoist Yuan is coming, of course I can''t control it, it''s just strange."


    The middle-aged monk laughed, "Fairy Lingyin hasn''t been out of Cihang Mountain for a long time. Once out of the mountain, he is his true body. It''s fate that I can meet, haha.


    Yuan Lingyin said faintly, "Laughing Taoist, can''t you be a clone?"


    "Haha, haha, haha!"


    The middle-aged monk stood up and laughed loudly. The laughter was so rough that the bodies of the surrounding monks were numb, almost unable to control their minds.


    Zhou Shu in the distance couldn''t help but shook, and quickly calmed his mind to fight the laughter.


    He felt that there was no pressure such as divine consciousness in the laughter, but there were countless fragments of sword intent, and that sword intent was sharper than the previous divine attack.


    Sword intent in the smile is also incredible.


    But I also feel that laughter doesn''t mean much hurting people, it''s more just a shock, and only those who can hear laughter will be shocked, and those who haven''t heard it, such as Yang Mei and Hao Siyun, feel nothing.


    Send and receive with one heart.


    In fact, when it comes to the Transcendent God Realm, cultivators rarely hurt people without reason, especially juniors, so as not to cause dissatisfaction with the Heavenly Dao. The higher the cultivation level, the closer to the Heavenly Dao, the more they understand these principles.


    "Brother Shu, what are they talking about?"


    Hao Siyun turned his head to look at Zhou Shu and asked suspiciously, while Yang Mei also looked at Zhou Shu, just as curious.


    Zhou Shu led away from the treasure ship. At this moment, they were far away from the beam of light. Only Zhou Shu could fully perceive the situation there, but the two of them could only see but could not hear.


    "Two cultivators from the Transcendent Realm came out, and they will also enter the ancient tomb. One is from Tianjianmen, named Changxiao Taoist and the other is from Cihangshan, named Lingyin Fairy, whose surname is Yuan."


    Zhou Shu explained two sentences.


    Just as he expected, there must be someone else who will take action. Bai Tongzi and the others want to get the tomb, just like those Golden Core Cultivators, it is not realistic.


    "Ah, the cultivator of the Transcendent God Realm is here too, is that the fairy?"


    Hao Siyun stayed for a while, and quickly clapped his hands again, "Hey, that said, that white boy is going to be driven away, so happy!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Not necessarily, those big monks will probably not drive people."


    The cultivators in the Yuan Ying state drove people because they were worried that the golden core cultivators would take the opportunity to enter the ancient tomb and cause obstacles, which would be more or less trouble. But the cultivators in the gods of the gods did not have such worries.


    Yang Mei blinked and said thoughtfully, "Brother, the great monk is called Yuan Lingyin, from Cihang Mountain, does she have anything to do with our patriarch Yuan Heyin?"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, and soon remembered something, "It may be really related, the ancestor Yuanheyin also went to Cihangzong... Speaking of the imaginary image in your lotus sound bracelet, it is somewhat similar to the fairy Lingyin. similar."


    He stared at the Yuan Lingyin, wanting to distinguish it again.


    But before he had time to look more, there was already a figure in front of him, it was the Yuan Lingyin.


    "what?"


    Several people were a little sluggish, they were still in the beam of light just now, and they were in the treasure ship in the blink of an eye, and they completely ignored the formation and defense, and went straight to the front.


    Zhou Shu calmed down, pulling the two of them to bow and salute, "Three of the juniors have seen Fairy Lingyin."


    He could see clearly that the vowel sound in the light beam below was still there, so what was in front of him was only the primordial avatar, but even the avatar was definitely not something they could resist. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 634: "You too"

    Yuan Lingyin''s clone didn''t even look at Zhou Shu, turned to Yangmei, "Do you practice the Sutra of Compassionate Heart?"


    Yangmei nodded quickly, "Yes, senior."


    Yuan Lingyin lightly chins her head and said calmly, "It''s also predestined, you have a good talent, would you like to go to Cihangzong?"


    "what?"


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Lingyin asked Yang Mei to go to Ci Hangzong. Zhou Shu and Hao Siyun were both startled.


    Yang Mei shook her head without thinking, "Senior, if you don''t go to Cihangzong, you must stay in the Heyin School."


    When she got the Compassionate Heart Sutra, Yuanheyin''s phantom asked her to go to Cihangzong in the future, but she didn''t agree at the time. Asking it now, the answer will still be the same, even in the future.


    There is no hesitation.


    "Is it?"


    A mysterious smile floated on Yuan Lingyin��s face, "Well, but let me tell you, the Compassionate Sutra is rarely passed on. As long as the female practitioners who have studied the Compassionate Sutra are destined to belong to the Cihang School, they will definitely be in the Cihang School in the future. *False* in the novel www.qul.c."


    Before she finished speaking, her figure had gradually blurred, and she was about to disappear.


    "senior."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly stepped forward and wanted to say something, but Yuan Lingyin just ignored it, and soon disappeared.


    Turning around, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Yangmei."


    Yang Mei''s face still retained the previous stubbornness. Before Zhou Shu could finish speaking, she said loudly, "Brother, I said that I would not go anywhere. It was Patriarch who came to ask, and I said the same."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a little helpless, "I, but you don''t have to answer that way, it''s better to be tactful. If it irritates her, it''s not good."


    When Yuan Lingyin asked before, Yang Mei would say this, but he didn''t have time to remind him, but he didn''t expect Yuan Lingyin''s Yuanshen clone to leave like this, so he didn''t embarrass them.


    It''s just that the last words she said are intriguing.


    Yang Mei shook her head vigorously, with a trace of unpleasantness that she rarely saw, and said very stubbornly, "I don''t care. She wants to ask like this. I just say that. Anyway, I don''t leave the brother or the Dutch school. Brother, don''t talk anymore, hum."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu''s heart warmed and he laughed, "Okay, I won''t say much, silly sister."


    Yang Mei smiled, "Brother, I don''t want to watch it anymore, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu glanced down and nodded lightly, "It''s time to leave, the cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm have all come out, and there is no need to look again."


    Hao Siyun also nodded, somewhat uninterested, and sighed, "Oh, I can only watch it. It''s good to be like them."


    "There will be one day."


    Zhou Shu smiled and led the treasure ship to fly away, and continued southward.


    After a while, the wild laughter ceased. Under the awe of the Taoist Changxiao, a few of the Nascent Soul Stage cultivators dispersed, but there were still many standing there, but they did not dare to move or dare Aloud, Bai Tongzi was one of them. His face was completely submissive, but there was a lot of resentment in his eyes.


    I thought I could explore the ancient tomb, but now I can only watch others explore, how can I not hate it.


    But his hatred, the Taoist Changxiao didn''t care at all.


    The Taoist Chang Xiao laughed, his expression calmed a lot, "Lingyin Fairy, now that he is here, let''s explore together, and treasures you and I rely on your ability."


    Yuan Lingyin nodded and shook his head, "I am not greedy for treasures. I just calculated that there are too many sleeping evil spirits and many evil weapons in this ancient tomb. If left unchecked, these evil spirits will definitely break the peace of Dayu Plain. To cause harm to the world, I must cleanse them away."


    "Haha, it''s all the same."


    The real Changxiao laughed, "Who doesn''t your Ci Hangzong take saving the common people as your own duty..."


    There was a hint of sarcasm in his words, but he didn''t go on.


    Cihangzong is a rather mysterious one of the six sects in the world of cultivating immortals, but it has always had a good reputation. They have always pursued the mission of getting out of the space and saving the common people, and trying their best to maintain peace in the world of cultivating immortals. They are rarely born, but there are major events. Will come out of the mountain.


    However, it is difficult to judge whether the Cihangzong''s efforts to save the common people are good or not. They have appeared on four continents, and they have solved various difficult problems for many sects and saved people from fire and water... But in Dongshengzhou In the face of several catastrophes, such as the invasion of the Sea Clan, the Citizens of the Cihang Sect used the pretext of disrupting the balance of the Heavenly Way, and clearly protected themselves, but did not participate in it. It is rumored that they had an association with the Sea Clan.


    Yuan Lingyin looked indifferently and glanced at the ancient tomb, "Tengyu ancient tomb is not so easy to open."


    "The fairy is right."


    Speaking of the ancient tomb, Taoist Chang Xiao also showed a trace of anxiety, "The formation under the vine king is very difficult. Needless to say, the outer layer of this tomb is extremely strong, and all of them are sealed dragon stones."


    Yuan Lingyin nodded, "It is rumored that the Sealed Dragon Stone is made of keel bones. It is a seventh-order strange stone, and the Sealed Dragon Stone here has been specially reinforced by the King of Fuji. It is difficult to break even with a sixth-order magic weapon."


    "If you force it to open, you can only rely on grinding, haha."


    There is no need to go down and look, but in a blink of an eye, they can feel the tomb very clearly.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator on the side looked dispirited, how close, what is the chance, and the lack of strength is useless. With their cultivation base, even if they break the light beam, it is impossible to reach Tengyu. Inside the tomb.


    The Taoist with a long smile laughed and said, "How about you and I alone for a day, taking turns breaking the rocks? You can succeed in dozens of days. If I say, I will come first."


    Yuan Lingyin shook his head.


    The Taoist with a long smile was slightly surprised, "So the fairy has another way?"


    Yuan Lingyin said indifferently, "I have calculated that someone will come to help soon. With him, there is no need to work so hard, maybe it will be done in a short time."


    "Haha, it''s rumored that Fairy Lingyin is Wushuang, neither true nor true?"


    When the Taoist Chang Xiao heard this, he couldn''t help but sit with his hands, and said no more.


    Not long after, a monk approached slowly, walking like a mountain, one step was a few miles, and he arrived in front of the mountain two Taoist friends came early. "


    The monk raised his hand slightly, and greeted him in a pleasant manner.


    This person has a high crown and belt, wide robe and big sleeves, elegant manner, quite ancient style, square face, very ordinary, only a pair of eyes are dark gold, as if made of gilt gold, flashing a few times from time to time, making people feel refreshed shock.


    The two cultivators in the beam of light raised their hands in return. The Yuan Lingyin seemed to be long ago and was not surprised, but the Taoist Changxiao showed a trace of stunned, "Duke Zhongde, are you here too?"


    That monk was the patriarch of the Kong family, Kong Zhongde, because he had reached a very high stage in the cultivation of the King of Benevolence, and he had achieved a pair of golden pupils, which was quite famous in the world of cultivation.


    But the Patriarch of the aristocratic family rarely went out of the mountains, especially for the relics and treasures, so he was a little strange.


    "Don''t get me wrong, you two, I didn''t come here to **** treasures."


    Kong Zhongde said with a slight jaw, "My Confucian family and the Fuji family have a long history, and we have a friendship between the family. It is unfortunate that the King of the Fuji was crazy and went retrograde, and took away several things from my Confucian family. It was also buried in the tomb of Tengyu. Now that the tomb of Tengyu is born, I must come and get back the old artifacts of the Kong family."


    "That''s it."


    The Taoist with a long smile touched his palm and smiled, "Haha, just so I won''t take the Kong family."


    Yuan Lingyin said lightly, "Duke Zhong De, since he is here, he must be ready?"


    Kong Zhongde nodded, "This is natural."


    The Taoist Changxiao''s eyes lit up, and he said in excitement, "Could it be that Lord Zhong De brought the Confucian King Sword?"


    "Exactly."


    "Great! With the King of Nene sword, even this dragon stone is not a problem, haha!" (To be continued.)


    Chapter 634 "You Are Here too"


    Chapter 634 "You are here too" is played by members of [No * Wrong] [С-˵-��]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 635: Bloody Night Sanskrit

    Thousands of miles away, the Daxin Treasure Ship galloped all the way, heading south.


    Hao Siyun in the boat was still a little depressed, sitting on the ground in a daze, with some sad clouds hidden in his eyes, and bowed his head, "I can only be like them at a time. I have to help teach those Liu Xiazong people, hey, think about it. So far away..."


    Zhou Shu came closer, showing a bit of sternness, "Just to untie one knot, do you want one more? Your talent is not bad, as long as you work hard, you will definitely be able to do it in the future."


    While on the boat, Zhou Shu gave the Tianle stone to Hao Siyun, which was to help her untie her obsession, without saying anything in return. At the moment, she has been bored for a long time, and there will be grudges. If she is always entangled So, I''m afraid it will become obsession again. With her current cultivation base, it is not a good thing to have obsession again.


    Hao Siyun looked carefree and carefree, but he was very sensitive and stubborn. Zhou Shu was very clear.


    Hao Siyun stayed, looking up at Zhou Shu, "But, I want to be faster."


    "Practice is not + no + error + novel + 3. + ulu + com."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "If you can''t reach it now, don''t worry, practice meditation. If you stick to it, good things will happen, and what you want will naturally come. If you cling to what you can''t do now, you can easily be taken advantage of by the demons. , Practice is impossible."


    Hao Siyun was startled for a while, "Oh, hum."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You have to be true, and you won''t have obsessions if you have a good mind."


    "It''s true, I always teach me, huh, I didn''t tell me how many times I was on the boat this trip, I haven''t seen you say Yangmei." Hao Siyun curled his lips, a little dissatisfied, but the sad cloud in his eyes was already Dispersed a lot and reappeared clear, it really seemed to be figured out.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "If you are as sensible as Yangmei, why bother to say you."


    "Too lazy to care about you."


    Hao Siyun stood up, walked to the side of Yangmei, hugged him, "Yangmei, you can teach me alchemy."


    Yangmei always smiled softly, "Okay, like a cloud."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. At this moment, there was a loud noise, and a huge golden light that could cut the sky flashed by, and half of the sky instantly became bright yellow, like clouds and flowing gold.


    The golden light flashed away, and the world suddenly dimmed.


    "It seems to be the direction of Tengyu Tomb."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully looked back.


    At this time, it is far away, but I can still see clearly. The dark red beam of light that stood above the ground has been cut off from it. The upper half of the tens of miles thick has been completely exploded, and the sky suddenly filled with red light. Baili Nei became dark red, as if falling into a **** night.


    There is even more countless black smoke, like a swimming fish, flying everywhere. If you listen carefully, there are still bursts of voices that are more ugly than ghost crying, and the sorrowful howling, like the voice of the underground, makes people She was terrified and didn''t dare to approach at all.


    It''s hard to imagine, what would it be like if you were in that **** night?


    Yang Mei and Hao Siyun were both dumbfounded, their faces pale and silent.


    At this moment, a white light suddenly flashed on the ground, cruising in the sky, his whereabouts were like electricity, wherever he went, the black smoke was collected.


    "The purpose of Ci Hangzong is to save. It must be that Lingyin Fairy who is collecting evil spirits, so as not to harm the Quartet. It is really under Ci Hang, who issued the golden light, is it the Taoist with a long laugh? It''s too similar. I have seen his sword intent. It doesn''t seem to be as majestic..."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of thought, and was also quite amazed. People say that the cultivators of the gods have the ability to open up mountains and land, and it is true.


    In front of the mountain, the beam of light was gone.


    Above the crack, the Taoist with a long smile was joyful, "Haha, it is worthy of Zhongde, he cut the beam of light with a sword, cleared the mist, clarified thousands of miles, and the power is so powerful!"


    Kong Zhongde shook his head, "The Taoist is utterly praised. When we break the door, we still need three people to work together."


    "Do your best."


    The Taoist Changxiao nodded again and again, with a lot of expectation in his eyes, "I''ve long wanted to see the Niwang Sword. Now that it can be used once, it is a good fortune from cultivation."


    "Ha ha."


    Kong Zhongde smiled slightly, but he was a little gloomy in his heart, "If it wasn''t for the loss of the sword spirit of the King of Nene, why should I be your helper? How can I let you touch this Confucian treasure?"


    The Nene King Sword, the Confucian Family Treasure, inherited for thousands of years, is by no means an ordinary sixth-order best magic weapon. After many generations and countless Confucian families have used and refined it, an extremely powerful Nene King Sword Spirit has been born. When the spirit was still there, it was just this sword, without anyone needing to control it, it was comparable to the late stage cultivator of the Transcendent God Realm, and it could even fight the cultivator of the Tribulation Realm. The average God cultivating cultivator could not be an opponent at all.


    However, with the decline of the Kong family, the sword spirit was also lost. Today''s Niou Sword can only be used as a general top magic weapon.


    But even with his cultivation in the mid-stage of Transforming God Realm and the blood of the Kong family, he couldn''t fully display the power of the Renwang Sword, even a fraction of it. If the three of them start together, it might be better, and there is great hope for breaking the Kaifeng Dragon Stone quickly.


    That''s why he would let the three of them use the Nio sword together.


    Next to the two, the vowel sound stood still like a statue, only lips quivered slightly, and a little bit of spiritual sound came out, like a brahman singing, far and quiet, in the **** night, suddenly there were countless flowers blooming, bringing clear patches and dispelling red light.


    Lingyin voiceless singing is the power of Yuanlingyin''s domain. It forms an invisible and vast area in the air, restricting the evil spirits in the red light to a certain range and cannot go out. At the same time, her clone is In the area continue to collect evil spirits.


    Long Xiao Taoist glanced at the crack How about, do you want to hurry up? "


    "It doesn''t matter, I can do it anytime."


    Kong Zhongde''s expression was indifferent, his eyes were remote, "It''s just that Fairy Lingyin is still collecting evil spirits, so I have to wait a little longer."


    It seems that after hearing the conversation between the two, the Yuanling''s eyebrows constricted slightly, and the chanting sounded a lot faster. The invisible area gradually shrank, and the evil spirit was squeezed into a smaller area, making it easier to collect. Not only that, Suddenly another vowel sound appeared in the air, no different from the previous clone, moving back and forth, waving his hands, the evil spirit disappeared.


    Taoist Chang Xiao was slightly stunned, "Fairy Lingyin, you already have two primordial avatars?"


    Yuan Lingyin didn''t answer, the two clones quickly collected the black smoke, and the black in the sky quickly disappeared at a visible speed.


    The Taoist Changxiao couldn''t help but sigh secretly, a little gloomy, quite sighing.


    It is not easy to be able to create two primordial avatars, and they don��t seem to be different from the main body. This is by no means an easy task. Not to mention the sudden increase in strength. , Much stronger than ordinary monks.


    Kong Zhongde showed a bit of joy, and said with a slight smile, "Lingyin Fairy is unparalleled, and Lingyin is in the world. Now he has built two clones. In the future, they will surely overcome the catastrophe and rise to the immortal. I really envy the old man, ha ha ."


    "Zhong Degong praised it."


    The unvoiced sound floated out, and the fairy Lingyin nodded slightly, "Just two hundred breaths later, let the two of you wait a long time, sorry."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    (PS: Something may not be changed, sorry)


    (PPS: The next step is the Dongsheng Jianhui. It is a little complicated, and it should be a big turning point.) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 635


    Chapter 635 The Sanskrit Sounds of Bloody Night are played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 636: 6 Myoyama

    Go all the way south, stop and go,


    It flies quickly, and Dayu Pingyuan is about to


    Up.


    Thousands of miles away, there is a large red wasteland, but six extremely high peaks are suddenly displayed on the edge of the wasteland, dotted and ringed in a circle, like a six-pointed star array, but the middle is a little empty. Can''t see the mountain.


    "Arrived."


    Zhou Shu lightly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The trek is not difficult, but the few people on the road have not slackened, and are quite exhausted. Now they are relaxed when they see the end.


    These six towering peaks are naturally Liuming Mountain.


    Since ancient times, it has been one of the sacred mountains of meditation, named by the Liuming Venerable. Based on this, the Liuming Temple was built and the six-character Da Ming mantra was widely spread to the world.


    Later, meditation practice was reversed, and the sky was angry and people complained. In the end, countless practitioners opposed it. They rallied and attacked it. History called the disaster of extinction of Zen. The disaster continued for thousands of years. Finally, Zen failed and withdrew. The result was four/no/wrong/[email protected] qulu.On the continent, only Xihezhou retains the Zen temple, the other three continents no longer have the foundation of Zen, and the sacred mountain Liuming Mountain no longer belongs to the Zen.


    No one can occupy other large sects alone. They belong to many practitioners. Because they are located in the middle of Dongsheng Prefecture, they are the gathering place for the practitioners of Dongsheng Prefecture. Will be held here.


    "finally reached!"


    Hao Siyun was a little excited, "I must take a good rest for a few days, these days are almost tortured to death by you. By the way, brother, a large wasteland behind the mountain is a place, all is a large red, it looks very Interesting."


    Zhou Shu warned, "It''s like a wasteland, and there are boundless deserts behind the wasteland. They are all very vast and dangerous places. There are monsters exceeding Tier 6 and you can''t go now."


    Hao Siyun blinked and nodded lightly, "Oh, I''ve heard of it, it''s all dangerous..."


    Yangmei nodded, "Yes, it''s not just below. In the Dayu Plain there is a large grassland on the west, and a silverwood forest on the east. They are all very dangerous places. It is really not easy for mortals to live here."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "In fact, it is not. There are no spiritual veins in Dayu Plain, and there are not many cultivators. For mortals, there is no better place than here."


    Yangmei thought for a while, and said thoughtfully, "Mortals are also very good. We have not seen fighting and fighting this way through the Dayu Plain. We have seen a lot of holiday parties together. Be peaceful and happy...When I had never been to Yugong Mountain before, I could see the cultivator kill you to death every day...Sigh."


    Several people were on the road, acting like ordinary people, and they also spent some ordinary and happy days.


    This is what Zhou Shu deliberately did to feel the lives of other people and help them refine their hearts.


    Zhou Shu smiled and stroked her head, "Everyone has a different path, and you will be as peaceful and happy as you are now."


    "Well, brother," Yang Mei nodded vigorously, "I like alchemy, and I also like to be with the brothers and sisters, just talk casually."


    Zhou Shu nodded, just as he was about to, suddenly there was a strong bell ringing outside the treasure ship, and a monk appeared in front of the treasure ship and waved gently.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly stopped the treasure ship and stared at it. The man was kind and he was wearing the clothes of the Heavenly Sword Sect. It should be the cultivator of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    The monk arched his hands, his face looked a little respectful, "Are there any distinguished guests coming to participate in the Dongsheng Swordsmanship in the boat? How many are there?"


    The courtesy of hospitality was quite thoughtful, even though he was a monk, he didn''t release the treasure ship of the divine sense detection.


    Zhou Shu put away the treasure ship, took the two girls, held out the invitation, and replied, "Senior, the younger is Zhou Shu who came to participate in the Dongsheng Swordsmanship. These two are my juniors and sisters, come to watch together."


    "It turns out that your Excellency is little friend Zhou Shu, old man Shi Tianlin."


    The monk took the invitation, looked at it carefully, and smiled on his jaw, "Haha, your reputation here is quite big."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Senior Shi praised him. The younger generation comes from a small sect and has no reputation at all."


    "The Dutchman you are in is indeed a small sect, but what you have done is a big deal. You can fight dozens of golden cores undefeated, retreat under the pursuit of dozens of golden core cultivators, and you can kill more than a dozen people. "Unbelievable," Shi Tianlin paused, his eyes flashed, "but the most shocking thing is that the little friend broke into the Tianjian restricted area and left easily under the obstruction of our two gold cores. This kind of thing, this The door has not been seen for hundreds of years, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "It turns out that Senior Shi was talking about this. At that time, the younger generation had no other way to go, so they had no choice but to push through, and hope that the Heavenly Sword Gate should not be blamed."


    In order to avoid chasing and killing him, Zhou Shu went straight into the restricted area of ??the Heavenly Sword. Naturally, Zhou Shu knew about the Heavenly Sword Gate, but he also had to come for the Dongsheng Sword Association.


    "Little friends don''t need to worry, if our Heavenly Sword Sect minds this, we won''t invite little friends to the Dongsheng Sword Club."


    Shi Tianlin waved his hand, showing a bit of generosity, and then said, "At that time, there were many monks in our door who praised the bravery of the little friend, saying that the Dongsheng Sword Association must invite this little friend to come and take a look. There are still many people who regret what the little friends look like. Why didn''t they bring them into the Heavenly Sword Gate?


    "The juniors are terrified."


    Zhou Shu shook his head again and again, "No punishment, the younger generation will be delighted, how can I receive the praise."


    Shi Tianlin smiled slightly, and the conversation changed suddenly, "Although many senior monks admire the little friends, some juniors are very unconvinced and want to compete with the little friends about their swordsmanship all the timethey, I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time...this time, I am afraid that I will encounter many challenges from my own school."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, smiled and said, "How the juniors are the high-footed opponents of the Heavenly Sword Sect, the first time I came to the sword meeting, I just came to learn, and I don''t have the heart to fight hard."


    He had thought of this a long time ago, this time the Dongsheng Sword Meeting will definitely not be calm.


    The seniors of the Heavenly Sword Sect praised him, mostly for the purpose of inspiring the disciples under the sect to be competitive, so that they can defeat it, but he didn''t care much.


    "Hehe, my little friend is really humble, and I''m not as well-known as seeing each other. My little friend is really different from what other people say, no matter what, let''s not talk about it now."


    Shi Tianlin smiled, "My little friend is here for the first time, there are some things the old man has to explain."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn and saluted, "Senior, don''t hesitate to say it, juniors listen carefully."


    "The six peaks of Liuming Mountain, presumably young friends, are taken from the six-character mantra of the Zen Gate. They are Wengfeng, Mafeng, Nifeng, Beifeng, Sister Peak, and Boom Peak. The peaks are exactly the same in height and size. They are basically the same, which is really a rare anomaly. However, at this time, they are also somewhat different, and the little friends will know at a glance..."


    Shi Tianlin pointed to the mountain peak and looked at Zhou Shu, as if waiting for him.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit, and followed his words, "There are five mountains with heavenly swords, but there is none on Beifeng. I wonder why?"


    There are five mountain peaks with heavenly swords hanging high, covering the entire mountain. Only one peak is without the heavenly sword, which is very abrupt and particularly conspicuous.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 636


    Chapter 636 Liuming Mountain is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 637: Peak Front Cliff

    phone-reading


    "The five mountain peaks are the residences of the distinguished guests. They can''t tolerate half-dian fights and never do anything. But the Beifeng is different. All cultivators and monks can compete on the peaks and compete in kendo. If you have grievances, you can resolve it yourself on Beifeng. No matter whether you live or die, this school will not participate."


    Shi Tianlin smiled slightly, "This dian must be clear, if the little friends don''t intend to fight, it''s better not to go to Beifeng."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Junior understands."


    It is also unexpected that the Dongsheng sword meeting hosted by the Heavenly Sword Sect will leave a place where there is no way in such a grand meeting, allowing the cultivators to resolve grievances, even life and death, it seems that there will be no shortage of fights in the world of cultivating immortals. .


    "Is it weird when the little friend first came?"


    Shi Tianlin laughed and said, "There was no such thing before. At that time, the six mountain peaks were not allowed to fight. The sword club was the sword club, and there should be no personal grievances. But every time the sword club, there are cultivators who fought and even bribed the book. Sect management, doing many secret activities, and always making troubles in the competition of the sword club. Such things have been repeatedly forbidden, but it has corrupted the reputation of the sword club... Later, the door simply opened up a mountain and let it fight. Unexpectedly, after doing this, Dongshengjian would benefit from this, but it is more and more prosperous, so it has been carried forward to the present."


    After listening to the explanation, Zhou Shu suddenly said yes, "Thank you, senior, for telling me, it really makes sense."


    Many things are like this. If you can''t stop it, it''s better to dredge and relax, but the effect is better.


    If you settle your grievances in advance, you can compete peacefully in the sword meeting. If you leave the grievances to the sword meeting, it will not benefit you.


    "These must be said to the newcomers, no thanks."


    Shi Tianlin shook his head slightly, "Little friend, your residence has been arranged. In Meifeng, there is the residence of the Golden Core cultivators. Many distinguished guests live on the same mountain with the little friends. At this time, they are away from the Dongsheng Sword Club. There is still a month, but most of the distinguished guests have arrived. Many of them have participated in the sword fair several times. The little friends can get close to them and learn about the specific situation of the Dongsheng sword fair. There are not many old ladies. said."


    He paused, and his expression became more serious, "But there is a dian who must keep in mind that when you come here, the little friend must abide by the rules of the Heavenly Sword Gate and must not violate it."


    "Thank you Senior Shi, this junior understands and says goodbye."


    Zhou Shu saluted the head and led the two women to Meifeng, while Shi Tianlin looked at him for a while, and quickly escaped into the clouds and disappeared.


    Walking slowly all the way, looking at some scenery, there are constant cultivators on the road, but there are few greetings, all are hurried, looking at the direction, I am afraid that many people go to Beifeng.


    Many sword repairs have always had grievances either because of rankings, or swordsmanship, or other reasons, but they have never had the opportunity to meet, but now they gather together, do not fight, resolve grievances, and feel uncomfortable.


    Not surprisingly, Jian Xiuxiang is known as the "Swordsman", and they are all good and strong people, willing to enmity, but I don''t know how many people will be able to come to power in the sword meeting after one month.


    Not long after, a few people came to Meifeng.


    The entire mountain is covered by the formation, with only one entrance.


    In front of the door stood two Heavenly Sword Sect repairmen, both in the Golden Core Realm, staring at the three of them concentratingly.


    Soon, a cultivator walked over and said, "Your Excellency is a new guest. May I ask your name?"


    Zhou Shu stepped forward quickly, raising his hand in return, "Zhou Shu, I have seen you all."


    "Zhou Shu, are you Zhou Shu?"


    The cultivator was stunned, looked up and down, and said in surprise, "It turns out that it was you who broke through Brother Cai Hengcong''s Heavenly Sword restricted area. Speaking of which brothers have been waiting for you for a long time, I was the first to see Zhang Hengdian. It��s not as good as seeing for a long time. It really is a young hero."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Daoyou Zhang, I really don''t dare to be ashamed. It was mine that day. If I see Brother Cai Hengcong, I must apologize."


    "I''m afraid I won''t see it. Brother Cai didn''t come to the Sword Club and was in retreat."


    Zhang Hengdian smiled gently, and handed a cyan jade medallion, "Friend Zhou, you will be a distinguished guest when you come. Please be sure to keep this token. During these three months, you will use it to enter the mountain, and one month later The Dongsheng Swordsmanship will also rely on it to draw rounds."


    Zhou Shu took the token and took a closer look. There was nothing wrong with the name, and the dian head thanked it again.


    Zhang Hengdian looked behind Zhou Shu and asked suspiciously, "These two are?"


    Zhou Shu introduced a few words, "They are my junior sisters. They came to see the Dongsheng Sword Club together, not the sword repairmen who participated in the Sword Club."


    "It doesn''t matter, but they don''t have tokens."


    Zhang Hengdian smiled and said, "Without a token, it is not easy to go up and down the mountain at will. Fellow Daoist Zhou should pay attention to this dian."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Thank you for your reminder, I know."


    I was a little surprised at first, and I also knew that Zhou Shu was rude to the same sect brother, but Zhang Hengdian did not seem to have any hostility, and he was always polite, perhaps the root of the big sect.


    Zhang Heng took the lead and walked to the entrance of the formation. He pointed to a stone wall at the door and turned around with a serious expression, "Friend Zhou, please open the Naxu ring on your body and shake it against this stone wall. Flick, it''s all right."


    "Security?"


    A word popped out of Zhou Shu''s mind, and he couldn''t help showing a bit of surprise, but before he spoke, Zhang Hengdian continued, "Don��t be offended by Friends of Daoist Zhou. It��s not for fellow Daoists, but everyone who comes to the Eastern Sheng Jianhui must pass This step is the same whether it is a monk or a cultivator, a sword repairer or a person watching it. This is the rule of this sect, and it is also the rule of the Dongsheng Sword Association for thousands of years. It must not be violated."


    His expression was much more serious, and he stood a step away and was blocking the entrance. Obviously If Zhou Shu didn''t do this, he would not be able to go up the mountain or participate in the Dongsheng Sword Fair.


    He explained again, "You can rest assured, Fellow Daoist Zhou, please trust the Heavenly Sword Sect, this will not have any effect on fellow Daoists, and it is impossible for the Heavenly Sword Sect to know what is in Fellow Daoist''s Naxu Ring."


    Zhou Shu lightly touched his head and smiled and said, "Naturally feel relieved."


    Such a request is a bit inexplicable. It seems to be checking something. He is somewhat instinctively resisting, but since he has come, he can��t just leave, and it seems to be just dangling against the stone wall. It��s impossible for anyone to know about Na Xujie. Stuff inside.


    When he walked to the black stone wall, Zhou Shu took a careful look. The stone wall was not square enough to be square, dark and shiny, with no spiritual energy showing, nor a trace of divine consciousness could be revealed.


    He stood still, took out Naxu Ring, and shook it slightly at the stone wall.


    With the opening of Naxu Ring, everything in Naxu Ring shook, and in the deepest corner, a small sword suddenly jumped up and flew outside Naxu Ring!


    Seemingly attracted by some great attraction, the small sword swiftly outwards, as fast as a meteor, and soon it will fly out of Naxu Ring by itself and insert it into the rock wall.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he immediately understood that the purpose of Shibi''s existence was mostly to detect this little sword, and once the little sword flew out, it wouldn''t be a good thing.


    He tried his best to block it, but no matter how he released his divine consciousness and spiritual power, he couldn''t stop the little sword from flying out, seeing that the golden sword was about to leave Naxujie.


    "Brother, it''s my turn!"


    Hao Siyun took a few steps forward and hurriedly rushed forward, hitting Zhou Shu''s back, and happened to knock him away.


    Na Xujie left the scope of the stone wall and immediately closed.


    The little sword whimpered, fell down, and returned to normal. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 638: Visiting

    Lucky escaped, Zhou Shu heaved a sigh of relief, smiled and cursed, "It''s not


    Fun


    , So anxious. "


    He turned around and looked at Zhang Hengdian indifferently, "Is this all right?"


    "Troubled fellow Daoist, I''ve seen it," Zhang Hengdian nodded without realizing the difference, and said with a smile, "You only have one Naxu ring on him, so that''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Naxu Jie could not be hidden, and the Heavenly Sword Gate must be clear how many Naxu Jie he had.


    Now he really only has one big Naxu ring. As for those Naxu rings that cannot be opened from the pirates, they are not portable, and they are all placed on Lin Zhu''s Lixue Peak.


    (Naxu Jie, it is impossible to pretend to each other, it is impossible to put other Naxu Jie into the Naxu Jie, this is common sense in the world of immortality.)


    Hao Siyun was still holding Naxu Jie, swaying back and forth against the stone wall, at least several hundred times, and then turned around and wondered, "Is it necessary to do it? No reaction at all! No! Wrong! Novel w.qul. No ?"


    "Heh, this junior sister of Fellow Daoist Zhou is really interesting."


    Zhang Hengdian smiled, "Girl, just shake it a few times, there is no need to shake it too much."


    "That''s fun." Hao Siyun came down with a sad face, muttering in his mouth, seemingly dissatisfied.


    Yangmei did what he said. Zhang Hengdian and the other cultivator watched the process carefully, their expressions were extremely serious. When Yangmei came down, both of them relaxed a lot.


    Zhang Hengdian arched his hand, "Trouble a few people, now there is nothing else, the three can go up the mountain to rest, the residence has been fixed, and just follow the place on the token."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return, nodded, and the three of them passed through the entrance and went into the formation.


    Along the way, Hao Siyun twittered and Yangmei laughed and laughed, but Zhou Shu felt like a stone was crushed in his heart, a little depressed.


    The sword that was about to fly out of Naxu Ring in front of the stone wall was a golden scale sword.


    He kept this sword in Naxu Ring, almost forgotten, and he remembered it again. He had seen two golden scale swords, one was a stone sword from the lotus sect, and sold it to Ruyilou for fear of problems, and the other came from an unknown Jindan repairer when he broke through the Tianjian restricted area. , That the repairer lost, keep it for now.


    Now it seems that the original worry is not unreasonable. It is really a disaster to keep it. Obviously, the Heavenly Sword Gate attaches great importance to the Jinlin Sword. Every sword repairer who participates in the Dongsheng Sword Club will be checked. It can be seen that those who hold the Jinlin Sword Most of the cultivators are mortal enemies of the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    Because of Hao Siyun, he was lucky to have escaped just now, but will he be so lucky next time?


    This time I came to the Dongsheng Sword Club, and I was destined to not be calm anymore.


    The sensitive Yangmei turned around and asked with some concern, "Brother, don''t you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s okay, we should be almost there."


    According to the token''s guidance, his residence was halfway through the mountain. Although he was restricted from flying by the formation, the speed of several people was not slow, and they quickly saw the target.


    It was a small building built on the hillside. It was located in a valley. It occupies a few acres of land. The appearance is quite gorgeous. There are clear springs, waterfalls, flowers and green trees, all, and among the birds and flowers, there is actually a small group of birds and cranes. Walking around, this is a rare wonder in Xiaozongmen.


    It looks very beautiful, but what is a bit horrible is that dozens of long swords are inserted in front of the valley, completely blocking the entrance.


    The sword is engraved with words.


    "Zhou Shu, after seeing this sword, please come to Beifeng to fight, Tianjianmen Shen Hengxiong is always waiting."


    "Friend Zhou Shu, I heard that you have been undefeated in fighting dozens of golden cores in a row? The little girl only asked for a fight. She deliberately invited me to Nifeng to find me, and Lin Yuwei at Jianlu stayed.


    Most of them are such words. Obviously, those long swords are not decorations, but challenge books.


    Before Zhou Shu came, these swords were already inserted here, and most of the words were quite provocative. If you change to another sword repairer, most of them will not be able to withstand the provocation. When you see it, you will go to challenge. Otherwise, he only glanced slightly, then flicked out.


    Within the reach of spiritual power, the long swords were pulled up one by one, and they fell neatly to the ground, and finally formed two large characters, "No war".


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Let''s go into the valley."


    If it is a usual challenge, he can accept it, but here in Beifeng, whether the struggle is life or death, at this time, there are many enemies and we will even meet monks at any time. It is not a good idea to fight.


    Taking out the token to open the formation, the three of them entered the valley.


    Hao Siyun immediately ran towards the cranes, causing a flurry of noise, while Yang Mei went all the way to the Lingquan, tried the water, and shouted with excitement, "Brother, it is the fourth-order Lingquan!"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It just so happens that you can do more alchemy in the past few months."


    Yangmei agreed and happily set the Qingjun furnace.


    "Alchemy, play with me first. Brother, you too!"


    But before she sat down, she was taken away by Hao Siyun, and the two of them chased a group of cranes with great joy.


    Zhou Shu released his spiritual consciousness, looked around, and was quite suspicious. The aura here is very strong, at least there are fourth and fifth steps, which are very incompatible with the spiritual veins of Liuming Mountain. Liuming Mountain is still at the end of Dayu Plain, and the aura is quite low. , The spiritual veins are only third-order, there can be no such spiritual spring, and there will be no spiritual birds.


    After careful consideration, Zhou Shu knew something.


    Obviously, the spiritual energy on these peaks was not caused by the spiritual veins in the Liuming Mountain, but the Heavenly Sword Gate forcibly used the formation method to upgrade. All five peaks use the superb quality spirit gathering formation, making the entire mountain peak full of aura. The spirit springs have been upgraded to the same level, and the various spirit birds and spirit flowers are specially arranged by the Heavenly Sword Gate... This kind of cost is hard to imagine for ordinary people. The spirit stones that are consumed every day are probably millions. The huge handwriting can only be achieved by a large sect like the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    After the Dongsheng Jianhui, these mountains will return to their original state.


    "It''s a big sect, it is really grand Zhou Shu couldn''t help but sigh. Compared with the small sect''s shortcomings, it is too extravagant for Tianjianmen to hold the Dongsheng sword meeting. .


    Ding Dong����


    At this time, there was a ring of bells outside the door.


    "There are guests coming so soon. Could it be the sword repairmen who came to challenge?"


    Zhou Shu chuckled unconsciously, raised his eyes, but was slightly startled, and quickly walked to Taniguchi.


    The people here are familiar. Guo Ziming of Jianlu, behind him, there is a young cultivator, staring at Zhou Shu with awe-inspiring eyes, with a strange look in his eyes, with some disdain, and even a hint of hatred.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but was stunned. He had never seen this person, but why he hated him was a bit strange.


    But at this time there is no time to hesitate, he smiled and said, "Brother, why did you come here?"


    Guo Ziming smiled and nodded, "It''s also a coincidence. When Friends Shu Dao passed by Nifeng, I happened to be seen by me. He was happy in his heart, so he immediately visited with his colleagues. Didn''t disturb you? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with joy, "Of course not, please come in, please."


    Going all the way in, Guo Ziming was very happy and kept talking, while another cultivator shook his head from time to time. As he entered the valley, he saw Hao Siyun and Yangmei in the valley, and his eyes became more disdainful. .


    Introduced into the room, before sitting still, Guo Ziming introduced, "Friend Shu, don��t blame me for taking the liberty. This is Ding Mo, my old acquaintance. When I talked to him about your kendo, he was the same as me. I also admire Shu Daoyou very much and want to see you all the time, so I brought him here."


    He spoke eagerly, and his expression was courteous, but Na Dingmo''s face was cold, nothing like what he said. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 638


    Chapter 638 The visit is made by a member of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 639: Ding Mo

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu naturally saw Ding Mo''s expression, but he was not dissatisfied, smiled and said, "Brother, you really appreciate it. (


    He looked at Ding Mo and arched his hands sincerely, "Zhou Shu, I have seen fellow Daoist Ding Mo."


    Ding Mo didn''t return the courtesy. Instead, he snorted and scolded, "Zhou Shu! I thought you were an excellent sword repairman. When I saw you today, Fang''s reputation is not true. I really have the name of insulting sword repair! No matter!"


    Although his voice was not loud, it was extremely sharp and spread throughout the valley. Hao Siyun and Yang Mei were startled, stopped moving, and looked over here.


    Guo Ziming was also stunned. He obviously didn''t know that Ding Mo would say this suddenly. He was a little at a loss, and his face showed a lot of embarrassment, "Friend Ding Dao, how can you say that?"


    He turned to Zhou Shu and explained, "Friend Shu, it may be friend Ding..."


    "Brother, don''t say much."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled slightly, "Friend Daoist Ding, I don''t think I am a sword repairer myself. I am not a sword repairer, but only a sword repairer. But I don''t understand, what is it that made you feel indignant. Just hate me a lot?"


    He didn''t understand, and wanted to figure it out. The hatred from unknown origin always made people feel anxious.


    "I have heard my brother praise Zhou Daoyou so much before, and talked to my brother about Zhou Daoyou''s kendo for five days and five nights. I only said that Daoyou Zhou is a dragon among men and a swordsman in sword repair. Confidant, I can��t wait to see each other right away and talk about the sword."


    Said impassioned, his whole person also exudes momentum, like a sword out of its sheath.


    "I have come to your residence several times, and every time I can see the increasing number of challenges, I just feel excited. No one has ever challenged me so much, and I am really envious."


    Ding Mo glanced at Zhou Shu, a glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes, and then dimmed again, and shook his head, "I thought that Zhou Daoyou could challenge one by one, showing the true qualities of swordsmanship, repeating Lingyucheng''s heroic appearance, too. Let my brother and I have an eye-opener. Who knows that as soon as I came today, I saw that Zhou Daoyou not only did not take the challenge, but assumed a posture of not fighting. How can people endure this? Jian Xiu never avoids fighting. The heart is sincere to the sword, and if there is a fight, he will take it, and how can you be regarded as a sword repairer for what Daoist Zhou did?"


    "When I entered the valley, I saw a beautiful maid accompanied by Zhou Daoyou...It turned out that Zhou Daoyou was looking for pleasure day and night, where he would put his mind on the sword, it is no wonder that even such a rare challenge opportunity would also give up. Sad."


    He looked at Zhou Shu, with a look of hatred for iron and steel in his eyes, and sighed, "Unfortunately, I thought I could make a close friend of the same way, and I am not alone, but I don''t know that I am also insincere to the sword. People, hey, sword friends are rare, really rare!"


    Speaking of hate, he sighed, almost crying.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu looked at him, but he was a little bit dumbfounded, Ding Mo''s hatred for him came from this, and it was speechless.


    The hope in my heart was dashed, and he became mad, not obsessed with etiquette, arrogant, joyful and angry, and it is also the most affectionate, but Zhou Shu is a bit uncomfortable with such a temperament.


    Looking at Ding Mo, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Friend Ding, I am not your confidant, and you don��t have to be so disappointed and resentful. I don��t want to explain anything else. It doesn��t matter how Ding Dao sees me. However, these two sisters are me. Junior sister of, is not the beautiful maidservant you mentioned, fellow Daoist Ding, don''t say that anymore."


    Hao Siyun also ran over and said angrily at Ding Mo, "Hey, why do you say that, brother! Is he what you can say? Also, who are you? Just ran to Ding Mo. When someone else��s family swears, there��s no rules, no one teaches them, it��s really a waste of life! They also said that I am a beautiful maid, although I am beautiful, but I am not a maid, can I speak, don��t say if I don��t! Seeing that you are a beautiful maidservant, a maid who doesn��t understand anything! What kind of plaything, do you say I am a thing? Besides, what happened to the brothers playing with us? No matter how you play, you can beat you with one sword, huh!"


    It seemed that she had been holding back for a long time, and she said something without a break, like a pearl falling on a jade plate, a torrential rain, her words were so fast and without any confusion, that Ding Mo retreated again and again, unable to fight back, with a look Somewhat at a loss.


    "you you����"


    "What are you? Senior brother doesn''t say anything, I will help him say, anyway, you are not Senior Brother''s opponent!"


    She didn''t stop, she was about to talk more, but was pulled by Yang Mei and turned away.


    "Why don''t you let me say it, I haven''t finished it yet."


    "Enough, Sister Siyun, you don''t see him talking anymore."


    Although Yang Mei pulled her to silence, there was also a smile on her face. Obviously, Hao Siyun''s remarks also made her feel quite relieved.


    Zhou Shu glanced at them and nodded, "You go in first."


    The two women entered the building obediently, but before entering the building, they still gave Ding Mo a fierce look.


    After a while, Ziming was stunned before speaking, "Friend Shu Daoyou, your junior sister is really amazing."


    "That''s nothing, I''ll reprimand her in a while, and I''ve also asked brother and Ding Daoyou not to be offended."


    Zhou Shu also laughed secretly in his heart, but his expression was still flat, turned to Ziming and said, "Brother, you came just right, I''m about to ask brother about something."


    Guo Ziming glanced at Ding Mo and shook his head slightly, "Brother Guo, please tell me."


    The two talked about Liuming Mountain and Jianhui, while Ding Mo was on the side, and it took a long time to come back to his senses.


    Ding Mo''s expression became more indifferent, and he took a few steps to face Zhou Shu, and said, "Friend Shu, I have offended a bit today, and I hope to forgive me."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return and smiled, "It''s nothing to offend, Daoist Ding needn''t care."


    Ding Mo nodded, and said calmly, "Friend Shu, you are not a sword repairer, but a sword repairer. Then I want to see how well your sword is repaired. I, Ding Mo, challenge you today. I dare to ask you if you can answer it. Take it?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu with complex expressions in his eyes, expectant and contemptuous.


    To describe the sacred sword repair as just repairing the sword is undoubtedly a great insult to him who loves swords like his life, and he cannot bear it.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I won''t pick it up. I have to try and wait until the sword meeting."


    "it is good."


    Ding Mo seemed to have expected it, nodded, "I hope you and I will meet in the sword, I will let you know what is the real sword repair."


    Without saying anything, Ding Mo turned around and walked straight out of the valley.


    "We haven''t started the battle yet."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised. Could this Ding Mo go straight into the formation before he recovered?


    He was about to step forward to open the formation, but he did not expect that before taking two steps, Ding Mo''s figure suddenly disappeared, and a blue-white long sword suddenly appeared at the mouth of the valley in front.


    The long sword looked intangible, just a phantom, but the awe-inspiring momentum came, instantly filling the valley. Although it was invisible and innocent, it was as strong as a gust of wind and wanton like a rainstorm.


    Although separated by nearly a hundred feet, I feel the sword intent is biting and can''t help resisting each other.


    As soon as a sword came out, like a long rainbow piercing the sun, it opened the formation instantly and disappeared without a trace. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 640: Not realm

    Zhou Shu stood still, his eyes condensed slightly, this Ding Mo''s sword intent was a bit weird.


    The sword intent has become tangible. He has seen it a lot, but the sword intent has become invisible, but he has never seen it. There is a taste of returning to the basics. You can''t see the sword intent. Even the spiritual sense is difficult to perceive, but it is everywhere and does not know. Virtual reality is difficult to prevent.


    It��s a bit strange to be missing, but Zhou Shu didn��t regard him as an opponent at the beginning, nor did he focus on finding him with his spiritual consciousness. If he was actually playing against him, he should be able to see the flaws. After all, Ding Mo was not yet in the Yuan Ying stage. , It is impossible to disappear out of thin air.


    "This����"


    Guozi showed a lot of embarrassment on his face, shook his head and said, "Shu Daoyou, I''m really sorry, I don''t think he would be like this, I have not brought him long ago.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay. It''s great to have the opportunity to meet Daoist Ding''s kendo on stage and fight against it."


    Guo Ziming sighed slightly, "It seems that he really wants to compete for ranking... In fact, the disciple of Jianlu who thinks like him is not + no + wrong + novel ww.quu.om less, forgetting the original intention of sword repairing He became famous in one fell swoop, once he opened this hole, I am afraid that many people will sign up."


    The disciples of Jianlu have always claimed to be high-minded and not associated with ordinary swordsmanship. Although they participated in the Dongsheng Sword Fair, they always went to parties to learn from each other and would not participate in the competition of the sword rankings. Now Ding Mo said that he would meet on stage. I plan to break the routine and participate in the competition.


    If Ding Mo''s move drove other Jianlu disciples, it would definitely make Dongshengjian even more lively, and with the addition of Jianlu disciples, the competition for the sword list would become more intense and more worthy.


    Zhou Shu naturally understood, and only calmly said, "Where''s your brother, won''t you come?"


    Guo Ziming shook his head, "With Friends Dao Shu, I still don''t want to join in the fun."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Brother Guo praised me too much, hehe."


    Guo Ziming smiled, and sighed, "I''m indeed inferior to my brother, and the condensing state is inferior. How can I talk about it now? All day long in retreat and practice. I think how strong I am. I only understand Shu Daoyou. I don''t feel arrogant. In fact, most of the Jianlu disciples are just like me. They are too arrogant, thinking that if they enter the Jianlu, they will have no opponents in the kendo. They will not experience any lessons, nor will there be mountains beyond the mountains.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said no more, showing a bit of hesitation, "Friend Daoist Ding''s sword intent, I have never seen it before. Could it be that he has reached the realm of no sword and no self?"


    "Where is it possible, it is impossible to achieve no sword and no self without being in the Nascent Soul Realm, and most sword repairs can only be done in the realm of transforming the gods," Guo Ziming shook his head, "No sword without self means body and sword intent. , The sword intent transforms into nothingness, completely invisible and invisible in a certain area, he can''t do this, but the sword art he cultivates is very special, and the sword intent formed is also very special..."


    He paused, showing a trace of regret, "I can''t say more, I hope Fellow Shu Dao understands."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled, "That''s enough, thank you for your guidance."


    It''s just a special sword art, a special sword intent, not the realm of sword intent, and it can be regarded as solving a puzzle of Zhou Shu. So far, he has not touched the fur of Wujian Wumei, if there are other golden core cultivators, it has already reached it. , It is a bit strange.


    However, just seeing Ding Mo��s sword intent gave him some inspiration. A similar effect may be simulated in the sword, paralyzing the opponent, temporarily achieving the effect of no sword and no self, which will truly achieve no self in the future. Jian Wuyou should also have certain benefits.


    This seems not difficult to achieve.


    After Ding Mo made a noise, Guo Ziming lost interest, and said, "Shu Daoyou, don''t bother, I will visit again next time."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return, "Brother, I will visit next time."


    As soon as Guo Ziming left, the two women ran out of the building. Xu Ye had discussed them and apologized as soon as they came up. Both their faces were reddened and their heads hung down.


    "Senior Brother Shu, I''m sorry. It was he who scolded you and us, and I fought back..."


    "Brother, don''t blame Siyun. Actually, I was also wrong and didn''t hold Siyun."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two, "You don''t need to apologize, there is nothing wrong with you."


    Hao Siyun raised her head and blinked her eyes with some suspicion, "But you said you wanted to reprimand me, and you drove us in, ooh."


    "Just talk about it."


    Zhou Shu was a little funny, "I will blame you, and praise you too late, if it weren''t for you..." As he said, he stopped and didn''t say any more. There were some things that were hard to tell them.


    Hao Siyun was stunned, and quickly jumped up happily, "Yang Mei, I said that brother won''t blame me! Next time he comes again, I will scold him!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head silently.


    What he thought was that Hao Siyun''s previous collision helped him solve a big trouble, and did not show the Golden Scale Sword, so he wanted to praise her, but Hao Siyun thought Zhou Shu praised her and cursed well.


    The idea is different, but it seems not bad either.


    Zhou Shu looked at the two of them, "You take a break, and then we will go to the Tianxing Peak."


    "Sky Star Peak?"


    Hao Siyun quickly said, "No need to rest, I want to go now, I heard there is a chance there!"


    Yang Mei also nodded and looked at Zhou Shu earnestly, "Brother, I also heard that there is a power inheritance on the Tianxing Peak, is it true?"


    "It should be true, but no one has ever found Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and explained a few words.


    Tianxing Peak, located in the middle of Liuming Mountain, is the venue for the Dongsheng Sword Fair. It is also known as the Sacred Site of Dongsheng Prefecture.


    It is not a stone mountain. The whole body is a very strong Xuanxing spar. It is extremely strong, and the Golden Core Cultivator cannot lose any of it. The mountain peaks are born strangely. The lower part is ten miles around, and the top is exactly the same ten miles. Like a regular cylinder, of course, this is not naturally formed.


    Tianxing Peak was originally one of the two highest peaks in Dongshengzhou. One column went straight into the sky without seeing its top. It could catch the sun and the moon and gather the stars. It is worthy of the name of Tianxing Peak.


    But later in the disaster of extinguishing Zen, the Heavenly Star Peak was cut with a sword by the sword repairer, Qinglian layman, and it became what it is now.


    It is said that after the Qinglian lay flattened the Tianxing Peak, he left a piece of sword art and a trace of sword intent on the Tianxing Peak. This is what any sword repairer wants to get. Although no one has found it for thousands of years, Dongsheng Zhou repaired Those are still rushing.


    Now that you are here, you can''t miss it. In fact, Zhou Shu doesn''t expect to find those inheritances, but being able to go to the Sky Star Peak, looking back at the past, and seeing the sword marks left by Da Neng will also be of great benefit.


    Yangmei nodded again and again, "Then let''s find it quickly and don''t be found by others."


    "Yeah yeah!"


    Hao Siyun looked serious.


    The two women hopped out of the valley, seeming to be sure to find them as soon as they went, making Zhou Shu also dumbfounded, and could only quickly follow behind.


    "If you find it, brother will be even better!"


    "That''s right, that Ding Mo is looking for teeth all over, hehe!" (To be continued.)


    Chapter 640


    Chapter 640 It��s not that the realm is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 641: Tianxingfeng

    "So beautiful!"


    Descending from the back of the mountain, in front of him is a verdant and boundless grassland, shining like a pearl, beautiful, and Yangmei couldn''t help but exclaim.


    This grassland is sandwiched between six peaks and is called Tianxingyuan, which is famous in Dongsheng Prefecture.


    The sky was once covered with Buddha''s light and grass. It was planted with a single thought when Venerable Liuming came to Liuming Mountain. The grass is densely covered with hundreds of miles, and it is a spectacle. Walking in it, like being illuminated by the Buddha''s light, you can feel the continuous Buddha. The sound is of great benefit to the practice of meditation, and after the Tianxing Peak was cut off by the Qinglian layman, the Foguang grass that stretched for hundreds of kilometers disappeared overnight, and many condensed sword grass and Huajian bamboo were born to replace them.


    Today, Ning Jiancao and Hua Jianzhu are all over the ground.


    Ning Sword Grass, a good spiritual thing, a good product for building swords, is very valuable in the Qingyuan Mountain Range, and it is hard to find, but it is easily available here. Huajian bamboo, although it is a bamboo, it has no branches or leaves. It always looks like a bamboo shoot. It will no longer grow when it grows to three feet. It is quite peculiar. Jianxiu only needs to take this off. .m bamboo, you can get a flying sword without refining, up to Tier 3.


    From a sacred place for meditation to a sacred place for swordsmanship, this alone can be clearly felt.


    At the center of the sky is Tianxing Peak, the jewel among the pearls.


    Zhou Shu and the three people quickly crossed the grassland and came to the Tianxing Peak.


    Without hesitation, with a mood of opportunity, the three of them walked a few times around the Tianxing Peak, which was ten miles in radius, each of them opened their eyes wide, but there was nothing.


    Hao Siyun soon became bored and grumbled, "It''s the same everywhere, there are no words, no paintings, no traces, where is the power to pass on?"


    Yangmei nodded, "Yes, I didn''t see it either."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, indeed, he observed more carefully than the two women, but this Tian Xingfeng is like a perfect iron pillar, and there is no difference in the surroundings, not even a trace of cracks, if it is left. Sword Jue Sword Intent, mostly not around the peaks.


    He looked up, and couldn''t help shaking his head. That day, the top of the star peak was covered by the formation, the divine sense could not penetrate, and the situation above could not be seen, even the sword marks that he wanted to see could not be seen.


    To see more, you have to go up the peak, but this peak is not so easy.


    This is because the top and bottom of the Tianxing Peak are covered by tight formations, which completely prohibits flying such as Yujian Treading the Clouds, or flying magic weapons, and the mysterious star spar that constitutes the Tianxing Peak is not only strong and smooth, but also isolated. Spiritual power and consciousness, even climbing is difficult.


    Cultivators have no way to rely on it. It is difficult to climb the Tianxing Peak, which is no more than two hundred meters high.


    At this time, there are many practitioners around the mountain. They are watching and wandering, or meditating, all of them are watching, but there are very few of them going up the mountain.


    Since the Dongsheng Sword Fair was held at Tianjianmen thousands of years ago, Tianxing Peak has been firmly protected by the formation, completely closed and no longer open to Dongshengzhou repairers. It is said that this move is to avoid further damage to Tianxing Peak. Although there are a lot of controversies, such as those who clearly belonged to the Dongshengzhou cultivators but were taken over by the Heavenly Sword Gate, etc., a conclusion has been formed so far.


    Since then, it has been difficult for practitioners to go up and find out at will. They can only observe from a distance, not close.


    And every time during the Dongsheng Sword Fair, the Heavenly Sword Gate would release some of the formation restrictions, allowing the sword repairmen who participated in the Sword Fair to watch the Tianxing Peak and look for opportunities.


    But only those who are able can climb to the top of the summit. This is also regarded as a test before the competition. Those who can go up can see the Tianxing Peak clearly, while those who cannot go up can see the summit. The only chance to see the summit is to participate in the competition. , But it is impossible to get a glimpse of it.


    Zhou Shu pondered for several breaths, then turned his head and said, "Are you going to go up?"


    Hao Siyun lifted his spirits, "Go up? I tried it, but the magic trick has no effect on the mountain, and it can''t fly."


    "You are closer to me."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hands and flipped them back and forth. Between his fingers, little blue light continued to breed, flowing like a firefly at his fingertips, and flying into the surrounding grassland like stars, disappearing.


    "Do you use Wooden Yin Jue?"


    Hao Siyun watched Zhou Shu''s movements, seemingly thoughtful.


    Zhou Shu nodded. The limits on spiritual power and divine consciousness here are very large, similar to those in the secret realm at the beginning, but he is not a cultivator who relies solely on spiritual power, and soon he has an idea.


    There are spiritual grass everywhere under the peak, and the concentration of wood aura is incredible. You can use them without using too much spiritual power, and once these auras are mobilized, they can immediately exert their power.


    Sure enough, as the **** dances, a small green hill appeared under the feet of the three of them. The hills continued to protrude, like growing vines, leading the three of them upward.


    "Ah, get up!"


    Hao Siyun was taken aback, and then grabbed Zhou Shu, fearing that he would fall, and said annoyed, "It turns out that it can be used this way, I''m still stupid, ooh."


    Yangmei also held Zhou Shu''s sleeves and stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes flashing like stars.


    Like vines climbing upwards, it takes only a few dozen breaths, and the green pillar composed entirely of wood aura reaches a height of two hundred meters, which is level with the Tianxing Peak.


    Zhou Shu took the two women, leaped vigorously, stepped over four or five feet, and landed steadily on the Sky Star Peak.


    As Zhou Shu left, the small mounds formed by the wood spirits immediately scattered and disappeared, making the cultivators who rushed over by the side surprised for a while, but also helpless.


    "Who is this guy, up there?"


    "Is there such a trick? It''s really weird."


    "Another one goes up, alas."


    After the discussion, he could only walk away briskly and continue to wait and see.


    On the Tianxing Peak, it is abnormally flat and unobstructed.


    The feeling on the peak is different from that under the peak. Here, the spiritual power of the divine consciousness is not blocked, and it is very smooth ~ www.novelhall.com~ As soon as she reached the top of the peak, Hao Siyun ran away eagerly, looking everywhere. , Lowered his head, his eyes seemed to have penetrated into the ground.


    Looking around, besides them, there are three cultivators on the peak.


    Zhou Shu��s gaze fell on the middle of the mountain, where a beautiful female nun sat there. She closed her eyes and lowered her eyebrows. There was no expression on her face, like a stone statue. She seemed to have been sitting for a long time, and her body seemed to blend with the mountain. For the sake of oneness, there is no difference in momentum, and it is almost indistinguishable at a glance.


    Upon closer inspection, she didn''t have a trace of spiritual energy on her body, nor a golden light body, like a mortal, even Zhou Shu could not see her cultivation level. Obviously, this person was mostly a cultivator of the gods.


    "Wow! I found it! There are so many words on the ground!"


    Not far away, Hao Siyun suddenly exclaimed, pointing to the ground and shouting excitedly.


    Immediately, she couldn''t help but waved at Zhou Shu, as if it were incredible, "Brother, come, come and see, is this the sword technique that Da Neng left behind?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment. Could it be so coincidental that he was there when he came up?


    Walking a few steps closer, Zhou Shu looked at the ground, but he was even more startled. There are indeed many handwritings on the ground, densely packed, but those handwritings are not ancient ones. They can be seen at a glance. They are all left by today''s people.


    The content has nothing to do with the sword tactics, basically just some nonsense of "get here".


    At this moment, Hao Siyun also understood that the excitement was completely gone, and he snorted disdainfully, "It''s such a mess!"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, without speaking.


    He suddenly understood. No wonder the peak needs to be protected by formations. There are really boring people in the world of cultivating immortals. If you let it go, I''m afraid there will be waste characters everywhere on the Tianxing Peak... (To be continued.)


    Chapter 641


    Chapter 641 Tianxing Peak is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 642: Peak

    Soon, a few people


    , There are handwritings everywhere on this peak, almost everywhere.


    "This... look for?"


    Hao Siyun''s face was bitter, his excitement was much less before, and his pace slowed down.


    Zhou Shu was also a little speechless, unfolding his spiritual consciousness, his eyes were almost full of handwriting, and he couldn''t even distinguish the sword marks that cut off the mountain. It was even more difficult to find the original sword intent here.


    However, the handwriting on the floor is not all useless nonsense. There are many insights or experiences left by swordsmanship. These, if you carefully taste these, there are many benefits.


    "Brother, I will write down all the useful things for you? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network"


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu and said softly.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "No, Junior Sister, I can write them all down in a while, just take a look."


    Yang Mei nodded thoughtfully, "Oh...so fast."


    Ten miles around, there are everywhere, and the words are no less than a thousand no-wrong-novels.. trillions, but in Zhou Shu��s eyes, he just waits for a while. He has the ability to remember, and after sweeping his spiritual knowledge, he will write the words. All of them are firmly recorded in the sea of ??knowledge, and will not be missed.


    But half a quarter of an hour, all useful information has been collected, leaving it to be experienced later.


    Yangmei and Hao Siyun still didn��t give up. They searched everywhere on the top of the peak. Not far away, a rather old Yuanying monk walked quickly towards Zhou Shu and arched his hands. "Old man Hu Yilie, from Dihua Zong, met fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return, "Hello Senior Hu, Junior Zhou Shu, from the Dutch school."


    Zhou Shu had also heard of Dihuazong, it was a sword repair sect in the Daqin Mountains, quite famous.


    "Hehe, there is no need to mention the seniors and juniors here, everyone is the same."


    Hu Yilie laughed, all the wrinkles crowded together, showing very kindness.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seeming to realize something. It is also true that in the formation of Tianxing Peak, the cultivation base of the cultivators of the Nascent Infant Stage is suppressed, similar to that of the Golden Core Stage cultivators, they cannot use the primordial power, and can only use the spiritual power, and there is no limit to the spiritual consciousness.


    Hu Yilie glanced around and shook his head, "In order to go up to the Heavenly Star Peak, the old man searched for the tactics and then practiced the tactics. He spent a full ten years on the peak and spent a full eleven days on this peak. There was nothing. It''s not good, alas."


    As if talking to himself, Zhou Shu only nodded politely and said yes, "Yes, the juniors just arrived, and they didn''t."


    "Is it necessary to cultivate the sword tactics of Qinglian Sword Art, so that I can sense the remaining sword intent and the sword tactics left by the Qinglian layman? But that Qinglian sword art has long been lost, how can I cultivate it?"


    Hu Yilie showed a lot of helplessness, and his voice became louder, "It''s impossible."


    Zhou Shu continued to nod and said, "The Qinglian Sword Art was created by the Qinglian layman. Although it is only a third-order, it is extremely difficult. If you can understand the growing Qinglian sword intent from it, it will be more magical. The younger generation has heard of it. , I am also very longing for it, but unfortunately it was lost tens of thousands of years ago."


    Hu Yilie stroked his beard and sighed, "Oh, no one can practice the sword art. Maybe only the people of Heavenly Fate in the rumors can see it, but there are so few people who have fate on that day. It''s Jian Xiu."


    Zhou Shu still nodded and said yes, "What the senior said is that the junior must have no chance."


    Zhou Shu is the so-called person of Heavenly Fate, but he did not see any special place. The inheritance is human determination, not God''s will, and there is no Heavenly Fate Stone here, and Tian Fate is not reliable.


    "Similarly, the old man has spent ten years working hard to come up. It is no use to watch it for 11 days. It is really hateful."


    After being bored for several days, he complained to Zhou Shu. Hu Yilie seemed to be in a much better mood. He laughed and said, "Friend Zhou, you and I meet each other at first sight. It��s also very rare. If you have any questions, just ask the old man, old man. Know everything."


    This Hu Yilie is obviously not the first time he has come to Dongsheng Swordsmanship. When he came last time, he couldn��t climb the Heavenly Star Peak. He spent ten years searching for and practicing the method of climbing the peak. However, he didn��t get anything after climbing. After ten years, it is no wonder that someone has to vent a complaint.


    Zhou Shu endured a grievance, he had something to ask, and nodded slightly, "I''m about to ask Senior. Isn''t it the first time Senior has come to Dongshengjian?"


    Hu Yilie nodded quite contentedly, "This is the third time the old man has received the invitation. In the last sword meeting, the old man was able to enter the sword list and rank 93rd."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "It turns out that the senior is a master of the swordsmanship, and the junior is really disrespectful."


    There are only a hundred sword repairmen on the Dongsheng sword list, and all who can enter the sword list are masters of the masters. Zhou Shu is also a little unexpected. The old man who is constantly complaining is also in the sword list.


    "As a master, it''s far worse than before."


    Hu Yilie smiled bitterly, "There are a lot of golden pill cultivators in front of the old man. The younger generation is terrible. Fellow Daoist Zhou, didn''t you go to the sword list?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I came in a hurry, I haven''t even been to see it."


    Hu Yilie was quite sophisticated and said, "Oh, I still have to take a look. There are many sword repairmen on the list who want to participate in this Dongsheng sword fair. I will meet them here by then, and I will have a bottom in my heart."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and came to Liuming Mountain. The first thing he thought of was Tianxing Peak, but he didn''t think of going to Jianbang, but of course he would not miss it. The sword list on Wengfeng, which is changed every ten years, is also a major sight in Dongsheng Prefecture.


    The two talked for a while, and Hu Yilie was very enthusiastic and talked about many things about the Dongsheng Sword Club. Zhou Shu learned more about the sword and was very grateful.


    After thanking him, Zhou Shu looked at the female cultivator in the middle of the peak, "Excuse me, senior, who is that senior?"


    "Don''t you know her?"


    Hu Yilie was a little surprised, "She is Fairy Yudie. In the Nascent Soul Realm, she once won the first place in the Eastern Victory Sword List twice. With the first hand, Yudie Sword was superb. The first female sword cultivator in Shengzhou. Later, she entered the Heavenly Sword Gate and is now a god-transforming cultivator."


    Looking at the female sister, Hu Yilie''s eyes changed a little, and there was a lot of respect in it.


    "It turns out that she is Fairy Yudie..."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, thinking of one thing, his heart was shocked.


    "Yes, as a sword repairman, you must have heard of her name. At that time, Tianjianmen paid a great price in order to recruit her..." Halfway through, Hu Yilie stopped. "These things It''s better to say less, you just need, she is now the elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and she has come these few Dongsheng Sword Meetings..."


    Hu Yilie looked at Zhou Shu in surprise, "Huh, what are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shuzheng walked quickly towards the center of the peak, seeing that the target was Fairy Yudie.


    "Friend Zhou, Fairy Yudie can''t tolerate interruption while practicing, and she doesn''t like others being too close to her..."


    Hu Yilie still wanted to say something. Zhou Shu had already arrived in front of Fairy Yudie and saluted very respectfully. As if to say something, he immediately looked around her and looked up and down her eyes, acting rather rude.


    "Are you... crazy?"


    Hu Yilie froze for a moment, fearing to anger himself, then turned and jumped down the peak. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 642


    Chapter 642 The summit is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 643: Thats it

    phone-reading


    "No need to look, you can''t find it."


    Although Fairy Yudie didn''t move, she sat quietly like a stone statue, but the cold voice was still very clear into the sea of ??Zhou Shu''s consciousness.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Senior knows what I''m looking for?"


    Fairy Yudie said faintly, "One of my hair."


    Zhou Shu''s face tightened slightly, and he said, "I''m sorry, I made the senior laugh."


    Knowing that this monk was Fairy Yudie, he immediately remembered the mission Wushuang City Lord had given him to get a hair of Fairy Yudie at the sword meeting.


    The mission is really strange, but the city lord himself is also a very strange person. There is no way. Who will make Zhou Shu want to continue in Wushuang City? If this task is not completed, the city lord will do what he says and will not let him enter Wushuang City. .


    So he just walked over, and after saluting, he searched around, planning to find a piece of fallen hair on the ground to complete the task, but he obviously didn''t succeed, and it seemed impossible to succeed.


    Zhou Shu used his spiritual knowledge to spread the voice, "Senior is also in Wushuang City?"


    Fairy Yudie also knows about this. Most of her are also from Wushuang City. Maybe she has a high status. If you think about it, the city lord would never use her hair as a task. If she changes to other monks who don��t know the whole story. When I saw Zhou Shu doing this, I was afraid that before he could get close, he raised his hand and drove Zhou Shu down the mountain.


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu diandian said, "I see."


    With that, he continued to look around, hoping to find something.


    "You still don''t give up."


    Fairy Yudie was a little unhappy, "Don''t say it''s just a clone, even if the real body is here, you can''t find anything."


    Zhou Shu was rather helpless, "The younger generation has no choice. They can''t always pull from the senior. The younger generation can''t do it and don''t have the guts, so they have to try this way."


    "Are you stupid?"


    Fairy Yudie said disdainfully, "The city lord asked you to come and fetch my hair, not for you to find it everywhere, but for me to give it to you. You just want me to give it to you, you have to do one thing...no, two Things will do."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have an enlightened head, "That''s it, Fairy Yudie, please express clearly what needs to be done by juniors."


    In fact, how could Zhou Shu not know, just being stupid in a timely manner, it would not hurt him.


    Fairy Yudie said lightly, "The first thing is very simple, the top ten on the sword list, and the second thing...you get closer to a dian."


    Zhou Shu was startled when he heard the sound, but he didn''t know why, he only walked a few steps forward, but he almost touched him, as if there was a strange fragrance coming from him, he immediately felt himself floating like a cloud, his body light and fluttering. Nothing belongs to him anymore, and he flew away from the peak in the blink of an eye and fell to the ground.


    During the process, he was half-spirited and unable to use it, so he fell directly into the grass and fell on all sides.


    There was a tremor on the ground, revealing a small pit, and many cultivators gathered around and pointed to the diandian.


    "Look, this is the cultivator who went up just now."


    "I heard that Fairy Yudie..."


    Hu Yilie stood in the front, stroking his long beard, and shook his head slightly.


    "Sure enough, I was thrown down, a bit later than I thought..."


    He had a long-anticipated expression, and said in a earnest and earnest voice, "I said, my friend, why do you like to die so much? You can provoke Fairy Yudie? It''s not easy to throw it down, she didn''t give it to you. Take a sword, take a closer look, is there anything missing?"


    Zhou Shu jumped up and stood up. His head seemed to be humming, but his body was not damaged. He was about to say something, but a clear voice came from the sea of ??knowledge, "The second thing is to me. The punishment of disrespect, just give up, as long as you finish the first thing, you will naturally give your hair..."


    "Ah, thanks a lot."


    Standing at the bottom of the pit, Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted the cultivators nearby.


    "This person, is he stupid?"


    "Definitely, what can happen if Fairy Yudie is offended."


    "It''s a pity, a pity."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and turned to Hu Yilie''s head and climbed the Tianxing Peak again.


    Hao Siyun and Yang Mei immediately gathered around, "Brother, why did you go down suddenly, don''t say a word."


    "Yes, it''s too bad to leave us alone."


    Zhou Shu had no time to explain. He only looked in the middle, but there was no sign of Fairy Yudie, and there was no one.


    "Are you gone?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and stopped looking at it. He only thought, "Only by entering the top ten of the sword list can he complete the mission and return to Wushuang City. That''s how the city lord originally thought it. The top ten is his real mission. At that time, I thought that I would not agree, and only through others, then even if I don��t want to agree, it won��t work... This goal looks difficult, so think about it..."


    "Brother, why are you in a daze."


    Yang Mei was a little worried, and tugged Zhou Shu''s sleeve.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, smiling at the corner of his mouth, "It''s okay, you didn''t find it, then we will continue to look for and look for it together."


    "Ok!"


    Yangmei and Hao Siyun pressed their heads together.


    The two women searched diligently again. Zhou Shu was no exception and joined the search, but unlike them, he did not care about the writing on the peak, but used the sword intent to feel the surroundings and see if he could get it. Respond, or find other sword intent.


    Of course, he is using a heavy golden sword, and only when he is able to find and feel the sword''s intent can he find and feel the sword.


    As Zhou Shu walked, the sword intent and diandian spread out ~ www.novelhall.com~ A magic ant flapped its wings and flew everywhere on the peak.


    For a long time, I didn''t find it, but I finally got something.


    "Found!"


    Caiying''s clear voice came into the sea of ??consciousness, loud and excited, "There really is a sword intent here, a very strong and long sword intent, different from yours!"


    "There are really different sword intents!"


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook and cheered up, but there were doubts. Caiying''s thick and long speech seemed to be inconsistent with the rumored sword intent of Qinglian. It is said that the sword intent of Qinglian is very light and does not use force to win. The mountain''s move is the ultimate in overcoming strength with softness.


    It didn''t take long for him to feel that there was indeed a sword intent cruising on the peak, but it seemed that someone had manipulated it. The purpose should be the same as him.


    Suddenly.


    The sword intent came straight over, the momentum was like a dragon, and it was indeed majestic. Zhou Shu looked awkward and did not evade, leading the sword intent to welcome him.


    Bang, that sword intent and Zhou Shu''s intent collided together, but they didn''t really collide. The two were just trying to test the truth and emptiness. They touched each other for a while, and then they separated.


    Someone is indeed manipulating it.


    This is not the inherited sword intent, but a misunderstanding, I am afraid that both of them have misunderstood.


    Disappointed with Dian, Zhou Shu looked up and his eyes fell for a few miles. Except for the three of Zhou Shu, the only cultivator standing on the edge and never moved.


    The cultivator was also looking here, glancing at Zhou Shu with sharp eyes like an eagle, and then he lowered his head.


    Zhou Shu gave his hand slightly, "Zhou Shu."


    The man raised his hand in return, "Gai Feng."


    The two looked at each other and were busy with their own affairs, as if nothing had happened. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 644: Watch the sword list

    Zhou Shu condensed his eyebrows slightly, showing some thought.


    Although it was just a simple touch to separate, he could also see that Gai Feng''s sword intent was very strong, and his control was very skillful and strong.


    He was a little surprised, as Gai Feng, who was also in the Golden Core Realm, had a sword intent that was not inferior to him. As expected, Dongsheng Jian would hide the dragon and the tiger.


    Caiying''s voice sounded, "My palace feels that he is using the best flying sword, and feels a similar breath."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "No wonder it''s very strong."


    He who is used to heavy gold swords, naturally possesses the best flying sword, how much the bonus to his own sword intent is.


    In such a place, of course, he cannot use his spiritual sense to spy on the opponent, so he can''t see the specific situation. It is not the sword used by Gai Feng, but the sword spirit is extremely sensitive to the sword intent, and Caiying obviously has a say in this regard. Zhou Shu did not question either.


    Caiying hesitated for a while, and then had other thoughts, "More than that, but {no} {wrong} novel www.{[qu}com has a different feeling, its sword intent seems to be alive... "


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Caiying, do you mean that there is a sword spirit in his sword?"


    "It''s not very similar to the main palace, the main palace feels... this oh that oh..."


    She thought about it for a long time, but at the end she didn''t describe it very much, "Don''t ask, neither is my palace, it''s different anyway!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t go on, "I don''t want to, and you may not meet him, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "You are not yours, call me the palace lord, it''s best to add an adult!"


    Caiying snorted and no longer hid.


    Zhou Shu explored for a while, his sword intent and that of Gai Feng''s sword intent were facing each other, and he checked carefully, but for several hours, he checked the entire peak again, and there was still nothing.


    Without inheritance, he was a little disappointed, but quickly let go.


    "For so many years, there have not been so many sword repairs. Among them, there is no shortage of cultivators in the transformation of the gods. The inheritance is either extremely deep hidden, or the time has not yet reached the world. In short, no hope for the time being."


    He won''t be entangled in this kind of thing for too long, and since he has no chance, he won''t force it.


    Sending the two women back to Meifeng, he went to Wengfeng alone.


    Wengfeng is the first peak of Liuming Mountain, and the Dongsheng sword list is erected there.


    All the way up the mountain, I saw a huge sword erected on the top of the peak from a long distance. Under the sun''s rays, the golden light was shining and it was dazzling, and everything around seemed to be eclipsed.


    The huge sword is as high as five feet, extremely wide, like the door of a stone stele, and the hilt is written with the words "Dongsheng Jianbang". The font is simple, but strong and heavy. Under closer inspection, a strong sword spirit comes oncoming. People don''t feel heartbroken.


    There are many swordsmen around the sword list, all standing and watching, their expressions are quite solemn, and they also have a bit of longing and expectation. It is a great honor for every swordsman to be on the sword list.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps closer and looked at it carefully.


    "First place, Zhang Bufan, Glacier Sword Sect, Yuan Ying Realm Early Stage."


    "Second place, Zhou Tianliang, Zisang Zhou''s family, Yuan Ying stage of distraction."


    "Third place, Wang Ao, Tuoyanmen, Yuanying Realm is distracted."


    ...


    Looking down the rows, Zhou Shu, who has always been calm and calm, also has a feeling of upsurge in fighting spirit, and he can''t wait to meet the people on the list immediately and fight against each other.


    After reading it carefully, Zhou Shu only felt blood boiled and full of fighting spirit, and the sword repairs around him were probably like this. Many sword repairs looked around, eager to try, as if they wanted to find someone to fight against.


    After several breaths, Zhou Shu calmed down, feeling a trace of melancholy in his heart.


    On the sword list, most of them are cultivators from the Nascent Soul Realm. There are few Golden Core Realm cultivators, and there is not a single Golden Core Realm among the top 20. The highest ranked Golden Core Realm cultivator is named Zhu Yushan, and it is only ranked first. Twenty-one.


    "Even if the cultivator of the Nascent Soul Stage is suppressed and cannot use the primordial power, it is not comparable to the Golden Core Stage cultivator. It will be very difficult to compete for the top ten... But when you come here, you have to fight anyway. Fighting, even if you don��t have a task, you must strive for the best ranking. Yes, it is of great benefit to the Dutch school."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, his mind was set, and a bit of loss was gone with it.


    Three years ago, when he received the news of participating in the Dongsheng Swordsmanship, he was thinking more about broadening his knowledge. He had the idea of ??entering the sword list, but not many. Now after three years of experience, his requirements are much higher. To enter the sword list, you also want to achieve higher goals.


    If you think about it, you will realize it.


    As soon as he turned around, a Golden Core Cultivator eagerly joined in and said enthusiastically, "This swordsman, I have what you want here, do you want to see?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at it. This Jin Dan Xiu described his behavior as a stock market. He was obviously a business man, but he didn''t expect that he had done business here.


    Merchants are really everywhere.


    He arched his hands, "Next Zhou Shu, it''s not a swordsman."


    "You can think of it like this when you look at the sword list. Can you still be a swordsman who participated in the sword fair?"


    The cultivator shook his head and said with a smile, "What''s more, those who really watch the ceremony will not come until two months later. Gossip, my dear Sun Cheng, there is a complete list of sword repairs that will participate in this sword meeting. With their detailed information, fellow Zhou Daoist should be interested?"


    "List and information?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, and the look in Sun Cheng''s eyes changed a little. UU reading was surprised, but more confused.


    Generally speaking, the complete list is only available at Tianjianmen, it is unlikely to be leaked, and detailed information seems to be even more unlikely. Participants are located in Dongshengzhou, there are secret families and disciples of Jianlu, and they may get detailed information. ? Even Wushuang City can''t do it.


    And sell it here? It''s too suspicious.


    "Do you not believe me?"


    Sun Cheng smiled, with a mysterious expression, "It took me a lot of thought to get it. It''s true or not. You will know if you buy it."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and smiled without saying a word.


    Knowing yourself and the enemy, the list and information are of course very useful, but the list obtained in this way is difficult to tell. There are big doubts about whether it is true or false, and it is true. If you get fake information and prepare countermeasures according to the fake information, the result is only It will be counterproductive and defeated, and this possibility is quite high, so it is natural to be cautious.


    "You still don''t believe me, you might as well ask the people around you, they all bought it."


    Sun Cheng pointed to the side and said with regret, "In the future, fellow Daoists will meet them. They have your information and you don''t have them. Your swordsmanship and swordsmanship are restrained. That''s a great disadvantage. "


    "Xiongtai is doing good business, but I still don''t want it."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and bid farewell.


    He didn''t believe that anyone could get his detailed information. If it did, it would probably be a long time ago, and that would be a good thing. If others deal with it on this basis, the result is probably miserable.


    Sun Cheng looked at Zhou Shu''s back, a trace of hatred flashed in his eyes, turned his head, and walked towards another Jian Xiu with a smile. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 644


    Chapter 644 The sword list is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 645: Red Jiao Sword?

    phone-reading


    Without mentioning the downhill, Zhou Shu had already returned to the front of Meifeng in a short time.


    At the entrance of the formation, it seems that someone is arguing.


    The guard cultivator said, "Father Yu Hu, it''s just a shake of the Naxu Ring. Why bother if you drag and push for so long?"


    Zhang Hengdian at the side looked a little unhappy, "Since he is here, he must abide by the rules of the Heavenly Sword Gate. When he came in, the senior who led him should have already said it."


    The cultivator standing in front of the stone wall looks more than 40 years old, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a pretty square appearance.


    Hearing the words of the Heavenly Sword Cultivator, his figure trembled slightly, but he still had a very tough face, and he discerned in a deep voice, "Why do you have any reason to check my Naxu ring? That''s a personal item," Could it be that this is the way of the big sect? I had known this before, and I would never accept your invitation at all."


    "No matter what you say, the rules are the rules."


    Zhang Hengdian''s voice was also louder, "If you don''t agree, then fellow Taoists should not go up the mountain."


    "Why bother, Yu Daoyou."


    The other cultivator smiled happily, and said roundly, "It''s not looking at it at all, just shaking it against the stone wall. What can you worry about, don''t worry, no one knows what you have in the ring, and will not take it. Go whatever you like."


    Yu Hu was a little skeptical, "Really just shaking?"


    "Of course, just aim at the stone wall."


    Yu Hu thought for a while, then hesitated, "Okay, I''ll just shake it."


    After thinking for a long time, he took out the Naxu Ring and tentatively shook it at the stone wall.


    In a flash, a small golden sword flew out of Naxu Ring and inserted it into the stone wall, trembling uncontrollably, and humming.


    "Red Jiao Sword!"


    The expressions of Zhang Hengdian and the guard repairer changed drastically.


    The two faced Yu Hu, their expressions gloomy, "Yu Hu, follow..."


    A sword light flashed, Yu Hu suddenly took out his sword, and the sword intent was like a dragon like a dragon, and attacked the two.


    The two hurriedly raised their swords to greet each other. Taking advantage of this moment of effort, Yu Hu jumped up and flew towards the outside of the mountain at an incredible speed.


    But before flying out a few steps, a big yellow hand suddenly descended from the sky, overwhelming the sky, pinching Yu Hu in his hand, unable to move at all.


    Soon, a monk floated down and fell beside Yu Hu.


    "Elder Zheng!"


    Zhang Hengdian and the guards hurried forward to salute.


    The elder Zheng was apparently a cultivator in the Divine Transformation Realm, and ignored the two of them. He only raised his hand and took the fallen golden sword in his hand. After a short glance, he showed a hint of joy.


    "Yes, it really is the Red Jiao Sword."


    He turned to Yu Hu, stretched out his hand, and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. Only a word came from a distance, "It''s been a thousand years, and there are two more. I hope I won''t let the old man down again this time..."


    All this fell in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he didn''t feel surprised in his heart.


    He could see clearly that the golden sword called the Red Sword Sword was exactly the same as the Golden Scale Sword on his body, and the materials were the same. They were all the scales of the Red Golden Scorpion. There was no difference at all. It was definitely from the same craftsman. hand.


    If that day, his sword also flew out like this, he would probably suffer the same thing as Yu Hu, and be taken away by the cultivator of God, the consequences would be really disastrous.


    At the same time, he also had many questions. Why is this golden scale sword called the red dragon sword? Is there any origin? What does the monk have said for a thousand years? There are two more. Does it mean that there are many Red Jiao Swords?


    While thinking about it, Zhang Hengdian came over and gave a salute, "Sorry, there is something in the door, but Zhou Daoyou is shocked."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "It''s not frightened, but I''m a little surprised. What kind of treasure is that Red Sword Sword? Why does it alarm the elder Guimen? Is it very valuable?"


    "Friend Zhou Daoist misunderstood, that magic weapon is just a general Tier 4, and how could our sect rob someone else''s magic weapon?"


    Zhang Hengdian also said with some gloom and forced a smile, "The elder took him away, just asking some words, no big deal. This matter is about the secret of the sect, and I really can''t say much, but it is really just the internal affairs of the sect. , Taoists don��t need to care too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s what I said too much, no wonder, no wonder, Zhang Daoyou will meet again."


    Without saying anything, Zhou Shu arched his hands and went straight up the mountain.


    Zhang Hengdian glanced at Zhou Shu, looked at the guardian repairer, and shook his head helplessly.


    In the valley, Yang Mei was concentrating on alchemy by the Lingquan, and even Zhou Shu didn''t notice it when Zhou Shu came in, and Hao Siyun was also cultivating with great energy and didn''t come over, so that he could think quietly.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu always felt a little gloomy. The Golden Lin Sword or the Scarlet Sword Sword in his Naxu Ring was like a big rock in his heart, and he couldn''t move it.


    Entering the quiet room, he quietly opened Wushuangling, planning to issue a mission to ask for clarity.


    It wasn''t that I was deliberately spying on the secrets of the Heavenly Sword Gate, but it was a matter of myself and I had to ask. And he also felt that although the Red Jiao Sword matter was secret, there must be many people who knew it. Many people who have been to the Sword Club should have seen this before, and most of them have also inquired about it.


    He originally wanted to ask Ziming or Hu Yilie, but thinking about it, he may not be able to ask clearly, and asking by himself is also controversial. On the contrary, he may have exposed himself. It is better to come to Wushuang City. . Compared with the importance of this matter, it is necessary to spend some precious points.


    He regrets a little bit, in fact, before coming to Dongsheng Swordsmanship, he should have made his mind clear, and he would not put himself in a dangerous situation.


    Soon, the task jade board appeared in the center of Wushuang City, Zhou Shu waited.


    This time he wrote the content of the task carefully so that he would not be fooled like last time.


    Before long, a white light flashed, and he appeared in front of a familiar table. On the opposite side, there was a messenger in gold, and she was also a rare female sister in Wushuang City.


    There seemed to be a familiar feeling, Zhou Shu was taken aback.


    "Do you want to know the relationship between the Red Dragon Sword and the Heavenly Sword Gate?"


    The woman looked calm and straight to the point, "I can tell you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said seriously, "Senior, I want to be detailed. I want to know the ins and outs, such as why the Heavenly Sword Sect keeps hunting down the cultivators with the Red Sword Sword, what is the reason for the thousand years, etc. It''s all written in the task content."


    The corners of the woman''s mouth curled slightly, showing a trace of disdain, "I know."


    "Okay, points to seniors."


    On the table, there were a lot of round wooden coins, which were the representation of the points in Wushuang City. Zhou Shu counted one hundred, which is not a small amount.


    The woman took the points and smiled indifferently, "Actually, what you want to ask is not a big secret. Almost every disciple of the inner sect of the Heavenly Sword Sect or the cultivator of thousands of years ago knows, heh, I earn these points easily. It''s a bit."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "As long as the news is correct."


    The woman in gold nodded, "Well, things will start from a thousand years ago..." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 646: 0 years ago

    More than a thousand years ago.


    There was a peerless sword repairman named Wei Shang from the Heavenly Sword Gate, who was regarded as a true genius with top aptitude in the entire Xuanhuang Continent. However, in five hundred years, his cultivation reached the late stage of God Transformation, and he knew hundreds of sword arts and sword intents. All of them are refined, and they are hopeful to enter the tribulation realm, and even go further.


    Wei Shang''s reputation spread across four continents. After Xiahou''s family in Beiluzhou, he sent a letter to Tianjianmen, planning to marry Xiahou''s daughter to Wei Shang, and gave extremely generous terms.


    Tianjianmen is naturally very willing. The Xiahou family is one of the four great families, and its status is respected. It is on the same level as the six major sects. The family is right, and the conditions are very good. It can have rich returns. The most important thing is to join the Xiahou family. Later, Tianjianmen had a good chance to enter Beiluzhou and expand its influence.


    Tianjianmen immediately agreed, and also thought that Wei Shang would also be willing.


    At that time, Wei Shang had only one Taoist companion, Haitang, and Haitang was just a female cultivator in the Golden Core Realm who had almost no possibility of advancement. From the perspective of Tianjianmen, "No" novel w.qul., Haitang��s practice of Wei Shang Without help at all, Wei Shang would definitely agree to marry Xiahou''s family. After all, the benefits of Xiahou''s daughter to his practice are numerous, and Haitang cannot be compared with it.


    The cultivator is only for cultivating, a win-win thing, and there are reasons to disagree?


    However, after Tianjianmen mentioned it to Wei Shang, Wei Shang resolutely opposed it. He said that he did not care about the level of realm. As long as Haitang existed, it would be the greatest help to him in his cultivation. This point can''t be compared to anyone, no matter how many resources. It cannot be replaced.


    The Heavenly Sword Sect did not understand, and repeatedly persuaded, but Wei Shang always maintained a firm attitude. At this time, the Xiahou family had repeatedly urged and increased the conditions, and even agreed to establish an affiliated sect for the Tianjian Sect in Beiluzhou. Tianjianmen only wanted to facilitate this, so he went to Haitang and promised Haitang many conditions, perhaps a condition that no one could refuse, and only asked Haitang to take the initiative to separate from Wei Shang.


    But Haitang, like Wei Shang, just shouldn��t, and the attitude is more determined, life and death, the monk who went to persuade was anxious for a while, "The old man Huashen monk came to ask you for a golden core state, but you didn��t agree and gave the old man a look. ?"


    He accidentally killed Haitang by mistake.


    This failure caused an uproar.


    Wei was angry and became a demon. He killed three Heavenly Sword Sect and Xiahou Family''s Transcendent Realm cultivator. He completely rebelled against the Heavenly Sword Sect and vowed to destroy the Heavenly Sword Sect and the Xiahou Family. Cultivators were seriously injured, and the world of cultivators changed drastically.


    Once he became a mortal enemy, irreparable, Tianjianmen made a decisive decision and started chasing Wei Shang.


    After more than ten years, the two elders from the Heavenly Sword Gate finally found Wei Shang. After a fierce fight, Wei Shang''s body was completely destroyed, and the soul was also seriously injured, so he barely escaped. Got out.


    And the elder of the Great Tribulation Realm also paid a great price when he left the customs.


    One of the elders caused the tribulation of the sky and immediately disappeared. The other elder barely survived the tribulation and took a step forward in his cultivation, but he was seriously injured as a result and is still training.


    Once a monk arrives in the tribulation realm, he will face the tribulation once every 100 years.


    But the catastrophe is not unavoidable. As long as the monk does not enter the world and does not affect the heavens at all, the time of the catastrophe can be delayed a lot, even for hundreds of years. Therefore, when most monks arrive at the Cross Tribulation Realm, they will hide, and will never leave the customs, ignore world affairs, do not take action, and will not affect the way of heaven. They only wait for the time to leave the Cross Tribulation, but they have been hidden for a long time, once they leave the customs early. , It will inevitably be struck by heaven.


    After this change, the Heavenly Sword Gate lost one elder of the Great Tribulation Realm, three monks from the Transcendent Divine Realm, hundreds of monks from the Nascent Soul Realm, a true genius sword repairman, and offended the Xiahou family. Extremely rare in a thousand years, but fortunately, the big sect has enough background to not collapse.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said suspiciously, "Such a secret is the shame of the Heavenly Sword Sect. It''s no wonder that others refuse to say it, but Senior, does this matter have something to do with the Chi Jiao Sword?"


    The female cultivator said lightly, "I''m anxious, since I want to talk, I have to tell the cause and effect."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    In the process of Wei Shang avoiding the Heaven Sword Gate to pursue and kill, he forged a thousand swords.


    That sword was made from the scales of a crimson golden dragon beast that he had hunted, and it was also called the red dragon sword. It was of different ranks and grades.


    Whenever he went to a place, he would leave a red sword with a divine mind attached to it. As long as the cultivator who got the sword, he would be most likely to be affected by the divine mind and make a death oath to destroy the sky. And get the sword intent attached to the sword, and some of the cultivators can also get the wealth and magic weapons left by Wei Shang in various places, etc., and they grow up quickly.


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "It turns out that it is."


    The golden scale sword he got back then was also left by Wei Shang, but for too long, the spirit in it had weakened, and he was not affected. The swords of Yu Hu and others were mostly obtained in this way, but it is difficult to say if they were not affected by spiritual thoughts.


    Wei Shang is really careful and well-intentioned. In doing so, he will definitely cultivate a lot of outstanding sword repairs and leave many hidden dangers to the Heavenly Sword Sect, which will definitely be effective in the future.


    "This plan is great, and behind the Heavenly Sword Gate will not leave it alone..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and suddenly wondered, "Could it be... the Dongsheng Sword Association?"


    The female cultivator nodded lightly, showing a hint of admiration I can think of it so quickly, you are not bad. Heavenly Sword Gate holds the Dongsheng Sword Fair, but it��s not all for the sword repairmen of Dongsheng Prefecture to test sword skills and talk about kendo..."


    After the incident at the Heavenly Sword Gate, it was already quite late, almost decades ago. At that time, many of the Heavenly Sword Sect cultivators were killed inexplicably outside, but they did not know the reason until they saw the Red Dragon Sword. There was also the inheritance left by Wei Shang, and I realized that Wei Shang had already made arrangements and left many chess pieces in Dongshengzhou to target Tianjianmen.


    This matter must not be delayed, they quickly responded, sending out cultivators everywhere to look for the Red Dragon Sword, while holding the Dongsheng Sword Fair.


    The Dongsheng Sword Association was nominally for the purpose of making the Dongshengzhou Sword Repair Gathering than trial, but there were two more important meanings in the dark.


    The first is to look for the Red Jiao Sword, find a sword repairer who has accepted Wei Shang''s inheritance, and eliminate hidden dangers.


    Most of the sword repairmen who have emerged in Dongshengzhou will receive invitations and come to Liuming Mountain. The Heavenly Sword Gate made a stone wall with red gold dragon bones, searched for the red dragon sword, and observed from the game to see if the sword repairer used Wei Shang''s sword intent.


    This has been very effective, most of the Red Jiao swords are in the Dongsheng Sword Club.


    Second, find out Wei Shang himself.


    Although Wei Shang''s body was destroyed, his soul was still there, and his revenge was immortal, and he would surely be reborn. As a genius sword repairman, it is difficult to find a matching physical body, but he must also be a genius aptitude, and 100%, he is a sword repairman.


    To find him, there is nothing better than to open a sword.


    It''s just that this goal has not been achieved for thousands of years, and Wei Shang seems to have completely disappeared, never looking for a trace. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 646


    Chapter 646 The Thousand Years�� Past is Written by [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net] members. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 647: understood

    Zhou Shu sighed softly, "Something unexpected, the Dongsheng Sword Society actually came because of this."


    "In this world of cultivating immortals, there are so many unexpected things for you."


    Speaking of the old things, the female cultivator couldn��t help shook her head and sighed, ��In fact, it��s Wei Shang who is really unexpected. He may be the most hopeful cultivator to enter the Mahayana a thousand years ago, but for the sake of a golden core female. Xiu, he gave up the opportunity to be promoted to the Tribulation and even Mahayana, and he did not hesitate to sacrifice himself to the devil. Such a cultivator is really terrifying and unimaginable."


    "Junior can understand."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Wei Shang is similar to King Teng, who are both affectionate and sexual. The world only tells them that they are enchanted, but they act recklessly and don''t spare themselves. This is actually very impressive to the younger generation. "


    "Admire them?"


    The female cultivator was stunned for a moment, the starlight in her eyes flashed, fixed on Zhou Shu''s body, "If the same thing falls on your head, what will you do, like them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly/no/wrong/novel @w.qulu., "The younger generation will not think about things that haven''t happened yet. I really have to meet them. Maybe they will or may not, but the younger generation will try not to let such things happen. occur."


    "It''s up to you."


    The female cultivator stared at Zhou Shu, curled her mouth slightly, and sneered, "It''s a big tone to say that you try not to let things happen. You are in the Golden Core Realm, but you are just getting fish, even big monks like the Vine King and Wei Shang. Can''t escape, can you change?"


    The journey of cultivation is long, and it is inevitable that you can��t help yourself. Most of this female cultivator has experienced similar things, so she was a little excited when she said it. Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit of it, and she quickly changed the subject, "Senior, you think too much. I��m afraid that the juniors are still far away from these things. We still continue the task, some things have not been understood yet."


    "Ok."


    The female sculpted her head slightly, and seemed to realize that she was a bit gaffe, and in the blink of an eye she recovered indifferently, "Just ask, hurry up."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, then slowly said, "The juniors have two things that do not understand. Is the Heavenly Sword Gate hunting down those sword repairs for the sword or for the people? And how does the Heavenly Sword Gate deal with those who have red swords? Yes? It has been a thousand years, and the younger generation expected that not all sword repairers have made death oaths."


    The matter must be clarified. After all, he carries a red sword on his body, which is a big hidden danger. If there is a way to go back, perhaps handing it over is also an option.


    "For the sword, but also for the human."


    The female cultivator said lightly, "When Wei Shang rebelled against the Heavenly Sword Gate, he took away everything in the Heavenly Sword Gate, and the things that could not be taken away were also destroyed. He acted carefully and made the Heavenly Sword Gate unable to escape from his breath. Calculating his current whereabouts, but the scarlet sword is the flaw. Wei Shang has left divine consciousness in every sword. Even if the divine consciousness is lost, there are enough traces to be found. Just look for these thousand swords, heavenly swords. At the door, you can ask Cihangzong��s Master Miaodi to make a calculation. Master Miaodi is Wushuang, and he will definitely be able to find out the whereabouts of Wei Shang, even if he is reborn and seize the home. As long as the soul is still there, he is destined to flee. But the immortal master''s calculation."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "So, if you find a thousand swords together, you can find Wei Shang. It''s no wonder that Tianjianmen cares about the Red Sword so much."


    His expression was indifferent, but his heart was shocked. That day, he heard Elder Zheng say that there were only two swords left. That is to say, the Heavenly Sword Gate had already found 998 swords, but the one in his hand was not found. One of the two... is extremely related. If it is the Heavenly Sword Gate, the Heavenly Sword Gate must be found.


    "Not bad."


    The female cultivator didn��t look at Zhou Shu and continued, ��As for being a human being, you��re right. Indeed, not every sword cultivator who holds a red dragon sword has made a death oath. After all, it��s too long, the later a red dragon sword is. The less likely it is to be affected, some spiritual thoughts have no effect at all."


    "However, that doesn''t mean it''s all right... A large sect like the Heavenly Sword Gate will not have anyone. For the sword repairmen who have taken the death oath, they will definitely be put to death, and those who have not taken the death oath will be eliminated. Lose the soul memory related to the Red Dragon Sword, and leave it in the sect or be distributed to the subsidiary sect of the Heavenly Sword Sect to see the aftereffects."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Understood."


    Hearing these words, he immediately cut off the idea of ??handing over the Red Jiao Sword.


    Memories are often on the trunk of the Soul Tree, not branches and leaves that can be scattered. For the Golden Core Realm cultivator, eliminating a part of the Soul Memory, even if it is only a little, means that it is impossible to maintain the integrity of the Soul, and there will be almost no solidification in the future. The possibility of the soul, that is, the highest is the soul of the soul, it is impossible to be promoted to the **** of transformation, and since then, it has been under the surveillance of the heavenly sword, and there is no freedom at all.


    If you hand over the Chi Jiao Sword, you have to be treated like this, so why bother to hand it over? He would find a way to deal with the red sword on his body.


    The female cultivator said slowly, "Are there any other questions?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There is no problem with the juniors."


    The female cultivator didn''t say much, she wanted to leave, but when she got up to look at Zhou Shu, her brows were slightly frowned, and she said condensedly, "You asked too much in detail, for?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Since the junior has spent points, there is no need to be confused at all, lest you have to ask others again, so that you can be worthy of the precious points. Seniors, you are all the golden messengers. It��s also hard to earn points right? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network"


    "Is that so?"


    The female cultivator thought for a while, but didn''t seem to feel the flaw, and snorted, "Even if you want to do something, you can''t do it with your cultivation base, so don''t think about it, just do your task."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said seriously, "Senior''s hair, juniors will definitely try to get it."


    The female cultivator was slightly stagnant, and she glanced at Zhou Shu, turned and left.


    "Thank you senior."


    Before the female sister disappeared, Zhou Shu got up and saluted, and soon left Wushuang City.


    In a quiet room at Boom Peak, Fairy Yudie put away Wushuangling, showing a little thought.


    "He wants to understand these things. Is it possible that he is also involved, and he also has a red dragon sword on his body? It''s impossible. If he has a sword on his body, he will definitely get a red dragon bone stone wall."


    She shook her head gently, "If he has a sword, and knows that the Heavenly Sword Gate will hunt down the cultivator with the Red Sword Sword, he might dare to come and ask me? He knew it was my task, so he came to ask me, should no."


    Thinking, she laughed a little self-deprecatingly, "Is it right? Why should I think more? The promise to the city lord has been done. He completes the task, and I also complete the task. All points are earned. Nothing else. Take it to heart. As for the Heavenly Sword Gate, it has something to do with me. I would rather they never find Wei Shang. It would be better to be killed by Wei Shang earlier..."


    There was a flash of cold light in her eyes, shuddering with a biting hatred.


    Whenever she thinks about it, her mood is hard to calm down. The scene of being forced into the Heavenly Sword Gate is still in front of her eyes, and the involuntary sense of helplessness will never be unforgettable. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 647


    Chapter 647 I understand that it is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speak-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 648: The sword will begin

    A month soon


    , The sword will arrive as scheduled.


    Inside and outside the Tianxing Peak, there were nearly six hundred sword repairmen, all of whom were outstanding in Dongshengzhou, all of them excited and unspeakable excitement.


    To be on the sword list, to become famous, and the well-anticipated good day begins today.


    The sword meeting started at the stage of competition, and there were not a few guest monks who came to watch. At this time, Yang Mei and Hao Siyun in the crowd appeared to stand out, and many sword repairers had their eyes on them.


    They were even more excited than the contestants, their faces seemed to be shiny, and they stood beside Zhou Shu expectantly, chatting non-stop, and jumping and waving hands from time to time.


    Zhou Shu on the side was much more calm, and the excitement had passed for him. He stared at the Tianxing Peak, calmly and calmly, as if he was ready.


    In this month, apart from visiting Ziming a few times, he was either practicing deduction or practicing sword intent with Caiying. There was nothing \\no \\fiction www.(quled). om is slack and harvested.


    With the announcement of the Tianjianmen elder Zheng Huabai, the two-month Dongsheng Sword Society officially began.


    Without talking nonsense, as the names were reported one by one, ten sword repairmen were soon teleported to the Heavenly Star Peak and the competition began.


    And the sword repairer below was not idle either, watching the interesting game in front of the pictures.


    On all sides of the Tian Xing Peak, there were photos of fifty feet in a radius, and with the formation, it was possible to directly transmit every move on the Tian Xing Peak.


    Because of the large number of sword repairs involved, the Dongsheng Sword Club is divided into two stages. The first is the competition stage, where one hundred sword repairs are determined to enter the sword list and last for one month. The second is the ranking stage, where those who enter the sword list. One hundred sword repairmen will determine the final ranking, which lasts for one month. At this stage, many monks and guests from all over the world will come to watch.


    In the competition stage, the points system is adopted. For 30 days, Jian Xiu can participate in a competition every day. If the opponent is determined by lottery, he will get two points if he wins. If he fails, there will be no points. The opponent does not participate. You get one point, that is, you can play up to 30 games and get 60 points.


    It seems a very simple game system, but the requirements for sword repair are very high.


    It is extremely difficult to participate in the test every day for 30 days. The sword repair test is very expensive, especially the consumption of the gods and souls. It is difficult to recover to the best condition after the test for less than one day. Things like injuries are even more unpredictable. If there is no treatment, you will probably miss a few days or even ten days of competition.


    There are only a handful of sword repairmen who can fight for thirty games in a row.


    Therefore, most sword repairers take the approach of participating in one game every other day to ensure the best condition without losing too many points. After all, it is enough to be able to enter the top 100, and to reserve energy to prepare for the subsequent qualifying stage.


    When the lottery is drawn to determine the position, the first fifteen days will not encounter an opponent higher than the realm, but in the next fifteen days, it will be an indiscriminate competition. The Golden Core Realm cultivator will also be drawn to the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. The difficulty has undoubtedly increased a lot.


    Now, what Zhou Shu was watching was a contest between the cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    For him, the contest of Golden Core Cultivators is no longer interesting.


    While looking attentively, a cultivator walked slowly and leisurely, stood beside Zhou Shu, and sneered, "It''s a pity that I didn''t get you today."


    There is no need to turn his head, Zhou Shu just smiled indifferently, "That''s really a pity, but there is still a chance, Fellow Ding Dao."


    "I am waiting for you."


    Ding Mo snorted arrogantly, "But don''t even make it to the sword list, that would disappoint me too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and didn''t want to respond, but Hao Siyun started to squint again, but before she could speak, Ding Mo put away his arrogance and took a few steps away.


    Hao Siyun chuckled, and was about to catch up with a few taunts.


    At this time, there was a deep sound, like Hong Zhong Dalu, everywhere.


    "Zhou Shu!"


    "Ouyang Liying!"


    Looking up, a blue-clothed cultivator from the Heavenly Sword Gate floated to him with a solemn expression. He only raised his sword a little, but seeing the sword light flashed, Zhou Shu''s figure suddenly disappeared and landed on the Heavenly Star Peak.


    On the opposite side was a female nun, dressed in a slender white dress, but in her hand she was holding a squiggly jet-black rapier, black and white, and somewhat peculiar.


    Zhou Shu looked modest and gave his hand slightly, "Zhou Shu, I have met fellow Daoist Ouyang."


    "I have read my name, so why bother to talk nonsense."


    Ouyang Liying raised her hand expressionlessly, and the black sword in her hand instantly turned into countless black lights, one sword turned into a hundred swords, a thousand swords, and ten thousand swords. They were all covered by black light, and the sky was not visible.


    Looking through the picture, I saw a vast expanse of darkness, and billowing black smoke was still engulfed in the sword light. Zhou Shu''s figure was almost invisible, even more dangerous.


    Hao Siyun and Yang Mei couldn''t help squeezing their hands together, sweat coming out of their palms.


    "Wan Jian Jue? Unexpectedly, I saw this."


    Ding Mo glanced at the picture, and suddenly showed a hint of suspicion, "It is really rare to be able to refine the Ten Thousand Sword Art in the Golden Core Realm. It is by no means an ordinary generation, and it is even more rare to be a female cultivator. Look at her hand. The black smoke sword should be a sword repair from the black smoke cliff. The black smoke sword contains bone-eroding black smoke, which is designed to break the spiritual power of the body and cast it along with the Wanjian Jue, in the Golden Core Realm. The cultivator can''t defend at all. It seems that Zhou Shu is about to lose the first battle, but it''s a pity..."


    Before he could finish, Hao Siyun stomped angrily and shouted, "You''re talking nonsense, brother has clearly won!"


    "what?"


    Ding Mo was stunned, and then looked at the picture, not realizing that he was completely stunned.


    At this time, the peak is clear and bright, and no trace of black smoke can be seen.


    "I lost."


    Ouyang Liying shook her head grimly.


    Zhou Shu bowed slightly, and said calmly, "Friend Ouyang, accept."


    She attacked the super powerful Ten Thousand Sword Art, and she didn��t notice her attack. She thought that victory was in sight. Suddenly a little golden light flew in the darkness. It seemed insignificant, but Ten Thousand Swords couldn��t stop it. In the blink of an eye, the golden light was already there. Before you.


    The spiritual shield is completely useless, the golden light is only a little bit, but her chest is like being pressed by a mountain, hard to breathe, she has no doubt that if she does not admit defeat, she will be penetrated by golden light immediately.


    "Zhou Shu, win!"


    Between the rising and falling of Jianguang, the two returned to the place.


    Hao Siyun and Yang Mei immediately surrounded him, "Brother!"


    "The one with the surname Ding is Wan Jian Jue, it looks terrible, but I, no matter how terrible, will not be the opponent of Senior Brother, hehe."


    "Don''t worry too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned to Ding Mo beside him, and said sincerely, "It turns out that it is called Ten Thousand Sword Jue, I''m not yet, thank you Ding Daoyou for your help."


    He really didn''t. In terms of sword art, the disciples of Jianlu were obviously more knowledgeable.


    Ding Mo recovered from the consternation, but Zhou Shu was laughing at him, and he was unable to speak for a long time. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 648


    Chapter 648 The Sword Club started to be played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 649: Dont want to lose

    phone-reading


    "Accepted."


    Zhou Shu handed over and put away the heavy golden sword.


    But the cultivator on the opposite side was pale, his eyes were blank, and he was still in a daze when he arrived at the stage, and he never recovered.


    Seeing this result, the surrounding discussion broke out.


    "He won again. If I remember correctly, Zhou Shu has won eight games in a row this time, and he has participated every day?"


    "Yes, eight consecutive victories, and only three swords in each match, almost no loss, no wonder you can come every day. Such an opponent is too scary, don''t let me meet."


    "Hmph, I would like to meet him for a while."


    They looked at Zhou Shu''s gaze with a little awe, but Zhou Shu only acted indifferently, walked aside, and continued to watch the comparison sword of the Yuan Ying realm cultivator.


    Farther away, two Jian Xiu whispered.


    "Zhou Shu is really strong, Junior Brother Ding, you should not be his opponent."


    A monk said, "Just now he defeated Lu Hengyue of the Heavenly Sword Sect. You also fought against Lu Hengyue the day before yesterday. Zhou Shu won more easily than you."


    "Brother Jiang, don''t underestimate me."


    Ding Mo was a bit angrily, "What is he? Lu Hengyue was dragged into the sword force before he even made a move. He was confused, and of course the outcome was decided. You must know that Lu Hengyue''s spiritual power is similar to that of a monk. It is even more terrifying to burst out of mind, and it can almost increase its power by eight times. If it really fights, he will definitely not please."


    The monk frowned, "You think so, just looking for a reason. Why can others see at a glance Lu Heng''s weakness, why can''t you?"


    Dingmer paused and raised his head, "Since it is a sword repairer, of course, he must face-to-face defeating opponents with sword intent, and specialize in finding weak points. What kind of ability is I can��t, but disdain, and I don��t believe him at all. I can find my weakness. Brother, just look at it. When I meet him, I will be able to defeat him!"


    "Your understanding of kendo, if you have your thoughts, I will not say more, nor will I make presumptuous comments, but you say that he can''t find your weakness, but I don''t believe it."


    The monk shook his head, pondered for a while, and slowly said, "Entrusted by others, I have watched Zhou Shu''s several competitions carefully. In the first battle against Ouyang Liying, you also know what the Wan Jian Jue is. The sword intent broke out and turned into ten thousand swords. The spiritual power and divine consciousness in the range were all shattered by the sword intent, and she also added the poisonous smoke of the black smoke cliff, which can affect and confuse the cultivator��s spirit and create various Illusory Realm, these two methods are added together, even if she has weaknesses in the sword, it can be perfectly covered up. Once in the poisonous smoke of ten thousand swords, even if it is me, if I can��t use Yuanli, I can only block it. Counterattack, and Zhou Shu, who saw the weakness almost instantly, counterattacked immediately, incredible..."


    "It''s just luck. Brother, Zhou Shu is not what you think. Don''t say too much."


    Ding Mo shook his head, showing a trace of contempt.


    "The third battle..."


    "In the fourth battle, Zhou Shu was against Xia Xishou of the Xuanjia Sword Sect. The Xuanjia Sword Sect is known for its defenses. The sword intent is endless, and there is no difference. I have fought with their master. It took a full thirty breaths to break through the defense and break into it. Xia Xishou was the chief disciple of their door. Although the cultivation base was slightly insufficient, the sword intent had signs of being blue. Xia Xishou and Zhou Shu fought against each other. After only ten breaths, he threw his sword and conceded defeat, and he lost his temper. It can be seen that Zhou Shu was still showing love..."


    "Maybe Xia Xishou just has a good temper, brother, don''t talk about it anymore."


    The monk shook his head slightly and continued preaching, "The sixth battle..."


    "The seventh battle, also the one yesterday, Zhou Shu was against our Jianlu disciple, Junior Brother Zhang Juyun. Junior Brother Zhang practiced the talisman sword technique from Shushan, using talisman as a sword, and using talisman to give out sword intent and change. Unpredictable, hard to beat. Even in Dongsheng Prefecture, few people know this kind of swordsmanship, and this sword meeting is also the first time that Junior Brother Zhang has done it in front of others. No one knows his sword intent, and he has achieved it smoothly. Five consecutive victories. But yesterday Junior Brother Zhang was defeated by Zhou Shu. He lost before even throwing the third talisman. He was completely defeated. He came down and said to me that there is no chance of winning, and I feel like what he is going to do, Zhou Shu All know the same..."


    This time Ding Mo was silent. He had seen Zhang Juyun''s talismanic swordsmanship. It was indeed weird. He would be at a loss if it weren''t for someone else''s guidance, and Zhou Shu would be able to see through it the first time he met it.


    The monk slowly finished speaking and looked at Ding Mo, "Junior Brother Ding, do you still think he can''t see your weaknesses? I can feel that he seems to have a special ability to see through others'' weaknesses. Such an opponent is really terrifying. You must be cautious."


    Ding Mo froze a little, "So, so what, what I cultivate is the Magic Sky Sword Art!"


    "Yes, Illusory Sky Sword Art is a Tier 5 sword art. It ranks among the 13 Treasures of Sword House. It is also one of the most difficult to comprehend the sword intent. The sword intent is imaginary, tangible, invisible, offensive and defensive. One body, it is impossible to understand. In the hands of several seniors who also use it, the Magic Sky Sword Art does not have many weaknesses to be found, but it is not the same in your hands. The sword is like a man, and you have weaknesses. So your sword intent also has weaknesses."


    The monk looked at Ding Mo with a lot of seriousness, and said calmly, "You rely too much on your own sword art and sword intent and too self-righteous. If you meet Zhou Shu, you will definitely lose here. For Jian Xiu, proper self-righteousness is not a bad thing. Jian Xiu is immersed in his own world and is not moved by foreign objects. Sword intent training can get twice the result with half the effort, but you are too much. Once you think you are arrogant. It��s a very bad thing to see only oneself without others, not only without the same door, but even with no opponent."


    Ding Mo was silent.


    "In my opinion, when you and Zhou Shu compete, it is easy for Zhou Shu to find your weaknesses and exercise restraint. What can you do then?"


    The monk shook his head, and said with regret, "With your temperament, I am afraid that you will be exhausted immediately, just break out or give up, and no matter what you do, it will be a kind of treat for you and Jianlu. shame����"


    "Junior Brother Ding, when you entered the Sword House, you had a relationship with the Magic Sky Sword Art. The Master Lu passed down the Sword Art. You did not let the Master Lu down. In three years, he obtained the sword intent. In 15 years, he turned his sword to perfection. You are indeed a genius. A genius, but it��s time for your temperament to be sharpened. It��s not the malicious speculation of the senior brother. In my opinion, your loss to Zhou Shu may be a good thing."


    Ding Mo was silent for a long time, his face turned blue and white.


    The monk looked at him lightly and stopped talking, as if he was waiting for something.


    After a long while, Ding Mo settled down, walked to the monk, and said with a respectful expression, "I beg my brother for guidance, my brother must listen carefully."


    The monk showed a faint smile and said, "This is the first time you have bowed your head to ask someone for advice since you entered the Jianlu?"


    Ding Mo''s complexion was reddish, but he quickly resolutely said, "Brother Jiang, I don''t want to lose, I must win."


    "No sword repair wants to lose."


    The monk smiled lightly, "Sit down." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 650: Lava sword, rain of fire

    The fifteenth day.


    There are more and more cultivators around Tianxing Peak, but most of the visitors are watching. Compared with the previous few days, the number of sword cultivators participating in the lottery competition is much less.


    According to the rules of the Dongsheng Sword Club, the sword repairmen who lost five matches in the first fifteen days were not likely to be on the sword list, and thus lost the opportunity to continue the match. Nearly half of the players were eliminated, which also meant that the rest The opponents will get stronger and stronger, and every game is a challenge.


    "Zhou Shu!"


    "Wang Liehuo!"


    It was almost sunset when I heard the familiar name.


    As the sword light flashed, the two fell on the Heavenly Star Peak.


    However, in a few breaths, before taking a picture, the repairers who came to watch immediately stood there, and there was a lot of discussion.


    "When these two strong players met, there was a good show."


    "Yes, in the previous 14 days, Zhou Shu won ten games. Those four games were still because the opponent did not abstain. It can be said that they are not defeated."


    "Wang Liehuo has only lost one game in the eight games of Novel 3, and it is the disciple of Jianlu who loses."


    In the ten days of competition, Zhou Shu has become the focus of everyone.


    Hearing everyone''s discussion, Hao Siyun and Yang Mei not far away felt a little nervous on their faces.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Zhou Shu, I have seen Fellow Wang Daoist."


    Wang Liehuo, a burly figure, arched his hands in return, and then shouted loudly, "Friends of Taoism, offended."


    As soon as the voice fell, he drew out a weird giant sword, the sword body is like a cone, flushing red, looks like a burning flame, constantly winding upwards, emitting waves of heat, just take a look, there is something to be scorched illusion.


    The giant sword was lifted, and as the fire flashed, fire waves surged everywhere within a few hundred feet, the temperature rose by hundreds of degrees, and the Tianxing Peak suddenly became like a sea of ??magma.


    When the heat hit, Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, and there was also a trace of astonishment.


    His divine consciousness showed that the sea of ??fire was not caused by swordsmanship, but a real existence.


    There is very little fire aura here, but Wang Liehuo can provoke such a large sea of ??fire, and these fires look very unusual, mixed with the familiar smell of fire-his eyes fell on that weird sword.


    Can there be strange fire in the sword?


    Some people below saw that it was extraordinary and started talking.


    "The sword in Wang Liehuo''s hand is called a lava sword. It has no rank at all, but a natural wonder."


    Jian Xiu was surprised, "Is there anything else?"


    Those who do good things can��t help nodding, ��It��s said that the royal family members had a special stalagmite in the lava volcano. The stalagmite was so hot that it was sealed with a real fire in the middle. If other cultivators get it, they will definitely break the stone. Fire, the different fire was collected for their own use, but the Wang family did not do so. They removed the stalagmites together with the different fire, then directly refined and polished them on the stone, carved runes, and finally connected the stalagmites to the different fire inside. Together they made a sword."


    Jian Xiu shook his head in amazement, but there were also many doubts, "Ah, there is such a way of making swords. It is really ingenious and unexpected... But can anyone use such a sword with a strange fire? I was burned to death, right? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    "No one has been able to use it, so it has been sealed up until Wang Liehuo comes out of the Wang family. Wang Liehuo has a body of earth veins and is very human. What is even more surprising is that he used the flame fruit when building the foundation, and actually got the kiss of the fire. The characteristics are really hard to see for thousands of years... Wang Liehuo''s body is in harmony with the different fires. Not only is he not afraid of the erosion of the different fires, but using the different fires can increase his cultivation level. Apart from him, I am afraid that there will be no second person to use lava. Sword."


    "It''s a strange sword, and it''s also God''s favor. Even if he only uses fire, he can burn his opponent to death, not to mention the sword intent blessing... Fortunately, I didn''t meet it."


    Hao Siyun and Yang Mei on the side looked at each other, their small faces turned pale for a while.


    Before laying down the sea of ??fire, Wang Liehuo roared, beat his chest violently, his hair stood upside down, as if it was on fire, and then he suddenly jumped into the air and disappeared.


    Suddenly, bursts of fire rain suddenly appeared in the sky, and huge fireballs, shaped like meteors, were constantly falling down in the fire rain.


    He regarded Zhou Shu as a strong opponent, and he didn''t leave any room for his shots.


    "... Killer move."


    "Yes, show the real fire of the earth flame in the sword, and turn into a meteor fire rain with the sword intent. It is unparalleled in power, with meteors above and a sea of ??fire below, and all of them are strange fires. There is nowhere to escape. If Zhou Shu didn''t A Tier 5 defensive magic weapon, most of it can only concede defeat."


    Several cultivators kept nodding their heads, as if they had decided Zhou Shu''s fate in their mouths.


    In the rain of meteors, Wang Liehuo can no longer be seen. He has fully integrated into the fire, but there are roars constantly coming out, like thunder, "If you don''t want to be burned to death, quickly surrender. Hired!"


    Zhou Shu turned a deaf ear to his ears, suddenly flew up and went straight into the rain of fire.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    The shooting stars formed by sword intent exploded one after another in front of and behind Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu swam around as agile as a fish, avoiding the direct impact of the shooting stars, and sometimes with swords to block the flames that fell to him one by one.


    He could see clearly, and the sword was extremely accurate. He only attacked the opponent''s sword intent to annihilate it, and touched the strange fire at all.


    He didn''t plan to use Mad Shark Demon Armor to defend against these strange fires. When those cards were not revealed, the opponent was only in the Golden Core Realm, and there was no need to use it.


    Even if occasional sporadic fire hits his body, as long as there is no sword intent blessing, it will be easily bounced off by the Bark Realm, so he doesn''t worry.


    "Go to die, die, die!"


    The fire and rain kept on, and Wang Liehuo''s roar never stopped.


    The roar accompanied by spiritual pressure is of course also a strong deterrent method ~ www.novelhall.com ~ makes people feel shocked, unable to face the fire and rain calmly, but these have no effect on Zhou Shu.


    Below the peak, there were bursts of exclamation.


    "It''s unbelievable that you can hide this way!"


    "Does he have no body? Just now, three big fireballs in a row did not touch him at all?"


    "It went up a few feet, completely ignoring the strange fire, it was terrible."


    Hao Siyun and Yang Mei were absent, and looked nervously at Zhou Shu in the flame.


    "Hide, how long can you hide?"


    In the intensive fire rain, Wang Liehuo''s violent roar came again, "Lao Tzu''s fire is endless, how about burning you for a day?"


    Accompanied by the roar, the fire rain became denser and faster.


    The sword repairmen below frowned.


    "Although Zhou Shu is flexible, he still has to lose. The surroundings are too dangerous. As long as he is negligent, he will be finished."


    "Yes, defense can''t win the competition, but it''s more difficult to attack. Because Wang Liehuo can''t be found, he is not afraid of abnormal fire, and his body merges with abnormal fire. As long as he is in the flame, he can''t be defeated at all."


    Amidst the discussion, the situation on the court has already changed.


    The sword light flashed, and a huge fireball in the rain of fire suddenly separated, revealing a furious and frightened face. It was Wang Liehuo. He opened his mouth wide before he could close it.


    "Find me?"


    The heavy gold sword froze, pointing to the center of his eyebrows, a pressure like a mountain pressed down, making his mind tremble and unable to move.


    The fire rain stopped suddenly, the molten stone sword was weakly hung, and the abnormal fire on it lost its color.


    Zhou Shu fixedly stared at him, with the tip of his sword hanging slightly, "You should give up." (To be continued.)


    Chapter 650 Molten Stone Sword, Fiery Rain


    Chapter 650 The molten stone sword, the rain of fire is played by the members of [no *wrong] [С-˵-��]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 651: Stop the war for 1 day

    phone-reading


    In the eyes of many people, Zhou Shu returned to his original position. He smiled faintly at Yang Mei and Hao Siyun without saying much.


    Rarely tired.


    The match with Wang Liehuo was indeed the most difficult of the eleven games he participated in.


    In just ten breaths, the third change was used three times, and the fourth change was used twice. This was something that had never happened before.


    He is not afraid of different fires and can be integrated with different fires. Wang Liehuo can be said to be the nemesis of sword repair in the Golden Core Realm. A little carelessness can damage the flying sword. If it is not for Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness to be too strong, there is a Four changes to such a method as the bright moon on the sea, I am afraid that the mad shark demon armor will be used.


    In his plan, those methods will not be considered for use until the qualifying stage. They were used in advance, which was not what he wanted.


    "Brother."


    Yangmei pulled his sleeve.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What''s wrong?"


    She stared at Zhou Shu, with some worry in her eyes, "Brother, I fight every day. Aren''t you tired? Why don''t we rest tomorrow?"


    Hao Siyun followed, frowning, "Yes, even if you are not tired, we are also tired. I look nervous every day, hum."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have said that now it is only in the Golden Core Realm, so you don''t need to worry at all."


    He is confident enough to say such a thing. He originally thought that Edong is the largest city in Shengzhou. Perhaps there are many strong players in the Golden Core Realm who can fight him, but after these days of competition and watching, he feels that he is a little humble. Up.


    In fact, with the opportunity he got, his current accumulation, and his demonstrated strength, even if it is not limited to sword repair, there are not one or two Golden Core Realms in Dongsheng Prefecture that can compare with it. They are not the enemy of One He, and there is no need to belittle oneself.


    "It doesn''t matter, you don''t know, we are worried, especially Yang Mei, who is scared enough to cry every day."


    Hao Siyun shook his head, "You have to make up for us, at least stay with us for a day."


    Yang Mei hurriedly waved her hand and said anxiously, "Senior brother, don''t believe her nonsense, how can I...I really didn''t cry."


    She said that, but her eye circles were a little red, and she was really surprised by the rain of fire just now.


    Looking at Hao Siyun, Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "What''s your idea? Tell me."


    With the promise, Hao Siyun said in a hurry, like a pearl, "I heard that there are dozens of good merchants in Hongfeng, with magic weapons, swords, and talisman. I can find everything I want. Both Yangmei and I want to see..." She blinked, "Well, there is also the Lingshi Restaurant. It is said that there are very rare ingredients from all parts of Dongsheng Prefecture, only here, and it is usually impossible to eat. "


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I knew it was going to play, don''t you practice?"


    "You know to teach me, Yang Mei, it''s you."


    Angrily glared at Zhou Shu, Hao Siyun snorted and pushed Yang Mei to the front.


    Yang Mei blushed for a while, and said, "Brother, I...also want to go."


    "Oh, twenty-six points, it seems almost the same."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, he thought to himself.


    Eleven wins and twenty-two points, plus four points from the four games that the opponent did not come. This result is very good in fifteen days. Even if the remaining games only participate in a few games, it is enough to enter the sword list.


    According to past practice, thirty minutes can ensure the top 100 position.


    It is true that you don''t need to participate in all the following competitions. It is good to give up some appropriately, so as not to get too much attention and become the target of public criticism, especially the cultivators of the Yuan Ying realm.


    Hao Siyun said anxiously, "If it is twenty-six points, just say whether to go or not!"


    "Is it booming?"


    Hao Siyun nodded vigorously, "Well! What the surrounding disciples said was very lively and fun. We wanted to go a few days ago, but brother, you are either competing or practicing every day... Today they are there again saying, I I can''t help it anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Then no more competition tomorrow, we will go there."


    "Great!"


    Seeing the happy two women, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously. He didn''t know in his heart that the two women said they were going to play, but it was actually for him.


    Sixteenth day.


    Booming Peak, the most lively peak during the sword meeting.


    Merchants gathered here, turning the place of cultivating immortals into a bazaar. It is not surprising that profit-seeking merchants never miss any opportunities, especially in such a grand event as the Dongsheng Sword Club. However, there are not many people now, and it will not really become lively until the many monks who are watching the ceremony come fifteen days later.


    "Brother, why aren''t you leaving?"


    Hao Siyun was a little strange, and pulled Zhou Shu who suddenly stood up.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It''s nothing, just take a casual look, I didn''t expect there is Ruyi Tower here."


    He stared at a golden tall building on the side of the street, thinking of the past, as if he felt something.


    Yang Mei nodded and said, "Brother, there are Ruyi Towers everywhere in Dongsheng Prefecture. Sister Siyun and I have seen a lot of them when we were practicing. Would you like to go in and have a look? But their things are expensive."


    "No, there is nothing I want."


    Zhou Shu looked away, "Keep going."


    Hao Siyun nodded, speeded up his pace, "Well, let''s hurry up, there is a good smell in front, it should be the restaurant."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "What is the hurry, no one will grab you."


    The three of them continued to move forward, and at this moment, in an elegant hall on the top floor of Ruyi Building, a woman in Chinese clothes looking out the window gave a soft voice, "Ah, why is he here?"


    The middle-aged man sitting right next to him turned his head when he heard the sound, glanced out the window and recognized it, with a hint of surprise on his face.


    "It''s the Golden Core Cultivator who refines tools on the Donghai Island It''s a fate. It''s rare to come to Dongshengzhou once, and I actually met him twice."


    There was a smile on the corner of the woman''s mouth, "It''s a coincidence, father."


    The middle-aged man said slowly, "Since we meet again, don''t miss it again, Rou''er, we can meet when we are free."


    The woman thought for a while and shook her head, "Forget it, father, I''d better find something before talking."


    "Ugh."


    The middle-aged man sighed, his majestic face showed a trace of sorrow that shouldn''t be there, "I can''t even find the Penglai Sea City where the treasures of the five continents are gathered. How can I find it here? Is it really God''s will."


    The woman quickly persuaded, ��Father, don��t be so pessimistic. Dongshengjian will be called the little Penglai Haishi. There are many treasures, no less than Haishi, and after a few days, many monks from Dongshengzhou will come. Dongsheng Prefecture is the birthplace of the repairers. There are countless ancient relics. Although it is now declining and the aura is not as good as the other three continents, the hope found here is still greater than that of other states."


    "Ok."


    The middle-aged man nodded his head, showed a slight smile, stroked the woman''s hand, and said softly, "Rou''er, after you come back from training your mind, your mood has really increased a lot. He is not surprised when things happen, and he stays calm at all times. , It��s completely different from before, and it��s about to surpass me."


    "Father sighed for a while, it''s nothing."


    The woman shook her head and looked at the middle-aged man. There was a lot of warmth in her eyes, "Palace Lord Ji Ren has his own natural state, so there will be nothing wrong."


    "I will never let her have an accident."


    A sharp light flashed in the middle-aged man''s eyes, and his words were as majestic as a mountain.


    The deputy landlord who came by just saw this gaze, and was startled, his body was soft, and he almost fell to the ground. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 652: Tile city

    (PS: Happy Mid-Autumn Festival everyone!)


    (PS: The latest update is late, I''m sorry, it''s very busy, I only write in the evening.)


    "Brother, it smells good there!"


    Hao Siyun twitched her small nose, her eyes lit up suddenly, and she pointed to a short distance and shouted, "That''s it!"


    "Your nose is really sharp."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and looked in the direction. It was a large courtyard with a lot of noise coming out of it, showing that it was very lively.


    Yangmei looked at the plaque on the gate of the courtyard and blinked, "Washi, is Washi?"


    "It''s the trading market, where the repairers set up their stalls, like the former Qingxiafang City, most of the places are Wa City."


    Zhou Shu explained a few words, "Speaking of which, since the absence of Qingxiafang City, I haven''t been to Wa City for a long time, and I still miss it."


    Yangmei nodded, bending her eyes unconsciously, and smiled happily, "It turns out that I met the seniors of `worse` novel `w.`lu`com in Wa City."


    "Then can you get in?"


    Hao Siyun shouted anxiously, about to jump up, she couldn''t stand the temptation of the smell.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Go ahead."


    Hao Siyun disappeared in a flash, and the two followed and entered the tile market together.


    The scene is very familiar, and it is no different from Qingxiafang City. The flow of people, cries, and counter offers one after another, but the difference is that the vendors here are not in the Qi Refining Realm, they are basically monks in the Yuan Ying Realm, even gold There are not a few in the Dan realm.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, buying here, it seems that he still needs to resist pressure.


    Not far away, Hao Siyun stood in front of a booth, staring at a pill furnace a little greedily, and saluted respectfully, "Senior, are you here, so sweet?"


    A gray-haired old man sat in front of the furnace, looking at Hao Siyun with a smile, "Little girl, do you want to? This is the fragrant musk and raccoon tail barbecue from the boundless desert. It is not only fragrant, but also tastes better, but also nourishing essence. Yuan, for a little girl like you, eating a bunch can increase your cultivation base for at least half a year."


    "It''s a lie? There are a lot of words in Wurong Novel Network"


    Hao Siyun was skeptical, "Eating a bunch of meat can increase the cultivation base for half a year. I am a cultivator of the vein state."


    The old man stroked his long beard and said leisurely, "The old man will not lie to the little girl. If you want it, hurry up. If you want it again, it will be sold out."


    Hao Siyun swallowed, "Well, senior, how many spirit stones."


    "A string of fifty best products." The old man stretched out his palm and shook it forward and backward.


    "Ah, so expensive?"


    Hao Siyun was a little stunned, "It''s just a barbecue, it''s going to be the best spirit stone..."


    The old man smiled, "Seeing you are a little girl, it''s already very cheap."


    Hao Siyun hesitated for a while, then said, "Um, senior, I still..."


    Before finishing speaking, Zhou Shu left, arching his hand at the old man, "Senior, fifty one string, two strings."


    The old man spread his hands, "Lingshi."


    Zhou Shu handed the spirit stone with both hands, the old man glanced at it, then took out two skewers of barbecue from the pill furnace and tossed them.


    Zhou Shu divided Hao Siyun and Yang Mei a string, and said, "Thank you, senior."


    After several people left, Hao Siyun stared at the fragrant, yellow, and oily barbecue, and couldn''t bear it for a long time.


    Yangmei held the barbecue and said distressedly, "Brother, why should I buy it so expensive?"


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "In fact, it''s not expensive. The fragrant musk is a rare Tier 5 monster, and its tail is gathered by its essence, and its aura is abundant. The senior said that it is correct. After eating it, it can indeed improve. Many cultivation bases can be bought for fifty best products, which is a kind of chance."


    "Oh."


    Yangmei seemed to realize something, and nodded, "It turned out to be worth it. But the senior, using the fifth-order pill furnace for barbecue, it is really..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Ha, there are more predecessors in the game, so don''t care."


    "It''s delicious, brother, why don''t you?"


    Hao Siyun swallowed a mouthful of barbecue and looked at Zhou Shu with doubt.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Don''t worry about me, I don''t need these cultivation bases now, just eat it."


    "Hehe."


    Hao Siyun blinked, and ate a skewer of barbecue cleanly, and then aimed at other places.


    After walking for a while, a monk in front of him arched his hand to Zhou Shu, "Friend Zhou, meet again."


    Zhou Shu also said politely, "Senior Hu, you are here, don''t you participate today?"


    Hu Yilie sighed, "It''s not that I don''t want to participate, but the old man has already lost five games and has no chance to draw any more."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Senior was still on the sword list last time, why this time..."


    "It''s maddening to speak. When the old man went to the sword list before the sword meeting, he saw a guy named Sun Cheng selling materials. After thinking about it, the old man bought a copy. The information is indeed quite detailed. The advantages and disadvantages are clearly seen, the old man prepared for a while, hoping to enter the top 50 this time, oh... the information is half-true and half-false at all, it is really good to say, the false is too deceptive What was originally an advantage was written as a disadvantage by the data. Not only was the preparation of the old man useless, but it turned into a trap. The competition that could be won was lost, which made the competition behind the old man also fearful. It was not true or false, and the sword intent could not be used well. , What a loss!"


    After Hu Yilie finished speaking, he scolded a few more bitterly, "...Let me see that he has to be beaten again!"


    Zhou Shu paused, "This kind of behavior is really hateful He also met Sun Cheng on the sword list that day. He was worried that this would happen, so he didn��t buy it and would not be fooled. There are other people who can''t resist the temptation to be fooled, and this Hu Yilie is one of them.


    If you buy false information, you will suffer from gains and losses, the most serious harm, and simply ignore it.


    "Yes, the old man only said that he was a member of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and would not lie. Who was still fooled. When the old man went to the Heavenly Sword Sect to question, the Heavenly Sword Sect said that there was no such person as Sun Cheng. ."


    Hu Yilie was quite annoyed and sighed several times.


    "It''s probably a certain monk in disguise."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. In this situation, you can find it. Most of it was made by the monks who had false information. However, it was not helpful to say it. Since the Heavenly Sword Sect did not care, Hu Yilie could only vent. benefit.


    "Forget it, the old man doesn''t bother to talk about it anymore. I''ll talk about it next time. It''s just a pity that those thousands of spiritual stones are gone."


    Hu Yilie waved his hand, "Friend Zhou, can you find a suitable one in the city?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I just came in and haven''t seen it yet."


    "That''s a coincidence, Fellow Daoist, how about going to the old man''s place to have a look? If you want, the old man can get a discount."


    Hu Yilie''s eyes were a bit bright, staring at Zhou Shu still.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s okay, the Taoist friends are there, I''ll wait.


    "Why wait, fellow Daoist is with me, very close, I promise you won''t suffer like an old man."


    Hu Yilie shook his head quickly, the enthusiasm on his face was enough to melt people, Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and went with him.


    I''m idle and I''m idle, just look at it.


    (To be continued.)


    Chapter 652


    Chapter 652 Wa city is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speak-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 653: Tu Yin Jue

    Several people walked for a while and came to a small stall.


    There are many items on the booth, including magic talisman, jade elixirs, and everything. Prices are also marked below, but they are very complete.


    At this time, some cultivators stopped at the booth, but they just took a look and walked away. The expressions on their faces were a bit of disdain. They glanced at Hu Yilie, "Profit Merchant", and they managed to endure the words .


    Zhou Shu also paused and smiled, "Senior, yours is very valuable."


    Ordinary Tier 4 flying swords often have thousands of spirit stones, but the best spirit stones are the best ones, and the pill of Fulu jade is similar. Just looking at it, there is an impulse to walk away. It seems that he is losing money in buying materials. I want to make money here.


    Hu Yilie frowned, "Where did Fellow Daoist Zhou say something, the old man is the most fair here."


    "This is also called justice. This black gold armor talisman is the same medium grade. I saw a 500 high grade spirit stone before. Senior, you have three $no $wrong$ novels (www).(qule) d. (com) is a thousand, and still be fair, but not ashamed."


    Hao Siyun sneered, but was blunt.


    Hu Yilie''s face remained as usual, and said calmly, "The little girl understands that the old man''s talisman here is different from theirs."


    "Ah, is that right?"


    Hao Siyun was suddenly surprised, and moved closer, "Senior, is it different?"


    Yangmei also opened her eyes wide, looking interested.


    Hu Yilie said very solemnly, "The old man''s talisman has his unique mark and will never fade. If the effect is not good, it can be refunded at any time and the original price is guaranteed."


    Hao Siyun stayed for a while, "This, is it different in this way?"


    Yangmei was stunned, "But this is a talisman. If you don''t use it, it will be gone. What about returning it?"


    "This, the little girl thinks about it, but the old man won''t say it."


    Hu Yilie waved his hand, made an unfathomable look, looked at Zhou Shudao, "Friend Zhou, did you like it?"


    Zhou Shu glanced casually, and his fingers stopped on a gray-yellow jade slip, "Senior, is this an ancient technique handed down?"


    "Sure enough, fellow Daoists have the foresight, and I saw the best here at a glance."


    Hu Yilie smiled and said softly, "Yes, this is the very rare ancient technique in the world of cultivating immortals. The soil yin technique is regarded as a treasure even in the six major sects. The old man met the great opportunity ten years ago. It cost a lot of money to buy it."


    Hearing the words of Tu Yin Jue, Hao Siyun was a little stunned, her eyes gleaming, but Zhou Shu stopped when she wanted to say something.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Tu Yin Jue is indeed a rare ancient method. Seniors used this method when they climbed the Tianxing Peak that day?"


    "Yes, there were countless sword cultivators in the audience that day, that is, the old man was able to climb up. Based on this alone, the value of this technique is great enough, the Taoist friends are not tempted?


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s interest, Hu Yilie continued to talk endlessly, "Daoist, this is an ancient magic trick in the legend. Fingering can trigger the aura of the earth and the earth between heaven and earth. It''s incredible. If you learn it, It is very beneficial to be sure."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Although the ancient techniques of the predecessors are good, but as far as I know, the earth yin tactics are only the most basic method of attracting spirits. Subsequent tactics, such as earth escape tactics, earth net tactics, and earth armor tactics, are used in conjunction with them, and they are useless at all."


    "what����"


    Hu Yilie glanced at Zhou Shu, suddenly a little speechless, his old face was slightly red and said, "Unexpectedly, Zhou Daoist is still a person who knows goods, and he even understands ancient techniques."


    "I didn''t understand it before."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Don��t hide from Senior Hu, I once had a wooden yin jue, which is similar to the soil yin jue of the predecessor, but there is also no follow-up method. It is of no practical use, especially in combat, it can''t be played at all."


    "Ugh."


    Hu Yilie sighed, "Since a fellow Taoist, the old man doesn''t bother to bother. When the old man got it, he thought it was a treasure. It is not only difficult to learn, but also impossible to use after learning, perhaps ascending to Tianxingfeng. It''s its only function."


    Zhou Shu followed and nodded, "It''s a pity, if you can get follow-ups, it would be a good thing, but it''s harder to find those magic tricks."


    Zhou Shu was disappointed to let go of the jade slip, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "Do you want fellow Taoists?"


    Hu Yilie quickly picked up the jade slip and placed it in front of Zhou Shu, "Since fellow Taoist has a wooden Yin Jue, it is not bad to buy a local Yin Jue."


    "Senior, don''t cheat me, is it useful if I buy it?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and blocked it with his hand, "There is no practical effect, and it will cost a lot of money. I have to repair the sword."


    Hu Yilie passed it again, "Meeting fellow Taoists, this is a rare original. If you miss it, you won''t have it."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "It was originally?"


    Hu Yilie pretends to be a mysterious Tao, "After the jade slip, there is a general outline of the Five Elements Law.


    Zhou Shu hesitated a bit, "Really..."


    "Don��t hesitate, my fellow Taoist, I bought a thousand best products. If the fellow Taoists want it, then 800 best products, how about it? Such a big discount, I feel distressedIf you don��t If you buy it, you really lose a lot."


    Hu Yilie was so diligent that he almost stuffed the jade slip directly onto Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stepped back and waved his hand, "Too expensive."


    Hu Yilie followed a few steps, gritted his teeth and said, "Seven hundred, absolutely can''t be less. No matter how less, the old man will turn off Zhang Daji."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while before shook his head and said, "It''s still a bit expensive, that''s the best spirit stone...This technique is still a waste. It''s really not cost-effective, senior, or I''ll wait..."


    "Stop talking, five hundred, take it!"


    Hu Yilie stuffed the jade slips into Zhou Shu''s sleeves, blowing his beard and staring, "Besides, the old man doesn''t know Dao friends anymore."


    Zhou Shu lightly sighed, and said reluctantly, "Senior said this, juniors can''t stop them, and the loss of a fellow like senior, but the junior''s loss."


    "Haha, it''s so refreshing."


    Hu Yilie took a step back, smiled and picked up two Wujin Jiafu from the booth, and gave them to Yang Mei and Hao Siyun, "Little girl, the old man is happy today, this fourth-order talisman will be given to you."


    The two women took Fu Lu and gave a salute.


    Zhou Shu was very painful and counted the spirit stones, "Senior, this junior is poor now."


    Hu Yilie grabbed the Lingshi, counted it carefully twice, and nodded with a smile, "That''s right. Fellow Daoist Zhou, if you want to go shopping soon, the old man will not delay you."


    As he said, he rolled up the booth, and soon disappeared, still snickering in his heart, "It is a great skill to be able to sell such a useless technique."


    Zhou Shu picked up the jade slip and glanced at it for a few times, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    I bought it from Five Hundred Needs, this trip is really worth it. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 653


    Chapter 653 Tu Yin Jue is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 654: 5-line general outline

    In the restaurant.


    "This, this,...and this, all!"


    Hao Siyun took the jade cutting board and ordered a lot with Yangmei.


    Zhou Shu added a few words, "Man, these few spiritual foods, please make me a few more copies, I will take them away."


    He also glanced a little. The dishes are indeed very rare. You can see the rare beasts and miraculous fruits everywhere in Dongshengzhou. Many of them are Tier 5 and Tier 6. Of course, the price is quite high, there are several Vegetables are even priced with yuan stones.


    But if you look carefully, it''s worth the money.


    For example, the Bixuan soup uses the Qingji Snake. As one of the few Tier 5 monsters with vitality in the body, the Qingji Snake is extremely rare. Its flesh has a great nourishing effect on the cultivator, and it can also improve Cultivation base, increase a little spiritual consciousness.


    The guy went down soon, there were no outsiders in the elegant hall, and the formation was well covered.


    Hao Siyun looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes twinkled, "Brother, then! No! Wrong! Novel w.qul. A soil guide..."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Don''t worry, when I understand it clearly, I will naturally teach you."


    "But the brother said before, there is no follow-up method, the optical soil citation method is useless? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network." Hao Siyun shook his head and said in a very pretentious way, "It seems like the wooden guide that the brother taught us. Jue, there is Mu Dun Ju Mu Si Jue, as well as the many uses that the brother taught us later."


    "Don''t worry, it''s enough to have the local yin tactics. As for the remaining tactics, rest assured, I will also teach you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and took out the soil guide to take a look.


    He has the experience of practising Mu Yin Jue. He really does not need to follow up the law. After learning the Tu Yin Jue, he can do it based on his experience. For him, the key is the foundation, and having the soil Yin Jue is enough.


    Hao Siyun clapped his hands and smiled, "Just brother, hehe."


    Zhou Shu looked at the jade slip, looked at it, and his expression gradually became solemn.


    "Chilong, which has the power of the five elements in one body, works well, and is really an extraordinary number. Later, I have to count the Chilong and examine it carefully. Over thousands of years, observe its shape, imitate its god, and imitate its breath. ,Available����"


    The original general outline of the five-element tactics that Hu Yilie said was indeed no trivial matter.


    The ancient five-element tactics, such as wood yin, soil yin, golden yin, etc., were mostly realized from Chilong. Once the five-element tactics are cultivated to perfection, you can also try to unify the five elements and transform each other. Like a Chilong.


    Zhou Shu was very surprised.


    The idea of ??the unity of the five elements in the general outline is to draw the power of the five elements into the body, generate five different five element seeds in the body, and then cultivate them one by one, let them gradually grow, and finally merge them.


    It��s not difficult to introduce a kind of power of the five elements into the body and flow in the qi veins, like spiritual power, but it is rare that there are two, three or more, especially the five elements that regenerate and restrain each other. How to keep them in balance and not cancel each other , Without causing harm to the body, it is no ordinary difficulty.


    Regarding these questions, there is no solution in the general outline, only ideas.


    Previous ancient cultivators have also seen this general outline, but no cultivator is really willing to try it. They can��t try it. After all, it is tested in the body. Once it fails, the power of the five elements runs out of control, and it must be the end of the road to immortality. the result of.


    Therefore, the unity of the five elements is only an idea in the general outline. Even in ancient times, no cultivator had done it before crossing the catastrophe, but if it could be done, according to the general outline, the cultivator could attract the five elements. The power to strengthen the cultivation base, and to wash the body with the power of the fusion of the five elements, so that the body is like a dragon, corresponding to the origin of the heavens and the earth, which will have great benefits for the future body fit and subsequent tribulations.


    "No one else can try, there are too many scruples, but I alone do not."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu��s mouth, and he thought to himself, ��As long as I have practiced the five five elements, I can deduce the process of unity of the five elements in the sea of ??knowledge. There is no need to worry about other things, even if I fail trillions of times, but as long as there are Once you succeed, you can act accordingly, and you can definitely do it. What''s more, there is Xiaogun, the future Chilong by my side."


    It may not be special to receive the Tuyin Jue, but the general outline of the next few hundred words made Zhou Shu very excited, and he had a lot of expectations in his heart.


    "Brother, still in a daze, the food is here!"


    Hao Siyun shouted, staring at Zhou Shu with some dissatisfaction, but Yang Mei had already spotted a plate of delicacy, and her chopsticks moved like flowing water, and she was never polite to what she was eating.


    "Together, hands are fast, but hands are slow."


    Zhou Shu put away his mind and stretched out his chopsticks to start.


    But in one hour, more than 30 dishes were swept away by the three.


    "It''s so comfortable and satisfying!"


    Hao Siyun patted her bulging belly and smiled with enjoyment. Yangmei stuck her tongue out, a little embarrassed, "Brother, we eat too much and it''s too expensive."


    "It''s okay. Today I came out to eat and have fun, otherwise I would come here for nothing."


    Zhou Shu smiled and took out the Lingshi to pay the bill.


    When the buddy collected the spirit stone, he looked admired and his eyes lit up, and he almost knelt down. The value of this meal of Zhou Shu''s few people is comparable to the wealth of several Golden Core Cultivators, even monks. Few people can eat so luxuriously.


    But for Zhou Shu, these were only one-tenth of the spirit stones.


    And there are a lot of benefits, especially for the two women, they are both in the coagulation state spiritual food can increase a lot of cultivation, and for those who have not practiced, they can even borrow This enhances a lot of physical fitness.


    In the end, he didn''t forget to pack some special rare foods. These spiritual foods are also a rare opportunity, and should not be missed for those who need special opportunities, such as Yan Yue.


    "Brother, where shall we go?"


    Walking out of the restaurant, Hao Siyun began to look around again, his eyes wide open like searchlights, shining everywhere for fun.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said solemnly, "You can''t play now. You need to calm down and practice. You have absorbed too much vitality and spiritual energy. If you don''t transform it early, it will be wasted. You must practice when it is time to practice."


    "Oh."


    Hao Siyun nodded reluctantly. Although she Zhou Shu was right, she still reluctant to leave.


    Yangmei pulled Hao Siyun and said to Zhou Shu, "Brother, when we entered the city just now, there was a training platform outside. Siyun and I went there to practice first."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Well, where I am, you go first, and I will look for you later. If you are obedient, I will show you a round of fun at night."


    "Brother, you can''t go back!"


    Hao Siyun nodded quickly and smashed rice. Before Zhou Shu, he pulled Yangmei and disappeared in an instant.


    Zhou Shu continued to walk forward, and soon he stopped in front of a stall.


    The booth was small, half-hung in the air, and there were many transparent jade bottles on a piece of soft silk cloth. Inside the bottles were many demon pills of different colors. Although there was not a hint of aura overflowing, they looked very Not ordinary, it is definitely not the fourth-order demon pill.


    Obviously, these are the fifth-order or even higher demon pills. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 654


    Chapter 654 The Five Elements General Outline is written by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 655: Hua Lin

    phone-reading


    The monk who set up the stall was an old woman, who looked 70 or 80, wrinkles on her face were like tree bark, and her hair was gray and sparse. (Www..com)


    She glanced at Zhou Shu with muddy eyes, quite disdainful.


    Zhou Shu felt it for himself, and just pretended not to see it, he said, "Senior, can you talk about these demon pills in detail?"


    "Will you buy it if you say it?"


    The old woman looked a little gloomy, as if everyone owed her a debt, "Little guy, don''t hinder the old man from doing business, these things are not available to you now, and you can''t afford it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s not necessarily, senior, if it''s satisfactory, I will naturally buy it."


    "This is the fifth-order demon pill, and it must be traded with the best, do you have it?"


    The old woman snorted, "If you have enough top-quality spiritual stones, the old man can also explain it, I''m afraid that you don''t have it, and the spirit of the old man is wasted."


    She looked at Zhou Shu coldly, her eyes burning, which made people quite uncomfortable.


    Zhou Shu stopped talking, took out the spirit stone and shook it under his palm, "There are tens of thousands of superb spirit stones here, should it be enough?"


    The old woman''s eyes brightened, and her color suddenly changed. "The eighty-year-old mother stretched her child, but she looked away from her, she was a high-profile guest. Let''s talk, which one do you like."


    Zhou Shu pointed to a few demon pills that he had longed for, "Excuse me, what kind of monster pill are these?"


    "Does the kid need Jinxing''s demon pill?"


    The old woman''s eyes flashed and she immediately understood, "Then you can find the right person. If you say that the fifth-order golden demon pill, I am afraid there is no more in the whole tile market than the old one. These four demon pill come from the red claw bird. Wujin blood lion, steel sparrow rhinoceros, and golden Shiva are all rare monsters."


    Zhou Shu''s face was light, with only a trace of regret in his heart.


    These four monsters all came from Silverwood Forest. They were indeed genuine Tier 5 monsters, but unfortunately, they did not touch Long Yidian and did not meet Xiao Gun''s requirements.


    During his experience, he had collected information on monsters long ago. Although he hadn''t really seen them before and didn''t know the appearance of the monster pill, he knew exactly what the dragon bloodline was.


    The old woman looked at Zhou Shu with stunned eyes, and a trace of coercion was about to be heard, "Could it not be what you want?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "That''s not true, it''s just a little bit different from what I wanted."


    The old woman''s eyes were more brilliant, "Boy, what kind of golden demon pill do you want? Are you still not satisfied with these old people!"


    The momentum came out spontaneously, a posture that forced Zhou Shu to buy. If it was an ordinary Jindan repairer, most of his feet were weak, and he didn''t want to buy it.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said indifferently, "I don''t know if the predecessors have golden ring double-headed snakes, multi-legged beasts, Panjin Jiao?"


    "Huh, haha!"


    The old woman was stunned for a while, and then smiled, with a lot of disdain on her face, "I thought it was a hawker, but a lunatic who lost his heart. How can I find this kind of monster pill in the city? Ruyi Lou Duobao Pavilion is also hard to stop! Go away, don''t hinder the old man anymore."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and turned to leave.


    It seemed that the demon pill Xiao Gun needed was not so easy to get.


    Tier 4 and below are fine, but Tier 5 Demon Pills are hard to come by. It is more than ten times more difficult to obtain. On the one hand, the strength of the monsters increases. On the other hand, many Tier 5 monsters will explode when they are in danger. Demon pills are not available to cultivators, especially monster beasts with dragon bloodlines. They are born with high intelligence, and most of them are already transformed existences. It is even more difficult to obtain their demon pills.


    This old woman''s booth is already the most demon pill, and it doesn''t seem to make much sense to look for it any more.


    Walking out of the way at will, a hello suddenly came from behind, "Friends, please stay."


    Zhou Shu stopped and turned around to look. A very young cultivator ran over quickly and bowed respectfully.


    Zhou Shu said with a hint of suspicion, "What''s the matter, sir?"


    The cultivator respectfully said, "It''s disturbing, in Xia Hualin, Shi Cai Xia accidentally heard what Daoist fellow said, so I can tell fellow Daoist that there is exactly one kind of demon pill that Dao fellow wants in our Huabao Xuan."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Really? What kind of demon pill?"


    "Don''t dare to deceive fellow Taoists."


    Hua Lin was very serious, and said, "The demon pill of the Golden Ring Double-headed Snake was acquired by Huabaoxuan at a high price a few days ago. There is no falsehood."


    Zhou Shu lightly dianted his head, "Fine, where are you Huabaoxuan, take me to see."


    He is not very eager, because he has never heard of the name Huabaoxuan. He knows all famous businesses, but he has never heard of Huabaoxuan. It should be a small business, but this kind of small business can have The hope for a good treasure is very small. The repairer said this, mostly just a means of soliciting sales promotion in Van City.


    He sees a lot of such things.


    Hua Lin shook his head, "Friends of Daoist, our Hwa Baoxuan has not officially opened yet, so we have to wait some time. After 15 days, Hwa Baoxuan will officially open here. The demon pill."


    "Has it not opened yet?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and said lightly, "Fine, I will come when I have time."


    There was originally a hope, so it seems that half of the dian is gone, just for the business to win popularity.


    Seeing the perfunctory in Zhou Shu''s words Hua Lin hesitated for a while, "Friends of Taoism, although Huabaoxuan has no reputation, but the strength is not worse than those of famous big merchants, when the time comes, friends of Taoism will come. Once you know it, you won''t be disappointed. If there is no demon pill of the golden ring double-headed snake, Hua Lin is willing to compensate the loss of fellow daoist."


    His words were quite sincere, and Zhou Shu couldn''t be more perfunctory, and said, "Fine, I know, I will come."


    Hua Lin was relieved with a smile on his face, "Our Huabao Xuan has just opened, and we really need the support of fellow daoists. I am really grateful for fellow daoists to go."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The new store is indeed difficult, but if there are good things, people will naturally go."


    "Thank you for your understanding, but good things are rare now, alas."


    A hint of worry flashed in Hua Lin��s eyes, ��It��s hard to meet a good thing, let��s not say it. Even if we encounter it, it will be suppressed by big merchants. We often need to pay a price several times higher than other big merchants to receive it. ..."


    After saying a few words, he seemed to realize something, and hurriedly said, "Sorry, I have said more, leave, and see you at the opening."


    Zhou Shu watched Hua Lin leave, shook his head slightly, and secretly said in his heart, "It''s honest, it''s dian, maybe there are really good things for sale, so come and have a look."


    Fifteen days later, it was August 15th, the day when the ranking stage of the Dongsheng Sword Club officially began. At the invitation of the Heavenly Sword Gate, there will be many immortal cultivators from all over Dongsheng Prefecture to watch. Elders, family heads and other rare monks.


    That day was also the most lively day of the Dongsheng Sword Club, and for the sword repairer, it was a rare rest, there would be no competition, but after that, it was the fiercest ranking battle in the sword club. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 656: Fight against the Nascent Soul

    In the evening, with Hao Siyun and Yangmei, Zhou Shu walked around on the peak, and it was considered complete.


    I bought a lot of alchemy materials for Yangmei, and also bought dozens of sword tactics. You don��t have to learn it, but there is no harm in deduction and understanding. There are also some elixir and so on. It is worth mentioning that he also spent Many spirit stones bought two kinds of painting methods of Tier 5 Fulu, and Fumo also has them, but they didn''t find a suitable talisman, so I can''t try it out for the time being.


    The next day, Zhou Shuyi came to Tianxing Peak.


    Several people noticed him walking and pointed.


    "Look, Zhou Shu came today."


    Some elderly people feel a little regretful, "Yesterday he missed a big battle when he didn''t come for the first time. It''s a pity. It was him and Zhu Yushan who were drawn against him. Zhu Yushan was the number one in the Golden Core Realm of the last sword fair. , Ranked twenty-first on the sword list, I couldn''t see a good show."


    Someone wondered, "Will he be ahead of schedule and dare not fight against Zhu Yushan, so he didn''t come."


    (None) (False) Novel.u.om "Possibly, the lottery starts only at noon that day, no one can advance it, even the Heaven Sword Gate."


    Hearing these words, Zhou Shu also had a trace of regret, but he would not take it to heart. Zhu Yushan may be very strong, but in the end it is only a sword repair in the Golden Core Realm.


    Not long after, there were many sword repairmen standing under the peak, holding the token and looking up, waiting for the announcement of the draw.


    As soon as noon arrived, everyone''s tokens suddenly flashed golden light, and the detailed matchup also appeared on the picture frame.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and smiled unconsciously.


    Wang Banbi, the Yuanying state exits the orifice period


    Finally, he was about to meet his first Nascent Soul Realm opponent, he felt a little excited, and his fighting spirit immediately rose.


    "Zhou Shu!"


    "Wang Banbi!"


    Before the token was taken away, a strong voice came from above.


    It was actually the first competition.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, nodded to the messenger, and the sword light flashed, and he had reached the Heavenly Star Peak.


    Everyone''s eyes converged on the picture, and there was a lot of discussion.


    "If I remember correctly, Zhou Shu is the first Golden Core Realm to be drawn to the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, right? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    "Yes, it is really interesting. I escaped Mount Zhu Yu yesterday and met the monk today. Zhou Shu is also lucky."


    "Wang Banbi, seems to be in the sword list?"


    "Yes, his ranking is not low, forty-three last year, and fifty-seven last year. This time it is said that he will hit the top 20."


    "Here is a good show to watch!"


    In front of Zhou Shu was a monk with a fluttering robe, three strands of long beard swinging slightly, but not at all messy. He looked like an immortal spirit. He looked only forty years old. He was capable of forming a pill at such an early age. It must be quite outstanding.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Zhou Shu, I have seen Senior Wang."


    Wang Banbi slightly raised his jaw and raised his sleeves in an elder manner, "Little friend Zhou, thinking of the difference in realm, Wang will let you three swords and never dodge."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "No need, Senior is also a sword repairer, and how can sword repair be reasonable?"


    Wang Banbi was stunned, his complexion unchanged, but there was a gloomy look in his eyes, "Okay, Wang will fulfill you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and stood with his sword.


    A long sword that had never been unsheathed slipped out of Wang''s half-wall sleeve, and a faint light lingered on it, like fireflies.


    Firefly?


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised. The surrounding area was completely dark, as if it was late at night, and Tianxing Peak didn''t seem to exist anymore, only his opponent and the sword were in front of him.


    The sword has not been out of its sheath, and the sword power has already been activated.


    Wang Banbi had obviously used his full strength, carrying a large amount of sword intent with divine consciousness, and swarmed, almost completely enclosing the entire competition field, without realizing that Zhou Shuyin was dragged into the sword.


    The bright moon on the sea rises in due course.


    Like a bright moon illuminating the night, there is a bright light in front of him, and there is no obstacle, even the barriers of the gods of the Nascent Soul Realm are swept away.


    Zhou Shu took advantage of the time to take out his sword, his sword intent was agile, his spiritual consciousness was like a spear, and he went back.


    Wang Banbi held the sword in his hand, a little bit astonished on the face.


    He knew very well that the Yuan Ying realm could not use Yuan Power here, and the greatest advantage was missing. However, in addition to the Yuan Power, the Yuan Ying Realm also had a more condensed soul and a stronger divine consciousness than the Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    Just now, his sword, divine consciousness came out of the nest, with the soul of the Nascent Soul realm, he thought it would definitely be able to substitute Zhou Shu of the golden core realm into the sword force in one fell swoop, and then use the suppression of the divine consciousness divine soul to do it at will , Zhou Shu is just like a meat, and has no power to fight back.


    This is also the way most Nascent Soul Realm Swordsmen play against the Golden Core Realm, using the advantages of Divine Sense and Divine Soul to quickly win.


    But this time, he obviously miscalculated.


    Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness and soul were by no means under the ordinary Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, even in the out-of-aperture period.


    One step is wrong, then one step is wrong.


    Zhou Shu''s sword intent was like a broken bamboo, and his spiritual sense was also attached to it. In the blink of an eye, he swept away the obstacles and smashed Huanglong.


    When Wang Banbi was in a daze, he was frightened for a while and lost his mind. Zhou Shu took advantage of the vacancy and the sword intent of the third change broke out. Instead, Wang Banbi was dragged into the sword.


    For a moment, Wang Banbi''s eyes were filled with yellow sand and magic ants.


    "may?"


    After all it was a monk, after he was astonished, he calmed his mind in the blink of an eye, and once again cast his sword intent, wanting to get out of the danger and no longer be affected by Zhou Shu''s consciousness.


    But soon he, the yellow sand and the magic ants are almost endless, no matter how hard he is, they can''t leave, and there is a feeling of being trapped. He has entered the sword posture and lost his first move. Even if his spiritual consciousness is slightly stronger, he can''t find an exit At this time, he finally has a trace of fear in his heart.


    It turns out that his advantage is not an advantage, but a disadvantage. He chose the wrong method. Wouldn''t it be better if he attacked with his spiritual power cultivation base from the beginning?


    "I heard that Zhou Shu''s spiritual knowledge has been extraordinary, but I didn''t expect to excel to such a degree, even I can''t match it..."


    In the sword repair competition, where there is more to consider, if you lose, you will lose all the games.


    In the midst of the sword force, the divine consciousness cannot be released, and it is impossible to perceive Zhou Shu''s situation. There is no goal at all. No matter what Wang Banbi uses his sword, he cannot attack Zhou Shu, and the sword intent is temporarily useless. The place of martial arts, on the contrary, his every move is in Zhou Shu''s eyes. Zhou Shu can target defenses. Even if his spiritual power is not as good as that, he can use the third change to deal with it calmly.


    After dozens of breaths, Wang Banbi''s divine soul had a weakened appearance. Although it still had power, it could no longer support the full output of divine consciousness and spiritual power.


    Even if you want to break out, you can''t do it.


    The cultivator at the side of the picture has his eyes wide open, and he can''t see it.


    "Wang Banbi is doing it?"


    "It looks very powerful, but the direction is completely wrong."


    "You haven''t seen it yet? Wang Banbi has already entered Zhou Shu''s sword power, his spiritual consciousness is completely suppressed, and Zhou Shu can''t be seen, so naturally he can only use his sword intent."


    "Ah? Maybe, the Golden Core Realm suppressed the Nascent Soul Realm''s divine consciousness and dragged the Nascent Soul Realm into the sword power, and all I felt was the illusion that Zhou Shu gave him?"


    "Do you have any other explanation?"


    Some cultivators asked back, but there was also a trace of terror in his eyes, "This Zhou Shu, how strong is the divine consciousness..." (To be continued.)


    Chapter 656


    Chapter 656 Fighting against the Nascent Soul Realm is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 657: Concession

    phone-reading


    "It''s strange, it was Wang Banbi who made the move first..."


    "Yeah, Wang Banbi''s sword power came out first, but was seen through, and was directly countered. Although Wang Banbi himself had problems and was in a panic, it was rare for Zhou Shu to grasp that moment. As a sword repairer, his Comprehension and ability can be regarded as outstanding."


    "Being trapped in the sword force, he is anxious to get out of the trap, the consumption of the soul is very large, and it will not last long."


    "Some look up to Wang Banbi. The opponent is only in the Golden Core Realm. Even if you enter the sword position, there is no need to rush out of it. Just take care of it. Can Zhou Shu of the Golden Core Realm hurt him? I am really ignorant. If it is too big, there will be more and more loopholes, and I can only admit defeat."


    "Caught off guard, it''s normal to get messed up for a while, but that Zhou Shu is really good, this time the sword club has another genius."


    "Hehe, and it''s not from Jianlu."


    At the top of the booming peak, in the formation, two male monks were discussing the competition in the sword meeting, and not far away, there was an indifferent female monk standing, as if it had nothing to do with herself.


    Zheng Huabai, Chen Huayu, and Fairy Yudie.


    They were the hosts of this sword fair. The three cultivators from the Heavenly Sword Gate were uninterested in the previous competitions, and they remained indifferent. They didn��t even start watching the competition until today, but they didn��t expect the first one to be Gave them a surprise.


    Zheng Huabai turned to the side, "Sister Yudie, what do you think?"


    Fairy Yudie shook her head expressionlessly, "Not interested."


    Zheng Huabai was choked and didn''t care, turned to Chen Huayu, stroked his beard and smiled, "If this person can be in the top ten of the sword list, then our Heavenly Sword Gate can be accepted."


    "Top ten on the sword list?"


    Chen Huayu was puzzled, "Is Elder Zheng looking at him too highly."


    Zheng Huabai laughed and said, "Hehe, the old man is talking about the top ten of the Golden Core Realm, of course not all the top ten, he naturally can''t make it into the top ten of the sword list."


    Chen Huayu followed and nodded, "This is quite possible, but we also have a lot of good players in the Heavenly Sword Sect. This time, there will be the participation of Jianlu and a few masters who have suddenly appeared. It''s hard to tell. Zhou Shu, what kind of Dutch school does it seem to be?"


    "What is the Heyin Sect? There are no monks. It''s just a small sect who can only discuss life in the corner of Dongshengzhou. It is destined to be unable to give birth to babies there."


    Zheng Hua''s face was stunned, "As soon as we speak, it''s not that we are here obediently."


    "That''s true."


    Chen Huayu smiled and said nothing more.


    But the fairy Yudie on the side suddenly flashed a cold light in her eyes, and some of the hatred pressed in her heart seemed to be about to move, but she soon returned to normal, still expressionless, cold and indifferent.


    At this point, the results have been divided on the competition field.


    As usual, Zhou Shu said, "Senior, accept."


    Wang Banbi''s complexion was green, without the chic posture he had before, looking into the distance without saying a word.


    Soon, the two fell separately.


    Many people''s eyes gathered, but compared to before, there was a little more awe. The previous opponents were in the Golden Core Realm, but now they are in the Nascent Infant Realm, and the difference is not ordinary.


    "Congratulations, Friends Zhou."


    Guozi walked over happily, with a smile on his face.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother, what''s to congratulate, but in a competition, I haven''t even made the sword list yet."


    Guo Ziming shook his head, and said sincerely, "Why Daoist Zhou should be humble, sooner or later you will be on the sword list."


    "hope so."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, and said with some doubts, "Why did my brother come here today?"


    On weekdays, Jianlu is a group of its own, and the disciples of Jianlu also have special photo shoots, and they rarely communicate with other swordsmen.


    Guo Ziming sighed lightly, "Don��t hide the truth from fellow Daoists, Wang Banbi had fought with me at Beifeng once before. I lost, and he even mocked me a few words, but he had no choice but to see that fellow Daoists won today. He was so happy that he could barely fight back."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said seriously, "It''s just a fluke, it''s still very difficult for the cultivators of the Nascent Soul Stage to deal with."


    Guo Ziming only shook his head, "If you win, you win. What''s the fluke?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Brother, I have to go back to rest first, see you tomorrow."


    The previous battle lasted for a hundred breaths, and it was much more difficult than the previous test. Especially in the period of entanglement, his spirit and spirit were very exhausted, even if Zhou Shu had the means to restore spirit and consciousness, only I am afraid that it will take a day or two to fully recover, so I must hurry up.


    This is also the difference between the Golden Core Realm and the Yuanying Realm. Without the Yuanying, the recovery speed is much slower.


    "Okay, don''t disturb fellow daoists."


    Guo Ziming gave a salute, and said nothing more.


    Zhou Shu nodded, took the two women, and left Tianxing Peak soon.


    After he left, some cultivators started talking, "It seems that Zhou Shu will definitely occupy a position in the sword list this time, and most of it is in the top 50."


    "Yes, Wang Banbi, who was defeated by him, was ranked forty-three last time."


    Some cultivators shook their heads, "That''s not necessarily true. Have you forgotten that there will be a sword house participating in this sword meeting?"


    Someone explained, "Yes, it is said that twenty-three people in Jianlu participated in this sword meeting. Of the eleven Golden Core Swordsmen, seven of them will definitely be able to enter the sword list, and the twelve Nascent Soul Realm, In addition to the five who quit , the other seven will definitely enter. There are 14 more Jianlu disciples, which is much bigger than the competition in previous years."


    "Except for Jianlu, the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect are also good. Every time the sword meets, they take up the majority. Although the ranking may not be high, the base number is large, and the middle is basically theirs. Often 40 out of 100 people are Heavenly Swords. By the door."


    Someone sighed, "Not only the Heavenly Sword Sect and the Jianlu, this time there are a lot of powerful swordsmanship, such as Ning Qingshan of the Glacier Sword Sect, Liu Xilu of the Washing Sword Sect, and another Gai Feng who doesn''t know any sect..."


    "Speaking of Gai Feng, that guy is really strong. Although he participated in one or two competitions the next day, he never lost a match, especially since the disciples of Jianlu won both games. You must know that the disciples of Jianlu almost There are all the best flying swords, he can fight against them without the best, and he can win, even more rare."


    "Hey, there are really strong players."


    In the speech, another voice came from the Tianxing Peak.


    "Gai Feng!"


    "Ding Mo!"


    The two were passed up and stood face to face without saying a word.


    Gai Feng''s expression was indifferent and calm as a mountain. His face seemed to be cut out with a knife, sharp edges and corners, and quite masculine. He looked very young, at most sixteen or seventeen years old, but his behavior showed some maturity that did not match his age. , As if experiencing the traces of many years.


    Ding Mo stood like a javelin, like a sharp sword that had just been unsheathed, sharp and sharp, and his unabashed aura made the surroundings feel like winter, even if he looked at it more, he would be daunted, let alone standing on the opposite side.


    "The two actually got on, interesting."


    "Gai Feng has met Jianlu disciples again, three in a row, what kind of luck is this..."


    "Moreover, it is still the strongest in the Jianlu Golden Core Realm, Ding Mo who has never lost." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 658: Shuren Lane

    In a battle against the Nascent Soul Realm, Zhou Shu gained a lot of experience and also felt the difficulty. It has been a whole day, he has not recovered to his best condition, and he can''t go to the competition. He can only cultivate in his residence.


    "Although there are many elixirs, they are not very useful."


    He missed the rare opportunity to compete. He shook his head, feeling a little unhappy. At the merchants in Boom Peak, he bought a lot of pills to accelerate the recovery of spiritual consciousness. The price was high, but the effect was not good.


    Not surprisingly, this type of pill is different from the previous ones that repair Qi and channel and treat injuries. Even if he uses calculations to perfectly absorb the power of the medicine, it is difficult to accelerate its effect, mainly because of the consciousness of the sea and the body or the Qi. There is a big difference in the sea, the emptiness is too real, and the effect of the pill is much smaller than the secret method and the magic formula.


    There is another reason, that is, his divine consciousness is too strong, and the sea of ??consciousness is far beyond the Golden Core Cultivator. When he uses less, he recovers faster than others, but when he runs out, he wants to recover to completeness. It''s also harder.


    Compared with: None: False: The novel ww.uled.o These two points, more importantly, he does not yet have a strong enough spirit that matches the divine consciousness. The strength of the cultivator largely depends on the divine soul, only the divine soul It is strong enough to support the huge consumption of divine consciousness and spiritual power, and it can explode and recover better.


    The divine consciousness was rested and recovered, but other places were not idle. The body was soaked in the liquid medicine, and the body-refining mental method was operated, while the divine soul shed a little bit and entered Wushuang City.


    Zhou Shu stayed in the center of the tree for a while. Without suitable tasks, he wandered around in the city. After a while, he said, this Wushuang city is much bigger than he thought, and its use is more than tasks and points. That''s it.


    "Shuren Lane, is this done?"


    Standing in front of a tree hole, Zhou Shu seemed to be talking to himself, but soon there was a response. Accompanied by a familiar voice, a huge black shadow fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Just ask, can''t you just go in and take a look?"


    Still as mean as always, if a real person stands in front of him, it is mostly a mocking face that is vulnerable to attack.


    However, Zhou Shu has no chance of attacking, he just salutes respectfully, "C 103, I have seen the city lord."


    The city lord dismissed it, "One hundred and three, now it is one hundred and four!"


    Zhou Shu said "Oh", it seems Wushuang City is closing in again, and the market is falling all the way, almost unstoppable.


    "You don''t do the task well, you sway everywhere?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m doing it, I also want to see if there is a suitable task, and I will do it together by the way."


    "Will you work so hard?"


    The city lord snorted contemptuously, "Just complete the current one honestly. No matter what comes, I have something to look for you."


    "City Lord, please speak."


    Zhou Shu also expected that the city lord would not appear for no reason, and was not surprised.


    The city lord nodded with satisfaction, "Dongsheng Sword Fair will officially begin. When the time comes, businesses will gather and many auctions will be held. If you see interesting things and bring them to me, I will give you points."


    "Now."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and said with some doubts, "Why didn''t the city lord entrust others, or come and see in person?"


    "I can''t move. As for the others, they are too old-fashioned, and the ones they find may not meet my taste..." The lord paused and waved his hand heavily, "You ask so much to do, just do it! "


    Zhou Shu nodded and said no more.


    The shadow quickly disappeared, and there was no one around. Zhou Shu couldn''t help but complain, "I haven''t told me that this place is made..."


    "Just go in and see!"


    Zhou Shu was speechless, thought about it, and walked in.


    As soon as he entered the cave, an irresistible mysterious force struck, directly pulling the soul into a confined space.


    It is a very large and empty hall with no decorations and no people.


    Zhou Shu looked up and saw that there was nothing special everywhere, except that there were three bottomless corridors opposite, among which there were shadowy figures, perhaps the so-called tree people. Each corridor was hung with a wooden board and densely written on it. With.


    The three tree lanes of A, B, and C can help the city dwellers to condense and strengthen their souls. The strength of the tree is different, and the effect is also different. Please do according to your ability.


    Grade A Shuren Lane consumes 500 points every three hours.


    Level B Shuren Lane consumes 100 points every three hours.


    Level C Shuren Lane consumes 20 points every three hours.


    Tip: The Messenger in Black is best not to try.


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a while. It turned out that Wushuang City is not only about tasks and points, but also places to help the city dwellers to cultivate their souls. It is also unexpected, but the points needed by this tree man lane are really terrifying, that level A tree. Renxiang, if you stay for a day, you need two thousand points, and few people can afford it.


    Although he said that the black messenger should not try, after thinking for a while, Zhou Shu decided to try it to see how effective it is.


    Now he will not let go of any opportunity to strengthen himself.


    Walked to the C-level Shuren Lane, put down the points, opened the formation in front of Shuren Lane, and sucked Zhou Shu in.


    Just stepping into a few feet, two tall dark green tree people suddenly emerged from the ground, facing Zhou Shu''s teeth and claws.


    It is said to be a tree, but apart from having limbs and a head like a human, there is no other similarity.


    Before I could see the second glance, the tree man rushed forward, and the hundreds of branches on his body suddenly turned into sharp thorns, thorns like a sharp sword.


    The two tree men attacked at the same time, almost completely sealing the road, unavoidable ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Zhou Shu was a little surprised.


    He, in Wushuang City, is just a ghost of the soul, and it seems that he should not be hurt. Although the branch has not yet reached his body, he feels like he is about to be pierced?


    Back or not?


    After hesitating, the tree man had already arrived, and the sharp branches directly penetrated Zhou Shu''s body.


    "what!"


    A scream, unsuspecting exit.


    The sudden pain hit Zhou Shu, who had always been strong and calm. This pain Zhou Shu had never experienced. It was not physical pain, but the feeling of being torn apart. It was indescribable.


    "Brother, are you?"


    Not far away, Hao Siyun ran nervously, looking worriedly at Zhou Shu in the liquid medicine.


    Zhou Shu recovered and shook his head quickly, "It''s okay."


    "It''s okay to shout, I thought I was crazy, huh..."


    Hao Siyun dragged the long tone and turned his head away.


    Zhou Shu examined his body carefully, and there was no loss, but the pain of the soul was still there, the headache was splitting, and the violent feeling completely disappeared after a while.


    "It turns out that in Wushuang City, you will also be attacked, and it is so uncomfortable... But after experiencing the suffering, the spirit seems to be a little tougher?"


    He seemed to have a feeling, and secretly said, "The Treeman Lane is really for training the soul, but it can attack me, can I attack it, can''t always get beaten?"


    After thinking for a while, he entered Wushuang City again, and this time went straight to Shuren Lane.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 and the sky is blue for your continuous support, thank you, thank you book friends who have been voting to subscribe to the collection~~) (to be continued.)


    Chapter 658


    Chapter 658 Shuren Lane is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 659: continue

    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu walked in again.


    Two Treants emerged again and attacked him again.


    There was no sword in his hand, no spiritual power to use, no magic tricks, and Yan Fujing had no effect. There was no other choice except relying on the power of the soul.


    Zhou Shu raised his fists together as a shield, and slammed forward.


    Pop, pop!


    The branch in front snapped, but before he was happy, the branches in the back seemed to be continuous and stabbed again. Zhou Shu reacted flexibly and dodged like a snake. He still didn''t completely hide, and was stabbed. .


    Although he had been prepared for a long time, the pain was still uncontrollable, and the body formed by the spirit was also unstable, fell and flew directly back.


    But this time was better than last time. He didn''t directly fall out of Wushuang City, but fell into the hall outside Shuren Lane.


    Zhou Shu sat on the ground, rubbing his head to relieve the pain.


    The pain in the novel ww.ql.c is directly reflected here. Cold sweat is constantly coming out of the body, the clothes are soaked, the muscles aches all over the body, and the face is distorted to the point of distorted appearance, and it looks a bit unpleasant. terror,


    After sitting for a short time, he stood up and rushed to Shuren Lane.


    This time, he learned a little more, and his resistance doubled, reaching three breaths.


    But after the three breaths, a withered tree root suddenly flew out from under the tree man, the tree root was as flexible as a whip, as if Zhou Shu was going to dodge where it was, he was pumping on Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu flew out suddenly.


    This time, it was more painful than before.


    "Oh!"


    With a scream, Divine Soul couldn''t stand the stimulation, and was drawn out of Wushuang City without any suspense.


    "Brother, are you?"


    This time, even the Yangmei, who was concentrating on alchemy, was shocked, and quickly put down the green lotus fire and ran, "Is it true that the meridians have been practiced, and they won''t become rigid like the last time. They can''t move at all, right? Many words"


    She stared at Zhou Shu suspiciously, and poked Zhou Shu twice with her fingers like green onions.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s okay, you are busy with you, leave me alone."


    His complexion was a little red, and he really did not expect that the pain could not even be tolerated, but if he couldn''t bear it, he still didn''t believe it.


    After taking a rest, he returned to Wushuang City.


    He looked at the points in his hand, shook his head, and walked in without hesitation.


    The Treant would also use the roots of the tree to attack. He was more specific and cautious, blocking, dodge, and dodge. Seeing that it was almost ten breaths after insisting, it seemed that there was a little chance of rushing.


    Two whip-like roots staggered under Zhou Shu''s feet. It was a good opportunity. Zhou Shu moved forward and rushed forward!


    But just a few feet out, the treeman suddenly grew bigger, and many green leaves appeared on his body, and they sprinkled down one after another, like a torrential rain. In an instant, the corridor within a few meters was covered with leaves.


    Naturally, Zhou Shu couldn''t escape. In an instant, several leaves fell on his body.


    The leaves seem soft, but they are as heavy as Mount Tai, and they seem to be combined with hundreds of pointed needles. As soon as they hit the body, the piercing pain immediately spreads, as if the whole body was covered with hot oil. Zhou Shu''s body suddenly softened, with no strength, almost no breath.


    The tree man''s whip was licked immediately.


    Without any other possibility, Zhou Shu fell out of Wushuang City again.


    There was a scream, and he yelled out without concealment. He felt that he had to yell. If he didn''t yell, I was afraid that he would dizzy. Then the soul would not have the effect of training, and the pain would be in vain.


    In front of them were two concerned and confused faces.


    "Brother, you have practiced the exercises, it hurts so much?"


    "Brother, I will never tell you to learn physical training again, ooh, I''m crying when I hear it."


    Zhou Shu smiled awkwardly and didn''t do it anymore.


    After resting well, he appeared in the hall in front of Shuren Lane.


    Although it was painful, there was a bit of gain. The Soul was more tenacious, the tolerance for pain was also increased, and the Soul had also grown, but only rarely.


    But there is also a bit of depression, mainly from points, every time you go in and out, you will consume 20 points, which is three hours, but you can''t insist, that is, just a few breaths, which is not cost-effective.


    "There are still more points, so what are you afraid of, continue."


    Zhou Shu gritted his teeth and continued to rush into Shuren Alley.


    Come in again and again, come out again and again.


    Every time he was beaten out, he had a new experience, and he slowly figured out the way the Treant attacked. When he was in pain in the hall, he would use divine consciousness to deduct it, and deducing this would not hinder the rest of divine consciousness.


    It is not enough to understand the attacking methods of the Treant, and you have to use the power of the soul.


    Here, he only had the spirit to use, and the only thing he could use was Yan Yi Jue, but it was not easy to turn Yan Yi Jue into real power to deal with the tree people.


    Soon, Zhou Shu went in and out, at least thirty times.


    It seems that he has been unsuccessful, but in fact he has made a lot of progress. Even if he is covered in leaves, he will not fly out in pain... Now his endurance seems to have reached a very high level, or so to speak, He is used to it.


    After being beaten out again, Zhou Shu sat in the hall to rest, gasping for breath and continued thinking, only to see a dark shadow gradually rising from the hall and floating in front of him.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and said that it was the city lord again, nodded slightly, but there was no extra strength to talk with the city lord, just wait, isn''t it just mocking, anyway, dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water.


    The dark shadow looked at him for a long time, then shook his head and said, "It turns out to be a fool."


    The voice is quite mature, it seems that the age is not young, but it is obviously not the city owner, but it is mostly the management of the city can''t neglect. Zhou Shu got up and saluted, and said in a righteous voice, "Hello senior, junior is not a fool."


    Sombra shook his head disdainfully, "If you are not stupid, why are you doing the impossible here?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "It''s impossible to do something, please ask seniors for advice."


    "What you do is impossible."


    The black shadow said slowly, and seeing Zhou Shu''s look puzzled, he continued, "Do you think that Treeman Lane wrote a C-level C-number for the black messenger?"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Isn''t it?"


    "of course not!"


    The black shadow''s voice became more serious, "These three tree people lanes of A, B, and C are all for training the cultivators who form the Nascent Soul, and only with the Nascent Infant, can they bear the pain of the tree people��s attack. It is possible to use the means of Divine Soul and even Yuanshen to rush through the Treeren Alley and defeat the Treeman. You are a Golden Core Cultivator, and you don��t even have a Yuan Ying, and you can pass?"


    Zhou Shu dropped his head slightly and fell silent.


    What Black Shadow said is indeed reasonable. For the Nascent Soul Stage or higher monks, the Soul is indeed stronger than the Cultivators, and there are many more methods, and the grasp of passing through the Shuren Lane is much greater, but this does not mean Jin Dan He can''t pass through the environment.


    In previous attempts, he has seen some hope.


    If the dark shadow came out to remind him at the beginning, he might not try to go, but since it has already started, then he will continue.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, the black shadow said slowly, "Don''t waste your points, go quickly."


    Zhou Shu raised his head, looked at the shadow, and said seriously, "No, senior, I will continue until I leave." (To be continued.)


    Chapter 659


    Chapter 659 continues to be played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 660: Xuanhu

    The black shadow was quite stunned. He looked at Zhou Shu for a while, then shook his head and said, "The points are in your hands.


    To waste, others can''t control it. It��s just the hard-earned points that are just given away. It��s a pity that if you really don��t want it, you might as well give it to someone in need. "


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Why the seniors must be a waste, what if the juniors are?"


    "?"


    The black shadow showed a lot of disdain, "It''s ridiculous, let alone, even if you can stay in the Alley for a hundred breaths, the old man..."


    At this point, he suddenly stopped.


    "How about senior?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly asked, he was indifferent at first, but the old man''s disdain aroused his warfare, and he had to ask to understand.


    "Want to excite the old man?"


    The shadow shook his head and stroked his beard, "How can the old man be fooled, but the child is foolish," he looked at Zhou Shu and smiled slightly, "Although you can''t pass, but the old man~ no~ wrong~ little~ said~ ww.~l~com doesn��t care about giving you some rewards. If you really can stay for a long time, the old man will return three times the points to you. If you can pass through Shuren Lane, even if it��s only Grade C, the old man will give you away. A treasure."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, and quickly raised his hand, "Senior shouldn''t regret it if it''s hard to chase after a word."


    The shadow said indifferently, "You don''t run against the old man, is he an unbelief?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you, Senior, I would like to ask Senior for his important position in Wushuang City, and the younger generation can also remember it."


    "Are you afraid that the old man will not run away?"


    The black shadow seemed to have a hint of anger, "The old man is the management of this tree-man lane, and one of the four guardians in the city, Xuanhu protector. As long as you are still in Wushuang City, you can find the old man at any time!"


    "It turns out that the senior is the Xuanhu guardian, the junior, I''m disturbing senior."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hands and bowed, turned around and sat down, no longer.


    He had also heard that above the envoy of the golden clothes, there are four great guardians, the status is second only to the city lord, since this person is such a big background, he will never fall back.


    "I want to see how you can get through this tree man lane."


    The black shadow glanced at Zhou Shu a few times, slandered, and gradually disappeared into the hall as if he had never been.


    Zhou Shu rested for a while, and soon entered the state again.


    Now his fighting spirit is even more vigorous. Not only does he refuse to admit defeat, but he also has rewards for passing. Not to mention the triple return of points, he can also get a treasure of Wushuang City Guardian. Just think about it, an extraordinary thing.


    After ten breaths.


    Zhou Shu passed the blockade of the two treants, and he was happy in his heart. A few tens of meters ahead, three treants appeared, no different from the previous ones, and were rushing towards him.


    Two became three, and the difficulty more than doubled.


    The three treants united and the branches merged into a large net of dense spikes, with almost no omissions, but with two breaths, Zhou Shu was stabbed by the branches, and his body was about to split, but he persisted and did not fall. There is no step back either.


    He observed carefully, and tried to record the way of cooperation, the trajectory of actions and so on.


    The nature of these treants is also divine soul, similar to evil spirit, but they are obviously much purer, and they are probably special products of Wushuang City. To break through them, it is best to find their laws.


    In Wushuang City, Divine Sense is basically useless. Zhou Shu can only observe through Divine Soul, but cannot use Divine Sense to see. Naturally, it is impossible to use deduction and calculation to find the law during battle. Only when he is resting, he is distracted. The outside world can start the calculation, but it is difficult to say whether the results of the previous observations are accurate and whether the recorded information is accurate. A slight omission will result in a deviation in the calculation results.


    This is why it took Zhou Shu a lot to break through the top two.


    In just a few breaths or more than a dozen breaths, it is very difficult to observe and record information with divine consciousness, but with virtual eyes and memories.


    However, Zhou Shu also noticed that these Treemen��s attack methods were very fixed. Once the rules were understood, it shouldn��t be difficult to break through them and walk through Treemen Lane.


    Pop, pop!


    Two tree whips hit him and the pain struck. Zhou Shu couldn''t hold on anymore and could only withdraw.


    As soon as he left the alley, he quickly deduced it, lest he would forget a little.


    Concentrate to the utmost.


    "Seventeen Breaths..."


    At the end of Shuren Lane, Xuanhu''s black shadow shook his head slightly, showing a trace of surprise, "It has been so long, from the first two breaths to the present, but three or four hours, there has been such a big improvement, could it be that he Is it really possible to reach 100 breaths?"


    "Haha, Xuanhu, you underestimated him!"


    A black shadow fell down, almost blocking the entire room, stopped by the black tiger, his arm hanging down and swinging, it was the omnipresent city lord.


    Xuanhu looked at the city lord and said suspiciously, "City lord Mu, do you think he can last for a hundred breaths?"


    The city lord shook his huge head, "I won''t be able to see if he can, but Bai Xi is not a big problem, and your points must be given out."


    "His spirit is so strong?"


    Xuanhu shook his head slightly, "Divine Soul is not Divine Consciousness. Only the Yuan Ying Realm can condense the Divine Soul, gradually merge the tree of the Divine Soul into the formed Yuan Ying, and finally turn into the Yuan Shen with the Yuan Ying... The Golden Core Cultivator does not even have the Yuan Ying. No matter how strong the spirit is, there is no place to rely on it, and it may be able to withstand the blow of the tree.


    "Some people don''t judge by common sense."


    The city lord laughed, "This guy, I have been paying attention to it for a while, it is very interesting."


    Xuanhu appeared to be somewhat indifferent, "Heh, the city lord is so optimistic about him, the old man has nothing to say, wait and see, but the points are all."


    The city lord laughed for a while and asked, "Xuanhu, if he is real, do you plan to give him treasure?"


    "he can?"


    Xuanhu was slightly stagnant and said, "If he is really capable, the old man will give him the beads he made."


    "You said Zhuanzhu?"


    The city lord couldn''t help but froze, his body trembling, as if a flag was flying.


    Xuan Hu waved his hand, really indifferent, "It''s useless for the old man to want this gadget, just practice it for fun."


    "Your gadgets are a treasure to him, haha, then he would like to thank you very much."


    Xuan Hu snorted, "Wait for him to talk about it, the old man doesn''t think he has this ability."


    It took a while before the laughter stopped.


    The city lord suddenly said, "By the way, Xuanhu, the blue bird hasn''t come for a long time? This time the Penglai Sea Club hasn''t arrived, so nothing will happen?"


    "No, there has been no news from her."


    Xuan Hu shook his head and sighed lightly, "Maybe she was able to survive the second heavenly catastrophe, but it was unsuccessful."


    "Good fortune."


    The city lord swayed greatly, seemingly a little excited, "It''s better to stay here with me honestly. There will never be a way of heaven to find it. As a result, I have to go to the Xuanyuan Secret Realm. What if it really attracts the heavens? ."


    Xuanhu slowly said, "The city lord, with Qingque''s temperament, she just wants to look for opportunities to get through the catastrophe as soon as possible.


    "Is the Heavenly Tribulation so easy to cross? The current Heavenly Tribulation is not much more difficult than it was before in ancient times... Alas..."


    The city lord sighed a rare long, and the dark shadow gradually dispersed and disappeared.


    (PS: Thank you for the sky is blue and the horrible doctor for your support~~Thank you for the book friends who have been voting to subscribe to the collection~~~Good luck~) (to be continued.)


    Chapter 660


    Chapter 660 Xuanhu is played by a member of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 661: First defeat

    phone-reading


    "Brother, brother!"


    "Wake up soon. I haven''t been there for two days. I''m going to the sword meeting today!"


    Hao Siyun''s shout sounded in his ear, Zhou Shu opened his eyes, "Oh, I see."


    "Huh, so lazy."


    Hao Siyun ran out, "Brother, we are waiting for you outside."


    Zhou Shu stood up from the liquid medicine, used a cleaning method, and quickly walked out.


    I''ve been rushing through Shuren''s Alley in Wushuang City, almost forgetting the time, but the results are pretty good, now he can hold for forty-three breaths.


    In Treeman Lane, the Treemen are continuous. Every time you rush past one level, you will immediately face new Treemen, and the number of Treemen is constantly rising. There are more and more cooperation, and the difficulty is doubled. Speaking of it, now he has to face the attack of five tree people, a bit exhausted.


    I haven''t found a great way for the time being, but I will come a few more times, it should be okay, but the point flow is generally used up to 1,000. If the remaining 1,000 can not be maintained to 100 interest, it will be in trouble. .


    "Brother, you are a little weird."


    Yangmei stared at Zhou Shu for a while, and said quietly.


    Hao Siyun said bluntly, "Yes, I don''t have any energy at all, lazy, not usually like this."


    Yangmei was very concerned and said, "Or, take another day off?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m fine."


    Of course, his spirit is not very good. No matter who''s soul is smashed and stabbed hundreds or thousands of times, it is rare to have a good one. At this time, he is quite exhausted, although his spiritual consciousness and spiritual power have recovered. But the spirit is far from the state, it can only exert about 30 to 40% of normal strength, and the third change and the fourth change require high-explosive tactics. Without the support of the spirit, it can only be cast once or twice.


    It will take a few hours to recover.


    But he didn''t care too much. Entering the sword list is basically a foregone conclusion. It doesn''t matter if you win or lose. Moreover, after playing against Shuren for a long time, he also wants to fight against other people to change his status.


    "Oh, be careful later."


    Yangmei looked at it for a while before turning her head.


    Not long after, a few people arrived under the Tianxing Peak.


    As the sword meeting progressed, the competition became more and more intense and more attractive, and many practitioners who watched the ceremony arrived early, so it was quick to see it.


    "Zhou Shu!"


    "Zheng Hengheng!"


    After Zhou Shu stood there for a while, he heard his name.


    Originally, I wanted to recover for a while, but I didn''t seem to have much hope. I was the first one to play again. This kind of luck is also rare.


    And the opponent is still the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.


    Zheng Hengheng stared at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression. He couldn''t see a trace of neglect in his eyes. He obviously attached great importance to Zhou Shu and treated him as an opponent of Yuan Ying Realm.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Zhou Shu, I have met Senior Zheng."


    Zheng Hengheng nodded his head, and said condensedly, "Don''t dare to be, the old man will take the sword first."


    A few moments later, the wind and clouds on the peak suddenly rose, and the clouds covered the mist, covering almost everything, and the figures of the two were invisible from the picture.


    A cultivator in the audience said, "This is the Yunwu Sword Art?"


    "Yes, one of the advanced sword tactics of the Heavenly Sword Gate, also called Hengshan Yunwu Thirteen Swords, is very famous. After the sword intent is used, it is ever-changing. The opponent is like falling into the clouds and it is difficult to figure out where it is going. ."


    "But Zhou Shu is not a soft persimmon. The outcome of this battle is hard to predict."


    "No, I think Zhou Shu will definitely win this time."


    "why?"


    "In the last two sword games, Zheng Hengheng lost to Wang Banbi, and Wang Banbi lost to Zhou Shu. Isn''t the outcome obvious?"


    "So that''s the case, what Xiongtai said makes sense."


    Hearing the conversation between several people, Yang Mei and Hao Siyun let go of their hearts, but still stared at the picture Bi, trying to see something.


    After about a hundred breaths, Zhou Shu''s voice came out, "I lost."


    Zheng Hengheng stood holding a sword, with a hint of surprise on his face, and slowly nodded, "Friend Zhou, I have accepted."


    Zhou Shu nodded and quickly fell to the audience.


    For a time, there were many shocked voices, "Strange, why did Zhou Shu lose?"


    "Yes, how could someone who won even half of the wall lose to Zheng Hengheng? Is there any conspiracy we don''t know about?"


    "I heard that Zheng Hengheng is the next-generation nephew of Elder Zheng. Could it be that Zhou Shu knew in advance that he sold a friendship..."


    "Zhou Shu lost in the first game, but unfortunately he didn''t win the game completely. If I were him, I wouldn''t come later. I would be able to enter the sword list anyway."


    Without paying attention to these, Zhou Shu walked to the two women with a calm expression.


    Limited by the soul, he can only use 30 to 40% of his strength to face a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm who is waiting for it. This is obviously not enough. Although he has used only a few fourth changes to see through the opponent''s sword intent, he also broke through. Several opponents defended, but they were helpless and lacking in mind. They couldn''t continue. They barely dealt with each other, consumed a lot of spiritual power and consciousness, and could not see the chance of victory, so they simply gave in.


    Yang Mei said concerned, "Brother, are you okay?"


    Hao Siyun also came to comfort, "It doesn''t matter, don''t be afraid if you lose, brother will definitely be able to enter the sword list!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, I have to worry about it, let''s go back."


    The two women nodded, followed obediently, and went straight back to the mountain.


    Above the booming peak, the two monks also had a hint of surprise on their faces.


    "Heh, Elder Zheng, Shi Nephew won."


    Chen Huayu arched his hands as if to congratulate.


    Zheng Huabai waved his hand Heng Heng won a fluke, and Zhou Shu was a little strange to lose. Seeing that he was at ease in Yunwu Jianyi, he thought he had found the flaws of the sword, and he could win. Gave in. "


    Chen Huayu smiled and said, "Finding flaws does not mean that we can defeat the opponent. In the end, the realm is different, and Zheng Shinephew has also been very diligent in the past ten years and has made great progress."


    "Sword Xiu''s progress mainly depends on comprehension. Heng Heng''s comprehension is almost impossible. No matter how hard you work, it will be difficult," Zhang Huabai said calmly, "but this time he can beat Zhou Shu, who has defeated Wang Banbi. "


    "Hehe, that''s..."


    Fairy Yudie on one side did not speak, condensed her eyebrows, as if thinking about something.


    Under the Tianxing Peak, on a grassy hill far away from the crowd, two monks stood.


    One is very tall and the other is very short, all dressed in Tsing Yi, with a very strange mask on his face.


    Pure black, but covered with weird golden lines, there are two golden flowers painted where the eyes are.


    "Rouer, this Zhou Shu..."


    The little monk said lightly, "Father, it''s common sense that the Golden Core Realm is not as good as the Nascent Infant Realm."


    "No, his spirit is in the way, otherwise this will definitely win," the tall monk said slowly, "he is very good in all aspects, not only the sword intent, but the spirit of the spirit is far superior to his peers, but the spirit is beyond. Not much, it shouldn��t be the case. I don��t know if it��s normal or something went wrong."


    The little monk seemed to think, "Maybe it hasn''t recovered. I heard that he was the right monk two days ago."


    "Two days are enough to recover."


    The senior cultivator shook his head, "Such a kendo genius is still a master refiner. It would be a pity if the soul is short."


    "Oh..." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 662: King Dan

    Zhou Shu''s first defeat caused a considerable disturbance in the sword meeting.


    Some say that Zhou Shu is nothing but this, some say that Zhou Shu deliberately loses treacherously, and some say that Zhou Shu will not do it after being seriously injured. There are different opinions.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t care at all. Since he was able to enter the sword list, he didn''t need to think about other things. After returning to his residence, he quickly entered Wushuang City again.


    Looking at Shuren Lane, he walked in without hesitation.


    In fact, it is easy for him to insist on hundred breaths, as long as he hides in the first floor and does not go deep, and always faces two tree people, but he does not intend to use such a cleverness. Most of that Xuanhu had been paying attention to Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu didn''t want to leave the impression that the proud Xuanhu was only a trick. To achieve the goal, he would show Xuanhu step by step and convince him.


    Now he knows more about the tree man, his movements are becoming more proficient, and the spirit of patience is constantly improving, and he can persist even longer when he is beaten.


    Progress is very fast, *no* wrong* novel ww.qul.c Zhou Shu is already in front of seven tree people, almost blocking the passage tightly, but he did not panic, according to the established plan, dodge, attack , Advance and retreat freely, even if you are beaten from time to time, you can endure it.


    In Shuren Lane in just a few days, the training for the spirits is really great, flexible, tenacity, keenness, etc., and progress has been made in all aspects. What is more rare is that such training also has great skills for the spirits. Promoting effects, such as Yan Yi Jue, Zhou Shu now knows a lot, moves that could not be used can also be used in Shuren Lane, can be used here, and naturally can also be used outside.


    Here is really a treasure.


    When resting in the hall, Zhou Shu also saw several city residents, three in purple and one in gold, but he had never seen the same black-clothed messenger.


    When the messengers glanced at Zhou Shu in the Golden Core Realm, there were some doubts and faint disdain in their eyes. Until they saw Zhou Shu rushing into Shuren Lane and even persisted a lot, those doubts turned into shock and disdain. Appreciated.


    If it weren''t for the inability to communicate here, Zhou Shu would have known several seniors.


    However, after these envoys went out, a jade board was hung up in the center of the tree, hoping to communicate with Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu was too focused but didn''t see it.


    The stronger the Spirit, the smaller the damage. In the following days, Zhou Shu never encountered a situation where he could not recover completely, and it had no effect on the swordsmanship. He also successfully participated in the next few matches.


    Of course, it was one game every other day.


    Without encountering a strong opponent, he won a full victory, and his points reached 34 points.


    The twenty-ninth day.


    It was still Shuren Lane, too focused. Zhou Shu didn''t even pay attention to it. He only remembered that he was besieged by nine treemen, and could only go back to the hall to meditate and rest.


    At this moment, a dark shadow gradually emerged from him, shaking his head slightly.


    Zhou Shu was helpless to get up, only nodded and bowed, "Senior Xuanhu."


    Xuanhu sighed lightly and shook his head, "Unexpectedly, you really persisted for a hundred breaths..."


    "Hundred breaths?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned, and then smiled, "The junior didn''t pay attention, or the senior observed carefully, thank you."


    "Thank you, you kid is interesting."


    Xuanhu snorted and said slowly, "When the contract was made before, the old man missed a moment and left a loophole. If you stay on the first floor and wait for a hundred breaths, the old man has no way to say it, but you didn''t. Doing this, keep moving forward, it''s very good, it fits the old man''s temper."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Thank you seniors. In fact, juniors had such thoughts, but think about it carefully, juniors must pass through Shuren Alley. If they are stagnant on the first floor, they will not be able to face more trees. If you don��t get better exercise, your points will be wasted, so I didn��t do that."


    "Well said."


    Xuan Hu slightly thought, nodded and said, "Promise your points and take them."


    The points rained down, Zhou Shu quickly took it, and thanked him again.


    In many rooms in Wushuang City, most of the points are visualized and clearly visible, as easy to use as coins. After going out, the points are only displayed in the Wushuang Ling.


    Six thousand five hundred points.


    Zhou Shu spent a little more than two thousand, and there were only more points, not less.


    Zhou Shu was very happy. Not only did he get the exercise, he also returned his points. It was simply comfortable. It would be nice if he could come again a few times.


    "If you don''t do the task, there are a lot of points..."


    A huge black figure slid down the hall and said gloomily, "The guy at the bottom of the ranking can have so many points. It''s really a shame for Wushuangcheng."


    Zhou Shu bowed and smiled, "I have seen the city lord."


    The city lord stretched out his big hand and shook it in front of Zhou Shu a few times, seemingly threatening, "If you can''t see it, how about your mission? If you can''t complete it, you will be kicked out of Wushuang City. No more points can be used, haha ."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "The younger generation understands it, so I plan to use it in advance, and I will exchange it later, so that if I can''t get in again, it will be wasted."


    "It''s really shameless."


    The city lord was stunned, and disappeared after a word.


    Seeing the city lord leaving in anger, Xuanhu laughed, and caressed his beard leisurely, "Haha, it is rare for you to be mad at the city lord...but if you use your points for exchange, you may not be able to pass. Shuren Lane is now Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "The juniors just said that they won''t exchange their points if they don''t pass through Shuren Lane. "


    Xuanhu nodded slightly, without saying anything, the shadow gradually sank into the hall and disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Shuren Lane, stood up and walked in.


    The thirtieth day.


    The last day of the competition stage is also the most intense day.


    All sword repairmen who are still likely to enter the sword list will go all out and never miss this last opportunity.


    Many monks who watched the ceremony also arrived. From a distance, most of the monks were watching the disciples and nephews of the sect. There were also many scattered people trying to find talented disciples from them, and there were many who couldn''t match the sword repair. Their purpose is to start the fair.


    "Master Dan, are you here too?"


    A monk recognized an old man sitting not far away, walked quickly, bowing his hands in salute.


    The old man sat peacefully on a four-wheeled vehicle, driven by a yellow-robed man behind him, and four children shook fans and waited on the side.


    The old man with large sleeves, holding a green wood whisk in his hand, his white hair hanging down to his waist, three feet of silver beard under his jaw, it also appears to be shining in a secluded place, really like a fairy in the picture, with a fairy style. People can''t help but give respect.


    "Master Dan Wang?"


    One, the vocalized Tianxing Peak suddenly became much quieter, and many cultivators respectfully saluted, even the cultivators of the God Realm.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully, although he didn''t know it, but after thinking about it, he followed.


    The old man looked kind, nodding his head and instructing the child to return the gift, all of which were bottles of pills, and the people who got it were not unhappy.


    Zhou Shu and the others also got a bottle each. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 662


    Chapter 662 Pill King is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speaking-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 663: Gai Feng

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu thanked him, and then walked away. [A lot of beautiful novels]


    When I opened the jade bottle, I couldn''t help being a little surprised. I thought that such a random pill would not be a good thing, but it was not.


    There were three circles of pill patterns on the pill, which were clear and smooth, crystal clear as jade, with a faint glow, which was obviously top grade.


    "Brother, this pill..."


    Yangmei opened it too, and raised her head after only one glance, looking at Zhou Shu with some doubts, "It''s top grade."


    Hao Siyun also shouted, "Wow, this pill king is so rich, just give the high-grade pill, this one might cost thousands of high-grade spirit stones."


    On the side, someone with good deeds immediately retorted, "There are thousands of top grades, the little girl is really ignorant, can the things given by King Dan be so cheap?"


    Hao Siyun bulged, and was about to refute, but Zhou Shu stopped.


    The pill was almost finished over there. The old man sitting in four wheelchairs slowly got up and looked at everyone, "You have worked hard in the test. This is a batch of Sanyuan Pills recently refined by the old man, which can slightly restore your stamina. Little meaning, don��t care."


    After speaking, he sat back. He glanced at the crowd, his gaze fell on a cultivator, and he quickly closed it back.


    Seeing a swing of the whisk, the yellow-robed wise man behind the old man immediately pushed up the four-wheeled cart, and in the respect of everyone, he quickly took the child away.


    After leaving, the crowd suddenly became noisy again.


    "High-grade Sanyuan Pill, I can''t bear to eat it."


    "Yes, this is a very rare Tier 4 pill. Except for those big sects, only King Pill can refine it."


    "It is said that the Sanyuan Pill can restore the spiritual power, vitality, and consciousness of the cultivator, and can also eliminate the exhaustion of the soul. It can be described as an all-powerful recovery pill, is it not?"


    "Of course, there are still fake things that King Pill has refined, and this one is worth hundreds of the best spirit stones!"


    Some cultivators couldn''t help but said with emotion, "There are at least five hundred people here, it''s really a big deal. ($>>>Cotton, Flower "Sugar" Little "Say"


    "It''s only tens of thousands of top grades, it''s nothing to King Dan. His old man wants to make money, and he makes it with his fingers. You think it''s you, poor man!"


    "How do you curse?"


    "I''m not convinced, go to Bibi?"


    A good discussion turned into a quarrel, and it seemed that there was still a fight. Zhou Shu didn''t listen anymore, and walked away with the two women.


    The pill in his hand is not fake. This pill king is indeed no small thing. It can refine so many high-grade pill, and it can be sent out at will. It should be the most powerful pill that Zhou Shu has ever seen.


    Hao Siyun blinked, with surprise on his face, "It''s so expensive and such a powerful alchemy master, no wonder he is called King Pill."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Awesome is amazing, but Yangmei will be so amazing in the future."


    Hao Siyun nodded repeatedly, "Hmm, Yang Mei might be better than him."


    The two of them had the same mind and looked at Yangmei together, but Yangmei was a little absent-minded, thinking what was going on, frowning, seemingly confused and expectant, "Brother, then..."


    Zhou Shu approached and said warmly, "I know, don''t say it here yet."


    He knew what Yang Mei was thinking, this King Dan was so powerful, maybe it had something to do with the beads in Yang Mei''s hand, that''s why she behaved like this.


    Yangmei obediently said, "Oh."


    "Junior sister, I will find out clearly, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu caressed her, nodded seriously, finally saw a clue, he certainly wouldn''t miss it.


    I don��t know what Dan King��s name is, from which school and his school, it��s not easy to investigate, but tomorrow��s Guanli Dan King will definitely be there, and the specific situation will be known when Tianjianmen is introduced, and since he is Dan King, Mostly not for the sword meeting, but for the transaction, there will be many opportunities in the market to meet in person.


    "I see, brother."


    Yangmei smiled lightly. In her eyes, there was nothing that senior brother could not do.


    "Zhou Shu!"


    "Gai Feng!"


    As the two names were called out, the crowd who had been calm for a while began to argue again.


    "On the last day, these two ran into each other. Interesting."


    "I remember that that day, Gai Feng and Ding Mo, the two played for a full hour without a win. In order not to affect the subsequent competition, they could only be called to a halt. In the end, the game was tied and both of them scored one point. "


    "Yeah, it seems to be the first draw of this sword meeting. It is also interesting. The two have been facing each other tit-for-tat. Ding Mo also said that the next qualifying stage will decide the winner, but Gai Feng ignored him."


    "Today Gai Feng met Zhou Shu again, but I don''t know who will win or lose, or is it a draw again?"


    "Gai Feng is out of luck, and all he encounters are strong players along the way. However, he has never lost, and he is not a sword repairer from Jianlu and Tianjianmen. It is really rare. I am especially optimistic about him. The first twenty."


    Zhou Shu, Gai Feng, and Ding Mo were the most watched sword repairs in the Golden Core Realm in this sword meeting. Zhou Shu lost one game, but the other two had not yet lost.


    When he fell on the stage, Zhou Shu arched his hands, "I''m seeing you again, fellow Daoist."


    "Have you met, I think you have admitted the wrong person."


    Gai Feng''s expression became cold, and Ling Ran said, "Stop talking nonsense and let''s start."


    They had seen it at the top of the mountain before, why Gai Feng didn��t recognize it, but it was a bit weird, but Zhou Shu didn��t have time to think about it. He smiled indifferently, and said no more, the heavy gold sword swung out, the boundless sword intent magic ant, The dark clouds cover the top, rumblingly covering the past.


    Gai Feng didn''t rush, the blue and white long sword swayed slightly, and the light of the sword continued to swing away from the reads;.


    The sword intent radiated endlessly like ripples to forming a circle of three feet square, completely blocking Zhou Shu''s magic ants outside.


    Zhou Shu tentatively tried twice, suddenly feeling tricky.


    The sword intent rotates back and forth, endlessly, and it is completely natural. It is not noticeable at a glance, and it is extremely tough and tough. Its essence may be far above ordinary spiritual power, as if it is driven by elemental power. He had this feeling only when facing a monk.


    That''s how I felt when I was besieged by Master Duoshu.


    "Using spiritual power to exert the effect of Yuanli... Such a sword intent is really not easy to deal with, but it is not a big deal."


    The fourth change occurs at the right time, like a bright moon over the sea, and nothing can be hidden.


    Gai Feng''s sword art was not seamless. Soon, Zhou Shu found the flaw, but soon he found it again, and the flaw was immediately gone.


    Before the previous sword was recovered, the new sword move was immediately made up to make up for the exposed flaws.


    Of course, the new tricks also had flaws, but before they had time to react, the new flaws were made up by a new sword, and the flaws were changed again.


    The sword intent is endless. He seems to know where there are flaws. Every sword is just right. Although there are flaws, each sword can constantly fill up the flaws, making it difficult for opponents to find them.


    Zhou Shu cast the fourth change three times in a row and got this conclusion.


    There are flaws in Gai Feng''s sword tactics, but it is no different from no flaws. This is the first time Zhou Shu has seen this kind of sword tactic, and he has never heard of it.


    And that very special sword intent.


    When he looked at Gai Feng again, his eyes were different.


    Gai Feng may be the first opponent he really has to face after the start of this sword meeting. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 664: "I lost"

    "If you can''t target it, just take it directly."


    Zhou Shu made up his mind, staring at Gai Feng, and thought to himself, "No matter how strong your sword intent is, you won''t be able to grab Wuzhe Shu."


    The fighting spirit rose suddenly, and there seemed to be a faint flame in his eyes.


    The heavy gold sword was lifted slightly, and among the dark clouds, light from all over the place flashed like stars, gathering one after another. I saw arcs on the sword continuously flashing, and in an instant, the golden and black sword glow poured out from the heavy gold sword. , Soaring into the sky, breaking through the layers of clouds and mist, reaching the sky.


    The third variant of the sword intent magic ant, combined with the power of the heavy gold sword, is condensed like a substance, even shining with a metallic luster. From a distance, it looks like a thick black gold rod, which sets people and compares. The field has become smaller.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and the sword light swung down!


    Like a dark golden lightning in the dark clouds, it descended from the sky and struck Gai Feng with its radiant power.


    boom!


    Circles of sword intent ripples `No` Wrong` novel `w.`lu`com, even if they are dense and continuous, they cannot withstand such a huge force. They split like a wave in a moment, and the momentum is like a broken bamboo, but in a flash In time, Zhou Shu''s sword light fell less than two feet in front of Gai Feng.


    Many surprises flashed in Gai Feng''s eyes. In an instant, the golden light on his body flickered continuously, seeming to be erupting, and the sword in his hand danced more urgently. During the shaking, more ripples appeared, layer after layer, ring after ring. Get in front of you.


    Like hair, like raindrops, so dense, I am afraid that there will not be tens of thousands of layers.


    The sword intent is like cotton and thorns, and everything on the stage seems to be stagnated. Zhou Shu''s huge sword intent is also trapped in it. The steps are difficult, but it takes three breaths at a distance of two feet. Still not reached.


    The speed is getting slower and slower, and finally it stops, and the magic ants and golden glow dissipate instantly.


    The competition venue is clear.


    When Zhou Shu took out his sword, there was a shock from the audience, and when he slashed towards Gai Feng, everyone looked tense, and there was almost no sound. The needle fell. At this time, he saw Gai Feng blocking the sword. Startled.


    "Can this be blocked?"


    "Zhou Shu used all his strength. The power of that sword might have caused Tianwei. It is indescribable. It seems that he had kept his hands before, and he is only now starting to exert his strength... But such a sword is actually Is blocked, is Gai Feng''s background?"


    "Both of them are kendo wizards. It seems that this battle will end in a tie."


    Amidst the discussion, under a picture frame, a monk removed his staring gaze, his expression very solemn, "Junior Brother Ding, look?"


    Ding Mo shook his head slightly, "Gai Feng��s sword intent is difficult to break. Last time I tried it for an hour, but I didn��t expect Zhou Shu to be able to break it with a sword like this. It seems that Gai Feng is better than I thought. Be more powerful."


    Brother Jiang agreed, "If Zhou Shu can''t see his flaws, it is indeed the case. Gai Feng is stronger than Zhou Shu... He probably didn''t try his best against you that day."


    Ding Mo was slightly sad, "Perhaps."


    Brother Jiang slowly said, "You should have someone else''s reasoning. Entering the sword house does not mean that kendo is the best. There will always be strong players in the world of cultivating immortals."


    On the Tianxing Peak, the two were very open, their expressions were very indifferent.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Gai Feng and shook his head gently.


    Through many calculations, he felt that blocking the sword just now should be the limit that Gai Feng could currently achieve. If Zhou Shu added more strength, Gai Feng might not be able to block it.


    He can add power, not only can add, but also a lot. He didn''t use his full power to explode, and if Caiying can also participate in the attack, the power will be much greater, maybe 70% to 80%, maybe one or two times. More than that.


    Zhou Shu kept a lot of strength, but Zhou Shu, the opposite Gai Feng also had hidden hole cards.


    When the two met for the first time, Caiying felt that Gai Feng had the best flying sword, and there was probably a sword spirit in the sword. Because Caiying was sensitive to the sword, it was impossible to make a mistake, but Gai Feng , But has never used the Supreme Flying Sword, and has not even taken it out.


    This has been the case this month, the green sword in Gai Feng''s hand is only a Tier 4 top grade.


    Gai Feng has always kept his strength, is it also for the later qualifying stage, maybe there are other considerations?


    If Gai Feng took out the best flying sword, he might be able to fight Zhou Shu, but if he didn''t take it, it would stop there.


    At this time, Zhou Shu''s fighting intention was not over, but he wanted to have a head-to-head battle with Gai Feng. Thinking of this, Zhou Shu looked at Gai Feng and said lightly, "If you only have this, you won''t be my opponent."


    Gai Feng seemed to have heard Zhou Shu''s meaning, and a smile appeared on his stern face, "You are right."


    Zhou Shu also laughed, "Then you are still waiting?"


    Gai Feng shook his head, and said with some regret, "As a sword repairman, I would also like to have a hearty fight with you, but not now, nor here."


    Before Zhou Shu could say, he quickly turned to the other side and said loudly, "I lost."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, looking at Gai Feng, with a lot of thoughts in his heart.


    Zhou Shu wasn''t the only one who was surprised, but Jian Xiu under the peak was even more shocked, all of them dumbfounded, as if they had misheard.


    "Acknowledged defeat, obviously blocked it?"


    "Could it be that he has no spare energy, he is in the Golden Core Realm, and his spiritual power will not be used up so quickly, even if his soul is not enough, he will not be able to sustain it..."


    "It''s a little weird. In the eyes of Gai Feng, Zhou Shu hadn''t used all his strength, so he gave up in advance."


    "But how can Jian Xiu admit that he is inferior to humans so easily?


    Brother Jiang and Ding Mo in front of the picture Bi also looked at each other.


    "If you lose, is Gai Feng better than Zhou Shu?"


    "The two said something, what will happen?"


    Be puzzled. U U Reading www.uuk��nshu.com


    As the light flickered, the two fell below the peak, and the sword repairers looked at the two indifferent faces, and also dispelled the idea of ??asking what happened, and only watched them leave with awe.


    Zhou Shu walked up to the two women. Although he was still a little confused, he didn''t intend to continue thinking about it. He would fight again, but I was afraid that there would be no chance here. Hearing from Gai Feng, he didn''t seem to want to use the best flying sword here. Show it off.


    Guo Ziming walked away, with a smile on his face, "Friend Zhou, now you are no doubt on the sword list. Congratulations, right? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you, brother."


    Guo Ziming said quite sincerely, "This sword meeting, in the Golden Core Realm, Fellow Daoist Zhou should be the number one."


    Zhou Shu shook his head indifferently, "I have passed my brother''s reputation. I have not played against many people at all. There may be many hidden strong players here. You must be aware that there are people outside, so I can''t afford it."


    "Friend Zhou is still so humble."


    Guo Zi smiled clearly and stopped talking about it. There was a bit of doubt on his face, "Friend Zhou, brother, there is a fact that I don''t understand, why did Gai Feng give up?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Neither do I."


    He won''t say much, that Gai Feng has the best flying sword and he hasn''t used it, and he also kept his hands. These are all secrets, and he won''t reveal the secrets.


    "Oh."


    Guo Ziming doesn''t doubt it has it, "Friend Zhou, Gai Feng may want to stay in the qualifying stage before playing, and he must be vigilant in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you brother for reminding me, I remembered it."


    (PS: Thank you Mingmingde for your continuous support~~Thanks to the book friends who have been collecting and subscribing to vote~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 664 "I Lost"


    Chapter 664 "I lost" is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Say-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 665: Reincarnated person?

    "Haha, I saw a good show when I came!"


    On the top of the boom, a Taoist laughed, his voice circling endlessly in the hall.


    Zheng Huabai frowned, "Junior Brother Changxiao, don''t make noise. You are going to the Tomb of Tengyu this time, are you there?"


    The laughter stopped, and the Taoist with a long smile suddenly covered his face with a layer of melancholy, "Is the king of vines a great figure who has survived the seven-story catastrophe? The soul-saving beasts placed in the tomb of vine jade are actually Yonghe and Xishu. , The three of us couldn''t pass the guard, couldn''t get into the center of the tomb, and could only barely grab some and we came out."


    "Yonghe, Xishu?"


    Chen Huayu showed a lot of surprises, "I haven''t seen such a seventh-order ancient alien beast for a long time. It turns out that there is one in the tomb of Tengyu, but this is also troublesome. Unless the elders of Cross Tribulation take action, you won''t get any of them. treasure."


    Zheng Huabai shook his head, "How can Elder Crossing Tribulation make it so easy, unless you are sure that there are treasures that can protect them from Crossing Tribulation, otherwise, it is better to practice quietly without touching {��} wrong{little} saying that ww.ed is good for moving heaven. ."


    "Yeah, that''s the only way to do it. I won''t talk about it. It''s disappointing," said the Taoist with a long smile. "It''s better to talk about the swordsmanship. These two boys are pretty good. I haven''t seen it in the tenth session. Such a sword repair genius."


    Zheng Hua curled up his beard, and said quite proudly, "I thought Jianlu had participated. Even if Ding Mo was the strongest sword repair in the Golden Core Realm this time, our Heavenly Sword Sect could not be overwhelmed. There are Zhou Shu and Gai Feng. Ding Mo''s limelight has been overshadowed, haha, Jianlu is also embarrassed."


    The Taoist Chang laughed and laughed, "Jianlu has always been arrogant, thinking that he is the swordsman, but I don��t know that besides Jianlu, there are geniuses elsewhere. When we put those two boys into the Heavenly Swordsman this time, they have something to say. ."


    Chen Huayu nodded, but there was a trace of worry in his eyes, "But..."


    The Taoist with a long smile stared, "But, don''t hesitate, Junior Brother Chen."


    Chen Huayu sighed lightly, "I always feel that something is wrong, why this time there will be two sword repairs that are significantly higher than the same level? Is it..."


    "Is it?" The Taoist Chang Xiao became a little impatient, "Say it!"


    Hearing what Chen Huayu said, Zheng Huabai was also slightly taken aback, as if remembering, his expression suddenly darkened, "Could it be that Junior Brother Chen suspected that they were reincarnated by Wei Shangduoshe?"


    "Yes."


    Chen Huayu nodded with anxiety, "Otherwise, why would it be like this? It is far better than his peers, it is unreasonable, and both of them are so proficient in kendo, as if they have been practicing for many years."


    Zheng Huabai thought for a moment, and his expression became more solemn, "Junior Brother Chen is still thinking about it. Looking at it this way, it is indeed possible."


    The Taoist Chang Liao was puzzled, "It doesn''t make sense, then Wei Shang had lost his physical body a thousand years ago, and it took a thousand years to reincarnate without reason. Then he waited a thousand years for nothing?"


    Chen Huayu said slowly, "The younger brother feels that with Wei Shang''s character, if he hasn''t waited for the absolutely excellent sword repair aptitude, he will never take away his house easily. After all, he is not a soul repairer. He has only one chance to win the house. For ordinary people, it is better to maintain the body of the soul."


    Zheng Huabai followed and nodded, "Gai Feng and Zhou Shu, both of whom are excellent sword repair aptitudes, and Wei Shang still makes sense even now. Junior brother, your judgment is very reasonable. It should not be too late. We must do it now."


    "Do it?"


    "I would rather kill a thousand by mistake than miss one!"


    A fierce light flashed in Zheng Huabai''s eyes, and he sternly said, "As if they were both reincarnations of Wei Shang''s evil animal, they were killed together to avoid future troubles."


    Chen Huayu hurriedly shook his head, "No, these two people are still in the sword guild, they are already on the sword list, and they are very much concerned. There are also many Dongshengzhou monks watching the ceremony. If you can''t see them, you will definitely have trouble. Come, it''s better to wait for the sword meeting before making a decision."


    "Junior Brother Chen is so scheming, this is the reason."


    The Taoist with a long smile said, "Not to mention the reputation that affects our Heavenly Sword Sect, and they are two people. There is always one that is not. Isn''t it a waste to kill them all? Our Heavenly Sword Sect lacks genius juniors, anyway. One must stay and join me in the Heavenly Sword Gate."


    Chen Huayu nodded slightly, "Senior Brother Changxiao also makes a lot of sense. It is best to find the one that is sure to be true and leave the one that is not the best way during the sword meeting."


    Zheng Huabai snorted, "It''s easy to say, how can it be so easy to judge? Without a thousand red swords, it is impossible to go to Cihangzong to find the Miaodi Immortal Master, and I can''t find it at all."


    "That is when there is no trace, only Miao Di''s divine calculation is needed. Now that there are suspicious people, there is no need for Miao Di Immortal Master to act."


    The Taoist with a long smile seemed to think, "Find the two and add those hundreds of swords to figure out who is true and who is false."


    Chen Huayu nodded, "Indeed, since there are definite candidates, there is no need to look for them in the entire Dongsheng prefecture, just who will calculate?"


    The Taoist Changxiao laughed and said, "It''s also a coincidence. Fairy Lingyin will come to the Dongsheng Sword Club in a few days. Then let''s talk about it. She might be able to agree."


    Chen Huayu showed a bit of joy, "That''s not bad. Fairy Lingyin is a master of Miaodi, and his fortune is not worse than that of a fairy. That''s it."


    Zheng Huabai thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Since you all think this is so good, then try it, but the old man still thinks that it''s best to kill both of them."


    "Haha, Brother Zheng is still so decisive."


    "It''s really good, but geniuses can''t be missed. If neither of them is true genius, then our Heavenly Sword Sect made a big mistake."


    "Ning to kill the wrong, don''t let it go!"


    The three of them didn''t say any more to talk about other things,


    Fairy Yudie, who was next to her, kept silent and looked indifferent. The three of them didn''t care because she had always been like this. Only this time, Fairy Yudie frowned slightly, which seemed strange, but they Did not care.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t be able to talk secretly on the peak, he and the two women are heading to Meifeng.


    "Brother, that Gai Feng wanted to give up?"


    Hao Siyun was also puzzled by this result, and wanted to ask for clarity.


    Zhou Shu didn''t hide from them, he smiled and said, "He has hidden his strength, he should want to do his best in the qualifying stage."


    "Oh, is that right?"


    Hao Siyun blinked and said anxiously, "Then brother, if he doesn''t hide, can you still beat him?"


    Before Zhou Shu, Yang Mei rushed to answer, "Senior brother, of course."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, Gai Feng hid it, he was the same, and more, he had enough confidence.


    Hao Siyun nodded, "I''ll just do it in hiding, so stupid."


    "But I find it strange."


    Yang Mei''s eyes were condensed, as if thoughtful, "When King Na Dan came, he gave Gai Feng a special look, and Gai Feng also looked at him. They seemed to know each other."


    Hao Siyun was a little surprised, "Yours, I haven''t seen it at all?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t pay attention either. At some point, Yang Mei observed things more acutely and more carefully than him.


    Yangmei smiled, "I have been watching King Pill, maybe more than you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I, since it is related to King Dan, I will investigate this aspect." (To be continued.)


    Chapter 665: Reincarnation?


    Chapter 665: Reincarnation? It is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 666: The conference begins

    It is night, the stars are faint, and the four fields are silent.


    But when the time came, with the seven bells ringing across the sky, Tianxing Peak suddenly lit up, like a shining pearl, and the six peaks did not show weakness, rushing to light up first, the rays of light complemented each other, and the entire Liuming Mountain suddenly felt like Daylight.


    The bell stopped.


    On the grass, nearly a hundred large ornate golden pillars rose from the ground in an instant. The pillars were covered with various patterns, exquisitely carved, and shining with streams of light. The height of the pillars varies, but the shortest one is also It is a bit higher than the Tianxing Peak, and it is magnificent. The pillars are scattered, seemingly chaotic but arranged quite regularly, and they are scattered around the Tianxing Peak.


    Soon, as if a painter was painting on the top of the column, various buildings such as cloud towers, pavilions, pavilions, and car covers were presented on the top of the columns, all in lifelike shapes, like a fairy palace.


    Everything looks like an illusion, but it''s all real.


    When a group of cultivators were shocked by such a spectacle, the melodious Qingyuan fairy (nothing) (wrong) novel.u.om music floated from nowhere, its sound was like a phoenix, like a dragon, like a dream, You can smell it in an extraordinary way, and amidst the fairy music, an indescribably luxurious canopy car appeared from all around, draped over the stars and the moon, soaring through the clouds and driving the fog, slowly approaching, and landed on their respective golden pillars.


    A great monk from Dongshengzhou, who had only heard of his name before, walked out of the Jinche, stepped into the pavilions and pavilions, and settled down calmly.


    At this moment, on the Tianxing Peak in the center, a hundred sword repairmen stood upright, like a hundred sharp swords, gathered together, forming a huge sword soaring into the sky.


    In front of them, there is the Dongsheng sword list that all sword repairers are looking forward to, but at this time the sword list is blank, there is no name on it, and the hundred vacancies are waiting for them to fill.


    In mid-air, Zheng Huabai, Chen Huayu, Fairy Yudie and others stood on a huge sky sword, with solemn expressions, and announced in unison, "Dongsheng Sword Club, officially started!"


    As soon as the voice fell, four high platforms suddenly appeared at the four corners of Tianxing Peak.


    High platforms are also like swords, but upon closer inspection, at least a few thousand flying swords are inserted on each high platform. They are of different forms, but all of them are exquisite. The light of the sword is lingering, flashing like stars. It''s like a cut, with great momentum hidden.


    "Heavenly Sword Town Quartet! The big formation is complete. Anyone who obstructs the competition, cheats for personal gains, and humiliates the heavenly sword... will be condemned by ten thousand swords."


    Zheng Huabai finished speaking righteously, and glanced at the hundred sword repairmen, his eyes were like swords, and his cold face was like iron.


    Rao is the tough-minded sword repairmen, and many of them couldn''t help but shuddered.


    Before long, Chen Huayu took a few steps and saluted all directions, "Heavenly Sword Gate, welcome all fellow Taoists!"


    Every time a gift is given, there is a child shouting at the name and name of the guest, as well as famous deeds. Those names are all overhauled by various parties that are well-known in Dongsheng Prefecture. The worst repair is also in the early stage of the transformation. Deeds are also shocking.


    There is no such thing as a monk who transforms into a god.


    Each name can cause a commotion among the ordinary cultivators under the Heavenly Star Peak, and the sword cultivators on the Heavenly Star Peak are all high-spirited, looking forward to becoming a cultivator just like them.


    Standing in the midst of the sword repair, Zhou Shu looked calm, but his mind was agitated.


    He tried to see the faces of the monks, but he failed. The cloud towers and pavilions are obviously in the formation, concealing the divine consciousness, and although the monks did not cover them, they did not want you to see them. can not see.


    "Pill King, whose surname is unknown, he is known as the Master of Unforgiveness. He comes from the Medicine God Sect. The Golden Pill Realm has refined the fifth-order best pill, shocking Yu Nei... and won the 11th leader in the Dongsheng Pill Meeting.... �� Is the well-deserved King Dan in Dongsheng Prefecture!"


    Speaking of King Dan, Xiaotong gave a long introduction, which took a long time to finish.


    Chen Huayu took a step forward, greeted the Yuntai, and saluted, "Master Dan Wang has lived in seclusion for hundreds of years. He is rarely born. It is really an honor for me to come today."


    "Hehe, Heavenly Sword Gate is too polite."


    Compared with other monks, they stood still and repaid the ceremony, but King Pill walked out a few steps, stepped out of the cloud platform to repay the gift, and also gave a line of salutes to the surroundings. Many sword repairs and general repairs under the Tianxing Peak. I don''t miss it, it''s very kind.


    The cultivators on the golden pillar returned the salutes, and the cultivators below were also amazed.


    "When I came, I gave everyone the holy medicine for healing, and he was so kind. King Dan is indeed a man of benevolence and will be equal to the powerful Shennong in the future."


    "It deserves to be the kindness of a doctor."


    "To be an alchemist is to be a person like Master Unforgiveness. It is really a role model for my generation."


    Zhou Shu felt a slight shock. Judging from the introduction, this king of pill does indeed have the ability to refine the best pill. Perhaps Yangmei''s dust beads are really related to him?


    But people of benevolence call unforgiveness, which is also quite interesting.


    Chen Huayu turned to the east, his complexion was slightly condensed, and he bowed his hands in salute, "Unexpectedly, Daoist Zhu Ningshan from the Chongyang Palace has also come, and the Heavenly Sword Gate has missed a long way to welcome him. It is really rude, please don''t take offense to Daoists."


    The child on the side did not introduce it, but the practitioner below was immediately shocked.


    "Mount Zhu Ning of the Chongyang Palace in Beiluzhou?"


    "It is said that it is a great monk who has already completed the Transformation of God Realm and entered the Transcendent Tribulation Realm a long time ago. Why did the first person in the Chongyang Palace come to the Swordsmanship? But across a continent."


    "I heard that the relationship between Chongyang Palace and Tianjianmen is not very good, do you want to take advantage of this..."


    "Ah, your thoughts are very dangerous. If it is so, we can''t run away."


    On the golden pillars everywhere, there are also many monks walking out slowly to salute the golden pillar pavilion where Zhu Ningshan is located, most of them are called seniors.


    They knew very well that as a monk in the early and middle stage of the Transcendent God Realm, there was a big difference between Zhu Ningshan, who was about to fit his body into the Tribulation Realm, and had to be a man.


    But they didn''t know, Zhu Ningshan came here to do it.


    The Chongyang Palace and the Heavenly Sword Gate have no communication with each other, and when the Heavenly Sword Gate wanted to enter Beiluzhou thousands of years ago, it was said that they were blocked by the Chongyang Palace. The relationship between the two is not very good.


    A cultivation base like Zhu Ningshan can be said to be the highest level in the immortal cultivation world, because once a cultivator stepped into the tribulation realm, he would take as little as possible to avoid affecting the way of heaven and incurring calamity. However, a cultivator like Zhu Ningshan could have nothing. Scruples.


    At this time Zhu Ningshan came, I was afraid that those who came would be bad.


    All these thoughts made them feel a little frightened.


    A majestic and strong voice came from the pavilion, "Dongsheng Jianhui is famous all over the world, and Tianjianmen is also the main gate of Dongshengzhou. Every passage is also the master, all of them are powerful heroes. I am a guest from far away, so I dare not dare. To disturb the masters, just take a look, don''t care."


    As soon as this statement came out, the commotion crowd calmed down a lot.


    Judging from Zhu Ningshan''s statement, it seems that he didn''t go against the Heavenly Sword Sect or influence the idea of ??the Sword Club, so it didn''t matter.


    Chen Huayu nodded slightly, and a hint of joy appeared at the corner of his mouth, "I wish fellow daoists to speak, you will be a distinguished guest when you come, and please invite fellow daoists to be there sooner after the feast."


    "for sure."


    The thick voice came out again.


    The noise around him soon calmed down, and it seemed that Zhu Ningshan was just here to take a look, or for the deal in the sword guild, and had no other thoughts. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 666


    Chapter 666 The beginning of the conference is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 667: Somewhat at a loss

    phone-reading


    The ceremony of the Dongsheng Sword Club lasted two hours before it was finished.


    The guests on the Golden Pillar Yuntai were all invited to the banquet on Boom Peak, while the other practitioners, as well as the sword repairers on the Tianxing Peak, dispersed.


    The sword repairers did not say anything, and did not feel that they were ignored. On the one hand, this has been the case over the years. On the other hand, after the ranking of the sword list is officially determined, the Heavenly Sword Gate will hold an equally grand celebration. It is specially prepared for the sword repair on the list.


    Zhou Shu walked back slowly, there was no competition today, and starting tomorrow, he will enter a difficult qualifying stage.


    The rules of the qualifying stage are a bit complicated. Many sword repairs have been criticized, but after so many years, they have been implemented and cited as guidelines.


    It is divided into three rounds, and each round will have three competitions. In other words, if Jianxiu wants to get his exact ranking, he must conduct nine competitions.


    In the first round, Tianjianmen determined two divisions based on the achievements of the sword repairs in the past and the points of the competition stage, the upper half of the top fifty and the bottom half of the last fifty.


    The sword repairs in the upper half and the lower half will be compared according to the draw. If the sword repair in the upper half wins, it will retain the position, and if it loses, it will be replaced by the opponent in the lower half.


    This kind of competition lasts for three games, and Jian Xiu who has lost two games in a row is not eligible to enter the upper half.


    In this round, the top 50 and the bottom 50 will be determined.


    The rules for the second round are basically similar to those of the first round. Fifty is divided into twenty-five, and the two-by-two competitions are the same three games, which determines the top twenty-five.


    The third round, also the core stage of the qualifying stage, determines the specific ranking of each sword repair.


    This round is a very exciting challenge, and it is also the most challenging part of sword repair.


    The top twenty-five sword repairmen, according to their strength and confidence, can choose their own rankings, and then accept the challenge of their opponents.


    To give an example, Zhou Shu, if he chooses the third place on the sword list, he will accept the challenge of any one of the other 22 sword repairmen. If he wins, he will remain in third place. If he loses, he will not only be replaced by his opponent. The third position, and also lost the qualification to continue to challenge the third and above positions, the best result is fourth.


    This is not to say that the lower the ranking, the better. If you start to choose the twenty-fifth place, you will be self-conceited. There will never be other sword repairs to challenge. It is only possible to challenge others. progress.


    So how to choose an appropriate ranking at the beginning is also very particular.


    As for the order in which each sword repairer chooses to rank, it is determined by a lottery. It depends on luck. In the world of immortality, luck has always been a part of strength.


    The challenges are not endless. There are only three opportunities. Once they fail twice, there is no possibility of trying to get a high position.


    After three rounds, the determined ranking is the final ranking.


    The rules are indeed a bit complicated, and it is hard to say that they are absolutely fair, but for Jian Xiu, they are perfect. Under such rules, Jian Xiu has to face great challenges, whether it is the strength of kendo or psychologically. The test is like this, and after experiencing it, it is easier to become a strong one.


    However, this kind of test method is also based on the basis that Jian Xiu will never form a party to cheat.


    Jian Xiu has always been upright, trusting in his own strength, and disdain to cheat, and the square formation of Tianjian Town is erected on the Tianxing Peak. Once he is aware of the behavior of favoritism, the consequences need not be said.


    "Brother, where are we going?"


    Yang Mei and Hao Siyun looked at Zhou Shu and waited for him to speak.


    "After a short rest, go to Boom Peak."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "A few hours later, when the banquet is over, many monks will go to the boom, and various auctions will begin. We will go there to see if we can find the beads. Clues."


    The two women responded loudly together, "Hmm!"


    Zhou Shu looked at Yangmei, "Junior sister, give me the beads first."


    Yangmei nodded and handed over the beads obediently. Zhou Shu carefully put it away and stroked Yangmei''s hair, "Don''t worry, I have some plans. I will definitely help you find out."


    Yangmei laughed lightly, and smiled very relaxedly, "I know, brother, I don''t worry. Even if I can''t find it, it doesn''t matter, there is a brother, I am not afraid of anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled, eyes full of tenderness.


    After a while, Zhou Shu entered Wushuang City, still in the hall of Shuren Lane.


    Now his soul is tough enough, even if he is besieged by a group of tree people, he will not feel too painful or even hurt to fall out. Therefore, he will come in for exercise as long as he has some time. While training the soul, it does not prevent him from distracting. Other things, as long as you are not too tired.


    He is almost completely familiar with Shuren Lane. His progress is remarkable. It can be described as a thousand miles in a day. This time he broke through to the place of twelve trees in one fell swoop. There are still three floors to pass through the C-level Treeren Alley. Victory is in sight.


    When he was resting in the hall, a golden figure walked in.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care either, he didn''t lift his head, but the figure walked straight to his side, and Zhou Shu looked up and was taken aback for a moment. This person was actually Fairy Yudie.


    The two looked at each other, and they didn''t speak, and they couldn''t speak. Here, the city residents are restricted from communicating with each other.


    After thinking for a few breaths, Fairy Yudie took out a jade board and handed it to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took a look, and quickly accepted, and the two passed to a quiet room.


    Fairy Yudie was still smart, and posted a task and Zhou Shu immediately took it, so that the two can achieve the purpose of communication.


    Zhou Shu was a little confused, "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    Fairy Yudie looked at him for a while, showing a little seriousness, "You asked me about Wei Shang before, do you have something to do with him?"


    Although she was in the Sky Sword Sect, she had no affection for the Sky Sword Sect, and she didn''t care about the Sky Sword Sect. Before Zhou Shu asked her about the secrets of the Sky Sword Sect, she told Zhou Shu without concealing it, and she didn''t take it seriously. But yesterday the words of the Tianjianmen elders made her feel something wrong, so she came to Zhou Shu for questioning.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, his eyes flashed, "Why do seniors ask that?"


    Fairy Yudie didn''t answer, and continued to ask, "Did you get your home from Wei Shang, or did you get his sword, and then controlled by his spirit?"


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Senior, you think too much. The younger generation is not controlled by anyone, nor is it that Wei Shang was taken away by him."


    In fact, he was considered a reincarnated person, but he had nothing to do with Wei Shang.


    Fairy Yudie stared at Zhou Shu and shook her head slightly, "Whether it is or not, you are in trouble. Although the city lord asked me to take care of you, I can''t help you this time, so you can do it yourself."


    After speaking, she got up and left.


    Zhou Shu stood up and wondered, "Senior, what do you mean by these words? I am very grateful for the care of senior, but it''s so mindless..."


    "Don''t ask too much, be careful yourself."


    Fairy Yudie didn''t look back, stood for a few breaths, and sighed, "After a while, come to Boom Peak", and left with a word.


    Zhou Shu stayed in the quiet room, a little dazed. (To be continued.)


    This book is from http:///book/html/31/31945/index.html����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 668: Not one

    "Come on, go to Boom Peak."


    Zhou Shu went out and went down the mountain with the two women.


    Wushuang ordered him to take it with him, and put it in his sleeve, so that he could enter and leave Wushuang City at any time and break into Shuren Lane. Here, no one would use spiritual consciousness to detect others, he was relieved.


    On the booming peak, the grand banquet is not over yet, but the businesses below are already very lively. Various methods are used to attract customers. Some auctions are also in preparation, and people are coming and going, and the flow is endless.


    Zhou Shu exhorted, "You turn around first, I''ll go up."


    Yang Mei nodded and agreed, "Brother, Siyun and I will go over there to see."


    Leaving the crowd, Zhou Shu walked up for a while, but stopped short of walking.


    A voice rang in his ears, from Fairy Yudie, "That''s enough here."


    The obedient came, but wanted it again. Just when Zhou Shu was puzzled, his hands suddenly sank, and he quickly looked at it, but it was a piece of talisman rubbed together. When you opened it, there was a piece of talisman in the Fulu Wurong novel w. A green jade pendant is wrapped with a long blue silk.


    "The task is complete when you are done. The jade pendant can help you withstand two attacks from the gods, just leave if you have a chance. I can only do this."


    The voice came again and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as if he felt it, then he bowed and bowed, solemnly thanked him, and turned away.


    Although there are still some doubts, but I almost understand it, maybe the trouble he has gotten can''t be solved by Fairy Yudie, and he can''t even show up to see him at all. If you have any questions, you can only talk in Wushuang City, which is quite troublesome.


    Zhou Shu wondered slightly, it may be that the Red Jiaojian incident was exposed, or it may be that Zhou Shu��s performance attracted the attention of Tianjianmen, thinking that Zhou Shu should not have such a strong strength, he has been taken away by Wei Shang. Tianjianmen thought Zhou Shu was Wei Shang, otherwise Fairy Yudie would not ask him so straightforwardly.


    Sure enough, it was a big trouble.


    The green silk is naturally the hair of Fairy Yudie, the talisman is Wushuangcheng��s great escape light talisman, and the jade pendant can withstand the attacks of two cultivators who transform the gods. Fairy Yudie not only allows him to complete the task ahead of time, but also gives him enough The opportunity to escape, this step is considered as benevolent, he can only be grateful.


    "I''ve hidden so much, or encountered this kind of thing, isn''t there a stronger genius in the Heavenly Sword Gate?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, a chuckle of contempt at the corner of his mouth.


    If he reveals all the strengths, different fires, sword spirits, seventh-grade golden cores, etc., wouldn''t it be worse, I am afraid that the Heavenly Sword Sect will be even more frightened.


    The trouble is coming, and it''s quite tricky, but now it''s time to run away?


    Zhou Shu didn''t have such a plan. Now escaping is tantamount to identifying a problem. With the strength of the Heavenly Sword Gate, even Wei Shang, who was astonished and talented, couldn''t escape tracking at the beginning, let alone the Golden Core Realm?


    It is impossible to escape for long, and it will also affect other people, I am afraid that Fairy Yudie is also included.


    Can��t go, the sword fair must be over, and he doesn��t think that the Heavenly Sword Gate will be disadvantageous to him with so many guests. Even if something happens, it will probably happen after the sword fair, and there is one month to go. Solve the problem and make enough preparations.


    What''s more, Yang Mei''s affairs have just started to have some eyebrows, and he will not give up, and he will always investigate clearly before speaking.


    The idea had been decided, Zhou Shu turned his head indifferently, and walked to the place where the guests were.


    In the process of walking, Shenhun entered Wushuang City to return the task.


    In the room, a huge black shadow shrouded Zhou Shu''s head, and a very gloomy voice came out, "B 104, how much trouble have you caused you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled calmly, "I."


    The city lord swayed back and forth, his movements were a bit exaggerated, "You can still laugh? This time, you will die without a place to bury you."


    Zhou Shu was still calm and said slowly, "Every step the junior has taken since cultivating immortality may leave the younger generation dead without a place to bury their bodies, but they still leave. Most cultivators are like this. In such a situation, the younger generations have become accustomed to it."


    The city lord showed a trace of disdain, "Oh? It seems that you have experienced a lot of things, but those are all trivial things. This time you are facing the Heavenly Sword Sect, and the Heavenly Sword Sect regards you as the reincarnation of Wei Shang. Are you not afraid except you?"


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "What''s the use of being afraid, and the junior is not Wei Shang at all, I don''t believe in what the Heavenly Sword Sect can do to me, I will solve it."


    The city lord snorted, "Hmph, you will solve it? Do you dare to think like this, do you think Wushuang City will support you? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network, but that''s impossible!"


    The black shadow descended suddenly, with a strong aura, swept over like a gust of wind, heavy black shadows completely wrapped Zhou Shu in the middle, unable to move.


    At this time, Zhou Shu felt like a boat in the eyes of a storm. It would be overturned at any time, and his soul was dying. This feeling was not pain, but it was more uncomfortable than pain. It was even worse than being beaten by a dozen tree people in Treeman Alley. To be uncomfortable many times.


    But no matter how uncomfortable he is, he can''t take back the Soul from Wushuang City, and he can''t leave without self-protection. The Soul seems to be completely imprisoned, just like when he left Wushuang City for the first time.


    If you can''t leave, you can only bear it.


    Although it was painful, Zhou Shu still squeezed a smiley face and said calmly, "I have never thought about it this way, I have plans, and Wushuang City has never intervened in sect affairs?"


    The pressure gradually disappeared, and the dark shadow of the city lord returned to the wall, looking at Zhou Shu with great interest, and answered the question, "It seems that you are doing well in Shuren Alley."


    Zhou Shu straightened his body, his voice became colder, "Maybe, what did the city lord mean?"


    When he encountered anything, he didn''t want to rely on others, even if a force like Wushuang City had never, but the performance of the city lord once again made him cold, just like the previous few times.


    "It''s boring, just check again."


    The shadow of the city lord opened his mouth, seemed to yawn, and said lazily, "You��re right, Wushuang City does not intervene in the affairs of the sect and does not care about internal struggles, if you It''s Wei Shang, Wushuang City won''t take care of you, and will drive you out now."


    Zhou Shu didn��t. The city lord continued, ��The act of seizing a home is the most hated behavior in Wushuang City. Once, it will never be tolerated. But you have been in Wushuang City for so long. Judging from the source of the poor soul, it is impossible for the soul to come from it. It is all cultivated, so..."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes stopped, "So?"


    The city lord was uncharacteristically uncharacteristic, and said calmly, "Just participate in the sword meeting and don''t worry about others. Remember, in this immortal cultivation world, people in my unparalleled city cannot tolerate anyone''s insult, even the six major sects."


    The calm but powerful words made Zhou Shu not feel warm. He always faces everything alone on weekdays, as if he suddenly had a backing behind him.


    This time, it feels different from before.


    "City Lord, more..."


    Before the word "Xie" was spoken, he was stopped by the city lord with a wave of his hand, "Needless to say, I just said a word, there is no other meaning in it, to solve the trouble, the last one is you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Junior, but this sentence is enough."


    Sometimes, it can bring a lot of power without actually doing it.


    The city lord paused slightly, "Really interesting, C103."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and quickly came back to his senses, "Oh, this is one hundred and three, I hope I can go further next time."


    "Then I will wait, hahaha..."


    The dark shadow of the city lord gradually disappeared, but the laughter still echoed for a long time. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 668


    Chapter 668 is different from the members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speak-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 669: Think of ways to

    phone-reading


    In a quiet room in Wushuang City.


    The city lord and Xuanhu stood opposite each other.


    The black shadow floating in the air swayed, imitating the shape of a person, "Xuanhu, if you don''t go, shouldn''t you give him your runner beads in advance?"


    Xuan Hu shook his head, "He hasn''t passed through Shuren Lane, so he can''t give it."


    The city lord showed some dissatisfaction and opened his teeth and danced his claws, "Now you still think he can''t pass it? Sooner or later it will be given, so what if it is earlier?"


    Xuanhu only shook his head, and categorically rejected, "If you say yes, you will pass it, but of course it won''t work."


    The city lord persuaded him for a while, but Xuanhu did not let go, and the city lord was helpless, "I can''t cure your temper, but Hong''er is not here, otherwise..."


    Xuanhu stared, "Don''t mention her."


    "Forget it," the city lord shook his arms a few times, as if surrendering, "then how is his situation now?"


    "I will come every day, the progress is not small, and it should be passed in about fifteen days," Xuanhu showed a little thought and said seriously, "If he is not lazy."


    "Fifteen days?"


    The city lord said slowly, "Then drag Fairy Lingyin for a while and let her arrive later."


    "That''s it, it''s such a simple task, why should I give him something in advance, it''s boring." Xuanhu had a trace of disdain on his face.


    Delaying a cultivator of the God Realm for more than ten days seems to be much simpler than giving someone something in advance.


    Xuanhu seemed to think of something, "I can give him my things, but I don''t care how I send them."


    The city lord said disapprovingly, "Your beads are not big, what''s the problem? Just a little bit of force is enough."


    "No matter how small, it is also a Tier 6 magic weapon. You said a little bit of strength, I am afraid it is not a little bit," Xuanhu showed a trace of worry on his face, and looked at the dark shadow with condensed eyes, "Musang Lord, is it worth it?"


    The dark shadow of the city lord swayed exaggeratedly, "You don''t know what is worth or not, I only look at the mood, never if it is worth it, haha."


    "When I talk nonsense, go away."


    "whatever."


    The city lord snorted, and the two figures disappeared.


    On the booming peak, Zhou Shu always had a smile on his face, which did not disappear for a long time.


    Although the city lord of Wushuang City didn''t promise anything, he felt the city lord''s goodwill, as if he had a guarantee, he could do it according to his own ideas and solve the trouble with confidence.


    Before long, he came to Langya Cave.


    Langya Cave is the place with the most aura in the booming peak, which is equivalent to the cave sky. Of course, the effect of the cave sky is mostly caused by the formation. When the formation effect disappears, it may not be as good as the Panyu Cave of the Heyin School.


    Most of the guests invited by Tianjianmen live here. Zhou Shu has inquired that Master Dan Wang Bushu also lives here.


    Almost until the banquet was over, he came to visit immediately.


    As soon as he walked to the door, two monks stood up and looked at Zhou Shu with alert, "Are you Zhou Shu? What are you here for?"


    Unexpectedly, he still had some popularity, Zhou Shu quickly bowed his hands in salute, "The two seniors, the younger is Zhou Shu, this time I want to see Master Unforgiveness."


    The two monks glanced at each other and shook their heads, "Of course not."


    Zhou Shu said sincerely, "Two seniors, the juniors have very important things to see the master, so please be accommodating."


    "It''s useless to say anything, and important things, isn''t it just to ask the master not to forgive me for alchemy?"


    A monk snorted, "I don��t know how many people like you have come. They haven��t stopped since the day Master Unforgiveness came, but Master Unforgiveness wants to talk about alchemy for us at the Heavenly Sword Sect. Can''t it, how can you have time to deal with you guys, you are only in the Golden Core Realm... Don''t even want to see the Nascent Infant Realm, please go back soon."


    Another monk was much more kind, "Zhou Shu, it��s not that we don��t help you, but that the Heavenly Sword Gate has regulations. Langya Cave can only be entered by guests of the Transcendent God Realm, and no one else can enter unless the guest himself allows it. Okay, you better go back."


    At this point, Zhou Shu has nothing to say, so he can only hand in hand, "Don''t bother, two seniors, goodbye."


    As he expected, it is difficult to see Master Unforgiveness here, and other ways must be found.


    Of course, it is impossible to force to break in, and to break into a place full of cultivators, even if he is ten times stronger, it is impossible to do it.


    Slowly down the mountain, walking in the booming bazaar, soon, he found Hao Siyun and Yangmei.


    The two women were turning around in the street, both of them looked like they were worried, walking like carrying heavy things, step by step, without the briskness of a girl.


    "Brother!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, they soon greeted him.


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu and said hesitantly, "Brother, how is it?"


    "I can''t see it, the management there is very strict, no other people are allowed to enter." Zhou Shu shook his head slightly.


    "Oh," Yang Mei nodded and said seriously, "It doesn''t matter, then don''t look for it."


    She spoke very lightly, but Zhou Shu knew exactly what she thought in her heart. This matter was her heart knot. Since she was a child, she finally got some clues. Up.


    Hao Siyun came up with an idea, "Brother, should we ask someone to try it?"


    Zhou Shu still shook his head. He also thought about this method. Maybe Fairy Yudie can help him and bring the beads to Master Fushu but it is not feasible. Can Fairy First Yudie be trusted Not to mention, secondly, it is better for Yang Mei to see Master Unforgiveness.


    Hao Siyun frowned, "Then what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t worry, I have figured out a way, but I still need to plan how to do it, don''t worry."


    "Hee hee, I knew that Brother had a way!"


    Hao Siyun nodded repeatedly, almost jumped up, and took Yang Mei and said, "Don''t worry about it, you will be able to find it."


    Yangmei was swayed to the left and right, and it was almost unsteady.


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Yang Mei, look for the one you must be looking for, don''t say anything stupid."


    Yangmei gave a soft "Oh" and lowered her head, with joy, gratitude, and other unexplainable emotions in her heart.


    "Forget about these things, it''s so lively today, we don''t care about these, and have fun!"


    Zhou Shu chuckled lightly and patted the heads of the two women lightly. "Let''s take a look at the front. It seems very lively there."


    "Well, there are a few auctions there that are attracting customers. Two big merchants sandwiched a small merchant, and no one entered the small merchants, which is very pitiful."


    Yangmei seemed to be a jack of all trades and immediately reported.


    "Small business?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved, as if he had thought of something, his brows gradually relaxed, "Okay, let''s go there and have a look!"


    "Huh, suddenly so happy?"


    Hao Siyun looked at Zhou Shu, very puzzled, but didn''t say anything, followed Zhou Shu closely, and walked forward together, turning back from time to time and shouting, "Yang Mei, hurry up!"


    "I know, Siyun sister!" (To be continued.)


    This book is from http:///book/html/31/31945/index.html����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 670: Huabaoxuan

    On one side of the street, cheerful gongs and drums kept coming.


    Two tall pavilions, one Duobao pavilion and one Wanbao pavilion, are full of maids welcoming guests. The stewards at the door are all smiling, welcoming passing guests into the building from time to time. The small pavilion, but it is a sparrow, unattended.


    "Yu Guanshi, this is wrong with you. This guest was originally going to Huabaoxuan, why did you take it away?"


    In front of the pavilion, a young repairman looked directly at the steward of Wanbaolou, very dissatisfied.


    "Where would your guests go?"


    The steward was quite disdainful, turned his head and smiled and looked at the guests, "Guest officer, our Wanbao Lou is a time-honored brand. We want to have them all, and the auction is about to start. Don��t miss it. Many monks are waiting. Great auction."


    The young cultivator defended, "We also have auctions at Huabaoxuan, and many of them..."


    "Huh, can the newly opened font size be = no = wrong = novel ww.qu good?"


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted. The steward glared at the young cultivator, then turned to the customer, and said solemnly, "Guest officer, this Huabaoxuan, has anyone heard of this before? It is better to buy a familiar old brand. Otherwise, you can regret it if you make a mistake, and you can''t waste precious practice in such a strange place."


    "You nonsense!"


    The young cultivator turned pale and was a little angry, but he was ignored.


    The guest thought for a while, nodded and said, "The steward is right. Actually, I didn''t go to Huabaoxuan. I just passed by casually. I want to watch the auction, buy it, and of course I have to go to Wanbaolou."


    Hua Lin was a bit annoyed, "You, didn''t you tell me the other day?"


    "The guest officer has vision, please follow me."


    Guan Shi nodded slightly, glanced at the young cultivator dismissively, and walked away proudly.


    The young cultivator watched the guest leave, but he was helpless, "Oh," he sighed, and turned back to the front of the building, waiting for the next guest to leave. However, the chances were not big. He failed dozens of times and he was almost desperate. Up.


    Before long, several repairers walked slowly and stood straight in front of Huabaoxuan.


    "what?"


    The young cultivator was stunned, and when he saw someone coming, he was a little surprised and said, "Zhou... Fellow Dao Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Friend Hua Dao, it''s me."


    "Unexpectedly, Fellow Daoist Zhou is really capable, I am so grateful, my brother will take you in."


    Hua Lin showed a lot of joy and quickly walked ahead.


    "You promised fellow Daoist, I will do it naturally," Zhou Shu smiled slightly. "Friend Hua Daoist, your business at Huabaoxuan doesn''t look very good."


    "Ugh."


    Hua Lin sighed, "There is really no way..."


    Huabaoxuan has long been ready to open today, and the selected location is also good. There are no other businesses around. I thought it could welcome a lot of customers, but it was just yesterday night and there were more surroundings immediately. Two newly opened Wanbao Tower and Duobao Pavilion were opened.


    A big business like Wanbaolou has strong strengths. It couldn''t be easier to build a pavilion in one day, but the newly opened Huabaoxuan does not have such strength, cannot change its position quickly, and has no ability to let others relocate. , It can only do this.


    Now two big merchants are driving next to Huabaoxuan at the same time, attracting customers, and deliberately suppressing them. After a long time, Huabaoxuan has been open for a long time, but few people come in. Even the customers who agreed to come to Huabaoxuan before are not willing to come. , Most of them went to the nearby businesses.


    Speaking of this, he seemed to have a lot of bitterness, and he poured it out at once.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. It can be said that the merchants used all means to suppress their peers for their own interests.


    When he walked to the elegant hall on the second floor, Hua Lin said with a smile, "Several fellow daoists sit down for a while, and after a while there are more people, the auction will open. Fellow Zhou wants the golden ring double-headed snake demon pill. You can do it at the auction later."


    He greeted a few words, and then ordered the maid to serve tea, so he had to leave, as if he was anxious to go to the door to solicit guests.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Friend Hua Dao, if there have been no guests, wouldn''t the auction fail?"


    Hua Lin was stunned, his face was red and white again, and he said cruelly, "Don''t worry, fellow Daoist, I will do what I promised. If the auction fails at the end, I will directly Sell ??it to fellow daoists."


    "Friend Hua Dao, I didn''t mean that." Zhou Shu shook his head and sat down slowly, "attracting guests like you, I''m afraid I won''t attract many people."


    Hao Siyun also followed, "That''s right, look at how good the two housekeepers are, your voice is not loud, and there is no cultivator to help create the atmosphere, this is definitely not possible."


    In front of the big business buildings, there are monks'' tricks to create a variety of dazzling methods, or beautiful beauties, or spiritual things that are gradually blooming, or strange treasures that are being cast... It is also very effective to attract the attention of past guests.


    Yangmei didn''t, just shook his head gently.


    Hua Lin thought for a moment, and sighed, "Those that I can''t do now, and it''s difficult for me, but I have to do it if it is difficult, otherwise what can be done."


    "That''s true, persistence is always good."


    Zhou Shu raised his eyes and looked around, talking about him, "Friends of Huadao You said that Huabaoxuan is strong, and there is no need for those big merchants. But I think it��s not like what you said before. Is that good?"


    Huabaoxuan is only a three-storey small building, and the interior decoration is quite simple, without luxurious furnishings. It looks far less comfortable than the Ruyi Building, not to mention the luxurious Wanbao Building. In comparison, it is not like a very good one. Powerful business.


    Hua Lin''s face turned reddish, "I''m sorry, brother didn''t deliberately deceive Dao friends... But in fact, Hua Baoxuan is indeed very powerful, but it is not now..."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shuning looked at him, wanting to ask for clarity.


    "There are some things that shouldn''t be said..." Hua Lin hesitated and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If fellow Taoists make it clear, we might be able to help you a little bit. If you refuse to say it, there is nothing we can do. Let''s just sit and wait."


    "Yeah, you have trouble telling it? I can help you too."


    Hao Siyun hurriedly helped. She is the one who likes trouble most, and also likes to help people solve troubles, and she just got interested.


    Yang Mei smiled and did not express any opinions. Although she had a lot of doubts, since she did this, she must have his thoughts, and she would not have the slightest doubt.


    "If you look for guests like you, you won''t find many!"


    Hao Siyun added another sentence and gave Hua Lin the final psychological blow. He hesitated for a while and sat down opposite the three of them.


    "Friend Zhou, there are two women...Friends, if you are willing to help, my brother would be very grateful, but it''s a bit long to say, so please be patient with the three."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Friends of Hua Daoist just say so." (To be continued.)


    Chapter 670


    Chapter 670 Huabaoxuan is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 671: change

    Hua Lin comes from the Hua family.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, the Hua family is an extremely ancient family. In ancient times, it was well-known for its medical skills. It helped the people of the world. Several medical masters were admired by the world.


    However, with the development of the world of cultivating immortals, practitioners all went to practice the alchemy, and the alchemy made rapid progress. In contrast, the medical path that was more suitable for ordinary people in the mortal world gradually fell.


    The weakening of the medical discipline naturally also affected the Hua family. So far, the Hua family has not been able to reproduce the glory of the past.


    Hua Lin, as one of the direct descendants of the Hua family��s generation, like his ancestors, he also has ideals to rejuvenate the Hua family, but he believes that medicine is no longer useful in the current world of immortality. If you want to rejuvenate the family, Must think of other ways, such as business.


    But his thoughts were strongly opposed by the elders in the family, they were denounced as a thief, and he was almost driven out of the Hua family.


    Later, Hua Lin finally persuaded several elders in the family and got some help from them, but this help was not a piece of "Nothing", "No Error" Novel www.(quled).om, he must do it. Only after a certain level of achievement proves that what is done is correct, and only then can we obtain more funding from the family and complete the chosen path.


    Therefore, Hua Lin came to Liuming Mountain to open the Huabaoxuan, hoping to take advantage of the good opportunity of the Dongsheng Sword Club to achieve success.


    Born noble, he did not hesitate to personally recruit guests in a low voice and did all kinds of things beneficial to Huabaoxuan, just to prove, but the results were not satisfactory, and Huabaoxuan received a major blow right after its opening.


    If the first step is not done, it will be impossible to get help from the family in the future.


    "It turns out that Friends of Hua Dao are the children of the Hua family."


    Zhou Shu appeared solemnly and stood up to salute, "I have always admired the Hua family, and I have been disrespectful."


    Hua Lin hurriedly returned the gift, "Friend Taoist Zhou doesn''t need to be like this, the younger brother can''t afford it."


    "It doesn''t matter, what I respect is not the family, but the ancestors of the Chinese family."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and sat down slowly.


    His Hua family has also seen some stories of Hua Tuo, the ancestor of the Hua family. Hua Tuo��s medical skills are so brilliant that no one in the world dare to believe it. It can be said that he can heal human flesh and bones with only one hand and a knife. Reversing the way of heaven is really the power of power.


    But what is even more rare is that Hua Tuo doctors, regardless of whether they are poor or poor, are treated equally, without deviation, and the real doctors are kind, which makes Zhou Shu admire him.


    "Alas, the glory of the ancestors is always remembered by my younger brother," Hua Lin sighed lightly. "It''s just that the realm of immortality is not the era of the prevalence of medicine. If the Hua family wants to rejuvenate, they can no longer rely on medicine. They must change their methods. , To go another way."


    From his expression, you can see his determination, Zhou Shu nodded, "Understand."


    Everyone has a choice. Zhou Shu respects the Chinese family and respects medical discipline. He feels that medical discipline still has something to do, but he will not judge other people''s ideas.


    "This is basically the way things are, Fellow Daoist, can anyone give pointers?" Hua Lin looked at Zhou Shu with some expectation.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Friends of Hua Dao have prepared a lot of magic weapons among the clan for this auction, right? There are a lot of words in Wurong Novel Network."


    Hua Lin shook his head, "There are a lot of spiritual stones, but there are not many magic weapons. Most of the magic weapons are bought by younger brothers. The generations of doctors in the Hua family basically don��t accept them except for spiritual stones. No other magic weapons are used, and the ancestors have no habit of collecting magic weapons... But there are some spiritual objects collected in the past."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "So, there is no Fulu formation, right? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    Hua Lin said honestly, "Indeed, I didn''t. If there were, my younger brother took it."


    "What about the pill?"


    Hearing the pill, Hua Lin shook his head quickly, "There is no pill, the Taoist Hua family, and there should be some discord between the medical way of the Hua family and the elixir. Although it is not to the point where water and fire are incompatible, the family has always used it. Ashamed, naturally there will be no pill."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Then you didn''t buy some? Immortals have always been an important part of auctions."


    Hua Lin sighed, "The younger brother understands that he also has the intention to buy it, but... after all, it is a member of the Chinese family, and it is not good to violate the ancestral precepts. This time the Huabaoxuan still did not collect pills.


    Hearing this, Hao Siyun couldn''t help it, and said loudly, "You have nothing, nothing, nothing, even if you bring in guests, there is no way to do business!"


    Hua Lin was also a little helpless, "Although there are not those, there are also some special ones in Huabaoxuan, such as family-renowned body refining techniques, etc. The ones I received, there are also many fine products, such as the golden ring double-headed snake. The demon pill, the fifth-order high-grade magic weapon Lei Gang mirror, the fifth-order righteous talisman, and the Xuanyu sword formation, etc.


    Zhou Shu smiled, just shook his head, "Though these are good, they can only be regarded as ordinary at auctions, and they are not attractive."


    Hua Lin just sighed, "Oh, brother, but there is no way."


    These can''t attract customers, so why not, but it is so easy to buy, he can hardly receive it no matter how high the price is.


    Once the merchants are not well-sellable, they will not be well-known and cannot attract customers, and the merchants that are not well-known will find it difficult to attract repairers to consign them for auction. This is like being caught in an endless loop and cannot be sold.


    After being quiet for a while, Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s not impossible."


    Hua Lin''s eyes flickered, and he was eager a lot. "Do you have a way for Fellow Dao Zhou? As long as Mtlnovel can open and open the situation, the younger brother is willing to do it, and there will definitely be a double, no, ten times. Repay fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t need to say the reward, just mention some ideas, you can think about it."


    Hua Lin looked at Zhou Shu and said very solemnly, "Friends of Taoism, please speak."


    "It is definitely impossible to change the position now. Even if you invite some monks to build momentum, it is a short-term plan. You are a merchant. It is definitely right to choose an auction to open up the situation with a blockbuster, but to rely on the auction, you must have enough. Attractive and very special."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and calmly said, "Actually, I have some special items that meet the requirements of fellow Hua Daoists, but there are pills and prescriptions included. If you think Huabaoxuan can sell, we will continue, if not. , Then forget it."


    "Pills?"


    Hua Lin stagnated slightly, his face became hesitant.


    Hao Siyun said a little bit irritably, "Mother-in-law, there is a lot of hesitation, don''t you say that you are willing to do it? There is a problem with selling pills. Everyone needs to use them. If you don''t sell them, others will sell them, and you They say that the family is about to change, but they are still struggling. They don''t want to change, and want to change the whole family. It''s a dream!"


    Hua Lin was startled and hesitated, "It''s not necessarily impossible to sell..."


    "I think if Huabaoxuan is not successful this time, no one in the family will care about you."


    Hao Siyun waited for him and turned to Zhou Shu, "Huh, brother, let''s ignore him."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s like a cloud, don''t interrupt, let Daoist Hua think about it slowly."


    "Oh."


    Hao Siyun nodded and closed her mouth obediently. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 671


    Chapter 671 The change is made by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 672: better one

    Hua Lin thought for a while, and finally nodded.


    In fact, what Hao Siyun said was quite right. He has no future to retreat. Once this attempt is unsuccessful, he will never have the opportunity to change the family in the future. He is even intolerant of the family and will never go back.


    "The two Taoists are right. I am indecisive. Since we want to change, we must change thoroughly. Selling pills is also necessary."


    He looked at Zhou Shu very seriously, but he also had some doubts, "But, fellow Zhou Daoist, can you definitely attract everyone''s attention?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Friend Hua Daoist will take a look first."


    In the quiet room, Zhou Shu took out a few things, and Hua Lin''s eyes quickly lit up, like a campfire in the dark, eagerly unpredictable.


    Hua Lin stared at a weird lotus flower and muttered, "This, is it the coldest spiritual creature in the world, Yin Yulian?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, among the fifth-order spiritual creatures, it is the coldest one. Its effectiveness, should you stop with the novel.quleu.cm?"


    ",of course."


    Hua Lin was a little impatient, and said with joy, "It has a miraculous effect on female nuns, and it can be rejuvenated. It is a wonder at any auction! What''s more rare is that the lotus root is also there. It is said that the lotus root is also very good for the cultivator. The treasures you want, especially those sects who pay attention to double cultivation...Is this complete lotus root not able to refine dozens of Bliss Pills?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Friend Hua Dao seems to know alchemy well."


    Hua Lin nodded lightly, showing a hint of sorrow, "Actually, I have been interested in Dan Dao for a long time. I have studied deeply. I have always felt that the combination of Dan Dao and medical Dao is the best development method for the Hua family. I hate a lot of Dan Dao, and I dare not speak, let alone do it... Well, if it were not for a few Taoist friends, I would not dare to take this first step."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Since Fellow Hua Dao understands the elixir, that would be great. Take a look at these three elixir."


    Hua Lin picked up a dark red pill and kept rubbing it, sometimes putting it under his nose and sniffing it lightly. After a while, he was slightly puzzled, "This is... Crazy Shark Pill?"


    Zhou Shu caressed his palm and smiled, "Friend Hua Dao is indeed a member of the alchemy."


    It was indeed a mad shark pill. On that day, he hunted two spine-bone mad sharks in the East China Sea and obtained two demon pill. The shell of the demon pill was used by him to make armor, and the inner core used one to save Lin Zhu. The one made Yangmei become a mad shark pill.


    I have to say that Yangmei''s alchemy skills are really much stronger than Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu succeeded once seven times, and it was extremely reluctant, while Yangmei finished it easily on Sister Peak, succeeding five times in seven times, and the quality was better.


    "Crazy Shark Pill, a rare Tier 5 pill, can greatly improve the physique of the practitioner, and it will greatly promote the practitioner of the Golden Core Realm." Hua Lin''s face turned red, and his smile was a little unstoppable. "This If the three crazy shark pills are put on auction, they will definitely attract many repairers."


    "Yes, not only the Golden Core Cultivators, but the monks will also prepare for their nephews, and they are what the Hua Daoists should fight for."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and pointed to several other jade bottles, "However, this kind of medicine is more attractive to them to buy for the disciples."


    "Oh?"


    Hua Lin showed many surprises and looked at Zhou Shudao, "Friend Zhou Dao is really surprising. I didn''t expect there will be so many treasures, my brother is looking forward to it more and more."


    He picked up the jade bottle, took out the pill and looked at it for a while, quite at a loss.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu and said without suspicion, "This pill, the younger brother has never seen it before, but it seems that there is a Tianxinguo in it, is it aiding the pill formation?"


    Zhou Shu also had some skepticism, "Unexpectedly, Friends of Hua Dao have such a thorough understanding of Dan Dao, even the raw materials can be guessed."


    Hua Lin shook his head slightly, "That''s not the case, but our Hua family''s ancestors are in Tianxin Mountain, where Tianxin Guo is rich, and my younger brother is naturally very familiar with Tianxin Guo. Don''t hide it from fellow Taoists, this Tianxin Guo in Dongsheng Prefecture is afraid Most of them are sold by Huajia."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seemingly thoughtful.


    Hua Lin said softly, "Tianxin Fruit can assist in the formation of pill, this pill..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The effect of the middle grade is 50% better than the Tianxin fruit, and the top grade is three times that of the Tianxin fruit."


    "so much?"


    Hua Lin was stunned for a moment, a little bit overwhelmed.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and continued, "Not bad, and one Tianxin Fruit can make several Tianxin Pills."


    "what!"


    Hua Lin was really stunned this time, not for a long time.


    It took a while before he settled down, "Friend Zhou, but the little brother has never heard of Youtian Xindan. Could it be that Fellow Daoist researched it?"


    "No, it comes from the ancient pill."


    Zhou Shu fixedly looked at him, and said something more amazing, "This time, I sell not only Tianxin Pills, but also Old Pills. There are more than one kind of Tianxin Pills in the Old Pills, and there are two rarer ones. Pills!"


    "Gu Danfang?"


    Hua Lin felt that he had heard it wrong, and repeated it several times quickly, "Friend Hua Dao, is there really a pill for sale? And it is the ancient pill, besides the Tianxin pill, is there a better pill?"


    He seemed to have never been so surprised in his life, and he was a little incoherent.


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly.


    Hua Lin stayed on the spot and thought for a while, when he raised his head again, his face was flushed with fire, and his eyes looked at Zhou Shu with extremely eager flames, hot enough to spray out, as if to melt Zhou Shu Like.


    He stared at Zhou Shu and said tremblingly, "Friend Zhou, don''t say anything else, can the Tianxin Pill''s pill be sold to the Hua family?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand his thoughts and smiled calmly, "Friend Hua Dao, I am also the first time I have heard that the Hua family is rich in Tianxin Guo, and there is Tianxin Guo. If you add the pill, the Hua family will definitely get it. Lots of benefits, so you really want but this is not something you should consider now."


    "what?"


    Hua Lin showed many doubts.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Do you have a place in the world? Can you persuade the Hua family to do alchemy?"


    As if being poured with a bucket of cold water, Hua Lin suddenly became dumb.


    "Before you have made any achievements, you have no status. It is impossible to master the Heavenly Heart Fruit of the Hua Family, it is impossible to allow the Hua Family to accept the alchemy, and it is even impossible to invite the alchemist to the Hua Family to make alchemy."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "So you still don''t think about it, do the current things well, do a good job in the auction, don''t go too far. Now I can''t give you the correct prescription, but in the future, I will wait for you to stay in the Hua family. With status, I will consider cooperation."


    Hua Lin stood blankly for a while, his flushing face gradually calmed down.


    After all, he is a child of a family. After excellent training, he wakes up very quickly, and the enthusiasm of talent is invisible, but it is difficult to say whether it is hidden or dissipated.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and bowed solemnly, "Thank you Zhou Daoyou for his teaching, my brother is grateful, Daoyou is right, only doing the things in front of you first is the most important thing, if you do everything now. If it��s not good, there will be no future at all. Friends Zhou, let��s talk about auctions. These things should be enough to attract many customers."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Maybe it''s enough, maybe it''s not enough."


    "There is better fellow Taoist?"


    Hua Lin looked at Zhou Shu, unable to remain calm, almost astonished from ear to ear.


    (PS: Thank you for the sky is blue for your continuous support~~Thank you for the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 672


    Chapter 672 is better to be played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 673: Cooperation

    phone-reading


    "Friends of Hua Dao, although these things are good, it is not easy to cause a sensation in Liuming Mountain. Don''t you want to make the auction more eye-catching?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Hua Lin calmly.


    Hua Lin nodded hurriedly, "Of course I thought, but something that attracted everyone''s attention... There are nearly a hundred cultivators of the gods here, what will fascinate them?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Tianjie Bone."


    "Tianjie Bone?"


    Hua Lin paused, his eyes widened, "Could it be the remains of a monk who has survived more than five calamities?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Is there anything else called Heavenly Tribulation Bone?"


    "But, how could Fellow Daoist Zhou get it..."


    Hua Lin was full of disbelief and could hardly speak.


    After a long time, I still couldn''t believe it and muttered, "The monk who can survive the five calamities has long been immortal, and it is almost impossible to be harmed. Moreover, such a monk will only die in the calamity, and fall to pieces. No traces, nothing left."


    "You don''t need to ask about this, I don''t know, and the Heavenly Tribulation Bone is not mine. It''s just asking for a senior. Are you not interested?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and didn''t say much.


    The osteotomy he obtained on Baijing Island is undoubtedly the bones of the celestial catastrophe, that is, the remains of the monks who have survived more than five calamities, and only the remains of monks who have survived the calamities below four. Although it is also extremely rare, it is not as valuable as the Heavenly Tribulation Bone.


    There is no doubt that the Heavenly Tribulation Bone is the most valuable thing Zhou Shu currently has besides Treading the Sea Art. It is also the real treasure that countless cultivators of the gods want to obtain.


    And the reason why he took out the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, he also had his thoughts.


    Although the Heavenly Tribulation Bone is a rare treasure, it is too far away from him. This kind of thing contains the best principles of heaven and other things that he can understand now, and it is of no use at all, even in the Nascent Soul Realm. No, only when you reach the realm of God Transformation, will you have an understanding and slowly show its value.


    Rather than keep it and wait for an unknown period of time, it is better to sell it and replace it with a more suitable opportunity to help him improve his cultivation as soon as possible. This is the only way to be serious. After all, with his Seventh-Rank Golden Core Qualifications, it is too difficult to complete the birth of a baby, you must get a great opportunity.


    Now Dongsheng Sword Club is a perfect opportunity. There are nearly Baihuashen monks here, and he believes that he will be able to make the most suitable price.


    But if it hadn''t been for gradually getting to know Hua Lin and Hua Baoxuan, he wouldn''t show it here.


    Behind the Huabaoxuan is the Hua family. Although the Hua family has declined, its status is still very high. In Dongshengzhou, it is comparable to the Kong family. There is no sect to their disadvantage. Things are put up for auction here. First, safety is guaranteed, and second, there will be no strong buying or selling.


    However, Hua Lin, the head of Huabaoxuan, entered the WTO not long ago. He was infrequent, easily persuaded, and easy to obey Zhou Shu. However, he was not so easy to control when he changed to those shrewd big merchants, and as a son of a family, All Hua Lin''s subordinates are dead men, who can maintain absolute loyalty, and it is difficult to do anything wrong, such as leaking secrets and selling news, and changing other businesses, I am afraid such things will not be rare.


    Huabaoxuan can be said to be the most suitable.


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Hua Lin couldn''t sit still anymore. He was walking back and forth, unable to stop at all, clenching his fists tightly, so excited that he couldn''t control himself.


    After finally stopping, he looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes flashed a few times, and soon he was sad again, "Friend Zhou, such an important treasure as the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, will the senior agree to come to our Huabaoxuan for auction? ?"


    He worries very well. Treasures such as the bones of the Heavenly Tribulation are sold through auctions by large merchants. Small businesses have little chance. What about the newly opened Huabaoxuan?


    He looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously, suspecting that Zhou Shu might have said casually.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If you believe in me, you don''t have to think about it, there will definitely be Heavenly Tribulation Bone auctioned for you.


    Hua Lin stood for a while, looked back and forth on the table several times, and nodded seriously, "Of course I believe in Fellow Dao Zhou."


    After finishing speaking, he sighed and sighed, "I can''t think of Hua Baoxuan. It is all given by Fellow Dao Zhou..."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said sincerely, "Brother Zhou, if you give these things to Huabaoxuan for auction, it is the greatest support for Huabaoxuan. Huabaoxuan does not charge any fees, and no spiritual stone is required. , And even if Brother Zhou has any request, even if he puts it forward, the younger brother will definitely do his best.


    He knew that Zhou Shu couldn''t give him such benefits in vain, and he would definitely raise conditions, but no matter what the conditions were, he would agree.


    After leaving the family, he has no retreat. Now Zhou Shu has given him a chance to rise, and he will never miss it.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Naturally there are conditions."


    Hua Lin was prepared and nodded, "Brother Zhou, please say."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, and slowly said, "The preparations for the auction, such as propaganda, etc., must be re-started. Friends of Hua Daoist must do the best, and strive to let every monk know and go to the market as before. Pulling up is not good, although it is sincere, the effect is not necessarily good."


    "Brother knows, there was really not much to promote before, my brother ~ www.novelhall.com~ other merchants also sell things, even if the promotion is of no use, you can only treat people sincerely, hoping to try your luck."


    Hua Lin blushed, nodded, and said excitedly, "But it''s different now. Every treasure of Brother Zhou, even if it is not deliberately promoted, can cause a sensation by just saying one name, not to mention the robbery that day. . Don��t worry, I will try my best to do my best. At least on this Liuming Mountain, no one will know."


    Zhou Shu asked, "How many days will it take?"


    Hua Lin immediately said, "Five days, at most five days. Although the little brother does not have many manpower, all of them are reliable and guaranteed."


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, and said slowly, "Yes, just a few more days, but try to make sure that everyone knows it, especially those guests who transform into gods, especially alchemists."


    Hua Lin patted his chest and said loudly, "Brother Zhou, don''t worry, the younger brother can swear to guarantee. Those alchemists who know that there are ancient alchemies will definitely come."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Also, although it is an open auction, but the two treasures, Danfang and Heavenly Tribulation Bone, do not sell spirit stones. I will choose the most suitable buyer. I will choose the most suitable buyer. Will not sell, this point, we must make it clear from the beginning."


    "of course can."


    Hua Lin nodded vigorously and agreed.


    For rare products, many sellers have various requirements. Compared with some strange requirements, such as selling only to female repairs and not to male repairs, Zhou Shu��s requirements are really normal, and merchants do not. Will care about this, as long as the goods are sold from them, and the reputation is good, they don''t care about how to trade. (To be continued.)


    This book is from http:///book/html/31/31945/index.html����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 674: meet

    Regarding the auction, the two discussed for a long time, and many details were also explained.


    Hao Siyun also put forward opinions from time to time, but Yang Mei seldom spoke, and only looked at Zhou Shu with a smile.


    In the end, Zhou Shu also took out the Heavenly Tribulation Bone and the Pill, and asked Hua Lin to use the picture wall to leave traces and make jade slips for publicity.


    "I won''t say much, but it must be kept secret and never let anyone else. These come from me..."


    At the time, Zhou Shu took out Wushuangling very indifferently, "and here."


    With a word from City Lord Wushuang, Zhou Shu is more confident and confident in handling things. He didn''t use it before, but only induced Hua Lin, but in the end it was necessary to show it so that Hua Lin could understand that things can be done but things cannot be done.


    Wushuangling''s reputation is so great, Hua Lin knows it naturally, and he feels it is false.


    He hurriedly bowed his hands and said very solemnly, "No wonder, the original [��][false] novel ww.qulu.m brother Zhou is a master of Wushuang City, so these are also the predecessors of Wushuang City. Please Zhou. Don��t worry, my brothers and seniors, Hua Lin, as a family member, is now a faith-based businessman. I will never break my trust and tell others�� secrets. If there are loopholes in my side, Wushuangcheng , And Brother Zhou can ask me as much as possible."


    Zhou Shu stared at him with a gleam in his eyes, with some divine shock, "It''s good if you understand. Honesty is the foundation of a business. If you want to be a good businessperson, you must not go wrong with this, even if you only lose faith. Once, it��s impossible to succeed again."


    Although Hua Lin''s demeanor was very earnest, he must have the necessary beating.


    Hua Lin''s repeated promises finally caused Zhou Shu to nod gently.


    "After preparing, let me know that in the past few days, you will also try to buy as many treasures as possible to prepare for the auction."


    Zhou Shu asked a few words, got up and said goodbye.


    Hua Lin kept nodding and sent to the door.


    The manager of Wanbaolou outside the door stared at Zhou Shu for a long time, then came up with a smile, "This guest official must have not bought a favorite at Huabaoxuan. Why not come to Wanbaolou and want Everything."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "How about doing things? Okay, I''ll be bothering you in a few days."


    The manager glanced at Hua Lin triumphantly, "You are too tender if you want to compare with us."


    Hua Lin glanced at the manager calmly, no, turned around, let the manager laugh in place.


    "Look, I finally understand the gap, I don''t dare to come out, haha."


    Zhou Shu took the two women and continued to walk around the market.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yangmei, with a hint of gentleness in his eyes, "Junior sister, I took out the Danfang you studied without telling you, are you not angry? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    Yang Mei shook her head quickly, "Where can I be angry, it''s the brother''s originally, and mine is also the brother''s."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "That''s good."


    Hao Siyun smiled and said, "Yang Mei will be angry with you, even if you sell her, she won''t be angry."


    Yangmei''s face flushed, and she stretched out her hand to make a gesture, "It''s like a cloud saying, I hit you."


    Hao Siyun screamed, ran away, hid behind Zhou Shu, poked out a head, "Brother, did you take out the pill to attract that king?"


    Both women are not stupid, obviously understand Zhou Shu''s intentions.


    Since I can''t come to find it, I can only wait for King Pill to find it.


    Yangmei blinked and said suspiciously, "But for that pill, I only came up with two kinds of prescriptions, and there is still one kind of difference. Moreover, for those two kinds, one is fourth-order and the other is fifth-order, they are not too good. I will care, if only the third and five kinds of materials can be studied out, it may be the sixth order, which will interest the king of pill."


    She clenched her fists and said forcefully, "I will work harder these days to try to figure it out."


    Zhou Shu patted her on the head, "How can I think of it in a few days, don''t worry, maybe this kind of ancient remnant prescription can arouse the interest of King Pill."


    Hao Siyun walked out behind him and nodded thoughtfully, "Well, I also think so, these people all like weird things, maybe they like to study ruins."


    Yangmei tilted her head and thought, "Oh..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "These days, it''s good to practice more Tianxin Pills. There should be many monks who want to buy them for their sects or disciples, and they can take the opportunity to make a fortune."


    Yangmei nodded earnestly, "Well, I''m doing it every day."


    "Yang Mei has worked harder than Senior Brother, you are in a daze every day."


    Hao Siyun glanced at Zhou Shu, "By the way, was Jiegu real that day?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Of course it is true."


    She smacked her lips, "It''s so precious... surely it can attract all the monks? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "It should be, it is very useful to the cultivator of God."


    Almost every cultivator in the god-transformation realm wants to obtain the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, trying to understand the mystery of crossing the Tribulation from it. Moreover, the Heavenly Tribulation Bone is also an excellent refining tool and alchemy material. The cultivator can''t be tempted, and most of the pill kings are too. So, after the news, it will definitely come.


    The ancient ruins were not enough, but adding the Heavenly Tribulation Bones would be foolproof.


    On the lively streets, there are several auctions being held, and a few people also went in to watch a few. Although it was not rewarding, it also improved a lot of knowledge, and it was a worthwhile trip.


    Walking out of a business, Zhou Shu moved slightly and walked to meet a person.


    "Friend Guy meet again."


    That person was Gai Feng, who was as steady as a mountain while walking, with a maturity that didn''t fit his age, and appeared quite prominent among the crowd.


    Seeing that it was Zhou Shu, Gai Feng nodded indifferently, "Friend Zhou."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "Gai Dao friends, it''s a rare encounter today. Why don''t you let me go to Xuanyue Tower to drink some spirits and talk about kendo?"


    He was kindly invited, but he was treated coldly.


    Gai Feng still looked indifferent, and only shook his head, "Thank you for the invitation, Daoist Zhou, but I will not be with you if I have important matters."


    After speaking, he arched his hands and walked straight forward.


    Zhou Shu caught up a few steps and said with a smile, "Friend Guy, I heard that you have a relationship with Master Fushu, can you help me introduce it?"


    If the invitation is not available, he deliberately tempts, although it is unfounded, there is no harm in trying.


    "Do not forgive the master?"


    Hearing the sound, Gai Feng stood still, but didn''t turn his head. He only said coldly, "I will have friendship with King Dan, and Zhou Daoyou has admitted the wrong person. Please stop talking nonsense and say goodbye."


    "It''s not mine, sorry."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and turned to leave.


    Gai Feng nodded, and walked away in great strides. He didn''t see a trace of disorder in his steps. It seemed that he really had nothing to do with Master Fushu.


    Hao Siyun turned from the other side and whispered softly, "Brother, when you said you don''t forgive the master, his eyes changed a bit, as if he was about to kill, it was terrible, but it was gone in the blink of an eye."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Clever, you went around to see it."


    "Hehe, I won''t tell you."


    It seems that there is indeed some connection between Na Gai Feng and Master FuXu. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 674


    Chapter 674 Encounter is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speaking-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 675: First match, victory

    phone-reading


    When walking, Zhou Shu did not forget to enter Wushuang City and Chuangshuren Lane.


    In the face of a group of tree people, he gradually became more comfortable, and he had a good sense of control, would not be too tired, and his grades were also steadily improving.


    One day passed quickly and Zhou Shu came to Tianxing Peak alone.


    Yangmei planned to make alchemy, and Hao Siyun would naturally accompany her, and Zhou Shu came to the competition alone.


    In the first round of three competitions, one day after another, Zhou Shu was placed in the upper half, which is the top fifty, and accepted the challenge of other swordsmen.


    It didn''t take long for the draw to begin, and the opponent also came out, a female sword repairer in the Golden Core Realm.


    Lan Manzhu, from the Qingcheng Sword Sect.


    It is rare to see a female sword repairer, especially the female sword repairer who has already entered the sword list, still in the Golden Core Realm, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but glance at it.


    Lan Manzhu''s face is very beautiful, but it is surrounded by a layer of frost and cold air. Seeing Zhou Shu looking at himself, his eyes look straight over like a eagle, and he screamed, "Compared to a sword than a sword. I have a sword!"


    Before long, the light yellow sword light suddenly enveloped the entire competition field.


    The cold light poured into the ground.


    Zhou Shu took out the heavy gold sword to resist, and soon, his face showed a hint of surprise.


    The sword intent in that sword glow was like moonlight, everywhere. Although it was soft as water, it instantly penetrated Zhou Shu''s layers of sword intent. The biting cold gradually enveloped Zhou Shu, almost deep into his body. , Invisibly, Zhou Shu felt like he could not defend himself.


    "Moon Power?"


    Zhou Shu quickly understood that he had encountered a cultivator who cultivated the power of stars and moons.


    The power of the stars and the moon comes from the heavens and the earth. It is obviously a level higher than the spiritual power transformed by the cultivator. They are very powerful, but only a very small number of practitioners with special physique can practice and can use the spiritual power to transform the power of the stars and the moon. Introduce into the body and send it at the right time.


    Cultivating the power of the stars and the moon is extremely difficult. It requires not only special aptitudes, but also indispensable time and place. This Lan Manzhu''s moon power is quite strong, and it can be integrated into the sword intent, no wonder it can be in the golden core. Ranked among the swords.


    If you change to another sword repairer, you may be confused for a while, but Zhou Shu will not.


    He has seen the power of the power of the stars and the moon, especially the power of the moon, and he has not rarely done deductions on weekdays. The heavy gold sword is suddenly unfolded, and the sword intent is layered on top of each other, forming an invisible giant net, carrying the moonlight in it. Continue to absorb.


    That''s what he did when he accepted the Moon Shadow Stream.


    But this is not ordinary moonlight, but the power of the moon combined with sword intent.


    The storage method learned in Wushuang City can only be used after a lot of changes before it can collect the power of the moon. This technique is very complicated, and only Zhou Shu can cast it in his own sword intent, and use the third change to increase his power, and it can only be helpless to change other cultivators.


    Zhou Shu is such a cultivator. Through deduction and calculation, he can use any common technique to the greatest extent.


    Lan Manzhu was slightly surprised, staring at Zhou Shu, Jian Yi stepped up a lot.


    She is born with the body of the cold moon, which is most suitable for cultivating the power of the moon. The power of the moon in her body is much stronger than the spiritual power. In this place where the elemental power cannot be used, she is quite cheap, and her autumn moon sword intent matches the power of the moon perfectly. , The power has increased several times, plus the surprise, even if he encounters a stronger Nascent Soul Realm sword repairer, he has the ability to overcome.


    Her sword intent had doubled, but she still couldn''t penetrate the big net that Zhou Shu had woven. Instead, a lot of the strength of the month was sucked away by Zhou Shu.


    "How could this be?"


    Lan Manzhu showed a lot of surprises on his face. Moon Power is not easy to cultivate. If this continues, I''m afraid that Zhou Shu will absorb all of his Moon Power, so the subsequent competition will not be compared.


    Thinking of this, her face suddenly turned pale, Yan Shuang turned into Baixue completely.


    "Stop, I give up!"


    She hurriedly retracted the sword, and the moonlight of the full peak recovered instantly, and her body gradually turned yellow and looked a little transparent, which was strange.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, the sword light turned, and the energy of the moon that had been collected before was instantly released again.


    He also knows that it is not easy to cultivate the power of the moon, he can stay or grind the power of the moon, but it is not suitable, and there is no need for revenge.


    Lan Manzhu felt that all the power was slowly returning, and he was immediately happy. He couldn''t help but feel good about Zhou Shu. He also let go of his arrogance and saluted Zhou Shu. "Suitable Manzhu is a bit rude, sorry."


    "You''re welcome, let''s make it."


    Zhou Shu indifferently arched his hands and turned down the peak.


    Lan Manzhu took back the moonlight, stared at Zhou Shu, left for a long time, and secretly said, "It''s really a gentleman, gentle and moist as jade, if you change someone else, if there is such a way, most of it will use all my moon power. Break it, and then lose one enemy."


    "Hey, I didn''t expect to encounter such a strong player in the first game. If I lose another game, I will only be in the bottom fifty."


    After she sighed lightly, she went down the peak.


    The first victory came as scheduled, Zhou Shu was slightly pleased, but not too happy.


    In the qualifying stage, every game is a battle of life and death, and one cannot lose. If the next game loses, it falls into the lower half, and the last game is drawn to a strong player, and there is no chance to struggle.


    Just about to return to Meifeng, a person walked up to him and gave him a favor but it was Ding Mo who hadn''t been here for a long time.


    Perhaps Hao Siyun was there, and he had never dared to come over. Hao Siyun didn''t come today before he dared to come.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly thought for a while, and bowed his hand in return, "Daoist friend, long time no see, what''s the matter?"


    Ding Mo nodded slightly, and said sincerely, "Friend Zhou, I want to compete with you."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shook his head, "Friend Dao Ding is also interesting. Right now I''m in a sword meeting, and I will encounter opponents from time to time. Where can I have time to compete with you again?"


    "You Dao Zhou misunderstood."


    Ding Mo hurriedly waved his hand, "It''s not about now, but after the sword meeting, if you and I haven''t met, let''s try another day. The location will be decided by fellow daoists, okay?"


    His eyes were condensed with humility, and the expression of Yu Qi was extremely sincere. All the arrogance of the past was gone, and he was no longer annoying. It seemed as if he had completely changed his personality. This surprised Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, smiled and nodded, "Since Ding Daoist is kindly invited, I have no reason not to agree. Okay, if I''m still there after the sword meeting, I will tell you."


    "What are you talking about, how can fellow Daoists not be there after the sword meeting?"


    Ding Mo showed joy, "Thank you fellow Daoist, I just want to experience Daoist kendo personally, learn to learn, don''t have any other intentions, goodbye."


    Watching Ding Mo leave, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. This person became so fast.


    It can be seen that his transformation is really from his sincerity. This also shows that Ding Mo is not an arrogant man, he is really a swordsman who loves kendo, but in just one month, after a few games in the sword fair He can change his attitude, from arrogance to humility, and his future is limitless, but he can''t underestimate it as before.


    Such a person can be handed over. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 676: Arguing again

    Booming the top of the peak, in the formation.


    Zhou Shu and Gai Feng''s competition have always been watched.


    Chen Huayu groaned slightly, "Both of them won today, do you think?"


    The Taoist with a long smile stroked his beard and laughed, "Hahaha, both of them are really geniuses!"


    Zheng Huabai still looks majestic, "The more genius, the more terrifying, and the worse it is for our sect. It is to kill as soon as possible!"


    Chen Huayu shook his head slightly, "Zhou Shu won the test with ease, but his performance seemed very unlike Wei Shang."


    The Taoist with a long smile asked suspiciously, "How can you see it?"


    "He can keep holding hands, and even completely absorb or break Lan Manzhu''s moon power. However, he did not do so. Not only did he take his hand, he also paid back all the moon power he had absorbed. This is strange, not at all. In line with the mentality of an Avenger, I am Wei Shang to change. Although it is impossible to kill at the sword meeting, this kind of opportunity will not be kept, let alone return the power of the moon. = None = Wrong = Novel=3w.=ul=com"


    Chen Huayu slowly said, "Wei Shang was never a person who pityed and cherished jade, and after Haitang''s death, he never showed mercy to the sword repairman, especially the female sword repairer, you also, at that time, did the female sword repairmen of our sect Shaodu died in his hands... Now that he is reincarnated, his personality will not change much, so will he keep his hands? I still can''t figure it out.


    Taoist Changxiao nodded unconsciously, "Junior Brother Chen made sense. Although the Sword Society does not allow killing, the situation today is different..."


    Zheng Huabai said solemnly, "Maybe he did this deliberately to disturb us and make us make mistakes."


    The Taoist with a long smile shook his head and said, "Senior Brother Zheng is wrong. It is often the most difficult to conceal in a small place, and it can best reflect the character. It is very strange that he kept his hand. It seems that he is not Wei hurt."


    Zheng Huabai showed a trace of anger, "Can this be confirmed?"


    "The two seniors don''t argue, let''s talk about Gai Feng."


    Chen Huayu quickly got in between the two, "But compared to Zhou Shu, Gai Feng seems to be more like Wei Shang."


    "Why?"


    Chen Huayu''s eyes were condensed, "Today Gai Feng used the Hanhai Sword Art, which is different from before. In the 14 matches he participated in, he shared nine kinds of sword art, and the sword intent has also reached the point of sword intent. It is very similar to Wei Shang back then. Wei Shang is also known for his proficiency in various swordsmanship and sword intent."


    The Taoist Changxiao nodded, "Yes, I have noticed this too. He has learned so much, a disciple of a small school who can learn so many sword arts and is also proficient in sword intent. It is indeed very rare, even for our Heavenly Sword Sect. There are not many people like this in Jianlu."


    "and����"


    Chen Huayu paused, "No brother noticed that when he shoots the sword, the little finger of his right hand tends to be slightly cocked. Although he put it down soon and deliberately concealed it, it can still be seen. The Wei injury back then , There are such small movements, but the ring finger of the left hand is raised."


    The Taoist with a long smile couldn''t help being stunned, "So, Gai Feng is Wei injured?"


    Chen Huayu said slowly, "You can''t say that. Many people have this little habit of finger pointing. In this sword meeting, there are at least five or six people, so it can''t be used as an exact basis, but it can be counted as an inference. It��s okay to have a little backing."


    Zheng Huabai said sternly, "That is to say, it''s not certain now?"


    Chen Huayu nodded slightly, "No, but Gai Feng''s suspicion should be greater, and Zhou Shu''s possibility is less."


    "In short, both people are suspected, and still can''t let it go.


    Zheng Huabai shook his head and frowned, "I''ll wait four days for Fairy Miaoyin to come."


    "Haha!"


    The Taoist Chang Xiao laughed suddenly, "Tell my brother, Fairy Miaoyin has sent a message, saying that he has encountered some things, and I am afraid it will take 15 days to arrive."


    Zheng Huabai frowned more tightly, "This is not a good thing! Are you smiling?"


    The Taoist Chang Xiao shook his head, as if deliberately trying to annoy Zheng Huabai, "Neither do I, I just laughed just to laugh, haha!"


    "Dummy!"


    Zheng Huabai scolded angrily and turned around.


    Chen Huayu is still looking at Tianxing Peak, and the long smile Taoist laughs endlessly. Fairy Yudie, who is not far away, looks indifferent, but thinks in his heart, "You are not leaving? If something really happens, I can''t control it anymore. is you."


    Before the sword meeting is over, Zhou Shu certainly won''t leave.


    Zhou Shu is busy rushing through Shuren Lane, using his leisure the next day, he will also go to the market on Boom Peak.


    Walking on the streets, or at auctions held by big merchants, occasionally you will see the cultivators of the Divine Transformation Realm. These cultivators have eyes above the top, and no matter how Zhou Shu greets them, they will not get any response. Not surprisingly, the realm cultivation is too far apart, and it doesn''t matter at all, naturally no cultivator will waste friendship with him.


    In the market, you can see the bulletin boards of Gudanfang and Tianjiegu everywhere. It seems that Huabaoxuan did a good job this time.


    The door of Huabaoxuan is tightly closed, but dozens of monks and monks often stop and watch in front of the door, most of them are sent by the monks of the Transcendent God Realm. This scene is more than the two nearby merchants with their doors open. It is also lively, which makes the two stewards quite upset and persuades them from time to time.


    "Don''t believe the words of these small businesses. They are sensational, but in fact they are not. Don''t be fooled!"


    "It''s a new small business, there will be Gudanfang, you wake up!"


    But no matter what they persuaded, those people would not walk away. They would rather believe that there is something than nothing. Even if there is a one in ten million chance, the monks are not willing to miss it.


    After all, it is the bone of the Heavenly Tribulation, which can help the cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm to cross the Tribulation.


    "By the time he won''t be there, just cry!"


    The stewards walked away angrily, still slandering, "There may be this...If this is the case, who will sell it?"


    Zhou Shu stood in the crowd, his face was flat, the steward seemed to recognize him, but he would never think that the cause of this incident was him, and the rumored Heavenly Tribulation Bone was also in his body.


    The cultivator on the side had scorching eyes, like a hungry eagle, staring at the door, and occasionally a guy from Huabaoxuan would be surrounded by groups and asked a lot of words. Of course, the result was naturally nothing. No gain, all of Hua Baoxuan''s folks are under the family, and their loyalty is absolutely guaranteed. Even if they die, it is impossible to reveal the affairs of the Patriarch.


    "It''s all like this, I won''t say a word!"


    "I have come out with the 100 best spirit stones, and I didn''t even release any news. I saw this guy for the first time, it was really amazing."


    "From the eyes of these guys, Huabaoxuan is quite unusual. If you change Wanbaolou, the news will be over."


    The more it is like this, the more it gets people''s hearts. There are more and more cultivators at the door, all of them guarding tirelessly. They look like a posture, if it weren��t for the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Sword Gate, I��m afraid there would have been a bold rush. Go in.


    Zhou Shu stayed for a while and walked away calmly. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 676


    Chapter 676 is arguing again that it is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 677: Better

    Zhou Shu won the second and third battles.


    "It''s simpler than expected. It can be seen that the gap between the top fifty and the bottom fifty of the sword list is still quite large, and these opponents are not as good as Wang''s half."


    Zhou Shu concluded.


    Indeed, in the first round of the competition, in the lower half, only two sword repairmen managed to reach the top 50, and none of the others were able to advance. They still stayed in the lower half.


    Of the two advanced sword repairers, one was not participated in the previous sword fairs, but was also a master sword repairer in the top 30 before, and the other was from Jianlu, because there were fewer competitions in the competition stage. , Failed to squeeze into the top fifty, but in actual strength, both of them are in the top fifty.


    This also shows that under the same competitive conditions, it is difficult to counterattack with insufficient strength.


    After the end of the first round, Dongshengjian will rest for two days before going to the second round of competition.


    "The second round is much harder."


    Zhou Shuwu-wrong-novel.. It seems thoughtful. In the second round, he will obviously be divided into the second half, that is, the 26th to 50th interval. He is no longer accepting challenges from others. But to challenge others, the difficulty has naturally increased a lot, and some hidden hole cards have to be gradually revealed.


    However, these are not issues that need to be considered now. The auction of Fortune Hindu is about to begin. What will happen?


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, towards Meifeng.


    Above the booming peak, several monks were still paying attention to Tianxing Peak.


    Chen Huayu shook his head slightly, "From these few games, neither of them showed the strongest strength. It is difficult to determine whether it is or not, but I always think that Gai Feng should be more like him. His age is more like him. The maturity shown is very unmatched, and most of them are people who are reborn from homes, if they are not born and mature."


    "I also think it''s Gai Feng, hahaha!"


    The Taoist with a long smile laughed and said, "But Junior Brother Chen is right. They have not encountered real challenges, and have not shown real abilities. If they encounter strong players, they may be better able to distinguish. Wei Shang made the shot after that year."


    "The younger brother had just built the foundation at that time, and he didn''t see much, but the battle Wei Shang in front of the hall was really horrible. Faced with the attack of the four predecessors of the **** of transformation, he was able to do so, and even killed a few people. It''s not like a cultivator of the gods, who has been killed so much that there are still traces in front of the main hall."


    Speaking of that year, Chen Huayu still had some palpitations.


    Long Xiaodao people nodded sadly, and the laughter stopped, "Yes, that sword goes down, like an earthquake..."


    "Don''t say anything about it."


    Zheng Huabai frowned, "Say these are meaningful, just a traitor."


    Chen Huayu thought for a while, "How about we change the lottery so that they can get the top ten strong players?"


    The Taoist with a long smile touched his hand and said, "Hahaha, this is fine, just what you want."


    Bang--


    Zheng Huabai slapped the table vigorously, and said with a serious expression, "Presumptuous! Rules are rules, and drawing lots is drawing lots. How can it be changed at will. If you don''t follow the rules, do you still need to do the sword club? Do you not come next time? The sword will come!"


    "Just kidding, brother don''t be angry."


    Chen Huayu waved his hand quickly, "In fact, they will encounter strong players in a few days, and they don''t need to use their hands."


    The Taoist Chang Xiao said no more, Gu left and right said to him, "You have heard that there is a firm called Huabaoxuan that wants to auction the bones of the sky."


    "Tianjie Bone?"


    Zheng Huabai was slightly stunned, "The old man didn''t pay attention. There were often fine products at the sword fairs in previous years, but it was the first time I heard about selling the bones of the gods."


    "Yes, when the time comes, the Taoist people will also go to join in the fun."


    The Taoist Chang Xiao showed a lot of interest, "I heard that you don''t need spirit stones, and you trade things with things. Maybe this Taoist has the master of Tianjiegu like it, then you will earn it, haha!"


    Zheng Huabai was a little disdainful, "It''s good to think, not many people are staring at it, just your defeated family background, it''s not enough."


    Chang Xiao said humanely, "Huh, in the tomb of Tengyu, I also got a little bit."


    Chen Huayu raised his eyebrows and said suspiciously, "Huabaoxuan, I haven''t heard of it before. Is it fake? The small business is playing mystery?"


    Taoist Chang Xiao shook his head, "How can you cheat here? Cheating before nearly a hundred cultivators, no one has the courage to do so."


    "Senior brother said, there will be nothing wrong with tomorrow, I will also go and see," Chen Huayu nodded slightly, "Senior Zheng, how about you?"


    Zheng Huabai waved his hand and refused, "Duke Zhongde is coming tomorrow, and the old man will greet him on behalf of the Heavenly Sword Gate. I''ll talk about it when I have time."


    "This time the Dongsheng Swordsmanship, I didn''t expect that even Lord Zhong De specially came to watch the ceremony. It is really rare."


    Chen Huayu sighed softly, "There is also the sudden joining of Jianlu, the long-awaited King Pill, and these geniuses, does something big happen?"


    "Junior Brother, don''t think about it, can something go wrong in our Heavenly Sword Gate?"


    The Taoist with a long laugh laughed, and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes, "Fairy Miaoyin should have come with Duke Zhongde. It is also weird that one delayed and the other was on time."


    "I didn''t have to wait for a few more days, as long as she came."


    Chen Huayu smiled and looked at Fairy Yudie next to her. Seeing that she didn''t have any expressions like a sculpture, she didn''t speak.


    Fairy Yudie at this time is wandering.


    In the lobby of Shuren Lane, Fairy Yudie looked at Zhou Shu who was fighting in the alley and shook his head gently.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu flew out, fell into the hall, leaning back and forth, and then sat up for a long time.


    "Huh? Senior is here too."


    Seeing Fairy Yudie, Zhou Shu moved in his heart and quickly got up to salute.


    Fairy Yudie glanced at him and took out a wooden board. Zhou Shu quickly reached out to block it, and took out the same wooden board and pointed it a few times.


    The last time she exchanged points was the points given by Fairy Yudie, the courtesy exchanges, this time Zhou Shu would not let her out again, so he released the task first.


    Fairy Yudie was a little surprised, but quickly took over Yuban and accepted the task, and the two teleported to a quiet room.


    Zhou Shu thanked him first, "Thank you senior for helping juniors complete the tasks, and for giving the magic talisman, the juniors are grateful."


    Fairy Yudie frowned, "Are you still going?"


    Zhou Shu took a little serious, "The sword meeting is not over, and the juniors have something to do and can''t leave."


    "Sword Club? What about the Sword Club, even if you win the first prize, you don''t have to be at the mercy."


    Fairy Yudie sneered, seemingly disdainful, but also a little bit sad and angry. She looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "I said, if you don''t leave, I can''t control you. When something happens, you too Don''t count on me."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Senior��s kindness, the younger generation��s heart is appreciated, but the younger generation really has a reason not to leave, and if something happens, it won��t bother the older generation. Besides, the younger generation is really not Wei Shang, and Tianjianmen won��t do anything to me. of."


    Fairy Yudie fixedly stared at Zhou Shu for a while, shook his head slightly, and sighed, "Even if you are not Wei Shang, with your demonstrated aptitude, the Heavenly Sword Sect will not let you go..."


    Zhou Shu was silent, not sure what to say.


    "You are like this, no different from mine, but I hope your luck will be better than mine..."


    After speaking, Fairy Yudie shook his head, turned and left.


    At this moment, a dark shadow from nowhere slipped out quietly and stopped in the sky above Zhou Shu. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 677


    Chapter 677 is better by the members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 678: spray

    "City Lord, you are really everywhere."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, a little annoyed and a little funny.


    "My site, go wherever you want."


    The city lord showed a lot of disdain, "You are in a catastrophe, and you don''t want to make your way through the tree people''s lane, and then go everywhere."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Let''s go." Just about to turn around, he looked at the city lord, "City lord, I want to ask, is it time for Fairy Yudie to join Wushuang City?"


    "Where do I remember so many, three hundred years or four hundred years ago..."


    The city lord paused and hummed, "I want to ask, you probably think that Fairy Yudie encountered something similar to you, but Wushuang City failed to protect her, and now it may not be able to protect you, right? ?"


    Zhou Shu was not embarrassed when the matter was said, nodded and said, "The juniors do have this idea."


    Fairy Yudie himself didn��t say much, but Zhou Shu guessed it through some previous information, ���ޣ�false��novel��w.uld.om. Fairy Yudie was also suspected of being Weishang because of his very good qualifications. Reincarnation is somewhat similar to the situation of Zhou Shu now.


    Although it was later proved that she was not Wei Shang, she was forced to abandon her original sect, and finally joined the Heaven Sword Sect. She still has hatred towards the Heaven Sword Sect.


    "She is not the same as you. She is a blockbuster. She only made her prominence at the Dongsheng Sword Meeting. It was also at that time that Wushuang City came to contact her, and she joined Wushuang City, naturally after entering the Heavenly Sword Gate, she got involved inside the sect. , Wushuang City naturally has no reason to do it."


    The shadow of the city lord swayed slightly, and it might be a pity, "If she had been allowed to join Wushuang City earlier, she would not have entered the Heavenly Sword Gate, and her achievements would be even greater now, which is a pity."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Understood, I was disrespectful to the city lord before, please forgive me."


    "Do I care about your opinion?"


    The black shadow disappeared suddenly and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu also retired and continued to fight in Shuren Alley. There were more and more trees in front of him, making it more and more difficult, but it also showed that victory was in sight, and it might be possible to break through in a few days.


    When the time comes, Xuanhu''s guardian will give the treasure, so I am a little expectant.


    One day later, Zhou Shu took the two women to the peak.


    The market was extremely crowded, but compared to the noise on weekdays, it became quieter. Probably because there were more cultivators on the street, the others lowered their voices for fear of collision.


    The front door of Huabaoxuan was already full of people.


    The situation of the two major merchants on the side was irreversible. They didn''t dare to disturb the many monks, so they half-closed the door with interest, only looking enviously at the group of pretty maids and attendants in front of Huabaoxuan, slandering in their hearts.


    "Is another business going to rise? I really don''t want to see it."


    It can be seen that after a few days of renovation, Huabaoxuan has become much more refined, but the scale is still small, and the doorway is also small. However, under the guidance of the attendants, many monks passed through in an orderly manner without any confusion. .


    Hua Lin, dressed in a Chinese dress, stood in front of the door and kept saluting the monks. His face was always smiling, but He Yuezhong was also calm. No matter who he faced, he was always neither humble nor overbearing, which was very different from when he first met. , It seems that a long talk with Zhou Shu made him change a lot.


    Zhou Shu was also mingled in the crowd, and went in with the flow of people. Hua Lin nodded slightly, just like a normal guest and host, without any other expressions.


    At this time, the interior of Huabaoxuan has been expanded a lot, enough to hold a large auction of hundreds of people, and the original few elegant rooms have also increased to dozens. The well-trained maids are respectful. The cultivators of the gods were sent into it one by one.


    According to Zhou Shu''s request, Hua Lin exhausted his entire body and spent a lot of spiritual stones. This auction was almost as well known, but there were not as many cultivators as they had imagined. There were about thirty in total. Multiple. Many monks just watched the ceremony and left after a day of the banquet, while others were dispatched disciples to participate in the ceremony and did not come in person.


    However, King Dan came in person.


    His pomp is not small, he is still a four-wheeled vehicle with a yellow scarf and a waiter. In the eyes of everyone, he waved his hands kindly and entered an elegant hall.


    Zhou Shu, who was squeezed in the crowd, scanned the scene with his eyes, and he was relieved.


    About half an hour later, there was no more room in Huabaoxuan. Although there was still a large crowd of cultivators outside, they couldn''t get in either.


    Hua Lin apologized and said a few words before entering the door. The door slowly closed behind him. The practitioners who did not enter could only imagine the grand event of the auction.


    Of course, the people who didn''t come in did not include the cultivator of God, who should have entered.


    Hua Lin patted his hand lightly, and the entire Hua Baoxuan suddenly dimmed, and his fingers could not be seen, but before everyone had time to exclaim, the surrounding suddenly lit up again.


    The light flashed little by little, and then disappeared from time to time, like a sky full of stars. The entire auction venue seemed to be bathed in a starry night, with an indescribable feeling of emptiness and seclusion. Soon, there was heavenly happiness, as if from nine days. Falling, Yulang hole is clear, endless beams.


    "It''s rare, it''s Tianle Stone, this Huabaoxuan is very elegant."


    "Yes, I really can''t tell from the outside, I''m afraid the master''s background is not small."


    Among the fairy music, a few rainbow lights hung down, among the seven-color rainbow lights, a hundred flowers bloomed for the first time The fairies danced lightly, each of the spirits, birds and animals showed their skills, and the night sky was particularly beautiful.


    "Is this a mirage?"


    "Yes, it seems to be at least Tier 6, even the old man can''t feel it is an illusion..."


    "It''s really hard to look at people, if you don''t come in, who would have thought that there is such a scenery in the humble small pavilion."


    "Although it is a trail, it is rare to have thoughts."


    Everyone stood up one after another, looking up, and couldn''t help but praise, some of the cultivators were so amazed that they were speechless, and many of the cultivators in the elegant hall also nodded slightly, smiled, and some cultivators stroked their whiskers. He pondered, thinking about the origin of Hua Baoxuan.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Hua Lin felt extremely happy in his heart, and expressed his gratitude and admiration for Zhou Shu. Most of these arrangements and ideas came from Zhou Shu.


    Hua Lin walked to the high platform in the hall and bowed to the surroundings, "All seniors in the world of cultivating immortals, it is an honor for Hua Baoxuan to take time to come to my Huabaoxuan auction. I thank you for Hualin."


    The crowd turned their gazes to Hua Lin and nodded in return, but few got up.


    Hua Lin bowed his hand and continued, "I won''t gossip any more, the auction will begin immediately. This auction is jointly organized by Jinling Huajia and Wushuang City to ensure openness, fairness and justice, and there are no treasures sold. It��s a bit false, you can rest assured."


    His voice was not loud and his tone was calm, but he plunged into the lake like a big rock and immediately caused countless waves.


    "Hua family?"


    "Wushuang City?!"


    (PS: Thank you Tong Lingyu for your reward and support, and thank you book friends who have been voting to subscribe to the collection~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 678


    Chapter 678 Waves are played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 679: All thoughts

    phone-reading


    "Jinling Hua Family, that is a very old family."


    "Yes, there were powerful families of medical saints and medical immortals in ancient times, but they have lived in seclusion for many years and haven''t been out for a long time. Now most of the cultivators don''t know each other."


    "I heard that the Hua family only respects the path of medicine. Why did they start a business and sell pill recipes, which is very different from the original image. Is it possible that it is fake?"


    "How can such a big show be fake?"


    "It doesn''t look like it''s fake. Before coming to the auction, I was a little bit skeptical. I suspected that they didn''t have ancient alchemy recipes and Heavenly Tribulation Bones, but now that they are from the Hua family, it would be no surprise that there are Heavenly Tribulation Bones."


    The cultivators in the audience started talking about it, but they did not mention Wushuang City. This is because in their hearts, Wushuang City is too mysterious to discuss casually. No one knows whether there is Wushuang City around. If you say something wrong, it won��t be easy.


    On the second floor, in an elegant hall very close to each other, two elders in the transformation of the gods released their spiritual thoughts and started talking.


    "This time it''s true."


    "Sure enough, the background is not small, but what is going on in Wushuang City? Didn''t they never recruit children from the family? How could they get together with the Hua family?"


    "This old man doesn''t know this, but since I dare to bring out Wushuang City''s name, it can''t be fake, otherwise there will be at least two colleagues here to come forward."


    The old man shook his head slightly, his eyes drifting to the opposite elegant hall.


    Most of the monks over there came from Wushuang City, otherwise he wouldn''t say that.


    "Follow him, as long as the thing is real, the more it has a background, the less likely it is to have trouble, which is also a good thing."


    The two closed their eyes and lowered their eyebrows, and then went back again.


    In another elegant hall, two monks, a man and a woman, were sitting together. Compared with other monks, they seemed not so calm, especially the male monk. There was always a trace of tension in his eyes. Maybe, the one in the auction The lot is extremely important to them, otherwise a cultivator would not be in such a mood.


    "Father, you should be happy."


    The female cultivator looked at the male cultivator and smiled softly, "The auction is held by Wushuang City and the Hua Family, so there will be no fakes, and the Heavenly Tribulation Bone must be real."


    The male monk is Zhu Ningshan from the Double Ninth Palace, and he is consummated in the later stage of the Transcendent God Realm, and is only a short distance away from crossing the catastrophe, while the female cultivator is his daughter Zhu Xiaorou, in the middle of the Yuan Ying realm.


    They crossed thousands of mountains and rivers and came to the East China Sea from Beiluzhou. They went to the Penglai Sea Club but did not find them. They went to the Dongsheng Sword Club after searching for a while in Dongsheng Prefecture, but they did not expect , Actually encountered it in the Dongsheng Sword Club.


    "It''s true, but I''m worried again."


    Zhu Ningshan shook his head, the worries in his eyes could not hide, "Wu Shuang City and Hua Jia...If I didn''t buy them, it would be difficult to get them."


    "Father, don''t say that."


    Zhu Xiaorou was taken aback and shook her head quickly, "Chongyang Palace is rich in the enemy''s country, and has never lacked resources. What''s more, the treasure brought by my father this time is more than enough to buy three or four Heavenly Tribulation Bones, but don''t touch the robbed thought."


    There were a lot of worries in her eyes. Looking at Zhu Ningshan, she shook her head again and again. Even from the Chongyang Palace, offending a big family and Wushuang City would never have any good results.


    "Rouer, you are much calmer than me. That''s good."


    Zhu Ningshan smiled indifferently, "If Huabaoxuan is a small merchant and they will definitely refuse to sell my Heavenly Tribulation Bones, I will grab it, but I will leave them with several times the compensation, but now, it seems that This can''t be done."


    What he said was plain, but the determination hidden in it was so firm that no one would doubt it.


    "You can buy it, father."


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at Zhu Ningshan and shook her head gently.


    Zhu Ningshan smiled and stopped talking about this topic, "I don''t know what they need, bartering things. Fortunately, I brought a lot of things this time, haha."


    Zhu Xiaorou thought for a while and slowly said, "If it is the Hua family, it should be because they need the Yuanshi. They have not been out for a long time since the fall of the path of medicine. This time it is difficult to tell. Most of the family has encountered some difficulties. Yuanshi treated them. It should be very important. It would be difficult to say if Wushuang City, and my daughter doesn''t know what they want.


    Zhu Ningshan said seriously, "Give everything you want."


    The elegant hall opposite them is where the master of unforgiveness is located.


    "Heavenly Tribulation Bone is good for refining Duerdan. It can help monks who have failed to fit in to repair their flesh and soul, but a better function is to refine the sword. The old man missed it in the past, but this time he can''t miss it again."


    King Dan lay on his back on the four-wheeled cart, with a leisurely expression. He only thought about what he was thinking, but no one knew what he was thinking.


    In the hall downstairs, Zhou Shu sat in a corner, quietly looking forward to the start of the auction.


    The reason why Hua Lin said that was his instruction. He thought this way. Since the city lord said that, he would naturally take advantage of it and use the tiger''s skin as a banner. He only used the situation and did not rely on the power to trust the city lord. There will be no objection.


    Even if they object, they have already done it.


    "The first lot, the five-petal Yin Yulian!"


    The surrounding stars dimmed a bit, and the high platform in the middle shone brightly. A strange lotus flower swayed and rose. As the lotus petals moved, the air in the hall suddenly became cold, as if it had dropped dozens of degrees.


    "Five-petal Yin Yulian, a very Yin spiritual thing, unique in the fifth rank, has a miraculous effect on female practitioners, and can even rejuvenate ~ www.novelhall.com~ Hua Lin slowly introduced, "And this Yin Yulian, Even the lotus roots below are auctioned together. As for the effect of this yin jade lotus root, everyone knows that it won''t be too long-winded. The starting price is one thousand best spirit stones, and the price increase should not be less than one hundred each time! "


    He waved his hand, and the same yin jade lotus appeared in mid-air, but it was many times larger, hovering in mid-air, allowing every guest to look carefully.


    This is the use of a formation method that makes items appear vividly in front of everyone. The formation method seems simple but complicated. The inheritance from Baijing Island is now extremely rare.


    "It''s the same as the real Yin Yulian, even I can feel the aura and fragrance in it, and I can feel it when I touch it. It''s really amazing."


    "This is the first time the old man has seen this method."


    "Presumably what kind of formation? It is worthy of the ancient family, with a lot of inheritance. If Huabaoxuan intends to sell this formation, the old man must take action."


    "It''s really unexpected."


    For a while, there was an uproar, most of them were amazed at the formation. This auction was very different from the past, giving them a special experience.


    Hua Lin was quite contented, in fact, when he saw this scene, he was equally surprised.


    He smiled slightly, "You should pay attention to Yin Yulian. As for the formation, we can discuss it later. Yin Yulian is a rare wonder, don''t miss it."


    "That''s true, there are many sisters who want it."


    "My senior sister wanted this thing, but it was not mentioned on the bulletin board before, and she didn''t come either. It''s a pity."


    "Not even mentioning such things, it seems that there are indeed many good things in this auction."


    Amidst the discussion, someone stood up and said loudly, "One Thousand Five Best!" (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 680: Tianxin Dan

    Amidst the successive price calls, Yin Yulian sold an unimaginable price, eight thousand four hundred of the best spirit stones, even with the Yin Yulian lotus root below, the price is obviously still much higher.


    The reason is not surprising.


    The first is the bonus of auctioning the first item. The second is that there are many cultivators in the gods who are looking at it. Ordinary cultivators have a rare opportunity to show their faces and show off their pride. Of course, they are eager. Third, Yin Yulian lotus root is very "interesting" to the cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm, but because they can''t bid for themselves because of their face, others have come to help.


    The one who got Yin Yulian was a male monk in the Nascent Soul Realm. He kept smiling until he accepted Yin Yulian. In his opinion, it was a key to making friends with certain predecessors. It is said that The monks in Chongyang Palace are good at double repair.


    Hua Lin was also very satisfied. The enthusiasm of the auction kept him excited. If it hadn''t been for Zhou Shu''s repeated warnings before, I''m afraid he would not be able to control it.


    "The second lot��no-wrong��the novel www.{qu}{ledu}, is a batch of iron coral trees that are 20,000 years old."


    He looked at the crowd and said slowly, "Everyone, the iron coral tree is only produced in the East China Sea, but it is close to extinction. It is extremely difficult to obtain now. Although it is not a spiritual thing, it cannot absorb aura vitality, but it is an excellent defense. The materials can also be used to make organ puppets... There are a total of fifty pieces in this batch, all of which were planted 20,000 years ago... The reserve price is 1,000 top-grade spirit stones."


    With a wave of hands, a pile of wood appeared on the high platform, and more appeared in the air.


    "These iron coral trees, although not tall, are more solid and firmer. You can look at them if you like."


    After speaking, Hua Lin stepped aside.


    Soon, a few cultivators left, with surprised expressions on their faces, rubbing back and forth on the iron coral tree, the astonishment increased.


    "Sure enough, it is the iron coral tree that has been extinct for a long time, and it has vitality. It can continue to be cultivated. It is really good."


    "This is the best material for making organ puppets, and the old man must buy it."


    "Bah! Your thousand puppets are not complete at all, and they are equipped with such good materials? Only our ten thousand puppets are suitable! These iron coral woods, we have to decide!"


    "Just a fart! Even Wan Puppeteer is a bit of three-legged cat kung fu?"


    Without saying a few words, someone burst into trouble, blushing, and making their voice loud as if they were about to overturn the roof.


    Hua Lin was slightly flustered, and was about to go up to persuade a few words, a voice suddenly floated down from upstairs, "I produce 10,000 best products."


    The voice was very soft and soft, but it reached everyone''s ears clearly, and it was a shock.


    "Ten Thousand Needs?"


    The two quarreling suddenly became a little dumbfounded, "This, this is too expensive, right? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    Although they all wanted it, they really couldn''t afford the price. They looked upstairs anxiously and couldn''t provoke them, so they could only walk back with a grimace.


    "Looking at that direction, it seems to be a senior of Lu Zimen."


    "Well, when it comes to organ puppetry, Lu Zimen is better. I heard that they bought the inheritance of King Lu''s tomb from Kunlun not long ago at a high price, and they need a batch of materials to experiment."


    "Lu Zimen is regarded as the first organization of Dongsheng Prefecture, but it has been silent for a long time. It seems that this is about to rise."


    When someone talked about it, Zhou Shu heard it earnestly, and his heart moved slightly.


    The inheritance of the Lu King Tomb is in the hands of Ding Yuan. Ding Yuan was taken away by He Qi. He didn''t have to resort to any method. He pried out the inheritance from Ding Yuan and sold it to Lu Zimen.


    After a while, no one made any more offers, and the iron coral tree fell into Lu Zimen''s hands.


    The first two lots were sold at unusually high prices, which further increased the popularity of the auction. Many repairers stood up and looked at Hua Lin expectantly, waiting for the next lot to appear.


    But the last few lots were normal, failing to meet their expectations, and let them show a little disappointment.


    A little bit, in a short while, seven or eight items have been photographed, and the atmosphere at this time also seemed a little cold.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "Pills and Heavenly Tribulation Bone that have been said, take them out quickly!"


    Hua Lin walked up to the high platform, holding a bottle of pill in his hand, smiled and said, "Presumably you have been waiting for a long time, now it is Tianxin Pill to be auctioned."


    "Tianxin Pill, I have never heard of it."


    "Does it have anything to do with Tianxin Guo?"


    "It''s not that I''m selling pill prescription, but I''m selling pill again."


    Many people showed some confusion, waiting for Hua Lin to explain.


    Hua Lin smiled and said softly, "Tianxin Pill is a pill handed down from ancient times. It is not available in Dongsheng Prefecture now. As you have said, it is indeed similar to Tianxin Guo and can improve cultivation. The chance of success of the alchemy of the middle-grade Tianxin Pill is 50% of that of the Tianxin Guo, while the high-grade Tianxin Pill is three times that of the Tianxin Guo."


    ",three times?"


    "Have you heard it wrong? With a triple chance, it can almost increase the effect by nearly 10%."


    "This, but it can greatly increase the strength of the sect!"


    The bottom suddenly boiled, which is not surprising. Once the advantages of the Tianxin Pill are discovered, any sect elder or generation of parents will be crazy about it, the bigger the sect, the more so.


    But everyone, a bottle of pill has little effect. Only when this kind of pill is formed can it bring obvious benefits to the sectThere are already several monks in the private room on the second floor. They all walked out, staring at Hua Lin with an expression of interest, and one of the cultivators directly said, "Is the ancient pill recipe you sell, is it the elixir of Tianxin Pill?"


    As if what he was looking forward to had finally come, Hua Lin looked at the crowd and nodded gently, "Yes."


    As soon as these words came out, the doors of the elegant hall on the first and second floors opened one after another, and many cultivators walked out and stood at the door, looking at Hua Lin concentratingly, silently.


    Obviously, buying such a pill can increase the strength of the sect, but not buying it means increasing the strength of the opponent.


    Many sects are determined to win, and the Heavenly Sword Gate is among them.


    And the following cultivators and cultivators also had a lively discussion.


    "The pill has nothing to do with us, but I have to do it."


    "Yes, I don''t need a pill. It is enough to buy one pill for me. His aptitude is not very good. I hope this pill can help him condense the pill."


    "I have the same idea, I hope I can buy top-grade ones, and the price is not too expensive..."


    "There can''t be a few, but everyone wants it here."


    There are also quiet places in the bustle.


    "The ancient pill of Tianxin Pill..."


    Master Fufu''s expression was slightly condensed, as if he was groaning, but soon shook his head again, showing slight disdain, "Is it just that? Although it''s good, it has nothing to do with me."


    Somewhat strange, as the most famous and powerful alchemist here, he is not interested in alchemy.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    (PPS: I will come back late, even later, the next update will be later, sorry.) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 680 Tianxin Pill


    Chapter 680 Tianxin Pill is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 681: Please identify

    phone-reading


    "Don''t make noise below!"


    Very stern voice, it was Yan Huaishan, the Supreme Elder of Tiangang Sect.


    The Tiangang Sect was considered a very big sect in Dongsheng Prefecture. It was only under the two sects, plus the cultivation base of the God Transformation Realm, and felt full of oppression. When he opened his mouth, the noise below suddenly became much smaller.


    He turned to Hua Lin, his expression condensed, "As many spirit stones as the pill, make a quick price."


    Feeling the faint coercion in the words, Hua Lin was a little flustered, but soon calmed down, smiled and shook his head, "Senior Yan, please wait a moment, it''s not time to auction off the pill prescription. After the auction of these pills, it will be Dan Fang."


    "Ok?"


    Yan Huaishan showed some sullenness, "Can''t it be earlier?"


    Hua Lin shook his head calmly, "Naturally not. Since I am here, I have to follow Huabaoxuan''s rules. Please wait a moment, senior."


    Yan Huaishan''s hair and beard were all flared, and the whole figure seemed to swell in a circle, and he could feel his anger after several tens of feet, "Really not?"


    Hua Lin just shook his head, "Senior, please wait a moment."


    "Humph!"


    Yan Huaishan snorted and walked back silently.


    Hua Lin''s actions angered Yan Huaishan, but many monks expressed their appreciation for him.


    "This kid from the Hua family is not bad."


    "You have a good temperament, you have concentration when you are young, and you will not be moved by the cultivator of God. It seems that the Hua family has been hidden for many years, and it is not without talent."


    "It''s a disciple of the family, this is neither humble nor overbearing, our sect disciples can''t reach it."


    Hua Lin settled down, wiped the cold sweat from his palms secretly, and turned to everyone with a smile, "Everyone, what is being auctioned is the Tianxin Pill. As for the pill and the ancient pill, including the Tianxin Pill, it is the following thing. Anxious. Tianxin Pill, the reserve price of the middle grade one hundred spirit stones, the reserve price of the top grade two hundred spirit stones, the spirit stones all refer to the top grade spirit stones, this time a total of fifty pieces are auctioned, of which ten pieces are top grade. Fifty people can get it."


    This auction method was proposed by Zhou Shu. It is fast and does not waste time, and it can guarantee that many people can get it, and it will not be hoarded by a few people.


    It may seem trivial, but for Huabaoxuan, it can build a good image.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the people below immediately became excited and kept making quotations.


    "Three hundred Lingshi, top grade!"


    "Four hundred spirit stones, top grade!"


    After a tumultuous meal, many people got the pill they wanted, and they praised Huabaoxuan.


    "Huabaoxuan is really good, I guarantee everyone can have it."


    "Conscience, compared to the profiteer in Wanbaolou...not to mention it."


    Hearing these words, Hua Lin was also quite happy. It was indeed more profitable to auction separately, but it was obviously better to do so. It gave up small profits and gained a reputation.


    When the crowd calmed down, Hua Lin looked around and said in a straightforward voice, "Now, the Danfang of Tianxin Pill and the ancient Danfang are being auctioned."


    The much-anticipated highlight finally came, the scene no longer noisy, and the crowd quieted down.


    Upstairs, a monk asked suspiciously, "Isn''t the prescription of the Tianxin Pill the same as the ancient prescription?"


    "No, this is what the younger generation wants to introduce."


    Hua Lin smiled, "The Tianxin Pill is only a part of the ancient pill. This ancient pill is a three-pot pill. That is to say, the ancient pill includes three kinds of pill, one of which is Tianxin Pill. The other two prescriptions are not. One is a fifth-order pill and the other is a sixth-order pill, which is much higher than the Tianxin Pill."


    Many people didn''t understand, and said blankly, "What is a furnace of three pills?"


    "There are also fifth-order pills and sixth-order pills? Why don''t you understand?"


    But if you understand, most of them are shocked, "This ancient alchemy is really a strange treasure, a sixth-order alchemy, it is not affordable for ordinary sects, even if there are not several sixth-order alchemy in the Heavenly Sword Sect. "


    Most cultivators understand a pot of three pills, but they have never seen a pot of ancient pill recipes before, and the thoughts in their hearts are getting more and more.


    Hua Lin continued, "Actually, the younger generations don��t understand very much. This pill formula was commissioned by Wushuang City. Several dians have to explain that the ancient pill formula is not complete. It is just a scrap, but two of the pill, Tier 4 Tianxin Pill and the fifth-order Huayuan Pill have been researched, and there are specific pill prescriptions, and the remaining sixth-order pill, there is no clue. Therefore, the ancient pill prescription auctioned by Huabaoxuan is actually Tianxin Pill. There is also the Huayuan Danfang, plus the ancient Danfang itself, please consider carefully if you intend."


    As soon as the voice fell, a piece of jade slip appeared in his hand, but this time it was not enlarged for everyone to see, but judging from the color and texture of the jade slip, it is indeed old, at least ten thousand years ago.


    Many people stared at the jade slip puzzledly, and couldn''t help asking, "Can''t you just buy the prescription of Tianxin Pill?"


    Hua Lin smiled and shook his head, "No."


    In fact, he didn''t know why he couldn''t. It could be sold separately, maybe more people were shot, and the effect would be better, but Zhou Shu insisted on it. Now that Zhou Shu said, he will definitely comply.


    The crowd was silent for a while before a voice came out.


    "If you have to sell them together, there are three kinds of pill recipes. One of them is not complete, so be careful."


    "After doing it for a long time, he is not a complete Gu Danfang, isn''t that a lie?"


    "Others didn��t say it is complete. Besides, he said very clearly that there are already two of the three medicines It��s not difficult to find another one, and it��s a batch of three medicines. That''s a very rare lost thing."


    "How could it not be difficult, that is a sixth-order pill!"


    "Don''t talk about it yet. I don''t know if it is true or not. No one has seen it. Who knows that there is a sixth-order pill in the ancient alchemy?"


    "Yes, what if it doesn''t?"


    "Huabaoxuan did a great job before, but this thing... is too precious. In case something goes wrong..."


    This kind of reaction had long been anticipated, Hua Lin diantou said, "You all understand the doubts of the younger generation, so before the auction, the younger generation would like to ask the king of alchemy to appraise them, take a look at the ancient alchemy recipe, and see if it is Tianxin Dan. See if the grade of the pill is the same as the juniors said, what do you think?"


    "It''s a good idea to let King Pill appraise it."


    "Well, if King Dan says it is true, then it is naturally possible."


    Everyone agreed, and the cultivators upstairs would naturally not object. In their view, this is the only way to open a new business. If there are not enough people to identify and confirm, they would not Buy this kind of pill back.


    Hua Lin bowed to the elegant hall of Master Not Forgiving, "Master won''t refuse, right? Regardless of whether the pill can be sold or not, the Master will be given a tenth of the appraisal fee."


    Everyone looked over there together.


    After a while, a kind voice came out, "Hehe, the host has asked for something, why don''t the guests have any reason, please send it up."


    "Thank you, Master Buxu, please wait a moment, and please taste the new fragrant Lingguo."


    Hua Lin finished the salute and walked upstairs with Dan Fang, but he did not know when there were two more attendants, and walked in with him. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 682: Trivial things

    The attendant, naturally Zhou Shu and Yang Mei, who had been prepared a long time ago, both dressed in black pretending to be attendants. Zhou Shu also changed his appearance and became an envoy of Wushuang City.


    The three of them walked to the door of the elegant hall and saluted quite respectfully.


    "No courtesy, please come in."


    The voice of Master Fu Xing was very kind, and he felt like a spring breeze, as if he had been healed. Hua Lin also secretly admired, as expected to be a benevolent King Pill.


    A child opened the door, and the three of them went in one after another, and the door closed again soon.


    Master Buxu was sitting on the four-wheeled vehicle, his eyes swept over the three of them one by one. When he stopped on Zhou Shu, his eyes became darker, and his kind smile was a little unnatural.


    This change was just a blink of an eye, and few people cared about it, except Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, but he didn''t know why, but he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Master Fu Xun and Yan smiled, "The descendants of the Chinese family, the unparalleled city ambassador (no) (wrong) (novel) 3.qu people, huh, this auction is hosted by two young heroes, right? The words can make such a grand occasion, so that the old people are ashamed."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "The seniors praised too much, and the juniors are ashamed to be ashamed. In fact, the juniors are just running errands, not to be counted, it is all the credit of Taoist Hualin."


    Hua Lin also hurriedly saluted, "Senior praised it, and the younger generation didn''t do it either."


    Yangmei watched Master Unforgiveness, thinking about it, and bowed respectfully.


    "Hehe," Master Fuxu stroked his palm, and the strong man behind him immediately pushed the four-wheeler forward and stopped a few feet away from the three of them. "Seeing such an outstanding junior, the old man couldn''t help it. Take a look, isn''t it strange? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network"


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, "Master, please watch."


    He doesn''t forgive the master for ulterior motives, but there is no way to stop this situation, just look at it, he doesn''t believe it can be seen this way.


    A soft sense of consciousness quickly surrounded the three of them, and disappeared instantly.


    Looking at the three of them, Master did not forgive him for being kind, and only sighed, "All three are geniuses, I hate it when we meet each other, and I hate it when we meet each other."


    The three were stunned and thanked them.


    Zhou Shu faintly felt that this sentence was not like the appreciation of ordinary elders to younger generations, and it seemed to have no deep meaning.


    Master Fuxu stepped back a few steps, and said in a pleasant tone, "Two people, let''s not gossip, just take out the ancient alchemy to be identified."


    Hua Lin nodded quickly, held out the jade slip with both hands, the boy picked it up, and sent it to Master Bushu.


    Hua Lin saluted, "The juniors wait outside first."


    After speaking, he retired, but Zhou Shu and Yang Mei did not, and remained in the elegant hall.


    Master Fushu glanced at it, not minding at all, took the jade slip and looked at it.


    Zhou Shu and Yang Mei glanced at each other with a little excitement in their eyes. It was a rare opportunity to have such a chance, but before the time had come, they could not bear it.


    "Yes, one pot of three pills, each of which has different materials, can be complementary without being confused with each other, and increase the success rate of each other. It is indeed an ancient method that has been lost and is rare."


    However, after a quarter of an hour, Master Fuxu nodded and looked at the two of them, "Who researched the two medicines of the ancient pill?"


    Zhou Shu replied, "It is a senior, he is not here."


    "Oh," Master Fushu nodded slightly, seeming to mutter to himself, "Tianxin Dan, this name is correct, Huayuan Dan is a bit wrong, it should be called Huaxin Dan, it seems that your predecessor''s The alchemy has yet to be tempered. As for the third kind of pill, it is the sixth-order heart-passing pill. This ancient pill should be the elixir of the three-heart pill recorded in the classics."


    Zhou Shu''s heart trembled slightly. He was indeed the King of Pill. He recognized the Pill in only a quarter of an hour, and it was so clear, as if he had been in advance.


    He couldn''t help but praised, "The alchemy of King Pill really makes the younger generation amazed."


    Yangmei on the side showed a rare reverent look, and was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    "It''s not worth mentioning. Old people only live longer. It''s just a matter of looking at more. It is also very difficult to study two specific prescriptions. And the third one is that it is difficult for the old man to study completely. I don''t have the energy to study..." Master Fuxu shook his head, "The ancient alchemy is indeed true, and the old man will announce it later. You can put it away."


    Yu Jian floated up slowly and fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Thank you Danwang, the appraisal fee that you have agreed in advance will be handed over to Danwang after the auction."


    Zhou Shu put away the pill and respectfully saluted, "It''s rare to see the master once, please forgive the younger generation for taking the liberty. There is one younger generation who also wants the master to appraise, can''t it?"


    The Master of Unforgiveness seemed to have a foreboding, and was not surprised at all. Instead, he looked at Zhou Shu with interest, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu already had an extra string of beads in his hands, naturally from Yangmei''s dust beads.


    He held it in the air, "Master, please see."


    First, Zhou Shu and Yang Mei''s eyes all focused on Master Fushu, wanting to see how he reacted.


    Master Fuxu waved his hand as usual, and the boy immediately stepped forward to take the bead string. After he picked up the bead string, he only glanced at it, then looked at Zhou Shu, slightly confused, "Is this in your hands? "


    Zhou Shu was shocked, not for a while.


    As he expected, Master Fuxu had seen this string of beads, and it is very likely that this string of beads belonged to him. In other words, Yangmei is related to King Dan. Perhaps King Dan is Yangmei''s relative?


    Yangmei at the side was so nervous that her body was trembling, and the unknown waiting was always difficult.


    Zhou Shu settled down, pretending to be indifferent to answer questions, "Because of this, does the master have anything to do with this bead string?"


    "Haha Master Buxu laughed, "Is it strange that it doesn''t matter? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network. Except for those who have not been out of the mountain for a long time or who have not seen anything, everyone else will think of decay when they see this kind of bead. Is it possible that besides decay, there are other alchemists in Dongshengzhou Refining so many dust beads? If there is such a capable person, the old man really wants to see it, ha ha. "


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, it was already obvious that the beads indeed came from the master of Unforgiveness before him.


    Yangmei shivered more and more, staring at Master Unforgiveness, and wanted to step forward to say something, but she didn''t have the courage. After all, she was just an ordinary girl.


    Zhou Shu pressed her shoulder, shook her head lightly, and turned to Master Fuxu, "So, this string of beads belongs to the Master?"


    Master Fufu nodded his head with an air, "Yes, it is indeed worn when you are bored, but it is useless, it doesn''t matter whether it has it or not."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Master, do you remember the girl who wore this bead string back then?"


    "Oh?"


    Master Fushu glanced at Zhou Shu, then at the Yangmei beside him, and he smiled slightly, the kindness on his face remained the same, but his tone of voice was slightly different.


    "I have to remember, maybe there is, I have a little impression, but there is nothing to say about this kind of trivial matter. Compared with that girl, the old man is more interested in you."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and Yang Mei was also stunned.


    What they pursued painstakingly, in the eyes of others, turned out to be just trivial things.


    (PS: Thank you 1 Absolutely contradictory for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 682


    Chapter 682 Trivial little things are played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Say-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 683: what!

    It can be seen that Master Buxu has no concern for Yangmei at all, and doesn''t care at all.


    If he is really Yang Mei''s family, this answer is cruel.


    As if being hit by a heavy hammer, Yang Mei''s complexion turned pale. She pressed her lips, her body gradually softened, and gradually fell down. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu''s support, she would fall.


    Compared with Yangmei, Zhou Shu also received a certain blow, but he quickly got his mind and said lightly, "Master, what do you mean by this?"


    "not interesting."


    Master Fuxue shook his head slightly, "If Laoyou guessed right, this is the girl, right? Many words in Wurong Novel Network are good. The beads on her body are indeed old, but this does not mean that she and Old age is related, but it''s just an accident."


    Zhou Shu wondered, "Accident?"


    Master Unforgiveness smiled and nodded, and said with a little disdain, "Yes, it''s an accident, it doesn''t count. Let''s not talk about her-no-wrong-novel www.{qu}{ledu}, talk about you, the old man is a bit strange what����"


    "Master, please make it clear, is it an accident?"


    Staring at Master Unforgiveness, Zhou Shu''s eyes gradually became sharper. For Yangmei, he was unwilling to end like this, and could no longer completely hide his inner emotions.


    "The sharp eyes can see a lot. With this qualification, he is better than him. It is a shame to miss it at the beginning."


    The speech was interrupted, but he did not forgive the master but did not reprimand Zhou Shu. Instead, he watched Zhou Shu shaking his head and sighing, seeming to be talking to himself.


    This makes Zhou Shu very uncomfortable. Is this the situation?


    Things seem to be getting weird.


    Master Fu Xian waved his hand, the Lux pushed the car back a few steps, and returned to the original position. The children continued to shake their fans and waited. He closed his eyes slightly, seeming to be thinking.


    After a short while, he opened his eyes to look at Zhou Shu, and said lightly, "You must either?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes gradually faded, his complexion was calm, but his heart was stubborn.


    "it is good."


    Master Unforgiveness nodded, "The old man can tell you, but the old man is also very interested in you. In this way, we will deal with each other as equals, one question and one answer."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "One question and one answer?"


    "Yes, you ask the old man a question, the old man also asks you a question, one question and one answer, there are contacts. But you must remember that if you don''t answer, the old man will not answer, and the answer cannot be any lie. If you lie, the transaction will stop there, and you won��t be able to do so in the future. How?"


    Master Fuxu looked at Zhou Shu with a serious expression, nothing like ridicule.


    He smiled slightly, "This is a rare opportunity for you. Any old question will be answered. As long as you can ask it, Dandao will do."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment and nodded, "Okay, the younger generation asks to ask first."


    Master Fuxiu smiled, "Yes."


    At this time, there was a commotion outside the elegant hall.


    "I haven''t finished the appraisal yet?"


    "It''s so precious, naturally you have to look at it carefully."


    "Yes, what will happen if it doesn''t, it will be fun if it is fake."


    "Regardless of true or false, King Pill will definitely be able to see it."


    Not only the cultivators below were anxious, there were also some cultivators upstairs who were waiting impatiently, looking towards this side from time to time, but no one was spying on them with their divine consciousness, even if the formation in the elegant hall was not tight.


    An attendant walked quickly to Hua Lin''s side and said something in a low voice.


    Hua Lin was slightly surprised, and followed the attendant to the door.


    After a while, the door opened, and several monks walked in in stride. They were magnificent and steadily walking like a mountain. Their bearing was extraordinary, even among the many cultivating gods.


    "Elder Zheng Huabai!"


    "Duke Zhongde!"


    Someone soon recognized it and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    The few people were Zheng Huabai and Kong Zhongde. Next to Kong Zhongde, there was also Kong Jieren who Zhou Shu had encountered, but at this time his expression was very sullen, without the usual demeanor.


    It''s no wonder that I have been scolded and have not stopped until now, so my mood will naturally not be good.


    Not long ago, he told Kong Zhongde the news of the bead string as if offering treasures. He thought that he would be able to take a high look at it, but he received a nasty scolding.


    "Are you a fool?"


    "Since you are a string of dust beads, wouldn''t it be human? In addition to King Pill in Dongshengzhou, who can make so many dust beads? If you go out to practice, don''t you do not do any homework, just like that. Also worthy of being the heir of the Kong family?"


    "If King Pill was allowed to refine the pill, the old man would have invited it long ago, and I will use you! Although King Pill can refine the Pill of Heaven, but our pill must never be leaked out, and we must never refine it for King Pill. The alchemist we are looking for must be young and potential, we can train, not the kind of famous, do not even understand this, you are useful!"


    "Wuzhengshu was almost snatched? Is it possible? In Dongshengzhou, who dared to rob our Kong family? If you let you out to practice, you will give me this answer sheet. It''s so stupid and mortal!"


    ...


    And so on, the Kong Jie people didn''t get the reward they hoped, but revealed their stupidity. Now, the possibility of inheriting the family is basically gone.


    There may be a good mood.


    Seeing a few people, the practitioners below were excited and talked a lot.


    "It''s the first time I saw Duke Zhong De, those golden pupils, they look really horrible."


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Zhong De is also here for the sword meeting or for the auction?"


    "It seems that Jiegu that day was really attractive."


    And the cultivators upstairs all walked downstairs to greet them. One was the world-famous head of the family and the other was the host, so naturally they couldn''t neglect.


    Kong Zhongde seemed to have something on his mind, so he replied with his hand and went upstairs.


    Hua Lin led the way, explaining the current situation, leading the two into their respective elegant halls, ordered good attendants, and quickly stepped back out and returned to the elegant hall of Master Unforgiveness.


    Another distinguished guest came to Huabaoxuan. He was a little excited, but he also had some inexplicable worries. The appraisal seemed to be a bit long.


    In the elegant hall, the atmosphere is slightly depressed.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, then said slowly, "The junior thought, the exact relationship between the girl and the senior, and also because she left senior."


    "These are two questions."


    The Master did not forgive him and smiled, "The old man can answer you first, and then he will ask you questions."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    Master Fu Fu glanced at Yang Mei and shook his head slightly, "That girl has nothing to do with Lao Yu, but it''s not at all. She was once a sword tester for Lao Yu, no, a furnace for testing medicine."


    "!"


    Zhou Shu''s figure was shocked, staring at Master Fushu, there seemed to be a fire in his eyes.


    Yangmei couldn''t stand any longer, her body leaned softly on Zhou Shu, as if she had been taken away from all strength.


    The Master of Unforgiveness said indifferently, "You don''t have to be angry, to be an old-fashioned testing pot, but countless people can''t ask for it. The girl was also sent by her family." (To be continued.)


    Chapter 683 What?


    Chapter 683 What? It is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 684: Yangmeis life experience

    (I wish you all a happy National Day and good health!)


    In the world of cultivating immortals, furnace ding has never been a good word.


    Being a furnace cauldron means losing freedom, and you can''t even choose to die. It is the tool of the master for life, squeezed day and night until it completely loses value. The double repair furnace cauldron has a miserable fate.


    However, I have rarely heard of it.


    Zhou Shu, who had always been calm, was very angry when he heard the words of Master Unforgiveness, and he couldn''t control his emotions. Not to mention Yangmei, he was directly dizzy when he heard his parents send it to the stove.


    It is difficult for anyone to bear such a fact.


    Zhou Shu looked at Master Fuxue with piercing eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Senior''s words mean that Luding can''t even ask for it? Who would give away his children as furnaces?"


    Facing Zhou Shu��s cross-examination, Master Fu Xian shook his head calmly, ��If you are sure to treat this as the second question, the old man will naturally [no] [false] novel www.qulu.m can answer it, but here it is. Before, the old man should ask you questions."


    Zhou Shu paused and nodded, "Since it''s a rule, you have to follow it. Just ask."


    Master Fushu stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes flashed, "You, when your cultivation base was very low, once got a sword, and a ray of divine thought attached to the sword tried to control you, but you were trying to get rid of it. Yes, right? Although you can''t get rid of old age, you did, alas."


    Zhou Shu felt a violent earthquake in his heart.


    What Master Fushu was talking about was obviously the Red Dragon Sword, but Zhou Shu never mentioned this matter to anyone. Maybe he?


    It''s too weird, can it be said that he is proficient in calculations, can communicate with heaven and see the future of others? He observed that way before for the purpose of calculations... the calculations were too accurate. No wonder that in the world of cultivating immortals, calculations are the most mysterious technique.


    Master Fuxu looked at Zhou Shu quietly, with some enthusiasm in his eyes, as if the chef looked at the prepared dishes, but it seemed that they were not enough.


    Zhou Shu was a little numb.


    "right?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, Master Fushu asked again.


    "Yep."


    Zhou Shu cleared up his emotions, and said twice that he was right, and then said, "Senior, you asked two questions, and the junior answered correctly, so I can ask one more."


    "Ha ha����"


    Master Fu Xun was slightly startled, a little caught off guard, and his smile stopped, but soon he nodded, "Sure enough, the disciples of Wushuang City are all smart people, no matter how old you are."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Yang Mei, who was unconscious next to him, with a slight pain in his heart. He hugged her a little, then turned his head, "Senior, why did the girl''s parents want her to make her a furnace for her senior? "


    "You are very shrewd. As long as you answer the question of the old man, if you answer it right, there are a lot of questions. The cause and effect? ??Ha ha.


    Master Fuxu always wears a kind smile, but Zhou Shu can feel that behind his smile, there is obviously something else hidden.


    Zhou Shu was silent, just looking at him.


    Master Fu Fu thought for a moment, then slowly said, "I can''t remember it, maybe it was 20 or 30 years ago. It took me nearly two hundred years to develop a new pill that can be changed. It also greatly improves people��s aptitude, even surpassing genius, which can make it more suitable for practicing certain techniques. After the pill is refined, people naturally need to test the medicine. This pill is only suitable for babies for the time being, so try the medicine. Of course, the furnace ding for this must be a baby."


    He glanced at Yang Mei and said calmly, "The old folks are looking for people who are willing to try the medicine. Unexpectedly, there are quite a few repairers who are willing to let their children be furnaces. That girl was sent by her parents in this way. Among the babies, the most suitable elixir is the old one, and the others are naturally useless."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were condensed, as if thoughtful.


    "The old man notified those people to take back the babies, but only a few parents came, and no one claimed more babies. The parents also told them that they would not want to take care of them. The aptitudes of these babies are not good, and some are even bad. You can��t open your veins for cultivation. If you can��t use it as a furnace ding, it��s really useless. Many cultivating families won��t raise such a person.�� Master Fuxue snorted lightly, ��Also, since you don��t want it, the old will not help. You raise, the old and secluded valley never leaves outsiders."


    There was a hint of coldness in his eyes, "The old man threw all those babies out, not casually. The old man used the star-reversing lamp, and the girl was among them, but he slipped his hand when he lost it. The string was also taken out, and it happened to be obtained by you, so I came here. The cause and effect you want is just a small accident to the old man. Without the bead, it has nothing to do with the old man."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, and became more silent after sighing.


    It turns out that Yangmei is from such a source. Perhaps it is better not to look for it.


    Because of her poor aptitude, she was first given to King Dan by her parents as a furnace tripod, but failed to improve her qualifications as a furnace tripod, so she was abandoned by her family. Master Unforgiveness, who did not want to take in the baby, abandoned her again.


    The bayberry was thrown into the Qingyuan Mountains by the star-reversed lantern, and it happened to be seen by the elder Jin, and she survived by a fluke. It was also very lucky. The other babies, I''m afraid that not many will survive.


    The star-reversed lamp is an ancient magic weapon recorded in ancient books. Zhou Shu has also heard of it. It is rumored that it can only be used at night and has many effects. One of the magic tricks is called "Xing Zhao".


    Wherever the stars shine, you can travel freely, and if the monk you use is in full control of the power of the stars, you can use the star-reversing lights to travel across all continents instantly.


    Of course, this can only be achieved by the ancient power, and there is no such monk now.


    But the star photo is still usable. Although it is of little use, it can use the power of the stars to randomly teleport to an uncertain location. If you are not forgiving, the master uses this to discard those babies. Now, that string of beads was not illuminated by the stars, and was thrown out together.


    "The girl''s parents, do you still remember the master?"


    Yangmei wakes up from time to time, and looks up at Master Fushu, her voice is small but firm.


    At this time, her complexion was still pale, but there was no tear in her eyes, she was exceptionally calm and water stopped. It seemed that she had heard all these words, and after thinking about it, her heart was ashamed and she no longer expected her family.


    Master Fufu looked indifferent, "Who remembers, it''s probably a small family, it seems to be gone."


    "Oh, now."


    A wry smile appeared at the corner of Yangmei''s mouth, her lips closed tightly, no more.


    She lowered her head, leaning on Zhou Shu, holding Zhou Shu tightly with her hands, her clothes were pulled into a ball, as if she would never let go.


    Zhou Shu gently stroked her hair without comforting too much.


    Perhaps such a result is also a good thing, which can make her completely give up, she will never think about these things, and she can settle down to cultivate and condense pills.


    "Now, it''s the old man''s turn to ask."


    Master Bushu stared at Zhou Shu and said slowly.


    Zhou Shu raised his head and said indifferently, "Senior, it''s two to two now. It''s very fair. It''s better to stop the transaction."


    He faintly felt that the secret of doing this kind of transaction with a monk who seemed to be able to calculate might be dug out, which was not a good thing.


    "Hehe, you got what you wanted, but the old one hasn''t."


    Master Fuxu smiled, but his tone was much harsher, "There are two more questions, you must answer." (To be continued.)


    Chapter 684 Yang Mei''s Life Experience


    Chapter 684 Yang Mei��s life experience is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 685: Seem to understand

    phone-reading


    "Since the master knows the art of calculation, why not calculate it himself?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Master Unforgiveness and said lightly.


    "The technique of calculation? Haha, you thought that the old man has the technique of calculation, which can infer your past and future?"


    Master Fu Xun smiled slightly, with a hint of contempt in his smile, "I don��t want to be an old man, and I don��t want to learn it. The technique of calculation can only be learned by monks with special qualifications. It is extremely demanding and extremely difficult, and it is calculated to communicate with the Tao of Heaven, even the most. Simple calculations have to last for an hour. A slight error in the process may lead to death. Even if the calculation is successful, the monk will be greatly injured. Although the calculation is extremely mysterious, it is also one of the most difficult techniques to learn. You should be Is it that easy? Oh, no one tells you this in Wushuang City?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned, speechless.


    He is really not quite clear about the calculation technique. If it is really like what the Master Fuxu said, obviously, the few eyes he saw before can obviously not be regarded as a calculation.


    But if it weren''t for calculation, how would Master Fuxian know that he had been given a sword and had resisted the spirit of the sword?


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    Master Fufu continued, "Your third question is over, it''s time to die."


    Zhou Shu could only nod his head.


    "Wait, no one else needs to know about this question."


    Master Fu Xu looked at Yang Mei and waved his hand slightly. Yang Mei suddenly stood up, as if being pulled by a strong force, and was directly pulled aside.


    Clouds of white mist flew towards Yangmei, completely surrounding her in the blink of an eye.


    In an instant, the clouds dissipated, and Yang Mei was trapped in the transparent wall as if it had been frozen in ice, unable to move at all, nor showing any expression.


    Zhou Shu stood up and just wanted to do something, Master Fuxian shook his head slightly, and said calmly, "The old will not offend Wushuang City. You don''t have to worry, just sit down."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, then sat back again.


    The realm cultivation is too far apart, and he can''t do anything. He also understands that Master Unforgiveness will not start Yang Mei for no reason, but this seems to be a warning.


    Master Fu Xie looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and said in a deep voice, "You still have that kind of sword on your body, right?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression stagnated, showing a bit of concentration.


    Master Fu Xun smiled, "In fact, there is no need to answer, the old man knows the answer, the old man feels that the sword is on you."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Since the predecessors know, what else can I say."


    His complexion is still calm, but there is a rare confusion in his heart. The development of things is really weird. After King Dan saw him, why would he care about him and why he knew his secrets? If these were not calculated, then again what''s going on?


    Could it be that King Dan also worked for the Heavenly Sword Sect, only deliberately asking questions to test him, but actually didn''t know anything?


    Judging from Fairy Yudie��s warning to him, it was indeed possible for the Heavenly Sword Sect to do such a thing. If it was so, the Sword Sect was right that day.


    Because of Yangmei''s affairs, Zhou Shu''s mind was disturbed a bit. He didn''t have the usual calmness and didn''t think about it carefully. The flaws were revealed. Therefore, it was only natural to expose that he had a red sword.


    It seems unlikely, how did the Heavenly Sword Gate know that he would go to King Pill? Moreover, King Pill wouldn''t have known about Yangmei if he hadn''t taken out the beads.


    Be puzzled.


    But at this point, Zhou Shu calmed down and said directly, "Is the master of the Heavenly Sword Sect?"


    "Heaven Sword Gate, ha ha, of course not."


    Master Fufu answered calmly, but a sharp light flashed in his eyes. Although the light was fleeting, Zhou Shu still saw it. The hatred in it was entirely in the bones, in the soul, not at all. May be obliterated.


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved, and he thought to himself, Master Without Forgiveness could not be a friend of the Heavenly Sword Sect, on the contrary, he was most likely an enemy of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and he was the kind with deep hatred. Thinking of this, his heart was relieved. A lot.


    As long as it is not the Heavenly Sword Gate, the problem is not too big if the Red Jiao Sword is known to others.


    "Is this the fourth question?"


    The Master of Unforgiveness smiled, "You''re welcome to be old."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said straightly, "If the answer that the senior said is true, then it is."


    "The old man doesn''t need to lie to you."


    Master Fuxu twisted his beard not much, "The fourth question of the old man is, are you willing to give the red sword to the old man?"


    Zhou Shu was already calmer at this time, and he wouldn''t be surprised if he heard anything.


    He smiled, "So the purpose of the senior is this sword? Why do you have to find the junior? It is said that there are nine hundred and ninety-eight in the Heavenly Sword Gate."


    Master Unforgiveness said indifferently, "You are the old one."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, feeling suddenly open.


    He seemed to suddenly understand that he didn''t forgive the master for asking him for a sword, most of the time he wanted to hide it or even destroy it. The purpose was to prevent the Heavenly Sword Gate from collecting a thousand Crimson Swords, while the Heavenly Sword Gate did not collect a thousand. Sword, it is naturally unlikely to find Wei Shang''s reincarnated person.


    Reminiscent of the previous information, the reincarnated person of Wei Shang is indeed in the sword club, and there is a 90% chance that it is Gai Feng!


    Not forgiving the master to know Gai Feng and want to help Gai Feng cover up.


    The reason why it is not 100% is because there are still some doubts that he has not figured out yet.


    Master Fuxue is a little confused, "What are you laughing at, don''t you want to hand over the sword?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Since Senior wants it, there is nothing I don''t want to give. This sword is also troublesome for me. I want to deal with it. If Senior doesn''t find it, I might destroy it. Now. Why not do this kind of thing as a senior?"


    "destroy?"


    Master Fufu snorted slightly, and said with a little disdain, "You think too much, if the red dragon sword is so easy to destroy, how can the sky sword gate collect so many? The red gold dragon is the closest animal to the dragon. , Its blood is strong, and its scales are not soaked in water or fire. In the sixth rank, except for the candle dragon sacred flame, what can destroy it?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned, but thinking about it, it is true. If the material of the red dragon sword is ordinary, it may have been destroyed a lot in the past thousand years. A thousand can be left intact until now, which indeed shows its Sturdy.


    But thinking about it this way, there are new problems.


    "Such a powerful materialWhy is the finished product just a Tier 4 flying sword?"


    Master Fuxue shook his head, revealing a fascinating smile, "The transaction is over, I won''t answer this question, so just bring the sword."


    Zhou Shu nodded and asked again, "Senior won''t give it to the Heavenly Sword Sect, right?"


    Master Fu Xian just shook his head, with a trace of contempt hidden in his eyes, "The old man has a great use for this sword, of course it is not for the Heavenly Sword Sect, those of the Sword Sect, sooner or later..."


    He paused, showing a hint of impatience, "Hurry up, it''s been too long."


    Zhou Shu glanced around, then took out the Red Dragon Sword and threw it directly.


    Master Bushu glanced at it, and the sword disappeared without a trace.


    "Thank you," he looked at Zhou Shu, with a satisfied expression on his face, "I don''t know who the nephew comes from, and if the sect of the sect has a request for alchemy in the future, the old man will do it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The younger generation has no need for pill, no need."


    "That''s okay."


    Master Fushou nodded and waved, the ice on Yang Mei''s body disappeared and returned to Zhou Shu.


    Her expression was a bit dazed, it seemed that when she was frozen, even her soul and consciousness were imprisoned, and she had no idea what had happened.


    Zhou Shu took Yangmei and bowed his hands in salute, "Master, please announce the result of the appraisal."


    After speaking, he went out.


    There are still many confusions in his mind, as if he understands, but it seems that he does not understand.


    All kinds of doubts, like a black cloud, can''t dissipate in my heart.


    He didn''t want to have anything to do with Master Fu Xian anymore. This person, even the reincarnated Zhou Shu, would find it difficult to deal with.


    (Ps: Thank the sky is blue for your continuous support, :) Thanks to the book friends who have subscribed and voted, Happy National Day everyone! ) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 686: Contention

    Seeing a few people come out, the cultivators in the hall immediately became noisy.


    "It''s not good yet, are you guys doing it?"


    "The auction won''t open yet? It''s been half an hour, and if we do this again, we''re leaving!"


    "Does it take so long to identify one?"


    At this time, Master Fuxu slowly walked out of the elegant hall, arched his hands around, and said kindly, "I''m really sorry, the old man made you wait a long time."


    The cultivators suddenly changed their faces and bowed down in return.


    "Whatever the master said, it should be waited."


    "The longer the identification, the more assured we will be."


    "Although the master appraisal, we don''t care even if we wait for a day. Well, the tea here is delicious."


    Master Fufu smiled slightly, turned to the fellow monks around him, and said in a straightforward voice, "Everyone, after being identified by the elders, this ancient alchemy prescription is indeed true, and it is the three recorded in the ancient classics��No��Wrong��Fiction www. [qul][ed] The pill of heart pill, among them, the fourth-order Tianxin pill can assist the practitioner to build up the pill, the fifth-order heart-changing pill can help cultivate the Nascent Soul, and the sixth-order heart-crossing pill can defuse the heart demon. The three kinds of medicines are extremely rare and excellent."


    As soon as the voice fell, the crowd kept shouting in exclamation.


    "It turned out to be the rumored Three Heart Pill!"


    "The pill that can dissolve the heart demon is very rare, and it is really powerful."


    "Looking at what you said is true, it seems that you really understand it, but it''s not that Master Xunxu said, I am afraid that you have never heard of it, right? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network."


    "Don''t talk about it?"


    The cultivators upstairs stared at Hua Lin in the middle, and their expressions gradually became solemn. These three kinds of medicines could bring great benefits to the sect, and they had to fight for it.


    They are still bowing their hands to each other, but everyone sees the people around them as opponents, each with their own ideas.


    In an elegant hall, the three elders of the Heavenly Sword Gate looked particularly solemn, with some iron cyan colors, they looked at each other, and their eyes were all firm.


    "This pill, you must get it!"


    "Yes, you can''t take it to other sects."


    "Anything that affects the status of the sect is not allowed to happen! Even if it''s just not at all!"


    Zheng Huabai''s sonorous and powerful words seem to be loud and loud.


    Hua Lin also had a lot of joy on his face, and he said, "If you have a hard time, the master has appraised it, you are all satisfied? Now, Huabaoxuan auctions this incomplete ancient alchemy recipe and Tianxin Dan. As well as the specific prescriptions of the heart-changing pill, they will be auctioned together with a reserve price of two hundred middle-grade yuan stones, and at least an increase of 50 per bid!


    Someone exclaimed, "Use yuan stone to auction?"


    "Then we are out of play?"


    "Even if you use Lingshi, you can''t play it. It sounds like you can afford it, bah!"


    Hua Lin looked around and nodded, "Everyone, in any auction, alchemy is rarely seen. We at Huabaoxuan have a complete fifth-order alchemy and incomplete sixth-order alchemy for auction. Using the best spirit stone as the base price obviously does not reflect the value of the pill, and it also loses the face of your predecessors, so you must use the yuan stone to bid. Of course, you can also use various treasures to offset it. Huabaoxuan has a good The appraiser will reasonably calculate the value of the treasure."


    "Yes, Yuanshi is the best."


    Several cultivators nodded.


    Yuanshi is very rare. Naturally formed Yuanshi is very rare, and the cost of making it is very high. In addition to the arrangement of formations, it is necessary for monks to give up practice and convert the transformed Yuanpower into Yuanshi, such as a medium-grade one. The primordial stone requires one to two months of transformation from the cultivator of the primordial infant realm to obtain it, while the high-grade primordial gem can only be produced by the cultivator of the god-transition realm, which takes more than ten days.


    Not many monks are willing to give up precious spiritual practice, but the sect must also have a vitality stone. The first is to train the younger generation, the second is to be used as a necessary resource during war, and the third is that it is naturally impossible to buy in exchange for the spiritual stone, so each In the sect, there will be cultivators making primordial stones, and most of them are cultivators of the primordial infant realm who cannot advance to the next rank.


    Although the primordial stone is very precious, the benefits that this pill will bring to the sect are indeed worth changing for the primordial stone.


    Someone has already shouted, "Three hundred yuan stone!"


    "Four hundred!"


    Someone immediately increased the price, and the voices were one after another, and it was very lively.


    In the lively hall, no one noticed the three people in the corner.


    Hao Siyun grabbed Yangmei and said eagerly, "Yangmei, brother, so, did you find it?"


    Yangmei''s complexion was still pale, but there was a slight smile on the corners of her mouth.


    That smile was the same as Zhou Shu saw, Yang Mei was still the same, no matter what kind of hardship and suffering she faced, she was always optimistic and always smiled at others.


    She said lightly, "No, but there is no need to look for it anymore."


    "what?"


    Hao Siyun frowned, her face full of doubts, "Why? It seems that you look a little bad, your face is so pale."


    Yangmei smiled, "I''ll tell you again, like cloud, I''m fine, in fact, I''m very good, and I''ve never been so good."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yang Mei, a little distressed, but also a little relieved. Yang Mei will not hide from him now. Now that she said that, Xu Shi really looked down on it, and the hidden knot was also untied.


    Hao Siyun nodded without understanding.


    Yang Mei sat quietly for a while, suddenly turned her head, and blinked at Zhou Shu, "Brother, do you remember what I said? I said that the man could not make the best medicine, but could only make dust beads, which must be a bad thing. That''s too much. God doesn''t like him. It turns out that it is really like this. I guessed it, hehe."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Really, how else would you fail so many times? You will be better than him in the future."


    Masters who do not forgive are naturally not good people, using babies as furnaces, and discarding them like medicine dregs. If it weren''t for the fate of bayberry and the blessing of heaven, I''m afraid I would die long ago without a place to be buried.


    "that''s for sure."


    Yangmei nodded, with a serious expression, "Brother, me."


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu rubbed her head and answered very seriously Now my qualifications are also very good. I have seniors, so I don��t need them..." Yang Mei whispered a few words. Turned his head.


    This may be the last time she talked about family.


    At this time, the auction was much quieter.


    The price of the pill has been raised to two thousand nine hundred yuan. Many monks can only look at the pill and sigh. Although the pill is good, the price is not what they can afford. Personally.


    One is Zheng Huabai of Tianjianmen.


    One is Zhu Ningshan of the Chongyang Palace.


    There is also the Baiyun Taoist of Jin Chan Sect.


    Zheng Huabai stood in front of the railing, staring at the Taoist Baiyun on the opposite side, with a majestic expression and bright eyes, Ling Ran''s aura came out, "Brother Baiyun, the old man hasn''t been to the Jin Cicada Sect for a long time. Has the Guishan Gate been repaired?"


    Hearing these words, Taoist Baiyun paled, sighed and shook his head, turned and returned to the elegant hall, seeming to give up the fight.


    In the hall, someone whispered.


    "I heard that Jin Chanzong offended the Heavenly Sword Sect two hundred years ago, and refused to apologize. It seemed that he wanted to challenge the position of the Heavenly Sword Sect in Dongsheng Prefecture. As a result, the Heavenly Sword Sect sent an elder to cross the Tribulation Realm with only one sword. , He split the mountain gate of the Tianjin Cicada Sect in half, and all the mountain guard formation was damaged. The three monks guarding the formation were all seriously injured. I heard that they still left their hands..."


    "Without the elder who crossed the Tribulation Realm, it is impossible for Jin Chan Sect to catch up with the Heavenly Sword Gate."


    "No wonder you will be softened, alas."


    "What else can I do if I refuse to accept it? Do you still want the mountain gate to be destroyed again..."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support. Happy National Day~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 686


    Chapter 686 The competition is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 687: Willing to have something

    phone-reading


    "Three thousand."


    A quiet voice came from the lobby opposite.


    That is Zhu Ningshan.


    Zheng Huabai''s face was condensed, and he said loudly, "Three thousand and one!"


    He can scare away the Golden Cicada Sect, but he can''t scare back to the Chongyang Palace. They are the same six major sects and have similar status. Moreover, there is only one major sect in Beiluzhou, which is rich in land and resources, and that is the Chongyang Palace. The strength, I''m afraid it is even higher than the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    Zhu Ningshan''s voice was quickly picked up, "Three thousand two."


    Zheng Huabai''s beard trembled slightly, and his voice became louder, "Three thousand three!"


    "Three thousand and four."


    It was still a calm voice, followed closely.


    In the hall, the discussion gradually increased.


    "Looking at this posture, today the two major sects are going to fight to death and life, it is interesting."


    "I heard that the two major sects have some old grievances, and no one will let them. There is a play to see now."


    "But this is the site of the Heavenly Sword Gate, isn''t Zhu Ningshan worried?"


    "What is there to worry about? Regarding the strength of the cultivation base, the cultivator of the Heavenly Sword Sect in Liuming Mountain, I am afraid that none of them are his opponents."


    Zheng Huabai twisted his beard, feeling a little bored.


    If it is normal, in the sword fair auction, even the best things can be bought at a reasonable price. As long as the bid is the same as before, the price is high, and then other sects in Dongsheng Prefecture can be deterred. But I didn''t expect that someone from the Chongyang Palace would come to Dongshengjian this time, and that set would no longer work.


    A few thousand yuan stone is not too much for the Tianjianmen, but if you continue to carry it, it will lose his dignity. When will Tianjianmen buy things and keep shouting like other people? Here in Liuming Mountain, Tian Jianhua has always made an offer, and others will give in obediently, or get into a relationship with the Heavenly Sword Sect, but now it doesn''t work.


    The earth emperor was used to it and felt uncomfortable.


    But the Dan Fang absolutely must buy it, especially if it cannot fall into the hands of the Chongyang Palace. After thinking for a while, he continued to shout, "Three thousand five!"


    "Three thousand six."


    Before Hua Lin had time to confirm, Zhu Ningshan spoke.


    Zheng Huabai couldn''t help it, and he arched his hand towards the elegant hall, and said with a smile, "I wish you friends, you are really catching up, hehe."


    Zhu Ningshan said faintly, "I''m sorry."


    Zheng Huabai snorted, "Three thousand seven!"


    Zhu Ningshan won''t let it go, "Three thousand eight."


    Zheng Huabai was a little embarrassed, and said righteously, "I wish you fellow daoists, is the Chongyang Palace going to fight with us to the end?"


    Zhu Ningshan smiled, "Why did Brother Zheng say this? Any sect wants to buy this kind of pill, and the Chongyang Palace is naturally the same. What''s weird..." He paused, "But, Zhu It��s not absolutely necessary, as long as Fellow Zheng Daoyou says, Zhu can also give up."


    "Ok?"


    Zheng Huabai showed many doubts.


    Zhu Ningshan said slowly, "I would like to invite Fellow Daoist Zheng to come over for a comment, and Lord Hua Xuan to wait for a while, how about?"


    Hua Lin nodded, "Two seniors please."


    Although he did not comply with the rules of the auction, he also knew that he could not adhere to the rules at this time, and at the same time offended the two major sects, and no one could do it.


    Zheng Huabai thought for a moment and walked towards Zhu Ningshan''s elegant hall.


    "Friend Zheng Dao."


    Zhu Ningshan smiled and arched his hands, and Zhu Xiaorou beside him saluted.


    Zheng Huabai returned the courtesy with a stern expression, with a trace of doubt on his face, "I wish you friends, what do you want to say, just say it now."


    Zhu Ningshan''s gaze was fixed, staring at Zheng Huabai, "It''s very simple, the Chongyang Palace does not fight for the pill, and the Heavenly Sword Gate does not fight for the bones of heaven."


    Zheng Huabai was slightly stagnant, "It turns out that Friends of the Taoist wish is not in the pill, but in the bones of heaven."


    Zhu Ningshan nodded calmly, "Yes, compared to Dan Fang, Zhu is indeed more interested in the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, but I don''t know that the Heavenly Sword Gate is not willing?"


    "What if you are willing, what if you are not willing?"


    Zheng Huabai was slightly surprised, "Could it be that in this Liuming Mountain, the Chongyang Palace still wants to threaten the Heavenly Sword Gate?"


    "I wish someone dare not."


    Zhu Ningshan smiled, "If the Heavenly Sword Gate is willing to give up the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, Zhu will immediately shut up and let Brother Zheng take the pill, but if the Heavenly Sword Gate has to grab both, Zhu will have to accompany him. In the end, even if the price of the Dan Fang is raised to the sky, Zhu will not back down."


    His look is very serious, not a joke, anyone can tell.


    Zheng Huabai snorted, "No matter how many stones, the Heavenly Sword Gate can''t be afforded, so what''s the fear?"


    "Brother Zheng Dao, why bother to say so."


    Zhu Ningshan smiled indifferently, "The financial resources of the Heavenly Sword Gate are obvious to all, but Brother Zheng Dao wants to win two at the same time. It''s also very painful. Why not take what you need? As far as Zhu knows, there are some in the Heavenly Sword Gate. Jian Xiu, because of excessive sword training, murderous aura, sharp aura, etc., invaded the body and damaged the Nascent Soul, so the future is bleak. If they have a heart-changing pill, maybe they can slowly recover?"


    "how do you know?"


    Zheng Huabai''s figure was shocked. This matter is also secret in the Heavenly Sword Gate. Some sword tactics of the Heavenly Sword Gate do have such problems. Once the monk practices improperly, the murderous intent attached to the sword intent will bite the Yuan Ying, although there is nothing. It''s a big problem, but it also makes it difficult for the Nascent Soul to accept the integration, and the process of transforming into the Nascent Soul will become extremely difficult.


    Many Jian Xiu suffered from this embarrassment, and his nephew was one of them.


    And the Heart Transformation Pill can assist in the cultivation of the Nasal Infant, nourish the Nasal Infant, and make the fusion of the soul and consciousness with the Nasal Infant easier, which can just make up for and repair the Nasal Infant that has been backlashed.


    When he knew that the pill formula included the heart-changing pill , he decided to get it. After all, it is more beneficial to the sect. In contrast, the bones of the heavens are only about individuals, although precious, but It is not necessary.


    "It''s not a difficult task. It''s clear after watching the Sword Club. It''s a pity that there are many good seedlings."


    Zhu Ningshan sighed, "Brother Zheng Dao can''t bear to watch them fail to advance, right?"


    Zheng Huabai thought for a while, and finally nodded, "I wish fellow Taoist you can even see this. I''m afraid it''s just a few steps away from crossing the tribulation realm? It''s just the realm that suppresses people, and I have nothing to say. , Since Fellow Zhu insists on doing this, Heavenly Tribulation Bone, our Heavenly Sword Sect will not bid."


    "it is good!"


    Zhu Ningshan rubbed his palm and smiled, "With the words of Daoyou Zheng, Zhu is relieved. Thank you for your accomplishment."


    "No thanks."


    Zheng Huabai shook his head and walked out.


    Sitting back, Zhu Ningshan was very happy, with a smile on his face.


    Zhu Xiaorou stood up and said warmly, "Congratulations, father, since Tianjianmen was willing to withdraw, 90% of Jiegu belonged to his father that day."


    "hope so."


    Zhu Ningshan nodded, "If nothing goes wrong, there should be no one with more primordial stones than I have, but...I said before that I was bartering things, and I was afraid that someone would come up with treasures that tempted the owner of Heavenly Tribulation Bone. "


    There are too many scruples, and there is always a little worry in his eyes.


    Zhu Xiaorou shook her head, "Father, don��t worry. Regarding treasures, Chongyang Palace will not be inferior to others, regardless of pill or magic weapon... Unless that person is a sword repairman and only likes flying swords and swords. Chongyang Palace does not. Sword repair, but now that the Heavenly Sword Gate is not in contention, there is no more worry about this."


    Zhu Ningshan laughed loudly, "Haha, what I said is, we will rush back when we get the Heavenly Tribulation Bones!" (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 688: Auction bone

    (PS: Sorry, I''m late...


    Will go out, maybe not more, sorry again. )


    "Three thousand nine!"


    Zheng Huabai spoke again, this time no one shouted again, and the Heavenly Sword Sect also got the pill as he wished.


    "Three thousand nine yuan stone..."


    "A sect like Tianliu Sect may not necessarily have such savings in a hundred years. The Heavenly Sword Sect was taken out without caring."


    "I really envy and hate."


    Apart from envy, this result has caused a lot of speculation.


    Why is the Chongyang Palace indisputable? There are different opinions on whether the strong guest did not overwhelm the master, or reached a discordant deal.


    After obtaining the alchemy, Zheng Huabai immediately left with the cultivator of the Heavenly Sword Gate. It should be passed on earlier so that the alchemist in the Heavenly Sword Gate could begin to refine it.


    This sent a good message that the Heavenly Sword Gate would not compete for the Heavenly Tribulation Bone.


    Many monks have a chance.


    [��^׃^���Z][www].[quled].[com]


    The auction will continue.


    With the foreshadowing in front, the eager atmosphere continued, and the cultivators seemed to have red eyes. Each lot was sold at a very high price. The Tier 5 swordsmanship is not uncommon outside, and its value here has increased three or four times, and some Tier 5 magic weapons are even more expensive by seven or eight times. .


    The name is too real, and the goods are cheap and beautiful. Many businesses are most happy to see it. Most of them appear in the homes of big businessmen. The opening of Huabaoxuan can get such results, which is very good.


    And the cultivators of the gods are all waiting, waiting for the appearance of the last lot, the Heavenly Tribulation Bone.


    These are not of interest to them.


    The smile on Hua Lin��s face is getting more and more, and he can no longer remain calm. His hard work has been rewarded ten times, enough to get more support in the world, and if the bones of Heaven are auctioned, Hua Baoxuan will The entire Dongsheng Prefecture will rise in popularity and become a famous merchant. Except for a few large merchants, no other merchants have sold treasures of the level of Heavenly Tribulation Bone.


    "Everyone, be quiet."


    He looked around, feeling a little complacent, "Below is the highlight of our Huabaoxuan auction, Heavenly Tribulation Bone!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the noisy crowd was suddenly silent, and the god-transforming monks, whose eyes seemed to have turned into a blazing sun, fixedly stared at the high platform without moving.


    Not long after, a small piece of white bone appeared on the high platform. Its quality was crystal clear as jade. Just when it was taken out of the box, the moon-wheel-like brilliance radiated out in circles, ripples constantly, reflecting the surrounding area.


    This light can only be felt by monks.


    "Sure enough, it is Heaven Tribulation Bone!"


    "Six colors, it''s hard to imagine a great monk who has survived the six levels of heaven."


    "Yes, such a cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm will basically only fall into the Heavenly Tribulation, and all cultivation bases will be restored to the heavens and the earth, returning to the heavens, the body of the soul, everything is lost, and it is impossible to stay at all. ...Is it hurt?"


    "Injured? There is a little possibility, it seems that only this is possible."


    "Most of them encountered the legendary beasts or even the sacred beasts. In this realm, the cultivators will not kill each other. Even if they kill, it is difficult to kill each other, but it will affect the sect."


    "This is the remains of the ancients. Maybe it was attacked by other races, such as the alien race, or the sea race. Some ancient big monsters are also possible."


    Seeing such a strange treasure, some very few cultivators opened up the chatterbox and had a heated discussion.


    Zhou Shu in the hall felt quite instructive when he heard these and gained a lot of knowledge.


    By the railing, Kong Zhongde stared at the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, his expression extremely eager.


    The Pill of Destiny has not yet arrived. If the Heaven Tribulation Bone can be understood, it will definitely be of great benefit to the future integration.


    The Kong family originally had celestial calamity bones, and it was a nearly complete skeleton. It was the remains of a great monk who crossed the calamity realm killed by the ancestors of the Kong family with the sword of Ren Wang, but it has been lost for a long time, otherwise, It is not that the Kong family hasn''t seen a monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm for so many years.


    The Nenwang Sword is the sixth-order best flying sword inherited. The ancient sword spirit attached to the heaven and earth origin power is so rich, it is almost equal to the power of the heavens, and it is the perfect body of the tribulation realm, and it cannot be resisted. .


    Zhu Ningshan, who had not come out, also came out.


    He glanced at the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, his body shape couldn''t help but shocked, after searching hard, he finally got the result.


    "It''s mine, no one wants to take it away!"


    He cried secretly in his heart, and finally resisted the idea of ??snatching.


    His whole body was glowing hot, and the monks around him felt it, and they all backed down, as if standing on the side would be burned.


    Everyone was excited about the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, the only thing that didn''t come out was King Pill, he was holding the bead string in his hand and didn''t think about it.


    The enthusiasm around him was like a fire, burning Hua Lin in the middle to make his face flushed, and he couldn''t help being excited. He shouted, "Now Huabaoxuan is auctioning the bones of Heaven!"


    "The reserve price is one thousand yuan stone! Every time the price increases is at least one hundred yuan stone!"


    "You can bring out all kinds of treasures. Huabaoxuan will estimate the price if you are interested. It is especially important to note that if the treasure is satisfactory, the estimated price may be very high!"


    This sentence was naturally what Zhou Shu asked him to say. Zhou Shu cares not only about the primordial stone, but also the treasures that can help quickly advance to the ranks, such as pill, magic weapon, talisman, and spiritual objects.


    "One thousand and five!"


    "One thousand and six!"


    Soon, the price was raised to four thousand yuan stone.


    But such a high price scared the many cultivators of the gods, and the battle for the division was much more intense than when the Dan Fang was auctioned.


    This is not surprising. If it is of equal rank, the Heavenly Tribulation Bone can be regarded as the best among the seventh-order materials, and its value naturally exceeds the previous Danfang. Moreover, the meaning of the Danfang lies in the sect. The meaning of the Heavenly Tribulation Bone is which is more important than the Zongmen. , UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com, most monks can answer without thinking, of course it is, and will always be.


    "Four thousand, plus a high-grade Ju Yuan Lingzhu!"


    "what?"


    Hearing this offer, the crowd suddenly became excited and looked in the direction of the sound.


    It was a noble female cultivator, white-toothed blue moth, with extraordinary demeanor. She glanced at the cultivators around her, her eyebrows were slightly raised, her eyes showed a trace of disdain, and she was in her breast, surely she could hold the Heavenly Tribulation Bone. Look like.


    "It''s Leng Yuyue from Mingqiumen."


    A monk couldn''t help shaking his head and sighed, "She actually gave up the Ju Yuan Lingzhu..."


    A cultivator wondered, "What is the Juyuan Spirit Orb?"


    "The Juyuan Spirit Orb is a very rare special auxiliary magic weapon. Its purpose is to collect scattered vitality between heaven and earth. Between heaven and earth, in fact, most places with spiritual energy also have vitality, but the vitality in these places is very thin and thin. It is impossible for the cultivator to use it at all, but it is not the case with the Primal Gathering Orb. It can gather those thin vitality to the extent that the cultivator can absorb and use it."


    "Yes, this brother is right. If a high-grade gathering element spirit orb is placed around the general fourth-order spiritual veins, a small vitality area can be formed within three years, allowing the cultivating elementary infant realm cultivator for one month. , Think about it, the pure vitality area is much faster than absorbing aura and then transforming it, and the cultivation speed can be increased by at least ten times."


    "If you have a Spirit Gathering Orb, you can have one month of vitality cultivation every three years. If things go on like this, it will naturally be a great improvement for the monks who can''t find vitality cultivation."


    "A very practical magic weapon, is Huabaoxuan interested?" (To be continued.)


    Chapter 688


    Chapter 688 Auction Heaven Tribulation Bones is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 689: Take a break

    After Leng Yuyue shouted the price, the crowd was quiet for a while.


    For the first time, there was a magic weapon to offer, and it was a special auxiliary magic weapon. This kind of magic weapon has no rank. It is very rare for the cultivator to use it regardless of the level of realm. Other cultivators want to see if Huabaoxuan will feel it. Interest, and what price will be offered.


    Hua Lin glanced around, then saluted Leng Yuyue, showing a lot of apologies, "Senior, sorry, Hua Baoxuan doesn''t have much interest in the Ju Yuan Lingzhu. If it must be evaluated, it can only be counted as three hundred. Yuanshi."


    "Three hundred yuan stone?"


    Leng Yuyue''s face was stunned, and soon her brows were erected, and she stared at Hua Lin in disregard of the image, and said sharply, "This is the Juyuan Lingzhu, and it is top-grade. Do you know what Huabaoxuan knows?"


    Hua Lin didn��t change his face, and only shook his head, ��I��m really sorry, it��s not that the predecessor��s fault, but Hua Baoxuan is not interested. The three hundred yuan stone does not represent its price, but the predecessors must use it to bid for the price. , (None) (wrong) (novel) 3.qu can only do this."


    "Humph!"


    Leng Yuyue turned her head and walked straight into the elegant hall, banging, the door closed behind her.


    People who think they are worth a few thousand yuan stone are said to be hundreds, so they are naturally too angry.


    The wrath of the cultivating monk, just like coercion, spread quickly in the hall like a gust of wind, and everyone couldn''t help quieting down, and all the horses screamed.


    In the silence, Hua Lin settled down, quietly wiped off his sweat, and continued, "Everyone, the highest price is now 4,300 yuan. You can continue to bid."


    When the Juyuan Lingzhu called out, Hua Lin looked in Zhou Shu''s direction. He saw Zhou Shu pinch his nose, and immediately gave Zhou Shu''s answer. Zhou Shu was not interested, so he would have this Reply.


    Zhou Shu dressed in Wushuangcheng''s costume was a bit conspicuous in the crowd, but the people who were paying attention to the auction would not care about his subtle movements.


    Don��t gather the elementary spirit orbs. Zhou Shu has his consideration. Although the auxiliary effect of the elementary spirit orbs is very good, placing them on the side of the spiritual veins is equivalent to raising the level of the spiritual veins, but it will take too long to meet his requirements. Demand, what he needs is the opportunity to quickly improve his cultivation and reach the Nascent Infant realm as soon as possible, instead of meditating in one place for decades. What''s more, the effect of the Gathering Spirit Orb can be completely replaced by the Primal Stone, and he does not lack the Yuan stone.


    "Five thousand yuan stone, plus a ray of bipolar spiritual fire."


    The deep voice came from an old man with a purple complexion, three strands of long beard hanging down to his chest, a majestic and square face, sharp eyes, and a seven-point domineering look, which made people feel a little bit of fear.


    "The Supreme Elder of Dayi Sect, close your ears."


    The cognizant monk turned his head and whispered, "But this bipolar spirit fire is the background, it seems that I have never heard of it?"


    "I haven''t heard of it. It''s a different fire, right? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network"


    "Rank Six Different Fire."


    Naturally, some monks quickly explained, "Bipolar fire is a special kind of extreme hot and cold fire. It is a fifth-tier, produced in the open secret fire cloud cave in the Daqin Mountains. The bipolar fire is very good. But if luck is good to a certain extent, it is possible to get a better bipolar spiritual fire in it."


    "Compared to the bipolar fire, the sixth-order bipolar spiritual fire is more rare, and it is considered to be quite outstanding among all the different fires. In a place like Dongshengzhou where there is no abnormal fire, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is the top three, but This kind of supernatural fire is full of spirituality, similar to the silver dragon''s supernatural fire. It has the ability to recognize the master. It is extremely difficult for ordinary monks to absorb. It does too much damage to the Nascent Soul. A little carelessness is the result of the death of the body... Those who are on fire are all great monks who cross the tribulation realm."


    "Even though Guan Er got the bipolar spirit fire, he didn''t dare to absorb it and kept it forever. Now it''s a choice to trade it out."


    A monk sighed, "When the double pole spirit fire comes out, the price will rise."


    The sixth-order fire is not much less rare than the Heavenly Tribulation Bone. Everyone''s eyes are on Hua Lin, and what kind of valuation Hua Baoxuan will have.


    Hua Lin thought for a moment, as if thinking about it for a while, but still shook his head apologetically, "Sorry, Senior Guan, Hua Baoxuan is not interested in the bipolar fire. If he must join the auction, he can only estimate the price of three hundred. Yuanshi."


    "?"


    "Sixth-order different fire three hundred yuan stone, is it a mistake?"


    "It''s more than ten times."


    The repairmen in the hall were surprised.


    Guan Er''s face became more purple, as if blood was about to overflow, and he stroked his beard for a long time, "Funny! Don''t you really understand Hua Baoxuan?"


    He was really angry, and in his words, the coercion unconsciously took it out.


    Feeling the anger of the cultivator, Hua Lin was shocked and almost fell. It took a long time to calm his mind. He took a long breath and said as calmly as possible, "Senior, all assessments are based on whether you are interested. As a prerequisite, if you are not interested, you will naturally not be able to quote a high price. On the contrary, if you are interested, it is the fifth-order magic pill, which can also estimate several thousand yuan."


    Although fluent in speech, his figure is still a little trembling.


    Being stunned by the cultivator of the gods continuously was a great test for his spirit, and he couldn''t hold on to it. It''s no wonder that this auction lasted for too long, and he was consuming it all the time, just like practicing cultivation, and he couldn''t afford it.


    Immediately someone asked, "So, as long as you can come up with a few things that interest Huabaoxuan, the true value comes next?"


    Hua Lin nodded It can be said, but the value cannot be too low, at least it should be a treasure measured by Yuanshi. "


    "Oh."


    There was a monk who seemed to be thinking, contemplating his eyebrows.


    Hua Lin looked at Guan Er and hesitated, "Senior, your offer..."


    "No report, I take it back!"


    Guan Er snorted and turned back to the elegant hall.


    Hua Lin''s figure trembled again, and nodded with a wry smile, "Then it is still four thousand three hundred yuan stone, you can continue to bid."


    His wry smile was sent to Zhou Shu, and it immediately drew the anger of the two **** transformation cultivators. The spirits couldn''t stand it, and it was really helpless.


    As soon as the bidding price of Bipolar Spirit Fire came out, he saw Zhou Shu shrugging his shoulders. As agreed before, it was still a sign of disinterest. He could only bite the bullet and continue to give an estimate of three hundred yuan stone. In fact, as long as Zhou Shu is not interested, even if it is an eighth-tier ninth-tier treasure, it is still a three-hundred yuan stone.


    Of course, Zhou Shu would not want the bipolar spirit fire. For him, he did not have the skill to control the silver scorpion fire, and it was impossible to absorb other strange fires. Moreover, the bipolar spirit fire was too dangerous, even the seventh-grade gold core Can''t bear it.


    "Lord Hua Xuan, I see your complexion a little bit bad. Speaking of it, the auction has been going on for four hours. It''s better to have a rest. We also have to consider how to buy this day''s bones."


    A monk saw Hua Lin''s discomfort and said slowly.


    Hua Lin nodded gratefully, "Thank you seniors for their concern. The younger generations do not have enough cultivation skills. They really need a rest. Then the auction will be temporarily suspended for half an hour. You should rest for a while and continue after half an hour."


    He arched his hands and walked quickly to the back hall. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 689


    Chapter 689 A break is played by a member of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speaking-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 690: Is there any higher

    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Friends of Hua Dao, have worked hard."


    "No hard work, thanks to Brother Zhou, Huabaoxuan has opened up its reputation this time, and I am really grateful."


    Hua Lin shook his head and bowed to Zhou Shu, then said helplessly, "But I can''t make it through, all those monks..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I will come to the auction of the Heavenly Tribulation Bone."


    "Ah, I have the same intention. After all, I am interested in treasures. Brother Zhou has the final say."


    Hua Lin nodded repeatedly and said in a long sigh, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to persist. I''m really going to trouble Brother Zhou, I''m really sorry."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It doesn''t matter, Fellow Hua Daoist just rest."


    In fact, Hua Lin is not incapable of insisting on him, but Hua Baoxuan, as a merchant, pays attention to making money with harmony. If you offend too many cultivators, it will do no good to Hua Baoxuan, but only disadvantages. Just now, you have offended two in a row, Hua Lin I can''t stand it anymore, just a few more, Huabaoxuan=No=Wrong=novel ww.qu I am afraid that everyone will shout and beat.


    However, Zhou Shu was not worried about offending people. Anyway, Wushuang City was holding on behind him. No matter how much offense, it didn''t matter to him. Moreover, he chose treasures without the trouble of gestures.


    As for whether he would be recognized by others, he did not hesitate. Wushuang City��s concealment methods are very clever, and neither realm can be seen through. When he was in Lingyu City, when he was in Lingyu City, when he condensed his veins into a black messenger, those Nascent Souls Even the monks couldn''t recognize it. Now in the Golden Core Realm, most of the cultivators in the Divine Realm would not recognize it either.


    Half an hour later, Hua Lin walked up to the platform to explain a few words, and then gave up the position to Zhou Shu.


    Everyone was surprised to see the change in the middle, but when they saw that they were the messengers of Wushuang City, they didn''t say much. After all, they said before that the auction was held by the Hua Family and Wushuang City together.


    Zhu Ningshan''s reaction was a little different. He stared at Zhou Shu for a while, with a look of surprise, and whispered a few words to Zhu Xiaorou beside him.


    Zhu Xiaorou was startled, staring at Zhou Shu, with many doubts in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu did not notice this. He arched his hands around and said slowly, "Seniors, Master Hua Xuan feels slightly unwell, I will continue to host the next auction." After a pause, he took out Wushuang Ling and let go In front of me, "I will pass Wushuang orders to the treasures that you bid for, and then he will decide the price."


    Everyone nodded, there was no objection, and the auction continued.


    The bidders are quite enthusiastic, most of them are the combination of Yuanshi and other treasures, most of which are high-quality fifth-order top-grade magic weapons, and there are also pill magic tricks and so on.


    No one uses the sixth-order magic weapon to bid.


    For magic weapons, there is a big difference between the sixth and fifth levels. It is not about power, but the degree of rarity. Refining sixth-level magic weapons often requires several seventh-level materials. Such materials are extremely rare and difficult to obtain. Making magic weapons is even more difficult.


    If the fifth-order magic weapon still has a little mass production, it is impossible for the sixth-order magic weapon. Each sixth-order magic weapon can be said to be unique.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, most of the cultivators of the gods have only a sixth-order magic weapon to accompany them, so where can they be traded.


    Zhou Shu listened to many quotations, but kept shaking his head, and none of them were interested, so he priced three hundred yuan.


    Many people are dissatisfied, but they are helpless.


    Someone became impatient, "You tell me that the master is really interested, don''t you want it now, let us quote?"


    "Yeah, don''t bother, then auction?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Don''t worry, everyone, I''ll go and ask."


    He closed his eyes and meditated, seeming to be communicating, and after a while, he said, "All that is in line with the value of the tribulation bone, the fifth-order magic weapon is not needed, the ancient five-element magic formula or the sixth-order spiritual thing is best."


    "A Tier 6 spiritual creature?"


    "Spiritual objects are born in full compliance with the way of heaven, and most of them have the aura of the origin of heaven and earth, which is of greatest benefit to the cultivator, and the effect is even better than the effect of cultivation...not to mention the sixth level, whoever encounters it directly eats it? "


    "Yeah, will the great opportunity be left to others?"


    "Ancient magic tricks? Only some big sects can have them."


    "These two requirements are a bit higher, so it''s no wonder that I didn''t like the previous ones."


    When everyone talked, they seemed to be a little dissatisfied, but at this moment a tall monk said in a straightforward voice, "Is it a sixth-order spiritual thing? Good, the old man gave a six thousand yuan stone and a southern pine grass."


    "South Pine Grass?"


    "The extremely rare Tier 6 spiritual creature can not only prolong the life span of a hundred years, but also greatly increase the cultivation base of Yuanli, which can be worthy of the cultivator''s decades of hard work. I am willing to take it out..."


    "It''s really hard to fight for the bones of heaven."


    Hearing everyone''s discussion, Zhou Shu showed some thoughts, nodded and said, "This hard-loose grass can be counted as two thousand yuan stone."


    The monk shook his head slightly, a little dissatisfied, "Is it only two thousand?"


    Zhou Shu expressed regret, "The master of the Heavenly Tribulation Bone said that I am just passing on a message."


    The monk nodded, "Fine, then two thousand."


    Zhou Shu looked around and said in a straightforward voice, "The current offer is eight thousand yuan stone, you can continue."


    Silent for a while.


    It was also unexpected that some cultivators would actually come out with a Tier 6 spiritual item, and they would still be able to prolong their life and increase their cultivation base, and many people would no longer be able to bid.


    The monk was complacent, looked around, his expression was quite meaningful.


    But before being proud for a while, a voice suddenly came out from the elegant hall, "The old man gave out ten thousand yuan."


    The monk was immediately startled, ", ten thousand yuan stone?"


    He is not the only one who suspects 10,000 yuan stone? Improved so much at once. "


    "Even if the big sect comes out with such a multi-element stone, it feels very distressed, who, there are such multi-element stones, is it true?"


    Soon someone retorted, "Maybe there is a fake? But King Dan!"


    "It turns out that it is Master Pill King, then it is not surprising... After all, he is the strongest Pill Master in Dongsheng Prefecture, and the Medicine Shenzong behind him is also a wealthy country, I am afraid it is even richer than the Heavenly Sword Gate."


    "The current Master Danwang is quoting 10,000 yuan, is there any higher?" Zhou Shu announced in a slow voice, with a smile on his mouth.


    Has a high roller finally come in?


    Ten thousand yuan stone is considered to meet his most basic requirements, and if you want to sell it, you must not be lower than this price.


    As soon as the price of ten thousand yuan stone came out, many monks suddenly bowed their heads. Although they were also very rich, they were obviously not enough compared with King Dan.


    Even Zhu Ningshan was slightly stagnant, and the price increase was a little bit faster than he expected.


    Logically, the calamity is the price of six or seven thousand yuan stone.


    "Is there no one?"


    Zhou Shu Ning looked around and said quite provocatively, "If there is no one, Jiegu will belong to Master Pill King that day."


    "twelve thousand."


    Zhu Ningshan raised his hand and said slowly.


    Everyone was surprised, "Ah, it''s twelve thousand in one go..."


    Before the astonishment was over, there was a voice in the elegant hall immediately, "Twelve thousand, plus a copy of the Five Thunders of Yin and Yang Righteous Qi."


    (PS: Thank you Sky is Azure for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to the favorite vote~)


    (PPS: Happy National Day~~) (To be continued.)


    Chapter 690


    Chapter 690 Is there anything higher is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speak-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 691: Last stroke

    phone-reading


    "Yin and Yang Righteous Qi Five Thunder Formula?"


    The cultivators in the hall were a little at a loss, while the **** transformation cultivators upstairs were completely different.


    "This is not an ordinary ancient method."


    "Well, it''s the thunder-inducing technique from the mountain of Shu. The radiant sky is powerful and powerful, and it is extremely powerful. It is like a catastrophe.


    "How can King Dan get such a trick?"


    "I saw something amazing..."


    Zhou Shu was also shocked when he heard these comments.


    Shushan.


    In the ancient times, the great cultivating sect, which was as famous as Kunlun, was famous for its thunder method and swordsmanship. At that time, most of the cultivators at that time came from these two families. However, Shushan was also the earliest declining sect of cultivating immortals, before the age of prosperity. , That is, before the tower of Tongtian was built, he had already died out.


    No one knows how such a huge sect was annihilated. It seems that within a hundred years, it ceased to exist, leaving only many inheritances to pass on to the world.


    The inheritance left by Shushan has always been a goal pursued by many immortal cultivators, and it is very popular. Even some low-level techniques are very popular and valued. The five thunder tactics of yin and yang righteousness are one of the thunder techniques that Shushan is best at, not to mention its great power, but also extremely rare. Among the many ancient tactics, it is also the existence of stars holding the moon.


    "No more quotations?"


    King Dan''s voice was still very kind, but it also contained a lot of pride.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Senior, please wait a moment, I will ask."


    After thinking about it quickly for a while, he nodded, "Senior, the five thunder tactics of yin and yang righteousness can be used for three thousand yuan stone."


    In fact, this kind of ancient tactics was not what he wanted, but he said the ancient tactics in advance, and it was hard to say no. He could only give a price, but the price was obviously lower than the actual value.


    A monk questioned, "It seems to be lower."


    "Yes, such a technique is an extremely powerful inheritance when it reaches the sect. Even if the sword-cultivating Heavenly Sword Sect sees it, it will definitely pay a high price."


    King Dan''s voice came over, "It''s okay, three thousand will be three thousand."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said, "Understood, then the price offered by Senior Pill King is 15,000 yuan stone, is there any higher?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Zhu Ningshan, to see what price he would quote. Now the situation is clear, only these two people may get the Heavenly Tribulation Bone.


    Zhu Ningshan smiled slightly, "King Pill is really rich in private possession, but Zhu will not give in, one thousand five hundred yuan stone, plus the Taishang Zhengyi Purple Thunder Art."


    As soon as this remark came out, there was a shock, not only upstairs, but the practitioners in the hall were even more shocked. Obviously, the reputation of the Taishang Zhengyi Zi Lei Jue was even greater than the Yin Yang Zheng Qi Five Thunder Jue.


    Zhu Xiaorou couldn''t bear to look at her father with surprise.


    The Taishang Zhengyi Purple Thunder Jue is well-known in the world of immortality, because it was once the Zhenpai Fajue of the Quanzhen School.


    In ancient times, the Quanzhen School was not weaker than the current six major sects, but it gradually weakened over the years. Its status was replaced by the Chongyang Palace of the same continent, and later completely declined, but most of their inheritance was lost. Chongyang Palace has been inherited.


    Taishang Zhengyi Zi Lei Jue is naturally one of them. As a former Zhenpai Jue, its status is respected. It is said that only the direct disciples of the Taishang elder of the Chongyang Palace can be taught, and it is rarely passed on.


    Zhou Shu had also heard of this name, and didn''t think much about it, "Senior''s tactics are also three thousand yuan stones."


    Zhu Ningshan nodded calmly, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu turned to everyone, "Now the price of Heavenly Tribulation Bone is 18,000 Yuan Stone, is there a higher price?"


    Everyone stretched their necks and looked at the elegant hall of Master Fuxue.


    Master Fufu laughed and said, "It seems that Fellow Zhu is going to fight the old man to the end, hehe."


    Zhu Ningshan nodded and said, "Yes, Heavenly Tribulation Bone, I wish you will win."


    "A good one must be won."


    The door of the elegant hall suddenly opened, and Li Shi walked out with a four-wheeled cart. Master Fu Xun''s expression was still kind, but there was a dreadful chill in his eyes. He looked at Zhou Shu, "Compare over there, the old man is the last one. Fight, 20,000 yuan stone, plus the Five Thunder Jue of Yin-Yang Righteous Qi, plus a Lingwulan!"


    In his hand, he held out a strange orchid.


    Surrounded by the vitality hood, the aura is still visible, and the biting aura can''t stop emitting.


    "What, Lingwulan!?"


    Except Zhou Shu, everyone present, including Zhu Ningshan, couldn''t help but shake.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on the flower, extremely eager.


    "Ling Wulan, the flower of martial arts!"


    "It can greatly improve the understanding of martial arts, and better utilize the original power of weapons and magic weapons. For martial arts practitioners such as sword repairers, there is absolutely no better spiritual thing than it!"


    "There is actually a Lingwulan. Although the Lingwulan is not as scarce as the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, its range of use is not comparable to that of the Heavenly Tribulation Bone. I want it all."


    "For most cultivators, it can be regarded as the number one among Tier 6 spiritual things."


    The discussion came one after another, Zhou Shu also glanced at it, his expression revealed many surprises, but he sighed in his heart.


    Lingwulan is good, but he has already used it. Although it doesn''t absorb much, it is impossible to absorb it again. This kind of spiritual thing is in accordance with the rules of heaven, and it is impossible for a person to absorb it twice.


    Master Bushu looked at Zhu Ningshan, smiling silently.


    Aspirational, see what you compare with Lingwulan?


    At this time, Zhu Ningshan looked at Lingwulan, as if he had been punched hard in his heart and felt uncomfortable. Lingwulan was indeed a spiritual creature that no one could resist. If the master of Jieguo focused on a spiritual creature that day, He Zhu Ningshan may be beyond compare.


    How could it be possible that all the previous efforts were in vain?


    He was very unwilling, settled down, and calmly said, "Although Lingwulan is the best spiritual thing, I wish to have something not weaker than it, 20,000 yuan stone and Taishangzheng Yizi. In addition to Lei Jue, I wish to add another emperor heart mushroom!"


    There is also a Ganoderma lucidum in his hand.


    The whole body of Ganoderma lucidum is dark gold, densely covered with weird patterns, like forged magic weapons, but full of the breath of life, the vitality cover is slightly loose, bursts of strong yang, and the waterfall flows out like a waterfall. , I can feel it across dozens of feet.


    "Yangdi Xinzhi?"


    "It''s also the best among Tier 6 spiritual things, and it''s an extremely rare spiritual thing that can enhance the cultivator''s spirit and consciousness, and its value is no less than Lingwulan."


    "It is not lower than Lingwulan, but Yangdi Xinzhi is restricted. First, it is extremely yang, and only male cultivators can use it, and its effect on cultivators is not that great, especially after the out-of-aperture period. The monk... The monk''s Nascent Infant has been formed, and it is basically finalized. No matter how much it grows, it will only have half the effect. Unless it is a Golden Core Cultivator who uses Emperor Xinzhi, its effect can be fully realized."


    "How could the master of Jiegu Bone be a Golden Core Cultivator... don''t laugh!"


    Staring at Yangdi Xinzhi, the crowd talked again, and every word was truthful.


    Zhu Ningshan couldn��t help sighing too. Didn��t he know that, compared to Lingwulan��s unlimited limits, Yangdi Xinzhi��s restrictions are much greater, and in fact it��s not as good as Lingwulan��s. But he, there is no other better thing to overpower Lingwulan, so he can only gamble like this.


    And 20,000 yuan stone is all he has, and one more is gone.


    The same is the last fight, his chips are a little less, that point, it may make him get nothing.


    He felt a trace of panic, which was a feeling he had never felt since he had transformed into the gods. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 692: See also Ziyu Pei

    On one side is the complacent Master of Unforgiveness, and on the other side is Zhu Ningshan, who is self-comforting and panicked. Zhou Shu glanced at it and said slowly, "The two quotes are similar, and the matter is very important. The owner of the bone confirms."


    In fact, he already had the answer in his mind.


    If he hasn''t used Lingwulan, he may have a chance to choose, but if he has used it, he may not have any.


    Yangdi Xinzhi, although there are many restrictions, is obviously a more suitable spiritual thing for him.


    If he wants to cultivate to the birth of a baby, he must achieve Consummation with his spiritual power, soul, and consciousness. Based on his spiritual knowledge, he must be dozens of times stronger than normal monks to achieve Consummation. Cultivation is extremely difficult. This opportunity is in front of him. Will miss it.


    "Both of them are the last quotations, so..."


    He was speaking, and was suddenly interrupted.


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhu Ningshan looked at Zhou Shu and said with great momentum, "Before announcing the results, Zhu would like to say a few words to the owner of (��)(False) novel.u.om Tianjiegu."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Senior, this is a bit out of compliance. The auction should be fair and open."


    Zhu Ningshan took a breath and said in a long voice, "It''s not in compliance with the rules, but I hope you promise. If you agree, I wish you are willing to do two things for you, anything."


    There was a stir in the crowd.


    "Anything? In front of so many people, you can''t regret it."


    "This kind of promise is incredible. Zhu Ningshan is the chief guardian of the Chongyang Palace, and he can do things for him. It''s almost..."


    "If I must agree, there is no reason not to agree."


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, and seemed to hesitate, "What do you think of Master King of Bhutan?"


    The Master of Unforgiveness showed a trace of disdain, "It doesn''t matter, no matter what Zhu Daoyou said, the old man doesn''t think anyone will change his mind."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Since everyone has no opinion, the junior has followed the instructions of the senior, please go back to the elegant hall, the junior will be there soon."


    There was a joy in his heart, but it was also unexpected. Zhu Ningshan promised two things, which are equal to the chance of falling pie in the sky, don''t let it go.


    Zhu Ningshan nodded and turned around.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and went to the room.


    At this time, the atmosphere of the auction had reached its highest point, especially in the hall, and almost everyone was extremely excited.


    "It''s worth seeing so many rare things today."


    "Where can I usually see it! I didn''t expect that a Heavenly Tribulation Bone would have caused so many great monks to covet it, vying for the treasure, and the Heavenly Tribulation Bone would not fall into the hands of anyone in the end."


    "Do you still need to think, it must be Master Pill King!"


    "Yes, normal people would choose Lingwulan."


    The crowd was still talking, noisy.


    Master Buxu was sitting on the four-wheeled cart with a calm expression. He still held the beads in his hand and couldn''t help playing with it.


    Kong Jieren not far away, his eyes lit up when he saw the beads, but it went dark again. It really belonged to Master Dan Wang.


    He glanced at Kong Zhongde next to him, not dare.


    Kong Zhongde''s expression was rather gloomy, and he was very different from the practitioners in the hall. Originally, he still wanted to do something and take the Heavenly Tribulation Bones, but the bids of King Dan and Zhu Ningshan had far exceeded his imagination, and the family was gradually declining. , Some foreigners are strong in the middle, but they can''t come up with those to trade.


    Zhou Shu walked into the elegant hall and saluted, "I wish you seniors."


    He looked at the female cultivator on the edge of Zhu Ning Mountain, and was taken aback. The female cultivator was beautiful and unseen in his life, but there seemed to be a vaguely familiar feeling, but it could not be said to be the reason. He did not think much, but also bowed. .


    The female cultivator looked at Zhou Shu and nodded in return, but did not.


    Zhu Ningshan nodded his head and said something unexpected to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, right? There are many words in Wurong Novel Network. Zhu has seen you several times. You performed very well in the sword meeting and outweighed a lot. Monk, this surprised Zhu. It turns out that you are the messenger of Wushuang City, which is not surprising."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, but soon settled down and smiled, "I can''t think of seniors recognizing juniors, and juniors also have some surprises. Wish seniors met me before?"


    Zhu Ningshan said so clearly that he had no need to defend him. He could see through the disguise of Wushuang City. It seemed that Zhu Ningshan''s cultivation was true as everyone said, he was only a short distance from crossing the tribulation realm, above the other monks here.


    "There have been several fate, I will talk about it later."


    Zhu Ningshan looked at Zhou Shu and said anxiously, "I have heard that Wushuang Ling can enable practitioners to talk tens of thousands of miles away, but I don''t know how to do it. I hope the little friend can tell."


    Zhou Shu responded, "You need to pass Wushuang City''s special tactics, but the messengers of Wushuang City cannot use tactics. Therefore, what the seniors want to say can only be conveyed through the juniors. Please rest assured, since the juniors have agreed to the seniors, they will definitely do it. Keep the promise and ensure that the senior can talk to the master normally."


    Zhu Ningshan thought for a while, as if made up his mind, and said righteously, "Fine. You tell him that if you sell the bones of the heavenly catastrophe to Zhu, in twenty years, Zhu will surely send the same one. Lingwulan gave it to him."


    Zhu Xiaorou, who was on the side, heard Zhu Ningshan''s words, and she was surprised, "Father? Don''t..."


    Zhu Ningshan looked at her and shook his head, "I have decided, no need to persuade."


    Both of them know very well that Lingwulan and other spiritual things can be encountered but not sought. They either rely on the heaven to try their luck, or they can only go to a few rumored secret realms, such as the secret realm of Guixu, the secret realm of Chaoge, etc. , But those secret realms are very dangerous even if it is a monk who crosses the catastrophe realm, not to mention Zhu Ningshan who is transforming the gods.


    He gave this condition twenty years later, which means that he must take risks to find, and die forever.


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at her father with an anxious expression, but there was no way to stop her. Her father kept his promises and he must do what he said.


    Zhou Shu only said seriously, "Okay, this junior will convey it."


    He held Wushuang Ling in both hands, showing a bit of hesitation, as if communicating.


    Zhu Ningshan looked at Zhou Shu tightly, his eyes were full of anxiety, eager to see through, he didn''t have the usual grandmaster spirit, and caring was chaotic. The robbery that day was too important to him.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was also thinking, should he raise more conditions?


    He planned to sell the Heavenly Tribulation Bone to Zhu Ningshan from the beginning, and he would go out and announce the result in a few words, but now it seems that there is no need to worry, he can get more benefits.


    Zhu Ningshan��s desire for the bones of Heavenly Tribulation has obviously reached the point where it can��t be done without it. This kind of opportunity is very rare. No matter what conditions are offered, Zhu Ningshan will agree. Of course, it can��t be too much. If it��s too much, Zhu Ningshan is not impossible. Take the risk and **** in front of so many cultivators...how to make the conditions?


    Lingwulan obviously didn''t need it, and there was no need to let Zhu Ningshan look for it.


    Zhou Shu thought about it, his eyes wandering away unconsciously.


    He glanced at the female nun in the pale golden dress, his eyes suddenly stopped moving, staring at an accessory on the female nun''s waist for a long time.


    He is very familiar with the accessories, it is impossible to see them here.


    Purple feather wear. (To be continued.)


    Chapter 692


    Chapter 692 See also Zi Yu Pei is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 693: Zhu Xiaorou

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu took another look, and it was indeed correct.


    It was a purple feather pendant from the Holland School, a one-time second-order magic weapon, which could withstand the attacks of two foundation builders. It was very ordinary. Although Ziyu Pei is humble, it is definitely not common. Only the lotus sect can refine it. There are no other sects. How could it appear on this female monk of the Yuan Ying realm?


    Zi Yupei has a lot to do with him. Yan Yue once gave him one and saved his life at a critical moment, so he always remembered it.


    Zhu Xiaorouxian noticed Zhou Shu''s expression, and she looked around her waist and saw Ziyu Pei. She was startled and let out a soft "ah".


    "what?"


    After Zhou Shu heard it, he seemed to feel something. The vague familiar feeling when he saw the female sister before seemed to become clear all at once.


    He stared at Zhu Xiaorou and asked suspiciously, "You... are you girl Xiaoyu?"


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded, and smiled, "I was recognized by you, Master Zhou."


    I wish Xiaorou''s beautiful appearance, and her smile at this time is even brighter and moving. The bright and beautiful sunrise made Zhou Shu a little surprised by the beauty.


    If he hadn''t seen Ziyu Pei and heard her familiar voice, he would never have thought that she would be the maid with a low cultivation base that was gentle and gentle before.


    When Xiaoyu left Ruyi Tower, Zhou Shu gave her a piece of purple feather pendant to defend herself, but she did not expect that she would keep it till now.


    "Xiaoyu?"


    Zhou Shu was still a little startled and repeated one sentence.


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded again, "Young Master Zhou, let''s talk about it later, it''s important to do your business first, and my father is still waiting for your reply."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to Zhu Ningshan, "I wish senior, I have conveyed the meaning of senior, the owner of Tianjie Bone said that it can be sold to senior according to the previous bid. He has no interest in Lingwulan. , So seniors don��t have to bother to find Lingwulan."


    "what!"


    "what?"


    Both Zhu Ningshan and Zhu Xiaorou were surprised.


    They had never expected this result. They had expected that the master could agree to the previous conditions and it would be considered very good. They didn''t even know that Lingwulan would even have to look for it.


    Zhu Xiaorou felt so grateful that she couldn''t speak for a while.


    But Zhu Ningshan''s face was full of excitement, his muscles were a little twisted, staring at Zhou Shu, hesitatingly asked again, "Zhou Shu, did the master really say that?"


    Happiness came suddenly, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I wish seniors, there is nothing wrong, he really said that to juniors."


    "Great!"


    Zhu Ningshan squeezed his fist hard and said in a loud voice, "If you get the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, the Palace Master can recover!"


    Zhu Xiaorou also said with joy, "Congratulations father."


    Zhu Ningshan nodded vigorously and looked at Zhou Shu, "Friend Zhou, please thank Zhumou to the owner of Tianjiegu. This friend Zhumou has made a deal. If there is anything in the future, I only need one sentence, I will definitely help."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay."


    There is no owner, the owner of the Heavenly Tribulation Bone is himself, of course, now he will not say.


    He did not consider any more conditions, and sold the Heavenly Tribulation Bone to Zhu Ningshan directly. First, because he had enough, and he didn��t need Lingwulan, instead of letting people risk their death to find it, it would be better to go with such a big one. The monk has a good relationship with Xiaoyu, and he has some connections with Xiaoyu. He doesn''t have much friendship with Xiaoyu, but it is rare to see old friends, and it is not impossible to sell a little friendship.


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at Zhou Shu, bent slightly, and said softly, "I wish Xiaorou, thank you Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly returned the courtesy and smiled slightly, "This sentence sounds so familiar, it reminds me of many things, but I didn''t expect that Miss Xiaoyu was actually a monk in the Nascent Soul Realm, and she had sins before, so I hope the seniors will not be offended. "


    Zhu Xiaorou shook her head, "It doesn''t matter, and I don''t need to call me senior. In fact, Miss Xiaoyu is quite smooth, and Xiaorou doesn''t mind. I really thank you this time, Master Zhou."


    "It''s better to be respectful, Miss Xiaoyu."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t need to thank you a few times, I can''t stand it. In fact, it is also the meaning of the master of the tribulation bone. I just conveyed it. When Xiaoyu was in Qingxiafang City, did she refine her heart?"


    Xiaoyu turned out to be Zhu Xiaorou, the daughter of the chief guardian elder of the Chongyang Palace, who had long been the cultivation base of the Nascent Soul Realm. After understanding this, some of the previous doubts were suddenly resolved. She always maintained the fifth level of the Qi Refining Realm because she only I want others to see her like this.


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at Zhou Shu and smiled softly, without thanking him any more.


    She didn''t believe that Zhou Shu would be the master of Heavenly Tribulation Bone, but she always felt that something was wrong. She was still thinking about it before and then agreed. The change was too sudden, and she couldn''t help it.


    She nodded softly, "Well, the disciples of the Chongyang Palace must have a five-year heart-strengthening period after reaching the Nascent Soul Realm, and cannot be in Beiluzhou, so Xiaorou went to Dongshengzhou, choosing a very remote place. , When I went to work as a waitress in Ruyilou, I met you, Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously. The Qingyuan Mountain Range was indeed remote, but the remoteness was also troublesome. Who would have thought that apart from Kunlun��s He Qi, there was also a monk from the big sect at that time, which is also strange. Zhu Xiaorou also cares about the inheritance of the organ technique, and doesn''t know how it will end.


    He shook his head and smiled, "Oh, I remembered another thing. In Lingyu City, Miss Xiaoyu said that she would help me. It is not difficult for the Heavenly King''s Heart Pill. I thought it was a joke, but it was true. "


    "I didn��t help at the time, and Xiao Rou was also a bit regretful, but Xiao Rou knew that with Zhou Gongzi''s ability you can get what you want even if there is no one to help. In fact, it is also Zhou Gongzi. I got the pill as I wished."


    She showed a trace of emotion, and stared at Zhou Shu, "In less than ten years, Young Master Zhou has gone from the foundation-building realm to the golden core realm, entered Wushuang City, and was still shining during the Dongsheng Sword Meeting... To Xiaorou''s surprise, I don''t know what happened to Young Master Zhou. I am really curious."


    His eyes were facing each other, with some expectation in his eyes.


    Zhu Ningshan walked over, and he couldn''t wait to say, "Zhou Shu, since you have already said something, then go out and announce your decision as soon as possible. I really want to get the bones of heaven."


    Zhou Shu nodded in understanding, "Also."


    Zhu Ningshan said in a slow voice, "I wish I promised to do two things for you. After the auction is over, I will go to the restaurant next to me to explain in detail. You can also think about what you need to do and how ?"


    "Senior said, see you later."


    Zhou Shu bowed, turned around and walked out.


    "Prince Zhou, see you later."


    As before, Zhu Xiaorou gave a few steps with a gentle smile.


    Seeing Zhou Shu come out, everyone''s eyes were focused, watching Zhou Shu step by step to the high platform.


    Zhu Ningshan also walked out slowly, his expression still very solemn.


    Glancing at that side, Master Fu Xun smiled, and said in his heart, "Hehe, after talking for so long, isn''t it a waste of time? There are no monks at all, who can reject Lingwulan and choose the Golden Core Realm. Useful Yangdi Xinzhi."


    Standing on the high platform, Zhou Shu held up Wushuang Ling.


    Wushuangling, one eye gradually opened, like a deep, bottomless black hole.


    The people who were staring at them were all stupefied. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 694: Continued cooperation

    phone-reading


    The black eyes scanned the hall, and soon closed again. www..com


    A dull voice came from Wushuangling, "To Zhu Ningshan."


    Zhou Shu nodded respectfully, put away the Wushuang order, and turned to the people to say in a righteous voice, "Predecessors, it''s a matter of great importance, so the master of Heavenly Tribulation Bone personally announces the result. What is the result? You don''t need to talk more about it, right?"


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    "What, to Zhu Ningshan?"


    "They are also extremely rare Tier 6 spiritual relics, but the unlimited Lingwulan is not as good as the many limited Yangdi Xinzhi. It is a big joke. It seems that the people in Wushuang City are not very knowledgeable."


    "What do you know, maybe the master of Jiegu is just like this?"


    "There must be some hidden secret..."


    The Master of Unforgiveness on the four-wheeler, with a froze on his face, stared at Zhou Shu on the high platform, as if he wanted to see something, but it was obviously useless.


    Zhou Shu turned to Master Unforgiveness, and said, "Master Dan King, I really can''t help but, this is the meaning of the master of Heavenly Tribulation Bone, and the younger generation can''t help it."


    Master Fu Xian waved his hand, "Well, he doesn''t want it, the old man doesn''t want to sell it."


    The four-wheeler rolled, King Dan slowly backed away.


    Zhu Ningshan had already walked down quickly, staring at Zhou Shu ecstatically, "Is it possible to trade now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and completed the transaction with Zhu Ningshan in front of everyone.


    Zhu Ningshan glanced at the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, immediately put it away, nodded to Zhou Shu, and turned back.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands around, "Predecessors, the auction is officially over, but you don��t have to leave in a hurry. It��s rare to gather together. You may wish to trade with each other. Huabaoxuan has its own spiritual food and wine to entertain. Of course, Huabaoxuan also has many other treasures for you to choose from. [Quick update, refreshing website pages, few advertisements, I like this kind of website the most, I must praise it]"


    Many people seemed to have this intention long ago, and they walked towards the elegant hall of Master Unforgiveness. There are no fewer people who want to buy the Lingwulan than those who want to buy the bones of Heaven.


    Many attendants came over, and Zhou Shu entered the back hall.


    Hua Lin greeted him with a smile on his face, "Brother Zhou, it was really hard for you this time. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to sell the bone that day."


    Previously, Zhou Shu refused other people''s treasures one by one, lowered the price mercilessly, and offended a lot of people. If there is no Wushuang City against it, there will be a lot of trouble. After Hua Lin is replaced, he will not be able to stand it for long.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This is also considered complete."


    Hua Lin rubbed his hands and was a little overwhelmed with excitement, "That is, there is nothing more perfect than this, and it will be spread out in a few days, I am afraid that no one in Dongshengzhou does not know about Huabaoxuan, hahahaha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That would be the best."


    Hua Lin looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated, "Brother Zhou, we have cooperated well this time, will we have a chance next time?"


    He naturally wanted to climb Zhou Shu, the big tree of Wushuang City. Although the Hua family was a family, it had been defeated for a long time. If he could get on the line with Wushuang City, he would be extremely hopeful.


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment and said indifferently, "There must be an opportunity, and I also want to discuss it with Friends of Hua Dao."


    Hua Lin hurriedly walked a few steps and said with a respectful expression, "Brother Zhou, please don''t hesitate to say it, my little one listens very well."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and said slowly, "Most of the treasures I will get in the future can be sold through Huabaoxuan, but I want to occupy a certain share of Huabaoxuan in the name of Haizhonglou. How about it?"


    Hua Lin was taken aback for a moment, "Isn''t it Wushuang City, what is Haizhonglou?"


    If Wushuang City wants to occupy a certain share of Huabaoxuan, he will definitely welcome him with his hands high, but now he has never heard of this Haizhonglou, he hesitated, and fell into confusion.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Haizhonglou is Haizhonglou, and Wushuang City is Wushuang City. The two are naturally different. Friends of Hua Dao have never heard of it and it is normal, but it is a small force of my friend and myself, only in Lingyu City. It''s so pitiful, there aren''t even monks in the building."


    "Are the small forces in Lingyu City?"


    Hua Lin showed some lag and didn''t speak for a while.


    Zhou Shu had anticipated his reaction long ago, and only said lightly, "Friends of Hua Dao can think about it. I still have ten breaths of time."


    Hua Lin looked startled, a little sluggish, "Ten breaths?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "There are still eight breaths."


    He didn��t want to give Hualin too much time to consider, either he agreed or refused. He gave Hualin and Huabaoxuan enough benefits, and he would naturally receive a return. The return was to take Haizhonglou and Huabaoxuan. Unite.


    This point was considered before he cooperated with Hua Lin.


    Hai Zhonglou is very small, and it is very different from the Hua Family. Hua Lin''s hesitation is also normal, but the longer he hesitates, the lower Zhou Shu''s evaluation of him will be.


    If Zhao Yige was in Hualin''s position, he would never hesitate.


    After five breaths, Hua Lin clenched his fists hard and raised his head to look at Zhou Shu, "Okay! What Brother Zhou said, I must agree!"


    Without Zhou Shu, Huabaoxuan would probably go bankrupt, and the treasures and abilities that Zhou Shu brought and demonstrated, as well as the background of Wushuang City, prompted him to make this decision.


    He will know how wise this decision is in the future.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You have made a good choice. Haizhonglou is indeed very small now, but it will be very big in the future, no worse than Wushuang City."


    The icing on the cake is easy, but it is difficult to send charcoal in the snow. If Hualin refuses to cooperate with Haizhonglou, Zhou Shu will no longer have intersection with Huabaoxuan. On the contrary, Zhou Shu will give Huabaoxuan more benefits so that Hualin will not regret it. Now select reads;.


    "With Brother Zhou, I believe this is the case."


    Hua Lin nodded vigorously. He looked at Zhou Shu, "I don''t know how much share Zhou will occupy, how about 40%? The younger brother wants to give 50%, but Brother Zhou also knows that 30% of Huabaoxuan belongs to the antiques of the Hua family. Yes, the little brother can''t be a complete master."


    "Qicheng gave 40%, I already know the sincerity of fellow Hua Daoist."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Now 40% is enough, but when the Chinese Daoists can take charge of the Hua family, I will ask for another 10%."


    "can."


    Hua Lin nodded and said with a bitter smile, "The younger brother thought he was already pretty good. After he was out of the family, he knew how unbearable he was. Without Brother Zhou, the last Heavenly Tribulation Bone would have been messed up by the younger brother. Oh, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The family is different from the outside. If you come out to see a lot, you will naturally grow up. Fellow Hua Daoist will not be worse than me in the future."


    He has seen several aristocratic children. Most of those who have stayed in the world have such problems as Yelang arrogance. Compared with Kong Jieren, Hua Lin is already pretty good, but compared with Zhao Yige, who left the family early, it is still It''s a far cry.


    The aristocratic family can only represent the glory of the ancestors. If the children think that they have enough good resources, they have been trapped in the family and practice the inheritance of their ancestors. If they don''t come out to experience the world, they will only decline more and more. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 695: Things to do

    phone-reading


    "Brother Zhou, all the income from the auction of Fellow Dao Zhou this time is in it, except for the last tribulation bone. If you say yes, Huabaoxuan will not take it. www..com"


    Hua Lin looked at Zhou Shu and handed over two Naxu rings and a jade slip, "The demon pill of the golden ring and double-headed snake is also inside, and the magic trick to open is on the jade slip."


    Zhou Shu took Na Xujie and only glanced at it, "I only need three thousand best spirit stones, demon pill, other essence stones, etc., to join Huabaoxuan as Haizhonglou."


    "what?"


    Hua Lin was stunned again, his eyes widened, "Brother Zhou, don''t use so many, there are more than five thousand yuan stones here, several times more than the ones brought by the younger brother from the Hua family... "


    "Just take it, I can''t do nothing, I will take up half of Huabaoxuan, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You did a good job at this auction. These yuan stones will definitely play their due role in your hands. With them, you can also open up a world on your own."


    Hua Lin was a little puzzled, "Brother Zhou, the younger brother doesn''t understand what he meant, don''t you go back to the Hua family for assistance?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course not. Not only do you have to fight for, but you also have to fight for more. These things just give you a chance to become better and a better position in the Hua family."


    Hua Lin seemed thoughtful, and said knowingly, "Understood, I will work hard to fight for it. With these yuan stones, it shows that Huabaoxuan has not only opened up its reputation, but also obtained sufficient benefits, so Huajia must also Will value me more and give me more resources."


    Zhou Shu said slightly, "No more, I have something to leave first."


    Hua Lin handed over the demon pill and the spirit stone, and said sincerely, "Cooperating with Brother Zhou, the younger brother has benefited a lot. I only hope to see you again soon."


    Zhou Shu changed his attire and left Huabaoxuan with the two women and entered the nearby restaurant.


    A waiter greeted him and led Zhou Shu into a separate room, while the two women stayed outside to drink tea.


    The two were chatting very fast, and they didn''t know what to say. Yangmei kept smiling anyway, while Hao Siyun was angry and couldn''t help complaining.


    Zhou Shu walked into the room and looked around. There were not many furnishings in the room. The two rounds of golden sundays on the wall seemed particularly conspicuous, while Zhu Ningshan and Zhu Xiaorou stood in the room, seeming to have been waiting for a while.


    Zhou Shu stepped forward and saluted.


    Zhu Ningshan watched Zhou Shu come in, with a calm expression, "This is the place of the Double Ninth Palace, you don''t have to worry about anything, what do you want to do..."


    He paused, then glanced at Zhou Shu, "Just say it, you''re finished, I will rush back right away."


    There is no expression on his face, like a stone, and he is different from the previous one. He can''t see the emotions such as joy or anxiety. He has got the bones of heaven, and his heart has calmed down, and he has restored the original state of the Chongyang Palace guardian. .


    His speech was also very calm, but naturally with a kind of majesty, as if he wanted to remind Zhou Shu not to mention those excessive or time-consuming requests.


    However, Zhou Shu only glanced at it and knew it well.


    He dined his head and said indifferently, "I wish the seniors are straightforward, the juniors will not gossip anymore, the juniors would like to invite seniors..."


    "Father, wait."


    Zhu Xiaorou took a few steps closer, "Father, Xiaorou would like to say a few words with the son first," she turned to Zhou Shu and said softly, "Master Zhou, come with me, okay?"


    The sound is as soft as clear spring water, pleasant to the ears.


    Zhou Shu apologized to Zhu Ningshan involuntarily, and walked outside the door with Zhu Xiaorou.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Xiaoyu."


    Zhu Xiaorou stared at Zhou Shu, she wanted to say something, and sighed lightly, "Master Zhou, father speaks like a mountain, and he will do what he says, but his father doesn''t like being controlled by others. Xiaorou also hopes that the son will not suggest something... "


    "Some excessive conditions? For example, let your father guard me for a hundred years?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, showing his disdain, "Miss Xiaoyu, I naturally understand that your father is a cultivator of the gods, of course he would not like to be manipulated by others. Although he promised me to do anything, he still has his own bottom line. I understand. I will not touch the bottom line, let alone ask for trouble and offend your father. After all, the difference in cultivation level is too far, and I can''t afford to offend if I want to offend."


    He knew very well that if Zhu Ningshan offered a condition that Zhu Ningshan could not accept, even if Zhu Ningshan did what he said, the result was probably not good. After all, the realm is too different, even if it is a promise, it is impossible to take it too seriously. In Zhu Ningshan��s eyes , Zhou Shu, he is not letting him kill.


    "Young Master Zhou, I''m sorry, don''t have any prejudice against my father."


    I wish Xiaorou lightly distressed her head and said softly, "Young Master Zhou, if you have something you want to do that you can��t do now or that will take a lot of time, you might as well tell me that Xiaorou can tell her father privately, otherwise Xiaorou herself help you."


    Zhou Shu only shook his head and smiled, "Miss Xiaoyu, your name is really correct."


    Zhu Xiaorou was slightly confused, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a sigh. It''s obviously a senior, so gentle and gentle to the junior."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and laughed, "Don''t worry, Miss Xiaoyu, I won''t have any prejudice against Senior Zhu. The difference in realm lies here. It is destined to not trade equally. I can''t change it now and I won''t think about it. Can you go in now?"


    Zhu Xiaorou was taken aback, and she said, "Okay."


    Zhou Shu returned to the room and said calmly, "I wish seniors, juniors have two things."


    Zhu Ningshan stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes gleaming, "Say it."


    Zhou Shu looked straight ahead and said slowly, "The first thing is to trouble seniors to bring the two younger sisters back to the Dutch school. As for the place, senior Xiaorou knows is this trivial matter?"


    Zhu Ningshan was slightly taken aback, and said in disbelief, "I wish you promised you that you would use it to do such trivial things?"


    Although he didn''t want Zhou Shu to mention excessive things, he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to mention such trivial things, just like a joke. Compared with those excessive things, it seemed to be a little bit degrading.


    Zhou Shu earnestly dined, "I wish seniors, this matter is very important to juniors."


    It''s really important.


    During this trip to Liuming Mountain, all sorts of weird things appeared one after another. The Sword Club was very different from the previous Sword Club. He felt like a storm. I don��t know when, Dongsheng Sword Club would have something wrong. Very big things, I''m afraid that everyone in the sword will be involved, naturally including him.


    But he can��t leave the Jianhui now, nor does he want to leave, he even wants to figure out what��s going on. With two women around him, he has too many scruples, so he must find a chance to send them back safely. He has nothing to trust. People, but now there are.


    Zhu Ningshan looked at Zhou Shu, suspecting that he was teasing himself, his expression became more serious, but Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged, and said calmly, "Senior believes it or not, this matter is indeed very important."


    Zhu Ningshan looked away, "Rou''er, where is the Heyin School?"


    Zhu Xiaorou said softly, "The northeast corner of Dongshengzhou, we will pass by when we return to the Chongyang Palace."


    Zhu Ningshan turned to Zhou Shu, diandian head, "Fine, I wish this matter agreed."


    Zhou Shu bowed, "Thank you, senior."


    Zhu Ningshan raised his brows slightly and looked at Zhou Shu, "What about the second thing? Do you want to send them back again?"


    (Ps: Thank you Ming Mingde for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 696: Self-defeating

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Senior joked, and the second thing is actually very simple for Senior."


    Zhu Ningshan said, "Stop talking."


    "The junior wants to ask senior to arrange a mountain protection formation for the Dutch Sound School. The requirement is to be able to block the joint attacks of several Nascent Soul Realm cultivators. It shouldn''t be difficult for seniors?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhu Ningshan and said seriously.


    The Heyin Sect��s mountain protection formation method is still incomplete. With the continuous development of the Heyin Sect, this can be regarded as a big hidden danger. Moreover, he defeated many opponents at the sword meeting and offended some people, although most sword repairs Self-sufficient, but it is inevitable that there are also bad intentions, and it is necessary to do a good job of defense against the sect as soon as possible.


    Originally, I planned to wait for Lin Zhu to master the inheritance of the formation, but now that there is such an opportunity, I will naturally not miss it.


    The formation of the Chongyang Palace is also very famous among the six major sects.


    Zhu Ningshan''s brows wrinkled slightly, and he said slowly, "The formation is all right. It is the formation that can resist the cultivators of the God Realm. Zhu is not unable to arrange it, but it takes too long to arrange the formation of the mountain. At least it will take a few months, and Zhu is in a hurry to return to the palace, and can''t delay time, otherwise, how about waiting for half a year to arrange?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I wish seniors..."


    Zhu Xiaorou took a few steps and said, "Father, I can arrange the formation. When the time comes, my father will take care of himself and return to the palace. I will stay in the Dutch school and help him arrange the formation."


    Zhu Ningshan thought for a moment and nodded, "Also, Rou''er, what formation do you plan to deploy?"


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at Zhou Shu, and said warmly, "Zhou, Xiaorou can arrange three types of mountain protection formations, two of which can resist the cultivators of the Nascent Infant realm, and the range is large enough. The other type of solar formation has a smaller range, but It can withstand the ordinary cultivators of the god-transition realm, but it takes a longer time and is particularly expensive. When dealing with foreign enemies, it takes a hundred yuan stone for each day."


    Zhu Ningshan was slightly stunned, "Rou''er, Yaori formation?"


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "Girl Xiaoyu, can you arrange two kinds? One is ordinary, and the other is the solar array, which is arranged first, but not necessary."


    It��s unlikely that there will be a cultivator of the gods to deal with the Heyin Sect. The Heyin Sect does not need the solar array for the time being, and it consumes too much. Those primordial stones are better to be used for cultivation, but they are not needed now, but they may be possible in the future. Use it, keep it prepared and not open it.


    There are multiple formations and multi-layer guarantees, and of course we must fight for them.


    Zhu Ningshan showed a trace of anger, just about to speak, but Zhu Xiaorou nodded, "It''s okay, two formations are also possible, just to hone the formation."


    Seeing that her daughter had agreed, Zhu Ningshan didn''t have much to say, but frowned, "If you arrange two types, it will take longer."


    Zhu Xiaorou smiled and nodded, "Father, don''t worry, just go back to the palace by yourself. My daughter is very familiar with it."


    Zhu Ningshan slightly lowered his jaw and turned to Zhou Shu, "How about the second decision?"


    Zhou Shu handed his hand to thank you, "Very well, thank you for the good old, thank you for Miss Xiaoyu."


    Zhu Xiaorou returned the gift, and Zhu Ningshan nodded calmly, "That''s it, the matter is over, and we are gone."


    "Senior wait a minute."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly took a few steps, and said, "The junior has something to say."


    Zhu Ningshan stared at Zhou Shu, with a hint of anger on his face, "The two things are over, you don''t have to make an inch."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior misunderstood, this matter is not for seniors to agree, but just a little opinion from juniors."


    Zhu Ningshan stopped, "said."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Dutch school of the younger generation wants to form a friendly relationship with the Chongyang Palace for mutual benefit. How do the seniors feel?"


    Zhu Ningshan''s expression stunned, "You mean, you want to be attached to the Chongyang Palace and become a subsidiary sect of the Chongyang Palace? This kind of thing is not impossible. When Zhu returns to the Chongyang Palace, he will send two disciples to see , If appropriate..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The predecessors misunderstood. It is not attachment. The Dutch school does not want to depend on other schools, nor does it ask anything from the Chongyang Palace. It just wants to establish an equal and mutually beneficial relationship. Of course, it is not an alliance of guarding and helping each other. That qualification, but it��s great if you can skew each other''s resources."


    "what!"


    Zhu Ningshan couldn''t help humming, "Are you joking? What kind of school is the Heyin Sect, who wants to be equal and mutually beneficial with my Chongyang Palace? Do you have such qualifications? Becoming an affiliate of the Chongyang Palace, and also requires that there should be Hua in the gate. Divine realm monk, lotus pie, hehe!"


    "father����"


    Zhu Xiaorou shook her head, not wanting him to say anything.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was still calm, and he nodded, "The junior took the liberty. In that case, the junior has nothing else to do. After the junior and the junior sister have a few words, I will send the senior away."


    Zhu Ningshan glanced at Zhou Shu, showing a bit of disgust, "Don''t delay it too long."


    Zhou Shu walked out.


    Zhu Ningshan watched him leave and shook his head slightly, "The most fearful thing for immortal cultivators is to have great ambitions and refuse to be down-to-earth. Although he is a genius, he is too self-conscious about his desire to be in alliance with the Chongyang Palace. Look at him high."


    Zhu Xiaorou seemed thoughtful, "Perhaps Young Master Zhou has any other ideas."


    Zhu Ningshan said bluntly, "He is a golden core cultivator, plus a sect with no cultivators, what is worthy of our Chongyang Palace? There is no need to say more. Rou''er, you don''t have to make more friends with him in the future."


    "Oh."


    Zhu Xiaorou''s brows narrowed slightly, a little sad.


    She didn''t understand why Zhou Shu would say something like that, thinking on a whim, or really wanting to be equal to the Chongyang Palace?


    "What, brother, do you want us to go back?"


    Hao Siyun with his hands on his hips, his face bulging like a peach, stared at Zhou Shu, "The game is not over yet, I haven''t seen my seniors on the sword list I don''t want to go back!"


    She pulled Yangmei and said angrily, "Yangmei, you said, brother wants us to go back, is there any reason?"


    Yangmei stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes as clear as water also made waves, "Brother, what happened?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said seriously, "There is nothing wrong for the time being, but it will be hard to say in a few days. Now that I wish you seniors, I can protect you back, and you can practice earlier."


    Hao Siyun was a little dissatisfied, "That''s it, brother, haven''t you said what''s the matter?"


    "Senior brother, Yang Mei will definitely obey," Yang Mei nodded. She looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "But brother, since something happens, you must be more careful. Yang Mei can''t have any brother..."


    Her voice was calm and firm, and she didn''t say anything further, but Zhou Shu understood it.


    "Don''t think too much, I''m fine."


    Zhou Shu lightly breathed a sigh of relief, took out the Naxu Ring and handed it to Yangmei, "I want to tell you something, remember clearly, I wish you seniors will help the Dutch school to arrange the formation... You take these essence stones back, and one person keeps 500 for practice. The same goes for Yan Yue and Lao Li, the rest are given to Hao Ruoyan, she knows how to use it."


    Yangmei took Na Xujie, "I see, brother."


    Zhou Shu turned to Hao Siyun, "Siyun, I have to listen to Yangmei on the road, you know?"


    "Listen to it all the time."


    As if feeling something, Hao Siyun stopped losing her temper, "Brother, when are you coming back?"


    "After the sword meeting is over, I will come back naturally if nothing happens, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two women and smiled happily.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, and happy after National Day~) (to be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 697: "Owed to me"

    phone-reading


    Zhu Ningshan walked out slowly and looked at Zhou Shu, "Alright?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and saluted, "Well, I''ll be troublesome on this journey, seniors."


    Zhu Ningshan said blankly, "As it is a promise, I will definitely do well."


    The two women stepped forward and saluted respectfully. Zhu Ningshan nodded and waved, "Let''s go."


    Zhu Ningshan took the lead. The two women said goodbye to Zhou Shu and left reluctantly. Zhu Xiaorou finally came out and stopped in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Girl Xiaoyu, what''s the matter?"


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at Zhou Shu and said softly, "Xiaorou doesn''t understand, why did Young Master Zhou say that he is in alliance with Chongyang Palace?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not an alliance, just hope that when the Dutch School and the Chongyang Palace trade with each other, the two sides will facilitate each other, similar to trade cooperation..."


    When the words came to his lips, he felt something was wrong, so he stopped quickly.


    "Trade cooperation? Xiaorou still doesn''t understand, but she also understands about it. Is there anything special Zhou Gongzi can do with Chongyang Palace? What is it?"


    Zhu Xiaorou was slightly thinking, she seemed to understand.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Chongyang Palace, there should be no inheritance of the Three Heart Pill, right?"


    "what?"


    Zhu Xiaorou couldn''t help but was taken aback, and quickly understood, and said in surprise, "The pill of the Three Heart Pill is not from Wushuang City or from the Hua Family, but from the Heyin School? This...how is it possible?"


    "Why is it impossible?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is indeed from the Heyin School. Although the Sanxin Pill Recipe was bought by the Heavenly Sword Gate, the Heyin School has long known the method of refining two of the pills."


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Zhu Xiaorou immediately understood Zhou Shu''s thoughts, and her expression was a bit frozen.


    Zhou Shu felt that the Chongyang Palace also needed Tianxin Pills and Huaxin Pills before he and Zhu Ningshan asked for a transaction and cooperation, hoping to exchange the pill for the repair resources of the Chongyang Palace, but Zhu Ningshan refused to listen.


    Although the Heyin School is very small, it has enough capital to negotiate with the big sects by mastering these two medicines.


    "Young Master Zhou, wait, Xiao Rou will go and tell her father."


    Zhu Xiaorou shook her head slightly, and with some anxiety, she was about to go out to chase Zhu Ningshan.


    Naturally, she knew that these kinds of medicines were of great help to any sect, and the larger the sect, the more cultivators, the more benefits they would get, not to mention a large sect like the Chongyang Palace, if not For the sake of Heavenly Tribulation Bone, Chongyang Palace will not give up the ancient alchemy.


    Of course, the Chongyang Palace also needed these medicines, but it was almost impossible to get them from the Heavenly Sword Gate. Now that the Lotus Sect proposed it, it was a godsend.


    "no need."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "I wish seniors are unwilling, so there is no need to say more."


    "but����"


    Zhu Xiaorou was stunned when she heard the sound, stopped, looked back at Zhou Shu, frowned, and sighed, "Oh."


    Missed it once before, and missed it again this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Girl Xiaoyu, there are still opportunities for cooperation in the future, so there is no need to rush for a while."


    Zhu Xiaorou''s eyes lit up, "What do you mean by Young Master Zhou, can you talk about it in the future?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Naturally, there are things to be sold, but the conditions at that time may be different."


    "Rouer, what are you still rubbing with?"


    In the lobby of the restaurant, Zhu Ningshan''s voice came.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Ms. Xiaoyu, I''ll talk about it next time. If everything goes well, I should be able to meet at the Heyin School."


    "Xiao Rou will wait, goodbye, Master Zhou."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded in return and bowed, but before bending down, she immediately woke up and stood up straight, her face a little red.


    As a senior, of course you can''t do such a courtesy to juniors. It''s just that I used to be in Ruyi Building before, and when I talked to Zhou Shu, I entered that state again, and I used it unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu smiled, didn''t say much, and walked out of the room quickly.


    "Yang Mei, like a cloud, listening to seniors'' words along the way, and remembering my words."


    The two nodded together, "I see, brother."


    He didn''t say anything else, but simply waved goodbye. Soon, a few people walked out of the restaurant and disappeared into Zhou Shu''s sight.


    Zhou Shu didn''t rush to leave, and ordered some spiritual food and wine, and drank it leisurely.


    Of course, his soul has arrived in Wushuang City.


    "Bring it, three thousand points."


    A huge black shadow covered it, almost completely surrounding Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu blinked, "Town Lord, can it be cheaper? If you give you all four thousand, I won''t even have the points for entering Shuren Lane."


    The city lord shook his head, "Don''t worry, you can just enter Shuren Lane, as many times as you want."


    "That''s not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly and handed over the points, still couldn''t help complaining, "One sentence, four words, you want me to have four thousand points, it''s really cruel."


    "Nonsense, are my four words so easy to get?"


    The city lord snorted and collected the points. "You really don''t know what to say. There are several Wushuang city citizens staring at them. They didn''t see the task of selling Heavenly Tribulation Bone in the city, nor did they get any information about this. , If it weren��t for my words, most of them would think that the bone of heaven is yours, do you think you can run away? My word is equivalent to helping you take the trouble of the bone of heaven, Do you still feel a loss as long as you have four thousand points?"


    "I really want to thank the city lord."


    Zhou Shu also understands the key point. There must be people from Wushuangcheng on the auction floor. Although they are all citizens of one city, they have too much interest. They may not secretly investigate and attack themselves, so he will look for them in the end. The city lord helped, and those in Wushuang City saw the city lord open their mouths, and understood that the Heavenly Tribulation Bone was indeed from Wushuang City. Zhou Shu was just an errand, so it was impossible for him to have any thoughts about Zhou Shu.


    The things of the city lord are impossible to grab.


    "You cultivators like the dead bones are treated as treasures, but I am not rare. Otherwise, if you don''t show me this thing, I can drive you out of Wushuang City."


    The city lord glared at Zhou Shu, "Although you enter Shuren Lane, you must enter, but I will remember the used points. I owe it first, and then pay me back when you have it."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and sighed, "City Lord, you didn''t say that you need points before, you are swindling."


    "Now it''s the same. Anyway, you owe me."


    The city lord smiled and disappeared soon.


    Zhou Shu watched the city lord leave with a smile on his face. Speaking of it, although the city lord was weird, he was pretty good to him, and he was always grateful.


    Although Wushuang City is illusory, it is much better than most real forces.


    "The words of the city lord are a little strange, dead things like Heavenly Tribulation Bone, these monks... isn''t the city lord a monk, that''s a cultivator? But how can it be..."


    He shook his head and didn''t think anymore, and went straight to Shuren Lane.


    When he entered, he did not consume any points. Of course, he did not have any points to consume... (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 698: Yangdi Xinzhi

    phone-reading


    The Huabaoxuan is still very lively. www..com


    Except for chatting in the hall, most of the other people are divided into two groups. One group of people surrounds Master Fushu and wants to buy Lingwulan. Master Fushu does not tire of it, but they still have to be kind and have a bitter heart. Surrounded by Hua Lin, he wanted to cooperate with Huabaoxuan to auction the treasures, Hua Lin was overjoyed and smiled from ear to ear.


    And Zhou Shu, the initiator, worked desperately in Shuren Lane, listening to the ridicule of other people by the way, enjoying it.


    The long day finally passed.


    After returning to the residence, Zhou Shu cleared his mind, calmed down completely, and prepared to take Yangdi Xinzhi.


    Such a magical thing can benefit from the use of one day earlier.


    After setting up a sufficiently hidden formation, Zhou Shu opened the Naxu Ring.


    Fairy Yudie was completely revealed, and he also observed these spiritual objects from close range for the first time. Ganoderma lucidum was dark gold, not like vegetation, but made of metal, exuding a dim luster, with circles of gold in the middle. The obscurity is like a living thing, blocking it like a ripple. As long as you perceive it a little, you can perceive the rich power in it, not just aura, more, Zhou Shu can''t understand it.


    Without too much hesitation, Zhou Shu carefully opened a piece.


    The dark red and golden juice gradually seeped out from the crack, but it did not flow. Instead, golden beads were formed, which was quite strange.


    Soon, nearly ten beads fell down and fell into Zhou Shu''s hands.


    Zhou Shu only glanced at it, leaving one behind, and stuffing the rest into his mouth.


    Ganoderma and Immortal Ginseng are different from other spiritual things. They are crystals formed by the movement of the real heaven. The way of taking it is also slightly different from other spiritual things. The shell itself cannot be taken. The shell only protects the origin of heaven and earth. The loss outweighs the gain, and the juice contains the essence of Ganoderma lucidum, and the cultivator does not even need to transform it, it can be directly integrated into the body.


    However, this characteristic also prevents some people with weak constitutions from taking Ganoderma lucidum. The medicinal power enters the body directly, and if they can''t stand it, they will explode and die.


    This Yangdi Xinzhi, which enhances the soul and consciousness, may not dare to take it like this if it is changed to other cultivators, at most one drop or two at a time, otherwise the sea of ??consciousness will be broken by the huge force, but Zhou Shu is not worried. His Sea of ??Consciousness far surpasses the cultivators of the Golden Core Realm, and he is not much better than the cultivators of the Nascent Infant Realm, so naturally he will not waste time.


    As the Ganoderma lucidum juice enters the body, a huge golden air current emerges from all over the body and quickly flows into the sea of ??consciousness, instantly turning Zhou Shu''s sea of ??consciousness into a golden ocean.


    The original lush green grass and green trees are all bathed in dense golden mist at this moment.


    Zhou Shu''s mind suddenly moved, and he was almost stunned by this change, but soon, he grabbed his mind and began to concentrate on absorbing and integrating.


    These golden mists do not need to be deliberately transformed by the cultivator, just as it is directly absorbed.


    In the tree of spirits, all the branches and leaves were expanded to the largest extent, and even the roots of the tree crawled out, greedily absorbing, and the green grass on the ground also changed color at a visible speed, from the tip of the grass to the root of the grass, little by little. Golden up.


    Unlike the absorption of spiritual energy, the process of absorption is not painful. On the contrary, it is a great enjoyment. As far as Zhou Shu is concerned, there may not be any process comparable to it.


    Divine Soul, Divine Consciousness, and the Sea of ??Consciousness, are growing every moment, and the speed is amazing, Zhou Shu is also a little unexpected.


    Of course, the deduction is also going on. Through accurate calculations, an average amount of gold fog is obtained in each place, and there will be no cases where there is too much or too little.


    The absorption process is very long, but it didn��t take long for Zhou Shu to discover that not all of the medicinal power produced by Ganoderma has entered the sea of ??consciousness. There is still a small part of it, about 20% remains in the body. It does not enter the sea of ??consciousness, nor does it enter the sea of ??consciousness. , Naturally can''t absorb it, to enhance the spirit and consciousness.


    In fact, this absorption rate is already very high. It is really rare to get 80% of the power of a spiritual thing. If you change to other cultivators, you may only get 20%.


    Can not be wasted.


    "Caiying, you too!"


    He couldn''t absorb this part, but Caiying could. Caiying and him were born almost at the same time. They were also very familiar with the inside of his body and could travel freely.


    After receiving the summon, Caiying would not be polite. The green light flew out of the heavy gold sword and directly penetrated into Zhou Shu''s body, wandering through the golden core and Qi veins, and absorbed the remaining golden mist little by little.


    "So comfortable, I haven''t been so comfortable since I woke up!"


    She was ecstatic with excitement.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Of course, this Yangdi Xinzhi can be regarded as the origin of heaven and earth. If you go through some more time, you may not be able to become the same elves as you. It would be better if you absorb them."


    "Hehe, thank you for that palace!"


    After the green light was active for a while, she lay down in the golden core and did not move.


    "My palace is full and can''t eat anymore. I''m going to sleep."


    "There is still a half. I don''t eat it now, but there is no more!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but urged, but no matter how he shouted, Caiying couldn''t wake up, lying in the golden core, the green light gradually gathered, like an egg He sighed slightly, "The rest It seems that it can only be wasted. What a pity."


    There are always deficiencies in heaven, and there is no need to demand perfection.


    A little bit of time passed, and a day was just a blink of an eye.


    At this time, Zhou Shu''s Sea of ??Consciousness reappeared to be clear, the sky was wide and the fields were quiet, it seemed to be the same as in the past, but if you look closely, you will find that it is already very different.


    The grassland is more open than the original, at least doubled, and the tree of souls on the grassland stretched out and became a forest, almost occupying a quarter of the grassland. Shiba''s growth to the soul is the greatest.


    Indeed.


    There are also differences between the big and the subtle. For example, in the green grass on the grassland, there is a golden thread in the middle of each grass blade. This golden thread makes the grass blades tougher, which means that the power of divine consciousness is stronger. It��s not bad compared to monks, and inside the tree of spirits, the tree patterns have also become golden, circled, looking like runes, with a kind of intriguing power, which shows that Zhou Shu��s spirits , The degree of condensing is not much worse than that of monks.


    As the most important foundation for cultivators, after this growth, Shenhun can finally experience greater consumption.


    For example, Zhou Shu''s previous moves that could not be used continuously, have now basically lifted the restrictions, even if they use the Fourth Change Sea Moon for ten times in a row, they may not feel tired.


    A Yangdi Xinzhi had obviously changed Zhou Shu more than Lingwulan.


    Not only because he didn''t understand Lingwulan at the time, most of them were used to awaken sword spirits, on the other hand, Yangdi Xinzhi was indeed more suitable for him.


    After all, his biggest trump card, deduction and calculation, all rely on spiritual knowledge.


    (Ps: It��s too late to come back, hurry up and finish writing, two changes together, I��m really sorry.) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 699: Zhou Tianliang

    phone-reading


    Standing up, Zhou Shu felt refreshed.


    It seems that a very tired person, soaked in the hot spring for a while, and spent the night with the most beloved person, there seems to be nothing happier than this.


    However, he did not rush out of the formation, but opened the bag of spirit beasts that had not been moved for a long time.


    Since coming to Liuming Mountain, Xiao Gun has stayed inside and never came out.


    The black worm, which is about to take shape and breakthrough, is a treasure in anyone''s eyes. It will definitely cause a lot of trouble when seen by others, so Zhou Shu chooses to hide it, even if it is not easily taken out in his residence.


    He threw in the drop of Yangdi Xinzhi juice and the remaining shell.


    "Little roll, it''s up to you."


    Xiao Gun seemed to hold back for a long time, glared at Zhou Shu in dissatisfaction, then his gaze fell on Yangdi Xinzhi, after sniffing twice, there was a sudden light in his eyes, and he swallowed without hesitation.


    "Since you are not in a psychic state, you can only use one drop at most, otherwise your sea of ??consciousness will not be able to contain it at all. It will be wasted or broken... Come on, if you can absorb this drop smoothly, maybe it will be psychic. maybe."


    Zhou Shu had a lot of hope for Xiao Gun.


    Xiao Gun seemed to understand, and nodded towards Zhou Shu, then lay down lazily, and fell asleep after a while.


    Like Caiying, its absorption is really limited.


    Putting away the spirit beast bag, Zhou Shu walked out of the residence, counting the time, it seems that the second round of the game should start today, it is past noon, and I don''t know if he will be late.


    As soon as I walked out of the valley, I saw several cultivators walking quickly.


    Among them was Zhang Hengdian, whom he knew.


    Zhang Hengdian showed some anxiety, "Friend Zhou, why don''t you go to the competition today?"


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and nodded, "Go now."


    Zhang Hengdian said anxiously, "You are too late. If Elder Zheng hadn''t spoken for you, even if you had abstained today, he specially asked us to come to you and go quickly."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel confused, and quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''ve been practicing a bit late, am I in the front today?"


    "Well, you will be drawn to you in the second draw. To Zhou Tianliang, you would have to abstain from voting if you didn''t arrive, but Elder Zheng Huabai said wait a minute, let us come to you," Zhang Hengdian nodded, "Stop talking. , Hurry up."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s really troublesome, and Elder Zheng, let''s hurry up."


    Several people walked quickly and hurried down the mountain.


    Zhang Hengdian looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head. He was a little surprised, "Elder Zheng has always been selfless and selfless, but I don''t know why he speaks for you. It is strange. Fellow Daoists know why?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Where do I know, maybe Elder Zheng is in a good mood today."


    He faintly understood that Elder Zheng would not let him abstain. Most of them wanted to observe him more and wanted more evidence that he was Wei Shang''s reincarnation. Unfortunately, he was not. Just look at Gai Feng more.


    Zhang Hengdian shook his head puzzledly, "How can Elder Zheng always have the same face when he is in a good mood..."


    After a few casual greetings, he was speechless anymore, and after a short while, he arrived under the Tianxing Peak.


    "Zhou Shu! Temporarily ranked 41st!"


    "Tianliang Zhou! Temporarily ranked third!"


    With the announcement of the management monk, the crowd fell into a quarrel.


    "This Zhou Shu should have been considered abstaining, but it can still come up. Does it have anything to do with Heavenly Sword Sect?"


    "I don''t care what I do, it''s rare to have a wonderful test, just watch it."


    "Wonderful? Zhou Tianliang was the second place in the previous session, a cultivator in the Nascent Soul Realm Distraction Stage. How could Zhou Shu be his opponent, I''m afraid he would be down in one round."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I am still very optimistic about Zhou Shu... at least three rounds."


    As the competition became more and more intense, more and more people were paying attention. Near the Tianxing Peak, many platforms had long been suspended in the air, and many monks were watching the competition.


    And on one of the suspended platforms, there were Zheng Huabai and a few monks from the Heavenly Sword Gate, closely watching the movements of the Tianxing Peak.


    Zheng Huabai looked solemnly, "Today''s competition, they must be compared."


    "I think so too," Chen Huayu nodded, "If Zhou Shu is not Wei Shang, he cannot defeat Zhou Tianliang, and once he defeats Zhou Tianliang, then he is almost 90% likely to be Wei Shang."


    The Taoist with a long smile laughed, but his face was a little surprised, "You think too much, even if he is Wei Shang, it is impossible to defeat Zhou Tianliang in the distracting stage, right?"


    "Don''t you know how terrible Wei Shang is?"


    Zheng Huabai''s expression was condensed, "I only know that if he is Wei Shang, he will definitely not lose."


    Fairy Yudie, who was beside him, still had an indifferent expression. When she glanced at Zhou Shu, she suddenly felt a sense of melancholy. She didn''t know if it was for herself or Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Senior Zhou."


    Zhou Tianliang, who was opposite, stood upright and didn''t speak.


    He is very tall, I am afraid that there is more than ten feet, but he is extremely thin, with no hair on his pointed head, and a two-foot-long black beard under his chin. This is quite strange, if you can describe it. , Just like a long spear floating with black tassels.


    People can��t look at themselves, they don��t look like Jian Xiu, but Zhou Shu knows that Zhou Tianliang is the second place in the last sword meeting. He comes from Chai Sang Zhou��s family. He is absolutely strong and may be the strongest opponent he has encountered so far. .


    Seeing that Zhou Tianliang didn''t speak Zhou Shu didn''t say much, the heavy golden sword in his hand, stabbed out flatly.


    Sword Intent Demon Ants cover the sky and sun like dark clouds.


    "what?"


    As soon as he took the shot, Zhou Shu noticed that something was wrong. This power was much less than before.


    That''s because Caiying in the sword is not there, Caiying has soaked up Yangdi Xinzhi, and is still asleep today. I am afraid that I will not wake up in a few days.


    Without the sword spirit''s heavy golden sword, the power of all aspects naturally decreased a lot, and some of the moves prepared by Caiying and some of the moves used to deal with powerful enemies were obviously not used.


    This is an unexpected error.


    "Humph."


    With a soft snort, from Zhou Tianliang''s nose, a jet black long sword flashed suddenly, turning into a black rain, piercing the dark clouds instantly, and quickly approaching Zhou Shu.


    "The previous prudence was worthless. The old man was too careful. This week Shu was worse than expected."


    With just one sword, Zhou Tianliang could see many things.


    The black rain dripped like thunder, making bursts of noise. Almost instantly, there was a torrential rain around Zhou Shu. The sound of thunder continued, and the sword intent affected the mind. A sword brought Zhou Shu into the sword. It is indeed second. The famous sword repair.


    Zhou Shu was not flustered. He knew very well that the reason why he was brought into the sword force was completely distracted and wanted to take advantage of it. Zhou Tianliang took advantage of it, but with the strength of his current spiritual knowledge , It is not very difficult to get out.


    But is it going to come out immediately and fight back?


    Without Caiying, facing such a powerful enemy, the odds of winning would be difficult, and there is also Elder Zheng who is watching. If he wins desperately, the result may not be good.


    For Zhou Shu, every competition he participated in was not simple, it had more meaning in it, and it was more than just sword skills. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 700: Use more force

    phone-reading


    Of course, Zhou Shu would not just admit defeat in this way.


    Zhou Tianliang saw Zhou Shu fall into the sword position, and his heart had been put down for the most part, but the sword intent did not stop at all, layering layer upon layer towards Zhou Shu.


    In the sword power, the mind of the cultivator was greatly affected, unable to distinguish the origin and strength of the sword intent, and unable to counterattack, falling into a passive beating situation. This is mostly the case, but Zhou Shu is different. With the continuous use of the fourth change, he can still see everything clearly even if he is in the sword.


    Zhou Tianliang''s sword intent was easily avoided or blocked by him, but he deliberately pretended to be very embarrassed, every time as if he was almost about to be hit and knocked down.


    "It seems that Zhou Shu will not last long."


    "The opposite is Zhou Tianliang, even if Zhou Shu is a genius, he is not an opponent, not to mention that he was taken the initiative by Zhou Tianliang as soon as he entered the game, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t turn the game."


    "But he was lucky enough that he almost lay down several times."


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd, and the monks on the high platform were also giving pointers.


    "Zhou Tianliang''s swordsmanship has improved again, is it necessary to advance his sword intent?"


    "Speaking of him, he is really a talented person. He comes from a small family like Chai Sangzhou''s family, and he only cultivates ordinary Tier 3 Thunderstorm Sword Art, but after his efforts, his Thunderstorm sword intent has now reached Tier 5 level. It is much higher than the original sword art, and it has won the true meaning of the ancients."


    "Although the Zhou family of Chai Sang and the Zhou family of Runan are both surnamed Zhou, they are of very different origins. One is a small family of offshoots, and the other is a large family of direct descendants. The resources are very different, but Zhou Tianliang is a talent, It''s not lower than the children of the aristocracy."


    "Why don''t you talk about Zhou Shu?"


    "What does he have to say, Zhou Tianliang hasn''t exerted his strength yet. Once he exerts his strength, at most five breaths, he will fall if he doesn''t admit defeat."


    At the Heavenly Sword Gate, Zheng Huabai stared at Zhou Shu, frowning and said, "In the second round, there is no reason to hide the strength, but how can I feel that Zhou Shu is weaker."


    Chen Huayu was also a little weird. After thinking about it, he thought, "I haven''t recovered, it''s in the Golden Core Realm, after more than a month of fierce battle, the soul can''t stand it."


    The Taoist with a long smile said with a smile, "Haha, the soul is so weak, then it can''t be Wei Shang?"


    Chen Huayu nodded, "Indeed, if Wei Shang is reincarnated, Shenhun will never be weak, but he may still be hiding, deliberately losing a strong enemy, and counterattack in the next two games."


    Zheng Huabai said slowly, "Tomorrow, the fairy Lingyin will be here, and you will know it then."


    Chen Huayu turned his head, "How is the preparation of the Red Dragon Sword?"


    Zheng Huabai thought slightly, "For the time being, there are only two hundred. I don''t know if it will work or not. I have already passed on the book and let people bring all the rest."


    Chen Huayu shook his head lightly, "Bring it as soon as possible. After all, Fairy Lingyin is not a Master of Miaodi. If there are not enough swords, I''m afraid it will not be calculated."


    "That will be delayed for several days."


    Zheng Huabai frowned, "I didn''t expect these things to happen in this sword meeting."


    Chen Huayu smiled, "It doesn''t matter, as long as you arrive before the end of the sword meeting, we can stay with them for a few days even if it is late."


    On the Tianxing Peak, Zhou Shu was still struggling.


    Of course, it was just a struggle in the eyes of others. Zhou Shu was actually very relaxed. He had even seen the flaws in the sword''s strength, and occasionally stabbed a sword, which would surprise Zhou Tianliang.


    "Do you need more effort?"


    Zhou Tianliang stared at Zhou Shu, the long sword in his hand became darker and darker, the sword light suddenly flashed, and he escaped into the black rain. In an instant, the sword power changed.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be plunged into the deep sea, and the surrounding area was all black and could not see anything.


    Changing the sword force at will, this is something that the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator can do, and the change is so fast and natural that only the distracted cultivator can do it.


    When the monk reaches the stage of distraction, he can separate his divine mind.


    Divine Sense comes from Divine Soul, but it is different from Divine Soul. It possesses the original power of Divine Soul, but it can still exist after leaving Divine Soul and can be used for attrition. Moreover, even if the Divine Sense disappears and wears out, it will have no effect on the monks.


    This is very different from Shenhun.


    First, for the practitioner, the soul is an inseparable part and must not be lost. The absence of the soul will cause irreparable effects, amnesia and brain damage, etc., even if it is only a little bit, but the soul is different. Power can be used arbitrarily without fear of loss.


    Second, after practising certain tactics, the spirit can temporarily separate a part and enter other places, such as Zhou Shu entering Wushuang City, or the practitioner uses the spirit to control the practitioner in the refining state, etc., but this situation is very serious. It��s dangerous, because once the divine soul that has been distributed is hurt, it will be the same as the cultivator��s own injury. For example, if Zhou Shu��s divine soul is beaten in Shuren Alley, he himself will suffer unbearable pain, but if the divine soul is divided out Mind, this situation won''t happen. Divine Mind exists, and it has no connection with the monk. Even if the Divine Mind is completely gone, the monk will not lose much.


    Of course, divine consciousness is also painstakingly separated, and it will feel distressed if it is gone.


    Divine mind is on the monk himself, that is to say, divine mind is the same as spiritual power and consciousness can be attached to sword intent, combined with three powers, and attack opponents together.


    The sword intent with divine mind is more likely to affect the opponent''s mind, thus forming a sword power, and the divine mind is in it, just like the monk himself has entered the sword power, making the sword power stronger and can be changed at will.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled. This was the first time he encountered this situation.


    Not only was he not able to see clearly, but the shadowy sword intent around him was like Zhou Tianliang himself possessed. Each sword was several times stronger than before, and all of them were attacking the weakest place of Zhou Shu''s defense.


    The remote control of divine consciousness is obviously not as clear as the close divine consciousness.


    In an instant, dozens of sword shadows hit Zhou Shu''s body in succession, but only a jingle was heard, as if hitting metal.


    "Inner Armor?"


    Zhou Tianliang was slightly suspicious, "But what kind of inner armor does a repairer wear that can actually resist the old man''s sword intent?"


    The dark red light gradually emerged from Zhou Shu.


    At the moment of sword intent and body, the mad shark demon armor began to work,


    Dongsheng Sword Association cannot use other attack magic weapons except swords, but there are no restrictions on the defense magic weapons. Jian Xiu always believes that his sword is indestructible. No matter how hard a shield is, it can''t resist a sword. On the contrary, it can be better tempered. kendo.


    "It''s just the top, what can I do?"


    Zhou Tianliang''s fighting spirit rose again, and his sword intent became more and more condensed, and black lights flowed into the Black Sea little by little, silently, but full of killing intent.


    The sword intent like raindrops fell on the demon armor, and the slightest infiltration inward, there were signs of penetrating the demon armor.


    The sword intent is indeed a special technique that can surpass the ranks. The demon armor that can resist even the elemental force can not completely block the sword intent driven by the spiritual force. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 701: Blur to reality

    phone-reading


    "Go down! You are not the old man''s opponent."


    "No matter how persistent it is, it''s useless. Now the old man can let you go. If you don''t realize it, don''t blame the old man if the magic weapon is damaged.


    "Can''t go down yet!?"


    In the black sea of ??sword intent, Zhou Tianliang��s divine thoughts have been harassing Zhou Shu. Some divine thoughts even passed through the armor, wanting to enter Zhou Shu''s body, directly hitting Zhou Shu, and while he said let go. On the one hand, the sword intent was used even more urgently, and it constantly seeped into the demon armor, just wanting to break the armor earlier.


    "I want to go down, but not now."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, let out a little bit of spiritual consciousness, and then drove those spiritual thoughts away from the sword intent, creating no threat to Zhou Shu at all.


    Bone armor.


    With the infusion of spiritual power, the tactics of the mad shark demon armor were aroused, the inner armor became more and more red, and the whole person was like burning coal, emitting bursts of light.


    I didn��t have a magic formula before, and I couldn��t resist the enemy, but now I use a magic formula. The result is completely different. The sword intent that had been infiltrated, slowly retreated under the red light, and the original damaged place gradually recovered. Getting thicker.


    In the crowd, someone has recognized it.


    "This is the mad shark demon armor?"


    "A Tier 5 inner armor, and the quality is not low, I''m afraid it''s top grade."


    "The top-grade mad shark demon armor, even if it is not in the competition field, it is difficult for the cultivator to use his original power without limitation to break it in a short time. Now in the competition field, no one can break it, even if it is like an iron barrel."


    "Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu had such a hole card. I really underestimated it."


    "It''s hard to predict who will win or lose today."


    On the high platform of Tianjianmen.


    Zheng Huabai showed a bit of amazement, and asked suspiciously, "Used the mad shark demon armor?"


    Chen Huayu was also a little surprised, "A magic weapon was actually used, which is very different from Wei Shang. After his reincarnation, his temperament changed drastically?"


    They all knew that except for the sword in his hand, Wei Shang never used any other magic weapon, whether it was the inner armor or the magic weapon to assist in cultivation. He is a well-known master craftsman, but apart from the sword, he has never refined other magic weapons, and, He seldom even used pills, only swords, and sincere to swords, if not so, he would not be called a rare swordsman in Tianjianmen for thousands of years.


    So when they saw Zhou Shu used other magic weapons, they were all amazed.


    The Taoist with a long smile laughed, "Then he is not Wei Shang."


    Zheng Huabai shook his head, "You can''t jump to a conclusion, you still have to wait for Fairy Lingyin."


    On the Tianxing Peak, Zhou Shu looked like a red fire, on the opposite side was Zhou Tianliang with a solemn face, and in the middle was a black sword light flying towards Zhou Shu.


    "Even if you have a good magic weapon?"


    "In the old man''s sword power, you can''t see the old man, and there is no possibility of counterattack. No matter how good the magic weapon is, it will be wiped out by the old man''s sword intent, hum."


    In the Black Sea, Divine Mind constantly made noises of harassment, sword intent became more urgent, and its power grew stronger.


    Every time the sword intent hits the demon armor, it would take away a lot of Zhou Shu''s spiritual power, but Zhou Shu didn''t care, holding the heavy gold sword in his hand, his eyes were fixed.


    Although he is in the sword power, it is not that Zhou Tianliang is invisible. In fact, even if the Black Sea sword power is stronger, he can still see through the fourth change.


    Just watch it a few more times, he can afford it.


    Two golden sword lights rose spontaneously, piercing through the layers of black tide, and shooting out.


    It seems that the power is unstoppable, but the direction is ridiculously bad, a few feet away from Zhou Tianliang.


    "Haha, the trapped beast is still fighting."


    Zhou Tianliang sneered, swinging the long sword in his hand, and the sword intent fell on Zhou Shu without any error.


    Comparing the two, the audience was in an uproar.


    "Obviously I have been dragged into the sword, I can''t see anything and I want to fight back. It''s a idiot.


    "Random fist beats the teacher to death, maybe the fist beats Zhou Tianliang, haha."


    However, Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged after the hit. The powerful protection provided by the mad shark demon armor kept him from being injured for a long time. He still carried the heavy golden sword and swung one sword and one sword. With the addition of the third change, with the original power of the best magic weapon, the magic ant has also become golden, constantly penetrating the Black Sea and being excited.


    Most of them were lost, but a few also flew to Zhou Tianliang.


    Zhou Tianliang was surprised, that sword intent was also really powerful, and its might not be inferior to him, but he didn''t have a magic weapon like the mad shark demon armor, and he couldn''t stand it.


    "If this goes on, even if he can only hit me two or three with ten swords, he still can''t stand it. It must be faster."


    Another golden sword light flew over, hitting Zhou Tianliang''s forehead. After he had spent some time to resolve it, this idea developed.


    He stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes changed a lot, sharp and cold.


    "Zhou Shu, it''s too late for you to admit defeat."


    Zhou Shu didn''t seem to hear it, still attacking with one sword at a time.


    "Okay! I didn''t think that you could actually force the old man''s long-prepared trick, so let you see how you lost!"


    Zhou Tianliang looked awe-inspiring, and the long sword in his hand was slowly raised, as if pulled out of the mud, his movements were obscure and difficult.


    In an instant, the surrounding situation changed drastically.


    The sword power of the Black Sea, which could only be seen by Zhou Shu, whose mind was affected, was completely displayed. On the Tianxing Peak, the waves were turbulent and layer upon layer, even the surrounding audience could see clearly.


    Zhou Tianliang pulled up, flew directly into the Black Sea, and disappeared.


    Many people have never seen such a situation before, and can''t help but exclaim.


    "What''s the situation? We can also see the sword force Could it be that Zhou Tianliang was dragged in, how could it be possible? He reached the realm of the sword domain?"


    "No, it is very difficult for a sword repairman to have a sword domain even if it is a god-level sword repairman. Now his people are gone, maybe this is the realm of no self and no sword?"


    "That''s bad."


    An old man came over, stroked his long beard, and shook his head, "If Zhou Tianliang realized that there is no self and no sword, he would not have been second last time."


    The old man had a cunning face, but it was Hu Yilie.


    The cultivator on the side hurriedly saluted and said respectfully, "From the perspective of seniors, what is going on?"


    Hu Yilie nodded quite favorably, "The kid also knows the courtesy. It''s not that there is no self without sword, but it can be regarded as a little bit of fur."


    The cultivator thought for a while, and shook his head blankly, "Please explain to the senior."


    Hu Yilie slowly said, "Sword repair knows that the sword force is originally an illusion. It is an artistic conception created by affecting the opponent''s mind. Only the opponent can see it. The purpose is to hide and cooperate with the true sword intent to strike the opponent, but Zhou Tianliang What we are doing now is to use our own powerful strength to transform the virtual realm into the real realm. This Black Sea is entirely composed of sword intent. The sword intent is transformed into form. The sword is turned to the extreme and its power has increased many times. No matter how real or virtual, every sword is deadly."


    "Void into reality?"


    The cultivator seemed to be thoughtful, and then asked suspiciously, "Where is Zhou Tianliang? Is it also integrated into the sword?"


    "Yes, Zhou Tianliang at this time is almost integrated with the sword intent. This is where he is great."


    Hu Yilie sighed and said, "This step is extremely difficult for sword repair. It is similar to the ancient repairer''s water escape and earth escape. It can be called sword escape. It does not disappear completely, but the body is completely covered by the sword intent. Zhou Shu can''t see where he is at all." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 702: Betray

    phone-reading


    "It turns into reality, Zhou Tianliang understands that there is no self and no sword."


    The corner of Chen Huayu''s mouth twitched slightly, "When the reality turns into nothingness, it is not far from being without self and sword. It is possible to really realize that we still underestimated him before, and we should have accepted it."


    Zheng Huabai snorted, "What''s the point? At his age, it is impossible to advance to the level of God, even if he cultivates to the point of no self and no sword, then people will die. What''s the use?"


    Chen Huayu nodded, "Oh, what a pity."


    "Swordsmanship and cultivation skills must be balanced to develop good swordsmanship. This is the talent that our Heavenly Swordsman needs. If you know that your qualifications are not enough, don''t waste time repairing swords. A person like his small family has been cultivating swords for many years. When the Dongsheng Sword Society soars into the sky, it can be accepted by our Heavenly Sword Sect. Since then, the family has flourished.


    Zheng Huabai was quite disdainful and glanced at Tianxing Peak coldly.


    Zhou Tianliang participated in the Dongsheng Sword Fair twice, and his results were quite good. The last time he even reached second place, but because of his high age and poor qualifications, he was always rejected by the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    The Taoist with a long smile laughed, "All the tricks are out, it seems Zhou Shu can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu in the Black Sea is indeed struggling.


    The virtual reality turned into reality, everything around turned into an attacking sword intent. The rain in the ears continued, and the sword intent surged like waves. The pressure on the mad shark demon armor suddenly increased a lot, and his spiritual power was as good as Running water is generally consumed.


    But he was not panicked, on the contrary there was a hint of excitement.


    Excitedly, he finally saw a different place. Although he had a spiritual mind to join his previous swordsmanship, he had already enlightened and didn''t feel much, but now it is completely different.


    "It''s very interesting to turn the virtual world into the real world."


    He didn''t try to shoot again, defending and observing quietly.


    Being able to feel the sword intent of a higher realm at such close range, he would not miss this opportunity.


    "The sword intent transforms into shape, the sword turns with the heart, he is like this, he should be the ultimate, right? Even the things in the illusion can be turned into entities one by one, which is really powerful, and the effect of affecting the mind has not diminished, but has been further strengthened. , The oppressive force is getting stronger. I can do it when I think about it. Does it rely on the combination of spirit and mind? You have to look carefully."


    His divine consciousness radiated out in a large scale and dispersed into the Black Sea.


    "Also, where did Zhou Tianliang go, and even after using the fourth change three times, he didn''t see him. Could it be that he has been integrated with Jianyi?"


    "Is this no sword and no self?"


    All kinds of thoughts, combined with the current situation, his understanding of kendo seems to have gone deeper. This kind of progress cannot be obtained by just reading the classics on kendo.


    At the same time, he is also constantly performing the fourth change, which makes it more clear.


    It is obvious that the flow of sword intent around it seems to be clearly magnified many times, and it is vividly vivid. This kind of intuitive experience will be used in deduction in the future, and it will have good results.


    "Sure enough, it''s in the middle of the sword intent."


    After several searches, he finally found Zhou Tianliang''s figure, hidden in the sword intent, only visible shadows, and the position changed extremely fast, as if it was one with the sword intent, moving freely in the Black Sea.


    The feeling of seeing this scene is somewhat similar to seeing Master Duoshu.


    "Shui Dun... But hiding in the sword intent that I created, obviously a higher level, and the effect of hiding is better."


    Through careful observation, Zhou Shu seemed to have some understanding.


    Zhou Tianliang��s offensive is getting fiercer, the tide is normal, and it never stops. Every blow is almost full. If it weren''t for the cultivation base of the late stage of the Nascent Infant Realm and the solid Nascent Soul, he would definitely not be able to support such a large amount of consumption. .


    Facing the crazy offensive, the Mad Shark Demon Armor was strong enough and basically blocked it, but Zhou Shu''s spiritual power was not enough to support it for long.


    However, Zhou Shu had already determined that this competition would be deliberately lost, so he did not try his best.


    Otherwise, he could launch a counterattack as soon as he saw Zhou Tianliang''s shadow, and it was possible to win, but without the support of Yingying, he was not sure of winning, which would increase consumption, so he did not do that.


    "It''s almost time to see it, it''s time."


    After holding on for a while, Zhou Shu waved his sword seemingly casually.


    The heavy gold sword is like a scorching sun, constantly radiating light, and the sword intent is advancing aimlessly, flying everywhere, but it is also a coincidence. Among them, there are two sword intents one after the other, just in front of Zhou Tianliang. The force is extremely clever, just at the flaw, hindering the momentum of his continued attack.


    The Black Sea is also stagnant, and the wave seems to be suspended in the air.


    Moving at the right time, Zhou Shu flew towards the loopholes that had been seen long ago, and under the protection of the sword intent, the escape technique was launched, and in the blink of an eye, it fell outside the Black Sea hundreds of meters in radius.


    The action was like moving clouds and flowing water, quick and light, and when he landed, there was an exclamation sound immediately under the Tianxing Peak.


    "Escaped, how did you do it?"


    "Mind is controlled and affected, and the virtual realm is also the real realm. With such an offensive, he can actually come out, is Zhou Tianliang deliberate?"


    "It looks like it won''t end this way, we have to fight."


    The Black Sea gradually disappeared, revealing Zhou Tianliang''s angry and puzzled face, and he secretly hated him, "He can come out like this, and his luck is really good."


    In his opinion, Zhou Shu relied entirely on luck, and almost everyone felt the same way.


    "Out."


    Chen Huayu looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head, "It''s also a fluke that Hu Dabang happened to hit Zhou Tianliang. Now both of them consume a lot of money. Who will kill you is still unknown, interesting."


    Zheng Huabai disdainfully said, "There won''t always be a fluke, he has no chance."


    "Although Zhou Shu escaped from the sword, he was completely suppressed and disappointing. Either he was not Wei Shang at all, or Wei Shang had changed his sex. Not only did he start to use the weapon, his winning streak was completely different from the past. "Wei Shang, who can deliberately lose to the weak, but never deliberately lose to the strong."


    The Taoist Chang Xiao shook his head. He didn''t smile, and there was some disappointment in his eyes. He didn''t know whether it was the disappointment Zhou Shu was not Wei Shang, or the disappointment Wei Shang had changed too much.


    Chen Huayu obviously has this idea, but it is more fortunate that if Zhou Shu is not Wei Shang, then Tianjianmen has a chance to get another genius.


    "Don''t make a final conclusion at any time, rather than let it go."


    Zheng Huabai frowned, "Wait until Lingyin Fairy arrives."


    On the Tianxing Peak.


    "Your luck will not always be so good!"


    Zhou Tianliang glared at Zhou Shu, the black long sword lifted slightly, the sword intent was ready to go, and he planned to draw the gourd in the same way and do it again.


    Although doing this continuously will consume a lot of himself, even the cultivator��s soul will be greatly affected, and it is likely to affect the subsequent competition, but he is hard to get off the tiger, and he can��t take much care of it. As a monk in the distracting stage, he can deal with it. In the Golden Core Realm, even the hole cards were used. If you still can''t get Zhou Shu, you will be disappointed.


    But he was even more worried about what if he was hitting righteously and came out again?


    At that time he had no spare energy to do it again.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he had some hesitation in his eyes, and he had no absolute confidence in winning.


    At this time, Zhou Shu arched his hands.


    "Uh?"


    Zhou Tianliang was startled. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 703: Through Treeman Lane

    phone-reading


    The two stepped down one after another, with different expressions.


    Zhou Tianliang was still in surprise. He didn''t understand why Zhou Shu gave up, but Zhou Shu looked indifferent and felt a little more satisfied. He hadn''t planned to win before, and saw what he wanted to see. It was perfect, as for winning or losing. Don''t care, as long as the remaining two games can be won is enough.


    After playing against Zhou Tianliang, he became more confident.


    Zhou Tianliang was second in the previous session. If Zhou Shu strives to win, there is obviously a chance to win, and if Caiying is fully restored, the hope of winning is even great.


    Even if there is some luck, the top ten of the sword list should be about the same level. Judging from the level of Zhou Tianliang''s performance, Zhou Shu can definitely occupy one of the positions.


    "I still lost."


    "It''s a pity, it''s mostly because of the loss of spiritual power, and the soul can''t hold on, there is no way if you don''t admit defeat."


    "The difference in cultivation level is still too great. Even if Zhou Shu has a good magic weapon, he will not be able to exert its effect without sufficient spiritual power. Sooner or later, he will be worn to death by Zhou Tianliang.


    "Yes, it''s still difficult to face the cultivator, but he basically has no opponents against the Golden Core Realm."


    Everyone looked at Zhou Shu and pointed in the distance.


    Zhou Shu smiled and went back to Meifeng alone.


    In the distance, a gaze was fixed on Zhou Shu''s back, and after looking at it for a long time, he turned away helplessly. It was Ding Mo.


    Brother Jiang on the side slowly said, "After seeing it, he really has a hole card, and the mad shark demon armor that can be used in the Golden Core Realm is still top grade."


    Ding Mo sighed softly, "Even if it didn''t, I wouldn''t be his opponent."


    Brother Jiang showed a trace of stunnedness, and then smiled, "Thinking about it this way, you are better than before. Yes, now he is indeed much calmer than you, but you have a higher starting point. As long as you polish it, you can beat him. It''s not difficult."


    "Maybe."


    Ding Mo looked into the distance, "Brother, do you really think he came out by mistake?"


    Brother Jiang thought for a moment, and wondered, "Isn''t it? I can''t think of any possibility for him to find Zhou Tianliang. Zhou Tianliang has already touched the side of No Me and No Sword. The realm of sword intent is higher than him, and the level of sword intent is higher. He is also taller than him, not to mention the cultivation base that is much higher. He can''t come out without luck."


    "Senior brother said so, but I always feel wrong..."


    Ding Mo frowned and shook his head, "Maybe he can see through Zhou Tianliang''s imaginary and real swordsmanship, maybe he can fight back or even win, but..."


    Brother Jiang interrupted Ding Mo''s words, and yelled angrily, "Junior Brother Ding, you have become too fast. From arrogance to self-conceit, it is better to be arrogant! Remember, Jian Xiu is the most afraid of self-defeating. He does not. It��s impossible to have that kind of strength. If you keep a peaceful mind, you will definitely surpass him, and it won��t take a year or two."


    Ding Mo quickly apologized, "I see, brother, it��s because the brother thinks too much."


    He didn''t know. In fact, he saw it right. He was extremely sensitive to swords. He could feel the things that others couldn''t see. This was a rare kind of understanding.


    On Meifeng, in the residence.


    A huge wooden barrel was placed in the Pagoda Juyuan Formation, and Zhou Shu lay lazily in the wooden barrel, leisurely and contented.


    Even though he had experienced a great battle, Zhou Shu didn''t feel tired at all. He had the soul to rely on. Even if he fought for a long time, he would not necessarily be tired, but his spiritual power was very limited.


    "Afterwards, it was still the worst spiritual power."


    But he didn''t worry about this. Now there are enough yuan stones. Even if he takes five thousand yuan to Yangmei, there are still 15 thousand to spend. If he keeps practicing with yuan stones in the future, his spiritual strength cultivation will naturally advance by leaps and bounds.


    Compared with the spirit and consciousness that requires chance, spiritual power is a better improvement.


    On the one hand recovering, while refining, thinking about the gains of today��s competition, on the other hand, rushing through the tree people��s lane in Wushuang City. The powerful and solid spirit, coupled with the use of Yanyi Jue, is the normal state of one mind and four uses, as long as the spirit is in Without too much damage in Wushuang City, it won''t affect others.


    In front of him, there was only the last level.


    Twenty treants filled the aisles, the branches and leaves were all stacked on top of each other, and there was no light through.


    Zhou Shu has broken through more than a dozen times, but failed every time, and now he feels that he will never fail again.


    The growth of spirit and consciousness is most intuitively reflected in Shuren Lane.


    With the use of the technique, a layer of golden armor suddenly appeared on his body.


    Now he only needs to avoid big attacks. Even if those scattered branches and leaves fall on his body, he will not feel any pain and can basically ignore it.


    Dodge, advance, even... counterattack.


    Suddenly there was a burst of clicks in Shuren Lane.


    "This kid..."


    "Haha, Xuanhu, he wants to get rid of your treants."


    "A delusion, the tree people in Shuren Lane will regenerate at any time. It just takes a little effort and annoys the old man. Now I will recruit a hundred."


    In the room behind Shuren Lane, Xuanhu showed a trace of sorrow.


    Above his head, a huge black shadow hung, naturally a million clones, the omnipresent city lord.


    The city lord smiled, "If you really do this, it will be fine, I want to see it too, but it''s a pity you won''t do it."


    Xuanhu snorted, suspiciously, "His spirit has grown too fast, even after the training of Shurenxiang, it will not reach this level."


    "No more adventures, don''t worry about The city lord pointed to Shuren Lane," he is about to come out. "


    At the exit of Shuren Lane, Zhou Shu jumped out. He was still wearing some gold before, but he immediately restored the appearance of the black envoy.


    The use of Divine Soul, or the use of Divine Soul Techniques, is limited to the inside of Shuren Lane, and absolutely not outside.


    Zhou Shu saw the two and immediately walked over to salute.


    Xuan Hu looked at Zhou Shu with great interest for a while, and said slowly, "I passed through Shuren Lane, but I was still calm and relaxed. It''s really different than before."


    Before Zhou Shu was touched by a leaf, he would fall out of Wushuang City in pain, but now Wanye is not afraid to touch himself. Naturally, it is not what it used to be. If you can perform like this, Heyang Emperor Xinzhi is of course great. However, the exercise in Shuren Lane also played an important role, accounting for about 50% of each.


    The one-month training in Shuren Lane was something Zhou Shu had never experienced before. It was equivalent to bringing the things that needed to be done in the Nascent Soul Realm to the Golden Core Realm in advance to complete, and he naturally benefited greatly.


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, and thanked him sincerely, "This all depends on the help of Senior Xuanhu and the City Lord, and the younger generation is indebted."


    "Why are you thankful? You found it too late. There are many similar good places in Wushuang City. As long as you have points, there is nothing you can''t do."


    The city owner was quite disdainful, "But, now you owe me a total of 1,760 points, and you must pay it back within a year."


    Are there other good places?


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, and quickly nodded, "The junior must try to repay the points."


    Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu and said straightly, "Since I''m here, the old man will honor his promise and give you a magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up and he saluted immediately, "Thank you, senior!"


    "and many more."


    The city lord suddenly stretched out a hand to block between the two. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 704: Runner beads

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu knew that the city lord had always behaved strangely and didn''t care, just smiled and watched.


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu for a while, retracted his hand, and said to Xuanhu, "It''s okay, I''ll go and prepare."


    Xuan Hu sighed softly, and said to Zhou Shu, "Go out, wait until you get the magic weapon and come here again. The old man will explain the usefulness to you in detail."


    "Get the magic weapon?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, but was a little confused, "Where are the juniors going to get it? I''m afraid I can only wait until after the sword meeting."


    Most of the items passed by Wushuang City are in some shopping malls, so he certainly doesn''t have time to go now.


    Xuan Hu shook his head, "No, you go back and stare at Wushuang Ling."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and left Wushuang City suspiciously, staring at Wushuang Ling blankly.


    A weird thought came up in my mind, could it be possible to pass items through Wushuang Ling?


    That would be too amazing. Xuanhu didn''t know where he was, but he must be separated from Liuming Mountain by thousands of miles. This kind of thing can only be done by great power.


    When he was in doubt, Wushuangling in his hand suddenly trembled, and a faint gray smoke curled up, and soon it condensed into the appearance of a door, but a few feet away.


    "This����"


    Some were beyond the scope of understanding, Zhou Shu became more surprised.


    And the door slowly opened, and at a glance, it was so deep inside, a gray dot of light flashed suddenly and flew out toward the door. As the spot of light flew out, the door quickly closed, the ashes dissipated, and everything returned to normal again, as if nothing had happened.


    And that spot of light gradually dissipated its light, and fell on the ground, a bead the size of a thumb, which was ashy as gray.


    Zhou Shu stared at the beads, knowing that this was the magic weapon that Senior Xuanhu gave him, but his focus was not all on the magic weapon. Instead, he had been thinking about the gateway. It was like the door of space, capable of communicating the two. It seems that it can transmit tens of millions of miles instantly, which is really wonderful.


    After thinking for a while, he still felt incredible, but he couldn''t think anymore, and got up and picked up the bead.


    I can��t feel a trace of aura vitality from the outside, and I��m very heavy when I start with it. I��m afraid that it won��t be hundreds of kilograms. The material is extraordinary, which Zhou Shu has never seen. The runes on it are layered on top of each other. Dozens of layers, exquisite and unusual but intertwined without interfering with each other, are a miracle, obviously, this is by no means a general magic weapon.


    He tried to input a trace of spiritual power, but it was of no effect. It seems that this magic weapon is not what he can use now, but Xuanhu obviously will not give him a magic weapon that cannot be used. Most of it is related to the trick. Just ask.


    Divine Soul entered Wushuang City again, the familiar hall of Shuren Lane.


    Soon, Zhou Shu was passed to the back room again, Xuanhu had been waiting there long ago, but he did not see the shadow of the city lord.


    "Thank you senior for the magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu stepped forward and bowed, still with a lot of doubts on his face, "But the juniors still have some questions, can I ask for advice?"


    Xuanhu nodded, "Just ask."


    Zhou Shu straightened his voice, "Excuse me, senior, what magic weapon is that?"


    "The magic weapon is Zhuanlunzhu," Xuanhu said slowly, "The old man has nothing to do to refine it, but some mistakes have been made. It is a pity that he failed to reach the top grade..."


    Hearing some words, Zhou Shu''s face was shocked, and he praised him from time to time.


    Runner beads,


    The sixth-order magic weapon was given to Zhou Shu as middle-grade, but even the middle-grade is extremely rare. The material used is a seventh-order sky-shielding stone, which is said to be a product left over from the invasion of foreign races and not owned by the Xuanhuang Continent. Not attributable to heaven.


    Refined runner beads are said to be able to cover the heavens and people. It��s a bit mysterious, but it��s not difficult to explain clearly. As long as you keep the runner beads with you, others will not be able to figure out the connection between the heavens and you. You may be able to figure out your origins, and the top-grade and even the highest-quality runner beads can even change the fortune of the cultivator. A cultivator who was originally disliked by the heavens may also be favored by the heavens after having the runner beads.


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "There is such a magic weapon that can blind the way of heaven?"


    Xuanhu nodded, "Well, the Xuanhuang Continent has been invaded by many foreign races, and most of the things they brought have been destroyed by immortal cultivators or Heavenly Dao, but there are also very few left behind. Those things are not belonging to Heavenly Dao. , Also known as exotic treasures, they can be used to refine some peculiar magic weapons, the runner beads are just one of them, there are better ones."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and then wondered, "Why did senior give me such a magic weapon?"


    "It''s only mid-level, and it doesn''t work for the old man."


    Xuanhu shook his head with regret, "The old man was thinking about himself when refining. If it is a top grade, it can delay the arrival of the catastrophe, but the middle grade can''t do this. It can only be temporarily blinded. Will still come."


    A monk crossing the Tribulation Realm, if he had a high-grade Runner Bead, it could indeed play a great role. Maybe he could make a few moves without being discovered by the Heavenly Dao, and naturally it would not attract the Heavenly Tribulation.


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shupo nodded in understanding.


    Xuanhu glanced at him, and continued, "Ranlun beads don��t need you to use spiritual power or elemental power to drive them, as long as you carry them, they will work. However, magic weapons refined with foreign materials will have a A certain hindrance, of course, this revolver bead is also It will form an invisible barrier around your body, hindering all your powers, such as spiritual power, consciousness, and so on, but it is also good , The hindrance is not great, it will probably reduce your ability by 10%."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, but magic weapons with side effects were rare.


    He thought for a while and asked, "Isn''t the obstruction permanent?"


    Xuanhu shook his head, "Of course not. When you don''t bring the wheel beads, there is no barrier."


    Zhou Shu wondered slightly, that''s okay, it''s like practicing with a heavy sandbag. The greater the pressure, the greater the progress, which may be a good thing.


    At this time, a black shadow suddenly emerged and hung over the two of them.


    "Ah for what?"


    The city lord snorted, "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, in the sword club, you''d better wear this thing from time to time, otherwise something happened, don''t blame me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see."


    Since the city lord said so, there is naturally the reason of the city lord, Zhou Shu secretly thought, maybe at the sword meeting, someone would make calculations for him to guess his origins and whether Wei Shang was reincarnated.


    Although Zhou Shu is not Wei Shang, he is also worried about calculating this mysterious technique. In the final analysis, he is also the person who took the house and reborn, but it is not Wei Shang. Of course, this secret cannot be discovered by others.


    "Thank you for your reminder."


    He raised his hand to salute and asked, "Senior, this junior is very puzzled about one thing, how did this Zhuanzhuzhu come to me? Isn''t Senior Xuanhu not far from here?"


    If it''s tens of thousands of miles away, he can still understand.


    Xuanhu smiled faintly and turned to the shadow, "This, you have to ask the city lord."


    Zhou Shu looked up, and said sincerely, "Please also the city lord for advice." (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 705: Fooled again

    phone-reading


    The black shadow leaned closer, almost touching Zhou Shu''s face, and said seductively, "You want to know?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thinking."


    The black shadow slid away suddenly and floated to the top. Haha laughed, "Haha, I want to be beautiful, but I won''t tell you, absolutely not."


    Zhou Shu was bitter in his heart and turned his head, "Actually, I don''t want to know that much."


    "Haha, you people, you just don''t speak right."


    The city lord sneered, "No matter what you say, I won''t tell you. When you get to the step of the Golden Clothes Messenger, maybe I will think about it."


    Zhou Shu gave a white glance and said nothing.


    Since the city lord didn''t say it, he couldn''t think of the answer, so there was nothing to entangle, just stop thinking about it.


    Xuanhu waved his hand, "Okay, go out."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Wait, I have another question."


    Xuanhu frowned, "What else?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to another door, "If the juniors pass this, will there be rewards?"


    He was referring to the exit of Class B Shuren Lane.


    Having tasted the sweetness, I naturally want to do it again.


    Xuanhu was slightly stunned. He hadn''t answered yet, but the city lord above laughed loudly, "Yes, of course, if you pass, you can redeem something with me at will, no points."


    "Really?"


    Zhou Shu quickly looked at the city lord, his eyes showed a lot of excitement, his body was about to glow, but he knew how precious the things that could be exchanged in Wushuang City.


    "of course it''s true."


    The city lord said in a serious way, "Within 20 years, within 20 years, you can walk to Shuren Lane at will, and you will not be charged. If you pass the second-level Shuren Lane, my promise will be valid, but if you cannot pass, Not only do you have to return the used points, but you also owe me fifty thousand points, how about it?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, then raised his hand and said, "Okay, that''s it."


    He can pass Level C in the Golden Core Realm. It shouldn''t be a big problem for him to pass Level B in another twenty years. Moreover, he can enter Shuren Lane for free during this period. It is simply a great benefit. There is no reason not to agree.


    With a continuous laughter, the city lord disappeared, and Zhou Shu was quite pleased, and he had a goal to work hard, but when he looked back and saw Xuanhu''s expression, he seemed a little uneasy again.


    Xuanhu seemed to have a trace of pity in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong, senior?"


    "Twenty years?"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Senior, do you think twenty years is not enough?"


    Xuanhu shook his head slightly, and asked instead, "My old man, let me ask you, how many people have you seen here in Shuren Lane for a month?"


    Zhou Shu said without hesitation, "In a month, 760 people have visited Shuren Lane."


    Not forgetting, this is his characteristic, and naturally all the things I have seen are clearly remembered.


    Xuan Hu showed a slight surprise, "I remember clearly, then among these 760 people, how many people entered the second-level Shuren Lane?"


    "among them����"


    Zhou Shu said in amazement, "Ah, only two people have entered Level B. It''s strange why they both entered Level C. Some of the envoys in gold also only entered Level C. Isn''t the level B very different? of?"


    Xuanhu didn''t respond, and just continued to ask, "Did those two people come a second time?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and suddenly stopped.


    "You think you can pass the C level in the Golden Core Realm, and you can pass the B level in the Nascent Soul Realm within 20 years? It''s naive. I need to explain to you in detail, otherwise you don''t know if you are fooled."


    Xuanhu sighed slightly, "The old man told you that the three tree people lanes, A, B, and C are all for training monks. They are not divided according to realm, but there is a big difference between strength and weakness."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully nodded, "Senior said it."


    Xuanhu continued, "The best way to exercise the soul is to be beaten. When it is not painful to be beaten, it means that the soul is solid enough, and it will be easy to pass through Shuren Lane. You also came this month, right? In fact, the meaning of the existence of Shuren Lane is to let you be beaten inside. If you can be beaten, you will naturally pass."


    Zhou Shu thought about it a little bit, feeling deeply, "Indeed, there is nothing that can improve the soul more than being beaten by a tree man."


    "But you also know that there is no danger in the C-level Treeman Alley. Even if the soul is extremely painful, it can quickly recover, and it is impossible to suffer any harm. The second-level is different..." Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "Being beaten in the Alley of the B-level Tree Man makes it easy to get hurt. Not only the trace of the soul that enters Wushuang City, but the entire soul will be damaged. Even a monk, it takes a month to Recover, and you, I��m afraid it��s rare to recover in two months."


    "Ah...Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was fixed on his face, and he couldn''t make a sound for a long while.


    According to Xuanhu, he can only enter the B-level Treeren Alley once in two months, and he is restoring his soul and can''t do anything...Even if he spends all his time on Treeren Alley for twenty years. If you don''t do it, you can only enter more than a hundred times. With such a small number of times, the chance of passing is really slim.


    It really was fooled.


    No wonder the city owner promised so refreshingly and smiling so sinisterly.


    Looking around, there is no longer the shadow of the city lord. Zhou Shu couldn��t help but smile, a little helpless. Speaking of his deception in Wushuang City, more than all the other places combined, it may be that there is no danger here, so he is a little lighthearted. , Not as cautious as the outside world.


    "You now understand why there are so few people entering the B-level Treeman Lane, right?"


    Xuanhu looked at him and shook his head, "That''s because they will recover for a month after entering, and they can''t enter if they want to, but they can do it again if they want."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly asked, "Is there any more ways to do it?"


    If he can enter a few more times, then he still has some hope.


    "Yeah, yes," Xuanhu nodded, "If you want to make more money, you should prepare a pill to restore the soul in advance. The general pill is not effective, but there is a soul pill that is very effective and can save you more than half. Months of recovery time. By the way, this pill medicine Wushuang City has one, 500 points."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help saying, "It''s so dark."


    Xuanhu snorted, "What''s the black? It''s worth it to be beaten several times. In the same amount of time, the training effect of Grade B Shuren Lane is more than 20 times that of Grade C, but if you can''t stand the beating, you still have to Entering, that is asking for trouble, and if you want to pass early, changing the pill is a must."


    After listening to Xuanhu''s detailed explanation, Zhou Shu understood it, and couldn''t help sighing, "It seems that the younger generation will definitely not get through."


    "Not bad."


    Xuanhu nodded earnestly, "From the establishment of Shuren Lane to the present, only 17 people have passed through B-level Shuren Lane. If only 20 years, the old man doesn''t think you can be like them."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "What if the juniors pass?"


    "Eh?" (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 706: unfair

    phone-reading


    "Do you really plan to pass the B-level Treeman Lane in twenty years?"


    "Yes, senior."


    The more than 1,000 debts have not yet been paid, and a huge debt of 50,000 has to be paid.


    Zhou Shu has never liked to owe debts, no matter who he owes, so no matter how difficult it is, he must pass it, and try his best to pass it.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s firm eyes, Xuanhu said nothing, waved his hand and sent Zhou Shu out.


    "It''s not a good cultivator to do it if he knows it can''t be done."


    He looked at the house, "Sanctuary, did you deliberately?"


    There was a faint laughter, "Hahaha, just try it, he is really motivated, so it will be more interesting."


    Xuanhu was slightly calm, and slowly said, "Mucheng Lord, you have tried and helped him repeatedly, so you really look at him? However, none of the people you have selected in these years can meet your requirements. It is difficult to cultivate immortals, even if it is Few geniuses can really grow up."


    After a while, the voice came again, the tone of which was different from day to day.


    "It doesn��t hurt to try a few more people, and since he entered Wushuang City, I have realized that he is different from most people in this world. No, maybe it��s different from everyone else, maybe he can help me achieve it. Purpose, alas, I have been waiting here for too long."


    "Is it."


    Xuanhu turned his head thoughtfully and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu in the hall quickly quit Wushuang City. Of course, he didn''t expect to go to the B-level Treeren Alley now. That was something that Yuanying Realm would only consider.


    Compared to those, he has more important things to do.


    "Caiying, should you wake up?"


    "It''s noisy, you know it''s noisy, I''m annoyed by you!"


    A green light flew out and got into the heavy gold sword. Then, the heavy gold sword danced up and down, extremely active, and there were bursts of laughter in the middle.


    "Haha, after a good night''s sleep, my palace feels much better now!"


    "Hey, come here and have a try with this palace!"


    Obviously, it is the soul of the soul, after absorbing part of Yangdi Xinzhi, it has gained considerable growth.


    And Zhou Shu looked at the heavy golden sword, also quite happy.


    Soon, one man, one sword, and the battle in the valley became a group.


    On the booming peak at this time, a new VIP ushered in.


    Tens of feet away, I heard a long laugh from the Taoist Chang Xiao, "Haha, Fairy Lingyin, you are here!"


    In the clouds, Fairy Lingyin slowly approached and lightly drew his head, "Everyone, the elders of the Heavenly Sword Sect, you are polite, sorry, some trivial matters have been delayed on the road."


    Chen Huayu was quite concerned, "Fairy, it''s okay. If you need our help, just speak up. Ci Hangzong and Tianjianmen are in love with each other, and they share difficulties."


    "No, thank Elder Chen for his kindness, it''s just a small matter."


    Fairy Lingyin shook her head. She wouldn''t tell anyone that she was inexplicably trapped in a formation, and it took more than ten days to come out.


    The people in the formation didn''t have any malicious intentions, they just wanted to prevent her from going to Liuming Mountain, but the more obstructed, the more she moved forward.


    Several people invited Lingyin Fairy into the hall. Zheng Huabai just sat down and said straightforwardly, "Lingyin Fairy, I invite you to come this time because I want you to help us calculate two people."


    Fairy Lingyin seemed to think, "I also have a hunch, who is it?"


    Zheng Huabai said slowly, "Two Golden Core Realm Sword Cultivators, we want to know if they were taken away by the Transforming God Realm cultivator."


    "Do you want to seize the house?"


    Fairy Lingyin sat like a statue, thinking for a moment, "After the monk has been seized, only the soul exists, and there are no traces of others. It seems that he has completely changed his person, and he is now a Golden Core Cultivator, and he cannot check it... But if There are some traces of the past, it is better to leave divine thoughts and so on, then it is possible to calculate one or two from them, but it is a little troublesome."


    "Fairy, we are ready."


    Chen Huayu raised his right hand, and a series of golden scarlet swords flew out and surrounded him, totaling two hundred.


    Fairy Lingyin was slightly puzzled, "Is all these things he used?"


    Chen Huayu shook his head and said, "It was made by him, and he has also used the magic spell, so the fairy may wish to take a look first."


    Lingyin Fairy Jade raised her hand slightly, and a small sword flew into her hand. She stretched out her fingers and stroked the body of the sword. There was a bit of condensedness between her eyebrows, but only a dozen breaths. Suddenly, there was a flash of light in her eyes, then she shook her head and frowned. , "There are indeed traces of divine thoughts, but they are very small, but it is difficult for me to figure out what is only based on this dian."


    Zheng Huabai stared at her, "Fairy, there are two hundred here, each one has a dian, which is a lot more. If it is not enough, more than seven hundred will be shipped in ten days, a total of nine hundred and ninety-eight. , Is this always enough? And the two people who want the fairy to calculate are also here. The old man called them and let the fairy calculate in person."


    Fairy Lingyin was slightly thinking, and hesitated, "If there are more than nine hundred, maybe the chance of success will be greater, but it will consume a lot more energy..."


    Zheng Huabai said immediately, "Fairy don''t worry, all the costs of the process will be borne by our Heavenly Sword Sect. We have all the best medicines and will give the fairy a batch of yuan stones as compensation, how about?"


    "In that case, I promised."


    Fairy Lingyin didn''t say anything, and dian headed, "but you have to wait until the swords are all together before you can calculate it. Every more hand will have one more correct possibility."


    "Okay, thank you Lingyin FairyWe will hurry up about the sword."


    Chen Huayu hurriedly touched her head, with some joy on her face, "These days, the fairy, please rest in Langya Cave. When the sword is ready, we will notify the fairy."


    Zheng Huabai thought for a while and said, "Fairy, do I need to see those two people first?"


    Fairy Lingyin shook his head, "There is no sufficient basis. It is useless to read it now. When the swords are all ready, let them come and put them together with those swords. That is the best time to calculate."


    Zheng Huabai said, "It''s okay, the fairy is coming to work hard, please go to rest first, we will prepare everything we need as soon as possible."


    Own attendants came and arranged nothing to mention.


    A few days later, Tianxing Peak.


    "Zhou Shu! Temporarily ranked 41st!"


    "Xu Anzhi! Temporarily ranked 24th!"


    After the white light, the two stood on the Tianxing Peak.


    Xu Anzhi, opposite Zhou Shu, was a sword repairman in the Golden Core Realm, and the strength of the Golden Core Realm was definitely excellent.


    Zhou Shu also took it seriously and bowed his hands in salute, "Friend Xu Dao."


    Xu Anzhi stared at Zhou Shu for a while, then suddenly whispered, "Friend Zhou, now it is a kendo competition, can you not use the mad shark demon armor, we will see a high and low in the kendo?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head, "Of course not. If you have any magic weapon, please use it."


    Xu Anzhi advised a few more words, but Zhou Shu just refused.


    Since the rules allow, there is no reason not to use it, and now every game is very important and cannot be relaxed.


    "it is good!"


    Xu Anzhi was quite angry. His white face was a little flushed. He turned his head and said loudly to Gaotai, "Unfair! Such a test is unfair!"


    As soon as he said this, there was an uproar around him. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 707: Match 3

    phone-reading


    "Ha, what is unfair about this?"


    "Most sword repairs are better offensive than defensive, so they will prepare armor to make up for their weaknesses. Many people are like this. There is nothing wrong."


    "Maybe Zhou Shu''s Crazy Shark Armor is too good."


    "The rules have always been the same. If you say it is good, there are better ones. In the last two sword fairs, there were also those who wore the best armor. I didn''t see anyone else saying anything. He was troubled.


    "Jianxiu is dedicated to the sword, no matter what opponent or magic weapon he faces, he must have an attitude of winning. Like Xu Anzhi, there is no future."


    "That''s right, other people have good armor. That''s someone else''s ability. You should ask yourself why you don''t have it, instead of asking others not to use it."


    Amidst the discussion, Xu Anzhi''s face turned red, but his voice also grew louder, "Unfair is unfair!"


    On the high platform, a monk walked down slowly, it was Zheng Huabai.


    With a majestic expression on his face, he said condensedly, "Don''t make a noise in the competition field and affect the order of the competition. Tell me, what''s unfair?"


    The noise finally took effect. Xu Anzhi thought that he had found a backer and someone came to preside over justice, and he quickly bowed respectfully, "Elder Zheng, it''s not that the younger generation is making noise, but that he wears armor is really unfair. Armor, how can we fight with Golden Core Realm Swordsman, we can''t fight at all."


    On the one hand, while peeking at Zhou Shu, he looked rather awkward.


    "Ha ha."


    Zheng Huabai laughed a few times, a trace of disdain appeared in his eyes, "If you can''t fight, don''t fight, go on."


    "Ah, senior?"


    Xu Anzhi looked surprised and wanted to continue to say something, but only a white light flashed, and people had already reached the bottom of the peak.


    Zheng Huabai turned to everyone and said straightly, "Unfair? Where is it unfair? Is it fair that everyone has to use the same sword-like armor? There are 100 sword repairs, at least 60 of them have the best quality. Feijian, shouldn''t they use it, is it fair to others?"


    "The old man tells you that the Sword Society is not your sect, and it is not a place for you to discuss each other friendly. Every battle is about glory and the future! Every sword repairer must show his strongest ability to prove You are worthy of accepting our invitation, worthy of standing on this Heavenly Star Peak, worthy of entering this noble sword list!"


    "Within the rules, anything can be used, and there is no taboo. On the contrary, if Zhou Shu has the mad shark armor and does not use it, then this is truly unfair."


    "No one can question the rules of the Dongsheng Sword Club. Rules are rules. I don''t want to see this happen again."


    Zheng Huabai said it very seriously and announced loudly, "Zhou Shusheng in this competition."


    Under the Tianxing Peak, many responders.


    "It''s a big sect in the end, and what you say makes sense."


    "The sword banquet can only be held by the Heavenly Sword Sect, no other sects have this kind of spirit."


    Xu Anzhi''s complexion was sometimes red and white, and Xu was so shocked that he could not speak for a while.


    And Zhou Shu calmly bowed and turned back down the peak.


    Compared with the farce made by Xu Anzhi, he cared more about his own results, won without a fight, saved a lot of effort, and can concentrate on preparing for the next one, which is also the most critical one.


    Zheng Huabai glanced at Zhou Shu and returned to the high platform.


    There was another discussion among the elders, and it was still around Zhou Shu and Gai Feng, so there was no need to mention it.


    There were no chores to interfere, and a few days passed peacefully. The third and final match of the second round will begin soon.


    Zhou Shu''s ranking is 24th, not high, but very advantageous. This position will not meet opponents in the upper half.


    After a few matches, he heard his name.


    "Zhou Shu! Temporarily ranked 24th!"


    "Ding Mo! Temporarily ranked 42nd!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t notice a slight smile, feeling very relaxed.


    If a month ago, he still had a little scruples about Ding Mo, now he has not at all.


    Ding Mo''s expression was slightly calm. This was the opponent he had wanted to meet for a long time. Now he finally got his wish. He should have been excited, but he felt a trace of regret in his heart. After watching so many competitions, he now started with Zhou Shu. It seems to be early.


    The previous pride was wiped out, and he knew very well that now he is unlikely to be Zhou Shu''s opponent.


    White light flashed, and the two appeared on the summit.


    The audience below the peak focused on the picture frame, their eyes widened.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Friend Dao Ding, good."


    Ding Mo raised his hand in return and sighed lightly, "Friend Zhou, finally met in the competition arena, but I actually don''t want to fight you because I know I can''t win now."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled.


    Do you want to win without fighting?


    Obviously not. Ding Mo has already taken out the long sword and wiped it lightly. He raised his head and looked at Zhou Shu, "Sword repair cannot avoid fighting. Since I have come up, I will definitely fight, but I have a question for you. ."


    Zhou Shu stood with a sword, "Please speak."


    Ding Mo looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Did you lose to Zhou Tianliang that day on purpose?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, staring at Ding Mo, and slowly said, "Why do you ask?"


    "Just ask."


    Before the words fell, Ding Mo''s figure had disappeared, and a long sword phantom appeared on the spot, and the surrounding wind was surging suddenly, like a high mountain and cloud, if you accidentally fall down.


    This swordsmanship is the same as last time in the valley, UU reading www. uukanshu. com is just a little bigger.


    Zhou Shu felt strange at the time, but now he is calm and relaxed.


    If it was a month ago, Zhou Shu might have spent some time searching for the mystery of the Ding Mo Sword Art. But now, after a month, his spirit and consciousness have greatly increased. If the spirit is not mentioned, if the consciousness is completely released, It can be up to two hundred and fifty miles away, more than many monks, and when gathered up, even the smallest changes can be seen clearly.


    Divine consciousness unfolded, and the fourth change followed. Divine consciousness was used to the extreme, two times in a row, everything around was in sight.


    Ding Mo''s sword art has many similarities with Zhou Tianliang.


    The same is the use of sword intent transformation to the extreme, the same sword escape, hiding himself in the sword intent.


    However, Zhou Tianliang turned the sword power that the sword revolves into reality, adding a layer of effort, and Ding Mo is directly the reality. He has omitted the step of the sword power, which is much simpler, but it does not affect the mind. The effect, and the lack of spirituality in it is even more inadequate.


    This kind of method is very confusing to most sword repairers, and the threat is also great. I can''t see people clearly, and I don''t know how to attack and defend. However, it is still far from Zhou Tianliang in an abyss, and for Zhou Shu now, it is illusory. Some are not enough.


    There was a discussion in the audience.


    "Look, it''s Magic Sky Sword Art again!"


    "This sword art is really magical, just like there is no self and no sword. It is terrifying that the Golden Core Realm can cause this effect. No wonder he has won so easily all the way."


    "It''s similar to Zhou Tianliang, but I don''t know how Zhou Shu will deal with it. Do you have to rely on the mad shark to be a tortoise to resist it?"


    They didn''t know that Zhou Shu, who looked indifferent, had already seen everything.


    It''s the same as facing Zhou Tianliang.


    However, the results are of course different. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 708: Ding Mo admits defeat

    phone-reading


    Amidst the wind and clouds, the sword light was hidden, and suddenly exploded on Zhou Shu''s body, bursting with bursts of blue light, like blooming green lotus.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps back.


    Ding Mo''s sword is naturally the best flying sword, and his sword intent also comes with the power of the origin of heaven and earth, and his sword intent is quite special. It looks like the wind and the wind, and the momentum is magnificent, but when he is in time, the sword intent is like acupuncture and hammer. The attack was detailed and tricky and unmatched, and the mad shark armor flashed red.


    Is this the method of Jianlu?


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. When talking with Guo Ziming, he learned that Jianlu disciples are often proficient in several sword intents, and they can be combined and used together after reaching the sword as they turn. A variety of assistance, the effect is outstanding, so that the opponent can not be defended.


    Ding Mo''s main sword intent is the magic sky sword intent, but at least three different sword intents are combined, and the attack effect is extraordinary. This may be better than his only one broken jade sword intent.


    There was a small crackling sound in my ears. It was the sound of small bone spurs breaking on the bone armor. Although Ding Mo''s cultivation and sword spirit level were not as good as Zhou Tianliang, he was born in a certain long river like the competition venue. With the two points of the best flying sword, he has an attack power no less than Zhou Tianliang, and even stronger in subtle areas.


    Not much to watch.


    Zhou Shu made a circle of swords, smashing the sword intents around him, and then provoked, dozens of black air currents scattered around.


    Those are groups of magic ants, like black snakes.


    In the strong wind, the black snake was quickly scattered by Ding Mo, but after a while, they gathered together tenaciously and moved on.


    The route of the black snake seems to be chaotic, but there are a few of them that are extremely precise and entangled in the sword intent to keep advancing Ding Mo. These sword intents are extremely solid and different from others, even if Ding Mo works hard, Can not break their chase.


    Obviously, Zhou Shu did it deliberately.


    It is also because he has used almost all his spiritual power to create reality. If he takes back his spiritual power to protect himself, he may be able to disperse Zhou Shu��s sword intent, but if he does that, the reality will disappear and reveal his body. Form, and the sword art that he relied on was equal to being broken by Zhou Shu.


    He didn''t want this, so he didn''t move, letting his sword intent reach his body, intending to resist.


    Obviously he also has armor on his body. Although Jianlu disciples don''t have the habit of wearing armor, he specially bought one from someone else for this occasion.


    In fact, he also had a hint of luck. Maybe Zhou Shu didn''t really see where he was, and those sword intents were also wrong.


    He was wrong.


    Zhou Shu clearly saw him clearly, and those sword intents weren''t meant to hit him.


    The magic ants rushed up quickly, and the sword intent completely surrounded him almost instantly.


    Immediately, the powerful spiritual consciousness hidden in the sword intent poured out! The violent violent is like a storm, sweeping like a sharp blade, cutting off Ding Mo and all the connections around him in the blink of an eye, completely.


    Now that Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness far surpasses the Golden Core Cultivator, Ding Mo also tried to resist, but it had no effect. If he had withdrawn the reality to resist the sword intent to protect himself, he might not have fallen into such a situation, but he wanted to maintain reality. Environment, but there is not much spiritual resistance.


    Ding Mo fell into the darkness, unable to perceive everything around him, even his sword intent.


    Next, the Magic Sky Sword Art was broken, waiting to fail.


    Suddenly, he felt like a dead heart, completely seen through, suppressed in all aspects, and his indecision also led to a complete defeat.


    The question he asked Zhou Shu earlier seemed to have been answered.


    Seeing that the wind and cloud was about to disappear, Zhou Shu''s sword intent suddenly closed, and the encirclement was immediately released, and the magic ants attacked Ding Mo in bursts.


    Ding Mo returned to Qingming, and he also knew that Zhou Shu had spared him, so as not to let his sword art be broken in front of everyone, he showed a bit of cheer, and immediately returned the sword.


    These magic ants, obviously without their previous strength, were quickly dispersed by him.


    These changes, but Ding Mo was completely suppressed and defeated between the electric light and flint, but in the eyes of the audience, it was only Zhou Shu who produced many swords, and then Ding Mo cracked it.


    "It seems that this Magic Sky Sword Art is really powerful."


    "Although Zhou Shu''s Crazy Shark Armor is powerful, I don''t know who will kill it."


    "Of course it will not be easy. Whoever wins between the two will be able to enter the top twenty-five, otherwise they will have to go on."


    "Ding Mo, as the best disciple of the Golden Core Realm Jianlu, was no problem in entering the top 25, but he met Gai Feng first and then Zhou Shu again. It was really bad luck."


    The sword repairers under the peak started talking excitedly, but the changes on the peak were obviously beyond their expectations.


    On the peak, the wind settles and the clouds stop.


    Ding Mo showed his appearance and bowed his hand to Zhou Shu, "I am not a friend of Zhou Dao''s opponent, so I will admit defeat."


    Zhou Shu has already achieved this step, he will not be ignorant, and he will not continue to fight, and he will directly admit defeat.


    Zhou Shu handed over and smiled, "It''s just better than a little bit, thank you fellow daoists for giving in."


    "One point, maybe, but that point, I can''t keep up with it now."


    Ding Mo appeared a little sad, but soon raised his head again and fixedly staring at Zhou Shu, "In the future, I look forward to fighting against fellow Daoists and then determining the outcome."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There will be that day."


    Ding Mo didn''t say anything. He turned and descended to the peak. Zhou Shu watched quietly for a while, and slowly descended to the peak amid the management announcement.


    Fengxia was in an uproar, but no one thought that Ding Mo would deliberately surrender, and Zhou Shu, who had won inexplicably, became more mysterious in their eyes.


    Ding Mo looked sad, and walked to the side of Jianlu.


    Many Jianlu disciples looked at him with a trace of contempt in their eyes They didn''t have the enthusiasm of the past, as if they didn''t know this former Jianlu proud.


    Only Brother Jiang walked over very eagerly, his face was not as indifferent as usual, "What''s the matter, Junior Brother, why did you give up?"


    He also didn''t understand it, and it seemed he shouldn''t admit defeat.


    Ding Mo lightly sighed, "Senior brother, I am indeed inferior to him. Although it is the first time for the Magic Sky Sword Art to be used on him, he can completely see through it after only a while..."


    He briefly said it again. Brother Jiang seemed to be thinking, and finally nodded without wanting to admit it, "That''s it, it seems that we still underestimate him. I can''t think of it being stronger than I thought."


    Ding Mo nodded, with a helpless smile at the corner of his mouth, "I used to think that I was invincible in Jianlu Swordsmanship. I didn''t know that I was defeated when I came to Liuming Mountain. I couldn''t even enter the first twenty-five years. I used to boast. To enter the top ten, this time, Jianlu''s face is really lost."


    He looked at Brother Jiang and apologized, "I''m really sorry."


    "It''s nothing, Jianlu''s face is very important, but it''s more important for you to realize it."


    Brother Jiang stared at him and shook his head, "Now, you should know that there are people outside of people, and there is a truth outside of heaven."


    Ding Mo had a deep understanding, and sighed, "Understood, I really understand it."


    "In fact, it''s different this time, Junior Brother Ding, you don''t have to be too discouraged. Master said that you are a rare genius in a hundred years, even in Jianlu," Brother Jiang looked at Tianxing Peak, shaking his head and sighed. "It''s a pity that the Gai Feng and Zhou Shu that I met this time, I''m afraid they are all geniuses that have been rare in a thousand years."


    (Ps: Sorry, I''m late, the two changes are together.)


    (Pps: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your reward, and thank you book friends who subscribe to the collection and voting~) (to be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 709: He cant run

    phone-reading


    "It''s true."


    Ding Mo looked into the distance and slowly said, "Zhou Shu is actually better. He has the ability to see through other people''s moves, as well as the best flying sword and Tier 5 armor. After all, he relied on some external forces, and that Gai Feng It��s hard to imagine that you can beat me with a Tier 4 flying sword."


    Brother Jiang nodded lightly, and said in the same way, "His old sword intent is extremely rare. Even if he has been practicing swordsman for a hundred years, he may not be so skillful. Even if he started practicing swords from his mother''s womb, he wouldn''t be so... Maybe he It is the reincarnation of a certain great monk."


    "Oh."


    Ding Mo thought for a while, "It''s possible, but I don''t want to. Anyway, I lost, and I am convinced by the loss," his eyes flashed a little, and he said clearly, "but I will definitely look for them in the future. , Get back all the things you lost today."


    Brother Jiang was quite pleased, "Junior Brother just thinks this way, even if they don��t have the talent and qualifications like them,


    It will not be worse than them in the future. "


    Ding Mo nodded, lost in thought.


    On a high platform in mid-air.


    Several Jian Xiu are also discussing.


    A burly man with a big beard, shook his head, "Ding Mo lost, our most highly hopeful junior from the Golden Core Realm, but didn''t make the top 25."


    "There is nothing to say when you lose. Both Gai Feng and Zhou Shu are geniuses of swordsmanship that have been rare in five hundred years."


    Another long-bearded old man said with some doubts, "But for such geniuses, why didn''t our Jianlu take them in earlier?"


    A glamorous and noble woman in a green shirt smiled, "Both of them are from the unknown little sect. They are not within the scope of our investigation. How to collect it? Even if you see it, you won''t think of it."


    The long-bearded old man was slightly surprised, "Unfortunately, this time I will be the first to be boarded by the Heavenly Sword Gate."


    The brawny man snorted, "Our way of finding geniuses has to be changed. We can''t just look for disciples from the family and the disciples of the big sect swordsmanship. Some minor sects also have geniuses. It''s a shame to miss it. This generation of ours Disciple, there is really no one better than Gai Feng and Zhou Shuqiang. If this goes on, Jianlu will lose its name."


    The long-bearded old man nodded, "Junior Brother Zhang, you have some truth in what you said. After we go back, we have to mention it to the lord."


    They also come from Jianlu.


    This time, Jianlu��s rare official participation in the sword club, they also came to inspect their disciples, wanting to see how their disciples can show their power, occupy most of the positions in the sword list, and establish their first position in the swordsmanship of Dongshengzhou, who knows After watching for a month, the result was not what I wanted to see, and I was a little disappointed.


    At this time, Zhou Shuzheng calmly went back to Meifeng.


    Behind him, there are many sect elders who are eager to recruit him. They have entered the top 25 of the sword list. They are naturally the talents that everyone wants, but they have no hope, and they have not approached. They were persuaded by the cultivators of the Heavenly Sword Gate one by one.


    "Hey, have you been spotted by the Heavenly Sword Sect again?"


    "Will it be better if you contacted earlier."


    "Forget it, it''s not our share long ago, the geniuses are all from the Heavenly Sword Sect."


    They were wrong. The Heavenly Sword Sect really wanted Zhou Shu, but it didn''t want to recruit.


    On the high stage, Zheng Huabai looked at Zhou Shu with a sharp look in his eyes, which was different from the past, "It''s him! He broke the Magic Sky Sword Art like this, almost exactly the same as Wei Shang back then, even with the same technique."


    "Not bad.


    "


    Chen Huayu nodded immediately, "Wei Shang was still in the Golden Core Realm back then, and he fought against Xu Mubai of Jianlu. Xu Mubai also used the Magic Sky Sword Art to create a real situation, but he was quickly found by Wei Shang and immediately used the sword. The mind was broken. But at that time, Wei Shang didn''t save any face for Jianlu disciples, instead he directly cut off one of Xu Mubai''s arm. This also caused a dispute between us and Jianlu, which is a bit deeper for Liangzi."


    "Now he is obedient."


    Zheng Huabai said with a little disdain, "The old man thought he was not, but now it seems that he is at least eighth-like. Even if it was covered up before, it is now exposed."


    Chen Huayu nodded slightly, "Usually the difference is not small, but the critical moment cannot be hidden."


    "Hahaha," Long Laughing Taoist laughed loudly, "for a while, I will be like, and for a while, I will be confused by you."


    "Don''t fight, in a few days, the remaining red swords will be shipped, and the fairy Lingyin will start to calculate, and the ending will naturally be clear." Zheng Huabai glanced at Zhou Shu and snorted, "Zhou Shu, he runs No more."


    Fairy Yudie also looked at Zhou Shu and sighed inwardly.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know this, his mood was very leisurely now.


    Successfully passed the second round, entered the top twenty-five, and had a chance to finally hit the top ten, really fulfilling the promise, very good.


    The process was smoother than expected, and some of the prepared hole cards were of no use. This is because in this month, there were consecutive opportunities and his progress was amazing. He could easily defeat his opponent without any hole cards.


    However, those hole cards gave him more confidence in the subsequent competition.


    Maybe the goal is no longer the top ten, but the top three, or even higher.


    He didn��t break Ding Mo��s sword tactics He considered it, not because he wanted to give Jianlu face, but because he gave Ziming face. Na Dingmo was introduced by Guo Ziming and asked him to download If you can''t get to the station, you will be in Jianlu, and you will inevitably be embarrassed, so he didn''t start directly. However, Ding Mo''s later confession made him a little surprised.


    Go back to the mountain, cultivate, and continue to practice.


    No one came to bother him, he had been sitting in the vitality pagoda, and only Caiying and Xiaogun accompanied him.


    It''s quiet here, but other places are undercurrents, and many things have happened.


    For example, on the Liuming Mountain, two meditations of transforming the gods suddenly appeared.


    This is very surprising. Since the disaster of Zen, Liumingshan rarely sees meditation again, especially during the period of Dongsheng Jianhui. This time, not only meditation has come, but it is also a spiritual realm. Meditation.


    Many people are guessing what they are coming for, but no one knows exactly.


    The elders of Tianjianmen have visited, but no one knows how the process will end.


    For another example, on Beifeng, two sword repairers competed, but they were seriously injured.


    This was a common occurrence, not surprising, but this time the two sword repairs were different. One was an elite of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and the other was a disciple of the Sword Lu. Neither of them was able to enter the sword list. They made a fight with each other, and no one kept their hands, and both suffered.


    One has broken his leg, and the other has his main vitality broken. I am afraid that his future achievements are limited.


    The Jianlu and the Heavenly Sword Gate had been arguing about this matter for a few days, and it was so precarious that it might have cast a shadow over the sword guild behind.


    For another example, at the booming bazaar, a Tier 5 Supreme Flying Sword unexpectedly appeared.


    Chi Xiao.


    For most sword repairers, I''m afraid there is no better flying sword.


    It is said that it will be auctioned in Wanbao Building, and the space is fully booked. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 710: Draw

    phone-reading


    After a few days of calm, the final round of the Dongsheng Jianhui kicked off.


    Before noon, it was time for the last seventy-five sword repairmen to compete, but by noon, the entire Sky Star Peak was freed up for the first 25 sword repairmen to compete.


    At that time, twenty-five sword repairmen lined up on the Tianxing Peak.


    Among them, most of them are Yuan Ying realm cultivators, and there are only four Golden Core cultivators.


    Most of the sword repairers have a reserved look, but they all have some unconcealed pride in their eyes. There is no reason to be proud. After many battles, they finally stand in this position. They can all be said to be the most sophisticated sword repairs in Dongsheng Prefecture. ����At this stage of the Golden Core Realm and the Nascent Soul Realm.


    In front of Jianxiu, stood Tianjianmen elder Chen Huayu.


    The tedious ceremony has passed, and now is the time to draw lots.


    Chen Huayu held a lottery in his hand and said with a solemn expression, "The rules, I think everyone knows, I won''t say much, but I want to remind once again that anyone who wants to cheat will be condemned by a thousand swords."


    He casually glanced at the square sword formations around him, and when he turned his head, his eyes became awe-inspiring, which shocked the sword repairers.


    Chen Huayu shook his head slightly, shook the lottery tube, dozens of jade lottery tokens swayed, making a jingle, "According to the results of the previous rounds, we draw lots in order."


    All Jianxiu followed the instructions, and proceeded to draw lots one by one, saluted, and then returned to their position, in an orderly manner.


    Unlike before, the draw they draw is not the next match, but the order of their opponents. For example, the sword repairer who draws the number one draw will be the first to choose the opponent to challenge, which can take a lot of initiative. Quan, and the player who got the twenty-fourth lottery will have to be the last one to pick his opponent. If only the strongest is left, there is no alternative.


    Why is it only till the 24th?


    The reason is that there is a sword repairer who is drawn to the zero number, and this round is empty. There is no need to compete or be challenged by other sword repairers. For the top sword repairers, the zero number is naturally It��s better. For example, if the first-place sword repairer gets the zero pick before the final match, he will securely win the top spot, but if it��s the next few sword repairers who get the zero pick, then It is equal to one less chance to challenge the promotion, but it is a bad thing.


    Chen Huayu put away the lottery, looked at the sword repairmen, and said slowly, "Draw one step forward of the zero lottery."


    "Senior, I got it."


    Immediately, a monk raised the jade lottery in his hand and stood out with joy.


    His name is Bai De, who was ranked fifth before, and he could have a bye if he got the zero pick, temporarily keeping his position in the first round, it is inevitable that he would be happy.


    Chen Huayu said, "Good luck, stand aside first."


    Bade hurriedly saluted and went aside.


    Chen Huayu continued, "Please stand up for the No. 1 pick, and then say who you want to challenge."


    A monk standing at the end took a big step forward holding a jade lottery token, saluted Chen Huayu, then turned around and pointed at a person in Jian Xiu, "Senior, I got number one. Sign, I want to challenge the ninth-placed Gai Feng."


    Among the top 25 this time, there were only four Golden Core Cultivators, and they were undoubtedly in a weak position.


    Zhou Shu was on the twenty-fourth, a disciple from Jianlu ranked twenty-three, a disciple from Tianjianmen ranked twenty-first, all after twenty, and Gai Feng had good luck in the second round. He unexpectedly ranked ninth, so there was no suspense, and he was challenged by the monks from the beginning.


    "it is good."


    Chen Huayu diandian said, "In this case, Gai Feng''s sign is invalidated and he accepts the challenge of the 22nd Zhang Danquan."


    Zhang Danquan hurriedly saluted and agreed, his face was full of joy.


    Many Jian Xiu on the side cast jealous glances at him. In their opinion, his luck was very good. He picked a soft persimmon and might have a chance to be in the top ten.


    However, Gai Feng dined his head expressionlessly, and after handing the jade sign to Chen Huayu, he stood with Zhang Danquan.


    Chen Huayu glanced at the jade sign, shook his head slightly, and then announced, "Please stand up for the third sign."


    It can be seen that Gai Feng got the No. 2 pick, but he missed the No. 1 pick and lost a great opportunity. If he is not selected, he can choose the opponent at the end to temporarily avoid the strong opponent.


    Luck is really important.


    Zhou Shu''s luck couldn''t be said to be good. He got the seventeenth place. When it was not his turn to choose, he was chosen by others. His opponent was Ye Buwen, who was ranked tenth.


    In the first round, most of the top ten were fighting against each other, and would not choose the opponents behind to keep their position. Therefore, Zhou Shu was selected in the tenth and it was a bit unexpected. Or just want to make a fool of yourself and try hard in the last round.


    The lottery was over quickly, except for the lucky Baide, everyone has their own opponent,


    The competitions started one by one, and Tianxing Peak quickly became noisy.


    "The first game ended so fast."


    "Ha, it''s also interesting. Zhang Danquan thought he had picked a suitable opponent, but he didn''t expect to lose so soon."


    "Gai Feng, it seems there is hope to keep the top ten."


    "If this is the case, then he is the first Golden Core Sword Cultivator to enter the top ten in the past 100 years."


    "The second-ranked Wang Ao lost to the first-ranked Zhang Bufan. He still failed to repay his grievances over the past ten years. This time he has no hope of winning the first place."


    "He is still too impatient, always eager to challenge first, always lose."


    "Could it be that Zhang Bufan is going to be re-elected? Glacial Sword sent this genius Maybe it will rise in the future."


    Two hours passed quickly amidst the discussion.


    "Zhou Shu!"


    "Ye don''t ask!"


    The two responded together and walked towards the middle of Tianxing Peak.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said hello, while Ye Buwen ignored them, seemingly lazy to look at Zhou Shu.


    Before Zhou Shuli had finished, Ye Buwen had already made a sword.


    A fire dragon that is nearly one hundred meters long, billowing with heavy smoke.


    The sky burned through the clouds, and the light scattered for dozens of miles. On the Tianxing Peak, the heat was as hot as a furnace, and there was a lot of red everywhere, and even the mysterious star spar seemed to have turned into magma lava.


    Powerful.


    The huge fire dragon hovered in the air, its momentum was still rising, and its eyes widened, staring at Zhou Shu, as if looking at a small piece of floating dust, which could be crushed by a stretched claw.


    Jian Xiu on the peak looked slightly surprised.


    "Fire Soul Sword Art, a very domineering sixth-order sword intent."


    "The sword intent has been transformed into a dragon shape to increase its power. It''s just that Ye Buwen has only practiced this sword tactic for 20 years. The realm of the sword turning with his heart is not enough to form a sword power. This is a bit worse."


    "What kind of sword you want to turn around, just comment on the rank of sword intent, it is enough to overwhelm low-rank opponents, then Zhou Shu, it seems that it has always been a rank 4 sword intent, right?"


    "That''s true."


    The sword repair refers to the diandian, each expressing their opinions.


    As for Zhou Shu under the fire dragon, his expression was indifferent, and the corners of his mouth even had a hint of sorrow.


    The fire dragon is powerful, and its sword intent is also full of might, but from the point of view of this sword, Ye Buwen''s cultivation level, sword intent realm, and the spiritual consciousness and spiritual consciousness in it are a layer behind Zhou Tianliang. , And the flaws are also obvious, even if his sword intent is of high rank, it is not to be afraid.


    You can win without using any hole cards. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 711: Found it

    phone-reading


    A quarter of an hour later, the fire dragon disappeared, and Ye Buwen''s expression was sullen.


    Zhou Shu stood up with his sword, bowed his hands, and returned to his position.


    "Zhou Shu, win!"


    "Zhou Shu replaced Ye Buwen to the tenth place!"


    With the manager��s loud announcement, the already surprised and noisy crowd became even more clamor.


    "It''s really stealing chickens and losing rice."


    "Being smart and anti-bitter fruit."


    "Don''t say Ye do not ask, he is afraid that he will die of regret. But to say that Zhou Shu, it is too unexpected, according to the past sword meeting, the Golden Core Realm cultivator can reach the end of this step. Knowing that he can continue to win, he is going to soar into the sky."


    "Isn''t that Gai Feng? It''s terrible, I''ve reached this point at a young age, and I won''t dare to think about it in the future."


    "Don''t underestimate them, Jianlu elders are saying that they are geniuses that have not met in hundreds of years, and this time the top ten are very promising."


    Contrary to them, most of the monks on the high platform were not too surprised.


    On one of the high platforms, King Dan did not forgive the master sitting in a four-wheeled cart and sighed.


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity. If you let the old man meet him sooner... the best embryo, if you can meet him sooner, it won''t be all wasted on that guy..."


    Staring at Zhou Shu, his eyes were full of regret.


    But when he looked at Ge Feng beside Zhou Shu, his eyes changed abruptly, and there were many unconcealed disgust in it.


    "Fortunately, it will not be long before your mission is over."


    Gai Feng seemed to feel something. He turned around and looked at him. Although he had to add multiple formations after several miles, it seemed that he also clearly saw the expression of Master Unforgiveness.


    His original indifferent eyes suddenly became more indifferent, hollow to nothing.


    It seems that no trace of human feelings can be seen.


    On the high platform of Tianjianmen.


    Fairy Lingyin''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Are they the two?"


    Zheng Hua nodded and said in a straightforward voice, "Fairy thinks, which one will be taken away?"


    Fairy Lingyin only shook his head, and said indifferently, "The way of heaven has its own choices, so it''s not good to speculate."


    Zheng Huabai didn''t ask too much, "Oh, when the sword arrives tomorrow, please let the fairy do the calculation."


    Fairy Lingyin lowered his eyebrows, "This is natural."


    Zheng Huabai sat in distress and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu on the peak didn''t quite understand that there might be a danger soon, his mood was very relaxed, and the corners of his mouth also had a pleasant smile.


    He has reached the top ten, and he has completed the goal, and he is very sure that he will not fall again. The sword repairer in front of him will not challenge him, and the sword repairer behind him, he does not think he will. lose.


    Now what he thinks is how to go further. The top five and three are his new goals.


    This round of competition continued until late at night, because in the last competition, the two swords that were good at defensive, heavy defense and light offense were corrected and matched, and it took nearly seven hours to complete the match.


    If in the previous competition, some of them would have quit first and didn��t want to consume too much, but now it��s the last round, and no one is willing to give up. Both of them will be exhausted and the sword will be useless, but No one admits defeat, and the audience below the peak is drowsy.


    The swordsman on the peak was indeed very interested, but they did not go to see the sword, but used the time to search around on the peak to see if there was a chance to get the opportunity left by the Qinglian layman.


    Compared with the previous competition, the final round is much more formal. All sword repairers on the list must stay on the peak. As long as the competition is not over, they cannot leave the peak.


    For the sword repairmen listed on the sword list, this kind of moment is actually a benefit given by the Heavenly Sword Gate. They can explore the Tianxing Peak at will when they stay on the peak, and they will certainly not miss it.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t joined the ranks of Xun Mi. He had searched in detail several times, and he was recovering all the time, by the way.


    Not to mention Zi Shi, even Yin Shi is almost past, and the sky is getting white.


    The two of them couldn''t stand it anymore, and after a sword strike, one fell to the ground, seemingly unable to move anymore.


    Chen Huayu, who was waiting for a long time, stepped forward and announced loudly, "Liu Wanggui wins! Temporarily ranked 13th on the sword list!"


    There was cheers from below the peak.


    It wasn''t for Liu Wanggui''s victory, but a long battle finally ended, no more suffering.


    But the sword repair on the peak was a bit annoying.


    Why not more than a while?


    Chen Huayu was relieved and said positively, "The first round of competitions are all over, and the next competition will take place three days later. You can go back to rest."


    The swordsmen saluted one after another, planning to leave the summit.


    And Chen Huayu glanced at the high platform, nodded knowingly, and walked towards Zhou Shu and Gai Feng.


    "You guys, wait a minute."


    A hint of surprise flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he said, "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    Gai Feng also arched his hands, but there was no expression on his face.


    Chen Huayu showed a kind of kindness and smiled, "The two young talents have achieved such results in the first sword meeting. It is really amazing. Our Heavenly Sword Gate specially invited two to participate in the Eagle Yang Banquet, Heavenly Sword. The gate will introduce some senior kendo for the two talents, and of course, there will also be gifts."


    Jian Xiu, who had never left on the side, heard these words, and most of them showed envy.


    Eagle Yang Banquet is a special banquet organized by Tianjianmen for geniuses. Any sword repairer who participates in the Eagle Yang Banquet will get the opportunity to join Tianjianmen and get many benefits, master teachers and resources. , Jian Jue, magic weapon, countless.


    "The eagle banquets of previous years have been after the end of the sword meeting, but this year is ahead of schedule. It seems that Tianjianmen is particularly optimistic about them."


    "One ninth, one tenth, this is the best result of Golden Core Swordsmanship in a hundred years, and it is worth it to advance for them."


    "Hey, the old man has no way to participate..."


    Zhou Tianliang stared at Zhou Shu and Gai Feng, his eyes were full of jealousy, but he was helpless.


    Chen Huayu looked at the two with a smile, "What do you think? The banquet is ready, and the banquet will start soon."


    The name is Ying Yang Yan, but the intention is not to recruit them.


    As early as when he was a child, the Heavenly Sword Gate had already sent all the remaining Red Dragon Swords. With the Red Dragon Sword, Zheng Huabai couldn��t wait to calculate the two of them, using the name of Ying Yang Yan, naturally to give the spirits. Sound Fairy creates conditions for calculation.


    Zhou Shu had heard of the name of the Yingyang Banquet a long time ago, but at this time, there were some doubts in his heart. After thinking for a moment, he nodded, "Thank you for the appreciation of the seniors, and the juniors are willing to go."


    He had long understood that for the reincarnation of Wei Shang, the Heavenly Sword Sect would come to him sooner or later, and there would be no way to hide. Now that he had already come, he would simply look at it clearly, and how they would deal with himself.


    He wasn''t too worried, even if the Heavenly Sword Sect had any evidence and really wanted to attack him, it wouldn''t be at this time.


    The sword fair is still being held, and there are still two rounds of competitions. Countless cultivators and major cultivators are watching him. If he disappears inexplicably, it will probably cause an uproar. It is because the Heavenly Sword Sect is not willing to bear such a result. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 712: Eagle Feast

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu agreed, but Gai Feng only shook his head and said coldly, "Don''t go."


    After speaking, he ignored Chen Huayu and walked straight down the peak.


    Chen Huayu froze in place, a little startled, and the sword repairman beside him was even more surprised.


    "Don''t even go to the Ying Yang Banquet, what is this guy''s background?"


    "To be so rude to the elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect, isn''t he afraid of revenge from the Sword Sect?


    "It''s so arrogant. The old man is also deeply admired. Over the past century, the old man has seen many such geniuses, but now they are all dead bones in the mound."


    Chen Huayu glanced at Gai Feng''s back, the anger in his eyes was fleeting, and smiled, "It really is a maverick genius."


    He turned his head and said to Zhou Shu kindly, "Well, Xiaoyou Zhou, you and the old man go first, I think Xiaoyou Guy will come sooner or later."


    On Liuming Mountain,


    He is not good at what to do to Gai Feng, he can only say that.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and Chen Huayu didn''t say much. A huge green sword suddenly appeared under his feet, carrying the two of them, and flew towards the peak.


    The sword repair below was full of envy in his eyes.


    Chen Huayu glanced at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Little friend Zhou, this banquet is very special. It''s different from usual, and it may last for a while, don''t you mind?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s okay, the younger generation has enough time."


    "Oh"


    Chen Huayu smiled slightly, his eyes changed, "Could it be that my little friend had long thought that we were looking for you"


    There is something in his words, which seems to be tempting.


    And Zhou Shu pretended not to know, and said calmly, "Didn''t the Heavenly Sword Gate always have the rules of eagle banquets? The juniors have naturally known it. Every sword repairer here knows it, and they are proud to participate in eagle banquets. ."


    "That''s it."


    Chen Huayu looked towards the horizon and nodded thoughtfully, "That''s right, geniuses like you and Gai Feng have always been appreciated by our Heavenly Swordsmen, and can create better conditions for you to cultivate. "As he said, he turned his head and stared at Zhou Shu, "If you are really geniuses."


    "Junior is really not a genius."


    Zhou Shu was rather humble, "It''s just a little more effort in Kendo."


    "Hehe, my little friend is really humble."


    Chen Huayu gave a dry laugh and did not continue.


    Not long after, Qing Jian stopped in front of the hall of Boom Peak.


    Chen Huayu confessed a few words and left first, and another practitioner came up and took Zhou Shu to incense and change clothes, which was quite grand.


    Behind the main hall, in an extremely gorgeous pavilion, the banquet has been prepared.


    Like most banquets, there is a three-foot jade platform in the middle of the front as the main seat, and eight smaller jade platforms on both sides are the guest seats, and all kinds of exquisite spirit wines are placed on them. Spiritual food, pleasant aroma.


    What is strange is that in the middle of the eight jade terraces, there was a small sword mountain that was supposed to be the place where the maid danced or danced the sword.


    Nearly a thousand golden small swords were stacked one after another, the sword light flashed, bright and brilliant.


    Obviously, these are the nine hundred and ninety-eight red dragon swords.


    What is even more strange is that, as the master, the four elders of the Heavenly Sword Gate, Zheng Huabai, Chen Huayu, the Taoist Changxiao, and Fairy Yudie, are not in the main position, but stand on the side of the guest seat in turn, the main position , Fairy Lingyin closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows, seeming to be meditating into concentration.


    When Zhou Shu walked in,


    Seeing this scene, my heart was also slightly stunned.


    As he expected, it was indeed a


    .


    Hongmen feast.


    But it was also unexpected to put the Red Dragon Sword in such a fair manner. Anyone who has been in contact with the Red Dragon Sword would be touched by so many swords.


    Zhou Shu didn��t care very much, and quickly relieved that the Chi Jiao Sword has nothing to do with him, and he is not Wei Shang at all. Now he still has the wheel beads given by Xuanhu, even if it is a Lingyin fairy, don��t even think about it. Tell a little about him.


    Reliance is peace of mind.


    As soon as they entered the door, Zheng Huabai and others focused their eyes on Zhou Shu, as if they wanted to see Zhou Shu''s heart, bursts of consciousness and thoughts swept back and forth, unabashedly detecting Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu knew they could not Enter the sea of ??knowledge, keep one''s heart, and only be indifferent.


    "Little Friend Zhou is here"


    Chen Huayu greeted him a few steps and smiled, "My little friend, please wait a moment, and wait for the two distinguished guests to be seated. Come, let me introduce the little friend first, this is Fairy Lingyin, the elder of Cihangzong. I rarely go down to Cihang Mountain, and I can see it today, which is a chance for my little friends."


    With that said, he immediately led the way and walked towards Lingyin Fairy.


    Zhou Shu agreed with his hands and followed behind.


    When passing by Jianshan, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stop slightly, showing a bit of surprise, "So many identical swords"


    Chen Huayu didn''t look back, "Yes, I have seen so many swords before, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have seen it once."


    "Oh"


    When Chen Huayu heard the sound, he immediately turned around. The complexions of the elders beside him suddenly changed, and they all looked at Zhou Shu.


    Fairy Yudie, who has always been indifferent, couldn''t help but frown slightly when she looked at Zhou Shu.


    Chen Huayu looked more serious, and asked loudly, "Little friend, when did you see this sword and what did you get from it?"


    "It''s in Liuming Mountain."


    Zhou Shu saluted to the left and said slowly, "Elder Zheng received one from a sword repairer that day, and the younger generation happened to see it. The younger generation did not expect that there are so many such swords. It''s very interesting."


    Chen Huayu stagnated and looked at Zheng Huabai. Zheng Huabai hummed and nodded. He remembered that Zhou Shu seemed to be on the side of the red dragon sword that collected Yu Hu, and he didn''t care at the time.


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "Could it be that these swords have no origins"


    Chen Huayu chuckled dryly, "Haha, it doesn''t have any origin, little friends don''t need to think too much.


    Zhou Shu said "Oh" and did not ask any more.


    It was a little refreshing to tease them a little bit.


    When he followed Chen Huayu to the main seat, the fairy Lingyin who had been sitting still opened his eyes suddenly, staring at Zhou Shu with her beautiful eyes, and the light flashed suddenly, a ray of pure light like a bright moon, falling on Zhou. Shu body.


    Zhou Shu''s figure shook slightly, as if being blown by a gentle breeze, he suddenly felt an indescribable relaxed feeling.


    It seemed to be disarmed in an instant, and the body and mind were completely relaxed.


    But relaxing at this time is not a good thing.


    After only a few breaths, Zhou Shu woke up and quickly converged his mind, but fortunately, Fairy Lingyin had already moved his gaze away and returned to the state of looking down and watching his mind.


    That glance was obviously a mind-controlling technique. There was no trace to be found. Zhou Shu could not stop him. He directly hit the Dao. However, it can be seen that this kind of technique has no intention of hurting people, because even if there is A little bit of harm means that his spirit and consciousness will automatically defend or even counterattack.


    Just let him put down his vigilance purely, similar to the tranquility tactic.


    But such a gentle tactic, controlling people intangible, may be more terrifying than a killing tactic.


    Ci Hangzong is extraordinary. To be continued.


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 713: I have this sword too

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu didn''t know what use Fairy Lingyin had for him to use the tactics, but he wanted to be more cautious because it had something to do with calculations.


    He bowed and saluted, "The junior has seen Fairy Lingyin."


    Fairy Lingyin nodded.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said loudly, "Last time I passed by, I only saw the avatar of the predecessor, and I feel that he is outstanding, and the fairy is truly graceful. When I see the deity today, his style is several times better, so that the younger generation almost dare not look up."


    Facing Zhou Shu''s compliment, Fairy Lingyin ignored it, and only asked, "Where was the little girl that day?"


    Speaking of Yangmei, Zhou Shu was slightly startled, and quickly said, "She is not here."


    "Never mind."


    Lingyin Fairy raised the jade hand, a jade bracelet slowly flew out, and fell in front of Zhou Shu, she said faintly, "You take this Lingyin bracelet first."


    The implication was that Zhou Shu naturally brought Yangmei.


    "Thank you seniors for the kind gift."


    Zhou Shu took it with both hands and thanked him.


    Lingyin bracelets seem to be very similar, with the same rank and similar patterns. They are also quite primitive. They are old and seem to be a pair in the past.


    Lingyin Fairy and Yuan Heyin, the ancestor of the Heyin School, are probably related in the past.


    As for this bracelet, most of them also used the magical magic, he would take it back to Yangmei, but he would not wear it easily.


    Fairy Lingyin closed his eyes again, his expression indifferent.


    Zhou Shu retreated wisely and stood aside.


    It seemed that Fairy Lingyin had no interest in him at all, and even owed a word.


    Chen Huayu walked over and pointed to a piece of Yutai and said, "Xiaoyou Zhou, just stay there for a while, and the table will start soon."


    "I see, senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked over quickly.


    He could tell at a glance that the location was quite cleverly designed, and the distance from Lingyin Fairy and Jianshan was the same three feet and three feet away. It coincided with the law. It must have been arranged on the top to facilitate Lingyin Fairy. Calculate yourself.


    Take great pains.


    He stood by the seat, his expression calm, not looking away.


    Several Tianjianmen elders, while paying attention to Zhou Shu, are also communicating with each other with their spiritual thoughts.


    Except for Fairy Yudie, this was also the first time they came into contact with Zhou Shu, and they could only speculate from Kendo before.


    "It doesn''t look like it, it''s very different from Wei Shang''s temperament."


    "If Wei Shang is reincarnated, he will feel a little bit after seeing those swords, but he doesn''t seem to feel anything at all."


    "Zhou Shu is here and his performance is good, but if that Gai Feng is not here, is it because we are worried that we will discover his abnormality?"


    But obviously they didn''t see any flaws, and there was no answer after talking about it for a while.


    "Elder, here comes."


    Some cultivators came in to report, and several elders hurried out.


    The door opened and two monks came in.


    A monk had white hair and white eyebrows, but his face was red, without a trace of wrinkles, and he was full of energy. He talked with Zheng Huabai while walking, chatting and laughing happily.


    This person Zhou Shu knew, and he introduced Liu Changsheng from Huanhua Jianmen when the sword meeting began that day. Huanhua Sword Gate is an affiliated sect of Tianjian Gate. Needless to say, the relationship between the two is self-evident. Liu Changsheng has been a guest of the Sword Club for many years and a frequent visitor at the Yingyang Banquet.


    The other person was pushed in on a four-wheeled vehicle, with a kind face and a slight smile.


    King Dan does not forgive the master.


    After the introduction, Zhou Shu stepped forward to salute. He was surprised. Why did he come?


    Things are always going in unexpected directions.


    After thinking about it, he relaxed again and talked with King Dan for a long time, but he has not revealed his true body. He is using the name of Wushuang City messenger. Yangmei is not there now, and King Dan should not know him.


    King Dan glanced at Zhou Shu, and nodded very kindly, without much words, as if he did not know.


    The guests are all here, and the feast begins soon.


    Zheng Huabai raised his glass and said in a straightforward voice, "This year''s Eagle Yang banquet can invite Master Dan King, it is indeed the glory of Heavenly Sword Sect.


    King Pill is rarely born, and has always had no sympathy with the Heavenly Sword Sect, but this time he not only came to the sword meeting, but he also made some pills for the Heavenly Sword Sect. Of course, an alchemy master couldn''t make friends, not to mention the best alchemist in Dongsheng Prefecture.


    Most of them should follow what King Dan said. This time King Dan said that he would like to participate in the Eagle Yang Banquet. Although it is not in compliance with the rules, they are welcome to prepare them and treat them as distinguished guests.


    Of course, King Dan would not know that they had a banquet openly, but secretly calculated Zhou Shu''s affairs. Everything here has been carefully arranged. Only the positions of Zhou Shu and Gai Feng can be sensed by Fairy Lingyin, and there is no trace in other places.


    King Pill raised his glass to make peace and smiled slightly, "The old man retreats to make alchemy. It��s been a long time since he was out of the mountains. I don��t know how things have changed. I am really old. Now I can see many young talents at the Dongsheng Sword Club at the Heavenly Sword Gate. with pleasure."


    Chen Huayu showed a trace of regret and smiled, "Hehe, there is only one talented person today, which disappoints King Dan."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s enough to have one. Although the old man doesn''t understand kendo, he can see that he is the only genius."


    King Dan''s gaze swept over Zhou Shu without stopping, and then fell on the sword mountain in the middle, "Heh, the Heavenly Sword Gate is really sword-based, even if the feast has a sword mountain, it''s all The same sword, eh..."


    Chen Huayu doubted Master, what''s wrong? "


    "Such a sword," King Dan was slightly condensed, the Naxu ring on his finger flashed slightly, and a golden sword suddenly appeared in his hand. "The old man also got one."


    The golden light is shining, composed of three scales, there is no doubt that it is the Red Jiao Sword.


    Zheng Huabai and Chen Huayu stood up immediately, their expressions stunned, staring at the red dragon sword, "Master Dan King... where did they come from?"


    Fairy Yudie did not move, his eyes were slightly suspicious.


    The constant laughter from the Taoist Changxiao also stopped suddenly.


    Zhou Shu pretended to be drinking, raised his glass to his mouth, and was shocked in his heart, more shocked than everyone else, because he recognized that this red sword was the one taken from him.


    Could it be that King Dan has recognized him and wants to explain this to the Heavenly Sword Sect! ?


    However, King Dan vowed to say at the time that he would never give this sword to the Heavenly Sword Gate, and even verbally hated the Heavenly Sword Gate. Is he lying?


    As King Dan, it seems unnecessary to do this.


    But at this time King Dan took out this sword and showed it in front of the elders of the Heavenly Sword Gate. What does it mean?


    Zhou Shu previously believed that King Dan wanted to get this Red Sword Sword in order to prevent the Heavenly Sword Sect from having a chance to find a thousand swords, thereby concealing the truth that Gai Feng was the reincarnation of Wei Shang, but now it seems that it is obviously with him. Think differently, completely different.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was still calm, but he had already begun to figure out his future.


    The Great Escape Talisman can be activated at any time in the Naxu Ring, but in front of so many cultivators, it is difficult to say whether there is a chance to use the Talisman.


    Perhaps, we still have to rely on Wushuang Ling.


    King Dan''s move caused Zhou Shu to fall into a very passive position, which was rarely useful before. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 714: Hand it over to the Heaven Sword Gate

    phone-reading


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    King Dan glanced around, a little confused, and said confusedly, "Why are you so surprised, did you say something wrong?"


    Zheng Huabai sat down slowly and his expression returned to normal.


    If someone else took out the Red Sword Sword, he would probably start subduing it immediately, but King Pill was completely different, let alone the level of cultivation, and the status of King Pill was placed there, so he couldn''t mess around.


    He waved his hand and said, "No, no, I didn''t expect King Dan likes to collect flying swords, so it''s very strange."


    Chen Huayu sat down and smiled, "Yes, I don''t know how the sword of King Pill came from?"


    "The old man doesn''t like swords, but this sword is a little different."


    King Dan looked at the Chijiao Sword and shook his head uncontrollably, "The reason why the old man kept it is all because it harmed the old boy."


    Chen Huayu doubted, "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    A hint of compassion flashed in King Pill''s eyes, and he sighed, "Ten years ago, an old alchemy boy went out to pick spiritual grass. When he came back, he brought this sword with him, saying he found it accidentally on the mountain. After a chance, the old man didn''t care. He didn''t even know that after he got the sword, he didn''t want to make alchemy anymore, just wanted to repair the sword.


    "Oh, I see."


    Zheng Huabai and Chen Huayu touched their heads lightly. They clearly knew that the boy was controlled by the magical magic in the sword.


    But Zhou Shu put down the wine glass and felt relieved.


    King Dan did not say anything about him, probably because he really didn��t know him. I didn��t know that he was the Wushuangcheng disciple at the auction. However, King Dan was so arrogant to tell lies, and it was very strange that King Dan had any intentions. .


    It didn''t matter to him, he became more curious, but with the mentality of a bystander.


    King Dan sighed, "The old man knew there was weirdness in this sword. When I used it to investigate, it really had traces of magical magic. It''s no wonder that my boy was a Taoist. Hateful, the old boy was originally an alchemist. A genius, after getting this sword, he seems to have completely forgotten how to make alchemy, and only shouts to cultivate the sword all day long..."


    He swung his sword twice and said bitterly, "I don''t know who did it. It''s really horrible. How can you control other people''s minds and change their minds? No matter how high your cultivation level is, you shouldn''t Do this kind of detrimental thing. Alas, the old man has never hated a person so much."


    "That person is indeed terrible!"


    Chen Huayu replied, looking at the sword in King Pill''s hand, "King Pill kept this sword? Haven''t you thought about it?"


    "The old man wanted to destroy it at the time. However, this sword was made with the scales of the red golden dragon. Even the old sixth-order Fu Ling Jade Fire had no choice but to stay."


    King Dan shook his head. He looked at the sword and the sword mountain in the middle. His expression suddenly stagnated, and he questioned, "Why do you have so many swords? Are these swords made by your heavenly swords? How can a famous school do such a thing?"


    He brought some excitement, and his voice was much louder, and his amiableness was very different in peace days.


    Zheng Huabai raised his hand and shook it twice, "Master Dan King is too worried. Our Heavenly Sword Gate has always been the example of Dongshengzhou repairers. How can we do such a frenzied thing? These swords are all collected by us. , The purpose is also to find the person who left these swords as soon as possible."


    King Dan thought for a moment, then raised his hand to apologize, "It''s an old fault, it''s offended."


    Zheng Huabai got up and replied, "It''s okay, the master doesn''t need to be polite."


    King Dan looked at Jianshan, his eyes flashed, "These swords are all left by the man. How many are there in total? Have you found them all?"


    Zheng Huabai shook his head, looked at the red dragon sword in King Pill''s hand, and said slowly, "There are a thousand in total, and only nine hundred and ninety-eight were found at the Heavenly Sword Gate. If..."


    King Dan followed his eyes and looked thoughtfully, "Does Elder Zheng want this sword?"


    Chen Huayu hurriedly said, "Don''t let Master Dan Wang give it in vain. Our Heavenly Sword Gate can buy it at a high price."


    King Dan immediately shook his head and said categorically, "What high price do you want? The old man also wanted to find that person. Since the Heavenly Sword Gate has the same goal as the old one, of course he is willing to give the sword to the Heavenly Sword Gate and take it!"


    He raised his hand and the Chi Jiao Sword flew up flatly and landed in front of Zheng Huabai.


    "Thank you, Master Dan Wang!"


    Zheng Hua laughed whitely, and the wrinkles were unfolded. He immediately picked up the Red Sword Sword, and he knew it was certain with just a stroke, and the joy on his face was even greater.


    "Don''t thank you, if you find that person and inform the old man, if he can do his best, he will be duty-bound. Alas, take revenge for my hard-working boy."


    King Dan shook his head, a bitter look appeared on his face again.


    Chen Huayu couldn''t help but said, "I don''t know what happened to the master''s boy?"


    A lot of worries flashed in King Dan��s eyes, "The Dan repaired his qualifications, but he went to repair the sword. As a result, he became mad, the meridians were broken, and there was no medicine to cure. Alas, the old age has not been stopped soon, and it is also the old age''s fault."


    "Life and death are fateful, and the master does not have to be sad."


    Chen Huayu comforted a few words, but he felt a peace in his heart. Good if he died, if he didn''t die, the Heavenly Sword Sect would have to bother to look for it, I am afraid he would even offend King Pill.


    Zhou Shu on the opposite side also showed a trace of regret.


    He really watched a good show. If he hadn''t had a conversation with King Dan before pretending to be an envoy of Wushuang City, most of them, like the elder of Tianjianmen, thought King Dan was telling the truth.


    But in his heart is a little confused, is King Dan''s performance in this play to give the Red Dragon Sword to the Heavenly Sword Gate? In this way, the Heavenly Sword Gate has nine hundred and ninety-nine Red Dragon Swords, and it is only one handful to collect them all and find the reincarnation of Wei Shang...


    What is King Dan''s intentions? Does he also want to gather the Chi Jiao Sword to find Wei Shang''s reincarnation?


    He doesn''t understand.


    At this time, a question that had been unclear came up again. King Dan recognized that he was related to the Chi Jiao Sword from the beginning. Why?


    These things are combined, there must be some connection, but what is it?


    Whoosh--


    A golden light flashed, and the red dragon sword in Zheng Huabai''s hand flew out, just inserting it in the sword mountain.


    The Red Jiao Swords were all gathered together, layered on top of each other. They were all made up of scales. Nearly 3,000 scales were stacked on top of each other, row upon row, magnificent and magnificent, but they looked particularly beautiful.


    "Haha, these red dragon swords are quite interesting."


    Long Xiao Taoist laughed long, before walking to Jianshan, he stretched out his hand to fiddle.


    Zheng Huabai frowned slightly, "What are you doing, Junior Brother Changxiao?"


    "It''s okay."


    Soon, the Taoist Chang Xiao moved very quickly, and he finished it in the blink of an eye, "Brother, does it look better in this way?"


    The Red Jiao Sword was connected end to end, and the scales were staggered and layered. At first glance, it looked like a golden dragon, but it looked like there was no charm, as if something was missing.


    Zheng Huabai glanced with disdain, "Don''t do silly things, come back."


    Long smiled Taoist diandian head, sat back.


    He stared at Jianshan, no, stegosaurus, he couldn''t help but smile.


    The elders of the Heavenly Sword Sect knew that he had always liked making strange things, and didn''t care too much. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 715: induce

    phone-reading


    "The old man is waiting for the good news from Tianjianmen. www..com"


    King Dan glanced at the sword dragon in the middle, turned around, and said to Zheng Huabai quite solemnly, "If you find the owner of these swords, you must tell the old man."


    Zheng Hua nodded in white, "This is natural."


    "Master Dan Wang pays so much attention to love and justice, even the children around him are like this. It really makes our formula extremely good," Chen Huayu smiled and raised his glass, "I respect Master."


    King Dan raised his glass to greet him with a harmonious smile.


    At this time, several people were quite happy, but the things they were happy about were even more different.


    At the third round of wine, everyone talked and talked happily.


    The fairy Lingyin on the theme never said a word, his expressionless face was like a jade statue, but King Pill and Liu Changsheng did not agree.


    A monk, it''s not surprising that there are so many independent things.


    Zhou Shu is among a group of cultivators, and what he sees and hears is all unknown, just like Bai Ding enters the seat of a red Confucian scholar. The realm is different, and the knowledge varies a lot, but he listens and learns, and he is calm and does not feel restrained. , On the contrary, it has improved a lot of knowledge.


    The monks mentioned Zhou Shu occasionally, and Zhou Shujun smiled accordingly and was not rude.


    He has many questions and has been sorting out one by one in the sea of ??knowledge, but it is difficult to understand them clearly.


    There was a lot of confusion and it was difficult to be clear, but for him, this banquet should not be dangerous now. Since King Dan could not recognize him, he would only regard him as a newcomer to the sword meeting.


    Fairy Lingyin hasn''t moved, so he should be calculating the connection between him and these swords, but there will be no problems with the runner beads.


    After more than an hour passed quickly, King Dan got up from the four-wheeled cart and said with regret, "Today I talked with you about the path of cultivation. The old man has benefited a lot, but there is still a pill to refine. I am really sorry, old man. Let''s say goodbye first."


    Everyone hurriedly got up, "What did the master say? I have been harassing for so long. If the master has something to do, just go, we are almost over."


    After being polite for a while, King Dan left by himself.


    Zhou Shu looked at everyone and said, "Thank you seniors for the hospitality, but the juniors will have a competition in a few days. I must hurry up to practice and want to leave."


    "Wait a minute."


    Before Zhou Shu stood up, Chen Huayu raised his hand to stop him, smiled and said, "Today''s banquet is all for the little friends. How can we go so fast? And we still have some important things to tell the little friends. time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, the juniors listen to the teachings of seniors."


    He knew that Heavenly Sword Gate would not let him leave, but he deliberately tried.


    Several Tianjianmen elders glanced at each other and nodded.


    Obviously, Fairy Lingyin hasn''t finished the calculation yet. Zhou Shu must be retained. Whether it is to delay the time, or to find that Zhou Shu is not the win after Wei''s injury, there is nothing to do.


    For example, to persuade Jianxiu, they are familiar with the road.


    Zheng Huabai was the first to say, "The little friend comes from the Heyin school. As far as the old man knows, the Heyin school is located on the edge of Dongshengzhou. It is not aura, and it is unlikely to appear in the Yuan Ying state. The little friend is obviously talented in transforming the gods. Don��t you plan to change places to practice?"


    Chen Huayu nodded, "Yes, with the aptitude of a young friend, if you stay in a place where there is no aura, you are really not responsible for your aptitude, and it is also a big loss for Dongshengzhou."


    Zhou Shu lowered his head slightly and said thoughtfully, "What do the two seniors mean?"


    "Oh, the little friend is really interesting, why ask knowingly."


    Chen Huayu smiled indifferently, "It is the great honor of Dongshengzhou Jianxiu to be listed on the swordsmanship list, especially for a young sword repairer like you, who has just ascended to the sky in one step and immediately became the darling of Dongshengzhou, admired by thousands of people. It��s envious. But you want to keep this glory, but it��s extremely difficult. Everyone is making progress and constantly threatening your position. If you stay in a small sect like the lotus school, your practice will be like sailing against the current. It is difficult to advance and retreat, and it is impossible to make further progress. Then the next sword meeting will undoubtedly fall, which will be ridiculed by countless people, and the way forward is bleak..."


    Zheng Huabai shook his head and sighed, "For example, Lin Xuan was 750 years ago, what a genius? At the age of 30, in the Golden Core Realm, the fifth-order Cicada Swordsmanship turned to perfection at will, his debut was a blockbuster and won the East. The seventh place in the Shengjian Club shocked the entire Eastern Shengzhou... However, because he had been staying at the Qiuyemen and refused to go to other sects to repair swords, as a result, he was only ranked in the next sword meeting. Seventy, one more time, he didn''t even enter the sword list... After that, he was confused, and he fell without even reaching the Nascent Infant Realm. It really made me sigh with grief. Dongshengzhou lost another genius. "


    "It''s not just Lin Xuan. This kind of thing has happened many times before, and it makes people sigh. My Heavenly Sword Sect is deeply sorry, and I am obliged to change this situation... The young sword repairer on the sword list, for the better in the future. It��s necessary to enter a new large gate for the development of the city, and in the entire Dongsheng Prefecture, besides the Tianjian gate, where is there a better place?"


    Chen Huayu looked at Zhou Shu, the more he talked, the more sincere he was, his eyes gleaming with confidence.


    "When you enter the Heavenly Sword Gate, the resources and benefits you will get will be more than a hundred times that of the Heyin Sect. When you enter the Nascent Soul Realm, it will be easy even to transform the gods. This is not what you can get in the Heyin Sect. "


    Zheng Hua nodded in white, and concluded, "If you don��t say these things, I think you know ~ www.novelhall.com~ Smart Jian Xiu can��t do stupid things, whether it��s for your own good or for the sect, you don��t have any. Other options."


    I must have said it many times. The two of them cooperated very well, and they made a long story, and they said it was very reasonable. If it were other small sect sword repairs, most of their minds would be loosened, and immediately wanted to join the Heavenly Sword Sect. Only Zhou Shu It''s not.


    Of course he will not join the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    Even if there was no mess about the Red Jiao Sword and reincarnation, he would not even think about it.


    He will not leave the Holland School. Now the Holland School is his own. He has complete control and absolute freedom. In the development of the Holland School, he can also enjoy the feeling of gradual growth. How comforting he is. Confidence, the future lotus school will definitely not be worse than Tianjianmen.


    For this goal, he has been making arrangements and advancing step by step, how could he give up?


    It''s not that this goal is very important, it''s important enough to be comparable to immortal cultivation, which is obviously impossible, but he is not like most cultivators, he needs to join the martial arts to obtain resources to cultivate immortals.


    Cultivation requires huge resources, but he had planned for a long time. Yangmei, Lin Zhu, Hua Lin, etc., will all play a big role. When the lotus school, Haizhonglou and Huabaoxuan all develop, the resources can be said It is a steady stream, why go to the Heavenly Sword Gate?


    There was Wushuang City behind him. Regarding the abundance of various resources, even the Heavenly Sword Gate could not be compared with Wushuang City. As long as he worked hard to earn points, he would have it.


    Therefore, no matter how many things Tianjianmen gave, no matter how good they were, he would not be tempted.


    What''s more, the Red Jiao Sword''s matter has not been clarified yet, and he doesn''t want to get himself involved.


    He just came to the sword meeting.


    (Ps: Thank you Ming Mingde for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 716: Fate has a star

    phone-reading


    "Two seniors."


    To meet the gazes of the two, Zhou Shu smiled calmly. He was about to speak, but saw that Zheng Huabai and Chen Huayu suddenly turned their heads. Looking in the direction of the two, the fairy Lingyin on the main seat had already opened. The eyes, the look in the eyes is a little confused.


    The divine communication that Zhou Shu couldn''t hear was going on among several people.


    "Is it over?"


    "Fairy Lingyin, how is your calculation?"


    "The situation is a bit strange. There are stars hanging high in his fate, and the light is blind. It is difficult to see his fate..."


    "There is such a thing, is he deliberately concealing it, such as using magic weapons?"


    "It''s hard for me to think that there will be such a magic weapon. Even if there is, it is not available in the Golden Core Realm. It is even more likely that he is extremely blessed by the heavens, and the source of the heavenly life is illuminated by the stars. ."


    Zheng Huabai looked solemn, but showed a look of expectation, "No wonder he is a genius, but if it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t be taken away by Wei. From this, it can be seen that his suspicion is even more serious."


    Chen Huayu looked at Fairy Lingyin and solemnly said, "The fairy, was he taken away by someone?"


    Fairy Lingyin shook his head, "Why, he is not a reincarnated person at all."


    "what?"


    Chen Huayu was puzzled, "Fairy, why do you say that?"


    Fairy Lingyin was slightly calm, and said, "The secret of heaven is unpredictable, and it is difficult to explain it clearly to you, but I have studied and calculated for a long time, and it is very clear that people who are reincarnated from the house are rejected by the way of heaven. Without any exception, the dove occupying the magpie��s nest is naturally not a talented person, so their life is bumpy and unsatisfactory, but Zhou Shu is not. He is very favored by the heavens. From the stars, I also look vaguely. Something came out. He hadn''t cultivated immortals before he was fifteen years old, and his fate was ordinary and bleak, but afterwards he had a big adventure, and the journey went smoothly, which was very different from other people."


    Zheng Huabai wondered slightly, "Does that mean that when he was fifteen years old, he was taken away from home, so he changed his fate?"


    Before Lingyin Fairy could speak, Chen Huayu shook his head, "Everyone knows that the best age for cultivating immortality is six years old, and Wei Shang has worked hard for a thousand years, how could he go to seize a 15-year-old boy who has not yet cultivated immortality? , To hinder his own cultivation? It doesn��t make sense, it��s impossible. He wants to seize the house, it must be the baby or the young child."


    Zheng Huabai pondered for a while, and seemed to accept this fact as well, and set aside, "Lingyin Fairy, what is the connection between Zhou Shu and Jian?"


    Fairy Lingyin shook his head, "I can only see the outline, but I don''t know the small place, but I can sense that those swords have no special relationship with him, and he has no special feelings for swords. Those swords should not be made by him. from."


    "Oh."


    The two of them fell into meditation.


    Zhou Shu only saw a few people with expressions and did not listen to words, but he could also guess that it was the Lingyin Fairy who had finished his calculations, and they were discussing themselves.


    If he hadn''t had the Zhuanzhu in his body, seeing this situation, even if he was calm, his mind would inevitably be flustered, but now he was only a little turbulent, and he was not too worried. The runner beads were refined by Xuanhu. According to his guess, Xuanhu was at least a cultivator who had survived a few calamities. He didn''t know how much higher he was than these people. With the runner beads, they could not see their own. origin.


    "senior?"


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of anxiety and asked softly.


    Chen Huayu was slightly surprised, turned around, showing a little apologetic, "I''m sorry, Shicai has something, but I neglected the little friend."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and said slowly, "The younger generation needs to think about what the senior said for a while, and can''t give seniors an answer for the time being."


    "Alright, it''s okay to think about it more, but not too long. At the Qionglin banquet after the sword meeting, the old man is looking forward to hearing the answer from the little friend."


    Chen Huayu was slightly confused, but quickly nodded. Since Zhou Shu is not Wei Shang, then the goal has been completely transferred to Gai Feng. They are eager to discuss and deal with it, and they don''t want to say anything to Zhou Shuduo, and waste too much time.


    As far as the Heavenly Sword Sect was concerned, their fear of Wei Shang was far greater than their desire for genius, and it was clear who was lighter and who was heavier.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and stood up and said, "Senior has something to do, so the younger generation will not bother you and leave."


    Several people nodded and watched Zhou Shu go out without any indication.


    Walking out of the pavilion, Zhou Shu''s thoughts were completely relaxed, and he had separated from the Chi Jiao Jian, and there was no need for Wei Shang to worry about it again. The things that he had worried about before were gone, and it was naturally much easier.


    Looking around, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he hurried back to Meifeng. He also had many things to consider, and he couldn''t waste time.


    As Zhou Shu left, the nominal Ying Yang banquet soon passed away, leaving only a few hosts.


    Chen Huayu showed a somewhat pensive expression, and said slowly, "Lingyin Fairy is very rigorous in his calculations, or if you don��t say it, you will never make a mistake when you say it. If she said so, it means Zhou Shu. It has nothing to do with Wei Shang and Chi Jiao Sword. You can leave him alone in the future. The focus is on Gai Feng."


    Zheng Hua nodded and said in a straightforward voice, "Gai Feng is not coming today because he must have thought that we suspected him. He is probably Wei Shang."


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, very permeating, and the hatred for Wei Shang seemed to be all in it.


    The long-laughing Taoist rarely laughed and said loudly, "Then I will go now and take him down!"


    Chen Huayu hurriedly waved his hand, "Senior Changxiao, don��t talk nonsense, the sword meeting is not over yet, and the guests are here now. As the masters, we can��t attack the guests. It��s unreasonable. And he can��t be completely sure. Let Lingyin Fairy make a decision later."


    The Taoist Chang Xiao asked suspiciously, "If he is unwilling to accept the calculation, and we can''t force it, so what?"


    Chen Huayu nodded lightly, "It is indeed a trouble. Now is the time when Liumingshan has the most people Guests from all walks of life are there, and our every move is in the eyes of others. If Gai Feng never accepts it, we There is no good way, we can only wait for the end of the sword meeting."


    "Can''t wait too long."


    Zheng Huabai shook his head, his expression condensed, but he didn''t have any good ideas.


    This is not the previous stage of the competition. There are no guests. Tianjianmen can do anything. If you find who has a problem, you can take it away, but it doesn''t work now. There are monks everywhere, and the cracked sword house has been paying attention to Gai Feng. , If any controversy arises, things are very difficult to handle.


    The Taoist with a long smile thought for a while, and then suddenly said, "He refuses to come, let''s go over, and deduct it on Tianxing Peak, right?"


    Chen Huayu seemed to realize something, and raised his head and said, "Senior Brother Changxiao made sense. If he doesn''t come, we will go over. We will simply put the deduced formation on the Tianxing Peak. In the next round of competition, we will arrange the Gaifeng station. It''s there."


    Zheng Huabai thought for a while, nodded, but hesitated, "This seems to be okay. Fairy Lingyin is probably fine, but these swords have to be taken to Tianxing Peak. I am afraid that there are too many people to see."


    Long laughed and said humanely, "What''s the matter, just cover it with a formation method, and leave it to me to do it."


    "Among the few of us, the senior brother has the most exquisite formation, and that is the best."


    Looking at the Taoist Changxiao, Chen Huayu laughed and turned to Zheng Huabai, "It''s rare that Brother Changxiao was serious and asked to do something. How could he not agree?"


    Zheng Huabai thought about it for a while, and finally nodded, "Junior Brother Changxiao, then it''s so decided. These swords will be handed over to you. You must do it well. Don''t let the sword repairer and the guests see it."


    "Don''t worry, haha!"


    The Taoist with a long smile patted his chest and said confidently. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 717: Do you want to give up

    phone-reading


    Three days later, at noon.


    On the Tianxing Peak, the top twenty-five sword repairmen stood in the middle, standing upright like a pine.


    It''s time for the draw again, and the much-anticipated second competition will begin soon.


    Everything is no different from three days ago.


    However, there is also a difference. Many sword repairers'' eyes are not focused on the pick-up tube as they did a few days ago. They glance to one side from time to time, as if they are shining, but after a glance, they look more proud. Stand taller.


    Not far away, where the sword repairs were resting, sat a female sister who looked like a fairy.


    The white clothes are like snow, pure and elegant, and graceful, just like a white lotus in a pavilion, which stands out on this Tianxing Peak.


    Many sword repairmen don''t know who she is, but most of them want to attract her attention, but the female cultivator does not look at anyone, she only slightly closes her eyes, her face is indifferent, as if everything around her has nothing to do with it.


    Zhou Shu took a look, then turned around.


    He knew that this was Fairy Lingyin, and he also knew that her purpose of coming here was definitely to calculate Gai Feng, presumably those red dragon swords were also here, but they were hidden and could not be seen.


    Today��s competition seems to be a bit interesting.


    He couldn''t help looking at Gai Feng, but the Jian Xiu''s Gai Feng was still expressionless, like a rock, looking straight ahead.


    Chen Huayu glanced at the crowd and said slowly, "Come up and draw lots."


    Zhong Jianxiu stepped forward one by one to draw the lottery. This time Zhou Shu ranked tenth, and his position was much better than three days ago. The order of the lottery was naturally also ahead.


    However, he did not expect that he actually got the zero pick.


    Some accidents.


    The zero pick is good and bad for him.


    The good thing is that it saves a competition, and there is no danger of falling. The tenth is very stable, but the bad thing is that it saves a competition. If you want to compete for ranking, you can only go to the last one.


    In the envy of everyone, Zhou Shu walked to the side, not far from Fairy Lingyin.


    Just standing still, a voice came into the sea of ??consciousness, the voice was extremely cold, and Zhou Shu was somewhat familiar.


    "Unexpectedly, your fate is very special, as I have never seen it in my life."


    Zhou Shu knew that it was Fairy Lingyin who was talking, and her heart was shocked. She didn''t know why she was looking for herself, and only cautiously replied, "The juniors are just ordinary people, there is nothing special, and the juniors don''t know what their fate is. "


    "A person''s past, present and future are all in their fate."


    "Ordinary mortals have ordinary life paths, and you can tell at a glance, birth, old age, sickness and death, glory and wealth, all at a glance, but immortal cultivators are different. Immortal cultivators are in extraordinary circumstances, and their fate is constantly changing, such as wind and cloud changes, but no matter how they change, immortal cultivators'' The fate is closely related to the way of heaven. By calculating the connection between the way of heaven and the cultivator, the general fate can be seen. The future is difficult to estimate and is not something I can see, but there are few mistakes in the past and the present."


    "Three days ago, the Heavenly Sword Gate asked me to see your fate, understand your past, and see if you are a reincarnated person."


    Fairy Lingyin said faintly, "So at the Yingyang Banquet, I watched it, but your fate is different from other people. There are three-color stars hanging high, and their light basically covers everything. See you at the beginning. It took two hours for the bones and no flesh to be seen. My energy was almost exhausted, and I could only see a diandian. Not to mention the future and the present, the past cannot be distinguished."


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly, his expression a bit solemn.


    These things should be secret to the Heavenly Sword Sect. He didn''t expect that Fairy Lingyin could be so outspoken, so he told him directly, and Yidian didn''t care about the Heaven Sword Sect.


    With Fairy Yudie��s reminder, he knew these things a long time ago, but Tianjianmen didn��t know that he knew. He also used the name Yingyangyan and thought it was a secret.


    "Thank you senior for telling me this. Juniors don''t know why Tianjianmen doubts juniors so much, but juniors are definitely not reincarnated people. As for fate, even if they understand, juniors don''t find it useful."


    He doesn''t know the calculation method, but from the words of Fairy Lingyin, the tri-color star is mostly the effect of the Zhuanzhu, and he will not reveal any information.


    Fairy Lingyin said slowly, "For you now, understanding your fate really doesn��t make much sense. It doesn��t matter whether you know it or not, but it has some meaning to me. If you look at your fate several times, it should be calculated for me. Tao has no small help."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize that her purpose was different from that of the Heavenly Sword Gate, but she was also directed at herself.


    There was a trace of anger in his heart, but he still said with a calm expression, "Does the senior want to take me away, or is it locked up for study? What if the junior does not agree?"


    "You think too much."


    Fairy Lingyin said expressionlessly, "Calculation is not as simple as you think. The method of calculation is that you can answer when you ask, and no one asks me. I won''t take the initiative to watch."


    Zhou Shu has never heard of this, but she will not lie when she thinks about it. Zhou Shu couldn''t help smiling. "The juniors will not ask the seniors. I believe that since today, no one else will ask the seniors to see the juniors. , I think the Heavenly Sword Sect specially invited seniors, and the cost is not small."


    Fairy Lingyin is still very calm, "If you ask me to see, I won''t take a penny, and you can still give you a lot of benefits. Of course, no matter what the result is, I won''t tell Tianjianmen."


    "Thank you senior, but no need."


    Zhou Shu only shook his head, he didn''t know what his fate was, of course, he didn''t want others to know.


    Fairy Lingyin''s voice fell silent and did not appear again for a long time.


    At this time, many Jian Xiu came over and stood in their place, some watching the competition, and some paying attention to Fairy Lingyin.


    "Gai Feng, who is temporarily ranked ninth, accepts the challenge of Zhuo Qingwen, who is 14th!"


    With the announcement from the management , many sword repairmen went to the competition field together, and no one would have thought that the first competition was the same as three days ago.


    Gai Feng walked into the competition field step by step, his angular face was still full of indifference, only his eyes had a different look from normal days.


    That kind of look made Zhou Shu a little stunned. He seemed to have known each other before, and that was a decisive decision at all costs.


    If he had a hunch, something unusual would happen.


    Zhuo Qingwen held his head high, walked to the opposite of Gai Feng step by step, and looked at Gai Feng coldly.


    Whoosh--


    The long sword slid in his hand, the tip of the sword provoked, and pointed at Gai Feng provocatively.


    "Come on."


    There was a shock at the peak.


    Many people recognized that sword at a glance. It was actually Chi Xiao, who had made a lot of noise on the booming peak a few days ago.


    This Tier 5 best flying sword unexpectedly fell into Zhuo Qingwen''s hands, and Chi Xiao, coupled with Zhuo Qingwen''s cultivation base during the Yuanying Stage of the Yuanying Stage, could hardly be his opponent.


    "Gai Feng''s good fortune is probably over."


    "Yeah, no matter how good Gai Feng is, he can''t beat him?"


    "The realm cultivation base plus magic weapon is all crushed to death. No matter how strong the sword intent is, it will not be able to reverse so many unfavorable conditions. The defeat is set."


    Not only the audience below, Jian Xiu also pointed at Diandian.


    Gai Feng didn''t use his sword, but stared at Zhuo Qingwen, silent.


    Zhuo Qingwen raised his eyebrows, showing a trace of disdain, "If you want to admit defeat, then hurry up."


    Gai Feng still didn''t speak, a light flashed in his hand, and he slowly pulled out a sword.


    This sword is not the Tier 4 top grade flying sword he used before.


    "what!"


    On the high platform in mid-air, an exclamation suddenly came out. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 718: Feed the sword with blood

    phone-reading


    The exclamation was soon overwhelmed by a louder voice under the peak.


    "It''s also the best flying sword!"


    "It looks like it is also Tier 5, and Gai Feng is really hidden. He has such a good sword, but he has only taken it out now.


    "If I used this sword before, would it rank higher?"


    "Is that nonsense!"


    "But that is a Tier 5 flying sword, can he use it?"


    "It can''t be used, what did he do with it?"


    The group is excited and feels that a wonderful drama is about to begin.


    Zhou Shu was also a little shocked. He knew that Gai Feng had the best flying sword, but he didn''t expect that this best flying sword was actually a red dragon sword!


    Yes, it was almost exactly the same as the Red Jiao Sword he had obtained before, consisting of three scales, except that the tail of the sword had two more pearls, and the rank was one step higher.


    He seemed to understand the decisive expression in Gai Feng''s eyes.


    Here, taking out the Red Jiao Sword is tantamount to showing his identity. Even if he is not Wei Shang, he must have a great connection with Wei Shang.


    Gai Feng, why do you do this?


    He was very confused, staring at Gai Feng, his expression becoming more focused.


    On the high platform of Tianjianmen.


    The exclamation came from here, and Chen Huayu couldn''t help it.


    Zheng Huabai couldn''t hide his excitement, "The last red sword is finally born!"


    Chen Huayu murmured, "Unexpectedly, the last Crimson Flood Sword turned out to be the fifth-tier best... It seems that Wei Shang left this sword to himself. The sixth-tier flying sword he used back then was Wushou, fleeing We smashed the Heavenly Sword Gate to pieces, and most of them later refined this one, but those Tier 4 ones were all defective."


    Zheng Huabai laughed and stroked his beard, "Haha, I knew he would be like this, but we didn''t need to trouble to calculate. He knew that he couldn''t escape, and finally gave up, hahaha!"


    Chen Huayu seemed thoughtful, "It''s just that Junior Brother I can''t figure it out. It''s been a thousand years, why should he come out now? Does he want to do something?"


    "What can be done, what can a Golden Core Cultivator do!"


    Because of his excitement and excitement, Zheng Huabai''s voice became extremely sharp. He looked at Gai Feng below, "This time, I want him to die!"


    Before he finished his words, he suddenly stood up, as if he was about to go down.


    Chen Huayu said quickly, "No."


    Taoist Chang Xiao also stood up, "Brother, this is not the time."


    Chen Huayu dian head, "Now the sword fair is going on, and you can''t do it in the public. It will be troublesome to be noticed by guests who don''t understand."


    Zheng Huabai snorted, "What are you afraid of? On our Liuming Mountain, we are still worried about so much?"


    Having said that, he still sat down, squeezed it with his right hand, and turned it as if he had grabbed Gai Feng in his hand and crushed it.


    His master was killed by Wei Shang back then, and he naturally hated Wei Shang a lot.


    Chen Huayu smiled, "The left and right sides are only in the Golden Core Realm, and I can''t escape the palm of the brother when I try to do it later."


    Zheng Huabai said disdainfully, "The old man naturally knows, but I just want to see him die early."


    On a high platform farther away.


    Like everyone else, Master Dan Wang Fufu also had a trace of doubt on his face, but that doubt was more artificial and disappeared after a while.


    He stared at Gai Feng, with an indescribable eagerness in his eyes, as if the long-awaited event had finally happened.


    In the test field.


    The arrogance on Zhuo Qingwen''s face disappeared a lot.


    "Unexpectedly, you also have a hole card, but what does that matter!"


    He snorted, and the tip of the sword continued to point to Gai Feng, "You are a Golden Core Realm Swordsman, even if you have a Tier 5 Flying Sword, how can you display one-tenth of the power!"


    But that Chi Xiao trembled slightly, exposing the panic in his heart.


    Gai Feng still said nothing, didn''t even look at Zhuo Qingwen, his eyes only seemed to be the red sword in his hand.


    "Sword out, I see how you make a sword!"


    Zhuo Qingwen was still shouting.


    Gai Feng raised his head and glanced at him. There was no look in his eyes, like a black hole, but there was a horrible smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Zhuo Qingwen''s expression stagnated, and when he cursed halfway, he choked suddenly.


    Gai Feng had a sword.


    But beyond anyone''s expectations, the direction of his sword was not his opponent, but himself.


    He picked up the Chijiao Sword and cut it towards himself.


    Blood kept flowing out, drop by drop, all on the sword.


    The three scales turned red in an instant, and the blood color that came out, like a ruby, emitted bursts of gloomy light.


    "what are you doing?"


    Zhuo Qingwen was stunned for a moment, "Feeding a sword with blood, are you crazy?"


    Feeding the sword with blood is an uncommon method of sword repair. First, you must have a top flying sword, and then inject the essence and blood into the top flying sword, which can better exert the power of the flying sword. However, doing so is good for sword repair. The damage is so great that it can��t be recovered after a few years. Once the best flying sword has been bred by Jian Xiu��s essence and blood, the essence of the source will feel the essence and blood will become dependent, so every time you use it in the future, Drinking blood can exert its greatest effect.


    Feeding the sword with blood will hurt and destroy the sword. Before the moment of life and death, there will be no sword repair to use it.


    There was a shock at the bottom of the peak.


    "What does he do?"


    "Feeding the sword with blood is just a test of the Sword Club. Why is he so desperate?"


    "I can''t figure it out, but... it''s pretty!"


    On the high platform of Tianjianmen.


    Several Tianjianmen elders were also surprised.


    Chen Huayu was stunned, "What is he doing? What is this going to do?"


    Zheng Huabai is still laughing What else can he do, knowing he will die, and fighting hard, he is afraid that he wants to use the sword to escape, we must pay attention. "


    "He even dared to come here in the Golden Core Realm, why would he want to escape?"


    Chen Huayu obviously doesn''t think so, "I think it''s a bit strange. It''s not like what Wei Shang can do. Wei Shang cherishes the sword so much that he would not do it even when he died.


    Zheng Huabai hummed, "Now he has changed a long time ago, he is different from before, and he is mostly crazy."


    "I always think something is wrong..."


    Chen Huayu is still muttering, but can''t tell why.


    On the Tianxing Peak.


    All Jian Xiu stared at Gai Feng with different expressions, and there were quiet discussions. They didn''t know why Gai Feng was like this.


    Zhou Shu looked at Gai Feng with an ominous premonition that spread all over his body suddenly.


    He was a lot more vigilant, and he couldn''t help but stepped back. He had a feeling that Gai Feng didn''t do it for Zhuo Qingwen. I was afraid that he had to guard against other ideas.


    Fairy Lingyin not far away opened his eyes suddenly, condensed on Gai Feng.


    Those eyes were extremely beautiful, like Qiu Shui Lingbo, but at this time, no one paid attention.


    Gai Feng still held the Chijiao Sword, cutting himself sword by sword.


    He completely ignored the pain, as if he was sculpting a work of art, but regarded himself as that work of art.


    The blood kept flowing out, and was quickly absorbed by the Red Jiao Sword.


    The Red Jiao Sword became more and more red.


    But the blood and energy spread, and the entire Tianxing Peak was enveloped in a layer of dark red.


    On the Tianxing Peak, there was silence.


    Only Gai Feng continued to abuse himself.


    Gradually, his body shrivelled a lot, and his original tall and strong figure seemed to have shrunk by half.


    But he was still laughing. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 719: Gai Feng out of the sword

    phone-reading


    "what happened?"


    "He worked so hard to win this game?"


    "Follow him, just look good, I have never seen such a test, I am very excited!"


    "Is Gai Feng going too far? To say that life and death will not be enough, but I think that if he absorbs the sword, he will die before he can deal with others."


    "I have a bad feeling..."


    The audience at the foot of the peak kept talking, most of them were very excited, but some people felt that something was wrong. If Gai Feng did this for Zhuo Qingwen, it is really impossible.


    There was also an uproar on the Tianxing Peak.


    Only Gai Feng still cut himself expressionlessly, and smiled from time to time, which was very permeating.


    Zhuo Qingwen became more flustered.


    He knew it was not easy, but no matter what, he couldn''t let Gai Feng go on like this.


    "If you don''t make a sword, I will make it!"


    Zhuo Qingwen''s expression suddenly became stern, Chi Xiao turned into several red glows, pierced through layers of blood, and pierced towards Gai Feng.


    The sword light is like a rainbow, and the momentum is like thunder. He also used his full strength, some of which meant to stop Gai Feng at all costs.


    "Why are you in a hurry?"


    Gai Feng raised his head slightly, his indifferent gaze moved away from the Crimson Dragon Sword, staring at the approaching Hongmang, and suddenly took out the sword.


    A **** curtain unfolded suddenly.


    It is like a red waterfall tens of meters wide, suddenly hanging down from nine days, the sound is like thunder, the red light also covers the sky, and the sword intent is even more vast.


    In an instant, Chi Xiao''s sword light was completely submerged, and there was no trace of it.


    This kind of sword intent, no matter the rank or realm, or even the cultivation level, is a bit higher than Zhuo Qingwen, and it is definitely not the Golden Core Realm or the Yuan Ying Realm can use.


    He almost fully exerted the power of Tier 5 Supreme Flying Sword.


    how can that be?


    Even a monk in the Nascent Infant Realm of the Distraction Stage can hardly do this.


    Thinking of this, Zhuo Qingwen couldn''t help being shocked, and forgot to continue to draw the sword, and couldn''t help taking a few steps back.


    "It''s me."


    Gai Feng raised the Red Dragon Sword indifferently, and only slightly dropped, the red waterfall suddenly fell down, and smashed **** the Tianxing Peak, the blood mist spread out like haze, covering the entire Tianxing Peak.


    The blood spread, boundless.


    And the waterfall formed by sword intent instantly turned into a torrent of rushing forward, rushing towards Zhuo Qingwen.


    The sword intent is magnificent, the momentum is like a surging wave, and there is a strong killing intent in it, as if a **** army after a hundred battles is charging fiercely, unstoppable, and you will die.


    The power of a sword is as good as Si, and even the audience below the peak can feel the killing intent, and the face is as earthy, and they can''t help backing away.


    And Zhuo Qingwen, who was in front of Jianyi, was completely overwhelmed by his aura, and was frightened.


    Some are not like a battle of the same rank, and he who cannot use his original strength can''t resist such a huge sword intent at all. No, even if he can use his original strength, he has no confidence to resist.


    He settled and shouted, "I admit defeat!"


    But the confession hasn''t finished yet, and Jianyi Waterfall has already rushed in front of him, and there is no sign of stopping.


    The killing intent was even deeper into his bones, and he wanted to bury him completely.


    At the juncture of life and death, he quickly jumped up and tried to avoid the frontal impact of Jianyi Waterfall. At the same time, Chi Xiao turned into a mass of red light, emitting the greatest potential, and surrounded himself closely, trying to resist the sword. Aftermath.


    "The opponent has given up, stop!"


    The monk in charge also looked a little surprised, and quickly flew down to stop it.


    But before he flew close enough, he was caught by the Jianyi Waterfall, and was engulfed in it together. He could only resist with his sword and was unable to do anything else.


    The management cultivators are all held by the cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Their swordsmanship is not much worse than the swordsmanship on the list, but in front of this sword intent, there is no power to fight back.


    The surge of sword intent swept into the management monk and Zhuo Qingwen, but there was still no sign of stopping. Instead, they continued to move forward and rushed towards the rest area where Zhou Shu and other sword repairers were located.


    That aura, one after another, grew stronger and stronger.


    The killing intent became stronger.


    "What does he want to do?"


    "Ask? He is challenging all of us!"


    Some sword repairers are still thinking, no matter what, it is impossible for Gai Feng to shoot so many sword repairs at the same time, but in fact it happened.


    Everything is between the electric light and flint, the huge sword intent has rushed to the front of the sword repairmen.


    "How dare you!"


    "One enemy and one hundred!"


    Many swords showed anger, and the sword light in their hands flashed, or turned into a gust of wind, or turned into a flame, or turned into a rock mountain, for a time, all kinds of sword intent, one after another, greeted the torrent of sword intent of Gai Feng. .


    But most of those sword intents were swallowed and disappeared completely after they just met Gai Feng''s sword intent torrents. There was no sound.


    And the few rushing to the front, with swords attached to them, were directly involved in the sword''s intent, screaming one after another.


    When Zhou Shu saw this scene, his heart was slightly shaken. Although he had expected it a long time ago, he did not expect that Gai Feng would be so decisive.


    Do you want to desperately want to mess up the sword club, kill a few sword repairs to put the Heavenly Sword Sect to shame?


    However, although the strength displayed by Gai Feng at this time is very strong, surpassing everyone here, it is not enough to do this.


    There are formations here, and there are many cultivators in the gods, does he have any other players?


    there must be.


    He had hidden for thousands of years, and would never just do such things, and then be subdued by the Heavenly Sword Gate, he must have other cards.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu was shocked, and instead of resisting, he retreated backwards.


    If it weren''t for the Tianxing Peak in the competition and the formation was closed, he would almost retreat.


    Things came too abruptly, and on the high platform, many cultivators of the god-transition realm stood up.


    It was the first time in a thousand years that something like this happened at Dongsheng Jianhui.


    They were all surprised, but they didn''t make a move.


    This is the site of the Heavenly Sword Gate, and the formation of Tianxing Peak is still there, indicating that the situation is still under the control of the Heavenly Sword Gate. The Heavenly Sword Gate must be in charge. They do not need to take action. , It''s not good for myself and the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    Chen Huayu showed a lot of anger was crazy, he was really crazy. "


    "Do you want to disrupt the Dongsheng Jianhui of the Heavenly Sword Gate?"


    Zheng Huabai stood up, with a little disdain, "It''s a pity you can''t do it! Even if you fully use the power of the fifth-order flying sword, you can''t break the formation, it''s just futile, sad, sigh!"


    "If this continues, those sword repairs will be dangerous."


    Chen Huayu shook his head, strode forward, and wanted to fly down.


    The Taoist Chang Xiao laughed, "Haha, don''t worry, brother, there is Fairy Lingyin, what can he do?"


    Chen Huayu was stunned slightly, looking at Fairy Lingyin, his heart relaxed a lot, "Yes, there is Fairy Lingyin, she won''t let so many sword repairs go wrong."


    But he didn''t stop, and continued to swept down, but the speed was slower.


    Zheng Huabai followed him closely, with some mockery on his face.


    On the Tianxing Peak.


    The four-cornered sword formation suddenly made a noise, and it seemed that it was about to be activated.


    At this moment, Fairy Lingyin stood up suddenly.


    Her face was condensed, watching the torrent rushing towards the sword repairmen, her lips couldn''t help opening and closing, and the spiritual sound was like a song, swiftly radiating like running water.


    The sound is also true, turning into an invisible barrier to block the sword intent.


    The torrent that was about to be swallowed up by the sword repairmen suddenly stopped when they encountered this barrier.


    The sound of the waves was like thunder, and the Tianxing Peak seemed to be trembling, but the invisible barrier did not move at all, firmly guarding the sword repairmen behind.


    The strength of the cultivators of the gods transformation is by no means comparable to those of sword cultivators.


    Zheng Huabai, who was about to fall, showed a slight smile on his face.


    He turned to look at Gai Feng, with a victorious gesture.


    "Do you want to disrupt the Dongsheng Jianhui? Unfortunately, you can''t do it." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 720: Unsullied Sword Spirit

    phone-reading


    Seeing that Gai Feng''s sword intent was blocked outside, all Jian Xiu breathed a sigh of relief. www..com


    Many sword repairers who had shot before quickly put away the sword in their hands. They could feel that their sword intent was a little vulnerable in front of Gai Feng. Gai Feng''s sword had obviously reached or even exceeded the realm of No Self and No Sword, plus the power of the source of the fifth-order best magic weapon, no matter whether it was the mind. It''s still power, it''s completely suppressed.


    That sword is not something they can resist, it is impossible to stop it.


    Many sword repairs looked impressive, they had never encountered such a thing before, and the opponent was still in the Golden Core Realm, which was simply humiliating.


    There were also some Jian Xiu who stood behind the barrier, constantly insulting and provoking at Gai Feng.


    Not to mention them, even Lingyin Fairy frowned slightly.


    She had an illusion that the Gai Feng who issued this sword was not a Golden Core Realm cultivator at all, but a Divine Transformation Realm.


    Its sword intent is profound and sophisticated, I''m afraid it can''t be done without a thousand years of effort.


    If she hadn''t been affected by the formation, she could use the elemental power unscrupulously, and she might not be able to block it comfortably.


    She wondered slightly, "Is Wei Shang really reincarnated? But his cultivation is only in the Golden Core Realm. With the addition of blood feeding and the best flying sword, there is no reason to be so strong."


    Zhou Shu, who was not far away, was also wondering about this dian.


    Could it be the reason for the sword spirit? If there is a sword spirit in the Red Jiao Sword, and the sword spirit is extremely strong, then it is quite possible.


    "Caiying, is there a sword spirit in the sword?"


    "Call me Lord Palace, hum," the heavy gold sword whispered, "I can''t seem to feel it in the sword, but..."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "But what?"


    Caiying hesitated for a while, "There is a breath similar to this palace, not in the sword, but on him."


    "Only, you mean..."


    Zhou Shu looked at Gai Feng, his expression stagnated, showing a lot of stunnedness.


    At this time, the situation changed again. Gai Feng''s sword was blocked, and he glanced at Fairy Lingyin. The Chi Jiao sword swung out again, and the goal was actually towards Fairy Lingyin.


    The billowing sword intent is much faster than before, and the color has also changed, like a turbulent golden river blood that has been completely absorbed by the sword, and the sword''s original power is more vividly displayed.


    Wherever he went, the Xuanxing spar was also dyed golden.


    Fairy Lingyin stared at the sword intent, motionless, Ruyu''s face showed a trace of disdain, letting the river wash over.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    There was a continuous sound, the explosion sounded like thunder, and in the blink of an eye, the place where Fairy Lingyin was was swallowed by sword intent.


    But the fairy Lingyin stood in the river of sword intent, like a mainstay, staying still, the sword intent separated automatically in front of her, and could not hurt her at all.


    The sword intent is very strong, but it is also absurd to want to hurt Fairy Lingyin.


    Many Jian Xiu laughed loudly.


    "What the **** do you want to do, it''s nothing more than to attack us, you dare to attack Fairy Lingyin?"


    "You scumbag! You can''t help yourself, the worm shakes the tree!"


    "waste!"


    The words were quite unbearable, and the humiliation he had just received was vented out at once, as if he had retaliated.


    Gai Feng remained unmoved, even with a slight smile.


    Fairy Lingyin seemed to have thought of something, her figure shook slightly, and she looked behind her back.


    Sure enough, the formation behind her was completely destroyed by the sword intent.


    It was arranged by the Taoist Chang Xiao to cover up the formation of 999 Red Dragon Swords. Obviously, the arrangement was not so delicate. Maybe Taoist Chang Xiao had never thought about it. On the Tianxing Peak, Lingyin Behind the fairy, the formation may also be exposed.


    As soon as the formation was destroyed, the golden mountain of swords suddenly appeared.


    The nine hundred and ninety-nine red dragon swords, in the torrent of sword intent, seemed to be manipulated, suddenly emitting a dazzling golden light, and the sword energy went straight into the sky!


    The phantom of a red sword, suddenly appeared in the sword aura!


    "what is this?"


    "Why are there so many swords that are the same as those in Gai Feng''s hand?"


    "The Heavenly Sword Gate is here, why are you putting these swords here?"


    Suddenly there were so many identical golden swords on the Tianxing Peak, the audience was naturally very confused, and they were all confused when they looked around, and the monks on the high platform, without many exceptions, were mostly puzzled.


    "These swords..."


    "The old man has heard that it seems to be the secret of the Heavenly Sword Gate. These swords come from a traitor in the Heavenly Sword Gate, but I am not sure why here."


    "Is that the Chijin Jiao?"


    "There are weird dians today, and the Heavenly Sword Gate is afraid that something will happen."


    Zheng Huabai and Chen Huayu in mid-air, their complexions turned pale, it is definitely not a good thing to expose such a thing to everyone.


    "I''m going to collect the sword!"


    "The old man is going to kill Gai Feng!"


    The two looked at each other, and their figures were suddenly gone.


    In an instant, on the Chijiao Sword Mountain, a big hand that was several tens of feet long appeared, and it squeezed directly toward the Sword Mountain to pull up the entire Sword Mountain.


    And Zheng Huabai also appeared in front of Gai Feng, swiping his long sword and pressed it down.


    "Die me!"


    boom!


    A black shadow fell, and Gai Feng had no evasion ability. He was completely suppressed by the long sword, lying flat on the ground, and could not help but sink.


    There was a crackling, and there was a sound of broken bones.


    Zheng Hua Baixian was really angry, and even the Xuanxing spar was broken and shattered by his sword.


    But the bones were shattered, and most of his body was embedded in the spar. Most of them were dead.


    But his face was still smiling fixedly staring at Zheng Huabai.


    "Today, you are the first to die."


    The icy voice floated from the underworld, faintly without a trace, and slid into Zheng Huabai''s ears.


    "You still die!"


    Looking at Gai Feng, Zheng Huabai seemed to see the past, his face was so heavy that water dripped, and the long sword in his hand continued to fall, mercilessly.


    As the long sword fell vigorously, Gai Feng''s body almost completely disappeared, and even the flesh and blood penetrated into the spar.


    Zheng Huabai''s expression was condensed, staring closely at a spirit overflowing from between the spars, suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed it into his hand.


    "I said, it''s still you who die, whether it''s the body or the soul."


    With a grinning wild laugh, he squeezed it down with force, and the spirit suddenly shattered and disappeared without a trace.


    He just let go of his hand, he suddenly felt something wrong, "How can it be a soul, shouldn''t it be a soul? Isn''t it Wei Shang?"


    Bang!


    In the shattered spar, a cyan sword shadow suddenly rose up and went straight into the sky!


    The sword shadow was as high as one hundred meters, and the sharp sword energy came out suddenly, covering the entire Tianxing Peak in an instant.


    Zheng Huabai, who was close at hand, only felt that his sword aura was biting like a cold winter, and even he couldn''t resist it. He quickly swung his sword to protect him, and his figure retreated.


    "This is... Wushou!"


    Stepping back a bit, staring at the sword intent, a trace of fear suddenly appeared on his face, his mind lost, and there was a panic, and he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Back then, the scene where his master was killed by Wu Gu''s sword seemed to have appeared again.


    Chen Huayu was also stunned. He also experienced the great changes thousands of years ago. This sword shadow is undoubtedly derived from the sixth-order flying sword used by Wei Shang back then. It is innocent!


    "Why the Wushou Sword Spirit... is it on Gai Feng?" (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 721: Who said there are only 5 levels

    phone-reading


    The sixth-order best flying sword, an innocent sword spirit, was born at this time.


    In the battle thousands of years ago, Wushou was broken, and the sword spirit also disappeared and never appeared again.


    The sword spirit of the Heavenly Sword Gate had disappeared and died, but it was still there, and it was stored in Gai Feng''s body, and suddenly appeared on the Heavenly Star Peak a thousand years later.


    "Gai Feng is not a reincarnated person, but a sword slave who feeds a sword."


    Zheng Huabai stared at Jian Ying, seemingly enlightened.


    Sword slaves refer to some special sword repairs. They are born with extraordinary aptitudes, but they have been controlled by the sword spirit since they were young, and they cannot break free of control. Although sword repair is extremely fast, they do everything for the sword spirit. With the help of the host sword repair, the sword spirit continues to grow rapidly and become stronger.


    Although the sword slave serves the sword spirit, it is not the will of the sword spirit itself. The sword spirit itself is not evil. It is only loyal to the sword and the master. Once the sword and the master disappear, it will become a thing of no owner. It will fall into a deep sleep until it finds the next master. It is impossible for it to look for Jian Xiu as its host and treat Jian Xiu as a sword slave.


    Most of the evil are people.


    All sword slaves are trained in swords, and sword repairers force their sword spirits into the bodies of the sword slaves they find to make their sword spirits grow rapidly.


    This kind of thing is extremely rare. The first sword spirit is very rare. The flying sword will hardly have a sword spirit without being bred by the master for thousands of years. It is difficult to find one of thousands of flying swords. I have a great expectation that I will not do things that violate the Dao of Heaven, lest the Dao fail.


    And doing this step is to cultivate the sword cultivator of the sword slave, just like the evil cultivator in the world of cultivating immortals, it is the mortal enemy and the great enemy of all sword cultivators.


    Not only Zheng Huabai realized it alone, but many cultivators quickly thought of it.


    "It turns out that Gai Feng is a sword slave, so things before that are not surprising."


    "Yes, there is a Tier 6 Flying Sword sword spirit in the body, naturally invincible, and Gai Feng''s mind is completely controlled, even if he self-mutilates himself, he can''t resist it, and can only be at the mercy of the sword spirit."


    "But who else in the world of immortal cultivation is going to train sword slaves to do this kind of thing that violates the way of heaven, using sword slaves to raise sword spirits, sword repair is destined to not become a great way."


    "The old man doesn''t know, but it must be someone who has great hatred, so he will give up cultivating immortals and do this kind of thing."


    Many people are wondering, who put the unsullied sword spirit in Gai Feng and cultivated Gai Feng as a sword slave?


    This answer may not be known to others, but the Heavenly Sword Gate does not want to make it clear to itself, it must be Wei Shang after reincarnation.


    Chen Huayu stopped in the air and looked around, trying to find Wei Shang.


    Since Wugou is here, maybe Wei Shang is also there, they are here, and the red water swords have lost their value, there is no need to care about it.


    And Zheng Huabai turned around and shouted sternly, "Wei Shang, the old man knows that it is you! You used a sword slave to disrupt the Dongsheng Sword Society, and you did this kind of behavior. The enemy of Xiu! No matter where you hide or what you become, the Heavenly Sword Gate will definitely kill you!"


    At this time he had already spared it, not afraid that others would know.


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a burst of laughter from the sword shadow, "Haha! These words, wait until you die!"


    After a while, Jian Ying went straight down, and several hundred feet of sword light slashed towards Zheng Huabai!


    After coming out of Gai Feng''s body, the sword spirit seemed to have unlocked the seal, and was no longer restricted by the Golden Core Realm cultivation base, and became more powerful.


    Hundreds of feet away, the surrounding sword repairs couldn''t stand it, and those with poor cultivation skills couldn''t help falling to the ground.


    Looking at the sword light that was cut off, Zheng Huabai looked solemn, knowing that the real opponent had arrived.


    The light of the long sword skyrocketed, the sword intent filled the sky, three black beams of light rolled up the gusts of wind, centered on the sword light, rising from the ground, straight into the sky!


    The world has changed.


    The viewers below the peak know that there is a formation protection that will not be affected, but they are also afraid and can''t help backing away.


    Zheng Huabai rose in the air, his figure blended into the sword intent, and then, a huge black lotus suddenly blossomed in the beam of light!


    You Lian Jian Jue.


    Tier 6 is said to be the sword art from Nether, possessing the power to drag everything into the nether, and it is also the sword art with the heaviest killing intent in the heavenly sword gate.


    He has the essence of sword intent, and has also exerted his own extreme. Without any tricks, the sword intent is directly transformed into the body of the lotus, and the power of the nether gathers in it to destroy all visible creatures.


    Bang!


    Jian Guang ran into Youlian head-on, and the shock wave swept across the entire Tianxing Peak instantly.


    Youlian could not withstand the impact, and quickly broke apart, but turned into countless black petals, sprinkled in pieces, and everything that passed by quickly became black and gray, losing all vitality.


    The sword light emitted by the sword spirit was also entangled, and the momentum gradually disappeared, and when it landed, it was already weak and almost disappeared.


    After a spell, it seems to be overwhelming.


    Chen Huayu''s figure stagnated, and the long sword turned into waves of light, like a series of cyan water curtains, endless, endless, blocking all the fragments of the lotus outside, protecting the sword repairs.


    He also wanted to work with Zheng Huabai to deal with Wugou Sword Spirit, but if he did that, the sword repairman behind him would inevitably fall into the sword spirit, and his life would be hard to save.


    The fire at the gate of the city killed the pond fish, and the battle of the cultivators of the God Realm was thousands of times more terrifying than the fire at the gate.


    Fairy Yudie and Taoist Changxiao were still on the high platform and did not come down.


    It��s not that they don��t help, but that they have something more important. One has to control the formation and protect the people around Tianxing Peak to avoid the situation from getting out of control. The other should always be on guard for Wei injury. If Wei injury suddenly appears, that��s it. A bigger crisis Humph! "


    Zheng Huabai''s figure suddenly appeared, hung in the air, and said condensedly, "I want to see, without a sword, without a master, how long can you last with your own strength?"


    After the sword just now, the hundred-zhang-high sword shadow was indeed shrunk.


    Without external support, the key is that there is no sword. On its own, the strength that the sword spirit can exert is not small, but it cannot last.


    But with a sword, it''s completely different.


    "Who said I don''t have a sword?"


    The sword spirit let out a long laugh, and the sword shadow suddenly shrank hundreds of times, and went directly into the red dragon sword under the sword shadow.


    After Gai Feng completely dissipated, the Crimson Jiao Sword was nowhere to be seen.


    The sword light skyrocketed again, and only that sword light was cyan-gold, obviously fusing the red water sword and its own unsullied power. Although it had shrunk a lot, it was obviously more solid, just like a ten-foot physical sword.


    The tip of the sword pointed at Zheng Huabai, and he was uncertain, seemingly provocative.


    "Hahaha!"


    Zheng Huabai laughed without being surprised, and laughed loudly, "Sure enough, he is not a human being, and there is no wisdom at all. What use is the fifth-order flying sword for you? Now you are weaker than before, so why are you afraid of it!"


    He said the truth.


    With the flying sword and the residence, the sword spirit can be replenished in strength and can be more durable, but unfortunately, the sixth-order sword spirit can only play the fifth-order best flying sword in the fifth-order flying sword. Although the power of the sword can also cause a lot of damage to the sword repair, it is not as powerful as the sword spirit alone.


    Just came out of the frame of the Golden Core Realm, and entered the frame of the fifth-order flying sword, step by step self-setting, it seems that the wisdom of the sword spirit is indeed not high, it is no wonder that Zheng Huabai ridiculed, and felt a sense of victory. .


    "Who said there are only five levels?" (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 722: 0 sword in 1

    phone-reading


    The voice did not fall.


    The giant sword disappeared suddenly, leaving only the fifth-order red dragon sword standing in the air.


    The two jewels of the sword tail separated suddenly, and the golden light suddenly lit up, like two rounds of the sun.


    On the Heavenly Star Peak, a golden light suddenly mastered, and the Scarlet Sword Mountain that was not noticed by many people suddenly exploded, and countless Scarlet Swords shot out. They seemed to be summoned and flew towards the sword spirit.


    A golden streamer kept gathering towards the sword spirit.


    Formed a spectacle.


    "not good."


    Chen Huayu''s expression was stagnant, and he sensed something was wrong, and the water curtains spread out, trying to trap the flying red swords.


    Only that Red Jiao Sword was not bothered at all, each one seemed to be alive, and soon rushed through the layers of water curtain and flew to the sword spirit.


    Zheng Huabai''s complexion was condensed, the sword light was linked, and the black lotus reappeared. As the lotus petals opened, a huge vortex was born.


    Crushed stones, sword intent, no matter what it was, they were shattered instantly when they encountered the vortex, but only those sword lights, which were not affected at all, still clinging to the sword spirit.


    Both Zheng Huabai and Chen Huayu were a little dumbfounded.


    This power is indescribable, as if nothing can stop it.


    The golden light kept flashing, and based on the original Red Dragon Sword, other Red Dragon Swords continued to connect upwards, clinging tightly, and gradually merged with it.


    It seems to coincide with a certain rule, the scales are in place, piece by piece, connected end to end, without gaps, as if they should have been there.


    Outside the Tianxing Peak, several cultivators of the gods fell on the high platform of the Heavenly Sword Gate very early.


    A rough monk said loudly, "Elder Changxiao, please open the formation and let us in."


    The Taoist Chang Xiao looked very serious, and only shook his head, "This is our Heavenly Sword Sect. Don''t worry, please go back."


    "Your business?"


    The monk said angrily, "Our disciples are all on it! Now it is the battlefield of the God Transformation Realm!"


    Taoist Chang Xiao continued to shook his head, "It''s just a small sword spirit, you don''t have to worry, we have two elders on it, plus the formation to ensure that we can protect the safety of the disciples."


    Fairy Yudie also shook his head and said, "You elders, you really can''t open the formation at this time. If the sword spirit flies out and hurts people, the cultivators below are afraid that the death and injury will be severe and cause catastrophe."


    The rough monk stared, "With us, don''t worry about that much, if they die, it will be their lack of cultivation, so it should be the fate."


    "I don''t believe you can protect them."


    Another monk interrupted, "Such a big thing has happened. If it wasn''t for the Lingyin Fairy just now, it would be a big deal. How can you guarantee that the Heavenly Sword Gate? It''s better to open the formation and let us go in and help. Also let those disciples leave."


    Taoist Chang Xiao glanced at the man, "Lingyin Fairy, our Heavenly Sword Gate let her go up. I said that we can protect the Heavenly Sword Gate. You don��t need to help. You can just wait outside with peace of mind. It is impossible to enter the formation. Without our permission, no one can walk on the Tianxing Peak."


    "Humph!"


    It seems impossible to persuade the Taoist Chang Xiao, the rough monk bitterly, "Okay! If there is anything to do with my disciple of the Jianlu, please wait for the Heavenly Sword Sect!"


    Immediately a monk followed, "Look at the old man, you are not willing to open the formation, not to protect the sword repair, just to fear that the sword spirit will escape? You do this, what should the disciples do? What if the disciples really have something to do , Your Heavenly Sword Sect is absolutely inseparable. Even if our Sect members are few and weak, we will definitely entangle you to the end.


    "Whatever you think, Heaven Sword Gate is waiting."


    The Taoist with a long laugh snorted, "Everyone, easy to go."


    Several cultivators left angrily, but it was impossible for them to attack the Taoist Changxiao or attack the formation. Once they did this, they would have forged a vengeance with the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Fairy Yudie on the side took a few steps, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. At this time, the long laughing Taoist seemed very different from usual.


    At this point in the matter, not only the transfiguration cultivators, but anyone could see that it was wrong.


    The sword repairmen on the Heavenly Star Peak were very stern. They couldn''t get in or leave, panicking in their hearts, but they could only hide as far as possible, or hide near Fairy Lingyin.


    On the contrary, the audience below, knowing that there are formations restricting the Tianxing Peak, did not worry much in their hearts, but watched very lively, just stepped back.


    Zhou Shu stood alone in the corner, holding the Great Escape Talisman in his hand, making plans to escape.


    But he didn''t know if he could use it. This formation was obviously higher than Tier 5, and the Great Escape Talisman was likely to be restrained and unable to escape.


    But between several interest rates.


    All the Jin Lin swords were gathered together.


    One thousand swords, three thousand scales, the golden light shining like the sun, forming the appearance of a red golden dragon in the sky, and the two pearls gather their light and turn into dragon balls, intertwined between the scales, adding charm to the red golden dragon. Or it''s life.


    The Chijin Jiao is like a living thing, hovering and dancing, flexible and free.


    "Heavenly Sword Gate, you can see clearly, this is the real Red Sword Sword!"


    The sound of the dragon chanting from the sword, spreading like a shock wave, was heard everywhere.


    Thousands of swords are unified, and the original Red Jiao Sword has become the sixth-order best.


    What a method is this. When he refined the first Crimson Flood Sword, Wei Shang was already prepared for the future. In those Crimson Flood Swords, there were not only divine thoughts, but also a part of the sword spirit inside. , So when being called, desperate to gather together and after being combined, each scale fits tightly together, becoming a whole, and the rank has been improved.


    Divinely capable, Wei Shang deserves to be a true swordsmith.


    The sword repairs looked a little sluggish, and they didn''t know what kind of situation they would face. Some sword repairs had already begun to shout, asking Heavenly Sword Gate to open the formation and let themselves out.


    "Shut up!"


    Zheng Huabai turned around, his face looked terrifying like a ghost, and the sword repairmen were even more panicked, but they dare not say a word.


    Zheng Huabai shouted, "The formation will never be opened. Today, we must let it die!"


    He knows well that with the sixth-order best flying sword of the sword spirit, the threat is great. If it falls into the hands of Wei Shang who does not know where, he is afraid that the Tianjianmen will face another catastrophe, and the Tianjianmen will never This kind of thing is allowed to happen, so the sword spirit must be completely buried in the formation.


    "Junior Brother Chen, keep it!"


    Zheng Huabai turned around to face the real Red Flood Sword, his face was overwhelming, and he was unusually calm.


    With a wave of the long sword, two figures identical to him appeared beside him.


    The real sword soul clone is by no means a simulation of sword intent.


    Unlike other monks, Jianxiu rarely cultivates the soul clone, which requires too much energy and time. Jianxiu rarely uses these resources on the soul clone. Most of them use the soul clone, which is also separated. It also injected a lot of spiritual thoughts into the clone of the soul, but abandoned the functions of individual cultivation of the soul clone, and the sword soul clone only focused on attack, its power is more powerful, of course, the consumption is also more than that of self-cultivation recovery. Yuanshen clone is much larger.


    Every time it is used, it takes a lot of energy from the monk.


    (Ps: Thank you n8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 723: Vulnerable

    phone-reading


    For Jian Xiu, the transformation of the gods is a very important watershed. www..com


    With the primordial spirit in the transforming spirit realm, the cultivator can also cultivate the primordial avatar, and the avatar can also cultivate by itself. It will continue to grow stronger. After a certain stage, the cultivation level can be fed back to the cultivator. This is equivalent to having two people. At the same time, during cultivation, the cultivation speed of monks will naturally increase a lot, and if two clones or even multiple clones are cultivated, the cultivation speed will be even faster. Of course, this is difficult to achieve.


    Most cultivators will choose to cultivate the avatar of the soul.


    Even if the monk reaches the God Transformation Realm, his life span has increased to three thousand years, but when there is not enough time, having multiple primordial avatars can quickly increase his cultivation base and advance to the ranks and cross the calamity as soon as possible, which is naturally the best.


    A natural choice.


    But sword repair is different. This involves understanding of swordsmanship. Most sword repairers believe that when sword repair reaches a certain stage, there is no need to rely on training to increase the level of cultivation. The sword is enough, and the sword is enough to make up for it. For the defect, and the tribulation state they want to reach is not necessarily the primordial spirit and the physical body, but the sword.


    Yuanshen clone is not necessary for this kind of sword repair, a good sword blank is more important.


    Many sword repairmen did this and did it.


    Obviously, this is also the way Zheng Huabai chose to advance.


    However, there are also many sword practitioners who choose to practice the avatar of the soul, both sides are advanced, the cultivation base is also necessary, and the sword intent is also required. Of course, there are successes, but the more such choices are that the sword intent fails to meet the requirements, and the cultivation base is also Failed to do it well, the two ends were not well, and they couldn''t fit together.


    "Die!"


    Zheng Huabai cried out, and the three figures simultaneously swung their swords.


    The three black lotus flowers bloom in second time, a bit smaller than the previous ones, but more solid and deeper, like a black hole that cannot be seen to the end.


    As the lotus blossomed, everything around it seemed to be still, even the air was stagnant.


    Suddenly, on the Tianxing Peak, in the space of five hundred meters, there were many lotus flowers of different sizes, densely packed, even in the sky, thousands of them.


    It was pitch black on the peak, and I saw a lotus like a sea, like a kingdom of death.


    "what!"


    "Unexpectedly, Elder Zheng''s sword intent has reached this stage."


    "Sure enough, the heavenly swordsmen are all wizards..."


    "Maybe you can deal with that sword spirit?"


    "The sword spirit is uncontrolled, how can it be played? It will definitely not be Zheng Huabai''s opponent."


    Outside of the formation, many cultivators of God Transformation were amazed, and even the cultivators of Jianlu sighed softly, shaking their heads.


    They naturally knew that it was the sword domain.


    In the sword realm, the sword intent of sword repair can only evolve at a very high level, and it has surpassed Wujian Wuyou.


    It seems that the sword domain is similar to the real sword power, but in fact it is completely different. After all, the real sword power is only a means of attack, which is not surprising, and the sword domain is the domain created by the sword repair. Sword repair is the absolute master of the sword domain, and can affect or change everything in the sword domain, oneself or others.


    There are many kinds of sword domains, but not every sword art can evolve into a sword domain in the end.


    Specifically, the sword domain has many different applications, such as increasing the power of oneself and companions to cast magic tricks, such as increasing the speed of oneself and companions, and reducing the opponent''s defense or vitality, etc., and so on. The opponent brought into the sword domain will inevitably have a certain degree of strength reduction. This is irreversible and changeable, unless you leave the scope of the sword domain, but it is never easy to escape.


    Once the sword domain is completed, it is difficult to crack, either defeat the opponent or wait for the sword repair to be exhausted.


    However, most sword domains consume a lot of energy, and even the god-level sword repairmen would not dare to use it easily. Zheng Huabai would not use it unless it was forced to do so.


    The sword domain is exclusive to Jian Xiu, but the domain is not.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, some advanced techniques may also appear at the extreme stage, such as the spiritual voice sung used by the Lingyin fairy before, which specifically restricts the flow of spirits, and Zhou Shu��s Yan Fujing, once practiced The tree-ring state, reaching the state where the **** tree is like a wheel, illuminating all directions, it is possible to form the Yanfu Tree Territory, which greatly improves the defense and resilience of oneself and the surrounding practitioners.


    Of course, it does not necessarily appear, and is related to the understanding of the practitioner.


    Zheng Huabai''s Yulian Sword Domain is considered to be an excellent one in the sword domain. It not only enhances the power of his own Yulian Sword Intent, but also continuously reduces the opponent''s consciousness in the sword domain, allowing the opponent to gradually escape into darkness and fall into death.


    However, his sword domain also has a shortcoming, that is, it can''t work on companions.


    A sword repairman who stood forward and wanted to take a closer look was accidentally taken into the sword domain, and suddenly he couldn''t see anything. The spiritual consciousness was completely unable to spread out. Blind men usually wandered around in place, if not for Chen Huayu. He dragged it out, fearing the consequences would be worrying.


    Zheng Huabai''s opponent is the sword spirit, it is the spirit body with outstanding divine consciousness, he used the Youlian Sword Domain, which can be regarded as the right medicine.


    In the sword field, three quiet lotus entangled towards the Red Dragon Sword, their petals kept closing, as if to swallow the Red Dragon Sword completely.


    "Jie Hehe!"


    In the dark night, there was a shrill laugh.


    The sound of the sword spirit radiated through the layered scales, which was particularly harsh and frightening.


    "I saw this set a thousand years ago Do you think it still works for me? Besides, I am not what I used to be!"


    The golden sword light suddenly lit up, like lightning piercing the dark night, one, two, three...


    Three huge golden thunderbolts slashed straight toward the three Youlian!


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    With three soft sounds in succession, Youlian seemed to have no defense, and was directly cut off by three thunderbolts!


    All three are.


    As the lotus was disconnected, the lotus everywhere also disappeared, and the sky was restored and clear.


    In mid-air, Zheng Huabai clutched his chest, a deep blood stain spilled between his fingers, hanging down to his waist, but the two clones naturally disappeared.


    Looking into the air, he sat down with a stunned look, his expression extremely frightened, his previous calmness was not seen at all, and he looked completely unbelievable.


    "how is this possible?"


    A single sword broke the sword domain he had cast with all his strength, and a single sword killed his clone, and caused a lot of damage to his body. This sword spirit has a sword, why has its power suddenly increased so many times ?


    And the Chi Jiao Sword changed back to the appearance of the Chi Jin Jiao, floating in the air, seeming to cruise back and forth provocatively.


    "Sure enough, it is a Tier 6 Crimson Sword, which is more suitable for me, hehe!"


    The sharp laughter spread out, floating in everyone''s ears.


    Regardless of the formation or outside the formation, almost everyone has an unknown premonition.


    Zheng Huabai, who owns the sword domain, could not keep his hands, and used a trick, but facing the Crimson Sword with the Wushen Sword Spirit, he was injured as soon as he played it. It can be described as vulnerable. I am afraid of the monks present. None of its opponents.


    Some spectators under the peak gradually disappeared from the excitement on their faces and became anxious, flying up one after another, fleeing outside Liuming Mountain.


    It''s a small thing to watch a theater, but a big loss of life. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 724: 37 sword slaves

    phone-reading


    "How could this be?"


    Zheng Huabai looked dazed and didn''t understand.


    The sword spirit is indeed very strong with the top grade flying sword, but it is not so strong. That sword is almost the same as the one sent by the cultivator in the late stage of the gods with the red dragon sword. No, it is obviously stronger, even if Wushou Sword Spirit relies on sword slaves to grow quickly, and it won��t...


    Is it?


    As if thinking of a terrible thing, his face suddenly turned pale, and he looked at Wushou Sword Spirit, and Chen Huayu behind him obviously also thought of it, and asked tremblingly, "How many sword slaves are there...? "


    "Jie Hehe, you guys are not completely waste, you want to get this dian."


    Wu Gu Jian Ling gave a sharp smile, "Let me think about it, from the beginning of Lin Xuan to now... about thirty-seven? Jie Hehe! Hehe!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the entire Tianxing Peak, both above and below the peak, was shocked.


    Thirty-seven sword slaves!


    Thirty-seven kendo geniuses!


    Those swordsman geniuses, the most elite years are all occupied by Wushou Jianling. All their understanding of swordsmanship, all genius aptitudes, are all deprived by Wushou Jianling, and the sword spirit is like taking the house to rebirth and grow three times. Seventeen times, each rebirth, the strength can be greatly increased, after experiencing these, how can the sword spirit not be strong?


    According to the normal growth rate, the sword spirit will not be better than a cultivator of the god-transition realm even after a thousand years, but this Wushou sword spirit is completely different. It adopts a path of continuous rebirth, which is similar to the evil cultivation. Soul Cultivation, its current strength far surpasses ordinary sword spirits, I am afraid it is no different from sword spirits of thousands or even tens of thousands of years.


    It''s like the Nene King Sword Spirit, combined with the Nene King Sword, is enough to kill the cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm. Although the Wushou Sword Spirit is not as good, it is not too far apart. It is a bit easy to deal with the cultivator of the God Realm.


    "Thirty-seven sword slaves..."


    "Who is it that actually did such a damaging thing?"


    "The sword spirit is not a cultivator, and it can repeatedly seize homes, but whoever allows it to do this, that person is doing evil like this, isn''t he afraid of being trapped in a situation where he will never recover?"


    "The old man is very curious about how this is done. It is impossible for the sword spirit to simply seize the house. It must require some special means, such as pill."


    "The sword spirit and the instigator will be condemned by the heavens, and they cannot survive any catastrophe."


    On the high platform, many monks looked surprised and started talking in a low voice.


    Zheng Huabai and Chen Huayu on the peak were all pale.


    Lin Xuan, the genius of more than seven hundred years, was actually possessed by Wushou Sword Spirit, and this time with Gai Feng...Perhaps Wushou Sword Spirit has been participating in the Dongsheng Sword Fair all the time, by fighting other swordsmen. , And watch the competition, thereby continuously increasing the speed of their growth and accumulating strength, but the Heavenly Sword Gate has always been ignorant and has only now felt it.


    The Dongsheng Sword Club became a hotbed for the growth of sword spirits, just like it was opened for sword spirits.


    Moreover, those swords, those red dragon swords...


    They suddenly felt that these swords were also collected for the sword spirit. They thought that Wei Shang could be found by swords, but they actually made wedding dresses for Wei Shang.


    They are right.


    Wushou Sword Spirit has indeed been participating in the Dongsheng Sword Club, changing his status every time, stronger or weaker. At the beginning, Lin Xuan was considered to be stronger, so he kept converging afterwards, but by Gai Feng, there was no Concealed, one is because Gai Feng is very special. From the beginning, he took the pill that was specially suitable for the growth of sword spirits. It was surprisingly strong. That pill was only studied. Second, the time had come.


    Why can the Heavenly Sword Gate collect all those red dragon swords?


    Of course, there is also the contribution of Wei injury behind it.


    Wei Shang had originally planned to collect the Red Jiao Sword that he released by himself.


    At the beginning, he released the Crimson Jiao Sword, and each sword was accompanied by a hint of sword spirit. The purpose was to make the sword spirit grow more. As long as the sword repair has been used, every time he takes it back, the sword spirit can Add some strength.


    But Wei Shang soon discovered that the speed at which he could collect the Red Water Swords was obviously not as fast as that of the Heavenly Sword Sect. If that was the case, let the Heavenly Sword Sect help to collect it.


    He sold some red dragon swords to the market, or deliberately discarded them so that the people who participated in the sword fair could pick them up. In short, the purpose was to let the Heavenly Sword Gate get them.


    Tianjianmen was still complacent, but he didn''t know that he had fallen into the middle of the sky.


    Wei''s sadness is deliberate, only for revenge after a thousand years.


    The current Wushou Sword Spirit, coupled with the sixth-order Crimson Flood Sword, is definitely much stronger than the God Transformation Realm, and it can even fight the Tribulation Realm.


    Before the physical body was destroyed, Wei Shang was ready to seize the house for rebirth, but he knew that after he seized the house, he was unlikely to cultivate to the Tribulation Realm��the cultivator would take the house and rebirth, if it hadn��t found the physical body and the soul Fit, otherwise it would be impossible to achieve the step of combining, and it would be impossible to cross the Tribulation Realm����, so he had to use other methods to enhance his strength and avenge the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Wushou Sword Spirit is his chess piece. He hasn''t stopped the layout for thousands of years, and it may be the stage of closing the palace at this moment.


    The time has come for revenge.


    Zheng Hua grabbed his mind in vain, "Wei Shang, who on earth are you! If you do this kind of thing, don''t you be afraid of retribution from heaven?"


    His voice was loud, but a little trembling, and a little weak.


    He thought of what Wei Shang was going to do. It doesn��t matter if they had a few Transcendent God Realms. After all, there are many God Transition Realm elders in the Heavenly Sword Gate But there are hundreds of swordsman swordsmen and countless others here. The audience and other guests, if all those sword repairs were killed by Wushou Sword Spirit, and a large number of geniuses in Dongshengzhou would fall apart, Tianjianmen would definitely be ruined, and they would not be able to lift their heads in Dongshengzhou or even Xuanhuang Continent.


    Great crisis.


    "Wei Shang, he''s not here, I''m enough here! Jie hehe!"


    Wushou Sword Spirit was still smiling, spinning around in the air, "I told you to die first, but I changed my mind, let them die first."


    The golden light flashed, and an arc shaped like a crescent moon, a hundred-meter-long sword beam, flew towards the sword repairs on the Tianxing Peak.


    The speed of the sword glow is not fast, but the momentum is unparalleled, like a rushing wind sweeping the earth, and every sword repairman present can feel it. Once hit by the sword glow, there is absolutely no physiology. Qianzhang, they have a feeling of being completely suppressed, and there is no possibility of evasion at all.


    Hundreds of water curtains, solid as steel, stood up suddenly, blocking the sword beam.


    A blood stain flowed from the corner of Chen Huayu''s mouth. Obviously, he had done his best to increase the power of sword intent with his blood.


    Once something happened to Jian Xiu, even the Heavenly Sword Sect could not bear such consequences.


    But there is no effect of a dian, like a steel water curtain, it will be cut instantly when encountering a sword light, like a broken paper, there is no resistance.


    The gap is too big.


    Seeing Jian Mang flying closer and closer, many Jian Xiu panicked, screaming and exclaiming one after another.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The four sword stands at the four corners of the Tianxing Peak illuminate at the same time with thousands of feet of bright light, and each other shines directly into the sky.


    In the light, countless flying swords came out suddenly, and greeted the sword light like a rainstorm.


    The Heavenly Sword shook the quartet and launched. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 725: About to fall

    phone-reading


    In Jian Xiu who hurriedly fled, Zhou Shu, who had not moved, appeared a little prominent.


    Knowing that it is certainly useless to escape, he has been thinking about other ways to escape, and has done it.


    When the sword light was emitted, he used the Great Escape Talisman, but when the light flashed, the Great Escape Talisman disappeared, but his person hadn��t moved a single dian, and three of them were the same result. Obviously Fu Lu was restricted by the formation.


    After calming down, he did not continue to try, but continued to wait and think.


    At this moment of crisis, the Heavenly Sword Sect was not willing to let go of the formation. Could it be that they would rather bear the consequences of the fall of a hundred sword repairmen than let the Wushou Sword Spirit go out?


    Not too possible.


    Either the monk who controlled the formation made a mistake, or even had an early connection with Wei Shang, or the Heavenly Sword Sect believed that they could solve the problem within the formation, and they had hidden means.


    At this time, the Tianjian Town square formation was launched, which seemed to confirm his idea.


    Zhou Shu calmly watched everything in front of him, waiting for the opportunity.


    Sooner or later opportunities will appear.


    On the Heavenly Star Peak, the four-cornered ten thousand swords were sent in groups, and they cut towards the crescent moon sword light together.


    In the blink of an eye, the flying sword merged into the sword glow, and the crackling sound continued, and the speed of the sword glow slowed down a lot, like a turtle crawling.


    Many sword repairmen saw this scene, and their hearts were loose.


    And on the high platform of the Heavenly Sword Gate, the many monks who surrounded the Taoist Changxiao also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Taoist Chang Xiao said with a solemn expression, "Don''t worry, everyone, our Heavenly Sword Gate''s formation is enough to resist the sword spirit. In this way, the sword spirit that poisons the creatures must not be allowed to go out of the battle, and it must be completely destroyed."


    A monk also changed his mind, and said, "Yes, you can''t open the formation now."


    "Yes, such a sword spirit has already killed so many people, and it must not be allowed to come out. I believe there must be a way for the Heavenly Sword Sect."


    Opening the formation, it��s hard to say whether those sword cultivators can escape, but these cultivators will definitely have to face the crazy and powerful Unsullied Sword Spirit, and they will also be in danger. Instead of doing this, it��s better to hope in the sky. The formation of Jianmen.


    The rough monk in Jianlu also did not argue abnormally, and said slowly, "If this is the case, it would be fine..."


    Now that he is asked to help, he may not dare to go. Obviously, the realm of the sword spirit is much higher than his own. Going up is likely to waste cultivation and even die. It is better to just wait. Even if something goes wrong, you can take responsibility. They are all pushed to the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    Most of the monks present had this idea.


    On the Heavenly Star Peak below, there is indeed a genius of his own sect, but a genius is always more precious than a cultivation base and a life that cannot be transformed into a god.


    On a high platform in the distance.


    King Dan did not forgive the master, and his expression was a bit nervous, but that nervousness was obviously different from other monks.


    His eyes were all fixed on the Wushou Sword Spirit, as if he were more worried about the Sword Spirit, he didn''t even look at the sword repair below.


    Behind him, stood two meditators.


    These two meditation cultivators were both cultivating gods, who caused a commotion in Liuming Mountain. No one knew what they were doing, but they did not know why they appeared next to King Pill.


    But now that chaos is ahead, no one cares about it.


    "Jie Hehe! Does this formation make sense?"


    The sharp laughter sounded again, and the red dragon sword swept up, the sword body was like a dragon, and it plunged directly into the crescent-shaped sword light, and merged with it.


    The golden light exploded, and the power of Jian Mang rose several times!


    The sword light was much larger than before, almost covering the entire Tianxing Peak, suppressing all the gods and spiritual powers around it, and knowing that it could not resist the enemy at a glance.


    In the light of the swallowing light, as long as the flying swords that are flying over come into contact with them, they will immediately shatter, fall down, and can no longer pose a threat to the sword light.


    Is it really over?


    Chen Huayu and Zheng Huabai didn��t see it well, they rushed over, and between swinging their swords, a thick and solid sword intent quickly formed. It stretched across the distance and was nearly a thousand meters long, like a lofty mountain, standing thousands of feet tall and blocking many. Before sword repair.


    The two also followed the sword intent and turned into the mountains. They would rather block the sword but also block the sword light.


    At this point, how can I fight.


    After the mountain formed by the sword intent, Fairy Lingyin took many steps back and stood very close to Zhou Shu.


    She frowned slightly, Lingyin singing unfolded, and Sanskrit sound bursts, forming an invisible area of ??hundreds of feet.


    She didn''t want to resist Jian Mang, she knew she couldn''t stop it, and of course she wouldn''t work hard for the Heavenly Sword Gate and Jian Xiu, but she could do some things.


    Trying to protect an interested person, and then using Lingyin Realm to protect the many souls who died in sword repair is also a merit.


    boom!


    The land broke apart, and the huge sound spread out like a shock wave.


    The mountains are broken in.


    Zheng Huabai and Chen Huayu, their bodies flying out like pieces of paper, blood spurted wildly all the way, the sword in their hands was split into seven or eight pieces and scattered.


    For Jian Xiu, there is nothing more precious than swords, swords are like this, and where can people be better, of course, the cultivators of the gods are not so easy to die, they just temporarily lose the power to continue.


    The aftermath was like a wave, constantly hitting, and the surrounding sword repairmen could not stand it and fell to the ground, but they had no time to get up, and they couldn''t get up, and watched the sword light getting closer and closer to them.


    Death seems to be inevitable.


    Neither Zheng Huabai nor Chen Huayu nor the square formation in Tianjian Town with high hopes were enough to resist the crazy Wushou Sword Spirit.


    The audience under the Tianxing Peak almost ran away, only one or two people were still watching.


    Of those cultivators, some have already left, and the rest are also planning to escape.


    Once the sword spirit breaks out, I am afraid that everyone in Liuming Mountain will be in danger, and they will not carry this danger on their backs for the sake of the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    "Ugh--"


    An inexplicable long sigh came from nowhere.


    Accompanied by a long sigh, a slightly dim white sword light appeared in front of the sword repairmen for no reason, and greeted the red dragon sword light that rushed over.


    There was no sound of a dian, and no gorgeous light collisions. In the eyes of most people outside the formation, only the Tianxingfeng suddenly dimmed. The huge sword light and the weak sword light disappeared invisible together. .


    But in reality, the process is far from simple.


    The cultivators on the Tianxing Peak, Chen Huayu, Zheng Huabai, and Lingyin Fairy were all startled.


    And Zhou Shu beside Lingyin Fairy Although he didn''t see much, his spiritual consciousness clearly perceives that the Tianxingfeng, which is famous for its solidity, has burst out thousands of small The cracks seem to collapse at any time.


    Tianxing Peak is about to fall.


    Obviously, this is the consequence of the collision between Jianguang and Jianguang.


    The immense power contained in them was deliberately drawn to the peak body of Tian Xing Peak to prevent them from exploding and threatening the lives of many sword repairmen on Tian Xing Peak. If you resist directly, you can do it, but once the sword repair on the side is affected, the casualties will be heavy.


    The power of the collision is hard to imagine, and it is even harder to imagine the person who completely distracts that power.


    "Jie Hehe!"


    The Red Jiao Sword showed its true shape, and it flashed hundreds of feet back, and at the same time it sent out a sword light that struck a sword stand at the corner of Tianxing Peak like lightning.


    The inexplicable sword light flashed again, blocking this sword light again.


    The sword light dissipated, and a figure gradually emerged in front of the sword stand.


    It was an old man with a pale face and no beard, wrinkled face, holding a sword like white jade in his hand, not tall, but his expression was very majestic, his aura was like a mountain, the light in his pupils loomed, and he stared firmly. Foulless sword spirit in midair.


    "It''s you, Jie Hehe!"


    Wushou Sword Spirit shook up and down, excited, angry, and excited, and the mood was beyond words.


    Zheng Huabai struggled to stand up and looked at the old man. His expression was very complicated, and he was not excited after being saved. Instead, he had many regrets and apologies. He bowed deeply, "I''m sorry, Elder Jin, the disciple is useless, so you are getting old. ."


    "No need to be sorry, it will happen sooner or later, no one can escape the calamity."


    The old man shook his head and looked up to the sky with a long laugh, "Come on, how can I be afraid of the old man!"


    In the sky, dark clouds are slowly gathering. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 726: Jin Songyang, Wei Shang

    phone-reading


    On the high platform.


    Taoist Changxiao and Fairy Yudie were shocked.


    They didn''t know that the old man in the door that had been hidden from the world was here.


    Compared with Zheng Huabai and Chen Huayu, although they are also Tianjianmen elders, they are not the core.


    A monk pointed at the old man on the Tianxing Peak and exclaimed, "Isn''t that the youngest Jin Songyang?"


    "Yes, he retreats for cultivation thousands of years ago, and will not be born again. He has been retreating in a place without spiritual energy like Liuming Mountain. Is this to delay the arrival of the third calamity?"


    Quiet for a while.


    A monk couldn''t help but sighed, "The Heavenly Sword Gate still has a foundation. Today, with Elder Jin coming forward, no matter how big the crisis is, he can survive it."


    "not necessarily����"


    A monk shook his head, "The elder Jin not only appeared in the world, but also made a move, which will inevitably lead to the tribulation of heaven. Now there is a cloud in the sky, and half an hour later, there will be a tribulation."


    "If the sword spirit is defeated, and the Heavenly Tribulation is still passed, the Heavenly Sword Gate will be stronger again."


    "If you can''t survive the catastrophe..."


    He didn''t go on, but everyone knew what that meant, the Heavenly Sword Gate would lose one elder from the Tribulation Realm.


    If it wasn''t for a critical situation, Jin Songyang would never make a move.


    The cultivators looked up at the sky, their faces were different, all a little gloomy.


    After half an hour, they also have enough ability to leave the scope of the tribulation, so they are not too worried, but within half an hour, it is difficult to say whether Jin Songyang can solve the problem and destroy the sword spirit.


    On another high platform.


    Master Dan Wang Buxu saw Jin Songyang appear, his eyes showed incomparable hatred, but the hatred flashed away, and replaced by a kind of excitement.


    "Unexpectedly, it was you. You didn''t die thousands of years ago, but it''s hard to tell today."


    He cursed secretly in his heart, turned his head to look at the two meditation practitioners behind him, with a kind face, and said, "The old man will not lie to you. I have previously calculated that there will be people here in Liuming Mountain. It''s coming soon, you two can prepare."


    "Thank you Tan Yue for pointing to Dian, I am grateful."


    The two meditations joined together, with a peaceful smile, each took out a Buddha lamp.


    That Buddha lamp was very special. On the lotus seat, there was a glaring King Kong standing with an umbrella in his right hand and a lamp in his left hand. Thunder bursts from the umbrella and led to the lamp.


    The magic weapon of Zen that very few people have ever seen is the magic weapon to lead the robbery.


    There are many differences between meditation and other cultivators, and the attitude towards the catastrophe is quite different. They never evade catastrophe, but induce catastrophe. For them, catastrophe is not catastrophe, but a necessary process. Even if the meditation has not reached the realm of catastrophe, they all try to use other people''s catastrophe to temper themselves, hoping To transcend Nirvana, to achieve an immortal golden body.


    There are not many winners.


    But even so, meditation never gives up, but rushes to it. Once you know where there is news of the catastrophe, you will go forward.


    The tribulation lamp is the treasure of the tribulation. It can only be used in meditation. It can not only lead the tribulation to the lamp, but also accelerate the arrival of the tribulation. The two tribulation lamps are turned on together, and the ding is within five hundred breaths. , The catastrophe triggered by Jin Songyang will come.


    This King Dan is also extremely scheming.


    He seemed to have expected this dian��the Heavenly Sword Gate crossing the Tribulation Realm guarded by the elders of Liuming Mountain, which would trigger the Heavenly Tribulation����, so he specifically told the meditation that there were people who crossed the Tribulation here and let them accelerate the Heavenly Tribulation.


    The two meditation practitioners, only Dao Dan King was kind, smiled at Dan King''s jaws, and then sat down firmly, set a good posture, and planned to follow Jin Songyang to endure the catastrophe and hone his physical body.


    Of course, they won''t bear all of them, they just need to attract some calamity.


    "The old man is leaving first."


    King Dan glanced at Tianxing Peak again, with a hint of relief in his eyes.


    Planning a diandian��s close to success, he has a desire for revenge. It is the hatred accumulated over the past millennia, and most of them will vent fiercely after changing to other people, but he still remains calm and drives the strong man to push the four-wheeled vehicle. , Soon disappeared in the sky.


    No one knew that he, King Pill, was the reincarnated Wei Shang.


    Wei Shang is not a sword repairer, but a genuine pill repairer. This is something that the Heavenly Sword Sect would never think of. In the past, Wei Shang only liked to refine and forge swords, and rarely relied on pill, but he was reincarnated. , But he is the best alchemist in Dongshengzhou.


    Starting from more than 700 years ago, when he was reborn and refined the first best pill, he started his plan.


    He is constantly looking for geniuses in swordsmanship to be the sword slave of Wushou Sword Spirit, and constantly develop himself. Each sword slave is not only a genius, but also uses his large amount of medicine to cultivate the sword slave so carefully, and then let the sword spirit With all the results, how could the sword spirit not be strong?


    In doing so, it hurts the heavens and reason, and is intolerable to the heavens. He also paid a lot of price. For example, except for the first best pill, he never refined even one best pill. For example, his cultivation has stagnated for a long time. No matter how he took the panacea and spiritual things, there was not much gain. He had stayed in the middle stage of the Transcendent Realm for nearly five hundred years but in order to get revenge, he had long been desperate.


    He vowed to ruin the Heavenly Sword Gate completely, and the sword spirit to disrupt the Dongsheng Sword Club was just the first step in his revenge.


    He has done every step of his plan with extreme care. Every sword slave is completely controlled. The same person will never contact the second time. He thinks about the causes and consequences of everything, so that no one has the opportunity to know. The true purpose of his actions, and to the outside world, has always maintained a good and kind image. Everyone in Dongsheng Prefecture knows it, so it has never been exposed.


    However, he didn''t know, he also left flaws.


    The envoys from Wushuang City that he had contacted and Zhou Shu in the Yingyang Banquet were actually alone.


    On the Tianxing Peak.


    Zheng Huabai and Chen Huayu looked at the roaring clouds in the sky, their expressions full of sorry, bowed their heads, and said very heavily, "I''m really sorry, Elder Jin, the disciple is really useless."


    "Don''t blame you."


    Jin Songyang was much more indifferent, waving his sleeves, "The old man knew that the calamity was near, and it would be great to be able to eliminate a major hidden danger for the Heavenly Sword Gate before crossing the calamity."


    He turned to the Red Dragon Sword and said with a long smile, "Thousands of years ago, the old man was able to crush Wugou, and now he can crush you!"


    The Chi Jiao Sword ignored it, the sword light flashed, and several sword lights flew out suddenly, heading straight to the sword repairs on the Heavenly Star Peak.


    "With an old man, how can you allow you to be presumptuous!"


    Jin Songyang''s face sank, the white sword in his hand bounced, and several sword lights flew out, colliding with the golden sword lights.


    As before, many powers from the explosion were attracted by Jin Songyang to the Tianxing Peak. The sword repairers did not suffer any damage, but the cracks on the Tianxing Peak have become more and more, and they are almost visible to the naked eye. .


    (Ps: Sorry, it''s late, two updates later.) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 727: Fire of Heaven

    phone-reading


    "Jie Hehe!"


    Chi Jiao Jian let out a long laugh, "Look at how long you can resist, the catastrophe is approaching, what will you do in a while? Haha!"


    As soon as the sword light dissipated, a few more sword lights flew out, the target still being those sword repairs.


    Jin Songyang blocked it in the same way, and said in a cold voice, "How much do you have, how much do the old man block! Before the catastrophe arrives, the old man will solve you."


    "Solve me? Jie hey, it''s beautiful to think about it!"


    The laughter of the Chijiao Sword was sharper, and the sword glow continued one after another. Each sword glow emitted with great momentum, shaking the mountain.


    Jin Songyang resolved the sword glow of the Red Jiao Sword one by one, and his heart gradually became uneasy.


    He took the risk, originally intending to destroy the sword spirit in the formation, save the sword repair, and then fly to other places to cross the catastrophe, not only to save the Dongsheng Sword Society, but also to solve the hidden dangers of the Heavenly Sword Gate, but also to show the Heavenly Sword. The strength of the door is considered the best of three perfect solutions, but it seems unlikely now.


    The strength of Wushou Sword Spirit surpassed his expectations. I am afraid that it is not far from the original Weishang. Within half an hour, it may be difficult to eliminate it. When the tribulation falls, he can''t worry about it. , Those sword repairs on the Tianxing Peak are definitely dead.


    "Hua Bai, Hua Yu, take them out!"


    He quickly made a decision. With a long sword in his hand, a large transparent portal suddenly appeared on the edge of the Heavenly Star Peak, opening the formation from the inside.


    The portal had just appeared, the Chi Jiao Sword turned into two sword lights, suddenly jumped out and rushed towards the portal.


    "Hmph, want to escape, you are still far away!"


    Jin Songyang let out a sneer, his figure popped up, before he was blocking Jian Mang, he waved his hand to block Jian Mang from flying.


    Over there, Zheng Huabai and Chen Huayu, guarding many sword repairmen, quickly retreated outside the door. As long as they left Tianxing Peak, things would be much easier.


    Unexpectedly, a sword repairman had just stepped out of the door, and a small spark suddenly floated in the sky, falling on his shoulder.


    Snapped!


    With a soft sound, half of his body disappeared immediately, and there was no smoke left behind.


    Jian Xiu from behind looked blank when he saw it, was it just a spark that didn''t last an inch? A Golden Core Realm sword repairer, did not even have the ability to resist?


    They looked up at the sky blankly, and suddenly there was no trace of blood on their faces.


    There was only one dark cloud before, but now the sky is full of dark clouds, thunder and lightning are like nets, constantly intertwined with sharp sparks, falling like rain, and more huge purple thunders are brewing, swimming. The dragon shuttles through the thunderclouds, and may rush down at any time.


    "what!"


    "Heavenly Tribulation! Is the Heavenly Tribulation already here!"


    "How can it be so fast?"


    "It''s over, it''s really dead now..."


    Compared with the fight between sword spirits, the horror of the tribulation was even more unspeakable, and the sword repairers were panicked, and screams and screams continued to sound.


    In this period of time, they have experienced many lives and deaths, and finally all escaped from the dead, but this time I am afraid that it will really fail. That is a catastrophe. Not to mention the real thunder of Heavenly Tribulation, even if it was a spark, they couldn''t bear it.


    On the high platform, many cultivators also ran away.


    "The fire of heaven is coming, and then the thunder of heaven."


    "It was so sharp just after falling, even if I can''t stand it too much, I''d better go."


    No one thought that the catastrophe, which should have arrived only half an hour later, would come down after only five hundred breaths. If you don''t escape at this time, there will be no chance.


    And for those sword repairmen, facing the sky of fire, I am afraid that it is too late to escape.


    "Jiehehe, hahahaha!"


    The long laughter of the Chi Jiao Sword appeared to be particularly prominent amidst the sorrow, Wei Shang''s goal was completely achieved.


    He left many sword repairs in the tribulation, and there was no place to be buried, and the elders of the crossing the tribulation realm of the Heavenly Sword Gate, faced with the entanglement of the red dragon sword, when he was in a hurry, there was no possibility of successfully crossing the tribulation.


    Jin Songyang glanced at the sky, then at the Chi Jiao Sword, then at Jian Xiu, and shook his head slightly.


    He also didn''t expect that the Heavenly Tribulation that was supposed to come only half an hour later, actually came now, what reason is this, is it because the sword spirit Wugou also brought the Heavenly Tribulation?


    He has no time to think too much.


    But now it is impossible to have the best of three worlds, and even one cannot be taken care of. At this time, only oneself can be protected.


    "You go and run for your life."


    Jin Songyang''s long sword was swung, and several white lights appeared, shooting all around, and the formation suddenly disappeared.


    Immediately, Jianguang turned into a white cocoon, firmly enclosing itself, and at the same time, flew out many exquisite magic weapons, surrounded one by one, placed in various formations, guarding the white cocoon.


    He was planning to cross the robbery, and other things, no matter what.


    The formation disappeared and the power to resist was lost. Suddenly, there were many fires of heavenly calamity falling down, everywhere.


    Ah, ah!


    Unprepared, the screams sounded one after another. Even if Jian Xiu encountered a spark, good luck was the result of broken hands and feet, bad luck was nothing.


    "Jie Hehe, these sword repairs are all killed by your Heavenly Sword Sect!"


    At this moment, Wushou Sword Spirit refused to leave. Knowing that it could not deal with Jin Songyang, it attacked Chen Huayu and Zheng Huabai.


    A series of sword lights shot towards the two without stopping.


    The two of them were already injured, and they were even more exhausted, and they couldn''t spare their hands to save those sword repairs.


    Fairy Lingyin sighed lightly, and the realm of Lingyin expanded again, blocking the fire of many tribulations outside, clearing a clean place.


    It is not difficult for the cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm to block the fire of these tribulations, but the thunder of Heaven Transcendence will be completely different afterwards. The monks after that can experience the catastrophe Come in, I will take you for a journey, but then I will not care about you, how far you can go. "


    After all, it was a member of Cihang, who always had a compassionate heart. When she could help, she did not hesitate to extend her hand to help.


    Seeing that they had a life-saving straw, many sword repairmen rushed to the realm of Lingyin, grateful for their tears.


    Zheng Huabai and Chen Huayu were agitated when they saw this, "Fairy Lingyin, I beg you, I can bring a few, we will desperately entangle this sword."


    The two began to counterattack the Chi Jiao Sword, and they became stalemate for a while.


    It wasn''t that their strength suddenly skyrocketed, but that the Scarlet Flood Sword was a magic weapon in the end, and they were extremely concerned about the fire of Heaven''s Tribulation, and their strength actually decreased a lot.


    "Why, aren''t you leaving?"


    Fairy Lingyin looked at Zhou Shu not far away in surprise.


    Zhou Shu stood peacefully in the fire of the tribulation, moving from time to time, not hiding like others did, but what was unusual was that he didn''t touch a spark.


    That��s because his spiritual consciousness is strong enough, coupled with extremely fast calculations and deductions, and he can always find the place where there is no spark falling, that is, the safest place. Such a fire of heaven, even if it is several times more, will be for him. There is no threat.


    He smiled at Fairy Lingyin, "Senior, take care of yourself, younger generation will leave later, now I want to try."


    He is not in a hurry to leave. Now the formation has disappeared. Using the Great Escape Talisman, he can leave at any time. He has other ideas.


    Fairy Lingyin asked suspiciously, "Try it, what to try?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, without speaking.


    "Oh, you have a sign."


    Fairy Lingyin seemed thoughtful, and said, "Be careful, don''t touch the fire of Heaven."


    With some sword repairs, she quickly flew outside the Tianxing Peak. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 728: The universe is cracked, the stars are broken

    phone-reading


    Less than a hundred breaths after the fire of the tribulation came, the first thunder of tribulation finally fell.


    With a thunderous sound, the huge purple sky thunder, engulfing countless tribulations of fire, hit a high platform directly.


    In the blazing purple flame, the high platform vanished in no time, but in the flame, two figures sitting cross-legged appeared.


    It was the meditation that led the robbery there that led the first sky thunder to them.


    With joy on their faces, they sat cross-legged on the ground, each cast their bodyguard tactics, tried their best to resist, intending to use the sky thunder to hone their bodies.


    In the flame, I saw golden light and purple light interlaced, but it didn''t take long for both of them to burst into flames. After a while, only two withered bones could be seen.


    Obviously, the two of them caught fire and were already burned by the catastrophe.


    The two of them were afraid that they didn''t know until they died, but the king Dan who pointed them had no good intentions in it.


    This tribulation is absolutely different from ordinary tribulations. Thousands of years ago, Jin Songyang should have survived the tribulation, and he was lucky enough to escape the tribulation. Many, not to mention, there are two Sword Spirits and King Pills who should have been punished by Heaven a long time ago. The three calamities go hand in hand, but they all fall on Jin Songyang, and their power is naturally much greater.


    Seeing this scene, Zheng Huabai and Chen Huayu, who were still on the Tianxing Peak, were shocked in their hearts, and their horror was unconcealed.


    The two looked at each other, did not say much, and split up and flashed out of Tianxing Peak.


    "Want to go?"


    On the contrary, the Red Jiao Sword became more and more courageous in the battle, sending out two golden sword glows one after another, and leaning behind them, the body switched back and forth among the sword glows, chasing after them.


    Snapped!


    Chen Huayu was directly hit by Jian Mang and split in half instantly.


    But in the distance, the same figure had already escaped, the speed was extremely fast, like a meteor.


    It turned out that Chen Huayu used the primordial avatar to lure Jianmang, but he used the escape technique to escape, abandoning a primordial avatar, which hurt him a lot, but now, he has to be so.


    "Hmph, it''s worth it to ruin your primordial avatar."


    Chi Jiaojian no longer looked at him, and pursued Zheng Huabai with all his strength.


    Zheng Huabai did not cultivate the primordial spirit clone, only the sword soul clone. The sword soul clone had a very strong attack power, but it didn''t help much in escape, and he had no ability to use it anymore.


    Jian Mang followed, and Zheng Huabai returned his sword to a block, but his strength was insufficient, and he was shot directly out.


    The fire of a few days of calamity arrived quickly, and fell on the sword, a little embarrassed.


    "Jie Hehe, I let you escape thousands of years ago, don''t want to escape this time!"


    With a sneer, Chi Jiaojian sneered like a fish, and slid over again.


    Bang!


    Before it flew over, a thunder of Heaven''s Tribulation suddenly fell and fell between the two.


    The electric light carried endless sparks, and immediately submerged the two of them, and they were no longer visible.


    "Jie Hehe..."


    The long laughter grew louder and shriller.


    The surrounding situation was chaotic, but Zhou Shu, who was still on the Tianxing Peak, didn''t pay attention at all. He only cared about the situation beside him, avoiding the sky fire while waiting.


    The reason why he did not leave was because this was a rare opportunity.


    He knew very well that in the previous fierce battle between the Tribulation Realm and Wushou Sword Spirit, the Heavenly Star Peak had suffered too much damage.


    If the rumors that have been circulating for thousands of years are true, then when the Tianxing Peak falls, there will definitely be some traces. The sword art and sword intent left by the powerful swordsman Qinglian lay back then will most likely appear.


    Wealth and wealth are in danger, not to mention that he is still very safe now, and there is a way to retreat. Why not wait a while, maybe you will find the opportunity?


    While thinking about it, an extremely dangerous aura suddenly came, Zhou Shu''s expression was startled, the third change broke out, and he used the escape technique to flash thousands of feet away.


    In the dark clouded sky, an extremely magnificent thunder of Heavenly Tribulation, which had absorbed enough power of the heavens, was just beginning to see its signs.


    Heaven, suddenly opened a hole.


    At the moment Zhou Shu saw it, the sky-thunder, which was as thick as a hundred meters, suddenly fell, facing Jin Songyang on the Tianxing Peak, crashing down!


    The sky went dark suddenly, and nothing was seen, as if everything had disappeared.


    Bang!


    As the sky thunder fell, within a thousand feet, completely occupied by the raging purple electric light!


    Electric snakes danced wildly throughout the Tianxing Peak, sparks flew, and the hard mysterious star spar shattered like rain, but it turned into flying smoke in an instant.


    The majesty of the sky made Zhou Shu, who was close at hand, a violent shock in his heart.


    If it weren''t for his divine awareness to be strong enough to foresee the danger in advance, even if he ran away for a while, he would fall into the thunder, and he would have no physical.


    Obviously, this extraordinary power of Heaven''s Tribulation is the righteous master, and the previous one is just a temptation.


    And this kind of catastrophe, a monk has to go through ten times before he can successfully cross the catastrophe.


    boom--


    Tianxing Peak couldn''t bear it anymore, it burst!


    As the world collapsed, the huge mountain peaks were broken into countless pieces, large or small gravels, flying everywhere.


    The thunder light of the tribulation quickly dissipated, and the smoke stained the sky and the earth, and there were countless mysterious star spars burning violently in the fire of the tribulation, like a meteor shower, constantly falling.


    I can��t distinguish between the sun and the moon, the meteors, the fire and the rain, and the air is filled with irritating and burnt smells ~ www.novelhall.com ~ like the end of the world.


    Zhou Shu stayed calm, and had no time to see Jin Songyang in the Tribulation. While avoiding the Flowing Flame Stone, he performed the fourth transformation, carefully searching for all abnormal traces.


    It''s hard to find, the fire and thunder of the heavens are always obstructing the divine consciousness, but he will not give up.


    Finally, in the middle of the original Tianxing Peak, he saw some abnormalities.


    But the anomaly was not the sword art or the sword intent, but a hole that seemed to exist and disappeared.


    Hole, it��s not surprising that there is a hole in Tianxing Peak, but now that Tianxing Peak is completely broken, how could the hole still exist?


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of doubt, and quickly made a decision, planning to get closer.


    In the meteor fire rain, he moved toward the middle like a fish.


    This scene is a bit shocking, it is all sky fire, as long as it touches a little, it may be melted, but there is no danger, and it passes by every time and just avoids it.


    After dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu stood in front of the hole.


    He looked a little sluggish, where is the hole, clearly the entrance to a secret realm!


    It turns out that there is a secret realm hidden in the Tianxing Peak!


    The inheritance of Lay Qinglian is very likely to be in the secret realm!


    No one would have thought that there is a secret realm in the extremely hard Mysterious Star Spar, and no one dared to split the Tianxing Peak to see, so naturally it is impossible to get the position of the Tianxing Peak, but by coincidence, the Tianxing Peak suffered a thousand years. The rare calamity now encountered the Heavenly Tribulation, the Tianxing Peak was completely shattered and disappeared, but the entrance to the secret realm was revealed.


    Boom.


    The sky was getting dark, and another catastrophe appeared spontaneously, and it was about to fall in the next instant.


    This made Zhou Shu, who was still hesitant, immediately flew into the secret realm without any hesitation. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 729: Black smoke

    phone-reading


    As Zhou Shu entered, the secret realm entrance suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    Very strange.


    In fact, there are records in ancient books that this kind of secret realm is very special. It is called the shadow secret realm. After entering it once, the entrance of the secret realm will be closed. The next time you open it, you don''t know when or where it is.


    The mystery of mystery represents extreme mystery and danger.


    Is this kind of secret realm really left by layman Qinglian?


    Zhou Shu, who had entered the secret realm, hadn''t stood firm yet, a flash of lightning suddenly appeared and smashed towards him.


    "There is also a robbery in it?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was shocked, and his escape was unfolded, and he quickly stepped back several dozen feet.


    Snapped!


    The lightning hit the ground and aroused smoke and dust, but it did not cause any harm, it seemed to be just a normal lightning. But Zhou Shu knew that it was by no means ordinary, at least he had never seen it before, and it actually had red lightning.


    He settled down and looked at everything around him.


    It was dark red everywhere, the sky was as if it had been stained with blood, the fog was filled with a killing air, and the ground was also full of rust-like dust, and the ground was rustling.


    At a glance, there is no margin at all.


    It''s not that the mystery is so big that it is endless, but the blood mist is too thick, and the blood mist is not ordinary mist. It obviously corrodes spiritual power. When Zhou Shu''s body touched the blood mist, he immediately felt discomfort and let it out. Spiritual power also gradually disappeared in the blood mist. Although it was slow, it did disappear.


    There is no trace of aura here, presumably because of the blood mist.


    "Very weird place."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and revealed some spiritual knowledge, his expression even more startled.


    It��s not the first time that Zhou Shu has seen the secret realm of divine consciousness, but this time it is obviously different. His divine consciousness is not far away, but as soon as he enters the red mist, he feels that many unknown things have gathered. , Bit by bit swallowed up his consciousness, nothing left.


    He immediately withdrew his spiritual consciousness and no longer released a little.


    He didn''t know what those things that swallowed gods were, but if he didn''t figure it out, he would release his gods, and he would undoubtedly make himself the target of those things.


    It''s dangerous here.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a moment, then set up an array on the spot.


    Fortunately, spirit stones and primordial stones can still be used. A simple and effective defensive formation is formed, temporarily blocking the attack of blood mist.


    Of course, the effect of poly-yuan is also included.


    There will be no other people coming to the secret realm for the time being, he has enough time to think about how to deal with these blood fog, and those unknown things.


    Caiying was released by him.


    "You, you, you suffocated this palace to death!"


    As soon as Caiying came out, she complained against Zhou Shuda.


    After the Wushou Sword Spirit appeared, Zhou Shu put the heavy gold sword away and hid it in the deepest part of the storage ring. The Sword Spirit was extremely sensitive to the same kind. He didn''t want to pick up trouble or be affected by the Wushou Sword Spirit. Up.


    "Recover and practice, don''t go out."


    Zhou Shu had something in his mind, ignored her complaint, and ordered.


    Xiao Gun still stayed in the spirit beast bag. Since taking the Golden Ring Double-Headed Snake Demon Pill, Xiao Gun fell into a deep sleep and started the process of reaching the fifth rank. It will take a long time to help temporarily.


    "So comfortable."


    Soon, Caiying forgot to complain, and turned happily, but after a while, she asked with some confusion, "What are those outside? My palace feels so dangerous."


    "Well, I don''t know what it is for the time being, but it is indeed dangerous, especially for you, you can''t go out."


    Zhou Shu nodded, thinking that he could find the inheritance of Lay Qinglian, who knew it was a dangerous and unknown secret realm.


    Nothing is so easy to get.


    According to his search of the sea of ??consciousness, those things that swallow the consciousness are likely to be evil spirits. Only they can devour the consciousness so greedily. They themselves are the condensate of evil spirits and remnants. They are extremely killing and rely on swallowing. Divine soul and divine consciousness, or other evil spirits, etc., can survive and grow.


    But why are there so many evil spirits here? Is it the same as the Tengyu Ancient Tomb, where countless cultivators died?


    "Although it is dangerous, there is still a feeling in my palace. If you can use them, it may be more comfortable than using these vitality."


    Caiying shook her mouth for a while, and seemed to be a little dissatisfied, then she suddenly jumped up and flew out of the formation, "My palace, go take a look."


    "stop!"


    Zhou Shu quickly stood up and reached out to grab it.


    But it was still a step too late, Caiying had already flown out and got into the blood mist.


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, and rushed out.


    Compared to the cultivator who has knowledge of the sea and the law to protect the soul and consciousness, the sword spirit has nothing and is unguarded. Caiying just enters like this, it is like a sheep entering the mouth of a tiger, extremely dangerous.


    Sure enough, she only flew out less than ten feet, and was trapped by a few clouds of black smoke that suddenly appeared.


    The black smoke saw the heavy gold sword, as if a fly saw the rotten flesh, and immediately flew over, and followed the heavy gold sword layer by layer.


    "Damn!"


    Caiying screamed, showing extreme panic.


    When Zhou Comfortable arrived, he reached out and held the hilt of the sword.


    A powerful spiritual consciousness quickly spread to the sword, dispelling the black smoke, and completely protecting the heavy golden sword and the Caiying inside but the black smoke was only dispelled, and It was not wiped out, but it was quickly attached again, contaminating the sword little by little, swallowing Zhou Shu''s consciousness.


    In the blink of an eye, the black smoke grew more and more, crawling on the heavy golden sword, like an ant.


    "A delicious soul..."


    "A delicious soul..."


    Feeling the danger, and even hearing the unconscious voice of the evil spirit, Caiying couldn''t help trembling, "It''s terrible... Don''t come over, go further..."


    Zhou Shu retreated quickly.


    At the same time, a large amount of divine consciousness was constantly released, and the black smoke on the sword was blown away.


    But the black smoke continued to flow, blowing a ball away, and several more balls, which really took him a lot of effort, and the consumption of spiritual consciousness was quite large.


    It took only ten feet, and it took nearly ten breaths to arrive.


    Zhou Shu stepped into the battle, but his expression was still cautious, afraid that the black smoke would follow in. If the black smoke could also enter the battle, it would be really troublesome.


    Fortunately not.


    The black smoke seems to be able to move only in the blood mist, and dare not leave the blood mist. The formation method isolates the blood mist, and also isolates them.


    Those black smoke cruising outside the array, densely packed in a large swath, looked very infiltrating.


    After a while, they disappeared, hiding in the blood mist, and never seen again.


    "Sorry����"


    Caiying apologized with a voice like a gnat.


    Zhou Shu frowned, and scolded, "You know the trouble, don''t you know? They are the favorites to devour souls, you almost died! If you are disobedient like this, be careful I don''t care about you!"


    The tone is a bit serious, usually rare.


    This made Caiying feel very wronged, but couldn''t explain it, and even forgot to remind Zhou Shu to say "Palace Master". (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 730: Difficult evil spirit

    phone-reading


    "Sorry����"


    Caiying apologized in a low voice, like a gnat, "But I really feel that they..."


    "It''s delicious, isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu glared at her, "Of course they are delicious. They are souls just like you. No matter who eats anyone, they can increase a lot of strength. However, they can eat you casually, but you can''t eat them casually."


    Caiying said in a puzzled way, "Why?"


    "After eating these evil spirits, you will become as bloodthirsty as them. No longer instinct, you will not be able to achieve anything in the future."


    Zhou Shu looked very solemn, staring at the heavy golden sword, saying every word, "The evil spirits here are countless. If you can really swallow it, maybe you will become the unsullied sword spirit who can meet with the sword. Just as powerful... If you want to, I won��t control you. Think clearly, do you want to eat?"


    Caiying shook her head quickly, and said without thinking, "No! That Wushou has harmed so many people, and my palace has never harmed anyone."


    The seriousness on Zhou Shu''s face disappeared, and he smiled and nodded, "That''s right."


    If Caiying hesitates, Zhou Shu''s attitude towards her will also change, but now it seems that Caiying''s essence is still pure and kind, and following him, he did not learn badly.


    The sword spirit was born, like a ignorant baby, guidance is very important, like Wugou, the past may not be the way it is now, but following Wei Shang who wants revenge, he becomes evil.


    "I can''t do it if I don''t want it."


    Caiying turned a few times and hung in the air, absorbing vitality.


    "You take a break."


    Zhou Shu sat down cross-legged, watching the blood mist outside, thinking constantly.


    The blood mist can absorb spiritual power, but it is not too much trouble. It can be supported for a long time with shield-like magic arts, but the endless evil spirits in the blood mist are really a headache, no matter how strong your spiritual consciousness is, It''s hard to stay inside for too long.


    Unless, they can be eliminated.


    Give it a try.


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, looked at the blood mist, and acted immediately.


    He walked to the edge of the formation, and showed a trace of divine consciousness, like fishing. Soon, a wisp of black smoke floated over, grasping the divine consciousness tightly, and gulping greedily.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and another divine sense flew out, like a net bag, just to catch the black cigarette and pull it back.


    This wisp of black smoke is naturally the evil spirit, it is very thick and thin, like hair, entangled in the divine consciousness, and the divine consciousness disappears quickly at a visible speed.


    "Eat really fast, starving ghost?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, using the Divine Sense Technique, the Divine Sense net bag suddenly became extremely tough and tightened suddenly.


    The evil spirit was concealed in a net bag. There was no way to take the tough consciousness for a while, and he couldn''t swallow it. In an instant it was pinched by the net bag and turned into a flat plate.


    Zhou Shu''s force was very fast and great, and he repeatedly squeezed a dozen times.


    The Evil Soul seemed to be stunned, did not move for a while, and forgot to devour the Divine Sense, but when Zhou Shu relaxed, the Evil Soul immediately came back to life, returned to its original state, and continued to swallow the Divine Sense with big mouths. .


    "No way..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and repeated dozens of times, squeezing, rubbing, and tearing apart.


    But no matter how you do it, that evil spirit will never be disconnected and will not be wiped out. It will soon recover and continue to swallow the nature.


    "It''s not easy."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was very solemn. These evil spirits were completely different from the divine souls. The divine souls were easily scattered and turned into countless remnant soul fragments, which were no longer threatening, and this evil soul seemed to be impossible to kill at all.


    He looked at the blood mist outside and shook his head slightly. No one could die. With so many evil spirits, how could he explore?


    If you don''t go in and explore, let alone the heritage and treasures inside, you can''t even find the exit, and you may end up trapped inside.


    He shook his right hand, shook the evil spirit out, sat down again, and continued thinking.


    After thinking for a while, but still nothing, he really didn''t know much about evil spirits, after thinking about it, he took out Wushuang Ling.


    There are many capable people in Wushuang City, and there should be a solution to the evil spirits. Send a quest to see.


    As soon as he walked to the big tree, Zhou Shu was suddenly stunned. He remembered that all his points had been taken away by the city lord of Wushuang City. Where could there be any points to send?


    After standing for a while, knocking his head, he went to Shuren Lane.


    Easily rushed through the C-level Treeman Lane and came to the back lobby. He knew that if there were no accidents, Xuanhu should be there.


    Sure enough, the black shadow of Xuanhu was standing in the hall, looking away with indifference.


    "Senior Xuanhu."


    Zhou Shu stepped forward and bowed respectfully, "Thank you for the magic weapon of the senior, for letting the junior escape a disaster, it was not calculated."


    Xuanhu didn''t look back, but said lightly, "You deserve it."


    Zhou Shu looked respectful and continued, "The junior has a question and I want to ask the senior, can I?"


    Xuanhu glanced sideways at him, "Is it related to Shuren Lane?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It doesn''t matter."


    Xuanhu waved his hand, turned around, turned his back to Zhou Shu, "Then don''t ask."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The junior is rude and resigned."


    He saluted again and exited Shuren Lane.


    Xuanhu��s attitude is quite different from before. It��s much colder, but Zhou Shu doesn��t take it seriously. It''s normal to be grateful, not willing to help, don''t have to hate Zhou Shu walked back to the tree again and carefully checked the task.


    If you don��t have points, just earn a little and see if there are any tasks you can do.


    In Shuren Alley, a huge black shadow slid down and fell beside Xuanhu.


    The city lord smiled exaggeratedly, "Hey, Xuanhu, do you want to be so cold? The acting is too similar."


    Xuanhu frowned and whispered, "Isn''t it what you asked for? The old man didn''t understand, why did you suddenly ask the old man to ignore him."


    Soi Ying shook his head, and said slowly, "I am optimistic, but I can''t get used to it. The geniuses I looked for before were all used to Wushuangcheng''s help, but the results were not good. Now I don''t plan to do this. , Only to help at the moment of life and death. At that time, if he didn''t have the revolver bead, he would definitely fall into the hands of the Heavenly Sword Sect. If you don''t give it, you can''t do it, but at other times, just let him go."


    Xuanhu''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Strange, how do you know that he is not at the moment of life and death?"


    Black Shadow glanced outside, "Look at him entering Wushuang City, it doesn''t look like it."


    "Hehe, you may not be able to see anything by looking at the soul," Xuanhu shook his head unconsciously, "In the eyes of the old man, judging from his personality, he will never come to Wushuang City to ask questions and ask for help before the moment of life and death. ."


    The shadow was stunned for a moment, "Do you think so? Then should I help out?"


    "Forget it, he seems to have found a way."


    Xuanhu shook his head and smiled, "But he doesn''t mind if we treat him like this, it''s kind of interesting."


    "If it were you, you must have been swearing, haha!"


    The black shadow laughed and disappeared quickly.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 731: Earn points

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu beside the tree was in a good mood, because he found three good tasks.


    He peeled off a wooden plank, and it was quickly passed to a quiet room.


    Opposite is a purple-clothed messenger. He stared at Zhou Shu, with some doubts, "Can you complete my task?"


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "B seventy-three, I''m C 103. Your task is to obtain a chart of the East China Sea. You will be awarded points according to the level of detail of the chart. If it is complete, give 100 Fifty points."


    "Not bad."


    The messenger nodded, "Although it is an offshore map, it cannot be obtained by the Jindan repairers. What I want is not a map of the coast, but a map of all the islands in the middle of the sea. I''m going to find one..."


    He stopped, "If you have one, take it out."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I am not complete, but there is a part, about a quarter of it, which of course is not the coast. I have marked all the islands in it and are extremely detailed."


    The monk seemed to think, "A quarter is okay, forty points, if it''s true."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "Naturally, I can''t go wrong. If I am wrong, the points I got will be deducted by Wushuang City and returned to you."


    The cultivator nodded, "Well, how to deal? I''m in Wanghai City on the East Sea right now."


    Zhou Shu smiled, reached out his hand to pick up a wooden board, and started painting directly.


    For more than an hour, he painted a whole huge board. He drew all the islands and ocean currents that he had passed through during his experience. All these things were recorded in the sea of ??consciousness without any mistake.


    The monk looked a little sluggish, "You actually... so many islands, really can''t be wrong?"


    He thought that Zhou Shu would trade through jade slips, but wherever he wanted to, he drew it directly. With such a huge amount of information, even a jade slip could not fit.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It can''t be wrong, just give me points."


    The monk passed the points, picked up the plank, and looked a little depressed. He wanted to write it down, for fear of not having to work for several days.


    However, Zhou Shu couldn''t control it. As soon as it came out of the room, he immediately ran towards the tree.


    "Fortunately, the mission is still there, and no one has taken it away."


    He breathed a sigh of relief and quickly took off the other task board he was optimistic about.


    The light flashed, and he appeared in a quiet room.


    Opposite is still the messenger in purple, but a relatively rare woman.


    She looked at Zhou Shu, with more doubts in her eyes than the one just now, and her eyebrows frowned unconsciously, "It''s you, who picked up my task board."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "It''s the junior, senior said..."


    "Wait, don''t waste my time, if you pick it wrong, I can forgive you."


    The female cultivator condensed her eyebrows and shook her head and said, "I have been waiting for a day, just waiting for someone who can help me solve the problem. I think you won''t be that person."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Senior''s problem can be solved with the method of condensed talisman and heavy pattern."


    "what?"


    The female cultivator was stunned, and then she looked at Zhou Shu seriously, "Do you know the condensed talisman and the heavy pattern? So, you are really a talisman, but your cultivation base...how could it be possible to draw a fifth-order talisman? "


    "Seniors might as well listen to them, don''t ask anything else, if you can''t solve the problem, don''t give points to juniors."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say any more, with a confident expression, he explained carefully.


    The female nun asked a question on the Talisman, which was very profound, but Zhou Shu happened to have studied a lot in this area. He hadn''t left the Talisman. Now his spiritual consciousness is strong enough to be able to conduct several different games at the same time. The deduction of Treading Sea Sword Art, Yan Fujing, Formation, Fulu, etc. are all included.


    Three hours passed quickly.


    "...That''s it, what else does Senior don''t understand?"


    Zhou Shu paused, smiling at the female nun opposite.


    The female nun had completely changed her expression at this time, from the previous distrust to complete conviction, and even a few stars appeared in her eyes, "You, you, you are so amazing! It really helped me solve it. It��s a difficult problem, and after talking about Talisman for so long, many ambiguities before have become clear, it��s simply..."


    She was so excited that she was speechless, looked at Zhou Shu blankly, and then said for a long time, "Who are you, how should I find you next time?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m C 103, next time the seniors still have problems, if the juniors have time, they will take it, and I will honor 70 points."


    The female cultivator stubbornly said, "No, don''t number the messenger in the city. You have to tell me who you are. No matter where you are, I will discuss it with you face to face, day and night."


    Zhou Shu was slightly solemn and pointed to the roof, "This is not in compliance with the rules. Be careful of the city lord''s punishment."


    The female cultivator got closer and whispered softly, "I don''t care, tell me if it''s okay, except Fudao, other things are fine."


    Zhou Shu jumped up in shock, took a step back, "Senior Ning?"


    This quest for knowledge is like Ning Xuanqing who has been tossing him for seven days and nights in a row. He had a lingering fear and couldn''t help but ask.


    "My last name is not Ning, my last name is Yu."


    The female cultivator was stunned, shook her head and said, "How about you?"


    Zhou Shu quickly closed his mouth, "The juniors need points for urgent use, the seniors have questions the juniors will answer them next time."


    The female cultivator entangled for a while. Seeing Zhou Shu''s appearance, she didn''t want to give it. She frowned, "Well, you helped me solve more than one problem. I will give you the points twice, but next time, you remember to pick up my task. B Sixty One."


    Zhou Shu took the points, nodded, and ran away hurriedly.


    Back in front of the tree, the optimistic third task was gone, presumably it was taken away by someone else. However, Zhou Shu didn''t care. The points he got in the first two missions were enough for him to issue the mission.


    He took a wooden board and wrote quickly.


    "Being trapped by the Evil Soul, I eagerly seek a way to eliminate the Evil Soul. The requirements: detailed, the more detailed the better, if the Golden Core Realm can solve the solution, points are given according to the method, up to 180 points."


    One hundred and eighty points, just looking for a method, such a task should be very popular.


    Putting down a stone in his heart, he leisurely hung up the plank, and then waited on the side.


    "It may not take ten breaths before someone will take action. Those **** evil spirits will take care of you when you return."


    Thinking of this, he waited for six full hours under the tree, and even Caiying outside woke up twice, but no one came to take off the task.


    People come and go in front of the tree, but everyone seems to ignore his task and walk away.


    This is a Wushuang city that gathers hundreds of talented elites.


    Zhou Shu was a little at a loss.


    "What''s the situation, is it that no one knows, or is there no way to solve the evil spirit?"


    how is this possible? On that day, he saw with his own eyes that Fairy Lingyin had collected countless evil spirits.


    Could it be said that the evil spirit can only be eliminated by transforming the gods?


    There was a sudden shock in his heart, as if he understood something. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 732: About Evil Soul

    phone-reading


    "So I met the evil spirit..."


    "This is not easy, the Golden Core Realm is unlikely to destroy the evil spirit."


    "He sends such a task, it seems that no one will take it, haha."


    "Isn''t he in the sword club? Why is he entangled in the evil spirit again, this kid..."


    Inside the tree, the city lord and Xuanhu both stared at Zhou Shu with some doubts.


    "There can be no evil spirits in places like Liuming Mountain. Something has happened. Go ask the messenger in Dongshengzhou to see what''s going on."


    "Let''s go and see... Huh? Why is it gone, someone has taken the task?"


    In a quiet room, Zhou Shu sat opposite a golden messenger.


    Zhou Shu was a little excited. After waiting for so long, someone finally took over the task, still a golden messenger.


    He respectfully handed over, "Senior..."


    The messenger waved his hand, "You don''t need to be polite, in fact, I can''t accomplish your task."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised.


    The golden-clothed messenger shook his head with contempt at the corner of his mouth, "It is an impossible task to eliminate the evil spirits in the Golden Core Realm. I will take over the task, mainly to tell you this. But, I see you. I don��t know much about the evil spirit. If you need it, I can also tell you some information about the evil spirit."


    Zhou Shu didn''t pay attention to his sarcasm, and nodded thoughtfully, "Junior does not know it, please give some advice."


    "Fifty points."


    The golden messenger stretched out his hand.


    Zhou Shu didn��t say much. He counted the points and handed them over. Although he could not get an exact method, he could learn more about the evil spirits, which would also be of great help to him. It also seemed that this golden-robed messenger was also kind and had a good attitude. It doesn''t matter.


    The messenger in gold took the points, nodded in satisfaction, and explained.


    Most immortal cultivators have obsessions in their souls, such as hatred, love, and so on. Those obsessions are very powerful, and even one of the original powers of many souls. Even if the soul is destroyed, they will not disappear, but will Wandering around into a remnant soul.


    These remnant souls are difficult to understand, but there is no harm. They are just a wisp of obsession. Without self-consciousness, it is impossible to seize the house of others. With the passage of time, after hundreds of years, they will gradually disappear, but if they continue to Exist in places with strong evil spirits, such as ancient tombs, ancient battlefields, etc., then they will slowly combine with evil spirits to form evil spirits.


    With the power of obsession and the instinct of evil spirits, the evil spirits are extremely bloodthirsty, and will swallow all the souls and spirits they see, whether they are beasts or elves, they will continue to grow and swallow endlessly.


    Their appetite is endless. If it weren''t for the evil spirits to exist only in places with extremely strong evil spirits, they would have been swallowed by them in the realm of cultivation.


    The places with evil spirits are often extremely dangerous forbidden places, and only a few monks are willing to explore.


    Because evil spirits and obsessions are things that are extremely difficult to remove, and when they are combined, it is even more difficult to get rid of them. Not many people are willing to provoke them.


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized, "There will always be a way, right?"


    The golden-clothed messenger nodded, "Naturally, but there is no Golden Core Realm like you, as far as I know."


    If the cultivator reaches the realm of transforming the gods and cultivates the soul, he can use the power of the soul to completely ruin the evil spirits that are not too strong, but if there is no soul, it will be very difficult, but it is not impossible. For example, special techniques can be used to supersede evil spirits, eliminate obsessions, and dissolve evil spirits, such as Leiyin Temple''s Sutra of Emergence, Cihang''s Universal Kindness Method, etc., all have such effects.


    But those tactics, firstly, are extremely rare, not unavailable to sect disciples. Secondly, learning them also requires special aptitudes, not every monk can do it, and those tactics must be practiced on the basis of Yuan Ying. , Jindanjing is impossible to learn.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Is there no magic weapon like Talisman?"


    The messenger in golden clothes smiled and glanced at Zhou Shu, "Yes, but you definitely can''t use it."


    Evil spirits are rare, but they are indeed the enemies of the world of cultivating immortals. Naturally, cultivators also have methods of restraint. There are many magic weapons and talisman.


    For example, the evil spirits are mostly completed by the cultivators of the gods. After they are used, they can form an enchantment of evil spirits and drive away evil spirits in a certain range. For example, the soul whip, a rare Tier 6 magic weapon, can destroy evil spirits. Crushed.


    But none of these things can be used by Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    The envoy of the golden clothes kept explaining, Zhou Shu couldn''t help shaking his head, it seemed that there was really no good way.


    Zhou Shu stood up, arched his hands, "Thank you senior for explaining, juniors understand and leave."


    "Wait a minute."


    The envoy in the golden suit stood up and fixed his eyes on Zhou Shu, "I am a little curious, where did you meet the evil spirit?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "This is not within my task."


    The envoy in gold smiled slightly, "Is it an ancient tomb or an ancient battlefield, or something else?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly, shook his head and said, "The younger generation won''t say it."


    "Of course you don''t want to say it in vain. As long as you give specific information, I will give you five hundred points and I can give you directly.


    The gold-clothed messenger stretched out his hand, holding a stack of high points, "Surely you haven��t seen so many points yet? Just say a few words to get Will you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s a lot, but the younger generation doesn''t want it."


    The golden-clothed messenger''s complexion darkened, and he said calmly, "With your low level of cultivation, even if you find any chance, you won''t get it. If you want to go forcibly, you will die. Rather than die, it is better to sell to someone who can really get the chance. Reason, don��t you understand?"


    There was a hint of threat in the words.


    Only Zhou Shu remained unmoved, "Needless to say, the task has been completed, senior can go out."


    "Wait, don''t let me know who you are."


    The messenger in gold groaned and walked away.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent. It seemed that this golden-clothed messenger was afraid that it was the idea when he took up the task, but he would never say it.


    He only discovered the secret realm after taking a risk of life and death. It is very likely that there is the inheritance of the Qinglian layman, and of course he will not tell others.


    Thinking of this, he had some doubts. It''s been a few days since he said it. He hasn''t moved in place, but he hasn''t seen other people come in. Could it be that the entrance to the secret realm was destroyed in the catastrophe?


    This is a good thing.


    Just about to leave, a black shadow slipped over quietly.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in a salute easily, "I have seen the city lord, the younger generation is looking for you for something."


    The black shadow was stunned, stopped in the air, and said suspiciously, "I haven''t spoken yet. You said it first, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to the outside, "Presumably the city lord has seen the situation just now. The golden messenger A fifteenth, did not issue a task and directly asked for it, even threatening other city residents. Obviously, he violated the city regulations. What punishment should be imposed? Right?"


    "You kid..."


    (Ps: Thank you for your support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 733: Jin Songyang falls

    phone-reading


    "Well, are you satisfied."


    Two huge holes appeared in the black shadow, staring at Zhou Shu motionlessly like eyes.


    Zhou Shu just ignored him, touched the points in his hand, smiled and shook his head, "The city lord has handled it fairly, but the younger generations are dissatisfied. It is everyone''s responsibility to guard the city regulations."


    "Forget it."


    The shadow waved his hand, "I have something to ask you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "If a junior can answer, you must answer."


    "Simply think less, I won''t ask you any chances, I don''t care about those at all," the city lord was quite disdainful, and said lightly, "Besides, I also know where you are, the secret realm in Tianxing Peak?"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was startled, staring at the city lord for a long while, "How did the city lord know?"


    Sombra laughed, "Hahaha! I didn''t know, but now I know."


    Zhou Shu was slightly confused, "How could..."


    He didn''t reveal any information.


    Soi Ying smiled very contentedly, "I already know about the Liuming Shandong Victory Sword Club. The Jianxiu who participated in the meeting said that you did not escape, you must be dead, but you are alive and can come. Here, there are only two possibilities. One is that you escaped to other places with the Great Escape Talisman, and the other is that you are still at the Tianxing Peak of Liuming Mountain. I casually said the secret realm, and you admit it. It seems that you are still tender. point."


    "In front of the city lord, the junior is indeed a little tender."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, and simply admitted, "The junior is indeed in a secret realm."


    Black Shadow nodded and said suspiciously, "There is no inheritance of the Qinglian layman in the secret realm, but there are many evil spirits?"


    "Yes, it doesn''t seem to be a place of inheritance," Zhou Shu nodded and said firmly, "but the juniors still intend to explore clearly."


    The Jia 15 also said before that the places with evil spirits are mostly ancient battlefields or ancient cemeteries. Although it is dangerous, they often have great opportunities. Even if there is no inheritance, he does not want to miss it. .


    The shadow snorted, "Don''t tell me, solve your own business by yourself, I''m too lazy to take care of it."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Junior understands."


    The shadow looked at Zhou Shu for a long time, and then sighed, "Don''t talk about the secret realm. This time, things are not small, do you know?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, a little dazed, "The younger generation only knows that the elder of the Heavenly Sword Gate caused the Tribulation, and the following things are not quite clear. I don''t know if the elder succeeded in the Tribulation?"


    "What do you think?"


    Soi Ying shook his head, and sighed in a low voice, "No, his body and soul have disappeared. From then on, there will be no such person in the world of immortality."


    In his words, there is a rare hint of sadness, which is about the feeling of hurting others. Crossing the heavens is the last and most difficult level of the cultivator. After passing, there is a new world. If you can''t get through, there will be nothing. After thousands of years of cultivating immortals, it will eventually disappear.


    Zhou Shu also followed with a sigh, "The junior was also there, and the robbery that day was incredibly powerful, not to mention the thunder of the sky catastrophe, even the fire of the sky catastrophe before, the younger generation did not dare to touch at all, and would die. "


    "It wasn''t like this before."


    The black shadow shook his head and said slowly, "For 20,000 years, countless cultivators have fallen under the tribulation of heaven. The tribulation of heaven now is two or three times stronger than that of 20,000 years ago, especially the last one of Xuantianzhi The robbery, wind, thunder and fire gather, I am afraid that the original ten times the power is more than that, if not, how could the Xuanhuang Continent have not appeared in the Mahayana state for 20,000 years..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and did not speak.


    Listening to the sudden old-fashioned tone, the city lord of Wushuang City seemed to have lived for 20,000 years, and he had also survived the final Tribulation of Profound Heaven, but he didn��t succeed. Ten thousand years? Besides, he didn''t die even after he failed?


    "I don''t know, how long will I have to wait before I can see..."


    The shadow stopped and sighed, looked at Zhou Shu, and laughed again, "Hey, it''s okay to die, the Heavenly Sword Gate is not a good thing."


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment, the change in his attitude was too sudden, but the city lord was always moody, and he had nothing to say.


    He looked at the black shadow and asked suspiciously, "Those sword repairers don''t know what happened?"


    "Sword repair, it is said that about one-third of them died. Among them, seven of them were Jianlu disciples. The Heavenly Sword Gate caused trouble this time, and Jianlu alone would be enough for them to drink a pot, and there are others. The big and small sects will also go to the Heavenly Sword Gate to make trouble, depending on how they end up."


    Sombra gleefully said, "These things are enough for them, but the Hualingshihua resources can always make up, but their own losses can''t be made up. Jin Songyang''s death, some sects will be ready to move, and some people will think of other things. , Tianjianmen will go all over the world to find Wei Shang and Jian Ling for revenge, Dongshengzhou, the next few years will not be calm... This kind of thing, the old man sees more."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seemingly thoughtful.


    The fall of the monk who crossed the tribulation realm was a great loss to the sect, but the more incalculable loss came from the forces belonging to the original monk.


    It��s impossible to cultivate to the tribulation realm by relying on the sect alone. Zhou Shu knows that he needs to lay out, make friends with and control all forces to obtain resources. The elders such as Jin Songyang are naturally no exception. His fall will affect More than just one person, the big tree falls, the hustle is scattered, his family, the forces he supports, the sects he has friends with, etc., will have a great influence. UU Reading www. uukanshu. Com has suffered various blows. With his fall, Dongshengzhou will cause a wave that is difficult to calm down.


    Dongsheng Prefecture, there will be a period of chaos.


    He soon thought of this, but he knew that chaos also meant opportunity. When a group of forces fell, there would definitely be a group of new forces to stand up, and perhaps he could still get a lot of benefits from it.


    But he is not outside and can only see if others can seize the opportunity.


    And he didn''t have the time to think about these things, and now he was almost exhausted because of the evil spirit.


    He bid farewell, "Thanks to the city lord for letting me know that the juniors are leaving first."


    "Wait," Sombra shook his head, showing a bit of concern, "You are not dead, do you want me to send a task to help you tell your sect, otherwise your little school is like Jianlu, go Ask the Heavenly Sword Sect Master Xingshi, what should I do if I die?"


    Zhou Shu immediately shook his head, "Don''t use it, unless it''s the City Lord or Senior Xuanhu, I don''t believe anyone else, and I believe my sect can handle everything."


    Wushuang City, seemingly peaceful, is actually perilous. He has experienced it several times and will never reveal his identity.


    Heyin Pie, he is not too worried.


    Before leaving, he and Yang Mei confessed that no matter what happens to the sword or what news comes out, the Heyin school doesn''t need to worry about it, it just needs to develop itself well.


    He believed that Yang Mei could do it, and the Lotus Music School could do the same, and would never make such a stupid act as asking the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    There should be no exceptions.


    "It''s because I''m so worried, get out of here."


    The shadow snorted, "By the way, next time you come, if you let me see the shadow of the evil spirit on your body, hum, you know the consequences." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 734: Black pot

    phone-reading


    Leave Wushuang City and return to the secret realm.


    Caiying around was flying restlessly, muttering, but not daring to go out.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to watch her, he glanced at the blood mist outside, then sat down again and thought.


    I stayed in Wushuang City for two days, but the result was not too good. It is difficult for the Golden Core Cultivator to deal with the evil spirits, but it is impossible not to explore the mysterious realm that has been rare in thousands of years. Is it possible to wait here for the blood fog to dissipate? Obviously It''s impossible. This secret realm is at least several thousand years old, and the blood mist is the same. How could it disperse when he comes; otherwise, just cultivate here to the Nascent Infant realm?


    He considered it seriously.


    When you reach the Nascent Soul Realm, you don''t need any special tactics. The Sea-Treading Sword Arts has the means to frighten the souls, and with the Yuan Li, even the evil souls are not a problem.


    He still has more than 10,000 yuan of stones, and he gathers the elementary formation every day, which is enough to support his spiritual consummation, but the soul and consciousness cannot rely on the elemental stone. Yangdi Xinzhi is very strong, but more is increasing the upper limit. , To achieve Consummation of the Seventh-Rank Golden Core, his own spirit is still far behind. If he cultivates slowly on his own, it will take ten years or more before he can reach Consummation and be promoted to Yuan Ying.


    But do you really want to sit in the secret realm for ten years or more?


    Zhou Shu shook his head, still thinking of other ways.


    Turning on Naxu Ring, he searched carefully. He had accumulated a lot of things before, and he didn''t believe that there was no one that could deal with evil spirits.


    Not long after, he found out several things.


    A middle-level mental method from Linyun Temple, Reborn Sutra.


    The one used to save the soul must have a certain effect on the evil soul. Even if it can''t die, it will be enough to dispel it.


    But after trying some deduction, he chose to give up temporarily.


    Zen Mental Mind is really not easy to learn. It does not mean that its content is difficult. Under his deduction, there are no difficult tactics. Instead, it is the practice of past rebirth sutras, which requires practitioners to meditate and recite day after day, at least Hundreds of times, and can''t slack in a day, so three years, can reach a small success.


    The ancient gun bell Zhao Yige gave him.


    The ancient spear bell is an antiquities thousands of years ago, a symbol of the Zhao family in Zitong, but it also has the effect of protecting the body.


    The runes above are extremely complex, profound and profound, and only the wheel beads in Zhou Shu''s hands can compare with it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu picked up the gun bell and walked to the edge of the formation.


    He pumped up the spiritual power of his body and shook the gun bell vigorously.


    Zheng����


    Like gold and stone, the sonorous voice suddenly spread out, full of vigor, and the echo was long.


    Zhou Shu let go of his spiritual consciousness and followed the track of the sound. He couldn''t help but feel happy.


    Sure enough, the sound of the ancient guns and bells has the effect of deterring the evil spirits. Wherever the sound waves go, the black smoke evacuates in a hurry, and those who have no time to avoid it directly become a group of black spots, and those who shrink and dare not move.


    Worthy of being a treasure in the family.


    But after the joy, Zhou Shu sighed slightly. Although the gun bell is useful, it can only be used to save life. It is not feasible to explore the secret realm.


    It consumes too much, with his spiritual power I am afraid that he can only shake it seven or eight times, and the gun bell is useless if he has no spiritual power, and the duration of the sound is not long, but after three or four breaths, the evil spirit who was shocked by the gun bell , Got up again one after another, no different from before.


    If it was the ancestor of the Zhao family, with a silver gun in his hand and a gun bell, it would be no problem to kill seven in and out in the blood mist, but Zhou Shu couldn''t do it.


    Only the last one remained, the one most likely to deal with the evil spirits, but it was also the one that made Zhou Shu hesitate the most.


    When Liyuan Mansion Xie Xiu Ximen Bai was killed, he got a black pot.


    In the hands of Ximen Bai, the black pot can absorb the soul and turn it into soul orbs. It can be regarded as the best evil weapon. Zhou Shu has seen it from a distance, but in Zhou Shu��s view, it was only used by evil cultivators. If he used it If it is, it should not be considered an evil weapon.


    Thinking of this, he picked up the black pot and examined it carefully.


    The pot is seven inches high and has a radius of about two inches. The bottom of the pot is connected to a three-legged base, and the three legs of the base are three different animal golden toads. The golden toads are different in shape and small, but they are lifelike and full of charm. .


    It is not like a pot used by people, but more like an ancient ritual vessel.


    Except for the spout, there seems to be no other mouth. The body of the pot is as black as ink, and it is densely covered with traces of the years. It is obviously an ancient relic, I am afraid that it has been tens of thousands of years, and the dense runes on the pot body are similar to the gun bell. When Zhou Shu saw this, he didn''t classify it as an evil weapon.


    "Anyway, there is only it, then try it."


    Zhou Shu input some spiritual energy, and while rubbing it, the black pot suddenly bloomed with a strange four-color brilliance, and the brilliance was bright.


    He looked very focused, carefully exploring the direction of spiritual power, deducing and calculating, and groping for the usage of black pot a little bit.


    The process was not very long. After about a quarter of an hour, he learned three simpler usages, which he called gathering souls, condensing souls, and dispersing souls.


    The soul gathering is easy to understand. Ximen Bai used it before to gather all the souls and spirits within a certain range into the black pot, while the soul gathering is to condense the gathered souls into soul beads that can be used by evil cultivators. Soul, presumably Ximen Bai didn''t know that it was a function that Zhou Shu introduced, but he also only had a vague feeling and needed to try it.


    Of course, there must be other usages of black pot, but it is not something that Zhou Shu can try out. Only by getting exact information can we know it completely.


    "Wow, what is this?"


    Caiying came over curiously and touched it lightly with the tip of the sword, "It feels like a very ancient magic weapon, I haven''t seen it, but it must be very powerful."


    "It''s useless, you know?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, stretched out his hand to take Caiying away, and walked slowly outside the formation, "Don''t follow it."


    "Humph."


    Caiying was quite dissatisfied, but she could only stare blankly in the formation.


    Zhou Shu condensed his spiritual consciousness, only used some spiritual power to resist the blood mist, walked a few steps into the blood mist, and then released a trace of spiritual consciousness, like a fishing line, but did not need bait.


    Immediately, a wisp of black smoke flew out, entwining the divine consciousness.


    The fish was hooked.


    Zhou Shu gently pulled, the spirit sense with the evil spirit, directly dropped from the mouth of the pot into the black pot.


    "Caught it, caught it!"


    Caiying shouted excitedly, jumping and screaming, as if revenge.


    Zhou Shu showed some caution, input spiritual power, and began to use the black pot''s soul-scattering function.


    He wants to try.


    The black pot bloomed with four colors of light again, and the light was constantly changing, and it was obviously working.


    Soul dispersal consumes a little more spiritual power than soul gathering and condensing soul, and it takes a little longer. After about thirty breaths, the black pot''s light gradually dissipated.


    Zhou Shu stared at the black pot tightly, not relaxing at all.


    The same is true for Caiying.


    When the light dissipated, a golden toad at the bottom of the pot suddenly opened its mouth, and a drop of black liquid slowly dropped from it.


    It hadn''t dripped, but a little shadow was revealed, and then a strong suffocating aura appeared, and the surroundings suddenly became cold.


    Caiying stepped back quickly, complaining, "Get away quickly, it''s so uncomfortable."


    Zhou Shu was delighted. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 735: Soul fluid

    phone-reading


    Gradually, the drop of black, ink-like evil spirit liquid completely fell down.


    Zhou Shu took a look and decided to leave it alone and let it fall to the ground.


    With a soft sound, the red sand on the ground instantly corroded a very deep hole.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help being stunned secretly, just a wisp of evil spirits, there is such a powerful force, it is unbelievable, no wonder those evil spirits are so powerful, think about it, if a few evil spirits invade the sea of ??consciousness, it will What consequences.


    "The evil spirit in the evil spirit is drawn away, what about the remnant soul?"


    Before he could think about it, the other golden toad at the bottom of the pot also opened his mouth.


    In that mouth, there was a drop of rice grain size, transparent and colorless liquid, crystal clear like beads, no smell, not very special, but like the spiritual creatures of heaven and earth, there is a kind that practitioners want to get when they see it. The temptation, even Zhou Shu.


    Of course Caiying was also much more excited and anxious than Zhou Shu, jumping back and forth on the edge of the formation, as if she wanted to fly out immediately.


    Without Zhou Shu''s instructions, I''m afraid I would have flown out long ago.


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to block Caiying''s impulse, took out a jade bottle, shook the black pot, caught the liquid in Jin Chan''s mouth firmly, and returned to the formation.


    Caiying leaned over immediately and said anxiously, "That is, that is a good thing that my palace feels very comfortable. Give me to eat!"


    "I know, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. According to common sense, the evil spirit from the evil spirit was taken away, and the rest should be the remnant soul, which is a good thing that can provide nourishment to elves like Caiying.


    Those remnant souls were all condensed into a liquid state, extremely pure, with no impurity visible, just like natural spiritual things.


    However, is it a good thing, and it can''t be seen clearly by looking at it, in case there are impurities in it, or there is still persistence?


    If this is the case, it is not a good thing to use it and obsess over it.


    You must be extremely cautious and not sloppy about everything that concerns the soul.


    But what if it is really pure and flawless astral power?


    That is not just to use it for harvesting, but also for Zhou Shu himself to use them to enhance his spirit and consciousness.


    In this large piece of blood fog, the evil spirits are hard to count. I''m afraid it will be counted in one hundred thousand million. If they are transformed into such a liquid... Then he and Caiying, or even Xiaogun, don''t know. How far will it grow.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu could not help but throb.


    "Give it to me quickly, to my palace."


    Caiying on the side was yelling, "Don''t worry, don''t look at it, I know that these are definitely good things, there is no harm!"


    "Is it right? Try it."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Caiying, picking up the jade bottle quite solemnly, "But it''s not for you to try, I will try first."


    Compared with the undefended Caiying, Zhou Shu��s spirit is much stronger, and he has been taken away by others before, and he has some experience. Even if there is any mistake, he can make up for it. If Caiying makes a mistake, then It''s really over.


    "Oh."


    Caiying leaned aside in frustration, muttering in a low voice, "Obviously I want to eat..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, ignored her, guarded his mind, and carefully poured the drop of liquid into his mouth.


    There are no extra steps, directly enter the sea of ??consciousness under the protection of divine consciousness.


    The liquid was wrapped in divine consciousness and hung in the sea of ??consciousness. Zhou Shu found a place far away from the tree of divine soul and let it go. In an instant, the liquid turned into raindrops and fell, moisturizing the sea of ??consciousness.


    Like drinking Qiongye Yuye, a refreshing breath quickly breeds in the sea of ??knowledge, and the unspeakable feeling of invigoration makes his whole body refreshed.


    The liquid is very small and there is very little rain, and it is completely absorbed in a few breaths.


    After Zhihai returned to normal, Zhou Shu carefully inspected all the places in the Zhihai, not daring to make any omissions. This process lasted about a quarter of an hour.


    Then, he could finally be sure that, apart from the growth of the spirit and consciousness, he had not received any negative effects, which also showed that there was no trace of impurities in the liquid, and it was all good for him.


    It''s incredible.


    Looking at the black pot and the blood mist outside, Zhou Shu was in a daze for a long time, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    So many evil spirits... all transformed into that kind of liquid, what a crazy and beautiful thing that would be!


    Developed!


    "Is there a problem? Hey, are you stupid?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Caiying was a little worried, and she flew in front of him and kept asking.


    Zhou Shu calmed down a bit and laughed, "Don''t worry, I don''t have any problems at all. It is really an excellent soul tonic. I plan to call it soul fluid. Soul fluid will have an effect on me, and it should be the same for you. We made a lot of money this time! Haha!"


    "My palace said it''s a good thing, hehe!"


    Caiying suddenly lighted up, and butterflies fluttered around Zhou Shu, "Quick, quick, get some more, I want it too!"


    "Of course, you are indispensable."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his face still full of excitement, and the eyes that looked at the blood mist seemed to be shining green. Although a drop of soul liquid was small, www.novelhall.com, the growth of the soul was also very limited. But it can''t hold up the large number!


    The countless evil spirits were originally a difficult trouble, but now they have become sweet and delicious. I can''t wait for more.


    Speaking of it, this nameless black pot is really a treasure that can transform the evil spirit into a usable soul fluid.


    Ximen Bai��s evil cultivator only knew how to collect souls to refine soul orbs, but he didn��t know that the black pot had hidden such a key orifice. Bai had possessed it for so many years, and now it fell into Zhou Shu��s hands to make the best use of it. But if there is no such talent as calculated and deduced, others will get it, and most of them will be the same as Simon Bai, and they don''t understand the real purpose.


    "This kind of treasure should have a lot of background. It''s probably related to the three golden toads below."


    Looking at the black pot, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "After you go out, you have to look it up, but you must not ask others. Even in Lian Wushuang City, you can''t say such a treasure, I''m afraid everyone wants it."


    Caiying''s voice rang again, "Hurry up, my palace is waiting to die..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, walked out of the formation, followed the same pattern, and caught another evil spirit.


    This time the evil spirit seemed to be thinner, and the soul fluid transformed into it was also smaller, but Caiying didn''t care. After obtaining Zhou Shu''s permission, she immediately got out of the sword and swallowed the spirit fluid in.


    As soon as she swallowed it, she shouted excitedly, "It''s really comfortable! My palace wants it, but it''s more!"


    "Hurry back, all you can eat."


    Zhou Shu glared at her and went out fishing again.


    This was repeated a dozen times before she fed Caiying. She trembled, as if she had drunk too much, and went back into the sword to rest comfortably.


    Zhou Shu smiled and thought to himself, "You are full, but I have just started. If I don''t eat a few hundred, I am afraid I will not be full." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 736: Beaten and absorbed

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu sat on the sidelines, while fishing the evil spirits, while turning the evil spirits into soul fluid and evil spirits.


    Quite contented.


    The transformation uses a lot of spiritual power, but backed by the Ju Yuan formation, you can stop and recover at any time, and you don''t mind if you are a dian.


    A drop of soul fluid enters the sea of ??consciousness, nourishing the soul and consciousness to grow continuously.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. I only saw a thick layer of dew on almost every leaf and grass in the Sea of ??Consciousness. After the heavy rain, the grassland was all moist and fresh.


    But at this point, it also showed that it was impossible to eat any more, and it would be a waste to eat any more, Zhou Shu stopped.


    The speed of absorption is much slower than that of acquisition, and the resources obtained are beyond the acceptable limit, which is really a happy trouble.


    If it is completely transformed and absorbed, it is estimated that it will take a long time, but Zhou Shu has another way. He returned to the formation, entered Wushuang City, and went straight to Shuren Lane.


    In Shuren Lane, there were bursts of painful and happy moans.


    At this time, for Zhou Shu, it was an excellent way to accelerate the absorption of the soul fluid by the treant through the constant beating of the tree, and it was much faster than the normal absorption and transformation.


    He couldn''t think of a better way than this.


    However, it was also because he had eaten too much, so he would accept the ravages frankly. Even if he was beaten harder, he would be able to replenish and recover. I don��t worry that the soul can��t stand it, but other people definitely won��t have such a chance. , Can hold the spirit to burst.


    Spiritual objects of the gods and souls are all rare treasures. It is rare to get one or two. It is too extravagant to have a hundred thousand evil spirits like Zhou Shu.


    Ah-ah-


    The voices continued to grow louder and louder, causing many people to stop and look into Shuren Alley.


    "This guy screams terribly..."


    "Have you called for a quarter of an hour? This fight was hard enough. Even in the C-Class Muren Lane, the spirit will not be damaged, but it will consume a lot of time, I am afraid it will take a few days to lie down."


    "The old man admires him very much, he can resist this, and the effect must be very good. The old man wants to learn."


    "Then you go try it?"


    Several envoys pointed to diandian, and even each took out a wooden board to communicate, they were quite curious.


    It��s been a long time since I��ve seen this kind of people in Shuren Lane for a quarter of an hour.


    In the room behind Shuren Lane, Xuanhu stared at Zhou Shu, his expression also quite surprised.


    "This kid can actually resist for so long. It''s different from before. Could it be that he became stupid because of some stimulation, or is the evil spirit possessed?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, he must have the evil spirit on his body, I pinched him to death when he came in."


    A black shadow slid down from the room, and fell to Xuanhu''s side, showing disdain, "I think he was tossed by the evil spirits to have no choice but to abandon himself, or he suddenly changed his sex, the more he was beaten, the more painful he was. On the contrary, the happier I am. I have seen a lot of people like this."


    "It makes sense, but I didn''t see it before."


    Xuanhu stroked his long beard and drew his head slightly, "Anyway, it is a fact that he can hold on for so long, it is really rare."


    The shadow snorted, "Don''t see if he can persist now, but it''s all struggling, I don''t know how depressed it is, and I have to lie down when I go out, next time I come here at least ten days later, believe it or not?"


    Xuan Hu shook his head, "That kid doesn''t know how to do this kind of thing. He still has no time to lie down in the secret realm."


    "Wait and see."


    The black shadow shook and disappeared from the ceiling again.


    Ah-with a scream, Zhou Shu was beaten out by the tree man.


    The crowds onlookers showed expressions they had expected and dispersed.


    Although the soul can��t stand it anymore, most of the soul fluid accumulated before has been absorbed. At this time, the water vapor on the grassland and the sea of ??consciousness is much less. The crystal dewdrop stars are decorated with the diandian on the leaves, which is quite impressive. good looking.


    In a few hours, it will be completely absorbed.


    "The effect is really good, fast and good."


    Feeling the growth of the soul and consciousness, Zhou Shu was very satisfied and couldn''t help but smile.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a sword standing in front of me, no more than three inches away from me.


    "What are you arguing about? Woke up this palace! This palace is full of food, sleeping well, and still dreaming! What do you mean by slaying pigs? Are you sick or stupid? ? And I kept screaming, my palace yelled for a quarter of an hour! Talk, talk!"


    The voice is still crisp and sweet, but the sullenness inside is also a lot of anger.


    Zhou Shu was in a good mood and smiled, "I''m sorry, Lord Palace."


    Caiying stunned for a moment and snorted softly, "Since you are so sincere, my palace will reluctantly forgive you, but you can''t make any noise in the future, it will be difficult for my palace to absorb those soul fluids."


    "Don''t worry, it''s my fault, not in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled, stood up, carefully clothed a soundproof array, and invited Caiying in.


    "My lord, please rest."


    "Hehe, how come you suddenly become sensible? I see, my palace is sleeping."


    Caiying was full of joy, and immediately forgot the unhappiness before, and immediately lay down comfortably.


    the next day.


    The hall outside Shuren Lane.


    Ah, ah--, the screams sounded again, much louder than yesterday.


    This is because Zhou Shu eats more, and he also found that the louder the scream, the better the pain can be relieved. Anyway, Caiying is done, and in Wushuang City, no one knows who he is. Don''t worry about it.


    Soon, several envoys gathered.


    "It''s his voice, here again..."


    "What''s the situation? Yesterday''s fight on should have wiped out his soul, but he recovered so fast, could it be that he had eaten the city lord''s recovery soul pill?"


    "Mostly, the hard-earned points are returned to the city lord, hehe."


    "So many points, I am really envious."


    In the back room, Xuan Hu looked at the city lord with a smile, "Look, the old man said he won''t lie down peacefully."


    Black Shadow was dull for a while and did not speak, and after a while, he said angrily, "Weird, he hasn''t exchanged the soul recovery pill recently. If he didn''t eat the pill, as a golden pill realm, his soul recovery speed was too fast. Now, Divine Soul is not so easy to recover... Is there any adventure?"


    Xuanhu shook his head, "Then I don''t know."


    "Did he find the inheritance of the secret realm? But those evil spirits?"


    Black Shadow was very puzzled, "That''s the evil spirit. Seeing the immortal cultivator will entangle it to the end. It is almost endless. Even the cultivator can only disperse Chaodu. How can he solve it in the Golden Core Realm?"


    "You ask the old man, but the old man doesn''t know either."


    Xuanhu glanced at Zhou Shu, shook his head slightly, and sighed, "There are always many unknown things in the world, no one can fully understand, even if you have lived for tens of thousands of years, this kid always surprises people. Ah, in just a few years, the old man has been amazed several times."


    Hei Ying looked at Zhou Shu and said eagerly, "Yes. But I''m still curious about his method, but I don''t know if he will say it."


    "Certainly not."


    Xuanhu smiled slightly, "By the way, if he keeps doing this, I don''t think it will be too difficult for him to pass the B-level Treeman Lane."


    "what?"


    The shadow was stunned.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he unconsciously shook his head, "This kid..." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 737: Rapid growth

    phone-reading


    At this time, Zhou Shu hadn''t thought of the second-level Shuren Alley. He just wanted to quickly absorb the soul fluid, increase his strength as soon as possible, and reach the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Time goes by day by day.


    Zhou Shu had a very fulfilling life, it can be said that every breath is very tight and there is no waste.


    Every day the evil spirit is transformed and the soul fluid is absorbed, and the extra time is used to practice and increase spiritual power. As for other things such as sword training and drawing symbols, most of them are done in the sea of ??consciousness.


    With the growth of spirit and consciousness, Zhou Shu��s own talent has benefited a lot. The deduction calculation can be described as fast, and nearly ten different deduction tasks can be carried out at the same time, without mutual interference and confusion, just like a computer. Multi-process.


    Of course, the talent has been displayed so vividly, it also has the effect of training and developing a tactic.


    The inheritance of refining tools, mechanism puppets and formations, as well as the Sea-Standing Sword Art, and so on, are all proceeding in an orderly manner. These things he considers important have never been left behind, especially the Sea-Standing Sword Art. It won��t be long before you can practice.


    There were also those left. Because there was no supplementary liquid medicine, Yan Fujing stopped temporarily, but the heart meridian behind was basically proficient. As long as there is liquid medicine, you can proceed step by step.


    However, these are derived from the deduction of the sea of ??knowledge, and most of them are the accumulation of knowledge, and there is no effect for the time being.


    In the Sea of ??Consciousness, his breath time can be broken apart and used as ten breaths, and the next breath can even be used as a hundred breaths. The time is naturally enough, but in reality it cannot be like this. One breath is one breath, too little time. The knowledge gained can''t be used quickly, but given time and the savings can be realized, Zhou Shu will surely become a real powerhouse.


    Since Xiu Xian, he has been busy, just catching up, trying to keep up with his talent, but it is obviously difficult.


    What he lacks most is always time.


    ...


    In fact, this is how people are. The more they understand, the more they want.


    Since you have the qualifications and knowledge to become a master refiner, why not really become a master refiner? Since you have the ability to become a master of Fu Dao, why not do it?


    ...


    Zhou Shu is different from other cultivators. His talent determines that there are many things he can do. As long as he wants to, he can almost do everything.


    The peak can be expected, but all of this requires realistic time, but it is far from enough to know the sea to do it.


    However, there are priorities, and now, what he most wants to do and needs most is to cultivate to the Nascent Soul Realm in the secret realm.


    Since the gap between divine soul and divine consciousness can be filled, spiritual power is not a problem at all, the primordial stone in the gathering element array has never stopped.


    He deeply feels his own cultivation is insufficient. If he is still in the Golden Core Realm after leaving the secret realm, he can do too little and is easy to be restrained. Now that he has such good resource conditions, there is no reason to go out without forming an infant.


    I don''t know how many days have passed.


    He didn''t use the method of fishing and catching evil spirits, he went directly to the blood mist and shook the gun bell vigorously, and immediately a large piece of evil spirits fell, waiting for him to find it in the black pot.


    Repeatedly, the evil spirit Zhou Shu ate was uncountable.


    A long time ago, Zhou Shu did not need to go to Wushuang City to be beaten to speed up the absorption of the soul fluid by the soul. His current soul is more than four times the previous one, enough to absorb the evil soul that is transformed every day. Special methods are needed. While the divine soul expands, the divine consciousness has also increased by nearly three times. If it is released in one direction with all its strength, the distance is almost 700 miles, which is already a level that an ordinary cultivator in the late stage of the Nascent Soul cannot reach. .


    The growth is obvious.


    At this speed, no one would believe it outside.


    Caiying grows faster than him.


    Caiying is a sword spirit, she is a spirit born from the origin of heaven and earth, and also the body of the soul, so to her, the pure soul fluid is not like absorption, more like fusion, and can be completely accepted.


    Taking the soul fluid every day, her strength has increased drastically day by day, but due to the heavy gold sword of Tier 4, her ability can only be used by 10% or 20%, so Zhou Shu is urged to change swords all day long, and Tier 5 is still not good enough. Said to be a sixth order.


    The situation was very good, but at this time, Zhou Shu was also in trouble.


    If it were a sixth-rank golden core, perhaps he had already achieved the perfection of spirit and consciousness at this time, but the seventh-rank was not enough, and it was a little short of it, but that point was like a moat and it was difficult to overcome.


    Zhou Shu discovered that now that he takes the soul fluid again, the effect is not obvious anymore, no matter how much he uses, his growth is very small.


    It seems that no matter how large the quantity is, it still cannot bring about qualitative changes.


    Maybe it takes a little chance.


    The idea of ??reaching the Nascent Soul Realm and exploring the secret realm can only be temporarily shelved.


    But he was not irritable, let it go, and still transform the evil spirits every day, but the soul fluid was retained by him and rarely used. He can''t use it anymore, but keep it as a unique resource. It can be used as a unique resource, and it can play a great role in the future.


    So he intends to transform all the evil spirits here.


    It should be explained that he has transformed a lot of evil spirits, but he has not discarded the evil spirits that have been transformed as waste.


    Those liquids that had concentrated a lot of evil spirits, he called them evil spirits, and there were a lot of them, and they were carefully stored in the fifth-order magic treasure Xuanxue bottle.


    If you discard it casually, the evil spirits will radiate again and become evil spirits, which will have a big impact on his exploration of the secret realm, but putting it away does not mean that he will take these evil spirits out.


    He knows that if you take it out, let these evil spirits be completely released, it is enough to turn the entire Heyin faction and even the Qingyuan Mountain Range into a dead mountain It is almost like a nuclear bomb, if it is used to deal with the enemy, it is also very It is powerful, but doing this kind of thing is against heaven and humanity, and has an impact on Xiuxian Avenue, so it is absolutely impossible to do it.


    After he intends to transform into evil spirits, he will bury them deep here and never see the sun.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was a little far away from the place where he came in, about ten miles or so, the blood fog around was thinner, and one could see far away, naturally there were fewer evil spirits in it.


    The gun and bell were basically useless, wasting spiritual power, and he resumed the fishing method, but it took a while before the fish took the bait.


    "When are we going out, this palace is suffocated, go find a sword for this palace!"


    Caiying flew over and started nagging in her ears again.


    Zhou Shu glanced around and said faintly, "We can go when this large patch of blood mist is transformed."


    The evil spirits are getting fewer and fewer, and his divine consciousness is getting stronger and stronger, so naturally it is no longer restricted. Under the divine consciousness, almost the entire secret realm is covered. He knows that this secret realm is actually not big, about a hundred miles around. I didn''t see any dangers like monsters, but the place worth exploring was behind the blood mist, in a deep valley.


    There, the divine consciousness cannot enter, which is obviously the focus of the secret realm.


    "Huh, wait, it''s always the same."


    Caiying snorted and flew away with a swish.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care either. She was safe in a place where there was no blood fog.


    Caiying flew along the edge of the blood mist while complaining. She did this kind of thing several times a day, but this time it was different.


    In the blood mist, a black hand suddenly appeared and grabbed the heavy golden sword! To be continued. Friends of www.novelhall.com~, you can search for "" to find this site the first time.


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 738: Evil spirit beast

    phone-reading


    "what!"


    Caiying exclaimed, the heavy gold sword popped back, and at the same time the sword light flashed, and a cross light cut towards the black hand. (Www..com) [Novel]


    Her response speed is also extremely fast, and she is no longer a "weak woman" who needs protection at all times.


    Zhou Shu reacted even faster. Almost at the same time the black hand appeared, the gun shook, and a sharp sound wave flew towards the black hand.


    The black hand hit twice, let out a scream, escaped into the blood mist, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu watched it leave, and shook his head helplessly.


    Caiying flew over and complained in front of him, "Hey, look at your appearance, have you already known that the thing is there? Then why don''t you remind this palace, it''s too bad for you!"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I said that there are evil spirit beasts here, at least ten times."


    "Humph."


    Caiying is still very dissatisfied, "Where does this palace remember so many things, you should remind this palace every time, and also, call me the lord of the palace."


    Zhou Shu smiled, ignored her, and threw the evil spirit who had just taken the bait into the black pot.


    Caiying was a little angry, and flew in front of Zhou Shu, "You all know that there is an evil spirit beast, why don''t you catch it?"


    "How easy is it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, looked at the blood mist, and shook his head slightly, "The evil spirit beast is not the evil spirit. It is very clever and never takes the bait, and it moves extremely fast. It comes and goes freely in the blood fog, almost thousands of miles in an instant. I can absorb divine consciousness, and I can��t find it. I have never let you into the blood fog because of it. You may not be afraid of ordinary evil spirits, but if you encounter it in the blood fog, you will be miserable."


    The evil spirit beasts are also evil spirits. Those cultivators with extremely powerful obsessions and high cultivation bases can accept many evil spirits after death, and the evil spirits formed are extremely powerful. They rely on swallowing other evil spirits and creatures, Gradually became the evil spirit beast. (advertising)


    The strength of the evil spirit beast far exceeds that of the ordinary evil spirit, and it is like a king in the evil spirit.


    Only one evil spirit beast can appear among hundreds of thousands of evil spirits.


    Zhou Shu had discovered this evil spirit beast a long time ago, and had been attacked by it several times, but Zhou Shu still had nothing to do with it. In the blood mist, the evil spirit beast was too difficult to deal with.


    "Then what to do?"


    Caiying is also a little worried.


    "When all the blood mist is removed, it will come out without it coming out."


    Looking at the blood mist, Zhou Shu''s eyes were condensed, showing a certain degree of determination, "There will be something beautiful then."


    He has been looking forward to that moment.


    The power of the evil spirit beast is far greater than that of the evil spirit, so the transformed spirit fluid must have a much better effect than the ordinary spirit fluid, maybe the point he lacks can get reads from it;


    Caiying urged, "Then you hurry up, I don''t want to be frightened all the time."


    "About, two months later."


    Zhou Shu threw another evil spirit into the black pot, smiled and nodded.


    There is no sun and moon in the secret realm, and two months passed quickly.


    Most of the places in the secret realm are exposed, a clear light, and the remaining blood mist is trapped in a corner, about ten meters in radius, which is quite prominent.


    The concentration of the blood fog is no longer, it is much thinner, and even without divine consciousness, one can clearly see that in the blood fog, there is a shadow of a square foot.


    It was the evil spirit beast Zhou Shu had been looking for, finally there was nowhere to hide, revealing the whole picture.


    Zhou Shu kept staring at it with a smile on his face.


    And the evil spirit beast shrank in the blood mist, swinging back and forth very anxiously, turning his head from time to time, glaring at Zhou Shu.


    Tens of feet away, Zhou Shu could feel the deep hatred of the evil spirit beast towards him.


    The scope of activities is getting smaller and smaller, and the evil spirit beast becomes more irritable, and it attacks Zhou Shu from time to time, but Zhou Shu is always out of the blood mist, and after the evil spirit beast flies into the blood mist, it becomes weak, even if it changes. No matter how much it is, it is unlikely that Zhou Shu will be injured. If he misses a hit, he can only retreat obediently.


    "Haha, you are dead, you still don''t surrender to the sword of this palace!"


    Caiying was behind Zhou Shu and occasionally gave out a sword light to help, of course, there were a lot of words.


    "Be careful, it''s not so easy to deal with," Zhou Shu showed a lot of caution and solemnly exhorted. "It was mostly a cultivator who was about to transform into gods, but it was only one step away from success. He died of hatred and died. From now on, his obsession with cultivating immortals will never be extinguished, so he is exceptionally strong, coupled with the evil spirits he has absorbed for so many years, it is impossible to look down upon.


    After having played with this evil spirit many times, Zhou Shu also had some understanding.


    The reason why the evil spirit beast is powerful is that it has not lost all its memories. It still retains some of its past abilities, such as magic techniques. To some extent, this evil spirit beast is equivalent to possessing the evil spirit The monk Yuan Ying has the ability of evil spirits and the ability of monks.


    It had used a lot of methods before, with various changes, such as lightning, black hands, and flames. Most of them were from the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Now Zhou Shu can no longer absorb the blood mist, as long as he gets close, he will face the attack of the evil spirit beast, unable to continue.


    Being able to squeeze it into such a small range of blood mist is already the limit Zhou Shu can achieve.


    Time to do it.


    Jie Jie����


    A sharp howl suddenly came out from the blood mist!


    Shocking, horrible like a ghost, with a powerful evil spirit in the voice. A cultivator who is not firm enough, as long as he hears it, he will be in fear, despair, and loss of fighting spirit.


    Although Zhou Shu was prepared for a long time, he couldn''t help but be surprised reads;.


    The barriers of divine consciousness he placed in front of him, like being hit by a sharp spear, couldn''t help but collapse, and wherever the spear went, the divine consciousness withered to ashes.


    However, his divine consciousness has long been different from what it used to be. In a flash, he made up for the missing . The Caiying behind him was also slightly shocked, but he was not attacked by the divine consciousness, but it did not interfere.


    Before the sharp howl was over, the evil spirit beast suddenly swept the bleeding fog and slammed directly towards Zhou Shu.


    Around the evil spirit beast, there are many black shadows around, it seems that all the remaining evil spirits in the blood mist are concentrated, and it is about to fight to the death.


    If there were so many evil spirits before, Zhou Shu would only be afraid to avoid them, but now, his spirits are extremely firm. These evil spirits cannot affect him. As for the consciousness, let them eat as much as you want.


    He didn''t move, with a smile on his mouth, but suddenly there was a sword in his hand.


    Not a heavy golden sword, but the Lishuang created before.


    Lishuang waved smoothly, sluggishly and slowly, only under the sword, an invisible wave of water quietly formed.


    As the sword body trembled, the water waves grew more and more, layered on top of each other, seemingly calm, but there was unspeakable power in it.


    In the blink of an eye, the waves under the sword exceeded a hundred layers.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was focused on the sword, without paying attention, the evil spirit beast had already jumped in front of him.


    Caiying behind him didn''t know the reason, only saw Zhou Shu motionless, could not help but exclaim, the sword light flashed through the hole, and the heavy gold sword jumped straight over.


    Zhou Shu looked at the evil spirit beast with a pointed sword.


    The water waves surged up, layer upon layer of waves, surging, hitting the evil spirit beast.


    The water waves that had accumulated for a long time burst out suddenly, and they continued to beat the evil spirit beast back several feet.


    And those evil spirits, almost all stuck on the ground, seemed to have lost all their strength.


    With a swish, the evil spirit beast flew back into the blood mist.


    When it looked at Zhou Shu again, it carried a trace of unspeakable fear.


    (Ps: Thank you Yi Jinyuan, the sky is blue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~) (to be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 739: Direct decisive battle

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and picked up the evil spirits on the ground and threw them into the black pot.


    It''s easy to send it up by myself.


    "Thank you, Caiying."


    "Hey, I didn''t see what you were doing, and there was no sword intent. Why did you drive it away?"


    Caiying floating behind him was a little puzzled. She was a sword spirit and was extremely sensitive to sword intent, but from Zhou Shu''s sword, she didn''t feel the sword intent.


    "I haven''t cultivated the sword intent yet, of course you can''t feel it."


    Zhou Shu did not look back, staring at the evil spirit beast in the blood mist, and did not relax for a moment.


    "Ah, there is no sword intent, so powerful?" Caiying was surprised, and then snorted again, humming, "I don''t believe it!"


    "Actually, I was a little surprised."


    There was a trace of doubt in Zhou Shu''s eyes. Indeed, he did not expect that the sword could directly drive away the evil spirit beast that was not weaker than the monk Yuan Ying, and also shot down a ground evil spirit.


    "It''s stronger than expected."


    If you think about it, it''s not surprising.


    That sword was called Bihai Chaosheng, and it was the first style of Treading the Sea Sword Art. It was also his first use.


    There are only seven styles of Treading on the Sea Sword Art, but he performed it for almost three years, and it was only a few months ago that it was completely completed, which shows the subtlety. In the following months, he has been practicing in the sea of ??knowledge, and he has not slackened in the slightest.


    Each style of the Treading Sea Sword Art combines the essence of the previous four changes, combining the divine consciousness and spiritual power almost perfectly. The sword art itself has the effects of the third and fourth changes. A sword has dozens of times the power, and it points directly to the opponent''s flaws. Even if there is no sword intent, the power is by no means idle. It is impossible for anyone to imagine. What''s more, what Zhou Shu has been practicing is the Sea-Treading Jue. The mind and the sword Jue are in the same line. There is no need to practice too much, and there is no sense of obscurity. Everything is natural, and the power that it exerts is naturally greater.


    It is worth mentioning that he used repeated deductions to make only a small change to the sword tactics of the real man on the sea, but that little change also made the sword tactics easier to learn, and the power was also increased.


    In addition, he has taken the flower of martial arts, any sword arts in his hands can exert a stronger power.


    Although the sword he used is not the best, and he can��t do his best, Lishuang is also preparing for the Sea-Treading Sword Art. All materials from the sea are used for casting, which is in line with the original intent of the Sword Art. gap.


    However, there is no sword intent at the moment. When Zhou Shuwu comes out of the sword intent on the sea, he finds a more suitable sword, adds the sword spirit, and then replaces the spiritual power in it with the elemental power... Its power will be a few steps higher. , I''m afraid that at that time, the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator can''t be a blow.


    Thinking of this, my heart felt relieved.


    After such a long deduction, we finally saw some results.


    The evil spirit beast suffered a sword, although it was extremely angry, but it did not come out again, just guarding in the blood mist, cruising back and forth.


    It also knows that only blood mist is its territory.


    "What to do, it won''t come out."


    Caiying looked at the evil spirit beast in the blood mist, hesitatingly said, "Now there is only one, do you want to go in and drive it out?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You can''t go in."


    In the blood mist, the evil spirit beast is like a fish in the water, not to mention, its speed is unbelievable, just like a teleport, and it has entered, and it can''t escape its attack.


    Although the heavy gold sword has the power of heaven and earth, which can provide some protection for Caiying, the fourth level is still lower. It is too difficult to face the evil spirit beast, a bit like a sheep entering the wolf''s mouth, it is difficult to retreat.


    If it weren''t for the black pot, it came and went suddenly in this secret realm, even the monk could only sigh and retreat.


    Only the black pot can squeeze the living space of the evil spirit beast a little bit, and force it to this level.


    Caiying shook her head, "What should I do?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, then said slowly, "I''ll go in and take a look."


    There was no way to continue to squeeze the space, the evil spirit beast couldn''t come out, in order to get it, it had to fight.


    Must also fight.


    "Oh. The palace will give you a sweeping array," Caiying pointed the sword and whispered, "Hey, don''t have anything to do."


    She also seemed to have a hunch, this entry might be a decisive battle.


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, red light appeared on his body, holding the sword in the farthest place from the evil spirit beast, stepped into the blood mist.


    Just stepping in, I felt a shock all over.


    The evil spirit beast appeared in front of him in an instant, and the fierce light appeared. At least there were three powerful Nascent Soul Realm techniques that slammed on him, but what was even more terrifying was that the evil spirit beast stretched out a few The ten tentacles went straight into the sea of ??knowledge.


    The Sea of ??Consciousness Wall is very tough, but it is also difficult to resist such a violent attack. Once it invades the Sea of ??Consciousness, it will become a corpse just around the corner.


    The speed is incredible, but it is true.


    The enemy is already there, and the sword can''t do its job.


    The red light on Zhou Shu''s body became stronger and stronger, like a round of the sun, the mad shark armor that had already activated, blocking those magic tricks outside.


    But the attack on the sea of ??consciousness can only rely on divine consciousness to resist.


    Pop, pop, pop.


    A series of soft sounds, all in a flash, are the same as the experience long ago.


    Extremely cruel.


    At this moment, Zhou Shu became surprisingly calm and calm, concentrated all his consciousness, and tried his best to stop the attack of the evil spirit beast.


    With Zhou Shu''s current spirit and consciousness, it can be compared with the late-stage cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm but facing the evil spirit beast, it is still not enough.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, further increasing his consciousness.


    In his sea of ??knowledge, the tree of spirits was constantly trembling, and the green grass on the grassland was the same. Their green faded at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a large amount of divine consciousness was output by overdrawing his own vitality.


    This kind of situation is very rare, and the harm to himself is not small, but Zhou Shu must be so.


    Fight, naturally you must do your best.


    As long as you get the evil spirit beast, you can make up for it.


    "Ah, ah, hey, I won''t die!... The old man''s life is his own, and the sky can''t take it away... Eat, eat, eat..."


    In Zhou Shu''s sea of ??consciousness, strange sounds sounded inexplicably, it should be the obsession of the evil spirit beast, and it was this obsession that made it damned and not dead, turning into the evil spirit beast to harm people.


    The original Hong Yuan was the same, but his power was much weaker.


    Zhou Shu did not respond, and the response had no effect. That obsession had become a devil.


    "what happened to you?"


    Caiying outside the blood mist only saw Zhou Shu''s head covered by a black shadow, and she suddenly became anxious, "Speak! You speak! My palace..."


    Zhou Shu looked attentive, naturally he didn''t hear her words. Everything about him now is protecting the sea of ??consciousness.


    "My Palace will help you!"


    Caiying felt something was wrong, and the light on her body continued to flicker, and even her heavy golden sword turned green.


    Obviously, she was eager in her heart, and she had used her ability excessively, and the Tier 4 heavy golden sword was not enough to bear.


    The sword light flickered, cutting down and down the evil spirit beast.


    The evil spirit beast didn''t realize it, because everything about it was also attacking Zhou Shu''s sea of ??consciousness.


    This is a fierce battle that cannot be lost. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 740: 3 full force

    phone-reading


    Like a tug-of-war, confidence in a confrontation is extremely important. If one party shows a little timidity and wants to retreat, the other party must take advantage of the situation to chase, so that the opponent has no chance of turning over.


    Zhou Shu''s fierce battle with the evil spirit beast finally changed a bit after three hundred breaths.


    When the evil spirit beast showed a hint of retreat, the originally balanced battle situation suddenly changed, and Zhou Shu immediately increased its strength.


    Suddenly, within the Sea of ??Knowledge, large areas of the originally emerald green grassland became scorched and withered, and there were also many dead branches on the tree of spirits, and many yellow leaves fell and scattered on the ground.


    It''s barren.


    Excessive extraction will inevitably lead to such a result.


    But there is a reward for giving, a large amount of spiritual consciousness poured out, took advantage of the situation, and instantly overwhelmed the evil spirit beast.


    The evil spirit beast was restrained by others, and was more panicked. It immediately wanted to escape. With its speed, it seemed not difficult to escape, but when it thought of this dian, it realized that it had been shaved by the sword light to only a half.


    what happened?


    In a moment of shock, Zhou Shu launched a counterattack.


    The divine consciousness kept moving forward, completely wrapped the evil spirit beast, and stuffed it into the black pot. It was simple and crude, but effective.


    He immediately withdrew from the blood mist.


    Without money, a lot of spiritual power is poured into the black pot.


    The black pot bloomed with bright light, and even heard bursts of unvoiced sounds, which was quite strange, and the screams of the evil spirit beasts gradually weakened, approaching nothing.


    Snapped.


    Jin Chan opened his mouth, and a large mass of black liquor fell down. Zhou Shu quickly filled it with a bottle, and then stared at the other Jin Chan.


    Without waiting long, Jin Chan opened his mouth.


    The crystal-like pearl of the soul fluid was revealed, much larger than the previous soul fluid, it was the size of a thumb, smooth and clean, without a trace of impurities, and exuding an irresistible temptation.


    Seeing the soul liquid appeared, Zhou Shu finally breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes went dark and he passed out.


    This time, the fight against the evil spirit beast seemed calm, but it was actually extremely fierce. The uninterrupted output of three hundred breaths and the consumption was unprecedentedly huge, and it caused a lot of damage to his spirit.


    I can''t wake up in a few days.


    "Hey, hello, are you okay?"


    Caiying flew over anxiously and circled Zhou Shu for a while, "You can''t be okay, my palace..."


    But no matter how she yelled, Zhou Shu wouldn''t wake up.


    It was not until five days later that Zhou Shu woke up leisurely.


    "Hey, you slept too long!"


    Just after waking up, there was a voice of pleasing in the ear, anxious with joy.


    Zhou Shu reluctantly lifted his body and dianped his head, "Fortunately, are you all right?"


    "The evil spirit beasts are dead, what can you do in this palace? You look weak, does it matter?"


    Caiying swayed in front of Zhou Shu several times, and said loudly, "You can''t die, my palace doesn''t want to fall asleep anymore. It is too troublesome to find the master again."


    Zhou Shu''s face was as pale as paper at this time, there was no trace of blood, and the whole person didn''t seem to have any vitality, indeed, he was extremely weak.


    He squeezed out a smile, "I can''t die, it won''t bother you. Speaking of it, I really troubled you this time, and you may not win without you."


    Caiying immediately became happy, "Just know, hehe."


    Zhou Shu took out the soul fluid he had collected before, and poured several mouthfuls.


    After a few mouthfuls of the soul fluid, it rained and misted suddenly in the sea, and the yellow leaves and grass blades gradually began to come back to life.


    The prerequisite for Zhou Shu''s decision to fight is that these soul fluids, with them, he can quickly recover, even if the soul is damaged, he can make up for it.


    Meditate into concentration and concentrate on absorbing.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu recovered a lot. Although it would take a few days to reach the perfect state, he was no longer so weak.


    It''s time to clean up the results.


    The black pot is still on the ground, and the soul fluid like Ye Mingzhu is also shining with crystal light, but Zhou Shu is a little strange. The golden toad that has never opened his mouth is now also open, with a mouth in it. A bead, but pale golden.


    "One more? And it''s not liquid?"


    Looking at the pale golden beads, Zhou Shu was a little puzzled.


    "Maybe the evil spirit beast is different?"


    I was used to seeing Zhou Shu''s transformation of evil spirits, but I didn''t think about anything, "When you fainted that day, this bead came out."


    "I don''t know if it''s good or bad, don''t care about it."


    Zhou Shu took out a jade bottle, put away the pale golden beads, fixed his gaze on the soul fluid, then glanced at Caiying, somewhat surprised, "Caiying, why didn''t you eat a dian first?"


    Judging from Caiying''s temperament, it is indeed strange that the soul liquid can be kept here for five days without any shortage.


    Caiying had eaten a lot of the soul fluid he had hidden before.


    "Do you think your house likes to steal food so much!"


    The sword light flashed, and Caiying knocked Zhou Shu with resentment, "This is what you want to use, it is not rare to eat in this palace... Besides, what does this palace eat so much and what to do without a good sword? More and more people hold back, stop eating, stop eating."


    "There will be good swords. It''s rare for the Lord Palace Master to be so humble, I''m not welcome."


    "Humph."


    Zhou Shu arched his hand at the heavy golden sword, smiled and picked up the evil spirit beast soul liquid, and looked at it for a while, the spiritual power in his hand was like a knife, dividing the soul liquid into many pieces.


    He is only one point away from Consummation. If he takes all of them, if he exceeds the realm of Consummation, the extra soul fluid will not increase the soul. For such a rare soul fluid, it is really a great waste, and he cannot allow it. This happens.


    "One dian...and one dian..."


    After taking the three petals continuously, Zhou Shu finally showed a smile, keeping his mind guarded, and closed his eyes peacefully.


    Worthy of being an evil spirit beast, the transformed soul fluid is much stronger than ordinary soul fluid, and it is indeed very effective.


    With the absorption of the soul liquid the soul finally reached the most saturated state, one more point will be more, one less point will be less, and there is nothing more complete than now.


    The spiritual consciousness is consummated, and the spiritual consciousness will naturally not take long. After all, it is a relationship that depends on it. After three days, the spiritual consciousness is successfully completed.


    Needless to say, spiritual power, the seven-thousand-dollar stone is not for nothing, and one month later, spiritual power is also successfully completed.


    In the Golden Core Realm less than ten years, he has cultivated the seventh-grade golden core to the Consummation of Soul, Spirit, Consciousness, Spiritual Power and Three Powers. This kind of thing, I am afraid that it is unique in the entire cultivation world.


    Zhou Shu was calm and calm, and didn''t think this was a great achievement. Although Jin Dan was complete, it was still far from his goal.


    It''s time to prepare for baby.


    As far as cultivating immortals is concerned, compared to condensing into golden pills, infant birth is much more relaxed. There is no distinction of rank. The rank is basically determined in the golden pills, and no external conditions are required, such as pill medicine and blessed earth. Wait, as long as three powers are reached, most practitioners can do it. In fact, most of the immortal cultivating realms in the Golden Core Realm since then are also like this. The only restriction on the immortal cultivator by Heaven is whether he can truly achieve his realm.


    It seems that the steps are simple, but it is really difficult to do it, especially after the Nascent Soul Stage, not to mention it at this time.


    For Zhou Shu, there is almost no difficulty in forming a baby. When he forms a pill, he uses himself as a small world and builds a golden core based on his body. He has reached the superior realm of "the world is me and I am the world" close to the unity of nature and man. Now it is natural to turn the small world of Jindan into the body naive.


    He already knows a lot about giving birth.


    Zhou Shu settled down and planned to find a suitable place.


    At this time, the sky is quietly changing, and in a flash, clouds are densely covered.


    The scene seems familiar. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 741: Encountered a catastrophe

    phone-reading


    Looking up at the sky, Zhou Shu looked stagnant, solemn as a mountain.


    "Heavenly Tribulation!"


    In that dense cloud, purple electric light appeared from time to time, a cloud of clouds, like dark clouds.


    Not a natural vision, but a catastrophe!


    He had seen this scene on the Tianxing Peak. It is certainly not as powerful as it was back then, but the pressure on him is many times greater than at that time, making his always firm mind heavier unconsciously. .


    Obviously, the catastrophe came because of him.


    No one would have expected it. It was Zhou Shu in the Golden Core Realm who caused the catastrophe because he was about to give birth. Fortunately, no one noticed it in the secret realm. If this scene was outside, it would be extremely eye-catching. , Causing a sensation in the entire world of immortality, not just Dongshengzhou.


    Is it because he has gained so much that he is jealous of Heaven and wants to bury him here?


    Zhou Shu did have a lot of income, and perhaps because of this, it robbed or affected the luck of other people and changed a lot of fate, but he had a clear conscience.


    Or maybe it is God''s special favor, and the fall of heaven is a test?


    Zhou Shu didn''t know if it was right, he only knew that if he couldn''t overcome the catastrophe, his body and soul would be destroyed, and there would be no chance to come back.


    "It''s just the Nascent Soul Realm, is it necessary to cross the Tribulation? Why do you treat me so favorably?"


    Zhou Shu sighed softly. If he knew that, he should find and prepare to have another baby, but who could have expected it?


    God''s path is impermanent.


    After sighing for a few breaths, he soon gathered his mind and set about preparing.


    Unlike before, he can still avoid the catastrophe caused by Jin Songyang, but the catastrophe he has caused is absolutely impossible to avoid and must be completely endured.


    Caiying looked at the sky and suddenly said firmly, "My palace will help you!"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, waved the heavy gold sword away, and flew out dozens of feet away, "You have your calamity, how can you help me? The robbery can''t help, stay away, and see clearly. It''s good."


    Caiying stubbornly flew back, "This palace may not be able to help, but the best flying sword is okay. The best flying sword has the power of heaven and earth, and it can resist even the catastrophe? You take it, this palace and It together."


    "Fighting the sky with the sword, I haven''t reached this level yet, even Jin Songyang can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If it is the best defensive weapon, it may be helpful, but the attacking magic weapon is not very useful,"


    "Can''t you really help?"


    Caiying was very depressed. When she spoke again, she was already crying, "If you are gone, what will my palace do?"


    The sword spirit and the master are closely related. This time, unlike the past, she really felt that the atmosphere was extremely heavy, maybe life and death were different, and there was a sorrow in her heart that could not be concealed, and she immediately expressed it.


    "Don''t think so much."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, took out the spirit beast bag that had been on his body and hung it on the heavy gold sword, and said, "Protect it, and be careful."


    It has been more than a year, Xiao Gun is still sleeping inside, and he doesn''t know when he will wake up.


    Caiying didn''t say more, turned around and flew out, stopping at a place several tens of meters away from Zhou Shu, looking forward to her eyes.


    Zhou Shu stood up and took out the array talisman. Soon, the three formations were completed, forming a triple shield, and Zhou Shu was wrapped in it.


    The formations are good, they are all inherited from Baijing Island, but unfortunately the formations are poor. They are all very common materials. He doesn''t have time to make good formations, so he can only use them. Then, he took out a piece of magic weapon, most of which are Tier 5, he can''t use it well, but the materials are very tough, and it should also play a defensive role. Then, all the spiritual things that are rich in the power of wood movement are displayed without money.


    Layers of defense gradually took shape.


    Crazy Shark Demon Armor, Yan Fujing, etc., all used, Zhou Shu protected his mind and waited for the catastrophe to come.


    Not long after, a burst of invisible wind came.


    In an instant, the dark red and rusty sand on the ground not far away was blown away by the wind, exposing the black soil underneath.


    Zhou Shu''s expression became more and more solemn. He has been here for more than a year, knowing how thick and hard the layer of sand on the ground is, and how much suffocation he is tired. Even with his sword, it is difficult to penetrate a few feet. Now it is just a gust of wind. They are all blown away.


    The most soft but also the most rigid is the wind of heaven.


    This calamity was extraordinary, it was the calamity of Jin Songyang, there were only two calamities of fire and thunder, and Zhou Shu encountered the wind of heaven.


    Heavenly Tribulation itself is a purple thunder, but before it will differentiate into various changes, the more changes, the more special the Heavenly Tribulation, perhaps the stronger it is.


    Heaven really treated him kindly, not to mention the calamity of the Golden Core Realm, the calamity encountered was different from ordinary people.


    But if he survived this catastrophe, he would definitely get no less.


    Seeing the wind of Heaven''s Tribulation approaching, Zhou Shu closed his eyes slightly, his expression gradually turning indifferent.


    There was a soft crack.


    The three formations in the outer layer were blown out instantly and disappeared.


    But the wind stopped and turned away.


    Not long after waiting, the fire of Heaven''s Tribulation also came down.


    The slightest bit, like rain and snow, is much smaller than Jin Songyang��s tribulation fire, and its range is very small, only within a hundred meters. However, the tribulation fire is denser and there is almost no way to avoid it, but Zhou Shu did not think about it. Avoid.


    It was Caiying outside that flew out several tens of feet before leaving the range.


    After the fire fell, there was no more defensive weapon around Zhou Shu. The material almost melted into ash, and the better ones were destroyed. They no longer have a defensive effectAll of this. It happened before the catastrophe really came.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were slightly dim, and Heavenly Tribulation was indeed unusual, but it seemed to be a bit too strong. Jie Lei hadn''t come yet, so what should I do later?


    "Be careful!"


    Not far away, Caiying''s exclamation came.


    A gap suddenly opened between the stratoclouds of electric light, and a purple lightning gradually protruded.


    The radiating light kept shining, and when it was shining, the entire secret realm turned dark purple.


    Like a dragon out of the abyss, there are no minions, but its power is already shocking.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t heard of it, his spiritual power had been fully concentrated, his body was red like blood, and the roots of the scarlet bone spurs were prominent, like a violent shark.


    In the red light, many dark green rays can be seen.


    That was the Wooden Armor Art. The wood aura in the surrounding spirits was all gathered on Zhou Shu, forming another layer of protection behind the mad shark armor.


    After the Mu Jia Jue, the current extreme Yan Fu Jing, Bark State, Tree Blood State, Tree Bone State, fully opened, the whole body is as tough as the Yan Fu Shenmu.


    In addition to the formation, the magic weapon, there is also a three-layer defense, which is not considered to be the vast divine consciousness that protects the mind and the sea of ??knowledge.


    But is this enough? Zhou Shu was still a little worried.


    The Thunder of Heavenly Tribulation is the most violent force in the world of Xuanhuang Continent, not one of them.


    Bang!


    Violet light appeared, and the world faded.


    A thunder of Heavenly Tribulation that was more than ten feet thick landed on Zhou Shu, accompanied by a loud thunderbolt, and Zhou Shu completely lost its traces in the violent light.


    In a moment, the light dissipated.


    Only the smoke and dust left in the sky, and a huge pit with a radius of ten feet.


    I don''t know how much. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 742: Again

    phone-reading


    A ray of light flashed and flew directly into the deep hole.


    It is Caiying.


    The potholes are extremely deep, and the surrounding soil has been refined at high temperature to make it hard and smooth, like porcelain.


    She was very worried and flew for nearly a hundred meters, only to see a group of black human-shaped objects in the hole, which seemed to be Zhou Shu, but her whole body was charred, as if she had just dug out from the mud.


    "what!"


    With an exclamation, she immediately flew over.


    "Why are you here, get out!"


    The dark thing was Zhou Shu, his consciousness was still sober, but his voice was unusually harsh.


    The robbery did not pass, and another robbery thunder might not be able to bear it, but Caiying definitely couldn''t bear it.


    "You are okay, great!"


    Caiying cheered, with some tears of joy.


    Zhou Shu became more serious, shouting loudly, "Get out!"


    "If you don''t go out, the catastrophe is gone, don''t believe me, look!"


    Caiying stubbornly shook, the tip of the sword pointed to the sky.


    When Zhou Shuning looked at it, he couldn''t help being startled slightly, his heart relaxed, and he relaxed completely.


    The sky was clear, and there was no trace of cloud, and it was restored to its previous appearance. Obviously, there was only the robbery thunder, which disappeared after it came down.


    It''s really gone.


    Zhou Shu smiled and got up, making a magic trick, and the burnt blackness on his body suddenly disappeared.


    Those are the remains of the mad shark armor.


    When the thunder fell, the first thing to bear was the mad shark armor, how violent the thunder thunder was, even the top grade mad shark demon armor of the fifth rank, it only resisted for less than a breath, it shattered every inch and melted into ashes.


    However, this breath also eliminated most of Jie Lei''s power.


    The rest of Jie Lei, although it still broke through the defense of the Wooden Armor Art, and turned countless wood spirits into nothingness, but facing Zhou Shu''s body protected by Yan Fujing, it was unable to continue, causing only a little damage, and then disappeared. .


    Zhou Shu didn''t have a serious problem, but he was probably the only one who could do this, and most of them couldn''t even bear the wind of Heavenly Tribulation before changing to other Golden Core Cultivators.


    But even so, Zhou Shu tried his best. If there is another thunder of heaven, he may not be able to stop it, and he feels like he is in danger.


    Fortunately, there was only one robbery thunder.


    It was in line with his expectations.


    Heaven also has Tao, although it is the ruler of the Xuanhuang Continent, it must also obey the rules of the heavens. For the cultivators who want to break through themselves, the way of heaven can deal with them, but they must also have their own way. They can��t act indiscriminately. If you just casually kill the genius in the world, I am afraid that there will be replacements in the heavens at any time. Characters appear.


    Let Zhou Shu in the Golden Core Realm suffer from the Heavenly Tribulation, it is already a somewhat extraordinary performance of the Heavenly Dao, if it is repeated again and again, it will be innocent.


    Zhou Shu took Caiying and flew slowly outside the cave, with a smile on his face along the way.


    Of course it is worthy of joy to have survived the catastrophe.


    And he also had a lot of his own understanding of the robbery.


    Since cultivating immortality, he has obtained a lot of opportunities, robbed a lot of resources, and changed the luck of many people, such as refining the best magic weapon, discovering secrets, cultivating the sea tactic, beheading the cultivator, etc., these things, The way of heaven is naturally clear.


    For him, these are all good things, they are positive values, but for the Heavenly Dao who wants to maintain the balance of the world, they are not good things, they are negative values. These negative values ??have been accumulated and cannot be resolved. Until now, they have achieved a day. Jie, come and punish him. Most immortal cultivators would not encounter it until crossing the Tribulation Realm, but Zhou Shu was much earlier.


    If today''s catastrophe has passed, it is equivalent to those negative values ??being emptied and returning to normal in the future. Heavenly Dao no longer feels bad for him. In the future, he should be favored, and luck will still be there.


    From this point of view alone, this heavenly catastrophe is worth it.


    What''s more, he has gained a lot of insights from the tribulations, which will be of great help to the future crossing the tribulation realm.


    "What laughing!"


    Caiying''s worries were gone, and she returned to her previous appearance, and said angrily, "Don''t laugh, let this palace worry and laugh."


    "After the catastrophe, it''s natural to be happy."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "And I have learned a lot of truths from it, and I will tell you in the future that when you face the catastrophe in the future, you can expect to know something."


    Caiying wondered, "Does this palace also cross the catastrophe?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be, I don''t know much, but there are some such things recorded in the ancient books, and you are a heaven and earth spirit, you don''t need to learn any tricks like a cultivator, wait until you grow enough. , Then it will naturally usher in the calamity and gain the Dao and the Immortal."


    "Hee hee, maybe this palace became immortal earlier than you!"


    Caiying became excited, and flew back and forth around Zhou Shu, the green light flashed constantly, like a butterfly, it was really beautiful.


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, and shook his head secretly, but he didn''t say something.


    As far as he knows, the celestial calamity faced by the immortal cultivator is extremely difficult. No one has successfully entered the Mahayana realm for thousands of years, and the elves, as a product born from the origin of heaven and earth, have a lot more calamity than the immortal cultivator, and they can succeed. Few, as far as Sword Spirit is concerned, Xuanyuan Sword Spirit has been the only one in history, successfully surpassing the robbery.


    The chance of profit is very small.


    "By the way, where is the spirit beast bag?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the heavy golden sword, a little strange.


    "what?"


    Caiying was stunned for a moment, and whispered, "Maybe it fell outside while flying in... My palace was impatient for a while..."


    "It''s okay can''t drop it."


    Zhou Shu took a few steps out of the pit and looked up, the spirit beast bag was lying not far from the pit.


    Fortunately, it was not burned by the fire.


    He beckoned and put it in his hand, opened it, and the shrunken little roll stretched out his small head, his eyes flickering and unusually clear.


    "Wake up? This sleep is really long enough."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed and quickly took out Xiao Gun and looked at it carefully.


    The appearance has not changed much from before, except that the three sharp horns on the original forehead, at this time, only one white is left, standing in the center, round and smooth, and crystal clear as jade.


    "Woohoo!"


    As soon as the spirit beast bag came out, Xiao Gun immediately jumped on him, rubbing it affectionately. Zhou Shu was also overjoyed, grabbing Xiao Gun in his hand and rubbing it around.


    Caiying looked at the two of them, not without jealousy, but soon, she changed her color and exclaimed, "Ah, here again?"


    "What''s coming again?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, as if he felt something, his heart tightened suddenly, and he quickly looked at the sky.


    Suddenly, the sky that was still clear in Shicai was covered with clouds again.


    The clouds are a little different from the previous ones. They are clustered together, the colors are multicolored, but they are extremely dark, as if they are surrounded by a thick layer of gray, and there are similarities. In the clouds, there are also different colors. Lightning surrounds, bursts of electric light are constantly emitting.


    "Heaven Tribulation again?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, but he was also puzzled. He didn''t feel the pressure before, not at all.


    Looking at Xiao Gun in front of him, he seemed to have an enlightenment.


    These visions should be for Xiaogun.


    Xiao Gun is about to advance.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support of Xiefeng, and thank you book friends who have collected and subscribed to vote~~) (to be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 743: Xiao Guns Fate

    phone-reading


    Xiao Gun wants to be promoted to the fifth rank, from the black chick to the chi beast.


    Zhou Shu and Xiao Gun, after so many years of accumulation, finally saw results.


    However, the change from ordinary bugs to ancient alien beasts is too great, changing the normal trajectory of the heavenly path, forbidden by the heavenly path, and it is impossible to succeed without experiencing great ordeal.


    This great ordeal is the catastrophe it will experience.


    Xiao Gun obviously realized this too.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    It jumped off Zhou Shu, shouted at Caiying a few times, then ran out, and ran to a place far away from Zhou Shu before stopping.


    Looking at Zhou Shu from a distance, his eyes were a little bit reluctant, and then he turned around, extremely firm.


    The body unfolded, his four feet on the ground, his head up to the sky, the corners of his forehead suddenly gleamed, bursting into a brilliant five-color light.


    In the light, the body of less than three feet seemed to gradually grow taller and stand upright.


    "Xiao Gun said, don''t go there."


    Caiying whispered, to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "I know."


    Although he didn''t understand, the tacit understanding for a long time made him understand Xiaogun''s thoughts instantly, and it had to bear everything on its own.


    Caiying was a little anxious, and her voice became louder, "Are you really not going over? Still laughing, he has to face the catastrophe, that is the catastrophe! Don''t you want to help him? You don''t go, then Go to the palace."


    The sword light flashed, and a green light flew towards Xiao Gun.


    But before he flew out ten feet, Zhou Shu grasped the hilt of the sword and slowly pulled it back.


    Zhou Shu still smiled and said calmly, "We can''t help this kind of calamity. Believe Xiao Gun, it can do it."


    Caiying nodded ignorantly, seeming to realize something, and calmed down, watching Xiao Gun with Zhou Shu.


    While the storm was surging, the first robbery thunder fell.


    Jie Lei''s radius is one foot, not purple, but pure gold. With the sound of thunder, the bright brilliance instantly enveloped the earth.


    Snapped!


    Jie Lei hit Xiao Gun completely without a trace of it scattered elsewhere.


    Xiaogun''s body trembled heavily, all four feet softened, and fell to the ground, but it quickly stood up tenaciously, restored its previous posture, and raised its head to the sky.


    His body was scorched and his hair was spotted.


    The light on the horns has also dimmed a lot, and the golden light in it is not left at all.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was tight. This scene was like Xiao Gun''s golden travel power, all taken away by that robbery.


    Is it true that it can''t be changed?


    His thoughts were uncertain, and another robbery thunder fell.


    ...


    But within dozens of breaths, five robbery thunders fell one after another.


    Each robbery thunder had a different color, but it was exactly the same as the light on Xiao Gun''s body, five consecutively, without exception, each of them deprived Xiao Gun of a kind of light.


    The power of the five elements has all disappeared.


    Xiao Gun was still standing, standing in a bloodstain.


    Almost all the hair on his body was scorched, revealing the flesh and blood inside, no longer looks like the past, it seems that it has no strength at all, it will fall down with a light push, and can no longer get up.


    As a beast of the five elements, now he has no power of the five elements.


    In the sky, the robbery clouds are densely covered, and the purple electric light pulsates back and forth.


    boom--


    The thunder that descended this time was purple.


    In Lei Guang, Zhou Shu clenched his fists.


    It is said in the classics that it is dozens of times more difficult for monsters and elves to gain Dao than for human cultivators. Now it seems that it is so.


    There are various methods for monks to cope with the robbery, formations, magic weapons, tactics, etc. can be used, and the monsters do not have these means to defend, and even their own abilities are also deprived, and then directly respond to the robbery with their flesh .


    Heavenly Dao is really cruel to monsters and inhumane.


    The purple thunder is extremely thin, but extremely solid, like a whip, heavily drawn on the sharp corner of Xiaowan''s forehead.


    Snapped!


    The sharp white corners broke apart suddenly, and countless pieces splashed around and scattered all over the place.


    "what!"


    Caiying couldn''t help exclaiming, "This..."


    Zhou Shu''s face was calm, but his mood sank heavily. He knew what it meant to break the sharp corner. The sharp corner was tied to Xiaogun''s life. All the essence was in it. Now it is completely broken, which is probably not good.


    Xiao Gun couldn''t hold it anymore and fell down, curled up in the blood that was about to dry up.


    I haven''t moved for a while.


    Xiao Kun, who was originally active and vivid, looked like a rag, and could no longer feel vitality.


    "Is it dead...what should I do?"


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, worried and anxious.


    "Wait."


    Zhou Shuyan was brief and concise, and the situation was very bad, but he felt that there was still a glimmer of life in Xiao Gun''s body, which had not been wiped out.


    Time passed quickly, but very long.


    The small rolling body that curled up into a ball gradually emitted a pure white brilliance, very light, but also very obvious, beating down and down, like breathing.


    "what?"


    When the incident happened suddenly, Caiying was a little sluggish looking at the light.


    Zhou Shu stared intently, and gradually revealed a smile. He could perceive that that brilliance breeds a powerful vitality that is hard to stop, and that vitality is so pure and flawless, like a newborn baby.


    Sure enough, you didn''t read you wrong, Xiaofu.


    In a short while, the brilliance became denser, and gradually became more mellow, covering Xiao Gun, only a little shadow could be seen.


    You can vaguely see that Xiao Gun gradually got up, raised his head to the sky again, and looked at the sky proudly.


    The sky also quietly changed.


    The haze gradually disappeared, and the five-colored clouds began to show the incomparably brilliant brilliance.


    As the haze was gone, the five-colored rays of light lost their obstacles, and they continued to shed from the clouds, all falling on Xiao Gun.


    The five-color brilliance, blending into the white brilliance, undergoes various wonderful changes.


    This kind of sight was unheard of, Zhou Shu was a little dazed.


    Indeed, this rare vision in a thousand years is like a miracle that hasn''t happened in the past many years, and it is rarely recorded in the ancient books.


    That''s because it hasn''t been a long time since the alien beast with the blood of the true dragon has been promoted.


    Only the alien beast with the blood of the real dragon can have such a vision after successfully passing the test of the way of heaven.


    The ancient true dragons are all divine beasts, and all exist beyond or equal to the Dao of Heaven. Although they have long been far away from this world, there are still entanglements with the Dao of Heaven.


    For their descendants, the Heavenly Dao will impose various tribulations, called the True Dragon��s Tribulation, which is a test that the descendants must pass. It is very difficult. There are very few monsters that can survive, and there is no one in a million. After the catastrophe, those offspring will be recognized by the heavens, and gradually gain the shade left by their ancestors, through the catastrophe again and again, and continue to grow stronger, until they get the true power of the true dragon.


    For example, Xiao Gun with Chilong''s bloodline had all the power of the five elements dissipated before it, but now it has obtained more pure and powerful power, which is the power of the five elements with the power of heaven and earth.


    Zhou Shu stared at everything in front of him, gradually relieved.


    He didn''t know the specifics, but he could also perceive that the power in the five-color light was obviously much stronger than the previous five elements. It seemed to be of the same origin, but it resembled a cloud of mud, like the difference between spiritual power and yuan power. .


    Xiao Gun is really going to advance this time, and his strength will definitely increase substantially.


    Now it depends on how much Xiao Gun can accept. The more he accepts, the higher his achievements.


    After the light dissipated, Xiao Gun would take a step ahead of him and reach a higher realm, becoming a Tier 5 monster.


    No, it is a fifth-order strange beast.


    It is also a very happy thing to watch my companion grow up.


    Zhou Shu sat down cross-legged, smiling, waiting for the moment to come. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 744: Knot baby

    phone-reading


    I don''t know how long it took, the clouds in the sky began to disperse, and the light on Xiao Gun''s body slowly disappeared.


    When the world is clear and bright, there is still a purple light and shadow, splitting the clouds against the wind, galloping down.


    The light and shadow are extremely weak, but it is faintly visible, it is a little dragon with its teeth and claws.


    Long Wei followed, and the four fields were utterly unhappy.


    Long Ying escaped into the brilliance, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and the brilliance disappeared completely.


    Xiao Gun''s whole body shook, and he let out a long hiss, clear and clear like a dragon''s roar, the sound spread thousands of miles, echoing back and forth in the secret realm.


    It paused on the spot, looking at the sky proudly, motionless for a while.


    "Don''t show off, come here."


    Zhou Shu beckoned far away.


    Xiao Gun was taken aback when he heard the sound, then turned around, drooping his ears and ran towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Gun intently, "Not much has changed..."


    Indeed, Xiao Gun was basically the same as before, except that the fiery red became pure white, and the corners of his forehead became purple. He had little change. The attitude towards Zhou Shu was also the same. He jumped directly onto Zhou Shu and couldn��t help but rub. Nong, quite cheerful.


    "Recovered so quickly, much better than our cultivators."


    Going up and down, without missing any place, Zhou Shu hugged Xiao Gun and rubbed it carefully, but no scar was found. Xiao Gun was like a newborn, perfect.


    Xiao Gun just now, but with scars, resisted a catastrophe with his body.


    "Woohoo."


    Xiao Gun was very uncomfortable with Zhou Shu''s excessive enthusiasm, and protested with disgust, but unexpectedly did not escape, nor did he spray water or fireballs at Zhou Shu.


    "Yes, more obedient than before."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of color, and then gently pulled the soft long hair a few times before letting it go down satisfied.


    Xiao Kun slid down, looked around, and quickly found the Juyuan Formation, immediately ran in, lay down lazily, and fell asleep again. It has just been promoted, it has a lot of demand for vitality, this is instinct.


    "Still the same, greedy and lazy."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, stood up, his expression was quite happy.


    Xiaogun''s promotion to the alien beast can also be regarded as the end of a long-standing major event. From then on, Xiaogun''s strength has greatly improved, and he will be a great help in the future. Oh, without the future, he will be able to come in handy in this secret realm.


    Regrettably, the realm has been promoted, but the spiritual wisdom has not grown much.


    As expected, it is a long process for monsters and elves to develop their wisdom. Most of them take a thousand years or more. How old is Xiao Gun? But Zhou Shu didn''t worry, Xiaogun was born with a strange talent, and he had a lot of soul fluid in it, which should be able to shorten this process a lot.


    "Humph."


    Caiying''s voice came from around, seemingly resentful.


    "Envy? Do you want to hug, then come."


    Zhou Shu turned sideways, looked at the heavy golden sword meaningfully, and stretched out his hand.


    "You! Ben... Ben... My palace didn''t think so, don''t want to meet my palace!"


    The sword light flashed, Caiying flew out like an escape, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Haha, I haven''t grown up much either."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, smiled and walked back to the Juyuan Formation, looking at the sword and beast beside him, showing a bit of solemnity, "Since you are all well, it is my turn. I will prepare to have a baby later. , Caiying, look at Xiaogun and remember to make up the original stone at all times, you know."


    Although Caiying is a sword, she can do nothing less than a cultivator. With her, Zhou Shu will save a lot of things.


    Caiying turned around and moved a little away from Zhou Shu, "Needless to say, but this palace is for self-cultivation, not for you. Also, when you are better, you must help this palace find the sword, otherwise this palace won��t Follow you."


    "natural."


    Zhou Shu smiled and closed his eyes quietly.


    Everything is ready, if it hadn''t been for Xiao Gun''s sudden appearance, he would have been giving birth.


    As time passed day by day, Zhou Shu sat in the formation and never moved.


    Caiying and Xiaogun are absorbing vitality and growing up most of the time, and occasionally discuss with Zhou Shu, but both of them are still children, maybe one is five and the other is ten, and the discussion is also a little unclear. Of course, the noise is constant.


    "Caiying, I want Yuanshi."


    "No! Call me Lord Palace!"


    "Oh, Lord Palace, give me the original stone."


    "Hehe, take it, just don''t tell him."


    "Hmm, Caiying, don''t worry."


    "Go to hell!"


    Zhou Shu, who is like a stone statue, has been undergoing tremendous changes in his body.


    The birth of a baby will build a complete small world in the Golden Core Realm, and return to the appearance of a baby.


    Life is two, two begets three, until all things become one, Yuan Ying is closer to the origin, whether it is his origin or the origin of Tao.


    Yuan Ying is not a golden pill. It absorbs spiritual energy and no longer transforms it into spiritual power, but naturally emits vitality and vitality closer to the source.


    Forming a Nascent Infant is only the first step in the Nascent Soul Realm. The Nascent Infant is only a combination of the original powers and cannot even exist outside the body, but with continuous practice, it will gradually merge into other powers such as divine consciousness and divine soul, Aperture until distracted, and finally, Yuan Ying turned into a soul.


    The primordial spirit is the true innermost pursuit of the immortal cultivator, the masterpiece of hard cultivation, transcending the existence of the flesh, and has incredible abilities.


    Zhou Shu''s small world has long been perfect, and the small world works like the world It is built on its own, and it is not difficult to condense into an infant. It only takes time.


    Three months later.


    Clouds are again dense in the secret realm.


    But this time obviously it has nothing to do with the number of calamities. The clouds are beautiful and colorful. The clouds have different shapes, like fairy gods and beasts, and even fairy grass and spirit birds, all moving in the wind, and sometimes there is a fairy sound. , A state of peace.


    Amid the auspicious clouds, a light-colored long rainbow descended quickly, landing on Zhou Shu, covering Zhou Shu in it.


    Various scenes are presented one by one in Changhong.


    If Zhou Shu is conscious, he can find that most of these scenes are the process of his cultivation. From the complete breaking of the Qi channel to the formation of the Nascent Infant, the hardship far exceeds that of others, and it is beyond words.


    Caiying and Xiaogun stared at Changhong with extremely focused expressions. For them, what they experienced at this time was an extremely rare opportunity.


    If they want to transcend the way of heaven, they must transform themselves into human beings so that they can survive the catastrophe normally. To them, Zhou Shu''s cultivation process is both inspiration and inspiration.


    The two were dumbfounded, speechless.


    After a hundred breaths of Changhong, it gradually dissipated into waves.


    Amidst the entanglement, many water droplets flowed down. The pearls were like crystals, tiny bits and pieces, like rain but not rain. It was extremely solid vitality, condensed into liquid vitality.


    The rain of vitality.


    The rain of vitality is more pure than the vitality in the gathering array, which is of great benefit to the cultivator.


    I''m afraid that any cultivator will be astonished to the extreme when he sees this scene, forming a Nascent Infant and having a natural vision, and even the rain falls from the sky. Such a blessing from heaven is also unique.


    The so-called God rewards hard work.


    The rare 7-Rank Golden Pill in the world has made some achievements after going through hardships, not to mention having survived the catastrophe and repaid the loss of Heaven.


    It should be. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 745: Perfect success

    phone-reading


    A little bit of rain, as if being called, fell towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s body was instantly covered with a layer of mist, like a moon-colored gauze scarf.


    Zhou Shu, who had just experienced the birth of a baby and was on the verge of a virtual care, suddenly felt unspeakably refreshed, and his exhaustion disappeared, and the empty Yuan Ying gradually became full in the rain.


    It''s not just Zhou Shu.


    Both the rain and the dew, Caiying and Xiaogun around him were equally blessed by the rain of vitality, and this opportunity was equally great.


    "Woohoo!"


    "It would be great if it were like this every day!"


    Caiying was absorbing the vitality, while looking at Zhou Shu, she whispered, "Forget it, this palace will not leave for now."


    After a hundred breaths, the rain of vitality is gone.


    There was a drumbeat, and the clouds in the sky gradually disappeared without a trace.


    The vision didn''t last long, but the blessing of heaven was a real improvement, much better than last time, perhaps because of that heavenly catastrophe.


    The more you give, the more you get.


    At this time, Zhou Shuslow opened his eyes, and the light flashed in his eyes, his temperament was still the same, but he was no longer the one he used to be.


    The cultivator became a cultivator.


    "Ah, are you awake?"


    Caiying exclaimed, then flew over and said in an unusual tone, "Unexpectedly, you used to cultivate so hard, and even your Qi pulse was broken... If you can do it now, even my palace has a little admiration for you. Up."


    The scene in Changhong before gave her a big shock, and she couldn''t wait to say it.


    In her memory, there are also some of Lan Caiying''s past. Lan Caiying''s smooth wind is completely different from Zhou Shu, which touches her very much.


    "That''s nothing, no immortal cultivator is smooth."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, but was also a little surprised, "How did you know?"


    He in the nubile has no knowledge of the outside world, and naturally does not know what happened.


    "Humph, of course I know..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Caiying put away her mischievous temperament, and she said the scene again, and asked with envy, "Those rain is so comfortable, when will you come again? I still want it."


    "It turned out to be so."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, seemingly enlightened, "No wonder it will be so comfortable. I was still wondering how it was different from what is said in the classics. It turns out that it is. Thank you."


    He looked up at the sky, smiled and arched his hands.


    It is recorded in the ancient books that, like the foundation, there will be a period of weakness after the birth of a baby, but obviously, the rain from the sky helped him through this period, and it also gave the newly born Yuan Ying a good foundation , No additional time to consolidate the Yuan Ying.


    This opportunity is not small.


    Zhou Shu turned his head and smiled at Caiying, "I am afraid it will take a long time to think about it next time, but you can do it too."


    "I?"


    Caiying has some doubts.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Yes, if you transform into a human form and condense into a sword body, Heaven''s Dao will definitely favor you."


    The sword spirit grows through the catastrophe, which is much more difficult than the cultivator. If the heavenly path is fair, the blessing of the cultivator will not be worse than that of the cultivator.


    Caiying angrily said, "Hmph, there are no swords in this palace, where is there a sword body, and what is a sword body?"


    "There will be, you are my sword spirit, I will definitely help you do it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, and his tone of laughter was different this time he was much more solemn.


    Having been with Caiying for so long, the two can say that they are connected. If there is no accident, Caiying as a sword spirit must be his biggest helper. Her growth is extremely important to him. As long as there is a possibility, he will help. Caiying successfully overcome the catastrophe.


    The accident meant that he had obtained the magic weapon of psychic life, but Zhou Shu had no such thoughts for the time being. In fact, he didn''t want to pin his own life on the magic weapon.


    Caiying is better this way.


    "This palace is not yours, huh..."


    Caiying hurriedly said, but her voice was much lower, for fear that she could not hear it either.


    Zhou Shu stopped talking, looked around with a faint smile, and began to feel his changes carefully.


    There is no need to elaborate on the further growth of Divine Soul and Divine Sense, but it is basically certain that Zhou Shu now has Divine Sense surpassing most or even all Nascent Soul Realm monks, regardless of the early or late stage, and he himself is only the early stage. However, there is still a lot of room for growth in the Nascent Soul Realm, and achieving No. 1 is by no means false.


    The Soul is a bit different. The tree of Soul is not taller, but much shorter. What''s going on?


    If you look closely, you can find that there are countless vine-like branches spreading on the Tree of Souls, expanding against the ground, and even slowly climbing onto the wall of the sea of ??consciousness, showing a sign of being integrated with the sea of ??consciousness.


    This is the preparation for the future transformation of God.


    Zhou Shu, who was able to perfectly control the soul, was one step ahead of the other cultivators in the early Nascent Soul Stage, and during those three months, there was a lot of time spent on it.


    In the Dantian, the original position of the Golden Core has been replaced by Yuan Ying.


    The newborn baby-like Nasal Infant is pale golden, stronger than the original Seventh-Rank Golden Pill. It is wrapped in layers of primordial power, so perfect that there are no shortcomings, lying peacefully in the Dantian, constantly absorbing the surrounding aura. vitality.


    Qi veins, in the dantian, are no longer liquid spiritual power, but higher-order elemental power.


    In three months all the spiritual powers have dissipated, and they have all turned into elemental powers, they are like liquid and air, rivers, and they are nurturing powerful forces that were unimaginable before.


    However, the rules formed in the Golden Core Realm remain unchanged in the Nascent Soul. For example, the spiritual core is only transformed into the Nascent Core, which will not affect the use of the previous methods. This is the miracle of Treading the Sea. Where, the mental method that can be cultivated to the tribulation realm will naturally transform with the realm, which is extremely rare in the immortal cultivation realm.


    Unlike most cultivators, they change their minds every time they reach a realm.


    Every time he thought of this, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but admire the real person Tahai a little more.


    The original location of Yinjiao''s alien fire was naturally moved to the Nascent Soul, and the pill fire was also inherited. It is a little regretful to say that there is not enough time, and there is not enough time to collect and absorb the fire, which makes Zhou Shu''s pill Fire is always the fifth rank, and cannot reach the perfect seventh rank. But this problem is not too big, sooner or later he will have a higher level of abnormal fire.


    After checking everything, Zhou Shu looked very focused.


    But obviously, after a long time of inspection, he didn''t find any mistakes, it was perfect.


    He stretched his eyebrows and smiled, and his expression gradually became happy. Now it can be said that the birthing of a baby is completely successful and perfect, and the rest is to adapt to the problem of adapting to the Yuanying, adapting to the use of Yuanli and so on.


    He had the idea of ??casting the magic trick now.


    If he had done it before, but now it is different, he has grown a lot.


    Soon, he suppressed such thoughts, and now there are some things worth doing.


    For example, he opened some of the treasures that he had collected before that could only be opened in the realm of Yuan Ying.


    (Ps: Three shifts today, the number of recommended votes for the previous few days, very coincidentally 8888~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 746: Ancient pattern pen

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu took out a light yellow jade pen in Naxu Jie.


    This pen was obtained from Baijing Island. The rune pattern on it is the most magical weapon he has ever seen, but it is more than a ruler long and three points thick, but the rune pattern on it is not ordinary, it must be extraordinary, and it looks It is very similar to the talisman pen, which is one of the reasons why he stayed, but the strange thing is that he can''t use this pen at all, and inputting spiritual power has no effect at all. This does not match the look of the talisman pen, which is a special magic weapon. , No matter how high the rank is, it can receive spiritual power, even a monk crossing the Tribulation Realm, occasionally use spiritual power to draw amulet.


    Not to mention the talisman pen, even the general fifth-order magic weapon has some sensitivity to spiritual power, but this pen is completely unresponsive.


    This makes him very strange.


    Zhou Shu gently input a trace of vitality.


    The light yellow pen barrel suddenly glowed, as bright as moonlight.


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed. It is available, but how to use it, is it a talisman?


    Seeing that the style is indeed like a talisman pen, you can give it a try. After thinking about it, he input more energy and draw the talisman against the air.


    Just practice, there is no Fumo, and no Fuzhi.


    "It should be Fubi."


    Through the powerful divine consciousness, he carefully observed that the vital energy he input passed through the seven peculiar runes and flowed out along the tip of the pen. The effect was also magnified by about 50%. Soon, he realized the difference. local.


    After Yuan Li passed through the talisman array of this pen, it became stagnant a lot, like a paste, and after a while it even solidified in the air without moving.


    "This����"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled. If he was really drawing a talisman, this kind of power would definitely hold the talisman in place, and could not drive the talisman on the talisman paper. How could it be possible to draw the talisman?


    Is it an abandoned talisman? After hiding it for so many years, it would be too much to pick up a waste magic weapon, right?


    No, it won''t be so.


    Thinking in another direction, it��s an amazing ability to freeze the Yuanli, but this pen... Zhou Shu had a clever wit, and he seemed to understand, "If this is the case, why not do it? With Yuanli For Fumo, use air as the talisman paper, draw talisman in the sky!


    Do it when he thinks of it, for him, drawing symbols is not that difficult.


    The tip of the pen quivered in the air, and only between the five breaths, hundreds of runes formed and hung in the air, of course, only he could see it.


    Zhou Shu painted a spiritual explosion talisman, not a complicated fourth-order talisman.


    "Try it."


    Looking at the invisible talisman made up entirely of Yuanli in front of him, Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and flew away with the talisman. There was no talisman paper and ink, and naturally there was no weight. It moved with the Yuanli at a very fast speed.


    Boom, pop!


    After flying tens of feet, with the excitation of the vitality, the invisible talisman suddenly burst out!


    A huge boulder in front of it was blown to pieces in an instant, smoke filled with dust, and rubble splashed everywhere.


    "Sure enough!"


    Zhou Shu was agitated in his heart, but he quickly calmed down and analyzed carefully, "Looking at the power, it is more powerful than the real Explosive Talisman, and it is invisible and has no trace, and the speed is faster. Obviously the effect is much better to use! However, Lingbang Talisman does not have high requirements for Fumo and Talisman. I wonder if other Talisman will work?"


    After thinking about it, he moved his hands again.


    This time I painted a muddy talisman.


    Although the quagmire talisman is only a second-order, the materials used are relatively rare, and it is also very explanatory when used to test magic weapons.


    The muddy talisman can be regarded as one of the several talisman Zhou Shu is most familiar with.


    Two invisible mud talismans hung in the air. After looking at them, Zhou Shu threw them towards Xiao Gun.


    Xiao Gun was sleeping, where he knew what Zhou Shu was going to do, and he didn''t care at all, still lying there, motionless.


    Zhou Shu observed carefully.


    While sleeping, the hair on Xiao Gun''s body had been shaking slightly, but after throwing the two mud talisman, the frequency of the shaking of those feathers suddenly decreased by more than half, as if entering a slow motion.


    "effective."


    When Zhou Shu saw this, he was overjoyed, but he was more surprised, "What''s the matter with this pen? I can draw a talisman without fumo and talisman paper, and the effect is similar?"


    It''s hard to imagine.


    Zhou Shu continued to test, using the strange talisman pen to draw the talisman he knew one by one. After about half an hour, he came to a conclusion.


    There are more than twenty kinds of talismans from the first to the fourth order, and the effect is very close, but there are many unsatisfactory, such as the spa magic talisman and the clay figurine magic talisman, etc., and they have no effect.


    As for the fifth-order talisman, only three types are tested. Two types of attack are possible, but the power is only about one-half of the normal talisman. On the contrary, the spirit explosion talisman, which does not require much fumo, can increase it. The power of 50%.


    "The spa magic talisman and clay figurine magic-shaped talisman, these are newly researched talisman, that means this pen can only draw old talisman?"


    Zhou Shu found the problem, staring at the talisman pen in thought, "The tens of thousands of runes on it, maybe it is the use of the rune array inside to simulate the characteristics of many old talismans?"


    He didn''t think it was wrong, it was true.


    The essence of Fulu is actually a Fuzhen, and this pen has already provided enough Fuzhen to meet the requirements of some old Fuluo, but the original Fulu''s power was provided by Fumo, but with this pen In terms of pen, the power of the invisible talisman is provided by the vitality and the surrounding five elements aura. This is similar to the ancient method Mu Yin Jue and Earth Yin Jue.


    When he used the mud talisman before, Zhou Shu felt the abnormal movement of the earth aura. When he painted the ivy talisman, because there was no wood aura here, the power of the talisman was much smaller.


    After thinking about this, Zhou Shu showed a slight smile.


    "It''s no wonder that only Yuanli can be used. Although it is a talisman pen, it is actually an attacking magic weapon, and it is a very useful magic weapon that can play a surprising role. Although the types of talisman that can be drawn are not many, they are limited. It''s also very big, and I don''t know if it will be useful for the sixth-order talisman, but it''s good enough, it''s worth keeping it."


    In fact, this talisman pen may not be useful to other immortal cultivators, and may even be useless at all. The speed of other people''s talisman drawing is really too slow.


    Zhou Shu is completely different. This talisman pen is a very beneficial supplement for him, and it can be used in many situations.


    "Your runes are so ancient, so call you Guwen Pen."


    Zhou Shu looked at the talisman pen, and sighed unconsciously, "The ancient times tens of thousands of years ago are indeed the heyday of immortal cultivators. These runes on the talisman pen are so mysterious and subtle that people can''t think of it. , And also on the black pot... It��s difficult for modern immortal cultivators to do this, alas, it��s a pity that it��s too early... When I��m free in the future, I have to do some research and I��ll definitely get it. Lots of beauty."


    Putting away the ancient pattern pen, Zhou Shu took out the second treasure, which may also be the most important treasure he got on Baijing Island.


    Pull the machine ring. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 747: Pull door

    phone-reading


    The drag ring is obtained together with Tianjiegu.


    Zhou Shu probably paid more attention to the drag ring than the Heavenly Tribulation Bone. Although the Heavenly Tribulation Bone was rare, it was too far away from him, while the dragging ring was not.


    Rubbing the quaint ring in his hand, Zhou Shu slowly entered a trace of vitality.


    The crystal-like beaded light suddenly lit up from the ring surface and flowed along the runes to quickly brighten the entire ring.


    Accompanied by a wisp of blue smoke, a tall monk strode out.


    Send magic.


    The monk was shaped like a mountain, with his long beard hanging down to his waist, holding a gilt long hair, his face was extremely heavy, and he shouted angrily, "Who is here?"


    The momentum was thunderous and spread out hundreds of miles away, and the air in the entire secret realm seemed to vibrate.


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, but he didn''t say anything. He perceives that there is no primordial spirit in this phantom. It is just pure divine thought, which can only transmit information and cannot answer people. What he said is useless.


    "The non-my race must die here today!"


    The monk swayed horizontally, violently rushing out, and suddenly the wind was surging.


    And Zhou Shu, who stood in front of him, remained motionless, no more threatening to him than such divine thoughts.


    The monk waved for nearly a hundred breaths and was already tired, then put down the long scorpion, and sighed, "The old man is also confused. If he can open the ring, how can he be a foreign race?"


    The cultivator raised his head and looked forward, "No matter who you are, if you associate with a foreign race, the old man will definitely kill you!"


    Zhou Shupo solemnly said, "Senior don''t worry."


    Although Shennian wouldn''t know the true or false of the promise, Zhou Shu would definitely promise this kind of big and wrong thing, before leaving Xuanhuang Continent, he would not be able to connect with other races.


    The monk put down the long hair, suddenly there was a picture scroll in his hand.


    The picture scroll was in his hands and gradually unfolded. The picture scroll was very large and completely spread out, nearly ten feet long.


    "Write it all down, you only have one hour!"


    The monk suddenly shouted, "This is the crystallization of all of us on Baijing Island. We must not miss a dian! Never let the aliens get away!"


    Zhou Shu looked up and looked at the ten lines, but he did not forget it. After a while, he learned a lot of things.


    Qianjimen is the sect on the Xuanhuang Continent that is most keen on formations and organs. There are a large number of elite immortal cultivators in this area, but because of this, they are forced to move from Beiluzhou to the East China Sea.


    It has to be said that human wisdom is infinite. After thousands of years of research, the research on the pilot gate versus formation method has reached a very high level, especially their most enthusiastic teleportation formation, which does not require the huge resources of ancient times. The technology is close to the past, and there are more people and more convenient to transmit. It seems that the restoration of the ancient teleportation array is just around the corner.


    In fact, they have already built a teleportation array on Dianji Island, which can teleport between several islands with a teleportation distance of more than 50,000 miles.


    "The prosperous age is about to reappear in our hands! In the East China Sea, all immortal cultivators go where they want to go!"


    The immortal scholars who led the gate were very excited. They knew that if the development continued, the prosperous age of ancient immortals would inevitably reappear in the East China Sea.


    But the sky did not follow the wishes of the people. After thousands of years of peace, the Sea Clan that was unwilling to be only in the sea united with the Demon Clan outside the sky, and once again attacked humanity from the East China Sea.


    The seventy-two gates of the East China Sea are in danger.


    Take the brunt of the door.


    The sea and demons, who have always lacked wisdom, have coveted the teleportation array technology to an indescribable level. The extremely large army passed through numerous obstacles and surrounded Qianji Island.


    Above the East China Sea, black clouds weighed down on the city, and hundreds of millions of sea and demons were like tides.


    A major crisis is coming.


    It may also be the biggest crisis in Xuanhuang Continent.


    If the teleportation array fell into the hands of a foreign race, the end of Xuanhuang Continent would not be far away.


    Compared with the immortal cultivators who rely on the elite, the alien races have always been suppressed by numbers.


    Now there is a natural line of defense to resist alien races, but with the teleportation array, it is completely different. The defense line is the same. Think about it, countless alien armies reach every corner of the Xuanhuang Continent with the teleportation array. withstand? Immortal cultivators can only rely on the sect to protect themselves, while other humans are gradually approaching extinction. Losing ordinary humans, immortal cultivators are like trees without roots, and sooner or later they will disappear.


    "Alien invasion is our sin!"


    The elders who held the gate of the machine realized that their sect might have done a wrong thing, which might ruin the human beings.


    The technology that changes the world shouldn''t appear in this world until there is no ability to protect it.


    This is not the time when the powers of the ancient times emerged one after another. The alien invasion that the powers can easily solve is impossible to solve now. There has not been a power for 20,000 years. Every alien invasion is a disaster in the Xuanhuang Continent.


    "It''s too late to destroy it now!"


    The elders quickly made a decision.


    With indescribable reluctance, many immortal cultivators spent thousands of years on themselves and the sect in three days, destroying the teleportation array themselves, and all the transmission inheritance was destroyed, only a small amount Part of it, along with the many treasures in the gate, is hidden. There is a big limitation on the part of the transmission. It can only be transmitted by up to three people is useful for the cultivator, but has no effect on the alien race who depends on the number of people.


    As for the many immortal cultivators on the island, they held the belief of mortal and fought the alien race to the last moment.


    "The mistakes we made will be borne by us! Today, tens of thousands of people are going to get on and off the door of the aircraft, and they are dead!"


    The drag gate launched the ultimate array that was arranged on the entire island of Dianji Island, blowing up the entire island, and countless alien races and the dragging gate disappeared.


    During the First World War, the entire army on Qianji Island was destroyed, nine out of ten monks fell, and the rest were seriously wounded and awaiting death. Qianjimen survived in name only.


    The tragic war against the aliens is hard to describe, and every sect suffered heavy losses.


    However, there are some differences in the gate of the aircraft. They believe that the war started because of them, and it will be difficult to face the immortal world if they survive, so with the idea of ??atonement, they made the plan to die and end up with the aliens.


    Several islands belonging to the gate of the Dianjimen have perished in the battle with the demons. Like Dianjidao, they all launched a self-destructive formation. However, Baijing Island is a bit different. In several battles, on Baijing Island Basically no more combat power, so before the invasion of the demons, Baijing Island chose to sink, sinking into the hard-to-find underwater whirlpool.


    It has not self-destructed, it is the last and only hope for the door.


    The severely wounded monks really couldn''t bear to completely extinct the line of the gate of the chain. They left a lot of information, hoping that future generations would get it and continue the gate of the chain.


    After reading this, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but sigh.


    Compared to most immortal cultivators who are only for themselves, this group of cultivators who are obsessed with technology is really decisive and great.


    It is really worthy of admiration.


    (Ps: Thank you n8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 748: 2 worlds

    phone-reading


    "Quick, you don''t have much time!"


    "Be sure to write it down, and you can''t let the 10,000-year inheritance of the Qianjimen be broken!"


    "Even if the lift door is gone, these things should stay, and must stay, hurry!"


    The monk has been urging to the air, and the anxiety is all written on his face. (Www..com)


    Zhou Shu looked attentively, carefully examining the picture scroll.


    There are not many words in the above text. In addition to describing things, there are only a few mental methods and tactics, all of which are considered to lay the foundation, such as Yanyi Jue and Heart Sutra, and more of them are pictures.


    It was a large map, covering almost the entire East China Sea. It was indescribably detailed. Every island and even a submerged reef had a standard, and the resources on the island were clearly written, including secrets.


    The Qianjimen 10,000 years ago was one of the seventy-two doors in the East China Sea. Naturally, they have an extremely detailed understanding of the Donghai.


    This map alone is a rare treasure. Few people now have a map of the entire East China Sea, and the map at that time is very different from now. Many islands are sunk and do not recover.


    If you follow the picture and look for the islands that are now sinking, you will definitely get an unimaginable harvest.


    However, the monk took out this map, obviously not for this purpose.


    "Look clearly!"


    "Where there is the mark of the holding machine door, the inheritance and treasures of the holding machine door may be placed, and it can only be opened with the holding machine ring in your hand!"


    "Get them as much as possible and let the pilot door continue!"


    "Never give it to a foreign race!"


    In the monk''s shout, Zhou Shu found those positions, a total of 14 places.


    With such an important inheritance, the Dianjimen will surely be suspicious. Not every place has a legacy, but the Dianjimen must also be there.


    "Quick, quick, the old man can''t maintain his divine mind!"


    "Remember the marked areas, other places don''t need to be seen clearly!"


    "Remember it!"


    "Quick, quick!"


    The monk''s voice was getting smaller and weaker, and the spiritual thoughts in the juggling ring were about to be consumed, but he was also getting more and more anxious. For fear that the person who got the juggling ring would not understand it, all the hard work was wasted.


    Zhou Shu turned around and nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry, Senior, I remember it all."


    The map is indeed extremely complicated. With his talent, it took a long time. If another person is changed, the possibility of remembering it is slim. Of course, Zhou Shu remembered all the places, not just the fourteen signs.


    "Remember?"


    "Quick...Quick..."


    In the constant urging sound, the monk��s voice became weaker and weaker, and gradually became inaudible, and even his phantom became indistinct, and soon disappeared, but the map still kept the light, and another time passed. Yes, only fourteen marks are still flashing.


    After the last few flashes, it was completely vanished.


    Zhou Shu was speechless for a long while staring at Zhujijie.


    Contrary to what I thought before, this holding ring is not a magic weapon, but a token of holding the door.


    Although it is not a magic weapon, it is more important than a magic weapon. It carries the hope of a big sect tens of thousands of years ago. Zhou Shu has a sense of responsibility. However, he is still very indifferent. He will not be bound by these things.


    Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t want it, he will definitely look for it.


    With the help of the map and the ring, he can get unimaginable wealth. How could he give up such a great opportunity? The things left behind by the gate can help him reach his goal faster, as for the continuation of the gate, it is just a matter of passing.


    He had already considered.


    After another glance, he solemnly put away the holding ring.


    Maybe there are others who know these things, in short, they must not be exposed.


    "Is the quarrel finally over?"


    Caiying flew over, "Hey, when are we going to find the sword? My palace is waiting impatiently."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Take a break, and we will go to the valley to take a look."


    I got the ancient pattern pen, and the chain ring. For the time being, there is nothing to see. I should finish exploring the secrets earlier. After going out, there are many things waiting for him. How is the development of the lotus school now? .


    "Okay, okay! My palace has long wanted to go!"


    Caiying became excited, the sword bounced up, knocking Xiaogun''s head down and down.


    Xiao Gun was accepted safely, without the demeanor of a Tier 5 strange animal, but like a cat.


    Their relationship is so amazing now, which makes Zhou Shu a little envious.


    A quarter of an hour later, with them, Zhou Shu walked to the valley.


    Along the way, he used his spiritual sense to explore, but obviously there was no effect. All the spiritual sense was blocked out of the valley and could not enter. Even if his current divine sense surpassed the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, it was the same.


    "This valley is really extraordinary. In comparison, the evil spirits outside are nothing..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, thinking to himself, "If it is really difficult to enter, you don''t need to force it. I have got enough in this secret realm."


    Not long after, he stood in front of the valley.


    Looking at the valley, he was a little surprised.


    It was completely different from what he thought, there was no trace of formation in the valley, and the valley was small, and the scene inside was unobstructed.


    A piece of wood, a winding stream, and a thatched cottage on the edge, just like an ordinary mountain forest house.


    It''s just that no one such an ordinary scene, appearing in such a difficult and dangerous secret, it doesn''t conform to common sense at all.


    "What''s going on? There is no formation restriction, why can''t the divine consciousness pass? And so many evil spirits outside, haven''t entered in so many years?"


    When he arrived in front of him, Zhou Shu''s divine sense still couldn''t enter, and even Yuan Li was the same, like an invisible wall blocking everything.


    After being stunned, Zhou Shu couldn''t help muttering, "It''s like being in a different world...Huh?"


    He suddenly exclaimed, seeming to realize something.


    Indeed, this valley is another world, and the secret realm is not on the same interface.


    It can be said that it is a secret world in a secret world.


    This is another space, and it is not in the same space as the other things in the secret realm. The place where the lodge is actually located may be thousands of miles away from here, and it may even be not on the Xuanhuang Continent at all.


    Here and the outside, there are basically two different worlds, how could the evil spirits here get in, and of course Zhou Shu''s Yuanli divine consciousness could not touch the inside.


    This can only be achieved by mastering the higher Dao (rules) and surpassing the power of the Heavenly Dao.


    Zhou Shu, who came through, quickly understood that the current situation is like Zhou Shu is watching the picture on the TV. He can see it but cannot enter.


    After changing to other cultivators, seeing this scene without knowing the rules, I was afraid that I would go crazy.


    He had already begun to believe that this place was left by Judge Qinglian.


    "Da Neng will not do boring things. Since you can see it, there must be a way to get in. And the inheritance of the power should also be in it. As long as you find a way, there is hope."


    After thinking about it, he cheered up.


    (Ps: three changes today~) (to be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 749: 1 can be found

    phone-reading


    Since it is another space, the existence of a secret realm, there should also be a secret realm entrance.


    Zhou Shu''s thoughts were normal, and he began to look carefully.


    "Let''s find!"


    Caiying didn''t know much, but she also came to help.


    Zhou Shu said, "Well, Xiao Gun, look underground, Caiying, look at the sky, I''m just around the valley."


    Xiao Gun responded and disappeared in an instant.


    But Zhou Shu could see clearly that it had penetrated the ground, but this time, the soil escape was completely different from before. The previous soil escape had to dig a hole, the body is still there, and now the body is completely blended with the soil. One body, straight down, in the blink of an eye, it was several tens of feet away.


    I don''t know where it is stronger than Zhou Shu''s Tu Yin Jue.


    "It''s great, the strength of the earth travel is used to this point."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, and said with joy, "Xiao Gun, with this dian, you will hardly encounter danger on the ground. You can run whatever you want, even monsters higher than your level may not be able to do what you do."


    "Woohoo!"


    Some voices of dissatisfaction came through the soil.


    Zhou Shudun knew what he meant, and smiled, "Well, what do you do with them, no one is your opponent, there is no need to run."


    "Woohoo."


    Xiao Gun screamed in satisfaction, and began to explore the valley underground.


    In the sky, Caiying hovered and flew, exploring all suspicious places and absorbing a lot of soul fluid. Her perception has greatly increased. Although it is not comparable to Zhou Shu, some monks don��t even think about it. ratio.


    Zhou Shu himself explored along the valley.


    They performed their duties, and after an hour, they returned to the original dian.


    If you didn''t speak, you knew the result. Obviously, there was no discovery. There was no sign of any secret entrance.


    Caiying came up with an idea, "Expand it a bit and search the entire secret realm."


    Xiao Gun agreed, "Uuuuu."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Don''t worry, this may be left by the sword repairer, and it should be related to the sword. Perhaps this entrance can only be discovered with the sword intent."


    He had thought of this dian before, and it made sense and it was worth a try.


    "Yes, let''s try it together, this palace also has sword intent!"


    Caiying has always done what she thinks of, but when the green light flashes, she flies out with a sword towards the valley.


    That sword naturally comes with sword intent. Caiying, as a sword spirit, is most sensitive to sword intent. Zhou Shu''s broken jade sword intent is already proficient, but without Zhou Shu''s cooperation, there is no realm at all. More just increase the power of the sword.


    As soon as Jian Guang arrived in the valley, he immediately turned back, and the sword intent in it also entered the sea like a mud cow, without responding at all.


    "Can''t you? My palace doesn''t believe it!"


    Caiying screamed, the sword light flashed again and again, thousands of thousands, flew towards the valley.


    Still no effect.


    The sword light returned one after another, Zhou Shu was busy evading, and Xiao Gun even got into the ground and disappeared. He just made a whine to mock Caiying and made Caiying even more annoyed. The sword light was also coming. The more.


    Of course, every sword intent is useless, except for causing Zhou Shu a lot of trouble.


    "Woohoo!"


    "My palace must defeat him, and then teach you again!"


    "Woohoo!"


    "Besides, my palace will come down and beat you now!"


    "Uuuuuuuu!"


    "Don''t you dare to be my palace, huh!"


    "OK OK."


    Zhou Shuyi grasped the hilt of the heavy gold sword, and prevented Caiying from sending the sword toward the ground, which was unreasonable. "It''s better for me to cooperate with me, Lord Palace Master."


    When Caiying heard the words "Master of the Palace", her anger disappeared immediately, "Hehe, okay."


    Hiring Xiaogun far away, Zhou Shu stood still, his complexion was quietly brewing for a while, then he lifted the heavy gold sword flatly, the third change followed by the fourth change, repeated several times in a short time. The magic ant''s sword intent is like the tide of the East China Sea, rolling towards the valley.


    He expected that it might have something to do with the power of the realm, so this sword used his full strength, the sword turned to perfection, and the elemental power replaced the spiritual power, and the cooperation of the yingying, its power can be said to be the power he has used in history. The strongest sword ever.


    Even the cultivator in the late Nascent Soul Stage did not dare to resist this sword.


    Snapped!


    As soon as Jian Yi arrived in the valley, he turned back without warning, and the surging sword power instantly surrounded Zhou Shu himself.


    Fortunately, Zhou Shu was prepared early, his mind turned, and the magic ant frenzy split into two, bypassing Zhou Shu, otherwise Zhou Shu might be the first person to be injured or even disabled by his sword intent. Up.


    The sword intent disappeared, and there was no sound.


    Standing in front of the valley, Zhou Shu was a little disappointed.


    He has achieved the ultimate, at least for a period of time, he will no longer use a sword that is stronger than this sword.


    If this sword can''t let the secret realm open the door, perhaps it means that he has no chance to get the things in the secret realm.


    The secret realm in this secret realm may be reserved for stronger sword repairers.


    "Ugh."


    "No way?"


    Caiying seemed to feel a little bit worried.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with a hint of regret indifferently, "It seems that I have missed the chance. My sword intent is still not enough to be recognized. It is difficult to get in."


    "My palace doesn''t believe me, even you won''t be recognized? There is absolutely no such thing! If you can''t even open it, then the secret door must not be opened like this!"


    Caiying yelled in annoyance is extraordinary.


    The various experiences with Zhou Shu made her gradually convinced by Zhou Shu, but after seeing Zhou Shu��s training course, Caiying knew and trusted Zhou Shu better, although she was always dissatisfied and even mocked Zhou Shu. , But I had already admitted that Zhou Shu was her real and only master.


    How can the master of this palace do something that cannot be done?


    As a proud sword spirit, he has his own self-esteem. No matter whether he is himself or the master, there is nothing that he can''t do, let alone the idea of ??defeating before a fight.


    "It''s definitely not like this, there must be another way!"


    Her voice was much louder, and she looked at Zhou Shu seriously and said, "As a master, my palace does not allow you to say things like''difficult''!"


    It''s rare to hear Caiying speak to his master, Zhou Shu''s heart suddenly warms, "Caiying, do you think so?"


    Caiying dianjian, "There must be other ways, you will find it if you look carefully, I believe you can get in!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Okay."


    Caiying believes in herself so much, he certainly can''t let her down. With the power of sword intent, he can''t enter this valley, but is there no other way?


    It is not necessary to choose successors based on strength alone.


    Lifting his eyes to look around, Zhou Shu said firmly, "This secret realm is only a hundred miles away. Even if you turn it all over, what does it matter? I still don''t believe it, I can''t find a way to get in."


    "Hmm!"


    Caiying happily agreed, "It''s still the same, my palace is looking for heaven!"


    Xiao Gun on the side didn''t say much, and went straight to the ground, while Zhou Shu, letting go of his consciousness, searched every corner in the secret realm, not limited to the surrounding valley. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 750: Many sword intent

    phone-reading


    After a hard day, up and down, left and right, almost turned over the entire secret realm, but found no entrance.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, there was something heavy in his heart, how could he not find it, isn''t it in the secret realm?


    "Haven''t we seen where we came?"


    Caiying''s voice rang.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Okay, let''s go and take a look. But I don''t think it is possible, there seems to be nothing strange there."


    In order to fight the blood mist evil spirit, he stayed for a long time where he came in, and everything around him was familiar.


    "Who said that? There are a few stones there, which I find strange."


    Caiying had already flown out, like an arrow.


    After a while, he came to the place where he entered the secret realm.


    Caiying pointed to a small rock, "Look, this rock is very special!"


    On the ground where the red soil was gradually peeling off, a piece of black stone was raised.


    Zhou Shuning looked at it, and gradually revealed a hint of suspicion. This stone looks ordinary, but it is indeed a little different. Its material is very different from the rocks in the secret realm. It is not only much stronger, but also deeply buried in the soil polluted by evil spirits. , There is no aging, it is still smooth, with a strange luster.


    He shook his head slightly, "Thanks to your reminder, I haven''t noticed this before."


    As soon as he came in, he was busy dealing with evil spirits, cultivation, etc., and paid little attention to his surroundings.


    Caiying was quite interested, "That''s right, my palace has been able to observe meticulously. Before, it was buried in the red soil of blood fog, but it was only exposed later."


    The small roller on the side, without Zhou Shu''s command, had already drilled down directly, digging a large circle along the rock quickly, dispelling the surrounding soil, and fully revealing the part under the rock.


    The rock appeared in its entirety, looking like a long sword from Xu. Although it was not exquisite, it had sharp edges and corners, and a faint sword aura gradually emerged.


    "Look, see, it must be here!"


    Caiying shouted excitedly.


    Zhou Shu also nodded, with unconcealable joy on his face.


    He could see clearly, under the sword-shaped rock, there were three words written in ancient characters, "Testing the Sword Stone".


    There is nowhere to be found after breaking through the iron shoes.


    It turned out that this sword test stone has been erected wherever it came in, but it has been completely covered by the mud corroded by the blood mist after too long. Later, after removing the blood mist and crossing the robbery, it was exposed again. Come out and see the sun again.


    The secret realm that Jian Xiu could leave behind, put a test stone on it, and didn''t want to make it clear.


    In fact, the great power that left the inner secret realm didn''t set too many levels. It was placed directly at the door, but Zhou Shu thought too much.


    "Caiying, do it again."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and held the heavy gold sword in his hand, full of confidence.


    Caiying replied repeatedly, "Well, this time it will definitely succeed!"


    Zhou Shu calmly took a few breaths and swung his sword to cut away. The sword intent was no less powerful than the previous sword.


    boom!


    Under the continuous attacks of the sword intent, the sword test stone gradually opened a crack and continued to expand. When the sword intent completely disappeared, the sword test stone had been completely divided into two halves, and a blue portal was completely Revealed.


    "This is it!"


    "Woohoo!"


    Caiying and Xiaogun cheered at the same time.


    "It''s here."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two and nodded lightly, smiling knowingly, "Thank you."


    Without them, he would not be able to discover this gateway, and it would be difficult to enter the secret realm in the secret realm.


    Caiying smiled shyly, "Hehe, I just said..."


    "go in."


    When Caiying finished speaking, Zhou Shu caught Xiaogan and stepped into the door.


    As soon as the picture turns, the mountain lodge I saw before is in front of me, and the valley is behind.


    "With so much sword intent, this palace feels a lot of pressure, and it''s almost breathless."


    Caiying''s voice came with a lot of cringes, this kind of reaction is rare.


    "Sword Intent?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, letting go of his consciousness to check, but was immediately surprised.


    The place where you entered was only a few tens of feet away from the hut, but within these tens of feet, there were at least hundreds of different sword intents, swimming like fish, cruising back and forth densely.


    He wanted to see more and more clearly, but couldn''t do it. The sword intent continued to invade, cutting his divine consciousness into a fragmented form, and it was no longer difficult to penetrate.


    "What is left is more than a sword intent. The sword intent here is at least several hundred."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and looked at the hut not far away. To get there, he must pass through or destroy these sword intents.


    "It turns out that the real checkpoint is here. The sword repairer can leave these sword intents as a test for the latecomers. The real inheritance should be in the hut."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, and his fighting spirit suddenly rose, "I will try."


    Caiying hesitated, "Some are very weak, but some are very strong and strong, my palace..."


    It seems that the ranks of some sword intents are extremely high, probably seventh or even eighth, which is beyond the range that Caiying can bear. Even if she does not touch her, just feel it, it makes her feel terrified. This level of suppression is almost impossible to guard against sensitive sword spirits.


    Fear of the strong is the instinct of monsters, elves, etc. Sword spirits will fear too high-level sword intent, and Xiao Gun will also be afraid of monsters above the sixth order. This point can only be hoped to gradually change after transformation.


    Humans do not have this instinct, and if they are determined, they are fearless.


    "Well, don''t you go in."


    Zhou Shu knew in his heart that he didn''t bring the heavy golden sword, and walked over with the Lishuang sword.


    If you enter with a heavy golden sword and encounter a powerful sword intent, Caiying will not only be unable to play, but will affect Zhou Shu. In this special time, a sword without a sword spirit is better.


    And he came here for the purpose of Jianyi, and now the goal is right in front of him, even if the rank is high, he has to try.


    Take a step out and quiet around.


    Immediately, a sword intent suddenly covered and hit his chest.


    "It turned out to be Magic Sky Sword Intent."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly. He didn''t expect that the first sword intent that struck was familiar to him.


    It was his familiar sword intent. It was not difficult to resist. He swung his sword out. The sword intent was hitting the weak spot, and the magical sword intent dissipated instantly.


    Breaking through the illusion of the sword intent, one step forward, another sword intent struck.


    With the sound of gurgling water, the sword intent was incredibly fast, powerful, and covering a very wide area, completely surrounding Zhou Shu from the front to the back.


    "There is the shape of water in it, not the rain sword intent, but the waterfall sword intent?"


    Zhou Shu soon had a preliminary understanding, but he couldn''t think of what sword intent it was, "I can only stop it."


    The third change, the fourth change, in line with the broken jade sword intent, greeted it.


    He hadn''t stepped on the sea yet, so he could only use Broken Jade Sword Intent to resist. Here, he could only use Sword Intent to fight against Sword Intent, nothing else.


    The sword intent that struck was obviously not as strong as the broken jade sword intent and fell apart.


    Taking it a step further, Zhou Shu''s fighting spirit became more vigorous.


    But the next sword intent was different.


    As soon as he stepped out, he heard a terrifying roar, and a mountain-like barren beast appeared in front of him!


    In contrast, Zhou Shu is like an ant.


    The wild beast raised his head and looked around, poked his horns into the sky, gently lifted his foot and stepped it down, even more lazy to look at Zhou Shu.


    Before the giant feet fell, Zhou Shu felt the darkness around him, and even his mind felt the same. He had never experienced such a pressure, even facing a cultivator of the God Transformation Realm.


    But he was not afraid, and he swung his sword vigorously and shot upwards with all his strength.


    (Ps: Thank you nli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) iz (to be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 751: Sword Intent

    phone-reading


    That giant beast was obviously transformed by a sword intent.


    Without a sword intent controlled by humans, it was able to achieve such a realm, dragging Zhou Shu into the sword force completely, no human sword was seen, and it was also terrifyingly strong.


    While Zhou Shu was struggling to produce his sword, the fourth change cast dozens of times in a row, trying to see the flaws in the opponent''s sword intent.


    There is a strong enough divine sense to support, he can see it, but unfortunately it is useless, the opponent is too strong, even if the flaw is seen, it is impossible to change the result.


    The giant beast''s feet only lagging behind in the sword light, and then he stepped down hard.


    The darkness enveloped everything, Zhou Shu''s everything was suppressed, unable to move, at that moment, Zhou Shu almost felt a kind of death.


    But soon, the feeling disappeared.


    After his sword light completely disappeared at the feet of the giant beast, he was suddenly transmitted back to the original point.


    Standing still, there was a lingering fear in my heart.


    The power of that sword is really unspeakable. He has never seen it before. Its rank is at least seventh, and the realm of sword intent is also extremely high. I am afraid that there is more than no sword and no self, far from what he can resist now. .


    However, he also clearly understood that although these sword intents are strong enough to point, they don''t have much real power, and even if they are hit, it will be fine. After all, they are here, not to kill the immortal cultivators who enter here, more just a simple test, which can be passed by defeating or cracking, and if they cannot resist, they will be returned to the original point.


    Caiying on the side, the sword body couldn''t help shaking and rustling.


    The third sword intent that Shi Cai Zhou Shu encountered was obviously felt by her, and she couldn''t bear it.


    Zhou Shu took the heavy gold sword back to Naxu Jie, and Caiying was still small, so it was not suitable to stay here. If he came several times, he would be crazy.


    And he, of course, will not leave, his spirit is tough enough.


    What''s more, this is an extremely rare opportunity, a great opportunity to understand various sword intents and to crack or even comprehend them.


    do not miss it.


    He carried the sword and walked in again.


    A sword intent came out of the wind, with a general needle tip, extremely thin but strong, and extremely sharp.


    Concentrating your strength and attacking one point can almost ignore the defense. This kind of sword intent is not uncommon, such as the spirit breaking sword intent, the one-finger sword intent, etc., but it is really rare to be able to be as strong as before.


    Zhou Shu gathered his mind, and the fourth change immediately began.


    That sword intent was erratic, swimming up and down, left and right, as if looking for the best attack point, and this hesitation was immediately caught by Zhou Shu.


    The Lishuang Sword was lifted out, and the needle tip faced the Maimang, and directly confronted it, and the two sword intents immediately collided.


    After a loud boom, the two sword intents dissipated at the same time.


    After looking around for the next four weeks, there seemed to be no sign of quitting. Zhou Shu felt calm and took another step forward.


    "How not?"


    After standing still, Zhou Shu showed a trace of doubt. Unlike before, there was no sword intent to attack, but he did not relax his vigilance, let go of his consciousness, and protected his whole body.


    An inexplicable cool breeze suddenly emerged from behind.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t that there was no sword intent, but that it was hidden. If he hadn''t prepared early, I''m afraid he would be hit immediately.


    The broken jade sword spurts out thinly, blocking behind him.


    There was a sudden bang, and the sword intent like the cool breeze was extremely soft, but in fact it was strong, and it collided with the broken jade sword intent, and it hit nearly a thousand times in an instant.


    Fortunately, Zhou Shuyuan''s strength at this time is enough, otherwise one of them will pass through the defense and hurt himself.


    The cool breeze was gone, the sword intent disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu was about to walk forward, and with a thought, he activated Yan Fujing.


    Although it mainly uses sword intent, it is best to have timely defensive means, so as to prevent accidents, it will be better to pass here.


    But as soon as he stepped out, he was a little dumbfounded.


    What is waiting for him in front of him is not a sword intent, but ten!


    Not to mention the strength and weakness, Zhou Shu couldn��t deal with so many sword intents at all. The broken jade sword intent covered his whole body, and Yan Fujing was of no avail. The dazzling and colorful sword light flashed a few times, and Zhou Shu was directly caught Kicked back to square one.


    "what����"


    As soon as he stood still, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but screamed and bent down.


    Upon closer inspection, he was stunned, and many wounds were densely covered on his body, especially the place protected by Yan Fujing.


    I''m afraid I can''t move for a few hours.


    Zhou Comfortable put down an elixir, sat down cross-legged, and looked forward. It was also speechless for a while.


    Obviously, the formation won''t change suddenly, so he made a mistake. Except for the sword intent, no other magic tricks can be used here. Once used, he will face multiple sword intents and get injured.


    After resting, Zhou Shu walked in again.


    This time I made a full eleven steps forward, almost halfway through, but at the twelfth step, I was hit by a wave of tsunami.


    The tsunami was obviously not the sword intent of stepping on the sea, but it seemed to be similar, but he was smashed out before he could see clearly.


    "It''s a pity... if only a few more hits are possible."


    He sighed. Indeed, if he could observe similar sword intents more, and even directly fight with sword intent, it would be of great help to him to understand the sword intent of treading the sea.


    Shaking his head, Zhou Shu walked in again.


    Unlike last time, this time I was very unlucky. As soon as I entered, I was wrapped in overlapping vines and couldn''t move.


    The scene seems familiar, which he often does, but the sword intent is obviously much higher than that of Mu Yin Jue, and Zhou Shu would not have thought that using only the sword intent, the power of Mu Xing could be used to the extreme.


    Worthy of being powerful and omnipotent.


    ...


    Three consecutive days spent in and out.


    He doesn''t just go in and out blindly. Every time he enters, in addition to his kendo experience, he will also write down the process, analyze it in detail, and get a lot of information from it.


    Here is the formation that Da Neng uses with many sword intents and has its own special rules.


    First, there are many sword intents in the formation, estimated to be more than four hundred kinds, and each sword intent is different.


    ����It''s hard to imagine, now almost no immortal cultivator can comprehend more than a hundred sword intents. However, this is in line with the ability of the ancient sword to repair the power, the ancient power of the sword repair, free sword is the sword intent, think of what is the sword intent, and do whatever you want. Moreover, there were few sword tactics in the ancient times. Most sword tactics were later cultivators who couldn''t comprehend the sword intent by themselves, so they had to create sword tactics and assisted in comprehension through continuous exercise of sword tactics.


    Second, apart from Jianyi, he can''t use any other magic tricks.


    ����This is also the iron rule of the formation method. Once other methods are used, even if it is defensive, there will be many sword intents attacking at the same time. It is impossible to resist. Not only will they return to the original point, but they will also be damaged. If you only use sword intent, you will only face one sword intent.


    Third, it takes about thirty steps from the entrance to the cabin.


    ����In other words, if you want to pass, you must break or block at least thirty sword intents. Some of them are extremely strong, some are extremely weak, and some are general. They rely more on luck. If you are lucky, it is very likely to pass.


    Looking at the formation, Zhou Shu gradually became clear and had some plans.


    However, how to do it needs to be carefully considered.


    ps: There are three shifts today, and it��s a bit difficult to make three shifts the norm. Friends of , you can search for "", you can find this site the first time.


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 752: Through the sword formation

    phone-reading


    Passing the sword formation is actually not very difficult. www..com


    To resist thirty sword intents in a row depends on strength and luck, but luck is also a matter of probability.


    According to Zhou Shu��s guess, of the four hundred sword intents, there are about three hundred points he can cope with��not to say that he can defeat it, but by virtue of the sea treading technique, the chance of resisting and breaking is great, that is to say, every step All have a four-fifths success rate, and then succeed thirty times in a row, you can pass the formation.


    Through calculations, he concluded that he might do this once in about a thousand times.


    One in a thousand chance, that is to say, according to Zhou Shu''s speed in and out, he might be able to pass the sword formation and reach the hut within a few months.


    This is based on normal probability, but no matter how bad luck it is, it can definitely be achieved within a year.


    It takes a year to pass the sword formation, which is pretty good.


    Being able to pass the sword formation is naturally excellent, but Zhou Shu is still hesitating, thinking about what he should do after passing the sword formation?


    Get the things in the hut and leave through the exit? They had searched the secret realm a lot before and found no exit to leave, but there must be an exit in the secret realm. Obviously, it must be inside the lodge.


    Once he left, it also meant that he would almost never come to Jianyi Array.


    And this sword intent formation may be the biggest opportunity he got in the secret realm.


    After a few days in and out, he deeply understood how valuable this sword formation was. If he could immerse himself in the sword formation for thirty years or more, he might figure out the more than 400 sword intents. There is a great possibility to comprehend multiple sword intents. This is an extremely rare opportunity for him and any sword repairman, and the longer he spends in it, the more benefits he will get.


    Perhaps this is the purpose of the sword repair master who can leave the sword formation. He wants to train a strong sword repairman through the sword formation.


    If Zhou Shu stayed here for a long time, he might become one of the best sword repairmen in the entire Xuanhuang Continent in a few decades.


    No matter how hard this opportunity is, it is hard for anyone to give up.


    However, if you stay here for a long time, thirty years or more, is that good?


    Let alone those who have a close bond with him, if something happens to them, how can he deal with it? Moreover, his layout outside is also difficult to predict. Thirty years is too long. Problems may occur in the Lotus School, Haizhonglou, Huabaoxuan, etc. Once a problem occurs, all the hard work before will be in vain. Resources may not be guaranteed, besides, he plans to go to the Chongyang Palace and the East China Sea after leaving the secret realm.


    He really does not have thirty years to delay, three years is a lot.


    Stay or go out?


    Staying for a few decades will be able to become very strong, and to become a true sword repair master, even the God Transformation Realm may not be the enemy, and once you go out, you can continue to advance according to your previous ideas, but the future is unpredictable.


    There is a dilemma, otherwise he wouldn''t have been sitting for so long without acting.


    After a long time, Zhou Shu finally made up his mind, "Well, let''s go out. There are a lot of things to do after going out, and there may not be a better chance to go out, and I am more than a sword repairman."


    Once the idea is settled, no longer hesitate, act immediately.


    "Xiao Gun, Caiying, I have wronged you all these days, just come with me."


    Xiaogun and Caiying were both put in the spirit beast bag, and of course there were also essence stones and soul fluids.


    Only he can survive this sword intent formation, they can''t help, but they can''t stay outside, they must be carried with them, otherwise they will have to look back after passing the formation.


    Walking into the sword formation, Zhou Shu began a difficult and beautiful process.


    Every day, he has to face hundreds or even thousands of sword intents, but he does not seek to win quickly, but regardless of strength, he tries to gain more experience from each sword in order to realize something.


    This method is somewhat similar to the sword cultivation practice in the ancient times. There is no sword tactics, and it only relies on the master''s sword intent.


    It may be very uncomfortable, but Zhou Shu, who has a unique talent, is not slow to adapt.


    The longer the time, the better he knows, given time, for example, twenty years, he can really do it and comprehend more than twenty kinds of sword intent here.


    However, there is really not so much time.


    Luck doesn''t seem to be good enough. If he can always encounter a sword intent, I am afraid he can understand or even comprehend a new sword intent now, but unfortunately the sword intent he encounters is very different every time.


    I have been honed in the sword formation for a long time, not to mention encountering all the sword intents, but basically there are not many missed.


    Zhou Shu enumerated the insights gained from many kinds of sword intents one by one, categorized them and added them to the memory bank of the sea of ??knowledge. Later, after encountering different manifestations of the same kind of sword intent, he could continuously expand the memory bank and gradually use them. The memory bank is full, and as long as you encounter enough sword intents of the same kind, you can always form a complete sword intent in the end. In the end, he will fully understand the sword intent, and then it will be natural to understand it.


    It��s like putting together building blocks. There are many kinds of variegated building blocks, red, black, blue, etc. Each time you get a different one, you will leave what you get until you collect all the building blocks of the same color. These building blocks are completely pieced together This method is a bit slow and stupid, not as good as a sword repairer who has a high comprehension power-some sword repair wizards in the rumor have only suffered a few dozen swords. Mind can understand it, but it is also a correct and feasible way.


    Four months later, Zhou Shu reached the thirtieth step.


    Blocking the incoming butterfly sword intent, the sky full of spirit butterflies turned into nothingness and dissipated in the air.


    Take another step, and the front suddenly opens up, and the huts, forests, and streams are all close at hand.


    Divine consciousness is no longer restricted, let go and look, except for the cabin, everything else is in sight.


    Zhou Shu stopped before walking to the cabin.


    The hut looked like it had just been made, with the aroma of fresh wood, and the thatch on it was also very emerald green, which was surprising.


    The door was ajar, but I couldn''t see what was inside, only a faint blue light appeared. It seemed that the exit of the secret realm was indeed in it.


    After staying for a while, Zhou Shu did not rush into the hut, but walked into the forest.


    There seemed to be something very attractive to him.


    The mountain forest is dark green, with wind-blown tree holes and fallen leaves all over the ground. It is no different from what can be seen everywhere, and it is not special at all, but like that small wooden house, they appeared in this unexplained secret world many years ago, it is very special Up.


    On a **** on the side of the forest, there are three long mounds lined up.


    In front of the mound was inserted a piece of wood that looked like a freshly cut wood with two ancient characters "Sword Tomb" written on it.


    The sword mound is naturally the place where the sword is buried.


    Are these three mounds the sword that the sword repairer can leave behind?


    Zhou Shu felt pleasantly surprised, but he calmed down quickly and shook his head. It was a sword grave, indicating that the sword inside was dead.


    Most dead swords are of little use. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 753: Can it be 2 full?

    phone-reading


    "Excuse the younger generation for taking the liberty."


    Zhou Shu bowed and swung his sleeves out, wiping the soil layer by layer on the first mound.


    Here, you have to take a look. If there are sword tactics or the like, you can''t miss it. The sword mound is where the sword is buried, but it may not be all that way.


    After a while, the mud was gone, revealing a flat bluestone on which a sword was lying flat.


    The sword body was white and still glowing with a faint luster, but it had been split into seventeen or eight pieces, just pieced together to make a look.


    On the bluestone, a line of small characters was written, "White Li, cast in the Golden Core Realm, given the name of the deceased, and persevered to travel the world, and died when he encountered two heads."


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, "Bai Li, presumably the deceased is also a woman. He always sees swords and thinks about people. This predecessor is also a sentimental person. What is surprising is that Shuangshouqi is a leader among the ancient animals. , You can retire peacefully only if you encounter the Golden Core Realm. I really don��t know who can do it now?


    With a few sighs, Zhou Shu covered the previous soil back and restored it as before.


    The second mound was also opened, and a sword lay.


    This sword looks very intact, only the whole body is covered with dirt and black, and it has been corroded in a bad manner. I don��t know how many years it has been left. Although it is rusty, its brilliance is vaguely discernible. It is the best flying sword, and it must have been one back then. Magic weapon.


    A line of small characters is also engraved on the blue stone, "Blue hook, occasionally obtained, transforming the gods into the ruins of the world, will not be disadvantageous, and then stray into the strange formation, the sword will destroy the people, it is a pity."


    "Return to the market..."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, and sighed slightly, "That is the rumored secret realm of immortality, where you can find the immortal ruins. With the ability of a real person on the sea, crossing the tribulation realm and returning to the market is a life of nine deaths, and this senior, The divine realm is in all directions in Guixu, it''s hard to imagine... In the end, I strayed into the strange formation, but I don''t know what the strange formation is, it can turn a good top flying sword into this...


    After thinking for a while, there was no answer, he shook his head and covered it with dirt.


    Opening the third sword grave, Zhou Shu was taken aback.


    It was an extremely intact sword with a blue and white body, radiant and flawless, but it was no longer a flying sword for immortal cultivators.


    Yes, although the first two swords are rotten and shattered, you can tell by just looking at the fragments. They are definitely flying swords, because there is a **** in the sword and the essence of the sword, and this sword is really dead completely. Although it was glamorous, it didn''t have a flying sword, just like an ordinary soldier.


    What can make Feijian die so thoroughly.


    Looking at the small print below, Zhou Shu was shocked again.


    "Cut off love, hold onto the heavens, die after ten calamities, without it, without self."


    In just a dozen words, Zhou Shu felt as if he had seen the lone figure of the senior standing in the darkness, holding his sword to the sky and facing the catastrophe.


    At that moment, it was what he wanted.


    It''s not just him. It is the ultimate pursuit of all sword repairs to resist the Tenth Heavenly Tribulation to reach the Mahayana realm with a sword alone.


    "Nothing, no self, four words, it can be seen affection, although it is called sedition, it is actually sentimental. After this sword of severance is broken, perhaps this senior has no longer used the sword...the cultivator has achieved great power step by step. , The hardship is unimaginable, and I don��t know who else will be with me when I get to this point in the future?"


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly, bowed solemnly, and thanked him again. After returning the sword to its original appearance, he walked away slowly.


    In a short period of time, he may have been touched more than a few decades. Although he did not find any sword art magic weapons, he got no less than those. He accepted this opportunity.


    Thinking as he walked, it took a few hundred feet to walk for a short half an hour.


    Before I knew it, I was in front of the cabin.


    Zhou Shu calmed down, put his mind back, opened the door, and walked in.


    Here, there will always be no traps and troubles, right? If it had been before, Zhou Shu might have been prepared, but after seeing Jian Tomb, he was relieved a lot.


    The decoration in the hut is very simple, except for the light blue secret exit, there is only one table and one futon, and no other decorations.


    But just two things, there are many things to see.


    For example, the upper part of the futon is filled with smoke at all times, it is obvious that the spiritual energy is extremely rich, and the lower part is mostly a spiritual vein, and at least it is a fifth or even sixth-order spiritual vein. As far as Zhou Shu��s experience is concerned, it has gathered spirits from the pagoda. The effect of the formation is similar, and there is no need to spend the best spirit stone.


    Here, it is really a good place for cultivation, the Nascent Infant Realm Divine Realm, which is enough to meet the needs of cultivation.


    "Hey, such a good place, but I really can''t bear to go out."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, there is a sword formation outside, plus the spiritual veins here, if it stays for decades, the effect of cultivation will be outstanding.


    But the idea has been settled, and he will not change, so he just has to look at it.


    He looked at the table, and there was a peculiar little sword. It didn''t look like a flying sword, it didn''t feel like a sword, but more like an ornament.


    The feeling of picking it up roughly confirmed his guess, the small sword was as light as nothing, and after the input of Yuan Li, it only lit up a little.


    "What''s the use of this? It won''t be useless to stay here, huh?"


    Zhou Shu appeared a little surprised, the light from the sword suddenly drifted away from the blade, flew to the table, and began to write.


    Staring at the desktop, Zhou Shu''s expression became more and more astonished, and that astonishment gradually turned into ecstasy!


    "It''s rare to find this place and get to this point, then, the retreat hut back then will be reserved for you."


    "The sword in your hand is not a sword. The old man calls it a''spiritual key''. It is made of an open sky stone. The open sky stone is a real divine object that can cut through ten days and reach the sky. But you Don''t think too much, you can''t do it now, and the Lingxu Key certainly can''t. It''s just a key to open the key here."


    "When you need here, use the following magic trick... Use it, it can help you open the way to here."


    "...When you really break through ten days later, there may be a chance to meet."


    The light faded away and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu held the Lingxu key in his hand, surprised and delighted, unable to speak for a while.


    If what the light like sword spirit and divine mind said is true, it also means that he has obtained a secret realm, a secret realm that can be entered at any time, and in this secret realm, there is a powerful sword formation, There are also spiritual veins that can be cultivated...


    Before Zhou Shu was still hesitating whether to stay, after all, it makes sense to stay or not, and there is a dilemma.


    And that great power seemed to have expected it long ago, leaving behind a divine object like Lingxu Key, enabling Zhou Shu to do both, even if he leaves now, he can come back at any time.


    It was great, no wonder he was so ecstatic.


    Although he has been in surprise, Zhou Shu has already written down the opening technique, and has even begun to deduct it now.


    "Thank you senior!"


    Zhou Shu walked out of the hut, turned around, and saluted three times.


    Although I don''t know whether the real name of that great power is the rumored layman Qinglian, he has already got a lot and must be grateful.


    (Ps: Thank you Sky is Azure for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 754: Daqin Mountains

    phone-reading


    The Ling Xu key was solemnly put away by Zhou Shu.


    This treasure is too precious. If it is the same as Da Neng said, not only him, but other people can also benefit greatly from it, especially for the Swordsman Sect like the Heyin Sect.


    After watching the secret realm for a while, Zhou Shu took precautions and walked into the secret realm exit.


    It''s time to go out.


    The light flashed, and Zhou Shu appeared in a forest.


    Let go of the divine consciousness, here has passed from the future, and there are mountains and mountains everywhere, among them there are many monsters, but the ranks are not high, most of them are around the second and third ranks.


    Temporarily relax. Fortunately, the secret realm exit is random. Fortunately, it is not in a dangerous situation. If it falls into a group of Tier 6 monsters, it will be difficult to handle.


    The surrounding aura is quite rich, similar to that in the secret realm of the Heyin School. This kind of place must be occupied by a sect, right? Maybe someone should ask.


    The consciousness is much more detailed, along the mountains, looking for traces of the practitioners.


    After a while, he found out, but he frowned. How could it be her? It''s not like near Qingyuan Mountain.


    On the path in the mountains and forests, a woman in yellow shirt walked very carefully.


    Her brows wrinkled slightly, her expression nervous, holding a light blue long sword in her hand, she looked around from time to time, as if she was alerting monsters that appeared at any time.


    "what!"


    A red fire fox suddenly jumped out, and she exclaimed in shock. She stepped back several feet, her complexion panicked, and the sword in her hand was almost unsteady.


    But after a shock, he calmed down and fought with the Red Firefox.


    One move, one style, but also looks different.


    Obviously from the famous and authentic, the sword tactics used are quite subtle, much better than Zhou Shu''s broken jade sword tactics.


    After a while, the two-tiered red fire fox was stabbed several times in succession, and with a wailing sound, it dived into the forest and disappeared instantly.


    "No, I can''t let you run away like this. Now I can''t even deal with a little fox. How can I help the young lady in the future?"


    The woman pouted, stomped her feet, and did not hesitate to follow the red fire fox, chasing deep into the forest.


    After chasing for a while, she didn''t chase the Red Fire Fox, but was surrounded by several monsters.


    There were four gale snakes in front of her, followed by a huge unicorn rhinoceros, she was a little dumbfounded.


    Seeing the fierce snake that kept whispering, her sword hand kept trembling, and she was really flustered, and she couldn''t help muttering, "Miss said, you can''t chase too deeply after the experience, otherwise you will be surrounded by monsters, but I Why did you forget it?"


    Roar!


    The one-horned rhinoceros behind him let out a roar, kicked his feet and rammed straight towards the woman.


    The female cultivator panicked and dodged in a hurry, her body style was exquisite and light, she dodges the momentum, and smoothly cut off the back of the unicorn with the sword. There was a trace of pride on her face, but she didn''t know that although the unihorned rhinoceros was only a Tier 2 monster, the thick skin on its back was extremely tough, and even Tier 3 magic weapons might not be able to break open. How could it be possible with her sword? effective?


    Instead of piercing the fur, the sword flew out with too much force.


    "Damn!"


    The female cultivator exclaimed, and when she saw the long sword flying into the group of snakes, she was even more flustered.


    But the long sword was wrapped around a snake''s tail and couldn''t move it.


    She shook her head helplessly, but there was also a way to take out a talisman, but just about to cast it, the one-horned rhinoceros was turning around and bumping into it again.


    The female cultivator hurriedly dodged. Although the light body technique was good, she easily avoided, but the talisman in her hand accidentally fell to the ground.


    Very embarrassed.


    "Help..." The female cultivator was stunned, almost crying, but she took half of her help and took it back. After thinking about it, Fu Lu stopped picking it up, and turned around and ran.


    It''s just that the direction is wrong, the more you run away from the road, the more monsters you encounter.


    "I don''t have any experience, but I have to come out to practice alone..."


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu also shook his head unconsciously, waved his sleeves, and a light breeze swept the woman up.


    The woman ran, and she didn''t realize that she actually ran to the sky. She waited until the monsters were no longer seen around, and then she felt it. She looked around at a loss and was stunned.


    Soon, she found Zhou Shu in front of her, and she was taken aback for a while, "You are..."


    Zhou Shu looked at her indifferently, "You should be Xiaoling, right?"


    "Yes," the woman took another closer look, and said in surprise, "Ah, you are Shu...Song Son?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Exactly, what are you doing here? By the way, where is this place?"


    The woman''s name was Xiao Ling, and she was Bian Xue''s maid.


    "I����"


    Xiao Ling stared at Zhou Shu for a long time, patted his chest, and let out a sigh of relief, "Master Shu, are you okay? Great!"


    She laughed very happily, and her overjoyed look made Zhou Shu more confused and a little confused.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Me? What''s the matter with me? It''s because of you. I was almost caught up by the monster. Alas, you are really confused."


    "Xiao Ling is a little confused."


    Xiao Ling lowered his head, a little embarrassed, "I haven''t experienced...but, I heard someone say, Master Shu, did something happen to you in the sword club?"


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "So you meant the sword club, ha ha, it''s all right now, thank you for your concern."


    "I''m okay," Xiao Ling looked at Zhou Shu, curled her lips, with some grievances, "but miss her, she knows that she will be sad in the future... she left me and went looking for you, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com has been almost half a year now."


    "Miss, do you mean Bian Xue?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly, as if there was another weak woman in white clothes like snow, strong and independent, and some past events followed.


    He looked at Xiao Ling, pondered quietly for a while, and gradually understood a little bit.


    He said slowly, "This is the Daqin Mountains, and Ci Hangzong is nearby, right?"


    Xiao Ling nodded, "Yes, this is Shanyun Mountain among the Seven Mountains of Cihang. It is a place where low-level disciples practice and experience. Miss and I have lived here for a long time."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Sure enough."


    Bian Xue was born with a foreign body and had good aptitude. After becoming a disciple of Wushuang City, she was admitted to Cihangzong by a purple-clothed messenger. After she arranged the affairs of Bianmo Villa, she brought Xiaoling to Cihangzong. Cultivation, that''s why it appears here.


    After nodding, he shook his head again and sighed lightly, "It''s actually the Daqin Mountains."


    According to that Da Neng''s message, the location of the secret realm''s exit is uncertain, but this time it was in the Daqin Mountains. Although it was not too bad, it was just a bit far from the Heyin School. I''m afraid it will take a while to go back.


    "Young Master Shu, why don''t you ask the whereabouts of Miss?"


    Xiao Ling looked at Zhou Shu with a little dissatisfaction in his eyes, "Miss, for you, just left the sect with pill formation, and she will be punished by Ci Hang Sect!"


    "Hehe, she is a disciple of Cihangzong, how can things go out? Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. In Dongshengzhou, the identity of Cihangzong''s disciple was an amulet, which was more effective than the Heavenly Sword Talisman, and no one would mess with it.


    "You, you have no conscience!"


    Xiao Ling stared at Zhou Shu, his face flushed a little.


    (Ps: Sorry, I��m late, it��s only one chapter~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 755: Xiaoling

    phone-reading


    "Don''t worry, since Miss Bian Xue is a disciple of Cihangzong, she will definitely not be in danger in Dongsheng Prefecture."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and said with some doubts, "You said she has formed a pill? Soon."


    "Yeah, soon!"


    Speaking of the young lady, Xiao Ling looked proud, "Miss went to Cihangzong after condensing her pulse, and she succeeded in forming a pill in only five years. Everyone said she was genius!"


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. In terms of aptitude, Bian Xue was indeed the best cultivator he had ever met. He was born with three yin and cold veins to cooperate with the fire of the sun, and he entered the Cihang School again, with no worries about resources. A famous teacher pointed out that it will be sooner or later.


    He asked again, "How do you know about the Jianhui?"


    Xiao Ling looked at Zhou Shu and stretched out his fingers impolitely, "So you have no conscience. Miss has always cared about your affairs. The Dongsheng Sword Club''s affairs were brought back by Master Lingyin. , And said that you insisted not to leave at that time, for fear that something had happened."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "I understand, thank you for your kindness."


    Xiao Ling glared at Zhou Shu, almost poking her finger on Zhou Shu, "Is that so? Miss is out looking for you!"


    "Ci Hangzong should have a means to notify the disciples. She knows that she will return to the mountain in the future, so don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and then he said, "Thank you for telling me this. There are some dangers here. Or I will send you back to the mountain first. I don''t want to come out alone to practice. I think there are still many monsters here... "


    Before Zhou Shu could finish, Xiao Ling shook his head and said stubbornly, "No, Ci Hangzong has sent messages to her several times, and even deliberately said that you are okay. She didn''t believe it and refused to come back. I have to see you... even if the lady returns, she will definitely be severely punished by the sect..."


    With that, her eyes were all red.


    "So stubborn?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment before thinking about it, "Where is Girl Bian now?"


    Xiao Ling burst into laughter, "Miss went out for half a year, but from time to time there are messages coming back. She just left Liuming Mountain a month ago and said she was going to the east to see. Now she is mostly near Yugong Cave, right?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I know, I will notify her to come back. You''d better send a letter to her and let her wait in Yugong Cave."


    "Ok!"


    Xiao Ling replied again and again, and the answer was very simple.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Where do you live, I will take you back, and then I will leave."


    "Xiaoling lives in Shanyun Bieyuan on the west side of Shanyun Mountain. It is the residence of our outer disciples, about three hundred miles away from here," Xiao Ling pointed to the west, making gestures, and then paused. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, he suddenly said in surprise, "Ah, my sword is still there. It was given to me by the young lady. I can''t lose it. I have to get it back!"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Is it this?"


    The long swords and talisman that had been dropped before were all suspended in front of the little spirit, and there were 27 or 8 demon pills, naturally belonging to the group of demon beasts just now.


    The group of monster beasts chased the little spirits, but they were picked up one by one by Zhou Shu in the air, and directly collected the monster pills.


    "That''s it, ah? There are also demon pills, why are there so many?"


    Xiao Ling was puzzled and excited and took it. He looked at Zhou Shu and lowered his head a little embarrassedly. "Thank you Young Master Shu, Xiao Ling was very rude before. I really can��t help but, Young Master... You too Is it in the Golden Core Realm? It''s Xiao Ling''s predecessor. I really can''t help but speak so loudly just now."


    Zhou Shu didn''t show off his cultivation, and Xiao Ling''s realm was too low to tell.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Almost, let''s go, it''s okay, I won''t blame you."


    He knew that Xiao Ling was eager to protect the Lord and didn''t mean to offend him deliberately, so naturally he didn''t care about it.


    In fact, in front of low-level disciples, Zhou Shu has always rarely had the predecessor��s prestige, which is also due to his nature. After all, he has crossed over, and the boundaries of equal levels are not so strict. Because of this dian, he has always been regarded as very approachable, especially in after.


    Walking against the wind, the 300-mile journey was soon, making Xiao Ling startled, staring at Zhou Shu for a long time, and then said, "Shu Gongzi, you fly much faster than the young lady. Oh... is it really just the Golden Core Realm?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu looked around. Within the scope of his spiritual consciousness, four or five figures rushed over. They were all Jindan disciples of Cihangzong. They were responsible for guarding Shanyun Mountain, perhaps because they were worried that someone would come to Shanyun Mountain to make trouble.


    "Not much to say, Miss Ling, goodbye."


    Not wanting to cause misunderstandings, and not wanting to see too many people, Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, holding Xiaoling steadily.


    When many cultivators arrived, they only saw a happy little spirit, walking into the house happily.


    After a few glances around, the female shrews looked at each other.


    "Hey, just now I felt a strong breath to the other courtyard, why did it disappear so quickly?"


    "It shouldn''t be from the other house, could it be an enemy invasion?"


    "Someone dared to invade Cihangzong and see how the girl cleans up him!"


    After twittering for a while, they didn''t know what to do, and finally they dispersed.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was already hundreds of miles away, and their spiritual consciousness was naturally invisible.


    "It''s just asking for directions, but it also attracted some thingsZhou Shu shook his head slightly, "But fortunately, I also drop by. Take a look when you pass by. It won''t be a few days'' delay, but speaking of it, it is also A little curious, Bian Xue''s cultivation speed is really amazing. "


    He saved Bian Xue twice and left a good impression on her.


    Because of him, Bian Xue changed her destiny, entered Wushuang City, and became a disciple of Cihangzong. He has a great future, but in his opinion, it is more of a deal. In fact, a woman like Bian Xue only needs to work hard sooner or later. If he can achieve the desired goal, he won''t take credit, and he won''t be able to benevolence. That would be regarded as the method Bian Xue deserves.


    There may be opportunities for cooperation in the future.


    Knowing that he was in the Daqin Mountains, and the Heyin School was on the diagonal of Dongshengzhou, Zhou Shu traveled all the way to the east.


    Now I can��t use the Daxin Treasure Ship. For the Nascent Soul Realm, the speed of Yukong flight is faster, even if he hasn��t learned any Nascent Soul Realm techniques, and he can continue to absorb spiritual energy along the way, which is also used as a practice. .


    The Daqin Mountains are worthy of the treasures of Dongsheng Prefecture. Even the most barren mountains have nearly third-order auras, and places like this can only be enjoyed by elite disciples in the Heyin school.


    "Hey, if the Holland School wants to continue to develop, it must move."


    This thought has been in his mind all the time, and he will always think so whenever he sees a spiritual vein above the fourth order.


    The lotus sect now has mysteries and dragon palaces, which is pretty good, but the scope is too small and the resources are not too large. Ding can only train a few Nascent Soul cultivators. It is impossible to achieve greater development, at least There is a place with a fifth and sixth order spiritual veins that can benefit everyone in the sect. It gradually grows, and changes in quantity cause qualitative changes, until the emergence of a cultivator of the gods.


    Of course, it was the cultivator of gods other than him.


    (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 756: In front of Yugong Cave

    phone-reading


    The Daqin Mountains have many resources and many natural struggles.


    Along the way through the Daqin Mountains, Zhou Shu could see countless immortal cultivators fighting every day. There were not a few dead. One day, he saw a sect uprooted by the roots, and thousands of immortal cultivators could not survive.


    In the struggle, there are many bullies and bullies. Unless it is the ultimate evil, Zhou Shu will ignore it and leave indifferently.


    It''s not that he is cold-hearted, but that the more the immortal cultivator reaches a higher level, the more he understands the way of heaven, the less he will participate in other people''s battles, even if it is easy.


    Everyone has their own destiny, and change is not a good thing. Perhaps your smooth hand will not only change the operation of the way of heaven, but will even bring endless cause and effect, and too much cause and effect is not a good thing for cultivation.


    It''s not a matter of your own, it''s better to hang up, but when you see things that are done too absolutely and are incompatible with the gods, there is no problem with them. Not only will it not be contaminated with irrelevant cause and effect, but it will make the gods grateful and favored.


    Such as evil repair.


    Zhou Shu would not feel soft when he saw evil repair any time.


    Along the way, he killed many evil cultivators, including a leader of Liyuan Mansion.


    That ruler was also in the early stage of the Nascent Infant Realm, and had not yet reached the realm of leaving the Aperture. Under Zhou Shu, it was not the enemy of One He, and the soul that the evil cultivation relied on was completely suppressed by Zhou Shu, and there was no chance to escape. He was caught by Zhou Shu and put it into the black pot.


    However, it couldn''t be transformed into soul fluid and evil spirit, it just turned into soul orb.


    This made Zhou Shu a little disappointed.


    But also, if any evil cultivation can be transformed into evil spirits, he is afraid that he will embark on a path of killing evil cultivation.


    Therefore, he was only a little disappointed.


    Killed a lot of evil cultivators along the way, but also earned some reputation. Only Zhou Shu acted extremely fast, and deliberately did not show his true colors. Most people only saw a black suit and a top-quality golden sword.


    Because of that sword, some people associate it with Zhou Shu who was at the sword meeting back then, but just after thinking about it, no one would believe that Zhou Shu, who had disappeared for less than three years, was dead in the eyes of others. Became the Yuanying Realm.


    "How is that possible!"


    "Tell me in person, I won''t believe it!"


    A few months later, Zhou Shu crossed the Daqin Mountains.


    Because the divine consciousness is extraordinary, he has a very clear understanding of the places he passed. A detailed map has been drawn in the sea of ??knowledge. After returning, he should be drawn into a jade slip and become a lotus school. A collection of books in the Buddhist Scripture Pavilion.


    Traveling fast all the way, it is not too far away from Yugong Cave.


    The divine consciousness beyond a thousand miles, I found out at a glance, in front of the Yugong Temple outside Yugong Cave, a lone figure stood in front of the Yugong Temple, covered in white clothes like snow, covered in the bright moonlight, with a hint of yellowishness.


    It is Bian Xue.


    Her face is still extremely beautiful, she only looks a little haggard, with some anxiety and expectation in her eyes.


    She is here and has been waiting for a long time.


    When Zhou Shu saw Bian Xue, his heart moved slightly, but he calmed down quickly. He was keen and knew that Bian Xue had a deep love for him, but he didn��t have too many thoughts and there were too many things to take care of. Such thoughts should also be on the people of the Holland School.


    If it is related to Xiuxian, then it will be different.


    Zhou Shu concealed his spiritual consciousness, and walked slowly to Bian Xue like an ordinary person.


    The divine sense of letting go did not notice, there was one more person beside him, Bian Xue looked startled, and a faint white light radiated from his body, and he leaned back a few feet.


    But when he looked up and saw Zhou Shu, he was stunned.


    The fair complexion was slightly flushed, and she looked at it for a while, before she walked a few steps, bowed and bowed, and said softly, "Brother Shu, the younger sister has been waiting here for a long time, and it was not wasted...Shu Brother, it''s great that you are fine!"


    She looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes softened for a moment, and she was so excited that she couldn''t hold on to herself, but she quickly reduced her feelings and returned to her past expression.


    She knew what Zhou Shu thought of her, so she could only endure it and stay reserved.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said warmly, "Miss Bian, you have been working hard these days. In fact, my business has nothing to do with me, and the girl doesn''t have to worry."


    "The younger sister knows Brother Shu''s ability, but she can''t help it, but it''s okay, just see Brother Shu."


    Bian Xue smiled lightly, but it seemed a little far-fetched, "After several years, the little girl has worked hard to cultivate and achieve the golden core. I thought I could get closer to Brother Shu. I didn''t expect that Senior Brother Shu would be in the Nascent Soul Stage. It should be, after all, it''s you... But shouldn''t the younger sister be called Master Uncle?"


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s words, her heart became a little cold.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, smiled and said, "No, you and me are just as usual. It''s rare to see you on the road of cultivation. How about going into the cave for a drink at this time? I came from the Daqin Mountains and brought some good ones. Spirit wine."


    "it is good����"


    Bian Xue''s heart was shocked, and she immediately wanted to agree, but after thinking about it, she hesitated and shook her head.


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Do you want to go now?"


    The corner of Bian Xue''s mouth curled up, with a reluctant smile, "Well, seeing Brother Shu, and knowing that Brother Shu is fine, the younger sister will be able to go home with peace of mind."


    "Fine, it''s okay to go back earlier."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, only suspicious, "I heard Xiaoling talk about it, this time you go back, Zongmen will punish you?"


    I violated the order of the sect several times Even if it is a genius, what the sect would do, Zhou Shu is a little worried.


    "It should be there, but the younger sister is also willing. It''s all the things the younger sister did by herself, and should be borne by herself."


    Bian Xue''s face suddenly became a little pale, her eyes dimmed a lot, and she slowly turned around.


    "Ugh."


    There was a faint sigh with many unspeakable emotions.


    In the moonlight, looking at Bian Xue''s slender figure, as thin as if the wind blows down, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart for a long time.


    The idea of ??avenue first has affected some people. Ruthless may not be true immortals. Should he change, and he wanted to say something, but he finally didn''t say anything.


    He may want to change, but he shouldn''t be here at this time.


    In the Dutch school, there are others who need and expect him to change more.


    Turning around, Bian Xue''s expression gradually became indifferent, and he bowed to Zhou Shu, "Little sister knows that Brother Shu is dedicated to cultivating immortals, and there is nothing else to do. When we meet next time, the younger sister hopes to reach the Nascent Soul Stage, and talk to Brother Shu again. After a few days, that''s a beautiful thing, haha."


    "Hehe, the girl Bian is extremely talented, and now she is trained in the Cihang Sect and she is trained in the sect. It''s natural to become an infant."


    Zhou Shuxin smiled, and nodded again, "If you have been punished, it has my relationship. If you have any needs, just say it, and I will do it for you."


    "Is it?"


    Bian Xue''s expression was stagnant, and there was a slight gleam in his eyes, "Thank you, Brother Shu, for your kindness. Actually, the younger sister really wants to do something for Brother Shu."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Speak up, as long as I can do it."


    "Senior Brother Shu can definitely do it."


    Bian Xue said lightly, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, as if she had wanted to say it a long time ago. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 757: Talk at night by moon

    phone-reading


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu and asked slowly, "Little sister has been thinking for a long time, is Brother Shu also Wushuang..."


    As soon as the word "Wushuang" was uttered, Zhou Shu immediately waved her hand, pulled her up and flew out, flew straight for dozens of miles before stopping, and stopped on a deserted hill.


    When it fell, Zhou Shu had already changed his outfit, which was exactly the outfit of the Wushuang City messenger.


    He obviously admitted what Bian Xue said.


    He waved his hand, quite solemnly, "You can put it on too. Since we are going to talk about Wushuang City, then put on our clothes. Don''t let other people see or hear it, no good."


    "Brother Shu is still thoughtful, the younger sister almost made a mistake."


    Bian Xue nodded, and a layer of white mist appeared on his body. When the white mist dissipated, he became an envoy of Wushuang City, the same envoy in black.


    The two looked at each other, and they all laughed knowingly.


    Talking about Wushuang City''s affairs from the outside world is not in line with the rules of Wushuang City. Although Zhou Shu has a good relationship with the Lord of Wushuang City, he will not violate the rules, so as to avoid unpredictable consequences.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Girl Bian, how did you guess it?"


    Put on Wushuangcheng clothes, and Wushuangcheng should not be a big problem.


    And since the meeting, he has been protecting his surroundings with divine consciousness, confirming that no one else will hear it, but he doesn''t know if the city lord of Wushuang City has the ability to have walls and ears. If not, he can complain. In the city , If the lord complains, he will definitely be caught by the lord.


    Bian Xue smiled softly and looked a little happily. "The little girl has always lived in the remote Bianmo Mountain Villa, and has always been a mortal. No one will know about the little girl, but the little girl has just been able to cultivate immortality and her aptitude has happened When changes are made, envoys from Wushuang City will come and invite. If Brother Shu did not do these things, would there be others?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and nodded, "Girl Bian is really smart, but don''t just talk about these things casually."


    He knew he couldn''t hide it from Bian Xue, and since he explained it, he didn''t need to hide it anymore.


    "The little sister naturally knows that except for Senior Brother Shu, the little sister will not talk about it. Only one person in the Ci Hang Sect knows that the little sister is Wushuangcheng."


    Bian Xue nodded seriously, "What the little girl wants to say is that the little girl often goes to Wushuang City, but she has never seen Brother Shu. Everyone who passed by looked carefully, but she couldn''t find who is Brother Shu. I''ve been wondering. At first, the little sister thought that Brother Shu might be the purple-clothed messenger, so the little sister couldn''t find it, but now it doesn''t seem to be either. Is that a downgrade?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled bitterly, "You are thinking too hard, in fact, I rarely go to Wushuang City. I have always been a black messenger, and I am the last few, I am afraid it is lower than you."


    "what?"


    Bian Xue was a little puzzled, was stunned, and then laughed again, "No wonder, speaking of Brother Shu being such a genius, he doesn''t have to rely too much on Wushuang City. This is not the same as the little sister. Without the points of Wushuang City, it is difficult for the younger sister. Get to the Golden Core Realm so soon."


    Her words always make people feel very comfortable.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she said warmly, "Brother Shu, the younger sister doesn��t want anything else, can you tell the younger sister your Wushuang City number? Fortunately, the younger sister is looking for you in Wushuang City, asking some questions, so it won��t be like this. There is no news this time, can it?"


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "My current number is C103, but you should not say yours casually. You violate the rules. Be careful to be punished by the stingy lord. I was punished badly by him and I am not afraid anymore. , I still owe tens of thousands of points."


    The suffocated grievances can finally be said when I meet someone, and I feel particularly comfortable.


    "Oh."


    Bian Xue nodded, showing a lot of doubts, "I don''t even dare to think of tens of thousands of points, Brother Shu, why do you owe so much?"


    "That''s why the city lord is too hateful..."


    It seems that it is not good to say that. Zhou Shu smiled and explained, "I have been in Shuren Lane some time ago, so I owe a lot."


    "what?"


    Bian Xue was stunned, her eyes widened a lot, "It turns out that Brother Shu is the one who keeps screaming? Little sister really didn''t expect..."


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Looking at Bian Xue, Zhou Shu became a little embarrassed, "Hey, I made you laugh."


    Bian Xue shook her head, did not smile, but expressed a lot of admiration, "It''s okay, I can stay in for so long, it is worthy of Brother Shu. The younger sister has only been there once, and she was beaten out soon, worrying about the waste. I didn''t even dare to go in anymore."


    "Shuren Lane is really good."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said earnestly, "If you have more points, you can go more when you have time. I haven''t found a better place to exercise my soul than there. It has helped me a lot, and it should be the same for you."


    Bian Xue smiled, "Well, with the words of Senior Brother Shu, the younger sister will definitely work hard to earn points and enter Shuren Lane."


    When it comes to Wushuang City, the two have a common topic, plus other things, unconsciously talked about it for several hours.


    The moonlight faded away, and the sky showed a half-round of tomorrow.


    "Ah, it''s so late."


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu, owed her body, and showed some apologies, "The little girl said that she was leaving, but she still delayed the brother for so long. It''s really sad."


    Zhou Shu smiled Actually, I didn��t notice it. I said it for so long... Oh, I can also tell some things that I couldn��t say before, and I have gained a lot of knowledge I have never heard before. Very good, thank you. "


    He thanked him very sincerely.


    Speaking of which, the two of them are very like-minded. Bian Xue didn��t cultivate immortality for a long time, and although she didn��t have much experience, she was extremely intelligent and had the guidance of a famous teacher from Ci Hang Sect. What she got was the essence of the ancestors in the big sect. Zhou Shu is the opposite. There is no famous teacher. Most of the immortal cultivators rely on self-realization. He and Bian Xue are having complementary effects, and they both mean to see each other late. They have grief in their hearts, so they talk about it. Long time.


    Bian Xue''s face turned red, and she smiled, "I am very happy to be able to help Senior Brother Shu, but the younger sister has benefited more. Senior Brother''s experience is not so easy to get."


    Zhou Shu glanced around and said slowly, "I should go too."


    "The little girl should also go."


    Bian Xue nodded lightly, with some reluctance in her eyes, "Brother Shu, can I find you in Wushuang City in the future?"


    "can."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "In the future, you can tell me anything in Wushuang City. If you post a mission, it won''t take a few points. I will check it out when I have time. When you post a mission, indicate C One hundred and three picks, or mark the word "snow", and I will see it."


    With his current strength, it would be no problem to keep a trace of the soul in Wushuang City, and most of the city residents did the same.


    "Well, the little girl thinks so too."


    Bian Xue smiled knowingly, bowed and bowed, "Brother Shu, my little sister will leave."


    Seeing Bian Xue stepping on a white cloud and gradually disappearing into the sky, Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, shook his head, and went straight to Heyinpai. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 758: In distress

    phone-reading


    Heyin School, in the secret world.


    There are many disciples inside, but most of the disciples have a cloud of sadness on their faces, and they are also listless in cultivation.


    Under a tree, two disciples were talking and sighed from time to time.


    "We have been trapped for more than half a year, when are we big?"


    "Is there any way, there are four monks outside the Heyin Sect. Where can I get out? If it weren''t for the formation of barriers, our Heyin Sect would be the same as the original Yunjian Sect and Luowanggu. Up."


    "Oh... the little sect is really insecure, or else, let''s find a chance to sneak out and surrender, we won''t come back."


    "I think too, but it''s difficult. Our qualifications are not enough, and those outside people don''t have to."


    "I knew I wouldn''t add this lotus school. Although there are secret realms to cultivate, it''s too weak..."


    Before the words were over, a sword light suddenly swept over, drawing out a place of wind and dust, rolling the two people up and down several somersaults, and their faces were gray.


    Knowing whether they were right, the two hurried away desperately.


    A few dozen miles away, a dark mountain peak.


    Chen Xing''s iron cast is in the middle of the mountain, and Li Aojian sits peacefully, with a sword lying flat in front of him, entering Ding like an old monk.


    Opposite him, Xu Rong and Xu Mu in red were standing.


    "What kind of disciples are these, it''s useless to face danger!"


    Xu Rong put down the sword in his hand, with a lot of anger on his face, "I thought that entering the secret realm would be able to purify a dian, but the result is still the same!"


    Xu Mu stepped forward and said respectfully, "Master doesn''t have to be angry. There are not many disciples like this, and they are all newly added disciples in the past few years, not the old disciples. These people are inherently unreliable."


    "You are right, and you can see clearly."


    Xu Rong showed a sense of harmony, and said with satisfaction, "It seems that the cultivation base has improved again. Maybe it will surpass me soon."


    Xu Mu shook his head quickly, "The disciples are still far behind, and they are all cultivated by the master."


    "Ugh."


    Xu Rong turned around and sighed softly, "After six years, I don''t know if Junior Brother Zhou is okay or if he can come back... Without you, the current lotus school is really dangerous..."


    Her eyes drifted far away, filled with melancholy.


    Xu Mu was speechless for a while, followed her gaze, and fell silent. At this time, he also remembered the Zhou Shu who rescued him from Xie Xiu and brought him back to the Dutch School, whom he regarded as his life goal. people.


    "Don''t worry, Senior Sister Xu, if it were me, maybe I won''t be back, but Xiao Zhou will definitely be back."


    Sitting Li Aojian opened his eyes, his expression indifferent, but the determination in his eyes couldn''t conceal the slightest faint light from time to time.


    He is a sword cultivator who really uses the sword to enter the Tao. He only has the sword in his eyes. He has cultivated hard for six years. Although the cultivation level is still not high, the sword intent has gradually reached the realm. He skipped the sword intent transformation stage and reached the sword revolving directly. The freewheeling turn has been completed, and he is the first person to repair the sword of the Lotus Sect.


    Although it was only the Condensed Vein Realm, many of the Golden Core Realm cultivators in the current lotus school were not his opponents.


    Hearing Li Aojian''s words, Xu Rong seemed to have a thoughtful head, and there were still many confusions in his eyes, "I also believe that if Junior Brother Zhou is still there, he will definitely come back, but is he still there? That''s a catastrophe..."


    Looking at Xu Mu, she instructed, "I''ll go out and have a look. You can practice hard here. The more you cultivate, the more chance of survival."


    "Yes, Master."


    Xu Mu pressed his head hard.


    As the sword light flashed, Xu Rong turned into a streamer and flew out of the secret realm with the sword.


    Outside of the mystery, the Heyin School is still the same, but you can find out with care that it is midnight, but the sun is everywhere, and it looks like a sunny day.


    This is because the strong sun protects the mountain array.


    The large formation of the strong sun protects the mountain, the scope is large enough to include the entire lotus sect, can withstand the attacks of the Nascent Soul cultivator, the consumption is not too much, but there is no day and night in the formation, there are always three Lun Lieyang is shining.


    After being shrouded in such a formation for more than half a year, basking in the sun day and night, the practitioners inside naturally have no energy. Most of the practitioners you see everywhere are lazy, unintentional to practice and do things.


    There is no way, this formation is already one of the most cost-effective mountain guards, but who can think of which school will maintain the big formation for so long? But if the formation is not maintained, the monks outside will immediately attack, all helpless.


    Xu Rong flew to Tianzhu Peak, and heard a lot of sighs along the way, which made her feel more anxious.


    In the hall of Tianzhu Peak, there are more than a dozen Golden Core Realm cultivators who are arguing about something.


    "I said, or just rush out and fight with them together!" Yuan Jianyi was talking, his temper was still irritable.


    "How to spell?"


    Shen Wen shook his head, his expression was calm, but his eyes were tired.


    After the merging of the four factions, the Holland School has flourished and developed rapidly. He enjoys it and has made a great contribution to this, but he did not expect that the crisis will come again, and it will be more difficult than last time.


    He said slowly, "No, the opponent is not a Nascent Soul Realm, but four, watching and protecting each other, we have no chance."


    "Elder Shen is right," Miang stroked his long beard and pressed his head hard, his beard grew more and more is about to hang down to his feet, "We can''t go out, whether it''s a One, or together, four cultivators are enough to destroy us, none of them can escape."


    There was a moment of silence, and everyone knew that this was the only result of rushing out.


    "Fortunately we have a formation, ha."


    Someone slapped haha ??to ease the atmosphere. It was the stone iron from Sixi Sect.


    "Yeah, yeah, the formation that the Chongyang Palace helped us arrange is really powerful, and the four cultivators can''t join together."


    "If we change the past, I''m afraid that a monk will be able to smooth our Qingyuan Five Sects. Fortunately, there is the Heyin School."


    Everyone agreed, and they also knew that they were still stable now, all due to the Dutch formation.


    "That was done by League Master Zhou to Chongyang Palace. Thank you, and you must also thank League Master Zhou."


    Liu Yuer said seriously, and then sighed again, "If it weren''t for this formation, we would have been gone, but it''s a pity that Luo Wanggu, alas..."


    The other four sects that were not protected by formations had been completely defeated by the monks long ago. If it weren''t for the Heyin Sect, the Qingyuan Five Sects would now be gone.


    "Elder Liu needn''t be too sad."


    A cold voice came, and Hao Ruoyan, who had been sitting in the middle, spoke.


    She is still beautiful, but a lot less, and her look is extremely tired. It is no wonder that in the past six months, she hasn''t closed her eyes once, and she has almost completely given up on her cultivation. All her energy is devoted to the lotus school.


    Looking at the crowd, she slowly said, "When Master Shu comes back, everything will be fine, and the Five Sects of Qingyuan will be restored to the original state. Don''t worry."


    Her tone was calm, but she was extremely confident, as if she had an indestructible and unwavering confidence.


    She always believed in Zhou Shu''s everything and never changed. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 759: Quarrel in the hall

    phone-reading


    As soon as Hao Ruoyan spoke, the noisy hall fell silent again.


    After a while, a small voice came out.


    "Vice-Leader Hao, if you have something to say, don��t be angry. It''s a catastrophe. Even Real Person Jin Songyang could not ding through. How could he hide from the Lord Zhou, and if he is okay, I am afraid he would have returned long ago. But now three years have passed..."


    "Yes, according to the monks present, League Master Zhou is right in the middle of the Heavenly Star Peak. If the thunder comes down, he will..."


    "Even if Leader Zhou is fine, what can we do when we come back? There are four monks outside, Deputy Leader Hao, let''s think of another way."


    "Moreover, the one called Zhang Yuan is already in the Yuan Ying Boundary exit period..."


    Quite a few Golden Core Cultivators were talking verbally.


    Hao Ruoyan''s expression was indifferent, and she just ignored it. She had listened to this a few dozen times, and she hadn''t taken it seriously. Even if others said it was reasonable, she would still believe in Master Shu.


    "What are you talking nonsense."


    Liu Yuer''s brows frowned slightly, and she couldn''t see it. She turned and scolded, "No one knows what is going on with League Master Zhou. Don''t guess at all. As for the solution, didn''t Deputy Leader Hao have thought about it? During this time, if there was no Deputy Leader Hao. Support, I''m afraid you are already dead, can you still argue here?"


    The Jin Dan was silent for a while, and then talked again.


    "We also know that Vice-Leader Hao is really tired, but..."


    "There is formation protection. Although there are not many casualties among disciples during this period, we are still trapped here and can''t get out."


    "There must be another way to get out. Staying here is just waiting for death. Even if we persist for a few years, we will not be able to defeat them, unless the baby is born, but how is that possible."


    "Work together, think of a solution."


    "Or, let the disciples of Ningmai level and below all rush out together, and then we ran separately, leaving the green hills, and there is no need to worry about no firewood."


    Hearing these words, Mian suddenly looked furious and cursed, "Bah! You can speak such words, and you deserve to be an elder!"


    The golden core hesitated for a while, but still stubbornly said, "We are all in the golden core realm, and cultivation is not easy, I don''t believe it. If there is a means to escape alone, would you not use it?"


    "This...it is true."


    "Hey, if there is any, the old man is not afraid of death, but if he can give it to his disciple, he can go out."


    "Those low-level disciples are really useless..."


    No one is not afraid of death. The higher the cultivation level, the more afraid of death. Such a sentence suddenly reduced the morale that was already low.


    Even a few people from the Holland School, plus Liu Yuer and others could not refute it.


    Xu Rong, who had just walked in, also heard these words, and her face instantly changed.


    She walked to the middle in a few strides, walked to the side of Hao Ruoyan, and said loudly, "What nonsense are you talking about, you must sacrifice your disciples to protect yourself when you encounter danger, you are worthy of being their elders! And Elder Hao didn��t think of a solution? , Can you not see how hard she has been these days! What''s more, she has a great escape light talisman. If she wants to leave long ago, why bother to die with you!"


    "Ah, Great Escape Light Talisman!"


    "Is there such a talisman!"


    Many people''s eyes lit up, and Qi Qi looked towards Hao Ruoyan. They ignored the previous words and only heard the words of the Great Escape Light Symbol.


    He looked at Hao Ruoyan with puzzled eyes, but more of greed and thirst.


    What is puzzled is that Hao Ruoyan��s Great Escape Talisman is actually useless. If they had escaped long ago, where they would take care of other people��s life and death, they are the most important. The greedy thing is that since Hao Ruoyan is useless, he has the opportunity to get it. And you must get it!


    Many Jin Dan''s thoughts suddenly and quickly turned, and the gaze that looked at Hao Ruoyan gradually no longer concealed it, naked, as if he was about to swallow Hao Ruoyan.


    Xu Rong was in the midst of these greedy gazes, his face became more and more iron, pointing to a few people and shouting angrily, "Why, you still want to **** it? It''s useless! That talisman has already been used, and Elder Hao sent someone out to ask for help. It��s not for you, otherwise, it��s not the same if you left, but you treat her like this, really a group of... disciples are incorrigible, even the elders! Four Xizong, Yunjian faction and Dingshanmen A few, you are really hopeless!"


    After shouting, the momentum was quite strong, and some Golden Core Cultivators were shocked to step back.


    But soon, those people came back to their senses, and after disappointment, they suddenly became anxious.


    "You are a Condensed Pulse Realm disciple, what do you mean by running up and making noise!"


    "This is not a place where you go wild, hurry out!"


    "Now that the five sects are united, we have to separate them one by one. It''s really bad intentions."


    "The official disciple of the lotus school is really arrogant."


    ...


    Suddenly, the hall was very noisy.


    The five sects are united. When they are flourishing, they can work together. One group is prosperous, but when it encounters a difficult crisis, it will fall apart. Most things in the world are like this. There are more people with the same wealth and less people in the same suffering.


    Liu Yuer''s brows tightened. Shen Wen wanted to say something, glanced at Hao Ruoyan, and stopped again.


    "stop fighting."


    Her voice was still calm and cold, and Hao Ruoyan smiled indifferently, "I said, it will be fine if Master Shu comes back. No matter what you say or ask, I always have only this sentence. Today, the Holland School does not need any guards~www. novelhall.com~ leave it all."


    When all Jin Dan heard this, they couldn''t refute, and they all said goodbye and left.


    Only a few gold cores from the Heyin School and Liu Yuer remained.


    Liu Yuer whispered, "Deputy Leader Hao, I also believe that Leader Zhou will definitely come back. We can''t do much now, just wait."


    Shen Wen thought for a while, and said, "Yes, if Zhou Shu is fine, he will definitely come back. As for the four monks, he may not be able to solve it, but he will also have a solution."


    He knew that Zhou Shu was from Wushuang City, with Wushuang orders, maybe those cultivators would retreat.


    Liu Yuer continued, "Vice-Leader Hao, don''t work too hard. Let me go for today''s formation inspection."


    Miang energetically said, "The old man also go, huh, what can he do with the old man in the formation?"


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly, "Okay, thank you both, but Ruoyan is fine now, let''s go and have a look."


    Xu Rong shook his head, with a lot of worries, and persuaded, "Elder Hao, don''t go. You haven''t cultivated for a long time. If you do this, you will lose your cultivation level, which is very bad. "


    "This dian cultivation base does not matter. When Master Shu comes back, it will be fine."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled indifferently, got up and walked outside. The moment she got up, she felt tired, as if she couldn''t stand up, but it quickly disappeared.


    These days, internal and external troubles struck together. It was a crisis that the Holland School had never had before. She supported it independently, persisted very hard, and was too tired. If it hadn''t been supported by faith, she would have fallen long ago.


    Several Golden Core cultivators quickly followed, and Xu Rong also followed.


    The flying fish boat flew up, carrying a few people, and flew towards the edge of the Heyin Pie. (To be continued.)~~7k~~


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 760: Shaofengyuan, cold and discouraged

    phone-reading


    (Ps: Hao Ruoyan.)


    Outside the Heyinpai Mountain Gate.


    A tall, thin and stubborn monk hung in the air, sitting tightly, opening his eyes and looking around from time to time.


    At that time, his gaze was fixed on the several cultivators inside the mountain gate, his gaze was getting colder, and a smile of disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Those cultivators, Hao Ruoyan and others on the tour, walked here and couldn''t help but stop.


    Hao Ruoyan took a step forward and said, "Senior swept away four of the five Qingyuan sects, killed many of my five disciples, and besieged our Heyin school for nearly two hundred days. We are about to be killed, but I don��t know, Heyin school. How did you offend your Tianliu Sect?"


    "Don''t be long-winded."


    The monk snorted coldly, "I gave you a choice before, but if you are unwilling to agree, there is nothing to say."


    Hao Ruoyan couldn''t help but sneered, "Oh, the choice of the predecessors is simple. All join the Tianliu Sect and all leave the Qingyuan Mountain Range. No matter which kind, the Heyin School and I can''t agree."


    "Then wait for death slowly, depending on how long you consume, but the old man also wants to remind you that you can''t wait long."


    The monk closed his eyes, his face was indifferent, and he didn''t say a word.


    Hao Ruoyan looked awe-inspiring, and her voice became colder, "Okay, just wait! No matter what you are going to do, the Heyin faction will never leave and stay with you to the end, and the predecessor will repay the amount in the future."


    The monk opened his eyes fiercely, the divine light in his eyes flickered, and a terrifying coercion followed.


    Even across a large formation guarded by a layer, several people were shocked and unsteady. They retreated several tens of feet and almost fell from the air, embarrassed.


    "It''s ridiculous, just such a skill?"


    The monk laughed long and made no secret of the contempt on his face, "Is there any brilliance to let go of the pearl of rice? Don''t talk big talk of the ants, just get out!"


    With the long laughter, the coercion increased.


    The protection of the mountain array is more to resist the spiritual power of the elemental force, and the pressure on the divine consciousness is much worse, especially for such a strong impact and insufficient defense. Such pressure is great against people on the edge of the formation. The damage power.


    Several cultivators hurriedly avoided, but Hao Ruoyan still stood still.


    Her pale face was full of determination, and she said every word, "In the future, what you Tian Liuzong has done, the Heyin Sect will definitely return it, it will not be too much at all!"


    Before he finished speaking, a **** path overflowed from the corner of his mouth, hitting the blue shirt, which was particularly conspicuous.


    Her mind was tough enough, but after all, her cultivation level was too far apart, and she was negligent in cultivation, and she really suffered some injuries.


    The monk couldn''t help but stunned.


    "Don''t get out? Just right, if you want to die, the old man will do you!"


    The monk''s body glowed with bursts of light, his spiritual consciousness was like a true form, and his roots were like a gun, piercing towards Hao Ruoyan.


    Both Liu Yuer and Mi Ang were shocked, and quickly shot, pulling Hao Ruoyan back, out of the scope of the pressure.


    "Vice-Leader Hao, don''t be angry. Now you are the key to the five sects. You can''t have anything to do, just bear it temporarily."


    Hao Ruoyan wiped the blood stains and nodded, "Thank you, Ruoyan was a little impulsive, sorry."


    I didn''t know what she was thinking, but suddenly wanted to be hard to the end, and almost suffered a serious injury.


    "It doesn''t matter, Vice-Leader Hao, you are just too exhausted, uncertain, and not as stable as usual, just a proper rest," Liu Yuer seemed to understand, Wen said, "Let''s go back, there will be no problems with the formation. No energy can get in."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, barely squeezing out a smile, "Elder Liu, you should go back first, and take more time to practice and reach the Nascent Infant Realm. I plan to walk around."


    "Oh."


    Liu Yuer didn''t have much to say, and nodded.


    Only Hao Ruoyan and Xu Rong were left, and the two slowly descended to the ground.


    Hao Ruoyan looked not far away, and whispered, "Master Shu used to live in Yaofeng Garden. If Ruoyan hasn''t been there yet, Senior Sister Xu will take me to see."


    "it is good."


    Xu Rong nodded, and the two went to Shaofengyuan together.


    Because of Zhou Shu''s relationship, Xu Rong has always been one of the core of the Heyin School, and the relationship with Hao Ruoyan and others is naturally very good. In private, Hao Ruoyan uses Zhou Shu''s name to address them.


    "Elder Hao, I''m sorry, I said something that shouldn''t be said today."


    Walking on the road, Xu Rong remembered something and apologized, "I was really angry at the time. Those people were really hateful."


    "It''s okay," Hao Ruoyan smiled relieved. "It''s okay to say it, cut off their thoughts, so as not to always think so much. As for those people...if Master Shu can come back, they will have to be driven out. It��s not as good as there are fewer people."


    "what?"


    Xu Rong was suddenly shocked. It was not Hao Ruoyan who said she would drive the Golden Core Cultivator out, but she said, "If Master Shu can come back," she would never say something like this in such a questioning sentence. She was always affirmative. Sure.


    "Heh," Hao Ruoyan noticed it, and smiled, "Senior Sister Xu, I''m just talking about it. I believe Master Shu is fine and will definitely come back, but I''m just afraid I won''t wait for that day."


    Xu Rong was stunned, "Why do you say that?"


    Hao Ruoyan didn''t answer, and slowly said, "There is actually another Great Escape Talisman, which can take four people away. If you still can''t get out in the end, you and Yangmei Li Aojian, take another person and leave the others alone. Up."


    Xu Rong''s expression became even more puzzled, "What about you?"


    "Master Shu handed the Heyin School to Ruoyan. If Yan made it like this, how could she be embarrassed to leave? It is a good thing to live and die with the Heyin School, let alone..."


    Hao Ruoyan stopped for a while and choked a little, "If something happens to Master Shu, he will be robbed by the heavens... If Ruoyan is willing to go with him, it is considered fulfilled."


    Xu Rong was frozen, and she couldn''t think that Hao Ruoyan would say so.


    After watching Hao Ruoyan for a long time, she heard the voice and encouraged her, "Junior Brother Zhou will be fine, Elder Hao, don''t think so."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled. There was no pessimism in her smile, but a sense of relief. "I''ve made up my mind. Senior Sister Xu doesn''t have to persuade me. By the way, it''s Shaofengyuan in front of me. It really looks very vivid."


    In front of him, it is the Shaofeng Garden where Zhou Shu once lived. There are a few rows of low houses, and the wind shakes the trees.


    There are no more cultivators living at this time. Now the lotus sect is very different. Many disciples are in the secret realm. As a result, the low-level disciples have moved to better mountain peaks to live and practice.


    "The spiritual energy is so thin, and Master Shu can also build a foundation to become an inner disciple. At that time, the meridians were all broken. Oh, do you think Master Shu is very powerful."


    Hao Ruoyan walked a few steps closer, stroked a tall tree, and muttered softly, as if talking to himself or asking questions.


    Xu Rong nodded, walked a few steps, and whispered softly, "Junior Brother Zhou is naturally very powerful. The Heyin School has never produced such a talent. He discovered the secret realm in the Qi Refining Realm, and he defeated Shen as soon as he built the foundation. The elder''s personal disciple, and his sword intent really..."


    "If Yan doesn''t know these things, Senior Sister Xu will tell me about them."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Xu Rong with great interest, and his tone became a little hurried.


    "Ok."


    Xu Rong nodded, telling one by one what he knew about Zhou Shu.


    Hao Ruoyan listened with gusto, and laughed out from time to time.


    Only Xu Rong listened to the laughter, and gradually there was a hint of desolation in his heart.


    (Ps: Thank you Yijianqingyikendo for your reward and support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 761: Its not a trivial matter

    phone-reading


    She was just a golden core female cultivator, but she took on all the things of the Holland School. Hao Ruoyan had done enough, and she had been tired for too long.


    No matter what happened, she tried her best to stay strong in front of everyone, but her heart gradually began to be unable to bear it. She didn''t want to insist anymore, and wanted to die with Zhou Shu, which was also a manifestation of her true state of mind.


    But after these moods were occasionally revealed, they were soon hidden by her and never appeared again.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go, there is still a lot to do today."


    Hao Ruoyan straightened up, her expression still firm, "Master Shu will definitely come back, and I will show him the complete and intact Dutch school."


    "Ok."


    Xu Rong nodded vigorously and smiled cheerfully, "A genius like Junior Brother Zhou, who is too late for God''s favor, will he die? Even if there is a catastrophe, it is just a test to make him stronger."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled knowingly, "Senior Sister Xu said a lot today, but this sentence is the most to my heart."


    There was a lot of sadness on their faces, and they quickly walked back to Tianzhu Peak.


    boom--


    Before stepping out a few steps, a loud noise came from outside the formation, as if an earthquake. After nearly a hundred miles, the feet of both of them trembled, and the ground also cracked a few holes.


    The two looked at each other and said in surprise, "Tian Liuzong has done it again?"


    "This time the noise is much louder."


    Xu Rong showed a trace of disdain, "I''m really unwilling, but they can destroy our formation."


    Hao Ruoyan groaned slightly, "I feel something is wrong, there are Elder Miao and Elder Shen on the formation, the problem is not big, I will go outside and see, Senior Sister Xu, you go back to the secret realm first."


    Xu Rong shook his head, "No, I will also go see what''s going on."


    "Alright, but you have to be careful."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, and the two flew towards the edge of the formation.


    A quarter of an hour ago.


    Outside of the formation, three monks stood in front of the mountain gate of the Dutch School.


    One is Zhang Yuan, and the other is Liu Huayuan, the former tall and thin monk. Both of them are elders of Tianliu Sect. They are wearing the costumes of Tianliu Zong. Among them, Zhang Yuan has reached the out-of-aperture period and is one of the best in Tianliu Zong.


    Standing opposite the two of them was a middle-aged monk wearing black clothes. He was short in stature, with a face like the bottom of a pot, and seemed wretched, but Zhang Yuan and Liu Huayuan were extremely respectful to him.


    This is all because his identity is really extraordinary. On the sleeves of his black clothes are embroidered with two tiny suns.


    Chongyang Palace monk!


    The monk glanced at the formation method, showing a trace of contempt, and slowly said, "Yes, it is indeed the Lieyang Mountain Protection Formation from our Chongyang Palace. I can''t think of such a poor country and remote area, but also our formation."


    "Master Murongmo really knows his eyes and knows the bead, he can see it at a glance."


    A lot of old Zhang Yuan, with a face of flattery, complimented.


    Murong Mo snorted and said oilily, "Hmph, you guys know that, otherwise, why should you invite me to break the formation? Don''t talk about such flattering nonsense, just talk about the matter, and the benefits will be in place first. As for breaking the formation, Little things."


    "Master Murong is an expert in the Chongyang Palace. This dot-array method is like making an axe in the door. It is naturally a trivial matter for adults."


    Zhang Yuan nodded and laughed, "Also, the spirit stone and the spiritual objects have been prepared for a long time, and they are guaranteed to be top quality, and will never let Master Murong make a fuss."


    "Those things are different," Murong Mo waved his hand and looked at the Heyin school, "What I want is the good stuff inside."


    "Inside, what good stuff is in it?"


    Zhang Yuan was stunned, "This little school, what good things can there be, adults are really joking."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Murongmo laughed for a long time, and Zhang Yuan stopped laughing until Zhang Yuan was a little horrified, "You are funny, since you are a small school, why bother to surround it for so long, and bother to ask the Chongyang Palace disciples to break the formation. Did someone in that school kill your mother?"


    "Haha, yes..." Zhang Yuan laughed dryly, just about to agree, and suddenly stopped when he saw Murongmo''s expression.


    Murongmo''s face was gloomy, his face darker than the bottom of the pot, "Don''t talk nonsense, what do you want!"


    Zhang Yuan seemed to have swallowed a hundred catties of bitter gourd, his complexion was bitter, and he hesitated, "Look at it, my lord, we heard that there is a secret realm in the lotus school with a lot of spiritual energy, which is very suitable for our disciples to practice. Take it down."


    "Ok?"


    Murongmo frowned, showing some doubts, "Is it just aura? What''s the use of aura?"


    He came from the Chongyang Palace of the six major sects, with many spiritual veins, he didn''t need aura, so he didn''t care much.


    Zhang Yuan showed a little aggrieved, "It''s really just aura, adults don''t care, but we do."


    "Hey, a small school like your Tianliu Sect is really worthless."


    Murong Mo shook his head with a disappointed look on his face, "Well, don''t miss the good things. As for whether there are other things, after breaking the battle, I will see for myself."


    Zhang Yuan repeatedly agreed, "My lord, don''t worry, you will have everything if you break the battle."


    He secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    What Tianliuzong wanted was of course not only the aura in the secret realm After they discovered that the Heyin Sect had developed rapidly, they sent their disciples to check it out, undercover for three years, and learned about the secret realm. After a period of careful searching, I found that there is a tight formation in the secret realm. I am afraid that there is another secret in the formation. It is probably a blessed place no less than the seventy-two caves of Dongshengzhou!


    The secret realm is not enough to make them tempted, but the sky of the cave is enough for them to be crazy. What''s more, there is a magical Qingyuan Valley in the Qingyuan Mountain Range, which is also worth taking down.


    As a result, Tianliu Zong launched a war against Qingyuan Five Sects.


    Caught off guard, several sects fell quickly, but fortunately, there was the Heyin faction and the formation, which saved most of the cultivators.


    Murongmo walked to the front of the mountain gate, probed for a while with his spiritual sense, and said with a trace of doubt, "The formation is still very cleverly arranged. Could it be the people in the sect?"


    Zhang Yuan hurriedly stepped forward, "How can it be possible that this little sect has something to do with the Chongyang Palace? It must be bought with a lot of money!"


    Thinking of this, he feels a little distressed. Even Tianliu Zong can''t afford such a large formation. Heyin faction can actually afford it. One can imagine how rich the Heyin faction is after the Mysterious Cave Heaven. He definitely wants to grab it. .


    "That''s true, where are they worthy?"


    Murongmo looked arrogant, "Although it is clever, but it is nothing more than that. I know exactly where the array is, and I can get rid of it at most an hour."


    "My lord is really tough."


    "The big sect disciple is amazing, invincible, we can''t do it for half a year!"


    Zhang Yuan and Liu Huayuan quickly put on the high hats one by one, making Murongmo quite comfortable.


    "Well, I''ll do it now, you guys go away."


    A white light flashed on Murongmo''s body, and a bright white Ruyi appeared in his hand, the light couldn''t help stretching, and it was very agile. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 762: Really going to break

    phone-reading


    Inside the Heyin School, many golden lights appeared in the air, flying towards the place where the sound was made.


    Hao Ruoyan took Xu Rong, and the speed slowed down a bit. When he arrived, there were already a lot of Golden Core Cultivators standing in front of the mountain gate.


    "I want to break the formation again."


    "Our formation is from the Double Ninth Palace. It is impossible for Tianliu Zong to break open. It was just a waste of effort."


    "Yes, regardless of our ability, we can watch the scene again. It''s boring."


    "This guy is black and skinny, with his sleeves rolled up. He is a crop, but he is a monk. It''s really unfair."


    Looking at the outside, a few people kept pointing and pointing, their expressions were quite relaxed.


    Since being under siege, they have watched Tianliu Zong break the formation many times, but each time they ended in failure. Naturally, there is no worry, and they regard this as a pastime when they are bored.


    Only Hao Ruoyan''s face was a bit heavy. She had been closer before, and after seeing some things, she felt a little different.


    Hearing the discussion in the formation, Murongmo''s face became gloomy, and he muttered, "After a while, let''s see how you die."


    The Ruyi in his hand turned into a white beam of light, continuously separating the same beam of similar size, expanding like a grating, and then spreading along the large array for dozens of miles in an instant.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s a little different than usual, but it''s pretty good-looking, much better than last time."


    "Haha, no matter how they do it, the result is the same."


    "Hey, make more fun."


    A group of people have been trapped for a long time, and they seem to have forgotten that they are the weaker party, and they are constantly mocking.


    Murongmo ignored it, closed his eyes slightly, his divine consciousness passed through the beam of light, carefully identifying. Obviously, he was looking for the flaws in the formation through those beams of light. This was a very sophisticated way of formation, but no one knew about it except Zhou Shu.


    But Bai Xi, he opened his eyes and glanced at the cultivator in the formation, with a smile on his mouth.


    "Humph."


    With a soft snort, Murongmo''s figure was several miles away, in front of a beam of light.


    He stood firm as a mountain, and he was useless. He punched out with a thin right punch, his movements were obscure, and he was hitting the formation.


    Several Jin Dan became more and more funny.


    "Hit our fist to protect the mountain?"


    "This is the first time I have seen such a monk. Is he playing tricks? It''s funny and interesting."


    "Not for nothing, haha!"


    boom--


    Before the words fell, a loud noise suddenly rang out from the formation.


    On the edge of the formation, there was a trace of cracking, and the scorching sun inside the formation was also dimmed. The clear sky seemed to be surrounded by a few dark clouds.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    Several Jin Dans were dumbfounded, almost speechless.


    Murongmo''s figure moved, and he stood in front of another beam of light and punched out in the same way.


    boom--


    Just like before, there was another crack in the formation, and the sky became more and more gloomy.


    Murong Mo let out a long laugh, and the big sleeves that had been rolled up suddenly unfolded, "The scorching sun guards the mountain, seventy-seven eyes, today, I will break them all for you!"


    Someone began to panic.


    "He knows the name of our formation, can he really break the formation?"


    Shi Zhongtie seemed to have discovered something, and suddenly let out a miserable exclamation, "Ah!"


    "What are you calling?"


    Shi Zhongtie looked terrified and almost fell to the ground, "Look at his sleeves, look at his sleeves..."


    Some cultivators followed the sound, and they were suddenly startled, "Chongyang Palace...He is a cultivator from Chongyang Palace!"


    "What, the monk of Chongyang Palace, that is, he understands our formation?"


    "It''s over, it''s over, our formation will be broken!"


    Recognizing the identity of the black and thin monk, people suddenly panicked. Almost all the monks present were in panic, not knowing what to do.


    Some cultivators suddenly ran out of the formation, knelt on the ground, begging for mercy, "I am willing to return to the Tianliu Sect and Chongyang Palace, just to bypass the villain! Forgive me!"


    "Pray for mercy? It''s late!"


    Zhang Yuan''s expression outside the array was gloomy, and a wave of coercion came out, and the seven orifices of the cultivator who begged for mercy were bleeding, and he hurried back to evade, in a panic.


    Zhang Yuan looked at the formation and said in a deep voice, "The sky is endless and will last forever! You little ants, let us Tian Liuzong spend so much thought and countless spirit stones, no one wants to escape! Today broke the formation, you all will die one by one!"


    Depressed after being besieged for more than half a year, it seemed that he was about to vent all of it, his face twisted, hideous like a beast.


    "what����"


    Many Golden Core Cultivators were dumbfounded, and the screams continued to be heard.


    Hao Ruoyan remained calm, but her heart sank. He thought he could hold on for a long time and waited until Master Shu came back. How could this happen?


    She looked around and said loudly, "Don''t panic, everyone, even if he breaks this formation, our Dutch school has a more powerful formation!"


    The Golden Core Cultivator was stunned, "There is still a formation method for the Holland School?"


    "what?"


    Shi Zhongtie straightened his soft body, looked at Hao Ruoyan tremblingly, "Hao...Hao...Vice lord, is it true...?"


    "Naturally it is true."


    Hao Ruoyan said firmly, "It is much more powerful than the Lieyang Mountain Protector Great Formation. It is by no means something that the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator might break, it is in Lengwu Mountain. It will take some time for them to break the formation, so everyone should promptly inform their respective sects. Disciple of the door and then go to Lengwu Mountain together."


    "Yes Yes����"


    The cultivators had no other way to think of, and they all agreed, and soon they flew away a lot, but many people rushed directly to Lengwu Mountain, without even thinking about telling others.


    There are also six or seven Jin Dan who have not left.


    Among them were Yuan Jianyi, Liu Yu''er, Miang, etc. Xu Rong did not leave either.


    Liu Yuer sighed lightly, "Looking at this, the big formation is about to break. Even if there is a better formation, how long can it last? A good formation will inevitably consume a lot. Can it last for one month or two months? Still the same, Deputy Leader Hao, if you have any plans, just say it straight. As a member of the Heyin faction, no matter what you ask me to do, I will try my best to die."


    She could see clearly, and then went to Lengwu Mountain, mostly just waiting for death.


    As soon as Yuan Jian held the sword, he furiously said, "Unexpectedly, the Chongyang Palace disciples will also come to deal with us, I went out to fight with them!"


    "Former elder, don''t be impulsive."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, then looked at Liu Yuer and nodded slightly, "This is the end of the matter, and I have no good way to do it. If the smoke will burst out for a while, dozens of golden pills will erupt and catch them off guard, and then try to attract the enemy. Xiang Lengwu Mountain. As for everyone, just run away in the chaos. You can escape as far as you can. If you can meet Shu Master in the future, remember to tell him."


    Mi Ang and Yuan Jianyi were both stunned, "Huh?"


    Liu Yuer nodded gently, "I will remember the words of Deputy Leader Hao, and I will do this in a while."


    "Well, thank you a few."


    Hao Ruoyan showed a slight smile and nodded lightly, "You go and prepare quickly, don''t get too close here."


    Several cultivators nodded and left one after another. Only Xu Rong and Hao Ruoyan remained there, watching the cultivators break the formation. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 763: Thick and thin hair

    phone-reading


    Xu Rong looked at Hao Ruoyan and whispered, "Elder Hao, is this really the only way to do this?"


    Hao Ruoyan sighed, showing a lot of helplessness on her face, "There is really no way, Elder Liu is right, what can we do if we go to Lengwu Mountain? After ten days of persistence, it is not waiting to die. Now I can''t control it. So many, to die with the Dutchman, it��s a passable. (''


    "Why do you want to die with them?"


    Xu Rong said angrily, "Those guys who are greedy for life and fear of death are simply not worth it!"


    "I know, but there are still many low-level disciples there. Once Tian Liuzong breaks through the formation, they will definitely not be able to escape. If I am not there, they will face life and death even more difficult. As I control the Dutch school, I will naturally be responsible to the end. "


    Hao Ruoyan shook her head sadly, took out a talisman and handed it to Xu Rong, "Take it."


    Xu Rong refused for a while, but still couldn''t make it, so he had to accept it.


    "This talisman can take four people away. You can tell Li Aojian and take the Yangmei from the Dragon Palace. She is still consolidating her pill, but she must also leave. If you find someone who is credible, hurry up and don��t wait. The solar array is open, then you can''t get out."


    Hao Ruoyan solemnly instructed, "After I went out, I found Si Yun and Yan Yue and the others. They should first go to Lingyu City to find Elder Ning. From now on, the Heyin School will rely on you and... Master Shu."


    Xu Rong choked slightly, "I know, but..."


    "Stop talking, go now."


    Hao Ruoyan sank his face and waved his sleeve, Xu Rong was hundreds of feet away.


    Xu Rong did not stay any longer, gritted his teeth, and flew straight to the secret realm of Lengwu Mountain.


    Not long after, she stopped on Chen Xingtiefeng.


    Xu Mu was still refining his sword, and Li Aojian was still sitting steadily, with the sword on the side leaping constantly, not calm. Full text reading of the latest chapters


    Xu Rong stepped forward quickly, without any extra words, "The formation is about to break, Junior Brother, Xu Mu, come with me."


    "Okay, Master."


    Xu Mu walked over to salute with a calm expression. He didn''t panic when he heard the bad news. This was what he most valued Zhou Shu and Xu Rong.


    There was a sense of heaviness that couldn''t be hidden in his eyes. He had thought about it the moment the battle broke out, but he didn''t expect to come back so soon.


    Li Aojian opened his eyes, waved his hand, and the long sword jumped and fell into his hand.


    "Fleeing again?"


    He shook his head and looked at Long Jian with a slight smile, "It''s enough to do this once, don''t you think?"


    The long sword whispered back.


    Li Aojian nodded slightly and looked up at Xu Rong, "Senior Sister, please go, I will stay."


    Xu Rong was stunned for a moment. She never thought that Li Aojian would disagree.


    Cultivators in the sect know that Li Aojian only has swords in his eyes, and he doesn��t care about the others. Even if the sect is the same, he doesn��t care about everything, this time he will die for the sect?


    Xu Rong frowned, "All monks are outside, so what can you do? Get out first."


    "What about the monk."


    Li Aojian''s expression was indifferent, and he stroked his sword. "Sitting for three years, I have finally realized something recently. Let''s use them to try the sword. There will be no regrets in life or death.


    Xu Rong still shook his head, "Senior Sister knows that your swordsmanship is brilliant. Just like Junior Brother Zhou, you are geniuses. You can also win with the golden core swordsmanship in the door, but those are monks after all, and their vitality and spiritual power are completely different. "


    "Senior sister, needless to say, the heart is the sword, the sword is the heart, sincere to the sword, and sincere to the heart, preferring to bend rather than bend, I have already escaped once, if I avoid the battle again, I am not sincere to the sword. I will never make progress in my life, so what use is it for me to learn swords?"


    Li Aojian''s face was proud, and he stood up, saw the sword light flash by, and the people and the sword disappeared.


    From the top of the peak to the bottom of the peak, there is no longer a sword light figure.


    Xu Mu and Xu Rong were both stunned.


    Xu Mu was only surprised, but Xu Rong was completely shocked.


    With the triple coagulation state, the body can never be so fast, then there is only one possibility, Li Aojian has reached the state of no sword and no self, at least he has touched a little margin.


    "The Heyin Sect has been the first to realize that there is no sword and no self in the millennia, but it is Junior Brother Li..."


    Xu Rong''s expression was stagnant, and he immediately became excited, "No, let''s not let Junior Brother Li get into trouble!"


    She knew that even if Li Aojian understood the fourth level of sword intent, he couldn''t be a monk''s opponent. After all, beyond the two major stages, it was impossible to match.


    Xu Rong said, "I''m going to catch up with him, Xu Mu, you wait for me here, don''t go anywhere."


    "I see, Master."


    Xu Mu immediately agreed, still looking steady.


    "Ah, what''s wrong?"


    "Is the array broken? Why did the sky change? What happened to the stars in the sky?"


    "The white sun appears? The big evil is still good, I heard it is good."


    In the secret realm, there were bursts of panic shouts suddenly, and when I looked up, there were disciples looking up at the sky everywhere.


    The burst would not affect the secret realm. Xu Rong showed a trace of doubt, and when he looked up, he was a little stunned.


    In the sky of the secret realm, many stars suddenly appeared, although they were not bright but clear, they were strange.


    And if you look carefully, you will find that the aura in the air has also become a lot fresher, and there is a feeling that can purify oneself and even the soul. It''s not a bad thing.


    As soon as Xu Rong changed his mind, he immediately thought of something. This kind of natural vision can only appear when the pill formation or infant formation, and at this time, only the Yangmei in the Dragon Palace is in the formation.


    Yangmei cultivates the superior mind-faith Sutra of Cihangzong, who is kind and kind, and is blessed by heaven. It is indeed possible that such a miracle may appear when forming alchemy.


    "How could this be?"


    After thinking about the whole story, Xu Rong had a lot of excitement on his face, but there was more worry.


    The Yangmei in the alchemy just saw the vision, and it will definitely last for a long time. During this time, no one can tolerate it, otherwise the alchemy won��t be successful, destroying the heavenly vision, and future achievements will be extremely limited. Up.


    She quickly made a decision, "No, we must not let her be affected at all, we can''t go to her now!"


    Looking around, she felt an indescribable feeling.


    "Why is it like this, good things and bad things, all come together?"


    Thick and thin hair.


    The Thousand Years of Accumulation of the Heyin School, coupled with the vigorous development of the past ten years, finally ushered in a qualitative change. If it continues to develop, it is logical for the Heyin School to become a major sect, but development will also bring countless inevitables Such as the attack of Tianliu Zong and so on.


    "Junior Brother Li can''t have an accident, and Yangmei can''t have an accident. They are the hope of the Heyin faction. If anything happens to the younger brother, the Heyin faction can only count on them. In any case, we must protect them!"


    However, how to protect it?


    The big formation will be broken. There are five monks outside, including one from the Chongyang Palace. What should we do?


    She looked anxious, and after thinking about it, she still had no clue. She could only fly to the secret area and find Li Aojian first. (.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 764: I am back

    phone-reading


    At this moment, outside of the formation, Murongmo was constantly changing positions and had already reached the back mountain of the Heyin School.


    The 12 grating is about to completely surround the array, and the seventy-seven array eyes have been broken in more than forty places.


    At this time, the lotus pie, black clouds pressed the city, only one round of scorching sun was still in the sky, but it also seemed to be shaky, and would be covered by dark clouds at any time. Once this round of scorching sun is gone, it means that the formation has been completely broken.


    Before the mountain gate.


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhang Yuan closely with awe-inspiring expression. She held a dozen golden cores tightly in her hand, ready to detonate at any time.


    "It''s a bit courageous, I think it must be dying?"


    After several miles, Zhang Yuan looked sarcastically and kept shouting, "Speaking of which, the old man is not unable to let you go. As long as you kneel down and beg me, the old man will not take action against you after a while? "


    "roll."


    A neat word was spit out from the cold lips, with deep disdain.


    "Haha."


    Zhang Yuan looked embarrassed and laughed dryly. The spiteful color in his eyes was fleeting. "It''s rare and rare. I can''t think of the Dutch school and the mighty and unyielding talent like you. It''s really a shame to stay in a small place like the Dutch school. , The old man took back the words before, as long as you are willing to join the Tianliu Sect, what about giving you an elder."


    "roll."


    Hao Ruoyan just ignored the coercion and temptation. She did have a will to die and didn''t care about anything.


    "Good, good!"


    Zhang Yuan showed a lot of hideousness, did not conceal his viciousness, and said every word, "Don''t worry, you won''t die easily, the old man and Tian Liuzong have all the hard work for more than half a year. come back."


    "roll."


    Hao Ruoyan continued, but as soon as the voice fell off, something unexpected happened.


    "roll!"


    A shout, as if coming from outside the sky, passing through countless clouds, rolling in with unspeakable coercion, shocking the surroundings.


    Zhang Yuan was caught off guard, and was directly shocked by the coercion. His figure shook suddenly, his mind was shaken, and he spouted blood.


    Liu Huayuan beside him was also stunned. Although he was not among them, he just felt a little bit and his mind was captured, and he felt like he couldn''t help kneeling down.


    Looking at the blood stains on his beard, Zhang Yuan was full of disbelief, "How is it possible, how is it possible?"


    Just a single word made him vomit blood. It''s totally impossible to believe this kind of thing. What kind of powerful spiritual coercion should this be? Could it be that a cultivator of the God Realm has come?


    And Hao Ruoyan in the formation stagnated, and all the golden cores in his hands slipped down, and the whole figure was struck by thunder, stupefied and stunned.


    That voice was the voice she missed a thousand times and ten thousand times, and finally, as expected, appeared in her ears again.


    Two lines of tears slid down unconsciously on Qingli''s face, and his eyes floated to the distant horizon, with infinite tenderness, "Master Shu, is that you?"


    "Ruoyan, I''m sorry for making you suffer these days."


    A soft sigh came slowly, and everyone arrived. Zhou Shu, dressed in a green shirt, descended from the sky and landed in front of the mountain gate.


    He turned his back to Zhang Yuan and looked at Hao Ruoyan, his eyes filled with gentleness, "It''s me, I''m back, you don''t have to be tired anymore."


    Hao Ruoyan was shocked, sad to joy, too excited to control her body at all, she was still staring at Zhou Shu intently, as if she wanted to see something more, and gradually there was a warm color on her cold and pale face. .


    Suddenly, her expression panicked, "Be careful, Master Shu!"


    A shining golden pagoda became several tens of feet high in the blink of an eye, volleying down, and pressing Zhou Shu in it.


    It is Zhang Yuan''s magic weapon, the fifth-order top-grade canopy tower.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Yuan, as a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Stage, had always been stellar in his words and deeds, and he would attack Zhou Shu from behind.


    In fact, he was really scared, the shout before, almost shocked his courage, now that he has the opportunity, of course he will immediately shoot.


    "Ruoyan, wait for me for a while."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "After solving the **** of these few Tianliu sects, speak again."


    Without looking back, I saw a golden sword light flashing out, rushing straight up towards the pagoda in the sky.


    The sword light is no more than three feet, and the pagoda is as high as thirty feet!


    Zhang Yuan''s gloomy face didn''t even notice a slight smile, "What about Tier 4, the mantis arm as a car!"


    Not long after, the two rays of light collided with each other, and the sword light continued to rise, but the pagoda could not resist it at all, and it was bounced off instantly, flying hundreds of feet away.


    At this time, Zhou Shu hadn''t even turned around, and he didn''t make a move, it was unnecessary.


    Jin Guang fell back to his side in an instant, Caiying was quite disdainful, "For this palace, this is too weak, I can��t get enough energy at all. But you should get your sword faster. This sword is simply Can''t use the strength of this palace!"


    The sword just now was completely absorbing his own power.


    "know."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, turned around, looked at Zhang Yuan and Liu Huayuan with a frightened face, and said lightly, "You have offended the Dutch School, you **** it."


    Zhang Yuan''s mind seemed to be hit by a sledgehammer. Zhang Yuan was shocked when he heard the sound. He withdrew several strides again and again, finally standing still, still stubbornly shouted, "It''s you who died!"


    Although the voice is loud, the confidence is really lacking.


    In the two encounters in a short period of time, he could not see Zhou Shu''s true strength at all with his cultivation base, and naturally did not see any hope of winning.


    How could there be such a strong man in the Dutch school?


    He turned his head and shouted to Liu Huayuan, "Not yet!"


    Liu Huayuan nodded when he heard the sound, and pulled out a black pointed hammer in his hand Yuanli started, and the surrounding area suddenly went dark. Within five hundred meters, there were heavy shadows of the hammer everywhere, and there was nowhere to avoid it.


    "Hammer the world!"


    Zhang Yuan also recalled the pagoda, holding on to the pagoda with both hands, pouring his life force with Yuan Li.


    The pagoda made a series of noises, banging and thinking, and the runes on it kept shining, shining brightly, as if about to fly out.


    "The far-reaching Huagai, the secret to win luck!"


    Zhang Yuan roared, and the pagoda remained motionless, but five huge pagoda phantoms flew out of the pagoda one after another and swept towards Zhou Shu.


    The tactic of seizing luck is the tactic of Huagai Tower, and it is also the most important tactic. As long as it is touched by the phantom, the speed, strength and spiritual consciousness will be greatly reduced, as if all good luck is taken away, and the **** of plague and evil spirits are taken away. general.


    After the two stunts, there was another elemental force from the two of them, rolling like a river, straight to Zhou Shu.


    Hao Ruoyan, who was in the formation, had been relieved from the huge surprise that Zhou Shu came back, but when he saw this scene, his heart instantly raised his throat and couldn''t make a sound.


    These are two Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, and one cultivator who is out of the Aperture Stage.


    Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged, calmly and calmly, a green sword slid out of his hand and waved it smoothly.


    The waves are raging like a sea.


    In an instant, he swallowed everything in front of him.


    Hammer shadow, pagoda phantom, Yuanli, disappeared invisible under the sword, but the unending wave, unabated, rushed towards Zhang Yuan and Liu Huayuan who were a little surprised.


    There is still no sword intent in the Treading Sea Sword Art, but it is enough to deal with them without sword intent.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    (Pss: No wonder some collections have been added, but it is still weird. Thank you for the red envelope of a sword of love and a kendo~~ thanks~)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 765: Why is it out of the body?

    phone-reading


    As soon as the sword art was released, the wind was surging, and the momentum was unstoppable. It not only resolved the offensive of the two monks, but also countered an overwhelming counterattack.


    Liu Huayuan''s complexion was stagnant, and there was no time to change the magic weapon, he only poured his body''s vitality into the hammer, trying to resist it.


    Only he thinks it is really simple. Although that sword has no sword intent, the light technique is also extremely powerful. There is a third change in it, and its power has been increased more than ten times. Is it comparable to the general technique?


    In the blink of an eye, his body became fragments of scum, and there was no flesh and blood.


    But Zhang Yuan was different, he did not choose to resist, because he had long since retreated.


    He shouted Liu Huayuan''s shot to make it easier for him to escape. Before, he had two confrontations with Zhou Shu. No matter whether his spiritual sense or Yuanli was an opponent, he was even completely suppressed. Nowhere is there any desire to continue fighting, let alone he came out. In the awake period, I only know that nothing is as precious as life. As long as you can''t win quickly, you must prepare to escape.


    How else could you live so long.


    The pagoda emitted bursts of light, forming a barrier, while Zhang Yuan himself used the escape technique, flashing back and forth.


    The teleportation is normal, and it is hundreds of feet in the blink of an eye, and the afterimages continue.


    After retreating from the pursuit of Jian Jue, Zhang Yuan was happy in his heart, but when he was still happy, there was a golden light in front of him, but it was a heavy golden sword.


    At this time, the heavy gold sword was in the hands of a phantom, the phantom was no different from Zhou Shu, and even a sneer was still on the corner of his mouth.


    "what?"


    Zhang Yuan looked terrified and thought that Zhou Shu was already in the God Transformation Realm, and the fighting spirit that had been there was immediately gone.


    Stunned for a while.


    But in a blink of an eye, he thought that this wasn''t a primordial avatar at all, it was just using sword intent.


    But only during this horror, Zhou Shu��s sea-stepping sword art, coupled with the sword intent of the plucking, arrived at the same time, and was sandwiched between him. For almost an instant, like the eye of a storm, hundreds suddenly appeared on his body. There are bloodstains, and there are deep bones.


    Zhang Yuan knew that the situation was critical, and if he didn''t try his best, he would die, his body flashed white light, and a transparent baby appeared suddenly on his head.


    That baby was Zhang Yuan��s Nascent Soul. When it came out of the orifice period, the Nascent Soul could exit the orifice, without physical limitations, and could display the monks�� more powerful and original abilities.


    It is very powerful, but also extremely dangerous.


    Yuan Ying roared in a deep voice, with a hideous face, which was really contrary to the baby''s form.


    Above the head, the thin white hands and feet kept swinging, and expansive vitality emerged spontaneously, constantly driving the surrounding situation, the vitality was solidly like a real entity, and suddenly looked like a giant with a length of ten feet, between his hands and feet. , All with the power of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea.


    As soon as he raised his hand, Zhou Shu''s sword art was swung open for most.


    Zhou Shu stared at the giant-like Nascent Soul, as if thoughtful, the sword in his hand slowed down a bit.


    He wasn''t afraid of the strength of this Nascent Soul, but tried to get something out of it. With the fourth change, Hai Mingyue, his divine consciousness kept letting go and watched carefully.


    Zhang Yuan replied that Zhou Shu was frightened, and his heart gradually widened, but the heart to escape still had the upper hand. He looked at a gap and strode to the side.


    With the aid of Yuanying, the speed of escaping is much faster, but from the previous performance of similar teleportation, it is very obvious and clearly visible.


    Now he is still reluctant to let Yuan Ying completely separate from his body. He has just come out of the orifice period, and the spirit and consciousness integrated into the Yuan Ying is really not much. Once he is completely separated, there is no way to fully control it, and, in case, The divine consciousness has been split apart, and the Nascent Soul cannot turn his body, that is a great loss.


    This seems to have been discovered by Zhou Shu soon.


    "If you come to the challenge with one heart, you may die later, but running straight like this is just what I want."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of disdain in his eyes, and issued some instructions to Caiying.


    The sword soul clone, he had practiced with Caiying many times before, but he didn''t use it in the sword club, but he used it now.


    Caiying knew clearly, and the sword light flashed before he swept to Zhang Yuan''s side.


    After the soul fluid cultivation in the secret realm, she has grown more than Zhou Shu, and her speed alone is much faster than Zhang Yuan. Even if Zhang Yuan has only one Yuan Ying, she cannot be faster than her.


    Zhang Yuan buried his head and ran wildly, but suddenly he staggered and almost fell.


    What''s more frightening is that the whole body''s vitality spews out like a flood.


    The Yuan Ying on the top of his head had one foot cut off by the heavy golden sword, and fell aside, a large amount of vitality poured out, forming a visible whirlpool.


    Although Yuan Ying is strong, its defense power is much worse than that of Jin Dan. Most cultivators dare not let Yuan Ying appear before transforming into gods. That''s why. Yuan Ying is only suitable for separation from the body when it turns into a Yuan Ying. The Yuan Ying can exist, with various forms, and the spirit body is general, and the defense is far beyond the Yuan Ying.


    Zhang Yuan''s expression was shocked, and Yuan Ying was cut off partly, which dealt a huge blow to his cultivation base, fearing that he would not be able to recover in a few hundred years.


    "You, you! I will kill you!"


    He was angry, he yelled frantically, but soon fell down and made a decision simply.


    Yuan Ying suddenly left her body, swinging her hands, and throwing Zhang Yuan out forcefully, while the one-footed Yuan Ying stayed in place, turning to face Zhou Shu.


    It seemed that he was planning to give up Yuan Ying and escape for his life.


    Since he is desperate, he must have such a consciousness, to be able to do such a decisive move, he is also decisive.


    He didn''t expect that such a move was exactly what Zhou Shu wanted.


    The pre-stored divine sense suddenly gushed out, like a tsunami, and completely surrounded within a few miles in an instant. The divine sense was like a rain of swords, cutting off, splitting and clearing everything that had nothing to do with Zhou Shu.


    Yuan Ying, who could have been controlled by Zhang Yuan, was completely at a loss within Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness.


    Yuan Li kept closing herself back into his body, and turned into a baby again, lying there motionless.


    The biggest cost was originally thought to be able to withstand Zhou Shu, but if he couldn''t resist it, he would use the Nascent Soul to explode, but he broke away from his control and became a prey who didn''t know how to fight back.


    Zhang Yuan''s face was like ashes, a mouthful of old blood, spraying out dozens of feet away.


    And the broken body completely lost the Yuan Ying''s vitality, and couldn''t support it. He fell to the ground, with only a trace of the soul, floating out of the body, rushing towards the distance.


    But how can that ray of soul be Caiying''s opponent?


    In just a few breaths, Caiying caught up, and under the chaotic sword, a lot of the power of the source was also integrated, and the soul suddenly shattered into countless pieces, disappearing.


    Some obsessions may remain, but nothing will change. Zhang Yuan is completely dead, just like Liu Huayuan.


    Zhou Shu stared at the Yuan Ying floating in the air and shook his head slightly.


    "Why do you want to get out of your body? Nascent Soul is not Nascent Soul, so he does such dangerous things during the out-of-aperture period..."


    Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness is really powerful. Once Yuan Ying is out of the body, he will be caught in the gap, cutting the connection between Yuan Ying and his master, making Yuan Ying temporarily waste.


    Although that Yuan Ying still had a lot of vitality, without the monk''s spirit and consciousness to control, and could not use the magic trick, it would be impossible for him to explode.


    Let it be slaughtered. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 766: Shen Gongxu

    phone-reading


    Don''t let the Yuan Ying get out of his body if he doesn''t transform the gods, or he will die faster.


    I hope Zhang Yuan Jiuquan will understand this understanding.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yuan Ying and fell into thinking for a while.


    The golden core is a collection of spiritual power, while the Nasal Infant is a collection of purer powers. It can be regarded as a great man-made spiritual object. However, like the golden core, in addition to evil cultivators, no immortal cultivator will directly treat others'' Yuan Ying swallowed it, as long as there was a trace of spirit and consciousness in it, it would do more harm than good to himself.


    However, he would not leave it alone, it was still very good to use it to cultivate spiritual beings.


    Just beware of Yuan Ying��s explosion, the power is many times greater than Jin Dan. After thinking about it, he took out the black pot and installed the Yuan Ying.


    This ancient black pot is not a rank, but it is definitely his strongest magic weapon. There is nothing like it. Even if Yuan Ying blew himself in it, it would not affect him.


    Putting away Yuan Ying, Zhou Shu quickly walked towards Hao Ruoyan.


    Hao Ruoyan stood on the edge of the formation, her face was full of excitement, so excited that she couldn''t hold on herself. No matter how much she believed in Zhou Shu''s ability, she would never have thought that Zhou Shu would achieve the Nascent Soul Realm in just six years. Moreover, two cultivators were wiped out easily, and there was even an out-of-aperture period.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and shook his head slightly, "Ruoyan, you are really thinner."


    "It''s okay, Master Shu, you''ll be fine when you come back," Hao Ruoyan shook his head, smiling with tears, "Master Shu has never let Ruoyan down. In front of Master Shu, no matter how big a problem is, it is not a problem."


    "With me, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with a lot of apologies, "I heard the news of the besieged Hoyin faction on the way. I went all the way, but I came back a little bit late, which made you tired."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu with attachment, but soon thought of something and said eagerly, "I''ll talk about it later, Master Shu, there are three monks outside, and one of them is from the Chongyang Palace and is breaking the formation. "


    "Chongyang Palace, haha..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it chuckled, "Same as last time, is there another big sect to disrupt the situation, but this is not the last time. Ruoyan, don''t worry, I watched it all, there were two monks around Formation, that is to say, there is another one who doesn��t know where it went."


    As he said, he looked away and looked to the east side thoughtfully, "I''ll go to the east side first. A hole was opened there and someone went in."


    His divine consciousness can almost cover the entire Holland Sect, and every move around naturally cannot escape his observation. Although most monks have methods of hiding and countering, they can also be roughly understood by observing the lack of formation and the remaining breath. Determine the location.


    Hao Ruoyan was startled, "Ah, the formation is broken, are you okay?"


    "Broken a little, go, you go back to the secret realm first."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, strode away, turning into a series of afterimages, and went away.


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu''s back, looked foolishly for a while, wiped his tears, and laughed unconsciously.


    To the east of the lotus school.


    A young monk looked at the gap in front of him and nodded in satisfaction.


    With Murongmo present, the eyes of the Great Formation were broken one after another. Naturally, there were many gaps in the Great Formation. However, if the gaps were used to break the Great Formation forcibly, a lot of vitality would be consumed. This kind of thing, Zhang Yuan and Liu Huayuan would not Do, but this monk is not.


    He is Shen Gongxu, who has just given birth, and has been trained as a genius by Tianliu Sect. He is the fourth and youngest monk of Tianliu Sect.


    I have given birth in less than a hundred years. I am complacent, and come to participate in such a big action. I am naturally eager and eager to occupy a good position in the four-person meta-infant realm. Not to mention the first elder, at least the fourth is not good. of.


    Therefore, on the side he guards, as long as there is a gap, he will immediately attack vigorously.


    A lot of energy was spent, half of the Yuan Li was consumed, and it was considered a gain, and he opened a crack in the big array.


    "Haha, the first work of the Mieheyin School is none other than me!"


    Shen Gongxu was satisfied, and the escape technique was launched, turning into a blue smoke, and swept through the gap, planning to kill a few gold cores to sacrifice the flag.


    Before long, he found the prey.


    A Golden Core Cultivator is running around in the mountains, headless like a fly.


    The green smoke flashed, and it was blocking the golden core repairer.


    "Ah, ah, the formation broke?"


    The golden core is a stone in the iron. He also knows that if you re-enter the secret realm, you can only wait for death. It is better to wait on the side of the formation, waiting for the moment of breaking the formation, maybe there is a chance to escape, where did he know that he actually met The monk of Tianliu Sect.


    "Yes, I broke it. Where do you want to break it? You will come!"


    Shen Gongxu''s face was smug, and his big sleeves waved out, and a burst of vitality surged out, condensed like a substance, and rolled towards the iron in the stone.


    Shi Zhongtie did not resist or evade, but knelt down.


    "Senior, senior, be merciful, the junior is not from the Heyin school, but the practitioner of the Sixi Sect. It was forced by them to come. The junior wanted to join the Tianliu Sect for a long time, but was locked in. Forgive me!"


    He was like a sieve, shaking constantly even when he was kneeling.


    "Really?"


    Shen Gongxu stopped Yuan Li, showed a trace of suspicion, and nodded slightly, "If it is true, I will consider keeping you alive."


    Shi Zhongtie lifted his spirits and said more vigorously, "Of course it is true! The juniors have absolutely no false words, and the juniors also know where the secret realm is, so I will take the seniors. Those of the lotus faction also said that they would use a better formation. The law comes to resist the predecessors, we can hurry up, and we can rush in front of them and catch them all at once."


    Shen Gongxu laughed, "Haha, what a good dog."


    Shi Zhongtie knelt on the ground and climbed up a few steps as he walked, "Senior said what a junior is like The junior is also willing to be a dog of the current generation, Wang, Wang."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t need a dog, waste!"


    Shen Gongxu''s complexion suddenly sank, and his condensed vitality suddenly came out, directly wrapping the stone in the iron.


    "Spare... forgive..."


    Before Shi Zhongtie''s last words were finished, he was completely squashed by Yuanli and turned into a pool of meat.


    Shen Gongxu waved his hand and threw the residue aside, disdainfully said, "Are all the guys from the lotus faction so useless? They have been on guard for so long...Huh, there is another one over there."


    Between the valleys, stood a golden core sister with a different temperament.


    She leaned lazily in front of the mountain wall, raised her head slightly, and glanced at Shen Gongxu who suddenly appeared in front of her, without any fear, her face was indifferent.


    Shen Gongxu was condescending, with a disdainful expression, "Haha, why don''t you run away?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, just fight."


    The female self-cultivation posture suddenly stood up, holding a light red long knife in both hands. The blade was sharp and cold, and the handle was more than ten feet long. The lines on it were like a series of blood drops, bright red and crystal clear.


    His expression and temperament also changed accordingly, standing firm as a mountain, with a Ling Ran killing intent.


    "It''s interesting."


    Shen Gongxu nodded, still throwing his sleeves out, his vitality pouring down like a torrent.


    The golden light flashed, and the long sword slashed towards Yuanli with a **** rainbow.


    Snapped!


    Yuan Li was chopped in by the long knife for more than three feet, but soon gathered again, and instead wrapped the long knife and couldn''t move.


    "I can''t help myself!"


    Shen Gongxu laughed loudly, then waved his sleeve out again, curling up at the female sister.


    The female cultivator couldn''t draw a long sword, but she didn''t want to give it up. Her expression became more determined, and her golden light couldn''t help flashing, as if she was about to explode the golden core. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 767: Want to die soon

    phone-reading


    boom!


    From nowhere, a sword light that was as swift as electricity suddenly pierced into the Yuan Li 13.


    Snapped!


    Yuan Li exploded, sword intent and Yuan Li scattered everywhere, and the female cultivator temporarily got rid of the shackles, brought her long sword, and retreated rapidly.


    A figure gradually emerged after the scattered sword intent, holding a sword in his hand, with a cold expression on his face.


    "Li Aojian?"


    The female cultivator was stunned for a moment, and quickly thanked her, but she was a little surprised.


    "The lotus sect says that except for Zhou Shu, Li Aojian is the number one swordsman. I only say that the lotus sect''s swordsman cherishes his younger generations. How did he expect it to be true? Although he is only in the condensing state, but that I can''t even take a sword."


    Li Aojian nodded, his expression solemn, "Elder Liu."


    The female cultivator was naturally Liu Yu''er. She had said before that she would rather die for the Heyin School, and she did this at this time.


    Shen Gongxu glared at Li Aojian, completely unable to believe that his eyes, what, a condensing pulse realm, actually broke his own vitality!


    Even if you consume a lot and don''t exert all your strength, it is impossible!


    "What evil method did you use?"


    Staring at Li Aojian, he was surprised.


    "It''s just a sword."


    Li Aojian said faintly, in the blink of an eye, the figure was gone again, and the sword was naturally gone.


    "No sword without me?"


    Shen Gongxu became more astonished, "Ningmai Realm, without divine consciousness, and no sword power, how can it be possible to have no self and no sword?"


    Yes, it is true that there is no self and no sword, but it is very different from the normal no self and no sword.


    According to the normal realm of sword spirit, the achievement of no self and no sword requires the use of divine mind to control the sword. It may gradually reach it through the complex process of virtual turning into reality and sword escape. But Li Aojian is different. He skipped it before. In this layer of sword intent, there is no transformation, pure "sword is intent, meaning is sword", and the sword intent is integrated. Because there is no sword intent, the sword power derived from it is naturally impossible to achieve. , But he doesn''t need to do it either, because his sword revolves with the heart is also the real literal sword revolves, without the aid of sword force, it directly reaches the so-called "heart sword" realm.


    The heart is the sword, and the sword is the heart.


    To do this, the subsequent selflessness and swordlessness will be much easier to understand.


    Li Aojian''s "No Sword, No Sword" is just a manifestation of the Heart Sword. Unlike other sword repairs, it is his personal "No Sword, No Sword".


    The power may be similar, but there are also major shortcomings. The sword is damaged and the person is also injured.


    Shen Gongxu let go of his spiritual sense and noticed that a trace of sword intent could not help cruising close, his goal was uncertain, even he couldn''t see the specific location, he could not help but panic slightly, his expression was awe-inspiring, and he quickly wrapped his body with his vital energy.


    Bang, bang!


    With two crisp sounds, sword light suddenly appeared, hitting in front of him.


    Yuan Li shattered a lot, revealing a gap, but it was quickly filled, and the sword intent could not penetrate into it.


    Li Aojian, who appeared again, was disappointed in his heart.


    The power is still not enough, the level of the sword is not good, and the sword intent is not proficient enough, it can only be unexpected, but once the monk is prepared, he cannot pose too much threat.


    Alas, it would be great if I could practice for another ten years, and I don''t know if there is any chance.


    As soon as he showed up, a burst of vitality came surging, following Shen Gongxu''s roar, "What if there is no me or no sword, the **** thing will die!"


    Bringing some golden red knives with a flash, they were slashing above the vitality!


    Liu Yu''er apparently exploded with some golden core power. This downward movement was vigorously sinking, ruthless and accurate, and cut that vitality in half!


    But this was the case. Li Aojian, who had touched a little side, couldn''t help retreating more than a dozen feet. His figure shook and almost fell.


    "You go, I''ll come."


    Liu Yu''er looked at Li Aojian and shook her head, her eyes firm.


    There is such a genius in the Heyin School, who must not die here in vain. Looking at Li Aojian, she suddenly thought of Yang Hei, unconsciously hurt in her heart, life is unsatisfactory.


    And Li Aojian also shook his head with the same firm eyes, "Sword repair never fears war, and when the sword is out of its sheath, it must fight to the end."


    "Then you will die together!"


    Shen Gongxu''s expression became cold, and his killing intent was revealed without any concealment, "Hengshan Jue!"


    The remaining Yuanli came out, and instantly turned into a black and crushed mountain, which stretched across nearly a thousand feet, and quickly pressed toward the two of them.


    The strong wind is like iron, the mountain has not yet reached the body, and the pressure has made the two of them breathless.


    The tactics of the Nascent Infant Realm, coupled with the full strength of the Yuan force, there is no possibility of resistance at all. The huge gap between the monk and the cultivator is fully reflected at this moment.


    Even if it only touches a little side, there is no way to survive, even if it''s too late to explode the golden core.


    Bang!


    A golden rainbow, falling from the sky, was hitting the middle of the mountain.


    In an instant, the mountain collapsed and the ground cracked.


    Yuan Li shattered, swept away, and within a few miles, the ground sank five feet.


    However, Li Aojian and Liu Yu''er were safe and sound. They were wrapped in a transparent Yuanli membrane without any damage.


    "Xiao Zhou, you really came back."


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu in mid-air, his expression no longer cold, he smiled knowingly, "Unexpectedly, in the past six years, you have progressed faster than me, you are in the Nascent Soul Stage, haha, hahaha."


    He smiled very happily. He has been cultivating hard for the past six years. He has never been so happy before.


    "Old Li, I''m far worse than you in terms of kendo Zhou Shu approached with a smile and patted Li Aojian''s shoulder vigorously. Wujian is very different, you really have you, now I really convince you. "


    "Haha, of course, I am a real genius."


    Li Aojian laughed, laughing too fiercely, and a blood stain flowed down from the corner of his mouth unknowingly.


    "Leader Zhou, you are finally back!"


    Liu Yu''er looked at Zhou Shu, feelings of rejoicing, excitement, suspense, excitement and other emotions made her body tremble, "Heyin School, Qingyuan Mountain Range, this is a rescue!"


    "I''m back, anyone who violated my Dutch school must pay a price."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, but his tone was unusually firm.


    "Do you think I don''t exist!"


    Shen Gongxu behind, roared furiously.


    After all he was young and energetic, and saw a monk smashing his tactics, and he didn''t give up any intention of retreat. Instead, he became angry because others ignored him.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look back, and continued to warmly say, "Elder Liu, you have worked hard too, and you will talk later. Go to the secret realm with Lao Li and rest."


    "Well, I''m getting a little tired."


    Li Aojian nodded, his hands suddenly warmed, and a jade bottle was suddenly stuffed, the same goes for Liu Yu''er.


    The two didn''t say much, and went straight back to the secret realm.


    Zhou Shu turned around, dissolving the rushing Yuan Li, fixedly looking at Shen Gongxu, and said coldly, "Do you want to die soon?"


    "what?"


    Shen Gongxu was taken aback for a moment, as if adding fuel to the fire, he became more and more angry, his face distorted so that he could not distinguish his facial features, "You are the one who died!"


    The two sleeves were swung together, and the two energies were intertwined like hemp, more solid and stronger, and entangled toward Zhou Shu. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 768: Breakers die

    phone-reading


    Ah... Ah...


    A scream of despair floated out of the valley trembling.


    Liu Yu''er and Li Aojian, who hadn''t flew far, couldn''t stand still, turned their heads and glanced at each other.


    Of course they knew that it was Shen Gongxu''s scream when he died.


    Liu Yuer''s eyes were full of surprises, "So fast... I heard that monks are not so easy to die. League Master Zhou, is he really so strong?"


    Li Aojian was much more indifferent, "It''s just a monk, it''s nothing to him, he has always been like this."


    Zhou Shu has been facing the enemy more and more ranks, and he has gotten used to it. Although it is strange, it is not surprising.


    "It''s so fast, it used to be just refining qi..."


    Liu Yu''er shook her head slightly, and after sighing, she showed a lot of joy again, "With the leader of Zhou, we will survive this catastrophe without fail, and the Holland School will definitely develop better in the future."


    "Call him the leader?"


    Li Aojian smiled, "The five sects of Qingyuan exist in name only. From now on, there will only be the Heyin School, and there will be no alliances."


    Liu Yuer was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and nodded, "People say that Jianxin is transparent, and it is true. Although you don''t ask about the world, you see more transparently than me. From now on, there will be no five schools, only the Heyin school. Speaking of it, even if there was no attack from Tianliu Zong, it would be time to rectify and rectify.


    Li Aojian didn''t speak, only nodded, the two turned around and continued to fly forward.


    Zhou Shu didn''t take much effort to resolve Shen Gongxu, but the death of the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator was also some extra trouble.


    Yuan Ying was still in his body, and when people died, Yuan Ying died along with it. The huge amount of Yuan power was released in an instant. There was no vegetation in the valley, and many houses collapsed and were in a mess.


    He didn''t have time to pay more attention, turning his head and flying to the west.


    There, there is another monk, the monk of Chongyang Palace.


    Zhou Shu��s complexion was very cold, and it��s been a long time since he was so cold. Because he was very angry and the sect was seized, so everyone was facing life and death. At an extremely heavy price, none of the monks who came to attack could not go back alive.


    The monks in Chongyang Palace are the same.


    And in his heart, the monk was even more hateful. If it weren''t for the Chongyang Palace monk to break the formation forcibly, the Heyin Sect would definitely be able to safely wait for him to return.


    As a big sect monk, he participated in the fight for the small sect, but he broke the formation established by his own sect. Even if he went to the Chongyang Palace to talk, the truth was on Zhou Shu''s side.


    However, he didn''t intend to reason, kill first before talking.


    After that, he will go to the Chongyang Palace.


    At this time, Murong Mo had broken his eyes and the sky was almost completely dark. There was an atmosphere of panic in the Heyin School, and there were rushing disciples everywhere, shouting endlessly.


    Hao Ruoyan and Miang were inside, shouting constantly, calming the disciples'' emotions.


    Myon��s voice was loud and Hong Lei said, "Don��t worry, it��s okay! Leader Zhou has returned, and no matter how great the danger is, you can get over it. Don��t worry, just go to Lengwu Mountain to rest!"


    Hao Ruoyan''s voice was very small, but it spread far and wide, "Don''t panic, go to Lengwu Mountain, don''t go to the edge of the formation, everything is with the leader of Zhou."


    Of course, there are voices from other practitioners, some are encouraging, and some are persuading everyone to run away.


    "The formation is broken, everyone, run away!"


    "I know where there is a gap, everyone follow me!"


    Most of these people are spies ambushed by Tian Liuzong, and anyone with a discerning eye knows what they want to do.


    Zhou Shu naturally knew that now that he has entered the formation, his divine sense covers the entire Dutch school, and he has an account in his mind about what people have done and what, and he will rectify them one by one after it is over.


    "It is a good thing to be able to see some people clearly in times of trouble."


    He sneered and flew towards the back mountain.


    Not long after, I saw hundreds of towering beams of light, and behind the beams of light was Murong Mo with a dark face.


    Murongmo broke his eyes for a while, and thought gloomily, "There is one last place, this time is completely broken, I want to see what Tian Liuzong wants, if it is a good thing, I will not keep it. give them!"


    His spiritual consciousness is far inferior to Zhou Shu, not to mention that he knows nothing about what is happening around him after a heavy formation.


    Walking to the front of the formation, a monk suddenly appeared in the formation, watching him calmly.


    Murong Mo was taken aback, and then angrily said, "You actually went in first!"


    He regarded Zhou Shu as a cultivator of the Tianliu Sect, broke into it in advance from other places, and was slaughtering in it to **** the treasures of the Lotus Sect.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, did not speak, his eyes fell on Murongmo''s sleeve, and he was indeed a monk from the Chongyang Palace.


    He waited, waiting for Murong Mo to break the formation, only one of the seventy-seven formation eyes remained, and the formation had no remedial value.


    Murongmo didn''t say much, he just wanted to go in early and grab it together. He caught the eye and punched out with his fists.


    The array eyes that appeared in the beam of light quickly shattered, the large array was completely broken, and the only remaining scorching sun in the sky quickly dissipated.


    In the lotus school, there were bursts of exclamation, and there were also many golden lights, rushing toward the outside of the array, for fear of taking a step slower. They just want to escape for their lives, but they don''t know that the situation has been reversed long ago. Three of the four great monks of Tianliu Zong are dead, so there is no need to flee at all Hmph, wait. "


    Murongmo glared at Zhou Shu, let out a gloomy sneer, and flew into the lotus pie.


    He also has to be quicker, or he won''t be able to catch up with the benefits.


    His body is extremely fast, accelerating again and again, but no matter how he accelerates, there is always one person in front of him.


    Murong Mo was anxious, and for a moment, he stood in the air, raising his hand and said, "Tian Liuzong, what do you want to do when I dare not kill you?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Did you break the line?"


    Murong Mo smiled with anger, "Nonsense, isn''t it me? Is it you? Just these seventy-seven eyes, would you Tianliu Zong know? If it wasn''t me..."


    "Very well, you can die."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, Lishuang in his hand, and the heavy golden sword and Xiao Gun also flew out one after another, forming a triangle that surrounded Murong Mo.


    In the end, the opponent is a disciple of the Double Ninth Palace, there may be any special means, and it must be fully prepared.


    Murongmo''s expression was stagnant, he looked around, and was startled in shock, "This... is actually an ancient chick? And the best flying sword? Are you...who are you, you can''t be a monk of the Tianliu Sect!"


    "Who said I am? I am a Dutch monk, you break my formation, **** it."


    Zhou Shu looked cold, and Li Shuang waved it horizontally.


    The primordial power, which seems to exist and has not existed, grew from nothing, and turned into a huge wave in an instant, a wave of thousands of hectares, and its momentum is unstoppable.


    The fourth style of the Sea Treads Sword Art, the sea raises the waves. If the blue sea tide is continuous accumulation, and the sea raises the waves is an instant vent. It does not have the characteristics of seeing through the weakness of the fourth change, but it puts the sea riding on the first. The three changes have been brought to the extreme and taken a step further, and the promotion of the technique has almost reached the limit that a cultivator can do.


    Sheer pressure on people. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 769: 1 more

    phone-reading


    "What are you talking about? You really don''t know how to live or die!"


    Murong Mo roared and was about to make a move. He suddenly felt the pressure coming, and was shocked.


    I haven''t felt too much power yet, I just wiped it a little bit, and trembles inexplicably, as if I have never been so frightened.


    "This... is the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator?"


    That power is so vast, it is not like the cultivator of the Nascent Infant realm can send it out, even the cultivator of the late Nascent Infant realm is impossible, at least he has never seen anyone with such strength in the Chongyang Palace.


    "Perhaps, only those few Jiyingdian disciples who have never seen it can do it?"


    The Chongyang Palace has two palaces, three halls and four courtyards. Among them, the Jiying Hall is one of the most important positions in the Chongyang Palace. It is the place where the Chongyang Palace cultivates real geniuses. Those who can enter the Jiying Hall are all Beiluzhou The best genius.


    There was no time to think about it, there was no time to escape, just between thoughts, that turbulent vitality had already arrived.


    moment.


    The big wave shot him directly into the abyss.


    All the defenses of Murongmo were defeated in one fell swoop.


    If he fell into the deep sea, the huge pressure kept squeezing Murongmo, making him unable to move at all.


    And some of the powers that were trying to be released were wiped out just as soon as they appeared, their hands and feet were all restricted, and even the magic weapon could not be taken out.


    And some of the methods that were originally prepared were immediately useless, and Murongmo really did not expect that he could not resist it. The same monks, how could there be such a big gap! Is the Heyin School really an unknown little sect? How could there be such a strong man?


    "I am a monk from the Chongyang Palace, Murongmo!"


    Yuan Li was restricted and his body could not move, but his spiritual consciousness was unobstructed. He looked at Zhou Shu and spoke loudly.


    Zhou Shu also had a little surprise for the current situation.


    Because the opponent is the Chongyang Palace monk, his strength must be much higher than that of the Tianliu Zong monk, so that sword, Zhou Shu can be regarded as using all his strength, it is also his first full strength since the birth of a baby, I thought he might not be able to strike a blow. I did not expect it to go so smoothly.


    Although Murongmo is a bit stronger than Zhang Yuan, his strength is also very limited, which is a bit strange.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and said slowly, "Are you Zhenxiu?"


    Murongmo nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, I am a monk from the Bagua Academy of Chongyang Palace, really a monk from the Chongyang Palace."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense of it.


    I heard that the Chongyang Palace has four courtyards, each specializing in one, alchemy formations and so on. This Bagua courtyard must be studying formations. The people in the fourth courtyards are top talents. This Murong Mo Not bad.


    "Friends of the Daoists, because of the face of the Chongyang Palace, I also asked the fellows to let me go."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression loosened, Murongmo thought that the words Chongyang Palace had played a role, so he quickly pleaded for love.


    However, what Zhou Shu cares about is not the Double Ninth Palace, but Murong''s identity as the last cultivator. Because it is a cultivator, his strength is not as good as the average cultivator, which is normal. If it is because Murongmo''s strength is not good enough to underestimate the monks of the big sect, it will not do him any good.


    Clear positioning is very important, he has always thought so.


    He looked at Murongmo and smiled, "Let go of you, if I were not there, would you let go of the Heyin Pie?"


    Murongmo''s face turned pale. If Zhou Shu were not there, I''m afraid he would have rushed in and snatched it. If he meets the Dutch cultivator, he will probably be killed. How could he miss a great opportunity? He would not care if he let it go. Where''s the little sect?


    Seeing that Zhou Shu''s face became more gloomy, he hurriedly called out the conditions, "It''s all my fault, I will return to the Chongyang Palace, and then use a set of formations to arrange for fellow Daoists to ensure that it is better than before..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s fair to give whatever you do when you are late."


    As if he realized something, Murongmo''s fingers couldn''t help struggling, trying to take out a talisman from Naxu Ring, but he was tied tightly by pressure, and he couldn''t even use a trace of vitality.


    He shouted in despair, "I am a disciple of the Chongyang Palace! If you kill me, the Chongyang Palace will soon know that you will not escape!"


    "may be."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I know, but you still want to die."


    He didn''t let Murong Mo''s reason go, and he had plans for what to do in the future.


    Yuan Li suddenly tightened, and whirlpools continued to appear, and soon, Murong Mo, who was constantly screaming, turned into a pile of residue.


    Zhou Shu took the sword, his face paled.


    In order to raise the waves of the sea with all his strength, he consumed a lot of vitality, probably more than half, but he still couldn''t relax. There is also an unknown Tianliu sect monk who has to find a way to find out.


    Xiao Gun, Caiying also flew back.


    Not helping, both guys seem to have a bit of resentment.


    "So fast, don''t leave a bit for this palace, hum."


    "Woohoo!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and put them away again, "It is not yet your turn to show off your power, but I believe it is not far away. In the next period of time, we will have a lot of things to do. I''m afraid that we will be tired. you guys."


    "My palace is not afraid of being tired, so hurry up and find a sword!"


    "Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Just about to fly away, a sword light suddenly arrived.


    Xu Rong, dressed in red, suddenly appeared not far away. She looked at Zhou Shu with surprises in her eyes, but hesitated not knowing what to say.


    Zhou Shu walked over and said with a smile Senior Sister Xu, why are you so twitchy suddenly? It''s not like you. "


    Xu Rong''s expression relaxed, and then she laughed happily, "Junior brother, although I heard Elder Hao say, but when I saw you really become a monk, I really didn��t dare to recognize each other...Until I said this sentence, I know, you are still you, except for the cultivation base, nothing else has changed."


    "Of course I am still me, and the Hollywood school is also the Hollywood school. With me, it won''t change."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said with a confident expression, "Although the formation is broken, it should be okay now, but there is still a monk who hasn''t been found, and I feel a little uneasy. You should go to the secret realm and wait until I return. "


    "Oh."


    Xu Rong nodded in response, as if thinking of something, and suddenly said, "Junior Brother, I heard Elder Guan talk about it. Yesterday Elder Tianguan heard the monks of Tianliu Sect discussing, saying that it��s okay to wait. Go early to Qingyuan Valley to see what''s there."


    "Qingyuan Valley?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Did you go to Qingyuan Valley? Elder Guan is Guan Linping? Is he credible?"


    Xu Rong thought for a while and said, "He is still very loyal, he didn''t sneak away this time, he has been with Elder Mi and the others."


    "That''s not bad, much smarter than last time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, I''m going to Qingyuan Valley now, you are waiting in the Lengwu Mountain secret realm, let the disciples go too, tell Ruoyan to start the formation, don''t worry about consumption."


    "Well, I will tell her."


    Xu Rong nodded and agreed, only a sad expression on his face, "But now there are not many people in the lotus pie, and most of them ran away as soon as the formation fell."


    "It doesn''t matter if you run, let them go."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, his figure disappeared.


    Xu Rong stared at it for a while, then turned around. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 770: Deep in Qingyuan Valley

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu flew out of the formation and went straight into the sky.


    When it reaches the Nascent Soul Stage, it can withstand more resistance, and its flight altitude is much higher, almost dozens of miles.


    However, higher is not enough. The higher the sky, the greater the resistance it encounters, and the higher the sky is blocked by the wind, it is difficult to resist with the body of the cultivator, and it will be blown in the blink of an eye. The skin and the flesh are broken, unless you get to the Cross Tribulation Realm after being combined, and above the Gang Wind, there is a stronger sky wind. Even the Cross Tribulation Cultivator will basically die if they touch too much, only to reach the Mahayana. The power of the environment can break through.


    The higher you fly, the farther you see, this sentence also applies to divine consciousness.


    Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness, followed the direction of Qingyuan Valley, and flew away quickly.


    The journey of tens of thousands of miles is just waiting now, and soon, he is standing in front of Qingyuan Valley.


    "It''s true that someone has entered...but it''s kind of weird."


    Zhou Shu checked in front of the valley for a while, and then entered the valley.


    The monster beasts in front of the door were not guarded, and there were large patches of dried blood everywhere. Most of the monster beasts who wanted to come inside were cleared by those who went in first.


    Zhou Shu glanced for a few moments, without stopping, he walked through the A tunnel all the way in.


    "It''s really clean, there isn''t a monster beast on the road... I don''t know if Xiao Jin is okay, if you hurt Xiao Jin, you will be charged twice as much."


    He thought silently, the speed could not help but be faster.


    Xiaojin was the Sealed Spirit Stone he had obtained before, and it was later attached to a Thunder Calling Eagle. He was still the master, but he could not leave the valley and stay in Qingyuan Valley.


    After bypassing many mountains and forests, I finally reached the depths of Qingyuan Valley.


    At the end is a valley with clouds covering the mist. Unlike other places, there seems to be some restrictions on the divine consciousness, which is difficult to pass. However, for Zhou Shu, this restriction is not difficult to break through. His divine consciousness is very fast. Just seep in.


    "Yuan Li? Two people?"


    After seeing the situation in Yanai clearly, Zhou Shu was a little surprised.


    There are two people in the valley. In addition to the cultivator of Tianliu Sect, another cultivator is actually Yuan Li. Yuan Li had been in ambush in Qingxiafang for many years and helped Zhou Shu several times. He may be the only one who has a good impression of Zhou Shu. Tianliu Zong was a cultivator, so Zhou Shu recognized it at a glance.


    In the deep valley, there are bones that don''t know how many years have been laid everywhere, and the ground is covered, which is quite eerie.


    The two people stood on the bone ground, their expressions focused, it was obvious that Zhou Shu hadn''t been found.


    They were facing each other, far apart, with a weird colossus in between.


    The colossus is nearly three feet high and one square meter square. It is also made of bones, but it is as white as jade, and it is very different from the ground. The colossus has three heads and six arms, like the demon **** drawn in the Buddhist scriptures, each hand holding a weird weapon. Either a rod or a knife, and the head also wears a strange mask. Hundreds of bright red blood threads are intertwined on the mask, forming a strange pattern, and it can''t help but look frightened.


    "Yuan Li, I guessed you came here long ago! You are opposed to attacking Qingyuan Five Sects, but you secretly come to Qingyuan Valley to grab resources. It''s really a good calculation."


    The talking monk stared at the golden core cultivator opposite with angrily.


    Several of these monks came out in full force, gave up their cultivation, and spent more than half a year besieging the Heyin Sect. There are also many other cultivators in the Tianliu Sect to assist the monks, while guarding the four Qingyuan Sects that were attacked, they also hunted and fled Everyone in the door of the five cultivators who went out was doing their best. Only this Yuan Li said that he wanted to cultivate, why he didn''t want to come. How could he have seen it in Qingyuan Valley?


    Yuan Li arched his hands and said faintly, "Elder Zhang Wushi, Qingyuan Five Sects have nothing to do with my cultivation, why should I waste my time? I also said that no matter what you do or get, it will be with me. It doesn''t matter. As for Qingyuan Valley, I wanted to come a long time ago. Whether you come or not, I will come."


    "Dare to confront the elders, what is your attitude!"


    Zhang Wushi was more angry and shouted, "Don��t think that you are a genius who has never met in Tianliu Sect for thousands of years. If you are cultivated by the sect, you can be unscrupulous, do not work for the sect, ignore the rules of the sect, and do whatever you want. doing what!"


    Yuan Li smiled, "Elder Zhang''s words are not correct, and I have done a lot for Tianliu Sect."


    Zhang Wushi stared, "You contributed a lot? During those years in the Qingyuan Mountains, was it because of the sect, or because there was little spiritual energy here, so as to suppress your spiritual power and avoid natural pill formation? You always do everything For your own sake, are you embarrassed to say?"


    "Ugh."


    Yuan Li sighed and nodded, "Since Elder Zhang understands, I won''t say much. Xiuxian was originally for myself, not for others. I did this, so what?"


    It was a shameless admission.


    Zhang Wushi trembled with anger, "You, really, really too presumptuous! If you hadn''t had the sixth-grade golden core, the old man would kill you now!"


    Yuan Li glanced at him with some pity, but shook his head without speaking.


    He seemed to be settled, no matter what he said or did, Zhang Wushi did not dare to treat him.


    The qualifications of the sixth-grade golden core are rare even for large sects. He is destined to reach the God Transformation Realm in the future, and whether the Tianliu Sect can grow, the liquid medicine is all tied to him, to a certain extent, he is As long as he doesn��t overdo everything in Tianliu Zong, the elders of Tianliu Zong will not do anything to him, so as not to affect him. If he leaves, Tianliu Zong will have no hope of development~www .novelhall.com~ The most common punishment is scolding.


    Zhang Wushi also understood this truth, and he was frustrated with his beard for a while, but he was helpless.


    After a while, Zhang Wushi looked at Yuan Li and said crudely, "You have been here for a few days, what did you find?"


    Yuan Li shook his head, looked at the giant statue not far away, and said, "For now, there is nothing valuable except this giant image. As for this giant image, I still can''t see it..."


    "Huh, I can''t imagine that geniuses have troubles."


    Zhang Wushi snorted, showing a trace of disdain, and took a few steps towards the colossus, "Let the old man come and see what is going on with this colossus."


    Yuan Li ignored it and said lightly, "Elder Zhang, don''t blame me for not reminding you, this colossus is a bit weird, it''s not something you and I can touch easily."


    "This colossus doesn''t even have any spiritual power, what can be weird? You can''t find good things because you can''t, don''t get the old man involved!"


    But when Zhang Wushi heard it, he was a little angry and scolded, "No matter how genius you are, you are only in the Golden Core Realm. How can you compare with the old man in the Nascent Soul Realm? Be smart."


    Yuan Li shook his head and walked away a few steps, "Elder Zhang, do it yourself."


    "Huh, what can be weird?"


    Seeing Yuan Li''s appearance, Zhang Wushi also felt a little jealous in his heart. He couldn''t help walking around the colossus, muttering, "Looking at this, it is mostly the King Kong enshrined in the Zen gate. Is there any other possibility?"


    He is not from the Qingyuan Mountains, he doesn''t know the origin of Qingyuan Valley, and it''s not surprising that he doesn''t understand this colossus.


    But Zhou Shu outside knew something vaguely, this colossus, I''m afraid it has a lot to do with witchcraft, it is quite mysterious and terrifying.


    Never act rashly. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 771: Yuan Li

    phone-reading


    "Yuan Li, have you never touched it?"


    After walking a few laps, Zhang Wushi became cautious as he felt some evil aura.


    Yuan Li had walked away for tens of feet, staring at the bones on the ground, seemingly fascinated, and turning a deaf ear to what Zhang Wushi said.


    "The old man still doesn''t believe me, what can a bone-broken head do."


    There was some fire in his heart, Zhang Wushi jumped up, and grabbed the hand of Ruyi in the hands of the colossus.


    The Ruyi is crystal clear, although I can''t feel any spiritual energy, it is obviously not a mortal thing. If there is any treasure on the colossus, it is most likely it.


    He grasped Ruyi in his hand, his tentacles were warm, and a moisturizing breath spread straight along his arm, as if he had absorbed a lot of vitality, which was extremely useful.


    "Good thing, if you dare not do it, it''s mine!"


    Zhang Wushi showed a bit of success, lifted his vitality, and yanked hard.


    With his cultivation base in the Nascent Soul Realm, the hill was pulled up with that pull, but Ruyi remained unmoved. Not to mention Ruyi, the colossus did not even shake, as if rooted on the ground. , Cannot be shaken.


    "Sure enough, a bit weird."


    Zhang Wushi was slightly startled, but he still refused to let go.


    With all his strength, he almost pulled off his hands, but Ruyi still didn''t move.


    "Don''t give it to me, the old man still wants it!"


    Zhang Wushi was fierce for a while, took out the long sword, and slashed it at the hand of the colossus.


    Snapped!


    The arm broke.


    Before Zhang Wushi had time to be happy, a lot of blood suddenly spattered from the place of his broken arm!


    The blood was like a fountain, continuously falling down, and within a few tens of feet, it suddenly became Zeguo.


    Zhang Wushi looked stunned, knowing that his feelings were wrong, and immediately covered his whole body with his vitality, waving his long sword and backing continuously.


    The spurting blood lasted for about three breaths, then gradually stopped and slowly penetrated into the ground.


    Among the remaining bloodstains, the broken arm that was holding Ruyi also scattered. The originally crystal-clear bones quickly decayed and disappeared, leaving only Ruyi.


    "Isn''t it falling? It''s my old man!"


    Zhang Wushi was smug, took a long sword and walked a few steps, picked up Ruyi, and glanced at the colossus again. "This blood is strange and fresh, as if it was just killed. It''s not good, but fortunately, the old man saw the opportunity quickly and didn''t touch it at all, haha."


    "Elder Zhang, there seems to be something wrong with you."


    Yuan Li in the distance looked at him quietly, with a pity in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zhang Wushi was stunned, his divine sense looked at him, and suddenly he was a little stunned.


    Suddenly dozens of wrinkles appeared on my face. The furrows were as deep as they were still increasing. My bare skin became as dry as tree bark instantly, and I couldn��t see any moisture. "What, this is what happened!"


    The voice of speaking is also much older.


    For just a few breaths, it seemed as if he was a few hundred years old.


    "How is it possible, why is this?"


    Zhang Wushi was shocked for a while, as if he had encountered the most terrible thing, which was indeed the case.


    Yuan Li shook his head and sighed, "I told you not to touch it randomly... I can''t think of this mysterious power that can make others instantly old. Even monks are no exception. I thought that only monsters would do this."


    Zhang Wushi was stunned, and looked at Yuan Li angrily, "What, you know? Why didn''t you say earlier, I will kill you!"


    "Elder Zhang, you should still have a thousand years of life. According to my estimate, you can live for a while. I don''t know if one breath is enough to kill me?"


    Yuan Li sighed lightly, "I told you not to touch randomly, but you don''t listen to it. Do I have to teach you word by word?"


    Zhang Wushi''s face was withered and ashen as dead. He ignored him at this time and rushed towards Yuan Li, but before he could save a few steps, he fell down in the air. His life was exhausted and he was completely old and dead. .


    Yuan Li stared at Zhang Wushi, who was turning into a boneless man, and shook his head again, "The cultivator can''t escape. It seems that these things are not available to me. Fortunately, the elders are willing to help me get a handful of Ruyi. It''s a worthwhile trip."


    He stretched out his hand and picked up that Ruyi. He was about to watch, but suddenly stopped and looked up at Taniguchi.


    At Taniguchi, Zhou Shuzheng walked in slowly and looked at Yuan Li indifferently.


    Yuan Li couldn''t help but startled, "It''s you, have you been there long ago?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Yuan is in charge, it''s been a long time."


    "Working?"


    Yuan Li smiled slightly, "Unexpectedly, you still remember it, but I am very happy to hear this name. It seems that you are not going to shoot me anymore."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Guardian Yuan is really smart. You didn''t send a hand to Heyin, and you helped me kill an elder of Tianliu Zong. Besides, you and I have old times. Think about it, I really don��t have a reason to attack you. ."


    "If I was not mistaken, did you come for Elder Zhang Wushi?"


    Yuan Li seemed thoughtful, and said condensedly, "So, the other three elders of Tianliu Zong have already died in your hands? Your strength seems to be much higher than I expected. Fortunately, I I had a hunch and didn''t participate."


    Zhou Shu had some surprises, "What do you know about me?"


    "The Heyin School suddenly emerged and merged with the five sects of Qingyuan. You rank high as the leader and the tenth place of the Dongsheng Jianhui. Everyone knows things like UU reading in Dongsheng Prefecture," Yuan Li smiled faintly." When I first saw you, I was just a Qi-refining disciple with severed meridians, and you will not be able to do this in 20 years. I am afraid that it is difficult to describe how many opportunities you have encountered. Why does God care for you so much..."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "These opportunities are obviously given to you by the Dao of Heaven, but Tianliu Zong feels that these opportunities are all brought to you by the Heyin Sect. Now that you have died in a catastrophe, you want to come. The Heyin faction took away these opportunities to cultivate their own talents... Don''t talk about the gift of heaven, don''t borrow from people, and they don''t want to think, how can you die because of others'' catastrophe after so many opportunities? ridiculous."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, and stared at Yuan Li, "It seems that Yuan Guan is my confidant."


    Yuan Li said that although the details are not clear, they are basically correct, which is also rare.


    Yuan Li shook his head slightly, "I don''t know you, I just know a little opportunity of the way of heaven. Those who don''t understand will violate the way of heaven and only die."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, "If Guanshi Yuan is fulfilling his wishes, he must be a master of heaven."


    Yuan Li smiled, noncommittal, and said slowly, "Leader Zhou, now I don''t know what you are going to do. I don''t want this Ruyi in my hand. It took me a lot of thought to get it. If If you want, there is still on this colossus. According to the method I just used, you should find a few monks and you should be able to get it."


    "That''s your chance, I won''t **** it, but I''m a little curious, how do you know the strangeness of this colossus?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the white bones on the ground, then at Yuan Li, "Do you know the origin of Qingyuan Valley?"


    "It''s not, it''s just that I did some experiments."


    Yuan Li shook his head and explained. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 772: Income

    phone-reading


    Yuan Li came for a few days first, and it didn''t take long before he found the giant statue.


    The colossus is weird and eerie and terrifying, but the things that the colossus holds in its hands, masks, etc., are definitely not mortal things and worth taking.


    It��s just that he doesn��t act rashly, but observes carefully. He soon discovered strange sights. From time to time, monsters enter this valley, as if there is something that attracts them here, and then in a very short time Old age and death, become bones, lose all vitality.


    In this valley, a monster beast can only breathe in ten years, and even a monster that can live for several thousand years will die within a few hundred breaths.


    No wonder there are bones everywhere, basically formed after monsters came in and died.


    At that time, he was very surprised, worried that he was also getting old, but he didn''t, and he could see that there were not many human cultivators'' bones here. The colossus should only work on monsters.


    This made Yuan Li let go of some worry.


    After that, he tried to catch a few monsters, and then used the monsters to attack the colossus. He wanted to remove the treasures on it, but whenever the monsters caused damage to the colossus, the colossus would spurt blood and hurt the monster of the colossus. The beast will age and die faster, turning into bones.


    One breath is approximately equal to a hundred years.


    "This force that makes the monster beast aging is too powerful. I don''t know how to take the treasure, let alone try it out. I didn''t know that Elder Zhang came to it."


    Yuan Li looked at Zhou Shu and smiled, "You have also seen the rest."


    "One breath for a hundred years..."


    Zhou Shu appeared a little surprised and pondered.


    "Yes, so it''s better not to touch it easily," Yuan Li nodded and said, "Leader Zhou, this place is too mysterious, I don''t intend to stay longer. Since the leader of Zhou has no intention of doing anything against me, I also feel deeply. Good intentions, then go ahead."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Wait."


    "Oh? What are the lessons of Leader Zhou?"


    Yuan Li''s expression was indifferent, and there was a flash of unknown coldness in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "Guan Shi Yuan does not need to be nervous, I just ask casually, Guan Shi Yuan came to Qingyuan Valley, did you see a Thunder Calling Eagle?"


    Yuan Li groaned slightly, and said slowly, "Call Thunder Eagle, I have seen many, I don''t know which one it is? But I am not interested in Tier 4 monster beasts, and will not shoot. Most of the monster beasts in it are Zhang Wushi Kill it."


    "I see, Yuan is in charge, go slowly."


    Zhou Shu arched his hand, "Is Guan Shi going back to Tian Liuzong? I will visit in a few days, and see you then."


    "Heh, League Master Zhou was joking."


    Yuan Li smiled unconsciously, "Tianliu Sect has offended League Master Zhou now, and there is no other monk in the door. Where will it be a place to settle down and practice? I''m afraid it will be destroyed by League Master Zhou in a few days. Won''t go back."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said solemnly, "Since Guan Shi has the idea of ??leaving Tianliu Sect, in my opinion, how about joining the Heyin School?"


    Yuan Li''s mind is extremely deep, Zhou Shu doesn''t know his inner thoughts, but in Zhou Shu''s view, Yuan Li has good qualifications and knows the current affairs, so he can be a talent. As for other things, he can put it down temporarily. There is a shortage of people, especially geniuses like Yuan Li.


    Yuan Li thought about it for a while, and said calmly, "Presumably the leader of Zhou has heard it before. I don''t hide anything. Frankly speaking, I only want to cultivate immortality and have no interest in other things. There is no such thing in any sect. What kind of belonging? Even if you join the Holland Faction, I am afraid that you will not contribute to the Holland Faction. Looking at it this way, is the leader of Zhou still willing to invite me?"


    "Did Tianliu Zong count on you to contribute?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and said without thinking, "You also understand that the sect always needs a few geniuses to support the scene. Don''t ask for effort. As long as it doesn''t get in the way, it''s always okay. Yuan Guan, I''m serious, and you too Think about it seriously."


    Speaking of which, most of the world of cultivating immortals is like this. In any sect, the genius of cultivating immortals always gets more and pays less. Many people think it is unfair, but in the eyes of reasonable people, this is completely natural, not to mention genius. It represents the future of the sect, and it is because the genius itself is the greatest resource of the sect. The more geniuses, the more promising the sect.


    Yuan Li was startled slightly and thought about it seriously.


    He also didn��t expect Zhou Shu to be so serious. After all, Tianliu Sect had just invaded the five Qingyuan Sects and eliminated four of them. It can be said that he had forged a deep hatred with the Lotus Sect, but Zhou Shu was still earnestly inviting His joining of Tianliu Sect made him very unexpected.


    "With me, you don''t have to worry about where there is no practice, the lotus sect will change drastically soon, becoming even better than the Tianliu School."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Yuan Li and said with a smile, "If you want a better place, Heyin School can also give it to you, but you have to rely on your own ability."


    Yuan Li''s heart was stagnant, and he immediately understood that most of you just wanted to take Tianliuzong as your own, but this is also Tianliuzong''s own blame, and it is no wonder if you lose it.


    The world of Xiuxian is like this. The weak and the strong. It��s good for Zhou Shu to not do it first But speaking of it, it seems that there is nothing wrong with joining the Heyin school. Zhou Shu is blessed by God, and the development of the Heyin school is also good. It will definitely be better than Tianliu Zong, and your own cultivation environment will be better, besides, if it is not good, just leave.


    After thinking for a while, and seeming to understand, Yuan Li walked a few steps closer and saluted Zhou Shushen deeply.


    "Leader Zhou is so generous, what can I say? Yuan Li has been a member of the Heyin School from today, and I am sure that in the future I will do more in the Heyin School than in the past. "


    "it is good!"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, lifted Yuan Li up, and smiled, "Moreover, Guan Shi is willing to say that, I''m really happy."


    Yuan Li took a step back and stood to the side, "Leader Zhou, what do I need to do now?"


    This is just getting started, so you have to show loyalty.


    "Speaking of something," Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Help me find a Thunder Calling Eagle in Qingyuan Valley, a very spiritual one, I believe Guanshi Yuan will recognize it when he sees it. Leave him alone when you find it, just come here and tell me."


    "Okay," Yuan Li nodded in agreement, and then asked suspiciously, "Leader Zhou has always been here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Yes, I want to take a good look."


    "I believe that with Zhou''s ability to penetrate the secrets of this colossus, and obtain treasures, I won''t bother you much."


    Yuan Li smiled and nodded, then turned around. He guessed that Zhou Shu might have a way to deal with the colossus, and he wanted to know what it was, but Zhou Shu had said so, and he would not say anything. After all, treasures are for the capable, and he also got a wish. Up.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and watched him leave, slowly walking to the side of the colossus.


    He did think of some ways to deal with the colossus. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 773: Cursing power

    phone-reading


    (Ps: I wish you all a happy Double 11, find a company if you are single, and have a company forever!)


    Based on two personal experiences in Qingyuan Valley and some rumors circulating in the Qingyuan Mountains, Zhou Shu confirmed that this colossus must have been left by Wu Xiu.


    It should be used for sacrifice, but it also has a powerful curse.


    The colossus exudes an aura that makes the monster beast''s heart tempting, allowing nearby monsters to walk in, and then depriving the monsters of all their power, mainly vitality, and then sacrifice these to the gods represented by the colossus, and at the same time, in order to continuously obtain the monsters The power of the colossus, the colossus will also release part of the power it gets, making the monster beasts in Qingyuan Valley more prosperous and full of vitality. In this way, it can also attract the monster beasts of Tier 3 and above in the entire Qingyuan Mountain Range to Qingyuan Valley. Gather in.


    This is a treasure place where monsters grow, but those monsters are just for offering sacrifices to the gods behind the colossus.


    Moreover, any monster beast cannot go out as long as it enters the Qingyuan Valley. Once it goes out, it will be attacked by the power of the curse and become withered bones. Of course, it is not allowed to attack the colossus. It''s the same, aging leads to death.


    The current Qingyuan Valley was changed because of the giant statue left by Wu Xiu.


    Zhou Shu thought that the monster beasts in Qingyuan Valley were meant to protect the treasures left by Wu Xiu, but it doesn''t seem to be the case now.


    "After so many years, this colossus has no idea how much power of the monster beast has been absorbed and sacrificed to the **** behind it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and thought, "Although I don''t know what **** it is, but with this method, it must not be a good god... it''s time to end."


    In witchcraft, there are those who worship the gods, who use sacrifices to gain the favor of the gods and gain power.


    This is somewhat similar to the Heavenly Dao, but it requires sacrifices, and there is no small conflict with the Heavenly Dao, so it is difficult for witchcraft to develop.


    And those gods, most of them are the powers of the ancient times, of course, they are not human powers, and the human powers are not gods when they are promoted to immortals.


    Judging from the appearance of this colossus with three heads and six arms, it looked like the rumored Raksha demon god, but Zhou Shu was not sure.


    After so many years of sacrifice, this demon **** has gained a lot of power. If Zhou Shu is a witch repairer and a demon **** believer, he will definitely get a lot of feedback from the gods, but he is not and does not want to be.


    What he wanted to do now was to break the colossus and change the curse of Qingyuan Valley, so that Xiaojin could go out, and it would be best to get some treasures.


    How to destroy the colossus?


    If the power of the curse attached to the colossus is invisible and invisible, then he has nothing to do, but unfortunately there is.


    At the moment when Zhang Wushi cut off the arm of the colossus, he could see clearly that there was an extremely fine transparent gray line floating from the colossus, and it passed along the long sword to Zhang Wushi''s body quickly, and after touching the gray line, Zhang Wushi It became old immediately.


    Obviously, that strange gray line was the curse power that made Zhang Wushi aging, and it was passed along the long sword to Zhang Wushi, and it was impossible to guard against.


    Except for him, no one else has noticed, and only his spiritual knowledge can observe so carefully.


    Now that there are traces to follow, there are ways to deal with it, and Zhou Shu also has some ideas in his heart.


    Soon, he went outside to catch a few monster beasts, carrying the monster beast, he did not enter the valley, only stood at the mouth of the valley.


    Divine consciousness unfolded, everything in the valley was in his eyes, Zhou Shu clinging to Lishuang, separated six or seven hundred feet, and pointed towards one arm of the colossus.


    The huge vitality quickly unfolded, then quickly disappeared, turning into a small spot, and flying towards the arm of the colossus.


    That is the second style of the Sea Step Sword Art. One drop in the ocean, concentrate the huge vitality on one point, and then explode. This kind of technique is very common. It is found in almost every realm, and is similar to the Spirit Explosion Art. But compared to those, the power of a drop in the sea is more than a hundred times greater, turning the vast ocean-like vitality into the size of a corn. The power of that corn is hard to imagine.


    Zhou Shu used this method to destroy the colossus, but he also had the heart not to look back, avoiding the gray line to find his position through magic weapons or Yuanli.


    After all, it is the power of a mysterious curse and must be extremely cautious.


    Bang!


    With a blast, one of the arms of the colossus suddenly fell down.


    The treasure landed, blood spurted wildly, everywhere, but Zhou Shu just ignored it and stared at the colossus.


    Sure enough, a ray of transparent gray thread floated out, without a trace of hesitation, it flew directly towards him.


    "Without spiritual power, without magic weapons, you can find me, is it through divine sense?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned and wanted to put away his divine consciousness, but soon blocked this plan, "Without divine consciousness, how can I find the gray line? I don''t know how to die if I die."


    In the blink of an eye, the gray line crossed seven or eight hundred feet, not far in front of him.


    "Nor outside the valley..."


    Several restraint methods have completely failed, but Zhou Shu still has a back hand. A monster beast was thrown out by him, and it was blocking the gray line.


    At the same time, the body shape receded.


    Before it had time to scream, the monster beast was aging and gradually turned into withered bones, and the gray line floated out tenaciously. It only seemed to attenuate a little, and the speed did not decrease, still flying towards Zhou Shu.


    "I never die, it''s a curse..."


    Zhou Shu threw another monster beast, and then retreated.


    The result remains the same.


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop doing it, and ran wildly in the mountains and forests. All the monsters he saw on the way were all picked up by him and threw them towards the gray line.


    It''s not difficult to catch monsters, but the gray thread is really too difficult.


    No matter if it is with sword intent, yuan strength, magic weapon, it can''t be blocked, go straight through, and only stay on a monster beast for five breaths at most, then it will chase Zhou Shu again, no matter how far Zhou Shu runs. , Basically came to you in the blink of an eye, if there were not enough monsters...


    I''m afraid Zhou Shu will use the Great Escape Talisman.


    But he was not sure, after using the Great Escape Talisman and escaping hundreds of thousands of miles, the gray line of the curse was gone.


    If it is still there, and there is nothing else around to resist the gray line, then it will be a cup.


    Fortunately, there are enough monsters in Qingyuan Valley, and the curse power on the gray line is also declining a little bit.


    When almost three hundred monster beasts had died, the gray line gradually disappeared without a trace, leaving no trace at all.


    "Is it really gone?"


    Zhou Shu stopped, with a trace of doubt, probed his body very carefully, and then felt a slight shock in his heart.


    "It seems to be a bit older."


    The immortal cultivator knows his body very well, and is also very sensitive to Shouyuan. Even if it takes more than a day, he will know it. Although the gray line is invisible, it obviously still falls on him, taking him for about ten years. Shouyuan.


    Not much, it is acceptable, it can be made up with Bi Ling Guo, but this also made Zhou Shu feel a little uneasy.


    The power of the mysterious curse is so terrible, it is impossible to avoid it at this step.


    Wu Xiu, the danger in his heart suddenly rose to a very high level.


    However, he also knew that this kind of curse power was definitely not something most witches could have, only relying on the colossus that absorbed the power of countless monsters. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 774: Find Xiaojin

    phone-reading


    "It seems that you must be destroyed."


    Before returning to the valley, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, looking at the giant statue.


    This colossus is a big hidden danger, I don''t know when it will harm others, and if it is obtained by a malicious witch repair, I am afraid it will cause a **** storm in Dongsheng Prefecture.


    "With decades of life span, you will break your six arms."


    Zhou Shu''s face was cold, he looked at the monster beast beside him, planning to make another sword.


    He just mentioned the sword, he paused again, and a very vague premonition quietly climbed into his heart, lingering.


    "It''s not right. If all the arms of the colossus are cut off, the demon **** represented by the colossus may be angry and give even more terrible revenge."


    The power of the previous curse was obviously the revenge against the colossus destroyer. It was endless, but with one arm, the revenge was so strong. If all were broken, or even the colossus was destroyed, what kind of crazy revenge would be caused?


    I''m afraid that the monster beasts in Qingyuan Valley will not be enough to resist, and even the entire Qingyuan Mountain Range may have corpses all over the field, and there is no life.


    This result is not impossible.


    For thousands of years, the colossus had absorbed too much power of the monster beasts. Even if most of them had been provided to the monster gods, what remained would be enough to destroy the Qingyuan Mountain Range.


    Zhou Shu is not enough to resist such retaliation.


    Zhou Shu put down the sword and shook his head.


    "You can''t do anything for the sake of treasures and Xiaojin, causing devastating results... Even if there is only a slight possibility like this, you can''t try. If it really happens, it will have too much influence on me and the way of heaven."


    As for the Heyin faction, he did not consider it, because according to his plan, the Heyin faction would not be in the Qingyuan Mountains soon.


    But now, he will take into account the way of heaven when doing things, avoid causing too much influence and changing the trajectory of the way of heaven.


    Thinking of this, he did not intend to continue.


    "If you want to get rid of the influence of the colossus, you must wait for your cultivation to be higher and try it with a clone, or find a qualified demon **** believer and pass on all the power here to him. That is the safe way. You can''t rush it now. ."


    Zhou Shu put away his sword and approached the valley.


    He held a scepter on the arm that had fallen before and was naturally picked up by him.


    The other four arms, each holding a knife, gun, axe, etc., are of little use to him, and this scepter is not.


    He had seen a similar scepter before, in that small spirit stone mine, and he was familiar with the gem on the top of the scepter. Obviously, it was a sealed spirit stone.


    The Sealed Spirit Stone held in the hands of the colossus, of course, will not be a Tier 2 monster like the Golden Feather Eagle. It can be seen from the outside. The gem is azure blue, as deep as the deep sea, with light looming and carrying a strange magical power. The spirits and spirits of the monsters hidden in them are also extraordinary, long and endless, like waves of water, and they seem to have unlimited vitality.


    Here in the colossus, the Fengling Stone must have absorbed a lot of vitality, and once the blood drops to recognize the master, it will be able to gain powerful power.


    Although the colossus was not destroyed, it was not in vain to get this.


    Zhou Shu put away the scepter and walked out of the valley to wait.


    After a while, Yuan Li appeared in front of him and arched his hands, "Leader Zhou, there is a Thunder Calling Eagle that is very spiritual, I don''t know if it is or not, it''s on the cliff over there."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "That should be, just go and take a look."


    Yuan Li nodded, looked at the colossus in the valley, and wondered, "Is it difficult for you to not get all the treasures on the colossus?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and nodded, "It''s difficult. I broke my arm and killed hundreds of monsters. It also cost me decades of life. I don''t want to try the rest."


    "No wonder I saw a lot of bones along the way. Did they help you block it..."


    Yuan Li seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "However, it is very rare for the leader of Zhou to escape. I am afraid I will die long ago, and I can''t even see it."


    "It''s not a good thing to see that kind of power," Zhou Shu shook his head, "I will mark this as a restricted area, and prohibit others from coming again. If I break my arm again, I am afraid that the colossus will turn the entire Qingyuan Mountain Range into bones. heap."


    Yuan Li''s expression was shocked, "So terrible?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was very solemn, "Stop talking, let''s go."


    Flying all the way, after a short while, he reached the cliff that Yuan Li said.


    There, the five sects of Qingyuan called Thunder Eagle Cliff, because the cliff is where the Thunder Eagle resides, like a dragon pool, victorious, no one dares to go.


    Calling Thunder Eagles are everywhere, I''m afraid there won''t be hundreds of them.


    Seeing the two approaching, almost all of the many Thunder Calling Eagles shrugged their shoulders and their necks, screaming and flying.


    I saw the thunder gleaming in mid-air, rumbling continuously, and the thunder and lightning smashed toward the two in an endless stream.


    At almost every moment, there are dozens of thunder and lightning.


    Seeing this scene, Yuan Li couldn''t help being stunned. Before he came to probe, he didn''t dare to get too close. He also knew that the Thunder Eagle summoned the sky thunder. It was difficult to resist the spiritual power, and the number was so large. Only escape.


    Where did you know that Zhou Shu took him straight to the top of the cliff.


    Under the thunder, Zhou Shu took Yuan Li for a walk, and countless thunder and lightning passed by without causing any damage.


    He only flew towards a Thunder-Calling Eagle on the top of the cliff. The eagle kept staring at him, his sharp eyes blinking, seeming to distinguish something.


    "Little gold!"


    Zhou Shu called out loudly The Leiying Eagle was startled when he heard the sound, and then spread its wings and flew up, making a scream, "twee, twee, twee!"


    Before long, the sound of thunder stopped, and many Thunder Calling Eagles returned one after another. They stopped by the Thunder Calling Eagle and stopped moving. They curbed their madness, bowed their heads and looked like a saddle.


    "Ha, it''s a good mix, they are all Eagle Kings."


    Zhou Shu approached Xiaojin and happily fonked twice.


    "Tweet, twee."


    The Lei-Calling Eagle was naturally Xiaojin, and Zhou Shu was fully recognized at this time. Zhou Shu couldn''t help but screamed, very intimate.


    It is a spirit beast that drops blood and recognizes its master. It is impossible to rebel. It has thousands of years of savings. It is afraid that its spirituality is more than Xiaogun. In Qingyuan Valley these years, it is normal to be the Eagle King.


    Yuan Li on the side was shocked when he saw the Thunder Calling Eagle. He was still the Eagle King, and he was actually like a pet in front of Zhou Shu. This Zhou Shu was even more extraordinary than what he had heard and known.


    "I''ll see you."


    Zhou Shu touched Xiaojin, showing affection, "Just this time, I can''t take you out yet."


    "Tweet tweeted!"


    Obviously understood, Xiao Jin looked at Zhou Shu with dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    "No way, you can cultivate here," Zhou Shu was helpless, and pointed to the valley with the colossus in the distance, "I also remind you that you can''t go to the valley."


    Xiao Jin looked at the valley, his eyes suddenly changed, as if he was shocked, flapping his wings, shaking his head again and again, "Chirp chirp chirp! chirp chirp chirp!"


    "It seems that you know there too, then I can rest assured, remember, don''t go."


    Zhou Shu comforted Xiao Jin and nodded gently.


    It can be seen that Xiaojin, who lives in Qingyuan Valley, also knows the horror of the valley, and it is spiritual, just able to resist the valley''s temptation to monsters. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 775: Secret Realm of Huihe Yin School

    phone-reading


    "I gotta go."


    Zhou Shu took out a vial and put it on the ground, "Xiaojin, remember to drink the things here."


    There are some soul fluids in the bottle, which can help Xiaojin to psychic, understand and talk with people.


    Xiao Jin nodded and agreed, but his eyes were very unwilling, and he blocked Zhou Shu with his wings, not wanting Zhou Shu to leave.


    Zhou Shu persuaded it for a while before letting it tame and listen.


    Zhou Shu and Yuan Li flew out of the valley, while Xiao Jin took a group of Thunder Calling Eagles and followed them mightily, until Zhou Shu Ligu did not turn around and leave.


    After leaving the valley, Yuan Li couldn''t help but said with emotion, "Unexpectedly, the leader of Zhou is still raising a group of thunder-calling eagles in the valley. The strength of the Heyin faction really makes me admire."


    "Oh, those are still useless."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s still a long way away, especially the repairers, like Guan Shi Yuan, there are still too few."


    Yuan Li followed with a smile, "I really dare not take it for being able to be highly regarded by League Master Zhou."


    The two went straight back to the Dutch school.


    Compared with before, the Heyin School was much deserted, and probably many unknowing disciples ran away.


    A ray of light flew near, extremely fast and with great strength.


    Yuan Li was slightly startled, and quickly made a defensive posture, but seeing the light, he suddenly jumped onto Zhou Shu''s shoulder and couldn''t help calling.


    "This is also the spirit beast of Leader Zhou?"


    Yuan Li looked shocked, staring at the small racer, "I''m afraid it is already Tier 5...How could there be such a spirit beast?"


    The fifth-order spirit beast that was the same as the cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm made him startled again.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "Well, it''s mine, Xiao Gun, is it okay?"


    Xiao Gun whimpered twice, indicating that it was okay. Zhou Shu took out a primordial stone, Xiao Gun hugged it up quickly, and nestled it in his sleeve to feast on his mouth.


    "Essence Stone..."


    Yuan Li glanced at it and couldn''t help sighing secretly in his heart. There are very few Heavenly Liuzongs of this kind of primordial stone. He can only get one in a year. Every time he gets it, he will be cited as a treasure. Be careful Used for cultivation, for fear of wasting a trace, but Zhou Shu was actually used to feed the spirit beast.


    It''s really incomparable.


    Zhou Shu saw his desire and smiled and said, "It''s the Yuanshi, do you need it? Well, it turns out that Tianliuzong''s Yuanshi is all given to you. You and I will get it in a few days."


    "what!"


    Yuan Li was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly bowed his thanks, "Thank you, League Master Zhou! If it is true as the leader said, Yuan Li will be grateful to the Dutch School from now on, and he has no two hearts."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Go, go down."


    How many yuan stones can Tianliu Zong have? Hundreds of them are great, he doesn''t care too much, if he can get Yuan Li''s loyalty because of this, it will be worth it.


    When I walked to Lengwu Mountain, the solar array was already opened, and six golden lights lay across Lengwu Mountain, resisting all attacks.


    "I am back."


    A deep and long voice spread into the formation, and soon the formation closed, and Hao Ruoyan quickly greeted him with several cultivators.


    "Master Shu!"


    Staring at Zhou Shu in front of him, Hao Ruoyan felt excited and almost rushed towards him, but after looking at Yuan Li beside Zhou Shu, he paused again and only gave a gentle salute.


    Zhou Shu walked over, took Hao Ruoyan''s hand in front of many cultivators, stroked it twice, and said softly, "Ruoyan, you have worked hard."


    "Ah, Ruoyan doesn''t work hard..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s actions, Hao Ruoyan''s face turned red, her body was stunned, and her words were also stagnant, as if something she had been expecting suddenly happened in front of her, feeling a little at a loss.


    "It''s not too hard. If you don''t have you in these days, the Dutchman still doesn''t know what it will be like, and I don''t know how to deal with it."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of blame, and said slowly, "Ruoyan, are people in the secret realm now?"


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and slowly calmed down, "Master Shu, Ruoyan has been cleaned up, except for those who ran away, the remaining elders and disciples are concentrated in the secret realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Those don''t care, they will no longer be disciples of the Heyin school in the future, how many people are left?"


    "There are more than two thousand seven hundred, less than three thousand. We have five cases. At the most, there are more than 23,000 people, alas."


    With a trace of worry on Hao Ruoyan''s face, she said helplessly, "In fact, many elders and disciples know that Master Shu is back, but they are worried that they will all go away if they encounter such a disaster next time. Did not stay either."


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. I''ll say it again if you save it. If you don''t have confidence in the Holland School, you don''t have to stay."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Two thousand seven hundred is a good number, just treat it as a new start. Ruoyan, let''s go in first," he said, letting go.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded obediently, but felt that his hand was let go, and his heart sank slightly unconsciously. There was a feeling of loss, but his emotions were not revealed yet, and Zhou Shu held his hand again.


    "If you don''t hold on, I will really let go."


    There was Zhou Shu''s whispering voice transmission, Hao Ruoyan''s face turned red, and she unconsciously grasped a little tighter.


    Zhou Shu showed a slight smile and turned to Yuan Li and said, "Yuan, let''s go."


    Yuan Li nodded and followed Zhou Shu.


    In the secret world.


    All the disciples of the Heyin School and the elders all stood together, and when Zhou Shu came closer, they immediately cheered.


    "Leader Zhou, you are finally back!"


    "Great, you are the real Heyin Pie!"


    "Leader Zhou is back we are not afraid!"


    Although the voices are uneven, they are all very emotional. The disciples who choose to stay have a deep sense of belonging to the Heyin school and trust Zhou Shu and the Heyin school.


    Zhou Shu looked at the crowd, shook his head lightly, and said slowly, "You are wrong. Without you, there is no Hollywood school. You have suffered these days, and I came back late. It has always been Elder Hao Ruoyan and other elders. For the Dutch school, I am sorry to them and I am also sorry to you."


    As he said, he bowed down and bowed, very sincere.


    The crowd cried again, some of which even cried.


    When Zhou Shu raised his body, his expression became more solemn, "You can rest assured now that the Tianliu Sect monks who came to violate the Lotus Sect have all come down, not one left."


    "what?"


    "Are all four cultivators dead, really?"


    "You dare to doubt the words of League Master Zhou, of course it is true!"


    "Ah, that''s great!"


    "Leader Zhou is really amazing!"


    "What is Tianliu Sect? With our Zhou leader, even the six major sects are not afraid!"


    After a brief surprise, there was a long-lasting cheer.


    Everyone''s grievances and depression during this period of time seemed to have all vented at this moment, all of them were ecstatic, unable to control themselves with excitement.


    Zhou Shu��s gaze swept over, many of the familiar faces and ordinary disciples who had been seeing from the Qi Refining Realm were in front of him, and there was a burst of joy in his heart, and there was a special sense of satisfaction, perhaps during cultivation. There has never been.


    "I, Zhou Shu, assure you that something like this will never appear for the third time in the Heyin School!"


    The cheers of the crowd arrived, and the sound was so loud that the entire secret realm was heard everywhere.


    (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 776: Cant go wrong

    phone-reading


    When everyone calmed down, Zhou Shu looked around and said in a straightforward voice, "Tianliu Sect attacked our Qingyuan Five Sects. Although it completely failed, the matter is not over. What do you think?"


    "Of course it''s not finished!"


    Mi Ang replied loudly, "Tian Liuzong killed so many of our disciples, how can we just let it go? We want to kill them back!"


    In the face of Tianliu Zong��s attack, Dingshan Gate resisted the longest time and suffered the greatest loss. Four gold cores died in the gate, and the main buildings such as the Tibetan Talisman Pavilion and the main hall were all destroyed. The foundation was destroyed for many years. Mian wanted to destroy Tianliu Zong immediately.


    For a while, many people shouted loudly, echoing Mian.


    Obviously there are many cultivators with this kind of thinking, and most of them are the sect suffered a great loss, or the master disciple has been poisoned, the hatred of Tianliuzong is hard to eliminate.


    However, there are also a few who are dull, such as some disciples of Si Xizong.


    As soon as Tianliuzong came, they gave up resistance and it could be said that there was no loss at all.


    There are very few such people. Perhaps they advanced to the secret realm, and then there was no way to escape, Zhou Shu remembered one by one.


    "Elder Mi is right."


    Zhou Shu nodded vigorously, "If people do not offend me, I will not offend anyone. If anyone offends me, I will do it! Since Tianliu Sect dared to attack Qingyuan Five Sects, he must pay a sufficient price. Now Qingyuan Five Sects Except for the Heyin Sect, there should be cultivators from the Tianliu Sect in the other sects, right? Everyone, it''s time for revenge!


    Miang nodded again and again, "Leader Zhou is right. It shouldn''t be too late. Now they don''t know the news that the monks are all dead, we can just kill them by surprise!"


    "We must kill them back, now they have no monks, who is afraid of whom!"


    "Okay! I''m going to die of suffocation, and I must return this time!"


    "Kill it now!"


    In the crowd, the shouts shook the sky, and everyone looked like iron, full of vengeful killing intent. (advertising)


    Zhou Shu nodded solemnly and waved his hand to give orders, "Everyone, Elder Mi, Elder Shen... You choose your own disciples. You don��t have to divide the sects, and divide the four sects equally to Qingyuan and the four sects, so that we will lose all the peaks of the sect. Take it back!"


    Soon, four teams were formed, each with six to seven hundred people, arranged in a mighty row of four.


    All with eager expressions, full of fighting spirit.


    "Go, go early and return early."


    Zhou Shu looked majestic and said straightforwardly, "After you return in triumph, I will hold a grand celebration ceremony. Every disciple and elder who participates will get enough rewards, too many rewards that you can''t believe!"


    "Yes!"


    "Thank you Meng Zhou, we will definitely succeed!"


    "set off!"


    The elders who led the team saluted Zhou Shu and flew out in batches outside the secret.


    Not long after, there were only less than a hundred people in the secret realm. Most of them were injured disciples who couldn''t cast spells. Speaking of them, they wanted revenge the most. They just wanted to go but couldn''t go, and their faces were unwilling.


    Zhou Shu calmed them down for a while.


    Turning around, Zhou Shu glanced at Yuan Li, "Yuan Li, you can rest here, and I will tell them when they come back."


    "understood."


    Yuan Li nodded and smiled, "Leader Zhou is really decent. It seems that my choice is really not wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, without comment, squeezing the little hand in his palm, "Let''s go, let''s talk to the side, Ruo Yan."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, "Okay, Master Shu."


    She has never let go of Zhou Shu. In this conference, she rarely gave orders or even said a word. This made her a little uncomfortable, but it also gave her a different sense of relaxation, perhaps happiness. .


    The two walked to the middle of a mountain forest, Zhou Shu let go and looked at Hao Ruoyan face to face, "Ruoyan, can I do this properly?"


    "what����"


    Hao Ruoyan''s face turned red again, lowered his head, and whispered like a gnat, "What Master Shu does to Ruoyan, Ruoyan will not object."


    "Hehe, what I said just now, and for you, I know what I''m doing, and I can''t go wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Ruoyan, isn''t it always yours to give orders? Wouldn''t it be strange if I did this suddenly."


    "Oh����"


    Hao Ruoyan raised her head, with a hint of resentment in her clear eyes. She thought that Zhou Shu was asking about holding hands, but she was a little disappointed to ask about this, but Zhou Shu''s words made her heart warm, like eating A reassurance pill.


    She calmed down, she said slowly, "Shu Shi is the leader, what is wrong, if Yan thinks that Shu Shi has done a good job, let them go for revenge at this time, they will definitely not encounter any danger, and it will allow The sect is united, very good."


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I also took the opportunity to test these disciples. I have transmitted the voice to familiar elders, and asked them to pay more attention to the people they brought. If they want to leave, please let them leave without any problems. Stay, leaving only the most loyal to the sect."


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, "Master Shu is right. There are some disciple elders who don''t care about the sect, and it''s useless to stay. However, those disciples in the Qi Refining and Foundation Building realm have also gone to avenge, will there be anything wrong?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, they just followed to take a look, feel the atmosphere, and don''t want them to do anything."


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and stared at Zhou Shu, "Master Shu, why didn''t you ask Yang Mei Yanyue where they went? Don''t you worry?"


    After so long, Zhou Shu hasn''t asked, she is a little strange ~ www.novelhall.com~ Those who are important to Zhou Shu, she is very careful to take care of them.


    Zhou Shu just looked at her and said warmly, "They are not young anymore, they should always know what they should do and what not to do, and the Heyin faction has you, I don��t have to worry about them, I know you must take care of them. Very good, just worry about you."


    "Huh, Master Shu uses Ruoyan as a coolie."


    Hao Ruoyan glared at Zhou Shu with some anger, only sweet in her heart, and said softly, "The Yangmei is forming a pill in the secret realm, and now this vision is probably also guessed by Master Shu, and Yan Yuehe and Siyun use great escape. Fu has gone to Lingyu City. It should be fine now, but Ruo Yan is also a little worried, I don''t know if Xie Qinxin will embarrass them."


    "She dares, if she really hurts them, hum."


    With a soft snort, Zhou Shu''s eyes flashed sharply, "I will go to Lingyu City to find them in a few days, and I will also find Xie Qin to calculate some old accounts."


    "Oh, Master Shu is going out again? Okay..."


    A trace of sadness flashed in Hao Ruoyan''s eyes, and he nodded gently, "I see, Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu looked at her disappointed expression, shook her head, and said warmly, "Ruoyan, you go with me, and we will stay in Lingyu City for a long time."


    "what?"


    Hao Ruoyan was startled, and then his eyes lit up, and he said in surprise, "Okay," only some doubts soon appeared again, "Master Shu, how long shall we stay in Lingyu City? We are all gone, the Heyin school What should I do? There is also Tianliu Sect, Master Shu should have taken it, right?"


    "Don''t worry, I will talk to you slowly."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "How about you, don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    "Yes, there are many."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and smiled, "A lot of things have happened during the absence of Master Shu..." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 777: Bayberry knot pill

    phone-reading


    The two kept talking, and several hours passed without knowing it.


    "...So dangerous, Master Shu, aren''t you injured? Think about it, too, even Jin Songyang''s Heavenly Tribulation Master Shu has escaped, so why are you afraid of those evil spirits..."


    "...Our Earth Fire Pond is now Tier 3, even better than the Yunjian School. Now those refiners are coming to the Heyin School for refining... the Qiongbai bamboo planted before Master Shu left. I have already planted the third season, more than 300 acres. In the second season, Ruoyan let his disciples plant 10 acres. Qiongbaizhu is really a good thing. It is a good plant and valuable. Many sects come to buy it. Ruoyan I was wondering if Tian Liuzong wanted it, so he came to beat us..."


    Hao Ruoyan whispered about Zongmen''s affairs, in small pieces, as if talking about the family, with a satisfied expression, while Zhou Shu listened most of the time, but he also felt a kind of satisfaction.


    Zhou Shu stared at Hao Ruoyan, and Hao Ruoyan also looked at him, not too close, but the heart was close to each other, which felt very warm.


    Later, the words became less and less, and a tacit understanding in each other''s eyes could replace many words.


    "what!"


    Hao Ruoyan screamed suddenly.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What''s wrong, Ruoyan?"


    Hao Ruoyan pointed to the sky, and said with excitement, "Look, Master Shu, the clouds in the sky are about to disappear, Yang Mei, she should have succeeded in forming a pill!"


    Zhou Shu looked up and nodded lightly, "Yes, Junior Sister has finally formed a pill."


    Looking at Hao Ruoyan, he shook his head faintly, "You are too, always thinking about other people''s things, all the time."


    "That''s not someone else, that''s Master Shu''s person, Ruo Yan will naturally remember."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled lightly and lowered his head, "Master Shu understands many things without saying Ruoyan, let''s go see Yangmei."


    "What do you understand," Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Let''s go."


    He stretched out his hand to support Hao Ruoyan''s shoulder, strode out, and flew to the deep lake in the secret realm.


    Not long after, the two stood in front of the deep lake.


    The deep lake at this time seemed to be covered with a layer of green yarn, with a peculiar green color, full of vitality.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but sigh, "It is said that the Compassionate Heart Sutra can help all living beings, and even the lake has such a meaning, full of vitality, really rare."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, with only a hint of worry in her eyes, "Ruoyan has also heard of it, but the Compassionate Heart Sutra is an unspoken secret of the Ci Hang Sect. Even in the Ci Hang Sect, only highly savvy disciples can learn it. Yang Mei is really rare. Genius, just..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, Yang Mei has her chance. A lot of things may happen between her and Ci Hangzong, but I believe her."


    He knew what Hao Ruoyan was worried about. Yang Mei had achieved a vision by relying on the Sutra of Compassionate Sutra. If Ci Hangzong knew about it, he would definitely take Yangmei to Cihangzong at any cost.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Well, Ruoyan naturally believes it, just worried."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The big sect doesn''t just do what you want. Not long ago, Tianjianmen learned a big lesson."


    "That Wei Shang was really too hard. He spent thousands of years to set up a game of chess. It''s nothing more than against the Heavenly Sword Sect. It just hurts too many innocents, alas..."


    Hao Ruoyan suddenly felt something, glanced at Zhou Shu, and said softly, "But if Ruoyan is in that position, maybe..."


    Before she finished speaking, Zhou Shukong patted her on the shoulder quickly and shook his head, "Don''t talk nonsense, there won''t be such a thing with me."


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded vigorously, feeling the temperature from Zhou Shu, and he didn''t feel warm in his heart.


    After a short while, the lake separated suddenly, and Yang Mei leaped out quickly.


    "Ah, brother!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu not far away, she let out an exclamation and flew over, rushed to Zhou Shu and hugged him tightly.


    It was still a clear and beautiful voice, with strong emotions in it, and three years of thoughts seemed to be all in it.


    "I just thought of you waiting for me outside, really!"


    She was really different from others. Even Hao Ruoyan would feel that Zhou Shu might die in the catastrophe, but Yang Mei had never thought about it this way, always believing that Zhou Shu would surely survive all the adversities.


    Zhou Shu gently hugged a few times, then slowly let go, stared at her for a while, smiled and said, "Junior sister, congratulations, you have formed a pill. But it''s a little bit faster. Look at you, it''s not fully grown. Big."


    After the cultivator has cultivated the golden core, his body description changes very slowly. Yangmei looks like a girl, youthful and lovely, and will maintain this appearance for a long time.


    "Brother, that''s enough!"


    Yangmei shook her head dissatisfied, "Actually, I still want to be faster, so that the pill formation earlier can also help the senior brother and sister Ruoyan."


    Zhou Shu laughed happily, reached out his hand to touch her little head, and rubbed it twice, "It''s still so good, it hasn''t changed at all."


    Yangmei, as before, always considers others more than herself, which is what makes Zhou Shu most distressed and loves.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Yangmei and smiled and said, "Yangmei, it''s good to condense alchemy. Try to get the baby early. As for other things, just have us."


    "Hehe."


    Yangmei smiled and walked over, took Hao Ruoyan''s hand, and said seriously, "Sister Ruoyan, I want to help you, you have worked so hard, and you don''t practice anymore. I feel that cultivation is much faster now~www. novelhall.com~ In just a while, I absorbed a lot of spiritual energy. I didn''t even think of this speed before. In the future, it may be enough to practice for two hours a day. I must have a lot of time to help you."


    "Huh? Let me see."


    This kind of thing is strange, Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, looked at Yangmei for a while, and said slowly, "The Compassionate Sutra is truly extraordinary, and all things will be compassionate, and all things will be grateful for giving you energy, although it is very little, but If you accumulate less, your cultivation speed will indeed be much faster in the future."


    He felt some special places from Yang Mei, and the things around him sent her a little bit of aura from time to time, as if he had done it voluntarily.


    This point is essentially not much different from the first variation of the Treading Sea Jue, but the form is completely different. Treading the Sea Jue is to attract aura, and the Compassionate Sutra is the conscious delivery of aura to Yangmei. Of course, it is by no means all people who practice the Compassionate Compassion Sutra. People can do this. Yangmei is obviously special. She is pure and kind and willing to help others, so everything around is willing to get close to her.


    The lotus sound bracelet was obtained by her, and it was also a matter of heaven. Her nature of always considering others is really suitable for the Compassion Sutra, which is regarded as a reward.


    "So..."


    Yangmei seemed to have some enlightenment, "No wonder, sometimes the aura will come by itself if it doesn''t move."


    Zhou Shu was very pleased and said, "After passing the hurdles in front, the path of cultivation behind you will be much better. If you soar up, the speed may not be much slower than mine."


    Hao Ruoyan followed and said, "The future Yangmei must be extraordinary."


    Yang Mei''s face flushed suddenly, "Don''t praise me, I can''t stand it anymore."


    "Haha."


    Zhou Shu laughed, looking at Hao Ruoyan and Yang Mei, with a happy expression. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 778: 1 go on

    phone-reading


    The three talked and laughed, and it took a while.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yangmei, took out a large jade bottle, and handed it over.


    "What, brother?"


    Yangmei took it curiously and blinked.


    Zhou Shu exhorted two sentences, "Let��s call it the soul liquid, in short, it is something that can enhance the soul and consciousness. Now you have just formed a fifth-grade golden core, the soul is not stable, and it is absorbed every day, but not too much. "


    Yang Mei shook her head, "Senior brothers use such things well. I have enough now, and the Compassion Sutra is also very good."


    "Of course I have, take it."


    Zhou Shu pretended to be fierce and glared at her, "You are not obedient, you dare not want my things."


    "Oh, then I''ll take it."


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was angry, Yang Mei quickly took it over, "I will not waste the things my brother gave me, and I will use every drop!"


    "Well, this is good."


    Zhou Shu touched her head, "These days, you still stay in the secret realm, concentrate on cultivating and absorbing the soul fluid, and don��t care about other things. I just condensed the pill. The most important thing is to consolidate the realm. I spent more than half a year. , You must at least take this long."


    "No, I still want to..."


    Yang Mei wanted to shook her head to refuse, but seeing Zhou Shu��s solemn face, she nodded again, "I see, ooh," but still pouting, with a bit of dissatisfaction, complained, "I just came out, so I nodded again. Going back..."


    Zhou Shu continued to rub his head, "After you consolidate your realm, there will be time. Don''t be afraid that you won''t be able to help us. I will use a lot of pills to keep you from being too busy. When the time comes, don''t scold me."


    Yangmei nodded quickly and even clapped her hands, "Okay, okay, I''ll just wait for that day, I haven''t done alchemy for a long time!"


    "Junior Sister, then go and practice."


    Zhou Shu stretched out her hand and gently hugged her. Yang Mei didn''t break free, but leaned closer, but she gave Hao Ruoyan a red face, a little embarrassed.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled softly, "We are waiting for you."


    "Ok!"


    Yangmei nodded vigorously and turned around. She couldn''t get away with a smile on her mouth as far as the Dragon Palace.


    Zhou Shu watched her go down, turned around and smiled at Hao Ruoyan, "Let''s go."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, also a little confused, "Master Shu, where else to go?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, quite mysterious, "Just where there is no one, I have something for you."


    Hao Ruoyan''s heart was shocked, and there was something else in her eyes when she looked at Zhou Shu, and she whispered like a mosquito, "Yeah."


    After bypassing the deep lake, he flew for hundreds of miles and came to an unmanned waterfall.


    "It''s good here, and the scenery is good."


    Zhou Shu stopped thinking thoughtfully, while Hao Ruoyan followed him, his heart beating a little faster, and there was more expectation in his eyes.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Shu didn''t give her anything alone, every time he gave them to their sisters together. This time, it seemed a little different.


    Zhou Shu probed the surroundings with his spiritual sense and was sure that no one would be there before he took out the things and handed them to Hao Ruoyan.


    "this is?"


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned. It was a golden scepter with a large azure sapphire inlaid on it.


    Of course, Zhou Shu got it in Qingyuan Valley.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Seal Lingshi, I don''t know what is actually sealed inside, Ruoyan, I will teach you the Spirit Summoning Curse first."


    "Okay, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, only a trace of disappointment showed in her eyes. Obviously, this was not what she wanted.


    Zhou Shu also felt her emotions, and wondered, "Isn''t it good? Ruo Yan, this spiritual stone is by no means ordinary. It contains at least Tier 5 monsters. After you drop your blood to recognize the master, it is equivalent to having A loyal and powerful guard, even if you encounter a cultivator, you are not afraid of it. Only if you have it, I can rest assured."


    The reason why he chose to take the Lingshi was to give Hao Ruoyan, but he was disappointed when she got it, which was a bit strange for a while.


    Hao Ruoyan stroked the scepter and sighed lightly, "Master Shu, it is good and can protect Ruoyan, but Ruoyan wants it, it''s really not like this..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Anything you want, you can say it."


    "Master Shu, do you think that if Yan is not qualified, he may not be able to reach the state of infant birth in the future, so..."


    After just saying a word, her heart felt extremely fragile, without support, an unspeakable sadness spread quickly, completely dominated by sadness, unable to speak any more, and she shed tears unconsciously.


    She just thought that her qualifications are not good. If she can''t reach the Nascent Soul Stage, she will be separated from Zhou Shu sooner or later. There is a feeling of happiness that she has just felt and will soon slip away. She is worried about this, and what is more terrifying Zhou Shu seemed to think the same way. You see, he gave Yang Mei something to improve his cultivation, but he gave her the Feng Lingshi that directly improved her strength. Isn''t it not enough to dislike her qualifications?


    Thinking of this, I was a little bit choked.


    I had never seen her like this before, Zhou Shu was stunned and then laughed, "Ruoyan, you think too much."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, "Master Shu..."


    "Do you think I won''t give you soul fluid?"


    Zhou Shu walked two steps closer and gently wiped away her tears, "Don��t be silly, I have many plans for my return this time, one of which is very important, and may be the highest priority, is to get you to Yuan Yuan. Infant environment."


    "what!"


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned, fixedly looking at Zhou Shu, a little bit unable to believe his ears, "Really, is it really possible?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Essence Stone Soul Liquid, the best formation method, maybe there are others, in short, I will definitely let you go to the Yuan Ying Realm, and, Yuan Ying The realm will never be the end point. Before I come back, I planned to do it this way. When I arrive at Lingyu City, I will officially start to do it. And this seal of spirit stone is what I wanted to give you after I got it in Qingyuan Valley."


    "Sorry, Master Shu, it was Ruo Yan''s fault, Ruo Yan shouldn''t think of Master Shu that much..."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, holding the scepter in her hand and couldn''t help shaking. Perhaps the surprise was so great that she didn''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shu patted her on the shoulder, "Stop talking, just listen to me."


    Hao Ruoyan could only nod her head, "Yeah."


    Zhou Shu appeared a little dignified, and said slowly, "Ruoyan, the aptitude of the immortal cultivator is very important, but poor aptitude does not mean that you can''t reach a very high level, the Nascent Soul Stage, the Transformation of God, etc.. After passing the Golden Core, Hum, a perfect cultivation base can naturally break through the realm, but people with poor aptitude need opportunity, ten times more effort, and several times or even dozens of times more resources. But for me, resources are not. Difficulty, hard work, I believe you definitely have it, chances are good, so why can''t you do it?"


    "Yangmei is still like a cloud. The qualifications are very good. I don''t need to worry too much. You and Yan Yue''s qualifications are a little worse. For you, I will be more careful and attentive."


    "I haven''t said these things before. I told you for the first time. You can rest assured that the things you worry about will not happen. People who are important to me will definitely go with me."


    "I promise."


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Hao Ruoyan nodded vigorously, his eyes were firm, as if he had found his support and would no longer be vulnerable.


    "Master Shu, with you, if Yan can do it, she must go down with Master Shu." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 779: Little bird

    phone-reading


    "Now, are you willing to ask for this?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan with a smile, "Occasionally you will be disobedient."


    "No... If Yan wants it."


    Hao Ruoyan blushed a little, and she was embarrassed to continue, "Then Master Shu teaches me the Spirit Calling Curse."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and started teaching seriously.


    The Spirit Calling Curse was originally not complicated, not to mention that after Zhou Shu''s deduction, it became simpler. After more than two hours, Hao Ruoyan had completely mastered it.


    Seeing her trying to cast a few times, Zhou Shu nodded, "Blood to recognize the master, come on."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded earnestly, cut his middle finger, and several drops of blood fell on the Fengling Stone, which was absorbed by the Fengling Stone in the blink of an eye and disappeared.


    But Feng Lingshi did not change.


    Hao Ruoyan hesitated to look at Zhou Shu, "Master Shu, isn''t that enough?"


    "It should be," Zhou Shu groaned slightly, "If you succeed in acknowledging the Lord, the spirit inside will become active. It looks like the monster beast inside is a bit remarkable, just drop a few drops."


    Hao Ruoyan did what he said, and a few drops of blood were sprinkled on it, but the seal of the spirit stone remained the same.


    She thought for a while and said, "Is it necessary to use blood?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I think so too, use the essence and blood, there is lotus cloud silk dew to make up, I only hope that this seal is worthy of essence and blood."


    Hao Ruoyan didn''t hesitate, her cherry lips opened lightly, and a small spit of clear and condensed blood fell on the sealing stone.


    Bang.


    There was a soft sound, and the Lingling Stone, which had been silent for a long time, moved a little, but it stopped again.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Is the essence and blood all right? Wait a moment..."


    Before he finished speaking, Hao Ruoyan bit his tongue again and again, and sprayed three mouthfuls of blood.


    Zhou Shu didn��t stop, but he felt a lot of distress in his heart, and thought to himself, ��Even if you use lotus cloud silk dew to replenish your essence and blood, the cost will be too great. The cultivation base has been lost for almost ten years... What is it carrying?"


    As the essence and blood flowed in, the Fengling Stone gradually bloomed with a strange light, sparkling, spreading out like ripples.


    In an instant, within a few miles, like in the ocean, there was a azure blue everywhere.


    Both of them were a little stunned.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Quickly, use the Spirit Calling Curse!"


    Hao Ruoyan didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately used the Spirit Calling Curse.


    The Fengling Stone trembled, and a burst of dark blue smoke suddenly floated out. It was extremely thick and unrecognizable. After a few breaths, the smoke spread and grew, turning into a real and illusory phantom, hanging in front of the two of them.


    The phantom is a strange bird.


    The whole body is glowing with light blue luster, it is very small, only about one foot, with a long white beak, red feet, pure blue feathers, and a three-foot-long blue tail feather hanging straight down, swinging slightly, it is really beautiful .


    "It''s pretty."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and smiled knowingly.


    Staring at the little bird, Zhou Shu seemed a little bit hesitated, as if thinking of something, slightly startled.


    "Master Shu, even though it''s a little small, Ruoyan likes it very much," Hao Ruoyan said quickly, worried about Zhou Shu''s disappointment. "In fact, it doesn''t have to be a very powerful monster. Even if it doesn''t have any tricks, Ruoyan can use it. ."


    "Ruoyan, don''t talk nonsense, it''s not an ordinary monster," Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Be careful to upset it."


    As soon as the voice fell, the bird turned around with an extremely arrogant expression, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes suddenly, staring at the two, very dissatisfied. Immediately after spreading their wings, a light blue wave surged in, like a breeze, without showing power, but the two felt cold all over, like sinking into an ice cave.


    However, this is not for them.


    The waterfall beside the two of them solidified in the blink of an eye, turning into a jewel-like blue ice, round and bulging, and even with the river below it, it continued to freeze into ice, extending all the way, very strange.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at the frozen river beside him, then at the little bird, could not help being a little stunned.


    "The river of nearly one hundred and seventy miles, including the eleven waterfalls on the river course, are all frozen for a few breaths, and not only the surface, from the surface to the bottom, everything is the same."


    Zhou Shu looked at the bird and nodded in salute, "It''s really worthy of the name of the sacred bird in the sea, Jingwei."


    He and Xiao Gun can do it to make the river freeze, but so fast, and the entire river freezes, it��s not they can do it, but for the little bird, it��s easy to do. Frozen seas seem to be easy.


    "Jing Wei?"


    Hao Ruoyan''s eyes widened, and he hurriedly followed Zhou Shu''s salute, and said in a panic, "Ancient strange beast, Jingwei? Ah, the junior is really rude."


    This little bird is indeed Jingwei.


    In ancient times, the daughter of Emperor Yan drowned in the East China Sea, and later turned into Jingwei, determined to fill the East China Sea.


    Of course, the Jingwei in front of me couldn''t be the incarnation of the Yandi''s daughter, but its appearance was not much different from the rumored Jingwei, and it obviously also had the blood of many magical bird Jingwei.


    This class of strange beasts, like the chi beasts, may be promoted to be mythical beasts in the future.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and said, "Ruoyan, communicate with it through the Spirit Calling Curse, it can feel it, slowly make it obedient. Don''t be too humble, although its rank is fifth, but you are Its owner. Its strength is quite strong. During the thousand years of sleep, I am afraid that it has absorbed a lot of power. You must make it obedient. It is very helpful to you."


    "I see, Master Shu, Ruoyan will do his best."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded thoughtfully smiled and walked over.


    One person, one bird, communicate for a long time. At first Hao Ruoyan wanted to touch Jingwei. Jingwei twisted his neck and fled, but he didn��t know what Hao Ruoyan said. The little bird gradually became docile. After a quarter of an hour, Xiao Bird Jingwei has stopped on Hao Ruoyan''s shoulder, and he is very intimate with his ears and temples from time to time.


    This surprised Zhou Shu very much. It took a lot of time for him to get a good relationship with Xiaojin, and Hao Ruoyan faced a strange beast who was much taller than her.


    Zhou Shu said, "Ruoyan, what did you say, it is obedient?"


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, "Ruoyan didn''t say too much, just said he would treat him well."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing slightly. It seems that women do have a special trait that can attract spirit beasts.


    "Ruoyan, you will get acquainted with it for a while. After putting it away, remember to use the best spirit stone to maintain the seal. I think its demand is not small."


    He took out some spirit stones and handed them to Hao Ruoyan, and said, "I''m going to Tianliu Sect. You will stay in the Heyin School and wait for everyone to come back."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, with a lot of dismay in her eyes, "Master Shu, be careful."


    Zhou Shu approached with a smile, intending to give her a hug, but the Jingwei bird stared at him fiercely, as if he would peck a few times when he got close.


    "Little Wei, don''t."


    Hao Ruoyan quickly warned.


    "Let it be more obedient."


    Zhou Shu smiled and transmitted the sound, then turned and left.


    In the secret realm, Yuan Li had been waiting for a long time, and when he saw Zhou Shu coming over, he quickly greeted him.


    "Come on, go to Tian Liuzong."


    "Yes!"


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 780: Start by yourself

    phone-reading


    The Tianliu Mountain, which stretches for nearly 100,000 miles, has steep mountains and beautiful scenery. Among them, there is a spiritual vein close to the fifth order, which is a rare place for cultivation in the north of Dongshengzhou.


    Tianliu Zong, since the Huanlang Taoist founded the faction three thousand years ago, has always stood firm. It has developed to the present, and it can be regarded as a powerful party. The only pity is that since the death of the Henglang Taoist fairy thousands of years ago, there has been no transformation of the gods. The monk.


    Tianliu Sect knew that geniuses were hard to find in the northern part of Dongsheng Prefecture, so he followed a path of winning by numbers. Now there are nearly 50,000 disciples, more than many big sects.


    Before today''s mountain gate, seven or eight Golden Core cultivators were patrolling back and forth, their expressions extremely tense.


    They already knew the bad news from the Heyin School, but they couldn''t believe it.


    "All four Yuanying elders died? How could it be possible that none of them came back!"


    "There must be something wrong. Even if there are twice as many cultivators on the opposite side, not one will be dead. That is a cultivator!"


    "Why don''t we support it? The Dutchman is indeed in trouble, those formations..."


    "What can we do? Keep Tian Liuzong well, and wait until the elders come back!"


    "What if you really can''t come back?"


    "Impossible, the elders will definitely come back!"


    People''s hearts fluctuate, but there are many Golden Core Cultivators who have controlled the situation so that Tianliu Sect does not collapse in a short time. However, if the news is indeed true, it will be difficult to maintain.


    The Tianliu Sect without monks would disperse faster and more thoroughly than the Heyin Sect.


    "someone is coming!"


    A Golden Core Cultivator, looking into the distance, suddenly shouted.


    Several people came over in succession, "Is it the elder member?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be...ah, it''s a monk, but not an elder..."


    The man was stunned for a while, unable to speak for a while, and said in a panic, "No...there is a monk from another faction!"


    "Open the formation!"


    Suddenly someone shouted loudly, and the sound came out. In an instant, a thick mask was erected in front of the mountain gate.


    The setting sun sprinkled and fell on the mask, and the stream of light, like a golden city wall, firmly surrounded a large mountain with a radius of hundreds of miles.


    Seeing the formation opened, the cultivators in front of the mountain gate breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The sky is endless, it will last forever!"


    "Relax, our Golden Bell Array cannot be defeated by a monk."


    "Don''t be too flustered. This is an opportunity to test us. If the elders are not there, we must remain calm and see the situation."


    While speaking, a person suddenly appeared, standing in front of the mountain gate, looking at them indifferently.


    It is Zhou Shu.


    At the place where their eyes fell, a force of divine consciousness emerged almost instantaneously, passing through the formation, giving them a very strong pressure, almost unable to lift their heads.


    A golden core cultivator bit his head and took a step forward, "Senior, may I ask what is going on here? I''m not waiting for guests if I have something to do. I''m neglecting it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but said indifferently, "You start the battle by yourself, or me?"


    The Golden Core Cultivator was stunned, "Senior, what did you say?"


    "You...I recognize you, you are Zhou Shu of the Holland School!"


    Behind the cultivator, a shuddering voice suddenly came, "You, you really are not dead, that is to say, the four elders are..." He trembled and was too frightened, so that he couldn''t say anything later.


    "You are very discerning, yes, it is impossible for your elders to come back again. What Tianliu Sect did to the Heyin Sect is now going to be reversed."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Open the battle by yourself, you can leave, if you want me to drive, it''s hard to say."


    The Golden Core Cultivators looked at each other, their eyes were full of panic.


    "What, the four elders are really dead?"


    "This... how is it possible! What shall we do?"


    "Are you ready?"


    "Can''t drive, maybe he is here to ruin us, absolutely can''t drive!"


    "Although there is no elder to preside over the formation, we have no problem persisting for a few years, in case we can wait until the elder comes back!"


    As expected, they still did not believe Zhou Shu''s words and planned to stick to it.


    "That''s as you wish."


    Zhou Shu nodded indifferently, and took two steps back, "Get out, come out."


    As soon as the voice fell, the ground suddenly sank.


    A huge pit appeared, not bottoming out, like a whirlpool, directly swallowing the few Golden Core Cultivators.


    Seeing the opportunity quickly, he wanted to escape quickly, but before he flew a few feet away, he was wrapped in the green vines from nowhere, and let the golden light flash on his body, but he could no longer move.


    Suddenly, a white light jumped out of the big pit. In the white light, there was a string of tightly tied Jindan repairers hanging in the air like a zongzi.


    "Woohoo!"


    The white light is naturally a small roll, it floats in the air and faces Zhou Shu''s performance, with a very proud expression.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Have you found all the eyes?"


    Xiao Gun couldn''t help nodding, "Woohoo!"


    Zhou Shu turned to those Tianliu Zong cultivators in the air, and said lightly, "Are you going to start the formation yourself, or wait for me to start?"


    A few hours ago, Xiao Gun stepped into Tian Liuzong first.


    Using the power of the Five Elements flexibly, it travels through the ground up to a hundred miles deep. No matter the gold, stone, wood, water is not an obstacle, it will only make it faster, and Tian Liuzong has no way to find it The formation of early warning naturally did not work, Xiao Gun easily stayed within the range of the formation, then found all the formations along the mountain, and finally stopped in front of the mountain gate.


    Just wait for Zhou Shu to appear, and break the formation.


    Several cultivators hung upside down in the air with their faces as gray as death. They realized that everything was already in the hands of the other party. They thought they had a choice, but in fact they had no choice at all.


    "Senior, we are willing to open the formation!"


    "Spare!"


    "Tian Liuzong should have been handed over to seniors long ago. Those monks who did not die dared to offend the Heyin Sect, and they would die!"


    "The juniors are willing to join the lotus school and fight against Tianliu Zong with the seniors!"


    Immediately, they changed their positions.


    There were also stiff ones who gritted their teeth and said nothing, but knowing that breaking the formation is a foregone conclusion, even if they blew the golden core, they could not help but hold back.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and one of the golden core cultivators who had the fastest allegiance was put down. Most of the golden core cultivators standing in front of the mountain gate were the peak masters in the Tianliu sect, and they had considerable rights. It opened.


    The golden wall retreated suddenly, faster than when it came.


    A figure fell on Zhou Shu''s side, admiringly said, "Leader Zhou, it turns out that you are already in your chest, but I said it for nothing, haha."


    Naturally, it was Yuan Li. He was very familiar with the formation method of Tianliu Zong and told Zhou Shu in detail. The troublesome formation was solved.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "There are many times when you need to work, such as now."


    "Please tell me something."


    Yuan Li stood straight, not caring about the hostile and resentful gazes of the surrounding Tianliu cultivators. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 781: Tianliu Zong is over

    phone-reading


    Seeing Yuan Li who suddenly appeared, the cultivators of Tianliu Sect were all taken aback, and several people suddenly became angry.


    "traitor!"


    "Unexpectedly seduce Heyin sent to fight Tianliu Zong!"


    "Shame, shame, did you kill the four elders?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, looked at the cultivator hanging in the air, turned his head to look at Yuan Li, "Yuan Li, the golden core cultivators of Tianliu Zong seem to hate you, what do you think?"


    Those cultivators were dumbfounded, and they lost their colors in panic.


    "Senior, you said you let us go!"


    "Yuan Li, I made the wrong scolding, I used to treat you well!"


    "Help, help!"


    Yuan Li''s expression remained unchanged, but he shook his head and said, "All these things are ordered by the leader of Zhou. Whatever the leader of Zhou says, Yuan Li will do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If I let them go, and their grievances remain unresolved, what will happen to you in the future?"


    Yuan Li followed with a smile, "I have encountered such things countless times in the Tianliu Sect. No wonder, as long as it does not affect my cultivation, let them go. Besides, I am now in the Heyin Sect, following the leader of Zhou. Who would dare to do anything?"


    "Well said."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing a trace of satisfaction, "Bouncing, let them go."


    The white light flashed, Xiao Gun flew up suddenly and jumped onto Zhou Shu, while the strings of Golden Core Cultivators fell one by one.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said slowly, "You guys are free."


    Several cultivators flew out of the mountain immediately, and there were a few hesitating. One of the cultivators ran over and saluted Zhou Shu, "Junior Xue Sanshan, is willing to join the Dutch School, please let the lord of Zhou take it in."


    The others thought about it, and then came over to salute, wanting to join the lotus pie.


    They thought to themselves that most of the Tianliu Sect is gone, and Tianliu Mountain is still there, and it will definitely be taken down by Zhou Shu. As long as they join the Heyin Sect, they can still continue to practice. As for whether the current sect is the Tianliu Sect or the Heyin Sect, fundamentally It doesn''t matter much.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Heyin School is no longer accepting people, but you can come here again in five days."


    Several Jin Dan was stunned, "No more people?"


    "Don''t even accept Golden Core Cultivators? How can there be such a sect."


    Yuan Li said slowly, "Let''s go, come back after five days, what else are you talking about?"


    A few people think about it, and they flew away soon.


    Zhou Shu stood up and flew into the air. In an instant, he saw the golden light shining on the entire Tian Liuzong.


    Many Tian Liuzong disciples who didn''t know what happened, looked at Zhou Shu in the sky with a blank expression.


    "From today, Tianliuzong no longer exists, everyone must leave within an hour, and those who are outdated will die."


    Zhou Shu spoke slowly, his voice spreading thousands of miles, echoing back and forth in Tianliu Sect, getting louder and louder, and heard everywhere.


    Some people saw that they were monks and ran away in a hurry. Most of these were Golden Core Cultivators, but there were also many low-level disciples who didn''t look panicked, but started talking with a lot of dazedness.


    "Who is this?"


    "Frustrated and mad, when our Tianliu Sect speaks such arrogant words, will he not be afraid of being killed by the elders?"


    "Interesting, but why did the formation suddenly close and open?"


    Having stayed in the Tianliu Sect, which has never been attacked, many disciples have never thought that one day Tianliu Sect will be broken by others, and the large formation that depends on it for survival will also be instantaneously invalid. It is still a joke.


    "Still don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, his face suddenly turned cold, "Then let you understand!"


    In an instant, the powerful divine consciousness coerced like a continuous tornado storm that swept through the entire Tianliu Sect.


    Within hundreds of miles of Tianliu Sect, Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness was completely enveloped. Every disciple felt deeply that the sky was instantly dark, and the top of his head seemed to be covered with sharp sword points, which would sting at any time. Down, and they didn''t seem to even have a chance to evade, because their feet were covered with mud, they were already deep in it, only their heads were outside, they couldn''t move at all.


    This is the function of powerful divine consciousness. Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness comparable to that of a god-transforming cultivator completely suppressed the minds of all the disciples in the range, creating various illusions that made them unable to extricate themselves.


    Many disciples suddenly became the flesh of their own, and were slaughtered by others.


    A huge sense of fear grew up little by little, but it grew so fast that it instantly dominated all thoughts.


    His eyes were empty and blank, and every disciple who was suppressed was plunged into darkness and chaos.


    It turned out not to be a joke.


    Many disciples wanted to call for help and scream, but no matter what, they couldn''t make a sound.


    Among them, there are also several Golden Core Cultivators who hesitated to leave. They originally wanted to give it a try to see if there was a chance to go desperately, but the pressure of their spiritual consciousness immediately made them dismiss all thoughts.


    Although Zhou Shu in midair was only a cultivator of the Nascent Infant Realm, his strength might have surpassed the Nascent Infant Realm.


    The four elders died unjustly.


    The pressure lasted for about ten breaths, but in the hearts of these disciples, they were afraid that it would be longer than a hundred years. The vast majority of disciples were trembling. Some of them were not strong enough, and they fainted, and some even went crazy. , Self-mutilation and self-abuse, of course, there are also a very small number of disciples who have remained stable, and there is still a faint light in their eyes. These disciples are all remembered by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu retracted his consciousness and slowly said, "Within an hour, those who are out of date will die."


    As soon as the voice fell, countless figures suddenly swept up and ran out of the mountain, Tianliuzong went up and down, and the mountains and plains were everywhere. There were almost everywhere escaping disciples, as if their buttocks were on fire, panicking.


    Shocked the perching birds on the tidal flat, the catastrophe was approaching and flew separately.


    At this moment, they would never doubt Zhou Shu''s words anymore. They knew clearly that if Zhou Shu wanted them to die, they would probably already be dead.


    At this moment, Tianliu Zong is over.


    Zhou Shu landed slowly, somewhat satisfied.


    That coercion shocked everyone, he used his full strength without concealment, and it also received sufficient results.


    Yuan Li flew over, with surprise in his eyes, and more admiration, "Leader Zhou... are you really in the Nascent Soul Realm?"


    Although he was not shrouded in divine sense, he could feel the expressions of the people around him. How terrible the pressure was. It was definitely not something that any monk of the Tianliu Sect could do. He suppressed the entire sect with divine sense, thinking It''s impossible to think of it.


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not answer, "Yuan Li, ask these people if they would like to come to the Dutch school..."


    He pointed out the positions of a few people, that is, those disciples who maintained their clarity in the coercion, regardless of their cultivation strength, with this aspiration, the future will not be bad. As for the others, the Dutch school does not need it.


    Yuan Li nodded earnestly, "I know, I know these few, so I will bring them here."


    "You don''t need to bring it, just ask, if you want to come, bring it back to the Dutch school," Zhou Shu shook his head, "you can act alone, chase people, hunt for treasure, all at will."


    Yuan Li''s eyes lit up, "Thank you, League Master Zhou!"


    He knew that Zhou Shu was rewarding him. Everyone in the Tianliu Sect was leaving, and most of those treasure-hiding places were also unattended.


    Watching Yuan Li leave, Zhou Shu''s figure flickered, already hundreds of feet away.


    He patted Xiao Gun''s head, stared at it with an expectant look, and smiled, "Xiao Gun, it''s up to us. It''s up to you to get any treasure in Tianliu Sect."


    "Woohoo!"


    Without waiting for Zhou Shuduo to say, Xiao Gun had already bounced out like an arrow.


    (Ps: Thank you for your support~~Thanks to the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 782: Elder Danfang

    phone-reading


    With Xiao Gun, even if Zhou Shu didn''t know anything about Tian Liuzong before, it wouldn''t matter.


    Today''s Xiao Gun is already a Chi Beast, and his grasp of aura is almost nothing compared to it.


    Within just a few breaths, a map was formed in its mind, and all the aura-rich places were marked in it, only waiting for Zhou Shu to explore.


    "Let''s see what good treasures are in Tianliu Sect, remember to find the important ones first."


    Zhou Shu followed Xiaogan and swept into the mountains.


    Turning a few hills, Zhou Shu came to a small valley.


    He showed a trace of doubt. This place was far away from the Tianliu Sect Master Hall, with little aura, and it didn''t look like a place to hide treasure, but Xiao Gun rushed in without hesitation.


    Happiness!


    Thunder and lightning, fireballs, ice cones, a series of magic arts, appeared out of thin air, dense like raindrops, constantly hitting Xiao Gun.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, it seemed normal, but the essence was definitely not normal, because he felt that the power that drives those tactics was Yuan Li.


    "This formation is not much worse than the big formation."


    But he wasn''t worried about Xiao Gun. Although Xiao Gun could not speak yet, he was already a lot smarter and seldom did things that were unsure. Since it rushed in, he would not care about these techniques.


    Sure enough, there was no movement. When those tactics touched Xiao Gu, they were useless except for the sound, and disappeared instantly.


    It looked like it was dispelled by Xiao Gun''s restrained five elements, but dispelled so quickly, even Zhou Shu couldn''t do it.


    Zhou Shu strode behind Xiao Gun, and Xiao Gun immediately divided the five elements to protect Zhou Shu, so that Zhou Shu felt comfortable, and after a short while, he walked through the several-mile long path into the deep valley.


    Looking at it, there are rocks everywhere in the valley, only a few flowers and trees, and there are few spiritual energy.


    "Is it a magical formation? The double formation is interesting."


    The fourth change unfolded, and among the rocks, a tunnel downward suddenly appeared.


    Xiao Gun had already rushed in, and Zhou Shu hurried to keep up. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the cave, an orchid-like medicinal fragrance came, refreshing.


    "Pan room?"


    Walking into the passage, it really is.


    In a hall underground, there is a raging fire in the middle. The rank is only afraid to exceed the fourth level. There are three ancient pill furnaces beside the fire. Each pill furnace emits bursts of fragrant fragrance. With the vitality array, the vitality surrounds, condenses but does not disperse, at first glance, it seems to have broken into the old man''s alchemy room.


    "Earth fire cultivation and vitality can continuously increase the medicinal properties of the pill. This pill is extraordinary."


    Zhou Shu doesn��t know much about the pill, but he also knows that this is a way to increase the quality of the pill. After the alchemist refines the pill, if he feels that the quality of the pill is not good enough, he can use this method to improve the medicinal properties, even Improving quality, however, is a long process. It is not impossible to do it for hundreds of thousands of years, and it consumes a lot of money. It takes one yuan stone every month.


    Only an excellent pill is worthy of the alchemist.


    Xiao Gun stood in front of a pill furnace and called towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu walked closer and looked into the pill furnace.


    There is only one pill inside the huge pill furnace. The pill is the size of a pigeon egg, round and smooth, and dark red. The four-circle pill pattern is flowing on it, and it is constantly blooming. The surrounding vitality is in the light. It gradually disappeared and was absorbed by the pill.


    "It is the top grade, but the top grade is hopeless, but I don''t know what kind of medicine it is.


    Zhou Shu didn''t think too much about it, and even the pill furnace was taken with the pill.


    "Pill furnace is also a fifth-tier top grade, and it is rare for Tianliu Zong to find it, but it is cheaper for me, ha."


    Zhou Shu felt very pleased, and looked at the other two pill furnaces. The pill inside was different from the previous ones. One cyan square and one purple ellipse, but they all had pill patterns, and they all reached the top grade. Accepted it unceremoniously.


    Look around, there is nothing else, there is no jade slip or the like.


    Think about it, too, no one will put the pill of these medicines here, waiting to be finished.


    Just about to go out, Xiao Gun jumped into the ground fire pool.


    "what to do?"


    Zhou Shu was quite suspicious, but he had to wait by the side.


    After only a few dozen breaths, Xiao Gun got out, holding a fire snake in his mouth, and cried out as if celebrating his success, "Woo!"


    The fire snake was quite spiritual, struggling constantly, but couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Fire spirit."


    Zhou Shu naturally recognized this thing, and it was also a spontaneous spirit of heaven and earth. It was very rare. He didn''t expect it to be found in the Tianliu Sect. He showed a bit of joy, and then suspiciously, "Kun, why don''t you eat it yourself?"


    Xiao Gun just shook his head.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Hehe, I forgot, your five elements are perfect, and you need the power of the origin of heaven and earth for further improvement. This fire essence is of little use to you, no wonder you leave it to me."


    "Woohoo!"


    Xiao Gun wagged his tail dissatisfied, dropped the fire spirit, and ran out directly.


    "Wait for me!" Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to copy, put away the fire spirit, and ran out.


    Zhou Shu walked to the front of the valley, but saw someone rushing quickly. After seeing Zhou Shu, his expression suddenly became weird.


    Zhou Shu said hello, "Yuan Li, you are here too."


    Yuan Li looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head helplessly, "Leader Zhou is still great, so fast."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Do you know what this is?"


    Yuan Li nodded and sighed, "I come from Tianliu Sect. It''s not surprising to know, but I don''t know that Meng Zhou also knows it. It really caught me off guard."


    Zhou Shu was a little proud, but his complexion was still calm It was just an unintentional act. I got a few pills in it, but I don''t know what it is? "


    "I don''t know exactly what it is, but this is Zhang Yuan''s place where the pill is hidden. It is said that there is the pill that he values ??most...No one but him can enter here. It has been more than four hundred years now. If there are any treasures in the Tianliu Sect that the leader can see, this is definitely one of them."


    Yuan Li explained a few words, "Leader Zhou wants to know, so let''s go to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. There must be an introduction to the pill, so I''ll go ahead."


    After speaking, he ran away impatiently.


    After separating from Zhou Shu before, he immediately came towards this valley. Usually this is a restricted zone delineated by Zhang Yuan, guarded by his direct disciple. Now he finally waited until there was no one. How could he miss such a great opportunity?


    Zhou Shu didn''t ask him, he didn''t say, he thought he could pick up a bargain quietly, but he didn''t know that Zhou Shu had already made it out.


    "The formation here completely conceals the spiritual energy and consciousness. How did he find it? Could it be that the leader of Zhou has the power of an unknown prophet?"


    Yuan Li thought as he walked, he was a little bit suspicious, but he couldn''t understand how he thought about it. He looked sad, "It seems that I can''t go to a very good place. If I meet the leader of Zhou again, it will be bad. "


    After thinking about it, he gave up where he originally wanted to go-the secret land of the elders, and went straight to the main peak.


    Yuan Li didn''t expect it, and Zhou Shu had expected it, so he wouldn''t worry too much about letting Yuan Li look for it.


    First, there is Xiaogun. No treasure of Tianliu Zong can escape Xiaogun��s tracking. Second, his divine sense covers the entire sect. As long as you check with your heart, Yuan Li��s actions are in your eyes. If Yuan Li has done too much , He would naturally know if he wanted to grab the best things in Tianliu Zong. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 783: Shougongzhen

    phone-reading


    With Xiaogun, Zhou Shu flew to the main peak of Tianliu Sect.


    Places like the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion are indispensable, not only for the pill, but also to enrich their own memory bank. Of course, it can also add many inheritances to the Heyin School. The inheritance of the sect, except for the elder disciples in the door. Self-realization, plundering is also a very reliable method.


    There are still many Tianliu Sect disciples above the main peak, most of them want to take advantage of the chaos, holding the mind that even if they go, they can''t go in vain.


    For these people, Zhou Shu was not polite, and with a wave of his sleeves, he threw them all out one by one.


    Suddenly, screamed again and again.


    Zhou Shu just ignored him and made progress all the way.


    There are many formations on the main peak, but now there is no one to preside, and the power displayed is really unbearable, and they are broken one by one with a wave.


    With the help of Xiao Gun, Zhou Shu basically didn''t miss many buildings, warehouses, cabinets, talismans, and so on. He put away all the valuable things and gained a lot.


    It was also because Zhou Shu moved too fast. He came soon after killing the four monks, and did not give the Tianliu sect disciples a chance to realize that the sect general had destroyed the scrolls and escape. A complete sect of Xiu Xian, thousands of years Almost all of his accumulation fell into Zhou Shu''s hands.


    At the highest point of the main peak, among the many formations, a five-cornered tall building stands like a mountain, that is, the Buddhist scripture pavilion of Tianliu Sect.


    Breaking through the formation all the way, like peeling a cocoon and spinning, need not say much.


    There were a lot of jade slips on each floor, one, two, three, and four. Zhou Shu didn''t have time to look at them, all of them were in his pocket, and he went to the top five floors.


    There are also two formations on the fifth floor, one of which uses Yuan Li, but Zhou Shu took some effort.


    Walking into the building, Zhou Shu could not help but see five solid **** of light hanging in the air.


    Obviously, the best inheritance of Tianliu School is here.


    That ball of light is a very delicate formation method to guard the inheritance. The palace formation is very common in the six major sects. I just didn''t expect that the Tianliu Sect was also useful. It seems that the founder of the Tianliu Sect is also extraordinary. The Shougong Formation can completely isolate the outside world and preserve the vitality and aura of the jade slips inside. The time is almost infinite, and if it encounters violence, it will explode on its own, completely destroying the inheritance, without leaving it at all.


    There are many types of shougong formations, such as wooden shougong and golden shougong with the five elements, as well as Guangshougong, underworld shougong, etc., which do not use the five elements. Obviously, it is the Guangshougong array. Xiao Gun is helpless, but Zhou Shu Don''t mind, the Shougong formation is an array left over from ancient times, and it is in the inheritance of Baijing Island. He has studied it many times. Although it is the first time he has seen it, it is considered "close to the eye."


    The fingers popped out again and again, and the vitality was silky, with a little bit of divine consciousness, passing around the Guangshou Palace Formation. Every time it passed, the light dimmed.


    Not long after, the light of the first light guard palace array disappeared completely, and a dilapidated stone slab fell out.


    Zhou Shu quickly reached out to catch it, and glanced at the ancient characters on it, "Ah, Shui Yin Jue? It''s still quite complete..."


    What a surprise.


    "Unexpectedly, Tianliu Zong also has one of the ancient Five Element Laws: Water Yin Jue, plus Mu Yin Tu Yin, there are already three types. If you find Jin Yin and Huo Yin, the five elements will become one..."


    Zhou Shu smiled with satisfaction, and then thought, "It''s not surprising to think about it. The Flowing Water Sutra and True Water Sutra I practiced before are actually related to Shui Yin Jue. They just lead the flow of spiritual energy from the outside to the inside... Maybe The essence of Tianliu Sect comes from this Shui Yin Jue..."


    He thought it was really good. The founder of Tianliu Sect at that time, Henglang Taoist, was talented in water travel. Later he got a lot of inspiration from Shui Yin Jue, and finally created Liu Shui Jing, Zhen Shui Jing and Tian Shui Jing. His mentality finally became a school of its own. If his longevity is longer and can go further, he may be able to create a higher level of mentality and make Tianliu Sect a big school.


    It''s a pity that Taoist Henglang failed to fit in his original body after cultivating for thousands of years, and his physical body declined, and his descendants failed to carry forward this inheritance, and Tian Liuzong could only stop here.


    Zhou Shu put away the slate and continued to break the formation.


    The second ball of light broke open, a jade slip fell out, and Zhou Shu took it directly.


    Where the divine consciousness falls, a few words jump into the sea of ??knowledge first, "Miaozhenxuan He Ju".


    Just by looking at the name, this should be a double cultivation technique.


    Double cultivation is also a correct way to cultivate immortality, but it does not refer to fake double cultivation such as greedy for beauty and indulging in flower cultivation, but orthodox dual cultivation. It requires harmony between the cultivator and the partner, and the cultivation level must reach the golden core and above. Of course, the technique It must be good enough to play a good role in promoting immortality.


    Regarding double cultivation, Zhou Shu��s cultivation base has now arrived, and he has no desire to resist. It��s just that Zhou Shu has never seen a good double cultivation technique. Basically, it is a method of harvesting yang and replenishing yin or a maiden��s harvesting yin and yang. This Lei Fa Jue can��t talk about authentic double cultivation at all. It just treats the opponent as a cultivation resource such as a furnace. It��s not much different from evil cultivation. It benefits a lot in a short period of time, but it��s hard to tell for a long time, and it��s a hindrance. The way of heaven, on the contrary, the way is difficult.


    Upon closer inspection, Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "It is indeed a rare dual cultivation technique, which has no meaning to supplement. This is very good, but it is not very good for both parties, and there are hidden dangers. If it is long-term Practicing, the realm will come to a standstill... However, if you merge with others and improve, it may be different."


    After thinking about it, he put away this Miao Zhen Xuan He Ju, intending to perform more deductions and merge and change it.


    Speaking of it, there are many such exercises in his sea of ??consciousness, not specially for but all the tactics he has seen are in the sea of ??consciousness, and have not been eliminated. , To say nothing, there are thousands.


    Turn on the third ball of light.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Four-turn Di Yuan Dan?"


    This should be what he is looking for.


    Checked it carefully, and it was true, and he didn''t disappoint. This Sixiang Diyuan Pill was indeed a treasure in the fifth-order pill.


    The Sixiang Diyuan Pill is not one pill, but four, three of which were found in the pill room before.


    The Sixiang Diyuan Pill uses a lot of materials, no less than 50 kinds in total, most of which are rare spiritual things. They are classified according to the attributes of the spiritual things, and then unified refining, complementing each other, forming a pill once, each pill is different, and their respective effects are also Different.


    For example, the Vermillion Bird Earth Pill can increase the vitality, while the Xuanwu Earth Pill can increase the life span, and the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger can increase the soul and consciousness.


    After getting the pill, Zhang Yuan went to great pains to take advantage of it and exhausted his savings. It took hundreds of years to collect all the pills and finally became a pill, but unfortunately the level of alchemy was not enough, and the loss was in the last step. Not only did the white tiger pill fail, but also the other three pills. The quality is really not high, and it is not far from the middle class.


    Far away from expectations, Zhang Yuan was very disappointed, so he thought of the method of pregnant pills, and planned to train these pills to a higher level before taking them. The fiery earth fire, the fifth-order alchemy furnace, the essence stone is almost constant, and there are supplements from time to time. More than four hundred years have passed. He has become more and more excited as he sees the pill grade getting higher and higher. He is expecting to reach the distraction stage in one fell swoop after taking it. How can I know...


    Hundreds of years of searching, plus more than 400 years of cultivation, have all been given away to others.


    If there is knowledge in the spring, I am afraid it will be full of blood and tears.


    (Ps: Thank you for the sky is blue for your continuous support~Thanks to the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 784: Henglang Taoist

    phone-reading


    "The method of pregnancy pill? It takes too long to talk about it, and it is a waste of spiritual things. If you have the will, it is better to practice it again."


    "What''s missing is the White Tiger Pill, but three of them are enough, so I can''t ask for too much. This pill requires too many materials, so let''s keep it for the time being, and slowly collect it later."


    Zhou Shu put the Dan Fang away with satisfaction, and immediately opened the fourth ball of light.


    The palace formation broke, and the jade slip appeared.


    After a cursory glance, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "This jade slip may be the most needed by the Heyin School at present."


    In the jade slip, the process of birthing babies of the Tianliu sect monks over the years is recorded, and it is full of experience and insights, every word is useful.


    The monks of the big sect cherish their own experience of breaking through the realm extremely, and they consider it as a secret. They will never show it to other people except for the disciple who passed them on. However, the small sect is just the opposite. If someone in the sect is condensing blood, then The process experience and the various problems encountered will be recorded in detail, made public, and left to every prospective disciple.


    That''s because there are endless geniuses in the big sect, but there are too few geniuses in the small sect. If the elders secrete themselves, it is difficult for the disciples to break through, and there is no hope for the sect.


    The Tianliu Sect is not big or small, but it accidentally followed the method of the small sect. Every cultivator and cultivator recorded in detail his various experiences of forming pill and infants, which is very rare.


    "Thank you, Tian Liuzong..."


    Putting away the jade slip, Zhou Shu had a clear feeling that this crystallization of the Tianliu Sect monk would become a huge wealth of the Heyin School.


    The last ball of light broke open, and what fell out this time was a dark yellow jade slip, the ancient class bar. It seemed that the age was not short, I am afraid that it will last for thousands of years.


    A trace of Yuanli was injected, but Yuanli was quickly bounced back, unable to enter.


    "Special ancient jade slips require special ancient techniques to open... Such jade slips must have extraordinary content, but it is not easy to open it, and I don��t know what ancient sect it came from. Liuzong definitely has no tactics to open."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, but he didn''t expect that the last jade slip could not be opened. After thinking about it, he put the jade slip away.


    Look around, there is no difference in all around, straight down.


    Walking to the first floor, Zhou Shu suddenly stopped. He was busy breaking the formation before, but he didn''t notice it. Looking at this floor carefully, it was a little weird.


    "Triple formation, and organs?"


    The consciousness was fully developed, and he quickly discovered the anomaly.


    Several neat rows of jade frames were removed, the formations were also broken, and a dark passage was finally revealed.


    Entering the passage, carefully walked down several hundred meters, and at the end was a stone chamber with a radius of ten meters.


    In the stone room, there was an old man sitting in front of him. The old man was ashamed as a tree. It was almost a skeleton wrapped in a layer of skin. There was no trace of anger. Obviously, the old man had been dead for a long time.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully, and was taken aback for a moment. He quickly started the fourth change, and his consciousness was completely released.


    When he saw it clearly, his face suddenly changed, then he withdrew his spiritual consciousness and protected himself tightly.


    An unusually old voice sounded, with obvious excitement, "Hehe, great!"


    Zhou Shu looked solemn and nodded in salute, "I''m sorry to disturb the senior Qingxiu."


    Opposite the old man��s remains, there was a phantom that was exactly the same as the old man. The phantom was extremely vague. He was still suspicious of misreading it before. It didn��t become clear until the fourth change was used. It��s true that the phantom was vague. , But it definitely exists, and can clearly feel the existence of a specific spirit, it is not a magic technique, but the soul of the old man!


    Although the old man''s body was already dead, the soul still existed and did not die.


    When a monk arrives at the Transcendent God Realm, if the soul and the body cannot merge in time to reach the foundation building, then the body and the soul will die one after another when the lifespan arrives. The lifespan of the soul and the body should be the same, but this The incarnate body has obviously been dead for thousands of years. It is incredible why the primordial spirit has not died but still exists.


    But the fact is that it is happening right now.


    Seeing a primordial spirit of a cultivator in the Transcendent Divine Realm, it didn��t look like a good thing. Zhou Shu was a little strange. Since Tianliu Sect had hidden cultivators, why didn��t he come out?


    "Qingxiu? I just want to die."


    The old man sighed, "It''s been two thousand years. This is the first time someone has come here to see that you are not a member of the Tianliu Sect. That means that the Tianliu Sect is over?"


    "Tianliu Mountain is still there, but Tianliuzong has no disciples."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "Senior is Henglang Taoist?"


    "Yes, the old man is the Taoist Henglang, the ancestor of Tianliu Sect, and an outcast," the old man glanced at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Although you can''t feel a bit of murderousness from you, the old man thought, outside You probably killed the Tianliu sect?"


    The voice is quite majestic, and the old man seems to have returned to the past, and the meaning of questions from the superiors is also quite obvious.


    Zhou Shu''s figure trembles slightly, he bows, his face is calm, "Junior Zhou Shu, it''s rude."


    After annihilating Tianliu Sect, he did not expect to encounter the founding ancestor of Tianliu Sect. Although he did not have a physical body, he was just a soul, but he was definitely not a good opponent to deal with. This battle was probably extremely difficult.


    With the heavy gold sword in his hand, Xiao Gun also looked forward to it, and the battle was about to start.


    "Extreme Flying Sword and rare Chi Beast, it''s no wonder that Tianliu Zong fell into your hands."


    The old man said faintly, "You don''t need to do this The old man can''t do anything, and he can''t do it. I am very happy to see you."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of surprise, but still did not relax his vigilance, "What does Senior mean?"


    The old man did not answer, but stared at the remains in front of him, sighed, and turned to Zhou Shu, "Since Tianliu Zong has no successors, it is also a hit. The sects have changed and God''s will is like this. The old man will not be too entangled. Zhou Shu, Qian Not to mention, Tianliu Sect is yours now, are you willing to do something for the old man?"


    When he said this, Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, as if he understood the old man��s thoughts, he shook his head resolutely, "Senior wants the junior to find a suitable body for you? Sorry, this kind of thing is not the younger generation. Will do it."


    "Hehe, ridiculous."


    The old man laughed long and disdainfully said, "Finding the flesh and taking homes? If the old man had such a bad idea, he would have been here long ago. Taking homes would not make any sense to the old man, just repeating the suffering of the past thousand years. "


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, seeing that the old man''s tone really didn''t look like a lie, maybe he really didn''t have the heart to win.


    Under careful consideration, unless there is a great obsession, such as revenge, etc., for the immortal cultivator who is committed to the great road, death is dead. Forcibly seizing the house is just lingering and living for a few more years. If you are destined to be unable to survive Jie Changsheng, what is the meaning of cultivation, and what is the meaning of seizing homes?


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "The junior guessed and was rude. If the junior can do anything, I will try to help senior."


    A hint of excitement flashed in the old man''s eyes, "Take the old man back to Shushan!"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s figure was shocked, and he looked at the old man, "Shu Shan?"


    Shushan, whose name is like Lei Guaner, is one of the six major sects in the world of immortality, located in Nanzhanzhou. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 785: Shushan, the punishment of sealing the heart

    phone-reading


    The old man slowly nodded, showing a lot of heaviness, "Yes, Shushan, the old man is from Shushan, but he is just a castaway..."


    Zhou Shu felt a little tremor in his heart and remained silent, waiting for the old man to speak.


    Shushan, in Zhou Shu''s heart, was once a very sacred name. If he had traveled through Nanzhanzhou at the beginning, he would have to take a look at it. It would be best to join nature. Although this feeling is gradually fading, there is still Some different thoughts, he also wanted to learn about various things about Shushan.


    Unlike other major sects, the Shushan disciples may be the least. They accept disciples not for their qualifications, but for their "xuanxin".


    "Xuanxin" is a special trait of the cultivator. It is not as clear as aptitude or meridian. It is easy to see whether it is good or bad. It is hidden. It is not clear how to look at and distinguish Zhou Shu. A group of confusion, only know that only Shushan can identify Xuanxin, and only those with Xuanxin are qualified to enter Shushan and become Shushan disciples.


    The practice of Taoism by Shushan disciples is also very different from other sects.


    There is no such thing as Xinfa Jue in the Shu Mountain. It is not that the Shushan Taoism is too secret to be circulated, but there is no such thing in the Shu Mountain. There is no record or jade slip for all the Xinfa Jue.


    All schools have their own minds, and there is no way to find Shushan''s minds in the world of immortality.


    Shushan disciples practice Taoism, all go to the Shushan Lingqiao, and then practice through Xuanxin perception.


    The Shu Mountain Ling Bridge is the most important place in the Shu Mountain. It is said to be a suspended bridge between Qixia Peak and Diancang Peak, but it is not visible to everyone.


    Since the founding of the school, all the cultivators of Shushan will leave their best insights on the Shushan Lingqiao. Of course, it is limited to the Taoism of the Shushan. For many years, there are innumerable Taoisms in the Shushan. It is the true sacred land of Shushan. After a disciple gets started, he can go to Lingqiao to retreat. As long as he can understand some, he is a good Shushan disciple. If he is profoundly intelligent and has a lot of comprehension, it is not impossible to reach a very high level in a short time.


    Although Shushan is the six major sects, they occupy very few places. Except for the one in Shushan, there are basically no Shushan disciples in other places. Of course, there are no affiliated sects. This is also very different from other major sects, such as Tianjianmen, the affiliated forces almost spread over most of Dongsheng Prefecture, and the Chongyang Palace, even the entire Beiluzhou middle-class sect was included under its command.


    There is also a very peculiar point, that is, Shushan disciples go out to practice, and you cannot mention that you are Shushan disciples.


    Because of various specialities, Mount Shu is very mysterious in the world of immortality, and its reputation is not obvious, but no one dares to question the strength of Mount Shu, and its status is even a little detached, because in every era, there are amazing and brilliant Shushan monks appearing, shaking the world of immortality. .


    In the absence of great power, the cultivating world has always believed that if someone can break through the Mahayana realm, that person will be 80% of the Shushan disciple.


    "Senior comes from Shushan."


    Zhou Shu looked at the old man, with a slight throbbing in his heart, "Junior wants to ask, what is Xuanxin?"


    Taoist Henglang came from the mountain of Shu, and he was naturally a person with a profound heart. Perhaps his doubts could be answered.


    "Ask the old man?" The old man shook his head slightly. "The old man has had it before and can feel it, but I can''t tell what it is, it''s just a feeling, and everything is born from the profound heart, mysterious and mysterious, it can be described as mysterious and infinite. , Now it��s gone, there��s no feeling at all, nothing can be said."


    Zhou Shu was a little stunned, "What does it mean to have nothing? Can Xuanxin still have it?"


    The old man sighed lightly, "When the old man was expelled from Shushan, he was given the punishment of sealing the heart. From then on, he can no longer feel the profound heart, and can no longer use any Shushan heart method."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Huh?"


    Xuanxin could still be sealed, he hadn''t heard of it, but it seemed that this kind of punishment was quite severe, which was equivalent to depriving Shushan of everything.


    "It''s not a Shushan disciple, so naturally I can''t use the Shushan Taoism anymore, there is nothing to complain about," the old man showed a little indifferent, "At least the old man still has his cultivation base, and he will rebuild other cultivation techniques in the future, have some understanding, and can stand on his own. Not bad."


    It seems to be indifferent, but there are many regrets when only talking, which can''t hide it at all.


    When the Shushan disciple fell from high in the cloud, the shock was conceivable. It seemed that there was no change, but the inside was completely different.


    The establishment of Tianliu Sect was probably just his helpless pastime. Even Zhou Shu could see that a founding ancestor had no emotions about the destruction of his sect, and talking about Shushan was a thrill. , It''s strange.


    The jade slip I found before may also be the inspiration of Taoist Henglang from the Shushan Lingqiao.


    Looking at the old man, Zhou Shu quickly turned many thoughts in his mind.


    He hesitated, "Why was the senior..."


    "The old man doesn''t want to mention it, you don''t have to ask." The old man shook his head flatly.


    The answer was as expected, Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and continued to ask, "The junior took the liberty, so why did the senior go back to Shushan? Besides, can''t the senior''s soul go back by himself?"


    "The punishment of confinement of the heart in the old man was three thousand years. Now that the time has come, the old man did not expect that he could survive till now..."


    There was a lot of excitement in the old man��s eyes, "Since he is still alive, then the old man must try his best to return to Shushan, lift the punishment of heart sealing, and relist the gate wall of Shushan. As for why he can��t go by himself, you should also be able to see that the old man has no ability to go. Although the old man still has a soul, he is not as good as a soul and has no power at all."


    Zhou Shu had already felt this.


    Using the process of conversation, he always used his spiritual sense to detect the old man. He saw clearly, and no matter how he probed the old man could not resist, he could only be at his mercy. All signs showed that the old man��s The primordial spirit really has no power, and it is almost the same as the spirit, and there is no threat to him, otherwise he would not be so close, listening for so long.


    The old man gave the reason.


    It turns out that his primordial spirit was not cultivated later, but derived from the Shushan Taoism. After Xuanxin was sealed, the primordial spirit lost most of its power. Apart from simple cultivation, most of other things could not be done, although it was transformed. The monks of the gods, but they can''t play the role of the soul, it is also a tragedy.


    The soul is useless and is not a true god-transforming cultivator. His body will age and die prematurely before his birthday, but the soul has not yet died, but the soul cannot return to the flesh to supplement it, and simple cultivation is not enough to maintain the soul. With the huge consumption, the primordial spirit will naturally become weaker and weaker. He thought he would die hopelessly soon, so he stayed quietly in the secret room and waited for death... How can I know that the primordial spirit is still alive after two thousand years? , Surprisingly, although there is no strength at all, but to live is hope.


    Sure enough, waiting for hope, after seeing Zhou Shu, he had the idea of ??going back to Shushan.


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Junior understands roughly, Senior wants to go back to Shushan to get rid of the punishment of sealing the heart, then what?"


    The old man looked stunned, "In Shushan, the old man has something to do...I just want to see two people, and I will die afterwards."


    "The younger generation generally understands what the senior said."


    Zhou Shu thought, what the old man said should be true. In this case, lying is meaningless.


    The old man''s eyes were a little eager, "Are you willing?"


    Zhou Shuslow nodded, "I will consider it."


    Although what the old man said may be true, he would not rashly agree to such a request. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 786: Into the soul cultivation pearl

    phone-reading


    "Just thinking about it?"


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, the old man showed a lot of disappointment, and immediately said in a straightforward voice, "If you promise, the old man will give you what you want."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Besides Tianliu Sect, what else does Senior have?"


    The old man''s expression was stagnant, and he was speechless for a while.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior doesn��t even have Xuanxin, and there must be nothing left of those from Shushan. Except for Tianliuzong, what can Senior give me, and Tianliuzong is already in my hands. ."


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes became sullen, as if he was a few hundred years old in an instant.


    After a long while, he said slowly, "The old man really has nothing to give, no matter what, the old man took the liberty."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a moment, "It''s not that I can''t take seniors there, I also have the idea of ??going to Shushan, but..."


    The old man quickly said, "But what?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "That''s just an idea. I have too many things to do. It''s still too early to say when I will go to Shu Mountain. Maybe decades, maybe a hundred years later, it''s hard to say. If seniors can afford to wait, it''s okay."


    Since the old man is not threatening, it doesn��t matter that he carries it, but he won��t be influenced by others for no reason. It��s okay to go to Shushan, but he has to follow his own will. He will go only when he wants to go. It''s okay.


    "Decades, a hundred years..."


    The old man thought for a while, and said quite heavy, "Three thousand years have come, what is a hundred years? As long as you take the old man back to Shushan, the old man will naturally wait and he will return to you, except for the things about Shushan, old man Know everything."


    Zhou Shu nodded and glanced at the old man, "Since the senior agrees, then follow me, but how can senior follow me?"


    "The old man can''t act..."


    The old man glanced at the heavy gold sword, "Or, I''ll hide in your best flying sword, maybe I can help a little bit."


    "Huh, don''t even think about it!"


    A green light spot suddenly floated out of the sword, "This palace has already lived here, so I don''t need your help! However, after changing the sword, I can give it to you, and it won''t take many days."


    "Sword Spirit?"


    The old man was slightly stunned, and looked at Zhou Shu, "You have a sword spirit, you are still a very powerful sword spirit... It seems that Tianliu Zong Annihilation is in your hands, it is really not wronged at all, huh, even if the old man is still there, It may not stop you."


    He really felt that the Xuanxin was sealed, the Shushan Taoism was completely absent, and the original spirit could not be used, the difference between the transformation of the gods and the original infants was not big, and he was no match for the current Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu frowned, stretched out his hand and stuffed Caiying back, "It''s not polite, I want to call Senior."


    Caiying struggled to shine in her hand, and said a little unhappy, "That palace is also about to be a sixth-order sword spirit, then you have to call me senior...No! It''s the Lord of the Palace, woo... "


    "The sword has a master. Of course, the old man can''t take the master over, it''s rude."


    The old man apologized to Kendo and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Zhou Shu, you should have something like a soul tree or a soul pearl?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and took out a soul-cultivating pearl, "In the Tianliu sect, I can get some. If seniors don��t dislike it, just use it, but... after entering the soul-cultivating pearl, it��s not easy to figure it out, Senior thought All right?"


    Entering the soul-cultivating orb is like being locked up in a prison and unable to get out. Unless someone outside uses the method of attracting souls, they will not be able to get out.


    Seeing a flash of phantom, it turned into a plume of smoke, drifting straight into the Soul Cultivation Orb, without any hesitation.


    In Zhu, the old man��s voice came, "Well, the old man is useless outside. You can rest assured if you do this? Haha, but please also let the little friend inform the outside situation from time to time. If you are in trouble, the old man may I can help a little bit."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "This is natural, seniors don''t worry."


    This is exactly what he thought.


    Although there is no power, he is a soul after all, and there is always a hidden worry with him, and when he enters the soul cultivation pearl, there is no need to worry at all.


    "Let''s put it that way, the old man is waiting...two thousand years, so tired..."


    The old man''s voice gradually quieted down. After thousands of years of suffering outside, he was unable to replenish the spirit and consciousness, and he was exhausted. Now he suddenly fell into the nourishing soul bead that can nourish the spirit. When he fell asleep, he met a pillow and soon fell asleep.


    Zhou Shu put away the soul-raising pearl, buried the old man''s bones in the ground, and then walked out.


    When he left, he had a weird thought in his mind, if he combined the soul of Taoist Henglang with the soul of Zhang Yuan, what would happen? The one with only consciousness but no power, and the other with only power but no consciousness, are all by chance. It might be just right to get together.


    But he will not try.


    Standing on the top of Tianliu Mountain, looking around, there are very few disciples in Tianliu Sect. Most of them are low-level disciples who refining Qi. All of them look frightened and run wildly in panic, but at their speed, they can run out in an hour. not easy.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t care about these people. He only followed Xiao Gun''s footsteps and searched step by step.


    From one mountain to another, I kept walking. The treasures left by the elders were basically not missed. After a few hours, most of the valuable things in the Tianliu Sect fell into Zhou Shu��s hands. I''m afraid it''s several times the number of Qingyuan Five Sects This does not include those spirit veins and so on.


    More than a dozen Naxu Rings were filled, Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction, and let out a long roar.


    The momentum is like a dragon, hovering up and down Tianliu Mountain, wherever he goes, everyone is silent.


    Standing outside the gate of the mountain and waiting for a while, he saw Yuan Li rushing in, he was walking in a hurry, with a lot of joy on his face, and it seemed that the harvest was not small.


    Yuan Li approached, bowed his hands and said, "Leader Zhou, I have found five disciples that the leader said. Three of them have agreed to go to the Heyin faction. They will go to the Heyin faction. The other two are unwilling, nor do I. Take care of them."


    "Good job."


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly, took out a storage bag and handed it to Yuan Li, "This is the four hundred yuan stone I found from Tianliu Zong, and I promised to give it to you."


    "what?"


    Yuan Li hesitated to take it with both hands, showing many surprises, and said in a low voice, "I thought that the leader asked me to take it by myself, so I won''t give me anything else. I don''t think there will be anything else. Thank you very much."


    "How can it not be counted as promised?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Just a few hundred Yuanshi, stay in the Lotus Sect, you will get more in the future. Also, don''t call me the leader anymore, the Qingyuan Five Sects will not exist anymore."


    Yuan Li nodded immediately, knowing what he said, "Yes, thank you Sect Master!"


    "Go back."


    Looking at the energetic mountain not far away, Yuan Li was a little surprised, "Is Liu Zong not planning to take over this day?"


    "No need, it''s too big here."


    Zhou Shu turned and walked. Yuan Li, with a lot of doubts, glanced at Tianliu Mountain for the last time, and followed Zhou Shu quickly without saying a word.


    (Ps: Thank you Ming Mingde for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 787: 5 Soai 1

    phone-reading


    Ten days later.


    Heyin School, within the secret realm.


    Under a small hill, elders and disciples stood densely, eagerly awaiting Zhou Shu''s appearance.


    "I heard that League Master Zhou destroyed Tianliu Zong with one sword! Is it true?"


    "Of course it is true! We went to clean up the four cases of Qingyuan Mountain Range. He went to Tianliu Mountain alone and beat all the cultivators to flee without allowing them to step into Tianliu Mountain!"


    "Awesome our leader! From now on we can go to Tianliu Mountain to practice!"


    "Today we are convening a celebration ceremony, and I don''t know what rewards will be issued. I really look forward to it."


    "Relax, indispensable, League Master Zhou has always been generous."


    There were constant discussions, the disciples were full of spirits, and the elders seemed much calmer, and the joy in their eyes could not be concealed.


    Miang smiled and smiled, "Tian Liuzong is destroyed, now we are exaggerated. With the leader of Zhou, who dares to bully us again?"


    Liu Yuer nodded lightly, "Sect Master Zhou is a true talent, and the Lotus Sect will soar in the future, and we will follow along. It is really delightful."


    Miang was a little puzzled, "Hey, Elder Liu, how do you say you are the sovereign?"


    "The five Qingyuan sects exist in name only, and the alliance naturally no longer exists. From now on, we will all be the people of the Dutch school," Liu Yuer smiled faintly, "Elder Mi will know about it later."


    "Ah? Well, speaking of Dingshanmen, there are really few people left. Should I give up."


    Miang seemed thoughtful, but also a little melancholy.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu appeared on the top of the mountain with Hao Ruoyan.


    At this moment, the crowd''s anticipation reached the moment of eruption, cheering for a long time, the disciples waved their arms and stared at Zhou Shu, their extremely eager eyes were full of admiration and respect.


    Looking around at the elder disciple below, Zhou Shu also felt a little excitement in his heart, but soon calmed down.


    "Everyone, you have worked hard."


    He spoke slowly, raised his right hand, and suddenly countless things flew out of his sleeve, scattered flowers, accurately falling in front of everyone down the mountain.


    "Accept it, you all deserve it."


    The cheers grew louder, and there were shouts of surprise.


    "Ah, this is Biluocao? A Tier 4 spiritual creature that can increase spiritual power! Still three! Unexpectedly, I can get such a thing, ah!"


    There was a disciple who was almost crazy, yelling, crazy, he had a reason to be crazy, you know, he just built the foundation.


    "Huan Yudan! There are five bottles and one hundred pills! My God, I''m wrong, am I dreaming?"


    A disciple held the jade bottle and kept rubbing his eyes. Before using the second-order auxiliary pill, he couldn''t bear it. Now he got a hundred fourth-order pills at once.


    "A Tier 4 high-grade magic weapon, armor and swords?"


    An elder looked at the magic weapon in front of him, grabbing it in a hurry, and looking at it, he was a little fascinated, and almost wept when he thought of the Tier 4 inferior he used before.


    Everyone in the crowd was ecstatic, and most of what they got were things that they could not even think of before, magic weapons, etc., everything they had.


    Liu Yu''er looked at it silently, and a hint of surprise flashed in her eyes, "Everyone has so many, and Sect Master Zhou''s handwriting is too big."


    "Such a big reward, I am afraid that I have sent out a few lotus pie..." And Miang was surprised, stroking his long beard without moving.


    They can see clearly that almost every disciple and elder has received enough rewards. As elders, they also know that the rewards for everyone are at least equivalent to the hundreds of thousands of points in the previous sect, which is simply unimaginable.


    There was nothing left between them, which made them inevitably jealous, but they also knew clearly that this would be better, which meant that they had the trust of Zhou Shu, and they would definitely gain more than that in the future.


    Soon, nearly 10,000 treasures were distributed.


    But it''s not over yet, Zhou Shu smiled at the carnival and said calmly, "Everyone, ready."


    Suddenly, the spirit stones rose from the sky, densely dense, one after another, falling to everyone''s side.


    "Mid-grade, top-grade spirit stone? No, there are top-grade in it!"


    When have you seen such a thing, Lingshiyu!


    The scene was even more enthusiastic, everyone flushed, looking up at the sky, using their hands and feet together, to pick up the spirit stone that fell to their side.


    Lingshiyu lasted for a long time, and the total number exceeded several million.


    When the Lingshi rain stopped, everyone was still looking at the sky, dancing and dancing, their eyes were shining, and they didn''t want to bow their heads for a long while.


    "All right."


    Zhou Shu lowered his voice, a faint majesty, quickly swept the audience, making everyone gradually wake up, looking at Zhou Shu, motionless.


    The crowd was silent, and the sound of quiet wind and running water became extremely clear at this time.


    "These things come from the Tianliu School, and they are the rewards you deserve for sticking to the Heyin School."


    Zhou Shu looked around and said slowly, "Now I want to announce a few things, you guys listen carefully."


    "Yes!"


    The answer was uniform, straight up into the sky.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing a hint of satisfaction. The number of elders and disciples left was only about 2,000, which was far less than the previous number, but they were all carefully selected elites and were the foundation of the future lotus school.


    He has great expectations for these people, and he has issued countless treasures of spirit stones, one is to increase their sense of belonging to the Dutch school, but at the same time to help them quickly improve their strength, so as to meet future challenges.


    "First, I intend to unite the five sects. In the future, there will be no Qingyuan five sects, but only the Heyin school. I think carefully within a hundred breaths. I want to know what you think."


    His expression was very serious, and his words passed into everyone''s ears .


    There was a small commotion in the quiet crowd, and many elders started talking in low voices, and almost all the disciples were nodding and shouting vigorously. For them, it is far better to be in the Heyin school than in the original sect. There is no need to think about getting such a big reward again.


    Facing the discussion of the elders, Zhou Shu remained calm.


    This is a big matter. After all, it has determined the survival of the four sects. It is normal for the elders to have different opinions, but he will not wait too long. He has already made a decision and cannot change it.


    From today on, he will not allow, there are still people who oppose him and Hao Ruoyan, if anyone opposes, he must leave.


    Combination is strong, disagreement is scattered. The integration of Qingyuan''s five sects is the inevitable result of the development of the sect, but there will be a buffer time of decades or even a hundred years, but the attack of Tianliuzong makes this day much earlier. The perfect integration time cannot be missed.


    "Following the order of Sect Master Zhou, from now on there will be no Luowanggu, only the Heyin School!"


    Liu Yu''er spoke first, her clear voice pierced through the noisy, clearly spread throughout the audience.


    Miang yelled, "Without Sect Master Zhou, Dingshanmen would have been gone! The old man and the remaining disciples and elders are willing to join the Dutch sect!"


    "There will be no more Yunjian faction, all will join the Heyin faction."


    Shen Wen smiled slightly. At this moment, he was afraid that he was the happiest person. On this day, he had been expecting it longer than anyone, and now he has finally arrived.


    "Si Xizong is also willing to join the Heyin School."


    The sound is not loud, a little soft.


    "Heyin Pie!"


    "Only the Dutch pie!"


    The cheers came one after another, almost everyone was shouting, and the inspiring voice grew louder and louder until it broke through the clouds. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 788: 4 deputy masters

    phone-reading


    The cheers gradually subsided, Zhou Shu looked around the crowd and said in a straightforward voice, "Is anyone opposed? Even if you say it, I will not be embarrassed, but will send you a lot of spiritual stones to leave."


    The crowd was silent for a while, and no one spoke.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Very well, since you all agree, then from today, you are all disciples of my Dutch school!"


    One thing finally ended, and it was a lot of peace of mind.


    "Yes!"


    "We are all disciples of the Heyin School!"


    The crowd shouted again, endlessly.


    Zhou Shu pressed his hands, waited for the cheers to calm down, and continued, "The second thing is the internal affairs of our Holland School. It is necessary to elaborate on it. Please be fine, everyone. The Holland School will set up two masters to take charge. Everything is done by Hao Ruoyan and I. There are four other deputy heads who perform their duties. They are Elder Shen Wen, Elder Liu Yuer, Elder Miang, and Elder Miao Xiu. The other Jindan elders will also be subdivided. For the elders of protectors, elders, deacon elders, etc..."


    After a long talk, everyone agreed without any objection.


    Zhou Shu considered these matters for a period of time. The previous management model of peak masters and elders is no longer suitable for the future Heyin faction. It must be integrated and changed. It is best to do it all at once. Concentrate rights, specific responsibilities, etc., and there is no need for details. To say more, in short, it is a more reasonable management method.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction and continued, "As for the third thing, the Dutch school will move within half a year, and go to a place with better spiritual veins and a safer place. Please be prepared."


    Spirit veins are the foundation of the sect of cultivating immortality. Only high-level spiritual veins can bring better concentration of spiritual energy, allow the practitioner to practice better, and enable the sect to develop better.


    The Qingyuan Mountain Range is no longer suitable for the current Heyin School.


    Although there is a secret realm, the aura in the secret realm is only between the third and fourth ranks, and although the dragon palace has a fifth rank or higher aura, after all, the place is too small, and there are too many secrets in it, and it is not suitable for public to let many people practice. In the source mountain range, there is still a great hidden danger, no one knows when the giant demon **** will bring devastating disaster.


    For the Holland School to develop better, it must move.


    "Yes!"


    It was still a uniform voice.


    Many disciples had already expected this, their faces were full of joy, and their hearts were full of joy. Everyone knew that once the sect changed positions, their future would be brighter.


    Maybe it can reach Jindan.


    The elders are even more impatient. They are already in the Golden Core Realm. They have long wanted to leave the Qingyuan Mountain Range. They all want to get better spiritual veins. Only with better spiritual veins can they break through the golden core and reach the Yuan. infant.


    Some elders have already shouted, "Is it Tianliu Mountain? Let''s prepare now!"


    "Sect Master, we can go anytime!"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You guys, don''t worry, I will do it after I have said it, and there will be results within half a year."


    An elder calmed down and nodded, "Well, it takes more than half a year to arrange the mountain protection formation and prepare the facilities."


    "We are too impatient, sect master."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Well, that''s all for today''s affairs. You are separated, and a few masters stay."


    "Yes!"


    In the crowd, the elders and disciples bowed their farewells one after another, and soon dispersed, only a few masters remained.


    Zhou Shu looked at several people and said sincerely, "You are the hardest to support the Dutch school these days. I have not thanked you before, I hope it is still too late."


    As he said, he bowed his hands in a salute, quite sincere.


    Several people hurriedly returned the courtesy and shook their heads and said, "How does this make it, Master Zhou, that is what we should do."


    "No, it''s because you gave up your time to practice and are helping me and the Dutch school."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "You are all the most important elders of the Heyin Sect. I used to call myself a disciple, and I have received a lot of help from you. For example, Elder Miao, without your Luanyuan Dan, I might not be able to cultivate immortality. Elder Liu, if it weren��t for you to give me the green bamboo shoots, I wouldn��t be able to build the foundation. As for Elder Shen, you gave me this heavy golden sword. Don��t be too formal, just call me Zhou Shu, anything else is fine. It��s best to be casual.


    Miao Xiu smiled, "That''s all in the past, heh, I didn''t expect you to grow to this point, Zhou Shu."


    Liu Yuer was slightly apprehensive, "It''s just a trivial thing that I did easily, and Zhou...Shu doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Shen Wen shook his head slightly, "Hey, this sword... In short, you don''t have to say much, I admit it, Zhou Shu, the Heyin school is best if you bring it."


    With just a few words, the relationship between several people feels much closer.


    Zhou Shu smiled, and took out some things to distribute to everyone, "I didn''t give it to you before, so I will give it to you now. I must accept it."


    "Ah, Yuanshi?"


    Mian looked excited, "Three hundred yuan stones!"


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Well, 300 per person, you have delayed a lot of cultivation, I hope these yuan stones can make up some."


    "Three-hundred yuan stones...too many, saving decades of hard work, thank you so much, Zhou Shu!"


    Shen Wen and Miao Xiu were also very excited. They had almost never owned a yuan stone, and now there are so many. They are afraid that they can go further, as if they have seen the edge of the yuan infant.


    Liu Yuer held a jade bottle and asked, "What is this, Zhou...Shu?"


    She speaks with a lazy voice, and the word "Zhou" deliberately drags some long sounds, which is quite soft and charming, without a certain accent.


    "I call it soul fluid, it''s an occasional opportunity."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It can improve the soul and consciousness. It is extremely rare. Use one drop at a time, don''t waste it. I believe it can help you reach the Nascent Soul Realm as soon as possible."


    "Ah, there is such a thing."


    Liu Yu''er was shocked and held the jade bottle tightly, as if no one wanted to take it away.


    Mian was shocked when he heard the sound, and he immediately bowed and bowed, "It is not many times more precious than the Yuanshi, Zhou Shu, the old man is really...thank you today!"


    He has been trapped in the Golden Core Realm for many years, but his spirit and consciousness are insufficient, and he can''t reach Consummation, and he can''t form babies. It is simply the best help to get the soul fluid.


    Miao Xiu and Shen Wen did the same. First, they were extremely surprised, and then they saluted.


    They never thought that someone would give them such a good thing. In the world of immortality, no one would regard the spiritual things that promote spirits as treasures, and no one would have too much to eat.


    And Zhou Shu actually gave them such a baby, there are still a lot, at least a few hundred drops, at this moment, they have a feeling of despair for Zhou Shu, and they want to worship it.


    It��s just that they don��t know that Zhou Shu really doesn��t care. He has used too much soul fluid, and it has no effect. And the hundreds of thousands of evil souls at the beginning turned into an amazing amount of soul fluid, which can be used to cultivate the lotus school. Faithful, it is also a good choice.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, returning the gifts one by one.


    "Remember not to disclose it. Go ahead. I will find you if I have something to do."


    "Definitely not, we are leaving."


    A few people left, their faces full of joy. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 789: Where to move

    phone-reading


    "It''s finally over."


    Zhou Shu lightly breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Hao Ruoyan next to him, and smiled.


    From the beginning to the present, Hao Ruoyan never said a word, but looked at Zhou Shu tenderly. When Zhou Shu was away, she used her thin shoulders to carry everything, and when Zhou Shu was there, she would retreat safely to the back. , Let the light out completely.


    How can such a woman not be liked.


    At this time, she was still looking at Zhou Shu with a lot of warmth in her eyes, "Huh? Are you tired, Master Shu?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, his eyes gleaming, "Where can I be tired, but full of fighting spirit, now that the internal affairs of the Heyin School are handled well, it will continue to develop in great strides, and it will be very busy in the future."


    "Well, the lotus pie will be very good," Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "It''s just that Ruoyan is the master of the door, is it not so good?"


    "What''s wrong, don''t talk nonsense, everyone will see what you do. You are more convincing than I am, and you will be the second Nascent Soul Realm of the Dutch School, the master Who else but you?"


    Zhou Shu grabbed her hand and drew it closer to her side, and said seriously, "I may not always be in the sect in the future. I am afraid there will still be a lot of things to rely on you for the Heyin School. Ruoyan, would you like it? ?"


    "It''s okay for Master Shu to say anything, Ruo Yan is willing to do whatever he does."


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu, occasionally showing a touch of affection in her clear eyes, tactfully like silk.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly swayed, he hugged her lightly, stopped talking, and felt this rare moment.


    For a long time, Hao Ruoyan seemed to have thought of something, "Master Shu, the place where the Heyin faction is going to move is not Tianliu Mountain?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said mysteriously, "Then where do you say it is?"


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, "It''s Lingyucheng, right?"


    "You still understand me, Ruoyan."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Hao Ruoyan with relief, "Yes, the place where the Heyin School is going is not Tianliu Mountain but Lingyu City."


    This idea has been around for a long time. Compared with Tianliu Mountain, Lingyu City has sixth-order spiritual veins, higher concentration of spiritual energy, better effect of cultivating immortals, and is much better than Tianliu Zong in terms of safety, with a barrier like Lingyu City. Even if you are a cultivator of the God Realm, don''t want to break it. What''s more, which immortal sect dared to attack Lingyu City, Dongshengzhou��s five anti-sea cities, one of the five hope cities? Doing that really is a challenge to all the immortals in Dongsheng Prefecture.


    Even the big sect would not do this, risking the world''s ill will.


    Before Zhou Shu killed Murongmo, even if he didn��t care much, he always worried about what might happen in the Chongyang Palace. If it is in the Heyin School or Tianliu Mountain, there may be some accidents, but it is different in Lingyu City. It is relatively perfect to avoid this hidden danger.


    The only shortcoming of Lingyu City may be that it is too close to the sea. You have to worry about the invasion of the Monster Race and the Sea Race, but this is a peaceful period and should not happen.


    "Before I heard Master Shu say about deacon elders and elders, Ruo Yan thought about it, really."


    Hao Ruoyan showed a lot of joy. She clapped her hands like a child, only for a while. There was a layer of worry on her face, "But, how do we enter Lingyu City? Although it is good there, there are three major forces. Others The sect is afraid that there is no good place to practice, and we can''t grab it. That will definitely be opposed by many forces in Lingyu City."


    What she said is very reasonable, it is not easy to occupy a site in Lingyu City.


    There are more than three powers in Lingyu City, but there are also many hidden powers with monks. Although these forces are constantly fighting, once outsiders really use their strength to seize the territory of Lingyu City, they will inevitably be attacked by them. Therefore, even Zhou Shu could not suppress so many monks and forces.


    "The three major forces are now the four, and one should give way."


    Zhou Shu seemed to shook his head thoughtfully, and said softly, "Ruoyan, don''t worry, I will try my best to do these things without using force. Ruoyan, don''t you want revenge?"


    "Elder Xie Qinxin?"


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned, and then nodded, "She almost killed her sister and chased us down several times. Ruoyan hates her too...Speaking of which, I don��t know her sister now, and if Yan Yue is okay, Ruoyan Still very worried."


    As she said, there were a lot of worries in her eyes, her eyebrows were frowned, and her expression was lovely, and I felt pity.


    Zhou Shu hugged her tightly, patted her on the shoulder, and softly comforted, "We will go to Lingyu City soon, and we will find them at that time. Don''t worry, they should be fine with Elder Ning."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded hurriedly, "Master Shu, then let''s leave soon, now the Heyin School should be fine."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "In three days, I will take a look at the situation and deal with the rest, and then we will go to Lingyu City. If you don��t go there, you can concentrate on cultivating and prepare to have a baby. All other things will be left to you. I''ll do it, don''t worry."


    "Oh, that����"


    Hao Ruoyan hesitated, but looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes, he nodded vigorously soon, "Well, there is Master Shu, Ruoyan doesn''t care about anything, I will concentrate on having babies and strive for an early date. Get the baby, then help Master Shu."


    "That''s right."


    Zhou Shu''s fingers ran lightly on her white cheeks, staring at her, watching her face change from white to crimson, and her hands were getting a little hot, Zhou Shu didn''t notice a slight smile, and her smile was quite the same as usual. different.


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to feel it, blushing, lowered his head, and refused to look up for a long time.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said meaningfully, "When you have a baby, I will teach you a very good exercise. I got it from Tianliu Sect, and it was practiced by two people together."


    "Oh����"


    The sound was really like a mosquito, even with Zhou Shu''s spiritual knowledge, it was almost inaudible.


    "Ha, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu stopped playing with her and stood up and said, "Ruoyan, you should also go back and prepare. This time you go to Lingyu City, you probably won''t come back again."


    "Okay, if you smoke, go and prepare."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded obediently, looking into the depths of the secret realm, somewhat worried, "Where is Yangmei, and what about Dragon Palace?"


    "Yangmei is just to consolidate the realm. I will leave her talisman in half a year, and then the lotus sect will keep some people. This is not far from Lingyu City. Let it be a branch. As for the Dragon Palace, it will temporarily Close it up, there are still some things there, and we will deal with it when we are done."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, and there seemed to be a lonely figure in the sea of ??knowledge, cold like the moon, blue sword like snow...


    I don''t know what Zhao Yueru is doing now, has he really gone to Guixu?


    Shaking his head, Zhou Shu temporarily drove away his thoughts. Sooner or later he will explore where the weird basalt stone statue is connected, but he can''t worry now. It has been ten years and I hope she will be fine.


    The two walked out side by side, talking non-stop all the way. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 790: go away

    phone-reading


    A corner of the secret realm, before a barren hill.


    Zhou Shu stared at the mound in front of him and was silent for a while.


    Liu Yuer next to him, with some worry in his eyes, whispered softly, "Zhou...Shu, you don''t have to be sad. Breaking through the realm has always been the greatest threshold for a cultivator. Since he has chosen the path of cultivating immortals..."


    "Either you have to be promoted to immortality, or you will fall in the middle."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to look at Liu Yu''er, "Elder Liu, I am not sad. Yang Hei was my best friend when I first started practicing immortality, but now that I have left, I passed by. I just thought of some past events. , With some emotion."


    He returned to the Heyin School, but couldn''t find Yang Hei''s trace. He knew something was happening in his heart, and it was true.


    When Yang Hei was condensing the pill, he could not control his killing intent and was backlashed. The golden pill exploded as soon as it was formed.


    Liu Yuer sighed lightly, "Zhou...Shu, it was actually my fault. I didn''t see that his hidden hatred was so strong. If I knew it, I would prevent him from forming a pill, let him cultivate his mind and kill his intent."


    "It has nothing to do with you, everyone has his own way of fate."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "If it weren''t driven by hatred, how could his advancement be so fast? Even if you forcibly prevent him from forming a pill, it''s useless. He won''t change. Sooner or later, he will get to this point. Alas, it''s just his. Being good in nature is simply not enough to bear so many killing intent, maybe this is a relief."


    "Maybe, I rarely see him happy."


    Liu Yuer was speechless for a while, nodded and said, "Although I am his master, you can see better than me."


    "The root is still in Linyun Temple, haha."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, and the smile was very cold, which made Liu Yu''er shudder a little.


    Chen Xing Tiefeng.


    Li Aojian didn''t sit withered, but was practicing swords with Xu Rong, the light and shadow kept coming and going, and Xu Mu beside him looked extremely focused.


    The two sword lights suddenly turned their directions at the same time, and flew towards the mountain passage together.


    Snapped!


    Another sword light flew from the entrance of the passage, and the three sword lights staggered and collided, blooming like fireworks, instantly gorgeous, and then dissipating invisible.


    "Do you test me?"


    Zhou Shu walked up the mountain slowly, smiling slightly.


    Xu Rong and Li Aojian collected their swords and walked over quickly, "What, are you done?"


    "It''s almost there, I am going to go."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked at the two of them, and said slowly, "Senior Sister, Lao Li, you have to prepare too. You won''t be able to stay here long."


    "know."


    Li Aojian nodded, "As long as there is a sword, it doesn''t matter where it is, it doesn''t matter. By the way, Xiao Zhou, after this relocation, I will be ready to go out."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "What do you want to do, don''t you plan to condense alchemy? I''m afraid that you can''t suppress the cultivation."


    "Without a sword, what kind of pill do I make?" Li Aojian smiled and shook his head. "I need to find a sword that suits me to make pill."


    "Sword, Dan?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, as if enlightened, "Take the sword as a pill? Lao Li, you are planning to take the path of ancient sword repair, have you really considered it?"


    In ancient times, some swordsmen used the sword as the basis to construct small worlds on the sword, and used it to condense the pill into the body. Some swordsmen even directly integrated the sword into the body and used the body as a sword embryo to better understand the sword and the body. Sword intent, to achieve the true sense of human and sword unity, but these methods are not only extremely difficult, but also require extremely high sword repairs. Even in ancient times, few sword repairs could truly achieve it, and it is basically lost now. Up.


    He didn''t expect Li Aojian to have such a plan, this road is very difficult to walk, even he has never thought about it.


    It was Li Aojian after all.


    Li Aojian looked proud, "Yes, this is in line with my pursuit, to be the ultimate sword."


    He looked like he took it for granted, and it seemed that only by doing this would he be considered a sword repairman. Zhou Shu really couldn''t compare to this.


    Zhou Shu, who is accustomed to Li Aojian, smiled knowingly, and asked, "What kind of sword is needed, and is there a direction? Is it OK?"


    "You don''t have to, haha."


    Li Aojian curled his lips and then smiled, "If you want to find something that really suits me, you can only find it by yourself. There is no direction, just let it happen. If you really can''t find it, just grab an iron sword and use it, haha."


    "Well, Lao Li, you must be fine, even if you can condense a broken iron sword into a golden pill, I have nothing more to say, haha."


    Zhou Shu patted Li Aojian on the shoulder, looked at Xu Rong to one side, and said warmly, "Senior Sister, you also have to prepare for pill formation, why not wait until after the relocation? There will be a better environment there, maybe Cheng Dan''s rank It will be higher."


    "Is it better than Dragon Palace? I plan to stay in Dragon Palace."


    Xu Rong was slightly surprised, and soon nodded and smiled, "Since Junior Brother said so, of course I have to wait a while, but I hope to reach the fifth grade golden core. The better the environment, the greater the hope. ."


    "Senior Sister, there must be no problem."


    Zhou Shu smiled, took out a few things, and handed them to Li Aojian and Xu Rong, "You can take these, you can help."


    "I won''t refuse your stuff Anyway, it''s too much. I will report it back in the future." Li Aojian took it over calmly, "But I didn''t use the original stone last time. Why did you give so much again, and what''s in this bottle?"


    "Soul liquid, a good thing that can enhance the soul and consciousness, don''t waste it, one drop at a time, slowly absorb it."


    Zhou Shu was quite cautious, and explained to the two of them, "It''s not easy to come by. Don''t tell others, not even the name. Sister, give Xu Mu a small bottle. He has almost so many pulse states. I can''t absorb more."


    "Ah! That''s a good thing!"


    Xu Rong let out an exclamation and quickly took the jade bottle, with a lot of excitement on his face, "What I lack is the spirit and consciousness. With these, I may really reach the fifth-grade golden core! Thank you, brother, every Every time I came back, I gave people many surprises, and I don��t know how to be grateful.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Don''t say those polite remarks, it''s not like you, sister, and you have helped me a lot."


    The grace of dripping water is reported by the spring, and Zhou Shu is already a river now. It is not a big deal to give back some stream spring water.


    Xu Rong sighed and stared at Zhou Shu for a long time, "Oh, I said that they helped each other, but in fact, you helped me more than a hundred times... It is really a blessing to know you in this life."


    "Actually, it is a blessing for me to know everyone."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently and arched his hands, "I''m leaving now. See you next time. It''s in the new lotus school. Goodbye."


    The two returned the courtesy and watched Zhou Shu leave. Xu Rong''s eyes were a little dazed. What did the younger brother''s words mean?


    early morning.


    Zhou Shu took Hao Ruoyan and left Qingyuan Mountain Range and flew towards Lingyu City.


    A new chapter is about to begin. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 791: Into the city

    Haizhonglou, a quiet room.


    A man and a woman stand opposite each other.


    "Miss Yan, you can''t go now. There are people from Liuxia Sect and Hongye Sect inside and outside Lingyu City. You will be spotted as soon as you leave the city."


    Xiao Buming admonished, his expression was quite solemn.


    The person opposite him was naturally Yan Yue. At this time, Yan Yue was already in the third stage of the vein condensing state, not far from the pill formation, his heroic aura was still there, but there was a lot of worry in his expression.


    Yan Yue sighed, "Vice-host Xiao, what can I do if I don''t leave, waiting here is no way, it''s better."


    "It''s useless for you. According to the reports from the people we sent out, the Heyin School is still surrounded by the Tianliu Sect. You just cast yourself into the net," Xiao Buming shook his head and said slowly, "In my opinion, Miss Yan, you still wait here, the original poster Zhao will leave the customs soon. With his Nascent Soul Realm cultivation strength at that time, it will be no problem whether it is to rescue the Heyin Sect in the Qingyuan Mountain Range or to the Liuxia Sect VIPs. ."


    [None] [False] Novel ww.qulu.m "Oh."


    Yan Yue lowered her head and sighed, "I am really useless. Not only did I fail to help the Heyin faction, but also caused Elder Hao to disappear."


    "Can you blame it?"


    Xiao Buming shook his head repeatedly, "It is Miss Siyun who is going out of the city, and you can''t control her."


    Two months ago, Yan Yue and Hao Siyun, who used the Great Escape Talisman, traveled a long distance to Lingyu City.


    They had planned to inform Elder Ning Xuanqing and ask her to help rescue the crisis of the Lotus Sect, but Ning Xuanqing couldn''t protect himself.


    According to Haizhonglou''s news, more than two years ago, Ning Xuanqing violated the rules of the Liu Xia sect. The position of the first supreme elder was cut off by Liu Xia sect, and he was imprisoned, unable to go down the mountain. As for how Liu Xiazong imprisoned Ning Xuanqing, who had almost the highest cultivation level in the sect, it was unclear, but Ning Xuanqing was deprived of his position as an elder and never showed up again, but it was a conclusive fact.


    Ning Xuanqing could not be found, the two girls went to Haizhonglou, but Zhao Yige, the host of Haizhonglou, had already closed the door and hit the Nascent Soul Realm, but he couldn''t help.


    Xiao Buming said that Zhao Yige was about to leave the customs. After leaving the customs, he would definitely go to help the Heyin faction. The two girls stayed there. They only stayed for more than a month. Hao Siyun really couldn''t wait any longer and planned to return to the Heyin faction first. To help, Hai Zhonglou and Yan Yue both persuaded her, but she didn''t listen, only slipped out quietly.


    Hai Zhonglou hurriedly sent an offering to chase her, but did not find it, but heard someone say that she was taken by someone shortly after she left the city.


    Xiao Buming and Yan Yue immediately thought that 90% of the things were done by Liu Xia Sect. They went to Liu Xia Sect��s dignitaries, but Liu Xia Zong said that they were falsely accused by Ping Bai. Hai Zhong Lou could not find any evidence and could not enter. Liu Xia Sect explored, since Hai Zhong Lou emerged as the fourth force, Liu Xia Sect��s defense has been at least several times stronger, and foreign cultivators cannot enter Liu Xia Sect at all, even if they spend money on cultivation.


    Suddenly, it was in a deadlock and a dilemma.


    Yan Yue shook his head, "I am to blame, if I am also in the Golden Core Realm, I can go with Siyun."


    Xiao Buming''s expression was condensed, "Miss Yan, you have made a mistake. Even if you go with her, that is, you will be taken away by Liu Xia Sect together, they are sent by the cultivators of the Nascent Infant Realm, what can you do?"


    Yan Yue smiled, only that smile was extremely sad, "At least I can explode the golden core, stop the monk, and let Siyun escape alone."


    Xiao Buming was taken aback for a moment, and then he persuaded him, "Miss Yan, don''t think like this, Jin Dan is not used in this way, and things are still turning for the better. You don''t have to be so pessimistic."


    Yan Yue lowered her head and murmured, "You don''t understand, Junior Brother is okay, I don''t want to live anymore..."


    "Junior Brother?"


    Xiao Buming was slightly puzzled, he really didn''t understand, and he didn''t continue to comfort him.


    At this moment, someone outside the door kept knocking on the door, with a loud sound.


    Xiao Buming frowned, walked outside the door, and scolded, "Do it, don''t make noise!"


    The visitor was too late to salute, so he shouted excitedly, "Xiao... deputy host, host, host!"


    Xiao Buming''s expression stagnated, "Landlord? Didn''t the original poster Zhao retreat at Jiyu Mountain in Lingyu City? Where are you going back?"


    The man shook his head quickly, "No, it''s the original poster, it''s the original poster Shu, the original poster Shu who has the best magic weapon and defeated many golden cores!"


    "Lord Shu?!"


    Xiao Buming looked stunned and asked, "It''s the original poster Shu, are you sure?"


    The man nodded vigorously, "Yes, yes! Sure, he fought outside the city gate, and many people have seen it. He just entered the city and should come to Haizhonglou soon! Moreover, he is already in Nascent Soul Stage It''s a monk, it''s a monk! We finally have a monk in Haizhonglou!"


    "Lord Shu arrived at the Nascent Soul Realm? That''s great!"


    Xiao Buming became excited and waved his hand, "Hurry up and prepare, we will go out to meet you!"


    He turned around, "Miss Yan, Lou Zhu, Shu, he... ah, where''s the person?"


    There was nowhere in the room where there was Yan Yue''s figure. The moment he heard the host Shu, Yan Yue had already ran out, faster than the wind.


    Inside Lingyu City.


    On both sides of the avenue, there were already many cultivators surrounded, and they couldn''t help but give pointers, and the grand occasion was unprecedented.


    "Come in..."


    "Just now outside the city gate, the three monks Liu Xiazong and Hongyezong wanted to stop him, but they were of no use. He only wounded two monks with a single sword stroke. It is unimaginable."


    "This scene reminds me of the grand occasion when he fought against hundreds of gold cores in the Condensing Vessel Realm, and I can watch it again."


    "You really deserve to be a real genius. The Tribulation hasn''t died, and now he''s still in the Nascent Soul Realm, I''m afraid no one in Lingyu City is his opponent."


    "He came to Lingyu City, isn''t he here to avenge Liu Xiazong? Although he is very good at www.novelhall.com~, no one in Lingyu City dares to actually do it, once he does it. It''s to be right with the entire Lingyu City and even Dongshengzhou repairers."


    "Can''t tell, let''s take a look."


    "If we do it, many people will suffer. Should we avoid it?"


    In the middle of the avenue, Zhou Shu walked calmly with a calm expression, while Hao Ruoyan on the side had been watching Zhou Shu with a lot of pride in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu came to Lingyu City several times. They were all Yiyis. They had to change into Wushuangcheng''s costume when they were nearly a thousand miles away. If they didn��t, they would be attacked by Liu Xiazong and monks would come to snipe. Both are in danger, and this time he didn''t need to make any cover up, and went straight into the city.


    Hearing everyone��s discussion, Zhou Shu smiled faintly and bowed his hands to the surroundings, ��Everyone, I have great respect for Lingyu City, and I will never act like Liu Xiazong in the city or even outside the city. I also know that Lingyu City is a treasure place for repairers in Dongsheng Prefecture, and stability is the most important thing. I came to Lingyu City because I am the owner of Haizhonglou. Don''t worry, don''t think too much."


    Everyone seemed to be thinking, nodding their heads in return.


    "Oh, I see."


    "Yes, he is the host of Haizhonglou, it is not normal to come here."


    "People will not be the same as Liu Xiazong. They are going against the law. They have searched for repairers in the city several times for the best magic weapon. It is better to Haizhonglou. They have always been thinking about us and paying attention to the rules."


    "Yes, right, Liu Xiazong and the others wanted to kill Zhou Shu just outside the city, but now they have gone into the city."


    "I see, Liu Xiazong will be finished sooner or later."


    "Yes, it''s better to let Haizhonglou manage it." (To be continued.)


    Chapter 791


    Chapter 791 Entering the city is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Speak-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website:

 Chapter 792: I understand

    phone-reading


    Since the matter of the best magic weapon, Liu Xiazong has restrained a lot, is no longer arrogant, and has a better attitude towards the cultivators in the city. However, in recent years, they have closed the sect to prevent other cultivators from practicing. It also aroused the dissatisfaction of many repairers in the city.


    It was also a coincidence, Zhou Shu sensed this from the discussion, so he fell into trouble, and by the way Liu Xiazong attacked him, and by the way gave Liu Xiazong a knife.


    It was about to reach Haizhonglou, and the crowd gradually dispersed. Zhou Shu stopped abruptly and stared at a slender figure in front of the building. There was a lot of gentleness in his eyes, and he nodded gently.


    It was Yan Yue, whose complexion flushed with excitement, but couldn''t hide the worry in his eyes, especially after seeing Hao Ruoyan, the worry became more serious.


    Zhou Shu walked closer and whispered, "Sister, are you okay?"


    Yan Yue wiped away her tears and shook her head, "It''s okay, Junior Brother, it''s really nice that you''re okay, I..."


    "Don''t believe me yet?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, stroked her cheeks, and helped her to wipe away the remaining tears, "Don''t worry, I won''t have any trouble, depending on how you look, it''s not that small of what you have encountered, what''s the trouble?"


    He only saw Yan Yue but Hao Siyun knew something was going on.


    "Junior Brother, I am useless."


    Yan Yue nodded vigorously and glanced at Hao Ruoyan, "Sorry, Elder Hao, it seems like she is..."


    Hao Ruoyan had a foreboding too. Hearing Yan Yue''s words, she was shocked and almost fell, "Siyun, she...what happened to her?"


    It seemed that he was suddenly struck by thunder, and his mind was swaying, losing all consciousness.


    "Miss Hao, she just disappeared."


    Xiao Buming walked out of the building and bowed to Zhou Shu in a salute, "Xiao Buming, see the host Shu, congratulations to the host Shu for his achievement of Yuan Ying, and we can go further in Haizhonglou!"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and waved, Yuan Li held up Xiao Buming, smiled and said, "Lord Xiao does not need to be like this, you and I are still the same, go in and talk."


    The two women on the side collapsed, seemingly out of strength, Zhou Shu took one in one arm and brought them into the building together.


    After finally recovering some, Hao Ruoyan asked quickly, "Siyun, why is she missing?"


    "Don''t worry, I believe there will be nothing wrong with Xiyun."


    Zhou Shu shook her hand, a burst of vitality slowly came out, and used a Shuxin formula to soothe her mind, but did not let go of Yan Yue with the other hand, "Sister, speak slowly."


    Feeling the warmth from the palm of her hand, as if she was relying on her, Yan Yue felt warm in her heart and began to elaborate carefully.


    A quarter of an hour later, Zhou Shu and Hao Ruoyan understood completely.


    "I understand."


    There was a chill in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "It must be Liu Xia Sect. Other sects and Hao Siyun will not have enemies, and only the narrow-minded Xie Qinxin will do this kind of thing. Ha ha, Liu Xia Zong, you have caused troubles this time. No wonder me."


    "Master Shu, if you want to find a way to save them as soon as possible, she has always been afraid of Elder Xie, and I don''t know what she has suffered this month..." Hao Ruoyan grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand, no longer the usual trace of strength. It was all begging, and tears came again as he spoke.


    Yan Yue also kept begging, "Junior Brother, you have to be quicker, like Yun is still so young, I am really worried about her..."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu held the hands of the two women and nodded vigorously, "I will surely let Siyun come back well, without losing a single hair. If she has something to do, Xie Qinxin will regret it in her next life."


    The cold light in his eyes became more apparent.


    This time he came to Lingyu City, he planned to take Haizhonglou as the center, and gain a foothold in Lingyu City within three months, and then fight against Liu Xiazong to compete for a position in Lingyu City, but now it seems that the plan is going ahead. Since Liu Xiazong is still looking for things, then save the previous preparation and deal directly with Liu Xiazong.


    As for Xie Qinxin, she has too late to regret in her life.


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, her expression calmed down a lot, and there would be no problem with Master Shu, but when she thought that Hao Siyun might have been tortured by Xie Qinxin, she felt a burst of pain in her heart.


    Zhou Shu picked up the two women and said to Xiao Buming, "Owner Xiao, I''m sorry, I have to go to Jiyu Mountain first, and when I come back, I will find you something."


    "Jiyu Mountain? Oh, I see."


    Xiao Buming arched his hands and said, "I will wait for you, Lou Zhu, I also have many things to tell you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, stopped staying, and went to Jiyu Mountain.


    "What shall we do in Jiyu Mountain?"


    Hao Ruoyan was a little confused, "Jiyu Mountain, isn''t that the place for cultivation in Lingyu City?"


    "Yes, it''s a place for cultivation."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I said, after you come to Lingyu City, you don''t have to worry about anything, you can concentrate on practicing to the Nascent Soul Realm."


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned, "But, like Yun, she... and Master Shu, do you want to deal with Liu Xiazong alone?"


    Zhou Shu frowned and said warmly, "I said that she would be fine if she was okay. See Yun is very smart and has good aptitude. Xie Qinxin doesn''t want to kill her. Most of her still want to take her back to Liu Xia Sect, and Liu Xia Zong cares about me very much. As long as there is no exact news of my death, you will be worried. Instead, you will use her as a bargaining chip. At best, she will only suffer a little bit. Don''t think too much about it. Find her and I will bring her back soon."


    "As for me, I don''t have to think about it I had a plan before."


    Even if things change, the things decided before are still to be done.


    Yan Yue couldn''t help saying, "Junior Brother said, I think there will be nothing wrong with it. Elder Hao, if you concentrate on your cultivation, you can better help Junior Brother when you reach the Nascent Soul Stage. I can help you for some simple things like running errands. Enough."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "You and Ruoyan are staying at Mount Jiyu together, I have something to say to you later."


    "Oh."


    Yan Yue was stunned, then nodded, and suddenly felt a feeling in her heart. This time we met, the younger brother seemed a little different. It was good or bad, but I couldn''t tell.


    Not long after, a few people arrived at Jiyu Mountain.


    A repairer who knew Haizhonglou immediately ran over to salute, "Lord Shu, what is your order?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Is the best mountain still there?"


    The cultivator thought for a while and nodded, "Is the Xuanmen Peak mentioned by the host? Yes, it has been vacant for more than a year. The prices there are not many people can afford, and since Zhushou came out, no one has visited. Living."


    "Okay, give me the array talisman."


    Zhou Shu smiled, took out a bag of spirit stones and handed it over.


    The cultivator took a look and was immediately surprised, "With so many top quality, ten years is enough, but the original poster, now we have a share in Jiyu Mountain, and we don''t need so many."


    "Take it, there must be rules."


    "Okay, I''ll get the array talisman."


    The cultivator nodded quickly, and quickly fetched the array talisman and handed it to Zhou Shu, "Lord, the subordinates will take you there."


    "No, Xuanmen Peak is on the edge of Lixue Peak, I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled, no longer said more, and walked up to Jiyu Mountain with the two girls.


    (Ps: There will be one more in a while...~0~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 793: It is my fault

    phone-reading


    Compared with Li Xuefeng, the aura on Xuanmen Peak was even stronger. (Www..com)


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu looked around, "With enough aura and good environment, it should be the best to practice here."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Well, it may be better than Dragon Palace."


    "This quiet room for cultivation is good. If Yan Yan, you will be inside. I will arrange the Yuan Yuan formation outside and I will replenish Yuan Shi at any time."


    Looking at the two women, Zhou Shu said seriously, "Also, neither of you can go down the mountain without my permission."


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned, "Huh?"


    "Farewell, Ruoyan, you spend too much time on weekdays, so make it up." Zhou Shu frowned and handed Hao Ruoyan a jade bottle. "There is soul fluid in it. Try to absorb it. Give it again, well, go in."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, who was quite serious, but didn''t say anything, so she had to go in obediently.


    "Master Shu, you must tell Ruoyan if there is cloud-like news."


    Zhou Shu nodded confidently, "Don''t worry, within ten days, I will bring her back with you."


    "Well, Ruoyan believes in Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded. At this time, most of her thoughts were put down, and she sat down peacefully. Speaking of it, she really hasn''t practiced for a long time. If this goes on, she is afraid that it will be difficult for Yuan Ying. She also knows that she must hurry. Up.


    The spirit energy around her was really strong, and after taking a drop of soul fluid, she soon entered a state of concentration.


    "Sister, come in with me."


    Zhou Shu walked into another quiet room, Yan Yue took a look and followed in obediently.


    The two of them sat down slowly, Zhou Shu looked at her, and said warmly, "Senior Sister, with the original stones that I brought you before, you should be able to form the pill long ago, but you have not formed the pill for a long time, but you have it in your heart. Perseverance, worry about failure?"


    "what?"


    Yan Yue was startled slightly, then nodded and sighed, "Junior brother knows that I have nothing to hide. The obsession that knows that it is impossible is entangled in my heart, and I can''t get rid of it. But I am not worried about failure, but know Ninety-nine percent of me will not succeed. If I forcefully form a pill, I will never see you, Junior Brother."


    Her aptitude is not good enough. It is extremely rare to be able to condense the pulse. To cross the golden core, the success rate is almost zero. Besides, she has always had troubles in her heart and has almost become a devil... She knows it herself. , She can''t form a pill anymore.


    In the past three years, she has gradually accepted this reality, and it has become much more plain.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and sighed, "Senior Sister, it''s my fault."


    "No, it''s my own problem what you have to do with Junior Brother."


    Yan Yue sighed and said slowly, "Junior brother, I think too much, knowing that I can''t do it, but I have to force it. In fact, you, Elder Hao, and Yangmei are all very good, on the road to immortality. You can go farther and farther together, and I, after all, just a passer-by, after a hundred years of turning into loess, you will never meet me again, remember me."


    She looked at Zhou Shu and smiled slightly, but the smile was full of misery, and she couldn''t bear to look more.


    She became paler and paler, "As you said, the road is first, and there is no way. I am nothing after all, am I?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and stared into her eyes, "It''s just that this sentence is wrong, and the great road comes first. This sentence of mine hurt you, and it''s my fault."


    "what?"


    Yan Yue was stunned.


    Zhou Shu shook her hand and said seriously, "The great way is first, I shouldn''t say this to you."


    Yan Yue was stunned, and then smiled bitterly, "Junior, when you say this, you know that I definitely can''t form a pill, right? You just want to get rid of me, right... I understand, but I am not reconciled. I''m not reconciled, why others can do it, but I can''t..."


    She grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand and pressed it to her face, sobbing unconsciously, tears streaming down her face, and some collapse.


    At this time, she felt a sense of despair.


    "Senior Sister."


    Zhou Shu did not move, letting her tears flow, and she only warmly said, "Speaking of the great way first, I miscalculated your determination at the time, and made you fall into obsession with only practicing. It is also wrong. I assessed my abilities and thought that the less fetters the better the cultivation of immortals, these are all wrong."


    "But I won''t be wrong in the future."


    The air was suddenly quiet for a long while.


    Yan Yue settled down, "Junior Brother, what do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and gently wiped the tears from her face, "What is your obsession, Senior Sister?"


    "I want to be with you and never separate."


    Almost without thinking, Yan Yue spoke out immediately, but he pressed his mouth as soon as he spoke, his face flushed a little, and he looked at Zhou Shu in a panic.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I promise you, then this obsession should be resolved."


    "Huh?"


    Yan Yue was stunned there, not knowing what to say or do for a while, just continued to ask, "Junior Brother, what did you say?"


    "I promise you, on Xiuxian Road, we will walk down together and walk to the end." Zhou Shu''s expression became more serious, "I''m serious, senior sister, don''t worry."


    As if being hit by Lei Shan, Yan Yue didn''t move for a while. It wasn''t until Zhou Shu took her into her arms that she gradually recovered and looked up at Zhou Shu, "Junior, is it true?"


    "Of course it is true. I can do what I say."


    Zhou Shu smiled, caressed her, and slowly said, "I underestimated myself too much before. It is really difficult to cultivate immortals. I need to give up all emotional fetters, give up what I could get, escape or even let others suffer pain. It��s not like that, I��ve already figured it out. The most important thing for cultivating immortals is to follow my heart As long as I strengthen my heart, no matter how much fetters, no matter how much trouble, I can take it and think Mastery walks to the end, to the peak of cultivating immortality. Dadao first? Dadao does not have any order, nor does it need to be separated from other things. As long as I am strong enough, I can take care of everything and get everything."


    It''s like saying to Yan Yue, but more to himself.


    After numerous hardships to reach the Nascent Soul Realm, he knows more about Xiuxian and is confident enough to say such things.


    Since entering Yuanying, he has been checking his own heart, and after meeting Bian Xue, he has strengthened this idea.


    "Brother..."


    Yan Yue burst into tears again, but this time, there was no sorrow or desolation, it was all excitement and joy, the long-awaited thing finally happened, as if all the hard work had been rewarded.


    for a long time.


    Zhou Shu showed a slight smile, "Senior Sister, I will accompany you down, and you too, must accompany me down."


    "but����"


    After the excitement, Yan Yue was stunned again, "I can''t form a pill, how can I be with you, Junior Brother, I..."


    "Don''t worry, there is me."


    Zhou Shu gently patted her on the back, "For you, I have a plan, it will be painful, would you like it?"


    Yan Yue said immediately, "I''m willing to say anything, even if I die now."


    Zhou Shu stared at her and slowly said, "I will break all your Qi Vessels and Qi Sea, and make you fall back to the Qi Refining Realm, and then start practicing again. The process will be painful, and you may even die."


    "what?"


    Yan Yue froze for a moment, then nodded vigorously, "Okay!"


    When she was speaking, she looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes were extremely firm, and she couldn''t waver even if the sky broke. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 794: 1 up

    phone-reading


    Breaking the sea of ??qi and qi, let Yan Yue return to the qi-refining state, and start practicing again, was Zhou Shu''s idea before.


    After all, Yan Yue''s aptitude is really too bad. It is very difficult to form a pill. Even if he barely builds a pill, it is probably a first-grade one. It must be changed and not broken.


    Falling from the condensing pulse state to the refining state, and then starting again, it sounds painful, and may even die. Even if you barely do it, the follow-up training will be very troublesome and difficult. This is the truth, but it may not be the first week. Shu has enough elixir and spiritual objects to protect Yan Yue��s heart from damage. This is not difficult. Second, Zhou Shu intends to assist Yan Yue in the whole process, and will even use his own energy when encountering difficulties. Try to guide her and practice with her until she builds the foundation.


    Once Yan Yue rebuilds the foundation, the rest will be much simpler. As long as the Qi Refining Realm opens enough qi veins, Yan Yue''s subsequent pill formation will not be a big problem.


    It is not to say that Zhou Shu can do it with Yan Yue, and other people can do it too. If that is the case, I am afraid that every low-qualified person in the world of immortality can change.


    of course not.


    This process first requires a lot of time and a lot of panacea and resources, but more importantly, Zhou Shu��s assistance. Only he who has the talent for deduction can work out the best plan based on Yan Yue��s situation. It will continue to change, so as to perfectly avoid various risks and maximize the success rate. This is impossible for anyone else to do.


    After thinking about it for a while, Yan Yue hesitated, "I have no problem, but as for the younger brother, if this delays the younger brother too much time and spends too much time affecting the cultivation of the younger brother, I will be a little unwilling."


    "Don''t worry about this, Senior Sister just listen to me."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "When things are done, I will come to prepare everything. Don''t think too much about it, it''s actually not too difficult."


    "I''m not worried about having a younger brother."


    Yan Yue nodded slightly. At this moment, she would not question anything Zhou Shu said.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You just stay here these days, don''t go anywhere, let alone try to form a pill, you must remember."


    "I understand, brother."


    "I''m leaving, don''t let me worry about you," Zhou Shu pointed to the quiet room next to him, "Remember to help Ruoyan replenish the original stone."


    Yan Yue nodded seriously, "Understood, Junior Brother, you came out earlier."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and walked down the mountain quickly.


    As soon as I walked to the bottom of the peak, I saw a woman in white standing on the side of the road, smiling and waving at him.


    "Lin Zhu."


    Zhou Shu walked over, "I haven''t seen you for three years, are you okay?"


    That woman is Lin Zhu, who lives on the edge of Lixue Peak.


    "I have always been taken care of by my seniors. I live a comfortable life every day. How can it be bad if I do what I like," Lin Zhu smiled lightly. "The little girl knows that seniors will be fine. The danger of the tribulation has also come, and what is the calamity of the sky, seniors are afraid that the tribulation will not come to look for it."


    She said plainly, but she also looked relieved.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head slightly, "It''s a life of nine deaths. Lin Zhu, you must have something to wait for me here? But I''m really busy now, I''ll look for you later."


    "Maybe something."


    Lin Zhu smiled and said with some seriousness, "Senior should hurry to Haizhonglou, right? Let''s go together? The little girl''s affairs have a lot to do with what Seniors have to do."


    "Is that so."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and the two of them went all the way to Haizhonglou.


    Only he had some doubts, "Do you also know about Hao Siyun?"


    Lin Zhu nodded softly, "The little girl always goes to the secret realm of Haizhonglou, and I have also seen Miss Yan and Hao. They are very good to the little girl. Later, Miss Hao disappeared, and the little girl knew it, but the specific things were not clear. , So there is no way to do much, but the little girl has also made some preparations and has been waiting for the seniors to come."


    "Is it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "What did you do?"


    Lin Zhu smiled slightly, a little mysteriously, "The little girl still doesn''t know the specific situation, so she can tell the seniors if she understands it clearly. What if the little girl does something wrong? It makes seniors unhappy, so it''s not good to stop paying attention to the little girl. Up."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I am not too clear about the specifics. I will discuss with the deputy host Xiao later, and you will come together."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded, somewhat happy.


    Because of her cultivation, she always has to go to Haizhonglou, but because of her status as a demon cultivator, except for Zhao Yige, everyone in Haizhonglou is not too kind to her, and can only be said to be polite, especially Xiao Fu The host is always on guard for her. This time about Hao Siyun, she just knew a little bit about it. No one told her the details. She didn''t know how to do her best. Fortunately, Zhou Shu was here.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Actually, after I have been to Haizhonglou, I will go to you and talk to you about these things."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, the corners of her mouth curled up, "Really? Senior didn''t lie to the little girl, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled and said, "It''s true. I haven''t been to Lingyu City for a long time. I don''t know the specific situation now. This time it is very urgent. I can''t grasp the clues. Lin Zhu, you are looking forward to staying in Lingyu City. Familiar with the situation, smart, smart and changeable, it should help me a lot."


    "It''s like exaggerating the little girl, but it''s not like that, as the predecessor said, the little girl is still very happy, hehe."


    Lin Zhu nodded self-consciously, "The little girl wants to help, but Louzhu Zhao is not there. They all think that the little girl is a demon cultivator, and they won''t say anything."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Is that so? Haizhonglou is a bit unruly. Last time I walked in a hurry and didn''t make it clear, this time I will make it clear to them."


    "Forget it, senior."


    Lin Zhu shook his head quickly, "They are not as generous and open-minded as the predecessors and the original poster Zhao. It is useless to say it. They set the rules and they are offensive. Forget it, the little girls won��t care about their attitudes. It��s okay. got used to."


    "Well, I just wronged you."


    Think about it, too, most cultivators treat demon cultivators as a different kind, and this kind of popular thinking is difficult to change in a short time.


    "Hee hee, it''s good for seniors to understand."


    Lin Zhu smiled and pointed to the front, "Here, deputy host Xiao is waiting for senior at the door."


    "Go in together."


    Zhou Shu nodded and speeded up.


    "Deputy host Xiao, we have been waiting for a long time, let''s start soon and tell me the latest situation in detail."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Buming nodded and saluted, and looked at Lin Zhu beside him, a little surprised, "Ms. Lin also want to listen?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and pulled Lin Zhu over, "Well, things are a bit tricky. I specially asked her to help. Lin Zhu is very clever and capable, and she will definitely be able to help us."


    Lin Zhu smiled and bowed, "Deputy host Xiao, Lin Zhu is bothering you."


    "Ok, I see."


    Xiao Buming didn''t say anything more, and took the two of them to the top floor. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 795: Teleportation Array in the Chamber

    phone-reading


    An hour later.


    Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu walked out of the sea building, their faces calm, only a little gloomy in their hearts.


    Things are more troublesome than expected. He originally planned to use Xiao Gun''s ability to get into Liu Xiazong unconsciously, capture the thief first, capture the king, directly find Xie Qinxin, take her down, and save others with ease. Violating the city rules, but the sect is not restricted. As long as he enters the sect, Zhou Shu is confident that he can solve it easily, but now it seems that it is not that simple. It is difficult to enter the sect.


    The Baili inner city of Lingyu City is all surrounded by thick concrete stone walls, reaching the bottom of the ground, and the outer layer of the concrete stone is also coated with the fifth-order blackhead whale oil that isolates the aura. It is impossible to get in easily, and if you forcefully break the formation outside, you will definitely be discovered. At that time, not only Liu Xiazong, but all the monks in the city will gather to attack, and Zhou Shu will not be able to deal with it.


    He looked at Lin Zhu next to him and asked, "Lin Zhu, why didn''t you say a word just now?"


    Lin Zhu blinked and smiled slyly, "Vice-host Xiao has said enough and complete, and the little girl has nothing to add, and the seniors seem to be confident, and the little girl dare not speak."


    "You just don''t like Lou Zhu, so you don''t want to talk about it there."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Actually, I don''t have any ideas yet. I think you are quite confident. You must have a way to break the battle, right? You have studied more battle Dao than I do. What can I say? Come out, as long as it is useful."


    Lin Zhu blinked slightly, flashing a bright light, "Hehe, Senior understands that the little girl does have some ideas, but the little girl wants Senior to help a little bit."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    "It''s so refreshing," Lin Zhu smiled slightly, "Don''t you worry about the little girl lying to senior again?"


    "You are going to lie to me, you won''t be in Lingyu City long ago."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "I know that I have suffered a tribulation, ten deaths, and you are still here waiting for me, I know you are worthy of my trust. Don''t worry, as long as you really help me, it should be given to you, I There is nothing less, and the thirty-year period promised to you can also be reduced."


    "No, the little girl is not so greedy."


    Lin Zhu smiled, "Hui Li Xuefeng said, the little girl has already made preparations, and now it seems to be useful."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and the two went straight to Li Xuefeng.


    "A lot has changed here."


    Standing on Lixue Peak, Zhou Shu looked around for a few times, slightly surprised.


    Lin Zhu nodded, it seemed that the school examiner held up his hand, and said proudly, "Senior, why don''t you guess how many formations are there?"


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness, the fourth change unfolded, and the wind rolled over the mountain.


    After dozens of breaths.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Thirty-seven formations, so many, you are really not lazy."


    "Senior is really insightful, as before, no matter how the little girl arranges, she can''t escape Senior''s eyes, alas."


    Lin Zhu showed a bit of disappointment, but the disappointment was more like a pretend.


    "It''s not easy. I saw it from the formation. There was almost no obstacle, but it took such a long time. If I crack it from the outside, I am not sure. If Liuxiazong''s formation is the same, then I will No need to go in."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said rather solemnly, "It can be seen that you have gained a lot from the inheritance of the formation, more than I got. When I get free, I will spend more time discussing with you."


    "The little girl couldn''t ask for it."


    Lin Zhu smiled and nodded, "Senior, come with the little girl."


    Walking into the cave, Lin Zhu entered a secret room, opened several organs, and a deep hole appeared on the ground.


    Lin Zhu said softly, walking ahead, "Inheritance is too important, the little girl has to be more cautious."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu followed her all the way to the end of the passage.


    There are triple formations in the passage. These formations are only a little more complicated than those outside. The formations are arranged one by one, and you can��t figure out how to crack it. Zhou Shu felt a little palpitating when he saw it. Jin frowned, Lin Zhu''s formation progressed too fast. If he didn''t trust Lin Zhu now, he wouldn''t be able to walk in easily. If he was trapped inside, it would be troublesome to come out.


    "Don''t worry, the little girl will never lie to seniors again."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s mind, Lin Zhu turned her head and smiled, smiling very comfortably.


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded and returned with a knowing smile.


    At the end of the passage, it suddenly became clear, and a large hall appeared in front of him.


    Zhou Shu stared at the center of the hall suspiciously, unable to move his eyes, "Lin Zhu, did you make the teleportation array again?"


    In the hall, there are three teleportation arrays, one large and two small. The big one is five feet in radius, but it is just a rudimentary shape and not complete. The two smaller ones are one meter in size, and the blue streamer flashes. , It is obvious that it can be used at any time.


    Lin Zhu nodded, and said with some excitement, "Yes, the little girl likes to study this very much, and feels very suitable for her... Ah, don''t seniors like it?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, shook his head, "That''s not true."


    Looking at the teleportation array, he couldn''t help but feel some emotions in his heart, thinking of the door of the machine, because the teleportation technology attracted aliens and became extinct...


    It��s just that although the transmission technology will bring huge disasters, it is too attractive and can bring great benefits to yourself and the sect no matter how banned, someone will always do it. Just like Lin Zhu now.


    "If the senior doesn''t like it, the little girl will stop doing it in the future."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lin Zhu''s expression suddenly changed, and a golden light flew out of his hand, flying towards the largest teleportation formation.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, and quickly waved his sleeve to block it. In his hand, it was a heavy golden shuttle. If it was smashed, the teleportation array would probably collapse.


    He frowned and said, "What are you doing? This is your hard work for several years."


    Lin Zhu sighed and said gloomily, "But the predecessor does not seem very happy. The research on the formation of the little girl is given by the predecessor. The predecessor does not like it. It is meaningless for the little girl to study it. It is better to give up and change. of."


    "I''m not unhappy, I''m just worried. I have to be cautious. These things are so important."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said solemnly, "I also want to have teleportation technology, but now I don''t have enough. You can study it, but you must be careful. If you are discovered, even I can''t save you... ��"


    Lin Zhu nodded, "The little girl knows that the senior is good for the little girl, but she can''t care about it when she gets interested."


    "Let me tell you a story. Do you know where your inheritance comes from?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking. Lin Zhu studied the teleportation formations, and he was more interested in not understanding the meaning behind it. It is necessary to explain to her clearly. Judging from these teleportation formations, Lin Zhu''s talents for formations are really amazing. This talent cannot be used or abused. He is a little sure that in the near future, Lin Zhu will become one of the keys to the development of the Heyin School.


    "do not know."


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu, motionless, "Senior, please tell me, the little girl really wants to listen." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 796: Send in

    phone-reading


    After some remarks, Lin Zhu frowned slightly and fell into thought.


    "Kunlun Mountain fell, the tower of Tongtian, the East China Sea changed... these things were caused by teleportation, and the little girl didn''t know at all."


    Lin Zhu sighed softly, "It turns out that the influence of the teleportation array is so great. If I knew it was so harmful, the little girl would not be so involved, alas."


    She only regarded researching the formations and teleportation as her own interest, and did not think about the impact of teleportation after it appeared. At this time, Zhou Shu talked about it and blamed herself a lot.


    "If you continue to study it, it will cause trouble to Senior," her expression gradually became heavier, "the little girl should stop."


    "Lin Zhu, I don''t want you to stop, but I think it is necessary to tell you something."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Transportation is not harmful, it is for people. It can bring huge and good changes to the entire world of cultivation, but it depends on how to use it, and it must not fall into the hands of people with unpredictable intentions, such as those of foreign races. Wait. To study the way of teleportation, you must put the protection of it first. When it can''t be fully protected, you can''t let it appear in the world. Do you understand this?"


    Lin Zhu thought for a moment, then nodded, "Understood. What the predecessor said, the little girl must keep it in mind. If there is any mistake, it will be destroyed immediately."


    "You are so smart, you can think clearly."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You can clarify the inheritance in such a short time, and make such a big improvement in the formation. It would be a pity if you stop. Besides, this time your preparation is also a teleportation formation, right? I think you can Enter Liuxiazong with the teleportation array, right?"


    After seeing the teleportation formation, he immediately understood what Lin Zhu had said before.


    There is a teleportation array, it is indeed possible to enter Liuxiazong, and it will not touch the outside guarding formation method, it is indeed a better way.


    "Well, the little girl is very sure."


    Lin Zhu showed a smile, a little bitter, "But now the little girl doesn''t know if it should be used, if someone finds out..."


    "Use it, why not use it already."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It won''t be so easy to find, but it should be the two small ones?"


    "Well, the small one is a teleportation array within a thousand miles."


    Lin Zhu nodded, and said hesitantly, "And the big one, if it is really done, it can transmit 10,000 miles...It''s just that it consumes a lot of money, and the movement is a bit big."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Ah, you are really unexpected. If you give more time, I''m afraid it will be tens of thousands of miles?"


    Lin Zhu was a little embarrassed, "Actually, the little girl is thinking, but there are many questions and I don''t know how to start."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Let''s put down the big one for the time being, put it away, if the movement is big, it will be bad if it is detected by the guards of Lingyu City. When the matter is handled, I will give you a special study in the Heyin School. "


    "The little girl listens to seniors."


    Lin Zhu was very surprised and wondered, "Just, do seniors really want to let the little girl join the sect?"


    "Well, if you want."


    Zhou Shu nodded. In the past, I wanted to restrain her for 30 years. Using her talent to obtain her own formation needs, it is also considered a transaction, and each needs it, but now she feels that her talent is too important and too dangerous. If she lets her study at will, she doesn''t know what she will do, or it is better to put her into the sect and control it completely.


    Lin Zhu was a little excited, and hesitated, "But the little girl is a demon cultivator, will Senior have any trouble?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You don''t need to think about these things. If you really take you to the Heyin Pie, you will definitely not suffer."


    Lin Zhu shook her head and smiled, "The little girl is not afraid of losing money, she is used to it anyway."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, that''s it, but it will take a while, you are still here for the time being."


    "Senior, don''t regret it, the little girl can wait."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, stretched out her little finger and hooked twice, "You don''t need to take an oath from the senior, do you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say much, stretched out his hand twice, "Tell me how to use the teleportation array, are you ready?"


    "Not yet, so I asked seniors to help."


    Lin Zhu put down his hand with satisfaction, pointed to the small teleportation formation on the right, and said proudly, "This teleportation formation can be accurately fixed-point teleportation, and there is no need to have a teleportation formation on the opposite side. This is a rare breakthrough. It''s just that it has a lot of detailed requirements for the location after the teleportation, it can''t have too much aura, can''t be in the earth and the air, etc."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, and soon understood, "You want a map of Liu Xiazong to determine the specific location of the landing, right?"


    "Yeah, it''s a senior, you can understand it when you hear it."


    Lin Zhu clapped her hands and said joyfully, "Senior, the little girl needs a map in Liuxiazong to determine where she will go, but Liuxiazong has closed the sect long ago, and she doesn''t know the specific situation inside, so she can''t do it... If it is sent to Elder Liu Xiazong''s room, it will be troublesome."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously. It would be okay if it were that way, but it was probably impossible.


    She continued, "Is there any way for Senior to get Liu Xiazong''s map? It may be a bit troublesome, unless you can find a few Liu Xiazong disciples..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, ��I��ll just draw one. I��ve been in Liuxia Sect for a while and I��m familiar with it Lin Zhu Weixian hesitated, ��Senior, you have to be very detailed. The map requirements are different. The aura in the air, the height of the ground, etc. can��t be wrong at all. This is not like the last time. There are arranged landing points on the other side. You can prepare everything in advance and send it directly. If it is wrong this time After a little bit, the unsuccessful transmission is nothing, I am afraid it will be dangerous. "


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I understand, don''t worry."


    In the past, Lin Zhu��s teleportation formation had formations on both sides. While teleporting, the receiving environment was prepared at the same time, but this time it was different. It was definitely not possible to set up a receiving formation in Liuxiazong. The requirements are high, but this is not a problem for Zhou Shu.


    Lin Zhu was skeptical, "The senior..."


    "I drew pictures in the jade slip. According to your request, I think there is a suitable place and I will mark it out specially."


    Zhou Shu took out a blank jade slip and quickly painted it.


    Relying on his unforgettable talent, he has been in Liuxia Sect for more than a year, and all the places he has visited have long formed a detailed picture, stored in the sea of ??knowledge. At this time, he just transferred them to the jade slip. Of course, Liu Xiazong must have changed during this time, and the terrain inside may not be the same, but he is sure that his standard place should not change, that is, Liu Xiazong��s Tianhuo Chi. What Tianhuo Chi needs most is Stable, there has been no change for thousands of years, and nothing will change in the past few years.


    Not long after, a very detailed map has been left in the jade slip.


    Zhou Shu handed it to Lin Zhu, "Focus on the place I marked, there is not much aura, it should meet the requirements."


    (Ps: Thank you Ming Mingde for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 797: Enter Liuxiazong

    phone-reading


    "Senior, this picture..."


    Looking at the jade slip, Lin Zhu''s expression became more surprised.


    "It might work."


    Lin Zhu nodded repeatedly, "Yes, that''s enough. The distance from here to Liu Xiazong is considered good for the little girl, but the one inside. There is a picture of the senior, so it must be fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Lin Zhu, how long will it take?"


    "The little girl will arrange it as soon as possible, but it will take a few hours. Senior will have to wait a while." Lin Zhu has already walked to the side of the teleportation array, burying his head in the arrangement, the Yin Ling Ruyi in his hand can''t help turning, wherever he goes, Thousands of array talisman could not keep moving, changing their positions.


    Her expression was extremely focused, everything around her seemed to disappear, only array talisman in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, but stood quietly, thinking about what he would do.


    "All right!"


    About three hours later, Lin Zhu raised her head, her face pale, and sweat on her forehead, but she stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes were very happy.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Thanks for your hard work, Lin Zhu."


    "It didn''t work hard, it''s much better now. If the body used to be the same, the little girl would have to rest at most for half an hour," Lin Zhu shook his head and asked suspiciously, "Right, how do you plan to come out?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If there are no accidents, you should come out from the front door. You don''t have to worry about that."


    "Oh," Lin Zhu was disappointed and sighed, "If you take the little girl with you, you can use the teleportation formation again. Just use a simple detachment method, and the little girl will be able to get it right soon."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have seen your abilities, very good. But this time is very dangerous, I may not be able to take care of you, you just wait here, I will come back to thank you."


    Lin Zhu nodded earnestly, "Well, I wish seniors every success."


    "It''s not too late, I will go now."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, stepped onto the teleportation formation, and said straightly, "Lin Zhu, you can start."


    Lin Zhu lowered her body and fiddled with the array talisman. After a while, the streamer flashed back and forth on the array talisman, countless beams of light snaking up, instantly enclosing the teleportation array.


    "Senior, be careful."


    As soon as the voice fell, the light suddenly brightened, and then disappeared in an instant, all the formations were dimmed, and the spiritual stones on the side were as gray as dirt, all losing their color.


    Liuxiazong.


    "Huh, I seem to see a flash of light there?"


    "Let me see... No, Sister, did you read it wrong, and the spiritual sense can''t feel anything."


    "Maybe my refining tool is dizzying, alas, this flying shuttle magic weapon is really troublesome."


    The two female cultivators stared at the front for a long time, shook their heads, and then buried their heads to continue refining.


    You are right. The flash was produced when Zhou Shu transmitted it, but Zhou Shu quickly covered up the breath and traces, making it impossible for people to notice, and with the help of Xiao Gun, he had arrived in the blink of an eye. The place hundreds of feet underground is naturally invisible to others.


    "Arrived."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It''s in Tianhuochi, only a few inches away from the place I marked. It''s incredible. Lin Zhu''s talent must be used well."


    Even in the ground, he quickly discerned the direction and swept down the mountain.


    You can��t go directly to Xie Qinxin, it��s easy to solve her, but if she jumps over the wall in a hurry, Hao Siyun��s safety is hard to say. It��s better to find out the specific situation first, rescue Hao Siyun, and then find Xie Qinxin and Liu Xiazong��s troubles.


    A female correction was walking on the road, but she didn''t expect a big hole suddenly appeared under her feet. Before she had time to exclaim, she was wrapped in a burst of vitality and pulled directly into the hole.


    The hole closed suddenly and returned to its previous appearance. No one noticed that there was suddenly one missing person here.


    Several miles underground, Zhou Shu frowned slightly when he looked at the female cultivator he had pulled in, and he was a little familiar.


    The female cultivator was wrapped in Yuan Li, unable to move at all, she was still in shock, she whispered, "Senior, what do you want to do? The junior didn''t offend you..."


    Zhou Shu erased the disguise of consciousness on his face, and said lightly, "Lu Yue, right? I am Zhou Shu. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I just want to ask you a few questions."


    "Ah, Zhou Shu?"


    The female Xiu Dingshen took a few glances, and quickly recognized him, "You are Zhou Shu, how did you come in? The junior is Lu Yue."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don''t worry about this, just answer my question."


    "it is good."


    Lu Yue hurriedly agreed, "The juniors know everything, please, seniors, for the sake of the fate we have had in the past, don''t kill me, I know seniors hate Liuxia Sect, but I have never dealt with seniors..."


    "I know, needless to say."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I ask you, is Hao Siyun in Liuxia Sect, where is it?"


    Lu Yue thought about it for a while and shook her head, "The juniors don''t know, the juniors are just ordinary deacons and elders. These things are really unclear."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You don''t know at all? Who knows?"


    "Fang Jie, Fang Jie must know."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Lu Yue was a little frightened, and quickly replied, "Fang Jie, she is a close friend of Elder Xie Qinxin. Elder Xie will most likely let her do anything if she wants to."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and smiled indifferently, "You answered so quickly, it seems that you also know that Hao Siyun''s affairs are related to Xie Qin''s heart?"


    Lu Yue nodded Hao Siyun was originally Xie Qinxin��s disciple, but later rebelled... Have a relationship with her. "


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "Where is Fang Jie? What does it look like?"


    Lu Yue thought for a while and said, "...She should be at Yulin Peak. She has to go to Yulin Peak to check her formation every day. Most of them are here at this time."


    "Yulin Peak checks the formation? I see."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. It seemed that there was something strange on Yulin Peak. It was very likely that Ning Xuanqing was imprisoned there by the formation. This was naturally a good thing Xie Qinxin did.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lu Yue hesitated, "I have said what the younger generation should say, can the older generation let the younger generation go?"


    "If what you say is true, of course it''s okay, but you can sleep here for a while."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu raised his finger, a solid and qualitative spiritual sense, broke through the encirclement of Yuanli, and hit Lu Yue''s eyebrow exactly.


    Lu Yue shuddered around her body, then fell softly, and there was no more movement.


    That is the heart-shaking tactic. It is the method attached to the Yanyi tactic. It can only be used in the Nascent Soul Realm. It uses the soul and consciousness to disperse the opponent''s mind and make it fall into a drowsy temporarily. Zhou Shu used it very well, but Lu Yue did not You will not wake up if you sleep for two days.


    "Yulin Peak? I plan to rescue Hao Siyun before going to see it. I''m going first now."


    Withdrawing his Yuanli, Zhou Shu took Xiaogun and went to Yulin Peak.


    A rapidly forming channel continues to extend underground.


    Midway, I also encountered a lot of obstacles from formations. Most of them were the formations of Liu Xia Zong cultivators guarding their caves. The range reached the bottom of the earth, but these formations were not a problem for Zhou Shu now, and they were easily avoided. Nor did it disturb others. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 798: Black bracelet

    phone-reading


    After a short while, Xiao Gun turned around and shook his head at Zhou Shu for a while.


    Zhou Shu explored his divine consciousness, and found that he was blocked by a thick invisible barrier in front of him, and he could not pass.


    "It''s Yulin Peak."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, "I''m afraid that this formation is not much worse than the outside... I want to come to Elder Ning because I am trapped here, and I can''t go out if I want to go out. No wonder I haven''t shown up all the time. ...It must have taken a lot of time to arrange such a formation. Xie Qinxin is really deliberate and deceived to make the smart-minded Elder Ning fooled."


    He was right.


    Xie Qinxin was afraid of Ning Xuanqing on the surface, and she tolerated everything, but when Ning Xuanqing relaxed her vigilance, she quietly deployed a formation around Yulin Peak, and then suddenly activated it to trap Ning Xuanqing in it. Can''t come out.


    Along the way, at a distance of several hundred feet from the ground, Zhou Shu spread out his spiritual consciousness through the many small holes made by Xiaogun and explored the surrounding situation.


    Divine Sense can��t go through the ground too much, but with the help of Xiaogun, it��s not difficult. If his soil introduction technique is well practiced, it will have the same effect, or even better, directly by using the power of soil movement. Divine consciousness came to investigate, but he didn''t have time to practice, and it wasn''t just a kind of Tu Yin Jue.


    Divine consciousness is like an invisible thread, cleverly avoiding other people''s detection, layer by layer around Yulin Peak, looking for it.


    "This should be Fang Jie."


    Not long after, Zhou Shu discovered that a female nun in a rather enchanting green dress was cruising around Yulin Peak, taking out Ruyi inspections from time to time.


    "Little roll, act."


    Following Fang Jie''s inspection trail, Zhou Shu and Xiao Gun followed all the way underground.


    Whoosh!


    Looking at a gap, Zhou Shu repeated his old skills, Yuan Li turned into a big hand and pulled Fang Jie down in midair, only to a depth of several hundred feet.


    "You, who are you, how come to our sect, you are presumptuous!"


    Trapped in Yuan Li, Fang Jie was shocked, but her momentum was still very tough, and she shouted, "Do you know that I am..."


    "No matter how loud it is, no one will hear it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Fang Jie, I know you. You are the great elder of Liu Xiazong and one of the people most trusted by Elder Xie Qinxin. Don��t talk nonsense, I have something to ask you, honestly, I don��t Will kill you."


    Although the words were calm, they also carried a slight killing intent, which made people shudder.


    Fang Jie stopped shouting and stared at Zhou Shu, "Who are you anyway?"


    She really couldn''t imagine that someone actually broke into Liu Xia Zong and caught herself. How could it be possible?


    Zhou Shu disguised herself with divine sense, she naturally couldn''t see it, Zhou Shu shook her head, "Don''t worry about who I am, you answer the question, I will let you go if I am satisfied, not satisfied, ha ha."


    Fang Jie settled down, seeming to finally understand his situation, and whispered, "I see, Senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Hao Siyun is in Liuxia Sect, right?"


    Fang Jie was stunned, staring at Zhou Shu, and said in surprise, "You, you are Zhou Shu! What are you going to do?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu sighed, and in silence, Yuanli tightened a lot, "You just need to answer the question."


    Fang Jie squeezed, feeling like he was going to be squeezed to death, and hurriedly begged for mercy, "I''m sorry, senior, this junior dare not dare anymore, I will agree to whatever the senior says, I can give you whatever you want, just don''t kill me."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stern, "Hao Siyun was taken away by Xie Qinxin?"


    "Yes."


    "Where is she?"


    "Ting Linfeng."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Tinglin Peak is on the edge of Liuli Peak, the residence of the elders of Liuxiazong, right?"


    Fang Jie kept nodding, "Yes, Xie Qinxin has to go there every day, please let the seniors let the juniors go, I''ve said everything that should be...Huh?"


    Her face suddenly turned pale, staring at her right hand, her eyes were full of horror, "Elder, no, no..."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised. She was wearing a black bracelet on her right arm. At this moment, she was twinkling with crimson light. Correspondingly, Fang Jie��s body flashed with the light of the bracelet. A golden light gradually appeared on her body, becoming more and more solid.


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu felt something was wrong, and with a wave of his right hand, the canopy tower he had obtained from Zhang Yuan flew out, covering Fang Jie.


    Just as it was covered, a loud noise came from the tower.


    Fang Jie blew herself up.


    The huge shock wave almost lifted the canopy tower, but Zhou Shu steadily controlled it and transformed the impact to the ground as much as possible. At the same time, Yuanli woven into a net that firmly protected the passage and blocked it on the one hand. The overflowing shock wave prevents the passage from collapsing suddenly. On the one hand, it defuses the sound, all to prevent the alarm from getting outside.


    After a few breaths, the shock disappeared.


    Putting away the canopy tower, Fang Jie had no bones left, and even the soul couldn''t escape, and it was blown up.


    On the ground, only Na Xujie and the black bracelet remained.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and picked it up, showing a bit of suspicion, "Fang Jie has no reason to explode the golden core. It is obviously caused by this black bracelet. It can actually make the cultivator lose his mind and cause the cultivator''s golden core to explode. It''s not the method of ordinary cultivators...Xie Qinxin, is it possible that you are also related to evil cultivators?"


    To say that Xie Qinxin could feel Fang Jie��s being arrested It��s a little unlikely. Zhou Shu completely concealed the traces of the shot. With Xie Qinxin��s spiritual sense, it��s impossible to find out. It must be something weird in this black bracelet. , Fang Jie was arrested, triggering the mechanism or tactics in the black bracelet, causing Fang Jie to explode the golden core.


    Suddenly Zhou Shu had a very unclear premonition.


    "Fuck, hurry up."


    Under Zhou Shu''s urging, Xiao Gun opened the way first, turned around and ran in the direction of Tinglinfeng.


    The speed is extremely fast, almost indistinguishable from the ground.


    After a while, Zhou Shu flew out and landed on the Tinglin Peak.


    Let go of the divine sense, and you will find in the blink of an eye, the escape technique unfolded, and he swept to a hut on the mountainside.


    Several practitioners seemed to have seen it and didn''t, and rubbed their eyes, "Someone?"


    "no one?"


    A few people searched for a while, and found nothing, so they stopped taking care of it, but some felt wrong, and turned to Liuli Peak.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, he didn''t care about it anymore.


    In front of the hut, there is a three-layer formation, with fourth and fifth ranks, and guard against it.


    But Zhou Shu ignored him, rushed in, the third change and the third change were unfolded at the same time, breaking the formation like a bamboo, and bursting in instantly.


    This kind of small formation is no better than protecting the mountain and poses no threat to him.


    The door opened and the situation was in sight.


    Hao Siyun is indeed here.


    Half-hanging on the beam, with his head hanging down, I do not know whether to live or die. The body is densely covered with finger-thick weal marks, one after another, old and new wounds are covered, each one goes deep into the muscles and bones, and no one is complete. .


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes slightly, then opened them again, his eyes suddenly full of anger, enough to burn through the sky.


    His gaze fell on Hao Siyun''s hand, as he expected, there was a black bracelet. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 799: Heart bracelet

    phone-reading


    Back to the cabin dozens of days ago.


    Hao Siyun was hung from the beam, his face as firm as iron.


    "You can really support it, your mind is so stable, you don''t even have to worry about my Divine Consciousness Technique, haha, it''s really unexpected."


    Xie Qinxin smiled and looked at her. Suddenly he looked sharp, and said painfully like an evil spirit, "Apprentice, you are so talented, why don''t you stay in Liuxia Sect, why do you want to leave?"


    "You are not my master!"


    There was a lot of disdain at the corner of Hao Siyun''s mouth, "Hmph, Elder Xie, I am not afraid of you, no matter how much you come, I am not afraid!"


    After being arrested for a few days, every day, Xie Qinxin tortured her with divine consciousness techniques, all the time, using divine consciousness to transform into various miserable visions, hovering around Hao Siyun��s sea of ??consciousness, if Hao Siyun in the past, her mind Not firm enough, I''m afraid I''ll be frightened long ago, obediently obey Xie Qinxin''s instructions, but now Hao Siyun is no longer the same she used to be, her mind is no less firm than her sister, no matter how much Xie Qinxin tortured, her mind will remain the same.


    Xie Qin''s expression grew colder, "I will ask you again, would you like to call me Master, or return to Xia Zong?"


    "Do not!"


    Hao Siyun stared at Xie Qinxin without hesitation.


    "To deceive the teacher and destroy the ancestor, you have to punish you as a teacher."


    Xie Qinxin shook his head, and his expression suddenly became more gentle, "Do you know, my good apprentice? The pill that you took before is the best Tier 4 pill, Huagu Shengji Pill, which was so difficult to find as a teacher Yes, I''ll take it for you."


    Hao Siyun stared, "I''m so good, what do you want your pill for?"


    Xie Qinxin smiled, "You will know soon."


    Snapped!


    "what!"


    The jet black whip fell on Hao Siyun, swept away a large piece of clothing, and left a deep scar. The flesh and blood were separated, and the bones were visible.


    Xie Qinxin held the whip and said softly, "Does it hurt? Disciple."


    "It doesn''t hurt!"


    Hao Siyun was both physically and mentally fractured, but only resisted the tears and shouted, "It doesn''t hurt at all!"


    "Haha, it''s not good to be strong, do you know? This whip is specially made. It uses the tendons of the East China Sea black thorn flood, and it is covered with spine spikes. The incidental pain is unbearable even by a monk, you still Can you bear it?"


    Xie Qinxin took the whip and sighed lightly, "I didn''t want to be like this for my teacher, but you are not afraid of the tactics, you can only use this rude way."


    Hao Siyun bit her lip and didn''t speak, but she couldn''t help it. Tears couldn''t help but dripped down to the ground and mixed with blood.


    Snapped!


    Another whip fell, drawing a big cross on Hao Siyun''s white body.


    "what!"


    Hao Siyun gritted his teeth and couldn''t help screaming.


    "Haha, don''t worry, there is the previous best medicine, it will recover in a day, but it will leave a scar, but after a few months, even the scar will not be left, so the teacher is good enough for you. ?"


    Xie Qinxin''s words became more gentle, and the whip in his hand became more ruthless.


    "You are not my master!"


    Pop, pop, pop!


    Although she was fierce, she exerted a sense of strength. It was only after a few hundred whips that Hao Siyun fainted completely and lost consciousness.


    "It''s really hard enough, I come every day, but I want to see how long you can hold on!"


    Xie Qinxin looked at Hao Siyun, the tenderness in his eyes suddenly turned into disgust, put away the whip, and walked out quickly.


    Ten days later.


    Hao Siyun''s body was already covered with scars, but Xie Qinxin did not stop, and tortured her every day.


    Xie Qinxin still asked gently, "Disciple, would you like to be called a teacher today?"


    Hao Siyun opened his eyes, his gaze was a little dizzy, but a little bit of aura was still immortal, "Don''t think about it, I don''t have a master, if I do, it will only be Brother Shu!"


    "Heh, Zhou Shu, he is dead."


    Xie Qinxin shook his head and said disdainfully, at the same time, the whip was drawn on Hao Siyun again.


    Hao Siyun tried his best, shook his head and stared at Xie Qinxin, with a look that he had never seen before, "You bullshit! He won''t die, he will come back!"


    "Dare to be disrespectful to being a teacher?"


    Xie Qin''s expression turned sharper, and several whips were drawn in the same place. Hao Siyun couldn''t help shaking and almost fainted again.


    "Regardless of whether he is dead or not, now the lotus pie is over," Xie Qinxin frowned and said warmly, "Don''t say this, disciple, as long as you say yes, I will treat you like before, and even better, you want There is nothing, okay?"


    Hao Siyun struggled to raise his head and said every word, "No! I will always be a disciple of the Heyin school!"


    "Ugh."


    Xie Qinxin sighed, "How come you don''t understand my painstaking efforts."


    Hearing such words, Hao Siyun''s pale face was full of disdain.


    "Well, I''m obedient only when I see you wear this. Unfortunately, I really don''t want to."


    Xie Qinxin took out a black bracelet, looked at Hao Siyun, shook his head, and walked over.


    Hao Siyun was limited in his spiritual power and had no strength for a long time. He could only watch Xie Qinxin pick up his arm and put the bracelet on.


    "what have you done?"


    Hao Siyun''s heart was shocked, the golden core seemed to be touched by something, and a strange black mark gradually formed, covering the golden core like a spider, but he could not get rid of it.


    Xie Qinxin smiled faintly, "Have you ever heard of the Heart Loss Jue?"


    Hao Siyun shivered unconsciously. She naturally heard that the heart-shaking technique can only be practiced by the evil cultivation of soul training. It is an extremely rare evil cultivation technique, and it is also one of the few malicious techniques that can invade the sea of ??consciousness. One is that she can turn the cultivator into an unconscious zombie. She was almost hit before. Fortunately, she was rescued by Zhou Shu. So far she has lingering fears, and she will be scared when she hears it.


    "Disciple, don''t be too scared, it''s not a heart-sweeping technique, it just scares you Xie Qin couldn''t help but laughed, laughing very happily, "Hey, are you scared? "


    Hao Siyun gritted his teeth, "I''m not afraid!"


    "It''s called a heart bracelet."


    Xie Qinxin smiled slightly, "Did you feel it? It will form a brand on your golden core, just like bone gangrene, it can''t be thrown away at all, and as you take it for longer, then Dao brand will gradually be burned into your golden core..."


    Her complexion suddenly became extremely cold, and she shouted almost madly, ��When you don��t listen to me, or violate certain prohibitions, I can use the heart bracelet to make your golden core explode. There is no place to die!"


    "Haha, haha."


    Hearing such threats, Hao Siyun laughed instead, "Is that so, I''m not afraid at all. If you want it to explode, just explode. I am not afraid of death, let alone being killed by you. Brother Shu will avenge me. of."


    Seeing Xie Qinxin, she gradually calmed down.


    It''s just death, no big deal, as long as the mind is not controlled.


    It''s just that I didn''t see my sister, and I didn''t see Brother Shu coming back, so I was still a little unwilling.


    "Good, good, you are good."


    Xie Qinxin''s face gradually became savage, and she did not expect that the heart-attached bracelet, which she thought was the greatest threat, had no effect on Hao Siyun.


    When she put this bracelet on other people, the others suddenly became dogs, but Hao Siyun, who left Liu Xiazong and went to Xiaozongmen, was completely unafraid. What kind of contrast was this?


    A fire suddenly appeared in her heart.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    The sound of the whip slammed down again, one after another.


    (Ps: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your reward and support, thank you, and bookmark the book friends who subscribe to vote~~)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 800: Angry

    phone-reading


    Seeing Hao Siyun, who was so weak and haggard, that he was so scarred and unable to wake up, Zhou Shu felt a lot of anger in his heart, wishing to split Xie Qin''s heart in two immediately. (Www..com)


    In the world of cultivating immortals, there are people who torture other cultivators, but they are basically evil cultivators, and the things in front of them, I am afraid that evil cultivators can''t do it, Xie Qinxin must die.


    His heart was burning with anger, but he still remained calm and must remain calm.


    He didn''t move. He couldn''t move until he didn''t know what the bracelet was. In case Hao Siyun and Fang Jie were the same, he would...


    There seems to be no information about the bracelet in the memory bank. What is it?


    He was a little anxious, but after a while, he thought of something and immediately took out a black bead.


    Nurturing soul beads. ===Fight Breaking Sky Comic chuime/cx16/===.


    "Henglang Taoist!"


    The divine sense penetrated the pearl and awakened Taoist Henglang.


    Taoist Henglang asked suspiciously, "Yes, is there anything to ask the old man?"


    "Can you see it?" Zhou Shu pointed at Hao Siyun and said slowly, "What is the bracelet on her hand?"


    Taoist Henglang replied, "Get closer, the old man doesn''t have much strength."


    Zhou Shu held the soul-cultivating pearl and placed it on the side of the bracelet, carefully moving it back and forth.


    Taoist Henglang said slowly, "Go away, I know."


    "What is it?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t wait to wait, but he still remained calm.


    "It''s called the Heart Bracelet. It''s a thing in Liyuan Mansion. It is a vicious object used by the evil cultivator to control the golden core cultivator. It can form a brand on the golden core, making the cultivator''s golden core controlled by the bracelet... The old man also has a long time. I haven''t seen it," Taoist Henglang sighed, quite old, "poor boy."


    Zhou Shu was shocked and quickly said, "How to save, tell me, I will return you."


    "Forget it, the old man promised you that if you want to help with something, how can you ask for more conditions?"


    Taoist Henglang thought for a while and said, "The old man knows the way to relieve it, but it also depends on the situation. If she wears the heart bracelet for too long, the **** can''t save it."


    "More than a month, is there any help?"


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes and opened them again, asking quietly.


    At this time, his heart is like a sea of ??fire. If Taoist Henglang''s answer is no, what he has to do may be terrible. This calmness is just the tranquility before the storm. Once it breaks out, the world will shake.


    "More than a month is fine, if it is more than a year, it will be difficult."


    Taoist Henglang said slowly, "The problem is not big, it can be fully recovered in a few months at most."


    Zhou Shu let out a long sigh of relief, "Thank you, I owe you, what should I do now."


    "You don��t have to be polite, the old man can only just talk about it. You really need to rely on yourself to save people," Taoist Henglang said indifferently. "First of all, you have to take off the heart bracelet. Be careful. There are special items attached to it. Once the formation is destroyed, it will directly cause the repairer''s golden core to explode...Each of the heart bracelets is made by the evil cultivator himself, and the formations of the seal carving are also different, but the evil cultivator is generally not good at the formation. It depends on your luck. If it doesn''t work, you have to chop off her hand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thanks a lot."


    There was a lot of heaviness in my heart. I didn''t expect that removing the bracelet would be troublesome. I just had to chop my hands, absolutely not.


    He released a few traces of spiritual knowledge, quietly stayed on the heart bracelet, and looked closely.


    The formations that have been studied for a long time have played a role. Not long after, he said with some ease, "Fortunately, the formations are not complicated."


    Speaking lightly, only his subordinates are extremely cautious. The vitality radiates like a thread, a trace of it is matched with the divine sense, and the formation is changed little by little. After dozens of breaths, all the restraints around the heart bracelet are eliminated, and Zhou is finally Shu took it off.


    At this time, his heart was settled down.


    "and then?"


    Taoist Henglang said slowly, "Naturally, the imprint on the golden pill has been removed. It is not difficult to do it with some pill, such as Xixin Pill, Yuxin Pill, etc. It is only a matter of time, and she has spent the entire time. You can''t use spiritual power, and you can''t practice, otherwise the brand will become more and more difficult to remove."


    "Understood, thanks a lot, you have a good rest, I will give you the essence stone to nourish the soul."


    Zhou Shu bowed to the soul cultivation pearl and took it back into the bag.


    "Xiao Gun, go down with like clouds, hide well, don''t come out until I call you."


    Zhou Shu loosened the layers of restraint, put Hao Siyun down, and gently handed it to Xiao Gun, his complexion became extremely indifferent.


    The problem is solved, it is time to start.


    Xiao Gun murmured twice, wrapped Hao Siyun with the power of warm water, went straight to the ground, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Bang!


    The hut collapsed suddenly, smoke and dust covered the ground, and bricks and shingles were flying everywhere.


    "What''s the situation, what is the noise?"


    "What happened?"


    "Are the people from Elder Guan coming out!"


    The cultivators outside were suddenly surprised and flew over to check.


    But I saw a cultivator standing in the air with a face like ice, holding a golden sword shining green in his hand, looking at them awe-inspiringly.


    "you are?"


    "Zhou Shu, he is Zhou Shu!"


    "What, Zhou Shu is here, when did he come in, go and inform the elder!"


    Everyone was panicked, most of them turned around, and a few boldly shouted with their arms akimbo.


    "What are you going to do, Liu Xiazong can''t tolerate you to go wild!"


    "Dare to throw yourself into the net, haha, I can''t get out anymore!"


    "It''s just right, I will teach you how to be a man."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, slowly raising the heavy golden sword in his hand, and immediately the wind was surging, and the tsunami-like vitality rolled down.


    In an instant, the Tinglin Peak fell into the sea and was washed away by the waves. Wherever Yuanli went, houses and formations collapsed and collapsed, rocks broke, and trees flew like rain, UU Reading www.uukanshu . com was in a mess in an instant, no longer what it was before, and some of the disciples who were still shouting were suppressed by the turbulent elemental force before they could fly away, pressing down to a few feet underground, unable to stand up.


    "roll."


    The sound is not loud, but with unquestionable power.


    Zhou Shu has never been a person who kills indiscriminately. Even if he is extremely angry at this time, he will not kill at will, especially people with low levels, who disdain to do it.


    The cultivators felt the pressure loosened, and even ran away rolling away, without daring to turn their heads or to make a sound.


    Soon, a monk flew in the sky.


    The monk was quite old, with slender limbs and unusually large joints. The whole figure seemed to be gathered together, a little strange.


    Zhou Shu had met this person. It turned out that the idle monk in Lingyu City, who was called Zhusao, had also entered Liuxia Sect.


    Standing far away, the old man said in a long voice, "Daoist Zhou Shu, what happened to Liu Xia Sect to make trouble?"


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said lightly, "Senior Zhu, it''s nothing to do with you, call Xie Qinxin."


    The old man was startled, and then became angry, "Huh, boy, you are really arrogant, you shouldn''t put others in the eyes when you practice faster? The old man, as the elder of Liu Xiazong''s Ke Qing, should teach you a lesson today. One meal!"


    As he said, he held out a bi-yingy bamboo stick in his hand, and then the whole person glowed with green light, and his body suddenly grew branches of bamboo, lush as a forest.


    It''s weird.


    "It''s rare for the old man to be really angry. Zhou Shu will be unlucky next year."


    "After entering the sect for more than a year, he hasn''t made any moves yet. This time he finally has a chance to perform. Of course, he must use his full strength, ha!"


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu and said cruelly, "It''s too late to beg for mercy!"


    Zhou Shu turned around, not looking at him.


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 801: What do you want

    phone-reading


    Zhu Old Man is a strange man in Lingyu City.


    It is said that his talents are not good, but he is still seeking the truth. When he was building the foundation, he found a green bamboo shoot and wanted to fight to the death. He did not expect that there was a bamboo essence just conceived in the green bamboo shoot. The bamboo essence is born from the essence of heaven and earth, but when the spirituality is just completed, it is swallowed by the bamboo elders who don''t know the specifics, and like the bixin bamboo shoots, it becomes the spiritual object for the bamboo elders to build the foundation.


    There is such a strange relationship when building the foundation, it is rare in the world of cultivating immortals. If the cultivator completely absorbs this bamboo essence, he will definitely achieve great achievements.


    However, it is a pity that the aptitude of the bamboo man is not good, and his mind is not stable enough to fully absorb the bamboo essence. Instead, he was affected by the newborn bamboo essence, and his heart became half-human and half-bamboo. .


    But even if he didn''t fully obtain the opportunity, he also got a lot of growth, his aptitude improved, and his cultivation base grew rapidly. He even realized many methods about bamboo, which are rare in the world of cultivation.


    In Lingyu City, his status is quite high. After joining Liuxia Sect, Lingyu City''s power has also been skewed.


    The old bamboo man stared at Zhou Shu, his face turned green, and with a wave of the bamboo stick in his hand, many bamboo shoots suddenly appeared in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, lush bamboo forests emerged in the sky within tens of miles. Bamboos as high as hundreds of meters were everywhere, covering the entire sky, completely trapping Zhou Shu.


    Like a large dark green cloud.


    "Ah, Bamboo Forest Killing Array!"


    "It''s worthy of Elder Zhushou. One shot is a trick. It is said that this bamboo forest kill formation can form the effect of the domain, but that is not necessarily what the cultivator of the gods can do."


    "It''s so strong."


    The old man glanced at Zhou Shu coldly, "A fellow Taoist broke into the sect and dare to be presumptuous. Today I will show you how good an old man is!"


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure completely transformed into a bamboo and disappeared in the bamboo forest.


    Zhou Shu in the bamboo forest looked calm, but there was also a hint of surprise in his heart.


    The effect of the domain?


    Indeed, he felt that in it, the surrounding bamboo branches and leaves were as thick as clouds, which had a certain impact on his vitality and spiritual consciousness, preventing him from exerting his full strength, but this was obviously not a domain, and the domain did what he wanted. There are no flaws. As long as the cultivator of the activation domain maintains it, the opponent will never escape, but this bamboo forest killing formation is not. It is only a fixed area, and there are also flaws, similar to the formation, but can control the law. It is also extremely rare to cultivate the formula to this level.


    Soon after seeing the essence of the Bamboo Forest Killing Array, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, his face was indifferent, and he did not intend to go out.


    "Look, he is trapped."


    "He definitely doesn''t know what Elder Zhushou is going to do, hehe, he will ask for forgiveness soon."


    In the bamboo forest, countless bamboo branches began to move, and the bamboo waves approached Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu is in the center, still not moving. He can see clearly that those bamboo branches are extremely pure elemental power, but different from ordinary elemental power, it also has the characteristics of bamboo, not rigid or soft, but also rigid. Soft, sharp and tough, such a peculiar elemental power can only be cultivated by a bamboo man who is half human and half bamboo.


    There is also an elementary force, which looks small, but extremely solid and powerful. That is where the Zhusou''s body is and the strongest point of attack.


    After changing to other Yuanying monks, facing these terrible Yuanli bamboo forests, I am afraid that there is only one way to escape, but there are bamboo forest restrictions, and it is not easy to go out, only to suffer a loss, but Zhou Shu is no other monk.


    No matter how peculiar and changeable, he doesn''t care.


    Seventh-Rank Golden Core, accumulation is unimaginable, but strength is difficult to express. After reaching the Nascent Soul Stage, the spiritual power transforms into the origin, and the strength can finally be fully displayed.


    The heavy gold sword was handed out, just an ordinary ocean wave, and in cooperation with the sword spirit, all Zhushou''s attacks were immediately invisible.


    Ten will be reduced in one effort.


    Under the pressure of Zhou Shu''s Jian Jue, Zhu Old Man appeared, his face was full of horror, and the shock in his heart was indescribable.


    "What kind of power is this, how is it possible, the old man can''t stop it at all!"


    The panic hasn''t disappeared, the sword art keeps spreading out, completely emptying the entire bamboo forest, and the sky reappears Lang Lang and Qingming.


    The Liuxiazong cultivator on the ground was so panicked that he could not speak for a long time.


    "How could this be����"


    "With just one sword, the Bamboo Forest Killing Array was cracked?"


    "Where is the crack, it is completely destroyed...Ah, what about Elder Zhusou?"


    In midair.


    Zhou Shu held the sword in his hand and looked at the old man not far away indifferently.


    Zhu Old Man was trapped by a solid and qualitative transparent ball of light, unable to come out, his complexion was very suspicious, with long hands and feet and joints, struggling constantly, like a puppet with a string. It seems quite funny.


    How could it be possible, how could it be trapped by the same-level cultivator with Yuan Power, so the gap is so big?


    He didn''t understand it, but it was so.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I said it has nothing to do with you."


    "You, the old man wants..."


    In the presence of countless Liuxiazong disciples, the old man still wanted to be ruthless, but he felt that his strength was tightening, and he became anxious, and quickly changed his tone, "Friend Zhou Shu, the old man took the liberty for a while, it is better to give up, or you and me How about trying again?"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel sneered, "Aren''t you trying to teach me a lesson? Just hit the killer, but now you say it is presumptuous, Zhushou, do you think I should give you another chance?"


    He looked at Zhu old man and raised his finger, a white mist slowly stretched towards Zhu old man.


    The divine consciousness is condensed into the front line, which is more obvious and stronger than the coercion. You must know that divine consciousness is Zhou Shu''s real strength. No Nascent Infant realm can compare with it.


    Before the white mist reached his body, the old man felt that the sea of ??consciousness was shaken, and his mind was constantly swaying like a candle in the wind, and it might even be extinguished. In an instant, he was sweating like rain, and he could no longer care about his face. "This... Please let Zhou Daoyou let go of the old man, and the old man surrenders."


    The white mist gathered in front of Zhushou and turned into patches of frost, condensing the consciousness to such a degree, unheard of.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If you say you lose, forget it?"


    "What is the intention of fellow Taoists?"


    The old man felt a little bit of killing intent, and his heart became even more flustered, and the sound transmission said, "If the Daoist really kills, the old man will try to blew the Yuan Ying and drag you."


    "Then you try."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, but closed his eyes and calmly said, "I''m waiting."


    Zhu Shou''s face was stagnant, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Everyone in the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator is already at the end of his life when he says that he has exploded the Nascent Soul. When the opponent encounters such a situation, they often dare not push too hard and will let go. You must know that Nascent Soul is not a golden core. Really blew himself up, at such a close distance, few livelihoods.


    "This kid, it''s a newborn calf who is not afraid of death, but still has a way to restrain self-destruction..."


    Thinking about it, the more I think about it, the more terrifying it becomes. It seems that Zhou Shu''s calmness is mostly the latter. The sweat on his face is getting more and more, and he is getting more and more scared.


    regret but too late.


    "How could this happen, the old man really shouldn''t get ahead!"


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 802: Lu Xiaoxian

    phone-reading


    After a while, the old man raised his head, his face was as gray as earth, and he said sullenly, "Friend Zhou, the old man really gave up, what are you going to do? As long as the old man can do it, he must do it."


    "Remember your words."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Retreat to the side and wait quietly for me, don''t want to leave, let alone try to do it again."


    The old man nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, the old man will never do it again."


    As soon as Zhou Shu returned the sword, his consciousness and vitality were recovered, and the old man never dared to stay anymore and flew directly down.


    "Elder Zhusou, what''s the matter?"


    "Why didn''t you kill him? It was obvious that you had the upper hand, Elder!"


    "Could it be that the elders have developed a love for talents, it is really good and virtuous, but it is difficult to say that Zhou Shuling does not appreciate it."


    The disciple of Liu Xiazong below did not know the process, and was still shouting there.


    Old Zhusou''s face was reddened, and he didn''t speak, he directly flew to the far side of the mountain and watched it from a distance. He didn''t dare to walk or act.


    Liuli Peak was not far away, and it was so lively that it naturally alarmed the other monks on the Liuli Peak, and soon three more monks followed.


    Two of the monks saw Zhou Shu and their expressions were shocked. They panicked for a while, and couldn''t help stopping. When Zhou Shu entered the city before, they blocked Zhou Shu, but they had no effect at all. I also understand how powerful is. At this time, seeing Zhou Shu inexplicably enter the sect, and even break through the formation, my heart is more fearful, and I dare not step forward, but the other female cultivator is completely ignored. Flew straight to meet Zhou Shu.


    "Who is your Excellency, why did you trespass into my Liuxiazong?"


    The female cultivator was dressed in red and had a good-looking appearance. She looked at Zhou Shu with a trace of anger in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I am Zhou Shu. As for why I came in, I will tell Xie Qinxin to come over."


    "Are you Zhou Shu? Looking for Elder Xie?"


    The female cultivator looked at Zhou Shu for a few times, she was slightly surprised, and thought to herself, "What is this young monk Zhou Shu looking for Elder Xie for? I asked other disciples before, and I couldn��t say anything about Zhou Shu. Unambiguous, he only said that he was the enemy of the sect, but it did not look like it. He broke into the battle and made the big noise without killing a Liu Xiazong disciple... It makes people really do not understand, but in any case, let If people break into the sect, you can''t forget it, let alone avoid it."


    She arched her hands and frowned, "Zhou Daoyou ignores this sect''s ban and broke into Liuxia Sect without authorization. There are a thousand reasons for it, and it is also forgiveness for sins. What''s more, I, Lu Xiaoxian, will come to learn your brilliant tricks."


    As she said, she displayed a red feather fan in her hand, pointing towards Zhou Shu.


    The fan is divided into six feathers, the rank is extraordinary, and the fine hair tips of the wings can''t help emitting flames.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said nothing.


    Compared to other monks, this Lu Xiaoxian was much more polite, and he was also posing in a posture of exchanges.


    Lu Xiaoxian said in a deep voice, "Look, your Excellency is probably a newborn baby, please be careful. My fire feather fan is not an ordinary magic weapon."


    As she said, she waved her feather fan, and a flamingo jumped out and hovered beside her. The heat waves hit her, and the disciples below hurriedly avoided.


    "Who is this elder, how come you have never seen it?"


    "She is Supreme Elder Lu Xiaoxian. She has always been the number one master of the school before. It is said that she has some disagreements with Elder Xie, so she is lazy as a director and simply concentrates on practicing in seclusion."


    "I really didn''t expect that this time Elder Lu Xiaoxian was also alarmed."


    "At the moment, she is almost consummated in her out-of-aperture period, she is the number one in Liuxia Sect."


    "Not to mention the cultivation base, Elder Lu has been in retreat under the Tianhuochi for decades. Now that he is out of the customs, the fire feather fan that follows her has taken a step further, I am afraid it will be close to the best!"


    Many disciples, some who knew them, and some who did not, were talking about it.


    Hearing the discussion, Lu Xiaoxian couldn''t help but sighed secretly, "If you can get a fire spirit, I am afraid you can be promoted to the best, but that fire spirit is so hard to find, and Liu Xia Sect''s accumulation of thousands of years can''t be obtained, I am afraid it will take thousands of years. That''s it."


    Zhou Shu stared at the flaming firebird with a hint of surprise.


    Firebird is obviously composed of different fire and Yuanli. It is not special. It is a common attack technique. However, upon closer inspection, you can find that there is a strange spirituality in the firebird, which looks a little real firebird. The feeling, this is extremely rare.


    Firebird is a Tier 6 strange beast, with the blood of the ancient divine beast Phoenix, which is extremely difficult to find now in the world of cultivating immortals, and even that trace of spirituality is also difficult to find.


    It seems that this fan is probably made of a firebird tail, or even a psychic firebird''s wings. It is indeed extraordinary, and it is not an exaggeration to describe it as priceless.


    Liu Xia Zong deserves to be a big sect that has dominated Ling Yucheng for many years, hiding the dragon and the tiger.


    Zhou Shu held up the sword and smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, "Okay, I''m about to see."


    "go with!"


    Lu Xiaoxian reprimanded in a low voice, the firebird came across the sky, and the long red line drawn seemed to divide the sky into two.


    Zhou Shu raised his sword to the right, still using the Sword Art of Treading on the Sea, the blue sea was born in waves, and rolled towards the firebird.


    The fire and water heated up, and a cloud of smoke rose in an instant, covering the sky like a dense cloud.


    The tides continued, but the firebird became smaller and smaller, gradually less than a foot from its original size of several meters.


    The strong and the weak make a judgment.


    Lu Xiaoxian was shocked It is difficult to describe herself, "What kind of power is this? It completely suppressed my firebird... Look at Xiu, he has just given birth?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and took the sword loose and let go of the Yuan Li restraint, "Daoist, why keep your hands? Looking at the Taoist magic weapon, it should be able to attract six."


    "Thank you fellow Daoist for staying, I underestimated you just now, but not this time."


    Lu Xiaoxian nodded, her expression dignified, red light suddenly appeared on her body, bursts of light, spreading directly to the fire feather fan in her hand.


    Immediately after shaking, six firebirds came out one after another, spread their wings into the air, and hovered end to end, forming a rather large and peculiar circular pattern.


    Suddenly, the sky seemed to have an extra round of sun, and it was the sun close at hand.


    A round of the sun, its temperature is enough to melt the golden shimmering iron, and the aftermath of the heat wave emitted, the Jindan disciples who are seven or eight miles away can''t bear it, and they can''t help but hide back for a few miles.


    Zhou Shuli was less than a few hundred feet away, but he was still smiling, "It is rumored that the fire of the Firebird is comparable to that of Japan. Today, it seems that it is not surprising that the magic weapon alone has such an effect."


    "Your Excellency pick it up."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lu Xiaoxian hesitated for a while, then led the Firebird to fly towards Zhou Shu, and only whispered, "If you can''t avoid it, give up as soon as possible."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but no need."


    The heavy gold sword was lifted out, and several circles were quickly drawn, and within a few breaths, a huge wall of vitality was formed.


    The wall is round like a mirror, and it seems that the Yuanli in it has no movement, but if you look closely, you will find that the Yuanli on the wall has never stopped rotating, but because it is too fast, people have the illusion of not moving.


    Mingjing Zhishui is the fifth style of the sea stepping sword, and it is also a sword style that emphasizes defense. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 803: So depraved

    phone-reading


    Just looking at it from a distance, one could perceive the extraordinary power of the face of the Yuanli wall, which could not be easily broken through. Lu Xiaoxian reacted extremely quickly and immediately commanded the Firebird to change directions, planning to attack Zhou Shu from the side.


    But she didn''t expect that the Firebird had been out of control, as if being summoned, hit the wall directly.


    "what?"


    She couldn''t help exclaiming, she had never encountered such a thing before, "That wall is attractive?"


    She thought well. Mingjing Stops the Water. It is the inspiration that the real person in the sea got from the whirlpool in the sea. It has the effect of attracting attacks. Instead of passive defense, it is better to take the initiative to bear, which can better reflect the inclusiveness of the sea.


    For Sword Art, Mingjing Water Stop is more than a defense, it has the effect of counterattack. Using the constantly rotating elemental force, it can not only weaken the opponent��s elemental force, but also absorb it, and then gush out like a fountain. , Will return the opponent''s Yuan Li.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t plan to do this now. He didn''t need a killer. He only needed the first step.


    The firebird was shining like the sun, but compared to Zhou Shu''s Sea-Treading Sword Art, it was still far behind.


    But within a few breaths, the firebird became smaller and smaller, and most of its wings were gradually wiped out by the whirlpool-like wall, like a bald chicken.


    The heat wave gradually disappeared, but the disciples in the distance went further and further.


    "Even Elder Lu lost?"


    "Elder Lu is a cultivator who is about to reach Consummation during his emergence period. With a hundred-year-old fire feather fan, he still can''t match Zhou Shu? It''s incredible."


    "No way, I have to go."


    Lu Xiaoxian looked at the firebirds about to die, regretting for a while. Although the firebirds can recruit again, their spirituality is rare. The six firebirds are attached with the spirituality of the firebirds on the feather fans. If they are gone, they will never be gone again. At this point, she could only watch silently, she knew that Zhou Shu''s strength was far beyond her imagination, and she couldn''t change much.


    But unexpectedly, Zhou Shu suddenly retracted his sword.


    The Firebird lost its restraint and quickly fluttered its wings, but it was bare, describing it as unbearable.


    Lu Xiaoxian watched the Firebird return, her heart relaxed, but she looked at Zhou Shu with a calm expression, "Why do you keep your hand? If Lu Xiaoxian loses or loses, she will never beg for mercy."


    "I don''t think Fellow Daoist is a villain, nor is my target, why bother?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Moreover, fellow Daoists haven''t tried their best. If Yuan Ying comes out of his body, the firebird''s power can still be improved."


    Lu Xiaoxian sighed lowly, "Even if you are out of your body, you can''t be your opponent, unless my magic weapon can go further and reach the best, otherwise it is absolutely impossible."


    She knows very well that the power of the firebird with spirituality is far more than that, but limited by the magic weapon, there is no way, but if the magic weapon reaches the ultimate level and gains the power of the world, the power of the firebird can be increased several times. More than that.


    "Maybe, as a Tier 6 alien beast, this power is really too low."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Friend Lu, I''m looking for Xie Qinxin, it has nothing to do with you, let me go."


    Lu Xiaoxian shook her head and did not let go, "Your Excellency is wrong. Xie Qinxin is the elder of this sect. If you have something to do with her, you are looking for something to do with this sect. As the elder of Liuxia Sect, I will never give in! Just let it go, it''s no match for your Excellency, but it''s dead."


    She said the righteous words, but Zhou Shu let out a sneer, "Friends of Taoism mean, Xie Qinxin can represent Liu Xiazong?"


    Lu Xiaoxian said firmly, "Every disciple of Liu Xiazong can represent Liu Xiazong, not Xie Qinxin."


    "Hahaha, hahaha!"


    Zhou Shu laughed for a long time, and the sound was everywhere, and the whole Liuxia Sect was everywhere.


    "Hey, Xie Qinxin, who colluded with Xie Xiu and killed his own disciple, can also represent Liu Xia Sect. No wonder Liu Xia Sect, which has been standing for three thousand years, is now so depraved!"


    Zhou Shu spoke the words "xiexiu" and "degenerate" very forcefully and skillfully, and his voice echoed in Liu Xia Sect, and after a hundred breaths, it lasted for a long time.


    Everyone who heard it changed their colors.


    "What, Elder Xie has a connection with Xie Xiu?"


    "Xie Xiu...Isn''t it impossible? Disciple, is it Hao Siyun?"


    "Our Liu Xia Sect is related to Xie Xiu, or is it the Supreme Elder Xie Qinxin? I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!"


    There were discussions everywhere. Most people didn''t believe it at all. There were also a few disciples who changed their complexions slightly and looked at their arms. At that moment, deep hatred flowed from their eyes.


    This move did not escape Zhou Shu''s consciousness.


    Lu Xiaoxian''s complexion suddenly turned pale, and the fire feather fan held high in her hand suddenly burst into flames.


    "Shut up!" She glared at Zhou Shu, "Your Excellency has evidence? If it is slanderous and corrupts my reputation of Liu Xiazong, I would rather die for you to change it!"


    Zhou Shu turned around and said coldly, "Don''t believe it? Go call Xie Qinxin to come out, and I will give you proof."


    Lu Xiaoxian''s expression stagnated, as if thinking of something, her body trembled a little.


    "Xie Qinxin, why haven''t you come out yet?"


    This question lingers in her mind. It��s already happening outside. Tinglinfeng is almost flattened. The monks have fought against each other, and even she has been out of retreat. Xie Qinxin, who has been dealing with affairs in the sect, why still Not coming out? Could it be that what Zhou Shu said was true, and Xie Qin fled in fear of sin? In other words, Xie Qinxin really colluded with Xie Xiu? If this is the case, Liu Xiazong will no longer have a reputation, and it will not be possible to stay in Lingyu City anymore...


    She didn''t dare to think about it.


    More than one person is thinking about this problem Most of the Liuxiazong disciples have thought about it.


    Where is Xie Qinxin?


    At this time, under the Liuli Peak, several hundred meters underground, inside a deep cave surrounded by heavy arrays.


    Xie Qin knelt before a jade statue with a respectful look.


    That jade statue was surprisingly the jade statue of Lan Caiying, the ancestor of Liuxia, but it was quite different from what Zhou Shu had seen, and it was more feminine.


    "Master... This time Liu Xia Sect really encountered a big crisis!"


    "It was also the disciple''s fault... That Zhou Shuxunxin took away two female sisters from Liuxia Sect a few years ago. Later, the disciple was frustrated and brought one female sister back, but Zhou Shu vowed not to stop. Asking the sister to follow him, she has already come in for this!"


    "...Although Zhou Shu is only in the Nascent Soul Realm, but his strength is terribly strong. The disciple I am waiting for is not his opponent at all. He has broken through the mountain guard formation and broke into Liu Xiazong, and is now on the Tinglin Peak. Kill, hundreds of disciples have died under his sword!"


    "Master, if you don''t take any action again, I''m afraid that my three thousand years of Xia Zong inheritance will be destroyed in the hands of that wicked man!"


    Xie Qin burst into tears, spoke sincerely, and said as if it were true.


    Snapped!


    With a soft sound, the jade statue moved away by itself, revealing a secret room.


    In the secret room, there was a withered old woman in a palace costume. She looked at Xie Qinxin and shook her head, "Qinxin, you have a connection with Xie Xiu, right?"


    Xie Qin''s mind and body were shaken, and he was speechless for a while.


    She naturally didn''t know that Zhou Shu''s words were accompanied by extremely strong spiritual consciousness. After passing through the heavy formations, there was still a trace. She did not hear it, but the old woman in the cave heard clearly. .


    "No, no disciple, no!"


    "Nie barrier." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 804: Hidden monk

    phone-reading


    Maybe you don''t have to go so far and find Xie Qinxin directly, and then kill him before everyone else, perhaps it is a quicker way of revenge.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t do this. He planned to kill Xie Qinxin, but Liu Xiazong must also be taken down, so as to achieve his purpose of coming to Lingyu City.


    At this time, Zhou Shu and Lu Xiaoxian were still facing each other in the air, but Lu Xiaoxian did not believe in Xie Qinxin anymore.


    She put away the fire feather fan, looked behind her, and whispered, "Elder Xu Ying, you go and call Elder Xie Qinxin over."


    Xu Ying was the monk who guarded the city gate and fought Zhou Shu before. She replied in a panic, "Okay, I will call it now, but Elder Xie may be in retreat."


    "Retreat, tell her to hurry up!"


    Lu Xiaoxian was already a little angry, and her voice was louder. It was about the reputation of the sect, and she was extremely angry.


    "No, I''m here."


    A female cultivator suddenly appeared under the Tinglin Peak, and walked over slowly, her posture like a fairy, just like the arrogance of the past.


    She appeared so suddenly that many disciples did not respond at all, even a few monks.


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of stunnedness. Although he was the first to discover Xie Qinxin''s appearance, he did not understand why Xie Qinxin appeared there. Even if his divine consciousness covered the entire Liu Xia Sect... Obviously, someone could temporarily conceal it. he.


    This shows that there are strong people in Liuxia Sect, who can compete with him.


    It seems that things won''t be that simple anymore. He doesn''t expect that Liu Xiazong''s strong will do it according to his ideas, and the battle is inevitable.


    Lu Xiaoxian stared at Xie Qinxin with unusually sharp eyes, and said in a straightforward voice, "Elder Xie, are you really connected with Xie Xiu?"


    Xie Qin avoided answering, only looking at Zhou Shu, with a little disdain in his eyes, and said coldly, "Zhou Shu, my master would like to say a few words to you."


    "Master?"


    "what?"


    The monk beside him looked stunned, as if he heard the most incredible thing, his mouth couldn''t close.


    "Your master is not the elder Lan Lan, she passed away more than five hundred years ago, Elder Xie, are you..."


    "Lan Lan, didn''t he fail to attack the God Realm when Shouyuan was approaching?"


    Xie Qinxin still didn''t answer, she only looked at Zhou Shu, the corners of her mouth were slightly tilted, the contempt in her eyes was not concealed, and she said confidently, "Master said, she will give you an explanation."


    "Master? Explain?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her flatly, the anger in his eyes gradually condensed into a little red light, and he flicked his sleeves violently, and slapped Xie Qinxin''s face with a violent slap after several dozen feet. The coercion spurted out without repression, and there was vitality and divine consciousness in it, and it was accompanied by divine and soul power, but there was no mercy.


    This time, for Hao Siyun.


    "what!"


    Xie Qinxin let out a horrible cry, and the image of his mind was split into two halves as if by an earthquake, and even his body seemed to be torn in half. He could no longer control it and fell straight down from the air.


    "you!"


    Lu Xiaoxian was shocked, and then full of anger, raised the fire feather fan, and the flames rose again.


    She never expected that Zhou Shu would directly slap the Supreme Elder of the sect, and in front of so many disciples.


    Below, it is silent.


    All Liu Xiazong disciples could clearly see that the high elder Xie Qinxin was actually slapped in the slap. It seemed that there was no resistance, but it seemed to be stunned, floating in the air, like A poor leaf.


    They didn��t know what to say or what to do. Some disciples wanted to fight hard for the elders and save face, but when they saw Zhou Shu with a cold face, they couldn��t help but retract their feet, even several elders. They are not opponents, what can they do when they go up? To die?


    Only a few people flew towards Xie Qinxin who was like a broken kite.


    Before Xie Qinxin landed, a big thin hand suddenly appeared in the air, catching Xie Qinxin.


    Xie Qin''s face was pale, several bloodstains were particularly obvious, his eyes were scattered and helpless, and there was fear inside.


    Everyone was amazed, where did this hand come from? It was strange that as Xie Qin''s heart fell, an old question came from the ground, "Presumptuous! Who gave you the courage to hurt the old disciple in front of the old body?"


    Under the sound of questioning, the ground under Liuli Peak suddenly cracked, and an old woman walked out slowly, her face seemed to be covered with gray, which was extremely gloomy.


    During the walk, a wave of coercion naturally dissipated.


    The disciple Liu Xiazong, who was in shock, was dumbfounded, and suddenly startled in shock.


    "Ah, it is Elder Lan Lan!"


    "It''s already in the realm of transforming gods, we also have a monk in the realm of transforming gods in Liuxia Sect!"


    "Great!"


    "So next week Shu can''t run away!"


    Most of the disciples were very excited, and some disciples were very confused, and several monks were among them.


    "Back then, Elder Lan Lan didn''t fail to attack the God Realm, but succeeded. Then why didn''t she come out? If she came out earlier, our Liuxia Sect would have become the first sect of Lingyu City. Why?"


    They were very puzzled. If Liuxiazong had a god-level monk, he would have been able to annex other sects long ago and become the only management sect in Lingyu City. It would be even more powerful, but Liuxiazong did not do this, and Lan Lan has never been present. Things are not that simple, there must be other reasons.


    Staring at Zhou Shu, Lan Lan stepped up into the sky, "You, dare to beat the old apprentice?"


    A long series of footprints were left under her feet, and the air was condensed into substance, as if a step, straight to the sky, this cultivation base was also truly amazing.


    "She colludes with evil cultivators, oppresses fellow cultivators in the same city, and does a lot of evil. If you are a master and don''t teach, then I will come by myself."


    Zhou Shu��s voice was very cold, his expression was calm, and his eyes were even calmer. He didn��t seem to see this terrifying monk Lan Lan��s face became more and more gloomy, "You don��t want to give you face. , Don��t blame the old man."


    "face?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Liu Xiazong, do you still have face today!"


    "Is there any face to speak of!"


    He repeated it without mercy.


    Before he found out that there was a strong person in Liuxia Sect, he guessed that it was a cultivator of the Divine Transformation Realm. Then Xie Qinxin suddenly appeared and asked him to speak privately. It was nothing more than trying to use the identity of a Divine Transformation cultivator to intimidate him, so as to suppress Xie Qinxin''s Goulian Xie. Repairing this matter, and in order not to let this matter out, affect Liu Xiazong��s reputation and status, most of it will promise him a lot of benefits. Zhou Shu expected it very clearly and looked good, but Zhou Shu would not. accept.


    Today, he must expose the essence of Xie Qinxin to the public in front of all Liu Xiazong disciples, and then kill Xie Qinxin and subjugate everyone in Liu Xiazong. This matter is of great importance, not only for Hao Siyun, but also for change and gain. Liu Xiazong, so he must do it, no matter who comes, it will not change, even the cultivator of the gods.


    He is not necessarily defeated.


    The strength far surpasses the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator of the same level, plus Caiying, even the Transcendent God Realm cultivator can fight. Besides, this Lan Lan will never be a normal Transcendent God Realm cultivator. If it is a normal Transcendent God cultivator, Liu Xia Zong could not wait to unify Lingyu City.


    He has been observing since Lan Lan appeared, and he has already seen some very special places.


    With his divine consciousness and the fourth change, he couldn''t see that there were too many primordial spirits in Lan Lan, which was very different from all the cultivators of the gods that he had seen.


    It seemed that she had succeeded in transforming into the gods, but it was not the normal kind of success, so she could only hide it and could not appear until the moment of crisis. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 805: Unworthy

    phone-reading


    Lan Lan has already walked higher, looking at Zhou Shu condescendingly, and said gloomily, "Boy, you are really not afraid of death."


    "I don''t know who is dead yet."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, waving his sword at Lan Lan, without a trace of respect in his eyes.


    "Good, good!"


    Lan Lan became more and more angry, the wrinkles on her face trembled, and between her palms, a great amount of Yuanli rolled towards Zhou Shu.


    Instantly overwhelming.


    That power is extraordinary, like a glacial waterfall that has just thawed, half water and half ice, with bursts of blue light shining in it, and it rolls down with great momentum and speed. That force was surprisingly strong, as if it had squeezed all the air around him. After a few miles, Zhou Shu felt like suffocating, his mind was depressed, and his hands and feet were not working.


    The disciple below could not help but exclaimed.


    "Bing Xin Sutra is our Liu Xia Sect''s mental method, so strong!"


    "It is said that the main mentality of our sect comes from Emei. It is very mysterious and extremely difficult to cultivate, but every time you reach a realm, you will have a big change, and you can turn into an endless glacier when you reach the realm of God. The opponent can''t stop it at all. An extremely powerful mind, it really deserves its reputation."


    Facing this Yuanli, Zhou Shu looked cautious. He could see that the glacier waterfall was essentially composed of countless small Yuanli crystals. Although the crystal volume was small, it contained Yuanli power dozens of times greater than the volume. The ability to condense the elemental power to this level can only be achieved by transforming the gods.


    Lan Lan on the opposite side is indeed a cultivator in the God Realm.


    However, the glacier waterfall is very scary, giving him great pressure, but it did not give him a feeling of exceeding the order, which is a bit strange.


    From this point of view, it didn''t look like a cultivator of the God Realm.


    After analysis and observation, he quickly understood the reason. There was no sense of stepping up. It was because there were very few divine consciousness and divine consciousness in this Yuanli. Compared to the realm of the transformation of the gods, it was really pitiful. He can erase it.


    The transformation of the gods is the sublimation of the Nascent Soul, and the souls and consciousness are all integrated into the Nascent Soul, making the Nascent Soul into the Nascent Soul, just like a child without much consciousness has become a mature adult-the yuan strength is more solid and powerful, and it is more solid and powerful. There is the power of moving mountains, which is the state of Lan Lan, but for the cultivator of God, the more important growth is not the increase of power, but the use of divine mind and consciousness, knowing where to use strength, Can clearly see the opponent''s weakness, retractable and able to stop and change at any time, such as the difference between children and adults.


    At this time, Lan Lan��s attack is powerful enough, but the divine consciousness and consciousness in it are too small to match such power. It is like an adult with mature body but not well-developed brain, with too many defects. .


    If you don''t control well, you suffer from it.


    Knowing this, Zhou Shu seemed to have an understanding, already had the idea of ??coping, and he didn''t notice a smile.


    The heavy gold sword was slowly raised, and an ordinary blue ocean wave emerged, the blue vitality, rippling like the sea, surrounded by it, and continued to expand, enclosing the glacier waterfall.


    "Man''s arm is just a car."


    Lan Lan let out a low snort, his face was full of disdain, and his subordinates added some strength.


    Sure enough, Zhou Shu''s blue sea tide was unable to stop the rush of the glacier, and was directly broken by the glacier!


    Binghe continued to move forward mightily and rushed to Zhou Shu in the blink of an eye.


    "Elder Lan is still great, too strong! Zhou Shu is over!"


    "Of course, Elder Lan is a person of the same generation as Patriarch, but Patriarchs failed to transform their gods, but Elder Lan succeeded. Think about it and you will know who is great!"


    "With the Huashen monk, we Liuxia Sect... just why didn''t we come out early?"


    The disciple below became more and more excited.


    Facing the approaching glacier, Zhou Shu didn''t even look at it, but shook his head below, showing pity, "If you don''t run, it will be too late."


    The disciples looked suspicious, only startled for a moment, watching Zhou Shu ridicule.


    "When we die, we are still talking, let''s run? If there are elders, you are the one who runs?"


    "Haha, the old lady is so laughing, she actually wants us to run."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and didn''t say any more, but Lan Lan in the distance seemed to feel something, and his heart suddenly shocked.


    Wow!


    The glacier formed by Yuanli collapsed just a few dozen feet in front of Zhou Shu!


    Numerous crystals of Yuanli suddenly lost control, and fell out of thin air, like a heavy rain, instantly covering the entire Tinglin Peak and dozens of miles around it.


    Lan Lan was shocked and wanted to take back her vitality, but found that these vital powers were no longer under her control and were in disarray.


    The thing she worries the most has happened.


    Soon, there were wailing screams everywhere.


    It��s too late to avoid the one that is close to the crystal of Yuanli, how solid the Yuanli is, and it��s even more powerful when it explodes. The disciples in the Ning Vein realm and below almost die when they touch it, even in the Golden Core Realm. , It is inevitable to be seriously injured, only the monk will be better, and those who are far away are also shaken by the shock wave, embarrassed and look awkward.


    An unspeakable tragedy.


    A disciple struggled to stand up and asked in a bewilderment, "Elder, why did you shoot us?"


    "Elder Lan, what are you doing and why are you doing this?"


    "Why don''t you take back your power and let them attack us, why!"


    "Are you really the blue elder member?"


    At this moment, they were extremely disappointed with Elder Lan. No one would let their strength and attack their disciples, but Elder Lan did just that.


    On the contrary, Lu Xiaoxian felt something wrong. When Zhou Shu spoke, she backed away a lot. Not only was it not affected, but she had spare capacity to rescue other disciples Ha ha. "


    Zhou Shu looked at Lan Lan and sneered, "Elder Lan is so powerful and prestigious that he wiped out so many disciples in his first shot. It''s really amazing."


    "You, what did you do?"


    Lan Lan was extremely angry, staring at Zhou Shu, his eyes seemed to be angry, but he didn''t dare to make any more moves.


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and said in a straightforward voice, "It''s all your own reasons. You can''t control your own vitality at all, and you can''t even recover your vitality, but you still dare to take action and still dare to be in the sect. Shot? Ignore the lives and deaths of many disciples, but only care about my own apprentices. A selfish person like you is not worthy to be the elder of Liu Xia Sect! With people like you and Xie Qinxin in Liu Xia Sect, it is impossible to prosper even for ten thousand years. !"


    This sentence still used a lot of spiritual knowledge and passed it to every corner of Liu Xiazong.


    The disciples who heard this were all shocked, but after the shock, they thought about it for a while, yes, what Zhou Shu said seemed right.


    Xie Qinxin did not deny that she was in collusion with evil cultivators, but instead let her master come out to clean up Zhou Shu. This was not quite right in itself, and the master was even more wrong. As a cultivator of the Transcendent God Realm, she has been living in seclusion and will not come out to help Liu Xia. Zong Zhuangda didn��t say anything, and the first time he came out was to kill hundreds of his own sect��s disciples����


    There is such an elder in the sect, it is really difficult to prosper.


    "you����"


    Lan Lan''s complexion was stagnant, but she couldn''t argue, and could not speak for a long while.


    Suddenly, it was originally the situation where Lan Lan went out to show off his supernatural power, but suddenly changed and reversed it.


    "What am I?"


    Zhou Shu looked solemn and righteously said, "Go on and let me see how far you and Xie Qinxin can harm Liu Xiazong!" (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 806: Talk 1 talk

    phone-reading


    Lan Lan stood blankly, but there was nothing to say.


    She knew what was going on, but she didn''t want to explain, because no one would believe the explanation.


    Who would believe that a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm had actually eliminated all the divine consciousness and divine consciousness in the primordial power emitted by the cultivator of the Transcendent God Realm. How could it be possible?


    But this is the fact. Zhou Shu��s sword of Bihai Chaosheng was not used to defend against glaciers. To defend him, he would not use Bihai Chaosheng. The strength in that sword was not much, but more than that. It��s a divine sense. Almost all Zhou Shu��s divine knowledge is integrated into the sword art. It exploded in a short time, driving away all the divine consciousness and divine consciousness in the glacier waterfall, so that Lan Lan could no longer control the vitality. .


    If Yuanli Binghe loses control, it will fall from the air, injuring Liu Xiazong''s disciple.


    Facing such a result, Lan Lan could only remain silent.


    She knew that she really shouldn''t take action, because her soul was not on her body, and she couldn''t control her power perfectly. Once targeted by someone, her power was out of control, and such a thing might happen.


    ...


    Lan Lan is a younger generation than Lan Caiying. At the beginning, she was Lan Caiying''s maid. Because of her talent, Lan Caiying paid attention to her. She became a disciple. Even her name was Lan Caiying. She was Lan Caiying. When she fell, she was still in the veins. From then on, the fourth stage of the formation of Dan, the Nasal Infant all the way smoothly, until more than five hundred years ago, her Nascent Infant realm barely reached Consummation, and she reached the threshold of the transformation of God, but her life was also about to end.


    Fourth-Rank Golden Core, it is not easy to reach the Transcendent God Realm. Moreover, no one in the Liuxia Sect has transformed into a God for thousands of years, as if she has been cursed. She knew it would be difficult, and did not expect much, but she was helpless. It''s almost done, and we must give it a try.


    The divine consciousness merges into the Yuanying, the sea of ??consciousness merges into the Yuanying, and the soul merges into the Yuanying... The process is going on step by step.


    It seemed to proceed smoothly, but in the end, she found that she could not do it.


    In the final analysis, it still has insufficient qualifications and is not fully consummated. There are some shortcomings in all aspects. Even if you force to do the last step and fully integrate and reinforce the god, the result will be incomplete, and it will also cause loss of energy. The result of immediate physical death.


    The body is dead, what is the use of an incomplete soul?


    If it were other people, most of them would give up, after a hundred years, wait to accumulate more, be more fulfilled, and then start again, but her life will be exhausted, it is impossible to do so, she has only this chance.


    Lan Lan tried, but not on herself.


    There was always a jade statue by her side, regarded as the most precious. It was one of the three jade statues left by Lan Caiying, and the best one. It was the best jade of the highest quality.


    She did something that no one could think of. She moved the remaining divine consciousness and soul to the jade statue, leaving only a little bit of it in the body to maintain vitality, and the same was true for the half-fused Nascent Soul, and then each other in the jade statue. Fusion, reach the gods.


    She succeeded.


    Perhaps it is Lan Caiying''s shadow, and heaven is pity.


    Lan Lan succeeded in breaking through the realm of the jade statue. The Nascent Soul Transforming God, although not complete, can be regarded as reaching the realm of Transforming God.


    It''s just that it''s easy to go out, but difficult to come back.


    When everything left the physical body, her physical body was close to extinction, almost dying. Fortunately, she succeeded in breaking the border and regained her vitality.


    For the next five hundred years, she has been in retreat, trying to get the soul to return to the body, but this is very difficult. Even five hundred years have passed, she has only achieved a small part. As a result, although she has achieved transformation Divine realm, but the primordial spirit has always returned only a small part. She has enough primordial power, but not enough divine soul and divine consciousness, which is similar to the average cultivator of the primordial infant.


    Only she and her apprentice Xie Qinxin knew about this.


    Lan Lan knows very well that because of this weakness, she cannot come forward to announce that she has succeeded in transforming into a god, because she is not much different from the Nascent Soul Realm monk in the realm. If it is a deliberate monk, it is easy to see this. A cultivator of the Transcendent God Realm of the same level will be able to understand it at a glance. If you really come forward, you will not be able to do what you want to do, but you will be laughed at. The harm to Liuxia Sect is more harmful than the good. Besides, there are not many souls. She can''t control her own power either, and there may be unpredictable terrible results, such as today.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lan Lan was speechless for a while, with dense wrinkles on her face, and she seemed to be several hundred years old instantly.


    She knew that she could no longer make a move. The opponent was definitely not an ordinary monk. No matter what she did, it would have no effect. The most likely thing was to kill Liu Xiazong''s disciple again.


    "Am I doing something wrong?"


    She muttered unconsciously, "Perhaps it shouldn''t be like this..."


    She knew that Xie Qinxin was connected with Xie Xiu, but she wanted to hide it for her. This was not only because Xie Qinxin was her disciple, but also because this matter must not be spread, otherwise Liu Xiazong��s status would be difficult to maintain, so she planned to grant it to Zhou Shu. Some benefits are used to suppress this matter, but I didn��t expect Zhou Shu never thought about it that way. She had to use force to force Zhou Shu to submit. But where did she know that she did something beyond her ability, Zhou Shu simply It''s not something she can deal with and hit her in the foot, regretting it.


    After a while, Lan Lan settled down, looked at Zhou Shu, and said through the voice, "Zhou Shu, what do you want to make Liu Xiazong like this?"


    Zhou Shu glanced down. There was no peace on the day. There were disciples fleeing in panic everywhere. Most of the Golden Core Realm and the monks stood in the air, looking suspiciously at Lan Lan and himself, with panic and horror on their faces. Doubt, they can��t participate, and they don��t know what else will happen. There is a feeling of helplessness that they have never felt before. At this time, Liu Xiazong��s situation is already very chaotic. If it weren��t for the formation to block everything, I��m afraid what happened here. It will spread all over Lingyu City immediately.


    Other sects attacked together, and Liu Xiazong no longer had a foothold.


    But that was not what he wanted.


    Lan Lan also looked down, and when she looked at Zhou Shu, her face was very awe-inspiring, with a lot of fierce expression in her eyes, "Did you break into here to make Liu Xia Sect completely perish? If you really want to do this, the old man After fighting for this life, I will never allow it!"


    "When things come, you are still threatening me, what can you use as a threat?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and said coldly, "I dare to guarantee that no matter what you do, it will have no effect on me. It will only hurt Liu Xiazong and Liu Xiazong disciples. However, that''s it. Circumstances, you still threaten me? What do you think, ridiculous."


    Lan Lan froze for a moment, and slowly lowered her head.


    When she looked up again, her expression was already calmer, "After all, what are you going to do? Just listen to it."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing a slight smile, "Now, we can talk."


    There was no need to talk about it before, but now that most of the situation is under control, it is time to make the conditions. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 807: Very good idea

    phone-reading


    After a few questions and answers, Zhou Shu understood a lot of things, but why Lan Lan didn''t have the soul, and he also made his routine clear.


    He suddenly had a very good idea in his heart.


    ...


    "No way!"


    Lan Lan said angrily, seeming to feel that his attitude was wrong again, and looked at Zhou Shu with a sullen anger, "You can discuss other conditions with you, and it is not impossible, but this is absolutely impossible. There is even room for negotiation. No."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Why?"


    Lan Lan resolutely said, "Knowingly asking, if Liu Xiazong is renamed, what is the difference between Liu Xiazong and Destruction, the old man would rather Liu Xiazong be destroyed now than to change the name!"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "If it''s not that I want to change my name, but someone else wants to change it, such as the ancestor of Liu Xiazong?"


    Lan Lan was stunned, and the anger on his face became more intense, "The Lord of the Blue Palace has long been gone. What do you mean by saying this? If you don''t want to negotiate terms, just entertain Liu Xiazong, the old man has to sacrifice his life. You fight to life and death!"


    "Hehe, that''s not necessarily."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Just watch it."


    With that, he turned around, "Caiying, have you heard everything?"


    Caiying in the heavy gold sword was a little dazed, "I heard it, but what does it have to do with this palace?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "That Lan Lan is your old maid. She must listen to you when you speak."


    "I don''t remember her in this palace. Besides, this palace is a sword spirit. What kind of maid do you want?" Caiying was a little unclear.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember, she just has to remember."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "...That''s it, it''s a big deal, Lord Palace, you just follow my idea."


    Caiying smiled and agreed, "Hehe, that''s not difficult, but my palace has conditions."


    "As long as you don''t mess up, you can say anything."


    "Hmph, look at my palace!"


    After learning about Lan Lan''s affairs, Zhou Shu suddenly thought that he was going to have a scene with Caiying. If it succeeded, everything would be easier to handle, and the previous problems would no longer be an obstacle.


    He is very confident. Although he has never seen Lan Caiying, Jian Ling Caiying still retains many of Lan Caiying''s character, and the chance of success may be very high.


    Zhou Shu turned to Lan Lan, "See it for yourself."


    Lan Lan looked puzzled, "What are you looking at?"


    Suddenly, a phantom appeared in the air, from fuzzy to clear, and gradually revealed its true face. It was a woman in palace clothes, beautiful and unparalleled, her clear eyes turned slightly, looking at her surroundings, like anger and joy. .


    Most of the disciples didn''t know it, only Lan Lan, whose expression was shocked, could not speak in surprise.


    "Blue Palace Lord?"


    She fixed her eyes, and the phantom''s frown and smile were actually no different from Lan Caiying''s back then. Under closer inspection, although the phantom is composed of sword intent, there is indeed a ray of existence similar to the soul, is it really?


    She shook her head vigorously and murmured, "This is impossible, how could this be?"


    Immediately, she looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of anger in her eyes, "What do you want to do!"


    "Xiao Lanzi, you still remember this palace, but did you treat the sect left by this palace like this?"


    Suddenly, the phantom uttered a voice, as crisp as an ying, with a hint of anger in peace.


    Hearing this voice, Lan Lan completely froze. There was a bit of enthusiasm in her eyes, and she almost flew over, kneeling in front of the phantom.


    If the virtual image may have been simulated by Zhou Shu, but the sound is absolutely impossible. She knows very well that here, only she has heard Lan Caiying''s voice, and no one else has ever heard it. Of course Zhou Shu cannot. .


    She wept two lines of tears, and said, "Master Palace, it is Xiao Lanzi''s fault, no matter what the Palace Master blames, Xiao Lanzi is willing. But, Master Palace, how could you be, how could you still be? "


    The many disciples below were stunned, especially those monks.


    Many of them know Lan Lan. There is no one else who can make Lan Lan so respectful. It''s just that Lan Lan has been obsessed with it, and she will look solemnly speaking, the founder of Liuxia Sect, Lan Caiying. Up.


    Today''s things are really unexpected. First, Lan Lan was still alive, and she had reached the realm of God Transformation, and now the Founding Patriarch also appeared.


    Already shocked and speechless.


    "Why can''t this palace be here? Don''t underestimate this palace, Xiao Lanzi."


    Caiying Xuying curled his lips, "This palace is not an ordinary person. When the Japanese Palace was successfully upgraded to the God Realm, I just made a small mistake when I wanted to improve Luqi by the way, and I accidentally caught the trap of Heaven... Humph, God is really hateful!"


    She seemed to be angry, and with a strong wave of her long sword, a blue rainbow pierced the sky and went straight to Tinglin Peak not far away.


    The shattered Tinglin Peak, no matter where it could stand the sword, was immediately cut off by a small half of the mountain, and the peak of nearly one hundred feet collapsed and the sky was full of rubble.


    In the bang, all the disciples of Liu Xiazong were shocked.


    Such a sword of sword intent, in Liu Xia Zong, I am afraid that only Lan Caiying, who was a sword repairer back then, can do it.


    Seeing this scene, Lan Lan no longer had any doubts, tears rained down, "Palace Master, Master Palace, it is really you, it would be great if you came back!"


    "...Although the palace was lucky enough to get rid of, but only a ray of soul barely survived. No one knew about it in the jade statue for so long. You are useless! Zhou Shu found the palace immediately after seeing it. Had it not been for Zhou Shu, this palace would have been turned into dust and smoke! You still don''t thank him!"


    Caiyingxu image is angry, but the look is still anger and joy, and it looks very cute.


    Perhaps the original Caiying was like this.


    "It''s our fault, Zhou Shu, thank you very much!"


    Lan Lan bowed and saluted Zhou Shu first, and then shouted, "Disciple Liu Xiazong, don''t salute to the patriarch''s benefactor yet!"


    Back then, she was extremely kind to Lan Caiying. It can be said that she would have died dozens of times without Lan Caiying. Now that she can meet Lan Caiying again two thousand years later, her joy can not be described as overjoyed, say yes. It''s no exaggeration to be ecstatic.


    All the disciples responded. The monks and cultivators are no exception, but they are very strange in their hearts. The enemy who was shouting and killing just now is now a benefactor. The change is too fast, but according to the attitude of Elder Lan, this person must be Patriarch undoubtedly.


    The person who saved the Patriarch is naturally very grateful.


    And Zhou Shu also turned from an enemy into a benefactor in an instant.


    There were also dissatisfaction, but looking at Lan Lan and Zhou Shu in the sky, they suddenly lost their thoughts and followed to salute.


    "It''s quite obedient, this is like a disciple in this palace."


    Looking around, Caiying phantom showed a bit of satisfaction, "Xiao Lanzi, my palace has been with Zhou Shu, and I know him better than you... My palace is too lazy to say so much. The troubles are all Xie Qinxin, as well as the mistakes you made. If you are wrong, you must accept punishment!"


    "My Lord Palace said yes."


    Lan Lan''s expression became serious, "Sir, despite the instructions, the disciples can do everything."


    Caiying Xuying nodded and said, "You know that this palace does not like to be wordy, and does not care about so many troublesome things... How to do it, Zhou Shu will tell you what he said is the meaning of this palace, you cooperate with him, Just do it."


    "Yes."


    Lan Lan didn''t have any doubts, she knew that Lan Caiying''s personality was indeed like this.


    "Also, the name Liu Xiazong should be changed."


    Caiying Xuying thought for a while, "I''ll call it the Heyinpai from now on, my palace likes it."


    Lan Lan hesitated for a while, and finally nodded, "Liu Xia Sect was also established by the Lord Palace Master. Since the Lord Palace Lord said so, there is no reason to oppose Liu Xia Sect."


    She would not agree with this sentence, except for Lan Caiying, because the sect was established by Lan Caiying.


    Caiying Xuying nodded, "Just like that, my palace is exhausted. Things will be done in a few days, so let''s talk."


    Lan Lan hurriedly saluted, not daring to talk too much.


    (Ps: Thank you Huakai See Me 002 for your reward and support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 808: Ill give you the evidence

    phone-reading


    The virtual image of Caiying gradually disappeared, and Lan Lan was still staring, reluctant to move his eyes.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior Lan Caiying, have you heard everything?"


    Lan Lan turned around and said suspiciously, "It is indeed Palace Master Lan Caiying, is she still with you now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yes, she has always been on me, but she can''t be out for too long, but she can know what you do. The suggestion I made earlier, Elder Lan, how are you thinking about it?"


    Lan Lan nodded, "Since it''s the request of the palace lord, I can''t refuse it."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Very well, you finally figured it out clearly, taking advantage of the fact that all the disciples of Liu Xiazong are here, please ask Senior Lan to explain clearly.


    Lan Lan turned around and looked around. There was a bright light flashing in her eyes, and she said in a straightforward voice, "The old man Lan Lan, as the supreme elder of Liu Xia Sect, I would like to follow the orders of the ancestor Lan Caiying Palace Master to explain something to all Liu Xia Sect disciples. I invite all the disciples to come over and listen carefully!"


    The voice was peaceful, but great, echoing throughout Liuxia Sect, and heard everywhere.


    Not long after, thousands of rays of light gathered from all directions, and many disciples stayed around the ruined Pavilion Linfeng, waiting for Lan Lan''s instructions.


    The disciples of Liuxia Sect in Lingyu City are all inner disciples, plus the elders, the total number is close to 1,000.


    Lan Lan took a deep breath and said slowly, "First, Xie Qinxin, the first supreme elder of Liuxia Sect, killed his own disciples and colluded with evil cultivation. The sins are not forgiven. Now the position of elder supreme is removed and sentenced. capital punishment."


    There was a commotion in the crowd.


    "Elder Xie...Although he is domineering, he should not be able to do such a thing."


    "The crime of colluding with Xie Xiu is too great, what is going on?"


    Most of them were puzzled, but there were some disciples who were secretly relieved. Most of them were Xie Qinxin''s cronies and were deeply hurt by Xie Qinxin. Now they have the opportunity to get out of prison, but they are a little bit excited.


    "Wait, Elder Lan!"


    A red streamer flew closer, but it was Lv Xiaoxian. She frowned and questioned, "Although I have a disagreement with Elder Xie Qinxin, I don��t think she will collude with evil cultivators. I also ask the elders to show the truth. It��s difficult to convince the public."


    As soon as she spoke, there was a quarrel immediately below.


    "Yes, I can''t just convict Elder Xie with just one sentence. Maybe Zhou Shu deliberately framed him?"


    "Elder, you can''t just abuse your power just like this with the words of your patriarch."


    Lan Lan''s complexion darkened slightly, "Don''t be troublesome,..."


    "If you want evidence, I will give it to you!"


    There was a majestic voice, Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, looking around with a cold expression, "All look good!"


    "Get out, come out."


    With a cry, a white streamer flew out from the ground, jumped directly into the sky, and stopped beside Zhou Shu.


    All the disciples were surprised, and so did Lan Lan. No one thought that Zhou Shu actually had a companion, and none of them found out.


    A thick white mist hung beside Xiao Gun, and it was vaguely discernible that there was a sleepy and haggard woman in the white mist.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, the white mist stopped by his side, the white mist gradually dissipated, revealing Hao Siyun who was still unconscious.


    He said solemnly, "This is Xie Qinxin''s personal disciple, Hao Siyun, do you all know each other?"


    A disciple spoke immediately.


    "Yes, it''s Hao Siyun, but why is she... like this?"


    "Some time ago, Elder Xie also said that Hao Siyun regretted and returned to Liu Xiazong. It turned out that..."


    They stared at Hao Siyun with shock in their eyes. It was indeed Hao Siyun, but how could this happen? The weal marks on their bodies penetrated deep into the muscles and bones, and they were tortured so as not to look like a human.


    "She is like this now, it was Xie Qinxin''s sole cause!"


    Zhou Shu screamed, "Xie Qinxin gave her a good medicine, and then tortured her day and night, without a breath to stop, let her endure the endless pain, let a good woman become what she is now! Xie Qinxin of the matter, still worthy to be your elder member?"


    "This kind of behavior is no different from evil cultivators! What''s more, Xie Qinxin is likely to be an evil cultivator!"


    Wrapped Hao Siyun with white mist, Zhou Shu added a black lacquer bracelet in his hand, magnifying the image in the air, allowing every disciple to see clearly.


    "What do you know about this bracelet on Hao Siyun?"


    Most of the disciples shook their heads blankly, and a few disciples changed their expressions when they saw it. The monks they knew were surprised and said, "With a heart bracelet?"


    "Yes, just the heart bracelet!"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were colder, and he swept towards the monk, "If you know what the heart bracelet is, I might as well explain it to your good disciples."


    Lu Xiaoxian sighed slightly, and took a few steps, "I know, let me do it."


    She looked rather heavy, and said slowly, "The heart bracelet is an evil weapon for evil repairs. The opposite is the heart control bracelet. The repairer who is put on the heart bracelet must completely obey the control bracelet. People do not dare to disobey the slightest, otherwise the golden core will be affected by the heart bracelet and explode... Zhou Shu, what do you mean, the heart bracelet is with Xie Qinxin?"


    "Humph."


    Zhou Shu smiled coldly and reached out to grab the ground. Xie Qinxin, who was still involuntarily shaken by the Heart Shaking Jue, flew directly and fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Disciples of Liu Xiazong, take a good look!"


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, Xie Qinxin��s shirt split, and the white lotus-like arms were completely revealed. On that arm, there was a dark black bracelet. Invisible, there was a lot of black air entwining it. Knowing that it is not a serious magic weapon.


    "This is the heart control bracelet."


    Zhou Shu looked around, "Xie Qinxin has been using evil cultivation methods to control Liu Xiazong''s disciples, and Hao Siyun is definitely not the only victim!"


    Speaking his fingers kept tapping down, and with each finger down, a female golden pill sister flew involuntarily into the air, and the clothes were torn apart at the same time, and they were all on their arms. Wearing an identical heart bracelet.


    Zhou Shu had noticed the abnormalities of these people before, and only then did he pull them out.


    Zhou Shu looked at the golden core female cultivators and said slowly, "Let''s talk about how Xie Qinxin treats you. If you make it clear, I will help you lift the bracelet."


    "Ah good!"


    A female nun immediately burst into tears, and begged, "I said, I said... This bracelet was brought by Xie Qinxin intimidating me, and she also ordered me to do some involuntary things, such as secretly poisoning Elder Ning Xuanqing. ...But these are all forced by her. If I don''t do it, the gold core will explode at any time, and I will die..."


    As soon as this woman spoke, the other female sisters couldn''t help it, and they all told Xie Qinxin''s affairs.


    They all have heart bracelets on their bodies, and they are all Xie Qinxin''s cronies. They understand a lot of things. Seeing a chance to escape, they all shake themselves. It is inevitable that there will be some added oil and jealousy, and the cry of tears is quite touching.


    For a time, Xie Qinxin fell into the point that Wannv pointed out, and the evil deeds she committed were almost exhausted.


    Zhou Shu''s series of revelations were vigorous and vigorous, and did not give others a chance to doubt and defend.


    The many disciples of Liu Xiazong were stunned, from shock to silence, to discussions.


    "Isn''t that our sect master? Unexpectedly, Xie Qinxin was forced to do this."


    "It turns out that Xie Qinxin is such a person..."


    "It''s too hard to imagine. No wonder our Liu Xiazong has been at a disadvantage recently. How can we get better with her?"


    "Oh my God..." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 809: Xie Qin is heartbroken

    phone-reading


    In the cry of several female sisters, the disciples also condemned.


    Undoubted person and material evidence were in front of them. At this time, no one doubted that Xie Qinxin really deserved to die.


    Liu Xiazong''s first supreme elder is actually such a person, so that Liu Xiazong''s disciples are somewhat unable to lift their heads.


    Lu Xiaoxian''s complexion became heavier and he walked to Zhou Shu and bowed deeply, "Zhou Shu, I didn''t know that Xie Qinxin was such a shameless person. It was all my fault to offend you before. If I can make up, I will do my best."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "You can withdraw, there is nothing to do with you for the time being."


    Lu Xiaoxian looked at Zhou Shu, sighed, turned to Lan Lan and said, "Elder, I won''t talk too much, it''s my fault."


    Lan Lan nodded, and then sighed, "You are loyal to Liu Xiazong, and I will not blame you. Besides, I am not only blinded by Xie Qinxin''s wickedness. My mistake is bigger than you. Much, you step back first, and wait until I finish saying the ancestor''s order."


    Lu Xiaoxian nodded, stopped talking, bowed and stepped aside.


    Lan Lan looked at the disciples and said straightly, "Be quiet, now everyone has no questions about the first thing?"


    Cries are everywhere.


    "No, she doesn''t deserve to be our elder at all!"


    "Liu Xiazong is ashamed of her!"


    Lan Lan nodded and said slowly, "So, what do you think should be done with Xie Qinxin?"


    "kill!"


    "Evil repair, everyone gets it!"


    Lan Lan glanced at Zhou Shu, saw Zhou Shu nodding, and then looked at the disciple, "Very well, yes, such a person must be killed, the soul is destroyed, nothing can be left!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Lan Lan waved his hand immediately.


    The blue Yuanli turned into a big hand, directly grabbing Xie Qinxin in his hand, then lifted it higher in the air, and squeezed it hard.


    Bang!


    The explosion sounded throughout Liuxiazong.


    As if the sky was breaking and the earth was splitting, there was a series of huge tremors within the formation, and the wind was surging for a long time.


    Because of the extreme hatred, Lan Lan used all his strength to squeeze Xie Qinxin''s Nascent Soul together to have such a big impact, and the soul was completely shattered and torn apart. Xie Qinxin, who was still in a state of perplexity, was utterly destroyed, leaving no trace.


    Zhou Shu watched all this and only nodded gently.


    The grievances between him and Xie Qinxin are now over, and there is no need to talk about it later.


    All the disciples were shocked.


    The supreme elder aloft turned out to be this end, but no one thought it shouldn''t.


    After the shock, there was cheers.


    "To deal with evil repairs, you should do this!"


    "The elders have done a good job, Xie Qin''s heart is damned, good death!"


    "Of course evil cultivator deserves to die, no matter who is related to evil cultivator and affects the sect, the old body will kill!"


    Lan Lan''s eyes flashed a vicious look, and the power of Yuan Li instantly spread throughout the entire sect. "There is one more thing I want to make clear. This is the end of Xie Qinxin''s affairs! No disciple can say anything, and those who say it are just like Xie Qinxin. result!"


    "Yes!"


    "Never dare to do such a thing."


    "Once it is spread, the status of our Liuxia Sect is unpredictable, of course we can''t say."


    "Whoever says it, let''s deal with it together!"


    The disciples of Liu Xia Sect are still very clear about things. Of course, as a disciple of Liu Xia Sect, you naturally have to have this kind of consciousness.


    However, it is difficult to say whether there are people who are not disciples of Liu Xiazong. Xie Qinxin��s affairs may also be revealed and cause trouble to Liu Xiazong, but in Zhou Shu��s view, it is not a big deal. Liu Xiazong will soon be renamed. The past has nothing to do with the new sect.


    Lan Lan looked around, nodded in satisfaction, and continued, "The second thing is that the name has been changed. You have also heard that, Lan Caiying, the ancestor of Liuxia Sect, wants to change his name. For the ancestor, we can��t help but Listen, and Liu Xia Zong has not changed much in the past three thousand years, and there has been no breakthrough. It is indeed time to change its name. From today onwards, Liu Xia Zong has been renamed to Heyin School, and Liu Xia Zong will never be mentioned again."


    The crowd was a little silent, and it took a while before a sparse voice came out.


    "Yes."


    "As disciples, we naturally have to listen to the request of the patriarch."


    Most people don��t understand that Liu Xiazong has been passed down to the present for thousands of years. How come the good name has suddenly changed. Moreover, the name of the Heyin school sounds familiar. It seems to be Zhou Shu��s sect. Will Liu Xiazong hand it over to Zhou Shu in the future?


    Even though I think so, the words of the Patriarch are not fake, I still have to listen.


    Zhou Shu naturally understood the thoughts of these disciples, but he didn''t care much.


    After Liu Xiazong��s name is changed, there will be big changes. Those who are unwilling to accept this will just send them away. He won��t be reluctant, and he doesn��t need so many disciples. All he wants is the name Liu Xiazong, a shell. Zi, a location where Lingyu City manages the sect, makes it easier for the Heyin School to transition to Lingyu City.


    If you don��t do this, it will take a few months or even half a year for the Heyin School to stand firm in Lingyu City, and then it will take longer to find a way to obtain management qualifications. Now it is convenient to change the name of Liu Xiazong directly. Many, save countless time.


    It''s enough for him to do this, he doesn''t need to think about other things, and he doesn''t need to think too much.


    Of course, in addition to asking for perfection, there are also strong ones, "The lotus school is very good! Liu Xiazong gave out evil repairs like Xie Qinxin I am not ashamed to be listed with her and be called the elder of Liu Xiazong. The best name change!"


    It was Lu Xiaoxian who said this.


    She didn��t know the origins of the Heyin School and Zhou Shu. She only knew that because of Xie Qinxin, Liu Xiazong��s reputation had been rotten internally. Although no one knew it outside, she would not say anything, but she was upright and disdain to use Liu Xia again. The identity of Elder Zong.


    Zhou Shu looked at Lu Xiaoxian and felt a little bit in his heart. If he could, Lu Xiaoxian would definitely stay in the Heyin School. He has good character, special magic weapon and good strength. He should be a great help to the Heyin School.


    Lan Lan''s expression was indifferent. The reaction of the disciples was expected, but she would not change her mind. In her eyes, Lan Caiying is everything. Anything Lan Caiying said, she would unconditionally abide by it. Now Lan Cai If Ying is with Zhou Shu, then Zhou Shu''s words, she will completely agree, and will never object.


    "Since everyone has no opinion, it is so decided."


    Lan Lan said sternly, "Please make every effort to deal with the many matters related to the name change, and we must complete it within one month."


    "Yes!"


    Lu Xiaoxian was the first to agree.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll talk about it in the casual cultivator of Lingyu City!"


    The second promised was Zhu Sou, who couldn''t wait to show his loyalty.


    Of course, this is because Zhou Shu passed the sound.


    He was recruited by Xie Qinxin and promised him the qualification to practice the best spiritual veins in Liuli Peak for a hundred years. He was worried that because of Xie Qinxin''s death, he would lose these and hesitated, but Zhou Shu passed the sound to him. As usual, even better, so he immediately agreed.


    There were two people at the beginning, and they were both monk elders, and the other elders, whether they were in the Nascent Soul Stage or the Golden Core Stage, slowly nodded and agreed. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 810: Liuxia Changed into Lotus Sound

    phone-reading


    Lan Lan looked at Zhou Shu. Seeing Zhou Shu nodded, she turned to the disciples and continued, "The third thing is about the old body."


    "As Xie Qinxin''s master, he committed oversight, covert, and manslaughter. These three guilts are gross faults. They are also hard to forgive, except for death."


    Her expression showed a lot of heaviness, "It''s just that the old man, as the only transgender monk in the Holland School, has the greater responsibility of inheriting the sect. For a while, he cannot accept the sin and confess to death, but the death penalty is forgiven, and the living sin cannot escape. From today on, the old man will retreat and reflect on his mistakes. Unless he is alive and dead, he will never be born or act. If he violates this statement, his heart will burn and die."


    The disciples were amazed.


    "what����"


    "Is it too heavy for Elder Lan to punish herself like this? Xie Qinxin is just her disciple. It''s normal to be tolerant, but now Elder Lan is a God Transformation. If we were born, we Liu Xia... the Heyin Sect would definitely be able to occupy it completely. Lingyu City, even if it''s not for yourself, it''s time to come out for the sect."


    "Xie Qinxin is really harmful, and it has caused us to lose an elder of transformation."


    "Elder Lan killed nearly a hundred of his disciples by mistake, and he should be blamed. If everyone in our sect is like an elder, don''t worry."


    "Or the heart demon swears, it is impossible to change this, Elder Lan."


    There are regrets and sighs, as well as appreciation and praise.


    Lan Lan said slowly, "The fourth thing is a simple job description. All disciples and elders must abide by it. Since the Patriarch returns to the throne, then the first supreme elder of the Lotus School will naturally be held by Patriarch Lan Caiying. As for the new suzerain, the original deacon elder Hao Ruoyan will take up... the specific position will be announced by the first elder one month later, and now, it will be Patriarch Lan Caiying... Zhou Shu speaks."


    She glanced at Zhou Shu, consciously stepped back and gave up her position.


    She had fully fulfilled the conditions Zhou Shu said to her before, and it was time to leave.


    In her heart, there was a feeling of relief. The most important thing she should do is to continue to retreat and let the soul return.


    The last thing Lan Lan said was in the expectation of many disciples.


    They all saw that Patriarch Lan Caiying and Zhou Shu were almost one body. At this point, everyone knew that the current Liu Xia Sect belonged to Zhou Shu.


    The name was changed, the lord was changed, Liu Xiazong, at this moment really became the lotus sect.


    All of a sudden, there was chattering, noisy, talking about everything, not surprising, this is a sect that is all female nuns.


    Some elder disciples don��t care, they just want to cultivate. Who is the Supreme elder of the sect and who is the master has nothing to do with them. All they want is the place in Lingyu City, where the spiritual veins exist, and they will be disciples here. , Will also maintain loyalty to the sect and respect to the elder suzerain.


    Some elder disciples wait and see. They are interested in cultivation, but they also have certain requirements for the suzerain elder. If they do not meet their wishes, they cannot stay and will find a way to leave. Lu Xiaoxian is one of them.


    These two types of people account for the vast majority.


    There are still a few disciples who are worried and dissatisfied. They are the vested interests of the Liuxia Sect in the past, such as the elder Xu Ying who has been close to Xie Qin, and some disciples. Now that the Sect has undergone such a major change, their status will definitely be changed. Changes occurred, and I was worried about being liquidated by Zhou Shu, so I naturally worried and dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shu saw all these things in his eyes, but also had his own plans.


    The first two types of people can be fought for. He believes that the sect managed by him will only be better. If they are aware of the current affairs, they should stay, integrate, and become the power of the Dutch school. After all, they are all inner sects. Disciple, there is great prospects for development, and it is worth asking.


    As for the latter category, he didn''t even want to fight for it.


    Zhou Shu walked forward slowly, his eyes swept across many disciples, and he said calmly, "From today on, I am the first supreme elder of the Dutch school. All affairs of the Dutch school must pass through me. If there is opposition, please say come out."


    Although Lan Caiying can still be used as a guise, and everything is under the name of Lan Caiying, Zhou Shu feels that it is no longer necessary and straightforward, so that they can fully recognize the reality.


    In the crowd, there was another discussion.


    The bold, hesitated, "If I object, what will happen to me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s very simple. It''s easy to leave the lotus school, whether you go to the patron gate or the Hongyezong, I won''t have any difficulties."


    "Really?"


    Some people in the crowd became excited.


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Naturally, what I say, I can do it, I can leave now, I will never hinder it."


    For a time, many people stood up, about dozens of them, including the two monks who had fought Zhou Shu before. They hesitated for a while, seeing that Zhou Shu had no response, they couldn''t wait to fly out.


    Zhou Shu looked coldly, and suddenly said, "Wait, I have one more sentence."


    The disciple elder who flew out didn''t dare to stop, they were all stuck in the air, and his expression was a little panic.


    "You can go out, I won''t care, but you remember that you are no longer disciples of the Holland Sect.


    His tone was plain, but with incredible power.


    The coercion spread all over the entire family in an instant Every disciple who flew out seemed to hang a bright sharp knife on top of his head, reminding them that Zhou Shu''s words would be able to do it.


    Here, he has no prestige, and he doesn''t have to be polite, he just relies on strength to suppress people.


    Dozens of people did not dare to object at all, and quickly nodded in agreement.


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but watched quietly.


    Those people stayed for a while and didn��t know what Zhou Shu meant. They didn��t understand until someone had an idea and suddenly made an oath. They immediately followed the oath. At this time, they also saw that if they couldn��t afford to swear, Zhou Shu was Won''t let them go.


    "Well, you can go now."


    Seeing that everyone who left had taken an oath, Zhou Shu nodded and waved, "Come on, I won''t make you embarrassed, two elders, after you take them away, remember to bring them away. The character is destroyed, I don��t think you want to come back?"


    Xu Ying nodded silently, and the nuns didn''t talk much and left soon.


    Zhou Shu turned around, and his expression was much more pleasant. "Since you stayed, you will be disciples of the Holland School from now on. Don''t worry, what you get and need to do is the same as before. There won''t be much change, and I It can be guaranteed that in the future the Heyin School will only be better and will gain a better position in Lingyu City. What Liu Xiazong could not do before, the Heyin School will do it with you."


    "Yes!"


    "I see, too elder!"


    The answer is not neat, even a little sparse, most people are not convinced of Zhou Shu, this is normal, Zhou Shu does not care, time will give them the answer.


    "The formation is still closed. Please don''t leave the sect for the time being. Let''s go and work on your own now. Elder Lu, Elder Zhu Sou, you stay, I have something to say." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 811: "Oneself"

    phone-reading


    "Elder Zhou, here comes."


    The old man hurriedly flew over, acting like a promise.


    He was defeated by Zhou Shu with a sword. He knew Zhou Shu''s strength and did not dare to object, and there was no reason to object. As a guest, as long as he benefited from it, he didn''t have to win the championship for other things.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Elder Zhushou, you did a good job just now, and I am very satisfied. There are not many monks in the lotus school now, and many things require the elders to bother, you can rest assured that you will only get more than before. , I will abide by the promised things, but you must do it with your heart."


    The old man nodded and said, "Elder Zhou, I know, I will never go wrong."


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, and a pile of Yuanshi fell in front of Zhushou, "Take it first. If you do the job, you will still be there."


    "How embarrassed it is..."


    Zhusao''s complexion was stagnant, but his eyes were gleaming. That''s the original stone.


    Yuanshi is extremely rare in Lingyu City, and it is hard to see at auction.


    Lingyu City does not produce primordial stones. Although it has quite high-level spiritual veins such as sixth-order spiritual veins, the spiritual energy in it is also abundant, but unfortunately there is no vitality attached to the spiritual veins, and it is naturally impossible to produce natural primordial stones. .


    This is a bit strange. You should know that in other places, even the spiritual veins of the fourth and fifth orders will be accompanied by a little vitality at the same time, especially in the western mountains such as the Daqin Mountains, where the low-level spiritual veins, even two or three. , Will produce some vitality more or less, but the sixth-order spiritual veins here have no vitality at all, and the difference is huge-this is one of the main reasons why Lingyu City has not had a god-changing monk for a long time, the vitality in the spiritual veins Although it is less, it is often the key to breakthrough.


    Not only Lingyu City, the spiritual veins of the East Sea are basically the same, only the spiritual energy has no vitality. In the past tens of thousands of years, the world has changed and the vitality and vitality of the East Sea have all disappeared.


    Most immortal cultivators are unwilling to cultivate and live in the East Sea, for this reason, even if the spiritual veins are of very high rank.


    Zhou Shu also understood this, but now the Heyin School needs the Nascent Soul Realm, not the Transcendent Realm, so Lingyu City is still a good choice.


    "Do well for the Hoyin School, and there will be what should be there. Go ahead."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, motioned him to leave, turned to look at Lu Xiaoxian not far away.


    Lu Xiaoxian stayed, but never came to speak, only observing Zhou Shu from a distance.


    Zhou Shu arched his hand, "Elder Lu, thank you just now, if you didn''t speak first, I''m afraid the problem is still a bit troublesome."


    He thanked him sincerely. Indeed, if it were not for Lu Xiaoxian''s first consent to change his name, the following Liu Xiazong disciple might not be so obedient.


    Lu Xiaoxian returned a gift and said indifferently, "You don''t have to thank you Zhou Daoist. I agree to change your name. It doesn''t mean that I agree that you will always be the first elder. If you are the same as Xie Qinxin, I will be the first to oppose you."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "If I don''t do a good job, I will naturally make Xian, but I am still a little strange, why would you agree?"


    Lu Xiaoxian sighed and looked a little melancholy, "A sect has a relationship with Xie Xiu, or is too elder. The sect has internal troubles and needs to be corrected, but this time the roots are all broken. How can I find out? Do you want to change the name? It doesn��t work anymore. Alas, it��s a pity that Liu Xiazong��s three thousand years of inheritance was ruined today, and there is no more, but I can��t say it yet. It��s sad."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That said, it may not be a good thing,"


    "Forgive me for being dull, I can''t tell whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing now."


    Lu Xiaoxian stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes flickering, "Friend Zhou, what are your plans? Liu Xiazong is now in your hands, and even Elder Lan is obedient to your instructions. I can��t change anything if my skills are not as good as others. I can only accept it. But I want to see what the former Liuxia Sect will look like after it becomes the Heyin School."


    "Very frank, I like it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "What I am going to do, you will see it soon, I hope everyone will get along well by then."


    Lu Xiaoxian glanced at Zhou Shu quite deeply, and said, "Then I will wait and see, Fellow Daoist Zhou, if there is nothing wrong, I want to go back and practice first."


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said slowly, "I heard Elder Lu said before that if there is a fire spirit, he is sure to make the magic weapon fire feather fan into the best product to increase his strength, but is it true?"


    Lu Xiaoxian''s heart was shocked. Zhou Shu''s words pierced her scars. The lack of fire essence is her biggest regret. She has not found the fire essence for many years. If you find the fire essence, the fire feather fan can be promoted, and her strength can also be greatly improved. Ascend, surpass most Nascent Soul Realm monks.


    She seemed helpless, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have."


    Lu Xiaoxian''s figure flickered, staring at Zhou Shu, and said contemptuously, "You have it. What do you mean by saying these things for nothing?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, Elder Lu, I''m not a pastime to tease you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, a scarlet fire snake suddenly appeared in his hand, struggling in the Yuanli package, quite spiritual.


    This fire spirit was obtained by Zhou Shu in the alchemy of Tianliu Sect, Xiao Gun was useless, and he couldn''t use it.


    Ever since Zhou Shu took out the fire spirit, Lu Xiaoxian''s eyes never looked away. The fire spirit seemed to hover in her eyes, bursting out with fiery light, and it took her a lot of effort to suppress the idea of ??rushing over. .


    "Then what do you want to... do?"


    She looked at Zhou Shu, her voice trembling.


    No matter how straightforward and stubborn it is , there will be things you want very much, and it is difficult for people to resist the temptation.


    "I give you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, smiling very comfortably, without any pretense, and directly threw the fire spirit over.


    Lu Xiaoxian''s complexion was stagnant, and she wanted to catch it, but she backed away a lot, as if what Zhou Shu had thrown was a poisonous snake. She fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, "You give it to me? What conditions do you have?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Conditions? I haven''t thought of..."


    "Then I don''t want it."


    Lu Xiaoxian shook her head resolutely, "Just say in advance what you want. I will try to do it no matter how difficult it is, but I don''t dare to give it to me like this for unknown reasons."


    "Elder Lu makes sense."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said sternly, "But, I really don''t have any conditions. You are a member of the Dutch school. As the first elder of the Dutch school, it is not normal for me to improve my personal treasures. ?"


    Lu Xiaoxian was stunned, and said suspiciously, "My own person? This is a fire spirit. Even the same sect, or even the elders to the disciples, would not give such precious treasures to others, let alone you and me who just met. I have never seen or heard of anything."


    "Then you see it now."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and then showed a little seriousness again, "As you know, we changed our name to the Heyin School. Other sects may not agree to it. Maybe you will face a lot of trouble soon. You still accept it. It is also good for our sect to improve our strength. Of course, if you absolutely don''t, I won''t force it, but in the future, if you have trouble with the Dutch School, you will not be able to work hard, and I won''t take it lightly. Think about it carefully. "


    "Uh."


    Lu Xiaoxian was stunned again.


    Zhou Shu said that, obviously he really treated her as his own. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 812: Confidant

    phone-reading


    Lu Xiaoxian stood there, staring at the jumping fire spirit, thinking for a while.


    She finally stretched out her hand, and solemnly collected the fire spirit, and then said, "Elder Zhou, there is something wrong with the sect, I will try my best, and this time I owe you, you can tell I do three things, as long as it does not violate my principles, I will do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said relaxedly, "Elder Lu said so, I have to accept it, don''t worry, I will ask you for help if something happens, and it will definitely not affect the cultivation level."


    Seeing her change her name, she finally changed "Daoyou Zhou" to "Elder Zhou", acknowledging his status in the Dutch School, Zhou Shu secretly nodded and paid a fire spirit, which is considered to have achieved results.


    Elder Lu is of good character, and his strength cultivation is considered top-notch in Lingyu City. He wanted to keep her after he took control of Liu Xiazong. Now he has fulfilled his wish, and he does not ask her to do anything. It is very useful to stay in the Dutch school.


    Although the fire spirit is rare and precious, he doesn''t need it now. The one that should be used is already used. Although it is not in the Heavenly Fire Pond here, it will be enough to move the Qingyuan Mountain Range over.


    It is worthwhile to exchange for the recognition of a promising monk.


    Lu Xiaoxian''s expression also relaxed a lot, and she smiled, "Elder Zhou, aren''t you afraid that my strength will increase greatly after getting the fire spirit, and will even surpass you?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize that he laughed dumbly, and shook his head, "Of course I don''t worry, if this is the case, it would be a great thing for the Heyin school, I look forward to it."


    Surpass him?


    Things that are simply impossible, even if Lu Xiaoxian has the best magic weapon, he will not be too concerned, the difference in strength is too large, and it cannot be made up by the magic weapon.


    Lu Xiaoxian frowned, "Looking at your appearance, I don''t think I can surpass you, right?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t deny it, only smiled and nodded.


    "Wait, wait for the day I pass you, and see if you can still laugh."


    Lu Xiaoxian seemed to be unwilling, so she didn''t go any further, arched her hands, and said loudly, "Elder Zhou, I am at Liuli Peak Xiaoxian Pavilion, and I can come here anytime if I have something to do. I''ll lose my company first."


    People gradually left, only Zhou Shu, Xiao Gun, and Hao Siyun who had been asleep.


    In fact, she woke up a long time ago when she woke up, but Zhou Shu deliberately used the Soothing Technique to make her fall asleep, because she took lotus cloud silk dew and several kinds of pills, which needed a certain process to recover, and in the water spirit of Xiaogun moisturizing It''s good for her to get back to sleep, and she doesn''t need to know about the outside.


    Zhou Shu planned to let her fall asleep until her body and the golden core were fully recovered, which would take more than a month.


    After waking up, everything is understood.


    Entrusting Xiao Gun to take Hao Siyun, Zhou Shu took out the array talisman he got from Xie Qinxin and flew to Yulin Peak.


    Just opening the formation, what greeted Zhou Shu was a series of talisman.


    Sparks, cones of ice, whirlwinds, etc.


    Zhou Shu swung his sword to block, but he couldn''t help being surprised secretly. These talismans looked ordinary, but they seemed to be teleported, changing suddenly and unpredictably, making people really hard to guard against. They are recruited, and they are all driven by yuan, and their power is quite large.


    But it was still inferior to his sword tactics, the original strength unfolded, and the talisman was completely opened, clearing a clearing.


    Zhou Shulang said, "Elder Ning, it''s me."


    "It''s you, Zhou Shu?"


    In the shadows, Ning Xuan came out slowly, with a slightly surprised expression, "It''s you, you have a baby? How did you come in?"


    Zhou Shuyang raised the array talisman in his hand, "Naturally, I walked in, Elder Ning, your talisman has grown again. Could it be that the runes of the Great Escape Talisman have been integrated into other talisman?"


    "Huh? You can understand it right away, I believe you are Zhou Shu."


    Ning Xuanqing put down the talisman and nodded happily, "Yes, although I broke the Great Escape Talisman, but I also got some insights. I found that if you put such a few runes on other talisman, It will not affect the functions of other talisman, but can form the effect of changing the position instantly. It''s very interesting, isn''t it? We can study and study in a while. By the way, you should have the Great Escape Talisman, right?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Elder Ning, you have been trapped here for three years, and you still want to study the talisman. It''s really hard. I am also wondering why you are still trapped when you have a great escape light talisman. broken."


    "Who said I was trapped, I just couldn''t get out. I didn''t want to get out anyway."


    Ning Xuanqing curled his lips in disdain, "Xie Qinxin is willing to spend so much energy in the formation. I''m sorry for how much I have to go out, and it won''t be a problem in it. I did my things, but became more attentive. During this time, I think my Talisman has improved a lot, but I have to thank her. By the way, do you have a Great Escape Talisman? I''m waiting to use it!"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she was a little worried.


    "You really like Fudao, here it is."


    Zhou Shu was helpless, took out a big escape light talisman and handed it over.


    Ning Xuanqing''s obsession with Fu Dao was obviously much higher than that of him, just like Lin Zhu against Dao and Yang Mei against Dan Dao.


    "Thank you."


    Ning Xuanqing took the talisman, carefully put it away, and looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously, "By the way, why did you have a baby, how come you came here, there will be a talisman?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "You finally thought of asking me."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded, and looked at Xiao Gun curiously, as if he wanted to move in to touch him, "Also, the weird little guy behind you, is it the rumored beast?"


    "Let''s talk about Liu Xiazong first."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Elder Ning, Xie Qin''s heart is dead."


    "died����"


    Ning Xuanqing was taken aback for a moment, and looked at him quite profoundly, "Did you kill? You have a strong heart for revenge. Once you reach the Nascent Soul Realm, you will come to do it it''s not me, but It''s almost the same, she caught Siyun..."


    Zhou Shu simply explained, "...That''s it, now the Liu Xia Sect is gone, but the Heyin School."


    "The vicissitudes of life, I have been in seclusion for more than three years, and so many things have happened," Ning Xuanqing sighed lightly, her eyes slightly blank, "I don''t know what to say."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her, "In fact, it''s all within a day, and I am a little vague. You don''t need to say anything, you will understand it slowly."


    Ning Xuanqing was silent for a while, before suddenly surprised, "Zhou Shu, you are here now, aren''t you here to drive me away?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "What, to drive you away?"


    Ning Xuanqing nodded seriously, "Yes, Yulin Peak is the best practice site in Liuxia Sect. The environment is good and quiet. You now occupy Liu Xia Sect. You don''t want to drive me, Liu Xia Zong elder, and then you Come to practice?"


    "You really think too much."


    Zhou Shu was a little speechless, "You can stay as long as you want as long as you don''t leave."


    "It''s hard to chase after a word. Since I don''t drive Xuanqing away, then I will stay here."


    Ning Xuanqing showed a bit of pride, "Zhou Shu, I''m not ashamed to stay for nothing, just be the elder of your Dutch school, but I don''t care about things, you don''t need to care about me too much."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. He came here to talk about it too. Before I knew how to speak, Ning Xuanqing raised it up by himself, and in a few words, it was resolved in a few words. She was really ice and snow. Smart people.


    Can be described as a confidant.


    "When the matter is over, let''s study Fudao. I have accumulated some problems this time. You can help me calculate it." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 813: No longer

    phone-reading


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But not now. I talked to you for several days. I don''t have time. I want to save people first."


    "poor child."


    Ning Xuanqing glanced at Hao Siyun in the white mist and sighed lightly, "Wait a minute."


    After a while, she came over with a white jade bed.


    "Xuanyu ice bed, you should have heard of something from the East China Sea. Although it is not a treasure, it is good for the practitioner. It will nourish the body, straighten the blood and heal the wounds on it," Ning Xuanqing explained. Two sentences, another bottle of pill was thrown over, "Yuxin Pill, the best, it''s useless if I keep it, so I will give it to you, and be nice to others in the future, she will follow you."


    Zhou Shu took it, and both of these things were very good, especially the fourth-order best jade heart pill, which solved his anxiety.


    "I won''t thank you much."


    He nodded, "Actually, I also understand that if it were not for me, she might not have suffered these things."


    "It''s okay to suffer a little bit. People always have to suffer. It is better to suffer early than suffer later."


    Ning Xuan said calmly, "And don''t you think, her torture for more than a month is considered to be body training, and most of the body training techniques may not be able to be so thorough, let alone Xie Qinxin returned her After taking the best medicine, as long as you can recover, it is also a chance."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, a little bitter, "She keeps saying that she wants to train, and she feels hard. Now she can''t do it if she doesn''t."


    "Stop talking, how many days can you come?"


    Ning Xuanqing sat down and looked at Zhou Shu eagerly, "Some problems are really troublesome and annoying. I can''t figure it out after a long time, but every time I tell you, I can figure it out in a while. Yes, it��s all right... I don��t ask you what method you use, because if you ask, I won��t say. In short, you''d better solve my problem earlier, otherwise I will pester you, and now you are also Yuan Infant, I don��t care about generations anymore."


    "Okay, come when you''re done."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said seriously, "I will stay in Lingyu City in the future. There are many opportunities. By the way, this is for you."


    He threw a bottle of soul fluid over.


    Ning Xuanqing picked it up, looked at it, and smelled it, "It seems to be something that grows souls?"


    "Yes, you can use it, but don''t tell others. If you are not satisfied enough, I still have something for you."


    Zhou Shupo nodded solemnly, "Let''s go first, the array talisman will be given to you, if you have time, go and withdraw the array eye. Now, no one will embarrass you."


    "know."


    Ning Xuanqing looked at the full bottle of soul fluid, and was in a daze for a while, and sighed slightly after Zhou Shu left, "What kind of pill I gave you for such a precious thing, it''s just... ��Ugh."


    Walking out of Yulin Peak, Zhou Shu looked around, everything was in sight.


    It was very calm, most of the disciples were busy with their own affairs, and the previous big changes seemed to have been forgotten.


    Speaking of which, this is the benefit of the Cultivation Sect. The ultimate goal of all disciples is to cultivate immortality. As for the change of the sect, it is not an important issue. Except for those disciples who have a special sense of belonging, moreover, Liu Xia Sect is a whole In the sect of female cultivators, female disciples�� sense of belonging to the sect is indeed much less than that of male disciples, because most female disciples will stay with the monks in the future.


    "After solving the problems of a few cultivators, the rest is not troublesome. It shouldn''t take a month for the Heyin Sect of Qingyuan Mountain Range to come over."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and quickly stepped out of the lotus pie.


    Of course, he went out through the main entrance.


    Three unfamiliar monks stood at the front door. They stood there, as if waiting for Zhou Shu to come out.


    Seeing a few monks, Zhou Shu unconsciously let go of his spiritual sense, felt the situation in the outer city, unconsciously shook his head slightly.


    The spread of news is faster than expected. In short, most of the practitioners in Lingyu City now know about the renaming of Liu Xiazong. The streets and alleys are full of discussion practitioners. Of course, they only know the result. Know the process.


    "Xie Qinxin was expelled from the position of elder, it was really a big earthquake."


    "I heard that the current First Supreme Elder is called Zhou Shu. Isn''t that the enemy of Liu Xiazong? Why did you invite him to be the first elder?"


    "Still talking about this, Liu Xia Zong is not called Liu Xia Zong anymore, it is called Heyin School!"


    "I heard that it was Zhou Shu''s original sect. It sounds like the two factions merged... But why is the joint faction called the Heyin faction? Liu Xia Zong is obviously much larger, so weird."


    "It doesn''t matter to him, it has nothing to do with us. Speaking of it, I had long since hoped that Liu Xia Sect was gone, and there was chaos in the city. It is absolutely damnable to not let us go in for cultivation now."


    "Yes, but I don��t know what the Heyin School will do. Also, because Liu Xiazong has cut Ning Xuanqing��s position, Hongyezong and Liu Xiazong are now very close, and they are basically in an alliance. thing."


    "Something has happened, you didn''t see, did the three elders of Hongyezong go to Liuxiazong a quarter of an hour ago? The first supreme elder Lin Xingyuan went."


    ...


    All kinds of remarks fell in Zhou Shu''s ears, not at all.


    Strong spiritual sense has this advantage. He can know the world without leaving home. Now Zhou Shu''s spiritual sense can cover the entire Lingyu City. As long as there is no strong formation, he can see and hear.


    "Are the three waiting for me?"


    Zhou Shu walked slowly in front of several cultivators and said calmly, "What''s the matter?"


    The cultivators looked stunned. They didn''t see Zhou Shu coming out. They didn''t realize until they walked to the front of them. They all felt shocked in their hearts. Based on this alone, they knew that Zhou Shu''s consciousness was far above them. Suddenly a little flustered.


    An elderly repairer bowed his hand to Zhou Shu, "The old man is Lin Xingyuan, now the first elder of Hongyezong Your Excellency is Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu also arched his hands, "Exactly, Elder Lin, just talk about it?"


    Lin Xingyuan was stunned, and he didn''t even let them in. Zhou Shu was too daring to do it this time.


    "In that case, the old man is here to say your crime!"


    He suppressed his anger, stroked his long beard, and appeared a little solemn, "Zhou Shu, Liu Xia Zong and Hongye Zong live next to each other. They are not alliances but are better than alliances. They always advance and retreat together. You do not know where you came from. He even forced the elder Xie Qinxin to subordinate, even forced Liu Xiazong to change his name, forcibly occupy the sect, and displace many Liu Xiazong disciples. These things are beyond words in Lingyu City for thousands of years. It is really too bad! Your Excellency made it. Such a behavior that violates common sense and rules makes me and the Hongye Zongxiu deeply aware, and I must also stand up and speak for Liuxiazong... The old man would like to advise you, if you refuse to leave, don''t let Liuxiazong return to the original state, Hongye The first one will not tolerate you!"


    What he said was circumflex, impassioned, and the two monks on the side continued to add, and for a while, he lashed out and described Zhou Shu as a villain that was hard to see in the ages.


    In a short period of time, many practitioners came to watch and give pointers.


    "Are you finished?"


    Zhou Shu was still calm and smiled, "If you can''t tolerate it, what are you going to do?"


    After talking for a long time, he exchanged a rhetorical question. Lin Xingyuan was so angry that he put his beards up and cursed, "Zhou Shu, you are simply embarrassed! If you weren''t in the city, the old man would immediately act for Liu Xiazong. Justice!"


    "Fortunately, it''s in the city, otherwise you will be speechless."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and walked away on his own, "I will come back in a few days if I have something to do. If I have something to do today, I will not accompany you." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 814: Worry about yourself

    phone-reading


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Lin Xingyuan''s body trembled with anger, and the Hongyezong monk next to him hurriedly came to persuade him.


    A monk took a few steps and shouted, "Zhou Shu, wait!"


    Zhou Shu stopped, but did not look back, "What else?"


    The monk''s complexion sank, and he shouted, "We Hongye Sect will not just leave it alone, and we will never sit back and watch Liu Xiazong being taken away by outsiders!"


    Zhou Shu turned around, with a disdainful smile at the corner of his mouth, "Outsiders, I think you are outsiders, right? Can''t Liu Xiazong be renamed or changed elders? After all, these are the internal affairs of our sect. What does it have to do with your Red Leaf Sect? Shao was filled with outrage there, and it looked ridiculous."


    "you!"


    The monk''s expression stopped, and he was speechless for a while.


    There are more and more onlookers on the side, pointing and pointing.


    "It also makes sense. It is common for Zongmen to change their names. As for changing elders, it is even more normal."


    "Yes, the Heavenly Sword Gate was formerly called Tianshan, and it still became the six major sects."


    "But Hongyezong is also right. Zhou Shu is an outsider and suddenly became the first elder of Liuxiazong. It also means that the dove is occupying the magpie''s nest."


    "But what does it have to do with Hongyezong?"


    "I don''t think they care about Liuxiazong, but about the position of managing the sect. It will definitely be troublesome if there is an outsider to decentralize power."


    Another Hongyezong monk also walked over and said to Zhou Shu, "Even if it��s your own business, but Lingyu City is not a place where outsiders can come in casually. If you occupy Liuxia Sect, we can ignore it, but manage the sect. The position must be handed over!"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled softly, showing a lot of contempt, "You are also proud of this, staring at the position of the management sect. I am not rare at all, but I will not give it to you, and as far as I know, The next election for the management of the sect, there are still seven or eight years, what are you anxious about? Now the lotus sect is still the management sect of Lingyu City. This is an iron fact. You can do nothing except accept it. As for the next recommendation, I think you should worry about yourself even more."


    "What are you talking about, why worry about yourself?"


    Lin Xingyuan walked over and glared at Zhou Shu, "We Hongye Sect has been in Lingyu City for thousands of years and has been managing the sect. What''s to worry about."


    "Hehe, if you continue to struggle with me, it may not be the next time."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, turned around, and never stopped.


    The three Hongyezong cultivators froze in the field, recalling Zhou Shu''s words, and they couldn''t help feeling a little panicked. They don��t know why Liuxia Sect is gone, but they know that Liuxia Sect��s strength is definitely not worse than Hongye Sect. In other words, Hongye Sect may also encounter the same thing as Liuxia Sect...


    "You, do you dare to threaten Hongyezong!?"


    Lin Xingyuan roared loudly, but by this time Zhou Shu had already disappeared.


    The three looked at each other, their expressions became unusually serious, "Go back first."


    Brother Hongyezong left in a hurry, leaving a lot of spectators, still there to give directions.


    "It''s ruthless. If the Red Leaf Sect is gone tomorrow, I don''t know what the situation is, haha."


    "It was a good show. Lingyu City has been stable for a thousand years, and finally something really happened."


    "Hey, although Liu Xia Sect and Hongye Sect are not good sects, after all they have been in charge of them for so many years. It may not be good if they change outsiders. Zhou Shu doesn''t know what to do."


    "He is still the host of Haizhonglou. Now that he has two forces at once, Lingyu City may really be changing."


    Their discussions naturally fell in Zhou Shu''s ears, and Zhou Shu also cared about them, but these were not things he should be concerned about now.


    All the way to Jiyu Mountain, I quickly returned to Xuanmen Peak.


    "Junior Brother!"


    At the top of the peak, Yan Yue ran over and said anxiously, "Are you okay, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, there is something wrong with the cloud, but the problem is not too big."


    Zhou Shu nodded and pointed to the white mist behind him, "Let''s go, let''s go in first."


    A few hours later.


    In the quiet room, on the Xuanyu ice bed, there was Hao Siyun, who was covered in wounds, and she slept peacefully.


    Standing beside Zhou Shu, Hao Ruoyan and Yan Yue.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at the scarred Hao Siyun, bit her lip and couldn''t speak, her eyes were red, and tears fell like broken beads, big ones falling down.


    Yan Yue also lowered her head and said with tears, "This Xie Qinxin is really cruel. How can I do such a thing? It seems that Yun is really suffering. It would be okay if I was arrested..."


    "Don''t think about it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Ruoyan, senior sister, don��t worry too much. You seem to have taken the best pill before, and it looks like there are many wounds, but it��s just the pain of skin and flesh. I can also deal with the problem of the heart bracelet. With the superb pill given by Elder Ning, at most one month, I will return you an intact like cloud."


    "Well, Master Shu..."


    Hao Ruoyan wiped away her tears and moved away from her eyes on her younger sister. His eyes fell on Zhou Shu with a lot of begging, "Master Shu, let her wake up when she gets better, Ruoyan doesn''t want her to see her It looks like this."


    "I think so too," Zhou Shu nodded, softly soothing, "If Yan, you don''t have to worry too much, in fact, Xiyun is much stronger than you think, otherwise you won''t be tortured by Xie Qinxin, don''t worry. Right, she will be fine."


    "Well, Master Shu understands that Siyun has also grown up, but... Never before has a monk treat a monk like this, or his former disciple, Xie Qinxin, is too vicious, how can I have the heart to deal with..." Hao Ruoyan said After a few words, I couldn''t help crying again, "If there was no Master Shu, if Yan really didn''t know what she would do how could this be..."


    With her kindness, she could not have imagined that there would be a perverted person like Xie Qinxin.


    "Xie Qin is really damned."


    A cold light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "Even if it''s evil cultivator, it may not be so deliberately torturing people. When people become vicious, they can reach this point."


    He was also very impressed. This kind of thing was not rare in the past world, but it is really rare in the world of cultivating immortals. It is much more refreshing here. The biggest hate is to destroy opponents and torturing others. Yes, a waste of time and energy will cause dissatisfaction with the heavens and make the road difficult.


    Yan Yue nodded in agreement, "Killing her was just walking the way for the sky."


    After being quiet for a while, Hao Ruoyan shook his head and whispered softly, "Master Shu, you can heal Siyun, we won''t disturb you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "If you concentrate on cultivation, don''t think about things, you will definitely do what I have said, and if you want to protect her, you must first become stronger. "


    "Ruoyan understands."


    She walked out quickly and went straight to her quiet room. She walked very firmly, thinking to herself that if she was weak, she would be deceived. I must find the time that was lost in the past.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yan Yue and said warmly, "Senior Sister, go and rest too. Get ready. After ten days, I will help you start again."


    "I see, Junior Brother."


    Yan Yue nodded lightly, looked at him gently, and looked at Hao Siyun again, and said with some worry, "You should also pay attention to yourself, don''t be too hard, I can take it slowly."


    Zhou Shu smiled, walked up and hugged her, "I understand, you go."


    (Ps: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your reward and support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~ (to be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 815: So fast

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Siyun on the bed, settled and got busy. (Www..com)


    He and the two girls made it simple, but the process is more complicated and difficult than imagined.


    Feed a jade heart pill, and then use very gentle vitality to slowly push the pill into Hao Siyun��s dantian, using vitality instead of vitality, because with Hao Siyun��s current physique, he can��t hold it in his body. Any non-species of spiritual power, even if it fails at all, will aggravate the injury, and Zhou Shu��s power may also affect the brand on her golden core, triggering a self-destruction.


    Of course this kind of thing cannot be allowed to happen, so we must be careful.


    The vitality was wrapped in the pill, which drove Hao Siyun''s own spiritual power to rotate together, slowly decomposing it, and the power of the medicine gradually spread out.


    It was still vitality, and moved to the outer wall of the golden core with the medicine power. When the medicine power was completely divergent, the golden core was completely wrapped with vitality. It was gentle and firm, not letting any medicine power lose, and avoiding abnormal reactions of the golden core.


    It took more than an hour before the power of the medicine was completely absorbed by Jin Dan.


    Seeing that the black mark gradually faded away, Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, released the hand that had been on Hao Siyun''s chest, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and relaxed.


    He hasn''t sweated for a long time, and this healing process is more difficult than practice and painting.


    With a smile at the corner of his mouth, he took out a piece of soft gauze to cover Hao Siyun, and thought to himself, "The effect is much better than expected. It seems that Taoist Henglang said the time according to the recovery method of ordinary people. Like I did, maybe ten days will be enough."


    Soon, a cloud of white mist drifted over and wrapped Hao Siyun again.


    "Xiao Gun, don''t stop the power of water travel for now, you have worked so hard these days, and I will thank you later."


    Xiao Gun whimpered twice and crouched in the corner obediently. While casting the power of water movement, he was holding a primordial stone and chewing.


    Naturally, there is a formation in the quiet room, keeping the aura unblocked, and he also fed Hao Siyun a Tier 4 spiritual grass before, so that even if Hao Siyun was sleeping, he would not have the phenomenon of aura exhaustion.


    Walking out of the quiet room, the two women were busy with their own affairs, Zhou Shu said hello, and flew to Lixuefeng.


    To solve Liu Xiazong, the biggest helper is Lin Zhu, and he can''t forget.


    As soon as he went up the peak, he heard Lin Zhu''s voice, joy and joy.


    She stood far away, with a faint smile, "Congratulations, senior, for saving people, and also let Liu Xiazong change her name by the way, hehe, this little girl should be able to move now?"


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, smiled and said, "Your news is really well-informed, have you been waiting outside Liu Xiazong?"


    "Senior has seen it, but he still wants to ask the little girl," Lin Zhu''s face was slightly red, with a little anger, "Now it is lively outside, and they are all guessing how Senior did it. In their mouths, The predecessor was said to be a primordial soul cultivator who pretended to be a transgender realm. Hehe, that said, it is said that a primordial soul cultivator can change a sect like Liu Xiazong''s name and elder in one day, except for the little girl Who will believe it?"


    "Don''t put a high hat on me."


    Zhou Shu was still smiling, but with a serious look suddenly, he bowed to Lin Zhu, "Lin Zhu, I wouldn''t be able to do it without you. This time, most of the success is your credit."


    Indeed, if he hadn''t used the teleportation formation to enter Liuxiazong, things would never go smoothly, and it would be difficult to say whether he could break the formation.


    Lin Zhu was taken aback, and quickly stepped back, "Senior, this little woman can''t afford it."


    Zhou Shu turned around and stopped in front of her again, "If you can''t stand it, it''s your credit. I''m naturally grateful."


    Lin Zhu escaped several times and couldn''t escape. She had to bear it. She pursed her lips and frowned. "Why do seniors want this? It is obviously the little girl''s willingness. If you have to salute this kind of solemnly, the little girl will not Happy."


    She looked calm and not cute.


    Speaking of it, she suffered in the family since she was a child, and was taken in by the Transfiguration Monster Beast. She was in the midst of bandits. She couldn''t survive without scheming. She calculated everything carefully and calculated for anyone. It was just in front of Zhou Shu. The nature of the heart is natural, the true feelings are always revealed, and the attitude of a child.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t be upset, I also really thank you, I can''t think of another way without you, and things won''t go so smoothly. If you don''t like it, I won''t thank you next time. "


    "Well, I don''t want to thank you."


    Lin Zhu rejoiced, and then said very seriously, "The little girl is not joking, it is true. The great kindness of seniors to the little girl can be repaid by more than one formation? If the little girl wants to thank, thank you in this life. But here comes. In short, no matter what the senior wants the little girl to do, the little girl will do her best, even if she is dead, she is happy, but she just doesn''t want to hear senior''s thanks."


    As she spoke, her expression became extremely solemn, and she stared at Zhou Shu with clear eyes, staying still for a long time, as if waiting for him to answer.


    Although Zhou Shu didn''t quite understand this thought, he didn''t feel warm in his heart, "Well, I promise you, it''s up to you."


    "Hehe."


    Lin Zhu laughed and clapped her hands unconsciously, "Senior now has the Liu Xia Sect and changed her name to the Heyin School. I should do what I said before. The little girl will join the Heyin School now."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Let me think about what position I want you to be."


    After thinking about it for a while he said slowly, "As long as you are an elder, you should still concentrate on studying you. You can start classes as much as you have free time and teach the disciples in the school."


    Lin Zhu nodded repeatedly, "Okay, the little girl is very satisfied. I can''t wait when I can go."


    "Don''t worry, are you done with the things here?" Zhou Shu shook his head, "And the Hoyin school hasn''t started yet. You have to stay here for a while until I find a suitable mountain. After all, The things you study are very important, and you must not leak them out."


    "Oh," Lin Zhu said disappointedly, "the little girl here will take care of it as soon as possible, but on the Heyin faction, let the little girl also help."


    Lin Zhu''s enthusiasm made Zhou Shu somewhat unexpected, but he nodded and agreed, making Lin Zhu happy for a while.


    "By the way, Lin Zhu, I have something for you."


    Zhou Shu thought of something and walked quickly into the house.


    "Oh," Lin Zhu followed, stepping along, only whispering, "I said that I can''t thank you. I just said that and I forgot, Senior, you really don''t speak credit..."


    Not sure why she was so entangled in this, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Don''t worry, it''s not thanks, it has nothing to do with this matter, it is something I prepared to give you before, but I was too busy before."


    "The little girl wants, what is it? The elixir is not needed."


    Lin Zhu quickly agreed and explained, "After the seniors trained their physical aptitudes and added the Shanghai Lingzhu, the little girl now has sea water and her cultivation base will enter the country very quickly. Maybe she can have babies in a few years. No elixir is used."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, "So fast?"


    Lin Zhu nodded, "Hehe, it''s all the credit of seniors." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 816: 10 days passed

    phone-reading


    It is true.


    Speaking of Lin Zhu��s current aptitude, it may only be a little worse than Zhou Shu. She was originally a demon cultivator, and the demon beast technique she practiced, and she also has the spirit of the sea, the sea spirit pearl, and the sea spirit pearl, which are perfectly adapted to the technique. Moisturizing, repairing and upgrading the golden core in the golden core day and night, in the long run, it will definitely make the golden core level reach the sixth grade, of course, the seventh-grade is impossible, and now it is carefree, and you can practice in the sea for a long time. Not too much.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, but couldn''t help but nodded, happy for her, "It''s really good. The suffering you suffered before is now worth it."


    "It''s all right now, but there is no predecessor, the little girl is still in a sea of ??suffering, and there is no hope."


    Lin Zhu shook her head and looked at Zhou Shu with a slightly cautious expression, "It can be said that there is no little girl without a senior, so no matter what the senior wants a little girl to do, the little girl will agree to it, and willingly."


    She said this for the second time.


    Zhou Shu moved slightly in his heart, nodded, and said warmly, "What do you want me to say like this? It''s up to you. Just do what you want. I will try my best to follow your meaning."


    "Hehe, seniors don''t have to be so serious, the little girl didn''t ask seniors to do anything," Lin Zhu laughed again, really unpredictable, "senior, what do you want to give the little girl?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s not a spiritual thing, this thing is not bad for you."


    He took out a bottle of soul fluid and handed it over.


    Lin Zhu took it and looked at it for a while, "This is..."


    Zhou Shu explained again, "...is a very good thing, try to absorb it, it is good for you."


    Lin Zhu was very happy, and nodded repeatedly, "Ah, there is such a good thing. The little girl is worried about the spirit and consciousness. It is always not enough. Recently, I have seen too many formations, and my head is confused. This soul of senior Liquid, but it was a great help!"


    "Hold it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I should go, too. Tomorrow I will give you the Holly Faction Talisman. Then you will go to the Holly Faction and get to know you."


    "it is good."


    Lin Zhu nodded, did not say much, watched Zhou Shu leave, speechless for a long while.


    Some days thereafter.


    Liu Xiazong is very peaceful, and the transition from Liu Xiazong to Heyin school is also very smooth. In fact, Zhou Shu is already very proficient in this kind of thing. To meet everyone''s needs, he gathered several measures that are beneficial to his disciples. A lot of people''s hearts have been gained, and most of the disciples have now recognized the Holland School and the status of Zhou Shu and several elders. Although there are still many waiting and watching, they can''t affect the overall situation.


    During this time, although the past Liu Xiazong disciples changed their views on Zhou Shu, it was also the process of Zhou Shu''s selection of disciples.


    Any sect has such a big change, there will be some liquidation. What makes Zhou Shu very satisfied is that there are few people who need liquidation.


    Indeed, the roots of Liu Xia Sect are not bad, otherwise he would not choose to be the guest of Liu Xia Sect before. Most of the disciples are good or normal cultivators, only a few have been influenced by Xie Qinxin and her cronies. Remove it and it''s fine.


    Resolute and resolute, in line with Zhou Shu''s usual style, within ten days, Liu Xiazong''s appearance was completely different from before.


    After a period of time steadily, the Heyin School of Qingyuan Mountains can be moved over.


    At the same time as the internal reorganization, various rumors also inevitably spread, what Liuxiazong Patriarch is present, Liu Xiazong actually has a Huashen monk, Zhou Shu defeated the Huashen monk, Xie Qinxin was killed, etc., for a time, in Lingyu City The spread was very heated.


    It��s not surprising that Zhou Shu never expected these things to become eternal secrets. After all, Yoyo��s mouth can��t be stopped at any time. Even if those who swore don��t say it, there are others who will say it, no matter what. No matter whether you show off or show off, a few words will always be leaked out, and those who are willing to guess can also guess eight or nine.


    However, these messages are no longer a problem for Zhou Shu.


    If it were passed out at that time, he would be suspected of oppressing Liu Xiazong, and it would lead to the joint opposition of many forces and practitioners in Lingyu City, not just a Hongyezong, but now it is done, and there is a buffer time for these few days. Those forces want to oppose it, and they have to consider it carefully. Now the Dutch School has been integrated and there are no loopholes for them to drill.


    Everyone was talking in the streets and alleys of Lingyu City.


    "It turns out that Liuxia Sect is so strong, and there are all the ancestors, as well as the cultivators of the gods..."


    "Zongmen, they are always hidden. They are not willing to reveal their true strength, but they must not be underestimated. Otherwise, why can Liu Xiazong occupy and manage the sect for so many years?"


    "No matter how strong it is, it will also be taken over by Zhou Shu. Have you heard that? I heard that even the cultivator of God Transformation was convinced and was willing to let Zhou Shu serve as the first elder. Isn''t Zhou Shu better than God Transformation?


    "Obviously, even in the Divine Transformation Realm, you can''t enter the Liuxia Sect inexplicably. Their formation is very strong, but to Zhou Shu, it is like no defense. If the formation is fully opened, I really don''t believe anyone can be there. Liu Xiazong was cast down in Lingyu City."


    "What is Zhou Shu''s background?"


    "Who knows, the current Liu Xia Sect must be gone anyway, and it will be called the Heyin School in the future."


    "Hey, he is so strong, he doesn''t know how to treat us, if he is more ruthless than Liu Xiazong, it''s over."


    "He dare, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t do anything in the city, and there are so many forces in the city, if he is offended, everyone will not recommend him, even if he is strong, it is impossible to continue to get the position of managing the sect."


    "Yes, just walk around."


    In Hongye Zong, people are panicking.


    In the chamber Lin Xingyuan looked miserable, and seemed to be several hundred years old.


    The elders on the side were similar, their complexions dark as the bottom of a pot, fixedly looking at the chair, not knowing what to say.


    Someone sighed, "Hey, I didn''t expect Zhou Shu to be so strong now!"


    Someone agreed, "Although they are rumors, they all come from the original practitioners of Liu Xia Sect. The credibility is very high. It is incredible that Zhou Shu defeated the cultivator of God."


    Some people were not convinced, "I think that the cultivator of God has colluded with him, deliberately acted in a scene, and then manipulated Zhou Shu behind the scenes."


    "Is there a difference?"


    Lin Xingyuan sighed for a long time, "Whether it''s Zhou Shu or the Huashen monk, the current Liuxia Sect...No, the Heyin Sect is not something we can provoke."


    Someone shook his head, "Hey, I don''t know how he will deal with us. I knew that he would not kill Zhou Shu at the beginning. It has caused so much trouble and it hasn''t been cleaned for more than ten years."


    "Even if he is strong, he may not be able to cover the sky with one hand."


    Someone said in a cry, "You can''t do anything in Lingyu City, and the management of the sect is recommended by everyone. As long as we work together with others and work in concert with the outside world, we will definitely be able to drive him and the Heyin faction out of Lingyu City!"


    Lin Xingyuan showed some condensedness and nodded, "It''s true. If we let go of the sect and use all the resources in the sect to gain the favor of other forces and many casual cultivators, it is possible to achieve this. "


    Halfway through, he looked at a few monks and slowly said, "But, are you sure you still want to continue with Zhou Shu? If he wins again this time, our Red Leaf Sect may be completely over, and Like Liu Xiazong, he can''t turn himself over again. Do you really want to do this?"


    The monks fell silent, and no one spoke. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 817: Anti-week alliance

    phone-reading


    Lingyucheng, Heyin school, group.


    The group is one of the main peaks of Lingyu City. The top of the peak is covered with snow all the year round and it is like white jade, hence the name.


    In a hall, Zhou Shu is busy.


    Lin Zhu walked in quickly, shook his head and said, "Senior, you''re still busy. I haven''t seen you rest these days, so did your cultivation fall back?"


    Zhou Shu raised his head and smiled at her, "Fortunately, it''s almost done, things will be less after today."


    In these ten days, he had never been so busy before, and indeed there was no time for Breath to practice.


    Liu Xiazong��s name was changed. There were a lot of things to deal with, such as allocating mountain peaks, internal relations, etc. It took a lot of time to heal Hao Siyun''s injuries, and there were also many things accumulated in Haizhonglou, and they should not be left behind. Run, can''t wait to have a clone, where there is time to practice.


    "Lin Zhu, is your Xixia Peak ready?"


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded, "Okay, but the little girl has changed her name and will be called Shen Xingfeng from now on."


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a while, and then he understood, "You are reminding yourself that you should be cautious about what you are studying."


    "Hehe, senior knows little girls," Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu and smiled knowingly. "Senior don''t worry, although the formation is not finished, the current double formation is already strong enough, except for senior, I believe No one else can get in."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, I''ll go see you later."


    Lin Zhu''s matter is the top priority of the Heyin School. It is related to the future. No mistake can be made. He will probe it carefully with his spiritual consciousness, and feel relieved.


    "Okay, the little girl will bring things here in a while, and she will live here in the future."


    Lin Zhu nodded gently, and said to herself, "Although there is less aura here and the place is much smaller, the little girl still feels that it is better to be in the sect. After all, the outside is outside. Only the sect can feel at home. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is the best, so you can stay at ease and don''t worry about other things."


    Lin Zhu grinned, "I see, senior."


    At this time, the disciple''s voice came from outside the door, "Elder Zhou, there are two Supreme Elders asking to see you."


    "Come in."


    Zhou Shu responded.


    The two figures floated in together, stood still, and saluted Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "Elder Ning and Elder Lu, are there important things? Why did they come together?"


    Lv Xiaoxian smiled, "I met Elder Ning at the foot of the peak, and we came up together. We discussed before, and she and I said the same thing."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded lightly without saying much.


    Zhou Shu walked down, showing a bit dignified, "If the elder has anything important, please tell me."


    Lu Xiaoxian nodded and began to speak seriously, "Elder Zhou has been busy recently, maybe I don''t know the situation in the city. The current situation is very unfavorable for our Dutch school..."


    The change of Liuxiazong''s name caused a lot of panic among many people in Lingyu City, especially some forces. Seeing Zhou Shu''s attitude towards Hongyezong, they were worried that the benefits they received from Liuxiazong would change, so they started to act... It is said that many forces have united, and they are still attracting many casual repair city residents in Lingyu City. They plan to oppose Zhou Shu��s Dutch school together, and plan to initiate an action to elect and manage the sect in advance. The management position is taken down, and then a Liuxia Zong is rebuilt. Everyone can share resources and get great benefits.


    "If Elder Zhou goes outside, he will see many slogans of''Overthrow the Dutch School and Rebuild Liuxia School.''"


    She said very solemnly, with worry on her face, "I heard that they named it Anti-Zhou Alliance. Obviously, they came directly facing you, Elder Zhou. There are at least ten monks in total, which should not be underestimated. "


    "Slogan, anti-week alliance?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize that he laughed. He didn''t pay attention to the outside situation these days and he created an anti-Zhou alliance. The reaction speed of these people is really fast, and the slogan, alliance? This world is no different from the past. We all know that we should incite the masses first and then profit from it.


    He shook his head and said disdainfully, "Hongyezong is the leader, right?"


    Lu Xiaoxian shook her head and said, "No, Hongye Sect is not much. They closed the formation just like us and forbid the practitioners to enter. It seems to be preventing us."


    "They just learned well."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, if Hongyezong made another visit to ask for guilt, he wouldn''t mind letting Lin Zhu do the teleportation formation again, "Is that the Xuanlingzong?"


    Xuan Lingzong is a force outside Lingyu City, has been coveting the position of managing the sect. Seeing that Liu Xiazong is gone, but Zhou Shu has taken the lead, he is very unwilling.


    "Elder Zhou is right," Lu Xiaoxian showed a hint of consternation. "It was they who initiated it. A dozen forces have already joined, and some of the former affiliated forces of Liu Xiazong are all included."


    "The last debt hasn''t been collected yet, this time something happened again, and it happened to be settled together."


    Zhou Shu curled his mouth slightly to bring out a trace of contempt, "They want to squeeze into Lingyu City, to overthrow the Lotus Sect and rebuild Liuxia Sect, but they are looking at the opportunity to grab the position. Unfortunately, they misunderstood. There will be no chance."


    Lu Xiaoxian asked suspiciously, "Elder Zhou, listening to you say that, already has a plan to deal with them?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "You must first settle in the outside world. Now that the inside has been integrated, it''s time to go outside... If they wait a few more days, they may not be able to divide it. Drinking soup, really impatient."


    "It turns out that Elder Zhou had long ago thoughts, and I was a little worried."


    Lu Xiaoxian looked at Zhou Shu''s well-established appearance, and her heart was relaxed. It would take her a year to condense the essence of fire, but now she just wants to be stable.


    Zhou Shu quickly shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "What Elder Lu said, he is a model of the sect, but don��t worry too much, just leave these little things to me. You can take care of your own business, as soon as possible. It��s the best to improve strength."


    "I know, I will retire first."


    Lu Xiaoxian nodded and bowed, and then walked out.


    Zhou Shu looked at Ning Xuanqing and smiled, "Why haven''t you spoken?"


    "Let you talk, I have nothing to say, since Zhou Shu you have a way, I don''t bother to worry about it, anyway, there will be no trouble, right?"


    Ning Xuanqing stepped forward, with a slight movement in his eyes, jokingly, "Also, when will you be able to come over, I can''t wait any longer. You are too embarrassed to let me wait for you at Yulin Peak every day."


    Zhou Shu showed helplessness and nodded, "I know, but it''s still a few days away. I''m really too busy now."


    "Earlier, you know, too many questions are holding back but it''s uncomfortable."


    Ning Xuanqing gave Zhou Shu a meaningful look, then turned and left.


    "Elder Ning is very interesting."


    Lin Zhu looked outside the door and said suddenly.


    "She wants me to talk about Fu Dao together, but there is really no time now. I only have to wait until the matter is over." Zhou Shu smiled, "Let''s go, go to your place and have a look. I''ll be out of town later."


    "Hmm. Out of town?" (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 818: A little excited

    phone-reading


    "Leader Zheng, Zhou Shu seems to be out of town!"


    In a secret room, a Golden Core Cultivator ran in quickly, looking anxiously.


    "You are still out of town at this time, right?"


    The monks in the room all looked stunned, and the monk sitting in the middle stood up with a bit of excitement on his face, "Is it right?"


    The Golden Core Cultivator nodded vigorously, "Absolutely not. The city from the south gate looks like it is going to the Profound Spirit Sect."


    "Xuanlingzong, I want to go to my site, hehe, I really don''t know how to live or die."


    The standing monk stroked his beard and smiled, the wrinkles were squeezed into a ball, and his eyes were almost invisible.


    This monk was called Zheng Bude, who was the Supreme Elder of Xuan Lingzong. This time the Anti-Zhou Alliance was led by him, and several elders of Xuan Lingzong were the main force.


    A monk was taken aback and asked suspiciously, "Leader Zheng, are you planning to surround him?"


    Another monk shook his head, "No, Zhou Shu is not even afraid of transforming the gods, and we can''t do anything. We might as well take advantage of him to go to Liuxiazong to take a look. If we find Any loophole is good."


    "Jade Taoist, Xu Qianzhi, the two are really too cautious."


    Zheng Bude shook his head and said slowly, "The opportunity cannot be missed, and the loss will never come again. Right now is a perfect opportunity. If we gather and kill Zhou Shu directly, Liu Xiazong will be within easy reach! Said Zhou Shu is not afraid of transforming gods. Cultivator, it��s impossible to think about it. There is such a miracle in the world of cultivating immortals. It must be a lie fabricated by the disciples of Liu Xiazong. He is very strong, but at most it is better than ordinary Yuan Ying cultivators. We do. Ten monks!"


    For a moment, the monks fell silent.


    There is a monk''s way," the leader Zheng said is also reasonable, but the old man feels that it is better to be prudent. We now have a grasp of most of the situation. There is really no need to take risks. As long as we draw in more casual cultivators, we can let the patrons and Hongyezong went to oppose Zhou Shu together, so why rush it too quickly."


    "Old Bai''s words are bad."


    The cultivator Zong Guangzhi of the Xuan Lingzong shook his head, "Would old Bai not hear that''one who travels a hundred miles is half 90''? Although we have the upper hand, we have 80.90% hope, but we only walked halfway. Ah, if you are a little careless, your success will fall short. It is better to take Zhou Shu directly and finish all the work, and save the trouble later, and if we draw in some casual cultivation, the more benefits we will get in the future, Old Bai , I��m afraid you may not be able to cultivate at Liuli Peak at that time."


    Zheng Bude looked at Mr. Bai, his eyes flashed, "Old Bai, the fewer people, the better we are, do you not know this simple truth?"


    Another monk also persuaded, "Liu Xiazong''s three thousand years of accumulation, we have more than a dozen people, and we must be able to get a lot of Yuanshi. Such a good opportunity must not be missed."


    The old man thought for a moment and nodded, "It makes sense for some of you to say this. I just follow the leader''s will."


    A group of monks discussed for a while, but many of them agreed with Zheng Bude''s proposal.


    Zheng Bude nodded with satisfaction, "Since everyone agrees, it''s so decided. Let''s set off now. The old man has just bought a moon shuttle, and now it''s in handy at night."


    "Lunar shuttle?"


    A monk was shocked, "It is said that it is a unique flying magic weapon from Emei. It can absorb the power of the moon on its own, not to mention the speed, and it can hide the breath at night, even if it is a god, you may not be able to find it, Lord Zheng, You are so hidden."


    "There are all these magic weapons. As the leader, who is it for you?"


    Zheng Bude showed some pride, "Where, where, it''s nothing."


    In fact, in order to buy this moon shuttle, he spent hundreds of years of savings and offended many monks. After he got it, he couldn''t make full use of it. However, as long as he can show his status and show off in time, it is worth it.


    The Jade Taoist said, "Everyone has a good journey, the old man will have something to do, so I won''t go. If the leader removes the old man from his name, that is what the old man deserves."


    "How good is this."


    "It is good to advance and retreat together."


    "I won''t listen to the orders of the leader, what do you want, Jade Taoist!"


    Several monks looked at Jade Taoist and were quite puzzled.


    "Forget it, the different ways are not conspiring," Zheng Bude shook his head, a sullen flicker flashed in his eyes, "Jade Taoist, you can do it yourself."


    "let''s go!"


    Zheng Bude walked out the door first, and the monks behind slowly followed, only the Jade Taoist stayed.


    He sighed secretly and thought, "How can others be unprepared when they go out of the city at this time, although the old man also feels that Zhou Shu has no ability to compete with the cultivators of the gods, but...people can always not be too confident, especially When the big interests are in front of you."


    Six hours later.


    Thousands of miles without anyone, in the wilderness, Zhou Shu flew very fast.


    His goal when he left the city was the Xuan Lingzong, who had chased him down before, but this time he came to provoke the Heyin Sect again, just to calculate the old and new accounts together.


    Catching the thieves and the king has always been Zhou Shu''s favorite strategy. After the leader is resolved, any alliance will naturally loosen up, and it will be just around the corner.


    At this time, a smile appeared inexplicably at the corner of his mouth, "Is this a surprise? I never thought they would chase it out. It seems that they have completely dizzy because of Liu Xiazong''s status and resources."


    His divine consciousness is stronger than many cultivators, although Zheng Bude''s lunar shuttle is hidden deeply , it still clearly falls in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    Soon after leaving the city, he found the Lunar Shuttle, and knew that the Anti-Zhou Alliance came out to chase him, and he also had cares in his heart.


    He deliberately slowed down a little bit, keeping the distance that the moon shuttle could see but couldn''t catch up, until he found a suitable place to move away from Lingyu City, he quietly slowed down and let the moon shuttle and his The distance gets closer and closer.


    On the light yellow moon shuttle.


    The monks stared at Zhou Shu below, all with bitter expressions.


    "This guy, if you don''t say anything else, it''s really too good to fly!"


    "Yes, especially since he can maintain such a fast speed, he is really strong."


    "Is it fast? There is a big gap between this speed and the cultivator of the **** transformation. I haven''t seen the cultivator of the **** transformation. Now I feel more relieved. He is just a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Stage."


    "That''s true, it''s still what the leader Zheng said is right. Anyone who is not afraid of the cultivator of the gods is a silly thing that the disciples of Liu Xiazong are scared."


    "Leader Zheng is still resourceful, you can see through it at a glance!"


    Listening to everyone''s flattery, Zheng Bude nodded slightly, smiled without saying a word, the pride on his face seemed to evaporate, and his entire face was glowing.


    "If you work harder, you will be able to catch up immediately. From then on, you will destroy Zhou Shu, seize Liu Xia Sect, obtain Lingyu City management qualification, Xuan Ling Sect has reached the top, and the old man is admired. It is really exciting to think about it!"


    He was dark and cool, with a little beard twirling at the same time, beautifully.


    Soon.


    "Leader Zheng, coming soon, we will surpass him soon!"


    Zheng Bude stood up suddenly and shouted, "Everyone stand in their positions, and be prepared for their own magic weapons, hit him by surprise, and we must not let him escape!"


    "Yes!" (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 819: 1 win 9

    phone-reading


    The dark sky seemed to suddenly split a hole.


    A pale yellow moonlight shone from it, and it was falling beside Zhou Shu. Then, the moonlight faded away, and there were ten more monks around Zhou Shu.


    The nine monks each stood still and surrounded Zhou Shu in all directions without dead ends.


    Looking around, Zhou Shu showed a trace of amazement, "Huh?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Zheng Bude was holding a spear in his hand, and a chrysanthemum smiled on his face, "Zhou Shu, don''t you think? You have nowhere to run!"


    "Not bad!"


    "Go to heaven and earth, no one can save you!"


    "Dare to seize Liuxia Sect and commit such a heinous crime. Today, all of my cultivators in Lingyucheng will walk the way for the sky and eradicate you, a person who is a disaster for the city and the people!"


    "Our Anti-Zhou Alliance will take you to sacrifice the flag!"


    The monks held the magic weapons they were good at, staring at Zhou Shu and shouting loudly.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be a little frightened, arching his hands around, "You fellows, have you misunderstood something? Why don''t you use a knife and a gun if you have something?"


    "Misunderstanding!"


    Zheng Bude paused with both feet, and a sluggish breath instantly emanated, "Don''t give him a chance, come on!"


    The Nao Tu Jue, the upper-level method of the Mud Jue, is driven by the elemental force and has a very strong restriction ability. It is an extremely rare method and it is not easy to learn. Speaking of which, Nao Tu Jue can be regarded as Zheng Bude''s best skill. It can often reduce the opponent''s strength by using it first every time.


    Seeing Zhou Shu struggling to walk, a lot of disdain appeared at the corners of his mouth. Obviously, it worked again this time.


    The spear in his hand was brilliantly brilliant, turned into a hundred streams of light, and shot towards Zhou Shuji.


    At the same time, the other monks were not to be outdone, and each offered their best magic weapons and techniques.


    This is the power of nine people and nine monks.


    Suddenly, within a few miles, she was completely enveloped by the mighty power, dimmed, with noisy momentum, and could never see or hear a trace of the outside scene.


    In the few hours of the Lunar Shuttle, the monks all discussed, and when they met Zhou Shu, how everyone should shoot, what techniques to use, and how to cooperate, all were carefully planned and looked perfect.


    The cultivators were also full of confidence. They only felt that this kind of siege would have to lose a few layers of skin even for the cultivators, not to mention Zhou Shu?


    Their expressions were extremely eager, especially Zheng Bude, his eyes were red, and he seemed to have seen Zhou Shu torn apart.


    Suddenly.


    The air quieted down.


    Wan Lai was silent, as if time had stopped, and there was no sound anymore.


    The monks looked stunned, staring at the middle dumbfounded, completely unaware of what happened.


    Their vitality seemed to have disappeared suddenly, and so did their divine consciousness. On the ground, there were a pile of magic weapons and talisman, lost the master''s manipulation, like scrap iron.


    So the multiple powers are gone, where did they go?


    Zhou Shu in the middle didn''t even look at them, as if there was no one beside him, his expression was extremely focused, only staring at the sword in his hand and the big hole several meters in radius under the sword.


    The hole was dark blue, bottomless, and it didn''t know where it came from. It suddenly appeared there, like a clear blue eye, looking at the monks around, making the monks feel terrified from the bottom of their hearts.


    "What''s the matter, what did you do?"


    "Where is our strength?"


    "Magic weapon, why are you not obedient, this..."


    The cultivators were at a loss. They had never encountered such a situation before and didn''t know what to do. Only Zheng Bude shouted, "Go on!"


    Without waiting for others to speak, he summoned his strength, waving his sleeves on display, two strands of vitality, like a dragon, rolled towards Zhou Shu.


    However, something unexpected happened. Yuan Li hadn��t even touched Zhou Shu, so he changed direction and went straight into the hole. It disappeared in a flash. Like before, it was swallowed, with no trace. Did not stay.


    "You...what kind of magic trick is this! Give back my vitality!"


    Zheng Bude looked terrified, staring at the hole, not knowing what to say.


    His face was pale, his previous leisurely self-confidence was completely invisible, and his godless eyes swayed back and forth, as if he had seen the most terrifying demon.


    The other two Xuan Lingzong cultivators gritted their teeth and shouted, "No matter what the magic formula is, it will not last long if it is so powerful. He is trying his best to maintain the hole. It will not last long. Everyone will continue to fight. !"


    As they said, they continued their attacks, Yuan Li kept on, but apparently, as soon as Yuan Li approached Zhou Shu, he was swallowed up without a trace.


    When the other monks saw this situation, they didn''t think about continuing to attack Zhou Shu, they were all thinking about how to escape.


    Living in Lingyu City is too easy, I don''t know how to fight hard for a long time. In this situation, the first idea is to run away instead of continuing to fight. After all, no matter how great the benefits are, the life is small.


    "If you want, then give it back to you."


    Zhou Shu suddenly turned around and fixedly looked at Zheng Bude and the other two monks of Xuan Lingzong with cold eyes.


    As soon as the voice fell, three deep blue pillars of Yuanli suddenly jumped out of the blue hole. The Yuanli was as solid as the substance, as if it was still shining with a metallic luster.


    As Yuan Li jumped out, the sea-like divine consciousness followed. With Zhou Shu as the center, waves were stacked one after another, and in an instant, the nine monks were wrapped up in reverse.


    At such a close distance, there is no chance to escape.


    Zhou Shu''s powerful spiritual knowledge spread, and the audience was shocked. The monks looked anxious and wanted to escape, but they seemed unable to move.


    Zheng Bude watched, the blue Yuanli passed directly through his chest, and he couldn''t speak anymore. He was knocked out a few miles away, and then burst into explosion, completely devoid of flesh and blood~www.novelhall.com ~ The soul is gone.


    The other two Xuan Lingzong cultivators also had the same result, they were pierced by Yuan Li and blasted to pieces.


    As Zhou Shu took the sword, the blue hole disappeared quickly, and there was no trace, as if it had never appeared.


    Zhou Shu secretly suppressed the empty and restless Nascent Soul, withdrew his consciousness, looked around coldly, and said lightly, "Do you still want to deal with me, Anti-Zhou Alliance?"


    "Do not����"


    "Absolutely dare not..."


    The remaining six monks looked at Zhou Shu and shook their heads in panic.


    The strength that Zhou Shu showed now far exceeded their expectations. They were completely shocked and convinced. Even if someone came to instigate and provoke them, they would never dare to oppose Zhou Shu again.


    "Just go back to Lingyu City, and learn more about current affairs in the future, and you will benefit from less contact with outsiders. If you let you go this time, it may not be the next time."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, as if to wave a few flies away, and his tone was also like an order, while those monks who were usually above all looked terrified, as if they didn''t feel at all, they couldn''t help but nodded.


    "Yes, Elder Zhou is right."


    "We shouldn''t believe in Xuanlingzong credulously. It''s all our fault, and we won''t do it anymore."


    "Elder Zhou is magnanimous and powerful, and he is the only one in Lingyu City. It would be great for you to take charge of Lingyu City."


    A group of people bowed, fearing Zhou Shu would go back, picked up the magic weapon on the ground, and ran away in a hurry. They flew away in an instant.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, stretched out his hand, and the moon shuttle directly descended in mid-air and landed in front of him.


    Lost the owner, naturally became a thing of no owner.


    "It''s a good thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, got into the lunar shuttle, and as soon as he sat cross-legged, his complexion turned pale and pale. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 820: Eye of the Ruins

    phone-reading


    It is said that there is a sea eye on the bottom of the four seas, which is not bottomless, and the water of the world cannot fill it.


    No one knows the location of that sea eye, but many immortal cultivators have gone in. It is said that there is another world connected there. That world is mysterious and terrifying, but there may be the secret of ascension to immortality.


    That��s right, this sea eye also has a famous name in the world of Xiuxian����Guixu, Guixu, which is also the rumored secret realm of ascending immortals. The entrance of the secret realm is at the old site of Kunlun, between the four continents, and it appears from time to time. .


    Why did you say this suddenly? It was because of the sword technique Zhou Shu used before.


    The Blue Hole is the seventh style of Treading Sea Sword Art. "Eye of Returning to the Market" is also the most mysterious style of Treading Sea Sword Art. The true person of Treading Sea has integrated all his understanding and understanding of Guixu and the sea into the first. The seven forms make it extra powerful and mysterious.


    The Eye of Returning Ruins is a sword art that can challenge more and more levels. It has the effect of devouring all power, whether it is spiritual power or divine consciousness, and can mobilize the swallowed power to counterattack. According to the strength of the user, the power The ability is also different, and of course there are other effects, but Zhou Shu can''t show it without comprehending the sword intent.


    However, the consumption of the Eye of Guixu was also extremely high. After a few breaths, it almost emptied Zhou Shu''s Yuan Ying, and the sea of ??consciousness was also barren.


    It was also because Zhou Shu��s spiritual consciousness was strong enough to be able to exert a lot of the power of the sword art, completely taking over the attacks of the nine monks, killing three people, frightening the audience, and changing to another Nascent Soul Realm. Monk, I''m afraid I won''t be able to use it, but even Zhou Shu doesn''t have the ability to do it again.


    "It''s really not a normal consumption. It''s the same as the third change used in the condensing veins before. It''s just more. You don''t necessarily use it once a day. The seventh formula is probably only for the gods. If you want to use it in the future, you must Be cautious."


    Sitting in the moon ring shuttle, Zhou Shu sighed, took out a primordial stone, took a drop of soul fluid, and recovered.


    He left the six monks in Lingyu City without rushing to exterminate them. He had his considerations. First, he was not a bloodthirsty person. He was so instinct. Second, the monks outside Lingyu City were killed when they were killed. Protect Lingyu City, but the monks in Lingyu City cannot be killed casually. It is not good for the lotus faction who wants to stay in Lingyu City for a long time. Third, if you get the title of indiscriminate killing in Lingyu City, the entire Dongsheng Prefecture can also Knowing that it is very detrimental to his future cultivation of immortals. Fourth, he needs these people to go back. As long as they just say a few words, they can remind those who still want to be unruly and don''t be stupid.


    After a few hours, Zhou Shu gradually recovered. Only then did he control the lunar shuttle and head back to Lingyu City.


    "What a good thing."


    Looking around in the moon ring, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but admire in secret.


    It is indeed the unique magic weapon of the big sect. It is exquisite but atmospheric. It can be clearly seen from the runes. The runes are neatly arranged, and it is clear at a glance. The refiner will not show off skills, and there is no need for complicated charms in simple places. Wen, it''s harder to say it than complicated.


    It is different from the magic weapons of the ancient times. It has a completely different feeling. One is mysterious and complex, which makes people feel mysterious, and the other is clear and concise. It seems to have some traces of industrialization, but they are all very ingenious and worthy of repeated contemplation.


    "It is said that what Emei is best at is the power of Xingyue, and we can see a lot from the magic weapon."


    The soft moonlight sprinkled on the top of the half-moon shuttle, and after many transformations of the runes, it gradually became the driving force for the moon shuttle to move forward.


    It''s rare to see such a magic weapon, Zhou Shu couldn''t help being fascinated, and before he knew it, he had already returned to Lingyu City.


    He dropped the magic weapon and walked slowly into the city with a calm expression. When he saw Zhou Shu''s guards and repairmen, except for the disciples of the Heyin School, they couldn''t help but look shocked, and hurriedly walked away, lest they be seen by Zhou Shu.


    Swipe the divine consciousness and understand the problem.


    The slogans that were originally posted everywhere are basically invisible, and there are cultivators gathering in twos and threes everywhere.


    "The anti-week alliance has collapsed."


    "Just ten days after it was established, it collapsed. It was completely broken. Yesterday the Anti-Zhou Alliance wanted to block Zhou Shu. It was nine-to-one. I thought it was settled, but it turned out that the leader and two Xuanlingzong monks, both Died in Zhou Shu''s hands."


    "This Zhou Shu, it''s really... I really didn''t show any mercy when I started. I joined the Anti-Zhou Alliance on an impulse before, what should I do? If he is liquidated, I have no chance of resisting. Lingyucheng can''t wait. Go down."


    "Where can you go if you can''t stay? Where can you have such a good spiritual vein?"


    "Good spiritual veins are not used by others, now Hongyezong has closed the sect too..."


    "Let��s just watch the changes, maybe something has changed, and Zhou Shu only killed the few who took the lead, and the other monks didn��t move. He also asked them to return to Lingyu City and made it clear that he would not do any more. He was not good. Killer."


    "Isn''t it difficult for the cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm to deal with? How could it fall into Zhou Shu''s hands, like cutting vegetables?"


    "Who knows."


    "If you stand against Yuan Ying, you have to work hard when you see people, and you will blew yourself up if you don��t agree. Others are naturally afraid of you and say you are not easy to deal with, but these Yuan Ying... must be afraid of death. If you work hard, you may not lose. It''s so miserable."


    The discussion fell in Zhou Shu''s ears, he only smiled, and then went to the Heyin School.


    An hour later, many jade boards of the same size appeared in the streets and alleys of Lingyucheng, and the jade boards were full of words.


    In front of every jade board, there were cultivators standing full, and every cultivator''s eyes widened, revealing an incredulous face.


    "From next month, the Dutch school will officially open the sect. Compared with the previous Liuxia Sect, the area opened this time is much larger. There are more than a dozen peaks. I am afraid that it can accommodate a half of Lingyu City. The cultivator has practiced."


    "Yes, even Xi Yunfeng can go to practice ~ www.novelhall.com~ The concentration of spiritual energy there is only a little less than that of Liulifeng, which is great."


    "What''s more rare is that the price of cultivation is also much less, and the spiritual stone needed is less than half of the original..."


    "Don''t worry about cultivation, you see, the status of the disciple of the Heyin School of Ke Qing, the treatment is quite good!"


    "I''ve only heard of Elder Ke Qing, where are the disciples of Ke Qing, are you wrong?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! It is actually true. Heyinpai has six months of free training qualifications every year, 20% discount for all the stores that Heyinpa belongs to, and two free visits to Haizhonglou to eat precious spiritual food every five years. In a competition among Keqing disciples, the winner can get the third and fourth rank high-grade magic weapon... so many benefits, I can''t read it anymore! It is more comfortable than other inner disciples of the sect."


    "With such good things, how can you become a Ke Qing disciple?"


    "It doesn''t look like any conditions are needed. As long as you are a Lingyucheng repairer, you can pass the approval of the Dutch School, and anyone can sign up. The casual repair is preferred. As mentioned above, the repairer who has joined the anti-week alliance can also Registration is treated equally."


    "If there is such a good thing, then I''m going to check it out! Wait, isn''t this jade board fake?"


    "How is it possible? It''s everywhere. The middle of the avenue is very big. Look, there is Zhou Shu''s autograph on it."


    "That''s it, then I must sign up!"


    Watching all this, Zhou Shu had a faint smile on his mouth.


    First capture the thieves and the king, and then Huairou draws in San Xiu, two-pronged approach, in this way, the Heyin School will surely be able to stand firm and develop in Lingyu City.


    (Ps: Thank you for the sky is blue, the horrible doctor, the pages are ill-fated, the evil winds are always supported, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted~) (to be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 821: Hua Lin is here

    phone-reading


    At the same time, within the Heyin School, every disciple also saw the new door rules.


    Compared with the looseness in the past, it is much stricter. The disciples must be stricter and more demanding to not touch the line, but in contrast, the various benefits of the elder disciples have also been improved a lot. The disciples in the sect are even used Yuan Shi was rewarded. In contrast, the previous treatment of Ke Qing disciples was nothing. This made the disciples who had complained about it stopped and seemed to accept it with satisfaction.


    The new sect, the new atmosphere, to let the disciples see the hope of progress, changing the sect rules is the easiest and most effective way.


    Zhou Shu spent a lot of time on this, and finally got a satisfactory result. The current door rules not only pave the way for the current merger, even if the lotus sect is several times larger in the future, there will be a cultivator of the gods, it will be enough to cope.


    Of course, the benefits of the elders and disciples have been greatly improved, and the burden on the sect has also been heavier, but for Zhou Shu, it is not a big problem.


    The assets of Tian Liuzong before, plus the current warehouse of Liu Xiazong without loss, have been enough to support the development of Heyin School for a long time. As for the future, he also has clear plans and methods to obtain long-term reliable resources, such as using Ling There are a large number of high-level spiritual fields in Jade City. The spiritual fields can produce many wealthy spiritual objects. The Liu Xia Sect did not use enough before, but it is different in his hands. He has already done these things; for example, he What I am doing now...


    In an elegant hall of Haizhonglou.


    A table full of jade dew, delicacy and delicacy, luxurious spirit food spirit wine.


    "Friend Hua Dao, I guess you should be there too."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "I was expecting you to come."


    The opposite Hua Lin quickly got up and replied, his expression a little nervous, "Senior Zhou..."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You and I are still called in the old days, don''t have to be so clich��d, I have to rely on fellow Chinese Taoists in many places."


    "Fine, Brother Zhou, haha."


    Hua Lin laughed unconsciously. He came from a family and was the most strict on ethics. This was the first time he called a monk like this.


    The Liuming Mountain changed drastically and the tribulation fell. Hua Lin also saw it with his own eyes. He was worried but had no choice but to leave with others. Afterwards, the news that Zhou Shu might have died in the tribulation made him uncomfortable and disappointed. The best partner he had finally found was lost, which made him very decadent for a while, but he always felt that Zhou Shu would not die like this. How could a person with a tribulation bone be beaten to death by a tribulation. ?


    Not long ago, he finally heard the news that Zhou Shu was still alive, and became excited. He immediately went to the Heyin School and came to Lingyu City along the way.


    Hua Lin stared at Zhou Shu, still a little bit disbelief, with an unbelievable joy on his face, "Knowing that Brother Zhou is still here, the little brother is really relieved... I never expected that Brother Zhou is not only safe, but also more It��s really amazing to further form the Nascent Soul, but I don��t know, the agreement that Brother Zhou and the younger brother made at the time is still counted?"


    "Where does Fellow Hua Dao say, how could it not count?"


    Zhou Shu pretended to be angry and frowned, "I won''t change what I have said, I just look forward to your coming. There are many things that require the help of Fellow Hua Daoist."


    Hearing Zhou Shu��s words, Hua Lin felt a lot more relaxed, "Brother Zhou, just say something. After Liuming Mountain last time, when I returned to the family, the elders in my family valued me a lot and no longer opposed me taking the business road. I still support it vigorously. Now I am considered full of confidence, and I will wait for Brother Zhou to return."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Very well, can you use more resources of the Hua Family?"


    Hua Lin nodded vigorously, "Well, it''s more than ten times more than before."


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You haven''t opened a store? Of course, it''s not a temporary store like Liumingshan."


    "Not yet. To open the first main store of Huabaoxuan, it must be good enough so as not to waste the reputation that Brother Zhou had built before, so I am very cautious."


    Hua Lin nodded, his expression a bit worried, "I want to open a shop in a place like Anti-Sea Five Cities. It is prosperous enough and there are many repairers. I have also been to Wanghai City and Dongling City to observe. It��s difficult. Good locations have long been occupied by big merchants, and they can��t go down at all. Moreover, most of the management sects are connected with big merchants. The new store''s rake is too high, even if it barely opens. How long, instead of smashing the brand, the gain is not worth the loss."


    "These are not problems in Lingyu City."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You are right. The first Huabaoxuan must be good enough, at least it must be comparable to Ruyilou. Just do it, and I will give you the best position, Huabaoxuan. It must be done, and it must be done well."


    "Yes."


    Hua Lin nodded, very firm, "Now that Brother Zhou is here, of course I am not afraid of anything. I have only been here a few days late, and Brother Zhou has already occupied the position of managing the sect. What is there to worry about? What?"


    Zhou Shu asked, "How long does it take to open a Huabao Xuan?"


    Hua Lin thought for a while, "About two months, if it goes well."


    "Then you start to prepare now, if you need someone, I will find a way for you."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, his eyes gleaming, "Do it quickly and well Three months later, Huabaoxuan will hold several consecutive auctions."


    "I know, I will try my best."


    Hua Lin nodded vigorously, then smiled and said, "You don''t need Brother Zhou''s help to find someone. I haven''t waited for Brother Zhou in vain in the past two years. I have made a lot of preparations and found a lot of suitable people."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction, smiled and nodded.


    This meets his requirements. If he just waits for him to come back and does nothing every day, he has to consider whether he wants to continue cooperating with Hua Lin.


    "By the way, the younger brother also has something to ask Brother Zhou for help."


    He looked at Zhou Shu with some worry in his eyes, "Although the family elders support me in developing business, they also have some requirements. They specifically asked the younger brother to bring a few doctors in the family out, saying that they want the younger brother to show them, it is best to use The way of business spreads the way of medicine."


    "I understand what you mean."


    Zhou Shu was thoughtful and suspicious, "What are their qualities and medical skills?"


    Hua Lin showed a bit of pride, "It''s not that the younger brother is boasting, but they are all top juniors of the Chinese family in terms of medical science. They don''t know how better than the younger brother.


    Zhou Shu frowned and said, "The focus is on character."


    Seeing Zhou Shu��s expression, Hua Lin immediately became more serious. ��Don��t worry, there will be absolutely no problems with the character of our Chinese medical practice. People with improper minds must never learn the way of medicine. We know what we are doing. Will not discredit the Hua family and the medical practitioners."


    "That''s very simple," Zhou Shu smiled. "That''s it for opening a medical clinic in Lingyu City."


    "what?"


    Hua Lin was a little excited, but also a little unbelievable, "Opening a medical clinic in Lingyu City, Brother Zhou, is it really okay?"


    He didn''t expect Zhou Shu to promise so simply. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 822: Open a medical hall

    phone-reading


    For many years, there was no medical center in the city of Xiuzhe, and basically the administrators were not allowed to open medical centers in the city.


    As far as the current era is concerned, most of the medical practitioners are mortals, and the practitioners basically rely on self-healing and medicinal pills. They don��t want to fake their hands. They don��t want to believe in medical practice��not surprising. There are many quacks in the world of cultivating immortals, but what is even more frightening is that some medical cultivators are not correct in their minds and deliberately harm people for profit. Some of these things have happened in the world of cultivating immortals, which has caused the practitioners to gradually lose trust in medical cultivation. , The medical hall is almost extinct in the place where the repairers live.


    The fall in the path of medicine has a lot to do with the distrust of the cultivation of immortals.


    This was not the case in the past. In the past, medical practice first cultivated benevolence, and then could practice the path of medicine. If the benevolence is not achieved, you will not be able to teach the path of medicine at all.


    "Since you are assured of their character, coupled with the Chinese medical discipline, there is no reason not to do it, how can you know if you do not do it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said solemnly, "But I want to make it clear that if something goes wrong in the medical clinic, I will definitely pursue it. If it is the responsibility of the Hua family, I will never show mercy."


    Word by word, with sound.


    He allowed the medical center to be opened in Lingyu City, but it didn''t mean to let it go. On the contrary, he would take extra care. This kind of thing is absolutely sloppy. The medical center is not a business. Once an accident occurs, not only the medical center, but the city will also be implicated.


    He is not all right to look for things. If the medical clinic develops smoothly, it will be a great source of money. At the same time, as the first city to open a medical clinic in a thousand years, it will be the first to open up the atmosphere, and it will also have great benefits for Lingyucheng and himself. , Especially in terms of fame, what you can gain in the future will be far more than what you pay now.


    It''s a bet.


    "Brother Zhou, I thank you for the elder of the clan."


    Hua Lin got up and saluted, with a solemn expression, "Brother Zhou, please rest assured. If it is our Hua family medical practitioners who have a problem due to incorrect mentality, we don��t need to punish Brother Zhou. Our Hua family will withdraw from Lingyu City by itself, and Hua Baoxuan will return. Owned by Brother Zhou."


    At this point, you can see the difference between the Hua family and other aristocratic families. For the medical family, nothing is more important than reputation. Previously, they did not want their children to become merchants. This has a lot to do with this, not the elders are staid .


    Zhou Shu quickly lifted Hua Lin up, and said slowly, "I can trust the words of the Hua family, and the Hua Dao friends don��t have to be so nervous. As long as the doctor��s mind is correct, you can take it slowly. I believe the Hua family��s The medical hall will surely be able to do well in Lingyu City, and I will also support it vigorously. If in the future medical practice becomes a holy hand and the golden needle overcomes the calamity, I can also be lightened, ha ha.


    In ancient times, the Hua family was called the Rejuvenating Sacred Hand by the cultivating world. He gained countless benevolence and hopes and returned to the world. When he crossed the catastrophe, the sky was thundering and the sky was full of wind and fire. Dissipated, the world was shocked.


    "Brother Zhou... do this well, I can count on the Chinese parents."


    Hua Lin''s expression became much more relaxed, and he stopped sitting down and said, "Brother Zhou, I won''t say much, I''m going to prepare for Huabaoxuan."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, you come to Haizhonglou in a few days, and I will give you a good position."


    Sending Hualin away, Zhou Shu returned to the elegant hall, and said to Xiao Buming who was beside him, "Lord Xiao, please prepare too. Take out some of the treasures in the Haizhonglou collection and sell them in a few months. Huabaoxuan is run by our Haizhonglou and Huajia, and we must try our best."


    "Well, I will try my best to do it."


    Xiao Buming nodded, glanced at Zhou Shu, and sighed with emotion, "Lord Shu, you are a young and promising person like Louzhu Zhao, but Louzhu Zhao is more radical, but you are a mature and respectful person. With you in the building, I am full of confidence in the future of Haizhonglou."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "The original poster Xiao is too acclaimed, I just did my best, but it''s hard to say whether I can do what I want."


    Xiao Buming said immediately, "It can definitely be done."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Lord Xiao, I should say goodbye too. Could you ask someone to send these spiritual foods to Xuanmen Peak. By the way, Li Xuefeng is now available. Host Xiao can make other arrangements."


    "Oh, I see, I will do it now."


    Xiao Buming agreed, but he looked at Zhou Shu, a little hesitant, as if he wanted to say something and it was hard to say.


    "Lord Xiao, just talk about it."


    Xiao Buming nodded and said slowly, "Shu Lou, it��s not me who talks too much. After all, Miss Lin Zhu is also a demon repair from the East China Sea. It��s fine to keep it in Lixuefeng, but it��s a bit bad to get into the sect. What?"


    "It turned out to be this."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, and then smiled, "Owner Xiao, don''t worry about this. Although she is a demon cultivator, she has a pure and good character. Besides, Zongmen should be inclusive and it doesn''t matter if she stays. "


    Xiao Buming nodded thoughtfully, and only sighed, "I understand that the two posters are free and easy and don''t care about these things, but they are always a little worried. Are we in Lingyucheng... I am also for Haizhonglou and He The music is good, alas."


    He was polite but indifferent to Lin Zhu, and he also had his thoughts. When he said it, he really wanted Lin Zhu to leave.


    As one of the five anti-sea cities, Lingyu City and the East Sea Monster Beasts and Sea Clan��s hatred is as deep as the East Sea, and it is impossible to solve it. The repairers in the city also understand this, Xiao Buming does not know. When there is something in Lingyu City, will Lin Zhu turn to the monster beast, and if Lin Zhu is the East Sea monster repair, it will inevitably be criticized by Haizhonglou and the Heyin Sect. The latter fruit is a little unpredictable. .


    Zhou Shu also knew this truth, nodded and said, "Lord Xiao is thoughtful and I admire him, but he doesn''t know anything about it. Lin Zhu is different. Like us, she hates monsters and is absolutely impossible to help them. Of the Beast Sea Clan...As for other things, we just need to be careful not to disclose it. If something happens, I will take it up, so the original poster Xiao does not have to worry."


    Although there are unpredictable consequences, Zhou Shu must bear it, because Lin Zhu is really important and may be the foundation of the Heyin school in the future.


    Xiao Buming thought for a moment and said seriously, "I will pay special attention to it, the host, I will send you out."


    Zhou Shu nodded and left quickly.


    Xuanmen Peak.


    In the quiet room, a triple formation is arranged, which is full of aura and filled with mist.


    In the smoke, the beautiful body appeared from time to time, the invisible Yan Yue, the heartbeat like a drum, the face flushed, and she was as shy as never before.


    "Senior Sister, calm down, take back your consciousness, don''t look, don''t listen, don''t think, when you wake up, everything will be fine..."


    Zhou Shu''s voice, like a mantra, coupled with a timely calming technique, gradually calmed her down.


    Not long after, she curled up in mid-air and fell into a peaceful and peaceful state, like a sleeping baby.


    A group of warm and delicate Yuanli slowly approached and wrapped her around.


    For Yan Yue, today is a very important day.


    She is ready to become a Qi Refining Realm Cultivator again. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 823: Reshaping Yan Yue

    phone-reading


    Helping Yan Yue practice again, the process is much longer than imagined.


    In the first three days, Zhou Shu spent most of his time getting acquainted with Yan Yue, to understand every part of her body, from the outside to the inside, the Qi pulse, Qi Hai, etc., except for the knowledge of the sea, only those who fully understood her. The body is almost familiar with yourself before you can proceed to the next step.


    In the next three days, it was a complicated deduction process, copying Yan Yue��s body into her own sea of ??consciousness, constantly calculating deductions, and deriving the most perfect plan. After she lost her cultivation base, how to open up more vitality and thus Improve her qualifications.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness comparable to that of the God Realm, this step would never take only three days. If it had passed, thirty years would not have been possible.


    "So many results, thousands of possibilities, it''s really amazing..."


    "In terms of difficulty, the highest success rate reached 97%, and the lowest was less than 1%..."


    "From the results, the best may actually be able to open up three hundred and fifty-three vitality veins. It is a genius among true geniuses. Senior sister is also a genius seed, but that kind of success rate is too low to be successful. ."


    It must be inserted here. In fact, most immortal cultivators have this kind of aptitude. There are many possibilities before birth, some are good, some are bad, but there will only be one result after birth, just like throwing dice. Yes, getting good points means having good aptitude, and getting bad points means bad aptitude. It''s not that you are bad, but you are bad luck.


    Poor aptitude, the day after tomorrow, you can make up for it with the magic pill, but you can''t always have as many possibilities as it just started.


    But what Zhou Shu is doing now is to find a way to restore Yan Yue to the condition before the dice throwing, and then throw the dice again. Of course, Zhou Shu can choose a good enough dice point for her.


    There is a sense of creator.


    To completely choose good points, only Zhou Shu can do it. Even if other people have this ability, it is unlikely that Zhou Shu��s accurate calculations can control the results. Of course, they can turn stones into gold and directly deconstruct the rebuilt fairy. Is excepted.


    Thousands of results were deduced and screened back and forth, and finally Zhou Shu stayed on two plans.


    One has an 85 percent success rate and can open up 298 vital energy lines. It is considered a genius, and there is no big problem with golden core and infant birth.


    One has a 51% success rate and can open up 317 vital energy lines. A true genius, as long as it cultivates normally, it will be worry-free.


    Without too much consideration, Zhou Shu chose the second type, which had a low success rate, but the kind of genius, because Yan Yue said that the closer to Zhou Shu the better, not afraid of failure and willing to die.


    Of course Zhou Shu wouldn''t listen to her all. If he listened, it would be a one-percent plan that would open up 353 qi veins.


    He made a big choice, and then listened to Yan Yue appropriately, and the 51% type, in his opinion, was more than 50%, and he could give it a try.


    After choosing the plan, the rest is to implement.


    The plan deduced many times in the sea of ??knowledge must be transferred to the real Yan Yue.


    Yan Yue was still asleep, peaceful, with a smile on his lips, as if dreaming.


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a lot of pity in his eyes.


    Feed the medicinal medicine to dissolve the power of the medicine. The vitality envelops the qi-hai qi veins and proceeded step by step. Then, Zhou Shu frowned slightly, and a torrent of vitality quickly rushed into Yan Yue''s body, immediately spreading throughout the body, a burst of crackling The sound of tearing and cracking came from the body continuously.


    Yan Yue frowned, her body curled up more and more, it was painful and intolerable, but it was just an instinctive reaction of the body, but her mind was not conscious, nor did she wake up from her dream.


    At this moment, her body was really broken, the original Qi veins were all cracked, the sea of ??Qi was completely broken, like a fishing net.


    Her face was as pale as paper, haggard to the extreme. It is no wonder that now she has no spiritual power in her body. Whether it is the sea of ??qi, qi, qi, or flesh and blood, all have been erased by Zhou Shu, and nothing is left. In a way, it is no different from a mortal.


    There are a few more pills.


    There are those who protect the heart and veins, those who restore the physical body, those who maintain beauty, and those who repair the qi and qi.


    The Heavenly King Pill for Replenishing Heart, the original Tianliu Sect had it.


    The repair and remodeling process is proceeding in an orderly manner. Zhou Shu''s expression is focused, without a trace of stagnation. He knows that even if he stops for a breath, it will have an unpredictable impact on Yan Yue.


    Two days later, he finally stopped.


    His face also turned pale. With his powerful spirit, he couldn''t support it, even overdrawn a lot, and needed a lot of soul fluid to make it back.


    But looking at Yan Yue, whose face was gradually rosy, he didn''t feel tired.


    Doing such a thing not only helped Yan Yue, but also improved his own abilities. Although it is more tiring than drawing any talisman and practicing any tactics, he has gained enough experience and insights. He is very satisfied, and even has some pleasure. feel.


    "It''s finally finished, there should be no problem."


    After a long sigh of relief, a faint smile appeared on Zhou Shu''s face.


    "Senior Sister."


    He raised his hand and patted Yan Yue''s cheek lightly, "Wake up."


    The tranquilizing technique that had been maintained for a few days was also taken back at the same time. This was also the key step. Yan Yue''s willpower alone might not make her quiet, and the tranquilizing technique was also one of the guarantees. She must sleep peacefully. During the whole process, she cannot resist a little bit, otherwise it will affect the whole situation, especially the divine consciousness. She must not be outside the sea of ??consciousness. If the divine consciousness is revealed, the final success rate will be very low. Low degree.


    "Um...huh... Junior Brother, I still want to sleep... sleep so well..."


    Yan Yue still closed her eyes, her lips quivered slightly, and she made a lazy voice, which was different from the past, she was not charming.


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously and pinched his nose a few more times, "Wake up to practice, you have to hurry up."


    "Oh����"


    Half-dreaming and half-waking, I don��t know if she understood it, but after a while, she slowly opened her eyes, blinking, staring at Zhou Shu for a while, her eyes a little blank~www. novelhall.com~What, brother? "


    "I slept in a daze. Did you forget what you were doing before?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit, watching her warmly, "Sit up."


    Yan Yue tilted his head and nodded, and sat up obediently. As soon as he sat up, his face flushed suddenly, "I, I don''t have any clothes yet."


    "I''ve seen it countless times, Senior Sister, try to absorb aura."


    "Junior Brother, is it all right?"


    Yan Yue''s figure was shocked, his eyes widened, revealing an unbelievable expression, "I, it feels like I just slept for a while? Could it be..."


    "Ah... Reiki, why doesn''t it feel right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Sister, you have to use the Jade Scriptures in the Hua Ting, the method of refining Qi."


    She looked at Zhou Shu with surprise on her face, "Am I back to the Qi Refining Realm now? There are so many Qi Channels! There are two hundred and seventy Qi Channels!"


    "This is not too much. The rest will depend on your own efforts, and I can''t do everything. I will prepare the right tactics for you, and then you will work harder at the first level of the Qi Refining Realm, and you can reach 300. More than ten."


    "Really! Junior brother, that''s great!"


    Yan Yue didn''t care about anything else, so she threw herself directly on Zhou Shu, crying with joy, "Uuuuu..."


    She cried very hard, tears raining down, as if to vent all the grievances and pains she had received in the past, and wet a large area.


    Zhou Shu stroked her smooth satin back, softly soothing.


    Yan Yue cried for a while and gradually relaxed, but instead of letting go of his tight hands, he hugged him tighter.


    The warm body in his arms suddenly became hot, Zhou Shu''s expression stagnated, and when she looked at Yan Yue, she saw a lot of heat in her eyes, her lips were slightly open, and the warm breath came on her face, and she felt her heart sway. , I can''t hold it gradually. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 824: Woke up

    phone-reading


    In the mist-filled room, Hao Siyun was still asleep, covered with a layer of tulle.


    "The burn marks on the golden core are completely gone, and there is no problem with the movement of the Qi pulse, but the body is still very weak and needs to recover for a few more days."


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, picked up the hand placed on her, but before he picked it up, he was tightly grasped by a pair of cold little hands.


    "you''re awake?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised. He used the Soothing Technique, thinking that it would take some time. It seems that Hao Siyun after the pill formation has a much stronger sense of spirit than he thought.


    Hao Siyun opened his eyes, his eyes still bright, two big teardrops hung around the corners of his eyes, crystal-like crystal clear and transparent, looking at him aggrievedly.


    "It''s okay, Siyun, it''s okay already."


    "Wow, I thought I would never see you again..."


    She grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand and cried out wowly, the teardrops slid down on the ice bed and condensed into strings of ice beads.


    "Why?" Zhou Shu patted her hand twice, warmly said, "Wait, I''ll let your sister come over, she must be very happy knowing that you are awake."


    "Brother Shu, don''t go..."


    She was shocked, clutching Zhou Shu''s hand tightly, unwilling to let go, with many pleadings in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu nodded and sat down, "I''m not going."


    A lot of peace of mind, Hao Siyun relieved, "Brother Shu, sister, and the Heyin school are all right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, everything is intact, and so are you, we are all the same as before."


    Hao Siyun was a little bit suspicious, "Am I okay? I always feel that she has done a very bad thing to me..." She subconsciously looked at her arm, not seeing the black bracelet, and felt relieved.


    "Naturally it''s okay, I have helped you completely eliminate the harm caused by that bracelet."


    Zhou Shu always smiled warmly, "Hehe, even if something happens, it''s a good thing. The ordeal you experienced this time can also be used as a preparation for physical training. You can save a lot of effort by practicing physical training in the future. "


    "Oh����"


    Hao Siyun was a little skeptical, but looking at Zhou Shu''s confident smile, he nodded unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu continued, "Siyun, this time you want to go back to save the lotus pie. Well done, I like it very much."


    "what?"


    She was startled, with a look of confusion, "I thought you and sister were going to scold me for being ignorant again, so they didn''t dare to wake up."


    "I want to save people and save the sect, how can I be ignorant? If this is also ignorance, then what is sensible?" Zhou Shu shook his head, "You are right, but..."


    Hao Siyun shook his head, "I don''t want to listen but."


    Zhou Shu smiled and continued, "But, I will do such a thing in the future, and I will not let you be bullied when I am here, but when I am away, we must remember, The most important thing to keep yourself is."


    "Oh����"


    Hao Siyun nodded lightly and blinked a few times.


    "younger sister!"


    With the formation opened, Hao Ruoyan walked to the ice bed in a few steps, looking at Hao Siyun, her eyes filled with tears, and she couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Hao Siyun quickly grabbed her hand, "Sister, don''t cry, I''m fine, very good."


    Hao Ruoyan was summoned by Zhou Shu with his spiritual sense. He looked at the two sisters and walked out slowly, leaving the rest of the words to them.


    Walking down the Xuanmen Peak, Zhou Shu smiled all the way, accomplished two very important things, and was in a good mood.


    However, he also knows that this is only for the time being, and there are more things waiting for the relocation of the lotus sect, the countless affairs of the new lotus sect, the management of Huabaoxuan, Haizhonglou, and Lingyu City. The Chongyang Palace, the East China Sea and so on, one by one, it seems that he can''t finish it, but he enjoys it.


    These things seem to have nothing to do with cultivating immortality, but in fact they are very relevant. After attaining the Nascent Soul Stage, the cultivator will have a process of cultivating the mind. At this stage, one cannot completely indulge in cultivation and must have more contact with the world. On the one hand, they understand the great way better, and on the one hand, they are also preparing for the future. Most of the Nascent Soul Realm cultivators come here in this way. Among them, the major sects pay more attention to the cultivation of the mind. In order to better train the mind, it takes hundreds of years , Such as the creation of the vowel lotus sound of the lotus school.


    Zhou Shu did the same. He planned to stay in Lingyu City for a long time.


    He doesn��t just take care of mundane affairs. He also has many techniques that need to be practiced, such as Tu Yin Jue, Shui Yin Jue, Yan Fu Jing and so on. If there is enough time, the inheritance he has obtained before, such as puppets, spiritual plants, etc. To do it well, of course, Fu Dao Qi Dao is also necessary.


    "Laughing so happy, are you a thief?"


    A cold voice rang in his ears, and Ning Xuanqing suddenly appeared in front of him, still wearing a blue suit that could not hide his slim figure.


    Being ridiculed in this way, Zhou Shu was also slightly taken aback, and then smiled, "Elder Ning, you are really idle. You can''t usually go out of closed doors. Now you are hanging around on the street. Is there anything to look at?"


    Ning Xuanqing frowned as he watched Zhou Shu and sighed, "Yes, it''s you."


    Zhou Shu deliberately surprised, "Is it? I''m a little flattered."


    "What do you mean, I really came to see you."


    Ning Xuanqing glared at Zhou Shu, showing a bit of solemnity, "Looking at your appearance, you should be finished, then you should do what you promised me. If you don''t come, it''s okay, just keep the problem under pressure. , I won��t bother too much, but now you��re here, knowing that those problems can be solved, but you can��t keep it under pressure. I��ve been scratching my heart all the time. I��ve waited so many days, it��s really hard to wait."


    Zhou Shu smiled knowingly and nodded gently.


    He also felt this kind of feeling. He knew that the problem could be solved, but it could not be solved for a long time. It was really annoying Ning Xuanqing showed a hint of joy, "Nodding, what do you agree?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course I agreed, and it''s my reason that made you wait so long. I have to make up for it. Now I have time to talk about Fudao with you, but I said in advance that it shouldn''t be too long. Go back to Qingyuan Mountain Range."


    "Fine!"


    Ning Xuanqing turned around and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Only a joyful voice floated over, "I am waiting for you at Yulin Peak."


    On the Yulin Peak.


    In the hazy rain and fog, the rainforest orchids are still green, the empty mountains are silent, the fallen leaves can be heard, and the green cranes are hovering from time to time, and they are not afraid of people. Compared with the noisy Lingyu City outside, they are like two worlds.


    "In Lingyu City, only here is like a fairy mountain."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but admire every time he went to Yulin Peak.


    "You are the first elder of the Holland School. If you really like it, no one will care about you if you live here."


    Ning Xuanqing sat under the tree. The jade table next to it was already full of talisman paper and ink, and a large stack of talisman urns.


    "A gentleman does not take advantage of others."


    Zhou Shu walked over with a smile and sat down opposite her.


    Ning Xuanqing raised his hand slightly, and a cup of fragrant tea appeared in front of Zhou Shu, pretending to be respectful, "Well, the little lady''s homemade Yulin tea, please invite gentlemen to taste it."


    "It smells good," Zhou Shu took a sip, showing a bit of surprise, "This tea... has a strong aura, and it is naturally natural. It has the natural law of harmony between man and nature. After drinking it, it seems to be with Yulin Peak. It''s really rare to be integrated into one. You don''t expect you to be so good at making tea besides Talisman. Do you want to do tea repair?"


    "I don''t know how to do it idle and boring, but I don''t want to talk about tea."


    Ning Xuanqing frowned when she watched Zhou Shu, but she was a little bit happy. This tea was also specially made by her. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 825: Kind of goal

    phone-reading


    This general theory is more than ten days passed, which is longer than before.


    It''s not all about Fu Dao, Zhou Shu has also gained a lot of insights. The experience from senior Yuan Ying Ning Xuanqing is all insightful, which helped him a lot.


    Moreover, the proportion of this part is not less than that of Fudao. Zhou Shu understood from this that when Ning Xuanqing approached him, he actually wanted to tell him the truth earlier, not just for his own Fudao.


    A day later, after Heyin faction left many instructions, Zhou Shu went to Qingyuan Mountain Range.


    Almost ready, it''s time for the Heyinpai to move over.


    In these days, Lingyu City has completely accepted the Heyin School, at least on the surface. Zhou Shu��s every move not only shocked the city''s repairmen, but also gave them practical benefits. For a long time, There will be no trouble.


    In case of any trouble, there is another elder in the lotus sect who is considered to be a semi-transformed god, and there is a small elder on Xuanmen Peak, and nothing will happen, he can leave for a while without worry.


    In the sky, a meniscus swiftly passed by at an extremely fast speed.


    In the lunar shuttle, Zhou Shu sat cross-legged, closed his eyes and concentrated, and not far away, Lin Zhu held the Ruyi and Spirit-Inspiring Disk in his hands, and looked up at Zhou Shu from time to time. She smiled happily and lowered her head. She was very happy to be able to come out with Zhou Shu.


    At this time Zhou Shu, most of his mind was in Wushuang City, a place that he hadn''t been to for a long time.


    After scanning the task board on the tree, Zhou Shu didn''t see the task he liked, and there was nothing special. Zhou Shu shook his head and headed to Shuren Lane.


    "Hey, you''re not dead yet? That''s weird, I thought you were swallowed by the evil spirit a long time ago."


    A dark figure gradually emerged, looking at Zhou Shu with disdain.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly bowed his hand and saluted, "C103 has seen the city lord, long time no see."


    "One hundred and seven! One hundred and seven!"


    The black shadow of the city lord shook, and many spikes appeared like a hedgehog, "You have gone back and forth. You haven''t come to do tasks for more than three years. Do you want to hang around in the city? If you don''t want to say it earlier, I Drive you out and drag you down."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, showing a bit of trepidation, "Where, I''m just busy cultivating, this is not here, how can you be willing to leave a good place like Wushuang City."


    "Humph, forgive you for not."


    The city lord showed a bit of glamour, and suddenly said angrily, "Boy, don''t think that Yuanying is great if you are so fast, that''s nothing at all! It is disappointing that you can''t reach Yuanying with the bones of heaven. do you know?"


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "The juniors haven''t thought about it this way. The Nascent Soul Realm is just a starting point, and I feel that cultivation has just begun."


    The city lord eased a lot, and nodded, "Yes, this is a bit look."


    Zhou Shu has long been used to the moodiness of the city lord and doesn��t care about it, and he understands that the city lord is actually very good to him, and there is a kind of care for the younger generation from the teacher. Up.


    The City Lord doubted, "Don''t do the task this time?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "There is nothing too suitable, and there are also things that are busy. When the work is over, there will be a lot of time available. I will definitely do it at that time, and strive to reach the purple-clothed messenger."


    The city lord smiled a little, "This is the way to speak."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "By the way, City Lord, can you show me the list of items for points redemption? I''m talking about those things that are not on the surface."


    Like the sect, not all the things that can be exchanged are written on the tree. Some particularly precious things are only available from the city lord, and only when they reach a certain point can they be eligible for inspection.


    The city owner was quite puzzled, "You don''t have any points. It depends on what you do. Can you afford it? The least is 100,000 points! Just praised you for a little improvement, you are so far away, want to swallow a fat man? It''s not a kindness!"


    "Hey," Zhou Shu smiled strangely, "If you want to change something good, you don''t have to point. The city lord hasn''t promised juniors before, as long as..."


    The city lord was startled slightly, and then angrily said, "Now you want to pass the B-level Treeman Alley, don''t dream! With your current state, you will come out when you enter. It is impossible to beat the first one!"


    Zhou Shu said slightly, "Look, it''s always good to have some goals."


    "I''m too lazy to tell you, when you''re halfway through, I will naturally show it to you, now, don''t think about it!"


    The city lord snorted, and the dark shadow plunged into the ground and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu smiled, looked at the B-level Shuren Alley opposite, sank his heart, and walked in slowly.


    In the room opposite Shuren Lane, the City Lord and Xuanhu were watching nervously.


    The city owner was a little surprised, "He really left, he''s stupid."


    Xuanhu nodded and said in agreement, "It is not a good choice to walk through the B-level Treeren Alley as soon as you arrive at the Nascent Soul Stage. With his previous spiritual knowledge, even if the Nascent Soul is doubled, it is impossible to resist the first. A tree man��s attack, even a leaf, will make him uncomfortable for several days."


    Zhou Shu in Shuren Lane faced a dark yellow tree with a very focused expression.


    Accompanied by the rustling of leaves, a branch suddenly drew over!


    "The colors are different and the power is much greater, but the attack methods seem to be the same."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something. He dexterously flashed through this, looked at a gap, and swept forward, but before he walked a few steps, he did not expect a bunch of yellow roots suddenly appeared from the ground, there were hundreds of them. , Entangled him together.


    There were too many, and fast, Zhou Shu could not hide from this side, and was entangled by a root.


    Once entangled , hundreds of roots entangled together, completely binding Zhou Shu''s feet, unable to move.


    Immediately, a thick branch full of leaves slapped Zhou Shu''s head directly, covering his face.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    There was a sudden bang.


    "what����"


    "It''s miserable..."


    Xuanhu closed his eyes, while the city lord covered his ears, seemingly not wanting to hear Zhou Shu''s tragic situation.


    But when the two watched again, they were all stunned.


    Zhou Shu received a sturdy blow, but was not beaten out. There was not even a scream, only frowned, as if nothing happened.


    "Under what circumstances, are you afraid of being beaten by trees?"


    "He held it back, and didn''t even scream? That''s not very good. If you forcibly hold it back, it''s not a good choice. It will hurt your body even more. Now, after going out, I''m afraid I can''t move for a few months."


    After being shocked, Xuanhu shook his head slightly and frowned. He clearly felt that Zhou Shu was supporting him, wanting face to suffer.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The explosion sounded like a whip, one after another.


    Looking closely, the roots that bound Zhou Shu''s feet were constantly cracking, and the scattered roots were flying everywhere.


    "how is this possible?"


    "There will be such a thing?"


    The city lord and Xuanhu both opened their eyes wide, and almost dropped their jaws. This time, they really couldn''t believe it.


    The astonishment was not over yet, I saw Zhou Shu kicked his feet hard, completely breaking free of the restraints.


    Immediately, he rushed past the obstacles of the Treeman in a flash, and stood in the empty passage looking towards the end of the Treeman Lane, revealing a meaningful smile.


    (Ps: Thank you for the support of low eyebrows, tenderness and high heads. It fits the name of Xianxia~Thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 826: Ready to move

    phone-reading


    The city lord and Xuanhu glanced at each other with inexplicable faces.


    Soon, the city lord became angry, "Is this provoking me, **** kid!"


    Xuanhu glanced at Zhou Shu, then laughed, "Haha, who made you laugh at him just now, and said that the first one couldn''t make it through, he will go over and show you now."


    The city owner was stunned, he did say such things, and now he has nothing to say.


    He only shook his head desperately, "But... how could this be possible, how could his spirit and consciousness have such a big increase?"


    Xuanhu seemed to be thinking, "The old man is also strange, I heard that he has encountered many evil spirits before, do you think of a way to integrate evil spirits into yourself?"


    "impossible!"


    The city owner said firmly, "It is impossible to dissolve obsessions, evil spirits, and evil spirits without transforming the gods. How can he absorb them? Besides, from the trace of his spirits, I can''t feel any evil spirits. The breath is obviously a unique adventure. Alas, this kid is lucky too."


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Xuanhu frowned and thought for a while, "The old man has heard of an ancient magic weapon called a demon refining pot..."


    The city lord was stunned, and shook his head vigorously, "Xuanhu, don''t laugh, the demon refining pot is an ancient artifact, how can he get it? Most artifacts have left the Xuanhuang Continent, and the ones that were lucky enough to stay have long since lost their spirit... if there were any artifacts. The news of the birth, the six major sects, the four major families, and the hidden forces all have to fight for it. It is impossible for you and I to be ignorant."


    "Haha, I was just joking... So Mu City Lord, you have to be careful."


    Xuanhu smiled happily, "Look, he has passed another level, and now he faces the three tree people. If this goes on, you may really need one less treasure."


    The city lord''s figure halted, and the black shadow almost turned into a white shadow, dangling like it lost its shape, but it quickly returned to normal.


    He put on an indifferent face, "If he really can come over, I won''t care about one or two treasures... It''s just that there are a few things that need to be put away, and those are out of sight, in case he chooses them. Go, it''s a big deal. I can''t control trouble."


    Xuanhu appeared a bit solemn, "That''s true, you must be careful."


    The city lord stared at Zhou Shu and sighed, "Who would have thought that it is really possible for him to pass the B-level Treeren Alley in twenty years, alas."


    "what!"


    There was an indescribable scream, Zhou Shu was thrown on him by the entire tree, and he flew out and disappeared.


    The City Lord and Xuanhu glanced at each other, nodded in satisfaction, and smiled knowingly, "That''s right."


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes and saw a face full of worry and concern.


    "Senior, what''s wrong with you, suddenly..."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s cry, Lin Zhu ran over immediately, still suspicious that Zhou Shu was a cultivator, and was very anxious. She couldn''t help but grabbed Zhou Shu''s shoulder and shook it gently.


    "It''s alright����"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and then called again. The last moment, it was really painful, painful and unbearable.


    Lin Zhu was very suspicious, "Really all right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said warmly, "It''s okay, my practice is like this. You go busy with you, don''t care about me."


    "Oh, that little girl... you have to call me."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu with a pale expression, nodded suspiciously, and slowly backed away, but she looked up at Zhou Shu from time to time, and there were still many puzzled anxiety in her eyes.


    Is there such a practice? Senior is really strange.


    However, Zhou Shu couldn''t take much care of it, taking out the soul fluid and taking five or six drops one after another.


    Feeling that the Sea of ??Consciousness is gradually moisturizing, and some of the dried-up Soul Trees have also returned to green, just relieved.


    He was also a little brave before, and the Shuren Alley on the first two floors did a lot of harm to him. If he would usually come out, but thinking of the city lord''s ridicule, he would not come out until the third floor.


    "The current city lord doesn''t know what it is, I really want to take a look..."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, and he shook his head quickly, "But forget it, go now, he also knows that I didn''t buy his pill, then I must understand that I also have something to restore my soul, then It''s not great. I''ll go back in a few days and pretend to be slowly recovering."


    If there is no soul fluid, he would not dare to go to the Treeren Alley now, but with the soul fluid, it will be completely different, and he will be able to recover soon, and he can even go several times a day, and his soul fluid is enough. As long as he is willing, he may be able to break through the B-level Shuren Lane within a year.


    But obviously there is no need to do that, take it slowly, and the soul fluid is not so good, there are other uses to keep it.


    After a while, Zhou Shu''s expression gradually improved, and Lin Zhu also let go of his mind and continued to concentrate on playing with the talisman.


    The lunar shuttle flies very fast, faster than Zhou Shu imagined. It may reach two-thirds of Zhou Shu��s full flight speed. This is rare. What��s even more rare is that it relies almost entirely on the power of the moon. Except for some spiritual stones to maintain the internal formation, it is basically not consumed, and it is simply a flying magic weapon that anyone can dream of.


    This made Zhou Shu very satisfied.


    However, he also heard that the moon shuttle is not the best flying magic weapon in Emei, not even the best one. There is a magic weapon called the Protoss Ship, which is said to be able to jump and fly with the help of star power. , One jump is thousands of miles, the speed is unimaginable, and the magic weapon handed down from ancient times, the reversing star lamp that can use the starlight to shuttle the continents, is also from the handwriting of ancient Emei.


    Ten days later, the huge Qingyuan Mountain Range is within sight.


    "It''s about to leave, and I still feel reluctant."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, leading the lunar shuttle to descend towards the front of the mountain.


    Lin Zhu leaned over and blinked, "Is this the lotus school of the predecessor, although it has less aura, it is really big and beautiful. The little girl likes it very much."


    "You are right. It is a good place. I will come back later."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said slowly, "After your research is done, I plan to build a teleportation array here to connect with Lingyu City and go back and forth at any time."


    This idea has been around for a long time The Qingyuan Mountains have secret realms and dragon palaces, so naturally they cannot be easily abandoned.


    Lin Zhu seemed thoughtful and nodded vigorously, "The little girl will definitely work hard!"


    "I understand, you can do it," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Look more if you like it. You will start to be busy later, I guess you don''t even have time to look at it."


    Lin Zhu followed and laughed, "The little girl knows that the seniors didn''t bring the little girl out to enjoy the mountains and water. The little girl will definitely do well."


    Not long after, the moon shuttle stopped in front of the Heyinpai Mountain.


    Zhou Shu put away the lunar shuttle and walked to the Holland School. His disciples had informed him about it. After a while, several deputy masters greeted him.


    "Sect Master Zhou, you are back!"


    Miang''s voice is always very loud, and several other people also salute, their eyes falling on Lin Zhu, all a little surprised.


    Liu Yuer whispered, "Sect Master, are they okay with Miss Siyun?"


    "Don''t worry, they are all fine, everything is resolved."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked at the crowd, and said in a straightforward voice, "I''m back this time to tell everyone that the Heyin faction is going to be relocated, so please tell the elders to let the disciples prepare well. Five days later, we will set off. , Go to a new place, a new Dutch school!"


    "Ah, great!"


    Several sect masters shouted with joy, only Shen Wen, with a lot of dismay in his eyes, sighed softly.


    Zhou Shu understood his reluctance, and said slowly, "Elder Shen, don''t think too much, as long as people are there, they are all Heyinists."


    Shen Wen looked at Zhou Shu and nodded vigorously, "I understand, rest assured, I won''t be holding back, no matter where the Heyin faction is, I will do my best."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "That''s fine." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 827: Double bracelet

    phone-reading


    "correct."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Lin Zhu next to him, "This is Lin Zhu, the elder of our lotus sect. He is currently the first person of the lotus sect in terms of formation."


    "It turned out to be Elder Lin Zhu, my fellow Miao Xiu, who is disrespectful."


    "My name is Liu Yu''er, and I am also very interested in fighting Dao. I must ask Elder Lin for advice in the future."


    Several deputy sect masters saluted Lin Zhu one after another with respectful expressions. They knew that the people Zhou Shu recruited would not be bad, and most of them had very high status. Hao Ruoyan, Yuan Li, etc. were all like this before.


    Lin Zhu had never received such courtesy, and was a little panicked, but quickly accepted, returning the courtesy one by one, with an unspeakable smile on her face.


    "Sect Master, I have always had some things that I don''t understand. Where do we move, is it Tianliu Mountain? Also, what is the elder of the class?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Liu Yuer showed a trace of doubt.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s not Tianliu Mountain, it''s Lingyu City. Now our Dutch School is in Lingyu City, and it is also the management sect of Lingyu City. From now on, everyone may be a little tired because we still have to manage Lingyu City."


    "what!"


    Liu Yu''er exclaimed and hid her mouth unexpectedly.


    Most of the others are like this too, and Miang''s eyes widened, staring at Zhou Shu in a daze, "Really?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Naturally it is true."


    "The Sovereign is really, always surprises us. There are hundreds of thousands of repairers in Lingyu City. When I went there, I always admired the city''s prosperity, the magnificence of the building, and the abundance of spiritual energy. If you can do that, you don��t need to be that big, even if you can cultivate in it, I didn��t expect that the Sect Master actually did it all now and let the Heyin Sect become the management sect..."


    Liu Yuer shook her head, her eyes shone with admiration when she looked at Zhou Shu.


    Because of Yang Hei''s relationship, and watching Zhou Shu grow up, she used to have some elder-like self-confidence for Zhou Shu, but now she is completely convinced, just like ordinary girls'' admiration and expectation of the strong.


    "Yes, I have also been to Lingyu City, but I never thought that one day we will become the master of Lingyu City."


    Miang also sighed, his beard swaggering with excitement.


    Shen Wen and Miao Xiu are much more reserved, but the excitement that blooms in their eyes can''t be concealed at all, and everyone can see it at a glance.


    That''s Lingyu City, where there are sixth-order spiritual veins, go there to practice, plus the things Zhou Shu gave them before, they all have the hope of achieving the Nascent Soul, and the hope is quite big.


    At this time, their admiration for Zhou Shu rose to an indescribable level.


    "Our Dutch school will get better and better."


    Zhou Shu was much more indifferent, "Everyone, go and notify the other disciples first, try to be as fast as possible, besides, is Yuan Li here?"


    Miao Xiu replied, "Elder Yuan has gone out and will be back in three days."


    "Oh, let him see me when he comes back, let''s go to work."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and several of the sect masters saluted with excitement on their faces, and then hurried to go.


    After a while, I saw that the whole lotus school was moving, and there were happily disciples everywhere, busy preparing for the relocation.


    Zhou Shu glanced around, then turned to look at Lin Zhu, "Lin Zhu, let''s go to the Secret Realm."


    Lin Zhu nodded obediently, and the two flew to the secret realm together.


    After clarifying with Li Aojian and Xu Rong, he took Lin Zhu and Zhou Shu to the Dragon Palace.


    He brought Lin Zhu here. The main purpose was to set up the formation and protect the Dragon Palace. For a long time from now on, he will not be in the Qingyuan Mountain Range, but the Dragon Palace must not be lost, at least not to let ordinary monks. Degree of entry.


    "The water here is sea water!"


    Lin Zhu touched the water in the deep pool and cried out in surprise.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There are more special below, let me go down and have a look."


    The surface of the water opened quickly, and a path was separated. Zhou Shu walked in first. Lin Zhu did not walk on the road, but swam in the water. The fish was generally agile and the speed was not much slower than Zhou Shu.


    After a while, Dragon Palace appeared in front of the two.


    Lin Zhu''s eyes lit up and said in surprise, "This...is the Dragon Palace?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It can only be regarded as a small part of it. It was the real people who Tedhai moved from the East China Sea Dragon Palace that year and stayed here."


    "There is such a thing..."


    Lin Zhu couldn''t help but exclaimed, as if thinking of something, and said joyfully, "I heard that person talk about the Dragon Palace before, saying that there is a Dragon Palace at the end of the East China Sea, where there are many vitality sea pillars, the vitality is vast, the spiritual energy is like the sea, and the treasures bow their heads. It''s a real paradise for the Sea Clan... He is dreaming of it, but he doesn''t know how to get there. Even if he goes there, he will probably be kicked out. Hehe, I didn''t expect me to see the Dragon Palace first. !"


    The person she was talking about was naturally a mustache, she didn''t want to mention a name, but Zhou Shu understood it.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t you want to go in and try, there is really a lot of spiritual energy here, but the rumored vitality Haizhu does not."


    The sea pillar of vitality is said to be the submarine spiritual vein densely covered with vitality, and it is also the root of many sea races.


    The term sea clan has a wide range. Most sea monsters are considered sea clan. Of course, so are the transformation monsters, and some are psychic at birth. They are born with agility and are far more powerful than ordinary monsters. , They are the real elites in the sea clan are also leaders, and they are the greatest threat to humanity.


    "Ok!"


    Lin Zhu nodded and jumped into the Dragon Palace, swimming freely, very happy.


    The advantages of Demon Cultivation in the Sea were fully reflected at this moment.


    And Zhou Shu walked towards a pavilion where Yangmei retreats. This time he would naturally take her away.


    "Brother!"


    As soon as he reached the door, Yang Mei rushed over, blushing, but hugged tightly.


    Zhou Shu looked up and down, smiled and nodded, "This time has not been wasted, your realm has been consolidated a lot."


    Yang Mei nodded again and again, "Yeah! I''m fast, and brother, I found one thing."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "What''s the matter?"


    Yangmei stretched out his jade lotus root arm, and two verdant bracelets hung on the arm, a lotus bracelet and a spiritual bracelet.


    "It''s very strange. When the two bracelets are worn together, they can help me regulate my spiritual power. When they are transformed and absorbed, the spiritual energy that passes through the bracelets is very smooth, and it calms my mind. Every time I feel upset, they can help me. I have settled down. If it weren''t for them, I would have wanted to run out to find the senior brother! I have tried it, it won''t work if I wear it separately, only together!"


    Yang Mei blinked her eyes and said curiously, her arms dangling in front of Zhou Shu, the bracelets touched each other, making a jingling sound from time to time.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seemingly thoughtful.


    The lotus sound bracelet comes from the ancestor of the lotus school, Yuan Heyin, and the Lingyin bracelet comes from Lingyin Fairy. It is not surprising that some special functions are provided, but the double bracelets together can exert more special effects. This is a bit strange. What is the relationship between Lai Yuan He Yin and Ling Yin Fairy.


    But as long as the bracelet is helpful, you don''t need to care about these things. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 828: Underwater whirlpool

    phone-reading


    "It''s easy to use, this is also your chance."


    Zhou Shu smiled and touched her head, "You have a vision to become a pill, you have a lot of opportunities, and your cultivation is very fast. In the future, you may be even better than me."


    Yang Mei curled her lips and muttered, "If you want to do anything so great, it''s good to have a senior. As long as you can practice alchemy next to the senior, I don''t require anything."


    "Haha, childish."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, but his eyes were full of dozing.


    Yang Mei looked at Zhou Shu and asked suspiciously, "Brother, you came back just over a month ago, where are Siyun and Sister Yan?"


    "They are all right, they are all in Lingyu City," Zhou Shu continued to rub her little head, "This time I came back to take you there. We won''t be in Qingyuan Mountains anymore. Everyone is in Lingyu City, in the new lotus school. ."


    "The new lotus pie..." Yang Mei frowned and thought for a while, shaking her head, "No matter what, are you leaving now?"


    "Wait five days, there is still something to do, come out first."


    Talking to Yang Mei that things are simple, she won''t object to anything, and she won''t even ask why.


    Zhou Shu released his hand and took Yangmei to walk out the door. Yangmei was next to each other for fear of losing it.


    After not taking a few steps, a blue stream of water gradually approached, and suddenly, many water columns appeared, blooming like fireworks, surrounding the two people.


    Yang Mei blinked curiously, while Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Come out."


    The splash was scattered in the water, and a figure gradually emerged, Lin Zhu looked at the two with a smile, and did not speak.


    "Speaking to you, this is my junior sister Yang Mei."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Yangmei, "Yangmei, called..."


    Before the words finished, Lin Zhu had already grabbed Yang Mei''s hand and smiled and said, "Sister Yang, my name is Lin Zhu, I call me Sister Lin, Sister Zhu is fine."


    "Okay, Sister Lin."


    Yangmei glanced at Zhou Shu, saw Zhou Shu nodding, and immediately nodded with a smile.


    The two have known each other, and they got close quickly, like long-time friends. It''s not surprising that, speaking of it, Yangmei, who is innocent and kind, doesn''t know how to reject others, has this trait, and it is easy to be liked by others.


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes flashed, "Senior, the aura here is really the most a little girl has ever seen."


    "You should cultivate here faster than in Lingyu City."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I thought about letting you come before, but it''s not like Lingyu City, it''s not easy to protect, but if you''re willing to stay, it''s okay. It''s good to reach the Nascent Soul Stage as soon as possible."


    "No need to."


    Lin Zhu immediately shook her head and frowned, "The little girl doesn''t really want to cultivate here, but Lingyucheng is better. You can concentrate on studying the formations. The little girl has enough sea water and doesn''t require that much."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thanks for your hard work, and you can come as you please when the formation you are studying is done."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded, twisted, and dived into the water again, "Senior, I want to look around and see what''s in the Dragon Palace."


    Zhou Shu replied, "Whatever you do, but be careful, don''t touch the basalt stone statue over there."


    "understood."


    Lin Zhu turned into a wave of water and dispersed into the water, without a trace. Yang Mei was a little surprised, and she kept blinking, "I can''t even feel it, Sister Lin is so amazing."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "She cultivated a special technique, which is very powerful in the water."


    Not long.


    "what!"


    An exclamation came from not far away, Zhou Shu looked stagnant, and quickly passed by.


    In the misty illusion formed by a few mirage beads, the flowing Lin Zhu was staring at a place in the water in a trance.


    Zhou Shu expressed concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Zhu pointed to the water, "There is a water stream here that is very strange. It is opposite to the other water streams. It may be a little weird. The little girl wants to see it."


    "Oh, let''s go take a look."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but he was also a little bit puzzled. Although he had a strong sense of spirit, he didn''t know much about water currents. He was far inferior to Lin Zhu who had been cultivating in water for a long time, and he rarely came to Dragon Palace since he condensed his veins. I didn''t expect Dragon Palace to be a bit weird.


    "I also need to go!"


    Following the reverse current, the three of them dived all the way to the bottom.


    Following Lin Zhu, he didn''t seem to go far, but the scenery in front of him changed suddenly and was no longer the same as before.


    In the clearing of hundreds of meters, there are aquatic plants several meters high everywhere, red or green, like a wood on the bottom of the sea, and in the middle of the wood, there are three whirlpools, deep and bottomless.


    "There is such a place..."


    "I haven''t been here, as if I haven''t traveled far, how did we come?"


    Zhou Shu and Yangmei looked at each other, not knowing what happened.


    Lin Zhu explained, "It should be a certain formation of the Sea Clan, which is completely arranged using water currents and spiritual energy. This is very different from the formation of the practitioner. It is difficult for the practitioner to use the spiritual sense to see it. Only the most understanding of the flow of water It��s possible to find out the Sea Clan. It is said that the Dragon Palace is ever-changing, and there may be several appearances in the same place, and this is probably the same here."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and nodded gently.


    If it''s as Lin Zhu said, then I''m afraid that even the real person in the sea has never been here The real person would never have thought that when he took down the Dragon Palace, he would also remove the hidden parts.


    He said slowly, "I really don''t know much about the Sea Clan, and I didn''t think there was such a place in the Dragon Palace. Fortunately, you can find it. The undersea forest...The three vortexes don''t know where they lead. By the way, if it passes If you do, there will also be an undersea vortex over there, you can come back anytime, right?"


    Lin Zhu thought for a while, and said hesitantly, "Well, the underwater vortex is similar to the secret realm. There are always two sides, the exit and the entrance, but I don��t know if I can come back anytime. If the vortex over there is guarded by the sea clan It��s hard to say if it��s true."


    "Ah... you reminded me that there is a seabed vortex here, which is not reasonable."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a little thought, "If there is a place where the Sea Clan is connected, it has been thousands of years, the Sea Clan would have come from this whirlpool long ago...No."


    Lin Zhu and Yang Mei both wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    "This is not a submarine vortex."


    Zhou Shu has already started the fourth change. After watching it back and forth several times, he said with certainty, "It''s a magical array."


    "Magic formation? Senior, do you want to break it?"


    Lin Zhu took a closer look and saw nothing, but she knew that no one could see the magic array more accurately than Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with some regret, "I can''t break it. I can see that it is a phantom formation, but I can''t find the formation, and I can''t see it at all."


    "The little girl came and looked for it."


    "Don''t go in!"


    "You know, senior."


    Lin Zhu jumped into the water, swam a few large circles around the undersea forest, and came back to stop by Zhou Shu, eyes full of doubts.


    (Ps: Thank you for the support of Yunzheshan, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~) (to be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 829: Lay out

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Didn''t you find it?"


    Lin Zhu shook his head and was a little disappointed, "The little girl looked for it several times, and there was no weird place, but there really is a formation. The water stopped as soon as it reached the woods. Is the mechanism inside?"


    "Don''t go in now, it will be dangerous."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said condensedly, "I can see the woods, but I don''t see any strangeness. Most of it is the formation that you said uses the flow of water. There is also no sky inside, but it is strange that I can''t see the formation eyes. Because the aura of the water flow will not hide the real thing, I think the eye should be outside."


    "The little girl will look for it again."


    Lin Zhu nodded, and jumped into the water again.


    Zhou Shu quickly stretched out his hand, "No, not here, outside."


    Lin Zhu questioned, "What outside? Not outside the woods?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said slowly, "I think it''s the outside pavilion, and the mirage beads... I was surprised before that the mirage beads outside are enough to form a very powerful phantom array, even if it turns into a god. It may not be able to see clearly, but in fact the mirage beads are scattered and scattered, only their own illusion has no illusion. Now it seems that it is the illusion that connects here, so it makes sense."


    Lin Zhu seemed to realize something, and thought for a while, "The little girl also found it strange. Those mirage beads are not like mere decorations. It turns out that they are related to this place. What the senior said is right. Then we go outside to break the formation."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The formation outside is not that easy to break, even if I can''t break it now, let''s wait for it later."


    He can��t move things like mirage beads and Tianle Stone. Obviously, it��s because the realm is not enough. Perhaps only when he reaches the Transcendent God Realm, he has hope. Although it can��t be solved for the time being, he knows that there is nothing in this dragon palace. The beauty is also a very good thing.


    "Oh...that''s a pity."


    Lin Zhu shook his head sullenly, with disappointment in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, it would be great to find out here, thanks to you."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Lin Zhu, you will start to be busy in a while. I need you to set up a formation outside the deep lake and hide the Dragon Palace completely, so that no one else can find it. At least, the cultivator of the Nascent Infant Realm cannot find it."


    "Don''t worry, except for seniors, the little girl promises that no other monks will come in."


    Lin Zhu immediately gained fighting spirit again and nodded vigorously.


    The three of them ascended, Lin Zhu deployed, Zhou Shu and Yang Mei helped.


    Lin Zhu stared at the formation method outside and said without doubt, "The original formation method is also quite powerful, with a clever mind, one ring and one ring, which can stop ordinary monks, and also used Haixuegu. A magic weapon like Zhu is unheard of for a little girl. What kind of formation is it?"


    Zhou Shu was startled when he heard the sound, and he stopped his hand and looked at the deep lake, his eyes were a little condensed, "It is called the Siji Yushui Formation, and it was designed by an elder of the Heyin School, alas..."


    Thinking of Zhao Yueru, he felt a lot of sorrow, but Yang Mei''s eyes blushed, "Brother, when will we find Elder Yue back? I am so worried about her. I always miss her. Will she have it? What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu stroked her head and said warmly, "I will definitely find it, don''t think too much, I believe she will be fine."


    He thought about looking for Zhao Yueru through the basalt stone statue. It is not the time now. There are more people relying on him, but when things here are resolved, he will definitely look for it. Zhao Yueru is also very important to him, perhaps no less than other people.


    The air calmed down a bit.


    Lin Zhuxian noticed it and blinked, "Elder Yue? Did the little girl say something wrong, making you so emotional?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I didn''t say anything wrong. I just thought of an old person. I haven''t seen it for more than ten years."


    Lin Zhu lowered her head thoughtfully, and then smiled, "Senior, it''s okay. It''s been more than ten years. In the eyes of us immortal cultivators, the vicissitudes of life are just a moment. As long as we have the chance, we will definitely see you again later. "


    "You are right."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I should be well-informed. Now it is useless to think about things that cannot be done for the time being. Just do it when it is time to do it, without any doubts or hesitation. If you don''t say anything, we will continue to set up the formation. "


    Lin Zhu nodded and pointed to the deep lake. "The four-pole imperial water formation itself is very good. It only needs to be improved, and then add a few more layers of phantom formations outside. The predecessor��s mirage is still there, I plan to ..."


    "Just do what you think, we listen to you."


    "Yes, Sister Lin just tell me!"


    The three formed an array, and time passed quickly. Three days later, Zhou Shu seemed to notice something and flew towards the entrance of the secret realm.


    Yuan Li looked respectful, "Sect Master, are you looking for me for something?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said bluntly, "Do you know that the Heyin School is moving to Lingyu City? I plan to let you stay and leave the things here to you. It is estimated that it will take a long time, maybe five years. Maybe more."


    The formation is to cover the Dragon Palace, but Qingyuan Mountain and Lengwu Mountain still need people to guard, and they must be retained. After consideration, Zhou Shu feels that it is better to let Yuan Li stay is not so easy to stay. In Zhou Shu''s eyes, only Yuan Li, who has managed Qingxiafang for twenty years, can do well.


    Yuan Li was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, "Okay."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a smile, with deep meaning in his eyes, "Yuan Li, don''t you think I treated you badly? Everyone can go to Lingyu City with the sixth-order spiritual veins, and only you stay."


    Yuan Li shook his head and said, "I didn''t think so. The suzerain naturally had the suzerain''s consideration in doing so. As a disciple of the Heyin school, there is no need to think about anything else. Moreover, I was in Qingxiafang City by myself before, and it didn''t matter. "


    "well."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of satisfaction, "You can also choose some people to stay, here will be handed over to you, some things are clear to you, Qingyuan Valley and Secret Realm are the top priorities..."


    Yuan Li looked serious and couldn''t help nodding.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It should be noted that you can''t leave the Qingyuan Mountain Range for a moment. If you have something to do, let someone inform me. Also, if the people from the Chongyang Palace find me, let them come to Lingyu City to find me. Life is in danger, use this to go."


    He handed Yuan Li a Great Escape Talisman, Yuan Li took it, his eyes lit up, and nodded, "Don''t worry, I will do it well."


    "If you do well, the sect will naturally not treat you badly."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Go ahead and find some suitable people to stay. You don''t have to find them from the lotus pie. You can tell me in advance what resources you need, and I will give it to you when I leave."


    Saying this is tantamount to delegating great power to Yuan Li.


    "I will not disappoint the trust of the sovereign."


    Yuan Li nodded seriously, turned and left.


    Watching him leave, Zhou Shu unconsciously let out a sigh of relief. In this way, the problem of the old Dutch school would be basically solved. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 830: Epiphany on board

    phone-reading


    A huge black ship approaching a hundred feet tall skyrocketed, drawing a striking black line, and flying towards Lingyu City. (Www..com)


    At the bow of the ship, Zhou Shu looked down at the surroundings, with a small view of the mountains.


    The giant ship comes from the Tianliu Sect. The fifth-order magic weapon covers Yunfan. There are five ships in total. Compared with the lunar shuttle, the speed is naturally far less than half, but it is rare to be huge and stable. The ship can accommodate three thousand people. It could not be better to be used for sect migration.


    Most of the disciples were in the cabin, and many of them were on the boat, playing or playing, or standing by the railing, and laughter and laughter continued.


    "It''s the first time I''ve taken such a big boat!"


    "Boy Bai, you be careful with me, you only refine the Qi state, and you won''t be able to survive if you fall."


    "Master, I am not afraid of so many people!"


    "Senior Sister Liu, I heard that Lingyu City we are going to is the best training place in the north of Dongsheng Prefecture, is it true?"


    "Of course it is true, there is a sixth-order spiritual vein there!"


    "Wow, sixth-order spiritual veins, if I go there, even if my aptitude is not good, surely I can condense the veins?"


    "If you don''t have any interest, at least you have to form a pill. Our disciples of the Heyin school must form a pill!"


    The joy of these disciples was seen by Zhou Shu, and he didn''t feel a burst of joy, and there was an extraordinary sense of satisfaction. This is also a harvest of heart training.


    "Junior Brother."


    Xu Rong in a red dress approached, his face seemed to be covered with red clouds, and the excitement in his heart was all revealed without concealment.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    She looked at Zhou Shu and said happily, "I''m very happy, I''ve never been so happy before. I really didn''t expect our Heyin school to have this day, move to Lingyu City, and have a sixth-order spiritual vein!"


    "It will be better in the future," Zhou Shuwen said, "Senior Sister, it''s time for you to form a pill too. I heard that your solitary wind sword intent has also reached the sword and turns with your heart. You don''t need to suppress it anymore. better."


    According to Xu Rong��s qualifications, she should have formed a pill a few years ago, but in order to practice the sword art, she let the Lotus Sect reproduce the Three Swords of Fengchen, and kept suppressing her own cultivation base. From this point of view, she was right. Zongmen''s persistence is not in the slightest under Shen Wen.


    "There is also the Waning Moon Sword Art..."


    Xu Rong frowned, and said again, "If you don''t go to Lingyu City, you may not be able to suppress the cultivation base. You are right, I will form a pill when I go to Lingyu City."


    Zhou Shu was very pleased, "Well, just ask me for what you need. There is no shortage of jade statues and pills in Lingyu City."


    "I know," Xu Rong smiled and nodded, with a little worry in his eyes, "Anyway, I''m leaning on your big tree, and I get used to it. I may not be able to make it in the future, hehe, brother, You are so kind to others."


    "You are not someone else."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I am only good to myself, not others."


    Sometimes, he also feels that he is too kind to others, but as long as it doesn''t affect his cultivation, what does it matter if he is better to others? And the ability to do this is more important. Others just can''t do it.


    As long as the thoughts are well understood, it doesn''t matter what you do within your ability, it''s best to do whatever you want.


    "I understand, Junior Brother," Xu Rong nodded and looked into the distance, "I don''t know what happened to Yunli."


    There was no worries in her eyes, just a faint emotion. This was completely different from mentioning Yunli in the past. After so many years, she had been bearish, the clouds gathered and scattered, and everyone had their own chances.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, "Meditation is not something we can understand, but I believe Brother Yun must be very strong now."


    Xu Rong smiled, "It''s true that a person like him will grow up everywhere, hehe."


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at her and smiled, "Senior Sister, do you want to practice swords for a while?"


    Xu Rong shook her head, her eyes were quite disgusting, "Forget it, I''ll go find Junior Brother Li and practice the sword with you. I must go to the golden core, or the sword will knock me into the air, and my senior sister will be arrogant. It''s all gone."


    "whatever."


    Zhou Shu smiled, his eyes drifting away.


    Staring at the plains and mountains in the distance, gradually became fascinated.


    Xu Rong slowly backed away, as if he had noticed something.


    Time, a little bit, the scenery under the boat is constantly changing, from grassland to desert, from glacier to mountain, the figure on the boat changes over and over again. Everyone''s appearance, actions, and words seem to be in Zhou Shu''s eyes. In my ears, all this just passed by like the wind, leaving no trace.


    At this time, Zhou Shu felt a sense of incomprehensibility and existence alone.


    Everything was quiet, and he began to think.


    He has never belonged to this world, but in it, there is a deep and unspeakable sadness, but there is also a kind of joy from body to heart.


    He is different from others, and the supreme road he wants to pursue will not be the same as anyone else.


    What he needs is not to gradually adapt to the world, but to gradually change the world.


    Some vague ideas before began to become clear, and he had a clearer plan for the way to go in the future.


    ...


    The tower of the sky is not necessarily arrogant.


    Perhaps, reaching the peak of Xianlu was just his beginning.


    ...


    In this way, after seven days in a row, Zhou Shu maintained the same posture, and the stone statue did not move.


    At the same time, a wave of coercion spread like a sea tide, which was a natural protection, and no one could get close to him.


    No one dared to bother Zhou Shu. After seeing this, many disciples didn''t understand the reason, or thought it was abnormal, but more people understood that Zhou Shu had mostly entered a state of epiphany.


    Enlightenment is an extremely rare state for the cultivator. It can only be achieved when extremely concentrated and extremely relaxed. Enlightenment is good most of the time. However, the enlightenment after the practitioner breaks through the realm is not It''s the same, and it''s different from other epiphanies.


    The epiphany after breaking the realm has a great influence on the cultivator. After the experience, if you want to understand everything and have a good idea, you will have a big leap forward on the road to cultivating immortals. On the contrary ~ www.novelhall.com~ If you are confused and do not know , Will go into a madness, be taken advantage of by the inner demon, and fall into a state of uncontrollable.


    There are many genius cultivators in the realm of cultivating immortals. After their enlightenment, even the geniuses of the six major sects can''t avoid them. It is a great regret in the realm of cultivating immortals.


    Zhou Shu at this time had an epiphany for seven days, and he had clearly entered this state.


    No one knows whether the result is good or bad, but everyone knows that Zhou Shu must have nothing to do.


    They were extremely nervous.


    Sunset evening.


    The coercion gradually disappeared, Zhou Shu also relaxed, his expression relieved, and the bright light in his eyes disappeared again.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw a group of people looking at him nervously, all of whom had been following him.


    They all knew that Zhou Shu was important to them. Without Zhou Shu, there would be no Hollande School. Without them, they didn''t know what to say, didn''t dare to ask, let alone step forward.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Yang Mei was the first to speak, full of worry on his face, which was about to overflow.


    Lin Zhu didn''t speak, but just looked at him, her eyes were full of worry, as did Xu Rong, Liu Yuer, Mi Ang and others.


    A figure in white strode over, but it was Li Aojian who patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder, "Haha! Xiao Zhou, he has an epiphany again, this time it��s long enough, it��s almost like me. But you Don''t worry about it, don''t be affected by the demons, you are not the you you used to be, and no one wants to see you in trouble."


    "Don''t worry, Lao Li, I am not a person who will be affected by the demons."


    Looking at Li Aojian, Zhou Shu smiled slightly and turned to everyone, "It''s okay, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    There was cheers around.


    (Ps: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your reward and support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~) (to be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 831: What Bian Xue said

    phone-reading


    The crowd gradually dispersed, leaving only a few.


    Zhou Shu was still standing at the bow of the ship, looking in a daze.


    "Brother, are you still thinking about it?"


    Yang Mei couldn''t help holding him by the sleeve. Before she heard Liu Yu''er talk about the danger of epiphany, her heart kept hanging. Just now she fell. Now seeing Zhou Shu in a daze, she couldn''t help but worry again.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled, squeezed her face, and whispered, "I''m somewhere else."


    Yangmei nodded her head as if she understood, "Brother, don''t think about it anymore."


    She knew where the other place Zhou Shu was talking about was naturally Wushuang City.


    The city of Wushuang was still bustling with people coming and going in front of the big tree in the center. Zhou Shu swept around the task board, suddenly stopped, and reached out and took off a wooden board.


    On the wooden board, the word "Snow" was written, obviously, Bian Xue was looking for him.


    Soon, Zhou Shu entered a quiet room.


    The messenger opposite was naturally Bian Xue, dressed in white and changed to black, but he also had a different temperament.


    Bian Xue stared at Zhou Shu and said softly, "Brother Shu, the younger sister has heard about it."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What did you hear?"


    Bian Xue pretended to be resentful, "What else could be, of course, is the matter of Senior Brother Shu destroying Tianliu Sect and Liuxia Sect alone. In Cihang Sect, there is a lot of rumors, and many seniors are talking about you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It turned out to be this, it''s nothing, what did they say about me?"


    "That''s a lot. Some people say that you are cruel and easy to kill, which has caused a lot of grievances in the world. But there are very few senior sisters who say these. Most of them say that you are outstanding. , I��ve been asking about you everywhere, and I even want to go down the mountain to find you, hehe," Bian Xue pursed his lips and smiled, "Maybe Brother Shu will meet a few in the future."


    "Find me?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, but he quickly understood, and he only avoided answering, "If you come to join the Holland School, I would naturally welcome it. Anything is fine."


    "Obviously knowing that this is not the case," Bian Xue glanced at Zhou Shu, a little dissatisfied, and quickly smiled, "Brother Shu, if the younger sister joins the lotus school, I wonder if it''s okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course it can, but I don''t think Heyin School will let you go. Ci Hangzong can''t bear your outstanding qualifications."


    "Hey, my younger sister would rather not have this qualification."


    Bian Xue sighed, "After all, Brother Shu was not given to the younger sister. It would be great if the younger sister was also allowed to join the lotus pie... The younger sister can''t even go down the mountain now, and someone will take care of everything. , I haven''t done Wushuang City missions for many days."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "You don''t need to be anxious, just practice hard, as long as you reach the Nascent Soul Realm, Ci Hangzong will naturally let you go down the mountain to refine your heart. I will definitely welcome you when you come, and you can stay as long as possible."


    "The little girl thinks so too, and is working hard."


    Bian Xue lightly nodded, "By the way, when it comes to qualifications, Ci Hangzong has been shaking up and down recently. It is said that she discovered the daughter of the destiny of Cihangzong. She has the most suitable qualifications for Cihangzong. It can be said to be the world. Wushuang."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I have never heard of such a good qualification..."


    "There is no news in Wushuang City, maybe it is a genius who is only suitable for Cihangzong," Bian Xue continued, "for this reason, several elders have all gone down the mountain, and it is said that even the seniors who crossed the Tribulation Realm have gone out."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s really a big fight to let the Transcendence Realm be dispatched."


    However, his heart was shocked, and he had taken the initiative to cross the tribulation realm. For a genius, he was not even afraid of the tribulation, which showed that the matter was really extraordinary.


    Bian Xue stared at Zhou Shu and kept talking about things in the Ci Hang Sect. Zhou Shu listened more and said less, and occasionally said a few things about himself and the lotus school, which would make Bian Xue happy for a while. .


    "Oh, it''s time for morning class, my little sister is leaving, Brother Shu."


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu with melancholy in her eyes, "I''m sorry to have bothered Senior Brother Shu for so long, but I''m obviously fine, but next time, I can still find you for my younger sister?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s okay, you can find me if you have anything to do, but I may not be able to see it when I am busy."


    "That''s good, little girl is gone."


    Bian Xue nodded happily, put down his ten points, and left in a hurry.


    Zhou Shu picked up the points and shook his head lightly. He was also a little strange in his heart. He hadn''t heard of such a big battle in the Daughter of Destiny.


    "What daughter of destiny, why haven''t I heard of it?"


    A black shadow slid down and landed on Zhou Shu''s side, with a gloomy expression, "There is something I don''t even know."


    The corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth showed a trace of disdain, "I''m overhearing again, as the lord of the city, your conduct is very worrying."


    "What is eavesdropping, I accidentally heard it," the city lord defended a few words, then hummed, "Besides, I have to know at any time whether you violate the city regulations. This is not eavesdropping, it is called censorship. "


    "Whatever you say, it''s eavesdropping anyway."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the city lord, "By the way, the treasures of the city lord have not been shown to me yet. I want to know what is better to pick at that time, and now I plan to go to Shuren Lane."


    "Wait until you are halfway through!"


    The city lord was furious and groaned, turning his head and disappeared.


    "Hehe."


    Zhou Shu felt quite relieved to be angry with the city lord, and smiled and quit Wushuang City.


    He didn''t plan to go to Shuren Alley this time, and waited until he went back to Lingyu City to arrange things. There will be more time in the future.


    Outside Lingyu City the black giant ship gradually flew up, and many guards looked stagnant and startled with horror.


    "What is this, is anyone coming to attack Lingyu City?"


    "Go report it!"


    Not long after, several monks flew up to the top of the wall one after another, but when they saw Zhou Shu on the giant ship, they were taken aback for a moment, and they all greeted Zhou Shu.


    Lin Xingyuan stood far away, arched his hands, and said with a gentle face, "Elder Zhou, with so many people, what are you going to do? I''m afraid there is no room in Lingyu City. If you must come, it''s not impossible..."


    "Elder Lin."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferently and raised his hand in return, and there was a hint of chill in his eyes, "These are a group of disciples I have accepted. If you want to enter the Lotus School, you block here, don''t you agree?"


    He knew Lin Xingyuan''s mind and wanted to take the opportunity to get stuck, even if he couldn''t get stuck, it would be better to take advantage of it, but he would never give in.


    Lin Xingyuan hurriedly stepped away, showing a bit of trepidation, "Where and where, Elder Zhou admits his disciples to grow Lingyucheng. It''s really a great thing for me, Lingyucheng. How can I be unwilling? It''s too late to welcome."


    As he said, he bowed his hand to the giant ship, "Old man Hongyezong elder Lin Xingyuan, welcome everyone to Lingyu City. From now on, he will be a family."


    Not far away, Tiezhongtang also flew over and said sincerely, "Hehe, the lotus faction has grown again, the old man, the elder of the mountain gate Tiezhongtang, welcome everyone to join Lingyu City, and work together in the future to bring Lingyu City Build better."


    If other sects migrated to Lingyu City on such a large scale, they would definitely join hands to block it, but seeing that it was Zhou Shu, there was no objection to it and only accepted.


    Zhou Shu smiled and replied, "Thank you for the welcome of the two elders. From now on, the three of us will jointly manage Lingyu City, and we still have to take care of each other." (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 832: Fusion of old and new

    phone-reading


    The huge ship stopped in front of the gate of Lingyu City, and rows of disciples of the Dutch school, all of them in great spirits and mighty, entered Lingyu City neatly.


    Zhou Shu''s toughness and other people''s cowering performances have proved the position of the Dutch school in the city. How can the disciples not be excited and not show up?


    And the elders of Hongyezong smiled on their faces one by one, watching, only sighed secretly in their hearts.


    "The thief army is so powerful that it cannot be defeated."


    Not long after, many disciples entered the new lotus school. They were happy and excited. In short, everyone was a little unable to control themselves and couldn''t believe it. From the resource-poor Qingyuan mountain range, it was full Lingyu city of gold.


    And all this really happened.


    Many mountain peaks, etc., have been prepared long ago, just waiting for the disciples to move in, and the new door rules will be sent to everyone in a timely manner, so that they will be surprised. Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner. Panic and mistakes were quickly resolved under the guidance of the elders.


    Zhou Shu was no longer there at this time, he took Yang Mei and others to Li Xuefeng.


    When a few women met, naturally there were many things to say, twittering, intimate.


    Hao Siyun has returned to liveliness, no different from before. Hao Ruoyan is also gentle and gentle. Yang Mei''s eyes have always been crescent-shaped, smiling constantly, and Yan Yue also blends into it, because it is only related to the refinement state, but it is more popular. People care.


    Zhou Shu stayed for a while, left with a smile, and went to Haizhonglou with Li Aojian.


    The elegant hall is full of delicacies and spiritual food, and several tables are there.


    Li Aojian has wine in his left hand and meat in his right hand.


    After a while, he raised his head and said, "Xiao Zhou, I always listen to you about Hai Zhong Lou. I''ve only been well-known since today, hehe."


    "Old Li, you can come whenever you want, and you can eat whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu held up a drink to accompany him, smiled very comfortably, and felt like going back to the past.


    "Of course," Li Aojian nodded and laughed loudly, "It''s a pity that Lao Zhu hasn''t returned yet. That guy is really amazing. It''s been almost 20 years since he went out."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant, and he felt a little sad, "Yes."


    It seems to have returned to the past, but the former Zhu Dashan does not know if he is still there.


    "Old Zhu''s luck is very good, better than you! Several times to escape from the dead, even if nothing happened, someone sent the magic weapon to the door, don''t worry, he must be fine!"


    Li Aojian took a full bottle of wine and poured it into his mouth. He immediately smiled up to the sky, laughing too loudly, and even the tables and chairs seemed to vibrate, "But it''s hateful not to come back for so long. Next time we meet him, we have to learn a lesson. He has a meal!"


    "I mean, you must not let him go!"


    Zhou Shu picked up the bottle and took a few sips, nodding fiercely.


    Somewhere in the unknown, deep underground, a thick and strong man like an iron tower suddenly sneezed.


    "Aye! Who is cursing me again, it must be those two guys!"


    "Haha, they are not dead yet! I must go out early, the **** old man just helped him cut some spirit valleys, and he has trapped me for so many years! He said that there are great benefits to me, where, **** it !"


    He stared forward, his eyes sharp, completely different from the past.


    In front of him, there was a thick fog, and from time to time there were creepy screams from the fog, and it was impossible to distinguish whether it was a monster or something.


    And he continued to walk forward in strides without hesitation.


    In the elegant hall.


    I don''t know how long it took, Zhou Shu and Li Aojian seemed to be drunk, yelling and laughing, staggering, and dancing swords, showing a stray state.


    "Xiao Zhou, I should go now."


    Suddenly Li Aojian stood up straight, standing like a javelin, his expression was extremely firm, and there was no trace of confusion in his eyes.


    "it is good."


    In an instant, Zhou Shu was no longer drunk, and nodded faintly, "Old Li, find the sword, come back, I have something good to tell you."


    Li Aojian showed a trace of doubt, "What a good thing, I haven''t heard you say it, those spiritual things don''t need anything, after I find the sword, I don''t need those anymore, only the sword is enough."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not those things, you will need them very much after Jin Dan."


    The good thing he said was the secret realm full of sword intent. For Li Aojian, there is probably nothing better than there.


    "Is there anything good, I will definitely be back, hahaha!"


    Li Aojian laughed three times, "Go!"


    Zhou Shu quietly watched him leave without giving it away. He was a little bit disappointed, but he quickly returned to normal, "It''s time to do my own thing."


    For the next ten days, he lived a leisurely and fulfilling life, just like most people in the lotus school.


    Zhou Shu spent a lot of time in the spiritual field, cultivating several new crops, all of which are Tier 4, virtual spirit fruit, red floating cordyceps, and frost king ginseng. They are all selected varieties that have not been matured. Cultivation is not difficult, and the effect is good. Compared with ordinary Linggu spirit creatures, it is much stronger.


    When they are promoted, they will become an important source of revenue for the Holland School.


    Oh, yes, there is also a kind of spirit valley, not hungry valley.


    It is said that it was cultivated by the ancient Da Neng Shennong and was specially bred for mortals. Its grains are as big as chicken eggs. A mortal can eat one for a year, but because the cultivation process is complicated, it consumes a lot of money, and is not beneficial to immortals. Da was gradually lost, but Zhou Shu planned to plant it so that the Valley of Not Hunger could be reproduced and used by mortals on four continents.


    Zhou Shu had rarely considered things that were useless to Xiu Xian before, but after his epiphany, his thoughts were a little different.


    Outside of Lingtian, he occasionally goes to Tianhuochi.


    There are more fire spirits in the sky fire pool, and also a lot of vitality, making it one of the most frequent places for many disciples.


    Zhou Shu also went, but he was not a refiner, he refined some gadgets.


    It''s dark, not smooth, big and small, all twists and turns, weird in ancient times, no one knows what this is, they are very curious, but when asked, Zhou Shu also laughed without answering, this is an ancient puppet, how can it be? Just say it.


    The magic trick will not be left behind.


    Many times, people who went to Zhou Shu could see that Zhou Shu was sitting in a wooden barrel with a pile of dirt in his left hand and a cloud of water mist in his right hand.


    Others think he is playing around, but they don��t know that he is practicing five tactics at the same time, Yan Fujing, Tu Yin Jue, Water Yin Jue, and Yan Yi Jue. It''s busy though.


    Lixuefeng, Liulifeng Danfang, Yulin Peak...These places are also often visited by Zhou Shu, and they always return with joy.


    The sect is also the same. Although there are many contradictions between the old and new disciples, the elders are very harmonious and will soon be calmed down. In the new environment, everyone is consciously upward, everything is orderly, and the disciples merge quickly. Zhou Shu, who thought there would be a lot of trouble, was almost nothing to do, and the time to go to the chamber was getting less and less.


    In the past ten days, everything went well.


    But things have never been so smooth.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the cloud of the mountain, thank you for the book friends who have subscribed and voted~) (to be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 833: Fairy visiting

    phone-reading


    "Elder Zhou, there is a senior who refuses to sign up, just see you. www..com"


    In the chamber, Zhou Shuzheng looked at the jade slips leisurely, and Lu Xiaoxian walked in quickly with a slightly solemn expression.


    "senior?"


    When Zhou Shu heard this word, there was also a meal in his heart. The seniors that Lv Xiaoxian could talk about could only be monks at the level of transformation of the gods and above. What would such monks do in the Lotus Sect and Lingyu City?


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I will go now."


    Lu Xiaoxian whispered, "Elder, I think she looks a little wrong, so be careful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I see, it''s okay, you stay in the clan and pay attention to the formation."


    Before the mountain gate.


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of surprise, and then smiled and saluted, "I don''t know if the fairy fairy is coming here, the younger generation is greeted late, please go into the mountain and tell."


    Fairy Lingyin glanced at Zhou Shu and said indifferently, "Don''t talk about avoiding the catastrophe, but making a big progress. No wonder I can''t see your fate. How can I see this great opportunity."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Lingyin Fairy said he was serious, but the juniors are actually quite ordinary."


    "Very ordinary? I really don''t think."


    Fairy Lingyin shook his head and said slowly, "I don''t care if you are ordinary, it has nothing to do with me, your junior sister, I want to see her."


    Zhou Shu became more surprised, "Junior sister, senior means..."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Lingyin''s mouth, "I saw it that day. I asked you to bring her a Lingyin bracelet. Why, don''t you remember?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared, "Senior is looking for her, but she is not here by coincidence."


    Suddenly there was a bad feeling in his heart. Fairy Lingyin had said that Yangmei had practiced the Compassionate Sutra, and he was destined to be a member of the Ci Hang Sect. He came to the door today. It seems that the person who came is not good, most of them want to take Yangmei away. .


    How can he allow this kind of thing?


    "Not here?"


    Fairy Lingyin sighed lightly and shook his head, "If she is not here, where is she? Don''t lie in front of me. I went from Qingyuan Mountain to Lingyu City. I naturally knew she was here. Let her come out. Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass her."


    Staring at Fairy Lingyin, Zhou Shu shook his head flatly, "Since the senior said that, the junior does not say anything. Yang Mei is indeed here, but I will not agree with the senior seeing her. She also said before, no Willing to follow seniors to Ci Hangzong."


    Fairy Lingyin smiled indifferently, "It''s different now. She didn''t want it last time, but she did it this time."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "The juniors don''t think so."


    Fairy Lingyin frowned, her face suddenly cold, "I don''t want to tell you more, let her come out, or I''ll go in and look for it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, showing some earnestness, "Senior, there are so many geniuses in Ci Hang Sect. Why should I care about a person? Even if there is no bayberry, Ci Hang Sect will not lose anything. Why must it be difficult for others?"


    "You don''t understand, Yang Mei, it is destined to belong to Ci Hangzong."


    Fairy Lingyin shook his head slightly, "Since you don''t let her come out, I have to go in and look for it."


    She glanced at Zhou Shu and walked slowly into the mountain gate.


    Zhou Shu stood in front of the door, motionless, the formation behind him also opened.


    Fairy Lingyin smiled lightly, "Are you forcing me to do it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression resolute, but unusually cold, "If the senior must do something in Lingyu City, in the Lotus School, the junior will only have to follow. In short, I will never let you take Yangmei today."


    At this time, there were already many people around the Heyin School.


    There are disciples of the Heyin School, but more are the cultivators in Lingyu City. The other two sects are there, and many cultivators are also on the sidelines.


    "Do it in Lingyu City? It hasn''t been such a thing for a long time."


    "On the other side is the cultivator of the God Transformation from the Ci Hang Sect. Even if we do, we can''t do much."


    "That''s not okay! Lingyu City belongs to our Dongsheng prefecture cultivators, even the six major sects can''t mess around on our territory!"


    Some people hesitate, others are tough, but most of the cultivators look at Lingyin Fairy with an angry face. The cultivators in Lingyu City can constantly fight inwardly, but at such a moment, they must unanimously outside. This is also Lingyin. The foundation of Yucheng''s standing for thousands of years.


    Looking around, Fairy Lingyin said coldly, "Lingyu City has rules, but today I must take people away, whether it is in Lingyu City, Tianjianmen, or even Penglai Island. It''s all going to be shot."


    The words were not exhausted, and a cold winter coercion followed.


    Such as thousands of years of profound ice suddenly melted away, and the icy breath instantly spread, and dozens of miles were enveloped by cold air.


    In the cold fog, there were countless small ice crystals, and every cultivator who accidentally touched him stood still, his expression of horror condensed on his face, as if completely frozen into ice.


    "She actually shot?"


    "What, she said she would take action on Penglai Island? Penglai Island, that is the most peaceful place in the entire Xuanhuang Continent. No one would dare to take action there. What is she thinking, that Yangmei is so important to her?"


    "No, I can''t hold on anymore, I want to avoid it."


    "Are you going to prepare a defensive formation?"


    Numerous cultivators in Lingyu City retreated in a tidal wave, but only a few cultivators persisted.


    Lin Xingyuan shouted, "Fairy Lingyin, do you know that you have offended all the Dongshengzhou cultivators?"


    Tie Zhongtang also followed, "Fairy Lingyin, if you don''t stop, all the cultivators in Lingyu City will be your enemy."


    Fairy Lingyin looked indifferent, "I know that when I take away people, I will come back to apologize and apologize one by one, but now I must take Yangmei. This cannot be changed."


    Anyone can see her determination ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Zhou Shu is the same.


    In the cold mist, he was a little puzzled. Fairy Lingyin suddenly came over to be his enemy. It really didn''t make sense. Is Yangmei really important to them, but Yangmei''s qualifications are not too good?


    Having settled a grudge with three of the six major sects, he can no longer be an enemy of Ci Hangzong, but he will not let them take Yangmei away.


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and said slowly, "Senior, stop."


    Fairy Lingyin stopped when he heard the sound, withdrew the pressure, and said calmly, "Zhou Shu, have you changed your mind?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "Senior wants to take action, and juniors will naturally follow, but juniors don''t want to make matters worse, so that Lingyucheng and Ci Hangzong will be grudges for me, which will affect the repairers in the city and affect the reputation of seniors. If you really want to make a move, please go out of the city, and the younger generations will fight."


    "Oh?"


    Fairy Lingyin felt a little loose in her heart and looked at Zhou Shu, "You are really good, and I don''t want to embarrass you, and I don''t want to embarrass the Heyin faction, if not... forget it."


    In her opinion, working in Lingyu City is definitely not a good thing. It is rare for Zhou Shu to give up such a big advantage. Of course, she can''t ask for it if she wants to fight with her out of the city.


    "You go out of the city, I am waiting for you, you make one step, and I make you one step too."


    Fairy Lingyin lifted up, flew out of the city in the blink of an eye, and stood tens of miles outside the city, staring at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, he arched his hands around him, "Thank you for your help."


    Immediately, he flew into the sky and fought against the fairy Lingyin, without a trace of fear on his face.


    (Ps: It is also unexpected. I insisted on three changes every day for a month. It is almost 200,000 words. The subscription is still very small, but nothing. I think it is difficult. It is worth celebrating, haha~) (to be continued. )


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 834: City diplomat

    "Elder Zhou is really responsible, I admire him."


    Lin Xingyuan sighed for a long time, with a certain admiration in his heart. If he changed himself and a cultivator of the **** of transformation came to make trouble, he would never leave Lingyu City, even Hongye Sect would not, he would only throw the trouble to Lingyu City. All repairers.


    "Yes, the old man didn''t expect that, in order not to affect the relationship between Lingyucheng and Ci Hangzong, he proposed to go out of the city to fight. He is really a monk who puts emphasis on the overall situation. The old man used to think that he was more personal. The old man was wrong."


    Tiezhong Tang could not help but nodded, staring at Zhou Shu in the air, "I hope Elder Zhou can hold on for a while."


    Lin Xingyuan shook his head, "It''s very difficult. If it were other cultivators, it might be okay, but that is Fairy Lingyin, the cultivator of Cihangzong, and the one with extremely high strength in Cihangzong. Two second souls are simply not something Elder Zhou can handle."


    Standing on the wall, the two were talking in low voices, unconsciously, many cultivators were already standing around.


    Ling Yucheng''s repairmen knew that Zhou Shu was going to fight Lingyin Fairy, so they rushed to watch it. The wall was so dark that there would not be tens of thousands of people.


    "Zhou Shu really wants to fight against the cultivator of God."


    "Yes, he is for our Lingyu city cultivator, otherwise the female cultivator will have to do it in the city, the death and injury will be hard to say."


    "No matter what, Elder Zhou is good!"


    "Elder Zhou represents us Lingyucheng, don''t say anything else, but the momentum must not be lost!"


    For a time, the sound of cheering and cheering came one after another, resounding through the sky.


    On the towering Lixue Peak.


    A few female cultivators stared into the air, with tension in their eyes.


    Yangmei shouted, "No, I want to go!"


    But Hao Ruoyan held his shoulders and gently shook his head, "I believe Master Shu, he will not lose."


    "It''s not the same, you don''t know if sister Ruoyan, that Lingyin Fairy is really strong..." Yang Mei stubbornly shook her head and cried, "It''s all because of me. I shouldn''t practice that kind of compassion. of����"


    Hao Siyun stood next to her, "Yang Mei, don''t say that, no matter how good she is, Brother Shu must have a way."


    Yan Yue nodded, "Watch it well, even if you go now, you won''t be able to help the younger brother. He has his own plan, so let him do it."


    Yangmei struggled to open her eyes, staring into the air with her big eyes open, two lines of tears falling down.


    In Lingyu City, any news spread quickly, and they soon knew the reason before they would act like this.


    In the midair, Zhou Shu looked at Fairy Lingyin calmly, and the sword in his hand flashed green light.


    "Caiying, are you afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t it just turning the gods? Back then, my palace was about to turn the gods. Don''t be afraid, let''s fly her together!"


    "Very good, Caiying, I won''t let you have something to do."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes flashed, and his face showed a lot of determination.


    He didn''t let Xiao get out because the monsters and monsters are different from the cultivators. They are very suppressed by the realm, and it is extremely difficult to challenge them. The low-level monsters see the high-level monsters and the cultivator, except for running away. Death will only change after Lingzhi is activated. In this case, unless Xiaogun transforms into shape, there is no threat to Lingyin Fairy.


    This battle is perhaps the one he is least sure of. He knows very well that the strength of Fairy Lingyin far exceeds that of anyone who has fought him before, but because of this, he is more willing to fight. There was a raging fire.


    "Zhou Shu, Huashen should not have such a thing with Yuanying, but I will not be merciful, but if you give in, I will give in. I only use the second soul to fight with you."


    Lingyin Fairy looked at Zhou Shu, and slowly stepped back.


    As ���� retreated, a human figure indistinguishable from her appeared in the original position, looking at Zhou Shu indifferently.


    The Transfiguration monk of Cihangzong tries his best to deal with the Yuanying Realm of the small sect. This kind of thing is rarely done by the great sect monk with absolute self-esteem. This is not only a loss. Identity, disregard of the sect��s reputation, but also violates the original. The heart will have an impact on her own cultivation, so she can''t do her best to deal with Zhou Shu, but she is not underestimating Zhou Shu with the second soul, on the contrary, she also attaches great importance to it.


    Compared with the first soul, the second soul also has powerful strength, and it can act unscrupulously, and is not worried about damage. If necessary, it can even abandon the explosion and launch a powerful soul attack. This is the first soul. For the first soul in the body, damage will affect the self-cultivation, and it will take a long time to recover. Abandoning the first soul is tantamount to death, which is simply impossible.


    Zhou Shu stared at it, his expression became more focused.


    He doesn''t have the worries of Lingyin Fairy, no matter who the opponent is or what, he will do his best.


    And he knew very well that Fairy Lingyin belonged to two second souls.


    The second soul of ����Lingyin Fairy put his palms together in front of him, and the clear and distant voice gradually spread out. Within dozens of miles around, many spiritual flowers suddenly appeared, opening and closing, blooming like trapped in a sea of ??flowers.


    Lingyin unvoicing is exactly the domain created by Lingyin fairy. Within the scope of Lingyin unvoicing, the opponent''s primordial spirit will be greatly restricted. It is her strongest means against monks of the same rank. Although Zhou Shu has no primordial spirit, But the same is true of spirit and consciousness, and the restriction will only be greater.


    In an instant, Zhou Shu''s perception fell into a deep mud.


    God''s consciousness can only spread out three feet! There is almost nothing to be felt beyond three feet, it is like blind and deaf.


    Zhou Shu couldn��t help but startled. The Lingyin Fairy��s strength is probably much stronger than he imagined With his spiritual knowledge, he was so restricted, so I changed someone else. Are you afraid to move?


    Of course, he did not release too much spiritual knowledge, nor did the fourth change, but it seems that the possibility of breaking through the domain is unlikely.


    The heavy gold sword was provoked, shining like jade, dyed the surrounding green, Zhou Shu stretched his figure and swept directly towards the second soul. At the same time, the sword intent demon ants resembling the tide of sea disappeared, Hao Rushed over.


    Zhou Shu did not hesitate to his strength, and that sword intent broke out with the third change in five consecutive stacks. The mighty power is really rare.


    It is inconvenient to perceive with divine consciousness, and it has a great impact on Zhou Shu. It is impossible to escape. To crack, you can only attack the second soul, try to get close to it, and force the second soul to stop casting domain.


    The sky suddenly darkened, and the overlapping magic ants, like dark clouds, covered the second soul.


    "So courageous."


    The voice of the second soul of Lingyin Fairy, cold as autumn, with a bleak chill.


    From the second soul, a figure that was exactly the same suddenly appeared, and he flew over to meet Zhou Shu.


    The figure flicked his sleeves, and two strands of shining elemental power were rolled out in the smoke.


    Like two shining white giant dragons, spread their teeth and dance their claws, rushing straight into Zhou Shu''s sword intent.


    Two second souls, one to maintain the vocal sound and the other to attack and defend, it is a perfect combination. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 835: Lingxi 1 finger

    phone-reading


    Bang!


    Bailong is hitting Zhou Shu''s magic ant sword intent!


    Countless magic ants fell down, and the dark clouds seemed to split, flying like rain, everywhere, but the white dragon couldn''t go any further, twisting his body in the dark clouds, shuttled back and forth, and couldn''t help roaring.


    The second soul of Lingyin Fairy who flew out was slightly startled, and then he flashed to the back of Bailong.


    She raised her sleeves, stretched out her white jade arms, and turned her five fingers slightly. The two white dragons immediately returned to her hands and pushed forward.


    The two white dragons turned into one, the scales and whiskers were clearly visible, and the aura became more magnificent. With a long roar, they swept across a long rainbow and flew forward.


    The sword intent that he encountered fell like a broken bamboo, and he couldn''t even block it.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Zhou Shu.


    The wall of Lingyu City suddenly exclaimed.


    "what!"


    "It''s really strong, Elder Zhou''s sword is far beyond the ability of the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, but it is still invincible."


    "The two second souls, it is said that if it weren''t for the cultivation of the second soul, Fairy Lingyin would have already turned into the gods."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, without panic, his figure retreated, and at the same time the heavy golden sword kept circled.


    Ming Jing stopped the water, and barriers like whirlpools constantly appeared in front of him, blocking the attack of Bai Long.


    Pop, pop, pop...


    Without knowing how many barriers were broken, Bai Long finally stopped, as if exhausted all his strength, only a little shadow existed, and then backed away and fell back into the hands of Fairy Lingyin.


    The crowd cheered.


    "Ha, blocked it!"


    "It really is Elder Zhou. Such an attack can be blocked. That is the God Transformation Realm!"


    Zhou Shu stood still, with a trace of concentration on his face.


    Lingyin Fairy��s Yuanli is really extraordinary. He has never seen such a solid Yuanli. It is really like a magic weapon and can be controlled freely. The accompanying divine consciousness is also very sharp, hitting the key. If it is not strong enough for Mingjing Zhishui, His reaction has changed fast enough, I''m afraid that he will be injured.


    What makes him a little depressed is that in the face of opponents of this level, Broken Jade Sword Intent is no longer useful. Even if there is no sword and no self, I am afraid it is impossible to resist. After all, the rank of sword art is too low, and other Some of the commonly used methods are even more useless.


    The second soul was still three or four li away from him, maintaining a clear voice of the spirit, as if he hadn''t moved, obviously Zhou Shu had retreated dozens of miles.


    "well."


    At this time, Fairy Lingyin was even more shocked than Zhou Shu.


    She wanted to get rid of Zhou Shu quickly, so she used her strength at the beginning, but she did not expect that Zhou Shu would actually block it, and it did not seem to consume much. This is still Zhou Shu in a domain state, which is really difficult. Confidence.


    She seemed to feel that Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness and vitality had reached the level of transforming the gods.


    Zhou Shu didn''t pause, his fingers flew up and down like a butterfly. At the same time, countless Zhang Fulu flew out of his hand, scattered all over the sky, for fear that there would not be thousands.


    "waste."


    The second soul said coldly.


    In the realm, Zhou Shu''s divine sense was very poorly restricted. Even if there were more talismans released, the divine sense could not be used to guide the cast, which was indeed a waste.


    But Zhou Shu ignored it and continued to lose it.


    He also knew that Fulu might not be able to play a role, but Fulu didn''t need to be manipulated. Faced with such a powerful opponent, as long as it had a little effect, it was worth using. Besides, he casts Fulu more to cover up, in order to hide other means.


    The second soul looked at Zhou Shu faintly, and a burst of white light suddenly appeared in the heart of his eyebrows.


    The white light was gentle and crystal clear, without a trace of killing intent, and it didn''t seem to be a means of attack.


    Soon, the white light spread and enveloped the whole body of the second soul, and the light became more and more shining. The second soul slowly raised his hand, and the white light, as if summoned, gathered towards her index finger. In a few blinks, all the white light gathered into one spot, and it shone like a pearl on the index finger.


    Staring at Zhou Shu, his fingers slowly pointed out.


    There seemed to be no change in the surroundings, let alone a little momentum, and the white spot disappeared, but Zhou Shu felt an unspeakable shock. He felt that he was locked. The invisible white spot seemed certain. Will hit him.


    Gentle tactics are the most terrifying tactics. Zhou Shu felt this way when he first saw Fairy Lingyin, and now it feels even stronger.


    The divine consciousness is fully released, and the fourth change is used continuously, like a fate.


    In an instant, the scope of divine consciousness expanded dozens of times.


    In Lingyu City, many cultivators didn''t know what was going on, thinking they were cracked by Zhou Shu, they cheered.


    But some monks knew that Zhou Shu was in big trouble.


    "Is that the Lingxi Art?"


    "The rumors have a sharp finger, no trace, no hindrance, no doubt, no doubt."


    "Fairy Lingyin, although named after Lingyin Qingsong, her most''killing'' method is probably this Lingxi Secret. As one of the three secret secrets of Ci Hangzong, it is not something Elder Zhou can resist. ."


    "Once you are hit, you will lose consciousness and fall asleep immediately, and let others slaughter him. I can only hope that Fairy Lingyin will not continue to attack Elder Zhou."


    Zhou Shu didn''t know this, he only knew that this white spot was extremely dangerous, and he must not be hit.


    The tree of divine soul shook desperately, and the divine consciousness diverged to the maximum extent, even in the domain of the unvoiced spirit now Zhou Shu could see the situation within two miles, and he looked carefully.


    "found it!"


    He exclaimed secretly, and temporarily put a little bit down.


    The white spots are as gentle as water, flowing like waves, and they don��t travel very fast. Only in this way can they meet the meaning of the magic formula. If it is fast, or if it has a killing intent and is aggressive, it is easy to be noticed. Come out, and only this state can make people hard to notice.


    If it were other people, they couldn''t see it at all, but it was a pity that Zhou Shu, with his own spiritual consciousness and the power of the fourth change, allowed him to find the white spots.


    If you see it, you can be targeted.


    Zhou Shu moved, and at the same time commanded the surrounding Fuluo to attack towards the white spot, the Jianyi Yuanli did not stop, and flew towards the white spot together.


    "Huh, huh?"


    The second soul of Lingyin Fairy immediately noticed the abnormality, his expression was stunned, and he secretly thought, "You can actually see the Chaos Heart Jue, how is this... possible?"


    Faced with opponents of the same level, her Lingxi Art has never been seen before, however, it was seen by Zhou Shu in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    She was shocked, and she was a little lost for a while, but soon recovered.


    She recovered indifferent, and thought to herself, "What about seeing it, even if you see you, it can''t be blocked. That''s not a power you can understand."


    In the sky, there was a burst of noise.


    Thunder and lightning, hail, mud, flames, etc., plus sword intent and vitality, are all intertwined, awe-inspiring, and half of the sky is sometimes red and transparent, and the people below are shocked.


    However, Zhou Shu was a little disappointed in his eyes. Those magic formula talisman couldn''t stop the progress of the white dot at all.


    The white dot maintained its previous speed, as soft as flowing water, but unstoppable. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 836: Counterattack

    phone-reading


    On Lingyu city.


    Lin Xingyuan sighed for a long time, "It seems to be powerful, but it''s useless, not to mention that he still littered."


    Tie Zhongtang shook his head, "Yes, if Yuanli and Fulu can block it, then it won''t be Lingxi Zhizhi."


    Lin Xingyuan stared at the sky and said slowly, "It is said that the one finger of the Lingxi contains the unique strength of compassion from the monks of Cihangzong, which originates from the Compassion Sutra. The strength of compassion is the foundation of Cihangzong. It benefits everything It does not fight against itself, but everything cannot fight against it. It can evade almost all the attacks of vitality and divine consciousness. Unless the opponent''s realm is too high, it cannot be restrained at all."


    Hearing these words, the cultivator nearby was stunned, staring blankly at Zhou Shu in the sky.


    "That doesn''t mean that Elder Zhou is defeated?"


    "No����"


    "Elder Zhou..."


    Some female disciples of the lotus school gradually sobbed.


    The fairy Lingyin in the sky had a calm expression, perhaps knowing that the overall situation was settled, and the body gradually moved towards the primordial soul clone.


    And Zhou Shu in mid-air, constantly moving, constantly changing positions, but limited by the second soul, unable to leave the range of the spiritual sound domain, the white spot is getting closer and closer to him. Up.


    Zhou Shu paused suddenly, seeming to accept his fate, and even took a sip of wine quite freely, waiting for the white spots to come to him.


    "I do not know����"


    Fairy Lingyin looked at Zhou Shu from a distance, said faintly, as if he wanted to say that after falling asleep, he would not continue to attack him, but before he finished speaking, he stopped abruptly, with an expression of horror in his eyes. Muttered, "Impossible, impossible."


    The white spot just arrived in front of Zhou Shu and was blocked by Zhou Shu''s sleeve, and it disappeared.


    She no longer felt the existence of the white spots, completely gone, and didn''t know where they went.


    How could this be?


    Why is this happening? In fact, Zhou Shu himself is not very clear.


    But when the catastrophe was approaching, Zhou Shu knew that he had to fight, but how to fight and what to do?


    He could see that the white dot almost ignored all vitality and spiritual consciousness, and it would be locked when aiming at the target. It was impossible to dodge. The only way to prevent it from hitting him was to put the white dot away.


    What is it for? The magic weapon he possessed is basically impossible, except for the strange black pot.


    That black pot can collect evil spirits, evil spirits, Yuan Ying, Zhou Shu doesn''t know at present, what it can''t be collected, then fight for it.


    The black pot was hidden in the sleeve, aimed at the white spot, and when it touched the body, he slipped it in.


    Sure enough, it worked, the white spot disappeared, but the black pot remained, nothing unusual.


    He succeeded in the adventure, and immediately took advantage of the situation to counterattack. With a movement, he quickly flew towards the second soul that maintains the spirit sound. The heavy gold sword in his hand could not help reflecting the green light, shining like a star.


    Fairy Lingyin didn''t have time to think about it, the body immediately backed away, and he said that if he only used the second soul, the body would not be able to participate in it. Even if it couldn''t stand close, it would defend naturally, and that would be a loss.


    At the same time, the second soul that was flying outside immediately returned to defense, danced with long sleeves, and a few yuan force rolled toward Zhou Shu.


    The situation changed in an instant, and the many practitioners in Lingyu City were startled.


    "Elder Zhou didn''t fall asleep, he blocked the Lingxi Jue?"


    "It''s an unprecedented thing. It is said that the Lingyin Fairy Lingyin''s Lingxi Art can only be blocked by the Tribulation Realm, and it was actually blocked by Elder Zhou. This..."


    Lin Xingyuan and Tie Zhongtang looked at each other, both dumbfounded.


    "Great!"


    "The elders can still fight back, the elders will definitely win!"


    Many disciples of the Heyin School put away their crying and shouted for cheer. The momentum was even higher than before, and the surrounding practitioners were also affected. They shouted and became very emotional. This is the transformation of the God Realm to the Yuan Ying Realm. After playing for a long time, Zhou Shu in his city hasn''t lost the wind, it is worth shouting.


    On Lixue Peak.


    Hao Siyun jumped up, "Look, I said Brother Shu will be fine!"


    Yangmei wiped her tears, clenched her fists, silently cheering Zhou Shu in her heart, but she didn''t say anything.


    At this time, the situation in the air changed again.


    Jian Guang suddenly turned around in the air, turned around and swept towards another second soul.


    The Second Soul couldn''t react as much as it happened to fly to the opposite side, and the distance from Zhou Shu suddenly narrowed a lot.


    The previous attack on the second soul that maintained Lingyin seemed to be a false move, and his real goal was another.


    Fairy Lingyin was slightly stagnant, as if she had a premonition. She knew something was wrong, and quickly stepped back. She also understood that Zhou Shu had been trying to get close to her. Perhaps there was some hidden method. The white spot disappeared. This is also confirmed.


    She retreated hastily, but was constantly hindered.


    The talisman that was put down all over the sky began to play a role at this time. Although the effect is very small, the huge number cannot be ignored. Thousands of talismans burst open from time to time, and there are lightning and thunder everywhere, storm swamps, which hinder the movement of the soul to a certain extent. .


    It doesn''t stop there.


    When Zhou Shu lost the talisman, he had been using wood yin jue and earth yin jue. Within the range of more than ten li, the concentration of wood and soil aura was surprisingly high. Under Zhou Shu��s slight guidance, there was mud everywhere. Many vines grew in the middle.


    The combination of earth, wood, and spiritual energy has almost brought the limit to the extreme ~ www.novelhall.com~ even if it is the second soul, it has been greatly affected.


    In addition, Zhou Shu was a long-prepared pursuit, but she retreated in a panic. Many factors were mixed together, and Zhou Shu was getting closer and closer to the second soul.


    Within a few breaths, almost within three feet!


    At this time, it is Zhou Shu''s opportunity!


    Fairy Lingyin was a little anxious, but she couldn''t make a move. The other second soul had to maintain Lingyin''s unvoiced singing, so she could only draw out a few yuan strength and attack Zhou Shu, but she didn''t care too much. Even if it is close, what can Zhou Shu do? My soul, how can you deal with it?"


    At this time, she still regarded herself as a monk who was a higher level than Zhou Shu. This might be an irreparable mistake she had committed.


    "Ugh."


    A distant sigh, I don''t know where it came from.


    Zhou Shu was startled when he heard it, but he would never give up this hard-won opportunity!


    The heavy gold sword was suddenly drawn, and between the trembling of the sword tip, a deep blue hole was immediately formed!


    One foot radius, no bottom!


    The sky suddenly fell silent.


    In that instant, all the sounds and movements were gone, and the exploding talisman, the flying lightning, the hot flame, and the biting ice all fell silent.


    Zhou Shu was holding a sword, his figure could not help trembling, his face was as pale as paper, he almost fell from the air, his eyes were unusually firm.


    And the second soul of Fairy Lingyin in front of him completely disappeared without leaving a trace.


    Although the cultivators in Lingyu City were not affected, they seemed to have lost their voice and quieted down.


    It was a long time before someone whispered.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Am I wrong, the spirit of Lingyin Fairy disappeared, is it dead?" (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 837: Show mercy

    phone-reading


    The fairy Lingyin in midair paled instantly.


    She felt that her second soul had completely lost contact. There was only one possibility in this situation, and that was that the second soul no longer belonged to her.


    One hundred years of cultivation, ruined.


    At this time, she couldn''t calm down anymore, and she was a little unruly, I am afraid that she would even kill Zhou Shu.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, her complexion became colder, and she slowly raised her hand.


    "Wait, you are merciful."


    A distant voice, floating from nowhere, fell between the two.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly. He had heard the sigh of this voice before. He was very sorry. He seemed to be reluctant to see him make a move, but he didn''t listen. How could he not make a move? That was a perfect opportunity. No one will miss the opportunity that was finally caught, and he is the same.


    Moreover, he still has a back hand, enough to change all situations.


    And Fairy Lingyin didn''t look back, his face looked like ice, and said coldly, "Why should you be merciful, I don''t!"


    "It''s not you, it''s Zhou Shu."


    Fairy Lingyin was full of anger, and yelled in a gaffe, "How is it possible!"


    The voice was getting closer and softer, "Zhou Shu, stop."


    The voice is extremely cordial and gentle, and there is an irresistible feeling, like a hot spring flowing through the atrium, and the whole body relaxes.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, I''ll stop."


    If Fairy Lingyin can''t come and doesn''t take the initiative, he will stop by himself without others saying it. He knows very well that if he continues to use his hands, he will forge a very difficult and unresolvable feud with Ci Hangzong, which is not what he wants. the result of.


    As the heavy gold sword slowly fell, an indescribable vast force suddenly appeared and rushed to the sky!


    Although Yuanli is only two feet in radius, it is as solid as a column, penetrated through heavy clouds, and rushed straight into the sky. It did not break in the wind, as if it had pierced the sky.


    Looking at the Yuan Li Zhu not far in front of him, Lingyin Fairy was slightly shocked, and a trace of fear flashed in her eyes. She clearly felt that even she could not bear such Yuan Li, if Zhou Shu was facing her If she cast it, she was afraid that her other second soul would also disappear, and even she might not be able to retreat.


    "It turns out that it is Zhou Shu who needs mercy, not me."


    Her figure was trembling, she didn''t know why.


    Yuanlizhu continued for a full breath.


    Not surprisingly, this Yuanli was composed of the Lingyin Fairy''s second Yuanshen plus all the surrounding Fajue Yuanli. They were all concentrated in the eyes of Guixu, and they all exploded at this time, of course it was shocking.


    The repairer in Lingyu City below was truly shocked.


    "This kind of power, I am afraid that it is impossible to achieve the transformation of the gods, right?"


    "Elder Zhou is actually so powerful, isn''t even Fairy Lingyin not his opponent? It''s incredible!"


    "In Lingyu City, there is such a strong man!"


    "Great, I think who would dare to bully our Dutch school in the future!"


    All the disciples of the Heyin Sect were full of vibes, and the cultivators in Lingyu City around were full of envy. They only hated that Zhou Shu was not the elder of his own sect, and they wished to join the Heyin Sect immediately.


    "It would be great if I was also from the Dutch school."


    "Hey, when can I leave the clan?"


    Hearing such words, Lin Xingyuan and Tie Zhongtang didn''t even react at all. In their hearts, they might also have such thoughts. Even if they have them, how can they blame their own disciples?


    Everyone wants to rely on the strong, with few exceptions.


    On Lixue Peak.


    The women are a little sluggish.


    "Master Shu originally imagined it better than Ruoyan... Ruoyan thought she had thought of Master Shu stronger, but Master Shu would only be stronger."


    "Senior Brother Shu is really amazing."


    "Brother!"


    "Junior Brother, no matter what, I, I will follow you!"


    Everyone can''t help talking to themselves, but didn''t notice what other people were saying.


    Mid-air.


    Fairy Lingyin looked pale and fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, "It turns out that you are so strong. What''s your trick?"


    Before Zhou Shu could answer, he shook his body and fell from the air.


    For that type of "Eye of Returning to the Market", he drank a drop of the essence soul liquid from the evil spirit beast, but it still exhausted all the spirits, the tree of spirits withered a lot, and the vitality was not left at all. Next, it seemed so empty that there was only a shell.


    In an instant, many blue lotus flowers appeared in the sky.


    The lotus blossomed for the first time, with green smoke, exuding a warm and moist breath, and an indescribable vigorous vitality, like the feeling of spring.


    The smoke gradually rippled, and the sky within dozens of miles turned into a lotus pond.


    Zhou Shu fell into the lotus flower, as if he fell into the tender embrace of his mother, the spiritual consciousness and vitality began to recover continuously. Although the speed was not fast, it was very moisturizing, which made him extremely useful.


    He stood still, and said in a condensed voice, "Thank you, which senior helped me."


    In the lotus pond, a female sister in Tsing Yi slowly appeared, standing on a green lotus leaf, she was like a green lotus, pure and unparalleled, and detached.


    Zhou Shu''s face was shocked, he had actually seen this female nun!


    He couldn''t help the doubts in his heart and blurted out, "Master Yuanheyin?!"


    Not bad The female cultivator in the lotus pond is exactly the same as the virtual image in the lotus bracelet. If there is a difference, it is just more gentle, kinder, and more holy. a feeling of.


    The cultivators in Lingyu City were completely shocked this time.


    "What, this female cultivator is the Patriarch of the Dutch School, and the Patriarch of the Dutch School is so strong?"


    "I''m afraid it''s crossing the tribulation realm..."


    "But it seems to be a monk from the Cihangzong, why there is the Heyin school? Is the Heyin school also from the Cihangzong? Then why did they fight? What is going on? I don''t understand at all."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, you just need to know that the current lotus pie is not something others can provoke."


    Lin Xingyuan and Tie Zhongtang glanced at each other, and their eyes were rejoicing.


    Fortunately, they were fortunate to be on Zhou Shu''s side. If they had done the right thing with Zhou Shu before, there would be no place to bury them.


    On Lixue Peak.


    Yangmei was a little sluggish, "Ah, it is really the Patriarch Yuanheyin, she taught me the Compassion Sutra."


    Hao Siyun shook his head, wiped his eyes again, still couldn''t believe it, "Our Patriarch of the Lotus School is a monk of the Ci Hang Sect?"


    In midair.


    Fairy Lingyin flew into the lotus pond and stood beside Yuan Heyin, "Sister, why are you still here."


    "The immortal master has counted and told you not to come, and I also said, but you don''t listen."


    Yuan Heyin looked at Fairy Lingyin and shook his head helplessly, "There are some things that you can''t do if you want to do it. If you are wrong now, you deserve it."


    "How did I know that he would be like this."


    Fairy Lingyin frowned and curled her lips. In front of Yuan Heyin, she seemed to have changed herself from the cold, as if she was acting like a baby. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 838: Destiny?

    phone-reading


    Yuan Heyin sighed softly, turned to Zhou Shu, and said calmly, "Zhou Shu."


    "Yes, senior."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and bowed, "Thank you for your help, senior." He looked at the lotus ponds around him and couldn''t help but exclaim, "Senior''s lotus pond is so wonderful."


    It��s no wonder he couldn��t help it. The recovery of this lotus pond is different from the pill. It is always present, and there is no need to adjust the breath and work hard. In other words, even in battle, you can continue to recover. If you are in the lotus pond and the enemy Fighting is simply invincible.


    "Of course it''s amazing."


    Fairy Lingyin showed a trace of disdain, "This is the Qinglian Spiritual Realm among the seven great spiritual realms of Ci Hang Sect. At present, only sister of Ci Hang Sect has cultivated it alone. You can feel it. It''s really lucky."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and nodded gently.


    Ci Hangzong is really unfathomable, with a profound background. There are actually six kinds of abilities that are almost as powerful as this level, which is unimaginable.


    "Don''t talk too much."


    Yuan Heyin frowned, and Fairy Lingyin stopped talking immediately.


    She turned to Zhou Shu, "You know that I changed my slogan to senior, which is good. Although the lotus sect was created when I practiced my heart, it is now yours, and it has nothing to do with me. Old, but you don��t have to treat me as a patriarch."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior understands."


    Many monks will start sects and establish sects during the training of the heart, and they will be trained in the world, but they do not intend to continue the long-term sect.


    "Your sword art is extraordinary, should it be taught by a real person?"


    She stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes were very soft, full of kindness, with a gentle force that made people irresistible. She was afraid that anyone could not help but obey.


    And Zhou Shu only shook his head, "You can''t say that the juniors."


    Obviously, his sword art was seen by Yuan Heyin, and he also guessed the changes in the back before he was allowed to keep his hand, but Tahai Dahai and Tahai Art are the secrets that he passes through after himself. When it wasn''t revealed, he wouldn''t speak even if he faced the vowel lotus sound.


    Fairy Lingyin was stunned. It was the first time she saw that in the Qinghe spiritual realm, someone refused to answer her sister��s question. The Qinglian spiritual realm could not only recover, but also had the ability to completely relax the mind. , But obviously, Zhou Shu''s mind is extremely stable and has not been affected too much.


    Yuan Heyin was also slightly stagnant, and then nodded, "No matter which person''s high foot, your future is unlimited."


    "Senior is too good."


    Zhou Shu showed some determination and asked, "Is the senior here also for Yangmei''s business?"


    "There are some things that must be stated clearly, and let the child come over."


    Yuan Heyin nodded. Without waiting for Zhou Shu to speak, she raised her sleeves, and the Yangmei on Lixue Peak immediately flew up. It was useless even if the people around him hold on to it. The Heyin school formation was also useless. .


    But within a few breaths, Yang Mei fell to Zhou Shu''s side.


    She looked a little worried and didn''t know what to say, until after tightly grasping Zhou Shu, she gradually relaxed.


    Yuan Heyin smiled gently, "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    In the lotus pond, lotus leaves and lotus flowers bloomed and rose, and there was green everywhere, completely covering the four people inside. The people outside could no longer see or hear, and would not know what happened inside.


    Looking at Yuanheyin, Zhou Shu''s expression was firm, "If the seniors are strong, the juniors really can''t do it, but the seniors should regret doing that."


    The facts are obvious, Yuanheyin takes Yangmei without any effort, and he has no way to stop it.


    "Strong reliance has never been a good way, not even a way, it is harmful and unhelpful."


    Yuan Heyin smiled and glanced at the fairy Lingyin next to him. Fairy Lingyin lowered his head in annoyance, and Yuan Heyin turned his head and said calmly, "I''m here to discuss with you, I can''t let that child Do something against your will, otherwise it will be bad for Ci Hangzong."


    "Senior, please tell me."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, the last sentence is the key. Using strong will not result in good results. Ci Hangzong valued Yangmei''s aptitude, but if Yangmei is taken away by force, and Yangmei is unwilling to practice, this is almost Certainly, even if Ci Hangzong forced her to practice, the result would only make her fall into the demon, no matter how good the qualifications are, it will not be useful.


    If there are real benefits, he will not be too stubborn.


    Yuan Heyin turned to Yangmei and said warmly, "Yangmei, what you cultivate is the Compassion Sutra I left behind, right?"


    Yangmei nodded seriously and raised her arm, "Yes, my ancestor taught me. I haven''t thanked my ancestor yet."


    In the green lotus spiritual realm, Yang Mei did not have any defense and answered very honestly, but even if there was no spiritual realm, she was the same, too pure, Zhou Shu knew this very well, so she took extra care to protect her.


    "Getting this lotus sound bracelet and the compassionate sutra inside is your chance, and it''s also a chance for me and Ci Hangzong." Yuan Heyin nodded, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. His eyes were all kind, like a mother watching Own child, "When you form a pill, the sun will appear, and the heaven will descend with kindness, right?"


    Yangmei nodded thoughtfully I heard what Ruoyan sister said, it seems like this, but I didn''t see it. "


    Yuan Heyin nodded, turned to Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "Yang Mei is the destined daughter of our Ci Hang Sect, and she is destined to go to Ci Hang Sect."


    "Daughter of Destiny?"


    Zhou Shu looked startled. He had heard Bian Xue say before, but he had never thought of Yangmei, but Lingyin Fairy, and even the Yuanhe sound of crossing the tribulation realm came for this. Is it true that Yangmei is Cihang? Zong''s daughter of destiny?


    Yangmei blinked and asked suspiciously, "What is the Daughter of Destiny, Patriarch?"


    "The Daughter of Destiny is a saying in the Ci Hang Sect. To be precise, she is the most suitable person to cultivate the Ci Hang Sect''s heart and can carry forward the Ci Hang Sect. She carries the hope of the Ci Hang Sect and is recognized by Heaven. Destined to be handed over to Cihangzong, the daughter of destiny, the most obvious feature is the appearance of white sun and stars at the time of pill formation..."


    Yuan Heyin solemnly explained, "Over the past ten thousand years, there have been four daughters of destiny in Cihangzong. Each of them has reached Cihangzong, and all of them have reached the realm of transcendence. Among them, the real Dujuan with the highest cultivation level , After the eighth calamity, it was only two steps away to advance to the Mahayana rank and become the only power in the Xuanhuang Continent for 20,000 years. Unfortunately, it was a bit short..."


    She sighed lightly and looked at Yangmei with a condensed look, "Yangmei, you are the daughter of the destiny who has been recognized by heaven for three thousand years. , And the descending of Cifeng, this is the first time in ten thousand years. Ci Hangzong has reason to believe that you are very likely to become the only Mahayana monk in the Profound Yellow Continent in ten thousand years."


    "You understand now, why does Ci Hangzong need you?"


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 839: In the lotus pond

    phone-reading


    Zhou Shu was completely shocked and somewhat sluggish.


    If the Daughter of Destiny really represents so much, it is the person who was given to the Cihangzong by Heaven, then Yangmei will become the top priority of the Cihangzong and will never be treated badly in the future. Even more unimaginable benefits will be obtained, with all benefits but no harm. If she aspires to cultivate immortals, she has almost no other choice.


    Perhaps this time, Yang Mei should really be allowed to go.


    He glanced at Yang Mei, with a lot of tenderness in his eyes, but there was also a trace of regret that could not be concealed.


    He turned his head, his expression was extremely solemn, and he said slowly, "Is what the senior said is true?"


    Yuan Heyin nodded earnestly, "Really, I can swear with compassion. As for the story of the Daughter of Destiny, it is not widely spread. Only the people of Cihangzong know it. You don''t need to care about this. Just treat Yangmei as Excellent qualification is."


    Yang Mei shook her head and argued, "Master, my aptitude was taught by my senior brother, and my vitality is not a lot, and the five levels of pill formation are not very good."


    "The true Ci Hang Sect does not teach the mind and does not care about the qualifications in the eyes of these ordinary people."


    Yuan Heyin looked at her with an unusually amiable expression, "Your vision of becoming a pill means that you are in perfect fit... The real Dujuan whom I mentioned before, she has only three ranks in the pill, and only two hundred and three in the refinement state. Ten articles, but this does not prevent her from becoming a great monk who crosses the tribulation realm."


    "Oh."


    Yangmei was stunned for a moment, a little bit understanding but not understanding.


    After a long talk with Ning Xuanqing before, Zhou Shu learned more about the big sect. Compared with the ordinary sect, the big sect looked at qualifications and paid more attention to some special points. For example, Shushan only looked at Xuanxin, and Kunlun had The so-called "Root roots", Chongyang pays the most attention to the qualifications of double cultivation, and the Heavenly Sword Gate is more heavy sword intent. Emei likes all kinds of practitioners with special physiques. He doesn''t know much about Ci Hangzong, but he wants to come to the same place.


    Dazongmen doesn''t judge disciples based on their qualifications, but can see the special talents of each immortal cultivator. Xiaozongmen couldn''t do this, so they could only find talents with the most clearly visible Qiqihai and other qualifications.


    But it is not to say that ordinary aptitudes are useless for large sects. This is obviously a fallacy. Where are there so many special immortals? It is difficult to have one in ten thousand. Only those who have more qualified disciples will have a higher success rate in the future and the status of the sect will be more stable.


    Yuan Heyin looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, if Yang Mei goes to Ci Hangzong, I promise that she will get the best treatment and will never be wronged at all. Ci Hangzong will try her best to train her and she can get With the best resources, you can reach the Tribulation Realm smoothly all the way. You can rest assured about this."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and said in a slow voice, "Senior, the younger generation believes that she can only go or not. It is up to her to decide. If she is willing to go, the younger generation will not hinder her. If she is not willing to go, the younger generation has no choice but to talk to her. Stick to it together."


    "I know."


    Yuan Heyin nodded, then turned his head and said warmly, "Yang Mei, would you like to practice in Cihangzong?"


    "Master, I don''t want to go."


    Yangmei shook his head decisively, holding Zhou Shu''s hand tighter, "I want to be with my senior."


    "you����"


    Fairy Lingyin frowned and looked at Yang Mei with an expression of disbelief.


    "How could someone refuse such a condition and become the daughter of destiny? No cultivator would hesitate with the hope of the Ci Hangzong. If it was just oneself..."


    Of course, the following words were not spoken out, only in my heart.


    Zhou Shu had expected that Yangmei would answer this way, but he had an unspeakable feeling of complexity in his heart. If he changed his position in Yangmei, would he refuse so directly?


    His eyes were a little dazed, but he immediately regained his clarity.


    Of course he would refuse. He relied on himself to cultivate immortality, not others.


    Zhou Shu gently touched Yangmei''s head, looked at Yuanheyin, and said with some regret, "Senior, I really can''t help but Yangmei speaks too straight."


    He was ready to meet a storm.


    Yuan Heyin looked indifferent, and seemed to have a hunch, "It''s okay. But, I''m here to discuss, I always have to bargain, I can''t forget it."


    She smiled at Yang Mei, "What if you don''t have to leave your brother for a long time?"


    Yangmei was stunned, "Master, how long will it take?"


    "fifteen years."


    Yuan Heyin stretched out his fingers and compared, with a loving smile on his face, "You went to Ci Hangzong for 15 years and became a disciple of Cihangzong. During these 15 years, Cihangzong will teach you enough. Things... You will become a cultivator in the Nascent Soul Realm. At that time, the Ci Hang Sect will let you go down the mountain, and you will practice your mind and practice by yourself. Wherever you go, of course you can also come back here, back to the Lotus School, and You can stay as long as you like."


    Yang Mei blinked, "Master, is fifteen years too long? I have been in retreat for many years."


    "Fifteen years old, you..."


    Fairy Lingyin couldn''t help but frowned again, looking at Yang Mei with a helpless expression.


    "How many people want to go to Cihangzong, in such an environment, even if they only stay for one year, they can get a lot of benefits, and they can''t wait to stay there as long as possible, and let you stay for 15 years~www.novelhall .com~You are too long..."


    In the latter case, naturally he did not speak.


    Facing Yangmei��s stubbornness, Yuan Heyin shook his head slightly, still smiling with a warm smile, ��Yangmei, 15 years is not long at all. For us, it is just a momentary thing. In the future, you are destined to be promoted. You don��t have to worry about this little time. There will be more time in the future."


    When she explained to Yang Mei, she told Zhou Shu, "Fifteen years are very short, and she should learn a lot. In order to hurry up, we will even use the method of compassion empowerment... Time cannot be less, I am very concessionary. Don��t you think you should persuade you too? She is not sensible, but you should know better than her. To do this will be of great benefit to you and her. On the contrary, it will be harmful and unprofitable. If it were not for Cihang Mind method can only be cultivated if I am willing to do it, I don��t have to be so troublesome, do you understand?"


    There is some threat in the words. As a tribulation realm, it is indeed extremely tolerant to talk to Yangmei Zhou Shu so painstakingly for so long. Her restraint, even Zhou Shu can''t help but admire, but This fully shows that Yangmei is really important to Ci Hangzong.


    He didn''t speak before, just to see if Yuan Heyin and Ci Hangzong really cared about Yangmei. It seemed to be true, so he should speak too.


    "Sister, listen to me."


    "Well, brother."


    The two looked at each other, their eyes were a bit complicated, and they just wanted to say nothing.


    Yuan Heyin showed a slight smile, and then raised his hand, a lotus leaf floated over, surrounding the two of them, "Just talk, I won''t listen."


    The green lotus leaves were covered with pavilions, and the two people below stood facing each other.


    They didn''t speak, but looked at each other for a long time, as if to see each other in their hearts. (To be continued.)


    ����7k����


    (Sikushu)

 Chapter 840: Temporary parting

    "Brother, you want me to go, right?"


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu with an unusually serious expression.


    Zhou Shu didn''t nod or shook his head, and said softly, "Junior sister, go if you want to go, or don''t go if you want to, I will only support."


    Yang Mei kept shaking her head, her voice was uncharacteristically louder, "I don''t care about this, I want to ask you, brother, do you want me to go?"


    Zhou Shu pulled her to her side, touched her head, and said warmly, "I am also a little hesitant. If you go, the cultivation of immortals will be much smoother, and there will not always be hardships and hardships like now. Also, listen to her. , You may even be in the Mahayana realm. In fact, from this point of view, I have no reason not to let you go. However, I also feel that if you stay by my side, your future achievements may not be lower than in Cihangzong. What they can do for you, I can do it for you, and I don��t want you to leave."


    Listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Yang Mei smiled a lot and bumped into Zhou Shu''s arms.


    She squeezed Zhou Shu''s clothes, she whispered, "Hehe, I know that brother is reluctant to leave me, I am so happy! And I also believe in brother, brother is not bad at all, even if it is Cihangzong. , Brothers can also do what they said for me. I don��t care about the daughter of destiny. Besides, even in the Mahayana state, I don��t think it��s good."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Silly, we cultivate immortals, don''t you think Mahayana is good? No one has done it for 20,000 years."


    "I don''t care, hum."


    Yangmei moved slightly in Zhou Shu��s arms, like an unbehaved cat, ��It��s good to cultivate immortality, but it��s good to cultivate immortality with brother, I don��t care about the others. What do you think, brother? Anyway, me. That��s what I think. Several older sisters are so good. I don��t know how happy it is to be together every day. Brother do not know. Yesterday Siyun sister said I was embarrassed and said hehe."


    The fragmented words, babbling, and intermittent incoherent speech made people unclear, but they were a rare warm feeling. Zhou Shu wanted time to freeze at this moment.


    Yangmei talked for a long time, got out, looked up at Zhou Shu, "But brother, I still have to go, alas."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Huh?"


    He thought that Yang Mei had said so much and just didn''t want to go. He was also ready to meet Ci Hangzong''s revenge, but it was not what he expected.


    Yang Mei nodded earnestly and leaned on Zhou Shu, "If I am going to go, if I don��t go, they will not treat the brother well, and they will definitely make it difficult for the brother to have a hard time. It will be difficult for the brother��s practice meeting in the future. And the Heyin school is the opposite. If I go, they will be grateful to the brothers, and they will not spoil them, and the practitioners in Lingyu City will feel that the brothers have a good relationship with the Ci Hang Sect. In the future, they will listen to the words of the brothers. The sect doesn��t dare to provoke the brother, he��s here to provoke the Heyinpai, so whether I want it or not, I must go."


    Zhou Shu''s expression stagnated. It turned out that Yang Mei knew everything.


    He cared Yangmei like a child, but Yangmei has really grown up.


    Zhou Shu fixedly looked at her with an unusually firm expression in his eyes, "It''s okay if you don''t go. No matter how Ci Hangzong treats us, I don''t worry about it. Even if he wants to do it now, I have a way to take you away."


    Yang Mei shook her head and hid Zhou Shu''s mouth, "Brother, I believe you have a way, but that will definitely affect Brother''s previous plan, and the sisters are still outside, and there are many disciples in the Heyin School, they are waiting. As for you, brother, if we leave, they will be very disappointed, and in case Cihangzong really does anything bad, no, we can''t beat them now, we can''t do that."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Oh, when do you think of others more."


    But what Yang Mei said was really reasonable, and he knew that he couldn''t do that.


    "Don''t worry, brother, it''s only fifteen years," Yang Mei smiled faintly, her eyes bent into familiar crescents, "I''ll be back soon, and we won''t be separated anymore."


    "Well, waiting for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and hugged her tightly, tightly.


    Yangmei lowered her head, still smiling, but with tears in her laughter, "Brother, I will definitely work hard in Cihangzong. Let''s work hard together and we can''t let others treat us like this."


    Zhou Shu nodded vigorously, "I know."


    In essence, Yangmei��s going to Cihangzong for training is a good thing for many people, but although things are good, it is not because of their own wishes. Especially for Zhou Shu, Yangmei cannot be left by his side. The cultivator can��t conform to his heart, no matter how good the results are, he will always have grudges, and it��s hard to let go.


    In the lotus pond.


    Fairy Lingyin frowned and stared at the umbrella-covered lotus leaf, "Why can''t it come out? It takes so long to speak. If you don''t even think about it, you should agree to something so obvious. They are better, one disagrees, the other supports I don''t agree, I really can''t figure it out."


    "Sister, don''t be impatient, what''s the rush."


    Yuan Heyin said faintly, "Let them make it clear It''s better not to worry at all, and stick to the road, so as not to get the Ci Hangzong, something will happen again."


    Fairy Lingyin doubted, "My sister thinks she will definitely go?"


    Yuan Heyin smiled and nodded, "Definitely."


    Under the lotus leaf.


    The two gradually separated. Yang Mei looked at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "Senior brother, I won''t go back and say goodbye. You help me and my sisters say that I will come back soon after I left and let them wait for me. "


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I know, Junior Sister."


    "Brother, wait for me to come back."


    After thinking about it, Yang Mei''s face turned blush, and she moved a few steps closer and said quietly, "Brother, no matter how many sisters there are, there must be my place, you know?"


    Zhou Shu touched her head and swears like, "We will not be separated in the future, even if we are promoted."


    "Uh, uh!"


    Yangmei nodded vigorously, stopped talking, turned around and patted the lotus leaf vigorously.


    The lotus leaf separated suddenly, Yuan Heyin and Lingyin Fairy stood in the lotus pond, staring at the two, with many expectations in their eyes.


    Yangmei said loudly, "Master, I will go to Cihangzong with you, fifteen years!"


    Yuan Heyin smiled and nodded, "Yang Mei, your choice is right. In the future, you will definitely shine in Cihangzong, and Cihangzong will also reach a new peak because of your choice."


    Yangmei said ignorantly, "Oh, Patriarch."


    Yuan Heyin looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, thank you very much, you will not regret it, and Ci Hangzong will be grateful to you."


    Zhou Shu nodded faintly, "Senior, don''t need to thank you, I should thank you Ci Hangzong. I hope that in these fifteen years, you will treat Yangmei well."


    Fairy Lingyin glared at Zhou Shu, "This is natural, she is the daughter of Ci Hangzong''s destiny, so you don''t need to say more." (.)

 Chapter 841: The dust settles

    Yuanheyin took Yangmei''s hand, showing a lot of satisfaction, then looked at Zhou Shu, and said warmly, "Zhou Shu, Ci Hangzong owes you a favor today. If you have any request, just say it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "Senior is enough to treat my junior sister well. If you talk about human favor, the younger generation previously damaged Senior Lingyin''s second soul, how can this offset it?"


    At this point, he was a little strange.


    The sigh before ���� was obviously made by Yuanhe sound. She could stop herself from doing it, but she didn''t stop it. Let Lingyin Fairy''s second soul be swallowed by the Eye of Guixu, something deliberate.


    Yuanheyin glanced at Zhou Shu calmly, "That''s not counted, it''s her own fruit, and it''s not a bad thing for her."


    Turning to Lingyin Fairy, her expression became more cautious, "If it hadn��t been for the loss of a second soul today, would you have cultivated a third second soul? We disciples of the Cihang School, don��t pursue those who don��t Things of great significance, we are not those small sects. Are the resources of Cihangzong not enough for your main body cultivation, and so many second souls to practice together? There is really no need, and when fighting against a real powerful enemy , If you care too much about the second soul, it will become a drag. This is the case today. If you directly abandon the second soul, give it a go, or even explode a part of the soul, then you will win... and you are not qualified enough. If there are more second souls, the more difficult it will be to merge in the future. Have you not considered these? You need to make plans for your future cultivation. Alas, if the second souls have not delayed you too much time, it is already We can reach the late stage of transformation..."


    "I said you always don''t listen, and you secretly cultivate yourself, always thinking that one more soul will give you more power, but that''s not suitable for you... It''s all right now. You have experienced real lessons, so I don''t need more Said that it is very worthwhile to exchange a lesson for a hundred years of hard work and turn around early."


    Yuanheyin keeps clearing, and the fairy Lingyin listens honestly, nodding from time to time, "I see."


    Zhou Shu on the side seemed to have some enlightenment. These words were also very useful for his future cultivation, but his thoughts were a little different.


    Yuanheyin nodded, "Zhou Shu, don''t count the previous ones, you can say one more thing, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, then said slowly, "Senior, there is one thing this junior hasn''t understood. How did the senior know the vision of Yangmei when she formed the pill, and how did she know where she was?"


    Yuan Heyin pointed to Yangmei��s arm and smiled slightly, "The Heyin school is not airtight, not to mention that things like visions can easily spread. As for where Yangmei is, the lotus and spiritual bracelets are in her. In the hand, how can we not know? This pair of bracelets contains our spiritual thoughts, no matter where Yangmei is, we know it."


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly, and suddenly understood.


    That''s how it is, it seems that you have to check everything you get in the future.


    Lingyin Fairy looked at Zhou Shu, with a slight dissatisfaction in his eyes, "Hurry up and say what you want, we are leaving."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That was the problem just now."


    He doesn''t need anything, he can get what he wants, and he doesn''t want to be entangled with Ci Hangzong too much, involving cause and effect, and then something will happen later.


    Fairy Lingyin was taken aback, "You, do you know what you gave up?"


    She hadn''t thought that someone would actually reject a favor from Ci Hangzong.


    Yuan Heyin looked at her and shook his head, and said thoughtfully, "Also, Zhou Shu, then don''t pass it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, waved to Yangmei, and said nothing.


    Yangmei also did not speak, but looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, saying that he had already said what he should say, and everything was silent.


    The lotus pond quickly closed, and disappeared within a few breaths.


    Yuanheyin held the Yangmei, took the Lingyin fairy, and walked towards the clouds. In the blink of an eye, he entered the wind and disappeared. After the immortal cultivator reaches the tribulation realm, every time he passes a heavy tribulation, he can cross the wind layer and fly in the next heavy sky, and it is difficult for others to find a trace.


    Zhou Shushu turned around slowly and looked towards Lingyu City.


    The cultivators below all looked at him blankly.


    They don��t know what Zhou Shu said to the monk crossing the Tribulation Realm in the lotus pond, but they know that they may not have the opportunity in their lifetime to be in the same position as the crossing the Tribulation Realm monk. .


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said loudly, "Thank you for your support, rest assured, there will be nothing wrong with Lingyucheng."


    Soon, there was a burst of cheers from the crowd, and it was thunderous.


    "With Elder Zhou, how can something happen!"


    "Even the cultivator of the Cross Tribulation Realm of the Ci Hang Sect, but the elder said that he dared not do it. The elder is too powerful."


    "Yes, the primordial spirit of the former cultivator was destroyed by Elder Zhou, and he didn''t dare to say anything, so he left in a desperate way, haha, I am so happy!"


    People who don��t know the truth always like to flatter, and the people who do it and listeners are very happy.


    "Also called Elder Zhou, I think we should be called City Lord Zhou!"


    "But Lingyu City has never had a city owner."


    "Are you not convinced?"


    "I''m convinced, anyway, our Lingyu city repairers are willing to let Elder Zhou be the city lord."


    The loudest speakers were actually Hongyezong''s elder Lin Xingyuan and Kaoshanmen elder Tie Zhongtang. In their eyes, Zhou Shu should be the city lord.


    Zhou Shu only shook his head, "Thank you for showing your love, I will talk about this later, I will go back first."


    Without saying much, he quickly flew back to Lingyu City.


    The body is not exhausted, and the soul is also very well supplemented, but the tight nerves suddenly relax, and there is a sudden exhaustion. In addition to extreme exhaustion, there is a voice in my heart that keeps shouting, Yangmei really left, fifteen years.


    He doesn''t want to do anything now.


    did not return to the Lotus Music School, Zhou Shu went to Xuanmen Peak.


    On Xuanmen Peak, it was surprisingly quiet The few women who had been twittering before were all silent now. Seeing Zhou Shu approaching slowly, his eyes were all worried, and he stopped talking, even Hao Siyun, who was the most noisy, also tightened his lips and looked at Zhou Shu motionlessly.


    Yangmei left in front of them, and only Zhou Shu came back. They could think of what happened in the middle. Ci Hangzong came for Yangmei, and even the cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm were dispatched. Now Yangmei has also left, it must be Yangmei left voluntarily, so Zhou Shu and Lingyucheng avoided a catastrophe.


    They also knew that Yang Mei would definitely do this. They wouldn''t hesitate to change it to them, just how to comfort Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked at the women and quickly understood their thoughts, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Hao Ruoyan took a step forward and said softly, "Master Shu, let us find a way to bring Yangmei back together."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, she just left for fifteen years, you don''t have to worry about her too much, don''t worry about me, it''s all right."


    "fifteen years?"


    The three girls were all taken aback.


    Hao Siyun hesitated for a while, and couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "Is it all right?"


    "It''s really okay."


    Zhou Shu nodded affirmatively, smiled, "I''ll rest here for a while, and you can stay with me."


    "Ok!"


    This time the three women spoke together. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 842: 1 shake 4 years

    After spending a day at Xuanmen Peak, Zhou Shu descended from the peak.


    The lotus music school was very quiet, but the chamber was lively. Several monks were discussing. When Zhou Shu came in, they quickly stepped forward to salute.


    Lv Xiaoxian said with a slight smile, "Elder, they came in the morning and have been waiting until now."


    The monks who came were Lin Xingyuan from Hongyezong, Tiezhongtang at the backing gate, and a tall monk who was energetic.


    Zhou Shu nodded, walked slowly to the middle, and said, "Elder Lin, Elder Tie, this is Taoist Hu Xueshan from Drizzle Pavilion, I have heard of the name for a long time, and I saw it today, and it is really extraordinary."


    The three of them returned the courtesies. Hu Xueshan nodded and smiled, "In front of Elder Zhou, how can the old man be called extraordinary? Yesterday, Elder Zhou defeated the monk of the **** of transformation, and he was neither humble nor overbearing in the face of the great monk of crossing the catastrophe. Ah, I haven''t seen him in his life."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "The three are coming to see me, what''s the matter?"


    "Is such that����"


    Lin Xingyuan took a few steps forward and said slowly, "We discussed yesterday and felt that Lingyu City has been a mess of sand for thousands of years, with endless internal fighting... If there is a city lord, the result will be very different, and this city lord, Naturally, Elder Zhou should take the post. Kao Shanmen and I absolutely agree, and Hu Daoyou, as the representative of Lingyu City��s casual cultivation, also strongly supports it."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu looked thoughtful, nodded gently.


    The movements of these people were really fast. As soon as they saw Zhou Shu''s strength and his involvement with Ci Hangzong, they immediately came to show their favor.


    Zhou Shu looked at them and smiled, then shook his head, "I also agree with the suggestions of several people, but the rules for thousands of years cannot be changed. Lingyu City belongs to all the Dongshengzhou repairers. There has been no city owner, nor There should be a city owner."


    They are all scheming figures. Zhou Shu became the city lord. It was profitable for them, but there was no harm to them. When something happened, some people would come forward. Even if the sky fell, Zhou Shu would stand up. They had no choice but to cultivate and develop. They are naturally willing to do this, but Zhou Shu is not.


    He has no reason to do things for other people, and he is satisfied with the current situation.


    The cultivators glanced at each other, then stepped forward, "Elder Zhou, why don''t you think about it again, we are all sincere, and are willing to sect..."


    "Needless to say, I don''t know how to do it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said indifferently, "If some of you really think about Lingyucheng, I have some suggestions. Some of you might as well listen to them. If some of you are willing to follow suit, it will be better."


    A few monks nodded immediately, "Elder Zhou just give orders."


    How dare you not listen, although Zhou Shu is not the lord of the city, he is now absolutely number one in Lingyu City, and no one will object to what he says.


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a hint of satisfaction in his eyes.


    This is good now, there is no need to carry any burden, but speaking and doing things are no different from the city lord, and what is the name of the city lord.


    After some remarks.


    "I see, let''s do it now."


    Several monks nodded one after another and hurriedly bowed.


    "����."


    When the monks left, Lu Xiaoxian nearby couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "What are you laughing at, Elder Lu."


    "Laugh at them. When I came to Liu Xiazong before, I always arrogantly refused to accept anyone. Now I am incredibly obedient in front of Elder Zhou. It also makes me unexpected." Lu Xiaoxian smiled and looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of admiration. "It''s only been more than a month, the change is really big, the current lotus school is much better than Liu Xiazong."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "They have managed the sect for hundreds of years. Although they are a little slick, they are all people who can do things. If I don''t want to take care of too many things, it doesn''t hurt to take them in."


    Lu Xiaoxian nodded, only a hint of doubt flashed in her eyes, "Elder, you let them open all the sects to recruit Keqing disciples, but we will bear all the expenses of the Keqing disciples. Isn''t it not good? The cost is quite big."


    "Those casual cultivators, whoever listens to Lingshi''s words, this favor cannot be taken by them. Although they are their Keqing disciples, they will still have their hearts on us at that time. Don''t worry," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "not to mention me. All their spiritual fields are coming here. Now Quanling Yucheng��s spiritual fields are from our lotus school. The lotuses are useless in their hands, but it��s different for the lotus school."


    Lu Xiaoxian nodded her head seemingly understanding, "Oh."


    Zhou comfortably said, "You have been working hard recently. Practice hard. You should not be busy in the future."


    "Looking at the lotus pie is so good, I am busy and happy."


    Lu Xiaoxian stared at Zhou Shu, her face was full of joy. Before, Xie Qin was in her heart, and she chose to retreat and ignore the sect, but now it is very different.


    "Just happy."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded without saying much.


    ����


    Time flies quickly, and in the blink of an eye, four years have passed.


    It has been a quiet four years, but many important things have happened, such as the opening and growth of Huabao Xuan.


    When Huabaoxuan opened, there were three auctions in a row. Many of the lots were treasures that had never appeared in Lingyu City. The unheard of Tianxin Pill and the life-saving Great Escape Talisman attracted dozens of monks. Fighting ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This is a rare occasion in the northeastern part of Dongsheng Prefecture, which lacks aura.


    The opening made a good start, and then it is getting better and better. In the two auctions held at Huabaoxuan recently, an extremely rare ancient formation appeared. Some of them can gather a lot of spiritual energy, more than most of the current auctions. The formations are multiple times, and there is a small magical formation that can resist the cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm. The magic is extraordinary. The other is a variety of talismans that have never been seen before. The effects are so strange and amazing, and it attracts many people. All kinds of immortals.


    Formation Fulu is naturally a masterpiece of Lin Zhu and Ning Xuanqing.


    The two women are advancing by leaps and bounds in their respective fields. Of course, Zhou Shu has also helped a lot. He will go to Shenxingfeng and Yulinfeng to talk when he has time, and talk about other things, and each other has a lot of benefits. .


    And it is said that in the next auction, there will be ancient puppets that have been lost for tens of thousands of years. Although they are not big, they are comparable to the Golden Core Cultivator. They are the best helper for guarding the door. Apart from the puppets, they will be noticed by those interested. Yes, it is the manipulating technique sold with the puppets. It is a divine soul technique that has been lost for many years. It is said to have the effect of enhancing spiritual consciousness. Many sects have coveted this thing. There will be a lot of bidding. Frenzy.


    The puppet was a trial product refined by Zhou Shu, and the tactic sounded powerful, but it was just a little trick that Zhou Shu got after breaking down the Yan Yi tactic through deduction.


    Through the auction, Hwa Baoxuan completely opened up the situation. Since then, it has prospered. It has compared several big merchants on the side. Now in Lingyu City, the repairer wants to buy and sell items. The first thing he considers is Hua Baoxuan. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 843: 4 years later

    Huabaoxuan has grown vigorously, and Haizhonglou and Zhou Shu, who accounted for half of Huabaoxuan��s profits, are also full of profits.


    It is worth mentioning that the Huajia Medical Center next to Huabaoxuan has developed fairly well. It can be regarded as a clear stream in Lingyu City. There are already many practitioners who are used to going to the medical center after injury instead of buying pills. It''s medicine, most of them are low-level disciples at the bottom.


    This is because the medical clinic is much cheaper, and in many cases it can be credited. Medical repair focuses on curing the disease, and will not give up treatment because the repairer does not have a spiritual stone. On the contrary, the pill is not only much more expensive, but also If you can''t afford it, you have to wait to die.


    But starting from the bottom is in line with the ideas of the Hua family and Zhou Shu, bottom-up is the way out for medicine to return to the world of immortality.


    In four years, not only Huabaoxuan, but also other important things in Lingyu City, such as Zhao Yige''s exit, it was extremely sensational.


    He succeeded in getting out of the customs with a baby, and almost all the cultivators in Lingyu City saw it at that moment.


    At that time, a phantom of a thousand-meter-long silver spear appeared in the air, which fell straight down and was inserted on Mount Jiyu!


    Everyone was shocked by the sound of the landslide and the earth. They thought it was a monk who was attacking Lingyu City and the formation was about to rise, but soon discovered that there was nothing wrong with Jiyu Mountain, it was just Zhao Yige knot. It''s nothing more than the vision of an infant.


    The Zitong Zhao family, as a long-standing family, has also been able to ascend with great abilities. Once the children show sufficient aptitude and ability, they will feel it.


    That''s why the silver spear vision came, and Zhao Yige was obviously protected by his ancestors.


    This happened in the Zhao family before, but it all happened in the ancient residence of the Zhao family in Zitong Mountain. It has always been a place of protection for the ancestors, but this time the vision appeared in Lingyu City. The meaning of it is intriguing. Does it mean that only Zhao Yige can represent the future Zhao family, the Zitong Zhao family is no longer protected by the ancestors?


    No matter what the Zitong Zhao family thinks, many caring people are aware of this and move closer to Zhao Yige and Hai Zhonglou.


    Therefore, the development of Haizhonglou has accelerated. It is already on par with the Heyin Sect, becoming the second largest power in Lingyu City, and its reputation is not worse than that of the Heyin Sect. The next time it is elected to manage the sect, it will definitely get a seat.


    Haizhonglou and Zhao Yige''s affairs have also spread among the major families, and even many family members have come.


    Zhou Shu and Zhao Yige, who hadn��t seen them for a long time, met again, naturally it was a big drunk, generous and heroic, with the same style.


    Friends who really make friends, no matter how long they are apart or how far apart, their feelings will remain the same.


    After ���� was drunk, Zhao Yige left Lingyu City, followed the footsteps of his ancestors, and went to practice the mind. The Haizhonglou was still in charge of Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu only took care of the direction and left everything else to Xiao Buming.


    Huabaoxuan, Haizhonglou, and several major sects are progressing, and the one that has benefited the most is naturally Lingyu City.


    The current Lingyu City, conservatively estimated that there are more than 200,000 cultivators, half more than before. The three major sects of the Keqing disciple system, so that ordinary cultivators have the qualifications to practice in high-level spiritual channels, not only Lingyu City In the surrounding area, even repairers from hundreds of thousands of miles away came to live in Lingyu City.


    The increase in the number of practitioners has also further promoted the prosperity of Lingyu City. This is a virtuous circle. Various industries are booming. The current Lingyu City can be regarded as the top two among the five anti-sea cities, but it is not comparable. Wanghai City.


    Lingyucheng is about that, and there is no need to mention other things.


    Shenxingfeng.


    Three majestic King Kong puppets stood in front of the mountain, as high as three feet tall, as black as iron, and as hard as steel, staring at everyone passing by with awe-inspiring eyes.


    They are not furnishings, but real weapons. The puppets that Huabaoxuan wants to sell are just Zhou Shu��s test items, and these three are the real complete bodies, similar to those that Zhou Shu encountered on Baijing Island. , Maybe even stronger.


    With them, coupled with the layered formations on the top of the peak, it is not an exaggeration to say that this is the most heavily defended place in the Dutch school or even Lingyu City.


    In the formation, a hall underground.


    A teleportation array first appeared, with thirty-seven-length jade pillars interspersed with tens of thousands of array symbols, neatly arranged in various shapes, shining brightly.


    Lin Zhu stood in front of the teleportation formation, very focused.


    "Senior, I still can''t."


    I don''t know how long it took, but she turned around, with some worry in her eyes, "I have tried dozens of times, and I don''t know what went wrong."


    "Take your time, you have done well."


    Zhou Shu not far away, smiling slightly.


    Four years later, he is still the same as he was in the past, his expression is still calm, his eyes are still firm, and his inspiration is looming from time to time.


    "It''s still far from what the predecessors asked for. Once more than 50,000 miles, there will be problems. There must be something that the little girl hasn''t understood. No, those who inherit the little girl have to study it."


    Lin Zhu shook his head, showing a bit of annoyance, and took out the jade slip to study it carefully.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, warmly said, "Okay, you have read this heritage thousands of times, how can there be any omissions."


    Lin Zhu raised her head, with some grievances, "Senior, are you saying that the little girl is not smart enough to understand?"


    "Of course not, I have never seen a woman smarter than you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. He said these words very seriously. He also participated a lot in the process of studying the teleportation array. He had to admit that Lin Zhu''s talent was beyond his imagination. Simply put, if it weren''t for Zhou Shu He couldn''t keep up with Lin Zhu''s thinking at all with the talent that came through, and only Lin Zhu with this level of talent could have the ability to study the teleportation array, and even Zhou Shu couldn''t do it with other people.


    "Hee hee, the little girl is very happy when the senior said that."


    Lin Zhu smiled lightly, smiling very happily, but soon became worried again, "What is the reason..."


    "Of course it''s the reason for the incomplete inheritance," Zhou Shu smiled, "This is not a big problem. I will go to the East China Sea soon to get back all the inheritance of the Qiangjimen formation! "


    Lin Zhu was stunned for a moment, "Does the senior know where the inheritance of the gate is?"


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "It''s not completely clear, but there is a direction. I can find it in the East China Sea."


    has been in Lingyu City for four years, and it is time for him to go out.


    The most necessary place to go is naturally the East China Sea. To find the inheritance of the Qianjimen, it is not just the inheritance of the formation. The Qianjimen is one of the best in the 72nd of the East China Sea. The scale is far beyond the current lotus school. The wealth that he possesses is also unimaginable. For Zhou Shu, these things must be obtained.


    "East China Sea?"


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes flashing expectantly, "Senior, the little girl wants to go..."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "Well, I decided to take you there before."


    Lin Zhu''s practice techniques are helpful for his trip to the East China Sea, and Lin Zhu has the ability to deploy a teleportation array at any time. With Zhou Shu''s calculation talent, it is like a match made in heaven and can play many unexpected effects.


    "it is good!"


    Lin Zhu almost jumped up, almost knocking over the talisman on the side.


    After a while, she blushed and said, "Senior, when shall we leave?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Don''t worry, wait for Ruoyan to exit, but it should be in these days." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 844: On Xuanmen Peak

    Xuanmen Peak.


    Hao Siyun said loudly, "Start!"


    Immediately, her expression became concentrated, her hands and fingers moved quickly, and the surrounding earth spirits gathered one after another, and soon a earth pillar was formed under her feet. The earth pillar continued to rise, but also supported her to climb up.


    Within ten breaths, the soil pillar is thirty feet tall.


    There are many smiles on her face, but when she looks at the opposite side, her face becomes dark again.


    There is also a similar soil pillar on the opposite side of tens of meters, but it is much taller, at the same time, it is already a hundred meters high.


    "Humph!"


    Hao Siyun glanced at the opposite side, dissatisfied with receiving the magic formula, the soil pillar fell down.


    "Come again!"


    is almost the same action, but it is replaced by water aura, a solid water column breeds under the foot, and the fountain is upward.


    This time it was much faster, and within ten breaths, the water column rose to fifty feet.


    Hao Siyun nodded in satisfaction, but when he glanced at the opposite side, his brows wrinkled tightly.


    The water column opposite ���� was two hundred feet high, and when she was even more depressed, while attracting the water aura, the soil column did not collapse. Obviously, it maintained two auras at the same time, which was so high that she did not know where it was.


    "Come on again, there is also the Mu Yin Jue that Senior Brother Shu taught me the first time! That I am the best, and I will never lose to you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, she jumped down, dancing with her hands, her face flushed a little red.


    The green vines underneath quickly climbed out, moving upwards section by section. Between ten breaths, it was a hundred feet high.


    "Start!"


    Hao Siyun triumphantly, this time she started first to be strong, almost all the wood spirits on Xuanmen Peak were recruited, and she was invincible.


    "The wood aura on the peak has been attracted, see where you go?"


    She thought so, but when she looked again, her face suddenly turned green.


    The opposite side is green, like a layer of green mist, the concentration of wood aura is unimaginable, and I don��t know how many miles of wood aura have been attracted, and the vine in the middle is at least three hundred feet high. What makes her hate even more is that the surrounding water and soil pillars are still...


    "Stop playing, stop playing!"


    Hao Siyun waved his hands indiscriminately, and complained, "Xiao Gun, didn''t you let me give some? You agreed, it''s still the same!"


    The many auras on the opposite side quickly dissipated, and everything returned to its original state.


    In the Lingtian near ����, the Heyin school disciple rubbed his eyes, "Is it a mistake? Just now, it seemed that all my grass had withered for a moment?"


    Xiao Jia Pitian rolled over and fell in front of Hao Siyun.


    "I, already, let you."


    is light and soft, with a little grieving voice, it is very nice, only the words are also very blunt, not like human words.


    Yes, this sentence is exactly what Xiao Gun said.


    Three years ago, the raspberries that Zhou Shu had planted before finally matured, and Xiaogun took three of them.


    The previous accumulation is enough, and the raspberry has become the last bun to eat. As Zhou Shu wished, Xiaogun finally opened up his wisdom. Although it is very simple, it is only equivalent to a child of two or three years old, but it is already One has transformed.


    can speak words, and then prepare for transformation.


    For a long time in the future, Xiao Gun will stay with the cultivator, learn every move of the cultivator, and then look forward to self-realization and transformation. The process will be very long, but it will definitely do it.


    "Let me let it go like this, woohoo."


    Hao Siyun blushed and hugged Xiao Gun, and said curiously, "Why are you so good?"


    Xiaogun shook his head, "No, I know."


    Hao Siyun kept rubbing Xiaojuan''s horns, "Say it!"


    "do not know."


    One person and one beast were frolicking, a hole suddenly opened in the ground, and Zhou Shu walked out slowly.


    Zhou Shu looked at them and shook his head, "It''s okay to play, but don''t make too much noise. It will be bad if it affects the Lingtian in Lingyu City. Did you hear me, Xiao Gun."


    Xiao Gun immediately got out of Hao Siyun''s arms and jumped onto Zhou Shu, "No, I, it''s her, I want to play."


    "Hmph, you still learned to complain!"


    Hao Siyun stared at Xiao Gun, eager to fight.


    Xiao Gun hid behind Zhou Shu, only a head popped out, "Hehe, hehe."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Siyun, you learned the law well, how about body training?"


    Because of the previous relationship, he has been teaching Hao Siyun to train the body. For her, the body training brings not only the physical strength, but also improves the will and mind, etc., which is of great benefit to him.


    "It''s still bark, very slow."


    Hao Siyun shook his head, showing a bit depressed, "It is difficult to practice later."


    Zhou Shu put his hand on her shoulder and said in a warm voice, "But you still have to practice, you have a good foundation, don''t waste it."


    Hao Siyun nodded vigorously, with a lot of firmness in his eyes, "I know, I don''t want to be bullied again."


    There are many difficulties in women''s body training, and Hao Siyun has persisted, which makes Zhou Shu a little admired.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Where is Yan Yue?"


    Hao Siyun pointed to the Heyin school below, "Sister Yan has gone to do the task. She has been doing the task all the time. She is very hard, so she doesn''t need to be so tired."


    She is a little puzzled about Yan Yue��s behavior. She doesn��t have a good practice environment to do what she wants to do. In Xuanmen Peak, they don��t lack everything, and they have good spiritual food every day. Come, it''s enough to concentrate on practicing and having fun.


    "Tired? I think it''s good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, as if he saw the Yan Yue he first met, and the corner of his mouth unconsciously brought out a smile Two years ago, Yan Yue successfully built the foundation and once again became the foundation. Cultivator, of course, this time is completely different from before. She who has opened up three hundred and ten vitals is the best genius in the Lotus School.


    As a genius, he no longer needs to do tasks in exchange for training resources, but Yan Yue still maintains the habit of the past, and will do sect quests after practicing.


    Maybe it''s more than habit. From the bottom disciple to the genius, she is also adapting to the change of her own identity, but her essence is the same, she will still help ordinary disciples, as always, dedicated to her responsibility, but no family ties, all It''s for myself and Zhou Shu.


    Among the few women, she has experienced the most things, matured faster than others, and understands her future path and responsibilities. This makes Zhou Shu very relieved and delighted.


    "Brother, sister is going out today!"


    I don''t know when, Hao Siyun held Xiao Gun in his arms again.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I know, that''s why I came to meet her. Ruoyan is the first among you to give birth to a baby, faster than you."


    "It''s better to be faster than me, but I am also faster. At most two years later, I can retreat and attack Yuan Ying."


    Hao Siyun nodded repeatedly and looked at Xuanmen Peak behind him, with many expectations in his eyes, "I haven''t seen my sister for a long time, so I miss her."


    (ps: Thank you for your continued support, Yi Mingzhong and Yi Jinyuan, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 845: Feitian Jue

    Before long, the door of the quiet room was gradually pushed open, and he walked out quietly in a blue dress.


    Hao Ruoyan still looks like the past, the lotus steps lightly, like running water, showing a high and quiet face, her complexion is radiant, and the spirit is like jade, her clear eyes are fixed on the two of them, she smiles unexpectedly, and adds a touch of tenderness. .


    "Sister!"


    Hao Siyun ran over immediately and threw herself into her arms.


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan quietly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, nodded gently, without saying much.


    The two women narrated a few words, and then they separated.


    Hao Ruoyan approached Zhou Shu, Yingying bowed, "It''s all up to Master Shu, Ruoyan has a baby."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his arms and stared into her eyes, "Be more on your own. You did a good job, but it''s just the beginning. If there is smoke and clouds, you must remember that sooner or later, you are all going to turn your minds and tribulations. Yes, the Nascent Soul Realm is nothing."


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and sighed lightly, "The changes in these years are really just a dream. I couldn''t imagine it in the past. In the past, Ruoyan couldn''t believe that she could actually give birth to babies, let alone a god. Crossing the robbery, but now Ruoyan is very sure that as long as Master Shu is there, Ruoyan can do everything in the future."


    With her aptitude, the probability of having a baby is very low, but she still did it. Her trust in Zhou Shu couldn''t be increased.


    Hao Siyun ran over and grabbed her hand and shook it a few times, swearing, "Yeah, it must be done."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Ruoyan, like clouds, you haven''t seen it for a long time, please get together, I will come again later."


    "No, it''s better to be together."


    Hao Ruoyan shook her head quickly, "Master Shu, Ruoyan hasn''t been to the Heyin School and Lingyu City for a long time. I want to see the changes now, so let''s go take a look."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, Hao Ruoyan and Hao Siyun smiled at each other, and walked down the peak together, arm in arm.


    Xiaogun also got into Zhou Shu''s sleeves, and he would not miss the opportunity to go shopping.


    After walking without a few steps, he seemed to have thought of something, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Ruoyan, you don''t want to practice the Blue Jade Heart Sutra in the future."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded subconsciously, "Okay, Master Shu."


    "What do you study then?"


    Hao Siyun blinked his eyes and said suspiciously, "According to the ancestor, the Blue Jade Heart Sutra can be cultivated to the realm of transforming the gods, and the more powerful it becomes later, it is the best mental method of the three sects in Lingyu City."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Sapphire Heart Sutra is good, but the ability to form a domain at the advanced stage of cultivation is of little value."


    Caiying in the heavy gold sword suddenly complained, "Huh, do you dare to say that the mentality of this palace is not good?"


    Zhou Shu just ignored it, and continued, "I found a suitable mental method for you. You can only practice it until you reach the Nascent Soul Realm. If you can learn it, like Yun, you have to wait."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and said, "Master Shu, no matter what mentality it is, Ruoyan will definitely learn it hard."


    "It''s a flying technique."


    Zhou Shu showed a little dignity, and he could see that he also attached great importance to this mentality.


    "Fei Tian Ju, Ruo Yan seems to have heard of it..."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned slightly, and then said in surprise, "Ah, Ruoyan remembers, this is a very famous ancient heart technique, it is a superior technique that can be cultivated to the tribulation realm, how did Master Shu get it?"


    "Ancient Heart Method?"


    Hao Siyun also widened his eyes, "That''s better than Mu Yin Jue, right? No, I have to learn, I also want to learn."


    Zhou said calmly, "It''s just a coincidence. In fact, it''s been a while. It''s only been done recently, and it''s not complete. You can only reach the Transcendent God Realm, but it should be enough."


    One year ago, Huabaoxuan purchased a batch of ancient slates.


    The existence of Huabaoxuan is not only about selling things to obtain wealth. Acquisitions are also a very important part. Through the acquisition of Huabaoxuan, Zhou Shu saved a lot of his time and energy in Taobao, and directly obtained many unknown good things. Things, and after Huabaoxuan gets bigger and bigger, he gets more and more things, getting better and better.


    From this point of view, having a big merchant is simply a must for the big monk.


    Most of those slabs are broken and some of the handwriting is not readable at all, so the price is not high, Huabaoxuan only used a few spirit stones to get them.


    The stone slabs were quickly delivered to Zhou Shu. After several days of screening, he found that the slabs recorded in them were Fei Tian Secret Art.


    Feitian Jue came from Gao Changkan��s family. It was a very famous family. Its ancestor was called Feitian Goddess, and she was also a powerful figure. But unfortunately, Gao Changkan��s family was completely annihilated thousands of years ago. The most important inheritance is Feitian. Jue also lost his whereabouts.


    The Feitian Secret Art on this slate is very incomplete. Most of them are only a few words, and even many characters have only a few radicals. They can��t read clearly. Even if they are obtained by others, they may not know its meaning. It��s just that Zhou Shu is here. It is different. He embeds all the ancient characters close to the meaning into the remaining characters of the slate one by one, and has never obtained countless combinations, and then through countless comparisons in the sea of ??knowledge, he has obtained the most correct result.


    The remaining things are much simpler, deduced the mental method obtained, added, deleted and improved, and finally obtained a mental method that can cultivate and form a domain.


    This method comes from Feitian Jue, but there are also many differences. Many other things have been added, such as a part of Treading the Sea Jue. It took a lot of Zhou Shu''s thoughts. I have been deducing this for about a year (of course only a part). Although it can only allow cultivators to cultivate to the state of transforming the gods, it will be of no use after being combined, but it is definitely an excellent mental method, and I am afraid that it is not comparable to the major sects.


    Zhou Shu handed the arranged jade slips to Hao Ruoyan, slightly solemnly, "If you follow the practice, there should be no problem, but if there is a problem, stop immediately."


    "Ruoyan understands."


    Hao Ruoyan cherished it and put it away and nodded attentively.


    Hao Siyun looked at him, "When my sister learns, remember to teach me."


    Hao Ruoyan touched her head and said softly, "Naturally, but you have to get a baby sooner."


    all the way down the mountain.


    Walking to the street, almost everyone in Zhou Shu will salute and look respectful.


    This makes Hao Ruoyan a little surprised, and Hao Siyunxian is used to it, her face is pleasing and polite from time to time.


    "Shu Shi, what is there?"


    Hao Ruoyan pointed to a towering building in front of him, showing many doubts.


    The building is afraid that it will not be two hundred feet high, and it will go straight into the sky, and the whole body is blue and shining, I think the night will be more magnificent and magnificent.


    There was no such building in the former Lingyu City, and Ruyi Tower, which was several tens of feet away, was even the tallest.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Haizhonglou, are you going to see it?"


    "Haizhonglou, is this big?"


    Hao Ruoyan was so surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth for a long time. The Haizhonglou in her memory was still the three-story wooden building. Now that it is like this, the changes are too great.


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a bit of pride, "Yes, the most famous restaurant in the northern part of Dongshengzhou is Haizhonglou. If it is not bigger, I am sorry for this reputation."


    Hao Siyun repeatedly said, "Sister, come and have a look." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 846: Shopping 1 shopping

    The view from a distance is magnificent and magnificent, but the view is exquisite and magnificent at a close distance.


    one beam and one pillar, one brick and one tile, all of them are unique and ingenious.


    "Like a work of art."


    Hao Ruoyan couldn''t help but praised, "If you change to such a place, everyone wants to come, Ruoyan dare not make an exception."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing some satisfaction, "Ruoyan, the current Haizhong Tower was built by the Lu family in Youzhou two years ago. The building is divided into ninety-nine floors, 237 feet high, and a radius of 900. Thirty feet, it is the second tallest building in Dongshengzhou, but it took only half a year to complete. They are truly the most famous family of craftsmen in Dongshengzhou."


    Hao Ruoyan was surprised, "Youzhou Lu family, that proud craftsman family? It is said that even the Heavenly Sword Gate can''t be moved. They will build a house for Haizhonglou?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said indifferently, "Please don''t move the sect, but the family is different. Now many families regard the Zhao family in Haizhonglou as the real Zhao family. It is not surprising to make some investment for this. By the way, tell you about Zhao Yige..."


    After a while, Hao Ruoyan nodded her head as if she was enlightened, "It turns out that Lou Zhu was favored by the ancestors and attracted a vision. There is a bright future in the future. The family believes that the future prosperity of the Zhao family belongs to the Lou Zhu, so that''s why. do."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You are still that smart, but after explaining it to Siyun for a long time, she was only interested in Fa Jue."


    "Huh, don''t talk about me."


    Hao Siyun curled his lips and ran into the sea building in a hurry.


    "Shu Louzhu."


    Xiao Buming walked over quickly and bowed respectfully. He saw Hao Ruoyan suddenly stagnating, and he immediately said with joy, "Congratulations to the landlord Shu, Elder Hao''s success in giving birth to babies is really great! Elder Hao, congratulations and congratulations. Please come in soon. The best banquet is here!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Lord Xiao, we just have to take a look at it, you just want to bring some snacks."


    "Ok, I see."


    Xiao Buming looked at the two and smiled, then turned around.


    Walking around, Hao Ruoyan''s exclamation almost couldn''t stop along the way. There were things she had never seen and heard everywhere, which opened her eyes.


    "It''s really amazing here, is it really just a restaurant?"


    Hao Siyun smiled and nodded, "Hehe, everyone has asked this before. When I first came, I was shocked!"


    Such as the flowing tables and chairs, the weird pots made by oneself, the scenery that rotates around and constantly changing, they are nothing. What surprised her most was the transparent crystal column in the middle of the sea building. There was sea water in the column. There are many rare fishes and beasts, they are very exquisite, but the strange thing is not the appearance, but after the cultivator walks in, he can immediately reach any place in the sea building, and she can go to several floors, which is really unexpected.


    "There are many organ formations in Haizhonglou, but these are not made by the Lu family, they are all made by Brother Shu himself."


    Hao Siyun continued, "Sister, don��t you know, those of the Lu family��s descendants were so arrogant that no one would pay attention to them. After hearing Zhou Shu��s whimsical ideas, they didn��t care, saying that it was impossible. But Brother Shu did it himself, and after showing the effect, they were so shocked that they couldn''t say anything. That''s really funny. Humph, no matter what you do, Brother Shu is the best!"


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and nodded lightly, "It''s not surprising that if the smoke falls, only Master Shu has this ability."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "It''s just some simple things, it doesn''t take much effort."


    Speaking of it, he just merged some things from later generations with the inheritance of the mechanism of the gate, it was nothing, but the Lu family was shocked at the time, he also wanted to laugh a little.


    After a round and eating some snacks, a few people went out of the sea.


    Within a few steps, another tall and beautiful building stands in front of you.


    Although not as exquisite as Haizhonglou, it is also nearly one hundred feet high. The guests in front of the building are bustling with guests, and it is not much worse than Haizhonglou.


    Hao Ruoyan blinked, "Hua Baoxuan? That was not the case last time."


    Hao Siyun hurriedly said, "Hua Baoxuan has been rebuilt three times. Each time it is bigger, it is naturally different. Hehe, there are many good things here, you can choose whatever you want... Sister, do you want to go? Take a look?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "No, you can''t take anything casually."


    Hao Siyun argued, "Huabaoxuan has half of Senior Brother Shu''s, it is equivalent to ours, it doesn''t matter if you own it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at Zhou Shu, joyful, but with a little seriousness on his face, "It''s your own, you can''t take it casually, but you must cherish it."


    Hao Siyun curled his lips, "Hmph, sister will take care of me when she comes out."


    "Hey, there are many people in that alley, what are they?"


    Hao Ruoyan ignored her and pointed to an alley on the side.


    "Hua Family Medical Center."


    At the end of the alley, there is a simple and heavy pale golden wooden plaque, Huajia Medical Hall.


    There was a long line photographed in the alley, and many cultivators were waiting to enter, most of them were low-level cultivators, and I didn''t see one above the vein condensing state.


    There are words from among the practitioners from time to time, full of praise.


    "It''s really lucky. If it weren''t for the Huajia Medical Center, I wouldn''t know what to do with my deviated Qi Channel, and I didn''t have the spirit stone to buy Shunmai Pill. Fortunately, there is Huayi repaired, and I can guide it with a few needles. But still need a few more stitches to consolidate."


    "It''s still a small problem. I have an abandoned little Qi pulse, which was repaired by Huajia Medical Repair. Now it is no different from the normal one."


    "so smart!"


    "Yes, and I just received my seven hundred middle-grade spirit stones. If you go to buy a pill, you don��t have to cost seven thousand."


    "The medical practice is really good, but the medical practice is even better."


    "Let me say that the medical hall is good, but Lingyucheng is better. There are no medical halls in other cities, only Lingyucheng has it. Moreover, Lingyucheng said that if any accident happens, Lingyucheng will be responsible for compensation. Everyone will not worry about it. coming."


    "What Lingyu City? It''s obviously the lord of Zhou City."


    "That''s right, without the Lord Zhou, we can''t come to Lingyu City, nor can we be disciples of Keqing, and there is no way to solve the problems in cultivation. Now they are all solved."


    Everyone��s comments came out, and Hao Ruoyan smiled and looked at Zhou Shu, ��Master Shu, it��s not just that we two admire you now. Everyone in Lingyucheng is the same. Everyone is looking up. It will be useful in the future.��


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s still early."


    Renwang is slowly developed, the family��s hopes are accumulated over thousands of years, and may collapse at any time, such as the Hua family.


    Renwang is useful for crossing the robbery, but he will not put hope on it. He needs to harden himself when he strikes iron, but he is very happy to see the current situation. At least it means that the step of opening a medical hall is right.


    Several people continued to move forward.


    As far as the eye can see, there is prosperity everywhere in Lingyu City, and all the way to the lotus school, the sect is full of enthusiasm, and all the disciples are vying for the first and working hard.


    This kind of sight is rarely seen even in the big sect. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 847: Confession before leaving

    Peaks came over, everywhere, and flourishing.


    Walking to the side of Tianhuochi, Hao Ruoyan said in surprise, "Tianhuochi has become like this, is it Tier 4?"


    At this time, the Heavenly Fire Pool can really be called the Heavenly Fire Pool. The flames in that pool exude a little bit of gold, like a scorching sun, which is very strange.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, it is Tier 4."


    Hao Ruoyan said curiously, "How did it do it? Even if there are fire spirits, it is impossible. The previous Liu Xia Sect spent thousands of years and only had the third rank. When Ruo Yan was a disciple, he was always in charge of the formation of fire and knew what was involved. difficult.."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and was about to speak, when Xiao Gun in his sleeve suddenly ran out, shook his head like an invitation, and planned to speak.


    "Little Gun made it!"


    Hao Siyun grabbed Xiao Gun and held it high, "Xiao Gun has been in the Tianhuo Chi for many days, and he has caused fire everywhere, so that our Tianhuo Chi can transform so quickly."


    Xiao Gun''s head drooped down, he was very depressed, "You, grab me, then."


    "Hee hee, don''t blame me, I can''t praise you."


    Hao Siyun chuckled, rubbing a few times, making a mess of its pilose.


    "Xiao Gun can speak?"


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned again, this matter was obviously more important than the upgrade of Tianhuochi.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I know a little bit, you will stay together in the future, so you have to teach it more."


    He basically doesn��t take Xiaogun out now, and he deliberately allows Xiaogun to stay in the sect. First, because of the power of the five elements of Xiaogun, he can help the lotus school a lot, wood spirit, earth spirit, fire spirit, water spirit, etc. , All are the necessary auras of the Zongmen. The second reason is that in the Heyin faction, except for Zhou Shu, Xiaogun is the strongest. When he is away, Xiaogun has to take the responsibility of protecting the women and the Heyin faction.


    Xiaogun, now it can be said to be a mountain guardian of the lotus school.


    passed through Tianhuo Chi and arrived at the hall of the lotus school.


    Standing in front of the door, Hao Ruoyan thought for a while and said, "Sister, if you go to a party elsewhere, I have something to say to Master Shu."


    "If you have something to hide from me, huh, I am not young anymore, I know..."


    Hao Siyun frowned, but left obediently.


    "The talent of Master Shu is a hundred times better than smoke."


    Walking into the side hall, Hao Ruoyan shook his head slightly and said with emotion, "No one would have thought that the Heyin school could become like this, full of vigor, and everyone competing for it. Ruoyan can become The largest sect in the northeastern part of Dongsheng Prefecture, all this is due to Master Shu."


    has been looking at Zhou Shu, her eyes are full of love and reverence, more than in the past, but also with a trace of rare eagerness.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. If you pay more, you will naturally return more."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and passed a pile of jade slips, "Look at these things."


    In the past four years, he did spend a lot of time on the sect. Now the Heyin School has formed a fairly complete rule and system. As long as everything is done in accordance with the system, regardless of internal changes, the Heyin School can continue to develop.


    "Easy to say, but difficult to do."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, took the jade slip and looked at it a few times, and sighed, "If Yan wants to learn too much from Master Shu, these jade slips will take months to fully understand. Smoke can''t even understand it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Do what you do in such a hurry, you can do it slowly."


    "Of course you must hurry, if Yan can wait, Master Shu can''t wait either."


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu and said softly, "Master Shu has been in the lotus school for so long, so busy with the chores, and didn''t go out to experience and find opportunities. This is not like the usual Shu master. Ruoyan thought, Shu Shi could not wait. Are you going out?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "You still understand me."


    "If it hadn''t been for Ruoyan to practice so slowly, Master Shu would have left," Hao Ruoyan smiled and said warmly, "Ruoyan will soon be familiar with the current lotus school and Lingyu City, then Master Shu can go anywhere he wants. ."


    "I haven''t spoken yet, but you said it first. You always think of me, which makes people comfortable."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, with a hint of emotion, and said slowly, "I will leave Lingyu City in a month and go to the East China Sea. It will take two to three years or even longer. If everything goes well, I might go there again. Beiluzhou. Ruoyan, during these hours, the Heyin School will trouble you."


    Hao Ruoyan showed a lot of solemnity, "Ruoyan understands that he will manage the lotus school well."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Ruoyan, it''s no big deal. This is very different from the Qingyuan Mountains. Basically, there will be no sects to attack. It is very safe. You only need to remember the contents of these jade slips and act accordingly. It will go well, and I will take you with you this month."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded thoughtfully, "Ruoyan understands, but I don��t know if others will listen to Ruoyan..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said confidently, "You don''t have to worry about this. From the name change to the present, I have always emphasized that you are the suzerain of the Heyin School. All the disciples of the sect know this. The elders are the same. The members of the Music School listen to you very much, and I have both Elder Lu and Elder Ning specially instructed that they will listen to you in the sect."


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan with trust in his eyes, "Don''t worry, you can definitely do it well, and I can only be assured of the Heyinpai if it is handed over to you."


    "Master Shu has done so much, Ruoyan will definitely not disappoint Master Shu," Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Master Shu, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and said softly, "Look at it. If you don''t understand, just ask me."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at the jade slip for a while, then turned to look at Zhou Shu, her eyes were rippling, very different from usual, with a lot of eagerness, and her tone suddenly changed, soft and soft, "The matter is over, Master Shu... You are leaving soon again, leaving Ruoyan alone..."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of doubt, "Well, aren''t there still like Yun them."


    "That''s differentShu Shi... And you said that when Ruoyan reaches the Nascent Soul Stage, you have to teach Ruoyan the technique..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she said intermittently, with some hesitation and determination, her eyes gradually blurred, vaguely showing a hint of spring.


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized it, stretched out his hand to embrace her, and sighed, "Ruoyan, why don''t I want it? But there are still some problems with the Miao Zhen Xuan He Ju that have not been solved, and the harm is more than the benefit, so I can''t practice and learn. In fact, I want to go to the Chongyang Palace this time, not only to talk to them about Murong Mo and Tianxin Pill, but also to see the double cultivation technique of the Chongyang Palace."


    Double cultivation is also an indispensable part of cultivation, especially in the monk stage, and the Chongyang Palace attaches great importance to double cultivation, and its exercises are very famous in the four continents.


    Hao Ruoyan raised his head and looked at Zhou Shu, with his neck raised, revealing a fascinating white complexion, and said, "Is it necessary to have a magic trick, Master Shu..."


    "On that day, Ruo Yan always remembered to look forward to it, and just waited for the success of the birth. Master Shu, don''t regret it, so Ruo Yan will give birth to a demon..." she kept whispering, as if she didn''t say anything about Zhou Shu. Listen in.


    She is usually elegant and quiet. At this time, Xia Fei��s twins are beautiful and beautiful, accompanied by whispers, and the tenderness in her eyes almost overflows.


    Zhou Shu gradually couldn''t hold it, nodded vigorously, hugged her tightly with both hands, and strode towards the back hall.


    (ps: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 848: The abyss of death

    Autumn geese line two rain on the riverside, long wind and clouds on the sea.


    Zhou Shu traveled east, a few days later, he came to the familiar East Sea.


    Looking around, the smoke is vast, full of waves tens of feet high, accompanied by hurricanes.


    Standing above the sea, Zhou Shu opened several maps of the East China Sea in the sea, and compared them with the scene in front of him. It was a bit tricky. The map left by the door was based on the coastline and islands of the past, but the current The coastline is much different from ten thousand years ago. Many places have been swallowed by rising seawater, the difference is thousands or even thousands of miles, and the islands have also sunk a lot...


    is very different from the map in Zhou Shu''s memory.


    doesn''t mean that it can''t be found, it''s just that it''s much more difficult to compare. After checking it a little bit, time passes unconsciously.


    "Senior, what are you thinking..."


    Too much time has passed, Lin Zhu''s body is timid and can''t stand the wind and waves, she can''t help leaning on Zhou Shu, and asks softly.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Ah, I''m a little lost, how long have we been standing here?"


    Lin Zhu whispered, "It''s almost seven hours."


    "For so long, Lin Zhu, why didn''t you remind me soon."


    Zhou Shu said in surprise, looking at Lin Zhu, he felt a little apologetic, "I thought I would be able to see the direction in a while, but I didn''t know it was so easy, I knew I wouldn''t get off the boat so soon."


    "It''s okay."


    Lin Zhu smiled slightly, "Did you see clearly, Senior?"


    "It''s almost there, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu took Lin Zhu and strode into the sea like a stroll in a quiet courtyard.


    After traveling for nearly 50,000 miles, Zhou Shu looked around, stopped, and muttered to himself, "There should be a sunken island below. If there is a sunken island, it proves that my inference is correct. You can follow the map. Going to find inheritance."


    "Are you looking for it, the little girl will help Senior to see."


    Lin Zhu responded, leaping into the sea.


    "Don''t worry, go together," Zhou Shu quickly stretched out his hand, showing a little caution on his face, "According to the map, the island below is called Heishajiao. It was once occupied by many evil cultivators. You and me I don��t know what the evil cultivating methods used tens of thousands of years ago. We must be careful."


    "Senior knows so much."


    Lin Zhu nodded obediently, "The little girl has never heard of any islands here. After all, there are still very few sunken islands offshore."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I am also surprised that the sunken island offshore should be easy to spot... Either my map is wrong, or there is something weird about the island, in short, be more careful not to be too far away from me. "


    There was a thin gleam on his body, and he fell all the way to the bottom of the sea.


    Lin Zhu still used the true technique of receiving water, and his figure was like a stream of water, following Zhou Shu.


    The true tactic of receiving water is good, but it can only go to the Nascent Soul Realm. Then it is not a simple matter to find a new demon cultivation tactic for her, and to suit her physique.


    careful all the way, sneaked into dozens of miles.


    When they reached the bottom of the sea, an extremely wide trench appeared in front of the two of them, afraid that it would not be a hundred miles wide, and the length would not extend more than a thousand miles. The trench was as deep as ink, and it was impossible to see it to the end. A lot of gray smoke floated on the trench. .


    It''s a bit weird to see this situation on the seabed.


    Zhou Shu looked at it, but he didn''t feel slightly surprised.


    And Lin Zhu paused for a while, as if thinking of something, his eyes froze, and he was a little frightened.


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong, Lin Zhu, do you know this?"


    Lin Zhu nodded, "Senior, the little girl has heard people say that there is a deep bottomless abyss on the seabed near the sea. None of the practitioners who entered has ever come out, and even the soul cannot escape. The cultivator near the sea is called the abyss of death, and there are many rumors, such as walking skeletons...the little girl thought, maybe this is it."


    said, looking at the trench in front of her, her face gradually turned pale.


    She has been in the East China Sea for decades. Since she was a child, she has heard many rumors of the Abyss of Death. She said that there are so many monsters and ghosts hidden.


    "The Abyss of Death?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It''s interesting. It''s full of dead spirits. It''s similar to the Taiyin Mountains recorded in the ancient books. It shows that many people have died around, but it can also be judged that there are most of the sunken islands here, which is very similar. Heishajiao where evil repairs are entrenched in the map."


    Lin Zhu breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, "That''s all right, since we know that there is an island, we don''t need it anymore."


    Zhou said calmly, "Don''t worry, wait for me to take a look."


    He let go of his consciousness and leaned down, feeling a little stunned.


    Divine consciousness will be hindered by many obstacles at the bottom of the sea. Although it is not as many obstacles as underground, it is not too small. At this time, deep in the bottom of the sea, Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness is only about one-tenth of the normal range, and the more it goes down, The greater the obstacle.


    Zhou Shu knew this very well, and made plans not to look too deeply, but he also did not expect that in the abyss of death, his spiritual sense could only reach out for less than three miles, which was too little, and to explore The divine consciousness that went out was also disturbed by unknown things, unable to see carefully, and the interference was somewhat familiar.


    This trench is extraordinary.


    glanced at Lin Zhu, Zhou Shuwen said, "Somewhat weird, it seems that I have to go down, Lin Zhu, wait for me here."


    Lin Zhu hurriedly said, "No, the predecessors will go down, and the little girl will go down too."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Seeing you are so scared, don''t go down."


    "It doesn''t matter, the little girl is not afraid now."


    Lin Zhu patted her chest and nodded vigorously, "I don''t worry if there are seniors, and the little girl should be able to help."


    "Get closer to me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and walked slowly into the trench. Lin Zhu got close, feeling much more relieved.


    has been down for nearly ten miles is still a dark sea. Nothing is found, and I don��t know how deep the trench is.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, he stopped, and the heavy gold sword was already in his hand.


    Lin Zhu questioned, "Senior, what''s coming?"


    Zhou Shu showed some caution, "A group of small fish are swimming over, but it seems wrong."


    "Little fish?"


    Lin Zhu was a little puzzled. Isn��t it normal that there are fish on the bottom of the sea, but soon he was surprised, "Fish? How come there are fish here."


    Since entering the trench, they have not seen any creatures, let alone fish, not even aquatic shells. The fish that suddenly appeared at this time were naturally very strange.


    Soon, the group of small fish appeared in the sight of the two.


    is a fish, but not a fish at all.


    Those fishes have only bones and scales, no flesh and blood and other parts at all. They should be dead, but they are more agile than when they were alive, and they are extremely fast.


    "what!"


    Lin Zhu couldn''t help exclaiming, the three water walls she erected were pierced by those bone fish almost in the blink of an eye.


    (ps: thank you for the sky is blue for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~)


    (pps: Sorry, there was a power outage yesterday, and I don��t know how much I can write today.) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 849: Corpse

    The bone fish is not very big, one foot long, and a layer of gray mist on the body.


    The speed was so fast, and the moment came before his eyes, his mouth opened wide, his teeth sharp, and he bit towards the two of them.


    The heavy gold sword was tapped continuously, and the vigorous vitality poured into it, and ripples spread out in the blink of an eye, ringing the bone fish in it.


    As Zhou Shu regained his strength, the bone fish cracked one after another, the bone scales were scattered everywhere, a strong suffocating aura spread out, and a fishy smell was everywhere.


    Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness and glanced at it, frowned slightly, and then added a few more points, accompanied by a continuous crackling sound, several bone fish were completely shaken into powder, and white snow floated everywhere.


    At the same time, very thin black smoke suddenly emerged from the powder and fleeed everywhere.


    "There really are."


    Zhou Shu smiled, waving his big sleeves to dissipate the evil spirits, and immediately rolled a few black smoke into the sleeves, and the black pot that had been prepared immediately took all the black smoke in.


    The Yuan Ying in the black pot had been placed under the spiritual field by Zhou Shu, and the formations were also arranged around it, which was used as fertilizer for the spiritual field, just like the golden cores that were treated at the beginning, neither the Yuan Ying nor the golden core was available. A trace of self-awareness, not to mention the resources sent by others themselves, must not be wasted, and naturally they must be used.


    Use what is useful, he will not taboo these.


    Seeing the bizarre four-color light emitting from Zhou Shu''s sleeves, Lin Zhu couldn''t help but approached with some curiosity.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, smiled slightly, and opened his sleeves without hiding.


    Lin Zhu knew that this thing must be very precious, so she didn''t say anything, just watched it quietly.


    After a while, the light ceased, Jin Chan opened his mouth, and a tiny drop of soul fluid leaked out of the pot, not as big as a rice grain, Zhou Shu frowned slightly, perhaps because the sea water dispersed the evil spirit, the evil spirit here is far worse than the one in the secret world Those, but flies and mosquitoes are also meat, so he put it away without disdain.


    Lin Zhu knew this thing and couldn''t help but said in shock, "Soul liquid?"


    "Yes, it''s the soul fluid, obtained from the evil soul..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and briefly explained a few words to Lin Zhu.


    The divine consciousness that he had explored into the trench before was not only hindered, but also had a feeling of being swallowed. It felt like deja vu, and it was similar to the secret realm, and it was the island occupied by evil cultivators, and many cultivators died. So he quickly thought of the Evil Soul, but just thinking about it, he didn''t expect that there was a Evil Soul. It was rare.


    "It turns out that the soul fluid is obtained from the evil spirit."


    Lin Zhu nodded her head as if enlightened, and then said seriously, "Senior don''t worry, the little girl will never say these things, not a word."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and said warmly, "I believe you, I believe it very much."


    "The little girl doesn''t know how happy it is to gain the trust of seniors."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu with joy, a knowing smile appeared unconsciously at the corner of her mouth, and a tear fell from the corner of her eyes. At the beginning, she deceived Zhou Shu and thought that Zhou Shu would never believe her again. I was very moved by winning the trust again.


    She wiped her eyes, pointed at the scattered bone meal, and smiled, "Senior, are these fish affected by the evil spirits?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, they are corpses."


    corpse beasts are monsters that have been transformed by monsters that have been affected by evil aura too much after their deaths. For a long time, they have no flesh and blood but bones. They are not afraid of life and death, not afraid of pain, and only have the instinct to kill.


    Those bone fishes were obviously affected by the evil spirits and turned into corpse evil beasts, and they died indefinitely.


    "They are terrible and powerful," Lin Zhu seemed to be a little frightened, and shook his head. "The little girl now knows why it is called the Abyss of Death. If there are all these kinds of fish in this trench, it would be difficult for even a monk to get out. And a golden pill like a little girl has nothing to do with it."


    Zhou Shu also nodded, "Not bad, but they are not terrible."


    The corpse beast is difficult to deal with, and the corpse beast here has the evil soul in it, which is even more difficult. The few small fishes before are only second-tier fishes, and they all have good power. , If you change a Tier 4 or Tier 5 monster...


    Lin Zhu shook his head, curled his lips and said, "Those fish, even the little girl��s water wall can break through, how come the little girl is also in the Golden Core Realm...Isn��t it scary?"


    "That''s different. Fish are not afraid of water. Even if you are in the Nascent Soul Stage, there is no difference. Your technique is not good for restraining the monsters in the sea, but there is no problem facing them to escape. Although they are fast, they cannot last. And it can only act within a certain range. This is determined by the essence of the evil spirit," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I don''t worry about these fishes. They are not strong. The more you come, the better, I''m afraid of some trouble. The monster beast turned into a corpse beast, that would be difficult to handle."


    "Uh."


    Lin Zhu nodded thoughtfully, and a trace of panic flashed in his eyes, "Yeah, if it''s a Tier 5 thorn... By the way! If every fish can collect the evil spirit, wouldn''t it be possible to get a lot of soul fluid? senior?"


    Thinking of this, her eyes suddenly lit up, but she lost all the previous panic.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It should be."


    For him, the soul fluid does not have the effect of enhancing the spirit and consciousness, but it can still quickly replenish the spirit and consciousness, allowing him to release the full power of the eyes of the ruins. It is an extremely important and necessary resource, and he will never be too much. , And the extra can also be used by others, like Ruoyan, etc. Even if they have eaten enough, it is good to take it out as a reward for the sect, and even take it to Huabaoxuan for auction, which is excellent.


    "Oh, that can''t be missed."


    Lin Zhu said with joy, "Senior, we try our best to catch all the fish and monsters in this trench and turn them into soul fluid."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "You are really greedy."


    Lin Zhu shook his head and said with a smile, "The little girl is not greedy, what the senior gave before is enough, but seniors still have a lot of people to take care of, hehe."


    "You can eat too."


    Zhou Shu smiled and continued to dive to the bottom of the sea, and said, "Get closer to me. Don''t worry about danger. I''ll be there. But fortunately, it''s offshore. If it''s deeper, I can''t go deep, just in case. I may not be able to deal with the corpse beast that the fifth-order and sixth-order monsters have turned into."


    "Senior can definitely solve it."


    Lin Zhu nodded again and again, and said joyfully, "The little woman is close to the predecessor and is determined not to separate."


    Knowing that this is the evil spirit and the corpse evil beast, Zhou Shu''s worry is much less. Although they are also difficult to entangle, they are things that have already been understood after all, and the cultivators are most worried about those things that they don''t understand.


    The more I dived, the more and more corpse beasts.


    If you can��t walk a few steps, a group of fish or a few monsters will rush over, treating Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu as tempting delicacies, but it turns into the soul fluid in Zhou Shu��s pot. , Collecting all the way, it takes no effort, it is also a pleasure.


    "what!"


    Lin Zhu pointed to the front with a pale face, "Senior, there is a skeleton coming towards us!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 850: Corpse

    Zhou Shu looked at it, it was really a skeleton.


    In the gray fog, floating and sinking, as if falling apart at any time, some bluish grayish-white bones soaked in sea water, shaking, creaking from time to time, in the silent deep sea, it seems Exceptionally harsh.


    Seeing this scene abruptly on the bottom of the sea is indeed creepy, especially when stared at by those empty eyes, it feels like falling into the underworld.


    "The rumors are true, there are really skeletons..."


    Lin Zhu stared at the skeleton, with more curiosity in her eyes, with only a trace of fear. With Zhou Shu by her side, she was more at ease.


    Zhou Shu stared at the skeleton, seemingly thoughtful, "It''s just the remains of the cultivator whose flesh has been corrupted. With such a strong aura, I don''t know if it is a corpse or a corpse?"


    Lin Zhu blinked and asked suspiciously, "What is that? Isn''t it the same?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and quickly explained, "The corpse of the immortal cultivator after death is affected by the evil spirit and turned into the evil corpse. It does not know the magic arts, but has the power of the evil spirit, and the cultivator was cultivated by those evil spirits before his death. They are evil corpses, most of them retain the abilities of the cultivator themselves, not only have the abilities of evil spirits, but they can also know magic tricks, which is very troublesome."


    Not long after, the skeleton had reached a short distance in front of him, spread his limbs, and leaped towards the two of them.


    Its speed is not fast, but the gray mist on its body is getting thicker, and it is even more engulfed with extremely strong evil spirits, and even the surrounding sea water has been condensed into black ice.


    Those hollow eyes and mouth, and black smoke came out at the same time.


    Danger came, Lin Zhu felt nervous, but Zhou Shu was much more relaxed.


    He could see that this skeleton is just a corpse, which is obviously much easier to deal with than the corpse of unknown depth.


    The heavy gold sword was in his hand, and he was about to click it out, but suddenly he took it back.


    That''s because Caiying in the sea is losing her temper inexplicably, "Hey, you take it away, I don''t want to run into such a disgusting thing again! That fish before is nothing more, now you come!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, waved his sleeves, and a transparent fist flew out.


    are all fists condensed from Yuanli, and their power is quite good, not much worse than using a sword.


    Over the past four years, he has been busy with chores and tactics. His cultivation hasn��t improved much. Apart from taking two four-revolution earth yuan pills, there is basically nothing to say, but he has time to settle down and get his own yuan. The power is more solid, and the power of various tactics has also increased.


    The fist was extremely fast, and he made a rapid passage in the sea and rushed straight to the skeleton.


    ��!


    In an instant, the skeletons were broken up, and bones flew everywhere.


    Unexpectedly, in the gray fog, the bones gradually turned around and recombined, but the shape after the combination did not look like a person, the ribs turned up, and the limbs were connected together, like a centipede full of spines. .


    Evil Soul is a bit interesting, knowing what shape is more suitable for attack.


    However, Zhou Shu just waited for a while. The first one was just a test, which was convenient for mastering the appropriate strength. The second one was not merciful. He flew out with a punch and directly beat the skeleton into a pile of powder.


    Zhou Shu retracted his hand and smiled, "The bones of the Golden Core Realm are not hard, you can do it casually, but if you are a stronger opponent, you must use you, Lord Palace."


    Occasionally loses his temper, he doesn''t care, but at the critical moment, he can''t help but be self-willed. This must be made clear.


    Caiying couldn''t help complaining, "...Use it, who made my palace so pitiful, with a master like you... I said that I would like to change a better sword to live in my palace, and my palace is so dedicated to helping you. But this time, so long has passed, there is no shadow at all, oooooo."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing a little caution, "This is my fault. Hua Baoxuan has never found a good sword, and I did not have the several Tier 5 flying sword refining methods that Mr. Xin told me. Get the right materials and I will try my best to find them this time."


    "It''s pretty much the same, in short, faster, faster, the heavy gold sword is really not suitable for this house, it can''t display the ability of this house at all, and the combination is not good, and it is even more difficult for this house to advance. , Don��t mention turning the sword into shape.��


    Caiying is also rare and solemnly, "As a sword spirit, this palace is also very pursued. One day in the future, this palace will also join you to cross the robbery and rise to the immortal, and do things that have not been done before."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I know, I will try my best to help you, we will be together."


    Caiying said very seriously, "Hmm, you can''t go back after you say it, my palace is good, you are good."


    You help me, I help you, a good sword spirit should have such a relationship with the owner. They have always been with each other, relying on each other, and inseparable.


    The best result is that, as Caiying said, the sword spirit and the master will reach the immortal consummately together, but few people have done this, even many ancient powers can��t do it. They often abandon many things in order to overcome the catastrophe, such as using the magic weapons and tool spirits that have followed them for many years to resist the catastrophe, causing the death of the tool spirit. (In fact, there are also the opposite things. The master resists the catastrophe). Even though crossing the catastrophe will be much more convenient, the road after the rise to immortality may not be easy if you lose your life and death partner.


    is not a last resort, Zhou Shu will not do this in the future.


    "Senior, what are you in a daze, this skeleton is weird?"


    Lin Zhu beside ���� didn''t know what Zhou Shu was doing, and couldn''t help but be a little confused.


    "No, I''m talking to Jian, she''s having a temper with me, the skeleton is okay."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, looked at the gray mist in front of him, took out the black pot, and covered it all.


    "Oh, the little girl got it."


    Everyone knows about Zhou Shu��s sword spirit, and the sword spirit is still the former ancestor of Liu Xiazong Lin Zhu saluted rather solemnly, "Senior''s helper also asked. Okay, Patriarch Lan has worked hard."


    The light flashed on the black pot, and after disappearing, a pearl-sized soul fluid was spit out.


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of joy, "Such a corpse is not bad, I''m afraid it has more than one evil spirit, I hope there are more."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded repeatedly, and then exclaimed again, "Senior, look, there are a few more here!"


    When it comes to it, Zhou Shu feels satisfied and strode over.


    The big sleeves were waved continuously, and a few solid Yuanli fists slammed at the skeletons.


    The three skeletons in the lead were shattered by Zhou Shu in the blink of an eye.


    The evil spirits can only exist in the heavy evil spirits. The evil spirits are full of evil spirits, coming and going freely, but when the evil spirits are broken, they have no support and can''t escape. They can only stay in the remaining evil spirit and wait. Zhou Shu harvests.


    However, there was a skeleton walking behind, but a heavy golden barrier suddenly rose up in front of him.


    ��!


    The piercing sound of gold and iron.


    Yuanli punched his fist on the barrier, and it was deeply recessed. The barrier was twisted and twisted, but the skeleton behind the barrier was intact.


    "Evil Corpse?"


    Lin Zhu''s eyes were surprised. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 851: Sha Shenzong, evil repair

    "Yes, it''s the evil corpse of the Nascent Soul Realm."


    Staring at the skeleton, Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn.


    Knowing the law is naturally a corpse that can withstand Yuan Li and is in the Nascent Infant Realm, and it is different from the outside. The bones are as white as jade, and even after soaking in the deep sea for many years, there is no sign of softness. It must be extraordinary in life. , Most of them have practiced body.


    The evil corpse walked very steadily. Compared with the previous corpse, it was quite generous, with a posture of a leader.


    A green light flashed before his eyes, and the heavy gold sword flew into his hand.


    "Thank you, Lord Palace."


    Zhou Shu smiled heartily, took the long sword and swung it instantly.


    Sword light emerged, and the vast primordial force layered upon each other, rolling towards the evil corpse.


    In the face of unknown enemies, attacking is a very suitable choice.


    But the evil corpse remained steady, waving his hands constantly, and there was a burst of dazzling golden light on the white knuckles. In an instant, its entire body was covered by golden light, condensed but not scattered, like a piercing A thick layer of golden armor.


    "Ancient method, Jin Yin, Jin Jia?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, the magic trick seemed to have known each other before, and the evil corpse obviously attracted the surrounding golden aura as armor.


    In the tide of swordsmanship, the evil corpse was beaten up and down, but the golden armor on his body has not been broken. Obviously, the defense of the golden armor is considerable.


    "It''s really good, even if I use the wooden yinjue, I may not be able to do better, let alone this is the seabed, and the ancient monks are really different."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a bit, but his subordinates would not show mercy. The heavy gold sword circled back, and the vast vitality disappeared instantly, all condensed on the sword tip, turning into a dazzling dot, but the size of the needle tip, the light flashed. Shoot at the evil corpse. Go.


    A drop in the sea, the second form of the Sea Stepping Sword Art. Since the evil corpse has a strong defense, let it break with a point.


    The corpse had no feeling, the dot was hitting the center of the corpse''s eyebrows.


    Snapped!


    With the penetration of the dots, Yuan Li suddenly burst!


    The evil corpse was blown to pieces in an instant, and it was ugly, and the residual bones and powder were flying everywhere.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t allow the evil spirit to assemble the bones again, his figure swept up, spotted the evil spirit in the gray mist, and covered it.


    As soon as the sword was collected, a piece of black metal fell from the sky full of remnants and went straight into the sea.


    "Is it Jin Yinjue?"


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed and quickly reached out to copy it.


    But it''s not. The metal piece is quite smooth, with the ancient characters "Thirty Seven" written on the front, and a strange pattern carved on the back. An old man sits on a skull with his hands on his chest, holding a A heart that keeps bleeding.


    is obviously a token.


    staring at the metal token, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and began to search in the memory bank. After a while, his expression became solemn.


    Lin Zhu also leaned over to look at the token, but couldn''t see anything weird, and couldn''t help but wonder, "Senior, what''s wrong?"


    "Shen Sect."


    Zhou calmly said, "This is the token of Shen Shenzong."


    Lin Zhu shook his head blankly, "Shen Shenzong, the little girl has never heard of it."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "Shen Shenzong was a sect of evil cultivators in ancient times. It was famous for refining corpses. At that time, it developed very rapidly, spreading across four continents, and many sects have suffered from it, but now It''s annihilated, hum, it''s good."


    "It turns out that there is the evil spirit sect here, no wonder the evil spirit is so heavy here, and there are many evil spirits..." Lin Zhu nodded, "Oh, seniors must be careful."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay."


    The evil **** sect was very famous in ancient times, but after so many years, the strength of the evil corpse has been weakened. No longer, the evil corpse can be seen just now. He didn''t pay too much attention to it, but he saw the evil corpse. He has a lot of feelings in his heart for this name that has always been in his memory.


    In the map of the gate, the mention of evil cultivation is just an understatement, and it does not regard them as the enemy of the immortal cultivators. According to the records in the ancient books, evil cultivation sects such as Shen Shenzong were very popular in ancient times, and they were not powerful. Small, this is quite intriguing.


    Speaking of the ancient times and the present, there are really many differences. There are all kinds of immortal cultivators. Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, medicine, kitchen and animal cultivation, flower repair and pirate cultivation, no matter the roads or paths, they all go their own ways. Every immortal cultivator can choose his own. The ways of cultivating immortals and their respective developments can be described by a hundred flowers contending. This is the era that Zhou Shu once yearned for, but he also had some dissatisfaction, because in that era, even evil cultivating was regarded as a kind of Tao. And as long as the evil cultivation does not touch oneself, other immortals will not care about it, showing extreme hypocritical tolerance. You must know that the evil cultivation that regards immortals as resources, their existence is a huge threat to all other cultivators. All harms but no benefits.


    However, in the current era, starting with the six major sects, a decree to punish evil has been set up. There is no balance between right and evil. The cultivator is required to punish every evil cultivator. Therefore, basically all cultivators regard evil cultivators as their enemies. , It must be killed, this idea is deeply rooted. In the ten thousand years since then, most of the evil cultivation sects have been annihilated and ceased to exist. Although the evil cultivation is inexhaustible, it is indeed a lot less, and basically they dare not come out. , Except for the inexplicable rise of Liyuan Mansion thousands of years ago.


    Many evil cultivating sects have been extinct, and the environment in the world of cultivating immortals has therefore been much better, and there are more cultivators than in the ancient times.


    This is of course a good thing, and it is a big improvement compared to the ancient times, at least Zhou Shu thinks so.


    There is no distinction between good and evil. You can be evil, but you can''t cross the realm. The evil cultivator treats many innocent cultivators and mortals as food, which is obviously beyond the realm.


    It''s just that in the eyes of Tiandao, it may not be the case-Tiandao is gradually dissatisfied with immortal cultivators, and the calamity has become more and more intense, so that the Xuanhuang Continent has not shown great power for tens of thousands of years. This may be related to many factors. But it has to be said that it has a lot to do with the fact that the cultivator is determined to eliminate evil cultivators.


    In the eyes of the Tao of Xuanhuang Continent, everything exists for its own reason, and evil cultivation is also true. Cultivators, like all things, are citizens of the Tao of heaven, and they can only accept it, cannot oppose it, let alone change it arbitrarily. In the eyes of God, there is always the meaning that everything is a dog, righteous and evil, etc. It doesn��t matter, and the life and death of the people of all things is no more than a game in the eyes of God. You can compete, no matter what, even if others are acting Resources, but it must not change the rules of the game. For things like Zhu Xie Ling to change the rules of Heaven and treat Heaven as nothing, then punishment must be laid down.


    Heaven is really unclear.


    With the increase of his realm, Zhou Shu''s vision has broadened and he has more thoughts on many things. Even the supreme way of heaven is not unquestionable, and it is related to the tribulation that will inevitably be experienced in the future.


    Of course, he won''t show these thoughts, maybe it will be a long time later, such as the day when he can contend with the way of heaven.


    In fact, many things Zhou Shu is doing now run counter to the Dao of Heaven, such as the development of teleportation technology. He may not be favored by the Dao of Heaven in the future, but he doesn��t care about these now. At the stage of the monk, there is no need to be too concerned about the Dao of Heaven and persist. It is more important to be yourself and master your own way.


    He thought about this before, but now the idea is clearer. This is a very important thinking, and it will be very important for the future.


    (ps: Thank you for your continued support of Xiefeng, and thank you book friends who have collected and subscribed to vote~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 852: Ossified wild shark

    The black pot gleamed for a while, spitting out a drop of soul fluid, which was a bit larger than the previous one from the corpse.


    "Yes, I have gained more and more."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction and continued to fall.


    The lower you go, the more corpses, corpses, etc., you will encounter. They are a little overwhelmed. Of course, the black pot is overwhelmed. It takes a long time to condense the soul. As for Zhou Shu, there is no need to deal with these. A monster of consciousness, he is familiar with the road without any effort at all.


    Zhou Shu will not miss it, every one must be killed to obtain the soul fluid.


    After nearly ten days, the surrounding monsters were basically wiped out. They almost reached the bottom of the trench, and a **** island appeared in front of them.


    "Is this the black sand corner? Where there is sand, it''s all bones... It''s a bit scary."


    Lin Zhu was speechless, showing a lot of surprises.


    The outside of the island is covered with a thick gray mist, and the evil spirit is strong. You can vaguely see that the island is full of bones, everywhere, and it is impossible to distinguish whether it is from a monster or a cultivator. There are many human figures on the bone mountain that are moving, and they are fascinating. Obviously, there are many evil corpses and corpses that cannot leave the island.


    "The evil spirit is so heavy, not worse than it was then, I''m afraid there are evil spirit beasts..."


    Zhou Shu let go of his spiritual sense, but he couldn''t see the middle of the island, so he could only go in and see, but there was not much to worry about. Compared with the Golden Core Realm, his spirit was now enough to protect himself and pick up, even in evil spirits. There will be no problems with free movement.


    was about to go down, the gray mist suddenly cracked a hole, and a huge black shadow leaped toward the two of them!


    The speed is extremely fast, almost as full as Zhou Shu''s full-flight flight. The moment came before my eyes, a huge pressure followed, making it hard to breathe.


    Zhou Shu grabbed Lin Zhu, his figure flashed, but in the sea, his speed was discounted a lot, and he was still rubbed by the dark shadow.


    The clothes suddenly shattered, and several long blood stains appeared on his skin, which was actually stabbed by the black shadow.


    Somewhat unbelievable, he who was refined into a tree vein state, his skin is like a Yan Fu **** tree, and it is extremely tough, even the fifth-order high-grade magic weapon is extremely difficult to cut, and the heavy gold sword stabs only a white mark with all its strength. There were several holes several inches deep.


    More than that, Zhou Shu''s blood surged in his chest, a little unable to control his body, and it calmed down after several breaths.


    The force of the collision is really unimaginable, it is the collision of the cultivator of the transformation of the gods, which is probably nothing more than that.


    "Senior!"


    "It''s okay, you get out of the way."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, Lin Zhu understood her heart, turned into a stream of water, and left far away, with many worries in her eyes.


    The things she worried about before, obviously have already appeared.


    The black shadow fully revealed its true face. It was more than fifteen feet in length. It was as small as a hill, and its streamlined body was full of blood-red and white bone spurs, sharp as a knife, and the body was a large, complete bone plate, almost Can''t find any gap, the big mouth can''t help opening and closing, sharp teeth burst into cold light.


    The king of the sea, the corpse beast of the fifth-order monster thornbone mad shark.


    At this time, it has been completely ossified, its body is more perfect, its strength and speed are all increased, and its strength is greatly increased.


    "Although it''s not the evil spirit beast, it''s a bit difficult to deal with."


    Zhou Shu stared at the ossified wild shark calmly, wiped the blood marks, and lifted the heavy gold sword, gradually showing a trace of solemnity.


    The perfect body of the spiny mad shark, combined with the power of the evil spirit, is simply the most suitable combination. This mad shark strayed into the abyss of death and was gradually eroded by the evil spirit. After death, it became like this, which is also the favor of heaven. It was a coincidence, but for Zhou Shu, it was not so good.


    Suddenly, the water wave surging, the ossified wild shark turned its head and bumped towards Zhou Shu again.


    Huge mouth opened, overwhelming.


    If it were changed before, Zhou Shu would definitely take the opportunity to enter the body of the wild shark, and then make a destructive blow inside the body, winning with one blow, but now it can��t work anymore. The ossified it no longer has these weaknesses and can only face it hard.


    The distance was too close, the speed was too fast, and it was impossible to avoid it completely. Zhou Shu didn''t intend to avoid it. After calculating the position, he flashed the impact of the bone spurs sideways, and at the same time, he took advantage of his strength to relieve the force and pressed tightly against the wild shark. .


    ''S figure suddenly shook again, his internal organs seemed to have moved out of position, his complexion would be bad, and Lin Zhu was also shocked.


    Seeing that he was about to be bounced away by Juli, Zhou Shu reluctantly controlled his body, and continued to firmly cling to the wild shark, clinging to it like a sucker.


    The point of the heavy gold sword lit up again, and the ocean dropped a drop.


    The bright spot formed by Yuanli went around the mad shark in a large circle, and hit the seam between the tailbone and the body without error.


    The body of the wild shark is basically a complete bone plate, and there is almost the only joint point.


    Snapped!


    Yuanli exploded, several bone spurs were shattered and splashed immediately.


    But the joint is still firm and not affected too much.


    "This bone is too hard. Is it a different species thousands of years ago..."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help complaining. It was true. His drop in the ocean was so sharp that even the inner city of Lingyu City could make a hole, but for the mad shark, it was still a bit close.


    But for Zhou Shu who was clinging to his body, the mad shark was a little bit helpless, rushing wildly in the sea, but no matter what it did, it couldn''t get rid of Zhou Shu.


    The big body has this disadvantage.


    But for Zhou Shu, the process was never easy. The mad shark''s movements were too fast. With the pressure of the deep sea, every collision brought him a great impact, as if he was smashed by a huge mallet of tens of thousands of pounds. , If the body is not strong enough, I am afraid it will be smashed into meatloaf.


    He clings to the mad shark, while continuously attacking the tail with the stepping sea sword technique, he awakens the wood spirit and earth spirit.


    If it��s closer to the sea, he can reverse the water and drain a large piece of sea water in an instant, so that the mad shark has nowhere to exert its power and can naturally win. It can, but it is too deep here. It is already a hundred miles under the sea. The pressure in the sea is already extremely high. It is not easy It is impossible to drain a piece of sea water, even in the Transcendent Realm. But he can attract wood spirits and earth spirits, turning this place into a swamp, so that the mad shark gradually loses its home advantage and moves slowly.


    The use of the ���� tactics obviously produced an effect. The mad shark''s movements became slower and slower, and a bit of tireless attack, the mad shark''s tail also showed a clear crack.


    The ossified wild shark seemed to feel that something was wrong, suddenly turned around, and swam towards the island.


    If it is allowed to return to the island, it can restore the energy of the evil spirit in the evil spirit, and it can be hidden, which is a great threat to Zhou Shu''s exploration.


    Zhou Shu saw this, and rebuked, "How can I let you go back?"


    "Caiying."


    "Yes."


    With a spirit in his heart, a dazzling green light flashed on the heavy gold sword, and he used all his strength to do it without hesitating to overdraw his strength.


    three green lights in succession, slammed into the crack in the tail of the wild shark.


    Snapped!


    The crack immediately exceeded one foot, and it continued to spread.


    Zhou Shu immediately pushed back and stayed away. This step is enough.


    The unspeakable speed of the mad shark started to be a disservice at this time. The huge body and broken bones could not withstand the weight of the deep sea, and there was a whip-like noise immediately.


    was swimming, but before it reached the island, it suddenly disconnected from the middle. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 853: 30 years without counting

    As soon as a crack appeared, it was suddenly destroyed.


    On the seabed a hundred miles deep, the solid bones lost their support, and they split immediately. Within a dozen breaths, the huge wild shark turned into a pile of sparse bone fragments.


    Zhou Shuji flew a few steps, took out the black pot, aimed at the evil spirits he had been optimistic about, and made direct income.


    Although this evil spirit is not a evil spirit beast, it is also quite powerful. It can control this mad shark, which is extraordinary and must not be lost.


    Lin Zhu swam over quickly and said worriedly, "Senior, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but his face was still ugly, his chest seemed to be buried in soil, and it felt as though he couldn''t speak.


    In a short period of time, being carried by the mad shark back and forth for at least a few hundred miles, it was like falling from a ten thousand-foot cliff, like being hit by a sledgehammer for thousands of times. The internal organs experienced difficulties. The test of imagination is more uncomfortable than any physical training. If it is not for the tree veins and tree bones, it is enough to keep the body intact, I am afraid it is really dangerous.


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu, seeming to feel that something was wrong, and cautiously said, "Senior, why don''t we go up? The little girl is afraid that there will be such a monster coming. Senior is not afraid. The little girl can''t deal with it."


    Zhou Shu had no time to talk, he just nodded, took out a pill and took it.


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu, a trace of tenderness flashed in his eyes.


    Soon, a gentle stream of water supported Zhou Shu, like a soft bed, even with a warm breath. The soft bed floated upward with Zhou Shu slowly, and at the same time, there were two more water covers around Zhou Shu. , Wrapped him silently, protecting him from the impact of deep sea pressure.


    Feeling a moment of comfort, Zhou Shu smiled at her.


    Zhou Shu was not in a good state to use the tactics. Some could not bear the pressure on the bottom of the sea. They were about to float up, but before they spoke, Lin Zhu did it. It was very empathetic and helped him block the water pressure. The warm waterbed.


    Lin Zhu turned into a stream of water, surrounding Zhou Shu, watching the surrounding vigilantly.


    Not long after the two floated for dozens of miles, Zhou Shu nodded, sat down cross-legged, and began to recover.


    It took longer than expected. About six hours later, Zhou Shu ran Yan Fujing several times and then stood up without feeling any abnormality.


    Lin Zhu, who has been waiting, showed a lot of joy on his face, "Senior, have you rested?"


    "Well," Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s powerful enough, but it''s okay. I often encounter such small injuries."


    "The little girl knows, but she''s always worried..."


    Lin Zhu thought for a while, then stopped talking, turned her head and said to herself, "That spiny shark is really powerful. It deserves to be the king of the sea. Every impact is like a tsunami. It''s violent. If it''s small, The woman is dead in the middle. It''s no wonder that those East China Sea cultivators say that they would rather Yu Yuanying and not see Mad Shark."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Lin Zhu, you should rarely fight, right?"


    Lin Zhu nodded a little embarrassedly, "The little girl used to be timid and courageous. At most, she only dared to go back and forth between the islands and walked away when she saw the monster beast. The last time she was on the sinking island, it was the first time she did it. ..."


    "It doesn''t matter, you don''t need to put your ingenuity on the battle, so as not to affect the research line, it is not good."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. When he came out this time, he didn''t intend to let Lin Zhu participate in the battle. Lin Zhu''s abilities were not used in battle. Then, he showed a bit of dignity again and said seriously, "If you don''t participate in the battle, Question, but you need to understand some combat experience. When I was fighting with the mad shark before, you just looked at me from a distance, and you didn��t pay attention to the surroundings and protect yourself at all. You didn��t use the protective shield, but you even had a little sense of consciousness behind you. Don''t let it go, if an enemy sneaks on you, those corpse beasts are not easy to find. You are not doing well at this point."


    He seldom talks about others, but Lin Zhu''s experience of approaching enemies is still too little, and Lin Zhu is extremely important to him, so if he finds his shortcomings, he must say a few more words.


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Lin Zhu was stunned. After thinking about it, he nodded vigorously, "Senior, the little girl must pay attention next time and protect herself."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, when you encounter a similar situation in the future, you should pay more attention to yourself and don''t care about me at all. If I can''t take care of you, just leave. You can use the Great Escape Talisman. Don''t worry about me. , I can do it."


    Lin Zhu agreed seriously, lowered his head and muttered, "I know, but..."


    She seldom saw Zhou Shu being so serious, and she was totally concerned about Zhou Shu doing that. Instead, she was educated by Zhou Shu, and she was unavoidably aggrieved.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said solemnly, "No, but you are of great importance to me, and I don''t allow people around me to have trouble. I can take care of you just now, but it may not always be possible in the future, so you must remember. It��s most important to keep yourself if you are in danger."


    "Senior, the little girl knows."


    Lin Zhu lowered her head and agreed. When she heard "the people around her", she was inexplicably happy, and she couldn''t help but resolute a lot.


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu with his head down, and said warmly, "Also, thank you just now."


    Lin Zhu was stunned, and looked up, with doubts flashing in his eyes, "Ah, what do you thank Senior?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Help me decompress, and the water bed is very comfortable."


    Lin Zhu had a lot of joy on his face, and said, "Senior, that''s what a little girl should do. You can do it whenever you need it."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded unceremoniously, no longer said, took out the black pot, and soon the black pot glowed.


    The time for the light to shine was obviously much longer than before. The flashes and flashes were tickling, making both of them leaned against the black pot later, looking expectant.


    Not long after Jin Chan opened her mouth, and a round soul liquid the size of a pigeon egg fell out.


    Zhou Shu only glanced at it and knew that the quality of this soul fluid was extraordinary, only slightly worse than the essence soul fluid from the evil spirit beast, but it was also considered an excellent thing.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his finger and swiped it twice, divided the soul liquid into three parts, and handed one to Lin Zhu, "Take it, it''s good for your baby."


    This soul fluid is not as good as the soul fluid of the evil spirit beast. For him, it can only be used to supplement it, but for Lin Zhu, it can increase the spirit of the soul, thereby increasing the success rate of the baby. He naturally will not be stingy. Hao Ruoyan also used Essence Soul Essence when forming babies.


    Lin Zhu just wanted to decline, but after looking at Zhou Shu, he immediately took it, and said with joy, "Thank you, senior."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with some seriousness, and said like a joke, "No thanks, we are not a transaction relationship now."


    "The little girl understands that for thirty years without counting, it is because the Lai Zaiheyin school will not leave, and the senior will not leave."


    Lin Zhu chuckled, and treasured the soul fluid away, and said thoughtfully, "When I go back this time, the little girl will be ready to give birth, and it will be better and longer. Help seniors."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. It seems that she understands what she thinks very well. He also wants to keep Lin Zhu forever, not for the thirty years he had originally set.


    (ps: Thank you for the sky is blue for your continuous support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 854: Zhu Yucao

    Back on the island, Zhou Shu started to kill.


    Although there are many corpses and corpses, there is no threat to him, just beware of high-level corpses that may appear.


    More than ten days passed like this.


    Heishajiao was cleared by Zhou Shu, and there was almost no activity in sight.


    There is no evil spirit beast here.


    Time and quantity have met the conditions for the appearance of the evil spirit beast, but there is no evil spirit beast, because there are too many corpses and evil corpses here, and the formed evil spirit can find enough hosts, so there is no need to be in the evil spirit. Compete against each other, and where there is no competition, there will be no strong ones.


    I am a little disappointed that there is no evil spirit beast, but the harvest is by no means small, the soul liquid alone is enough to make people satisfied.


    As for the magic art inheritance on the island, there are many evil weapons. Zhou Shu left some of them, and the others were destroyed. There is no need for the inheritance of evil cultivation, but the magic art for soul training. He intends to keep it for reference. , Through calculation and deduction, may be transformed into the inheritance of the Dutch school.


    Flying out of the island, Zhou Shu took Lin Zhu and floated all the way up.


    I stayed on the bottom of the sea for too long, and it was a bit boring. When I jumped out of the sea, I immediately became clearer.


    The whole person feels comfortable.


    Lin Zhuyi was beside Zhou Shu, whispering, "Senior, where are we going?"


    After determining the location of Heishajiao, Zhou Shu��s several maps in the sea have been overlapped. All the coordinates are clear and unmistakable, and he feels like he is in control. After a little analysis, he found that the fastest and no Missed great places and the route to eleven treasure spots.


    There are only eleven places in it, instead of the fourteen places on the map, because there are three treasure spots in the far sea, where there is a possibility of sixth-order or even higher-order monsters, and they are also infested by the sea clan. In the hardest-hit area, it is hard to imagine that Qianjimen will place its important inheritance in the territory of the Sea Clan, especially the inheritance of transmission, so Zhou Shu does not plan to go for the time being.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Go north, just follow me."


    Lin Zhu''s eyes flashed, "Senior, then we will pass through Marku''s site?"


    "Yes, I''m looking for him to settle accounts."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. It is also a coincidence that the nearest treasure spot is near the island around Maku, and both treasure hunters and bandits are correct.


    After traveling for a few days, Zhou Shu descended and stopped on an island.


    The island reef is only three or five feet in radius, and it is worthy of a foothold. It is densely covered with slippery green algae and seaweed. A few white birds are looking for food on it.


    A place that is unremarkable, most of the cultivators will not stop, but in the map that Zhou Shu got, this is an important resource point of the door of the machine that year. There are amazing things and worth exploring.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "Go, let''s go down and have a look."


    Lin Zhu didn''t know what he meant, and only nodded in response, leaping into the sea.


    The two dived along the islands and reefs, and they dived for more than ten miles without knowing it. Compared to the islands and reefs above, the bottom is much wider, with a radius of tens of miles, and the sea bottom is like a large mountain, but it is all barren. There is nothing special, and there is no trace of the cultivator''s residence.


    Zhou said calmly, "Lin Zhu, do you see any special place? Pay attention to the water flow. I''m not as good as you on this point."


    "The little girl is looking for."


    Lin Zhu nodded, swimming like a fish, "The sea here is very calm, I can''t see...Huh, it seems a bit strange."


    She became a little excited, and followed the water she found, all the way down.


    Zhou Shu followed behind, showing a bit of admiration, he didn''t notice at all, he didn''t have any clues.


    He is obviously inferior to Lin Zhu''s ability to perceive underwater, even if his spiritual consciousness is many times stronger. After all, she is a demon cultivator and has been cultivating life in the sea, just like the monster beast in the sea. Sensitive, good water quality.


    didn''t know how to go around. After passing many seamounts and cliffs, a deep cave appeared in front of her eyes.


    A stream of clear spring with a different color from the sea water is constantly flowing out of the hole and poured into the sea water.


    Lin Zhu turned around, "Senior, the water comes from here, hey, it''s spiritual spring water, and it has a lot of spiritual energy."


    "That should be here, let''s go in."


    A hint of joy flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he couldn''t help but praise, "You can only find it. I can find a stream of spring water in the mountains for dozens of miles away. I can''t perceive it at all."


    "Senior, don''t praise me."


    Lin Zhu''s face was reddened, and he went into the hole, Zhou Shu followed.


    The hole was very narrow and deep, with twists and turns, and some small places were even more than a foot, but it was not a problem for the two of them. After walking for about tens of miles, a bright light suddenly appeared in front of them, which was particularly conspicuous on the dark seabed.


    Seeing Zhou Shu didn''t speak, Lin Zhu quickened his pace and got out first.


    "Wow!"


    An exclamation came, immediately.


    Zhou Shu also drilled out of the cave, and his eyes suddenly opened up.


    Behind the cave is a very clear water pool. It floats on the surface and enters the hollow mountain. Within a few miles, there are trees everywhere, and the ground is full of green grass. Some grasses are three or four feet high. In the middle, a few Wangquan''s eyes were bubbling, and the rich spiritual energy filled the whole mountain, making the entire mountainside a faint mist, and there was a burst of strange fragrance in the middle.


    "There is such a place in the sea, like a paradise."


    Lin Zhu opened his eyes wide, and took a closer look, "Senior, it''s not a fantasy formation, there is no formation here."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a hint of joy, "It turned out to be there, but it was abandoned for a long time without supervision. Although the formation is gone, fortunately, these Zhu Yucao are still enough at . "


    "May Yu Cao?"


    Lin Zhu''s eyes narrowed slightly, "The little girl heard that Zhu Yucao is a fifth-order spiritual grass from the ancient times, and it is almost gone now. It can transform the physique, even if mortals eat it, they can no longer be hungry, and become a foundation. Cultivators in the realm do not need to eat, as if they have become immortals, and those who take Zhuyucao can make the body more receptive to the aura and increase their aptitude. Senior, the little girl is right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    "what!"


    Lin Zhu shook for a moment, looked around, and couldn''t believe it, "This is Zhu Yucao, there are so many?"


    The spiritual objects that rarely appear in large auctions are like weeds on the side of the road.


    "According to the records in the ancient books, Zhu Yucao has two-forked leaves with serrated edges, and its fragrance is like orchids and musk, so it seems correct."


    Zhou Shu looked at a large piece of spiritual grass not far away, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, "Inside Zhu Yucao, some of them have even reached Tier 6, which is simply the best of the best."


    "The biggest one, the little girl is going to see it."


    Lin Zhu walked towards the tallest Zhuyu Grass, jumping around, very happy.


    Such a large piece of Zhu Yucao, but an unimaginable fortune, how can you not be happy.


    hadn''t approached, then Zhu Yu Cao flew up a green shadow and swept towards Lin Zhu. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 855: Leave the soul

    Lin Zhu was taken aback, a little at a loss.


    There is no formation here, and no monsters. How could she have thought that this grass would hit people?


    Zhou Shu looked at from a distance, did not step forward, only whispered, "Zhu Yu, Zhu Yu..."


    The green shadow stopped suddenly, hung in the air, and looked carefully. It was a phantom of Zhuyu Grass. It was said to be a phantom and extremely real. It was green like jade, but it was crystal clear than the most beautiful jade in the world. Clearly, the grass leaves shook slightly, emitting a faint soft light, and there was an indescribable beauty.


    Lin Zhu was startled, staring at Zhu Yucao still, "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu took a few steps and explained, "This Zhuyu grass has grown for more than ten thousand years, and it has already given birth to its spirit. It will protect itself and feel dangerous, so it attacks you, but you don''t need to be afraid, it is not too big. It��s aggressive, and you will become docile when you hear others call it by its name."


    "It''s so amazing."


    Lin Zhu exclaimed, staring at Zhu Yucao without blinking her eyes, full of appreciation, not like looking at a spiritual creature, but more like looking at a work of art.


    turned to look at Zhou Shu, she hesitated, "Senior, shall we take it off? But..."


    "Forget it, it doesn''t make much sense, I don''t need this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "What''s more, spirits are extremely rare, especially the spirits of plants and trees, because they don''t live long and are easy to be picked and destroyed. After more than ten thousand years, this Zhuyu grass has finally produced spirits, innocent and pure. If we take it away like this, it��s really disrespectful to it, and it��s also detrimental to the way of heaven. Let��s keep it, and let it continue to gather the essence of heaven and earth here. Over time, it can continue to advance and even transform into shape is possible. Maybe then It will still remember us, and it can be regarded as a good bond."


    "Senior is right, the little girl thinks so too."


    Lin Zhu breathed a sigh of relief, admiring Zhou Shu more.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and didn''t care. If other cultivators went there, they would probably search them cleanly and leave nothing. Even the previous Zhou Shu might have done the same, but now he has a higher realm and he thinks things clearly. A lot.


    It is more appropriate to leave the Zhu Yucao with spirit.


    Lin Zhu turned her head, with a smile at the corner of her mouth, gently calling out "Zhu Yu, Zhu Yu", slowly holding up the phantom image of Zhu Yu Cao, and sending it to Zhu Yu Cao, the leaves of Zhu Yu Cao''s spirit. After swaying a few times, it seemed to express gratitude to the two of them, and then dived into Zhu Yucao and disappeared.


    "Hee hee, it can''t speak yet, and I thank you on behalf of it.


    Another green light floated out, but from the heavy gold sword, she said that she and Zhu Yucao''s spirit are the same kind, one is the spirit of the sword, and the other is the spirit of plants and trees. Seeing the same kind, she didn''t want Zhou Shu to start.


    Caiying flew around Zhou Shu a few times, as if dancing with joy, "It''s very happy, and you make this palace very satisfied."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Master Palace Master, don''t worry about it, this is what I should do."


    He turned to Lin Zhu, "Don��t move this plant. There are four Tier 6 Zhuyu grasses here. They don��t have spirits. Let��s go and take a look. If we can take them off, we will take them off. It''s basically the ultimate, and it doesn''t make sense to grow."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded and looked around.


    After a while, the two of them came back with two Zhuyu grasses, and there was a lot of joy in their eyes.


    Lin Zhu handed Zhu Yucao to Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu only took one plant, "Lin Zhu, you can eat one now."


    Lin Zhu shook her head and waved her hand, "No, the little girl is a demon cultivator, and her cultivation method is special. It''s a waste to eat such good things, and the little girl doesn''t need to change her physique. Seniors helped the little girl change it before. "


    "What''s wrong with the demon cultivator? The demon cultivator also needs spiritual objects, and more, don''t care about this."


    Zhou Shu frowned, and then explained, "I used Crazy Shark Pill to change your physique before, but Crazy Shark Pill is a pure body repair pill after all, which somewhat hinders the aura from entering the body. I can''t see it, but the gap will gradually increase in the future. Now I can fill it up with Zhu Yucao, and it will be complete, and without you, we would not be here. This should have been yours."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, unable to argue, just nodded slightly, "Okay."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Take it, just eat the leaves of grass. It''s the purest place. If you have any questions after taking it, please feel free to ask me."


    Lin Zhu took it as he said, and sat down to absorb the breath adjustment.


    Zhou Shu put away three Zhuyu grasses and dozens of fifth-order plants and put them away together.


    Tier 6 ones will be reserved for their own people, while Tier 5 ones can be used to reward disciples or auction them. Once such a spirit grass appears, it will inevitably cause a sensation again, and Hua Baoxuan is blessed.


    As for the remaining thousands of plants, they will stay here, and they will be picked up later. No one has found it for thousands of years, and he is not worried about being preempted by others.


    A few hours later, Lin Zhu absorbed Zhu Yucao.


    can tell almost immediately, her skin shimmers slightly, it becomes more and more white, and the effect looks good.


    "Let''s go."


    The two did not stay much, and went back along the original road. Taoyuan was still Taoyuan, and nothing changed. The Zhuyu grass with its spirit can also continue to grow safely.


    changed directions, flew out of the sea, and the two continued north.


    At this time, he has reached the territory of the tyrant Marku.


    There are many islands here that have been cleaned up by Zhou Shu, but now there are a lot of bandits on it. It seems that it is not clean anymore. However, Zhou Shu does not take care of it anymore, his realm is higher than that, there is no need to disdain To start, leave it to the cultivators who are willing to come here to experience, the bandits are not evil cultivators, they are not the kind that will be killed when they see it.


    "When your Qingni Island flew over an island, Zhou Shu pointed down.


    Lin Zhu glanced, and shook her head in disgust, with a lot of hatred in her eyes, "The little girl doesn''t want to come here again, there are no good memories."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Don''t think so much, now I can''t find Master Duoshu, and I will avenge you when I see him."


    "Well, the little girl believes in seniors."


    Lin Zhu smiled slightly, "But it is a transformation monster. It should live in the distant sea. Where does it belong to the sea clan, senior, we will wait until later."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. When it comes to the Sea Clan, it has always been the enemy of mankind. There must be a battle. He inherited the inheritance of the true man Tahai. In future battles, he will never live up to this inheritance.


    A few days later.


    The island around Maku appeared in sight. Although it was still hundreds of miles away, the towering peaks were already clearly visible.


    "Senior, we are here."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, let go of his spiritual sense, and he couldn''t help but stagnate slightly.


    Lin Zhu questioned, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "There is a big battle on the island, and the fight is full of enthusiasm. Let''s go and join in the fun."


    "Fighting, is it because the seven tyrants are arguing with each other?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 856: See you again

    The hall around the island.


    A golden core cultivator hurried in, "My lord, they are here!"


    Ma Ku, who was sitting with the Da Ma Jindao, immediately stood up when he heard the sound, raised his feet as thick as elephant legs, kicked the repairman to the ground, and rolled several times before stopping.


    Maku shouted loudly, "I''m coming, what an urgency!"


    "Yes Yes."


    The cultivator got up, but only promised, not daring to be dissatisfied.


    Maku snorted, "Say, Badade and He Baidao, how many men did you bring?"


    The cultivator continued to say, "There are more than 30 Ba Dade, and there are more than a dozen of He Baidao, all of them are in the Golden Core Realm, and there is a strange cultivator who has never seen it before."


    "There are monks?"


    Maku''s face turned dark, his eyes behind the mask seemed to burst into flames, and he furiously said, "The two dead men dared to invite other monks. They are really going to eat me!"


    Before the words fell, he kicked out again. The messenger who was so far away was kicked into the air again. After falling several somersaults, he staggered to his feet and got up, bleeding from his mouth and nose.


    "Sir, calm down."


    The old cultivator behind Marku, Huang Yuan, who is also Mark��s counselor, walked out slowly, "But three cultivators, for adults who have reached the stage of distraction, it''s no big deal."


    "This is true, hahaha."


    Maku laughed wildly, turned and sat back on the chair, the chair swayed, as if it was crushed by the huge body, "Go on, make me happy."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Huang Yuan stroked his beard, which had been shortened because of his thoughts. He glanced at Ma Ku carefully and said in a slow voice, "He Baidao ancestor��s grave has smoked, and by luck, he has achieved the Yuan Ying state. He wants to unite with Badade. To seize the adult��s status as the Seventh Domination in the East China Sea is simply wishful thinking. Toad wants to eat swan meat, and it is impossible to do it! Thinking of what Hundred Dao just Yuan Ying can have, and Badade is also an adult��s defeater, vulnerable. In addition, the adults�� magical calculations have already reached this point. We have laid down numerous organ formations around the island, killing as many as they come, so that they can��t come back. Then we occupy the territory of the Chin Dade in one fell swoop, and the adult��s hegemony is just around the corner. Up."


    "Hahahaha, that''s good!"


    Marku laughed, then his face darkened, and a lot of sullen eyes appeared in his eyes, "You have listened well, just follow the previous arrangement and lead them into the battle. I will do a lot of things, you first resist Badade. , As for the new monk...you can stand it up too, wait until Lao Tzu kills He Baidao!"


    There were so many golden pills, his face was suddenly black, and his eyes were full of worry.


    There are Jin Dan boldly, "My lord, I''m afraid we can''t stand it. Those are two monks..."


    Before he finished speaking, he slapped him away.


    Marku stared, like a copper bell, "If you can''t stand it, you have to stand it. If you have a formation, what are you afraid of! If you really can''t stand it, you will die now, I squeeze your golden core!"


    "Yes Yes."


    There was an agreement below, and I didn''t dare to say more.


    After a while, circle the island.


    Marku stared at the three monks in front of him, his mask trembled and his face was extremely gloomy.


    "Haha, Mr. Marku, your formation and subordinates are useless!"


    It was Badad who was speaking, more than ten feet tall, not much shorter than Marku, his big beard almost covered his face, only a pair of impressive eyes, staring at Marku.


    Marku stopped his gaze on Badade, then fell on another monk, and said angrily, "Say, where are you from the monk? You actually colluded with Badade and He Baidao, and broke Lao Tzu. The formation!"


    He never expected that the plan he had made before was not successful. His formation was truly vulnerable to the new monk. It was cracked within dozens of breaths, and many of his subordinates were beaten by a golden elixir. , They all surrendered and turned to each other, and the fastest surrender was Huang Yuan.


    The monk, like He Baidao, was also in the Nascent Soul Stage just now, dressed in blue clothes, looked at Ma Ku with a calm expression, and said nothing.


    "Talk!"


    Marku became furious, and his hair stood up.


    Brother Tsing Yi smiled, "Hehe, you don''t care who I am, I am only responsible for collecting spirit stones and killing people, and I don''t care about the others, nor do I want to care."


    He Baidao next to him pointed to Ma Ku and said arrogantly, "Ma Ku, you are a dead person asking so much what to do! But it��s okay to tell you, this Brother Luo is an eminent disciple of Linyun Temple. Yun Wuding is rectifying the Fa, even if you reach the stage of distraction, you are not his opponent!"


    "What! Linyun Temple? Linyun Dharma!"


    Maku''s complexion was stagnant, and he stared at the monk Tsing Yi for a few times, his complexion suddenly eased, and smiled, "Brother, how many spirit stones they give you, I double! No, three times are fine!"


    No matter how moody he is, he knows when to soften down.


    Linyun Temple is one of the three largest temples in the world. The meditation practice in the temple is very famous and powerful. Every disciple of Linyun Temple is not a weak one, especially the disciples of Linyun Temple who have reached the Yuanying Realm, because at that time they Begin to practice Linyun Wuding Dharma. Linyun Wuding Dharma is the fundamental method of Linyun Temple. It can cultivate the unique Zen qi, specialize in breaking the Yuanying Yuanshen, and make many monks change their colors.


    Brother Tsing Yi smiled slightly, "Actually, there are not many. If you die, I can divide it by half, and if you are disabled, it will also have a third."


    Marku calmed down and nodded slightly, "Hehe, there is no condition to talk about..."


    The voice did not fall He suddenly shot.


    The flashing gold cymbal appeared in the hand, violently hit, accompanied by a loud noise, a huge force, like a tsunami, rolled towards the three of them, most of which were towards the Qingyi The monk went.


    fought into a ball instantly.


    The surrounding sea was churning, the rocks broke, and the sound was majestic.


    Not far away, the reversal circumcision cultivator and other cultivators watched from a distance, for fear of being affected.


    At this time, at a hundred miles outside the island, Zhou Shu looked at this side with a serious expression, "Heh, I saw you again, where in life I really don''t meet."


    That monk in Tsing Yi, he knew everything, it was Luo Ming.


    Unexpectedly, I met Luo Ming again here. This is the third time. I ran twice before. This time, he would never let Luo Ming run away.


    Lin Zhu saw something abnormal and couldn''t help but feel worried, and said, "Senior, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, it''s a good thing to say something is going on."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and said, "There are four monks fighting over there, and the situation is a bit chaotic. You are waiting for me here. It is best to hide in the sea, remember my words, and protect yourself."


    Lin Zhu couldn''t help but slipped into the sea, showing only his head, blinking, "The little girl understands, just wait for senior here, and run away if there is danger."


    Zhou Shu nodded, condensed his breath, and flew towards the island. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 857: Capture Luo Ming

    Around the island, the war is still going on, but Marku gradually retreats.


    With his strength in the distracting stage, he would have won the battle against two monks who had just given birth and a monk in the out-of-aperture period. He only needed to use the Yuan Ying to get out of the orifice, and then separate the divine thoughts into the Yuan Ying, so It''s like a avatar, and then cooperate with Yuan Ying, it is not too difficult to win, but among the three people opposite, there is a Linyun Temple disciple, which is difficult to handle.


    He has heard of the terrible Linyun Wuding Dharma, specifically breaking the Yuanying Yuanshen''s Zen gate Qi.


    It''s okay if he doesn''t get out of his body. Once he separates the Yuan Ying, and the Yuan Ying is struck by the qi of the indefinite righteousness, he will definitely be injured and it is not worth it.


    With Luo Ming, he cannot make better use of Nascent Soul and Divine Mind, and his realm is similar to that of his opponent, but he has a deeper cultivation base. Not to mention winning. Even if he can keep himself, it is luck. It''s not just Luo Ming. Hundred Dao, did not know where he got the vicious magic weapon of Wusha Gourd, and he got poisonous smoke and sand everywhere, and he was going to follow the Tao if he did not retreat.


    Thinking of this, Marku flashed a vicious look in his eyes, and he secretly resented, "I will give it to you for the time being, and I will let you look good again when I come back!"


    He put his hands together, and the flashing gold cymbals suddenly became several times larger, as if he was going to use a trick, a desperate blow.


    Badade and He Baidao immediately withdrew their strength and turned back to defense, but Luo Ming smiled coldly, seeming to see through Marku��s thoughts, and shouted, "The people below will listen to me and keep the formation. Otherwise, when Marku escapes, none of you will survive!"


    As soon as those Golden Core Realms heard it, they flew away, returned to the formation one after another, occupied the eyes of the formation, and became extremely alert.


    They know very well that Marku is extremely tyrannical, and he will be reported. If he rebelled against Marku this time, he must be killed, otherwise he would die without his burial.


    Maku was taken aback for a moment, then laughed, "Hahaha, I have a talisman, idiot!"


    Luo Ming said with a sneer, "Then you try, I want to see, under the siege of the three of us, how do you use the formation to escape!"


    Maku''s complexion was instantly cold, as if drinking a large jar of snow water in winter, his whole body froze.


    Ba Dade returned to the defensive position and laughed, "It turns out Tyrant Ma wants to escape, see where you can escape!"


    He Baidao suffocated his head, the five evil gourds in his hand gave out more smoke, and the dark clouds covered the sun, almost covering the entire sky above the island.


    But none of them realized that there was suddenly one more person among them.


    "Ok?"


    "Who, how did you come here!"


    Ba Dade and He Baidao were startled immediately, and shouted sharply, "Who are you!?"


    Luo Ming''s face was cold, his eyes were firmly locked on the incoming person, and he quietly squeezed a talisman in his hand, "Zhou Shu? Why did he come, he is also in the Yuan Ying stage, is he still very strong, no," I have to plan to escape."


    And Marku''s expression became extremely dignified. He also knew Zhou Shu. The raccoon demon who destroyed many of his islands, was it because he was sick to kill him and also came to deal with himself?


    "Four opponents, should it be time for Yuan Ying to get out of his body and fight?"


    He hesitated, not knowing whether he should decide.


    That person is naturally Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn��t care about other people, he just looked at Luo Ming indifferently, and said solemnly, ��I saw you again������


    The word ����"��" dragged a long tone, and at the same time, a sharp and hidden consciousness flew towards Luo Ming.


    The Xinxin Jue, the method from Yanyi Jue, has made great progress in the past four years after his deduction and improvement. When used, there is absolutely no possibility of defense in the Golden Core Realm, and it will pass out directly, and Yuan Ying The realm cultivator is not much worse, and his mind will be shaken away, just like Xie Qinxin back then, it can be regarded as his current killer against the Yuanying cultivator.


    seemed to feel something, Luo Ming''s expression was slightly stagnant, and then he showed a sneer, "You, are you here to die?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was still calm, but he was stunned. The heart-shaking technique that was released with all his strength undoubtedly hit Luo Ming, but it had no effect. What''s the matter?


    Is Luo Ming''s consciousness so high that it is unimaginable, higher than him, and he is automatically defended?


    Obviously impossible. Zhou Shu didn''t think there was a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm with stronger spiritual knowledge than him in the world of cultivation. He calmed down and thought about it a little before thinking that Luo Ming must have a magic weapon to defend against the attack of the spiritual sense.


    Any magic weapon to defend against divine sense detection and attack is extremely rare, and the one that can withstand his heart-shaking technique is simply the best.


    However, such a magic weapon will inevitably consume a lot of money, and I must not be able to resist it a few times.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and said coldly, "Really?"


    In the voice of ����, there was a heart-shaking tactic, and it was two consecutive times, twice with full strength.


    This time, he must not let Luo Ming escape, so he must act first, so that Luo Ming loses the ability to escape, and there is no opportunity to use Talisman.


    Luo Ming shook in mid-air, his head seemed to be filled with paste, and suddenly he didn''t know where he was.


    The first heart-shaking tactic, he resisted more than half, but he was no longer prepared for the next moment, his mind was directly shaken, his eyes were blank, and his head was a mess.


    He shook twice and fell from mid-air, and the big escape light talisman in his hand also fell.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, but his consumption was not small. Those three heart-shaking tactics used a lot of spiritual knowledge. With the effort of waving his sleeves, he quietly swallowed a drop of soul liquid and strode towards Luo Ming.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Ba Dade looked inexplicable, the cultivator who appeared suddenly did it directly, and immediately stunned Luo Ming. What happened?


    "Fuck him!"


    He Baidao saw something wrong, the five evil gourd in his hand turned, and countless poisonous sand and poisonous smoke drifted towards Zhou Shu. U U Reading


    Zhou Shu just ignored him, the long sword in his sleeve was slightly raised, the sword light opened the way, and the front was clear.


    After only a few steps, he walked to Luo Ming''s side. Zhou Shu glanced at him, nodded in relief, reached out his hand to copy, and searched all the things on his body including Na Xujie. Luo Ming was half naked and extremely embarrassed.


    Immediately, Zhou Shu took out a rope and tied Luo Ming firmly.


    The rope is not an ordinary thing. It is a fifth-order high-grade magic weapon prisoner''s Jiao cable, which is made by imitating the ancient magic weapon prisoner''s dragon cable. After trapping the monk, it can limit its vitality and make it impossible for the monk to break free. It is considered a good capture. Things.


    Ba Dade and He Baidao looked dazed.


    "Brother Ba, he, he actually **** the disciples of Linyun Temple!"


    "What''s the reason, do it without saying a few words, do you have any hatred with Brother Na Luo?"


    "It must be, most of them are the enemies of Linyun Temple. The background is not small and it is difficult to handle. Let''s run."


    "I also have this plan. Without Brother Luo, we are not Namaku''s opponents either."


    The two looked at each other and exchanged a lot of information in a flash. They began to grease the soles of their feet, intending to escape.


    At this time, Marku walked around, stood in front of the two, and laughed arrogantly, "Hahahaha! Do you still want to go?"


    The situation suddenly changed to this, and he had a good feeling of suffering. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 858: Kill 3 people in a row

    He Baidao''s complexion was stagnant, and the poisonous smoke and sand in his hand suddenly turned around and sprayed directly towards Badade on the side.


    The speed is extremely fast, and it is much stronger than before.


    Badade didn''t expect He Baidao to suddenly turn back, and he was sprayed upright, completely caught off guard. His face suddenly looked like a hornet''s nest, with many small holes, embarrassed and vicious.


    "He Baidao, you!"


    He yelled violently, hid his face and retreated, and quickly flashed hundreds of feet away, swallowing a pill.


    He Baidao held the five evil gourds with both hands, bowed to Marku, and said flatteringly, "Tyrant Ma, you and I have always had friendship, this time it was Badad who encouraged the younger brother to come, and the younger brother is willing to surrender."


    He thought very clearly, Luo Ming is no longer there, there is no threat of Linyun Wuzheng Fa-rectification, Marku is still the strongest monk here, and he only surrendered if he didn''t want to die.


    "Hahaha, He Baidao, you are really a **** talent!"


    Maku laughed wildly up to the sky, and then pointed at Zhou Shu, "Okay, I accept your surrender, you and I will kill the raccoon first!"


    "Yes, my little brother Hara is the result of a dog."


    He Baidao flew a little closer to Marku, and pointed the gourd at Zhou Shu and kept spraying, "Trouble the tyrant to protect my little brother."


    "Stay away from Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu is afraid that you will spray Lao Tzu!"


    Marku kicked out, kicked He Baidao out for several tens of feet, and flew towards Zhou Shufei, "Boy, I don��t know what you are capable of, or how you fainted that guy, but you never Will there be no definite Fa-rectification in the cloud?"


    Zhou Shu turned around, smiled faintly, a little shy, "I''m sorry, I really won''t."


    "Very good, then you go to die!"


    Maku yelled, and a transparent figure suddenly appeared on top of his head. It was his Yuanying who had incorporated many spiritual thoughts. The color of Yuanying became a little gray. The Yuanying took a copy of his hands and picked up the flashing gold cymbals. , Knock down hard.


    An unparalleled vitality burst out instantly.


    The world faded.


    That Yuanli black paint is like ink, with a powerful and unstoppable power, like a waterfall on the deepest seabed, the waves are like sparks, splashing, and the air is constantly bursting, vast and violent. Compared with the previous tricks, power More than five times bigger?


    The full blow of the monk at the distraction stage is no small matter.


    Before, he was controlled by Luo Ming''s indefinite righteousness and was unable to perform it. At this time, he finally had the opportunity to use Yuan Ying. He wanted to vent all the anger just now, and his hand was a dead hand, and he would never stay.


    When a tyrant is angry, he will destroy the world.


    Not far away, He Baidao and Ba Dade looked at Ma Ku and their expressions became extremely frightened. They did not expect that Ma Ku was so powerful, they were afraid that he was about to cross the catastrophe, right?


    I thought to myself, "I knew it, I won''t come."


    "But if you have a chance, damn, damn, raccoon demon, you''re bad for our good deeds, die."


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, looking at Ma Ku and Yuan Li, with extremely calm eyes, as if looking at a dead person.


    He shook his head and pulled the heavy gold sword lightly. The Eye of Returning to the Market was immediately formed. This time the Eye of Returning to the Market is not big, only three feet in radius, because it doesn''t need to be that big, and because Zhou Shu has a deeper understanding of the sword art. The understanding, retractable.


    The violent and vast vitality disappeared completely in the eyes of Guixu in just one breath.


    Maku was stunned in place, and the Yuan Ying on his head was also stunned. The child''s face made an expression of horror, which looked a little strange.


    "Then you die."


    Zhou Shu said calmly.


    The tip of the sword turned, and the Eye of Guixu looked at Ma Ku, indifferent and cold, with a breath of death.


    Marku seemed to have noticed something. He turned around and fled towards the bottom of the sea. Yuan Ying raised the flash gold cymbals and protected him behind him. He felt a kind of extreme fear. His years of life and death made him understand that he would not give up at this time. Yuan Ying is bound to die.


    But if you give it up, you will die.


    The eyes of Guixu opened suddenly, and a line that was no more than three feet thick, as solid as a pillar, mixed with the power of divine consciousness, flew towards Marku.


    The speed is unimaginably fast, and it is like having eyes. No matter how much Marku dodges, he can''t avoid it.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the fallen Marku was beaten through as soon as he flew to the surface.


    His huge body was torn apart in an instant, disappearing in the mighty primordial power, and the primordial infant was also directly destroyed, falling to the sea like a meteorite explosion.


    The sea water around the island was evaporated in an instant, and a huge crater measuring hundreds of feet appeared.


    Immediately, a cloud of mushroom-like smoke rose up, completely covering the entire island ring. The cloud was first water mist, then into ice, and then into flying smoke, until it disappeared without a trace.


    The sea outside began to pour into the island, and several huge water columns rushed in, shaking the sky.


    As the scene changed, Badade and He Baidao almost dropped their jaws, and the Jindan Xiu nearby was even more shocked and dumbfounded.


    At this time, Luo Ming also woke up, struggling for a while, knowing that he couldn''t get off, only looked at Zhou Shu silently, "He, is he so strong?"


    But it''s not over yet.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the distance, the sword light flashed again.


    I saw that the Yuan Li Zhu that had penetrated Ma Ku did not fall straight into the sea, but turned around and flew towards Badade and He Baidao.


    This is the result that Zhou Shu has obtained over the past four years. It can further control the Eye of Returning Ruins. Although it is still a little far from the final realm, it is enough to deal with the cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    The two of them looked at the approaching Yuan Li, and their faces instantly became earthy.


    Ba Dade desperately ran up, but He Baidao went straight to his knees, "Please, please forgive me!"


    The voice is miserable It is hard to imagine that this is a monk who has just given birth to a baby.


    "The bandits and others are really worthless. Why do you keep them?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, with a disdain from the corner of his mouth, there was no mercy under the sword.


    The Yuanli Pillar passed through Badade and He Baidao one after another, completely annihilating the two. The Golden Core Cultivator below saw the Yuan Ying��s explosion twice, all shaking like sifting chaff, and some of them stood still. I can''t get up, I''m so scared to death.


    A few brave ones quietly left the formation and flew away.


    "All come back, whoever runs will die, don''t force me to kill you juniors."


    Zhou Shu''s voice came over, very flat, but with a force that could not be opposed, all the golden cores flew back obediently, standing on the edge of the island, not daring to move.


    Zhou Shu put away the heavy golden sword, spread his divine consciousness, and immediately picked up all the Naxu Rings dropped by several monks.


    Most of their magic weapons have been destroyed, the protective vestments and so on are gone, except for the flashing gold cymbals and the five evil gourds, Zhou Shu showed some satisfaction and put them away.


    Speaking of them, they include themselves, and apart from Naxu Jie, it seems that only these two magic weapons are valuable.


    Zhou Shu turned to Luo Ming beside him with a calm expression.


    In Luoyang''s eyes, a lot of fear flashed, but he soon became firm again, and looked at Zhou Shu coldly without saying a word. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 859: Nothing but 3

    As the smoke cleared, the circle around the island calmed down completely.


    All the Golden Core Cultivators stood blankly, not knowing what the outcome would be, but no matter what it was, they only had to accept it.


    But at this time, Zhou Shu didn''t have time to pay attention to them.


    Holding a thin shirt that was so soft as to seem to have nothing in his hand, he couldn''t help nodding, showing a lot of satisfaction.


    This thin shirt was removed from Luo Ming. It was the magic weapon used to block the heart-shaking technique before. Compared with the magic weapon of other monks, this thing was obviously much better.


    It is as thin as a cicada''s wings, its texture is extremely dense and soft, it feels like gelatinous, and it is very strong, even with his strength, it cannot be torn apart for a while. The thin shirt is painted with many layers of runes, which is extremely beautiful And the surplus artistic conception, like a pair of ink landscapes, makes people feel ethereal when they see it. Judging from Zhou Shu''s eyes, its rune patterns have some ancient meanings, and they also have the feeling of modern runes.


    He glanced at Luo Ming, "It''s a good thing, where did you get it."


    Luo Ming stared at Zhou Shu bitterly, closed his mouth tightly, and said nothing.


    "It''s okay if you don''t tell me, it''s mine anyway, I''m going to call him Cicada Yiyi, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and saw that Luo Ming still did not answer, so he put away the thin shirt, "No matter how you got it, thank you anyway."


    "Humph!"


    Luo Ming finally spoke, looking at Zhou Shu, "What do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Luo Ming quietly, with a trace of pity in his eyes, "What else do you want to say, just as soon as possible."


    Luo Ming''s expression was stunned, and he calmed down, "Why do you always stare at me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, with a hint of coldness in his eyes, "Wuwangmen died because of you, why didn''t I find you? You won''t forget all about the false scriptures, right?"


    Luo Ming said loudly, "If there is no wrongdoing, you should go to Linyun Temple, I am not the mastermind!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Of course I will find Linyun Temple, but aren''t you from Linyun Temple?"


    Luo Ming struggled a few times and shouted, "I am not, I have only been there for a few years, and I hate Linyun Temple for the bones, and I will seek revenge from them in the future!"


    Speaking of revenge, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and the killing intent was unconcealed. It seemed that there was really a deep hatred, but Zhou Shu shook his head, "That''s your business, it has nothing to do with me, Linyun Temple I I will find it myself."


    Luo was obviously frustrated, and then became stubborn again, "You can''t kill me!"


    "Why?"


    Luo Ming glanced around and whispered, "I know many secrets of Linyun Temple."


    "for example?"


    Luo was obviously cautious, "They have always wanted to revive the Zen Sect. They have arranged hundreds of hidden strongholds on four continents. Many of the sect masters are actually disciples of Linyun Temple, even Dongsheng. State..."


    Having said this, he suddenly stopped and looked at Zhou Shu fixedly.


    The meaning is obviously saying, unless you promise not to kill me, I will continue.


    "So..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and shook his head, "This has nothing to do with me, and I am not interested. And I don''t know if what you said is true, let it go."


    Luo Ming said again, "I can swear, what I said is absolutely true."


    "Forget it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was getting colder. He didn''t want to entangle Luo Ming anymore. This person was extremely dangerous and seemed to have adventures. If he let him run away again, he didn''t know what he would do. There were no more than three things. This is the last time. , Luo Ming must die.


    From Zhou Shu''s eyes, Luo Ming read the killing intent, and immediately became flustered, "I also know many secret methods of Linyun Temple! I can also tell you how to use the treasure house and robes of the Zen gate! As long as you don''t kill me!"


    "It turns out that it is called house and cassock. It is the magic weapon of Zen. No wonder it looks a bit Zen, Zen-like cicada wings, and it sounds similar."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, staring at Luo Ming, with some doubts in his eyes, "The secret mind is hidden, then Linyun Wuding Dharma is also in it, heh, you are really not an ordinary person, although you are not a disciple of Linyun Temple, but I know that Linyun Temple is so secretive, if it weren''t for you and I have a grudge..."


    Luo Ming''s expression changed, a little pale, "Do you have to kill me?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded and took out Luo Ming''s Naxu Ring, "I think, you must have put many things in it, so I don''t have to trouble you to tell me, I will take it myself."


    "Haha, ha..."


    Luo Ming knew he was lucky, and smiled miserably, "Do you think you can open it. You thought you could open my Xuxu ring by stealing the technique of Linyun Temple last time?"


    "Is not it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at it thoughtfully, "This Naxujie is no different from those of Linyun Temple disciples."


    He discovered that when he got the Naxu Jie, it was almost exactly the same as the Naxu Ring of the Linyun Temple disciple Xuhui he had previously obtained, and he knew that the Linyun Temple disciple''s Naxu Jie could also be opened.


    Luo Ming snorted coldly, "Then you try?"


    Zhou Shu injected a trace of vitality, unconsciously a little surprised, staring at Luo Ming, "I really can''t open it, it seems that you really have a lot of secrets."


    "Nonsense, as long as you don''t kill me I will make you satisfied."


    Thinking that he has mastered some situation, Luo Ming''s face showed a hint of sorrow, "I will help you kill Linyun Temple, and I will let you improve your cultivation, how about?"


    However, Zhou Shu thought about it, and shook his head, "Not good."


    Luo Ming''s expression was shocked, and the corners of his eyes were split with anger, blood ran down, "You!"


    "Enough said, let''s get on the road."


    The heavy gold sword lifted, with the momentum to tear everything, and cut it down without hesitation.


    "Then die together!"


    Luo Ming yelled, bleeding from his mouth and nose, and a translucent figure suddenly appeared on top of his head. He stretched his teeth and claws towards Zhou Shu, and the dazzling light burst out, instantly shaking the earth, and the surroundings were completely white. See nothing.


    He knew that he was going to die. He hadn''t reached the out-of-aperture period, so he forced the Yuan Ying to explode. He just wanted to make the self-detonation more powerful so that Zhou Shu could die together. It was absolutely decisive.


    The self-explosive Nascent Soul at such a close range, even in the Transcendent God Realm, would not be able to prevent it, let alone Zhou Shu, who seemed defenseless?


    The change came suddenly, and the Golden Core Cultivators below were all startled.


    Although they couldn''t hear what was said above, they could see that the tied monk suddenly blew himself up.


    "Are they all dead?"


    "It would be nice if we really want to, we are fine, we can run away."


    "Are you going to run? I don''t think it is necessary for the time being. If the raccoon is alive, we will be finished."


    "Yes, he is not an ordinary Nascent Soul, he may not die, so wait."


    Several cultivators who wanted to take the opportunity to escape thought for a while, then gave up their ideas, quietly waiting for the white light to dissipate.


    After a few breaths.


    Zhou Shuslow walked down from the air, his face still calm, holding a black bead in his hand.


    "Actually, I want to leave you a whole body." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 860: Black sea

    Genius remembers "" in one second, and provides you with wonderful novel reading.


    How could Zhou Shu not expect Luo Ming to blew himself up?


    A barrier has long been born under the heavy gold sword. The fifth-style clear mirror stops the water, and the thick Yuanli wall blocks in front of him. With the refining ability to reach the tree vein state, even the Yuanying realm monk blew himself up in front of him. No scruples, no injuries at all.


    In fact, his strength was already a level higher than the Nascent Soul Realm.


    What he held in his hand was naturally the Soul Cultivation Orb. He wanted to see if Luo Ming really wanted to die.


    If Luo Ming wanted to keep his soul, he would only have to enter the Soul Orb, otherwise, Zhou Shu would directly squeeze him.


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "It seems that you don''t want to die that way."


    Luo Ming in the soul-cultivating orb, because of the self-detonation, only a trace of the soul remained, unable to speak at all, lying on the corner of the soul-cultivating orb, as if dead.


    Zhou Shu put away the nourishing soul beads, and shook his head satisfied.


    Only the dead Luo Ming is a good Luo Ming, and the soul that is not threatening to him still keeps a secret, and may be able to ask one day.


    The Golden Core Cultivator below, seeing Zhou Shu unharmed, took a long sigh of relief, thanking that he did not run.


    Huang Yuan greeted him first, bowed and said, "My lord, you are so brave, you are even better than the four kings of the East China Sea! You helped us get rid of the horse surname, I really don''t know how to be grateful, please let me know. Next, no matter what you say, we will do it."


    Other Jin Dan also came over and bowed to the ground.


    "Lord raccoon, young ones are willing to serve you as their master."


    "Yeah, only great talents are worthy of circumnavigating the islands. What kind of stuff is Marku? You will die!"


    "What is around the island? Now that Badade and Marku are dead, and Qiba has died two, our raccoon lord''s territory is very big! As long as the adult gives an order, the younger one will help immediately. The adults do to receive many islands."


    "I will go too, I will go too!"


    The golden cores knelt on the ground, holding their hands high, vying to get ahead.


    There was a trace of contempt in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he couldn''t help shaking his head. These bandits were really abused by the tyrannical Marku for too long. They were always on the verge of life and death. They were afraid of death. Apart from flattery, I was afraid that they would not learn anything. For him, there is almost no value left, but he doesn''t plan to kill people with his own hands. The evil will be rewarded, and it will be left to the people who follow.


    He swept at the crowd and said indifferently, "All stand up, who knows the most, come out."


    Everyone looked at each other and looked at each other a few times. Finally, their eyes fell on Huang Yuan.


    Huang Yuan squeezed his beard and couldn''t hide it. He walked out a few steps tremblingly, "Little Huang Yuan, what is your command?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Where are the treasures of Marku?"


    As one of the seven tyrants of the East China Sea, Maku has amassed a lot of wealth over the years, and he certainly will not miss it.


    Huang Yuan nodded and said slowly, "As far as the villain knows, Master Marku...no, he loves money like life, and he likes to put everything on him, so the important treasures are in him. In the Naxu Ring on his body, the spirit stones that were found are all in his Naxu Ring. My lord, his Naxu Ring is a sixth-order magic weapon. It is very large, just like a treasure house, it''s just an opening method. Only Markuna knows..."


    There is an extra ring of Naxu in Zhou Shu''s hand, it is Marku''s.


    Sure enough, the internal space is huge. I''m afraid that it won''t be hundreds of meters. Not to mention the treasures. There are only five mountains of spirit stones. I am afraid that there will not be hundreds of millions. Although most of them are medium-grade, there are also top-grade top-grade ones. Quite a lot, Zhou Shu felt a little itchy to watch.


    It��s normal if there is no elemental stone or spiritual object. For bandits like Marku who may die at any time, he will use the elementary stone to improve his cultivation. The same is true for the spiritual object. Even the second and third-order spiritual objects that are not useful to him will be used. , In order to cultivate, mosquitoes have to eat.


    After looking at it for a few times, Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously and looked at Badade and He Baidao.


    Except for He Baidao''s almost, the Naxujie of Badade and Marku is really a treasure trove, and we must find a way to get it out.


    Zhou Shu looked at Huang Yuan and said slowly, "Although you don''t know the magic formula, you know how to open it, right?"


    Huang Yuan''s figure was shocked, revealing a lot of surprise, "Adults, young ones can''t open it."


    "I know you can''t open it, but you know where to open it and who can open it."


    Zhou Shu glanced at everyone, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, "You grab a lot of vain rings every year. If you can''t open it, what''s the point of grabbing so many vain rings? Say!"


    A lot of pressure has already been brought out in words.


    The last time he came to the East China Sea, all the bandits he encountered wanted to take false precepts. At that time, he was surprised. What did they do when they took false precepts? But if you think about it, you can understand that since there must be a reason to rob, some of the bandits must have mastered the way to start others to take the virtual precept.


    He must find a way to open Luo Ming, as well as the Naxu ring of Ma Ku and others, naturally he has to ask questions here.


    Many cultivators couldn''t help shaking, but their hearts were a little weaker, and they even fell to the ground, begging for mercy.


    "Lord Tanuki."


    Huang Yuan''s face was a little distorted, showing a lot of pain, he hesitated, "Sir, we do know a little bit, but..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said lightly, "If you want to live, don''t but."


    "YesYes."


    Huang Yuan nodded hurriedly, "My lord, Maku Nasi, and the other seven tyrants of the East China Sea, will take the snatched Naxu Ring to Paradise Island."


    "Paradise Island?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, with a hint of killing intent in his eyes, "Is there this island, want to lie to me?"


    His memory is very clear. There is obviously no such name on the ancient map at the gate, and the islands he has been to do not include Paradise Island.


    Several Jin Dan hurriedly nodded and replied with Huang Yuan, "Yes, really, my lord, Paradise Island is in the Black Sea."


    "Black Sea..."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly and nodded gently.


    The Xuanhuang Continent has four seas located at the edge of the four continents, southeast, northwest, and the inner sea between the four continents, which is also called the Dead Sea.


    Among them, the four seas, the east, west, south, and north, are divided into offshore, far, and black seas according to the distance from the mainland.


    The near sea is the territory of immortal cultivators. There is no sea clan, and there are very few high-level monsters. The far sea belongs to the sea clan. Very few immortal cultivators get involved. Once immortal cultivators enter the far sea, they will be chased and killed by the sea clan, and the sea clan enters Offshore, the result is the same.


    But between the near sea and the far sea, there is a zone several million miles wide, called the Black Sea.


    The color of the sea in the Black Sea is darker than that of the distant seas and the near seas, but the origin of the Black Sea is not because of the color of the sea. Rather, the Black Sea is a black zone that can be entered by sea races and immortal cultivators. Subtle peace, there is little conflict with each other, and they will trade with each other to obtain the resources they need. Of course, this kind of trade can only be done by strong cultivators, such as the Four Kings of the East China Sea.


    As far as the East China Sea is concerned, the Black Sea belongs to the four kings of the East China Sea and the Sea Clan. They maintain a temporary peaceful coexistence, but the consequences of other immortal cultivators entering it are unpredictable. Mobile users please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 861: Paradise Island

    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, Huang Yuan said quickly, "My lord, Paradise Island is not something we can go to, unless..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Unless what?"


    Huang Yuan stroked his long beard and said slowly, "Unless an adult, like Makuna, pays tribute to the Four Kings of the East Sea, he can safely enter the Black Sea and enter the Paradise Island."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "In other words, that Paradise Island is under the control of the Four Kings of the East China Sea, which one is it? Blackbeard or Jin Wucai?"


    "The adults also know the four kings."


    Huang Yuan showed a hint of surprise and nodded quickly, "It is Jin Wucai who is in charge of Paradise Island. He is one of the four kings of the East China Sea, and he is in charge of huge sea areas. Compared with him, Maku and Badade are like rice grains. For pearls, nothing counts."


    "Hehe, you don''t have to exaggerate."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it was a bit funny, "I have been with Marku for too long, do I double everything I say?"


    He naturally knows that Jin Wucai, one of the four kings of the East China Sea, is regarded as one of the strongest immortal cultivators in the East China Sea. It is indeed much higher than Maku, but the difference is not as big as the rice grains and pearls. Nothing more than a monk in the middle of the gods.


    Huang Yuan laughed twice, not daring to refute.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "The Paradise Island should be the name changed after Jin Wucai occupied it, what was its original name?"


    Huang Yuan hasn��t answered yet. A Jindan cultivator raised his hand and said, ��Little remember, Paradise Island was called Black Marsh Island before. There are many swamps on the island. There are filthy silt and rotting leaves everywhere, as well as unpleasant miasma. He would vomit for a few days when he smelled it. Later, when Jin Wucai went there, he became prosperous, his cultivation level gradually increased, and he became one of the four kings of the East China Sea. So he said that Kuronuma Island is a place with great blessings. The building was renovated and then renamed to Paradise Island... Compared to the sluggish East China Sea, Paradise Island is very prosperous. It is called the Paradise of the East China Sea by Jin Wucai. It is said that any immortal or sea people who go to the Black Sea want to visit it. "


    "Very good, very detailed."


    Zhou Shu showed some satisfaction and nodded.


    The cultivator knelt down again with joy.


    "It turned out to be Kuronuma Island..."


    Zhou Shu secretly thought, comparing it with the map in the sea of ??knowledge, and quickly found the location of Heinau Island, compared the coordinates, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Yes, not far from where I am going. "


    There is exactly one treasure spot on Black Marsh Island, which he planned to go to before. Of the fourteen treasure spots, seven are near the sea, three are in the distant sea, and the other four are in the Black Sea. He originally Those who are going, happen to be solved together.


    "The land of blessed fate... Jin Wucai made his fortune on Kuronuma Island. Could it be that he had obtained the treasure spot that led to the door of the machine? This is also the reason for the great advancement of cultivation..."


    A thought suddenly popped into his mind, "If this is true, there is no way... But I haven''t heard that Jin Wucai is good at formations or anything. He only said that he is good at trading and is a black-hearted profiteer... I don''t want to, I have to go. ."


    Zhou Shu looked at everyone, "Do you know how to open Naxu Ring when you arrive at Paradise Island?"


    Many people shook their heads, and Huang Yuan thought for a while and said, "The little one listened to Marku Naguo once said that he seems to be looking for a person called Daoist Bai De, who will help you open the Naxu ring, but will charge one-fifth. One-fifth of the cost of the money must be given to Jin Wucai. Only three-fifths of what is in the Naxu Ring can be obtained, and the rest must be handed over. Every time Marku talks about this, he must be beaten. My man..."


    "Take two fifths away, haha."


    Zhou Shu suddenly smiled. If he could learn to open the method of Naxu Jie, it would be fine to hand over two-fifths, but if he just opened it, he would not give...


    It is said that after two levels of tribulations, you can open others�� sacred vows without the need for magic tricks, but the Taoist Baide will obviously not be a monk who crosses the tribulation realm. There must be some special methods. If possible, you must find a way to get it. .


    Huang Yuan moved a few steps closer, "My lord, under the throne of Maku''s cock, there are still thousands of sacred rings. It is he who is going to Paradise Island. If the adults want, the younger ones will bring them."


    "I''m not a bandit, so what do I do with so many vain rings."


    Zhou Shu frowned and waved, "Okay, you can go now."


    "gone?"


    Huang Yuan showed a lot of doubts, and so did the golden pill cultivator beside him, "Where do you want us to go?"


    "No, I am leaving."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "Leave it to you here. Anyone of you who wants to be the Seven Hegemons of the East China Sea must fight for it by yourself, and I will give you all of Badade and He Baidao. You want Whatever you do."


    He has already got what he deserves, and is satisfied. As for the rest of the stall, it is only because they eat black and the dog bites the dog, so it is best to die.


    "what?"


    "Sir, didn''t you laugh?"


    "There are so many islands, hundreds of them, the adults don''t want it, so you want to give it to us? You don''t even want the position of the Qiba in the East China Sea?"


    Many cultivators were surprised, but there was also a lot of excitement in the surprise. Judging from Zhou Shu��s expression, what Zhou Shu said should be true. They really don��t want these islands and the low position of Qiba. Things that are extremely important and precious.


    "Of course it is true, whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu appeared a little bit cold, no longer said, jumped up and flew directly out.


    "Adults, wait, the younger ones go and help the adults open the formation!"


    Huang Yuan hurriedly shouted, and ran towards the front of the circle, but before he could get there, Zhou Shu had already flown out. The tightly guarded triple formation was like air in front of Zhou Shu Generally, it has no effect at all.


    Huang Yuan was stunned for a while, and said with envy, "My lord is really amazing, much better than Marku, if you can follow, maybe the old man can...Ah! What are you doing?"


    Two golden core cultivators suddenly appeared behind him, with fierce eyes, they leaned forward step by step with a long knife in their hand.


    "What are you doing? Do you dare to ask!"


    "It is good for you to be a counselor for Marku, the fox is fake, and we have suffered a lot. Now is the time to pay!"


    Two cultivators came to kill with knives, Huang Yuan hurriedly responded, and soon had a hand chopped off.


    On the other side of the island, many Golden Core Cultivators are forming gangs, arguing and fighting each other after a while.


    The screams, exclamations, and dying wailing sounds are endless.


    All this naturally fell in Zhou Shu''s eyes. He only shook his head, as if he had expected such a result a long time ago.


    Bandit, really worthless.


    After a short while, he landed in the sea area separated from Lin Zhu before. He let go of his spiritual consciousness and passed the sound transmission.


    Soon, Lin Zhu emerged from the sea, watching Zhou Shu couldn''t help waving, "Senior, you can come back, the little girl can wait a long time!"


    She jumped out of the sea flexibly, her body is exquisite, curvy, like a mermaid. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 862: The first treasure spot

    Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu left the island around the island and walked less than three thousand miles west, then stopped and dived to the bottom of the sea.


    On the seabed dozens of miles deep, a huge submarine volcano appeared in front of me.


    The crater kept bubbling, and there was a warm current surrounding it, but no fish or other creatures could be seen.


    "Is this here, senior?"


    Lin Zhu showed some doubts, "This volcano seems to be still active."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "We have to work harder."


    The treasure spot on the map is an extinct volcano, but after so many years, the dead became alive. However, it seems that the volcano has not fully awakened yet, that is, there is still a chance. If you come later, wait until When a volcano erupts, even if there are any treasures in it, it will be destroyed, and the undestroyed ones will appear in the world, and it is not his turn to get them.


    The two swept all the way into the volcano.


    The surrounding rocks mostly show a kind of iron blue color, the more they go down, the more so. It looks cold, but it is actually very hot. It is a bubble accidentally. It is not an ordinary stone. Behind the thin blue shell, it is all It''s hot magma.


    When ���� was about to fall to the bottom of the mountain, the surrounding temperature had risen to a high level, and there was almost no water in sight. It was all hot steam, and the pressure was so great that it was very difficult to take a step.


    Lin Zhu, who likes water, has a pale face and sweats from time to time.


    "Okay, here it is."


    Zhou Shu stopped and stood in front of a mountain wall.


    Lin Zhu breathed a sigh of relief, "Is it here? It doesn''t look like anything special."


    Zhou Shu nodded and swung his sword away. Within a few breaths, he cut off a large piece of rock. The rock wall of several tens of meters collapsed. After the rubble, a wall was exposed, the wall was as black as ink, and there was nothing on it. There are no holes in the lines.


    The material is not gold or stone, but it looks extremely hard, giving people a very solemn feeling.


    Looking at the wall, Lin Zhu was stunned and said thoughtfully, "Some are like mysterious star spars, but they seem to be much stronger."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "This is not a mysterious star spar, but a star diamond iron that is much harder than the mysterious star spar."


    Lin Zhu''s complexion was stagnant, "The seventh-order star diamond iron? It is said to be the hardest iron in the realm of cultivating immortals, the one that cannot even be broken by the cultivator of the gods?"


    "Not bad."


    Lin Zhu shook his head and looked at Zhou Shu silently, a little curious as to how he would open it, obviously there was no formation here.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, holding the machine and letting out a ray of light.


    The light gradually expanded, showing an unusual cyan color, shining on the black wall, reflecting the wall a green, quite strange.


    It lasted for ten breaths, and something strange happened.


    In the light, the three large characters "Jiangjimen" gradually appeared on the wall, and in the middle of the word "Gate", a clear mark was exposed. The mark was almost the same as the jiaoji-ring.


    It seems that the mechanism is still intact, no one has been here, Zhou Shu nodded slightly, took a few steps, and placed the chain-holding ring on the mark.


    ��, bang, bang.


    Like a recollection from ancient times, the word "door" separated suddenly, revealing a deep passage.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Lin Zhu and walked in first.


    Lin Zhu quickly followed behind with a lot of surprise.


    The passage is deep and long, and there is a special arrangement of water isolation. There is only sea water at the doorway. After a few feet, there is no water.


    Around the walls, there are many long-bright shark oil lamps that will not go out for thousands of years.


    After a short while, it came to the end. It was a very large hall with a radius of nearly five hundred feet and a height of fifty feet.


    The hall was brightly lit, and the contents were unobstructed. Both of them suddenly stopped, somewhat shocked by everything in front of them.


    "A lot, a lot of puppets!"


    Lin Zhu said in surprise, her eyes straightened a bit.


    Yes, there are at least hundreds of puppets in the hall.


    There are humanoids, animal-like ones, and some weird ones. The big ones are more than ten feet tall, while the small ones are only one or two feet tall.


    Zhou Shu could not help but shook his head secretly. To what extent.


    Lin Zhu was going to pick up a beautiful mechanism bird next to him, but he was bounced back before he touched him.


    She was taken aback and whispered, "There are formations, very powerful formations, senior."


    Zhou Shu''s gaze is staying in the middle of the hall, where there is a high platform with many white discs on it, which is a bit weird.


    "It is about using the original stone, so it is still in effect, but don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu nodded, walked to the disc in the middle of the high platform, and put the drag ring on it. The disc gave out bursts of light and immediately rose up. It turned out to be a jade pillar. The upper part is engraved with runes, and the surrounding discs also rise.


    After more than ten breaths, dozens of jade pillars appeared on the high platform, and a jade platform also engraved with runes was placed in the middle.


    Jade Terrace is surrounded by primordial stones, I am afraid that there will not be thousands of them, and there is a magic weapon in the middle, which is obviously where the eye is.


    Zhou Shu picked up the magic weapon and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Huh?"


    Walking here, it is hard to have anything to surprise him, but this magic weapon is definitely worth it, because it is a superb magic weapon!


    Lin Zhu walked over and looked at the magic weapon, and his eyes lit up, "Like the sea spirit pearl, it has the original aura. Is it the best magic weapon?"


    There is a superb sea spirit orb hidden in her body and I can see it at a glance.


    It was a crystal clear jade cup, not pure color, but mixed with emerald green, white and bright yellow, but the color was not chaotic at all, but it was very beautiful. The jade cup was not more than a foot, surrounded by a huge water spirit. On it, the whole body continuously emits soft light and light smoke, and four dragons are tattooed on the cup, as if swimming in the smoke, with different expressions, but they are vivid and lifelike, and you can see that the dragon pattern is actually Composed of ancient runes, it is mysterious and mysterious.


    Zhou Shu picked up the jade cup and injected a trace of vitality, which was quite obscure, and the same was true when he changed his spiritual power, and he was slightly surprised.


    Obviously, this magic weapon is not very friendly to Yuan and spiritual power. It is a special magic weapon that is not suitable for every cultivator.


    After thinking about it, he attracted a hint of water aura and poured it into the cup.


    Obviously it worked. In an instant, there was a turquoise blue in the cup, and it was filled with seawater in an instant. The seawater in the cup was like the real sea.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Only the water spirit can drive, is that right?"


    "Senior, look, there are words on the bottom of the cup."


    Lin Zhu pointed at the bottom of the jade cup and shouted softly.


    Sure enough, at the bottom of the cup, there is a small ancient character, Ao.


    "Ao? I understand."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and smiled unconsciously. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 863: Jade cup

    "This is the magic weapon of the sea clan from Dragon Palace..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, seeming to realize, "No wonder it was not used by the monks, but used to make the eyes. It is really difficult for the monks to use the magic weapon of the sea clan."


    He was a little skeptical before, and he understood the word "Ao". It is said that the lords of the Dragon Palace in the four seas all have the surname Ao, and the magic weapon from the Dragon Palace will also have this word tattooed.


    The former Four Seas Dragon Kings were all ancient divine beasts, and they ruled the largest four seas in the Xuanhuang Continent. The Ao surname was also widely known and became the symbol of the supremacy of the Sea Clan. But now there is no dragon king, and monsters with the blood of divine beasts are becoming more and more difficult to find. , I am afraid that there are not many real people of the Ao clan. The lord of the Dragon Palace of the Sea Clan is constantly changing, and those who are able to occupy the position, but after succeeding in the position, they will also conform to the tradition and change their name to Ao, indicating that they are the destiny.


    As for why the Sea Clan has a magic weapon, there is no need to say more.


    After the sea clan��s transformation, there is no shortage of alchemists and artificers. Naturally, they can make magical pill. Although the sea clan is generally low in intelligence, there are also extremely outstanding people. According to ancient records, a sea clan alchemist refined After passing the seventh-order best-grade pill, that is something that no immortal cultivator can do now, but that alchemist is born with the blood of a different animal, born and transformed, and has been practicing in the world of human immortality cultivation.


    "Try it, and use your true technique for water intake."


    Zhou Shu handed the magic weapon to Lin Zhu. The demon cultivation technique that Lin Zhu cultivated came from the Sea Clan, and her spiritual power was simply the power of water spirituality. There would be no obstacles to using such magic weapons.


    Lin Zhu hesitated not to answer, "Senior, little girl..."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Try it."


    Lin Zhu didn''t dare to say more, so she had to take it. She looked at the jade cup and slowly entered spiritual energy.


    The sea water in the jade cup became more and more turbulent, and seemed to pour out at any time.


    Lin Zhu looked extremely solemn, frowning, as if thinking about something, probably trying to figure out how to use magic weapons.


    After a while, she stretched out her hand and rubbed it on the jade cup, only to see a ball of blue water flew out of the jade cup, which completely wrapped and protected her. She was in the water and used her spiritual power more freely. After a while , A blue water dragon several meters long flew out of the jade cup, flying back and forth around her.


    The water dragon is alive, all scales and claws are clearly visible, and there is a mighty water spirit in the activity, even Zhou Shu is not surprised.


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Try hitting me with a water dragon, with all my strength."


    "Well, senior."


    Lin Zhu nodded, did not say much, and there was some excitement in her eyes. It is not surprising if she can use the best magic weapon.


    The water dragon stretched its teeth and danced its claws towards Zhou Shu, and the surrounding area was immediately wet, as if it was still on the bottom of the sea.


    Zhou Shu flicked his sleeves away, a burst of vitality came out, he only used a full force, after all, the difference between vitality and spiritual power is not small.


    ��!


    It was hitting the waist, the water dragon broke, and the water splashed everywhere, but the strange thing was that the splash did not fall to the ground, but remained in the air. However, between the two breaths, the water droplets combined and returned to the previous appearance. Continue to fly towards him.


    "interesting."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and shot again. This time he doubled his strength, which was 20%. The strength was like a fist and hit the faucet fiercely.


    The water dragon was directly squashed and turned into a water mass, which was so crushed by Yuanli that it could not move.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, regaining his vitality, but the water mass lost its comfort and began to gradually change, forming a water dragon at a speed visible to the naked eye and returning to Lin Zhu.


    Lin Zhu whispered, "No, the senior''s strength is too strong. Once suppressed, it won''t work."


    "But if there is a little gap, you can counterattack, soft and firm, deep in the sam��dhi of water," Zhou Shu nodded slightly and praised, "and you are a new magic weapon, just use it like this, very good."


    Lin Zhu was slightly shy, "It''s not like that, it''s as if it''s moving by itself, and the little girl didn''t do anything."


    "Isn''t that better? It means you fit it well."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Be careful, pick me up."


    As soon as the voice fell, a burst of vitality turned into a fist, and flew towards Lin Zhu, carrying the wind and thunder, and the strength was quite large.


    Lin Zhu showed a lot of solemnity, igniting the jade cup, and the water cover in front of him instantly turned blue, like ice cubes.


    Yuanli fists heavily on the water cover, the water cover suddenly split a hole, the fist turned into a sharp blade, and continued to rush inward, without any reduction in speed.


    Lin Zhu''s complexion became stagnant, her expression became more solemn, and she kept stimulating spiritual power, pouring into the jade cup, and the jade cup continued to feed back water aura, making the water cover more solidified. As the more spiritual power was poured, Lin Zhu''s complexion became pale Get up, and the water cover has completely turned dark blue, and you can''t see the people inside.


    Lin Zhu was in danger, but Zhou Shu never relaxed, Yuan Li continued to move in.


    The crisis is coming, as if being enveloped by killing intent.


    "Senior?"


    Lin Zhu''s heart shook, almost wanting to shout, but did not speak, clenched her teeth, and continued to pour all spiritual power into the jade cup.


    Yuan force stopped suddenly, less than half a foot away from Lin Zhu.


    ��, there was a muffled sound.


    The water cover was completely broken and scattered on the ground.


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "Lin Zhu, it took me a little time to break your water cover. I think the average Nascent Soul Realm cultivator can''t do anything with you."


    Lin Zhu walked a few steps closer, her eyes were red, and she said aggrieved, "Senior, you scared the little girl to death. I thought what to do..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "Don''t think too much I just try you, and I also try magic weapons. If I don''t, how can you use your best? You are doing well. , I also feel relieved."


    Lin Zhu curled his lips, "Senior won''t say it earlier."


    "I said that you might not try your best," Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said slowly, "Lin Zhu, this magic weapon is for you, treat it well."


    "Huh, for the little girl?"


    Lin Zhu looked at the jade cup and at Zhou Shu, her eyes filled with surprise, "This is the best magic weapon, Tier 5, you are all..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Needless to say, it is only suitable for you, naturally it is you, this is your chance and not mine. The fifth level is just right, now I am familiar with it, and when you reach the Nascent Infant Realm, you can fully play its role. At that time, Lingyu City promises that no one will dare to provoke you to say you again."


    He was smiling, and Lin Zhu almost cried, without speaking, "Senior...little girl..."


    Such a precious Tier 5 magic weapon, even if Zhou Shu didn''t own it, he gave it to her directly, making her completely unaware of what to say.


    "Well, it was originally your chance. If you have any thanks, if it is mine, I will never be polite."


    Zhou Shu smiled, stopped speaking, and asked, "Lin Zhu, according to my observation, this jade cup can release a lot of solid water aura, but it''s not just this kind of magic trick. Besides, you still What built-in tactics did you find?"


    Lin Zhu settled down, "Well, some..." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 864: Many puppets

    "It''s really a magic weapon."


    After listening to Lin Zhu''s narration, Zhou Shu unconsciously gave a compliment.


    The jade cup not only has a variety of methods, such as water dragons, water covers, water guns, etc., but also converts seawater into water aura, and can store a huge amount of seawater in it, which is used to slowly transform, which is almost compatible with human cultivators. Jin Dan is almost the same. Lin Zhu has it, so he can avoid going to sea water for a long time, which is a big improvement.


    Lin Zhu took a lot of excitement, "It''s really good, maybe there are other tricks, but the little girl can''t see it for a while."


    "Take it away, it is yours by nature, so choose a name."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly. This jade cup was obviously designed for Sea Clan repairmen, and only Lin Zhu was suitable.


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu, thought for a long time, and nodded seriously, "The little girl hasn''t thought of a name yet, but the little girl will definitely use it to help seniors."


    "Think slowly."


    Zhou Shu smiled, put away the Yuanshi on the jade platform, and walked under the high platform.


    Of these thousands of yuan stones, one-tenth of them has been consumed, but the rest are all intact, which is considered a great wealth.


    It''s time to look at the puppet. Compared with the magic weapon of the sea clan that he had accidentally obtained, that is the real inheritance of the Qiangqimen and what he wants more.


    Because of the protection of the formation, these puppets have not been damaged or decayed for thousands of years, and they are intact.


    stretched out his hand, an extremely delicate one-foot-sized kite fell into his hand.


    It is quite heavy, the whole body is pale blue, feather claws and beaks, living creatures are generally lifelike, the tail feathers are colorful, slightly gorgeous, but the material is still impenetrable iron coral wood, but the outside is painted, its abdomen is hollow, and there are two cymbals on the side. .


    Zhou Shu put in a few spirit stones, and with a light trigger, the organ kite immediately rose into the air and flew around the hall.


    Zhou Shu used his already proficient Yan Yi tactic, controlled the organ kite, and tested it.


    This organ kite is not used for combat, but for reconnaissance and detection. The eyes are made of special magic weapons, which can magnify the spiritual consciousness of the practitioner and see more distant places. The important thing is that it can be normal even in the formation. The use of it, because it does not carry any spiritual energy on the outside, it is difficult to trigger the formation, this is particularly important, no wonder it is called "Tanyuan".


    In the inheritance that Zhou Shu got before, I mentioned its name, and now I got the real thing.


    And many of the puppets here, Zhou Shu only knew the names before, but now they can be matched one by one, but there is no way to refine them here, and they must be in other treasure spots.


    A large gate such as the door of the machine, considers things very well, and will not put all the important things together.


    Putting away Tanyuan Yuan, he walked to a four-foot-long trap dog.


    The organ dog is not big, looks extremely flexible, and its joints are still shiny. It is different from other puppets. In addition to the iron coral wood parts, it also has many other accessories, such as the claws of the feet, which are obviously The fangs of the sixth-order monster red dolphin beast are dark red with thorns, and gleaming with a terrifying gloom. Another example is the tail. It is the tailbone of the fifth-order black wing tiger, and the white bones full of holes are sharp as a knife. .


    Obviously, this is a purely combat type mechanism puppet.


    "This is the''Cracktail Tooth''."


    Zhou Shu quickly recognized its name, and a few gleams of light flashed in his eyes, "According to the tradition, the cost of refining the Shardtail Tooth beast is extremely high, equivalent to ten King Kong puppets, but it is a real battle puppet. The power is also comparable to ten vajra puppets. It is said that it can fight with all its strength and can fight against the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, and it has a great chance of winning... Seeing this fierce look, the whole body is full of sharp weapons, it is really possible. Although it consumes a lot of money, you need a hundred top-grade spirit stones in one battle, but it''s mostly worth it."


    Zhou Shu saw that there were a total of five cleft-tailed beasts, and the joy on their faces was a little bit more.


    If five fight together, the effect is far better than one. In a short time, I''m afraid it can top the gods.


    There is no need to test this, so as not to mess up the hall, Zhou Shu quickly put it away.


    "Senior, come and see this!"


    Not far away, Lin Zhu shouted in surprise.


    Zhou Shu approached quickly, Lin Zhu was squatting in front of a puppet with great interest, looking back and forth, and reaching out to touch it from time to time.


    The puppet is about the size of a human being, and its shape is very similar, except that the face is slightly abstract. It holds the spiritual disc in one hand and the jade ruyi in the other, which seems to be in formation.


    "This, is it going to line up?"


    Lin Zhu raised his head and looked at Zhou Shu curiously, "Senior?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and nodded, "Yes, this puppet is called a''disk symbol''. It is said that it can arrange some simple formations according to the instructions of the practitioner, and it can also be used to arrange dangerous formations that are prone to explosions. Fu is extremely rare and has long since been lost. I didn''t expect there to be one here."


    Lin Zhu showed a lot of excitement, "Oh, a puppet that can form an array, this is the first time the little girl has heard of it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You put this away, I will teach you how to use it in the future, maybe it can help you a lot and save you some effort."


    "Yeah, thank you senior."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, smiled sweetly, and put the disc puppet away.


    Things that can be used in the formation, she will not be polite.


    Zhou Shu continued to move forward. The large three-foot-tall puppets in front of him were almost exactly the same, except that the weapons in his hands were different. There were swords, spears, and axes of each kind, and the total number was about fifty.


    This is the most common King Kong puppet.


    However, compared with Zhou Shu''s own work, the materials used in this batch of puppets are better, and the craftsmanship is more mature and refined.


    "Very good ~ www.novelhall.com~ If you can use it all, our Dutch school...hehe."


    Think about it, there are such puppets everywhere in the sect, all of them are beyond the golden core, and there are more than fifty golden cores that are not afraid of death, but the power should not be underestimated.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at it too much, and he used the Naxu Rings to put them away. Although his Naxu Rings were not as big as Marku''s, they were not small. It was more than enough to put down these puppets.


    Accepting most of the puppets, the hall appeared to be a lot empty, and Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu''s eyes fell on the tallest puppet at the same time.


    The puppet was ten feet high, standing upright, like a giant, with a majestic face and awe-inspiring eyes, looking down at them condescendingly.


    Lin Zhu blinked, "Senior, what is this big puppet called?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This was not mentioned in the previous inheritance. There were mentions of larger organ dragons and organ whales, but no organ giants... But looking like this, it should be the most in this group of organ puppets. The most powerful one, I don��t know how many spirit stones to use."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of emotion, flew to the shoulders of the organ giant, and pulled away a machine he had seen long ago.


    "what?"


    He was taken aback for a moment. He thought it was a place for spiritual stones, but it wasn''t.


    "What''s wrong, senior?"


    Lin Zhu rose to the voice, fell next to Zhou Shu, and also exclaimed, "There are seats, and there are many more. Can people sit in them?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 865: Encounter under the sea

    (ps: Happy Holidays~~)


    The body of the giant mechanism is actually hollow, with a wide space, and there are several seats, surrounded by mechanisms and gears.


    There are so many gears, I am afraid that there will not be thousands of them, all of them are tightly fitted and placed extremely reasonably.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, jumped down, and turned a small gear. Soon, one by one, all the gears followed, making a uniform sound, and moving around with the organs.


    However, the giant didn''t make any movements, because the formation inside was not opened, and there was no spirit stone as motivation.


    Gundam?


    This was the first word Zhou Shu thought of.


    Something similar, but obviously not. Zhou Shu soon realized that to make this giant of the organ move, it would take at least a dozen cultivators to work together. Those who need to repair, such as limbs and chest, in addition to placing spiritual stones and observing the outside world, also need specialized repairers, and they cannot be controlled by one person.


    But even so, it''s amazing, you know, it was an ancient age tens of thousands of years ago.


    "There are so many formations inside, the gathering spirit formation, the exploration spirit formation, the four elephant formation..."


    Lin Zhu jumped down with Zhou Shu, looked around, and immediately found something.


    Zhou Shu nodded, he had discovered this a long time ago, "This giant can be regarded as a combination of mechanism technique and formation, it is really amazing."


    He couldn''t hide his praise for it in his heart. This organ giant is probably the real treasure of this treasure spot, the crystallization of countless hard work and effort. In that era, he could make a giant organ like a mobile fortress. Knowing how far the mechanism technique of the door of the door has been developed is amazing.


    "Yes."


    Lin Zhu followed and praised, "Seeing so many puppets, the little girl is also very interested in mechanism skills. In the future, I will strive to be such a guy, and also add teleportation technology to let it fly everywhere. Go where you want, do whatever you want."


    Her whimsical ideas really fit Zhou Shu''s previous ideas, Gundam.


    Being able to have such advanced ideas in the realm of cultivation like this now also shows that Lin Zhu is extraordinary in himself, and he deserves to be a true genius, perhaps a person who can change the world.


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu and smiled unconsciously.


    Lin Zhu showed a hint of shyness and lowered his head, "Senior, the little girl is just thinking about it..."


    She thought Zhou Shu was laughing at her whimsical.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, and couldn''t help holding her hand, and said seriously, "You are not crazy, you are right. I hope that one day you can do it, and I will fully support you. ."


    Lin Zhu''s face turned red, "Senior, the little girl will definitely work hard."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled and let go, "I will put this away first, and I will put it on Shenxing Peak when I go back. I will show it to you slowly, but don''t be anxious, and send it first."


    Lin Zhu nodded seriously, "I see, senior."


    The two came out, Zhou Shu took the organ giant into the virtual ring, and the hall suddenly came down, only a few puppets were still there.


    "This, it looks like a spider."


    "Well, this is called a spider puppet. It is used to burrow into the ground. It can drill to a very deep position. The spider shell can be opened, the repairer can hide in it, and it can also be used to escape in critical situations."


    "Then what is this chicken-like one?"


    "Sichen puppet is a small puppet on a regular basis. It will call every time when it is punctual. It looks simple, but it is complicated. It is a very interesting little thing."


    ����


    After several conversations, all the puppets were put away, and the hall was empty.


    After letting go of the divine sense and searching, nothing else was discovered. Obviously, this place is dedicated to storing puppets. If later generations get it, they will immediately be able to form a powerful army to help rebuild. The door is ready.


    "Let''s go."


    With Lin Zhu, Zhou Shu returned along the same road.


    He did the same at the door, closed the door with a pull ring, and kept it, maybe it will be useful in the future.


    The two flew out of the sea and moved on to the next goal.


    Going all the way is smooth.


    Naturally, there were many robbers on the way to ����, but after seeing Zhou Shu, they fled and killed two tyrants in the East China Sea. The name of the raccoon monster is now unknown in the East China Sea.


    Flying millions of miles day and night, they went to five treasure spots one after another.


    One of them was empty, and even the gate was destroyed, and they were able to get on first, but for the remaining four, they also got enough things, which is very satisfying-the complete inheritance of the Diaoji Island mechanism, including The refining method of the organ island, the highest achievement of organ art at that time; a large number of formation materials, most of which are the sixth-order spiritual heart jade that is difficult to find now, that is the most suitable jade material for formation. With these, it is against the teleportation array The research of the is very helpful; the innumerable talismans, Fulu, and Qianjimen are mainly organ formations, but they also include others. Fudao is also among them...


    It is particularly worth mentioning that a small treasure spot, there is no specific treasure in it, only countless jade slips, but in Zhou Shu''s view, this is probably the most rare one. Those jade slips introduced the various schools of cultivating immortals in ancient times and ancient times, the various schools of thought, etc., as well as detailed explanations of various alien races, divine beasts and monsters.


    For Zhou Shu, this knowledge may be more important than treasures.


    At this time, Zhou Shu came to the deep sea, where the wind and waves were unusually strong, and the sea water was also very dark, not far from the Black Sea.


    "I will be at the last treasure spot near the sea immediately. Whether I find it or not, I must prepare to enter the Black Sea."


    Zhou Shu secretly thought looked at Lin Zhu beside him, and said Wen, "Lin Zhu, have been flying for a few months, are you tired?"


    Lin Zhu shook his head quickly, "Where would it be, the little girl learned a lot of knowledge along with her predecessors, and saw so many treasures, how could she be tired?"


    Unlike the past, her face has always been rosy, seemingly excited all the time. In the past few months, most of the things she has seen have never thought of, and she has become more and more away from her goal. Near, it is hard to hide the joy.


    Zhou Shu smiled and led her to dive.


    This treasure spot is very secret, located on a sunken island, and it is an island that has been sunk in ancient times. No one should know.


    After diving for hundreds of miles, a small island gradually emerged, seeming a little lonely in the vast sea bottom.


    "This is it."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the island was very peaceful, and there was no sign of anyone coming.


    Detection is still necessary. He let go of his consciousness and looked around the island. The consciousness on the bottom of the sea is not far away, that is, within a hundred miles. His divine consciousness fell on the island and his expression suddenly stagnated. Take Lin Zhu and fly up quickly.


    But it hasn''t flown out a mile yet, and it has been surrounded by people.


    The three monks stood on one side each, watching them with weird smiles.


    (ps: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 866: 3 masters

    At that glance, Zhou Shu caught a glimpse of the gate of the treasure point that was completely exposed. The surrounding rubble was scattered all over the place, and the iron gate of the star diamond was covered with traces of knives and axes, but although there were many scars, they did not cause much damage to the gate. Great destruction.


    Those traces are old and new. The old ones are decades old. The new ones were probably just a month ago.


    Obviously, this place has been discovered by other monks, and those monks are probably still around. Thinking of this place, Zhou Shu immediately wanted to leave temporarily and be prepared enough to come again, but he did not expect to be surrounded so soon.


    And the three monks who surrounded them were all monks in the gods.


    Zhou Shu looked calm and arched his hands around, "Several seniors, why stop me and wait?"


    A young monk in Tsing Yi smiled happily, "We have to ask you, why are you here in this huge place under the sea? This is not a good place to find, you are very interesting."


    Another middle-aged monk with a face longer than a horse followed, "Hey, do you know what''s weird here, but it''s also for the treasures on that island? You know here, it must be related to those treasures."


    "According to the old man, you should know how to break that star diamond?"


    The last old man with black beard showed a lot of complacency, and smiled, "Second, third, we haven''t waited in vain in 30 years, ahhaha."


    These three monks all came from a large sect in Xihe Prefecture.


    The old man is called Zhou Dacheng, the second horse-faced monk is called Zhang Baifan, and the third is called Gu Huandan.


    They followed the Penglai Sea Association and came to Dongshengzhou. They did not expect to find a sunken island in the East China Sea. Several people were experienced and proficient in formations. They soon discovered the mystery of the island and saw the star diamond iron cast. They knew that they would use such materials as the star diamond iron to guard it. There was definitely a treasure here, so they stayed nearby, wanting to break the star diamond iron and obtain the treasure.


    However, after more than 30 years, no matter what method they use, they cannot break the Star Diamond Iron, but they never want to leave. They have not made a breakthrough for a long time, and have been desperately looking for opportunities. Now the opportunities are right in front of them. go away?


    While they were cultivating around, they were paying attention to the passing monks, trying their luck to see if anyone knew this place, and came to discover the treasure.


    This place is extremely secretive. Once someone comes, it must be the insider, and there will probably be a way to open the treasure.


    hasn''t waited for anyone until now, waiting for Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu to come, of course they will not let go of this excellent opportunity.


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of stunnedness, "Treasure? What treasure? Some people have misunderstood it. I just passed by here."


    "Shit, find a better reason for lying!"


    Zhang Baifan''s face sank, his horse face was longer, and he shouted, "If no one has passed by here for more than 30 years, you can pass by? Don''t talk about it, just tell me the way to open the treasure. Keep you alive!"


    The other two didn''t speak, but looked at Zhou Shu gloomily. They had waited for decades and no longer wanted to wait.


    Zhou Shu also felt that a few powerful energies had already spread a net of heaven and earth around him, trapping himself and Lin Zhu in it.


    In this case, even if you use the Great Escape Talisman, you can��t escape. First, you are restricted. Second, if you make a little movement, you will be besieged by three people. That is the three-person transformation of the gods. They can stop them at any time. He, not to mention there is Lin Zhu around him, and he can''t use the Great Escape Talisman casually here. If he uses the talisman to fly into the Black Sea, the consequences are probably not very good, and he cannot use it as a last resort.


    The situation is critical.


    also did not expect that there would be such a powerful enemy here.


    It��s impossible to escape, you have to fight first.


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of coldness, "Several people must say that I know what treasures, and I have nothing to explain, take me a sword!"


    The heavy gold sword flashed green light, and three solid sword lights were tapped one after another. The sword lights were extremely fast and extremely sharp, drawing countless whirlpools, and swept toward several people.


    The three monks looked startled, "Dare to do it first?"


    They also didn''t expect that a cultivator of the Nascent Infant Realm actually shot them first, which is simply incredible.


    "Be careful, that is the best magic weapon, it may hurt us."


    Zhou Dacheng stared at Jian Mang with a trace of surprise on his face, reminding him in a deep voice.


    "No wonder it is so arrogant, there is a superb magic weapon? Humph, so rich, maybe the treasure is something in his family!"


    "Yes, we must never let him go!"


    The two on the side of ���� looked more and more greedy, each took magic weapons, and wanted to resist the sword light.


    Zhou Dacheng looked gloomy and shouted, "The old man will let you understand today that the difference between the Transcendent God Realm and the Yuan Ying Realm is like Tianyuan, and it can''t be made up for by a mere superb magic weapon!"


    Before ����''s words fell, there was already an extra primordial avatar in front of him, moving towards the wind, striding towards Zhou Shu.


    At the same time, he also communicated to the other two, "You also use the clone to deal with him. What he uses is the best magic weapon. Don''t lose it because of a small loss. It is not worthwhile to damage the body."


    They can also see that the sword light is not only accompanied by the original power of heaven and earth, but the primordial power in it is also not weak, exceeding the ordinary Nascent Soul Realm, and must be handled carefully.


    Zhang Baifan nodded immediately, and a avatar flew out in front of him and swept towards Zhou Shu.


    But Gu Huandan frowned, and muttered, "My clone is still cultivating in the cave, a fellow in the Nascent Soul Realm, why be so cautious."


    He didn''t use a clone, only a magic weapon to resist the sword light, and he moved according to the opportunity.


    Seeing two primordial avatars approaching Zhou Shu showed a lot of astonishment. It seemed that the sword in his hand was a little unstable, and it couldn''t help shaking, which caused a wave of ridicule.


    "Haha!"


    "Kneel down if you are afraid! Little Yuanying, dare to contend with Yuanshen?"


    They didn''t know, it was a pity that Zhou Shu was afraid.


    Zhou Shu attacked them with the best flying sword in order to arouse their vigilance and make them use the primordial avatar to deal with themselves, so for Zhou Shu, he has a chance to win with one blow and use their avatar to deal with them, but It''s a pity that there is a monk who doesn''t use a clone, which is a little troublesome.


    He knew that he probably only had one chance.


    Seeing the Yuanshen clone getting closer and closer, Zhou Shu couldn''t wait any longer, his expression suddenly changed.


    An inexplicable sharp light flashed in his eyes, and the sword tip trembled, all of the vitality and consciousness were concentrated on the sword, and the eyes of the ruins suddenly appeared.


    A dark blue eye, with a breath of death, immediately swallowed the two primordial avatars around him.


    The two monks looked astonished, as if they had seen the most terrifying thing, they seemed to have lost consciousness for a while.


    Their primordial avatars were completely separated from themselves, and they could no longer feel them.


    "My soul clone, no more?"


    "How could this be?"


    They have never heard of such things. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 867: Big Heart Seal

    "Rewind!"


    As if he felt something, Zhou Dacheng shouted loudly, and at the same time took out a dark black talisman, and threw it towards Zhou Shu.


    But he was obviously late.


    Zhou Shu will never miss an opportunity.


    The Eyes of Guixu who had just swallowed two clones, burst out immediately.


    Zhou Shu tried his best to control this powerful force, dividing it into three pillars of vitality, accurately and quickly, shooting at the three monks.


    combines two primordial avatars, how strong is that power, not to mention the extremely fast speed.


    Zhang Baifan, who was still in shock, barely had any precautions, was hit, and immediately flew out thousands of feet away, and then burst out suddenly.


    There was a wave of violent waves in the sea, and like a tsunami, whirlpools of hundreds of feet continued to emerge.


    The ancient ring pill with the worst cultivation base was even more difficult to hide. Although he used several magic weapons to resist, he could not withstand such a powerful force. He was beaten into two pieces on the spot, without even making a scream. Just disappeared in Yuanli.


    Zhou Dacheng felt a little bit, and escaped the fastest, but he couldn''t avoid the ending of being hit.


    It''s just that he has a high level of cultivation and sufficient experience. He dodges most of the attacks, but his legs immediately disconnected, turning into flying ashes in the blink of an eye, and his body was also scorched, completely out of human form.


    "go!"


    Zhou comfortable took a sip of soul fluid and passed it to Lin Zhu.


    Now he, his vitality and spiritual consciousness have been completely hollowed out, and his soul is fragile. It will take at least a few hours to recover, and the situation is still very dangerous. Zhou Dacheng over there is only injured, and there is also a soul that has not been dispatched. The clone, if it comes out, it will be difficult for him to cope.


    The two had a sound transmission before, and Lin Zhu had also prepared for it, and immediately turned into a stream of water, swimming towards the sea.


    After only swimming for a few miles, she felt something was wrong, Zhou Shu stood there, motionless.


    Upon closer inspection, her heart was shocked, Zhou Shu''s eyes were a little confused, she couldn''t see the aura, she was a little lost.


    "what?"


    She was trembling in her heart, but she could not tolerate any more hesitation. She quickly turned around and rolled up Zhou Shu, speeding up her escape.


    Zhou Shu was indeed a little lost. It was because Zhou Dacheng retreated and threw out a talisman. It was not an ordinary talisman, but a special talisman from Xihezhou meditation. It was silent and invisible. No trace, directly shook the opponent''s mind, even the cultivator of the god-transformation is difficult to deal with.


    If it is normal, Zhou Shu can resist freely with his superb sense of consciousness, but just now he released the Eye of Returning to the Ruins with all his strength. This is the most empty time. Although he is aware of Fulu��s attack, he cannot fully defend himself. , Only the Sea of ??Consciousness shook for a while, the Tree of Souls quickly moved, and immediately lost consciousness.


    At this time, there was violent surging seawater everywhere, as if there were three tsunamis in a row, and the waterfall-like seawater couldn''t help rising and falling. It was difficult for monks to relax.


    The situation was extremely chaotic, and there was one death and two injuries over there, but there was no time to take care of Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu. Without paying attention, Lin Zhu took Zhou Shu and swam a long way out.


    Zhou Dacheng took several pills one after another, his face with a ferocious expression, like an evil spirit, he clutched his feet and kept yelling, "Damn! Damn!"


    He destroyed a primordial avatar, and his cultivation base was destroyed for hundreds of years, but what is worse is that the main body is also damaged. If he wants to restore his legs, I am afraid that he will have to find a rare body training technique.


    At this time, a phantom flew over from the island, which was the primordial avatar of Gu Huandan.


    The figure was destroyed, but some of the original soul remained, and it quickly combined with the original soul clone, and quickly recovered a lot. It seems that it is not much different from the original soul.


    This is the great advantage of the primordial avatar. Even if the main body and the primordial spirit are hit together, as long as the body��s primordial spirit is still alive, it can be combined with the primordial avatar and restore to the previous state, which is equivalent to destroying only Yuanshen clone is average.


    The primordial spirit of the ancient ring pill still had a lot of horror, and he never expected that the things that he originally held in his hand would become like this.


    "What are you stunned, why don''t you go after it!"


    Zhou Dacheng shouted to Gu Huandan.


    The soul of the ancient ring pill was stunned, and hesitated, "That guy, that guy can destroy the soul, if I go again..."


    The scene just now was in his heart, and it couldn''t be erased. Now if he wants to chase after him, he really doesn''t have the guts.


    "What are you afraid of, he has already been hit by the old man''s big heart seal, and he must not be able to move now. All you have to do is deal with that little Jindan girl, go!"


    Zhou Dacheng roared loudly, his hair and beard were all stretched, and he was crazy, "Don''t go, I will destroy your soul!"


    The loss is too great. If Zhou Shu cannot be caught back to open the treasure, and then broken into pieces, his hatred will never be eliminated.


    Looking at Zhou Dacheng, Gu Huandan became more and more afraid, hesitated and said, "Boss, are you going with you too?"


    "Recover and go, now how can I chase after me! You chase first, don''t lose it!"


    Zhou Dacheng nodded, and urged again, "Quick! That little girl''s technique is a bit weird, you won''t be able to see it so soon, hurry up!"


    Gu Huandan nodded, and hurriedly chased him.


    In the distant sea, Lin Zhu kept swimming. She hugged Zhou Shu tightly and was very worried. She had never thought that Zhou Shu would lose consciousness, but she was extremely determined. She knew what she was going to do. Never let Zhou Shu have an accident.


    Holding the jade cup tightly in her hand, she input all the spiritual energy into it, just to run faster and farther.


    She has the Great Escape Talisman, but she also knows that it cannot be used. She is a Golden Core Realm cultivator. Once she enters the Black Sea, the chaotic land, the possibility of survival may be smaller than it is now.


    "Mother This girl runs so fast!"


    Gu Huandan searched in the sea for a long time, but didn''t see it, and couldn''t help shouting.


    The primordial spirit is in the sea, and the divine sense cannot see too far, but there is no limit to the speed, which is a bit faster than before.


    "Where do you chase?"


    After thinking for a while, he didn''t have any clues, he only chased him everywhere, chasing thousands of miles in one direction, and no one looked back.


    Lin Zhu over there also knows that someone will be chasing after him, not floating on the surface of the sea, nor too far from the sea, and constantly changing directions, while using the cover of the current to hide Zhou Shu and herself well.


    After nearly a quarter of an hour, the crisis still came.


    Although Gu Huandan has no sense of direction, his speed advantage lies there, almost ten times that of Lin Zhu. No matter how chasing him, he will be able to see it sooner or later.


    "Where to escape!"


    Not long after, there were two signs in Gu Huandan''s sight. Although the two were under the cover of the current, they still couldn''t hide in front of the cultivator of the gods.


    Lin Zhu''s complexion was stagnant, biting the tip of his tongue hard, and spit out three mouthfuls of blood.


    The golden core in his body seemed to have broken a hole, and his spiritual power poured into the jade cup like a flood, and the speed suddenly increased a lot.


    "So fast?"


    Gu Huandan showed a trace of amazement.


    (To be continued.)

 Chapter 868: Broken Sword

    No matter how fast Lin Zhu is, it is impossible to escape from the Huashen monk, let alone the soul.


    Soon, the primordial spirit of Gu Huandan was less than ten miles away from the two, almost a matter of breath.


    Lin Zhu''s complexion was pale, and she had to take out the Great Escape Talisman. If she didn''t leave at this time, there would really be no chance.


    Although it may fall into the Black Sea, it is better than the current situation.


    "Don''t worry, don''t need it."


    A familiar voice appeared in her ears, Lin Zhu''s figure was shaken, and she quickly looked down, "Senior, are you awake?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu was looking at her, even with a slight smile, she couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ve been awake for a while, but it''s still too early to recover, so I can''t use Yuan Li."


    Due to the rapid replenishment of the soul fluid, the spirit soon became normal, and his loss of consciousness was only a short while, but the spirit was normal, the spiritual consciousness had not been restored, the vitality was weak, and he could not use the magic arts, so he simply took a rest. meeting.


    "what?"


    Lin Zhu was startled, and then said, "Senior, the little girl is dragging you down."


    looked at Zhou Shu, her face suddenly showed a lot of determination, "How long does it take Senior? The little girl may fight with him. Maybe she can buy some time, Senior just leave."


    "Don''t worry so much. Although the vitality hasn''t recovered, it''s hard to deal with a spirit."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, showing a little relaxed, "Don''t worry about so much, just swim to the surface of the sea, leave the rest to me, I want to stop him, as long as the one who does not come, the chance is great."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded. Zhou Shu''s words made her firm. She swiftly went upstream, with some doubts in her eyes, "The surface of the sea? Senior, if we are on the surface of the sea, we will have nowhere to hide. Shouldn''t we go to the deep sea to hide? "


    Zhou Shu looked attentively, staring at the primordial spirit of the ancient ring pill, the heart-shaking tactic came out, and the sense of God was like a knife, piercing it straight.


    Guhuan Dan Yuanshen stagnated slightly, and suddenly became a little stunned.


    He also did not expect that the opponent could actually counterattack in this situation and was immediately hit, but even if he could predict it, most of it could not resist, because Zhou Shu''s spiritual sense was still above him, and he was doing his best. for.


    However, due to the state of affairs, the Xin Xin Jue couldn''t make Gu Huandan fall asleep, at most it was just a moment of loss of consciousness.


    Yes, Lin Zhu urged the jade cup, speeded up again, and swam desperately toward the sea.


    pulled away a distance instantly.


    Zhou Shu drank the soul liquid to adjust his breath, and explained, "Have you seen that the seabed here is getting shallower and shallower."


    Lin Zhu felt it a little, then nodded, "Yeah, the little girl hasn''t paid attention yet... Could it be that we are getting closer to the island? No, it stretches so long. How can there be such a big island in the East China Sea? It''s like a mainland."


    "It is an island, but it is not an island in the East China Sea, but an island floating everywhere."


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, and once again burst out all the spiritual consciousness that had been accumulated in a short time, and was hitting the ancient ring pill''s primordial spirit that had just rushed closer.


    Gu Huandan looked startled, and then condensed in place.


    Although he was defensive, that power still exceeded his bearing range, and went straight into the soul, which trembled.


    Lin Zhu ran wildly, and said suspiciously, "The floating island...Ah, is it Penglai Island?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and took another sip of soul fluid, "It''s Penglai."


    Penglai Island is hundreds of thousands of miles long and is the fifth largest continent floating in the four seas. It moves continuously among the four seas according to a certain rule, staying in each sea area for ten years, and it is now in the East China Sea. Encountered by two people.


    "Penglai is fine!"


    Lin Zhu showed a lot of joy, "Penglai Island is absolutely forbidden. No matter where monks, they must live together peacefully on Penglai Island. Seniors, we will be safe there."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "There are about ten thousand li left, and it''s up to you."


    "Ok!"


    Knowing where the hope is, Lin Zhu nodded vigorously, constantly overdrawing his spiritual power and speeding up.


    Zhou Shu added and resisted the soul behind him. Although Gu Huandan lost consciousness for shorter and shorter periods of time, he had to slow down in order to defend him. In contrast, the distance was getting wider and wider.


    "You trash!"


    Behind him, Zhou Dacheng''s voice suddenly came.


    His legs were broken at the knees, but it didn''t seem to affect much speed, and he caught up during this time.


    He was extremely angry, his face distorted, "You have turned into a **** realm, you are still a soul! You can''t even catch up with a golden core realm, you still practice, practice ass!"


    Gu Huandan''s expression was stagnant, and he hesitated, "She is very fast in the water, very different from other golden pills, and the kid is also helping him. The technique used is very strange, it seems to be able to restrain the soul."


    "Only find a reason, it''s really useless, give me back!"


    Zhou Dacheng yelled and slammed out, looking at Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu from a distance, Yuan Li turned into a big hand and grabbed it.


    The big hand is extremely powerful, carrying the wind and the waves, and a storm is on the seabed.


    At this time, it was almost impossible for the two of them to block.


    However, a green sword glow suddenly jumped out, drawing a jade-like blue long rainbow, which was blocking the big hand.


    The sword is sharp, and the big hand will be cut off in an instant!


    The Yuan Li immediately dispersed, and the frantic sea water surged up to hundreds of feet, like a tsunami.


    "Caiying..."


    Zhou Shu looked at the heavy golden sword that he was flying out with a complicated expression.


    At that time, without the help of Zhou Shu��s vitality, it was entirely relying on Caiying��s own strength to block the full blow of the cultivator of the God Realm. She did it, but it clearly exceeded her ability to withstand it, fearing that it would be accumulated over many years. All were exhausted in this one.


    "So tired I want to sleep..."


    The heavy golden sword fell softly and fell on Zhou Shu, "Hurry up and find a good place for this palace..."


    The sound is like a mosquito.


    "what?!"


    Zhou Dacheng was stunned, and he didn��t think that Zhou Shu, who had no strength at all, would have a way to block the blow, ��How many treasures does this kid have, is it really a child of the family? It seems that this treasure is really from his family. Now... once you let him escape, I''m afraid that there will be endless troubles. I can''t care about the treasure anymore. I must not let him escape, he must be killed!"


    Angrily stared, he was even more fierce, grabbed a small black gun, and threw it at Zhou Shu.


    The small spear casts out very quickly, draws out a black lightning, and rushes directly to the chest of the two, wanting to directly nail them to death!


    Gu Huandan on the side of ���� looked slightly startled, "Boss? Can''t kill, treasure, treasure..."


    He knows the black small gun, which is a sixth-order magic weapon, the soul-breaking gun!


    There is nowhere to escape as soon as the soul is broken.


    Zhou Shu tightened his eyebrows, and several defensive weapons were placed on his chest at the same time, but there was no power to drive them, and he could only rely on the magic weapons.


    The black light flashed, immediately surrounding the two of them.


    In an instant, a green light suddenly jumped up and blocked the black light.


    Snapped!


    The golden light flashed, and the heavy golden sword broke from it. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 869: Mount Penglai Island

    has followed Zhou Shu''s heavy gold sword of the best magic weapon for many years, and it broke into two pieces under the full blow of the Soul Breaker.


    But also because of the heavy gold sword''s first block, the castration of the Soul Breaker was eliminated.


    Although it still hit Zhou Shu and interrupted three Tier 5 magic weapons one after another, it did not cause much damage to Zhou Shu. On the contrary, Lin Zhu reacted very quickly and moved at the right time, using the power of the Soul Breaker. With a fierce blow, with the help of upward force, he rushed straight out of the sea.


    Not far away, Penglai Island is already in outline!


    is like a giant whale floating in the sea, without head and tail, floating in the north, endless horizontally and horizontally.


    Zhou Dacheng followed and swept over the surface of the sea, holding the Soul Breaker in his hand and was about to continue his attack, but when he saw the giant island not far away, his complexion suddenly stagnated, "Penglai? Are they all floating here?"


    He came from the East China Sea with Penglai, but the place he came was not here.


    "I can''t control it, I must kill it!"


    A fierceness flashed in his eyes, and his hand interrupted the spirit of the gun. He shot out, staring at Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu.


    "So courageous! How dare you do it around Penglai Island?"


    Two monks flew out of the island immediately, one on the left and one on the right, holding a golden pagoda in all four hands, describing the majesty.


    Lifted the pagoda and threw it lightly, the pagoda turned into a stream of light, and immediately covered Zhou Dacheng with the gun.


    Immediately, the two monks didn''t even look at the others, and left with the pagoda.


    Gu Huandan, who was still in the sea, saw this scene and immediately fled away, not daring to come again.


    Lin Zhu, who held Zhou Shu tightly, finally breathed a sigh of relief, but as soon as that breath was relieved, the two immediately fell into the sea.


    She has overconsumed, the golden core is overdrawn, and even the blood is severely damaged, and she has no strength.


    Zhou Shu sighed, leaned over and picked up Lin Zhu, and walked to the beach.


    His hand is still holding the broken sword in two halves tightly. There is a kind of inextricable resentment, both for the sword and for the plucking.


    "Caiying, are you okay?"


    "Hongu... very good..."


    A very faint voice came out, not from the sword, but from Zhou Shu''s body. When the sword was broken, Caiying had left the heavy gold sword and returned to Zhou Shu''s body, just like the first encounter.


    The heavy golden sword cannot withstand the blow of the sixth-order magic weapon Soulbreaker, unless it completely bursts out the power of the inner heaven and earth.


    And Caiying did so in order to save people.


    The sacrifice of the best magic weapon withstood the entire offensive of the Soul Breaker, not only Yuan Li, but also Yuan Shen Divine Mind and other more dangerous powers. If they were not all offset by the original power, Zhou Shu would not just guard this point. hurt.


    Of course, the power of the heaven and earth of the heavy golden sword is exhausted, and even if it is made up again, it cannot be the best magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about a sword. The sword was a dead thing, and the sword spirit was the key. Caiying was fine.


    Zhou Shu showed some relief, "This time, I really rely on you, Caiying, thank you."


    "Call me Lord Palace..."


    Caiying curled up into a ball, only the size of a finger, and the green light was extremely dim.


    She quietly saved up for a while before she said weakly, "My palace broke your sword, don''t you blame my palace?"


    "I am grateful that you are too late, so how can I blame you," Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled softly, "If the old is not gone, the new is not coming. Without the heavy golden sword, naturally there will be better."


    "The palace can wait, there is no sword in you to be happy...you hurry up..."


    The voice gradually fell silent. She was really tired and needed a long sleep.


    "You can rest assured to sleep, I will give you a good sword, Lord Palace."


    Zhou Shu secretly nodded and sighed. Unlike others, he has always owed Caiying, but at this time, he owed even more.


    is just about the new sword. He has already had a good idea. It was there from the moment he saw Luo Ming, and he could only start after he arrived at Paradise Island.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu left the sea with Lin Zhu and came to the island.


    There is a white and flawless beach underfoot. The sand is as soft as cotton. It is very comfortable to step on. Sometimes there are a few low clouds passing by, like a cloud. Looking at it, there are several immortals walking on the beach and walking lightly. Slowly, a peaceful state.


    Penglai Island, far away from the disputes, without a trace of murder and uproar, is a real paradise for many immortals.


    It��s just that it��s not easy to come here.


    Zhou Shu gently put Lin Zhu down, fed her a few drops of lotus cloud silk dew, then sat down cross-legged, and recovered with peace of mind.


    A few hours passed in a flash.


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes. Lin Zhu beside him was still sleeping, with a smile on his mouth. He didn''t know what dream he had. He looked at her and smiled quietly, turning his head to look towards the beach. Go, just one glance, raised an eyebrow unconsciously, his expression stagnated.


    It was the high tide time. There were no people on the beach. The sea tide tens of meters high was surging, and the black pressure continued to hit the beach, but there was a woman in Tsing Yi who was still walking along the beach.


    The eyebrows are cold, the clothes are sober, and two graceful blue feathers hang down from his waist. They sway gently with the steps, flickering.


    The female cultivation base is extremely low, I am afraid that it is just like building a foundation.


    She lowered her head, frowned, and walked very slowly, seeming to think about her heart, but she didn''t see the tide at all.


    The sea wave hit the shore, falling like thunder, and a monster''s fierce mouth was revealed in the wave. It followed the wave and bit at the woman.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, knowing something weird in his heart, but he couldn''t look at it right in front of him. He immediately raised his hand and a surge of vitality surged out and rolled the woman over, away from the ocean tide.


    "what?"


    The woman was stunned for a moment, then raised her head and glanced at Zhou Shu, without saying a word, only her brows wrinkled tighter.


    Zhou Shu released his Yuan Li and said indifferently, "Girlthe tide is big on the beach, don��t get close."


    The woman didn''t answer, she didn''t even glance at Zhou Shu, she continued to move forward.


    Zhou Shu was puzzled. His Yuan Li just circled the woman. Although he didn''t probe deeply, he still felt that the woman didn''t seem to have any cultivation skills, just building a foundation, but she still had to walk on the beach. It''s also strange, no matter what, it''s always someone else''s business, it doesn''t matter if you save it once.


    smiled awkwardly, Zhou Shu picked up Lin Zhu and walked to Penglai Island.


    After not getting far, a blue-clothed cultivator greeted him with an eager smile and saluted, "Look at your first visit to Penglai Island, is it the first time you come to participate in the Haihui? There are still twenty before the Haihui. If you need a place to live and practice for many days, even if you speak up, we will arrange for you. As long as you don��t violate the rules of Penglai Island, you can do anything. Of course, the spirit stone must be collected."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and smiled, "Thank you for your guidance, I see, how many spirit stones are needed?"


    The cultivator pointed to Lin Zhu and said with a smile, "For both of you, three hundred best spirit stones a month, regardless of the length of stay, it will be calculated on a monthly basis."


    "Okay, three months first."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out the Lingshi and handed it over.


    The cultivator took a look and smiled more on his face. He took out two jade plaques and handed them over, "You take it away, this jade plaque is the voucher to stay on Penglai Island. With the jade plaque, you can go anywhere smoothly. Without hindrance, I will take the two to the residence." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 870: Yi Tianting

    Penglai Island is good, but the price is really expensive.


    As long as a person goes to the island, it is the fifty best spirit stones. No wonder that most of the time, only monks can come, and even those who do not come can not afford it.


    As for the Penglai Sea Fair that the blue-clothed repairmen said, Zhou Shu had also heard about it. Perhaps it was a real auction event in the immortal world. It is a grand event that no merchant in Dongsheng Prefecture can match. There are many great monks from all continents. They are all gathered here, revealing countless unheard of treasures, shocking and intoxicating every cultivator who comes.


    Penglai Island will hold three Penglai Sea Meetings every time it goes to a sea area. I missed the first two times, but happened to happen this time. Of course, I can��t miss it again.


    Not long after, under the guidance of the cultivator, Zhou Shu already took Lin Zhu into a residence in the mountains.


    Compared with the price of fifty best spirit stones, this dwelling is too simple, except for the rich aura, not to mention decoration, not even a futon, but people who come to Penglai Island will probably not care about this.


    Zhou Shu settled Lin Zhu and looked around. He was quite curious about Penglai Island.


    A lot of noise faintly came from the bottom of the mountain, and they were all bargaining sounds. Although the sea club has not yet started, the free market on Penglai Island is always open. There are many immortals buying and selling in it every day of the year.


    The free market here is very peculiar. Even if it is a big business, just like a casual repair shop, there is only a small stall. This makes many big businesses dissatisfied, but they can only observe it. It is a kind of unusual fairness and strangeness. More than that, people in the cultivating world say that the free market in Penglai may be the most suitable place for Taobao. It happens from time to time that you can buy treasures with a few spiritual stones, and it abounds. Of course, I bought a lot of spiritual stones. There are more junk things.


    When you come here, anyone has to go shopping, Zhou Shu is no exception, but it''s not the time yet, you have to wait until Lin Zhu has nothing to do.


    Zhou Shu sat down, thinking about things while letting the spirit enter Wushuang City.


    In the years when he was stung in Lingyu City, he often went to Wushuang City to do some tasks, occasionally chatting with Bian Xue, asking about Yang Mei��s situation in Cihangzong, and going to Shuren Alley from time to time, by the way In a word, the B-level Treeman Lane is not difficult for him. If you don''t care about the consumption of soul fluid and have a strong desire, it will be quickly broken.


    Wushuang City, besides Shuren Lane, there are other places to exercise the soul, and Zhou Shu stopped in front of a courtyard at this time.


    This courtyard is called Yitian Pavilion. According to the city lord, what is being exercised here is not the strength of the soul, but the judgment and control of the soul. This is Zhou Shu��s strengths. He has always been very confident in these aspects. Want to try his skills, but unfortunately, he never went in.


    Because the gate of Yitian Pavilion has never been opened.


    Speaking of it, he has been here many times in the past four years, but he has never seen anyone, not even the manager, which made him a little disappointed.


    But this time it was different, the courtyard door was actually open.


    With joy in his heart, he walked over immediately.


    But as soon as he walked to the door, before he had time to take a look, an inexplicable force came and pushed him out, and then the door closed again.


    Zhou Shu''s expression stagnated, giving birth to some depression, and could not help but said, "Why is it turned on and off?"


    yelled several times, but the courtyard remained silent.


    "Stop shouting."


    A huge black figure suddenly appeared, and stopped by Zhou Shu, "It''s useless to shout, she won''t pay attention to you."


    Zhou Shu looked at the city lord, "City lord, since there is Yitian Pavilion in Wushuang City, why not let in?"


    The city owner started, "It''s only temporary. It will be fine after a few days. You will come again when the time comes."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and pointed to the gate of Yitian Pavilion, "It''s been more than four years."


    The dark shadow of the city lord cracked a big mouth, as if grinning, "Hey, it''s only four years, how about four thousand years, don''t be too anxious, your life span is very long."


    "Four thousand years are too long, and we can only fight for the day."


    Zhou Shu turned around and left without saying any more. It doesn''t make sense to stay. The management of Yitianting is mostly Wushuangcheng''s guardian, so he can only wait.


    "Simultaneously? Hey, no wonder you make progress every time you come..."


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu''s back and shook his head. The black shadow plunged into the ground and appeared in Yitian Pavilion in the blink of an eye.


    There are two phantoms standing in the pavilion, one is a woman and the other is Xuanhu.


    The city lord walked a few steps closer and sighed, "Bluebird, it''s been four years, you should let it go. Actually, it''s just an instrumental spirit. It''s a complete victory for you to survive the catastrophe. Don''t worry about it, let alone entangled. Cultivators have too many obsessions, which is really not a good thing."


    That woman is Qingque, one of the four guardians of Wushuang City.


    A few years ago, when she flew overseas for the second heavy catastrophe, she almost lost her life, but at the most critical moment, her magic weapon stepped forward to help her block the most powerful lightning of the catastrophe, but the magic weapon Qi Ling also died.


    Although she survived the catastrophe safely and improved her realm to a higher level, the loss of the magic weapon spirit was a big blow to her, and she still cannot forget it, and because of this, she has never wanted to manage Yitianting and let her freedom. .


    "It''s just a tool? That''s a companion for a thousand years. If you say that, I will turn my face."


    She glanced at the city lord and said with some dissatisfaction, "What''s more, is four years long? City lord Mu, your obsession is almost 20,000 years, don''t you let it go?"


    The city lord was taken aback for a moment, and then burst into laughter, "Haha, I am different from you. First, I am not a cultivator Second, I am not obsessive, that is what I have to do. thing."


    "If you say it''s not, it''s not it, it''s too lazy to make sense."


    Qingque turned her head and said calmly, "Don''t rush me, I will open it naturally when I am in a good mood, and Yitian Pavilion has not been open in the past four years. Like just now, at least five times. "


    Xuanhu shook his head and said with a smile, "Hehe, this old man has to be fair, Qingque, it doesn''t count to let others in."


    "I said even if it is."


    Qingque stared at Xuanhu, and said suspiciously, "You are very strange, I don''t see you questioning, but today I say..." Her heart moved slightly, "Is it because of the envoy No. 37 in black just now? , He is the one you like the city lord?"


    The city lord and Xuanhu glanced at each other, and smiled at each other. Xuanhu nodded, "Bluebird, you are still keen and see well. That is the seed that the city lord wants to cultivate, and it has grown very well. The old man also thinks He is very hopeful."


    "No wonder so."


    Qingque seemed thoughtful, with a smile on her mouth, "Look at your face, next time I see him, I will let him come in and try. By the way, that number 37, how familiar is it? ��"


    "How can you be familiar, where have you been to Dongshengzhou?"


    The city lord shook his head and sighed, "Oh, you are obsessed with too much, and you are a little bit crazy."


    "Go away." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 871: At the fair

    "you''re awake."


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu, "Don''t get up, give me your hand."


    Lin Zhu was taken aback, Yiyan handed it over.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t use spiritual power, let me see."


    "Okay, senior."


    Lin Zhu nodded obediently, although she didn''t know what Zhou Shu wanted to see.


    Zhou Shu held Lin Zhu''s hand with a focused expression. Soon, Lin Zhu felt a faint vitality injected into the Qi pulse, slowly flowing through the body, and after searching everywhere, he took it back. It took half an hour.


    Zhou Shu put down his hand and smiled, "It''s nothing serious, just keep it for more than ten days."


    Lin Zhu understood Zhou Shu''s intentions, and his face showed a lot of joy, "Senior, the little girl is fine, but how can Senior be like a doctor."


    "I have indeed learned some medical things, they are very useful."


    Zhou Shu nodded and did not deny that when he was in Lingyu City, he did go to the medical clinic many times and learned a lot from the medical practice of the Chinese family. Those things were used in the application of tactics and body training. Yes, it further increased his ability.


    Anyway, his sea of ??knowledge is big enough, and the deduction time is empty and empty, so it is better to learn more.


    He looked inside Lin Zhu''s body at this time, on the one hand, to see if she was injured, on the other hand, he wanted to better understand her Qi Vessel Qi Hai Jin Dan situation, so as to prepare a suitable demon cultivation technique for her. For this adventure, it would be really bad without Lin Zhu.


    "Lin Zhu, I really want to thank you this time."


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu and said seriously, "You are quick to respond, if it weren''t for you, we would be in danger during that time."


    Lin Zhu quickly stood up, shook his head and said, "Senior, that''s what a little girl should do."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Don''t keep saying this, you don''t owe me anything, you have done enough."


    "Senior doesn''t think I owe it, but the little girl doesn''t think so," Lin Zhu just shook her head and looked at Zhou Shu with a very solemn look. "The little girl gave everything to the senior, so how can she not owe it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. In the world of cultivating immortals, it is normal for a woman to have such thoughts, but he did not treat her like that before, thinking that she should be a more autonomous and independent woman, close to the era before he crossed, but he would not go. Change the minds of others.


    Lin Zhu had some worry in his eyes, "Is the senior not satisfied with the little girl?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Of course not, whatever you think, but this time I really want to thank you."


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, and said softly, "Senior, don''t thank you any more. If you really want to thank you, it is better to promise the little girl one thing, okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, it turned out he was still trying to catch.


    He nodded, "Just tell me."


    "I''ll talk about it later," Lin Zhu smiled slightly, with a mysterious smile, "Anyway, the little girl has written down this matter, so you can''t fall back on it. Seniors can rest assured that the little girl will never make Seniors too embarrassed."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Let��s go, let��s go down and take a look, you also want to see the free market on Penglai Island, right?"


    "Of course I thought about it. The little girl has heard about it before. I don''t know how much I want to go. There must be a lot of things about the formations. If you are lucky, you may find it..."


    Lin Zhu''s eyes lighted up, and she couldn''t wait.


    Hearing Lin Zhu''s words, Zhou Shu was a little confused, "Doxu has also been to Penglai Island, isn''t it only monks can come here?"


    Lin Zhu seemed thoughtful, "The little girl doesn''t understand, but it seems that not only monks, but some sea races and monster races have also come up. As long as they don''t deliberately reveal their identity on the island, they don''t do anything, and no one will care. "


    "So that''s it," Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s not bad."


    He thought that this would be better, maybe you can get what you want in Penglai Island.


    What he wants is more than just demon cultivation techniques, there are other top-quality materials such as sea spirit beads are very important.


    "Anyway, no one on Penglai Island dared to do anything," Lin Zhu blinked and said hesitantly, "However, senior...are we going there anymore?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If you want to go, we will go tomorrow."


    Of course, I have to go to the treasure spot. Zhou Dacheng was captured by Penglai Island, and Gu Huandan was left with no threat to the soul. Now is the right time. If the delay is long, changes will happen instead. Go early. Good morning.


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded, followed Zhou Shu, and walked down the mountain.


    Along the foot of the mountain, along the street tens of miles long, there are thousands of immortals who buy or sell, which is very lively.


    Most of the cultivators are cultivators, and occasionally I can see a few cultivators of the Golden Core Realm or lower, basically following the cultivators or helping others to shout.


    Before the first booth, Zhou Shu stopped.


    The booth is not big, and there are many small bottles on the exquisite wooden stand. Obviously, they are selling pills. The bottles are made of special materials and exquisite shapes. It is rare to mention the spirit lock formation on the outside cloth, which is at least Tier 5 or above. And know how precious the pill in the jade bottle is.


    Seeing Zhou Shu stop, the stall owner immediately greeted him, Dui smiled and said, "This fellow Daoist, you are really here."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and said, "Dao is friendly, is there a pill to quickly restore vitality?"


    He needs a pill that can quickly restore his vitality. If he had it before, he wouldn''t have been chased down so badly. It''s just that this kind of pill is rare. You can''t see it in Lingyu City, and it''s hard to find even in Dongsheng Prefecture. , That kind of medicine can only be refined by a few big sects, it is also the unique advantage of big sect disciples, and it rarely flows out.


    "It seems that Fellow Daoist is not a major disciple."


    The stall owner watched Zhou Shu for a while and suddenly smiled, "Haha, it''s a coincidence that you came here!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Why?"


    The stall owner showed a mysterious smile and pointed to a vial on the shelf. "A few days ago, I just received a bottle of Tier 6 Replenishing Pill from Kunlun disciple. There are five of them, although Kunlun can��t appreciate it. , But it can barely be regarded as the top grade among the lower grades. Fellow Daoists also know that it is not easy for a monk to quickly return to the Yuan. With a supplementary pill, it is completely different. Even if it is a lower grade, one piece is enough to supplement the Daoist. One, no, a quarter of the power!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said slowly, "That''s really lucky for me, fellow Taoist, how many spirit stones will I sell for this bottle?"


    The stall owner stretched out his hand and gestured twice, "A thousand best spirit stones."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, he didn''t think he was tall, but it was not worth it.


    The stall owner said that it can add a quarter, but in reality it may be less than one tenth, and Zhou Shu''s Yuan power is far more than the average Yuan Ying realm monk, I am afraid that there is no one-twentieth. The effect is a thousand best?


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, the stall owner quickly said, "A thousand is not expensive, fellow Taoist, this kind of medicine is hard to come by."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Daoist, let''s forget it."


    The stall owner was a little embarrassed, and stood in front of Zhou Shu, seemingly threatening, "Friends, don��t miss the opportunity."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Do you still want to buy and sell?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 872: 2 people conspiracy

    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m a serious businessman."


    The stall owner waved his hand again and again, but refused to let go, only put on a rogue appearance.


    Zhou Shu frowned, Dark Yun Yuanli intended to bounce him away, but after thinking about it, he stopped again. If he took the opportunity to fall, he would have become his own.


    The stall owner seemed to know Zhou Shu''s thoughts, his face was stagnant, showing a bit of disappointment, it seems that he really has the idea of ??taking the opportunity to touch porcelain.


    At this time, a monk suddenly passed by in the crowd, and he scolded, "Wang Dabao, what do you want to do!"


    The person here looks quite young, but his complexion is majestic, and his actions are quite chivalrous.


    When the stall owner saw the visitor, his expression suddenly changed, and he waved his hand, "Hehe, how dare I do anything, just walk."


    He walked away a few steps and returned to the booth, only gave someone a bitter look, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    The visitor gave Zhou Shu a salute and said loudly, "This Dao is friendly. My name is Yang Huiduan, and I am also from Penglai Island."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and replied lightly, "I have seen Daoist Yang, Zhou Shu, thank you Daoist."


    "No, it''s just a small matter."


    Yang Hui pointed at Wang Dabao, showing a trace of resentment, "Don��t hide from the dao friends, this Wang Dabao occupies the gate of the bazaar. He likes to coax the dao friends who first come to Penglai Island. I just lost the face of Penglai Island.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s it, it is indeed my first time to Penglai Island."


    Yang Huiduan explained again, "The Taoist is anxious to buy the medicine for replenishing the yuan, in fact, there are many markets on Penglai Island, and it is definitely not his family. The Taoist is really anxious to buy it, so you might as well find a Taoist in Kunlun or Emei for the price. It''s much cheaper, and the quality is better. What this Wang Dabao sells is simply scraps that others don''t want. You must not be fooled."


    "Oh, thanks for your advice."


    This time, Zhou Shu thanked him sincerely.


    Zhou Shu suspects that Yang Huiduan and Wang Dabao are together, acting with one red and one white, and what other plans are there. After all, he sees a lot of this kind of thing, and he can''t help but prevent it, but now that it is said that it is like a enthusiastic old man. The chivalrous man.


    Yang Huiduan waved his hand, showing a sense of free and easy, "It''s okay, if you have any questions, just ask me, I will always set up a stall at this door, waiting for your visit at any time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If you have any questions, please come and ask your Excellency. Let me leave first."


    "Easy to talk, easy to talk."


    Yang Hui nodded with a smile, no longer said anything, and went straight back to the booth.


    Zhou Shu turned around and continued to walk to the market.


    After walking out for a while, Lin Zhu suddenly moved a few steps closer and whispered, "Senior, Yang Huiduan doesn''t look like a good person."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, "Why do you say that?"


    Lin Zhu said, "When he spoke, he kept staring at the little girl."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Perhaps I am admiring your beauty, this is nothing, don��t care."


    "It''s not senior..." Lin Zhu''s face was reddened, and she murmured, then shook her head vigorously, "Senior, no, it''s not the same. His eyes are like looking at a baby, not appreciating... Anyway, the little girl thinks of him. If you have bad intentions, seniors had better ignore him."


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "Well, if you have anything you want to ask, just find a manager to ask."


    If it is in other places, Zhou Shu doesn''t need to inquire about anything, just let out a little divine knowledge, but it doesn''t work here. It is almost completely forbidden to release divine knowledge, even Zhou Shu can''t perceive farther.


    On this Penglai Island, the difference between a cultivator and a mortal is not too big.


    Because of this, Zhou Shu had to be extra cautious.


    Outside the bazaar, after a small bag, Yang Huiduan and Wang Dabao had already put their stalls together and stood together to discuss something.


    Wang Dabao frowned, "Hui Duan, from the very beginning to the island until now, you have been staring at the two of them, and you want me to act for you. What do you want to do?"


    Yang Hui said coldly, "Of course I want to know their situation."


    Wang Dabao asked suspiciously, "A monk has a golden core, what else can''t be a treasure?"


    "Of course there is," Yang Huiduan said with a dark smile. "At that time, I was watching them being overtaken to the island. The male monks were nothing special, but the cup-shaped magic weapon used by the female monks was absolutely superb. , I can guarantee."


    Wang Dabao showed a trace of disdain, "The best magic weapon used by Jin Dan, don''t have to worry about it."


    Yang Huiduan still disdain, "Do you think it''s an ordinary best product? Huh, I have seen the spirits similar to the spirits appear!"


    "Ah, there is a magic weapon!"


    Wang Dabao''s expression was shocked, and he almost shouted.


    "Speak down to me!"


    Yang Hui yelled, and then he said in a deep voice, "Otherwise, what should I do with such troubles? As long as I know when they will leave the island and where they will leave the island, then...hehe."


    Wang Dabao lowered his voice, his face showed a lot of fierceness, "I''m far away, let''s get a vote!"


    Yang Hui nodded, "You also pay attention, find more people to stare at them, I will go first."


    As if they didn''t know each other at all, they turned their heads and left.


    At this time, Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu stopped in front of a booth.


    The booth is as small as the others, but the layout is very different. A miniature mountain is erected on the side of the road, surrounded by white clouds, with streams and waterfalls in between. Various pavilions, terraces and pavilions are located on the mountain, just like a real mountain. Many treasures are dotted among the mountains, shining brightly. UU reading


    Lin Zhu stared at the mountain, with surprise and admiration in his eyes, while Zhou Shu''s gaze fell only on a blue flame on the top of the mountain.


    Zhou Shu looked at the stall owner who had been closing his eyes and rested, and arched his hands, "Daoist, may I ask if this is a wood grain spiritual fire?"


    Although the stall owner is a monk in the Huashen Realm, according to Zhou Shu''s observation, there does not seem to be any level division on Penglai Island. The Jindan Realm is also a Taoist friend, and Zhou Shu is also happy to go to the homeland and follow the customs.


    The wood grain spirit fire is a kind of fifth-order different fire, belonging to the fire of the wood, it can just merge with the green lotus fire, so that the fire of the bayberry reaches the fifth level. I don��t know if Cihangzong will prepare a different fire for the bayberry, but It is always right to prepare more, even if Yang Mei has it, he can use it himself.


    The stall owner opened his eyes and nodded.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, the stall owner''s eyes showed an abnormal green color, and even glowed, which was very eye-catching, perhaps because he had practiced a special technique, or he was not a human monk.


    There are so many strange people and strangers here.


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Excuse me, fellow Taoists, how is this wood grain spiritual fire sold?"


    The stall owner stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes were more green, and he stretched out three fingers to compare, "Three hundred yuan stone."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, the price is not outrageous, but Yuan Shi...


    "Can I trade with the best spirit stone?"


    The stall owner shook his head and closed his eyes again. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 873: Meet again

    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu still bought the wood grain spirit fire.


    Even though the Yuanshi is precious, it can be obtained again, but this kind of thing is really unforgettable. If I miss it this time, it will be hard to say next time.


    kept going, and saw many rare and exotic treasures along the way, most of which were unheard of.


    Zhou Shu also bought a lot of presumptuously, buying a lot of necessary things, such as some things that nourish the soul, which is needed for harvesting, and the Taoist of Henglang, and Luo Ming, who is half-dead, also hangs, and some rare ones. After learning Fulu painting and pill recipes, they can still be passed on as the inheritance of the Dutch school. Needless to say, the magic tricks... after walking around, they used up more than half of the previous accumulation.


    Rare luxury, but rationally spent. The things on Penglai Island are really attractive. They are impossible to buy elsewhere. Even if you don��t use them, you can sell them without losing money. Even if you use half of them, he will have the rest. The wealth is much more than most monks on the island, don''t care too much.


    After not taking a few steps, Zhou Shu stopped again.


    There are two white jade frames not far away. One jade frame is full of magic weapons, exquisite and unusual. Each magic treasure is clearly marked with a price and function, which is very detailed. The other jade frame is full of magic weapons. The pill is also clearly marked.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, it��s still rare to have a price tag, but when you look at the two female cultivators next to the jade frame, you can understand that the female cultivator in white is standing a foot off the ground with a nice face. But the ice is extremely cold, no different from Bingshan, his mouth is tightly closed, and he looks like he won''t open his mouth and never enter.


    Obviously, this is Emei��s stall.


    Among the six major sects, the disciples of Emei are the most arrogant and holy. Their temperament penetrates into their bones. When they leave Emei Mountain, they are not willing to touch the land of other places. It is simply impossible for them to bargain with other people.


    Sweeping on the jade frame, I saw the lunar shuttle at a glance, but the lunar shuttle is obviously not the best flying magic weapon on it. There is a big white ship beside it. It is the Xinghaizhou of Emei, which is said to be able to carry tens of thousands of people. Traveling one hundred thousand miles a day is the true top quality among flying magic weapons, and the price below is also ridiculously high, 200,000 top-grade spirit stones, Lin Zhu can''t help but be speechless.


    Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on the pill stand, where there was Xingyuan Pill.


    Emei is good at alchemy. The effect of Xingyuan Dan is only a lot more than that of Buyuan Dan. Although the products presented are all the lower grades that Emei doesn��t want, for Zhou Shu, it can barely be used, and the price is not too expensive. , A bottle of ten capsules is only one thousand superb.


    Zhou Shu counted two thousand best spirit stones, placed them in front of the jade frame, and then took out two bottles of Star Yuan Dan.


    The female cultivator next to ���� glanced at Zhou Shu and nodded silently, which was the end of the transaction.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and left with a smile.


    After Emei��s booth, Kunlun is in front.


    Kunlun is also arrogant, and only proud of it is more sharp, like a sharp sword that shines in cold light, there is a feeling that you will be cut when you see it, most monks do not want to stay, Zhou Shu is also, but for different reasons Kunlun will always be his future enemy, this will not change.


    But Zhou Shu was also a little strange. He noticed that the eyes of the two Kunlun disciples had been condensed not far away, still carrying a lot of hatred, as they slashed like a knife.


    Could it be that there are people who make Kunlun hate, and also ignore the sharp eyes of Kunlun disciples?


    That is a bit rare.


    Zhou Shu was a little curious, and followed the Kunlun disciple''s gaze for a few steps, his expression stagnated, and he was stunned.


    There was a monk sitting there, closing his eyes and lowering his eyebrows, as if he was rejuvenating, and looking at that face, it was Yunli that he hadn''t encountered in a long time.


    The current Yunli is also a cultivator in the Nascent Soul Realm. It is not only the cultivation realm, but other places are even more different from the past. Not to mention the shavedness, the expression is more like a real meditation.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and was about to speak. Yun Li suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had expected him to come, and said peacefully, "Junior, good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Brother Yun, long time no see."


    "Seeing two people in twenty years is also destined."


    Yunli looked at Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu, stood up slowly, and bowed together, "Junior Brother, you came just right, I have something for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes were a little blank, and he didn''t know what Yunli was going to give him.


    Yunli opened his palm, holding a azure blue bead in his palm, countless thunder lights shining in the bead, pulsating, and making the sound of thunder from time to time, though subtle, but clearly audible.


    "Yin Leizhu?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was shocked. This bead was obviously the treasure of the Dutch school, Yin Leizhu, which was taken away by He Qi, but it seemed to be stronger than before, with denser lightning and more violent.


    Now Yin Leizhu is in Yun Li''s hands, in other words, where did Yun Li kill?


    Soon, his guess was confirmed. The expressions of the two Kunlun disciples behind him were stagnant, and two hateful eyes shot over. I am afraid that such hatred would only be seen when the same door was killed.


    "Not bad."


    Yunli''s expression was indifferent, "Go back to the original owner, please bring me back to the lotus school, let me just say, now Yin Leizhu is the best."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu became more shocked.


    "Let him use it for so long, and always get some interest when he takes it back, right?"


    Yunli looked peaceful, and pointed to a tall building not far away, "Junior Brother, I think you have a lot to say, so do I, why not go to Penglai Pavilion?"


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately Well, there are many things to ask brother. "


    Clouds are no longer too many, strode forward, and walked into Penglai Pavilion with a demeanor in the eyes of the Kunlun disciples.


    Penglai Pavilion is the largest, best and most... restaurant on Penglai Island, because there is only one restaurant on Penglai Island.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yun Li, then looked back at the Kunlun disciple, the shock in his heart never subsided.


    He didn''t know how Yun Li found and killed He Qi, but in this way, Yun Li obviously had an unending feud with Kunlun. For a monk, this situation is really not good.


    It seems that Yunli has been on Penglai Island for a long time. He cannot leave, because once he leaves, he will be retaliated by Kunlun.


    "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Zhu didn''t understand the whole story and showed many doubts.


    "I''ll know in a while."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and went into Penglai Pavilion in the eyes of Kunlun disciples.


    He also knows that going in with Yunli now may cause him a lot of trouble, but he must do this, because he always treats Yunli as a senior, and if he can help, he will definitely help, not to mention what Yunli does. Things he wanted to do but didn''t do. He and Kunlun will have such a day sooner or later.


    The restaurant is very high, I''m afraid it won''t have hundreds of floors, and the floating clouds are like ladders, stepping up and extending to the top. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 874: Some understand

    A few people were seated, Yun Li glanced at Lin Zhu, didn''t say much, turned to Zhou Shu, smiled, "Junior Brother, you really surprised me."


    "Brother is surprising."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a lot of emotion, every time he saw Yunli, he was surprised.


    Yun Li said faintly, "I''ve heard all about the lotus faction. I didn''t expect you to do this. Let the lotus faction become the master of Lingyu City. I can''t do it if I change it, but it''s just as I did. It��s material, only you can make the Heyin School develop."


    "It''s just taking advantage of the trend."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, "Brother, how did you find out, and how did you get revenge?"


    "You can always find it if you look for it carefully."


    Yunli smiled slightly, "As for how to get revenge..."


    As he said, he rolled up the monk''s robe and took a closer look. There was a clear dark scar on the middle of his left arm and the knees of his legs, and the muscle skin below all showed a fresh egg white color. It is as smooth and smooth as a newborn baby.


    It can be clearly seen that his hands and legs have all been broken, and the lower limbs are newly grown.


    In order to take revenge, he paid an extremely painful price.


    Yunli put down his monk''s robe and said calmly, "I must thank my junior brother for the inheritance given to me, otherwise I am also a useless person now, hehe..."


    Well-designed in advance, thrilling fights... the process of revenge, in Yunli��s mouth, is like saying that a few children are fighting, the wind is clear and the clouds are calm, there is no disturbance, only Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu, but they can hear it. I was nervous and always shocked.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help sighing, "Senior brother, I don''t know what to say. It''s impossible to do what you do if you change me."


    "You can develop the sect, and I can avenge the sect, it''s a different way."


    Yunli smiled lightly, staring at Zhou Shu, his eyes flashed, "Junior Brother, you and I are not the same kind of people, and the pursuits are different, but you and I have the same goals, and we are destined to go together in the future."


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "Maybe."


    He didn''t know what Yunli''s goal was, but if it were to rise to an immortal, that would be the same. If it were to wipe out Kunlun, it would not be.


    Yunli glanced at him profoundly, and didn''t say much.


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Senior brother, what plans do you not stay on Penglai Island forever? If you need help, just say it."


    "The younger brother thought I was chased by Kunlun disciples, so I can''t leave?"


    Yunli smiled and shook his head, "I''m just waiting for someone, and I can leave anytime when I arrive, and the Kunlun disciples on the island won''t do anything to me."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Looking at their eyes, it seems like they want to eat the brother, how come..."


    "Who cares about them?"


    Yun Li shook his head with a hint of coldness, "Don��t worry, brother, I��m not an ordinary meditation practitioner. I have officially joined Tianlong Temple, and now I am one of the seven dragons of Tianlong Temple. My status is different from the past. Even Kunlun would not move me just because of an inner disciple, let alone their fault."


    Zhou Shuning raised his eyebrows, "Longzi?"


    "Well, it''s the name of Tianlong Temple, it''s similar to the direct disciples of other sects."


    Yun Li nodded, "As a dragon in Tianlong Temple, he is in a good position, and he can learn a lot more than other disciples. Moreover, when he breaks the realm, being able to receive an eminent monk''s divine initiation is of great benefit to improving cultivation. ...I have received two initiations."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded seemingly.


    Although Yunli said that he was an understatement, the position of the dragon son is absolutely superior, much higher than that of his direct disciple.


    The huge Tianlong Temple has only seven dragons, and it is conceivable that they can receive the initiation of eminent monks.


    Now Yunli is no longer the original Yunli. It is no longer a disciple of the small sect, but the core of the big sect. This big sect is the Tianlong Temple that can sit on the same level as the six major sects. It is worthy of three temples and one temple. , Is the top sect in the world of cultivation.


    With such a big backing behind him, it''s no wonder Yun Li doesn''t worry anymore.


    Yunli smiled slightly, "Do you think I rely on Tianlong Temple to get revenge?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I didn''t think so, but even if it is, I don''t think it''s a big deal. Now that the goal is set, we must do everything possible to do it. Joining Tianlong Temple is also a natural thing."


    "What the younger brother said is in my heart."


    Yunli took a lot of seriousness, and nodded, "If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t be able to kill He Qi, and killing He Qi is just a small step of revenge, and there are still many things to do in the future."


    At this point, his eyes showed a lot of glamour, which is the paranoia that can only be seen in the eyes of meditation.


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, "I wish brother success."


    "Hehe, I hope so," Yunli glanced at Zhou Shu, "How is your Yan Fujing practicing?"


    "Tree Vein Realm."


    Zhou Shu shook his head lightly, with some worries, "The last level of the tree circle is not touchable."


    This is something that worries him, no matter how much he deduces Yan Fujing, no matter how he practices, he will not feel the possibility of reaching the tree-ring state.


    "In the case of the tree ring..."


    Yun Li stretched out his hand, his arms, and his fingers spread out like branches, and his body showed heavy green light, spreading along the fingers, and within a few breaths, he covered most of the room, and Zhou Shuhe, who was illuminated by the green light Lin Zhu seemed to be in the woods, surrounded by towering ancient trees and city walls.


    Zhou Shu has a feeling that in the green light, he can attack others, but it is difficult for others to penetrate the green light defense.


    Obviously, although the green light is far from reaching the level of the tree-ring formation, it has a certain effect. Yunli has at least mastered the skills and touched the edge of the tree-ring.


    He was pleasantly surprised Brother, how did you do it? "


    Yunli said slowly, "I use the power of aspiration to expand the effect of Yan Fujing and extend the first four realms... In fact, the junior brother also feels the power of aspiration, so I can look at it carefully."


    "Wish strength?"


    Zhou Shu felt the green light on his body, and he did notice it, but he didn''t want to practice aspiration, so he could not help but show some hesitation.


    "Brother, I don''t want you to master the power of will, but learn from experience. It is not only the power of willing that can do this."


    Yun Li shook his head and stared at Zhou Shu, "As far as I know, the monk has cultivated a certain method to the extreme, and the final power is not only the general elemental power, but is integrated into his own things, only knowing this Point, find the power that belongs to you, and you can really achieve the effect of the domain. My use of willpower is actually a tricky method, not a real tree wheel state... I believe that the younger brother will definitely find a better method. "


    "It''s not Yuanli, it''s my own power..."


    Zhou Shu whispered to himself unconsciously, and his heart shook as if he suddenly understood something.


    He always thought that in order to cultivate into the Tree Wheel Realm and make Yan Fujing more powerful, he needs the Yuan Li to be more solid and stronger, but now it seems that this direction is wrong, it just makes the magic arts stronger In order to form a qualitative change and form a domain, you must integrate your own things. It is by no means a blind pile of strong energy.


    He understands somewhat. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 875: Let the little girl try

    The advanced technique does not depend on the strength of the original source alone. It must be integrated into one''s own Tao in order to exert all its abilities.


    Understand this, maybe it won��t take a long time for Zhou Shu to practice Yan Fujing to the extreme and reach the tree-ring state.


    "Thank you brother, I understand."


    Zhou Shu stood up and bowed to Yunli, his eyes flashing, clear and firm.


    "You can do it."


    Yun Li nodded in return, and smiled indifferently, "Don''t talk about Yan Fujing, there is a good method in the relic you gave me, do you want to learn it? Explain in advance that this method is more troublesome than Yan Fujing. It��s much more troublesome and may require more time and energy."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "It''s ok to learn."


    Yunli said the method is not bad, he also has enough time to deduct and practice, why not learn it.


    "Same as before, but learn everything."


    Yunli glanced at Zhou Shu, smiled and said, "Your talent is really amazing. You can learn any tricks, and you can learn it well."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Brother thanked me."


    Yun Li handed over a jade slip, and said slowly, "Fudo Mingwang Quan is also a method of meditation, but you can learn it well even if you don''t practice meditation. Like Yan Fujing, Fudo Mingwang Quan is practiced to the extreme, and there are Your own domain, you need to think about it carefully."


    Zhou Shu thanked one, and took the jade slip.


    The tactics in the jade slips are indeed very complicated. Among the tactics Zhou Shu has seen, perhaps only the Tahai tactic is on it. He only took a few glances to make it clear that this Ming Wangquan was definitely worth learning.


    Fudo Mingwang Quan is not a physical exercise technique, but a method of dual cultivation of mind and body. It effectively combines the vitality and spiritual consciousness to form the Fudo Mingwang body, which can be no less than the original spirit for the Yuan Ying realm. The power of the clone, and for the Transcendent God Realm, can greatly increase the strength of the Yuanshen clone.


    is a necessary technique for him now.


    Yunli stood up and said slowly, "Junior brother, don''t pass it now."


    Zhou Shu stood up and nodded, "Okay, see you next time."


    "Heh, let it go."


    Yunli walked out, and when he passed the window, his eyes turned and he was slightly stagnant, "By the way, Junior Brother came to Penglai Island this time, but did he forge enemies on the island?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It should be no."


    Zhou Dacheng was captured by Penglai Island. Gu Huandan had long since escaped. There should be no enemies on Penglai Island.


    "Then you have to pay attention, there is someone who has been following you all the time, and has never left from the street to here."


    "what?"


    Lin Zhu probed and looked out, the clouds covered the mist, but nothing could be seen.


    "You can''t see it," Yun Li smiled and looked at Zhou Shu with a somewhat cautious expression. "Maybe the junior has bought too many things, or something else. In short, be careful when you leave the island. , But don��t worry too much. It��s not high to see his cultivation."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see, thank you brother for reminding me."


    Here, Zhou Shu can''t use his spiritual consciousness, and he doesn''t know whether others are following it, but Yunli can know what kind of meditation method was used.


    Yunli left, Lin Zhu was still looking at it.


    Zhou Shu patted her and said with a smile, "There are clouds and mists everywhere, you can''t see them. Brother also said don''t worry, you don''t need to care too much."


    Lin Zhu turned his head and said with some determination, "Senior, it must be that...Yang Huiduan!"


    "I still remember him."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s not good, it''s not good, let''s be careful, let''s go."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded and walked down after Zhou Shu.


    Before taking a few steps, Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said in surprise, "Ah, I forgot to ask my brother," but when he looked at it again, there was no trace at all, so he couldn''t help but shook his head, "Well, find it yourself. stop."


    "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing big. Brother Yunli is also meditation. I want to ask him if he knows the usage of homes and robes. Forget it, you''ll know when you open the nunxu precept."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, a little helpless.


    The home and robes from Luo Ming can resist his heart-shaking tactics. They are extraordinary. If they can be used before, they won��t be hit by Zhou Dacheng��s big heart seal, but unfortunately, no matter how he enters them The vitality and spiritual consciousness have no effect, it should be a special technique that requires meditation to use.


    After returning to the residence to tidy up for a while, Zhou Shu took Lin Zhu and flew outside the island.


    should also be the time to get the treasure.


    flew out dozens of miles, and the two dived into the sea.


    Shortly after swimming in the sea, Lin Zhu whispered, "Senior, it seems that someone is following us."


    Zhou Shu nodded and gave a bit of approval, "I have followed since I left the island. You are right. It is really Yang Huiduan and Wang Dabao. It seems that they have been eyeing us long ago, and they don��t know. What do you like."


    "Hey," Lin Zhu was a little eager to try, "Senior, what do you do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Just go around and wait for them to catch up and see what they want to do."


    The two did not accelerate, they only swam in the sea, and did not go to the bottom of the sea.


    After a while, a jet-black shuttle boat passed over the two of them. Two monks flew out and stood in front of them. It was Yang Huiduan and Wang Dabao. The two did not hide anything. He looked at Lin Zhu greedily, as if he was looking for good meat.


    Lin Zhu had a disgusting face and stood behind Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and said faintly, "The two are really dedicated. They are selling things here."


    Wang Dabao''s complexion was stagnant, and he didn''t know what to say.


    "Less long-winded."


    Yang Huiduan waved his hand, and a strong force surged over Lin Zhu''s body.


    Zhou Shu was about to wave his sleeves away, but he heard Lin Zhu whisper behind him, "Senior, let the little girl try."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, but didn''t make a move.


    Lin Zhu took a step, the jade cup in his hand flashed blue light, and there was a water cover in front of him, and two water dragons jumped out at the same time and flew towards them.


    Seeing the jade cup, Yang Huiduan and Wang Dabao''s eyes lit up, and they glowed in the dark sea.


    Zhou Shu saw this scene, but he also guessed the goal of the two people. They came to the jade cup. It seems that they saw it when they went to the island.


    Facing the water dragon, the two of them did not flash, but rushed forward, wanting to catch Lin Zhu.


    Both of them have disdain in their eyes. In the Golden Core Realm, even if there is the best magic weapon, can it hurt the cultivator in the Yuan Ying Realm out of the Aperture Stage? It happened that Zhou Shu did not make a move, but it was a rare opportunity.


    bang, bang!


    With two deep noises in succession, the water dragon slammed into the two of them, and with only a twist, the two suddenly felt like they were surrounded by a giant python, and their bodies were tied tightly, almost breathless.


    "what?"


    "what!"


    Yang Hui''s face changed slightly, showing a little surprise, but still calm.


    I saw him swell up all over, and the clearly visible roots of Yuanli were like a knife, slashing towards the water dragon.


    While Wang Dabao turned purple and his skin was still unable to break free, in desperation, a transparent figure suddenly emerged from the top of his head, waving his arms, and tearing the water dragon down and down.


    They didn''t know that Lin Zhu, a demon cultivator, used the best jade cup to be no weaker than a monk. What''s more, she was on the bottom of the sea, and her strength was several times stronger, just like a monster on the bottom of the sea. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 876: Take the treasure

    Yang Hui faced Fu Shuilong, and at the same time, he split his power and continued to attack Lin Zhu.


    But the power of the magic tactics he issued didn''t have much effect in front of Lin Zhu''s water cover. He barely attacked half a foot, but was bounced back, and he could no longer go deep.


    At this time, his face changed again, and his suspicion changed to timidity. He could see that Lin Zhu was not an ordinary Golden Core Realm, and that magic weapon was much more powerful than he thought.


    ��!


    Wang Dabao used the Nascent Soul to get out of his orifice, tore away the water dragon''s surroundings, and stepped back a few steps in a hurry. The look in Lin Zhu''s eyes also brought a lot of fear.


    Yang Hui gritted his teeth and stopped attacking Lin Zhu. The elemental strength gathered at one point, and with a violent charge, he also flew out of the entanglement of the water dragon.


    Lin Zhu curled his mouth and pointed a finger. The two water dragons quickly returned to their original condition and rolled back toward the two of them again.


    The two were prepared, and each took out magic weapons to deal with them, and there were many doubts in their eyes.


    As the Nascent Soul Stage, they have spent a lot of effort to break the water dragon, but Lin Zhu in the Golden Core Realm controls the two water dragons, but still feels relaxed and free, and there is no feeling of excessive consumption. This is really wrong.


    How did they know that Lin Zhu was originally a demon cultivator, and there are sea spirit beads in her body. With the transformation of the jade cup, she is like a fish in the sea. As long as she does not explode excessively, her spiritual power is almost endless, and there will be no exhaustion at all.


    entangled for a while, and the two gradually retreated.


    A Golden Core Realm cannot be solved, not to mention that there is a leisurely monk on the side.


    The two looked at each other, and they tore open the water dragon violently, and swept back.


    Lin Zhu couldn''t react for a while, and it was too late to send out the water dragon again, just watching the two fly away.


    The two were overjoyed, thinking they had escaped, but before they could fly a few steps, they were blocked by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stood in front of the two of them, waving their hands together, and two huge energies rolled out of their sleeves. The two of them had consumed a lot of energies, but they were caught off guard. They were immediately bound by Zhou Shu��s energies and could not move. .


    Zhou Shu looked at the two with a chill in his eyes.


    Wang Dabao was taken aback, and said fiercely, "What do you want to do, let us go!"


    Yang Huiduan stared at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "I know the management monk of Penglai Island, don''t be foolish, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what."


    Zhou Shu sneered, and the Xin Xin Jue uttered directly, and neither of them said a word, and immediately passed out into a coma.


    In the process of Lin Zhu and them, Zhou Shu had already seen the strength of the two, and their spiritual consciousness was far below him. With this heart-shaking technique, at least one day could not wake up.


    "Senior, how do you deal with them?"


    Lin Zhu swam over, as agile as a fish, with a flush of excitement on her face. She was able to drive the two monks away. This was something she had never thought of before, and she was proud of it.


    "Killing here is easy to be found, so take it first."


    Zhou Shu swept forward, the two of them stringed behind him like a gourd, at their mercy.


    It��s only a few hundred miles away from Penglai Island. It��s okay to do things on the bottom of the sea. If the murder causes the Nascent Soul to explode, it will definitely alarm the people on the island. If Yang Huiduan is telling the truth, it will probably be a little troublesome.


    Lin Zhu nodded, followed Zhou Shu and headed towards the treasure spot.


    Not long after, the two again stood in front of the iron gate of the treasure spot.


    There are no traces of other people around, presumably the ancient ring pill would not dare to come again.


    Zhou Shuyi opened the door and leaned in.


    When ���� walked to the end, the front of him suddenly lit up, and there was light everywhere, making the room bright.


    "Good... good... a lot!"


    Lin Zhu opened his eyes wide, her body seemed to be out of control, and she couldn''t help shaking.


    Zhou Shu is a little better, but he is also shocked and surprised. In this small room, there are all spirit stones and essence stones!


    There are millions of top-grade spiritual stones. Among them, there are many special spiritual stones with different attributes. The lights of various colors are intertwined, and a glance is like blinding one''s eyes. On the table in the middle, there are all hairs. There are at least fifty thousand or even one hundred thousand yuan stones with soft white light!


    Other places are filled with top-grade and middle-grade spirit stones, like small hills, I''m afraid it will cost tens of millions or even billions to calculate.


    A large collection of doors is really amazing.


    "This is really rich."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, but his face was full of joy, "It seems that the Penglai Sea below must be gone."


    Before, he felt that his funds were not enough to go to the sea to buy things, but now he has no worries at all. Even the great monks of the six major sects of the robbery may not have so many spirit stones and primordial stones.


    Lin Zhu''s face flushed, and she couldn''t help nodding, "Hmm, senior must buy some good things, and you must not miss it."


    "You can buy it too, Lin Zhu."


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu and said in a slow voice, "These are yours, too. You can also buy things you like."


    Lin Zhu shook his head repeatedly, and refused, "No, the little girl has a jade cup, so she''s satisfied with everything, hehe. If you really like it, seniors can buy it for the little girl."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly without saying much, and tidy up.


    After a while, the entire room was cleaned up, and there was no one left. All were in Zhou Shu''s place. Although there were many spiritual stones, they did not occupy much space. Zhou Shu wanted to give Lin Zhu some, but Lin Zhu insisted not to, and even got angry about it, Zhou Shu had to accept it all by himself.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu glanced around and turned around.


    Lin Zhu showed a slight hesitation, "Senior, they?"


    Yang Huiduan also had Wang Dabao, lying on the ground unconsciously, completely unaware of what happened.


    "Just leave them here."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "When they cultivate here to the tribulation realm, they can naturally go out."


    Lin Zhu seemed thoughtful nodded and said, "Well, it will be troublesome to take it out. It''s best to stay here, you don''t have to kill them."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Let''s go."


    The treasure spot lost the treasure and turned into a prison. It can be considered as a perfect use. Keep them here without causing trouble. If there is trouble in the future, they can be released again.


    A few hours after the two left the treasure spot, the two monks arrived.


    One of them was Zhou Dacheng who was captured by Penglai Island, and the other was completely unrecognizable with black smoke trapped on his body, but it seemed that his cultivation was far above Zhou Dacheng, even if he was not crossing the tribulation realm, it was different. Not far.


    Zhou Dacheng tremblingly said, "This is it."


    His whole body seems to be restrained, and his movements are very awkward.


    "The star diamond iron, it seems to be left by the ancient sect."


    The cultivator took a closer look, shook his head slightly, and said in deep thought, "The mechanism is very clever, even if I can''t open it, it can only completely destroy it, and it is likely to destroy the contents...but there is no need to do this."


    Zhou Dacheng was surprised, "Huh?"


    "There are signs of movement, the treasure has been taken away, and it is a step late."


    The monk smiled slightly, with a lot of coldness in his smile, "It''s all to blame on you, why don''t you say it earlier?"


    "Ah...Senior, senior...Don''t!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 877: Blue sparrow

    In the next few days, Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu had a very pleasant time.


    I go to the free market every day, looking for suitable spiritual objects, tactics, etc., and I get something every day.


    For example, Huo Yin Jue, it only took a little bit of spirit stone to get it. There are now four Five Elements Jue Jue, and only the last golden Jue Jue is not difficult to believe. Now it is just a scattered method. You can use the Five Elements General Outline to do something big.


    Another example is a batch of elixir for improving cultivation, the Three Transformation Pills. This kind of elixir is rare. Basically, only the large sects can refine it. Only a batch is released occasionally. Zhou Shu did not miss it. They bought all of them. Not much, Zhou Shu even used a big price to gather a disciple of the Dazong Sect, and obtained the elixir of the Three Transformation Spirit Pill.


    This is very important. With this pill, it can add a lot of strength to the Heyin faction.


    Of course, these three transformation spirit pills belonged to several major sects, and they were not unique ones. Otherwise, it would be impossible to buy them no matter what price Zhou Shu offered.


    Zhou Shu also found some materials to be used in the future, which are used for sword making.


    Wait to Paradise Island, take out the Seven-Sea-Treading Sword from Luomina''s Void Ring, and he can recast it to upgrade the Seven-King Sword to the highest grade.


    This is not very difficult, because according to Mr. Xin, the Qijie Sword itself has the top quality. As long as one more top quality material is added, it may become top quality, and if two top quality materials are added, it is possible Sex is great.


    Compared with other flying swords, obviously the Qijie Sword is more suitable for the Sea Sword Art.


    After he got Luo Ming��s Naxu Ring, he had this idea right away, and he was always preparing. Unfortunately, the best materials were hard to find. He never found it. Maybe he could only get it at the sea meeting. .


    In addition, Zhou Shu also received several novel and exotic fires. These exotic species that are extremely difficult to find elsewhere can be seen from time to time at the Penglai market. For him, the price is not a problem, and there is no reason not to buy them. .


    Not only can he use it himself, but it is also good to give it to others when he goes back. After all, Ruo Yan and the others are also short of abnormal fire.


    Buy, buy, buy, buy too much, the market knows that there is a high roller, and many stall owners will greet him when they see him, and they are enthusiastic.


    If in other places, spending such a lot of money, I am afraid that many people have been staring at him, but this is in Penglai Island. This kind of thing is not uncommon. Many monks come only after they have accumulated a lot of spirit stones. People find it strange that it can''t cause any waves.


    Outside of the ���� market, Zhou Shu often goes to Wushuang City.


    In Shuren Lane, he can speed up, and it will probably be within a month of leaving the barrier.


    To this end, he used up a lot of soul fluid, but it is worth thinking about it. The place to go is the Black Sea, and he must maximize his strength. Besides, passing through Treeman Lane is not only to train the soul, but also the promise of the city lord. Now, he can choose a treasure in the city at will.


    That treasure, he has long been optimistic about it.


    Out of Shuren Lane, Zhou Shu circled around the center of the uncle. He didn''t see a suitable task. Just about to leave, a black shadow fell in front of him.


    "B37, why don''t you go to Yitianting?"


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "The doors are closed, how do I go, and it seems that the host doesn��t welcome me too much."


    "How can I know if I don''t try?"


    The dark shadow snorted, then disappeared.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then turned to Yitianting.


    The door was still closed, Zhou Shuxin was speechless for a while, but before turning his head, the door opened suddenly.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, then walked in unceremoniously.


    Behind the door is a courtyard. The courtyard is not big, but the scenery is beautiful, with swaying vegetation, mountains, rocks, and streams. The two pavilions are located by the stream and look very ordinary, but the pavilion plaque is quite extraordinary, one says Yitian Pavilion, one says Yidi Pavilion.


    Between the two pavilions, there is a pavilion''s phantom. The face of the phantom is the same as that of the female nuns in the city, without any characteristics, but the clothes are very special.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, and suddenly he suddenly remembered.


    The two green feathers hanging behind the waist of the phantom are the same as the woman in Tsing Yi he saw when he first landed on the island. Could it be that this phantom is the woman? However, the woman in Tsing Yi just built the base realm. This phantom, whose identity was mostly similar to that of Xuanhu, was also the protector of Wushuang City, and it was definitely not possible to build the base realm.


    "Senior."


    Zhou Shu took a few steps and saluted.


    The female cultivator stared at him, seemingly thoughtful, and nodded, "It''s really you, you are on Penglai Island, right?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly startled, and then smiled, "The junior is on Penglai Island, and the senior is also there, right? Sorry, I thought the senior was not good enough. It turned out that the junior had poor eyesight, which is really reckless."


    "After two tribulations, you can freely change the external realm. It is not surprising that you can''t see it."


    The female cultivator looked indifferent, "Bing 37, my name is Qingque, you can call me like this in the future, both Xuanhu and Muchengzhu said that you are promising, but I don��t believe it. I will try you today. If you pass You can come to Yitian Pavilion at any time in the future. If it fails, I''m sorry, it depends on my mood whether you can come in."


    Zhou Shu showed some caution, and said slowly, "I wonder how Senior Qingque will try?"


    Qingque pointed to the pavilion nearby, "You choose a pavilion."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Excuse me, senior, what is the difference between these two pavilions?"


    "The difference is not that big, it''s all about playing chess."


    Qingque looked indifferent, "Yitianting uses Xingyue as its chess pieces and plays Go, while Yiditing uses Shanhe as its chess pieces and plays chess. As for the specifics, wait for you to choose. The pavilion will know it after entering, but it is useless to say it now."


    "Chess, Go?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he couldn''t help thinking, "If you just play chess, you will be able to cope with it with the talent of deduction and calculation. It is simply handy and natural, but it is definitely more than that. Most of them have other requirements. Think about it."


    After waiting for a while, Qingque frowned and said, "Hurry up, if it was in the past, and you hesitated, I shouldn''t let you in."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and walked towards Yitian Pavilion.


    Just stepping into the pavilion, the scenery suddenly changed, like being in a vast starry sky, surrounded by stars, bright and beautiful.


    "sit down."


    Qingque also came in, and the two sat in the pavilion facing each other, surrounded by the starry sky, and in front of them was a huge chess board.


    The ���� chess board is not much different from the ordinary Go board, but it is many times larger, and the nineteen vertical and horizontal lines have also become hundreds or thousands.


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of calmness. Playing this kind of Go might be exhausting, but he wouldn��t worry too much. It��s just that it��s definitely not just as simple as playing chess. It��s definitely not weird.


    "Watch carefully, I don''t want to say more."


    The green bird stretched out his finger, and a star not far away shining immediately, emitting a striking green light, the green light was projected down, and it was falling on the chessboard. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 878: Play chess

    "It''s your turn."


    Qingque glanced at him with a calm expression, with a slight smile that seemed to be contemptuous at the corner of his mouth, "Do you need me to teach you a little bit?"


    "No, juniors still know how to play."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and he also felt that Qingque didn''t seem to welcome him, but he saw Qingque''s behavior. In order to cause the stars to be projected into chess pieces, he must use his spirit to lead them.


    He selected a star and released a trace of the power of the soul.


    The journey seems far away, but in this pavilion, it seems that it is only a moment.


    As the spirit arrived at the stars, the stars suddenly emitted red light, which was projected immediately, but the light was deflected a lot and fell on the corner of the chessboard.


    Zhou Shu frowned. This was obviously a stinking move.


    However, he did not expect that the falling point was not fixed, but changed randomly, and the light fell too fast, and he did not have time to control it. It seemed that he had to control it immediately after choosing a good star.


    "Yes, it can be activated the first time."


    Qingque was a little surprised, and then nodded, "But note that it is not enough to elicit the soul. Before eliciting, you must choose the right star and control the landing point. This requires you to slowly understand. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior understands, thank you senior for the teaching."


    "The second step."


    The green bird raised his hand again, and a star burst into green light and landed firmly on the chessboard.


    Zhou Shuyi followed suit. This time, he was optimistic about the stars, the red light flashed, and the landing point was much better. It was falling on the side of the previous chess piece, but unexpectedly, the previous chess piece suddenly went dark. There is no light.


    The green bird frowned and was about to speak.


    Zhou Shu spoke first, "Ah, I understand."


    Qingque said indifferently, "What do you understand?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The soul must always remain on the stars and cannot be disconnected. In other words, in order to make a game of chess, at least one must control thousands of chess pieces and separate thousands of souls."


    He seems to have some understanding. During the whole process of playing chess, he must constantly separate out his spirits to serve as pawns. If he cannot distinguish them, no matter how good his chess skills are, he will not be able to beat others. This is Go. If you are too many, you can always be surrounded to death.


    Choosing the stars, controlling the position, and keeping the chess pieces. These three points don''t seem to be too difficult, but if you want to combine all of them and play a good chess game, it is not so difficult.


    "Hundreds, huh, well thought."


    Qingque smiled as if there was something like nothing, "But you still want to be simpler. A thousand souls are not enough. If you want to win, it is impossible to win without a hundred thousand."


    "One hundred thousand?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression stagnated, and he was a little speechless.


    Through Yan Yi Jue, he has been able to separate thousands of souls, but one hundred thousand seems to be far away.


    It seems that the difficulty of Yitian Pavilion is no less than that of Shuren Lane, but if it can be done, the improvement of the individual will be obvious. If you can distinguish one hundred thousand souls, you can control one hundred thousand. The puppet, of course, does not stop there. Through Yitianting, all aspects of the spirit will be enhanced except for strength. The choice of stars lies in judgment, and the control of the landing point requires precision... With such a spirit as a guarantee, any magic trick is It can be used easily and readily available, and it will also be of great help to the condensing clone in the future.


    "You are not required to make it now, don''t be frightened."


    Qingque nodded and said indifferently, "What is required of you today, but that''s all."


    As she said, her fingers flipped like a butterfly wearing a flower. In an instant, many stars lit up at the same time, scattered on the chessboard, forming two beautiful characters, "Green Sparrow".


    In such a short time and with such precision, Zhou Shu, now I can only think about it.


    In terms of the precise control he prided himself on, he felt that he was inferior to others for the first time. The monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm was truly extraordinary.


    However, he will not be discouraged. After all, this is the first time he has come to Yitianting. He is confident and fighting spirit. After a long period of practice, he can do this, or even better.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s surprised face, Qingque wanted to laugh a little, but held back.


    "There are four hundred chess pieces here. You besieged them. Even if you win, there is no time limit. You will call me when you''re done. If you haven''t done it yet, you won''t have to come over."


    Qingque said calmly, then disappeared.


    Seeing the shining green light on the chessboard, Zhou Shu had no time to pay attention to Qingque''s tone and thought carefully.


    Outside Yitian Pavilion.


    The black shadow of the city lord is huge, almost covering most of the pavilion, "Qing Que, it is the first time for him, are you too difficult for him?"


    Xuanhu also nodded, and said with emotion, "You want to completely encircle and kill your blue bird, at least five or six hundred chess pieces, right? To let him separate so many souls for the first time, he has to find them completely. It��s really impossible for the place to fall."


    "Isn''t he the one you are optimistic about? If you can''t even distinguish six hundred souls, then there is really no need to learn more."


    Qingque curled his lips, "Not to mention that he is going to pass through the B-level Treeman Lane. The strength of the spirit should be enough. Even if it can''t be distinguished now, it can be done in a few days, right? There is no time limit, I He has been treated very preferentially."


    The city lord just shook his head, "You, it''s still too difficult I don''t know if he has learned the tricks of soul separation."


    "Yes, he is only in the early stage of Yuan Ying."


    Xuanhu appeared a little dignified, "According to the truth, it is not easy to distinguish the soul at this stage. You want him to separate hundreds of pieces. Do you really treat him as those purple and gold messengers?"


    The city lord sighed, "I know that you are in a bad mood, but also..."


    Qingque turned her head and said nothing.


    Speaking of it, she did mean something to make things difficult, because she did not plan to manage Yitianting yet, but the city lord Xuanhu couldn��t ignore her request, so she wanted Zhou Shu to retreat. At first, she didn��t teach Zhou in detail. What did Shu do, but I didn��t expect that Zhou Shu still played the chess piece smoothly, and even confidently said that he controlled thousands of chess pieces. This made her a little excited, so she simply made a set and asked Zhou Shu to play a thousand. A chess with a hundred pawns.


    The three of them stood still for a while without speaking.


    In their hearts, most of them believed that Zhou Shu was unlikely to besiege those two words, and it was even difficult to even distinguish a hundred souls.


    "OK OK."


    The green bird frowned, "I will eliminate one troublesome''bird'' and let him kill the''green'' character. Isn''t that enough? This saves more than half of the chess pieces, more than two hundred pieces. That''s enough."


    Xuanhu shook his head slightly, "Blue bird, soul strength is not the same as distraction and control, the old man still thinks..."


    The city lord nodded, "It''s good to proceed step by step, just like everyone else, starting with 50."


    "No more discussions."


    Qingque snorted and stepped into Yitian Pavilion.


    The two outside were also quite helpless. They had been in friendship for a long time, and they would not offend Zhou Shu.


    "what?"


    In the pavilion, there was an exclamation, a loud exclamation, coming from Qingque. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 879: Penglai Islander

    The two people outside Yitian Pavilion looked at each other and then walked into the pavilion. Mobile access


    When they arrived in the pavilion, they couldn''t help but stunned for a while.


    On the chessboard in front of Zhou Shu, red light and green light complemented each other, and the red light almost completely surrounded the green light. Seeing the trend of the chess, only two more words would be able to completely encircle the word "green bird".


    Qingque couldn''t calm down anymore, her mouth couldn''t close, "How is it possible, this is only a quarter of an hour, how did you do it?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, pointed out, a red light fell, and it was on the chessboard.


    The placement of the chess piece was extremely precise, and it was inserted in the gap. As the chess piece fell, the green light disappeared drastically, and the word "green" was immediately extinguished.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I just did it in accordance with the instructions of the predecessors, and killed the two words left by the predecessors, and did nothing else."


    "You can actually separate so many souls..."


    Xuanhu felt unbelievable, and stroked his beard, "Is this really the first time you have come to Yitian Pavilion? Have you learned the magic tricks of Divine Soul before? But it''s impossible. It usually starts in the middle stage of Nascent Soul Realm. Contact."


    The city lord laughed loudly, "It seems that you have other adventures, but I like it."


    Qingque did not make a sound for a long while, but silently watched the last chess piece fall, completely eliminating the word "Bird".


    At this time, there were only red pawns on the chessboard, each of them lit up distinctly, which was also the word "green bird", but it was a little bigger.


    Zhou Shu stood up and bowed, "Senior, thank you for your advice, this junior did it."


    "Ok����"


    Qingque was a little unwilling, but she could only admit, "Since you have done it, you can come here often in the future, but it won''t be so easy next time."


    "Junior understands."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said sincerely, "Senior, there is no one to play the chess pieces, but they are dead objects. Even if the younger ones can encircle and kill them, it is not a big deal at all. Seniors give me more advice, thanks in advance."


    It is not difficult for him to separate hundreds of souls, or even easy. If it hadn��t been spent some time mastering the knack of the stars, he might be able to put those two words at the same time. The word besieged and won on the spot.


    But this is also good, it can''t be too shame on the predecessors.


    It��s just that he also knows very well that being able to siege these two characters is not an achievement at all. Although it seems very difficult, it is only the initial stage of Yitianting. After all, the chess pieces are there, just just surround them. When playing chess, the situation changes rapidly. The pieces can break out of the game at any time. Each step requires a calm calculation and deduction. At that time, it is much more difficult to control the stars and the landing point, increasing by tens of times.


    Qingque nodded slightly, showing a touch of relief, obviously Zhou Shu''s words made her feel quite useful.


    "It''s good for you to understand. A game without an opponent is not a real game. Go down."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and after saluting the city lord and Xuanhu, he left Wushuang City.


    After Zhou Shu left, Xuanhu smiled, "Qing Que, what do you think of him?"


    "Normally, but better than the last few."


    Qingque curled his lips, "In short, I am still not very optimistic. Anyway, everyone recruited by the city lord is reliable."


    "Haha, whatever you say, anyway, I am more and more optimistic about him!"


    The **** shadow of the city lord couldn''t help swinging, seeming to be very happy.


    "Don''t move, it''s an eyesore," Qingque frowned, seeming to think of something, and suddenly said, "By the way, this C37, I have indeed seen it, he is now on Penglai Island."


    "Ah, he is on Penglai Island?"


    Xuanhu and the City Lord were all startled.


    "Yes, when I went to the island a few days ago, I was bored by the sea. I didn''t expect him to pull me a bit, so I remember," Qingque nodded with a smile on her mouth, "Huh, it''s really troublesome."


    "You change your clothes when you go out...Aren''t you afraid that others will recognize it?"


    Xuanhu shook his head, and said in a slightly pensive tone, "He came to see the Penglai Sea Club? This guy seems to have made a lot of money."


    The city owner said thoughtfully, "The stall in Lingyu City, he may have gained a good result, but thinking that Penglaihai will buy things, he still thinks too well. The treasure that can really bring change is not just tens of thousands of best products. I can find it."


    Xuan Hu shook his head and said, "Maybe he has no adventures. You don''t know everything about him. There are so many souls today, can you think of it?"


    The city lord was quite disdainful, "There are many adventures, maybe it may not be a good thing. The more you are favored by God, the more difficult it will be in the future. I also hope that those things are obtained by his own ability, just like doing it in Lingyu City. That way."


    "Why do you like to discuss others behind your back?"


    The green bird frowned and said, "He''s on Penglai Island, what do you want to know, won''t you ask him?"


    Xuanhu waved his hand, "Forget it, I don''t want to see people, my temperament, if I go out and see something, it won''t be good to trigger the catastrophe."


    The city lord nodded, "Even if it''s a clone, he can''t see it, I only exist in Wushuang City."


    "Too lazy to care about you."


    The Qingque curled his lips in disgust, and disappeared.


    Xuanhu and the city lord glanced at each other and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu, who was in the residence, took a drop of soul liquid and fell into a while of thinking.


    People who met Penglai Island in Wushuang City are still very high-ranking protectors. What does this show?


    It is very possible that the owner of Wushuang City is also on Penglai Island.


    I think this is indeed the case. The city lord said before that it will take three years to get to Dongshengzhou and go back and forth between several continents. In this case, it seems that Wushuang city lord is on Penglai Island, and even wanted to go down, maybe Penglai Island. The lord of the island, that is, the lord of Wushuang City...


    In the classics, Penglai Island has always been without an owner, and various powers gathered on it, called Penglai Xianshan.


    However, nearly 20,000 years ago, after the last powerful soaring, a mysterious island owner appeared on Penglai Island.


    No one of the island owner has seen the true face, but his strength is absolutely at the top of the entire Xuanhuang Continent. It is said that he has fought against four of the six major sects, without fail. Xuanhuang Continent was shocked and called it under the power. The first person.


    He became the owner of the island, and there were not many people who opposed it. Moreover, under his management, Penglai Island was getting better and better, becoming a real holy land for cultivation.


    Now that nearly 20,000 years have passed, the Xuanhuang Continent has no power to ascend, and the island owner of Penglai has nowhere to go. Some people say that he died during the tenth calamity, and some people say that he has been hiding in hiding. Ascension, not only to be Penglai Island, but also to be the master of Xuanhuang Continent, etc. There are different opinions, but the owner of Penglai Island has never appeared.


    Although the owner of Penglai Island does not know where he is going, the rules left on Penglai Island have not changed, and the management has changed countless batches, and the rules have not changed.


    It is impossible to achieve this without the real dominant existence in the running camp and the iron-struck country.


    Most of the owners of Penglai Island are still there.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu showed a slight smile, a little smug as if he had discovered some big secret. (To be continued.) (600000 Novel Network)

 Chapter 880: Sign up for the sea club

    In front of the main hall of Penglai Island. Mobile access


    The flow of people is bustling, and it is estimated that most of the monks on the island have come, at least a few thousand.


    They are queuing.


    Why queue up?


    The Penglai Sea Club will officially start in ten days, and registration will begin today.


    Why do I need to register?


    Each time Penglai sea meeting, only a hundred monks can participate, it can be less, not more, rather than indiscriminately, of course, the hundred people are excluded from the seller.


    Although any monk can sign up, you must pass the certification of the management monk to get the formal qualifications. To pass the certification, you must either have good things to sell or have considerable financial resources. The city is mixed up.


    A monk in blue looked at Zhou Shu, showing some doubts.


    He was not the only one, but the monks behind Zhou Shu were equally puzzled, because in this team, it seemed that Zhou Shu was the only one in the Nascent Soul Stage.


    The blue-clothed monk looked at Zhou Shu, "Are you here to sign up too?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and raised his hand, "Dao is friendly. If you don''t come to sign up, what will I do in line?"


    "Fine, you are the first Nascent Soul Realm to sign up. I hope you can qualify."


    The blue-clothed monk showed a slight contempt, and said slowly, "Do you want to buy or sell when you participate in the Penglai Sea Meeting? If you do, you must have at least 500,000 top-grade spirit stones or 10,000 yuan stones. Show me if it��s for sale, please enter the small room on the side where our appraiser will evaluate your items. Please rest assured, absolutely fair, and will never leak your information."


    Zhou Shu smiled and passed a Naxu ring.


    The blue-clothed cultivator took a look, and the contempt on his face instantly disappeared, changing into a smiling face.


    He returned Naxu Jie with a respectful look, "It turns out that fellow Daoist was prepared, but I was rude, so I will give the invitation to fellow Daoist."


    With that, he took out a pale gold invitation and handed it over.


    The invitation card is made of extraordinary materials, shining brightly, and seeing the invitation card, many monks behind them are extremely envious, and sigh.


    This made Zhou Shu very confused. It seemed that this invitation card was extraordinary.


    The blue-clothed monk quickly explained and said, "Friends, please take it away, and enter the Penglai Sea Club with the invitation in ten days. In addition, this invitation comes with the effect of the Great Blessing Talisman and the Escape Talisman, which can resist twice. The attack of the monk crossing the Tribulation Realm can also return to Penglai Island at any time of crisis, and the distance is limited to 100,000 miles."


    Zhou Shuru realized that this invitation not only represents the qualification to enter the Penglai Sea Club, it is also a special one-time protective magic weapon. It can save lives at critical moments. No wonder so many people want to participate in the Penglai Sea Club, even if they don��t buy anything. , Only getting an invitation card also makes a lot of money.


    Zhou Shu accepted the invitation and nodded, "Friends, I still have something to appraise."


    "Do fellow Taoists actually buy and sell? Hehe, that is our most welcome guest on Penglai Island, please come in."


    The blue-robed monk smiled slightly, and the monks behind him immediately gave up their positions and let Zhou Shu in.


    He looked at Zhou Shu''s back, and muttered unconsciously in his heart, such a cultivator of the Nascent Infant realm, there is a spirit stone, but there are treasures? It''s really difficult. This is a sea club, and ordinary treasures can''t be seen by the appraiser.


    There was no light in the small room, and the two old men sat in it, looking at Zhou Shu indifferently.


    Zhou Shu has a feeling of deja vu.


    Although the appearance of the two old men and the appraiser in Wushuang City was quite different, they were obviously the same group.


    Zhou Shu took out one thing and placed it on the jade plate in front of him.


    An old man stretched out his hand, and the jade plate flew in front of him. The two old men looked at it carefully for a while, squinting their eyes slightly, showing a bit of hesitation.


    Before long, the two old men looked at each other and turned to Zhou Shu, "The sixth-order Zhu Yucao has grown for at least 13,000 years. Among them, the original energy of heaven and earth is rare. It can be regarded as the best spiritual thing. Yes, you can get it. Haihui."


    After hearing the old man''s appraisal, Zhou Shu smiled slightly.


    He knows the value of Zhu Yucao, and he has spent many days in the free market, and he has never seen such an ancient artifact as Zhu Yucao. Obviously, even on Penglai Island, the sixth order Zhu Yucao is definitely considered. The above is a treasure, as expected.


    The old man said slowly, "Do you want to store Zhu Yucao here? The treasure will be auctioned by the Haihui Association. Penglai Island does not charge a commission and will not disclose who the owner of the treasure is. Please rest assured."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    He is assured that Penglai Island has never made a mistake for tens of thousands of years, and the reputation is naturally trustworthy.


    The old man put away Zhu Yucao, took out a special golden jade card, injected some information and handed it over, "Tao friends collect it, after the sea meeting, I will use the jade card to collect the spiritual stone."


    Zhou Shu took the jade card and was a little confused, "Two fellow Taoists, what if they can''t sell it?"


    The old man shook his head and said calmly, "The things at the meeting will never fail to sell."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Such the best, by the way, I have one more thing to appraise."


    He took out a small jade bottle and placed it on the jade plate.


    That is the soul fluid, if in other places, he will not reveal it, but Penglai is an exception, especially after he guessed the relationship between Wushuang City and Penglai Island.


    The old man picked up the jade bottle and visited for a moment, showing some doubtsthis thing"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It can enhance the spiritual consciousness of the cultivator, and it can also be used to quickly restore the spiritual consciousness."


    "I know, this is about a refinement of some spiritual things, but how can you do it?"


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu, with a strange light in his eyes, flickering uncertainly, "There will always be some impurities in the most common spiritual things, and this liquid is so pure, even the best alchemist is unlikely to refine it. The method of purification is more worthy of being in the Penglai Sea Club, and it deserves an excellent position."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I want to know this too, but I don''t know, I just got it accidentally."


    "You can''t do it if you want."


    The old man showed a trace of regret, the light in his eyes narrowed, "This thing can also go to the sea."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    After receiving the jade card, Zhou Shu saluted and said goodbye, but the two old men discussed in a low voice.


    "Just wish Yu Cao, that liquid"


    "Yeah, it is too pure, there is no impurity, there is no harm to the cultivator, there are all benefits but no harm, I really don''t know how to do it."


    "I don''t think he knows, this is not something he can understand at this level."


    "If you can know the method of purification, it will bring great changes to Penglai Island, no, the whole world of immortality. But the old man thinks that there is no such method, or it may be a coincidence, heaven and earth occasionally regenerate."


    "Or some special treasures"


    "Don''t talk about it, haha. It''s rare for a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Stage to take out two treasures to enter the Penglai Sea Club."


    "Interesting, hehe."


    ps: Thank you for the sky is blue and nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted to be renewed. (600000 Novel Network)

 Chapter 881: Meet the Castel

    For the next few days, Zhou Shu stayed in the residence. Mobile access


    He looked attentively, taking out a sip of the soul liquid from time to time, which made Lin Zhu very curious, why would he not do anything and his soul and consciousness would consume such a large amount of consciousness?


    Although she was puzzled, she didn''t ask too much, watching quietly while doing her own thing, the array of talisman in her hand and Ruyi couldn''t help switching.


    In the free market, she also reaped that although she did not find a good demon cultivation technique, but there were many strange formations, which made her very happy.


    Of course, Zhou Shu was rushing to Shuren Lane.


    Snapped!


    Zhou Shu was beaten back to the hall again. He didn''t show any upset, on the contrary, there was a lot of excitement. There was only the last level, and victory was in sight.


    Sitting right upside down, a black shadow suddenly enveloped him, the surrounding scenery changed and passed to a quiet room.


    It was a little different from the quiet room in the past, the lights here were brilliant and extremely bright, and the shadows were extremely dark.


    Compared with the past, the atmosphere is quite different.


    "City Lord, what advice do you have?"


    Zhou Shu also noticed that something was wrong, and didn''t joking, got up and saluted respectfully.


    The city lord stared at him for a long time, then shook his head, "You took out the pure spirit liquid."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    There is no need to hide it. If the city lord is in Penglai Pavilion, he will definitely know that when he takes out the soul liquid, he is ready for the city lord to know.


    It can also be seen from this that his guess has been confirmed, Wushuang City is the secret island of Penglai.


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "Those things, are you condensed with evil spirits"


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to lie, nor did he want to tell the truth. To be silent, obviously, was acquiescence.


    The city lord sighed and his expression became more solemn, "As far as I know, there are no such tricks and methods in the world of cultivating immortals. What is possible is a few ancient artifacts. Tell me, did you get it? Refining the demon pot? Telling what you know will do you no harm."


    "Refining Demon Pot?"


    Zhou Shu looked shocked, showing many doubts, "How is it possible?"


    Of course he had heard of the name of the Demon Refining Pot, it was a very famous artifact.


    Divine artifacts are located at the true apex of the magic weapon. They are not made by immortal cultivators, and they are not graded. They are the gods of heaven and earth.


    As the guardian of the Xuanhuang Continent, magical artifacts such as Demon Refining Pots are born with spirits, have their own unique will, and guard the continent, and will not be controlled by any immortal cultivator, even if they are powerful, occasionally In the game, the artifact will follow those who are willing to follow, but rarely live and die together.


    According to ancient records, for thousands of years, the spirits of the demon refining pot and other artifacts have long left the Xuanhuang Continent, and most of the main body has also left and ceased to exist. Invasion.


    The demon refining pot that the city lord said was a magical tool among the cultivators.


    The demon refining pot can transform and refine anything into the purest resources. For example, putting a monster beast into the refining pot can refine the same vitality and flesh and blood essence, which can be absorbed by the cultivator, and there is no need to do anything else. Superfluous things, if the monster beast is transformed into a monster beast, it can still obtain pure soul, the cultivator can directly absorb it. Moreover, the demon refining pot will never be useless, it will not be wasted. One point, even useless things will be transformed, even a large broken stone will become vitality in the demon refining pot, of course, it is very small and may not be felt.


    This is where the artifact is truly against the sky.


    Zhou Shu expressed his doubts. Seeing that he did not seem to be completely hypocritical, the city lord could not help expressing a lot of thoughts, "You are right. The artifacts have basically left the Xuanhuang Continent. The origin of the heavens and the earth, the heavens and the earth will inevitably change drastically, no one knows the world, but I really can��t understand how you make the evil spirit pure


    Zhou Shu whispered, "I call it Soul Liquid."


    The city lord shook his head, "No matter what it is called, it is definitely not something you can do. Even a cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm, it is impossible to transform the evil spirit into the soul fluid, and I can''t do it. Annihilation."


    Hearing these words, Zhou Shu''s expression suddenly became solemn, and even the city lord could not do it. It seemed that the pot was really special.


    "City Lord, I got a pot from which the soul fluid comes, but it won''t be a demon refining pot"


    Even though the black pot had some of these characteristics, it was obviously still too far away from the demon refining pot. If it really was, the evil spirits would not be wasted, but would be transformed into vitality.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and explained a few words, "That''s it, and there is no aura of the origin of heaven and earth in that pot, it is not even the best magic weapon, let alone a divine weapon."


    Divine tools are all born of heaven and earth, and they are completely a collection or incarnation of the origin of heaven and earth. If the origin of heaven and earth cannot be sensed at all, it is indeed impossible.


    "Is there really a pot?"


    The city lord stared at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "I want to take a look."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "City Lord, it is very important to me."


    "I know," the city lord showed unusual seriousness, completely different from the past I won''t do anything to it, let alone you. I just want to confirm some things, you think about it, I''ll wait for you . "


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and nodded, "How do I look?"


    The city lord nodded, "I know that you are on Penglai Island, holding a Wushuang order, walked to a deserted area, and waited for me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, exited Wushuang City, said hello to Lin Zhu, and walked down the mountain.


    He has always wanted to know the true function of the black pot, and now he can only condense the soul and refine the soul. I am afraid that it has not been fully utilized. Moreover, if the black pot is really a demon refining pot, in essence, he has always been in the world of cultivation. Going alone, no one else has to ask questions, and there is only the city lord of Wushuang City who can really make him feel a little trust and strong enough.


    This is an opportunity for him, and there may be unpredictable results, but he accepts it.


    There are a lot of people at the foot of the mountain, and after going around a few mountain packs, I walked to the corner of no one.


    Zhou Shu opened the Wushuang Ling. As soon as the spirit floated into Wushuang City, he heard a voice, "Come on, don''t move, don''t resist."


    Suddenly a pothole appeared on the soles of his feet, and a rugged tree root entangled his feet and pulled him into the pothole.


    It felt like he had fallen into an abyss, and I didn''t know how long he had fallen, and finally his feet stepped on the solid floor.


    The roots of the tree disappeared, and there was a quiet room in front of him.


    It doesn''t seem to be much different from Wushuang City, with impervious wooden walls on all sides, with a wooden table and several wooden chairs in the middle.


    If there is a difference, it is that these things all seem to be alive. On the wooden wall and wooden table, there is a light green color, and there are even a few emerald green leaves that crawl out of the seam of the table and grow stubbornly. With.


    The leaf was a bit special, Zhou Shu had never seen it before, so he couldn''t help but glance at it a few more times. To be continued. (600000 Novel Network)

 Chapter 882: Refining Demon Pot

    "Take the pot out and put it on the table."


    Compared with the past, the voice was much thicker, echoing all over the wooden house.


    Zhou Shu felt like it was in someone''s mouth.


    He nodded, "Okay."


    He took out the black pot and put it on the table. He didn''t know when the city lord appeared and how to look at it, but his eyes were quite expectant. Perhaps the city lord could give him a clear answer.


    The leaves on the table moved.


    A few leaves crawled along the tabletop and gradually lifted the black pot.


    A few dark-green rays of light suddenly enveloped the black pot. In the light, there seemed to be countless vines wrapped around the pot.


    This is a bit weird. What technique does the city master practice? Is it a monk who is good at wood spirits?


    Suspicious in Zhou Shu''s eyes, he just watched silently.


    The light shone for a quarter of an hour before it gradually dimmed.


    The black pot fell on the wooden table and trembled.


    Zhou Shu waited quietly, waiting for the city lord to speak, but after a long time, there was no sound.


    He was a little puzzled, "City Lord?"


    "Take it away."


    The city lord''s voice seemed to be getting older, and Zhou Shu''s doubts became more and more.


    Picking up the black pot, I felt a little different. Under the perception, a faint breath of the origin of heaven and earth came to my face. Obviously, the black pot now has the origin of heaven and earth, which is at least the best magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu was surprised and delighted, "City Lord, what have you done?"


    The voice slowly said, "Don''t ask me what I did. There is a good thing or a bad thing, which one do you want to listen to?"


    "Good thing."


    Zhou Shu did not hesitate.


    The voice of the city lord was very solemn, "The bad thing is that it is indeed a demon refining pot."


    Zhou Shu was a little speechless. He clearly answered a good thing, but the City Lord said a bad thing, but his desire to argue was shattered by the second half of the City Lord''s words in the blink of an eye.


    He was a little surprised and exclaimed, "What, it''s really a demon refining pot! How did you know the city lord?"


    He never expected that he had been following him for so long, it was actually the ancient artifact, the refining demon pot! Even if he was as calm as him, it was impossible to hide his emotions at this time.


    But he didn''t understand how the city lord confirmed this. From the appearance of the material, from the process of using it, it really didn''t look like it.


    "Yes."


    The city lord''s voice was a little heavy, "Don''t ask how I knew it, I just know it."


    In the face of Zhou Shu��s doubts, the city lord also had a voice in his heart silently shouting, ��How could I not know, how could any divine weapon escape my eyes? I was almost like them...��


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu didn''t ask any more, just picked up the black pot, flipped up and down, and couldn''t put it down with excitement.


    This is the demon refining pot, the real artifact of the immortal cultivator, now in his hand, how can he not be excited, but after only a while, he recovered his previous Qingming and looked at the wooden table and said, "Since it is a demon refining pot, Why is it a bad thing?"


    "What level of treasure is the Demon Refining Pot? Do you think you can keep it? Isn''t it a bad thing and what is it?"


    The voice of the city lord was somewhat exhausted, "In fact, it''s not just you. In fact, this may be a bad thing for anyone."


    Makes sense.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What about the good thing?"


    "The good thing is that this demon refining pot is a dead thing."


    The voice of the city lord became indifferent, even with some sarcasm, "Additionally, the real dead thing."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Huh?"


    The voice of the city lord gradually brought out a trace of anger, "I thought that the artifact spirits were helpless to leave, but this demon refining pot is obviously not. Hmph, when the demon refining pot spirits left the Xuanhuang continent, they completely forgot their own Xuanhuang. The identity of the guardian of the mainland has become selfish, and even wants to practice the way of heaven for his own use, and suffers a lot of damage to himself, mostly annihilated, and the demon refining pot is also reduced to a dead thing, the source of heaven and earth is lost, and the original function is no longer Existing, no one will know that it is a magical demon refining pot once."


    Zhou Shu had a lot of doubts. He didn''t understand what the city lord said, but looking at the city lord''s anger, it seemed to be true.


    The city lord��s voice continued, ��It��s ridiculous that after the dead demon refining pot was obtained by the predecessors, it was regarded as a good magic weapon, and it was even tattooed with soul refining runes, which was regarded as an evil cultivation. A tool to temper the soul... Hehe, it''s really funny that the artifact has become an evil weapon, and it has fallen to this point."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized it. Although he didn''t know much, what the city lord said was as if he had witnessed it in person. It was a little unbelievable.


    "That evil cultivator is not an ordinary person. He was about the most advanced time of the ancient evil cultivator. His soul refining runes are also extremely delicate, but it happens to trigger a small part of the demon refining pot''s effect, making the demon refining pot once again. The effect of refining the soul, but compared with the previous demon refining pot, it is only a very small part."


    The voice turned to Zhou Shu, "You got this pot from Xie Xiu, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a lot of admiration, "Yes."


    The city lord said slowly, "It''s your chance, but you didn''t refine other souls because of this, only the evil soul, which made me quite gratified."


    "How can I do that kind of thing, evil cultivation is not at odds with me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head decisively, showing some doubts again, "The city lord said it doesn''t have the original aura of heaven and earth, but why did it have it just now?"


    "I gave it."


    The voice of the city lord was quite solemn, "Although it was once reduced to an evil weapon, how can it be such an artifact like a demon refining pot? Artifact... I just did a little bit."


    "Small things..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with a lot of surprises, "Can you give magic weapons, no, the essence of heaven and earth, this kind of thing is a small thing? City Lord, you are too humble, I have never heard of this kind of thing. I don��t even think about it."


    What the city lord said was totally unbelievable. If he hadn''t personally felt it, he would definitely think the city lord was lying.


    The voice of the city lord was slightly mysterious, "Then don''t think about it."


    The voice in its heart yelled again, "Nothing strange, I and the Demon Refining Pot were originally the same kind...Although the same kind made mistakes and died, I should help when in trouble, let alone benefit me."


    Zhou Shu was still in shock, and the voice of the city lord rang again.


    "I give it the source of heaven and earth, which may not be a good thing for you."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What''s the matter?"


    The city lord��s voice was faint, ��Before it had no original aura of heaven and earth. It��s not surprising for anyone to see it, and it��s impossible to regard it as a demon refining pot, but it��s different now. Although the original aura is very small, After all, it is a divine weapon, even in Naxu Jie, it may be perceived by others."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression showed a hint of heaviness, which meant that he had a demon-making pot, and he might be discovered by others, which was really not a good thing.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. There are very few people like that. I am afraid that you will not encounter them before you transform into the gods. As long as you don''t take the initiative to take them out, there will be no danger."


    "Say it early."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, and then raised his mind again, and said with expectation, "Now, is it a real demon refining pot?"


    "You are too naive." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 883: Jianshi wood beads

    "Then how is it different from the past?"


    Zhou Shu was a little disappointed, just a little bit, knowing that the black pot is a demon refining pot was enough surprise.


    "To be honest, that little source of heaven and earth is not enough to awaken the demon refining pot, and it is not much different from the original."


    The city lord said slowly, "But that is a little seed. If you carefully cultivate it, you may not be able to make the demon refining pot regain its former glory."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was shocked, showing many expectations, "What am I going to do?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know."


    The city lord sighed slightly, "If there is a weapon spirit, the gradual growth of the weapon spirit will drive the demon refining pot to grow together, change, and gradually restore its previous effects, but now it does not have a weapon spirit, and it is impossible to regenerate a weapon spirit, then , Even I don��t know how to make it grow. Other people are naturally even more unlikely. It''s all on your own."


    "If it succeeds..."


    The city lord hesitated to speak, his voice gradually fell silent.


    Zhou Shu stared at the black pot in front of him. Now it was still a dead thing. It was just a dead thing with a breath of breath. It could not be called a demon refining pot. He also sighed silently.


    Even the seemingly omnipotent City Lord doesn''t know how to recover, he wants to explore, I am afraid it will be difficult to reach the sky.


    Although he sighed, he still had a lot of confidence in his eyes.


    "No matter how difficult it is, I have to try hard. If I can really restore the Demon Refining Pot, even if it recovers 10% or 20%, it will help me unimaginably. Think about it, anything can be transformed into vitality and spirit. It��s basically a smooth journey."


    Zhou Shu stood up and saluted the surroundings, "Thank you, the city lord. Zhou Shu has always been taken care of by the city lord, and I don��t know how to be grateful."


    He thanked him sincerely.


    He was still a little worried before. The city lord likes rare treasures and might covet his own black pot, but apparently not. The city lord calmly told him that it was a demon pot. Not only did he not covet it, but gave the demon pot life. The seed gave the Demon Refining Pot a hope of recovery. Although he couldn''t understand how the City Lord did it, he still knew that it was never easy after thinking about it. The City Lord must have consumed a lot of energy for this.


    More than this, Wushuang City has given him a lot of help over the years. Without Wushuang City, his road to immortality would never be so smooth.


    "When you are grateful in the future, don''t turn away then."


    The voice of the city lord rang again.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Zhou Shu understands that he will not refuse."


    Wushuang City treats him like this, it will not be without purpose, but since it has accepted it, you should do it when it is time to do something. As long as the thing does not violate your own heart, you have no scruples. If you must violate your heart, then You have to wait until you are promoted.


    "Zhou Shu."


    "Yes." Zhou Shu nodded, not knowing what the city lord had to say.


    The voice of the city lord was slightly old, "You are only one level away from passing the B-level Shuren Lane. I believe it will be done soon. The promise I promised should also be fulfilled. It happens to be here for you. Let''s say you What did you fancy?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression shook again, and his heart jumped like a drum.


    He was expecting some time at this moment.


    Without thinking, he replied directly, "The Wooden Bead of Jianshi."


    The city lord��s laughter came out, "Oh, I know you want this, but are you really sure? Jianshi��s wooden beads, you can��t use them now."


    Jianshi��s wooden beads can be exchanged for up to 500,000 points. If they are exchanged normally, it is almost impossible to get them.


    It is an eighth-order magic weapon, and it may not be appropriate to say that it is a magic weapon, because it is also a living spiritual thing.


    At the beginning of Hongmeng, when the world was opened, Jianmu and Xuanhuang Continent were born at the same time, which is called the wood of the origin of heaven and earth.


    In the deserted ancient times, Jianmu was extremely tall, standing on top of the sky, connecting the fairy world and communicating with each other. Later, Jianmu collapsed due to a disaster and ceased to exist. The Xuanhuang Continent and the fairy world were disconnected, and the scattered branches of Jianmu gradually took root and sprouted. , Formed the wood of the beginning.


    Jianshizhimu is far from the grandeur of Jianmu, but it is currently the largest and most famous sacred tree on the Xuanhuang Continent. It is said that there are only two trees in the world today, but few people know where they are.


    The Jianshi Wood Bead is the natural essence condensed from the roots of the sacred tree Jianshi Wood. It has the characteristics of the origin of heaven and earth, and can absorb spiritual energy and give back vitality.


    When the heaven and earth first opened, vitality was the source, and a lot of it was flooded on the mainland, even people in the fairy world would often come down to absorb it, but that was only in the ancient times, now vitality is less and less, on the contrary, there is more and more aura.


    The Jianshi Wooden Bead is a magic weapon or a spiritual object that everyone in the world of cultivating wants. If planted next to the spiritual channel, after a certain period of time, the spiritual channel can be transformed into the primordial channel. If the cultivator carries it on his body, This will enable the cultivator to absorb vital energy instead of spiritual energy. However, it is not easy to do this. It is not enough to put the wood beads of the beginning of the building on the body, and a special method is needed.


    That magic formula is called Huanggu Zhiyuan Jue. It is a magic formula of an era older than the ancients. It is extremely rare, but it is also found in Wushuang City, with an exchange of 200,000 points.


    Zhou Shu intends to change to Jianshi��s Wooden Beads first, and then take it with him when he has points to exchange for the Ancient Yuanjue Jue.


    Compared with spiritual energy, vitality is obviously a better resource for cultivation. There is not much vitality in the whole world of cultivation. Compared with other treasures, Jianshi��s wooden beads can bring the best and the longest effect, and they can benefit until they rise. Immortal, and he is not the only one who benefits, the entire sect, and even Lingyucheng can benefit from it.


    "The younger generation knows, but the opportunity is too rare."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m afraid it''s impossible to find another founding wooden bead in the world of immortality. Since there is this opportunity, juniors should not miss it."


    "Is it rare?"


    The voice of the city lord seemed to have some disdain.


    "Isn''t it rare?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t understand it. Could it be that this kind of thing can be obtained at will from the city lord? That is simply impossible. The wooden bead of Jianshi is a peerless treasure in the eyes of any power, a magic weapon second only to divine tools, even Kunlun Shu Mountain is no exception.


    The city lord did not explain, and said slowly, "But now that you have a demon refining pot, do you still consider the lesser Jianshi wooden beads?"


    Zhou Shu stunned slightly, "Although the Demon Refining Pot also has the effect of transforming vitality, I don''t use it at all now, and I don''t know how to recover it. It''s not much different from nothing."


    "Can you use Jianshi''s wooden beads?"


    The voice of the city lord became sharp, "200,000 points, according to your normal state, it will take at least a hundred years to do it. What can you do in these hundred years? If you want to use it to change your spiritual channels, even if it is a third-order spiritual channel, It will take more than a few hundred years."


    "The younger generation knows, but the opportunity is really rare, I don''t want to miss it."


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly, still stubborn.


    In his eyes, if he missed the wooden beads of Wushuang City''s founding, most of them won''t have the next time. Even if they don''t need it, they will have to win. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 884: Bargaining

    The city lord seemed to sigh, "What if I told you that Jianshi had more than one wooden bead, and someone had exchanged it before?"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "More than one, has anyone exchanged it before?"


    He was a little puzzled. There were only two founding trees on Xuanhuangda 6, and they still didn''t know where they were. It is almost impossible to get two wooden beads. Is this Wushuang City City Lord so magical?


    "Yes. Tianlai "Novel "��"


    The city owner replied very positively, "Don��t be too limited to your own knowledge. Many things are not unique, as long as you have enough points to get them sooner or later. If you want to know more in detail, you may as well ask Xuanhu. There are also bluebirds."


    "The meaning of the city lord..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly shaken, but he soon understood that, obviously, Xuanhu Qingque had exchanged Jianshi''s wooden beads.


    From this point of view, the Jianshi Wooden Bead is not the only one. In Wushuang City, it is even a magic weapon that can be obtained repeatedly... This is a bit unimaginable, but the tone of the city lord is definitely not false. No wonder the magic weapon can be ranked among the many big sects.


    The city lord said slowly, "Do you still want it?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, shook his head, "Let the younger generation think about it again."


    The voice seemed to laugh with satisfaction, and then fell silent.


    The list of treasures to be exchanged suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Don''t you think about Destiny Pill?"


    The voice of the city lord rang again, "This is the only one in Wushuang City."


    Zhou Shu immediately shook his head, "800,000 points are indeed very good, but it is too early for me, and I believe that I don''t need the Heavenly Mandate Pill to reach the Tribulation Realm."


    He didn''t care much about breaking the boundary.


    Although the Pill of Destiny is extremely precious, it is a collection of countless treasures that can increase the success rate of the combination, but he does not intend to waste this opportunity to obtain it.


    "Hehe, what about the umbrella?"


    The voice of the city lord was full of temptations, "Although the sky-shielding umbrella is a one-time magic weapon, it can perfectly block the strongest calamity of the first heavy calamity. If you have it, don''t cross the calamity too easily in the future."


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "It''s even farther to cross the robbery. The juniors haven''t thought of it yet."


    "Hehe, then you plan to choose Zhan Lujian?"


    The city lord still persisted in persuading, "The sixth-order best flying sword, the best sword in Wushuang City at present, will be available immediately, should you not give up?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, then shook his head, "Zhan Lu is too masculine, and doesn''t fit my swordsmanship. I thought about it, but... let''s look at other things first."


    The city lord snorted a little dissatisfied, and did not speak for a long time.


    And Zhou Shu has been standing still, seeming to be still choosing in Wushuang City, with some ruddy on his face, it seems that there are too many treasures, and he can''t conceal the excitement in his heart.


    After a while, the city lord couldn''t stand it anymore, and said angrily, "You don''t want this, and then don''t, could you just get the Jianshi Wooden Bead?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Actually, my goal at the beginning was not Mu Zhu..."


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shuqing sighed, showing a bit of sadness, "The point redemption table I first saw, there are many things I want on it, not as few as it is now, but after the city lord makes a promise, I will look at the redemption. When I watched the watch, those things suddenly disappeared. Only Jianshi��s wooden beads were the most suitable for my requirements. What can I do.��


    The City Lord paused and shouted, "You must have read it wrong, it was like that at the beginning! I haven''t moved."


    "Really?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "Is it because I read it wrong? I remember that there were some magic formulas, pill formulas, magic weapons, etc., like Taiyi Guishen Jue, Xing Dun Jue, Yin Yang Ling Pill... "


    "stop!"


    The city lord hurriedly shouted, trying to interrupt Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu turned a deaf ear to it and continued, "Actually, there is more than that. I remember the one that was on the top at the time. It needed to exchange 10 million points. What is it called..."


    "Stop it!"


    The walls trembled, and the blades on the desktop flew straight up, blocking Zhou Shu''s mouth.


    Zhou Shu spread out his hands, showing a helpless expression.


    "Boy, you don''t want to be too tight."


    There was a bit of majesty in the voice of the city lord, "Some things are not exchanged for you, just for your own good. The Taiyi God Technique is the core truth of Kunlun. Now you dare to learn it, believe it or not, the elders of Kunlun will come to you within a few days. The Xing Dun Jue is also the secret of Emei, even if you learn to understand it, you can��t escape Emei��s Star Shift, and you will be arrested obediently to Mount Emei. No one can save you. I won��t talk about the Yin Yang Ling Pill. Although it is only a sixth-order pill, it is one of the foundations of the Chongyang Palace, and it will never be spread."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Since it can''t be spread, why is there in Wushuang City? And if there is, why can''t it be exchanged?"


    "There is or there is, what''s so strange."


    There is a lot of pride in the voice of the city lord, "I can have it, you can''t learn it, when you reach the golden-robed messenger, no, it is better to protect the Dharma stage, I will consider it, but now you still don''t think about it."


    "Well, I can understand the city lord''s kindness."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a lot of helplessness, "Then I can just redeem the most expensive one. Although the juniors don��t know what that thing is for, I don��t lose 10 million points. Well, that��s it. ."


    "fart!"


    The lord was a little angry couldn''t help cursing, "That''s even more impossible! It was put up when I was bored. No exchange is allowed, no one can do it!"


    On the surface, he was angry, but on the inside, he was even more embarrassed, joking, exchanged that thing, Wushuang City was gone.


    "Neither does it, nor does that work."


    Zhou Shu sighed, and there was a lot of misery in his eyes, "It''s not that the younger generation is picky, it''s that the city owner violated his promise and didn''t bring good things out."


    "What good stuff do you want!"


    The city lord was stunned, and said angrily, "Everything you can exchange is fine, even if you get it at the sea meeting, it will be the bottom of the box. Are you still not satisfied?"


    Zhou Shu nodded contentedly, shook his head dissatisfied, and begged, "No matter how good it is, it won''t be 10 million points... and the city lord has promised, no matter what, now... "


    "Don''t say it! Those few just don''t work, what are you going to do?"


    The city lord stared at Zhou Shu, almost jumping out of the wall.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Junior thought... I won''t change it for the time being, just give me the points from the city lord."


    "You...have a good idea, I''m afraid you have been thinking of this kind of thought a long time ago?"


    The city lord seemed to realize something, "Huh, let''s talk about it, how many points do you need."


    "Ten million is definitely impossible, one million is not possible, I won''t be so greedy, just seven hundred thousand."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly and said his thoughts. In an instant, his eyes became muddy and there was more greed in it.


    The city lord was startled slightly, and then burst into laughter, "Haha, you said so much, just want to get the wooden beads and the ancient Yuanjue Jue together. It''s really naive..." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 885: Drunk

    Zhou Shu really had such thoughts. Tian Lai Novels��


    If Jianshi��s Wooden Beads and Huanggu Shouyuan Jue were acquired together, he could directly use them to absorb vitality and increase cultivation, which was the best choice at present. Although the other things are also very good, it seems to be worse than those two.


    It''s a pity that this requires two choices, and he only has one, so he strays, wants to make the city lord confused, and then agrees.


    But the city owner was obviously not fooled.


    "Seven hundred thousand points is impossible."


    The city lord��s voice became much more normal, and he said faintly, ��I remind you, it��s never a good thing to pull the seedlings to encourage growth. Obtaining such treasures too early will only reduce many of the necessary hardships on the road to immortality. What��s more, you may Depend on it, and lose the motivation for self-struggle, the future is hopeless."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled and speechless for a while.


    "Don''t think I''m arguing with strong words. Everyone has treasures, and people who are not morals can''t occupy them. Even the unique geniuses such as Qingque and Baiwu are only exchanged for them when they are in the crossing."


    The voice of the city lord was quite serious, "It''s just a magic weapon, but you are so entangled, not hesitating to play tricks, why bother? You have to remember that the cultivation of immortals depends on yourself, not the magic weapon. No matter how good the algorithm is, it is not enough to make people. Get the Dao Mahayana, otherwise the world has already been Mahayana everywhere! Isn''t there such a good treasure in the Dazongmen, just a lot more, but in the Dazongmen, how many geniuses can reach the tribulation state?"


    "I am a little disappointed with you. Based on your current performance, I can completely confirm that your aspirations are still not enough to obtain it. Even if you want to choose now, I will not agree."


    After hearing the words of the city lord, Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and he thought about it for a while.


    He finally nodded, "The city lord said that the younger generation is anxious."


    Similar to the great road, don��t rush, step by step, he has heard it many times, and he has introspected many times in his heart. On weekdays, he is calm and calm enough, but at this time, when the opportunity comes and he sees too many strange treasures, and even when there is hope, he still Some are confused. In the end, they are still shallow in practice, have less knowledge, and want too much of the wooden beads that suddenly appear.


    What the city lord said is very reasonable. There are similar magic weapons in the big sect, maybe even better, but those big sect disciples can get the way with those magic weapons?


    Obviously not.


    Magic weapons are very important, but they are by no means the most important. If you do extra things for the magic weapons to affect your heart, then you will lose more than you gain.


    If he obtains such a treasure now, he will probably stay in Lingyu City for cultivation in the future. Although his cultivation level will increase quickly, it will not help him to pursue his own way. The ultimate reliance on cultivation is not a magic weapon. It''s itself.


    Cultivating immortals and gaining the Tao is not just based on the cultivation base, but the cultivation base, and even more the mind.


    The current experience is also training the mind. The city lord''s words are like a slogan. He has a sense of epiphany and his mind is much more relaxed.


    Zhou Shu has gotten such a great drink on Xiuxian Road several times, from Guo Tianzhao, Zhao Yueru, Xu Lie, etc., when he was a disciple, and now he has become the master of the sect, his success will come The bigger, but there are fewer and fewer people who can mention him.


    Sometimes, people still need to be drunk.


    No longer entangled in a magic weapon, the mastery of his mind soon appeared in his appearance, his eyes gradually became clear, and the greed and muddy before him were invisible.


    Seeing Zhou Shu now, the city lord nodded in satisfaction.


    "It''s good to be able to figure it out so quickly."


    The voice of the city lord resounded again, "Speaking of which, your performance is better than others, and others are worse than you. Faced with many strange treasures, you can calmly analyze and find ways to strive for the best interests, but I want to Let me remind you again, what you showed is a small cleverness, not a great wisdom, you can use it, but don��t feel proud, it''s not good for you."


    "The teachings of the city lord will be remembered by the younger generation."


    Zhou Shu nodded with a serious look. If you look carefully, you will feel a clear wind on his face, and he really understands it.


    "What choice do you want to make now?"


    The city lord said slowly, "If you score points, I can give you 300,000, or you can choose a treasure."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then said slowly, "Destiny Pill."


    The voice of the city lord was somewhat satisfied, "A good choice, although it is far from when you needed it, it will not affect who you are now, and it will not be wasted."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say much.


    He didn''t intend to keep the Destiny Pill for his own body. He didn''t need it so much, but the Destiny Pill was too precious and needed a lot of monks. He could use this to gain more benefits.


    I heard that the palace lord of the Double Ninth Palace failed the last time he joined together?


    On the wooden table, an emerald green vine grew and stretched in front of Zhou Shu. The leaves of the vine gradually unfolded, revealing a pill the size of a chicken egg.


    The soft light spread and quickly filled the entire room, and a burst of unheard scent followed, making people feel refreshed, as if they were in a sea of ??flowers in a fairy lake.


    Just look at it, and you will know the extraordinary thing.


    The pill is oval in shape, the whole body is golden, with seven-color pill patterns surrounding it, bright and not dazzling, and more five-color streamer, satellites surround the pill, flowing like a river, bursts of strong vitality, converging into dragons and phoenixes The shape of, swimming back and forth between the streamers, like a living thing, seems to break away at any time.


    The city owner said with some pride, "Let you have a long experience, this is the best holy medicine, the Pill of Heaven."


    "It''s a good medicine I have never seen it before."


    Zhou Shu praised a few times, and there was also a hint of doubt in his heart, "Isn��t the Destiny Pill, only the Quyun Kong family? And the refining method is extremely difficult. I heard that they have not refined one for thousands of years, even if they collected it. I dare not refine the materials, how did the city lord obtain it?"


    "Naturally, someone gave me a gift, is it still impossible to grab it?"


    The city lord snorted, "I have always had friendship with the Kong family, and ten thousand years ago, the Kong family didn''t grow so much, and couldn''t even make a destiny pill."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly feeling, "The city lord really has a long life."


    Not now, does not mean that there was no in the past. Ten thousand years ago, most of the Kong family was still prosperous.


    The city lord showed a lot of impatience, "What is your business, put it away, I want to drive you out."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu took out a jade bottle and put away the Pill of Heaven.


    Fingers fluttered like a butterfly, and the vitality was wrapped around the jade bottle like a silk thread. In an instant, bursts of green light flashed outside the jade bottle, as bright as a star, but no trace of spiritual energy was felt.


    The city lord asked suspiciously, "Use Yuan Power and Wooden Spirit to form an array. Are you a Wooden Shougong array?"


    Zhou Shu put the jade bottle into Naxu Ring and nodded, "Yes."


    This kind of pill may be noticed even in Naxu Ring, but it would be much better if there was a guarding formation.


    "You actually know this ancient formation... and you are so skilled."


    The city lord��s voice made a lot of surprises, and he stayed for a while before saying, "It''s unexpected."


    "It''s just a little bit."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s nothing."


    "Of course I know it''s nothing, just get out of here!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 886: Penglai Sea Club

    A withered tree root suddenly drilled out, wrapped around Zhou Shu, and then flew upwards, speeding as if an electric shock ��anhgeL


    Much faster than Xiao Gun using soil to escape.


    "The matter of refining the demon pot should not be mentioned to anyone."


    The voice of the city lord rang in Zhou Shu''s ear, and it repeated.


    "Junior understands."


    Not long after, Zhou Shu appeared in the place where he had disappeared before, and no one saw it.


    He returned to his residence, said a few words to Lin Zhu, and continued his busy schedule.


    Time flies quickly, and Penglai Hai will arrive in the blink of an eye.


    The sea meeting is held in the Penglai Hall. It must be famous for the Penglai Sea Hall. This hall is not luxurious at all, and even looks a bit crude. Only a white jade platform is placed in the middle. There are many undecorated tables and chairs around the platform. It''s like a normal temple fair stage.


    But the people who watched the theater were mortals, and all of them were monks, and they were all famous monks.


    The monks are covered with a layer of mist, unable to see their faces clearly, and the sound changes after the sound comes out, making people unable to recognize the buyer and the seller. Naturally, it is for safety, but it is impossible to hide the cultivation level, as the only one. Zhou Shu is still very conspicuous in a Nascent Soul Realm.


    Many monks stood or sat, their eyes focused on the high platform, waiting for the treasures to be born.


    Following the announcement of the management monk, rare treasures appeared in the middle of the platform.


    "The seventh-order pill, mica pill!"


    "The sixth-order magic weapon, the door of the mysterious goddess!"


    "Tier 7 monster beast material, startling sting beast bone marrow!"


    ...


    The appearance of every treasure must arouse a long-lasting exclamation. It is no wonder that those things are all selected by the Penglai Haihui Association. The ordinary monks have never seen them, and they can''t see them if they want to see them. Naturally they will be surprised. Speak out.


    But Zhou Shu in the corner looked calm and didn''t feel anything.


    From the city lord, he had already understood many treasures and improved a lot of knowledge. In contrast, the treasures on the sea meeting were a bit inconspicuous.


    He kept calm, but made the monks on the side a little dissatisfied.


    "This kid, the only Nascent Soul Stage, is not surprised to see so many treasures, is he stupid?"


    "Of course it is stupid, there is no other possibility."


    There was no scruples in his words, but Zhou Shu remained calm and didn''t care.


    Seeing a piece of treasure being bought, I didn''t care much, didn''t think much, just waited silently, waiting for the things I needed to appear.


    "The sixth-order best material, Hailingzhu!"


    The blue-robed monk on the high platform held out a azure blue pearl to show everyone.


    The pearl emitted bursts of blue light, spreading like ripples, and soon enveloped the entire hall. The light was not dazzling, warm and soft, and it made people feel like being in a hot spring.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    The monks on the side started talking.


    "The rare good things, the spirit of the sea, the relics of ancient times, are now mostly attributed to the sea clan, and the world of immortality is rare."


    "It''s pretty, but unfortunately, it''s not very useful."


    "Yes, the sea spirit orb is only useful for cultivators who specialize in water skills, but now it''s not the ancient times. Those who specialize in the five elements have no future and no spirit stones. The cultivators who specialize in water skills can be counted."


    "This thing is still suitable for the sea people, even if there is something to buy, it is only for decoration."


    The sound in his ears made Zhou Shu quite comfortable. No one bought the best, he could get it at the least price.


    The Hai Lingzhu is very useful to him. It can not only practice Shui Yin Jue, but can also be used to recast the Qijie Sword. After waiting for so long, he finally waited for something useful, he would not miss it.


    "From a thousand yuan!"


    The management cultivator also understood the value of the Sea Spirit Orb, and shouted a relatively low price.


    There are constant discussions, but there are many admirers and few bidders. No one will spend precious stones on things that have no practical use.


    "One thousand and one."


    "One thousand two."


    After a while, there were sparse bids.


    After another while, the price stopped at one thousand eight for a long time, Zhou Shu stood up and said, "Two thousand three."


    It was silent for a while, and the sparse voice was gone.


    The timing was right, and suddenly it was raised by five hundred, and probably no one wanted to spend more.


    After three beeps, the hammer fell.


    Several monks glanced at Zhou Shu, with disdain in their eyes.


    "As the old man expected, he is indeed a family boy, what''s the use of buying this, see?"


    "I thought there was something extraordinary in order to come in. It seems that I''m a prodigal son. I don''t feel bad about the things in the family."


    "Hey, isn''t it okay for Wei Wei? The sea meeting is over in a while, I''m going to talk to him about business."


    "You are a profiteer, most of the people you see will suffer miserable losses, but dude, deserve it."


    "I''m afraid that he will defeat the Yuanshi Lingshi..."


    It seems that Zhou Shu is taken as a fool, and he wants to take advantage of it.


    However, Zhou Shu ignored it at all, traded the primordial stone with the monk, and after putting away the sea spirit orb, he sat quietly again, restoring the old god''s presence.


    Not long after, another treasure attracted Zhou Shu''s attention.


    "An ancient tactic from Hengshan, the five thunder tactics of yin and yang righteousness!"


    As soon as the sound fell, the crowd was amazed.


    "Yin and Yang Righteous Qi Five Thunder tactics, Gu Hengshan''s tactics, good stuff."


    "It is said that the ancient Hengshan Thunder Sword and Shuangjue have produced several great abilities. At that time, the reputation was not under Kunlun. Although the Five Thunders of Yin and Yang Righteous Qi is not the heart of Hengshan, it is also the fine art of Hengshan. , To suppress foreign races, to frighten ghosts and gods, is the most powerful."


    "Huang Huang Tianwei, using thunder to attract it, it is said that it can attract the sky thunder, with the power of the heaven and the earth."


    Zhou Shu had already heard the name of the Five Thunder Jue of Yin and Yang Righteous Qi. He was not tempted at the time, but now it is a little different.


    Now the heavy gold sword is destroyed, and the Sea-Treading Sword Art has been greatly discounted. Without the power of the heaven and earth origin in the best magic weapon, it does not matter to the monks of the same level, but it has a great impact on the monks of the gods, almost no For a good control method, he needs to supplement his attack. The Five Thunders of Yin and Yang Righteous Qi Jue is good, and he has now obtained the best magic weapon Yin Leizhu, which is used to cooperate with the Five Thunders of Yin and Yang Righteous Qi Jue. Even if the method is not proficient in practice, its power is never Will be weak.


    (Ps: Sorry to mention that the Five Thunders of Yin and Yang Righteous Qi mentioned in Chapter 691 should be the extinct Hengshan method, not the current Shushan.)


    "Three thousand yuan stone!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a burst of constant bidding.


    "Three thousand three!"


    "Three thousand six!"


    "Three thousand and eight!"


    Hundreds and hundreds of them are added up. They are all monks and very rational. Although the things are good, the primordial stone is also extremely precious. No one will spend a lot of money and increase it by a large margin.


    Until a voice rang.


    "Eight thousand!"


    Zhou Shu directly shouted a price that was twice as fast as the others.


    The crowd suddenly became quiet, and many people''s eyes focused on Zhou Shu, some who were smiling, some were secretly shaking their heads, and some were secretly stunned.


    (Ps: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 887: Magic knife

    "This **** dude is squandering again! Raise it so high, the old man still wants to buy it!"


    "I don''t know which family it belongs to. There are so many kinds of stones in the Nascent Soul Realm. Most of them belong to the four great families."


    "Jiang family, Ji family or Zhuge, Xiahou?"


    "I think he had a good time to bid..."


    The crowd talked a lot, sweeping around Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu didn''t look at the surroundings, staring at the high platform intently, holding his hands without moving.


    The Five Thunders of Yin and Yang Righteous Qi tactics, in the attacking tactics, at the top level, there must be a lot of people who want it, and there are more people involved, and they all have a herd mentality. The final price will definitely be raised very high. High, it is better to raise the price at the beginning, let the price be quiet, then, except for the monks who must want, other people will not rush the price.


    For a long time, no one shouted again.


    There were a few who wanted to shout, but looking at Zhou Shu''s raised hands, he was in a certain posture, and they didn''t consciously lose out.


    "Eight Thousand Yuan Stone, deal!"


    The sound of the hammer falling was a bit unwilling. The monks of Penglai Island thought that they could sell for more than 10,000, but Zhou Shu turned them into a mess, and only sold 8,000.


    Soon, a blue-clothed monk came over to deliver.


    Zhou Shu was a little confused, "Two jade slips?"


    The blue-clothed monk nodded, "The dark yellow jade slip contains the five thunders of Yin and Yang righteousness, and the white jade slip is the way to open the yellow jade slip. Taoists know that Gu Hengshan''s jade slip is different from other jade slips. Most of them use special methods. To open it, you must also use a special method. Taoists bought the ancient Hengshan method, and the opening method is naturally included."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Oh, it turned out to be so, buy one get one free, thank you fellow daoists."


    The blue-clothed monk showed a thought-provoking smile, "Oh, no thanks, this is a must. Hengshan''s magic formula jade slip can only be opened once. If it is opened the second time, all the words inside will disappear, so..."


    Zhou Shu quickly understood that it turned out that it was impossible not to give it away, which also showed that the jade slip was definitely true and had never been opened.


    He nodded in satisfaction, besides 8,000, he also placed dozens of yuan stones as a reward.


    Immediately, he opened the white jade slip and looked at it. The method of opening the jade slip is not complicated. It is similar to that of opening Naxu Ring. It is equivalent to a key or a password. It is easy to grasp, but if you don��t read it, what is it? Can''t guess.


    Just about to see the Five Thunder Jue of Yin and Yang Righteousness, Zhou Shu suddenly had a thought in his heart.


    Before in Tianliu Sect, he also got an ancient jade slip that could not be opened. Could it be that it was also a jade slip from Gu Hengshan? He asked Taoist Henglang, but Taoist Henglang didn''t know, he only knew that he got it from a secret realm and survived without opening it.


    Thinking about it this way, there seems to be some possibility, but I have to try it later.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu opened the dark yellow jade slip and looked like the five thunder tactics of yin and yang righteousness, and soon all entered the sea of ??consciousness and began deduction.


    The simple attack technique is not very difficult to deduct. Moreover, Zhou Shu now has the divine consciousness of transforming the gods. In about a day or two, he can fully deduced and practiced, but there are not many places he can change. The rank method has been repeatedly used thousands of times, and there are no shortcomings. What he can do is use it smoothly and increase its power a little.


    Here, watching Fa Jue intently, many eyes around Zhou Shu stopped, seeming to want to see something.


    Zhou Shu aroused their curiosity and began to think.


    Zhou Shu noticed it himself, but didn''t care too much. This was Penglai Island, a place without any danger. As for the vast sea and sky after leaving the island, don''t worry.


    The treasures appeared piece by piece, dazzling, but he multi-tasked and did not miss it.


    In the meantime, he bought two more treasures, a pill, a sixth-order talisman painting method, expensive, but very necessary.


    There is no need to mention the pill prescription. The Si Ling Pill is an elixir to assist the monks in their cultivation. The effect is not very good, but it can make up for the lack of the Lotus Sect and the Lingyu City. This kind of pill is generally from the big sect, and the small sect monk is extremely If there are few, I can''t study such a medicine. If you have the opportunity to buy it, you can''t miss it. The effect doesn''t matter.


    Talismans are rare. Silent Talismans from the Heavenly Talisman Gate can prevent monks from casting Yuanli Divine Sense in a short period of time, as well as prevent Yuan Ying from getting out of their Apertures. They are quite powerful auxiliary Talismans. However, Zhou Shu bought it not all because of its effect, but its painting method is very complicated, belonging to the top of the sixth-order talisman, once thoroughly studied, it will be very good for his own talisman.


    For Ning Xuanqing, her Fudao can grow a lot, and the possibility of using Fulu to advance to the ranks increases accordingly.


    "Attention everyone, the last two pieces are now auctioned off, the final treasure!"


    The monk''s voice was incredibly inciting, and the already warm atmosphere of the venue became more intense. It instantly ignited and reached the highest point.


    "The first one, the sixth-tier superb magic weapon, a hundred cuts!"


    It was a blood-red long knife, one foot long and short, standing on a high platform. It trembles and makes a whining sound, and the ice cold killing intent is permeating, and the sea is like a tide~www. novelhall.com~ The air has become gray and gray, clearly visible.


    The monk who was closer, his expression suddenly changed, and he couldn''t help taking a few steps back, concentrating his mind to resist the killing intent.


    "It turned out to be this magic knife!"


    "It''s really unexpected to appear on Penglai Island."


    "Three thousand years ago, the magic sword disappeared from the immortal cultivation world. I didn''t expect it to appear again, and I don''t know who sold it...No matter who gets it, I am afraid it will bring countless blood and light disasters."


    Zhou Shu was also secretly surprised.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, everything that can be called a "devil" is the most terrifying thing.


    At first, the monk who held the Hundred Swords was an inexplicable divine transformation cultivator. He didn''t know where he came from, and he didn''t know his name. He entered the Dao with a heavy killing intent, and would challenge the strongest locals everywhere. Monk.


    In every battle, a sword must be thrown out, and people must die, and the opponent will die, and the blade will be soaked in blood.


    In just a hundred years, at least a hundred monks died under his sword, and the world of cultivating immortals was greatly shaken, and he and the sword were called the magic sword Baizhan.


    Later, no one wanted to challenge.


    Many monks hate it, but there is no other way. The monks with swords will not kill indiscriminately, even if they are much lower than him, they will not do anything. They only challenge the strong rules of the same level. They are willing to fight and suffer. No reason to blame.


    There was no one on the four continents, so the monk with the sword simply went to Kunlun to challenge the monk.


    No one knows the result in detail, but only knows that the monk has never appeared again, and Kunlun has experienced several catastrophes inexplicably.


    Magic Knife Baizhan also disappeared.


    But he didn''t expect that now, three thousand years later, Bai Zhan appeared again, in the Penglai Sea Club.


    Many monks watched intently, not knowing what to do.


    Buy it or not? (To be continued.)

 Chapter 888: Blue clothes

    Baizhan is a sixth-order magic weapon, or the best, of course it is an excellent magic weapon, which can bring a lot of help to itself, and everyone wants it.


    But the problem is that Bai Zhan''s reputation is too great, and the killing intent is too heavy. Whether it can be used properly after getting it is also a big problem. If it is affected by the killing intent, it will not be worth the loss.


    "This magic weapon has existed for a long time, I don''t know if there is a weapon..."


    "Impossible, the killing intent is too strong, Heaven will not favor it, and there can be no heaven and earth elves."


    "Yes, it is said that the origin of the heaven and the earth is also the killing aura of the heaven and the earth, which is cultivated by the day after tomorrow. It is different from other top quality magic weapons, and there is no room for the soul."


    "I want to buy, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to use it. I''m entangled."


    "The sixth-order best product is the best magic weapon we can use in the transformation of the gods. It is much better than the fifth-order best product. It is indeed entangled."


    Just to mention, each of the magic weapons above the fifth level is unique, and a name corresponds to a magic weapon. Since it is unique and there is no comparison, there is no difference between the upper, middle and lower grades. There is only the distinction between the best and ordinary magic weapons. , Of course, there are good and bad in common magic weapons, and some even possess powers that are no less than the best, but they can''t be described as upper, middle and lower.


    Simply put, if a Tier 6 magic weapon does not work, it is not because the magic weapon is inferior, but the magic weapon itself does not work.


    Zhou Shu watched Bai Zhan, and was also shocked by the killing intent, a figure of a person quietly floated in his heart.


    "If you are still there, I will buy this knife for you, but... alas."


    He has also seen many immortal cultivators who want to break into Taoism. Among them, Yang Hei and Liu Yuzhan are closely related to him. Liu Yuzhan uses a sword, and Yang Hei just uses a knife. If Yang Hei is still there, He will definitely find a way to buy it. In the dark, he has a feeling that this knife is naturally suitable for Yang Hei, made specifically for Yang Hei. With it, it may kill the Quartet. It''s just that Yang Hei has already Is gone.


    The world is hard.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, didn''t think anymore, just continued to watch quietly.


    Although many people were hesitating, there were also some asking prices. Soon, the price got higher and higher. Finally, a meditation practitioner took it for 53,000 yuan.


    This result shocked many monks.


    "Buy magic knives for meditation?"


    "Between Zen and Demon, there is just a thin line."


    "Is there a meditation to enter the Tao? It''s weird. Even Linyun Temple doesn''t have that kind of meditation, right?"


    "What do you know, maybe it''s not useful, maybe he wants to dissolve the killing intent in the magic knife?"


    "Putting down the butcher knife and becoming a Buddha, it is true that this kind of thing is true. Resolving the killing intent is just a kind of experience for some meditation."


    "Haha, the magic sword becomes a Zen treasure, that is really boundless merit, it seems that this magic sword is a great thing for them."


    The meditation practitioner put away the magic knife, closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows, the spiritual platform was dust-free, and he was more calm than Zhou Shu, as if he had no perception of the outside world and was in another world.


    The monk on the high platform showed a lot of satisfaction, looked around, and said loudly, "The last treasure, the sixth-order defensive magic weapon, the Qingming garb!"


    "What, Qingming''s vestments?"


    "Unexpectedly, there is still a Qingming vestment? That''s too rare!"


    The eyes of everyone suddenly gathered in the past.


    The monk on the high platform showed a trace of glamour, "Everyone has heard of the name of the Qingming garb. After the appraisal of Penglai Island, this Qingming garb has no loss and is perfect. Although it is not the best, it is absolutely perfect. No less than the best, it is one of the best defensive magic weapons that a cultivator can use."


    A light blue vestment, hanging in front of the high platform, bloomed with a soft brilliance, one ring and one ring.


    All the monks watched it, and many people stood up, full of excitement. The magic weapon of defense is different from the magic weapon of attack. It does not pay attention to any adaptation. Everyone must and everyone wants it, not to mention the defense magic weapon is the Qingming magic garment. ?


    Zhou Shu also stared at it, took a breath unconsciously, and then touched his netherworld ring.


    Of course he also knew what Qingming''s garb was. Perhaps in the world of cultivating immortals, there were not many monks who didn''t know it. It was so famous.


    The Qingming vestments are magic weapons from the Qingmingmen.


    Qingmingmen is a major refining sect in ancient times. It is best at refining magic weapons, especially defensive magic weapons. It is known as the best in the world. Even Kunlun and Tianjian among the six major sects are ashamed of them. Order defense magic weapons from the Qingming Sect at a high price, and the Qingming Garments are one of the most famous and strongest magic weapons of the Qingming Sect.


    Putting on the garb of Qingming, you can form the realm of Qingming within three feet around you. Although it is not a real realm, there is not much difference except for a small point. No matter the origin or the consciousness, after entering the realm of Qingming, Will greatly reduce the power, at most it can be reduced by half.


    Its strong protective power can be imagined.


    Although Qingmingmen is powerful in refining weapons and standing at the top of the world of cultivating immortals, it is too focused on refining weapons, but it does not have too strong strength. Like the Qianjimen, it is completely annihilated in the invasion of foreign races, and the inheritance of Qingmingmen Basically disappeared and ceased to exist.


    The destruction of Qingming Gate caused a great sensation at the time.


    It is said that Qingmingmen asked Kunlun and Tianjian for help, but the two sects were delayed for a long time before going to Qingmingmen had been in ruins when we went there, but the two sects were in the ruins. After a long time, it was obvious what he was doing, he wanted to find the inheritance of Qingming Sect.


    To be darker, the two sects even hope that the Qingming Sect will be destroyed, so that they can be passed on. Some people even say that when a foreign race goes to attack the Qingming Sect, there are also two large sects behind it. Otherwise, they don��t need a magic weapon. Where is the underworld?


    No one knows the facts, but the two major sects have not been able to get the inheritance of the Qingming Sect as they wished, which makes the immortal world quite grateful.


    The Qing Ming Gate was extinct, but some magic weapons remained, such as the Qing Ming vestments in front of him.


    This is a magic weapon that everyone wants, and it is also the most precious treasure in the Penglai Sea Club of the East China Sea in the past ten years. It is not unreasonable in the end. The price may rise to the sky.


    Few of the monks in the main hall remained calm, their complexions flushed, and green light came through their eyes.


    Except Zhou Shu.


    He was still calm and thoughtful in his mind, he was so multi-stone, and he just did his best.


    With the Qingming vestment, it would be difficult for him to go to the Black Sea again to encounter a fatal danger, but even if he didn''t get it, he wouldn''t care too much.


    After drinking, his mentality became more calm.


    The monk on the high platform nodded slightly. The monks'' response made him very useful, and he slowly said, "Ten thousand yuan from the stone! You can make a price!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a loud voice yelled out.


    "Five thousand yuan stone!"


    The monks in the audience all stayed for a while, and then they were lifted to the sky. Could it be that dude again?


    Many people looked at Zhou Shu. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 889: Kurobe, Jin Wucai

    It''s not.


    Zhou Shu hasn''t raised the price yet.


    Everyone wants Qingming''s vestments. That enthusiasm can''t be scared away with a high price. In the end, it depends on financial and influence. He intends to check it out first.


    In the crowd, a sturdy man stood up and looked around and said loudly, "What''s wrong with Lao Tzu?"


    As soon as he stood up, it was as if a mountain had been erected in the crowd, it was too tall and conspicuous, like a giant.


    "Is this man... isn''t the Kurobe of one of the Four Kings of the East China Sea?"


    "Yes, as a human being, he has a figure as high as two feet five feet. I am afraid that there is no one else in the world of immortality, it must be him.


    A monk recognized it and said in a low voice.


    "Kurobe, the four pirates of the East China Sea? That guy, how come he also ran to Penglai Island..."


    "Penglai Island has almost floated to the Black Sea. It''s not surprising to come and see. This guy has a lot of money and is completely rich. If he wants to buy it, it''s a big trouble."


    "Pirates are rich, alas."


    "It''s okay to be rich. The point is that these guys are too powerful and lawless. If you are troubled when you leave the island, just..."


    "Yes, this East China Sea is almost entirely theirs. Even if they fly out with a talisman, they may be hunted down. If they really want to grab it, I can only give up."


    Blackbeard looked around and showed a lot of ecstasy, "How about recognizing it, afraid of you? Lao Tzu is Donghai Blackbeard, fifty thousand, have you followed? If not, Lao Tzu will take away the Qingming vest!"


    The opponent has a lot of money and is still a big opponent, and it is difficult to contend with. For a while, many cultivators hesitate.


    At this time, a voice drifted over quietly, "Sixty thousand."


    Kurobe''s face was shocked, "Who!?"


    He stared at it, and suddenly he was taken aback, "It''s you, Jin Wucai?!"


    He was quite short in life, almost completely enveloped in smoke, but the money markings on his sleeves were faintly visible.


    "Huhahuhaha..."


    The man stood up, did not speak, just laughed a few times.


    "Sure enough, it''s you, your smile, even if it turns into gray, I will recognize it!"


    Kurobe clenched Dou Da''s fist and said bitterly, "You don''t just stay at home, what are you doing here! This is Lao Tzu''s place!"


    "Huhahaha, the Black Sea hasn''t arrived yet, is it your site? How dare you speak."


    Jin Wucai didn''t hide it, and laughed again, "Stop talking nonsense, I have to decide on this Qingming vestment. If you are not convinced, you can take out more yuan stones than mine."


    The monk beside him was surprised.


    Not to mention Kurosu, now even Jin Wucai is here.


    The four kings of the East China Sea came with two kings, and two monks with a lot of wealth and power. They are both very difficult to provoke. Although the Qingming vestments are good, I am afraid that I am unable to get them today. Whether it is financial or power, Can''t compare.


    "What Yuanshi Laozi has is that I just don''t want to see you!"


    Kurobe clenched his fists, his face was fierce, and strode towards Jin Wucai, "Whether you are here, I am here to kill you, let you die, and never want to fight for territory with Laozi! Donghai, I belong to Lao Tzu alone!"


    Jin Wucai didn''t move, showing a bit of ridicule instead, took out a folding fan and shook it leisurely.


    But everyone can see that the folding fan is an out-and-out sixth-order magic weapon, and its power is absolutely impressive.


    Are the two going to fight?


    The surrounding monks shrank in their hearts and stepped back to the side, but the monks on the high platform shook their heads indifferently.


    Zhou Shu was the same. Although he was very close, he could almost smell the smell of the sea on the black beard, but he hadn''t moved, only watching calmly.


    Do it on Penglai Island? Totally impossible.


    "Make trouble? Go back to the original place."


    An icy voice came, and a cloud of black smoke, wrapped in a vague phantom, suddenly appeared on the high platform.


    As soon as the phantom appeared, everything around him seemed to be stagnant, and Kurobe could not take a step. There seemed to be many invisible walls in front of him and on the left and right, which firmly surrounded him. He wanted to struggle, but let go The vitality and divine consciousness that went out disappeared the moment they hit the wall.


    His expression stagnated, showing a lot of horror.


    The wall kept pressing on him, forcing him to keep backing until he returned to his position.


    Most of the other monks who left just now encountered the same thing. They were blocked in all directions, and they could only move in the direction of returning to their position.


    Sitting back in their positions, many monks bowed their heads and covered their mouths, showing shocked expressions.


    They don''t know how this completely unstoppable wall came from, is it because it is not like the original force, is it the effect of the formation, or something else?


    Penglai Island is indeed unfathomable, it is not something they can provoke.


    Although Kurobe is rough and violent, he can bend and stretch, and arched his hands on the high platform. "Friends, I am so rude. I''m really sorry."


    Jin Wucai also handed over, "Xiao Ke is troublesome, I hope Penglai''s Taoist friends will not be offended."


    "Be careful, don''t mess up."


    The voice fell, and the black smoke and phantom disappeared together, as if they had never appeared before, and the hall returned to normal.


    The monk on the high platform waved his hand, "Everyone, now someone has come out with 60,000 yuan stone, is there any higher?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and planned to speak.


    At this time, his mentality has changed a lot.


    He will soon go to the Black Sea, to Paradise Island, and to Jin Wucai��s site. There is a high possibility that he will conflict with Jin Wucai. If Jin Wucai obtains the Qingming vestment, it will not be a good thing for him. On the contrary, he has a great advantage.


    This kind of thing can''t happen.


    Qingming''s vestments can allow Blackbeard or others to get away, but Jin Wucai can''t.


    "Sixty-five!"


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, Heibeard stood up again.


    Jin Wucai was unwilling to show weakness, "70,000."


    He and Kurosu glanced at each other Both of them had hatred and killing intent in their eyes, full of overflowing, and the surrounding monks could feel it, but they did not dare to do anything else.


    The strength of Penglai Island shocked them, and the four kings of the East China Sea were nothing here.


    Kurobe turned his head and looked at the high platform, "80,000!"


    This price has far exceeded the value of Qingming''s vestments, but he took a sigh of relief and didn''t want to lose to Jin Wucai, who is also the four kings.


    The two lived next to each other in the Black Sea, but they were the biggest rivals. They wanted to put each other to death at any time, and did not want to lose to their opponent no matter what the contest.


    Jin Wucai looked startled and gritted his teeth, "Ninety thousand!"


    Ninety thousand is almost all the assets he can take out now, but he must do so.


    The reason is somewhat the same as Zhou Shu, others can get it, but he must not let the Qingming robes fall into the hands of Blackbeard, otherwise he will fall into a disadvantage in the battle for the territory of the East China Sea and the Black Sea.


    The price of ninety thousand, let all the other monks sit down, is beyond their acceptable range, they simply don''t have that many kinds of stones.


    Blackbeard was a little angry, and shouted, "Jin Wucai, do you have 90,000 yuan of stone?"


    Jin Wucai smiled contemptuously, "Penglai Island does not accept credit, and anyone who shouts will be punished by imprisonment. I dare to shout, naturally!"


    Kurobe slammed his fist, "Damn it!"


    He only has more than 80,000, and there is no more, and he can''t bargain arbitrarily. The sentence of imprisonment is uncomfortable.


    Is it going to be given to Jin Wucai?


    If Qingming''s robes fell into Jin Wucai''s hands, wouldn''t his territory be robbed by Jin Wucai?


    How can this kind of thing happen!


    After thinking about it, he turned to the cultivators and shouted, "Is there anyone else who wants it? As long as I ask for a price, I will help him with tens of thousands of stones!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 890: Vestment

    No one can think of this change.


    The monk beside him was a little sluggish.


    Jin Wucai was also speechless and couldn''t sit still anymore. He stood up and shouted, "Kurobe, are you crazy? Would you rather give someone the original stone, just don''t want me to get the Qingming vest?"


    Kurobe snorted, "I am willing, you can''t control it."


    The two looked at each other, letting no one else, they were all angry, while the Penglai Island monk on the high platform had a dark and refreshing expression, "Well, the bigger the noise, the more Penglai Island earns. , The Qingming vestments were not sold by others."


    "Friends, who of you wants to bid, stand up and take a look?"


    Jin Wucai looked away and looked at the monks calmly, but his eyes were full of threats, which made people feel cold when they saw it.


    Several monks who just wanted to stand up sat down again.


    Someone communicated by voice.


    "This... Although it''s a great deal, it''s a big trouble to get into Jin Wucai."


    "If you want to be beautiful, do you just provoke Jin Wucai? You want a vestment, I dare say, you can''t get out of the East China Sea. Not only Jin Wucai, Kuroshio will definitely find you crazy and ask for his original stone , And vestments, unless you are strong enough, otherwise..."


    "Your reminder, it''s really true that the bidding now is definitely the life of being besieged by the two kings, and when you give you the original stone, you will probably get involved, so you can''t escape."


    "Maybe they are all in collusion, just waiting for others to speak, and they can get the treasure without the flower yuan stone."


    "Really, it''s too despicable."


    Most of the monks hesitated their lives, looking forward and backward, even if there was a one percent chance, they didn''t dare to take risks. They all hesitated for a while, and no one spoke.


    Jin Wucai showed a bit of pride, and said slowly, "You guys are really for the sake of saving face. I will invite Penglai Pavilion for a drink. What do you want to eat?"


    Kurobe was angry, "Is nobody shouting?"


    At this time, Zhou Shu slowly stood up, but he showed a lot of hesitation, "Oh, I want to shout, but unfortunately there are only 20,000 yuan."


    "Twenty thousand?"


    Black beard stayed for a while, and through the smoke, he could vaguely see the beard vibrating, a little bit angry.


    But looking around, it seemed that no one else had the intention to bid, so he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Twenty thousand is twenty thousand! I will give you seventy-one, and now you have ninety-one!"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu exclaimed, "Do you really mean it?"


    "Nonsense, if you dare to shout, I dare to give it!"


    Black Beard glared at Jin Wucai and turned to Zhou Shu, with a lot of fierce light in his eyes, "Are you shouting?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned to the high platform, and said seriously, "Ninety thousand and one, seventy thousand of which was given by this fellow Taoist. I only have 20,000 yuan."


    As soon as these words came out, many monks and Jin Wucai were all stunned.


    Jin Wucai looked stunned, and opened his mouth wide, as if swallowing a raw eggplant that he couldn''t swallow. "Unexpectedly, someone really shouted the price, and he was a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm... The cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm were afraid of him and He Xu, this Nascent Soul Realm, is it because of the leopard''s guts?"


    The monk on the high platform nodded to Zhou Shu and looked around, "Ninety thousand one, is there a higher one?"


    Jin Wucai stood two steps forward, questioning him, "Daoist, can this add up?"


    The cultivator smiled and spread his hands, "If others are willing to give it, it doesn''t count, of course it counts."


    Jin Wucai''s complexion was stagnant, and he turned around and looked around. Obviously no one had the intention to give him the Yuanshi. To scare others, others would be afraid, but if he wanted to take out the Yuanshi from others, it was a thousand. It''s difficult.


    He turned his head to look at the high platform, and said in a deep voice, "No, this can''t be counted..."


    Before he was halfway through the words, a black smoke flashed across, and Jin Wucai''s figure suddenly shook, and suddenly a dark handprint appeared on his face. Even through the smoke, he could see clearly.


    Obviously, Jin Wucai was slapped fiercely by the black smoke, and the black smoke deliberately left unresolved palm prints, killing chickens and showing them to the monkeys, in order to emulate them.


    There was silence, and the monks in the hall were silent.


    "I reminded you, don''t mess up."


    The cold words gradually dissipated as the black smoke gradually dissipated, while Jin Wucai covered his face and did not speak for a while.


    There was a lot of humiliation in his heart, but there was no way.


    He is the king in the East China Sea, but he is not qualified to engage in trouble on Penglai Island.


    The monk on the high platform glanced at Jin Wucai, his expression was extremely cold. Although he was just an ordinary monk, his cultivation strength was not as good as Jin Wucai, and not as good as many other monks, but he stood here, representing Penglai Island. , Has the highest right to speak in the hall, and no one can object to what is said.


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head, also a little frightened.


    The act of slapping customers is impossible to see in other merchants. It is considered the most offensive thing. But Penglai Island is not a merchant and is not afraid of offending people at all, because the treasures of the Penglai Sea Club cannot be bought elsewhere. A monk must get something if he wants it, even if it is offended, and the strength of Penglai Island is strong enough that he does not worry about others'' revenge.


    The phantom in the black smoke obviously had its strength far from the realm of God, but Zhou Shu had never been impressed, nor had he seen it in Wushuang City.


    The monk on the high platform swept towards everyone, "Ninety thousand one, is there any higher?"


    The cultivators were a little dumbfounded, and no one responded after a long time.


    "Very goodThe Qingming vestment belongs to this fellow Taoist!"


    After the hammer fell, Zhou Shu showed a lot of joy, but after the smoke, no one showed it.


    The snipe and the clam fought for the fisherman''s profit, Jin Wucai and Blackbeard fought back and forth, and also annoyed Penglai Island. In the end, he only used 20,000 yuan to get the Qingming vestment. Of course, it was too good to be better. He didn''t think of it himself.


    The blue-clothed cultivator walked over with the jade plate, and the vestments on the plate were shining brightly, attracting all the monks'' eyes.


    Zhou Shu took out the 20,000 yuan stone, carefully let it go, then turned his head to look at Kurobe, and arched his hand, "This fellow Taoist, you can''t break your promise."


    Kurosu glanced at Zhou Shu and then at the high platform. He felt like dozens of different fires were burning together, and smoke was coming out of the seven orifices, but what he said in this hall could not be taken back. He could only pretend to be As if nothing had happened.


    "Hehe, I never tell lies!"


    Kurobe laughed heartily, walked over step by step, then took out the essence stone and handed it over.


    Seeing the white-flowered primordial stone falling like water, Zhou Shu nodded slightly, very satisfied.


    And Blackbeard''s face was full of haze, and as he put down the original stone, a killing intent flashed in his eyes, quietly letting out a trace of divine thought, and sending it to Zhou Shu.


    "Take Lao Tzu''s primordial stone, so you can die without a place to bury you!"


    However, this behavior was as early as Zhou Shu''s expectation. His divine consciousness was always alert around the body. Almost at the same time that Blackbeard moved his hands, he felt the trace of divine consciousness attached to his body.


    Zhou Shu just ignored him and turned to Black Beard, and said, "The daoists help freely. I really admire such a great virtue."


    As he said, he took the Qingming vest and rubbed it a few times, "It''s a good baby, okay."


    Seeing that the black beard''s teeth are itchy, I want to do it right away, but I can only force a smile and arch my hands, and step back slowly. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 891: Leaving Penglai Island

    After Zhou Shu collected the Qingming vestments, this Penglai Sea Meeting ended.


    With the announcement of the management monk, all the people in the main hall disappeared in an instant, and were spread out by inexplicable power.


    This is almost the same as when it came, as long as the invitation of the sea club is activated, it can be automatically transmitted to the main hall.


    Reminiscent of the Great Escape Talisman in Wushuang City, obviously Penglai Island has a lot of experience in Fulu.


    There are many benefits to this, and safety is guaranteed, but it cannot prevent others from doing things in the hall, such as leaving divine thoughts.


    In the woods in front of a small hill.


    Zhou Shu sat still, and completely let go of his divine sense search. Soon, he found more than one divine sense in his body and elsewhere, but six realms, all of which were different.


    Except for the ones left by Kurobe, at the moment it spread, obviously other monks also moved their hands and feet.


    Unexpectedly, there were so many, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, and secretly said, "It''s really well-intentioned."


    If he doesn''t know that these spiritual thoughts are entwined with him, he is afraid that people will be eyeing on an outlying island, and no matter where he goes or what he does, he will leave marks on others, even if it is a few million miles away.


    But he had already expected this, how could he be defenseless?


    And what those people can''t think of is that he will take advantage of this.


    He deliberately chose to come here to go to the sea meeting, instead of in his residence, he had made plans early.


    With the activation of Yanyi Jue, the power of the condensed soul slowly spread all over the body, no less than the soul and consciousness of the cultivator of the gods, without any extra effort, he quietly pulled the three spiritual thoughts on his body. It came down and stuffed it onto an unused Tier 5 magic weapon.


    In the same way, the three spiritual thoughts on the Qingming robes were also stripped off.


    After checking it carefully, there were no traces of spiritual thoughts around him. He relaxed, put on the Qingming vestments and went to the market.


    That Tier 5 magic weapon was left at the bazaar at will by him. Whoever picked it up would be a chance.


    As for a good chance or a bad chance, that is not something he needs to pay attention to. Each person''s relationship is different, just like the false scriptures he encounters. It looks like a catastrophe, but in fact it is a big blessing.


    Soon, Zhou Shu appeared in front of the hall again.


    Mixing in the crowd, he exchanged jade medals for the yuan and spirit stones obtained from the Haihui auction.


    Tier 6 Zhu Yucao sold 110,000 Supreme Spirit Stones, and Zhu Yucao, who improves his aptitude, is generally not used by monks, and monks don��t trade in Primal Stones, so they are Supreme Spirit Stones, but Soul Liquid is sold. Three thousand three hundred yuan stone, there were many people bidding at the sea meeting, from three hundred to three thousand three, which is a pretty good price.


    Judging from this price, if he sells all the soul fluids in his hand, the amount of primordial stone he can get is probably an astronomical figure, but he will not do it, nor can he do it.


    If only a few bottles of soul fluid flowed out, others would think that it was formed naturally by a coincidence of heaven, but if it flows out too much, people with a heart will know that someone must have mastered the method of manufacturing soul fluid. At that time, I was afraid that all six sects We are going to investigate him together.


    "Senior, do you have something to please?"


    In the residence, Lin Zhu came over with many expectations.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I bought a few, it''s all satisfactory, but it''s a pity that there is no one that suits you."


    "The little girl doesn''t care."


    Lin Zhu Yingying smiled, "Senior, shouldn''t it be time to leave, you said, Haihui will leave as soon as it is over."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, let''s go now."


    "it is good."


    Lin Zhu didn''t delay, nodded immediately, and followed Zhou Shu out.


    The two walked to the island, Zhou Shu glanced at Lin Zhu and said seriously, "Remember, in the Black Sea, you don''t leave me three feet away."


    "Ah, good."


    Lin Zhu showed a lot of joy and leaned against Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu said this, of course because of safety. As long as he is three feet by his side, he will be protected by the Realm of Qingming. Most of the damage will be halved. But what does Lin Zhu think? She was.


    Fu Lu had already activated, and as the light flashed, Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu disappeared without a trace.


    For the sake of safety, the best way to leave Penglai Island is to use the Great Escape Talisman, not to mention the protection of the Qingming vestments, Jin Wucai and Black Beard are on the island, so he doesn''t have to worry about reaching a dangerous place.


    At this time, a few quarrels seemed to be heard in a room with a faint black smoke in the distance.


    "Even with a talisman to leave..."


    "You can''t leave Penglai Island too far."


    "I know!"


    In the bazaar, several cultivators were searching for something. Jin Wucai and black beard were all in it.


    After the sea meeting was over, they were looking for their divine consciousness, and wanted to find someone who bought the Qingming vestments, but since Penglai Island was almost completely closed to the release of divine consciousness, it was not easy for them to find divine consciousness. Only when they are very close can they respond, and when they notice the abnormality, they can only find others.


    When the light dissipated, Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu appeared on the unknown sea.


    There is a vast sea everywhere, no islands can be seen, and the sea surface is dark blue, much darker than the color of the offshore sea, obviously, they are already in the black sea.


    Without a reference, Zhou Shu couldn''t determine the specific position only explored the spiritual sense and flew all the way to the east.


    After flying for a few hours, I saw two black-clothed cultivators coming from the opposite side, coming to face each other and stopping in front of them.


    The black-clothed monk glanced at Zhou Shu kindly, and then showed many smiles, "Two fellow Taoists, what happened to the Black Sea for the first time?"


    Zhou Shu had observed before that both of them had money marks on their bodies. That was exactly the mark of the East China Sea Money Island. The money island was the base camp of Jin Wucai. This shows that both of them are Jin Wucai''s subordinates. Here, enter Jin Wucai''s sphere of influence.


    It''s right.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "I came from the East China Sea, I have heard of the name of Paradise Island for a long time, and I want to visit it."


    "Are you going to Paradise Island? It''s easy to talk about."


    The black-clothed monk nodded, smiled more widely, and stretched out his hand, "Since the two are here, they must understand the rules, I won''t say much. Give the spirit stone, one gold core, one soul infant , The top-grade ten thousand, the top-grade three hundred."


    "Ah, so much?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, showing a lot of doubts, "I just went to see Paradise Island, do I have to pay so many spirit stones?"


    "Nonsense, don''t pay the spirit stone, you can''t even enter the Black Sea, still want to go to the island?"


    The black-clothed monk immediately sank, "Do you understand the rules of the Black Sea? If you want to stay in the Black Sea safely, you can honestly pay the spirit stone. If you hand in the spirit stone, our money island will be covered. If you don''t care about it, otherwise...you are just a budding monk. Whether you want to or not, then I don''t have to tell you the rules."


    The two monks in black took a step forward, showing a lot of fierceness.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly waved his hand, "Fine, I''ll hand it over, can I guarantee safety?"


    The black-clothed monk stared at Zhou Shu without speaking, until he saw Zhou Shu handing the spirit stone over, he slowly said, "That''s not necessarily." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 892: Sea people

    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Then why?"


    The black-clothed monk finished counting the spirit stones and threw two tokens over, "Take it right, with this token. Within this month, as long as you don��t leave the range of the money island, no monks will come to make trouble, but other We cannot guarantee it."


    "others?"


    "Remind you, don''t go to the sea."


    The black monk turned and left, and the cold laughter faded.


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened.


    Obviously, they were talking about the Sea Race, and Jin Wucai''s Money Island token could not control the Sea Race people.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about giving some spirit stones, and it was necessary to say it. He would definitely not be able to fight directly when he first arrived. Even if he had any thoughts about the four kings of the East Sea, he would have to wait until after the Naxu Jie was dealt with.


    Lin Zhu pointed to the instruction card, "Senior, there seems to be a map on it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The two largest islands above are probably Money Island and Paradise Island."


    "Senior, there is another arrow, hey, will it move?"


    Lin Zhu blinked, showing a lot of curiosity.


    "Ok����"


    Zhou Shu glanced at it for a few times, and then he understood, "The direction is like a compass, but it happens to point to Paradise Island, which is strange."


    When he took the token, he searched the token carefully and found no such things as divine consciousness. Since the Yangmei double bracelet, he has been more cautious. Every magic weapon, talisman, etc., will be passed See if there is any divine thought remaining.


    "Is it the reason for the formation?"


    Lin Zhu became more curious, picked up Ruyi and couldn''t help exploring the token.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, it should be some kind of special mineral, and there are similar minerals on Paradise Island. They are like magnets that attract each other to have such a guiding effect... In the directionless sea, this is extremely effective. It''s rare that he can think of a way."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but admire Jin Wucai a bit, and he could see Jin Wucai''s talents only from a small point of view. No wonder he was able to grow up quickly, and Paradise Island became the first paradise in the Black Sea.


    "Shall we go now, senior?"


    "Well, I have to go to Paradise Island first, determine the location, and then go to other places. But let''s go slower and wait a few days before arriving. I have something to do."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, took out the moon shuttle, and sat in with Lin Zhu.


    He needs a few days to practice the Five Thunders of Yin and Yang Righteous Qi, otherwise it will be difficult to deal with the transformation of the gods.


    Flying all the way, neither fast nor slow.


    On the road, black-clothed monks passed by from time to time, but they all turned and left after seeing the token.


    Compared with the offshore and distant seas, the Black Sea is not big, it can even be said to be small and pitiful. It is located in the gap between the two seas with a strap. However, there are also many pirate monks and vicious sea people here. They want to occupy this place. Stable development is much more difficult than occupying offshore areas.


    Seven tyrants and thirteen bandits and others can only play awe-inspiring in the coastal waters, and basically not enter the stream here.


    A few days later, when the lunar shuttle was flying over the sea, a tornado suddenly rushed out of the sea, engulfed in countless sea water, and rolled straight toward the lunar shuttle.


    The momentum was fierce and urgent, and it was in front of my eyes in the blink of an eye.


    "what!"


    Seeing the big wave ahead, Lin Zhu couldn''t help exclaiming.


    There are also many doubts in my mind, the token is very effective, they have never been attacked in the past few days.


    The moon shuttle disappeared in no time, Zhou Shu took Lin Zhu and passed the attack of the tornado.


    The tornado stopped abruptly, and the huge waves stayed in the air nearly a hundred feet high, forming a wonder.


    On the top of the wave, a young man stood.


    That person was tall and handsome, half naked showing strong muscles, and between the eyebrows, there was some transparency, as if you could see the inside.


    "Friends, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was indifferent, but he was quite cautious in his heart. The person on the cusp of this wave was obviously a sea clan.


    It was also Tier 5, but compared with a half-hearted person like Master Duo Xu who was incompletely transformed, the Sea Clan in front of him was obviously much stronger, and it was no different from a normal monk.


    The young man of the Sea Clan glanced at Zhou Shu arrogantly, and his eyes focused on Lin Zhu.


    Lin Zhu frowned and put on a face of disgust.


    "Leave her and I will let you go."


    The young Hai Clan spoke slowly, speaking clearly, but with a harsh smell.


    Zhou Shu laughed dumbfounded, "Haha."


    He had never encountered such a thing before, and the people of the Sea Clan were really straightforward.


    "She is ours, you are not."


    The young man opened his mouth again, with a bit of anger in his abruptness, "No matter how you let her follow you, there is no future. Go away and don''t make me angry."


    Lin Zhu said angrily, "Who said I am yours, huh! I hate it the most..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, stopped the words behind Lin Zhu, and said calmly, "She is not a member of your Sea Clan, but a cultivator. I don''t want to be troublesome. You go."


    He could see that this young man from the Sea Clan didn''t deliberately cause trouble. He mostly felt the breath of the sea on Lin Zhu''s body. He mistakenly thought that Lin Zhu was a Sea Clan and was being held up by himself, so he came forward.


    Before the matter was settled, he didn''t want to have too much entanglement and hatred with the sea clan who was too large he came this time, not for the sea clan.


    "It''s you who left. We sea people must not follow you humans, let alone be slaves!"


    The complexion of the young people of the Sea Clan gradually changed, some of them turned blue and white, and their eyebrows became more transparent. You could vaguely see the bulging sea behind, with a bright pearl on the sea.


    It seems that there is also a Sea Spirit Orb inside.


    Seeing this, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. He had read many classics that introduced the Sea Clan. It is said that the true genius of the Sea Clan would be bestowed with Sea Spirit Orbs after birth, so that he could grow better. Obviously, this young man That''s it.


    The angry young sea people, with all their long hair fluttering, held a water polo in their hands, and the huge waves roared in the water polo.


    "Your Highness, wait a minute!"


    Two vortexes appeared on the sea surface, and two thick water columns rose from the vortex and quickly rose in front of the young sea people.


    On each water column, an elderly marine clan stood.


    "His Royal Highness, we have important things to come to the Black Sea this time, so don''t cause trouble."


    "Yes, these two people have the token of Money Island, and Money Island keeps peace with us. This is a matter for the king. If your Highness hurts people and makes the King angry, it will not be good for your Highness."


    The two saluted the young people of the Sea Clan, and then persuaded them with a respectful look.


    The young man of the Sea Clan was startled when he heard the sound, and said angrily, "But he forced the Sea Clan genius to be a slave girl. How can we Sea Clan tolerate this kind of thing?"


    The old man was taken aback for a moment, "A genius of the sea clan, a slave girl?"


    The young man of the Sea Clan pointed to Lin Zhu and said loudly, "Yes, there is a Sea Spirit Orb in the Sea Clan woman''s body, which is exactly the same as mine. I can feel it even if it is thousands of miles away. There is absolutely nothing wrong with it!"


    The water polo in his hand is getting bigger and bigger. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 893: Xuan Yun

    "That''s not right."


    "If the monks act on our Sea Clan first, and then act on the genius, then it is the monk''s fault, and we have a reason to act."


    The two elders showed a little dignity, turned their heads to look at Lin Zhu, their eyes flickered, and bursts of light came out.


    Zhou Shu frowned and was about to speak, but Lin Zhu couldn''t help it. He walked out a few steps and said loudly, "Listen well, I am not a member of the Sea Clan, nor a slave girl!"


    The young people of the Sea Clan showed a lot of concern, "You are obviously intimidated by him, why do you still speak for him? And you clearly have the Sea Spirit Orb, which is the genius of our Sea Clan! Don��t be afraid, I am here, no matter who you are. It can''t hurt you."


    Lin Zhu frowned, "What do you see? I''m really not a sea clan, but..."


    "But what? Just tell me, I''ll give you the shot!"


    The young people of the Sea Clan showed a lot of righteousness, seeming to think of something, "My name is Xuan Yun, I am the Young Palace Master of the East China Sea Liuyun Palace. This time I came to the Black Sea for..."


    Before he finished speaking, the old man beside him had changed his face.


    "His Royal Highness, do you want to be so careful?"


    "Enough, Your Highness, we came out to do business, not to tell others so many things."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and couldn''t help but glance at the young man more.


    He knows Liuyun Palace.


    The Donghai Sea people are naturally under the jurisdiction of the Donghai Dragon Palace Lord, but there are four palaces under the Dragon Palace, Flowing Clouds, Chasing the Sun, Bright Moon, and Biefeng. The 4th Palace Lord has a very high status, second only to the Dragon Palace Lord. One above and below.


    These sea people recognized themselves as noble, and they rarely travel in the deep sea. They didn''t expect to see it in the Black Sea. It was a coincidence, but they didn''t know what they were doing.


    Zhou Shu stared at Xuan Yun, and shook his head calmly, "Xuan Yun, I am not a sea clan, but I was a disciple of the sea clan. I also practiced the sea clan tactics. I was a demon cultivator. Don��t misunderstand me anymore."


    "Demon repair?"


    Xuan Yun''s expression stagnated, "It seems to have heard the father talk about it."


    "What, demon repair?"


    "It turned out to be a demon repair, huh."


    The two old men suddenly showed a hint of disgust, turning their heads and saying to Xuan Yun, "His Royal Highness, don''t be nosy, she is not a sea clan genius, but a demon cultivator hated by all people. People are not human, demon is not demon. , It''s not worth your Highness''s shot."


    "Yes, compared with our noble sea clan..."


    Lin Zhu''s expression was slightly condensed, a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes, as if she wanted to say something but didn''t say anything.


    She had listened to these words many times on the island in Lingyu City, and gradually got used to it, and she was tired, and she didn''t have the energy to explain the rebuttal.


    Pop, pop!


    A clear red mark appeared on their faces, and they flew out and fell into the sea, splashing two large pits.


    Xuan Yun was startled, "You?"


    He didn''t even see how Zhou Shu acted. You must know that the two elders were responsible for protecting him from coming to the Black Sea. Although the genius of the method is not as good as the others, the cultivation base is probably higher than him.


    "what are you doing!"


    "Are you looking for death?"


    The two old men flew out quickly, with **** red marks on their faces, looking at Zhou Shu in anger.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes sank, and he said awe-inspiringly, "Speaking such things in front of me is just looking for a fight."


    He didn''t want to be troublesome, but he couldn''t bear such things as insulting the people around him.


    Lin Zhu''s heart was shocked, and a burst of warmth surged in her heart. Zhou Shuyin could not bear to make a move before, but now she suddenly made a move for her. She stood there, not knowing what to say, just staring at Zhou Shu, and the water in her eyes turned tactfully.


    "Do you dare to hit me?!"


    "The old man is going to kill you!"


    The two elders trembled for a while, they turned out to be frantic, directly showing their true shape.


    A jet-black old soft-shelled turtle, a red drum-eyed red fish, the beard and hair scales are constantly shaking, the sea is turbulent, rolling out many vortices, and the surrounding water column is a lot higher, covering half of the sky.


    The waterfall is like a waterfall, with constant waves at the top. If it capsizes, it can submerge a large area of ??the sea in an instant.


    Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu below looked a little insignificant.


    In the face of the two menacing sea races, Zhou Shu only smiled coldly, not paying too much attention to it.


    Before that, he tried it out. The strength of these two old sea clan is not much different from that of the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. At most, the flesh is much stronger, but it is not worth a bit in front of him, and the sword tactics are not needed.


    "You two, stop me!"


    Xuan Yun yelled, and the water column behind him soared into the sky. It was extremely majestic, and the arrogance of the old man suddenly shrank back.


    "You slander indiscriminately, you should be taught a little bit, but you still want to show yourself here, do you lose the Liuyun Palace?"


    He glanced at the old man, then turned to Lin Zhu, "What''s wrong with Demon Xiu, I think Demon Xiu is both a Sea Race and a Human Race, there is nothing wrong with it."


    The two old men were stunned, and returned to their human form one after another. They only stared at Zhou Shu, with a lot of unwillingness on their faces.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, he arched his hand to Xuan Yun, and said indifferently, "Daoist Xuan Yun thinks so, that''s great. Now that the matter has been explained, don''t worry about it anymore. We still have something to do, so let''s say goodbye."


    Lin Zhu did not speak, and left after Zhou Shu.


    Na Xuanyun watched for a while, then turned his head and sank to the bottom of the sea again. The two old men did not speak, and then sank.


    In the lunar shuttle.


    Lin Zhu whispered, "Senior, their Liuyun Palace..."


    "It''s okay Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a trace of calmness, "You don''t have to worry too much, Liuyun Palace is a big power, but this is not the deep sea, it does not belong to their territory, and they can''t make trouble. "


    "Oh."


    Lin Zhu nodded lightly and said softly, "Thank you, senior, for helping the little girl. The little girl is very happy."


    "No thanks," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s about my heart, I will definitely take action. There are some things that you can''t bear, you have to remember this in the future, don''t be too soft, you can fight back and fight back, and no matter what others think. , Insist on being yourself."


    "The little girl remembered, she must listen to what seniors said."


    Lin Zhu nodded seriously and watched Zhou Shu smile, with a hint of softness in her strength, like a snow plum in winter, so Zhou Shu didn''t notice a slight stagnation, and she looked a little surprised.


    Soon, he calmed down, smiled, "I''m still following."


    Lin Zhu was slightly surprised, "Who, are those sea tribes?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and jokingly said, "Well, but there is only one. It''s that Royal Highness Xuan Yun, it seems that he is following you."


    Lin Zhu frowned, "What is he going to do with him? Senior, the little girl will go down and talk to him, just drive him away."


    "That''s not necessary, he can''t do much."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Let him follow, I can also see what the Sea Clan is like, and he is below, there will be no more troubles by the Sea Clan, ha ha."


    "Oh����"


    Lin Zhu seemed to be thoughtful, only condensing her eyebrows, "But the little girl still doesn''t like the Sea Clan following, and it bothers us..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "We just do our own thing, leave him alone, he can only sense the Sea Lingzhu, but can''t see the inside."


    "What are you doing?"


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu blankly, and gradually lost his consciousness. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 894: Thunder of Yin and Yang

    The lunar shuttle suddenly accelerated and flew forward.


    Lin Zhu showed a hint of doubt, but soon understood, "Senior, have you cultivated the technique?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said confidently, "Almost, although it is still far from being proficient, but with Yin Leizhu, he can still exert enough power."


    "That''s good, let''s go to Paradise Island soon."


    Lin Zhu was very pleased, but after thinking about it, he hesitated, "Senior, is that spinner still following us?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, he followed for several days, but yesterday was desperately called away by the two sea races, and he was reluctant when he left."


    Although he was concentrating on practicing the exercises, everything around him could not escape his divine consciousness. Through his observations, he found that Xuan Yun was indeed regarded as a noble among the sea clan from his origin, because Xuan Yun occasionally appeared Out of its original form, it was a Bijing Jiao, a close relative of the dragon.


    "That''s good."


    Lin Zhu nodded and said with a sigh of relief, "The little girl hates the Sea Clan the most. I don''t even want to see it. She feels a little numb when she knows that she is followed."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I see, if you don''t like it, I''ll drive away again."


    Because of her relationship with the master, she has a hatred towards the Hai Clan, Zhou Shu naturally understands it, and Zhou Shu, who is from the outside world, does not have so much hatred towards the foreign race. For example, Xiao Gun, he feels relieved and even helps it. He didn''t care much about the form, knowing that the demon beast''s transformation would become a demon clan.


    As for the Sea Clan, if there is nothing wrong with him, he would not be too concerned, but if the Sea Clan or other alien races invaded him and Dongsheng Prefecture, he would never be soft.


    Lin Zhu hurriedly said, "You don''t need the seniors to do it, the little girl just ignores it."


    After a while.


    Looking at the sea, Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "As soon as Xuanyun is gone, other sea races will come, really many."


    "what?"


    Lin Zhu quickly looked to the sea.


    However, within a few breaths, the calm sea suddenly surged, and many large and small vortices appeared in the waves. Immediately, dozens of water columns rose into the sky and rolled towards the lunar shuttle.


    On each water column stood a grinning sea clan, holding various weapons in his hand, sharp, fierce, and unrelenting.


    Zhou Shu was prepared, and in the blink of an eye he took Lin Zhu to fly.


    The sea tribes missed a hit, and they gathered again to surround Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu.


    "Hand over that woman and spare you not to die!"


    "This road is driven by me, and this island is my plant. I have to pass by from now on and leave to buy road money!"


    "Ya Beng is half a word, so I bury it in the sea!"


    The robber''s fierce tone, combined with the blunt and confusing voice, sounded a little ugly.


    These sea races are quite weird. Most of them are half human and half fish. In fact, most of the sea races are like this. After being transformed, they can''t lose their own characteristics. They have to be completely transformed into real human forms. Only a few sea races can do it.


    Zhou Shu swept around, and his eyes fell on the corner of a strange sea clan, his expression was slightly stagnant.


    Lin Zhu stared at the sea clan in the same way, and shook his head disappointedly, "Senior, no."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, no, but like Master Duoshu, it is also a hydra. Maybe it has something to do with Master Duosu. I will leave him to ask later, others..."


    "What are you whispering!"


    A deep-blue-skinned, square-nosed sea clan waved the long fork in his hand and shouted loudly.


    A sea clan full of blisters on his body stared at Lin Zhu and wiped the dark yellow saliva left on his mouth, "No matter what they say, let''s go together first. If you solve the man, let''s talk about it. Lady, we will divide it later!"


    "Okay, just do as the Master said!"


    The sea clan speaking is not much different from the human, except that there are two more hands and one leg, three legs and four arms, which is quite strange.


    It stood up to the three swords and one hammer in its hand, and slammed three feet, stepping on the water column and rushing towards Zhou Shu.


    The other sea tribes were also not to be outdone, and they were fighting each other to cover up and kill together.


    The blades are dazzling and dazzling in the sun, obviously not ordinary soldiers.


    Lin Zhu showed a hint of panic, and was about to take out the jade cup to reach the enemy, Zhou Shu shook her head and stopped her, "You don''t need to move, just stay close to me."


    With the activation of Qing Ming''s garb, the light blue Qing Ming domain formed, wrapping the two of them.


    Zhou Shu was holding Yin Leizhu in his hand, and after another thought, a lavender lightning jumped out of the pearl, but a few feet long, but a very obvious purple mark was drawn, and even the air trembled, as if it was distorted.


    The three-legged sea clan rushing in the front panicked and hurriedly stopped with a sledgehammer in his hand.


    Most monsters are afraid of thunder and lightning, and although the sea clan is no exception, the thunder and lightning in front of them are obviously different from ordinary thunder and lightning, so they have to be extremely cautious.


    Zidian arrived in an instant, much faster than any magic technique Zhou Shu had used.


    As soon as it hit the purple light, the sledgehammer immediately covered the cage with a layer of purple light, making a belching sound, and it immediately melted into water and ashes.


    And the purple electricity does not disappear, expanding at an unimaginable speed Only in the blink of an eye, the sea clan and the hundreds of feet of water column below their feet are all caged with purple light, from inside to outside. It was all, and soon turned completely purple.


    Accompanied by the continuous bursting sound, countless sparks sputtered out, and the current water column resembled a purple flame.


    The screams of screams kept coming from the flames.


    The surrounding Sea Clan views changed a lot, and they quickly moved far away, for fear that they might catch the fire and spread to the weird Zidian.


    Zhou Shu frowned unconsciously, and he didn''t expect the effect to be so obvious.


    In fact, he reserved a lot of strength, and didn''t use the real magic trick. He just used the magic trick to draw out a yin and yang thunder, that is, the purple lightning, to try it out.


    It seemed that the power of the Five Lei Jue of Yin and Yang Righteous Qi combined with Yin Leizhu was greater than he thought.


    Especially when dealing with sea tribes, we must know that sea tribes are essentially monsters. Thunder and lightning are their natural nemesis. These sea tribes do not rely on magic weapons but rely on the characteristics of the flesh, which makes them unable to defend against thunder and lightning. The transmission of thunder and lightning is also very fast, not to mention his yin and yang purple lightning, still comes with the power of heaven and earth.


    Soon, the purple light disappeared.


    The water column broke and disappeared out of thin air. In midair, a scarred multi-fin monster fish fell down and fell into the sea with a plop.


    It turned its white belly and twitched from time to time. Although it was still alive, if it didn''t care, it would not be far from death.


    Numerous sea races stared at the half-dead three-legged fish and looked at Zhou Shu. They froze in the air for a while, holding their weapons in a daze, and could not speak.


    All were deterred by Zidian.


    There was also a ray of yin and yang thunder lingering in Zhou Shu''s hand, which looked a bit bigger than before, like a snake vomiting a letter, stretched and contracted.


    "You guys, do you want to try it too?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the Sea Race calmly with a smile on his face. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 895: You stay

    The Sea Clan stared at Zhou Shu, neither backing nor forward, nor talking.


    Even the multi-fin monster fish with a good cultivation base was seriously injured, naturally they were not sure to guard the weird purple lightning.


    They knew that thunder and lightning were the nemesis of the sea clan. In the face of thunder and lightning, their tough physical bodies were unable to function, and even the degraded weapons could not withstand them.


    Just to mention, the weapons used by the Sea Clan are basically the original body parts that have been degenerated during transformation, and are often the strongest and sharpest parts. After years of tempering and use, they are transformed into various suitable weapons.


    Compared with the magic weapon of the cultivator, there are good and bad. The good thing is that these weapons are part of the body, not to mention extremely strong, and the weapons are consistent with their own. They are handy and can be used fully. Its own strengths are quite powerful. The bad thing is that it can improve its strengths but cannot avoid its weaknesses. While inheriting its strengths, it also inherits its own weaknesses. It often falls into the current situation. Faced with certain methods of restraint, it is fundamental Can not effectively defend.


    Therefore, many intelligent marine races will try to use magic weapons to bring themselves closer to humans. Although these marine races are certainly not as good as those who use their own weapons in the early stage, they are all-rounders and are not easy to be restraint.


    After a while, the sea clan covered with bubbles seemed to be unable to stand it anymore, penetrated into the water column and drilled to the bottom of the sea, trying to escape.


    "Want to go?"


    Zhou Shu glanced coldly, and the Thunder of Yin and Yang in his hand shot out immediately.


    There was a continuous noise.


    The water column and hundreds of feet of sea around it were all caged with purple electricity, and a layer of purple fire was set ablaze.


    Within a few breaths, the purple light dissipated, and a strange fish with two big bubbles on its back floated on the surface of the sea, dying, and swaying with the waves.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and shook his head unconsciously, why are there only two big bubbles all over his body after being transformed.


    Now the situation is completely under his control, and the Thunder of Yin and Yang happens to be the nemesis of these sea races, and they don''t even have the power to fight back.


    The blue-body sea clan holding a harpoon looked at Zhou Shu, and said with a wince, "Dao... Fellow Dao, I was offended before, we... shouldn''t, I''m really sorry."


    "What do you want, is it impossible to kill us?"


    Another short sea clan, but a little stiff, shouted to Zhou Shu with almost no neck, "If you really do this, our lord will not let you go, Black Sea..."


    Another purple lightning fell.


    A stubby group-headed fish floated in the sea, spitting out fish bubbles, but could not speak any more.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the trembling Sea Clan, and slowly said, "I didn''t plan to kill you, but you don''t want to say anything extra, just listen to me."


    "Yes, yes, please say friends."


    Several Sea Clan nodded again and again, with a more respectful look.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Why come to besiege us?"


    The blue-body marine clan lowered his head and said, "Friends of Daoism��s female companion, she has the aura of the sea spirit orb. Our marine clan is extremely sensitive to the sea spirit orb. When we feel it, we just want to... They were all stopped by His Highness Xuan Yun, and until His Highness Xuan Yun left, we...please ask fellow Taoists to forgive us."


    Other sea tribes also agreed, "Friends of Taoism, it is our fault, we will definitely not dare to do it next time."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully.


    The reason is the same as he thought. It was caused by Lin Zhu��s Sea Spirit Orb. There would be nothing near the sea, because there was no sea clan to feel it, but as soon as he entered the Black Sea, a place where there are many sea clan, trouble came. If you enter the deep sea, I''m afraid that every step you take will encounter countless sea people who **** the sea spirit orb.


    Just think of a way.


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu and said softly, "Senior, it''s all because of the little girl. There may be more enemies of the Sea Clan in the future. Or the little girl will go back to Penglai Island and wait for the senior?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This is the Black Sea, not the deep sea. There won''t be too powerful marine clan, stay by my side, don''t worry."


    Lin Zhu was overjoyed and nodded lightly, "Well, it''s okay for seniors to be troublesome."


    Zhou Shu turned to the Sea Clan and said coldly, "The siege, post it temporarily. What Sea Clan tactics did you cultivate and where did the tactics come from? Tell them all in detail."


    The Sea Clan was stunned. Although they didn''t know Zhou Shu''s meaning, they also honestly stated their cultivation techniques.


    "The white steel I practiced comes from another palace."


    "The Bone-Making Scripture I practiced, I don''t know where it came from."


    "I am the magical skill of swallowing fish, and the technique of Xiyuegu."


    ...


    Zhou Shu showed some thoughts and shook his head slightly. These tactics were obviously only suitable for the cultivation of monsters, and they were not good tactics. They did not meet his requirements, which made him a little disappointed.


    He frowned and pointed at the Hydra Sea Clan not far away, "Why don''t you keep talking?"


    The beardless Hydra Sea Clan had been hiding behind the other Sea Clan, and did not dare to show up. When Zhou Shu shouted, he was immediately shocked.


    "Say it!"


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s scolding, its body trembled unconsciously, and leaned forward, "I said, I said, what I am practicing is to take...Shui Zhen Jue, from..."


    He looked around, hesitated, but didn''t continue.


    Lin Zhu and Zhou Shu looked at each other, seemingly thoughtful, just as they guessed This Hydra fish sea tribe is of the same species as the Duosu Master, and they have learned the same techniques. There is probably a connection between them, and it seems that many things that require masters and tactics will fall on him.


    But he didn''t dare to speak, maybe it was because other sea races were there?


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "If you stay, others can leave."


    "Yes Yes!"


    "Thank you for your magnanimity!"


    The Sea Clan showed a lot of joy and rushed into the sea.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the surface of the sea with a trace of boredom, "Take those three away too."


    However, within a dozen or so breaths, all the sea tribes disappeared, and the sea surface was calm again. Only the Hydra sea tribe was the only one, staring at Zhou Shu blankly, full of fear.


    "Friends, I...I..."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Now you can tell, where does the Nashui True Art come from? Also, do you know Master Duoshu, where is he?"


    Looking at it, Zhou Shu looked cold and stern, and the Zidian in his hand shook.


    "From, from...Donghai Dragon Palace..."


    The Hydra Sea Clan couldn''t beat the oppression of Zidian, so he whispered.


    "Donghai Dragon Palace?"


    Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu were both startled.


    Before, he felt that the Nashui True Secret Art was quite powerful, and it was not a normal demon cultivation tactic, but he did not expect it to come from the Dragon Palace. It was much stronger than he thought. The tactics from the Dragon Palace are all the fine art of the Sea Clan. Tactics.


    It can be seen from this that the true water-receiving technique that Lin Zhu has learned is definitely incomplete, and that a complete one will definitely not only be able to cultivate to the Nascent Infant Realm, and there must be the second half.


    "No wonder you didn''t dare to say just now that the charge of stealing the Dragon Palace technique is not a small one, right?"


    The Hydra Sea Clan''s complexion became cold, and sweat broke out in the long beard, and the whole body was instantly covered.


    Not only is it not small, it is a capital crime. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 896: Hydra family 1

    The Hydra Sea Clan looked terrified, and all stood unsteady, shaking like chaff.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, I can''t take care of Hai Clan''s affairs, and I don''t want to take care of it, and of course I won''t talk about it."


    It nodded gratefully, "Thank you fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his expression still a little cold, "Don''t thank you too early, you haven''t answered my other question, how did you get your true tricks for receiving water?"


    The Hydra Sea Clan hesitated for a while, but refused to speak.


    Zhou Shu''s expression became stronger, and a wave of coercion followed.


    The Hydra Sea Clan shook all over, sweating like rain, begging for mercy, "Say, say anything small."


    Except for a few alien species, most of the divine consciousness of the sea tribe began to be formally learned and mastered after being transformed, far inferior to ordinary monks, not to mention Zhou Shu, it could not resist the pressure at all, and could only be honest.


    It whispered.


    It turns out that the Hydra clan is a small clan in the deep sea, and its physical and intellectual abilities are very weak among many sea clan. In addition, without good sea clan tactics, the children of the clan can only reach the fifth level at most. , The status is very low.


    In the eyes of most powerful marines, the only thing that Hydra can do well is to clean the seabed and become a seabed cleaner.


    But in such a small clan, unexpectedly, a genius with strong physique and great wisdom came out.


    It was only that day that the growth rate was very fast, and he was about to reach the fifth rank, but the elders in the clan knew that if he continued to learn the clan��s tactics, he would only be able to reach the fifth rank at most, and there would be no further progress. sweep the floor.


    In order to make the genius really grow and break through and completely change the destiny of the Hydra clan, the patriarch went on to clean up the Dragon Palace and stole a secret book of the Dragon Palace.


    After stealing it, the Hydra clan immediately left the deep sea and fled to the Black Sea.


    This move is dangerous, but it also makes sense.


    There is basically no high-level sea clan in the Black Sea, because the high-level sea clan coming to the Black Sea will be regarded as an invasion by human cultivators and will also be severely counterattacked. The Sea Clan in the Black Sea is at most Tier 5, and Tier 6 occasionally appears, but very few. In such an environment, the Hydra can survive safely, and it is not easy to be found and retaliated by the people of Dragon Palace.


    Since then, the Hydra clan settled in the Black Sea, and the children of the clan began to practice the water-retaining technique stolen from the Dragon Palace.


    Some cups and utensils are that within a few decades of arriving in the Black Sea, they disappeared just after they had cultivated to form transformation that day. Most of them were used as materials by the monks here.


    Life is unsatisfactory.


    The Hydra family did not dare to return to the deep sea, and only hoped that another genius in the family would change their destiny, but things were counterproductive. The Black Sea was not a paradise. Instead, the Hydra family gradually declined. In the current family, even Tier 5 is few. Counted.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help sighing, most of the Sea Clan is actually the same as the Terran Cultivator, they are ill-fated.


    "I know."


    He nodded, "What realm can you cultivate to the true Nashui technique in your clan?"


    The Hydra Sea Clan thought for a while, and showed a bit of pride. "According to the patriarch who passed away, if we can practice until the seventh step, our clan can rely on it to become a true sea power. If it weren''t the case, he wouldn''t try to go there. It took more than ten years to plan for stealing this tactic."


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu with a hint of joy, and Lin Zhu couldn''t help nodding, a lot of light flashed in his eyes.


    Being able to reach the seventh rank, that is to say, Demon Cultivation can cultivate to the Transcendent Tribulation Realm, which is completely enough, and the water-retaining true tactic is suitable for her, which is much better than changing other unknown tactics.


    Zhou Shu turned his head and smiled and said, "You have the true tactic of receiving water, give it to me, I will let you go, and I will give you some good things."


    "what?"


    The expression of the Hydra Sea Clan was stagnant, showing a lot of hesitation.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t you want to?"


    "no no."


    The Hydra Sea Clan shook his head quickly, "The Daoist wants it, and of course the small one has to give it. It''s just that the true trick of receiving water on the small body is not complete."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "How incomplete?"


    "You can only cultivate to the sixth rank."


    It took out a piece of jade wrapped in fish foam and handed it over, explaining, "Our Hydra fish clan can get the initial water-retaining tactics at the fourth level. As for the latter, we have to go to the clan secret place. Look for it. It is said that the complete water-retaining technique can only be found when you have cultivated to the sixth level. It is impossible to find the sixth level, and the small one can barely find the current one after being transformed."


    "In other words, are you going to the secret place in your clan?"


    Zhou Shu took the jade piece and took a look. It was densely packed with ancient characters, but he could understand it. The Hai people always use the ancient characters of the human race.


    "Taoists are willing to go, and the younger ones can lead the way."


    The Hydra was already scared, and even said, "Now there are no people in our clan, they are all floating around, and even the dense land is unguarded."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "How far is it from here."


    Hydra thought for a while, "It will be there in two or three days."


    "So honest."


    Zhou Shu looked at the terrified Hydra and saw that it would not lie, and said slowly, "Hehe, rest assured, I will not treat you badly, if I get what I want I will Give you enough benefits to make you stronger than now."


    The Hydra just nodded, "Yes, yes, the Taoist friends don''t care about the predecessors, the little ones are grateful."


    Lin Zhu looked at it and slowly said, "You haven''t answered the previous question yet, do you know Master Dushu?"


    Hearing the words of Master Duobeard, the Hydra Sea Clan couldn''t help holding his fist, and the long beards on the top of his head were erected, which brought out a lot of anger.


    "Master Duo, of course I know him! He is the most **** slutty in my clan. He stole a lot of treasures from the clan and even defrauded other sea clan treasures! Our Hydra clan is now so dilapidated. , From time to time, other sea races came to collect debts, and the life was miserable. It can be said that he killed more than half of them!"


    Lin Zhu''s expression was stagnant, and he sneered, "It turns out that in his own clan, he is also a guy who shouts and beats. Then where is he now, do you know?"


    The Hydra Sea Clan shook his head, and said in a daze, "I don''t know. He hasn''t been back for a long time. I''m afraid it has been more than 30 years. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t come back, so that he won''t have the rest of the thing too. Lost all."


    "Don''t know..."


    Lin Zhu sighed slightly, showing some disappointment. Zhou Shu shook her hand and said warmly, "Don''t worry, maybe he would have eaten his own fruit long ago and he will die."


    Lin Zhu turned to Zhou Shu and nodded lightly, "Well, what Senior said is."


    In her eyes, there is still some unwillingness.


    In order to let her learn the formation technique, Master Duo Xu not only forced her to improve her cultivation, but also did a lot of cruel things. She has been living in the shadows since she was a child, and she can''t forget it at all.


    For her, Master Duoshu is a knot that is difficult to open, and it must be understood by hand.


    "Come on, go to the secret place in your clan."


    The Hydra nodded and dived into the bottom of the sea. Zhou Shu followed Lin Zhu with Lin Zhu. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 897: who are you?

    Before taking a few steps, Zhou Shu thought of something, and paused again, flipping his fingers up and down.


    After a while, the little bit of yellow earth aura kept approaching Lin Zhu, and soon, Lin Zhu was wrapped in it.


    Lin Zhu was stunned, "Senior?"


    "Turkey water, if you use the earth spirit energy, it should be able to cover the breath of the sea spirit pearl."


    Zhou Shu explained, looking at the Hydra Sea Clan who was walking in front, "You go a little farther and see if you can still feel the Sea Lingzhu?"


    The Hydra Sea Clan Yiyan walked away hundreds of meters, perceived it intently for a while, then turned back, "You can feel a little bit closer, but you can feel nothing more than a hundred meters away. "


    "almost."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to Lin Zhu, "These earth auras do not hinder you in any way, right?"


    Lin Zhu happily said, "It doesn''t seem to matter. Although it looks thick, it can pass through at once. Senior is really good. Just maintaining these auras, will Senior be troublesome?"


    "It''s okay, just leave it."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Keep going."


    After walking along the bottom of the sea for two consecutive days, in front of a big mountain in the middle of the Black Sea, the Hydra Sea Clan stopped and turned around and said, "This is it, fellow Taoist."


    Zhou Shu explored his divine knowledge, and saw that there were holes everywhere on the mountain, afraid that there would not be thousands of them, like honeycombs, dozens of times more than the mines in Lengwu Mountain.


    "Friends of Taoism, please come with me. There are many passages and the currents are also chaotic. Don''t get lost."


    The Hydra Sea Clan bowed their heads and walked ahead, and the tentacles on their heads swayed like an anemone. Speaking of which, Hydra and Sea Anemones are also considered close relatives.


    When I walked into a passage, I found that there were more passages inside, and there were at least a dozen branches in each road.


    The ocean current in the channel is extremely turbulent, and even the divine consciousness is difficult to pass. If it is not for the sea clan to lead the way, I am afraid that Zhou Shu will inevitably get lost, so Zhou Shu also walks with extreme caution. If the hydroid sea clan is willing to set a trap here , It''s not easy to deal with.


    But it doesn''t seem necessary. The Hydra Sea Clan leads the way with great concentration, and sometimes uses bad language to explain, which is quite proud.


    "Friends of Taoism, we dug these passages by ourselves. The entire mountain is hollowed out, and the ocean currents are all we can draw in."


    "Friends of Daoism, our Hydra family is very weak, but we can survive safely in the Black Sea. It depends on our ability to dig holes. These passages have been replaced by other sea races, but we can never get in..."


    Zhou Shu only listened indifferently, did not speak, but secretly felt that compared with the human race, the thinking of the sea race was much simpler.


    After twisting and winding all the way, almost half an hour later, the passage in front of him gradually became less, there were only two, and the mountainside inside was vaguely visible.


    The Hydra Sea Clan showed a bit of joy, "It''s almost here, Senior, the habitat of our clan is in front of us, and the dense land is also..."


    Before the words fell, a black shadow flew out from the end of the tunnel, slamming straight towards several people.


    The Hydra Sea Race was stunned, then rushed a few steps, and quickly caught the black shadow.


    "Little Si, what''s wrong with you?"


    The black shadow was a wounded hydrofish, and it seemed that Tier 4 had not yet reached its transformation.


    Hydra spit out blisters, hesitated for a while, using a language that Zhou Shu couldn''t understand, but the Hydra marine clan froze when he heard it. There was a lot of anger on his face, his stature was shaken, and he jumped out directly.��channel.


    Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu didn''t know what they meant, and slowly followed.


    At the end of the passage, in the belly of the mountain, in a clearing, many small soil packs were arched. It looks like it is the residence of juvenile hydroids, but most of them are empty for a long time. It seems that after moving to the Black Sea, the family of hydroids is indeed getting weaker and weaker.


    Amidst the dirt bag stood a sea clan with a fluttering beard, looking over here.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Lin Zhu''s figure was shocked involuntarily, and a lot of hatred appeared in his eyes.


    There are so many masters, there is nowhere to be found after breaking through the iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get it.


    The Hydra Sea Clan strode forward, "You **** it, what are you doing here? When you come back, you want to grab something and hurt your fellow tribe?"


    Master Duoxu raised his head and laughed, "Haha, Xiaoba, you came just right, tell me, where are the things left behind after the death of the patriarch?"


    Xiao Ba yelled, "What did you say? We have nothing to grab for you, get out of here!"


    It turned out that this Hydra Sea Clan was called Xiao Ba, but it was mostly called Xiao Ba in the clan, and he hadn''t named himself yet, so it never agreed with Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu felt a little strange. The Hydra was called Xiaosi, but the one that had been transformed earlier was called Xiaoba. The Hydra family was a little hard to understand.


    Master Duo Xu snorted, "I don''t believe it, do you want me to search by myself?"


    With a single stroke of his hands, there was a shining golden gun in his hand, and he was about to leap forward. He saw Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu who had just walked out of the passage, and he was taken aback.


    "You, you, aren''t you the guy who stole Lao Tzu''s treasure!"


    Staring at Zhou Shu, his expression changed drastically, and he immediately laughed, "I had a hard time looking for you, well, today I came to my door by myself, haha!"


    And Lin Zhu next to Zhou Shu, because he was surrounded by layers of earth spirits, he didn''t recognize it Zhou Shu looked calm, "It''s such a coincidence, I''m also looking for you."


    "Return my things!"


    Duoshan''s face sank, and he was angry, "The baby that has spent decades of hard work was stolen by you and the young lady. I feel angry when I think about it! Where is the young lady... Hey, you are also in the Nascent Soul Realm. Up?"


    As if he had just discovered it, he was slightly surprised, and then said again, "What about the Nascent Soul Realm, I have had many adventures over the years!"


    Xiao Ba at the side stared at a few people, his mind was too simple and he didn''t know what was going on.


    In an instant, the sea was constantly surging, the wind and waves rose, and many people had to escape into the water.


    In the turbulent sea, only a golden gun poked towards Zhou Shu.


    The castration was strong and heavy, the tip of the gun kept dangling in a circle of halo, the light was extremely dazzling, the halo not only carried a lot of vitality, but also had a lot of spiritual consciousness in it, so that people who saw it could not help but give birth The illusion comes.


    Obviously, this golden spear is not an ordinary sea clan''s weapon, but a fifth-order magic weapon with magic tricks.


    Compared with the average sea clan, many people are more scheming and more intelligent than the same clan. Now they can use the magic weapon of monks, but they can be regarded as a genius in the clan.


    The golden gun illusion has no effect on Zhou Shu. He was about to do it, but Lin Zhu behind him took a step, "Senior, this time, the little girl wants to come by herself."


    "Well, be careful."


    Zhou Shu nodded and took a few steps away.


    Lin Zhu flipped his hand, palm out the jade cup, three water dragons suddenly jumped out and rolled over to face the golden gun.


    Pop, pop!


    With two deep noises, the golden gun bounced off, and the Master Duobeard behind was also entangled by the water dragon, showing his figure.


    "You, who are you? Why do you receive water?"


    He was a little surprised, his every move seemed to be completely seen through by the people behind the loess. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 898: revenge

    There was a bang.


    The loess layer bounced open, revealing Lin Zhu in white clothes.


    The figure was still delicate, with many sharp eyes in his eyes, like a knife, and he stabbed Master Duosha a few times.


    Mr. Duosha''s face was stagnant, "It''s you, Lin Zhu, are you still alive?"


    "Are you surprised? Yes, I should have died a long time ago based on what you did to me."


    Lin Zhu said calmly, "But I''m not dead, so the matter should be over."


    "It''s over?"


    Master Duoshu glared at Lin Zhu and pointed out, "I have raised you for decades and taught you how to tactics for decades, and you will steal my things in return? What is the end, I am the one who ends you! You! Body... you got the sea spirit orb?"


    His eyes were round like chicken eggs, showing a large white area, "Sure enough, it is the Sea Spirit Orb, did it get it on the sinking island! Isn''t it?"


    His body shook because of anger.


    Lin Zhu nodded faintly, "Yes, I got it from the sinking island."


    "you you!"


    Master Duo Xu pointed to Lin Zhu, and a mouthful of old blood spewed out, "It was mine, it was mine! Give it back to me! You shameless girl, ungrateful fellow, I was so good to you at the beginning!"


    "Give you back, how do you pay me back?"


    Lin Zhu shook his head, a sullen smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, "If I listen to you all, I will be killed by you the moment I enter the sinking island? Even if I don''t die then, I can only live a few more lives. Years only."


    "You raised me and taught me the tactics? It''s ridiculous, but you just see me as a tool, and constantly infuse me with vitality and spiritual power every year, so that my vitality and blood are lost, my muscles and muscles are half broken, and my body has long been broken by you. It��s so damaging that there is nothing good, and I would have died a long time ago if I hadn''t been saved by senior.


    "When I was a child, as long as I didn''t look at the formations and did anything else, I would be beaten by your imprisonment and would not stop being scarred. I was only ten years old."


    "Fortunately you are an incomplete fish..."


    The face changed greatly, and he shouted, "You, you damn!"


    Before he finished his words, he turned back and jumped into the water, already transformed into his original form, rolling up waves in the sea, rushing towards Lin Zhu.


    The Yuan Li instantly increased, the sea water changed color, and all the surrounding soil packs were lifted up.


    Between the waves, the golden gun skyrocketed to several feet long and pierced Lin Zhu''s chest.


    Zhou Shu appeared to be a bit dignified, and Master Duxu was a sea clan who had been transformed for more than a hundred years. He was at the bottom of the sea at this time. His strength should not be underestimated. If Lin Zhu had something to do, he was ready to help him.


    Lin Zhu shook his head, and the jade cup in front of him suddenly released a dazzling blue light. In the blink of an eye, five water dragons flew out of the jade cup one after another and plunged into the waves.


    The sea is surging, the waves rise ten feet, and countless large and small eddies continue to spread.


    Lin Zhu clenched his teeth, Hai Lingzhu couldn''t help turning in the golden core, only pouring all his spiritual power into the jade cup.


    After a while, the sea gradually calmed down, and the golden gun fell down, making a clank.


    And a figure rushed to the entrance of the passage.


    Many masters, after all, are no match for Lin Zhu and the best magic weapon. They can''t break the defense of the water dragon. Instead, they have less and less vitality and can only find a way to escape.


    Lin Zhu immediately turned around, and two water dragons jumped out from the jade cup, chasing after him, but in the end he was a step slower.


    "Wait, I will be back!"


    Master Duo Xu fled into the passageway, let go of a lot of heart, and after a loud cry, disappeared.


    Lin Zhu watched him leave, unable to chase him anymore, her figure shook suddenly, and almost fell to the ground with a lot of bitterness on her face.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "Lin Zhu, do you want me to help?"


    He can block Master Duoshu, but Lin Zhu said before that he wanted to come by himself, so he didn''t do anything. Moreover, he wanted to see Lin Zhu''s strength and inner fighting spirit, and what step she could do.


    Lin Zhu wept unconsciously and stared at Zhou Shu with teary eyes, "Senior, help the little girl."


    Zhou Shu patted her shoulder and smiled, "Well, you just wait."


    The figure flashed, Zhou Shu had already got into the tunnel.


    Xiao Ba in the distance hurriedly shouted, "Daoist, there are many roads in the passage. If you don''t know how to go, you will definitely get lost!"


    After dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu appeared at the passageway again. He was holding a yellow line in his hand. On the other side of the yellow line, the shape of a man with many beards was firmly bound, no matter how hard he struggles, he can��t make a fight. Opening, there was a lot of despair and shock in his eyes.


    He thought that after entering the incomparably complicated passage, he would have nothing to worry about, but he couldn''t imagine that he was caught by Zhou Shu, and there was no chance to resist and escape.


    Xiao Ba was also shocked for a while, with his mouth open for a long time and could not speak.


    They didn''t know it. For Zhou Shu, no matter how complicated and difficult it was to go, as long as they walked through it once, it would be no trouble.


    Snapped.


    Many masters fell heavily to the ground.


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu, "Lin Zhu, what are you going to do?"


    Lin Zhu fixedly looked at Master Duosha for a long time, and shook her head helplessly, "Senior, the little girl doesn''t know... I just want to end it, but now I feel that my hatred is about to be reported. Know how to end it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Lin Zhu, I know you have never killed anyone, or even wounded anyone."


    Lin Zhu nodded slightlySenior, little girl..."


    "You don''t need to do anything, don''t do unwilling things," Zhou Shu said slowly, "I also don''t think it is a good thing for you to be contaminated with killing karma. In the future, these things will be left to me."


    "what?"


    Lin Zhu was taken aback, looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and unconsciously felt a lot of peace of mind, "The little girl is all up to the senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Xiao Ba next to him, "Xiao Ba, I want to deal with him, what''s your opinion?"


    Xiao Ba nodded repeatedly, "No, no, this **** traitor should have died long ago! No one in the Hydra clan doesn''t want him to die!"


    Zhou Shu looked towards Master Duosha, and the Heart-shaking Jue followed. Master Duosha turned pale and suddenly passed out.


    Just throwing it casually, Master Duobeard was thrown into the passage. After a while, a huge cracking sound came out, and a large amount of sea water poured in from the entrance of the passage, rolling like a tide again, and there was a trace in the wave. Silky light red.


    In the depths of the tunnel, Zhou Shu detonated the demon infant with many beards and let it dissipate completely.


    Lin Zhu stared at the sea water and shook her head unconsciously.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The matter is over, are you still struggling with the past?"


    Lin Zhu thought for a while and shook her head, "No, the little girl is with her senior now, studying the formations intently. The past has all gone, so there is nothing to entangle."


    Her eyes became clear, and the previous hatred had disappeared.


    "Yes, just focus on the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned to Xiao Ba and said, "Xiao Ba, take us to the secret place. Apart from the law, I will not take other things left to you by your ancestors. If you need anything, I can help you take it. come out."


    "what?"


    Xiao Ba showed many surprises, but also some doubts. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 899: Stone Forest in the Sea

    Zhou Shu smiled, "What I said is true."


    Xiao Ba thought for a while, and said seriously, "Friends of Daoist, our patriarch entered the secret land before dying, and the clan said that he left some things for later geniuses, but we kept going in, but no matter what. No, if fellow daoists find something, I hope to bring it back."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    "You two, please follow me."


    After passing through many soil packs, a stone forest appeared in front of him.


    The stone forest in the sea is like the forest on the road. It is deep and wide. You can''t see the edge at a glance. If you look at it, the stone forest is full of whirlpools. Some places are calm and the waves are swelling, which is very strange.


    Xiao Ba looked at Shi Lin and showed a lot of worries, "Dao Fellow, this is it, it is very dangerous."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, and walked in with Lin Zhu.


    Just a few steps in, he felt a little weird. The stone forest that looked very sparse on the outside was very tight inside, and many places even allowed one person to pass through.


    "There are magical formations and ocean currents, similar to the Dragon Palace in the secret realm."


    Lin Zhu quickly felt it too.


    "It seems that Xiao Ba didn''t lie. His ancestors did stay in the Dragon Palace. They were very wise and tolerant, cleaning and hiding, and learned a lot of Dragon Palace skills. Otherwise, I''m afraid they can''t steal Nashuizhen. The trick is."


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu, smiled and said, "Now it''s up to you, but you have consumed too much just now, so let''s rest here for a while."


    Lin Zhu shook his head and smiled, and said softly, "Senior, the little girl is okay. It won''t matter if you just look at the ocean current, and Senior has helped the little girl so much, so it''s nothing to do something for Senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded, ��It��s best to have your own duties. Don��t force yourself to do things you don��t want. You have to conform to your heart. You are different from others and don��t need too much change.��


    Lin Zhu nodded gently, a gentle surge in her heart, "Yeah."


    She also knew that what Zhou Shu did before was not to force her, whether it was not before or after.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she turned into a stream and quickly merged into the sea.


    After the water flowed for several feet, the tail gently entangled Zhou Shu, "Senior, follow the little woman."


    Lin Zhu was in front and Zhou Shu was in the back, circling in the stone forest.


    "Senior, this stone forest is actually not that big, it''s similar to the Dragon Palace in the secret realm, but it''s divided into many layers by ocean currents, so it''s very complicated."


    "Hey, this stone pillar is a bit weird."


    Lin Zhu showed his figure and stopped in front of a stone pillar.


    Zhou Shu released his divine consciousness, used the soil guide to cooperate, swept around the stone pillar, and then reached out and patted twice.


    Only two bangs were heard, a small door opened on the stone pillar, and a bright pearl rolled out of it.


    Lin Zhu said immediately, "It''s a water pearl."


    "Well, although it''s not as good as the sea spirit orb, it also has the effect of absorbing spirits and turning spirits. It is a rare treasure in the sea. It is hidden here. It is probably reserved for younger generations. I will bring it out to Xiaoba later."


    Zhou Shu nodded and put away the water pearl.


    The two continued to move forward and discovered a dozen hidden locations one after another.


    The first few layers of the Nashui True Art were found. Zhou Shu looked at it and put it back. There was also a sea clan''s body-building skill. Zhou Shu stayed and planned to give it to Xiao Ba.


    After going deep for a long way, I found again.


    In a huge whirlpool, there are a dozen small stone pillars arranged neatly, forming the appearance of a tent.


    "There was still a battle outside, and the little girl couldn''t crack it for a while."


    Lin Zhu stopped in front of the stone pillar, showing a trace of doubt.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and found nothing, until he let go of the fourth change, he could see through the heavy stone pillar.


    Inside is a jade box with a few ancient words written on it, "Killing weapon, unknown, obtained from the Dragon Palace, hidden here, younger generations must remember, never take it."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, then withdrew his spiritual consciousness.


    "Senior, what is it?"


    "...The magic weapon from the Dragon Palace, I feel a trace of the origin of heaven and earth, although it is weak but very powerful, it should be the same as the jade cup, and it is also a superb magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and then said, "But the patriarch specifically said on the box that this treasure is unknown, so the younger generation should not take it."


    Lin Zhu curiously asked, "Ah, what does that mean?"


    "I don''t know, maybe if you take the things in there, you will be hunted down by the people of Dragon Palace. He knows that future generations can''t bear it, and the constipation is hidden..."


    Zhou Shu appeared cautious and thought for a while, "This treasure is not reserved for the descendants of the Hydra. We can also take it, but we still won''t take it for the time being."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu wouldn''t object, turned around and escaped into the water.


    After about an hour, the two of them passed through layers of obstacles, crossed many dangerous vortexes, and finally came to an end.


    Many ancient characters are carved on a bright white jade pillar.


    Lin Zhu only glanced at it, and then said in surprise, "Senior, it''s the true trick of receiving water, all!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Take the jade slip and write it down, but don''t rush to practice, wait until I''m optimistic about it."


    Lin Zhu nodded, took out the jade slip and recorded it, Zhou Shu naturally remembered it, but after only sweeping the matter, the Nashui True Art has completely entered the sea of ??consciousness, and has even begun to deduct it although it is. Demon cultivating the technique, but Zhou Shu had all the information of Lin Zhu in the sea of ??knowledge for a long time, she hadn''t missed any part of her body, and it could naturally be used to deduct and help her improve.


    Without mentioning the sea, Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on the pile of bones beside Yuzhu.


    Most of the bones are the remains of the patriarch. After many years, they are still white as jade and can be used as an excellent material for refining. Of course Zhou Shu would not do this.


    He picked up a Naxu ring on the side, took a look at it, and put it away.


    There are not many things in it, most of them are used by the Sea Clan, and it can be considered as a complete entrustment when handed over to Xiao Ba.


    The trip to the secret area did not yield much, but it was enough to be able to obtain the true tactics of receiving water. The magic weapon that was turned into an ominous thing may be of high value, but Zhou Shu only struggled a little bit, so he didn��t think about it. Pick it up when you need it.


    It doesn''t hurt to hear the words of the wise old man. In his opinion, the patriarch of Hydra is undoubtedly such an old man, but the younger generations are not useful.


    The families in the sea are no different from most families in the mainland now.


    "Senior, the little girl remembered it."


    Lin Zhu walked over, with some light on her face, she was a little excited when she got the true technique of receiving water.


    "Well, let''s go out."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and the two returned all the way.


    In the habitat, Xiao Bazheng gathered up the tribesmen who had been driven out before, there were about 30, most of them were Tier 4.


    Of course, the monster beast like the Hydra is born at Tier 4, if it is a monster below Tier 3, there is very little chance of becoming a real sea clan, even if there is a genius, basically, the 4th level monster is a real sea clan. Basic.


    "These are left to you by your patriarch."


    Zhou Shu passed the Naxu Ring, and many treasures obtained in the secret area. (To be continued.)


    :. :

 Chapter 900: Daoist

    "What a small island."


    "Yeah, the token is drawn so big, but it''s actually so small."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, staring at Paradise Island dozens of miles away, a little surprised.


    Paradise Island is small, a dozen miles in radius, but it is very obvious in the vast ocean, and people passing by are unlikely to miss it, because the island is always bright and bright, like a pearl dotted in the sea, extremely dazzling.


    Zhou Shu let go of his spiritual consciousness, then he appeared slightly solemn.


    The defense on the island is stronger than he imagined. There is no need to mention the heavy arrays. The important thing is that there are a whole circle of rune array bunkers around the island, at least there are more than twenty, dark and deep, with many runes. No less powerful than the bunker in Lingyu City.


    It is definitely not something ordinary people can do to build such defensive measures on islands in the deep sea.


    The fourth change explored, and after a few glances inside the formation, Zhou Shu''s eyes became more cautious.


    There are quite a lot of powerful spiritual consciousness flowing on the island. Although none is stronger than him, there are at least four cultivators in the Transcendent God Realm, and there are nearly a hundred in the Yuan Ying Realm. Many cultivators add rune formation bunker. Come, it''s a bit difficult if you want to force it on Paradise Island.


    Lin Zhu seemed to perceive something, and said softly, "Senior, shall we go there?"


    "Of course I want to."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Let''s go."


    When there were more than a dozen miles away from the island, a black monk flew out of the bunker and stopped in front of the two.


    The black monk caught a glimpse of the token on Zhou Shu''s body, and suddenly showed a lot of smiles, arched his hands, "Welcome two fellow daoists to Donghai Paradise, haha, this fellow daoist, bring his female companion to Paradise Island. It''s rare."


    "Let��s see and see together."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand to the courtesy and smiled, "I came here at the beginning of the next year and didn''t know much about the rules, so I would like to ask fellow daoists for more advice."


    "Rules, haha, fellow Taoists are serious."


    The black-clothed monk smiled and said, "We don��t have any rules on the island, and there is no need to pay for entering the island. As long as the daoists don��t cause trouble, you can live comfortably on the island, and you can do whatever you want. ."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of surprise, "That''s good."


    "However, if you want to be happy, you need a flower spirit stone. The more you spend, the more happy you are. If you don''t spend it at all, it''s hard to say," the black-clothed monk gave Zhou Shu a deep look and grinned. But I have just arrived at a few Yuan Ying realm Huaxiu, that grinding skill, tut..."


    "Hua Xiu in the Nascent Soul Realm is really rare, but you need to see."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and nodded slightly, "However, fellow Taoist, there are other things coming this time, I don''t know where the Taoist Bai De is?"


    "Taoist Bai De? You are here..."


    The black-clothed cultivator looked at Zhou Shu earnestly, "Daoist, are you coming from Qihai Qiba?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, fellow Taoists are really insightful."


    The black-clothed monk stroked his long beard, and said with an old manner, "I heard that the seven tyrants have been turbulent recently. Three of them have been killed in a year. Ha, is it possible that fellow Taoists also participated?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s just the right time to make a profit. Otherwise, how dare you come to Paradise Island."


    "Haha...the Naxu Jie of those minor cultivators, it''s hard for you to see it."


    The black-clothed monk gave a long laugh, showing a little disdain, "No matter how much trouble it is, it''s just jumping in the sea, what can they be famous? They really dare to come to the Black Sea, all seven tyrants and thirteen bandits will die very hard. It''s miserable."


    Zhou Shu smiled, noncommittal.


    It can be seen that in the East China Sea, the four kings and the seven tyrants are not at the same level. Even the pawns of the four kings look down on the seven tyrants who occupy the coastal waters, and a little disdain.


    The black-clothed monk waved his hand, "After a while, you will enter the island and go to the main hall in the northeast corner. I only said that it was from near the sea. If you find Taoist Bai De, someone will naturally take you there."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you, goodbye."


    The two flew to Paradise Island, and the black-clothed monk sneered from a distance, and quickly returned to the rune formation bunker on the side of the island.


    Not long after, the two were already on the island.


    The lights feasting, the noise is constantly coming, there are many buildings on the island, but it seems that there are only those kinds of buildings, brothels, gambling houses, restaurants, etc., all of which are sold in gold caves, plus pawnshops and money houses, just complete .


    Paradise, it turned out to be such a Paradise, Zhou Shu was a little disappointed.


    But think about it, this is indeed a paradise for the many pirates drowning in the East China Sea.


    On the street, you can see fascinating female cultivators with only inches of strands everywhere, swaggering across the city, and seeing many immortal cultivators with straight eyes, and the ones with a little bit of concentration, soon followed, no matter how many spirit stones there are not enough to spend Yes, among them, there are even some sturdy male cultivators who are naked, making disgusting postures to the monks on the side of the road, making people feel chills.


    Lin Zhu''s complexion was a little red, and she dared not look at her with her head down.


    She whispered, "In the East China Sea, I used to hear those pirates who said they wanted to collect spirit stones to go to Paradise Island. They said it was worth it in this life, and thought it was a good place to improve cultivation. It turned out to be like this. ,Pooh."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Don''t worry, most of those pirates are hopeless in cultivating immortals. There is only this little fun. We are completely different from them."


    Lin Zhu peeked at Zhou Shu, her eyes flickering, "Well, the little girl understands... But the senior said that he wants to see the Huaxiu in the Nascent Soul Realm, is it true or fake?"


    Zhou Shu smiled helplessly, "After talking, you really believe it."


    "Hehe, the little girl knows that seniors can''t and don''t need it."


    Lin Zhu breathed a sigh of relief, her eyes all falling on Zhou Shu, and she didn''t look to the left or right anymore.


    The whole island is basically full of such scenes. Most immortal cultivators or sea races are looking for happiness. They can��t see anything else, not even the guard cultivators. They are only in front of the main hall on the northeast corner of the island. There are some differences.


    Several black-robed monks scattered in front of the main hall, watching the surroundings very vigilantly.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming over, someone walked over immediately, "Daoist, I don''t want to be happy on Paradise Island, what are you doing here?"


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Friends of Taoism, come from the sea, looking for Taoist Bai De."


    "Oh?"


    The cultivator paused slightly, "It turns out that it''s from the Qiba side, is it a tribute? It''s almost time to count it, just come with me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and didn''t say much, and Lin Zhu followed the monk to the hall.


    In the main hall, there were at least ten monks, one of whom was a transcendent monk. His divine sense circled Zhou Shu''s body before he nodded and let go.


    Passing through the main hall, quickly walked into a bright side hall.


    In the middle of the side hall, on the soft white jade bed, half-lying was a short monk with a sharp beak and thin cheeks, enjoying the spirit wine leisurely.


    In front of him and behind him, there were four beautiful female cultivators who were half bent, one pinching the feet, one thumping the legs, one thumping the back, and one feeding the wine. They were all gauze cages, and important parts appeared from time to time.


    The black-clothed monk bowed slightly, "Master Bai De, this is a fellow Taoist from the East China Sea, who is sending tribute."


    "Understood, you go down."


    Bade waved his hand impatiently, then sat up, glanced at Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu, stretched out his hand and said, "Don''t waste my time, take it out."


    (Ps: Thank you Sky is Azure for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 901: Drinkers

    Looking at Bai De, Zhou Shu was very suspicious.


    Although this Bai De is the realm of transforming the gods, it does not seem to be any different from the pleasure-seeking cultivators outside, and even more absurd. Can such a cultivator grasp the secret of opening the Naxu Ring? Some are impossible.


    And when he came in, Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness swept a large circle on Bai De, basically grasping Bai De''s strength very clearly, but Bai De did not respond, which also showed his cultivation level and alertness. All are really limited, or is it that after indulging in wine for a long time, has lost many of the monks'' instincts?


    It seems that Taoist Bai De is a little weird, but no matter how weird, it seems that it is not a bad thing to Zhou Shu, but there are more opportunities.


    "What are you still trying to do? Take out as many vain rings!"


    Bai De glared at Zhou Shu, grabbed the wine from the nun next to him, and threw it directly.


    Zhou Shu flashed away the wine glass, arched his hand, and then handed a Naxu ring, "The junior has seen Senior Bai De, Naxu ring is here."


    "On a?"


    Bade took it casually, took a look, and showed a lot of joy, "Hey, it''s just one, but there are so many things!"


    Zhou Shu passed the Naxu Jie of He Baidao. As one of the leaders of the thirteen bandits, he did have a lot of things, but it was still not comparable to the Naxu Jie of Badade and Marku. Zhou Shu didn��t plan to Take those out now and try it out first.


    Bade glanced at Zhou Shu, "By the way, I heard that the coastal waters were messing around again not long ago. Could it be that you killed which one?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior guessed right, these are the trophies."


    "Seeing that you are new here, but you should also know the rules? You take three-fifths, but I also want to make it clear that if there is any loss when opening the Naxu Ring, the loss will be counted in your head. Come on, you know?"


    Bade curled his lips, "It was you who snatched it anyway, it''s not a pity to **** it, is it?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and nodded, "The seniors are reasonable, and the juniors are all right."


    Not only incompetent, but also greedy, but at a high position, Zhou Shu''s doubts in his heart grew more and more.


    "Just wait here."


    Bade stood up, walked to the back of the temple, and casually pushed a female nun over, "I used to wait."


    The female cultivator was pushed a somersault, stood up swayingly, walked carefully to Zhou Shu''s side, trying to beat Zhou Shu''s back.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, looked inadvertently, and quietly released a lot of spiritual knowledge, surrounded Bai De, and followed them to explore the back of the palace.


    That Bade might have been completely wiped out by the wine, and he didn''t feel at all.


    The nun could only stay aside, she wanted to move but didn''t dare, she was helpless, tears fell in her eyes unconsciously, and the tears were actually green.


    Lin Zhu noticed, she didn''t notice a move, and glanced more.


    Zhou Shu��s divine sense followed Bai De, watching him walk through three deep gates one after another, but there was a double formation behind it. The formation was quite complicated and restricted the divine sense. Zhou Shu had no god. Mind cannot be attached to the body, and the divine consciousness can only stop outside the formation.


    No longer can I see Bade, only a few heavy noises can be heard, like a heavy door opened.


    "With such layers of protection, is it possible that the person behind the door opened the Naxu Ring?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, but couldn''t help thinking, "Could it be that he was locked up..."


    After about a quarter of an hour, Bade came out again, with a lot of joy on his face, smiling as he walked, "Haha, this newcomer, I''m embarrassed if I don''t take any more."


    Zhou Shu''s spiritual sense was still aside, and he kept following up, coming out all the way.


    Bade walked to the hall, glanced at Zhou Shu, and threw a Naxu ring over, "Yours, take it."


    Zhou Shu took it over and saw that this Naxu Ring hadn''t been taken out by himself before. It had already been changed. It was strange. It seemed that it could be opened directly without any tricks.


    Just a glance, you can see that the inside is empty, and compared to before, there are more than half of the stuff.


    Bai De Bai De, it turned out to be this "Bai De".


    Zhou Shu showed many doubts, raised his head and asked, "Senior, this doesn''t seem to be three-fifths, right? One-fifths are about the same."


    "I told you before!"


    Bade''s eyes were wide and round, and he yelled, "Of course there is a loss when opening the Naxu Ring, how can it be so accurate? Those who don''t are all lost when opening, don''t talk nonsense, go out!"


    Zhou Shu still wanted to argue a few more words, that Bai De had already flicked out of his sleeves, and a wave of vitality came directly.


    As if he couldn''t bear it, Zhou Shu staggered back a few steps and had to tell him, "Senior, don''t do it, I''m going now, now."


    "Huh, I have to get angry."


    Bade glanced at Zhou Shu with disdain, then lay back.


    Zhou Shu took Lin Zhu and quickly withdrew from the hall.


    Not long after, the two appeared in a restaurant.


    There was a table of wine and food in front of them, only two of them were unwilling to enjoy, Zhou Shu had something in his heart, and Lin Zhu seemed to be the same.


    "Senior, what did you find?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly Things are a bit weird, Lin Zhu, do you think that Bai De is like a monk who can open Naxu Ring? "


    Lin Zhu shook his head, with a lot of disgust on his face, "He doesn''t look like it at all, and the little girl doesn''t think he can have that kind of ability."


    "Yeah, there are too many things to master to open others'' suffocation. A drunkard like Bai De is really unbelievable. His strength is also very average, his spiritual consciousness is very weak, his primordial spirit is vain, and he is mostly even cloned. It is impossible to condense. According to the truth, Jin Wucai, a shrewd and capable person, can''t allow the subordinates who can open the Xuxu Jie to indulge in such indulgence, even if they don''t even practice cultivation..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, but he also had some doubts, "But it is also possible that he pretended to be a drunkard on the outside, but hidden inside."


    Lin Zhu just shook his head, "The little girl feels nothing like it."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Whether it is or not, I will try again in a few days."


    He doesn''t have much time to spend here. Investigate for a few days first. If it is natural for Bade to be good, then he will directly capture Bade and escape. If it is not or if Bade deliberately hides his strength, then he will act by chance.


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, but stopped talking, "Senior..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Just tell me what you have just now."


    Lin Zhu thought for a while, and said slowly, "If Senior is dealing with Bai De, by the way, rescue the female cultivator before, she...should be the same as the little girl, also a demon cultivator."


    "Demon repair?"


    "Well, the little girl was a little skeptical when she saw that the tears she shed were emerald green, and she didn''t seem to look like a sea clan, but only in the Golden Core Realm, so she couldn''t help but speak through her voice, really It''s a demon repair."


    Suddenly, Lin Zhu felt a lot of resentment, "and it was sold to Paradise Island after being caught..." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 902: Do some preparation

    "Sold to Paradise Island?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly shocked.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, human trafficking is strictly forbidden, just like evil cultivation. In a way, human trafficking is even more hateful than evil cultivation. What evil cultivation wants is the soul and flesh of the cultivator. However, the trafficked immortal cultivators cannot survive or die, have no freedom, endure unimaginable torture, and sink to death.


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu had a lot of resentment in his eyes, "Lv Zhu also said that many female and even male cultivators were sold like this. Paradise Island is a paradise on the surface, but it is actually a place for human trafficking to hide dirt. I have done countless things that hurt the world and reason. I don��t know how many young girls were sold here and forced to become furnace ding, slave girls and Huaxiu..."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu stared out of the window, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes unconsciously.


    He hated the act of trafficking in human beings, both before and now.


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu with a little expectation, "Senior, we can''t control anything else, as long as we save one, Lu Zhu is really pitiful..."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t worry, let''s learn more about the island first."


    Lin Zhu nodded seriously, "Yes."


    The two discussed for a while and left separately.


    A few hours later, the two met again at the agreed place.


    The two looked at each other and both nodded.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I''m still thinking about which female cultivator in the Yuan Ying realm will do flower repair, even those who have to do double cultivation will not do so, but now it seems that the few female cultivators in the Yuan Ying realm They were all forced, and their Yuanli spirits were imprisoned, and they couldn''t escape, and they couldn''t even ask for death. They had to be at the mercy of them, really miserable."


    "Other places are similar."


    Lin Zhu pointed to a short distance, "There are three flower shops on this island, which are specially designed to turn captured female cultivators into flower cultivators. Every time, many people are sent in and go out to the brothel. The little girl also inquired that there will be a special auction on Paradise Island tomorrow."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I also heard that many monks will participate. I got an invitation card and I plan to go in and see what''s going on."


    Lin Zhu was a little surprised, "Ah, the predecessors have all got the invitations? I heard that they are rare and only available to regular customers for a long time."


    "There are also spirit stones."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If it''s the same as what they said...I''ll take you to the sea and find a better place to start preparing."


    Lin Zhu settled, "Senior, do you really plan to do that?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said condensedly, "Either don''t do it, or do it thoroughly, and it will turn upside down."


    The two left Paradise Island and went into the sea, all the way down.


    In the deep seabed, they found a deep trench. The two got busy, one made a formation, the other opened a hole, and soon an empty hall was dug out on the mountain on the seabed.


    Lin Zhu took out a lot of array talisman and set it up in the hall.


    Her movements were extremely fast, and her formations quickly emerged.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Seventeen teleport arrays, it''s best not to make any mistakes. I will find out the specific location information for you."


    "Senior, it''s only a hundred miles away, and the little girl promises that the score is correct."


    Lin Zhu didn''t raise her head, only focused on the formation.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Just stay here. Hold this swordfish. You will release it later. It will be used to observe the formations on the island and the situation outside. It has a strong perception in the sea and cooperates with its spiritual consciousness. You can use it well. Remember, be careful and leave at any time if you have anything."


    "I see, senior."


    Lin Zhu nodded and continued to make formations.


    Zhou Shu left the hall and went back to Paradise Island.


    As if walking around the noisy street for a while, Zhou Shu turned his head and walked towards the island, unhurriedly, even stumbled, and walked to the front of a rune formation bunker.


    A black-clothed monk walked over immediately, staring at Zhou Shu, and scolded with a fierce expression, "Are you looking for death? This is not where you came from, go back!"


    Before he finished his words, the black-clothed monk was in a daze, looking at a loss.


    Zhou Shu unfolded his figure and broke through the formation at the fastest speed, skimming into the bunker, and the divine consciousness was fully expanded. In an instant, all the layouts in the bunker were included in the sea of ??consciousness. The eyes, the place where the spirit stone was placed, and the runes were activated. Point, the location of the monk, etc., there is nothing wrong with it.


    Immediately, he immediately retreated and stood back where he was.


    All but two or three breaths, the black monk also recovered.


    The black-clothed monk looked at Zhou Shu in front of him, a little surprised, but soon remembered his responsibilities, "Are you not leaving?"


    Zhou Shu pretended to be panic and nodded, "Sorry, sorry, I drank too much."


    The black-clothed monk rushed a few steps, almost to hit him, "Hurry up!"


    Zhou Shu immediately turned and left without stopping.


    The black-clothed monk turned around, rubbed his head, and muttered to himself, "What happened just now, I suddenly stayed for a while...Is there anything going on in the bunker?"


    He hurriedly walked into the bunker and looked at it. There was nothing unusual before he was relieved, "It''s okay, maybe it''s because I''ve been guarding for too long and I''m in a daze."


    Of course he didn''t know that the two or three breaths he was stupefied were affected by Zhou Shu''s heart-shaking tactics, but Zhou Shu''s scoring was so good that he didn''t feel attacked at all, just as if he was dizzy.


    At that point in time, Zhou Shu saw clearly the internal situation of the bunker, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com and Zhihaili will soon have detailed drawings out.


    Because there are strong formations on Paradise Island to restrict the spiritual sense, and there are also formations in front of the bunker, so you must go in to see it completely.


    As for the seventeen bunkers, the interior is the same, and seeing one is equivalent to getting all of them.


    Zhou Shu cannot directly destroy the bunker now, because no matter how fast he does it, he will destroy a few at most, and then he will be discovered by the guard cultivator, attracting the **** of transformation cultivator on the island, which means he still has nothing. If I did, I didn��t clarify the matter of Naxujie, and people couldn��t save me, so I messed up the matter.


    All he needs is a specific coordinate. As for the destruction, he has already planned for it. If there are other "people" to do it, he doesn''t need to come by himself.


    Zhou Shu calculated the interior of each bunker while continuing to stroll on the street.


    When it was about time, Zhou Shu turned into an inconspicuous small restaurant, and after showing the invitation, he was taken to an underground hall.


    Although the hall is underground, it is bright and bright.


    The light came from a high platform, bright and dazzling.


    The audience was already full of people, all staring at the high platform, and those fiery eyes were full of abnormal expectations and ugly greed.


    "Today, I have to pick some good ones. The flower repairs in the pavilion are almost tired of playing, and the guests are not satisfied."


    "The female monk was snatched from Qiyulou last time, but this time I can''t lose."


    "Don''t worry, I heard that there are many good items this time."


    Before long, the light on the high platform was exhausted, and a monk walked up slowly, glanced around, and a wave of pressure came out.


    The audience was silent, and no one spoke.


    The monk nodded, his expression quite satisfied.


    Zhou Shu in the crowd was slightly surprised. The cultivation base of the monk was really not low, and he was considered strong in the God Transformation Realm. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 903: Sea shark

    (Ps: Happy Holidays everyone~)


    "The old man is the host of this ranking meeting. Tan Zhendao, the old rules, are all honest and have your advantage. If it is a disturbance, there will be no good fruit."


    After a few warnings from the monks on the stage, the auction officially began.


    With the appearance of the first lot, Zhou Shu understood that this was indeed a "special" auction.


    It is not objects, but people.


    Several female sisters were taken to the high platform one after another, all of them in pain but still forced a smile, because they showed a slightly sad expression, they would be slapped fiercely and swept away a large piece of clothes. I didn��t feel the pain, but to avoid it. Temporarily unclothed, I can only smile no matter how reluctantly.


    "The five golden core female cultivators are all first-class goods. They come from a famous school and are of good background. I need them quickly! Starting at three thousand spiritual stones, the best!"


    There was a roaring noise from the audience.


    "Four Thousand Needs!"


    "Five thousand!"


    Soon, several female cultivators were bought by the cultivators of Caiyun Pavilion, and they were taken directly out of the back door, presumably they were going to the flower shop.


    Zhou Shu watched quietly, but the killing intent in his heart grew more and more.


    Sure enough, Paradise Island is much more filthy than he imagined. Injecting into Huaxiu Gambling Shop and so on is nothing. Zhou Shu just looks at it, but it��s already touched by the robbing of female cultivators and buying and selling people It''s Zhou Shu''s bottom line.


    A person who has been cultivating hard has turned into a plaything measured by spirit stones. The paradise island of gold and wealth is even more hateful than evil cultivation.


    The auction continued, with female nuns being brought out constantly, and occasionally male nuns.


    The appearance of a female monk pushed the auction to the end, and the monks in the audience were extremely excited, with their disgusting expressions, which made Zhou Shu feel that the people on this island were all helpless. .


    That''s fine, no matter what he does, he won''t have any worries and guilt.


    The female monk was taken away indifferently, looking like a dead person.


    Yuan Ying and Shenxun were banned, and they were unable to resist or even commit suicide. Instead, their cultivation became an obstacle.


    At the beginning, Tan Zhendao, the cultivator of the gods, walked up to the high platform again, with a mysterious smile, "Next, is the finale of our ranking meeting. Please watch, please prepare enough spiritual stones!"


    "Is there anything better than a female monk?"


    "I don''t know, but I heard it is an alien."


    "Ha, that''s interesting, I don''t know if it''s the Monster Race or the Sea Race, but it doesn''t have a special flavor."


    During the discussion, a woman was brought to the stage.


    "Ah, ah, it''s so beautiful, it''s really the best product!"


    "This skin... doesn''t look like humans, it''s not right, maybe it''s not human."


    "This, our Qiyu Tower is going to be set!"


    When Zhou Shuning saw it, it was also slightly stagnant.


    The appearance of this woman, among the women he had seen, was comparable to that. The appearance and figure are all good, but the rare ones are the exposed skin, white as snow, more With a faint water color and soft light, it is really like a beautiful jade.


    She looked blank, with a lot of anxiety on her face, as if she didn''t know her situation, and didn''t know where to put her hands and feet.


    Tan Zhendao looked at the reaction below, with more satisfaction on his face, but in the blink of an eye, he changed into a fierce look, and the long whip in his hand fell on the woman''s arm a few times.


    "Cry, cry for me!"


    The monk used his strength very skillfully and did not leave any scars, but the pain it brought was great.


    The woman trembled and couldn''t stand a low whistle, which seemed very painful, but she resisted without tears, looked at the audience stubbornly, and said nothing.


    "You''re not obedient, haven''t you been beaten enough?"


    Tan Zhendao''s expression turned cold, and two consecutive whips were drawn on the woman''s arm in exactly the same position as before.


    "Yeah..."


    The woman shook violently, screamed that didn''t sound like a human voice, and covered her arms, but she couldn''t help it anymore, tears came from her eyes, slid off her face, and fell down.


    Ding!


    Teardrops fell on the ground, making a crisp sound, and was immediately caught by Tan Zhendao.


    In an instant, the brilliance of Tan Zhendao''s hands lit up, like a star, visible to the audience.


    "Is this the tears of the shark?"


    "It looks so real, and you can vaguely feel the star power."


    "This woman is a shark man? That is an extremely rare sea clan, even if it is extremely difficult to find in the deep sea, how did Paradise Island get it? Could it be that they went to the deep sea, impossible."


    "If you take care of so many things, you must be the shark people. It is said that the shark people are the most beautiful sea clan, even among humans, there is no comparison, it is true."


    The audience immediately boiled, and many cultivators stood up and looked towards the high platform, wanting to see more clearly.


    Zhou Shu looked at the woman and thought.


    In the tears that the woman shed, there is indeed star power in it. Although it is not as good as the real pearl of the night, it definitely shows that this woman is indeed a shark, but the shark is extremely rare and has always been inhabited. At the bottom of the deep sea, it is impossible to come to the Black Sea. Why would there be sharks on this paradise island?


    "You know, and I won''t explain much. This woman is indeed a rare shark, and she is also the royal family of the East China Sea!"


    Tan Zhendao put away the whip, looked at the audience with a smug face, and threw another bomb.


    "What, Donghai royal family, is it impossible?"


    "The royal status is so noble, how could Paradise Island get it?"


    "What if the Sea Clan comes to retaliate? I dare not buy it now."


    "Royal family, if Qiyulou had such a top brand, it would be so beautiful!"


    Faced with people��s doubts, Tan Zhendao explained a few words, ��She was discovered by us in the Black Sea, and later learned that she was the royal family, the sea race in the Black Sea, regardless of the common people or the royal family, as long as she was caught, it was ours. Those sea races in the deep sea can''t control it, let alone send high-level sea races to look for it. You can rest assured."


    He held up a sea-blue jade token, "Look! This is the token on her body. It comes from Liuyun Palace in the East China Sea, and can only be owned by the sea clan with a very high status in the palace! What is Liuyun Palace? , I believe you all know?"


    "Sure enough, it is a token of Liuyun Palace, really from the East China Sea royal family."


    "It seems there can be nothing wrong."


    "This shark, we have to make a decision!"


    The crowd became excited, and their voices became louder.


    But Zhou Shu''s expression was shocked, the East China Sea Liuyun Palace? So Xuanyun came here, is it because of her?


    He seemed to feel something, and soon had some thoughts.


    Tan Zhendao continued to shout.


    "As everyone knows, the shark people are outstanding in the world, and all the phonology and dance skills are all of the best qualifications. Although they don''t understand the human language, but with more training, they can be regarded as an excellent top card.


    "The starting price, five thousand yuan stone, definitely not expensive!"


    After he quoted the price, he withdrew to the side, and the shark girl seemed to not understand human language, and did not understand what these people were talking about. She kept standing blankly, only tears flashed in her eyes, showing a lot of suffering. .


    Although she didn''t understand, she could also tell that she was afraid that her destiny would not be too good.


    "It is too expensive to sell Yuanshi."


    "Although the sharks are very good, the primordial stone is also precious. I also hope to live on the primordial stone for hundreds of years, alas."


    Everyone stared at the shark, full of commotion, but no one made a price. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 904: Jiao Ling

    "Why, I can''t bear it, what do you keep your Yuanshi for!"


    On the high platform, Tan Zhendao frowned, with a hint of boredom, and shouted, "Qiyulou, don''t you have to do it? Caiyun Pavilion, Haiyiyuan, just yelled so loudly, why didn''t you talk anymore!"


    The brothel monk glanced at them, and shook their heads helplessly.


    "Five thousand yuan stones, too many, you can buy hundreds of other female repairs."


    "Yes, no matter how good it is, it''s just a person."


    "If you trade with spirit stones, I have absolutely nothing to say, but the essence stones..."


    Although the sharks are good, the primordial stone...For them, the pirates, the primordial stone is the foundation of maintaining the cultivation base, not to mention that they have to pay a large sum of money every year, and they simply cannot bear to take it out again.


    Tan Zhendao showed a lot of anger, "Is no one bidding?"


    After a while, someone in the crowd said, "I''m out of five thousand."


    Many eyes gathered in the past, and the monks who talked had hardly seen them, and they couldn''t help but feel a little confused.


    "Not from Paradise Island?"


    "Foreign hawks, it would be great to buy it back as a servant girl, but it''s really rich, five thousand yuan stone."


    "Where did the Yuan Ying monk''s five thousand yuan stone come from, can it be regarded as a spirit stone?"


    Tan Zhendao glanced at the bidder, his face slightly condensed, and a lot of doubts were revealed, "Friends, I''m talking about Yuanshi instead of Lingshi, do you have it?"


    The person who shouted was Zhou Shu.


    He knew that the shark girl came from Liuyun Palace, so he gave birth to some thoughts. Most of her had something to do with Xuan Yun. Maybe she could forge a lot of goodwill because of this, and it was also a kind of adulthood.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I know that it is a Yuanshi. Since the price is raised, it is naturally there."


    On the high platform, a black-clothed monk approached Tan Zhendao and muttered a few words in a low voice.


    Tan Zhendao nodded slightly, seeming to understand something, "It turns out that Fellow Daoist is the person who wiped out the Qiba. It is not surprising that he went to Bai De the day before, hehe. Is there anyone else shouting, if not, The shark belongs to this fellow Taoist."


    No one shouted, but many people looked at Zhou Shu with jealousy in their eyes, and there were also many sulky in them.


    Maybe I want to wait for Zhou Shu to get it before waiting for an opportunity to **** it.


    "Since no one shouted, then five thousand will be set!"


    Tan Zhendao looked at Zhou Shu and said with a smile on his face, "Friends of Daoist, this rare royal family of Sharks is now yours!"


    Zhou Shu nodded and took out Yuan Shi to make a deal.


    Tan Zhendao counted the Yuanshi while saying, "Friends of Taoism, high-profile guests like you are the most welcome guests on our Paradise Island. You can play as you like on the island, don��t worry about danger, and no one will come to trouble you. ."


    "Thank you so much."


    Tan Zhendao raised his head and said, "Friends, I want to make some things clear to you. Although this man has no cultivation base and can be at your mercy, she is extremely fast in the sea, even if it is us. The monk is also very difficult to catch up. It took a lot of effort to catch her... If you run away, don''t come to us."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Try not to let her get close to the sea, right?"


    He has also heard about this. Most of the sharks are born to transform into form and have a very long life span, but they can��t cultivate and have no cultivation base at all. However, they are naturally compatible with the star power and can use it freely. Xingli swims in the sea, even a monk can''t match it.


    Tan Zhendao smiled slightly, "Haha, it''s okay for fellow daoists to understand, there is nothing else to say, fellow daoists do it yourself."


    "correct."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Give me that token together."


    "of course."


    Tan Zhendao smiled and handed over the token, and the black monk beside him also brought the shark woman. Zhou Shu nodded and took her away from the auction.


    The shark looked a little anxious, but he followed Zhou Shu into the residence very obediently.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and was about to speak, but unexpectedly, the woman spoke first.


    "Benefactor, you let me go back, I will thank you, you can do whatever you want."


    The voice is crisp, although a bit blunt, but he speaks very smoothly, and his words are also very clear, at least much stronger than the previous Xuan Yun.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "You can speak and understand human language?"


    The woman stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes changed, with a lot of grace in her calmness, and a feeling of natural nobility.


    She hesitated, and whispered, "I will, I pretended those before."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, even he didn''t feel that all the helplessness and dazedness she had been on the stage before were all pretended, it was really alike, deceived everyone.


    He smiled, "Also, since you understand the human language, things are much easier to handle."


    The woman didn��t know Zhou Shu��s meaning, she just continued, ��Benefactor, as long as you let me go, I will thank you for sure. Really, I won��t regret it. Just take me to the beach and keep the token with you. That is a very precious thing, I will let someone bring something to redeem it."


    "I will, but not now."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and took out the token of Liuyun Palace, "Are you really from Liuyun Palace?"


    The woman sighed and dropped her head with a trace of melancholy, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then do you know that Xuanyun is also your Liuyun Palace?"


    "what?"


    The woman raised her head, her eyebrows were shaking slightly, and she said eagerly, "Do you know the child Xuanyun?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said calmly, "Yes, I have had some fate, just a few days ago."


    "He must have come to me..."


    The woman lowered her head, thought for a while, then looked at Zhou Shu, and said softly and gently, "Benefactor, you take me to see him, okay?"


    In a cordial and elegant tone, this kind of request is something that people cannot refuse, and this is exactly what Zhou Shu intends to do.


    "can."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and nodded, "But you don''t need to worry, just wait here, he will come naturally, in a few days."


    As long as the paradise island auction of the sharks spreads out, Xuan Yun will soon know that at the speed of the sea clan, he will be able to come in a few days.


    The woman thought for a while, and she seemed to understand the truth, a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she got up and saluted Zhou Shu, "Thank you really, benefactor, if I didn��t meet you, I don��t know what to do. Benefactor, you can tell me what you need, and I will let the child Xuanyun give you, and you will also give you the Yuanshi you spent."


    "The kid?"


    Zhou Shu appeared puzzled, "I am a little curious, what is your relationship with him? He and you are not of the same race."


    "Benefactor, my name is Jiao Ling, the princess of Liuyun Palace, and Xuan Yun is the prince, so I will call him a child."


    Jiao Ling explained in a soft voice, "The shark people have been the princesses of Liuyun Palace for generations, but this princess is a little different from your human princesses. It is more of a status symbol without much practical meaning, similar to a saint. Generally..." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 905: Plan to destroy the island

    Jiao Ling is worthy of being the princess and saint of Liuyun Palace. She speaks elegantly, has a lot of knowledge, and is quite extraordinary.


    He Jiao Ling''s words were lighthearted and pleasant, and it also made Zhou Shu understand a lot of things about Liuyun Palace and Dragon Palace, which are unreadable in human classics and are also very rare information.


    "Jiaoling, just stay here for a few days."


    Zhou Shu stood up, "I''m going out. I have news of Xuan Yun, I will tell you at any time."


    "Benefactor, you just left?"


    Jiao Ling looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated, "What should I do? Will it..."


    "Otherwise, don''t worry, no one will bother you here. Paradise Island is still very good for high rollers."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "Don''t worry, and I want to go out to help you pass the news."


    Jiao Ling stood up and bowed respectfully, "Okay, everything depends on the benefactor."


    "It doesn''t have to be called by the benefactor, just call me Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and left the door without saying anything.


    Jiao Ling watched Zhou Shu leave, and then sat down for a while. She didn''t know where she took out a slender pale golden conch. It blew up gently, and a melodious melody gradually floated out, disappearing into the wind. in.


    Zhou Shu, who was still not far from the door, nodded thoughtfully and walked out.


    "It''s like a means of communication, which can echo the seawater''s desire. I am afraid that it can be transmitted far away. It seems that I don''t need to say anything. Then Xuan Yun can also come. She just needs a gap, but I hope her No more pretense, deliberately deceiving me..."


    At this time, Zhou Shu, because of his extravagance, became the focus of Paradise Island. No matter where he was, there were people around, especially Huaxiu.


    Zhou Shu did not refuse, stopping to talk a few words from time to time, and even brought to the corner to say a few more words, which caused Huaxiu to laugh and behave like a flower veteran.


    Of course, this is Zhou Shu deliberately, wandering around the flowers, so as to observe the formations in Paradise Island everywhere, and at the same time make the black monks who monitor him less vigilant. On this Paradise Island, defense is the first priority, regardless of There are black-clothed monks exploring wherever you go, you must be more cautious.


    After turning around for a while, Zhou Shu walked into a restaurant and deliberately spent time and wine and continued, looking really like a high-roller indulged in Paradise Island.


    After coming down a few times like this, he can basically understand the formation of Paradise Island.


    "It''s difficult for Jin Wucai to set up a very complicated formation. With the addition of those talisman formations, Jin Wucai really regards this place as a base camp, even if it is more stringent than his own money island... But wait Go ahead, no matter how tightly arranged it is, it will not stop the overturning."


    He thought to himself.


    Since he knew that Jin Wucai was trafficking in human beings, he had the idea of ??completely destroying Paradise Island. Now the idea is more accurate. Although Jin Wucai��s power here is very strong, there are three or four in the Gwanghwa God Realm, plus nearly a hundred. The Yuanying Realm could not change his mind.


    Now all the defensive facilities on Paradise Island are in his sea of ??knowledge. With Lin Zhu''s teleportation formation, it can be said that there are loopholes everywhere, and he is very confident.


    Of course, before doing all this, he will solve the matter of Naxu Jie first, and now he is just preparing.


    Before long, he left the island alone.


    Not long after drilling into the seabed, the feeling of thorns on the back disappeared one after another. Although the spiritual consciousness behind him came from the cultivator of God, they were not as far as possible in the sea, and were not as powerful as Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu just deliberately ignored it.


    When he came to the previous trench, Lin Zhu was still busy in the hall.


    She had a concentrated expression, a thin layer of sweat came out on her face, but she couldn''t even wipe it off, her mind focused on the formation in front of her.


    Almost all of the seventeen teleportation formations took shape, only a few steps away.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, warmly said, "Thank you, Lin Zhu."


    Lin Zhu raised her head, her hair stuck to her cheek, and smiled at Zhou Shu, "Senior, don''t you have to work hard. Did you bring the map information? If you have it, the little girl can prepare now."


    "Brought it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out Zhang Yujian, and talked directly to Lin Zhu.


    According to the location of the bunker on the island, plus the internal situation of the bunker, and then through calculations, it is easy to get the landing point of the teleportation. Of course, to teleport to the past, it is best to destroy the island first. The array method, so as not to make mistakes, because this time the teleportation cannot make any mistakes, and the seventeen teleportation arrays must be activated at the same time to achieve the best effect.


    After half an hour, Lin Zhu nodded gently, "Understood, don''t worry, senior, no problem."


    Her words are very light, but her eyes are full of self-confidence. As for the way of teleportation, she is really the only existence in the world of immortality.


    "Well, I''ll make a puppet."


    Lin Zhu began to set up an array, while Zhou Shu took out many small diamond puppets and began to play around.


    Of course, it is not people who are going to be transmitted this time, but these puppets.


    The puppets are equipped with spirit stones. After the formation is broken, they will be transmitted to the bunker by the teleportation array. Then Zhou Shu will use Yan Yi Jue to control these puppets at the same time and destroy the inside of the rune bunker. Although these puppets only have The strength of the Golden Core Realm, but the material itself is special. Even Tier 5 materials are enough to break down. Zhou Shu has seen it a long time ago. The formations inside the bunker are all Tier 5 materials, and the spirit stones and formation eyes There are some flaws, which are good for the King Kong puppet to play.


    If all goes well, he is very sure that within a few breaths, he will destroy all the rune formation bunker There is no chance for the guard monks inside to activate the bunker.


    After destroying the formation and the bunker, Paradise Island lost its biggest support, and he also lost the biggest trouble. He could attack, retreat and defend, and he could deal with Paradise Island whatever he wanted.


    The two were busy working intently and occasionally said something.


    "It''s really an auction for female sisters, it''s really damnable!"


    Lin Zhu said bitterly, "I thought of saving a person before, but now the little girl feels that Senior is doing the right thing. This kind of place must be destroyed, it is best to blow it up completely."


    "If everything goes well, those puppets can be used and should be completely destroyed, but it also depends on luck."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, thinking of something, "By the way, Lin Zhu, I bought a woman at that meeting."


    "what?"


    Lin Zhu was taken aback for a moment, and put all his wishfulness down, looking at Zhou Shu, she was a little confused, "Senior, you are not like that..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What are you panicking? That''s a sea clan girl. If she didn''t lie, it should be the princess of Liuyun Palace. Then Xuan Yun also came out to look for her... I saved her because she has herself. It��s said that Liuyun Palace is very prestigious among the Sea Clan. It is located at the top of the Fourth Palace. If we can make good bonds, we can also try to find something in the deep sea."


    However, there are a few in the deep sea, and he still needs to find some deep-sea materials to make the sword.


    "Oh����"


    Lin Zhu thought thoughtfully, "Senior will always do nothing wrong, but you still have to be careful. How could the princess of Liuyun Palace run into the Black Sea?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I have some doubts about this. I can''t believe the woman''s words, wait a few days and have a look."


    "Well, seniors, be careful."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu with some worry in her eyes. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 906: Princess Jiao

    Side of the island.


    A black monk looked at the three people in front of him with interest, and smiled slightly.


    Among the three, the young one is nothing special, but the older one knew it was not the human race, but the sea race.


    The old man of the Sea Clan arched his hands, "Friends, we have something to do on the island."


    "no problem."


    The black-clothed monk smiled and nodded, "Anyone on our island is welcome. The demons are no exception to the evil cultivation. The Sea Clan is naturally fine, but you must have the token of the Money Island to come up."


    The Sea Clan elder frowned, "Daoist, isn''t there a rule, the Sea Clan and the cultivator do not infringe on each other in the Black Sea, and the Sea Clan does not need any token of the Black Sea."


    "Don''t be in the sea, it''s up to the island."


    The black-clothed monk stretched out his hand, a cold color appeared on his face, "One person has three hundred best spirit stones."


    The old man shook his head slightly, turned around and whispered, "What should we do? This time we came out. Although we asked a lot of people, we didn''t know that there was such a thing. We still need spirit stones on the island, who brought them?"


    The other old man and the young sea clan shook their heads. They live deep in the deep sea palace and rarely go out. They usually practice by the sea pillars of vitality, and they don��t use spirit stones at all. They came out hurriedly this time, but they came out privately. , And did not prepare.


    The old man turned around and said helplessly, "Friends of Daoist, can you be accommodating? We just find someone and we will leave when we find it."


    The black-clothed monk''s expression became colder and colder, "No spiritual stone, don''t talk."


    "you!"


    The young sea clan''s complexion was stagnant, and a cold light appeared in his eyes, but he was stopped by the old man before he could move, "I can''t move, there are very powerful immortal cultivators on this island, don''t move rashly."


    "Then what do you want to do? You obviously received the message, right here, don''t you go look for it?"


    "Always think of a way... the turtle is old, why don''t you take out your turtle beads for some spirit stones,"


    "...Unfortunately, why don''t you take out your four red beards?"


    "Don''t fight, it''s better for me to take a scale, it will not hurt me anyway."


    "His Royal Highness is a body of ten thousand gold, that is absolutely impossible."


    The three of them took something out of their bodies, and it was far more than a few hundred best spirit stones, but they were trapped by a little spirit stone. When the three of them were discussing what to take, a monk walked over.


    "Nine hundred best products, I gave them for them."


    The monk took out the spirit stone and handed it to the black-clothed monk. The black-clothed monk glanced at him, then smiled and said, "It turns out that it is you again. The fellow Daoist is indeed a high-profile guest of Paradise Island. It''s a lavish shot, haha."


    Taking the spirit stone, the black-clothed monk took out three tokens and handed them over, then left.


    The old sea clan was a little stunned, but the young sea clan stared at the monk who appeared suddenly, startled, "It''s you, I recognize you!"


    The monk was Zhou Shu, and the three Sea Clan were the Xuan Yun and others he was waiting for.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I recognize you too."


    Xuan Yun looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes flickering, "I won''t thank you, you really are weird, the woman made me feel wrong before, now you are here again, don''t you..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and interrupted him, "This is not a place to talk, three of you, come with me."


    "Okay! I want to see what you are doing."


    Xuan Yun nodded, strode out and walked towards Zhou Shu.


    The expressions of the two old men on the side changed slightly, and they quickly stopped, "His Royal Highness, be careful, this person gave us the Lingshi to go to the island, I am afraid that he is unpredictable and set some trap."


    "I have to go."


    Xuan Yun didn''t look back, and walked straight towards Zhou Shu.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu led the three to the residence.


    "Huh? Princess Jiao!"


    When the three of them saw Jiao Ling sitting at the table, their expressions were shocked, and they quickly bowed to salute.


    Jiao Ling smiled faintly, got up and helped one by one.


    As soon as Xuanyun stood up, he glared at Zhou Shu and shouted, "Princess Jiao, did he arrest you? I saw him arrest a sea clan girl a few days ago. I didn''t expect him to even dare to move the princess. , Be bold, Yun''er will vent your anger for you!"


    Jiao Ling shook his head, "Yun''er, no, he actually saved me."


    "what?"


    Xuan Yun''s expression suddenly changed, and he stopped moving.


    Jiao Ling explained a few words, "Yun''er, it''s like this..."


    Before he finished listening, Xuan Yun turned his head and bowed to Zhou Shu, "Thank you, fellow daoist, I was wrong before, I''m really sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and waved, "It''s okay."


    "Friends, I will be grateful to you, and I will talk later."


    Xuan Yun insisted on finishing the ceremony and turned around and said, "Princess Jiao, come back with us, Yun''er is here to look for you this time. If you haven''t seen it for so long, Yun''er is really worried. Everyone in the palace is, "After hesitating, he said again, "Father, too."


    "Will he worry about me? It''s too late to hate me."


    Jiao Ling smiled faintly, and said softly, "Yun''er, you secretly came out this time? Even if your father finds me, he will only send his family with an arrest warrant. It will never be you. . I think he has moved to the mackerel clan now, right?"


    She originally spoke in the language of the Hai nationality, but when she saw Zhou Shu frowning slightly, she changed her words to other people.


    Xuan Yun''s expression was slightly stagnant, and there was nothing to say, he just nodded, "Yun''er can''t hide anything from you, Princess Jiao, I did come out secretly Father Wang has indeed been banned. The order of the mackerel."


    He stared at Jiao Ling with concern in his eyes, "But you really can''t stay here, Princess. The Black Sea is too dangerous. If you must stay, Yun''er will stay with you."


    "Stupid, how could your father allow you to stay here? He will send someone to come to you soon, which caused a war between the two clans, and it will not end well."


    Jiao Ling sighed softly, Wanli carried a lot of sorrow, "Yun''er, I will go back with you."


    Hearing the sigh, Xuan Yun''s expression changed slightly, showing a lot of determination, "Princess Jiao, don''t worry, Yun''er will definitely protect you. Even Father, he will definitely not be able to move you."


    "I don''t worry about myself. It''s just that the sharks are destined to accept the eternal destiny..."


    Jiao Ling closed her eyes slightly and let out a long sigh. Someone who heard it really felt sad, and she didn''t know that it was because of the fate of the Yuren that made her so worried.


    Xuan Yun shook his head, with a lot of persistence in his eyes, "Princess Jiao, together with other people, we can try to persuade the father to change."


    "Maybe, no matter what, I will go back this time and can''t escape anymore."


    Jiao Ling quickly recovered indifferent, with a slight smile at the corner of her mouth, turning to Zhou Shu and said, "Benefactor, Zhou Shu, thank you this time, not only saved me, but also helped the child Xuanyun and fulfilled his promise. Benefactor. , Please speak up if you have any requirements, as long as Jiao��s spiritual power can do it, he will never break his promise."


    "I''m in Xuan Yun, don''t hesitate to say anything, I will definitely agree to guarantee it in the name of Liuyun Palace."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Xuan Yun nodded along with him, and patted his chest vigorously.


    (PS: Thanks to the clouds covering the mountains, Liumei Sukong and Gulang Tingtao for their rewarding support, thanks to Rosella''s monthly ticket support, and thanks to the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 907: Qing Ge Bei

    Zhou Shu looked at the two people in front of him, slightly thinking.


    Through the previous dialogue, he could see that Princess Jiaoling probably offended Palace Master Liuyun and had to flee the East China Sea and hide in the Black Sea, but was accidentally caught by the monks on Paradise Island, while Xuan Yun was secretly caught. I came out to find her back, but I don''t know the specific reasons, and most of them can''t ask.


    However, the good relationship has been formed, and the matter of their Sea Clan does not have much to do with him. You don''t need to pay too much attention to it. If you have a goodbye, you may be able to help then, but now you don''t need to ask too much.


    "If this is the case for both of you, I''ll just say it straight."


    He smiled indifferently, "Essential Stone Lingshi doesn''t need anything, I just want Liuyun Palace to be convenient when I go to the deep sea in the future."


    Jiao Ling''s eyebrows were slightly condensed, apparently thinking, and Xuan Yun nodded directly, "This is not difficult, I will pass on the order, let other sea races meet you, don''t make it difficult for you."


    "The prince''s order, I''m afraid it may not work."


    Xuan Yun paused, but was speechless.


    In Liuyun Palace, the lord of the palace holds great power. Although the prince has a high status, he still can''t influence other sea people.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and turned to Jiao Ling, "Princess Jiao, I think that the token of Liuyun Palace shouldn''t work either. It''s not a precious thing, right?"


    "What the benefactor said is that the token is really nothing."


    Jiao Ling nodded slightly, "It was my fault to conceal something before, so please don''t blame the benefactor."


    Zhou Shu only said lightly, "It''s okay, as long as it''s true now, I don''t care."


    Jiao Ling thought for a while, covered her mouth with her hand, and gently shook it twice. When she opened her hand again, there was already a small golden conch in her hand.


    Xuan Yun''s expression was shocked, "Princess Jiao, Qing Gebei, how can it work?"


    Jiao Ling shook his head at him, turned to Zhou Shu, and whispered, "This is a sacred object passed down from generation to generation by our Jang people, and one of the symbols of saints in the past. Qing Gebei, the Donghaihai people rarely know it. As long as the benefactor holds it, the many sea races in the area under the jurisdiction of Liuyun Palace will probably give it some face and will not do anything to the benefactor."


    The sea snails are small and made like mixed gold, but they are all naturally formed, as are the mysterious patterns that resemble runes.


    Jiao Ling smiled, "The benefactor doesn��t have to worry about its effectiveness. Even if I am no longer the princess of Liuyun Palace, but I am still the saint of the Mairen clan, it is still effective. I can pass through the sea clan��s Hunting and coming to the Black Sea are also mostly because of it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I don''t doubt that, but this holy thing is so precious, so is the princess giving it to me?"


    "The benefactor misunderstood. I didn''t give it to you, but just borrow it temporarily. In the future, when the benefactor comes to the East China Sea, I will exchange other things in exchange for it. If I am gone, the benefactor will also find the Yuren clan. No, at that time... I left it to my benefactor."


    Jiao Ling said indifferently, just talking, unconsciously revealing a lot of sadness.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s so best, I just borrow it temporarily, and I will return it to you when I don''t need it."


    Jiao Ling glanced at Gebei reluctantly and handed it to Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu took it with both hands and nodded slightly, showing much satisfaction.


    Xuanyun stared at the Qing Gebei, with many doubts, "Wang Hao, you even borrowed Qing Gebei. If your father asks and doesn''t recognize your princess status, what should you do?"


    "Does he admit it now? How can he do those things if he admits it?"


    Jiao Ling''s voice suddenly became a little cold, "It is not something a holy thing can do to ask him to recognize the status of the shark clan."


    Zhou Shu put away Qing Gebei, and said slowly, "How are you going to leave? There are many cultivators here, maybe they will do something against Princess Jiao Ling."


    Xuan Yun shook his head and said confidently, "It''s okay, as long as we get into the sea, we can naturally leave safely."


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him, only at Jiao Ling.


    Jiao Ling also nodded, "Don''t worry about the benefactor. We have a way. I was negligent when thinking about things on the sea reef, otherwise I could not be caught. Although I am not good at cultivation, I have other abilities. "


    "Since there is a way, I won''t say much."


    Zhou Shu nodded, as if thinking of something, "I take the liberty to ask, does the princess use star power?"


    Jiao Ling did not conceal it, "Well, the shark people are born to correspond to the stars. It is said that each shark corresponds to a star in the sky, and..."


    Xuan Yun took the lead, "And the saint among the sharks represents the brightest star in the sky, and can be blessed by that star, and gain unimaginable power. You don''t know that you are in the deep sea. Princess Jiao, this kind of monk can''t deal with it."


    Just by looking at Xuan Yun''s confident face, he knew that what he said would not be a lie.


    The sharks are indeed very talented. Perhaps it is the bloodline handed down from the ancient times that gives them this ability. Many alien races have their own special abilities. Of course, there are also many people of different bloodlines and physiques in the human race.


    Zhou Shu is probably not himself, and he hasn''t thought about the power of blood But he still wants to figure out how to sense the stars.


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s thoughtful expression, Jiao Ling seemed to have noticed something, and said softly, "Is the benefactor interested in Xingli?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled, "The princess is indeed Huizhilanxin, I do have some interest."


    "After all, it is born in nature. I can��t tell the truth, and I don��t understand why, but the scorpion race knows a lot about the stars, and they have summed up some special methods for thousands of years. After trying, those methods have certain effects on other sea races. But I don��t know if it��s useful for humans?�� Jialing thought for a while, looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, and said warmly, ��If the benefactor wants it, I can leave you some.��


    Zhou Shu quickly nodded and agreed, "Can you? Of course it is excellent, thank you, Princess."


    In this world, I am afraid that no one knows the star power better than the shark, but in his opinion, the shark will probably keep it secret and will never tell others, how can he get it if he asks unintentionally Jiao Ling''s return was really overjoyed.


    "If there is no benefactor, Jiao Ling doesn''t know where it is, just a small reward."


    Jiao Ling said lightly, "Moreover, these methods are not a secret among the sharks. You don��t have to be reluctant to say it when you meet a companion. Now it��s twilight, there is enough time to say, benefactor, please Write down."


    "and many more."


    Xuan Yun stood up and saluted, "Wang Hao, I will go out first."


    Xuan Yun took the two old men out, and the old man didn''t mean to be reluctant. They knew that it would be useless for them to learn. They were also "naturally talented" and couldn''t use it at all.


    Jiao Ling nodded, then looked at Zhou Shu and spoke softly.


    Zhou Shu looked attentive and didn''t dare to miss a point. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 908: The Law of Star Force

    "Thank you, Princess."


    Zhou Shu stood up, showing a lot of gratitude on his face.


    What the princess said was not only a method of simply sensing the star power, but also some methods used, and invisibly revealed the essence of some star power. Although she may not know what she said, Zhou Shu Can understand it.


    The essence, in Zhou Shu''s view, is more important than the method.


    During the teaching process, Zhou Shu''s knowledge of the sea quickly entered the deduction process, and he could use most of these methods.


    "No thanks, to the shark, this is nothing."


    Jiao Ling smiled faintly, her eyes glowing, showing a lot of self-confidence, and the curvature of her mouth is very beautiful.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but took another look, smiled, and praised, "Moreover, Wang Hao, your wisdom is really amazing, far surpassing other sea races."


    During the half-hour teaching process, Zhou Shu deeply felt this. Jiaoling��s wisdom was very different from that of other sea tribes he had seen, and it was also very different from what is said in the classics. He could definitely be regarded as a great wise man in the sea tribe. , Even in the human race, it is also unique genius.


    Only such a genius can give birth to the idea of ??changing the fate of his own race.


    "Is the benefactor mocking other sea races?"


    Jiao Ling smiled lightly, somewhat mischievous, and then sighed again, "Oh."


    Xu is sighing, even if you are a genius, it is difficult to do what you want to do and change the fate of thousands of years.


    The two looked at each other, feeling afflicted.


    Jiao Ling stood up and bent slightly, "Benefactor, it is late at night, Jiao Ling must leave, thank you for your care these days."


    Looking up at the sky, the stars are like a curtain, shining brightly, it is a good time to leave with the help of star power.


    "I will send you out."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Please don''t worry, Wang Hao, I will not lose the holy relic, I will bring it back to you in the deep sea."


    "Ok."


    The Paradise Island is very small, and Jiao Ling, Xuan Yun and others quickly reached the beach.


    Not far away, Zhou Shu followed them.


    Behind Jiao Ling and the others, in addition to Zhou Shu, a large group of other immortal cultivators gathered, all with greedy eyes, presumably they all wanted to make something cheap. But Zhou Shu didn''t care about them. They couldn''t even match Xuan Yun. What he cared about was that the few gods behind him, like bone gangrene, would never disappear.


    Except when he was in his residence and on the bottom of the sea, no matter where Zhou Shu was, those gods always followed him like a shadow.


    He could tell it a long time ago. The strongest one comes from Tan Zhendao, the steward of Paradise Island, and the other one comes from the god-changing monk who has been in the main hall and is responsible for the formation, called Xu Ruoxian, and there is one he has never I''ve seen it, but I heard someone say it is called Lei Wenchang.


    The three cultivators, plus Taoist Bai De, are all hindrances to his actions later, and may also hinder Jiao Ling from leaving.


    Jiao Ling glanced back, and jumped into the sea first, Xuan Yun and the others followed closely, and the monks nearby did not hesitate to jump down.


    If you leave the island, you can do it unscrupulously. If you grab the shark, you can earn thousands of yuan.


    The Jiao Ling in the sea water, bathed in starlight, seemed to change suddenly and became vivid and active. Zhou Shu also felt that all the light of the stars in the sky seemed to shine on her alone.


    She waved to Zhou Shu in the distance, and disappeared within a few breaths.


    It disappeared, not only in front of the eyes, but also in the divine consciousness.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised. Although most of his consciousness was concentrated behind him, to beware of the monks on Paradise Island, the seabed in front of him could be seen at least for dozens of miles, and it could disappear in his consciousness. Rarely.


    He condensed his current position and tried his best to let go of his spiritual consciousness, only to see a trace of Jiao Ling.


    It seemed to have turned into a stream of light, sliding straight in the sea, even the water waves could not be seen floating, the speed of her in the water was really unimaginable.


    Those monks who jumped into the water naturally couldn''t catch up, and soon returned, showing a dazed expression.


    "It''s gone so soon?"


    "Did she jump off, could it be that I was dazzled?"


    In the hall, on a tall building, there was the same doubtful voice.


    "When I caught it, it wasn''t so fast."


    "The starlight was dim that day, but now it''s different..."


    "It''s a pity, but it doesn''t matter if the yuan stone is also in hand, it''s just that the kid bought the yuan stone and put it away. It''s an interesting person. Does he burn it if he has more money?"


    "It''s really interesting, but the strength is too bad. As long as you dare to leave the island, you can''t live long."


    The monitoring of Zhou Shu over the past few days has convinced them that Zhou Shu''s strength is too poor. He belongs to the group of people who are in the coastal waters and is incomparable to the monks in the Black Sea.


    Before long, Zhou Shu also got into the sea.


    It was different from what those monks thought, and they were gradually perfected together, and it was almost time to implement the plan.


    In the deep hole of the trench.


    Lin Zhu sat quietly in front of the hall The seventeen teleportation formations in front of them flashed neatly and uniformly, and in each teleportation formation, there was a diamond puppet less than one foot high.


    The formation has been prepared, and Lin Zhu cleverly connected all the formations together, and moved the whole body with one start. As long as one is activated, the other sixteen will be activated at the same time.


    "Lin Zhu, thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu appeared in the hall, watching the completion, showing a lot of relief.


    Destroying those rune formation bunkers is a very important part. With these bunkers, those Nascent Infant realm cultivators can form enough combat power to threaten Zhou Shu. The power of the rune formation bunkers can''t be prevented even if they are in the gods. , And without the bunker, those cultivators at the Nascent Soul Stage would be nothing, and most of them couldn''t even break through Zhou Shu''s own defense.


    "It''s not hard work, it''s all a little girl should do. I don''t know how happy it is to be able to contribute to the seniors."


    Lin Zhu''s face was still a little haggard, and the busy days for a few days were obviously a lot of consumption.


    "Take it, drink more."


    Zhou Shu handed over a bottle of soul fluid, and said seriously, "But you will have to work hard for a while. There are already three organ swordfishes outside. You can always know the situation of Paradise Island formation. Once the formation is broken , You immediately activate these teleportation arrays, you must be fast."


    Lin Zhu nodded attentively, "The little girl knows that she can''t be wrong."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, after starting the formation, you can destroy them. You don''t have to worry about other things. Just stay here and rest. I will come to you again when everything is done."


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu, showing a lot of concern, and said softly, "Senior, there are four gods transformation realms, you have to be careful too."


    "Four."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This is not the previous time, nothing will happen." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 909: From the apse

    Early in the morning, Zhou Shu walked alone to the main hall of Paradise Island. ???


    Before reaching the door, two black-clothed monks came over, with a stern look on their faces, "What are you doing again, don''t get close to the main hall if you are fine!"


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Friends of Taoism, just like last time, they still come for the sake of accepting Xujie."


    The black monk frowned, "Didn''t you come here last time? This is not the place to come as you want!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I came in a hurry last time, but I forgot that there was an important nunxu ring that I didn''t take. I missed a major event, so I still need to see Senior Bai De again, and I would like to ask the two to accommodate each other."


    During the words, a few yuan stones slipped out of the sleeves, unknowingly falling into the hands of two black monks.


    The two black-clothed monks squeezed, showing a hint of joy, glanced at each other, and nodded.


    "In this case, let him hand it in again."


    "Don''t make any mistakes this time, go and come out quickly."


    Zhou Shu thanked him, followed the black monk and walked to the hall.


    In the main hall, Xu Ruoxian, the cultivator of God who had been sitting steadily, opened his eyes suddenly, looked at Zhou Shu, frowned, and said, "Stop."


    The black monk stopped, Zhou Shu also stopped and looked at Xu Ruoxian, showing a little confusion.


    Xu Ruoxian said, "What is he doing again?"


    The black-clothed monk saluted respectfully, "Tell Elder Xu that this fellow Taoist still came to pay the tribute, because last time we missed a part and didn''t pay it all, so I made it up specially."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, "Senior, that''s the case."


    A sharp divine sense swayed on Zhou Shu''s body for a few moments, and quickly retracted it.


    "Go, don''t be troublesome."


    Xu Ruoxian nodded and closed his eyes again.


    The black-clothed monk continued to take Zhou Shu to the side hall. Zhou Shu seemed to be frightened, but in fact he was sending out a divine sense probe. He did not miss the opportunity to probe the hall twice.


    The formation hub of Paradise Island is in this hall, and the most critical formation is under Xu Ruoxian''s seat. It is no wonder that he has been sitting still, just to protect the formation.


    "What are you rubbing against, don''t hurry up!"


    The black monk turned around and yelled.


    "Come on," Zhou Shu nodded and walked quickly into the side hall.


    In the side hall, the wretched-faced Bade was still hustling, except that there were two more female nuns beside him. One of them was seen at the auction a few days ago.


    "you again?"


    Taoist Bai De stared at Zhou Shu, his face was a bit bad.


    Zhou Shu bowed, "Senior Bai De, I forgot to bring a Naxu ring last time, this time..."


    "Forgot to bring it?"


    Bade snorted, "I think I don''t want to take it out last time because I don''t want to give it to you? You kid spent all the money outside and finally spent all the money. Now I think about Laozi again?"


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of shame, hesitatingly said, "What the senior said is that it was the younger generation last time."


    "I can help you open the Naxu ring for the waste in the sea, even if I am very kind, it is already luck to get a little bit, but I dare to choose?" Bai Dewu did not stop, and cursed a few more words, "Lao Tzu Tell you, there is no Laozi, you have no one, you can only watch for nothing! You can still come to Paradise Island, go to Trash Island!"


    "Senior reprimanded it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t refute, only bowed his head in a promise.


    Bai De stretched out his hand far away, his face was quite disdainful, "Take a look, if there are few things, I won''t care."


    Zhou Shu didn''t raise his head, but only raised a Naxu ring with both hands.


    "It looks pretty good," Bai De showed a hint of surprise. He took Naxu Jie in his hand and took a closer look. He was even more astonished. He looked at Zhou Shu, "So many things, you... "


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "This is the precept of the seven tyrants."


    "Hahaha, okay, this looks a little bit like."


    Bade squeezed Naxu Jie and rubbed it with care for a while, "Waiting here, it''s still the old rules, the wear and tear are not counted!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Everything depends on the predecessors, as long as there are juniors."


    "Huh, that''s not necessarily the case."


    Bai De pushed away the female sister in front of him, got up and walked behind the hall.


    Walking to the door of the back hall, Zhou Shu suddenly shouted, "Senior!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bade turned around impatiently, "It''s impossible to want more, it''s impossible to want to go back! Ah--"


    After only turning around, Zhou Shu had flashed in front of Bai De, and the six female nuns beside him had all fallen to the ground, unconscious.


    Bade himself, only had time to say half a word, just as silent.


    Originally, Bai De��s divine consciousness was not as good as Zhou Shu. He was indulged in drinking for a long time and was even more negligent. At this time, he was unprepared. However, Zhou Shu��s heart-shaking tactic was coordinated with the full strength of the third and fourth changes. For a moment, Baide was sluggish, motionless.


    "It''s about ten breaths."


    Zhou Shu thought secretly.


    Although it hits with a single blow, it is the Transcendent God Realm after all. The Primordial God has a strong self-recovery ability. At most a dozen breaths, Bade can return to normal Unfortunately, he can''t kill you yet. "


    Divine Consciousness Xun swept around Bai De, and Zhou Shu got a few array charms and two keys.


    The figure flickered and went straight to the apse.


    Zhou Shu watched Bai De walk through the several doors in the apse, naturally effortless, and soon came before the formation.


    There is an array of talisman, and it doesn''t take much effort. At the end of the array, there is a thick black door.


    The door was neither gold nor wood. Zhou Shu had never seen it before, and had no time to think about it, so he stuffed the key in. With a dull sound, the door opened backwards, revealing a small room.


    In the room, a thin old man was meditating, and when he saw Zhou Shu coming in, he was shocked.


    The old man��s cultivation base in the Nascent Soul Realm described Qingqi, his feet and waist were all locked by slender black chains, and he was obviously tied here and could not go out.


    The monks outside the main hall, Xu Ruoxian in the main hall, and Bai De from the side hall, the layered formations of the apse, and then add the thick gates and heavy chains. Most of them are to besie this person. It is conceivable that this old man How important it is to Paradise Island.


    Zhou Shu is almost certain that this old man is the one who can open the netherworld ring.


    But it is not completely certain.


    Zhou Shu threw a Naxu Ring casually, and it landed in front of the old man.


    "Just take a magic weapon out, two breath time, otherwise you will die."


    The awe-inspiring coercion spread with the words, and instantly enveloped the entire room.


    The old man''s expression was shocked, knowing that Zhou Shu was definitely not joking, a lot of black light suddenly appeared in his hand, and he covered the Naxu ring in.


    Less than two breaths, a Tier 5 magic weapon fell out. In panic, the old man was too late to pick it up, and was hitting the ground, clinking.


    "All right."


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu with fear, but found that Zhou Shu had already disappeared. (To be continued.) 8

 Chapter 910: Imprisoned old man

    Knowing that the old man could open the Naxu Ring, Zhou Shu left.


    Time is running out, and Bai De over there is about to wake up.


    After a few moments, Zhou Shu had returned to the side hall, and Bai De still stood there blankly, without any response.


    "Eleven breaths, I really overestimate you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, the Lishuang sword in his hand flashed with cold light, a sword fell, and his head separated cleanly.


    Previously, Bai De did not kill because he was worried that Bai De was the one who opened the Naxu ring. Now that it is not the Naxu ring that Bai De opened, there is naturally no need to stay.


    On Paradise Island, any transformation of the gods is a threat, killing one will make one less.


    The monk who had lost his mind would instinctively defend himself when faced with danger, but Bai De''s defense seemed to Zhou Shu to be like paper, his own cultivation strength was not as good as Zhou Shu, not to mention close at hand.


    The head is separated from the body, but it is still moving.


    A transparent shadow struggled to get out of his body.


    The cultivator, the dead soul is still there. Although the soul was also hit hard, as long as there is a trace of existence, he can retain his vitality and wait for an opportunity to be reborn.


    However, Zhou Shu would not give him a chance.


    He had already prepared the demon refining pot in his sleeve, and pointed it down at the transparent soul. Bai De thought he had found a way out, but didn''t want to fall into the pot.


    The Demon Refining Pot can refine all things and naturally harvest all things. Although it hasn''t recovered its appearance long ago, there is no problem in using it to hold the soul.


    After collecting the demon refining pot, Zhou Shu stopped looking at it and returned to the apse.


    In just a dozen breaths, great changes have taken place inside, but I don��t know anything about it. I don��t need to mention any formations. Moreover, Zhou Shu��s movements are so fast that no one would have thought that one would have been monitored for a long time. The cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm who is weak, dare to attack the cultivator of the Divine Transformation Realm.


    In the secret room of the apse, the old man was still in a state of shock.


    He didn''t know what was going on, only looked at Zhou Shu in a panic, and didn''t dare to speak.


    At this time, when he had time, Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness and glanced a few times before shaking his head slightly, showing a trace of solemnity.


    This secret room is only a square meter, and it seems that it has been around for many years. These many years are probably ten thousand years.


    The old man��s body was pierced by black chains, passing through his feet, passing through his body and then out from his waist. He was imprisoned very miserably, and the black chain was extremely smooth, shining with a dark blue light. This material he never had I have seen that there is a mysterious feeling that I can''t feel the existence of spiritual energy on it, as if it is not something that the world of immortality should have.


    I''m afraid it is impossible to open the black chain in a short time. What is more troublesome is that the black chain is not a single entity, but is connected to the entire room and the door. In fact, the entire room and the black chain are cast together. It''s done, it''s inseparable, if you can''t open the black chain and take the old man away, you have to pull the entire room from the apse.


    Seeing Zhou Shu shook his head, the old man seemed to realize something, "Daoist, are you here to save the old man?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "You have been imprisoned for a long time, you should know a lot about this place, what can you say?"


    The old man glanced at Zhou Shu, he was quite heavy, and he said slowly, "I''m afraid it will be very difficult, and the old man didn''t expect to escape. The Taoist friends came to open the method of Naxu Ring, yes, if you can help The old man does one thing, the old man is willing to tell fellow daoists the method of opening the vows."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "You tell me now, I may not believe it, so let''s talk about it later."


    The old man was slightly startled, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to answer like this.


    Zhou Shu would not negotiate conditions under such circumstances. According to his habit, it is a good time to make a price only after fully grasping the situation, and he also knew that the old man could not tell him so easily.


    "Ok."


    The old man looked at the black chains on his body and slowly said, "The old man is not only imprisoned in his body, but also imprisoned in his spirits. These are made of Netherworld Silver."


    "Nether Silver?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and his face became more solemn, "Things outside the sky, Nether Silver?"


    The old man sighed, "Yes, do you think the old man can go out?"


    Zhou Shu saw that it was right. Netherworld silver is indeed not something that should be in the realm of cultivating immortals. It is a special material brought by aliens from the outside world. It is extremely strong. Very few magic weapons in the realm of cultivating immortals can destroy it, and it It also has the effect of imprisoning the souls. When fighting against the alien races, I don''t know how many immortal cultivators have suffered from it, and they were beaten by the sword made of ghost silver.


    This old man was actually imprisoned by Nether Silver, and now he really can''t open it.


    "It seems that this prison was also left by a foreign race back then."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "Since you were imprisoned later, you should have the key to unlock the Netherworld Silver, right? Who is it?"


    "Yes, with Jin Wucai."


    The old man spread his hands, "Jin Wucai told the old man when he closed the chain that he had sunk the key into the bottom of the sea. Unless the old man told him the secret of opening Naxu Ring, he would never get the key back."


    "It''s really amazing."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "You didn''t agree, so you have been imprisoned here, but... Jin Wucai is doing this to you, but you help them open the ring of Naxu?"


    "If it weren''t for the thought in my heart... the old man would have been begging to die for a long time The old man hesitated to say something, he glanced at Zhou Shu, showing a lot of sincere and earnest words, "Tao friends and Jin Wucai are completely different , If a fellow Taoist is willing to agree to help the old man, the old man is willing to tell you the secret. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head categorically, "It''s very good, but I said I won''t believe you."


    He knew very well that the old man would never tell himself the secret now.


    The old man was forced to such a situation without revealing the secret, and he also helped Jin Wucai to do things. Obviously, the obsession hidden in his heart is extremely deep, even if he is surviving, he must do it, how can he tell the self who suddenly appeared? , Even if he saved him, he would not be tempted.


    According to Zhou Shu''s guess, the old man probably wanted to leave this secret to his descendants, and most of the things he had to entrust were related to this.


    The old man glanced at Zhou Shu, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to be unmoved and speechless.


    After waiting for a while, he hesitated and said, "Daoist, don''t you want this big secret?"


    "You have to understand, I don''t have to have that secret. For you, that secret is very important, and it can bring endless blessings to the younger generations, but for me, it is completely different. You also know that. The second-level realm can naturally open the Naxu Ring, and it happens that I also know a few such seniors."


    Zhou Shu finished speaking calmly, then turned and left, "I will find a way to take you out, let''s talk about it."


    The old man''s expression trembles slightly, "Daoist, how do you save me, can you really?"


    Snapped.


    The door closed behind Zhou Shu.


    A few King Kong puppets suddenly appeared in front of the door, but they squatted quietly in place, without any movement for the time being.


    Now, it is not the time to remove the prison.


    However, after a while, you can try to do it. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 911: Battle in the main hall

    Zhou Shu returned to the side hall.


    Several spirit objects landed, and the earth spirit wood spirit gas among them were all extracted by Zhou Shu using the Spirit Yin Jue.


    Aura quickly formed a huge protective ball, which wrapped the fallen green beads and several other female nuns inside.


    Another King Kong puppet appeared, humped up the protection ball, and stood still.


    As for Bai De, after taking out all the things from his body, such as taking out the empty ring, he was directly burned.


    After doing this, Zhou Shu walked out calmly.


    The two black-clothed monks outside the door gave him a dissatisfaction, "It''s really slow."


    Zhou Shu handed over and said apologetically, "There is more stuff, so it took a while."


    "Let''s get out of here."


    The black monk glanced at Zhou Shu coldly, almost reaching out and pulling.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and glanced at Xu Ruoxian in the middle, "Wait, two people, Senior Bai De took out a magic weapon, said it was suitable for Senior Xu, and asked the younger generation to pass it to Senior Xu Ruoxian."


    "magic weapon?"


    "What magic weapon?"


    The black-clothed monk was a little surprised, but Xu Ruoxian opened his eyes, looked at Zhou Shu, and said coldly, "His stubborn man will give me a magic weapon? It''s funny, what kind of rubbish, take it out and take a look. "


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to Xu Ruoxian to walk.


    Xu Ruoxian''s expression stunned, and an invisible wall of air stood in front of Zhou Shu, "Just take it there, don''t move."


    "Yes, the junior is rude."


    Zhou Shu bowed slightly, with a pair of golden cymbals in his hands, shining brightly.


    "Mark''s flashing gold cymbals are a bit interesting. Is Baide stupid?"


    Xu Ruoxian was slightly surprised, stretched out his hand, and the flashing golden cymbal flew towards him.


    Xu Ruoxian, who had been staring at the flashing gold cymbals until halfway through the flight, suddenly changed his expression, and his body suddenly lit up with green light, extremely dazzling.


    "How courageous, how dare you do something to the old man!"


    Among the flashing gold cymbals, there suddenly appeared a little purple light, like stars, and there were countless electric snakes among them, opening their tongues, and gushing out, shooting towards Xu Ruoxian.


    At the same time, Zhou Shu also moved.


    With the Eight Heart Shaking Secret Art, combined with the eight Purple Lights, almost instantly, the eight Yuan Ying Realm monks in the main hall stiffened at the same time and turned into a piece of charred charcoal.


    The purple electricity is rich in the power of the heaven and the earth, and this has already severely damaged them, even if they are barely or, they will not be able to fight for a long time.


    Seeing such a scene, Xu Ruoxian''s expression became extremely solemn.


    "It''s actually a Tier 5 magic weapon!"


    The green light on his body became more and more dazzling, and he didn''t know what magic weapon formed the shield, but seeing the heat wave rolling, the surrounding air was all twisted, and the wind and clouds were everywhere.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    The purple light and the green light collided, and the electric snake was as thin as a hair, attached to the green cover, and pierced into it.


    Many yin and yang thunders were blocked outside, but more yin and yang thunders passed through the shield and hit Xu Ruoxian''s body.


    Xu Ruoxian''s complexion sank, and a huge vortex suddenly appeared under her feet, and her body dispersed and turned into an invisible torrent, which rolled the wind and clouds, wrapped the remaining purple electricity, and flew to the side.


    The one sitting on the chair turned out to be a primordial avatar, but it was so vivid that it was no different from the body.


    The clone left, but there was still one person on the chair.


    Naturally, what appeared this time was Xu Ruoxian''s ontology.


    On the side, the primordial avatar and the thunder of yin and yang were entangled, and it was difficult to distinguish the victory for a while.


    Zhou Shu''s yin and yang thunder was the result of his continuous deduction of the five thunder tactics of yin and yang righteousness. It was already a lot more proficient and much stronger than before.


    It comes with the third change and the fourth change. It also uses a lot of thunder power in Yin Leizhu. It is by no means an ordinary killer move. , It also has a considerable restraining effect on the soul.


    The Hengshan Thunder Method back then was scary.


    Yin Leizhu and Lei''s method largely filled Zhou Shu''s lack of being unable to use heavy gold swords.


    Encountered a surprise attack, but Xu Ruoxian still kept his responsibilities in mind and did not leave the frontline. He stared at Zhou Shu, and cold light flashed in his eyes, full of killing intent.


    "court death!"


    Xu Ruoxian pointed out, a spear of Yuan Li, as solid as the essence, and with a faint golden flame, pierced Zhou Shu.


    Feeling this tactic, Zhou Shu was slightly surprised.


    The Yuanli Spear is not strange, it is a normal monk''s tactics, but the strange golden color and heat indicate that there is a strange fire in it.


    It is also rare to combine Yuan Li and Alien Fire together so ingeniously. It has virtually increased the power of many tactics, and he can learn it.


    Of course this is not the time.


    Zhou Shu did not evade, suddenly a Zhang Xu long mechanism beast flew out in front of him, and was heading toward the Yuanli spear.


    Bang!


    The Yuanli''s spear hit the mechanism beast and immediately dispersed, and the mechanism beast was beaten upside down and flew out several feet.


    The organ beast quickly stood up, roared, kicked up, and flew towards Xu Ruoxian. It was still covered with a layer of residual golden flames, but it quickly dissipated during the rush.


    The mechanism puppets are all made of extraordinary materials, and this level of flame will not cause much damage.


    Xu Ruoxian showed a trace of suspicion, and fixedly stared at the mechanism beast, "This is...what mechanism puppet?"


    He didn''t know that was the split-tailed tooth beast that Zhou Shu got before.


    "But what can a puppet do to me?"


    Xu Ruoxian exhibited a spear of Yuanli in his hand, and the flame was more dazzling, and it ignited like a fire dragon.


    But when he stared at it, he couldn''t help but stunned. There was a split-tailed tooth beast in front of him. There were clearly five, coming from five different directions.


    And the speed was so fast that he was almost in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    It''s uncomfortable to be hit hard by such a puppet.


    In the end, it was the Transcendent God Realm, and it was also very quick to react. In the blink of an eye, four more Yuanli spears flew out and shot at the five Shardtail Tooth beasts.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the tooth beast was so flexible that it could still move around in the air, dodge the approaching Yuan Li spear, and rushed around.


    "What kind of puppet is this, how could it be possible? Is he a member of a thousand puppets?"


    Puppet repair is a collective term for those who specialize in manipulating puppets. In the current world of immortality, the thousand puppets are the most famous.


    He could hardly believe that the puppets are generally heavy objects, carrying thick armor, and only rely on strength to attack opponents, monks, but the five puppets in front of him are complete, flexible enough to be no different from humans, and fast. , And the armor and strength look absolutely not bad.


    "Don''t worry, capture the thieves and the king. Most of the monks who can manipulate such five puppets can''t move or defend well. This is also the biggest weakness of puppet repair!"


    Thinking of this, he felt relieved, planning to fight a hard blow, and then directly defeat Zhou Shu.


    But when he looked at Zhou Shu, he was shocked again. Zhou Shu didn''t concentrate on manipulating the puppets at all. Instead, he wandered around, constantly destroying the array talisman in the hall. Almost all the pillars at the corners were lifted up.


    It turned out that the more terrifying was the monk who manipulated these five puppets. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 912: The main hall collapsed

    Bang!


    The Split-Tail Fang slammed into Xu Ruoxian''s body.


    The protective shield on his body dissipated a little, and he could see clearly with the naked eye.


    "So powerful?"


    Although he had expected it, Xu Ruoxian did not expect the power of this mechanism beast to be so powerful. He swept it away, swept the Slit-Tailfang beast, and smashed the pillar beside it.


    If it were a monk, most of the injuries were serious, but the Scrapertooth immediately got up again, shook the parts of its body, and rushed over again.


    Not afraid of pain, and the fighting spirit and strength will never weaken, such an opponent, even the cultivator of God, is a little frightened.


    Besides, it was besieged by five.


    It would be better if he had a primordial avatar. If he were separated, it might be easy to break a few, but now the primordial avatar is entangled by the thunder of yin and yang, and he can''t pull it out at all, Xu Ruoxian feels a little guilty.


    Leave the formation, or call other monks to help?


    After hesitating, a dazzling spot of light suddenly exploded in front of him, and the protective cover suddenly dimmed a lot. The figure of Xu Ruoxian inside shook suddenly, and the blood was surging, and he could almost vomit blood.


    Zhou Shu on the side had already destroyed many formations with the momentum of thunder, and could pull out his hand to pinch Xu Ruoxian.


    At that moment, it was his fusion of the third variant of the sea stepping sword art that had a drop in the ocean, and his power hit one point. Although he did not have the power of the heavy gold sword to help him, his power was also quite good, not to mention Xu Ruoxian was busy dealing with the crack-tailed beast. Did not expect Zhou Shu to attack him.


    At this time, I can''t help but retreat, and then guarding the battle will only hurt myself or even kill myself.


    Yes, he already has a strong sense of crisis, which can only be formed in a long battle, and the opponent may kill him.


    He stopped hesitating, looked at a gap, and flashed out suddenly.


    Just showing up, what was waiting for him was a pure white talisman, which looked like white paper, but showed an unusual brilliance.


    "Well, so fast?"


    Xu Ruoxian didn''t expect that Fulu came so fast, his speed is no less than Zhou Shu.


    But he didn''t know that Zhou Shuzao had planned his landing point. Even if Zhou Shu had allowed him to come here, in fact, the gap Xu Ruoxian could see was also deliberately left by Zhou Shu.


    During the entire battle, Zhou Shu kept deducing and calculating. Every attack of the Scrapertooth, every method of his own, was carried out in accordance with a perfect plan, not at random, Xu Ruoxian either did not go, had to go. If you do, you can only go to the positions that Zhou Shu has calculated. Zhou Shu has already prepared Fulu for those positions.


    "Uh����"


    Xu Ruoxian suddenly felt that all of his vitality and spiritual consciousness had disappeared, and he could only use his spare energy to slide in the air, and he was about to fall.


    The talisman is the two silent talisman obtained from the sea meeting, along with the painting method.


    Silent Talisman can restrain the monk''s vitality and divine consciousness. It has the best effect on the cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm, but it also has an effect on the Transcendent God Realm. Although it is halved, it is enough.


    The five Schizophagous beasts rushed over together, their tails stirred, their sharp teeth biting.


    Xu Ruoxian, who was not protected by Yuanli, instantly became bruised and bruised, and when Yuanli was about to recover and could barely escape, a bright spot exploded on his chest.


    Bang!


    The huge shock wave shook all the Shardtail Tooth beasts out, and the hall began to falter.


    And Xu Ruoxian showed a big wound on his chest, which was completely penetrated, and the Yuanshen came out and flew towards the Yuanshen clone.


    When the soul is wounded, it can be restored with the avatar of the soul, and it can also get rid of the entanglement of the thunder of yin and yang, waiting for an opportunity to escape.


    He thought well, but Zhou Shu did better.


    Dozens of yin and yang thunders formed a circle, chasing Xu Ruoxian''s soul, and constantly changing the direction of the soul, until it flew into Zhou Shu''s demon refining pot.


    The mouth of the pot was immediately covered, and yin and yang were separated from then on.


    I have to say that the power of refining the demon pot is that once it enters the pot, it is equivalent to completely losing contact with the outside world. The body soul completely disappears, and the primordial soul avatar does not immediately fall. It is more and more disadvantaged, only self-protection. force.


    The battle went smoothly, almost the same as Zhou Shu''s calculations, without errors.


    "who!"


    Although the formation was still there, and the internal changes were basically isolated, the hall that was about to collapse would inevitably arouse the awareness of the monks outside.


    Many black-clothed monks rushed into the temple one after another. The first one was the steward of Paradise Island, Tan Zhendao.


    The strongest monk on Paradise Island.


    He was in charge of the management of the island, and Xu Ruoxian was in charge of the defense, but seeing that the main hall was about to fall, it made him very strange and rushed over.


    Zhou Shu looked at everyone indifferently, his expression unchanged.


    The five split-tailed fangs did not stop, and together launched their final attacks on the front eye.


    "What are you doing! Where is Xu Ruoxian?"


    Tan Zhendao yelled angrily, waved his hand, and a burst of vitality came over the sky.


    That Yuanli was like quicksand, not fast, but with unstoppable power, the quicksand quickly silted up the entire hall, and everything that happened in the hall became like slow motion and delayed several times, Zhou Shu And puppets are no exception.


    The high-level tactics that can only be learned by the cultivators of the gods, the sand burial tactics, have a strong effect of slowing opponents and have a large range.


    "Go to and catch him first!"


    Tan Zhendao didn''t need to do it himself, and ordered many black-clothed monks to rush over.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and kept turning his hands.


    If the Sand Burial Art is the domain, he is very worried, but unfortunately not.


    Sand Burial Secret Art is indeed similar to domain, but only in terms of its effect. To maintain it, monks need to output a lot of vitality, and it can also be easily cracked. These are completely different from domains, so it is just general. Fa Jue is not the result of advanced training.


    For example, Zhou Shu can crack it now.


    The many wooden spirit creatures that were put down before began to exert their effects, and the thick green wood spirits gathered together to form a sapling, which continued to grow, and soon became a forest.


    In the woods, neither Zhou Shu nor the Split-Tailfang were affected.


    After a few breaths.


    Only a loud bang was heard, the defense outside the array eyes was completely opened, and the magic weapon array eyes in the array were also fully revealed.


    The entanglement with the primordial avatar almost came to an end.


    Zhou Shu took the exhausted avatar of the original spirit directly, injected many different kinds of energy, and threw it towards the main hall door.


    The primordial avatar who had no body at all, after receiving such an attack, decisively chose to explode.


    boom!


    The explosion of the Yuanshen clone caused the entire hall to fall, and a mushroom-shaped cloud floated on Paradise Island.


    Fortunately, there are restrictions on the formation method, which only caused the main hall to collapse and did not completely affect the surrounding buildings. However, it also scared Tan Zhendao into a cold sweat. If there was an accident on the Paradise Island, he could not bear the blame.


    He now finally knows where Xu Ruoxian has gone.


    Has been killed by the cultivator of the Yuan Ying Realm in front of him.


    how is this possible?


    But this is the fact. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 913: Destroy the bunker

    Tan Zhendao stared at Zhou Shu coldly and ordered, "Open the Fuzhen Bunker!"


    He has served as the management of Paradise Island for nearly a hundred years. He is very old and respectful. He will never underestimate his opponents because of his opponent''s realm. He will also use a sledgehammer to kill chickens. As long as Paradise Island is threatened, he will immediately use his greatest strength to obliterate the threat and intimidate those who want to act rashly Opponents, because of this, Paradise Island will last forever.


    The 17-seater talisman formation on Paradise Island was extremely expensive to build, and almost used up a third of Jin Wucai''s original property.


    He invited the children of Zhuge''s family to make Fuzhen bunker. Zhuge''s family is one of the four great families in the world, and the science of military discipline is unparalleled in the world.


    Military Dao is a Dao that combines battle Dao and Dao Dao. Fuzhen Bunker is a product of Military Dao. It also implements two major changes in Military Dao. First, the weak defeats the strong-using fewer resources. Exerting great power, using only the best spirit stone, you can break through the elemental defense; then use the strong to bully the weak-concentrate the superior forces to deal with fewer and weaker enemies.


    Of course, what Jin Wucai invited was not a direct descendant, but a side branch that had already been separated. The direct descendants of the four major families, even the six major sects, would not be invited.


    Therefore, the rune formation bunker on Paradise Island is not the strongest of its class, but for a pirate, it is enough to protect safety.


    After the seventeen talisman formation bunker is activated, once locked by it, even the cultivator of the Transcendent God Realm will have to lose his life. If you cooperate with the cultivator on the island, you will almost have to wait for death, and the cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm has no escape. Maybe, just die. In the years since the establishment of Paradise Island, it has been activated eleven times. Every time people are dead. The only one who escapes is another king of the East China Sea, Nan Xuantian. Since then, no one dares to be there anymore. Paradise Island hands-on.


    Fu Zhen bunker, can be described as prestigious, the record is brilliant.


    Therefore, Tan Zhendao was confident that Zhou Shuli was killed on the spot.


    Before the words fell, a series of explosions continued to sound like firecrackers.


    Tan Zhendao''s expression changed drastically, he naturally knew that the sound came from every talisman array bunker.


    When the divine sense was released, his face completely changed, with a pale grey in his iron blue, which was the color of disappointment to despair, sadness to anger.


    Arrays of black smoke vacated above the bunker, and from time to time there were debris and rubble flying out, like fireworks. Obviously, the Fuzhen bunker was destroyed in a mess, and none of them survived.


    "How many people did you bring?"


    Tan Zhendao stared at Zhou Shu, his teeth clenched, because if he didn''t bite, he would burst into flames.


    Paradise Island is the lifeblood of Jin Wucai, while Fuzhen Bunker is the lifeblood of Paradise Island. Once the lifeblood is broken, his management will come to an end. Jin Wucai will never forgive him, even if he can seize the island. I am afraid that the result will be the same for all enemies.


    Either die or run, but before you run, you must kill the person in front of you.


    Zhou Shu felt a little loose in his heart. The key link was achieved.


    Before the collapse of the main hall, he destroyed the final array of eyes, allowing the formation of the entire Paradise Island to dissipate. Obviously, the Lin Zhu on the bottom of the sea did not make a mistake. He activated the teleportation array in a timely manner and transmitted the King Kong puppet, and Zhou Shu again Control the puppets and destroy all rune formation bunkers one by one.


    The plan went smoothly, as long as the monks in front of them were resolved.


    "what happened?"


    A figure flew out suddenly and fell beside Tan Zhendao.


    The visitor is obviously the avatar of the soul, it seems to be the last monk on the island, Lei Wenchang.


    "Don''t you see it?"


    Tan Zhendao was so angry that he had nowhere to vent, and shouted at Lei Wenchang''s clone, "You are all **** at all, you can''t do anything! You, Xu Ruoxian, and Bai De! Especially Bai De, relying on his own identity to occupy the most critical position, but only eat, drink and have fun. Whenever something happens, he can''t count on it. All are waste!"


    "Fuck, that''s wrong."


    Lei Wen frowned and defended, "I am refining the different fires at the bottom of the island, and I am at a critical moment where I must not be distracted. In this case, I will come out to help when I hear anything. How can I say that I don''t work? "


    Tan Zhendao yelled, "Then let me see how you can help and kill him!"


    Lei Wen glanced at Zhou Shu in the ruins, showing a lot of disdain, "A cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm? Well, let''s see how I crush him."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was flying by.


    In mid-air, his figure gradually expanded several times, like a giant several feet high, crushing the sky and the earth, as if to press Zhou Shu into the ground, completely crushed into a pile of minced meat.


    The pure primordial avatar, pure primordial power, purely use force to crush people.


    Tan Zhendao nodded slightly, dealing with low-level monks. This was indeed the most effective way. Those black-clothed monks felt the powerful oppression of the Primordial Spirit clone, even if they were not opponents, they were shocked.


    "Elder Lei is still the same, too violent."


    "Yes, but I heard that he is refining a kind of Liuli Jinghuo, and I don''t know if it can be transformed into a refining."


    "That''s a strange fire from Zen Sect, I don''t know how to get it."


    The huge pressure swept over, and Zhou Shu was completely covered in an instant. It seemed that Zhou Shu didn''t even have a chance to resist Many black-clothed monks couldn''t help but cried out.


    However, things changed in a flash.


    Lei Wenchang''s primordial avatar disappeared completely, and all the pressure was completely invisible, there was no trace, as if he had never appeared at all.


    Zhou Shu held a sword in his hand, and a three-foot-sized dark blue swirl appeared under the sword, staring at the crowd like eyes.


    It''s terrifying and chilling.


    The black-clothed cultivators stepped back one after another, even Tan Zhendao couldn''t help taking a step back, with a look of surprise on his face, "You, what did you do?"


    Zhou Shu swallowed the pill and soul fluid without hurriedly, without speaking.


    The vortex is naturally the eye of the ruins. Without the heavy golden sword, the eye of the ruins can still be used, and the defensive effect remains unchanged, and it can still swallow the Yuanli Yuanshen. The difference is that the attack effect has been greatly changed. With the blessing of the power of the source, without the play of Caiying, it is almost impossible to kill the cultivator.


    "Give me all!"


    Although Tan Zhendao didn''t understand what the whirlpool was, he could see that Zhou Shu was weak now and it was a good time to attack.


    Of course, he is definitely not on his own.


    Before figuring out the whirlpool that swallowed the long clone of Raven, he would never risk himself.


    Zhou Shu also understood his thoughts. The reason why he used the Eye of Guixu in front of everyone, not when he was fighting Xu Ruoxian, was to save Yuanli, and the other was because, compared with the might, he used the Eye of Guixu. The deterrent effect of the eyes on the cultivator of God is stronger, and it can effectively contain the opponent.


    The monks in black hesitated to step forward.


    But when Tan Zhendao issued the second order, they all rushed up.


    They knew that if Tan Zhendao issued the order for the third time, someone would definitely die.


    Always die, it is better to fight. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 914: 2 battlefields

    Seeing the black-clothed monks who came up together, Zhou Shu''s expression grew colder.


    The sword light flashed, the eyes of the ruins were fully opened, and a magnificent wave of Yuan force attacked straight out.


    Bang!


    The first two monks were pierced at once, and instantly turned into a pool of meat.


    But the Yuan Li Zhu did not weaken, and went all the way forward, heading straight to Tan Zhendao.


    Wherever he passed, the black-clothed cultivator had no possibility of defensiveness, and he was able to avoid it if he saw the machine quickly. At most, he had broken limbs and folded his arms.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen people were killed or injured.


    Yuan Lizhu rushed to Tan Zhendao.


    Tan Zhendao''s complexion was dignified, and the soul suddenly appeared on the top of his head, and he raised a small black shield, and at the same time his body retreated.


    Accompanied by a loud bang, the small shield was pushed away directly, and the Yuan Li Zhu also attenuated a lot, changed its direction, and continued to rush forward until it rushed to the edge of the island and rushed into the sea before it stopped completely.


    A large ditch with a depth of more than ten feet appeared on the ground, running through the entire Paradise Island, and many tall buildings collapsed.


    The smoke and dust were everywhere, the wailing continued, and the cultivators fleeing everywhere.


    In just one shot, Paradise Island was destroyed seven or eighty eight, and it turned into a garbage dump.


    Tan Zhendao took a look, his expression even more fierce, while Zhou Shu looked indifferent and didn''t care.


    The Yuan Li that rushed out was not a random collision without a target, but the ones that were most affected by Zhou Shu''s control were those flower houses and the largest flower houses, all of which are places where dirt and dirt are hidden. .


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop, Na Xu Jie opened, and a series of puppets flew out.


    There are more than one hundred puppets, each of which has the strength above the Golden Core Realm.


    A puppet is different from a person. After all, a person is a flesh and blood body, fearful, and loses fighting spirit. Once the realm is greatly different, it is difficult for a cultivator to win by more than less. For example, a hundred gold cores may not be an opponent of the Nascent Soul Realm. , After all, the difference between Yuanli and Spiritual Power is too big, but a puppet, something like a puppet that is not afraid of being beaten, not afraid of pain, and not afraid of it, is different. Even a monk cannot easily defeat a golden core-level King Kong puppet. If it fails, then the number of King Kong puppets will easily become a winning trend, so that more can win less.


    Before in the main hall, it was impossible to expand, but now on the island, there is no such concern.


    The five split-tailed teeth beasts are the main ones, and the other puppets are auxiliary, and they besiege Tan Zhendao together.


    Tan Zhendao''s complexion changed slightly, and he had to recruit clones to deal with many puppets.


    He shouted, "Everyone don''t care about the puppets, and attack the monk. He is the same as you, and he definitely can''t use the previous whirlpool now!"


    The black-clothed monk did not dare to neglect, so he cleaned up his fighting spirit and rushed towards Zhou Shu one after another.


    Among them, there are many monks who are not black, most of them are guard monks of the flower house, or the landlord, etc. They also know that once something happens on Paradise Island, their business can''t go on. At that time, Where can I find a better place to make money?


    To cut people''s wealth, such as giving people a dead end, Zhou Shu, who wants to destroy the island, is even more a mortal enemy in their eyes and hates them.


    When they started, they were even more ruthless and fierce than the black monks on Paradise Island.


    "Everyone go up together and kill him!"


    "I want to destroy our Paradise Island, it is a dream, we must kill him!"


    "Damn thing, dare to take care of our business!"


    Soon, two battlefields were formed.


    More than a hundred puppets besieged Tan Zhendao, and hundreds of monks besieged Zhou Shu.


    Many onlookers on the side could not help shaking their heads as they watched the situation. They almost knew that Zhou Shu would definitely lose.


    There are hundreds of cultivators who are in the Nascent Soul Stage with him, many of them are in the out-of-aperture stage or even the distraction stage. Although Tan Zhendao has a lively fight, how long can the puppets last? It was Zhou Shu''s control. Once Zhou Shu relaxed, the puppet would finish.


    For other Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, perhaps all these reasons were used, but unfortunately it was Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, with a faint green light on his body, walking among the many monks, like walking in a leisurely courtyard.


    He chose to ignore almost all attacks, letting the magic art force or even magic weapons hit him, not caring at all. Every time the sword in his right hand and the thunder in his left hand fell, he would take a life away.


    In the face of these people, he will never show mercy.


    However, for a few dozen breaths, some people were terrified, and their bodies couldn''t help shaking, and shrank and dared not step forward.


    "How is it possible, why is he not afraid of any attacks?"


    "Yeah, the blade light that the primordial spirit sent out just now was cut through even the sky, but nothing happened when it fell on him?"


    "Is he a monk?"


    The besieger stared at Zhou Shu and began to doubt, first doubt Zhou Shu, then doubt himself.


    "Is it because my attack power is not enough, is it?"


    "Compared with him, I am not a cultivator at all. Under what circumstances, the secret technique hasn''t even gotten off a single hair?"


    "Is it my magic weapon''s fault, or did I practice the wrong technique?"


    This kind of emotion is contagious. Soon, most monks gradually lose their intent to fightThe siege has become Sanda. Even if they take action, they are weak and want to keep the strength to escape. Most of them are in black clothes. The monk is no exception.


    They won��t know that Zhou Shu now has fully utilized the Qingming Realm of the Qingming Garment. With the Yan Fujing of the Tree Vein Realm and the wooden armor, the current Zhou Shu is not in the Nascent Soul Realm at all. The monks can be impressed, unless, among these monks there is the best magic weapon, or the extremely special strange fire, the magic trick, but it seems that there is obviously no.


    It''s just a group of pirates, whether it is magic weapons or magic tricks, etc., they can''t compare with the monks of the big sect.


    Zhou Shu was still calm, the Thunder of Yin and Yang and Lishuang Sword could not help falling, reaping lives.


    The observations from the previous days made him clearly understand that these people are all comparable to evil cultivators, and they all have reasons to die hundreds of times.


    There were wailing everywhere, blood mist flying all over the sky, Zhou Shu walked back and forth, indifferent as ice, not letting every monk passing by.


    After another while, almost no cultivator dared to do it. Seeing Zhou Shu who looked like a murderous god, they were trembling and almost knelt down. They had completely lost their fighting spirit and could not fight.


    "Spare... Fate!"


    A black-clothed monk, no longer caring about his duties, and no matter what he was in charge, Tan Zhendao was on his side, kneeling directly, and begging loudly.


    One person did this, and the rest followed suit. In the blink of an eye, they knelt down on a cultivator.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, almost as he thought. Compared with the external conditions such as magic weapons and tactics, these pirates are internally worse. They have no fighting spirit or will to fight, and they fall with a single blow.


    Almost all the onlookers around were dumbfounded, all staring at Zhou Shu, completely speechless.


    The island was completely messed up, and many Huaxiu ran out one after another because they lost their restraints. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 915: Solve the battle

    "Damn it!"


    Tan Zhendao was very depressed, and some wanted to escape.


    In the two battles, Paradise Island had a big advantage, but the results were different.


    Less than fifty monks died there, they all dispersed, ran a little, and knelt down a lot, completely devoid of fighting spirit, but here, he completely shredded almost forty puppets and retaliated. Two Schizophagous beasts broke down, but the rest were still brave enough, even if only half of their bodies had to rush up to bite.


    "The monks are afraid of death, but the puppet is reliable."


    In addition to being depressed, he was also amazed how Zhou Shu did this-with hundreds of monks opponents, he could still manipulate hundreds of puppets calmly. Such a spirit is extremely terrifying, it is incredible, let alone he is impossible. Achieved, even if the thousand puppet repairers are famous for puppet manipulation, they may not be able to find two.


    He gradually retreated.


    "Why, Long Levin hasn''t come out yet, kill this guy with me?"


    Paradise Island has reached the most critical moment. Is it possible that Lei Wen has ignored the crisis and is still refining his own strange fire?


    Tan Zhendao unconsciously released his divine consciousness and went to explore the secret room under the island. His face suddenly changed. In that secret room, he couldn''t feel a trace of Lei Wen''s breath. Could it be that he escaped while he was fighting hard? Up?


    "Damn it!"


    Looking back at the puppet, his retreat was unstoppable.


    Zhou Shu concentrated on manipulating the puppet, but the sword and thunder in his hand did not stop, instead getting faster and faster.


    The monks who wanted to escape soon turned into different places or turned into a piece of coke.


    Before long, the monks who had attacked Zhou Shu all knelt down, and never dared to move or run away. Zhou Shu in front of him was indeed a real killer, he was merciless and couldn''t get angry anymore.


    A battlefield completely subsided, Zhou Shu turned around and began to work with the puppets to deal with Tan Zhendao.


    "go to hell!"


    Tan Zhendao yelled, his face rose purple, and his entire body glowed red like the sun.


    At the same time, Tan Zhendao''s primordial spirit clone suddenly rose several times, like a giant, with both fists, smashing towards Zhou Shu forcefully.


    It was like a full blow, but Zhou Shu knew it was just a bluff, and Tan Zhendao just wanted to escape.


    According to his many years of experience in battle, when his opponent looks fiercest, it is often when his heart is weakest, and he rarely fails.


    Once back, it is the most empty time.


    Ignoring the primordial avatar that came, Zhou Shu didn''t retreat but instead moved forward. He brought the sword together and turned into a stream of light, shooting straight towards Tan Zhendao''s body.


    The human sword is one, and the speed is at its extreme.


    After the sword light, followed by a bright purple light that resembled a star, a dazzling purple arc was drawn, and sparks were constantly sparking, like an iridescent.


    Zhou Shu''s sea of ??consciousness poured out, and with the outbreak of the fourth change, the powerful divine consciousness completely enveloped Tan Zhendao.


    There are too many divine consciousness revealed, like clouds and mist, almost clearly visible.


    Yuan Li also came out of the nest, the third change occurred at the right time, almost all concentrated on Yin Leizhu, Zhou Shu wanted to stimulate the full power of the fifth-order best magic weapon Yin Leizhu, this is the only way he can completely destroy Tan Zhendao now.


    Tan Zhendao''s expression stagnated.


    He felt the extreme crisis, the clone returned immediately, the two became one and flew outside the island.


    If you don''t run at this time, I''m afraid there will be no chance.


    However, each of the puppets ran into his front and back almost one after another, each blocking his route and preventing him from escaping. Although each of them had very little power, they should not be ignored in addition.


    Boom!


    The purple thunder light suddenly lit up above Tan Zhendao''s head.


    Yin Leizhu seemed to explode suddenly, the countless thunder of Yin and Yang, seemingly as thin as a hair, and carrying an indescribable powerful force. It not only has the vitality of the gods, but also the power of the origin of heaven and earth.


    The purple thunder was like silk, and a trace of it penetrated into Tan Zhendao''s body.


    His protective shield and his magic weapon were gradually annihilated in the thunder light, and no matter how hard he resisted, he could not stop the invasion of Zidian.


    But within a few breaths, Tan Zhendao''s whole person turned purple, surrounded by countless purple lights, like a weird tattoo, and it was frightening to look at.


    Tan Zhendao was trembling all over, and his face was distorted like an old bark that had been cut for hundreds of knives and had grown up, but he was still struggling to escape, he didn''t want to die.


    He flew all the way, and flew out nearly ten miles.


    Bang, bang!


    Two huge explosions fell from the sky.


    Tan Zhendao in the air immediately exploded, like purple flowers blooming in the sky, gorgeous and short-lived.


    The body, including the primordial spirit, were all destroyed by the mighty power of the source, leaving no trace of it.


    Completely dead.


    Zhou Shu, who was caged with green light, swallowed a few mouthfuls of soul fluid, and walked down flat.


    The people standing on Paradise Island all looked at Zhou Shu in silence, with an expression that they didn��t know what it was, awe, fear, gratitude, and more worry, I don��t know how Zhou Shu would treat the leftovers. Under them.


    The many guards on Paradise Island have been crushed by the people in front of them in one fell swoop, and there is no longer any power of gold and wealth.


    "Everyone come out, don''t stay in the building, I will destroy them."


    Zhou Shu landed on the island and glanced calmly at The scattered puppets began to move again. Destroying buildings is a good thing for them.


    The sound of collapsed buildings kept coming.


    Not long after, the buildings on the island were swept away, and all the brothels, gambling houses, etc., no longer exist.


    A ruin.


    Above the ruins, two or three thousand immortal cultivators looked at Zhou Shu with fear.


    Although Zhou Shu in front of him was only a cultivator of the Nascent Infant Realm, the displayed combat power shocked them, and there was no thought of confrontation at all.


    Among those people, Huaxiu has nearly a thousand people. They are all standing on the other side, huddled together to keep warm. Unlike the others, they look at Zhou Shu with grateful eyes. They have been looking forward to it for a long time. For them, Paradise Island has never been a paradise, but a nightmare.


    Today, will the nightmare end completely?


    Zhou Shu''s gaze swept across the crowd, and soon, six or seven people were picked up by the cleft-tailed beast, men and women.


    These people were not hidden in the building before. He also investigated. Although these people are not high in cultivation and have little combat power, their status on Paradise Island is quite high because they are forbidden on the island. division.


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to call them "forbidden teacher" because they didn''t deserve the word "teacher" at all.


    In fact, they are executioners, that is, through various means, whether psychologically or physically, they continue to oppress and forbid female sisters, making them unable to resist and have to accept inhuman treatment, and eventually become Hua Xiu''s. people.


    As the few people were brought up individually, Hua Xiu on the island looked over together, his eyes full of spite.


    The air became strange.


    If the eyes can kill people, these people have already died thousands of times. For them, these banned teachers are the ones who hurt them most directly, and they are also the ones they hate the most. (To be continued.) u

 Chapter 916: Ban

    Forbidden masters and executioners, their cultivation level is not high, but they all have some special prohibitions, such as the golden core imprints that are spread in evil cultivation, such as soul locks, such as engraved veins, etc. Most of the female cultivators here are deep Suffer from it.


    The several forbidden masters mentioned by Zhou Shu came from several large flower halls, and their expressions were arrogant, and one of them even fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    They didn''t know what Zhou Shu was going to do, but judging from Zhou Shu''s harshness before, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I will not kill you."


    "Really?"


    The banned teacher immediately became energetic, got up and looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes full of expectation.


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Yes."


    Hearing this sentence, those Huaxiu were stunned, many of them bowed their heads sadly, and even started crying in a low voice.


    They had a terrible thought. Zhou Shu in front of them might be the same as those on Paradise Island. They wanted to use the Forbidden Master to continue to imprison them and have fun. Then their results would be the same, even though Paradise Island was destroyed. But the fate has not changed, just changed the owner.


    Looking at the ban, Zhou Shu pointed at Huaxiu, "Go, unlock their ban."


    "what?"


    The forbidden teachers were startled, "Senior...sir...Do you really want to do this?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "If you don''t want to die, just do as I said. I don''t want to say it a second time."


    There was a lot of coldness in his eyes, and the forbidden teachers suddenly fell into a deep hole in the cold winter, and they couldn''t help shaking, and they didn''t dare to say more.


    Those female cultivators looked at Zhou Shu, and there was another glimmer of hope in their cloudy eyes.


    "He is different from those people."


    "He wants to unblock us, is it good for us?"


    "I don''t know, but it won''t get worse, right? Haha, as soon as the prohibition is lifted, I will kill myself."


    The desperate words fell into Zhou Shu''s ears. Zhou Shu didn''t realize that he shook his head secretly. He didn''t want to pay more attention to it, but after thinking about it, he said slowly, "Everyone, you are cultivators and not mortals. Don''t just because of temporary gains and losses. Give up and pity yourself, the future is still very long."


    He doesn��t want to take care of others who don��t suicide. But in this case, a person��s desperate actions will affect many people. If she commits suicide by herself, it is likely that most of the flowers will commit suicide, and he will destroy the paradise. It doesn''t make sense anymore, he doesn''t want to do things that don''t make sense.


    So he exhorted a few words, and while exhorting, he also quietly released some wood spirits and water spirits, and cooperated with the divine consciousness method to relieve their emotions and make them more clear-headed.


    Obviously received a certain effect.


    In many female sisters'' eyes, some light gradually appeared, which was very different from before.


    "He is right. We are cultivators, not mortals, and we are right."


    "Yes, even though we have been imprisoned for decades, some even longer, but we are already Golden Core or even Nascent Soul, what can we count for decades? It may not be impossible to continue to cultivate immortals well in the future."


    "Well, I still want to go to the Divine Transformation Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. Relatively speaking, these Huaxiu''s emotions are easily affected, and there should be no major problems.


    It is not difficult to open the restriction, especially when the two sides are cooperating with each other, but for more than an hour, all the Huaxiu who have been in the restriction have been opened by the restriction.


    They looked happy and began to move gradually, feeling the consciousness and spiritual power that they hadn''t felt for a long time.


    More people hid their faces and wept, venting their long-term suffering.


    Above them, there is always a blue rain, wood spirit and water spirit, constantly nourishing them.


    During this time, Zhou Shu also had something to do. While he was recovering, he was manipulating the remaining puppets, looking for objects in the ruins of Paradise Island.


    The King Kong puppet cooperated with Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness, and there was nothing to be found, but there was one place that he specially kept, and he would go in by himself later.


    The puppets found a lot of spiritual stones and magic weapons. The wealth in the Hualou gambling houses is unimaginable, and there are many spiritual stones in the main hall. Those things are all piled up on the square, like a hill, shining brightly. Like the stars in the dark night.


    The surrounding monks were itchy to see, but no one dared to move, especially after a monk who dared to release his vital energy was directly cut off.


    Treasures are not just in the ruins. The black-clothed monks and other management monks who kneeled down honestly handed over all the things in the ring.


    Some who didn''t want to hand in, after seeing Zhou Shu killing three people in a row, became honest.


    The ban master released Huaxiu''s ban, and quickly stepped aside, waiting for Zhou Shu to fall.


    "Wait, there are a few more."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, in the ruins of the hall not far away, a vajra puppet came over with a few female nuns on his back.


    These were the female cultivators by Bai De before, including the green beads that Lin Zhu specially told to save. They are still sleeping, protected by wooden armor and puppets. They were not injured when the hall collapsed.


    Behind the King Kong puppet, there are several larger puppets with an airtight black box with a radius of a radius.


    That box is naturally a prison built by Nether Silver, and Zhou Shu''s biggest purpose in coming to Paradise Island is in it.


    The mysterious old man was locked in a prison and didn''t know what had happened. Of course, no matter how big a brain was given to him, he couldn''t think that Paradise Island had been destroyed, and he was rescued by Zhou Shu. , But connected to the prison together.


    The ban master lifted the ban on the remaining female sisters.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, and drove them to the black-clothed monks who were kneeling.


    At a glance, there are about a hundred remaining monks on Paradise Island. Most of them look blank and don''t know what fate will be waiting for, but they know that no matter what Zhou Shu does, they cannot resist. They besieged Zhou Shu before. Has been killed in half, or is in the situation of transforming the gods, what can he do now?


    "Now, give them a ban."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, but this simple sentence was undoubtedly a heavy sentence.


    Many monks look stagnant, and their faces become pale. They have seen countless female nuns who have been banned. It is happiness in others, and pain in themselves, and it is unbearable pain. It is simply life. It''s better to die.


    Immediately, a dozen monks rushed out and flew towards the outside of the island.


    But before flying out for a few miles, he was hit by a purple lightning, lying half-length charred on the ground, and could only pant loudly.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the lying monk and said calmly, "Go down, if they continue to resist, use your most effective means. No matter what, if you don''t do it, you will die."


    The forbidden masters looked at the cultivators on the ground, their expressions hesitated, and they wiped off their sweat unconsciously, but the sweat continued to flow down. Several of these cultivators were the masters who were in charge of them, but now they are going to be downed by them. Banned, the reversal of fate is really unpredictable.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu slowly raised his hand, and the purple lightning flashed on his hand, like a fierce snake choosing people to eat at any time.


    "Immediately, immediately!"


    The forbidden teachers did not hesitate anymore, and walked over one by one. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 917: Murder

    Those forbidden masters approached the lying monks and began to arrange the restrictions.


    They were holding all kinds of weird tools in their hands, and each of them was very insidious. Zhou Shu couldn��t help but frown. In contrast, Xie Qinxin��s heart bracelet was only for pediatrics. Shao Du showed a horrified expression, hiding his face and crying, these things are their shadows.


    The monk lying on the ground could not resist, and was quickly restrained.


    Those kneeling as long as they resist a little bit will be overthrown by Zhou Shu and have to accept their own destiny.


    The process lasted for more than an hour, and every cultivator of Paradise Island was restrained and shrank there stiffly, like a living dead.


    Seeing all this, the immortal cultivators around were a little sluggish. Looking at Zhou Shu, they didn''t know what to say. Most of them were tourists who came to Paradise Island. They didn''t dare to leave or speak out.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t explain himself, he just used his own way to completely destroy Paradise Island, and killing people is even more condemning.


    The ban masters finished the ban, walked to the opposite of Zhou Shu, shivering, "My lord... all right."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Isn''t there a ban on so many people once?"


    "No no."


    "But I think it''s not enough."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and pointed his finger at a female forbidden teacher, "You come out."


    The female forbidden teacher took a few steps quickly and did not dare to defy.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the remaining banned teachers, "They have also been banned."


    The female master was shocked, but the other masters looked stunned, their entire faces turned pale, and she knelt down and begged, "No, no..."


    The kneeling monks on Paradise Island were even more sluggish. They knew that if the forbidden teacher was also banned, who would release their ban?


    Zhou Shu''s voice was a little cold, "Hurry up, don''t waste time."


    The female banned teacher tremblingly stepped forward, and she could only ban those banned teachers. The banned teachers were trembling all over, and many of them slumped directly on the ground, feces and urine flowed all over the floor, and they imposed more bans on others, and when it was their turn , But can''t afford it.


    But they deserve it.


    The flower cultivators on the side have been staring at the cultivators of Paradise Island and the Forbidden Master, and they feel refreshed and have a feeling of incomparable relief.


    Not long after, the female forbidden teacher imposed a ban on other forbidden teachers.


    Now she is the only master forbidden. In other words, the life of the monk on Paradise Island is in her hands.


    Everyone''s eyes are on her, and Zhou Shu is too.


    She was a little horrified by being seen, her body trembled, and her heart cold, she said unconsciously, "You said, you won''t kill us."


    "Yeah, I won''t kill you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and waved his hand, a force of power rolled up the female forbidden teacher and threw it into the Huaxiu group.


    Soon, many Huaxiu surrounded them, looking at the female forbidden master who had fallen to the ground, her eyes like a sharp knife, slashing down and down.


    The female master''s face was as gray as dead, only when she was already a dead person, she knew how she would end.


    It''s just that no one did it for a while, maybe it was because of being tortured too hard, and had forgotten what revenge was like, until a female monk stepped forward.


    She looked very firm, and she cut the female banned master into two parts directly with the sword up and down.


    Some disappointed Zhou Shu couldn''t help but glanced at her more and nodded slightly. If these female cultivators would not even kill the enemy who sent them to the door, it means that even if the restraint is lost, their minds are still restrained and can no longer be released. Then there is no point in saving people, and he doesn''t want to do something meaningless.


    After the female monk shot, the blood splashed, and the other female cultivators gradually moved, instantly dividing the female monk into countless pieces.


    Zhou Shu looked at it calmly, and said slowly, "There are still many things out there. You can do what you want to do. If you want to get revenge, you can do it. This should be done by you, not me."


    Those monks on Paradise Island were stunned again.


    I thought that if I was restrained, I could escape death. No matter how painful I was, it might be possible to get rid of it, but now it seems that it is completely different.


    It turned out that Zhou Shu decided from the very beginning to kill all and impose a ban. He wanted to shock everyone on the island and let them understand that a place like Paradise Island shouldn��t exist in the immortal world. , In order to completely destroy Paradise Island, to exterminate the minds of other people, and to ensure that the next Paradise Island will not appear again, he can do it to the extreme.


    Hearing these words, the Hua Xiu did not hesitate, and under the leadership of the female monk, flew towards the paradise island monk.


    Suddenly, there were screams everywhere, and the situation was a bit unbearable.


    But these are what they deserve, and they deserve it. Good and evil are rewarded, and the cycle of cause and effect is nothing more.


    The island is filled with endless blood mist, and blood on the ground flows into a river, flowing to every corner.


    Those cultivators on Paradise Island were completely restrained. They couldn''t even blew themselves up. They could only watch themselves and their companions torn apart.


    Soon, there was no more paradise island monk on the island.


    The Huaxiu who had taken revenge were also exhausted, stopped shouting and crying, and gradually calmed down.


    Among them, the first female sister was still standing, two lines of tears slid down her firm face, and she didn''t know who it was for.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and said slowly, "Girl, what is your name and what sect is from?"


    The nun shook her head After fifty years of being here, I have forgotten the name and sect, and I will never think of it again. From now on, my name will be..." After thinking about it, a little smile appeared in her eyes, "You can''t change your name. I''ll be Yang Xin from now on. "


    "Yang Xin."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and laughed, "Nice name."


    Yang Xin nodded lightly, then bowed and bowed to salute, "The great kindness does not say thank you. If you don''t dislike me and wait for the filth, if your benefactor has any future assignments, just say, Yang Xinding should follow."


    Soon, the other Huaxiu also saluted, and bowed down in black and white.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "There is no difference between you and me, and there is no filthiness at all. I have never thought about it this way. You don''t have to say these things. Your thoughts must be the same as your names. Everything in the future will be new."


    "understood."


    Yang Xin nodded earnestly, only tears flickered in his eyes, and most of the other female cultivators were like this. They understood that on this island, perhaps only Zhou Shu treated them as equals.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said slowly, "There is something for you to do."


    "Benefactor, please say."


    The voices were uniform and uniform, without any delay or confusion. To them, Zhou Shu was undoubtedly the savior and completely changed their destiny.


    "Those spirit stones and magic weapons, you can share them."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Lingshishan, "Yang Xin, you are responsible, and the division is fair and reasonable."


    Yang Xin asked in surprise, "Huh? Benefactor, don''t you either?"


    "Why would I want those things that were originally yours?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Just divide it, everyone has to get it, and then I have something to say."


    (PS: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, it is almost New Year''s Day, Happy New Year~~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 918: Send away sister

    Here is the magic weapon of Lingshi, and Zhou Shu slowly walked to the other side of the island.


    There are many immortals onlookers, most of them are tourists who come to Paradise Island.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming, many people showed panic, and they couldn''t help backing away. Zhou Shu took a step further, and they took a step back, as if Zhou Shu was a scourge.


    An old man hesitated for a while, took a step to look at Zhou Shu, and said hesitantly, "Friends, what do you want to do, we are not the monks of Paradise Island, and we did not do anything that hurts the heavens and the truth, but came to Paradise. Just take a look at the island."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his gaze swept across the crowd, "I didn''t plan to do anything else. Actually, the things I should do have already been done."


    "what?"


    The old man was slightly startled, and then he showed a lot of excitement, "Friends, do you mean we can go?"


    Many monks nodded repeatedly, but if Zhou Shu hadn''t stopped them, they would have wanted to leave.


    They don��t dare to resist Zhou Shu at all. The scene of Zhou Shuli fighting against several hundred Yuan Yingjing monks and Tan Zhendao before is still vivid. They know that although there are many people here, they are completely scattered, even the monks of Paradise Island. Not as good as Zhou Shu''s opponent.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and a smile gradually appeared at the corner of his mouth, "But you are gone now, and Jin Wucai came in a blink of an eye. Isn''t that a bit bad?"


    The old man looked stagnant, and shook his head quickly, "Daoist, you have misunderstood. We will never tell the things here, let alone go to the Jin Wucai. The old man will return to the sect immediately and will never stay in the Black Sea. Up."


    "Nevertheless we will never tell Jin Wucai!"


    "I will go home soon, and never come to the East China Sea again..."


    The cultivator who was talking was a young man who couldn''t help crying, and was frightened.


    Zhou Shu looked at everyone, showing a trace of satisfaction, "I want to believe you."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the old man tentatively said, "Friends, are you planning to let us leave?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, but after two days, please, please stay here with me for two days."


    "Huh? Fellow Dao...you can''t..."


    "Are you going to stay for two more days, fellow Taoist, isn''t it good for you?"


    Disappointment surfaced on everyone��s faces. They didn��t know what Zhou Shu was going to do, and they believed that Paradise Island was an extremely dangerous place. The fear in their hearts naturally increased, but Zhou Shu just smiled and turned away. , No more to say.


    Zhou Shu had his own plan to keep them for two days.


    On the other side, Yang Xin showed good leadership. Under her leadership, the huge Lingshi Mountain gradually became smaller. Not long after, every female cultivator received his own spiritual stone, of course there are one or two more. A good magic weapon, there are also some pill talisman.


    The female cultivators put away the magic weapon of the spirit stone and stood together again.


    They looked at Zhou Shu with a look in their eyes. It was a look they had never had in these years. They also knew now that Zhou Shu would never treat them anything, and was the one who really came to help them.


    Zhou Shu came closer and said lightly, "Everyone, are these spirit stones enough?"


    Yang Xin repeatedly saluted, "Benefactor, enough, and most of them are the best spiritual stones, even if they are practicing in retreat, it will be enough for a hundred years."


    "I have never seen so many spirit stones in my entire life... Will someone **** it away?"


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t there a benefactor, no one dares to **** our things."


    "Hmm, I will practice with my benefactor in the future."


    The female cultivators followed to salute, but there was also a look of trepidation in their eyes. There were too many good things, which was also a kind of trouble.


    They never thought that these things were what they deserved, not Paradise Island. Zhou Shu just broke the rules and redistributed them.


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Yang Xin, you can take them away."


    "Yes."


    Yang Xin nodded, she seemed to have expected Zhou Shu to say that, and she didn''t hesitate at all, which made Zhou Shu quite appreciate it.


    The other female cultivators were different. Even the female cultivators looked panicked, and even some female cultivators approached Zhou Shu and couldn��t help but begging. Their tearful eyes were full of pity, and they didn��t want to leave Zhou. Shu, they knew that after leaving Zhou Shu who could protect them, they might still suffer the same fate.


    It was also normal. After experiencing purgatory once, they didn''t want to encounter it again, and would rather stay next to Zhou Shu.


    "What are you doing!"


    Yang Xin''s face suddenly became cold, and he shouted sternly, "We can''t always ask the benefactor to save, the benefactor is good enough for us, and we have done enough, and we have to go the way forward! Your weak plea will only make the benefactor despise!"


    Zhou Shu stared at Yang Xin, nodded slightly, admiring her more, but he just didn''t hear the pleading of other female sisters.


    Yang Xin reprimanded for a while, and some female cultivators gradually strengthened and moved closer to Yang Xin, planning to find their own way, while other female cultivators stayed by Zhou Shu''s side and refused to walk away.


    "Don''t worry too much, just walk this way, you can reach Penglai Island in eight days."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and pointed her finger to the southwest, "Do you know Penglai Island? There is no danger there and the spirit stones on you are enough to stay on Penglai Island for decades or more. You can follow Penglai Island to the offshore, Dongsheng Prefecture or other states, as you like."


    In fact, he had already planned for the female sister''s way out.


    Penglai Island is constantly drifting, but in Zhou Shu��s map, the exact location of Penglai Island can be clearly calculated and displayed after eight days. The direction he gave is also the straight-line distance from Paradise Island to Penglai Island. There is something wrong.


    Some people will have questions. The speed of those female sisters cannot be guaranteed, so how can they be sure that there will be no mistakes?


    The female nuns are also thinking about this question, with doubts in their eyes.


    Yang Xin nodded, "Benefactor, we will try our best, but the speed may be slower. Many of us need to rest for a while to get on the road."


    "No need to."


    Zhou Shu took out a ship-shaped magic weapon and handed it to Yang Xin, "This is Mi Yunfan. As long as there is a spirit stone, it can maintain its speed, and it can fly at high altitudes that ordinary monks can''t reach, and it''s enough to hold all of you."


    "what����"


    Yang Xin took over Bi Yunfan, not knowing what to say, just staring at Zhou Shu, a little dazed.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Let''s go, don''t say more, you won''t encounter any black monks now, but after this time it will be hard to tell."


    Yang Xin nodded, then solemnly thanked him again, turned around and let out Zu Yunfan.


    This flying magic weapon from the Tianliu Sect gradually became larger and soon became a bunk boat, which could hold thousands of people.


    The female nuns saluted Zhou Shu one by one and boarded the boat one by one.


    Not long after, Zie Yunfan rose from the ground and disappeared beyond the sky, never to be seen again.


    The matter was over, Zhou Shu nodded lightly, turned his head and walked towards the Nether Silver Prison. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 919: Open Naxu Ring

    When he walked to the Nether Silver Prison, Zhou Shu waved his hand to form an array, and within a short time, a divine consciousness protection circle enveloped the neighborhood.


    Take out the key and open the prison.


    The old man locked in it didn''t know what was going on outside. He was slightly taken aback when he saw Zhou Shu coming in, "Daoist, are you okay?"


    "Naturally it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "According to what I said before, I have rescued you, although you are still in prison."


    "how is this possible?"


    The old man kept shaking his head, but when he looked outside, he was shocked again.


    There is a vast ocean outside, which is not fake at all. Obviously, he has really escaped from the prison deep underground, and even the houses with people have been moved to the island.


    "how did you do that?"


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu with a face full of disbelief.


    "Don''t worry about so much, now you are fine, let''s get a feel for it."


    Zhou Shu walked into the prison to observe. He had only glanced roughly a few times before, but now he has enough time.


    The old man gave Zhou Shu a bewildered look, walked to the door of the prison, and breathed greedily.


    "This sea breeze... It''s been a long time since I felt it. Alas, I don''t know how many years I have been detained..."


    "Daoist, thank you for saving the old man. Although there is still a silver chain of Netherworld, the old man is also grateful to see the sun again. If you have any requirements, you can speak up."


    After standing for a while, he turned around and saluted Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and took out a Naxu ring, "Don''t talk about anything else, help me take out the things inside."


    "I will never refuse such trivial matters."


    The old man nodded, and took the Naxu Ring, with a dim black light in his hand, completely wrapping the Naxu Ring and his hand.


    Zhou Shu let go of his spiritual consciousness, and the third change was used, but he couldn''t see through the black light at all. Naturally, he didn''t know how the old man did it. This is rare. Besides, this old man is only in the Nascent Soul Realm distraction stage and his spiritual consciousness is far worse. He, why is this?


    It seemed that it was a power that Zhou Shu couldn''t understand, nor could it be explained by existing knowledge. He gave up his plan to explore.


    There are so many strange things in the world.


    Soon, the contents of Naxu Ring were taken out one by one.


    That was Luo Ming''s Naxu Jie, which contained things that were important to Zhou Shu, such as the Qihai Sword that was just taken out.


    It was still so azure blue, with ripples flowing like a sea tide, that streamer was almost the same as the sea on the edge.


    This sword was refined by Mr. Qiu. The fifth-level top grade is the last sword refined by Mr. Qiu. It is the crystallization of his sword training throughout his life. For this reason, his serious injury is of great significance to Mr. Qiu and him. .


    When he saw the Qihai Qijie Sword for the first time, he felt that this sword was destined to belong to him, and Mr. Qiu also said that if the sword can be truly completed, making the Qihai Qijie Sword the best, then this Give him the sword.


    Now that he has obtained the sword and becomes the best, he won''t let him wait too long.


    Zhou Shu collected the seven-season sword, and then took the jade slip to look at it.


    After reading a few pictures, he unconsciously shook his head slightly.


    Luo Qing clearly has many secrets of Linyun Temple, and Linyun Temple is also very ambitious. He always dreams of letting meditation re-dominate the mainland. In many sects, there are disciples of Linyun Temple in ambush. Of course , They are all big sects, the lotus school and Liuxia sect have not yet let Linyun Temple sneak in.


    Luo Ming also knew a lot about the tactics of Linyun Temple, such as the famous Wuzheng Dharma, as well as the five-finger Huashan Zen practice, Ling Tian Benyun, etc. How did Luo Ming obtain these secret tactics , Is also unknown, Zhou Shu would not think too much, anyway, Luo Ming''s remnant soul is still on his body, there will be more time to ask in the future.


    And the usage of the house and robes he cared about was also found.


    Sure enough, it is a Zen treasure, and it also needs to be driven by the Zen mental method. That Zen mental method is not too complicated. Together with Ling Tian Benyun, they have entered the sea of ??knowledge and began to deduct the stage, and they can be used in a short time.


    There are many secrets in Luo Mingna''s virtual ring, Zhou Shu packed it up alone, and will study it slowly later.


    "All right."


    The black light from the old man''s hand entered, everything returned to normal.


    The Naxu Ring is empty, there is nothing more, and it has lost the restriction of the tactics, and can be opened at any time.


    It seems that the black light can not only open the Naxu Ring, but also completely destroy the effect of the Naxu Ring.


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Are there still Naxujie? The old man is willing to help Daoists."


    "Yes, yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and stared at the old man, "Daoist, what is your black light? Why can''t I feel the vitality or divine consciousness in it at all?"


    The old man shook his head, showing a lot of caution, "Daoist, I can''t say forgive me, you also understand that this is the foundation of my life. If I really say it, there is absolutely no possibility of survival, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are right to think so, but I didn''t plan to do it."


    The old man just shook his head, "Dao friends don''t believe in old men, and old men can''t believe in friends. There''s really no way."


    "I understand Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t ask you to say it now, and wait until you want to say it. "


    The old man still shook his head and said stubbornly, "Hehe, fellow daoist, I have not said anything after years of torture, let alone the future, I will never say it. If fellow daoists want to continue trying, you might as well think about it. Other means."


    "I''m not asking you, just talk casually, don''t get me wrong."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was flat, "Now it''s temporarily out of the crisis, let''s talk about the conditions."


    The old man''s expression was slightly condensed, "What conditions?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said slowly, "I plan to take you to a place, and you will stay there in the future, and help me open the Naxu ring that I need to open. I won''t ask you how to open the Naxu ring again. The method will not force you to torture, on the contrary, I will give you good conditions so that you can practice and enjoy all kinds of spiritual objects, food and other things that you could not get before."


    The old man smiled slightly, somewhat mocking, "Has the imprisonment become house arrest?"


    In his opinion, what Zhou Shu said is actually no different from what he said on Paradise Island. Although the conditions have improved, the essence is the same.


    "You can''t understand it this way, and I can''t change your mind."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "But I haven''t finished speaking yet. During the time you left to help me open the Naxu Ring, I will help you find a way to crack the Nether Silver Prison. When I find it, I will release You go, you won��t ask for anything else."


    "Really?"


    The old man was startled slightly, and asked, "Daoist, would you be so kind?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You do things for me, and I will help you find a way to get rid of it. It''s fair. It''s not kind, but it''s not bad."


    "Is it����"


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu, silent for a long while. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 920: The secret room in the ruins

    The old man lowered his head and thought for a while, turning to Zhou Shu, seemingly enlightened, "Daoist, you will never find a way to crack the Nether Silver Prison, so that you can use the old man for a lifetime, right?"


    "You really have a lot of ideas."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, and said slowly, "I can understand your concerns. If I say too much, you may not believe it. It is indeed a difficult thing to say. Don��t think about the key to Jin Wucai, he I have never thought of letting you go, and the key is definitely gone, and as far as I know, there are only three kinds of supernatural fires that can melt the Nether Silver from outside the sky, and the lowest of them is the eighth rank... But you believe it. If you don��t believe me, I will do it."


    Zhou Shu looked at the old man calmly, with confidence in his eyes.


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes stagnated, and the thoughts in his heart kept turning.


    "He rescued me from Paradise Island. It''s incredible. Even the cultivator cannot do it, but he did. Maybe this young man can really rescue me completely? But, he said yes. Let me go without asking, will it really happen?"


    "Oh... in order to complete the obsession, I can even endure Jin Wucai and the **** Bai De, no matter what, the current situation is definitely better than before, why can''t I endure it anymore?... And wait until I reach the state of transforming gods. , It''s okay to use the soul to leave the prison."


    The old man thought for a while, nodded and said, "Daoist, thank you for saving the old man. I will have to take care of him in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "No, you help me do things, and I will help you too, there is nothing to thank."


    He also knew that it was impossible for the old man to tell the secret of opening the Naxu Ring, and he did not bother to use insidious means, so just leave the old man in the Heyin School, and let the old man use it when necessary. , And cracking the Netherworld Silver Prison is something he will definitely do, maybe decades, maybe a hundred years, when the cultivation base is reached, nothing can''t be done.


    If the time is not determined, it is not a condition for him.


    Zhou Shu took out a few Naxu rings and handed them to the old man, "Open these too, and put the things in the original Naxu rings. I will pick them up when the time comes."


    The old man took Naxu Jie and said slowly, "These two are a bit big, it may take some time."


    Naxujie belonged to Ba Dade, Marku, and Tan Zhendao and Xu Ruoxian before. Of course, it was very big, and there were many treasures that Zhou Shu needed in it. It must be obtained, and it will be a great help after getting it.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "No problem, by the way, do I need to recover the original stone?"


    The old man shook his head and said, "That''s not necessary."


    Zhou Shu condensed his eyebrows slightly, as if he had some enlightenment. He asked deliberately. It seemed that the power used by the old man to open the netherworld ring had nothing to do with the vitality.


    He looked at the old man, smiled and saluted, "By the way, fellow Taoist, you should say a name, you can call me later, you can call me Zhou Shu."


    "Friend Zhou, the old man''s name is Yuan Tiangang."


    The old man bowed his hand as a gift.


    "There are too many people outside. For the sake of Yuan Daoyou''s safety, the door is still closed."


    Zhou Shu went out and closed the prison door again.


    On the other side of the island, the monks still gathered together, talking in a low voice, and no one dared to leave.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it casually, turned around and jumped into the sea without paying attention.


    He knew that even if he was not on Paradise Island for the time being, these monks would not dare to leave, let alone move the puppets and prisons, but even if they did, they would not be able to open them.


    Soon we reached the trench.


    In the hall, Lin Zhu was anxiously waiting for him to return.


    "senior!"


    She leaped over and leaned close for a while, then looked up at Zhou Shu, her eyes full of concern, "Senior, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "It''s okay, everything is going well, you did a good job. Without your help, I wouldn''t be able to completely destroy Paradise Island."


    "Paradise Island has been destroyed?"


    Lin Zhu showed a slight surprise, and then said with joy, "The little girl also felt some shock through the swordfish through the mechanism. Seniors really did it. It''s great!"


    Zhou Shu glanced around, there was no trace of the formation, "You have destroyed the teleportation formation?"


    Lin Zhu nodded seriously, "Well, seniors said that these things can''t fall into the hands of others."


    Zhou Shu nodded, patted her back, and gently let go of her, "That''s good, let''s go up first, it should be fine now."


    Lin Zhu reluctantly said, "Are you okay? What if Jin Wucai comes, senior?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Even if Jin Wucai learns the news, it will take three or four days to bring people over. Besides, even if he comes, there is nothing to worry about."


    Jin Wucai is one of the four kings. His strength is obviously above Tan Zhendao and other Huashen monks. He belongs to the top masters on the Black Sea. I am afraid that they are similar to the Dazongmen Huashen monks, such as Lingyin Fairy, but Zhou Shu It��s not a big problem for one person to deal with it, and now Zhou Shu doesn��t worry about Jin Wucai��s dealing with Lin Zhu, distracting him, as long as he puts Lin Zhu in the Nether Silver Prison, let alone transforming the gods, even if it is. The great monk may not be able to cross the tribulation realm.


    In this respect, the Nether Silver Prison that could not be opened had turned into a safe island.


    "Senior said this, the little girl is relieved, there is no senior, it is really boring on the bottom of the sea Lin Zhu smiled lightly, sweet and beautiful, and the same in her heart, following Zhou After Shu, go to Paradise Island together.


    "By the way, Senior, has Luzhu rescued?"


    "All Huaxiu on the island has been saved. I have sent them to Penglai Island and gave them a cloud sail. There will be no problem."


    "That''s good, thank you senior for doing so much for the little girl."


    "Hehe, that was what I was going to do."


    "Little girls don''t think so."


    It only took a short time for the two to get to the island.


    Lin Zhu looked at the paradise island that was in ruins, and her heart throbbed, and she did not know how much she admired Zhou Shu.


    As Zhou Shu expected, the monks were still stunned, afraid to leave.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about them, and directed the puppets to move the ruins.


    At the bottom of a restaurant in the center of the island, there is a secret chamber, which he discovered after he broke the formation, and the monk Lei Wenchang, who has never been seen on the island, has always been here.


    However, after Lei Wenchang''s primordial avatar was swallowed by the Eye of the Ruins, Zhou Shu couldn''t feel Lei Wenchang''s breath.


    The consciousness of Lei Wenchang, who had been surrounding the island before, also disappeared, and he could not perceive it anymore, and Lei Wenchang never came out again. He could not escape in an instant, so obviously he was out. What kind of situation? Before he came out, he said that he was concentrating on refining the alien fire. Most of it was a mistake when he was distracted and was bitten by the alien fire.


    This is a good thing for Zhou Shu, but even if Levin grows out, it will not change the overall situation.


    After several puppets'' hard work, the soil and rocks on the ruins were removed, everything that shouldn''t have been swept away, the ground showed a big pit, there was a secret room in the pit, and there were several heavy formations around it. . (To be continued.)

 Chapter 921: Evil Fire

    "Senior, a lot of formations, what''s below?"


    "If you see it, you will know it. Break the battle."


    In the same way, restricting the surrounding area with divine consciousness and formation to avoid being disturbed by other monks, Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu began to concentrate on breaking the formation.


    These formations are very restrictive to Yuan Li, but they don''t have much restriction on God''s Consciousness. You can clearly see the inside by opening a single formation.


    In the secret room, there was a pulsating bright black flame. Not only was the color strange, but also the appearance was a bit strange. One flame gave birth to three flames, which were of different heights, like three mountain peaks, and looked very similar to Lingshan gold.


    There were some scattered formations in the secret room. I saw that the formation inside had been destroyed, but there was no trace of monks inside.


    It seemed that the result was the same as Zhou Shu thought. When Lei Wenchang was distracted to deal with Zhou Shu, he failed to control the clone and body. As a result, instead of refining the alien fire, he was backlashed by the alien fire and completely burned.


    A monk who transformed into a **** was completely burned by the different fire, and there was no trace left, which also showed the power of the different fire.


    But staring at the black flame, Zhou Shu didn''t realize that his expression was stagnant, "This is not Liuli Jinghuo... but something similar to Liuli Jinghuo..."


    Zhou Shu heard someone say this name before, he thought it was impossible, and seeing such a scene, he knew it was definitely not.


    Liuli Jinghuo comes from the Zen sect. It is different from other different fires. It is not born of heaven and earth, but is born from the relics of meditation with advanced cultivation.


    A high-level meditation with a noble ambition and a pure spirit platform. After sitting, there is a slight change in the relic, and a flame will gradually develop, and the relic will become pure and flawless glass. The flame is called the glaze pure fire.


    Colored glaze purifies the fire, pure white and no variegated color, can burn out all evil thoughts, greed, anger, etc., and help meditation detachment. It is one of the highest flames of Zen.


    And the flame in front of him, as dark as promised, was obviously not a glaze purifying fire, and the breath released was by no means pure, but on the contrary, it carried an unspeakable evil breath.


    This is definitely not Liuli Jinghuo, but evil fire for breaking the precept!


    Both the evil fire of breaking the precept and the fire of Liulijing are derived from meditation relics, but the nature is completely opposite!


    In the meditation, some meditations have never been detached, and there are always evil thoughts, greed and many other precepts in the heart. Those are the great taboos of meditation, but they can��t appear if they are suppressed by meditation with advanced practice. After death, he was no longer able to control it. Many evil thoughts and so on broke out one after another, and gradually formed a flame in the relic that could burn everything, that is, the evil fire of breaking the precept.


    The evil fire of breaking the precepts is the formation of the precepts and obsessions of Zen, such as hatred, evil thoughts and greed. It contains the most evil power, can burn everything, and can continuously absorb the evil thoughts around it, etc. to strengthen itself. It is extremely evil but powerful. fire.


    It is also a big heart for Lei Wen to refine such a strange fire, and it is not surprising that he was beaten back.


    "Wait, don''t break the line."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and stopped Lin Zhu''s movement.


    Lin Zhu let go of Ruyi, blinked, and was a little confused, "Senior, what''s the matter? The little girl can see the flames inside. It is very powerful. If Senior gets it, it will definitely increase a lot of strength. ."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This is the strange fire of Zen Sect, the evil fire of breaking the precept..."


    He explained a few words, and Lin Zhu was taken aback for a while and hesitated, "Can''t seniors be refined, even though it is evil fire, it doesn''t matter if it can be used well?"


    "It can be, but it can''t be done."


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, even if he could refine and break the evil fire, it would not be of great benefit to himself, but a great hidden danger.


    Because compared with meditation, his thoughts are not pure, there are also thoughts of greed and hatred, not a few, and there is no meditation skills that can completely suppress these thoughts. Once they breed, they will break the precepts. There is no good way for him to restrain the chance of the fire to grow stronger and escape, and the abnormal fire inside his body is out of control.


    Different fires are not everything, you have to be suitable for you.


    If it is Liuli Jinghuo, he will find it by any means, because once he refines it, he will have a deep understanding of Zen like meditation for many years, and he will be able to practice various Zen methods in the future. This is because Liuli Jinghuo is essentially formed by the will of advanced meditation, which includes the understanding of meditation in advanced meditation. Even if it is not meditation, you can get many benefits from it, such as initiation and gaining the Tao in one go. , On the contrary... that breaks the precepts and evil fire will not work, it is not obtained by meditation, it is harmful and useless.


    "Such a different fire is suitable for refining through meditation, at least they can be suppressed while alive, without being affected, but it is difficult for others."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and gave up the plan of refining, "Lin Zhu, let''s re-arrange the formation, we don''t need this."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded, although a little disappointed, he still restored the formation very carefully.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and thought to himself, "I can let the seniors come to refine him, he should be very suitable, but I don''t know how to meet him again I hope to be destined."


    A few hours later, the formation was restored to its original state, and even two more special formations were added, which completely covered the aura. Even if Levin resurrected, he might not be able to enter.


    After handling everything, Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu and asked softly, "Senior, what are we going to do?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "There is a treasure spot near Paradise Island. Let''s go and see it, but it may not be hopeful."


    The treasure spot is only more than three thousand miles away from Paradise Island. The map on the gate of the aircraft is almost pasted on the predecessor of Paradise Island, Kuronuma Island. Paradise Island has a lot of people and people, and may have been discovered long ago, but Jin Wu Choi gets rich inexplicably, and it is very likely that he has accidentally obtained the treasure of the door.


    Although it is impossible for Jin Wucai to have a chain ring, the chain ring is not the only way to open the treasure spot. Before Zhou Shu was in the sea, several treasure spots were opened.


    Zhou Shu walked to the Nether Silver Prison, raised his hand, and threw it directly into the water.


    I don''t know how long to leave, or take it with me, in case Jin Wucai suddenly comes.


    Lin Zhu showed some surprises, but Zhou Shu explained a few words, and she understood that the people in this prison were Zhou Shu''s real target on Paradise Island.


    Several puppets appeared in the sea, with a body of two feet long, streamlined and resembling a shark.


    Yes, that is the puppet in the sea holding the door, the sneak shark.


    As a puppet specially used in the sea, its speed is very fast. In the sea, the Golden Core Cultivator can''t compare it, and it can carry many things. With them, it is very convenient to carry the Nether Silver Prison.


    The two took prisoners and dived into the sea from the island.


    The monk not far away just watched silently, but still did not dare to leave.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 922: Sea monster

    Following the directions on the map, the two of them arrived in front of the treasure spot not long after.


    "what?"


    Lin Zhu exclaimed and looked back at Zhou Shu, "It was opened..."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, which he expected.


    Walking to the heavy Star Diamond Iron Gate, Zhou Shu looked at it carefully and couldn''t help showing some surprise.


    Lin Zhu followed, "Is it opened with a sixth-order different fire or a seventh-order magic weapon?"


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "No, there are many bite marks on the door. It will not be a magic weapon or a strange fire. I guess it may be a sea monster."


    "Sea Demon Insect?"


    Lin Zhu''s eyes widened, and he was a little frightened, "That kind of zerg...hasn''t it already been extinct in the world? How come there will be?"


    "I don''t know about this, but looking at these bite marks, they are all five-pointed holes with jagged edges, exactly the same as those recorded in the ancient books. They should be used to open doors."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said in deep thought, "Jin Wucai, what is the reason..."


    Being dubbed the word "Magic" is naturally extremely scary.


    The sea demon insects did not have a rank, because they were not born from the Xuanhuang Continent, but were brought by the alien demon clan when they invaded. The single sea demon insects are not powerful, but if they gather more, they belong to the Xuanhuang Continent. Nightmare, they are greedy and omnipotent, especially fond of devouring vitality and all kinds of metals. Wherever they go, they are all ruins, which are similar to the magic ants on the land, but they are many times more terrifying.


    It is said that the Mozu used hundreds of millions of sea monster insects to swallow the most important vitality sea pillar in the East China Sea, the vitality sea pillar called Dinghai Shenzhen, and the East China Sea sea clan was greatly injured by this. Unite with the demons.


    Although the sea monster insects are terrifying, they also have great shortcomings.


    Unlike the demon ants, the sea demon insect can only be cultivated by the demon, and it has strict requirements on the growth environment. It will die soon after leaving the base of the demon. Moreover, compared with the demon ant, its reproduction speed is very slow, and it needs to form. The scale is difficult. That one billion army can be regarded as a blow to the demons, and it can''t be done again if you want to do it again.


    In the constant consumption of the war, as the demons were defeated by humans, the sea monsters gradually disappeared, and they have not been seen for thousands of years.


    Now that the Sea Demon Insect reappears, it means that the Demon Clan reappears in the Xuanhuang Continent, and the world of immortality will usher in another catastrophe?


    Or not?


    "Nether Silver Prison... Sea Demon Insect..."


    Turning around and looking at the prison dragged by the sneak shark, Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed. If the demons invaded again, the world of cultivating immortals would have been greatly moved, then the only possibility is that Jin Wucai who opened the star diamond iron gate is very likely Some inheritance left by the demons on the Xuanhuang Continent was obtained.


    Is the inheritance only sea monsters and prisons?


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu felt something was wrong and turned around and opened the prison.


    Yuan Tiangang was holding a glass of spirit wine to taste, and when Zhou Shu came in, he smiled and said, "Friend Zhou, is there another Naxu quit?"


    In Zhou Shu''s place, he was much more comfortable than before. Although he was still in prison, he basically had everything he wanted and was not embarrassed.


    "The way you open the Naxu Ring is from the inheritance of the demons, right?"


    Zhou Shuning looked at him and said straightforwardly, "If I was not mistaken, you should know Jin Wucai and be very familiar with him."


    Yuan Tiangang''s expression was stagnant, and the wine in his hand could not help spilling a piece, and he was surprised, "You, how did you know?"


    "Sure enough."


    Seeing his expression, Zhou Shu knew that he had guessed right, and said in a hurry, "There shouldn��t be a way of forcibly opening Naxu Jie in the realm of cultivating immortality. It will damage the rules of the immortal world and affect every immortal cultivator. I don��t think any immortal cultivator will deliberately do that, to study how to open others�� nuns, even evil cultivators, only other races invading the immortal world. I''ll study it, not to mention that your black light doesn''t look like a magic formula, on the contrary, it obviously carries a trace of evil."


    Yuan Tiangang stayed there and didn''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, revealing a trace of regret, "It is a taboo for immortal cultivators to cultivate the inheritance of the demon clan. Once you are known by the big sects or aristocratic families, if you don��t say anything about it, your soul will be completely crushed. All descendants will also be found."


    Yuan Tiangang''s face paled, "Daoist, would you not do this?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and sighed quite heavily, "If it''s other secrets, I''m still interested in learning about it and leaving you to help me, but now that I know it is the inheritance of the demons, I have no interest anymore."


    "Daoist, Taoist."


    Yuan Tiangang took a step forward, and continued to say, "Although it is the method of the demon clan, it is really useful. Can it open other people''s nuns? Such a method is also very useful for the daoists. It''s not in the way, and..."


    "How do I know it''s really useful?"


    Zhou Shu interrupted him, his expression slightly stern, "No matter what kind of demon race is, it is the enemy of our immortal cultivators. Is it casual? I am worried now that you helped me open the Naxu ring. Things are also contaminated with the atmosphere of the demon. Not only are things useless, but if they are seen by the big sect treats me as a descendant of the demon, I have to suffer and suffer together, and it is possible that the souls will be destroyed. , You hurt me."


    Yuan Tiangang shook his head and said, "Friends of Daoist, I can guarantee that there will be absolutely no demon aura. The broken hand just destroyed the door lock of Naxu Jie. Finding the path directly will not change the nature of the things in Naxu Jie. Moreover, the old man has also experimented many times, and he will never get a sense of demons."


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, looking a little disbelief.


    Of course he knows that he won��t have the aura of the demons. If there is a little bit of it, he would have been discovered for so many years, and where he can wait to get the present, he said that just to continue his own thoughts and let the old man tell everything. Profit from it.


    Yuan Tiangang said loudly, "The old man is willing to guarantee his life."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "That method is called Broken Xuushou?"


    "Yes����"


    Yuan Tiangang''s expression stagnated. He didn''t expect that he accidentally said his name just now. Now he can''t hide it and he nodded his head. His mind moved slightly, and he looked at Zhou Shu, showing a trace of doubt, "Friends, do you want to ruin the old man? , Let the old man teach you the broken virtual hand?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "I can''t learn the methods of the demons. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Yuan Tiangang said suspiciously, "The Taoist friend, what do you want, I believe you won''t make old friends out? If you don''t do that, the old man can''t promise you some conditions..."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while, then slowly said, "Netherworld Silver Prison, open the method of Naxu Jie, Sea Demon Insect... What else did you and Jin Wucai get? And how did you get it? Want to know, tell me one to five and ten, I will help you keep the secret."


    Yuan Tiangang thought for a while, was surprised by Zhou Shu, and had no choice but to agree. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 923: Jin Wucai and Yuan Tiangang

    About two hundred years ago.


    Jin Wucai and Yuan Tiangang, both of the Yuanying Realm, went to the East China Sea together to experience. They walked all the way to the Black Sea. They killed many monsters and pirates and obtained many treasures. It was when the spring breeze was proud, but It was spotted by Liu Hu, one of the Four Kings of the East China Sea. The two were unwilling to pay the spirit stone, so Liu Hu sent many monks to hunt down the two.


    Desperate all the way, when the mountains and rivers were exhausted, the two strayed into the whirlpool and were passed on to a sinking island covered by black mist.


    The island is small, there are no traces of trees or rocks on it, and there is no trace of aura, but there are many buildings they have never seen before, and some weird things.


    Magic Island.


    When Yuan Tiangang didn''t know where it was, Jin Wucai had already called out.


    The island they discovered turned out to be a base built when the demons invaded thousands of years ago, and was turned into a magic island by the cultivators.


    Although the two knew that the Demon Race''s things could not be touched, they couldn''t care about so much in order to save their lives and strengthen themselves when life and death were at stake.


    On the island, the two found some inheritances that they thought were useful. After a period of negotiation, the two of them took some of them. What Yuan Tiangang got were some magic tricks of the demon clan, a few magic weapons, and the broken virtual hand. , And Jin Wucai only took one piece of armor and a dozen magic explosive bombs.


    "Magic bomb?"


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of indulgence, "It is the one-time magic weapon of the demon clan that can burst out a large amount of devil energy, corrode vital energy and magic weapons, even the cultivator of the gods can not resist it? It is said that the devil bomb is the big killer of the demon clan. Even if there are not many people in the Demon Race, it is extremely powerful when used, and it is extremely difficult to defend, and countless cultivators have died under it."


    "Yes."


    Yuan Tiangang sighed, showing a lot of hatred, "I didn''t know it was this at the time. If I knew it, I would definitely take them."


    "It''s too late to regret, just keep talking."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, as if he had already understood many things.


    After leaving the Mozu base, the two found a deserted island to stay, but within a few days, Jin Wucai left. Yuan Tiangang didn''t care, he was only fascinated by the tactics he discovered, and he devoted himself to studying and learning. He must learn the broken virtual hands. He believed that this was the most precious thing on the island, and it was also the root of Yuan Jia''s success in the future.


    He left the family to travel abroad just to make the Yuan family grow.


    Less than two years later, Jin Wucai returned to the desert island, but not alone, he also brought many people.


    Before Yuan Tiangang had any reaction, he was caught by Jin Wucai. Not only did he take all the magic weapons, he was also imprisoned in the Nether Silver Prison, and he was constantly questioned about the magic tricks of the Demon Race.


    It was about his own life and the future of his family, Yuan Tiangang would naturally not be willing, so Jin Wucai had been locked up until now.


    Zhou Shu seemed to ask thoughtfully, "The inheritance of the demons didn''t go through the jade slips, right?"


    Yuan Tiangang shook his head, "No, it''s a special kind of spar... It''s hard to describe. The runes on it go straight and straight, and there are many prominent light spots, which are very different from the runes of our immortal cultivators, but It also has a very powerful force, and as long as you touch it with your fingertips, the content inside will be integrated into the sea of ??consciousness, and you can feel it immediately. It is not difficult to enlighten, and the old man will learn it in one year..."


    "I haven''t seen it in this way."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "But it is somewhat similar to the flower of the demon race, it is directly absorbed, leaving no trace."


    Yuan Tiangang nodded and sighed again, "The Taoists are indeed very knowledgeable. It is said in the classics that the flowers of the demon race are indeed like this, and they can be directly absorbed by the younger generations, but unfortunately we do not have them, otherwise... ."


    Zhou Shu had no time to take care of him, and continued to ask, "Where did Jin Wucai find so many people? Is it from Liu Hu?"


    "Yes."


    Yuan Tiangang''s expression was very sad, he wanted to cry but couldn''t cry, extremely regretful.


    After Jin Wucai got the magic bomb, he went to Liu Hu and said that he was willing to pay the tribute. Liu Hu didn''t care about it, so he let him enter the battle on the island.


    When he arrived on the island, Jin Wucai waited for an opportunity to make trouble. Demon bombs were dropped everywhere. A dozen demon bombs turned the entire island into a dead island. However, Jin Wucai did not receive any damage because of the armor of the devil. damage.


    Although there are several cultivators of the God Realm on the island, Liu Hu''s cultivation level is far beyond the general God Realm, but all of them have learned the truth, one by one, he hates to die. Who would have thought that there are magic weapons of the Demon Race now? In the end, all the treasures of the entire island belonged to Jin Wucai.


    Using these treasures, Jin Wucai quickly expanded his strength and soon became one of the actual masters of that sea area.


    It was only one at the time, because after Liu Hu''s death, there was chaos, and the sea was a situation where the heroes coexist.


    However, after Jin Wucai caught Yuan Tiangang and opened the ring of Liu Hu and others, he further expanded his strength and reached the state of transforming the gods. As a result, he soared to the sky and gradually unified a sea area and officially became the East China Sea. One of the four kings.


    "Why did he change Kuronuma Island to Paradise Island, and then suddenly built it, is it because of what he got around?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, and asked a question he wanted to understand.


    "This old man is really not clear."


    Yuan Tiangang shook his head and said bitterly, "Although he likes to show off in front of the old man to mock the old man, he doesn''t say anything."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of doubt, "Apart from magic weapon tactics, is there nothing else on the island?"


    Yuan Tian just thought for a while, "Really gone, the island is very small."


    Zhou Shu asked again, "What are those magic weapons like? Is there anything strange?"


    Yuan Tiangang stroked his long beard and thought for a while, "There is a black spear...I can''t remember the details, I really don''t know the magic weapon, but Jin Wucai gave it to me, so I took it. Right, There is a very weird vessel with weird runes on it, and black energy faintly leaking out of it. Jin Wucai was very happy when he snatched it, saying what kind of insect breeding vessel..."


    "Okay, I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and things became clear. There were probably some worm eggs left in the worm-breeding pot. Jin Wucai also obtained the sea monster worms and cultivated some of them, opening the treasure spot of the door.


    "Friends Daoist, the old man really told the truth. If there is anything other Daoists have to ask, even if it''s a trick, the old man can''t say it."


    Yuan Tiangang looked at Zhou Shu and brought some pleadings, "I just ask Dao friends not to leak out. My Yuan family has already declined. If Dao friends do this, our Yuan family will be over..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You Yuan family, shouldn''t you belong to Dongshengzhou?"


    "It''s not true. If you were in Dongsheng Prefecture, you would have been harmed by Jin Wucai."


    Yuan Tiangang stunned, and said frankly, "In fact, the old man is not worried about Jin Wucai, he has no way of knowing. But the Dazongmen attaches great importance to the demons, as long as they know that the old man is related to the demons, no matter where the Yuan family is. They found it out."


    "All right."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I won''t speak out."


    (PS: Happy New Year''s Day~~!) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 924: Do your best

    (PS: I wish you all a happy new year, you can do everything you want to achieve, and achieve small goals to big goals, I hope you too~)


    The two and a group of organ sharks marched in the Black Sea.


    "Senior, where are we going?"


    "Of course I went to find a few other treasure spots."


    "Where are the monks on Paradise Island?"


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if they stay or not."


    Zhou Shu left them before to prevent them from reporting or chasing after Huaxiu. Now that time has passed for a long time, naturally he doesn''t care if they leave.


    Lin Zhu nodded, her eyes flashing, "Where is Jin Wucai, is Senior going to Money Island?"


    "Not going now."


    Zhou Shu originally had the idea of ??catching the net, but now after receiving some news from Yuan Tiangang, he does not plan to go anymore. In his opinion, Jin Wucai��s cultivation base is not a big problem, but the magic bomb and the sea monster, But it was a big trouble. Zhou Shu would not go to Money Island before he thought of a good solution.


    Sure enough, as the four kings of the East China Sea, they all have a certain hole card, which is by no means comparable to that of the general gods.


    Running back and forth in the Black Sea, I went to the remaining three treasure spots in a row. Unfortunately, two of them were opened.


    On the door of a treasure spot, there was a palm print of a length of five feet long, which was directly punched through by the palm of the hand. This kind of physical training is also shocking, and it must be done by a senior who crossed the Tribulation Realm.


    The other door was cut with countless passages by a sharp blade, mostly with high-level magic weapons.


    However, when the two treasure spots were opened, they both touched the organs inside. The hall was in a mess, and it was obvious that a violent explosion had occurred.


    Treasure points are extraordinary. There are no special methods such as pulling the ring or sea monsters, and opening them directly by force will not be good.


    "I finally saw one intact!"


    Standing in front of the third treasure spot, Lin Zhu clapped her hands and looked at Zhou Shu with joy.


    Zhou Shu smiled and opened the door with a holding ring.


    Just opened, a dazzling blue light shot over, almost flashing to the eyes.


    "what is it?"


    Lin Zhu opened a small mouth, very surprised, Zhou Shu was also puzzled, only felt that the vitality inside was quite strong, and the feeling was very different from other treasure spots.


    The two closed the door, with a lot of curiosity, peeked inside.


    Not long after, he passed the passage and came to the hall.


    A azure blue in front of him, shining like this, reflected on the faces of the two, and the streamer said.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a azure blue pillar standing in the hall, about three feet long, surrounded by clouds and fog, and drops of crystal water droplets from time to time, but a closer look reveals that it is not water droplets at all. , But rather dense vitality, already condensed into a liquid state.


    Lin Zhu''s eyes widened and said in surprise, "Vitality Haizhu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It can only be it. I didn''t expect that even the deep sea vitality sea pillars can be obtained by the pilot door, and they are still hidden here."


    Although he has never seen the vitality sea pillar, but after seeing it, he will know that it is absolutely, there is no other possibility.


    The sea pillar of vitality is the origin vein of the sea clan and can benefit many sea clan. Of course, it is also of great benefit to the cultivators.


    This sea pillar of vitality is very small, and it belongs to the vein of no root. It will not absorb and increase vitality. It has been left for many years. The vitality has dissipated a lot, but the remaining vitality is enough to be worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. As long as the stone is not excessively extracted, it can be used for at least a few hundred years, so that the cultivators around it can benefit for a long time.


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of joy on his face, but quickly shook his head again.


    It''s a very good thing, but it''s a little troublesome to take it away.


    Naxu Jie is not good, and ordinary spirit beast bags will be burst by it. If you can''t take it away and can only practice around, the value will be greatly reduced.


    "Let''s see if there is anything else, and try to find a way later."


    Zhou Shu turned his eyes away and looked around. The hall was empty, except for the vitality sea pillar, only the four corners were somewhat abnormal.


    There was a cloud of dazzling mist, it was not clear.


    Lin Zhu walked over, looked at it seriously for a while, turned around and said, "Senior, it''s a fantasy formation. It is arranged with mirage beads. It is small but very complicated. It is the most complicated formation the little girl has ever seen. one."


    "There are at least 30,000 formation talisman in such a small place. Isn''t it overkill for the magic array?"


    She shook her head and said thoughtfully, "By the way! Isn''t it the test left by the door of the pilot? You have to break the formation to get the contents inside?"


    "Smart, right guess."


    Zhou Shu nodded approvingly and smiled again, "And that was only the first test. In fact, it''s up to you to get the inheritance and treasures this time. I shouldn''t be able to help."


    Lin Zhu blinked, a little puzzled, "Look at the little girl?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "Well, after the magical array, it is a teleportation array that has completed more than half of it."


    He used the fourth consecutive change to see through the phantom array. It is not surprising that there are still arrays in the array, but it is a teleportation array, which is quite unexpected.


    "Transportation Array?"


    Lin Zhu''s expression stagnated, and then he showed many surprises, "Senior, this is the first time we have seen another teleportation formation! Does that mean that the transmission formation inheritance of the gate is here?"


    She was so excited that she continued to ask several questions, very pleasantly surprised, the biggest goal of going to sea seemed to be achieved.


    Zhou Shu also had the same idea. After eleven treasure spots, this is the only one related to the teleportation array, and the teleportation gate will probably not put the transmission inheritance in the far sea. Here, it is most likely to be the teleportation. The location of the door��s teleportation inheritance He nodded and continued, "The outer circle of the magic array is right in the middle of the teleportation array, and many formations are also connected to the teleportation array. If I Coming to break the formation will destroy the formation symbols or move the formation eyes, which will definitely change the teleportation formation, and the subsequent things will not be completed. As a result, the entire arrangement of the gate will be wrong, and we will not be able to get anything. So you must first break the formation perfectly, and then complete the teleportation formation, and all of this must be done by you."


    He quickly saw that the crux of the problem was indeed a test, and it was a very complicated test, and his expression showed a lot of solemnity.


    It is normal for the pilot gate to deliberately make such an arrangement. If it is someone who has no knowledge of the battle formation, especially the teleportation formation, it is impossible to get the transmission inheritance even if the pilot ring is obtained. This can also be aimed at those sea races, and Only those who understand teleportation and have a certain foundation can break through the formation to complete the teleportation and get the inheritance.


    It would be weird if the inheritance was put outside.


    "The little girl understands."


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Lin Zhu nodded seriously, but showed some hesitation again, "It''s just that the little girl doesn''t know if she can break the formation intact. This formation is really too complicated, it''s just for testing people... ��If you accidentally ruin the formation inside, wouldn��t it mean that the seniors won��t get anything, or else, wait for the little girl to study for more than ten years before coming back?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "There is only one opportunity given by heaven. Don''t miss it. If you miss it, you won''t come again. Don''t pay too much attention to the burden and don''t care about me. It is your chance to get it, but you can''t get the same. It''s also a chance, just do your best."


    Lin Zhu thought for a while and nodded, "The little girl understands, just try her best." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 925: About Xingli

    Lin Zhu focused on the four-corner formation.


    Zhou Shu sat down next to the vitality sea column, practising with peace of mind, and at the same time sorted out his recent income.


    The Nether Silver Prison was beside him, but it was not opened. As long as it was not opened, Yuan Tiangang inside would not know anything. The limitations of this prison on divine consciousness and vitality are not generally large and impossible to penetrate.


    This sitting is three months later.


    During this period of time, Zhou Shu basically learned the method of star power taught to him by Jiao Ling, and not only learned it. As he gradually understood the stars, he understood some useful things.


    The power of a star comes from stars outside the sky. Depending on the star, the strength of the star is different. Its origin is higher than the power level on the Xuanhuang Continent, and some stars are even stronger than the strongest power on the Xuanhuang Continent�� -The source of heaven and earth is stronger, but dreams are good, but reality is cruel. The star power that a cultivator can actually get is the star power after passing through the Xuanhuang Continent tenth heaven, that is, it has been deliberately restricted by the heavens. The past star power, such a star power, naturally can''t be higher than the origin of heaven and earth.


    To survive on the mainland, one must follow the rules of heaven and earth. It is basically impossible for a cultivator on the mainland to gain power beyond the origin of heaven and earth.


    Therefore, the vast majority of immortal cultivators who practice star power cannot surpass the power of heaven and earth, and the same is true for Emei.


    However, there are a very small number of immortal cultivators with star power. Although they have not surpassed the origin of heaven and earth, they have obtained the power of stars equal to that of the origin of heaven and earth. Moreover, they did not get it after leaving the Xuanhuang Continent.


    This is because, at certain times, some special stars will emit power higher than the heavens, thus breaking through the limitations of the heavens and directly reaching the mainland. If the cultivator can obtain such powers, absorb and transform them, they will be able to exert their own ranks. The star power is similar to the origin of heaven and earth.


    There are few opportunities like this, and it is extremely difficult to catch them. First, find the right star, second, find the right position, and third, be able to bear and absorb it.


    And Zhou Shu was thinking about how to get such an opportunity to gain real power of the stars.


    It was not that he dismissed the power of ordinary stars, but that only the power of real stars could help him do an extremely important thing-repairing the demon refining pot.


    The Demon Refining Pot was destroyed by the Dao of Heaven, and the origin of heaven and earth was lost. Although the city lord Wushuang gave it a trace of origin, which made it possible to recover, it could not rely on the Dao of Heaven to strengthen itself. The way to repair it is to use power outside of the heavens, and the real power of the stars is one of them.


    After discussing deeply with Jiao Ling, he got a lot of enlightenment. After a long time of thinking, he came to this conclusion, which is also quite feasible.


    His thoughts are very open, a little higher than Wushuang City, which is completely restricted by the heavens and cannot escape the pit.


    In fact, there are many such powers in the Xuanhuang Continent, such as the mysterious power of witchcraft, the aspiration power of meditation, the magic power of the demon clan, the power of the stars, and the power of the sun and moon, etc. Partly or completely from the outside world, but also strong enough.


    Wu Xiu is too mysterious, Zhou Shu still doesn''t understand and cannot implement it, but he knows that power is related to many ancient races and great abilities, and it is best not to try.


    As for the power of aspiration for meditation, in fact, he has the qualifications or he can have it, but he does not want to be dominated by the power of aspiration, because the power of aspiration is not only related to the cause and effect of good and evil, but also related to the power of many immortals, and it is easy to lose yourself or even lose Originally, he would not consider it.


    With magic power, Zhou Shu had a chance, and there was an inheritor of the demon clan in front of him, but Zhou Shu didn''t even consider it, that would definitely affect his own cultivation, and the demon refining pot that was repaired in that way might also fall into the magic way.


    The power of the stars is different from the power of the sun and the moon. They are very pure and will neither affect Zhou Shuxiu''s immortality nor change the demon pot refining.


    Comprehensive knowledge of all aspects, Zhou Shu decided to focus on the power of the stars. This is also because Jiao Ling taught Zhou Shu a lot of knowledge about the powers of the stars, which made Zhou Shu more sure about this aspect, although the assurance was only One point, but still much more than others.


    "Broom Star, it enters the Purple House every seventy-six years and January 3rd. It is available at the hour and hour, and there are still 13 years and one month."


    "The second concubine star, every one hundred and twenty years on November 7th, from the Big Dipper to the long autumn, it can be seen at the time of the child, and there are 51 years plus three months."


    "Bai Zhixing, every fifteen years on August 3rd, radiating light of confusion, visible when ugly, there are still seven years and two months..."


    "An empty place is most suitable for the integration of star power, such as deserts, far seas, snowfields, etc."


    ...


    Jiao Ling told Zhou Shu a lot about the time when the stars changed, the most suitable place to receive, etc., and so on. He also saw some records in the ancient books, and then through deduction, he can basically get the detailed time. When the time comes, it��s good to collect the stars, but the number of stars he knows is not enough, and he is far from his requirements. What''s more, there are no very special stars among them. The power of the stars is not strong, which is good for refining the demon pot. How much help is unclear.


    It��s just that the more the better, and the more you know, the better you can do. Although Zhou Shu may be regarded as the most knowledgeable Nascent Soul monk, it is still not enough.


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly, "After leaving the East China Sea, you have to find more classics of stars, Emei''s is the best."


    Over there, Lin Zhu suddenly heard yelling, "Senior!"


    "what happened?"


    Zhou Shu stood up and flew in front of Lin Zhu in one step. Looking at Lin Zhu, there was a hint of distress in his eyes.


    However, within three months, Lin Zhu was much haggard, less rounded, and delicate enough to look like when she first saw her, her face was pale as paper, but there was a hint of unusual blush on the paper.


    "Senior, the little girl finally knows how to crack it!"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lin Zhu''s eyes were full of excitement, but as soon as she finished speaking, she crooked and lost her voice.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to hug her, looked at her pale face, and sighed slightly, "You can be so haggard on the side of the vitality pillar, even if you recover a little bit? Alas, you are really too focused."


    He sighed, he couldn''t help but admire Lin Zhu more. If it weren''t for the formation of this step, and even forgot to recover, she would not have the current achievements, and this concentration plus her own Qualifications, even if she cannot be passed on, she will definitely achieve her goals in the future.


    Putting Lin Zhuan by the sea pillar of vitality, taking out the soul fluid and feeding it, Zhou Shu didn''t shy away from him, and directly helped her dissolve the soul fluid, so as not to affect her cultivation level due to excessive consumption, so that she could recover as soon as possible.


    About half an hour later, Lin Zhu woke up and turned around.


    "Senior, the little girl knows how to break the formation!"


    "I see. You are smart and hardworking. You will not miss your chance."


    Lying in her arms, she looked at Zhou Shu beautifully, smiled lightly, her eyes were full of joy, and there was a lot of satisfaction.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 926: Repair the formation

    After taking a rest, Lin Zhu stood up and said in a very firm voice, "Senior, the little girl can''t go wrong."


    "I believe you."


    Seeing her confident eyes, Zhou Shu also had a heartfelt joy, "For the formation, there is nothing you can''t do."


    "The little girl thinks so too."


    Lin Zhu nodded and stared at Zhou Shu, "But without the predecessors, a little girl can never do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Stop talking, concentrate on breaking the formation and see what the teleportation formation is."


    Lin Zhu turned around and began to concentrate on breaking the formation, while Zhou Shu continued to practice, meditate, and settle.


    He was thinking about the domain.


    On Penglai Island, Yunli gave him a lot of enlightenment, but he didn''t have much time to meditate.


    When Yan Fujing cultivates to the tree wheel realm, there will be a tree wheel domain, and the sixth change of the sea stepping technique is also a domain. The domain of the magic sea, the domain of the magic sea, is a little different from other domains. Its scope is extremely large. It is beyond imagination, and with the mind of the practitioner, it will change, sometimes violent, sometimes quiet, and at the same time exerts different effects. From all aspects, it is much stronger than the general domain, even if it is a large sect. There are few top methods that can be compared.


    According to Yun Li, in order to practice the tactics to the extreme and achieve the effect of the domain, one needs to integrate into one''s own Tao, that is, the power that oneself has realized.


    This is very difficult for Zhou Shu, quite difficult, and difficult to reach the sky.


    Because the Tao he pursues is different, he decided very early to create his own Tao, and he has nothing to learn from.


    Other cultivators are different. For example, Yunli can use the power of aspiration to form the domain of the tree wheel, because the power of aspiration is the power gained after entering the Tao. Yunli is originally meditation. It is early to enter the Tao and can naturally be used. For example, Yuanheyin and Lingyin Fairy, etc., they can all use the power of compassion to form a domain, which is also the power of the Cihangzong cultivator, as long as the realm is reached, he can get it, and like Zheng Huabai, he is an absolute sword Xiu, focus on the sword, of course, you can also use the sword to form the domain of the lotus... Most immortal cultivators are like this, sincere to a certain way, concentrating on reaching the ultimate, will naturally achieve something.


    But Zhou Shu is different, because he does not have his own power yet.


    He is not meditation, not physical cultivation, not fuxiu, not sword cultivation...


    The problem has come to the fore. He has always been able to exert the power of various immortal cultivators, such as drawing amulets, swordsmanship, physical training, etc., but he can��t bring out a certain aspect to the extreme. Dao is used as a tool for cultivating immortality. It will not be sincere to a certain Dao and set limits on oneself to influence the future. However, if you are not sincere to a certain Dao, it will be difficult to achieve the ultimate in certain aspects. It is extremely difficult to refine a single method out of the domain.


    However, he was not in a hurry, nor would he question his own way. That was something he decided when he first set foot on the road of cultivating immortals, and it could not be changed.


    He will not concentrate on sword training or physical training just because he cannot reach the domain temporarily, that is impossible.


    In his opinion, if we continue, sooner or later he will enter the Tao.


    With more meditation and more comprehension, naturally, once he comprehends his own way, he can soar into the sky again and make unimaginable progress.


    How to comprehend it?


    He has some preliminary ideas.


    At this time, each of the tactics was deduced back and forth in the sea of ??knowledge.


    Up to now, Zhou Shu has obtained tens of thousands of magic tactics, formations, auras, etc., and he intends to cultivate everything he has obtained, even including evil cultivation tactics.


    This may be something that has never happened in the world of cultivating immortals. No one will practice so many tactics, especially cross-border practice tactics. For example, one body cultivator to practice spirit tactics, and one cook cultivator to draw charms. It��s impossible to imagine the time and energy spent on it. No one can do it, and no one will do it, but Zhou Shu planned to do it.


    Of course, he didn''t practice all of them personally, only a few would actually use them, and most of the tactics were only practiced in the sea of ??knowledge.


    Cultivating so many kinds of tactics, because he wanted to find the common ground of all the tactics, and to connect the many daos that appeared on the Xuanhuang Continent, such as Fudao Sword Array Dao, etc., to find his own way.


    This is his unique advantage. If he has talent, he must use it. Analysis and induction is also a kind of insight, which may not be impossible.


    The power of divine spirit and consciousness has made the talent for deduction and calculation further grow. Now in Zhou Shu''s sea of ??knowledge, even if there are hundreds of different methods that he practiced at the same time, it is not a big problem.


    Time passed quickly, and when Lin Zhu called him again, it was a few months later.


    In the four corners of the hall, the four phantom arrays were completely cracked, and the teleportation arrays in the array were also repaired by Lin Zhu one by one, shining with light blue brilliance.


    Lin Zhu stood in front of him, "Senior, the little girl did it."


    As in the previous days, she was still haggard and her face was pale, but her excitement seemed to completely cover her haggardness, her pale face glowed with a strange brilliance, and she would be pleased to see it.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu stared at her, with a rare gentleness, "Tired?"


    "No, no not tired at all, these things should have been done by little girls."


    Lin Zhu shook her head like a rattle, and argued, "Moreover, these formations have given the little girl a lot of experience and insights. That is something that a little girl may not be able to get after decades of comprehension. The little girl will only be grateful and excited, how can she feel tired? ."


    Over the past six months, she has indeed worked very hard, she has never worked so hard, but she has gained much more.


    Through cracking and repairing, her formation has been further improved, and it can be said that she has reached the next level. No wonder she is so excited.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and couldn''t help smiling. These formations were tests left by the door of the pilot. Naturally, they were extremely complicated and difficult, and Lin Zhu''s completion also showed that she was fully qualified to inherit and inherit. He was very sure that Lin Zhu would be able to succeed in the future. Will definitely carry forward the way of transmission.


    "Senior, let''s take a look."


    Lin Zhu unscrupulously pulled Zhou Shu up and ran to a teleportation formation in the corner, "The magic weapon above is very strange, the little girl has never seen it before."


    The two stopped before the formation.


    The teleportation array is not large, but a five-foot square circle, and a black magic weapon is placed in the middle of the dense array amulets.


    Five inches in size, under the upper circle, it looks like a seal. The appearance is very smooth, with a faint light, and no runes can be seen. It must be carved inside the magic weapon. That is a method of refining in ancient times. , Now it''s rare.


    "Senior, those few are similar, they all look the same."


    Lin Zhu pointed around, showing many doubts, "I haven''t heard of such a magic weapon, but it must be of a high level for the formation of the eye, and I don''t know what''s the use."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, only seemed to think of something in his heart.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support of the clouds and sky that cover the mountains, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)


    (To be continued.)

 Chapter 927: 4 Elephant Town God Seal

    "These are the magic weapons for the eyes, and they are definitely the key to inheritance.??"


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, blinked, and said anxiously, "Senior, pick it up and have a look?"


    After finally breaking open and restoring the formation, of course she wanted to get the inheritance as soon as possible, she was a little impatient.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t take it, these eyes are all connected, and they will move the whole body."


    Lin Zhu showed some doubts and raised his eyebrows, "Senior, don''t take the magic weapon to see, how do we get the inheritance? Is it to activate these teleportation formations? But here are four teleportation formations, which one is the inheritance teleportation? In the formation, it is difficult for us to try each of us... Although these teleportation formations can teleport not far, in case of any strange test, if there is a monster over there, the little girl can''t handle it. , But if there is a formation or something, it is not easy for the seniors to handle it, but if they all go together, who will take care of the formation..."


    "you think too much."


    Seeing her tilted head and broken thoughts, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously.


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu with some confusion, and after a while, as if thinking of something, he couldn''t help but groaned, "Senior, do you already know what this is? Huh, he knows how to get the inheritance, but he still wants The little girl guesses by herself, good or bad."


    "Hehe, you are too anxious."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Actually, I haven''t seen it before, but looking like this, it is very similar to the four-xiangzhen **** seal recorded in the classics, and it should be 80% possible."


    Lin Zhu was puzzled, "Four Elephant Town God Seal?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu explained, "It was a special magic weapon in ancient times. It was one of the most powerful magic weapons created by the human immortal cultivator. It was close to the artifact. It was composed of four separate seals, each of which was sealed. With the spirits of the four elephants, combined according to the formation, they can form the gate of the four elephants, suppress everything and block all activities, even if the mighty gods are suppressed, it is difficult to escape."


    "Four Elephants..."


    Lin Zhu was stunned, and many question marks suddenly appeared on his head, "Senior, how can there be four elephants now? Are the four elephants you said are the Azure Dragon, Suzaku, Xuanwu, and White Tiger? That''s a sacred animal!"


    "Yes, what else is called Sixiang?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Naturally it is them, but the seal of the gods here will definitely not be the real four elephants, but monsters with the blood of the four elephants. It doesn''t exist in Xuanhuang Da 6, and it is indeed not found."


    "The little girl was shocked, thinking that there is a great power suppressed here."


    Lin Zhu patted her chest and groaned, "Senior, don''t deliberately scare people."


    Zhou Shu looked at the Zhenshen Seal, showing a little caution, "Although it is impossible to seal the true Sixiangs, this Zhenshen Seal is by no means ordinary. Most of the spirits of descendants with the blood of the Sixiangs are sealed inside. It can still play some of the effects of the Four Elephants'' Seal of Suppressing Gods. It can''t suppress the gods like the real Four Elephants, but it can also completely suppress the souls."


    Lin Zhu seemed to think, "In other words, a monk is still being suppressed here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Look at the location of these town seals, it should be."


    "Ah..." Lin Zhu was a little surprised, "Then do we still want to open it, in case the cultivator''s soul that stays in town treats us..."


    "Will not."


    Zhou Shu was very affirmative, "How could the gate of the pilot leave an enemy in his precious inheritance site? Impossible, I am pretty sure that the primordial spirit, who is anchored by the **** seal of Sixiang Town, is responsible for passing on the transmission inheritance. In the eyes of the gate, the transmission of inheritance is so important that you must be extremely cautious, so leave a monk to take charge of the final test. If he admits you, he will hand over the inheritance to you. Otherwise it will be destroyed."


    Lin Zhu was still a little puzzled, "Then it would be better to stay outside, why should we suppress it?"


    "That won''t work."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "A cultivator in the Transcendent Realm can only live for up to 5,000 years, and the same is true for the primordial spirit. If he stays outside, he will be annihilated long ago, and after being suppressed by the Four Elephant Seal, he will be in the gate of the Four Elephants. Without all the activities of the primordial spirit, there is no limit to the life span, and it can exist for a long time. Of course, in order to suppress the primordial spirit, the outer four-image town **** seal always needs the supplement of vitality. It is not unreasonable to put the vitality sea pillar here. of."


    Lin Zhu blinked, "Wouldn''t it be possible to live forever?"


    "You are really naive. If you don''t feel the slightest feeling, you can count as longevity. The stone and the dead are also considered to be longevity. This is not the goal of immortal cultivation. The so-called not happy, not longevity, can do whatever you want without being restricted by anything, including death. Inside, that is the real longevity."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Moreover, he is not a longevity. Once he is freed from the suppression, the life of the suppressed soul will soon pass, and it will only exist for a few hours at most and it will be completely annihilated..."


    "what!"


    Lin Zhu screamed, seeming to have realized, "And those few hours are the time for him to hand over the inheritance or destroy the inheritance. Such a monk is great, and he is willing to sacrifice everything for the inheritance."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s right, so he will definitely choose to pass it on very carefully, otherwise all the hard work will be wasted."


    "I hope the little girl can pass his test and live up to the painstaking waiting for thousands of years."


    Lin Zhu looked at the seal of the Zhen Shen in the formation and murmured a few words in a low voice, her expression quite solemn.


    Soon, she raised her head to look at Zhou Shu, her eyes seemed to shine Senior, you know a lot! "


    "I have read a lot of classics, I remember it, and after contacting and analyzing it, it will come out. It''s nothing."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t dare to take credit. Even when he was practicing meditation, he often went to Wushuang City to set up missions to learn about all aspects of knowledge. He knew that for him, knowledge is really power.


    He also spent a lot of points on the information of the Shenyin of Sixiang Town, and he didn''t want to meet it now, so he didn''t lose his way.


    Lin Zhu pointed to the teleportation array, "Senior, what do we do now?"


    "Of course the teleportation array is activated."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Repairing the teleportation array is for activation. Send these four seals of the gods to a suitable location, the gate of the four elephants will be opened, and the cultivator spirit inside will be able to come out."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded, showing a lot of concentration on her face, holding Ruyi in her hand, moving back and forth between several teleportation formations.


    A few white lights flashed across, and the teleportation array was activated one after another, and the seal of the **** of the formation in the formation disappeared without a trace.


    Lin Zhu walked to Zhou Shu''s side and said with a surprised look, "It''s all gone?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Don''t worry."


    In a moment, a waterfall-like light curtain suddenly lit up in the middle of the hall, which was more than five feet long and wide, and the light was extremely dazzling.


    In the eyes of the two of them, the light on the light curtain quickly converged inward and diminished, and soon formed a promising portal.


    Although it is a combination of light, it is soft and clear, and it feels like a substantial door.


    The four elephants flashed on the two doors, the totem-like, although it was a few strokes, but lifelike, naturally bringing out a shocking and awe-inspiring aura.


    (Ps: Thank you Mingmingde for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    (Ps: There have been many things in these two days, two more, sorry~) (to be continued.) 8

 Chapter 928: Inheritance

    The two looked at each other and knew that the guess was correct. This should be the gate of the four elephants, and they were not surprised, they just waited quietly. ?


    As the light faded away, a dark portal that was almost completely real appeared in the middle of the hall.


    Without waiting too long, the door opened quickly.


    A middle-aged monk walked out slowly, walking slightly, with a high crown in ancient clothes, and the color of his whole body was almost transparent. Only a pair of eyes were bright and bright, bursting with light, sweeping around the hall like a light, and finally fell on two people Body.


    "Ten thousand years... who broke the seal?"


    The monk stared at Zhou Shu''s holding ring, his voice suddenly raised, "Is that you? Is it the calming formation that you broke?"


    Zhou Shu stepped forward and said respectfully, "Senior, it is not the younger one who broke open, but the girl next to him."


    Lin Zhu nodded after hearing the sound, and quickly stepped forward to salute, "Senior."


    "It''s not you, then get away."


    The monk frowned slightly, waved his sleeves, and struck Zhou Shu with a strong force.


    Although the strength was great, Zhou Shu was not incapable of resisting the enemy. Of course, Zhou Shu would not resist, so he took a few steps away from it.


    The monk looked at Lin Zhu up and down, his eyes were brighter, he circled Lin Zhu a few times, and suddenly stopped.


    "Demon repair? You are a demon repair!"


    The monk''s expression was shocked, showing a lot of anger.


    Lin Zhu''s figure shook, her face turned pale, and she nodded gently, "Senior said, the junior is a demon cultivator."


    "So painstakingly arranged, waiting for another ten thousand years, but waiting for a demon cultivator to come, is this destiny?"


    The monk looked up to the sky and sighed, and his expression was so miserable, "It''s really dead for me to lead the door! Heaven is dead for me!"


    He sighed bitterly here, while Lin Zhu there was also holding back tears. She did not expect that she had already worked so hard to get to the end, but got such a result. The demon cultivator is so unwelcome, and it has been the same since ancient times. , It seems that this monk will not pass on to her.


    The monk lowered his head to look at Lin Zhu, raised his hand and put it down again, as if he wanted to do it and stopped.


    He looked sad, and said, "Forgive you once, you go. But if it is not my race, his heart will be different. The inheritance cannot be handed over to you. I will never give the inheritance of the door to a demon cultivator. ."


    The words were like bursts of thunder, constantly hitting Lin Zhu''s heart.


    Lin Zhu couldn''t help trembling, and could hardly bear it, but still resisted the tears, nodded pretentiously, "I see, senior, junior is rude."


    She lowered her head, tears circling in her eyes, and was about to turn away. Suddenly a pair of warm hands held her behind her, making her stop in place, and at the same time, the same warm voice came from behind.


    "Don''t give up too quickly. Only you can get this inheritance, and only you deserve it. Be confident."


    Zhou Shu turned to the monk, arched his hand, and said slowly, "Senior, the junior will not interfere in the selection of descendants, but the junior wants seniors to consider seriously. What the junior wants to say is that what the senior said is not good, and the demon Xiu also It is a human cultivator, not a foreign race. The seniors only see that the body does not look at the inside and act hastily, which will only completely annihilate the inheritance of the door of the chain. The waiting for thousands of years is completely lost. The junior thinks that it is definitely not the original intention of the door. "


    Hearing Zhou Shu��s righteous and stern words, the monk couldn��t help but his expression was slightly stagnant, and he hummed again, ��Demon cultivator is good for humans, but the cultivator is the magic technique of monsters, how can it be possible to raise the frontline of the door? Everbright, even if I pass it on to her, what''s the use?"


    After waiting for thousands of years, he certainly did not want the inheritance to disappear. He just came out of the seal and saw the demon cultivator while the Shouyuan was constantly passing away. He thought that the inheritance was difficult to continue, so that he could not calmly think, and Zhou Shu''s words made him clear. For the purpose of staying here, I began to seriously consider it.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I believe that the predecessors must have their own way of confirming whether it can be promoted, and the predecessors can give it a try. If not, we have no complaints."


    "Also, let you be convinced, so as not to say that I am bullying the small."


    The monk thought for a while, pointed out, and a soft light wrapped Lin Zhu, as if he was going to test Lin Zhu''s qualifications.


    Zhou Shu nodded, stepped aside, and transmitted the sound to Lin Zhu, "I believe you will get it. Just do your best. If you don��t get it, don��t be discouraged. I also believe that you can even if you don��t have the legacy Solve problems yourself and create a better line."


    Lin Zhu, who had been trembling slightly, also calmed down at this time, showing confidence in her eyes again, and nodded gently, "Thank you, senior."


    A vigorous attack pushed Zhou Shu far away.


    The soft light spread, like a light curtain, covering the monk and Lin Zhu together.


    Through the light curtain, one could vaguely see that the monk looked solemn and kept asking Lin Zhu questions, while Lin Zhu''s expression was focused, answering one by one, and the answers flowed.


    About half an hour later.


    The monk''s face has completely changed, and he was disappointed from the beginning, but now he has a lot of brilliance and spirit.


    "I underestimated you."


    The cultivator looked at Lin Zhu and slowly said, "You are much better than I thought. I know that you are a demon cultivator. I deliberately added a lot of questions, but you still answered very well. No, not only good, but even It��s really rare to get to many formations that I don��t even understand."


    In his eyes, there were some surprises and a lot of admiration.


    He knows very well that the original steps of holding the door to select the descendants are not so complicated. As long as the formation is solved, 80% of the formation is completed, and then some basic principles of the formation will be asked to prove that breaking the formation is not accidental, because Lin Zhu is a demon. Xiu, he deliberately made a lot of difficulties, but he didn''t expect Lin Zhu to answer it, which was far beyond his expectation.


    Lin Zhu''s eyes were condensed, saluting neither humble nor overbearing, "Senior praised."


    "You have such a talent, and the inheritance of the door is really only suitable for you."


    The monk shook his head slightly, and reached out to take out a jade pillar from his sleeve.


    The jade column is as white as snow, one foot high, two inches thick, with many patterns on it. This is a kind of jade slip in ancient times. The amount of information stored in it is very large, but it can only be opened with a special technique. If it is forced to open, it will explode completely.


    The monk caressed the jade slip as if he was caressing his own child, his eyes full of attachment.


    Immediately, he looked at Lin Zhu, his expression became very serious, "You passed my test, I will hand over the inheritance to you, but if you abuse the inheritance, or hand it over to others, especially to a foreign race, it will make Xuan Huang If the Big 6 is caught in trouble again, then, you will not be spared easily if you pull the tens of thousands of people on and off the door!


    These words are almost roared out.


    Lin Zhu looked respectful and nodded earnestly, "The younger generation understands that after being passed down, the younger generation will never fail the predecessor''s entrustment."


    "I hope so, and it must be so."


    The monk glanced at the jade slip again, and slowly passed it to Lin Zhu''s hand, full of dismay.


    Lin Zhu took it with both hands and bowed respectfully. After repeated trials and hardships, she finally got the inheritance of the door.


    "Now I teach you how to open, listen carefully." (To be continued.) 8

 Chapter 929: There are good things

    "Sure."


    After teaching it several times, the monk nodded slowly, revealing a trace of satisfaction when he saw Lin Zhu''s repeat.


    Lin Zhu looked respectful and nodded softly, "Thank you senior for passing on the practice."


    "No thanks. Since you are the descendant of the heavenly destiny and have passed the tests, then these are what I should do. Just remember what I said."


    The cultivator looked up at the sky, showing a lot of relief, and sighed, "Sect Master Yu, finally did not disappoint you and the sect, and completed the entrustment."


    "The younger generation will remember the words of the senior."


    Lin Zhu nodded slightly, raised her head, and couldn''t help but stop slightly, "Senior, what''s the matter with you?"


    The monk in front of him became more and more blurred, his hands and feet were almost invisible, only his eyes were still shining brightly.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The monk waved his hand and said with a smile, "It''s been too long inside, and I didn''t expect the years to pass so fast. My time is running out. For the rest, I can''t do everything with the door. It��s up to you to complete it. This responsibility is heavy and dangerous, little girl, I really hope you can afford it, and I sincerely hope you can do it. Even if you can��t, you must pass on the inheritance. , That��s the crystallization of tens of thousands of people we pulled up and down the door..."


    "Maybe in the future, countless teleportation formations will appear again in the five major states, everywhere, and the grandeur of the cultivators will be the same as before. It''s beautiful when you think about it, but I really can''t see it..."


    The voice gradually became quieter, and the figure of the monk gradually faded, until he disappeared completely.


    When the monk disappeared, the light curtain outside disappeared.


    "Senior, junior will definitely try their best."


    Lin Zhu held the inherited jade slip, feeling surging and hard for herself. It took a long time to calm down and earnestly bowed three salutes.


    "senior!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu approaching, Lin Zhu couldn''t help but rushed over, crying.


    Zhou Shu gently stroked her back, and said warmly, "What''s the matter? Hasn''t it been passed down?"


    "Yes, but if it wasn''t for the seniors to speak, the little girl really didn''t know what to do. She was so sad at the time..." Lin Zhu sobbed for a while. After hearing the monk''s words at that time, she felt that all her hard work would be wasted. She was extremely lonely and helpless. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu, she would collapse.


    "never mind."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "That senior is not an unreasonable person, he should still listen to reasoning. It''s good if you have more confidence and don''t feel weak in your heart. You haven''t said it yourself, what about demon cultivators, nothing at all. , No matter what the situation is, don��t care, your background is not the key, you will prove yourself.��


    Lin Zhu nodded, feeling extremely relieved, "Well, the little girl remembers, she won''t be weak again next time."


    Suddenly a few things fell in the air and landed in front of them.


    Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on it, and he noticed a slight delay.


    That was the former Four Elephant Town God Seal, and there was also a light golden small bag.


    "Ah, did it fall? Where did it fall from?"


    Lin Zhu wiped her tears and looked at the things on the ground, very puzzled.


    "I can''t think of any good things, thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand in a salute, then reached out and picked up the Sixiang Town God Seal, and looked at it carefully. Under each of the town seals, different patterns are depicted. The red bird is the red bird, the cyan dragon and so on. Pressed underneath, but can''t see it.


    Lin Zhu looked at it for a while, but couldn''t see anything abnormal, and couldn''t help asking, "Are those spirits still inside? Why can''t you feel anything?"


    "I''m here."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled, "They will always be there, but don''t think about taking them out, that''s impossible."


    Lin Zhu doubted, "Ah, why?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "Because the seal of the Four Elephants is not made first, and then the soul is sealed in it, but when the seal is refined, the materials are mixed with the soul and then refined into it. The soul of the town seal is completely sealed in the town seal, the two are inseparable."


    Lin Zhu nodded thoughtfully, "Oh, can it still be used?"


    "can."


    Zhou Shu nodded affirmatively, "But I need to set up an array. If I use it directly, my cultivation is not enough for the time being. Such a magic weapon must be guided by divine consciousness."


    Lin Zhu nodded, "It''s fine if it can be used. Seniors can always use it."


    Zhou Shu put away the Sixiangzhen God Seal, which is quite satisfying. The magic weapon is temporarily not available, but when it can be used, it must be a great arm assistance, which can directly suppress the opponent''s soul, but that bag, and him A treasure in my memory has some images. If it is, it is more interesting than the seal of the gods.


    He raised his hand slightly, picked up the bag, input a trace of vitality, and suddenly became a little dumbfounded, his complexion changed.


    Lin Zhu showed a lot of skepticism and couldn''t help pulling his sleeves, "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    "It really is."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and handed the bag to Lin Zhu, "Look at it for yourself."


    "What is it, God is mysterious."


    Lin Zhu took the letter and took the bag suspiciously, and felt a trace of spiritual power, but was also stunned.


    "so big!"


    She couldn''t close her mouth from ear to ear, her mouth was open, and she was surprised.


    Inside the bag, there is a huge space This huge space is not a few hundred feet as large as a virtual ring, but a radius of nearly a hundred miles!


    Inside the bag, it looks like there is a small world, mountains, vegetation, lakes, rivers, etc., all without shortage, and there is quite a strong spiritual energy inside, at least there is a fourth-order or fifth-order spiritual vein in it. On a plain, there are still many spirit grass spirit flowers planted, all of which have grown for more than ten thousand years, and at first glance they are all fifth and sixth steps.


    "Is this the legendary magic weapon in the cave?"


    Lin Zhu widened his eyes and looked at Zhou Shu, "A magic weapon that allows a practitioner to practice?"


    "Unfortunately not."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There are only a few magic treasures in the cave, even the six major gates. How can there be a gate? But this is almost the same. It is called the universe bag. It contains the universe and everything. You can put everything in it. Sea people and others can cultivate in it, except for people of course."


    Lin Zhu blinked, "Why can''t people go in?"


    "Hehe, this has something to do with the rules of heaven."


    Zhou Shu smiled and explained, "Humans are the spirit of all things. They are the master of Xuanhuangda 6, but at the same time they are bound by Xuanhuangda 6. Before breaking through the rules of heaven, human beings must not leave Xuanhuangda 6 in any way. The universe bag belongs to the created space, it is not part of Xuanhuang Da 6, so human cultivators cannot leave Xuanhuang Da 6 and enter the universe bag. However, the magic weapon of the cave is different, and the magic weapon of the cave is a power that breaks the rules of heaven. Manufactured, it is close to the artifact, the magic weapon itself transcends the rules of heaven and is not subject to such restrictions."


    "The little girl understands, Senior knows so much!"


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu blankly, with a lot of admiration in her eyes unconsciously.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support of Xiefeng, and thank you book friends who have collected and subscribed to vote~~) (to be continued.) 8

 Chapter 930: Chess again

    "Senior, how do you use it?"


    Lin Zhu returned the Qiankun bag to Zhou Shu, her eyes flashing, as if she was expecting something.


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, "Just put things in for now. Some spirit grass and spiritual things can be put in and continue to grow, and when a suitable monster is tamed, you can also put it in. On the one hand, you can practice and take care of the other. The spiritual fields inside, or let them nurture something like spiritual fire... The Universe Bag is very useful, as long as you make good use of it, it is equivalent to carrying a sect with you and omnipotent."


    "That''s a good thing."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Lin Zhu was a little excited, but soon showed some regrets, "Hey, it would be nice if the little girl could go in. She could help seniors with those things, and she could study the formation in peace, um... ��Always be with seniors."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "These things can also be done outside."


    "That''s true, seniors, don''t regret it."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, a smile appeared on the corner of Lin Zhu''s mouth.


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned his head to look at the vitality Haizhu, and said with satisfaction, "I was worried that I could not take it away, but now it is okay. It seems that I have already thought about the door of the aircraft, and specially left the Qiankun bag to release the vitality column."


    Lin Zhu clapped her hands and said with joy, "Great! This one can also be taken home."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, walked to the edge of the sea pillar of vitality and put it in the Qiankun bag.


    The surrounding vitality suddenly weakened a lot.


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Zhu looked around, "By the way, the teleportation formation is useless now. The little girl dismantled these formations and took them away."


    "Well, I almost forgot."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You take it apart, I''ll take the things out first, this hall will still be useful for a while."


    Lin Zhu doubted, "It''s useful, what''s the use?"


    It didn''t take long before she knew the answer.


    Before closing the star diamond iron gate, Zhou Shu put the two primordial spirits stored in the demon refining pot inside and was imprisoned in the treasure spot.


    This is not the first time Zhou Shu has done this.


    The souls of Xu Ruoxian and Bai De are of no use to Zhou Shu, because he will not refine them and use them as resources like Xie Xiu does. The souls are conscious human beings, and they are completely different from the unconscious souls. , Zhou Shu would not do such a thing.


    And it��s not good to stay to occupy the position of the demon refining pot, and closing it is a good solution.


    Amid the screams of Bai De and Xu Ruoxian, the Star Diamond Iron Gate was closed, and they would stay inside until...


    "Senior, are you going to Yuanhai?"


    "go with."


    The last treasure spot in the Black Sea is only more than 10,000 miles away from the far sea. It can be said to be instantaneous, and the nearest treasure spot in the far sea is only a few hundred thousand miles away. Also test whether the holy relic is effective.


    If it is too dangerous, it should be too late to turn around and leave.


    Naturally, Lin Zhu wouldn''t have any opinions, and the two of them swam to the mysterious ocean.


    Most of the time, the two of them are sitting on a sneaking shark, saving effort, and can concentrate on doing their own things.


    For example, at this time, Zhou Shu was playing chess in Yitian Pavilion in Wushuang City.


    He has been here many times, and Qingque will increase the difficulty every time, but Zhou Shu has handled it very well.


    Zhou Shu was also very satisfied. Yitian Pavilion didn''t have the pain of Shuren Lane, but the improvement of the spirit was no worse than Shuren Lane.


    "Oh, I went wrong."


    Looking at the chessboard in front of him, Zhou Shu swallowed a large piece of his own chess pieces in an instant. Qingque couldn''t help but frown, staring at Zhou Shu with some resentment, and said, "Why do you always react so fast? Can such an error be found?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, ��It��s nothing for the senior to make a mistake, and the younger is just a fluke."


    "Fuck, how many times have you been lucky."


    Qingque curled his lips, "No matter how you do this, you won''t miss any small mistakes. I''m going to regret the game."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The younger generation has no opinion. It is okay for the senior to regret the game."


    "Forget it, just talk about it."


    Qingque waved his hand, looked at Zhou Shu, and said with confusion, "I''m very curious about you, why do you never make a mistake? We have played seventeen times. Every move of yours is a wonderful move. It should be Where is where, I have restricted my subsequent moves. I won��t talk about the technique. Why is your thinking so agile? And with so many moves, you have never made a mistake. It��s simply impossible. People make mistakes, are you human?"


    "The juniors are naturally human."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, then said slowly, "I don''t quite understand, maybe it''s the talent, I think things will be faster."


    How could he make a mistake? Every move has been deduced in the sea of ??knowledge, both before and after, and most of the changes after the next move are also deduced. No matter where Qingque��s chess is played, he will soon It can be arranged in a targeted manner, so naturally there are very few losers.


    In fact, in 17 games, he only lost once.


    "It''s that simple? Then I don''t believe it, am I inferior to you, hum."


    With some suspicion in Qingque''s eyes, he waved his sleeves away, and the chessboard was clean again, "Go on!"


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "The juniors don''t have that many points."


    Qingque patted the chessboard hard, her eyebrows were upside down, "Stop talking nonsense I don''t want your points!"


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu bowed, a glimmer of color flashed in his eyes unconsciously.


    An hour later, the blue bird''s complexion was slightly blue, and he stretched out his arm directly, and made a mess of the chessboard with a few snaps, and turned his head and disappeared.


    Outside the pavilion, the huge black shadow looked at her and couldn''t help laughing out loud, haha ??constantly.


    Qingque glared irritably, "What a smile, even if you go, you may not be able to beat him, this kid is really a monster!"


    "Haha, I don''t know how to play chess, and I don''t bother to use those brains."


    The city lord just shook his head, "Hey, the smartest you in our city, you also say that he is amazing, that''s really amazing."


    "He just thinks more, faster, and nothing, I haven''t shown my true ability yet," Qingque snorted, "It''s just that if you want to use the method of crossing the Tribulation Realm to deal with the Nascent Soul Realm, I will know It��s a bit uncomfortable, but if he wants to continue, I won��t keep it."


    "Don''t do that, you can also win."


    Xuanhu laughed, a little mysterious.


    Qingque''s ears pricked up, showing a little care, "How to win?"


    Xuanhu stroked his beard and said slowly, "Your soul is much stronger than him, don''t entangle him in small places, just try to expand the chess game as much as possible, even if you set a straight line, he can''t be better than you. "


    Qingque suddenly realized, and nodded again and again, "Yes, why didn''t I think about it."


    Xuanhu smiled, "You care too much. If you want to kill his **** completely, it will be troubled. But you must know that to win, you don''t have to kill his pawn."


    The city lord nodded, "Xuanhu, you seem to have entered the territory again."


    (Ps: Thank you nu1i8888 and the sky is blue for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~) (to be continued.) 8

 Chapter 931: Into the sea

    "Senior, you''re a little shabby.?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the chessboard, feeling a little helpless. Qingque didn''t care where his chess pieces were, and set herself free. She took advantage of Shenhun''s advantage to separate out nearly ten thousand spirits, and used these chess pieces to encircle a big one. A piece of land, and Zhou Shu''s spirit is insufficient, there are not so many chess pieces, no matter how to catch up, it is impossible to catch up.


    "I''m so shameless, who made you have fewer chess pieces than me."


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu with a lot of excitement, "You can do more too, I won''t care about you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Playing chess is one step at a time. You have played so many more, which violates the rules."


    "I didn''t violate the rules, it was one step alone," Qingque snorted, "It''s just your turn that you didn''t take the step. You can''t blame me for this, right?"


    Zhou Shu showed some thought, "This is also..."


    He spread his hands frankly, "Senior is great, I gave up."


    Qingque nodded in satisfaction, smiled and waved his hand to erase the chess piece, "If you admit defeat, then we will come to the next game."


    Zhou Shuqing sighed, "Is this game still like this?"


    Qingque nodded seriously, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu was rather helpless, "Senior, when will you stop?"


    "Wait until I win more than you, and then play hard."


    "Senior is really a grudge, I''m going to catch up with the city lord...Come on, the junior will lose quickly."


    When meeting such a senior, Zhou Shu can only nod his head.


    "senior!"


    Lin Zhu''s voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    Zhou Shu took back his soul, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Zhu whispered, "The surrounding ocean current is a little abnormal, maybe something is coming."


    In the deep sea, using the jade cup, Lin Zhu''s perception range is a little farther than Zhou Shu, so she is the only one to detect the surroundings.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. At this time, he also felt that a few big things were coming towards them.


    Soon it came into sight.


    It is also riding a shark, but it is a real shark, a Tier 5 spiny shark, a fierce king of offshore, but it can only exist as a mount in the far sea, wearing a rope on the tip of the head, and holding the rope, yes There are two sea people, one male and one female.


    Apparently it was a sixth-order sea clan, with an exceptionally perfect transformation, no different from a monk, handsome men and women, and more glamorous.


    The male sea clan stared at Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu, with a lot of sorrow flashing on his face, raised his hand and waved it, and the long ocean flow turned into a long knife and slashed directly at Zhou Shu.


    "and many more."


    The female sea clan looked at the male sea clan and shook his head, the long knife disappeared immediately.


    "Butterfly, why wait?"


    The male sea clan showed a trace of confusion, "These two people, as immortal cultivators, broke into the distant sea, which is tantamount to invading the sea clan, killing without mercy."


    The Nvhai tribe is an extremely rare formation of East China Sea butterfly fish, so it is called a butterfly.


    The sea people usually use their own race as their surname, and most of the other characters are casually named. Often they don''t know the meaning when naming them, so many names appear strange.


    Let me mention that some naturally noble sea people have their own surnames, passed down from generation to generation, such as Ao Guang, Xuan Yun, Jiao Ling and so on.


    Diegu thought slightly, "Hua Mi, their cultivation level is not high, but they come to the far sea, maybe a bit weird, it''s not too late to ask."


    The male sea tribe''s name is Hua Mi, which is transformed from the East China Sea Huaji Fish.


    "Is there anything to ask, but if you say that, it''s up to you."


    Hua Mi seemed reluctant, but did not continue to make a move, looking at Diegu with a lot of tenderness.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, and said, "Two seniors of the sea clan, my name is Zhou Shu. This time I went to the deep sea and I was entrusted with something to do. Do you know this?"


    Seeing the butterfly is quite polite, Zhou Shu would not break the harmony first, he took out Qing Gebei.


    Qing Gebei bloomed with a strange brilliance in Zhou Shu''s hands. This was the method Jiao Ling taught him before leaving.


    "what?"


    Seeing Qing Gebei, the expression of the butterfly suddenly changed, staring at it, and then said for a while, "This is the real Qing Gebei, it is the holy artifact of the scorpion clan, how did you get it, and it still shines like this?"


    "Qinggebei will only be with the saints of the scorpion clan, with extraordinary divine power, but once it is taken away, it will lose its light and become a mortal thing, but the Qinggebei in your hand is intact, and the divine power remains. What''s going on? Is this Qing Gebei for you to use?"


    Hua Mi also had the same expression, her face full of disbelief.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have some friendship with Jiaozhu Shengnv Jiaoling, and I came to Yuanhai to work for her. This Qing Gebei was indeed given to me temporarily."


    "That''s it, it was really rude before then."


    Diegu bends slightly and bows, but Zhou Shu can see clearly that she is not saluting to herself, but to Qing Gebei. It can be seen that this holy thing is indeed very high in the eyes of many sea people. Status, there is a sense of sacred and inviolable.


    Under Diegu''s gaze, Hua Mi also saluted naturally, also facing Qing Gebei.


    Hua Mi looked at Zhou Shu and said in a deep voice, "Since you have a relationship with Princess Jiao, I won''t do anything to you, but you go back, don''t stay in the distant sea for too long, it''s too dangerous here, it''s not that you can come now. The place Diegu also said, "We will inform the people in the nearby sea to prevent them from embarrassing you, but you should also be careful not to stay for too long, not to mention the sacred artifacts caused by accidents. "


    After speaking, the two left by shark.


    When they left, they all took out a conch and blew it up, seeming to convey a message to the surrounding sea people.


    "This thing is so useful?"


    Lin Zhu looked at Qing Gebei with some doubts.


    Zhou Shu put away Qing Gebei, and said with emotion, "I don''t know it is so useful. It seems that the status of the scorpion clan is much higher than I thought. That''s good. It seems that our trip is not. I''ll meet the Sea Clan to make trouble."


    He was right.


    In the following day, they encountered three more sea clan groups, all of them traveling in groups, including Tier 6 and Tier 5, but they all respected Qing Gebei and left after saluting. However, the danger in the far sea was not All come from the sea clan.


    Just when they were about to reach the treasure spot, they encountered a sea beast nearly thirty feet high.


    "Overlord Octopus."


    Zhou Shu looked at the sea beast in front of him and shook his head secretly, "It''s almost here, and trouble is coming."


    The figure on the other side is too big to see in his life, Lin Zhu couldn''t help being a little afraid, and whispered, "Senior, don''t you show it the Gebei?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "It won''t watch it, because it''s not a sea clan."


    Overlord octopus, Tier 6 monster beast, similar to spiny bone shark, are monster beasts with brains smaller than fists, it is impossible to learn magic tricks, it is impossible to transform, naturally it is not a member of the sea clan, but It''s a simple monster. They rely on instinctive activities, and when they get hungry, the monsters or sea clan in the sea will become their food, not to mention the immortal cultivators.


    Of course, the sea clan and immortal cultivators also treat them as prey. (To be continued.) 8

 Chapter 932: Its a trap

    "Go away and don''t care about me."


    Zhou Shu pushed Lin Zhu away and rushed towards the Overlord Octopus.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of tentacles shot out like arrows, wrapped Zhou Shu Tuantuan, rolled up and swallowed it in his mouth.


    "senior!"


    Lin Zhu exclaimed, then hid her mouth, surprised and surprised, but she knew that Zhou Shu would never end like this.


    The bottom of the sea suddenly became turbulent, earth-shaking, and the waves were turbulent everywhere.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the overlord octopus that was tumbling all over the body burst into purple light, and after a few struggles, it completely crooked, and there was no sound, and the overlord of the seabed died like this.


    A cyan light flashed.


    Zhou Shu cut the octopus skin, came out caesar, and stopped in front of Lin Zhu.


    His complexion turned pale and looked a little tired, and Yin Leizhu in his hand also became dull.


    Lin Zhuzai looked at Zhou Shu carefully, "Senior, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, but he also sighed, "Yin Leizhu can''t stand the continuous excessive use. Although it is a superb magic weapon that can regenerate on its own, this time it consumes a lot of money, and I am afraid it will take a long time to recover."


    Yin Leizhu and the heavy golden sword are different. In addition to the source of heaven and earth, they also need a lot of thunder support. If they are used too much, they will temporarily fail.


    Lin Zhu whispered, "Senior, then we might as well go back, anyway, the inheritance has been found."


    "Well, I will leave after reading this treasure spot."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "It''s already here, but there''s no reason not to watch it."


    "Well," Lin Zhu nodded slightly, looked at the quite complete octopus not far away, and wondered, "Senior, is there no material on this octopus? Senior, you haven''t moved."


    Zhou Shu smiled, smiling quite happily, "Yes, and it''s very important material, already in hand."


    He raised a black stone in his hand and shook it a few times. "It is called Mohai Stone, which contains the essence of the sea. It is very rare. Only a few kinds of deep sea monsters and beasts can produce Mohai Stone, but not all of them. Yes, and this deep-sea octopus happens to have it, and it is considered a profit."


    The stone was the size of a chicken egg, and it was crystal clear and translucent. If you look carefully, you can see that there are dark blue waves surging inside, and the spiritual energy is surging.


    Lin Zhu stared at it for a while, and said with joy, "It feels a bit similar to Hai Lingzhu."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and he couldn''t hide his joy, "Yes, Mohai Stone is also called the Heart of the Deep Sea. Like the spirit of the sea, the Sea Lingzhu, it is a rare top-quality material."


    "It''s really lucky. The first sea beast gave such a good thing. Or, let''s find another one, Senior?"


    A lot of light flashed in Lin Zhu''s eyes, looking eager to try.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, but was speechless, "I just said I want to leave, you, let alone it is so easy to find, there are very few deep sea sea beasts, and I am very lucky to meet one."


    "Hee hee, just talk about it."


    The two laughed for a while and continued to move forward. After a short walk, the first treasure spot in the far sea appeared in front of them.


    "It''s weird."


    Zhou Shu looked at the star diamond iron gate in front of him, slightly thinking.


    The door in front of you is much larger than the previous treasures, and the exterior decoration is quite gorgeous. There are many exquisite patterns on the door, which are shining, not as if they are hidden, but as if they were deliberately displayed. .


    "Senior, these portraits are very simple, but they are obviously talking about the teleportation array."


    Lin Zhu looked at the pattern on the door and was a little confused, "I just painted it outside, for fear that others might not know it?"


    "Go in and have a look."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and opened the door with a holding ring.


    The passage at the door is also a circle larger than other treasure spots, and the surrounding is beautifully decorated, and it is also lit with an everlasting lamp.


    The two people have more doubts.


    Passing through the passage, the hall appeared in front of you. The hall was quite wide, and in the middle stood a huge teleportation array with a radius of more than ten feet.


    "Such a big teleportation array!"


    Lin Zhu''s eyes were light, she became excited and couldn''t even breathe, and said hurriedly, "Has the pilot door already developed a remote teleportation array? How did it do it? The little girl must go and see!"


    Before he ran two steps, he was held back by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and rebuked, "This is obviously a trap, you are still fooled."


    Lin Zhu was taken aback, "Uh, trap?"


    "Of course, the prompts from the outside are already obvious," Zhou Shu looked at the teleportation array and said in a slow voice, "It is marked on the outside that this is a teleportation array, and there is also a teleportation array inside. What is the trap? And this The traps are specially arranged for those sea races. As long as they use a little bit of care, the cultivators will not be fooled."


    "Oh����"


    Lin Zhu thought about it carefully, her face flushed, and she reproached herself, "Senior said that it was right, it should be a trap. The little girl thought about it before, but when she saw the teleportation formation, she forgot everything... How can there be such a large teleportation array at the door, it is really confusing"


    Zhou Shu probed for a while, "On the surface it is a teleportation formation, but inside is a very powerful killing formation. As long as the formation is touched, the entire hall will explode, and all the people inside cannot escape. In order to prevent the Sea Clan from gaining inheritance, UU reads to pull the door of the machine with good intentions."


    Lin Zhu''s face reddened, "The little girl almost made a big mistake, Senior..."


    "You are too obsessed with the teleportation array, it is not good."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, showing a little seriousness, ��It��s okay when studying alone in the sect, but when you��re outside, you have to be careful that others use teleportation technology to lure you. It��s not good if you get fooled.��


    Lin Zhu nodded and said in a low voice, "Senior''s words are remembered by the little girl, but... anyway, the little girl won''t go out without being with Senior."


    "Ah."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, also speechless.


    "Go out, there is nothing to look at here."


    Zhou Shu turned to leave, and said thoughtfully, "No wonder he put the treasure spot in the far sea. It turned out to be a trap for the Sea Clan."


    Lin Zhu followed behind and whispered, "Senior, does that mean that the others are like this?"


    "I think so, I''m afraid that the more distant treasure spots, the power of the traps will be greater... This is good, but there is no need to go to those few."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said condensedly, "We can prepare to return to Lingyu City."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded lightly, with some regret in her eyes, "Senior, have we been out together for almost two years? But, I still think it''s not enough..."


    "Two years and seven months," Zhou Shu glanced at her, seeming to understand her thoughts, and said warmly, "We will come in the future. There are many opportunities...At that time, you may be able to use your teleportation array to come over."


    Lin Zhu nodded vigorously, "Um... the little girl will work hard."


    Leaving the treasure spot, without stopping, the two of them went all the way west, heading back to the Black Sea.


    He didn''t know that the Black Sea at this time was in great turbulence, and this turbulence was brought about by him. (To be continued.) 8

 Chapter 933: The lord reprimanded

    The Paradise Island was destroyed, and the four cultivators died. Such a major event could not be covered, and it soon spread throughout the East China Sea.


    Paradise Island is Jin Wucai��s big arm. Now that he loses an arm, Jin Wucai��s vitality has also been greatly injured. As a result, the pattern of the Black Sea, which was originally balanced, has undergone drastic changes. Now, other forces in the Black Sea are ready to move, thinking To change the status quo and re-divide the waters of the Black Sea, the other three kings are naturally among them. There are also some hidden powers that are also eyeing Jin Wucai.


    There are already signs that in the waters under Jin Wucai''s jurisdiction, islands are constantly being taken by other pirates.


    It seems that Jin Wucai''s position of the four kings is like a candle in the wind, and is in danger of being extinguished at any time.


    Money island.


    In the main hall, Jin Wucai was still sitting very calmly, his expression was calm and tight, but the subordinates below were uneasy.


    A monk ran in anxiously.


    "My lord, Nan Xuantian''s biography has arrived. He wants to invite the lord to have a talk on Baishan Island and demand that the Black Sea territory be re-divided. If the lord does not agree, he will bring someone to the money island to talk."


    Hearing such reports, the expressions of the subordinates below got worse.


    "The third seal. Blackbeard and Hu Baimei have been invited."


    "What should I do now..."


    "The three kings are forced to come, this is to make the king surrender himself..."


    "It''s not a good thing to kill you while you are sick!"


    "But what should we do, Paradise Island is gone now, how should we deal with it?"


    Jin Wucai''s expression was slightly condensed, and Huo Ran stood up, his momentum followed, his short body looked as tall as a mountain.


    "What I''m afraid of, I have a way, but it''s better if they come!"


    Hearing Jin Wucai''s words, most of his subordinates were stunned.


    "Is the king crazy?"


    "How can this be? This is the king we have followed for a long time."


    "...Are you going to take refuge in other people?"


    ...


    What Jin Wucai wanted to do, Zhou Shu might have guessed it, it was nothing more than another fight with the remaining magic explosives.


    If it succeeds, perhaps Jin Wucai can become the only overlord of the Black Sea, if it fails, it is over.


    But these things have nothing to do with him. He doesn��t even think about it. For him, the Black Sea has passed. He has got what he deserves, and he has done everything he wants to do. Everything is perfect. .


    Of course, for a long time, the name Zhou Shu will be mentioned by the pirates, but it doesn��t matter. Whatever you say, Zhou Shu will not worry that the pirates such as Jin Wucai will come to Lingyucheng for revenge. This possibility Extremely small.


    You must know that pirates are only pirates, and their power will never reach the mainland. They can do anything wrong at sea, but if they really want to encroach on the murderous mainland, they will only end up without a piece of armor.


    After a few days, Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu had already passed through the Black Sea and returned to the offshore sea.


    There is no need to stay underwater anymore, Zhou Shu released the moon shuttle and headed back to Lingyu City.


    The return journey was naturally much easier. Lin Zhu focused on fiddling with the talisman. From time to time, he would come to Zhou Shu and say a few words, and he would be very satisfied. The Nether Silver Prison was placed at the stern of the ship, always in an open state, so that Yuan Tiangang, who had not seen the sun for a long time, , I also feel the sky, he looks very happy, but he also has many worries about his future fate.


    As for Zhou Shu, he spent most of his time practicing various tactics, and of course Wushuang City also frequented him.


    Just playing chess can improve your strength, where can you find such a good thing.


    "Here, you lost again."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu with a smile at the corner of her mouth, quite complacent, "Little guy, you have to practice more."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Senior is still so good, and the younger is not acceptable."


    He has lost many times, far more than seventeen games. Now he is playing chess with Qingque. No matter how he kills Qingque''s pieces, he will lose in the end because Qingque has too many pieces than him. The chessboard is boundlessly large, as long as it is surrounded by a circle at the end, it will win without losing.


    But before his chess pieces ran out, Qingque played seriously.


    As long as this is enough, he can get enough exercise, and he won''t be a winner or loser.


    What''s more, he also has a lot of affection for Qingque. He feels like it is an old friend at first sight. Qingque''s appearance is very indifferent, but after getting familiar with it, he is actually a very good person. This is a bit like Xuanhu, perhaps unparalleled. The guardians of the city are all like this.


    But there are two guardians, Zhu Wu and Bai Long, he has never seen before.


    Saying goodbye to Qingque, just walking out of Yitian Pavilion, the way was blocked by a large group of dark shadows.


    Many flames sprang up from the shadow, and said angrily, "Bang Thirty-two, what on earth did your kid think, messing with me again?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "But I don''t know what the younger generation did to make the city lord so angry?"


    "You found all those female nuns, right?"


    The city lord snorted, "What do you think of Penglai Island? There are more than a thousand, and all of them have a lot of spirit stones. Do you plan to make Penglai Island your home? It''s really inexplicable."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, showing a slight smile, "Are they here? That''s not bad."


    Xuanhu suddenly appeared, "They are all on Paradise Island, right? What do you want them to do here? Do you want to accept them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You can''t let them stay in the Black Sea. Follow Penglai for a while, and when they reach the offshore, they will leave Don''t worry."


    "It''s okay to save people, but you have to think more and do it after you think clearly," Xuanhu glanced at Zhou Shu with deep meaning, and said earnestly, "So many people don''t know how much cause and effect are involved. You have changed their destiny, so in the end the cause and effect will also fall on you. If you are meditation, you are not afraid of cause and effect, you can naturally save them all, even if you are not afraid of more, you can be a believer to nourish the power, but you are not , Who knows what trouble it will cause in the future."


    The city lord also nodded, "You didn''t do this thing properly."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What do seniors think of me?"


    Xuanhu said slowly, "If it is a personal grievance that destroys the island, it will be destroyed. As long as you don''t commit more crimes, regardless of other things, if it is for them to destroy the island, you must leave them all to complete the cause and effect. Alas, but there is no other way. It should not be done before."


    "In the way of heaven, each of the immortal cultivators has their own destiny, and their fate is in their own way. They cannot easily change their path. They should take their own path."


    The city lord shook his head and sighed, "Cultivators should not easily involve cause and effect. The saying that saving one person is easy, but saving a hundred people is difficult. Have you never heard this sentence? And you saved more than a thousand people, even all of them are of Jin Dan level and above. Immortal cultivator, what will happen to the destiny of so many immortal cultivators? You don��t think about it yourself?"


    "Do you think you are Dayu? But you have to know that although he controlled the waters and built the plains, and changed the destiny of hundreds of millions of mortals, it is a great merit, but the great cause and effect, he paid a great price, and he himself is strong enough to reverse Heaven rose to immortality, but no one of his descendants can gain the Tao, and the Dayu family was also one of the first great families to perish. This is the result of changing the fate of most people."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly startled, but soon calmed down. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 934: Cause and effect

    Zhou Shu naturally understood the theory of cause and effect.


    If a person changes the destiny of others, no matter good or bad, it will be involved in the cause and effect of others, and it will also bring a lot of trouble or benefit to oneself. It may be good for mortals, but for cultivators, the good is actually It can be considered troublesome, so most immortal cultivators are unwilling to be contaminated with cause and effect, and are "selfish". It is not that they are willing to do this, but it is good for immortal cultivation.


    Immortal cultivators can also perform chivalry and righteousness, but most of them save mortals occasionally, because the fate of mortals is difficult to involve immortal cultivators. They will only be worshiped by mortals and cannot affect their path to immortality. Of course, they must be like Yu and Yu Gong Such drastic changes to the way of heaven are also impossible, and those who save the immortal will not be able to become a weapon unless they are sure that the person being saved or the person who is going to be killed will not be able to become a weapon, and will not affect too much. Otherwise, it will be better than less. Just watch.


    Immortal cultivators rarely do evil. Such things as murder and treasure can occasionally be done, but bandits and others are absolutely not allowed. If such a thing is done, basically the Dao will not be expected, and evil cultivators can��t even touch them. , It''s not that they don''t want to do it, but that doing so is not good for cultivating immortals.


    Cultivators must focus on cultivating immortality in everything.


    This can be described with a word that has been circulated in the world of cultivating immortals. Great evil and great good are all demon ways, which means that they cannot become immortals.


    In the way of heaven, one must abide by such rules in order to cultivate immortality better.


    Like Zhou Shu, he rescued more than a thousand Huaxiu and killed many cultivators for this. It is indeed extremely rare in the world of immortality. It can be said that it has taken over the big cause and effect. This, and the pirates caught more than a thousand. The nature of Minghuaxiu is the same, one great good and one great evil.


    The city lord and Xuanhu were indeed very angry when they learned about it, because Zhou Shu was their optimistic person, and the city lord even counted on Zhou Shu to do a great thing for him after he gained the Tao. If Zhou Shu is affected by causation and cannot gain the Tao, he The loss is not small.


    Actually Zhou Shu also understood this, but he still did it.


    He didn''t act in anger for a while, he considered it very clearly, he would rather bear the cause and effect, the essence is because he doesn''t have much respect for the way of heaven.


    The other cultivators of Xuanhuang Continent have survived and developed in the Dao of Heaven from the beginning. Everything depends on the Dao of Heaven. They regard it as the righteous rule, and they rarely violate them. Even if they eventually become immortals and break through the Dao of Heaven, they will have their strength. , Must let him leave.


    And Zhou Shu is different. He originally did not belong to the Xuanhuang Continent. Even the Heavenly Dao could not know his true origin. He was not completely bound by the Heavenly Dao like other cultivators and was trapped in jail. Speaking of which, he didn��t plan at first. Follow the way of other cultivators, but to create his own way, he will not be sincere to a certain way, and this way includes the heavenly way.


    He only acted in accordance with his heart, and he did what he thought he should do. As for the consequences, he didn''t care about it and would take it.


    Seeing Zhou Shu fell into deep thought, the city lord and Xuanhu thought he was reflecting on his consciousness, and both showed some relief.


    The city lord said slowly, "It seems that you understand, you must pay attention to everything in the future, don''t involve too much cause and effect, don''t change your destiny and violate the law of heaven."


    Xuanhu nodded, "You don''t have to worry too much, just do it when you do it, and you have done it right when you let them come to Penglai Island. At least you can help you keep them and save things back."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, shook his head, and said indifferently, "Two seniors, I understand the good intentions, but these female nuns are allowed to stay with them. You can stay if you are willing to stay, or go wherever you don''t want to."


    The City Lord and Xuan Hu were both startled, and glanced at each other.


    Xuanhu was the first to say, "It seems that you still don''t understand. Only by keeping them can the influence of cause and effect on you be reduced, and you can not be blamed by heaven."


    "Senior is right. Leaving them will have the least impact on me, but for them, is it different from Paradise Island?"


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly and smiled again, "It''s just that I suffer less sin, but I''m still restricted by others, and I don''t have freedom. If I do this, it will be no different from Jin Wucai. Is that really good? "


    "You''re right."


    The city lord looked towards Zhou Shu and said slowly, "But you have to know that their fate should be like this, then go on, just like you have never been to Paradise Island, and they can still practice in Penglai. Of course, it is impossible for the island to reach the **** of transformation."


    "City Lord, it is different now, things have changed, and they are not destined to lose their freedom."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and there was a lot of firmness in his eyes, "I do things with my heart, and do what I do. There is no need to regret it, and there is no need to save anything. I will bear any consequences, even if God uses it to punish. I will not be afraid."


    The city lord stared at Zhou Shu, showing a heavy expression that he had never seen before, "Bing Thirty-two, I am really disappointed by your saying that."


    Xuanhu also shook his head, "Young man, you may not understand the horror of the way of heaven, and you will know when you cross the calamity in the future."


    The city lord was quite disdainful, "As far as he thinks now can I still go to Dujie? I''m already dead."


    "Sorry to disappoint the city lord."


    Zhou Shu bowed a salute, his expression still firm, "But I have already seen the responsibility of the Heavenly Dao you mentioned, and the predecessors may not know that when I was promoted to the Nascent Soul Realm in the Golden Core Realm, I suffered a catastrophe."


    "what?"


    "Nascent Soul Realm, Heaven Tribulation?"


    The city lord and Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu, their faces full of disbelief.


    The two stared at Zhou Shu with their expressions like they were looking at someone they had never seen before, although they had seen Zhou Shu countless times.


    "When you were promoted to Yuan Ying, you suffered a catastrophe, really?"


    "Are you sure it is Jie Lei?"


    Facing the two people��s questioning, Zhou Shu looked calm and nodded, ��I��m sure and sure, and it��s not only the thunder of the sky, but also the fire and the wind of the sky. If it��s not the sky, I I don''t know what counts as a catastrophe."


    The two stared at Zhou Shu for a long time, looked at each other, and shook their heads together. Obviously, what Zhou Shu said would not be false.


    "When you are promoted to the Nascent Soul Stage, you will suffer from Heavenly Tribulation, or there will be wind, thunder and fire, boy, you are really grieved by Heaven."


    "The old man has begun to admire you. Others are as excited as rebirth after the catastrophe, but you are like a okay person, hiding until now."


    "Unexpectedly, God treats you like this, hehe, I kind of understand you would do that."


    The looks of the two have changed a lot, from disdain to admiration.


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and said helplessly, "The way of heaven has treated me so kindly. Why should I care about it? Hehe, instead of respecting the rules of the way of heaven, it''s better to follow my heart. That''s more suitable for me."


    "Hmph, look at you, what''s so great about a catastrophe."


    The city lord yelled again, but at this time, the dignity of the previous was gone. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 935: Equal

    "Little guy, I didn''t expect you to survive the tribulation once, so I really underestimated you!"


    A cyan figure suddenly floated out and fell beside Zhou Shu, it was Qingque.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu up and down, with a lot of surprise, "Why didn''t you say it earlier, if you are still on Penglai Island, I can also see you more."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of shame, "Senior don''t need to be like this, it''s not something worth talking about."


    "Not worth talking about?"


    Qingque snorted and raised his finger almost to poke Zhou Shu''s face, "How many cultivators of the God Realm have not been able to survive the catastrophe, and their souls have disappeared, and your Golden Core Realm has survived the catastrophe, it is not worth it. Say? You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Xuanhu smiled slightly, "What he said also makes sense. It''s fine to talk about this kind of thing here, and you can never talk about it outside."


    The city lord also nodded, "Don''t tell me about crossing the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Senior, I understand that you were forced by you just now. To me, this is not a big deal. I will encounter it many times."


    "Crossing the Tribulation is not a major event, what is a major event?"


    "Simply ignorant."


    Heavenly Tribulation is the greatest ordeal for immortal cultivators, and Zhou Shu actually said it was not a big deal.


    Several people looked at Zhou Shu, and their eyes were all contemptuous.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and said, "Senior, I still want to say, those female nuns don''t stay forcibly, let them go where they want to go."


    The city lord nodded calmly, "No problem."


    "Huh?" Zhou Shu felt a little puzzled, "Senior promised so readily."


    He was a little surprised, but also a little understanding. They were worried that they didn''t know the terrible way of heaven, but now that he knows, their attitude has changed. After all, they still consider him.


    Xuanhu smiled, "That''s natural..."


    Qingque was also answering, but her voice was much higher, overshadowing Xuanhu, "You have already experienced the heavenly tribulation. The heavenly tribulation is the strongest power in this world. It can resist the heavenly tribulation and proves that you have enough to bear everything. The ability and courage of the consequences, you can be responsible, how can others take care of you, you can do your own thing... In fact, you are already on par with us, how can we stop your affairs?"


    The city lord nodded, "Yes, after experiencing the catastrophe, although the realm is bad, it is no different from us. You do what you want, and I won''t say much. In the end, you just bear it yourself, as long as you can afford it. "


    Xuanhu added, "There are totally two types of people who have experienced the tribulation and those who have not experienced it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "I understand what the seniors said. I can survive the catastrophe. It shows that my common opponents and the seniors are Heaven''s Dao. The position is the same. I am already different from the past. ."


    He understood somewhat.


    Now he is qualified to be equal to them.


    After understanding the Tribulation, the cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm had only his opponent in front of the Dao of Heaven, and everything he did was for the Dao of Heaven, and other disputes would not be seen in his eyes. The cultivator of the Great Sect was also the same. Will not shoot, to shoot is to resist the restriction of heaven.


    Zhou Shu passed the catastrophe, indicating that he had also reached this level, although his realm was still insufficient.


    Xuanhu nodded, "I understand very quickly and sum it up well. Your realm is very poor, but you are qualified to stand with us after you have survived the catastrophe, and we will no longer teach you what to do. ."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and vetoed, "No, the junior is still the junior, and the senior is still the senior."


    Admitting himself as a junior, but there are many benefits, and now he does not want to give up these benefits, it is very useful.


    Xuanhu narrowed his eyebrows slightly, "This..."


    "Stop arguing about this!"


    Qingque shouted, and his eyes fell on Zhou Shu, "How did you survive the catastrophe? Didn''t you throw out your magic weapon to resist the catastrophe? Are you still there? Don''t you say it''s gone."


    Her expression suddenly became severe, she was a little melancholy thinking of her own affairs.


    In order to help her overcome the catastrophe, her spirits used their body to block the thunder, and finally disappeared. For this reason, she was very depressed for a while.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Of course not. The juniors have used the magic talisman, the magic trick, and the formation, and the loss is also great, not to mention the formation, etc., even the crazy shark demon armor that has always been used is completely gone, but There can��t be a spirit in it... By the way, how did senior know that I have a spirit?"


    "Are you really smart?"


    Qingque was stunned for a moment. She asked casually, even a little messy, but she didn''t expect Zhou Shu to have it.


    Zhou Shu nodded without hiding, "There is a sword spirit, but the younger generation will definitely not use her to overcome the catastrophe, and will help her overcome the catastrophe in the future."


    "Help her get through the robbery..."


    Qingque sighed softly and looked at Zhou Shu, showing a trace of relief, "You said very well, and with this kind of mind, the cultivator who has survived the catastrophe should have such a sense of responsibility. I also hope You can afford everything in the future. By the way, next time you come to Yitianting, I will let you win once."


    "Then thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "Seniors, the juniors have been delayed for a long time, so don''t live here, see you next time."


    "go Go."


    The city lord waved his hand, and before Zhou Shu could answer, Zhou Shu''s shadow disappeared and he was directly thrown out of Wushuang City.


    The three people staying in the courtyard looked at each other a few times, and they all shook their heads slightly.


    Qingque spoke first and said quietly, "City Lord, I feel that this is the first time you haven''t misunderstood the wrong person This little guy, maybe you can really do it."


    Xuanhu nodded his head, "Jin Dan was promoted to Yuan Ying, and he suffered a tribulation unheard of. This means that he has received special''care'' from the heavens, and he is destined to encounter more censures from the heavens in the future...but it also shows that he I have the ability to fight against Heaven��s Dao very early, and it will become stronger and stronger until it really changes Heaven��s Dao. If he can really do this, we will all benefit, and the 20,000 years you have been waiting for, City Lord A good result."


    "hope so."


    The city owner sighed, "I didn''t expect him to be different than I thought. I expected him to develop his strength smoothly and naturally break through the limits of the heavens, but I didn''t expect him to start fighting so early. God��s way... Actually, I don��t know whether it is a blessing or a curse. After all, it is a way of heaven. The way of heaven that has suppressed me for 20,000 years, alas, a little carelessness will be forever."


    As if thinking of the past, the city lord showed a rare sadness, and the shadow was crumpled.


    Looking at the black shadow, Qingque was quite displeased, "Just think about it. Anyway, I don''t think he is so easy to admit defeat."


    Xuanhu nodded, "I think so, keep watching."


    The city lord returned to his original state, looking at the distance, and said thoughtfully, "Perhaps, I should drive that one too, so I can help him more."


    Qingque was slightly calm, "Bailong is still in charge of Penglai Island, very busy, I am afraid that there is no time to manage it, and your place has been idle for too long. You have to organize it before opening."


    "Furthermore, his cultivation base hasn''t arrived yet, so he left."


    The city lord waved his hand, and the huge black shadow sank and disappeared without a trace.


    (Ps: thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 936: Hengshan jade slip

    "Senior, are you okay, you''ve been in a daze for a long time."


    When he opened his eyes, there was a familiar face in front of him. Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu with concern.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled, a sudden gleam in his eyes, and then converged again.


    It seems that the mood has improved a lot.


    Yes, the controversy in Wushuang City has helped him a lot. He has a deeper understanding of Tao. It may not be too far away from the day when he can comprehend his own Tao and gain his own power. .


    The state of mind is progressing, and everything is calm. As far as cause and effect are involved, it changes the destiny of too many people. What is the value of these things? From the moment he started to cultivate immortality, he has changed the destiny of many people. It doesn''t matter if it is more. He will work hard to take on everything he has done, even if he opposes the way of heaven, he will not be afraid.


    The heart is always firm as iron, and if you choose a good path, you will stick to it, will not look back, and will not regret it.


    "Oh, the little girl is gone."


    Lin Zhu glanced at Zhou Shu again, and turned around a little bit reluctant.


    "Lin Zhu."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Wait a minute."


    "Well, senior?"


    Lin Zhu turned around, her eyes flashing, as if she was expecting something.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and exhorted, "After you go back, you will focus on cultivation and reach the Nascent Soul Realm with all your strength. This time we have obtained many spiritual things from the East China Sea, and many of them are suitable for you. You are better at cultivating immortals."


    "Oh����"


    Lin Zhu was a little surprised, blinked, and said thoughtfully, "I see, it''s just that way?"


    "Don''t be too anxious, you can take your time," Zhou Shu stared at her, warmly said, "Compared to the formation, you are more important, you have good enough qualifications, Hailingzhu plus jade cup, if you don''t concentrate on cultivation It''s violent."


    After rescuing Lin Zhu and spending so many years together, Lin Zhu''s fate has been firmly connected to him, and is inseparable. Since she has decided to bear the cause and effect, Zhou Shu must consider all of her things clearly.


    There are priorities. For Lin Zhu, it is obviously more important to practice at this stage. Formation Dao is not like other ways and will not promote cultivation. If Lin Zhu spends too much time on Formation Dao, she will not achieve what she should have achieved. , That is his fault. As for the formation, it is not too late to wait until the realm is reached.


    If it were in the past, he would not consider her in this way, but now it is different. Some things are better to be decided earlier.


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu with a little surprise, but she suddenly palpitated and hesitated a lot, "Senior, if the little girl doesn''t study the formation, wouldn''t it be useless for Senior... Ah, senior It��s not that I want to drive the little girl away...If the predecessors want to do this, the little girl will not complain, just..."


    As he talked, tears gradually flashed in the corner of his eyes.


    She knew that Zhou Shu left her at the beginning because of her formation, but now he says so, is there any change?


    "Stupid, even if you don''t have a bit of formation, it''s very important to me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with a rare gentleness, smiled and said, "Don''t think too much, I won''t leave you behind. I will go a long way together in the future, so I must think more about you. Just listen to me."


    "senior!"


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Lin Zhu completely understood, unable to control her emotions, two lines of tears couldn''t stop flowing down, but the tears were full of joy.


    A breeze blew by, wiping away tears from her face.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Go ahead and talk about everything when I go back."


    Lin Zhu nodded, and went away, with a much brisk pace. The things she had been looking forward to were responded to, and she made it clear who her future lies with. There was an indescribable satisfaction.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, also feeling relieved.


    He is already a person who has survived the catastrophe, he should bear what he should bear, and he is very sure that his commitment will bring him a lot of benefits, but even if there is no benefit, he will not escape.


    He stopped thinking about it and took out a dark yellow jade slip.


    This jade slip came from the Tianliu Sect, but it couldn��t be opened, so he kept it there. Later, when he got the Five Thunder Techniques of Yin-Yang Righteous Qi, he suspected that it was also Hengshan��s technique. He wanted to try to open it. There is no free time, it is only now empty.


    According to the method obtained, input the power of the spiritual consciousness, and a line of large characters immediately reflected into the sea of ??consciousness.


    Seven consecutive "kill" characters, one larger than the other, is shocking.


    The person who wrote the jade slips must have a strong and innocent hatred, which is also clearly reflected in the jade slips. The killing words are written in blood, and they seem to be dripping blood continuously, containing an insoluble killing intent, even Zhou Shu didn''t feel his expression startled, and he didn''t recover for a long while.


    "It can really open..."


    "Such a strong killing intent is really rare. Even Senior Brother Yun wouldn''t be able to prevent him. He just looked at it more and I couldn''t resist it with my spiritual sense... However, I have never heard of any master killing in Hengshan. Sword Art Art Art, what happened to this jade slip?"


    With many doubts, Zhou Shu continued to look down. It didn''t take long before he realized that this was a very simple jade slip.


    "It turns out that this is the case, it is really a big secret that has never been heard before."


    The jade slip described the root cause of the extermination of Hengshan Mountain.


    Hengshan is a major gate of cultivating immortals that was as famous as Kunlun in ancient times It is famous for its thunder method and sword tactics, and it is unique in thunder and sword. Big gate.


    Few people know how such a huge sect was annihilated. Most people only know that within a hundred years, that huge sect no longer exists.


    After the demise of Mount Hengshan, the Kunlun family became the dominant family and became the only major gate in the Xuanhuang Continent at that time.


    The strength of the sect must begin with the spiritual vein. The prosperity of Mount Hengshan is because Hengshan possesses one of the best spiritual veins in the Xuanhuang Continent, and the weakening of the sect also starts from the spiritual vein.


    At a certain moment, the Hengshan Spirit Vessel was cut off inexplicably, and no trace of vitality was produced.


    When the spiritual pulse is broken, Hengshan will inevitably fall into a period of weakness.


    Many elders in Hengshan thought that the way of heaven would make others, and wanted to change the situation, they went out to find good spiritual veins, hoping to rebuild Hengshan in another place.


    But when the elders of Hengshan went out and Hengshan was empty, a natural disaster happened in Hengshan, purple thunder fell from the sky, and countless meteorites fell. Hengshan collapsed, sinking thousands of feet, and ceased to exist.


    Many disciples who stayed behind in Hengshan, including almost all the elite juniors, were destroyed.


    Without almost all of the younger disciples, it would be meaningless to rebuild Hengshan. Many elders of Hengshan heard the bad news and were saddened. They thought that the way of heaven would not leave Hengshan, so they gave up their plan to continue Hengshan. Some died in depression and left inheritance. , And some soared into immortals, regardless of the past.


    But there was an elder named Dodo who felt a little strange.


    "It doesn''t make sense. Why does the Heavenly Dao target Hengshan? There is no place in Hengshan that I am sorry for the Heavenly Dao. However, the Heavenly Dao has successively brought such great calamities, ruining the spiritual veins, but also destroying the entire Hengshan?"


    He began to investigate the matter secretly. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 937: Secret things

    After hundreds of years of persistent investigations, even Hengshan was completely extinct, but Duduo still did not give up.


    Many doubts led him to focus his investigation on Kunlun, and he joined Kunlun under a pseudonym and hidden his cultivation.


    Hundreds of years later, in Kunlun, he has made great contributions, his status is getting higher and higher, and he is getting closer and closer to the truth.


    In the end, he became the highest authority in Kunlun and a member of the Kunlun Presbyterian Church.


    Entering the presbytery, he got many secrets, and the extinction of Hengshan was among them.


    It turned out that Hengshan��s spiritual veins were jointly destroyed by two Kunlun great abilities before ascending, and the complete collapse of Hengshan was the result of the martyrdom of the four great Kunlun monks who had survived the eighth calamity. After the transaction, the ninth calamity was launched together in Hengshan. The nine calamities of the four people were unstoppable. They exchanged their own demise for the destruction of Hengshan.


    To trade in heaven, a sufficient price must be paid.


    Kunlun paid a heavy price, while Hengshan perished.


    No one would have thought that Kunlun would do this. Even now, no one would dare to think so. What''s more, there was no hidden danger of lack of resources in the world of cultivating immortals at that time. Where''s the door?


    If he saw such a result before, Dudor would be very surprised, or even dare not believe it, but after spending hundreds of years in Kunlun and entering the center of power, he would not be surprised, because he knew that Kunlun would do this. Kunlun��s ambition is too big, and it��s too long-term.


    What Kunlun wanted was the entire world of cultivating immortals, and he wanted all the cultivators in the world to come from Kunlun, and I was the only one respected.


    (Actually, Kunlun has also obtained the desired result. The family is the only one, and even built a tower of Tongtian, wanting to cross the heaven and directly reach the fairyland.)


    After learning the truth, Duduo did not choose to take revenge. He knew that it was impossible to take revenge on his own. In the immortal cultivation world at that time, Kunlun''s general trend was irreversible, and Hengshan was dead, and there was no need.


    He completely gave up the past, stayed in Kunlun with peace of mind, and soared, becoming another great power from Kunlun.


    However, Duduo took the results of his investigation and left all the hatred he had accumulated over the years in the jade slip, leaving it to the later Hengshan disciples. He chose not to take revenge, but he would not stop others if they wanted revenge. For this, he also provided some very effective ways to retaliate against Kunlun as a help.


    After all, he has entered the Kunlun Presbyterian Church and knows Kunlun well. It is not surprising that he knows some of Kunlun��s weaknesses. Moreover, as the power of Kunlun and Hengshan sects, the method he wrote will definitely not be a problem. .


    As Zhou Shu finished reading the jade slip, the writing on it disappeared completely.


    Zhou Shu put more force on his hand, the original strength gathered into a ball, crushed the jade slip, and threw it into the air without leaving a trace.


    "What a great secret."


    After clearing the traces, Zhou Shu clapped his hands, also secretly startled, many thoughts emerged.


    "It''s no wonder that those killing characters are full of hatred. It turns out that Duduo has accumulated over hundreds of years. Even if you see it from the jade slip, it almost affects your mind."


    "Kunlun is really an unimaginable sect. Compared with other sects, Kunlun does not seem to be selfish at all. Their disciples can give up everything for the sect, and they can die for the sect after the eighth calamity... But at the same time, Kunlun is also extremely selfish, too selfish enough to tolerate other big sects. As long as there are sects that can compete with it, they must find ways to destroy them."


    "The sect is one, and the whole sect is like the same person, hesitating to live and die for the common benefit, such a sect is really terrifying."


    From the words between the lines, he felt Kunlun��s heritage. Zhou Shu didn��t know it and shook his head slightly, ��Kunlun was hurt by the Tongtian Pagoda. Now the six major sects stand side by side, Kunlun has also lost the edge of the past, but the heritage is still there. Be careful. Maybe they Like Linyun Temple, he is also doing something secretly, always wanting to unify the immortal world and restore the glory of the past."


    "Those methods to deal with Kunlun should be very effective and worth learning, especially the root-breaking thunder sword that specifically targets''Daogen'', which is the result of a century of hard work by Duduo. It is said that Kunlun''s elite disciples are all compulsory Taoism. Root, it can be said that the root is one of Kunlun��s lifebloods. After learning this method, it will be very useful in the future."


    "The method of opening Kunlun Naxu Jie is also good, this can have unexpected effects..."


    "The methods of Shuling and Unwinding are all specifically aimed at Kunlun disciples, and you can also learn them. You can also tell him about these when you meet a senior in the future."


    Recalling what he had just obtained, Zhou Shu felt lost in thought.


    These things may be useless for the time being, but in the future, they will be of great help to him.


    Lin Zhu, who was not far away, didn''t have any thoughts to play with the talisman anymore, her eyes were fixed on Zhou Shu, and the corners of her mouth kept smiling.


    Go west all the way.


    There was only one goal on the return journey, and the speed was naturally fast, but after dozens of days, the red leaves could be seen everywhere, and Lingyu City was also a thousand miles away.


    Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness and glanced into the city, unconsciously revealing a trace of confusion.


    Sensitive Lin Zhu immediately noticed, "What''s wrong, Senior, is there anything wrong?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "There is a very powerful divine consciousness in the city, and it should be a cultivator in the realm of transformation."


    "Ah Is it someone from the Heyin Sect who has cultivated into the **** of transformation," Lin Zhu couldn''t help being surprised, "Could it be that an enemy came to Lingyu City? Let''s go back soon."


    "Don''t worry, take a look."


    Zhou Shu stopped high in the sky, staring at Lingyu City from a distance, not as anxious as Lin Zhu, his face was calm and he didn''t seem to worry.


    Lingyu City.


    The city is full of clamor, because today is the day when Lingyu City chooses to manage the sect, and a city-wide meeting is being held for this.


    Zhou Shu naturally knew this point in time, but he didn��t care too much, and would not rush back because of it. He knew that Lingyu City had been completely controlled by the Holland School, and Hao Ruoyan and others were there, no matter whether he was or not, there would be no any problem.


    This is the end of the conference.


    On the square in the center of the city, Hao Ruoyan stood in the middle, in a sapphire blue dress showing an exquisite figure, graceful and elegant, no matter the temperament and deportment, he was excellent, every move, smile and eyebrows would arouse fans in the audience. cheer.


    She looked at everyone and smiled lightly, "Everyone, after everyone''s selection, the result has come out. In the next 20 years, Lingyu City will be managed by the Lotus Sect, Haizhonglou, Hongye Sect, and Kaoshanmen. May I ask , Fellow Lingyucheng, do you have any opinions?"


    There was a burst of applause from the audience, which lasted for a long time.


    "If you have any comments, we don''t disagree with what Elder Hao said!"


    "Yes, with more Haizhonglou, Lingyucheng will definitely do better!"


    "Under the leadership of the Dutch School, our Lingyu City will become the strongest city of immortals in Dongshengzhou in the future!"


    Amidst the cheers of the crowd, a discordant voice suddenly appeared.


    "The old man has an opinion!"


    When the words fell, a monk strode up to the high platform, looking at Hao Ruoyan very arrogantly, with a look of disdain. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 938: emergency

    The monk was already in the realm of transforming the gods, his face was serious, his appearance was magnificent, there were clouds under his feet while he was walking, and there was a slight noise when he landed, but the entire high platform seemed to sway with his steps.


    The immortal cultivators in Lingyu City around, looked startled, and didn''t know what this person came from.


    "Where is the Senior Transformation Realm from? It must not be our Immortal Cultivator in Lingyu City."


    "Could it be that which sect invited it and wanted to occupy a seat in the management sect?"


    "It''s hard to say, but this person''s cultivation base is so high..."


    "Will the Heyin Pie be in trouble?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the audience, but Hao Ruoyan on the stage was still calm.


    She took two steps, bowed slightly and bowed, staring at the monk, and said in a straightforward voice, "Excuse me, senior Gao, what do you think of today''s selection of Lingyu City?"


    "You don''t need to say your name, you don''t deserve to know."


    The monk glanced at Hao Ruoyan, and turned his head in disdain, "The four sects you listed don��t even have a cultivator of the gods, how can you manage the sect of Lingyu City? I am not afraid to make people laugh. Say there is no one in Lingyu City?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the aura spread out without concealment, showing a lot of arrogance.


    There was no voice in the audience, and many people were dumb. What the monk said seemed to make some sense.


    "Lingyucheng has always been like this for thousands of years, and no one has ever laughed. If you say anything, you are the predecessor of today."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled lightly, "Senior is really different. He can be regarded as the first person in Lingyu City in thousands of years. The younger generation admires. But the younger generation thinks that there is nothing to laugh at. The East China Sea border lacks aura, and sometimes It��s not easy for foreign pirates to harass immortals who can stay in Lingyu City. Compared with other places in Dongsheng Prefecture, Lingyu City is really not a lot of people. Our four sects are not strong, but each of our sects are good. If you have your own perseverance, you will work hard for Lingyu City. This is the most important thing to manage the sect. Senior, as an outsider, it is better not to ridicule."


    "Elder Hao is right!"


    "In our Lingyu City, the four sects have done well enough!"


    "You an outsider, what are you talking about when you come to us?"


    "Although we don''t have any seniors in Lingyucheng, it is definitely not something that others can laugh at casually."


    As soon as Hao Ruoyan spoke, many people in the audience suddenly responded, including the management of several major sects.


    The monk''s expression was stagnant, thinking that he would stand up and leave these people speechless just by his cultivation level. How could he know that Hao Ruoyan immediately fought back, leaving him speechless.


    He hesitated, then hummed, "What a clever girl, it''s a pity that you don''t rely on your mouth to manage the sect!"


    "It is indeed not by mouth, but by our own actions and by everyone''s recognition. We have enough confidence in these."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at the crowd, smiled and nodded, and responded to the calls from the audience, then turned to the monk, and said in a straightforward voice, "Senior specially came out to say this. It must represent some powerful sect. He wants to compete for a management sect. The position? It doesn��t matter, let alone deliberately mocking. Our Lingyu City has always been fair. Seniors can speak out the sect that they represent, and let the city residents recommend it. Senior��s sect can be managed by the sect. For seats, we Lingyucheng will not oppose, let alone ridicule. Of course, the sect of the predecessors must be the sect of Lingyucheng."


    She stared at the cultivator, not afraid, still with a trace of warfare.


    The big and small sects in Lingyu City had been thoroughly investigated before the election, and there should be no extraneous branches. This monk passed by suddenly, or a certain sect had temporary intentions, no matter what, she was sure to respond.


    "Huh, you said that."


    The monk looked cold, and looked at the immortal cultivators in the audience, "The old man now wants to be the elder Keqing of Lingyu City. Except for the four sects, the other sects are free. As long as he opens his mouth, he will agree."


    As soon as this remark came out, there was a panic in the audience.


    "Wow, the cultivator of the gods of transformation wants to be the elder Keqing..."


    "There is such a good thing. If I were the sect master, I would definitely agree to it first, so the sect would be amazing."


    "Your sect is only a few dozen people, so what do you want to transform the elder of the gods? What''s more, you are stupid, just offending the Dutch sect for a Keqing elder?"


    "That''s right, and it''s not just the Heyin Sect who offends. You see Hongye Sect and the overlord of the patrons are also far away from the monk, for fear that the Heyin Sect thinks that the monk is related to them. You need to know the Elder Zhou of the Heyin Sect. , But even the God Realm can be destroyed."


    There was a lot of discussion, but after a long time, no one answered.


    The monk froze on the stage, his face gradually becoming very bad.


    He also didn''t expect that he was a dignified monk, and there was no sect in Lingyu City who was willing to accept him. It was a shame and shame. You should know that no matter which sect is outside, you are rushing to ask for it. Yucheng''s situation is really incredible.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled faintly, as if he had expected it.


    These years of hard work The Heyin School has built Lingyu City into a monolithic piece. As long as the sect in the city, they will not ignore the words of the Heyin School, because they know that their destiny, Ling The fate of Yucheng has been firmly connected with the Heyin Sect. Only by following the Heyin Sect can one become stronger with it.


    The monk glanced at the audience again, his bright eyes, with a lot of pressure, made the hearts of many immortal cultivators horrified, and could not help but avoid them, but still no one spoke, his face was full of blue, and he shouted, "Since No sect dared to accept it, the old man will build his own sect now!"


    He turned to look at Hao Ruoyan, and said in a deep voice, "The old man has established Longhumen, which is regarded as the sect in Lingyu City. He wants to participate in the sect election.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly and smiled, "Longhumen, a good name, the younger generation congratulates me. Since the sect of the senior is from Lingyucheng, it is reasonable to participate in the election."


    She looked at the audience and said slowly, "Longhumen now wants to join the management sect. You can vote. If you agree, you will raise your hands to vote. If the number is more than half, then Longhumen will get the position of the management sect of Lingyu City. "


    The audience was silent.


    After a long while, no one raised their hands, most of them were shaking their heads, showing some disdain.


    The monk''s expression became worse and worse, from iron blue to blue. He glared at the audience and shouted, "Anyone who agrees with the old man, the old man has his own reward!"


    In other places, it is possible to win some votes with cultivation base and a little benefit, but in Lingyu City, it cannot.


    After a while, no one raised their hands, and the audience was empty. Many immortal cultivators even walked away, too lazy to look at him.


    (Ps: Thank you xinyu for your reward and support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 939: Come back to apologize

    The monk shook his head. ???


    His complexion seems to have returned to normal, but the depression in his heart is getting more and more. Also, as a high-ranking cultivator, no one wants to enter the sect, and no one enters the sect. How can it be easy to look away with such humiliation of.


    Besides, his mind was not broad.


    He turned around and looked at Hao Ruoyan without saying a word, his eyes darkened suddenly.


    In an instant, the wind raged on the stage, and the ground constantly vibrated. A wave of coercion and vitality, without much concealment, spread out, converging into a powerful force, moving towards Hao Ruoyan.


    "You actually did it on Elder Hao?"


    "What are you doing, this is Lingyu City!"


    "Playing in Lingyu City is an invasion, everyone is ready to do it!"


    Suddenly, the audience became angry, and several cultivators immediately stood up and jumped onto the platform.


    "and many more."


    Indifferent voice, but full of power, the monks stopped.


    In the strong wind, Hao Ruoyan''s clothes fluttered like a flag, but his figure still stood extremely stable, and his complexion remained the same as before.


    She looked at the monk and shook her head slightly, "Senior, Lingyucheng is not allowed to do it. If Senior didn''t understand the rules at first, I will tell you again. If Senior still insists on taking action, don''t blame us Lingyucheng for not being courteous. Up."


    "What about the shot, you monks, what can you do with me?"


    The monk stepped forward, showing a lot of arrogance, as if he wanted to vent all the humiliation he had just received.


    "Is it?"


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly, and only raised his hand gently. In a moment, dozens of white lights flew from nowhere, all shining on the high platform.


    The monk''s figure trembles slightly, and he can feel that there is a strong pressure in the white light, and he also has a feeling that is difficult to resist.


    "When the predecessor entered the city, did you see the Fuzhen Bunker?"


    Hao Ruoyan said faintly, "These bunkers and the residents here have guarded the peace of Lingyu City for thousands of years. It is impossible for even the high-ranking sea race to invade. Seniors may be similar. Although I only opened a small part, Seniors must also Can''t hide it much, right?"


    The monk''s expression was stagnant. Of course he saw the rune formation bunker, but he didn''t expect that the bunker was activated so quickly, and he was fully prepared in the blink of an eye. Even if he was confident he would understand that if so many bunkers moved together, he It is also difficult to retreat all over, besides, there are so many angry monks below.


    "As long as my hand falls, the bunker will move."


    Hao Ruoyan continued, "Senior wants to be Lingyu City''s foreign enemy or a guest. It''s just a matter of thought for Senior, but there is not much time for Senior to consider. Every breath consumes the spirit stone."


    The wind stopped immediately, and the high platform stopped turbulence.


    With a stream of light shooting into the sky, the monk suddenly disappeared.


    Hao Ruoyan shook her head slightly and waved to the sky, "Senior, you can come and sit again when you have time."


    The monk left, and there was a burst of cheers from the audience.


    "Haha, scared away, I didn''t even dare to leave words, it''s ridiculous."


    "It''s really not courageous to run away like this and turn into a cultivator of the **** realm!"


    "What else can he do? The Lingyu City is no more than a few years ago. All the defensive buildings have been well renovated and can be moved at any time. One or two Transcendence is not a problem at all."


    "It all depends on the Heyin School, as well as Elder Zhou and Elder Hao!"


    "Elder Hao is so charming, he doesn''t give in to the cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm, and he can deal with it freely. If you change someone else, it''s definitely not that simple..."


    "If I can say a few words to her, I am willing to live a short life of ten years."


    "Ten years, 100 years, there are willing, you should save your cultivation base!"


    Many immortal cultivators watched Hao Ruoyan and admired one after another. For a while, Hao Ruoyan''s face turned red.


    In fact, she was a little bit panicked about the sudden situation, but thinking about the lotus faction and Zhou Shu behind her, she didn''t worry about anything, and quickly solved a trouble.


    "Everyone, please be quiet."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at the audience and said calmly, "Don''t say more when this matter is over. Today, four management sects have been selected. Thank you for your support. Also, the Heyin faction has something to announce. ..."


    "Elder Hao, please say, no matter what the Holland School decides, we will support it!"


    "Yes, the things that the Heyin School has done over the years are all for us to help the repairers in Lingyu City!"


    "If it weren''t for the Heyin School, I wouldn''t be able to reach the Ningmai Realm!"


    There should be continuous harmony in the audience, without any discordant sound.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and smiled, "This matter is also for the good of everyone in Lingyucheng. Our Dutch school plans to..."


    Things were announced on the stage, and the audience listened carefully, and time passed by.


    But after a while, a stream of light flashed in the sky, and the monk before appeared on the square again.


    Everyone was shocked, and Hao Ruoyan was also a little puzzled. Looking at the monk, he showed many thoughts.


    "Why is he here again?"


    "Do you really want to do it?"


    "Everyone surround him, don''t let him go up, let alone let him hurt Elder Hao!"


    For a while, many cultivators surrounded the cultivator.


    "Don''t be like this, old man... the old man is here to apologize The monk''s complexion is a little pale, and there is no arrogance before, and there is no trace of aura when he walks.


    "Ok?"


    "Apologize, did you hear me wrong?"


    "I left, and came back to apologize, this kind of thing..."


    The immortal cultivator nearby looked at the cultivator with a bewildered expression, and he didn��t understand. They had never seen such a thing before. A cultivator of the gods came back to apologize? But from his appearance, it doesn''t seem to be fake.


    The monk slowly walked to the front, facing Hao Ruoyan, hesitated for a while, and finally bowed.


    "Hao...Elder Hao, I was impolite before, and it was all my fault. Please also ask Elder Hao to forgive me once. I''m really sorry."


    This bending, the surrounding immortals really stunned.


    "I really came to apologize..."


    "Oh my God, the cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm apologized to Elder Hao!"


    "Even if he is afraid of Fuzhen Bunker, he won''t come back to apologize. Could it be that he was moved by Elder Hao''s demeanor?"


    "It seems that only this is possible."


    Several immortal cultivators stared at the cultivator, and they couldn''t help pointing, but the cultivator''s complexion was purple, and he was extremely embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to make it.


    Hao Ruoyan also looked at the monk, with dim light flashing in her eyes, as if thoughtful.


    Suddenly, she became excited, with a lot of brilliance on her face. She raised her head to look at the sky and called out, "Master Shu, are you back?"


    The fact that the monk Huashen came back to apologize to her is too unimaginable, but she quickly understood the reason.


    Only one person can do it and will do it for her, and that is Zhou Shu.


    "If Yan, you are still smart."


    A faint golden light fell, and not long after, a figure fell beside Hao Ruoyan, looking at her with a smile.


    Of course it is Zhou Shu. (To be continued.) 8

 Chapter 940: No one else

    "It''s really you, Master Shu, you are back!"


    Hao Ruoyan was very excited, his whole body glowed, and he clung to Zhou Shu tightly, not wanting to leave at all. ?


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and stroked her twice, "I''m back, I watched it all, you did a good job, and I don''t have to worry at all with you."


    "It''s all well taught by Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan leaned on Zhou Shu, talking, seeming to notice the gazes of people around him, and lowered his head shyly.


    Zhou Shu looked at the monk, shook his head slightly, and a shadow suddenly floated from his sleeve.


    That shadow is exactly the same as the monk, obviously it is the monk��s primordial avatar. It��s no wonder that he was arrogant and respectful, and he had to come over to apologize even if he didn��t care about his face. .


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said faintly, "Go ahead, don''t make trouble in the future."


    It''s like reprimanding a kid who caused trouble.


    And the monk did not dare to refute, after taking back the primordial spirit clone, he didn''t wait a long time, turned and flew into the air, fearing that he would never come again.


    This humiliation, but the humiliation, he suffered a lot. Of course he didn''t have the face to stay, but he couldn''t do much. The brief battle just now made him understand that in Lingyu City, he has almost no possibility of revenge, and there is no other than leaving. miss you.


    The immortal cultivators in the audience looked at Zhou Shu and Hao Ruoyan, all in awe.


    "It turns out that Elder Zhou has returned from experience. No wonder the monk will come to apologize."


    "It''s just that I convinced the monk so quickly... It seems that Elder Zhou''s cultivation level has been greatly improved."


    "Of course, who is Elder Zhou, who is destined to become an immortal in the future!"


    "Oh, it seems that I have no hope at all."


    The speaker looked at Hao Ruoyan with envy and regret on his face. After he said this, he was quickly scolded by the people nearby.


    "You deserve to say such a thing too?"


    "Just think about it, but I dare to say it."


    "You can''t even think about it. Elder Zhou and Elder Hao are born with Taoists. How can you think about it."


    Hearing such words, Hao Ruoyan became more shy and did not dare to lift his head hiding behind Zhou Shu, which was very different from his previous manners.


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at everyone, "Thank you for your help before. You are here in Lingyu City. It is the blessing of the Heyin School and the blessing of Lingyu City. I came back today and there is nothing good about it. Making a small gift is not a respect."


    While waving his sleeves, there was a burst of spiritual stone rain on the square.


    "A lot of spirit stones, there are hundreds of thousands, right?"


    "It''s definitely more than that. Look at the sky, it''s all over the city!"


    "It''s elder Zhou, who gave us so many benefits as soon as I came back."


    "There are actually the best spirit stones, too!"


    "Ah, what is this? Oh my God, I actually found a vitality stone! Thank you Elder Zhou!"


    However, on the high platform at this time, only the disciples of the Heyin School who dealt with chores were left, Zhou Shu and Hao Ruoyan had long disappeared.


    Li Xuefeng.


    The two walked side by side, walking slowly.


    Looking at Zhou Shu all the way, Hao Ruoyan''s eyes were full of nostalgia, telling about the things that happened when Zhou Shu was away, and her warm voice and laughter continued.


    ...


    After a long time, the two men reached the top.


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to have thought of something, and stood there with a trace of doubt on her face, "Master Shu, this time you came back so early this time, it only took more than two years, won''t you leave soon?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and looked at her tenderly, "It won''t happen for the time being, Ruo Yan. I have almost reached a certain stage in my mind training. I plan to concentrate on my cultivation, at least in the out-of-aperture period or even the distraction period, so I will be there for a long time. Stay in the Holland Pie."


    Hao Ruoyan patted her chest lightly, seeming to relax a lot, "That''s fine, lest Ruoyan keep thinking, well, there are them..."


    "It''s not good to think so much, lest you get obsessed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "You remember, I won''t leave you behind, even if I will be promoted to an immortal in the future, just rest assured."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, a kind of joy that came from his heart, "Ruoyan knows, I believe Master Shu will never be wrong."


    Zhou Shu hugged her, "Ruoyan, I brought a lot of good things back this time, most of them are for improving cultivation. You also temporarily put aside sect affairs and start practicing seriously, of course others too, I will A mountain is specially designated as a place for your cultivation."


    Hao Ruoyan was a little puzzled, "Are special mountain peaks better than Lixue Peak?"


    "Of course, much better."


    Zhou Shu nodded and handed her a bag, "Look carefully, what''s in it?"


    Hao Ruoyan took the somewhat peculiar bag, input a trace of vitality, and was stunned.


    Soon, she looked up at Zhou Shu and said nervously and excitedly, "Senior, is this the legendary magic weapon in the cave! Can we cultivate in it? The vitality and spiritual energy inside are so rich, it''s better than Li Xuefeng Many times, my God, if you''ve been cultivating here, Ruo Yan thought, every one of us can reach the God Transformation Realm, right?"


    "I think so."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and shook his head, "Unfortunately not, but I promise that we will get it in the future Speaking of which, the magic weapon of the cave is indeed an inevitable goal of Zhou Shu, and it has something to do with him. Very important thing, so he will definitely find a way to get one.


    "Oh, Ruoyan believes in Master Shu," Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, "then what is this?"


    "It''s the Qiankun bag, and inside it is the sea pillar of vitality," Zhou Shu explained a few words, "it is the same as the source of vitality, it can emit strong vitality, I will place it on a mountain with spiritual veins, to At that time, you can go there to practice, and the degree will be very fast."


    Hao Ruoyan understood, "Yeah, Ruoyan knows, great!"


    For the immortal cultivator, nothing is a better resource than vitality. She also feels the vitality in it. Cultivation in it will definitely be greatly improved. Of course, for her, the improvement of her cultivation is just to be able to Stay with Zhou Shu longer.


    She thought for a while, and then said, "Is it only us?"


    "You, always consider other people."


    Zhou Shu knew what she thought, and only smiled, "This Haizhu can be used for hundreds of years, and there will be everything that should be there. I will formulate some rules so that the disciples who contribute can enjoy it, don''t worry."


    "If Yan thinks too much, how come Master Shu has no plans, hehe."


    Hao Ruoyan laughed unconsciously, a little innocent, especially cute.


    Seeing her smile, Zhou Shu didn''t notice a move in his heart, but watched quietly, without speaking for a while.


    Hao Ruoyan clearly felt it, and a few red clouds floated on his face, and the waves in his eyes were shining and shining, showing many expectations.


    She leaned close to Zhou Shu''s ear and said softly, "Master Shu, there is no one else in Li Xuefeng now."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and embraced her like a floating cloud without a trace of weight. (To be continued.) 8

 Chapter 941: See Xiao Gun

    After being tender. ����


    "Very different."


    Zhou Shu stared at Hao Ruoyan, with a weird smile at the corner of his mouth, "Ruoyan, did you practice the double cultivation technique?"


    Hao Ruoyan flushed immediately, and buried her head, with a voice that could not even be heard by gnats, "Um...Shu Shi, isn''t it?"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu hugged her and said with a smile, "Of course it''s good, but I''m very surprised that you are quite good at the technique, where did you learn it?"


    Someone learns the tactics of double cultivation for him, of course it is good.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu said that the formula is quite good, it is really quite good. He feels that Hao Ruoyan''s dual cultivation formula is not diminished in joy while being gentle, and there is no shortcoming of mutual complement between yin and yang. After the dual cultivation, both of them As if practicing for a whole day, the whole person is full of energy.


    He always wanted to find such a tactic, and always wanted to go to the Chongyang Palace to find it.


    Hao Ruoyan refused to look up, and only whispered, "Yes, it was taught by Miss Xiaorou. The method of Chongyang Palace is very rare."


    "Xiaorou, do you wish Xiaorou?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "So it was her, she came to Lingyu City?"


    Zhu Xiaorou came from the Chongyang Palace. It is not surprising to have such a trick, but it saves him some trouble.


    "Well, it''s been almost a year since I came here, and it''s still there now, in the Dutch school."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "She seems to have something on her mind, but Ruoyan asked her, she didn''t say anything, maybe she would tell Shu Shi."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I will ask her and thank her for giving you the tactics. By the way, I will tell me the tactics later. Double cultivation of tactics will be more effective if two people practice together."


    "Uh, uh..."


    There was another gnat-like voice.


    Letting go of his consciousness, Zhou Shu glanced around, "Is Siyun giving birth to babies?"


    Hao Ruoyan raised her head and whispered softly, "Well, it started three months ago. I didn''t wait until Master Shu came back to get the baby. I don''t know how long she will be out, but she must be faster than Ruoyan. She has better talent than Ruoyan. Much, the baby setting will definitely go smoother. It took a lot of effort to think about Ruoyan."


    "She will definitely succeed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Also, has Yan Yue condensed her pulse too?"


    "Yes, it was the matter of last month. I am still in retreat to consolidate the soul. It shouldn''t be long," Hao Ruoyan showed a hint of surprise, "Master Shu, you know everything, it''s like you haven''t left Lingyu City. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Even if the time is almost clear, it is beyond my expectation that you can do it. This shows that you have not relaxed at all, and you are all working hard to cultivate, so I really feel relieved."


    He can give them the best cultivation environment, but he can''t help it if he doesn''t work hard.


    "If you want to be with Master Shu, who wouldn''t work hard?"


    Hao Ruoyan smiled softly and said softly, "Master Shu, do you want to go back to the Lotus School?"


    Zhou Shu stood up, "Well, looking for a suitable mountain, it''s time to see Xiaogun. []"


    Heyin Pie.


    The gorgeous five-color rainbow light suddenly emerged, tracing a beautiful arc, lighting up the sky, passing through most of the lotus school, and falling in front of Zhou Shu. The end of the rainbow light was Xiao Gun.


    The appearance of Xiao Gun at this time is no different from the past. His eyes are more and more agile, and the aura flashes from time to time. Obviously, after opening his mind, Xiao Gun has grown very fast, and it doesn''t stop there. Although his body is small, but In every move, he unconsciously showed a strong and steady aura, or in other words, brought some kingly aura.


    Zhou Shu was particularly satisfied with this. He left Xiao Gun to guard the sect, just to slowly cultivate its kingly temperament.


    In the future, it will turn into a dragon.


    Xiao Gun stared at Zhou Shu for a long time before speaking, "Zhou Zhou, you are back!"


    The sound is still the same clear and sweet, but it is not harder, it is much smoother and calmer.


    "weekly?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel stagnant, but he laughed quickly, "Siyun taught you to call me like this, and don''t teach me something good."


    Xiao Kun jumped up and landed on Zhou Shu''s shoulders, pressed his horns against Zhou Shu a few times, as if he was confirming something, and restored his usual intimacy attitude, wrapping his tail around Zhou Shu''s neck.


    "She taught me a good name, isn''t it?"


    "whatever."


    Zhou Shu squeezed its horns, quite pleased.


    Xiaogun or Xiaogun, some changes after opening the spirit, it is the process of slowly adapting to its own changes, but in essence it is still a close and trusting partner and comrade-in-arms with Zhou Shu.


    He smiled and said, "It looks like you are growing up well, I am relieved, what else did she teach you?"


    "Teached a lot, Siyun read the jade slips to me every day, and also told me the tactics and talked a lot to me... She said a lot, I don''t remember much."


    Xiao Gun tilted his head, seeming to think back, his eyes a little blank.


    "Come slowly, not in a hurry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stroked it a few times to show comfort. It��s not long since Xiaogun opened up his spiritual wisdom, his newborn sea of ??knowledge is very small, and his memory is of course very poor. All of these need a long time to change. It may not take Xiao Gun to understand the life of the cultivator and master the techniques of the cultivator for so long, but it will never be possible in a few years.


    Xiao Gun seemed to think of something, "By the way, she also taught me that I must be a female cultivator in the future. I have to read it several times a day. I remember this."


    "Uh?"


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, a little confused, "What did she teach you to do with this?"


    Monster beasts have males and females, but Xiaogun is different. Born into a different insect, and will transform into a dragon in the future, it is destined to be a divine beast. Divine beasts have no difference between males and females. However, Zhou Shu didn''t care about these things, so it was a little strange.


    "Let me think..."


    Xiao Gun thought about it for a while She said that I had seen her whole body before, and she had hugged me and kissed me, so I can''t be a male Xiu. "


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "It turned out to be so."


    "She also said that only Zhou Zhou and the female cultivator can watch her hug her and kiss her. Other male cultivators absolutely can''t, so I can''t be a male cultivator," Xiaogun continued, tilting his head, "I don''t know what it is. Meaning, but she reads it every day. If I don��t agree, I will ignore me. If I don��t teach me to speak, I will agree to her."


    Zhou Shu was slightly taken aback when he heard Xiao Gun''s words.


    A picture appeared in front of him, the girl holding the spirit beast and talking about her own thoughts.


    There was joy, but there were also other feelings. He looked at Hao Ruoyan next to him and wanted to say something.


    But Hao Ruoyan stopped the words without speaking.


    She stared at Zhou Shu, with a gentle smile at the corner of her mouth, "Siyun''s heart has been with Master Shu. Ruoyan has understood this for a long time, and it is not surprising at all. Ruoyan thinks this is nothing wrong with us. The fate of the sisters was originally connected with Master Shu, it is impossible to separate again, and... Ruoyan heard from Miss Xiaorou, and Siyun also asked her to learn the Double Ninth Su Xin Jue, and then waited for Master Shu to come back. ."


    Zhou Shu stared at her, grabbed her hand, and said warmly, "I will not let you down."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Ruoyan will always believe in Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at Xiao Gun, "Let''s go, let''s do some big things. It''s been a long time since I did something with you."


    "Ok!"


    Xiao Gun jumped from his left shoulder to his right shoulder, as lively as he used to be.


    In front of many lotus disciples, it was the majestic Zhenshan Saint Beast, but in front of Zhou Shu, it was still the naughty little boy in the past.


    (PS: Thank you for your support in 1997, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~) (To be continued.).


    a

 Chapter 942: Pagoda peak

    A small mountain on the edge of Liuli Peak.


    Under the attention of many disciples, the shape of the mountain is undergoing tremendous changes.


    In a short period of time, all the trees, streams, trees, etc. on the peak were "stripped", the original green color disappeared completely, and the peak became a bare rocky mountain, but the mountain body did not appear to be damaged.


    Soon, various auras quietly appeared, gradually covering the mountains, as if they were enveloped in layers of mist.


    More than a hundred puppets came together and went up to the earth-rock mountain.


    In the mist, the earth-rock mountain was constantly changing its appearance, like a mass of mud being pinched in one''s hands, rubbing it at will.


    These, of course, are the masterpieces of Xiaogun and Puppet.


    It seems simple, but it is actually a very difficult thing to do. It is not difficult to change the appearance of the mountain, but it is difficult to change it completely according to your own ideas without damaging the essence of the mountain, even if it is several It is impossible for the monks of the gods to do it together.


    Only Xiao Kun who can complete the five elements can do it.


    Xiaogun, coupled with the power of the tireless puppet, work together to change the appearance of the mountain, although it is not easy, but free.


    Not long after, the mountain peak was gradually squeezed into the appearance of an eight-story pagoda. The hexagon was tilted up and the spire was erected in the middle. If you look closely, you can see that the current mountain peak is very similar to the Pagoda Juyuan Formation arranged by Zhou Shu.


    Take the mountain as the array?


    "A lot of puppets are doing a lot of construction work."


    "This is the equivalent of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea. Elder Zhou has a big hand, which is really impressive."


    "The pagoda, is it to build a mountain for cultivation? But the spirit veins on that mountain are really not very good, but it''s only a third-order, and it doesn''t even have a name."


    "I don''t know, but it must be a good thing."


    "That''s natural."


    There were more and more disciples watching on the side, and several monks flew over. They didn''t know what Zhou Shu was going to do, but their faces were full of excitement.


    Every time Zhou Shu''s large-scale works, the disciples of the Heyin School can get great benefits from it, and there is no exception.


    How not excited.


    Looking at the current mountain peak, Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Lin Zhu, it''s our turn, I will cooperate with you."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu smiled and nodded, and swept into the mountain with Zhou Shu.


    The first step has been completed, and we need to start to arrange the formations. Not only one formation, but several, such as gathering yuan, locking yuan, guarding, barriers, etc., must be complete. This mountain, what is placed is incredible. Things must be extremely careful.


    Everything is being calculated, even the mountain peaks have become the appearance of the formation. It is naturally not difficult to arrange the formation. With the help of the puppets, the formation is completely arranged by the two in just over an hour.


    "Little roll, it''s okay."


    Following Zhou Shu''s orders, Xiao Gun and the puppet, who didn''t know where they were hiding, began to get busy again.


    Using the power of the five elements, the trees, streams, etc. that were peeled off before were moved back to the mountain again, but this time there are many more things and more refined, the mountain peaks become more green, under the nourishment of water and wood spirits , There was a bright light everywhere.


    Streams, waterfalls, spiritual grass, strange trees, all, water pavilions, pavilions, pavilions, courtyards, dotted with it, adding to the scenery.


    The mountain peak at this time has completely changed its appearance, just like a gorgeous and exquisite work of art, which also stands out among the lotus pie of Lingshan.


    "What a beautiful mountain!"


    "Unfortunately, there is no spiritual vein here, otherwise I really want to cultivate here..."


    "It''s really worthy of Elder Zhou. Changing a mountain so quickly is no different from Da Neng, but why are you doing this?"


    "I don''t understand either, but Elder Zhou must have his intentions. Don''t guess too much, just watch."


    The disciples onlookers stared at the newly built mountain with dazzling eyes, looking forward to what will come in the future.


    Zhou Shu took Hao Ruoyan and walked into the mountain.


    A spiritual well has been dug on the mountain, leading directly to the spiritual vein on the mountain, and falling into the well. Zhou Shu took out the vitality sea pillar and placed it on the arranged formation.


    Suddenly, the vast vitality billowed out, directly out of the well, and scattered around the mountain peaks.


    The vitality is like a moist mist, which is clearly visible, constantly permeating all over the mountain, and the degree is very fast, but within a few dozen breaths, the entire mountain is surrounded by vitality, bathed in rain and mist.


    "Oh my god, so strong vitality!"


    A monk had already sensed it. Lu Xiaoxian looked shocked and dumbfounded. After sighing, she could no longer speak. Soon, she sat down by the mountain and concentrated on absorbing vital energy to practice.


    For her, this is a rare opportunity and cannot be missed.


    The other disciples were slower to perceive, but it didn''t take long. Not long after, a large group of disciples sat on the edge of the mountain, and more disciples came from the lotus school continuously and sat around the edge of the mountain.


    Zhou Shu didn''t fully activate the formation, his vitality would naturally flow out, and disciples dozens of miles outside the mountain could feel it, but the disciples on the side were no different from those inside the mountain.


    Before practicing, the disciples did not forget to salute Zhou Shu.


    "Thank you Elder Zhou for giving such a great opportunity, the disciples are grateful."


    "Elder Zhou is so generous and will never forget it."


    "The disciple must be loyal to the Dutch School if he swears to death!"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, swept up in the air, and said in a long voice, "All the disciples of the lotus school, listen carefully!"


    "From today, this peak is called Baota Peak!"


    "There is a small vitality on the peak, which can provide sufficient vitality for a period of time."


    "Everyone knows what the vitality represents, that is more pure than the spiritual qi ~ www.novelhall.com~ is the most important resource of our immortals, there is no one."


    "However, there are not many Yuan veins on the peak of the pagoda, and consumption is very fast, so it is impossible to open it to every disciple indefinitely, but I explain to everyone that this will be done in the future. Every disciple of the Music School will get enough vitality in the future."


    The sound quickly spread throughout the lotus pie, and heard everywhere.


    No matter whether they are around or not, all the disciples of the Heyin School nodded and echoed loudly.


    "I see, Elder Zhou!"


    "We believe that Elder Zhou can definitely do it!"


    "What Elder Zhou said, we will listen to it!"


    The response was uniform, and there was hardly a discordant voice.


    Perceiving a circle, Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction and announced loudly.


    "From today onwards, Baota Peak will be open for 15 days every year. During those 15 days, no formations will be opened on the peak, and no restrictions will be imposed. The vitality on the peak will be completely transmitted to the surroundings. All the people in the Dutch school, regardless of disciples The elders can all cultivate around the pagoda peak to sense and absorb vitality."


    "At the rest of the time, the pagoda summit is closed, no entry is allowed, and no vitality is passed down. If the elders and disciples of the Heyin Sect want to go to the peak to practice, they must exchange their contribution for entry qualifications, or complete special tasks to get me. The token of the pagoda peak, with the token to enter the pagoda peak."


    When the voice fell, there was a big cheer immediately.


    "Great!"


    "You can practice for fifteen days in your vitality, and you can go in with your mission in the future. I thought Elder Zhou wouldn''t give us ordinary disciples... it''s great!"


    "Do you think Elder Zhou is a selfish person? I know that Elder Zhou will definitely think of us disciples!"


    "I will work harder to do the task in the future, we must work hard!" (To be continued.) 8

 Chapter 943: A little surprised

    Around the peak of the pagoda were filled with disciples of the Heyin Sect who focused on cultivation, and there were also a few people on the peak. ��


    Zhou Shu glanced in the crowd and left alone.


    Yulin Peak.


    In the rain and mist, in front of the pavilion, Ning Xuanqing held a cup of tea in his hand and looked at Zhou Shu with a smile.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and sat down opposite her, "Elder Ning, there is such a big movement outside, you don''t want to go down to the peak to look at it, you really sit firmly."


    "You know so many people, what else am I going to join in."


    Ning Xuanqing smiled slightly with a hint of resentment, "Zhou Shu, you rebuilt a pagoda peak as soon as you came back, and now you compare my Yulin peak, what should I do? Heyin Piedi The name of a training place is gone, so I can only blame you."


    "If you put your Yuanmai on the Yulin Peak, you will blame me for being troublesome and disturb your cleansing, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, took out a formation talisman and threw it over with a serious look, "This is the formation talisman of Pagoda Peak. You can enter the Pagoda Peak from anywhere. It is very beneficial to go there to practice when you are fine. "


    Ning Xuanqing picked it up and looked at it for a long time, with a lot of smiles on the corners of his mouth, "Wait until these fifteen days have passed."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, vitality is rare, but don''t waste it, especially you, should you be out of your body soon? Go ahead."


    "It should be soon..."


    Ning Xuanqing stared at Zhou Shu and asked in a soft voice, "Zhou Shu, do I have a talisman?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, there are a few more."


    "Oh."


    Ning Xuanqing seemed to think for a while, smiled and put away the talisman, "Then I will accept it. If I were the only one, I wouldn''t dare to accept it."


    Zhou Shu smiled without answering, and took out some jade slips and many talismans, "These are the things I got when I went out this time, and they are all useful to you, especially this sixth-order silent talisman."


    "Silent Talisman, really?"


    Ning Xuanqing showed a lot of surprises, "That is one of the top talisman in the sixth order. It is very rare. Only the big sect has it. How did you get it?"


    "It''s not just Fulu, but also the painting method. If you study it, it will be of great help to your Fudao."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I heard that there are many talismans. They all enlighten the Tao after drawing the silent talisman, understand the true meaning of the talisman, and get promoted in one fell swoop. I believe you can do this too."


    "Ah, all painting methods!"


    Ning Xuanqing became very restless, opened her mouth for a long time without closing it, only staring at the jade slip, showing a lot of shock, her figure began to tremble, and it took a while to return to normal.


    She raised her head to stare at Zhou Shu, her eyes were like stars, and she shook her head and sighed. I have troubles, but I don��t want to stay in the Dutch school, and there are paintings that I can��t count on... Zhou Shu, you are really the lucky star in my fate, absolutely.��


    On Fudao, she was in a period of bottleneck, and wanted to go out and practice to gain more knowledge of Fudao, but she didn''t know where to go and had nowhere to go. Whenever she thought of Zhou Shu coming back, she helped her solve the problem.


    Zhou Shu burst into laughter, "This is the first time someone said I am a lucky star, haha, I feel pretty good."


    "I''m serious, Zhou Shu, you light up my future path."


    Ning Xuanqing''s expression became a little solemn, "Zhou Shu, I don''t know how to thank you anymore. It is really precious. You really gave it to me like this?"


    "Of course, I bought it for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I am not so sincere to Fudao. I am afraid I can''t understand some truths. If you want to learn more about Fudao and draw the Fulu I want, you can only teach it later. Me, haha."


    A simple talisman can understand the true meaning of the talisman in the painted talisman, enhance his understanding of the talisman, and gain enlightenment. However, Zhou Shu is not a talisman. , He does not pursue enlightenment, all he needs is to be able to draw talisman.


    Just as some people read books to see the connotation and understand the truth from it, others just look at the external story and get happiness from it.


    The same Fulu had a different meaning to Ning Xuanqing, and he understood this very well.


    "Well, if I am lucky enough to understand the Tao, I will definitely teach you."


    Ning Xuanqing clearly understood Zhou Shu''s meaning, nodded gently, and reached out to take the Yujian and Fulu one by one. She flipped it over at will, her eyes gradually focused, and she turned a blind eye to Zhou Shu beside her.


    It seems that she, who is sincere in Fudao, has entered the realm of me alone.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and knew that it was right to give these things to her. There is absolutely no Talisman genius better than Ning Xuanqing in the Heyin School. You must know that she passed the Talisman from the Golden Core to the Yuan Dynasty. Infant environment, only three years.


    He didn''t say much, and quietly left Yulin Peak.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu appeared in a spiritual field.


    In the spiritual field, there are large tracts of spiritual bamboo, which is a valuable fourth-order spiritual tree. Bamboo shoots are good spiritual objects, and bamboo branches are very good materials for refining. In a few years they will become a very stable source of income.


    However, Zhou Shu''s eyes were not on the spirited bamboos. He watched a red nun who was cruising in the field and quickly walked over.


    He patted his shoulder lightly, "Senior Sister."


    "what?"


    The red-robed cultivator was taken aback, took a few steps and turned around. The long sword in her hand was almost unsheathed. She didn''t feel relieved until she saw Zhou Shu.


    Xu Rong put away the long sword and smiled, "It turns out that it was Junior Brother... I was shocked. I still wonder who it is. I didn''t even notice it when I was so close."


    "It''s me, I''m back."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of doubt, "Why didn''t you go to Pagoda Peak?"


    Xu Rong smiled and said free and easy, "I want to see you too, but now I am on duty to guard Lingtian. Do you think I am negligent? The disciples below are not good to see, but I am very happy to hear. With the younger brother, the current lotus school is really getting better and better."


    "Senior Sister is always so responsible," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, giving birth to a trace of admiration, "You have also condensed the pill, is the three swords united?"


    At this time, Xu Rong was already at the Golden Core Realm cultivation base, and he could tell at a glance that the Golden Core level was by no means low, at least there were fourth or fifth ranks.


    "How easy is it."


    Xu Rong shook his head and sighed lightly, "I thought, but I haven''t done it yet. It''s almost impossible. As for the condensing pill, there is no way. In the Dutch school, I can''t suppress the cultivation base. There is too much spiritual energy, spiritual consciousness. They are all consummated and can only condense the pill. "Soon, she smiled again, "but it''s okay, the fifth grade of the pill, this surprised me, and it was a surprise."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s what the senior sister deserves."


    Xu Rong curled his lips, "What I deserve, I can''t do it without you, maybe I''m still cultivating in the Qingyuan Mountains."


    Zhou Shu smiled, his expression slightly condensed, "Senior Sister, I saw Senior Brother Yun again when I went out this time."


    "Oh?"


    Xu Rong looked at Zhou Shu, a little surprised. (To be continued.) 8

 Chapter 944: Give law

    Xu Rong smiled lightly, "What happened to him?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "He is fine now, he is already in the Nascent Soul Stage."


    "It''s in the Yuan Ying state. It seems that he still surpasses me."


    Xu Rong was a little surprised. He only laughed quickly and sighed, "But it''s meaningless long ago. I guess he has forgotten the Heyin school by now."


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Senior Brother Yun killed He Qi, and Yin Leizhu took it back."


    "Ah, did he do it?"


    Xu Rong''s expression was stagnant, but he was also a little strange and thoughtful, "Then he has already avenged him, why didn''t he return to the Dutch School?"


    "Senior brother''s goal is not just where to start."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and sighed softly, "Senior Sister, the current Senior Brother Yun is one of the seven dragon sons of Tianlong Temple. He is already the core disciple of the Zen Sect. He has not said that he will come back. I think, maybe he will be back in the future. Won''t be back."


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Rong was slightly calm, thought for a moment, and slowly said, "Maybe meditation is the way he should take."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It looks like this, I think Brother Yun''s temperament is already a real meditation practice, which is very different from ours."


    Xu Rong nodded lightly, and did not speak for a while.


    Zhou Shu showed concern, "Senior Sister, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Xu Rong shook his head and smiled a little free and easy. "Everyone has their own path. The most important thing is to make a choice that suits you. I admired him a lot before. I took him as a goal when I started. Hope Become a stronger sword cultivator...but now it��s different. He does meditation, and I am still a sword cultivator. Heaven is destined, and he and I have a different path.


    "Is it destined..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, maybe it was destined, but he knew that Yunli''s change had a lot to do with him.


    If there is no inheritance relic, the result may be different, but with Yunli''s persistence, the result may be the same, who knows.


    "Don''t think about it, I don''t think about it anymore. Yun Li has found his way, so he is happy for him."


    Xu Rong stretched out her hand and shook it in front of Zhou Shu''s eyes. He smiled and asked, "Junior brother, have you found a better sword cultivation method when you go out this time? The Heyin school mental methods are not suitable for me. "The sword repair of Jianxiu is too soft," she spread her hands, a little helpless, "I haven''t formally practiced the mind at the time of the Golden Core Realm. Originally, I went to Huabaoxuan to find a copy, but there was no suitable one. "


    "some."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of surprise, and smiled, "Is there any good in my heart? Actually, I am looking for a senior sister to give you a copy of the law."


    Xu Rong''s eyes lit up, "Really? Show me quickly."


    Zhou Shu took out a jade slip and looked cautious, "It''s called Hengshan Sword Classic."


    "Hengshan Sword Classic?"


    Xu Rong''s eyes straightened and he was a little dazed, "Is that the Hengshan Heart Technique that has long been extinct?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the Hengshan Sword Classic is the main mindset of the Hengshan School, and the Hengshan disciples at that time basically cultivated this mindset."


    The sword canon of Hengshan was obtained from the jade slip. Duduo left the sword canon, which also means to preserve the inheritance of Hengshan.


    The sword canon only has more than 1,700 words. Although the number of words is not many, the content is extensive and profound. It contains many kendo principles. It is different from other mental methods. It may also be that Duoduo''s own realm is too high. The sword he left behind There are not too many training methods described in the classics, but only a few strokes. To learn more, you need the personal perseverance and comprehension of Jian Xiu. The more you understand the sword, the more you can get.


    On the way back, Zhou Shu spent a lot of time studying, deducing, and comprehending a small part. Although it was only a small part, maybe not even a fifth, he already felt that the kendo had gained a lot.


    He brought this sword code back to the sect, intending to inherit the sword code as a part of the lotus school.


    Zhou Shu passed the jade slip, "Take it, Senior Sister, it must be suitable for you."


    Xu Rong solemnly took it, stroked it a few times, and couldn''t help sighing, "I never thought it was so good, Junior Brother..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said slowly, "It''s good, but how much you can learn depends on the senior sister herself. I believe that with the perseverance of senior sister, you can learn well."


    "With such kindness, I will definitely do my best."


    Xu Rong put away the jade slip, nodded firmly, and looked at Zhou Shu. There was a gleam in her eyes, and she said calmly, "Junior, I��m not grateful, everything is given by the junior, and I still said what I said before. , No matter what you want me to do, I will agree."


    "It''s what I should do. Senior sister used to help me, I will help you now." Zhou Shu smiled slightly, took out a formation talisman and threw it over, "By the way, the formation talisman of Pagoda Peak is also given to you, so I can practice there when you have time. , You can use your vitality when you reach the Golden Core Realm, but it won��t work if you��re in the Condensing Vessel Realm, but be careful not to let others take it."


    "Well, I will put it away."


    Xu Rong nodded and put it away earnestly.


    Zhou Shu smiled, did not say anything, turned his head and disappeared quickly.


    Xu Rong looked at it for a while, shook his head, and nodded again, as if he had made some decision, his eyes grew firmer.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu had already reached another mountain.


    Liuli Peak.


    At the top of the peak, white snow, a female nun walks in the snow with a slightly melancholy expression.


    It was Zhu Xiaorou. After coming to the Heyin School, she has always lived on this peak, which is also one of the best places in the Heyin School.


    Because Zhu Xiaorou''s formation made the Heyin faction escape a catastrophe, the Heyin faction was very grateful to her. After she came to the Heyin faction, the Heyin faction treated her with the best etiquette.


    Zhou Shu walked closer, "Girl Xiaoyu."


    "Master Zhou, you are here."


    Zhu Xiaorou turned around, showing a rare surprise.


    Zhou Shu nodded and saw the purple feather pendant still hanging around her waist, feeling a little warm.


    "Young Master Zhou is really supernatural You can even get vitality Haizhu, Xiaoyu is also impressed," Zhu Xiaorou looked at Zhou Shu with some surprise in her eyes, and said softly, "Most sects do not You may see Yuanmai, like Beiluzhou, at most three sects can have Yuanmai, most of them are very small. It is really amazing that Zhou Gongzi can make the Heyin School do this."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and smiled, "Girl Xiaoyu is overwhelmed, but she occasionally encounters opportunities, and it won''t last long."


    "A few years is enough."


    Zhu Xiaorou shook her head, "After having the Yuanmai, it will not take long for the lotus sect to have many monks. According to Xiaoyu, most of the lotus sect''s golden core disciples are stagnant in their cultivation because they have no vitality. Their qualifications are not bad."


    "I hope so."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled. What Zhu Xiaorou said was what he thought. In fact, most immortal cultivators are not without qualifications, but limited by their resources. As long as they have enough resources, their cultivation level can reach higher levels.


    With the vitality sea pillar, within twenty years, the lotus sect will be able to have a group of monks, greatly enhancing the strength of the sect.

 Chapter 945: Xiaorous trouble

    "Young Master Zhou, it will be okay.? Huo Ranwen???????ranen`"


    Zhu Xiaorou smiled, and said with a sense of feeling, "The Heyin School is always moving forward. Every day I see it differently. This feeling is really good."


    Zhou Shu looked towards the bottom of the peak, everything was busy, and the pagoda peak was full of disciples, all of them focused, and the overall atmosphere was indeed very good.


    He smiled and nodded, "In fact, Xiaozongmen is like this. If you don''t move forward, you are going back, and if you stop, you are completely waiting for death and you are forced to die."


    "Perhaps."


    Zhu Xiaorou looked down the peak and couldn''t help but shook her head slightly, "It''s really comfortable to stay in a sect like the lotus school, alas."


    She sighed, not knowing what she thought of.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit, and asked, "Little Yu, is it what happened to the Chongyang Palace?"


    Zhu Xiaorou turned her head and smiled bitterly, "You can also see that something has indeed happened in the Chongyang Palace, making Xiaoyu unwilling and unable to stay there anymore."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened, "There are a lot of things in the big sect, and some troubles are normal. Besides, your family is the sect master, so there must be more things. It''s okay to get out of trouble and relax.


    "Ugh."


    Zhu Xiaorou shook her head, "It''s a pity that Xiaoyu can''t come out to solve it, it''s just to avoid wanting to face it."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and shook her head slightly. There was a lot of unconcealable melancholy on her bright-cloudy face, and the gentleness that used to be in the eyes of the past was a bit invisible.


    "I don''t understand how you play a riddle like this."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said frankly, "Little Yu girl, if you need my help, just say, you have helped me a lot before, you are welcome."


    Zhu Xiaorou stared at Zhou Shu, she wanted to say something, "Xiaoyu didn''t want to tell Master Zhou, it''s just this trouble... Xiaoyu doesn''t know how to speak, alas."


    With eyes facing each other, Zhou Shu gently nodded and said warmly, "What''s going on, you can say it slowly."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s sincerity, I was also depressed and incomprehensible, Zhu Xiaorou sighed lightly, and finally spoke.


    Things have to start ten years ago.


    On Liuming Mountain, Zhu Ningshan hurried back to the Chongyang Palace immediately after obtaining the Heavenly Tribulation Bones from Zhou Shu.


    The previous pill was originally only missing the material of Heavenly Tribulation Bone, and now it has it, of course, it will soon be refined into the pill.


    The current palace lord of the Double Ninth Palace, Yu Yurou, also known as Fairy Yurou, did not take long after taking the pill to repair the broken body that was damaged before the fit and fully recovered.


    The effect of Heavenly Tribulation Bone was much better than expected.


    When the lover recovered, Zhu Ningshan also let go of his worries and began a mental retreat, preparing to fit together and enter the tribulation realm.


    For Yurou, her transformation into the gods had already been completed to the point that she could no longer be perfected. After repairing her body, of course she wanted to continue to fit together.


    After five or six years of rest, she tried to fit her body again, and this time she was very confident.


    But the result surprised her very much. She left the customs in just three years. It can be said that the fit has failed at all. Although the body spirit has not been harmed, it has dealt a great blow to her mind.


    Logically speaking, as the palace lord of the Double Ninth Palace, all the resources of aptitude and mentality are the best choices. It is difficult for her to fail twice in a row and fail to reach the tribulation state, but she did encounter such a situation, which is really letting People are strange.


    Since then, Yu Yurou''s temperament has changed a lot.


    At this time, many rumors flowed out in the palace, saying that Yu Yurou could not fit into one''s body to overcome the catastrophe, it was due to the fate, and her usual arbitrary actions caused the dissatisfaction of the ancestors of the Chongyang Palace in the past, and the punishment was lowered so that she could never fit into the body. success.


    I heard a lot of this, and Yu Yurou herself gradually believed it, because her tenure as the palace lord had indeed changed some long-standing rules of the Chongyang Palace.


    In her opinion, those rules are outdated, and most of them are bad habits, which will restrict the development of the Chongyang Palace. After they are changed, they will only be good for the Chongyang Palace, but now that they can��t be successfully integrated, she has to let her treat her original The behavior aroused suspicion.


    There are also rumors that as long as the Chongyang Palace is restored to the past rules, she may be successful again.


    Under consideration, Yu Yurou decided to do what the rumors said, to restore the things that were changed before, and even to intensify, to make up for the mistakes made in the past century.


    The rules have changed for many years, and there will be a lot of trouble to change back, but she insisted on doing this, and the faster the better, the top-down changes are the most prone to accidents, and the Chongyang Palace also immediately caused a lot of troubles, so to speak. It''s a mess, things happen every day.


    Zhu Xiaorou also felt helpless.


    However, the Chongyang Palace is the six major sects. Although there are many disturbances, they can be stabilized and maintain the image of the major sects.


    The rules are constantly changing. One of the rules directly affects Zhu Xiaorou and makes Zhu Xiaorou unacceptable.


    The rule is this. Double cultivation is the most important in Chongyang Palace. All inner disciples in the palace must find a suitable Taoist companion to practice together before the Yuanying Realm exit period. Once the disciple has not found a Taoist companion after leaving the orifice, Will be forced out of the Chongyang Palace.


    This rule is very harsh and not close to humanity, so after Yu Yurou became the palace lord, she changed it, but now she wants to change it back in order to be successful, and she also has to match all the disciples who did not abide by the rules before. , Whether you agree or not.


    Zhu Xiaorou is naturally a disciple of the inner sect in the Chongyang Palace, and an elite of the inner sect. She has already been out of the body, and it is time to abide by this rule.


    Regardless of her internal aptitude or her external appearance, Zhu Xiaorou is one of the best in the Chongyang Palace. She has always pursued a lot of people, but she has never liked anyone, nor has she ever been to a Taoist companion.


    As soon as this rule was changed, hundreds of monks came to the door immediately.


    Yu Yurou also wanted to use Zhu Xiaorou as an example to establish a model that orders must be followed, and soon agreed to a young talent''s request to match Zhu Xiaorou as a Taoist companion.


    I wish Xiaorou looked gentle and obedient, but she was very upright in her heart. She was not a Taoist couple of her own choosing and would never agree.


    If Zhu Ningshan is at , no one will force her, but Zhu Ningshan is in retreat and can��t come out, and Yu Yurou would like her to get married right away, urging her, and even saying that if she doesn��t agree, she will be sealed off. The cultivation base is forcibly accomplished.


    Feeling helpless, Zhu Xiaorou could only escape from the Chongyang Palace, took a circle outside, and finally hid in the Heyin faction.


    Zhu Xiaorou finished speaking slowly, with a lot of helplessness on her face, "Young Master Zhou, Xiaoyu''s coming here may cause trouble to the Heyin School and Lingyu City, but Xiaoyu really doesn''t know where to go. He just feels familiar with it. It can make Xiaoyu feel more at ease. If Young Master Zhou disagrees, Xiaoyu can also leave."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, with a slight smile, "The trouble is a bit big, but it doesn''t matter, Miss Yu, you can stay at ease."


    Zhu Xiaorou was a little puzzled, "Is it really okay? The Chongyang Palace may find it."


    "no problem."


    Zhou Shu nodded, very confident. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 946: 1 hard work

    Shenxing Peak Peak. r?a??nw?en??????


    In a place with strong spiritual energy, there is a prison, surrounded by several formations.


    "Friends of Taoism are satisfied?"


    Zhou Shu approached the prison and looked at Yuan Tiangang inside.


    Shenxing Peak is the most tightly defensed place in the Heyin School. It is suitable for Yuan Tiangang. And for a long time, Lin Zhu will not stay here. She will practice on Pagoda Peak until the Yuan Ying realm. Will go down the peak.


    On the edge of the vitality sea pillar, Lin Zhu can practice normally without sea water, and the effect will only be better.


    Yuan Tiangang placed a lot of spiritual food in front of him, feasting on it, and said, "Thank you very much, fellow daoist. I haven''t eaten spiritual food for a long time. I really miss it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Hehe, someone will bring it every few days from now on, so fellow daoists can just enjoy it with ease."


    Yuan Tiangang raised his head and said solemnly, "The Daoist treats me like this, and the old man will naturally help the Daoist with all his strength. Just give instructions if you need it."


    His face was solemn, and his beard was stained with oil stains, which made people a little funny.


    After nearly a hundred years in prison, he was really "hungry".


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, smiled and said, "You help me, I help you, and I will also help you find a way to open the Nether Silver. Fellow Daoists wait for it with peace of mind."


    Yuan Tiangang nodded, "I know, the old man has a lot of time and can afford to wait."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and quickly left Shenxing Peak. When he went down the mountain, he left many King Kong puppets under the peak to warn his past disciples.


    Things like opening Naxu Jie must not be leaked out.


    I stayed a lot in the Heyin School, and most things came to an end. Zhou Shu left the sect, and it was time to do something else.


    Walking in Lingyu City made Zhou Shu feel happy everywhere. Like the lotus faction, Lingyu City is changing with each passing day. It can be easily seen that there were not many monks in the city. Most of them are practitioners of the Golden Core Condensing Vein Realm, and now and then, you can see the monks from time to time-the ability to attract many monks and get the monks'' approval is a sign that a city is undergoing qualitative change.


    Generally speaking, the more cultivators, the better the vitality of the city, and the more cultivators, the higher the reputation of the city.


    There is no shortage of practitioners in Lingyu City. There are hundreds of thousands at all times. The lack of monks is now undergoing transformation. However, Lingyu City needs to be recognized by more monks and even large and small sects, so that Lingyu City will become a human being in Dongsheng Prefecture. The great city of commendable immortal cultivators still needs some opportunities.


    The opportunity is like the Olympic Games and World Cup before crossing the road. Once held, the city��s reputation can be greatly boosted.


    Zhou Shu has been making plans in this regard.


    For example, the Dongsheng Gun Club. Although Zhao Yige has not yet returned, he has been preparing for the gun club for a long time. As long as Zhao Yige returns, he can send out invitations to invite many gun repairers from Dongsheng Prefecture to participate in Dongsheng in Lingyu City. Gun Club.


    If the Dongsheng Gun Club is well done and recognized by the immortal cultivators in Dongsheng Prefecture, it can be held for a long time, gradually turning Lingyu City into a holy land similar to Liuming Mountain, but a holy land for gun repair.


    Through the crowded street, walked into an alley.


    Compared with the bustling outside, this place looks a bit dilapidated, but it is also much quieter.


    The familiar hut, with the half-old wooden door half-opened, Zhou Shu walked in slowly and bowed respectfully.


    Lao Xin, who was half leaning on the recliner, stood up immediately, frowning and polite, and said angrily, "I told you not to be like this. Every time I come back, I will salute, so that the old man can bear it."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly and helped Old Xin to help him, "Old Xin, this is what a junior should do. In front of Old Xin, I will always be a junior."


    For Zhou Shu, Mr. Xin is more than just a swordsmith. He would rather give up his life to help him keep secrets. He always remembered this kindness.


    "You, the lord of a city, pay attention to your image, don''t talk nonsense, let others hear it badly..."


    Elder Xin stroked his beard and was very pleased with Zhou Shu''s respect, but he still taught a few words straightforwardly.


    Regarding the reprimand, Zhou Shu accepted everything and said straightforwardly, "Old Xin, this time the junior came to talk about one thing, and I have to ask Elder Xin to do the younger generation a favor, a very important favor."


    Old Xin waved his hand and said solemnly, "It''s rare that you still value this old bone, so just tell me what''s the matter."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and a blue long sword suddenly hung in front of him. The light of the sword continued to bloom, swaying like ripples. The whole cabin seemed to be immersed in the sea water, and the whole house seemed to be immersed in the sea.


    "This...Is this the Seven Seas Sword?"


    Old Xin''s expression was shocked, his eyes were fixed on the sword, and he did not speak for a while.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said softly, "Teacher Xin Lao learned that this time the junior went out to practice, and happened to meet Luo Ming. The junior killed him and took the sword back."


    "Hey... I can''t expect the old to see it again..."


    Old Xin caressed the Qijie Sword, and couldn''t help feeling sigh, with a lot of relief, "For decades, I can see this sword again, the old man will have no regrets in death."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Don''t say that, Mr. Xin, the younger generation still counts on Mr. Xin."


    Old Xin nodded, turned his head to look at Zhou Shu, with a solemn expression The temperament of the swordsmith born from the heart also followed, "You are here this time, you want to take the sea seven Is Jiejian upgraded to the best?"


    Zhou Shu saluted very seriously, "I was about to ask Mr. Xin for advice."


    "it is good!"


    Old Xin nodded vigorously, "It was because of the admiration of the true man who stepped the sea that the old man took the path of the swordsmith with all his heart. This seven-section sword of the sea step is tied to the life of the old man. It can be said that the old man has worked hard to survive. The meaning of. Back then, the old man wanted to pay tribute to the real person in the sea, but it was a pity that there were not enough materials for cultivation, so there was no way to do the best, but now you get the sword back, then the old man could not complete Things should be done by you, and promise to be old, you must recast this sword so that it will live up to the name of stepping on the sea!"


    What he said was impassioned, and his words were full of eagerness for the sword to the real man who walked the sea, which made Zhou Shu couldn''t help being moved.


    Zhou Shu looked very cautious, nodded and said, "The junior must try their best to complete this Qijie Sword."


    Old Xin stared at Zhou Shu for a while, as if verifying his determination.


    He nodded, took out a jade slip, and solemnly placed it in Zhou Shu''s hand, "This jade slip is the process of casting the Qijie Sword of Treading the Sea in the old days. The materials and methods used are all in it, and there are many details on how to improve it. There have been many changes over the years, and there should be no problem. If you want to make a good sword, you should read it carefully."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip with both hands, his heart was slightly shocked.


    The jade slip still carries the temperature, obviously it has been kept close to the body, taking it out from time to time to take a look and think about it, it is really the painstaking effort of Xin Lao.


    (Ps: Thank you for your support in 1997, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (To be continued.)

 Chapter 947: Ready to forge a sword

    Zhou Shu picked up the jade slip, solemnly bowed to Xin Lao, and then began to study it carefully. "Tian "Lai Xiao" said ��


    This reading means the passage of one day and one night.


    Old Xin sat on the recliner, staring at the focused Zhou Shu, and nodded in relief from time to time.


    Only with this solemnity and concentration can he deserve the hard work of his life.


    In this day, Zhou Shu did many things.


    The process of sword-making in the past has been repeated many times, bit by bit, as if Mr. Xin was casting a sword in the sea of ??his knowledge. He did not miss any small details. He already has the Qihai Sword in his hand. Complete knowledge, as if they were cast by themselves.


    After learning about the sword, Zhou Shu began to deduct the process of recasting.


    All kinds of recasting ideas, repeated deductions, and then made the best choice based on the material, the fire, the location, etc.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was already confident, looking at Xin Lao, his eyes flashed with an unusually firm light.


    Old Xin Huo Ran stood up from the chair, "What do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Old Xin, the jade slip is very useful, and the juniors have basically thought about it."


    "it is good."


    Old Xin showed a lot of seriousness, "Then you have to prepare the materials. Some of the things listed by the old man can be changed, and some are indispensable, especially the best material in the sea. It is best to have two. They are the key to recasting. They must be obtained, otherwise the possibility of upgrading to the highest quality is extremely small."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Old Xin, I don''t plan to use water beads."


    "Ok."


    Old Xin''s face sank, he took a solemn look at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "Shui Xuanzhu must never be less, do you think you can succeed last time without using the best materials, but this time? You were wrong. The last time you succeeded is really the blessing of heaven, but you can��t expect to do it again. We, the swordsmith, should do our best by our own ability instead of always relying on luck. Fortunately, I still want to make such a hope, that old man is really disappointed with you."


    Zhou Shu patiently waited for Elder Xin to finish speaking, then shook his head and said, "Old Xin, you have misunderstood, I don''t use water pearls..."


    Old Xin''s expression turned sharp, "You still say no? To make a sword is to make a sword. There is no fluke. If you are so irresponsible, how can I rest assured to give you the sword?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously. When it comes to casting a sword, Xin is really easily excited.


    He didn''t say much, and took out the two materials.


    As the sun and the moon meet, it is immediately brilliant.


    "This this����"


    Old Xin stared at the two materials in front of him, his mouth opened wide, unable to speak at all.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Old Xin, I actually prepared the materials a long time ago. The juniors don''t use water beads because there are better ones."


    Old Xin hadn''t heard what he said, only looking at the material, his figure gradually trembling.


    "This... is this the spirit of the sea, the sea spirit orb? Absolutely! Unexpectedly, the old can see such rare materials..."


    "And that dark blue one is undoubtedly the heart of the deep sea stone! God! The old man has nothing to say."


    The more excited Xin Lao became, his face became a little distorted. He grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand and shouted loudly, "There is the spirit of the sea! And the heart of the deep sea! These are the real best materials, far from being able to Than,...too, so good!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Old Xin, this junior understands that you don''t have to be too excited."


    "What do you know!"


    Xin Lao''s complexion turned red, "As a swordsmith, one of Hailingzhu and Mohaishi can be used to cast swords, and it will be worth it in this life, let alone have both! Seeing this material, the old man can''t wait It��s a pity that I can make a sword myself, but I can��t move my hands, alas, alas!"


    Excited and regretful, all mixed emotions were revealed on his face, two lines of old tears passed through the wrinkles and gully, and kept streaming down.


    Zhou Shu could understand this emotion and kept silent, only because of Xin Laoxie.


    After a long time, Mr. Xin calmed down.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, shook his head, and sighed, "You, you really make the old man speechless..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said indifferently, "Old Xin, just rest assured that since you have promised, the younger generation will definitely recast the Qihai Sword Sword, make it the best, and fulfill your long-cherished wish."


    "There is nothing to worry about now."


    Old Xin stroked his beard, "With your sword-making skills and such materials, it would be weird if it is not the best. Zhou Shu, when you plan to do it, you will come and see when the time comes. Just take a look, never Will bother you."


    "The main materials are almost the same, and the auxiliary materials are not difficult to find. As long as you cultivate a meta pool, you can do it."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "If Mr. Xin doesn''t mind, the younger generation plans to make swords in Mr. Xin''s sword-making room. After all, this sword was cast here by Mr. Xin. It is better for the beginning and the end, and now, It''s not over."


    "Of course I don''t mind."


    Old Xin couldn''t help shaking his head and said with joy, "The old man thinks the same way. In fact, it''s the best way. Now I don''t have to worry too much."


    The two looked at each other, feeling afflicted.


    They all know Once the Qikai Sword is recast into the best quality, the sky will show a vision, the auspicious clouds and rainbow will all land in Lingyu City.


    The heavy golden sword last time put Zhou Shu and Old Xin in a critical situation. Old Xin almost died. If it is still in the past, Zhou Shu will definitely find a way to hide it and find a place that is least likely to be perceived by others to make the sword. But now he doesn''t worry about this anymore. Lingyu City is completely under his control. Even if the sky falls from the sky, it is impossible for someone to be disadvantageous to him and Old Xin, and after spreading it out, you don''t have to care too much. There is a sixth-order best flying sword. Being in Lingyu City, he was already regarded as the overlord of the Eastern Shengzhou side, and of course he wouldn''t worry about other cultivators coming to grab it.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Okay, that junior will go to prepare the Yuantan pool first."


    The Yuan pool is used for the final washing of the sword by blending the vitality into the spiritual spring water, and it is used for the final washing of the sword. The spiritual spring water is sufficient for general flying swords, but the Yuan pool is still used for the seventh step swords above the fifth step. the best.


    Cultivate a Yuanyuan pool, and if there are enough Yuanstones, a few days of gathering Yuanyuan formation is enough.


    Approaching the familiar sword casting room, everything is the same.


    It can be seen that even if Mr. Xin can no longer forge a sword, he still maintains the state of the sword room and can use it at any time.


    It didn��t take long for Zhou Shu to set up a full seven pagodas in the sword-washing pool of the sword-making room, and put down a lot of primordial stones. Such powerful vitality gathered, within three days, this sword was washed. The pool will be full of vitality, and the foot will be used to cast a sword.


    After doing this, Zhou Shu prepared other materials according to the results of the deduction.


    With Hailingzhu and Mohaishi as the main materials, other auxiliary materials are not difficult to find. Zhou Shu himself collected some, and the rest was picked from Huabaoxuan.


    Of course, they are all the best quality. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 948: 5 lines of different fire

    Three days later.


    The sword room.


    The vitality on the sword washing pool is surging, and it has a mist-like effect. The vitality has accumulated so much that it is almost impossible to increase it. For the past few days, Zhou Shu has been replacing the vitality stone every day, only to extract the vitality of the vitality stone as soon as possible. It took more than a thousand in total.


    The consumption of such a large elemental stone made Xin Lao lament several times.


    Back then, he was still a well-known swordsman, but it was impossible to use Yuanshi to forge swords. He could only sigh Zhou Shu''s great skill.


    "Zhou Shu, what kind of fire do you plan to use?"


    In the past, Mr. Xin used pill fire to forge his sword. His five-rank gold pill, and the pill fire that has been cultivated for many years is not bad, comparable to the general abnormal fire of Tier 4.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Old Xin, what can I do?"


    Old Xin looked at the Seven-Sea Sword, and slowly said, "The Seven-Sea Sword is biased towards the water among the five elements, but it also has the soil, which is a little weird. If you have the strange fire of the gold and the soil, you can cast the sword against it. There should be some help... The old man knows that you have a silver fire, but it is not a fire with the five elements?"


    Different fires are different from ordinary flames. It does not mean that different fires have a fire character. Different fires belong to the attribute of fire. In fact, only a few different fires are fires, and most of the different fires have different five element types. There are many different fires outside of the Five Elements, such as the evil fires that I have seen before.


    "Old Xin is very accurate, and the Yinjiao Fire does not belong to the five elements."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I also have other strange fires, but I don''t plan to use them now."


    Old Xin frowned slightly, "If it is a pill fire, the effect may not be very good. Pill fire is fine for refining the fifth-order magic weapon. It is difficult to recast and upgrade. Even the sixth-grade pill fire may not be easy to use. ."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xin, I have other fires."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his sleeves, "Come out quickly."


    Old Xin was a little dazed and didn''t understand what Zhou Shu was talking about.


    After a while, a little beast ran out of Zhou Shu''s sleeve, dangling, as if he didn''t want to leave Zhou Shu''s sleeve.


    The universe is in the sleeve, and there is a universe bag in the sleeve. It is rare that there is such a large range of activities, Xiaogun is happy in it, and some do not want to come out.


    "Hey, isn''t this a mountain-protecting spirit beast of the Lotus Sect?"


    Old Xin looked at Xiao Gun and felt familiar, but he didn''t know what the little beast was.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Well, the flame comes from it."


    This is what he had thought long ago. Chi Beast is the beast of the five elements, and it can make the five elements cycle into one by making good use of the five elements. This is something that many cultivators who cross the tribulation realm in the realm of cultivating immortality cannot do, and Xiao Gun cast it out. Flame is also a kind of different fire. It is an extremely rare five-element different fire. It itself comes with five five-element powers, interacting and transforming, and is used to refine the five-element magic weapon, assist mutual growth, and get twice the result with half the effort.


    The seven-section sword in the sea is inclined to the water, and it has two kinds of five elements. It is very difficult to find the different fires that are mutually generated to increase the effect of the sword. But with the five elements and the different fires, there is no problem. Can both.


    Zhou Shu explained it again, and Mr. Xin nodded his head again and again, "Okay, okay! It turns out that you still have such a strange beast. That''s perfect!"


    Yes, perfect. What Zhou Shu wants is perfection. He will never make mistakes this time in the sword making.


    Looking around, everything is ready, Zhou Shu looked cautiously, "Old Xin, Junior is going to start."


    Old Xin nodded, carefully stepped aside and stopped talking.


    Refining such a high-level magic weapon will not tolerate the slightest distraction and interruption.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, and with a small roll, he walked into the set formation.


    The sharp corners of Xiaogun suddenly lit up, and circles of five-color light emitted from the corners. The light gathered and formed, and groups of flames of different colors appeared staggered. Soon, the flames gathered together, and the colors also produced a lot. The change from bright to transparent, until completely invisible to the naked eye.


    But the divine consciousness can perceive that above its head, there is a group of invisible and colorless special flames, which is the five-element fire.


    Sea Lingzhu, Mohai Stone, and Seven Sea Swords, appeared beside the flames.


    Zhou Shu released all the divine consciousness to control the five elements of different fires, separated thousands of fire lines, and completely wrapped the three main materials.


    The three materials require different methods to operate.


    For example, the Seven Seas Sword, it needs to be completely softened, and the original material is basically separated, but the key is to maintain the original appearance, especially the rune cannot be changed a little, as long as it is changed a little, even if the refining is successful, It''s not the original sword.


    And the two top-quality materials can''t make a mistake.


    If the source of heaven and earth is accidentally leaked, the refining device will fail directly.


    They have different melting points and different refining methods. Mohai Stone needs to be completely melted into juice, while Hai Lingzhu gradually volatilizes. The outer shell is completely volatilized through the flame, leaving only the core point.


    Although the refining methods of the three main materials are different, they must be carried out at the same time and cannot be processed separately.


    This is because the process of refining them is also the process of their mutual adaptation. Only when they are in harmony with each other can they truly accept each other and fully merge together. The two top-quality materials will eventually make the top-grade Qijie Sword also get its origins from heaven and earth and become a true top-grade magic weapon.


    In the process, many auxiliary materials are needed to cooperate, and Zhou Shu''s skills are needed.


    For Zhou Shu, it might not be difficult.


    Ten days passed.


    In order to maintain the five-element fire, Xiao Gun had replenished his vitality many times, and Zhou Shu also drank some soul fluid.


    The Sea Lingzhu in front of it has shrunk to the size of a rice grain, like a drop of deep blue water But in this drop of water, it seems that the whole world can be seen.


    The Mohai Stone melted into a small piece of sap, like a blue spiritual spring, the mist evaporated, but no mist ran out.


    The Qihai Sword on the side, except for a little bigger, still looks the same as before, but Zhou Shu knew that as long as a light breath, it would be completely scattered, because all its structure was Untied, extremely loose.


    The three materials have been processed, it is time to merge, and success or failure is also in one fell swoop.


    Without thinking about it, the vitality and divine consciousness have all been brought into full play. Under the flames, the three materials quickly approached.


    Bang!


    With a soft sound, the azure blue brilliance enveloped the entire mixing room, and nothing was seen.


    Even Zhou Shu is.


    But Zhou Shu was not panicked, he knew why.


    He has handled the materials to the extreme, and he can reveal the origin of the material in the material, but if he really does that, it will be impossible to succeed.


    Because the origin of heaven and earth belongs exclusively to the Dao of Heaven, and only the Dao of Heaven can see it. What a cultivator can see is the appearance of the origin of heaven and earth, such as the manifestation of the power of heaven and earth, and sky fire. Once the origin reveals the essence, it is when they leave.


    Therefore, a thread must be left in order for them to merge.


    At this moment, the Qijie Sword of Treading the Sea was accepting the origin of heaven and earth, and he naturally couldn''t see it.


    This is determined by the rules of the Way of Heaven. If the cultivator can directly see the origin of the heaven and the earth, it is possible to obtain it. The cultivator can directly absorb and use the origin of the heaven and the earth to fight against the heaven. The heaven will not allow this to happen.


    (Ps: Sorry for being so late. Something happened. It was a busy day for the old friend passed away.) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 949: God, huh

    Xin Lao in the corner of the sword-making room naturally couldn''t see anything. ggaawwx


    In his heart, he wished Qi success in making the sword while secretly amazed.


    "This Zhou Shu is really unimaginable. His method of making swords is completely different from Lao Xian. Xian Xian never thought that he could make swords like this. No, Lao Xian sees no one in the world of immortality forging swords like him."


    Indeed, if you change him, you may mix the three materials from the beginning, slowly melt in the different fire, absorb each other, and receive the origin of heaven and earth. Although it looks chaotic, in fact, this is not a small possibility.


    However, Zhou Shu��s approach is completely different. Zhou Shu��s work is very clear or standardized. Except for the final reception of the source of the world, all other steps are clearly explained, how the materials melt and volatilize, and how the auxiliary materials are in the main material. Flowing between... and so on, you can see it clearly. After reading it, you can even see the truth in it. This is really astonishing. It''s like writing a fantasy thing into a formula, which is originally complicated. The problem seems simple.


    "If you build swords like this, perhaps most immortal cultivators can become swordsmiths..."


    As a senior swordsmith, his eyes are quite accurate. Zhou Shu really disassembled his own very complicated process of refining into small parts, just like equipment. After the parts are fixed, the machinery can be processed step by step. Get up, but this does not mean that others can do like him. Without Zhou Shu''s thousands of deductions and calculations, there is only one result that others have learned from him, and that is failure.


    Thoughts are only in a flash of thought.


    Soon, most of the azure radiance dissipated.


    In front of Zhou Shu, there was a ray of light hanging through it, and the embryonic form of the Qijie Sword could be vaguely seen.


    The blade was constantly vibrating, as if jumping, and it was undergoing drastic changes.


    Zhou Shu finally showed a smile. The result now, if nothing unexpected happens, means that the origin of heaven and earth has been completely integrated, and what is left is the fusion of the material itself. As long as there is no major change after the fusion of the material, the sword is completed. Up.


    And it will definitely be extremely.


    It was better than expected. It seemed that Heavenly Dao didn''t set up any obstacles for him. Perhaps Heavenly Dao didn''t notice the origin of heaven and earth here.


    "Put away the flames, thank you for your hard work, Xiaoshi."


    "Huh, **** Zhou Zhou, you didn''t say it would take so long."


    The colorless flame disappeared completely, and Xiao Kun fell to the ground, seemingly weak.


    It has indeed worked hard. It has maintained the abnormal fire for ten consecutive days. Even if it is constantly replenished, its loss is quite large, and it may take more than a year to make up.


    Zhou Shu smiled at it, his eyes continued to turn to the sword.


    It''s not finished yet, and you can''t relax too much.


    After a hundred breaths, the light gradually disappeared completely, and the Qihaiqijiejian also stopped vibrating and quieted down, but the change did not stop. If you look closely, you will find that the sword is constantly bulging small bubbles.


    As the small bubbles burst, something was thrown out of the sword.


    Those are impurities. As a pole, impurities are not allowed. The impurities in the seven-section sword of the sea will be discarded during the formation of the ultimate magic weapon, which is regarded as the self-purification of the ultimate magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu didn''t sit idle either, with a clear sense of spiritual consciousness, he completely took away the impurities and stayed away from the sword.


    If the impurities fall back, the sword will be flawed.


    This step is actually very important. Many cultivators have ignored this point. In the end, although the ultimate magic weapon is formed, its life span is limited, and it is unlikely that the magic weapon will be promoted again.


    After a few hundred breaths passed, the sword body was completely calm.


    Zhou Shu swung his sleeves to pay, and immediately threw the sword into the sword washing pond.


    There was a burst of strange explosions, and the thick, cotton-like transpiration vitality on the sword washing pool suddenly became thinner at a visible speed and slowly disappeared.


    All signs indicate that it has already taken shape, just look at the final result.


    "Zhou Shu, you really surprised the old man!"


    Old Xin, who was not far away, walked over quickly, he couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Watching Zhou Shu cast a sword for ten consecutive days, there are countless things I want to ask and say, but I am afraid that Zhou Shu is distracted and dare not ask. Now I finally have a chance.


    Zhou Shu looked at Mrs. Xin, smiling and saluting, ��Let Xin wait for a long time, the younger generation is a little sorry.��


    "Where is it! I can see your exquisite sword-making process, even if you wait for ten years, the old man will not be tired, and the old man will be intoxicated. I have never thought that the sword can be made like this. You can I opened a sword-making hall to teach sword-making, and the old man felt that your disciples would not be better than..."


    Old Xin''s face turned red, and he began to talk endlessly, but as he spoke, he found something was wrong.


    "What''s wrong with you, Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression suddenly became extremely solemn, and with a push with his right hand, he pushed Lao Xin straight out, "Go outside and tell everyone around you to go!"


    His voice was extremely harsh, and there was no trace of respect for his elders.


    In an instant, Mr. Xin was pushed out of the refining room, and Mr. Xin''s expression stagnated, and he didn''t know why.


    But soon he also discovered the anomaly. The sky outside seemed to turn black all of a sudden, as black as ink.


    "It''s noon now..."


    He was very surprised, looked up, and suddenly stopped.


    In the sky, dark clouds were densely covered, and the clouds were extremely heavy, as if they were directly covering Lingyu City, completely covering the city, while in the clouds, purple electric lights flashed from time to time, like purple flowers blooming. Although they are beautiful, they make people palpitate.


    Even if he hasn''t experienced the tribulation, he hasn''t seen Jieyun, he still wants to get it, this is definitely Jieyun.


    The Tribulation is coming!


    "How come, the ultimate magic weapon was born, it should be a vision of the heavens to show praise, why did the heavens fall?"


    Old Xin was puzzled, but when he looked at the panicked crowd around him, he didn''t have time to think any more, and immediately shouted, "Go, go, get out of here!"


    Heavenly Tribulation was apparently due to stepping on the Qijie Sword in the sea, and many of those people came here.


    No wonder they, the robbery cloud covered the entire Lingyu City, no one knew where the robbery would fall.


    Zhou Shu in the sword casting room put Xiao Gun into the universe bag, and quickly set up an array around the sword washing pond.


    "Haha I thought God didn''t pay attention. Did you wait until now?"


    There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He thought that Heaven would come to hinder him, but he didn''t expect it would be the moment when he succeeded in casting the sword.


    The extreme present world was supposed to descend auspicious, but his extreme present world turned into descending heaven.


    It seems that the previous fusion of heaven and earth origins was due to the fusion of extreme materials and magic weapons, which is natural and righteous. Even the heavens can''t stop it, otherwise it would be a real injustice of the heavens, but now there are reasons to descend the heavens to prevent Zhou Shu from succeeding.


    "What a tribulation, I will wait for you to see if you ruined my sword, or if I continue to block you!"


    Zhou Shu gradually turned indifferent and began to prepare for another catastrophe.


    He knew very well that when the sword in the sword washing pool appeared, it was when the robbery landed.


    (S: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of agc1111, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (To be continued.)


    ();

 Chapter 950: work together

    "Heavenly Tribulation?"


    Looking at the dense purple electricity above their heads, most of the people in Lingyu City were in panic.


    "Could it be that we have a monk crossing the catastrophe in Lingyu City?"


    "Impossible, who will cross the city? There is no geographical advantage."


    "What''s going on, why did the catastrophe fall?"


    Many people were at a loss and lost their opinions, and some people who were dissatisfied with Lingyucheng on weekdays began to spread rumors.


    "This is God''s condemnation. Lingyucheng must have offended God."


    "It''s possible that Lingyu City has developed too fast in recent years, and even the Way of Heaven is dissatisfied. Let''s run away, Lingyu City can''t stay!


    "It makes no sense. Heaven has rules. Even if you are dissatisfied with this place, it is impossible to affect so many people. Heaven will not be so faint."


    "...That is to be dissatisfied with the city lord. Its target is likely to be Zhou Shu. It is his fault that Lingyucheng becomes like this."


    "Is it the problem of Elder Zhou?"


    The rumors spread quickly, and there was chaos. Many people fled outside the city, trying to stay away from Lingyu City.


    It seems that the situation is quite unfavorable. The emergence of Heavenly Tribulation has caused trouble not only to step on the Sea Seven Sword, but also to Zhou Shu��s prestige in the city. Of course, if the Heavenly Tribulation can be dealt with, it is. It looks different.


    A blue figure fell in front of Xin Lao''s cabin very early, not much later than Xin Lao.


    It was Hao Ruoyan. Of course she knew Zhou Shu''s movements. As soon as she noticed something abnormal, she rushed over.


    She is not the only one here.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, many people did not choose to escape, but kept coming here, walking very fast.


    Zhou Shu in the formation felt the arrival of Hao Ruoyan, and his heart relaxed slightly.


    He immediately transmitted a voice message, "If Yan, let everyone around you leave five miles away, the robbery is for the sword, and it won''t affect too much."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Master Shu, Ruoyan has arranged everything and no one will come over."


    "But I feel a lot of people are here, and they are still coming over."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly. He was busy setting up the formation and would not go outside, but his spiritual sense was scattered in the city, and he could understand the surrounding situation.


    "It''s from the Dutch school, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan looked around. There were many busy disciples or elders of the Heyin faction who came in a hurry. Most of them were deployed under Lin Zhu''s guidance. A few of them were holding magic weapons with serious faces but appraising them, except for Lin Zhu and Hao Ruoyan. , There are many familiar faces, Liu Yuer, Shen Wen, Xu Rong, Miang and others are all in them. They are basically the original Heyin school, but also have the Liuxia school in the past, such as Lu Xiaoxian, she holds a crystal fire Fan, stood firmly on the side.


    Zhou Shu let go of his spiritual consciousness and swept through them one by one, feeling slightly startled.


    "Master Shu, everyone wants to come by themselves. Ruo Yan hasn''t said anything, only that Master Shu is here."


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "Everyone understands that the only person in Lingyu City who can attract the catastrophe is Shu Shi, and they all want to help."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously and said in a deep voice, "But the Tribulation of Heaven is not something you can help. If you get a bit of it, you will either die or be injured. Leave five miles away and don''t come over."


    "Everyone will not die in vain, just want to do their best, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan rarely listened to Zhou Shu��s words, and was somewhat stubborn, ��Just do a little bit of effort, and you don��t care about us, Master Shu. Everyone knows that if anything happens to Master Shu, the lotus school of Lingyu City will be over. No one wants to see such a thing."


    "I''ll be fine, don''t worry, Ruoyan."


    Zhou Shu felt warm in his heart, but still shook his head.


    Boom-boom-


    There were loud noises in the sky, like wheels rolling in, dark clouds were getting closer and lighter, and the light of thunder became more and more obvious, cutting through the sky from time to time, dropping small electric sparks.


    "Be careful."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and said nothing more.


    He has no spare energy to deal with other things, it seems that the catastrophe will soon fall.


    Lin Zhu''s voice came, "Okay, the disciples of the formation are leaving!"


    With the combined efforts of hundreds of disciples, within a short period of time, a double formation was placed around the hut. Although it was rougher and not too powerful, it would be nice to help.


    Many disciples of the lotus school stepped back in an orderly manner.


    Many disciples did not dare to look up at the sky, with horror on their faces. They knew that they could die at any time under the catastrophe, but their eyes were firm because they felt that it was worth the risk for Elder Zhou. .


    Looking at the hut, Lin Zhu shouted loudly, "Senior, the little girl brought all the puppets. They are all outside. Senior can use them at any time."


    After speaking, she stepped back a little, but still within five miles, holding the jade cup in her hand, she looked at the sky very firmly.


    Four water dragons suddenly appeared in front of her, raised their heads to the sky, and let out a long roar.


    Over there, there was also a long roar.


    The four fire phoenixes were obviously recruited by Lu Xiaoxian. Because of the addition of the fire spirit, she has refined the fire feather fan into the best, which is considered to be one of the best combat power in the Dutch school.


    The water dragon and the fire phoenix are full of power and brilliance, making the disciples on the side so enjoyable and can''t help cheering.


    Some immortal cultivators in Lingyu City who were escaping were a little dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    "Heaven''s robbery is here, but still cheering?"


    "What''s the matter with them, aren''t they afraid of death, they are still in the city not leaving?"


    "It''s weird, they are still in formation, and they are using magic weapons, do they want to resist the catastrophe?"


    "Their cultivation base can withstand the tribulation of the sky, it''s to die..."


    "But why are they willing to die?"


    The immortal cultivators who felt wrong unconsciously slowed down, and some even stopped, looking at the Heyin school disciples from a distance, trying to understand something.


    At some point, a blue bird appeared on the roof of the hut.


    The bird is no more than a foot, but the pressure that comes with it instantly compares the water dragon with the fire phoenix.


    It is azure blue, with a jewel-like light, and its eyes are unusually agile. The tail feathers on the back are raised high, exuding a circle of pressure like ripples, covering the entire house in it. .


    Many people are startled.


    "Ah, what is this?"


    "It looks small, but it feels like I can''t look directly at it. It feels like it''s freezing to death even so far away."


    "Yeah, its power is incalculable, much stronger than all the monks here."


    "The old man has a bit of an impression. It looks very much like the Jingwei divine bird recorded in ancient books..."


    "Jingwei? That''s a legendary monster, why does it appear here?"


    Less than a hundred meters away from the hut, Hao Ruoyan was independent, and bursts of light radiated from his body.


    The Spirit Sealing Stone in her hand had been dyed red with essence and blood. In order to fully urge the power of the Spirit Summoning Curse, she spewed five mouthfuls of essence and blood one after another, which consumed a lot of money.


    Her face was pale as snow, but her eyes were calm and waveless, and her mind was firm as iron. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 951: Destroy the thunder

    Outside the house, many people from the Heyin Sect were waiting.


    Inside the house, Zhou Shujian also made preparations, staring at the sword in the sword washing pond with an unusually firm gaze. No matter what, he would never let Heavenly Tribulation destroy it.


    The thunder is getting closer and closer, and every sound seems to be blasting in the ear, making people feel terrified.


    The thunder of Heavenly Tribulation, represents the majesty of heaven, not everyone is not afraid of seeing it.


    Inside and outside the city, there were many immortal cultivators who lowered their heads unconsciously, and even quite a few people just knelt down, begging God not to sin against themselves.


    These people are too awe-inspiring to the way of heaven, and it will be difficult for them to surpass themselves in the future.


    Among them were quite a few disciples of the Heyin School, but the disciples around the hut held their heads high. Although they were shaking a little, their eyes remained clear.


    They also have fear in their hearts, but there are still things that can help them overcome fear, or their own courage, or strong beliefs, or whatever, but for whatever reason, since they are here, they are In their hearts, the way of heaven is not the most awe-inspiring thing. This is a very good thing. Regardless of their aptitude, their future will definitely be better than those who kneel down.


    Compared with qualifications, character is more important.


    No matter how high the aptitude, no matter how fast you practice, you are too awe-inspiring and difficult to get rid of comfort, and you will probably get nothing in the end.


    From this tribulation, many things can also be seen.


    Soon, the sky tore a hole.


    In the hundreds of thousands of people''s attention, a purple sky thunder appeared suddenly, like a five-clawed dragon, galloping down, and flying straight to the hut.


    That day, the thunder of the robbery was more than two feet in radius, surrounded by lightning, and the thunderbolt continued.


    Bang, bang!


    The sky thunder first encountered the formation, and it shattered almost without any blocking effect. Everything in the formation seemed to have been evaporated by the sky thunder. Although there was nothing to see, a scorched smell permeated the city. smell.


    Jing Wei made a long hiss, and the blue streamer swung away endlessly. His body suddenly became dozens of times bigger, and it was five or six feet long!


    Within dozens of miles, the cold wave hit immediately, everyone couldn''t help wrapping their clothes around and activating the protective cover, otherwise they would be frozen by Jingwei.


    With the wind and ice, a huge tornado appeared in the air. In the tornado, Jing Wei soared up, facing the sky thunder without fear, and rushed straight past.


    The accumulation of thousands of years seems to burst out at this time.


    The fire phoenix and the water dragon followed, turning into streams of light, facing the sky thunder.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was a burst of explosions, and the sky thunder hit Jingwei''s back. It was blocked by Jingwei and could no longer fall, but the purple light instantly enveloped Jingwei and the fire, phoenix, water dragon, etc., in the sky. Sparks shot in all directions, and a rain of fire followed.


    Hao Ruoyan, Lin Zhu, and Lu Xiaoxian, with extremely focused expressions, poured all their energy into the magic weapon to resist the sky thunder.


    Everyone is trying their best, but the effect is not very good.


    It can be clearly seen that the purple electric light penetrates into Jingwei''s body little by little.


    Bilan''s body kept shrinking, gradually changing its color.


    Zidian kept torturing Jingwei and them, and a sigh of grief came from the purple light.


    They won''t last long.


    However, the hard work paid off, and Zidian was weakened by nearly half as a result, from a radius of more than two feet to just over ten feet.


    At this time, a waterfall fell from the sky and moved towards the purple current.


    The waterfall is no more than ten feet wide, with colorful brilliance, which is quite strange.


    "It''s Fu Lu."


    "Yes, there are all kinds of talisman, all kinds."


    "Could it be Elder Ning of the Holland School?"


    "Yes, look at the top of the waterfall, isn''t that her?"


    Above the waterfall, Ning Xuanqing, dressed in blue clothes, looked dignified and solemn, and the talisman flew out of his sleeves, merged into a river, and rushed towards the sky.


    Soon, the Jingwei and the water dragon were all covered with various armors. They were about to wear out, they added new strength, and they could hold on for a while.


    And there are more Fulus, and they continue to smash into the sky.


    Ice cones, raging fires, lightning flashes, etc., continuously impacted, counteracting the power of the sky thunder.


    "It''s so rich, those are all good talisman..."


    "Yeah, too much, right? And it''s basically Tier 4, Tier 5, and even Tier 6."


    "It is said that Ning Xuanqing is very strong, I always don''t believe it, but now I have to believe it. With so many middle and high-level talismans released continuously, even a dozen monks will be killed."


    "Yes, but that is the thunder of heaven..."


    Either assisting blessing, or attacking and defending, each kind of talisman is exerting its own effect, and Ning Xuanqing, who uses so many talisman at the same time, frowns and is doing his best. The talisman consumes not much energy, but his spiritual consciousness But there were too many, and she soon couldn''t support it.


    "Whatever you do while staying, you can use magic tricks!"


    Xu Rong in the crowd yelled very loudly.


    The long sword in her hand had already gleamed with golden light, cutting through the sky, flying towards the sky like a rainbow.


    That sword was the fifth-tier high-rank she had only obtained, but she threw it out without hesitation at all, and the original strength of the golden core exploded.


    Under her lead, the other elders of the Heyin Sect disciples also moved.


    Suddenly, flying swords, all kinds of magic weapons, and different magic arts, converged into a tide, rushing to the sky.


    Most of the magic arts and magic weapons disappeared immediately after touching the sky thunder.


    However, when the armpits are gathered together, the dripping water pierces the stone, no matter how small the force is, it is a powerful force that cannot be ignored.


    With the joint efforts of many disciples and elders of the lotus sect, Tian Lei slowly shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But after dozens of interest.


    The original huge sky thunder became less than three feet.


    The disciples were more energetic, and the magic formulas were launched faster and faster, and each of the magic weapons, as if they did not need money, were all thrown into the sky.


    The sky thunder is getting smaller and smaller.


    boom--


    As if reaching the limit of endurance, Tian Lei burst open suddenly on Jing Wei''s back!


    The violent purple light broke out immediately.


    Many magic tricksThe magic weapon, the talisman, disappeared in the light, the fire, the phoenix, and the water dragon were all washed away, while the Jingwei shrank to the size of a foot, became transparent, and turned into a burst The smoke flew back to the Fengling Stone.


    The sky thunder swallowed everything around, and the light continued to scatter, like a violent wind landing, and instantly swept the entire Lingyu City.


    Although this light is strong, it has no power in itself, and it seems to be just a residual vent.


    The light was gone, and the sky thunder was gone.


    In Lingyu City, the disciples of the Heyin School uttered endless cheers.


    "We defeated the tribulation!"


    "We defeated the robbery! Our Dutch school is the strongest!"


    "I didn''t expect that we could do this step..."


    The immortal cultivators in Lingyu City who were watching were shocked. They couldn''t even imagine this kind of thing, but it did happen in front of them. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 952: 1 face

    "How strong is the Heyin School..."


    "It''s hard to imagine that their strongest elder didn''t even make a move, and the thunder of robbery was gone that day."


    "How could she have a Jingwei? I used to think Elder Hao was just beautiful, but I didn''t expect her to have such a terrifying strength, really... it seems that she is not good enough."


    "Never say Jingwei, are those fire phoenixes and water dragons weak? They are all from the origin of heaven and earth!"


    "Yes, if it weren''t for the best magic weapon, it would be impossible to entangle with the robbery for so long. Without their assistance, Jingwei would have collapsed long ago."


    "There is also the Fuluhe River, and you shouldn''t underestimate it. Without Elder Ning''s help, it would be impossible to break the sky thunder."


    "Those disciples are the same. Although the cultivation level is insufficient, the real people are more powerful. Alas, we Lingyucheng immortal cultivators should unite like the Lotus Sect."


    "If we don''t run, maybe we can join in..."


    Hearing the comments of the immortal cultivators around, all the disciples of the Heyin School held their chests high, and their faces were full of pride.


    They did not expect this result, but it is indeed the result of the hard work of each of them, but if they are not in the Dutch school, they would not be able to do so. Only when they are in the Dutch school and are willing to pay for the Dutch school. Act against the sky.


    Unlike the disciples, the expressions of the elders are still very solemn.


    The robbery cloud has not disappeared, indicating that there will be thunder, but at this time the Heyin faction has reached the end of the force.


    Lu Xiaoxian''s face was as pale as paper. In order to maintain the four fire phoenixes, she had already overdrawn all her vitality and needed a long period of rest, and the magic weapon was the same.


    Lin Zhu was even more miserable. Except for her paleness, the corners of her mouth and eyes overflowed with blood. She exploded with the power of the Sea Lingzhu, causing considerable damage to herself. At this time, she fell stiff into Liu Yuer''s arms, unable to move at all.


    Hao Ruoyan is not much better, relying on Xu Rong, it seems that he has no strength anymore.


    Compared with Lu Xiaoxian and Lin Zhu, her Jingwei is the real main force, and she has given the most money, consumed a lot of blood, and can no longer continue.


    In the mixing chamber of the hut.


    Zhou Shu was bathed in a layer of rich blue-green light, his complexion was a little surprised, no wonder, the thunder of heaven he was expecting was actually destroyed outside, and it did not fall here at all.


    "Hee hee, my palace said it''s all right?"


    The Qijie Sword in his hand was shining with blue and green light, and a slight voice came out.


    "No problem, it''s just the first robbery!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was a bit stern, and he shouted at the sword, "Caiying, come out for me, don''t be willful, that''s a catastrophe!"


    Time to return to when the thunder of the tribulation fell.


    At that time, it was the moment when the Qijie Sword of Treading the Sea had absorbed the vitality, and the best product was formed.


    Zhou Shu stared at the Qijie Sword that was shining with faint blue light, with a lot of gratification in his eyes, and finally succeeded, he would never allow anyone to destroy it, even the way of heaven.


    He will protect this sword at any cost.


    But why is this sword a little weird?


    The sword body is no different from the past, except that a faint blue light surrounds it, as if the power in the sword is showing through.


    I haven''t sensed that the sky thunder has fallen nearby, so I have enough time.


    With doubts, he stretched out his hand to call the sword, but the first shot was unsuccessful. The blue light actually blocked his vitality and did not obey the call.


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Resist me? Is there a sword spirit in it? It doesn''t make sense, it''s impossible."


    At the beginning, Lan Caiying''s Luqi had followed her for thousands of years, and immediately had a sword spirit spawned after becoming the best. However, the Qijie Sword in the Sea has not been refined for a hundred years, and no one has ever used it. It is impossible to produce a sword spirit.


    But why it would resist Zhou Shu''s Yuanli is indeed a bit strange. I haven''t heard that flying swords without sword spirits have to choose their masters, unless it is a divine weapon.


    It is even more impossible.


    Without thinking about it, he waved again, adding a lot of energy this time, and wrapped it in blue light.


    The long sword lying at the bottom of the pool suddenly jumped up and flew towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. The power of the blue light is very strong, but it has no foundation. As long as it is completely covered, it can be easily picked up. However, what is the blue light?


    Looking at the sword in front of him, Zhou Shu was thinking, a green light flew out of him, and went directly into the sword.


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant and shouted in a low voice, "Caiying!"


    "Hee hee, this palace feels it, there really is a top grade flying sword, it''s still Tier 6 wow!"


    Caiying didn''t seem to hear it, so she couldn''t help cheering, "It''s so big and comfortable, I will live here in the future, so I won''t come out!"


    "I know, but not now, there is a catastrophe outside!"


    Zhou Shu��s voice was a little harsh, because he couldn��t relax, the robbery cloud was on top of his head and could fall at any time. Once the robbery fell, he didn��t protect the sword, not to mention that the Qijie Sword in the Sea was destroyed, even the Caiying in the sword It is very likely to be destroyed with the sword.


    He couldn''t allow such a thing to happen, Caiying was more important to him than the best flying sword.


    "Heaven Tribulation..."


    As if touching the scar in the bottom of my heart, Caiying''s voice suddenly trembled, and there was some fear in it, "Heavenly Tribulation, why is there another Heavenly Tribulation..."


    The original Luqi Sword was destroyed because of the catastrophe, so this time it will happen again.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the last time Sect Master Lan made a mistake and forcibly injected the origin of heaven and earth. This time it was a normal refining weapon. Most of the catastrophe came because I offended the Dao of Heaven. It has nothing to do with you, don��t bear it. Just hide in my heart."


    "Oh����"


    A green light floated on the sword, and it seemed to be coming out, but halfway through, the green light disappeared into the sword.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Huh?"


    "My palace won''t come out!"


    Caiying��s voice suddenly became resolute, ��This palace has already endured a catastrophe. I didn��t have time to figure it out last time, but this time it won��t. This palace is not afraid of you. This time, the palace must not lose, but must win. To win, you must win!"


    "you����"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned Caiying, it''s not a joke, you are still young, you haven''t grown up, and you can''t cope with the catastrophe. "


    "This palace doesn''t care, isn''t there you? There are others, huh, this palace has to fight it!"


    Caiying became stubborn, she couldn''t help shining, but she refused to come out.


    Zhou Shu persuaded him a few more words, but Caiying just refused to listen, but persuaded him instead.


    "Didn��t you say that you have to face hardships to grow up? Isn��t this tribulation that this palace is going to go through, but now you are persuading this palace to avoid it? This palace really doesn��t want to escape, but wants to face it. Once again. Besides, you won''t leave this palace alone, right, and that palace is the same, you don''t want to let you alone help this palace resist the catastrophe."


    "This time the catastrophe, let this palace face you together! Anyway, we will do the same in the future!"


    Her voice was very firm, as if she had a wave of strength, so Zhou Shu nodded secretly without realizing it.


    But he still wanted to pull Caiying out of the sword, but he couldn''t do it, and he couldn''t control the sword spirit in the sword. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 953: A sword with a domain?

    "Don''t tell me, this palace won''t come out!"


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes, Caiying seemed to understand his thoughts and refused again.


    Zhou Shu shook his head helplessly, letting go of his spiritual sense, and perceiving everything around him, he felt a lot of moving in his heart.


    Every disciple of the Heyin Sect he saw tried his best to resist the catastrophe for him, and they all acted from the heart, not being forced by others. This is the most rare point, indicating that he is in the Heyin Sect. Here, a lot of people''s hope has been accumulated.


    It is the so-called popular hope.


    Zhou Shu somewhat understands how the sage of medical dao overcomes the calamity at the beginning. Although the sage of medical sage himself is not high in cultivation, his past actions have benefited the four continents, and no one can match the world. No matter how powerful the tribulation is, After being shared by countless people, it will be small, and it will be easy to spend naturally.


    But a Dutch school is obviously not enough.


    Although there are many capable people and magic weapons in the faction, the current ability is not enough to resist more tribulations, just one, it makes them unable to continue.


    "This sword is a bit strange!"


    Caiying''s voice rang again.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s really strange, do you feel the blue light too?"


    "Well, the power from the sword itself seems to be able to increase and expand, but also to weaken and shrink," Caiying said with some interest, "My palace will try."


    After a while, the Qikai Sword began to change.


    The blue light of the sword body suddenly expanded, including several feet. Zhou Shu looked at the blue light and said thoughtfully, "Can the scope be expanded?"


    "Yes, but not yet skilled."


    Caiying couldn''t help but agree. As the green light flashed, the blue light expanded significantly, and soon reached five feet away.


    Wrapped up Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked startled. In the blue light, he did not have the feeling of being resisted before. Instead, his body was warm and he had an unexpectedly comfortable feeling. It seemed that he was soaking in a hot spring, and his body was bathed in blue light inside and outside.


    He seemed to realize something and waved a trace of vitality.


    Bang!


    Yuan Li went straight out, flew to the wall of the sword-making room, and smashed a piece of flying rocks.


    It looks no different, but Zhou Shu''s perception is so keen, he noticed the subtle difference, "It''s strange, in this blue light, my vitality is not hindered, just like in my body... but from the previous feelings Look, it takes Yuan Li to enter this blue light, but it takes a lot of work...this feeling, is it..."


    His mind was shocked, isn''t this feeling very similar to the realm of Qingming?


    Could it be said that this blue light is also a kind of domain ability, but it was not released by the monk, but was incidental to the sword itself?


    Feijian itself has a domain, he has never heard of such a thing.


    Some rare magic weapons come with the power of the domain, but they all need to be used by the monks to release them. They are the same as the magic tricks, and the scope is very small. For example, the Qingming magic clothing is such a magic weapon, which can form a defensive Qingming domain. , But the Qihai Sword is different. It doesn''t have any magic tricks attached. The runes on the sword are just to enhance the perception and reinforcement of the sea, but how can such a similar domain ability be born?


    Is this Blu-ray really a domain?


    He was a little surprised and a little skeptical.


    But soon, this guess is getting closer and closer to the truth.


    "Wow, this sword is so strange!"


    Caiying''s voice became excited, "Look, my palace can move freely in the blue light."


    "Isn''t this nonsense? I can''t move without Blu-ray..."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, and then stared at it, only to see the difference.


    The Qijie Sword of Treading on the Sea unceasingly flashed in the blue light, suddenly from left to right.


    Caiying''s words are a bit unclear. The "movement" she said is actually teleportation, teleportation, that is to say, Caiying can be arbitrarily transmitted within the range of blue light, and it can be done wherever he thinks.


    The previous feeling, coupled with this, can clearly prove Zhou Shu''s guess that 90% of the blue light is a domain ability.


    Moreover, most of what was unfolded now was not all, until Caiying became familiar with the Qijie Sword before she could truly understand it, but at this time, there was no time to think about it.


    The thunder above his head rumbling again, and the next thunder of heaven is about to fall.


    He stretched out his hand to hold the Qihai Qijie Sword, his expression dignified.


    The green light on his body is extremely strong, like a star, but it is not all the effect of expanding the realm of Qingming. Yan Fujing has many magic tricks, and they are all opened.


    Especially Wooden Armor Jue, Tu Jia Jue and Yan Fujing.


    Hundreds of spirit grass and spirit trees placed around, as well as special top-quality spirit stones with wood and earth properties, continuously provided Zhou Shu with the five elements of aura.


    Many of those spirit grass and spirit trees are sixth-order, even more than ten thousand years old.


    The wood aura in the sixth-order ten thousand years of spirit grass is pure and powerful, which is unimaginable by others.


    This can be regarded as one of the great benefits of the ancient tactics. There is no hierarchy in itself. The strength of the tactics is determined by the strength of the aura. With these huge auras, his tactics and Yan Fujing have almost reached the extreme. With his strong defensive power, even the cultivator of the God Realm can only look at it and sigh.


    With these, plus the realm of Qingming, he is naturally confident in resisting the catastrophe.


    Even if there were two more tribulations, he was sure enough.


    Outside the hut.


    The disciples of the Heyin Sect were all weakened, and the thunder of Heavenly Tribulation was about to fall.


    The immortal cultivator in Lingyu City, who had been closer, moved further away.


    "There''s another robbery..."


    "This time, they should not be able to stop it. I think the monks are exhausted just now."


    "Definitely not, but since the Tribulation of Heaven has fallen here, there must be someone below, probably Zhou Shu."


    "The rest of the robbery will depend on him alone? No way..."


    "It''s hard, it''s hard, but if you can get through it..."


    I did not say the words, but many immortal cultivators have a feeling that if Zhou Shu can survive this catastrophe, then the Lotus Sect will become the leader of Lingyu City in the future, not the city lord, but the true leader. Even if Zhou Shu asks them who have nothing to do with the Heyin School to help overcome the robbery, they will subconsciously obey.


    That is the power of the leader.


    Hao Ruoyan leaned on Xu Rong and wanted to continue to use his blood to attract the Jingwei in the Fengling Stone, but Xu Rong blocked him.


    "No moreElder Hao, even if you don��t hesitate to use your blood, the Jingwei in the Sealed Spirit Stone can��t be recruited. It needs to rest. Don��t worry, Elder Hao, Zhou Shu must have no problem. of."


    Hao Ruoyan lowered his head, and the frustration of not being able to resist the catastrophe with Zhou Shu gradually disappeared, and there was a lot of determination in his eyes.


    "Well, Master Shu must be fine!"


    boom--


    The sky splits and the thunder light reappears.


    A purple robbery thunder that was thicker than before slammed it down.


    It is three feet thick, with teeth and claws, electric light scatters like rain, and the speed is a bit faster.


    Heaven is really getting worse.


    Seeing the thunder light was about to fall on the hut.


    Suddenly, a golden long rainbow flew over, blocking the thunder light. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 954: Unscathed

    In the golden rainbow, there is a strange disc-shaped magic weapon.


    The disk is divided into eight directions, with a circular hole in the center, with a radius of nearly five feet. It is shaped like a gossip. It is tattooed with various ancient runes. As the flying disk rotates, it continuously emits golden light, forming a round of sun in the center of the disk. Robbery confrontation.


    Obviously, this is also an extremely precious magic weapon.


    "What''s the situation, can someone help?"


    "This is also an incredible magic weapon, it can stop the robbery..."


    Many onlookers were amazed and looked up at the sky.


    In mid-air, a monk stood with a layer of gauze on his face. He couldn''t see his face, but the phantom Yuan Ying floating above his head could also be seen. This is a very beautiful woman, but in the city No one has seen her.


    "Who, is there such a female nun in our sect?"


    "It seems that she is a little better than Elder Hao."


    "Yes, Elder Hao used Jingwei to resist the catastrophe, but she actually blocked it with a magic weapon."


    The disciples of the Heyin School were also at a loss, but there were also people who knew this woman, such as Hao Ruoyan.


    "Ah, it''s Little Roudy... why did she come out too?"


    She was a little puzzled, but she was also happy. She knew that Zhu Xiaorou was from the Chongyang Palace and was the daughter of the palace lord. She was a leader in all aspects of her cultivation and should be able to help a lot.


    Zhou Shu was preparing for the thunder of heaven, but he didn''t know he was blocked again, his expression was startled.


    When he saw the whole story clearly, he unconsciously shook his head slightly.


    After a few breaths.


    The rotating Octagonal disk slowly weakened, its size was shrinking, and the sun in the center gradually began to lose its light.


    "Xiaoyu won''t hold on for a while. This Heavenly Tribulation Thunder is so sharp that it cannot be completely resisted by Xiaoyu. Young Master Zhou, be careful."


    The gentle voice was directly transmitted to Zhou Shu Shihai.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and thanked him, "Xiaoyu, thank you, and leave the rest to me. You receive the magic weapon to avoid damage."


    "Ok."


    Zhu Xiaorou said lightly, "Xiaoyu is gone."


    Snapped.


    With a soft sound, all directions shrank suddenly and turned into a red light flying straight into the air.


    The Yuan Ying on the female Siu returned to her body, and disappeared as soon as she turned around.


    The thunder of Heavenly Tribulation, which had lost its obstruction, once again slammed the sword in Zhou Shu''s hand.


    However, after Zhu Xiaorou''s blockade, the Thunder of Heavenly Tribulation has shrunk by nearly half, much thinner than the first one.


    boom!


    Under the eyes of everyone, the thunder of Heavenly Tribulation fell fiercely on the hut.


    The hut disappeared immediately, and even the rows of buildings on the side collapsed and shattered into powder.


    The purple light exploded, the electric light shot out, and a flower of death appeared on the ground.


    The light was so dazzling that within five miles of the cabin, there was almost nothing to see.


    After a few breaths.


    The light suddenly disappeared, and clarity was restored.


    Everyone hurriedly looked up, their expressions were all startled, and then various expressions appeared on their faces, some were shocked, some were ecstatic, and some were all puzzled and beyond words.


    The hut has completely disappeared, and the sword-making room is also nowhere to be seen, and Zhou Shu, sitting in the middle, looks calm and unscathed.


    It seemed that the tribulation hadn''t had any effect on him at all.


    "Really Zhou Shu is inside!"


    "But, why is he all right..."


    "Yeah, there was no damage at all, but Jie fell straight on his head that day, how did he stop it?"


    Everyone kept talking, but the Hongye Sect Sect Master and the Kaoshanmen Sect Master in the distance looked at each other and shook their heads.


    It can be seen that Zhou Shu is stronger than they thought, and even the catastrophe can''t hurt him. Since then, they have completely cut off other thoughts and completely stand with Zhou Shu and the Heyin school.


    Hao Ruoyan, who was the nearest, let out a sigh of relief.


    He also didn''t care about Xu Rong''s blocking, and if he stumbled a little, he would go up and join Zhou Shu.


    "Don''t come here, it''s not over yet."


    Zhou Shu''s face was condensed, and he waved his hand from a distance, and kept throwing out the spirit grass and wood in his hand.


    He was unharmed before, naturally because the defense was good enough, in fact, after the thunder of Heavenly Tribulation passed through the realm of Qingming, it was completely blocked by the wooden armor and did not touch him at all.


    Because of this, the spirit grass and wood he released were all consumed.


    The power of the ancient magic formula is fully revealed here. As long as the five elements have enough aura, they can maximize their power. Of course, only he can do this in Lingyu City, because he has too many spiritual trees. With enough aura to support, it is impossible to obtain and absorb so much aura of wood after changing to other people.


    In the ancient times, there were a lot of vitality in the heavens and the earth, and there were many spiritual trees and springs all over the place. There was almost no need to attract, and you could get a lot of spiritual energy with a wave. Various types of five-element tactics could also exert powerful power. At that time, the five-element tactics were the strongest. In the heyday, but with the passage of time, in the ancient times, it was necessary to rely on **** to attract spiritual energy in order to exert the power of the magic trick, but it was still useful after all, and now, the spiritual grass and the wood have become treasures. Spirit stones may not be available for purchase, and it is even more difficult to obtain the Five Elements Reiki, and the Five Elements Technique has therefore lost its usefulness and has slowly been lost.


    Hao Ruoyan stopped when he heard it, "Anything else, Master Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be three robbery thunders, and the most powerful one. Leave some and leave me alone."


    He started to move again, and the five elements of aura were clearly visible, like a ribbon, layered around him, and soon a cocoon was formed, the light was dense, and the inside was not visible.


    Zhou Shu''s whole body was covered with green and yellow light, and some blue light also came out.


    That is the shining sword in his hand.


    Caiying was a little dissatisfied with Zhou Shu, "Hey, let''s say we will face the catastrophe together, but you blocked it alone. You don''t let this palace touch it?"


    Zhou Shu, who was busy attracting spiritual energy, smiled, "Isn''t that better, I don''t need Lord Palace Master to take action."


    "How can it be done I also feel the catastrophe in this palace, it was drawn by the sword of this palace!"


    Caiying was a little disturbed, and seemed to want to jump out of Zhou Shu''s hands.


    "Caiying, don''t mess around."


    Zhou Shu squeezed a little tightly and frowned, "You will definitely be able to use the third thunder of Heavenly Tribulation, but it is best not to do the first two."


    Caiying was puzzled, "Why?"


    "The robbery is coming from the sword. If you have to stay in the sword, you will definitely endure it. If we all help you block it, the way of heaven cannot promise, then the robbery will be endless, so you are sure You will encounter at least one heavenly tribulation. But there are at least three heavenly tribulation thunders. How can you still have the energy to resist the third one after the first two? Now you can concentrate on the third one, rest assured, this heavenly tribulation Ray, I will resist with you."


    Zhou Shu explained a few words in detail, Caiying seems to understand but not understand, but the sword light is getting brighter.


    "Come on, I am not afraid of you!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 955: Third Sky Thunder

    In the sky, the robbery cloud became denser.


    It was as if a heavy black lid was directly pressing on Lingyu City. Everyone in and outside the city was also heavy in their hearts and breathless.


    "Are there still calamities?"


    "I''m sure, it looks like I won''t stop if you don''t kill Zhou Shu..."


    "What the **** is going on this day? Zhou Shu hasn''t done anything that hurts the world, right? Heyin School and Lingyucheng have been getting better and better under his management over the years."


    "Maybe it''s a jealous wizard?"


    "Heaven is a bit unfair."


    "Quiet! Don''t talk nonsense, be careful of the catastrophe falling on you."


    The discussing immortal cultivator stared at Zhou Shu in the ruins, his complexion showed a lot of weight, and his heart also had some unease.


    The people of the Heyin faction who were close to each other were even more serious.


    They also resisted the tribulation once, but the joy at that time was gone, replaced by panic. The intensified changes in the tribulation made them fearful and even frustrated.


    "How come one after another, so many, how can people resist?"


    "Doesn''t it stop if you don''t defeat Elder Zhou?"


    "Does the Dao of Heaven treat us immortal cultivators like this? Will we continue to suffer from the tribulations of the heavens, even if we resist a few Dao, it will not stop until we die?"


    "Maybe... Xiuxian is destined to go this way, alas."


    "It is Elder Zhou now, and it will be us in the future."


    "What to do, I really don''t want to endure such a catastrophe, it''s terrible..."


    An unspeakable atmosphere of sorrow spread unconsciously, everyone fell into terrible silence, many disciples showed pain, and some even cried silently, seeming to regret that they had chosen to cultivate immortality.


    At this moment, someone shouted loudly, "What are you afraid of? The sky thunders will resist as much as you can! How can my generation of cultivators be afraid of God''s failure?"


    The voice was impassioned and sonorous, like a war drum horn, deafening.


    Everyone looked surprised, and they looked at them with surprise.


    The speaker seemed to have just formed a pill, and he looked a bit strange, and many people had never seen it.


    Xu Rong was taken aback for a moment, "Xu Mu, are you talking?"


    "It''s me, Master."


    Xu Mu stood a step forward, his angular face was full of firmness and confidence, "Our goal in cultivating immortals is to break through the heavens. If we are afraid of the sky thunder now, how can we achieve success in the future? , Just go home early."


    Someone retorted, "You have just formed a pill, so you dare to say such a big thing, and you are not afraid of sins from heaven?"


    Xu Mu snorted, "I just formed a pill, but I''m not afraid. If the way of heaven is going to succumb to the calamity, then come! I will die if I die. If I don''t die, I will fight the heaven to the end!"


    "The ignorant is fearless."


    "No, everyone here has seen the robbery and resisted it. That kid, I saw him throw away several of his flying swords."


    "He knows the power of the robbery and dare to say such things... well, I won''t speak."


    "What he said also makes sense. We chose to cultivate immortals, and there is no reason to be afraid of heaven, because that is our ultimate goal."


    "That''s right, no matter what difficulties you encounter, even if it is heaven, you have to fight!"


    The previous sad atmosphere faded a lot, and the originally silent crowd had strength again, and the mood was no longer depressed, and they began to cheer for Zhou Shu.


    Xu Rong looked at Xu Mu and nodded approvingly.


    This disciple seemed to be better than she thought, her cultivation level caught up with her, and her understanding of sword intent was faster than her, but what made her even more admired was Xu Mu''s aspiration, which seemed to be no worse than Zhou Shu back then. .


    Xu Mu bowed and bowed, looking at Zhou Shu, "Master, I believe Elder Zhou will be able to resist it."


    Xu Rong smiled and nodded, "I also believe that there is nothing he can''t do."


    Sitting in the cocoon, Zhou Shu also nodded unconsciously when he sensed the situation outside.


    Xu Mu was rescued from Xie Xiu back then. After so many years, he has grown into a very good cultivator.


    Compared with other sects, the Heyin School can be regarded as a large number of talents. If this continues, it will definitely get better and better. Of course, he will always do his best for the Heyin School because he has a clear feeling, Heyin School Pie has a lot to do with his goals in the future.


    Jieyun is getting closer and closer.


    The sky suddenly cracked a huge hole.


    As if torn apart by his hands, Zhou Shu seemed to be able to see a majestic and angry face behind the crack.


    That face had no characteristics, had never seen before, but it seemed very characteristic, and it was similar to everyone he met.


    "Is this the way of heaven?"


    He seemed to be thinking.


    That face only flashed past, no one except Zhou Shu saw it, and it was impossible to see it.


    In the crack, a huge purple thunder that was constantly twisting was drilled, resembling a dragon, and you could see it clearly.


    With his four feet closed, the dragon head lifted, purple light flashed wildly in his eyes, and he flew straight towards Zhou Shufei.


    This celestial calamity is huge, with a radius of ten feet. Just looking at it, you know that it is several times stronger than the previous two.


    The immortal cultivators in the city, seeing this sky thunder, did not pay much attention to it, and flew outside the city in a hurry.


    The immortal cultivators outside the city couldn''t help retreating for several miles.


    "The third heaven... is terrible!"


    "Is this really the celestial calamity that the Nascent Soul Realm should endure?


    "There shouldn''t be a catastrophe at all, this time, it seems that I really want Zhou Shu to be buried here."


    ...


    The people who had always held firm belief in Zhou Shu also felt a little loose at this time. They looked at each other a few times, and their eyes were full of worry and panic.


    Can Zhou Shu withstand such a catastrophe?


    "What a powerful thunder of heaven..."


    Seeing that the tribulation was about to come down, the Qijie Sword of Treading on the Sea couldn''t help flashing, and Caiying suddenly felt a lot of fear in her heart, "What should we do?"


    "Don''t panic."


    Zhou Shu was still calm, his hands still didn''t stop, the light cocoon on his body became heavier and thicker than the previous one.


    He had long known that the third Heavenly Tribulation was stronger than the first two combined, so he tried his best from the beginning ~ www.novelhall.com~ The sixth-order spiritual grass in the universe bag was basically taken out to provide aura.


    He didn''t worry too much, and when things came to an end, he did his best without thinking too much.


    After struggling in her heart for a while, Caiying suddenly calmed down, and said slowly, "Or, you put this palace into the universe bag, right?"


    "Don''t be foolish!"


    Zhou Shu looked cold, and shouted sternly, "I said, we have to face it together, what are you worried about, I am here!"


    "If we don''t succeed, we will all die. It''s better to die only one. Anyway, it''s our fault..."


    Caiying''s voice is very small.


    "impossible."


    Zhou Shu refused directly, holding the sword more firmly.


    Once Caiying is put into the bag of the universe, the Thunder of Heaven will follow the sword to the bag of the universe immediately. At that time, Caiying will face the catastrophe alone and will definitely die. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 956: victory is in sight

    ?boom--


    The degree of the third heavenly catastrophe is really unexpected. Tianlai Novels Ww "W. ��


    From the appearance of the robbery thunder to Zhou Shu''s body, there are only a few breaths before and after, and there is no time for any defense. This is unusual. A normal monk crossing the robbery realm crosses the robbery. The preparation time is not short, and Zhou Shu''s previous two encounters are the same, only this one is different.


    It can also be seen from this that this heavenly calamity thunder is really a punishment from heaven, which is very abnormal.


    The purple thunder crashed down and shot out. The bright light was dazzling, and within a few miles, there was nothing to see except the raging purple lightning.


    Zhou Shu, and Caiying, right in the center of the light.


    Countless small waves of thunder and lightning surrounded them, like countless electric dragons biting their claws, leaving a deep mark with each click.


    In an instant, the outer spiritual cocoon was shattered and disfigured.


    However, that was only Zhou Shu''s first layer of defense.


    Soon, Jie Lei entered within three feet of Zhou Shu, that is, the area of ??Qingming, which was regarded as the second layer of defense.


    In the realm of Qingming, all attacks such as Yuan Li and Divine Sense will be weakened by half. Although Jie Lei does not belong to these powers, it is also weakened by nearly one third.


    What''s more, there is an unknown sword area in the realm of Qingming. It is the power from the Qijie Sword of Treading the Sea. It is also the power of the origin of the heavens and the earth. Under the full control of Caiying, it has also played a role of resistance. .


    The raging Jie Lei encountered tenacious resistance here, and every further step would cost several times the price.


    Tribulation thunders are annihilated one by one, but at the same time, another one is generated.


    seems endless.


    This is exactly the terrible thing about Jie Lei. It comes from the cycle of the power of heaven and earth. Although Jie Lei is consumed by resistance, it does not disappear. It can quickly replenish and continue to live.


    The best magic weapon also has this effect. The best magic weapon is always the best product. The origin of heaven and earth in it rotates endlessly. As long as it exists, it will not disappear suddenly, but in the hands of the monk, the power of the best magic weapon is very small, far inferior. The way of heaven is so easy to use.


    circulates endlessly, it doesn''t mean that Jie Lei can''t be resisted, it is obviously impossible.


    First, the rotation of thunder thunder also has a limit. If the limit is exceeded and the target is not destroyed, thunder thunder will completely disappear and cease to exist. It is the simplest and most effective way to deal with thunder thunder. That��s what the disciples of the Heyin School did. Secondly, the monks can use the same origin of heaven and earth or a power that is not weaker than the origin of heaven and earth to fight against each other and cancel each other out. Zhu Xiaorou, Lu Xiaoxian and Lin Zhu were all like this before. Use the heaven and earth origin of the best magic weapon to fight against Jie Lei, and cancel each other, and the result is that they will not play a role.


    (It is worth mentioning that meditation can use one''s own aspiration and the aspiration of others to offset the thunder. The power of past meditation is the supreme path of Zen, and the aspiration is boundless. It disappeared as soon as it fell, and it didn''t fall on the body at all.)


    At this time, Zhou Shu and Caiying are using both methods.


    Zhou Shu��s Qing Ming realm, coupled with the Yuanli magic formula, while Caiying uses the original power in the Qihai Sword to deal with the thunder.


    The time seems short, but it takes a few breaths, but the confrontation has been carried out thousands of times.


    There is no more blue light, and the sword field of the Seven Seas Sword has disappeared, completely losing its effect.


    That''s because the power of the origin of the heavens and the earth and the thunder of the sky cancel each other and seal each other, and no one can play a role.


    But as a sixth-order magic weapon, the origin of the seven-section sword is far from comparable to that of the fifth-order magic weapon. This offset has at least offset 30% of the thunder.


    "Shu, my palace has no strength..."


    Caiying''s voice is very weak. In order to wield the power of the magic weapon, she has tried her best, "Hateful, I just got the sword, and I am not familiar with it at all. I can''t wield much power at all, or I won''t be afraid of it... ��"


    "It doesn''t matter, you have done enough, just watch it with peace of mind."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, his right hand shook, and the long sword shrank into a blue light, and it escaped into his arm, hidden under his skin.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Caiying was shocked, and quickly exclaimed.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt me, don''t worry."


    He was worried that the Qijie Sword and Caiying would be damaged, so he simply hid it in his body and merged into one to avoid accidents.


    The remaining robbery thunder did not stop, and continued to attack.


    Without the resistance of the Nameless Sword Domain, Jie Lei penetrated the Qing Ming domain and directly attacked Zhou Shu, all targets were on his arm.


    There was Zhou Shu��s key defense position. His arms expanded several times, surrounded by layers of solid wooden armor, absorbing countless wooden auras. The wooden armor showed a special bronze color with a metallic luster. At the same time, Yan Fujing is also fully running, and the tree patterns continue to appear, crisscrossing the body, making it particularly conspicuous.


    The thunder and the thunder came one after another, like a sea tide, like a violent wind, Zhou Shu''s body was like a bronze sacred tree, although it was precarious, it still stood firm.


    A series of sharp purple electric lights exploded on Zhou Shu, like an ancient tree full of flowers, blooming for the second time, and withering again.


    At this time, more than thirty breaths have passed.


    The Heyin faction didn''t know what was going on inside, and they all looked anxious.


    "What''s the matter, this robbery is too long?"


    "Is it really going to kill you? Heaven is too unfair!"


    "Don''t panic, everyone, Jie Lei has not disappeared, which means that Elder Zhou is still resisting, and he is fine."


    Many people are discussing and cursing, and more people are silent, some are feeling the thunder of heaven, and some are silently praying for Zhou Shu.


    The few people who were exhausted before, have no energy, but are unwilling to leave, a little obsessively looking forward to a good result.


    Zhou Shu tried his best to deal with Jie Lei, but Shi Hai did not stop either.


    He has been deducing calculations, wanting to get all the information about Jie Lei Jia''s body.


    Counting This is the third time he has seen the catastrophe, and it is also the second time he has experienced the catastrophe personally. He did this every time and calculated the deduction, but the first two times were not very good. The result, or rather, nothing.


    Obviously, for him, the catastrophe is extremely difficult to predict and calculate, but he will not give up his efforts, and he wants to get some rules.


    If he can calculate the law of the tribulation, it will definitely help him a lot in the future, maybe he can also use the thunder of the tribulation in the future?


    He has no awe of the way of heaven. The thunder of heaven is heavenly punishment or miracle in the eyes of others, but in his eyes it is only a powerful technique. He will want to understand the secret.


    30 breaths passed again.


    The Thunder of Heaven''s Tribulation lasted for sixty breaths, and finally there was a trace of decline.


    Zhou Shu had already felt that Jie Lei''s attack was much slower than before, in other words, it had reached its limit.


    victory is in sight. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 957: and also?

    Under the gaze of the immortal cultivator in Lingyu City, the purple thunder light gradually began to shrink, but it also became more dazzling. Tian Lai "Fiction Ww"


    is like a bright pearl in the huge Lingyu City.


    "Ah, is it finally over?"


    "Yes, look carefully, the clouds in the sky seem to be slowly dissipating!"


    "Well! I think so too, if Elder Zhou can hold on for a while, he should be able to pass, it is great!"


    "That''s a catastrophe, Elder Zhou succeeded, it feels like we succeeded too, so happy!"


    Some of the Dutch disciples felt the hope of victory and began to cheer with excitement.


    Hao Ruoyan and others also began to let go of their worries, holding on to their tired bodies, ignoring the sparkle of thunder, and step by step approaching Zhou Shu, just wanting to see Zhou Shu earlier, the people they have always depended on.


    Victory is indeed in sight, but at this time Zhou Shu is in the most difficult state.


    The thunder light is smaller, but it is also denser and more violent.


    Zhou Shu was besieged by violent thunders everywhere, and the light penetrated everywhere. The cracks on his body were clearly visible, spreading until it broke, and the heavy wooden armor had become completely scorched, and the layers faded, as if being burned by fire. Knife sharpening, unbearable pain surged, and the tide generally did not stop.


    And it''s not just the body, even the sea of ??knowledge seems to be full of thunder, and the tree of divine soul is flogged.


    Of course, this is not to say that Jie Lei has broken through Zhou Shu''s body, but that Jie Lei has been suffering for too long in Jie Lei, and all the suffering is reflected in the sea of ??consciousness.


    At this time, it seems that defense has no effect. Why is the pill and magic weapon repaired the same, and what can only be relied on is personal willpower.


    Jie Lei is the end of the crossbow, Zhou Shu is also about the same, it depends on who can stick to the end.


    Any evenly matched contest will be a contest of will in the end, and the same is true of crossing the robbery.


    30 breaths passed again.


    The purple thunder light is getting smaller and smaller, and Zhou Shu''s outline can almost be seen, but it is only the outline. The thunder light is extremely dense, like a layer of purple armor, completely covering Zhou Shu, and you can''t see the inside.


    Zhou Shu''s body was trembling slightly, but his expression remained firm.


    Suddenly, he raised his right hand, concentrated his power, and a little inexplicably pointed towards Lei Guang.


    Snapped!


    As the fingertips fell, the robbery thunder surrounding him shattered, and the purple electric light rushed out, then dissipated, and there was no more shadow.


    The robbery is completely gone.


    That point is not random, but a result of careful calculation by Zhou Shu. It is the weakest place of Thunder Robbery, and it is also the key point of the rotation of the origin of heaven and earth. A slight change of direction is like a chain breaking, and Thunder Robber is also weak. carry on.


    However, only when Jie Lei is extremely weak and all hits him, can he have such a chance to change the direction of the origin of heaven and earth, but this is what makes him dominate his own destiny, defeat Jie Lei, and come At last.


    The thunder of the sky completely disappeared, and the cloud of the sky began to dissipate slowly.


    "Great, Shu Shi succeeded in crossing the catastrophe!"


    "Well, I knew there was nothing wrong with Junior Brother!"


    "Zhou Shu, sad and happy because of you, is it good or bad..."


    A group of female cultivators, as well as many disciples of the lotus sect, rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Everyone was full of joy, and the excitement was beyond words. Many people shed tears of excitement. How could they not be excited? Their suzerain elders successfully survived the calamity in front of everyone. What a great inspiration, it is also the foundation of countless immortals. An impossible chance.


    Zhou Shu''s success gave them great confidence that they could better face the catastrophe in the future.


    The immortal cultivators on the first floor of Lingyu City also flew into the city one after another, vying to get ahead.


    At this time, Zhou Shu��s strength is completely undisputed. We must congratulate Zhou Shu as soon as possible and show her loyalty. Many people plan to join the lotus pie right away. If the lotus pie is willing to ask for it, this includes Hongye. Sect Master and Paosanmen...


    "Elder Zhou, all the cultivators in Lingyu City are proud of you!"


    "The Nascent Infant Realm has passed through the catastrophe, this kind of thing spreads, our Lingyucheng has a big face!"


    "That is, I don''t know how many people came to congratulate and ask Elder Zhou. I''m afraid that even the Great Monk of the Tribulation Realm will come. At that time, Lingyu City was lively."


    "Elder Zhou, you are really madam...too amazing!"


    The crowd gathered towards Zhou Shu in a swarm, as if being rushed into the whirlpool, enthusiastic involuntarily.


    Zhou Shuduan sat on the spot, his body was charred black, and it also exuded a pungent burnt smell. It was obvious that the injury was not small, and it was from the outside to the inside. If it weren''t for the unchanging angular face, it would be fundamental. Can''t recognize it.


    Different from others, the excitement on his face flashed away, not the excitement of just successfully crossing the catastrophe, there was even some solemnity, as if there was something in danger.


    "Jie Yun won''t retreat so slowly... No matter if I am or Xiao Gundu Jie, there is no such situation..."


    "Is there anything else going on?"


    Different from other people who have not experienced the catastrophe, he has seen the catastrophe three times, and this time it is obviously a bit weird.


    He still remained calm enough, raised his eyes and swept around, waved his hand vigorously, and said solemnly, "Don''t come here yet, wait a minute."


    Immediately, he stared at the sky, as if to see something.


    Hao Ruoyan and others were less than two miles away from Zhou Shu. After hearing Zhou Shu''s words, they suddenly stopped, showing many surprises on their faces.


    "Master Shu, what''s the matter?"


    "The robbery clouds are all dissipating, and the sky is also bright, and they are all bright red. What can happen?"


    "Don''t you want me to see you hurt? It''s okay, just stop."


    A large row of Dutch disciples also stood still, but many of them were disobedient, and continued to move forward.


    Zhou Shu also ignored him, all his consciousness was frozen in the air.


    The tribulation cloud in the sky did dissipate very quickly, the sky was clear again, and the sun was also very clear, but, it''s just, why these scattered tribulation clouds looked a little strange and familiar.


    "what!"


    The dying cloud that was about to disappear, clearly formed a vague face, and that face, which he had seen before, was considered by him to be the face of the gods.


    The face looked at him with a sneer.


    He suddenly felt an extremely strong sense of crisis.


    Zhou Shu shouted loudly, "You guys, go away!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the robbery cloud disappeared completely, the face disappeared, and countless raindrops suddenly fell in the sky.


    Zhou Shu looked shocked, and his heart throbbed like a drum.


    He perceives very clearly, that raindrop is by no means ordinary rain, but the fire of heaven!


    is a little different from the fire of Heaven''s Tribulation that Zhou Shu has seen. It is more and denser, almost completely covering Zhou Shu''s surroundings for dozens of miles.


    After the thunder of the sky, there is the fire of the sky!


    Is this because I am afraid that the Qijie Sword will not die if I step on the sea? No, I am afraid that he will not die. The way of heaven is definitely for him.


    (To be continued.)

 Chapter 958: Fire rain

    ? Many immortal cultivators were stunned as they watched the fire of the heavenly calamity spilt down.


    The fire was too dense and the scope was too large. It covered dozens of miles around it. It might be difficult to escape at their speed. Many people stood on the spot with protective shields on their bodies and took out all kinds of magic weapons. , I want to give it a go.


    There are many disciples of the lotus school, almost all of them.


    "how come����"


    "There is also the fire of heaven... it''s over, we are dead."


    "I''ve heard that on Liuming Mountain, this kind of heavenly calamity fire killed half of the genius sword repairers...There are still many cultivators guarding the gods."


    "But now, who can come to save us?"


    Suddenly, people''s hearts were panicked to the extreme. Most of the disciples looked flustered and looked around blankly, feeling that there was nowhere to escape.


    what!


    A scream came from the air.


    looked up, a blue figure was swaying in the air like a kite in the wind and rain.


    That is the bamboo old man.


    He escaped very quickly before, and he was the first to run out of the city after perceiving the robbery, and he did not cross the robbery with the Heyin Sect disciple. However, after seeing that Zhou Shu was about to succeed in the robbery, he immediately ran back and planned One to celebrate Zhou Shu.


    He has been in the air all the time, the speed is extremely fast, he is also the closest to Zhou Shu, almost above Zhou Shu''s head.


    Therefore, he was also the first to taste the fire of heaven.


    On his arm, there was a flame that didn''t seem to be extinguished. Although the old man tried his best to resist it, the flame penetrated little by little. In the blink of an eye, his arm was burned through, showing a clear The hole came, and the flame burned through his body and went down as usual.


    what--


    There was another stern cry, and in the panic, two more calamities fell on him.


    Soon, there were two more holes in his body, and it seemed that he could no longer support it. His face was pale and he fell straight down.


    "Bamboo master..."


    "It burned through in one fell swoop, but the bamboo man is a monk!"


    "What shall we do, what shall we do?"


    "When the fire rains down, we can''t hide, we can only die?"


    Everyone under the fire of Heaven''s Tribulation felt that death seemed inevitable, and most of them showed an extremely desolate look.


    There are some exceptions, such as Hao Ruoyan, Lin Zhu, Ning Xuanqing, Xu Rong and so on. They didn��t even look at the rain of fire above their heads. They only shook their heads, their faces were all indifferent, as if they could see through. Everything is approaching Zhou Shu constantly.


    "Master Shu, no matter what you say, Ruoyan can''t leave anymore. I want to stay with you."


    "Senior, the little girl has no strength at all, maybe it can only be done like this, but the little girl has no regrets following her."


    "I won''t go, you can do it this time, brother."


    Zhou Shu stared at the crowd, his expression dignified, and there was an angry fire in his heart.


    There was a voice shouting in my heart.


    "Do you want to vent your dissatisfaction with yourself before, God?"


    At this time, he was in the greatest crisis.


    If he is alone, he doesn��t have too many worries. It can be seen from Zhushou��s injury that the fire of this tribulation is much weaker than the fire of tribulation caused by Jin Songyang. It''s dead, but now it''s just burned through. As long as it doesn''t suffer too much fire rain, it''s not a big problem, even if it bears some, there is no problem. Besides, he can completely avoid the fire rain without getting a little bit.


    But now he is not alone, but a lot of people. There are disciples of the Heyin school, the citizens of Lingyucheng, and more important people.


    How could he let others bear the tribulation he himself caused? And with Zhou Shu''s temperament, how could it be possible to watch other people die because of him, let alone those who blocked the catastrophe for him?


    He will never just take care of himself, leave others alone, ignore them.


    It��s just that the scope of this rain of fire is too big, how can I resist it?


    Inside and outside the city, there was no time to run around Zhou Shu, and the immortal cultivator who was far from the fire of the sky retreated like a tide.


    "Oh my god, there is still the fire of heaven."


    "This is difficult, even if Elder Zhou can bear it, no one else can."


    "The elites of the lotus sect are all in the rain. Does the heavens want to destroy the lotus sect? When did the heavens be so unfair? For the cultivators, the catastrophe should be a test. We must keep people alive. Now It''s simply..."


    "The old man doesn''t understand, this is not a test at all, alas."


    "If something happens to the Lotus Music School, Lingyu City will be over..."


    With unspeakable melancholy, the cultivators focused on Zhou Shu''s eyes not far away, and their hearts were heavy. No one hoped that the great situation in Lingyu City would end like this, but now they only watch , What can be done? That is the fire of heaven.


    Is ���� really unstoppable?


    Zhou Shu suddenly jumped into the air, facing the fire rain.


    There was a lot of green light coming out of his whole body, even his eyes. At the same time, an indescribable powerful force continued to emerge from his body, and the air was twisted and bulged.


    "What kind of trick is that..."


    "I don''t know, but looking like this, he wants to resist the rain by himself. But with such a large area, even if he can catch some flames, how can he catch so many?"


    "Yes, even if he is not afraid of the fire of heaven, he will be exhausted to death, and he will not be able to save a few people."


    "But it''s extremely rare to be able to do this step. If you change to another monk, you will only care about yourself, too. The old man is too. The Heyin school has a good suzerain like Zhou Shu for his disciples. It is really a blessing for the Heyin school, too. The blessing of Lingyu City."


    "Fortunately, it''s a pity, he still can''t escape the fate of being destroyed by the catastrophe."


    Many immortal cultivators stared at Zhou Shu, some sighed, with many surprises, and constant discussions.


    And the disciples of the lotus sect below, and some other immortal cultivators, light flashed in their eyes, it seemed that some hope was ignited.


    Whenever a crisis comes, Zhou Shu will come forward and give them hope to continue. This time is the same, he will come forward again... The past Zhou Shu has never let them down, nor will this time. Exception? Although that opponent is the most terrifying calamity.


    At this time a female sister in a yellow shirt never flew away, but instead of running out, she went into the fire and rain.


    "Who, what is she going to do?"


    "It''s finally gone, why should I go in?"


    "Besides, you can only condense the pulse realm at your cultivation level. Are you going to die?"


    Many cultivators looked at the female cultivator with a dazed expression.


    The female cultivator''s flying speed is very fast, not much worse than the average Golden Core Realm. She rushed straight to the fire rain without hesitation.


    "Junior, no matter what you want to do, I believe you can do it!"


    The voice is very small, but very firm, full of confidence in Zhou Shu, even if I use my own life to prove it, I am fearless and regretless.


    (PS: Thank you for your support in 1997, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 959: Tree Ring Domain

    ? Zhou Shu in mid-air, the green light on his body became more dazzling, and there were countless green lights blooming from his body, scattering like branches. Tian Lai "Fiction WWW. ����


    It seems that his whole person has become a blooming tree.


    But in the blink of an eye, all the green light disappeared.


    When everyone was astonished, the invisible light green smoke rippled away, centering on Zhou Shu, continuously extending.


    Within dozens of miles, it was instantly enveloped by a faint green.


    In the ripples, trees grow from small to large, rising from the ground and standing tall.


    In the green mist, the trees became taller and taller, and the crown of the tree rose high, like a giant umbrella, firmly shielding the immortal practitioners below.


    The cultivator outside was completely stunned.


    "what is this?"


    "I don''t know, I have never heard of such a trick."


    "In the opinion of the old man, this should be the domain, the effect of swinging the profound magic arts to the extreme... But can the elder Zhou, who is only in the Yuanying realm, be able to master and use the power of the domain, let alone such a large range? Maybe, I can''t believe this kind of thing."


    "I can''t believe it, but there seems to be no other explanation."


    Under the giant tree, the disciples of the Heyin School and other immortal cultivators were equally stunned.


    "What''s the matter, it looks so reassuring."


    "I don''t know if it is peace of mind? Under these trees, I feel my strength has increased a lot, and the protective shield has become more solid."


    "We still have hope, right?"


    "With Elder Zhou, there must be hope!"


    Looking at the giant tree above my head, watching Zhou Shu in mid-air, the eyes of many disciples are full of admiration and admiration.


    "Take everyone out."


    A quiet voice came from mid-air, Zhou Shu showed a lot of indifferent, and said slowly, "Don''t worry, I''m fine, and you will be fine."


    "Yes!"


    The few people who had planned to die with them all subconsciously nodded in agreement.


    Hao Ruoyan became firm again, and methodically directed the Heyin Sect disciples and other immortal cultivators to retreat out of the fire and rain in an orderly manner.


    At this time, from the beginning bit by bit, the fire rain began to fall in large areas.


    But most of the fire rain was blocked by the woods, and the branches and leaves that covered the sky became the best barrier.


    And what is even more unexpected is that even after the rain of fire through the woods, when it falls on the cultivator, it loses its previous power.


    "what!"


    Someone in the team let out an exclamation, and there was a blaze of rain outside his protective cover.


    I thought that he would be melted through by the fire and rain, and burned directly on his body, but it was obviously not the case. The fire and rain seemed to be resisted by the protective cover, and could not burn at all.


    The man felt his heart and shook hard, shaking the flame away.


    Several cultivators encountered fire rain in a row, but none of them were harmed. As long as the protective cover of the explosion gold core was enough to resist, they watched and helped each other. Under the continuous attack of the fire rain, no one was injured. People are passing safely.


    Zhou Shu in midair could not help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    This tens of miles of woods is indeed the power of the domain, which comes from Yan Fujing''s tree rotation realm.


    The domain of ���� tree wheel not only constitutes the first defensive wall, but also greatly improves everyone''s defense, thus resisting the fire of heaven.


    Even though Zhou Shu used the Tree Ring Realm, he actually didn''t quite understand how he broke through.


    Xu is a kind of awakening or epiphany. In order to protect the Heyin Sect, he knows that only Yan Fujing can do it. His mind is extremely focused, and all the abilities in his body are concentrated, refining physical strength, vitality, spirit, soul, sword intent. Wait, even the full of anger was transformed into power, which completely released Yan Fujing, and the tree wheel realm unexpectedly broke through. That unspeakable vast force burst out of the body and scattered around. Formed the domain of tree rings, protecting the people he wanted to protect.


    He has some doubts now.


    What is that power, is it the way he has understood?


    He still doesn''t know if it is right or not, because he can''t describe it in words, or deduct it, and he can''t even feel it clearly. However, from the perspective of that power, it is indeed completely different from Yuanli Shenjian Sword Intent, etc. the power of.


    From this point of view, it might be true.


    But he can��t clarify the reason, he feels a little uncomfortable for him who has always asked for accuracy, and many of them will get better after using it a few times, but he doesn��t know whether he can use it like this next time. It will only explode in a crisis. It is still a mystery that it can only be used for the purpose of desperate protection.


    But one thing is certain, he took another big step forward.


    From the occasional burst to the complete understanding, maybe it is not too far away.


    His gaze swept across the crowd under the tree-wheel one by one, with a lot of thoughts.


    At a critical moment, almost no Dutch disciples complained about him. No one cared that the catastrophe came because of him. Although they all had fear in their hearts, they all accepted their fate. They only blamed the sky and not others, and stood with themselves.


    And Hao Ruoyan and the others, not to mention, no matter what happened, they resolutely chose to live and die with him without hesitation.


    Yan Yue, who suddenly ran over, was a little different. She didn''t worry about it, nor did she feel that Zhou Shu would die, because she absolutely believed that Zhou Shu could solve everything and would definitely be able to withstand the fire of the catastrophe, even at the cost of her life to ensure this.


    At the corner of his mouth, a smile appeared unconsciously.


    If it was changed before, Yan Yue would not be like this. After too many things, she was really different from the past.


    everything is fine.


    This kind of Heyin school, this kind of disciple, this kind of them, can show that his contribution is meaningful.


    Time flies quickly and slowly.


    In the woods, there is no more immortal cultivator, no matter it is the disciple of the lotus school or the immortal cultivator of Lingyu City, they all retreat safely.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent. Although he was exhausted at this time, he even blocked the sky thunder, and used the tree circle to block the sky fire, but facing the fire and rain alone, he has absolute confidence.


    After closing the tree-wheel domain, the green smoke faded away, and the sky full of woods disappeared, as if they had never appeared before.


    The terrifying fire of the heavenly calamity also came to the end of the fall Zhou Shu wandered in it, like walking in a leisurely courtyard, without touching it.


    After a short while, there was no rain falling again.


    The sky is completely bright, and there is no more dark cloud.


    But it didn''t end. Instead, a very wide rainbow of seven colors hung from the sky and fell straight to Zhou Shu.


    The light of the sword suddenly appeared, Zhou Shu held the Qijie Sword in his hand and was silent.


    He felt that an incomparably pure source of heaven and earth power was continuously pouring into the sword through the rainbow, and he also felt a lot, no less than the sea sword, although he could not really accommodate it. In the body, it turns into its own power, but it also gains and comprehends many things.


    A strange treasure will come out, and a vision will come.


    Although the Tao of Heaven is dissatisfied with Zhou Shu, the law must not be violated. After the catastrophe, the benefits must be lowered.


    This is what Zhou Shu and Tahai Qijiejian deserve. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 960: Accept the origin of heaven and earth

    ? "So comfortable..."


    The green light came out from the Qikai Sword. Tian Lai "Fiction WWW. ����


    Because the power of the origin was offset by the catastrophe, she fell asleep for a while, and then moved again. While greedily absorbing the origin of heaven and earth, she spoke around Zhou Shu, "Shu, did we succeed?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, intently sensing the origin of the surrounding world, extremely comfortable.


    The origin of heaven and earth seems to be constantly washing his body, removing some stubborn impurities, whether it is in the sea of ??Qi, the sea of ??Qi, or the Yuan Ying, making the body more pure, closer to the essence of heaven and earth, and being washed by the origin of heaven and earth will help the future Fitting together is beneficial.


    This is an extremely rare opportunity. It can only be obtained after the catastrophe. It is usually obtained by the cultivator crossing the catastrophe. Now he has obtained it and will never let it go.


    "Shu, you are getting better and better, so that I can survive the catastrophe when I sleep, hehe."


    Caiying is extremely happy.


    For her, the origin of heaven and earth can be directly used and absorbed, because the elves themselves are products of the origin of heaven and earth, and these origins also make the Qihai Qijie Sword even more superb, which is equivalent to washing the sword again and using it. The most powerful source of heaven and earth is not vitality.


    "Why do you call me Shu?"


    Zhou Shu smiled. When the two of them fought against the catastrophe, Caiying just called him that. Now he thinks of some accidents.


    "How does Hongu know?"


    Caiying snorted, "There is nothing to say, but if you fight side by side together, it feels like calling''Hey'' is not good, so I just yelled it casually, but that''s not a good impression on you."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Hehe, we have always been fighting side by side before."


    "My palace is too lazy to care about you."


    The sword light flashed, Caiying shrank into the sword.


    In mid-air, Zhou Shu held a sword and stood in the middle of the rainbow, surrounded by seven-color brilliance, constantly blooming brilliance, even an immortal could hardly have such a manner.


    In the eyes of many immortals in Lingyu City below, Zhou Shu at this time is no different from a real immortal.


    just survived the catastrophe, and saved them again. Isn��t this a fairy?


    "Elder Zhou is of immense merit, great fortune!"


    "Elder Zhou has already passed the catastrophe, he must be promoted to immortality in the future!"


    "Isn''t that nonsense! From now on, I, Liu Dazhuang, will treat Elder Zhou as an immortal!"


    "We, the immortal cultivators in Lingyu City, can also follow Elder Zhou to enjoy the blessing!"


    Hearing the voices of many people, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, not wanting to say anything.


    But he raised his hand and stretched out his hand. Many people were pulled up by him and fell beside him.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Sit down and feel the origin of the heaven and earth in this rainbow, don''t miss it."


    He feels that this rainbow will last for a long time. He adds Caiying alone, and even if he tries his best to absorb it, he can only get a small portion that can be shared by others. Of course it��s good. Besides, they are all for heaven. Robbed a lot of power.


    Hao Ruoyan, Yan Yue, Ning Xuanqing and others are among them.


    Xiao Gun in the Qiankun bag was naturally taken out.


    "Shu Shi, Ruo Yan..."


    Gazing at Zhou Shu, Hao Ruoyan shed two lines of clear tears at the corners of her eyes. He was frustrated before and worried about being excessive, but it is only now that he can finally express it.


    Ning Xuanqing looked at him with a calm expression, just like at the beginning, he couldn''t hide the concern in his eyes.


    "Don''t talk, don''t waste the opportunity."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and lit a colorful cloud under everyone''s feet, asking them to sit down safely and feel the origin of this rare heaven and earth.


    When they were in their positions, many people were dragged to the rainbow.


    Some Dutch elders are also there, but they are farther away. Zhou Shu cannot control the origin of the heaven and earth in the rainbow, but it can also be distributed appropriately and reasonably. No one will oppose or dare to oppose.


    The remaining Heyin school disciples were led by Zhou Shu to Rainbow''s feet, and they could also feel some of it. Although not much, it was enough for them.


    As long as you survive the catastrophe, you should get benefits. This is an unbreakable truth.


    Many immortal cultivators in Lingyu City seemed to have noticed something, and they flew towards the rainbow one after another, but before they flew close enough, they were blocked by an invisible wall and could no longer move forward.


    Zhou Shu looked at them calmly, did not speak, only shook his head slightly.


    Many immortal cultivators didn''t dare to do anything right, they just stopped at the distance of the rainbow, watching from a distance.


    About six hours later, the rainbow gradually disappeared, without a trace, and the power of the heaven and the earth disappeared.


    Many of the Dutch disciples stood up, their faces full of excitement.


    Many of them don��t even understand what they are feeling, but they also know that the breath has given them a lot of help. Like Yijin washes the marrow, the whole person has changed a lot, compared to taking a pill Many times better.


    This is a great opportunity.


    "Thank you, Elder Zhou, for the opportunity. The disciples are grateful."


    "The disciple swears his allegiance to Elder Zhou and the Dutch School. No matter what happens, he will fight to death!"


    The sound of the oath continued to sound, it was dangerous for Zhou Shu to resist the catastrophe, but they were satisfied enough to get such an opportunity, and they were more sincere to Zhou Shu.


    Then stood up many Jin Dan and Yuan Ying elders.


    "Elder Zhou, thank you very much."


    "Cultivating immortals for oneself, more the Heyin school and Zhou elders."


    Compared to the disciples, they understand the benefits of the origin of this world, and the gratitude in their hearts is hard to describe in words.


    Many people from the lotus sect, saluting one after another, dispersed.


    And the immortal cultivator in Lingyu City nearby, looking at the colorful rainbow covering the sky, has been reluctant to leave. Seeing the Heyin school disciples talking like this, they know that they have got a great opportunity from it, and their hearts are even more itchy. , They kept coming over, sat down cross-legged, letting out their spiritual consciousness, wanting to feel something, but obviously they couldn''t feel anything, and they only hated that they didn''t join in the helper.


    But just spare hate.


    The sect masters were quite dignified, and walked over slowly, saluting Zhou Shu one after another.


    "Elder Zhou, this successful crossing of the catastrophe is really a blessing for the Dutch school, and a great blessing for Lingyucheng!"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return and smiled and said, "It''s a fluke, I also want to thank you all, Lingyucheng is everyone''s Lingyucheng It will be more united in the future."


    Someone immediately said, "Elder Zhou is right. I understand that in the future, no matter what happens, he will follow the instructions of Elder Zhou."


    "This is natural, where Elder Zhou is going, we will immediately follow, without any hesitation."


    Although it is dangerous, they can see that as long as they help Zhou Shu, they can get enough return.


    At this moment, many people can''t wait to think that it would be better to have the catastrophe again.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and nodded. This answer is what he would like to hear. This is how the hope is accumulated. To him, the hope is very important, and now the catastrophe of the Nascent Soul Realm is nothing. , But it is not necessarily at a higher level. If more people can help him, he will be more certain.


    Says that, but it��s hard to say whether they can contribute any more at that time. Each person has a different temperament and is not his own. It is estimated that most people are still the same, and they ran away when they saw the catastrophe.


    So, he doesn''t plan and won''t give them any benefit. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 961: Benefit a lot

    Under Zhou Shu''s gaze, the crowd quickly dispersed, and Lingyucheng gradually returned to calm. Tianlai Novels Ww "W. ��


    The city is calm, but the matter of crossing the robbery is far from over. In the days to come, it will continue to have a more far-reaching impact, not only for Zhou Shu and the Heyin School, but also for Lingyu City and the entire Dongsheng State.


    Zhou Shu knows for himself that it is difficult to tell whether the good or the bad is, but the matter has already happened, only to wait and see the change.


    Letting go, his gaze swept across the people around him one by one, quite satisfied.


    For example, Yan Yue, her expression is focused, her face is faintly light, and her whole person seems to be radiant.


    The one with the lowest strength received the most benefits. After the body was washed away by the origin of heaven and earth, some of the original hidden dangers were eliminated, and all the aptitude cultivation bases were further improved. Most of the hidden dangers were caused when reshaping the body. The aptitude is also considered to be against the sky, and problems are inevitable. It was Zhou Shu��s heart problem and planned to find a solution in the future, but this accident was catastrophic, but Yan Yue completely made up for these hidden dangers. Zhou Shu also lost some thoughts.


    Lin Zhu and Lu Xiaoxian, both of them have superb magic weapons. Not only have they benefited, they have also benefited a lot.


    Similar to Hao Ruoyan, her aptitude may be worse, and she doesn��t have much sense of the origin of heaven and earth, but her aptitude has also been improved a lot. What''s more, the sealing spirit stone in her hand may absorb the most origin of heaven and earth among these people. One of them, the Jingwei soul in the Fengling Stone, has grown by a large margin. After Jingwei grows up, it can rival the existence of the divine beast, and the benefits she has gained are self-evident.


    Xu Rong and Ning Xuanqing, a simple sword repair, a simple talisman, both have good aptitudes, and naturally they will get no less.


    Being washed by the source of heaven and earth, the aptitude will be improved, more or less.


    Of course, he got the most, as well as Caiying and Xiaogun.


    Take Zhou Shu himself, the opportunities continue, and his aptitude has been improved again and again. Although the body is not a spiritual body, it is better than a spiritual body. Most of the power can be directly sensed and absorbed. It is almost no different from the natural treasure. Most cultivators will only be able to do this until they are fit together, but Zhou Shu has almost done it now. This has laid the most solid foundation for his future cultivation, and practicing any law will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Needless to say, Caiying herself can absorb the origin of heaven and earth, and she is the most direct and best receiver in it. Besides, the benefits of stepping on the Sea Qijie Sword are equivalent to hers. Now she is a little better than before. There is more than doubled, although it cannot be described by sixth-order itself, but it is not far behind.


    Not surprisingly, this time the catastrophe was born out of swords.


    As for Xiao Gun, he is always confused, and I don''t know how much it has gotten, but such washing will definitely have indescribable benefits for him to transform the dragon in the future.


    Everyone has benefited a lot from a catastrophe, but Zhou Shu has no gratitude for the way of heaven.


    He felt that Heavenly Dao used the Heavenly Tribulation to wield it because he really wanted to obliterate him. He absolutely confirmed this, and the opportunity that came down after the Tribulation is the law itself. Even the Heavenly Dao cannot be changed and can only be obeyed. Heaven has its own will, but it is only the executor of a certain world, not the creator. It can change the operation of the world and increase its strength, but it cannot change the law and violate the will of the creator.


    "In the future, we must be more cautious about the possible catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu secretly thought that in the future, he can no longer refine the best magic weapons at will, or anything else, he must be careful with any chance, because before he gets the chance, he is likely to usher in a catastrophe.


    However, if you act carefully, there will be no possibility of the tribulation, so he is not too worried, and now he does not have much demand for the opportunity that most people dream of. He is confident, only relying on the current self. You can achieve your goals.


    "It''s a strange feeling, the body seems to be light and fluttering."


    "The more sensitive the perception of spiritual energy, now I really want to practice."


    Several people opened their eyes one after another, feeling their own changes, and their faces were full of surprises.


    Hao Ruoyan took a few steps closer, showing a slight hesitation, "Master Shu, what should we do now..."


    She didn''t care too much about her cultivation. What she thought was how to deal with the aftermath and deal with other troubles that might come.


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, warmly said, "Don''t worry, I will take care of it. I''ll talk about it later. What you need most now is to retreat and settle down for a while."


    "Well, I''m leaving now."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded to him, and soon disappeared.


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at Zhou Shu, reluctantly left, and the others also left. Zhou Shu glanced around and fell into the city.


    Soon, he appeared in front of Old Xin.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to apologize, and said with regret, "Old Xin, I''m really sorry, I didn''t expect that there would be a catastrophe, so that all of Xin''s sword-making room and residence were gone."


    "What does that matter?"


    Lao Xin didn''t care at all, looked at the sword in his hand, with a lot of excitement, and couldn''t wait to say, "Show the sword to the old man!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, holding up the Qijie Sword with both hands and sending it to Old Xin.


    Old Xin took it with both hands, a brilliance flashed in his eyes, and the whole person became energetic, as if he was several hundred years younger.


    "It''s really the best, what a sword!"


    Fingers ran across the blue sword, and tears fell unconsciously and spilled on the ground.


    Mr. Xin stroked the Qihai Sword, and couldn''t help sighing, "I really didn''t expect this sword to be completed one day!"


    He looked at Zhou Shu with gratitude in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, thank you for fulfilling the old wish. Without you, the old will be dead."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Old Xin, most of this sword is your credit, I just did some small work, don''t do this."


    "Hehe Don''t be humble."


    Xin laughed, and said with deep relief, "Without you, it would be impossible for the old man to do it. I can only think about it forever."


    After finishing speaking, he lifted the sword, and saw the blue light flashing on the sword, shining upwards section by section, and finally gathered on the tip of the sword, bursting out incomparably dazzling brilliance, shining like stars, visible for hundreds of miles.


    Zhou Shu was quite surprised, "Old Xin, can you use it?"


    He knows that Mr. Xin is only the cultivation base of the condensing pulse realm now, and he is unable to cultivate for many years, so he is actually no different from a mortal.


    Old Xin smiled, did not speak, waved his hand, the light on the sword quickly disappeared, and the color became dull, rusty, it looked like dry wood, without the slightest brilliance, anyone could see it. I don''t think it is a flying sword, let alone the best flying sword.


    Zhou Shu is more surprised.


    (ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Jiuqu Longyin, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 962: Treading the sea 7 knots sword

    Zhou Shu stared at Old Xin and said bluntly, "Old Xin, how did you do it? Could this sword be used without a cultivator?"


    Logically speaking, the sixth-order magic weapon can only be driven by Yuan Li, and Mr. Xin should not be able to use it. Therefore, he is a bit unable to understand the actions of Mr. Xin before, and he is quite sure that Caiying Jianli has just received the origin of heaven and earth and is sleeping. Absorbing, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to wake up within a month or two. When the sword spirit is not there and no elemental power is applied, the sword will change by itself, which is a bit strange. Tianlai novel www. ��


    But he also knows that there is a type of superb magic weapon that can be moved without vitality, but the flying sword should not belong to that kind of magic weapon.


    "Don''t use Yuan Li spiritual power, try to pin your heart to the sword."


    Old Xin seemed to see his doubts and handed over the Qijie Sword.


    Taking the sword, Zhou Shu looked at it for a while, slightly at a loss, pinning his heart on the sword, Xin Lao''s words are a bit elusive.


    After thinking for a while, he said thoughtfully, "I understand what Mr. Xin meant. Mr. Xin is saying, will this seven-section sword of the sea treading on the sea change its appearance according to the mind of the sword holder? This is not its magic weapon as a magic weapon, and it does not require the use of elemental power, but is determined by the characteristics of the sword itself?"


    Old Xin stared at Zhou Shu for a while, and nodded appreciatively, "Russ can teach you, you understand very quickly, this is indeed the special feature of this sword, of course it is more than that, you can try it. "


    Zhou Shu nodded and tried hard for a while, but the sword remained unchanged.


    He shook his head, "Old Xin, I can''t do it now."


    For Zhou Shu, he hasn��t really used this sword yet. He is very strange to each other. He is even less familiar with the sword like Mr. Xin has devoted his life to it. Mr. Xin can put his heart on the sword, but he can��t do it. To.


    Jian Xiu''s familiarity with the sword often takes a long time. Even if there are foreign sword spirits in the sword, this can''t be changed.


    For Jian Xiu, their relationship with the sword itself is a friendship, mutual understanding and integration, rather than mere magic weapons and users.


    "After you fully understand this sword, you will do it."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Mr. Xin was not surprised, only smiled and nodded, "At that time you will see the true face of this sword."


    "What is the real face?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the sword in his hand, and raised his eyebrows, "Isn''t this sword like this?"


    Mr. Xin shook his head, "No, this is just what it looks like after being refined, and only after it truly understands it and gets its approval, it will show its true appearance and wield more powerful power."


    "Ah, get the sword''s approval?"


    Zhou Shu was a little confused, "Old Xin''s words really make the younger generations less and less understand. The sword is not a creature, and there is no owner at all. If there is no sword spirit in the sword, does it need to be recognized? Or, the sword itself is Spiritual?"


    Old Xin thought for a while, and said, "Spirituality? The same can be said."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant. If the sword itself has spirituality, that is to say, the sword itself may produce sword spirits, then the situation is a bit complicated.


    He can''t stop the sword spirit from spawning in the sword, but what about Caiying?


    Old Xin didn��t notice his look, and just continued, ��You��ve seen it in the jade slip. The main materials of this seven-section sword on the sea are Bijing Jiaojiao and Gentleman Stone, right?��


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Old Xin said again, "Bijing Jiao, do you know what that is?"


    Seeing that Xin Lao meant for school, Zhou Shu didn''t ask much, but said slowly, "Bijing Jiao, known as Zhenhai Beast, is an alien beast with dragon bloodline. It has a natural form and powerful mana. The Jingjiao clan has always been the royal family and nobles of the East China Sea, and they rarely leave the far sea."


    "Yes, after the real person of Tahai defeated the leader of Zhenhai in the East Sea Dragon Palace that day, he snatched his horn in one fell swoop, and later refined the sword into the sea."


    Old Xin nodded slightly, "The old man naturally doesn''t have that ability. The blue crystal horns used to refine this sword are occasionally obtained, and they are the horns of cubs, which are incomparable to the horns of Dang Zhenhai."


    As if thinking of the past, he was very immersed for a while, and Zhou Shu also did not disturb him with interest.


    After a while, Mr. Xin asked Zhou Shu, "Junzishi, do you know what it is?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and replied, "The gentleman stone, the strange stone from the spiritual vein, whether it is a ninth-order spiritual vein or a first-order spiritual vein, it is possible to appear. Its material is extremely transparent, and there is almost no obstacle to the spiritual energy. Stone is similar. It does not have the same rank, but it can be used to refine any magic weapon of the same rank. Its quality is gentle and humble, and it is present in the most common first-order spiritual veins. It is dyed, so it is called a gentleman stone by the cultivator."


    "Very detailed, more detailed than what the old man wrote in the jade slip. It took a lot of effort."


    Xin Lao showed a lot of comfort, smiled and said, "However, the gentleman stone is not just a pure material, it is spiritual in itself."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "As for the gentleman stone, the younger generation only sees it from the classics, and it is not very clear, so please give me some advice."


    Old Xin slowly said, "After the last great power of Confucianism, Ke Meng, ascended, worried that Confucianism and Taoism would be ruined in Xuanhuang Da 6 in the future, so he divided his magic treasure gentleman book into countless pieces, scattered in various places in Xuanhuang Da 6 Those who have the predestined relationship may sense the true meaning of Confucianism and Taoism from it, making Confucianism and Taoism successors. These fragments are gentlemen''s stones."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, as if he had realized something.


    This is the same as the original meditation ability to take away Lingshan, leaving Lingshan gold.


    However, in the current Xuan Huang Da 6, Confucianism is even more rare than meditation, and it seems that there are not many in Dongsheng Prefecture. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    As Mr. Xin said, the gentleman stone comes from the ancient power inheritance. It is not surprising that it has a little spirituality after following the great power for tens of thousands of years. However, after understanding this, Zhou Shu also let go of his mind. The spirituality of the gentleman stone is impossible to transform. It is an elf, a sword spirit, because it is too deeply affected by the power, and the essence is too strong, it will only inherit the will of the power, not the will of its own.


    Then, to be recognized by the sword is to be recognized by the gentleman stone, Zhou Shu began to understand.


    Noting Zhou Shu��s expression, Mr. Xin knew that he understood, and nodded, ��Although Confucianism is ruined, the gentleman stone is still a sacred object of Confucianism. If other cultivators want to fully play its role, they must get its approval. , And how to get recognition, that��s why the old man named this sword Tahai Qijiejian."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he said very solemnly, "A gentleman''s seven festivals, one is integrity, second is ambition, third is humility and self-sufficiency, fourth is dignified and unrestrained, fifth is simple and internal, and sixth is rigid. Both softness and strength, Qi said life and death are one. Once you have done it, you will be able to be recognized, thereby changing the shape of the sword and wielding the true power of the Qijie Sword."


    (ps: I''m really sorry, I was too late, and I wrote a little hastily. I will make up some more in the next few days.) (To be continued.)

 Chapter 963: Was called

    ?


    Farewell to Xin Lao, Zhou Shu sent back to Heyin.


    He also planned to retreat for a period of time, to feel the changes in his body, so as to better carry out the next step of cultivation.


    The body wash of the origin of heaven and earth, the divine consciousness has fully changed the body, and the calculation and deduction have to be performed again, just like the computer has to restart after the data parameter changes.


    The pedestrians on the road saw Zhou Shu with an expression of awe.


    Someone used to come up to say hello, but now there are none. Perhaps they know that Zhou Shu, who has survived the catastrophe, and them are no longer equal-level cultivators.


    Zhou Shu shook his head. He didn''t care. Others had changed, but he himself hadn''t changed. He also knew very well that the catastrophe did not come for him. The true combined catastrophe was still very early.


    But he hasn''t walked far, there is a warmth in his chest, something is about to move.


    His expression was slightly startled, and he quickly took out Wushuang Ling and injected a trace of his spirit.


    The warmth is a signal from Wushuang City, but he has never felt it before. Wushuang City is looking for him?


    just entered Wushuang City, and was taken into a quiet room.


    Wushuang City Lord, Xuanhu, Qingque, the three of them looked at him with a little serious expression.


    "You have attracted the tribulation again, and have you passed safely?"


    City Lord spoke first, and the huge shadows spread out, covering most of the room.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and there were some surprises, "Yes, a few seniors learned so quickly, and the news about Wushuang City is so well-informed."


    I am afraid that it will be less than ten hours before he crosses the robbery, Wushuang City can know it, and it really surprised him.


    Qingque nodded, "How can such a thing be unpleasant? Not only we know, but I''m afraid that there are several major sects in Dongshengzhou now that we don''t know. And in a few days, Xuanhuang Da 6 will know. . And what follows is that many people will come to you, many many, alas."


    "No way?"


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Can it really cause such a sensation?"


    "So big a sensation?"


    Xuan Hu shook his head and said, "It''s more than a sensation. You are in the Nascent Soul Realm, and you have encountered the Heavenly Tribulation, or the Threefold Heavenly Tribulation, there are tribulation thunder and tribulation fire, this is nothing, it is rare that you actually passed this This kind of thing, seems to be the second time in the entire Xuanhuang Da6?"


    He glanced at the city lord, seeming to inquire.


    The city lord nodded, his huge head swaying, "The second time, the last time was more than 5,000 years ago, Kunlun disciple Ye Feng, Yuanying realm suffered a catastrophe, and he successfully sat on the Forgotten Peak in Kunlun to cross the calamity. He has not yet had the fire of the Tribulation. After successfully crossing the Tribulation, he became a disciple of Kunlun Xi. Now he has the eighth level of the Tribulation Realm. He is one of the people with the most advanced cultivation base of Xuanhuang Da 6 and the most likely to step into the immortal world."


    "And you are the second one."


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head slightly, "We know that you have passed the catastrophe once, but others don''t know. Now that you cross the catastrophe in public, trouble will really come."


    "Yes����"


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of worries in her eyes, "If you are crossing the catastrophe, find a quiet place with no people. It is best to find a deserted island in the East China Sea. We can help if there is anything we need, and there will be no others. I know, why are you doing this now?"


    "The old man always thinks that you are a prudent person. Why do you do such a silly thing and cross the robbery in Lingyu City? You can''t figure it out."


    Xuanhu glanced at Zhou Shu, his eyes were quite angry. In that anger, he obviously cared more.


    Zhou Shu first raised his hand to salute, and then apologized a lot.


    ...The dividing line


    It was unwise to fight Deng Lin in the city. He needed to use the Black Soul Gun in a more concealed place, and in the round cedar forest, he set up a streamer array.


    Originally wanted to provoke Deng Lin first, but it seemed that there was no need at all. When I saw Xu Mu, Deng Lin already looked like a crazy lion.


    Xu Mu ran out a mile, but felt something was wrong.


    Deng Lin was still standing there, motionless.


    "Want to lead Gou Feng to Champa? Hehe, I''m not that stupid." Deng Lin folded his fists in front of his chest and squeezed out an ugly and ironic smile. As a city lord, he was not dazzled by hatred.


    Xu Mu shook his head slightly, turned around, and had no choice but to face it hard here.


    Entering the battlefield, he ignored Deng Lin''s surprise and walked back and forth, leaving many formations on all sides.


    Deng Lin looked at it coldly, with a lot of disdain in his eyes, "Who do you think the old man is, this kind of ordinary maze formation is effective for me? Instead of doing such useless things, it is better to hand in your life as soon as possible. Killing my nephew is more than fate, your blood will be absorbed by me, and your soul will be crushed by me!"


    Deng Lin stared at Xu Mu with burning eyes, and slowly drew out a bone sword with red light in the darkness.


    A strange red and black sword beam shot out from the bone sword, soaring into the sky, piercing the sky.


    is also a sword made by Raksha bone, but Deng Lin uses a different one from the inner disciple.


    Rakshasa is a kind of demons, and there are many different kinds of Rakshasa. The Rakshasa bone sword used by Deng Lin uses materials from the night Rakshasa, the elite of the Rakshasa. The most famous feature of Yeluosa is drinking blood. The more blood you drink, the stronger.


    This Rakshasa Bone Sword drank countless blood, and after repeated refining by Deng Lin, it had become a Tier 3 Supreme Existence.


    There are many blood-colored lines on the sword''s body, and blood seems to be flowing in it, which is extremely strange.


    "You have already condensed your pulse in less than two years. It just so happens that my black blood sword likes to drink the blood of the coagulation state the most. Today it can have a full meal again." Deng Lin''s voice was as sharp as a night owl. People can''t help but stand upright, shivering.


    "Could it be that you are an evil cultivator, you are actually something crooked."


    Xu Mu was talking nonsense, while throwing away the formation. When the formation was over, he took out a mirror.


    Mu Guang, second-order best.


    In the blink of an eye, within a few hundred meters of the previous puzzle, it was already pitch black as ink, and I couldn''t see my fingers.


    Deng Lin wanted to laugh, and he did laugh, "Dark night, what''s the use of night? What do you think it is, do cultivators rely on their eyes to fight? Haha!"


    The spiritual consciousness of the practitioner of the condensed pulse state can completely replace the sense of sight and hearing.


    Blood screen!


    The Black Blood Sword drinks too much blood and grows into the best, a special technique formed!


    The black blood sword slashed down in the air Splitting the night in half, a blood-red light curtain covering nearly a hundred meters range, overwhelmingly pressed towards Xu Mu.


    The sound is like thunder, the noise is endless, the blood curtain is like a thousand-meter waterfall, pouring down with the force of destruction.


    In the waterfall, there are countless small blood-colored gossamers, like the little ghosts in hell, approaching Xu Mu.


    Xu Mu''s face was awe-inspiring, and the yellow sand barrier quickly merged into a black river, flowing slowly above his head. In the black river, from time to time, yellow sand leaps up, shaped like clouds, and piles up and piles up.


    This river does not seem to be big, but it contains 400,000 yellow sands, so dense!


    The blood curtain suddenly hit the yellow sand barrier!


    Deng Lin yelled, "Bring it to me!"


    The blood curtain is like endless, roaring and pouring, and every blow is like a dragon probing its claws, making a huge roar, hitting, hitting again! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 964: Plan ahead

    "We won''t say much, you think carefully about how to face it."


    "Go back soon and prepare. If others know these news, it will not be much slower than Wushuang City."


    After leaving Wushuang City, Zhou Shu''s steps and mood became a lot heavier.


    A few seniors couldn''t wait to summon him, their words were extraordinarily solemn, and it could be seen that the matter of crossing the catastrophe was bigger than he had expected, and it would cause him and the Dutch school to bring great trouble.


    After he thought about it, it was true.


    One, from now on, many immortal cultivators will inevitably come to Lingyu City and Heyin School, which greatly influenced Zhou Shu''s plan.


    Zhou Shu originally wanted to stay in this remote corner of Lingyu City, a corner, quietly develop the Heyin school without anyone paying attention, and gradually improve the overall standard of the Heyin school disciples. Of course, research on transmission technology and develop spiritual cultivation business. There are medical methods, formations, talisman, puppet medicine, etc., will also go hand in hand. The sect develops steadily and rapidly. After a few decades and a hundred years, the Dutch school can accumulate enough strength and undergo qualitative changes. The six major sects dare not look down upon them.


    The so-called wide accumulation of grains, slowly becoming king, this is the case.


    The idea is very good, but now, this idea is somewhat unlikely to be realized.


    Lingyu City does not have a lot of aura, and it is considered a small remote place in Dongshengzhou. In the past, the cultivators who came to Lingyu City were basically cultivators, and there were few cultivators. However, it is rare to see the cultivators of the gods transformation in hundreds of years, but in the future , There is bound to be no shortage of cultivators from the Divine Realm to Lingyu City, and even the great cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm will come here. The formation of Lingyu City and the defense of the Dutch School are in vain. In their eyes, the Dutch School has no secrets. How can the Holland School develop well? Most of it will be hindered by all kinds of obstructions, and the research on transmission technology is even impossible to mention, and it can''t be touched at all.


    Second, many forces are eager for genius. Only Zhou Shu, who is in the early stage of Nascent Soul Realm, will undoubtedly become their target.


    Some sects with only a few Divine Transformation Realms are fine. Zhou Shu and the Heyin School can handle them, but dozens of large divine Transformation Realm sects can come out at any time. Zhou Shu and Lingyucheng can''t stop them at all, and Zhou Shu To be sure, there will definitely be a great monk crossing the Tribulation Realm to come to him.


    The story of Yangmei at the beginning shows that the big sect will not let go of the true genius, the identity of the daughter of Yangmei''s destiny, there are several in ten thousand years, and Zhou Shu like this, there are only two in 20,000 years, how could they miss it. And they didn''t know that Zhou Shu had already experienced the tribulation three times, not just the current one.


    When the Dazongmen came, Zhou Shu might still be able to block and hide, because the Dazongmen had to be more or less concerned about face and would make sense, but if the aristocratic family came, Zhou Shu might have nothing to do.


    Aristocratic families are different from Dazongmen. They can do whatever they can to the people they admire, especially some very old families.


    For example, from the Mohist school''s Weiyuan Bai family, like the Mohist school, they also advocate not fighting and not attacking and want to eradicate all wars in the world, but in fact they run in the opposite direction.


    Third, for some forces, what they value is Zhou Shu��s aptitude. Even if Zhou Shu refuses, there is no danger to the face, but for other forces, they want Zhou Shu��s life. , They don''t want a genius like Zhou Shu to exist. If they don''t get it, they will destroy it.


    This is the most dangerous.


    Zhou Shu himself knew that there were several forces that liked to do such things, such as Kunlun, and many geniuses died because of this.


    In the realm of cultivating immortals, there are some dark forces commissioned by sects and aristocratic families to do this kind of thing. For example, the Black Cloth Building, which focuses on cultivating assassin repairs, is the largest assassin organization in the Xuanhuang Continent. Of shock.


    Fourth, not only Zhou Shu but also the Heyin School, Lingyu City will also undergo great changes.


    That change will be slow and far-reaching. It is difficult to confirm whether it is good or bad now, but if Zhou Shu doesn''t handle it properly, it may make the Dutch school feel bad in Lingyu City and lose its current status.


    There are so many things that may happen soon, and more preparations must be made to plan ahead.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t have much idea about how to prepare. It just happened, and it was not easy to think clearly.


    Looking at the prosperous Lingyu City, he unconsciously shook his head and sighed lightly. He wanted to retreat before, but now it seems unlikely, unless he can find a place where there is absolutely no interruption.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but his expression stagnated, as if he felt something.


    Not bad, if you can find a place where no one disturbs you, then you should do it. This seems to be the best choice at hand.


    All changes come from him. If he is gone, or no one can find him, then many troubles will disappear. After a few years, everything will naturally calm down.


    This is good for him and the Heyin school.


    It turned out that Zhou Shu always worried about the safety of the Dutch school, but in the future he will worry much less. The lotus sect is now becoming famous. Maybe Dongshengzhou, and even the entire Xuanhuang Continent know that there is such a sect that has produced a genius for the Yuanying realm. In the future, if you want to disadvantage the lotus sect, you must Take this into consideration.


    Even if he is not there, the Holland School will have no problem, and if he is absent during this time, the Holland School will have less trouble. Not to mention rapid development, but there is no problem in maintaining stability.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, and a decision was already made in his heart.


    He walked quickly to Heyin sent back.


    Entering the sect, many disciples walked up to salute like in the past, but their eyes looked at Zhou Shu a little different from the past, not only awe and admiration, but also a hint of fanaticism.


    In their eyes, Zhou Shu seems to be omnipotent. No matter what Zhou Shu wants them to do now, they will do it without hesitation Zhou Shu smiled, bowed his head back, and entered soon. I left the chamber and was locked in it alone.


    He was thinking.


    Once he leaves the Heyin School, and it is a long time, then how to continue the Heyin School during this period must be carefully considered.


    Without him, maintaining the good development of the Heyin School is the biggest problem. Then, the relationship between the Heyin School and Lingyucheng must be further developed. Lingyucheng and the Heyin School must be firmly bound together. If hundreds of thousands of immortals are cultivated All of them can unite. As the backing of the Dutch school, no matter how big the sect is, they don''t dare to disadvantage the Dutch school, but how to bind it.


    Time passed by a little bit.


    Many elders came to the meeting, entered the chamber, and hurried out after a while, and each order came out with them.


    The elders looked at the commands in their hands. They were a little puzzled, but they were more excited. They knew that after these commands were issued, the situation of the Dutch School, other sects, and the entire Lingyu City would change. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 965: Many commands

    ?Lingyu City is full of noise. Burning? Wen Novel. ?r?a?n??e?n?`


    Many immortal cultivators gathered together, everyone''s face was shining, and the excitement was beyond words.


    In the bustling bazaar, a few old cultivators are talking about it.


    "Have you heard that the Dutch School intends to reinforce the defenses of Lingyu City."


    An old man stroking his long beard, his face glamorous, "Of course, just now, it was announced everywhere, who would not hear."


    "This is a great thing for us in Lingyucheng."


    "Yes, safety is more assured. The old man is always worried about foreigners coming to attack, but with the defensiveness of Lingyu City now aging, I really feel a little worried."


    An old man seemed very wise and said slowly, "Speaking of which, Elder Zhou��s lotus party is really great for Lingyu City. For thousands of years, there has been no management of the sect to reinforce the city��s defenses. Now the lotus party has finally done it. It��s said that the Heyin faction will not only build an extra wall in the inner city, but also increase the seven-layer formation, and even build dozens of more rune formation bunkers... But this is also a lot of spiritual stones and requires a lot of manpower. , I don��t know if the Holland School can afford it."


    "It should be difficult. Some management sects have spoken big words before, but I don''t dare to mention it again after I count the investment... But the old man sees the Dutch school differently, and they dare to make such a big announcement. Most of them have some confidence."


    An old man nodded and said, "They said that as long as the lotus sect stays in Lingyu City for one day, they will contribute to Lingyu City and the many immortal cultivators in Lingyu City. It seems that it is not fake after so many years."


    "I hope they can do it, and the old man will also help."


    "The Heyin School is doing things for us in Lingyu City. We don''t have the spirit stone, so we can do something. It will be a merit to mention it to the younger generation in the future."


    Those old people have been in Lingyu City for hundreds of years or more, and they have witnessed many changes in Lingyu City, but they have never seen anything like Zhou Shu doing this. At this time, there is a lot of emotion in their hearts.


    It is indeed an unimaginable event to dare to announce the rebuilding of Lingyu City��s defense for thousands of years.


    In a restaurant, some young cultivators whispered, their faces full of excitement.


    "We heard it right, right?"


    Someone stared at him, grabbed his arm hard, suspecting that he was dreaming.


    Someone disdainfully said, "Of course I can''t hear it wrong, I have yelled it dozens of times, and the speaker is Elder Lu of the Dutch school. She has a very high status in the Dutch school."


    "That''s great!"


    Someone fascinated, seemed to have just been awakened from drunkenness, rubbed their eyes, and said blankly, "What are you talking about?"


    Someone glanced at him and said loudly, "The Heyin faction just said that in the future, there will be four large gathering arrays at the four corners of Lingyu City, where the gathering spirit orbs will be placed, and there will be yuan stones to give every Lingyu city residents a sense of vitality. Opportunity."


    "Jing Yuan Lingzhu? There is vitality, it''s great...but I need a lot of spiritual stones to go in, I really don''t have any spiritual stones to go."


    "Nothing, it��s free. As long as the lotus pie is in Lingyu City, it will be open for ten days a month. As long as you are residents of Lingyu City, you can go to the Juyuan Formation to practice. It��s said that the place is very big. Ten thousand immortals can work together."


    "Really? How is this possible, free of charge..."


    "The elder of the Dutch school said that there should be no falsehood. I heard that the formation is already being set up now."


    "I went to see!"


    The man immediately lost his drink, and disappeared downstairs in the blink of an eye.


    For young immortal cultivators, there is nothing better than spiritual energy. Zhou Shu provides them with a good enough practice place, and they will support the Dutch school without hesitation.


    Hongyezong, the hall.


    Hongyezong Supreme Elder Lin Xingyuan, unable to conceal the surprise on his face, couldn''t help but wonder, "Elder Hao, what you said is true?"


    Hao Ruoyan''s expression was indifferent, "You don''t have to doubt what Master Shu said, you can do what the Lotus Musicians say."


    "Too, too good..."


    Lin Xingyuan was even more excited, all wrinkles trembling.


    A few quarters ago, Hao Ruoyan came to Hongyezong and talked to him about some deals.


    The main point is that in the future, the Lotus Sect will be open to the disciples and elders of the Red Leaf Sect. The disciples of the Red Leaf Sect can go to the Lotus Sect to practice, do the tasks of the Lotus Sect to obtain contribution points, and even use the contribution value to enter the Lotus Sect Tibetan scriptures. Pavilion.


    Lin Xingyuan was not calm when he heard this.


    He knows that the Heyin School��s Tibetan Scripture Pavilion is all-encompassing, and it��s not even higher than Hongyezong. It��s even better than many major sects. Even he himself can��t wait to go to Heyin School to do a mission. .


    Hao Ruoyan said faintly, "Master Shu also said that if Sect Master Lin can complete the entrustment of Master Shu, he will be regarded as completing the special task of the Heyin Sect and will be issued a time-limited token to the Sovereign Pagoda Peak."


    "Ah, ah!"


    Lin Xingyuan was a little speechless, the Pagoda Peak was just a rumor, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    Calm down for a while, he looked at Hao Ruoyan, and said very respectfully and sincerely, "Elder Zhou is generous and generous, regardless of the predecessors, Hongye Zong is really grateful, and the old man will follow the instructions of the Heyin School and Elder Zhou in the future."


    "Elder Lin doesn''t need to be like this. It''s not an instruction, Master Shu said, but everyone is working hard for the development of Lingyu City."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, and said calmly, "Elder Lin, don''t forget the requirements of Master Shu. The construction of the city wall and the management of formations, etc. will make Elder Lin bother."


    Lin Xingyuan patted his chest and said loudly, "As long as there is contribution value to many disciples and elders, Hongye Zong will do well!"


    That��s the contribution value of the lotus school, which is completely different from the contribution value of the Hongyezong. One is money and the other is paper. The things you buy are completely different. In order to get the lotus school contribution value, the disciples will definitely do their best. .


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and quit.


    The same scene happened at the patron gate, and the elder who didn''t pass was Ning Xuanqing.


    Officially winning other sects is a very important part of Zhou Shu��s preparation plan. They can save the Heyin faction a lot of time and energy to complete the previous order, and the Heyin faction is only the spirit stone and nothingness. However, because of the advantages of the Holland School, they cannot refuse.


    ����


    With the issuance of an order, the entire Lingyu City shook.


    Ling Yucheng is everywhere, streets and alleys, brothel and trading houses, there are discussions everywhere, and the focus is all the actions of the Dutch school.


    As for Zhou Shu from the Dutch school, letting go of his consciousness, feeling the changes around him, he felt satisfied.


    It seems that his goal should be achieved. Through many means, he will bind the Heyin faction and Lingyucheng together so that Lingyucheng will become the backing of the Heyin faction. As long as the Heyin faction is in Lingyucheng for one day, all residents of Lingyucheng will Can not tolerate others to destroy and change the Dutch school.


    For this, he would spend a lot of spiritual stones and resources, and also brought a lot of burden to the Heyin school, but for him, these are not problems.


    What he cares about is himself, as well as the lotus pie.

 Chapter 966: Reactions of various sects

    ? The message is delivered very quickly. Tian Lai Xiao "" said WWW. ��


    This is the reason why there are people everywhere in the big sect, and naturally there will be people in Lingyu City.


    Tianjian Gate, Mo Xiefeng.


    A hidden hall.


    The hall is extremely wide, with eighteen huge long swords erected in the hall, the spire of the sword is on the top of the hall, and the hilt of the sword is deep into the ground like a pillar in the courtyard.


    Standing in the middle of the main hall is a monk in ancient clothes. He is tall and majestic. He has three long beards, two black and one white. He is very conspicuous, and he hangs neatly to three inches below his jaw. There is a handle floating beside him. The quaint pine-grain long sword, with a deep sapphire shaped like an eye on the hilt, emits a ray of light from time to time, like a living thing.


    At this time, he was the Taoist Huaqing, the current lord of the Tianjianmen, who was only a thin line away from Crossing Tribulation Realm.


    Below him, several monks stood, one was Zheng Huabai, whom Zhou Shu had ever met, and the other three had never seen him, but the cultivation level was only above Zheng Huabai.


    Looking at the crowd, Taoist Huaqing''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said slowly, "Assemble you today, there is an important thing to discuss."


    Several people nodded one after another without saying a word, just waiting for the master to speak.


    Huaqing Taoist nodded and continued, "There is news that there is a monk in Lingyu City who is crossing the robbery. It is Zhou Shu who has participated in the Dongsheng Sword Club."


    Zheng Huabai''s expression was stagnant, and he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    He had seen Zhou Shu himself, so he was very puzzled. The Golden Core Realm back then was at most in the Nascent Soul Realm. How could he survive the catastrophe?


    "Yes, it''s him."


    Taoist Huaqing nodded, and his expression became more solemn, "Zhou Shu is only in the early stage of the Nascent Soul Realm, but he has suffered a tribulation. Among them, three tribulation thunders and a tribulation fire, he passed smoothly, without any loss, after the tribulation. , The rainbow of origin descends to wash his body."


    The monks below, their expressions shocked, their hearts moved unconsciously.


    Huaqing Taoist said slowly, "Do you have any opinions?"


    Someone took a few steps and raised his hand. "I''ve heard of Zhou Shu. Even under the most demanding conditions, he can be regarded as a real genius. We should have hired him long ago, let alone him. I have also participated in the Dongsheng Swordsmanship. It is the person we need most at the Heavenly Sword Sect. Without further ado, I suggest to find him immediately."


    "Yes, I will go right away, don''t be preempted by Jianlu."


    Someone responded, "I heard that he did a lot of things in Lingyu City, and now he is living through the catastrophe in the Yuan Ying stage, and he has also received the benefits of the original body washing. The sect General Xing, he is simply a gift from heaven. The chance of our Heavenly Sword Gate."


    Zheng Huabai followed out, "Sect Master, I met Zhou Shu several times at the sword meeting and invited him to join, but at that time it was delayed because of the traitor Wei Shang. It was the fault of his subordinates. This time I won''t do it again. Missed, I will go to Lingyu City and bring him over."


    Everyone salutes first and then speaks. For sects like Tianjianmen, the rules have been passed down for tens of thousands of years, and they are very strict, and no one dares to violate them.


    "Everyone agrees, that''s good."


    Huaqing Taoist nodded, "It''s so decided, but you don''t have to go, Huabai. There was a bit of disagreement between you last time. To avoid accidents, and to show our sincerity, I will go by myself this time."


    He looked calm, it seemed that this meeting was just a formality, and a decision had already been made.


    "Yes."


    Zheng Huabai was startled, then nodded in response.


    He didn''t care about the Sect Master directly saying that he had a problem, but he didn''t expect that the Sect Master would actually go to Zhou Shu himself. Heavenly Sword Sect had never given birth to this kind of thing, and even the Weishang of the year was not taken so seriously by the Sect.


    Several people responded together and backed back to the original position.


    The Taoist Huaqing turned around, saluted the back of the palace, and said respectfully, "Elder Zhou, can you?"


    "Ugh."


    A long sigh came from behind the palace.


    Soon, a blue-shirted scribe appeared in front of the temple. He looked less than twenty years old, but when everyone saw him, they hurriedly bowed and saluted, not daring to neglect.


    The scribe raised his hand, "Huaqing, you can stay too, I''ll go."


    "what?"


    The Taoist Huaqing looked surprised and couldn''t help but persuade him, "Elder Zhou, you have been silent for three hundred years. If this time you go out and cause the catastrophe, what is it good?"


    The Great Monk of the Crossing Tribulation Realm hides before crossing the Heaven Tribulation, afraid to do anything, afraid to attract heaven. This period of time is called the Silent Period by the cultivators, with some self-deprecating meaning, describing himself as a dead person.


    "Then go through the catastrophe, can I still lose to Zhou Shu."


    The scribe smiled slightly, showing a lot of indifferent, "My surname is Zhou, and I also want to see Zhou Shu, why he can even survive the catastrophe in Yuan Ying''s situation, it is very interesting, and you also underestimate this matter. It''s serious, I''m afraid that the other sects who went to find Zhou Shu were all great monks, but the Heavenly Sword Sect sent them to the Divine Realm? That''s not very good."


    "What the elder said is my fault."


    The Taoist Huaqing stopped talking, and stepped back respectfully.


    The scribe nodded, "Wait for my news, it won��t take long. If I have something to do, I don��t want to find another elder, so let Elder Xu go out."


    After speaking, he disappeared, leaving only a few faces that were quite shocked.


    Elder Xu, those are the first three of the Heavenly Sword Gate, the six-layered great monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm, does he even have to leave for Zhou Shu?


    The same scene is also born in other sects, early and late, and not only the sect of Dongshengzhou, but the other states, for the real genius, it is definitely worth crossing the state.


    However, there is a big sect that is different.


    Ci Hangzong, Pudu Peak.


    Compared with the peaks of Cihangzong, Pudu Peak is very short, but it does not affect its prominence at all. If the mountains are petals, Pudu Peak is the flower center.


    It is located in a deep lake between the mountains. It is surrounded by turquoise water. The mountains are round. The most rare thing is that the mountains are pure white, with almost no variegated colors, even some transparent, like a pearl.


    The white is not covered by snow, but countless loving grass.


    In a courtyard on the top of the peak.


    Several female nuns sat on the white grass with solemn expressions.


    seems to be silent, but they are all communicating with each other with spiritual knowledge, and from time to time, female sisters are surprised.


    "Are we going?"


    "The elder Yuan said Zhou Shu is not suitable for practicing the power of compassion, not to mention that we have bayberry, and we will focus on her in the future."


    "I know, but if Zhou Shu lets other big sects go, and Yang Mei has to follow Zhou Shu, it will be difficult to handle."


    "What you said makes sense, Yang Mei, although he understands the power of compassion very quickly, he feels that his mind is still with Zhou Shu. If Zhou Shuzhen goes to other sects, I am afraid she will also leave."


    "Yes, before Yangmei truly becomes the Daughter of Destiny, it is best for Zhou Shu to stay stable in Lingyu City, and Zhou Shu can''t do anything, otherwise the problem will be more troublesome."


    "What you said is pretty good, let me go."


    A lotus flower floated out of the courtyard, still a faint voice.


    "Yes, elder."


    (ps: Thank you for your continued support of Xiefeng, and thank you book friends who have collected and subscribed to vote~) (to be continued.)

 Chapter 967: Luo Renhao

    ? Shenxingfeng. Tianlai Novel Ww"


    The hall in the belly of the mountain was empty. All the things related to the teleportation array were put into the universe bag by Zhou Shu, and no one would show up.


    The Teleportation Array is the biggest secret of the Heyin School and must be completely hidden.


    Lin Zhu sighed lightly with a trace of regret in his eyes.


    Zhou comforted, "You don��t have to sigh, just let it go for a while. When it calms down, you can continue to study the teleportation array, and during this time you can practice more and reach the Nascent Soul Realm as soon as possible."


    "It''s not that the little girl regrets not being able to study the teleportation array, but this bag of things..."


    Lin Zhu shook his head and pointed to the Qiankun bag in Zhou Shu''s hand, "I wish I could fit the little girl in."


    "There is no way, but there will be opportunities in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Go out, I still have a lot of things to do, Lin Zhu, you will often live in Baota Peak in the future, so come here less."


    "The little girl understands."


    Lin Zhu nodded lightly, staring at Zhou Shu, with a lot of dismay in her eyes, "Senior, how long will it take to leave this time?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It''s hard to say, if everything goes well, I can come back anytime."


    Lin Zhu was surprised, "Ah, that little girl doesn''t understand, can she come back anytime?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yes, but I''m not sure yet. Let''s talk if it can be done."


    Lin Zhu had a lot of doubts, but he cleverly said nothing, and followed Zhou Shu out.


    Zhou Shu kept walking, wandering around in the lotus pie, gathering up some of the rare and rare artifacts planted before, and transplanting them into the Qiankun bag.


    Many of these spiritual creatures come from the inheritance of ancient spiritual planters and Qianjimen, which are rare things in the world of immortality.


    I can''t see it in the world of Xiu Xian, but in the lotus school, it is planted in large quantities, which is strange.


    Before Zhou Shu didn��t care, the lotus sect was completely controlled by him, no matter what he did, there would be no outsiders�� attention, but now the lotus sect has become the target of public criticism, and these spiritual objects can easily be produced by the great monks who come to the lotus sect. Suspicion brings unknowable trouble, so it must be sealed up.


    Similar to it, there are many puppets, all of which were put away by Zhou Shu.


    If there is no Qiankun bag, it would be a bit difficult to handle, but now there is no problem at all.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu cleaned up all the spiritual fields of the Heyin School.


    There is also a spiritual field in the Universe Bag, which has also been nourished by the spiritual vein for tens of thousands of years. The quality is not under the Lingyucheng Lotus School, and the environment is better. Maybe the spiritual things can grow better in it.


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction and withdrew from the spiritual sense.


    Not far away, two women were flying towards him, Zhou Shu was slightly confused and greeted them.


    Hao Ruoyan called from a distance, "Master Shu."


    "Yes, Ruoyan."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, looked at Zhu Xiaorou behind Hao Ruoyan, and said, "Girl Xiaoyu, you are there too."


    I wish Xiaorou gently return the courtesy, "Yes, Lord Zhou."


    She still has melancholy in her eyes, and it seems to be heavier.


    Zhou Shu expressed some regrets, and said warmly, "Little Yu, thank you for your help the day before yesterday, but where did you go after crossing the catastrophe? I couldn''t find it. As a result, you could not divide the origin of the world after crossing the catastrophe. I''m sorry."


    Zhu Xiaorou shook her head and said softly, "It''s okay, Master Zhou. Those opportunities were originally from Master Zhou and the Heyin faction. Xiaoyu just gave a hand and couldn''t help much. How can you share it?"


    "Ugh."


    Zhou Shu shook his head without saying much, turning to Hao Ruoyan, "Ruoyan, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "The guardian disciple in front of the mountain said, Chongyang Palace monks must come in..."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, "So fast?"


    No, less than three days after crossing the tribulation, some monks from the Chongyang Palace came up. It was too fast. Besides, the Chongyang Palace is not the sect of Dongsheng Prefecture, which is a bit strange.


    I wish Xiaorou glanced at Zhou Shu, and apologized, "Master Zhou, it should be Xiaoyu who came to Xiaoyu, and Xiaoyu doesn''t want to trouble you, so just go out directly, but if Miss Yan has to come to discuss with you first."


    "That''s it, I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "It''s okay, I''ll go out and have a look, Xiaoyu girl, just stay here."


    Before he finished speaking, his face suddenly sank and he looked into the distance.


    Not long after, a golden light suddenly appeared on the horizon, galloping toward this side, and the speed was very fast.


    Seeing the golden light, Hao Ruoyan''s face also sank. This is definitely not a person from the Dutch School, but an outsider broke in. There is no doubt that he is looking for Zhu Xiaorou''s Chongyang Palace monk.


    can pass through the guardian formation of the Dutch School, and the strength cannot be underestimated.


    Zhu Xiaorou''s expression changed slightly, with a trace of rare horror, "It''s Luo Renhao."


    Hao Ruoyan questioned, "Who is Luo Renhao?"


    "He is the core disciple of the Chongyang Palace and the most important disciple of the Tianbao Hall. It is said that he is most likely to be the head of the next Tianbao Hall."


    Zhu Xiaorou explained a few words, "Tianbao Hall is one of the three halls of the Chongyang Palace. It focuses on instrument repairs, but the instrument masters of the Chongyang Palace are different from those in other places. They..."


    Halfway through, she paused, because Zhou Shu was no longer visible, and flew towards the golden light.


    The golden light is an oval flying boat. On the head of the boat stands a arrogant monk, playing with the fingers in his hands intently, and looking down from time to time, his eyes are full of disdain.


    Behind him, there was a monk desperately chasing after him, but his speed was far worse than that of a flying boat.


    "Ignorance."


    The monk apparently knew that there was someone behind, but he turned around and snorted, "What kind of broken sect, there is no one who can fight, Xiao Rou is actually willing to stay here, for almost a year?"


    He is naturally Luo Renhao, who is in the stage of distraction in Yuanying realm, and he came out to look for Zhu Xiaorou.


    A few days ago, when passing through the northern part of Dongsheng Prefecture, he heard that someone had crossed the robbery in Lingyu City. From the rumors, he quickly guessed that the magic weapon using the eight-square plate ~ www.novelhall.com ~ 90% Zhu Xiaorou he was looking for.


    The Eight Diagrams Spirit Pan, the fifth-tier superb magic weapon, originally came from the Heavenly Treasure Hall of the Chongyang Palace. It was also Zhu Xiaorou''s portable magic weapon. It appeared in Lingyu City, and Zhu Xiaorou was probably also here.


    He immediately came to Lingyu City and found the Heyin School.


    "I don''t know what Xiaorou thinks, the Double Ninth Palace is not waiting, I want to come here, and help people through the catastrophe..."


    Thinking of this, Luo Renhao''s eyes flashed a sharp look, "Nascent Infant Realm Crossing Tribulation...Is Xiao Rou staying here for him? No wonder he didn''t want to form a Daoist companion with me, or he simply abolished him. "


    The sharp look in his eyes gradually turned into killing intent.


    ��!


    While thinking about it, a sword light appeared suddenly, hitting the bow of the flying boat.


    The sword light was so sharp that he cut the flying boat directly. Luo Renhao didn''t expect someone to act on him, his footing was unstable, and he almost fell somersault. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 968: Bend and stretch

    ? When Luo Renhao stood firm, there was already another person in front of him, looking at him. Tian Lai Novels


    is Zhou Shu, his face is indifferent, but there is a trace of sternness in his eyes.


    "My magic weapon!"


    Luo Renhao was taken aback, he glanced at the flying boats scattered into several pieces, his face suddenly turned purple, "You, dare you to destroy my magic weapon! That''s the fifth-tier top grade!"


    "Yes, I ruined it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said with a solemn expression, "You trespass into the Dutch formation. This is a bad behavior that is not allowed by any sect. I destroy your magic weapon. Even your people will stay behind. , Accept the punishment of our sect."


    Luo Renhao was taken aback, he had never heard such words, and he became more angry.


    As a core disciple of the Chongyang Palace, no matter which sect he went to, the other party would invite him in with respect and courtesy, but when he got here, his experience was completely different.


    The guardian of the Heyin Sect did not let him in because of his identity. As long as he was waiting for the announcement at the door, he wanted to bear it, but when he thought that Zhu Xiaorou was here, he couldn''t help it, so he suddenly stopped him. After the guardian repairer, he went straight into the Heyin faction.


    I thought that even if he broke in, such a little sect would not dare to do anything. He didn''t know how soon he had entered the sect and his beloved flying magic weapon would be destroyed.


    This encounter is so different from the past.


    He glared at Zhou Shu, his figure trembling, "You, bold! How dare you say this to the disciple of the Chongyang Palace, do you not want this little sect? Don''t you know that I am a disciple of the Chongyang Palace? !"


    "I know you are a disciple of the Chongyang Palace, but so what."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What about the Chongyang Palace, no matter what sect you come from, you must abide by the rules of Lingyu City when you come to Lingyu City. If you trespass into the Dutch School and still do things in Lingyu City, you must accept punishment. "


    Breaking into the sect without permission is related to the status of the Dutch School in Lingyu City, and Zhou Shu will not tolerate it.


    "You are so disrespectful to the Chongyang Palace!"


    Luo Renhao became more furious and shouted loudly, "Today, I will teach you some lessons from the sect, and give me a magic weapon for revenge, and let you know the fate of offending our Chongyang Palace!"


    Before he could finish his words, the fingers in his hand lit up, dazzling extremely, like a sun.


    The extremely strong heat wave immediately spread from the fingers of the puller, like a raging fire, forming a large group of flames, even if it was dozens of miles away, the disciples below were a bit unable to stand it, and they all cried out.


    Luo Renhao glanced at Zhou Shu fiercely, and pointed it a little, then suddenly fell to a mountain peak.


    The pull finger is getting bigger and bigger in the air, like a meteorite, the flame spreads out for a few miles, and it shines a bright red on the top and bottom of the Holland Pie.


    It can be seen that no matter where it falls, it is a huge blow to the Dutch school.


    "I still have to do it, it''s really hard to change after repeated teaching."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, suddenly slid a sword out of his hand, swept straight over, and rushed into the flame with the sword.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Luo Renhao''s complexion was cold, his eyes were full of coldness, his hands circled, and his Yuanli whizzed out, the flame became more solid and shrinking inward, actually trying to crush Zhou Shu inside.


    "Don''t you know that my five-ring finger is the best grade five! The flame inside is even a fifth-order different fire, you really want to ask for it!"


    Looking at the fire ball not far away, there was a trace of contempt at the corner of his mouth, as if Zhou Shu had no cure.


    Suddenly, he was stunned, his eyes were straight, and he couldn''t recover for a while.


    Only one explosion was heard, and the flame burst suddenly.


    Amidst the scattered sparks, Zhou Shu stood very steadily, the Qihai Qijie Sword in his hand was also held upright, and the five-ring finger was pierced on the tip of the sword, as if it were dead, no more brilliance.


    Luo Renhao waved his arms again and again, but no matter how he outputted his vitality and consciousness, he didn''t move his fingers and didn''t respond to his call at all.


    Zhou Shu smiled suddenly and did not speak.


    is really bold. I actually use the best magic weapon in this way. I don''t know if it is too confident or too arrogant.


    The best magic weapon is more skillful. Whoever has the power of the origin of the world can suppress the opponent. The Qijie Sword itself is the best product of the sixth order. It has only experienced the washing of the origin and gained many origins of the world. The power of the origin is naturally far away. Above the five-ring finger, it also completely suppressed the finger, making it unable to use power.


    And Luo Renhao directly took off his finger, and couldn''t go back after suppressing it, so he fell into Zhou Shu''s hands.


    "You, what did you do?"


    Luo Renhao was shocked. He had never encountered such a thing before. Of course, he couldn''t think about it. The sword in Zhou Shu''s hand was actually higher than the five-ring finger. The ultimate magic weapon.


    The rumors about crossing the catastrophe are all rumored to be Zhou Shu himself crossing the catastrophe. Few people know that crossing the catastrophe is actually the best magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Crossing into the sect, acting against the elder of the sect in the sect, and wanting to destroy the building of the sect, this Chongyang Palace disciple, do you know that you have committed three crimes that cannot be forgiven lightly. "


    "you����"


    Luo Renhao still wanted to shout, but he softened a bit after saying a word.


    He is a tool repair, Chongyang Palace''s tool repair, different from other tool repairs, they are not only the type of tool repair, but more importantly, they practice various methods of perfect use of magic weapons, any magic weapons are in their hands. , The magic arts power has been improved a lot, and because of this, most of their strength is above the magic weapon, but how do you know, just started, two magic weapons that they are proud of, one is destroyed, one is taken away, and then If you want to be tough, you can''t be tough.


    If he is not so impulsive, he might be able to stay with Zhou Shu for a while, but now he has nowhere to regret it.


    He was a little at a loss, as if thinking of something, he suddenly looked at Zhou Shu, "You, are you Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    "It turned out to be you, yes, it can only be you."


    Luo Renhao''s face was stagnant, and he murmured, "I can''t imagine that the monk who has survived the catastrophe is so strong...I can''t beat it in the early stage."


    He turned to Zhou ShuZhou Shu. It was my fault to break into the sect. It was also my fault to shoot against the disciples of the Heyin School. I would accept any punishment, but I want to ask one thing. Why would I wish Xiaorou stay with you? "


    It seems that he is a little frustrated, his previous aura is gone.


    Knowing that Zhou Shu on the opposite side had survived the catastrophe, and that he was not an opponent at all, and had to be softened. He was able to bend and stretch.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "I wish Xiaorou, she is not here."


    Luo Renhao said helplessly, "Why do you hide it? As soon as I entered your sect, I felt that she was there, otherwise why come here specially."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. It is really impossible to keep the secret when someone broke into the sect. "She is there, but this is not a reason for breaking into the sect, and I don''t need to answer you."


    Luo Renhao sighed, "You are better than me and can keep her. I have nothing to say, but I want to remind you that there will be other people coming in the Chongyang Palace soon. That is definitely not something you can stop. , And it''s not just Xiao Rou that they want to take away, but also you." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 969: Luo Keqing

    Zhou Shu was still calm, a helpless smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he did not speak. Tian "Lai Novels Ww" W. ����


    He had expected such a thing a long time ago, the Chongyang Palace would definitely come to him, but he accidentally exposed Zhu Xiaorou, and he was very sorry.


    If Zhu Xiaorou didn''t fight for him, she wouldn''t be recognized by the Chongyang Palace people, then she still has a chance to leave Lingyu City, but she might not be able to leave now.


    According to Zhou Shu''s guess, there are millions of miles around Lingyu City, I am afraid that all the major sects have the eyeliner, and it is not easy for anyone to leave.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    Luo Renhao is a little strange.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "I see, thank you for your reminder, but let''s talk about your violation of the rules of the Dutch school."


    "Skills are not as good as people, and I have nothing to say in your hands."


    Luo Renhao spread his hands, "Just say what you want. I am willing to receive the punishment, but I also want to make it clear that I didn''t hurt anyone in your sect, and you not only took my five The ring finger also ruined my forged golden flying boat."


    At this time, the Heyin Sect monk who was chasing him also flew over, took a look at Luo Renhao, fell beside Zhou Shu, whispering something.


    Listening to the story, Zhou Shu nodded slightly. The monk said clearly that Luo Renhao did not hurt people or caused any damage, but Zhou Shu also clearly saw that the previous Luo Renhao did give birth to him. A lot of hatred, mostly because of the reasons for caring about Zhu Xiaorou, may be able to use this to let Luo Renhao stay in Lingyu City to help.


    Luo Renhao looked at Zhou Shu, pretending to be indifferent, but he was very nervous in his heart. He didn''t know what Zhou Shu was going to do. He who had lost his magic weapon was like a cow and sheep waiting to be slaughtered. This feeling was uncomfortable.


    Zhou soothed and said, "You have two choices."


    Luo Renhao looked stagnant, "What is it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The first choice is to stay with me, stay with the Heyin Sect, and make it public in Lingyu City. Take it as a lesson for you to trespass into the sect. After 20 years, I will pay it back. Give you."


    "What''s the second one?"


    Luo Renhao asked quickly, of course he is not willing to leave his magic weapon with others, especially if he wants to make it public, so that everyone knows that his magic weapon has been detained by the Hoyin faction. He can''t afford to lose that face. And there are many things that can happen in twenty years. During this time, there is no super magic weapon, and it is difficult to guarantee his position in the Chongyang Palace. I don''t know if the magic weapon will be there in 20 years.


    It is impossible for him to let other monks in the Double Ninth Palace help him, otherwise he would be laughed at and even lose his position if he had not become the head of the palace.


    The competition between the big sect is far more fierce than that of the small sect, and the relationship between disciples is much colder than that of the small sect. Most of the things that can be linked to each other are interests and strength, but he has no strength after losing the five rings. Words.


    It is impossible for him to accept such a condition.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The second option is much simpler. I will treat it as if I have never had a baby before. I will return the finger to you, but you have to be the guest of Lingyu City for fifty years."


    Luo Renhao was taken aback, "The guest of Lingyu City?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it''s not from the lotus school, but from Lingyu City. During this time, you stay in Lingyu City to maintain the safety of Lingyu City. You can help whenever you need to. After half a year, you are free, as long as you don''t come. It��s fine to cause trouble, no rights and no obligations."


    Luo Renhao thought for a while, nodded and said, "Okay, I accept this and I am willing to be the guest of Lingyucheng."


    He secretly breathed a sigh of relief, Ke Qing is still acceptable, but it''s not a big deal to stay for half a year.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s not enough to just talk, swear."


    "you do not believe me?"


    Luo Renhao''s expression suddenly changed, "I can''t swear by my heart demon, and the Chongyang Palace disciples will never accept this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "You don''t need to swear with your mind demon, you''re already distracted, don''t you know how to swear with your mind?"


    "God swear?"


    Luo Renhao was taken aback for a moment, "Are you saying, vowing with divine mind, and then leave divine mind with you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, a big sect disciple like you, can''t say it doesn''t count, right?"


    "Good too."


    Luo Ren graciously agreed, but he was laughing secretly in his heart, Zhou Shu who could not smile at the distracted stage knew nothing.


    Swearing with divine consciousness is indeed a means of swearing, leaving divine consciousness with others as a voucher, but it is basically ineffective for monks after the distraction period. As long as they get closer, the monks can quietly withdraw divine consciousness. The oath that I said is no more.


    Therefore, this method is basically no one in the current immortal cultivation world will use it, and only those who don''t understand will mention it.


    But Zhou Shu wanted to do this, he was willing to accept it, and he would not say it.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, "Where to stay?"


    Zhou Shu took out a jade slip and threw it over, "Leave your mind in it and make it clear."


    Luo Renhao took the jade slip, without hesitation, he split his mind, said the oath in detail, and handed it back to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu picked up the jade slip, glanced at it carefully, held it in his hand for a while and opened it again.


    He smiled and looked at Luo Renhao, "You can try to take back your mind."


    Luo Ren Hao suddenly felt his cheeks rose a little, "So you know, don''t worry, I won''t take it back."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "No, you can take it back, as long as you can do it."


    Luo Renhao''s face was stagnant, and he didn''t speak, but secretly casted the magic tricks, trying to withdraw his spiritual thoughts. This didn''t matter, the whole person was a little stunned. Ming Yujian was right in front of him, but he could not perceive himself. His spiritual thoughts seem to be completely out of this world.


    How could it be possible, this is his own spiritual thought.


    Of course he would not know that when Zhou Shu held the jade slip, he had already used special means to seal the divine mind in the jade slip, and only Zhou Shu could open it.


    That is an ancient secret method from the door of the chain, which is specially used to seal the divine mind. It seems simple but complicated. It requires extremely precise use of the divine consciousness. Zhou Shu only learned it not long ago. Of course, if there is no such method~www.novelhall .com~ He would not propose such a method of divine swearing.


    Luo Renhao stared at Zhou Shu and did not speak for a while. He had a feeling of being completely restrained by Zhou Shu, no matter what.


    "Luo Keqing, Lingyucheng will be taken care of from now on."


    Zhou Shu smiled, put away the jade slip, and threw the five ring finger over.


    Luo Renhao took the finger and put it away in silence. After a while, he said, "Zhou Shu, I am convinced, but I have one more thing to ask. I want to meet Zhu Xiaorou."


    Zhou comfortably said, "I can help you spread the word, but it''s her business whether she sees you."


    Luo Renhao agreed without temper, "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Luo Keqing, go to the mountain gate and wait. Without my permission, you can''t enter the Heyin School at will."


    Luo Renhao shook his head helplessly, turned around to the mountain gate, and the previous monk followed him closely, following his steps. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 970: Got to go

    ? Hao Ruoyan and Zhu Xiaorou flew over together. "Teana Novels Ww" W. ��


    Zhu Xiaorou fixed her eyes on Zhou Shu and said softly, "Young Master Zhou, thank you, Luo Renhao is so proud, Xiaoyu really doesn''t want to see him. However, Xiaoyu can''t stay here, otherwise things will get more and more, Luo Renhao is just the beginning, there will be others in the Chongyang Palace."


    "I know they will come, not only for you but also for me."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled slightly, "It seems that we have all become the meat of the Chongyang Palace."


    I wish Xiaorou lightly sighed, "I''m sorry, it''s all the trouble Xiaoyu caused."


    "Wrong, it has nothing to do with you, Miss Yu."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "If you don''t help me to prevent the catastrophe, no one will know that you are here. They will only find me when they come, and they will find you now."


    Hao Ruoyan followed, "Yes, Xiaorou, it has nothing to do with you, don''t blame yourself, Master Shu will definitely come after the catastrophe, the Chongyang Palace will definitely come, but you, who shouldn''t have been discovered, hey."


    I wish Xiaorou nodded gently. She also knows the reason, but she has always been gentle and tolerant, and she likes to take responsibility on her.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she slowly said, "No matter what, Xiaoyu should leave. Zhou Gongzi, Xiaoyu suggests that you also leave. There will be many major gates, not just the Chongyang Palace."


    "I am going to leave."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, only a little worried on his face, "Miss Xiaoyu, where are you going? If I''m not wrong, I''m afraid there are people everywhere around Lingyu City. It''s easy to be spotted wherever you go. It is very difficult for Fu Lu to escape."


    "There is no way...maybe this is Xiaoyu''s fate."


    There is a trace of sadness in Zhu Xiaorou''s eyes, "The result of staying here is the same, leaving may be a little bit possible."


    She knew that if Zhu Ningshan did not leave the customs in time, she would have to accept Yu Yurou''s arrangement, and there would be almost no possibility of escape.


    Noting Zhu Xiaorou''s expression, Zhou Shu was slightly unbearable, and said slowly, "Little Yu girl, why don''t you leave with me?"


    "Yes indeed."


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at Zhou Shu, and then nodded, "It''s fine if you and Master Shu are together. No one can find where Master Shu is going."


    "No one can find it?"


    Zhu Xiaorou showed a hint of suspicion, "Is it a secret realm? Xiaoyu knows that there are several secret realms in Lingyu City, but there are also entrances to the secret realms. Those monks who come to Lingyu City cannot not find the secret realm. They will not stay there for long."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, a little mysteriously, "It''s a secret realm, but a secret realm that no one else can find."


    Zhu Xiaorou is still wondering, "Does Lingyu City really have such a place?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded vigorously, "Master Shu said yes, there must be, Xiaoyu, you can rest assured."


    I wish Xiaorou thought for a while, and finally nodded in agreement, "Well, if there is any, Xiaoyu is willing to go, better than being found by the monks of the Chongyang Palace."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Miss Xiaoyu, go and prepare and see what you need to take away. I will find you."


    "I see, Lord Zhou."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded gently and turned around, but there are still many doubts in her heart, Lingyu City, is there really a secret realm that others can''t find?


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan and said warmly, "Ruoyan, Xiaoyu really has nowhere to go. Things started because of me, and I can''t just leave it alone..."


    "If Yan knows."


    Hao Ruoyan lightly blocked Zhou Shu, not letting him continue, "Shu Ruoyan will support whatever he does. It''s just that Shushi��s secret sword-intent information is too secret. If it is revealed, the impact and tribulation will be caused. It��s not much worse than that. It��s really inconvenient to let outsiders know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand, I will make it clear to her that Miss Xiaoyu is a reasonable person."


    After he decided to leave, he made sure that the place he wanted to go was the Sword Intent Secret Realm opened with the Lingxu Key.


    The secret realm can be entered at any time, and the entrance will be closed after entering. Naturally, there is no need to worry about others finding it, and there are spiritual veins in the secret realm for cultivation, and sword intent to train. It is an excellent retreat. The key is, if If Lingyucheng and the Heyin School need him for something, he can also come out, and it doesn''t take much time.


    There is such a secret realm, and he is confident that no matter how many monks come to Lingyu City, he will not be found.


    However, this Sword Intent Secret Realm and Spirit Void Key are treasures that any sect wants. Once they are revealed, I am afraid that more sects and forces will find him.


    This time, he decided to take Zhu Xiaorou in to avoid him. He did take a big risk.


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "Master Shu, Ruoyan didn''t mean that."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Huh?"


    Hao Ruoyan said softly, "Ruoyan means that Xiao Rou should not be an outsider."


    "Oh����"


    Zhou Shu quickly understood Hao Ruoyan��s thoughts and only smiled, ��I can��t decide this, and it��s enough to have you. Don��t worry, Ruoyan, I��ve known her for a long time, even if I have nothing to do with her, she does Will keep the promise."


    Hao Ruoyan shook her head slightly, her eyes flickered, "No, Ruoyan feels that Xiao Rou is different to Master Shu. Think about it, she was forced to marry, so why didn''t she go anywhere? As for the Heyin faction, she has stayed for so long. She didn''t hesitate to take action even for such a dangerous thing as crossing the robbery. Master Shu, her loss is not small at all, and the best magic weapon will not be used for a long time."


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I don''t seem to feel anything."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, ��That��s because Master Shu didn��t care. Ruoyan��s views are always accurate and can��t be wrong. Master Shu is in a secret realm, you might as well feel it yourself.��


    "Let''s talk about it, I will take care of this matter, let''s talk about something else."


    Zhou Shu thinks slightly I don��t want to say any more, but he looks at Hao Ruoyan, ��Ruoyan, this time I left the Dutch sect in order to avoid the big sect monks. Live, don��t quarrel with them, they can do whatever they want."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Well, Ruoyan will care about it."


    "Most of the people who come are big sect monks. They respect their identities, and they will check and balance each other, and they will definitely cause a lot of troubles, but they will never go out of line and will not hurt the Dutch School and Lingyu City," Zhou Shu looked on. Become cautious and continue to exhort, "But you must also be careful. There may be some forces that secretly attack the disciples and elders and ask about their whereabouts, so try to put the lotus sect on the bright side and recruit more big sect monks as guest officials. If necessary, you can open the Pagoda Peak to some people. With them, those forces will not dare to mess around easily. By the way, the Cihangzong will definitely come, you can ask them for help, most of them will be willing to help, because They absolutely don''t want me to join other sects."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded attentively, "Well, Master Shu has said it many times, Ruoyan always remembers."


    "Well, I rely on you for this period of time, Ruoyan."


    "If Yan understands, Master Shu, you have to be more careful." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 971: 5 monks

    ?The top of Liuli Peak is covered with snow.


    Zhou Shu was slightly solemn, "Little Jade girl, are you ready?"


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded, and looked at Zhou Shu with some doubts, "Would you like to go now, how?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, and a lot of soft blue light flashed out of his sleeve, reflected in the snow, it was really beautiful.


    I wish Xiaorou didn''t know what it meant, and she just watched silently.


    The soft light gathered and intertwined in front of the two of them, and soon formed a turquoise blue portal, which was less than one foot high and not two feet wide, allowing only one person to pass through.


    "this is?"


    Zhu Xiaorou was surprised for a while, and she was a little speechless.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Xiaoyu, you go in first and I will follow."


    "Oh."


    Zhu Xiaorou glanced at Zhou Shu, nodded lightly, then got into the door and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu followed closely. As Zhou Shu entered the figure, the soft light gradually dissipated, and the door disappeared.


    Hao Ruoyan, who was not far away, nodded slightly and turned to leave.


    I wish Xiaorou looked at the valley and the cabin in front of her, with more doubts in her heart, turned her head to look at Zhou Shu who had just entered, and said in shock, "Master Zhou, are you the magic weapon of the cave?"


    From her understanding, it seems that only the magic weapon of the cave can do this, and it can transfer people to other places in an instant, but how can Zhou Shu have the magic weapon of the cave, you know, there is not even the Chongyang Palace of the six major sects .


    The astonishment in her heart is really indescribable, otherwise she wouldn''t be surprised.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, how could I have the magic weapon of the cave? Xiaoyu, here is actually the Xuanhuang Continent, not an extraterritorial cave, it is a secret realm, but the exit is in my hands."


    "Secret Realm..."


    I wish Xiaorou some enlightenment, "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a lot of caution, "This is very safe, and it is unlikely that anyone will find it. You can rest assured, Miss Xiaoyu, but this matter..."


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu won''t say anything."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded immediately, staring at Zhou Shu, and said seriously, "Master Zhou told Xiaoyu this big secret frankly, and took Xiaoyu to escape danger. How could Xiaoyu betray Master Zhou? Although it is inconvenient for Xiaoyu to swear, what is his request? Young Master Zhou can say."


    Zhou Shu gave her a deep look, smiled and shook his head, "No, I believe you."


    "Thank you for the trust of Mr. Zhou, Xiaoyu didn''t say much, this intention is in my heart."


    I wish Xiaorou gently shook her head and looked away from the valley, "Zhou Gongzi, there are so many sword intents here that stand in the way, how do we get there?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s all about breaking the sword formation. It may take some time. During this period, you should follow me and don''t leave. After you break through the sword formation, you can practice with peace of mind. There are spiritual veins over there. There are also good formations, and you can go out when you want to go out."


    "Broken the formation..."


    I wish Xiaorou thoughtful, a bright color flashed in her eyes, "Can Xiaoyu also try?"


    Zhou Shu asked without doubt, "Are you also interested in Jianyi?"


    Except for that time to resist the catastrophe, he has never seen Xiaoyu make a move, is she also a sword repairer?


    "Hmm... Xiaoyu occasionally looks at Jian Jue and wants to try it."


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter, you try, just to feel the sword intent more, there will be no danger here, and failure means returning to the original position."


    The two separated on both sides and jumped into the formation. From time to time, there were shocks.


    Lingyu City two or three days later.


    Many residents in the city have a feeling of wind and rain. Unfamiliar monks can often be seen on the streets, and their cultivation skills are far more than those in the city. Some houses that are usually unoccupied also have new owners. The sound of fighting...Fortunately, life in the city hasn''t changed. The cultivation should be practiced, and the work should be done.


    This is what they can see, and some are invisible.


    At this time, five monks stood in the sky above Lingyu City, several miles apart from each other, talking loudly, but the residents below could not hear them at all, and could not even see them.


    Because these monks were all in Xiantian the next day, there was a gust of wind, and it was slightly dark, which was very different from below.


    Those who can stand here are all monks who have survived the catastrophe, and they don''t care if they are in the wind.


    A young scholar in Tsing Yi arched his hands to the surroundings with a calm expression, "You guys rushed to Dongshengzhou, but the Heavenly Sword Gate never met each other. I really feel a little sad. I don��t know what you want from afar. It''s a good landlord friendship."


    "Zhou Songling, don''t talk about these nonsense."


    A monk on the opposite side waved his hand, "According to what I said earlier, it is serious to decide early."


    He wore an extremely long black robe covering his whole person, without revealing a little body, and there was no way to see his appearance. Judging from the sound, he should be very young.


    Not surprisingly, the monks who can cross the Tribulation Realm are geniuses for many years. They have reached the Golden Core Elementary Infant early, and their appearance changes slowly, and they often only begin to age at the end of Shouyuan.


    "Brother Heipao is right. Decide early, who owns it, so you don''t have to worry about it anymore."


    The talking monk couldn��t see his face either, his thick gray beard and hair hanging down to his feet, almost covering most of his body, only the gray and white revealed two brilliant lights, his eyes were so sharp, just one glance. Frightening.


    "Hehe, the black robe man, the falcon, the two are really anxious."


    A middle-aged monk shook the black feather fan in his hand and smiled, "I am not in a hurry, nor am I going to argue. When I see Zhou Shu, if he doesn''t have a profound mind, I will turn my head and leave. I will never fight with you. But if you have a profound heart, please give in. Shushan will not treat you badly, and will give it a generous gift."


    The Tsing Yi scribe Zhou Songling from Tianjianmen shook his head slightly and turned to the side. There was a female monk standing among the green lotus, closing her eyes and bowing her eyebrows, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    "Fairy Yuan, I don''t know what you have learned, you and I are all Dongshengzhou monks, can''t help outsiders?"


    Yuan Heyin opened his eyes faintly said, "You don��t have to count me in your fight against you, I just came to see it, but Lingyu City is one of the symbols of Dongsheng Prefecture. Standing for thousands of years, I hope you will take into account the rules of Lingyu City when you fight for it. If you act arbitrarily, you will be the enemy of the entire Dongsheng Prefecture. The Ci Hang Sect will not sit idly by."


    The middle-aged cultivator smiled slightly, "Hehe, wherever Fairy Yuan said, of course I won''t touch Lingyucheng a bit."


    "This is natural."


    The real black robe nodded, "I''m a guest from afar. How can there be any reason to do something at the host''s house? Kunlun will not do this unrighteous thing."


    Real man ������''s face was slightly condensed, and he nodded, "You are all great monks, how can you do it at will? Fairy Yuan is a little worried."


    "I hope it''s me who worry too much."


    The Yuanhe tone didn''t change, and he said faintly, "Unfortunately no, you guys, look down, isn''t someone in the city doing it?"


    A few people looked at Lingyu City below, and their complexions were unconscious. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 972: Arguing

    ?The outer city of Lingyu City, in the spiritual field of the Heyin School. "Tian Lai Novel WWW. ��


    Lu Yue was patrolling the spiritual field, stopping from time to time to take a look at the sturdy creatures.


    Lu Yue used to be the deacon elder of Liu Xiazong. Later, Liu Xiazong changed her name. She was worried that Zhou Shu would cleanse them. But unexpectedly Zhou Shu treated each other with courtesy. She also continued to stay in the lotus school. value.


    "It looks so good, it will be harvested in a few months, and it''s another big piece of spiritual stone!"


    She laughed unconsciously, with a touch of joy that could not be concealed on her face.


    She was about to stand up, but unexpectedly, a cloud of black smoke suddenly appeared in the Lingtian, and it flew straight towards her, very fast.


    "what--"


    Before she had time to exclaim, the black smoke suddenly became larger, engulfing her, and suddenly lost consciousness.


    At the end of the black smoke, there is a huge gourd. The one holding the gourd is a black monk with a dark expression and a cold smile on his mouth.


    "Finally, I hope to get some information."


    He has been in Lingyu City for a day, and he wanted to catch a few of the Dutch cultivators to ask what happened. However, Lingyu City is tightly guarded and there are disciples patrolling almost everywhere. There is no way to intervene, only to do it in the outer city.


    was about to gather the black smoke and drag Lu Yue down to the ground for questioning, but he didn''t expect it to shine, but he was first lifted out of the ground.


    And soaring upwards, it flew to an altitude of dozens of miles before stopping.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    The monk looked at a loss. He glanced left and right, but he didn''t see anyone, and he didn''t know what happened.


    After a few breaths, his whole person kept rising again.


    "what!"


    He felt that the wind is about to come, and he couldn''t help screaming.


    No one heard it, and he would not stop. He was directly pulled into the wind belt, and his body was blown to powder. Even the soul no longer existed, and he was completely dead.


    "Why don''t you ask clearly?"


    �� real man''s beard wiggled, seemingly a little angry.


    Zhou Songling said indifferently, "There is nothing to ask, the people in the black-clothed building, who are working in the city, will die, and have nothing to do with the Tianjianmen."


    The voice of the real black robe man followed, "Yes, he does have the black robe building logo on his Naxu ring, and he is also practicing the black robe mantra, which has nothing to do with Kunlun."


    "Then you should ask clearly, see who commissioned the Heiyilou, is it one of you who started so quickly?"


    The real person ������ snorted, the light in his eyes was more radiant, and he glanced at several people, but the cultivators just pretended not to see it.


    "I can''t ask anything."


    Yuanhe said faintly, waved gently, a small transparent lotus fell down, and it was on Lu Yue''s body.


    Lu Yue opened her eyes, jumped up immediately, looked around blankly, "Is it dazzling or dreaming?"


    rubbed his head, although there are many puzzles, but can''t figure out the reason, can only continue to inspect the spiritual field.


    Yuanhe Yin closed his eyes and continued to sit still, his divine consciousness remained in Lingyu City, paying attention to all the movements in the city.


    The real person ������ didn''t say much, turning to everyone, "When on earth do you have to wait before you are willing to find someone?"


    The monks looked indifferent, and no one spoke first.


    They have been arguing for a long time.


    Several people arrived at Lingyu City almost at the same time, and before they came, they had sent nearby sect disciples to fully monitor the surrounding areas of Lingyu City for hundreds of thousands of miles to prevent Zhou Shu from fleeing in advance.


    As a result, no disciple had left Zhou Shu, and after they arrived, they would not allow such things to happen, so obviously, Zhou Shu was still in the city.


    They are all great cultivators of the Tribulation Realm, their divine consciousness covers thousands of miles away, and Lingyucheng��s every move can��t escape their eyes. Even if the formation can��t stop them, they can��t find Zhou Shu. , Zhou Shu, who couldn''t get out of the city, could only hide in the secret realm.


    As we all know, there are four secret realms in Lingyu City, one for each of the three sects, and one in the Haizhonglou, all of which belong to the very common secret realm, and the entrance and exit are all in one place.


    Several monks discussed for a while, planning to choose a secret realm by one person. Whoever finds Zhou Shu will belong to him.


    This idea sounds good, Chongyang Palace and Kunlun both agreed, but it was opposed by Tianjianmen and Shushan.


    Tianjianmen considers himself to be the master of Dongshengzhou. Since Zhou Shu came from Dongshengzhou, he should be a disciple of Tianjianmen. Shu Shan''s idea is also very clear. If Zhou Shu has a profound heart, he will take it away. , If not, he doesn''t look at it much.


    Suddenly, there was no dispute, and there was also Ci Hangzong who didn''t know what he was making, and the situation became a bit chaotic.


    They are all crossing the tribulation realm and will not attack each other, lest they invite the tribulation, but in private they are constantly moving. From time to time, various sect disciples enter Lingyu City and the Lotus School to inquire about the news and figure out the specific whereabouts of Zhou Shu. In which secret realm.


    But it is impossible for any sect person to enter the secret realm to explore. The monks above each check and balance each other, and no one will let others go in.


    Real person ������ glanced at a few people, and suddenly said, "I don''t care, I will choose the secret realm in Haizhonglou, I will go find someone now! If you can''t find me, turn your head and leave, don''t waste time with you here!"


    "What if you find it?"


    Zhou Songling spread out his hands and sneered, "Until we have negotiated, Tianjianmen will not let you take away our people from Dongshengzhou."


    The middle-aged cultivator smiled slightly, "Faldiary Falcon, if you find someone, don��t rush to leave, just give me a look, just take a look."


    "you guys����"


    �� real man''s expression stagnated, and there was a lot of chill in his eyes.


    "Actually, I also want to choose the secret realm in Haizhonglou. I heard that it is the secret realm of the Four Seas. There is a lot of space inside, and it is a good place to hide. Think about it, if I were Zhou Shu, I might also hide there."


    A faint voice came from the real black robe in the black robe.


    Of the few monks, none of them cares about the threat of Real Falcon. They are all great monks who cross the tribulation realm. There is no reason for anyone to be afraid of others.


    For the benefit of their respective sectsAlways confront each other and never give in.


    The real person ������ snorted, sat down for himself, and said nothing.


    He knew very well that it was impossible for him to take Zhou Shu away in front of these monks. It was not difficult to walk by himself. Zhou Shu was required to leave unless it was a dead person.


    And he would say that, it was just a boring temptation.


    The other monks sat down separately, and said no more.


    Scenes like this have actually been born several times, and they are all used to it.


    Of course, they are not sitting at rest, but constantly giving orders to the disciples below, using various means, and under the supervision of other monks, trying to know the exact whereabouts of Zhou Shu as soon as possible-knowing which secret realm Zhou Shu is in. , Things are much simpler.


    Whether to kill or stay, everyone has their own ideas.


    And the vowel lotus sound never moved, with a smile.

 Chapter 973: understand situation

    ? Sword Intent Secret Realm.


    Zhou Shu sat in place, adjusting his breath at ease.


    Through the formation of sword intent, it will not become simple as Zhou Shu''s cultivation level increases. The key lies in the understanding of sword intent. Zhou Shu''s skill is not as good as the formation, and it is normal to be expelled repeatedly.


    While adjusting his breath, he entered Wushuang City.


    He needs to know the recent changes in Lingyu City.


    In Lingyu City, everyone is the same face. Unless they take up the task and communicate, they don��t worry about being recognized.


    approached Yitian Pavilion, the door closed immediately.


    The green bird fell in front of him, and asked without a head, "Are you hiding?"


    "Senior Qingque."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Well, I hid."


    Qing Que nodded, "Then hide away, hide better, and don''t be discovered."


    The black shadow of the city lord also appeared, staring at Zhou Shu for a while, and said in confusion, "Strange, why did you choose to hide by yourself this time? Leave your sect alone? With such thoughts, why bother with the sisters on Paradise Island?"


    Xuanhu also nodded slightly, expressing puzzlement.


    Zhou Shu��s current troubles were all caused by saving those female cultivators. Zhou Shu chose to take on the cause and effect and made them admire, but why they only care about their own choice to escape now does not understand them.


    "The younger generation does not care about the sect. For the arrival of many monks, the younger generation has made enough preparations before leaving."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with a lot of self-confidence in his eyes, "In fact, the more monks who come to Lingyu City, the less troublesome the Lotus Sect will be. If something really happens, the younger generation will go back and will not cherish their lives."


    "We also know that it''s okay in the Holland Pie, just to remind you."


    The city lord laughed, but there was also a hint of solemnity, "But it seems that you have planned a long time ago, not just run away. After all, you have also survived the tribulations twice, knowing what you should do and what you should want."


    Xuanhu also nodded, his expression was quite solemn, "Choose a good path, and you must go on firmly. No matter what happens, don''t abandon your own way, otherwise everything will be in vain and you will not be able to understand. Dadao, you must understand this. We will not interfere with your choice, but will always remind you to stick to your choice."


    "Thank you senior for your advice."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of gratitude, "The younger generation will stick to their own way."


    "Okay, don''t make it so heavy, he has his own ideas, and it''s okay for the Dutch school, don''t you say more."


    Qingque frowned and looked at Zhou Shu, "I wanted to ask last time. Before it was too late, did you use the power of the domain to block the fire from behind? What domain is it? I heard it is very powerful. "


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, "It is the domain of the tree-ring, the tree-ring state of Yan Fujing."


    "Yan Fujing, it seems to be a method of meditation...Did you use your will to use it?"


    The green bird looked stunned, and said in amazement, "God, don''t you tell us, you are actually a meditation practitioner?"


    The other two are also a little sluggish.


    "Of course not, I am not meditation, and I am not willing to force."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his eyes were a lot of confusion, "Speaking of which juniors don��t know how to use them...Can seniors give pointers on the domain power of the magic formula?"


    This matter has always been a mystery, but he can''t figure it out clearly.


    "It''s not that good, but there is not much to point out here."


    Qingque breathed a sigh of relief, and said slowly, "Each monk has a different understanding of Tao, and the power of the domain that can be used is also different. Only oneself can perceive the power, but I want to tell you that. I can��t say it because I don��t know it myself, so I can only rely on you to understand it.��


    "Qing Que said it well, but it can only be understood without words."


    Xuanhu nodded, "When you reach a high and deep level, you can''t teach the law, you can only comprehend it by yourself. But if you can use it, it means that you already have your own Dao in your heart, and you can also use the power of your debut. It��s just that you can��t make it clear yet, but it��s not a big problem. If you encounter a similar situation in the future, you can understand it after using it a few times, and you can use it skillfully."


    Zhou Shu looked thoughtful, and looked to the city lord on the side.


    The city lord shook his head and said loudly, "Don''t look at me, I don''t know much about it, and I don''t practice tactics."


    "Oh, got it."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, a little disappointed.


    In his heart, the city lord is definitely the strongest monk in Wushuang City. There is no one, and the city lord can''t not know how to do it. I don''t want to say that maybe there is a reason.


    The disappointment is gone in an instant, and he is not the one who cares about these things.


    Xuanhu smiled slightly, "The city lord is telling the truth. You should understand the domain and the way by yourself. We believe you will understand it."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    This is, he also believes that he will not be trapped, and he still has a strong feeling that the Tao he understands is all-inclusive, and the power of Tao is also inclusive of all rivers and all-encompassing. His Tao can be used in many methods. , In other words, he can cultivate many tactics to the extreme, and then use Tao to use many different domains.


    This is simply unimaginable. You must know that most cultivators have very limited Dao, such as the strength of wishing strength, sword intent, rune core, compassion, and so on. At most, they can only practice a few methods to the extreme, of which there are one or two domains. It''s amazing, and monks with more than two domains are rare in the entire world of cultivation.


    He has many kinds of domains, and he can exert effects at the same time. Just thinking about it makes him happy.


    The imaginary images in Wushuang City are all divine souls, directly expressing their emotions. All the few people saw were Zhou Shu''s inexplicable smile, which felt a little strange.


    "Is it silly to laugh alone there?"


    Qingque glanced at him, couldn''t help but sneered, and then showed a trace of concentration, "By the way, Zhou Shu, you just said you can go back, are you really hiding in the secret realm of Lingyu City? That''s not it. What a good choiceYes, you can''t stay in the secret realm for long."


    Xuanhu nodded and sighed, "But you have nowhere to hide."


    "Senior, don''t worry, it won''t be easy to find."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior, I want to know the recent situation of Lingyucheng."


    "Let me talk to you," the city lord nodded and began to talk. "The five major sects have been in Lingyu City for thirteen days, but so far no cultivator has begun to look for them, but several secret realms have been It''s blocked, no access is allowed..."


    "The lotus school is very good. There are many monks who are helping to protect them, and there are monks from the Chongyang Palace, Cihangzong and Shushan. I really don��t know how you did it. It��s just that the city of Lingyu is a bit messy, there are too many. The forces are stirring the muddy water, each has its own purpose, some are to find you, some are to kill you, and some are simply to disrupt and destroy..."


    "Among them, the Heiyilou, the Bai Family, and the Yun Family are all over the border..."

 Chapter 974: No regrets

    "The younger generation understands, thank you Sanlor. Tianlai novel www.��"


    After listening to the city lord''s talk, Zhou Shu couldn''t help nodding, as if thoughtful.


    The situation in Lingyu City is very complicated now, but the Heyin Sect is very safe. However, those sects have not searched for the secret realm for a long time. It was a bit unexpected. Zhou Shu actually expected them to go in early and find what he left behind.


    "Just stay away at ease, we will tell you something."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, smiled and said, "As for Lingyu City, don��t worry too much. You can check the task board. The city lord has a lot of missions to guard Lingyu City and the Heyin faction. I��m not afraid to tell you that now in Lingyu City. There are at least ten Wushuang City messengers, all in golden clothes."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly shaken, turned to the city lord, and saluted, "This is really... the juniors don��t know how to thank the city lord."


    The city lord waved his hand with disdain, "I am not helping you. The points spent will be counted on you and will be paid back in time."


    "The younger generation understands that they will do their best."


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly and nodded vigorously.


    Speaking of it, he has been busy with his own affairs, and his contribution to Wushuang City has been reduced, and he will have to do more tasks in the future.


    Leaving Yitian Pavilion, Zhou Shu walked towards the center of the city.


    He is in a secret realm and can''t do the missions that go out, but some missions to solve the problems are not worth it. There are actually many such missions, and there are many points.


    Standing under the tree, Zhou Shu stopped slightly.


    Among the hundreds of wooden planks hanging, 70 or 80 are actually about him, and this does not include the ones that the city lord arranged.


    "To find Zhou Shu''s whereabouts with 10,000 points...I am really willing."


    "This one earns 15 thousand points, regardless of life or death... I don''t know who will take this task?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. In Wushuang City, there were obviously many envoys looking for him, but fortunately, in Wushuang City, they were the same. Except for the city owner and the management, no one would know each other. There would be communication only when they were tasked. He can''t stay here either.


    His eyes stopped on some wooden boards.


    There are the words "snow" on those wooden boards, which are obviously left by Bian Xue. The time is different, but they are all these days, one after another, and the tone becomes more and more anxious.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu took off one of the wooden boards.


    Bianxue shouldn''t harm him, but even if it hurts his heart, he doesn''t worry, he will never reveal where he is, even if he hasn''t told the city lord and others before.


    As the black shadow passed, Zhou Shu appeared in a quiet room.


    "Brother Shu, are you okay? The little... sister is so happy!"


    The opposite of ���� is Bian Xue, with joy, her eyes flashing, and her words are a little trembling, she is extremely excited, if it is not in Wushuang City, I am afraid that she will immediately jump over.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, smiled, "It''s okay, sit down and speak slowly."


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu for a long time before sitting down, but still pressing her chest lightly, "There are rumors everywhere during this period. The little girl is really worried. She keeps on the task, afraid that she will never see you again. It''s great to see Brother Shu now."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Girl Bian, what rumors are there outside?"


    "Many, some said that Senior Brother Shu left Lingyu City early and was killed by people from the Black Cloth Building outside. Some said that his cultivation was abolished by the monks of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and he became a mortal. It is said that the brother had been robbed back by Kunlun secretly a long time ago, and now he can only wait for nothing in Lingyu City...In short, he has everything to say, but there is nothing good."


    Bianxue wrinkled her nose, seemingly dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shu smiled, and said thoughtfully, "All the major sects are stirring the muddy water, and I don''t want to offend other sects, and see who can mess to the end."


    "Little sister doesn''t know, but Brother Shu is in a very dangerous situation right now, even Senior Fairy Heyin said so..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Bian Xue lightly sighed, "Senior Brother Shu, you must not be in the secret realm, otherwise..."


    Zhou Shu slightly doubted, "Otherwise, what?"


    Bian Xue hesitated for a while," the little girl heard from Heyin Fairy, but she couldn��t find the best brother Shu. If any sect finds you and wants to take you away, she will try her best, even if she doesn��t stay. Live you, but also..."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "It ruined me, or ruined my aptitude, right?"


    "Hmm..." Bian Xue nodded slightly and sighed, "Senior Heyin Fairy is always very good, and the younger sister doesn''t know why she said that."


    "It''s nothing, this approach is normal, I''m afraid the monks of other sects think so."


    Zhou Shu smiled, with a slight disdain at the corners of his mouth, "However, I won''t do this if I am in her position. They are really too persistent for the sake of the sect."


    "Oh."


    Bian Xue nodded her head as if she was enlightened. She didn''t quite understand Zhou Shu''s thoughts, but she wouldn''t ask more. This is where she has always been smart.


    Zhou Shu looked at Bian Xue and said thoughtfully, "By the way, girl Bian, you should also be in Lingyu City, right?"


    "Ok."


    Bianxue nodded, with a hint of smile, "Brother Shu can see it? The younger sister has just had a baby and can go down the mountain to refine her heart. It just so happens that she came to Lingyu City with a few seniors."


    As she said, she became a little melancholy again, "Oh, the younger sister originally planned to take a good look at Brother Shu, see Brother Shu��s Dutch school, and Lingyucheng. When she was in the sect, when the sister mentioned this , They are all unanimous praise, the little girl wants to go all the time, and finally has a baby, but I didn''t expect this to be the case after coming..."


    "Your cultivation is so fast."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of admiration, "From being unable to cultivate to the present Nascent Soul Realm, it is incredible."


    "It is not the credit of Brother Shu. Without Brother Shu, who knows the fate of the younger sister now..."


    She stared at Zhou Shu. There seemed to be water mist in her eyes, and she looked like weeping, "When the younger sister encountered difficulties in the past, it was Senior Brother Shu who helped the younger sister to get through, but now Senior Brother Shu is experiencing difficulties, younger sister. But I don��t know what to do, and I can��t think of anything. The little girl is really too stupid...�� At this point, tears slipped down, ��Brotheryou must teach the little girl , How can I help you, okay? No matter what you do, the little girl is willing."


    She has always been concerned about Zhou Shu, and she is worried too much. When she sees Zhou Shu at this time, she can''t help but say everything.


    Zhou Shu moved slightly in his heart, and whispered, "Miss Bian, you don��t need to be like that, in fact, you don��t need to worry too much about me. You are too persistent. This is not a good thing for Xiuxian. If you have too much obsession, you may not be able to gain the Tao in the future."


    "What does it matter if it''s not a good thing, what does it matter if you can''t be promoted?"


    Bian Xue shook her head resolutely, "The little girl did not cultivate immortals for herself at all, she just wanted to change the destiny of the Bianmo Villa and save her father. Now these two things have been done, and the little girl has no regrets. The younger sister just wants to repay Senior Brother Shu for his kindness, and she doesn''t care about anything else, she doesn''t care about it, even if she can''t continue to cultivate immortals, she doesn''t care."


    Zhou Shu stared at her, speechless for a long while.


    He didn''t expect that Bian Xue would say so.


    (ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Book Kitchen, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 975: About Bianxue

    Zhou Shu looked at Bian Xue, and Bian Xue also looked at Zhou Shu, relatively speechless.


    After reading countless people, Zhou Shu could also see her stubbornness. She didn''t mean any compromise in her eyes. What she said was serious and sincere.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, and said slowly, "Isn��t it a pity that others want to cultivate immortality, but you have such a hard-to-find aptitude but don��t want to cultivate immortality?"


    The snow and the body have one body, the water and the fire are one, and in a sect like Cihangzong, but under such conditions, does not cultivate immortality?


    "Brother, to the younger sister, cultivating immortality is not much meaning. Father always said that the grace of dripping water should be repaid by the spring, and the brother is far more than the grace of dripping water to the younger sister, and the younger sister should do his best to repay. Compared with continuing to cultivate immortals, this is what the younger sister wants to do."


    Bianxue did not back down, only shook her head, her eyes flashed, she was as brilliant as a star, she was extremely firm.


    watching her, Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously.


    When things have reached this point, he doesn��t need to think too much. The previous talks with Bian Xue on Moonlight Night changed his mind a lot, and it really changed his usual practice. Bian Xue said this now. He also has no reason to refuse.


    With a hint of smile, he said, "Well, if you must repay now."


    Bian Xue''s eyes lit up, and he said hurriedly, "Brother, you can do anything you want the little girl."


    Zhou relieved and said, "Let go of obsessions and continue to cultivate immortals, not for yourself, then treat it as me."


    Bianxue''s expression stagnated, "What?"


    "Continue to cultivate immortality, and regard cultivating immortality as a reward for me, and stop being persistent."


    Zhou Shu repeated it and smiled, "With your qualifications, it is a pity not to cultivate immortality. You want to repay your kindness. When your cultivation base is high in the future, there are many opportunities to repay your kindness. I will also have a lot of help to you. . This time, forget it, and this time, you really can��t help me.��


    "Cultivating immortals for seniors..."


    Bianxue seemed to have some enlightenment, and a smile gradually appeared from the corner of her mouth, "Of course the younger sister must listen to what the brother said, and she must not fall behind."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, we must work hard. Cultivating immortals is very difficult, so we can''t give up."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do it anymore. Let''s talk about giving up. It means giving up repaying Brother Shu. It violates my father''s teachings. The younger sister will never do this."


    Bianxue smiled softly, dropped the burden she had been carrying, and smiled very comfortably, with some worries in her eyes, "Brother Shu, can''t the younger sister really help you? Brother..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. The robbery has come, and I am afraid that others will not succeed?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, without any waves, confident and unconsciously revealed.


    Bianxue looked at it for a while and nodded slightly, "The little girl also believes that there will be nothing wrong with Brother Shu. If something happens, the little girl will also be clean, so there is no need to repay the immortal."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, knowing what she was thinking, and didn''t say much, suspiciously, "You just said your father saved her life?"


    He couldn''t figure out this. Bian Xue''s father, Bian Hai, had his soul and soul detained by evil cultivators. It was really weird how to turn around alive.


    Bianxue whispered, "Well, before the little girl got her baby, she used the ring of compassion she had built since she got started, in exchange for Fairy Lingyin''s shot..."


    The compassion ring is a kind of token in the Cihang sect. Its function is similar to the contribution value of other sects. After completing the task, you will get a certain number of compassion rings. If you accumulate more, you can exchange it for exercises or magic weapons. Of course It''s okay to ask the teacher to make alchemy calculations.


    Bianxue accumulated enough compassion rings, and asked Fairy Lingyin to figure out where his father''s soul was, and then went to retrieve it in person.


    With the person present, it is not difficult to calculate where the soul is. The fairy Lingyin will make a move and there will be results.


    It turned out that the souls of Bian Hai and many souls were all caught in one thousand soul banners. Most of the souls were deprived of **** and turned into bloodthirsty remnants, while the souls of Bian Hai have always maintained a gleam of clarity. I finally waited for the moment of salvation.


    The soul was recovered, and the Ci Hangzong had its own method of returning to the soul. By returning the soul to the body, Bian Hai came back to life.


    At that moment, Bian Xue''s many years of wish were fulfilled, she was extremely happy, and even more regarded Zhou Shu as a person who changed her life, willing to give everything for him.


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu was startled, "Is the calculation method really so powerful?"


    Bian Xue nodded, "Senior Lingyin Fairy is really amazing. The result she calculated is not wrong at all. She said that it was in Niutoushan, and it was there. The little girl found it as soon as she went, and she was indeed injured back then. Father��s evil repair."


    "What is the basis of the calculation..."


    Zhou Shu seems to be talking to himself, the way of calculation, he can see the fate of people, know the past and the future, and it is also extremely mysterious knowledge in the world of cultivating immortals. He has not touched this aspect of the law, and it is difficult to contact. It seems that there are only a few sects in the entire cultivating world. For example, there are also Tianjimen and Fangcunshan in Cihangzong who don��t know where they are. It is said that there are many requirements and taboos in learning the method of calculation.


    He was thinking, and Bian Xue kept gazing at him, whispering in agreement, "The little girl doesn''t know. The sect said that you must have the soul of the soul and have enough compassion. After that, many tests must be conducted to penetrate the heart of many things, understand the laws of heavenly movement, etc., and then see if you can learn after passing it... It''s very complicated. I don''t understand what is going on."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said unconsciously, "I still want to understand."


    Bian Xue seemed to have some enlightenment, and looked at Zhou Shu, "Senior brother, don''t worry, the younger sister will definitely learn by heart when she reaches the God Transformation Realm, and then come and tell the brother again."


    "I just talk about it casually, it''s too far, don''t think so much."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "But I think that even decades of father''s soul can be chased back by you. With your persistence, there really is nothing impossible to do."


    Bian Xue said with a little smile and a little stubbornly, "My little sister has always been like this, you must do what you want to do, and even if you want to talk casually, the little sister will work hard to get it."


    It can be seen that she really wants to learn the calculation method to help Zhou ShuXiu Xian is the same. "


    Zhou calmly said, "Hold on, maybe your future cultivation base will be higher than mine."


    Bianxue nodded and shook her head again, "For the sake of brother, the younger sister will definitely stick to it, but it is higher than the brother, that is absolutely impossible to think about, and impossible."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and didn''t say much. He seemed to have thought of something, "By the way, Bian Xue, during your time in Lingyucheng, help me pay attention to the movements of Lingyucheng, especially the Heyin school. Everything is done early. tell me."


    Although there are many people in Wushuang City, he can know the movements of Lingyu City at any time, but Bian Xue is now a very close person, and can help him pass news and do things that Wushuang City cannot do.


    "The little girl will do it."


    Bianxue nodded, "Senior brother, if you have anything you want to ask now, the younger sister will find him for him, and I will tell him next time."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "Well, then I will trouble you."

 Chapter 976: Comprehend the sword formation

    ?Leaving Wushuang City, Zhou Shu returned to the secret realm. Tianlai Novels Ww "W. ��


    Zhu Xiaorou was still in the sword formation, only taking a step, her face suddenly changed, she fell out and fell next to Zhou Shu.


    "It''s difficult."


    I wish Xiaorou helplessly shook her head, and sat down to meditate and adjust her breath. Her face was pale, although it was a step, she was tired for a long time.


    She glanced at Zhou Shu and said softly, "Young Master Zhou, were you inquiring about news in Wushuang City just now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yes."


    As early as when Tianjie Bone was auctioned, Zhu Xiaorou knew his identity, and he didn''t need to hide it here.


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded, "So, is there any news from the Chongyang Palace?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Chongyang Palace is the real Falcon. Like the other sects, he hasn''t done anything yet, but he should know that you are still in Lingyu City, because the outside has been surrounded by iron barrels. No one can. Get out."


    "Mr Hayat..."


    Zhu Xiaorou seems thoughtful, "Senior Hayate is a bit impatient, but he is very good. If he comes, Xiaoyu will be less worried, but since he is here, Grandma Liehuo will probably come, so Lingyucheng is afraid it will be a little troublesome. Up."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, "Grandma Lihuo?"


    Zhu Xiaorou explained, "Well, it''s the Taoist couple of the real Falcon. The two have always been together. She has a very explosive temperament, so people in the sect call her that. She doesn''t mind, she still likes it."


    Now there are five major sects, and one cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm happens to check and balance each other. If two of the Chongyang Palace come, it would be really a bit troublesome.


    Zhou Shu''s expression slightly condensed, "She is also a cultivator of the Tribulation Realm?"


    "No."


    I wish Xiao Judo, "Grandma Blaze turned into a **** earlier than Real Falcon, but she hadn''t been able to merge into a tribulation for a long time in the late stage of the transformation, so over the years, her temper became more irritable, and few people dared to provoke her."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s fine."


    Zhu Xiaorou shook her head slightly, with some anxiety, "Although Grandma Liehuo is not crossing the catastrophe, she is not far behind, and she can always cause a lot of trouble... If possible, Master Zhou, I still have to remind the Heyin faction to be careful. "


    "Okay, Xiaoyu, I will pay attention."


    Zhou Shu seriously agreed, turning his head and walking towards the sword formation.


    You must seize the time to pass the battle. The sooner the better. When you get there, you can practice, go out, and go back to the sword circle. Even if you fail, you will be passed back to the exit instead of the entrance. It can be said that you can attack and retreat.


    stepping into the sword formation, like falling into an ice cave.


    There was snow in the sky, and the whole body was cold. In the wind and snow, a large transparent bird like an ice sculpture flew straight up, and as soon as it spread its wings, countless feet of ice suddenly arrived.


    "Bing Xiao Jianyi?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, the sword intent turned into a physical ice owl, and the lowest was the sixth-order sword art.


    Lishuang Sword was swung, the third and fourth changes were fully unfolded, the mirror stopped the water, and the mirror-like broken jade sword stood in front of you.


    There was a continuous noise.


    There was no suspense, the mirror surface quickly shattered into fragments, Zhou Shu was also directly shot out and bounced back to the original place.


    Fortunately, there is a Qingming Dharma clothing protector, and there is no harm.


    Zhu Xiaorou glanced at him and chuckled, "The luck of Lord Zhou is not much better than Xiaoyu."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and then stepped in again.


    At this stage, the rank and power of Broken Jade Sword Intent are completely insufficient.


    Outside, you can rely on the Eye of Returning to the Ruins. Even if there is no sword intent, relying on sword tactics and magic weapons has enough power, but in this sword formation that is completely based on sword intent, there is no situation for sword tactics to be swung. Not enough to resist the sword intent in the sword formation.


    But he still hasn''t realized the sword will of stepping on the sea.


    This is one of the reasons why he wants to come here. If it is to understand and hone sword intent, there is no better place than here. Of course, it would be better to meet many sword intents about the sea.


    Taking a step further, the pressure suddenly increased, and staring at it, there was a solid drop of water falling on the top of his head.


    The water droplets are light red, but the size of a soybean, but they bring a great sense of oppression. Although they are separated by hundreds of feet, it seems that the whole body is wrapped in, and it is difficult to breathe.


    Zhou Shu didn''t dare to neglect in the slightest, a drop in the sea with the sword intent of broken jade, only aiming at the drops of water.


    ��!


    The water droplet split from it and divided into five. It seemed to spread out, and the water droplet became smaller, but strangely, the color became darker and the pressure increased unabated. It seemed to be five times the previous one.


    "How can there be a sword intent that gets stronger and stronger? Is this... I don''t believe it, I''ll fight again!"


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, swung his sword quickly, he would be crushed by the pressure later.


    Jianyi used one after another, breaking the five drops of water again.


    Each drop of water was divided into five pieces again, and the huge pressure was straight down. Zhou Shu didn''t have time to resist, so he was pressed on the ground and couldn''t move.


    can only watch the water drop on his body and knock himself out.


    still lay out.


    I wish Xiaorou''s expression stagnated, showing a trace of concern, "Master Zhou, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu was lying on the ground, his heart lingering. When the water fell, he seemed to be completely crushed, and even his body was split into several pieces... Such a sword intent was really terrifying, but it also made him understand. One point, you can''t just shoot casually.


    After a long time, he got up, nodded to Xiao Rou, and walked into the sword formation again.


    My luck is obviously better this time.


    The big waves in front of him are turbulent, one after another, as if they are in the sea, but the sea is all made up of fine sword intent.


    "Very good, I can barely resist it, I can feel it more."


    Zhou Shu was secretly happy, and the long sword slipped into his hand, not from Lishuang, but a Qijie Sword.


    It''s the sixth-order best magic weapon. He doesn''t use it well and consumes a lot, so he will only use it when facing the sword intent related to the sea. When encountering other sword intents, he uses the Lishuang Sword. .


    In the blink of an eye, a sea tide was generated and collided with the sword intent on the opposite side, and Zhou Shu carefully understood and understood the truth with every impact.


    There are not many opportunities like this. As long as there are, Zhou Shu will not let it go easily.


    Day after day, time passes slowly.


    Zhou Shu''s life is very simple Jianzhen, and Wushuangcheng, two points back and forth, but Zhu Xiaorou seems to have only one point.


    The two didn''t talk much, they were basically about the sword formation.


    It can be seen that Zhu Xiaorou doesn��t know much about Jianyi, but a beginner who is interested, Zhou Shu will give her some advice from time to time, but Zhou Shu also finds that she will occasionally come out with one or two golden sentences about Jianyi, which makes Zhou Shupo A little bit of understanding, the sword intent has also improved.


    The monks of the big sects have come into contact with advanced tactics since they were young. They have read many classics, taught by famous teachers, and have a good foundation in all aspects, even if they have not focused on the sword intent. This aspect is better than Zhou. Shu has always been stronger by self-realization.


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this, Xiaoyu understands, thank you Master Zhou."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded gently, with a smile on the corners of her mouth, "Hey, Lord Zhou, what''s wrong with you?"


    Zhou Shu, who was opposite, suddenly became serious.


    He felt that Wushuangling in his arms was getting hot and something happened.

 Chapter 977: Last laugh

    ? "Zhou Shu, your trouble is coming soon. Tianlai Novel www.��"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the city lord showed unusual seriousness.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said calmly, "Are they going to find me in the secret?"


    "Almost two hundred days have passed, what do you think?"


    The city lord snorted, "In the past two hundred days, Lingyu City has been undercurrents, and I don��t know how many people��s fate has changed because of you... Now that the dispute is over, the situation has become clear. If a compromise is reached, it is naturally your turn to be the master."


    "So fast, I thought I would fight for a few years."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "How did they argue? What was the result? Which sect was I assigned to?"


    "You still want to laugh."


    Qingque came out from one side, with a hint of anger, "Like goods being sold for a price, is it worth your pride to be divided by others? Although being able to enter the big sect, it may not be harmful to your cultivation. , But neither should you."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and said helplessly, "Senior, I''m just asking."


    "It''s okay to talk."


    Xuanhu said slowly, "The Chongyang Palace provoked the incident first. They must go to the secret realm, saying that it is not to find you, but to find the daughter of the palace lord of the Chongyang Palace, who has disappeared with you, and suspected that you were taken by you. I went to the secret realm. The one who shot was a female monk in the late transformation of the gods, she was very strong, and the gods of the other sects were unmatched for a while, and her strength could not be used by the monks of the transformation of the gods. It will attract heaven..."


    "So she went through three small secret realms in the sect, but other sects knew that you would not be in those secret realms, so they didn''t try to stop them, but she couldn''t go to the secret realm of Haizhonglou, in front of Haizhonglou, She was blocked by other sects together. In the process, many immortal cultivators lost their lives or even died, but don��t worry, the immortal cultivators in Lingyu City seem to have nothing to do, and the cultivators of Haizhonglou have already withdrawn. There was no loss, most of the other forces were affected by the fish..."


    "After the female monk was surrounded by people, she was attacked by Kunlun. She was so angry that she wanted to explode the soul and magic weapons to kill the monks who besieged her. Although she was in the sky above Lingyu City, she really wanted to do so, Lingyu City. As long as the casualties are heavy, the Chongyang Palace will become the enemy of Dongshengzhou...The monk Falcon at the Chongyang Palace crossing the Tribulation Realm had no choice but to stop her behavior, but it also led to his second disaster."


    "Did the catastrophe lead again?"


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, and said anxiously, "Is Lingyucheng okay?"


    That is the great cultivator''s tribulation, it is by no means comparable to the tribulation he encountered. I am afraid that the first tribulation thunder will be enough to destroy Lingyu city half.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    The city lord shook his head, "Do you think it is you, so ignorant, will cross the catastrophe in the city? The monk must abide by the rules of heaven, if it is because the cross catastrophe affects the lives of too many immortal cultivators, the robbery will only become more and more ruthless , More and more, it is impossible for a monk to survive, and even if he wants to do that, the two Dongshengzhou Dujie monks will never allow it. When the robbery cloud comes, the Falcon flies away from the city and goes outside the city. After crossing the robbery, Jieyun also left."


    "The result is very surprising, Chen Zhenren actually succeeded in crossing the catastrophe."


    Xuanhu was slightly stunned, "After successfully crossing the Tribulation, he is weak, and staying in Lingyu City is of little use, and he has no intention of staying in such a great event, so he and the Chongyang Palace monks both left, but Before leaving, it is said that some agreements were reached with other sects."


    "Leaving the Chongyang Palace, there are only three sects competing for you."


    Xuanhu glanced at Zhou Shu quite meaningfully, and said slowly, "Kunlun immediately united with Tianjianmen and isolated Shushan. After another battle, Shushan had no choice but to agree to Tianjian Kunlun. , No longer participate in the competition, but like the Double Ninth Palace, they have to occupy the first position in the next benefit distribution. Can you understand that the six major sects are like this."


    "The younger generation understands that they treat the world of immortality as theirs, and they can distribute it whatever they want, it doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu smiled contemptuously, "Then only Tianjian and Kunlun are left, but it is estimated that there is still a fight, and Kunlun should win."


    "Yes, can you see it too?"


    Xuanhu showed a hint of suspicion and nodded, "After the Chongyang Palace and Shu Mountain left, the Sword House suddenly came, and they couldn''t get along with the Tianjianmen. They were even more troubled by the events of the Dongsheng Sword Club last time. , This time they came suddenly, and the Heavenly Sword Sect was caught off guard. Many of the Sword House disciples, in the name of their comparative skills, opposed the many cultivators of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and even the cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm were the same."


    "Will not come sooner or later, come at the most critical time, hehe."


    The city lord smiled, "Kunlun is very beautiful with this hand."


    "Yes, Kunlun likes to do this kind of thing, I''m afraid they have reached some conditions with Jianlu long ago, and they deliberately let Jianlu come to take action at this time. The scheming guy will always have the last laugh."


    Xuanhu shook his head and looked at Zhou Shu, "The Heavenly Sword Sect struggled a bit, but it won��t change the result, so now outside the secret realm, only Kunlun still has Cihangzong, but Cihangzong said beforehand that he would not interfere. , I��m afraid it won��t be of any help to you."


    The city lord nodded, "Tomorrow, Kunlun will officially enter the secret realm of Haizhonglou, what are you going to do then?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and whispered, "Kunlun, the biggest sect..."


    "Zhou Shu."


    Qingque said with some worry, "I have been fighting for so long and have paid a lot for you. I am afraid that it will cost a lot to invite Jianlu, so Kunlun will never give up, you basically can''t escape... I think you should just join Kunlun. Don��t think of other ways. Since ancient times, Kunlun has a lot of methods. Even if you don��t want it, they have a way to get you to agree. Even if you struggle, you just suffer more. , It is really unnecessary."


    The city lord nodded, "Although I don''t want it, but there seems to be no other way... You think carefully, I have nothing to say, it''s up to you."


    "The old man won''t say much, you decide for yourself."


    Xuanhu sighed lightly and couldn''t help saying again, "As soon as you enter Kunlun, it will be difficult to get out again. Did you know that there is no Kunlun disciple in Wushuang City, the Wushuang City messenger who once joined Wushuang City, after entering Kunlun, finally They all quit Wushuang City, and I don��t know how Kunlun did it..."


    Zhou Shu stays silent seems thoughtful.


    After entering Kunlun, he couldn''t get out. He had already felt this, and he could see it from Duo Duo in Hengshan.


    Kunlun��s foundation is so heavy that it is the first sect of cultivating immortality since its inception. Kunlun is the sect that many immortal cultivators aspire to most, but Zhou Shu is different. He has no desire for Kunlun. On the contrary, he has many disgust.


    The city lord said slowly, "Have you decided, you don''t have much time."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ve thought it out."


    "Do you want to join Kunlun?"


    The eyes of a few people were fixed on Zhou Shu.


    are very solemn, and the blue bird is even more nervous.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "No, I will never join Kunlun."


    (ps: thank you xinyu for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 978: Thank you senior

    ? "Are you serious?"


    "If you really think so, the old man is very pleased." Tian Lai novel www "W.��"


    "Ha ha."


    The three looked at each other, their expressions were more different, but all of them were a little bit happy.


    Obviously, I am very satisfied with Zhou Shu''s answer.


    Zhou Shu nodded affirmatively, "Repeat it again, juniors will not join Kunlun."


    Qingque took a few steps, patted Zhou Shu''s shoulder with joy, and said with joy, "Fortunately, we didn''t misunderstand you, and it didn''t cost me a trip to Lingyu City."


    "Senior in Lingyu City?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, and he suddenly understood, "So seniors are trying on me?"


    If Qingque is in Lingyu City, then many troubles will not exist at all. Those previous words seem to be just testing Zhou Shu''s trust in Wushuang City.


    "Hehe, almost."


    Xuanhu nodded and smiled, "But we will respect your choice. If you are willing to join Kunlun, we will not force you, but it''s a good fit, just as if you haven''t been to Wushuang City before. Those were all in vain, but you did not let us down, you answered very well,"


    "Haha, I didn''t see the wrong person this time, right?"


    The city lord laughed loudly, then looked at Qingque, showing a bit heavy, "Qingque, you have to be careful not to reveal your true identity."


    Qingque smiled indifferently and waved freely, "It''s just Kunlun, I''ve dealt with them many times, and they haven''t taken any advantage from me."


    She turned her head to look at Zhou Shu, her eyes flashing, "You don''t have to worry about anything, I will never let Kunlun take you away."


    Zhou Shu pretended to be disappointed and sighed, "Senior, thank you very much."


    "Why do you still sigh? Is it because you are worried about me."


    Qingque was a little puzzled, frowned, and gently knocked on Zhou Shu''s head next week, "Don''t underestimate me, I am not comparable to ordinary tribulation monks. Our monks in Wushuang City, Penglai Island, got it. ...In short, remember that we are much stronger than the monks of the Great Sect."


    "Senior, how dare I underestimate you, I can distinguish a hundred thousand cultivators, this junior has never heard of it."


    Zhou Shu touched his head, smiled and said, "In fact, seniors don''t use them, because juniors are not in the secret realm of Lingyu City at all."


    "what?"


    "what!"


    Several people looked surprised, and looked at Zhou Shu together, "Really?"


    Qingque was most surprised, "Impossible. With the power of the five sects, you can''t hide elsewhere... They even searched for Penglai Island. Where else can they be except the secret realm? And you don''t have any. Out of the city."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of seriousness, "It''s in the secret realm, but not the secret realm of Lingyu City. They can''t find it in Lingyu City."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu, and said a little dissatisfied, "Other secrets? But you said you can go back anytime. Didn''t you lie to us before?"


    "No no."


    Zhou Shu shook his head again and again, "I didn''t lie to seniors, you can indeed go back, that secret realm..."


    "Okay, needless to say, we know."


    The city lord raised his hand and said rather solemnly, "You have mastered a secret realm and can open up a secret realm by yourself, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The younger generation doesn''t know how to describe it, but it is true. The younger generation got a spiritual virtual key made of an open sky stone, which can open a secret realm and hide in it."


    At this time, he would no longer hide from them. These seniors in Wushuang City even came to Lingyu City to help him, and he was absolutely trustworthy in his heart.


    No matter what Wushuang City wants from him in the future, he will gladly help.


    The city lord''s expression was stagnant, "Open Sky Stone...Lingxu Key...Wait, what seems to me to think of?"


    Qingque and Xuanhu looked at the city lord together, and Zhou Shu too, he didn''t know much, and wanted to know the specific reason.


    The city lord shook his head for a long time, anxious and confused, and the shadows were crumpled.


    "I can''t remember it, it''s too early."


    Qingque couldn''t help taking a sip, and Xuanhu couldn''t help shaking his head, "I''m a little disappointed, Mu Chengzhu."


    The city lord glared at him, "What disappointment, I wasn''t here yet, and I hadn''t even transformed it... It was more than 20,000 years ago, who would remember it so clearly."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly. He seemed to have heard some incredible information. What does it mean that he has not transformed himself? Isn''t the city lord a monk?


    He has some doubts, but he won''t ask now. If the city lord doesn''t say, he won''t touch other people, not people.


    The city lord shook his head and looked at Zhou Shu with an unusually heavy expression. "The Lingxu Key is nothing, but the Kaitian Stone itself is a more important treasure. It can cut through ten days and reach the sky. I don��t know how you got it. It��s, but you must stay no matter what, and you must not let others take it away. After you achieve great power in the future, it will help you do many things that you did not expect."


    It is rare to see the expression of the city lord, Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "The younger generation will take good care of it."


    "You little guy, where do you have so many opportunities."


    Qingque walked around Zhou Shu a few times, looking up and down, "When you come out, I will take a good look at you."


    Zhou Shu spread out his hands, "Perhaps because of these, I was hated by God."


    Qing Ting seemed to have a feeling, and nodded repeatedly, "Almost, if I am the way of heaven, I have to hate you."


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word, only nodded.


    Xuanhu said slowly, "Is the exit of the secret realm also in Lingyu City?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "The juniors are not very clear. When they came out last time, they were not too far away from the entrance. It was separated by a major mountain. I think the exit will not be too far away from the entrance. Even if it is farther away, within a few days. I should be able to go back."


    "Don''t go back for the time being. Now the entire northern part of Dongsheng Prefecture, including the East China Sea, is under the supervision of the five major sects."


    Xuanhu showed some solemnity, "Those who have left the sect have just given up the contention in Lingyu City. If they know you are in other places, they will be overjoyed and try to find you elsewhere."


    Zhou Shu nodded ~ www.novelhall.com~ The younger generation remembered that if the Dutch school is fine, the younger generation will not go back easily. "


    He was also a little worried. When Kunlun and other sects knew that he was not in the secret realm, they would use the Heyin Sect as bait to lure him back. Although most sects would not and disdain to do this kind of thing, Kunlun seems to be the exception.


    "There will be nothing wrong with the Dutchman."


    Qingque nodded to him, "Don''t worry, I have already arrived in Lingyu City anyway, and there is nothing to do during this time. I can help you watch."


    "Thank you so much, senior!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and he bowed to Qingque very happily. There was a Qingque in Lingyu City. He could say that he was no more worried and relaxed.


    Qingque smiled and said, "It''s a matter of convenience, but I can''t stay long, at most a few decades. It''s not long after the catastrophe is over, and there is a period of free time. After this period has passed, I will return to Penglai Island. It''s over, hey."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Enough."

 Chapter 979: Chaos Secret Realm

    ? "Enough?"


    Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful.


    Zhou Shu was slightly thoughtful, knowing they had something to say, "Senior please give me some advice."


    The city lord nodded, "If you want to return to Lingyu City and no one will come to take you away, then, first of all, you must have enough strength. The strength I am talking about is something that can make the great cultivator of the Tribulation Realm scruples. Strength. Simply put, as long as they attack you, it is likely to trigger the catastrophe. Only in this way, a few big sects will not come to trouble you again, because you already have the strength to make them jealous and will no longer be slaughtered."


    Xuanhu nodded and added, "Second, the sect you are in must be strong enough, with enough people, to be able to speak in Dongshengzhou, at least as strong and big enough as the Jin Chan sect. The sect, even the big sect will not start, it will violate the rules of heaven."


    "If you do these two things, you can go back, but if you want to be truly relieved, you need a little bit more."


    Qingque said slowly, "You have to have enough prestige, those in Lingyu City are far from enough now, and several big sects will not care at all. At least they must have a good reputation in most of Dongsheng Prefecture, especially We have formed several ancient families so that we can remain invincible."


    What the three people said, every word, Zhuji, is the foundation of a monk.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and nodded, "The younger generation must keep in mind the teachings of the seniors."


    Xuanhu looked at him again, "A few decades, is it really enough?"


    "enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded again, very firm.


    Several people nodded together, "Then you have to work harder."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I see, this junior will work hard."


    Soon, he disappeared in Wushuang City. When he came, he was very worried and worried about what He Yin would send, but now he has completely relaxed. For him, there is not much to worry about, as long as he concentrates on cultivation. Of course, he would take care of the things of the Heyin School, remotely controlling it, even if he is not there, the Heyin School and Lingyu City must continue to develop.


    After Zhou Shu left, the three of them did not leave.


    Xuanhu shook his head slightly and sighed, "He actually mastered a secret realm..."


    "The secret realm is nothing. The key is that he has an open sky stone. It''s unbelievable." The city lord shook his head like he couldn''t help but sighed, "and he is only used to open the secret realm.


    "What happened to the open sky stone?"


    Qingque asked in confusion, "City Lord, is it possible that you are hiding something from us?"


    The city lord nodded, "He was there just now, and there are some things I can''t tell him. I''m doing it for his own good. I will think about it when I know it, but it''s harmful and useless."


    The blue bird frowned slightly, a little dissatisfied, "What is the open sky stone?"


    The city lord looked at the two and slowly said, "Have you all heard of the Secret Realm of Chaos?"


    "Chaos Secret Realm?"


    Qingque looked stagnant, "The legendary outer secret realm, which does not belong to the Xuanhuang Continent, is not a secret realm, and it is said that the entrance is long gone, no one can go there."


    Xuanhu stroked his beard, "The old man also heard that, tens of thousands of years ago, in an alien war, the chaos mystery completely disappeared."


    "It did not disappear, but was hidden. It is said that opening the sky stone is the key to entering the chaos secret realm."


    The city lord said quite solemnly, "I didn''t believe it before, but when I heard that there is an open sky stone, maybe it should be true too."


    "Really����"


    Xuanhu''s expression was slightly condensed, and there was a lot of bright light in his eyes, "I heard that there are ancient artifacts in the Secret Realm of Chaos. If you can get the artifact, it will be easy to block the heavenly catastrophe ascending to the immortal world."


    "Yes, if you can get the artifact, you can all benefit from it."


    The city lord nodded, "Only the Secret Realm of Chaos is full of crises. Even the monks who cross the Tribulation Realm are difficult to explore. It is definitely not a place where you can go now. It is useless to say it. For Zhou Shu, just It makes no sense anymore."


    Qingque curled his lips, "Seven or eight layers of the Tribulation Realm... Hmph, it seems I have nothing to expect."


    Xuanhu smiled calmly, "Hehe, Qingque, I will be with you."


    The city lord looked at the two of them and sighed unconsciously, "Oh, you follow me. Even the calamity that the way of heaven descends has been strengthened a lot. Every time I cross the calamity, I really have a lot of responsibilities."


    "Don''t talk about it, you have more opportunities than heaven."


    Qingque waved his hand, "The monks of our Penglai Island are much stronger than the Dazongmen. This is not all the credit of Mucheng Master, you, the origin of the heavens and the earth are constantly changing every day, and we don''t lose anymore. "


    Xuanhu smiled, "Of course."


    The city lord nodded slightly, "You don''t need to care too much, I think maybe Zhou Shu can change this."


    "I think so."


    Qingque nodded and laughed, "He is different from us, and other people. I think he has a power that we don''t have."


    Several people glanced at each other with different expressions, but they obviously agreed with this.


    Ling Yucheng, Haizhonglou.


    Inside and outside the building, the guards were heavily guarded, one person for ten steps, all Kunlun monks.


    No cultivator from Lingyu City passed by outside, and within a few miles, they were all sealed by the formation, even if the flies could not fly in and fly out.


    Inside the building, a middle-aged monk looked around and praised, "It''s such a gorgeous pavilion. The places I saw before are the same, such as Huabaoxuan, Baigongfang, etc., it looks like this Lingyu City is better than us. Kunlun��s city is not much different."


    "It''s still far behind."


    The other young monk was quite disdainful, "Don''t say anything else, just wait for aura, such a little monk, what good is it, no matter how good it is?"


    The middle-aged monk smiled, "There are not many auras here, but there are a lot of auras in the Heyin School, and there is still vitality."


    The young monk nodded, a trace of greed flashed in his eyes, and he whispered, "Is that the vitality sea pillar? I don''t know where the **** luck comes from... I really want to take it away secretly. In Lingyu City, there is only that thing worth asking for. Up."


    The middle-aged monk shook his head and said with a serious face, "Don��t dream Elder Black Robe is watching, and even if he allows it, Ci Hangzong can��t agree to it. If you really do it, it will cause controversy. The one to punish you is the black elder."


    The young monk whispered, "I know naturally, can''t you think about it..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense there, look better, tomorrow we will enter the secret realm."


    An elderly monk walked down the stairs with a look of majesty, "Keep it well, never be distracted, let alone blame the black robe elder, what happened, all your Kunlun points will be deducted."


    Someone doubted, "Don''t the elder black robe go down and look for it himself?"


    "how is this possible?"


    The old cultivator said in a deep voice, "There are also Fairies of Cihangzong outside, and the elders must coordinate all quarters and pay attention to other sects. If this is not the case, can the task fall on us? This is our good fortune and must not be broken. !"


    "Yes!"


    Many Kunlun monks nodded all together.

 Chapter 980: found it

    ? Ten days passed. Tian ""Lai Fiction Ww" W. ����


    "It''s a little weird here!"


    "Come on, I can feel it, then Zhou Shu is here! We found it!"


    "Is it finally there?"


    "Huh, even if you hide in the secret realm of hundreds of thousands of miles, you can''t escape the eyes of our Kunlun!"


    "Make those guys stiff, you must look good when you take them out this time."


    After a lot of excitement, the monk in Kunlun took out a big box from the Haizhonglou.


    This box was naturally placed in the secret realm by Zhou Shu before he left. It was a "present" he left to the Dazong Sect.


    The box stood in front of the street, quite conspicuous, and many immortal cultivators looked at it from a distance and talked.


    "Is Elder Zhou in this box? I can''t believe it, Elder Zhou would not do such a thing."


    "Where is Elder Zhou, I have searched all the secret realms, this is the only possible location."


    "Would you really be inside? Elder Zhou had to follow Kunlun, hey, the big sects are really overbearing, just like this bullying the music school, no one can help."


    "What can I do for you, the six major sects are all in the same category, and I can''t count on them."


    High in the sky not far away.


    The laughter of the real black robe came out, "Haha, I really hide in the secret realm."


    Yuanheyin sighed secretly in his heart, his expression still calm, "How do you know that he is inside?"


    "Fairy Yuan must also be able to see that this box is made of Netherworld Silver, which can isolate Yuan Li and even Yuan Shen. He may not be found by us only if he hides in it. This is the only way he can use. I don��t know where he got the Netherworld Silver. I am really more and more interested in him... But it��s a pity that he still can��t escape after all the agencies are exhausted, haha.��


    The real black robe continued to smile, his eyes focused on the Nether Silver Prison through the black robe, with a lot of ice cold.


    "The Taoists are really proud."


    Yuanheyin was slightly disdainful, "Is it Kunlun''s method to suppress Xiaozongmen at all costs for my own benefit?"


    "Fairy Yuan, are you qualified to accuse Kunlun?"


    The voice of the real black robe suddenly turned cold, "Ten thousand years ago, facing the East China Sea disaster, Ci Hangzong''s attitude toward other sects was similar, or even more excessive, hehe, the six major sects are the same, there is no difference."


    Yuanheyin looked slightly awkward, "At least we did not forcefully rob the disciples and elders of other sects like you and Tianjian."


    "Really?"


    The real black robe laughed, "How did I hear that your daughter of destiny was born in Lingyu City, and what kind of lotus school is this?"


    Yuanhe''s face was stagnant, and there was nothing to say.


    "Fairy Yuan doesn''t need to care, this is not a bad thing, but something that our six major sects must do."


    The real black robe looked at Lingyu City, his eyes drilled through the black robe, piercing, "We all know what it means that no one has been promoted to immortality for 20,000 years. In the immortal world, the Xuan Huang Da 6 immortal world has no place. ... If things continue like this, not to mention our six major sects, even the entire world of cultivation, even Xuanhuang Da 6 will usher in a devastating disaster, not only the invasion of foreign races, then no one will be able to continue to exist. So. For the sake of geniuses, we must do whatever it takes. Those geniuses will understand in the future that we are for their good."


    Yuanheyin sighed lightly, closed his eyes, and said nothing.


    Although she does not agree, there is some truth to the words of the real black robe, genius, not only related to the survival of the sect, but also related to the survival of the entire sixth.


    in front of the middle building in the sea.


    Immortal cultivators gather more and more.


    Hao Ruoyan looked indifferent, accompanied by several Kunlun monks, walked slowly to the Nether Silver Prison.


    An old Kunlun monk raised his hand slightly, showing a trace of disdain, "Elder Hao of the Holland School, you should have nothing to say now. If you say it earlier, why bother us so much? "


    "What do you want me to say?"


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly, ��I don��t understand anything. What is this box? I��ve never seen it before. What does it have to do with Elder Zhou? I��ve said that Elder Zhou has gone out to practice, we Heyin Pai doesn��t know the whereabouts of Elder Zhou, but you don��t believe it. You have been unwilling to give up and kept asking temptations. As far as I know, you have used 700 righteous talisman on our disciples, but you have not asked anything. There, isn''t it?"


    "Seven hundred righteous talisman, Kunlun is really rich."


    "But I haven''t asked about 700 copies. It seems that the Dutchman really doesn''t know the whereabouts of Elder Zhou."


    "Elder Zhou went out to practice, how would others know it, it''s useless to ask."


    The cultivator beside ���� showed many surprises.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    The Kunlun monk looked awe-inspiring, "Elder Hao, the facts are in front of you, and you still have to argue, isn''t this nether silver box hidden in the secret realm by you?"


    Hao Ruoyan spread out her hands, "Of course not, I have never seen this box. As for the Netherworld Silver, I have heard of it, it seems to be something of an alien race outside the sky, because our lotus sect''s ability is not enough to have it, more Don''t mention making it into such a strange box."


    "Elder Hao said it is very reasonable. I heard that Netherworld Silver is extremely strong and requires a special eighth-order fire to melt. How could the Heyin School have such a thing?"


    "The people in Kunlun are too overbearing. They search the Heyin faction every day, not to mention, now that they find something in the secret realm, they must be wronged to the Heyin faction. It is really unbearable."


    "Not only the Heyin School, Lingyu City has been rummaged up and down, and even the ancient tombs thousands of years ago were dug by them."


    "As a small sect, the Heyin School and Lingyucheng have a very low attitude, and they dare not refuse the request of the big sect dignitaries, but Kunlun wants to make an inch."


    Numerous immortal cultivators, all in unison, grieved the injustice for the Dutch school.


    The Kunlun monks'' expressions tightened, but they just ignored them and looked at Hao Ruoyan, "It''s up to you to say, whatever. You take the key out, we will leave immediately and leave Lingyu City."


    "The key?"


    Hao Ruoyan was a little startled, "Is it the key to the box? I don''t understand it. How can I have a key that I haven''t seen before, no."


    The Kunlun monk looked awe-inspiring, "Is there really no key?"


    "What nonsense with her?"


    A young cultivator of Transformation God came over and looked at Hao Ruoyan, the pressure came out directly.


    "what--"


    Hao Ruoyan screamed, her figure shuddered suddenly, her complexion was as pale as paper, and big beads of sweat couldn''t help falling down The ground was wet in an instant.


    "What are you doing?"


    Many immortal cultivators in Lingyu City walked over and stood in front of Hao Ruoyan.


    "It''s too much!"


    "Can big sects behave badly!"


    "I used to fight around in the city, but it didn''t invade our immortal cultivators in Lingyu City, that''s all, but now we are actually attacking our management sect. This is absolutely unbearable!"


    "Yes, even if he kills us all, we will never give in!"


    Soon, the immortal cultivators of Lingyu City gathered in the three floors inside and outside, and wrapped Hao Ruoyan in the middle.


    The young cultivator stood in place, his expression a little condensed, "Don''t let go, then let''s be together..."


    (ps: Thank you for your continuous support of nu1i8888, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 981: Get what you want

    ? "Why, do you still want to take action against all of our Lingyu City repairers?"


    "Okay, you better kill us all, let everyone see what kind of stuff the Kunlun Brothers are! Kill, we have hundreds of thousands in Lingyu City!"


    "It''s shameless!"


    "The elders who came to **** our sect will not say anything, but will kill them all. What a big sect!"


    "The big sects like to bully the small sects, but I have never seen Kunlun so shameless!"


    For a time there was noisy, as if the entire Lingyu city��s immortal cultivators gathered here, everyone pointed at the Kunlun monks and scolded them, and their words were full of dissatisfaction with Kunlun. The emotions that had been accumulated for a long time broke out at this moment. Up.


    The young monk''s expression was stagnant, and he knew that his impulse had caused public anger, but he couldn''t get rid of it and froze there.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? I only look for the Dutchman."


    Before the voice fell, there was a constant rebuttal sound.


    "Fart, the Heyin school is Lingyucheng, and Lingyucheng is the Heyin school!"


    "As the best management sect, do you know how much Heyin faction has done for us in Lingyu City in recent years? Hmph, these days, we have seen you not pleasing to our eyes, if it hadn��t been for Elder Hao to persuade us to bear , We were about to drive you out together long ago, but now you are still doing something to Elder Hao, are you human!"


    "I didn''t expect Kunlun to be like this. I really failed my previous expectations of Kunlun. Kunlun is really rubbish."


    "Get out, Kunlun get out of Lingyu City!"


    "Get out of Lingyu City!"


    The sentiment is exciting, there are such shouts everywhere, and the voice resounds in Lingyucheng.


    The real black robe shook his head slightly, and said inwardly, "Unexpectedly, the lotus school and Lingyucheng are so united..."


    The actions of the monk Kunlun below are of course all at his instigation. He deliberately tried to try it out, but the result was not good. He couldn''t isolate the Heyin faction. To get the key, it triggered public anger and made it difficult for him to end.


    Snapped!


    The young monk was suddenly picked up and slapped severely.


    "How do you speak, and dare to act against other people, and be worthy of being a disciple of Kunlun? Hurry up and apologize to the many colleagues in Lingyucheng, and Elder Hao!"


    A majestic roar fell from the mid-air, exploding like thunder, and the smoke scattered everywhere, making Lingyucheng silent for a while.


    The young monk looked sullen, bowed to the ground, and continued to say, "Everyone, I am not good, I have said the wrong thing, offended Elder Hao and everyone in the same way. It has nothing to do with Kunlun. I am willing to accept all punishments."


    The majestic voice rang again, "I have been facing the wall for thirty years, where there is no aura, go back!"


    The young monk was stunned, his complexion instantly turned to earthy gray, and he walked away without saying a word.


    "Everyone from Lingyu City, as well as fellows of the Heyin School, it is my improper education in Kunlun that I have such a disciple, and I will never have one in the future."


    The voice continued, "Elder Hao, we believe that you have nothing to do with Elder Zhou. We don��t know that this Netherworld silver box still has a key. We have sinned before. Please forgive me. These little things are disrespectful. Please accept them. ."


    A magic weapon, two bottles of pill and many yuan stones fell down and hung beside Hao Ruoyan.


    "Wow, this is the fourth-order best magic weapon!"


    "I have seen that medicine. It is Kunlun Wangyou Pill. It is made from the Wangyou fruit of Kunlun Zuwanggu. It does not have a level, but it can increase many cultivation bases, which is worthy of decades of hard work by the golden pill... If I get one, I��m afraid it will be completed soon."


    "You just formed a pill?"


    "What''s weird, first-grade golden pill, one Wangyou pill is almost the same."


    "I''m afraid there are ten of these two bottles..."


    Many cultivators looked at these things, their eyes glowed, and they wanted to reach out and take them immediately.


    Hao Ruoyan only glanced at it, then shook his head, and bowed slightly in the air, "Senior Kunlun dare not accept the gift, and there is no need to accept it. I don''t think Senior Kunlun thinks he has done anything wrong, so why pretend to apologize now? The city of Lingyu has been completely seen by Kunlun, and everything that should be done has been done. I only hope that this will stop here, and the seniors will not disturb us again. Lingyu City is small, but it is also a symbol of the immortal cultivators in Dongsheng Prefecture. One, Kunlun continues to do this, and continues to trample on Lingyu City as his own backyard, which will only ruin himself."


    "Elder Hao said it well! Ruinous!"


    "I can''t ask him for something!"


    "If we have bullied Lingyu City, how can a few things be passed away? Anyway, I will never look down upon Kunlun again!"


    "Me too, what big sect is not as good as the lotus pie!"


    was taken aback, and the many immortal cultivators who had been silent for a while walked to Hao Ruoyan''s side and shouted again.


    "Very good, Heyin Pie, really good."


    The voice laughed, "Since that Nether Silver has nothing to do with you, then I want to take it away, do you have any comments?"


    Hao Ruoyan looked indifferent, "Senior found it by himself, and naturally it will be handled by Senior, but we don''t have the key or something."


    "Very good."


    As soon as the voice fell, the Nether Silver Prison rose into the wind, as if it was weightless, and it was lost in the air.


    The real black robe looked at the Nether Silver Prison in front of him, and said nothing.


    It seemed that the matter was over, and Zhou Shu he wanted was also obtained, but the process did not satisfy him. There is also Lingyucheng of the Holland School, which is like a thorn in my heart, a little hard to let go.


    I thought that there would be no resistance. After solving the other major gates, I would be able to catch it, but unexpectedly, there are no gaps for the Holly Sect to drill, and Lingyu City is similar. Now they have little impact on Kunlun, even if they make the enemy Kunlun. Care, but in the future, who knows the future.


    It''s just that he can''t really do anything, such as strangling Kunlun''s opponents in advance, even if Kunlun has the ability to easily destroy Lingyu City, it is a city, not to mention affecting the heavens, even the vowel lotus sound on the side. Will not let him really do this.


    "Congratulations to fellow Taoists for getting what they wanted, Kunlun got his wish."


    Yuan Heyin said faintly, but her heart was quite gloomy. In her opinion, Zhou Shu could only be in this dark silver prison. Zhou Shu was going to enter Kunlun. It was not a good thing for Ci Hang Sect, but now It doesn''t work if you don''t accept it.


    But accepting now, does not mean not doing anything, Kunlun wants to take the Nether Silver Prison back, it will not be easy.


    "Hehe, thank you Fairy for your attention, if not, I am afraid it will be more troublesome."


    Heipao said that there was something in the truth, and then smiled, "But without the key, it is difficult."


    Yuanheyin smiled slightly, "With the power of Kunlun, do I still need a key? After I go back, I''m afraid I can open it immediately."


    "Then thank you Fairy for his good words, without further ado, goodbye."


    The real black robe nodded slightly, and the Nether Silver Prison and him disappeared immediately.


    appeared to have escaped into the gang wind. Nether silver originally came from outside the sky, and was not afraid of the gang wind, except for the first few days.


    But, obviously he also knows that his way back will not necessarily be peaceful.


    After today, all forces will know that he is taking Zhou Shu back to Kunlun. For them, this is the last chance.

 Chapter 982: Got a set

    ? The foreseeable blockade really came, faster than expected. Tianlai novel www. ����


    Only half a day later, the real black robe was stopped.


    Tens of miles away, in the wind, a woman in black looked at him coldly.


    is not tall, but his sense of presence explodes, and he looks like standing in front of him, very clear.


    The real black robe shook his hand slightly, and said violently, "Dare to ask where the Taoist friends come from. If you give way at this time, Kunlun will have to thank you again."


    For a while, he couldn''t even see the woman''s actual cultivation level, but it was obviously above him, but he was also a bit strange. He didn''t seem to have any impression of this woman, and he didn''t know what sect belonged to.


    This is a bit strange. With the intelligence network of the six major sects of Kunlun, it seems that there are no cultivators who cross the catastrophe that they don''t know.


    The woman smiled indifferently, and between waving her hands, the power of the soul was overwhelming, and there was darkness for hundreds of miles, and there was nothing to see, even the cultivator of the cross-tribulation realm on the opposite side.


    Obviously, it is also a domain ability, and it has swung the spirit magic arts to the extreme.


    The real black robe looked startled, and his heart suddenly panicked.


    Divine Soul-type tactics are different from ordinary tactics, and the difficulty is much greater, and the extent to which he can swing to the domain is a little unimaginable for him. In his impression, Kunlun was only two people, and there seemed to be no ten people in the whole world of immortality, and none of them were truly hidden masters, but how could these people come out for a genius? It��s impossible. When they reach a realm like theirs, they only want to rise to immortality, and only oneself is the only one.


    "Senior..."


    He couldn''t help but uttered, "If the senior came for that person, I will fight to the end even if it is a catastrophe."


    "Humph."


    The woman chuckled slightly, very disdainful, raised her bare hand, and grabbed it straight towards the Nether Silver Prison.


    In the dark sky, a lot of cyan appeared indifferently. It was a cyan handprint all over the sky, there was almost nowhere to hide, the only place that was not covered was below.


    The soul was suppressed, and the real black robe did not really resist, because he knew that his full shot would probably lead to the catastrophe, and he didn''t think much about it. Even the person took the prison and fell straight down.


    This is the only way. Although it seems that this way was left to him on purpose by the woman in black, he must go.


    mid-air.


    Several of the cultivators who were flying, saw the real black robe, their expressions were shocked, and they immediately surrounded them.


    "What''s the situation, he suddenly came down, is he really in this position?"


    "I didn''t expect it."


    "What the man said is actually true?"


    "No matter what, this is our chance. Since he is down, don''t let him go up again!"


    After a while, a few people surrounded the real black robe.


    The black robe man looked around, his face was dark, "You want to stop me?"


    The cultivators looked at each other with a condensed look, "This is not a city, we won''t have any scruples, but you, hey, if you are not afraid of causing disaster, just take it!"


    The black robe man''s expression was stagnant, "Are you from the black cloth building?"


    "Don''t worry about it!"


    Someone has already shot, golden light flies up all over the sky, dozens of flying spears, blasting at the black robe real person.


    Obviously they have been prepared for a long time, and they have been practicing for a long time. Everyone''s magic tricks and magic weapons can echo each other and fill in the gaps. However, the real black robe here can''t make a full shot.


    The black-clothed woman in the gang wind layer smiled slightly, disappearing in the gang wind.


    At this time, Yitian Pavilion is a bit lively.


    "How''s it going, Qing Tie?"


    The city lord looked at the blue bird who had just walked in, and the black shadow jumped.


    "His consciousness is far inferior to mine, how far can he escape?"


    Qingque was a little contemptuous, and then glanced at Zhou Shu not far away, "Little guy, are you really in that dark silver prison?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "If the junior is inside, where can I talk to the senior safely?"


    "Then there is fun to watch."


    Qingque chuckled, "The Black Clothes Building was the first to arrive, and soon the Heavenly Sword Gate and the Yun Family will also be coming, and Shu Mountain is not far away... It depends on what they will fight in the end, who can win in the end. ."


    The city lord shook his head unconsciously.


    Qingque nodded, curling her mouth, with a lot of complacency, "Of course, I don''t look at who I am. In those ten days, I have already felt my surroundings clearly."


    The black shadow of the city lord couldn��t help shaking, and laughed loudly, ��They are fighting and fighting, and they don��t know who will take the Nether Silver Prison away, but even the one who took the last one took pains to open the prison. I can''t get anything..."


    "Moreover, the sect that took the prison last will be considered by other sects that they got Zhou Shu. As long as Zhou Shu doesn��t come out for a day, they can��t argue with each other. No matter what they say, other sects will not believe it. I am afraid that the troubles will continue in the future."


    Xuanhu shook his head slightly and looked at Zhou Shu, with a heavy tone, "This gift you left for them is not small. I don''t know how many monks will lose their lives and change their destiny. In the end, God will blame you. on."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but his expression didn''t change much, "That''s what they deserve, and it doesn''t matter if God wants to blame me, I''m used to it."


    "That is, they bullied Lingyucheng into this way, and didn''t allow Zhou Shu to play with them?"


    Qingque stood by Zhou Shu''s side and spoke to him, "It deserves it in my opinion. As for the way of heaven, I believe you will be able to pass the next time you cross the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thank you, senior, if it wasn''t for senior, the plan would not be successful Before he left, he kept the Nether Silver Prison in the secret realm, which was just a set for the big sect.


    There is no Lingyu City and no secret realm. It can only be in the Nether Silver Prison, and no one can see through the prison. Is Zhou Shu really in it? It is impossible to open the prison without the key. Because of the eighth-order strange fire that can open the prison, few cultivators of the Tribulation Realm dare to absorb it.


    It is confirmed that Zhou Shu is in prison, and that the prison is not so easy to take back. After leaving Lingyu City, the competition between all parties will also surface, no longer in secret, Tianjianmen and Cihangzong will not Let Zhou Shu leave Dongshengzhou, Jianlu, Shushan, etc., and other forces and Kunlun, surrounding the Nether Silver Prison, will inevitably produce many things and affect many sects.


    Zhou Shu, there will also be a kind of temporary revenge.


    Yuan Tiangang, who was really in the Nether Silver Prison, had also made it clear to him. Of course, it was not that clear. Instead, he told Yuan Tiangang that he had the opportunity to unlock the chain and leave the prison. For this opportunity, Yuan Tiangang did not refuse.


    There are indeed opportunities, to open the prison, and naturally to open the chain.

 Chapter 983: 1 year

    ? "Finally here."


    Zhou Shu put away the sword, breathed a long breath, smiled and looked at the small house not far away, although it was only a few tens of feet away, it took him a year.


    In the year of ���� sword formation, he did not relax a bit, and put almost all his energy in it.


    He has gone through countless sword intents, every sword intent has left him scars, and has also carved a deep mark in the sea of ??knowledge. As a result, his swordsmanship has made great progress, which can be said to be Su Fei Meng. Enter, and it is worth mentioning that he also realized two good sword intents from the sword formation.


    One is Green Leaf Sword Intent, which may be the reason why I have been dealing with Mu Ling for too long. When I met it for the tenth time, Zhou Shu realized it, and then he understood it and displayed it in one fell swoop. After that, the journey went smoothly, even skipping After the sword''s intent was transformed into a form, he directly reached the realm where the sword revolved with his heart.


    Skip, not to say no, but to be able to spin the sword freely without the need to transform the sword intent. This is a good thing for Jian Xiu, and it is a breakthrough for Zhou Shu.


    The other is the Broken Jade Sword Intent. After encountering it a few times, Zhou Shu knew that it was the advanced sword art of Broken Jade Sword Intent. Given his familiarity with the Broken Jade Sword Intent, it was easy to understand and quickly Comprehend the sword intent.


    There is no sword tactic to directly comprehend the sword intent, which is rare in the world of cultivating immortals, but it is very easy here.


    In such a sword formation, the growth rate of any sword repairer is not so fast, not to mention Zhou Shu, this year he and the top sword repairer have narrowed a lot.


    But unfortunately, he still hasn''t realized the sword intent of stepping on the sea.


    Luck is really not good. The sword formation is like he deliberately did it right. It is often rare to see a sword intent related to the sea in a month, and the sea stepping sword intent itself is naturally not in the sword formation.


    Bad luck, but there have been more than a dozen times. However, Zhou Shu did not draw any conclusions related to the sword intent of Treading the Sea from these sword intents.


    He also has some doubts, is it true that the sword in the sea does exist?


    Both the Treading Sea Art and the Treading Sea Sword Art were written by the real person who took the sea, but after they were written, the real person who walked the sea did not practice it. Zhou Shu was the first person to practice the sea stepping and the sword art. Although he didn''t see any mistakes after the deduction, he still couldn''t comprehend what the sword intent was. Could it be that the Sea-Treading Sword Art did not exist in the Sea-Treading Sword Art?


    There is a possibility. After all, the Treading Sea Sword Art is very different from other swordsmanship. There are no moves. The effect is far greater than the form. It has the characteristics of sword intent. But think about it carefully, the ability of the sea treading real person is not very different. May make such a mistake and create a sword art without sword intent...


    Although Zhou Shu had doubts, he still chose to believe it.


    "Maybe your own swordsmanship is not deep enough to form a qualitative change, or the way you practice is fundamentally wrong. You should not use your existing sword intent to hone in the sword formation, and then feel other sword intents, but I often use the Sea-Treading Sword Art to fight against other sword intents...the emphasis is on the word-treading instead of the sea..."


    "Maybe so, try to do this now..."


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly. Before his main goal was to break the formation so that he could get out at any time. Now that the goal is reached, he can concentrate on honing his swordsmanship. Even if he doesn''t use sword intent to fight, he will lose every time he enters the sword formation.


    was too focused and kept thinking until I heard Zhu Xiaorou''s voice.


    She looked around for a while, and said lightly, "Thank you, Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Xiaoyu, why are you so polite, you came out later than I expected, but it has delayed you a lot of time, but I feel a little sorry."


    "You won''t delay, you don''t feel welcome, Master Zhou."


    I wish Xiaorou a little smile, "Xiaoyu is fine, as for the practice... don''t be funny watching Young Master Zhou break through."


    "Heh, is that really the case?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Xiaoyu, it''s not big here. There are spiritual veins in the hut in front of you for training. If you want to go out, there is an exit there. But I think it''s a bit early now. It''s just over a year now. It''s chaotic."


    He has been communicating with Wushuang City and Bian Xue, and he knows everything about Lingyu City and Dongshengzhou.


    Compared with the quiet sword formation, the situation outside can be said to be chaotic and chaotic.


    The real black robe was waiting for Kunlun��s backup, but other forces also waited. In a melee, both the real black robe and the monks in the Jianlu triggered the catastrophe, and the two fleeed away and disappeared. The remaining people in Kunlun failed to keep the Nether Silver Prison, and were taken away by the Heiyi Building in the chaos.


    Of course, the Heiyilou can''t go far. Their appearance seems to be completely grasped by others, and they will be found no matter where they are. They soon fall into a hard fight, and the prison is taken away by others.


    ����


    The contradiction is like a snowball, always getting bigger and bigger.


    Besides, the cause of this incident is not small.


    From Dongshengzhou to Xihezhou, various thoughtful forces continue to join the battle group. Some want to take the opportunity to weaken their opponents, some deliberately retaliate against the major sects, some come to fish in troubled waters to kill people and win treasures, and some really want to make repairs. The immortal world is chaotic and reshuffled...there are many fewer people who can remember the original goal.


    In the world of immortality that has been silent for too long, there have been enough contradictions between the various sects, such as the Heavenly Sword and the Jin Chanzong, the Jianlu, such as Kunlun and Tianlong Temple, and the Chongyang Palace and the Xiahou family, such as countless small sects. The gate and the big gate, as well as the Linyun Temple for fear of the world, the prison is like a fuse, igniting the explosive barrel, and many contradictions have erupted.


    After the casualties of several important figures, the conflict intensified and became uncontrollable.


    There is no way to clean up. For this matter, six great cultivators of the Tribulation Realm have suffered from the Heavenly Tribulation, and there will be no more Tribulation Realm deterrence, and the major sects will not stand up to stop them. They are all stakeholders. , At this point, things have nothing to do with Zhou Shu, but it is about the honor of the sect, and naturally they will never give in.


    A great chaos that lasted for a year, involving three continents, many dead and wounded, and many sects were greatly injured.


    Until now, the situation has changed, and the reason for the change is also the original reasonThe ghost silver prison has disappeared unexpectedly. After leaving Dongshengzhou, the prison has disappeared inexplicably. Which sect has to go is still a mystery.


    For this reason, almost all the sects temporarily stopped fighting and began to search for the whereabouts of the prison in Manchuria.


    I wish Xiaorou lightly nodded, "Xiaoyu understands that she won''t go out so early."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then I will continue to the sword formation, you can do it yourself."


    He intends to comprehend the sword intent of stepping on the sea and then practice. Now the sword intent of stepping on the sea is like a stone, which can''t be pushed under his heart. He must understand it.


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded and walked slowly into the wooden house.


    She looked calm and didn''t know what she was thinking. When she turned around and closed the door, she glanced at Zhou Shu, her eyes rather helpless.


    (ps: thank you book friend 150829132247342 for your support, thank you sky is blue for your support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~) (to be continued...)

 Chapter 984: 9 years

    ?In the Ci Hangzong. "Tian Lai Novel WWW. ��


    Capital water and mountains, Dongshengzhou famous mountain, misty, like a fairyland of Lingshan.


    Deep in the mountains, a waterfall flows straight down, shaped like a horse, surrounded by the waterfall, white mist is transpiring like a column.


    Of course, this is not an ordinary waterfall, but a spiritual waterfall, slowly rushing down, all solid and pure spring water, the water quality is like lacquer like glue, like snow, falling silent, worthy of the eight-stage spirit spring.


    This place is called the Goddess Waterfall. It can be listed in the top five among the 36 caves in Xuanhuangda 6 and it is also the best practice place of Cihangzong.


    On the stone platform in front of the waterfall, sits a woman in Tsing Yi.


    The woman is beautiful and innocent, her expression is cold, her eyes are calm, she just stares straight ahead.


    Not far in front, a green lotus floated and hung in front of her.


    Qinglian slowly opened, Yuanheyin stood in it, his face was calm, only a trace of melancholy appeared in his eyes, and he stayed still on the woman.


    The woman got up and saluted, and said slowly, "Master, the fifteen-year appointment is coming soon, Yangmei is leaving."


    Compared with the past, Yangmei has changed a lot. It is not her appearance but her temperament. She no longer smiles warmly and optimistically at any time. Instead, she is expressionless, cold and quiet. I am afraid that it will be much colder than Zhao Yueru in the past. With a hint of light blue, it seems that the heart is all frozen.


    In fact, she has been like this for fifteen years. After leaving Zhou Shu and coming to Hammer, she never showed a smile.


    "Yang Mei, I know, otherwise I won''t come."


    Yuan Heyin shook his head slightly and said warmly, "You should know, your brother Zhou Shu doesn''t know where now, no one can find him. We, Ci Hang Sect, have been looking for him for a long time, but there is no news at all. What is certain is, No one of the six major sects got him... Many people in the world of immortality know that Zhou Shu might not have been alive long ago. Even if he did, he would probably not be able to cultivate anymore. He is no longer there. Why are you clinging to the past? What about the agreement?"


    Many lotus flowers suddenly appeared beside her, withering and opening again, seeming to tell the impermanence of the world.


    "Everyone has fate, Yangmei, it''s time to let go."


    Yangmei''s expression has not changed a bit, "Master, the appointment is up. Yangmei has been here for fifteen years. It''s time to go back."


    "Ugh."


    Yuan Heyin smiled helplessly, and the lotus around him completely disappeared, "You always have such a temperament, I can''t say that, but I think now is the critical period of your promotion to the distraction stage, why can''t you stay longer? What about the day? Even one month or two months will be of great help to you."


    "Fifteen years have been a lot, Patriarch."


    Yangmei gently shook her head, "Now Yangmei can''t stay for more than a moment. If it is forced to stay, I will not and cannot practice."


    She has a calm complexion, but everyone can see that the determination has penetrated into her bones, and it is impossible to change.


    Yuanheyin sighed lightly and said slowly, "Since you are so persistent, I won''t stop it, you can go."


    "Thank you ancestor."


    Yangmei nodded gently, bowed and saluted, the light in her eyes flickered, tears flashing, "In the past fifteen years, Yangmei has been taken care of by the patriarch, and Yangmei will always be in my heart as long as the brother does not object, no matter what happens, Yangmei will always be The disciples of the Patriarch will also serve for Ci Hangzong."


    "Ok."


    Yuan Heyin nodded with satisfaction, "I can say that, I am not in vain, you remember that you are my disciple and the disciple of Ci Hangzong, but you also have to remember that you are carrying, Not only me, but also Cihangzong, and the entire world of cultivating immortals, for these, no matter what happens, you can''t stop the pace of cultivating immortals, you must succeed in ascending to immortality.


    Afterwards, she spoke earnestly to the point where she almost gritted her teeth, uttering every word.


    "Master, Yang Mei remembered it."


    Yangmei nodded vigorously, but he also had reservations, "As long as the brother doesn''t object, Yangmei can do anything."


    Yuanhe Yin was slightly sad, the lotus petals around her gradually closed, covering her.


    "Go ahead."


    "Yes, Patriarch."


    Yangmei solemnly bowed three salutes, stepped slowly into the air, the blue light flashed, and soon disappeared.


    Not long after, several voices came from the waterfall.


    "Heyin, you shouldn''t let her go."


    "Yes, this child is like a beautiful jade, and would rather not bend or be flawed. If she can''t find her brother, she will not come back again. If her brother is in trouble, she will definitely go with him."


    "Ugh."


    Yuanheyin''s sigh, coming from the lotus, looked extremely cold.


    "We can��t change her mind, and we can��t do anything about it, and we can��t force it to stay. She is our destined daughter. She is the only one who will go. And she also needs to train her mind. This trip may change her mind, several people. Sister, I will follow her and will not let her have any trouble."


    Those voices followed with a sigh.


    "Well, the biggest disadvantage of the power of compassion is that you can''t force others, you must conform to your heart. If she doesn''t want to, the power of compassion will not be able to progress."


    "This child''s aptitude is really rare in thousands of years. It is worthy of being a true goddess. In just fifteen years, he has cultivated the power of compassion to this level. It is hard to imagine that Lingyin who has cultivated for a hundred years is not as good as her. ...If she could cultivate here for a hundred years, it would be a problem for her to cross the calamity together. She did not expect that her progress would be so fast. I knew that. We should go to more people in Lingyu City that day, even if we encounter the sky. The robbery is also worth it."


    "Unfortunately, why didn''t we find her first? I was really a step wrong."


    "For her, find Zhou Shu as soon as possible, we don''t have much time."


    Those voices gradually fell silent.


    The green lotus in front of the waterfall suddenly disappeared.


    Ling Yucheng.


    is very busy and quiet.


    Over the years, the peace of UU reading for thousands of years has been broken. The four continents are like a pot of porridge, and various forces are constantly inciting troubles. Some sects have risen, and some have died, but they are located in Dongsheng Prefecture. The Lingyu City at the corner was not affected, even if it was the initiator of everything.


    The low posture that was put in the beginning, let the big goalkeeper Zhou Shu take away, and earned the sympathy of the entire cultivator world. In the eyes of many cultivators, the Heyin School and Lingyucheng are both victims, and everything has nothing to do with them. In an absolutely disadvantaged position.


    Such cities and sects are of course not worthwhile and there is no need to target them, and with the aura of Lingyu City, there is no need to deliberately occupy them.


    is like a paradise. It does not participate in the disputes of the outside world. It stays in a corner and makes a lot of money. It makes Lingyucheng and the Heyin school to further develop. It looks like it is similar to the past, but in fact it is completely different.


    Not many outsiders know how fast they have developed in these ten years.


    If you don��t call it, it��s a blockbuster.


    (ps: Thank you for your continued support of the evil wind family, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 985: evolution

    ? Heyin School, Liulifeng Hall.


    A monk walked in slowly, with a lot of joy on his face.


    This person turned out to be Yuan Li, who has been in retreat for many years and has become a cultivator of Yuan Ying realm.


    In the chaos, the original Qingyuan Mountain Range was destroyed, and the Heyin Sect of the past was not spared. In the battle of several monks, many hills were shaved off, and Qinghe Peak and Tianzhu Peak became a piece. In the ruins, following Zhou Shu��s instructions, Yuan Li exploded a half of the other peaks, pretending to be ruins, while Lengwu Mountain was completely buried by the ruins, and his spiritual veins were also covered by the formation. He took the rest. His disciples came to Lingyu City.


    "Elder Yuan, is it done?"


    Hao Ruoyan in the hall, with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Yuan Li arched his hands and said with a smile, "It''s done. According to Elder Hao''s instructions, I have been in contact with the Zhuge family. There is indeed a direct line, because the family dispute is in distress. The gifts we brought have helped. It��s a great help. They have reached a promise with us and we will do something for us in the future."


    Before he left, he was also quite puzzled. How could the Zhuge family, one of the four great families, hide in the market and be bullied by others? But after he went, he discovered that this was indeed the case.


    The family members value the most kindness. In times of crisis, a helper can get their friendship, and it��s worth the cost.


    "Very well done, thank you very much, Elder Yuan."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, took out a token and handed it over, "Within three years, you can practice at Pagoda Peak at will. I hope you will be promoted to the Aperture Stage as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, Elder Hao!"


    Yuan Li took the token and saluted very excitedly.


    "Report!"


    A disciple walked in quickly, with a lot of joy, and saluted, "Elder Hao, Elder Shen Jiying succeeded."


    "Very good."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly, "Go and inform Hai Zhonglou, prepare a banquet, invite other sects and monks from Lingyu City, and I will be there in a while."


    The disciple saluted and exited, "I see, Elder Hao."


    "Hehe, we have one more monk in the Dutch School."


    Yuan Li smiled and raised his hand, "Elder Hao, I will leave first."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and said, "Well, Elder Yuan, go ahead and practice quickly."


    Yuan Li nodded, "Don''t worry, no one doesn''t want to improve the cultivation level quickly, not to mention that everyone is going up in the Lotus Sect now, and it would be embarrassing to not practice."


    Yuan Li left soon, Hao Ruoyan stopped in the hall, slightly pondering.


    She secretly said, "Shen Wen has also given birth to babies, so he is the fifteenth monk of the Heyin Sect in the past ten years. Elder Liu is still in retreat. It is estimated that he will soon be in retreat. They have used soul liquid and Zhu Yu. Grassy, ??it shouldn''t fail...The next one will be Xu Rong."


    In the past ten years, the development of the Heyin School is largely reflected in the cultivation of the disciples, and it can be said that all have evolved.


    A series of missions, abundant spiritual energy, and high rewards make the disciples of the Heyin School seem to be smashed every day. Except for the task is to practice, the overall level is advancing by leaps and bounds. The total number of disciples of the Heyin School today is only more than 5,000. , But there are already more than 400 Golden Core Realm cultivators, and Nascent Soul Realm cultivators more than 25, which is much stronger than the original three sects combined.


    Ning Xuanqing and Lu Xiaoxian among the cultivators of the Yuanying Stage are already out of the orifice period, and sisters Hao Ruoyan and Hao Siyun are not too far away from the orifice period.


    Almost all Zhou Shu��s huge resources in the East China Sea were left to the Heyin Sect. Through the high-paid alchemist��s hiring, those elixir prescriptions were also transformed into pill medicine, and many spiritual grasses and spiritual objects also got their own places...not all from the past. Lingyu City is also constantly making money from his savings. Haizhonglou, Huabaoxuan, etc., are all strong support of the Heyin School, and various measures will bring the current situation.


    It is worth mentioning that, under the influence of the sea pillar of vitality, Lan Lan, who has drunk some soul liquid, has also increased his recovery speed.


    Today, half of her soul has returned to her body, and she can be regarded as half of the cultivator of the gods. Once fully recovered, she will be a real cultivator of the gods, who can take on the responsibility of guarding the lotus sect without worrying about her. Lan Lan is absolutely loyal to Caiying. What needs to be worried about is her longevity, but one hundred years is enough to wait for Zhou Shu to return.


    Of course, it is not only the Heyin school that has evolved.


    In fact, compared with ten years ago, all the forces in Lingyu City have made great progress. It''s just that this progress is the same as that of the Heyin School. It is an inner feeling, which is not reflected on the outside.


    Backing by the mountain gate and the Red Leaf Sect, the Golden Core Realm and the Nascent Infant Realm have also increased by 50%. This is an achievement that may not be achieved in the past 100 years. Following the lotus school will naturally bring many benefits. Huabaoxuan does not need to mention it. Although there are no large-scale auctions held and no expansion of buildings, the reality is that it is not what it used to be. Nearly 50 branches have opened, and there are even many large gates nearby, and there is a rivalry with Ruyi Building. trend.


    The important point is Haizhonglou.


    Zhao Yige has finally returned, and he is already a monk in the Yuanying Realm''s exit period.


    After learning about Zhou Shu, he was furious and couldn''t go to the big sect for revenge. He practiced guns for ten consecutive nights, and broke through the limits on the last night. He understood the essence of "gun shocks all directions" in one fell swoop, and brought his marksmanship to the extreme. Condensed into a gun domain.


    The gun field enveloped the sea building, thousands of troops galloping, the sound of breaking the battle drum, resounding through Lingyu City.


    Gun domain, this is something that no one in the Zhao family has done for thousands of years.


    Since then, the Zhao family has no power to prevent Zhao Yige from becoming the head of the family, and the Zitong Zhao family belongs to Zhao Yige.


    Having obtained all the resources of the Zhao family, there is no need to mention the evolution of Haizhonglou. The most obvious point is that Haizhonglou now has a cultivator who is the elder of the Zhao family. He came to protect Zhao Yige. Naturally, this Increased the strength of Heyin faction and Lingyu City.


    ������������


    At dusk, a long bell rang in the square of Lingyu City.


    Tens of thousands of immortal cultivators in Lingyu City, after hearing the bell, gathered in the square one after another, sitting in a pile quietly, listening to the lessons.


    Such a prosperous scene has lasted for more than three years.


    On the high platform of the square, sitting on a small beast that resembles white jade, uttering human words, it is the essence of practicing various techniques, all-encompassing, and every word makes people linger.


    The little beast is naturally Xiaogun. It is now not only the holy beast of the lotus school, but also the holy beast of Lingyu City.


    It needs to be transformed, and it needs to be in contact with more people. This way is very good, and more importantly, it will be transformed into a dragon in the future. The dragon needs majesty, and it needs thousands of people to admire and admire, so we must start now, Won the love and look up of the immortals in Lingyu City.


    From protecting the mountain to the city, it seems to be just one word, but it has grown from a few thousand people to tens of thousands, and it has gained a lot from it.


    Of course, the essence of cultivation is not what Hao Siyun wrote.


    She was standing in the crowd, looking at Xiao Gun very fondly, and thinking about her own thoughts, Brother Shu, when can she come back...


    Xiao Gun, who was teaching the essence, suddenly stopped his voice, stared at the sky, and his eyes flashed.


    Hao Siyun was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t help but followed him.


    "what?"

 Chapter 986: Bayberry back to the mountain

    ? "Yanmei?"


    Hao Siyun stopped in the air, looking at the woman in front of him, suddenly hesitated. Tian" Lai Novel Ww "W. ����


    The appearance has not changed much, but the temperament is like ice and snow, which is very different from the kindness of the past.


    Yangmei nodded lightly, "It''s me, sister Siyun, I''m back."


    "Why are you so cold, I dare not recognize it anymore."


    Hao Siyun stepped forward and took Yang Mei''s hand, looked at her again, frowned, and said, "When I go to Cihangzong, will you all become this strange look? It''s almost like that fairy."


    "no."


    Yangmei suddenly laughed. With this smile, his eyes instantly bend into crescents.


    As soon as I returned to Lingyu City, returned to the Heyin School, the smile after 15 years has returned, although it is a bit blunt, but it feels the same.


    "That''s right!"


    Hao Siyun laughed and took Yang Mei��s hand and looked at it carefully for a while, ��I knew you would come back, but I didn��t expect it so soon. Also, you are out of your body, how did you practice...��


    She looked around a little alertly, "Go, let''s go back to the Dutch school."


    "Well, go back to the sect first, I also have a lot of things to ask, I''m about to die."


    Yangmei nodded lightly, followed with a sigh, hiding his worries for a long time, and revealing it unabashedly.


    Ci Hangzong is good, but it is not her favorite place. No matter when she wears a disguise, she is the real one when she returns to the lotus school.


    Pagoda Peak.


    After passing through numerous formations, he came to a unique bamboo pavilion, where Hao Ruoyan and others practiced.


    Seeing Yang Mei from a distance, Hao Ruoyan stood up immediately and greeted him with joy, "Yang Mei, you are back, so soon, and you are already out of your body, you have caught up with me, it''s great."


    "Just come back, sister Ruoyan."


    Yangmei nodded again and again, and glanced around, "Sister Yan is also here, except for brother, everyone is fine."


    There is joy on her face, but the worry in her eyes has not diminished much, it is like winter water.


    Yan Yue closed her eyes and drooped her eyebrows, sitting in the pavilion like a rock, wandering away from things, concentrating to the extreme, without feeling the outside world.


    "Yang Mei, you don''t have to worry about..."


    Seeing Yang Mei��s expression, Hao Ruoyan understood what she was thinking and said softly, but Yang Mei stopped her before she finished speaking.


    Yangmei said, "Sister Ruoyan, let''s talk less and communicate more with spiritual consciousness."


    Hao Ruoyan was slightly suspicious, and only nodded, "Okay, but the formation here is very strict, even the cultivator of the gods can''t see through it, don''t worry too much."


    Yangmei nodded lightly and explained, "No, Sister Ruoyan, I always feel that there are seniors in Ci Hangzong who follow me, so be careful."


    "Senior of Cihangzong..."


    Hao Ruoyan quickly understood, and nodded, "So, you are right to worry, it is my carelessness. Let''s speak with God''s consciousness and come with me."


    There is a smile on the corner of her mouth, and she is a little relieved. It seems that Yangmei has also grown well in the past 15 years, not only in cultivation, but also in experience.


    "Ok."


    Yangmei walked all the way to the pavilion, sat down and looked around, and asked anxiously, "Sister Ruoyan, is there no accident at all with the brother, and it''s okay in the Heyin school?"


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Yang Mei for a while, "Master Shu is fine."


    "Ah, that''s great!"


    Yang Mei was so excited that she was about to shout out. She had already shouted out before she changed her job, but at this time she was worried that a monk from the Ci Hang Sect was spying in the dark, so her expression remained unchanged, but the ice in her eyes gradually gradually The melted open and turned into a pool of clear water.


    She looked at Hao Ruoyan, "Is the brother in the Dutch school?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "No, he retreats in the secret realm, planning to cultivate until the distraction stage and then come out. Only he can enter the secret realm. We haven''t seen Master Shu for ten years, alas. But don��t worry, in the secret realm. He must be okay. He often sends people messages back and brings some things."


    "Are you there?"


    Yangmei was a little disappointed, "I also believe that there will be nothing wrong with the brother, but...who brought the news back, where did you bring it back, will it..."


    Did not see Zhou Shu, she still had a lot of worries, worried that Zhou Shu deliberately said that she was okay, she knew that if Zhou Shu had something, he would do it.


    "It must be okay. Ten years ago, I saw the secret realm that Master Shu entered with my own eyes. As for it was okay later, it was the news that Wushuang City brought back."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly, "I didn''t believe it before, but Miss Bian Xue showed me Wushuangling and the words of Master Shu from Wushuangling, so she naturally believed it, and... there is another person in Wushuang City. Senior in the city, what she said will never be false."


    "Wushuang City... and sister Bian, I know."


    Yangmei nodded vigorously, gradually letting go of the worry in his heart.


    She naturally knows Bian Xue, and she also knows that both Bian Xue and Zhou Shu are city residents in Wushuang City. Zhou Shu, who retreats in the secret realm, is very reasonable and seems the only way to pass news through Wushuang City. .


    Looking at Hao Ruoyan, she showed a trace of anxiety, "Sister Bian, is she also in the Heyin school now?"


    Hao Ruoyan said, "I''m not here now, she has come back to Cihangzong for her heart training period."


    Yangmei seemed to think, "Where is that senior?"


    "Do you want to find her and talk to Master Shu through her?"


    Hao Ruoyan understood Yang Mei��s thoughts, and said warmly, ��As far as I know, she has always been in the city, but her whereabouts are magical. No one knows where she is. The same is true for me. When something happens, she always finds us. It is difficult for us. Found her."


    "Oh."


    Yangmei nodded slightly, and some disappointment flowed out.


    She waited for fifteen years, and wanted to see Zhou Shu again. Although she knew that Zhou Shu was fine, but she couldn''t see it and couldn''t speak, she still had many regrets in her heart, and she couldn''t hide it.


    Hao Ruoyan held Yang Mei''s hand and said softly, "Yang Mei, don''t worry, Master Shu has something to bring to you."


    "Ah, sister Ruoyan, what did the brother say?"


    Yangmei''s eyes lit up There was a lot of brilliance on her face.


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "Master Shu said, you will definitely come back when the time comes, but you shouldn��t stay in the Heyin School for too long, stay for two or three years, and then go back to Ci Hang Sect and use the conditions of Ci Hang Sect to hurry up and practice. The higher the level of cultivation, the better. After he comes out, he will definitely go to Cihangzong to find you."


    "Ah, why did brother let me go?"


    Yangmei pouted her mouth, a little unhappy, the expression she hadn''t seen in fifteen years appeared again, she would only be like this when she talked to Zhou Shu, and now she regards Hao Ruoyan as Zhou Shu.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly and stroked Yangmei''s head. At this moment, she somewhat thought of herself as Zhou Shu. This was also what Zhou Shu told her how to comfort Yangmei.


    "If you know you will ask, don''t worry, Master Shu said..."


    (ps: Busy during the New Year, few updates and slow, sorry, I wish everyone a good New Year~)


    (pps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Jiuqu Longyin, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 987: Confrontation in the air

    ? In the wind belt above Lingyu City. Tianlai novel www. ����


    Yuanheyin stared at the monk opposite, speechless for a while.


    Yangmei is too important to Cihangzong. After leaving Cihangzong, she always followed Yangmei to guard her safety.


    After arriving in Lingyu City, she watched Yang Mei enter the Lotus Music School, and planned to listen to Yang Mei��s exchanges with other people. It might be possible to know Zhou Shu��s whereabouts from this, but she didn��t hold any hope, just take a look. That''s it.


    But I didn''t expect that after seeing Yangmei enter the pagoda peak, the divine consciousness would no longer perceive the situation inside.


    Outside the pagoda peak, there seemed to be a cyan barrier, completely concealing the inside, even with her spiritual consciousness, which made her very surprised. She felt that this did not seem to be a formation, and she wanted to continue to explore. At the time, I saw golden light passing by, and a female monk had stood dozens of miles in front of her, and was looking at her mockingly.


    The lady''s appearance was ordinary and unremarkable. Although she was wearing a bright gold dress, she did not show a trace of magnificence. A jet-black head was tied into a bunch and hung straight to the waist. On the golden ring, there was a small Little green finch.


    Yuanheyin glanced, his expression was slightly startled, and a name suddenly surged in his heart, "Your Excellency is the Green Bird Protector?"


    is naturally the blue bird. She wore the costume of Wushuang City''s golden clothes messenger, but did not cover up too much. The blue bird on the golden ring was the symbol, which clearly showed her identity.


    Qingque nodded calmly, "Yes, fellow Taoist, what happened?"


    Yuanheyin bowed slightly and bowed, "Cihang, Yuanheyin, it''s really rare to see the blue bird guardian of Wushuang City in Lingyu City."


    Her complexion was slightly solemn. She didn��t know much about Wushuang City, but she was sure of one thing. Because no one had ever seen the city lord of Wushuang City, the guardian of Wushuang City was the highest in Wushuang City, and also represented Wushuang City has the same status as the Sect Master of the six major sects, and its cultivation strength will only be higher.


    Qingque arched her hand slightly and said blankly, "You haven''t answered my question yet, Friends of Daoist Yuan Yuan."


    Yuanheyin shook his head slightly, "Why Brother Cihangzong came to Lingyu City, do you still need to explain to Wushuang City?"


    "Naturally not."


    Qingque laughed loudly, "However, relying on the cultivation base to spy on other minor sects at will is not what a sect like Cihangzong should do. I think that Cihangzong always keeps his body clean, but Qing doesn''t want to interact with Tianjian. The door, the Chongyang Palace is the same, a bit disappointed, you are all here, what are you looking for?"


    Before Yuanheyin, naturally there were other great monks who had come to Lingyu City, trying to find some clues about Zhou Shu. There were bluebirds, and they had nothing to gain. Most of them left without doing anything, not even tentative. The first Wushuang city is well-known. Although the second blue bird��s cultivation is only the second stage of the crossing, the ability displayed is by no means inferior to that of the monks of the fourth and fifth stages of the crossing, and the soul is above it. For the cultivator crossing the tribulation realm, not to mention the heavenly tribulation, once the soul is suppressed, there will be no thought of doing it.


    Yuanheyin''s expression is slightly stagnant, she is indeed a little overdone, but she will not admit it.


    shook her head, she said calmly, "The Green Bird Guardian has misunderstood. I don''t have the idea of ??spying, and I''m not looking for anything. I just want to see my disciple''s first trip, and wonder if she is well."


    said, she stared at Qingque and slowly said, "I didn''t worry much, but your appearance made me suddenly worried."


    Can''t see Yangmei, and the sudden appearance of the blue bird, she can''t help but worry.


    A few blue lotus flowers suddenly appeared around her, and the petals of the lotus petals bloomed slowly and slowly, but the power in them must not be underestimated. It can be seen from one point that the wind around her for dozens of miles has completely stagnated. Come down, be blocked far away.


    This is the domain, but the actual scope is much smaller. The scope of the domain is reduced, but the power increases. It seems that she is ready to do something.


    She hasn''t shot for many years, but for Yang Mei, she can and must do it.


    "Disciple, is that the girl of destiny?"


    Qingque shook her head unconsciously, with a trace of contempt in her eyes, "You six major sects, always regard yourself as the lord or the savior of the world of cultivating immortals. Everywhere you talk about God-given divine power and opportunity, you always use the destiny that only you can understand. In the name of the Daughter of Destiny and the Son of Destiny, it is really funny to me to blatantly **** talents from other sects... Hey, those people you are fond of, Wushuang City will not take it seriously. We have our own. Standards, and will never follow the same trend as you, not for inaction, or disdain."


    Yuanheyin''s face flushed slightly, but his heart relaxed a lot.


    What Qingque said is true. She has no way of refuting it. She has always been influenced by Cihangzong, and indeed regards Cihangzong as the savior of immortal cultivation and the bodhisattva who saves suffering. She doesn��t want to argue, what others think is fine. , She will not change, let alone change this person who is stronger than her.


    She relaxed because she knew that she was worried for a while, and the worry just now was really unnecessary. For tens of thousands of years, Wushuang City has never participated in disputes between the sects, especially the big sects, and there has never been in the world of immortality. I have heard that Wushuang City is forcibly competing for genius, and it is even more impossible to send a guardian.


    It''s just that why the blue bird appeared here, she still didn''t understand, so she didn''t take back the domain in front of her.


    Yuan Heyin looked at Qingque, and said with some doubts, "Qingque protects the law, then why do you stay in Lingyu City and the Heyin School?"


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if thinking of something, "Ah, could it be Zhou..."


    Qingque frowned, waved his hand, an irresistible force of soul rushed towards Yuan Heyin, "You don''t have to ask too much, I am here just because I like the scenery here, there is no other reason."


    The lotus flower in the domain suddenly accelerated, and it seemed to be stimulated.


    Yuanheyin also felt the pressure I didn''t say any more.


    looked at Qingque, her eyes regained her clarity, and she nodded her head as if enlightened, "I understand."


    "you understood?"


    Qingque smiled slightly, "No matter what you understand, you don''t have to say it. Whether you stay or go back, in a word, in the Dutch school, others don''t want you to see and hear, you''d better not go. Go listen."


    "The guardian of the blue bird is clearly stated, I wrote it down."


    Yuanheyin nodded and bowed, without saying anything, his figure dropped and disappeared.


    Qingque shook her head slightly, showing a trace of concentration, "She understands, what does she understand, does she really understand?"


    Yuanheyin''s unspoken sentence is obviously saying that Zhou Shu is an important disciple of Wushuang City, and Qingque will be here for him.


    seems to be like this, but it is not always so.

 Chapter 988: Secret Realm

    In the Holland School, no one knew what was happening in the sky, and it was still calm.


    The Heyin faction would not know how many times the lonely and arrogant guardian blue bird of Wushuang City had blocked them from possible crises.


    It''s not that they can''t do without bluebirds, but without bluebirds, their development would not be so smooth.


    On the pagoda peak.


    "I understand, Sister Ruoyan, I will do what the senior brother said, and will wait for him to come back and find me."


    Yangmei gently agreed, and there was no doubt in her eyes. She had always listened to Zhou Shu''s words, and there would be no exception. This doubt was just because Zhou Shu didn''t personally say it.


    "Well, Master Shu will look for you the first time he comes back."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded in relief, "We don''t mention the matter about Master Shu again, so as not to be known by others. Of course, a few people here are worthwhile."


    "I know, Sister Ruoyan."


    Yangmei glanced around, seeming to understand something, smiling and nodding.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and said, "Yang Mei, you will stay in Lingyu City during this time and take a look at our Lingyu City, but it is much better than before."


    "Feel it."


    Yangmei opened her hand and felt her surroundings, "There is not only spiritual energy and vitality here, but also all the time. Even the Ci Hang Sect is not so good."


    The Goddess Waterfall where she is located is a well-known Dongtian blessed land. The cultivation environment is better than here, but the key vitality is not always there. There is only six months of vitality each year, and it is not at other times. The resource of Yuanmai is used less and less, so it must be saved. The large sects with Yuanmai will not succumb to fish. They will be used up in one breath and will be left to the younger generation as much as possible. Zhou Shu��s vitality sea pillar here is completely free for use. , There is no taboo.


    Not long after, Yan Yue also woke up from cultivation, saw Yang Mei, hurriedly rushed over, and the two hugged.


    When the women meet again, they are naturally infinitely happy. There are many things to say, so there is no need to mention them.


    At this time, Zhou Shu and Zhu Xiaorou in the secret realm also had a lot of joy.


    "Master Zhou, finally succeeded."


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of joy on her face, but there was a trace of regret in her eyes that was hard to detect.


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, nodded to Zhu Xiaorou, her eyes moisturized, "Xiaoyu, thank you very much for allowing me to practice such a good technique."


    "Thank me? The son is wrong. Xiaoyu is right to thank you. The method depends on the son."


    I wish Xiaorou smiled unconsciously, smiling very beautifully, very gentle and comfortable, "Xiaoyu has been in the out-of-aperture period for a long time, and now he has successfully practiced the tactics, and is finally expected to enter the country quickly, all thanks to the son."


    "Hehe, don''t thank you, and make progress together in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked not far away, and Zhu Xiaorou did the same, and his eyes fell not far away together.


    In the wooden house, on the futon on the spiritual veins, two transparent little people are sitting face to face, limbs joined, like one body, palms to the palms of the palms, the palms of the feet to the palms of the feet, a cloud of spiritual energy surrounds the two, constantly Be attracted to it.


    The two transparent villains are naturally Zhou Shu and Zhu Xiaorou''s Yuan Ying.


    ...


    Seven years ago, after comprehending eleven kinds of sword intent in the sword formation, Zhou Shu finally successfully realized the sword intent of stepping on the sea.


    The Sea-Treading Sword Art really has a sword intent, but compared with other sword intents, the Sea-Treading Sword Intent must be attached to the existence of the sword art. If used independently, the effect is not great.


    Even so, it made him extremely happy.


    With the Sword Intent of Treading the Sea, the power of the Treading Sea Sword Art was further strengthened. It is obvious that Zhou Shu can block most of the sword intent in the sword formation by relying on the clear mirror to stop the water, and return to the eye of the ruins. Out, as long as it is not a sword intent of rank seven or higher, there is almost nothing that can resist it.


    This is just the effect of the initial understanding of the sword intent, if he can achieve the realm of turning the sword with his heart or even the state of no self and no sword, and he can also reach the state of transformation...


    Zhou Shu was quite convinced that he could deal with the vast majority of cultivators in the Cross Tribulation Realm by using the Treading Sea Sword Art, and with the best magic weapon, the Seven Sections of Crossing Tribulation Sword, it would be possible to hurt the Cross Tribulation Realm.


    After realizing the sword intent, Zhou Shu let go of his mind and concentrated on cultivation.


    A year ago, he had accumulated to a sufficient degree, Yuan Ying left his body in one fell swoop, reaching the Yuan Ying border exit period.


    During the years in the Secret Realm, Zhou Shu''s progress was extremely obvious, while on the contrary, Zhu Xiaorou had made little progress, and it seemed no different from ten years ago.


    "Is there not enough spiritual energy here, Xiaoyu, I have a lot of yuan stones here, just use them as you like."


    "No, it has nothing to do with Reiki vitality..."


    "What is that? By the way, I also have a good practice here. Although it may not be better than the Chongyang Palace, it may be more suitable for you."


    "It''s not a question of exercises either. There are many exercises in the Chongyang Palace, and Xiaoyu is not lacking..."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "What is the problem?"


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at Zhou Shu, bowed her head, seemingly hard to tell, and waited for a while before saying, "In fact, it is a matter of cultivation method..."


    Zhou Shu''s heart turned, and he immediately understood.


    "Does it need double repair?"


    He also knows that Double Cultivation is the most important in Chongyang Palace, and many of the exercises in the palace can only achieve the best results.


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded lightly, her face flushed, "Yes, Xiaoyu''s Nine Profound Jade Female Sutras really need to cooperate with the cultivators who practice Tiangang Righteous Heart Method, so that both parties can make better progress."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "It''s my fault, it hurts you."


    The Nether Silver Prison has not been seen, the storm has not subsided, and Zhou Shu does not have enough strength. The Chongyang Palace is still searching for Zhu Xiaorou, and even issued a four-state search order, set a reward, and mobilized the four continents to find immortals together... Now the two obviously can''t go out,


    Zhu Xiaorou shook her head, "It''s not the son''s fault, Xiaoyu came in by herself."


    Zhou Shu calmly looked at her, and said slowly, "I don''t know how long I will stay inside, maybe decades or more. Xiaoyu, if you don''t mind, I can practice Tiangang Righteous Mind Method and double cultivation with you. "


    Immortal cultivators put the emphasis on cultivating immortals. It was a normal thing for the double cultivation of cultivation base. Zhou Shu didn''t think too much, just mentioned it.


    And Zhu Xiaorou seemed to be struck by thunder and her whole body was shaking.


    After a while, she raised her head and glanced at him, and then dropped down again, whispering, "That... Xiaoyu actually doesn''t mind..."


    Her mood is a bit complicated, with doubts, joy and surprise, but joy is the majority.


    She has been with Zhou Shu for a long time in the secret realm. A few years ago, she had such an idea, both for cultivating immortals and for herself. She knew very well that compared with the disciples of the Chongyang Palace, Zhou Shu was obviously more worthy of her liking. From the above, Zhou Shu, who is aloof, should be the best choice she can make.


    It''s just that she has been unable to speak, and finally waited until Zhou Shu took the initiative to speak, but her heart was confused, and she thought for a long time unconsciously.


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu smiled softly and stretched out his hand, "Xiaoyu, you can''t do without the exercises, show me both books, don''t worry, it won''t take much time."


    "some����"


    Zhu Xiaorou raised her head and looked directly at Zhou Shu, her face still blushing.

 Chapter 989: Improvement method

    A few days later.


    Zhou Shu has read through the two tactics dozens of times. Based on his understanding of the tactics, he also understands a lot of the principles. According to his opinion, although the two tactics are exquisite, they also have a lot. What can be improved.


    "Xiaoyu, can I change the technique?"


    If it''s your own law, you can change it if you change it, but for others'' law, you must respect the opinions of others.


    It''s like a book. No matter how you write it, you can''t force others to do what you want. How other people write it is another person''s business. If you want to change it, you must get the consent of others. Good opinions, of course others Will not be stubborn and not change.


    "Ah, the son wants to change?"


    Zhu Xiaorou was a little bit confused, she never thought about changing the tactics, especially the advanced tactics that had been circulating for thousands of years in the Chongyang Palace.


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a lot of self-confidence, "Well, some places can be changed. After the changes are made, the cultivation speed will be faster, and...the method may be different."


    "Xiaoyu has no opinion."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded lightly, with some confusion in her eyes. Can Zhou Shu of the Nascent Soul Realm really change the tactics? These two tactics are the crystallization of tens of thousands of years in the Chongyang Palace. There are tens of thousands of immortal cultivators, never People said to change.


    She hadn''t seen Zhou Shu''s method of reforming the method, and she had changed other people, such as Hao Ruoyan, and would not ask at all.


    But a month later, she knew.


    "Ah...Young Master, the Nine Profound Jade Female Scriptures you changed are really much better than the original ones!"


    She just tried to practice once, and she couldn''t help but yell out. With her peaceful temperament, she couldn''t hide her surprise.


    "Really... it''s incredible. How did you do it, son? Although it seems that you have only changed a few places, the effect is very different. Both the speed of absorption and the efficiency of transformation have improved a lot. ......Master, you......"


    Staring at Zhou Shu, compared with before, there was a lot of admiration in her eyes at this time.


    It''s no wonder that she was like this. Many great monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm couldn''t do it to improve the technique of Chongyang Palace, and Zhou Shu did it in only one month.


    To the strong, women always have a natural worship and admiration.


    "Fortunately, the Nine Profound Jade Female Sutra itself is very strong, I just changed a little bit."


    Zhou Shuruo had nothing to do, smiled indifferently, holding the Tiangang Righteous Mind Method in his hand, "Compared with the one in your hand, this book has been changed a lot, but it was changed according to my personal aptitude. I may not be able to practice it if I change someone ."


    Zhu Xiaorou was surprised again, "Can the son teach in accordance with his aptitude?"


    "Well, that''s it," Zhou Shu nodded, and said casually, "If I know more about you, I can change a little bit more."


    Teaching students in accordance with their aptitude was originally Zhou Shu''s skill, Yangmei, Lin Zhu, Yan Yue, Hao Jia sisters, etc., all of which are like this. Everyone''s methods are carefully designed by him and specially created for them.


    "That''s great."


    Having tasted the sweetness, Zhu Xiaorou immediately wanted to pass Yujian back, but soon stopped. She seemed to have thought of something, and whispered, "Then wait for the son to learn more about Xiaoyu..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "In fact, I have also changed some places, that is, the way of cultivation. I wonder if you have heard of Yuan Ying double cultivation?"


    Zhu Xiaorou was a little dazed, thinking for a while, "Essence and soul dual cultivation, right? Yuanshen dual cultivation is naturally there. When it comes to the Huashen state, many cultivators in the Chongyang Palace are dual cultivation of the soul, which is very good for cultivation, and It��s easier to be one mind."


    "None of us has the realm of transforming the gods, but we all have the Yuan Ying, and we can also get out of the body, and we can try the Yuan Ying double cultivation.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said slowly, "The effect may be a little worse than the real double repair, but in this way, I think you might be able to accept it better."


    Before, he proposed double cultivation to help Zhu Xiaorou improve his cultivation, and there are not many choices, but now that there are similar methods, there are also choices, so I have to ask more.


    Zhu Xiaorou had a little disappointment in her eyes, but she nodded her head quickly, "Well, if this is possible, then it''s up to the son."


    In order to cultivate immortality smoothly, she will not object to the two double cultivation methods, but as a woman, she always hopes that the Taoist couple will be happy with herself. The same is true for Zhu Xiaorou, otherwise she will not repeatedly reject the Chongyang Palace disciple, Zhou Shu is her best choice, but the relationship between the two obviously hasn''t reached the point where the two love each other. If the first real double repair fails to reach this level, then other methods are also good.


    Of course, it would be even better if you could use the dual cultivation method of Yuan Ying to achieve mutual affection, and then perform real dual cultivation.


    At the moment of nodding, she was convinced that that was what she thought.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, seeming to understand Zhu Xiaorou''s thoughts, "Well, I''m ready to start practicing Tiangang Righteous Mind Method, but I''m sorry, Xiaoyu, you have to wait a few more months."


    "The son is dedicated to Xiaoyu, why should I say sorry, it was Xiaoyu who said thank you."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded lightly and looked directly at Zhou Shu. Her heart was relaxed a lot, and she was a little confused, "A few months, is it really enough?"


    Zhou Shu did not answer.


    Seven months later, Zhou Shu completed the Tiangang Righteousness Method.


    It was the completion of real cultivation, and the degree of completion that made Zhu Xiaorou surprised for a long time.


    She looked at Zhou Shu in a daze, "My son, how did you do it?"


    "That''s it," Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "It''s easy."


    "Is it easy..." Zhu Xiaorou couldn''t help shaking her head, sighing softly, "In the Chongyang Palace, the most talented disciple also spent seven years cultivating the Tiangang Righteous Mind. It took seven years for him to succeed. Completed... If this is also called easy, Xiaoyu really doesn''t know what is difficult for the son."


    Zhou Shu just smiled and didn''t explain much.


    Naturally it is the effect of deduction. The tactics have been deduced thousands of times in the sea of ??knowledge, and it won��t take long for him to practice. He is not suitable for this kind of mentality. He feels a little slow.


    Zhu Xiaorou didn''t know the deduction, but in her eyes, Zhou Shu became more and more mysterious and powerful.


    Mystery and power are something she cannot resist. She has more and more admiration for Zhou Shu, and naturally has a lot more good feelings.


    She has a gentle temper, but she is still hard and arrogant in nature. She is extremely qualified and is the daughter of the palace lord and deputy palace lord. She has a high status in the Chongyang Palace. No disciple of the Chongyang Palace can enter her eyes, let alone. I can move her.


    When Lianxin came into contact with Zhou Shu, most of her thoughts were about helping minor cultivators. At the Liuming Mountain Sword Meeting, she had other opinions on Zhou Shu.


    A Golden Core Cultivator who overwhelms the Nascent Soul Realm and is not afraid of the catastrophe. It is difficult not to let the young woman care and think more, but for Zhu Xiaorou, that feeling is not too clear, but in her eyes, Zhou Shuhe Others are different, very special, worthy of attention and liking. For this reason, she also tried to practice some swordsmanship, and because of Zhou Shu''s invitation, she would go to the secret realm with him to escape.

 Chapter 990: so gorgeous

    In the past ten years, I wish you a lot of contact with Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu trusts her very much, and there is almost no place to hide from it. As a result, she also knows Zhou Shu better.


    This was different from the past. Except for the Dongsheng Jianhui, most of her knowledge of Zhou Shu came from other people''s accounts, talents, etc., changes in Lingyu City, etc., but now she is in personal contact.


    Zhou Shu��s hard work and self-discipline, wisdom and carefulness, etc., Zhu Xiaorou can see in her eyes. For ten years, she subconsciously regarded Zhou Shu as a person to rely on, and she did not consciously follow Zhou Shu��s actions, but she was right Zhou Shu''s thoughts are still a bit vague, but it has only now become clear.


    Zhou Shu, think different from her, better than she thought.


    Even the Chongyang Palace��s techniques can be improved, and the speed of cultivation is so fast. This is by no means comparable to anyone in the Double Ninth Palace. Before, and now, her thoughts gradually changed from Zhou Shu to her best choice. , Became the only choice she really wanted.


    "My son, I really don''t know how you did it, Xiaoyu really has nothing to say, and I admire it very much."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Zhu Xiaorou said softly, her words were still gentle, only that gentleness was a little different from the past, and the emotions in it were more and more real.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Xiaoyu, your Nine Profound Jade Female Sutra must also be complete."


    "Ok."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded, "How can Xiaoyu fail to complete after decades of cultivation? The improvement of the son has made Xiaoyu even more complete."


    Zhou Shu stroked his palm and smiled, "Well, we can give it a try."


    After just finished speaking, a white light appeared on his head, and a transparent little baby came out and ran around him. Finally, he stood in front of Zhu Xiaorou and stretched out his hand, babbling quite cute.


    Yuan Ying will only become an adult after she is transformed into a god, and she was always a baby before.


    Zhu Xiaorou moved slightly and nodded, "Well, son, how do you try?"


    Without saying more, she also showed her Yuanying and stopped in front of Zhou Shu Yuanying, only slightly cautious and timid.


    She also didn''t expect Zhou Shu to leave the body without hesitation, without any defense at all.


    You must know that getting out of the body is actually a very dangerous behavior. Ninety-nine percent of the monks dare not do this, because the baby is too fragile and can easily be hurt by the opponent, even if it doesn��t hurt at all. It feels good, but if Yuan Ying is to be taken away, the road to immortality will be broken.


    Seeing Zhou Shu trusting her so much made her feel a little bit more moved, and her good impressions also increased.


    However, she didn''t know that Zhou Shu did not belong to the ninety-nine ninety-nine monk.


    Zhou Shu really trusted Zhu Xiaorou, but he did not trust Yang Mei Hao Ruoyan to the same degree.


    After reaching the out-of-aperture period, Zhou Shu began to practice Fudo Mingwang Quan. It was a special technique to strengthen the Yuan Ying. After Consummation, the Fudo Ming King''s body could be formed, giving Yuan Ying the ability to be no less than that of the Yuan Shen clone. Zhou Shu couldn''t do this yet, but his Nascent Infant was by no means fragile. He had a fairly strong defense force. Even a monk might not be able to easily damage it. Moreover, as Yan Yi Jue became more complete, his spiritual consciousness became stronger. He wants to take back Yuan Ying, which is just a matter of changing his mind.


    Therefore, he can unscrupulously bring the Yuan Ying out of his orifice and expose it to Zhu Xiaorou.


    Of course, this is his personal ability, and he has no other intentions. Zhu Xiaorou''s idea is not wrong.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t be constrained, let''s get started, running the tactics together is just like practicing."


    His Yuan Ying held Zhu Xiaorou''s Yuan Ying and took her to sit down with her limbs connected.


    Zhou Shu stared at Yuan Ying with a single mind, running the Tiangang Righteous Mind Method, while Zhu Xiaorou showed a lot of shyness and turned her back unconsciously, quietly running the Nine Profound Jade Female Sutra.


    Yuan Ying double cultivation is not an easy task, in fact, it is very difficult.


    It is not easy for the two Yuan Ying to operate the tactics at the same time, advance and retreat at the same time, without a little conflict with each other, and achieve complete synchronization and harmony. For Shuangxiu, the more important thing is to have a harmonious mind for each other. You have to think more than for yourself, to be able to endure and tolerate, so that the two must be in harmony, and the Yuan Ying double cultivation can be successful, the so-called great harmony.


    There is a big difference between the two people��s backgrounds. One relies on self-realization, and the other is a famous teacher. The cultivation method itself is very different, and the qualifications are different, and the ideas are also different. In addition, the cultivation speed is fast and slow, and it is easy to fail. Once it fails, it will take a long time to start again.


    Running-in is really not easy. In contrast, the real double repair may be a little easier.


    "Slower, slower..."


    "Hurry up, hurry up."


    ...


    "My son, you can''t use force here anymore. Be lighter when you pass."


    "It''s already very light."


    "It''s still fast, so fast, Xiaoyu can''t keep up!"


    "I know, I will adjust slowly and try a few more times."


    ...


    "Single mind, don''t think about other things, think about you and me."


    "Well, Xiaoyu understands that she doesn''t want to, only you."


    ...


    Over the past few months, there have been constant conflicts, and occasional quarrels between each other. Even Zhu Xiaorou, who has always been gentle, couldn��t help but yelled a few times, but it was clear that the hearts of the two sides were getting closer and the cultivation synchronized. Until the scene of perfect harmony in front of them appeared in front of them.


    Zhu Xiaorou stared at Zhou Shu with watery eyes, "We really did it, son."


    "Well, Xiaoyu, it worked."


    He nodded gently, stretched out his hand, and unconsciously hugged Zhu Xiaorou into his arms, "It''s really difficult."


    Zhu Xiaorou smiled slightly, without a trace of resistance, but got closer. In the past few months, for the dual cultivation of Yuan Ying, the two have learned more about each other and are connected with each other. Otherwise, it would be impossible to succeed.


    I have to say that double cultivation is probably the best way to bring the soul closer.


    Soon, Zhou Shu let go of his hand, "Cultivate hard."


    "I see, son."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded gently and stopped talking.


    The two of them were focused on Yuan Ying and devoted themselves to each other. The two bodies stood together sluggishly, like puppets.


    This kind of picture mostly appeared among the cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm. It was only Zhou Shu��s talent to improve the technique, so that this step was advanced, and it was possible to do double cultivation with only Yuan Ying. .


    Two hours passed.


    The two Nascent Souls separated slowly, with peaceful and peaceful expressions on their two small faces, and fell into a deep sleep with exceptional satisfaction.


    Zhou Shu and Zhu Xiaorou smiled at each other, and recalled Yuan Ying.


    Soon, Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and he felt that although there were only two hours of cultivation this time, the effect was better than the past two days. It was very good.


    Even better is Zhu Xiaorou. As a disciple of the Chongyang Palace, many tactics are prepared for double cultivation. Her cultivation effect is better, not only reflected in speed and efficiency, but also reflected in the understanding of Tao and herself.


    She had never had this taste before.


    Some can''t help but whisper, "It''s so beautiful."


    There was a strange brilliance on her beautiful face, and she was also extremely beautiful at this time.

 Chapter 991: Another way

    "I have seen you completely, you can''t stop me for long!"


    Staring at the phantom in front of him, Li Aojian, who couldn''t help but gasped, groaned, showing a trace of disdain.


    The purple phantom of the high-crown ancient clothes seemed to not care at all, waved his sleeves, a wave of sword intent approached like a wave, pushing Li Aojian hundreds of feet away.


    A dozen years ago.


    Li Aojian went out looking for a flying sword that suits him, and accidentally entered a secret realm.


    The secret realm is a valley, and you can see the end at a glance. At the end, the golden light flashes, it seems that there is a good treasure, and Li Aojian felt a very strong sword intent from it, and wanted to get it.


    Only a few steps away, he was stopped by a white phantom that suddenly appeared.


    The phantom should be a sword repair, and between the gestures, there is full of sword intent, but there is no sword in his hand, and even the phantom of the sword cannot be seen.


    Li Aojian couldn''t manage that much, with an arrogant face, he straightened his sword forward.


    Before the fight, Li Aojian''s sword was destroyed by the phantom.


    He was dull for a long time.


    As an extremely stubborn and proud sword repairer, he only has this sword. The sword repairer who does not have a sword is like Li Aojian. You can imagine that situation.


    He was trapped in the secret realm.


    If you can''t defeat the phantom in front of you, there is no way to go to the end, and there is no way to leave the secret realm.


    Except for Sword Art, Li Aojian didn''t know any other Art Art. After cursing a few phantoms, he sat down and fell into a bitter thought, thinking about the way he could use his sword art and even his sword intent without using a sword.


    This sitting is five years.


    He finally realized something.


    There is no sword without me, but if there is no sword, I will be the sword.


    He used his body as a flying sword, used his sword art, used his sword intent, and then challenged the phantom in front of him.


    After failing again and again, getting up again and again, after several years of hard work, he didn''t know how many times he was knocked down, and he did not give up.


    Until he finally defeated the phantom in front of him.


    Before the phantom disappeared, a white sword light came straight at Li Aojian, Li Aojian could not dodge, the sword light went straight into the sea of ??consciousness, and he was froze there for several days like a thunder.


    When he woke up, the light in his eyes flickered, and his understanding of kendo went deeper.


    "Is it the Array of Ancient Swordsmanship? If you can survive the five-fold test, you will be able to get the true inheritance of Ancient Swordsmanship. It is very interesting, but whether there is a legacy or not, I will defeat you!"


    After walking for a while, another phantom jumped out.


    The appearance of this phantom is no different from the previous ones, except that the white color has changed to purple, the sword intent level has been upgraded by one level, and the power has become much stronger.


    After another year of hard work, when the phantom fell, a cyan sword light entered the sea of ??consciousness again.


    After an epiphany, Li Aojian''s eyes were more brilliant, and the whole person exuded a sword-like aura, without a sword, the sword intent rushed into the sky, making people afraid to look at him.


    Keep moving forward, passed four consecutive tests, defeated four phantoms, and finally stood in front of the purple phantom.


    The end is only one step away, as long as you defeat the last purple phantom, you can get the inheritance in the secret realm.


    The purple phantom is extremely powerful, in terms of kendo, it is stronger than the four combined.


    Li Aojian failed many times, and every failure made him grow. Until now, he has completely seen all the purple phantom, fully aware of it, watching the phantom, his face is full of confidence.


    In an instant, his figure disappeared.


    No one has no sword, only sword intent.


    A cyan changhong descended from the sky, and the brilliance of the changhong flashed, and it was full of fragments of sword intent, seemingly combined but vast as a river, no one can stop it, and indestructible.


    Still cut the sword intent.


    Li Aojian hadn''t let go of Heyin School''s introductory swordsmanship, the first-order one-slash swordsmanship.


    But at this time, the sword intent of Yi Zhan was definitely not Tier 1, but Tier 4.


    The ability to increase the ordinary first-order sword intent three times into a fourth-order sword intent is no longer ordinary. This kind of thing is unique in the world of cultivating immortals. I am afraid that only Li Aojian, who is devoted to the sword and sincere to the sword, can do it. Arrived.


    The purple shadow resisted with all its strength, but after all, it could not resist the falling Changhong.


    Changhong landed, and the phantom shattered suddenly and turned into nothingness. At the same time, a purple sword light came straight to Li Aojian.


    Li Aojian was already ready, his expression was condensed.


    Ruudily initiating, many kendo spirits poured into the sea of ??knowledge together, shocking him like a wooden chicken.


    Three days later, Li Aojian recovered, his expression was indifferent, but the sword intent was not seen. The five tests were completely passed, and he was self-conceited, no longer on the surface, and sharp.


    His eyes fell on the golden light. The golden light was not a sword, but a bead the size of a thumb.


    Li Aojian was not disappointed, but laughed, "Sure enough, haha!"


    The bead is not a sword, but it is something better than a sword. It is a sword pill of ancient sword repairs.


    Sword pill, shaped as pill, means sword.


    The sword intent is condensed into a sword pill to form a substance like a golden pill. For some ancient sword repairmen, the sword pill is their golden pill. Their sword intent is no longer one of the magic arts, and has exceeded the law. The scope of the tactics alone became a stronger power. At this point, they naturally no longer need spiritual power and vitality, and no longer need to practice the general practice tactics. Only the sword intent can make themselves Become a stronger and purer sword repair.


    This information came from the five sword lights, and the sword pill provided an example for Li Aojian to follow.


    "I, Li Aojian, must condense the sword pill and do a truly pure sword repair."


    Li Aojian smiled and picked up the sword pill, sat down, and began to think hard.


    No one knows how long it will take him to stand up.


    What he was going to walk was a road that almost no one had walked in the world of immortality.


    Nowadays, there is no one who does not rely on the vitality of the sword They know that they only cultivate the sword intent, do not practice the tactics, absorb the spiritual energy, and do not improve the realm. The result is the stagnant realm, neither Knowing how long you can live, you can''t even guarantee your lifespan, what is the point of repairing your sword? Cultivating immortals, whether it is sword cultivating or other ways, longevity is the first goal.


    Only by constantly improving the realm, the longer the lifespan, the stronger the body, and the stronger the sword intent.


    There is nothing wrong with thinking this way, most Jian Xiu does this.


    But there are people like Li Aojian who don��t care about their realm or how long they can live. As long as their sword intent can reach the peak, this approach seems a bit stupid, but only in this way can it be truly pure and true. Sincerely at the sword, truly understand the true meaning of kendo.


    For the sword, Li Aojian can give up everything.


    However, does this path mean that you can''t be promoted?


    no.


    Any Tao can reach the ultimate, even without any cultivation base.

 Chapter 992: Time to come out

    Time is like an arrow, the sun and the moon are flowing, and it is another fifteen years in the blink of an eye.


    In the past 15 years, Zhou Shu has not wasted a single breath.


    "My son, are we going out?"


    Zhu Xiaorou leaned on Zhou Shu''s side weakly, and the little bird was leaning on Zhou Shu''s body with a bright smile.


    At this time, they are already true Taoists, both physically and mentally.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, with a hint of indifferent, "Well, Xiaorou, it''s almost time."


    Fifteen years have passed, the world of immortality has changed a lot.


    Dazhou has experienced turmoil and reshuffled. The status of the six major sects has not changed. However, they have also exposed many weaknesses and changed a lot. They are no longer self-sufficient as before, and have a lot of convergence. Zongmen no longer bullies arbitrarily, which is also an unexpected good thing.


    Although the matter of the Nether Silver Prison is not over yet, it has been much flattered. Perhaps, in everyone''s eyes, Zhou Shu is really dead.


    However, the major sects are still looking for Zhou Shu, but they no longer send out the great monks to cross the tribulation realm, but take it as a long-term sect mission, put it in the sect, and leave it to those who want to go.


    The Chongyang Palace is still looking for Zhu Xiaorou, it is impossible to give up.


    But Zhu Xiaorou now has a beloved Taoist companion, even if she goes back, it is barely feasible. Of course, she will face many difficulties, but that difficulty will be spent with Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu has already dealt with it. method.


    The external environment has changed, half of the conditions for leaving the secret realm to go back have been met, and Zhou Shu has done well for the other half.


    Double cultivation with the Chongyang Secret Method, there is no other distractions in the secret realm. Both of them have made great progress in their cultivation. Zhou Shu has reached the stage of Yuan Ying realm distraction, which is one step away from Yuan Ying Hua Shen, Zhu Xiaorou It was the same, but both of them were stuck here, unable to go further and reach the realm of God Transformation.


    For Zhu Xiaorou, the step of transforming Yuan Ying into God must be completed in the Chongyang Hall of the Chongyang Palace, which is also an important reason for her to go out.


    As for Zhou Shu, he still has some shortcomings for breaking through, but he can''t tell the specific shortcomings. Obviously, he has to leave the secret realm and experience the world to make up. For him, it is just sitting in the world and not practicing. It is difficult to advance without fighting.


    And he knew very well that when he broke through, he would inevitably encounter Heavenly Tribulation, so it was impossible for him to cross the Tribulation in the secret realm and let the Heavenly Tribulation destroy this rare secret realm.


    Regardless of how they are speaking, it is time for them to go out.


    Turning around and looking at the secret realm, Zhou Shu took Zhu Xiaorou and flew straight to the exit without any hesitation.


    After a while, the two appeared outside the secret.


    It was dark all around, but it was obviously not at night, but a gray-black fog was everywhere, covering the sky and the sun, completely invisible to the sky.


    "Where?"


    Zhu Xiaorou was slightly suspicious, and couldn''t help but get close to Zhou Shu, "It seems dangerous here..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, believing, "It''s a little dangerous, don''t care," he pointed to the distance, "Depending on the situation, this is the Lunar Mountains, which is shrouded in haunted houses all year round, and always will be. It''s dark, you can''t see the sky."


    With his divine consciousness, he could quickly see the shape of the surrounding mountains and understand the specific location.


    It''s just that he also has some doubts. The last time he came out was Cihangzong. Why did he come out this time in Taiyin Mountain? Is the secret realm exit random?


    "The Taiyin Mountains are the rumored Taiyin Ghost Domain?"


    Zhu Xiaorou looked startled, a trace of fear flashed in her eyes, and she leaned closer to Zhou Shu.


    Most female cultivators are afraid of ghosts, no matter how high the cultivation level is, even the disciples of the Chongyang Palace are no exception. She feels a little frightened when she hears it.


    The Taiyin Mountain Range is located in the southernmost part of Dongshengzhou. Crossing the Taiyin Mountain Range is Nanzhanzhou.


    In ancient times, Nanzhanzhou was called a barren land by immortal cultivators in Dongshengzhou. They were disdainful and oppressed from time to time. They regarded the cultivators and mortals of Nanzhanzhou as their own slaves, slaves, barbarians, etc. , All came from here, but the wild land was not willing to give in, and it dealt a great blow to Dongsheng Prefecture.


    Nanzhanzhou first resisted, and the other was fighting for the rich resources of Dongshengzhou. Finally, they united and invaded Dongshengzhou. The two states fought and fought dimly. I don��t know how many immortal cultivators died in those years. During the war, it is said that the great power of Wu Xiu, You Chi, also fell in this battle.


    The war lasted for hundreds of years, and finally ended in Nanzhanzhou''s retreat, and Dongshengzhou also paid a very heavy price. There were ten immortal cultivators.


    This southeast war was the longest and most far-reaching civil war among the four continents of the world of immortality.


    The Taiyin Mountain Range was the battlefield of the great war that year, and countless barbarians and immortal cultivators were buried here, making it eternally dim and even the sun could not shine.


    This dark Taiyin Mountain is generally unwilling to come to immortal cultivators, but for ghost repair and corpse repair, it is a sacred place that could not be better.


    The ghost repair is the ghost road, the corpse repair is the corpse road, one is good at refining souls, the other is good at refining corpses, and the Taiyin Mountains have countless souls and corpses, which provide them with the best resources and are said to be holy places. Not an exaggeration.


    One thing to point out, although ghost repair and corpse repair do not invite immortal cultivators to be seen, they are quite different from evil cultivators. They basically don��t use surviving immortal cultivators as resources. What they prefer is death and death. The longer, the greater the value


    ����It hasn''t decayed and died for so long, and it is strong enough.


    It is said that there was a ghost repairing soul, recruiting the souls of the ancient great monks of the year, using ghost repair methods to possess the souls, even the great monks of the six major sects are not rivals, but there are also powerful corpse repairs, and they have found Nanzhanzhou. The corpse of the barbarian great body refiner can be made into a corpse, which is enough to sweep the large gates with many gods.


    Feeling Zhu Xiaorou��s horror Zhou Shu felt a little tighter, and said warmly, ��Don��t worry, ghost repair and corpse repair are troublesome, but we just pass it and ignore them. If they are Dare to provoke us and I will solve it."


    "Well, the son is here, Xiao Rou is not afraid."


    There was a warm current in Zhu Xiaorou''s heart, and she nodded gently.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Now we are in the south of Taiyin Mountain, which stretches for millions of miles. I am afraid it will take some time to cross it. Let''s go now."


    Zhu Xiaorou whispered, "By the way, son, where shall we go first?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it a little bit, "I thought I could return to Lingyu City first when I was near Lingyu City, but now it''s so far away, one is the southernmost and the northernmost, but fortunately, I just went to Cihangzong on the way back. "


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded immediately, "Okay, I really want to see Sister Yangmei too."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said warmly, "Pick her up this time."


    "Hmm."

 Chapter 993: First encounter with ghost repair

    The Taiyin Mountains have always been a forbidden place for cultivators.


    In the gloomy ghost fog, the spiritual consciousness of the cultivator is also hindered a lot. It is difficult for the cultivator to discern the direction. Even the cultivator, if not familiar with it, will easily get lost, but for Zhou Shu, these are obviously not problems. To say that it is a bit troublesome, it is that the moon wheel shuttle cannot be used. The moonlight is not visible here, and the magic weapon cannot be used. It can only fly by itself.


    All the way north, the speed is neither fast nor slow.


    You must be careful, in the ghost mist, there are difficult evil spirits, and various monsters, sixth and seventh orders are likely to be encountered.


    Just thinking about it, a soul-eating eagle appeared in front of him.


    Soul-eating vultures, Tier 5 monsters, are used to acting alone. They like souls the most. They are familiar with a special technique. Soul-eating can directly attack the souls, ignoring the monks'' protection and flesh. This is the nightmare of most monks.


    The soul-eating eagle would not have the slightest influence in the ghost mist, it sensed Zhou Shu after dozens of miles, and rushed forward.


    Still far away, the eyes of the soul-eating eagle flashed a faint green light, shining like a lamp, particularly conspicuous in the darkness.


    The soul-eating of the soul-eating vulture, the magic trick has been activated.


    Zhou Shu was not polite. Before the green light approached, he raised his hand and a sword light flew out, directly cutting the soul-eating vulture in half.


    The black feathers were scattered in the air, floating everywhere.


    However, a vague figure appeared in the scattered feathers, which was very unclear in the dark.


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel a little stagnation. Obviously, this figure was a ghost cultivator, but he hadn''t felt it before. He didn''t feel it until the soul-eating eagle died.


    In the ghost fog, Gui Xiu did have special abilities, able to use various environments to hide himself, even Zhou Shu could not find it without paying attention.


    However, I don''t care if I can''t see him.


    "Who is your Excellency, who broke into my Taiyin Mountain and killed my mount?"


    The gloomy voice floated out, suddenly far and near, like the voice of a ghost domain, quite convincing, and people can''t help but feel terrified.


    Zhou Shuli stopped, and said from a distance, "Is it the Taoist fellow''s mount? Ha, I''m sorry."


    The soul-eating vultures before, obviously came for them. It was strange that Zhou Shu couldn''t do anything when he wanted to eat souls on them, but now he said it was a mount, either because he didn''t want to discipline, or he had evil thoughts and deliberately provoked things.


    But he didn''t want to dwell here for too long.


    Everyone in the world of cultivating immortals knows that there are unknown dangers hidden in the mysterious ghost fog, and even the great cultivator who crosses the catastrophe dare not despise it.


    He said no more, and continued to go north.


    The figure refused to repair in vain, and his figure was slightly shaken, and disappeared suddenly in the ghost mist.


    Soon, the gloomy voice floated over again, from left to right, up and down, "I''m sorry for hurting my mount? Humph, leave your soul to pay for it!"


    Zhou Shu stayed there and shook his head unconsciously. As expected, he came to look for something on purpose and set up a trap.


    The figure saw Zhou Shu stop, thinking that Zhou Shu was afraid of him, and couldn''t help but let out a dark smile, "Jie Jie Jie, Jie Jie Jie..."


    The laughter was like the sound of a night owl, especially harsh.


    At the same time, many interlaced figures appeared in the ghost fog, and the ghost images became more and more permeating with the laughter.


    When ordinary monks encounter this kind of situation, their minds are often difficult to maintain stability, and flaws are easily revealed, and when they reveal flaws, they will be taken advantage of by ghost cultivation.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and he didn''t want to tell which of these ghosts was the real body.


    The Qijie Sword of Treading on the Sea is already in hand, swing it at will, and the sea surges, with the first style of sword intent, quickly spreading.


    As unstoppable as the ocean tide, the ghost mist that had accumulated for many years was cleared by the sword tactics, showing a vast void of clarity, Yuyu clarified.


    In the void, a monk was shaking slightly, looking at Zhou Shu dullly, not knowing what to do.


    The ghost fog that he relied on has disappeared, his own means have been abolished in half, and his true body is inevitably revealed, but how is this done?


    In a blink of an eye, he couldn''t move.


    A strong pressure, from top to bottom, completely wrapped him up and could no longer move.


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a cold expression, "Don''t mess with me again, let''s go."


    Immediately after he swung his sword, the Ghost Xiu was knocked out directly. He didn''t know how many miles he flew out. In short, he couldn''t see it anymore.


    Zhou Shu collected his sword and continued to move forward, but it took a while for the place that was emptied by him to be slowly refilled by ghost fog.


    "My son, why did you let him go?"


    Zhu Xiaorou had a doubt, "He wants our soul."


    "Even if I stand and give it to him, he can''t take it away," Zhou Shu said lightly. "In the past, in Fangshi, I often heard mortals saying that they would kill the management monks in Fangshi. Who told them to always ask us for Management fees, but after living for a few years, I haven��t seen the management cultivator take care of them. It��s not worth taking care of."


    Zhu Xiaorou''s expression was slightly condensed, and she quickly stretched out, "Understood, son, he doesn''t threaten us at all, don''t worry about it."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Moreover, in the Taiyin Mountains, it is best not to kill people. Even if you do, you must be cautious."


    Zhu Xiaorou was puzzled, "Why?"


    "Dead people will attract terrible things," Zhou Shu explained. "In the Taiyin Mountains, there are powerful souls hidden without knowing where they are. They usually sleep, but they are very sensitive to fresh souls. Once they perceive fresh souls, It will appear. It is easy to kill him, but if his spirit attracts such a grievance, it may not be something I can easily deal with. It is better to do less than one more thing."


    Under normal circumstances, he seldom explains, but after getting along with Zhu Xiaorou for a long time, he knows that Zhu Xiaorou is different from other women. He wants to ask everything clearly, otherwise there will be troubles. Although he does not say it, he always has concerns. No, he got used to her, so he said a few more words.


    "Oh, Xiao Rou understands."


    I wish Xiaorou nodded happily But soon there were problems, "Then he wants to kill us, isn''t he afraid of attracting those powerful souls?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Heh, this is exactly why he did it to us."


    Zhu Xiaorou froze for a moment, and then she understood, "So, Xiaorou understands everything now. He wants to use our spirits to lure those powerful evil spirits, and then capture them for his own use. Son, you know so much. , Following the son, Xiao Rou always has something to learn."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, a few stars flashed in her eyes.


    Such scenarios often appear in the last ten years of the Secret Realm.


    In fact, Zhu Xiaorou��s thoughts are also very simple. She and Zhou Shu met the earliest, but compared with other women, she knew the least about Zhou Shu. So no matter what, she wanted to get to the bottom of it and want to know more about Zhou Shu, this kind of little daughter. Zhou Shu is not quite clear about his mentality.


    "I don''t want that, just keep going."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her with some affection and continued northward.

 Chapter 994: Meet again

    Ten days later.


    The two flew more than two hundred thousand miles, the speed cannot be said to be fast.


    A tens of miles in front of the peak, straight into the sky, generally blocking the front.


    "The main peak of the Taiyin Mountains, Taiyin Peak."


    Before Zhu Xiaorou asked, Zhou Shu said it first.


    Zhu Xiaorou smiled unconsciously, "So tall, son, do you want to go around?"


    "We can only go around, this mountain is not something we can enter casually."


    Zhou Shu showed a slight dignity, "Just a hundred years ago, some people had discovered the candle-yin beast here, and only one of the monks they met survived."


    Zhu Xiaorou was a little surprised, "Candle Yin Beast...An ancient alien beast, living in the dark, most likes to devour human souls. I didn''t expect such a terrible thing to exist, I thought it was only in the classics."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s not the case. A few decades ago, Yonghe and Xishu were found in the tomb of Tengyu. They were all ancient animals."


    Zhu Xiaorou rang and shook her head, "There are so many strange things in Dongsheng Prefecture. In Beiluzhou for so many years, Xiaorou has never heard of several ancient strange animals."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Xuanhuang five states, among which Dongshengzhou and Xihezhou are the largest and the oldest. They were quite rich in ancient times. Therefore, resources are relatively abundant in all aspects. There are also many strange animals in the past. It''s almost a bit, but there are also some ancient alien beasts in Beiluzhou, such as Bing Xiao, Yunfu Beast, etc., I can occasionally hear about it."


    "Well, Xiao Rou has seen Bing Xiao."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded gently, "I raised one in the Pure Yang Palace of the Double Ninth Palace. It is one of the holy beasts that protect the palace."


    "Pure Yang Palace, raise an ice owl?"


    Zhou Shu gave birth to some doubts, "Ice Owl is a pure yin animal, is it for the harmony of yin and yang?"


    "Well, that''s what the teachers explained..." Zhu Xiaorou nodded, "It is said that there is a fire unicorn in front of Huayin Palace, but it failed to cross the Tribulation hundreds of years ago and Xiaorou had no chance to see it."


    The Chongyang Palace is composed of two palaces, three halls and four courtyards. The two palaces are Chunyang Palace and Huayin Palace.


    "Fire Qi Beast..."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, and sighed, "The Chongyang Palace really has far-reaching heritage. The Fire Qi beast is a seventh-order strange beast that is much rarer than the ice owl. The only one I saw."


    "Unfortunately," Zhu Xiaorou expressed a lot of regrets and shook her head. "Many elders said that it is because of the death of the holy beast of the palace guarding beast that the yin and yang of the Chongyang Palace are not adjusted. It would be great if I could get another one."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Isn''t the ancient strange beast so easy to find, you can meet it but you can''t ask for it..."


    Speaking of this, he unconsciously thought of Xiao Gun, and he didn''t know how Xiao Gun was. It was also an ancient strange beast. Although Xiao Gun was only Tier 5 now, once the dragon was successfully transformed, he immediately became a Tier 7 chick. And after maturity, if the Chi''s horns are removed, it is the true Chiron, the ninth-order beast.


    The two talked comfortably.


    Suddenly, a thick black air surged upwards, rushing straight through the clouds, thunderous.


    Zhou Shu quickly pulled Zhu Xiaorou to the side to dodge. Fortunately, the speed is fast enough that he has not been touched by the black air, otherwise he may be injured. The black air is much more gloomy than the ghost mist, and obviously it will not be a good thing.


    Peeking away from the divine sense, looking down, Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed.


    On the side of Taiyin Peak, on a small mountain peak, three monks formed a triangle with a deep black hole in the middle, and the black gas clearly emerged from that black hole.


    The three cultivators were all late-stage cultivators in the Divine Transformation Realm, all of whom had profound cultivation skills, and their faces were majestic and decent, but Zhou Shu could tell at a glance that these three were all ghost cultivators, and they were the most authentic ghost cultivators. .


    All three of them wore black robes, and on the corners of their clothes, they all had a pattern of a gloomy door.


    That gate is called the Gate of Guiyin, which is the symbol of the Guiyin Sect, and the Guiyin Sect is the largest ghost repair gate in Dongsheng Prefecture and Xuanhuang Continent.


    The three monks looked towards the sky together, and someone arched his hands and said, "I''m really embarrassed to disturb the two little friends."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hands in greetings from afar, "It''s okay, we''re just passing by, so I won''t bother you seniors."


    One of the cultivators smiled towards the sky, leaned slightly, and made a please gesture towards Zhou Shu, "Meeting is fate. It is rare to see each other in the mountains and forests. Why not tell me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, holding Zhu Xiaorou, slowly descending, and landed not far from the three of them.


    The monk who spoke before looked the oldest, with gray beard, arched his hands, and introduced, "Old man Xuan Ningzi, the elder of the Guiyin Sect, these two are the old man''s juniors, Xuan Jizi, and Xuan Yizi."


    Zhou Shu returned the gifts one by one, "It turns out that the three are the three famous Guiyin sons. It is a great honor for the younger generation to see the respect today."


    Xuan Yizi looked at Zhou Shu and frowned, "You little fellow knows nothing, and doesn''t know how to be polite, so why don''t you introduce your name?"


    Xuan Yizi''s face was full of beards, but his complexion was quite pale, looking a little strange.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said politely, "The junior''s name is not enough, and I don''t know if you seniors call the junior, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m really embarrassed to disturb the little friend just now, this is just an apologize.


    Xuan Jizi smiled slightly, took out a bag, and threw it towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu��s spiritual sense circled the bag, feeling that there was no danger, but he did not catch it. He let it hang in front of him, glanced lightly, and was a little surprised. There were all top-quality spirit stones in it. Thirty thousand.


    For the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, this is a great wealth.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly waved his hand, "I dare not suffer without merit, several seniors, what does this mean?"


    Xuan Ningzi stared at Zhou Shu, showing a lot of prudence, "Little friend, take it, let''s not hide it, some of us, please help me if you have something."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I don''t know what''s the matter?"


    He knows that Ghost Yinzong has never had any bad deeds has a pretty good reputation in the world of cultivating immortals. It is very different from the previous ghost cultivators, but in the Taiyin Mountains, he has to take precautions a little bit more. However, He didn''t worry too much. Since he dared to come down, he was not afraid of accidents.


    Xuan Ningzi pointed to Xuan Jizi and Xuan Yizi, "Look at it, little friends, the three of us haven''t moved."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "The three are standing above the eyes of the formation, naturally unable to move, presumably that formation is extremely important."


    "There is no formation here, and there is no aura, you can feel it is a formation? The little friend is really insightful, the old man admires it."


    Xuan Ningzi was slightly surprised and nodded, "Don''t hide it from my little friends, the place where the three of us are standing is where the formation is. The formation is the Three Yin Forbidden Soul Formation."


    "Three Yin Forbidden Soul Formation?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a while, as if thinking of something, he looked at the feet of the three seriously.


    After watching for a while, he nodded unconsciously, "Sure enough, it is the Three Yin Forbidden Soul Formation. Could it be that the ancient ghosts, even the ancient evil spirits, are sealed in this cave?"

 Chapter 995: Oni Sanko

    "Little friend''s vision is really sharp, he even understands the Three Yin Forbidden Soul Formation?"


    Xuan Ningzi''s face was stunned, showing a lot of surprise, her eyes flickering. ..


    As the secret formation of the Ghost Yin Sect, the Three Yin Forbidden Soul Formation is not common. There are few opportunities to see it outside, but Zhou Shu recognized it in a few glances, which made him quite shocked. Not only him, but the other two also the same.


    Xuanji Zishu suspiciously said, "My little friend also comes from the Ghost Yin Sect, but the old man seems to have never seen you."


    Xuan Yizi glared at Zhou Shu, "How did you know, could it be that you didn''t succeed in stealing our Ghost Yinzong secret?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Senior is so worried, I just read a classic, which happened to have the Three Yin Forbidden Soul Formation, it''s nothing."


    Xuan Yizi shook his head vigorously, showing his disbelief, "It just happens, where there is such a coincidence, our Sanyin Forbidden Soul Formation is not spread."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s true, seniors can''t do it if they don''t believe it. In the classics, there are not only the Three Yin Forbidden Soul Formation, but also the Five Yin Absolute Spirit Formation and the Xiaoqiye Formation, as well as the juniors."


    "what?"


    The three looked at each other and were speechless for a while.


    It��s nothing more than the Three Yin Forbidden Soul Formation, even the Five Yin Absolute Spirit Formation, that is a formation that has been lost to the Ghost Yin Sect, not to mention Xiao Qiye, it is the second only to Qiye Formation in the world of cultivation. Strongly restrict the formation.


    "He can say these names, and he has a good air, I''m afraid he will really..."


    "It''s incredible. Did he get the inheritance of the ancient formation?"


    "The old man thinks so too, but what does he mean when he says it like this? Does he want to make a deal with us?"


    "It is very possible that if this matter is successfully completed, we must try to keep him from asking."


    "Yes, no matter what price you pay, you must get the Five Yin Absolute Spirit Array."


    In an instant, the few people exchanged their spiritual knowledge and settled their thoughts, and their stunned complexions gradually recovered.


    Xuan Ning Zishu said with great relief, "I can''t think that my little friend''s game is so profound, but it is good. It saves the trouble of the old man''s introduction. My little friend, we set up the three-yin forbidden soul formation to block this hole. An ancient evil spirit inside."


    "Ancient evil spirit?"


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of caution, "The younger generation would like to hear it."


    Xuan Ningzi nodded and began to talk.


    More than a year ago, when Xuan Jizi was searching for Ancient Souls near Taiyin Mountain, he accidentally discovered this cave that had just cracked.


    This situation is not uncommon in the Taiyin Mountains, indicating that a sleeping ancient soul has awakened and is about to come out.


    He was overjoyed. He planned to go down, but he hadn''t gone far enough before he was forced out by a heavy evil spirit. Obviously, there must be evil spirit in this evil spirit.


    The death spirit in Taiyin Mountain is extremely heavy, and naturally there are evil spirits, but most of the evil spirits are not strong and will be destroyed at hand. This time it is different. He has never seen such a strong evil spirit, even he can''t bear it.


    Even a ghost domain like Taiyin Mountain is far from evil spirits. The evil spirits are no better than the spirits. They have no consciousness other than bloodthirsty. Ghost repairs cannot use them. They can neither obtain the inheritance information of the spirits nor possess the evil spirits.


    The evil spirit is only useful for some evil cultivation, and Taiyin Mountain is not evil cultivation.


    Xuan Jizi felt that if this evil spirit came out, it would inevitably poison all directions. I don''t know how many immortal cultivators and ancient spirits would be killed by it, and the ghosts that were closer to him would probably not be spared.


    He immediately returned to the Ghost Yin Sect, and after explaining to Xuan Ning Zi Xuan Yi Zi, he decided to stay silent for the time being so as not to cause panic among the sect disciples. The three of them came here again, planted the Three Yin Forbidden Soul Formation, and sealed the evil spirit inside.


    After the formation, the three also came to visit from time to time, and they have been fine for a year.


    But five days ago, the formation was loose, and the three of them hurriedly stepped up, but just now, the strong evil spirit aura still broke through the formation and spewed out.


    In desperation, the three of them had to stand in the eyes of the formation, suppressing the evil spirits in the formation.


    Xuan Ningzi was quite helpless, "Little friend, you are here too, the formation can no longer limit the evil barriers in the cave. Even if the three of us can stand for a few days, it will not be a long-term solution, so the three of us plan to Lift the formation, let the evil spirit out, and fight it."


    Zhou Shu condensed his eyebrows slightly, "The formation has been broken, it really won''t last long. It makes sense to let it go, but..."


    "But what?"


    Before he finished speaking, Xuan Yizi stared at him, "Do you hesitate to think that we want you to deal with the evil spirits together? You are too courageous."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, but said nothing.


    Xuan Ningzi shook his head, "Little friend, even if you want to help, you can''t do anything. You are only in the Nascent Soul Realm and there is no way to deal with the evil spirit. When the three of them can''t defeat the evil spirits, if it is true, the little friend will immediately leave and inform the many sects in the Taiyin Mountain to avoid disaster, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous."


    Xuan Jizi nodded and sighed, "I was so arrogant, thinking that I would be able to seal this evil barrier, so I didn''t tell the other sects in the Taiyin Mountain. How did I know that this would happen? Now, it is also my fault. , I just hope that the error cannot continue to expand, otherwise it will be an atonement."


    Xuan Ning Zi Yi Zi said solemnly, "Junior Brother, if we are really lost for a while, Junior Brother Xuan Jizi and I will hold the Evil Soul. You go with your little friend, and you return to the sect and tell the whole thing. Elder Lin, it is up to him to decide what to do and whether to leave the customs."


    Xuan Yizi shook his head repeatedly and said loudly, "Big brother, you don''t have to say much, I will say that we will bear the burden of blessings and misfortunes when the three of them bow down. I will never leave first!


    Xuan Ningzi and Xuan Jizi both persuaded a few words, but Xuan Yizi just refused to listen and shook his head like a child.


    "Fortunately, I met this little friend, otherwise I really don''t know how to do it."


    Xuan Ningzi laughed, smiling very calmly, and turned to Zhou Shu, "Little friend, my younger brother is stubborn, I may have to trouble my little friend to run more, this elder token is the unique token of my Ghost Yinzong. If the three of me are in trouble, please also ask my little friend to go to the Ghost Yin Sect."


    The other two also nodded and threw the elder token over.


    Zhou Shu took the token from the three-sided elders, and said calmly, "The three benevolent and loyal, let the younger generation admire it very much. The younger generation will remember your entrustment and do their best."


    "That''s great."


    Xuan Ningzi nodded and waved out, a gentle force came slowly, sending Zhou Shu and Zhu Xiaorou a few miles away.


    "Two little friends, just watch the battle there, don''t worry."


    Xuan Ningzi turned around, and the machine and Xuan Yizi''s expressions were calm and tragic. "Two juniors, it is not him who died today, or we are dead."


    "Brother, we all understand."


    "Big brother, little brother can die with the two elder brothers, there is no regret in death!"


    (Ps: Make a supplement before.) Announcement: The Pen Quge app is online, supporting Android and Apple. Please follow the WeChat public account to enter the download and installation: appxsyd (press and hold for three seconds to copy)

 Chapter 996: Cave altar

    "My son, are they true?"


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at the three people not far away and asked in a low voice.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and nodded lightly, "Look first, but I don��t think it is false. The formation is indeed true, and through the formation, you can feel the evil spirit below. It is indeed evil. The soul exists."


    "Oh, Xiaorou thought at first that they would also set up traps," Zhu Xiaorou had more concern in her eyes, "Master, can they do it?"


    "It''s a bit difficult."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The evil spirit below was probably transformed by the ancient monk."


    Now his divine consciousness far exceeds that of the ordinary cultivator of the gods, and he is also familiar with the Three Yin Forbidden Soul Formation. It is easy to see the situation below through the formation. There is indeed a terrifying evil spirit hidden there, which is better than him. The evil spirit beast encountered is even stronger.


    The evil spirit beast swallows other evil spirits to become stronger, and this evil spirit alone is so strong, obviously itself an extremely powerful monk.


    However, he also had some strange feelings. The evil spirit seemed to be caught by something and could not fully exert its strength. Otherwise, the Three Yin Forbidden Soul Array would not be able to seal it for so long, let alone a year. It''s hard all day.


    "Ah, the evil spirit of the great monk..."


    Zhu Xiaorou''s expression stagnated, she couldn''t help shook her head, her face became more worried, "These three are very different from the other monks, and Xiaorou somewhat doesn''t want them to have trouble."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, feeling the same.


    When most monks encounter this situation, they must run as far as they can, and there is no need to risk death.


    But instead of running, the three of them faced the challenge, knowing that they couldn''t do it. They were quite like a gentleman, and the three of them had a deep and righteous relationship, and no one wanted to live alone. This was even more different.


    He smiled and patted Zhu Xiaorou''s hand lightly, "Xiaorou, don''t worry."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded, unconsciously relieved, "Yeah."


    Over there, the three have already stood up.


    Black energy gradually gushed out of the cave, like a black dragon with teeth and claws, even in the ghost mist, it was very clear.


    "Here!"


    Xuan Ningzi quickly discovered the evil spirit''s traces and let out an angry rant, and then a red mask protruded from his body and rushed directly into the evil spirit.


    The other two did not hesitate, and rushed into the black dragon together.


    In the strong suffocation, three red masks appeared from time to time, and the shouts could not be heard from time to time, sometimes mixed with an exclamation or two.


    Fighting against the gloomy evil spirit is by no means an easy task. The evil spirit is pervasive, directly impacting the sea of ??consciousness, affecting the mind, and if it is careless, the spirit will be swallowed, which is a great test for any cultivator.


    After looking at it quietly for a while, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly.


    The three sons are almost dying, the evil spirit is indeed transformed by the great monk. The use of the spirit is far above the three sons. Only instinct makes the three sons left and right, although the three sons cooperate tacitly and use The tactics are circuitous, but they are not opponents either.


    The weakest of them, Xuan Yizi, had already suffered four times. The soul was damaged, but he was trying his best to support him. If he touched him again, he would faint immediately, so the other two could not continue to fight, only a dead end.


    "Wait for me here, don''t move."


    The figure flashed, Zhou Shu turned into a streamer and flew directly towards the black mist.


    He didn''t help before, and he was somewhat on guard, suspecting that the purpose of these three people was himself, but now it seems not. The three sons are indeed kind and plan to fight to the death to stop the evil spirit.


    In this case, he certainly won''t stand by.


    "My son, be careful."


    Zhu Xiaorou''s heart tightened, that is the evil spirit, the evil spirit that the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator can''t deal with at all, but she also understands that Zhou Shu will never be brave as a reckless man. Since he has gone, he must be sure, but knows it is. Knowing, still can''t help but worry.


    "What are you doing, get out!"


    Both Xuan Ningzi and Xuan Jizi looked startled, and did not hesitate to make a move. Two vigorous waves came suddenly, and the wall blocked Zhou Shu, intending to push Zhou Shu away.


    A green light flashed on Zhou Shu''s body, and he went straight through the barrier, as if nothing had happened.


    The expressions of the two changed slightly, and when they glanced at each other, there was a lot of consternation.


    "what happened?"


    "I rushed here like this? I didn''t feel how much energy he used..."


    "This little friend, isn''t it the Nascent Soul Realm?"


    "I don''t know, but it feels a little unfathomable."


    In shock, Zhou Shu has already rushed towards the evil spirit.


    "Little friend, don''t!"


    "That''s not something you can touch, go away!"


    Before the voice fell, only a green light flashed, and the evil spirit suddenly disappeared, no longer in the sight of a few people.


    Of course Zhou Shu would not stop. That evil spirit was focusing on dealing with Xuan Yizi. It was a great opportunity for him to start, and he did not miss it.


    The evil spirit, he has collected hundreds of thousands of millions, and he has already been familiar with it. Even if it is the evil spirit transformed by the great monk, it doesn''t make much difference. In short, it is done with a demon refining pot.


    The green light is naturally a cover up.


    However, after collecting the evil spirits, he did not stop, but kept going down and swept towards the depths of the cave.


    The three people on the side looked at each other and were so shocked that they were speechless.


    It took a while before I began to communicate with the spirits.


    "This... how did he do it?"


    "The evil spirit suddenly disappeared, and I can''t feel it at all. Could it be that he was completely wiped out by him, but how could it be so fast?"


    "Junior Brother, are you still doubting his speed? The point is wrong, you should think about how he eliminated it."


    "Yeah, that evil spirit is probably transformed by the great monk crossing the catastrophe realm, even if it is the monk crossing the catastrophe realm, it may not be able to be destroyed so easily, but he only used it for a moment, it was the green light. What trick? It''s simply incredible."


    "Don''t talk about it for now, he really helped us a lot. Let''s go down and take a look, don''t let him have anything to do."


    "This cave is indeed a bit weird The three of them did not pause for too long, and went to the depths of the cave.


    The cave is not deep, Zhou Shu is already at the bottom.


    At this time, he was standing under a high platform with a serious expression.


    On the high platform, there is a statue nearly four feet high, and a bone-made incense table is placed below it.


    Obviously, it is an altar.


    The statue on the altar resembles a devil, with three heads and six arms, composed purely of white jade-like bones, with green faces and fangs, and an unusually gloomy face. If you are fragile, you will feel palpitations when you see it.


    Seems familiar.


    This statue is not much different from the one in Qingyuan Valley, except that it does not wear a mask and is much taller. Obviously, like that statue, the altar here is also something from witchcraft.


    Wu Xiu originated in Nanzhanzhou and was one of the most important combat forces in Nanzhanzhou during the Southeast War. For the immortal cultivators in Dongshengzhou, they were also the most terrifying existence.

 Chapter 997: 4 son lock soul

    "It''s the witch repair altar!"


    "Fortunately, there is no mask!"


    "Unexpectedly, there is also an altar of witchcraft here, so it seems that the evil spirit is transformed by the witchcraft soul in this altar?"


    "It''s so poisonous, **** witch repair!"


    The three Guiyin sons fell down one after another and couldn''t help exclaiming when they saw the altar and statue.


    Zhou Shu looked quite calm, and took two steps back, "Several seniors, are there many witchcraft altars in Taiyin Mountain?"


    It sounds like they have all seen altars, and they have seen many.


    He doesn''t have a good feeling for witch repair altars and statues, and he is even a little worried. Even now, he dare not say that he has absolute certainty to deal with the terrifying curse power in Qingyuan Valley.


    Wu Xiu was too mysterious, he wouldn''t touch these easily before he couldn''t fully understand it.


    Xuan Ningzi looked at Zhou Shu and shook her head unconsciously, "Little friend, don''t call us seniors, we can''t afford it."


    Xuan Jizi followed, "Yes, what the little friend did before is incredible. The old man is really not qualified to be the senior of the little friend."


    Xuan Yizi was more direct and shouted directly to Zhou Shu, "Senior."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and did not refute, "Whatever you say, I just want to know about the altar now."


    Xuan Ningzi nodded and explained, "The little friend is right. There are indeed many witchcraft altars in the Taiyin Mountains. They were left behind when Nanzhanzhou invaded Dongshengzhou. I am afraid that there will not be tens of thousands of them. In this way, the old man has only seen two, and they are much smaller than this."


    "It''s the altar of the great monk in the witchcraft. What we saw before was much worse than this."


    "It''s no wonder that evil spirit is so strong."


    Xuan Yizi nodded, "But now that the evil spirit is gone, you don''t need to care about this altar."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Don''t worry, don''t you worry about the curse in this statue?"


    "The power of the curse?"


    Xuan Ningzi showed a trace of suspicion, and then said, "The little friend knows a lot, but this statue and the altar have nothing to do with curses."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I would like to hear the details."


    "The little friend knows the power of curses, and I must also know that there are three types of witchcraft. One type relies on the spirit of the beasts and uses the magic tactics, but this type of witchcraft never builds an altar. It is a mysterious curse and witch cultivation. They make good use of the magic tactics of the gods and souls, and the magic tactics can have the power of the gods, allowing the opponent to die in an inexplicable way. There is also the power of the gods to strengthen themselves and exert themselves beyond themselves. Ability, the latter two witchcraft will build altars, because they both need to sacrifice to the gods to gain power."


    Xuan Ningzi slowly said, "The difference is that the wizard who is good at cursing sacrifices is the wizard **** Xiangmiao, while the wizard who strengthens her own sacrifice is the wizard **** Xiangliang."


    Zhou Shu looked at the statue, "Is this the wizard **** Xiangliang?"


    "Not bad."


    Xuan Jizi nodded, "It is rumored that Xiang Liang and Xiang Miao are twins with the same appearance, but the difference is that one wears a mask and the other does not."


    Xuan Yizi followed, "Wu Xiu will never mistake the gods he sacrificed, so this is definitely not related to curses. If Xiang Miao is enshrined here, I will persuade Junior to leave soon."


    "So that''s it, thank you three for your teachings."


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly, letting go of a lot of heart.


    "Most witches who strengthen themselves will attach their souls to the statues if they are dead and souls. On the one hand, they can prove their respect for the witch gods and sacrifice themselves to the witch gods. Gain strength from here, and there is the possibility of awakening and resurrection in the future."


    Xuan Ningzi looked at the statue and said slowly, "It seems that he didn''t succeed, but turned into the evil spirit, but it is also a bit strange. This kind of situation rarely happens, either completely annihilated or awakened after falling asleep."


    The other two couldn''t help nodding their heads, and they hadn''t seen this situation before, and couldn''t help thinking.


    While Zhou Shu looked around, his eyes stopped in front of the four jade pillars beside the altar, "What are these jade pillars?"


    "Yuzhu?"


    Xuan Ningzi followed and looked over, slightly stunned, "Witch Xiu can only use bones to build altars, never use jade, why is there jade here?"


    Zhou Shu was thinking this way, and he couldn''t help spreading out a lot of spiritual knowledge, and peeked into Yuzhu.


    He had some doubts, that jade pillar was enveloped in a lot of inexplicable black fog, and there were some scattered remnants floating in the black fog, in an unconscious state, and seemed to be dead.


    Soon, Xuan Ningzi also discovered this, her face changed slightly, and she said in surprise, "Ah, I understand!"


    "Brother, what do you understand?"


    "Look at these jade pillars."


    Several people stood in front of a jade pillar, and walked into the jade pillar, their expressions gradually changed, and they showed some joy.


    Kind of weird.


    Zhou Shu didn''t understand, so he shook his head slightly, waiting for them to explain.


    "Little friend, it turns out that this altar has been manipulated."


    Xuan Ningzi quickly explained, "There is a sleeping ancient soul in the Yuzhu. It seems that after the witch Xiu entered the altar, the Dongshengzhou monk in order to prevent him from offering sacrifices to the witch god, so he arranged a four-son soul-locking formation. There are no formations in the soul-locking formation, and it has nothing to do with formations. It is directly using oneself as the formation, sacrificing oneself, enclosing the soul in the jade pillar, making a death oath, and suppressing the soul in the statue forever, there is no end."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of stunnedness, "Is there such a formation?"


    He has been passed on from the formation path and is familiar with many formations, but he has never heard of such a decisive formation, using himself as the formation and sacrificing himself to seal the opponent.


    Complete self-sacrifice is contrary to Xiuxian.


    "Yes, the old man has only seen it in the classics in the sect. It is not so much a formation method, but a kind of same return method..."


    Xuan Ningzi sighed, "There is no such monk now, and the four soul lock formations have long been lost, and I can''t expect to see real examples here. The ancient monks, there are really many places for me to wait and learn. ."


    "Thinking about the Southeast War is really tragic."


    Xuan Jizi felt the same way, "I don''t know how many immortal cultivators in Dongshengzhou have given everything they have to resist Nanzhanzhou, and they have ignored the immortal road. To the cultivators of Dongshengzhou, these four are exemplary."


    "It''s really worth admiring."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, and smiled, "But in my opinion, the actions of the few are no worse than the four ancient monks."


    Xuan Ningzi shook his head, "The little friend is utterly complimented. It was originally our fault. If we told other sects earlier, we still have a way to remedy it. It was our choice that made the mistake, so we can only take responsibility."


    Xuan Jizi sighed softly, "Yes, if I told Elder Lin at that time, it would be fine, alas."


    Xuan Yizi said loudly, "As for what to do, the evil spirit is gone!"


    Several people were startled slightly, as if they had only realized it suddenly, they all looked at Zhou Shu at once, wanting to get an explanation from Zhou Shu.


    Why is that evil spirit missing?

 Chapter 998: Ghost Master

    (I wish you all a happy Chinese New Year and a long new year~)


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "What do you want to ask? If it is the evil spirit, it is not necessary. That is the method I practiced since childhood. It is really inconvenient to explain to you."


    Several people nodded together.


    Although he knew that Zhou Shu was mostly an excuse, he would not continue to ask, nor did he have any desire to force him. In just a few breaths, Zhou Shu had already demonstrated enough ability to be equal to them, or even stronger.


    Xuan Ningzi stroked his beard and smiled, "That''s it, it seems that Xiaoyou is a child of a big family."


    Xuan Yizi stroked his chin, "I heard that the Jiang family''s soul art is the most famous, brother, right?"


    "Yes, the Jiang family of the four great families is indeed the most famous in the world of cultivating immortals. Their soul skills have been passed down to children and not to girls. They have been passed down to this day."


    Xuan Jizi nodded, looked at Zhou Shu, and stopped making a sound.


    It seems that several people regard Zhou Shu as the children of the family, and they are the direct children of the four major families.


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain much, and continued to ask, "The ancient souls in these jade pillars locked the witchcraft souls, making him gradually become a evil soul?"


    "It should be so."


    Xuan Ningzi said slowly, "The statue of Xiang Liang is made of bone relics, and it is easy to attract evil spirits. The soul is trapped in it, and over time, it becomes evil spirit, losing all consciousness, even if you want to resurrect and wake up. However, after turning into the evil spirit, the four ancient cultivators couldn''t even break the ban."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and saluted, "Thank you for your guidance."


    Xuan Ningzi hurriedly returned the courtesy, "Compared with what the little friend did, we just said a few words, which is nothing at all."


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to Yuzhu, "A few of them are ghost repairers, should they be useful?"


    Xuan Jizi nodded, and said hesitantly, "Yes, using the ghost way of my Ghost Yinzong can wake them up and serve us for a while, but..."


    "forget it."


    Xuan Ningzi shook his head and said, "Don''t disturb them for the time being, just let them fall asleep quietly. If one day they wake up naturally, let''s listen to the lessons."


    Unconsciously, Zhou Shu secretly praised, compared to most monks, these ghosts are quite ethical.


    Before the words fell, a jade pillar suddenly split, and a black smoke floated out slowly, going around in front of the statue.


    It may be that the evil spirit escaped, and an ancient monk''s soul revived at this moment.


    Self-seal, when you are asleep, you don��t have any activity. Shouyuan will decay very slowly. However, after activity, the Shouyuan will slowly disappear and will not exist for long. However, ghost cultivation has special methods. Extend their lifespan.


    In the long years, the ancient soul has eliminated a lot of consciousness, but the obsession is still there, always remember to seal the witchcraft.


    Xuan Ningzi showed a lot of solemnity and pulled out a black mirror.


    With the activation of the law, the black mirror gradually became smooth, like silver, clear and flat.


    Xuan Ningzi respectfully bowed three times, then raised the mirror and slowly circled the ancient soul.


    "excuse me."


    Xuan Ningzi waved his sleeves, and in the blink of an eye, the ancient soul was completely absorbed by the mirror.


    In that mirror surface, the face of an old monk unexpectedly appeared, his face was majestic, and a ray of light appeared in his eyes.


    Some shouts came out of the mirror, "Who is waiting for you to arrest my soul?!"


    Xuan Ningzi bowed and said, "Senior, I am waiting for the ghost way to be the disciple of the ghost king. I disturbed the senior, so don''t blame the senior."


    The ghost road has existed since ancient times. The pioneer was Yama, also known as the ghost king. It has been ascended to immortals in the ancient times.


    "A disciple of Yan Luo? Unexpectedly, the old man also fell into the ghost way and became a ghost slave ghost man, haha, haha!"


    There was a burst of hearty laughter, with no trace of sadness.


    Xuan Ningzi quickly shook his head, "Ghost Yinzong does not accept ghost slaves, and seniors are definitely not ghost slaves, nor ordinary ghost people, but ghost masters. I will treat each other with courtesy and will never be scornful."


    Ghost slaves, ghost people, and ghost masters are all the names of the souls received by ghosts. The status of ghost slaves is the lowest. When called by ghosts, they can do whatever they want. Ghost masters have high status. Xiu respected the ghost teacher and treated him as a real teacher.


    "Since people are dead, ghost slaves and ghost masters don''t care, and the old man doesn''t care."


    Suddenly, the voice of the ancient soul increased a lot, and he was awe-inspiring, "The old man felt that the soul of the bone is gone. Is he dead? Is he dead? Is he dead?!"


    "Senior is talking about the soul in the statue? He has become the evil soul..."


    Xuan Ningzi was taken aback, looking at Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu immediately nodded, "Die, it won''t exist anymore."


    "very good!"


    The ancient soul in the mirror laughed again, "It''s fine if you die, and the old man''s mission has been completed...our Dongshengzhou, we will definitely not lose to the barbarians in Nanzhanzhou! Hahaha..."


    The laughter gradually fell silent and was no longer heard.


    Xuan Ningzi put away the black mirror, "Senior wakes up for the first time and needs a period of rest and can no longer speak."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Understood."


    Xuan Jizi turned to Xuan Ningzi, saluted and smiled, "Congratulations, brother, you have received a ghost master, your skill will definitely improve."


    Xuan Ningzi smiled, "Maybe, I hope I can get his inheritance, but I will never force him, nor will I use those methods."


    Zhou Shu on the side looked a little fascinated, and also seemed to have realized. These ghostly methods seemed to be useful to him.


    "Second brother, another jade column is broken, hurry!"


    Suddenly Xuan Yizi shouted, pointing to Yuzhu.


    Sure enough, another jade pillar burst open, black smoke floated out, and the goal was still the statue.


    Xuan Jizi showed a bit of joy, and took the ancient soul in the same way. Soon after, Xuan Yizi also got an ancient soul.


    There was only one jade pillar left, and the eyes of the three people fell on Zhou Shu.


    "Little friend, this jade column should be yours. The old man will use the soul collecting mirror to help you take it away."


    Xuan Ningzi said very solemnly ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There is a ghost teacher by the side, and the little friend can also get a lot of benefits. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, these four ancient cultivators are in the battle together, so why separate them? Besides, I don''t know how to go, and it doesn''t make much sense if I have to go. It''s better for the three to go together."


    Xuan Ningzi thought for a moment, nodded, and only sighed, "The little friend said something reasonable, and I can''t wait to refuse, but the little friend came here and didn''t get anything. I''m really sorry..."


    Xuan Jizi nodded, "Yes, little friend, what do you want, just tell me."


    Xuan Yizi was even more frank. He walked directly to Zhou Shu and patted his chest. "Senior, you can say that you saved our Ghost Yinzong today. I will promise you whatever you want. I will give you my life. also!"


    "Hehe, don''t have to."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll go up first. After the three of you come up, I really have something to say."


    Before a few people answered, he stood up and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 999: See you in Lingyucheng

    Zhou Shufei came out of the hole, and Zhu Xiaorou greeted him immediately.


    Her face turned pale, and she said in a little horror, "My son, Gui Xiu is really weird."


    The cave is not big, and she can naturally see the things inside, so she said so.


    "It''s okay, it''s a normal soul gathering."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Speaking of the ghost cultivation of the ghost sect, it is considered good. Some partial ghost cultivation is really weird and hateful. They play with the soul in the palm of their hands, and even drive the souls of mortals and low-level cultivators to be ghosts. Slave, there is not much difference between this type of ghost cultivation and evil cultivation."


    If it were not for these ghost repairs, the status of ghost repairs would not be so low.


    However, Zhou Shu has no prejudice against Gui Xiu, and now he has a lot of good feelings about Gui Yin Sect.


    "Oh."


    Zhu Xiaorou seemed to be thoughtful, and nodded gently and said, "Xiaorou listens to the son."


    Soon, the three ghosts came out of the cave, all with joy, and the ancient soul in the fourth jade pillar was also received. Not only did they survive the catastrophe, they also received four ancient souls. Better things.


    They also knew what was the reason for all this, and when they saw Zhou Shu, they immediately came over to thank you.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You don''t need to thank you, just do it casually."


    "The little friend''s convenience is a major event in our life."


    Xuan Ningzi laughed and said slowly, "The little friend said that there was something to say, but he didn''t know what it was."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and several scattered array talisman fell in his hand. He glanced at it and turned to a few people, "You should be very interested in Wuyin Absolute Spirit Formation, right?"


    The third son''s expression was shocked, a little stupid, I don''t know what Zhou Shu meant by this.


    Of course they are interested in the Wuyin Absolute Spirit Array, but it is the lost formation of the Ghost Yin Sect. If they can find the inheritance, it will be a great good thing to the sect for themselves, and if there is a Wu Yin Absolute Spirit Array, they The evil spirit has been sealed long ago.


    They had thought about it before and got it at any cost, but now they can''t think so.


    No matter how you look at it, Zhou Shu is better than them, and they are greatly favored. Even if they want it, it can only be based on Zhou Shu''s mood.


    After a glance, the expressions of the three of them were all in their eyes. Zhou Shu had already thought about it, "Yes, I have the Five Yin Absolute Spirit Formation, and it''s more than that. I also understand the several lost formations of Gui Xiu, such as Five Ghosts. Array, Hyakki Yexing Array."


    "Five ghosts carry?"


    "Hyakki Yexing?"


    The expressions of several people were even more shocked, "This is all using the formation of ghosts. Because it was banned by the Ci Hang Sect, it was completely lost a long time ago. How did the little friends have?"


    In the world of cultivating immortals, Ci Hangzong��s attitude towards ghost cultivators is quite bad, saying that using the soul is an act against humanity. Based on this, he launched an action against ghost cultivators in Dongshengzhou. Ghost Dao tactics and formations are banned.


    This incident had a great impact, and until today, the ghost road in Dongshengzhou has not recovered.


    For this reason, Gui Xiu and Ci Hangzong have never dealt with it.


    Although the purposes of the two are at opposite ends, it is unacceptable to do such a thing forcibly. What is said is against humanity, but ghost repair has been passed down from ancient times to the present. Obviously, it is not a sentence that violates humanity to draw conclusions. Using the soul, there are good and some. Bad, in Zhou Shu''s view, Ci Hangzong was just taking advantage of the debilitating Ghost Dao to properly hit his opponent.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t need to ask more about these, I promise you will."


    Several people discussed with their spiritual knowledge for a while, Xuan Ningzi said, "Little friend, we Ghost Yin Sect really want to get this. These lost inheritances of Ghost Dao can make us Ghost Dao, and our Ghost Yin Sect has a lot of A good opportunity can go further, but I don��t know what conditions the little friend needs to give these to us? I��m waiting to think, now that the little friend is talking about this, isn��t it just talking?"


    "of course not."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Speaking of it, there is a chance to trade, but now is not the time. Two years later, when you come to Lingyu City, I will talk to you. Don��t worry, the price will not be too high. I always do business. It''s reasonable."


    "Lingyucheng?"


    Xuan Ningzi thought slightly, "This name seems to be heard frequently in recent years..."


    Xuan Yizi said loudly, "Lingyu City, isn''t it the city of Zhou Shu''s genius? I heard that it has been surrounded by several big sects for more than a year, and is still being watched. Humph, those big sects, you just can''t see the small ones. The door is good."


    Xuan Jizi said slowly, "No wonder they, that Zhou Shu survived the catastrophe in the Nascent Soul Realm, and is the only genius in the entire world of cultivation."


    "The results of it?"


    Xuan Yizi tugged his beard and showed a lot of disdain, "Isn''t it that the big sects have not been obtained yet, it is really hateful that Zhou Shu has also been killed!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t have to say so much. If you come, I will congratulate you in Lingyu City and leave."


    Xuan Yizi questioned, "Ah, is my little friend gone?"


    "See you in Lingyucheng."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said no more, taking Zhu Xiaorou up, and soon disappeared into the ghost fog.


    The Guiyin three sons watched Zhou Shu leave, and turned around, with some doubts on their faces.


    "He is a monk in Lingyu City, but I haven''t heard of such a strong monk in Lingyu City..."


    "Lingyucheng has not been famous in recent years, and there seems to be no famous person, except for Zhao Yige, but that person is obviously not a gun repairman."


    Xuan Ningzi seemed to have thought of something, her expression stagnated, "Could it be..."


    The two obviously felt the same, and said together, "Is he Zhou Shu?"


    Xuan Yizi''s eyes lit up, and he said loudly, "It''s really possible that besides him, which monk can destroy the evil spirit in the Nascent Soul Realm? It''s impossible even for the Jiang family, and Zhou Shu, He survived the catastrophe!"


    "Not bad..."


    Xuan Jizi showed a bit of concentration, "I also feel that way. It''s just that Zhou Shu has been missing for almost 30 years. Everyone said that he was dead, but now he has appeared again. Why? Isn''t he afraid of those big sects? Can you find it again?"


    Xuan Yizi nodded If it was really him, I would be surprised that if it was crossing the Tribulation Realm, I would naturally not be afraid, but he was only in the Nascent Soul Realm. "


    "do not talk."


    Xuan Ningzi''s expression became solemn, "Regardless of whether it is or not, let''s not talk about this first, no one can say it."


    "Of course!"


    Xuan Yizi nodded vigorously, "He has helped us a lot, and said that he will pass on it to us. This kind of great kindness, even if I kill me, I won''t tell him the news."


    "Senior Brother, Junior Brother, I think something is wrong," Xuan Jizi shook his head slightly, "He said that when he left, I''m afraid he wants us to speak out."


    "what?"


    Xuan Yizi didn''t understand very much, and couldn''t help pulling his beard, about to tear it off.


    Xuan Ningzi seemed to think, "From a long-term perspective, let''s talk about it when we go back, and don''t let others listen."


    Several people nodded and disappeared soon.

 Chapter 1000: Soul Liquid Pearl

    (Ps: I wish you all a good Year of the Rooster and all the best! Just the thousandth chapter~)


    After learning about the three sons of Guiyin, Zhou Shu had the idea of ??making friends with Guiyin.


    Gui Xiu is relatively weak now, and it happens to make friends with him. The friendship obtained by sending charcoal in the snow is always trustworthy. Moreover, Gui Xiu and Ci Hangzong have a long history of grievances. When they grow up, they can check and balance each other. For Lingyu City, if you make good use These will play a big role in the future.


    Besides, he also got a lot of benefits from it, that evil spirit is.


    Once the Evil Soul of the Great Monarch Crossing Tribulation Realm was refined into the soul fluid, it was probably the essence of the essence, and might be able to help Zhou Shu break through the shackles.


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes flickered, as if she had something to ask, but she didn''t know if she should speak.


    Zhou Shu felt a little funny, "Xiao Rou, do you want to ask how I dealt with that evil spirit?"


    "Hmm."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded unconsciously, a little surprised, "It''s incredible, Xiaorou heard that only the monks of the Nascent Soul Transformation God can dispel the evil spirits, but we have not reached it, but the evil spirits are indeed gone, or The evil spirit of the monk who crossed the tribulation realm."


    "You''ll know in a while."


    Zhou Shu smiled and continued north with Zhu Xiaorou.


    Not long after, the two stopped in a secluded valley.


    After checking left and right, Zhou Shu took out the demon refining pot.


    The body of the kettle was shaking. Obviously, the evil spirit inside was struggling desperately, but it definitely couldn''t come out. Even if it was an abandoned artifact, it would never be broken by a evil spirit.


    Zhu Xiaorou was slightly confused, "What is this?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s a very peculiar magic weapon. There is no rank. I got it accidentally. It''s not very useful now, but it can restrain the evil spirit."


    "There is no magic weapon of equal rank..."


    Zhu Xiaorou showed a trace of concentration, as if she had realized something, "Such a magic weapon is rare..." After a pause, she did not continue, but asked, "My son, how does it restrain the evil spirit?"


    "The evil spirit is already inside now."


    Zhou Shu smiled, holding his hands on the pot, and the body of the pot suddenly showed a strange brilliance.


    This is the first time he has used the Demon Refining Pot in many years, and it feels a little different. Perhaps because the city lord has injected the origin of heaven and earth, the brilliance is more and more obvious, and the pot is filled with smoke and smells.


    Zhu Xiaorou watched quietly, without speaking.


    After about half an hour, the brilliance gradually faded.


    Jin Chan at the bottom of the pot opened his mouth, and a thumb-sized soul fluid fell.


    What''s peculiar is that it is no longer a liquid, but a solid, crystal clear, without any flaws, like a pearl.


    "It''s pretty good, but is it only one?"


    Zhou Shu secretly said in his heart, he was a little puzzled, this boneless evil spirit is much stronger than the evil spirit beast of the Nascent Soul Realm, and he would never be satisfied with this little harvest.


    Soon his doubts disappeared, Jin Chan''s mouth did not close, and the pearls kept spitting out.


    He vomited a full 33 before stopping.


    Zhou Shudun was pleased and overjoyed, "Hey, this is pretty much the same."


    Looking at those pearls, Zhu Xiaorou became more puzzled, "My son, what are these things? Why are you so happy?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t stop smiling, picked up a pearl and looked up and down, "Xiao Rou, remember the soul fluid I gave you?"


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded hurriedly, "Remember, that''s really a magical spiritual thing. It can be absorbed and used directly to increase spiritual consciousness. You can''t find such good things in the Chongyang Palace. Xiaorou can reach the distraction stage so quickly. The son��s soul fluid and Yan Yi Jue all helped a lot."


    "This is the soul fluid you have eaten, but it''s much better."


    Zhou Shu handed the soul liquid pearl in his hand to Zhu Xiaorou, "Xiaorou, give it a try."


    Zhu Xiaorou took it, felt a little bit, and couldn''t help but say in surprise, "Sure enough, it is much better than the previous soul fluid, I am afraid it will be more than ten times..."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t you try?"


    "No, son."


    Zhu Xiaorou shook her head lightly, and handed over the soul liquid pearl again, "My son, Xiaorou is now in the Nascent Soul Stage, and only needs to go back to the Chongyang Palace to break through the gods. It may not be of any use to eat this now, it is not as good as the son himself. Keep it, it might be more useful."


    Zhou Shu frowned, then stuffed it back, "Take it, I''ll eat it now."


    The indisputable tone, like an order.


    "Oh," Zhu Xiaorou glanced at Zhou Shu and hesitated. "Then Xiaorou will eat it."


    "Eat it."


    Zhou Shu patted Zhu Xiaorou��s hand, slightly condensed, ��Don��t worry too much. Although you are the daughter of the Palace Lord of the Double Ninth Palace, you are also my Taoist companion. I gave it to you. You can��t do it, and I will give it to you. Yes, it will not be worse than Chongyang Palace."


    "no."


    Zhu Xiaorou shook her head quickly, and whispered in defense, "My son, Xiaorou has never had such an idea. I''m just worried that it will be wasted. Well, the son given to Xiaorou is naturally better than the Chongyang Palace."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Don''t say those silly things. How can good things be useless? So the soul liquid is something that can break the upper limit, and it is also very good for you to transform your spirit. But you can''t use it too much. , One is almost ready now, and I will look at it later."


    "Xiao Rou remembered."


    I wish Xiao Rou obediently took the Soul Liquid Pearl, "Master, don''t you eat it?"


    "Of course you have to eat, let''s absorb it together, it''s safe here."


    Zhou Shu took one and took it, and collected all the remaining soul fluid pearls.


    The two of them sat quietly in the valley, the surrounding ghost mist had long been dispelled by Zhou Shu, and there was no need to worry about any monsters coming.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the two woke up one after another with surprises on their faces.


    "My son, Xiaorou''s spiritual consciousness has improved a lot. I am afraid it has expanded by more than 30% compared to the previous one, and the spirit has also been strengthened. It feels that it is not difficult to get in and out of Yuan Ying. Now Xiao Rou really feels It will be easy too."


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at Zhou Shu and her eyes were full of joy.


    The key to the transformation of Yuanying into the gods is that the soul and consciousness are integrated into the Yuanying, so that the Yuanying who originally had only the vitality becomes the original god.


    With her aptitude and accumulation, it was not difficult to transform a god, but this jewel made her one step closer, and it was indeed only a thin line.


    "I am almost the same, I feel good, and Yuan Ying and Shen Hun have merged more closely."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, quite contented.


    His spiritual consciousness has only improved by 20%, but his 20% is much more than Zhu Xiaorou''s 30%. After all, with the huge foundation laid there, it is not easy to improve a little, and this soul liquid pearl directly helps him An increase of 20% is a bit unimaginable.


    Before in the secret realm, he always felt that something was missing, but now those shortcomings seemed to make up a lot, and he was full of energy.


    Maybe what he needs now is just a little bit of experience and a little bit of insight. As long as he achieves it, Zhou Shu will be able to transform the soul into a **** at any time, even in battle.

 Chapter 1001: Through the wasteland

    The two bypassed Taiyin Peak and continued north.


    The journey was peaceful, but there were one or two things worth saying.


    For example, I met an iron owl.


    Among the sixth-order monsters, the iron-faced owl is quite strong. It has a gray-green body, but its head is pitch-black, and it has no mouth, eyes or nose. It looks like it is wearing an iron mask. Hence the name.


    In the Taiyin Mountains, the Iron-faced Owl is extremely rare and famous. Because of its powerful strength, it is not only strong in physical body, but also in spiritual power. It is good at six special methods and has a very high intelligence, which is better than that of spiny shark. I don''t know where the height is, even the cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm dare not provoke them, and the cultivators of the Yuan Ying Realm ran away almost when they saw it, so they were also called Heiwuchang, a life-threatening bird.


    However, even the iron-faced owl who had claimed the lives of countless monks, under Zhou Shujian, only persisted for ten breaths.


    Iron-faced Owl��s demon pill is very valuable. There is a saying in the cultivating world that ��get one pill to become an infant��, which refers to the cultivator who has taken the iron-faced owl demon pill.


    There are also sharp claws and iron faces, which are also rare sixth-order materials, and they are not too far away from the best.


    Another example is the discovery of a ghost spring.


    The ghost spring was originally a spiritual spring, but because too much soul was incorporated, the spring water gradually became black, and the death energy and the spiritual energy were mixed and inseparable. The black mist was permeated all day long, and it became a ghost spring that no one wanted to touch.


    However, to Zhou Shu, Ghost Spring was very valuable. In the puppet technique he obtained, there were two powerful puppets, both of which needed ghost spring water.


    Compared with the spiritual springs everywhere, ghost springs can be encountered and cannot be sought, and they cannot be formed without great opportunities. What''s more, this ghost spring in the Taiyin Mountains has a rank of six, not to mention, at the bottom of the ghost spring, Zhou Shu also found two ghost orchids.


    The ghost orchid formed by the soul is also an extremely rare spiritual thing, but only a few people with special physique can use it.


    Zhou Shu can''t use it, but their value is not trivial. They can be regarded as the best among the sixth-order spiritual things, and those who need it will definitely pay an unimaginable price.


    All the way through the Taiyin Mountains, there is a wasteland beyond sight.


    Seeing the sun that they hadn''t seen for decades, both of them couldn''t help but stop, feeling the sun around them, refreshing.


    "It''s finally out, son."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu lightly breathed a sigh of relief, "It feels good, so we won''t be anxious when we come out, we can slow down."


    After traveling for a few days, the wasteland is still in sight.


    Except for the weeds and shrubs that I see from time to time, the other places are full of withered yellow, endless.


    "My son, is this the Xiangru Wasteland?"


    "Yes, Xiangru Wasteland occupies most of the southern part of Dongsheng Prefecture. Although there is a lot of spiritual energy here, there are more impurities, so it is not suitable for the cultivation of immortals, but it is a paradise for monsters. Here, you may encounter Tier 6 Even the seventh-order monster."


    Zhu Xiaorou felt tight, "Oh, then we must be careful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said confidently, "It''s okay. We are lucky if we meet. Speaking of which, I also hope to see a seventh-order monster."


    "My son, don''t it be so easy to say, that''s the seventh rank."


    Zhu Xiaorou curled her lips, "Xiaorou doesn''t want to see it, it''s really scary."


    "Relax, the seventh-order monsters are no longer ordinary monsters. They will not easily attack the immortal cultivators. At this stage, most of the monsters are transformed into humans. As a monster clan, they are very close to human immortal cultivators. Begin to understand the truth of heaven, and will no longer regard immortal cultivators as mortal enemies, and they are all ready to overcome the catastrophe, and only want to practice, where is there any time to deal with us?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and continued, "However, there are some exceptions, such as those with unusual talents and blood of ancient divine beasts, or those who are different beasts and divine beasts themselves. They can survive the calamity even if they don��t transform, so they They don��t learn from humans, and they don��t change their shape. They have always maintained the nature of monsters, or their dignity as sacred beasts. Such monsters are really unfriendly to immortal cultivators."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded, "That''s right, there are still some of the seventh-order monster beasts that are not good for us humans. In short, you must be careful."


    "It would be better to meet those aliens."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, and there was a lot of expectation in his eyes, and his excitement seemed to shine.


    Zhu Xiaorou glanced at him, only speechless.


    It was a pity that things went counterproductive, until they passed through the Xiangru Wasteland, and did not encounter any seventh-order monsters. This result made Zhu Xiaorou very happy, but Zhou Shu was a little disappointed.


    But it''s not nothing.


    Tier 5 monsters, the two used them to practice their hands, beheaded a lot, and also obtained many rare materials.


    There are also some sixth-order monsters, all of which were shot by Zhou Shu, and it can be said that they have received very good returns without any effort.


    Of course, spirit flowers and grass, etc. will not be scarce. Zhou Shu''s spiritual knowledge and the skillful use of earth spirit wood spirits are not as good as Xiaogun, but it is not difficult to find some hidden treasures.


    It''s not surprising that he didn''t meet the transformation monsters and monsters.


    First, compared with the seabed, the transformation of monsters on land is much more difficult. There are too many immortal cultivators, and they regard them as mortal enemies, monsters cannot compete with them, and it is not easy to transform them into a stable form. , Otherwise the sea clan would not be independent of the monster clan, and became a separate race, and the blue is better than the blue. As far as the transformed monster beast is concerned, the number of the sea clan is many times larger than that of the monster clan.


    Second, most of the transformed monster beasts will gather together to form large and small groups, either they will encounter a bunch or none of them.


    At the end of the wasteland, the ground became more and more barren, and some weedy shrubs could be seen before, but now almost nothing can be seen.


    The sky is full of wind and sand, and most of the loess land is already sand.


    "My son, are we almost indifferent?"


    Zhu Xiaorou whispered suspiciously, after spending a lot of time in Dongshengzhou, she was quite familiar.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, the past is the boundless desert. After that, we will prepare to turn west. When we pass through the boundless desert, it will be the Daqin Mountains, and then we will pass through the Tianjian Gate to Cihangzong."


    "My son we can see Yangmei."


    Zhu Xiaorou said softly, showing a lot of joy.


    She knew enough about Zhou Shu, and she considered it clearly before forming a Taoist couple. Since both parties became Taoists, they would accept Zhou Shu''s everything. Zhou Shu''s other Taoists were naturally included. She It is also clear that Zhou Shu will not let anyone down.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, it is normal for the strong to have many Taoists. Zhu Xiaorou''s Chongyang Palace is even more so. Many people have several Taoists, and the owner of the Chongyang Palace is no exception. She has four Taoists. companion.


    Of course, it is only one-sided, and there will not be a situation where both Taoists have other Taoists.


    "She left the customs not long ago, and now she has transformed into the gods."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance, unconsciously bringing out a smile, "I really didn''t expect that Yangmei would be the one with the highest cultivation level among us."


    Indeed, everyone would not think that the little girl at the beginning is now a cultivator of the gods, less than a hundred years ago.

 Chapter 1002: Star chaser

    The boundless desert is extremely vast, worthy of the boundless name.


    The entire southwestern part of Dongsheng Prefecture is almost entirely occupied by the boundless desert. It is connected to the Daqin Mountains on the top, and like a wasteland on the bottom, the Dayu Plain to the east, and the Sea of ??Death to the southwest.


    The Sea of ??Death is the inland sea between the four continents. It was originally the location of Kunlun Mountain. After the tower of Tongtian collapsed, Kunlun Mountain fell and became the Sea of ??Death.


    There is now a place of unparalleled spirits, a place that cultivators dare not set foot on.


    Traveled in the boundless desert for a few days.


    "My son, why are there so many people in front?"


    Zhu Xiaorou pointed to the front, showing a trace of doubt.


    Nearly thousands of miles away, in the desert, there were hundreds of immortal cultivators standing, not knowing what was going on.


    This is very strange. In the boundless desert, they have also encountered immortal cultivators, but there are only a few people at most, mostly for experience. It is really rare that hundreds of people gather together and wait for something.


    Zhou Shu had noticed it a long time ago and felt the same way, "I don''t know, I''ll check it out when I will pass by."


    Flying thousands of miles, but only a short time.


    Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness circled the crowd, passing through many formations to listen to the news, unconsciously showing a bit of joy.


    Zhu Xiaorou said suspiciously, "My son, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Late night today, there will be sparks flashing here and shed starlight. These people gather here to absorb the power of the stars."


    "It turned out to be drawing star power."


    Zhu Xiaorou seemed to realize something, and nodded, "The power of the stars and the moon is the easiest to gather in the desert, and at certain specific times, there will be special stars falling under the stars. It turns out that tonight is such a moment, when the sparks are flashing. It��s no surprise that everyone is gathered here."


    "Ah, Xiaorou, you know this too, very good."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "I''m a little puzzled, Xiao Rou, what kind of star the meteor is, why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "My son, Meteor Mars is not a fixed star, but a special star that suddenly appears and disappears. It has no fixed moment and only exists for a short time. Therefore, it is called a meteor flash. The meteor brings more brilliance than ordinary stars. Much more powerful, there are many star powers in it, and the word ��fire�� in Meteor Mars means that it should be on fire, as well as Meteor Star, Meteor Jupiter, etc.," Zhu Xiaorou explained and showed A hint of apology, "Xiao Rou is not quite clear about how to distinguish it. This knowledge is occasionally mentioned by a star chaser in the Chongyang Palace, and he will not tell Xiao Rou all."


    Watching the crowd below, Zhou Shu seemed to think, "A star chaser, is it a cultivator who chases the stars?"


    "The son is right."


    Zhu Xiaorou whispered, "They are very good, they know very well about the stars. They can know the prophet, know where special stars will appear, and then tell the cultivators of star power to go. They rarely make mistakes and don''t know how to do it. Like this There must be a star chaser in the place of, because only he knows where the star power is the most, and he also knows when the best time to absorb, and those who don��t understand immortality will rely on him to please him, and expect him to tell you a good position. If you have a good position, absorbing star power will naturally get twice the result with half the effort, and if you offend him, he may deliberately point you in the wrong direction, and you may not get anything."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said in praise, "So that''s it, Xiao Rou, you know a lot."


    "It''s much less than the son. These are all in the Chongyang Palace. Xiaorou doesn''t know much about the outside affairs."


    Zhu Xiaorou shook her head modestly, with a smug smile at the corner of her mouth, it was finally time for Zhou Shu to ask her for advice.


    Zhou Shu looked at the crowd and smiled, "Xiao Rou, let''s stay today and watch the sparks flash."


    "Meteor is indeed beautiful, Xiao Rou would like to take a look too. I haven''t seen it before."


    Zhu Xiaorou was a little puzzled, "But, is the son planning to absorb star power? I haven''t heard that the son also learns this, and I have never mentioned it before."


    "Just give it a try, you can''t miss this opportunity."


    Zhou Shu smiled, holding her down.


    Of course he will not miss the special stars and special star powers. According to his vision, the star power may be a way to restore the magical artifact refining demon pot. It is of great importance. Before, he could not try in the secret realm. Now he has an opportunity. Give it a try.


    It was noon, the sun was blazing, the heat was extremely hot, and the air was steaming like fog.


    Within hundreds of miles of the desert, many immortal cultivators gathered in twos or threes, or singly, each formed a different position. Among them, there were many cultivators, and there were more than a dozen cultivators in the world of transforming gods. I saw Zhou Shuhe Zhu Xiaorou came down and only glanced at it, not caring.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look too much, and walked towards the old man in the middle.


    He had seen it before that the old man''s cultivation level was not high, but his status was high. Most of the immortal cultivators here were trying to please. It should be the star-chaser Zhu Xiaorou said. Of course, he also needs to please him who doesn''t understand.


    The elder Yuan Ying is out of the orifice period, he is quite old, white-haired but radiant, and more energetic than the young man.


    When he saw Zhou Shu coming, his expression was condensed, his brows frowned first, and he said old-fashioned, "This fellow Daoist, you are only here now, is it too late?"


    Zhou Shu slightly folded his hands and said with a smile, "I know it later, don''t blame Daoists."


    The old man lowered his face and waved his hand. "It''s your business for you to come late. What do you do with the old man? Huh, you are here now. The old man doesn''t have a good place to give you, even if you can''t get any star power. , It has nothing to do with me."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of apology, "I don''t know what to do so that fellow daoists can show me a clear path?"


    With words, he inadvertently waved his sleeves, and ten yuan stones were falling beside the old man.


    The old man''s face was stagnant, and he quickly stretched out his hand to copy it, and looked around. He was afraid that someone would find out. When he put away the Yuanshi and looked at Zhou Shu, he changed his smiling face, "It''s not bad, although the fellow Taoist came late~www .novelhall.com~ But it came by coincidence. According to the old man''s calculation, there is a great place that no one has occupied. Dao friends just went there. There will definitely receive the most stray sparks."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing satisfaction, "This will trouble Dao friends."


    The old man nodded, took out a jade slip that was obviously ready, caged it in his sleeve and handed it to Zhou Shu, reminding him, "When you arrive, fellow Daoist remembers to put on the formation, but it has nothing to do with the old man if he is robbed. Up."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip, glanced at the divine sense, and then he knew where he was. He nodded and said again, "Daoist, I am quite interested in the calculations of the Daoist. Can you give me some pointers? I have more Thank you."


    The old man''s expression changed slightly, "Father of Daoist thinks too much, how can the stargazing technique be spread?"


    "It''s me who was reckless, don''t blame Daoists."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, turned and left.


    Also, if this technique of stargazing and positioning is handed over, the star chasers will have nothing to eat.


    However, if others don''t teach him, he will do it by himself.

 Chapter 1003: Flashing sparks

    Following the instructions on the old man''s jade slip, Zhou Shu took Zhu Xiaorou to a sand dune.


    There are not a few immortal cultivators nearby, and the nearest one is also five miles away.


    Zhu Xiaorou said without suspicion, "My son, he seems to be a little far away from the others, will he be fooled?"


    "probably not."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Benefits to the star-chaser, and he won''t offend others nonsense, that would be tantamount to smashing the sign."


    Zhu Xiaorou is still a little skeptical, "But there are no people here. Will it be the place with the most star power?"


    "I am also strange."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I know at night, let''s take a rest, I''ll go to the formation."


    In an instant, the formation has been deployed. Except for receiving the star power, it only has the effect of blocking the heat and cold. There is nothing else. Zhou Shu does not need any defense, let alone worry that others will eavesdrop. No one can do it within ten miles. He broke through without knowing it, even the great monk crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    Immediately, Zhou Shu sat down, seeming to be practicing, but actually calculating.


    Within hundreds of miles, the location of all the immortal cultivators and the amount of star power they can obtain are mostly recorded by him in the sea of ??consciousness. Many locations are merged into small dots, and then they are continuously calculated to calculate the specific trajectory and Drop point.


    The star chaser first knows the trajectory and falling point of the meteor, and then finds out where to absorb the star power, but he does the opposite.


    According to different algorithms, he can get many different results. When the time comes, the meteor will really fall, and see which trajectory and landing point are the same, then that algorithm is correct.


    This method does not have too many flaws, it is feasible, of course, can only be used on meteors.


    Each star is different. When it appears, the light and shade of the star are different. The calculation method will naturally not be the same. However, it is good to be able to draw one. Later, when you have free time, calculate more against the general stars. That''s it, to learn from it, the movement of stars has its rules. When Zhou Shu calculates more stars, he can always sum up a set of feasible methods, which will not be worse than those of star chasers, and most of them are more accurate.


    This is a bit complicated, but it is not difficult for Zhou Shu.


    It may be said that it is unnecessary. There are more ways to solve it, such as directly hiring a star chaser or something, but in Zhou Shu��s opinion, this is not the case. His true purpose is the method of calculation, and the technique of stargazing is nothing but It''s just a small application of the method of calculation. He is now calculating the stars, not only for the star power, but also to prepare for the future study of the method of calculation.


    Time flies quickly, and night falls.


    The originally hot desert became extremely cold again, and several screams were heard from time to time.


    They were all little monsters, and the fourth and fifth ranks, seeing the large group of immortal cultivators here, had already escaped without whereabouts.


    After a short while, Twilight completely dissipated, and a little bit of starlight gradually showed through. Above the boundless desert, the little bit of starlight was like a dark night light, which looked particularly bright.


    Many cultivators began to glow white light outside their positions, which was a sign of receiving star power, but most cultivators waved away with a bored look. The current star power is not what they want. influential impact.


    However, Zhou Shu had been prepared for a long time, and he used his elemental force to cover the formation beforehand to prevent the star force from falling.


    In a few moments, around the starlight, more stars began to appear, counting little by little, which seemed to be very slow, but only when I looked back, I found that the sky was full of stars. The stars disappear every moment, bright and dazzling. Like a constantly changing curtain.


    The star power at this time was already quite strong, and many monks were busy dispelling them, and some were unable to deal with them.


    There was no movement in the sky for a long time, and someone couldn''t help but began to shout.


    "Why hasn''t it appeared yet?"


    "Yeah, what about the flow of sparks, isn''t it about Xushi? It''s almost the hour now!"


    "Star chaser, can you make a mistake?"


    The old man floated in the air, his expression condensed, "What anxious, the old man said tonight is tonight, so what if it''s a moment and a half? Even a star chaser can''t be accurate enough, right?"


    "Humph."


    "If there are no sparks for a while, you will have to pay for our spirit stone!"


    "The old man came from a long distance, working day and night, and almost missed his life. If he didn''t show up, it would not be solved by Lingshi."


    Several people cursed for a while, but they were helpless and could only continue to wait.


    At the beginning of the ugly age, an extremely bright bright spot suddenly flashed in the sky, a circle larger than the surrounding stars, and its color was as bright as blood.


    "Here, there is nothing wrong with what the old man said!"


    The star chaser showed joy and roared loudly, "Everyone is in your place, don''t argue, miss these dozens of breaths, but there will be no chance!"


    After the meteor appeared, the sky also became a little red, as if burning.


    The flowing sparks kept flashing red light, and the surrounding stars were flashed so that they all lost their color.


    After flickering for a few breaths, the stream sparks began to sweep to the southwest, at a slow speed, drawing a clear arc in the air.


    Wan Lai was silent and quiet, although there were many immortal cultivators below, none of them spoke.


    Everyone has a solemn face, sitting in the formation, wholeheartedly gathering star power, transforming and absorbing it.


    Almost every cultivator��s formation is surrounded by a layer of red light, but if you look closely, you can find that some of the red light is very light, some are very obvious, and some are extremely dark, and the color of the flowing sparks is the same. about there.


    Zhou Shu''s formation is the one with extremely dark colors.


    But it was not the deepest, there was one person who gave more than he gave, and the old man probably said to everyone "your star power is the most."


    Zhou Shu quickly recorded the differences between each person, but he didn''t account for these. He focused on absorbing the star power, but he did not transform, but transferred the star power to the demon refining pot without any leakage.


    Star power was continuously injected into the demon refining pot, but the refining pot did not respond.


    "Isn''t that done?"


    Zhou Shu has some doubts, but will not stop.


    A few dozen breaths passed in an instant, and the flowing sparks became smaller and smaller, and the light became increasingly dimmed. Obviously, it was about to disappear from the front of Xuanhuang Continent.


    "Hurry up! There is not much time left!"


    The star chasers kept yelling, and the cultivators stepped up, lest they miss the last breath or two.


    The red light flashed, fell down, and disappeared completely.


    The formation in front of the many immortal cultivators suddenly darkened Without the brilliance of flowing sparks, naturally they couldn''t accept the star power they should have.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was shocked at this time.


    The star power of dozens of breaths didn''t seem to be wasted.


    A dazzling red light suddenly appeared on the demon refining pot, passing through the formation, flashing like stars, although it disappeared quickly, as if it had never appeared before, but the red light left deep in his eyes. The traces of it are indeed undoubted.


    Not only in his eyes, but almost all the immortals nearby felt it.


    "What happened to the star power just now, suddenly so strong?"


    "Is it all gathered together?"


    "It''s not like it. Could it be that he got the most elite star power in Meteor Mars?"


    "interesting."


    (Ps: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your reward and support! Thanks to all the book friends who are still reading during the New Year, Happy New Year!)

 Chapter 1004: Liu 4 Xu

    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, but he did not expect that it was about to end, but the demon pot would have such a reaction, but he was still very happy in his heart, proving that the star power did have an effect on the demon pot, but it was too late to have any effect. Take a closer look.


    Many immortal cultivators have already come here.


    Putting away the demon refining pot, Zhou Shu stood up calmly and faced the monks.


    The leading middle-aged monk described him as handsome, dressed in a white robe, walking with wind, and graceful like an immortal. Zhou Shu has experienced a lot, but he rarely sees such a person.


    The monk walked not far in front of Zhou Shu, arched his hand slightly, "Emei Liu Sixu, I have seen my little friend."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he replied politely, "It turns out to be Senior Liu, the junior has been admiring for a long time."


    It turned out to be Monk Emei. No wonder he has such a graceful posture. When I think about it, his appearance is somewhat similar to that of Monk Emei I''ve seen before on Penglai Island, but it is more chic.


    Zhou Shu didn��t know his name, and Liu Sixu was not angry. He smiled indifferently, ��Little friend, I felt a lot of special star power before. It burst out in an instant. It must be the essence of the flowing sparks, but soon Disappeared, most of it was absorbed by the little friend, right?"


    The cultivators beside him nodded.


    "I think the same is true. I didn''t expect Emei to see it the same way. It seems I have a good vision.


    "As expected of Emei, he has such a thorough understanding of Xingli, so I can make it clear at once."


    "But what did he come to do with this person, the star power has already been absorbed and it is impossible to take it out."


    "Who knows?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior said, just like seeing it in front of you, juniors have nothing to say. If you have anything to say, seniors may as well speak up."


    Liu Sixu nodded lightly and smiled, "Then I''ll just say that if there is no special physique, such as a star body, it is difficult for ordinary people to receive so much star power, let alone a special star like a meteor. My little friend, you are so talented. I don��t know where you come from, and if you have the idea of ??coming to Emei to study the way of the stars. Of course, Emei will not make the little friends embarrassed and decide whether you want it or not."


    "It turned out to be for that person''s aptitude."


    "Yes, this guy must have some special physique, otherwise it would be impossible to receive the essence of star power, and he could still absorb it."


    "But Emei is also really polite, worthy of the famous sect, much better than the others."


    "Don''t mention a few others. The previous troubles are not enough. Dongshengzhou has been in chaos for almost 30 years. Seeing how good Emei is, I didn''t participate in it at the beginning. Even if you encounter the talent you want, it is up to others to decide."


    "In contrast, it''s a judgment."


    When the immortal cultivator nearby heard Liu Sixu''s words, he was full of admiration, and others had already shouted to Zhou Shu.


    "Friends, what are you still hesitating about, this is a great opportunity to join Emei."


    "Yes, and after Emei accepts the disciple, he won''t mind the disciple to help other sects, it is simply the best choice."


    Hearing these words, Zhou Shu nodded slightly, but he still declined very cleanly.


    "Senior Liu''s kindness, the younger generation is very grateful, but the younger generation really can''t live up to their lives, I''m sorry."


    Liu Sixu hadn''t spoken yet, but the good deeds beside him became a little dissatisfied.


    "Don''t have a good chance, it''s silly!"


    "The old man would like to advise you that only those with special physique can fully perform in the Emei school, not to mention that you are a special body related to the stars. It would be a waste of qualifications not to go to Emei."


    "I don''t know what to persuade him to do. Let it go, let it go."


    Liu Si gently shook his head, showing a trace of regret, and said slowly, "Since the little friend is not willing, Emei will not force it. I have a jade slip here that describes the changes in the stars of the major constellations in recent years. Look, if you have time, you can also try to absorb their star power."


    With that said, he took out a jade slip and handed it over seriously.


    The onlookers beside him suddenly sighed.


    "The Emei school is really good..."


    "Yes, no one else is willing to join, and they have to give things away just because they are afraid of wasting their qualifications. It is really a model for my generation of immortals."


    "I don''t know if Emei will receive people, although I don''t have a special physique..."


    Yu Jian stretched out to his side and left it still, Zhou Shu could only accept it, thanking it again.


    Everyone scorned Zhou Shu, but couldn''t help but praise Liu Sixu. Liu Sixu shook his head slightly and responded with a smile.


    "The juniors have important things to do, so I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu bowed, and quickly left with Zhu Xiaorou.


    After leaving, those good deeds naturally inevitably suffered another loss, and Liu Sixu watched the direction Zhou Shu was leaving, nodded slightly, the chill in his eyes flashed away.


    Away from the crowd, the two continued to head north.


    Zhu Xiaorou had some doubts in her eyes, "My son, why is Senior Liu Sixu so good? Xiaorou finds it weird."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Of course it''s weird."


    Zhu Xiaorou''s expression was slightly condensed, and she was surprised, "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "His words were hypocritical before, saying that I was absorbing star power? It''s ridiculous, others can''t see it, can it be that the Huashen monk of Emei school can''t see it? He obviously knows what I''m doing, ha ha , But the jade slip he gave is true, just a few divine thoughts attached to it... he can know where we are at any time."


    Zhu Xiaorou hurriedly said, "Ah, then we are about to lose it."


    "What are you missing? Just waiting for him."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, and the corners of his mouth floated with disdain, "Pretending to look alike in front of people, even I was almost fooled by him, hehe, I want to see what he looks like in secret, and what he will do after catching up... Heh I thought it would be better, Emei and Emei, are the six major sects the same?"


    Zhu Xiaorou pulled Zhou Shu''s hand and whispered, "Chongyang Palace is actually..."


    She was born in the Chongyang Palace and has a lot of affection for the Chongyang Palace. Hearing Zhou Shu talk about the six major sects, she felt a little wronged.


    Zhou Shu squeezed her lightly, smiled and comforted, "Xiao Rou, I know that the Chongyang Palace is good, and I don''t specifically refer to them. In fact, the six major sects have their own reasons. After all, they have cultivated the world for tens of thousands of years. It��s all such a trend, and the situation that has been formed for a long time is not something I can change now..."


    He paused, with a gleam of confidence in his eyes, "However, it will change one day, watch it."


    "Well, Xiao Rou believes in the son."


    Zhu Xiaorou stared at Zhou Shu with a lot of respect in her eyes.


    Before, she had never heard of anyone wanting to change the pattern of the entire world of immortality, which meant leveraging the position of the six major sects, which was completely unimaginable, but from Zhou Shu��s eyes, she felt a lot of firmness, and she also believed Zhou Shu can really do it one day.

 Chapter 1005: Still in the palace

    The two flew out tens of thousands of miles, and a white light trailed behind them, quickly blocking them.


    It was Liu Sixu.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, his disdain increased.


    He had deliberately slowed down a lot, but Liu Sixu still took longer than he expected. Although Liu Sixu came from a famous family, it was nothing more than that.


    Since leaving the Secret Realm, he hasn''t had a very good fight. Tier 6 monsters, etc., can''t provoke a fight at all. I wanted to prove Liu Sixu''s strength after the advancement, but now it seems that there is nothing. necessary.


    The veiled Zhu Xiaorou nodded to Zhou Shu and stepped aside knowingly.


    Zhou Shu gave his hand slightly, "Senior Liu, we meet again, soon, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Sixu nodded calmly, "Yes, little friend, I forgot something with you, can you return it?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, and took out the jade slip, "Is it this, I haven''t finished reading it yet, but if you ask for it, you can return it in full."


    A gleam flashed in Liu Sixu''s eyes, and his face sank, "Don''t talk nonsense there, don''t you understand?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I really don''t understand."


    Liu Sixu showed a lot of disdain, raising his eyebrows, "If you absorb the essence of star power, you are also worthy? It is the magic weapon you carry! Although the old man doesn''t know what it is, it is definitely a high-level magic weapon to absorb star power in this way. , Even the best magic weapon, such a magic weapon is not something you are qualified to possess! Hand it over, if you still cooperate with the old man before, the old man will not kill you, save you."


    Liu Sixu had already torn his face, Zhou Shu put away his smile, and said coldly, "Senior is really magnanimous. But you don''t have to say anything about cooperation. In front of so many immortal cultivators, even if I tell your true purpose. , No one will believe me, after all, Senior is an expert in Emei."


    "Huh, just know it."


    Liu Sixu sneered, "Don''t take it out, don''t you want the old man to do it yourself? Hey, don''t blame the old man if you have less arms and half your life."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Go on, or me?"


    Liu Sixu''s expression was stagnant, a little dazed, "What did you say?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t even look at him, but nodded helplessly, "Well, then you."


    A green light leaped out from him, instantly bringing out a blue ocean, completely enclosing within dozens of miles, at the center of the ocean, a long sword floated and floated in it, bursting with blue light.


    Zhou Shu''s words were of course not addressed to Liu Sixu, but Caiying.


    Ten years ago, Caiying in the Qijie Sword of Treading the Sea came to life.


    I slept very long and beautifully.


    After passing through the tribulation of the tribulation, after accepting the incalculable origin of heaven and earth, she naturally broke through in the process of sleeping. It is difficult for the elves to calculate the rank, but if calculated according to the rank of the immortal cultivator, she is definitely counted. Sixth order.


    After waking up, Caiying rarely practiced swords with Zhou Shu, but was alone in the sword formation.


    She is a sword spirit, and she is in an environment with only sword intent, like a fish in the water. It can''t be better. Compared with Zhou Shu and Zhu Xiaorou, her growth rate is truly amazing. The understanding of sword intent is like Zhou Shu. It''s much higher.


    In the sword formation, Zhou Shu was able to decipher most of the sword intent and comprehend dozens of them, but he was often returned to the original place. It was not easy to break the sword formation, and the year before he came out of the secret realm, Caiying was free to enter and leave. The sword formation was not returned to the dot at all.


    It is not that she can crack all sword intents, but she has the ability to advance and retreat calmly in the face of any sword intent, and it is impossible to be knocked into the air.


    In this regard, Zhou Shu has some jealousy, but it is also a manifestation of Caiying''s own ability, and for Zhou Shu, Caiying''s progress is of greater benefit to him.


    "Caiying, are you going or me?"


    "Of course it''s this palace!"


    "why?"


    "What my palace faces every day is sword intent, and I''m so annoyed. I finally met a monk, but I didn''t want my palace to try? Moreover, my palace is in a bad mood today, and I really need someone to vent it. , Is it you or him?"


    "Well, then you."


    "Hehe, it''s not time for you to use your heart yet!"


    Caiying jumped out, and the sword domain followed, immediately covering Liu Sixu in it.


    Sleeping years, coupled with ten years of hard training, Caiying has basically adapted to the Seven Seas Sword. Although it may not be compatible with the spirituality of the gentleman stone itself, it is handy to use any sword intent, and the sword field is not exception.


    "The best magic weapon, it turned out to be the sixth-order best magic weapon!"


    Looking at the Sea-Treading Sword, Liu Sixu showed many surprises. He seemed to feel that his painstaking efforts were not in vain, but his complexion soon became dignified, and he obviously felt strange, "Yu, you actually have a sword field?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of surprise in his eyes, "How is it possible?"


    A cultivator in the Nascent Soul Realm can actually have a sword domain? But he obviously hadn''t discovered that the sword domain was caused by the sword spirit in the sword, and it had nothing to do with Zhou Shu. If he knew this, he might not be able to close his mouth.


    The sword domain attached to the Sea-Treading Seven Sections Sword itself is not the ultimate fantasy sea domain, but there are some similarities.


    For example, the strengthening of the sword holder and the sword itself has almost no barriers between Yuanli and Sword Intent, and the opponent is weakened to a certain extent if the Yuanli tactic is used, but the weakening is not obvious, but if The sword intent was used, so the impact would be great.


    It can be said that in the sword domain of the Sea-Treading Jue, the strength that Jian Xiu can display is less than 70%, and as Caiying becomes familiar with the Sea-Treading Sword, the gap will only grow wider.


    However, Liu Sixu was obviously not a sword repairman. He used his power a little bit and didn''t feel that there was too much difference. Suspended, and contempt came back.


    "This is also worthy of being called Sword Domain, it''s not even rubbish, I..."


    Before he finished his words, a solid green light suddenly flashed in front of him.


    "what?!"


    Before he had time to exclaim, the green light had already been cut off, piercing the protective shield in front of him, and even the vestments with Emei.


    Liu Sixu showed a lot of white light thick as fog, it was the star power accumulated for a long time, and it came out for a while, and then he managed to resist Caiying''s sword.


    His mind was violently shaken, and he backed away.


    How could it be so fast? It was nearly ten miles away from the Sea-Treading Sword, and it came to the front in an instant. There was no time to react at all. If it weren''t for the protection of the vestment, I was afraid that the body would be pierced the first time.


    He retreated very quickly, and soon flew hundreds of miles away, but he picked up faster.


    No, it shouldn''t be used to describe it quickly. The Sea-Treading Sword is like a bone-attached gangrene, attached to Liu Sixu''s body. No matter which direction he runs, he never takes the next step, and always sticks closely to Liu Sixu.


    It is impossible to break free.


    The green light revolved back and forth around Liu Sixu without any effort, as if he was teasing him, a cat catching a mouse.


    (PS: Thank you for the clouds covering the mountains, wangc1111, nuli8888, the sky is blue for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~ Happy New Year~~)

 Chapter 1006: Scary sword

    For Caiying, restricting the opponent''s sword intent is nothing, but being like a shadow is the real beauty of Treading the Sea''s Seven Swords.


    As a sword spirit, she can move completely freely in the sword domain of the Sea-Treading Sword, going wherever she thinks, almost without a pause, as if teleporting, how can Liu Sixu escape at such a speed? Even the great monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm might not be able to do it.


    No matter how fast the monk is, it will give people the appearance of teleport, but in reality it is not really teleport. Only those who have clarified the rules of space can really use the teleport technique, but that rule is not a monk who crosses the tribulation realm. It can be clear that under the rules of heaven, it is impossible for a monk to break through the restrictions and understand the higher rules.


    Of course, immortal cultivators can use runes to achieve the effect of long-distance movement in a short time, such as formation talisman, etc., but the restrictions are very large, and it is difficult to succeed if the cultivation base is suppressed.


    And Caiying''s movement in the domain was innocently close to teleportation, which was not comparable to that of monks.


    However, using it like her will consume a lot of itself.


    On the one hand, she must maintain the sword domain, and on the other hand, she must teleport in the sword domain. Every breath consumes a lot. If she didn''t accept many heaven and earth origins, she would be able to hold on to ten breaths at most.


    But now, nearly a hundred breaths are more than enough.


    Within nearly a hundred breaths, Liu Sixu was almost impossible to escape.


    While she molested Liu Sixu, she showed Zhou Shu, "How about it, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Awesome, Lord Palace Master is not that amazing."


    Caiying was overjoyed, "Hmph, just know it, I must respect my palace in the future, or my palace will use it for you."


    "Use is to use, but you must also be leisurely. Your consumption is terrible, don''t fall asleep again," Zhou Shu reminded, "In a few days, there will be a lot of battles waiting for you."


    "My palace knows that my palace has been bored for a long time, and I have been playing for a while. I really want to win at any time, but I haven''t played enough yet!"


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu dissatisfiedly, the green light suddenly increased a little bit.


    While trying to get rid of Liu Sixu, he used all the star power that he could not bear on the bottom of the box to defend against the sea stepping sword.


    Although he knew that using star power against Yuan Li was naturally dominant, it was not a good idea to fight against the power of the heaven and earth.


    Although the power of the heavens and the earth will be resisted by the star power, the star power is not the elemental force. It is difficult to replenish the star power. It takes a long time to replenish it. Each rotation of the sea stepping sword takes him several months. Star power that can only be collected in a year, but he has no other way. He has never felt the strong pressure brought by the sword, and he has a deep feeling, as long as he relaxes a little bit, or has strength If it doesn''t help, it will be pierced immediately, and serious injuries are inevitable.


    This sword is terrible.


    Of course, he did not sit still.


    The Yuanshen clone flew out suddenly and flew towards Zhu Xiaorou who was not far away.


    He vaguely felt that Zhu Xiaorou had no defense and was the weakest. As long as Zhu Xiaorou could be restrained, he might be able to stop Zhou Shu''s attack on him.


    He still didn''t know the methods used by that shadowy sword, let alone that the sword was not controlled by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu watched the avatar fly towards Zhu Xiaorou, only smiled, and did nothing else. He knew that Zhu Xiaorou did not need him to help.


    Zhu Xiaorou looked calm, an egg white protective cover appeared quietly before her, which was quite translucent.


    The primordial spirit rushed forward and stretched out his big hand, trying to grab Zhu Xiaorou, but when he first touched the protective cover, it seemed to be electrocuted, and he suddenly drew back several tens of feet unconsciously.


    The face of Yuanshen clone was astonished as the main body.


    He couldn''t catch Zhu Xiaorou at all, couldn''t penetrate the shield at all, and received a strong counterattack.


    Under what circumstances, why are these two Nascent Soul Realm cultivators so strong?


    Zhu Xiaorou, who is outstanding in her aptitude, has also worked with Zhou Shu for a long time, and has perfectly brought into play the strengths of the Chongyang Palace. Her Yuanli has grown extremely fast. Now her Yuanli is not inferior to that of the average Transcendent Realm monk. Of course, Liu Sixu He was not an ordinary cultivator in the realm of gods, but he used the primordial avatar, which was composed of primordial power and divine consciousness, while Zhu Xiaorou wore a house and robes-the nemesis of divine consciousness.


    The sanctuary and robes obtained from Luo Ming are the Zen treasures of Linyun Temple. The effect of isolating divine consciousness and spirit is extremely strong, not weaker than many formations.


    With the robes protecting the body, coupled with his own vitality, it is not surprising that Liu Sixu''s primordial spirit clone could not attack Zhu Xiaorou.


    By the way, Zhou Shu gave Zhu Xiaorou the house and robes.


    After leaving the secret realm, if you encounter a cultivator with a strong spiritual sense, Zhu Xiaorou��s identity will be easily exposed, because she does not have too strong spiritual sense to protect herself, and she will make up for this after she has a home and a robe, unless it is a crossing. The robbery monk, otherwise no one can see through Zhu Xiaorou''s true appearance.


    Despite this, she is still covered with a veil. Although she is protected by a cassock, she can change the appearance of others when she sees her by using her spiritual sense. For example, Zhou Shu did this, but for women, the veil is obviously better. Mysterious and yet beautiful.


    After several consecutive grabs, all blocked by Zhu Xiaorou, the Yuanshen clone looked at Zhou Shu not far away, and turned back.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was more calm than Zhu Xiaorou''s, Liu Sixu really couldn''t see the possibility of him attacking.


    It seems that only escaped.


    Liu Sixu retracted his clone and accelerated with all his strength. The white light on his body skyrocketed, bright like the sun.


    At this moment, he exploded the star power he had accumulated over the past century. Among them, there was even star power collected from special stars. It was usually reluctant to use it. He planned to use it to strengthen himself before he merged. But now, he has to use it. , Jianguang would definitely penetrate him.


    There was a terrible sword hanging above his head, which was really uncomfortable.


    He was completely suppressed by the Sea-Treading Sword, and he didn''t have the thought of resisting.


    Liu Sixu''s whole body glowed like a shooting star, quickly fleeing to the depths of the desert.


    "Huh No matter how fast, I can catch up!"


    Caiying snorted disdainfully, and immediately appeared beside Liu Sixu.


    Liu Sixu stunned for a while, feeling a sense of frustration, but still couldn''t give up at this time, he lowered his heart and burst into star power again.


    This time, he was afraid that he had exploded all the star power for hundreds of years, and it was not easy to collect it to this level again.


    Many Emei disciples, mostly majoring in star power and minoring in elemental power, once they lose star power, their strength is inferior to ordinary immortal cultivators, but at this level, they can''t be used.


    The light of the meteor skyrocketed, much brighter than before.


    Soon, he discovered that the terrifying sword had not followed.


    Was there no power anymore, or something else, but he didn''t think about going to fight back. He only felt fortunate and rushed to his feet and disappeared.


    Watching Liu Sixu disappear in the desert, Zhou Shu smiled lightly, not caring.

 Chapter 1007: 0 Soul Body

    "Why don''t I let my palace chase it again?"


    Cai Yingfei turned around, a little dissatisfied, and almost knocked Zhou Shu on the head with a sword, "Huh! My palace hasn''t played enough yet!"


    Zhou Shu held the sword, and said with a lot of smiles, "Whoever asked you to play more, it will be solved long ago. It is obvious that things have to be delayed. If you continue to play, it will not be worth it."


    Caiying defended, "Isn''t this palace bored for a long time? Finally, there is a toy that is not a sword intent..."


    Zhou Shu touched it a few times, then comforted, "Caiying, there will be more opportunities in the future, don''t worry."


    The green light flashed back and forth on the sword, like a searchlight, "But, how unwilling to let him run like this."


    "If you are unwilling, don''t care."


    Zhou Shu smiled and retracted the Seventh Step Sword to his side, "Our target is not someone like him."


    "Of course this palace knows that in the future this palace is going to cross the robbery and promote the immortal!"


    Caiying''s voice suddenly became louder, but soon fell a bit lower, staring at Zhou Shu, and said seriously, "I have seen the Sword Tsukamoto in the secret realm. I don''t want to break the relationship. Don''t break your love, have you heard?"


    Duanqing is a sword in the Secret Realm Sword Tomb, but it has lost the essence of the sword, leaving only the body.


    In order to help the master to overcome the catastrophe and annihilate itself, the master of the secret realm sighed "no it, no self", which will be unforgettable after being promoted.


    Hearing this name, Zhou Shu felt a little bit and nodded seriously, "Don''t worry, Caiying, I won''t use you to block the robbery, I will be promoted with you."


    He sticks to his promises and follows his own way. Responsibility is a very important part of the way he has realized.


    "Ok."


    Caiying agreed softly, stopped speaking, and seemed to fall asleep again.


    Zhu Xiaorou floated over, "Master, let him go?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It doesn''t matter if you walk or not, and Emei, it''s better not to be evil for the time being, so be it."


    "Well, then Xiaorou will not pay attention."


    Zhu Xiaorou responded softly and withdrew the divine mind that had been quietly placed on Liu Sixu. When the distraction period came, the divine mind could be separated. Liu Sixu was too busy to run for his life and could not pay attention. Zhu Xiaorou left him on him. Divine mind.


    "Good job, Xiao Rou."


    Zhou Shupo nodded approvingly, took out the moon shuttle, and the two got on the boat and continued to the Daqin Mountains.


    Sitting in the boat, Zhou Shu took out the Demon Refining Pot to take a closer look.


    Liu Sixu saw the red light right before, it was indeed the star power essence in the flowing sparks, which was absorbed by the demon refining pot.


    Even Zhou Shu felt inexplicable. The star power he got from the formation was normal, and he didn��t know whether the demon refining pot had absorbed it, but the moment before the flow of sparks disappeared, the demon refining pot suddenly changed and used the star power on its own. The introduction has greatly benefited.


    Zhou Shu expected that it might be the origin of heaven and earth, giving it a trace of spirituality, and the previous star power has strengthened this spirituality a bit, making it a little self-recovering ability, knowing where to draw the most energy. Suitable.


    If this is the case, it means that Star Power is indeed effective for refining the Demon Pot, which is great news for Zhou Shu.


    After reading it carefully, the demon refining pot has indeed changed a little, and some new lines appeared on the body of the pot, a few strokes, like words and clouds. Although the pattern is thin, it is obvious that it squeezes out the runes on the original pot.


    "Star Power should be effective."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, but if it was specific, he planned to ask people who knew more.


    After a few words with Zhu Xiaorou, he entered Wushuang City.


    The familiar Yitian Pavilion has become his exclusive place. No other messenger has ever come in, and even if he wants to come in, he will be rejected by Qingque.


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Senior Qingque."


    There are a lot of Green Birds in Lingyu City, and of course Xuanhu and the City Lord are also, and he has always maintained the greatest respect for them.


    "Okay, don''t be polite with me," Qingque smiled and looked at Zhou Shu with interest. "Is there time to play chess today? I''m in a good mood today, so let you win once."


    "Then thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and sat down directly.


    Two hours later, Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Senior said nothing, I still lost."


    "Hee hee, who let you kill me so fiercely and make me angry, I have to be a rascal."


    Qingque smiled and clapped her hands, erased the light spots on the chessboard, looked at Zhou Shu, unconsciously shook her head, "You, every time you come, you make progress. I really don''t know how to cultivate. Now your soul is already There are more than 13,000 branches that can be separated... You know, even the average tribulation cultivator, there are only three to fifty thousand branches."


    "But it''s still no match for Senior, Senior is now more than 100,000."


    Zhou Shu is very humble, and his natural humility in the face of Qingque is indeed not comparable to that of the second stage of crossing the tribulation realm, which can divide the soul into more than 100,000 branches, which is unimaginable.


    "What''s comparable to me," Qingque smiled, quite solemnly, "You are already the best among the monks. Don''t compare with me now. I am different from you. I am the body of a hundred souls. Divine Soul has a natural advantage, and you, even if you are not a foreign body, will definitely surpass me in the future, which makes people feel terrible."


    The body of a hundred souls is said to be able to hold a hundred souls at birth. After cultivation, the sea of ??consciousness is several times larger than that of ordinary monks. The cultivation of souls is twice the result with half the effort. Even without many methods, it has a huge advantage over other monks.


    Zhou Shu was different. His aptitude was not top-notch. He was just cultivating immortals all the way. He has always focused on the spirit and consciousness. Starting from the foundation of the spiritual things, he decided to start. Since then, opportunities have continued and many methods have been added. The trick, hard work, has reached this level.


    "It turns out that Senior is the body of a hundred souls."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of stunnedness, and then saluted very seriously, "Senior don''t worry, I will never reveal it."


    Not leaking it is not because you are afraid that others will take the blue bird away as a genius, it is simply funny, but although the Hundred Soul Body has a huge advantage in the spirit, it also has a lot of weaknesses, once it is known, it will deliberately target is very unfavorable for the blue bird.


    Qingque explained this to him, and it also showed that Qingque trusts him very much now, and he will certainly not live up to this trust.


    "I know it naturally, otherwise I won''t tell you."


    Qingque smiled slightly, and only shook her head soon, bringing out many regrets, "Well, if it wasn''t for this **** physique, Xueer might not have died for me..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Senior, don''t think too much about it. It''s not difficult to find the next weapon based on the capabilities of the senior."


    He knew that Xueer was the tool spirit of Qingque. In order to help Qingque survive the catastrophe, she sacrificed herself to block the robbery.


    "Even if you can find it, it''s not Cher."


    Qingque smiled faintly, only with a little sadness in her smile. For many years, she has not come out, and she has put a lot of her own practice down. Of course, she came to Lingyu City to help Zhou Shu, but she did not want to stay on Penglai Island. What makes her sad.


    Perhaps, she also needs a sword called Jueqing to surpass herself.

 Chapter 1008: The original rune

    "Senior, I will return to Lingyu City soon."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Qingque and turned the subject away.


    "Ah, are you coming back?"


    Qingque''s expression changed slightly, staring at Zhou Shu, "Are you serious? It has only been more than 20 years, and you are sure to come back? From the perspective of the soul, it is not a big problem, but in other aspects, you are done well. ?"


    Facing many problems, Zhou Shu just nodded, his eyes were firm, "I''m ready."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and seemed to understand something, and didn''t ask any more, "Alright, come back if you want to, there are many people in the city thinking you are going crazy, haha."


    Zhou Shu nodded, knowing who she was talking about, "I will not be forced to leave this time."


    Qingque smiled slightly, "Since you have said it, you must do it. After all, you are the one who survived the catastrophe."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was serious. He decided to go back, knowing what he would face, and he was confident to face it.


    "Back to Lingyu City?"


    A fat dark figure suddenly appeared and fell beside Zhou Shu, almost squeezing him out.


    Zhou Shu stood up and bowed, "Yes, City Lord."


    The City Lord slowly said, "If you say that, you must have left the secret realm, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It is the city lord who understands me. I have indeed left the secret realm. Now I plan to return to Lingyu City through the Daqin Mountains."


    The city lord paused, "Da Qin Mountain Range, are you planning to go to Heaven Sword Gate or Ci Hang Sect to find something?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, his eyes condensed, "It''s not looking for something, it''s just looking for someone, but if they must find something, I can only help."


    "It seems you are pretty sure, I won''t say anything."


    The city lord laughed and said slowly, "These two are okay, the problem is not big, don''t hit Kunlun first, once you really confirm that you are a threat to them, in order to wipe out the danger, they will ignore everything, even if the sky is triggered. Robbery."


    "I see, thanks for reminding."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He also knew this. Unlike other sects, Kunlun had great ambitions. He regarded himself as the master of the immortal world and acted unscrupulously. He didn''t want to meet such an opponent too early.


    However, he has already had some plans, and they are also being implemented.


    If the plan is successful, Kunlun will not have the time to pay attention to him for at least 50 years.


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu, "Twenty-seven, you didn''t come to Wushuang City specifically to talk about this, right? You talked about troublesome things, you haven''t seen you do it before."


    "The City Lord''s Eyes."


    Zhou Shu slapped a flat **** and said slowly, "Town Lord, one thing I don''t understand is about that pot."


    "Ok?"


    The black shadow quickly grew larger, and directly covered Zhou Shu in, and the two disappeared together.


    The green bird on the side seemed to understand something, and only smiled faintly.


    In fact, she had been in Lingyu City for almost 30 years. Lin Zhu, Hao Ruoyan and the others often talked about Zhou Shu''s affairs. Is there anything else she didn''t know?


    In a quiet room.


    The city lord showed a little seriousness, "What happened to the demon refining pot?"


    Zhou Shu explained a few words, he didn''t say too much, only that he had encountered special stars and sparks, and when receiving the star power, the demon refining pot suddenly shining, absorbing the most essential part of the star power.


    The city lord showed many doubts, "Really?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, and there are several lines on the body of the pot, which blurs the surrounding runes."


    "It''s not surprising that the runes are dull. The runes on the pot were originally made by people of later generations, and they can easily be changed..." The city lord thought for a while, "You can show me the newly appeared lines. Look."


    Zhou Shu nodded, wanting to draw those lines.


    This was a very simple thing at first, but he soon discovered that although the lines were only a few strokes, he couldn''t draw them completely, and they looked a little different from the original ones. This situation is very strange. You must know that he is a stranger. A master painter, but can''t even draw a few lines?


    Zhou Shu''s expression suddenly changed, "It''s strange, City Lord, what I drew is different from the original one. The lines look simple, but it is difficult for me to paint."


    "Is that so?"


    The city owner''s expression was stagnant, "You can''t draw just a few strokes?"


    Zhou Shu tried to paint for a long time, but he shook his head and got burnt.


    A few simple strokes, but under his hands, they changed their appearance. They seemed to be exactly the same in thickness, but they couldn''t feel any charm.


    If he drew the demon pot, he would never admit it.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s non-stop painting and erasing it, the city lord gradually showed a lot of dignity, "Since you can''t draw it, it will probably be difficult for others, or no one can draw it now... Although I haven''t seen the original demon refining pot, I am sure that these lines are most likely its original runes."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, he pondered for a moment, then nodded, "The city lord said yes."


    Yes, the runes that he can''t draw can only be drawn by people of great power or higher, because runes themselves contain profound truths and unknown powers. If you don��t understand them, you can��t draw them. It must be exactly the same, as if a mortal painter would draw a cultivator rune. Even if the painting is very similar and vivid, but there is no spiritual power in it, and no understanding of runes, and even if it looks like it is blind, it looks like but the **** is not there.


    The rune of the divine tool, with power that Zhou Shu could not understand, was definitely not something he could draw now.


    He hadn''t thought about painting before, but now when he thought about it, he immediately felt the difference.


    That being said, the demon refining pot is indeed recovering.


    The city lord doubted, "If it is really the original rune pattern, and it is slowly appearing in the painting, it means that the special star power really has the effect of restoring the demon pot?"


    Zhou Shu nodded It seems so. "


    "If it is true, your luck is very good."


    The city lord thought for a while, and showed a lot of solemnity, "You actually want to use the special power of the stars to restore the demon refining pot. The power of the stars is indeed not inferior to the power of the origin of the sky, but after ten days it is much worse. , But the special stars are different. Your ideas are very good, very good."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "In fact, it''s just a coincidence."


    "How can there be so many coincidences, even if they happen, it is your chance and your ability."


    The city lord shook his head and sighed lightly, "Hey, I can''t think of the abandoned artifact, and there will be a chance to see the sun again. It''s really good fortune."


    Zhou Shu was silent and did not answer, with many joys and worries in his heart.


    The happy thing is that it seems that the method is right. As long as you continue to absorb the special star power, the runes of the demon refining pot will gradually recover, and the worry is that the rare flying sparks and the even rarer star power essence are nothing more than About a few percent of the runes are restored, and the painting is not unexpected. To fully restore, I am afraid it will take thousands of years. u

 Chapter 1009: Daqin Mountains

    After exiting Wushuang City, Zhou Shu carefully put the Demon Refining Pot into the Universe Bag. Teana "Fiction Ww" W. ����


    After having the Qiankun Bag, his precious things are put in the Qiankun Bag, because the Qiankun Bag is more secretive and safer than Naxujie.


    If the demon refining pot is placed in the Naxu Ring, the monks of the second level of crossing the Tribulation Realm may feel that, but the Qiankun Bag does not have this hidden danger, and Zhou Shu will face many opponents in the future. Monk.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming out, Zhu Xiaorou gently leaned over, looking up at him, her eyes sparkling.


    Zhou Shu knew it, and put up a mask in front of him, wrapping the two inside.


    Double cultivation is a kind of practice that both of them must do all the time.


    High in the sky is a full moon or crescent moon, in the middle is a fast speeding shuttle, and below is an endless yellow sand.


    I don��t know how long it lasted.


    There was no other scenery along the way. When he saw the border of the desert, Zhu Xiaorou couldn''t help exclaiming, "Finally!"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Yes, it''s finally out."


    This road is naturally not dangerous, but it is not peaceful either.


    There are far fewer monsters in the desert than in places like plains, but in a bitter cold place, there are no resources, and the competition is fierce. Every monster is extremely fierce, much more powerful than other places.


    Such as a group of silverback wolves that the two met.


    This may be the most cooperative and least afraid of the monster group Zhou Shu has seen. Under the leadership of the fierce and wise head wolf, more than one hundred silverback wolves have caused him a lot of trouble, more than a dozen. Only Tier 6 monster beasts add up to a lot, and it is considered a good exercise.


    But the harvest is full.


    The silverback wolf skin is almost a natural Tier 5 armor. It can be peeled off and put on the body to resist the tricks below Tier 5. After a little tanning, it will be made into a silver wolf leather jacket. The effect will be better. The thick skin of three inches, the armor made like that, is one level stronger than the mad shark demon armor.


    These more than one hundred wolf skins are a nice little gift to Lingyucheng.


    Of course, the demon pills are also very good. There is no need to mention wolf claws. They are very good materials for making the cleft-tail tooth puppets.


    Monster Beasts don��t get harvested only after they fight, and sometimes they will automatically deliver good things.


    In a place full of moonlight, they rarely met a group of monkeys worshipping the moon.


    In the desert, there is a monster with very high intelligence but not in shape, called Wuyue Monkey.


    The name ���� is related to their habits. Every time a cultivator finds them in a place full of moonlight, they sit on the ground one by one, raising their hands to the sky, as if they are enlightening from the moonlight.


    Later, the cultivators discovered that they were indeed using the moonlight for cultivation. They have a trace of the blood of the ancient monsters and moon-fishing monkeys. They have a soft spot for the moon and like to draw strength from the moonlight, but they like it does not mean they are good at it. It was empty to find the moon, and the power gained was not much, perhaps because of that trace of blood.


    When Zhou Shu and Zhu Xiaorou passed by, they unexpectedly ran into a large group of about 300.


    Zhou Shu basically didn''t take action against Tier 4 monsters, especially such monsters that rarely harm people.


    Zhu Xiaorou said that they are very pitiful, but they can��t get it if they like it. He was also intrigued for a while, so he and Zhu Xiaorou set up a big formation to attract moonlight for them and help them fish for the moon.


    This move greatly won the favor of these Wuyue monkeys.


    When the moonlight was over, Wuyue Monkeys took out many treasures as a thank you. Of course, most of them were fruits or something, Zhou Shu wouldn��t want it, but there was one thing, Zhou Shu didn��t. Hesitantly accepted it.


    You Yue Huo, a rare Tier 6 fire.


    Only in the place where the moonlight is extremely prosperous, it is possible to give birth. I don''t know if it was dug out by the monkey and kept in the stone until now.


    This kind of abnormal fire is different from other abnormal fires. It is gentle like water and not hot at all. On the contrary, it is a little cold and won��t be burned when holding it. For the cultivator, it has many uses, such as healing wounds quickly, or holding Appropriate Youyue Fire is put into other people''s bodies to help others wash their bodies or repair their meridians, etc. Directly speaking, it is the most favorite abnormal fire for medical practitioners, and there is no one.


    These rare things, obtained in this way, can be regarded as a response to God''s will.


    No other mention.


    Not far from the border of the desert, there is a complex of buildings.


    Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness, and he saw the characters "Qinmen Villa" at a glance, and he felt a familiar feeling in his heart.


    This mountain villa is a bit similar to the border desert mountain villa, but it is much larger, more than a hundred times, and aura is much more abundant. After all, it is close to the Daqin Mountains, even in the border areas, the fourth and fifth order auras are easy to find.


    Inside the villa, several monks surrounded one person, arguing about something.


    The surrounded monk is not too old, but his face is full of wrinkles, and there are many worries lying in his eyes.


    He arched his hands around one by one, "Liu Buren Taoist Fellow, our Qinmen Villa has nothing to do with your Huaqin faction, so why have you repeatedly persecuted it?"


    The monk opposite him is Liu Buren, with a lot of disdain in his beard, and he said loudly, "What persecution, don''t talk nonsense. Zhu Zhanbai, we kindly want to buy your villa. You actually said that we are persecuting, why don''t we give Lingshi? , Look clearly, these 100,000 top-grade spirit stones are here, more than enough to buy your villa!"


    The two monks next to Liu Buren shook the Naxu ring in their hands and threw them directly, "The spirit stone is here, take it quickly!"


    Zhu Zhanbai sighed, the wrinkles on his face are more, and his eyes are almost invisible, "Daoyou Liu, one hundred thousand high-grade spirit stones, I want to buy my Qinmen Villa''s 1,700-year-old foundation, isn''t it too cruel."


    "One thousand seven hundred years, it''s time to end."


    Liu Buren said coldly, "If you don''t want it, I will take the villa and the spirit stone together, and leave you nothing. In the current Da Qin Mountains, whoever is strong will speak, and whoever has more monks should have a site, Qinmen Villa You were a monk who came out of you in 1,700 years. Where can I continue to occupy this place?"


    "Liu Buren Are you ignoring the rules of the many sects in the Daqin Mountains and wanting to grab them?"


    Zhu Zhan''s white complexion drenched, many wrinkles disappeared, and bursts of light flashed in his eyes.


    Liu Buren was not moved, but took a step forward, "So what?"


    Zhu Zhanbai raised his hand, with a shiny talisman in his hand, and shouted loudly, "Do you recognize this Heavenly Sword Talisman? The relationship between our Qinmen Villa and the Heavenly Sword Gate is very good, and the Heavenly Sword Gate specially gave it to heaven. Sword Talisman, cited as a fellow, your Huaqin faction really wants to do something to the villa, first ask the Heavenly Sword Sect to answer it!"


    "Heavenly Sword Talisman, haha!"


    Liu Buren put on his beard, disdain more, "You throw it away and see if anyone can help you?"


    The monk on the side had a louder voice, "The Heavenly Sword Sect announced as early as three years ago that they no longer care about the affairs of the other sects of the Daqin Mountains. The current Heavenly Sword Talisman is not a life-saving talisman in the past, but just beautiful fireworks. !"


    Zhu Zhan Bai Choo was there, unable to speak for a long time.

 Chapter 1010: Icon of Ci Hang

    ?Snapped!


    Facing Liu Buren who was getting closer and closer, Zhu Zhanbai finally threw the Heavenly Sword Talisman.


    A white light soared into the sky, and it condensed into a dazzling heavenly sword in the air.


    The power is still there, but the deterrent power is gone.


    After a long time, no cultivator of the Heavenly Sword Gate appeared, and the sight of "below the Heavenly Sword, all are the Heavenly Sword Gate" no longer existed, maybe it was really just fireworks.


    Fighting in the villa.


    Compared with other sects in Dongshengzhou, the changes in Tianjianmen may be the biggest over the years.


    For thousands of years, because of the low-key of Cihangzong, Tianjianmen regarded himself as the master of Dongshengzhou. Under the Heavenly Sword, everything is the Tianjianmen. As long as it is a matter for Dongshengzhou, there is no Tianjianmen that does not interfere. Yes, they don''t have any affiliated sects. That''s because they regard all the sects in Dongsheng Prefecture as affiliated sects, and they will take whatever they want and do whatever they want.


    Many sects dared to be angry but did not dare to speak, and most of them held hatred towards the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Heavenly Sword Gate was really powerful, the contradiction would have broken out long ago.


    After Zhou Shu''s incident happened, another incident caused controversy. The incident tens of thousands of years ago was broken, and evidence of the connection between the Tianjianmen and the Sea Clan was also released.


    The storm is about to come, the Heavenly Sword Gate almost completely loses the hearts of the people, the Dongshengzhou is undercurrent, and many sects are ready to go, waiting for opportunities.


    At this time, Kunlun came out to provoke again, making the dispute between Jianlu and Tianjianmen become clearer, until a battle really broke out, and the two began to clearly oppose each other. With Jianlu blocking the front, other sects in Dongshengzhou The door had no scruples, and the conflict with the Heavenly Sword Door was all aroused.


    For a while, Tianjianmen felt difficult to move in Dongshengzhou.


    At the beginning, they tried to change the situation. They continued to send monks to various places to stabilize the situation, increase the management of other sects, and at the same time spread the welfare, spread the spirits and spirits, and wanted to win over the cultivators in Dongsheng Prefecture. Lost, troubled times have come, and change is not easy.


    In the most recent Dongsheng sword meeting, except for the sword repair of the Tianjianmen, there were only three other participants.


    After the sword meeting, Tianjian Sect also knew that he had completely lost power in Dongsheng Prefecture. The situation was irreversible in a short period of time. It wisely chose to avoid the disciples in various places in Dongsheng Prefecture, and gave up the old affiliated sect. The Heaven Sword Talisman Heaven Sword Order issued was also invalidated, and the affairs of other sects in Dongsheng Prefecture were no longer taken care of, even the Daqin Mountains around him.


    In the confrontation between the immortal cultivators in Dongshengzhou and the Heavenly Sword Gate, the Heavenly Sword Gate had surrendered.


    After the Heavenly Sword Gate evaded, Dongshengzhou did not stabilize, but became more chaotic.


    Without the powerful control of the big sect, the other sects saw opportunities to take advantage, and everyone thought of the upper position. For a time, Dongshengzhou was in a precarious manner, and the sect change happened almost every day, and it has not stopped until now.


    What happened in Qinmen Villa is actually very common in what is now Dongsheng Prefecture.


    When he was in Wushuang City, Zhou Shu knew about these things. This was one of the reasons why he came out. In the troubled times of Dongshengzhou, Lingyu City needed him there. Of course he also knows that the Heavenly Sword Sect will never give up chasing him. From the perspective of the Heavenly Sword Sect, Zhou Shu is the cause and culprit of everything. It is not the matter of other sects, but the internal of the Sword Sect. thing.


    In the midair, a bright moon flew past quickly.


    Zhou Shu has no interest in the fight here.


    Flying in the Daqin Mountains is naturally different from the experience of boundless desert. There is a strong spirit here, big and small sects are everywhere, there are many immortals and monsters, everywhere, but it is difficult to find high-level monsters, most high-level monsters. The monsters are hidden in the secret realm, and most of those outside are hunted by the immortal cultivators.


    Zhou Shu also had no intention of staying, and went all the way north.


    As he passed the Heavenly Sword Gate, Zhou Shu paid attention to it a little, and wanted to see what was special about this Wannian Sect.


    The conclusion is that apart from the indescribable grandeur and prosperity, there is nothing special.


    Not surprisingly, what you can see is often not the essence of the sect. Those special places have long been sealed off. Standing outside, even Zhou Shu can hardly see through it. Only the disciples in the sect can make it clear.


    When several powerful spirits approached him, Zhou Shu flew away quickly, leaving no trace.


    The Heavenly Sword Gate was not the purpose of his coming to the Daqin Mountains, but Ci Hangzong was.


    ten days later.


    Zhou Shu saw the gate of Ci Hangzong from a distance.


    Compared with the grandeur of Tianjianmen, Cihangzong is much quieter and smaller. The mountain gate is located in front of a hill less than three hundred meters long.


    It is really doubtful that, as the face of the six major sects of Cihangzong, what is going on with this mountain gate which is smaller than the Dutch school? Is this really Cihangzong?


    soon he confirmed.


    Flying closer and closer, the Yamagata gradually revealed its true shape, but the mountain is not a mountain. The mountain is clearly a statue as high as three hundred feet.


    Ordinary people can see it occasionally, thinking that they have seen miracles, but in the spiritual consciousness of the cultivator, the mountain gate has always been a statue, and it has not changed for tens of thousands of years.


    That is a kind woman, sitting on the lotus platform with her hands around her chest, holding up a jade bottle.


    Sitting between the auspicious clouds, the woman was hung with a layer of golden light that flickered. In the halo, the woman looked solemn and stared in front of her. Her eyes showed the brilliance of kindness and sincerity, which continuously radiated out and counted. For hundreds of miles, Zhou Shu could feel the compassion in it, like the unconscious joy of the saint''s body.


    There is no doubt that this is the ancient power that is the founder of the Cihang School, the great immortal Cihang, who saves all beings with compassion and is still respected by countless people.


    The icon of the Great Immortal Cihang was built shortly after the establishment of the sect of Cihangzong. It has been passed down for tens of thousands of years. Even in the most difficult period of the sect of Cihangzong, it has not been damaged or damaged at all. In contrast, the mountain gates of the other five major sects have suffered varying degrees of damage, Kunlun is no exception, and more often, the mountain gates of Kunlun have been broken three times.


    There are three reasons for this.


    First, out of respect, Great Immortal Cihang can be said to be the most respected power in Xuanhuang Continent She is compassionate, saves suffering, and saves all living beings. Countless people, regardless of immortality, have received her favor. Even the enemies of Ci Hangzong would not attack her.


    �� is the power of the icon itself. For tens of thousands of years, tens of thousands of people worshipped and worshipped by many disciples of the Cihang School. The icon of Cihang has been integrated with the power of compassion, and most immortal cultivators with low spirits have a little bit of fighting against the icon. , Will be erased by the compassionate heart emanating from the icon, and will no longer be able to fight.


    The third is the mountain protection formation. The strength of the Cihangzong mountain protection formation is reflected in this icon.


    But the mountain protection formation can only begin when the sect is extremely critical, because one of the conditions for opening is the self-sacrifice of the cultivator crossing the catastrophe. The last time the mountain protection formation was opened, it has been 10,000 years ago.


    Zhu Xiaorou in the moon shuttle, staring at the icon, she has been reluctant to look away from the pious eyes, and nodded gently, seemingly convinced.


    Most kind-hearted women find it hard to resist the power of compassion towards the icon. They can''t stand the "temptation" and can''t help being infected. There are few exceptions.


    It seems that the same is true for Zhu Xiaorou.

 Chapter 1011: Before the gate

    ? "Don''t read it." Tian Lai "Novel www.��"


    Zhou Shu gently patted Zhu Xiaorou.


    I wish Xiao Rou, as if she had first awakened from a dream, she settled down and said apologetically, "My son, Xiao Rou was fascinated for the moment.


    "Attracted by the icon, according to the words of Cihangzong, it means that you are sincere and kind, and you are most suitable to be a disciple of Cihangzong. If you are seen by the people of Cihangzong, you must find a way to get you into the door, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and soon showed a little dignity again, "Sincere and kind are all very good, but the mind must be firm, not easily affected by other things, otherwise it will not be good for you to cultivate."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded, "The son said that Xiaorou will not be affected by it anymore."


    She thought for a while, and when she looked at the icon again, her eyes had changed, she no longer had the trace of piety before, but was calm and composed.


    was originally a person who was about to transform into the gods. Once he was prepared and stuck to his mind, it would be difficult to influence other things.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, thinking of Yangmei unconsciously.


    When Yangmei came to Cihangzong, Fairy Heyin deliberately took her around for half an hour in front of the statue of Cihang, wanting her to feel the power of compassion in the icon, and be a disciple of Cihangzong with heart and soul, but The Yangmei in the Golden Core Realm was unaffected by the slightest, and his determination was as firm as a rock.


    failed to convince Yang Mei, which disappointed Yuan Heyin, but she was more fortunate and gratified.


    Yangmei is sincere and kind, and will never be less than any Cihangzong disciple, but she is not affected by foreign objects at all. Even if it is the icon of Cihangzong, this mind is the real destiny that Cihangzong wants. Female.


    "Let''s go down."


    Ten miles away, Zhou Shu put away the shuttle and walked towards the Cihang Mountain Gate.


    The gate of the mountain is not too big, carved by Yan Fushu. It is three feet high and four feet wide, which is five to five.


    This is completely different from Tianjianmen. The gate of Tianjianmen is a combination of two mountains moved from elsewhere. It is three hundred and thirty meters high and four hundred and forty meters wide.


    Before ����shanmen, there were four female cultivators, all of them Yuan Ying, all dressed in white, staring at Zhou Shu and Zhu Xiaorou, their eyes flashing, quite alert.


    Zhou Shu walked forward slowly, arched his hands, and said indifferently, "You fellow Cihang, if you want to see the Yangmei of Guizong, I will let you know. I am Zhou Shu. She will know if you say it."


    "Yanmei?"


    A female Xiu raised her brows immediately, "How dare you call her by name, Fairy Yangmei, how can you easily call it...what, your name is Zhou Shu?"


    The expressions of the female cultivators were stagnant, their eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, and they kept looking up and down.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I am Zhou Shu."


    "Are you really Zhou Shu?"


    Several female cultivators looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated. Although Zhou Shu hadn''t covered up with divine consciousness, they already showed their true face, but they couldn''t believe it.


    How could Zhou Shu, who had been missing for almost 30 years and was considered dead or abolished, appeared here, before the gate of the Cihangzong Mountain?


    Someone shook his head and said condensedly, "Whether you are Zhou Shu or not, you will never see Fairy Yangmei. Fairy is in retreat. It has been five years and no one will see him."


    "Retreat?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "But I heard that Yangmei has not been in retreat since he became a god, and has been waiting for me."


    Through Bian Xue, he has always kept in touch with Yang Mei. After Yang Mei was promoted to Huashen two years ago, he followed his words and did not continue to retreat, waiting for him to come.


    "How can you know?"


    The girl Xiu was shocked, "Who are you, anyway?"


    Zhou Shu just smiled, "I said, I��m Zhou Shu, I want to see Yangmei, please let me know."


    This sentence was plain and flat, and the tone was very light, but it contained a huge amount of divine consciousness, and went straight through the mountain gate. The words were like silent thunder, suddenly exploded in the Ci Hang Sect and spread out, even if they were thousands. The disciples of Cihangzong inside and outside could hear clearly.


    "What, Zhou Shu, want to see Yangmei?"


    "Is Zhou Shu still alive?"


    "Even if it is really him, why does he dare to show up, don''t you know that other sects are looking for him?"


    Because of the storms before and after, Zhou Shu''s name has resounded throughout Dongsheng Prefecture for decades, and it can be said that no one knows it. All of a sudden, there was a lot of vibration in the Ci Hang Sect.


    "Where does he speak, how does he seem to be everywhere."


    "Whether it is or not, go to the mountain gate first."


    Many disciples of Cihangzong flew to the gate one after another. In a short time, hundreds of disciples of Cihangzong stood in front of the gate, most of them were in Nascent Soul Realm, and of course there were also many Divine Transformation Realms.


    "Zhou Shu!"


    Familiar voice, familiar figure.


    Fairy Lingyin suddenly appeared in front of the mountain gate, staring at Zhou Shu, his expression was very complicated, and it took a long time to say, "It turned out to be you."


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, and said, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have seen the fairy Lingyin."


    Lingyin Fairy was still a little stunned, "It''s really you...you are okay, you are here..."


    With the confirmation from Fairy Lingyin, the other disciples of Cihangzong also exclaimed.


    "Unexpectedly, it is really Zhou Shu!"


    "Where has he been in the past thirty years? It seems that his cultivation has improved a lot. Could it be that which sect was secretly competing for it?"


    "There is no reason. The six major sects know each other, and they have never heard of someone who has taken Zhou Shu, and those who have survived the catastrophe in the Yuan Ying realm cannot be hidden so deeply by the sect. This is 30 years. what."


    "The woman next to him who hides her face should be Zhu Xiaorou from the Chongyang Palace, right? The two have been together and have the same cultivation level?"


    "what is the problem!?"


    twittering, constant discussion.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the disciples and elders have all kinds of expressions, shock and doubt are the majority.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, very calmly.


    He expected this kind of reaction. A focal point that had been missing for many years reappeared. It was hard not to be shocked. However, he could see that the disciples of Cihangzong were pretty good. If he had changed the Heavenly Sword and Chongyang, he would have been unable to restrain himself from questioning. Because of Zhou Shu, several big sects have suffered a lot, and they will not let it go when they see him. Ci Hang is among them.


    Settling down, Fairy Lingyin said slowly, "Zhou Shu, I don''t know where you have been these years, but what do you mean by coming to Cihangzong now?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything, just fulfill the past agreement."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Fairy, the promised time has passed, I come to see Yangmei, and I will take Yangmei back to Lingyu City."


    "Impossible."


    Fairy Lingyin immediately shook his head, "Yang Mei is now a disciple of Cihangzong, and will be in the future. She herself will not go back with you, and it is even more impossible for us to let her go back to Lingyu City with you. You are now the four major sects. Everyone wants to arrest you. You can��t protect yourself. Do you still want to implicate her?��


    She looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Only in Cihangzong, she can guarantee safety, practice smoothly, and achieve her mission. And you, if you are really good for her, then your best choice is to keep hiding. , Don''t show up again."

 Chapter 1012: 1000 Fantasy

    For Ci Hangzong, it is indeed the best for Zhou Shu to no longer have this result.


    In their view, as long as Zhou Shu does not appear, Yang Mei will be the daughter of the destiny in Cihangzong with peace of mind, step by step through the catastrophe, and finally ascend to the immortal world, complete the goal of Cihangzong, and earn status for the Xuanhuang Continent, once again Became the savior of Xuanhuang Continent.


    In the past 20,000 years, no one has been promoted to immortality in Xuanhuang Continent. If it continues, the result will only get worse and worse, becoming a land abandoned by all immortals. Whose sect can produce a great power to promote the Xuanhuang Continent in the immortal world. Undoubtedly, he accepted the hearts of many people and became the real master of the Xuanhuang Continent.


    Kunlun, Tianjianmen, etc., desperately competing for genius, all have this kind of thinking, and Ci Hangzong is the same, but others are fighting for actual status, and Cihangzong is fighting for the illusion of saving all living beings.


    As soon as Fairy Lingyin finished speaking, there were many echoing voices immediately.


    "Yes, Zhou Shu, you''d better leave immediately and never show up again."


    "Your appearance will only cause trouble to Ci Hangzong and Fairy Yangmei, why are you here?"


    "Your cultivation base is too low to be worthy of Fairy Yangmei."


    "Let''s leave quickly, we will treat you as if you haven''t been here, and won''t tell others, it''s very compassionate."


    Listening to everyone''s words, Zhu Xiaorou''s eyes were cold and she wanted to refute, but she was blocked by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu still remained calm. Ci Hangzong''s thoughts, he understood, but he didn''t think he would be good for Yangmei if he didn''t show up. On the contrary, he firmly believed that Yangmei would have a great chance of becoming immortal by his side. many.


    He knows the way of heaven better than others, and he knows every step he and she will take in the future.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Fairies, are you planning to prevent me from taking Yangmei?"


    Fairy Lingyin nodded, and was about to speak, when the two female nuns beside him stood up first and pointed at Zhou Shu with a look of disdain.


    "Funny, where are you qualified to say such things to stop you, do we need to stop you?"


    "Really, I thought Zhou Shu was a kind of genius. I only learned today that hearing is better than seeing. It turned out to be such an arrogant fellow. I''m afraid you can''t even match one of the monks here. You can''t even enter the mountain gate. !"


    "Hurry up, we don''t want to do it in front of the mountain gate icon!"


    "That is to say, our Ci Hang Sect is kind, knowing that you deserve to die, but you didn''t start, you still don''t know what to do, it''s really disgusting!"


    Say what you say, what I say, there are women with long tongues like guns, even the compassionate and tolerant Ci Hang Sect, such women are indispensable.


    Fairy Lingyin frowned unconsciously. Unlike others, she knew that Zhou Shu was very strong, and that she was very strong more than 30 years ago. She hasn��t seen it for many years now. She may have improved a lot. She can��t talk like that, but Those who said those words were also the cultivators of God Transformation, and she couldn''t stop them.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "That''s right, I don''t want to do anything in front of the icon. I still respect the ancestors of Ci Hangzong, so let''s go in and talk about it."


    He took Zhu Xiaorou up and walked slowly into the gate.


    There are hundreds of monks in front of the mountain gate, among them there are at least ten in the Transcendent God Realm, staring at Zhou Shu together, all with a lot of suspicion.


    Come in, to enter the Cihangzong mountain gate in front of hundreds of monks, is it daydreaming, wishful thinking?


    "It''s really big talk."


    A female sister who is usually indifferent couldn''t help shaking her head slightly, and couldn''t help but talk.


    Hundreds of people stared at Zhou Shu, wanting to see how he got in. The Transcendent Realm cultivator hadn''t done anything yet, but many Nascent Soul Realm cultivators quietly let go of their Yuan Li and formed a wall around them.


    Zhou Shu didn''t do anything, step by step, just walked in.


    He didn''t turn around until a few miles inside the gate, and slowly said, "I have already come in. If you want to stop me, you can start."


    "what?"


    "what!"


    "Why is he inside? Isn''t he outside? Who is that outside?"


    "How could this be?"


    Many female cultivators looked at Zhou Shu inside the mountain gate, and then looked outside. Her face turned pale and her eyes were about to fall out of surprise.


    In their eyes, Zhou Shu did stand in front of the mountain gate and did not move, but in fact, Zhou Shu had already moved and walked in.


    He used the magic trick to fool all the monks present.


    Yan Yi Jue has cultivated to Consummation. Although there is no domain, it has also derived a very powerful change, evolving a thousand illusions.


    One Thousand Illusion, is the perfect combination of Yanyi Jue and Formation Dao. It is the real power of Qiangqimen. It uses the soul, consciousness and thought to the extreme.


    Separate divine thoughts, use divine souls and divine consciousness to subtly create many illusions to achieve the effect of illusion formations. Zhou Shu��s divine thoughts are tens of thousands. In such a small area, hundreds of illusions created are also lifelike. It affects every female nun, and the spiritual consciousness of the female nuns here is simply not enough to distinguish which is real and which is illusory.


    In the spiritual consciousness of every female cultivator, Zhou Shu stood still in place, but Zhou Shu who was standing there was actually just an illusion. The real Zhou Shu had already left and passed through the encirclement of many energies. Entered the mountain gate.


    After entering the mountain gate, he withdrew the tactics, and everyone can see the real him.


    "Zhou Shu, what is your trick?"


    Fairy Lingyin noticed the strangeness, and quickly understood that her spiritual consciousness had fallen into a phantom formation under the influence of Zhou Shu, but how exactly did Zhou Shu do it? The effect of the formation can be created by using the spiritual consciousness alone. It''s incredible to be able to fool so many cultivators of the God Realm.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s nothing, it''s just a little bit of experience over the years."


    Of course, in those 25 years, he was not only practicing and practicing swords, but he had cultivated many techniques to perfection.


    "you!"


    The female cultivator who said that Zhou Shu could not enter the gate of the mountain before, her face turned white and red, and gradually became angry, she said loudly, "No matter what method you use to get in, I will drive you out now!"


    said, there was a ruler Xu Hongling floating in her hand, and she threw it towards Zhou Shu.


    The red silk was soft as a ribbon when it floated out, but immediately became as hard as steel, and grew and grew a thousand times larger, hitting it in the air like a giant stick.


    Mount Tai is on top Junior sister Ruyue, keep your hands! "


    Lingyin Fairy let out a soft cry.


    Zhou Shu is still, seemingly thoughtful.


    The elemental power in the red silk is extremely savage and domineering, like an ancient beast, without the harmony of the power of compassion. It seems that this female cultivator is not the strength of compassion, but the domineering. It is not surprising, of compassion. Strength is not something that everyone can cultivate.


    He still has a trace of fear about the power of compassion that is not too clear, but he doesn''t care much about such a brutal way.


    Zhou Shu stood still and didn''t move.


    I saw a little green light above his head, like a seed, which took root and sprouted in the blink of an eye, turning into a small tree as tall as a foot.


    ��!


    The huge red damask stick slammed into the small tree.

 Chapter 1013: Yuxuexi

    ? Seeing such a scene, all the female cultivators looked stagnant, some exclaimed, some hid their faces, and some shook their heads. Tian Lai Xiao "Say Ww" W. ����


    Fairy Ru Yue, who waved the red silk, didn''t look much, turned around and snorted to Fairy Lingyin, "Of course I kept my hand, but I just taught him a lesson."


    The reputation of the fairy like moon is quite big in the Cihang School.


    Because she practices the domineering way that is almost the opposite of the power of compassion, and also because she likes to stand out for the same family, the disciples of the Ci Hang Sect encountered things, and the result of going to the master was to let herself tolerate, only when she called her, She will not only help you out, but also make you feel very comfortable, just do it and be refreshed.


    But she is not a stubborn person, the red silk is extremely powerful, but she also retains skill, just want to press Zhou Shu to kneel down, and it will not really hurt Zhou Shu.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect, nor did the other female cultivators, that the menacing red damask giant stick hit the small tree and stopped.


    seems to be stuck in the air, unable to fall down an inch or a centimetre.


    All the female cultivators were slightly stagnant. They knew that Fairy Ruyue had left her hands, but they would never even miss Zhou Shu''s body.


    Ruyue Fairy''s face is a bit unbearable, the vitality burst out, constantly pouring into the red silk, but no matter how she increases the strength, the red silk can''t go any further, and it is blocked to death from three feet away.


    This small tree looks small, but in fact it is a condensation of the domain of tree rings.


    Zhou Shu, who is enlightened, has mastered the use of domains, and can use it anytime he wants.


    Needless to say, the defensive power of the tree wheel domain, not to mention the Azure Nether domain, coupled with the combination of wood aura, and triple protection, even if Fairy Ruyue doesn''t keep his hands at all, it is impossible to break through.


    But also because of her retention, Zhou Shu didn''t choose to fight back, just bear it lightly.


    Fairy Ruyue''s face was even redder, and she wanted to increase her strength, a familiar voice floated over, "Enough, you all get out."


    In the distance, two sisters walked along the lotus and stopped in front of the mountain gate.


    "Uncle Lotus Music."


    "Uncle Xuexi."


    Seeing the two, many female cultivators stepped forward to salute and did not dare to neglect.


    Fairy just like Yueyue was a little unconvinced and shouted loudly, "Two uncles, I can beat him!"


    Xuexi real person Yu Xuexi slowly said, "In fact, he defeated you. You have already lost, but you are still persistent, which is very bad."


    Yuan Heyin nodded and turned to the many female cultivators, "You have already lost. If Zhou Shu moves when he enters the door, none of you can escape. Since you have lost, you must give up and stop struggling, we Cihang Zong disciple, it''s not that you can''t afford to lose."


    All the female cultivators have different expressions. Some people have understood it a long time ago, but some people have raised their eyebrows slightly. After thinking about it, they understand.


    No matter what tactics Zhou Shu used, he did have a chance to win but let them go. He didn''t shoot them. They had already lost badly. As a disciple of the Ci Hang Sect, they would lose their identity if they continued to struggle.


    "The uncle teacher taught me."


    Numerous female sisters nodded and stepped back.


    Zhou Shu was also a little surprised. He has a chance to win, but it is difficult to move freely under a thousand illusions. Moreover, he can''t make a rash move to hurt people. He is actually ready to go in and fight another battle. But I didn''t want to retreat in a word.


    The disciples of Ci Hangzong are really different, but this also means that the two great cultivators who cross the Tribulation Realm will definitely do it themselves.


    Zhou Shu put away the small tree above his head and saluted the two female monks, "Senior Heyin, Senior Xuexi."


    "Zhou Shu, it''s really you."


    Yuanheyin''s expression was condensed, "You are growing fast, beyond my expectations, did you enter Kunlun?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The juniors haven''t entered anywhere. They are still from the Dutch school, and only from the Dutch school."


    Yuanheyin frowned slightly, "Then I don''t understand even more, how did you reach this level?"


    "Sister Heyin, don''t ask any more, his affairs are meaningless to us."


    Yu Xuexi slowly shook her head and turned to Zhou Shu, showing a lot of solemnity, "Zhou Shu, you are very strong, better than many people in Cihangzong, but you can''t do what you can do. You should leave early. , I can��t let you take Yang Mei. She is the destined daughter of Ci Hang Sect. She is my true nobleman. Only with her is the complete Ci Hang Sect."


    Her speech was calm at first, but then she rushed, passionate and eager.


    Zhou Shu even felt a sense of fanaticism, as if Yu Xuexi had regarded Yangmei as the totem of Cihangzong, and he couldn''t even say it casually, let alone take it away.


    Zhou Shu is a little inexplicable, Yang Mei already has such a high status in the lotus school?


    He didn''t know that the reason why Yuxuexi reached the tribulation stage had a lot to do with Yangmei.


    Yuxuexi was trapped in the late stage of the transformation of the gods for many years and was unable to fit together until after she practiced with Yangmei, she gained a lot of new insights from Yangmei, and the power of compassion rose to a higher level before breaking through the shackles and smoothly fitting the body. , Passed the tribulation again and became a monk crossing the tribulation realm.


    Although Yangmei came into contact with the power of compassion much later than her, she understood more deeply.


    This was only ten years ago, so Yu Xuexi naturally regarded Yangmei as her lucky star, the nobleman of Cihangzong.


    And she was not the only one who had this kind of thought. After Yangmei arrived, Ci Hangzong��s luck seemed to have improved a lot, and there were continuous breakthroughs. The identity of Yangmei��s destiny daughter was recognized in Cihangzong. Not a virtual predicate.


    Zhou Shu pushed Zhu Xiaorou away, and looked at Yu Xuexi sternly, "Senior, come on."


    In his eyes, there was a sudden burst of energy, like a star Yaoran, full of fighting spirit, overflowing.


    A battle was inevitable, and he was already prepared.


    Yu Xuexi''s complexion was slightly condensed, and a suspicion flashed in his eyes, "You, want to fight me?"


    "Senior won''t let me take Yangmei, but I must take it. If I don''t agree, I will fight."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was flat, the surroundings suddenly became quiet, no sound was felt, and the situation stopped.


    The female cultivators looked shocked I don��t know what to say, a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator wants to challenge the Great Tribulation Realm cultivator. They have never seen such a thing before, and it seems that there is no such thing in the cultivating world. Over.


    "I know you have survived the catastrophe, you are a real genius..."


    Yu Xuexi stared at Zhou Shu and said every word, "But you know, I have just crossed the catastrophe for less than ten years, even if I try my best, I will not attract the catastrophe, I have no scruples, just like this, you still want Fight against me?"


    The cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm dare to fight against the Transcendent Tribulation Realm, and their great reliance is because Transcendent Realm does not dare to do their best to avoid the catastrophe. Once Transcendent Realm has no such scruples, then few Transcendent God Realm monks dare to do it. Up.


    After all, after the cultivators have merged to cross the Tribulation, their body and body are unified, and most of the tactics have no effect on them. How can you not make the cultivators of the Tribulation Realm be injured? Is it meaningful to fight like that?


    All the female cultivators looked at Zhou Shu together. Yu Xuexi had already said this. Shouldn''t Zhou Shu be arrogant anymore?


    But Zhou Shu just nodded slightly, "Yes, come on."

 Chapter 1014: Domain dispute

    Concentrating on Zhou Shu, with deep meaning in his eyes, Yu Xuexi nodded slowly, "Well, as you wish. Heaven ""Fictions Ww"W."��"


    She shook her head slightly, with a hint of helplessness in her eyes. As Cihang, she did not want to bully the small with the big, but had to.


    The hundreds of female cultivators in front of them were all very good disciples in the Ci Hang Sect. There was no shortage of Divine Transformation, but they had almost no defensive ability in front of Zhou Shu-she had seen clearly before that Zhou Shu''s techniques were weird. , They are unheard of, and their spiritual sense is farther away. They can''t always embrace them, not to mention that they will lose the reputation of Cihangzong, and it may not be possible to embrace them.


    The female cultivators looked at the two of them, a little excited and a little depressed. What was exciting was that they could see the cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm taking action. This was a rare thing. What was depressing was that, to a certain extent, Yu Xuexi was completely I don''t think they have the ability to fight Zhou Shu... but they are also unable to refute, Zhou Shu makes them completely unpredictable.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was indifferent, without much reaction.


    He came to Cihangzong and was ready, he knew this battle was inevitable.


    Is there any more shocking effect than a battle with the Great Monk Crossing Tribulation Realm? He not only has to fight, but he must never lose, and everyone should know: I am back, but I am not the original Zhou Shu anymore. What must be done must be done, even the Great Monk of Crossing Tribulation Realm cannot let me back down.


    Of course, I chose Cihangzong instead of other big sects, first because Yangmei is here, and second, compared to other sects, Cihangzong is more rules-based. After changing the Heavenly Sword Gate, he estimated that the hundreds of monks had already come up together, and Kunlun''s words, he was mostly still in front of the mountain gate and was attacked by the hidden monks.


    "Since this is the case, I won''t say much. It is not suitable to fight in front of the mountain gate and go to Yuangu."


    Yuanheyin glanced at Zhou Shu and walked into the sect.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, followed Yuan Heyin, and walked towards Yuangu together. The disciples of the Cihang School, except the one who guarded the gate, did not move, but also followed.


    After a short while, a crowd of people waited and arrived at Xiang Yuangu.


    The valley is deep and large, surrounded by mountains and thousands of miles, the valley is nearly a hundred miles in circumference, the ground is covered with jade-heart stones like ice bricks, flat like a mirror, clearly showing everyone''s reflection.


    There is no one in the valley. This is not surprising. The disciples of the Cihang School have always been free from contention, and most of them have carefully cultivated. Even within the sect, there are very few skilled people. This valley is more prepared for other people who come to challenge.


    A willow leaf grew at the foot of Yuxuexi, and he walked toward the center, watching Zhou Shu condescendingly, "Zhou Shu, you can start."


    Her face was indifferent, and her eyes were arrogant. Although she had to do something with Zhou Shu, she felt that she didn''t have to do it, she just needed to wait for Zhou Shu to retreat.


    A group of disciples separated immediately, but they were not far away. They could see clearly from a close range. They also felt that Zhou Shu was unlikely to pose any threat to Yu Xuexi, and it might be over soon.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, nodded and said, "This junior is offended."


    His expression was condensed, the light flashed, and the sea-blue waves continued to unfold, covering the surrounding area for ten miles. The disciple of the Ci Hang Sect not far away, and the Yuxue Creek in the air were all included.


    "what?"


    "Is this a domain, how could he have a domain..."


    "Isn''t it possible to give birth to the realm of the **** of transformation, and not every incarnation has... he actually has it?"


    "Go away first, don''t affect Master Uncle."


    The disciple of the Ci Hang Sect, his complexion suddenly became stunned, especially those monks who had already arrived at the Transcendent God Realm but had no realm, felt ashamed.


    After they felt the power in the domain, they couldn''t hide it. They backed away and exclaimed.


    The domain, of course, is the domain, weakening the opponent��s vitality and sword intent, and not only the strength of the sea stepping sword itself. Zhou Shu combined the power of the surrounding water spirit and wood spirit, and also added his own insight into it. The surplus used alone is much stronger.


    "There are indeed some skills."


    Yu Xuexi also had a lot of surprises in her heart, but her complexion was as calm as water, and there were many branches and leaves spreading around her, like weeping willows. The leaves drifted slowly, but wherever they went, the blue waves faded away. Contend with it.


    In the vast ocean, a little green appeared, as if a pile of oil was sprinkled on the water, which was very discordant, but the green continued to expand, and it seemed that the blue would soon be completely covered.


    These willow branches and leaves are also domains. They are one of the two domains most often cultivated by the cultivators of Cihangzong, the domain of Ling willow.


    Yuliu Lujue is a high-level technique that is almost compulsory for the disciples of the Cihang School. When it reaches its extreme level, it will give birth to two domains, one is the domain of nectar, which can slowly restore the vitality of the cultivator in the domain. , The other is the realm of the willow, one leaf is to obscure the eyes, and the thousand leaves are to obscure the gods. The effect is to confuse the opponent''s divine consciousness, which is equivalent to a powerful formation.


    When both sides have domains, the two domains might have an effect when they compete. Even if there is interference, it won''t matter much, but Yu Xuexi wanted to make Zhou Shu embarrassed, and wanted him to lose. It is normal that the opponent actually came to the door and challenged himself who had crossed the Tribulation Realm? It must be conquered, and Zhou Shu can be completely convinced-so she not only releases the domain of the willow, which has been practicing for a hundred years, and tit-for-tat, but also adds a lot of vitality and consciousness to the domain to eliminate Zhou Shu''s domain, deliberately The effect of suppressing Zhou Shu''s domain, so within the scope of Lingliu, Zhou Shu''s domain is completely invisible.


    From this point of view, Yu Xuexi completely prevailed, but in order to achieve this, she paid a lot of price. If she only maintains her own domain, regardless of Zhou Shu, her consumption is one, but now, it may be Three or even five. Of course, she doesn''t care much about crossing the Tribulation Realm, but in the end, this may be the key winner.


    And Zhou Shu took this into account.


    This is also the benefit of fighting in Cihangzong He can care nothing about his face, but Yu Xuexi can��t.


    Seeing that the plan was going well, he immediately withdrew his vitality and divine consciousness in the domain, only keeping the domain of the Qihai Sword itself, and he had almost no consumption.


    The Ling willow domain extended faster, and within a few breaths, the Ling Liu domain completely covered Zhou Shu''s domain, and there was no trace of blue around it.


    "Master Xuexi is still great."


    "It is unimaginable to completely suppress Zhou Shu''s domain, but this also shows that Master Xuexi''s strength is far stronger than Zhou Shu, otherwise it is impossible to achieve this."


    "If I were Zhou Shu, I should have retired at this moment. The difference in strength is too great."


    Many disciples of the Ci Hangzong shook their heads unconsciously, and the shock to Zhou Shu gradually disappeared.


    They didn''t know that, as early as Zhou Shu expected, let Yuxuexi have the upper hand in the domain, and the longer it takes, the more and more disadvantaged it will only be their Yuxuexi. Uncle Master.

 Chapter 1015: 1st blow

    The female cultivators kept talking, Zhou Shu just pretended not to see it. Tian Lai "Fiction WWW. ����


    With a soft sound, the Qijie Sword of Treading the Sea is already in hand, and the light of the sword can''t stop shining, like stars.


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted.


    "what?!"


    "It turned out to be the sixth-order best magic weapon!"


    "Yes, and I feel that the power of the heaven and the earth in the sword is extremely strong, and I am ready to come out. Master Xuexi''s Xuexin is probably not as good as..."


    "One is the sixth order, the other is the fifth order, how can it be compared?"


    Fairy Lingyin shook his head, "What you said is wrong. Why can''t the fifth-order taken in the Tribulation Realm be compared with the sixth-order obtained in the Nascent Soul Realm? Little, it will never be as happy as Master Xuexi''s use of Xuexin to whisk the dust. The current situation really makes me wonder, Zhou Shu''s sword is far more powerful than the Nascent Soul Realm can wield, even if It''s not like that of the cultivator of the God Realm."


    She was right. For the realm of two people, the class of the magic weapon is not the key to victory or defeat. The key lies in the power they can wield. As Yuxuexi who crosses the tribulation realm, even if it is Tier 5 The best product can also wield power no less than the sixth-order best product, and make good use of the power of the heaven and earth inside. And Zhou Shu of the Yuan Ying realm, even if he uses the sixth-order best magic weapon, according to normal circumstances, at most he can use it. The power of the fifth-order best product can''t fully utilize the origin of heaven and earth at all, and it seems that this is obviously not the case now.


    The vowel lotus sound not far away was slightly startled, and there were many surprises in his eyes.


    She was surprised. It was not that Zhou Shu was able to produce the sixth-order best, nor was it his ability to wield the sixth-order magic weapon, but that she felt a different breath from that sword.


    "There is a sword spirit in the sword... and it is a sword spirit who has survived the catastrophe..."


    This point is probably only visible to the two crossing the tribulation realm present, because they both survived the tribulation, and felt the power of the heavenly path left a trace on the sword.


    She felt a hint of danger. This sword was not trivial. Zhou Shu, who was holding this sword, had the ability to damage the tribulation realm. Of course, she still thought in her heart that even with this sword, Zhou Shu would not May really hurt them.


    Yu Xuexi stared at Zhou Shu, her expression unchanged, but her heart was shaken.


    She and Yuan Heyin glanced at them, and they could see the difference between the sword, the sword spirit, and the survivorship.


    "How did he get a sword like this? People survive the catastrophe, and the sword survives the catastrophe... Now, regardless of his strength, he has had the experience of fighting against the Dao of Heaven. You can''t underestimate it, especially the sword. It can really hurt me..."


    This psychological change has a great impact.


    For the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm, the primordial body is already united, and both the body and the primordial spirit are already indestructible. Except for the origin of the heaven and the earth and its equivalent strength, other powers such as the primordial power can cause no harm to them. At first, she didn''t worry about Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu treated her like a fist hitting an iron block. Only now, Zhou Shu holding the sea-stepping sword is like having an iron-sharpening knife. It is really possible to cut through the iron block and injure her who is crossing the tribulation realm. Although the possibility is very small, it seems to her. For example, if a child is armed with a sharp weapon, it is a hundred times more likely to hurt himself than to hurt himself, but after all, there is still a possibility, so he can''t help but hesitate.


    In the realm of the willow, if a strong wind blows, the willow branches and willow leaves begin to dance wildly, the sky is green, almost nothing else can be seen.


    Yu Xuexi increased the power of the domain, and wanted to completely confuse Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness, so that Zhou Shu could not attack him, even if he had a sword, what was the use of not being able to stab anyone?


    Even people who are not in the domain can feel the domain becoming violent, and they don��t feel a little discoloration.


    "Uncle Shi is still strong, and he can swing the realm of the willow to this level."


    "Yes, my spirit willow domain may not reach even a half..."


    "If I were inside, I would be blind now, and it would be impossible to touch Master Uncle even if I run out of energy."


    Everyone admired them, only Yuanheyin shook their heads slightly, "This kind of domain is too expensive, and it has lost the original intention of the willow domain, I am afraid it is too much."


    Feeling the changes around him, Zhou Shu remained unmoved, his eyes were fixed on the sword, green light shuttled back and forth, gathered at the tip of the sword, and merged into an extremely bright spot, like a dazzling star, but in the blink of an eye, it dissipated to nothing. , There is no trace of brilliance.


    Invisible, a sword intent full of the origin of heaven and earth flew out suddenly and shot towards Yuxue Creek extremely fast.


    A drop in the ocean that has changed its form, the sword intent that has been comprehended over the past few decades is all contained within it, with a little less momentum, becoming restrained, and its power has only increased.


    The goal can��t be wrong. No matter how violent the Lingliu realm is, it��s impossible to confuse him. The powerful divine consciousness and the fourth change have already cleared a spacious road before him and Yuxuexi. Within the divine consciousness, The location of Yuxue Creek is unobstructed.


    Although the sword intent is invisible, it also shows its traces. In the realm of the willow, there has been a flying rainbow.


    Yu Xuexi frowned slightly.


    was surprised that Zhou Shu was not affected by the domain, and also surprised that this sword intent was solid, she had never seen it before.


    But she stood still, just raised her hand, and a few white lights flashed by, and the whisk in her hand turned into a soft silk, woven into a fine web, which was blocking her front.


    Snapped!


    There was a soft sound.


    The sword intent was completely blocked by the dust, but the sword intent did not dissipate. Instead, it rolled up like a violent wind, blowing a large part of the surrounding willow branches and willow leaves.


    A void appeared in the ���� domain. Although it was fleeting, everyone could see clearly.


    Amidst the green sky, there was a white line falling down slowly. Although it was very thin, it was surrounded by layers of white mist, floating in the domain, and it was a bit dazzling.


    Yu Xuexi''s expression tightened, and hatred flashed across her eyes.


    That white thread is a piece of snow crystal silk on the snow heart whisk.


    Snow Heart Whisk is the best magic weapon she refined by herself.


    The Snow Crystal Silkworm that lives in the Ten Thousand Years Xuanbing is called the Heart of Ice and Snow. It is an extremely rare Tier 6 monster. Yuxuexi worked hard to obtain one in the Beiming Secret Realm, and then took the Ten Thousand Years Xuanbing. Heyu ice mulberry kept it for a hundred years, and finally got ten silk rolls...It was mainly made of snow crystal silk, supplemented by Wannian Xuanbing jade, and then used the snow crystal silkworm demon pill as a guide, coupled with Tianshan fire, and finally refined It became Xuexin''s Whisk, but it was a pity that he missed the final step and did not reach the sixth order, but he was definitely one of the strongest among the fifth-order best magic weapons.


    Xue Xin has followed her for thousands of years and has never suffered any damage. Even when facing a sixth-order magic weapon, it is the same. She already has an advanced sixth-order appearance, but she did not expect that Zhou Shu''s first blow would damage it. , Dropped a silk.


    Zhou Shu��s use of the origin of heaven and earth and sword intent is stronger than she imagined. It��s very strong. *s: Try to update twice these days, write in the Internet cafe, the computer is broken, and you can��t buy it until the 4th during the Spring Festival holiday...)


    (pps: Thank you for the cloud covering the mountains, angc1111 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, Happy Chinese New Year~!)

 Chapter 1016: 4 Elephant Gate

    ? Yanzhong became very quiet, there was no sound. Tianlai Novels Ww "W. ��


    No one expected what was happening. The female cultivators knew that Zhou Shu had a magic weapon to injure Yuxue Creek, but no one thought that Zhou Shu could really hit Yuxue Creek through the realm of the willow. Not only did he hit it, but Yuxue Creek had to resist�� ����Not directly using the sword, just the sword intent destroyed the ultimate magic weapon Xue Xin in Yu Xuexi''s hands. There is a huge gap between the Nascent Soul Realm and the Cross Tribulation Realm, so how sharp is this sword intent?


    In the silence, the silk was still falling, with layers of white mist, and the surrounding air was condensed into severe frost. The cold air was pressing. Some of the cultivators of the Nascent Infant realm who had insufficient cultivation were cold and could not help but stand up. safety mask.


    Yu Xuexi didn''t even glance at the fallen silk, staring condescendingly at Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "You did a good job, very good."


    ''S tone was extremely flat, but the chill in it made people tremble. Zhou Shu couldn''t help but get a little stagnant, while the female nun on the side looked tight, and some of them even sweated, and they couldn''t help shaking.


    Compared to Zhou Shu, they understand the meaning of this sentence better.


    The big sect is very large, so there are many rules and strict rules. Cihangzong is like this. There is also a special discipline institute in the sect, which punishes those disciples who have violated the rules several times. Yu Xuexi in front of him has served as the precepts for two hundred years. The dean did not step down until he was promoted ten years ago.


    Before crossing the catastrophe, Yu Xuexi��s qualifications and status in the Cihang Sect were very high. She said nothing and punishes her disciples with iron-faced selflessness. I don��t know how many disciples have received her "education", and some disciples who have never changed. It��s the "Ice Prison Punishment" cast by Yuxuexi himself-the bone-thin coldness goes straight into the sea of ??consciousness, and the feeling of freezing even the thoughts are stagnant. Everyone has lingering fears, and whenever Yuxuexi executes the torture, the first The sentence is just the few words I said to Zhou Shu.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu didn''t react much, and he was still calm. He knew that Yu Xuexi was really angry, but it was nothing. It was what he had expected.


    On the side of ����, the vowel lotus sound has some worries, worrying about Yu Xuexi''s upset and making some untimely actions.


    Yu Xuexi''s figure trembled slightly, and a person exactly like her appeared in front of her, so solid that he was not a phantom, but a very real human form.


    Yuanshen clone, perhaps it is more appropriate to describe it as Dujie clone. After the monk crosses the catastrophe, the primordial body is unified, but it does not mean that the primordial body cannot be separated, and the primordial spirit can no longer be separated. Of course, it can, and it is more powerful. Even if the clone of the cultivator is not as tough as the body, it can still ignore the strength of the body. Fa Jue and so on, it is much more powerful than Divine Transformation.


    It seemed that Yu Xuexi didn''t want to stand still and be beaten anymore, she wanted to take the initiative to attack. Also, things like standing still and being beaten to convince and humiliate others are only suitable for the weak, and Zhou Shu obviously doesn''t count.


    "Master Xuexi is about to make a move!"


    "I am looking forward to it, but why do I find it strange and a little dissatisfied?"


    Many people feel the same way.


    Of course, it��s weird. Few people have seen such a thing as the Nasal Infant Realm in the Cross Tribulation Realm. In most cases, if you are successful in the Nascent Infant Realm, you will laugh at the Cross Tribulation Realm and stop looking for the Nascent Infant Stage Trouble, but Yu Xuexi at this time obviously couldn''t do that.


    "It''s just a clone, it doesn''t count."


    There are also monks who argued.


    In defense and discussion, no one in the field cares, they both fixed their eyes on each other, not daring to be distracted at all. Zhou Shu is like this, and Yu Xuexi is like this. Since they plan to make a move, they will do their best. The slightest relaxation or contempt.


    ��.


    With a clear sound, Zhou Shu suddenly drilled a transparent figure on his head. It was obviously Yuan Ying who had come out of his orifice. Only that Yuan Ying was hung with a solid golden light, like wearing a gold armor, very dazzling. .


    "Such an infant is kind of weird..."


    "Golden Nascent Soul? I seem to have heard of it, but I haven''t seen it. It''s so special."


    "I have also heard that, I heard that some physical training and meditation are like this, isn''t Zhou Shu too?"


    "Has he been a monk these years?"


    Sisters are also women, so curious, they always talk about gossip.


    "Yuan Ying came out of his orifice, and he could not live or die."


    Yu Xuexi chuckled inwardly, with a trace of disdain on her face, she was not to blame for her disdain, because the Nascent Soul was inherently dangerous when she came out of her body, and doing so in the face of Transcending the Tribulation Realm was really going to die.


    She will not let go of such an opportunity.


    The white light flashed, and in the blink of an eye, the clone appeared in front of Zhou Shu. Yu Xuexi''s expression was condensed. She stretched out her jade finger with ice-cold air, and volleyed towards Zhou Shu��s Yuan Ying. The strength was like a gun. The sky became a thin line for a day, and Zhou Shu''s Yuan Ying was about to be pierced.


    "what!"


    "Those who can''t escape... this is over."


    "So fast, so accurate."


    Amid the exclamation of the female cultivators, Fairy Lingyin felt a little uneasy. She had dealt with Zhou Shu in the same way at the beginning, but she lost her clone. Is it possible that Zhou Shu wants to repeat the same tricks, but the clone of Crossing Tribulation is different. .


    Zhou Shu also wanted to use the Eye of the Ruins. Now that he has the sword intent, the power of the Eye of the Ruins is greatly enhanced, but he does not feel confident that the avatar of the Crossing Tribulation Realm who has survived the Tribulation is not so. It will be easily absorbed and annihilated. If you are not sure, you cannot use it easily.


    Zhou Shu looked attentively, but he did not look at the avatar that flew near, but stared at the things on the four hands. Those were four seals, held in the hands of Yuan Ying and the body.


    "what is that?"


    "Use that to resist the clone?"


    "I don''t know, I can''t feel any original power, and I don''t even have a vitality. How can I resist it?"


    The nuns are a little surprised.


    In a short time, Zhou Shu''s body was flourishing!


    blue, red, white, black, four colors of light, colorful, intertwined, cycle, dazzling, completely invisible to Zhou Shu.


    In the light, a majestic portal appeared, the weather was magnificent, and the clouds gathered in the surrounding misty clouds. Under the reflection of the four-color light, it appeared to be extremely changeable ~ www.novelhall.com~ Soon, four legendary sacred beasts were formed. shape.


    The blue dragon is majestic, the white tiger is fierce, the Suzaku is gorgeous, the basaltic is stable, and the momentum is strong, but the state of the cloud can clearly feel the magnificent atmosphere.


    "This����"


    "What is the situation, the four sacred beasts, what tricks are these, what magic weapons, can Zhou Shu have?"


    "I really feel the aura of a holy beast! It''s really not too good for nothing!"


    The female cultivators have different expressions, most of them are very excited. Such a sight is not easy to see.


    Yuanheyin''s expression was slightly condensed, and Yu Xuexi also felt the danger and wanted to take back the clone.


    But it was late, and the light was more radiant. The four elephants raised their heads together. Although silent, their aura swept through the world. The central portal was wide open. The bright light could not be seen. Even Yu Xuexi couldn''t help closing his eyes. .


    When she opened her eyes, the light had already dissipated, and the door was no longer, but her clone disappeared.

 Chapter 1017: Are you going to lose

    Yu Xuexi''s complexion sank, and she became dark in an instant. She reacted extremely quickly, her figure flew toward Zhou Shu. Tian "Lai Xiao" said


    She felt that although the clone had completely lost contact, it was not completely gone. It was only temporarily suppressed by Zhou Shu. She didn''t know what method Zhou Shu used, but obviously there were flaws in this method or anything else. Attacking Zhou Shu may rescue the clone, but the cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm cannot lose the clone.


    Zhou Shu seemed to anticipate that Yu Xuexi would counterattack, and did not retreat, but only retracted the Sixiang Zhen Shen Yin behind him, but instead greeted him.


    Among the green leaves in the sky, the two collided head-on in the air. For a while, white light, blue light, and golden light were intertwined, and nothing was clear.


    The female nuns below looked different and kept talking.


    "Did you see clearly?"


    "No...but the winner has not yet been determined."


    "I didn''t understand just now, where did Master Yuxuexi''s clone go, why is it gone?"


    "No one can understand, we don''t know what''s going on..."


    "Did Zhou Shu summon the four-elephant holy beast? That is incredible. Even the four-elephant phantom cannot be called by our immortal cultivators. Only with great power can it be possible."


    "But there is indeed the aura of the four elephants just now, they have an irresistible will, even Master Yu Xuexi can''t resist."


    Many people are shaking their heads, and Fairy Lingyin can''t help thinking, "What''s going on, Zhou Shu has a new means of suppressing the clone... He is simply the natural enemy of the clone."


    She stared at the Yuanhe sound not far away, and tried to ask her sister.


    Yuanheyin seemed thoughtful, and the sound transmission said, "I have heard that there is an ancient magic weapon called Sixiangzhen Shenyin, which incorporates the essence of the descendants of the four sacred beasts, and can wield the will of the four elephants to suppress the original spirit. It is an extremely rare magic weapon that has long been lost... But it seems that Zhou Shu must have used it, but I can''t believe it, because the seal of the gods needs a formation to work, and Zhou Shu can use it directly, too. It''s unbelievable... His progress over the years is so great."


    Fairy Lingyin couldn''t hide the shocked expression on his face, looking at the scene, he didn''t know what to say.


    "He, he is so powerful... he is not much better than Yangmei... I knew..."


    In the current Cihang sect, although Yang Mei has just turned into a god, it is recognized as strong in the sect, and there are few gods that can compare.


    Zhou Shu used, of course, the God Seal of Sixiang Town.


    After the distraction period, he left one-third of the deduction time to the God Seal of Sixiang Town, and continued deduction to find the best and most suitable method for him. After failing millions of times, he gained In order to succeed, he used his divine consciousness and consciousness to simulate the formation technique almost perfectly, and he could directly use the gate of the four images as a technique, suppressing Yu Xuexi''s clone in one fell swoop.


    The avatar that crosses the catastrophe is far stronger than the primordial avatar of the Transcendent God Realm, and it can hardly be destroyed, but the essence is still the primordial god. As long as it is the primordial god, the gate of the four images can suppress it.


    However, he also had a little surprise. If other cultivators in the Cross Tribulation Realm were suppressed, the clone should be considered as the winner. After all, the realm was too different. The Cross Tribulation Realm was too different from the Nascent Infant Realm, but even the clone was lost. , The Great Monk would not continue anymore-but Yu Xuexi was obviously unwilling to stop. This was because she had no idea that Zhou Shu was in the Nascent Soul Realm. At this time, she had already regarded Zhou Shu as Equal opponents.


    Yu Xuexi is doing his best, as is Zhou Shu.


    Suppressing the clone is part of his plan, but not all. He also knows that his opponent will not be just a clone.


    In the air, the two struggled.


    Yuxuexi''s complexion is cold, and the snow heart is turned into inexhaustible strands, like a gun or needle, and the power of the heaven and earth is also fully mobilized. With the force of crossing the tribulation realm, every stroke is extremely sharp and biting.


    In all directions, the willow leaves in the sky are all covered with ice flowers, expanding and connecting, and the ground is also forming more than ten feet thick ice, which is still rising. It seems that after a while, the entire Xiangyuangu will be frozen into one. There is a big chunk of ice.


    The female monks onlookers have retreated for more than fifty miles, still crying for the cold, and many cultivators have released their shields to keep out the cold.


    Looking at the two from a distance, it was like fighting in a crystal cover.


    Zhou Shu is at the center of the deepest place, and naturally the most cold, and the range of activities is getting smaller and smaller.


    This is exactly how Yuxuexi uses Xuexin to brush the dust, using the source of heaven and earth to cooperate with the magic weapon of the ten thousand years of profound ice energy, to constantly kill opponents and freeze most of the surrounding things, Yuanli sword intent is no exception. They are extremely obscure in it, difficult to move an inch, and it is difficult to use their original abilities.


    If Yuxuexi��s opponent is a generalized god-level monk who does not have the best magic weapon, even dozens or more, they are all lying down now. The full force of crossing the tribulation realm is not something that the god-transforming monk can resist, but she is opposite. Zhou Shu''s complexion was still calm, although it was squeezed in a small area, but the Qihai Qijie Sword in his hand was handed out at once. The blue and green lights interlaced, resisting the cold and dust, not at all obscure, but on the contrary Shows a bit relaxed and happy.


    This surprised Yu Xuexi. He thought that once he went all out, the battle would be over soon, but Zhou Shu persisted for so long, and it seemed that he still had enough energy.


    Yu Xuexi felt a little worried. She didn''t care about face anymore, but she couldn''t care about victory or defeat. She wanted to maintain the domain and freeze all the power within a hundred miles. Even for the crossing of the tribulation realm, this consumption is also Not small.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, but secretly relaxed in her heart. Yu Xuexi was very strong, but with a wide range of attacks, she did not have any special techniques that could restrain him. Her chances of victory were getting smaller and smaller~www. novelhall.com~ I''m afraid I didn''t wear Zhou Shu to death, and I was exhausted first. Although his cultivation base was high, he couldn''t get it out. It was helpless.


    Contrary to Yuxuexi, Zhou Shu is indeed very relaxed. The power of water travel can guide the cold. It does not suffer too much damage, consumes little, and occasionally invades. There are also Yan Fujing to resist. The Qingming robes have their own tactics to block them. When attacking, there is a sword spirit in the sea stepping sword. I don��t contribute much. I only use the mirror to stop the water in times of crisis. Of course, Zhou Shu also uses the domain, but he is only within three feet of his side, and he will never get an inch. .


    One side goes down, one side can''t restrain it, consumes more, three times the work and half of the work, on the other side, it is the opposite, there are many means, everywhere, and continuous, it seems that there is no need to say who will win or lose.


    It��s just that there are very few people who can see this, in fact, there is only one.


    Those female cultivators couldn��t see clearly, they only felt that Zhou Shu would be completely frozen soon and the defeat was set, but Yu Xuexi was very unconvinced. Although she was worried, she still felt that she would definitely win and was still desperate. She increased her efforts and wanted to solve Zhou Shu early, only Yuanhe Yin, she had the highest cultivation level, and she knew Zhou Shu best and knew Zhou Shu''s horror.


    "Are you going to give up? No matter how persistent Junior Sister Xuexi persists, she won''t beat Zhou Shu. I''m not afraid of losing, but Yangmei can''t let him take it away..."

 Chapter 1018: A few green lotus

    ?time flies.


    At this time, Xiang Yuangu was almost completely sealed by ice. The length and width were over a hundred miles, and the height had surpassed the nearby mountain peak, and it was still climbing. The onlookers could only watch from outside the mountain.


    Even if they were standing outside the mountain, their hearts were very disturbed. From time to time, there was a sound of explosions under their feet. It was the sound of rock fragmentation. If this continues, the mountains around Yuangu will be squeezed by ice. Cracks, mountain topography will greatly change.


    All were shocked, the power of the monks who crossed the tribulation realm is hard to describe, the power of moving mountains and filling the sea is by no means an exaggeration, and Yuxuexi is only the first stage of crossing the tribulation realm.


    But what surprised them even more was that Zhou Shu in the ice block was still resisting. Although he was squeezed in a space of less than ten feet, his every move was not lagging, and his advance and retreat were well-founded, and he even returned from time to time. Will fight back.


    "Uncle Yuxuexi is really amazing. If we were trapped inside at first, we would stand and wait for death."


    "That''s right... Master Uncle has fully utilized the power of the best magic weapon. The ice here is similar to Wannian Xuanbing. It''s scary to think about it, not to mention staying inside, even the soul will be frozen. "


    "But, Zhou Shu hasn''t been frozen to death... I''m almost dying after a hundred miles..."


    "Obviously not, I''m also surprised, he is in the center of Xuexin, even if he has the best magic weapon, he should be killed almost?"


    The female nuns'' voices were not loud, but it was clear to Yu Xuexi through the ice, she also had the same question.


    She used all her strength to bring all the magic weapons, tactics, etc., to the extreme. For the cultivator of the Tribulation Realm, it is not easy to have such a performance. There is a lot of excitement in her heart, and she has never played like this.


    The monks have gone through thousands of hardships and walked hard to cross the catastrophe, and really saw the threshold of ascending to the immortal. After that, the opponents were all the heavens and the heavens, and only the heavens. The cultivators of the same generation would basically not do each other, and occasionally they would never fight against the juniors. Without using too much effort, it was a rare experience for her to play so heartily today.


    It��s just that they are all beaten up like this, Zhou Shu still didn��t lose, and she didn��t know what to say.


    The magic arts and magic weapons were resisted and restrained by Zhou Shu, and the divine consciousness could not take advantage of it. Once the power of compassion that had been cultivated for a long time encountered Zhou Shu, it was like a mud cow entering the sea without any response... Apart from trying to consume Zhou Shu, she could not think of anything else. The way to win, but she felt a little tired, but Zhou Shu on the other side was still calm and relaxed. What should I do?


    Many mistakes flashed in Yu Xuexi''s eyes, and he played very well, but he seemed to underestimate the opponent. He chose the wrong countermeasure and knew that the chances of victory were not great.


    Zhou Shu was still stubborn, defending in a targeted manner, and was not in a hurry. His accumulation was very rich. Although the war time was long, he did not feel that it was too expensive.


    Divine Soul Divine Consciousness does not need to be mentioned, he is far better than Transforming Divine Realm, and there is not too much difference from Transcending Tribulation Realm. What is worth mentioning is Yuan Li, and his savings are as abundant.


    His own aptitude has already surpassed the spiritual body. After the body is washed by the source of heaven and earth, it is more convenient and quick to receive aura. Cultivation is as easy as eating a mortal. The second-tier spiritual channel can also be used as the fourth-tier in front of him, not to mention the spiritual channels in the secret realm It''s not low, coupled with the double weekend of the Chongyang Palace, his accumulation of vitality can be imagined.


    Yu Xuexi could not imagine, so she could only continue to invest and continue to kill Zhou Shu, expecting Zhou Shu to suddenly lose strength, but the power and continuity of her magic technique are not as good as before. Not surprising, it is impossible to always maintain the highest level. , After the magic arts and magic weapons were used to the extreme, it meant that they had begun to go downhill. Zhou Shu felt this, and his heart was more stable. While maintaining the defense, he counterattacked more.


    Some time has passed, and the two are still in a stalemate, but many people have already seen the difference.


    "Zhou Shu''s range of activities seems to be a lot larger, am I wrong?"


    "You read that right, it is so, I am also surprised, is Zhou Shu more powerful than Master Yu Xuexi?"


    "How is it possible? It''s just that Uncle Master uses a lot..."


    "I''m wondering, is Master Yu Xuexi planning some ultimate move to give Zhou Shu so much space on purpose..."


    "possible."


    The development of the matter was unexpected, and the sisters showed many surprises and speculated.


    Standing alone in the corner, Zhu Xiaorou smiled, a little bit unable to conceal his inner joy, the Taoist companion is so powerful, what else is not satisfied.


    At the corner of the ice block, Yuan Heyin gently shook her head. The situation was as she thought. At this point, she could not watch Yu Xuexi lose, let alone let Yang Mei go.


    At the center of the ice cube, Zhou Shu was slightly startled. The offensive of Yuxuexi on the opposite side suddenly strengthened, as if he had taken some panacea, and slowly began to recover its previous strength.


    There is no reason, the consumption is so large, the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, but the Vietnam War is getting stronger? Wasn''t it possible that Zhou Shu didn''t try her best before, shook her head, this is impossible, Yu Xuexi absolutely used all her strength before, that is to say, she has the means to recover, but she didn''t use it before but wants to use it now? Obviously it doesn''t make sense.


    Divine consciousness was completely released, the fourth change burst, and he kept searching in the ice, and soon he found the reason��not far behind Yu Xuexi, a few transparent cyan lotus flowers appeared, he was very Sure, that is definitely the realm of Qinglian with Yuanhe Yin, it is Yuanhe Yin who is helping Yu Xuexi to restore Yuanli divine consciousness and so on.


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at Yuan Heyin, only to see her face indifferent, but there was also a trace of shame in her eyes. The two Cross Tribulation Realm dealt with Zhou Shu together, she was a little guilty, but she had to.


    Zhou Shu understood in his heart, and brought out a sneer. In order to keep the Yangmei, the Ci Hangzong had no choice but to fight Yuan Ying together. Ha ha.


    He didn''t speak, but he also understood that his strategy was about to change. He had learned Yuanheyin''s Qinglian realm, and he recovered very quickly. If he consumes like this, he will lose.


    Golden light flashed A little figure appeared on Zhou Shu''s head, Yuan Ying reappeared, her brilliance glowed, and she looked at Yu Xuexi with majesty.


    It seems that he has noticed something, and it feels a bit strange. Yu Xuexi''s mind is slightly shaken, but soon after he forgets it, she is pleasantly surprised, "Yuan Ying is out? Are you stupid, then I will hit your Yuan Ying! "


    For the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, the Nascent Soul is undoubtedly a weak link. When facing a strong enemy, it reveals its holes, which is somewhat self-seeking.


    Yuanli wrapped the endless cold air, whisked like a gun, and stabbed towards Yuanying.


    That Yuan Ying did not retract, her figure was abruptly taller, several times taller than Zhou Shu, Yuan Ying��s brilliance appeared behind her, spreading vertically in circles, solid as quality, like a golden light. The face of the wheel is even more majestic, with round eyes, just like the angry King Kong, full of anger and bravery.


    Yuxuexi''s expression was stagnant, and was horrified by the power, and couldn''t help but smoke, "This is Yuan Ying?"


    (PS: Thank you Book Chef, the sky is blue for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, Happy New Year!)

 Chapter 1019: 2 people join forces, crisis

    The abnormal changes on the field made the female nuns pale.


    "Yuan Ying can still change?"


    "I found it strange that the golden color was before. It seems that he has really learned the meditation skills!"


    "It is indeed a means of meditation, I have seen it before."


    A female cultivator seemed thoughtful and slowly said, "The last time he discussed with Leiyin Temple''s meditation practice, he used a similar technique called the Vajra Infant Change. I don��t worry about getting hurt, but it��s hard to practice. I need to use medicinal soup to beat Yuan Ying every day. I��m afraid that the pain can only be endured by perseverance and bitter meditation... I didn��t expect Zhou Shu to be able to cultivate. People, even opponents must admire."


    "That''s... but it would be better if he wasn''t an opponent?"


    Several female cultivators were talking in low voices. One female cultivator came over and shook her head slightly, "My nephew knows a lot, but Zhou Shu didn��t use Leiyin Temple��s Vajra Infant change, but from Da Leiyin. Fudo Mingwang Quan of the temple."


    The sisters were stunned, and looked at the sisters together.


    "Fudo Mingwang Quan?"


    "Da Leiyin Temple? Why haven''t you heard of it?"


    "Uncle Ziying, tell us about it."


    Fairy Ziying nodded, and said slowly, "Fudo Mingwang Quan is much more powerful than King Kong Yingbian. It is one of the thirteen unique skills of Da Leiyin Temple. After cultivation, Yuan Ying forms the Fudo Ming Wang body, majestic and powerful. King Kong is more powerful than the primordial avatars of many cultivators of the transformation of the gods. The original Da Leiyin Temple meditation practiced with this often to challenge the transformation of the gods, and there were more wins than losses."


    "It''s so powerful, no wonder, but Da Leiyin Temple? Isn''t there only Leiyin Temple in the three temples and one temple?"


    Fairy Ziying shook her head slightly, "Leiyin Temple was formed by the merger of Da Leiyin Temple and Xiao Leiyin Temple, but their merger is really harmful to Zen Sect..." She sighed lightly, and continued, "The inheritance of the Zen gates of the two temples is different. They are totally different. After reluctantly merged, they have different ends and no one wants to change. As a result, many Zen schools have been lost. It is really difficult for the Zen gates, such as the Fudo Mingwang of Da Leiyin Temple. Fist, Prajna palm, true interpretation of crossing E, the big Qianye hand of Xiaoleiyin Temple, Dingjing Poshan Curse, etc..."


    Having said that, her expression was slightly stagnant, and she did not go on.


    "Uncle Ziying, you know so much!"


    The female cultivators on the side praised in unison, while the fairy Lingyin not far away could not help but frowned, "Why does she know so much about meditation? I heard that Linyun Temple is lying in ambush at all major sects. With internal response, is this true?"


    There was no time to think about it. There were a lot of surprises all around, and she moved her gaze back to the battle in the valley.


    At this time, the sisters could also see that Yu Xuexi was completely downwind.


    The Yuan Ying on Zhou Shu''s head was as solid as a King Kong cast from pure gold, with a majestic face and awe-inspiring awe-inspiring spirit.


    As soon as she punched out, Yuxuexi''s vitality and coldness were blown away, and her remaining energy remained undiminished, the fist punched the ice behind her into a hole ten feet long.


    Yu Xuexi flashed sideways, before she had time to be surprised, a blue light suddenly appeared on her chest, and a drop of water wrapped in the sea with the sword intent to step on the sea, immediately exploded.


    Yu Xuexi hurriedly blocked her body with Xuexin whisking, but she was exhausted and lacked strength. She only heard a deep slap. She retreated dozens of steps, more than that, the white mist was steaming, and another silk Falling down made her feel distressed.


    Although she can fully exert the power in the magic weapon, she is still inferior to the combination of Caiying and Zhou Shu. Moreover, she consumes too much. Even if there is the domain of Qinglian, it is impossible to supplement the source of heaven and earth, and Zhou Shu is only now starting to release Force, one goes down and the other grows, such a direct frontal collision, Yu Xuexi can''t stop it at all.


    There was the Fist of the King of Faction on the top, and the Seven-section Sword on the bottom of the sea. It was linked up and down. After only a short time, Yu Xuexi slid left and right and became awkward. His forehead was sweaty, her hair was messy, and her flaws were embarrassing.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was condensed, every fist and every sword was more violent, and the momentum was huge, not only the ice, but the surrounding mountains were shaking.


    He would not show any mercy, he would have to do his best. If Yu Xuexi could recover through the realm of Qinglian, the consequences would be serious.


    Zhou Shu thought it was a war of attrition, so he could fight steadily, but now he has forced the opponent to join forces. It is very shameless. He has only tried his best. He just exposed a hole card he didn''t want to use, and he was still a little unhappy. Xuexi gave up.


    Yuanheyin in the distance had a serious face. It was obvious that Yu Xuexi''s defeat was set, but she didn''t want such a situation to happen.


    At the feet of Yuan Heyin, a transparent green line suddenly emerged, extending towards the Yuxue Creek, and only instantly fell on those lotus flowers.


    The lotus flower suddenly grew more than doubled, and no longer deliberately concealed it. The color became dark green like emerald. The petals continued to close together, vomiting vitality and supplementing Yuxuexi. At the same time, a piece of emerald green lotus root gradually appeared. Take shape under the flower.


    After the lotus root is formed, the lotus root spreads out, and the nine holes are fully exposed, revealing countless lotus root silks, which are connected to form a large net in the domain, and are wound around Zhou Shu��s Yuan Ying. The lotus root silk net is extremely fine and soft, and the Yuanli It couldn''t be broken, and it was quickly wrapped up in several layers, UU reading www. uukanshu. Com Zhou Shu��s Yuan Ying was in the mud, and his actions suddenly became much more obscure.


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly condensed, looking towards Yuanhe Yin, the corners of his mouth sneered even more, and Yuanhe Yin only pretended not to be seen, and kept casting the magic tricks.


    If she was a secret help before, now she is a naked help.


    Yuanheyin''s help was great for Yu Xuexi, but it was a big trouble for Zhou Shu. Like most cultivators of Cihangzong, Yuanheyin is also a cultivator who emphasizes defense and assistance. It is not easy to win or lose when facing cultivators of the same rank alone. However, it complements each other with the right fellowship. A match made in heaven, with her defending Zhou Shu''s Fudo Ming Wangquan, and then recovering Yu Xuexi, the longer the battle, the more passive Zhou Shu would become.


    The real crisis is here.


    Numerous female sisters also noticed that there was a shame on their faces, everything was speechless, only secretly surprised in their hearts, two crossing the Tribulation Realm fighting together and one person, or Yuan Ying Realm, such a thing, in Cihang This is the first time for Zong.


    Only because Zhou Shu is very strong and Yangmei is too important.


    With the addition of Yuanheyin, something immediately changed, Yu Xuexi breathed a sigh of relief, resisting the sword intent, and hurrying to recover.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she was also embarrassed. She thought that she could easily solve Zhou Shu. There she expected that she would not be able to do it at all, and she had to ask her senior sister to help, but she was still determined, "I don��t want so much, I can win, I can stay Just drop the bayberry."


    Zhu Xiaorou in the distance, her heart tightened, as if she was trapped by a thread, her whole person was not good, but she did not move and did not speak, because of Zhou Shu��s previous instructions, he would solve the matter here alone. rest assured.


    She is not at ease, and can only believe.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 and xinyu for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, Happy New Year!) (to be continued...) u

 Chapter 1020: Wrath of King Ming

    Facing the difficult situation, Zhou Shu looked calm, his complexion remained unchanged, but the Yuan Ying on the top of his head had changed.


    On Yuan Ying body, red light continued to rise, blazing like fire, blazing, the Yuan Ying in the middle was abnormally angry, his face was flushed, his brows were raised, and the corners of his eyes were split with a few gaps, extending to the ears, and there was a flame in it. After that, the whole Yuan Ying burned.


    Seeing this scene, all the sisters were shocked.


    "Yuan Ying caught fire and his heart was out of control. This is the appearance of a delusion."


    "How could this be?"


    "Are you too angry? It''s a pity, I feel that we are also at fault."


    Fairy Ziying''s complexion was stagnant, and the shock in her heart was hard to describe.


    "This... he not only cultivated the Fudo Ming Wang body, but even realized the Ming Wang''s wrath? But this is not something that the Nascent Infant Realm can use at all, what''s the matter?"


    It was a person who knew the goods, she was right, Zhou Shu was not unable to control the fire of the heart and became mad, but had already practiced the Fudo Mingwangquan to the extreme, and developed a unique trick Mingwang''s Wrath. The fire was driven by him. of.


    In the Secret Realm, Zhou Shu spent a third of his time on the Fudo Mingwang Fist, and this was the time to take effect.


    The king of Ming stays still, shocking the Quartet, the king of Ming is furious, the world changes color, and the evil spirits are swept away.


    He didn''t want to use it.


    Yuan Ying''s form changed drastically, just like the immovable Ming Wangzun, his whole body burst into flames, and shouted loudly, "Stubborn and insane, obsessive, and external barriers, wake up! Wake up!"


    The sound was like thunder, deafening, all the female sisters were shocked, their hearts were shocked, and their faces suddenly appeared pale, unable to follow.


    Even Yuanheyin and Yuxuexi were not spared, as if they were struck by a heavy hammer at the center of the gods for a while.


    Zhou Shu took the Yuan Ying strode forward, the blazing flame with a never-returning aura, and the large lotus root nets could not resist, they burned up and quickly dissipated without a trace, even if they were the power of compassion. of.


    The Wrath of King Ming is the ultimate of King Ming Fist. Like the domain, it uses the power of the origin, but it is not the origin of heaven and earth, but the origin of the monk himself, that is, the enlightened Tao.


    The power of the Tao is different according to how much the monk has gained the Tao. Zhou Shu has just learned the Tao, or appears immature, but his Tao is only ego. First, it has incomparable growth. Second, no one knows him. What are the characteristics of the origin of Taoism? These two points are very different from the mature power of compassion. His sudden eruption, even the power of compassion of the vowel lotus sound, can''t compete, and he recedes steadily.


    If it is the same as other meditations, the well-known Zen power or aspiration is used in Ming Wang''s wrath, which is similar to the power of loving-kindness, and perhaps it will not be so easy to tell the winner.


    The battle of high-level monks will eventually become a battle of Tao.


    Zhou Shu broke free from the restraints, glared with anger, carrying a flamed Mingwang fist, and slammed directly towards Yuxuexi.


    Yu Xuexi was the closest to Zhou Shu. The shock he suffered the most before has not been eliminated yet, and his mind is unsure. Subconsciously brushing Xuexin in front of him, he wants to block the blow, but in his current state, he must It is almost impossible to stop Zhou Shu''s momentum from breaking out.


    Fortunately, Yuanheyin realized that it was not good, and the green lotus under his feet opened again and again, and countless lotus petals flew up, converging into a long blue river in a day, gathering in front of Yuxuexi.


    The fire fist was dull and silent, but it was in great trouble. The Qinglian fell like rain, withered yellow and black, the fire fist passed through the Qinglian River and hit Yu Xuexi hard.


    The magic weapon could not be blocked either. I saw the white thread falling down, and the heart of the snow was blowing, and dozens of silks were dropped one after another. And Yu Xuexi screamed, and his figure flew out several hundred meters, embedded in the ice, like an ice statue.


    The power of a punch is as good as Si.


    Zhou Shu stopped, the flames on his body continued, and the power was still there.


    Only he knows that this explosion is more than all the previous consumption combined, and he is also quite tired.


    The female cultivators looked shocked and didn''t know what to say. They looked at Zhou Shu, and then at Yuxuexi and Yuanheyin. There was no sound, a bleak color.


    The two Cross Tribulation Realm teamed up, and Yu Xuexi was knocked down by Zhou Shu, something that she would never even think about, really happened before her eyes, what else could be said.


    Yuanheyin''s face turned white, calmed down for a while, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, you have won, we can''t stop you from taking Yangmei, and Ci Hangzong won''t stop you anymore, just..."


    "and many more!"


    Yu Xuexi struggled a few times, and flew out of the ice, with blood on the corners of his mouth, and the snow heart in his hands was also broken.


    She glared at Zhou Shu and shouted loudly, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe you are so strong, you won''t be able to hold on for long! Let''s fight again!"


    In the end, it is the beginning of the robbery, self-esteem and arrogance, and the spirit is too high, some can not bear such a blow.


    As soon as he said this, Yuan Heyin shook his head slightly, and the many female cultivators around were also surprised and a few people quietly showed a trace of disdain.


    As the cultivators of the Cross Tribulation Realm, it is already very unbearable to work together to deal with the Nascent Soul Realm. Now that the victory and defeat are divided, they have to be entangled and stalked. They really lose the style of a great cultivator, and they will not do it.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and he said slowly, "If you want to comewhat do I have?"


    The tall Yuan Ying stood with the trend, raised his fists high, and held them together, unmoving King Ming. In order to raise the fire to the sky, the sky immediately burned, golden light and red clouds, constantly generating, majestic and shocking.


    Seeing such a scene, Yu Xuexi''s complexion was stagnant, panic and worries all rushed up, her figure trembled, and she stopped where she was, unable to take another step.


    She turned pale, and said sullenly, "I lose, it''s up to you."


    Yuan Heyin nodded lightly, and the female nun next to her also nodded, with some rejoicing in her heart, and some inexplicable joy.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands at the two of them, and said calmly, "I have accepted."


    Both of them have said so, and they will certainly not regret it, and other Tribulation Realm will not be shot again. After all, it is not a matter of the life and death of the sect.


    Every monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm holds great power in the sect, and the decision made by others will not be opposed. As long as one of the Cross Tribulation Realm is let go, Zhou Shu''s goal is achieved, and now there are two, the stone in his heart. Also put it down, intending to take back Yuan Ying.


    Yuan Heyin said slowly, "We won''t stop you from taking the bayberry, it''s just bayberry..."


    Unexpected changes occur before the words are finished.


    With only a soft sound, Zhou Shu''s Yuan Ying suddenly cracked a hole in the top of his head, like a volcanic eruption, a golden red flame burst out suddenly, flying hundreds of feet high.


    Everyone was shocked, and what made them even more shocked was that the fire was raging, and the Yuan Ying in the flames gradually blurred their appearance and figure, and seemed to be gradually melting...


    "Fresh back?"


    "Should I be crazy this time?"


    "It really seems to be that his cultivation level is not enough to master the Wrath of King Ming, he has exceeded the limit, this is over, the Yuan Ying who cannot suppress the rage will be completely burned..."


    Fairy Ziying murmured, showing a lot of fear. .


    a

 Chapter 1021: Yuan Ying Huashen

    Yu Xuexi stepped back unconsciously and looked at Zhou Shu with a complicated expression. ????


    "I said he wouldn''t be that strong. Before, he was completely overdrawing the origin of his life... just after he won, he went crazy, which is too..."


    Yuan Heyin was also very surprised. The exhibition was unexpected. However, she had a faint feeling. Maybe Zhou Shu was not crazy, but what happened to Yuan Ying that was gradually melting?


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit condensed, and sat down, his body was completely wrapped in flames, and he slowly sank in the ice.


    Of course he was not unable to control the anger of King Ming, nor was he unable to suppress the flames of Yuan Ying. That was what he deliberately did, because he felt that the time had come.


    After a long and hearty battle, Zhou Shu rarely tried his best, and even used the anger of the Ming King to bring all the vitality, soul, and consciousness to the extreme. After this, he had a clear feeling. , The three powers are complete, and the combination with Yuan Ying is extremely close, the original shackles that hindered him have disappeared without a trace, and the opportunity is not to be missed, it is time to break through the realm, and the Yuan Ying will turn into God.


    The Yuan Ying is melting, but it is not disappearing, but gradually merges into the body, and combines with the Yuan Power and Soul in the body, reborn and reorganizes, and builds a new Yuan Shen.


    He doesn��t know what other people��s Nascent Soul Transformation is like, but his is like this. It breaks the original and reshapes the new life. This is his way, but in the eyes of others, it is like the Nascent Soul is out of control and completely melted and disappeared. It''s no different from being crazy.


    Time flies quickly and slowly. Everyone''s eyes are on Zhou Shu, not knowing what happened.


    "Is it really crazy, Yuan Ying has burned half of it, he is not dead yet?"


    "I also wondered at his expression. It seemed that there was no anxiety at all, and there was even a trace of peace, as if he was enjoying it."


    "I''m going to die, it''s better to enjoy than to struggle..."


    The female cultivators had their own opinions, but Zhu Xiaorou was quite happy. She still knew Zhou Shu well and guessed what he was doing.


    "My son, you must succeed."


    I couldn''t help but pray, with a little nervousness. It''s just a little bit, Zhou Shu can defeat even the Tribulation Realm, there is nothing that can''t be done.


    Yuan Heyin looked at Zhou Shu silently, showing a trace of thought, "He has a calm expression, no madness, is it not a delusion, is it broken? It is unique, indicating that his mind and ability have reached the same level. The highest point of the monk, if this is the case, he is really a genius among geniuses, even more than Yangmei..."


    Some words didn��t want to be spoken, and she didn��t even want to think about it, but she also understood that Zhou Shu''s aptitude is better than Yangmei''s destiny girl. Perhaps, letting Yangmei follow Zhou Shu is not a bad idea, even better than staying. Ci Hangzong is okay.


    No one in Cihangzong wanted to attack Zhou Shu, and so did Yu Xuexi. You don''t have to do anything if you get into trouble, and you will be condemned by heaven to attack a monk who is breaking through. The big sect monks will not lose their identity and do such things.


    The Yuan Ying on Zhou Shu''s head is getting smaller and smaller, and most of them are retracted into Zhou Shu''s body. Zhou Shu''s body is as lively as a river.


    Yuan Ying transforms into gods, integrates spirits, spirits, and so on into Yuan Ying to form a new lifeless spirit body. Although it is transfer, it also has the meaning of creation. Any creation is not so easy, and it is necessary to It is a very complicated process to plant the tree of the soul into the Nasal Infant. If there is a slight mistake, the soul will be lost, and the soul will be incomplete. Not only can it not be upgraded to the gods, but it is also extremely harmful to itself, and it has not been restored for decades. However, Zhou Shu went all out and did not dare to relax a little.


    As Yuan Ying completely disappeared, bursts of golden light radiated from Zhou Shu''s body, sometimes introverted and sometimes outside, like a large cocoon.


    At this time, no one thought that Zhou Shu was in a madness anymore. They all looked at Zhou Shu fixedly and were looking forward to what they were expecting. It was also an opportunity to see the Nascent Soul Transformation God, although they didn''t understand it too well.


    Zhou Shu Ning concentrated his mind, and finally absorbed the Nascent Soul completely into his body. Under the guidance of his divine mind, the tree of the soul slowly merged into the Nascent Soul, and then the Consciousness Sea progressed step by step. When the Consciousness Sea was also fully integrated, It represents the success of Huashen.


    The whole process has been deduced countless times in the sea of ??knowledge. Although it is complicated, it can��t make mistakes. From Zhou Shu��s perspective, it��s logical for others to break through and advancement. The golden light gradually faded away and Zhou Shu opened. Eyes, the aura above his head flashed, and there was a hint of air that had never been seen before, and the winding dragon snaked straight up.


    Yuan Ying''s transformation into a **** was successfully completed, and the realm was even higher, reaching the realm of transformation into a god.


    Raising a long howl, expressing your chest directly, the voiceless voice is like a long wind, circling mountains and forests, inside and outside the Cihangzong, you can hear it everywhere.


    Zhou Shu��s genius, aptitude, strong strength, demonstrated vividly today, everyone understands that the situation cannot be changed A monk like Zhou Shu can only draw in and not offend, otherwise it will bring difficulties to the entire sect. The expected disaster.


    Yuan Heyin sighed slightly, gave birth to a lotus, and walked with Yuxuexi, Yuanheyin bowed his body to salute, and said loudly, "Congratulations to Zhou Daoyou for breaking through the realm of Cihangzong and reaching the state of God I feel honored, and I am willing to live in harmony with Zhou Daoyou without any grudges."


    The two of them looked sincere, but they were worried. The two of them joined forces beforehand. They didn''t leave any hands, and they were defeated by Zhou Shu. However, they succeeded in breaking the boundary and their cultivation base increased. They didn''t know whether they would turn their fighting into jade.


    Seeing the sincere look on their faces, they were obviously convinced. Zhou Shu didn��t care too much about the grudges he had before, and slowly nodded and said, ��Cihang Sect is an outstanding man, a place where the younger generation can be here. It is also an honor for Zhou Shu to transform the gods, thank you very much."


    Yuxuexi and Yuan Heyin breathed a sigh of relief and gave another salute. The many female cultivators on the mountain saw this scene and kept flying over, looking at Zhou Shu together, with a lot of excitement on their faces. Someone has already kindly called Senior Brother and Senior Uncle.


    Since a talent like Zhou Shu is not an enemy, everyone wants to make friends and no one wants to miss it.


    But Zhu Xiaorou only looked from a distance, with a lot of tenderness in her eyes. She and Zhou Shu had been in the secret realm for almost 30 years, and they knew Zhou Shu��s abilities better than everyone else here. Zhou Shu dared to leave the secret realm, and sooner or later would shock the world. , Ci Hangzong was only his first step, and she, as long as she followed and rejoiced together.


    Zhou Shu looked at everyone, "Everyone, step back a bit first, and be quick."


    Everyone nodded their heads and stepped back, with some suspicion in their eyes, why did they leave? But soon they understood.


    Above the sky, the robbery clouds are densely covered, and the sky is no longer visible. Among them, the electric light dances, several cracks have opened, and the purple thunder light flickers.


    The robbery is coming. 8

 Chapter 1022: Encounter the catastrophe again

    The arrival of Heavenly Tribulation was as early as Zhou Shu expected, but he did not expect it to be so fast. Tian" Lai Novel Ww "W. ����


    Generally speaking, from the appearance to the fall of Heavenly Tribulation, at least half an hour or more is left for the monks to prepare, but from the perspective of Jieyun in the sky, Heavenly Dao does not intend to give Zhou Shu any time.


    The sky was bright and dark, and a light breeze followed. The ice in the valley that did not melt for hundreds of years was like dust in the wind. It was quickly blown away and disappeared.


    The wind of the heavenly calamity is gentle, but it can destroy everything.


    A few female cultivators who retreated slowly were touched by the wind, and their clothes disappeared immediately, exposing their snow-white skin. If it weren''t for the vowel lotus sound, they quickly pulled apart, I''m afraid they would all be blown into dust.


    "The wind of the tribulation is not much different from when I crossed the tribulation..."


    Yuanheyin calmed the sister, while looking at Zhou Shu in the center, there was a lot of shock and worry in his heart.


    At this time, Ci Hangzong and Zhou Shubing had resolved their suspicions. Naturally, they didn''t want Zhou Shu to have an accident, especially here. If this is the case, how should Yang Mei explain it.


    Yu Xuexi had the same idea, she was shocked and looked at Yuan Heyin and said, "Sister, help him?"


    Yuanheyin nodded lightly, but he didn''t care much, the green lotus was born under his feet, and the domain of the green lotus expanded and extended towards Zhou Shu.


    cannot and cannot help directly, but it is indeed feasible to use domains to assist Zhou Shu''s recovery.


    Zhou Shu in the field, sitting in the wind of Heavenly Tribulation, his face also showed a bit dignified, this time the Wind of Heavenly Tribulation is much stronger than the previous ones. The law is not an exaggeration. Heaven will not violate the rules, but he has achieved the extreme within the rules, and he really hates Zhou Shu for not dying.


    The magic formula for transforming the gods is not meaningful, and it doesn''t make much sense for Zhou Shu, who has already transformed into gods. His focus is still on the thunder of heaven.


    scattered out of the tree-wheel domain, with sword intent, Zhou Shu firmly guarded the three-foot range of the Qingming vest, preventing the wind of heaven from crossing the thunder pond.


    As in the past, the three days of wind returned without success, and stopped immediately.


    Baili ice is all dissipated, and the mountains on the edge of the valley are also a bit short, blown away by the sky a lot, and the landform has changed greatly, which is shocking.


    Papa!


    There was a loud noise in the sky, and the purple light appeared, and a thunder about thirty feet thick separated the robbery cloud and went straight to Zhou Shu. The magnificent momentum and the strength of the momentum made everyone from a hundred miles away shudder.


    "What a big sky thunder, I have never seen it before."


    "Is this crossing the robbery? It''s really terrible!"


    "In front of Heavenly Dao, we immortal cultivators are really too small. Heavenly Dao can pinch me to death with just one thought..."


    Many female cultivators have pale faces, soft legs and feet, and are terrified. They are afraid of the power of the world and almost fall to their knees.


    Zhu Xiaorou also trembled, and there were a lot of worries in his eyes. This heavenly calamity is more than several times stronger than the three 30 years ago.


    Yu Xuexi and Yuan Heyin looked at each other, their eyes filled with surprise.


    "Senior Sister, this Heavenly Tribulation is about the same as the first Heavenly Tribulation after we merged?"


    "Yes, I also feel it, it shouldn''t be like this, he hasn''t fit in yet, how can he block it?"


    "Does the Dao of Heaven think that he has too good aptitude and must go through more hardships? But this is a catastrophe, he will die if he can''t save it, alas..."


    "I can only think about it like this. Heaven will never deliberately target him, he didn''t do anything bad, alas."


    The two shook their heads slightly, and both sighed.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, the light on his body was full, and then he converged, his whole body was shining like jasper, and the Qijie Sword in his hand was tightly attached to his body, as if he was one with him.


    He expected that Heavenly Tribulation would be very strong, because it was not only himself who offended Heavenly Dao, but also the Demon Refining Pot. The Wushuang City Lord also reminded him that if Zhou Shu really wants to restore the Refining Demon Kettle, he must prevent Heaven��s retaliation at any time. , Back then, the Demon Refining Pot wanted to refine the Dao of Heaven, and the two had great hatred... This time, the Heavenly Tribulation must have been the opportunity that the Dao of Heaven seized, not only to hit him, but also to destroy the Demon Refining Kettle.


    "Caiying, this time I dragged you into the water. If it weren''t for the pot, the catastrophe might not be so strong."


    "What''s not procrastinating! My palace is not pleasing to the eyes of God, and it has caused my palace to sleep for thousands of years, and it has dealt with me one after another, huh, my palace is not at odds with him!"


    The tip of the sword trembled slightly, like a soft groan. The fate of her and Zhou Shu was destined to be linked together, no matter what happened.


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, with a lot of self-confidence in his eyes, "It''s good if you and I are together, don''t worry, I won''t let him hurt you a little bit."


    "Go away, I don''t have any hairs in this palace!"


    "There will be in the future."


    "No more!"


    During the laughter, the thunder of heaven has already covered it, completely submerging Zhou Shu.


    The huge thunder light exploded, and the entire valley became an ocean of thunder, filled with crazy flying purple lightning everywhere, and everything turned into soot.


    In just a few breaths, the mountains outside the valley were reduced by half, and they were all destroyed by the catastrophe.


    All the female cultivators were shocked.


    "Such power."


    "Should we also experience in the future? How could it be possible to pass...I don''t want to cultivate immortals anymore."


    "I also suddenly had this idea. I worked so hard for hundreds of thousands of years. In the end, it was not hacked to death by heaven..."


    Yuan Heyin frowned unconsciously and shouted, "You are too pessimistic! Do you know that you can''t successfully overcome the catastrophe? Without going through such a test, how can my generation of immortal cultivators ascend to the immortal world and become a real immortal! If you want to live forever, you must Believe in yourself, face the catastrophe, face all the difficulties!"


    For example, a big drink wakes up many people, nodding their heads and reappearing clarity in their eyes, and many people still have a pessimistic look, and their bodies are full of decadence, as if there is nothing to love, and they are about to die. Generally, people don''t want to watch more.


    Yuanheyin furrowed his brows deeply and worried a lot, but there was no way.


    It��s actually a taboo for immortal cultivators to see others crossing the catastrophe. People who are not determined can easily be shocked by the catastrophe. After that, they lose their heart to the Tao and lose the courage to continue cultivating immortals. The scene in front of them is just that. In this way, these female cultivators made Yuan Heyin very worried, and the burdens dissipated into dust wherever they went, and that worry that this group of great disciples would fall.


    Alas, if the catastrophe hadn''t come too quickly, she would have driven all these female sisters away.


    Now things are like this, and it is difficult to remedy. Ci Hangzong is afraid that it will lose a lot, unless Zhou Shu can survive the catastrophe safely.


    If Zhou Shu really did it, then this scene would no longer be a blow to the female nuns, but an unimaginable great encouragement. The female nuns who I see will follow Zhou Shu as an example, and they will seek Taoism as an immortal, and no longer worry about calamity. .


    It''s a great blessing for Ci Hangzong to be able to do this.

 Chapter 1023: Bitter mind

    ? The thunder light is gone, and there is smoke and dust everywhere. Tian" Lai "Fiction Ww" W. ����


    Through the smoke, it can be seen that Bailixiang Yuangu, which was originally flat as a mirror, was completely overturned, and there were **** stones everywhere, and a huge pit appeared in the center of the valley, which was not bottomless and outside the pit. Inside the pit, there were all scorched earth and rocks, like volcanic rocks, with canine teeth intertwined, as if bitten by a giant beast, it was shocking.


    In the sky, the robbery cloud gradually dispersed, reappearing light.


    This is not surprising, there is basically only one tribulation of breaking the realm, whether it is a baby, a **** or a combination.


    "Has the time passed?"


    "There is no movement, and the divine consciousness can''t feel the bottom, there is a big obstacle."


    "I don''t know, but Xiang Yuangu, who has always been sturdy, has become like this, I''m afraid Zhou Shu below..."


    The nuns probed their heads and couldn''t help looking down, but they couldn''t see anything, and their faces were puzzled.


    Yuanheyin''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her brows were still deeply locked. Under the visit of her compassionate force, she could not feel a trace of life. Could it be that Zhou Shu is dead and completely annihilated by the catastrophe?


    Yuxuexi felt the same way, showing a trace of incomprehensible sadness, sighed lightly, and walked towards the giant pit.


    did not take a few steps, a green light suddenly shot out from the pit, like a sword, straight into the clouds.


    The green light flashes and disappears, and only the glorious moment of time remains deeply in everyone''s eyes. In the memory, it will not be forgotten for a long time.


    Zhou Shu held the Qijiehai Sword in his hand, slowly floating out of the pit, his face was indifferent, only a smile with a hint of disdain at the corner of his mouth, that smile was naturally a mockery of Heaven.


    When the robbery fell, he saw the face of Tiandao again, more majestic than last time, and more upright, with a lot of warnings-and Zhou Shu''s thought was, "You can dominate the world, but dominate Can''t stop me."


    A white shadow fell from outside the sky and hit Zhou Shu��s arms straight, with a loud cry, "My son, you��re fine, that��s great, Xiao Rou is worried to death!" Her state of mind was revealed, she didn��t care if there were others, she just thought Let out all the worries accumulated before.


    Zhou Shu smiled and stroked his back, "Don''t worry, I''m fine, nothing will happen."


    Although the catastrophe was fierce, it was nothing more than that in front of Zhou Shu, who was just like God. Zhou Shu and Caiying used all means and tried their best to withstand it. However, they used all their sword intent and vitality. After the water was stopped in the mirror of the power of the source of heaven and earth, Zhou Shu and Caiying both fell into a transient state of collapse, some danger, not only the body, it was a state where even the mind and the soul had stopped working, and death. It was almost the same, but in the realm of Qinglian, it didn''t take long to recover.


    Yuanheyin and Yuxuexi, along with many female cultivators, walked over one by one to congratulate them.


    "Congratulations to Zhou Daoyou��s success in crossing the catastrophe. From now on, you and I will have no difference... No amount of beautiful words are enough to describe my admiration, so I won��t say much. The disciples are deeply grateful for their kindness, thank you very much!"


    Yuanheyin said that he was extremely sincere, and he was also sincerely grateful. Zhou Shu succeeded in crossing the catastrophe in Cihangzong. It was a great encouragement to all the disciples of Cihangzong. It can be described as the great prosperity of the sect. Nothing can compare. You know, even the tribulation monks of Cihangzong''s own tribulations rarely go through the tribulations in the sect. The last time someone crossed the tribulations in the sect was a thousand years ago.


    Cross the tribulation in the sect. If you become a sect, you will prosper, and if you lose, you will be miserable. No one is absolutely sure to cross the tribulation. Naturally, you will not choose this way. The more the sect, the more cautious.


    Zhou Shu smiled in return, "It is also Zhou Shu''s blessing to be able to overcome the catastrophe in the Ci Hang Sect. I would also like to thank the seniors for their help. If not, the juniors may not be able to succeed."


    "The way of heaven is certain, Zhou Daoyou can succeed if you hit it. My little help can''t change much, and the Dao friends don''t need to thank you." Yuan Heyin smiled, and stepped aside.


    Yu Xuexi stepped forward and congratulated him, but stood still and did not leave, watching Zhou Shu with a lot of worry in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu understood, and smiled, "Senior Jade, the catastrophe came hastily before, but I forgot. I''m really sorry, but seniors don''t worry, there is nothing wrong with the clone."


    As he said, the seal of the Four Elephants Town was already in his hand, and the gate of the Four Elephants was opened as the magic tactic was cast, and Yu Xuexi''s clone appeared quickly, still a little blank in his eyes.


    The gate of the four elephants suppresses the soul in the deep darkness, completely disconnected from the body, and will not know what is born.


    Yu Xuexi took back the avatar and checked it carefully, but no loss was seen. He immediately showed a lot of joy and thanked him sincerely.


    The female cultivators also came over one after another, some called seniors and some called seniors. They were all very excited. They were even more excited than Zhou Shu''s breaking the realm and transforming the gods. They had also experienced breaking the realm, but it was the first time to cross the catastrophe. Zhou Shu''s success gave them a lot of confidence.


    "Brother, I want to overcome the catastrophe as soon as possible, and strive to be as successful as you!"


    "Brother, are you going back to Lingyu City? May I go there to see you in a few days? I have a lot of questions I want to ask you."


    "Brother, I..." There are also many blushing stumblings. If Zhu Xiaorou is not around, I don''t know what they will say.


    Zhou Shu returned the courtesy one by one, always smiling, listening carefully to everyone''s words, very cordial, and most of the requests were accepted.


    If Zhou Shu wants to form a good sect, Ci Hangzong must be ranked first. It is beneficial and harmless to Lingyucheng and him, and he does not care about the previous suspicions.


    When it was time to deal with this, a long time passed, Zhou Shu turned to Yuanheyin and said loudly, "Senior Yuan, can I see Yangmei now?"


    Yuanheyin''s expression trembles slightly, and he slowly said, "The request of Fellow Daoist Zhou, Ci Hangzong always agrees, but..."


    Seeing Yuanheyin''s expression, Zhou Shu''s face gradually showed a little calmness, and his voice sank, "Senior, what''s going on, did she have an accident in Cihangzong?"


    He took a step forward with awe-inspiring awe, the female sister who was close to him was startled and couldn''t help taking a few steps back.


    Yuan Heyin shook his head slightly, "Don��t worry, fellow Daoist, how can we cause Yangmei to have an accident? It��s just that she... is not here now, so fellow Daoist may not see it."


    "Are you there?"


    Zhou Shu hummed, his expression even colder, "She said that she would wait for me in Cihangzong, she would never leave, and why would she not be there?"


    The aura became more vigorous, and the surrounding chill was cold, and the young girl could not help shaking.


    Yu Xuexi took a step forward and said earnestly, "Do not be angry, Daoist, Yang Mei is not in the sect, but is also in the sect. Half a year ago, she entered the heart of suffering and has not yet come out, but do not worry, she The body is unobstructed, and the inner god''s heart lamp in the sect is also intact, and even the brighter it is, it means that she is fine, and her cultivation mentality has taken a step forward, but it is not easy to see a fellow daoist."


    "Bitterness?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something, and he felt a lot of worries.

 Chapter 1024: See Yangmei

    ? "Ku''er Heartland, is the meta mysterious realm?"


    Zhou Shu paused and asked.


    Yuanheyin nodded, "The Daoist is indeed very knowledgeable, and Ku''er Mind is indeed a mysterious realm."


    The so-called meta-mysterious realm refers to the special secret realm that only the primordial spirit can enter. Most of them are built by the power of the sect. There are many trials and difficulties for the primordial spirit, which are unusually difficult and dangerous, but they can also get great benefits after passing.


    "The painful mind of this school was established 30,000 years ago by a Mahayana great power before ascending. It was designed for the disciples of this school to hone the essence of the body and fight the mind, but there is too much pain in the mind. It is difficult to save the suffering and the adversity. It is not the great wisdom and the good, and the unsatisfactory... For 30,000 years, many people have entered, but few people have come out. Among them, fewer than five can pass."


    Yuan Heyin slowly said, "Ci Hangzong also has many disputes about whether Yangmei should enter the secret realm. Most of them say that they should not enter the secret realm for the time being. They will wait until the later stage of the transformation of the gods. However, there are also elders who said that if Yangmei can smoothly pass through the misery realm , Zongmen let her be free, Yang Mei heard about it, ignored dissuasion, and quietly went in by herself, and has not come out yet."


    After listening to Yuanheyin��s explanation, Zhou Shu understood the reason and thought slightly. The people who urged the Yangmei to enter were a bit hateful, but he believed in Yangmei. If anyone he knew was wise and good, that person must be Yangmei. No one else can do it. He has confidence in Yangmei, just as Yangmei has always believed in him.


    Zhou Shu handed Zhu Xiaorou the Qihai Qijie Sword to Zhu Xiaorou, "Xiaorou, you stay here, I will go see Yangmei."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded, "I see, son."


    When the rainbow descends from the sky and the origin of the heaven and earth falls, I wish Xiao Ruan and all the female cultivators are accepting the blessings and shades brought by Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu does not care. He has already completed his body washing, and it does not make much sense to accept it. Of course, Haijian and Caiying must be rooted in heaven and earth.


    Zhou Shu turned to Yuanhe Yin, "Senior, please lead the way."


    "Just so." Yuan Heyin nodded lightly and flew towards the clan.


    The ancient land of Cihangzong has long and beautiful buildings, and there are Lingquan Linghu everywhere. The scenery is picturesque, like a dream or a fairyland. However, Zhou Shu didn''t care at all, until he walked to the goddess waterfall, he did not see much in his eyes. Glorious, staring at the front condensedly, motionless for a while.


    In front of the waterfall, Yangmei sits like a statue, her face is kind, but she has no charm. Obviously, she has only a physical body and no soul at this time.


    "I finally saw you, Yang Mei."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded and sighed, his complexion was indifferent, but his heart was surging, hard for himself, and the long-awaited finally saw it, but it was not yet complete.


    Yuanheyin took a few steps, and said warmly, "Daoists don''t need to worry, Yangmei Yuanshen is okay, and people are fine. Staying here with the physical body can also absorb vitality day and night and increase cultivation."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned to the waterfall, and bowed his hands in salute, "Everyone, senior Cihangzong, has been taking care of Yangmei, the juniors are very grateful."


    The flow of the waterfall stopped suddenly, and a sound floated out through the waterfall, "You can see us, know we are inside?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "I can see it. I have disturbed several seniors. The juniors are deeply sorry."


    When he arrived here, he felt a few powerful divine senses beside Yang Mei, that divine sense was only stronger than him, and he knew that there were cultivators who crossed the catastrophe realm. He let go of the fourth change and probed. There are at least five people after the knowledge comes from the waterfall.


    "It''s not easy, it doesn''t matter if you can pass through the waterfall formation, but also through my divine sense...the next generation is terrifying."


    The female voice was slightly emotional, and said slowly, "It seems that you are Zhou Shu. Being able to come here shows that Heyin and Xuexi have not blocked you. It is really rare."


    Yuanheyin nodded, showing a bit of regret, "Everyone, the elders, the Heyin is not strong enough to protect the sect. You should take the punishment yourself, and you will go to Binghuofeng to face the wall tomorrow."


    The female voice said indifferently, "Forget it, Heyin, you have done your best, so you don��t need to blame yourself anymore. It��s also God��s will. The day before Miaodi��s stargazing, Yangmei and Cihangzong should have this difficulty, and it has nothing to do with you. ."


    Yuan Heyin nodded and saluted, "Heyin got it, Elder Ping."


    Elder Ping said slowly, "Zhou Shu, since you are here, we won''t stop you anymore, but Yangmei now you can''t take away. When her soul returns, we will naturally let her go, as long as she remembers herself It''s a disciple of the Cihang School, we won''t care wherever we go."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, thought for a while, nodded and said, "The younger generation understands what Elder Ping and Ci Hangzong mean, and agrees, but the younger generation has a question, can the younger generation go in?"


    "Anyone who comes to the heart of suffering is welcome, and everyone is welcome, but it is impossible to enter without practicing the power of compassion," Elder Ping smiled slightly, "Zhou Shu, if you intend to learn the power of compassion If you do, I can teach you personally. With your qualifications, I promise you can master it in five years."


    "Thank you very much for the kindness of Elder Ping, and the younger generation''s heart for me, but I dare not learn the unique knowledge of Cihangzong." Zhou Shu shook his head and refused directly.


    Now that Zhou Shu has his own Tao, to learn the power of compassion is tantamount to changing course, changing one''s own Tao, this kind of thing is impossible to do.


    "Hehe, just kidding, don''t care."


    Elder Ping chuckled, and then he paused, and said suspiciously, "Zhou Shu, you have just been promoted to the gods, and you have survived the catastrophe. Are you in Xiangyuangu?"


    These things are naturally transmitted by Yuan Heyin just now. They live deep in the waterfall, and their spiritual consciousness is only around. They basically ignore the outside world. They do not care about the sect, but must be like this, otherwise they may be Attracted the catastrophe.


    The monks here have survived the catastrophe and a hundred years later, they can only hide and practice with peace of mind, avoid getting close to the heavens, triggering the catastrophe, and the cultivators have cultivated tortoise shells. They are also helpless, but they are not bad, some have already The cultivating monk who has avoided for hundreds of years and thousands of years is impossible even to practice, and his vitality is not good, but he lives in the world and has almost no sense of existence. As for those who have succeeded in crossing the Tribulation for less than a hundred years, they are either managing the sect, such as Yuanheyin, or traveling abroad, looking for better magic weapons and other opportunities to increase the success rate of the next crossing.


    Not only Cihangzong This is the case for most of the great sects, and there are very few that can be seen.


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "Yes, the younger generation succeeded in breaking through the tribulation here, and I also want to thank the Ci Hangzong, so the Guizong��s Xiang Yuangu was damaged, and the younger generation will compensate and repair it."


    "You thank us, but you have to compensate?"


    Elder Ping laughed unconsciously, feeling incredible, "You said the opposite, we should be thankful. As for the damaged Xiang Yuangu, don''t care about it, let alone repair it, just keep it as it is. From now on, it will serve as a place for the disciples to meditate. Visualize."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, but soon he nodded. Xiang Yuangu, who had successfully survived the catastrophe, could indeed have a lot of enlightenment besides motivation.


    "This point is not counted at all..."


    Elder Ping expressed a lot of emotion and turned to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, you have left a rare place for cultivation in this sect. We, Cihang Sect, will not take it for nothing. What do you want?"

 Chapter 1025: Go to Zangjing Pavilion

    What Elder Ping said was sincere. Obviously, it was not a slander. Zhou Shu didn''t realize that he was slightly surprised, and he didn''t think there was such a benefit. However, he didn''t plan to speak loudly, so he didn''t have to leave a bad seal on Cihangzong. "Tian Lai" Novel Ww" W. ��


    "Why, do you have to think more, just want what you want, haha."


    Elder Ping chuckled, "It''s not just for you. We also plan for Yangmei. This child is very popular. If you follow you in the future, you can''t suffer her. Don''t worry, Ci Hangzong has some foundation. You can also mention the seventh-order."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "Seniors show love so much, the younger generations will naturally not be polite. I heard that Cihangzong has collected a lot of classics, which can be described as unparalleled in the world. If possible, the younger generation would like to go to Guizong��s Tibetan Scripture Pavilion to have a look. Of course He doesn��t look at the secrets of the nobility, nor does he look at the tactics. I just want to learn more."


    This idea is what Zhou Shu thinks is the best.


    After entering the realm of the gods, the entire soul can be used to know the sea, and the talent of deduction and calculation is further enhanced. The more knowledge and the more perfect the knowledge system is established, the more help it will be to him. In contrast, Fa Jue Magic treasures are nothing.


    Besides, being able to enter the Buddhist scripture pavilion of Cihangzong, the second oldest among the six sects, is an extremely rare opportunity that he will not miss.


    A special point to mention is that when the monks reach the stage of transforming gods, they actually have good calculation and even deduction capabilities, and they can simulate many things in the sea of ??knowledge. In principle, many monks may be able to do like Zhou Shu, but in reality There are very few things that can be done in the first place. First, this ability needs to be cultivated all the time. It is too late to wait until the Transcendent Realm to do it. Only a few monks can think, "Why can��t you use the primordial avatar to try new learning? As for the method of the law, since the clone can be tried, why not try it directly in the sea of ??knowledge?", and so on, if you think of it, you can do it even less. Second, Zhou Shu came through, and Xuan Huang Da 6 Compared with the immortal cultivator, the calculation method he mastered is much more advanced and accurate, and can be used in any situation-two conditions are restricted, and there are almost no cultivators who can deduce the tactics in the sea of ??knowledge.


    Almost nothing, doesn��t mean there isn��t. In addition to the omnipotent power in the rumors, there is also the perfection of the Tahai Treadman. Even Zhou Shu would have to admire the perfection of the Treading Sea. It''s only a year, how can it not be amazing?


    There was silence for a while, and a voice came from the waterfall, "Zhou Shu, your thoughts are really different from those of others. Just a moment ago, a few of us were still betting, depending on whether you want a spiritual object, a magic trick or a magic weapon, or even a magic weapon. Lu, Dongtian, etc., hehe, none of them are right. What do you think?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Xuan Huang Da 6 is too big, and the younger generation knows too little, so I want to know as much as possible, and keep the world in my heart. As for magic treasures, etc., compared to the world, there will always be something in the future. The juniors don��t care about this either."


    In the waterfall, there was a moment of silence, and the few monks who were sitting still looked slightly startled.


    "I seem to have seen this."


    "I have seen it too, and the plaque is hung at the door of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion."


    "Here is the heaven and the earth, does not stick to the trivial."


    "This is what the cultivator does. Most of the ancestors are able to ascend to the immortal like this. The words are written on the door. We can see it every day, but we regard it as nothing, and we only think about getting more spiritual things. Because, compared with this young man, we have been compared."


    Several people sighed unconsciously, and they were speechless for a long time.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know it. He just said a word at random, which would arouse these people''s emotions. He really doesn''t lack magic tricks, magic weapons and spiritual objects... just want to use his talent better.


    He smiled and said, "If the senior is embarrassed, forget it, and the junior is going to leave."


    "and many more."


    Elder Ping''s voice came out, "Heyin, you take him to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. Except for the seventh floor, you can''t enter. The other floors are as he pleases, but you must leave after seven days."


    "I see, elder."


    Yuanheyin nodded and saluted, and turned to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, come with me."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of joy, and quickly thanked him, then turned and said, "Please wait a moment, the younger generation still has something to say to Yang Mei."


    walked to Yang Mei''s side, thought for a while, Zhou Shu took out a jade slip, injected some spiritual thoughts, put it in Yangmei''s clothes, stared for a while, nodded, turned and left.


    Yuanheyin led Zhou Shu to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion.


    "Senior, what floor is the secret realm of misery in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion?"


    Yuan Heyin stagnated slightly, and said slowly, "On the fourth floor, the ancient books related to the secret realm of the cave are all there. You can take a good look. It''s not just the secret realm of Cihangzong, other big sects, the secret realm of the immortal world. No matter how big or small, there are records in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, smiled and raised his hand, "Thank you senior for telling me."


    Yuanheyin said warmly, "There are everything in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to come over. Seven days are too few. Three to thirty years are not enough. Tell me what you want to see, and I will tell you what I know. "


    She said sincerely, Zhou Shu couldn''t help thanking her, "So thank you senior."


    "Don''t thank me, don''t call me senior, you don''t care about the predecessors, I am very sorry for you," Yuan Heyin glanced at Zhou Shu, with a trace of gratitude in his eyes, and some regrets, "I have made a big mistake. I look down on you. In the Lingyucheng matter, Ci Hangzong and I have done something wrong. I am really sorry for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and said in a slow voice, "Hehe, why bother to remember the past, it''s all over. As long as Yangmei comes back, Senior and Ci Hangzong will be friends and not enemies."


    "I also hope that you are not our enemy," Yuan Heyin nodded immediately, "Yang Mei will be fine, she is the daughter of destiny, if anyone can pass through the miserable mind that has not been opened for thousands of years, It must be her."


    "I believe too."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, with a lot of confidence on the corners of his mouth. No one believed in Yangmei more than him, and Yangmei did the same to him.


    "Zhou Shu, I arrived at Yuanheyin stopped Qinglian and pointed to a mountain in front of him.


    "Very beautiful mountain."


    Zhou Shu stared ahead and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    The mountain peaks are pure white, like jade and snow, and neither jade nor snow. With the breeze swinging gently, there is a faint fragrance of snow.


    It feels like familiarity. It was also in the lotus school in the past. It was in Xuexiangyuan where Yangmei lives. There is the undefeated Silver Moongrass in all seasons. Here is the kindness grass that is very similar to it, but the grade is much higher. I have to say that there seems to be a destiny between Ming and Ming, Yang Mei is indeed very destined to Ci Hangzong.


    "Pudu Peak, one of the three main peaks of Cihangzong, the compassion grass on it was planted by the real person of Cihang. It was just one plant and is now full of mountains. The Tibetan scripture pavilion is in the mountain, Zhou Shu, come with me ."


    Yuanhe sounded lightly and smiled, Qinglian took Zhou Shu and flew to the mountains.


    (ps: I use my mobile phone to type every day, I''m not used to it, I type very slowly, sorry.)

 Chapter 1026: Study hard

    When he walked into the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, Zhou Shu was startled, his eyes were a little straight, and there were too many jade slips in front of him, which was a bit messy. Tian Lai Novels


    In the huge room, there are thousands of jade bookshelves distributed in a circle. On each jade shelf, there are also a thousand jade slips, stacked densely together. The total number is at least 5 million. This is just level one.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s shock, Yuan Heyin smiled slightly, "Zhou Shu, there are many jade slips on this layer, but they are not Cihangzong classics, and they are of no use to you, so don''t read them."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "It''s not from Cihangzong, what is that, and why is it here?"


    Many questioned, Yuan Heyin didn''t care, and smiled and explained, "These are sent by immortals from other places..."


    For tens of thousands of years, the Great Immortal Cihang has been thinking of saving all living beings without asking for anything in return. He has sowed countless merits in Xuan Huang Da 6 and is admired by thousands of people. Since then, the Ci Hang Sect has also upheld this philosophy, be compassionate and save the common people. As a result, many immortal cultivators who believe in Cihangzong have been harvested in the world of cultivating immortals, but Cihangzong is not a Zen school, but an authentic sect of cultivating immortals. It does not accept believers nor is willing, let alone accept incense offerings. The believers all regard Cihangzong as a spiritual totem, and they are extremely trusting and dependent. For the sake of Cihangzong, they can��t wait to enshrine everything about themselves... This large number of jade is simple because of this, don��t need money or heart, think of yourself You can''t fail to accept the contributions of good practices, such as Taoism, etc.


    "In the long run, there will be a lot of jade slips sent by these people in the Tibetan scripture pavilion. Originally, we arranged for people to clean up and check to see if there are any things that can be used." Yuan Heyin shook his head unconsciously and smiled bitterly. But it seems that most of them are ordinary tactics, there are flashy articles praising the virtues, and even boring words about what they do every day, and there are some jade slips that can��t see the content... In short, there is no value, but they can��t. If you lose it, so as not to chill the hearts of the people, you must also cherish it. The more you accumulate, the more it becomes like this, and we can��t do anything about it.��


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and nodded, "That''s it, it doesn''t seem to be of much use, but some jade slips are probably more than ten thousand years old."


    Yuanheyin nodded softly, "Early there are, in fact, most of them are ten thousand years ago, but now there are not many."


    Zhou Shu looked at the jade frame and smiled, "It''s messy enough."


    "It''s just this level of chaos. All the disciples above will take care of it. It won''t be such a mess," Yuan Heyin smiled, "Just leave it here, Zhou Shu, I will take you up."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, all the way upstairs.


    Sure enough, the upper floors are the real Tibetan scriptures. Each floor contains more than 100,000 classics, neatly arranged and clearly organized.


    The sixth floor, which only core disciples can enter, is also open to Zhou Shu. This surprised Zhou Shu. There are many secrets of the Ci Hang Sect in the sixth floor, such as the Ci Hang Sutra, Purdue Qingxin Mantra, and Sea Jieshi. Array and so on, this also shows that Ci Hangzong really wants to make good friends with Zhou Shu and completely turn the enemy into a friend, otherwise it is impossible to watch these tactics with him.


    Heyin introduced one by one, with a sincere expression, and it seemed that he also hoped that Zhou Shu would change to learn the Cihang patriarchal method. Of course, it is impossible for Zhou Shu to learn, but it is not a bad thing to know more.


    Yuan Heyin gave a rough introduction, looked at Zhou Shu, and said warmly, "Zhou Shu, these seven days are closed, only you are inside, and I will wait at the door, you can ask me anything. Time is not Many, just enough to read a few books, try to pick the most important ones. I suggest you first look at the fifth-level God Transformation Record. It is the crystallization of many of the ancestors of this sect. It is very useful for you who have just transformed into the God Realm. Then I will read a few books on the experience of combining the tribulations, such as the Xixin Ji, the Combination Book, etc., all on the sixth floor."


    "Thank you for your advice, I am really grateful."


    Zhou Shu thanked him and asked, "Senior, can my companion come in?"


    Yuan Heyin shook his head, "It''s okay if it''s a disciple of the Heyin School, but Miss Zhu is a disciple of the Chongyang Palace, so she definitely can''t enter the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion."


    "I said too much," Zhou Shu nodded, seeming to think, "That..."


    "Don''t worry, Ci Hangzong will treat her well."


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s request, Yuanheyin answered, turned his head and went out.


    Standing alone in the Buddhist scripture pavilion, Zhou Shu showed a lot of excitement. When Yuan Heyin was introduced just now, he was a little impatient, and now he can finally do it.


    For him, this was the first opportunity to get so much knowledge of the world of cultivating immortals. For seven days, he would not waste a breath. Not only the classics of Cihangzong, but the jade slips of those believers did not want to leave them. Jane is mostly ten thousand years ago, and it is likely that there is something useful to him, if he can find it.


    He intends to start from the sixth floor and keep seeing the first floor.


    Although it was the beginning of the original spirit, but there are qualitative changes in all aspects. Sitting in the middle of the jade frame, the spirit is separated from the original spirit, and nearly a thousand pieces are separated in an instant. The essence is ordinary, like an octopus sticking out a lot. Tentacles, each divine sense quickly attached to the jade slip with Yuan Li divine sense and went in.


    Using Yuanshen and Yanyi Jue, he can read nearly a thousand pieces of jade slips at the same time. In the past, he could only think about it, but he could really do it in the realm of Huashen.


    Huge information continuously enters the sea of ??consciousness through divine consciousness, and then records them one by one.


    Maintaining this degree, after reading nearly a thousand pieces of jade slips, it is only a few dozen hundred breaths away. This is still a high-level and complicated classic. Those simple information can be completed in a few breaths, so it seems that there are hundreds of thousands of classics. , Maybe it won��t take two or three days to read it all. Of course, reading the jade slips in this way is just a pure memory of ducklings, without a little thought, but there is too little time, and I can only do this. After I go back, I will slowly study and absorb.


    However, Zhou Shu soon discovered that not all jade slips can be opened. There are many jade slips he can��t see. Most of them need the power of compassion to enter. Fortunately, there are not many of them and he is not very interested. , Just skip it directly.


    Time passed quickly, four days passed in a blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu at this time has long lost his previous excitement, his head is messy like a bird''s nest, his face is as pale as paper, and his eyes have no expression. He has never been so haggard.


    is like a primary school student doing a hundred papers a day, already a little demented.


    The classics on the third to sixth floors have all been memorized by Zhou Shu. It is impossible to use it now, but it is not a problem to memorize it, but it is just that.


    With strong willpower, the primordial spirit is running wildly. He read and memorized countless words, patterns, runes, etc., but he didn''t even have time to think. Now his mind is completely numb, and he has a kind of understanding but doesn''t know. The feeling of meaning, for example, even if he put the word "one" in front of Zhou Shu, he couldn''t make sense.


    After all, he underestimated the content of these classics. It was because he was too pursued and ignored the neatness. The information was huge, scattered, and there were too many fragments, stuffed in the sea of ??knowledge, and it was about to break and crash.


    In fact, if you are another immortal cultivator, even if you have Zhou Shu''s ability to remember, and forcibly infuse so much information in such a short time, even if there is only one layer, you will be confused by the huge amount of information, crazy and silly. However, Zhou Shu barely supported it with his divine sense comparable to the tribulation realm, and did not collapse, but he had to stop immediately, put away the thought of continuing to watch the next level, meditate and resume rest, otherwise the soul would be greatly damaged. Even crash.


    He took out the soul fluid obtained from the tribulation realm, quietly took it, and while he recovered, he arranged the messy and extremely exhausted soul. This arrangement took two days.

 Chapter 1027: gain much

    ? Outside the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, two hidden voices were communicating. Tianlai novel www. ����


    "Sister, the way he reads is really weird. He can read nine hundred jade slips at the same time, which is amazing."


    "With one mind and a thousand uses, you and I may not do well. Every book here is different. It is too difficult to read at the same time without distraction and interference."


    "Hey, who knows if he has seen it? Maybe it''s just a pretend, maybe only a small part of it can be remembered. If I say, it is better to concentrate on reading a few books, which will help him more."


    "Of course it''s impossible for him to remember all of them, but looking at his haggard appearance, he probably remembers a lot. It''s also very difficult."


    "Senior Sister, but it��s even worse if he remembers it. He has just turned his mind, so it��s not a good thing to use the soul without any scruples. I am afraid that the foundation will be damaged and it will be too late to regret in the future."


    "That is his own choice, and we can''t control it. What''s more, He Yin reminded him before. We gave him seven days to look at five to ten classics, which happens to be a reward from our Ci Hang Sect. , How can I know that he is too greedy and wants to take it all away. That is the accumulation of tens of thousands of years, seven days? He is going to die, no wonder we are."


    "Well, he wants to do this himself, and we can''t control it. But Senior Sister, the spiritual object he used seems to be more nourishing than the seventh-order nine-flower jade dew in the door. I don''t know how he got it? interested."


    "He walked along, how could he have no chance? It has nothing to do with us, so don''t ask about other people''s things."


    The voice gradually fell silent.


    In the Buddhist scripture pavilion, Zhou Shu slowly stood up, with a certain look in his eyes.


    The effect of the soul liquid does not need to be mentioned, not to mention the soul liquid made by the witch repair of the tribulation realm. Without this as a guarantee, Zhou Shu might not dare to spend such a large amount of the soul.


    At this time, his knowledge of the sea is like a hard disk that has been organized, all kinds of classics are neatly arranged, and you can access anything you want at any time, no different from the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion in front of him.


    "I''m still not familiar with Yuanshen. If there is no Transformation, I can do this step directly when I was in the secret world . I need to organize it again, but it won''t change. God, I can''t remember so much..."


    Thinking about it, there is a contradiction. People are not immortals and cannot always have both ends. Zhou Shu laughed and shook his head.


    He walked downstairs quickly, only one day, and he had to choose between the first and second floors. Without much consideration, he went directly to the first level. Compared with the classics on the second level, the unknown information on the first level is more worth exploring.


    Divine Mind came out, and only drilled into the jade slips with old colors. The older, the better.


    He saw it very quickly, a hundred times faster than before, because many divine thoughts are instantly received, because what he sees is worthless things, which accounts for the vast majority.


    Looking at it while thinking, these things are not classics. If you record them without thinking, you will get nothing.


    Occasionally there are texts of value, such as this, "Great Immortal Cihang, I am willing to enshrine a Xueyuan crystal mine of my family to you, just to bless my child to cultivate immortality smoothly and follow Daxian''s footsteps..." , For another example, "The Great Immortal Cihang who rescued the distress, the younger found a place full of demons, and I implore the Great Immortal to kill demons and eliminate demons..." These jade slips often have locations attached to them. Zhou Shu wanted it.


    In addition to secret treasures and so on, Zhou Shu also focused on finding information about special stars, and he obtained a lot, and he also obtained some useful tactics. Most of these tactics came from aristocratic families, even those that have been annihilated. Now, although the tactics are not strong, and some have been replaced earlier, the roots of their content have their own lessons, and they are also good for Zhou Shu''s Tao.


    Zhou Shu��s Tao is all-inclusive, and you can draw nourishment from various techniques. If you learn more and practice one technique, the Tao will increase.


    Compared with the previous memorizations, the feeling of exploration is always good, especially when there is a chance. At this time, Zhou Shu has a dozen jade slips in front of him, with a hint of excitement in his heart.


    These fifteen jade slips are separated by nearly ten thousand years, but they all come from one family, the Bian family in Xihezhou.


    Counting that every few hundred years, the Bian family sent a piece of jade slips to Ci Hangzong. The content was mostly similar. It didn��t stop until more than a thousand years ago. But with so many jade slips, Ci Hangzong hasn��t seen it for the most part. I haven''t paid attention to it.


    This is what the jade slip said, the back mountain of the Bian��s house suddenly cracked a hole, and strange noises came out of it from time to time. The Bian family wanted to go down and check, but every time they walked to the entrance of the cave, there was an invisible wind. Coming, he was shocked immediately, his legs and feet were soft, his strength was lost, and even the Nascent Infant Realm couldn''t make a step.


    After the cave appeared, the Bian family had a strange thing. For three consecutive generations, people had no spiritual roots and could not cultivate immortality. It was not until the fourth generation that spiritual roots appeared again. After three generations, spiritual roots appeared. This has been repeated for hundreds of times. In the year, nothing has changed. The Bian family understands that this is not a coincidence. The problem lies in the strange hole.


    Although the spirit root children who appeared after three generations were basically geniuses, they practiced quickly, but they were also weird. No matter how many spiritual pill medicines were used, they couldn''t make babies. The golden pill was too strong to give birth to an infant. It can only be the Jindan realm at most.


    If this situation continues for a long time, the Bian family will inevitably decline and die, but they can��t tell other people about it, otherwise the family may be destroyed directly. They choose to tell the trusted Cihangzong and hope that Cihang Zong helped them figure out the problem of the strange hole.


    It''s just that I haven''t heard back for nearly ten thousand years. More than a thousand years ago, the Bian''s jade slips were never sent again. Most of the family has gone.


    Zhou Shu calmly put the jade slips back to the original place one by one, thinking slightly, but he understood something that the Bian family did not understand. The content in these jade slips, the strange hole of the Bian family, is probably The best he got on the first floor.


    Blinking away one day, the door of the Buddhist scriptures pavilion slowly opened Yuanheyin came in gently.


    There was a hint of regret in her eyes, "Zhou Shu, sorry, the appointed time has come."


    Zhou Shu stood up, smiled and nodded, "Well, I should go out too, thanks to Ci Hangzong for his generosity, the younger generation has benefited a lot."


    Naturally, there are many. Except for the second and seventh floors, the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion was almost completely copied by him into the Sea of ??Knowledge. After a while, the Heyin Sect��s Tibetan Scripture Pavilion will be greatly expanded. The important basis of.


    "That''s fine, I hope you have read all the books I mentioned."


    Perhaps seeing that Zhou Shu is in good spirits, Yuan Heyin smiled slightly, "Zhou Shu, I wish you girl a long time, I will take you over."


    "Okay, please take care of seniors."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and left the Buddhist Scripture Pavilion, which had been tormenting him for a few days but also satisfied him.


    (ps: Thank you for the sky is blue for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted...)

 Chapter 1028: Want to come back

    Above Qinglian, the two walked by the wind.


    "Zhou Shu, sorry."


    Yuanheyin looked ahead, a trace of apology appeared in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu was slightly suspicious, "Senior, what''s the excuse, is it..." Soon, his face suddenly sank, "Is it Xiaorou or Yangmei?"


    Yuanheyin saw his expression and was surprised, and shook his head, "That''s not it, it has nothing to do with them, it''s you."


    "That''s fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, seemingly thoughtful, "Let me guess, did another sect find it, is it Tianjianmen or Kunlun?"


    Yuan Heyin was startled slightly, glanced at Zhou Shu, nodded and sighed, "You guessed it right, both of them are here, but they won��t come to the door, and Ci Hangzong also doesn��t allow others to do that. They all Waiting for you to go out outside Cihangzong. In fact, it was our fault. We thought we could cover up the news. I didn��t expect it to spread so quickly. The next day there will be a cultivator from the Heavenly Sword Sect. But don��t worry, we will I will see you away, whether in Lingyu City or elsewhere."


    "Heh, where can I hide it."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, with a gleam in his eyes, "This matter has little to do with Cihangzong. It is because of me, but if possible, I hope that seniors can send Zhu Xiaorou to Lingyu City. As for me, Do not bother."


    He knew that such a major event could not be covered up, even if it was the Cihangzong who intended to cover it up and he had not thought of covering it up. He appeared in the Cihangzong to let the many sects know that he Zhou Shu came back and wanted to find it. Despite his coming, he was fearless and well prepared.


    "This is not difficult, I have decades to use, but you really plan to go out by yourself?"


    Yuan Heyin showed many worries in his eyes, "As far as we know, Zhou Songling came from the Heavenly Sword Gate, and he is already a threefold monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm. You have to know that every time you cross the Tribulation Realm, you have a great cultivation base. The increase in is no less than that of a small class in other realms. He is much stronger than me and Xuexi teaming up, and the true Huan Tian from Kunlun is even a monk of the fourth level of crossing the Tribulation Realm. Even if he can��t exert his full strength, he... ��"


    "Thank you seniors for your concern, I know," Zhou Shu shook his head and slowly said, "But I have decided to go out like this. If I can''t let them give up this time, I''m afraid there will be more troubles, so I can solve them all at once."


    "Since you have such confidence, of course I won''t say much, I just hope you succeed."


    Yuan Heyin nodded slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Actually, I believe you can do it. In my opinion, there is nothing you can''t do. Unfortunately, there is no tradition of the Son of Destiny in the Ci Hang Sect. Whatever way I can think of, I will put it on you back then."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Senior said it."


    "No," Yuan Heyin was quite cautious, "not only me, but many of my peers in the Ci Hang Sect think so. If someone can be promoted in the future, you are definitely one of the most likely candidates, even more likely than Yangmei. More..." She looked at Zhou Shu and said in a slow voice, "Ci Hang Sect will get along with the Heyin Sect in the future, and I hope you will stop treating Ci Hang Sect as an enemy. If you can ascend to the immortal world, you can do more Speak for the Xuanhuang Continent and do something."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, looking at Yuanheyin, "Does Ci Hangzong believe me so?"


    Yuanheyin nodded without hesitation, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, looked not far away, and spoke for a long time, "I hope so."


    The two fell silent, and floated to a quiet mountain with Qinglian.


    "The son!"


    Far away, a white shadow came suddenly and fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu gently rolled up, and said warmly, "Xiao Rou, how are you doing these days?"


    "It''s better than in the Chongyang Palace, but it''s better, but the son is not there, there is always something missing... son, your sword." Zhu Xiaorou complained softly, and handed Zhou Shu the Qihai Sword. Zhou Shu''s hand was unwilling to let go. Compared with the others, the two were real Taoists. She also relied more on Shuangxiu, and her feelings were deepening, and she couldn''t live without it.


    Zhou Shu put away the sea stepping sword, felt the soft call of Cai Ying, and nodded slightly.


    smiled gently at Zhu Xiaorou, and turned to Yuanheyin, "Senior, thank you for taking care of Xiaorou. I only need to trouble senior for a while."


    Yuanheyin nodded knowingly, "I know."


    Zhu Xiaorou seemed to be aware of something, and showed a lot of doubts, "What are you going to do again?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and explained to Zhu Xiaorou. After speaking some words, his expression suddenly changed and he became very energetic, "Others are here, so you can''t let them go back empty-handed, haha."


    "Xiao Rou understands..."


    I wish Xiaorou lightly nodded, but said in a sense of confusion, "I just hate Xiaorou and haven''t changed my spirit, and I can''t be with the son."


    "When I return to Lingyu City, I will go to Chongyang Palace with you."


    Zhou Shu shook her hand and smiled gently, "There you will soon be able to change your mind, don''t worry, don''t worry."


    "Well," Zhu Xiaorou couldn''t help but nodded and looked at Zhou Shu, "My son, Xiaorou will wait for you to come back, you must come back."


    "Of course, just wait for me."


    Zhou Shu said confidently.


    Yuanheyin said slowly, "Zhou Shu, are you leaving now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''ll take a look at Yangmei, and then leave, Xiaorou''s affairs will trouble seniors."


    Yuanheyin lightly nodded, "Fine, do you want me to take you there?"


    "No need to."


    Zhou Shu''s figure flashed, and he was already flying into the air.


    I wish Xiaorou looked at Zhou Shu blankly for a while, and sighed lightly, "Senior, let''s go. Junior wants to go back sooner."


    "it is good."


    Yuanheyin retracted his gaze, his heart moved slightly, and he took Zhu Xiaorou to the mountain gate.


    In front of the Goddess Waterfall.


    Zhou Shu stood beside Yangmei, looked at the face that had been lingering in his heart, and gently stroked her face unconsciously. The tentacles were warm and smooth like jade, which was quite different from the past softness.


    "Why did you make such a decision..."


    Zhou Shu put down his hand and sighed softly.


    In the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, he read the classics about the misery of mind and he was a little worried.


    According to the records of ancient books, the Ku''er Mind Region is a special secret realm established by a great power of Cihangzong. After entering the soul, it will have to go through nine thousand nine hundred and eighty-one difficulties and rescue tens of thousands of people. It has great benefits. It can hone the soul, and every time it passes, it can make the soul reach a deeper level. As the mood becomes more stable, the understanding of Tao will be deeper, and the power of compassion will be further strengthened. The cultivators of Cihangzong in the bitter heartland are all cultivators who have crossed the Tribulation Realm with five levels or more, but relatively speaking, it is also extremely difficult. There are very few cultivators who can survive, and the consequences of not being able to survive. It is the loss of the soul and the living dead.


    This is a consequence that neither she nor Zhou Shu can afford. Unless Zhou Shu becomes a powerful person, he can go to the Secret Realm of Suffering to retrieve the lost soul.


    "I must come back."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, turned and left.


    ����


    "Brother, I will definitely be back!"


    An extremely firm voice seemed to rang out in the dark.

 Chapter 1029: Have to continue

    Chapter 1029


    Zhou Shu flew out of Cihangzong alone and headed north.


    In Xiantian the next day, the two monks stood facing each other, their eyes fixed on Zhou Shu below.


    "It''s coming out, it''s already transformed into the gods, it''s a pity."


    A gray-haired old man groaned to himself, and sighed long, "If he is still in the Yuan Ying state, he would be much better to change the Kunlun mentality. Now he has his own way, he is afraid to change his course. It''s a bit difficult."


    "If it''s a pity, why bother?"


    The Qingshan scribe on the opposite side smiled slightly, "If you want the Taoist to change his way, there will be no accomplishment, Hengtian real person, he is no longer suitable for you Kunlun, let us give it to the Heavenly Sword, our Heavenly Sword only Look at the sword, as long as his sword is still there, no matter what path he can cultivate."


    "Ha ha."


    True person Hengtian shook his head and smiled, "The old man just said that it was a little difficult, but it was not a problem at all. When he arrived in Kunlun, no matter what way he was before, he would eventually become the way of Kunlun. It must be so. Don''t worry about your Heavenly Sword."


    Zhou Songling nodded, "Well, you and I don''t have to argue here, as I said before, whoever receives him first will take him away."


    "This is natural."


    The real person Hengtian nodded slightly, and the voice was not over, the person was no longer seen, only a phantom was left in place.


    Seeing that Zhou Shu''s situation was not good, Zhou Songling looked shocked and rushed down hastily.


    Zhou Shu was flying, and suddenly two giant hands fell in the air, one left and the other right, and came towards him.


    The giant hand is shaped like two mountains, with a length and width of more than ten miles, lying in the air like two solid walls, constantly squeezing it, fast, and there is almost nowhere to hide.


    "Is it finally here?"


    The human sword is one, Zhou Shu''s whole person turned into a long sword, the sword light is blue, standing upright, like a pillar of Dinghai.


    The sword light flashed, bringing up a long rainbow, the blue and golden light intertwined, the sky was eclipsed, only the giant hand and the sword light were seen, nothing else.


    Facing the giant hand that was coming, the sword light slashed down suddenly, like a waterfall in Hengshan, flying straight down three thousand feet, with a powerful momentum.


    After a loud noise.


    The sword light directly penetrated the encircled hands and flew out dozens of miles away.


    Zhou Shu appeared from the sword light, and when he looked back, he was slightly disdainful.


    The real person Hengtian in the distance was full of shock, looking at the fingers scattered on the ground, he was speechless for a long while.


    He wears a magical mirror on his body. It is a special magic weapon of Kunlun. It is made of things outside of the sky. It can temporarily deceive the way of heaven. As long as he can''t exert more than 50% of the strength, the way of heaven will not be able to detect him. Where can I get 50% power in a state of transformation?


    This magical sky mirror was his greatest guarantee for arresting Zhou Shu. A fourfold cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm would only use 30 or 40% of his strength.


    He has always acted cautiously, and with the addition of some people fighting, he has reached forty-nine percent of the strength from the beginning. In that giant hand, the cultivation of the four-fold cultivator of the tribulation realm is condensed. But no one expected such a result.


    The power of the heavens and the earth in the sword light is really unimaginable, even if he has survived the four heavens, he can''t resist it.


    Each time through a heavy calamity, the endurance of the power of the heaven and the earth will be greater, and by the tenth heaven, the monks themselves can be completely equal to the origin of the heavens and the earth, no longer afraid of the heavens, and the heavens also take the monks to do nothing. Happy, nowhere to go.


    There was another person in the distance, too, shocked.


    Zhou Songling looked at the remnant hand on the ground, and then at Zhou Shu in the distance. His eyes were condensed, showing a lot of caution. He also felt the power of the giant hand. Naturally, it was not Real Person Hengtian deliberately acting, but Zhou Shu. Really defeated the real person Hengtian.


    He slowly said, "Zhou Shu, what adventure have you had, what kind of sect are you in these years?"


    The real person Hengtian retrieved the scattered origins, and seemed to think, "Zhou Shu, did the Tianlong Temple indoctrinate you? At least three people who crossed the tribulation realm meditation...You joined Tianlong Temple?"


    In his opinion, it seemed that it was the only possibility that a Transcendent God Realm could block the Cross Tribulation Realm.


    "Tenryu Temple...Of course not."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and looked at the two of them, "Do you want to continue? If you don''t continue, I will leave."


    Majestic Hengtian sighed, "The younger generation is terrible, the old man is not going to be, just look at the Tianjianmen."


    He shook his head and slowly backed away. If he made another move, even the Magic Sky Mirror couldn''t hide it, and it was bound to trigger the Heavenly Tribulation.


    Seeing Hengtian''s actions, Zhou Songling was slightly startled. Kunlun was not like a person who gave up so easily. Hengtian did this. Could it be that Zhou Shu had stronger strength and waited for him to try?


    But the arrow is on the string, and it won''t work if he doesn''t shoot. Even if the real person Hengtian has any conspiracy, he must also shoot.


    "Zhou Shu, let me learn your tactics and see what you have learned over the years!"


    Zhou Songling shot a little bit of light in his eyes, raised his hands, and raised a five-foot-long giant sword The sword is like a mountain, with a thick bottom and a sharp tip. It is more like a sword than a sword. The seal, and its original form is so big, and it changes illegally.


    The black light on the sword appeared, and the surrounding suddenly changed.


    As at the bottom of Mount Tai, surrounded by mountains as high as tens of thousands, a piece of black crushed, covering everything up and not seeing the sun.


    The mountain suddenly collapsed, and countless rocks and quicksands covered Zhou Shu, and there was nowhere to escape.


    Taishan Jianjue.


    The Heavenly Sword Gate advocates the ancient Five Sacred Mountains. The core disciples under the sect all use the name of Five Sacred Mountains. Tai Song Hua Hengheng, and there is also a unique school called Five Sacred Swords. The Taishan Sword Art is the first. , Sword Intent was already close to the realm of Yi Nian Tian Di, even Zhou Shu was dragged into the Sword Power Sword Realm in just one thought.


    The real Hengtian who was retreating was slightly surprised.


    Obviously Zhou Songling had used all his strength. He didn''t regard Zhou Shu as a junior, but as an opponent of life and death. Under the awe-inspiring sword intent, there were few eggs left.


    "Even if you win, he is seriously injured... Is this what you want from the Heavenly Sword Sect?"


    He shook his head secretly, not knowing what to say.


    Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged, the sword light flashed again, and the human sword became one again.


    However, it was extremely large before, this time it was extremely small, and it shrank to a little, almost like a grain of sand.


    Regardless of Mount Tai''s pressure on the top and countless great forces to break, that point was always shining, no change.


    For so many years in the secret realm of sword intent, if Zhou Shu has not realized that there is no self, no sword, and the unity of man and sword, it��s too incredible. His realm of sword intention, like Zhou Songling, is no self and no sword. , And there is a body of heaven and earth origin, so I won''t worry about this kind of sword intent.


    Even if Zhou Songling''s Spiritual Sense Elemental Power is much stronger than him, he cannot be defeated and defeated.


    (ps: The computer has finally arrived. If there is no problem, it will be normal for three changes tomorrow.)

 Chapter 1030: Do you dare to reject Kunlun?

    Mount Tai fell, unstoppable, only a little bright under the mountain, shining like stars, no dimness.


    Zhou Shu held the Seven Seas Sword, the sword intent was condensed, and combined with the power of the heaven and earth in the sword, it was woven into an unbreakable sword cocoon, even Zhou Songling could not break it.


    A few dozen breaths of time passed, and even if Zhou Songling couldn''t support it for such a long period of time, he had to slow down his vitality, but Zhou Shu''s sword light was still there, and it seemed that there was no feeling.


    Transcending the Tribulation of the Transcendent God Realm has achieved another level of Caiying. The origin of the heaven and earth it has gained far exceeds the past, and it is enduring.


    Zhou Songling was shocked, but his expression remained unchanged.


    He took the sword suddenly, with nothing in his hand, and smiled, "Zhou Shu, you are very good, I can''t keep you today, goodbye."


    Without taking another look, he blinked and left.


    It''s upright.


    It''s no wonder that Crossing Tribulation Realm makes every effort to make a move, but it can''t help but become a god-transforming cultivator.


    Zhou Shu put away the stepping sword, nodded slightly, and looked at the real person Hengtian in the distance.


    Majestic Hengtian waited for a while, and saw that Zhou Songling had really left, so many thoughts turned in his mind.


    "Heavenly Sword Gate is gone, presumably the old man is helpless..." He arched his hand towards Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Old man Kunlun Hengtian, he had never met last time, but he saw it today. I have to say, Zhou Shu , You are indeed a young talent, I am afraid that few people can compare it, even my Kunlun disciple."


    Zhou Shu nodded and replied, "Senior said that the younger generation is still not as good as the Kunlun disciple."


    He smiled with a hint of laughter, only a little bit of ridicule in that smile, what he said was not as good, but it was not what others thought was bad.


    The real person Hengtian''s eyes flashed, showing a hint of color, and said loudly, "Zhou Shu, it seems that you also know the weight of the word Kunlun. It is definitely not comparable to Heavenly Sword and Double Ninth... On behalf of Kunlun, how about inviting you to join Kunlun? You will become the official elder of Kunlun, with exclusive peaks and caves, countless secrets and treasures, and privileges that most cultivators can��t even think of, no matter you go Wherever you go, every corner of the Xuanhuang Continent will respond with a hundred responses and be respected and obeyed by many immortal cultivators. This is the supreme glory that other sects will never give you."


    "Sounds really good..."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, but he quickly raised his head, and said firmly, "The seniors are very reasonable, and the juniors are very tempted, but the juniors don''t want to join Kunlun, so forget it. "


    Madam Hengtian''s expression slightly trembled, and his eyebrows condensed, "You refuse without thinking?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have thought about it a long time ago, so I don''t need to think about it."


    True Human Hengtian''s face was slightly darker, and his voice was much more serious, "Kunlun is a place where all immortal cultivators in the world yearn for. It is also the sect with the most power. The other sects are not comparable to each other. Don''t you know? Zhou Shu, you are completely wasting your qualifications and time. If you want to be promoted, come to Kunlun. Only in this way can you truly display your strengths, and Kunlun will be stronger because of you!"


    There was undisguised enthusiasm in his eyes, and the respect for Kunlun in his heart appeared to the extreme.


    In fact, most of Kunlun disciples have such enthusiasm and are willing to give everything for Kunlun, but in Zhou Shu''s view, this is not good for cultivating immortals, and cultivating immortals is for self-realization, not for satisfying the requirements of the sect.


    Zhou Shu smiled and polite, "Senior''s words are very reasonable, but let''s forget it."


    "Isn''t it."


    The real person Hengtian stared at Zhou Shu, gradually showing anger, with a lot of anger in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, do you really not join Kunlun?"


    The pressure came like night, and there was nowhere to prevent it, but Zhou Shu remained motionless, unavoidably looking back at him, "Yes."


    "it is good."


    Madam Hengtian nodded lightly, and his tone suddenly relaxed, as calm as water, only anyone could feel it, the underwater undercurrent was undercurrent, and storms would happen at any time, and he was extremely angry.


    Zhou Shu rejected Kunlun several times in a row. This kind of thing has never happened before. This is Kunlun!


    Rejecting Kunlun was a great insult to him, and even more so for Kunlun. At this time, he could not bear the anger in his heart.


    Only the monks in Kunlun would do this, and they regarded the affairs of the sect as more important than their own cultivation.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise, shaking the earth.


    True Human Hengtian''s figure suddenly grew taller, more than ten times stronger than before, and his clothes suddenly split, revealing the loose muscles inside, standing in the air like a moving hill.


    It''s the real body size getting bigger, not the virtual image or illusion.


    After the cultivator of the tribulation realm is combined, the body is one, to what extent the primordial spirit can change, and the body shape can also change accordingly. With the mind, the body can also become huge, which is the transformation in the classics. The monks are infinitely powerful, more powerful, and their casting power is also multiplied.


    Of course, not every cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm can do this completely. Only the cultivating cultivator can do it. Before the tribulation, there is no cultivator who concentrates on the training. Even if the body is combined, the body cannot Change with the soul. Moreover, there are differences in the transformation of the body refinement cultivator. The better the body refinement, the larger and stronger the body shape after the transformation. If you maintain the dual cultivation of Qi refining and body refining, then it will be quite terrible to cross the catastrophe after the body is combined.


    After the transformation, the body-refining cultivator, even if he does not use his body only with his body, is unrecognizable, really like a diamond beast, he will shudder when he sees it.


    The monks who cross the Tribulation Realm are most afraid of such opponents.


    The double cultivation of Qi and body refining, after crossing the tribulation realm and uniting the body, got a good return.


    According to the cultivation base of the monk, the duration of the transformation varies. The stronger the Qi refining, the longer the time. It is worth mentioning that the transformation consumes a lot of the monk, and once you use the transformation to cast a spell~www.novelhall .com~ will definitely trigger the catastrophe.


    The move of the real Hengtian was obviously out of anger, and he wanted to vent even if he did not hesitate to cause the catastrophe.


    The real person Hengtian looked at Zhou Shu condescendingly with a majestic expression.


    "Zhou Shu, I will ask you again, would you like to join Kunlun?"


    The voice came from mid-air, Ruo Hong Zhongda Lu, shocked and deaf, after the transformation, not only the appearance, but the voice has changed a lot.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, and he did not expect that this real person Hengtian was actually a great monk who had practiced the body, and it seemed that his cultivation level was quite high. The Kunlun monk was indeed different. He looked at the real person Hengtian for a while. Speechless, it��s not that he was frightened by the transformation of the real person Hengtian, and he was quite touched. He also cultivated both body and qi, and he was still practicing Fudo Mingwang Quan. When he transformed in the future, he would be much stronger. .


    "Why don''t you speak, are you afraid!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu not speaking, Majesty Hengtian was even more majestic, shouting loudly, "If you dare to reject Kunlun, the old man will let you see the true strength of Kunlun! Even if it attracts the catastrophe, you will not hesitate!"

 Chapter 1031: Listen to me

    "Senior really want to do this?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "In order to teach me a lesson, it is necessary to cause the catastrophe, is it worth it?"


    The true face of Hengtian was condensed, and his fighting spirit was full of fire, and he shouted, "Those who insult Kunlun will be punished!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with some puzzled eyes, "I just don''t want to join Kunlun. Is this also an insult?"


    "Kunlun''s formal invitation, no one can refuse, this is an insult, a great insult!"


    Real Hengtian said sternly, "Stop talking nonsense, whether you want to join or not, if you refuse again, the old man will never let you go, so what about the catastrophe?"


    His hair and beard were all stretched, and there were bursts of red light on his body, and the enthusiasm in his heart burned to his body.


    Zhou Shu also shook his head unconsciously. He had seen many Kunlun disciples who were extremely persistent, just like a fanatic, but before seeing the real person of Hengtian, he thought that the attachment was mostly a cultivator below the tribulation realm. Yes, and when a cultivator arrives in the tribulation realm, the only thing he thinks is to rise to immortality and longevity... But from the view of the real person Hengtian, Kunlun��s cultivator of the tribulation realm is the same. The original intention can be discarded.


    By the way, Zhou Shu did not know that Kunlun disciples�� perseverance lies in defending Kunlun��s honor. This is where Kunlun��s Tao lies. The purpose of their cultivation of immortality is also for this reason. The disciples who join Kunlun will stick to it. Can easily change, even if Duo Long, who had a deep hatred of Kunlun at the beginning, also adhered to this point.


    Zhou Shu appeared somewhat indifferent, "Before I started, I had a saying, I don''t know if the seniors would like to listen?"


    Madam Hengtian was slightly confused, "You said."


    "Kunlun is located in Xihe State alone, where there are very few disasters. The secret realm has the most spiritual veins in the Xuanhuang Continent, which can be called the richest place in the Xuanhuang Continent. The resources for cultivation far exceed the other three states..." Zhou Shu showed several He groaned and said slowly, "But why doesn''t one of the other five sects want to move there? If they really want to go, even Kunlun can''t stop them together, right, but why don''t they have any? A tempted one?"


    Madam Hengtian''s expression moved slightly, "What do you say about this, is it meaningful?"


    Zhou Shu said that it was true. Most people in the immortal cultivation world know how many immortal cultivation resources in Xihe Prefecture are, almost the sum of Dongsheng Prefecture and Nanzhanzhou. As for Beiluzhou, it is the least, so there is no need to mention it. There is a reason why other sects do not go to Xihezhou.


    "It is indeed very troublesome to live in one state with the three temples and one temple of the Zen Gate."


    Zhou Shu said to himself, "Everyone knows that the Zen gate wants to regain the glory and dominate the immortal world again, and they are in Kunlun, Xihezhou, life is not good... As far as I know, Tianlong Temple and Kunlun The contradiction cannot be solved, especially after their Sanlongzi died in Kunlun Heart Sword, the two are the same, and there may be a battle at any time. Although Leiyin Temple is sticking to Xinling Mountain, it always thinks of the famous mountains in the past. Ancient temples, such as Jiuhua Mountain, Baima Temple, etc., and these places are now in Kunlun; as for the Dahuang Temple, it is needless to say that their disciples were forced to the ground by Kunlun, of course they came up with it; and Linyun The temple, on the surface, has the best relationship with Kunlun, respecting each other like a guest, but in fact..."


    "Actually what?"


    Real Hengtian''s complexion was shocked, "What happened to Linyun Temple?"


    Zhou Shu''s words touched the real concerns of him and Kunlun. That was Kunlun''s biggest worry, and even Zhou Shu''s affairs must be put aside.


    Although Xihe Prefecture is the best and a real paradise for immortals, it is also the continent with the most turbulent situation.


    Everyone knows that the grievances between the Zen gate and the sect cultivators cannot be solved. Although Kunlun has relied on its own strength to reluctantly suppress the Zen gate for many years, Kunlun also knows that the Zen gate cannot be wiped out at any time. There is a possibility of a comeback, and when the Zen Sect rises again, the one that suppresses the Zen Sect most, and the Zen Sect is in Kunlun, Xihezhou, will inevitably be hit hard, and even the Zong Sect may be destroyed.


    This is the biggest hidden danger of the glamorous Kunlun. With a crouching tiger beside him, how can he rest assured?


    Other major sects also know this, even if Xihezhou has more resources, they will not go to Xihezhou to wander in such muddy waters.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Linyun Temple most wants to restore the status of the Zen gate, so it has always looked at Kunlun as its greatest enemy. I guess they are the first to attack Kunlun."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    The real person Hengtian sternly said, "Linyun Temple is the closest to Kunlun. The current host goes to Kunlun to give gifts almost every year. The disciples in the temple hardly practice Zen Tao, and they are no different from the sect cultivators. If you say that they betrayed Zen, The old man still feels credible, and if they say they plan to do something against Kunlun, the old man definitely doesn''t believe it!"


    "All you can see is the appearance."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Do you know that Linyun Temple began preparations thousands of years ago in order to subvert Kunlun, and it has penetrated all parts of Xihezhou, even the affiliated sects around Kunlun are no exception. Even the sect master is a disciple from Linyun Temple."


    "what?"


    Madam Hengtian''s eyes stared wide, like a water tank, "How is this possible!"


    Such news is a bit shocking, and he finds it hard to believe.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Let''s just talk about Fang Tianmiao, the suzerain of Qiluzong. He has been the suzerain for three hundred years. Maybe the seniors also know him?"


    "I''ve heard of it," Zhen Hengtian seemed to think, and hummed, "The old man is even more unbelieving. Qi Luzong has been a subsidiary of Kunlun for more than a thousand years. It has always been peaceful, and the orders to our Kunlun are all the same. From, how can you be a Zen monk?"


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t have to believe it, but if you go back and find him to do something, you will find that his Wuzheng Fa has been cultivated to the extent that even the soul can easily penetrate it."


    "MtlnovelThe unique knowledge of Linyun Temple has been cultivated into a domain?"


    True body Hengtian shook, and the surrounding air made noises. He naturally knew the indefinite dharma, and he was able to practice the indefinite dharma, even reaching the level of domain. That is definitely only possible in Linyun Temple''s meditation. To.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "You can try it."


    Majestic Hengtian paused, his expression condensed, "With just a word of you, the old man is going to try a monk who is loyal to Kunlun?"


    "You don''t need to believe it, I''m just talking about it."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "In fact, it doesn''t stop there. It is said that Linyun Temple has penetrated into Kunlun. Many Kunlun disciples are related to Linyun Temple. Although they are not meditation, most of them have friendship with Linyun Temple. , And some disciples had been blessed by Linyun Temple before leaving the world, and then went to Kunlun..."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, True Person Hengtian''s complexion darkened.


    (PS: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1032: Kunlun left

    The true face of Hengtian was serious and speechless for a long while. />


    Those words of Zhou Shu are too shocking, it can be said that it is related to the rise and fall of Kunlun, and for him who is dedicated to Kunlun, at this time, whether he believes it or not, he has already formed a knot in his heart. You must figure it out before you can. rest assured.


    As for bringing Zhou Shu back to the sect, it is no longer important.


    "How did you know?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu, his figure was still tall and his face was still majestic, but his fighting spirit was gradually disappearing.


    Zhou Shu naturally felt this. Knowing that his words had worked, he only smiled and teased, "I have met a disciple of Linyun Temple before and accidentally discovered Linyun Temple''s conspiracy."


    Honourable Hengtian shook his head and said suspiciously, "This kind of thing is definitely not known to ordinary disciples. Who are you encountering? Is it a round character or a straight character? Just say a few names and the old man will know."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know this, but that person''s cultivation level is indeed not superficial, I''m afraid it is similar to the senior."


    He knew about this matter from Luo Ming, and Luo Ming��s identity is still a mystery. Zhou Shu also knows that Luo Ming and Linyun Temple are closely related, but he still doesn��t know what the relationship is. Luo Ming''s spirit is still in the Soul Cultivation Orb, and there is no time to take care of it now, there will always be a way to know when there is time in the future.


    "That''s probably Zhengde or Zhengxi..."


    True person Hengtian thought for a while, "Who else knows about this matter?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What do you think, if I told others, with Kunlun''s power throughout the world, I''m afraid you would have known it for a long time, and I will say it for the first time today."


    "Besides Qilumen, do you know who the people from Linyun Temple are?"


    Madam Hengtian nodded and asked immediately. After asking, he felt something was wrong, and said slowly, "If you tell the old man that you insulted Zongmen today, it will be cancelled."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Senior is really generous, but even if I don''t say it, you can''t do anything to me anymore, right?"


    If you want to pose a threat to Zhou Shu, then real person Hengtian must make a full shot, and his full shot will trigger the catastrophe. Whether he can survive the catastrophe is a big problem. Now that the thorn is on his back, it is naturally impossible to cross the catastrophe, so Hengtian is innocent. It is impossible for people to continue to do it.


    True Human Hengtian''s expression was stagnant, he clearly understood the truth, and was speechless.


    He paused, and said condensedly, "Then what do you want, say."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said indifferently, "Actually, I don''t know much, but five people. It is not a big problem to tell seniors, but what I want to remind seniors is that Linyun Temple''s threat to Kunlun is far more than these five. Individuals, not only in Xihe Prefecture, but also in Beiluzhou and Nanzhanzhou, which are adjacent to Xihe Prefecture, also have disciples from Linyun Temple, all for the purpose of Kunlun."


    Madam Hengtian was stunned, "So many?"


    "It''s not easy to find out. Linyun Temple has been in ambush for thousands of years, and it is impossible to find out all of them in less than a few dozen hundred years."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Furthermore, even if Kunlun is now using Linyun Temple as a whole, it is useless, it will only cause them to attack in advance. When Linyun Temple moves, the other two temples and one temple will never miss the opportunity. Xihe Prefecture immediately went into chaos, not to mention that the entire Xuanhuang Continent would change. Compared with the chaos of the Chan Sect, what happened in the past few decades is nothing at all."


    The real person Hengtian showed a little hesitation, his eyes gradually worried.


    What Zhou Shu said is very reasonable, and once the Zen sect causes trouble, it is when the world is in turmoil, no matter how big or small, every sect and even mortals will be involved. Some benefit and some damage, while the largest sect, Kunlun, will only There is damage, it is impossible to benefit anymore.


    As a person with vested interests, maintaining stability is the most important thing.


    He secretly said viciously, "If this is the case, all these people must be found secretly. Even if it takes hundreds of years to do this, Kunlun must do it, Linyun Temple, **** it!"


    His figure began to shrink gradually, and within a few breaths, he returned to its original appearance.


    The transformation disappeared, and the pressure also disappeared. Zhou Shu felt a little relieved. It was still a bit uncomfortable to talk with such a big giant.


    The real person Hengtian glanced at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "These things have nothing to do with you, Zhou Shu, you only need to tell the old man the names of the five people. If it is true, Kunlun will have to thank you. "


    When such a big thing happened, Zhou Shu''s affairs were of no importance. For him, the most urgent matter was to inform the sect, follow the five people, find the undercover agent of Linyun Temple in Xihezhou, and eliminate hidden dangers.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and slowly said five names.


    Of course, there are more than five in Linyun Temple that he knows, but there are hundreds of them, but he can only say five, and apart from Fang Tianmiao, the other names are not important. Even if Kunlun finds them, they will not find them. There are too many clues to Linyun Temple, lest Kunlun solves Linyun Temple prematurely.


    To reveal part of Linyun Temple��s plan to Kunlun was a plan he had decided long ago. Originally, he planned to leak news and spread rumors through Wushuang City after returning to Lingyu City, so that Kunlun had no time for him and no energy to manage. Zhou Shu, but now that he met the real Hengtian, it was the right time to avoid a fight, which was a solution for both.


    He said these things, of course, not for the good of Kunlun, let alone Linyun Temple, but to buy more time for the development of himself and the Heyin School, and not to be disturbed by Kunlun, although Kunlun and Linyun Temple will usher in great The consequences of this change are unpredictable, and there may be countless other monks who died, but this has nothing to do with him and the Holland School.


    "...Senior, whether it is true or not, you should judge for yourself. If there is a mistake, come to me for revenge, but if it is true, I believe Kunlun will pay the price it deserves."


    "If it is true Kunlun will not owe you, the old man can guarantee."


    Madam Hengtian nodded, "My old man is gone, goodbye."


    The figure quickly flew into the air and disappeared without a trace after entering the gang wind layer.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, took out the moon shuttle, and while he recovered, he continued to head north.


    Kunlun''s matter has been temporarily resolved, and Kunlun will not trouble him again for at least a few decades.


    People from the Heavenly Sword Sect came and retreated. They knew that Zhou Shu was very strong now and had the power to cross the Tribulation Realm. It is unlikely that a monk of this level would be admitted to the Sect again, and would not mention it in the future. The matter, but the enmity is still there, and most of them will be directed against Zhou Shu and the Heyin faction, so be vigilant, but after returning to Lingyu City, you don''t have to worry too much.


    Needless to say, Ci Hangzong can already be trusted.


    Of the six major sects, three are no longer a problem, and the remaining three are only the Chongyang Palace that has the most problems. Zhou Shu will go there sooner or later.


    After coming out of the secret realm, it can be considered satisfactory.

 Chapter 1033: Jinling Gate and Stone Sect

    Sitting in the lunar shuttle, Zhou Shu looked focused.


    He is studying the book of Huashen recommended by Yuanheyin, which is indeed a very useful classic for him. Just like many predecessors were instructing him, everything is clear and clear, which can save him a lot of detours, especially the experience of the avatar of the soul, which is very inspiring for him.


    While looking attentively, there was a loud noise outside the moon shuttle. Zhou Shu frowned and walked out.


    Outside the moon wheel shuttle, there was a group of monks forming a group. They looked like they came from two different sects. Most of them were in the Divine Transformation Realm, and there were also the Yuan Ying Realm in them. They were too noisy, but when Zhou Shu came out, they immediately There was a silence, his eyes all fell on Zhou Shu, all showing a bit solemn.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, naturally knowing that they were here for him.


    The news that he reappeared quickly spread out, one spread ten, ten spread, almost no one knew.


    After leaving Cihangzong, he had already met many monks who came for him along the way, and all sect forces had them. Of course, this was what Zhou Shu deliberately did. He deliberately went back slowly and even took his own route back. Speaking clearly and clearly, it is to let others come to him. He wants to solve all the troublesome things on the way back, so as not to get nuisance after Lingyucheng.


    Most of the sects left in disgrace shortly after seeing Zhou Shu, which is beyond imagination.


    I thought that Zhou Shu could be taken back, but found out that it would be fine if it was not taken back by Zhou Shu...


    After many days, there were fewer and fewer sects coming to Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu hadn''t met for a few days, only two came today.


    Zhou Shu looked at them, "Which one of you will come first?"


    Among the two factions of cultivators, two immediately flew out, rushing to fall in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, since we are here together, we should go together."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, the sea-stepping sword in his hand glowed with a faint blue light, and Caiying inside couldn''t wait.


    "Friend Zhou, don''t do it."


    The young monk walking in the front looked startled, and couldn''t help taking two steps back and saluting, "I didn''t come to trouble fellow daoists."


    The other person had white hair and beard and looked much older, but he couldn''t hide the fear on his face. He even said, "Nor is it the old man, Fellow Daoist Zhou, I can never be disrespectful to fellow Daoist."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu felt a little surprised, "Those two are waiting here, they didn''t come to trouble Zhou, why is that?"


    The elderly monk bowed respectfully and said slowly, "Old man Xia Yide, the master of the Jinling Gate, is here to wait for Fellow Daoist Zhou. He wants to..."


    "So long-winded," the young monk was slightly bored, and said loudly, "Friend Zhou, I am Dong Bubai of the Stone Sect. I want to form an alliance with the lotus sect of fellow Taoists and do something together."


    Xia Yide frowned and followed, "The old man also means the same thing. He wants to conclude a covenant with the Heyin faction. In the future, we will share the good and the bad and we will advance and retreat together."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, a little surprised, but not too surprised.


    All the way back, defeating Kunlun and Heavenly Sword one after another on the way, all sorts of deeds spread, but naturally there are many people who don''t believe it.


    "Zhou Shu went to Cihangzong, came out safely, and defeated the two Cross Tribulation Realm to join forces, are you kidding?"


    "What, Zhou Shu didn''t make a single move, and let Zhou Songling of the Heavenly Sword Gate go straight back. How could it be possible?"


    "You said Zhou Shu drove away the real Hengtian person in Kunlun, and even turned Zhou Shu helpless. There should be a limit to joking, right?"


    "Anyway, I don''t believe it, so I have to go see it with my own eyes."


    So one after another came to try, but after many sects came back, they really realized that Zhou Shu was a real powerhouse. Although he was not crossing the tribulation realm, it was comparable to crossing the tribulation realm and was not obtained by any sect. It''s not a disciple''s level at all.


    In this case, it is normal for some sects to do the opposite, instead of robbing Zhou Shu to make a good relationship.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Since the two want to get along with the Heyin faction, why are they arguing here again?"


    Xia Yide said slowly, "I thought..."


    Dong Bubai said loudly, "The Stone Sect and the Jinling Sect have always had grievances, and they both want to form an alliance with the Heyin Sect first, and then defeat the other side."


    He spoke very quickly, and his momentum was quite strong, but the slow-tempered Xia Yide took a step slower, noticing that his old face was pale and a little angry.


    "Dong Daoyou is really straightforward, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, seemingly thoughtful, "As far as I know, Shitou Sect and Jinling Sect... are you both the management sects of Nanjing City? From this point of view, what you said is indeed very reasonable. Make allies. It''s a good idea to defeat the opponent and monopolize Nanjing City."


    Nanjing City, one of the five anti-sea cities, but far from the East China Sea.


    When the Sea Clan invaded, Nanjing City can be said to be the last line of defense for the immortal cultivators in Dongsheng Prefecture. Most of the elites were concentrated, and the Sea Clan was not allowed to go further. Although Nanjing City was smaller than Wanghai City, it was larger than Lingyu City. Much, now there are only two management sects in Nanjing City, both of which are cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm, who have been fighting with each other for a long time.


    Three legs can stand on top of each other, but one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers.


    "Yes, exactly."


    Dong Bubai nodded repeatedly, showing a lot of joy, "Friend Zhou, if we form an alliance with our Stone Sect, we promise to give a lot of things to the Heyin Sect. You can mention anything you want, as long as you agree to form an alliance."


    "Don''t say too much, your stone sect is all tattered, what good things can you give to the Heyin School and Zhou Daoyou?"


    Xia Yide was no longer polite, blushing, his neck was thick, and his voice changed with anger, "Friend Zhou, don��t make alliances with the Stone Sect. Jinling Gate is a better choice. We are willing to give the two secret realms to the Heyin Sect for free. Use, and the elders of the lotus sect can also get the same treatment in the Jinling Sect, and Zhou Daoyou... this gate has two sixth-order divine transformation fruits, which can increase the cultivation of the soul, and it is also very useful for cohesive clones. The advantage is the most precious treasure of Nanjing City. The old man is willing to give to fellow daoists as a gift of the alliance."


    "But is it the fruit of God''s transformation? Our Stone Sect also has them and there are three. As long as the daoists are willing to form an alliance, they can give it to you now, and there is no need for the daoists to do anything."


    Dong Bubai curled his mouth, the Naxu Ring in his hand flashed light, as if he was about to take it out.


    "Where did you come from three, Nanjing City is a divine fruit tree."


    Xia Yide snorted, "A hundred years ago there were only four, two on each side. How did you get one more?"


    Dong Bubai raised his head disdainfully, "I want you to control?"


    "Look at Zhou Daoyou, this person''s character is really unbearable. If the Heyin Sect forms an alliance with him, it will be a stigma," Xia Yide shook his head, "It is best to form an alliance with our Jinling Gate, and the Stone Sect is like this. Zongmen, you shouldn��t stay in Nanjing at all."


    Dong Bubai flew out of a black stone as large as a foot in front of him, and shouted, "You said it shouldn''t, then how about we fight again?"


    (PS: Thank you Gulang Tingtao and Book Chef for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1034: 1 alliance

    Watching the two arguing, Zhou Shu couldn''t help smiling, taking it lightly.


    These two schools seem to have a lot of grudges, just like the Hongye Sect and Liuxia Sect back then.


    He raised his hand, "The two of you take a break."


    The two were startled when they heard the sound, and immediately stopped arguing. Although they were still angry, when they looked at Zhou Shu, they did not consciously show a lot of respect.


    Zhou Shu��s strength has been verified by many sects before, and the major sects are among them. There is no doubt at all. They knew that Zhou Shu was going to pass near Nanjing City and rushed there immediately. They all knew that if they and Zhou When Shu forms an alliance, the other party is over, so they all take this matter very important.


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, and slowly said, "I have heard about the two sects of Nanjing City. They are very good. It is my honor to form an alliance with any of them. I will not object to it. Which one����"


    He paused and looked at the two men, with deep meaning in his eyes.


    The two of them stared at Zhou Shu with condensed eyes, and they didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere.


    They all know that once Zhou Shu has made a choice, one family will be happy, and the other will be wiped out.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I can''t decide yet."


    The two of them looked startled, they both had a lot of disappointment, but there was also a hint of rejoicing. It was difficult to speak in this mood, but they were all prepared before they came here.


    Zhou Shu showed some caution, and said slowly, "Can''t the two get along in harmony and make progress together? As far as I know, Nanjing City has more resources than Lingyu City, let alone accommodate two sects, even if it is three. More than enough, why do you bother to drive each other out of Nanjing City?"


    Xia Yide thought for a moment, then sighed lightly, "Of course the old man thought about it, but..."


    Dong Bubai showed a bit of anger, "But what, there is only one Divine Transformation Fruit Tree, only one Blood Spider Secret Realm, and only one Hundred Bird Cave Sky. Don''t you just want your sect to be occupied? One after another? It''s something, how can we endure the Stone Sect!"


    "The old man didn''t want to take it all."


    Xia Yide shook his head, "Sect Master Dong, it��s just that my Jinling Sect has a special mentality and I need to go to the Blood Spider Secret Realm frequently. The old man just wants the disciples to go a few more days, and for this, I will give you enough spirit stones from the Stone Sect. Compensation, even Yuanshi can be discussed."


    Dong Bubai said loudly, "You need the Blood Spider Secret Realm, and our stone drum technique requires Hundred Bird Cave Sky. I haven''t seen you give us a few more days."


    Xia Yide frowned, "We gave it up, but the yuan stone compensation you mentioned has never been taken, so naturally we won''t keep giving up."


    Dong Bubai was a little embarrassed, "Isn''t that temporarily absent..."


    "If you have it, you may not give it to you, and your sect takes the elemental stone too tightly, and has never had the habit of handing in the elemental stone, and even abolished the old rules. It won''t work," Xia Yide showed. A little worried, he said slowly, "We should follow the old rules. All monks in Nanjing City must hand in two yuan stones every year to increase the defense formation of Nanjing City, as well as Fuzhen bunker, etc. Wait, but since your Stone Sect became the management sect, you have never followed the rules. It really makes it difficult for us to handle it."


    "Our sect has only been established for a thousand years, and the accumulation is too small. If there is a vitality stone, we must practice. Where can we take care of so much..."


    Dong Bubai sighed lightly, "We don''t care about the defense of Nanjing City. Everyone knows how terrifying the Sea Clan is... After this period of time has passed, after the Zongmen is on the right track, we will definitely make up for it. Not missing."


    Xia Yide showed a lot of dignity and shook his head, "Time is not waiting, you know, it''s not just the threat from the Sea Clan. We in Nanjing City must always guard against the Heavenly Sword Gate. They have come many times in the past 100 years. , I have always wanted to turn our two sects into their subsidiary sects and bring Nanjing City under the Tianjian Sect... Although they have not come back in the past few years, their minds are always there. If they really make them successful, let alone Our two sects can no longer survive, and even the immortal cultivators in Dongshengzhou are in danger."


    "I know."


    Dong Bubai''s expression became heavy, "The Heavenly Sword Gate is indeed our enemy of the Five Seas..."


    "Yes, we have to hurry up, the old rules can''t be abolished..."


    The two kept talking, their tone of voice became more and more sincere. Perhaps they hadn��t communicated with each other seriously in the past 100 years. They talked endlessly, and seemed to have forgotten the existence of Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu beside him was not tired of hearing it. , But could not help nodding.


    Although the disputes between these two sects are not small, they are both good in nature and have potential for development. More importantly, they are very clear about the situation, and they also know the threat to themselves, the situation and Lingyu City. Similarly, this kind of sect, the Heyin school is naturally willing to befriend them.


    "I know everything about the two of you."


    When the two stopped temporarily and couldn''t help sighing, Zhou Shu opened his mouth.


    The two seemed to realize that Zhou Shu was still there, and they hurriedly saluted, showing a bit of apologetics, "I''m really sorry, Zhou Daoyou, when it comes to Nanjing City, I am a little bit forgetful."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s okay, I have made a decision now."


    "what?"


    "Is it?"


    The two of them looked at Zhou Shu holding their breath for fear of hearing bad results.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "I think it is you yourself that should form an alliance. If you become allies with each other, that would be great, and the Dutch school is willing to join you in fighting against the five cities of the sea. The immortal cultivators in Dongsheng Prefecture, against other forces, even if they are the Heavenly Sword Sect, don��t care, but if you are still fighting, then forget it. It is up to you and Nanjing City to fend for themselves. ."


    The two bowed their heads together and fell silent.


    After a while, Xia Yide slowly raised his head, turned to Dong Bubai, and said solemnly, "Sect Master Dong, Daoyou Zhou said it makes sense. Now that the situation is getting chaotic, we really shouldn��t continue fighting. It''s time to unite together."


    Dong Bubai sighed A trace of firmness flashed in his eyes, "I have no objection to the words of Master Xia."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That won''t be enough. In fact, you also know very well that together, the troubles of your two families will be much less, and Nanjing City can be better."


    Dong Bubai showed a hint of gratitude, "Thank you Zhou Daoyou for your suggestion, otherwise I really don''t know when we will make trouble, alas."


    "Don''t thank me, it''s your own thoughts, I just gave you the opportunity to make it clear face to face."


    Zhou Shu appeared solemnly and seriously said, "By the way, the Dutchman is also willing to form a good relationship with the two. After the two have settled the matter, they may come to Lingyu City to discuss the alliance with each other. We fight against the five cities of the sea. It��s also time to unite together."


    Xia Yide immediately agreed, "Naturally, the old man will definitely be there!"


    Dong Bubai nodded, "I will come with Master Xia."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, a satisfied smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1035: Deceased under the moon

    The arrival of the two sects of Nanjing City was the beginning, but not the end. After sending away the two sect masters, Zhou Shu met several batches of monks one after another. They did not intend to fight at all, and directly expressed their willingness to fight with Zhou Shu. The lotus pie is good.


    Zhou Shu also really experienced the benefits of fame.


    In fact, he has been famous for more than 30 years. Almost no one in Dongshengzhou knows, but without strength as the basis, reputation is just a burden. From everyone chasing to everyone greeted, his fundamental strength is still there.


    Walking all the way north, Zhou Shu came near Yugong Cave.


    Within the scope of the divine consciousness, a familiar figure appeared. He was shocked and immediately descended.


    In the faint moonlight, the white clothes are like snow, and the Yiren are like snow.


    The thin and thin body, the beautiful and haggard face, staring at the falling Zhou Shu, it seems that the ice that has been frozen for a long time, suddenly melted, and smiled, "Brother Shu, the little girl is finally waiting for you. ."


    "Bian Xue, how did you become like this?"


    Zhou Shu showed some doubts. At this time, the snow on the edge was really like ice and snow. The surrounding air was icy, and a layer of frost formed on the ground.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Bian Xue gently shook her head and leaned toward Zhou Shu. Her body was as cold as iron, but her eyes were full of eagerness, as if she was about to burn, she muttered in a low voice, "Brother Shu, you must do what you promised the younger sister. So, we need it now."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, embraced him, wrapped the cold with fiery heat, as if to melt her.


    The cyan light gradually diffused, wrapped the two of them in it, and slowly went up, until they flew into the lunar shuttle.


    Two rounds of bright moon rose in the sky, shining brightly.


    for a long time.


    "You also learned that exercise?"


    "There are not many people who don''t learn, but it''s not the little girl alone."


    In her arms, she whispered softly, with a lot of satisfaction in her slightly opened eyes, and her expression was fascinated, "Brother Shu, waiting for you, your wish has been fulfilled, even if the younger sister is dead now, there is nothing to regret, I am very happy. "


    "Silly, how could I let you die."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, showed a slight smile, and said softly, "You really report the good and not the worry. Why don''t you tell me about something like this?"


    "Senior Brother Shu can come back, so why bother about these little things..."


    Bian Xue''s body was getting colder, she didn''t even have a trace of blood on the corners of her lips, and her voice gradually fell silent.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and slowly stroked her body, staying in front of her chest, gently injecting a trace of extremely warm vitality.


    Bian Xue''s chest became hot, and the hot air slowly flowed through the body, and the internal organs immediately warmed up, and no one was uncomfortable. The meridians that had been delayed for a long time due to the ice were also connected, and there was an indescribable feeling of comfort.


    "The little girl is so comfortable, so..."


    The body clung to Zhou Shu involuntarily, entangled like a snake, and whispered softly, with irresistible temptation.


    The body, lingering like silk.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, without distracting thoughts, his expression was unusually focused, suddenly bursts of golden light appeared on his body, the soul of the soul came out, enveloped Bian Xue, and a stream of vitality was continuously transported into Bian Xue''s body.


    Bian Xue chuckled and fell softly, and soon lost his breath.


    "It''s my fault, I should have thought of it long ago."


    Caressing Bian Xue and looking at her haggard face, Zhou Shu felt a lot of regret in her heart, "With Bian Xue''s independence and stubbornness, how could she tell me about her situation? She will only tell Lingyucheng The news told me that I didn��t mention a word. No matter how painful I was, I just endured it all the time. Over the years, it has really suffered her... But fortunately, if she comes out two years later, there will be no way to save her. ,Ugh."


    When he was able to perform double cultivation, he saw Bian Xue''s situation clearly.


    Bian Xue was born with a foreign body, three yin and cold veins, and the qi veins in her body were always frozen. Later, Zhou Shu taught her to use the sun''s essence fire to reconcile the cold. , The practice speed is also extremely fast.


    But with the improvement of the realm, the problem will follow. The alien body will grow with the immortal cultivator. The Sanyin cold veins will continue to become stronger, constantly strengthening and changing Bian Xue��s physique, but the alien fire will not , It is always the third-order Sun Essence Fire. If it cannot grow with the cold veins, Yin and Yang will gradually become out of balance...


    Although Bian Xue has been trying to suppress it, she has never been able to change this inborn gap. After the Nascent Infant Realm exits the orifice period, the Sun Essence Fire is completely suppressed by the growing cold veins, and it is no longer possible to play a role, her vitality She slowly became frozen, her cultivation speed slowed down a lot, and every time she used the magic tactics, her body was like a knife twisted, painful.


    As a result, she became very haggard, but she never said these things to others, and no one knew.


    Zhou Shu knew about it and made preparations for it, but he did not expect that the change would come so quickly.


    The vitality was like a sea, completely enclosing Bian Xue, Zhou Shu''s soul constantly invaded her body, as if he had merged with her. At this time, Bian Xue almost completely lost her consciousness, leaving her body and mind to be controlled by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu felt the strange fire in Bian Xue''s body, showing a trace of relief, "There is still a little bit of ignition, which is indeed the essence of the sun. Although it is completely suppressed by the Sanyin cold veins, it still retains the reignited hope. It''s much easier."


    Lifting his right hand, a fiery flame suddenly rose up.


    Sanyang Fierce Fire, Tier 5 Abnormal Fire, the treasure originally obtained on Penglai Island, it is also an extraordinary fire caused by the sun, but it is more blazing and stronger than the sun''s essence.


    When Zhou Shu left this strange fire, he had the idea that Bian Xue would absorb it one day.


    Use the Sanyang Fire to replace the Sun Essence Fire, which works in the body and the growing Sanyin cold veins harmonize with each other. As long as the absorption is perfect, Bian Xue��s practice will not be delayed, but will go further. Regardless of qualification or strength, there is a qualitative improvement.


    But with the current situation of Bianxue, it is impossible to absorb the strange fire by himself.


    "I planned to let you absorb it after you go back, but now only I am here."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of dignity. What he had to do was similar to the original reshaping of Yan Yue��s body. However, now that his cultivation base has advanced, he is considerably less dangerous, but there is no danger in helping others absorb the abnormal fire. It is also impossible and must be extremely cautious.


    The Yuanshen separated many thin threads and wrapped the Sanyang Fierce Fire into a ball, and no longer could see the original appearance of a strange fire.


    In a short while, the thin threads gradually separated, inextricably linked, and the different fires were divided into tens of thousands, hidden deep in the thin threads.


    Following Zhou Shu��s command, thin threads attached to Bian Xue��s body, infiltrated little by little, wandering among the many Qi veins and dantian...


    Under the heavy protection of vitality and power, the Sanyang Fire gradually showed its true form...

 Chapter 1036: I want a book for you

    One day passed.


    Seeing Bian Xue''s pale body gradually showing a little **** color, and also a little warm, Zhou Shu felt relieved.


    The process is very complicated, but needless to say, in short, Zhou Shu once again used his talents to accomplish something that no one else dared to achieve. Now in Bian Xue��s body, the Sanyang Fire and Sanyin Cold Veins are perfectly blended in Together, there is no longer a situation where the host and the guest compete.


    Zhou Shu was a little bit tired, but it was nothing compared to the good results.


    He kept smiling.


    After a while, Bian Xue woke up.


    She soon felt the body''s hospital, and she got up in surprise, her expression a little dazed, her big eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, "Brother Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Don''t worry, you''re all right."


    "what����"


    Bian Xue looked inside, and said in surprise, "Brother Shu, how come the strange fire in the little girl''s body is so strong? It doesn''t seem to be the original one?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Yes, I helped you re-absorb the different fires, the three-yang flames, and your three-yin cold veins work very well. Until you cross the catastrophe, you will have no problems in your cultivation. There is no need to worry about Jie. When it reaches the merge stage, the different fire and cold veins should also be completely compatible."


    "Senior Brother Shu...you, that''s incredible, the younger sister thought..."


    Bian Xue stared at Zhou Shu and kept shaking her head. Despite the facts, she still couldn''t believe it.


    She is also considered to be a famous family. She has spent many years in the Ci Hang Sect. She has never heard that she can help others absorb the abnormal fire, let alone absorb it so perfectly... It is more perfect than absorbing it herself, the abnormal fire and the cold pulse. Blending together, there is no obstacle, I can''t even imagine.


    "With me, you don''t have to worry about anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, his face also showed a little seriousness, and said with a serious face, "But you are doing something wrong. If you have a problem with your body, you should tell me earlier. It''s not that I can''t come out in advance, you know, Your business is not yours alone, it is ours. You are selfish in doing this. If something happens, it will affect each other''s practice."


    "The younger sister thought it would take a long time for Senior Brother Shu to come out, and she didn''t want to disturb Senior Brother Shu''s cultivation..."


    Bian Xue lowered her head slightly and said, "I''m sorry, Brother Shu, the younger sister knows it was wrong."


    "It''s okay, just remember it in the future," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing a lot of gentleness in his eyes, "It has been hard for you these years. Ci Hangzong and Lingyucheng are running back and forth, and their bodies are still so poor. I will compensate you in the future. of."


    Bian Xue shook her head quickly, "It''s all the little girl should do, as long as Senior Brother Shu doesn''t blame it."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Why are you waiting for me here?"


    "My little sister was already outside, knowing that Brother Shu came back and was going to pass through here, she came. At last, she didn''t wait for nothing. The little sister was really afraid of not waiting, and she didn''t have much time to wait," Bian Xue sighed slightly. , Laughed again soon, "But Brother Shu, I really never let us down."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "We?"


    Bian Xue smiled and did not answer, with some sly, "Brother Shu, you went to Ci Hangzong, why didn''t you see Sister Yang Mei come back with you?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Yang Mei is in the heart of suffering and cannot come out temporarily."


    "Bitter Heartland..."


    Bian Xue''s expression was shocked, and there was a trace of worry in her eyes, "This is the matter of the past six months... The little girl is not in the Ci Hang Sect, but when she calculated it, she also felt something wrong. Although Yang Mei''s sister was innocent, she seemed to be a little separated. I can��t tell what the reason is, it turned out to be so.��


    "Don''t worry, she will be back sooner or later."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at Bian Xue, "Calculation, have you started to study calculation now?"


    "Well, I tried to learn a little bit, maybe even fur..."


    Bian Xue was a little embarrassed, and hesitated, "Little sister��s power of compassion is far from enough, and Ci Hangzong has rules, disciples will not be taught until they are in the God Realm, and the little sister has no authority. Look at the calculated classics. When the little girl returns to Cihangzong, she has to do more tasks and strive to enter the sixth floor of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of doubt, "The Nascent Soul Realm can try to calculate, but it can also calculate these. It is already very good, no, it should be that few people can do it, even if it is the original Miaodi Immortal Master. The environment can only calculate the whereabouts of the items."


    Bian Xueru realized something, "The little girl doesn''t understand either, maybe she is very familiar with Yangmei''s sister, maybe it is clearer."


    "It doesn''t have much to do with this. It seems that you have a good talent and should be very suitable for calculation."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, very excited.


    He was a little confused about this esoteric metaphysics of calculation, and tried to get in touch with some while in the secret realm, but he had no clue at all. Perhaps it was the scientific education in the past that made him focus more on calculation and practice. But he knows well that in order to achieve his goal, he can''t do without the help of calculations, and now it is a good thing to have Bian Xue.


    Although he had mentioned it before, he did not expect that Bian Xue could really do it.


    Bian Xue condensed her eyebrows slightly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Sister Xue, you don��t have to worry about these tasks. You don��t have to do it because of tasks or other tasks. You don��t even have to go to Cihangzong. Isn��t it the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion? It��s nothing. What classics do you want to read? I can find it for you."


    "what?"


    Bian Xue''s expression was shocked and softly surprised, "Give me everything I want to see? Brother Shu, don''t talk nonsense. Everything I want to see now is on the sixth floor of the Cihangzong Buddhist Scripture Pavilion. Why are you? Bring it to me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, a bit mysterious, "Just say the name, you are guaranteed to have Seeing Zhou Shu''s air, although Bian Xue was still suspicious, she couldn''t help being curious and said the names of several classics. .


    "Liuren arithmetic, primordial astrology, destiny... The little girl can''t remember much for a while. These books are still told to me by the senior Lingyin fairy. Brother Shu, Lingyin fairy is a good person. These years have also helped us Lingyucheng. less."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I see."


    He took out a few pieces of jade slips and quickly wrote something. After a while, he handed the jade slips to Bian Xue, smiling slightly, "Look."


    Bian Xue took the jade slip and looked suspiciously. After only a few glances, he raised his head and looked at Zhou Shu, with surprise in his eyes, "Brother Shu, is this true?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Of course it is true, how could I lie to you."


    "The little girl also knows, but I can''t believe it..."


    Bian Xue couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Brother Shu, how come you have these classics? Did you enter the Ci Hang Sect''s Tibetan Scripture Pavilion?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Not only entered, but most of them read the notes. I have the sixth floor you want, no matter which one I have. After I go back, I will follow the example of a Buddhist scripture pavilion in Lingyu City. At that time, you can see whatever you want, and you don''t have to go to Ci Hangzong to see it."


    Bian Xue shook his head, unable to speak for a long while.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1037: No knots

    "Sister Xue, don''t rush to study the calculation method, cultivation is important."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "For you, the out-of-aperture period is low. You should be no worse than me by two levels. You have wasted these years, and you have to make up for it later."


    "Ok."


    Bian Xue nodded lightly and leaned over, "The little girl will work hard, and she will practice on Pagoda Peak in the future, and she won''t go anywhere."


    "Yes, with me, Lingyucheng and the Heyin School don''t need you to worry too much, and in the future, I don''t think Lingyucheng will have to worry about anything." Zhou Shu smiled confidently.


    "That''s right, if someone comes in the future, they must first weigh their own weight," Bian Xue agreed and laughed together, "but none of the three sects can stop Senior Brother Shu, let alone the other sects. Hehe."


    After laughing for a while, the two looked at each other, and there was a lot of affection in it.


    The two knew each other very early. Starting from Bianmo Villa, Bian Xue��s heart was tied to Zhou Shu. It hasn��t changed a bit over the years. Although Zhou Shu didn��t have much contact with Bian Xue, he still lived in Wushuang City. For ten years, the two have been connected for a long time, and both feel that they cannot lack each other.


    Needless to say, the two huddled together.


    The moon shuttle was flying slowly, and the spring inside was lingering.


    The natural-born female body does have many beautiful features, plus the Chongyang technique, it is really amazing.


    "Brother Shu, the younger sister is leaving first."


    Bian Xue stood up slowly, her eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, with a lot of reluctance, her words seemed very firm, as if she had already thought about it.


    Zhou Shu showed many doubts, "Where to go?"


    "Of course it''s back to the Heyin school, where else can the little girl go, unless Brother Shu doesn''t want it, otherwise the little girl will always rely on the Heyin school in the future." Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu tenderly, a smile came out of her mouth. , Such as beautiful water waves.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, but his doubts remained unabated, "Then why not go back with me?"


    "Sister thinks too, but she can''t do that."


    Bian Xue was still smiling, only a little mysterious, opened the door, walked out slowly, floating in the clouds, and soon disappeared, but words came from a distance, "Brother Shu, you Don''t change the journey you go back, or you will regret it."


    "Of course it won''t change."


    Inside the lunar shuttle, Zhou Shu nodded naturally, but he seemed to feel something in his heart, "Regret? She means, is there anyone waiting on the road?"


    His ideas were quickly confirmed.


    After walking for less than two days, after sending away two groups of monks, Zhou Shu saw another familiar figure.


    A purple dress floated in the air, moving with the wind, like a flag fluttering, with a face full of expectation in the middle, teardrops unceasingly flowing from the dark eyes, flowing into two small rivers.


    Zhou Shu just appeared, the figure immediately rushed over, and his hands hugged Zhou Shu tightly, as if they were stuck together and could no longer be separated.


    "Wow..."


    Before, she was crying silently, but now she vented her emotions completely, crying hard.


    "Siyun, why is it so sad."


    Zhou Shu gently stroked her back and hugged her back into the moon ring.


    "Why not sad...different from others, I...I...but I haven''t seen you for more than 30 years, brother!"


    Hao Siyun was still sobbing, but he could not see the sadness at all, and his tearful face was full of joy.


    When Zhou Shu returned to Lingyu City last time, she was still having a baby, and the two missed it. Now it has been more than 30 years since they met again.


    As for her nostalgia for Zhou Shu, she would never be less than others. It was just because of Hao Ruoyan��s relationship that she had to cover it up. However, after so many things happened, there was no need to cover it up. The sisters also liked someone. It''s not a bad thing, this time she came alone, it was her own will, and Ruoyan''s encouragement was also in it.


    "Didn''t you see it now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, straightened her up, gently wiped away the tears on her face, and said warmly, "Have you been here for me?"


    "Well, waited for many days, brother, why are you so slow."


    Hao Siyun bulged and complained, "If it weren''t for...I''m going to the front to find you."


    "It''s still so impatient."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, showing some relief, "You are also out of the orifice period, and it seems that you are not far from the distraction period. The cultivation base has improved a lot, and I haven''t been lazy in these years."


    "Of course, I haven''t been out of Lingyu City for more than 30 years, and I''ve been practicing with all my heart, just to be able to..."


    Hao Siyun was quite proud of her chest, and when she met Zhou Shu, her face turned red and she couldn''t speak.


    Zhou Shu looked up and down Hao Siyun, nodded, and smiled narrowly, "The progress in other places is also very different."


    "Good or bad..."


    Hao Siyun''s face became more and more red, afraid to look at Zhou Shu more, and said, "Brother, where do you look..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, waved his hand, the purple shirt fell completely, and the white and flawless body appeared exquisitely.


    One point more makes you fat, one point less makes you lose weight.


    Hao Siyun''s complexion was even redder, as if he was about to bleed, and he couldn''t say clearly, "Master...brother...brother, I..."


    Among the women, they were very different to her. Zhou Shu rarely took the initiative, because he knew her too well. Hao Siyun was crude on the surface, but the essence was very traditional and reserved, and would never take the initiative to say anything, since She is destined to become a Taoist companion, so why make her uncomfortable.


    "Ruo Yan said that you have learned the Chongyang Suxin Jue for a long time. After thirty years, you can finally use it today."


    "Brother, you... become so bad..."


    Hao Siyun blushed and groaned, but the joy in his heart could not be concealed, and the whole person seemed to be flying.


    Time flies quickly, from night to day, the moon shuttle floats in the air, never moving.


    Hao Siyun was next to Zhou Shu, full of joy, her eyes were fixed on Zhou Shu''s face, and she couldn''t bear to let go, "Brother, I really hope that this will happen in the future. It will not be a long time to see each other."


    "Will do."


    Zhou Shu looked firm and warmly said, "I used to say I missed it, but now it''s different. Since I have turned my head, no one can bully us and Lingyucheng. There will be many days like this."


    "Ok."


    Hao Siyun tilted her head and rested it on Zhou Shu''s shoulder, "Brother, do you remember, you helped me untie the knot of Tianle Stone Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s not What is it, you remember it. "


    "Of course," Hao Siyun smiled, looked sideways at Zhou Shu, and said in a low voice, "but don''t you know, I had a bigger knot at that time, and I was stuck in my heart, more than anything else. To be uncomfortable, compared with this new heart knot, Tianle Stone is not counted..."


    Speaking softly, feeling the gentle breath in his ear, Zhou Shu felt a little drunk.


    "That''s you, brother."


    Hao Siyun stared at Zhou Shu, affectionately, tactfully like a song, "From then on, I don''t have any knots, so ah, today I am really happy, so happy..."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1038: Thats it

    The moon shuttle hung in the air, moving with the wind.


    The night sky is like two bright moons, one big and one small, so strange.


    Many immortal cultivators felt it, and they all stopped to watch, but when someone wanted to go up and see clearly, they would be directly forced down by a strong force and could not get a step closer, even for the cultivators of the gods.


    The two in the shuttle are close to each other and have never been separated, as if to make up for decades of shortcomings.


    Hao Siyun nestled beside Zhou Shu, whispering, "Brother, now Lingyu City is fine."


    "How good, tell me?"


    Zhou Shu always smiled contentedly. Life is like this, self-sufficient in happiness, and it may be nothing more than that.


    Hao Siyun pursed her mouth, "You bully me, so I won''t tell you, go back and see for yourself, hum."


    "You don''t need to look, I know, hehe," Zhou Shu hugged her tightly and pressed her ears, "I know everything about Lingyu City. I know that this is all your credit. You have worked hard."


    "Sister Bian Xue told you..."


    Hao Siyun curled her mouth slightly, seeming to be a little unhappy, "Huh, there are so many of us, so you are with sister Bian Xue, and tell her everything alone, we just wait."


    Zhou Shu stroked her hair and said warmly, "Are you angry with her?"


    "No," Hao Siyun shook his head, "We are not so stingy, we are all very good, even if we are angry, we will only be angry with you, why not come back earlier."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When I can come back, I will be back immediately."


    "Hmm...then you are not to blame," Hao Siyun tilted his head to look at Zhou Shu, with a trace of doubt in his eyes, "By the way, brother, are there any masters from Wushuang City in Lingyu City?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "It''s very strange. After you left, Lingyucheng also encountered many things. Some things seemed to be difficult to solve. My sister broke my brain for this, but in the end, things were always resolved smoothly. , Some domineering guys left obediently, and didn''t dare to do anything at all. Among them, there is also a monk from the Chongyang Palace..."


    Hao Siyun shook his head and shook his head thoughtfully, "My sister said, no one would do this for no reason, and the six major sects are impossible. It must have been done by Master Shu, and a master of Wushuangcheng came to help us. My sister always wanted She is grateful in person, but other people don''t want to show up, and she can''t find it. She always thinks that if it weren''t for him, Lingyucheng would have been a lot harder."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Ruo Yan was right. There are people from Wushuang City, or a guardian. She has great kindness to us in Lingyu City. When I go back, I will personally thank her."


    "I also need to go."


    Hao Siyun nodded quickly and exclaimed like a child, "The guardian of Wushuang City sounds very powerful, such a mysterious character, I must meet, brother, take me there."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, you will all see it then."


    Hao Siyun''s excitement passed quickly, "However, brother, I actually hate Wushuang City..."


    "Oh?"


    "Why didn''t they let us join Wushuang City?"


    Hao Siyun pursed his mouth again, raised his fist and waved a few times in the air, "It''s angry to say it, brother, tell me, which one of us can''t enter Wushuang City? Whether it''s sister Yan or sister Lin Zhu , Or myself, all of us are great geniuses among the geniuses, we are not inferior to you, huh, but Wushuang City just pretends not to see! Sister Bian Xue also said that she has sent a lot of tasks, please Wushuang City messenger Come, but I didn��t come to invite us to join Wushuang City. I was mad at me!"


    The small fist fell, and it rained on Zhou Shu, but it was soft and provocative.


    Zhou Shu shook her heart, shook her hand, gathered it in her palm, and squeezed it a few times.


    Hao Siyun''s face turned red, complaining that all was gone, her body suddenly softened, and she hung weakly on Zhou Shu, exhaling like blue, but could not speak.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don''t blame Wushuang City, it''s me, I won''t let you join Wushuang City."


    "what?"


    Hao Siyun was very startled, and whispered, "It turns out that the brother did not let me, then I don''t blame them, and I won''t blame the brother. The brother must do it for our good."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of caution, "Wu Shuang City is not an ordinary sect, it involves too many causes and effects, it is not something you can bear, you can not participate in it."


    He has been in Wushuang City for a long time, and has a lot of knowledge about Wushuang City, the mysterious city lord, and several guardians.


    Although Wushuang City has been hiding, he can see clearly that the power of Wushuang City is fundamentally different from other forces. The sects of other powers all have good relations with the heavens and are eager to be favored by the heavens to successfully rise to the immortal. On the contrary, the city lord was fighting against the heaven from the beginning, and the city lord and the heaven seemed to have an antagonism to the heavens. The disciples and guardians among them also received special "care" from the heaven because of the city lord''s hatred of the heavens...


    One thing can be clearly seen that the disciples of Wushuang City are extremely outstanding, and they are all outstanding people. Even the six major sects cannot be compared with them. However, in the past 20,000 years, few Wushuang City disciples have succeeded. Success does not refer to ascending immortals, but crossing the catastrophe. Zhou Shu has found some information. So far in Wushuang City, no more than 20 disciples have successfully crossed the catastrophe. This ratio is far lower than other major sects, dozens of times lower. A hundred times more.


    This shows that the Heavenly Tribulation that Wushuang City disciples will encounter is much stronger than the Heavenly Tribulation encountered by other sect disciples.


    This is Zhou Shu''s own speculation but the facts are not far away.


    Zhou Shu heard from the city lord more than once, how powerful is the heavenly tribulation, how impermanent is the way of heaven, deliberately increasing the intensity of the tribulation, etc., but the fact may not necessarily be the case. Judging from many classics, the most difficult part of the tribulation is the last three. The first seven are not too strong.


    Of course, the Heavenly Tribulation encountered by the disciples of Wushuang City was indeed very strong.


    The reason why the cultivators of the Tribulation Realm of Wushuang City are much stronger than the cultivators of the other sects is that they can survive even such a powerful tribulation, and their strength is naturally much higher than that of their peers, but There were no more than 20 such monks in tens of thousands of years, and most of them fell into the aftermath.


    Zhou Shu thought about this, not saying how bad Wushuang City was. On the contrary, he admired the city lord and Wushuang City very much. He was the enemy of Heaven. It was originally his idea and the way he insisted. He and Wushuang City stood on the same line. Online.


    However, this way, it��s good for him to stick to it alone, and others shouldn��t get involved, especially those he loves. He doesn��t want to be involved in Wushuang City and make them suffer injustice when they cross the robbery. Of "care".


    They are fine, but Zhou Shu insists on himself, and Wushuangcheng, together against the heavens.


    (PS: Singles wish all book friends in advance, Happy Valentine''s Day~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1039: Dingyuan Mountain 1

    "Brother, I won''t mention Wushuang City anymore."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s solemn expression, Hao Siyun nodded quickly and got serious.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, holding her hand and kneading it gently, "It doesn''t matter to me, so don''t discuss it outside."


    "Ok."


    Hao Siyun nodded and agreed, "We all speak with divine consciousness, and others should not be able to hear it either."


    Zhou Shu laughed secretly. With the power of Qingque, most of their words fell into their ears, but it was not a big deal. Qingque was different from other Wushuangcheng messengers, and would not be angry because of it, and would not blame them for talking freely. Wushuang City.


    Wushuang City has great favor to him, and Qingque is even more so. He will not let other people in Lingyu City enter Wushuang City, but he himself has been firmly tied to Wushuang City, and he will definitely repay his favor, although he is still I don''t know what the real purpose of the city lord is, but no matter what, he will stick to his promise.


    Put things aside first, it''s rare to be leisurely, just have fun.


    Looking at Hao Siyun, his eyes gradually heated up.


    "Do you do it again?"


    "What come again, ah..."


    Hao Siyun blushed, almost buried her head in her chest, making a gnat-like voice, "Uh, uh."


    The second time is always longer than the first, and for Shuangxiu, it is even more perfect.


    Hao Siyun lay weak, lying down for a long time before he straightened up and looked at Zhou Shu for a long time.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Brother, I''m leaving now."


    Hao Siyun waved gently, and the purple shirt flew over, covering his flawless body.


    "You have to go too," Zhou Shu shook his head lightly, as if he was enlightened. "Before it was Bian Xue, and then you. Did you discuss it in advance?"


    Hao Siyun turned red, knowing what Zhou Shu meant, and quickly shook his head, "No, we didn''t discuss it. Sister Bian Xue knew it first. She left first and no one was fighting. I followed. Only a little bit slower."


    "That is tacit."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You guys really have a tacit understanding."


    He has a lot of gratification in his heart. The women he loves have their own characteristics and shortcomings, but everyone has the same common advantage, that is, they are kind and like to be considerate of others. But speaking, this is what he is looking for. One of the foundations of the couple, starting from Yangmei is like this.


    "It''s not all you killed."


    Hao Siyun curled his lips, "Bad brother, if it wasn''t for you, hum."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and held her hand, "I owe you more, but I can''t leave any of them..."


    "I understand, brother, no one really blames you."


    Hao Siyun stretched out his hand, covered Zhou Shu''s mouth, and shook his head gently, "Brother, I''m leaving, we''ll see you in Lingyucheng, when we are all together, that''s better than anything."


    "Well, I''ll go back slowly."


    Zhou Shu nodded in agreement, with doubts in his eyes, "Who will be next?"


    "I don''t know, and I won''t tell you."


    Yangmei smiled, turned around, and jumped down.


    The purple figure quickly disappeared into the cloud, Zhou Shu fixedly looked at it for a while before driving away on the moon shuttle.


    Within a few days, a large lake appeared in front of him.


    The big lake is called Dongting Lake, and it is a famous place in Dongsheng Prefecture since ancient times.


    The surface of the lake is extremely peaceful, breezy, and sparkling. Sometimes snow geese foraging pass by the lake, bringing out waves of ripples, making the tranquility show some vitality.


    Zhou Shu sat in the lunar shuttle, rested while watching the lake and mountains, feeling sad.


    Why do you want to recover? Naturally, you have encountered an enemy before.


    There were some accidents. After the two cases in Nanjing City, no monk dared to do it anymore, but today he was ambushed, very violently.


    Seventeen layers of formations, there are magical formations and killing formations, there are many opponents, there are cultivators in the gods, and there are also crossing the catastrophes.


    It had been arranged for a long time, just waiting for him to come.


    Those monks wore black clothes with the black-clothed building signs on them, but Zhou Shu was not sure whether they were really black-clothed buildings, but the purpose of these monks was very clear, that is, to make him die.


    Facing a group of monks who were determined to kill him, Zhou Shu naturally wouldn''t have the slightest mercy.


    Speaking of it, he also needs such a moment to kill and gain power, so that those who are still lucky enough to completely dispel the idea of ??dealing with him.


    Caiying also has the Sea-Treading Sword, the Fudo Ming King Body, and the Sword Intent of Law Jue.


    This battle took place in Dingyuan Mountain. It was really dark and it lasted for three hours.


    The final result was that of more than one hundred black monks, only seven had left, and Zhou Shu had let them go.


    The air was filled with a faint blood mist, which lasted for a long time.


    Two cultivators across the Tribulation Realm, one triggered the Heaven Tribulation, and his body was completely destroyed. The other just met, and Zhou Shu cut off both arms with the Sea Step Seven Sword, and fled in desperation, but he has not escaped yet. How far, even a sword pierced and completely killed.


    The monks crossing the Tribulation Realm can also be killed.


    Some monks who came to watch the battle were shocked in their hearts. It is hard to describe. This kind of thing has happened before, but all the monks who died in the past were beheaded by famous magic weapons, such as the Niwang Sword, the God Sword, and the Great Mirror. Wait, and Zhou Shu''s sword, many people have never seen it before.


    Of course, from now on, Zhou Shu''s Qi-Jie Sword in the Sea will also enjoy the same prestige, and even the monks who cross the Tribulation Realm will have fear.


    The black monk was nearly extinct, and Zhou Shu looked calm. Although there were scars all over his body, he seemed to be okayThe battle of Dingyuanshan made Zhou Shu truly establish an absolute reputation. If someone said before that he was a mere name, but no one would say it again in the future, Zhou Shu, is now the strongest God Transformation Realm in Dongsheng Prefecture, comparable to the tribulation, no, even beyond the tribulation.


    Transforming God Realm can bring out the strength of crossing the Tribulation Realm, and does not care about the Tribulation Realm at all, there is almost no gap to drill, such an opponent, no one wants to face it, even if you think about it, no one wants to go. Pay that price.


    "After that, it should be really quiet."


    On the quiet Dongting Lake, Zhou Shuan sat still, and his mind was also very leisurely and comfortable.


    "It''s good if someone is there at this time, no matter who it is, but if it is her, it might be more special."


    Zhou Shu had such thoughts in his mind, not surprising, after the war, he always had to relax.


    After a while, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared on the quiet lake, like the mouth of a giant beast, with shock.


    Without waiting for Zhou Shu to take a look, a water dragon suddenly appeared in the whirlpool, which was as thick as ten feet.


    In an instant, the water dragon swallowed the moon shuttle.


    With a deep groan, the water dragon was extremely happy, and took the moon shuttle to the bottom of the lake.


    The lake surface quickly returned to calm.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1040: Blessed

    At the bottom of the lake tens of miles deep, the moon shuttle was lying quietly on the sand, motionless.


    From time to time, there are swimming fish passing by, looking at this luminous strange thing curiously, going around a few times, bumping with his mouth a few times, and fleeing like a fright.


    This situation lasted for several hours.


    In the shuttle, the two were next to each other, quietly watching the swimming fish outside, without speaking, with a smile on the corners of their mouths, and their hearts were as quiet as the bottom of a lake.


    "senior����"


    Zhou Shu shook Lin Zhu''s hand and said warmly, "Should this name be changed?"


    "No change, I''ve long been used to it. Anyway, the little girl will only call you senior, and no one else would call you that." Lin Zhu only shook his head, still stubborn, "Don''t you like it?"


    "I don''t care, as long as you like it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and stared at Lin Zhu. After looking at Lin Zhu for a long time, Lin Zhu did not evade, let alone bowed her head shyly. He only looked at each other with a smile, "Senior, what are you looking at?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her delicate face and sighed softly, "When I was on the lake before, I thought of you, and then you really appeared. It was also a coincidence."


    "what����"


    Lin Zhu was taken aback, her eyes were full of joy, and she couldn''t hide it, "I can''t imagine that the seniors would think of a little girl. The little girl is really flattered and I don''t know what to say!"


    "Hehe, occasionally."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say much, but stroked her hand twice.


    Lin Zhu refused to give up, and leaned in anxiously, almost touching Zhou Shu''s face, "Senior, what do you think of a little girl?"


    Seeing her eager gaze, Zhou Shu felt a trace of guilt in her heart, touched her still gentle cheek, and said slowly, "It''s nothing, just thinking about your specialness, you are different from other people... ...And I was a bit harsh on you before, don''t you blame me?"


    "How can you blame Senior?"


    Lin Zhu followed Zhou Shu''s hand and snaked it into Zhou Shu''s arms, "At that time, it was the little girl who was not good at herself, and the senior did nothing wrong. On the contrary, that time let the little girl fully understand what she should do in the future... , The little girl only has gratitude and admiration..."


    The words are soft and greasy, the body is soft, and there is a unique ocean breath, and the indescribable warmth and moistness makes Zhou Shu very useful.


    Unconsciously, the two huddled together again, lingering for a while.


    Unlike other people, Lin Zhu, who is a demon cultivator, cannot use the Double Cultivation Technique of the Double Ninth Palace. Before Zhou Shu created a special technique for her, the dual cultivation of the two was not much different from that of a mortal. Pure fish. Water joy, perhaps cannot be described by double cultivation.


    It��s a little bit less, and a bit more, it��s very special.


    After a long time, the two people separated. Lin Zhu''s complexion was flushed, her eyes were a little blurred, and she was leaning against Zhou Shu weakly, not wanting to move.


    "Joo, you should be fast, right?"


    Zhou Shu felt the difference in Lin Zhu, somewhat surprised.


    Her cultivation base entered the realm much faster than he expected. It was astonishing. When he left, Lin Zhu had not yet had a baby. Now she has reached the distraction stage and is not far from the **** of transformation. This speed is simply amazing. Faster than Yangmei, of course faster than Zhou Shu himself.


    "Hehe, the little girl is amazing, right?"


    Lin Zhujiao smiled and said, "Senior asked the little girl to concentrate on cultivation, and the little girl concentrates on cultivation without relaxing at all."


    "But it''s too fast, Nashui Zhenshu, really so powerful?"


    Zhou Shu condensed his eyebrows slightly. He had changed the Nashui Real Technique slightly, but he didn''t expect to have such a good effect. Is there something special that he didn''t know? If it is true, there is a problem. Cultivation is fast and good, but if it affects the body and makes it more difficult to cultivate in the future, it is not a good thing. There are no shortage of examples of such things in the world of immortality.


    For example, tens of thousands of years ago, a mysterious sect suddenly emerged. The disciples under the sect cultivated extremely fast, reaching the Nascent Soul Stage twice or even several times faster than other sects, and disciples with poor qualifications can also successfully birth babies. , So that there are many cultivators in the Yuan Ying Realm, and even the name of the sect has been changed to Yuan Yingzong.


    This shocked the world of immortality, especially the large sects.


    However, after investigation by the Dazong Sect, it was discovered that after the Yuan Yingzong��s disciples reached the Yuan Ying stage, their cultivation level stopped, and they could not even perform ordinary cultivation. This was because their mental methods were extremely flawed. Forcibly overdrawing the origin of life to improve the cultivation base, although the birth of a baby is fast, it will not work later, even the lifespan has been greatly reduced, the normal Nascent Soul can live for more than a thousand years, and their Nascent Soul cultivator only Can live less than three hundred years, not as good as the five hundred years in the Golden Core Realm.


    This sect was soon annihilated, and the mind was lost. Of course, no one wanted to find out such a mind.


    He was very worried about this when he saw Lin Zhu. He didn''t speak at the time. After several double repairs, he didn''t find any hidden dangers in Lin Zhu, but he still had some concerns in his heart. Now he asked.


    "Thank you, senior."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, with a trace of clarity in her eyes, as smart as her, of course she understood Zhou Shu''s worries and knew it was for her own good.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "What the **** is going on?"


    "Senior, don''t worry."


    Lin Zhu smiled softly, "Senior��s modified water-retaining technique is especially suitable for young women, and young women practice very fast. However, in addition to seniors, young women have to thank Sister Ruoyan and Elder Ning. They are young women. Cultivation is also exhausted. If it were not for them, it would be impossible for a little girl to cultivate so fast What did they do?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful and aroused a lot of interest.


    "...They built a large sea pool in the belly of the pagoda peak, and then put the vitality sea pillar in it. The little girl was in it day and night, the closest to the vitality sea pillar, and the most vitality was exposed. And the little girls only practice, and they won''t let me do other things for Lingyu City. If the speed of cultivation of such little girls is not fast, then I''m so sorry to them."


    Lin Zhu said softly, with a lot of sincere gratitude.


    "That''s it, I haven''t heard about it..." Zhou Shu showed a hint of surprise, then nodded, and suddenly realized, "No wonder your speed is so much faster."


    Lin Zhu nodded lightly and sighed, "Well, the effect of the vitality sea column with the sea water is very good, plus the jade cup and the heart of the ocean, the little girl is not happy."


    Indeed, many resources are gathered in one body, the body washing from the origin of heaven and earth, plus the special tactics from the Dragon Palace, and Zhou Shu��s changes. Such conditions, even the Goddess Waterfall of the Cihang School, can��t match, Lin Zhu It''s not surprising to be able to achieve this speed.


    However, only Lin Zhu could do it.


    That vitality sea pillar was originally the sacred object of the sea clan, Lin Zhu, as a demon repairer, is uniquely endowed with the most benefits from it, and it is considered to make the best use of it.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1041: Cultivating

    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "The little girl is really grateful to Sister Ruoyan. The update is the fastest."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you."


    Hao Ruoyan always understood what Zhou Shu wanted and needed, and knew that Zhou Shu needed to concentrate on researching the way of teleportation, so he specially arranged for Lin Zhu the best practice environment so that Lin Zhu could quickly improve his cultivation...not just for Lin Zhu alone. She did the same to other people, not to mention, Lingyucheng was also all managed by Hao Ruoyan. Without her, Zhou Shu wouldn''t worry about leaving, and it would be difficult to follow his own way.


    Zhou Shu deeply understands that among these people, Hao Ruoyan is undoubtedly the most important one. After returning home, she must be compensated.


    The two looked at each other, they seemed to know what each other was thinking, and smiled in silence.


    After a while, Lin Zhu whispered, "Senior, after the little girl turns into a god, I will concentrate on studying the formation."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But don''t worry, it will take some time to consolidate the realm after turning the gods. I have some experience in this area and I will teach you then."


    "Well, the little girl is looking forward to it."


    Lin Zhu clapped her hands, showing a lot of joy, but soon calmed down again, "Senior, the little girl has a problem."


    "what is the problem?"


    "The little girl has been concentrating on cultivating, and she didn��t think about the formations at all. A few days ago, after her realm was completed, she went to look at the things in the formations again, but the little woman found that the places that used to be very fuzzy can now be seen soon. Understand, I can slowly see where there is no clue..."


    Lin Zhu tilted her head, very confused, "The little girl obviously doesn''t control the formation, why can the formation be improved?"


    "Hehe, it turned out to be this problem."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You think it''s strange, but it''s not strange. For you, even if you don''t care and focus on improving your cultivation, your formation will continue to improve."


    "why?"


    Zhou Shusheng explained, "This is because you have already fully clarified the Tao you insist on as early as in the Qi Refining Realm, and you regard the formation of the Dao as your purpose of cultivating immortals. Taking Dao as the foundation, for you, cultivating immortals means cultivating Dao. , So as you improve your cultivation, your own formation will also improve. Although the progress of the Tao is invisible, you can understand the difference when you really use it."


    Lin Zhu blinked and thought for a while, only shook his head, "But the little girl still doesn''t understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t understand too much, it''s better to do it than to understand."


    Lin Zhu looked thoughtful, nodded and shook his head.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit, and said slowly, "Cultivation of the Tao is very important, or the most important, for the cultivator, but many cultivators don��t pay attention to it, thinking that at the beginning of cultivating, they don��t care about anything. As long as you try your best to improve your cultivation, it��s not too late to wait until the Nascent Soul Stage to determine the path you want to choose... But in fact, it��s a bit late. The sooner you clarify your path, the more benefits you will have. It takes a lot of time and the cultivation base will lag behind the average person a lot, but it is worth it. The result of this is that the Dao and cultivation base can progress together like you. Concentrating on the cultivation of immortals will not affect cultivation, and the road to cultivation will be much smoother in the future. ."


    These principles took him a lot of contemplation.


    Immortal cultivation and Taoism are issues he has been pondering.


    In the current world of cultivating immortals, many cultivators know that cultivating the Tao is very important. If they don��t have the Tao, they can��t be strong, let alone get through the catastrophe and rise to the immortal. But they still put the cultivator behind the cultivator. In their opinion, Immortal cultivation is the foundation of Taoism, and it is even more important. You must have enough cultivation to talk about Taoism. Without cultivation, Tao is just empty talk and it is impossible to succeed. My own way, but what''s the use? Or in other words, a mortal painter has reached a very high level of understanding of painting, but he doesn''t even have a cultivation base, so what''s the use?


    can not cultivate, but must cultivate immortality, otherwise it is not a cultivator at all.


    After cultivating immortality, it is feasible to slowly understand the path that you want to stick to. Cultivation is more important than cultivating.


    Zhou Shu had always thought this way before. Before cultivating the Tao, he had enough cultivation skills to talk about the Tao, but after he clarified his own Tao, he became confused. Is this really the case?


    A cultivator or a mortal, can he not cultivate without a cultivation base?


    The answer is not like this. There are many ancient powers. They first gained Taoism and then cultivated. They cultivated Taoism first and then cultivated immortality. For example, Confucianism, Taoism, Kongli, Kitchen Taoism, Paotian, Medical Taoism, Bianning, and so on. So, but there is one thing in common. These people have created the power of Tao and turned the Tao that they have realized into a Tao for countless people to imitate in future generations. Therefore, they can have Tao first and then cultivate. Dao Shengxian.


    One can die after hearing Tao Xi, mortals enlighten Tao and become immortals overnight, they are talking about such great power.


    To a certain extent, Zhou Shu is very similar to these great abilities. His Dao is also his own original creation. He can also start with Dao first and then cultivate immortality. In fact, he also did this, but he could not clearly understand his own at first. What is Tao, can be done but cannot be said.


    Once the question has been answered, the cultivator can also cultivate the Tao first and then the immortal. Zhou Shu and Da Neng are examples, but it does not mean that other people can do the same.


    Not to mention the great power of creation. The so-called three thousand avenues and one hundred thousand trails are available in the world of immortality. It is unlikely that a new Tao will be born, and it is impossible for Zhou Shu��s Tao to have any imitators. A unique way that suits him as a traveler.


    He thought about it, and finally returned to the original result. It is indeed very reasonable to cultivate the immortals first and then the Taoism in the world of cultivating immortals.


    If you don��t have a cultivation base, you may not be able to live long How can you understand the way you want to stick to?


    But for some special cultivators, such as no worries of survival, genius, etc., this can also be changed slightly. Taoism and cultivating go hand in hand, and the sooner you clearly confirm your own way, it will also greatly promote your own cultivation. It works, and there will not be too many shackles in the process of cultivating immortals. This is reflected in Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu...


    Of course, it is not so easy to clarify one''s own Tao, especially when the cultivation base is low and you cannot observe the world. After the clarification, there is implementation. Tao must be implemented and everything must serve Tao. It is not easy. , Especially when there is a conflict with Xiuxian on the surface.


    Everyone has a different situation, and you have to change according to your own situation, whether you should cultivate immortality first or later, should you practice together or...


    Talking about it, Lin Zhu became more and more confused, and couldn''t help but hugged his head, "Senior, don''t talk about it... I''m dizzy..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Then let''s not talk about it. It''s actually not very useful to understand this. For you, the status quo is already very good, and they, I try to guide them, you don''t need to understand so much. "


    "Yeah, it��s good for seniors to understand by themselves, we just follow seniors and do what we say."


    Lin Zhu nodded again and again, his face turned pale, she was scared by Zhou Shu''s words. (To be continued...)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1042: You have worked hard

    The bottom of the lake.


    Seven clear water splashes slowly rise with the moon shuttle until they are lifted off the water.


    The water spray disappeared quickly, a vague shadow drifted away, and a voice full of reluctance floated in the distance, "Senior, the little girl is waiting for you in the city."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded and sighed lightly, feeling like something was missing.


    The beauty is always short-lived. I will soon return to Lingyu City, and no one will come. A relaxed and pleasant journey is about to end, always a little bit lost.


    But soon, the feeling disappeared. After returning to the city, he would get busy, and he didn''t have time to think more.


    Within a few days, the familiar Lingyu City appeared in the divine consciousness.


    Zhou Shu was just waiting to take another look, a soft and tough spirit sense came suddenly, and it collided with Zhou Shu''s spirit sense, and both were shocked.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, then calmly looked up at the sky.


    In Lingyu City, only one person can feel his consciousness and respond.


    After a while, golden light flashed, and a light and shadow fell from the sky and landed in front of Zhou Shu.


    is a bright woman, dressed in gold, she is radiant. She glanced at Zhou Shu, and an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, "You are back, then I should go."


    The unspeakable voice turned to listen, like a bird, much better than the voice in Wushuang City.


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and said, "Senior Qingque, don''t be so anxious, juniors haven''t really appreciated seniors. Over the years, if it weren''t for seniors..."


    "Okay, nothing more."


    Qingque interrupted Zhou Shu''s words and smiled lightly, "In Lingyu City, I have learned a lot. I haven''t done it in vain in the past few decades. It''s a worthwhile trip. You don''t owe me, why be grateful. ."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said straightforwardly, "How can I say no? Wushuang City I can say no, but I feel owed a lot to the seniors. Seniors have been guarding Lingyu City for nearly 30 years. They have offended many sects and cannot be avoided. Jie, the younger generation will remember these things in their hearts, and what can the seniors get from Lingyu City? It is simply impossible to say that they have learned something."


    This is his inner thought. Wushuang City helps him a lot, but he knows that he will fulfill his promise and do what the city lord requires, so it can��t be talked about owing each other, but Qingque took the initiative to help him, saying that he would not owe. Is impossible.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Qingque nodded slightly, and the smile on the corner of her mouth became more obvious, "How to say, I have indeed learned a lot. I have never stayed in such a city and sect, and Wushuang City. Penglai Island is completely different... Let alone, I really should go back."


    "The seniors are leaving, and the younger ones can''t keep it."


    Zhou Shu sighed softly, looked at the blue bird, showing a little caution, "But the junior has something to say."


    "The same goes for Wushuang City."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If you speak in Wushuang City, you will definitely be known by the city lord, right?"


    Qingque''s expression changed slightly. She understood Zhou Shu''s meaning, and her heart moved, "Can''t Mu City Lord know what he wants to say to me?"


    "Just tell me."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said something, while the green bird frowned, seeming to think.


    After a while, Qingque said slowly, "Zhou Shu, don''t think too much, and after a while, you will know the answer. There are many things about Wushuang City, before you want to merge, the Lord Mu will tell Yours, he is a real good..."


    At this point, she paused, nodded to Zhou Shu, her eyes firm.


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and nodded lightly, "Senior, I believe you, it''s because the younger generation has thought about it for a while."


    "It''s okay, I thought about it like you in the past, but I was wrong."


    Qingque nodded, smiled, genially like a spring breeze, waved, blinked and flew into the air, disappearing.


    Watching Qingque leave, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, it should be because he thought too much.


    People are selfish, and any sect force has its purpose in doing things. It is dark and unscrupulous, especially the big sect. He has seen too many, and it is inevitable to think about it, but Wushuang City may really be an exception.


    Anyway, you will know the answer soon, so you don��t have to think about it anymore.


    In the divine consciousness, Lingyucheng gradually revealed its full picture.


    There was no time to look more, Zhou Shu glanced a little, and looked into the lotus pie.


    "The current formation is really good..."


    was a little surprised. With his spiritual sense, it took a little effort to penetrate the formation.


    This kind of formation is a bit tricky even if it is crossing the Tribulation Realm, and it is impossible for the cultivator of the God Realm to perceive it.


    Unlike other sects, the Heyin school��s mountain protection formation is always maintained, and it is not only used in times of crisis. It is also because the Heyin school has been in crisis at all times during the past few decades and cannot be relaxed for a moment. Moreover, there are formations in the formation, and every key place is protected by another formation, one layer connected to one another.


    In the Liulifeng Hall, a woman in blue shirt works at the desk, frowning and thinking from time to time, showing a trace of worry.


    soon.


    The main hall door closed suddenly, Hao Ruoyan''s expression was stagnant, and he stared, but he could not see a figure, nor could he feel a trace of invasion.


    "Master Shu?"


    She yelled out immediately, subconsciously, in her heart, only Zhou Shu could do this.


    "Well, you always know it''s me, can''t you guess wrong?"


    One hand took her from behind, Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, eyes full of tenderness and pity, "Ruo Yan, you have worked hard these years."


    "Master Shu, it''s really you, you are back!"


    Hao Ruoyan shook suddenly, almost unsteady, staring at Zhou Shu, as if he did not know him, with an expression of surprise.


    I left for too long, even if I knew I was coming back, I still couldn''t believe it when I saw it.


    "Be quiet, don''t quarrel others in, UU reading thought something happened to the sect."


    Zhou Shu smiled, of course he was just talking about it. His divine sense had already surrounded the hall, and outsiders couldn''t feel anything inside.


    He raised his left arm around her waist to prevent her from falling, stretched his right hand to the lower leg, gently picked her up, and smiled, "It''s really hard work, it seems to be lighter."


    "No����"


    Hao Ruoyan''s face was reddish, staring at Zhou Shu, and she said anxiously, "Master Shu, you just came back, did you see other people? It''s fine if you come back. A lot of things have happened in the city recently, and Ruoyan is a little undecided. , The Zhuge family will be coming in a few days, and Haizhonglou will also..."


    She is still thinking about Lingyucheng.


    Zhou Shu frowned unconsciously, blocked her mouth, and shook his head gently.


    "Ruoyan, I don''t want to see other people or care about Lingyucheng''s affairs. These days, it belongs to you and me only."


    "Woo, woo, Ruoyan knows..."


    Hao Ruoyan suddenly showed a few red clouds on her face, her body warmed up, her narrow eyes half-open and half-closed, she was quite enjoyable.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    (PPS: It��s too late if something happens, sorry.)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1043: The lord is back!

    Five days later, the main hall door quietly opened, and a figure slid out, no one noticed.


    Hao Ruoyan in the palace watched the figure leave with a happy expression on his face.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu appeared in front of the Heyinpai Mountain Gate.


    The cultivators in front of the door had only been admitted for nearly 30 years. They stared at Zhou Shu for a while, but they didn''t know, "Senior, who are you looking for?"


    "Who are you looking for? Are you stupid!"


    A loud voice suddenly came over, and Miang, who was patrolling the gate of the mountain, ran to Zhou Shu in three steps and two steps. Because he was too excited to speak, his body was shaking slightly, and the wrinkles on his face were all squeezed together. It took a long time to speak, "Sect Master Zhou, you are back!"


    "Yeah, I''m back."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and nodded lightly, "Elder Mi, it''s been a long time since I saw you, you also have a baby."


    "If it weren''t for Sect Master Zhou, how could the old man give birth to babies! At Dingshanmen, I thought my life was about to end, but I didn''t expect to give birth to babies too, alas, alas..." Miang patted his head, annoyed. "What do I say about these nonsense, the lord is back, that''s a happy event for the Holland School!"


    He turned his head, opened his loud voice, and shouted loudly, "Everyone, come out to meet you, Sect Master Zhou is back!"


    "I''m home!"


    "I''m home!"


    The voice reverberated in the valley, and it spread out continuously, spreading ten, ten, hundred, and it spread all over the lotus school in an instant.


    "What, Sect Master Zhou is back? Great!"


    "I finally came back. I heard that the Sect Master has transformed into the God Realm, and he has survived the catastrophe again!"


    "The Sect Master''s Transcendent Realm is much more powerful than others'' Transcendence Realm. With the Sect Master, we will never be bullied by others!"


    "Go and meet the lord!"


    The Heyin School went up and down, and there were such surprise sounds everywhere, and many disciples and elders flew toward the gate of the mountain.


    Not only the Heyin school, but also Lingyucheng.


    In Huabaoxuan.


    Hua Lin was introducing a magic weapon to a cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm who had just arrived in Lingyu City. Hearing the voice, his heart was shocked, "What, Zhou Shu is back?"


    He showed a lot of joy and ignored the guests, so he ran outside.


    "Hey, the shopkeeper, you haven''t said the price after you have introduced it? This is a bad business, and I can''t afford it... Although your Lingyucheng Huabaoxuan is famous, you can''t underestimate your customers, even Hundreds of thousands of spirit stones, I also..."


    "What is the price, I will give it to you!"


    A voice came, and Hua Lin who was speaking had flew downstairs and was outside the street.


    "What, give it to me, this is a fifth-order magic weapon..."


    The monk''s expression was stagnant, only that he had heard it wrong.


    The guard at the side smiled slightly, "Guests, please take it away. Shopkeeper Hua said that if you give it to you, I will definitely give it to you. Besides, Sect Master Zhou is back, what is a magic weapon?"


    The monk was stunned, filled with surprises, put away the magic weapon, and walked downstairs, silently saying in his heart, "Zhou Shu... seems to have heard it somewhere, ah! Is it him? No, I want to see it too. Look!"


    Hongye Zongli.


    Under a remote mountain peak, Lin Xingyuan was teaching his two disciples, and his expression was very majestic.


    "You two don��t concentrate on cultivating, go shopping to see puppets, and talk about studying puppets. What kind of plaything is disheartening and out of dignity! At your age, I can��t wait for a day to be a flower for two days. I��m too busy in my practice. How can I have time to do something else? Yes? Look at you, your qualifications are better than I was in the past, and now there is such a good environment, but I don��t cherish it at all, it makes the old man sad. Look at the lotus school Yan Yue and Xu Mu, all of them I don��t know how concentrated it is. Which one is as fun as you? Well, there are many talents in the lotus sect, but our Hongye Sect is... annoyed the old man..."


    The two disciples on the opposite side had just condensed the pulse realm, and they didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere, they only whispered, "The puppet is very powerful, we also want to learn..."


    Lin Xingyuan shouted, "The old man also knows how great it is, but is that what you can learn? Sect Master Zhou in the entire Lingyu City, unless..."


    "Sect Master, you are here! Zhou Shu, Sect Master Zhou is back!"


    In the distance, a monk hurried over and shouted loudly.


    "What, Zhou Shu is back?"


    Lin Xingyuan''s expression was shocked, and he immediately said, "Where, hurry, take me to meet you!"


    The cultivator looked anxious and continued to say, "At the door of the Heyin Sect, you must hurry up, Sect Master. Now the people are almost full, and there will be no place to stand anymore."


    Regardless of teaching his disciples, Lin Xingyuan immediately flew up and swept out of the mountain.


    The two disciples glanced at each other, their eyes flashed with excitement, "Ah, Sect Master Zhou is back, then can we ask him for advice on puppets?"


    "Yes, yeah, the puppets in the medical hall look so powerful, I must learn!"


    "Go, go!"


    Not to be outdone, the two disciples flew to the Heyin School.


    When Zhou Shu left Lingyu City, he took away all the puppets of the Heyin School, but forgot that when he crossed the catastrophe, several puppets stayed outside in order to resist the catastrophe. They did not take them back. The puppet has also caused some trouble, but the problem is not too big. On the contrary, there are many new cultivators in Lingyu City. After seeing the puppet, they have developed an interest in the puppet. Jade City brings many benefits.


    In the sea building.


    Xiao Buming walked upstairs, his face full of excitement.


    A solemn voice came from the building, "Xiao Buming, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Buming arched his hand slightly, "Far mountain protector, we are going to meet the host of Zhou Shu. If the host is not there, the host of Zhou Shu is the host of Haizhonglou The host is back, we can��t help but to meet, protector, Please come with me too."


    The one upstairs is Zhao Yuanshan, Zhao Jialai assisting Zhao Yige''s transcendent monk, who is now the guardian of Haizhonglou, who has always been behind closed doors, just practicing.


    As in the past, Zhao Yige is still not in the city. It is not that he travels to hone again, but is promoted to the **** of transformation in the ancient house of the Zhao family in Zitong. Once he is promoted to the **** of transformation, Zhao Yige will become the righteous Patriarch of the Zhao family.


    "Ok?"


    Zhao Yuanshan''s face was slightly condensed, and he said in a deep voice, "Master? You said he is the master of our Ocean Tower, are you kidding?"


    Xiao Buming said sternly, "Guardian, of course I am not joking. Sovereign Zhou Shuzhou has always been the master of Haizhonglou. This point was personally said by the original master Zhao. If he is not here, we must obey Zhou Shu''s instructions. It is impossible to change, Protector of Far Mountain, please follow me."


    "You go first, I will come later."


    Zhao Yuanshan waved his sleeves, and a vigorous force struck Xiao Buming away.


    A coldness flashed in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, the spread is so powerful, the original poster? I want to see if he is worthy."


    The cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm of the ordinary family always have their eyes above the top, and Zhao Yuanshan is no exception.


    "Please protect the law faster."


    Xiao Buming didn''t say much, nodded, and hurried to the Heyin Pie.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1044: Gather at the gate

    There is already a sea of ??people in front of the lotus school.


    At a glance, I was afraid that there would not be a hundred thousand people going up and down, crowded and crowded.


    Many cultivators are okay, they all fly in the air, but the cultivators can''t fly in the city, they can only stack on top of each other, like Arhats.


    "Hey, you''re too much, you want to stand on my shoulder?"


    "Isn''t the one under you silent, others are standing at the bottom without talking, why are you in a hurry?"


    "That''s right, the return of Sect Master Zhou is a big deal, everyone wants to see it, let''s just let it go."


    "Humph, if it wasn''t for the face of Sect Master Zhou..."


    Even if they were stacked on top of each other, there were still many cultivators who could not squeeze in. They were anxious outside and could only shout loudly.


    "Let me see Sect Master Zhou!"


    "I also want to see what Sect Master Zhou looks like. Although I have just cultivated an immortal, I have a crush on him for a long time..."


    "Is Sect Master Zhou, why didn''t I hear the words?"


    "Yeah, are you lying to others?"


    "Don''t say not there, we rushed here, but can''t see anything?"


    In this case, the divine consciousness is useless. There are too many immortal cultivators, crowded, and everyone��s divine consciousness is crowded with each other, close to each other, it is difficult to penetrate the past. This sea of ??people is bigger than the others. Most formations are much more effective.


    Looking at the noisy surroundings, Zhou Shu felt a slight shock in his heart, but he didn''t expect it.


    "There are so many people?"


    Although Hao Ruoyan mentioned to him that he must be prepared for 10,000 people to welcome him, he would be a little surprised when he really faced it.


    This shows that his reputation is greater than expected. Everyone wants to see this genius who was scrambled by six major sects and had to be forced to give up. Of course, it also shows that Lingyucheng is under the management of Hao Ruoyan and others. , Getting better and better, the reputation of the Dutch School has also risen, and even Zhou Shu who is not in Lingyu City has become the focus of everyone''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I am here."


    He smiled slightly and said calmly, "It''s easy to see me, so I don''t need to squeeze like this."


    The divine consciousness unfolded, and a thousand illusions were launched. In an instant, within dozens of miles, Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness was completely enveloped. Hundreds of Zhou Shu��s figures suddenly appeared and appeared around the gate of the Heyin School. One, there one, everyone can see clearly.


    "Ah, I saw Zhou Shu!"


    "I saw it too!"


    "Don''t squeeze, there are everywhere, but why are there so many Zhou Shu?"


    "Of course it''s a clone!"


    "How can there be so many clones? It must be Sect Master Zhou''s special technique. I don''t understand it. Although I don''t understand it, it looks really amazing."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and nodded slightly, "Everyone is scattered, everyone can see me, don''t worry."


    Soon, the crowd gradually dispersed, and a bunch of people surrounded Zhou Shu, all with a lot of excitement, and couldn''t help talking.


    Those phantoms are not clones, nor real things, but illusory illusions.


    Using the One Thousand Illusion, Zhou Shu brought all the immortal cultivators present to the illusion created by him. There were hundreds of thousands of people in it, but there were very few people who could truly understand it. Only monks in the distracted stage could detect it.


    And those monks in the distraction phase that were aware of it all showed incomparable astonishment, shocked to the point of unspeakable words.


    "How did this happen? I can actually apply the divine mind to this level. I don''t even feel that it is a phantom. It''s almost the same as the clone. It''s so confusing..."


    "I can feel that although those phantoms are illusory, they can be transformed into real primordial avatars at any time."


    "Yes, I also feel that Zhou Shu''s manipulation of divine consciousness is completely in the state of transformation. With so many phantoms, I think there are really so many clones. If you fight against each other, you don''t know which is the real one. "


    "Still thinking of fighting Zhou Shu? Forget it, even in the Transcendent God Realm or even the Tribulation Realm."


    "I think no one wants to fight Zhou Shu anymore, even the monks of the six major sects."


    "Oh, the old man knows it naturally, he just sighed, it''s incomparable."


    Several people communicated with each other, looking at Zhou Shu, couldn''t help but shook their heads slightly. They didn''t dare to make any rebellious actions at all. The ignorant were fearless. Those cultivators didn��t know the whole story, and those who knew the phantoms were against Zhou Shu His awe has risen to a new level.


    Not far away, Zhao Yuanshan, the guardian of Haizhonglou, felt even more shocked.


    "What, every one of these is like a real clone... How can there be such a trick, there will be such a monk, how many souls and spirits can he separate... I must not be his opponent? , Otherwise it will definitely die."


    He had some provocative heart, and he immediately lost his mind, and he no longer dared to be half rude.


    Through continuous deduction and improvement, the Zhenshan''s unique knowledge that has developed a thousand illusions and the gate of the gate has been further promoted in the hands of Zhou Shu. Even if the monk of the gate of the gate is reborn, it is impossible to achieve this.


    In the future, it will be passed down as a heritage in the Dutch school, but maybe few people can learn it.


    "I''m back, you guys can come to meet me, Zhou Shu is very grateful, thank you very much."


    Thousands of figures, doing the same movements and saying the same things.


    "We are thankful."


    Lin Xingyuan walked out a few steps and bowed to Zhou Shu in front of him. Although it was a phantom, he was respectful, "It is because of Sect Master Zhou that Lingyu City has undergone such a big change, and Hongye Sect is deeply impressed. ."


    The suzerains of several other forces were no exception, paying salutes one after the other, and Zhou Shu returned the salutes one by one, saying something polite but not plain.


    The clones are all on the ground, listening to the people politely, while he himself is still in the air, constantly summoning some important people.


    Under the cover of divine consciousness , few people can see it.


    "Lord Xiao, this is Daoist Zhao Yuanshan, right?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhao Yuanshan and Xiao Buming, and gently arched his hands, "Two, you have been working hard these years. You have been helping the Heyin School and Lingyu City, but Zhou Shu is alone, and I feel really sorry."


    "What did the original Zhou say."


    Xiao Buming frowned, "Although the host is not there, he still worked hard for Haizhonglou? Even more than us. The secrets in the cities, the news of the gun art, etc., other cities are suitable locations. It��s all brought to us by Zhou��s landlord��s entrusted person, and people have always come to help...If it weren��t for this, Haizhonglou wouldn��t have developed so well. There were sub-buildings in all five anti-sea cities, and there were also three In a secret undersea."


    These news were naturally obtained from Wushuang City, and the person Zhou Shu sent was a mission in Wushuang City. Although he was in the secret realm, he also contributed a lot to the development of Haizhonglou.


    Zhao Yuanshan followed, "Yes, the old man admires Zhou Louzhu''s ability. It is an honor for Zhao to be able to protect the law in Haizhonglou."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It''s good for everyone to contribute. I will cooperate better when I come back in the future."


    "of course!"


    Xiao Buming nodded without hesitation, and Zhao Yuanshan did the same.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1045: Long time no see, senior

    Groups of people came over to see them, and group after group left, all the big and small forces in Lingyu City were among them, without exception.


    In recent years, although Lingyu City is still in charge of the three major sects and Haizhonglou, it has also absorbed some other power sects. Although some of them have few people, their personal strength may not be under the Hongye Sect.


    Zhou Shu responded with a smile.


    There is not much to say, most of them are ordinary greetings. Of course, some simple promises are inevitable. Many forces are worried about what changes will be caused by Zhou Shu��s return, but they are obviously overly worried. They can exist and rise in the Dutch school. It was originally under Zhou Shu''s control.


    The pomp and the tedious, Zhou Shu always didn''t like it very much, but he had to do it now.


    Many forces left with satisfaction, fewer and fewer people in the air, but more and more people on the ground.


    I''m afraid that all the immortal cultivators in Lingyu City have come at this time, crowding the Heyin Sect, airtight, and excited, all wanting to see Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu is a little bit happy to be so loved, but there are not many waves in his heart.


    In addition to some of the original residents in Lingyu City, there are also three major sects. Most of the others are here to join in the fun. I want to see if Zhou Shu, a person on the top of the wave, is three-headed and six-armed. It is not how much they admire Zhou Shu. Although Zhou Shu is famous, his reputation depends on his aptitude and strength. The reputation he has gained is also a fame, useful but not very useful, nor is it true fame.


    Actual fame is never obtained by personal achievements, but only by making a lot of contributions to others. For example, the real person in the sea resists the sea clan with one effort, the doctor can save millions of people, etc., only by doing these things In order to gain the true admiration of many immortal cultivators.


    He understands this very well, and will not be impetuous for the excitement in front of him.


    A line of salute to the surroundings, and apologizing to say something that should be said, Zhou Shu took back the phantom and went back to the Heyin school.


    The crowd did not disperse because of Zhou Shu''s departure, but gathered in twos and threes, and the discussion became intense, like a big gathering.


    Going back to the Heyin School, naturally there was a celebration too, without saying more.


    The celebration didn��t last long, and many disciples and elders became busy. Naturally, Zhou Shu did not wait for me. Many things were prepared long ago. When he comes back, he will start. There is no time to rest, and there is no need. Enough rest on the road.


    Except for Zhu Xiaorou, the other women all began to retreat.


    When Zhou Shu was away, they took on too many things, especially Hao Ruoyan. After Zhou Shu came back, they could rest assured and concentrate on cultivating.


    What I want to say is that Yan Yue is not in the city.


    After the baby was born seven years ago, after getting permission from Zhou Shu, she left Lingyu City to practice and refine her mind. There is no news yet.


    Many people are worried, and Zhou Shu also has it, but he supports her to do so. He understands that Yan Yue is an independent and persistent person by nature, but he has been fettered by his family and aptitude in the past and has not found a way that suits him. He hopes After Yan Yue came back, she could find her own way, not just following herself.


    To some extent, his expectations of Yan Yue are the highest.


    time flies.


    Five days later, a powerful sense of spirit suddenly appeared in the sky above Lingyu City.


    The divine consciousness was slightly publicized, and it easily broke through the defense line of Lingyu City, but it was blocked above the Heyin School.


    In the midst of the first day, a tall figure was slightly stagnant, "Can actually block the old man?"


    His divine sense increased a little more, and he broke through the Holland Sect''s formation at a glance, but before taking a closer look, another divine sense came oncoming and completely blocked it.


    "Who dares to stop me?"


    He was a little suspicious, with a solemn expression, constantly increasing the power of his divine consciousness, but no matter how he increased it, he could never break through the barrier of divine consciousness.


    "Is it really as others have said, Zhou Shu is already so strong? I am afraid that this divine sense is no longer under me."


    He was stunned, and he couldn''t believe it, "Or maybe it''s not him, there are other strong people in the Dutch school?"


    While being surprised and suspicious, a figure soared up, only falling below him, saluting, "I wish the seniors come here, the junior Zhou Shu is polite."


    "Sure enough, it is him?! Can you still see who the old man is?"


    He was shocked and had to believe it, so he had to step out of the sky and walk down.


    That figure is Zhu Ningshan of the Double Ninth Palace. He was the deputy palace lord before. After the transition was successful, he was already the Supreme Elder.


    After successfully crossing the robbery, I was naturally energetic, and learned that Zhou Shu and Zhu Xiaorou had returned, and immediately came to Lingyu City, wanting to find Zhu Xiaorou. Of course, if possible, Zhou Shu would also take it back together.


    Zhou Shu smiled and folded his hands, "I wish seniors, it''s been a long time, why not go directly into the city and spy outside?"


    Zhu Ningshan put away a trace of embarrassment in his heart, stared at Zhou Shu, looked majestic, and said with a serious face, "Zhou Shu, where is my daughter?"


    Zhou Shu showed some respect, "Xiao Rou is in the Heyin School. I want to see you, so I just go down."


    "Naturally go down, can you stop me?"


    Zhu Ningshan''s expression sank, "Zhou Shu, where have you forced her to go all these years, and what have you done?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Why should the senior ask knowingly, Xiaorou is a younger Taoist companion, she has been doing well these years, and she will soon be promoted to Huashen, and she will return to the Chongyang Palace soon."


    "The Taoist..."


    Along the way, there were constant rumors on the road. Zhu Ningshan naturally knew about these things, and didn''t know how to get angry a few times. When he heard it in person, his heart became even more uncomfortable, and his unconscious anger increased a lot, "I want to see. You are a small sect master, how worthy of her is irrelevant!"


    In his eyes Zhou Shu seems to be an unknown sword repairman on Liuming Mountain.


    Before the words fell, a big hand appeared in the air, grabbing towards Zhou Shu.


    Light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and a sword shadow measuring several feet wide stood in front of him suddenly, blocking his big hand, showing a stalemate.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Does senior have to do it?"


    "Can you stop me?"


    Zhu Ningshan''s complexion became darker, his vitality was like a note, and he kept pouring his big hands into them. The big hands gradually solidified, like a mix of gold, emitting bursts of golden light.


    At the same time, his figure gradually expanded.


    However, the bigger ones are all phantoms, not the main body. Obviously, they are not transforming, but overflowing the two souls at the same time, gathering them together on the body. The three bodies are unified, and the magic tricks are cast at the same time, which can play several times. The power of the law can be regarded as a secret law of the Chongyang Palace.


    Although there was contempt in his mouth, he would never relax in his heart. He knew that Zhou Shu was definitely not a good opponent to deal with, and he had to do his best to shoot.


    And he had just crossed the Tribulation, with high fighting spirit, not afraid of the Tribulation, naturally he could use his full strength.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support of Xiefeng, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~)


    (PPS: I don��t want something to happen, I��m sorry to be late...)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1046: 7 fire beads

    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, and the sword shadow suddenly unfolded, turning into a bright mirror.


    Mingjing stops water.


    At the same time, the two domains unfolded at the same time, the blue and green light, each other, layered upon each other, like a deep sea forest.


    Bang!


    The big hand was hitting the mirror, making a loud noise.


    The sword shadow swayed constantly, and the mirror ripples flickered, but neither broke nor shattered. Those strength seemed to be absorbed by the swaying ripples and disappeared, and the light from all around continued to converge on the mirror. It shows a lot of solidity.


    The Sea Treading Sword Art is very powerful, and many changes have been added after the sword intent. At this time, Zhou Shu''s envoy, I am afraid that it is not much worse than the real person who Treaded the Sea back then.


    Zhu Ningshan''s expression was stagnant, but he couldn''t break Zhou Shu''s defense with one of his own powerful blows. He was also astonished, but he didn''t give up, one after another, he struck towards Zhou Shu.


    After more than ten consecutive times, the mirror surface is still intact, showing no signs of damage.


    Withdrawing his giant hand, Zhu Ningshan looked at Zhou Shu, showing a trace of dignity, "It seems that the old man can''t do it without a trick."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Then please enlighten me from seniors."


    Zhu Ningshan slowly raised his hand, holding out a string of golden beads the size of a thumb, but they were not pure gold. The brilliant golden light revealed a few touches of whiteness, showing a trace of peculiarity.


    He cherished it for a while, then raised his head to look at Zhou Shu, "Speaking of which, you also have a credit for accomplishing this magic weapon."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Isn''t what the predecessors used, isn''t the famous magic weapon of the Chongyang Palace Seven Fired Marvelous Beads? How does it matter to the younger generation?


    The Seven Fire Beads are one of the most famous magic weapons in the Chongyang Palace. There is no rank. It is made by melting fire gold, the unique material of the Chongyang Palace, and fused with seven kinds of sixth-order different fires, making the flames materialize and become It''s like a golden ball bullet, it doesn''t hurt people at ordinary times, but it will change if it is injected with spiritual power.


    Turning alien fire into a magic weapon, this can only be done by Chongyang Palace.


    Each kind of different fire is a rare treasure. Even if used alone, it has great power. The seven fires come out together, there are yin and yang, and they cooperate and blend. Not only are people unpredictable, but its power is also many times greater. It is stronger than the seventh-order abnormal fire, even if the cultivator crosses the catastrophe realm, he must be frightened and worried, and supplemented by the unique technique of the Chongyang Palace, it is even more omnipotent.


    "You also know the Seven Fired Pearls."


    Zhu Ningshan nodded slightly, showing a trace of pride, "However, the old man��s Seven-Fire Qizhu is a bit different. There is still a little bit of the Heavenly Tribulation Bone you sold to the old man. The old man is integrated into the Seven Fire Qizhu, making its power again. Add a few points, even your Tier 6 best flying sword cannot be destroyed, not to mention that the old man has already survived the catastrophe and has added many magical effects... If you give up now, there is still time."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said calmly, "The younger generation wants to learn more."


    "Isn''t it."


    Zhu Ningshan showed a slight disdain, "Let you taste it first."


    Snap, the golden light suddenly lit up, three golden beads flew out, disappeared instantly, and when they reappeared, they were already near Zhou Shu.


    The three flames continuously interlaced and merged, forming hundreds of vertical and horizontal rings of fire, rolling back and forth within a few miles, completely surrounding Zhou Shu from top to bottom, leaving nowhere to escape.


    The unimaginable trajectory and speed of the movement were so strange that even Zhou Shu was a little surprised.


    The Chongyang Palace really has a special way of flames.


    "You are surrounded by the Eight Desolate Flames, the Meteor Star Flowing Fire, and the White Lotus Sacred Fire. The Eight Desolate Flames are the nemesis of your Tree Wheel Realm. Huh, even if you are in the First Stage of Crossing Tribulation, you will be burned. Fuck! Now you have nowhere to run, what else can you say? If it wasn''t for the old man who wanted to keep you, you are now..."


    Zhu Ningshan looked at Zhou Shu, caressed his beard and smiled, showing that he had a chance to win, but he was shocked again before he finished speaking.


    In front of Zhou Shu, a small dark blue swirl appeared.


    The vortex is like an eye, slowly opening, and as it moves, the surrounding flames are constantly being drawn in by the vortex. Once it hits the vortex, the flame is immediately extinguished and disappears without a trace.


    Zhu Ningshan looked shocked, "What are you..."


    He could feel that his Seven Fire Beads were gradually leaving his control area.


    The Seven-Fired Marvelous Beads have both the power of different fires and magic weapons. There are virtual and real, Yin and Yang. It is not a simple power. If Yuanli is attracted, it is not strange, but even magic weapons are also sucked in. It''s incredible.


    Zhou Shu looked focused, and the sword light in his hand couldn''t help flashing.


    The Eye of the Ruins, it was the first time he used it since he left the secret realm, of course it was the more powerful Eye of the Ruins.


    After being integrated into the sword intent, the Eye of Returning to the Ruins, cast with the Qihai Qijie Sword, can not only absorb the Yuanshen''s vitality, but also can absorb most of the magic weapons, and the magic weapons will be completely shattered by the sword intent and lose their shape. Seven Fire Qizhu is no exception, but because of the fusion of the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, the Sea-Treading Sword cannot crush it, but it is not difficult to absorb it into the eyes.


    Seeing that the flames were getting less and less, almost all of them were about to disappear, and could no longer perceive them, Zhu Ningshan couldn''t stand it anymore, and a few gold beads appeared in his hands again, planning to cast them out again.


    "Senior, if you want these few to disappear, then continue."


    Zhou Shu looked up at him and shook his head lightly. "It''s not that the younger generation is deliberately alarmist. Once my sword art is used, the younger generation can''t completely control it. Those magic weapons are gone but the fire is gone. ."


    "you����"


    Zhu Ningshan''s face turned red and his anger was hard to suppress, but he felt a little bit in his heart, and he involuntarily hesitated If the golden beads were also sucked in, the magic weapon he worked so hard would be gone, although Chongyang There are a lot of different fires in the palace, but the necessary melting gold is extremely rare, and it is gone after use.


    After hesitating, the flames around Zhou Shu disappeared, and he completely lost contact with the magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, shook his head, and raised the Sea-Treading Sword. The closed Eye of Returning to the Ruins suddenly opened. A red and white fire rushed straight up, like a volcano erupting. The sky was all red in an instant, and the fire rushed. Entering the clouds, even rushed into the sky the next day before being wiped out by the wind.


    Zhu Ningshan''s expression was stunned, and there was a lot of panic in his eyes.


    That was Xiantian the next day, he couldn''t stand it, it was impossible to get in, and the flame...If he was hit by the flame, I''m afraid his life would be unsafe.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his complexion gradually turned slumped, as if he was several hundred years old at once, and the Jin Zhu in his hand was silently taken back. It seems that Zhou Shu spared him once, not he spared Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu quietly watched the flame disappear, then reached out and caught three more beads in his hand.


    He turned to Zhu Ningshan, and said with some regret, "Senior, your magic weapon, it''s a pity that you have to condense it again."


    The shape of the magic weapon is still there, but the power inside has dissipated, and the strange fire is completely absent, and it is absorbed by the Eye of Guixu and burst out.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1047: Xiaorou leaves

    After receiving the Jin Zhu thrown by Zhou Shu, Zhu Ningshan looked at the bead in his hand in a daze, his eyes hollow, a little at a loss.


    Just after crossing the catastrophe, he was very energetic. He thought he could show his majesty well. How could he think of such a result. Now he can be fortunate that he just didn''t throw out all his fire beads.


    I really had to do that, but it was really miserable.


    "Ugh."


    Zhu Ningshan sighed lightly and turned to Zhou Shu, "As rumored, you..." He stopped talking, and after a moment of silence, he shook his head and said, "The old man is rude."


    The majesty and air on his face have disappeared and restrained, and in an instant, he seems to show a lot of old attitude.


    Seeing that Zhu Ningshan was already subdued, Zhou Shu put it away when he saw it, put away his sword, smiled and saluted, with a somewhat respectful smile, "Senior is a guest from afar, and please enter the sect for a comment, and let the younger generation be a landlord. friendship."


    "No, Rouer, I want to see her."


    Zhu Ningshan waved his hand, looked at Zhou Shu, a cold light flashed in his eyes, "If you have to keep her, please give the old man a suitable reason, otherwise the old man will never give up. If you wait for her, neither will the old man You will be polite."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and nodded, "It''s okay, I''ll call her up, just because there is something to discuss with seniors."


    Zhu Ningshan stopped slightly, "What should I discuss?"


    "About Xiaorou''s promotion to the God of Transformation," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "I was planning to send Xiaorou back to the Chongyang Palace for retreat, but it was just right for Senior to come. If Senior had promised that she was not in the Chongyang Palace. If anything happens, the senior can also take her back."


    He had planned to go to the Chongyang Palace in a few months, but he didn''t want the Chongyang Palace to come by himself. It was Zhu Xiaorou''s father. The problem was much simpler and he could save a lot of effort.


    Zhu Ningshan was slightly displeased, "She is the daughter of an old man, how could something be wrong in the Chongyang Palace?"


    "If nothing happens, how can she run out?"


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and looked down. A figure was flying up waggingly. It was Zhu Xiaorou who got Zhou Shu''s voice transmission and came immediately.


    "father!"


    When Zhu Xiaorou saw Zhu Ningshan, her lips were trembling slightly, tears poured involuntarily, and she squeezed brightly on the edge of her eyes.


    When Zhu Ningshan was in retreat, she suffered a lot of grievances in the Chongyang Palace, and there was no one to help her. At this time, seeing her father, she felt a little excited.


    "Rouer, are you okay?"


    Zhu Ningshan was also excited in his heart, the corners of his eyes wrinkled, and the muscles on his face trembled slightly, but he didn''t show much emotion.


    With tears in Zhu Xiaorou''s eyes, she stared at Zhu Ningshan for a long time before her mood gradually calmed down, but she soon showed a lot of joy and exclaimed, "Father, you succeeded in crossing the catastrophe, great!"


    "Yeah, it was only after thirty years of retreat that it barely succeeded in joining together, alas."


    As if thinking of the difficulties during the retreat, Zhu Ningshan couldn''t help but sighed, and looked up and down his daughter, with a lot of joy in his eyes, "You are about to turn your spirits, and you will practice quickly after leaving the Chongyang Palace. Okay?"


    "The daughter is fine, thank you father for your concern."


    Zhu Xiaorou bowed and retreated to Zhou Shu''s side, "Father, if your daughter can have this day, you must rely on Young Master Zhou."


    Zhu Ningshan looked at the two people side by side, seeming to understand something, and said slowly, "Rou''er, are you sure you have become a Taoist couple with Zhou Shu?"


    Zhu Xiaorou glanced at Zhou Shu and nodded vigorously, "Yes, father."


    "Well, since it''s your choice, of course I will agree." Without much hesitation, Zhu Ningshan nodded quickly, "Although Chongyang Palace rarely couples with outsiders, even if they are from a family, it is Zhou Shu''s words. , I have no opinion, he is good enough for you."


    Zhu Xiaorou gently shook her head and whispered, "Father said the opposite, Xiaorou may not be worthy of the son, he is the son..."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head. Without letting her go on, he turned to Zhu Ningshan and said, "It is also an honor for the younger generation to be married with the daughter of the senior. We are very suitable, and there is nothing worthy of it. Seniors needn''t say more about this. ."


    Although the Chongyang Palace is one of the six major sects, Zhou Shu never takes the difference between the gates too important.


    Looking at the two, Zhu Ningshan nodded thoughtfully. Although there was still a bit of grudge in his heart, he didn''t go on.


    He slowly said, "Zhou Shu, did you just say that Xiaorou would have something to go back to the Chongyang Palace?"


    "Naturally worry," Zhou Shu nodded, showing a lot of caution. "The juniors heard that Fairy Yurou, the lord of the Chongyang Palace, is still insisting on changing back to the old rules. All those who violate the old rules will be held accountable, and Xiaorou will not It is a violation of many rules to find a Taoist companion and leave the palace privately. If she goes back, how will the Chongyang Palace treat her? The juniors never want Xiaorou to be harmed, and the seniors should not blame the juniors for being rude. Without sufficient guarantee, the younger generation will not let Xiao Rou go back."


    "So I was worried about this."


    Zhu Ningshan shook his head, with a trace of solemnity, "After leaving the customs, I have also heard about Yurou. She is indeed a bit extreme. The breakthrough in cultivation lies in the individual. How can we blame luck, and the Chongyang Palace has accumulated for thousands of years. It��s really not a good thing to change orders like her day and night, casually, although her heart is good, but, oh...but now you don��t have to worry anymore. It was my absence before that made her extreme and stubborn. It��s much better now that I am out. I will persuade her to accompany her to retreat after she thinks it through, there will be no more problems."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, but still had some worries in his heart.


    Zhu Ningshan turned to Zhu Xiaorou, "Xiaorou, you can go back to the Chongyang Palace with peace of mind. Don''t worry about anything. During this time, I will stay in the Chongyang Palace to ensure that no one will dare to disturb you, even the palace lord. impossible."


    "Well... Rouer naturally believes in her father..."


    Zhu Xiaorou shuddered slightly, but the hesitating did not agree, just watching Zhou Shu wait for him to speak.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Senior has always said something like this. Since you have said so, the juniors are of course nothing to worry about. Xiaorou, you just wish Seniors return to the Chongyang Palace and be promoted to the **** of transformation, just like before, etc. The **** will come back later."


    "I see, son."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded and turned to Zhu Ningshan, "Father, my daughter will return to the Chongyang Palace with you."


    The two of them have said about this many times. Although they regret not being able to return to the Chongyang Palace with Zhou Shu, they can make up for the regret when they can go back with their father. In the Chongyang Palace, the person who loves her most is his father. Mother Fairy Yurou has four Taoists and seven children, and she doesn''t love her too much.


    "Hehe, I really grew up."


    Zhu Ningshan looked at the two and sighed slightly, but there was a lot of smile in that sigh.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1048: Zhuge is visiting

    In a quiet room.


    Before the Qingyu case, there was a thick stack of jade slips on the case. Zhou Shu picked up one from time to time and entered information.


    He is sorting out the classics. What he got in the Cihangzong Cangjing Pavilion, he will copy them in the jade slips, and then put them in the Heyin School Cangjing Pavilion. This is a very complicated and huge work, and it is only the first One step, if there is enough time, he intends to deduce all the tactics he has obtained and improve it. On the one hand, he can help the Heyin school disciples to learn better, and on the other hand, it is to improve his own Tao.


    The more, the better, the more you understand the tactics, the more effective his Tao will be.


    There was a small white beast on his shoulder, and a jade slip in his small hand, which seemed to be very devoted.


    After getting away from Lingzhi, Xiaobo started to come into contact with the tactics of human immortal cultivators, so that he could understand human cultivators and prepare for transformation. However, there are very few tactics that he can learn now, except for those five elements that are suitable for it. Jue, other methods are basically just reading a word, but pretending to be very attentive.


    "Sect Master Zhou, members of the Zhuge family are here."


    Shen Wen walked quickly into the hall and saluted Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu put down the jade slip and nodded gently, "Thank you, Elder Shen, I know."


    Shen Wen had some worries in his eyes, "Sect Master, they have seven people, and a great monk, who is already the third elder of the Tribulation Realm, and is said to be the fourth elder of the family."


    "Don''t worry, I will go now."


    Zhou Shu stood up and walked out slowly, Xiao Kun wrinkled his nose, and followed Yu Jian away.


    Before the mountain gate, many people have been surrounded.


    Among the crowd, there stood a group of people, Eguan Qingpao, this kind of attire is extremely rare in the world, and it is particularly conspicuous in the crowd, all eyes are indifferent, and their faces are arrogant, as if they think that the world is clear and the lotus is superior.


    The headed monk is about fifty years old, his face is white and he has no beard, closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows, holding an ancient fan indifferently and shaking it slightly, as if there is nothing around him.


    The crowd on the side pointed, and talked a lot.


    "Is this a member of the Zhuge family...Sure enough, they all have their eyes above the top, standing so close, but they seem to be unable to see us at all."


    "Others are like this. This Zhuge family is the four great families that have been handed down from ancient times to the present. They created their own unparalleled military methods and came out in large numbers. Naturally, we will not put the immortal cultivators in small cities in the eyes."


    "What''s so great? It''s not like other sects. They tended to be in the flames. Seeing that Sect Master Zhou is expected to rise to the immortal, he came quickly. Hmph, in my opinion, Sect Master Zhou is much better than these ancient families."


    "Be quiet, aren''t you afraid of getting into trouble?"


    "Looking at them, it''s not necessarily a good thing..."


    The children of the aristocratic family naturally heard the discussion, but they only glanced at it with the white of their eyes, and didn''t care at all.


    "An unknown town, an ignorant villain, shameless remarks, nothing worthy."


    Everyone looked indifferent and seemed to have such thoughts.


    In the gate of the mountain, Zhou Shu walked quickly, with a smile on his face, and he couldn''t help but salute, "The Zhuge family is coming, and Zhou Shu has missed a long way to welcome him. I''m really sorry, and I invite you to join the clan."


    The leading monk opened his eyes, his gaze fell on Zhou Shu, bowed his hands and said, "There is Sect Master Lao Zhou."


    Welcomed by many disciples of the Heyin Sect, the group entered the Heyin Sect and came to the Liulifeng Hall.


    The monks of the Zhuge family were seated one by one, with rigorous tolerance and orderly manners. It was indeed the style of a large family, and there was no impoliteness.


    "Good tea, good tea."


    The middle-aged monk put down the tea cup, and the feather fan clicked twice on the table, and turned to Zhou Shu, "At Xia Zhugemu, as the fourth elder in the family, I have had several notifications with the noble school before, and it is not presumptuous to come now. ?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "The Heyin School knew you would come, so naturally it''s not presumptuous."


    Zhuge Mu slightly lowered his jaw and shook his fan. "It''s so good. I don''t need to talk about gossip. I have passed several letters. I think Sect Master Zhou has already understood the meaning of our family. I don''t know how we are preparing?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, showing a trace of dazedness, "What does the Zhuge family mean?"


    Zhugemu frowned slightly, and the young children on the side suddenly showed a lot of resentment and almost stood up, but under Zhugemu''s gaze, he immediately sat down again, not daring to speak.


    "Sect Master Zhou''s pretending to be ignorant is really unwise."


    Zhugemu gently shook his head, and the feather fan was fixed in the air to point at Zhou Shu, "Five years ago, your Heyin faction took in the traitor and abandoned son of Zhuge''s family. After learning the news, we sent letters and notifications repeatedly to advise the noble faction not to do this. When we waited for the grievances of relatives, but the elder Hao of the noble faction suggested that the lord was not there and only teased things. We know the status of Lingyu City in Dongshengzhou, and we don��t want to ask too much. We only wait for your lord Zhou to come back. Make a plan. Now that you have come back, do you still want to tease it?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work."


    He shook the feather fan and sighed slightly, quite regretful.


    Zhou Shu said, "It turns out that you are all about this."


    "Pretending to be stupid on purpose! It''s not this thing, what are we doing in this small town?"


    One of Zhuge''s children couldn''t help muttering in a low voice, but soon shut up.


    Zhuge Mu smiled lightly and nodded, "Even if Sect Master Zhou didn''t know before, he should know now. I don''t know what Sect Master Zhou intends to give us Zhuge Family?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a trace of puzzlement, "Although we have taken in a lot of people in the Heyin School, we never have people from the Zhuge family, and there is no one with the surname Zhuge. I think you must be mistaken, ha ha."


    "Isn��t the Ge family in Qingxi Town directly assisted by your Heyin Sect? And five years ago you sent someone to connect the Ge clan together with the two sons to the Heyin Sect, until now I have never left Lingyu City. Are all these things we investigated fake?"


    Zhugemu smiled slightly, with a sharp look in his smile, and his voice became much colder.


    "Germans and her two young children..."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly and nodded, "It''s really pitiful to say that Ge is poor and helpless, and he lives hard in Qingxi Town with his two young sons. The Heyin sent pity to his loneliness and sends some spiritual stone food from time to time, even if it is reluctant. I can survive, but five years ago, Qingxi Town was destroyed by a fire. There were almost no people living in the town. I don��t know who is so cruel. Even many mortals in the town can do it..."


    He glanced at Zhugemu, Zhugemu''s complexion was indifferent, and there was no fluctuation, but some of the children on the side lowered their heads and thought.


    Zhou Shu shook her head slightly and continued, "Fortunately, Ge''s fate escaped, but she was worried that she would suffer the same disaster, and she was afraid that other people would be implicated, so she moved to the Heyin faction... This is true, but what does it have to do with your Zhuge family? Could it be said that this Ge family is a member of your Zhuge family, who repeatedly persecuted her and even set fire to mortal cities and towns, was also the work of the Zhuge family?"


    "I definitely don''t believe that the famous Zhuge family would do such a thing."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and turned to Zhuge Mu, "Friend Zhuge, what do you think?"


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1049: May have identified the wrong person

    In the main hall, there was no sound for a while, and the air was frozen.


    Suddenly, Zhuge Mu shook the feather fan in his hand a few times and said faintly, "Sect Master Zhou is joking. Zhuge Family will never take action against mortals. There is another strange thing about this matter. Most of them were done by others. Don''t worry about him, let''s talk about Ge''s being in the Holland School."


    "I think the same is true. Of course, the dignified Zhuge family cannot harm mortals."


    Zhou Shu nodded his head, utterly enlightened, "The Ge clan that Fellow Zhuge said...is the traitor of the Zhuge family?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhuge Mu sternly said, "The Ge clan is actually the Zhuge clan. This person was quite misbehaving and repeatedly violated family rules, so she was expelled from the Zhuge family. After that, she changed her name to live in Qingxi Town. We didn''t want to spend much time with her. She cares, but when she left, she stole a magic weapon from the Zhuge family. That magic weapon is extremely important and we must recover it..." He glanced at Zhou Shu with a warning in his eyes, "So Sect Master Zhou, still Please don''t interfere with the family affairs of our family, let us take Gurdji back."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "As far as I know, Ge''s cultivation was only a golden core a few decades ago, not to mention that she was pregnant at the time, with a low cultivation base, and she was pregnant, but she could still steal Zhuge from the four great families. The important magic weapon of the aristocratic family, this... really makes me do not understand. I always think that friend Zhuge must have admitted the wrong person, and no one will believe this kind of thing. I think that the traitor of the Zhuge family is someone else. It��s not the Gurdjieff that my Dutch school took."


    He smiled and looked at Zhuge Mu, without any warning in his eyes.


    Zhuge Mu''s expression was stagnant, "So, Sect Master Zhou doesn''t admit it?"


    Zhou Shu spread out his hands, "I don''t know how to admit it, what exactly is the Ge Clan that Zhuge Taoist is looking for, let''s talk about it, we can also help find the Heyin school."


    "Hehe, that''s not necessary."


    Zhuge Mu shook his fan and laughed, "Since Sect Master Zhou is unwilling to admit it, then I will find it myself, how about?"


    He watched Zhou Shu, and his voice gradually sank. He also knew that there would be no results if he talked to Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu must protect Ge Shi, and he must take Ge Shi away. Let the matter expand and affect the reputation of Zhuge''s family.


    If you make a mistake once, you must continue to make the mistake.


    "The family of Zhuge wants to find people from the Zhuge family in the Heyin Sect. Although there is no reason, I can agree and will never stop it. If the Daoist Zhuge can find the people you are looking for in the Heyin Sect, I Just let fellow Daoists take it back, but if it doesn''t..." Zhou Shu nodded and still smiled, "It doesn''t matter how many times fellow Daoists come, I always treat you with courtesy in the face of the family. "


    "Hehe, Sect Master Zhou is really kind."


    Zhugemu smiled and nodded, "In that case, it is better to be respectful than fate, I''m not welcome."


    He has a hint of pride. Zhou Shu said so. Obviously, he is subdued. You can let him search in the Dutch school, and as long as he searches, where will there be people he can''t find?


    He smiled slightly and immediately let go of his consciousness and went into the lotus pie, but in an instant, he was stunned.


    It��s okay if you don��t let go of the divine sense perception. This perception problem comes. The entire hall seems to be surrounded by an invisible wall. The wall is like glue, tough and seamless. No matter how he tries to break through, he can��t find it. To the gap.


    spent a lot of energy and consciousness, he found that it was impossible for him to break through, so he could only choose to give up.


    With doubts, he transmitted the sound to the other children, and the other children also responded, "Divine consciousness can''t break through the hall, at most it can only perceive ten feet away, and can''t see the outside situation at all."


    "What formation is this?"


    He thought to himself, a little annoyed, "Unexpectedly, there is such a powerful restriction formation in the Holland School, I am afraid that Xiao Qiye can''t compare it... It is really unfavorable, such a small sect can also have such an formation. Fa, I don��t know who arranged it for them, could it be..."


    Zhuge Mu looked at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "Since Sect Master Zhou is so honest, I''m not disappointed, so I just went out and looked for it."


    Of course he would not admit that his own divine sense cannot penetrate the formation of the Dutch school, and that he really lost his identity as the Zhuge family.


    "Oh����"


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing some surprise, "It turns out that the Zhuge family wanted someone to find someone by themselves, but we are only a hundred miles away from the Heyin school. Can we not see clearly here? Okay, I''ll go with you, so I can help fellow daoists guide one or two."


    "Hehe, I always feel relieved by myself."


    Zhuge Mu stood up, arched his hands to Zhou Shu, and walked towards the hall gate.


    Zhou Shu only smiled faintly, and slowly followed behind.


    Zhugemu stood outside the hall, and found no trace of the formation, but he didn''t have time to think about it. He let go of his consciousness and looked everywhere, but his consciousness hadn''t flown more than ten feet, and he was immediately invisible again. The wall was blocked, and it felt exactly the same as before.


    "What formation is this?"


    He was even more suspicious, glanced at Zhou Shu behind him, gave a dry laugh, and flew into the air.


    "Stand high, you can see far, you are worthy of Zhuge Taoist friend, know so much, admire."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, then flew up, still standing not far away.


    Zhuge Mu didn''t even bother to respond, expecting that when he got into the air, there would always be no formation blocking it. No matter how powerful the formation, it could not be restricted to such a high place.


    He released his spiritual consciousness again, and his face became ugly.


    The result is still the same, he is always wrapped in an invisible wall, and his spiritual consciousness can''t reach beyond five feet.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu who was not far away and suddenly understood that it was not a formation at all. He was surrounded by Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness. From the beginning of his entrance to the school, Zhou Shu has always Restricted him with divine consciousness, so that he could not detect divine consciousness, nor could he see the secrets of the Heyin school.


    His expression was condensed, and the feather fan in his hand slowly lifted, "Sect Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said faintly, "I''ve been there all the time, what does Fellow Zhuge want to say?"


    "your����"


    After ���� only said two words, he stopped, staring at the feather fan in his hand, his heart shook suddenly, but he couldn''t say the rest.


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of doubt, "What''s the matter, Daoist Zhuge, where is the problem or did I find something?"


    "No, nowhere, nothing."


    Zhuge Mu looked at Zhou Shu and bowed respectfully, "Sect Master Zhou, I was abrupt today. I''m really sorry, so let''s leave."


    Zhou Shu became more surprised, "Do you not plan to find someone?"


    Zhuge Mu arched his hands, "Hehe, in fact, Sect Master Zhou is right. I think I may have admitted the wrong person. I will come back when I am sure."


    Soon, he greeted the slightly strange Zhuge monks, and flew away from the Heyin School, lest he stay for a while.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1050: Zhuge Traitor

    Except for Zhugemu, the other children still don''t understand, but seeing Zhugemu''s gloomy expression is rare, so I dare not ask more.


    After flying far out of Lingyu City, one of the children finally couldn''t help but ask, "Father Si, don''t we find the traitor Wang Yingyue?"


    The traitor Wang Yingyue is the Ge Shi mentioned earlier.


    The Wang family in Xihezhou is also regarded as a top family. His children have always been married to the Zhuge family, and they have a long history. Decades ago, Wang Yingyue and Zhuge��s second son Zhuge Yan became a Taoist couple. It didn��t take long for Wang Yingyue. There will be pregnancy, harmony between piano and serenity, and harmony between Luan and Feng.


    It��s worth mentioning that the aristocratic family is different from sect cultivators. In order to continue to pass on, it is important to leave offspring, even more important than self-cultivation. Therefore, most children of aristocratic families will give priority to staying after marriage and marriage. Offspring.


    The Zhuge family invited the Tianjimen to calculate and calculated that Wang Yingyue was pregnant with two sons, both of which were rare talents, rare for thousands of years, and Zhuge family successors.


    The happy events continue, and the situation is also very good. It was unexpected that Zhuge Yan had a bad heart and deliberately seized his protagonist. He was soon discovered that he had poisoned his own brother-Zhuge Lian, who will be the next Patriarch. After the incident was revealed, Zhuge Yan With nowhere to escape, he was so fierce that he brutally killed the injured Zhuge. Seeing that he was surrounded, Zhuge Yan couldn''t escape. He shouted three times and blew himself to death.


    The established Patriarch Zhuge even died, so did Zhuge Yan, so the scheduled Patriarch''s position was vacated. For this position, many disputes arose in the family.


    This incident shocked Zhuge''s family. It was too vicious to hate Zhuge Yan, his brothers were harmed, and the sins were unforgivable, but this may not necessarily be what they saw. Many people suspect that Zhuge Yan has a beautiful wife and a good son���� The son is almost destined to be the head of the Patriarch in the future. He has a bright future, but he still has to do such a big rebellion. It is really hard to understand. It is just that the matter happened in the family, and there is no doubt that it is in full view.


    People related to Zhuge Yan have been purged by the family one after another. Wang Yingyue and Zhuge Yan''s widow in her womb are the most important.


    Zhuge Yan''s son, no matter how genius, Zhuge family can''t ask for it.


    However, Wang Yingyue was returning to the Wang family at the time, not in the family. When Zhuge family went to look for it, Wang Yingyue had disappeared. Although she went through the entire Wang family, she did not find any information.


    Of course, this kind of family scandal cannot be spread. The Zhuge family has been searching for Wang Yingyue''s whereabouts in private, but it was not until more than five years ago that they were discovered in Qingxi Town in Dongsheng Prefecture, but they were a step late and Wang Yingyue was caught by Heyue. Pie picked it up.


    The Zhuge family had been asking for someone from the Heyin faction on the grounds that it was a traitor to the Zhuge family, but Hao Ruoyan obeyed Zhou Shu''s instructions and just didn''t know it, and did nothing.


    Of course, the Zhuge family will not stop casually. They have also sent someone here, but because of their reputation, they are not good to be in public, and the private detection is completely blocked by the blue bird. It is helpless. Recently, I heard about Zhou. After Shu came back, they felt that they could not wait any longer, and sent an elder of the Tribulation Realm to ask for it, that is, this Zhugemu.


    Zhugemu gently shook his head, "This matter needs to be discussed in the long term."


    One of the children was quite puzzled, "We have waited long enough. Zhuge Yan''s two sons are always our big troubles. If they come back in the future and even figure out what happened, then our..."


    "Shut up!"


    Zhuge Mu suddenly appeared stern and stared at him fiercely, his eyes like a knife.


    The child hurriedly fell silent and shuddered.


    Zhugemu said solemnly, "Although you are confidants, don''t talk nonsense outside, otherwise I will deal with it immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    The children nodded quickly, and dared not say more.


    "Go back first."


    Zhugemu shook his head condensedly, and left in the direction of Xihezhou.


    Those children obviously did not notice that the feather fan that their uncle never left his hand is no longer in his hand, and they will not know that the three clusters of black phoenix feathers on the feather fan are now bare. Not as good as chicken feathers.


    In the Heyin school, Zhou Shu and Zhugemu were not only a match of the gods, but a secret match.


    Before Zhugemu paid attention, the feather fan in his hand was cut to pieces by the sword intent. The moment he saw the feather fan, he suddenly lost his desire to forcibly find Wang Yingyue in the Dutch school, because he understood that that It''s impossible to do it at all, close objects are ruined unconsciously, and it is even more impossible to be an opponent in a real fight against life and death.


    So he left immediately.


    Heyin school, Yingyuefeng.


    It is a hill on the edge of the pagoda peak, which was newly built a few years ago.


    The periphery of the hill is densely covered with heavy formations, and the defense is so tight that only Shenxing Peak can compare with it.


    In the valley, a woman was sitting in front of a thatched cottage, her mind a little restless, her eyes focused on something in the distance, she was dressed in plain clothes, as if she was wearing filial piety, following her gaze, she looked at the one not far away. By the creek, two cultivators closed their eyes and lowered their eyebrows, and they were practicing intently.


    Zhou Shu approached slowly, the woman stood up and saluted dignifiedly, "My concubine has seen Sect Master Zhou."


    The woman is naturally Wang Yingyue, who has lived here for five years.


    Zhou Shu waved her hand, helped her up, smiled and shook her head, "You are here, just as a home, you don''t need to be polite."


    "The Heyin School is very kind to me, and my concubine dare not be rude."


    Wang Yingyue stubbornly finished the ceremony, stood up, sighed lightly, and said in a straightforward voice, "Sect Master Zhou, the concubine has also heard that the fourth elder of the Zhuge family has just come to the Lotus Sect, right? If it is he. If you ask for a concubine, Sect Master Zhou doesn��t have to be embarrassed, just hand over the concubine, it��s just the two children..." She stopped talking, but still said firmly, "Please also Sect Master Zhou to find a way. Keep them If they return to the Zhuge family now, they will be dead. If you stay with them, Sect Master Zhou, you will definitely get enough rewards in the future, and you will never..."


    "Wang Yingyue, you don''t need to say this, I am not leaving you to return."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, they are here, but they have already left."


    "what?"


    Wang Yingyue''s expression was slightly condensed, surprised and unbelievable, her eyes flickered a few times, "The concubine knows that the Zhuge family is very stubborn and will never give up unless they reach their goals. Since they came this time, they did nothing. Just go back again?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "They can''t get anything, so what can they do without leaving?"


    "Nothing... Sect Master Zhou, my concubine understands."


    Wang Yingyue stared at Zhou Shu, seemingly enlightened, and did not ask any more.


    Zhou Shu nodded, glanced at the two people not far away, turned around and said, "You can live here in peace. Just tell me what you need. I can guarantee that you will not be harmed in Lingyu City. of."


    Wang Yingyue bowed down and said sternly, "Thank you Sovereign Zhou, we will never disappoint this kindness."


    This time, Zhou Shu didn''t help.


    (PS: Thank you Sky is Azure for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1051: Happy smile

    When Wang Yingyue stood up, Zhou Shu nodded and gave her a deep look.


    He took out a jade bottle and handed it over, "This is the soul fluid unique to our Heyin Sect. It is not available outside, even in the Zhuge family. It is very helpful to the spirit and consciousness. Your two sons Jin Dan was first formed, and now we need such a spiritual thing."


    "Thank you Sovereign Zhou."


    Wang Yingyue was not pretentious, and took it with both hands. "The Heyin School has always taken care of the concubine body and the young child, and the concubine body always keeps it in mind. The last time I wish Yucao there is Tianxin Dan..."


    "Hehe, you don''t need to remember so clearly. With the aptitudes of your two sons, it won''t be bad even if you don''t have these. In fact, the Heyin School doesn''t do much, so don''t care too much."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled, turning around to try, "I''m leaving, you can come to me anytime you want."


    Wang Yingyue whispered, "Sect Master Zhou, wait a moment."


    Zhou Shu turned around, with a trace of doubt, warmly said, "Mrs. Wang, what else is there?"


    "Sect Master Zhou, Fu Yan and Zai Yan have already consolidated their pill, and will soon begin to learn Zhuge''s family studies..."


    Wang Yingyue paused, seemed to have made up his mind, and said slowly, "The husband is the second son of the Zhuge Patriarch, and he has long been inherited from his family studies. , Can follow Fu Yan and Zai Yan together..."


    Fu Yan and Zai Yan are naturally her two sons.


    Zhou Shu frowned, waved his hand and refused, "No, although I have admired Zhuge Jundao for a long time, I don''t have the desire to covet it, let alone learn it."


    "Oh����"


    Wang Yingyue''s eyes narrowed slightly, puzzled.


    In her opinion, the Dutchman faction protects and takes in her and her two sons for so many years, nothing more than Zhuge''s military school. Now Zhou Shu''s words make her a little confused. Isn''t Zhou Shu for the military? There is a deeper intention.


    Zhou Shu looked calm and seemed to understand what she was thinking, "Mrs. Wang, there are some things that I can tell you clearly today. The reason why I took you in was first because I respected your husband Zhuge Yan. I heard that early on. After passing him and admiring his name for a long time, I believe he was definitely not a person who tried to fight for a position or even murdered his brother. Secondly, I couldn''t bear to look at your two sons. They have such good qualifications but left the dust, no good. It��s a pity that I can��t fully demonstrate my abilities in my cultivation environment. I will do it when I think about it. That��s why I will take you in and let you come to the Dutch School... As for other things, I have never thought about it. Although Zhuge Jundao is unique , I admire deeply, but I have my own heritage, I don��t need to try to seize this, and if I really want to do this, it will cause endless trouble to the Dutch school and you."


    Some words came from the heart and soul, and they were also quite passionate.


    Wang Yingyue stared at Zhou Shu, thought for a while, and couldn''t help but nodded, "People say that Sect Master Zhou is so good and talented. The concubine is always a little unbelievable. Only now I know that those rumors are really humble, Sect Master Zhou, you Better than rumors..."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly waved his hand, "Mrs. Wang passed the award. I just said and did it when I thought about it. It''s nothing."


    "Sect Master Zhou said and did everything he did to his concubine."


    Wang Yingyue sighed softly, "The Zhuge family has advocated''benevolence and righteousness'' for generations, and hung the two characters in front of the gate, but the concubine did not feel much benevolence and righteousness in Zhuge''s family. Ugh."


    "What Mrs. Wang said, Zhou Mou dare not take it seriously."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Mrs. Wang, Zhou has left. Please come to me whenever you have anything to do. You don''t have to worry about teaching problems. The formation here is tight and no one will snoop."


    "The concubine naturally understands, and the concubine sends the lord out."


    Wang Yingyue gave a gift and sent Zhou Shu out.


    Back in the valley, she thought for a long time.


    She came from the Wang family of the Array Dao, and spent many years at Zhuge��s house. She also had unique features in the Array Dao. Half of the formations on this hill were arranged by herself. Even Zhou Shu did not know the mechanism. Once the divine consciousness invades, she can feel it, and know from it, whether the Heyin faction really wants to take her in, or want to monitor her under house arrest, for the purpose of Zhuge''s military... It''s just that she stayed here for five years. In 2017, there was never a trace of divine consciousness, and her travel was not restricted in any way. Therefore, she gave birth to a lot of security here, and she also praised the Dutch school.


    The previous words to Zhou Shu also had the meaning of temptation, but Zhou Shu seemed to be really unmoved and really didn''t have the thought of coveting the military.


    She shook her head lightly, seeming to mutter to herself, "Isn''t it your blessing to meet a good person like Sect Master Zhou, Yan Lang..." When she thought of Zhuge Yan, her face suddenly became cold and cold. Coldly swears, "Wait for Fu Yan and Zai Yan to grow up, the concubine must find out the truth of the year, let Yan Lang you be injustice, and let Fu Yan and Zai Yan return to Zhuge''s family and become the righteous Patriarch of Zhuge''s family. ."


    The two people not far away seemed to feel something, looked at their mother and nodded vigorously.


    Zhou Shu walked back to the hall slowly, very pleased.


    It can be seen that the investment over the past few decades has finally paid off. Wang Yingyue trusts each other in the Heyin School and has established a good relationship. This will be of great benefit to the future development. If Wang Yingyue��s two sons can grow up as desired .


    As for the military, he is interested, but not very interested. You can watch it but don''t need to go into it. It is also not the time. There is no need to get it now. It will only be harmful and useless.


    Walking on the road was stopped by a familiar voice.


    "Junior Brother, you are back, why didn''t you come to see me?"


    Zhou Shu turned around and smiled, "Senior Sister, aren''t you in retreat? Why did you come out?"


    "When I''m done with things, naturally I don''t have to retreat anymore."


    Of course it was Xu Rong who was speaking, and she was already at the Nascent Infant Stage cultivation base, but she was only in her early stage, and she was a little bit worse than the others. There was a lot of joy on her face, which was beyond words.


    She looked at Zhou Shu and blinked, "Junior Brother, guess what, what have I done?"


    Zhou Shu could see her joy. The joy was beyond abnormal. Obviously it was not all due to Zhou Shu��s return. He changed his mind and quickly understood, and immediately congratulated her, "Congratulations, Sister, your three swords of the wind and dust are finally completed. ."


    "Guessed so soon?"


    Xu Rong was taken aback for a moment and frowned, "It''s not fun."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Senior sister frowns, thinking day and night for the three swords of the wind and dust, now she is smiling and she is naturally finished, what''s hard to guess."


    "You, it''s boring, but you still understand me."


    Xu Rong nodded, and couldn''t hide his joy at all, "Just now, I finally merged the three sword intents together, look at the move!"


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1052: 3 swords in 1

    As soon as the wind rose, the emerald green mountain became a desert under the moon, which was quite tranquil. Fastest update


    Zhou Shu did not resist, just immersed in it, secretly feeling the sword intent, as if thinking.


    A misty voice came from the sword, "Junior, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It is a little different from the Three Swords of Fengchen I have experienced."


    "Where did you feel it, don''t lie to me, hum!"


    Xu Rong frowned, showing a little dissatisfaction, the long sword moved, the scenery changed, the wind and sand rolled in the sky, the moonlight was no longer quiet, as if it had become the light of the soul, wherever he went, there was sand All gradually withered, showing a barren and dead silence.


    Zhou Shu remained motionless and smiled, "There is indeed a difference. The sword intent of the senior sister is no longer a simple combination. Wind, dust, and moon are integrated with each other, but without losing their respective characteristics, they are more than the original Fengchen Three Swords. Better."


    "I''m happy to say that, is it true?"


    Xu Rong was very pleased, but also with a hint of doubt, "Junior Brother, where did you feel it?"


    Zhou Shu was not in a hurry to answer, he was still perceiving carefully, "Sister, did you incorporate the Hengshan Sword Classic into it?"


    Xu Rong said frankly, "Well, if it weren''t for the Hengshan Sword Classic, I can''t think of how to integrate it!"


    Zhou Shu stared at the moonlight, "It seems that Senior Sister has cultivated the Hengshan Sword Code very thoroughly. After integrating it into the Three Swords of Fengchen, many changes have taken place in all aspects. I faintly feel that if Senior Sister continues to study and ponder, Senior Sister''s Fengchen Three Swords are likely to be upgraded, and even sword domains can be created."


    "Really, Jianyu, I am more and more happy when I say it!"


    The desert suddenly dissipated, and Xu Rong, dressed in red, stood in front of Zhou Shu, his face flushed, and he shouted excitedly, "Brother, don''t lie to me, if it is true, I plan to keep practicing this sword intent!" "


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "How can I lie to Senior Sister for this kind of thing."


    "Great!"


    Xu Rong clapped his hands and jumped for joy.


    Zhou Shu smiled silently, and there was also a lot of joy. He knew very well that since the cultivation of immortality, Xu Rong''s energy has been all in the three swords of the wind and dust, and now he has finally gained something, and his long-cherished wish comes true. He is also very happy for her.


    "By the way, this is for you."


    Zhou Shu took out a jade slip and handed it over.


    Xu Rong took the jade slip and curiously said, "What is it? If you don''t use the sword technique, I will only practice Fengchen Three Swords."


    "It is the Three Swords of Fengchen."


    Zhou Shu explained, "It''s just the original Three Swords of Fengchen, which hasn''t been disassembled. There are some differences between Senior Sister''s practice now and it, but there are many advantages to seeing the original one."


    The earliest three swords of the Heyin School came from Yuanheyin. Naturally, there is the original in the Buddhist scriptures of Cihangzong. After he got it, he recorded it, thinking about giving it to Xu Rong, but didn��t expect to give it to her yet. He merged the three swords of Fengchen.


    "Original?"


    Xu Rong seemed thoughtful, and looked at Yu Jian and said, "Then I will accept it and I won''t thank Junior Brother."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No thanks."


    Xu Rong put the jade slip away, looked at Zhou Shu, his expression suddenly became a little serious, "Junior, I have something to ask you, don''t lie."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Rong''s eyebrows narrowed slightly, "I heard that Kunlun and Tianlong Temple had a conflict overseas. It was said that someone in Tianlong Temple had colluded with the demons. For this reason, Tianlong Temple killed a dragon. Is it true?"


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, "There is such a thing."


    This incident happened twenty years ago. He was still in the secret realm, but he knew the whole process very clearly through the information network of Wushuang City.


    What is colluding with the demon clan is just an excuse for Kunlun. Tianlong Temple can be said to be the most authentic Zen sect. It is the demon clan that is a deadly enemy, how can you collude with the demon clan? Kunlun''s attack on Tianlong Temple was actually because of the magic knife, which had a great relationship with Kunlun, but it fell into the hands of Tianlong Temple.


    There was a hint of worry in Xu Rong''s eyes, "Oh, that Longzi, isn''t it Yunli?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Sister Sister, don��t worry, it��s the Sanlongzi from Tianlong Temple who died, and Brother Yun is Qilongzi, but Senior Brother Yun also coincided with the meeting. Although there was no major incident, he suffered a lot of injuries. It has been a long time. Not showing up."


    "It''s fine if you don''t die."


    Xu Rong let out a sigh of relief, quite relieved.


    Zhou comfortably said, "I will tell Senior Sister Yun if I have news in the future."


    "No need to."


    Xu Rong waved his hand, and said with a curled mouth, "Where do I need to know so much nosy, as long as he is not dead, it is enough. When I meet again in the future, I plan to compete with him like a match, and I haven''t been able to tell the outcome. , I can��t leave it like that, but I don��t want him to die before I meet him.��


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That will definitely be possible."


    "Stop disturbing you, Junior Brother, I''ll find you again if I have something to do."


    Xu Rong waved his hand and rose into the air. The red shadow crossed a long rainbow and fell into the distance.


    Zhou Shu smiled and went back to the hall.


    Along the way, disciples and elders came to say hello from time to time, with joy on their faces, many of them were familiar faces of Zhou Shu. Most of them have improved a lot, and they have basically improved a realm or even more. Zhu''s existence, as well as the many benefits of the Heyin Sect, is really difficult not to progress, even the lazy disciple. From this point of view, there is already a big sect.


    However, this weather is only temporary. Zhou Shu went to Pagoda Peak to see it, because the vitality sea pillar was over-used The original vitality sea pillar may not be reached for a few hundred years. Once the vitality is produced, it will be restored to the past. The vitality of the big sect is mostly endless, and there are at least several sources of vitality similar to Baota Peak.


    If you want to keep it going, you have to look for a new vitality sea pillar, or move.


    These are all within Zhou Shu''s consideration.


    In the surrounding spiritual fields, the newly planted spiritual things are growing vigorously. These spiritual flowers and grasses are all removed from the Qiankun bag by Zhou Shu. The environment in the Qiankun bag is good, but there is no vitality and no one. Taking care of it is not as good as growing up outside, and of course you have to take it out when you return to the sect.


    Shenxing Peak not far away has also been unsealed.


    But no master has settled in yet, Lin Zhu is concentrating on transforming her spirits. Only when she succeeds in transforming her spirits will it really start here. Her relationship is important and she carries many hopes for Zhou Shu.


    Not far from Shenxing Peak, there is a large mountain.


    It was developed by Zhou Shu and Xiaogun just a few days ago. It is called Qianji Mountain. It is intended to continue a part of the heritage of Qianjimen. At the same time, the Heyin Sect will also recruit a group of immortals in Lingyu City. Specially learn the puppet way of holding the door.


    He knows very well that there are quite a lot of immortal cultivators who are interested in puppets in Lingyu City. (To be continued...)rw


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1053: What do you think

    Liulifeng Hall.


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "The three came really fast, didn''t they say it will be two years later?"


    "Two years are too long, we can''t wait."


    "Hehe, after knowing that the Daoist is Zhou Shu, we came here day and night. Where can we dare to delay, Daoist, you still count what you said before?"


    "Sect Master Zhou, please forgive me. If I miss this opportunity, I don''t know when it will happen."


    Opposite Zhou Shu, the three monks saluted together, with a lot of smiles on their old faces, and there was a hint of fear in them.


    These three are the third sons of Guiyin. After knowing that the person who helped them was Zhou Shu, they were a little worried. They didn''t know if they should go to Lingyu City, but soon they heard of Zhou Shu who was on the way back to the city. The series of things came right away.


    "The three of you don''t have to be like this, what I have said counts."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I have the Ghost Yinzong inheritance you want, but what price do you plan to pay?"


    Xuan Ningzi shook his head, "Sect Master Zhou, in fact, we didn''t inherit it this time."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, "Why is that?"


    The three looked at each other, and Xuan Ningzi said, "Sect Master Zhou, do you know that our Ghost Yin Sect also has a Tribulation Realm elder?"


    "I know, Elder Lin Zhiqian," Zhou Shu nodded, "I have heard of him. He was quite famous thousands of years ago, and he has done a lot of important things. He is a true wizard born out of the Ghost Yin Sect, and he is now the whole I really admire Dongshengzhou��s most powerful ghost repair."


    "Thank you Sect Master Zhou for the compliment."


    Xuan Ningzi nodded, "This time, we have been entrusted by Elder Lin to request one thing from the Sect Master."


    "Elder Lin, what can I do?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, he didn''t remember his relationship with Lin Zhiqian, and why he would beg him.


    "It''s like this..."


    Xuan Ningzi paused for a while and began to talk.


    More than a thousand years ago, Lin Zhiqian was still in the Nascent Soul Realm. He traveled in Dongsheng Prefecture to increase his knowledge and Taoism. During a trip to a secret realm, he and a female sister who had never met were involved in a major crisis. The two helped each other through the crisis together, and became friends after they came out. They were friends of life and death.


    Knowing each other, they both knew where the other party came from. The female cultivator came from the Ci Hang Sect, while Lin Zhiqian came from the Ghost Yin Sect.


    The ghosts of the ghost sect used the soul to control the ghosts, while Cihang collected the ghosts to cross the soul. The two sects were completely opposite. The disciples under the sect were also intolerable. Unexpectedly, the two became life and death due to a situation, which is a rare romance.


    After the female cultivator learned of Lin Zhiqian''s ghost repair status, she was open-minded and did not take it seriously, which made Lin Zhiqian very pleased.


    After the incident, the two still practiced together, and it was like this for almost ten years, a very happy ten years.


    Ten years later, the female cultivator intends to establish a sect to better train the mind, while Lin Zhiqian will go back to Taiyin Mountain to practice the ghost way. In front of the Yugong Cave, the two parted ways.


    When I left, I felt disappointed.


    After a long time together, the two are very familiar with each other, and they also have a lot of understanding of each other''s sect. In many conversations, the young and energetic of them feel that Guiyin Sect and Cihang Sect should not be incompatible with each other. In the situation, fire and water can also help each other, and the tactics of the two factions are quite similar. Instead of being hostile to each other, it is better to exchange peacefully, which is good for both.


    It''s just that the two of them don''t have a high status in the sect. Although they are passionate, they can''t change it, just think about it.


    Time flies, and a thousand years have passed, the two have never seen each other again, but both of them know each other''s existence and always remember each other.


    Now that the two of them are in different positions, they are in a high position and have a lot more things to consider, and they gradually understand that the two cases are not so easy and peaceful, and it is difficult to change. Let��s take one point, the two want to meet each other. It is unlikely that the Great Monk of the Ghost Yin Sect who crossed the Tribulation Realm is not so easy to go to Ci Hang Sect. On the contrary, it is the same for Ci Hang Sect.


    I used to have enthusiasm and couldn''t do things without status. Now I have status, but I can''t do things.


    "The old man''s third heavenly calamity is coming soon. This time the old man is not sure to get over it, but once the old man is dead, I am afraid that the ghost yin sect, no, the whole ghost cultivation will be destroyed..."


    The closer the time to cross the robbery is, the more Lin Zhiqian thinks. He deeply feels that if the current situation is not changed in his lifetime, the future of the ghost sect and the ghost repair will be very difficult, and the road may also be Cut off, how can he allow this kind of thing to happen as the strongest ghost repairer.


    To change the situation of ghost cultivation, we must first start with Cihangzong. After all, the root of the weakness of ghost cultivation lies in Cihangzong. Moreover, he also believes that his former companion, the female cultivator in a high position, can help. he.


    He went to Cihangzong three times, but was turned away. He didn''t even see the statue of Cihang, and of course he didn''t see the sister.


    Ci Hangzong had too much prejudice against Ghost Xiu. After finding Lin Zhiqian thousands of miles away, he issued an order to evict him, leaving him speechless and could not force it in. That would add fuel to the fire.


    He sent a letter to leave a book, not knowing whether he did not receive it or deliberately did not reply, in short, there was no reply.


    Recently, things about Zhou Shu spread, and not long ago, Ci Hangzong also publicly announced that he would have a good relationship with the Heyin faction in the future and support each other in Dongshengzhou. This gave Lin Zhiqian some hope. Zhou Shu and Ci Hangzong have a similar relationship. Okay, and Gui Yinzong and Zhou Shu are also acquaintances. He plans to contact Ci Hangzong through Zhou Shu, especially his old companion, and talk to Ci Hangzong about the idea of ??Gui Yinzong, so that the two No longer care about the past, live in peace.


    Xuan Ningzi looked at Zhou Shu and bowed solemnly, "The three of us are here just for this matter and ask the suzerain to help us."


    "Yes, Sect Master Zhou."


    Xuan Jizi followed the salute and said politely, "This matter is related to the future of the Ghost Yin Sect, and even the inheritance cannot be compared with it. Please consider Sect Master Zhou carefully. The Ghost Yin Sect is all grateful."


    Xuan Yizi came over together with a much bolder voice, "If Brother Zhou helped, no matter what I want to do, I will promise you!"


    Zhou Shu raised his hands one by one, "You don''t need to be polite to the three fellow Taoists, I know what you mean."


    Xuan Ningzi looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of expectation in his eyes, "Sect Master plans to..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "The Heyin School and Ci Hangzong do have a good relationship, but if you want to spread the word, I can help with this matter."


    "Thank you Sect Master Zhou!"


    The three nodded again and again, with a lot of excitement on their faces. Xuan Yizi came over and patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder a few times, "I know Brother Zhou is a righteous person!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have a question, who is that sister?"


    "She has survived the Threefold Tribulation, and people call her Master Lotus Music...Huh?"


    Xuan Ningzi''s expression was shocked, "Sect Master Zhou''s Lotus Sect, does it have any connection with the Heyin Master?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel dumb, and nodded lightly, "What do you think of fellow Taoists?"


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1054: Small tower

    "what!"


    Xuan Ningzi was taken aback for a moment, and muttered, "We should have thought of..."


    Xuan Yizi slapped his palm vigorously, "I see! The lotus school, the lotus school, the current lotus school is the sect established by the lotus master back then!"


    "Where could I have thought of..."


    Xuan Jizi couldn''t help shook his head, "One is the Great Monk Cihang, and the other is the small sect at the corner of Dongshengzhou. If it weren��t for a genius monk like Sect Master Zhou, that made the Heyin School famous, even if I knew this sect before. I would not have thought that his name would be related to Master Heyin..."


    Xuan Ningzi nodded, "But now everyone in Dongshengzhou knows the Heyin School, even if the Heyin Master has not announced it, we should think about it."


    Several people were shocked for a while, and looked at Zhou Shu together, as if waiting for Zhou Shu''s exact answer.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yes, the lotus school was established by the lotus master."


    "Great."


    Xuan Yizi couldn''t help nodding, showing a lot of excitement, "So, the relationship between Sect Master Zhou and Immortal Heyin must be very good, and Elder Lin''s request is even more hopeful."


    Xuan Ningzi grabbed Xuan Yizi and reminded him in a low voice, "Don''t worry, Sect Master Zhou has not yet agreed."


    After looking at the three of them, Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Don''t worry a few of you, I will help Ghost Yinzong to facilitate this."


    "Thank you Sect Master Zhou!"


    The three of them saluted together and looked respectful. When they raised their bodies, they glanced at each other, and their eyes were full of excitement.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You''re welcome, it''s just a matter of effort. In my opinion, Guixiu and Ci Hangzong should really get along with each other. This is good for the entire Dongsheng Prefecture, and it is my honor to be able to help."


    Xuan Jizi nodded and sighed, "Who would say that it is not, because of the relationship between the Ci Hang Sect, Dongshengzhou''s prejudice against us ghost cultivation is too great, alas."


    "Second brother, needless to say, I believe there will be a day of change."


    Xuan Ningzi stroked his beard, took out a jade slip and an old yellowed bead, and slowly said, "Sect Master Zhou, please bring these two things to Master Heyin, she will understand when she sees it. As for whether we can succeed or not, it is not what we can predict. Let us do our best to obey the destiny."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip and the beads, put it away and nodded, "Okay, I will send it."


    "Please, Sect Master Zhou."


    The three of them saluted again, and when things were over, their expressions were much easier.


    Zhou Shu looked at the three of them and smiled slightly, "The three came here only for this matter? Don''t you want to talk about inheritance? My terms are very fair."


    Xuan Ningzi shook his head and said with a smile, "Just say what Sect Master Zhou wants. As for inheritance or something later, we are already in trouble with Sect Master Zhou today. If we want to ask for anything, it would be too much, ha ha. ."


    "In that case, I''m not welcome," Zhou Shu nodded, "I have some interest in ghost roads, such as driving the soul. I want to ask how to make the soul listen to you."


    Xuan Jizi nodded, "Gui Xiu does have a lot of experience in this aspect. Sect Master Zhou wants to know that we know all the answers, but there are many ways to learn, and it takes a lot of time to learn. ��What kind of method Zhou Sect Master wants, there are formations, tactics, and even talisman or ghost weapon. Each has its advantages and disadvantages, and it is not clear for a while."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You don''t have to be so troublesome, just an effective method, whatever you want, as long as the soul can tell what I want to know."


    "Oh."


    The expressions of the three changed slightly, and they looked at each other with a lot of doubts.


    Xuan Jizi thought for a while, then slowly said, "Sect Master Zhou, we can indeed drive ghosts out of ghosts, but we have a cooperative relationship with the soul, and will never violate the soul''s own wishes. If the soul is unwilling to say or do , We will not try to force it. If we force the soul to do unwilling things, it will be contrary to the purpose of the ghost road and the ghost yin school. If we do that, how can we face to repair the relationship with the Cihangzong , Let the immortal cultivator admit us ghost cultivation?"


    He still speaks very politely, but Xuan Yizi is different.


    "Sect Master Zhou, how can you do such a thing!"


    Xuan Yizi''s face flushed a little, and his voice was high, "I can''t do anything to the cultivator, can I just do it to the soul?"


    Xuan Ningzi frowned, and whispered, "Third brother, don''t talk nonsense, apologize quickly! Sect Master Zhou said this, just to test us, want to see our Ghost Xiu''s attitude towards the soul, how can you think like this? Sovereign Zhou."


    "right?"


    He turned his head to Zhou Shu, and there was some doubt in his eyes.


    For a while, the atmosphere was stagnant.


    "I said the wrong thing, sorry."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand in salute, his expression was sincere, and showed a lot of apologies, "I didn''t mean it, but a few people said so, I will remember."


    After decades of cultivation, Luo Ming''s soul in the Soul Cultivation Orb has also recovered a lot. Zhou Shu tried to communicate with him, trying to understand his true identity and some conditions of Linyun Temple, but Luo was obviously He hated Zhou Shu to the extreme and refused to say anything, which made Zhou Shu a little difficult to do, and Ghost Yinzong was good at guarding souls, so Zhou Shu would ask this question, but he regretted it when he said it.


    The atmosphere gradually eased, and Xuan Ningzi smiled, "Sect Master Zhou, is there anything troublesome? Why don''t you just talk about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I''m not hiding it from you, I have left the soul of an enemy, and I want to get some information from him."


    "Oh����"


    Xuan Ningzi pondered, "So that''s it..."


    Xuan Yizi looked at Zhou Shu and said loudly, "Zhou Sect Master, I don''t understand What is the grievance that can''t be solved even to death?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly calm, and said calmly, "It''s not a personal grudge, and there is no need to say more."


    Xuan Ningzi tugged at Xuan Yizi, and shouted, "What do you ask so much for."


    Xuan Yizi was startled, and immediately shut up.


    Xuan Ningzi pushed Xuan Yizi behind him, and took two steps, "Sect Master Zhou, can you show me the soul?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and handed it over.


    "In the Nascent Soul Realm, there are not many souls, and it is very weak..."


    Xuan Ningzi picked up the Soul Cultivation Orb and looked at it for a while, and soon had an idea, stared at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou, the old man has a way to get Sect Master Zhou to ask for news. It damages the dignity of the ghost repair, but it is a little troublesome, how does the Sect Master feel?"


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of joy, "It is naturally good. If it doesn''t affect you, it doesn''t matter if it is troublesome."


    "it is good."


    Xuan Ningzi nodded and took out a small box as high as a foot.


    Open the box, there is a colorful three-inch small tower placed in the box. It has a gorgeous appearance and exquisite carving. If it is enlarged several hundred times, it must be a famous building in Dongshengzhou.


    Xuan Jizi and Xuan Yizi were startled when they saw this small tower, "Big Brother?"


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1055: Dont worry

    The small pagoda was in Xuan Ningzi''s hand, emitting a soft golden light, and the whole hall felt warm and warm.


    On closer inspection, the small tower is no more than three inches high, but it is divided into seven layers. Three white beads of different sizes are stacked on top of each other. The pale golden tiles are layered down and the hexagonal cornices extend. Thousands of exquisite stone statues are carved all over the body, with different postures, all of them are lifelike, truly ingenious.


    But there was no trace of spiritual energy inside or outside the tower, and it didn''t look like a magic weapon.


    Xuan Ningzi pointed to the small pagoda, "Zhou Sect Master, this thing is called Wangshengfutu."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Death to the Buddha, it doesn''t sound like a ghost weapon for ghost repairs, but like something from Zen."


    "What the suzerain said is that it was originally a Zen treasure of the Zen Sect."


    Xuan Ningzi nodded, "It is used by the Zen Sect to supersede the remnants of the souls of the wronged souls, etc., according to the Zen Sect, putting the wronged souls of the wrong souls and so on in the tower will allow them to die and go to the world of bliss, but that''s just From the point of view of our ghost cultivators, the theory of Zen is actually taking advantage of the willingness of the disciples of Zen to gradually wear away the obsessions in the wronged souls, and the wronged souls gradually dissipated and died when they disappeared. Naturally it will be bliss."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand.


    The Zen sect''s sayings are always falling into the sky, and the so-called rebirth of bliss is nothing but annihilation.


    Xuan Ningzi continued, "The old man thought, the enmity between the lord and the remnant soul has not been resolved until death. It is really great. Such enmity can be regarded as obsession. Obsessing on this thing, even if it is used to defend against ghosts. Forced, I am afraid it will be difficult to get good results. If you use it reluctantly, most of what the soul says is wrong news, and it is also beneficial and harmless to the sovereign."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is true, I don''t think he will say it."


    If Luo Ming is still alive and coerced and lured, there may be hope for him to speak out, but Luo Ming has died completely, and there is only a remnant soul with obsession, and there is no hope for even seizing the house, such Luo Ming There is no possibility of resurrection anymore, and any conditions are probably meaningless to him. What reason is there to tell Zhou Shu anything, unless he is willing, Zhou Shu really has nothing to do.


    Xuan Ningzi nodded, "Moreover, the old man sees that there are a lot of obsessions in his soul, and it is still increasing. If this continues, even in the soul cultivation pearl, I am afraid that he may become a evil soul. When the time comes, what will the Sect Master be? There is no news..."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but nodded. After all, he was a senior ghost cultivator, who knew much more about the soul than himself.


    "Gui Xiu Committee really meets the requirements of the suzerain, even if it is difficult to give up the letter year of the ghost way, but for the Zen Sect, it is not that difficult."


    Xuan Ningzi looked at the small tower and slowly said, "The Zen School is good at eliminating the cause and effect of hatred and grudges, and has a unique set of kung fu for obsessions. For example, the strength of desire is. Even the strong obsessions can take time. Was flattened by the force..." He glanced at Zhou Shu, and when Zhou Shu seemed to understand, he nodded, and then said, "Sect Master Zhou, you can put your soul in the Buddha of Rebirth, and then put the Buddha in it. At the Chanmen Temple, let the meditation practitioners chant sutras in front of the tower, and that obsession will be wiped out sooner or later. Then, if Sect Master Zhou wants to ask anything, it should be possible."


    "What fellow Taoists said is indeed a good way, and maybe the only way, I remember."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and admired him, but he was also a little surprised. For a moment, he suddenly felt like Xuan Ningzi was a Taoist monk. He was obviously a ghost practitioner, but he had a Zen treasure. strange.


    As if seeing Zhou Shu''s doubts, Xuan Ningzi smiled, "The Daoist is wondering why the old man knows about Zen?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Ghost Dao and Zen Dao are very different, or even opposite. Taoists really puzzled me to understand Zen Dao."


    "It''s not like that."


    Xuan Ningzi sighed lightly, "It''s a long story. It''s about the secret of the ghost way. The old man doesn''t say too much. Some religious believers know that the ghost way comes from a branch of Zen Tao, and the founder of the ghost way is also A venerable person of the Zen gate of the Lingshan Temple, until later he realized his own way, did he leave the Zen gate and achieved the ghost way."


    "what����"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "So that''s the case, thank you Taoist for your help."


    He nodded and didn''t ask any more, "Friends, is this reborn Buddha statue very valuable?"


    "It''s been a few years, it''s a token of the Ghost Yin Sect, but it''s nothing," Xuan Ningzi waved his hand and held the small tower over. "Sect Master just take it and use it, and then return it to I might as well."


    "Friends of Daoist hold us at ease, but don''t lose it."


    Xuan Jizi and Xuan Yizi on the side cautiously added.


    They certainly know that the small tower is more than just a token. The Pagoda of the Past is an extremely rare Zen treasure. I am afraid that the entire world of cultivating immortals will not be able to find ten. It was left by the ancestor of the Ghost Yin Sect. It was the sect master order of the Ghost Yin Sect. Seeing the tower is like seeing the sect master, and handing this tower to Zhou Shu, it can be seen the trust of the ghost yin sect to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and nodded, "Then I will accept it and return it to you after it is used up. It will never be damaged."


    It seems hopeful to solve Luo Ming''s matter, but then there are new problems, where to find a Zen monastery, that is only available in Xihezhou.


    However, it was also sooner or later.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, took out two jade slips and handed them over, "Friend Xuan Dao, this is the lost inheritance of the Ghost Yin Sect, the Five Ghost Transporting Array and the Five Yin Absolute Spirit Array, the Dao friends helped me, so I would give it as a reward. "


    "How embarrassed is thisXuan Ningzi shook his head repeatedly, and reached out to block it," The Taoist fellow promised to go to Cihangzong to spread the message. It is already a great help to us. Where else is needed, this is absolutely impossible. "


    "After accepting it, it should have belonged to the Ghost Yin Sect, and it is considered to be returned to the original owner."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and threw the jade slip over. The proper use of strength forced Xuan Ningzi to follow, "In the future, there will be a lot of cooperation between the Lotus Sect and the Ghost Yin Sect. Alliance is not impossible. Stop rejecting it."


    "Fine."


    Xuan Ningzi couldn''t resist, so she nodded, but her face was still a little worried, "Sect Master Zhou also said that the old man''s wishes are also the wish of the old man. It is the honor of the Ghost Yin Sect to cooperate with the Heyin Sect, but... if the Ci Hang Sect says no. If it��s good, cooperating with our ghost yin sect is probably not good for the reputation of the Heyin School."


    In the world of cultivating immortals, there are very few sects and ghost cultivators making good alliances, especially the relationship between the Heyin Sect and the Cihangzong. Ci Hangzong and the ghost cultivator are incompatible with each other, but the Heyin faction wants to ally with the ghost cultivators. Once the cooperation is spread... he can''t help being a little worried about the Dutchman.


    "It doesn''t matter if it is good or not."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, and didn''t take it too seriously, "I do my own thing by Heyin and don''t have to worry about anything else."


    Xuan Ningzi was startled slightly, "Okay, the old man understands."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1056: Settle down

    Guiyin Sanzi is not the first to come to the Heyin School.


    These days, Dongshengzhou sects have come to visit the Heyin Sect in Lingyucheng. Basically, they want to get acquainted with the Heyin Sect, and they also bring a lot of gifts. These sects have taken a fancy to Zhou Shu��s ability and determined He will become the Crossing Tribulation Realm, and a sect with Crossing Tribulation Realm is naturally worth investing, especially when the sect is still very young.


    Zhou Shu was very busy. It took a lot of effort just to investigate the details of these sects. In the end, he chose some suitable sects and accepted the gifts, but most of the other sects were refused back. Some sects were quite angry, but Zhou Shu didn''t care, he had his own standards.


    More than just outside affairs, there are more things inside Lingyu City.


    Hongye Sect also has a backing gate. After Zhou Shu came back, two repeated requests, Zhou Shu also agreed, making the two subordinate sects of the Lotus Sect. In other words, the entire inner city of Lingyu City was actually It was already from the Dutch school, which gave Zhou Shu a lot of room for improvement. The Zongmen site, which was not enough, was expanded three times, and many new mountains were built. After some purge, many unqualified disciples were cleared to the outer city. Only elite soldiers and strong generals remained in the inner city. Although it caused some controversy and dissatisfaction, it quickly subsided.


    The Tibetan Scripture Pavilion was also built as desired, on the top of Liuli Peak.


    Like Cihangzong, it is divided into seven layers. Most of the classics are from Cihangzong, and many of them are from Zhou Shu''s own collection. Of course, there are also the lotus school and Huabaoxuan in the past few decades. Contribution, to a certain extent, except for the seventh floor, there are more and richer classics in the Zangjing Pavilion of the Heyin School than that of the Cihang School.


    Huabaoxuan and Haizhonglou not only provide financial resources for the Heyin School, they have also collected many rare objects for Zhou Shu over the years. There are magic weapons, magic tricks and spiritual objects. Zhou Shu spent almost half a month. Time, it was completely sorted out, and the results were quite abundant.


    It��s worth mentioning that it hasn��t been found for a long time, even if it��s not found in the Cihangzong Buddhist Scripture Pavilion. Most of these ancient tactics are stone monuments. They are placed on the seventh floor. Zhou Shu also looks at them. Not��but it was collected by Huabaoxuan.


    Since then, the Five Elements Method has been completed, plus the general outline, Zhou Shu has been busy for a while.


    If the method of circulation of the five elements can be implemented, it will be of great benefit to him in the future.


    It is also worth mentioning that some ancient books on dragons have also been collected.


    There is not much information in this regard, but Zhou Shu basically confirmed that the Bian Jiayu slips he obtained before were indeed rumored to "open the eyes of the dragon."


    Under the crack in the Bian''s house, 90% is a long-silent dragon vein.


    As the most famous beast, dragons no longer exist in the Xuanhuang Continent as early as the ancient times, but very occasionally, immortal cultivators can also find some marks left by dragons, such as dragon balls, dragon scales, dragon tails, etc. With the breath of the dragon itself, it is extremely precious, and the dragon veins in it are even more rare. It is the whole bone formation of the dragon and has not suffered much damage. It not only has the breath of the dragon, but may also have the original will of the dragon.


    After the dragon veins appeared in the Bian family, the family was also affected, and every three generations there must be a genius.


    It''s a pity that geniuses are all special physiques. The golden cores formed by them all have the breath of dragons. They are extremely strong. They can''t break the core and form babies without special means. The Bian family didn''t know how to use them, thinking it was a bad thing, and gradually weakened.


    If you can enter the dragon veins and feel the many marks left by the dragon, it will be of great benefit to the cultivator, and for Xiaogun, it will be an important opportunity to transform the dragon. Zhou Shu will definitely do it for Bian��s trip, but you have to wait for Xiaogun. To grow up for a period of time, you must be able to withstand Longwei, or be shocked by Longwei, and the result will be harmful and useless.


    This time will not be too long. Zhou Shu has observed Xiaogun. After about ten years, Xiaogun will encounter the tribulation again. After passing it, it is the best time to find the dragon vein.


    ...


    After all, a person''s power is limited, even if it is Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu has always thought this way. Now this idea is more accurate. With two additional forces, his road to immortality will be much easier.


    After coming back, Zhou Shu has been busy for almost a year, and there is almost no time for cultivation, but finally there are good results. Through the efforts of him and everyone in Lingyu City, everything is stabilized.


    At present, the lotus sect also has Lingyu City, which has been recognized by many immortal cultivators in Dongshengzhou and even Xuanhuang Continent, and its status is only under the two major sects of Cihang and Tianjian, and several other major sects with cultivators crossing the tribulation realm. The same is already a big force that cannot be ignored in Dongsheng State.


    For Dongshengzhou, it is a miracle that the Heyin faction who has not crossed the tribulation realm can do this, it has not been seen in the past.


    The promotion of status has great benefits.


    There will be no more incidents in the sect, and the situation of grabbing secrets or even destroying the sect before the Wuwangmen and the Heyin Sect. The war for cultivating immortal resources will basically only occur in the small and medium sects, and not in the large sects. When the elephant is debilitating, no one will provoke it. Of course, Zhou Shu��s previous encounters cannot be repeated. Even if there are geniuses again, there will be no big sects to rob ~ www.novelhall.com~ because of the current situation. The lotus school itself is a big sect.


    Moreover, when the disciples go out to practice, they will receive preferential treatment from other sects when they report their name. The secret realms can also be entered smoothly. Although it is not as famous as Kunlun Shushan, it is obviously much better than before. There is an improvement.


    In addition, there is no need to do more in Lingyu City, many immortal cultivators will rush to Lingyu City, apprenticeship for art, exchanges, etc., there is a large gate under development, which is the best advertisement, Haizhonglou, Huabaoxuan Wait, you can get enough benefits.


    The situation settles down. As long as there are no major changes, such as the invasion of the sea clan, as long as they follow the steps, the Heyin School and Lingyu City will develop smoothly. Zhou Shu can be relieved and can concentrate on his own affairs.


    He has many things to do, and the first thing he wants to do in his heart is to go to the Dragon Palace secret realm to find Zhao Yueru.


    Zhao Yueru was teleported away by the Xuanwu statue. I am afraid that it has been fifty years. What happened during this period? Zhou Shu would like to know what exactly is the Xuanwu statue. Is she still alive? She has practiced stepping on the sea. Jue, there are many questions in my mind, and I will come out from time to time to make him entangled and remind him that he must figure out that before he was not strong enough, but now there is no such problem. The strength comparable to the Tribulation Realm is everywhere in the world. Go.


    But before going to find him, Zhou Shu will make enough preparations. What if he and Zhao Yueru have been trapped for fifty years?


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1057: Lao Li is back

    "Xiao Zhou!"


    A flash of light flashed across, and the familiar figure in white clothes fell in front of Zhou Shu. Fastest update


    "Come so fast?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised. He just heard the news of Li Aojian''s return, and within a short time, Li Aojian appeared in front of him.


    "I haven''t seen it in more than 30 years, but I still have some concerns."


    Li Aojian is still the same, patted Zhou Shu''s shoulder proudly, "Good job, I come back on this road, no matter where I pass, I can hear your name everywhere, hey, it seems you are thirty I have grown up very quickly, and I can almost compare with me."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Lao Li, have you formed a pill?"


    He was a little surprised. Although Li Aojian in front of him remained arrogant, he was only at the Golden Core Realm cultivation base. What he has done in the past thirty years...


    Li Aojian frowned, showing a trace of disdain, "Xiao Zhou, do you think the cultivation base is low? You don''t understand that, in fact, my golden core realm is different from yours."


    As soon as ���� finished his words, his style of painting suddenly changed.


    Although the appearance is still the same, it is completely different, and a biting sword intent is released, and the surrounding area suddenly becomes cold.


    "Lao Li, this is not your body, but a sword-intent clone?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed. Li Aojian stood there, clear but like a phantom, making it difficult to see if he really exists. This kind of feeling is rare, it seems to be very similar to Jianyi clone, but Zhou Shu I''m not sure, the sword intent clone will not have such a strong breath of life, just like a real person.


    "Of course not, this is me, I am Jianyi, Jianyi is me."


    Li Aojian''s voice also became bitter, with a hint of chill.


    Zhou Shu was stunned and released a lot of spiritual knowledge. After reading it carefully, his expression became more and more stunned. "This is the rumored sword body. You are imitating the antique sword repair, using the sword intent as a pill to condense the sword intent. Become a sword pill?"


    "I still didn''t scare you, alas."


    Li Aojian couldn''t help but was startled, showing a trace of disappointment, "Xiao Zhou, you know everything. Yes, I found an ancient secret realm by fate, and got the inheritance of ancient swordsmanship. It fits my temperament, so I condensed it. Sword Maru uses sword intent as a pill. Cultivation is no longer restricted by spiritual energy and vitality. It''s just that I haven''t reached the sword body you mentioned. In fact, it''s very early.


    said, his body shape slightly changed, and he returned to his previous human appearance, "You can use the sword body, but the duration is not long, in fact it is very short."


    "That''s already amazing!"


    Zhou Shu took a lot of surprises, and couldn''t help but slap Li Aojian twice, "You really have you, not to mention Jian Wan, even the sword can do it. It''s too difficult."


    The sword body, as the name suggests, is a human sword. Now the selfless sword in the realm of sword intent is also part of the simulation of the sword body, but it is far from the real sword body. The sword body is a body that completely blends the body with the sword intent. Together, regardless of each other, offensive and defensive, advancing and retreating suddenly, the power is amazing.


    "So so so."


    Li Aojian smiled, showing a lot of pride.


    "I didn''t expect it."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help shaking his head and sighed softly, "You said you went out to find a sword, and you turned yourself into a sword. Now you don''t need a sword anymore. As long as you sharpen your sword intent, you can continue to grow," he glanced at Li Aojian. , There is some worry in his eyes, "It''s just..."


    The sword pill is a pill. There is no small world in the body. It is not the unity of nature and man, nor will it greatly improve the physique of the cultivator and increase the lifespan. On the contrary, because the body has to adapt to the sword intent, there will be a lot of "damage". , Affects the life of sword repair, the life of sword repair with sword pills is often only more than two hundred years, and there is no way to remedy it, and it is useless to eat spiritual pills.


    The current Li Aojian only has sword intent and does not need spiritual energy at all, and the spiritual energy will not change and affect his body.


    "It''s just that the life span is too short, isn''t it?"


    Li Aojian shook his head with a nonchalant face, but with a confident smile, "It doesn''t matter, more than a hundred years is enough. If I can''t get the true meaning of kendo for so long, then I will live in vain and die early. Reborn early and continue to practice swords in the next life."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and then laughed, "That said, Lao Li, I believe you can do it."


    Sword body is extremely rare in the current world of cultivating immortals, but sword repair in ancient times often did it. In fact, in the eyes of ancient sword repair, condensing a sword body just proves that you have begun to understand swordsmanship. You can only turn yourself into a sword. In order to truly understand sword intent and realize the true meaning of kendo.


    The current sword repairs are all focusing on longevity and using spiritual energy to extend life as the first. There is no such focus as in the past. Only a person like Li Aojian who cares nothing for the sword can achieve such an achievement.


    "The current lotus school is completely different from the past."


    Li Aojian looked around and sighed, "The things you do are beyond my imagination, and only you can do these things. I''m afraid it will not take many years before the Heyin School will become one of the best sects in Dongsheng Prefecture. Well... it is less than a hundred years since we started together."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "A hundred years of life is not too short."


    "I don''t know where Lao Zhu is now."


    Li Aojian looked at the Heyin School for a while, sighed, turned to Zhou Shu and said, "Xiao Zhou, what are your plans now to continue to manage the sect and keep practicing?"


    "Now the Heyin faction is stable, and there is nothing to manage," Zhou Shu shook his head calmly, "I plan to go back to the old Heyin faction to find Elder Zhao Yueru who was missing."


    Li Aojian said immediately, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    "You just came back don''t you take a break?"


    Li Aojian shook his head, "I have enough rest in the secret realm. Now I want to practice outside and fight more. I also want to go back and see the past lotus faction. I can also help with Elder Zhao. , Hello, Xiao Zhou, don''t you think my cultivation base is low?"


    "What are you talking about? Although your cultivation base is low, but if you really want to fight, there are few in Lingyu City that can compare."


    Zhou Shubai glanced at him. He knew very well that although Li Aojian was only in the Golden Core Realm, when he used the sword body, his strength was no different from that of the God Transformation Realm, and even stronger.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, then we will go together, but I have to go to another place before I go to Qingyuan Mountain."


    "No matter where you want, I don''t care."


    Li Aojian raised his hands, his expression was very excited, "We haven''t practiced together yet, when will we leave?"


    "In three days, there are some things to prepare."


    Zhou Shu patted Li Aojian, "As for now, let''s get drunk first. Last month, Du Kangzong sent several bottles of thousand-year-old spirit wine, just to taste it."


    "I almost forgot to speak of it, I haven''t sang Du Kang for a long time, let''s go."


    Li Aojian''s eyes lit up, and he flew down the mountain with Zhou Shu. (To be continued...)rw


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1058: Back to home

    A few days later, before a huge barren mountain.


    Zhou Shu stared at the front, his face was a little gloomy, and a strange killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    Li Aojian also looked ahead, unable to see anything, quite puzzled, "Barren mountain?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not a barren mountain, it''s just covered by the magic array."


    "Oh, I didn''t see it, haha," Li Aojian shook his head, "Sword intent is not completed, and sword intent cannot accurately perceive the surroundings. This kind of thing depends on you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Of course I understand, we said before."


    Along the way, the two discussed a lot and understood each other''s situation very well. They had to practice together, and it was impossible to understand their partners well.


    Li Aojian��s divine consciousness is very poor. It may be at the level of the average Golden Core Realm. I can��t see that the illusion is normal, but he doesn��t need to cultivate divine consciousness anymore. Now he takes a different path. He is cultivating the sword body. Replacing everything with sword intent is not only the spiritual energy, but also the spiritual consciousness and soul. As long as the sword intent reaches a certain level, the sword body will be able to perceive the surroundings even if there is no spiritual knowledge. There is no need for spiritual knowledge.


    This is somewhat similar to Yi Nian Tian Di, the fifth level of Jian Yi.


    One thought of heaven and earth does not mean that sword repair can destroy heaven and earth with one thought, but that sword repair perfectly combines divine consciousness and sword intent. As long as the divine consciousness can reach the sword intent, the sword intent can be reached. It can also follow. It is not difficult for Yu Jianyi to kill people thousands of miles away. In this step, there are also some sword fairy appearances.


    Li Aojian is different. He does not need to combine divine consciousness and sword intent, but replaces divine consciousness with sword intent. It can kill people through thousands of miles, but its power and practicality are beyond the world of a thought. When the sword intent is reached, people can also Afterwards, Wanli is no more than a single thought, compared to it, it is more like a simplified version.


    Just to reach this step, Li Aojian is still far away.


    "Looking at the murderous look on your face, it must be revenge, right, Xiao Zhou?"


    Li Aojian smiled slightly, and there was a ray of sword light in his eyes looking forward, a bit cold, "Someone will offend you, it''s funny, let''s talk about it, what should I do?"


    The two of them still had a tacit understanding. They never asked each other for reasons. Zhou Shu laughed knowingly, "I''ll break the battle first, and you can also look at my sword intent."


    The Qijie Sword of Treading on the Sea came out, and the azure blue waves unfolded vigorously like the sea.


    "Good sword, good sword intent!"


    Li Aojian''s expression shuddered slightly, his eyes fixed on the sword, and he couldn''t help but praise, "Xiao Zhou, I really want to try your sword and see if it suits me."


    "Stop it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You are a sword in your own right. Where do you need another sword."


    The sword light continued to spread, and the tide flooded toward the barren mountain.


    Wherever I went, the withered yellow barren mountains looked like they had been washed, and they continued to fade, revealing the emerald green inside. There were three peaks standing on top of each other. There was not much aura, but the mountains were pleasant and looked very beautiful. Is comfortable.


    The sword intent is like a sea, and it is meticulous, completely destroying the phantom array, but not hurting the vegetation inside.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu was startled, "I see."


    Li Aojian was not surprised, "So what?"


    "Although there is not much spiritual energy, there is a faint trace of the origin of heaven and earth. It is no wonder that this place is regarded as a place of cultivation."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seeming to realize something.


    This is where Zhou Shu first started to cultivate immortality, he came here for revenge.


    Wuwangmen is not far from the Qingyuan Mountain Range. Since it is here, it simply solves the old issues together, and there is no need to wait for Liu Yu to be resigned, perhaps not.


    There has been no news from Liu Yu for decades, and he doesn''t know where he went. It is the most dangerous way to break into the Tao. Zhou Shu sighed when he thought about it.


    Of course, the three peaks are Ruoxu, Ningjian, and Tianyun. According to Liu Yuzhan, because the three peaks are like the sacred mountain of the Zen gate, Linyun Temple linked other sects to destroy the Wuwang gate and occupied the place for cultivation. .


    Wuwangmen is remote and lacks spiritual energy, but it is coveted by Linyun Temple. Before Zhou Shu thought it was like Guling Mountain, Linyun Temple would do it, but now it seems obviously not. The real reason is that there is a mountain on Tianyun Peak. It is a very small source of heaven and earth, which can radiate a very light source of heaven and earth. This is a more rare resource for cultivation than vitality. Although the trace of the source of heaven and earth is insignificant, it can be obtained by long-term cultivation. The benefit of ���� Wuwangmen only has second-order spiritual veins, but disciples can cultivate to the Golden Core Realm, which has a lot to do with the origin of heaven and earth.


    The meditation practice of Linyun Temple took over this place, also in order to occupy the origin of the heaven and earth, and protect it from others.


    For most meditations, vitality and spiritual energy are not important. Their aspiration does not require good blessings and heavens, but rather lies in the cultivation of their own mind and will, toughness, and so on. For example, Dahuang Temple and Tianlong Temple are all in barrenness. The land, its spiritual veins are even less than Tier 4.


    However, the original breath of heaven and earth is absolutely necessary, and even the most important.


    The immortal cultivators here before had insufficient cultivation, and they had very little understanding of the origin of heaven and earth, and it was impossible to feel it. At this time, Zhou Shu had a very good understanding of the origin of heaven and earth, and had received the washing of the origin of heaven and earth. come out.


    "Who Fang Daoist, trespass to the place where I am pursuing cultivation!"


    With a loud shout, it was calm and majestic, like a Zen singing, uploaded from Tianyun Peak.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly cold and did not answer. Jianguang pointed out that several blue waves were wrapped towards the three peaks.


    As far as the sword could reach, the buildings on the peaks fell one after another, and smoke was everywhere.


    "The thieves dare to destroy the temple I wait for?"


    Above the Three Peaks, forty or fifty meditation practitioners suddenly appeared, all with awe-inspiring expressions and fierce gleams ~ www.novelhall.com~ looking towards Zhou Shu and Li Aojian.


    Zhou Shu didn''t take a second look, but said softly, "I will leave these to you."


    Li Aojian nodded, "Can you kill it?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "It''s up to you."


    He could see clearly that the people here were all practicing meditation at Linyun Temple, and he was not afraid of being contaminated with cause and effect, let alone Li Aojian. He was a real sword cultivator, he only had swords in his eyes, and he didn''t care about anything else.


    "Then kill, it''s been a long time since I started."


    There was a chill from the corner of Li Aojian''s mouth, and the whole person was blurred, turned into a ray of sword intent, and rushed towards the crowd.


    The sword intent was just a white light, extremely sharp, and everywhere he went, there was sorrow and screams constantly.


    Neither the Nascent Infant Stage nor the Golden Core Stage can resist, and they don��t even know how to resist. The sword intent is so fast that it penetrates their bodies in an instant, harvesting their lives, and even the soul is not left behind. .


    Zhou Shu nodded involuntarily.


    Once the sword body was opened, the human and the sword intent were completely one, and the enemy could not find Li Aojian at all, and when he felt the sword intent, it was already about to die.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look much, but with the flashing of the sea-treading sword, it landed on Tianyun Peak.


    (PS: Sorry~ It��s too late, there will be another update~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1059: Zen meditation

    Familiar mountains, familiar bamboo forests.


    Zhou Shu felt a little bit of emotion. This is the place where he walked to cultivate immortals, and now he is back again. It''s just that there is nothing wrong with everything.


    On the futon where I was sitting back then, was sitting a meditation man with broad shoulders, light gray monk robe, hairless and no eyebrows, staring at Zhou Shu, slightly surprised.


    Zhou Shu silently looked at him without saying a word. From his appearance and cultivation level, this person should be a meditation in Linyun Temple of the Yuanzi generation. Most of them instigated Zheng Leimen and Luo Ming to destroy Wuwangmen. Mastermind.


    The Yuanzi generation of Linyun Temple is similar to the abbot, second only to the reclusive masters of the orthography generation.


    After a moment, the meditation regained his senses, and he shouted, "Tan Yue ruined my temple for no reason, what is it for?"


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "When will Zen Men build a temple in Dongsheng Prefecture?"


    The meditation was slightly startled, "What the **** are you here for!?"


    Staring at Zhou Shu closely, there was a bit of fierce light in his eyes, as if he had made up his mind to kill Zhou Shu here.


    "Your Excellency instigated Luo Ming to let Zheng Leimen destroy the Wuwangmen originally here and occupy this place exclusively. Less than a hundred years later, have you forgotten it so soon?"


    Zhou Shu looked stunned and didn''t care at all, "It seems that the memory of meditation is really not good."


    "It turned out to be such a small thing..."


    The meditation was not surprised. After looking at Zhou Shu for a few times, he seemed to understand something, then lowered his head and sighed, "You are the one who has no delusion?"


    Zhou Shu also followed with a sigh, "The trivial thing in your eyes caused one incident to be wiped out. Nearly a thousand disciples died unfavorably, and you didn''t feel repented. It really disappointed me... Linyun Temple is indeed a scum of Zen."


    "Senior brother didn''t do a good job at the end. Now it''s not too late for me to solve it."


    The meditation did not look at Zhou Shu. A string of Zen beads appeared in his hand, counting back and forth one by one. After a few moments, he raised his head with a solemn expression and Baoxiang suddenly came to life.


    The golden light gushes out from the body, like Buddha''s light, the whole mountain is dyed golden.


    In the golden light, the meditation figure gradually grew taller, like a hundred-zhang king Kong, staring at Zhou Shu, and suddenly shouted, "I want to transform the mountain and suppress all evil demons!"


    The sound was like a thunderous sound, and the surroundings kept shaking. He turned down his five fingers and suddenly turned into five mountains, pressing down towards Zhou Shu.


    Wuzhihuashan Zen is the secret of Linyun Temple��s unspoken power. The mountain is formed by the power of willingness, which is extremely powerful. Moreover, the origin of the heaven and the earth in these years seems to have not been occupied in vain. There is also a trace of the original power in the mountain shape, just like the best. The magic weapon gives people a feeling that it is impossible to destroy and resist.


    The Qijie Sword of Treading on the Sea was raised, and thousands of streams of water rushed up like a reverse waterfall.


    In a short time, the sword intent of stepping on the sea surrounded all the mountains, the tide was surging, and the waves were rolling, even if the mountains were towering, they couldn''t help but shrink.


    The third style of Treading Sea Sword Art, Haimo Qianshan, completely uses force against force, surrounds and defeats opponents with a huge sword intent, and is particularly effective against those forces that are not Yuanli sword intent. It is not a complicated move, but before Zhou Shu of Zhou Shu didn''t have enough sword intent and cultivation base, so he couldn''t cast it well. He had never used it, but after turning into a god, there would be no obstacles and he could use it completely.


    The mountain formed by the strength of the wish, not only could not overwhelm Zhou Shu, but was slowly consumed by Zhou Shu''s sword intent.


    The meditation expression was taken aback, and he shouted, "I am willing to be a pestle and crush all foreign roads!"


    With both hands pressed down in the air, it turned into a huge vajra in the air, the golden light scorchingly slammed at Zhou Shu.


    It was unstoppable, even Zhou Shu couldn''t help showing a trace of consternation.


    It was just astonishment. The Sea-Treading Sword came out of his hand. The hundred-strengthened steel became soft around the fingers, and the vajra body was wrapped layer by layer. As the green light flashed, the vajra was divided into dozens of segments in the air and scattered continuously. Come down.


    Although the power of wish is strong, there are gaps. Under the control of Caiying, the power of the source of heaven and earth is pervasive, with no thickness, there must be room for recovery. It is easy and easy, and the magnificent moves are not yet complete. After being used, it has been resolved halfway.


    Linyun Temple Buddhism rectification, King Kong casts demons, just like that.


    The meditation reappeared in astonishment, and his face was as heavy as golden paper, "What a demon!"


    "I am an evil demon, so what are you?" Zhou Shu mocked, "In my eyes, you are not as good as an evil demon. Linyun Temple, the so-called Zen Sect, is just a group of monks who cannibalize human lives. That''s it."


    "Niezha, look for death!"


    The meditation practitioner looked at Zhou Shu angrily, folded his palms together, and said silently, "...I would like to be a Buddha or not, to defend the way, to be a demon, and to beg for the power of Buddha..."


    While silently reading, the Buddha''s light descended in arrays, showing a "swastika" pattern, converging on him one by one, feeling that a powerful force was constantly gathering.


    Zhou Shu looked startled, and said in secret, "Abandon the wish of Buddha?"


    The wish to abandon the Buddha can be said to be the most extreme kind of wish.


    The wish of not becoming a Buddha, in order to exterminate evil spirits and guarding the way of Zen, he will give up everything, and even sacrifice oneself as a demon. Although it is abandoning the fundamental purpose of meditation, the purpose of meditation is to become a Buddha, but it has gained unimaginable power. Willingness.


    The meditation practice of cultivating the wish to abandon the Buddha has no hope of being promoted to immortality, but the power gained far exceeds that of immortal cultivators of the same generation.


    The meditation practice in Linyun Temple is really extreme. To a certain extent, it is no different from Kunlun in the world of immortality. They have given up their own practice for the sake of their own sect.


    Zhou Shu did not hesitate, nor could he hesitate, if the meditation in front of him completely let go of his wish to abandon the Buddha, I am afraid that he would fall into a bitter battle.


    He put away his intention to defeat the opponent and ask for more information. The power of abandoning the Buddha has already begun to use, that is, immortality, there is no other possibility.


    "Caiying, go all out!"


    "Understood, this palace and the palace hates these meditations ~ www.novelhall.com~ The Qijie Sword of Treading on the Sea, suddenly the light soared, reaching the ground and reaching the sky.


    The green light and golden light converge and rush, like a long dragon, from top to bottom, slashing towards meditation with the force of splitting the sky.


    At this time, Zhou Shu did his best, as did Caiying.


    After Ci Hangzong, he had never done this before, but he knew that he had to do this. The terrible power of abandoning Buddha is recorded in many ancient books. It is difficult to cross the catastrophe as a blow, and there is almost no evasion. may.


    There is nothing to hide under the Buddha''s light.


    "... ruin all evil spirits!"


    He shouted a voice like Hong Zhong Dalu, but his body suddenly became two halves, and he fell unwillingly in meditation.


    On the blood-filled body, countless "swastika"-shaped light patterns are stacked together.


    Many aspirations could not find the target, they exploded, and went straight down, directly piercing the hundreds of feet high Tianyun Peak, and the meditation body was also in it, dissipating without a trace, and there was no trace of flesh and blood.


    Zhou Shu pushed a few steps away, and couldn''t help feeling.


    This kind of aspiration is not bad compared to Heavenly Tribulation, if it hits him, I am afraid...


    Fortunately, the wish to abandon the Buddha is not so easy. It is very difficult for the Buddha to believe that you abandon the Buddha and become a demon in order to defend the way.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1060: Windfall

    The light gradually dimmed, and a deep cave appeared on the top of Tianyun Peak, reaching the bottom of the peak.


    The strength gradually dissipated, and I couldn''t feel a little anymore, but the origin of the day and earth always existed, and the little bit of overflowing from the cave seemed to be stronger than before.


    Zhou Shu stood by the hole, digging out his spiritual sense, and seemed to feel something.


    Li Aojian flew over, stopped next to Zhou Shu, and glanced into the hole, "It''s over?"


    "It''s over."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a hint of doubt, "There seems to be something below."


    "Then go and see."


    Li Aojian didn''t say much, and jumped directly, Zhou Shu followed closely, and went into the cave.


    "Xiao Zhou, this rock is quite hard."


    After falling more than ten feet, Li Aojian looked around, quite surprised.


    The deep pit blown out by the force of will, the rock walls inside are interlaced, it looks very sharp, black and shiny, and there is a faint light from time to time. Obviously, ordinary rocks will not be like this. Normal rocks are under the impact of strong will. , Only rubbing like cotton, there will never be edges and corners.


    Zhou Shu stopped, took a closer look, and was startled, "It''s Tier 5 shale, no wonder."


    There is actually a fifth-order rock under Yunfeng this day? It can be regarded as a very good mine, but the shale rock is buried deep under the peak, and the immortal cultivator of Wuwangmen can''t see it, and the meditation of Linyun Temple will not destroy the origin of heaven and earth for no reason.


    At this time, he was more curious, that the origin of the day and earth could spread through such a hard rock, and it would never be a mortal thing.


    "Oh."


    Li Aojian continued to fly down.


    Zhou Shu quickly reminded, "Be careful, the shale is toxic, don''t bruise it."


    Li Aojian couldn''t maintain a nearly nihilistic sword body at any time, he was afraid of injury more often, and was as vulnerable as a Golden Core Cultivator.


    "it is good."


    The two of them descended all the way, and the hundreds of feet of cave reached the bottom in a blink of an eye. The broken rock in front of them was like a forest of guns, and there was no place to go.


    Li Aojian shook his head, "Xiao Zhou, there is nothing."


    "Still down."


    Zhou Shu drew out the sea-stepping sword and swung the sword to stab it. As soon as he raised his hand, the cave extended down dozens of feet, the sword light was sharp, and the stone was cut like mud.


    He drove the mountains and broke the rocks all the way, sank down, and dug down several hundred feet. The origin of the earth became clearer that day, and even Li Aojian felt a little bit.


    "Not bad original breath, is there a superb magic weapon buried below?"


    Li Aojian''s eyes lit up, staring at the deeper and deeper cave, and there was a hint of excitement at the corner of his mouth.


    "No, the best magic weapon can conceal its radiance, and it will not emit its origin for no reason, unless it is manipulated by someone, but it is impossible for this to happen here for thousands of years."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, feeling deeply in his heart.


    It can be seen that there must be a rare thing or a source of origin under this peak. No matter what it is, it can be regarded as a wonderful treasure in the world of cultivating immortals. In the past, Zhou Shu himself had sat here to cultivate. , Although the time is not long, only three months, but in a subtle way, I must have gained a lot of the original aura of heaven and earth.


    "Whatever it is, it is not in vain."


    Li Aojian grinned, "Hey, I haven''t encountered such an adventure yet. Maybe it''s my luck. Haha, experience it with me, and you have earned it."


    "This is not experience."


    Zhou Shu smiled, swung his sword and continued to cut it down, just a few times, as if it had stabbed into the emptiness, the sword light suddenly stopped.


    The two of them stared at it, and suddenly dented in the strict shale rock, leaving a lot of space, which was a self-grown cavity in the rock.


    The two looked at each other, and Li Aojian''s body suddenly changed, turning into a sword body, and he swept in first, followed by Zhou Shu.


    The space is purely round, like a bubble, not too big, only a few tens of square meters. After a little exploration, the two eyes meet and fall on a rock wall, and a block and a half protrude from the dark rock wall. The ocher square ocher patches are particularly conspicuous.


    "This is it."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, staring at the khaki patch, thinking for a while.


    Li Aojian stepped forward, tapped twice, and made a dull sound, "It''s not jade or iron wood, it looks a little strange."


    "Take it down and have a look."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his sword, cut along the edge, and quickly got it down.


    It was an earth-yellow fragment, which seemed to be shattered from a round object, half a square square, half an inch thick, the front side was very smooth without a trace of rust, and the back side was densely covered with runes.


    "It should be a piece of magic weapon, but these runes are a little strange."


    Li Aojian watched over and over, with a lot of doubts, "There is still a strange place, the aura of the origin of heaven and earth is constantly leaking out, where is it from so many origins, even if it is the best magic weapon of the sixth and seventh ranks, it has been lost for so many years. The original breath, shouldn''t it be empty? Unless..."


    He showed a slight hesitation, and Zhou Shu nodded affirmatively, "Unless it is not an ordinary top-quality magic weapon fragment, it is a heavenly magic weapon or an artifact, from the perspective of the origin of heaven and earth, it is more likely to be a heavenly magic weapon. ."


    Not to mention divine artifacts, they are all self-reliant divine objects of heaven and earth. They are the origin of heaven and earth. They are infinite in nature and cannot be lost clean. Of course, except for those who do their own lives like refining demon pots. The magic weapon of the heavens is the magic weapon of the heavens or the powerful refining of the heavens. Although it is inferior to the artifacts, the origin of the heavens and the earth is extremely rich, and it will not disappear even for thousands of years.


    Both can explain that you don��t want the heavens in this fragment, but the difference is that the artifact is extremely difficult to break. Even if it is heaven or power, there is no way to destroy the artifact, at most it is to make the artifact suffer. The artifact itself can only be broken by power of the same or higher order. For example, in the civil war between artifacts, using Xuanyuan sword to refine the demon pot then it may be destroyed.


    The magic weapon of heaven is different, it can be destroyed by mighty power or heaven, or it can be destroyed by artifact.


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s explanation, Li Aojian seemed to realize something, patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder, and praised, "Xiao Zhou, you still know a lot."


    "Reading more books is nothing."


    Zhou Shu looked at the fragment of the magic weapon in front of him, thinking to himself, this rune is similar to the refining pot, but it is different. It seems to be closer to the ancient rune, but it is a little different from the many runes he remembered. Specifically, it is the powerful refinement of that one. If you look carefully for the relevant classics, you may be able to find some clues, but most of it will not be a product of the Tao of Heaven itself.


    "It''s a big gain."


    Li Aojian picked up the fragment and stuffed it to Zhou Shu, "Take it back and study it, don''t watch it here, what can you see in the dark."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled without saying much, and put the magic weapon fragment into the universe bag.


    Li Aojian is right. Even if you can��t find out the specific information of the fragment, the reward is great. Just putting it in the lotus school or Qiankun bag, you can continue to release the essence of heaven and earth. Immortal cultivators and spirit beasts are both Helpful.


    It was also unexpected that the Tianyun Peak in the past had hidden such treasures, but it was also such a treasure that caused Zongmen''s death.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1061: what is that

    "Let''s go."


    The two flew out of the cave without stopping, and went straight to the Qingyuan Mountain Range.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, there is no need to do more. The past is over. Even if the matter of Wuwangmen is over here, there is no fear of more revenge. Now Linyun Temple and Kunlun are very busy, although they have not completely torn apart. Faintly, but the fighting in the dark did not end, and the two cases couldn''t control the affairs of Dongshengzhou.


    The familiar Qingyuan Mountain Range gradually emerged.


    Qingxiafang City remains the same, but no one is there anymore. After Qingyuan''s five sects were relocated, Fangshi also fulfilled his mission.


    The two glanced briefly, and then flew to the old lotus pie.


    Before reaching the mountain gate, Li Aojian suddenly showed a lot of suspicion, "Xiao Zhou, it''s a bit strange, what is that, is it a monster?"


    The Heyin school a hundred miles away.


    In the center square, among the ruins, there was an unusually tall back figure that could not help but hammer the ground, looking like a madman.


    After leaving the Qingyuan Mountains, the old Heyin Sect suffered several catastrophes. Many places were turned into ruins, and most of their spiritual veins were destroyed. Some were destroyed by foreign enemies, and some were destroyed by Zhou Shu himself. It was to cover up the secret realm. After that, he often sent people to check it out. There was nothing special inside, and there was no one in it. But now there was an inexplicable figure in the Holland Music School, which was a little weird.


    "I saw it too, but I can''t see clearly, it should not be a monster."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was a little strange, because he noticed a hint of danger, but suddenly he also had a familiar feeling.


    "Can you not see clearly?"


    Li Aojian showed a slight surprise. He knew that with Zhou Shu''s spiritual knowledge, even things thousands of miles away could be seen in detail.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu''s face was a bit condensed, "I can''t see through, that thing seems to have a protective cover all over the body, like a phantom **** cover of a different animal, which can block the divine consciousness, and my divine consciousness is not enough to penetrate it from a hundred miles away. eccentric."


    Void God cover is a unique skill of some strange beasts and **** beasts.


    There is a kind of strange beast in the world of cultivating immortality. The body is extremely powerful, but the soul is very weak, unable to transform into human beings, and cannot resist the cultivator��s soul and consciousness attack, but an invisible aura will spontaneously form around their bodies. In order to resist the erosion of divine consciousness and soul, the invisible aura that exists at this level is the imaginary hood.


    It is like Heaven''s Dao''s compensation for those monsters who have cultivated their bodies to the extreme, lest they are easily wiped out by the Divine Soul Control Technique.


    Void **** masks are extremely rare. As far as Zhou Shu knows, there are at most five kinds of strange beasts in the immortal cultivation world.


    "Then be careful, no matter what it is, it will be very troublesome to have a virtual **** cover."


    Li Aojian became cautious, only his face was a little suspicious, and he looked at Zhou Shu, "Xiao Zhou, how do you feel that we have seen this figure before, it''s just a lot taller..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I feel the same way. I''ll know if I look at it."


    The two accelerated, and the figure became clearer.


    The thing was naked to the upper body, wearing a pair of torn shorts underneath, and the muscles on the body bulged like a stone. Sitting on the ground, the whole person is like a hill. Every time it beats the ground, it feels like an earthquake. All of the rubble splashed, and at the same time, it made a stern roar.


    Although the voice was wild, both of them immediately distinguished it because it was a voice that they knew very well.


    The two looked at each other with doubts in their eyes.


    Li Aojian''s expression stagnated, "Is it Lao Zhu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, his face a bit heavy, "I think it is, but how did he become like this? This figure is probably twice the size of the original..."


    In the past, Zhu Dashan was very tall, nearly one foot tall, but now it seems to be at least two feet five feet tall, such a tall human being is still rare.


    Li Aojian felt the same way, "It''s not like a human anymore, where did he go to practice?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his eyes condensed, "No matter, let''s go and see if it is Lao Zhu, no matter what it becomes, we are still friends."


    "Of course, no matter who made him like this, I will never let it go!"


    Li Aojian''s eyes suddenly cooled, his awe-inspiring aura spread out, and the whole person was like a sharp sword out of its sheath, making people shudder.


    Not long after, the two stood behind the tall figure.


    The two have been completely certain, although they are much taller than in the past, this figure is definitely Zhu Dashan.


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a while before calling out softly, "Old Zhu."


    The figure paused in place, and the raised fists did not fall again. The whole body seemed to be frozen in ice. It took a while before he said, "Xiao Zhou?"


    Li Aojian immediately said, "There is still me, Lao Zhu."


    The figure suddenly turned around and stared at the two for a long time before shaking and saying, "It''s really you, are you all right?"


    "Nothing, how can we have anything, haha!"


    Li Aojianzai carefully looked at the figure on the opposite side. It was Zhu Dashan 100%, and he burst out laughing.


    Zhou Shu is the same, smiling very comfortably.


    When he saw it before, he thought that Zhu Dashan was made into a puppet by evil or demon practice. He was very worried, but now it seems absolutely not. Zhu Dashan knows them, and he speaks clearly, and his eyes are very clear. Regardless of the look in the eyes dedicated to spiritual things, Zhu Dashan''s spirit must be complete.


    As long as the soul is complete, it means that it is him. As for the change in appearance, it is nothing at all.


    "It''s fine if it''s okay, I thought you were all gone when I saw it turned into ruins!"


    Zhu Dashan laughed, his past style is completely back, and he stretched out his big hand to hold the bodies of the two of them and shook them violently, "Haha, I have become too big. such!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "It turns out that you are beating the ground there because you are worried that something will happen to us. Don''t worry, we are fine."


    "No wonder, I thought where the monster came from, it scared me a lot."


    Li Aojian nodded, and struck Zhu Dashan''s hand hard, but it felt like he was hitting a rock, and he couldn''t help but feel pain.


    "I said Lao Zhu, how hard you are like a rock."


    He glared at Zhu Dashan bitterly, "This square has been hammered away by you, why did you hammer?"


    Zhu Dashan shook his head and sighed, "I finally got out of that ghost place. As soon as I got out, I went back to the lotus pie. When I saw the town below, no one felt that something was wrong. I waited until I entered the gate of the mountain. , Everywhere, it��s like being smashed by someone, I don��t know what happened... For more than ten days, I searched the whole lotus school and other sects, but I couldn��t see a living person. I couldn''t ask someone to ask. I was really upset in the end, so I just vented in the square."


    He looked at the two of them and grinned and said, "Haha, I didn''t expect to hammer you out for a while. Are you all hiding under the ground like me?"


    "underground?"


    Li Aojian and Zhou Shu were startled, looking at Zhu Dashan, they both had many doubts.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1062: 3 people reunited

    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Old Zhu, have you been underground all these years?"


    "Yeah, I thought I would never get up again," Zhu Dashan nodded and said bitterly, "It was all the **** old guy who killed him. Let me run into him again, hum, I have to beat him up. Stop it."


    He was full of hatred, but there was a smile on his mouth.


    Li Aojian was a little curious, "Old Zhu, what''s going on, let''s just listen."


    "Speaking is very long, you know that I have always been unhappy, I am afraid that I will not be able to finish it in a few hours... Let me ask you first."


    Zhu Dashan scratched his head, looked around, and said blankly, "What''s the matter with the Heyin Sect? You are all right. What about the others, where is Elder Jin, Feng Master Miao, and Elder Zhao, where have they all gone?"


    "I''m afraid we can''t finish talking about things here in a few days."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then change to a different place, say slowly, I have wine and meat here, it doesn''t matter how long it takes."


    "Well, I want to eat big pieces of meat!"


    Zhu Dashan nodded quickly, salivating from the corners of his mouth, "I have only eaten those weird grains these years, and the birds have faded out of my mouth. Hurry up, where are we going?"


    On the Qinghe Peak, between the ruins and broken walls, the three people formed a flat piece and sat on the ground.


    Both Zhou Shu and Li Aojian both have spirit wines. As for spirit food, there is no need to say more. There are various kinds of rare monsters and beast ingredients, and all kinds of different fire barbecues are also considered unique.


    Zhou Shu picked up a silver-backed wolf leg that was roasted browned and still sizzling with oil, and threw it to Zhu Dashan, who couldn''t help drooling, and smiled, "Lao Zhu, you don''t have to worry about the lotus pie. I moved, now in Lingyu City."


    "Oh, then I can rest assured."


    Zhu Dashan took a bite of wolf meat, the oil and water dripped down his mouth, and the fragrance was overflowing. After chewing a few mouthfuls, he nodded with aftertaste and sighed, "Oh, it''s delicious!"


    "Although the meat of the silverback wolf is tough, it is extremely tender after being roasted with the Youyue Fire. It is only an overkill to use the Holy Fire to treat the talent."


    Zhou Shu smiled, these skills are the cooking skills he learned from the classics, and he immediately used them.


    He tore off another wolf''s leg and threw it to Li Aojian, "Old Li, try it too." Just after throwing it out, he suddenly hesitated, "It doesn''t matter, your sword can eat spiritual food, right?"


    "Not for the time being."


    Li Aojian shook his head regretfully, "My sword is just a beginner, and I can''t get any spiritual food. I don''t want to drink alcohol. I just drink."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "That''s a pity."


    Li Aojian waved his hand, took a sip from the wine glass, "Don''t worry, wait for the sword to become mature, naturally, there is no taboo."


    Zhu Dashan raised his head, "What are you talking about, what are the sword repairs, Lao Zhu, I don''t understand..."


    He lives alone underground, has not been in contact with the outside world for many years, and his knowledge is still at the stage of going down the mountain in the past. Naturally, he is very different from Zhou Shu and Li Aojian, who has experienced a lot. It is not surprising that Zhou Shu and Li Aojian also knew this and laughed. Explanation.


    Before he heard a few words, Zhu Dashan waved his hand, "I don''t understand, forget it, you''d better tell me where Lingyu City is and why the Heyin faction moved there."


    "Lingyu City is not too far from here, more than 300,000 miles, near the East China Sea, it is a big city..."


    Zhou Shu nodded and started to tell him.


    The situation of the Heyin School over the years and the affairs of Lingyucheng were clearly stated. There were many things Li Aojian didn''t know, and both of them listened very attentively.


    Zhu Dashan sometimes resented, sometimes overjoyed, and most of the day passed unconsciously.


    "... So many things happened..."


    Zhu Dashan, who has always been careless, couldn''t help sighing, "The lotus sect is really difficult. If you hadn''t been with Xiao Zhou, I''m afraid it would have been perished many times. Xiao Zhou...you are also really amazing, you can even cross the catastrophe. It''s not your opponent anymore. I can''t even imagine it. When we were separated, you were just building a foundation. You are almost like us, but now you and us are almost the same."


    "And me?"


    Li Aojian glared at Zhu Dashan dissatisfiedly, "I haven''t encountered crossing the Tribulation Realm, but I am not afraid of the cultivator of the God Transformation Realm."


    Zhu Dashan curled his lips and shook his head disdainfully, "You kid of the Golden Core Realm, don''t talk big."


    "Bah, I''m not an ordinary Jin Dan, what do you know, I have a sword body now!"


    Li Aojian glared back, "Speaking of Transcendent God Realm, I encountered one on the way back to Lingyu City. It was from the Confucian family. There was a kid who was too awkward to beat him. I taught him a little bit. His elders took me. There is no way, speaking of it... that sword is really good."


    "the Kongs?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s Kong Zhongde, did he use the Ren Wang sword against you?"


    "It should be. The golden eyes are still very special. The Nenwang sword is very powerful, but it can''t exert its power in his hands. It''s a pity," Li Aojian sighed, "Oh, Mingzhu casts dark."


    Zhu Dashan bit his mouth and continued to roll his eyes, "I believe what Xiao Zhou said, I don''t believe what you said."


    "believe or not."


    Unexpectedly, Li Aojian didn''t continue to argue, instead he looked up and down Zhu Dashan.


    Zhu Dashan was a little horrified by him, "What are you looking at?"


    Li Aojian touched his chin, "Why do you grow so tall now, did you take some miracle medicine, or were you possessed by demons?"


    "Pooh!"


    Zhu Dashan took a sip You have been possessed by demons! "


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhu Dashan and smiled slightly, "Old Zhu, you have also had a lot of adventures. As far as I am concerned, your current strength is probably not much worse than that of the cultivator of the gods, and this exercise can be achieved. Void God Cover...I''m afraid that the entire world of cultivating immortals won''t be able to find a few. I have never heard of such a technique."


    "Xiao Zhou is very knowledgeable and knows that I am doing physical exercises."


    Zhu Dashan showed a lot of pride. He stretched out his big hand like a fan of a real cat and patted Zhou Shu lightly, and shot Zhou Shu several feet deep. The rocks under him were sunk, but Zhou Shu was safe.


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel surprised. He was useless at all. Zhu Dashan''s physical training skills were coarse and fine, and they were indeed extraordinary.


    Zhu Dashan smiled very happily, with some doubts in his eyes, "However, what is the imaginary mask, Xiao Zhou, is it the wall of qi outside my body? It is called the imaginary mask, I really don''t know."


    "I don''t know how you did it?"


    Li Aojian looked at him strangely, with a lot of puzzlement.


    "I don''t know either. In short, I am very confused. I don''t understand why."


    Zhu Dashan''s expression was slightly condensed, as if thinking of the events of these years, he put down the wine and meat in his hand, and said slowly, "I want to talk about it from the moment I left..."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1063: Black Valley, Body Refining

    At that time, Zhu Dashan and Zhou Shu separated and went down the mountain to practice.


    After leaving the Dutch school for more than half a year, he walked and stopped. No matter what happened, he had to stop and see, and help as long as he could. He thought that this was the experience of a cultivator, so he had walked tens of thousands of miles for more than half a year. . On a plain, he saw a large harvest of Linggu, and found that the old man who planted the Linggu had some physical inconvenience, so he stopped again, intending to help the old man harvest the Linggu before continuing his experience.


    After a busy period of almost a month, I have completely harvested thousands of mu of spiritual fields.


    The old man asked a few words when he saw it before, but he didn''t say anything any more, just silently watched Zhu Dashan sort out all the spirit valleys without complaint, and received them in the barn.


    When Zhu Dashan was finished, the old man asked Zhu Dashan to drink tea in the hut. Zhu Dashan would not refuse, but when he entered the hut, the ground suddenly sank and a big hole appeared. How did Zhu Dashan know that the old man would harm him like this? , Fell in immediately.


    I don''t know how long it took to fall before hitting the ground.


    "I''m afraid it''s been over an hour, and I think I''ll fall to death, but fortunately, there is a black strange wall blocking it. I broke the wall and fell down, but nothing happened. so big."


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest, a little fortunate.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, as if thoughtful, black strange wall?


    After Zhu Dashan stood firm, he found that he couldn''t see anything. There was a thick mist everywhere. The divine consciousness couldn''t pass through. From time to time, there were screams. He didn''t know whether it was a human or a beast, but it was very sad, even if it was. The daring Zhu Dashan was also frightened and afraid to go in and check.


    He shouted and jumped, constantly cursing the old man with grievances and ungratefulness, naturally no one responded.


    But not long after, he found a strange package on himself, and he didn''t know when it was on him.


    Li Aojian said immediately, "The old man must have given it to you."


    "I didn''t think so at first. I thought it was given to me by the female nun who was on the road before..." Zhu Dashan''s face turned red, and he quickly calmed down, "Haha, it was indeed the old man who gave it to me."


    There was only a light black jade slip and a jet black sign in the package.


    On the jade slip, remember a practice, and there is a line on the sign. Take it out when you are in a hurry. You can only use it five times.


    "The jade slip is here. You can take it and see, but most of it can''t be done. You can only go there."


    Having said this, Zhu Dashan took out a jade slip and handed it to Zhou Shu.


    Li Aojian looked at him with dissatisfaction, "Do you know that I can''t train?"


    "You''ll know when you read it."


    Zhu Dashan didn''t say much, and continued to talk.


    The first line of the words in the jade slip is that it is possible to come out after you have cultivated the formula, otherwise, you will die.


    After cursing, Zhu Dashan also knew that the life and death crisis was about to come, regardless of chance or not, he had to learn this technique.


    The exercises on the jade slips have no names and are very cumbersome and complicated. If Zhu Dashan''s own research is mostly incomprehensible, but there are many notes on the side to explain the complicated parts in detail, easy to understand, even if it is Zhu Dashan can also understand that this gives him some confidence.


    Zhu Dashan began to practice Wuming exercises.


    It is a kung fu for body-building. The whole body is practiced everywhere. It is extremely hard to practice. Zhu Dashan, who has suffered a lot, has never experienced it. Every day, it seems to be framed on a fire, and then hammered back and forth. Tens of thousands of times.


    It didn''t take long to practice, and his physical strength was not enough.


    The general exercise formulas are physically intensive, not to mention this, and once this formula begins to practice, it can��t stop. It consumes a lot of energy every day, even if you don��t practice it.


    He had to walk into the mist.


    According to the jade slip, there are many black grains growing in the mist. As long as you find them, you can replenish your physical strength and practice the technique.


    The black grains are not easy to find. There are many monsters in the fog, and they may be attacked at any time after entering the fog, and the skins of those monsters are thick and thick, as if they can''t be killed at all.


    Every time Zhu Dashan enters the fog, he comes back with a wound, and every day is suffering.


    Of course, there is always a reward for paying, and after many times, he found some black grains.


    The grain was much larger than a normal Linggu. A grain was the size of a finger. It was black on the outside and black on the inside, but he didn''t have time to think about it, so he filled his belly with a little baking.


    Li Aojian suddenly became curious, "Is it delicious?"


    Zhu Dashan''s face turned dark, "You can try later."


    Li Aojian stopped talking immediately.


    The grains were not only unpalatable, but even unpalatable, and half an hour after eating, there was bound to be a burst of unbearable abdominal pain, followed by diarrhea, and a lot of dirt was discharged.


    Even so, Zhu Dashan had to eat it, because he felt that the energy in the grain was abnormally high, and it was very suitable for the method he was cultivating, which could perfectly supplement his physical strength and improve his cultivation.


    It can be said that without this black valley, that magic formula would be impossible to cultivate.


    Such days lasted for a long time.


    Suddenly, Zhu Dashan discovered that his body was a little taller, and he had grown up.


    Whether it was the effect of the Black Valley or the effect of the Body Refining Technique, he did not know, but he knew that he had become a lot stronger. The monster beast on the edge of the mist was no longer his opponent. Beat and kill.


    Li Aojian seemed to think, "Since it has become stronger, it doesn''t matter if it is taller."


    "It''s rare to hear it in a sentence."


    Zhu Dashan smiled, but not long after he looked down at his body, he sighed again but I didn''t expect it to become so big. "


    Li Aojian continued to listen, "It''s okay, the taller the girl, the more she likes it, and it makes them feel safe."


    Zhu Dashan glared at him, "Do you want to be so big, I will teach you."


    Li Aojian stopped talking.


    As time passed, Zhu Dashan himself didn''t know how long it had passed. He only knew that he was doing a few things repeatedly every day, cultivating the tactics, then went into the mist to find the black valley, and continued to practice.


    A person who is lonely every day, suffers unbearable pain every day, and faces life threats every day... The only good thing is that the taste of the black valley seems to be getting better and better, and there is no need to discharge a lot of dirt every day. , It seems that the body has completely accepted Heigu.


    "It really hurts you."


    Li Aojian couldn''t help showing some pity, "I''m afraid I can''t bear such pain, Lao Zhu, I admire you this time."


    "Can''t bear the pain, you are so strong now, can you still fight against the cultivators of the gods?"


    Zhu Dashan smiled disdainfully, and sighed, "In fact, in order to achieve the goal, you can bear any suffering, you, me, and Xiao Zhou are the same."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Yes."


    Xiuxian was originally a painful road, and if you choose, you must go on.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1064: Demon cultivation technique?

    The days went on like this, every day nine deaths, and the number of life-saving tokens was also used up by him.


    I don''t know how many years passed, until one day, Zhu Dashan finally found the exit from the mist.


    At this time, he was already strong enough, most of the monster beasts in the mist were not opponents at all, and he no longer needed to use Black Valley to maintain cultivation, it was time to leave.


    He repelled a group of monsters guarding the exit, and there was still a black wall in front of him. He passed through and appeared in a wilderness.


    This place is very close to the hut where he fell. The ground is full of Linggu, the hut is still there, but there is no hole underneath, and the old man cannot be seen. Zhu Dashan even doubts whether he has done a very long one these years. Dream, but obviously not, the cultivation technique is not fake, and his body is three times larger than before, and it is as strong as a mountain.


    After staying in place for a few days, he returned to the Dutch school.


    When he arrived at the Heyin Sect, he only saw a long-abandoned ruin. He thought that the Heyin Sect had been destroyed by someone, but before long, he met Zhou Shu and Li Aojian. It was a coincidence. Otherwise, Zhu Dashan didn''t know where to go.


    Zhu Dashan spread his hands, "It''s over."


    Li Aojian immediately said, "The old man is probably some kind of hidden expert, who brought you into a secret realm and specially cultivated you. Zhou, how about you?"


    "should be."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but his face was a bit heavy, "It''s just..."


    Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu together, "Just what?"


    "This old man should not be an ordinary expert, he may be a demon cultivator, or he may be a demon beast in form," Zhou Shu held the jade slip, "this is not a magic trick in the world of immortality, but a The body refining technique from the monster beast."


    Li Aojian looked slightly startled, "Ah!"


    Zhu Dashan ignorantly said, "Zhou, what is demon repair?"


    Li Aojian looked at Zhu Dashan, seemingly thoughtful, showing a lot of dignity, "I''m the immortal cultivator who cultivates the Monster Beast Technique, Lao Zhu, you have been cultivating the Monster Beast Technique these years, so now you are also a Monster Cultivator."


    "Oh."


    Zhu Dashan nodded and said carelessly, "What does it matter? The magic trick of the monster beast is not the magic trick. It''s enough to cultivate. Anyway, I think it''s pretty good, Lao Li, what are you doing with that ugly face? ?"


    Li Aojian tried to explain, "In the world of cultivating immortals, the status of demon cultivators is very low, and few people like it...There are also some self-proclaimed sects, who treat demon cultivators as monsters, and can''t wait to get rid of them all the time..."


    Regardless of Li Aojian''s turmoil, Zhu Dashan only drinks and eats meat, "I don''t care if it matters."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Indeed, as long as you are strong and the tactics are easy to use, there is nothing to care about if you are not a monster. You don''t have to worry about it, Lao Li, don''t you have us and the Heyin faction? You are also worried about Lao Zhu. ?"


    "That''s true."


    Li Aojian nodded, put his worry away, patted Zhu Dashan''s leg, "Don''t worry, no one dares to bully you with us."


    Zhu Dashan squinted, "Fart, no one bullied me, but you are always bullied, so you don''t have to worry about having me in the future."


    Seeing the two making noise, Zhou Shu smiled and handed Yu Jian over, "Give it back to you, Lao Zhu."


    "I wrote it down a long time ago, you take it," Zhu Dashan shook his head indifferently, paused, and thought for a while, "If it''s useful, use it, if it''s useless, throw it away. If it''s really like Lao Li''s , And don��t harm others. As for me, don��t care. I am very grateful to the old man now. Without him, I might not even have a pulse state, ha ha."


    "Then I put it away, don''t worry, it must be useful."


    Zhou Shu followed, "Thank you, he really helped you a lot, whether it''s a monster or a monster."


    Li Aojian seemed to feel a little bit, and sighed lightly, "In fact, monsters are better than some immortal cultivators. During my experience, I have seen many people who are inferior to animals, such as evil cultivators, who are not worthy of being human."


    "Yes, don''t let Xie Xiu go, just kill it when you see it."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, and put the jade slip away.


    He had read through the tactics in the jade slips several times before, and deduced them, and found that there were some similarities with the monster tactics in his collection, but it was much more advanced, and he knew that imaginary gods could be cultivated in the world of cultivation. The body-refining techniques of the mask are the most treasures of Zen, and they are not secrets, such as the wild gods of the Great Desolate Temple, the real body of the dragon in the Tianlong Temple, etc., but who would give such techniques to people casually and explain Must be so detailed?


    What''s more, it is obvious that some methods of cultivating this tactic are not what ordinary cultivators can do. Only monsters are suitable. Among human cultivators, there is probably only a physique like Zhu Dashan''s temperament. Only then can it be cultivated.


    This method doesn''t have a name, but I am afraid it is very famous among Yaozu, and it will be useful in the future.


    Zhu Dashan threw a heavy storage bag over, "Take it, this is the black millet. I kept a lot of it, and the storage bag is full. These are all newly installed and not broken. It should be good for you. . But be careful, it will cause diarrhea after eating."


    Li Aojian took a look, shook his head regretfully, and threw it to Zhou Shu, "If it passes, I will also want to be diarrhea, but now it is no blessing to suffer. I have to wait until the sword body is complete, but it is probably useless at that time. "


    Zhou Shu took the storage bag and understood after a few glances.


    He had obtained a lot of information from Zhu Dashan''s depiction before, and now he is more convinced when he sees the real thing.


    The black grains are called Ziwu Valley. There were a lot of them in ancient times. Many families have planted them, but they are now lost. The Ziwu Valley is the most violent kind of Linggu. Although it can greatly enhance the physical fitness, right Practitioners are almost the best tonic. The effect is much better than that of liquid medicine, but it is not something that ordinary practitioners can bear. As the old saying goes, "Eating purple crow in twos and threes will cause severe pain for three days. One catty, death", this may be one of the biggest reasons why Ziwugu was lost. Another reason is that there are too few practitioners, especially those above the Golden Core Realm.


    It��s dangerous to eat Purple Wugu by itself, but if it��s treated with Youyue Fire and refined into Purple Wudan, it can retain the essence and remove the harmful effects. If you make good use of it, you can cultivate a large number of practitioners, and these Ziwugu is full of grains and can be cultivated as seeds. It will be planted in pieces within a few years.


    It is a big plus for Heyin.


    Zhou Shu put away his storage bag, "Lao Zhu thank you this time."


    "Thank you, just take it."


    Zhu Dashan grabbed a large piece of snake and beast meat and gobbled it up, slurred and said, "By the way, you are all in Lingyu City. What are you doing back now?"


    Li Aojian groaned slightly, "It may be God''s will. I have a foreboding that you are coming back and came to you specially."


    "Really?"


    Zhu Dashan was shocked, "I didn''t expect you to have such an ability, so why didn''t you come earlier?"


    Li Aojian smiled cunningly, "Hey..."��k��s��b��


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1065: VIP?

    "We are here to find Elder Zhao."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Elder Zhao Yueru disappeared in the secret realm after giving birth decades ago..."


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Zhu Dashan immediately stood up and said loudly, "Okay, let''s go together, go now!"


    "It''s almost time to leave."


    Li Aojian stood up, looked straight ahead, raised his hand in disdain, "Let''s go, no matter what danger it is, Li Aojian doesn''t care."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Let''s go, let''s talk over if you have something to say, but you must be careful. I don''t know where the opposite is, but since the teleportation array is used, it can only be an ancient mystery. It may be the secret realm of Guixu among the eight dangerous realms."


    "Whatever he is, let''s go."


    Zhu Dashan looked indifferent, he took a big step, the ground rumbling, and the peaks seemed to shake.


    "You are really..."


    Li Aojian''s expression was stagnant, and there was a feeling that there was nothing to say, Zhu Dashan now really looks like a giant.


    The three quickly arrived at Lengwu Mountain. The outside of Lengwu Mountain was in ruins, and there was also a ruin inside. The entrance to the secret realm was buried deep in the ground, and there were several arrays blocking the formations. The formations were intact and apparently not damaged. Invade.


    Seeing the entrance of the secret realm less than ten feet away, Zhu Dashan felt a little bit awkward, "Is it a bit smaller?"


    "Size doesn''t matter, idiot."


    Li Aojian showed a trace of disdain, "Just stretch your hand over."


    Zhu Dashan acted according to his words. As soon as he touched the entrance of the secret realm, he was sucked in before he had time to exclaim, and his panicked expression appeared on his face, quite funny.


    Li Aojian held back his smile and jumped in with Zhou Shu.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Standing in the secret realm, Zhu Dashan touched his head, puzzled. He said he had never entered this secret realm and knew nothing.


    Zhou Shu explained to him, and walked inside quickly.


    Soon, when he arrived at the familiar Dragon Palace at the bottom of the lake, Zhu Dashan was surprised for a while looking at the surrounding wonders.


    Li Aojian pointed to the basalt stone statue in the distance, "Is it this basalt statue? It feels very old."


    "Yes, wait for us to enter together, don''t distract."


    Zhou Shu reminded him, looked on the back of the stone statue, and asked, "By the way, can you see the words on the stone?"


    "What word, one piece of light."


    The two shook their heads together. Zhou Shu didn''t say much. He wanted to try the Heavenly Fate Stone, but it seemed that neither of them was.


    Zhou Shu looked a little solemn, "Are you all ready? I''m leaving."


    "Let''s go, it''s okay."


    Li Aojian stood on the right side of Zhou Shu, and Zhu Dashan stood on the left. The two of them looked calm and nodded indifferently.


    A cyan blue light flashed, and the tree-wheel domain and the sea-treading sword domain unfolded together. Li Aojian became a sword body, and Zhu Dashan''s muscles continued to emerge, building blocks like a stone. Without hesitation, the three of them took a big step forward together.


    The pearl on the Xuanwu statue suddenly shone, and the light covered the three people. In the blink of an eye, the three disappeared.


    "What a strange feeling..."


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, feeling a little dizzy, as did Li Aojian, only Zhou Shu was okay, he had felt this teleportation many times before, and he let go of his consciousness and quickly moved around.


    "Or under the sea?"


    Li Aojian said in surprise, and Zhu Dashan nodded.


    "Guixu is under the eyes of the sea, and it is normal under the sea. Is this really the secret realm of the Guixu?"


    Even though he said that, Zhou Shu was also a little strange. The sea here was extremely calm, and there was no sign of danger. There was a lot of aura, and even a lot of vitality. It is not a secret realm, but a cave sky. .


    He was even more surprised when his spiritual consciousness was farther away.


    Not far away, there are beautiful buildings erected, and many people are walking around inside, bustling and bustling, like a city on the sea floor.


    Could it be that Guixu Secret Realm is like this?


    Before he had time to think about it, a dozen people had already gathered around them, their faces were rather unkind.


    Li Aojian''s expression condensed slightly, and Zhu Dashan strode to stand in front of the two of them, clenched his fists, and stared at them with awe-inspiring eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully, and soon he realized the difference.


    These are not humans, but the transformation monsters of the Sea Clan, but all of them are perfectly transformed, almost indistinguishable from humans, but the cultivation base is not too much, mostly due to their own talents, there are many. The sea nobles are all born and transformed.


    Undersea city, sea nobleman, the answer is a little ready to come out.


    I��ve never heard of sea people who can create secret realms and live in secret realms. Then this is not a secret realm, but the bottom of the distant sea. Judging from the prosperous level of this place, it is very likely to be one of the three sea houses, or even the dragon palace. !


    The previous idea was simply wrong. The basalt statue was not created by the real person Treading the sea, but brought by the real person Tinghai. It was originally a product of the Dragon Palace. The place connected here is not a secret realm, but the place of the sea clan.


    The Xuanwu statue is a tool for the Sea Clan to transmit itself.


    In an instant, he turned a few thoughts, and he couldn''t help but startled. Compared to the secret realm, it seemed that the seabed was more dangerous.


    "Where are you monks, you dare to ignore the ban and come here!"


    An old sea clan walked a few steps closer, with a lot of surprise on his face. No wonder, here is the bottom of the far sea. I don��t know that there are cultivators who can pass through the sea clan and break through. It''s so strange to come here.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with them, the palace owner said that if the cultivator enters the distant sea, it is an invasion, kill!"


    Several young sea tribes stared at Zhou Shu and others fiercely, with murderous intent in their eyes. Surprisingly, and some excitement. Many sea tribes have never left here, and now they see outsiders. , Inevitably a little bit.


    Many Sea Clan glanced at each other, seeming to confirm this idea, and took out their weapons one after another, brandishing knives and halberds, getting closer.


    Zhu Dashan snorted and was about to meet him, but was stopped by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t worry."


    Most of these sea races are in Tier 4 and Tier 5, that is, the Golden Core Realm and Nascent Soul Realm of the Immortal Cultivator. There is no threat to the three of them, but Zhou Shu can feel that there are still several extremely powerful auras here, which can be compared The existence of the great monk in the robbery realm, that is, the seventh or even the eighth sea clan, can not be easily dealt with, and once a disturbance occurs, it is definitely not a good thing.


    He hesitated, whether he should take out Qing Gebei.


    If it is outside, it is mostly useful to take it out, but it is obviously the hinterland of the Sea Clan. It may not be too useful to take it out. On the contrary, it may cause trouble to Princess Jiao, and you must proceed with caution.


    "Wait, wait a minute!"


    An old sea clan quickly swam over.


    Standing in the sea group, he looked a little anxious and couldn''t help but explain, "Don��t worry, it��s a misunderstanding. They are not the monks who broke in. In fact, these three are the distinguished guests we invited, and they accidentally left. I didn''t expect it to be here."


    "Guest?"


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1066: See also Xuan Yun

    A Sea Clan pointed out, "Who is this, I haven''t seen it much?"


    "It seems to be someone from Liuyun Palace, who came two days ago..."


    "That said, I am also a little impressed. Did this old fellow follow Xuan Yun, the Young Palace Master of Liuyun Palace?"


    "Yes, you can tell from the ugly red eyes that they are indeed inferior sea races, and they are incomplete in their transformation."


    Some sea clan was quite disdainful, pointing at the sea clan old man who rushed over and said, "You said that they are your distinguished guests? Is there any evidence?"


    The old man was speechless for a while and didn''t know what to say.


    The Yihai Clan kept shaking his head, "The words of an inferior Sea Clan are simply not enough to believe. You don''t have to listen to a word."


    The other sea clan nodded, "That''s right, no matter whether it''s a distinguished guest or not, let''s talk about these few people!"


    The Sea Clan ignored the words of the old man and couldn''t help but approached, with a hint of excitement in their eyes. They could catch a cultivator, maybe it was what they had always wanted to do in the depths of the sea.


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly and was about to step forward to speak.


    He naturally recognized that this red-eyed old man was Xuan Yun''s guard who had had several fate in the first place. The original shape was a drum-eyed red fish. It seemed that he had a little friendship. He came out to relieve them, but he was caught The uncommon Sea Clan ridiculed, even he couldn''t help it.


    "Who dare to do it!"


    Zhu Dashan took a few steps forward, cried out, and roared like a shock wave, making the sea water in front of him unable to retreat, and the few sea races walking in front could not resist immediately. They staggered, almost unable to stand on their feet, and their expressions were all It was startled, and then scolded.


    "You inferior people are so rude."


    "Damn, damn!"


    But they were just talking, but they didn''t dare to come forward easily, the humans in front of them were a bit difficult to deal with.


    "What are you talking about, inferior people, I think you are inferior!"


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes widened, his voice was higher again, and the big fan-like hands were raised, and the sea clan on the opposite side retreated in terror.


    "Wait, don''t fight!"


    The Hai Clan elder hurriedly took a few steps and stood in between the two groups. Facing Zhou Shu, he couldn''t help but wince, "No hit, no hit."


    Zhou Shu naturally understood that he couldn''t fight, but proper shock was also necessary.


    Just about to speak, another sea clan was inserted next to him. He looked young and handsome, but his eyes were sharp and sharp as a knife. He only glanced at the crowd. Suddenly, there were a lot of sea clan. They all lowered their heads, seemingly afraid to look directly.


    "These are my distinguished guests, do you have any comments?"


    The Sea Clan said faintly, with sharp eyebrows, even in an ordinary white coat, he could clearly feel the dignity and majesty he brought, an extraordinary person.


    "Misunderstood, misunderstood, it turned out to be the distinguished guest of Young Master Xuan."


    "Young Master Xuan, it''s our fault. Please don''t be offended by Young Master."


    "A few distinguished guests, we are really rude."


    "Sorry, let''s go now, let''s go now."


    The group of sea people dared to say more, and they retreated one after another, not daring to look at this side.


    The young Sea Clan is naturally Xuan Yun, but compared with the previous immature, there have been many changes. Even Zhou Shu could not help but give a secret compliment. Today Xuan Yun, with the aura of a superior, has been in the past 30 years. , It seems that his change is really not small.


    "Zhou Shu, talk to me, there are too many people here."


    Xuanyun faced Zhou Shu, arched his hands, and then saluted Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan again, "Two, I am Xuanyun, please come with me."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said politely, "Okay."


    A group of people waited and walked into the city. The streets were bustling along the way, with people coming and going, no less lively than in Lingyu City. No human beings could be seen here, all of them were sea races, with intact transformations and strange appearances. Yes, it also confirmed Zhou Shu''s idea that this is not a secret realm, it is indeed a sea clan city.


    A white light of the Xuanwu statue spans millions of miles, which is also strange.


    Not long after, a group of people came to a magnificent mansion, decorated with magnificent and precious decorations, and there were many maids guarding them, only strangers coming and going, similar to hotels.


    Several people were seated in the hall, and their own waiter served tea.


    Zhou Shu took the teacup and thanked it first, "Xuan Yun, thank you for your relief this time."


    "It''s okay, it''s a small matter."


    Xuan Yun smiled and waved his hand, "I came out a little bit late, so that the three of you waited longer, I''m really sorry, I hope the three of you don''t care."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Nothing."


    Zhu Dashan is still a little dissatisfied, "Lower human race, what nonsense, I think they are!"


    "This fellow Taoist doesn''t need to be angry," Xuan Yun held up the tea and offered a respect. "That group of peers is deep in the bottom of the sea. They have never left. They are like frogs at the bottom of a well. They don''t know anything about the outside world before they have this lie. Take his words to heart, most of our sea people still respect human cultivators."


    "It''s better that you speak nicely."


    Zhu Dashan nodded in satisfaction, replied, and sat down.


    Xuan Yun looked at Zhou Shu, slightly surprised, "Friend Zhou, I haven''t seen you in 30 years, you have changed a lot, you have already transformed into a god."


    "Compared to me, it seems that you have changed more."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Xuan Yun, are you already the official Young Palace Master?"


    Xuan Yun��s temperament and aura at this time are not comparable in the past. It must have gone through a lot of cruel palace fights before he can evolve into this way. Most of it is already the only candidate for the next palace lord of Liuyun Palace, so it is official. Palace lord, and the former young palace lord, there are a dozen or so less.


    Xuan Yun nodded lightly, "Father Taoist said it well When I am promoted to Tier 6, I can succeed to the Palace Master Liuyun."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands. "Congratulations."


    "Congratulations..."


    After Xuanyun returned the gift, he couldn''t help shaking his head, and there was a lot of worry in his eyes, "It''s a pity that it''s a little bit worse, alas...Don''t say it, fellow Taoist, why did you come here?"


    "Where is this place?"


    Zhou Shu asked a question that he wanted to ask a long time ago.


    "The Daoists don''t even know, how did that come from?"


    Xuan Yun''s expression was even more surprised, "This is Huiyue Palace, the third house of the Fourth Palace in the East China Sea."


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly. He had a hunch, and he could see from this hotel that this was not Liuyun Palace, but Huiyue Palace, he didn''t expect it.


    The Xuanwu statue is connected to the Huiyue Palace. In other words, most of the previous Zhao Yueru also arrived here. So where did she go for so many years, is she still near the Huiyue Palace, or has she been killed by the Sea Clan? All are possible, but the latter is more likely. From the point of view of the sea tribes in Huiyue Palace, they are really not friendly to human immortal cultivators, and Zhao Yueru was only a young man in the Nascent Soul Stage many years ago, and it is not easy to leave or survive here safely.


    It''s not good news.


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1067: Help each other

    Seeing Xuan Yun''s surprised gaze, Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s true that we accidentally stepped on a mechanism, and we passed it into the deep sea inexplicably. Xuan Yun, do you know the reason?"


    "Organization, has it spread to Huiyue Palace?"


    Xuan Yun nodded lightly, as if thinking about something. After a while, he shook his head and said, "I have never heard of such a thing. I don''t know the reason."


    The red-eyed old man at the side was taken aback and hesitated, "Young Master, the old official seems to have heard of something that can be transmitted to the Fourth Palace of the East China Sea."


    "Is that so?"


    Xuan Yun nodded, "Okay, talk to Fellow Daoist Zhou."


    The red-eyed old man thought for a while before he slowly said, "When the old minister was very young, he heard from his ancestors that in the East China Sea Dragon Palace, there were originally teleportation circles..."


    "The teleportation circle, isn''t that the immortal cultivator''s thing, we Sea Clan will have it?"


    Xuan Yun frowned, "Fuduo, don''t talk nonsense."


    The red-faced old man Di Duo quickly bowed down, "The old official never dared to deceive the young master."


    Compared with 30 years ago, his attitude towards Xuan Yun has changed a lot. Anyone can see it. Zhou Shu couldn''t help thinking that Xuan Yun wanted to win the position of Young Master of Liuyun Palace. No less Liwei.


    Xuan Yun stood up to help, nodded and said, "I''m so worried, sorry, Diuduo, you can keep talking."


    Di Duo stood up and continued to speak.


    In the ancient times, a hundred schools of thought contended, and the relationship between the Sea Clan and the human immortal cultivators was pretty good. They did not infringe on each other and lived in peace. It was only after the invasion of alien races that things changed. When the visitor visited the Dragon Palace, the palace lord admired the teleportation technology of the human immortal cultivators. At that time, when the teleportation array technology was the most advanced, he asked them to make some teleportation arrays for the dragon palace.


    After the human cultivator thought about it, he agreed.


    Of course they couldn��t leak the teleportation technology. They only built four special teleportation formations in the Dragon Palace. They looked like four stone statues in the shape of four statues. Each stone statue could be teleported separately. To the four big cities in the East China Sea, that is, the Fourth Palace of the East China Sea, Liuyun, Sun, Huiyue, Biefeng.


    At that time, it can be said to be the pinnacle of teleportation technology at that time. The four teleportation arrays are also considered masters. The formations are all inside the stone statues and are difficult to be destroyed. Regardless of distance, no matter how changes are made, they will not affect the location of the teleportation. It can run for a long time, but it can only have the function of teleporting to the fourth house, and will never give the sea clan a chance to teleport to the mainland.


    He was very happy to get the palace owner of the four teleportation arrays as he wished. From then on, he can visit the four palaces at will, and he can better manage the East China Sea.


    Later, the relationship between the Sea Clan and the human immortal cultivators gradually deteriorated, and wars began to erupt. Ten thousand years ago, the Sea Clan invaded Dongsheng Prefecture and suffered strong revenge from the immortal cultivators of Dongsheng Prefecture. There were a lot of casualties. , Even the Dragon Palace was partly cut off, and one of the four teleportation formations was also snatched away. The Dragon Palace Lord at that time was very angry with humans, and in a rage, crushed the remaining three stone statues one by one.


    Since then, Dragon Palace has no teleportation formation.


    Dieduo slowly finished speaking, looked at the three of them, and said thoughtfully, "Three fellow Taoists, did you step on a basalt statue?"


    Li Aojian wanted to conceal a word, but Zhu Dashan looked startled and directly shouted, "It''s weird, how do you know?"


    Di Duo nodded and turned to Xuan Yun. "That''s right. If the old official remembers correctly, the teleportation formation that was taken away by humans back then was the Xuanwu statue, and it happened to be the one teleported to Huiyue Palace... You have been to the Xuanwu statue, so he was accidentally teleported here."


    Xuan Yun nodded slightly, "Friend Zhou, isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t hide it either, "It is true, and what Di Duo said is right, as if he had seen it with his own eyes."


    "It''s a coincidence, haha."


    Xuan Yun smiled slightly, "Friend Zhou, you must want to hurry back, but Huiyue Palace is not friendly to you immortal cultivators. It''s better to wait three days, when I finish handling things and take you away, most of it will be fine. "


    "Xuan Yun''s kindness, I am very grateful."


    Zhou Shu bowed and shook his head, "It''s just that we still have something to do here, so we can''t leave right away."


    Xuan Yun showed a bit of diligence and immediately said, "What''s the matter? Here in Huiyue Palace, maybe Xuan Yun can help."


    Li Aojian glanced at him and quietly transmitted his voice to Zhou Shu, "Xiao Zhou, this person is too kind to us? He is a Hai Clan after all. I don''t think things are that simple. It''s better not to talk to him. "


    Zhou Shu transmitted the sound back, "I also feel like this... If it was the previous one, I should believe it, but now he has changed a lot. It seems that he mostly has no purpose, or he is asking for something from us, wait for me to ask. Speak clearly."


    "Well, be careful. This is the place of the Sea Clan. We still need to find Elder Zhao. Be careful."


    Li Aojian stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xuan Yun and smiled, "It would be best to have Young Master Xuan Yun help. By the way, I want to ask, is Princess Jiao here? Now that I''m here, I can just return Qing Gebei to her. ."


    Speaking of Princess Jiao, Xuan Yun''s expression suddenly changed, and the worry in his eyes could not be concealed, and he sighed unconsciously, "Oh."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What''s wrong?"


    "Speaking of...this time I came to Huiyue Palace also for her, but..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Xuan Yun hesitated to say something, "It''s a bit troublesome, it''s better not to involve fellow daoists."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "What''s the matter, Young Master Xuanyun just say, if we can help, we will definitely help As long as the Young Master also helps us, it��s good to cooperate with each other. Are you making such an idea?"


    "Friend Daoist Zhou understands me."


    Xuan Yun''s eyes flashed, and he nodded, "Okay, we will help each other, but we have to do our best for each other in advance, and we can''t do anything perfunctory. Regarding the princess, I can''t tolerate a little perfunctory, no matter how good the friendship is. Nor does it work."


    Zhou Shu nodded solemnly, "As it should be, our business is the same."


    "Okay, just do it."


    Xuan Yun stood up and stretched out his hands, left front and right back, crossing his chest, and bowed a weird salute.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s some doubts, Di Duo next to him explained, "Friends, this is the great gift of the royal family of Liuyun Palace, and you will swear by this ceremony just like you cultivators will never go back."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Each race has its own way of expressing determination, and he can understand.


    He stood up and bowed the same ceremony to Xuan Yun.

 Chapter 1068: Fate of the Shark

    After Xuan Yun''s salute, he looked at Zhou Shu, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, seemingly satisfied.


    Zhou Shu is the same. Although he doesn''t know what Xuan Yun wants him to help, it will never be more difficult than what they have to do.


    Huiyue Palace, the territory of the Sea Clan, faces a group of sea races who are extremely unfriendly to humans. There are many strong ones. I want to ask or find news about Zhao Yueru here. It is a bit whimsical, but it is different with Xuanyun''s help. Yun is the Young Master of the Liuyun Palace, with a very high status, and he is also a Sea Clan, so it would be better for him to help find him.


    Xuan Yun spoke first, "I don''t know what your friends are doing?"


    "Help us find someone."


    Zhou Shu appeared a little dignified and said slowly, "About sixty years ago, a female monk in the sect also came here through the same method. I want to know her whereabouts and find her back."


    With that, he took out a jade slip and handed it over, "It''s here, you know it at first sight."


    In the jade slip, there is a vivid and vivid image of Zhao Yue drawn by him with divine mind.


    "Sixty years ago?"


    Xuan Yun took the jade slip and looked at it for a while, and nodded seriously, "Okay, Zhou Shu, I will send someone to find it now, and I will also notify the palace lord of Huiyue Palace to help with the search. I believe there will be news soon."


    When things came to an end for the time being, Zhou Shu nodded in relief and turned to Xuan Yun, "Xuan Yun, your trouble is because of Princess Jiao, right?"


    "Not bad..."


    Xuan Yun sighed and said something heavy.


    Most of the sharks are intelligent, natural in shape, good at using star power, but they are extremely peaceful and not good at fighting at all. The vast majority of sharks have never done anything in their lives, and there is basically no strong person in the clan. Therefore, the status of the mackerel in the sea clan is very low, although not as lowly as the hydroid, but it is not much better.


    In the past era, the shark people who liked peace and were so weak that they were so submissive lived miserably in the sea. Not only the cultivators would kill the shark people, obtain oil from the shark people, tears of the shark people, etc., even many sea people would also Killing each other and arresting the sharks. Later, Liuyun Palace came forward and brought the sharks into the force of the Liuyun Palace. From then on, the sharks belonged to the Liuyun Palace and provided the night pearls and the sharks for Liuyun Palace. Wait, the most beautiful and noble woman of the shark clan, the saint of shark, will also be sent to the Liuyun Palace to be the princess, named princess, but she is actually a hostage and has been inherited to this day.


    The same is true for the saints of this generation.


    Compared with the past, although the Shark people are much more peaceful now, they have almost completely lost their freedom. They are the slaves of the Liuyun Palace. The Liuyun Palace can be said to ask and ask the Shakers, everything must be satisfied, otherwise they will have no scruples. Punish the shark people. For tens of thousands of years, countless shark people have died because of Liuyun Palace.


    Jiao Ling sees this very clearly. She is very reluctant to continue. During her time as a saint, she decided to change this situation and wanted to improve the status of the shark clan and no longer be a slave to others. , And will not be harmed by other sea races.


    To this end, she did a lot of things.


    To be independent, the most important thing is to be self-improvement. She has collected many tactics, cultivated for the shark people, as well as countless weapons and even magic weapons, and handed them over to the clan, working hard to cultivate the fighting ability and resistance consciousness of the shark people, and let the shark people There is enough self-preservation.


    Making good friends with other sea tribes, when she was a saint, she traveled almost half of the East China Sea. As long as she was a sea tribe, she tried to persuade each other to establish a good mutual assistance relationship with the sea tribe.


    In Liuyun Palace, she set an example and tried her best to change the image of Yuren who had always been submissive, so that the people in the palace had a different feeling towards Yuren.


    Each of these things is extremely difficult, but she has been insisting on it, without slack in the slightest.


    For this, she has won a lot of respect, not only from the mackerel clan, but also from other sea clan. In the East China Sea, the name of the saint is almost unknown.


    Of course, to change the long-term destiny, the resistance is also unusually large, and the biggest resistance is Palace Master Liuyun.


    As a concubine of the Holy Queen, Jiao Ling has strong enough charm to change the inherent views of many sea tribes towards the sharks, but cannot change the lord of the Liuyun Palace, Xuan''an. For Xuan''an, his idea is very simple. Always a slave of Liuyun Palace.


    This is absolutely unacceptable to Jiao Ling.


    She had quarreled with Xuan''an many times and paid a lot of price for it, but for her own race, she would never compromise. Xuan''an actually hated Jiao Ling and disrespect him again and again, but now she is not good at treating her anymore. What? In the East China Sea, the reputation of the saint woman is already very big, even surpassing Xuan''an herself. If Xuan''an rashly starts to attack Jiao Ling, it will only cause public outrage from the Sea Clan, and then Liuyun Palace''s control will be Weakened, lower status, and cheaper other three houses, this is not acceptable to Xuan''an.


    Thirty years ago, after an unbearable quarrel, Jiao Ling angrily left Liuyun Palace.


    This was actually Xuan''an deliberately. The Jiao Ling who left Liuyun Palace temporarily lost her identity as a saint, and in the open sea, he could also send someone to secretly act on it, but he didn''t expect that Jiao Ling along the way No matter where Ling went, many sea races took the initiative to protect him, making his idea impossible to succeed, but it was also an accident, but Jiao Ling was caught by the monks on Paradise Island in the Black Sea.


    Later, Princess Jiao was rescued by Zhou Shu. After leaving Paradise Island, she returned to the deep sea with Xuan Yun.


    But at this time, many of her people had been imprisoned by Liuyun Palace''s master Xuan''an, for the crime of bewitching the saint to escape from Liuyun Palace, and the sin was unforgivable.


    At this time, Jiao Ling appeared in Liuyun Palace, replaced by her body, and was willing to bear all the charges with one effort. Xuan''an felt happy. He wanted to convict Jiao Ling immediately, but many veterans in the palace interceded for him, especially Xuan Yun, even forced to death, would have lost the heart of the Hai Clan. Xuan An could only let go of the Kai Clan, but Jiao Ling was placed under house arrest and would not be able to leave Liuyun Palace in his life.


    If you can''t leave Liuyun Palace Jiao Ling can no longer lead the sharks, and can no longer run for the status of the sharks, which is a good result for Xuan''an.


    Without this biggest trouble, Xuan An was very leisurely for a period of time, retreating and focusing on cultivating, ignoring world affairs.


    But gradually, he suddenly realized that the result was wrong.


    Although Jiao Ling does not leave the palace, he has always kept in touch with the outside world. Through the characters in the palace, he continues to expand his influence and enhance the status of the sharks. The resistance of the sharks is also increasing. Ye Mingzhu and other resources are becoming less and less than before...


    Xuan''an was very frustrated, and immediately sent someone to investigate who they were, but they couldn��t find out who they were. Moreover, he suddenly discovered that the sons and courtiers who were close to him were either missing or lost in seclusion, and the palace could hold the real power. The characters, except for the disobedient veterans, seemed to have only one Xuan Yun, and Xuan Yun was his original favorite but now the most annoying son.


    Only now, who was addicted to cultivation, knew what Xuan Yun had done over the years.


    (PS: Thank you Xie Feng Yu and Book Chef for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted.)

 Chapter 1069: Longan Well

    For Jialing, Xuan Yun is determined to control Liuyun Palace. He believes that only rights can do what she wants to do.


    Once naive, he showed his talent for struggle and changed at a rapid pace. The Xuan''an cronies in the palace were constantly being cleaned up and replaced by his own people. For those brothers, he would listen to his own stay. He will never show mercy when he obeys.


    In fact, his purpose is the same as Jiao Ling, but the means are different, one relies on his own charm to be gentle, the other is ruthless.


    Before Xuan An felt everything, Xuan Yun left Liuyun Palace. He knew that after Xuan An found out, he would definitely attack him.


    When seeing the current situation of Liuyun Palace, Xuan''an was furious.


    After all, it was the strongest sea clan in Liuyun Palace. He used thunder to clean up a large number of sea clan in Liuyun Palace. Those disobedient veterans were executed or even reformed, and the people in the palace were immediately replaced. A newcomer who can be trusted, but he can''t do anything about Xuanyun and Jiaoling. The sons who are still still only seem to listen to Xuanyun��s words, and the others are not seen. As for Xuanyun, he is not in the palace at this time, and he can��t find it if he wants to. As for Jialing, the identity of the saint is still there, no He couldn''t do anything when he had to.


    In addition, Xuan An also learned a piece of news that was very unfavorable to him. Xuan Yun''s rank is the highest among his sons. Once Xuan Yun reaches the sixth rank, he can immediately replace him as the lord of Liuyun Palace. This is Liuyun Palace. The rules of the Dragon Palace are set by Dragon Palace, and he cannot change it. The Palace Lords of the Fourth Palace are hereditary. For Liuyun Palace, only the Blue Crystal Jiao family with noble blood can be inherited from generation to generation. Others The Sea Clan is neither good nor worthy.


    Sea tribes value bloodliness very much, especially those sea tribes who are naturally strong and related to dragons.


    They all learn from humans, which is the same as humans, and they are more stubborn. They regard all races except themselves as lower races, even humans are in their eyes.


    If Xuanyun becomes the palace lord of Liuyun, Xuan''an himself will have no position. As the Sea Clan has nothing to say, the palace lord who loses power will no longer be the palace lord, without any power, and Xuanyun will inevitably take The saint was released and Xuan An''s face was lost. Even if Xuan An was strong, it was impossible to change anything.


    Xuan''an kept sending people to search for Xuanyun''s whereabouts, and the whole sea was searching, with only one purpose, to kill.


    He is not benevolent, I am not righteous, everyone''s goals are inconsistent, even father and son have no affection to talk about.


    The first Xuan Yun understood this principle, so he avoided it beforehand. He knew that he could be found everywhere, so he went to Huiyue Palace first. He was very safe in Huiyue Palace. Xuan''an couldn��t do it, and he didn��t dare to do it. , However, Palace Master Huiyue doesn��t seem to want to participate in the battle of Liuyun Palace, and does not intend to let Xuanyun stay here for a long time. He intends to let Xuanyun leave in a few days, and after Xuanyun leaves Huiyue Palace, it is possible no matter where he is. Was chased by Xuan''an.


    Xuan Yun showed a wry smile, "Friend Zhou, you probably understand, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Xuan Yun, are you planning to let us protect you before you get promoted to Tier 6?"


    Xuan Yun nodded and said calmly, "Yes, that''s how I think, but it''s not that I cherish my life, but if I can''t keep my life, Jiao Ling will be trapped in Liuyun Palace forever. Life is better than death. What she wants to do cannot be done."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I understand, for her, you are not caring about anything."


    Xuan Yun did change too much for Jiao Ling, and even his father could betray. Yes, righteousness is indeed on Jia Ling''s side, but Zhou Shu could not agree with Xuan Yun''s approach. There must be a better way. But he didn''t think too much.


    "Ha ha."


    Xuan Yun followed with a smile, with a trace of misery in his mouth, but he was more determined, his eyes were condensed, and he obviously had no regrets, "For the sake of good spirits, what I do is worthwhile, Zhou Daoyou, don''t you plan to help me?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "What I promised will be done naturally, so don''t worry."


    "Great!"


    Xuan Yun hadn''t spoken yet, but Di Duo shouted, with a loud voice, but with some sobbing, "In order to come to Huiyue Palace, all of the young master''s subordinates died, and only the old minister was left, and it was of no use. I really hate it... Now that Zhou Daoyou is helping, the old minister really doesn''t know what to say..."


    "Don''t say much."


    Xuan Yun waved his hand, a trace of indifference flashed in his eyes, "The past is over. That should have been thought of, I will treat them kindly."


    He turned to Zhou Shu and solemnly saluted, "Thank you for your help. Once things are done, Xuan Yun will definitely thank you."


    Li Aojian looked at Xuan Yun with a lot of doubts, "Xuan Yun, how long will it take you to get promoted? If it takes decades or hundreds of years, is it possible that we have to stay with you for that long?"


    Zhu Dashan nodded, but did not speak.


    Xuan Yun shook his head, and said seriously, "No, three fellow Taoists, like you, I don��t have much time to wait, otherwise Jiao Ling might have something to do. Actually, I��m very close to the promotion. Well, you will be promoted soon, half a year at the latest, or three months at the earliest."


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "This is pretty much the same, but that''s fine."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The Longan Well?"


    Xuan Yun explained, "For us Jiao Clan, it is just like the blessed cave sky of your immortal cultivators. You can practice in the Longan Well and feel the breath of the ancestors, which is very good for the advanced rank. Place, it may take a long time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Oh."


    This information that belonged exclusively to the Sea Clan might also have some effect on Xiao Gun.


    Xuan Yun sighed softly, "If it''s my father... Xuan An will come out a few years later. There are two longan wells in Liuyun Palace. I can also advance to the ranks smoothly. Unfortunately, I can''t do it, and Huiyue Palace does not have longan. Zhijing, even if it is likely to be used by me, I have to find a place Three people can rest assured, I already have some news."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I''m afraid that there will be many Xuan''an people waiting in those places, right?"


    "Yes, Xuan An has definitely considered this."


    Xuan Yun didn''t conceal it, "So there are only three people. If they don''t show up, Xuan Yun doesn''t know what to do. Everything is God''s will, and I hope God''s will can continue..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Haha, needless to say, I understand."


    In his opinion, the current Xuan Yun is not as amiable as before, but this Xuan Yun may be more useful.


    He said slowly, "Xuan Yun, you go to the female monk I said, you help me, I will naturally help you."


    "I''m going now," Xuan Yun nodded, "Don''t worry, as long as Xuan An fails to kill me, my status will still be there. Most of the sea people here will listen to me. I will definitely have it in a few days. When the news comes out, please three fellow Taoists wait here."


    Without saying more, he walked out with Diuduo.

 Chapter 1070: Wanghaiting

    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them, slightly apologetic, "I just agreed directly without asking you, some..."


    Li Aojian smiled and waved his hands, "You just have to make up your mind, we are too lazy to think."


    Zhu Dashan frowned, "Xiao Zhou, what do we say about these things, we originally came with you, we naturally want to listen to you, and you must be right, hasn''t it been this way?"


    Li Aojian nodded, "Don''t think too much, the three of us will experience together, you can call the shots, don''t worry too much."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "In fact, it is better to do this. Although we are not afraid of the Sea Clan, this is the site of the Sea Clan. We have already violated the rules. We can''t make too much trouble. If it triggers a war between the two clans. , Then there is no way to save it. Palace Master Xuanyun will come forward. No matter how they quarrel is their own business within the Sea Clan, we won��t cause too much controversy if we participate in it."


    "indeed."


    Li Aojian nodded thoughtfully, but Zhu Dashan was at a loss, just looking around for spiritual food.


    Zhou Shu saw his thoughts, "Don''t worry, we will go out for a while. Now that we have an identity, of course, we must have a good experience, not in vain, this is a rare underwater city."


    Li Aojian sniffed, quite greedy, "I mean it too. Although the Sea Clan is very annoying, they are really amazing in making wine. I can smell the scent of wine even so far away, intoxicating..."


    Zhou Shuxin felt sorrowful and smiled, "I heard that Dragon Palace is rich in fine wines, especially Bishu Qiongye the most delicious, this time I can''t miss it."


    Things have settled for the time being, Xuanyun came forward to look for it, and they waited for the news. As for what to do when they find it, they will have their own plans at that time, if something happens to Zhao Yueru...


    Thinking of this, a hint of chill flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes inexplicably.


    "Then what are you waiting for, go quickly!"


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t stand it anymore, stood up, strode out of the door.


    Fortunately, this mansion is made of all kinds of large pearl shells, tall and strong, otherwise with his body, I am afraid that it will be a problem to enter.


    There are a lot of sea races watching from side to side, most of the sea races'' eyes are on Zhu Dashan, which is a bit strange, there are such tall people in the human race? Because of the previous uproar, after Xuanyun came out, no Sea Clan came to deliberately look for trouble along the way. Although Xuanyun temporarily lost his power, after all, the blood of Bijing Jiao was there, and everywhere he could not afford to offend nobles.


    However, none of the sea clan gave them a good face, not to mention the sea clan on the road, even after seeing them in many shops, they were busy closing their doors for fear that they would cause some disaster when they came in.


    Being rejected by three or four restaurants one after another, and even the wine burden on the side of the street was ignored. Zhu Dashan was quite dissatisfied. He almost yelled at him. He was only stopped by Zhou Shu and Li Aojian. It was impossible to change other people��s. Thoughts, arguing about this kind of thing, doesn''t make sense, and it''s not a good idea.


    Not long after that, the three of them stopped in front of a wine shop in a corner.


    Forget Haiting.


    The front door of the pavilion is very beautiful, there are few guests, only the wine is particularly attractive, and the three of them also follow the taste.


    Standing in front of the door, there was some expectation and some worries in my heart. If he still turned away, then he would have to return to the mansion.


    "Three guest officials..."


    The shopkeeper walked out of the door and greeted enthusiastically. Seeing the three of them, he was startled, and then he waved, "Please come in."


    "Ha, you were the first to let us in."


    Zhu Dashan grinned, showing a lot of joy, "On the way, there are not many people waiting to see us."


    "When you come, you are a guest. If there is anything you can''t enter, as long as you don''t think the shop and yourself are crude."


    The owner smiled and nodded, and opened the door curtain to let a few people in.


    The wine shop is not big, and is similar to some surrounding buildings. It is made up of several shells, surrounded by walls and no roof above, which is slightly crude. The owner of the shop is also unusually tall, I''m afraid he is not much shorter than Zhu Dashan, he is quite ugly, his mouth and nose are connected together, and he has four eyes, mostly because he was not prepared for the transformation.


    "Thanks."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, followed behind the owner, and entered the wine shop.


    There were only two tables of guests in the dozens of feet store. They were a little surprised to see Zhou Shu and others coming in. Soon, one table walked out, but the other table stayed in place, continuing to eat and drink, looking up from time to time. Looking at Zhou Shu and others with interest.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, picked up the table and sat down.


    As soon as Li Aojian took his seat, there was a trace of worry in his eyes, and the sound transmission said, "Xiao Zhou, the people at that table are a bit strange."


    "Yes," Zhou Shu replied, "two demon cultivators and one sea clan, one of them is already close to crossing the robbery. This is very rare among demon cultivators."


    Li Aojian was a little confused, "Can Demon Xiu come here too?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Sea Clan is very hostile to humans, but he regards Demon Xiu as half of his own people. He feels that Demon Xiu has given up his identity as a human and is closer to them. On the contrary, he is very friendly. The status is quite high, and it can even be the deputy chief of some sea tribes. I think the two demon cultivators are like this."


    "Then be more careful, I heard that many demon cultivators are closer to monsters, and hate human cultivators outrageous..."


    Li Aojian reminded him, after thinking about it, he sighed unconsciously, "I don��t know what happened to Elder Zhao. If it��s like what you said before, then I think with Elder Zhao��s wisdom, in order to survive in this sea clan, Most likely will choose this way."


    "Do you choose to become a demon repair?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It is indeed possible. If Elder Zhao really becomes a demon cultivator and is unwilling to go back, we can only let her go, but if it is forced, it is different."


    In fact, Zhou Shu did not agree with Li Aojian''s thoughts. If Zhao Yue had such a tactic as the Sea-Treading Technique, how could he practice the Monster Beast Technique? It''s just that this can''t be said clearly, the matter of stepping on the sea is always a secret.


    "Three guest officials the owner came over," This is Biluochun from the small shop. The first drink is the most refreshing. Please taste it first. As for what you need, just treat me. Say. "


    He held a shell in his hands. On the shell were three emerald green conch, the size of a fist, and the lines were very beautiful. Although it was immersed in sea water, it was fragrant and fragrant, and he felt slightly dizzy when he smelled it.


    Seeing all three of them had doubts on their faces, the owner laughed unconsciously, and apologized, "The tea is in the snail, and you can drink it by aiming at the mouth of the snail."


    "Haha, the bottom of the sea is really strange, even a teacup is so interesting!"


    Zhu Dashan picked up a green snail, opened his mouth a pinch, suddenly felt the fragrance and filled his mouth, and could not help but praised loudly, "Good taste, is this really tea?"


    "Naturally, if the guest officer likes it, there is."


    The owner smiled, "But if you drink too much tea, you won''t be able to taste the aroma of the wine, a cup is the best."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head hurriedly, "That cup is good, one cup is good, no matter how good the tea is, it is not as good as wine and meat."

 Chapter 1071: Turn around and transform

    After three rounds of wine, all three of them showed a bit of comfort. Fastest update


    The wines from the sea are really different from those on the land. They are not strong at all. They are refreshing and refreshing. They are long and sweet. They are particularly comfortable to drink, and they are refreshing both physically and mentally.


    "There is no one on either side. How about a few drinks at the same time?"


    As if with some wine, Zhou Shu beckoned to the shopkeeper.


    The owner did not refuse, and sat down calmly and raised his glass to greet him, "Come on, with the respect of the old man, it is rare to have guests invited, what''s wrong?"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shuman drank a cup and smiled and said, "Shopkeeper, you are willing to accept us in without hating us. Don''t you think our immortal cultivators are different from you?"


    "It''s different, but what''s the relationship?" The store nodded and shook his head. "You immortal cultivators and our Sea Clan, at one end of the land, do not commit fire or water, but drink and drink together. What else can you do? As for hate, then It''s even harder to say, you and I have never been in my life. I sell wine and you drink. As long as you give me money for wine, I have nothing to hate."


    "Well said, it''s just drinking, what does it matter?"


    Zhu Dashan raised his glass and drank it in one go. "If it''s like the sea people outside, then it''s boring. Don''t even drink alcohol. It''s hello to the store."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said in agreement, "What the store said has won my heart, ha ha, it would be nice if everyone of the Sea Clan resembled you."


    "That''s unlikely, haha."


    The shopkeeper laughed unconsciously, "Look at this Wanghai Pavilion, how many sea people are there? Even your own people look down on them, not to mention you, hehe, there are even fewer people like me."


    Only the slight bitterness in that smile must have caused a lot of eyeballs from the same race.


    Sea people who are unsuccessful in transforming are often looked down upon by other sea people and are inferior, even if they are of the same race, they will feel that he has lost the face of the clan. He doesn''t have many customers in this store, and that''s probably the reason.


    With a few words and a few glasses of wine, the relationship seems to be closer.


    Zhou Shuxian understood his difficulties, "I take the liberty to ask, the store, something went wrong in the transformation?"


    "Something went wrong..."


    The shopkeeper nodded, but he didn''t want to mention sad things, especially in front of outsiders.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and said slowly, "Shopkeeper, I have a turnaround incarnation formula here. It should be suitable for your current situation. Although you and I are of different races, you hit a match at first sight. If you don''t dislike it, I will use it. To you."


    "What, turn around incarnation?"


    The shop owner''s complexion changed suddenly, his eyes kept closing, he was extremely shocked.


    Zhou Shu was slightly confused, "The store also knows this?"


    "know."


    The shop owner��s eyes flickered, and he was a little unbelievable. ��The old man heard that the turning body incarnation technique is the technique of the great sect of cultivating immortality, Cihangzong, and Cihangzong only has female cultivators. How can you have it, aren��t you kidding?��


    The turning body incarnation art is from Cihangzong, it is a law created by the cultivators of Cihangzong to cross the demon.


    Many demon cultivators have become half-human, half-beasts and weird bodies due to the practice of demon-beast tactics. In order to save these demon cultivators and return to the right way, Ci Hangzong created this tactic. After demon-cultivation, they can The body gradually returned to its original human form, but the cultivation base of the monster beast would also disappear. Because of this, many monster cultivators were not willing to accept it. Ci Hangzong forced a few times, and the effect was diminished, so he stopped asking more. Just as wasted effort.


    However, it was later discovered that this technique is not only useful for demon cultivators, it is also very useful for monsters, especially those monsters that fail to transform, can use the turning back incarnation technique to make the body close to human form without losing too much. As far as the cultivation base is concerned, for those monsters, this result is simply not better.


    Turning back to the Incarnation Art, it became a treasure for the Monster Race Sea Race to snatch.


    It is also considered unintentional to plant the willows and willows into the shadows. The magic formula that the demon cultivator did not want has become the treasure of the monster beast. After the Ci Hangzong knew this, he took back the magic formula from various places and put the formula in the high pavilion. As a result, many monsters'' thoughts were cut off, and they couldn''t go to Cihangzong to steal the magic arts.


    Zhou Shu got this tactic in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, and he never cared about it, but after reuniting with Zhu Dashan, he recorded the tactic. Although Zhu Dashan would probably not accept it, it is still necessary to talk about it. , Maybe Zhu Dashan wants to restore his past appearance? It''s just that it has a new purpose without giving it to Zhu Dashan.


    "Is there any? The store will know if you look at it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, took out a jade slip and handed it over.


    The shopkeeper only glanced at it, his figure trembled, looked up at Zhou Shu, hesitated to put the jade slip on the table, "This thing is too precious, the old man will not dare to accept it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Take it, even if it saves money for this meal."


    The shopkeeper hesitated for a while, but finally put the jade slip away and hid it in his arms, repeating it, extremely excited.


    His family can also be regarded as a wealthy family in Huiyue Palace, but his transformation failed, his status plummeted, and he was ridiculed by the people in the family. He had to go to the corner to open a shop. If he could perfectly transform into a human, he would return to the family with great hope. He was excited.


    "Thank you, thank you very much."


    The owner solemnly bowed, then looked at Zhou Shu, "If you need help from the old man, please speak up."


    "Hey, it''s a trivial thing to say," Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said through the voice, "Shopkeeper, how long have you been opening a shop here?"


    "One hundred and thirteen years ago."


    Seeing Zhou Shu Chuanyin, the shop owner also became cautious and added, "I left the family that day, so remember to be very clear."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "A few decades ago, a female monk also came to Huiyue Palace. Do you remember such a thing?"


    "Female monk?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the cultivator of the Nascent Infant Realm, his temperament is cold and noble, it is hard to forget it at a glance."


    The shopkeeper thought about it for a while, shook his head and said, "The old man really hasn''t heard of it. Except for the introductions in the classics, the three are the first time the old man has seen immortals."


    Zhou Shu stared at the shopkeeper and saw that he didn''t seem to be lying He just nodded and smiled, "It''s okay, I just ask casually."


    "The old man has been in Huiyue Palace for many years, and I have known many people. For example, the table next to him has a great status in the palace." The owner quietly pointed his finger at the table of guests not far away and asked, "I can Go and ask, maybe they know?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I just ask you, others don''t."


    The shopkeeper dared not disobey, only nodded in agreement.


    Zhou Shu smiled and stopped transmitting, "The store, what good wine and food are there, please bring it together."


    "Okay, just come."


    The owner sang here, and went knowingly.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. It was a momentary thought to ask the owner for the news, but he did not ask what the result was, but it made him a little depressed. According to the logic, the people who opened a shop here should know a little bit, but nothing. news����


    Had Zhao Yueru disappeared inexplicably after coming here? (To be continued.)

 Chapter 1072: Unexpected invitation

    After the owner left, the guests at the table not far away looked at Zhou Shu, but they walked over together.


    "Friends of Taoism, we are destined to meet each other. In Yunshan next week, these two will be my companions, Zhou Wurong and Ning Nu."


    The first demon repairer with a smile on his face, bowed his hands, and introduced them one by one, and the two on the side also bowed their hands, quite polite.


    Zhou Shu got up and replied with a smile, "Next Zhou Shu, these two are my seniors and I have met three Taoists."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Wusong was slightly puzzled. He glanced at Zhou Shu and said thoughtfully, "I heard that there was a peerless genius in the world of immortal cultivation. He used the Nascent Soul Realm to overcome the calamity and attracted the six major sects to compete, and then he left. Huashen, to overcome the three sects, so majestic-that person is also called Zhou Shu, is it your lord?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "There are many people with the same name and surname in the world, but I am not him, but I have also heard about it. If I have the opportunity, I would like to see and see if he is such a character."


    Zhou Wusong breathed a sigh of relief, "I think so, Zhou Shu should be in Dongshengzhou at this time. How could I come here? I am so worried."


    "Haha, Daoist Zhou Shu said it well."


    Zhou Yunshan nodded, feeling the same, "Cultivators like to exaggerate, hey, as far as I can see, most of them are not so good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "The three of you are here, and most of them have some advice, why don''t you drink a few cups first?"


    "Then it would be disrespectful."


    Zhou Yunshan did not refuse, and sat down on the side, followed by the other two people.


    When the spirit wine was filled one by one, they looked at each other.


    That week, Yunshan''s face was very heroic and Zhou Zheng, and his behavior was extraordinary, but the whole body faintly exudes a cold, damp and cold air. Although it is not easy to detect at the bottom of the sea, it feels like sitting at the bottom of a well when it is close. Feeling chills, presumably because he has cultivated some special monster technique, and Zhou Wurong, as a male body, does not have a feminine air in every move, and his speech is also delicate and smooth, which looks very strange, but The reason is not surprising, many monsters are hermaphrodite, and some monsters will become male and female if they practice such magic tricks of monsters.


    Ning Nu on the side looks no different from a human, but there are thick black scales on the underarms and other parts of the clothes. Most of them are due to the fact that the form of monsters is not perfect. It is just unknown, nor What a big deal. Ning Nu is not at the fifth level, but the two Zhou surnamed are very respectful to him. Obviously, Ning Nu is still above the Zhou surname. Combined with the black scales that resemble dragon scales, most of them are those of the Huiyue Palace. One of the palace masters can''t be wrong.


    It wasn''t just a glance, but Zhou Shu could see these people clearly while drinking.


    Zhou Yunshan raised his glass and laughed, "Three, is Young Master Xuanyun invited to help?"


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of hesitation, neither nodding nor shaking his head.


    Zhou Yunshan smiled, only when Zhou Shu acquiesced, took a sip, put down the wine glass, stared at Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "The three Taoists, it��s not my alarmist talk. Even though Xuanyun is a king, now It''s hard to escape this disaster because the anger has arrived. It is better for the three to leave as soon as possible to avoid the same crime."


    Zhou Shu showed a slight dignity, "I will consider what Daoist Zhou said."


    "Actually, there is nothing to consider."


    Zhou Wusong shook his head, "Xuan''an is not like an ordinary sea clan aristocrat. No one can stop him. It is very difficult for Huiyue Palace to stay in Xuanyun for a few days. As soon as Xuanyun leaves Huiyue Palace, They will soon fall into a heavy siege. If the three want to bury with him, it is really unwise. I think the three are not sea clan, so why bother to die with Xuan Yun?"


    "Thank you fellow daoists for your advice."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing a trace of regret, "It''s just that I have received the favor of Young Master Xuanyun in the past, but left at a critical moment. That is a violation of my heart, and it is impossible to cultivate immortality."


    "Instinct?"


    Zhou Yunshan felt unconsciously, "What is that? I don''t care about that. I only need strength. As long as the strength is enough, the world and the sea will leave me at ease, nowhere to go. As for the imaginary road of immortality...I have already reached this point. , Don��t think too much, just a few more years."


    Zhou Wusong followed and nodded, "Friend Daoist, although you are not a demon cultivator, but you are the same way as a demon cultivator, you must be the same? Just like us, we are all people who are not accommodated by the immortal cultivator world, and they are scolded and beaten everywhere. Don��t mention buying and selling the magic pill. You can��t even find a place to practice. Where else can you expect the avenue? I��m afraid that it��s impossible to survive three calamities, so it��s better to live your life happily, my heart, ha ha ..."


    Demon cultivator, it is indeed difficult to survive in the realm of cultivating immortals, but it is a little more carefree with the demon clan. These words really make some sense.


    Zhou Shu sighed and glanced at Zhu Dashan next to him, which seemed very touching.


    Zhu Dashan appeared a little dazed, and when he wanted to speak, he was caught by Li Aojian, but the two of them were silent.


    Zhou Yunshan glanced at Zhou Shu, and he felt like he was right. He felt happy, and hit the railroad while it was hot. "The three are all good at strength, but now they are deeply mired. I really can''t bear to watch them die in vain. Why not get out soon?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, embarrassed, "Where can we go without following Young Master Xuanyun, our three brothers don''t want to go back to the world of immortality."


    "It''s easy, hehe."


    Zhou Wusong smiled, male voice and female voice, and the laughter was a little bit irritating, "It''s fine to follow our Young Master Ning, Young Master Ning must be elected as the Palace Master in the future. Now that I assist him, I can say something in the future. Endless benefits."


    Ning Nu, who had not spoken all the time, nodded and said, "If the three fellow Taoists don��t dislike, they can come to Xiao Wang at any time. Xiao Wang will be the guest of honor. In the future, they will become the palace lord. Great credit."


    Zhou Shu appeared a little hesitant, and was speechless for a long while.


    He had guessed the purpose of these three people before The three people regarded them as Xuan Yun''s subordinates, and they took a fancy to their strength, and wanted to invite them to come over to prepare for the battle for the palace owner.


    A palace lord often has many heirs. Those are the young palace lords, but in the end only one young palace lord can sit on the throne. The competition is cruel. For this reason, every young palace lord is trying to expand. Strength, this is the same as the battle for the throne in the mortal world, except that most of the sea people belong to the Dragon Palace and the Fourth Palace, and they will only be loyal to the Dragon Palace and the Fourth Palace. Before they truly become the Palace Lord, those Young Palace Lords are very It is difficult to win the allegiance of the Sea Clan, so they can only use other people to make ideas, and the demon cultivator is the one they are most willing to fight for. As for the immortal cultivator who is not the demon cultivator, it is very simple.


    In fact, there is no essential difference between playing under these young palace masters and Xuan Yun. It is very dangerous and difficult, but Zhou Shu doesn��t mind this. If they come before Xuan Yun, maybe Zhou Shu will reach peace with them. Yun has the same conditions, but now it is too late.


    There are always first come first, Zhou Shu will not promise them, just want to get some useful things from them, it would be nice to get the news of Zhao Yueru.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1073: Want to see

    Pretending to meditate for a while, Zhou Shu still did not nod, "I''m really sorry, I need to think about it for a few more days."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s reply, Zhou Yunshan shook his head unconsciously, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes, but it disappeared quickly and returned to the original state.


    But that bit of killing intent naturally did not escape Zhou Shu''s eyes, which made Zhou Shu a little surprised. Of course, Zhou Shu didn''t care.


    Ning Xin''s face changed slightly and became a little sullen. Obviously they all knew that Zhou Shu would not agree at this time and would not agree to it in the future. He had already refused. After all, Xuan Yun was leaving in three days, but there was no time to think about it.


    Zhou Wusong showed a trace of regret, but with a smile on his face, "Everyone has his own ambitions. Since fellow Daoists are so high-spirited, we can only wish luck in friendship."


    "Haha, thank you a few."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Come on, continue drinking."


    Zhou Yunshan took a toast and took a sip, then looked at Zhou Shu, and said in a slow voice, "Dao Fellow mentioned the turning body transformation technique before?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, showing a trace of doubt, "How does Fellow Daoist Zhou know?"


    "Haha, Fellow Daoist Zhou was too loud before, and I accidentally heard it, no wonder."


    Zhou Yunshan smiled slightly, with a trace of pride in his eyes. Of course he did not accidentally see it, but deliberately spied, but at this time he deliberately said it, there was a hint of showy, more threatening, and wanted to explain his strength Far above Zhou Shu, able to ask for anything.


    But he definitely didn''t know, that was Zhou Shu deliberately told him to let him hear.


    What should be let him hear and see, Zhou Shu would let him hear and see, but he couldn''t hear a word, nor could he see a piece of jade slip.


    Zhou Shu trembled slightly, seemingly panicked, "I mentioned it, but..."


    "Make a price."


    Zhou Yunshan interrupted Zhou Shu somewhat rudely, "I know you have it, and Young Master Ning is very interested in this, you know, some unsatisfactory sea people can give up their loyalty to the Dragon Palace for this, if you If you don��t want to join us, it��s okay to leave the tactics, and we will let you go safely... as you wish, leave with Xuan Yun."


    He paused, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "Of course, in these few days, you can change your mind at any time."


    Once the win-win fails, it immediately becomes a direct threat, and the attitude changes so quickly that people are caught off guard.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Zhu Dashan, hesitated for a while, and slowly said, "I have the magic formula. It is not impossible to sell it, but..."


    Zhou Yunshan snorted, "It''s just what you have to say."


    "I can say anything, I''m afraid we don''t have it, and even if you take a lot, will it be useful to follow Xuan Yun?" Zhou Wusong''s voice was softer, but it was not very ear-catching.


    Only Ning Ning is more normal, "Little Wang will try his best to satisfy Fellow Daoist Zhou''s requirements. That trick is very important to Xiao Wang."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Ning Nu and nodded, "Actually, I don''t have any requirements. I heard that there are countless treasures in the East China Sea Dragon Palace, and they are richer than the big sects of the world of immortality..."


    Zhou Yunshan showed a trace of disdain, "You want to go to the Dragon Palace, can you leave here?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother to look at him, and just continued, "I also heard that Huiyue Palace also contains many treasures. Compared to the Dragon Palace, it is not much more than the Dragon Palace. It is the best in the Fourth Palace..."


    Zhou Yunshan''s disdain is even more, "There are naturally many treasures in Huiyue Palace, but even if you trade equally, you can''t change anything, so you don''t want to have such a great dream."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I didn''t want to change so much, I just wanted to see. It''s rare to come to such a deep ocean and come to this rich Huiyue Palace. If you can''t see it, it would be a pity. As for the treasures. It doesn''t matter."


    Ning Ning seemed to realize something, "Do you want to enter Huiyue Palace?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, but it''s not here, it''s the inner palace. I want to see the real sea palace."


    Zhou Yunshan showed a trace of anger, "How can you enter the inner palace, even if the old man has never been, it is the exclusive land of the palace owner''s family, and it is impossible for other people to enter."


    Zhou Shu ignored him, just looking at Ning Nu, "If the Young Palace Master agrees, I am willing to give the Turn Body Transformation Technique with both hands, even if I can''t get anything. If I can''t, then I have to go before I leave. Destroy it, lest it fall into the hands of others."


    "How dare you threaten us?"


    Zhou Yunshan''s face turned sharp, watching Zhou Shu about to have an attack.


    Ning Nu turned to Zhou Yunshan and suddenly scolded, "Enough, you talk too much."


    He who looked bad at words before, but now has an exceptionally majestic aura, Zhou Yunshan immediately did not dare to speak.


    "Usually, I have always been tolerant to you, so you are so presumptuous, without any rules, it is simply rude."


    Ning Ning sank his face without mercy at all. "This fellow Zhou Daoist has such a heavy righteousness, he is unwilling to abandon his old master in times of crisis. The king would not mind, but he would respect him very much. Now he only asks to see the inner palace and is willing to send precious tactics. What can��t you do? The king decides the king��s affairs, and you make your own decisions like this. Talk nonsense, don��t blame this king for not being able to tolerate you."


    Zhou Yunshan''s face rose slightly, but he did not dare to refute, only bowed his head to Nuonuo and stopped talking.


    He saw that Zhou Shu was an outsider who wanted to humiliate him, but he did not know that he had touched Ning Nu''s mold. Although his cultivation base is much higher than Ning''s, this is Huiyue Palace. He can''t bear the result of being rude to the Young Palace Master. The Xiaoyao he speaks is only superficial, and it is surrender at all. Only when you surrender can you have Xiaoyao. He still understands the truth, and he must understand it, otherwise he won''t be able to survive here.


    Zhou Shu did not speak, and felt a little surprised.


    This Ning Nu is not as weak as the surface, and inside is also a very tough sea clan. As Young Palace Master, he must have some abilities, but it can��t be ruled out Ning Nu is playing with Zhou Yunshan for him. Look, sometimes black face and sometimes red face.


    Ning Ning turned to Zhou Shu, showing sincerity, "Friend Zhou''s request is reasonable, and this Wang has granted permission, but the inner city is indeed only allowed by the royal family, and this king needs to prepare for it, and...is it just a fellow Taoist to enter?"


    He glanced at Zhu Dashan, his eyes hesitant.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m the only one."


    Ning An breathed a sigh of relief, "That would be much more convenient. This Dao brother''s physique is a bit too big, and it is quite inconvenient to go in, but Zhou Daoyou will have no problem. After the king returns, he will prepare for it. It will take about two days. Make a trip and let fellow daoists go to Huiyue Palace."


    "Okay, it''s better for Young Master to be happy."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "As long as I enter the inner palace and see the real underwater palace, I will send the magic technique to the young master."


    "A word is a deal."


    Ning An nodded and agreed, and toasted to salute, "When the time comes, the king will send someone to the hall to inform, and the Taoist friends can go."

 Chapter 1074: not human

    Seeing Zhou Shu nodded and agreed, Ning Nu smiled and stood up, "Friend Zhou, I won''t bother you, so I''ll leave," as he said, he turned to the shopkeeper who was not far away and said, "The shopkeeper, these people have all the accounts. Count it on me. 1357924?6810ggggggggggd��""


    The shopkeeper just nodded and didn''t say much. It seemed that he didn''t have much respect for Ning Nu.


    Ning Nu handed over to Zhou Shu and left with the two quickly.


    After walking through a few streets, Zhou Yunshan leaned a few steps closer, with a flattering face, "Congratulations, young master, I am so happy today."


    Ning An''s face was still a little gloomy, "Where does the joy come from?"


    Zhou Yunshan whispered, "Young Master, as long as we send the Turn Body Transformation Technique up, we will definitely be appreciated by the Palace Master, promoted in status, and even receive many awards... This way, it will be great for the Young Master to be promoted to Palace Master in the future. It''s good."


    "That''s right, the information you have heard is pretty good."


    Ning Ning nodded slightly, still with a trace of caution on his face, "For these years, my father has been troubled by the same clan who failed to incarnate. If I can get the incarnation formula, it will indeed be of great benefit to our family... As for the future, you don��t have to talk more now."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Yunshan nodded quickly, not dare to say more.


    Ning Nu touched his arm unconsciously, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He wants to turn back into the avatar, in order to win the praise of the palace lord is one aspect, and more importantly for himself, his avatar is not perfect, although his appearance is outstanding, it is considered excellent among a dozen sons, but his body Wu Jinlin has not been completely dissipated. If it is spread out, he will never have the chance to succeed. This has always been a major concern for him, but if he can get the turning body transformation formula now, there is no problem. How can Not happy.


    If it weren''t enough forbearance, I''m afraid I would have been ecstatic.


    Putting down his hand, he frowned slightly, seemingly thoughtful, "In your opinion, what does he want to go to the inner palace?"


    Zhou Yunshan thought for a while, "Maybe I really want to see it. When my subordinates were in Nanzhanzhou, almost all the cultivators I met were envious of the Dragon Palace. I wanted to see and see and take a look at the legendary rare treasures. ."


    "Exotic treasures?"


    Ning Ning laughed unconsciously, "That''s Dragon Palace! What can Huiyue Palace have? Anything good in the other four palaces will be taken away by Dragon Palace. If you want to keep it, you can''t keep it. Dragon Palace, hum, but it��s just that the bloodline is better, but it��s better. We are the difference between Tianyuan, if one day this king..."


    He stopped speaking, and suddenly there was some chill in his eyes, which made Zhou Yunshan couldn''t help being cold.


    Ning Nu looked at Zhou Yunshan and frowned, "How is his cultivation level?"


    Zhou Yunshan hurriedly said, "It should be the Ganghua God, the Yuanshen body is not good, and it seems that there is no condensed clone, there is nothing to say, the young master can rest assured."


    "Well, then there is nothing wrong with him."


    Ning An nodded, "Remember to send someone to stare at. Don''t let him go these days. If something happens, I will ask you."


    "know."


    Zhou Yunshan just nodded, not dare to talk too much.


    In Wanghai Pavilion, Zhou Shu and the three were still drinking leisurely. Several hours passed without intending to leave.


    Regarding this, Li Aojian had some questions, "Should we not go back and wait for Xuan Yun''s news?"


    And Zhu Dashan drank and ate meat on his own, and didn''t care, "There is meat here, what do you do when you go back?"


    "No need."


    Zhou Shu explained, ��Let��s just wait here. I have divine thoughts on Diduo. Now I know what Xuan Yun is doing, so don��t worry.��


    "So that''s the case, but I''m worrying too much."


    Li Aojian smiled, seemingly regretful, "I can''t perceive this divine mind."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and smiled, "To you, the sword is everything, so don''t care about those."


    After Zhou Shu transformed into a god, he developed the habit of paying attention to his mind.


    In many places, divine consciousness is much easier to use than divine consciousness. Divine consciousness is easily restricted, but divine consciousness is not. It is even more unknowing to attach to others.


    He actually wanted to pay attention to Xuan Yun''s body, but he could not do it. Xuan Yun obviously has an excellent treasure that can completely block other people''s spiritual thoughts. This surprised Zhou Shu a little, and Liuyun Palace has a rich background. , After all, he is the only Young Palace Master of Liuyun Palace, and there are so many things to defend himself.


    Before Zhou Yunshan and Zhou Wurim, Zhou Shu also had divine thoughts, but Ning Nu did not have it. It was not because he also had treasures, but Ning Nu was the Young Palace Master of Huiyue Palace. He always had to enter the inner palace for the first time. It''s Huiyue Palace again. If someone thinks about him, it''s easy to cause disputes. There is no weaker than Zhou Shu in Huiyue Palace, and there are more than one.


    Leaving divine thoughts and entering Huiyue Palace were all for finding Zhao Yueru, not only relying on Xuanyun, but also paying attention.


    A few people were waiting in the pavilion, and no one came to bother. The shopkeeper was watching the Fa Jue secretly, and his eyes lit up from time to time.


    About an hour later, Zhou Shu''s eyebrows narrowed slightly, and he whispered, "Let''s go and see, something is up."


    The two didn''t say much, put down their glasses and left directly with Zhou Shu.


    Huiyue Palace, on a bustling street.


    Xuan Yun, who had just walked out of a mansion, was immediately surrounded by a group of people.


    The eyebrows are high, the eye sockets are deep, and the face is very dark, as if a layer of ashes have been wiped on the bottom of the pot. With the big mouth that keeps some saliva from time to time, it is very exciting. Bored.


    He walked up to Xuan Yun with a big stab and stammered, "Xuan Yun, you''ve been hanging around in the palace...the palace for a day, ghosts... sneaky, to...what do you want to do!"


    Xuan Yun arched his hands slightly, calmly said, "Ning Ma, I have my business, what to do with you?"


    This Ning Ma is also one of the young palace masters of the Huiyue Palace. He has always been arrogant and arrogant, and the palace owner does not care about him.


    Ning Ma snorted, raised his head high, disdainfully said, "Huiyue Palace is the territory of our family. Whatever you do here has something to do with me."


    "Is it?"


    Xuan Yun smiled unconsciously, "When did Young Master Ning become Palace Master Ning, I still don''t know? If this is the case, I will tell the truth."


    "You...when did I say...that I am the Palace Master?"


    Ning Ma paused pointing to Xuan Yun, "Less nonsense..." It seemed to be a bit confusing. He looked at the edge of his eyes and shouted, "Say it!"


    The person on the side immediately helped out, "What he can do is definitely to win over the people from Huiyue Palace and save his life."


    "That''s right, it''s all surrounded outside. It''s a dead end when he goes out. What can he do if he doesn''t take advantage of these few days to find some helpers? It''s a pity that I can''t find one. Who will help him."


    "Poor, a young palace master in exile, nothing, not even a stinky fish or shrimp."


    In the voices of everyone, Ning Ma couldn''t help but bend over and point to Xuan Yun, "Hahaha..."


    "You are here specially to mock our Young Palace Master?"


    Di Duo stared at a few people, his beard turned up, she was really angry, she couldn''t help but shouted, "Ingredient, if the young master helped you decades ago, you are not a human at all now, where can you talk?"


    (Ps: Thank you, Chen Li, for your support for those who can��t stop, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1075: Involuntary

    "Hahaha!"


    Na Ning Ma smiled for a while, and straightened up, "It''s just mocking...you, then...what''s the matter, what help me..." He pointed to the side, "You...you say!"


    The person on the side immediately said, "It''s not a human, but I helped the Young Palace Master? It''s obviously hurting the Young Palace Master because of what you said too!"


    "Yes, if it weren''t for taking your pill, the Young Palace Master wouldn''t be able to speak clearly, you must have poisoned the pill!"


    "The harm is not shallow, and it deserves to fall into such a field now."


    Sentence after sentence, it seemed that they had rehearsed before, but Ning Ma, who was speechless, was only responsible for mocking.


    "Harm you?"


    Di Duo''s face turned purple, and she said loudly, "Why don''t you talk about your conscience! Because you have been practicing for many years but can''t transform your form, the Young Palace Lord specially gave you the rare pill from the realm of cultivation. You took the pill. After the medicine changed its shape, I am not grateful to the Young Palace Master, and still slander the Young Palace Master Lai, you..."


    "It is clear that there is a problem with the pill you sent!"


    "Let��s stop defending. If it weren��t for the poisonous pill, you wouldn��t send it. Who would give such a precious pill to others is definitely a problem!"


    "Yeah, it''s really harmful. It''s your fault that the Young Palace Master is not eloquent."


    Dieduo became more and more angry when she heard it, and when she waited to say it, she was caught by Xuan Yun.


    "Okay, don''t talk about the past."


    Xuan Yun shook his head, and said calmly, "Ning Ma, please let me go, I''m going back."


    "I just... won''t let go, how can you...how?"


    Not only did Ning Ma not let go, but instead took a few steps forward, holding her arms akimbo in front of Xuan Yun, almost touching her body.


    A group of people on the side also stepped forward together, forming a circle to completely surround the two of Xuan Yun.


    "Go, where do you go?"


    "It''s okay to go. Let''s go with us first, make things clear, and then go out of the palace. Don''t stay here to get in the way and damage our relationship with Liuyun Palace."


    "I heard that when he left Liuyun Palace, he brought a lot of treasures..."


    There were more and more onlookers around, and they couldn''t help but give pointers.


    "Is Ning Ma bullying others again?"


    "That is not our Huiyue Palace, but Liuyun Palace''s Xuanyun. I heard that Xuanyun offended the Liuyun Palace Master, and was chased by the Xuan''an Palace Master and fled here. Now he can''t go out, he will die when he goes out. "


    "Ha, just to watch the excitement, the impoverished royal family is not as good as us, haha."


    "This guy found a few human immortal cultivators here a few days ago, and he deserves to be scolded."


    "Also, I heard that Xuan Yun will bring disasters wherever he goes. The few towns that he passed through were all washed by Xuan''an''s blood. Although Huiyue Palace is not afraid, Xuan''an... it''s better to drive him out as soon as possible."


    Listening to everyone��s discussion, Diuduo��s face almost dripped blood, and his master was humiliated. Nothing was more uncomfortable, but he couldn��t do anything. It��s impossible to do it. That would violate Huiyue Palace��s rules. , Will be driven out immediately, not to mention that they can''t be beaten, but there are several Tier Six in the group of Sea Races opposite.


    Xuan Yun''s complexion was still indifferent, but his heart was a little gloomy. This situation is indeed difficult to handle at the moment.


    Opposite Ning Ma is arrogant and unreasonable, and she can''t move her hands, and can''t move her mouth. When watching the lively Sea Clan gather more, and when things get worse, the guard officials of Huiyue Palace will come out to end. The result is Hui The palace lord of the Moon Palace would chase him out now for the reason of violating the palace rules.


    There are more and more people around, perhaps because some people spread it everywhere, adding to the flames.


    "This Xuan Yun has been chased to Huiyue Palace, but he still doesn''t stay honestly. He runs around every day, trying to find people from Huiyue Palace to help him deal with Liuyun Palace. It''s just wishful thinking."


    "That is, it is completely deliberately destroying the relationship between the two houses. The palace owner is good enough to take him in, but he still wants to make trouble. In my opinion, it is better to get out early."


    "It''s rare that Ning Ma did a great thing!"


    In the crowd, several acquaintances looked from a distance, with a sneer at the corners of their mouths.


    "Xuan Yun''s situation is a bit bad."


    "Ning Ma''s hand is good. It has established her own prestige, made the palace residents change their opinions, and also made the two palace owners happy.


    "Well, Xuan''an didn''t say anything, I wished Xuanyun had an accident, and Palace Master Ning really hopes to get rid of Xuanyun''s trouble soon, but because of his affection, it is not good for him to come forward, but Ning Ma came out first to help the Palace Master. Solved this trouble."


    Ning Ning nodded slightly, "It''s kind of interesting. The Sixth Brother Ning, who has always been brainless, actually knows how to do this, and doesn''t know who made it."


    Zhou Yunshan next to him whispered, "Young Master, do we want to go out?"


    Zhou Wusong asked suspiciously, "Do you want to add fire to Ning Ma, or to calm Xuanyun?"


    "This matter has nothing to do with us."


    Ning Ning shook his head slightly, "Xuan Yun is afraid that he is in danger of escape. I don''t need to worry about it in the future, so I don''t need to help him, and Ning Ma doesn''t care about things that are destined to be impossible, but the people behind him should look for things that are destined to help others. Yes, especially the third brother."


    The two nodded together, "I see, young master."


    Ning An waved his hand, "Let''s go, you shouldn''t watch the excitement more, it would be bad for others to see it."


    Several people left soon.


    Seeing that there are more and more sea people around, the situation is getting more and more unfavorable. It seems that several Huiyue Palace guards have come from not far away. Xuan Yun knows that the situation is not good, and now he is under the eaves, causing trouble. It''s hard to do if you come, not to mention that Zhou Shu''s affairs have not been finished, no one can help, and going out is a dead end.


    He could guess why Ning Ma did it, and he could predict the whole story, but he couldn''t change it.


    Di Duo glanced at Xuan Yun and said in a low voice, "The old minister doesn''t want this life anymore, I''ll break out, Young Master, you take the opportunity..."


    Xuan Yun shook his head There is no difference between your hands and my hands, they are all crimes, they just waited for this moment. "


    "that����"


    Di Duo glanced bitterly at Ning Ma, feeling confused, "What should I do, Young Master?"


    Xuan Yun pressed his hand, motioned him not to get excited, and said in a low voice, "Don''t think about it, no one will help us now. We can only watch the changes. I hope that when he is taken to see the palace lord, he can Make some sense."


    Di Duo sighed, "Palace Master Ning was cold when he saw us a few days ago, and he directly stated the time limit for leaving, where would he be reasonable? Alas..."


    "We don''t have enough ability to show it, and we can''t be sure that we can become the palace lord in the future. If he doesn''t care about us, he won''t help us. I just hope."


    Xuan Yun smiled faintly. Although it was a bit bitter, he still seemed very calm. He hasn''t been in vain in these years, and it has become a habit not to be surprised. He whispered, "If the guards come to take me away, I will Let them let you go. You go to see Fellow Daoist Zhou and tell him the information we found. Although it is not complete, it is still useful. I hope he can help when you are out of the palace."


    "understood."


    Dieduo nodded heavily, "We can only count on Fellow Daoist Zhou."


    Before he finished speaking, Ning Ma, who was blocking him, suddenly backed away. He opened his mouth wide, his expression was a little surprised, as if he couldn''t help himself.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1076: As a tribute

    Ning Ma''s face was terrified, her mouth opened wide, and she wanted to speak but couldn''t say it, so she couldn''t help but step back.


    The people he brought were the same, his eyes didn''t know where he was looking, his expressions were different, there were fear, joy, and loss, but he didn''t pay attention to Xuan Yun anymore.


    Dieduo''s expression was startled, and he didn''t know what had happened, so he was flustered.


    Xuan Yun shouted in a low voice, "Don''t leave yet?"


    Only then did Diuduo come back to his senses, and hurried forward.


    The two went to Ning Ma, but no one came to stop them. The people like Ning Ma seemed to be out of the same world with them and turned a blind eye to the two of them. The onlookers behind had no reason to stop them. They only split out a path in doubt. .


    "What''s the matter, what happened to them?"


    "The ghost knows, everyone is stupid."


    "Like crazy..."


    After a few breaths, Xuan Yun walked out of the crowd with Diuduo, and saw Zhou Shu not far away at a glance, and he immediately walked over there.


    Seeing Xuan Yun coming out, Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly relaxed, and he accepted the magic trick.


    Self-developing a thousand illusions, the divine consciousness of the sea tribe here is not as good as him, he can use divine consciousness to form an array, drag each sea tribe into a different illusion, and let them face various situations without knowing the body. Where, although the sea water and formations here have caused a certain impact, he still successfully completed it, but because the duration is a little longer, it consumes a lot.


    Yan Yiqianhuan consumes a lot of divine consciousness and consciousness, and it is not easy for every last breath.


    The timing he grasped was also clever. He had just recovered, and a wave of powerful divine consciousness rushed in, and it almost collided with his divine consciousness. The divine consciousness went around in a circle, seemingly not there. Found something abnormal and disappeared quickly.


    This divine sense came from the inner palace, and it must be the palace owner or equivalent.


    Now Zhou Shu doesn''t want people to know his ability, it''s not the time yet.


    At this time, Ning Ma and others came back to their senses, but he didn''t know what happened. He looked at Xuan Yun, who kept walking away, yelled, and immediately wanted to chase him, but he was quickly blocked by the people around him. , The opportunity has been missed, doing more is useless.


    A crisis is invisible.


    Xuan Yun said sincerely, "Daoist Zhou Shu, thank you so much this time."


    Di Duo was puzzled for a while, he didn''t know what was going on, but since Xuan Yun thanked him in advance, there must be nothing wrong with him. He couldn''t help but thank you, "Thank you guys, if it wasn''t for your help, we really don''t know what to do. It��s a coincidence, but how did you know we were here?��


    "you are welcome."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and didn''t answer, but said slowly, "It''s been more than a day, you should have heard some news?"


    Xuan Yun nodded and looked around, "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to say here."


    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Just say it."


    Xuan Yun''s expression was slightly startled, he felt a soft sense of consciousness enveloping several people, as if being covered by a transparent cover, he could no longer hear the words outside, and the words inside would not spread out. .


    "The Taoist fellow is really amazing and admirable."


    He stopped insisting, and told the news he inquired about on the way.


    In fact, Zhou Shu had known the news he had heard. He listened to it again at this time, just to see if he had any other thoughts, it seemed that there was nothing.


    Decades ago, Zhao Yueru was indeed teleported here by the Xuanwu statue.


    When she was still wondering what was happening, she ran into a team of guards from Huiyue Palace. She was captured in the Nascent Soul Realm just now, and almost did not fight back. Fortunately, the captain of the guard was transformed by a group of fish. , It wasn''t someone who killed indiscriminately. If you met some other sea races, I''m afraid she would die at that time.


    Why do human cultivators appear here?


    The captain of the guard felt strange, and worried that it would cause a riot, and secretly reported the matter to the palace owner.


    The palace lord saw Zhao Yueru, who had a completely different temperament from that of the Sea Clan, and did not ask much if he had obtained the treasure, so he directly brought her back to the palace, intending to accept her as a concubine.


    Not to mention whether Zhao Yueru would agree, the palace owner''s plan would be unanimously opposed by the sea clan in the palace. Humans and monsters are different. Marriage is too absurd, and the palace owner''s blood is noble, and he must not marry a lower race. Although the palace lord is the biggest, he can��t help but take care of other people��s opinions. After arguing for a few days, there was no result. At this time, the Dragon Palace envoy came to Huiyue Palace. After some discussions, some people in the palace simply regarded Zhao Yueru as The tribute was dedicated to the emissary of the Dragon Palace.


    "what?"


    Hearing this, Zhu Dashan couldn''t help being furious, "Dedicating Elder Zhao to the dragon palace messenger, what exactly is the dragon palace messenger?"


    The dragon palace messengers are the messengers sent by the dragon palace. They are usually taken by close relatives of the dragon palace lord. They travel on behalf of the 4th palace of the East China Sea, receive the tribute from the 4th palace and then bring them back to the dragon palace. The messengers will visit once every few decades.


    In the East China Sea, the dragon palace messenger may not be very powerful, but he has great power. He carries the dragon king order, which represents the will of the dragon palace lord. No sea clan dares to provoke him. When he comes to the fourth house, he will take whatever he sees. No matter what to go, the fourth house dare not say much.


    After Zhao Yueru, who was a tribute, was accepted by the Dragon Palace messenger, even the Palace Master of Huiyue Palace did not dare to object.


    Li Aojian seemed thoughtful, "So, Elder Zhao was taken to the Dragon Palace?"


    "should be����"


    Xuan Yun nodded, with a hint of hesitation on his face, "But I have heard a saying that your Elder Zhao had an accident on the way to the Dragon Palace, and he was not worthy of being a tribute anymore, so he was abandoned by the Dragon Palace messenger. Up."


    "what!"


    Zhu Dashan was furious and shouted, "What does it mean to give up, is it killed?"


    "I just heard about www.novelhall.com~ and I don��t know if it��s true. According to one of my friends, Palace Master Ning Ting of Huiyue Palace knows some inside information. He never forgets Elder Zhao and even went to find it. But no trace was found..."


    Xuan Yun turned to Zhou Shu, "Do not worry, fellow Daoists. I will say goodbye to Palace Master Ning Ting tomorrow. I will ask him again to find out where Elder Zhao disappeared and what happened on the road."


    Zhou Shu lowered his head and thought for a while, and said slowly, "Xuan Yun, it is not easy to hear so much news, thank you, but I think Ning Ting should not see you, even if it does, it will be difficult. Tell you such secret things."


    Xuan Yun nodded slightly, showing a hint of bitterness, "It is true, but I will try to get it."


    "Well, fight for it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "By the way, I will also go to Huiyue Palace tomorrow."


    "what?"


    Xuan Yun looked at Zhou Shu and showed many surprises, "Family Dao, too? But there are only a handful of Sea Clan who can go in, and Dao friends are not even Demon Xiu, so it is impossible to go in."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Don''t worry, Ning Nu will take me in."


    "Ning Ning?"


    Xuan Yun''s face was startled.


    (PS: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1077: Blue silkworm sea jacket

    Zhou Shu nodded, mentioning a few words about his deal with Ning An.


    Xuan Yun unknowingly showed a lot of worries, "Friend Zhou, it��s not that I am troublesome. Na Ning Ning looks loyal, but actually gloomy. He is the most cunning Young Palace Master in Huiyue Palace. You must be careful when dealing with him. He is very likely. I just want to take advantage of fellow Taoists, and most of them will arrange traps in secret."


    "I can tell."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "But I also used him so that I could enter the inner palace quietly."


    Xuan Yun nodded, but there was still some worry that could not be erased in his eyes, and he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Zhou Shu saw his thoughts and smiled and said, "Don''t worry, if you find out the news, I will do what I promised you. I will leave with you tomorrow after the palace, and I will meet with Elder Zhao on the way. You go to the Longan Well together."


    "Thank you fellow daoist."


    Xuan Yun breathed a sigh of relief and saluted again and again.


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "But we have to discuss things tomorrow."


    Several people returned to the hotel all the way. The Sea Clan who spied on them had never been broken, but they all returned in disappointment. Obviously, no one could break through Zhou Shu''s consciousness.


    After spending some hours in the hotel, Zhou Yunshan came.


    He bowed his hands in a salute, showing respect, "Friend Zhou, my young master has arranged it, please come with me."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded hurriedly, showing a lot of excitement, "I can finally see the rare treasures of the seabed."


    Zhou Yunshan chuckled, "This is natural, it is guaranteed to be worthwhile. Fellow Daoists can brag to others as much as possible after they return."


    Zhou Shu caressed his palm and smiled, "Haha, Fellow Daoist Zhou knows what I am thinking about. This is an experience that no one else would have imagined."


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Yunshan ridiculed a few words secretly in his heart, and went to the palace first.


    Seeing that he reached the edge of the inner palace, Zhou Yunshan led Zhou Shu into an alley and into a dark room.


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "What are you doing here?"


    "You can''t go in like this, everyone can tell that you are a cultivator."


    Zhou Yunshan frowned, took out a set of clothing and carefully handed it to Zhou Shu, "Be careful, this is precious, don''t break it."


    Zhou Shu stretched out and shook his head slightly, "It''s nothing more than a piece of clothing. Is it the servant of the palace? Although it is more luxurious, it is nothing."


    "A piece of clothing is nothing? Do you know how precious it is?"


    Zhou Yunshan felt a little sullen, with a little disdain in his eyes, "This shirt is called the blue silkworm sea suit. It uses blue sea silk thread to grind two sea spirit beads and nine water jade beads as a supplement, and then uses the power of sea eyes to bless it. , Its value is beyond your imagination. If it weren''t for letting you in, you wouldn''t be able to touch it."


    "Hai Lingzhu, Water Xuanzhu?"


    Zhou Shu was quite shocked, "That''s a rare treasure. You can''t buy it at auction, but it''s just a piece of clothing. Why is it so troublesome? I can wear it anyway. It''s a waste of treasure."


    "Whatever you want, won''t people find out as soon as you enter?"


    Zhou Yunshan couldn''t help shaking his head, with more contempt on his face, "It''s all in the realm of the gods, and I don''t understand anything. Let me teach you. The sea spirit beads and the water jade beads can conceal the breath of your human immortal cultivator. It makes you look the same as the Sea Clan, except for the palace owner and the clan elder, no one can see it, but why the palace owner and the clan elder will look at you, the servant, if nothing is wrong."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have an understanding, stroking his clothes back and forth, loving it.


    "Put it on quickly and pay it back when you come out."


    Zhou Yunshan looked at Zhou Shu in disgust, "You can change the appearance, right? I don''t need to teach this?"


    "This is natural."


    Zhou Shu put on his shirt and used some divine consciousness to cover it up, looking like he had completely changed himself.


    Zhou Yunshan was right. This blue silkworm seacoat does have the effect of disguising the human breath. Now Zhou Shu goes out, I am afraid that everyone will think that he is a sea clan, and Zhou Shu can be sure that if he fully displays his spiritual knowledge, even The palace lord could not see it either.


    "It''s a pretty good thing."


    Zhou Shu secretly thought, this thing is quite useful for his trip to the bottom of the sea, and has value.


    He is already familiar with the sea spirit orb and the water turquoise pearl. He does not know much about the power of the sea eye. I heard that it is a magical force in the sea clan. It only exists in the sea swallow. After the power of the blessing, it will produce some special effects, as if it is engraved with runes, which is similar to the refiner of the cultivator, but it is much more mysterious.


    Presumably the blue silkworm sea clothing also has some special effects, but Zhou Yunshan didn''t say it, and of course he didn''t know it.


    "Go over there and wait, someone will take you in."


    Zhou Yunshan pointed to the palace gate not far away and glanced at Zhou Shu. There was no lack of jealousy in his eyes. He thought that he had never entered the inner palace once in Huiyue Palace for decades. This is far inferior to his Zhou Shu who could enter instead. , I hate it--but you will die soon after you come out. When he thinks of this, there is a smile on his mouth.


    Zhou Shu did what he said, and as soon as he walked to the palace gate, two servants came over.


    "Don''t talk, come with me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, followed behind the two of them, and went to the inner palace.


    Compared with the outside, the inner palace is much more luxurious. It can be seen from the doorway. The steps below are covered with large-sized blue sea pearls, layered on top of each other, and they are jewel-like, that is, pearls are used as pebbles. The seven-foot-high gate is entirely made of a whole plant of red pearl coral. The fifth-order material that is rare in the world of cultivating immortals is like ordinary wood. There are two black beetle dragons standing next to the door, their bodies intertwined, and the eyes of the dragons shine. , Full of majesty, although I don''t know the quality, it looks indestructible, and it is no different from a living thing, as if it can stretch out at any time and transform into a real dragon.


    After stepping over the high threshold, dozens of divine consciousness suddenly came.


    The Divine Senses of the Sea Clan carry the characteristics of their respective races, and they seldom conceal them deliberately. Some are as sharp as a knife, some are soft as cotton, and some have needles hidden in the cotton, which go around Zhou Shu one by one.


    One of them was particularly violent, and it was smashed back and forth a few times before it was recovered.


    Of course, they can''t see anything.


    He bypassed several jasper-like pavilions and entered a courtyard. He saw Ning Na at a glance. He walked over with a smile, "Brother Zhou, Xiao Wang has been waiting here for a long time. He has already entered the inner palace. I don��t know what Brother Zhou wants. Where do you start?"


    "Thank you, Young Palace Master just these few steps made me feel worthwhile."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said with a smile, "I heard that the palace lord''s hall is the most luxurious. If you can see it, it is naturally excellent."


    Ning Nu was startled unconsciously, and smiled bitterly, "Brother Zhou''s request was unexpected. I thought Brother Zhou would want to see the treasure house of Huiyue Palace, but I didn''t expect to see the Palace Master Hall."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Treasure house? How can I expect the treasures of your palace? I just want to see it everywhere. I don''t know if it''s okay?"


    Ning An thought for a while and nodded, "It''s not impossible, but everything on the road must listen to me. Don''t talk too much."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is natural."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1078: Betting

    Passing through the pavilions, Zhou Shu''s eyes brightened, and he exclaimed from time to time.


    Ning Nu beside him was quite proud, but pretended to be indifferent, "Friend Zhou, in fact, this is nothing."


    Zhou Shu smiled, not without envy, "Compared with Huiyue Palace, the sect of Xiu Xianjie is really nothing, gorgeous and exquisite, with great atmosphere, and more spiritual energy, if I can live in Inside for a few days, it will be fine."


    Of course these words were not right. He stayed in the Dragon Palace for a long time. No matter how beautiful Huiyue Palace is, it is impossible to compare it to the Dragon Palace. He didn''t care at all. As long as he had to say so, Ning Ning had a deep heart. Now Zhou Shu appeared to be indifferent, triggering Ning''s suspicion. It is not good not to reach the destination.


    "For fellow Taoists, it''s pretty good."


    Ning Ning smiled slightly, and suddenly said, "Hehe, if you really want to, it''s not difficult, let alone a few days, but decades or hundreds of years."


    Of course Zhou Shu understood what he meant, and smiled, "Wait until Young Master Ning will be elected as the Palace Master?"


    Ning Nu looked sideways at Zhou Shu, a dazzling color flashed in his eyes suddenly, "Since fellow Taoist understands, I won''t say much, fellow Taoist, how are you thinking about it?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a moment, then smiled, "Let me think about it for a while, and I should explain it when I leave the palace."


    Ning An nodded and smiled with his palms, "Okay, I hope you will seize this opportunity. After that, there will be no more."


    Turning around a garden, there is a wide avenue in front of it, paved with white jade and fluorite, shining brightly, beside the road stand many majestic and armored guards, all of different appearances, but all of them are extraordinary in strength, at the end of the road. Standing there stood a very large sea pillar of vitality, which was probably dozens of times larger than the one Zhou Shu had obtained. The sea pillar was entangled by a majestic black dragon statue, the dragon head facing the sky, and the dragon standing on the ground.


    Behind the sea pillars, there is a magnificent palace gate, the golden pillar of the winding dragon, don''t need to look more, the palace main hall is here.


    A guard wearing gold armor came over, raised his hand to salute Ning''s, and said loudly, "Young Palace Master, what''s the matter?"


    Ning An nodded in return, "Captain Xun, I have something to ask the palace lord."


    The guard nodded and said coldly, "Palace Master has something to do in this hour, and there is no one to see. The Young Palace will wait for a while, please follow me to the side hall and wait."


    "Okay, work."


    The guard''s attitude was not considered polite. If it were in the world, it would be rude, but Ning Nu didn''t feel annoyed at all. He just nodded and walked forward behind the guard. Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, and followed Ning Nu. dance to tune.


    The guard stopped abruptly, and his eyes turned on Zhou Shu a few times, "Young Palace Master, I haven''t seen this guard before?"


    Ning An smiled, "Well, I was recruited not long ago."


    The guard looked at Zhou Shu for a while, then nodded, "I can still find a clansman of this level. It''s pretty good. Congratulations to the Young Palace Master."


    Ning An smiled and raised his hand, "Ha ha, thank you Captain Xun."


    Zhou Shu just looked at it with a smile and didn''t say anything.


    Not long after, a few people walked to the front of the hall, the guards pointed, and walked to the side hall on the right. Ning Na slowly followed, but Zhou Shu stood still, looking at the door of the hall with a hint of mystery in the corner of his mouth. Smile.


    In front of the main hall, there are many obstacles, although it is close to you, but you can''t see it, the most powerful person in Huiyue Palace is inside.


    Ning Ning turned around and looked around, showing a lot of anger, "What are you doing, why don''t you leave?"


    If Zhou Shu hadn''t heard of it, he stared at the hall intently, and suddenly waved his hand, only hearing a creak, the main entrance of the hall opened in response, and the heavy array was like a display, and it fell apart in an instant.


    The guard and Ning Nu were all startled.


    After opening the door, Zhou Shu didn''t look much, and walked in directly.


    "You...what are you doing...where are you going casually!"


    Suddenly, Ning Nu''s expression was shocked, and he was a little confused. He also never expected that Zhou Shu would break the formation and broke into the palace master''s hall in front of the guards. This next week Zhou Shu himself provoked If there is a catastrophe, even he himself will be involved, and the responsibility is not small. If something is done by Zhou Shu, the position of the palace lord will not be guaranteed.


    At this moment, his thoughts turned a lot, but he didn''t expect things to be like this.


    "The intruder is dead!"


    The guard''s face was cold, and the Jin Gehuo in his hand was long, and the light flashed, converging into a golden thunder, piercing directly towards Zhou Shu.


    But wherever he could get it, Zhou Shu had already walked into the hall.


    In the huge hall, there were only two people.


    One was Xuan Yun with some surprises, and the other was Palace Master Ning Ting.


    Ning Ning half leaned against the purple jade dragon bed in the main hall, half-squinted, his eyes were a little scattered, seeming to be haggard, he was only more than 30 years old, his forehead was all wrinkled, his beard and hair were a little gray, showing a lot In an old manner, seeing Zhou Shu rushing in, he did not move. He just gathered his gaze a little, glanced at Zhou Shu''s body, and closed it back.


    After retracting, he frowned slightly, showing a trace of doubt.


    Seeing the palace lord, the guard and Ning An who followed in did not dare to neglect, and quickly saluted.


    "Palace Master, it''s my fault I will take him out immediately!"


    "Palace Master, I really don''t know..."


    "Needless to say, you go out first."


    Ning Ting''s voice sounded older than a human, vain and weak. It was hard to imagine that this was an emperor on the bottom of the sea. However, after saying a word, Ning Nu and the guard dared not say anything, and quickly nodded and walked out.


    The palace door closed again, and Ning Ting slowly said, "You, is Zhou Shu?"


    "Yes, I have seen the Palace Master."


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and arched his hands.


    A helpless smile appeared on the corner of Ning Ting''s mouth, "You won, Xuan Yun, the person you found is very good."


    Xuan Yun said with joy, "Thank you Palace Master Ning for the praise, just a fluke."


    "Is it a fluke that I can be here..."


    Ning Ting glanced at Zhou Shu again and shook his head slightly, feeling a lot of emotion in his heart, and a little regretful.


    More than half an hour ago, Xuan Yun came to say goodbye to Ning Ting.


    Ning Ting originally planned to send Xuan Yun away in a few words, but Xuan Yun suddenly said a word. He wants to make a bet with Ning Ting. The bet is all the treasures in his body. The bet is for Xuan Yun within an hour. The one who came would walk into the palace master''s hall, Ning Ting thought for a while and agreed.


    In Ning Ting��s view, it is impossible for anyone to enter this hall without his permission. Not even his closest son and concubine, let alone outsiders. Outsiders can��t even enter the inner palace, even if they do. , The layers of protection in the inner palace can also let him know quickly, and the formation on this palace door, if he didn''t open it himself, it would be impossible to open it.


    An impossible gambling agreement to exchange all the treasures of an exiled Young Palace Master, there is no reason not to agree, right?


    However, someone completed the bet, opened the door within an hour, walked into the hall, and was so calm, like a walk. (To be continued...)rw

 Chapter 1079: Ink claw

    No matter how shocked, things are born. ?


    Ning Ting was also very calm. He looked at Xuan Yun and smiled slightly, "Fortunately, you didn''t offer any excessive conditions, it''s just a sea pillar, otherwise I will lose a lot."


    A pillar of vitality is naturally nothing in his eyes.


    Xuan Yun followed with a smile, "In front of the palace lord, how dare I make too many conditions? It is the best condition for the palace lord to agree to this gambling agreement."


    "Not bad."


    Ning Ting nodded, and glanced at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "You can complete the bet, but it''s really not easy. It seems that I might need to reconsider what I did before."


    The reason why Ning Ting was reluctant to take in Xuan Yun was because Xuan Yun did not have enough value and the possibility of becoming the palace owner was very low. He would not offend Xuan An for Xuan Yun, but his feelings are a little different now. Zhou Shu��s appearance makes Xuan Yun has become valuable. It''s not that he can''t put his bet on Xuan Yun''s side-offending Xuan An, supporting Xuan Yun as Palace Master Liuyun is also a possibility that can be considered.


    Show enough ability to make others think you are valuable. This is why Zhou Shu suggested Xuan Yun to make a bet. Zhou Shu only suggested, but he did not expect Xuan Yun to agree immediately, using the treasures of the whole body as a bet. All hopes are pinned on Zhou Shu.


    Xuan Yun showed a bit of joy, "I hope the palace lord will consider it more."


    Ning Ting thought a little bit, but didn''t give a definite answer, and shook his head, "Wait until you leave here safely. If you can continue, I think I will give more consideration."


    Xuan Yun was a little disappointed, but quickly relieved, and nodded.


    Ning Ting turned to Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Xuan Yun said that you have something to ask me. Now that you have come in, you are qualified. If you have anything you can say."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I just want to ask one thing, what happened to the female monk sixty years ago?"


    "Sixty years ago..."


    Ning Ting''s expression was startled, and his half-lying body couldn''t help shaking. "Are you talking about the female nun with a blue long sword?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    "Who is she from you?"


    Ning Ting suddenly sat upright, his eyes like torches, fixed on Zhou Shu''s body, and did not leave for a while.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his expression somewhat indifferent, "You don''t need to ask more about this, I just want to know where she went and what happened."


    "Presumptuous, dare to speak to this king like this!"


    Ning Ting let out a low roar, and instantly seemed to have completely changed himself, no longer a bit old, a lot of chill in his eyes, power pouring out, the whole hall was shaking, fierce water waves surging back and forth, as if It was like a tsunami.


    Xuan Yun couldn''t stand at all, and could not help holding the Jin Zhu beside him, while Zhou Shu stood in the middle, motionless, staring at Ning Ting without any fear.


    "Humph."


    Ning Ting''s complexion sank, and he waved his sleeves and grabbed it with one hand in the air. In the sea, that hand gradually became huge, and he threw at Zhou Shu extremely flexibly.


    Zhou Shu remained motionless, a blue light flashed in his hand, and the mirror stood in front of him.


    The giant hand collided with it, spreading the waves, the whirlpool surged, and many objects in the hall flew up and floated in the whirlpool, a chaos.


    Ning Ting was slightly surprised, his complexion darkened.


    "interesting."


    The hand suddenly became very dark, with layers of scales attached to it, and the fingertips stretched out sharp spikes several feet long. Wherever it went, the sea became black and boiled. There were many ink bubbles. The swelling burst out, the smell was extremely unpleasant, and many tables and chairs soaked in the sea water melted without a trace in the black water in the blink of an eye.


    Xuan Yun''s expression changed, and he couldn''t help exclaiming, "Palace Master, be merciful!"


    He was of the same dragon race, he recognized that the black hand came from Ning Ting''s body, called Mo Jiao Claw, which was a powerful magic weapon.


    Monster beasts with pure dragon bloodlines are collectively called near-dragon races.


    The palace lord of the Huiyue Palace has always served as the Mojiao clan. Mojiao is the descendant of the ancient phoenix dragon. The phoenix dragon is known for its power and the most powerful among the dragon clan. Mo Jiao naturally inherited this point, although it is far inferior to the ancient beasts. , But it is also one of the best among the Jinlong races, not to mention that the Mo Jiao itself is venomous. Even if the venomous cultivator encounters a point, it will be poisoned to death, and it can continue to spread in the sea, which is really terrifying.


    And this shot, I am afraid that the entire hall is within the scope, and there is nowhere to escape.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he could see the power from a distance.


    The power that drives the black hand is not Yuan Li, but the Jin Long Hai Clan��s unique strength, which is much stronger than Yuan Li. Combined with the Mo Jiao��s own power, it is even more difficult to deal with, let alone poison. It is also troublesome if the poison gets on the body or the sea sword, and it is not so easy to remove.


    It''s a little tricky, maybe it''s not enough.


    However, Zhou Shu could also see that Ning Ting still made his moves very well. It wasn''t that he was reckless after the rage, but that he had left enough room to be retracted. It was not necessary to put Zhou Shu and Xuan Yun to death~www .novelhall.com~ It is impossible for him to do that, but even so, Zhou Shu will definitely respond and will not ignore it. Of course, he will leave room for it.


    The Treading Sea Jue suddenly jumped out, the blue light restrained, showing true expression, and a small dark blue vortex appeared in front of Zhou Shu.


    "what?"


    Ning Ting looked startled, and suddenly thought of something.


    The Eye of Guixu opened suddenly, swallowing the surrounding sea water continuously, and the suction power did not decrease, and the ink dragon claws began to fly into the whirlpool.


    As if he had realized something, Ning Ting''s expression changed slightly, and Mo Jiao''s claws suddenly turned around and flew back.


    One recall, one inhalation, for a while, it became a stalemate, and it seemed that no one could do anything about it.


    There was a smile at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, the sword light flickered, and the eyes of the ruins were immediately released. Countless black sea water rushed out and merged into a solid water column, rushing towards Ning Ting.


    Ning Ting''s expression was condensed, his arms were ringed, and several black lights appeared in front of him, immediately covering the sea water and ink dragon''s claws.


    As the water column kept hitting Ning Ting, the black light flashed for dozens of times before it stopped, and disappeared with the water column.


    Ning Nu shook his head slightly, and his very cautious expression gradually relaxed. It could be seen that Zhou Shu was struggling to cope with this.


    And Zhou Shu was also a little surprised. It was the first time he encountered such a thing when he could use himself to take over the Eye of Returning to the Ruins.


    Although he kept a lot of power, he didn''t cast the Eye of Returning to the Ruins when the Mo Jiao''s claw was three feet away from him, and he did not have the greatest power of the Eye of Returning to the Ruins, and he released it when his savings were not completed, but Ning Ting was able to withstand the blow of the Eye of Returning Ruins, and he hadn''t shown any signs of injury. It was already very rare. Even a cultivator of the second layer of Tribulation Realm would not dare to take the blow by himself.


    The body of the Mo Jiao clan is indeed strong, not to mention the strongest in the sea clan, but it is almost the same. 8

 Chapter 1080: Disappear in the whirlpool

    Ning Ting''s expression was very different from before. He was no longer showing his senility, and showed a lot of fierceness and determination. This should be the original appearance of the lord of the first house.


    "This sword..."


    He stared at the sword in Zhou Shu''s hand, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, as if he was saying something, but others couldn''t hear it.


    He always remembered this sword.


    Ten thousand years ago, his ancestors were defeated by such a sword, and even the horns were cut in half. The remaining half of the horns were stored in Huiyue Palace, together with the portrait of the sword. , Passed on from generation to generation, he saw it from time to time and used it as a lesson. This is not to say how much hatred the Mo Jiao clan and this sword have. On the contrary, there is still a lot of kindness and righteousness in it. The people who defeated his ancestors did not kill them, leaving his ancestors a way of life, and left two rare books. The law requires the Mo Jiao clan not to invade Dongsheng Prefecture.


    The Mo Jiao clan has become a fish, but they didn''t expect that the other party would still be willing to negotiate terms. They agreed without much thought.


    He looked at the sword, his eyes flickering, showing a strange light.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "The palace master knows the real person who walks in the sea?"


    Ning Ting shook his head and nodded again, "The ancestor and the real person Tahai had a relationship, so I don''t know each other."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, smiling at Ning Ting, "Does the palace master plan to continue fighting?"


    "Fine."


    Ning Ting waved his hand and sat down slowly, "The Mo Jiao clan will not fight against the owner of this sword, besides, I may not have been able to fight before... Heh, the human immortal cultivator is better than us."


    He sighed with a smile, and there was a trace of fatigue on his face, quite emotional.


    It was not because of Treading the Sea Art. He tried his best to take over the Eye of Returning to the Ruins, which was already expending a lot of energy, and Zhou Shu on the opposite side seemed to be able to do well. Lost.


    At this moment, he seemed to feel the feeling of his ancestors.


    Zhou Shu stood with his sword, arched his hands, "It''s just a fluke."


    "It''s a fluke again, haha."


    Ning Ting didn''t want to say more, staring at Zhou Shu slowly and said, "You know that female monk, are you here to find her?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, please also ask the palace lord to tell me what I know, Zhou is very grateful."


    Ning Ting turned his head, his gaze wandered, thinking for a while before he said, "I don''t know the specific situation completely..."


    At that time, the Dragon Palace messenger took Zhao Yueru away on a dragon boat, but after less than half a month, Zhao Yueru suddenly changed from a primordial infant realm cultivator to a qi refiner with only a little cultivation base. Not only that, but even his appearance and temperament have changed. Looking like an ordinary fisher girl, the Dragon Palace messenger dropped Zhao Yueru down the dragon boat. Since then, there has been no more news.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "No cultivation base?"


    Ning Ting nodded, with a trace of doubt on his face, "I heard that the messenger of the Dragon Palace shook her palm, but I think it is impossible after thinking about it. She has become a tribute to the Dragon King, and the messenger of the Dragon Palace is unlikely to hurt her. , Probably for something else."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "How did the palace lord hear about it?"


    Ning Ting said slowly, "When the Dragon Palace envoy left, I arranged some people to protect the envoy, so I got the news."


    Seeing Zhao Yueru leaving, he was a little unwilling, so he sent some people to protect him along the way. In fact, in the sea, the Dragon Palace envoy with the Dragon King Order didn��t need protection at all. He was just worried that Zhao Yueru had something wrong, but where did he know it? .


    Zhou Shu wondered, "Since someone is protecting, how can she not be found? At that time, she was left in the Dragon Palace and had no cultivation base. She should be able to find it soon, right?"


    "I think so too, but the person who reported back said that a seabed vortex suddenly appeared outside the dragon boat, and she was directly involved in the vortex. The person I sent out immediately rushed into the vortex, but the vortex was only a blink of an eye. The time disappeared, as if it had never appeared."


    Ning Ting frowned deeply, and apparently there was a lot of puzzlement, "Undersea vortices, we have seen too many. Although undersea vortices will constantly change positions with ocean currents, they never appear and disappear suddenly. It is really puzzling... "


    "Will it be the palace owner..."


    "will not."


    Ning Ting categorically denied, "My people will never betray me, I can be sure of this."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    Ning Ting said so surely that he didn''t seem to be lying, that is to say, Zhao Yueru was swallowed by a submarine vortex that appeared inexplicably and disappeared after that. This is really weird and tight.


    Zhao Yueru had lost his cultivation base. He could expect that it was mostly Zhao Yueru''s own work. She opened up all the Qi veins and penetrated them at once. Of course, the cultivation base disappeared completely. She did this to escape the Dragon Palace messenger. On the other hand, there is also a way to go, even if all the cultivation bases fall, they are not afraid, just to re-practice the sea treading technique.


    But, how can she survive in the deep sea without her cultivation?


    The pressure of the deep sea is unbelievable, even if the pulse state is difficult to hold for long, she is afraid that she will be crushed soon in the refining state, but she dares to do so, is it that she has been prepared?


    Thinking about it this way, Zhou Shu has a feeling that the sudden appearance of the underwater vortex is related to Zhao Yueru?


    He doesn��t know much about Zhao Yueru, but he knows that she is from Wanghai City. Wanghai City is the largest city among the five anti-sea cities and the closest city to the East China Sea. Wanghai City is located on the peninsula, surrounded by the sea on three sides, and has the most disputes with the sea clan. , And the sword used by the real man who treaded the sea to decide victory was also done in Wanghai City. Speaking of it, the deeds of the real person in the sea were repeatedly covered up by the Heavenly Sword Gate. It is extremely difficult for mortals to know that most immortal cultivators are also ignorant, but Zhao Yueru has known the real person in the sea since she was a child. She said she learned about it from her father. , It can be seen that her father will never be a mortal, most of them are immortal cultivators with profound family learning, coming from a good family.


    Since she has a good background and excellent qualifications, no one knows about this. The only top three results in the entry test came from Zhao Yueru, a little better than Zhou Shu. She can''t go anywhere, why should she go to a remote place far away from the East China Sea. Heyin sent to cultivate immortals?


    She is far from Wanghai City, is she trying to escape the East China Sea?


    Thinking about it this way, it is not surprising that she has some secrets.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu didn''t feel a little relieved.


    Zhao Yueru was taken away by the Dragon Palace messenger, he would be very worried, but now she fell into the seabed vortex alone, his worries were much less. He felt that Zhao Yueru was clever-minded, strong-willed, and trapped in a fish bubble for several years. If they survived strong, then they must still be alive now, and they are even practising Treading the Sea Art.


    Even so, he still had to find a way to retrieve Zhao Yueru.


    Even if Zhao Yueru has a secret, most of that secret is related to the East China Sea. She has been avoiding the East China Sea, and sooner or later she will encounter danger in the East China Sea.


    (PS: Thank you Sky is Blue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~).


    a

 Chapter 1081: Get sea pillar

    Ning Ting has been paying attention to Zhou Shu, without realizing it, "Does fellow Daoist know something?"


    Zhou Shuqing sighed and slowly said, "I have thought about it for a while, I have never heard of such a situation," he said, turning his head to look at Xuan Yun, "Xuan Yun, you have heard of such things. No?"


    "No."


    Xuan Yun thought for a while, and said with certainty, "I have never heard of it."


    "In this way, I really have no clue, and I don''t know where to find it."


    Zhou Shu lowered his head unconsciously, and his eyes quickly turned dark, which was quite depressed.


    After waiting for a while, Ning Ting said slowly, "Zhou Shu, what is the relationship between that female monk and you, if I can say, I want to know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There is nothing I can''t say, Elder Zhao is my teacher, and I received a lot of favor from her back then."


    "That''s it."


    Ning Ting closed his eyes, stopped talking, and fell silent for a while.


    "Thanks to the palace lord for telling me, I''m sorry, I''m leaving now."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, a piece of jade slip flew over and stopped in front of Ning Ting. He smiled, "I would like to ask the palace lord to pass the things promised to Ning Nu."


    Glancing at the jade slip, Ning Ting nodded, and didn''t even bother to open his eyes, "Xuan Yun, let''s go. Give this token to Captain Xun at the door and let him take you to the apse to get a sea of ??vitality. Columns are not limited in size, as long as you can take them away."


    After receiving the token, Xuan Yun hesitated, "Palace Master..."


    Ning Ting waved his hand, "Don''t say anything else. You are not Zhou Shu. I will not give you any promises until you prove that you have enough abilities."


    Xuan Yun was slightly worried, but he nodded quickly, "Alright, don''t let it go, Palace Lord, see you later."


    Ning Ting half-layed down without speaking, but saw the main hall door open suddenly, and the two looked at each other and went out.


    Outside the temple gate, Ning Nu and the captain of the guard were still waiting. Seeing Zhou Shu coming out, Ning Nu cast an undisguised look of bitterness, wishing to tear Zhou Shu to pieces immediately, although he didn''t know what happened inside. , But no matter what it was, he couldn''t escape the blame, and he hated Zhou Shu very much.


    Zhou Shu smiled, stared at him, and didn''t care at all. They just used each other. He didn''t think that Ning Nu would make him go out of the palace smoothly. The moment he handed over the tactics, most of it was Ning Nu''s hands on him. when.


    Before Ning Nu could look more, he was dragged into the hall by a force.


    Looking at Ning Ting on the bed of Zilong, Ning Ning knelt down in a hurry, "Palace Master, Palace Master, after listening to Erchen''s explanation, I don''t know..."


    "No need to explain."


    Ning Ting said slowly, in an unquestionable tone, "What can you get if you bring him in?"


    Ning Ning''s heart trembled slightly, and his expression was horrified, "Report to the palace lord, turn around and transform into a tactic. If it goes well, you may get a talent like Zhou Shu. Whether it is a tactic or a talent, it can add a lot of strength to our Huiyue Palace. "


    "The magic formula is already with me, as for Zhou Shu?"


    Ning Ting laughed unconsciously, and shook his head, "He is not something you can get."


    "Yes."


    Ning Xin nodded immediately, and said bitterly, "He is too cunning and unbelievable. It is too shameless. The child minister suggested that he should be killed immediately after he leaves the palace to avoid future troubles."


    "If you think this is ok, then you do it, I have no objection."


    Ning Ting waved his hand, and threw the jade slip in his hand, and said with a gentle face, "Take it, the magic trick he gave you."


    "Yes."


    Ning Nu took the tactics with both hands, and there was a lot of joy in his eyes unconsciously. He still got what he wanted, and there seemed to be no loss. He immediately said, "Palace lord, after the child minister has carefully checked the authenticity, he will Give it to the palace owner."


    "Go ahead."


    Ning Ting nodded and said faintly, "As for a sea pillar, I will fine you not to enter the inner palace for a hundred years."


    "what?"


    Ning Ting was stunned there, his thoughts were somewhat stagnant, and he didn''t recover until he was pushed out of the hall.


    Not being able to enter the inner palace means not being able to obtain a good training environment, and even more not being able to enter the Longan Well. The hope of reaching the sixth rank within a hundred years is almost completely shattered, that is to say, he has completely lost his participation in the palace owner. Qualification for the dispute.


    From great joy to great compassion, it was a momentary thing. At this moment, he hated Zhou Shu to the extreme.


    And Zhou Shu and Xuan Yun were in the apse at this time.


    Captain Xun said coldly, "You can choose a sea pillar."


    The vitality in the apse was so strong that there was heavy mist everywhere, like thick clouds. Zhou Shu conningly saw it. Among the clouds, there were dozens of vitality sea pillars, large and small. But the smallest one is all over the Heyin Sect. The rich resources of the Sea Clan can be seen, and it is just that Huiyue Palace is not the Dragon Palace, and Xuanyun seems to have turned a blind eye to Haizhu, his eyes fixed in the middle of the apse. Willing to leave.


    There is a deep hole, at the entrance of the hole, the pale golden breath soars up, like a pillar, and the shadows in the pillar It seems that something is shaking, but you can��t look at it, just try After a few more glances, you can feel a majestic aura heading towards the sea of ??knowledge, even Zhou Shu can''t fight it.


    As if feeling a trace of dragon breath, Zhou Shu looked at Xuan Yun, "Well of Longan?"


    Xuan Yun nodded, with a lot of longing in his eyes, "Yes, the breath of dragon here is stronger than that of Liuyun Palace. If I can stay here, I''m afraid I can be promoted smoothly in two months, but it''s impossible. Ugh."


    Of course it��s impossible. Even if Ning Ting is willing to help Xuan Yun, it��s impossible to take out the Longan Well. On the one hand, the Longan Well is mostly left by the ancestors, and the dragon breath in it is not a sustainable resource. It will only grow. The less, I don��t have enough, how can I help others? On the other hand, leaving Xuan Yun to practice here completely offends Xuan An, which is tantamount to declaring war on Liuyun Palace.


    "Choose quickly and don''t waste time."


    Captain Xun looked at the two men coldly and said mercilessly.


    Zhou Shu didn''t mind, he just smiled, and pointed to the nearest one, "Just that one, trouble Captain."


    "This one?"


    Captain Xun''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and he looked up. The vitality sea pillar in front of him was twelve feet high, poking straight to the top of the temple, and he couldn''t help but say, "Don''t you know, the vitality sea pillar is also known as the needle of Dinghai," It is gathered by the essence of the bottom of the sea and weighs 50,000 catties per foot. This root is at least 600,000 catties. How do you take it away? Let me remind you that Naxu Jie can''t let go of this kind of thing..."


    Before he finished speaking, his face suddenly changed, and the tall sea pillar of vitality had disappeared from him.


    He stared at Zhou Shu, very surprised, "You, what did you do?"


    "Thanks a lot and go out."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and went out with the reluctant Xuan Yun. The captain was frozen in place, still thinking about the problem. 8

 Chapter 1082: Shrimp

    For the Sea Clan like Captain Xun who has never left Huiyue Palace, it is difficult to understand some things that are exclusive to the world of immortality, such as the Qiankun Bag. ??


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain anything, and followed the guards, leaving the palace without mentioning.


    Soon after leaving the palace, Zhou Shu talked to Xuan Yun, still covering it with divine consciousness, and didn''t worry about being heard by others.


    Before fighting directly with Ning Ting, he had found out some details. Ning Ting is indeed strong, and his strength and physical body are a lot more than Zhou Shu. Even his spiritual consciousness is not worse than Zhou Shu. The seabed resources are really rich. As the palace owner It��s not surprising to have strong savings, but Zhou Shu knew that Ning Ting would almost certainly lose if it was really a fight. This was because Ning Ting didn��t know how to make the best use of them even though he had accumulated a lot of strength. The thinking of the Sea Clan is simpler than that of the human immortal cultivator, and it is difficult to master the advanced techniques. Even if it is mastered, it is not as good as the human immortal cultivator, especially in terms of spirit and consciousness.


    It seems that there is a large area of ??seventh-tier spiritual fields but they will not be planted. They can only plant some spiritual valleys perfunctorily, which is a bit wasteful. This is also the weakness of most monster races.


    "Xuan Yun, you were a little strange before."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "Do you know about the underwater vortex?"


    Xuan Yun was startled slightly, "Friend Zhou Daoist has noticed it. I have indeed heard of that kind of whirlpool once, but I don''t want to say it in front of Palace Master Ning Ting."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand, what is it?"


    Xuan Yun said slowly, "I don''t know the details. I heard Jiao Ling say. She said that a long time ago, this kind of underwater vortex appeared in the holy land of the scorpion clan, and the vortex appeared inexplicably, then A very old man came out inside, he walked back to the whirlpool after a few words, and then the whirlpool disappeared immediately."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What did you say?"


    "It seems to be''failed again'' or something, I don''t remember clearly, I''m really sorry," Xuan Yun shook his head with a trace of apology, "It was about a hundred years ago, when Jiao Ling just Not long after I entered the palace, I was still very young, and she told me as a story."


    "So..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "You don''t need to apologize. If you say this, I think Jiaoling should know?"


    Xuan Yun nodded, not without envy, "Well, she has a very good memory, she remembers everything clearly, no matter how complicated things are, and never forgets, not as stupid as I am."


    "Then go to her and ask, just to return the things to her."


    Zhou Shu smiled, it seemed that he had decided something, and it was a lot easier.


    Xuan Yun kept nodding, and said a little excitedly, "I also want to see her as soon as possible, then we now..."


    "Leave Huiyue Palace first."


    The short and firm answer made Xuan Yun sure in his heart.


    City gate.


    Just outside the city gate less than a hundred meters away, there were three teams of men and horses standing around the city gate completely in a fan shape and airtight.


    The people in the middle are naturally Xuan''an people, about 30, half of them are Tier 6 Sea Clan, some of them are quite strange in shape, and they are riding various mounts, appearing aggressive and mighty. A large group of people staring at Xuan Yun with murderous intent on their faces, but the people on both sides are a little different. If you look closely, they are all from Huiyue Palace. Ning Nu on the left, Ning Ma on the right, Zhou Yunshan and others. In it.


    "Zhou Shu, you are dead!"


    Ning Nu''s face was a bit hideous. His previous calmness and loyalty were invisible at all. He had already lost the qualification to compete for the palace owner. He didn''t need to hide anything. He just wanted to retaliate against Zhou Shu completely and give it a good vent.


    Zhou Yunshan followed and shouted, "That''s right, he should have been killed long ago!"


    "Four...Four brothers," Ning Ma on the opposite side said hesitantly, "Say...I''m done, I...I will help you, you will help me."


    "rest assured."


    Ning An said coldly.


    As soon as he left the inner palace, he found Ning Ma and asked Ning Ma to work with him against Zhou Shu. The condition was to support Ning Ma as the next palace lord, and said that he had received Ning Ting��s instruction. Ning Ma was also quite good to Zhou Shu. Hate, I agreed without much consideration, and the people behind him did not object.


    The two waited outside the city together, and reached a tacit understanding with the people in Liuyun Palace, dealing with Zhou Shu while dealing with Xuan Yun.


    "What to do, Fellow Daoist Zhou?"


    Xuan Yun was a bit of a panic, but he didn''t expect this situation. If Zhou Shu was entangled by Ning Xin and Ning Ma, he would never have escaped from the people in Liuyun Palace.


    "do not worry."


    Zhou Shu had known such results a long time ago, and his spirit of staying outside told him all the news very early.


    Ning Nu and Ning Ma can stand here to stop them, saying that it is impossible without Ning Ting''s permission, but since Ning Ting allowed it, they just let it go, indicating that no matter what Zhou Shu does, even if Ning Nu and Ning are killed Ma, Ning Ting will not retaliate.


    Then just have a good fight.


    He looked calm, "Lao Li, you are on your left, Lao Zhu, you are on your right, and I will go in the middle, and Xuan Yun, you and Wu Duo are waiting here."


    "Well, I''ve long seen that kid not pleasing to my eyes!"


    Without hesitation, Zhu Dashan has already jumped out of the city gate and walked towards Ning Ma in stridesYou...you are...what the...thing? "


    Ning Ma watched the tall Zhu Dashan gradually approaching, feeling a little frightened for a while, and said, "Quick...Come on!"


    Behind him, three equally tall Sea Clan flashed out to welcome Zhu Dashan.


    The three sea clan complexes were red as fire, and they were wearing heavy armor. They were afraid that they would not weigh tens of thousands of kilograms. Two long beards grew on the top of their heads. They were flexible and sharp, bright and dazzling, like a steel whip. Yes, it was their stretched out hands. The arms were as thick as one foot, and the palms were not fingers. They were a huge pair of pliers, dark and covered with barbs, which would make people feel intimidated at a glance.


    Although they are Tier 6, their transformation is not complete at all, but it is not due to insufficient cultivation, but their inability to perfect their transformation. This is determined by their racial characteristics. They are the crawfish family, the most in the sea race One of the well-known fighting races, only by maintaining their own characteristics, such as huge feet, sharp shrimp whiskers, etc., can they use their own advantages and continue to survive in the cruel East China Sea, so their transformation Incomplete, but a good choice of species.


    "Yah haha! Yeah haha!"


    The red faces of the three of them showed a lot of fierceness. While shouting loudly, they stepped up on the ground and rushed towards Zhu Dashan.


    In the blink of an eye, the storm was surging, and the tide was rising.


    Although the three of them were tall and cumbersome, they were acting like wind in the sea, and they were indescribably fast. They rushed to Zhu Dashan in a flash, and Zhu Dashan seemed to be unresponsive.


    And the three of them worked together for a long time, and their actions were tacit. The six long beards suddenly grew longer. After a few turns, Zhu Dashan was tied firmly and immobile, while the six giant tongs held Zhu Dashan up and down. Cover it completely.


    The giant forceps were opened, and Zhu Dashan''s limbs and head were all covered in the jaws, and he was in danger. 8

 Chapter 1083: A little hurt

    Xuan Yun''s face was startled, and he said anxiously, "Daoist Zhu, be careful!"


    The Dieduo on the side kept yelling, willing to rescue, but didn''t dare to go out against Zhou Shu''s will, a burst of anxiety.


    "Haha!"


    Zhu Dashan let out a big laugh, his clothes kept bursting open, his body shaped like a hill was completely exposed, his face didn''t care, "Is it just scratching?"


    Hearing the laughter, the three sea clan expressions became more severe, and they stopped drinking, "Hey!"


    The sharp prawn beards wrapped around Zhu Dashan''s body immediately tightened inward, but they soon discovered that the man''s body was not like flesh and blood at all, it was really cast of iron, no matter how hard they tried, they could never take a step.


    Several people glanced at each other, and there was a lot of shock in their eyes, but they did not stop at all. The giant pliers swung towards Zhu Dashan��s neck, ankles, and wrists, and one more giant pliers was lifted high, with the tip of the pliers. Together, they pierced Zhu Dashan''s navel to the point.


    Most body refiners have weaknesses. These shrimp tribes are good practitioners of body refinement, and they know the truth well. The place to start is this kind of part.


    Pedal!


    There was a continuous sound, and Zhu Dashan''s limbs and neck were all clamped.


    The shrimp tribe showed their faces and couldn''t help laughing, "Die!"


    Ge Ge Ge...


    The shrimp tongs began to gather their strength, and the barbs in the tongs were like saw teeth, moving up and down, which looked quite dangerous. For fear of steel and iron bones, they would also be sawn into powder.


    "That''s a pair of pliers that even Xuanxingyan can easily crush, this guy is dead."


    "It''s worthy of being the strongest prawn clan, it''s amazing!"


    "Okay...clamped...dead him!"


    The Sea Clan behind screamed loudly, mixed with Ning Ma''s intermittent voice, which looked particularly harsh.


    "It''s a far cry."


    Zhu Dashan looked at the three shrimp tribes in front of him, shook his head, his arms shook, and black streamers burst out from his chest, continuously radiating to the body, and within a few breaths, the whole body was surrounded by black light. And the light was still spreading, gradually including several giant pliers.


    The shrimp clan obviously noticed the abnormality, his expression was shocked, and he hurriedly wanted to retrieve the shrimp clamps.


    Pop!


    Shrimp tongs that had not had time to retrieve were broken.


    Zhu Dashan held a shrimp tongs in one hand and threw it away with disdain, "Compared with the suffering I suffered there, you are nothing at all!"


    The broken shrimp tongs lay on the ground, and the original sharp saw teeth were almost completely flattened. It is hard to imagine how powerful Zhu Dashan''s body is.


    He didn''t even know that Zhou Shu himself, he was cultivating Fumo Mountain.


    Fumo Mountain Body, the demon practice technique derived from the Zen gate, was created by the powerful Zen master Faxian of the Zen gate. Of course, the Zen master Faxian who practiced bitter meditation is not a demon cultivation technique. The reason he created this technique is to cultivate the beast , Let Xiu Beast guard Zen Gate.


    With the blood of the ancient sacred beast, Hachi, the beast is one of the most famous strange beasts in Zen.


    Fumo Mountain Body combines the essence of Zen and alien beasts. It is the top-notch body training method in the entire Xuanhuang Continent. It was originally only suitable for Hachi cultivation, but later improved, human immortals can also practice it, but it is difficult. A lot.


    Nowadays, only the Great Desolate Temple has the inheritance of Fumo Mountain, but it is not complete, and a lot has been lost. Zhu Dashan has obtained it from the Great Desolate Temple. For decades, he has devoted himself to the cultivation of Fumo Mountain, never slacking off, plus Washing the body with Purple Black Valley, and enduring unimaginable suffering, the body''s toughness has reached the level that most immortal cultivators and even monster races can''t match, although other aspects are very poor, facing the cultivator of the gods with various methods may have Invincible, but facing the Sea Clan who also only relies on physique, it is handy.


    The expressions of the two severed shrimp clan were extremely frightened, and they hurriedly stepped back, going away so quickly that they did not dare to stay at all.


    This kind of thing is simply unimaginable. The powerful Sea Clan was actually broken by a human immortal cultivator.


    And the one that didn''t severed his hand seemed to not fully feel the power. Although it was also retreating, it retreated much more slowly, and he raised the double clamps high, seemingly wanting to fight back.


    Zhu Dashan strode forward, raised his right fist, and smashed forward without saying a word, hitting the shrimp clan in the chest.


    There was a muffled sound.


    The thick armor of the shrimp clan sank several feet, showing a clear fist mark, which was almost completely pierced. Before the shrimp clan screamed, his body flew back a few feet. Baizhang has not stopped.


    From a distance, it seems that there is only air out and no air in.


    Zhu Dashan moved forward step by step, not fast enough, and those sea races couldn''t help backing up, their expressions were hurried, and they didn''t even dare to take another look.


    That Zhu Dashan was tall and majestic, almost like a giant, and even the three sixth-order shrimp tribes weren''t his one-to-one enemy, these sea tribes had the courage to rush forward.


    Na Ning Ma was so frightened that her legs were soft, and she couldn''t move in the same place. She looked at Zhu Dashan in fear, her eyes distracted, without any brilliance.


    Not long after, Zhu Dashan walked up to Ning Ma, lowered his head and took a look, and he noticed a lot of contempt, "Go back to the city, don''t get in the way here."


    Ning Ma nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, let''s go."


    He said that he was going to go, but he still couldn''t take a step. He seemed to be scared off and his face paled.


    "Useless guy, let you go!"


    Zhu Dashan lifted his foot and kicked Ning Ma several tens of feet away. No one came up to stop him, all he could only watch from a distance.


    Zhu Dashan shook his head and walked slowly to the gate of the city.


    On the way back, his pace was the same, but his chest was slightly aching, and Shizuo suffered some internal injuries.


    "Friend Zhu, you are really..."


    Xuan Yun saluted Zhu Dashan, not knowing what to say for a while I thought that among Zhou Shu''s trio, Zhu Dashan looked rough and might be the weakest one, and even felt cumbersome. , No one knew that it was not the case at all, Zhu Dashan was the first to solve the battle, and it looked no worse than Zhou Shu, which really shocked him.


    Zhu Dashan only waved his hand, "It''s a small matter, no trouble." His gaze fell to the opposite side. The two battles there were still going on. It seemed that their opponent was much tougher than Ning Ma.


    "This...what is he?"


    Ning Nu stared at a long sword phantom in the battlefield and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    The phantom couldn''t help cruising, swiftly back and forth, and every time it fell, a sea clan screamed and fell to the ground.


    His situation is better. That''s because he protects more than a dozen sea races around him, and he is tightly wrapped. Faced with the continuous attack of sword shadows, the guards do not hesitate to resist with their bodies, so that Ning Na is not. Injured.


    But this result made Li Aojian a bit "injured."


    "Old Zhu actually finished the fight first, it''s a shame!"

 Chapter 1084: 1 important

    The more agile the phantom became, the faster it became, and it was so blurred that it was almost invisible. Tianlai Novel|2


    It''s like an invisible wind, constantly blowing in the battlefield.


    Neither the magic weapon, the magic formula nor the strong physical body can withstand the erosion of the sword wind. The sword wind easily bypassed the obstacles in front of him, and fell on the opponent calmly and accurately, making the opponent lose the ability to continue fighting. Then went to find the next target.


    The sword intent is high to a certain level, just like painting and writing, like clouds and flowing water, it is natural, almost no flaws can be found, like works of art.


    However, Li Aojian still had some hands left. If he directly attacked the killer, it would not be slow to end here.


    "Get together, retreat, and return to the city!"


    Seeing that there were fewer and fewer Sea Clan around him, Ning Nu knew that it was impossible to beat him, and quickly shouted.


    The guards approached one after another, clustered around Ning Nu to retreat into the city gate.


    Sword Intent began to pursue, but the pursuit was very slow, the general situation was already established, and there was no need to rush to kill.


    Ning Nu flew like a rabbit, seeing the city gate close at hand, he was finally relieved, and was about to step into the city gate. Unexpectedly, there was a strong surge in front of him, like the mighty river, which could not be stopped. He was immediately caught Repelled by dozens of feet.


    He looked Zhang Huang, his eyes were full of surprise, he felt the power, but he couldn''t see anyone taking action.


    "Who, who..."


    Just about to shout, a sword intent passed by behind him, directly cutting his figure in half.


    His thinking stagnated from this, stagnating in a place of doubt, and could no longer think about it anymore, "Some familiarity, it is the power of the dragon who has been trained very well, who is it, not like the palace lord... "


    Li Aojian showed his figure with a calm expression, but there were some surprises in his eyes.


    "Even rushing to die?"


    But he didn''t care very much, he died and died, it didn''t matter.


    "Haha, Lao Li, you are much slower than me!"


    Zhu Dashan was half leaning against the city gate, his complexion was pale and painful, but his mouth was grinning greatly and he smiled happily.


    "Your side is afraid of death, my side..."


    Li Aojian was quite disdainful. He glanced at Ning Nu who was on the ground and shook his head slightly, "Why don''t you die sooner?"


    Zhu Dashan raised his head, "Anyway, you lost, haha!"


    Li Aojian leaped slightly and landed in front of Zhu Dashan, saying with some concern, "I said, are you okay?"


    Zhu Dashan''s body was like a knife twist, only his mouth did not let it go, "It''s okay, it''s just that I haven''t done anything for a long time, and my muscles and bones are a bit lazy. Just a few more games."


    The Fumo mountain body he cultivated itself came from the bitter meditation line in the Zen sect, and he would endure great pains during cultivation to hone his will in the cultivation, and the inheritance he received was not complete. The pain is the same even when used, and the pain is doubled. Every use is abnormally tormented. Moreover, he has almost used his full strength just now, plus he has suffered some injuries. It is really unbearable, even if he is as strong as his face. It also becomes yellowish.


    Li Aojian glanced at him and said immediately, "You have a problem with this technique."


    Zhu Dashan snorted, "I know, great is enough."


    Li Aojian seemed to think, "It should be possible to solve it. After leaving Donghai, we will find a way for you."


    "Windy."


    Zhu Dashan turned his head, "Look at Xiao Zhou, why is he so slow?"


    The two spoke on their own, and the Xuan Yun on the side couldn''t get in half a word. They could only look at them, and they were very envious. If only I could have such a companion, I wouldn''t be chased by myself. Kill it like this, but just think about it.


    He stared at Ning''s corpse on the ground and sighed secretly.


    Ning Nu suddenly stepped back. He saw it in his eyes. It was totally unreasonable. It was just that he didn''t even feel that anyone would attack Ning Nu, but he could roughly guess that it was mostly due to internal struggles in Huiyue Palace. I feel that Ning Nu is still threatening him, or want to blame others...In short, every hundred years, this situation will occur in the fourth house of the sea, and no one can escape.


    In most cases, it was the current palace master who won. Many young palace masters couldn''t live to the sixth rank at all. The sooner they got their heads, the faster they died.


    Right in front of the city gate, in front of Zhou Shu, a large row of sea clan fell down, which made Zhou Shu a little bit regretful.


    Unlike Ning Maning in Huiyue Palace, perhaps it was Xuan''an''s order to die. These sea races were not afraid of death. They simply wanted to kill Xuan Yun and protect everyone in Xuan Yun.


    Faced with this situation, Zhou Shu could not be merciful.


    They also made some killings.


    He thought about it, and chose to help Xuan Yun, there will be such a result, no matter the cause and effect, he will bear it.


    Of course he also understands that no matter how many Sea Clan he kills here, he won''t cause any major wars, because his current identity is not a human immortal cultivator, but a subordinate of Xuanyun, and he is involved in the palace lord of Liuyun Palace. In the struggle, it was not the ordinary sea clan who killed them, but the dead soldiers of Liuyun Palace.


    If not, he will not participate.


    The four houses under the sea are not united and do not support each other. Most of them only follow the dispatch of the Dragon Palace. As for the affairs of other palaces, especially the disputes between palace owners, there is nothing to care about. The fourth houses have long been used to it, but they don��t care. , But will take advantage of other people''s civil strife to expand their territory.


    This point is just like the mortal country.


    It is worth mentioning that the most chaotic Palace of Other Winds has changed eleven palace owners in the past 100 years, and its territory is getting smaller and smaller, and it is occupied by Moon Palace.


    The blood of different colors filled the sea area for several miles, and the line of sight became blurred.


    In this sea area, there are also about ten Sea Clan of Liuyun Palace. Zhou Shu has been frightened and stupefied. They dare not take action, but they dare not let go, let alone escape. They know that fleeing is also dead, maybe dead. It''s worse.


    Zhou Shu took a step forward, and the expressions of the Sea Clan trembled sharply, shaking like sifting chaff, just standing in place, not taking a step back.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, there was no need to make another move.


    He turned to look at Xuanyun with some sullenness, and said, "Xuanyun, what are you waiting for?"


    These sea races no longer have the will to fight, and are basically defeated, because those who disagree are already dead. At this time, it is an excellent income opportunity.


    Xuan Yun realized in a daze, nodded immediately, ran over in stride, and stood beside Zhou Shu.


    He looked at the Sea Clan with regret, "Everyone, are you still wasting your lives for Xuan''an?"


    A sea clan sighed, but still stubbornly said, "Xuan''an is the palace lord, and we belong to Liuyun Palace from birth. We must obey his orders, even if...sigh."


    "He won''t be anymore."


    Xuan Yun looked awe-inspiring, and said firmly, "I Xuan Yun will definitely be Palace Master Liuyun. If you follow me now, you will have a better future in the future, and I can guarantee that under any circumstances, I will not It will let you die, and will regard your life as important as mine."


    All the sea races were startled and lost in thought.

 Chapter 1085: Wont care

    "You... Young Master Xuanyun, are you true?"


    A sea clan asked hesitantly, his expression a little surprised. At this time, such a guarantee was really exciting for them. Tianlai Novel|2


    Xuan Yun nodded, earnestly, "Of course, when I become the lord of the palace, my attitude towards everyone will be completely different from that of Xuan''an. I will not treat any sea tribe as a slave, every sea tribe is equal. , You can get as much as you give, not as unfair as it is now. You know, for Xuan''an, even if you give your lives, he takes it for granted. Is it worth it?"


    Some Hai Clan shook his head, "It''s not worth it, but..."


    An elderly sea clan chief sighed, "This is our fate as a lower sea clan..."


    "Fate can be changed."


    Xuan Yun said loudly, "Every sea tribe can change its own destiny. If every sea tribe is committed to changing its own destiny like the princess Jiao, all of us can be stronger."


    "Can it really be changed?"


    "Can the destiny of thousands of years be changed? Can we not be slaves if we are inferior to the Sea Clan?"


    "Young Master, you are not deceiving us, when we follow you, you will become like Xuan''an again and treat us as slaves."


    There are young sea people, but hesitate.


    "You can change, just start with me. When I become the palace lord, everything will be different. Whether it is the Jinlong Sea Clan, the ordinary Sea Clan, or the Insect Sea Clan, all will be treated the same in the future and will pay more. You can get more. As long as you have the talent, you can get the status you deserve. It will never be like this. Even if you are promoted to Tier 6, you will still be Xuan''an''s slave and die for him."


    Xuan Yun''s expression was solemn, and he said every word, "You can keep this life and watch. If I go against today, I would rather die."


    The voice spread far away, not only outside the city, but the people in the city could hear it.


    Many sea people have started to discuss.


    "This guy is frustrated, right?"


    "It''s impossible for the insects to get the same status as us. His words are farts. How can there be such a young palace master?"


    "heresy."


    "Let him die. If he really becomes the Palace Master, Liuyun Palace will be destroyed in an instant."


    "Yeah, races are inherently pros and cons, and others cannot be changed. Among them, dragons are born to be kings. No one can change this. This guy wants to change these fixed rules. It''s just wishful thinking. ."


    Those who speak are obviously the nobles of the sea clan, those sea clan who are born to be aloof.


    However, some guards and most civilians were shocked.


    "Is he true?"


    "If he really fulfills his promise, I am willing to leave here and go to Liuyun Palace."


    "Me too, if it is true, I really don''t want to be humiliated here anymore. I do more than anyone else every day, but I get nothing."


    "I wish there was such a day, although it is unlikely."


    In the inner palace, Ning Ting who was half-lying suddenly opened his eyes. He hadn''t opened his eyes when Ning Nu died before.


    There was a disdainful smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "What a child, do you think you alone have such an idea? For thousands of years, I don''t know how many people have had it, tried it, and the old man also... It''s just that they all failed without exception... The fate of the Sea Clan can never be changed..."


    After a few words secretly, he lowered his head and seemed to fall asleep again.


    Xuan Yun stared at the Sea Clan in front of him, "Everyone, are you willing to follow me and change your destiny together?"


    Many sea tribes are still hesitating, but a young sea tribe strode out, saluted Xuanyun, and said loudly, "Xiao Liu, willing to follow the palace lord of Xuanyun and change the fate of our no-tail fish clan. !"


    "well!"


    Xuan Yun nodded, and lifted Xiao Liu with both hands, "From now on, you will follow me, and when I become the Palace Master, you will immediately let your Koalas get their due status!"


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Liu couldn''t help nodding, and there was a lot of brilliance in his eyes, and he was a little bit excited.


    Someone started, and the rest would not be stubborn for long. Soon, the dozen or so sea races came to salute, willing to return to Xuanyun.


    Xuan Yun accepted many subordinates, and most of them were loyal people, showing a rare joy.


    Those sea people walked into the city gate one by one, Xuan Yun hurriedly saluted Zhou Shu, "Friend Zhou, thank you for your reminder, otherwise I would not have thought of doing this, so thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You did a very good job. If it were me, I''m afraid I can''t say those words."


    "I couldn''t tell before..."


    Xuan Yun''s face was reddish, a little embarrassed, "These are all told by Jiao Ling. She said that the Sea Clan under the Heavens are equal. Why should they be limited by their origin? Every Sea Clan has..."


    "Okay, I know, the prince general Xiangning has a kind?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and looked at Xuan Yun, with a dignified look in his eyes, "It''s good for you to think this way, but I hope you can do it. It''s not just talking. If you take these words as a means to accept subordinates, there is no What''s the point?"


    "I understand����"


    Xuan Yun nodded, showing a little heavy.


    In fact, Zhou Shu said these words on his mind, and he also knew the difficulty of changing fate, but what he said might not be able to do it.


    However, Zhou Shu also understands this point. It is just to say something. He knows that Xuan Yun is not the kind of person who has enough ability to get things done. Xuan Yun is not stoic or smart enough. The changes he said are, in Zhou Shu''s view, Among the Sea Clan, perhaps only Jiao Ling could do something.


    He was more willing to put hope on Jiaoling than Xuan Yun.


    Xuan Yun glanced at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "I will definitely try my best."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I know, don''t think too much, today''s harvest is really good How do you plan to house these sea people?"


    Xuan Yun turned around and glanced, seemingly thoughtful, "I want them to stay here first, Fellow Daoist Zhou, I wonder if there will be a problem?"


    "it should be OK."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s good. We have more important things. We can''t bring so many people together. You can arrange it."


    Xuan Yun nodded, with some hesitation, "But on the side of Palace Master Ning Ting, we just killed his son..."


    "Don''t worry about it at all."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and chuckled, "On the contrary, because of this incident, Ning Ting may take a high look at you. On the contrary, he is more willing to accept you. You have to know that Ning Ting doesn''t care about his son. In the palace lord, there is no one who can succeed in reaching the position."


    Xuan Yun thought for a while and nodded, "Friend Zhou, you are right, I will make arrangements."


    He turned and walked towards the city, while Zhou Shu stood there, glanced at the inner palace, and gently shook his head.

 Chapter 1086: weird stuff

    "This son of Xuan''an is much stronger than the trash born by the palace lord. Net"


    In the palace master''s hall, a figure gradually showed signs.


    The sound seemed to be human, but the appearance was not at all. The body was soft and without a fixed shape, like a cloud of black and viscous liquid, which was sticky on the wall, still sagging, and it looked very oozing.


    Ning Ting turned his head and looked at this weird thing, unconsciously showing a trace of disgust, "What are you doing out?"


    "Hehe."


    The weird thing crawled along the wall slowly, "The old official came to relieve the palace lord, is the palace lord still worrying about the female monk?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Ning Ting shrugged his eyebrows, with some anger, "Go further! If you listen to me again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "The old minister is loyal to Huiyue Palace. The palace owner''s words really make the old minister a little bit chill..." That thing didn''t care about the palace owner''s reprimand, did not stop, and got closer, "Now, there is a chance to be able to Found her."


    Ning Ting''s expression was slightly shaken, "What opportunity?"


    The thing said slowly, "It''s that kid, who was with Xuan Yun, Zhou Shu."


    Ning Ting shook his head unconsciously, with a hint of disdain, "Although he is good at strength, I don''t think he can find her, even I can''t do things that he can do? Besides, he is not a sea clan, just Just a monk, far worse than me on the sea floor."


    "Don''t look down on the human monks, they can do more than the Sea Clan."


    The thing fell from the ceiling and almost flowed onto Ning Ting. He said in a seductive voice, "Doesn��t the palace master want to find the female nun? Others don��t know what the female nun is for. He loves the beauty of the world, but the old minister knows exactly that the female sister is born..."


    "Okay, don''t I know!"


    Suddenly, Ning Ting waved his hand and hit the thing several feet away, his eyes sharpened suddenly, "You mean, Zhou Shu is really likely to find her?"


    "I can feel that the old man has lived for more than 10,000 years, and he can''t be wrong with people."


    The thing rolled around in the sea, forming a ball, forming a human face, with all facial features, gloomy eyebrows, and it looked very evil.


    Ning Ting stared at the face for a while, then said slowly, "Want to follow Zhou Shu?"


    "of course."


    The face was condensed, and he nodded solemnly.


    "Who is going?"


    Ning Ting seemed thoughtful, "I can''t leave, Ning Xian is still in retreat, and it''s useless for others to go."


    "The old minister is willing to go."


    The human face gradually elongated and soon became a humanoid appearance, with all four limbs ready, but the whole body was filled with bulging bubbles, which looked unspeakably nauseous.


    "you want to go?"


    Ning Ting''s expression was slightly condensed, with a hint of thought, "Don''t you want to take the opportunity to leave Huiyue Palace?"


    The figure immediately shook his head, "The palace lord is worried. The old minister has been in Huiyue Palace for 10,000 years. He has worked for several generations of palace owners. He has always been loyal. Besides, wherever the old official can go, except for Huiyue Palace. It��s not a place where old officials can stay, so why should you leave?"


    Ning Ting smiled disdainfully, "That''s right, you can''t go anywhere except Huiyue Palace. No matter whether the seabed or the immortal cultivation world, there is no place for you. Only Huiyue Palace is willing to accept monsters like you."


    The human form seemed to disapprovingly said, "Monster, yes, the old minister is a monster, but if he can live so long, he will be content."


    Only in his heart, a trace of bitterness, extreme bitterness passed by.


    Ning Ting stared at the human figure and asked suspiciously, "How are you going to follow Zhou Shu? You shouldn''t be his opponent, and you can''t do your best to make a move. Once you make a move, it will cause a catastrophe. Do you want to die?"


    "Follow, wait for the opportunity, anyway, he can''t show the veteran."


    The human figure showed a weird smile, "Ten thousand years, the old official''s understanding of spirit and consciousness is beyond his reach."


    Ning Ting waved his hand, "Then you go, but you must remember that you can''t live without Huiyue Palace."


    "Unless the old official dies, the old official will always be in Huiyue Palace."


    The human figure nodded seriously, and then softened, turned into a thick liquid, escaped into the sea, and completely merged with the sea.


    He followed the sea and flowed out of a hole less than two inches, and disappeared.


    Ning Ting watched him leave with some expectation in his eyes. He shook his head lightly and said to himself, "If the female sister can be found, Huiyue Palace will have a successor. No, not just Huiyue Palace, even Long Palace. In the future, it will also belong to our Ning family... But is it really possible? I have spent countless efforts, almost traversing the submarine vortex in the East China Sea. After decades, I can''t find it. That Zhou Shu can find it? "


    Thinking of this, there was a lot of anger on his face, and he stood up and roared, "That guy, why do you say that? Even if he lived in Huiyue Palace for 10,000 years, he would be just lingering and panting. A nondescript demon cultivator, just Can it be done?"


    He seemed to think of some past events.


    ...


    When he succeeded the palace lord, he saw the weird guy for the first time, and thought he saw a ghost, but the previous palace lord told him that this guy lived in the palace lord��s hall and had lived for almost ten thousand. In Nian, he knew almost everything about the seabed and the world of immortality, which was very helpful to him.


    Live for ten thousand years?


    He was very skeptical at first, but after getting along with that guy for a long time, he gradually realized that this was not a lie. That guy knew the battle between the human race and the sea race tens of thousands of years ago, and he was one of those who experienced it.


    "Why did you become like this? Were you not a human monk in the first place?"


    "The old minister turned out to be a human monk, but he was harmed by humans, and only some souls were left. Unfortunately, the old official learned some secret techniques and borrowed the body of a monster..."


    "Borrowing, it''s what you said about taking home, don''t say it so nicely."


    "To the ignorant monster beast, is there a saying that it will take home? And the monster itself has no wisdom, no possibility of cultivation and transformation, and the flesh is a mess, except for longevity, and the old man is willing to borrow its body. , It''s really good fortune..."


    "Don''t you want to live longer?"


    Ning Ting sneered a little, "You are willing to take away a useless monster like a pill jellyfish. It is simply funny. If you live in its body, it will be more uncomfortable than death. Even if you live for ten thousand years, what can you do? It is impossible for Jinyi to advance to the ranks, it can only be done for the rest of his life."


    "Isn''t cultivating immortals also for longevity, just to live for a few more years... Forget it, the veteran won''t argue with you."


    ...


    Ning Ting shook his head, and slowly sat back on the Zilong bed.


    His eyes drifted away, "If you can really succeed..."

 Chapter 1087: Call sea flute

    "Lao Zhu, are you okay?"


    Looking at Zhu Dashan, who was still pale yellow, Li Aojian was still a little worried.


    "What''s the problem? I''m fine, just leave, leave me alone."


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest and yelled loudly, but he didn''t take a few steps, his body shook uncontrollably and almost fell to the ground.


    "Don''t be brave."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Your injury is not minor, and so is Lao Li. I have been using the sword for a long time, and I need to rest."


    "I''m not as crisp as Lao Zhu."


    Li Aojian curled his lips, but his face gradually turned pale. The sword body has high demands on the body, and the consumption is not small every time it is used. Moreover, he is facing the sixth-order sea clan, saying that nothing is impossible. In fact, like Zhu Dashan, he can explode extremely powerful in a short time, but it is difficult to maintain it for a long time, and there is a period of weakness after use.


    Certain special techniques have similar hidden dangers, which is one of the important reasons why there are few such special practitioners in the world of immortality.


    Zhu Dashan followed, "Leave us alone, we will have a rest while walking, and we will be fine in a while."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a little seriousness, "It''s not a matter of a while, you have to rest well."


    As he said, he turned to Xuan Yun, "I saw that you always had a mount before, is it gone now?"


    "some."


    Xuan Yun nodded, "You only have to be far away from the city to summon it. It is difficult to recruit from the city. We can walk a few hundred miles."


    Li Aojian curiously asked, "Summon?"


    Xuan Yun took out a jet-black conch, long and thin like a flute, with many small holes on it. "This is a sea-calling flute. The sound can be transmitted hundreds of thousands of miles through the sea. Using it can attract some special The submarine monsters, those monsters have only superficial wisdom and cannot be transformed, but they can be used as mounts with a little tame."


    "Interesting and interesting."


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes lit up, and he stretched out his hand to **** Huan Haidi, looking up and down, left and right.


    "What do you look at, you can''t blow it, your mouth is too big, haha." Li Aojian glanced at him and smiled quite cheerfully.


    "Who said I can''t blow."


    Zhu Dashan glanced at Li Aojian sideways, stuffed the entire Sea Calling Flute into his mouth, and blew it hard.


    "Ah, wait--"


    Xuan Yun''s expression changed, but there was no time to stop him.


    The sound that could only be heard came from Zhu Dashan''s mouth. The sound was not loud, but it was extremely low. It seemed to coincide with a certain pattern, and the seawater oscillated, wave after wave spreading far away.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xuan Yun, "What''s wrong?"


    Some worried expressions appeared on Xuan Yun��s face, ��It��s my fault. I didn��t explain it in advance. Calling the sea flute is not a casual use. Different melody can summon different sea monsters. If you make a mistake, it may attract a lot of Terrible monster."


    Li Aojian questioned, "How terrible?"


    Xuan Yun sighed, "It is said that some sea people used the sea flute to call the sea king snake..."


    Zhu Dashan spit out the magic sea flute and couldn''t help but said, "The name is a bit domineering, but I haven''t heard of it. What kind of thing is it awesome?"


    Xuan Yun shook his head unconsciously, "It is a Tier 8 sea beast, with ancient bloodlines. Although it is insufficiently wise and cannot be transformed, it has truly powerful power. No one can stop and summon its sea clan. The clan where it belongs is completely swallowed by the sea king snake. There is nothing left..."


    "Eighth order..."


    Zhu Dashan was also startled.


    Li Aojian didn''t take it to heart, "I heard that the eighth-order monster beast is equivalent to the seventh stage of the immortal cultivator''s crossing the tribulation realm. It is indeed terrible..." He paused, and looked at the worried Xuan Yun. Realizing something, he couldn''t help but be surprised, "Don''t say, the way that Lao Zhu played the flute just now might attract the king snake, right?"


    Xuan Yun nodded his head very heavily, "Yes, the way Zhu Daoyou just now, it is indeed possible to attract the Sea King Snake, and the possibility is very high."


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Zhu Dashan stayed in a daze, his mouth opened wider.


    "I really didn''t expect anyone to play the flute like this. I didn''t think about it for a while. It was indeed my fault," Xuan Yun sighed. "Now let''s run. I heard that the speed of the Sea King Snake is not very high in the eighth rank. Hurry, maybe there is still a chance to leave."


    "What are you waiting for, run!"


    Hearing that he might face a Tier 8 monster, Zhu Dashan pulled up Li Aojian and ran forward quickly, seeming to have forgotten his injuries.


    "It seems it''s too late."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and pointed to the distance, "Look over there, even the slower Tier 8 monster beasts cannot be avoided by us."


    Hundreds of miles away, vortexes appeared one after another, and the tide was constantly surging, and a large number of currents were coming here.


    "coming?"


    Xuan Yun was stunned for a while, and then looked into the distance, his face instantly turned pale, and he couldn''t help but shake. For the Sea Clan, the eighth-order sea beast is a real nightmare, and no one wants to encounter it. Li Aojian stood still and stared. In the distance, standing straight, there was a trace of fear in his eyes unconsciously, but that fear was quickly overwhelmed by the fighting spirit. As a sword repairer, even a strong opponent would not avoid fighting.


    Zhu Dashan widened his eyes, but he couldn''t feel anything.


    He glanced around and shouted, "Is it really here? My old Zhu is fighting with him here, don''t worry about it, run faster!"


    The others were worried, only Zhou Shu stood quietly, not worried at all, even with an inexplicable smile on his lips.


    Soon Li Aojian discovered Zhou Shu''s abnormality, and he immediately understood, "Xiao Zhou, you can see far and know that it is not the sea king snake that is here, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Although I don''t know what it is, it is definitely not a Tier 8 monster."


    "Then you are scaring us, really **** it."


    Zhu Dashan slapped Zhou Shu hard, almost hitting Zhou Shu into the rock, but relaxed, laughing very happily.


    Li Aojian glared at Zhou Shu and shook his head regretfully, "I thought I could play with the eighth-order demon, but it''s a pity that I can only hope for the next time."


    Xuan Yun also put away his worry, "Friend Zhou, you... almost scared the little brother to death."


    "Haha Don''t be too nervous."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not far from Huiyue Palace, there won''t be such terrible monsters."


    Not long.


    The tide gradually approached, and a black sea beast that was ten feet long swam over the ups and downs of the sea.


    The sea beast was born quite strange, with a horse-headed snake body and three large round shells on its back, connected in a string, some resembling a snail with three shells, but obviously not, it is much larger. .


    "Hey--"


    A very soft and soft cry came from the sea beast''s mouth. The sea beast looked at the four people in front of him and lowered his head docilely.


    Li Aojian questioned, "What kind of sea beast is this, it looks safe?"


    "This is a sea snail horse."


    Looking at the sea beast in front of him, Xuan Yun unconsciously showed a lot of joy, "Very rare guy, being able to summon it shows that we are really lucky."

 Chapter 1088: Must succeed

    "Sea snail horse? It''s fun."


    Zhu Dashan walked around the horse with great interest.


    Xuan Yun walked to the horse, whispering something, in a language Zhou Shu didn''t understand, but it couldn''t be described in words. It was just some regular whistle, and the sea snail heard the call, and it became more and more. Be docile, rub his ears against Xuan Yun back and forth, expressing intimacy.


    "All right."


    Xuan Yun turned around and said with a smile, "The sea snail horse is very obedient, if other sea beasts are not so easy. Everyone, go up, all the three shell houses on its back can go in. It is extremely stable inside and will not be affected by wind and waves. Erosion, rest as much as possible."


    "Then I want to try."


    Zhu Dashan didn''t say much. He turned on his horse and got into the largest shell house. He quickly cheered and said, "It''s really good, it''s still soft, like a bed. Lao Li is coming, let''s sleep together."


    "roll."


    Li Aojian expressed his objection concisely, his figure flickered, and he slid into another shell house. Nothing was heard.


    Zhou Shu and Xuan Yun entered the front shell house.


    "Li Yuhe--"


    Xuan Yun let out a low whisper, and the sea snail started to swim. Although the body was big, it was surprisingly fast, and it ran for more than ten miles in the blink of an eye.


    Carefully glanced at Zhou Shu, Xuan Yun said, "Friend Zhou, where are we going now?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, and said calmly, "Go to the nearest Longan Well."


    To find Zhao Yueru, one has to ask Jiao Ling, so the most urgent task is to rescue Jiao Ling, but if Zhou Shu goes directly to Liuyun Palace, no matter whether he can be rescued, it will provoke a battle between the human race and the sea race, and even cause another sea. Clan invasion, this kind of cause and effect Zhou Shu still can''t bear, and it is impossible to bear it. To save Jiao Ling, he can only go as a subordinate of Xuan Yun, but Xuan Yun is less than Tier 6, and he does not have the qualifications to fight for the palace owner when he goes back. Bangxuan Yun has the highest priority for promotion.


    "it is good."


    Xuan Yun nodded, showing a lot of joy. He had been waiting for this moment a long time ago, "Then let''s go to Hidden Dragon Valley."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Hidden Dragon Valley, are you sure there is a Longan Well there?"


    Xuan Yun said affirmatively, "Yes, there must be some."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing a hint of thought, "Oh, I thought Longan Well was such a good place that only the Dragon Palace and the Fourth Palace could have it, it turned out not."


    Xuan Yun shook his head, "No, there are other places too, but the Longan Wells in Dragon Palace and Si Gong are better."


    Needless to say, the Dragon Palace is the place where the ancient beasts once lived, leaving the most blessings. The Longan Well also preserves a large amount of dragon breath. After staying in the Dragon Palace for a long time, even an ordinary sea snake can be subtle. With blessings and shadows, he becomes exceptionally outstanding, and it is even possible to obtain a dragon''s blood and evolve into a dragon sea clan. Of course, this chance is very slim.


    The Fourth Palace of the East China Sea was established separately by the four dragons entrusted by the Dragon King. For thousands of years, it has accumulated a lot of dragon breath. The Longan Well here cannot change the bloodlines of other races, but it is very good for the Dragon Sea tribe. It can gradually increase their power, and the longer they stay in it, the purer the dragon''s bloodline and the stronger itself.


    But other places in the East China Sea are not completely inhabited by dragons, so there are places where some dragons will be retained, and the longan wells will gradually form, but the longan wells in these places are mostly inferior to the Fourth Palace of the East China Sea, and it is impossible to compete with the Dragon Palace. Compared.


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "Although the Longan Well of Hidden Dragon Valley is not as good as the Fourth Palace, it cannot be enhanced, but it is enough for promotion.


    "Well, I only need some dragon breath to advance to the rank."


    Xuan Yun nodded, with a lot of sadness on his face, "I just don''t know if it will go smoothly..."


    There are Longyan Wells in other places, and there are other Jinlonghai tribes. The East China Sea is so huge, of course, it is impossible for Longgong and Si Gong to have Jinlonghai tribes.


    In the East China Sea, the Dragon Palace is high above. For the Sea Clan, as long as the Dragon Palace exists, it will always be the totem of all the East Sea Sea Clan, and all the Sea Clan will obey the order of the Dragon Palace.


    The position of the Dragon Palace is detached. It does not classify itself as the other sea tribes. Apart from collecting tribute, it hardly gives orders and does not care about the affairs of many sea tribes. Therefore, the dragon palace has very little contact with other sea tribes. In fact, In the eyes of most sea tribes, the dragon palace is similar to the gods enshrined in it, and it does not actually exist, and even few sea tribes know what race the current dragon palace owner is and what kind of dragon bloodline he has.


    Compared with the Dragon Palace, the Fourth Palace of the East China Sea is the actual controller of the East China Sea. Each Palace controls a large area of ??the sea and has countless sea people as its subordinates.


    Compared with Dragon Palace, which is as stable as Mount Tai, the status of the Fourth Palace is not stable. As long as it is a near-longhai clan, it is possible to fight for the palace owner and gain control of a certain palace. Therefore, the battle surrounding the fourth palace, It has never been broken for tens of thousands of years. For example, the palace lord of Biefeng Palace has been changing, and the Blue Crystal Jiao clan of Liuyun Palace has only succeeded in taking the position in the last three thousand years, and the Mo Jiao clan has been able to control Huiyue Palace for thousands of years. , Is extremely rare.


    Those Jinlonghai tribes who have not occupied the fourth house now have a special position in the East China Sea. They don��t want to live under other Jinlonghai tribes, and they don��t want to be with ordinary sea tribes, so this type of Jinlonghai The tribes often live in separate habitats, such as Hidden Dragon Valley, Qianlongyuan, etc., and most of these places have some relatively poor longan wells.


    The Jinlonghai tribe living there, their biggest goal is to succeed in occupying one of the four palaces, obtain a better longan well, and make the bloodline pure, so that it will last forever. Therefore, these Jinlonghai tribes and the current The relationship between the palace lord of the fourth house is undoubtedly hostile.


    Xuan Yun will definitely encounter a lot of resistance if he wants to go to these places to advance. Whether he can enter is a big problem.


    After listening to Xuan Yun''s explanation Zhou Shu nodded and said faintly, "I see."


    Xuan Yun sighed lightly and said worriedly, "I have never been to the Hidden Dragon Valley. I don''t know what kind of clan I will meet. I hope my luck will be better."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Should you be prepared?"


    Xuan Yun nodded, "Well, I have brought out many treasures from Liuyun Palace. I hope that they will impress the sea people in Hidden Dragon Valley and let them lend me the Longyan Well for a few months, so that I can succeed in the promotion. Order."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I don''t think there is much hope. Instead of helping you become the palace owner, it is better to be the palace owner yourself."


    "Yes, I also know that there is little hope. They even hope that the current Liuyun Palace will be completely messed up so that they can seize Liuyun Palace by themselves."


    Xuan Yun smiled bitterly, there was a lot of helplessness in it, but soon he settled down and said slowly, "If they don''t want to, I will give them a better promise, and it doesn''t even matter if they give Liuyun Palace. In short, in order to rescue Jiao Ling, I must succeed this time."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly shaken, looking at Xuan Yun, his eyes changed unconsciously.

 Chapter 1089: Something is wrong

    Chapter 1089


    These words of Xuan Yun moved Zhou Shu a little.


    If Xuanyun begs him directly when encountering difficulties, rather than relying more on his own way of thinking, then he will not have a good attitude towards Xuanyun, and will treat everything as a pure transaction, and will receive a lot of reward. But Xuan Yun did not do this, instead he had made a lot of preparations long ago, which made Zhou Shu change a bit, and Xuan Yun''s last words made Zhou Shu feel a little admired.


    In order to save Jiao Ling, Xuan Yun could not even need Liuyun Palace and give up the status of the Bijing Jiao clan. Moreover, this sentence was not a momentary statement of indignation. It was said after careful consideration. Such Xuan Yun made Zhou Shu. Sorry.


    "Perhaps he was undervalued before."


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, shaking his head unconsciously.


    "What happened to Fellow Daoist?"


    Xuan Yun was a little confused, and said firmly, "I''m serious. In my opinion, Jiaoling is much more important than a Liuyun Palace. In order to do what she wants to do, I have nothing to give up, and Over the past few decades, I am also a little tired."


    "I can see that you are serious."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said thoughtfully, "If you make such a promise, I think those sea races should agree to you, but once you promise, there is no room for recovery, and you will lose it. Liuyun Palace will also lose its status in the East China Sea. How can we help Jiaoling in the future?"


    "Without Liuyun Palace, Jiaoling would be better."


    Xuan Yun smiled and looked into the distance with a hint of enthusiasm in his eyes, "You don''t know what kind of person Jiaoling is, Fellow Daoist, the princess of Liuyun Palace is just a **** to her."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I have also seen Jiao Ling, and I know she is excellent, but Liuyun Palace is also very important and cannot be lost."


    Xuan Yun condensed slightly, "The Taoist fellow said, but...forgive me for being stupid, other than that, I really can''t think of other ways to let them help me."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Why let them help?"


    Xuan Yun was startled, "Friends of Daoist mean..."


    Zhu Dashan''s rude voice came from outside, "Hey, are you stupid? You and them are originally hostile, why do you still ask them for help? If you want their things, you can just grab them directly."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and nodded, "Old Zhu said well."


    Xuan Yun''s face changed slightly, "Grab it over, but..."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I think, if you fight with them, it shouldn''t get in the way, such as arousing the hatred of other sea races?"


    "That''s not true," Xuan Yun shook his head. "Those Jinlong sea tribes pretend to be noble, treat other sea tribes as inferior sea tribes, do not communicate with each other, and punish those who accidentally enter the hidden dragon valley. Clan, they often cut their hands and stomped, so many sea clan hate them very much, hoping that something will happen to them."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then fight, grab the Longan Well, and promote you."


    "This... of course it''s good."


    Xuan Yun showed a lot of joy, but quickly shook his head, "But if you do this, it will be different from what we said. I started to just want fellow daoists to help me solve the troubles on the road and protect me from the promotion. I haven''t said anything about the hidden dragon valley, but now I still ask fellow daoists to help solve the troubles in the hidden dragon valley, then I''m deceiving fellow daoists, I''m sorry, and..."


    "Don''t talk so much."


    Li Aojian interrupted him, "Sorry? That''s very simple, just give us what you promised them. We are not so greedy and won''t want your Liuyun Palace, aha."


    Xuan Yun nodded immediately, "This is not a problem at all, I will give it if the daoists want it, but..." He looked at Zhou Shu, and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What they said is what I said."


    "Then, thank you three very much!"


    Xuanyun stood up, stretched out his hands, left front and right back, crossing his chest, doing three salutes in succession.


    His face was full of joy. He could finish the promotion and hope to keep Liuyun Palace. What could be more happier than that, but he was only happy for a while. It seemed that he thought of something, and there were many worries in his heart. , Could not help saying, "Friends, there are some strong people in the near Longhai clan. Although they are weaker than the fourth house, they are not easy to deal with. If we want to fight, we must be careful, and we must not..."


    "With us, what are you worried about."


    Zhu Dashan''s voice sounded again, "Is it just a few guys who are not Jackie Chan? Old Zhu can''t take it to heart. Seeing one hit one, ouch..." He screamed and said nothing. Up.


    Li Aojian''s voice came over, "The Young Palace Master continued."


    "There are a few people here, there is really nothing to worry about, just be careful about everything."


    Xuan Yun smiled calmly, "In fact, what Zhu Daoyou said is that our Jinlonghai clan is indeed a guy who is not a dragon, and I am too, and there is nothing to care about."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, "Then decide to go to the Hidden Dragon Valley, as soon as possible, and leave the things on the road to us."


    "Ok."


    Xuan Yun nodded and said yes, leading the sea snail horse to fly forward.


    Zhou Shu''s figure moved slightly, and instantly appeared beside Zhu Dashan, "Old Zhu, how are you?"


    Zhu Dashan was half leaning on horseback, in good spirits, he seemed to have recovered a lot, and said loudly, "Don''t worry Xiao Zhou, it''s fine for a long time, and Lao Zhu will be a good fellow in half an hour."


    "Every time you use that method, there are two hours of exhaustion, indicating that there are still some problems. I think it should be because of the incomplete inheritance." Zhou Shu seemed to think, and sighed softly, "If you can find the method. The name of the tactic is just fine, and you can find a way to make it complete."


    After knowing the hidden dangers of Zhu Dashan, he deduced the tactics many times and wanted to make up and improve them, but he found that it was difficult to do. The tactics were extraordinary, and there was hardly any mistake. The tactics need to be rigorous. Obviously, only the power can do this, and the power of the monster race is unlikely to be possible. That is to say, the tactics are mostly created by the powerful monks of humans.


    Such tactics can produce flaws in cultivation, either the cultivator himself has a problem, or the tactics are incomplete, and the latter is more likely.


    Zhu Dashan said nonchalantly, "What anxiously, it will be fine if you have you in those two hours, take your time, and finish these things first."


    "Well, let''s talk about it when I leave the East China Sea, but that''s it," Zhou Shu said very solemnly. "You shouldn''t take any casualties until the moment of the most crisis. There will be enough for me and Lao Li."


    "Got it Zhu Dashan nodded, but sighed again, "Finally catching up with you, but not letting it go, alas. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, just about to say something, but when the sword light flashed, Li Aojian suddenly appeared in front of the two of them.


    "Xiao Zhou, I feel something is wrong around me."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zhou Shu is a little strange. His spiritual consciousness has been shrouded in the surrounding hundreds of miles, even if there is a little wind and grass, he can feel it, but he has not found anything abnormal, "Why is it wrong?"


    "Can''t tell."


    Li Aojian''s eyebrows narrowed slightly, "It''s a bit weird. When I was recovering the sword body, I suddenly felt something wrong, as if someone was following us."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, then I will take a closer look at friends, you can search for "", you can find this site the first time.

 Chapter 1090: There is an ambush

    With that said, Zhou Shu explored carefully several times again, and his spiritual sense was like a grate, he didn''t miss any place, but he found nothing.


    He shook his head, showing a trace of solemnity, "I still can''t tell."


    "The strange feeling is gone."


    Li Aojian smiled, "Don''t worry, I should have made a mistake. I''m not proficient in the sword body. It''s not surprising that this kind of thing happens."


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "Even Xiao Zhou can''t see it, then it must be fine, Lao Li, there is a problem with your perception."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and said slowly, "Since Lao Li has discovered the problem, he would rather believe it if it is not. I think there is still something to follow. It just used a special method to make me unable to detect it. We try to be more careful along the way and can''t relax."


    There are many doubts in his mind.


    Li Aojian can''t lie, he must have discovered something abnormal. It is only based on Zhou Shu''s manipulation of the divine sense. Unless he is a great monk who is above the fourth level of the tribulation realm, he can escape his detection, but there are more than four tribulations on the seabed. It��s really impossible for a monk like this, and if such a monk were going to disadvantage them, he would have taken action long ago, but if he weren��t a monk, what would it be? He didn��t think any sea clan could escape him. Detection.


    Things are a bit weird, but fortunately, if you feel it, you can be prepared for it in advance.


    Zhou Shu showed a sense of relief, "You continue to rest, I just watch it, and nothing will happen to you."


    "With you, why don''t you rest assured."


    Zhu Dashan laughed and lay down, and soon there was a snoring sound, Li Aojian was speechless, and disappeared.


    It took a few days.


    Zhou Shu suddenly stopped Xuan Yun, "Stop first, wait."


    "Yue hee--"


    Xuan Yun let out a low cry, the Sea Snail Horse stopped in response, and Xuan Yun looked back at Zhou Shu, "What''s the matter, fellow Taoist?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "A thousand miles ahead, there are many sea races, who seem to be from your Liuyun Palace."


    "what?"


    Xuan Yun was startled slightly, and then said, "No wonder no one has stopped these days. It turns out that they have prepared an ambush in front, but how do they know we are going to Hidden Dragon Valley?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "It''s nothing strange, no matter how stupid Xuan An is, I know where you are going."


    "Yes, anyone can think of..." Xuan Yun sighed and said hesitatingly, "Friends, since we have found them, should we make a detour to make them wait in vain? The big ditch ahead is It��s the only place to go to the Hidden Dragon Valley, but it��s more than tens of thousands of miles to pass through the blue-green algae Haihe River. It will take a few more months.


    "Forget it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, a cold color flashed in his eyes, "Always come, why hide and hide? Let me tell you about the appearance of a few people. Tell me about their situation, such as race, skill and magic weapon, etc. ."


    Know yourself and know the enemy in a hundred battles.


    Xuan Yun nodded immediately, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu just said a word, Xuan Yun exclaimed, "Ah, isn''t that Deputy Palace Master Xuanlin? He is here too, didn''t he say that he supports me?"


    His face was very surprised, his eyes were a little straight.


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Xuanlin? Deputy Palace Master?"


    "Liuyun Palace, like other palaces, has two deputy palace owners, one is a close relative of the palace owner, and the other is promoted from other sea tribes. Their status and strength are only below the palace owner. , That Xuan Lin is Xuan An��s younger brother and my uncle. He was the second to be promoted to the sixth rank among Bijing Jiao thousands of years ago. He was only a few days behind Xuan An, so he was quite dissatisfied with Xuan An. He always said he would support me as the palace lord before, and he helped a lot when I escaped from the palace, but he did not expect to chase me now..."


    Xuan Yun explained a few words, his expression was a little frustrated, obviously, the appearance of Xuan Lin disappointed him.


    Zhou Shu only shook his head slightly, "Needless to say, just say what he will do."


    Xuan Yun nodded, "His strength is only slightly worse than that of Xuan An. A hundred years ago, he reached the seventh rank. He has already shed the dragon scales once and gave birth to new scales. His body is indestructible. I don''t know what he is good at, but I know what he is most powerful is his weapon. He used the shed water scales to make a green water scale axe, then refined it with the power of the sea eye, and put it in the longan well for decades. It is also the blessing of Heavenly Fate, and unexpectedly obtained a trace of ancient dragon power in the well, and its power is multiplied. The ordinary sea clan will be completely shocked just by seeing it, unable to move... And the effect on the monk, I don��t know yet, Dao You must be very careful."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "With the power of the dragon and the sea eye, is it the best magic weapon of the sea clan?"


    "Yes, if according to the immortal world, it should be counted."


    Xuan Yun nodded, with a lot of worries in his eyes. He had seen the power of this Jade Dragon Scale Axe before and killed three Tier 6 Sea Clan with one axe.


    "Yes, something very valuable," Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "I didn''t expect to encounter such an opportunity."


    There is no worry in his eyes, but some joy. Such a good magic weapon, even if it is from the Sea Clan, is of course very good.


    Xuan Yunxian was aware of Zhou Shu''s thoughts and reminded him unconsciously, "That axe is very powerful, fellow Taoists must be careful."


    "I know," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "In addition to him, there are a few other people who also tell me, the one in the blue dress with the crown of the sky..."


    He has perceived with his spiritual sense, most of the sea races are just fish and meat, which is not worth mentioning. Out of caution, there are also a few sea races that need special treatment, and as soon as he tells the appearance, Xuan Yun will immediately introduce the specific situation. Again.


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m going, you will be waiting here."


    "Hey, don''t you let us go?"


    "Yes, don''t you call us if there are good things?"


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan jumped off the sea snail horse and walked over together, holding their hands on their chests with a lot of dissatisfaction on their faces.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "No, I can solve it. Just stay here and watch out for the hidden enemies."


    "Never mind."


    Zhu Dashan nodded and agreed first, "I will talk about it when my tactics are complete, so as not to have more trouble."


    Li Aojian spread his hands Then I will stay to protect Lao Zhu, after all, he is still too weak. "


    "Go to hell!"


    Zhu Dashan kicked out, but he kicked it for a moment. Li Aojian had already turned into a phantom and returned to the shell house.


    Xuan Yun looked at Zhou Shu, and stopped talking, "Father of Dao..."


    "Say it."


    He hesitated and said, "If you can, it''s better to leave the spiral scale..."


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly heavy, and he said faintly, "This is not a guarantee, and I will not guarantee that no one can be merciful during a fight, let alone he has come to arrest you, and he will probably not miss any old feelings. If you still want to stay It would be too naive to use him as a back arm."


    Xuan Yun sighed for a long time, "The Daoist said...I was wrong, so ignore it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything more, but disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    :. :

 Chapter 1091: Long Wei

    Using water escape tactics, Zhou Shu cleverly blended into the ocean currents and followed the water.


    For the ancient Five Elements Method, Zhou Shu basically mastered it. He did it during the period after returning to the Lotus Music School. He had his own reason for deduction and practice, and with the help of Xiaogun. There was a Chimon who could integrate the Five Elements. , Is equivalent to the best teacher, and now it is not difficult for him to cast several at the same time and combine them. With divine consciousness, even a cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm would not be aware of it.


    Especially worth mentioning is the Shui Yin Jue. Ci Hangzong is good at water. He has benefited a lot from the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, plus the gains from Lin Zhu��s Penna Shui Zhen Jue, combined with his own deduction. Extracting the essence, removing the dross, and integrating great achievements, now the effect of his use of water escape technique is outstanding, and there may not be comparable to him in the entire cultivation world, and it can be used to create a new inheritance.


    Silently, Zhou Shu had stopped within ten miles of the group of sea people.


    For the seventh-order sea clan, there is a complete hole within a few hundred miles, no matter what is in the sea or underground, nothing can escape his perception, but that spin scale has no magic trick to Zhou Shu''s existence.


    Compared with other sea tribes, Xuanlin''s body is not tall, and even a little short, only about seven feet, but standing among the many long sea tribes, the aura is particularly prominent, as solid as a mountain, no sea tribe dared to approach. They were all tens of feet away, with a respectful look.


    He shook his little blue beard, showing a bit of anger, "Why haven''t you come yet? Did you make a mistake?"


    The blue-clothed sea clan not far away hurriedly saluted, "The deputy palace lord, according to the news from the city, Xuan Yun has left Huiyue Palace with the cultivators of Zhou Shu for five days, and he is indeed coming here. Yes, their goal must be Hidden Dragon Valley."


    Another Sea Clan followed, "Vice Palace Master, there is nothing wrong with it. Most of them are slow. This is the only way to Hidden Dragon Valley. If you want to make a detour, you have to cross the three roads, which is extremely dangerous. The blue-green algae Haihe, Xuanyun��s evil barrier will definitely pass here in order to save time."


    The blue-green algae river is a special terrain in the East China Sea. It is full of dense forest-like blue-green algae. Its speed is more than ten times slower than that in ordinary sea water. It also contains many dangerous sea animals. Not a last resort, no sea clan is willing to pass the blue algae Haihe.


    "It''s best."


    Xuanlin''s expression was condensed, and he continued to perceive the front without making a sound.


    He thought to himself, "Nephew, Xuan''an made a promise. If I can solve you, he will abdicate in thirty years and give the palace lord to me, although you promised to give the Longyan Well of Liuyun Palace I used it for fifty years, but how can this be compared with the position of the palace lord, not to mention that Xuan''an after leaving the customs is not something I can fight against. If I don''t agree... I can only solve you."


    Thinking about it, his complexion became more solemn, and the killing intent in his eyes no longer concealed, and it spread out to the surroundings.


    He looked around, as if he wanted to see how the sea tribes reacted to their aura, but at a glance, he felt an abnormality. The surrounding sea tribes didn''t make any noise, their expressions were stunned, and their eyes were dull. It seems to be feeling something painful.


    Almost subconsciously, a dark blue large axe suddenly appeared, leaning across Xuanlin''s body.


    The big axe was three feet long and one foot wide, and had the same door panel. It stood in front of him and covered the scales tightly.


    Snapped!


    Almost at the same time, a sword light came and collided with the big axe. If he was a moment late, his face would be pierced by the sword light.


    "who!"


    He roared and raised his axe to the ground.


    The ground vibrated suddenly, and cracks broke out constantly, and water jets spurted out. In just a few moments, it was completely filled by the erupting water jets within dozens of miles. The sound was thunderous, and there were soaring bubbles everywhere, whether underground or in the sea. , No more hiding place.


    Seeing the sword light, Xuan Lin hadn''t felt anyone else existed yet, but he immediately thought of a countermeasure.


    Let the opponent have nowhere to hide.


    In the water column, Zhou Shu gradually emerged, slightly surprised.


    The water column is not an ordinary water column. It obviously brings a lot of power from the dragon, constantly squeezing the sea water. If he still hides in it with the magic tactics, he will spend a lot of strength to fight against it, but if he does that, He would definitely be noticed by Xuan Lin, it would be better to come out.


    That Xuanlin is not only quick to respond, strong in ability, but also fierce and merciless in his actions, and is no exception to his own people. The surrounding sea races were originally deceived by Zhou Shu��s illusion, and there is nothing big. However, now that he was rushed by these water jets, he was either injured or directly killed, and he was taken flying, all of which disappeared.


    Xuanlin was stronger than Zhou Shu thought.


    Rotary Scale is holding the green water scale axe, and the scales on the axe are shining in the streamer, like eyes, deep and bottomless.


    He stared at Zhou Shu, saying every word, "Are you...that Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Yes, it''s me."


    "Okay, go to hell!"


    Xuan scale burst into shape, and the Bi Jiao scale axe in his hand violently slammed straight towards Zhou Shu.


    Not to mention the extremely fast speed, the aura is even greater. Zhou Shu has never seen it before. The aura and coercion are completely different. It is not God''s consciousness and vitality, etc., nor is it the power of willingness and the power of the dragon, and it has nothing to do with curses. It''s hard to describe. It is a force that can be understood only by feeling that it is difficult to contend. It is present, as if all the will has been taken away, and it has almost lost the courage to face and is at a loss.


    Perhaps this is the real ancient Longwei.


    The big axe was in front of him, Zhou Shu still did not move, and Xuanlin didn''t notice a smirk. As he expected, the first time he encountered the monk of Longwei, he had absolutely no ability to resist, but he had some distress. Because of fear of Zhou Shu, he unreservedly used the power of the Jade Scale AxeI am afraid it will take a while to recover.


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was about to be cut to pieces, but Zhou Shu''s figure suddenly disappeared, falling several miles away.


    His eyes gradually became clear, and he shook his head as if thoughtful.


    That axe, for only a moment, my mind seemed to be taken away by it, shocked, I don''t know what to do, this feeling is almost the same as facing the thunder of heaven unpreparedly, but it is just a momentary loss of consciousness. , That Longwei can be compared with Heavenly Tribulation, but it is equal. He doesn''t care when facing Heavenly Dao, and Longwei is the same, he soon wakes up.


    There is a trace of ancient dragon power attached to Longwei. It is a power that exceeds the power of the original source of heaven. It is enough to smash Zhou Shu into powder, but the spin scale obviously cannot be used, and it is impossible to use it, because the heaven will not allow surpassing. Your own power appears.


    After the shock, Zhou Shu felt an idea that such a magic weapon must be obtained.


    (Ps: Thank you Sky is Azure for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    :. :

 Chapter 1092: Jade Scale Axe

    Staring at Zhou Shu, Xuan Lin was stunned for a while, her eyes were straight, but she lost her mind. Tianlai Novel|2


    In his eyes, it was incredible that Zhou Shu could escape this blow. Longwei''s power was comparable to the thunder of Heavenly Tribulation, and even more violent, and how could a cultivator in the early stage of the Transcendent God Realm who had not experienced the Heavenly Tribulation escaped? ?


    In the face of irresistible forces, such as Tianwei and Longwei, any immortal cultivator will be frightened by them, but the celestial calamity will give the cultivator some time to prepare and recover, and the ancient Longwei he used will naturally not be given to Zhou Shu Over time, he only thought that Zhou Shu was stunned by Long Wei, and then killed with an axe. It was a perfect plan, and he had done this kind of thing many times, no matter it was to the sea clan or the immortal cultivator, he did not fail once, but Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu avoided him.


    The most powerful blow didn''t work, and the fighting spirit suddenly disappeared.


    "How can you hide?"


    He hesitated and shouted, although the voice was still like a thunder, but it was already weakened, like Donglei, sound and weak.


    Zhou Shu didn''t see it, his eyes only fell on the Jade Dragon Scale Axe, "It''s really a good magic weapon, I don''t know how many more times can I use it for an attack like just now?"


    Xuan Lin''s complexion was stagnant, only Zhou Shu was taunting, his anger surged, his hands held high, the flat face of the axe kept flashing cold, "Go to death!"


    The axe shook swiftly in the seawater, shaking thousands of times in the blink of an eye. The surrounding seawater was cut horizontally and divided into thousands of layers. The layers of seawater were sandwiched by the solid and qualitative power of a dragon, as if Thousands of sharp blades slashed towards Zhou Shu.


    This blow was still extremely powerful, and the range was surprisingly large, but the sea water within dozens of miles turned into a sharp and flat axe blade, spreading around Xuan Yun as the center, and there was nowhere to hide.


    Several Sea Clan who had been seriously injured before and could not leave, only had time to scream, they were cut into countless pieces of meat.


    Thousand waves of sea blades, the secret water movement technique of the Jiejing Jiao clan, the real ultimate move, only a handful of Jiejing Jiao can practice successfully, once used, it can easily destroy a city.


    However, although this style is very powerful, without the blessing of Longwei, Zhou Shu didn''t care much.


    The Qijie Sword of Treading the Sea is erected in front of him, and the swirls are like mirrors, blocking the front and back.


    Despite the heavy strokes of the axe and the blade, Ming Jing stood still, and never broke. At this state, the power inside is the strength of the law competition. The power of Jinlong is not too strong. After enlightenment, Zhou Shu, even if it is not used The source of heaven and earth is also sufficient to resist.


    The wave edge gradually disappeared, and the sea calmed down again.


    Xuanlin was holding the Jade Scale Axe, feeling a little at a loss. Now he can no longer use Longwei, and Zhou Shu''s ultimate move was easily resisted. What should he do? He had never encountered such a thing before. It turned out that human beings were so strong, so what were the few that he encountered before? Are they fake human beings?


    The sea clan hidden deep in the bottom of the sea hasn''t been to many places, and they have too little knowledge.


    "you you����"


    He pointed at Zhou Shu, but he was speechless.


    "It''s me."


    Zhou Shu raised the tip of his sword, pointed at Xuanlin, and clicked three times.


    Three dark green light clusters the size of rice grains condensed a lot of sword intent in them, mixed in the sea water, constantly changing positions, and shooting towards the whirlpool.


    Bang.


    The light group suddenly exploded in front of Xuanlin''s body, and the sword intent came out wantonly, instantly completely surrounding Xuanlin.


    However, Xuanlin was also defensive, and he had waited for it long ago. The Jade Scale Axe in his hand was swung, and the water could not splash in. Zhou Shu''s sword intent was also seamless and drillable, all hitting the axe.


    The light flashed on the axe, and the sword intent and the scales fought for a while, and finally the sword intent became invisible, and the shape of the scales was slightly shaken, and he took a few steps back.


    Xuan scale relaxed a little. Although he couldn''t hurt Zhou Shu, it seemed that Zhou Shu couldn''t hurt himself either.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with a smile on the corners of his mouth, muttered to himself, "It''s really good."


    Those three sword intents have already used a drop in the ocean. In conjunction with the third change, even if the cultivator of the Tribulation Realm uses the sixth-order best magic weapon, it may not be able to stop it, and Xuanlin relies on the Jade Scale Axe, just a few steps back. There is nothing to lose.


    He became more interested in this axe and determined to win it.


    Xuan Lin was slightly calm, staring at Zhou Shu, "I didn''t expect that kid Xuan Yun could find a helper like you, if..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If you had known it earlier, would you not betray your promise, would you rather leave with Xuan Yun?"


    Xuan Lin''s complexion changed slightly after being poked, "So what?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If so, now..."


    "It''s not too late, is it?"


    Xuan Lin touched his beard and said with a hint of disdain, "You human immortals like to persuade others, but we are not. If you want me to be convinced and re-fulfill the promise to help Xuan Yun, you must use enough strength. I want to see how you defeated me and my Jade Scale Axe!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You misunderstood."


    Xuan Lin was a little puzzled, "Misunderstanding, what''s wrong?"


    "I didn''t want you to be convinced, and I didn''t want you to help Xuan Yun. I promised it only once. If you miss it, you miss it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "No matter what choice you make now, it will not change the result. You will definitely die, and your Jade-scaled Axe will definitely belong to me."


    "what?"


    Xuan Lin''s expression changed, his face sinking like iron said, "It is so arrogant, I want to see who died!"


    Perhaps because of anger, a lot of red light suddenly appeared on his body, which stained the surrounding sea water red. In the sea water, his figure gradually changed, and scales began to appear on his body, and slowly grew on the top of his head. Two horns.


    Half-human and half-fish, it is a sign of the violent Jiao Clan. It no longer maintains a human form, converges its soul and consciousness, and makes better use of its flesh to completely use its own monster''s advantage. In this situation, Some tactics can no longer be used, but there are also some tactics whose abilities will be greatly enhanced. For example, the body-refining tactics, but the accuracy is much worse. They are both good and bad, but when facing the sea clan, that is. A complete advantage, it is a pity that he is facing Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel strange, instead he nodded slightly, as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    Divine Sense is like a sea tide, quickly enclosing Xuanlin. At this time, Xuanlin didn''t have many means of confrontation. Although he felt it, he could only let Zhou Shushi do it.


    "Even if you attack with divine consciousness, what can you do, as long as I stick to it..."


    He was thinking to himself that the scenery in front of him suddenly changed. It was no longer a deep sea bottom, but a dark cave. The ground was rocky and there were upside-down stalactites all over his head, but what was dripping from the stalactites was not Stone milk, but drops of blood.


    "what''s the situation?"


    The spin scale is a bit sluggish.


    (Ps: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for their favorites~~)

 Chapter 1093: Kill the dragon and kill the Jiao

    "Magic Array?"


    Xuan Lin quickly realized something, and only a lot of doubts arose in his heart, "But Zhou Shu hasn''t placed a magical array, he is so far away... No matter what, you must hold onto your mind anyway, and you can''t give him a chance. Tianlai Novels |2"


    He guarded the Jade Scaled Axe in front of him, and the scales on his body were also erected one after another, and the protection was tight.


    After standing there for a while, he didn''t feel Zhou Shu''s movements.


    Of course, he didn''t know that he had basically lost his perception of the outside world at this time. He was completely immersed in the illusion. He couldn''t feel Zhou Shu anything unless he did it. But Zhou Shu didn''t need to do it now.


    "What he wants, he can''t be stuck here all the time and want to get out of ideas."


    Xuanlin couldn''t stand a bit, guarding the door, step by step, walked toward the depths of the cave.


    "The blood is getting stronger..."


    "This blood seems to be the blood of the Jiao clan, it should be the dragon clan, but there is no dragon''s breath and power in it, it seems to be deprived of everything, only meaningless blood and water..."


    He touched his face involuntarily, there was a drop of blood there, and he seemed to have known each other, and he couldn''t help but looked startled, "What is it that made our proud Dragon Clan ancestors leave so much blood, even deprived of the power inside?"


    As he went deeper and deeper, the scene in front of him became more shocking.


    It��s no longer **** water, and the ground can gradually see broken dragon scales, covered with mud and dust, and the shining color is no longer seen. Dragon scales are almost indistinguishable from garbage. If you take a few steps, you can still see At some of the broken limbs, the powerful dragon claws were cut into seven or eight pieces, and the broken flesh and scraps were on the ground. There was no trace of the glory of the past, just like chopped rotten meat...


    Any race related to dragons can''t help but sigh sadly, even angry when they see this.


    Xuanlin was like this. His body was trembling, and he was unwilling to look any more, "Who is it, who did this, dare to harm our ancestors so much? This is a dragon, who once dominated the entire sea and the earth. King, why did you become like this!"


    He roared, but couldn''t help but walked inside.


    At the end of the cave, there is a wide golden gate, the gate is half open, the door is covered with dragon blood, as if it is still flowing.


    Xuan Lin stared at the blood, almost out of anger, but as his gaze gradually moved up, that anger turned into fear in an instant, from the heart, there was a fear that could not be concealed or extinguished.


    The gate was full, with a few large characters written in dragon blood, "Exterminate the Dragon Cave".


    A huge dragon head hangs on the word "Dragon".


    The dragon''s head seemed to have just been cut off, and the blood kept flowing out. The original strong dragon''s horns were folded in half and drooped on the face, while the solemn dragon''s whiskers were turned into a mess, without the color of majesty. The long eyes that were open did not have a trace of expression, only helplessness, let alone a trace of arrogance belonging to the dragon clan, and seemed to have completely succumbed to the fate of being killed.


    "how is this possible����"


    Xuanlin couldn''t help taking a few large steps back, his face was earthy, "This is the legendary Dragon Extinguishing Cave... Most of the dragons are here..."


    Looking at the dragon, he knelt down, shaking like chaff, almost unable to breathe, "Ancestor, who on earth is it and why..."


    He lowered his head and dared not look any further. He knew that if he took one step further, he would collapse immediately, although he was also losing his mind and was not far from collapse.


    "It''s about time."


    Zhou Shu, who was not far away, walked over slowly.


    He picked up the Jade Scale Axe that had been thrown on the ground, glanced at the spin scale that had been half-kneeled on the ground, and then cut it down.


    Spinscale, who was still immersed in the illusion, had no defense or consciousness, so he was chopped off by his own magic weapon, and he didn''t know how to die.


    The big head with horns rolled aside, and his eyes were full of fear and anxiety, just like the dragon in front of the Dragon Extinguishing Cave.


    Death deserves its place.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and rolled his body into the Universe Bag.


    The corpses of the seventh-order sea clan who have survived the robbery are of course very useful. They can be used to refine many rare treasures, as well as rare pill, such as the seventh-order robbery pill, which can greatly increase the body. The pill that strengthens or even resists part of the catastrophe can be sold at a sky-high price anywhere in the world of cultivating immortals, but Zhou Shu will not use the body to do these things. Shu''s original intention.


    However, it is still possible to leave this body in the Qiankun Bag as the source of spiritual energy and replenish the vitality of the Qiankun Bag.


    Speaking of which, after death, the cultivator will return his vitality to the world. Such a cycle is also considered to be in line with heaven.


    After doing this, he shook his head slightly, with a hint of emotion.


    "The relationship between the Jiao Clan and the Dragon Clan is very close, and I can''t accept such an illusion at all. No matter what the protection is, my mind is still completely lost after seeing it, but it takes some advantage..."


    The illusion of the Dragon Extinguishing Cave was naturally created by Zhou Shu, and it cost him a lot of spiritual knowledge. It seems that the process is simple, but it is no different from a battle.


    Those scenes are derived from some classics. Many classics contain legends about the Dragon Destruction Cave. There are also many introductions, which are quite true, but no one has actually seen the Dragon Destruction Cave, so it is impossible to prove that it is true. There is an existence of Mielong Cave-in Zhou Shu''s view, the possibility of existence is unlikely. Perhaps the existence of Mielong Cave is just an imaginary that the cultivators are confused about the large number of dragons leaving Xuanhuang Da6.


    But this is enough to defeat Xuanlin''s mind.


    If Xuanlin keeps his human form Zhou Shu may not have a chance to take advantage of it. After all, Xuanlin is a sea clan who has survived the catastrophe. After the divine soul is tempered by the heavens, it is not so easy to be drawn into the illusion by Zhou Shu. But Xuanlin had to rely on his own powerful physical body, and it was not surprising that it caused such a result.


    Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness and glanced at it, then nodded slightly.


    Most of the sea races were killed by Xuanlin himself. A few escaped from the chaos and did not dare to stay around. They left early. On the edge of Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness, there were a few who were fleeing in a hurry. Liuyun Palace Sea Clan, but Zhou Shu did not intend to catch up.


    "The one that deserves to be killed has been killed, and the one that deserves to have been gotten, that''s enough."


    If Xuan Lin didn''t explode with such a big killing intent from the beginning, Zhou Shu might not choose to kill him. Now that he gets the result for himself, it is no wonder.


    Zhou Shu swept his sleeves away, and the power of water travel, wood travel, and earth travel came out, just like resurrection, everything around quickly returned to its former appearance, and there was no longer a fight. The traces of the grass and trees are as before.


    The body shape flashed, escaped into the sea, disappeared.

 Chapter 1094: 1 legend

    On the sea snail''s horse, Xuan Yun couldn''t help looking around, eagerly waiting.


    Without paying attention, a figure suddenly fell beside him, it was Zhou Shu.


    "Brother Zhou, you are back!"


    Xuan Yun looked at Zhou Shu, very surprised. He came back so silently that he, as a Sea Clan, hadn''t noticed it at all.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "Yes."


    "Great."


    Xuan Yun was overjoyed and said in a good voice, "I knew that Brother Zhou must have no problem."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not that easy, but it''s not bad."


    Xuan Yun nodded, with some doubts on his face, hesitated, "Brother Zhou, what happened to Xuan Lin?"


    "died."


    Zhou Shu lightly said, taking a look at Xuan Yun, as if feeling a little, took out the Bijiao scale axe and placed it flat in front of him, "By the way, this, you should know some usage?"


    "Bi Jiao Scale Axe..."


    Xuan Yun''s figure shook, knowing that Xuan Lin was undoubtedly dead, and for a while, in Liuyun Palace, Xuan Lin was the only elder who was good to him, but died because of him, with some unspeakable bitterness.


    Zhou Shu raised his eyebrows slightly and repeated, "Don''t you know?"


    Xuan Yun came back to his senses, stopped thinking about it, nodded quickly, "Yes, Brother Zhou, I know a little bit."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, tell me, I want to know."


    When he returned, he tried to use the Jade Dragon Scale Axe, but it had no effect. Not only was he unable to use the ancient dragon prestige, he could not even use the power of the magic weapon itself, just like a solid piece of van iron. This makes him a little depressed.


    "...Different from other sea soldiers, because this Jade-Scaly Axe contains a trace of dragon power, it can only be used by dragon-related races," Xuan Yun glanced at Zhou Shu and saw that Zhou Shu was wrong, so he continued. "Brother Zhou has a way to use it, as long as it can be driven by the power of the Jiao Clan. Of course, it is also possible to have the power of a higher level Dragon Clan, and the effect may be better."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, feeling a little disappointed.


    As he expected, only with the power of the dragon can use this seaman, so it is unlikely that he wants to use it.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "How can I have the power of the Jiao Clan and become the demon cultivator of the Jiao Clan?"


    Xuan Yun nodded, "This is definitely okay, but I know Brother Zhou will definitely not do this, then... In fact, there is another way, but that method is very dangerous and difficult to do."


    "Say."


    A bright light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    Xuan Yun glanced at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Go into the Longyan Well and feel the breath of the ancient dragons. If you can get the favor of the dragon ancestors, you may get the power of the ancestors, even if you only get a trace-don''t use this. There is nothing unusable for the Bijiao scale axe, the treasure on the bottom of the sea, and many magic tricks are the same."


    "Get the power of the dragon..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and soon laughed, "Will the Dragon Race give power to a Human Race? What you say is really impossible."


    "It''s very unlikely..."


    Xuan Yun thought for a while, "But I have heard a legend that has been circulating for a long time. It is said that a long time ago, a cultivator was favored by the ancestors of the dragon in the Longyan Well of the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea. He not only gained the power of the dragon. , And even got a drop of real dragon blood..."


    Zhou Shu condensed slightly, "The real dragon''s blood?"


    Real dragon blood carries the majestic dragon breath and has the ability to change bloodline. It is of great significance to the Dragon Sea tribe. After obtaining it, it may turn into a real dragon from then on. For the cultivator, if dragon blood Encountering a body that fits can change the main body constitution of that body, possibly gaining a powerful force comparable to the ancient dragons.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help being a little shocked at this information.


    "I heard that there is no longer in the Dragon Palace, and it is the treasure that many Jinlong races dream of, and it has been obtained by the cultivator."


    Xuan Yun nodded, and sighed unconsciously, "Perhaps those of us near Longhai are too weak to get the favor of our ancestors."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What about after?"


    "I''m not quite sure. I heard that the immortal cultivator was chased and killed by countless Jinlonghai tribes. Later, most of them died, but the drop of dragon blood has not been found. It has not been found until now. The entire East China Sea has been searched. , I have also searched for some land near the sea, but there is still no news, there should be no more..."


    Xuan Yun shook his head and turned to Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, this legend is widely spread, and many sea tribes in the East China Sea know it, but Dragon Palace has always denied it, saying that no human immortal cultivator can get the favor of the dragon in the Dragon Palace. , This is completely a lie, so we don��t know if it��s true.��


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Whether it''s true or not, since there is such a legend, it doesn''t matter if I believe it once. When I get to the Longan Well, I will go down and take a look."


    Xuan Yun nodded and said carefully, "Brother Zhou, it will be very dangerous."


    Humans entering the Longyan Well will undoubtedly be repelled by the breath of the dragon ancestors, may be directly attacked by Longwei, and there are various unpredictable dangers.


    "understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, put away the Bi Jiao scale axe, "Let''s go."


    Xuan Yun watched Zhou Shu put away the Bijiao scale axe, feeling a little complicated, and responded, greeted the sea snail horse to move forward, but Zhou Shu beside him was gone.


    In a shell house behind.


    "what happened?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Li Aojian, showing a trace of suspicion. Just now Li Aojian called him over, as if he had something to say.


    Li Aojian was slightly solemn Transmission said, "Xiao Zhou, when I was practicing the sword body just now, I felt a little strange again. It seems that something is really following us."


    "Well, if you say that, it must be."


    Zhou Shu nodded, not surprisingly.


    He believed this when Li Aojian mentioned it before, and now he is even more sure.


    Although Zhou Shu��s divine sense is very strong, he knows that the use of divine sense to detect itself has great weaknesses. It is easy to be interfered with and targeted by other techniques, magical arrays, magic weapons, etc., making the practitioner see completely different For real things, although Zhou Shu has confidence in his own divine sense, he can compare with the great monks of the third and fourth levels of crossing the tribulation realm, but he also knows that there are more people in this world who are stronger than his divine sense. You can create an illusion for others, and others can create it for him. Perhaps what he perceives now is what others want him to see.


    Li Aojian��s divine consciousness is far inferior to Zhou Shu, but what he cultivates is the sword body, which is derived from ancient swordsmanship. The method of detecting surroundings is different from using divine consciousness. The sword intent is more real and complete than divine consciousness. You will not be disturbed by magical arrays or magic tricks, etc. Although you may not see very far and detailed, but what you see is what you see friends, you can search for "", and you will be the first time Find this site.

 Chapter 1095: what

    Zhou Shu sat down next to Li Aojian, smiling slightly, his expression somewhat relaxed, "Drinking. Tianlai Novel|2"


    Li Ao understood Zhou Shu''s meaning, and immediately had two more glasses of spirit wine in his hand, one for each, and he drank happily.


    The two of them were drinking and talking gossip, and of course they were also communicating with each other.


    "Old Li, what did you see and where?"


    Zhou Shu felt a little gloomy in his heart. It seemed that something was actually following them. No matter what the purpose, this feeling was very bad, so we must find a way to get it out.


    Li Aojian thought for a while, and slowly said, "Just not far away, I felt something different, something that shouldn''t belong here, it''s hard to describe what it is, like a group of souls? But I don''t know whether it is entity or virtual. Body, you know, my current sword body perception is still very unreliable."


    He spread his hands, a little helpless.


    "In this way, it should not be the Sea Clan, but the human cultivator..."


    Zhou Shu drank a glass of wine, wrinkled his brows together, seemingly thoughtful, "It has been a few days, we have been moving fast, and the surrounding ocean currents and climate have also been changing, but I never felt anything abnormal. Everything is normal, which means that all of this is unlikely to be an illusion he added to me. If his consciousness can be so strong that he can constantly change our surrounding environment, leaving me unaware, and Persistence has changed hundreds of thousands of miles and lasted for several days. This kind of consumption is unimaginable-if he can do this, I think he is enough to compare with Da Neng, he can completely bring us into the illusion long ago, let us do Anything is okay. There is no need to use troublesome means like tracking to achieve the goal. Obviously, he can''t do this, and he can''t do it if he wants to affect our consciousness."


    Li Aojian nodded, slightly disdainful, "How can he have such an ability? Actually, I don''t believe that anyone on the bottom of the sea can truly be stronger than you. Most of them have used special concealment methods, such as some magic tricks that make it difficult for you. aware."


    "Well, I think so too."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and glanced around, "If he has been following, then he must be hidden around us..."


    He looked at Li Aojian, and Li Aojian was also looking at him. The two of them looked at each other, and they were shocked at the same time.


    "Sea snail horse!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, if someone is following, it is likely to hide in the sea snail."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Li Aojian''s mouth, "Very well, then we will chop off the sea snail horse now."


    "That won''t work."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "If I was not mistaken, he is unlikely to have a real body. The body is difficult to hide. It is very likely that he is a soul cultivator who is in the state of the soul body. The whole boiled it is of no use. He may have left when we were dealing with the sea snail horse, and we still could not find his exact location."


    Li Aojian groaned slightly and drank a glass of wine, "What should I do?"


    "If it is really the soul body, it would be easier to handle..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, thinking of the Demon Refining Pot, with a confident look, "I have an idea, I will try it later."


    Li Aojian didn''t ask much, and said directly, "Okay, what should I do?"


    Looking at the surrounding situation, Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, and said slowly, "You go first, with the sea snail horse, I will stay here and set up here. It will take about three hours. You will immediately Come back, take the sea snail horse into the battle, and then leave without worrying about anything."


    "it is good."


    Li Aojian nodded, picked up the wine glass and took another big gulp. There has been a solution to the problem, and it is much more enjoyable.


    Not long after, Sea Snail and a few people went all the way forward, while Zhou Shu stayed in place and watched around.


    Layout under the sea is much more troublesome than on the ground. The main reason is that ocean currents and pressures are constantly changing. It takes a lot of work to calculate, otherwise Zhou Shu would not give three. Hour of time.


    "The terrain is okay. If Lin Zhu is here, it will be better. You can save a lot of time... I don''t know how they have grown?"


    Seeing the terrain clearly, Zhou Shu immersed himself in the formation.


    The formation he wants to deploy is the Wuyin Absolute Spirit Formation, which comes from the inheritance of the Ghost Yinzong. It is rumored that the formation can completely block the ancient battlefield. Of course, it is only a simple version. It is necessary to arrange a truly complete and sufficient limit to limit millions of souls. The big formation is not so easy to do, but it is enough to deal with a soul body.


    He thought very clearly that if the target is the soul body, there is no better restriction formation than it. Although Zhou Shu is the first time to arrange it, it has been deduced before, and the materials are also available, such as ghosts. Many materials such as amulet, soul order, soul orb, etc., have been soaked in ghost spring water, which has a considerable impact on the soul.


    After fiddling back and forth, it took almost three hours. After several experiments, the formation was formed.


    There seems to be no change in the surroundings, but as long as you step into that Baizhang, it is completely different. In the dark formation range, the soul''s movement will be restricted, and it will be much slower to do anything, and it is difficult to leave the formation range. However, Zhou Shu also didn''t expect to catch the thing that was being tracked by this formation alone. After all, the ability of the thing displayed was really weird, but it was okay to be able to restrict movement, and then he had many methods to deal with it. , The Demon Refining Pot was already ready.


    Soon, the sea tide surged, and a waterline came suddenly, stopping not far away, and Li Aojian walked over quickly with a few people.


    "Still here?"


    Li Aojian nodded and said excitedly, "I felt it again before, and I was still around. We were right. We must be inside the sea snail."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, waved to Xuan Yun, Xuan Yun let out a cry, the sea snail horse shook his head and swam towards the formation.


    Looking at the sea snail horse, Li Aojian seemed to think, "Xiao Zhou, how do you get him out? Do you need my help?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No."


    Zhu Dashan seemed to be a little depressed, "Is such a good horse unable to ride in the future?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The horse can''t die."


    Seeing the sea snail horse entering the formation, Zhou Shu followed into the formation, only beckoning, the sea snail horse disappeared immediately.


    "what?"


    The three people outside were a little stunned.


    Soon Li Aojian realized, "It turns out that it is."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head, "How?"


    Li Aojian explained, "Xiao Zhou uses a Qiankun bag. The Qiankun bag contains everything. Of course, it can also be a sea snail."


    Zhu Dashan asked puzzledly, "Why don''t you just bring that in?"


    "No, although I don''t know what it is, it must be a cultivator. As long as it is a cultivator, it is impossible to leave Xuanhuangda 6 before becoming powerful, so it cannot enter the Universe Bag..."


    Looking at the formation, Li Aojian suddenly shouted, "Look, it''s coming out, that''s it!"


    In the formation, there was a dark mass, which constantly changed its shape with the sea water, sometimes elongated and sometimes shortened, with a strange appearance.


    "It''s not a soul body?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly stagnant, with some surprises, "What the **** is it?"

 Chapter 1096: Yan Huaming

    The thing that doesn''t have a fixed body and is constantly squirming and changing is obviously the weird person who came out of Huiyue Palace.


    After being caught by Zhou Shu, he was also a little surprised, "Can you find me?"


    This person''s name is Yan Huaming, who was originally a famous monk who transformed into the gods. He died in the war between the human race and the sea race, and what happened thereafter was extremely strange.


    At that time, he was severely injured and his body would definitely die. Even the soul was not much left. He could no longer survive on his own. He was about to die with his body. There was no suitable object to seize him, so he had to fly into a nearby one. Dan jellyfish''s body was forcibly taken to save his life, but he soon discovered that his choice seemed to be a mistake.


    In the East China Sea, Dan jellyfish can be regarded as the most peculiar kind of monster. Its body is soft and has no fixed shape at all. It can change at will, and its vitality is extremely tenacious. It can survive in extremely harsh environments, whether it is hot or cold. In the face of danger, even if the enemy is torn into hundreds of pieces, as long as you save one of them, you can still survive and continue to split back to its original state... Because of these characteristics, the Dan jellyfish has a very long lifespan, and it can generally be Live more than 20,000 years.


    This is the advantage of Dan jellyfish, but there are many disadvantages.


    For example, the eternally soft body of the pill jellyfish makes it impossible to retrain at all. Its talent for refining is close to zero. Although every part of the body has the ability to survive alone, it cannot be combined to form a fixed sea of ??Qi and Qi, etc. The vitality flow is also very slow. Because of the material, there is almost no potential in refining gas. Whether it is refining or refining the body, the pill jelly is not talented, and it is completely impossible to advance and transform. There is also the knowledge of pill jelly. Hai Xiao is pitiful. In order to seize the sea of ??consciousness, Yan Huaming even abandoned most of his soul and only kept the most core part.


    In Yan Huaming''s view, this body is basically useless.


    But already in, it is impossible to continue to seize other people or monsters, and can only accept it.


    It is basically impossible for such a body to return to the immortal world to return to the original sect. He quickly made a decision to become a sea clan for the time being, so he mixed in the sea clan army and followed the sea clan to the deep The bottom of the sea has stayed there ever since, using his own talents and also using Dan jellyfish as a cover. It didn��t take long for him to gain the trust of many sea races, integrate into the sea society, and later received the appreciation of the Mo Jiao family. , Was taken to Huiyue Palace.


    Yan Huaming didn''t expect that the palace lord of Huiyue Palace at that time was very familiar with immortal cultivators. He also participated in the human race sea race. He realized that he was a human race. For a while, he panicked and quickly begged for mercy. Yes, the palace lord not only did not kill or blame him, but treated him kindly, gave him a good position, and allowed him to stay in the inner palace where humans would not stop at all.


    This made him very grateful, and he also reciprocated himself, and since then he has done many things for Huiyue Palace. The Mo Jiao clan has been standing for thousands of years, and he also has a credit, but in the process, he obviously forgot his identity as a cultivator in the past. Many humans died because of him, so I won��t mention these for now.


    In the Huiyue Palace, with a good environment, but still unable to exercise, and the cultivation of the vitality is extremely slow, Yan Huaming spent all of his time on training the soul, focusing on the development of the soul, hoping to get out of this body one day , Looking for a better host again.


    He comes from a large sect and is a highly regarded genius. He does not have to worry about the soul cultivation technique. Moreover, he has had an adventure and obtained a rare thousand soul technique. The cultivation of the thousand soul technique requires a monk to split the soul into its own independence. Thousands of copies of, each practiced and then merged into one. Originally, he would never be able to cultivate, but now he can. It is also a blessing in accident.


    After ten thousand years, his spirit is so strong that ordinary monks can hardly reach it. Whether it is the strength of the spirit, the precision, and the various methods used, they are all superbly transformed. Although the cultivation base is still the state of transforming the spirit, the spirit is still He is already close to the level of the fifth level of the Tribulation Realm. This is nothing. What is more worth mentioning is that he even changed some inherent rules in the immortal cultivation world, and was able to use the soul to make something that others would not dare to imagine and believe. Things, judging from these points, there is no one who can compare with him in the world of cultivating immortals-few people can do it just by living for 10,000 years.


    In addition, after all, it is ten thousand years, and for such a long period of time, even if the cultivation is slow, the cultivation base can be improved a lot, and it can be regarded as returning to the level of the original person.


    The cultivation base is good, and the soul is surprisingly strong. Yan Huaming is not willing to sting in the Dan jelly again, wanting to do something again. At this time, Zhou Shu and Xuanyun appeared, which made Yan Huaming''s heart. With one move, there was soon a plan that seemed perfect.


    "Soon, I will see the sun again!"


    He was really suffocated during his ten thousand years of undersea life.


    After he left Huiyue Palace, he kept falling behind Zhou Shu and the others. After Xuan Yun summoned the sea snail horse, he hid in the sea snail horse body, thinking that no one would find out and plan smoothly step by step. Knowing that he hadn''t been away for a few days, he was discovered by Li Aojian. Although his spirit could hide from Zhou Shu, he could not hide from Li Aojian, who had cultivated the ancient sword body.


    Yan Huaming looked at Zhou Shu in the formation and suddenly asked, "Five Yin Absolute Spirit Formation, are you a member of the Ghost Yin Sect?"


    "Do you know this?"


    The Wuyin Absolute Spirit Formation, which has not been born for thousands of years, is now recognized for the first time. Zhou Shu''s face is slightly condensed, and he feels a little more cautious, "What the **** are you, why should you follow? we?"


    "Hey, you don''t deserve to ask, the formation is good, but it''s a pity, it''s useless to me."


    Yan Huaming let out a gloomy laugh, his body shape suddenly changed, and he continued to stretch around, like oil stains falling on the sea, spreading hundreds of feet in the blink of an eye, and the edge of his body was about to emerge.


    "What exactly is this����"


    Zhou Shu''s head trembles slightly He has never seen such a phenomenon. It is hard to imagine that a real physical body can be used like an emptiness.


    The Wuyin Absolute Spirit Array can greatly limit the pure soul body, but it does not have much hindrance to the real physical body. The Sixiang Town God Seal and the Demon Refining Pot are also prepared for the soul body primordial spirit. Sometimes it can''t play a role, and for a while, he miscalculates and is caught off guard.


    But he quickly came back to his senses, picked out the sea-treading sword, turned into a thousand frosts, and chopped off towards the weird thing.


    "I miss such a huge sword intent..."


    The gloomy voice rang again, and in the sword light, you can clearly see that the floating weird flesh is constantly splitting, and in the blink of an eye, it is divided into countless small pieces, with many gaps in the middle, one after another. The sword intent fell in the sea and returned without success.


    At this time, not only Zhou Shu, but also the people outside looked dumbfounded.


    "This����"


    :. :

 Chapter 1097: of course

    "Grandma''s, is this monster a human or a ghost, and can it be divided into hundreds of pieces?"


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes went straight, and he patted his head vigorously, but he still didn''t know why.


    Li Aojian showed a lot of caution, "Obviously it''s not a ghost, it''s an exact entity, but it can be split into so many moving bodies, I have never heard of it, Lao Li, I don''t know what it is," he turned to Xuan Yun. "Xuan Yun, is this a kind of sea clan?"


    Xuan Yun shook his head, also full of doubts, "I have heard of a monster called Dan Jellyfish, which can be divided and combined. It seems to be a match, but the Dan Jellyfish has extremely low intelligence and cannot speak at all, let alone It''s been refined."


    "It looks like this one will do."


    Li Aojian seemed to have realized something. He turned around and appeared on the edge of the formation, his figure blurred, and he had already used the sword body.


    Zhu Dashan also strode over, shouting as he walked, "Xiao Zhou, it doesn''t matter, he is going to come out to see me and kill him!"


    "It''s actually a sword body?"


    Yan Huaming in the formation didn''t even look at Zhu Dashan, but when he saw Li Aojian, he trembled in his heart, and said to himself, "Now there are such immortal cultivators. Could it be that the outside world has changed... Who is it..."


    In an instant, Zhou Shu''s sword intent struck again. This time it no longer spreads into the sword light, but made an airtight net of heaven and earth, completely including the entire formation, from top to bottom. When it falls, even if the monster is split into countless pieces, it will be covered by the big net and cannot be separated.


    Zhou Shu also noticed that this monster was all sorts of weird, but the original strength was obviously inferior to him, and he hadn''t used the power of the dragon or similar high-level power, he was still very hopeful to win.


    "The vastness of the sword intent is like him."


    Yan Huaming felt the sword intent, and there was no panic, because under his perception, the airtight net was full of loopholes, and there was no need to avoid it.


    Seeing that the sword-inspired big net completely covered the monster, Zhou Shu pulled his force back, the big net suddenly closed, and the monster was included.


    Only before it came to the next step, liquid objects were constantly falling under the sword intent, and after falling into the sea, they gradually merged into one body and returned to their original shape.


    "Hey, at a young age, the sword intent is good, but it''s far from it."


    Yan Huaming laughed gloomily, and continued to drift outside the formation, not fast or slow, but Zhou Shu couldn''t help it.


    Zhou Shu stared at the monster and shook his head slightly.


    He knew that although his sword intent was strong, he could not trap the monster, because his sword intent, like almost all sword repairs, was integrated into the spirit of consciousness and became part of the sword intent, but his **** Consciousness is not as good as that monster, and it''s not nearly as good. It''s inferior in all aspects. When the consciousness is suppressed, it can''t fully exert the effect of sword intent. Jianyi big net seems perfect, but there are many holes in the monster''s eyes. , You can also use those loopholes to escape.


    This is the first time Zhou Shu has encountered such a situation since Yuanying.


    If your opponent��s cultivation base is weaker than you, but your spiritual sense is stronger than you, then you have a feeling that you can��t use it. Zhou Shu has been suppressing others in this way in the past, and his opponents probably felt that way, but Zhou Shu himself Also tasted it.


    If it''s just a strong spiritual sense, that monster''s strange body makes Zhou Shu feel more troublesome.


    In the face of this situation, he had many methods that he couldn''t use, and the most commonly used sword intent to tread the sea was also restrained, somewhat helpless.


    "Although the formation method is not very effective, it still has a little effect. If you let him escape, I am afraid it will be more difficult to deal with, and I can''t wait."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, his figure suddenly taller, but upon closer inspection, it was not that he grew up, but that his body was covered with a layer of golden solid vitality, the vitality appeared, and he blessed his body.


    "Fudo Mingwang, break!"


    Before the words fell, the golden primordial spirit actually burned, like a fire-fighting King Kong, with a majestic face, and the surrounding sea was completely empty.


    "Wake up the stubborn, the obsessive, the concealed by external barriers!"


    Zhou Shu shot golden light in his eyes, shouted loudly, raised his fist, and smashed towards Yan Huaming fiercely.


    The wrath of King Ming, the earth shakes and the sea shakes, the heaven and the earth pale.


    The Wrath of King Ming uses not ordinary Yuan Li, but the only Tao power of the practitioner. Since Zhou Shu��s Taoism, he has been practicing hard, and his strength has been improved daily, which has far exceeded Yuan Li. The eruption within the time was shocking to his mind. Yan Huaming couldn''t help but shake his mind. Even if he had lived for ten thousand years, he was a bit at a loss, and his actions immediately became slow.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t miss the opportunity, and strode forward with golden flames, hitting the monster''s body forcefully with one punch and one punch, fierce.


    The monster''s body is soft, and it retreats when it meets strength, but Zhou Shu''s immovable Mingwang fist is by no means ordinary strength, and it also carries a hot flame. With every punch, it punches a hole. In the blink of an eye, the monster is full of sores. Hundred holes.


    Several people outside could not help cheering.


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t help but tsk, "Unexpectedly, Xiao Zhou had such a technique, and it fought like me."


    "He knows a lot, not just a sword."


    Standing on the sidelines, Li Aojian nodded, but in a blink of an eye he changed his tone and shook his head, "However, no matter how many things Xiao Zhou knows, he is still not an opponent of my sword."


    Zhu Dashan gave him a sideways look, "I don''t believe it, you guys will look at each other later?"


    Li Aojian turned his head and ignored him, leaving Zhu Dashan shouting there for a while.


    Seeing that the winning ticket was in hand, Shi Cai''s dignified atmosphere became much more relaxed, and Xuan Yun was also relieved.


    "Well, you still have such a Zen style, wow-"


    Yan Huaming''s figure twitched suddenly, spraying out a large pool of dark green juice, staining a large area of ??sea water, and smelling bad.


    The green juice is the blood of the Dan jellyfish. It is a rare occurrence for Yan Huaming, but he does not worry too much. On the contrary, there is a hint of joy. He secretly said, "The stronger the better, the better. , I am looking forward to it more and more..."


    Zhou Shu is still punching It seems that the power is still the same, but his heart is a little vacant.


    It seemed that every punch fell on the monster and caused a lot of damage to the monster, but the monster didn''t seem to care too much. Zhou Shu realized that the vitality of the monster was too strong, unless the hit was at the critical point. , It may cause fatal injuries, but where is the point?


    He can''t find it, and it doesn''t seem to be.


    In the blink of an eye, he struck out thousands of punches, and the monster was covered with honeycomb-like holes, which was a little frightening.


    "Is it enough?"


    The monster just sneered, his body gradually shrunk, clumped together like a piece of rotten rag, but in the blink of an eye, it turned into a human form, full of large and small bubbles, "You want to continue?"


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously.


    :. :

 Chapter 1098: Seems familiar

    "Continue? Hahaha, let me see what else you can do!"


    The monster laughed, his body constantly distorted and changed, giving birth to different faces, full of disdain and provocation, and ridiculed everything.


    Zhou Shu just ignored it, tapped his finger, and a ball of bright white flame bounced toward the monster.


    In the deep seabed, most abnormal fires will weaken the power, but this quiet moon fire is an exception. It comes from the moonlight and belongs to the cold fire. Usually the temperature is not high and will not hurt people, but once it reaches the sea, it will happen. The change is like encountering kerosene, and it suddenly becomes blazing, especially special.


    For the cultivators of the human race, Youyuehuo is an excellent fire for washing the body, but for the sea race in the sea, it is the opposite.


    The flames first appeared, and immediately burned along the sea.


    Where the You Yuehuo passed, only a pale yellow was left, not even a bit of ashes.


    "This is... You Yuehuo? You really have a lot of methods, but unfortunately, they are still useless... Hahaha..."


    Yan Huaming was surprised a lot, only after the surprise, the laughter was still there, not weakened at all.


    The quiet moon fire in the sea burns almost everywhere, but it is of no use to the monster. Although it is completely surrounded by flames, the weird body does not seem to be damaged at all, it is still active as before, and the bubbles on it start to explode. Turn it on, but extinguished the surrounding flames little by little.


    "That''s not okay..."


    Zhou Shu frowned, and even You Yuehuo had no effect. He really felt a little helpless.


    Yan Huaming snorted, "If there is anything else, just use it, let you lose!"


    "lose?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, "Will I lose? What means do you have, you might as well use it to see how you make me lose."


    Yan Huaming''s figure stagnated, and his laughter stopped.


    Although Zhou Shu did not think of a way to deal with Yan Huaming, it is even more unlikely that Yan Huaming can beat Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu clearly sees this. The monster on the opposite side has extremely strong vitality, and its defense is almost helpless. , And there is no opportunity for the soul, but this monster obviously does not have any effective means of attack, and the displayed vitality is also pitiful, and it is not a threat at all.


    Of course, the monster may have a very powerful spirit technique that is not useful, but Zhou Shu is not very worried. Although his spirit is not as good as the monster, he is more than enough to defend enough. The battle between the cultivators is like the spirit and spirit. The magic tactics of, are more only auxiliary, and if you want to use the magic of the soul and consciousness to completely defeat the opponent, it is impossible to reach a few levels, and the monster obviously can''t reach it.


    Yan Huaming understood in his heart, he didn''t know how to do it, and only secretly said, "He and I are entangled here, don''t break things, go first, and then find a chance to keep up. It''s just that I didn''t figure it out. , A little depressed, his consciousness is not as good as mine. How did he find me? Isn''t he someone else..."


    He glanced around, "This is not good, this is even worse", Xuan Yun and Zhu Dashan were skipped one by one, and finally his eyes fell on Li Aojian.


    "It turned out to be him, sword body sword repair..."


    He quickly understood, "Is it using the perception of the sword body, but didn''t the sword body disappeared tens of thousands of years ago? I didn''t think that I didn''t enter the realm of immortality for thousands of years, but such a wizard came out. I really want to go back and have a look. what����"


    Seeing the monster in a daze, Zhou Shu flew out a few steps, the sea-stepping sword in front of him, and the sword intent gushed out.


    The eye of the ruins moves at the right time.


    A deep sea eye appeared in the middle of the formation, and the sea water was completely pulled in, and the monster body in the sea water could not stop being sucked in.


    The Eye of Guixu has always dealt with nihility such as Yuanli, Yuanshen, etc. Of course, when dealing with magic weapons, they can also extract the power from them, so that magic weapons Wu Xiaohua can be used, but they have not tried to deal with actual physical bodies, and Zhou Shuzhen I want to experiment, if I can extract the power from the monster''s body, that''s fine.


    "This sword tactic is familiar..."


    As if he had noticed something, Yan Huaming was a little shocked and fell into meditation. "Ten thousand years ago, Shishu Baili seemed to have used a similar move... No, it is different from the beginning. This sword The tactic is more subtle, and the sword intent attached to it is also different from the original one. There are many differences, but there are also many similarities. You can feel the shadow of the meteor sword tactic, the Guihai sword tactic, etc., and these sword tactics sword intent They are the ones that Master Uncle is best at. Could this person have anything to do with Master Uncle?"


    Without moving his hands, Zhou Shu wouldn''t miss the opportunity, he kept adding strength, sucking the monster''s body with the eyes of the ruins.


    But after a short while, he gave up. He felt that the Eye of Guixu could not extract the power from the flesh. The body was free from the eyes of the sea and would not enter. He could only absorb the vitality from the sea. Wait, and these forces, even if they were increased dozens of times, could not cause damage to the monster.


    Yan Huaming is still thinking about it, but the joy in his heart is getting more and more, "It''s really an unexpected joy. If so, wouldn''t my plan be more perfect? ??After staying here for thousands of years, the sky will not let me down. , The sky is worthy of me!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Thinking of this, he burst into laughter and looked at Zhou Shu, "What else can you do? Take them out, let me see it!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and there was no sound for a while.


    "This ugly monster is too arrogant, let this palace come!"


    Caiying''s voice sounded in her ears, and she was obviously very angry, "You said that his spiritual consciousness is very strong and it is difficult to deal with, but this palace does not rely on that, and is not afraid of being suppressed by him. Does this palace use the power of heaven and earth? Can''t you hurt him and run him away?"


    "You can not."


    Zhou Shu flatly rejected, "Although you have grown up very well, your strength far exceeds the generalized **** monk and the blessing of heaven and earth origin, but you are an elf, the soul power is far from it, he If you use this point to target you, you are easily injured, it''s not worth it. Even I dare not use the power of the sword lightly, lest he be aware of it and target it."


    Caiying dissatisfied, "Why do you have to try again? Is it because he is making him laugh at us like that? My palace is so unhappy, huh!"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Let him laugh, he can''t hurt us, and we don''t have to die before we figure out his purpose."


    Caiying agreed, only a little gloomy, "Is there no other way to deal with this unkillable monster?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "There must be some, but we don''t understand yet."


    Seeing that Zhou Shu hadn''t taken a shot for a while, Yan Huaming couldn''t help shaking his head, showing a lot of disappointment, "Nothing? I thought you had more skills, it''s a pity."


    "What a pity!"


    Zhu Dashan ran in from outside the formation in a few strides, raised a big fist in the water tank, and smashed at the monster fiercely, "You monster! Let Old Zhu come to kill you!"

 Chapter 1099: Find a way

    Seeing Zhou Shu entangled with the monster in the formation for a long time, the people outside couldn''t sit still, Zhu Dashan rushed in first.


    The huge fist hit, the sea water suddenly surged violently, like a tsunami, the huge wave turned up to several tens of feet high, and Yan Huaming couldn''t help but be shocked, "This big man is so powerful, what kind of exercise is this? effort?"


    Bang, bang!


    During a tumult, Zhu Dashan was startled.


    The fist seemed to hit the cotton. There was no effort at all, and it did not cause any harm to the monster. Instead, the monster spread out, as if a film was tightly attached to his hand.


    "Slimy, something, get out of me!"


    Zhu Dashan yelled, shaking his arm vigorously, trying to shake those things away, but couldn''t shake it down.


    Yan Huaming smiled and secretly said, "The other two are very good, you can stay temporarily, this stupid big one is unnecessary, keeping it is also a cumbersome and useless."


    The slimy body kept wrapping around Zhu Dashan, trying to completely wrap Zhu Dashan.


    "Ok?"


    Not halfway through, Yan Huaming''s figure was shocked, and he realized that there were many accidents, "What, there is a virtual **** cover, this...this guy is definitely a meditation, and I am afraid that it is not small, not from the great desert temple. It��s Leiyin Temple...it��s difficult to do, not to mention that it takes a lot of energy to break through the Void God Mask, and there are a lot of troubles after doing this kind of thing. The people in the Great Desolate Temple and Leiyin Temple are lunatics, and they die. The force is entangled, and I can''t get rid of it."


    "What do you want to do!"


    The phantom like a sword cracked into the air, and in an instant, the light of the sword circled Zhu Dashan''s body.


    The mucus surrounding Zhu Dashan suddenly broke into hundreds of pieces. Zhu Dashan snorted loudly, shaking his figure, and immediately shook the mucus away completely, took two steps back, and smiled, "Old Li, thank you, I know you behind."


    "Thank a shit, you know that guy is not afraid of hitting but will hit him, stupid!"


    Li Aojian turned out from behind Zhu Dashan, yelled at Zhu Dashan, turned to Yan Huaming, and shouted in a deep voice, "You monster, die!"


    The figure disappeared suddenly and turned into a sea breeze, rolling out many invisible vortexes in the sea. In the vortex, several large faces were instantly torn apart and shattered to pieces, and the green blood continued to flow out, staining a large piece of sea water. .


    "Good, good..."


    His voice trembled a little, and Yan Hua was obviously traumatized.


    Before facing Zhou Shu, he was able to suppress Zhou Shu with his divine sense, and he could actively split to avoid sword intent, and his body would not be damaged, but Li Aojian��s sword intent was different. There was no divine sense in it, and it was extremely pure. He came and went suddenly and without warning, he couldn''t dodge, he was completely passively beaten, and injuries were inevitable.


    "What a shit!"


    Li Aojian didn''t stop, his sword intent kept pouring out, rolling towards the monster body in front of him. For a while, there were broken bodies everywhere, I was afraid that there would not be more than 100,000 yuan.


    At first glance, it was shocking.


    "Old Li, you really belong to you! Now, the monsters won''t unite again, right?"


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t help laughing, and took a few shots, but soon he was stunned again, "Damn it, what''s the situation?"


    After the fragments, as fine as grains of rice, dispersed, they gathered again and returned to their previous appearance. Although they looked much paler and weaker than before, they were still very active and apparently did not suffer fatal damage.


    "See how long you can hold on!"


    The sword shadow moved in all directions, and Li Aojian''s voice continued to be heard from around.


    The sword intent is invisible and invisible. It comes and goes freely in the sea, like a razor, cutting Yan Huaming''s assembled body again. Once the combination is completed, the cut is cut, and the cut is smaller than a grain of rice. This lasted several times. Ten breaths.


    The sword light gradually dimmed, and Li Aojian''s vague figure appeared in the sea.


    When he appeared, it also showed that the duration of the sword body was approaching, and the consumption of the sword body was too great. Now it is not easy for him to support dozens of breaths.


    Li Aojian shook his head slightly, and thought to himself, "What''s tricky...The body can be cut open, but it can''t be destroyed. Even if it becomes as small as the hair, you can still feel the vitality inside. What is this? "


    The body, broken into countless pieces, floated in the sea, slowly closing.


    "As expected of the ancient sword body, the instantaneous explosive power is really amazing, I am not an opponent at all..."


    Manipulating the scattered spirits and body, Yan Huaming was also a little shocked, but there was more joy than shock, and he thought, "This one, and the other, all have to stay. In the future, the thousand souls will become one. , Count on them!"


    But within a few dozen breaths, those pieces were all closed together, as they were before.


    In the sea water, dozens of big faces reappeared, with a pale complexion and a disdainful smile, "Haha, all of you are nothing but this, continue, continue!"


    "Afraid you won''t make it?"


    Zhu Dashan looked horizontally, and strode up again.


    "It seems you really want to die."


    Li Aojian sneered, his clear figure began to blur again, and he planned to use the sword body for the second time. Now it seems that only his sword body can cause considerable damage to the monster, and it depends on who lasts for a long time.


    "Don''t go."


    Zhou Shushan stood in front of the two of them, shook his head, and said, "Don''t you think it makes no sense? We don''t need to fight until we find a way. Let''s see what he wants to do."


    "Yes."


    Li Aojian nodded and smiled, "Looking at him like that, what can he do?"


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "Listen to you."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yan Huaming and said calmly, "We really can''t deal with you now, but you can''t deal with us. Why don''t you stop and talk. I don''t understand, what are you trying to do with us like this?"


    "I can''t deal with you? A joke!"


    "What do you want to do, do you deserve to know?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Dozens of big faces with different expressions spoke together, voices coming from all directions, echoing constantly, very strange and terrifying, of course, the three people inside looked indifferently, without any reaction.


    After laughing for a while, Yan Huaming stopped.


    Those big faces turned into liquid, dripping down drop by drop, and quickly merged into the sea water, almost invisible.


    It��s just that Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian can��t see, Zhou Shu��s spiritual sense can still feel some, and he thought to himself, ��The monster��s body is difficult to perceive, but I can detect it when it changes. It seems that he was still affected when he was separated. Because of the influence, it is difficult to completely control it, and it is no wonder that he has to hide it with his body."


    Seeing the liquid flowing out of the formation in the seawater, Zhou Shu did not stop it either.


    There is no use blocking now, they can''t do anything with the monster, although he knows that the monster will definitely follow them.


    "What the **** is he going to do, he must not be allowed to follow this way, otherwise there will always be something wrong, and something must be done.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, and slowly opened his hand, with a small pin-pointed mucus lying in the middle of his palm.


    Is part of that monster.

 Chapter 1100: Quite worried

    "Is the monster gone?"


    Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian walked over together and said with doubts.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s gone, but I don''t think it has gone too far, it should come again."


    There is nothing wrong with a difficult monster. After all, its strength is limited and it is difficult to hurt the three of them. However, the monster obviously has a plan. Zhou Shu does not know if the monster is still followed by a group of the same monsters, or if there are others. Other hidden forces...


    Li Aojian thought for a while and shook his head, "It''s really a troublesome thing. This monster seems to be unkillable. His vitality is too tenacious. I don''t know what he is going to do with us."


    "I do not know either."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said with some regret, "Go out first."


    I thought I was caught by my hand, and I was prepared enough. How could I know that the result would be like this? The enemy is not the soul body, the formations and so on are all useless, and various methods are blocked. He has not encountered such a thing. .


    He was still amazed, the monster''s defense was incredible.


    Xuan Yun walked over quickly, with concern in his eyes, "Are the three Taoists okay?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his face sinking slightly.


    Xuan Yun bowed and saluted, with a lot of apologies, "Because my business has attracted such a weird enemy, I really can''t help the three Daoists. If the Daoists want to leave halfway, I will never object."


    "What I promised will not go back, unless you break your promise first."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, with a cold smile, "That monster comes from your Liuyun Palace?"


    He promised to help Xuan Yun, but if Xuan Yun knew something but didn''t tell him, then he wouldn''t insist on his promise, especially when the concealed matter might endanger the life and death of the three of them.


    "No, absolutely not."


    Xuan Yun immediately shook his head and shook his head very strongly, "There is absolutely no such demon cultivator in Liuyun Palace. In fact, there is no demon cultivator in Liuyun Palace. They are all sea clan. The former palace lord Xuan An hated demon cultivators, even if it was deliberate. He would not take care of him or even kill those who came to take refuge in him. Therefore, the demon cultivator did not dare to go to Liuyun Palace. Moreover, if the demon cultivator was from Liuyun Palace, I would have died before reaching Huiyue Palace. , My subordinates and I are not its opponents at all."


    What he said was very firm and reasonable. Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "It''s not that good, forgive me for being suspicious."


    Xuan Yun breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and said, "It''s right to think more, fellow Daoist, I don''t care."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You can see that it is a demon cultivator, really?"


    Xuan Yun nodded affirmatively, "It should be, his body is a pill jellyfish, but the spirit inside must be a cultivator."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Dan jellyfish, I heard you say before, let''s talk about it in detail."


    "Yes."


    Xuan Yun didn''t dare to neglect, and said the characteristics of the Dan jellyfish.


    After listening, Li Aojian frowned slightly, "In this way, the vitality of Dan jellyfish is really powerful..."


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes widened, "It''s not surprising that there are such monsters."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "What weakness does it have?"


    Xuan Yun said with some anxiety, "I heard that Dan jellyfish is very afraid of light, especially moonlight and starlight, so they have always been hidden in the deepest trench, not seeing the sun, and far away from the sea people who are good at Xingyue, but... ��"


    "But I''m not afraid now," Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "The Youyue Fire I used is from the fire of the moonlight, and it is specifically designed to restrain the sea clan, but the Nadan jellyfish monster did not suffer much damage and did not have the idea to escape. , It should be because of the immortal cultivator''s soul in it."


    Li Aojian was startled slightly, "Looking at it this way, doesn''t it have no weaknesses?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, your sword can inflict great damage on it. If it lasts longer, he will not have time to recover and will gradually be consumed to death."


    "how long?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I calculated it, it will take about two quarters of an hour."


    Li Aojian curled his lips, "Two quarters of an hour, it''s too difficult. There are still some key points that have not been penetrated. It is not possible to maintain the sword body for two quarters of an hour..." Before he finished speaking, he shook again. He shook his head, showing a hint of arrogance, "But that''s someone else, I can do it in three years,"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I believe you can do it in three years, but it is impossible for that monster to follow us for three years, and that monster will obviously not be with us for three years. Most of it will cause trouble in the sea. In terms of words, I think it will come again soon."


    The faces of several people were slightly condensed, and there were some concerns in their hearts.


    "What does he want to do with us?"


    Xuan Yun sighed and asked a question that everyone wanted to understand.


    Zhou Shu looked at a few people, "It is not from Liuyun Palace, so there are only two possibilities. One may be encountered halfway, and we will have a plan after seeing us. The other may be that it comes from Huiyue Palace. , It''s from Ning Ting''s side. As for the purpose, it may be for Elder Zhao."


    Several people nodded, "Xiao Zhou is right, it should be like this."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of hesitation, and said slowly, "If it is the first possibility, I think his goal will not be magic weapons or the like, but people. Maybe he wants to seize homes or occupy us with spirits. A person��s body is used to refine one''s own clone."


    Li Aojian touched his chin, "Xiao Zhou''s words are too reasonable. When his big ugly face looked at me, I felt like I was stared at by those women, and seemed to want to occupy me It''s disgusting."


    "Taking home?"


    Zhu Dashan was a little startled and suspicious, "Xiao Zhou, it''s impossible? When we were practicing in the Lotus Sect, the elders all said that as long as we reach the condensed pulse state, the sea of ??consciousness will be stable, and even if it is broken, it will not be Isn��t it true that people take homes?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The truth is like this, but it''s not absolute. Have you heard of Wuxin Jue? It''s the Soul Cultivation Jue from the Demon Sect, let alone the Condensed Vessel Realm. Even the soul can be captured. Although the immortal cultivator who has gained Wuxin Jue looks the same as in the past, he has actually become a puppet of soul cultivation, no longer has his own consciousness... and similar to Wuxin Jue��s techniques, there are two or three types in the immortal cultivation world. Although they are basically destroyed and abandoned now, I think there may be some monsters."


    "This is also Li Aojian nodded," The ancient sword repair inheritance that I got also records some things tens of thousands of years ago. Among them, there are also things of soul cultivation and even monks being It��s not uncommon for someone to take away the house, but not to take away the house, only to destroy the soul, and then refine other people into his own clone," said, he looked back at Zhu Dashan, "especially like Lao Zhu This kind of physical cultivation is often the dream of those soul cultivation..."


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t help but angrily said, "Go away, if you want to practice, you are also training!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Compared to us, Lao Zhu doesn''t have to worry about it. He is not an ordinary physical training, and he has a virtual spirit to protect the body. It is impossible for other people''s spirits to occupy."


    "I knew I was great," Zhu Dashan was quite proud, turning to Li Aojian, "You should worry about yourself!"


    Li Aojian smiled disdainfully, "I don''t have to worry more. When in the sword body, the soul is the sword intent. If he comes to occupy it, it is to die."


    For a while, both of them looked at Zhou Shu, quite worried.


    :. :

 Chapter 1101: Bailong

    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Don''t worry about me, no one can seize my house, seize the body to refine the clone, it is impossible to give birth.


    Although the monster''s spirit was powerful, it was not enough to break through Zhou Shu''s defenses, and Zhou Shu had had the experience of being seized before, and would not let this kind of thing happen again.


    "That''s good."


    The two nodded together, then looked at Xuan Yun, their eyes were a little strange, "Could it be that you are in love with you?"


    Xuan Yun''s expression suddenly changed, "Fancy me?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "There is a possibility. If he occupies your body, he may become the lord of the Liuyun Palace, the lord of the Fourth Palace of the East China Sea. This temptation is not small."


    Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian nodded, "It seems that you are the most dangerous."


    Xuan Yun shook his head, "Don��t hide from a few fellow daoists, although our Bijing Jiao clan is not a real dragon clan, but there are also ancient bloodlines. The dignity of the dragon clan ancestors cannot be desecrated. Will be born on our Jade-Jingjiao clan and any monster with dragon blood."


    "There is such a thing?"


    Li Aojian shook his head, "The natural blood is really easy to use."


    Xuan Yun said again, "The Taoist said that it is possible to refining the body. I knew a long time ago that a fellow of the same race was captured by a great cultivator, and finally wiped out his soul, and he was refined into a mountain-protecting dragon. Guarding his sect for generations...This is the shame of our Blue Crystal Jiao clan, but that same clan is already Rank 7 and I am not rank 6 yet, without strength, who will refine me into a clone?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Indeed, no one would do this."


    Zhu Dashan said carelessly, "That said, we are not in danger, that''s fine."


    Li Aojian thought for a while and said, "It seems so, if the monster is really planning this, then he will probably be disappointed."


    Xuan Yun looked at Zhou Shu, "So, there is only the second possibility?"


    "I think so too, that monster was sent by Ning Ting, follow us to inquire about the news, and want to be against Elder Zhao."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked into the distance, "It seems that they will not give up. We must be careful along the way."


    Li Aojian sneered unconsciously, "For so many years, Ning Ting is still thinking about it. He wants to find it whenever he gets the chance. He is really infatuated. It is said that the Mo Jiao clan has always been lustful, and it is really so unbearable."


    An angry expression appeared on Zhu Dashan''s face, "It''s not so easy to hit Elder Zhao''s idea."


    "natural."


    A rare chill flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "We won''t let him do what he wants, let''s go."


    In a blink of an eye, the sea snail appeared in front of several people and hit the road again.


    Looking at the sea snail horse, Xuan Yun was a little worried, "He won''t hide inside again, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I will check the sea snail once a day. He will not be afraid of coming again, but he must be on guard for other methods, such as ocean currents, etc. Also, you must be careful. Your magic weapon to block your spiritual consciousness is good. , But it may not be able to stop it."


    Xuan Yun''s heart tightened and nodded, "I see."


    The sea snail galloped all the way, still shaking his head, not knowing what monsters he had ever had, let alone worrying.


    Ignorance is bliss.


    On the horseback, Li Aojian was at rest again, while Zhu Dashan focused on cultivating. He was trying to put more of the virtual **** outside so as to protect the people around him. It was difficult for anyone. , But he tried again and again.


    Xuan Yun drove the horse in front, Zhou Shu sat on the side, staring at the front, his mind was not here.


    Wushuang City.


    People are still coming and going, and the board in front of the tree is full of tasks, and it looks more lively than before.


    "Do you still know how to come?"


    Before taking a few steps, a huge black shadow suddenly emerged. In the next instant, Zhou Shu was already drawn into the Yitian Pavilion.


    "Hello senior."


    Seeing the familiar figure, Zhou Shu felt a lot of joy, but he was stunned when he was about to speak. The person standing in front of him had never seen him before, and he was in a dark shadow state like the city lord, but it seemed to be thicker. , Like a cloud of solidified ink, but also emitting bursts of smoke.


    The city lord pointed at each other, "Bailong is also the guardian of Wushuang City. This is Zhou Shu, you have seen it on Penglai Island."


    Zhou Shu stepped forward and saluted quite respectfully, "Hello, Senior Bai Long."


    "Oh."


    Bai Long didn''t move, and his voice was a little bit disgusting, his disdain was obvious.


    "I have seen it, gone."


    The white dragon nodded to the city lord, and the black shadow exploded suddenly, and the smoke rose and quickly dispersed.


    "This guy is always like this."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and smiled, "Zhou Shu, don''t care about his attitude, he has always been like this."


    "Of course I don''t care, Senior." Zhou Shu smiled. When these guardians first saw them, most of them were like this. Green bird and Xuanhu are all, but they are all good characters if they understand deeply. The dragon is almost the same.


    Xuanhu glanced at Zhou Shu and shook his head slightly, "What have you done during this time? It seems that there is no improvement."


    "I have been busy with the things of the Dutch school, and I have indeed less exercised the spirit, alas.


    Zhou Shu nodded, as if thinking of something, he sighed lightly. It was true. If he had been training his soul in Wushuang City for these years, he would not necessarily lose to that monster.


    "It''s hard to see you like this?"


    Qingque was a little worried unconsciously, and said warmly, "You haven''t sighed before the dangerous ordeal, what''s wrong now, what happened?"


    The city lord snorted, "I need to ask, if there is nothing to do, will he come here?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and said frankly, "The city lord expected that there was indeed something, and it was very troublesome."


    When he came to Wushuang City, his main purpose was to ask about the monster. The predecessors of Wushuang City were very knowledgeable and might know how to solve this trouble. As for sighing, in front of these people, he doesn''t need to hide his emotions can express any emotions, very calmly.


    "In the past few decades, I thought there was nothing you couldn''t do. I didn''t expect you to come to call for help too, hehe."


    Qingque laughed and said curiously, "Since you said it was troublesome, it must be really troublesome. Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter?"


    The city lord waved his hand, "Zhou Shu, wait a minute, we have something to find you."


    "Speaking of the city lord."


    The city lord nodded and said solemnly, "You have seen the Bailong just now. He is the most terrifying one in the guardian. For a long time in the future, you will be tortured by him. You cannot survive or die. ."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed immediately, and he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    It was the first time he heard the tone of the city lord, it didn''t sound like a joke, it was serious.


    What will this Bailong do to him?

 Chapter 1102: 9-story tower

    "Xiao Zhou, are you okay?"


    A white and slender hand stretched out from behind and placed it on Zhou Shu''s shoulder. Tianlai novel ww


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s okay."


    "Is it all right?"


    Li Aojian walked up to him, took a closer look, and said with concern, "In the past ten days, you have not moved. You said that you are cultivating, but why is your expression constantly changing? Anger, sometimes joy, sometimes excitement, and sometimes sorrow, is really incomprehensible..."


    "Old Li, isn''t he crazy, right?"


    Zhu Dashan''s head stretched in, staring at Zhou Shu with huge eyes, shaking his head up and down.


    "Nothing, don''t worry, it will be fine in a few days."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, showing a trace of caution, "Lao Li, the monster hasn''t been here, right?"


    Li Aojian nodded, "Don''t worry, I watch it every day. If there is any, I will tell you, I guess that the monster has suffered a lot of injuries, even if it still follows, I dare not get too close to us."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I will continue to practice, and things on the road will trouble you."


    Zhu Dashan frowned, and said uncomfortably, "What''s the trouble? Two batches of Sea Clan have come in these ten days, and they just got down without having fun. It didn''t mean anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When you arrive at the Hidden Dragon Valley in a few days, you must have played it."


    "Haha, I can''t ask for it."


    Zhu Dashan laughed, his head swayed and then retreated.


    Li Aojian glanced at Zhou Shu with a lot of concern, "Cultivation belongs to cultivation, but be careful, are you cultivating Divine Soul Technique? It''s not that easy to practice, especially when you are in such an unstable state. If it is stable, it is easy to make mistakes, so be careful."


    "understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Old Li, I''m fine."


    In a blink of an eye, Li Aojian disappeared, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, seeming to mutter to himself, "I don''t want to, but the guy from the city lord..."


    After the city lord uttered the terrifying words "I can��t live, I can��t die," Zhou Shu didn��t have time to ask what was going on. His spirit in Wushuang City was immediately caught in a place. Places visited.


    Obviously still in Wushuang City, but the scene is completely different from other places.


    Although it is also a part of the tree, the surrounding branches are almost completely withered, and no trace of green can be seen. Between the dead wood and the remaining branches, there is a faint gray dead air, like an ancient tomb on a barren hill. .


    "Is there any place like this in Wushuang City?"


    Zhou Shu was still wondering, a strange force struck behind him, and he couldn''t avoid it, and he was directly knocked in.


    Amidst death, looking along a few old dead branches, a lonely tall tower stands in the distance. The tower seems to be tens of thousands of years old. It is painted and painted, and there are holes everywhere, as if It will fall down with a light touch, and I don''t know how to support it until now.


    "It''s called the nine-story tower."


    The voice of the city lord rang from behind Zhou Shu, "It is called the nine-story tower, which is actually eighteen stories, with the upper nine stories and the lower nine stories."


    "Eighteenth Floor..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, and said slowly, "City Lord, is this also the place to cultivate souls?"


    "Yes, you will understand the moment you see Bailong, every protector in Wushuang City is in charge of a soul-refining realm," the city lord said slowly, "but the nine-story pagoda is different from Yitian Pavilion and Shuren Lane. It is not only a test, but also a real life and death."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "The real life and death?"


    The city lord nodded and said calmly, "Yes, that is to say, after entering the tower, if you can''t bear it, your spirit may really die. There is no way to save it. It is cruel, right? Because of this. , The nine-story tower has always been opposed by the protectors and messengers, so I abandoned the nine-story tower for a long time, almost ten thousand years ago, but recently I plan to reopen it, and you, will be the first and possibly the last to enter The messenger of Wushuang City."


    "Is it just for me? I understand."


    Zhou Shu looked at the nine-story tower, his expression gradually turned calm, and nodded, "Thank you for your care."


    "No question?"


    The city lord had a slight surprise, "So calm, it seems that you are ready?"


    "Even if I''m not ready, the city lord won''t let me out, right?"


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, "And now I am also very interested in it."


    The city lord nodded, "You understand, I didn''t want to do this at first, but your progress in the past few years has really disappointed me. With your previous state, this should not be born. Time will not wait for others. I live. It has to be long, and you can wait, but some people are not."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shuslow nodded his head slowly, without any excuse. His practice is like sailing against the current. If he does not advance, he will retreat. Although he is still improving and his degree is by no means slow, compared with his previous aggressiveness, he is really quieter. Harmful and unhelpful, what the city lord said really makes sense.


    "Since you understand, then I won''t say more, you go in, Bai Long is waiting for you inside."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked directly to the nine-story tower without looking back.


    "About the nine-story tower, you may have guessed some, but I want to remind you that every level in the nine-story tower is more difficult than the total of the eighteen-story hell, but if you can pass, the benefits will be unexpected. ..."


    The voice of the city lord gradually disappeared, and Zhou Shu at this time had already entered the nine-story tower.


    The tower was so dark that almost nothing was visible. Amidst the vastness, two stairs were vaguely visible, one upward and the other downward. In front of the stairs, there stood a shadow, which was the white dragon that I had seen before.


    "Up or down?"


    The white dragon''s voice was as gloomy as the death in the tower.


    "under."


    Zhou Shu didn''t ask much. It was obvious that Bai Long didn''t want to explain at all.


    Bai Long nodded, walked away a few steps, and let out the downward stairs. Zhou Shu arched his hands and walked slowly towards the stairs.


    When he walked to Bai Long''s side, Bai Long suddenly moved, and a cloud of black mist filled Zhou Shu''s body In a flash, the black mist all penetrated into Zhou Shu''s right palm. , Forming a black spot as large as a pea.


    "Senior, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Shuli stood there, glanced at the black spots, and looked at Bai Long with some doubts.


    "For the first time, I will give you a special treatment, but there will be no more afterwards."


    Bai Long''s voice was surprisingly cold, "When you can''t help it, you can pierce the black spot and come back here, but you''d better not use it."


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded, walked up the stairs, and took a step, as if stepping into a bottomless abyss, he couldn''t stop falling down, and there was a strange feeling that his strength was being drawn away little by little.


    Bang!


    I don''t know how long it took, he fell to the ground without any defense, only heard a click, and his right arm broke from his shoulder.


    The pain at that moment is indescribable.

 Chapter 1103: Recast soul

    Enduring the pain, Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, his expression stagnated, as if he had realized something. ��


    "Is that so?"


    His soul is extremely tough, even if it is a trace of Wushuang City, it is impossible to break, but the fact is that it is born, and it is absolutely real. He himself can feel that his lost soul has gone away and will never return. , And coupled with the almost unbearable pain, he is almost certain that when he was here, he was deprived of everything related to the soul, and the previous training effects were gone. At this time, he only has the soul, which is no different from a mortal. .


    He had a similar experience before, except that spiritual power and so on were taken away, and what was taken away here was the **** in the soul, only the original soul was left, and all the protection of the outer layer was eliminated.


    It may be the formation, or it may be other reasons, but the result is clear and unmistakable.


    Looking at the broken arm beside his eyes, Zhou Shu couldn''t help smiling, "I lost my arm as soon as I came in, and what''s interesting is that it happened to be the part that could go out. God''s will, it seems that I can only go out. "


    Looking at it, I don��t know which floor is on the tower, but there is not much space, and the exit is tens of feet away, so it doesn��t seem difficult to walk.


    Without divine consciousness to use, naturally he couldn''t feel what was around him, Zhou Shu didn''t think much, and walked towards the exit.


    As soon as he took a step, countless flames suddenly appeared on the ground, which instantly spread. Except where he was standing, all other places were surrounded by flames and suddenly became a sea of ??flames.


    "what!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t hold back this time, and exhaled miserably.


    Although he retracted his feet quickly, it was already burned by the scorching flames, and his right foot was suddenly black, emitting an unpleasant scorching smell.


    Here, the soul suffers more than the outside world suffers. Not only the physical pain can be seen and felt, but the undefended soul also suffers similar pain, naked and naked. .


    Looking at the exit that was only a few tens of feet away, Zhou Shu hesitated, "Here, can I walk through it?"


    Although the fire in the sea of ??fire seemed to be only Tier 2 and not far away, he was just a mortal soul at this time.


    The top of the nine-story tower.


    Two figures suddenly appeared and stopped in front of Bai Long.


    At this time, Bai Long did not cover his body with black mist, his appearance was completely revealed. He was an unusually handsome man, looking coldly at Zhou Shu in the tower, without a trace of expression on his face.


    "Go in?"


    Qingque glanced along, and there were many worries in her eyes, "Ah, I''ve severed my hand."


    "That''s for sure. No one has ever been able to enter the nine-story pagoda intact. It''s not bad to just break one hand."


    The city lord nodded, "It seems that he has good luck. It''s just the fire sea level, which is very simple in the lower nine levels."


    "Is it easy?"


    Qingque shook his head, "He is just an incarnation of a soul, not a soul, without any means of defense, and he is not strong enough to endure much pain. Once the pain crosses the limit, he can only die, and it is true. The death of the gods and souls who came in completely disappeared."


    As she said, she was a little excited, "City Lord, to be honest, I really don��t understand this. Why should a cultivator become a mortal and then be tested? It is necessary to know that the cultivator has nothing to do with a mortal after he has left the ordinary. This method is really superfluous, can''t it be tested directly? Wouldn''t it be better for the cultivator to use his own abilities and use various techniques to survive the test?"


    The city lord showed a slight dignity, "What you said makes sense, and it should be the case for most immortal cultivators, but Zhou Shu is different. He has a lot of burdens, and we must have higher requirements on him. This nine-story tower is for him. Open alone."


    "But what are the benefits of this?"


    Blue Sparrow was a little puzzled, "He has already lost a part of his soul. Not only is it not beneficial to himself, but the loss is not small, and even if he gains something, when he returns from a mortal soul and restores his original state, it does not mean he has not gained anything. Huh?"


    "Will not."


    The city lord shook his head, "The benefits are great. If he can pass this tower, it means that he can break through the limit of his soul, and his soul has reached a higher level. Even if he leaves the nine-story tower, this will not change. Simply Said that the nine-story tower is to recast the soul, and the purpose is to enhance the initial aptitude of his soul."


    Qingque seemed to realize something, "Initial qualification?"


    "Correct."


    The city lord nodded earnestly, "Everyone��s body has an initial aptitude, which is manifested in the purity of the spiritual root, the opening degree of the qi, whether there is a special bloodline, etc. The initial aptitude is inherently destined, but it can be changed the day after tomorrow. Panacea, etc., you also understand all these, and the soul also has initial aptitude, which can be strong or weak, but unlike the body, the initial aptitude of the soul is difficult to change the day after tomorrow."


    Qingque doubted, "Aren''t there many tactics and spiritual things to increase spiritual consciousness?"


    The city lord shook his head slightly, "You also said that the growth is the soul, not the soul. The soul and the soul are different. One is predestined, and the other is cultivated."


    Qingque said hurriedly, "I made a mistake. Is there any great benefit to the improvement of the soul?"


    The city lord nodded, rather solemnly, "Of course, for the soul, even a slight increase in aptitude will greatly increase the spirit of the gods. The so-called so-called mortal souls, monks and a bunch of gods, are like this."


    Qingque was surprised, "So big..."


    The city lord glanced at Zhou Shu below, and said slowly, "Not bad, but it is extremely difficult to recast the soul and improve the initial aptitude of the soul."


    According to ancient legends, a mortal soul is born after suffering in the eighteen layers of **** underneath and then reborn. The more hells he has experienced, the tougher and stronger the soul will be. If it can pass through all eighteen layers of hell, it is possible to generate a natural soul. , Can be regarded as the best cultivator of immortality, this is just a legend, but the city lord built a nine-story tower in Wushuang City and turned the legend into reality, allowing the practitioners to suffer in the nine-story tower and spend more towers Level, the soul can also get more growth, recast the soul, improve the initial aptitude which is not good, after leaving the tower, the soul can benefit from this, and there will be a qualitative improvement in a short time.


    Of course, that was the result of passing through the nine-story tower. If it fails to pass, the spirit will annihilate the tower and disappear.


    For Zhou Shu, he will lose this ray of soul, although not much, but it will inevitably affect the future integration, and the possibility of promotion and crossing the tribulation realm is greatly reduced.


    After listening to the city lord��s explanation, Qingque muttered in a low voice, ��If he fails, you will become benevolent. If he can��t come out, the city lord and our hope will be gone. City lord, you should explain to him first.��


    "The moment he entered the tower, he understood."


    The city owner said calmly, "If he passes, he will naturally get great benefits, and our chances will be greater. He chooses to be with us, and we also recognize him, then he must experience recasting his soul. A road, you know, he is not the body of a hundred souls. Although he is very talented in spirits, his initial aptitude is still a little worse."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu with heavy eyes, "Oh." 8

 Chapter 1104: Absolutely very human

    Looking at the worried Qingque, the city lord said, "Don''t worry too much. Since he dares to go in, he won''t let us down."


    "worry?"


    Qingque turned his head and glanced at the city lord, the worry disappeared quickly, with a nonchalant expression, "I don''t worry about him, I just have some curiosity. Is there any effect in the nine-story tower that has not been opened for 10,000 years."


    "Ok."


    The city lord shook his head unconsciously, and slowly said, "You are not worried, I am very worried, it is really hard to say success or failure, alas, it might be better if it opened earlier."


    "It''s okay to open earlier?"


    Qingque was a little puzzled, "If he entered early, wouldn''t his cultivation base be lower and his spirits worse, shouldn''t the danger of entering be greater?"


    "No, it may be smaller."


    The city lord explained, "Now that his soul is established, the foundation of his soul is solid and deep-rooted, it is really difficult to forcibly change his original soul aptitude. If he is not careful, he will lose everything. If he is not a soul or even a soul At the time, let him enter the nine-story tower to improve his aptitude and recast his soul with a higher success rate."


    Qingque doubted, "Why didn''t you do it in the first place?"


    The city lord sighed softly, "At the beginning, he was still an inexperienced messenger in black. Who would consume his energy? If it weren''t for him to pass the tests one after another and survive the catastrophe, we would not be sure that he was what we were looking for. People, the world is unpredictable, and who can tell the rest of the matter clearly, but up to now, I have to do it."


    Qingque nodded, and the two stared at Zhou Shu in the tower, speechless for a moment.


    The Bailong beside him stood there quietly, never moved, nor participated in the dialogue, as if he didn''t exist.


    Qingque suddenly exclaimed, "He moved!"


    The city lord nodded, with a hint of relief, "Finally walked in, did not flinch."


    After a few breaths, Qingque''s complexion stagnated, "One leg, all scorched..."


    "Well, he now only has the original soul of the origin, without any defense means, just like a mortal, how can he endure the burning of this soul-burning fire? The nine-story tower is the **** of soul refining, and every step he takes is the most cruel Suffering is an unimaginable pain that no other immortal cultivator has ever experienced. It is the greatest purgatory that the mortal can feel. Even the torment of the demons is also difficult and one-tenth..." the city lord said slowly Then, watching Zhou Shu very seriously, "But he must insist, even if all the flesh and blood is burned away, only the bones and ashes remain, he must go to the exit."


    Qingque glanced a few more times, and turned her head unconsciously, with a lot of unbearable eyes, "Zhou Shu, his legs are really only bones..."


    Looking at the city lord, she hesitated and said, "If he really can''t help the pain, can he come out first? City lord, after all, this is the first time he has entered the nine-story tower. Can''t let him try first, be prepared to try again? ?"


    The city lord slowly said, "If you are in purgatory where you can come out, purgatory is not purgatory, but something else. Purgatory is despair in despair. Unless the limit is broken, there is no possibility of leaving, and only doing well. Only with this kind of enlightenment will there be a slight possibility of breaking through the limit, and coming out in advance will only reduce the effect of refining the soul a lot, or even not at all... However, it is only my expectation that he will not come out, I know Zhou Shu is the first Entered once, so I gave him a special treatment, the only time."


    As he said, he turned to Bai Long, "If he can''t help it, there is a way to come out, Bai Long, you gave it to him, right?"


    Bai Long turned around, nodding without any expression, "right hand."


    "Right hand?"


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu, "Didn''t he break his right arm as soon as he entered?"


    Bai Long nodded and said, "Yes, so it''s gone now."


    Qingque was stunned for a while, before saying, "That is to say, he can''t come out unless he reaches the exit."


    The city lord was also dumbfounded for a while, and sighed, "Well, then this is his chance..."


    The two of them looked at Zhou Shu, and they couldn''t help but feel more worried, while the white dragon beside him was still expressionless, and the faint black smoke gradually enveloped him, looking like a stone statue in the dark night.


    Ten days passed.


    The three of them were still on the top of the tower, and they didn''t seem to have moved, but the expressions of the two of them were completely different.


    "City Lord, is this the fifth floor he has walked through?"


    Qingque Yanyan smiled, and his words were very relaxed.


    The city lord still took a lot of caution, "Yes, Zhou Shu has gone through the Hell of Fire, the Hell of Solitude, the Hell of Ice, and the Hell of Car Beng In comparison, it seems to be painless, but it is even more difficult. If there is a hint of greed and the smoke disappears, and he has just come out of the cruelest purgatory like the prison of the car crash, he is afraid that his mind will be unstable and he will be greedy for pleasure. , To indulge in it, that would be difficult."


    "The city lord relaxes his mind, looking at me, he doesn''t worry at all."


    Qingque smiled faintly, watching Zhou Shu''s eyes show a lot of admiration, "Actually, after coming out of the Prison of the Sea of ??Fire, I knew that he would successfully pass through all levels and would never fall in the middle. I''m sure ."


    "...When he walked to the exit, only half of his head was left, and all other places were burnt to charcoal. After this, he still insisted on walking to the exit, it was incredible..." Shaking his head, sighed, "Don''t talk about the agonizing pain, even if you are not afraid of the pain see your own changes with your own eyes, you can��t accept that you have become such a reality. I''m afraid to change to someone else. He broke down a long time ago, and he persisted, his eyes never changed, consistent, with the confidence to do it..."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "No matter how you look at it, he is absolutely very human."


    Qingque laughed unconsciously, "City Lord, you have said the words "very human" dozens of times these days."


    The city lord smiled and nodded, but he didn''t feel that he was in the dark. "I have seen him many unexpected things before, such as passing through Shuren Lane, playing chess with you, etc., although these things are not common people do, but It''s far less shocking than now, because when he did those things, he was intact, capable, and still had enough tactics to use. But now, he is an ordinary person''s soul, with nothing, he has done what an ordinary person cannot. That��s why I said he was absolutely extraordinary."


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded thoughtfully, "Sandy, you are right. He is an ordinary person now, but he is definitely a very human person. Bai Long, what do you think?"


    Bai Long turned his head and glanced at the two of them, "Yes." 8

 Chapter 1105: Infinite Hell

    Galloping sea snail horse.


    Xuan Yun took out a nautical chart and glanced at it, then turned his head and said, "Friend Li, it is less than ten thousand miles away from Hidden Dragon Valley."


    "Is it here?"


    Li Aojian thought for a while, and said slowly, "Then stop first, the miles ahead is probably the most difficult to walk, don''t worry."


    "Well, I think so too," Xuan Yun seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, then looked at the shell house behind, and said with some worry, "Daoist Zhou hasn''t woken up yet?"


    Li Aojian''s expression was slightly cold, "He is fine, you don''t need to worry about this, just stop and rest."


    "Yes."


    Xuan Yun nodded, leading the sea snail horse to find a hiding place and stop.


    When Li Aojian returned to the shell house, Zhou Shu was still sitting inside, his body stiff, his face was cold, like a stone statue, he could not feel a trace of anger from his body, as if he was dead.


    Zhu Dashan stood aside, saw Li Aojian coming in, and hurriedly said, "Lao Li, what''s the matter, it''s been five days, right?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay, Xiao Zhou said he''s okay."


    Li Aojian waved his hand and said slowly, "He said that he is going to face a difficult juncture. There will be some trouble these days, so he can''t do it."


    Zhu Dashan stared at Zhou Shu, very anxious, "You can''t do it, it won''t be like this, now Xiao Zhou looks completely dead, I don''t even feel alive, just a shell, even the soul No more."


    Li Aojian was equally worried, but his expression remained calm, and his voice sank a little, "Lao Zhu, he said that nothing will be fine. We will do our best. Don''t let anyone touch Xiao Zhou these days. No way."


    "Of course, I will kill anyone who dares to disadvantage Xiao Zhou."


    Zhu Dashan nodded and looked around, the killing intent in his eyes filled with the chill, not far away Xuan Yun couldn''t help but shook his whole body, and secretly said, "So heavy killing intent..."


    Zhou Shu at this time is at a critical time.


    The last level of the lower nine levels of the nine-story tower is also the most suffering level, the Hell of Abi, also known as the Hell of Infernal Affairs. In this level of purgatory, the pain of the soul will never end, and it will be impossible to experience the cycle of thousands of lives. Detached.


    In just a few days, Zhou Shu didn''t know how many reincarnations he had experienced, but he didn''t find a way to leave, and he couldn''t even see a little hope.


    The pain of life and death is like this.


    And the two people at the top of the tower, their originally relaxed expressions gradually became heavier.


    Qingque''s eyes were full of anxiety, and she couldn''t help shaking her head, "I don''t know what is going on in this infinite prison. I can''t see anything, I can only see darkness. City Lord, you can see what he is now. Is it the case?"


    The lord shook his head, "Can''t see it."


    Qingque wondered, "Why? You built this nine-story tower by the city lord."


    "I built it, but I really don''t know," the city lord spread his hands and slowly said, "All the reincarnations in the Prison of Nothing are born from the heart, and the mind-born state will all be transformed into real The circumstances were then added to the immortal cultivator who entered. Everything that Zhou Shu encountered can only be seen and felt by himself, others can��t see it and cannot change it, even myself as a builder."


    "Ugh."


    Qingque looked down again, and couldn''t help but sighed, "He only used other layers for two days at most, but he has used this layer for five days. I don''t know if he can come out...this layer is really Is it that difficult?"


    The city lord nodded, "It''s difficult. This is the most difficult floor of the nine-story tower. In fact, no one has ever stepped out from the day the tower was built until now."


    "not a single one?"


    Qingque''s eyes widened, a little surprised.


    The city lord��s voice was a little solemn, "Yes, and I have also walked through it, but also did not come out. I lost a ray of important soul, and the thousand-year practice has disappeared."


    "What, you didn''t come out, Santo?"


    Qingque was stunned now, "City Lord, you are beyond reincarnation, and you can''t get out of the prison of no room?"


    "Yes," the city lord nodded thoughtfully, and there was also a trace of confusion in his eyes, "I am not a cultivator, I am a self-born soul, and there is no suffering of reincarnation, and this layer is specially designed for human cultivators, and I thought I was leaving. This level will be easy. I can��t get out as soon as I enter it. Instead, I��m stuck in it. If I hadn��t made preparations, I��m afraid there would be no Wushuang City now... Maybe it��s because I��m too persistent and always thinking about it. ...That will continue to produce distracting thoughts, you can''t get rid of it, everything has attachments, from this point of view, it makes no difference whether it is human or not."


    Qingque unconsciously shook his head and murmured in a low voice, "What kind of non-attachment does a cultivator have? If there is no obsession to become a celestial being, it is impossible to be a cultivator, Zhou Shu is the same... Level, he��s afraid he won��t be able to go."


    The two looked at the bottom of the tower and fell silent.


    After a while, Bai Long''s icy voice came from behind, "I can open the formation and let him come out, if you want."


    "Okay, Bai Long, I didn''t even think about it!"


    Qingque was overjoyed when she heard the sound, and quickly turned her head and said, "This nine-story tower is now under your control, then you should let him come out quickly and don''t let him have trouble."


    "as you wish."


    Bai Long nodded and walked towards the bottom of the tower. Before taking a step, he was blocked by the city lord, "No."


    Qingque was a little surprised, "Why?"


    "This is the last floor of the lower nine floors. If Zhou Shu can pass the test of the nine-story tower, he will complete half of the test of the nine-story tower, and it will be half of the perfection. The growth he will gain will be great, but if he is released now , That is to give up halfway, the previous pain is all in vain, I think he will not be willing to accept such a result, nor will we."


    The city lord looked solemn, "Since he is still insisting in the tower, we can''t force him out and change his wishes."


    "How do we know he wants to persist?"


    Qingque almost shouted, "Maybe he wants to come out, but he can''t get out."


    "No, he won''t think of it, I can feel it."


    The city lord looked at Qingque and shook his head, "Qingque, don''t worry about it, let alone distracting thoughts, let him go his own way, since he chose to go in, let him come out by himself."


    The blue bird''s expression was slightly stagnant, UU reading stood still for a while, then slowly nodded, "Yes."


    Bai Long did not speak, returned to his original position and stood still.


    In this way, the three were silent for a long time.


    "what!?"


    Staring at the blue bird at the bottom of the tower, he was shocked, "Why does it light up there?"


    In the Infinite Prison, a little light appeared. Although it was only a ray of light, it was still dying from time to time, but it was shining extremely firmly.


    The city lord''s figure couldn''t help trembling, "This... it''s Zhou Shu. He has found a way out and is coming out soon!"


    "Ah, really?"


    Qing Que was very excited, her voice was not like before.


    (Ps: Thank you ar for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    :. :

 Chapter 1106: 2 the whole body

    "you''re awake?"


    As if noticed something, Li Aojian suddenly looked at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stood up, it seemed that it took a lot of effort to open his eyes, shaking his body, and then stared at Li Aojian for a while, as if he didn''t recognize him, and didn''t speak.


    Li Aojian stared at Zhou Shu and asked in a low voice, "Xiao Zhou, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, his expression was a little dazed, he turned around, raised his eyes to look around, his face was low, and his eyes were full of desolation, as if he had seen everything through, he had never seen it before.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Aojian was very confused, thinking that Zhou Shu had lost his spirit, his heart was a little suspended.


    "It seems to be back, haha."


    Zhou Shu sighed for a long time, then laughed out loud, as if he had vented all the depression for thousands of years, the originally gloomy face completely disappeared, showing a lot of brilliance, not like it used to be.


    "What came back, where did you go? Don''t say such unclear words."


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu with a cautious expression. Suddenly, with a soft sound, his figure gradually blurred, and he had already used the sword body.


    There was a lot of light in Li Aojian''s eyes, and the sword was strong, and Zhou Shu instantly enveloped him, "Who are you?"


    Suddenly there was a thought in his heart, could it be that Zhou Shu had been taken away by the slimy monster, so that he became so inexplicable, saying that he didn''t understand it, as if he didn''t know him.


    Zhou Shu looked at Li Aojian and smiled, "Old Li, don''t worry, it''s me, Zhou Shu."


    "Really you?"


    Li Aojian still had some doubts, and did not remove Jianyi.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and returned to his past expression, "Of course, we will tell you the reason for the matter later when we drink Dukang wine. Now I have something to do. By the way, you can let Lao Zhu come in without him being outside. Now, my spiritual sense is clear, and I can take care of my surroundings."


    "It''s really you, but it shocked me, you fellow, don''t be surprised."


    Li Aojian retracted his sword body, looked at Zhou Shu in disgust, and then smiled comfortably, "You can go ahead and call Lao Zhu in."


    Zhou Shu nodded, Shenhun entered Wushuang City.


    On the nine-story tower.


    Qingque was still anxious, "Hey, when I saw the flash, why did it disappear? The darkness is gone, and the people are gone, where are you?


    The city lord smiled, "Don��t worry, although I have not experienced it, I think this should be a normal phenomenon. His soul is in the process of recasting and upgrading, and his soul is undergoing major changes. The original soul in Wushuang City is also Will return to participate in the promotion, and we are in Wushuang City, it is not strange not to feel his spirit."


    The green bird seemed to realize something, "Oh."


    After a while, the city lord suddenly jumped up and laughed, "Haha, he is back. This is the first time anyone has walked out of the nine-story tower. I really look forward to it."


    Qingque was beaming with joy, "Where? Let''s go see him."


    "Let''s go."


    The figures of the two suddenly disappeared, but before long, the blue bird appeared on the top of the tower again.


    She wondered, "Bailong, don''t you go? You preside over the nine-story tower. In order to help him, your contribution is the greatest. He must thank you, and now he has successfully emerged from the tower, don''t you feel happy?"


    "That''s his business, it has nothing to do with me, I still have things to do, trouble."


    Bai Long frowned and disappeared immediately. Qingque shook his head and disappeared.


    Inside a quiet room.


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu on the opposite side and couldn''t help nodding, "Yes, it looks completely different."


    "Really, you can become the focus of Wushuang City now. Everyone can recognize it, hehe." Qingque pointed at Zhou Shu and burst into laughter.


    Zhou Shu felt a little embarrassed and touched his chin, "How could it be like this?"


    The messengers in Wushuang City are all transformed by spirits and are affected by Wushuang City��s formation. Except for the protector and the city lord, everyone has the same appearance, but the dress is slightly different, black and gold, etc., but now Zhou Shu was different, his appearance was the same as his original appearance, and the formation of Wushuangcheng was completely useless to him, and it was invalid.


    "This is not so good."


    Zhou Shu showed some embarrassment, "City Lord, is there any way?"


    The city lord smiled, "It should be possible to change back to the same appearance as others, but I think this is also very good, showing you are different."


    Zhou Shu shook his head like a rattle, "Forget it, then I will be exposed, and Wushuang City is the same."


    "Actually, it��s no secret that you are an envoy from Wushuang City, but it��s better to hide some to avoid trouble. I will give you a new Wushuang order when you leave soon. When you come in with that Wushuang order , You can change your appearance at will, whatever you want, it doesn��t matter if you switch between men and women."


    The lord thought for a while and nodded.


    "This will give him the golden Wushuang order, the city lord, you are partial. I think it took me almost three hundred years to get the golden Wushuang order at the beginning," Qingque curled his lips, seemingly contemptuous, but with a look on his face. With a lot of joy, "By the way, why does this happen?"


    The city lord explained, "It''s not surprising that he passed the Infernal Prison and was temporarily detached from reincarnation. Compared with other envoys in Wushuang City, the spirit is too prominent, even the Wushuang City formation can''t be restricted."


    "So, how strong are you now, Zhou Shu?"


    Qingque nodded and looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of expectation and curiosity in her eyes. After all, she was the first person to pass the nine-story tower.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were slightly stagnant, seeming to be a little ignorant, "Actually, I don''t know too much. It seems that it has been strengthened a lot, but it doesn''t seem to be much. Compared with before, the soul has a chaotic feeling. I don''t know how to say it."


    "This one����"


    Qingque blinked, also confused, and could only look at the city lord.


    The city lord shook his head, "I can''t tell, the soul''s aptitude is improved, only the individual can understand it, and Zhou Shu only passed the lower ninth floor, it is difficult to make a clear judgment..." Seeing that both of them looked at him expectantly, He had no choice but to continue, "If I have to say it, the soul has three or sixty-nine grades The previous Zhou Shu was very good. It was probably lower than the sixth grade. Now it should be in the eighth grade. Well, if you pass it completely, maybe you can reach the best ninth level."


    Qingque seemed to think, "Nineth class is a natural soul, envious."


    The city lord nodded, "Yes, but you don''t have to envy, your body of one hundred souls can hold a lot of souls, it can be regarded as the middle of the eighth degree of nature, and the distance from the ninth degree is two lines apart. It is already the top in the world of cultivation. It��s a pity that your physical aptitude cannot be changed, otherwise..."


    Qingque waved his hand, with a lot of calmness, "Needless to say, I don''t care, there are always shortcomings, where can I have both..."


    Before she finished speaking, she stopped, looked at Zhou Shu, and sighed unconsciously.


    Really has both ends, Zhou Shu in front of him...


    If he passed the nine-story tower, cast a nine-tier soul, and added Zhou Shu''s body, wouldn''t it be two perfections?


    Only the soul and spirit body were created by Zhou Shu.


    :. :

 Chapter 1107: Golden Warriors

    "Compared with a few seniors, the juniors are still far behind. To have this day, I also have to thank the seniors, senior Qingque, and the city owner. Thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu bowed himself to salute with an unusually sincere expression.


    This time his gain is really great. Although his original astral aptitude is not bad, he has been improved after passing through the nine-story tower. According to his estimation, it is almost twice as strong as before. However, this time is not bad. It''s not that his current spirit and consciousness has doubled what it was a month ago, but that the upper limit of the spirit has been raised. Only the spirit and consciousness need further training to achieve the same effect.


    Of course, the improvement of his fundamental aptitude also has obvious benefits. For example, his divine consciousness is more subtle, and within the same divine consciousness scope, he can see more things. If it was a magnifying glass before, it is now a microscope. What could not be done may be done now.


    "Thank you, this is the result of your own efforts."


    Qingque smiled and shook his head. Thinking of the scene before, he sighed without realizing it, "Just looking at it from the outside is very frightening. If I go to the Nine-story Pagoda instead, I''m afraid I won''t make it. No, I definitely won''t make it. ."


    Asking herself, she might not be able to bear the situation where only half of her head is left and she has to work hard to move forward.


    "Yes, I was also lost in the Infernal Prison back then..."


    The black shadow of the city lord swayed slightly, seeming to think of the past, and said in a daze, "There are too many joys and pains in the world. Although I stick to my heart and focus on cultivating immortals, I still can��t let go of any distracting thoughts, even if it��s me. So...oh, I don��t know how you got out of these samsara."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if thinking of something, he fell into deep thought.


    He didn��t know how he got out of reincarnation, but he was quite sure that his reincarnation experience was different from other people in the world of cultivating immortals. During those thousands of reincarnations, his identity continued to change and he had a servant. , Slaves, dead warriors, samurai, gladiators, wizards, painters, teachers, bards, etc... Many of these identities cannot exist in the world of immortality, but appear in his reincarnation in.


    The memories of the two lives have brought him different identities. Compared with other people, he has experienced more and opened his horizons. What''s more, other immortal cultivators have always adhered to the immortal cultivator even in samsara. Regardless of whether he is a pariah or a nobleman, a monster or a ghost, he keeps this obsession, so he suffers hardships and pains. The more reincarnation, the deeper the obsession, and the harder it is to get rid of it. However, Zhou Shu is not the same. It is all an experience. He only seeks experience, not half obsession. He concentrates on it, and has gained many different insights to enrich his life and his own way. In this constant reincarnation, his omnipotent and omnipotent Tao has made great progress. Perhaps it is the progress of the Tao that makes him jump out of the endless reincarnation.


    "What do you think?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu in a daze, Qingque couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "It''s okay, senior," Zhou Shu came back to his senses and smiled, "I can''t tell how I got out, maybe it''s because I stick to my way, but I don''t understand what my way is. , I don��t know if the result is normal."


    Qingque blinked, with a dazed expression, "I am confused by what you said."


    Zhou Shu touched his head and didn''t know how to explain it. The city lord moved a few times, "Needless to say, each individual has his own way of fate, and we can''t get his experience, and the place of the Tao is mysterious. It can only be understood and cannot be said. Only those who truly understand the Tao can realize that his Tao is different from ours, so there is no need to comment."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly relieved, "City Lord, where is Senior White Dragon?"


    Qingque said strangely, "What are you looking for?"


    Zhou Shu was very solemn, "The nine-story tower was hosted by Senior Bailong, and the younger generation was fortunate enough to pass. Naturally, I want to thank you."


    Qingque waved her hand, "He won''t care about you, I will help you to tell it."


    "Alright," Zhou Shu nodded, and said with some regret, "I will go again next time, and the younger generation will thank you in person. There are still things now and it won''t be long."


    "thing?"


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu with a trace of concern in her eyes, "I remember, you said that there was a trouble before, but what trouble is it? Let''s talk about it. I''ve been very idle recently."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "It was originally there, but it should be gone now."


    Now his spirit has grown again, maybe it''s still not as good as that weird thing, but it''s no problem to see clearly, and it won''t be helpless, there is no need to trouble others.


    "It seems to be a matter of spirit..."


    Qingque nodded as if enlightened, and smiled, "In that case, don''t say anything, just be careful."


    "Thank you senior," Zhou Shu said to the city lord with a salute, "this junior said goodbye."


    The city lord waved his hand and said impatiently, "Go away."


    Zhou Shu nodded, was about to withdraw, and paused again, "By the way, the juniors have one more thing to ask, what is the Golden Warriors? Is it only for those who reach the golden coat?"


    "If you want to be beautiful, you don''t have the golden clothes protector."


    The city owner shook his head, full of contempt, "In the entire Wushuang City, there are only six people with golden Wushuang orders, and you only have seven. Every messenger who has golden Wushuang orders has made it for Wushuang City. A great contribution can only be obtained regardless of life and death. Of course, except for you-huh, if it wasn''t for your soul that had a problem, I wouldn''t want to give it to you."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, "Oh, it turned out to be so, but what''s the use?"


    The city lord hummed, "It''s useful, so I''ll study it slowly!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel startled, and didn''t know where he had offended the city lord.


    Qingque took a few steps closer and smiled, "I will explain it to you. Golden Warriors can be regarded as one of the most important items in Wushuang City. It is extremely rare. First of all, it It is a magic weapon with no ranks. It is not inferior to your sea-stepping sword. It has both offensive and defensive capabilities. Secondly, with the golden Wushuang order, you can obtain some special permissions in Wushuang City. In addition to changing the appearance mentioned before, there are Detect the identities of other messengers, pull them into the room alone, etc. Third, it is also a great privilege. After holding it, the points you exchange for items will be reduced by half, and some special items will also be open to you. Of course, you Too lazy, this is probably useless, fourth and most important point..."


    She glanced at Zhou Shu and said profoundly, "I won''t tell you, you will understand when you go to Penglai Island in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and bowed again with a lot of joy, "Thank you for your guidance, and the city lord for your kindness."


    Not to mention the fourth point, just the first three points, he has gained a lot, especially the first point, I don''t know what the magic weapon will be, and I have some expectations.


    (Ps: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    :. :

 Chapter 1108: Hidden Dragon Valley

    Chapter 1108: Hidden Dragon Valley


    Divine Soul returned, according to the city lord''s instructions, Zhou Shu took out the Wushuang Ling, took it in his hand and began to use the law.


    At the top of Wushuang Ling, a dark golden stream appeared, the light was as solid as liquid, flowing down Wushuang Ling like a river. In the process of flowing, the golden river gradually divided into many tributaries, just for a few breaths, Wushuang Ling was half of it. Part of it was covered by the streamer, and then the light suddenly skyrocketed, even Zhou Shu couldn''t look directly at it, and quickly looked away.


    When I looked again, a golden leaf appeared on Wushuang Ling, but only the veins and no leaf surface.


    The Wushuang Ling who was originally Wushen also became brilliant.


    Zhou Shu had some doubts, "This is Golden Wushuang Ling? It seems that only a little change has been made, and an extra leaf has become a very good magic weapon? The city lord will not lie, let''s try it slowly, but not at this time. Good time."


    After a few glances, he carefully put it away.


    Of course he didn''t know how the seemingly small change took the city lord''s energy.


    Wushuangling is made of wood built by the ancient sacred tree. It is a bridge between heaven and earth. It is rare in the world to communicate with heaven and earth. After adding that leaf, it is even more extraordinary. The leaf is the new leaf of the tree that was built and used by the lord. Force generation, extraordinary effectiveness, more than just a few words.


    "A leaf will silence me for many years again, alas."


    In the deepest part of Penglai Island, there was a deep sigh, and there was a hint of joy in that sigh, "This time, it should be worth it."


    Zhou Shu put away the golden Wushuang Ling and walked outside.


    Li Aojian, Zhu Dashan, and Xuan Yun were all standing outside, and when they saw Zhou Shu coming out, they quickly stood over.


    "Xiao Zhou, are you okay?"


    Zhu Dashan stretched out his hand and wanted to pat Zhou Shu''s shoulder, but it didn''t feel right when he raised it halfway. He quickly replaced it with a finger, but the finger was also like a mallet, and Zhou Shu was shocked.


    Zhou Shu patted his finger and smiled, "It''s okay, it''s been hard work for you these few days."


    Zhu Dashan laughed, "What''s the hard work, but I haven''t enjoyed it yet, haha!"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Is anyone here?"


    "Well, that''s a lot."


    Li Aojian smiled slightly, and said indifferently, "A few groups of people have been here these days, and they resolved it easily. They are indeed not addicted to games. Some of those people are from Xuan''an and some are completely unfamiliar. They separated a few times and didn��t unite together..." After a pause, he continued, "Xuan Yun said that those are the people in the hidden dragon valley, but I don��t look like it, not in the hidden dragon valley. Are they all from the Longhai clan? Since they have the blood of a dragon, they should be very strong, how can they be incomplete in their transformation, and they look like crooked melons."


    With a trace of disdain in his eyes, he glanced at Xuan Yun as if there was nothing.


    Xuan Yun hurriedly said, "Friends of Taoism, I promise that they are all. They all have dragon bloodlines, I can feel them, and they are not from the fourth house. I am familiar with the fourth house, only the hidden dragon valley. of."


    "No need to explain, I understand, my brother is not clear about this, don''t blame it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and said slowly, "Near Dragon Sea tribes are not all powerful. For some sea beasts in Hidden Dragon Valley, carrying dragon blood will affect their cultivation. They don��t have enough resources. It is not easy to cultivate to the fifth level, and it is also difficult to transform the form into a complete one."


    He has trained Xiaogun and knows its suffering.


    Xiao Gun can also be regarded as a near-dragon monster, but he needs too many resources to grow up. Lingshi Demon Pill is indispensable, and promotion is even more troublesome. If it weren''t for his careful training at all costs from the beginning, Xiao Gun would have at most two or three. The level is at the top. For the monster beast, carrying the dragon blood is a great natural advantage, but if you don''t meet Bole, you don''t have enough resources, the advantage is a huge disadvantage.


    "Friends of Taoism are right."


    Regarding this aspect, Xuan Yun also feels deeply. "There are also many Jinlonghai tribes in the Fourth Palace of the East China Sea, but there are not many who can cultivate to the fifth-order complete transformation. Dozens of sons can have six or seven. Not bad, everyone is vying for resources, and in order to occupy the position of the palace lord, they have to kill all day long. As for this hidden dragon valley...there is even less resources, and the Longyan Well is not good. , The Jinlonghai clan inside fights more fiercely for resources, and their strengths are also very clear."


    Li Aojian seemed to realize something, "I understand. In other words, the Jinlonghai clan with average strength hasn''t appeared yet, right? Well, wait for their strong players to come. Have a good fight."


    "I''m afraid I can''t wait."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and groaned, "We are approaching the city. They can''t possibly not know. These people are now sent to test. They want to see our strength before deciding how to respond. This shows that there are smart people in Hidden Dragon Valley, ha ha, Dealing with smart people is just as I wish. Maybe it can save you a fight. If you leave it alone, it''s time to enter the Hidden Dragon Valley."


    Xuan Yun was a little confused, "Go now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I believe they have seen enough in the past few days. It''s time to make a choice."


    "Then go, wait what!"


    Zhu Dashan patted the horse''s back, the sea snail hissed and shot out like an arrow.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu and others stood in front of the hidden dragon valley.


    The valleys in the deep sea are naturally referred to as trenches, but the trenches meandering, and the walls are densely covered with many layered rock fragments, mixed like scales, and two small trenches happen to be separated from each other on the opposite sides, with teeth staggered. , Just like a dragon hiding in the sea.


    It is worthy of the name.


    A few people just got off the sea snail horse, and immediately a large group of sea people came out.


    The first two of them are in perfect shape, no different from human beings, and they are quite majestic, only a half shorter than Zhu Dashan, and the two of them look very similar, about being brothers.


    The two glanced at Zhou Shu and the others, and both were slightly startled.


    They have suffered a lot from Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan before think these two are the most powerful among the people, and they have already figured out how to deal with it, but now the people who come here are obviously different There is a leader, not the two who are the master, and he is a little surprised, but the surprise flashes by, the sea clan headed stepped forward, with a solemn expression, pointing to Xuan Yun and shouting loudly, "Xuan Yun! You are in Liuyun well! Gongdang Young Master, I am at ease in my hidden dragon valley. You and I have nothing to do with each other, and the well water does not violate the river water. Now you are here with outsiders. What is your intention!"


    Xuan Yun bowed his hands and smiled kindly, "The two are the Ni family brothers, Ni Yuan and Ni Tai. You are polite at Xuan Yun, this time..."


    "Less long-winded, what exactly do you want to do?"


    Before Xuan Yun finished speaking, Ni Tai snorted, "You and I are both near Longhai clan, not to mention blind dates, but they can be regarded as the same clan. You should not fight each other, but now you are carrying The human immortal cultivators came to invade and even killed many of our brothers. Wouldn''t it be possible for us to go to war with our hidden dragon valley and destroy us?"


    Xuan Yun''s expression was stagnant, the opposite was aggressive, and he couldn''t speak when he thought about it.


    (PS: Thank you for the sky is blue, hussar has always supported, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1109: Kui Ming, Ming Kui

    Seeing Xuanyun��s speech, the mud was even more arrogant, and he shouted, "Xuanyun, you don��t need to be pretentious. If you want to destroy our Hidden Dragon Valley, please come quickly. However, you are not our Hidden Dragon. Gu''s opponent!"


    "Two..."


    Xuan Yun was about to speak, when he saw Zhou Shu''s wink, he nodded and walked away. Burning novel?????????`t


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and said calmly, "You two are in charge?"


    "Yes, so what, not so?"


    The mud halberd pointed at Zhou Shu, eyebrows and eyes raised, "What are you doing here as a cultivator? Are you going to die?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and said slowly, "I came here today to find two people to borrow the Longan Well."


    The mud yuan on the side looked stagnant, "What, Longan Well?"


    "So courageous, really reckless!"


    Nitai was even more angry, and he touched his right hand from his waist, **** a platinum reamer, turned it slightly, and cut it straight towards Zhou Shu''s neck.


    The reamer has sharp double-edged blades, full of jagged edges, and a bit of coldness. Wherever it passes, the sea water has condensed and turned into many ice chips, covered by floating ice, and the surrounding area is blurred.


    Zhou Shu didn''t evade, Zhu Dashan on the side took two steps forward, and ran an arm out of disdain, and only sent it to the double edge of the reamer.


    There was a secret joy in Nitai''s heart, and he handed out the reamer, and was sandwiching the arm in it, with a violent increase, and the two blades were retracted inward.


    "Haha, you don''t know what treasure I am, if you dare to use your hands to block it, then I will abolish you idiot first, haha, haha..."


    Halfway through the smile, the smile stagnated on his face, and the sharp reamer was caught by his arm, and he couldn''t close it at all.


    His complexion sank, hands out, pulling back and forth, trying to use the serrations of the double-edged blades to saw Zhu Dashan''s arm off, but only heard the sound of golden and iron humming, his arm remained motionless, it looked like flesh and blood. The body is actually much stronger than his reamer.


    "Ha, tickling?"


    Zhu Dashan waved his arm and collapsed at will. The reamer flew directly backwards. The castration was extremely fast, and it flew out several hundred meters in the blink of an eye.


    "My bone saw hinge!"


    Ni Tai exclaimed, and immediately jumped out. This seaman is his most important weapon and must not be lost.


    Zhu Dashan glanced back, turned his head and laughed, "It''s really useless, I thought it was so powerful that it didn''t come out, it turned out to be a casual player, haha."


    "what did you say?"


    The mud origin looked condensed, holding a long halberd in his hand, three-pointed two-edged, cold light, and also with boundless icy air.


    Niyuan Nitai is a family of ice scorpions. The sea soldiers they use are all made of scorpion bones. Needless to say, they are strong and sharp. They are also ice cold and poisonous. If they are calculated according to the rank of the immortal world, they are all considered to be the sixth-rank high-grade. The magic weapon, it was a pity that I met Zhu Dashan who was practicing Fumo Mountain.


    Ni Yuan Hengji pointed at Zhu Dashan, "Try again!"


    Zhu Dashan straightened his chest forward, "Try it, afraid of you? The more the better."


    "Leave this to me."


    Li Aojian appeared in front of Zhu Dashan, shaped like a sword, and walked towards the stabbed halberd.


    The sword intent is invisible, the sword light has a shadow, only a few breaths, the mud yuan retreats steadily, almost unable to stand on his body, very embarrassed.


    His complexion was ashen, and the halberd in his hand was still tightly held, but he knew that if he continued, he would only continue to lose face. He did not expect that these two people were much stronger than they expected, so he didn''t disturb the owner of the valley. I''m afraid it won''t work.


    "Don''t fight."


    A strong voice came from the valley, and soon, two figures slowly walked over.


    A man is tall, except that his beard and hair are white, and he is very similar to Nitai Niyuan. He looked at the two with majestic face and dissatisfaction in his eyes. He also said the previous words. Obviously he is the valley owner of Hidden Dragon Valley. In the mud cave, another person has a high crown and brocade dress, and a loose-stripe sword hung on his waist. He describes it as chic, with the wind of the ancients in every move, and it is more like a hidden immortal cultivator.


    "Valley Lord!"


    Ni Yuanni bowed down and bowed too quickly, not daring to be negligent, Ni A waved his hand, and the two of them retreated behind him with respectful expressions.


    Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian also stopped their hands and moved back to Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu looked at the two people opposite, slightly puzzled, "The two valley masters? And they are both at rank 7 just now, a bit different from what Xuan Yun said. , How does one of them feel a bit impressionable, someone mentioned it before, and this mark..."


    Xuan Yun looked at the incoming person, his face changed drastically, and said in surprise, "You, why are you here too? You are not..."


    The man stroked his beard and smiled, with a trace of pride, "I can''t come if you came? I had expected you to come here. I have been waiting here for a long time. I didn''t expect it, ha ha."


    Li Aojian whispered, "Who is this person, is it Xuan''an?"


    Zhu Dashan also showed a rare caution, "If it is Xuan''an, it would be a little difficult to handle."


    Xuan Yun shook his head, the horror on his face didn''t decrease much, "No, Xuan''an wants to guard Liuyun Palace, but also guards Jiao Ling. He will never leave Liuyun Palace. He is another member of Liuyun Palace. A deputy palace lord, Kui Ming, left Liuyun Palace and went to Dongshengzhou a hundred years ago. He never came back. The palace thought he had been killed by the immortal cultivator a long time ago, but he did not expect to come back suddenly... Don��t Underestimate him He was only a little worse than Xuan''an, and now he is promoted to the seventh rank. I am afraid that he has improved a lot over the years."


    "Qui Ming?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, his eyes fixed on Kui Ming, and he suddenly realized, "Are you Kui Ming? No, looking at your costume, it should be Ming Kui, right?"


    "Haha, I didn''t expect you to recognize me, but I also recognize you, Zhou Shu."


    Kui Ming shook his head slightly, with an inexplicable smile, "Speaking of which, we shouldn''t be enemies, but that''s in the world of cultivating immortals, and now it''s under the sea, I won''t let the opportunity pass. The world of cultivating immortals is famous The geniuses of the world are going to be buried in the bottom of the sea today. Alas, such a feat cannot be known to the mediocre people in the world of cultivating immortals. What a pity, it is a pity."


    "Mingkui?"


    Li Aojian''s eyes flashed a few times, and he couldn''t help but wonder, "You are Jianlu sword master Mingkui, you are actually a sea clan?"


    "Yes, I am Mingkui."


    Kui Ming nodded indifferently, "But I am also a sea clan, but no one knows it. This was the case before, and it will be the same in the future."


    "Kui Ming, I have heard of you. Guo Ziming said that you taught him a lot of sword arts and gave him a lot of fountain pill. I also benefited a lot from this. I really want to thank you for speaking of it." Zhou Shu arched his hands, and his expression turned condensed, "But I really didn''t expect that you are actually a sea clan, and the sea clan has become a swordsman in the sword house. No, you should be a great swordsman now, you hide It''s so deep."


    "Is it deep? Maybe, but compared to Jianlu, I still prefer Liuyun Palace."


    Kui Ming looked at a few people with a smile on his lips, "Don''t talk nonsense, you are all going to die today. As for the nephew, of course you are included."


    Xuan Yun''s figure trembled, and he couldn''t help taking a few steps back. He used to be very afraid of Kui Ming, but now seeing him again, his fear is increasing.

 Chapter 1110: War started

    Zhou Shu also unexpectedly, Kui Ming in front of him turned out to be Ming Kui, a well-known sword house sword master in the world of immortality. ????Ranwen Novel?????`t


    In the sword house, the sword master is headed, and there are great sword masters, sword masters and so on. It is not easy for sword repair to obtain the status of great sword master. Not only does the cultivation base need to reach the state of crossing the catastrophe, the sword intent also encounters a thought. The mystery of the heaven and the earth is enough. Looking at the entire sword house, there are only a few great sword masters. Each of them is famous and respected by the world''s sword repairmen, but no one will know that one of the great sword masters came from the sea clan. Or the Jinlonghai clan.


    If it��s an ordinary sea clan, even at the seventh rank, Zhou Shu would not worry a bit, but with the identity of the great sword master, it is completely different, let alone Kui Ming, and there is also a mud depression of the same seventh rank behind him. Now that the two are standing together, it shows that Liuyun Palace and Yinlonggu have probably reached some kind of tacit understanding.


    This is because he didn''t think about it. The people from Liuyun Palace and Hidden Dragon Valley came separately, which made him think that the two sides were not united, but he was wrong.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed. This battle may be unexpectedly difficult, but it may not be without a turning point.


    Xuan Yun''s face is even more ugly. Although he doesn''t quite understand what the title of Jianlu Great Swordsman is, he knows for sure that Kui Ming was very strong before, and he is like a child in front of him. Now he is rank 7 after a century. , I am afraid that he is no longer weaker than the father of the palace lord he is most worried about.


    He couldn''t help but whispered, "Several fellow Taoists, I really didn''t expect them to unite together. Alas, be careful this time."


    "I''m here, I''m afraid of a bird."


    As Zhu Dashan didn''t care, Li Aojian stood beside Zhou Shu, without a word, his expression dazzling.


    Kui Ming turned around and bowed his hand to the mud depression, "Brother mud, Yinlonggu is your site, what should you do now, I am willing to listen to Brother Ni''s instructions, nothing more."


    "Your idea is up to you. You can do what you say. Hidden Dragon Valley will naturally not object, but..." Niwa looked indifferent, "Don''t forget your promise to Hidden Dragon Valley. If you forget, the consequences It will be serious."


    "Naturally, it should be given to Brother Ni, and of course Palace Master Xuan''an will give it to you."


    Kui Ming smiled and nodded, then turned to look at Xuan Yun, "The palace lord has a life, and there is no one left, a good nephew, I will offend today."


    Knowing that World War I was inevitable, Xuan Yun��s eyes glowed with a lot of bright blue light, and said loudly, ��Stop talking nonsense, Kui Ming! I didn��t think it was my fault that you came back. It��s either you or me today!


    "Aroused the blood of Bijing Jiao? It''s rare. I couldn''t force it to force it before. Now I have enlightened when I just started it. It''s a pity, it''s useless," Kui Ming grinned and said slowly, "Nud. Brother, Xuan Yun and these two people will be handed over to you Yinlonggu for the time being, and I will deal with that Zhou Shu."


    Niwa was slightly puzzled, "To deal with him alone, that Zhou Shu is so strong?"


    "Don''t underestimate him, he is not weaker than the Tribulation Realm, no, it should be said that he is a much stronger monk than the Tribulation Realm."


    Kui Ming smiled, and the ancient pine pattern sword on his waist came out of its sheath and fell in front of him. Suddenly, a star-like purple light burst out. As the purple light bloomed, the surrounding sea water quickly approached, all covered by purple light. Pulled in, gathered on the sword, and in a flash, hundreds of miles of seawater were evacuated, forming a huge seabed cavity, without a drop of seawater.


    Without sea water, in a hollow, there should be no pressure, but on the contrary, the pressure at this time has increased several times, even many sea people can''t bear it, and they retreat in a hurry, retreating slowly The Sea Race can no longer help but cry.


    The pressure came from the sword in Kui Ming''s hand.


    The electric light gathers in the sword body, as solid as a star, the purple thunder can''t help but shoot out from the sword, scattered into the hollow, hundreds of miles are all surrounded by electric light, electric snakes dance wildly everywhere, like a thunder prison Electric sea.


    Everything, seemingly long, only happened in a moment, and the seabed completely changed its appearance.


    The battle of high-ranking monks is completely unrestricted by the terrain, and everything around the monks will change as they wish.


    "The Purple Ting Sword Art he used, the secret secret of the Sword House, is also one of the most violent sword art..."


    Zhou Shu was very familiar with Kui Ming��s tricks, and immediately whispered in a low voice, ��This is the domain of the electric sea, and the omnipotent sword intent is turned into electric light, forming the electric sea sword domain. The electric sea sword domain is very important. For the user, every hit will be accompanied by a purple Ting sword intent, even if it is not a sword repairer, it can benefit from it..."


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t help but stunned, "What, can you use sword intent without sword repair?"


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "Yes, this is the terrible thing about the domain of the electric sea, a sword domain can improve the abilities of many people, you must be careful."


    Li Aojian''s expression condensed slightly, "What effect will it have on us?"


    Zhou Shu quickly explained, "For the opponent, that is, us, the speed of action will be greatly reduced, and as long as it touches the purple electricity, it will be paralyzed, and temporarily unable to use the vitality and physical strength...Lao Zhu, your trouble Bigger, don��t be too far away from me, Lao Li, your sword..."


    Zhu Dashan nodded I know. "


    And Li Aojian just shook his head, and even a chuckle at the corner of his mouth, "It''s okay, the sword body does not matter, and I don''t use Yuan Li, Xiao Zhou, in fact, any sword domain has no effect on me. On the contrary, I still It may be used, not to mention that his sword intent level is the same as mine. This sword domain can''t hurt me at all, don''t worry... It''s really troublesome for Lao Zhu to use his strength. This domain is considered physical cultivation. Nemesis."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "He has a domain, and so do I, Lao Zhu, I will protect it."


    At the same time that Kui Ming used the sword domain, Zhou Shu also emitted green and blue light, and the tree-wheel domain was born. Although the range is many times less than Kui Ming''s sword domain, the power is not much worse. A large defensive bonus can help four people resist a lot of damage.


    "Die!"


    Ni Yuanni jumped too much and rushed towards Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian.


    At this time in the sword domain, they felt that their bodies were full of power, and they felt very good about themselves, especially when they wielded the halberd blade, the waves of electric light surrounded it, and their own icy air, the two powers intersect. , I have never been so strong before, and it is so cool, how can I not play well.


    "It''s tickle again!"


    Zhu Dashan jumped out a few steps and stood on the edge of the tree-wheel domain, with green and black lights flashing on his body, and he hit the muddy Tai with a punch.


    Li Aojian had long since disappeared. A flash of sword intent flashed across the purple electric light, and countless purple electric lights hit him, but unexpectedly, instead of reducing his speed, the electric light increased a little.


    In an instant, he appeared in front of Ni Yuan.


    Although it was fast, the trajectory of the sword body was completely revealed due to the continuous flashing of electric light.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ni Yuan sensed the abnormality and shouted, the halberd in his hand poked straightly, hitting the sword body.

 Chapter 1111: Undead Xuan Yun

    The blue light appeared on Xuan Yun''s body, revealing pieces of crystal clear scales, like crystal armor, which were quite beautiful.


    He glanced left and right, was about to swipe towards Zhu Dashan, but Zhou Shu stopped ten feet before he walked out, "Stop, you just wait here, no matter what happens, don''t move, don''t talk."


    "okay."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s unusual solemnity, Xuan Yun only hesitated for a moment, and he obeyed Zhou Shu''s instructions.


    He stood before Zhou Shu, motionless, not even moving his eyes.


    Zhou Shu watched the battle, slightly thinking.


    A seventh-order sea clan, one does not know the depth, but is obviously not the swordsman of the sword house that ordinary tribulation cultivators can compare, facing two tribulation realms, if you are in the realm of cultivating immortality, it will be easier to handle, the great cultivating cultivator Most of them are self-respecting identities and will not unite to take action. At most, the Sea Clan has no such rules. The two seem to be ready to start. This is the first time Zhou Shu has faced such a situation. It can be solved easily.


    "Two wastes."


    Niwa glanced at Ni Yuanni too, then made a secret voice, strode forward.


    With every step in the air, the air was unbearable and made a great sound, like a string of firecrackers, and his body was constantly changing. It was obvious that he was accumulating strength, and his body turned white and floated. Layers of frost, like heavy ice armors, are staggered on top of each other without any gaps. At the same time, the body is still getting bigger, and it will become 10% bigger with almost every step, reaching a distance of tens of feet away from Zhou Shu. At that time, it was almost eight feet high, and dots of purple electricity were intertwined on it, changing and gorgeous, like a giant from a distant void.


    Looking at Xuan Yun, the mud concave raised his hand and it was a palm, and a torrent of frost, as solid as a column, shot out from the palm and pressed straight towards Xuan Yun.


    When danger came, Xuan Yun''s expression tightened, as if he had forgotten Zhou Shu''s instructions and could not help but rush away.


    But the icicle casts extremely fast, and is still turning in the air, tracking Xuan Yun''s trajectory, and in the blink of an eye, he arrives in front of Xuan Yun. Xuan Yun shows a lot of panic, and his hands are raised hurriedly, trying to resist the attack. The icicle that came, but with Xuanyun''s strength less than the sixth order, how could it possibly block the attack of the seventh-order sea clan, and only heard a pop. Xuanyun had been hit by the icicle in his chest, and his arms and legs were shaking wildly. For a while, it stopped moving in an instant.


    "It''s so fast to die."


    The mud depression showed a trace of disdain, his eyes turned to Zhou Shu, and his right palm was raised again.


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan were both stunned, but they were just stunned. They did not stop too much, and quickly continued to fight, but Kui Ming, who led the realm of the electric sea, looked slightly surprised, "Although the mud is the one The hit was very strong, but Xuan Yun wouldn''t die in one shot. The task was completed too quickly."


    Soon, something more surprised him happened.


    The corpse of Xuan Yun who was lying on the ground disappeared inexplicably and reappeared in the original place, standing steadily. Although he didn''t speak, his eyes were obviously disdainful.


    "Ok?"


    A lot of doubts floated on the concave surface of the mud. He could see clearly just now that Xuan Yun was knocked to the ground by his own cold air, the sound of bones breaking and the sound of air bursting into his ears clearly, there will never be false , And the surrounding aura, etc., were not abnormal, all of which showed that Xuan Yun was definitely damned, but at this time Xuan Yun was clearly standing in front of him, and he felt that he was indeed real.


    Looking at Xuan Yun, his doubts instantly turned into anger, "No matter what you are, you still want to die!"


    Lifting his right palm, another icicle with purple electricity pressed towards Xuanyun. Not only was it several times larger than before, but also the speed was a bit faster than before. Xuanyun hurried away but did not escape. After several tens of feet, it was crushed by icicles.


    Bang!


    With a deep sound, a large pit appeared on the ground, and Xuan Yun was completely crushed under the ground.


    There was a creak, and the sound of the body being completely crushed was very clear. Many dark blue blood floated out of the pit and scattered along the ground, like a faint blue flower with broken flesh and blood. , The strong **** mist instantly spread.


    There was a smile at the corner of Mui''s mouth, and he said coldly, "Can I still survive?"


    Before he finished his words, Xuan Yun reappeared in his original position again. The broken limbs and blood on the ground had disappeared, and even the smell of blood was not felt. The previous scene seemed to have never happened.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Niwa almost yelled out. This time he really felt that Xuan Yun was hit by him into a dregs, and even his spirit disappeared. It is impossible to live again, but what is Xuan Yun in front of him? What happened, staring at him vigorously, still with disdain in his eyes.


    "Does Xuan Yun have a clone, how is it possible?"


    Not far away, Kui Ming also had a lot of surprises and thought to himself. The scene in front of him seemed to be explained by a clone, but there were also many unreasonable places. Apart from the completely real flesh and blood, from the essence, the monster, The sea tribe and others are different from the immortal cultivators. They mainly rely on the body, and the soul is only auxiliary The soul can never be as powerful as the body. They only use the body to overcome the calamity, and there is no saying that the body fits. , Almost no sea clan condenses the soul, without the soul, there is no way to talk about the clone.


    At this time, he was paying attention to the battle, and he was not in a hurry to make a move. Niwa and others had obvious advantages. He planned to wait until Zhou Shu made a move to rescue others before he could take the lead and have a better chance of winning.


    When he was in Dongshengzhou, he had heard many things about Zhou Shu, such as fighting against several great monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm, rushing to Cihangzong, etc. Therefore, he was very jealous of Zhou Shu and did not want to expose it first. The hole card, but it seems that Zhou Shu has not moved.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu and said secretly, "This kid is really calm, and he doesn''t care about seeing others die in front of him."


    Niu glared at Xuan Yun, his beard and hair spread, and his anger grew more and more.


    The Bingjiao clan has its own strange cold, but the temperament is bursting like fire, and it is just one point. Perhaps this is one of the reasons why they have good strength but cannot occupy any of the fourth houses. Seeing an opponent that can be killed easily But he stood up in the constant resurrection, his methods were completely ineffective, and it was a bit angry.


    Xuan Yun just ignored him, and suddenly jumped up, rushing towards him instead.


    "court death!"


    Mui yelled, his palms slammed together, and he was sandwiching the rushing Xuan Yun between his palms, staring at the struggling Xuan Yun. After repeatedly confirming that this was definitely the real Xuan Yun, he didn''t feel he laughed. "This time, can you still live?"


    Xuan Yun was almost frozen into a popsicle, still looking at him coldly without speaking.


    "Go to hell!"


    The mud cave became more and more angry, pinched it hard, and slapped Xuan Yun directly into a pile of minced meat.


    As soon as Xuan Yun was killed, he subconsciously looked in front of him, and he was taken aback.


    :. :

 Chapter 1112: Surprise

    Xuan Yun was still standing on the spot with good grace, but there was nothing in Mui''s hands, not even a trace of blood. Apex novels update fastest


    "What the **** are you!"


    Niwa looked at Xuan Yun, trembling with anger, and the frost on his body was scattered everywhere, as if it had fallen into a heavy snowfall.


    After cursing, he settled down, things were really strange, no matter how angry it was no use, he thought about it carefully, but he couldn''t figure out what he thought, why Xuan Yun won''t die anyway.


    He couldn''t figure it out because he didn''t understand that what he saw was always an illusion created by Zhou Shu.


    It may be wrong to say that it is an illusion, but to be precise, it is a clone formed by divine mind.


    After recasting the soul in the nine-story pagoda, Zhou Shu understood the beauty of the soul better, and manipulated the soul more carefully. Yan Yi Jue and other powerful soul techniques can also be used more perfectly, and can do many things before. Things that cannot be done, such as using divine minds to completely simulate a person.


    If the opponent has only one mud pit, Zhou Shu can also use a thousand illusions to generate illusions to confuse him, but now there are other enemies on the side. Once they find that the mud pits are not right, they can stop them immediately, making the illusion invalid, and cast one. Qianhuan requires constant concentration and consumption, and it is not practical to deal with multiple powerful enemies, especially the two tribulation realms. It is impossible for him to drag both of them into the fantasy realm of Yanyi Qianhuan, even if he is strengthened. Many can''t be done, but he came up with a compromise, which is to directly create a clone to confuse the opponent.


    Xuan Yun��s clone is Zhou Shu��s divine mind composition. It fully perceives Xuan Yun in front of him, and then simulates ��copy��. Both the body and the expression are simulated lifelike and it is difficult to see the authenticity. Of course, if the opponent is very close and Looking at it with full concentration, you can still see some differences. After all, it is not a real existence, but a phantom clone. However, if it is used with Zhou Shu''s spiritual knowledge, it will not be seen. Zhou Shu''s spiritual knowledge It interferes with the perception of the mud cavity all the time, making it impossible for him to observe the surroundings normally, and he still can''t feel it, so that the clone can be fake and real without flaws.


    And whenever the clone was killed by the mud cave, Zhou Shu simulated the corpse a little bit, and soon created a new clone, always keeping the mud cave bewildered.


    You don��t need to consume a huge Yanyi thousand phantoms, and only use a low-consuming divine mind clone to contain the mud depressions, and you can also free up more energy to deal with the stronger enemy Kui Ming. After all, Kui Ming is not an ordinary sea clan, it is The great swordsman of Jianlu.


    As for where Xuan Yun himself is? As long as he remained motionless and condensed his breath, Zhou Shu could completely cover him in the domain, leaving Kui Ming and Niwa unable to notice. At this moment, Xuan Yun was under Zhou Shu''s protection, and he clearly saw what was happening in front of him, and the shock in his heart was also indescribable.


    "No wonder he asked me not to move. It turned out to be like this. Those Xuan Yun are obviously not me, but they are exactly the same as me, even their expressions are the same. How did Fellow Zhou Dao do it? Well, he is really better than I thought. It''s much more powerful. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid I would have died dozens of times earlier. What else to talk about saving Jiao Ling..."


    Niwa looked at Xuan Yun, but did not continue to do it for a while.


    "Unexpectedly, this kid is so strong, completely different from the trash in my valley. No wonder Xuan''an''s status will be threatened. Xuan''an will kill him no matter what, even willing to let me live in Liuyun Inner Palace for three hundred. Years, such a big price, it really is not so easy to do. At the beginning, you should think about it before making a decision. By the way, why didn��t Na Kui Ming do it... Ah, did he want to wait for the Hidden Dragon Valley? Fighting with Xuanyun will hurt both sides and then shoot, and then take advantage of the fisherman? Damn it!"


    Thinking of this, the anger in his heart rose again, and immediately transmitted the voice, "Kui Ming, why don''t you make a move?"


    Kui Ming held the ancient pine pattern sword motionless and explained, "Don��t panic, the old man is waiting for the opportunity. Although Zhou Shu is in the Transcendent Realm, there is no difference between his strength and the Tribulation Realm. It��s very powerful. Wait until he helps. Others reveal their flaws, and the old man must attack with all his strength in order to win with one blow."


    "Awesome? Really?"


    Niwa shook his head unconsciously, with doubts in his eyes, and said unabashedly, "I don''t think that Zhou Shu is amazing. He hadn''t done anything before in the Hidden Dragon Valley. He is even more scared when standing there now. Don''t dare to move, the big guy and Jian Xiu are obviously their main forces, and the strongest is Xuan Yun! Hmph, you handed all the strongest three to me, but said Zhou Shu really wanted you to deal with it alone. Do you want to wait until we are dead and injured, and then finish? You played really a good idea."


    Kui Ming''s expression was slightly condensed, "Don''t speculate casually. The old man is not such a person, and he has never thought about it this way. This week Shu is better than the three of them combined."


    The mud depression brought out an angry face and almost drank it, "Really? Then you show me How strong is he!?"


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away, don''t be jealous, lest you mess up the overall situation!"


    Kui Ming sent the sound back and shook his head unconsciously, feeling helpless. He knew that if he didn''t make a move at this time, it would inevitably cause mud depression.


    He only arrived in the Hidden Dragon Valley today, and the two sides have just joined forces, and there is no trustworthy foundation. Once one party is jealous, the alliance will fall apart in a blink of an eye. Although he doesn''t want to, he really has to take action.


    He couldn''t help cursing secretly, "These sea races are hiding in the valley all day and they don''t understand anything. How can they know how strong Zhou Shu is outside? Damn, it''s best to wait for the opportunity. How did you know that this kind of problem happened? Speaking of what weird spell Xuan Yun learned, how could he become unkillable? As far as I know, the Bijing Jiao family shouldn''t be able to do this?"


    The two had their own minds, but neither of them led the problem to Zhou Shu, and it was impossible to think that who would have thought that Zhou Shu could use divine consciousness to create clones of others, and use divine consciousness to confuse their perception, intangible In the middle, their perception has been controlled by Zhou Shu''s influence, and they are not aware of this at all.


    Zhou Shu looked at the two, feeling a little relieved.


    Although I couldn��t hear their voice transmission, I guessed at the same time looking at their facial expressions. I made a clone of Xuan Yun by myself, which caused the opponent to fight inwardly. It was also a surprise. It seems that the union between the two sides is not stable. Up.


    "Zhou Shu, I heard that you have survived the catastrophe, you might as well try my catastrophe!"


    Kui Ming jumped into the air, and suddenly disappeared. He seemed to merge with many thunder lights. He had no self and no sword. He had obviously applied to a very high realm. In his own domain, he could not perceive it at all. Even Zhou Shu would only Can capture a trace of erratic trajectory.


    "Is it finally here..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, but his mind was completely tightened and he was fully focused.

 Chapter 1113: Just the opposite

    In the sword domain, purple electricity was densely packed, falling like rain.


    There are fierce battles everywhere in the sword domain. Li Aojian and Ni Yuan, Zhu Dashan and Nitai, these two games should have been won or lost, but it seems that Ni Yuan Nitai has the blessing of the sword domain. One trades and the other grows, and for a while, there is a stalemate.


    "Don''t dare to touch it? Sooner or later you silly big guy will have my head cut off!"


    Ni Tai waved the reamer, yelling and pressing hard, his expression was very arrogant.


    At this time, his reamer is full of purple electricity, and that purple electricity is a nemesis to the body correction. It can not only paralyze the body, but the sword intent can penetrate into the body, greatly weakening the defense power of the body repair, and always get Zhou Shu. As a reminder, Zhu Dashan knew that he didn''t directly resist, only backed down and avoided.


    "Then come, I''m afraid it''s you who will die!"


    Zhu Dashan backed down and cursed at the same time, without reducing his momentum.


    Li Aojian seemed to have some problems over there.


    Ni Yuan knew that Li Aojian��s attack power was extremely strong, so he only defended. The halberd turned into a stream of light to protect him, and the purple electricity around him was also used by him. It was separated from his own heavy frost armor for defense. The power has undoubtedly increased a lot, making Li Aojian''s sword body unable to attack.


    It seems that Li Aojian is not dangerous, but for him, if he can''t fight quickly, he will be in great trouble.


    With the disappearance of Kui Ming, a rift gradually appeared in the sky in the sword domain, and layers of purple clouds were densely covered in front of the rift, making it indistinguishable.


    As if he had noticed something, Zhou Shu''s expression tightened, and suddenly he said, "Old Zhu Lao Li, be careful!"


    The expressions of the two were stagnant, and they suddenly felt a strange pressure that they had never experienced before, and their hearts seemed to be pinched tightly, and their movements became stagnant.


    "what''s the situation?"


    The two looked at each other and both were a little surprised.


    The sky split suddenly, and two purple thunderbolts slashed straight down, hitting Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan.


    "My catastrophe, can you stop it?!"


    In the midair, a cold and arrogant voice came from Na Kui Ming.


    Zi Ting Jie Lei is exactly the change of Zi Ting Sword Art to a very high and deep stage. It integrates into one''s own swordsmanship, forcibly raises the level of sword intent, and transforms sword intent into Jie Lei that can be compared with the original power of heaven and earth. Jie Lei, although not as good as the real Heaven Tribulation, but also has many of the atmosphere of the Heaven Tribulation Thunder, such as shocking opponents, especially effective for practitioners who have not experienced the Heaven Tribulation, and for example, an inevitable hit, it is almost impossible to dodge Open and so on.


    This change is because Zhou Shu is not very clear.


    "It is indeed the great sword master of Jianlu, who turned his sword intent into thunder, and it is similar to the real thunder of heaven... but I didn''t expect that he did not attack me, but old Zhu Lao Li. , It��s so scheming..."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly tight, his eyes were in the air, and the fourth change was used frequently to maximize his spiritual consciousness, carefully searching for Kui Ming''s traces.


    When Kui Ming makes a move, there are trajectories to be found. If you find these, you can predict his next shot, confirm his position as soon as possible, and look for a chance to win. He can''t miss such an opportunity, otherwise he may be defeated. Facing two Tier 7 opponents, there was no room for distraction, but Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan could only rely on themselves.


    He secretly said, "Lao Li, Lao Zhu, you will all have to survive the real catastrophe in the future, won''t you even be able to bear this bit of thunder?"


    As he thought, almost instantly, the two recovered.


    Li Aojian''s mind moved slightly, and he secretly said, "You can''t get entangled anymore." It''s not that he is lying. He already has a lot of strength. He doesn''t want to spend too much energy for a mud yuan. He also wants to help Zhou Shu deal with Kui. Bright.


    The sword body couldn''t help concealing, dazzling light, turned into a sword intent like a meteor, and suddenly swept towards the mud.


    "Why is it so fast?"


    Before Ni Yuan could react, he saw the sword intent go straight through the heavy armor and directly touched his body. He was flustered. He couldn''t help swinging his halberd, but he couldn''t drive away. But what made him strange was that, The sword intent formed by Li Aojian didn''t hurt him either, but it stuck tightly under the armor and body without any other actions.


    "What is this?"


    He was still suspicious, and his head suddenly shook, and a purple robbery thunder struck down, close at hand.


    "He is using me to block the robbery?"


    He just realized that he had no chance to change anything. The purple thunder thunder slammed on him, and the layers of ice armor were quickly broken open. The purple electric light entangled his body and could not help but raging. Within a few breaths, the whole body was scorched like charcoal, and there was no more sound.


    As the thunder light disappeared, an invisible sword intent slipped out quietly, transforming into a human form not far away, it was Li Aojian.


    He used Ni Yuan to resist part of the damage from Thunder Tribulation, and the rest was not a big threat to Sword Intent, but it was easy.


    at the same time.


    Nitai stared at Zhu Dashan, her face full of ecstasy, "Haha, this is a catastrophe, you can''t avoid a catastrophe!"


    "Is it?"


    Zhu Dashan glanced towards the sky, and said in a daze, "Why don''t I think?"


    "Are you an idiot? Why don''t you run away when you look at the robbery like this? By the way, it''s useless to run, hahaha!" Mutai laughed so much that he leaned forward and closed, and stopped attacking. Lei smashed Zhu Dashan to death, dispelling his hatred.


    "I''m not going to run either."


    Zhu Dashan turned his head, revealing a mysterious smile The arm was grabbed forward, and the arm seemed to change. It suddenly increased by more than two times, bringing the mud that was several tens of meters away. Grab it.


    "How is it possible, how did your hands become so long?"


    The mud was full of fear. He was so far away from Zhu Dashan that he was caught in a hand.


    "What kind of thunder, I won''t hide, so you can block it for me."


    Zhu Dashan smiled, lifting the mud too high, blocking the top of his head. The mud was too panic, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    That Jie Lei smashed down suddenly, immediately beating him into a pile of scum, and all the remaining purple electricity hit Zhu Dashan, as if in the plasma, the light was dazzling.


    After the light disappeared, Zhu Dashan stood in place, safe and sound.


    Everything happened in a few breaths. The two battles were divided because of Kui Ming''s sudden shot, but this result...


    "This is the catastrophe?"


    Looking towards the sky, Li Aojian smiled coldly, and said loudly, "Arrogant, even I dare not call myself a heaven. Do you dare to call it heaven if you hit a robbery thunder?"


    "Yes, it''s ridiculous!"


    Zhu Dashan walked over and stood beside him, mocking without showing any weakness, "What am I supposed to be? It''s just an ordinary thunder, but if it is purple, you dare to claim the heavenly calamity? If the heavenly calamity is so weak, then the world''s immortal cultivators No one can''t survive the robbery, haha."


    Mid-air, silent for a while.


    Kui Ming did not expect that he did not shoot against Zhou Shu, but thundered against Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan, thinking that he could easily defeat those two, and then a few people could hit against Zhou Shu. How did he know that it was self-defeating, and the result was just the opposite. , But killed the two people on the hidden dragon valley.


    He didn''t have time to deal with that person''s ridicule, obviously, bigger trouble was coming.


    In the mud depression in the distance, his beard and hair stand up, and his eyes are full of flames.


    :. :

 Chapter 1114: A few cents

    "Kui Ming, what do you want to do!"


    Although he was very angry, Niwa still maintained some saneness. He did not directly question, but transmitted his voice. Apex novels update fastest


    Kui Ming was still hidden in the sword domain and did not show up, "The Lord of Mud Valley, it was my mistake. I really did not expect that they would use people from your clan to stop the robbery, and your people are too vulnerable... "


    Niwa slowly said, "Are you saying that I am weak?"


    Kui Ming sighed, "No, it''s them... I didn''t expect these two people to hide their strength all the time. They are probably above the sixth rank, especially the sword repairman who even cultivated the ancient sword body for thousands of years. Never seen, if such a talent is found in the world of cultivation, Jianlu..."


    "Don''t gossip!"


    The anger in Niwa''s heart is constantly brewing, and it is about to explode, "Keep it about Jianlu, you have been in the world of cultivating immortals for so many years, I am afraid that you have long been angry with the human cultivators? Weak, throw it to me Hidden Dragon Valley, but it is clear that these three talents are the strongest. That Zhou Shu hasn''t taken any action so far is not worth mentioning, full of lies!"


    Kui Ming frowned, "That Zhou Shu really..."


    Niwa directly interrupted Kui Ming''s words, "You said you wanted to shoot Zhou Shu, but what happened? But my two children were killed. Why should I trust you?"


    Kui Ming sighed unconsciously and calmly said, "This is my fault, and I will definitely make it up, but Lord Gu, we don''t want to fight for the time being. Now that the enemy is currently, it is better to complete the agreement first. I promise, if you kill it. Xuan Yun and Zhou Shu, our Liuyun Palace will pay more than before, which will definitely satisfy the Gu Master."


    "Really, I have to think about it."


    Mudao stared at the sky and didn''t speak for a while.


    At this time, Zhou Shu and others were also communicating with each other.


    Zhou Shu took a lot of joy, "Lao Zhu, Lao Li, you really belong to you!"


    Li Aojian was slightly disdainful, "Such a small matter, what can I say."


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t help but wave his hand with a smile, "Yes, yeah, it''s a trivial matter."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of calmness, "Not at all, Na Kui Ming deserves to be a great swordsman. He can turn the sword''s intent into a robbery, and even has a sense of heaven. He has a deep understanding of the way of heaven. Or immortal cultivators who are not tenacious enough will be shocked when they see it, not to mention resist. But you who have never experienced the catastrophe, you just recovered in the blink of an eye and were not affected at all. It is really rare. I was shocked for a while when I first encountered it."


    Although he reminded the two of them, he knew the terrible Jie Lei was still hanging with a heart. He didn''t expect the two to pass through safely, and he was also happy for them.


    Li Aojian shook his head and said slowly, "His is still a lot different from the real tribulation. I haven��t seen the tribulation before. I saw it when I made the sword body, although it��s not the external tribulation but the internal tribulation. The robbery, but the degree of shock is definitely much greater than his robbery."


    "Outer robbery, inner robbery?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "Is it a heart catastrophe?"


    Li Aojian smiled, "Yes, it''s also mentioned in the classics that the hardest part of practicing sword body is to transform your mind into sword intent, because you will experience heart calamity and non-ambitious ninjas can''t do it, but in my opinion , That��s nothing, it��s just a blink of an eye, and it��s much simpler than the day you suffered."


    "That''s because you only have a sword in your heart, and Xin Jie is completely useless for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned to Zhu Dashan, "Lao Zhu, you have never suffered a catastrophe, have you?"


    Zhu Dashan shook his head, "No."


    The two looked at Zhu Dashan together, admiringly said, "It seems that you are the most powerful. The first time you encounter thunder, but nothing happened."


    Zhu Dashan laughed, "Heavenly Tribulation, haha, I don''t care what it is, as long as it is an enemy in front of me, it will be defeated, if it is a friend, I will sit down and drink, and I never think about other things."


    Li Aojian shook his head unconsciously, "Lao Zhu is heartless, but the one who won''t be affected the least, even if it''s a real catastrophe, Lao Zhu doesn''t care."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened, "Indeed, many people are shocked by the catastrophe, because they think too much, worry about not succeeding, worry about gains and losses, and lose their minds, and Lao Zhu does not have the kind of immortal cultivators. The obsession to become a celestial being must just follow his own thoughts, without obstruction, and nothing in the first place. He will not worry about gains and losses at all, and he will think more about wherever he gets in the dust."


    "Let��s talk less about the things I don��t understand. The man is standing there and not moving. Could it be that his son is dead and he is scared to be stupid?"


    Zhu Dashan waved his hand in disgust, and turned to the mud depression in the distance, "There is also Kui Ming, where is it, why doesn''t it continue to thunder? I can feel that even if no one comes to help me block, I will block it. Got it."


    "It will move soon."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Old Zhu, Lao Li, you will cooperate with Xuan Yun to deal with the mud depression, Kui Ming should leave it to me. I guess it will be enough for you to support for a while. The two of them have already had a big rift. It''s hard to really unite."


    "Xuan Yun? That is your phantom, haha."


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan both smiled unconsciously. They both knew that Xuan Yun did not have such ability, "Don''t worry, leave it to us."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, with his eyes half-empty, he already had a few points in his heart.


    Kui Ming is very strong. If he head-to-head, he will win, but it is possible to lose both. This is not the result Zhou Shu wants, because there are more than one opponents, not only Mudou and Hidden Dragon Valley.


    He can see clearly that Kui Ming��s strength lies not in the body of the Sea Clan, but in the sword intent. Although the spirit of the Sea Clan is not as good as humans, if he specializes in one thing, he can achieve great achievements. Nakui All of Ming''s thoughts are only on the sword intent, so the sword intent is exceptionally good, worthy of the name of the great sword master. As for the powerful flesh of the sea clan, it is what distinguishes him from ordinary sword repairs, but it does not need to be too Take it to heart.


    So his goal is mainly sword intent, so he can see through sword intent.


    Kui Ming''s shot just now not only caused Ni Yuan to die, but also revealed a lot of his information. He has understood Kui Ming with a thought of heaven and earth, and the sword intent is naturally integrated into the divine consciousness. It showed signs that none of these could escape Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness. Through complicated calculations, Zhou Shu came to some possible conclusions. As long as Kui Ming took a few more shots, he could fully see Kui Ming��s movements, and there was no trace at all. No trace, no self and no sword, it also reveals flaws.


    Knowing Kui Ming''s position, he has a way to deal with it, and if Kui Ming doesn''t know that Zhou Shu has seen through him, and he regards No Self and No Sword as a magic weapon to win, he will definitely lose.


    I don''t know that Kui Ming has any explanation, in short, it seems that a tacit understanding has been reached, and the mud depression is slowly walking towards this side.


    His figure is a bit bigger, his armor is even more bloody, and the muddy complexion is even more unusually gloomy.

 Chapter 1115: 1 hit

    Seeing the mud cave approaching step by step, Xuan Yun jumped out first with great momentum.


    Of course, he is still the phantom of Divine Mind controlled by Zhou Shu.


    After Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan were unwilling, they flew over to stand on both sides of Xuanyun, one left and one right, and they were ready to face the mud depression.


    Zhou Shu stayed still, wary of Kui Ming, who might appear at any time. Kui Ming is now the greater threat.


    When the sword was in tension, a sudden change occurred.


    The realm of the electric sea began to shrink continuously, but within a few breaths, it shrunk from hundreds to less than ten miles, and the purple electric fireworks flying all over the sky also changed, turning into electric pillars thick as arms. , Twisted like a snake, constantly moving in the domain, its power is obviously much larger, and there are hundreds of thick and tall electric-optical pillars, solid like purple jade, standing up in circles will turn Xuanyun and mud concave Waiting crowd surrounded.


    The pillar of electric light burst out with dazzling light, and for a while, even Zhou Shu couldn''t detect the situation inside.


    It actually separated the battlefield and planned to deal with Zhou Shu and the others separately.


    "Did he guess it?"


    Zhou Shu thought slightly. It seemed that Kui Ming had mostly seen the problem with the unkillable Xuan Yun and suspected that it was Zhou Shunong''s ghost, so he would shrink the sword domain and fight by destroying them one by one.


    Domain is the embodiment of high-level legal determination to the extreme. It is integrated into the cultivator��s own way. It is infinitely powerful. It is definitely not a general method or formation method. It only moves with the mind of the caster, not anything else. It is very difficult for people to crack and stop, or even to detach, which is a major feature of domains.


    Immortal cultivators with powerful domain capabilities can not only strengthen themselves and influence opponents, but they can also change the terrain at any time, making the battle situation change rapidly.


    If you want to break the situation at this time, you only have to completely defeat Niwa.


    "Zhou Shu, I see what you do!"


    In the midair, there was a sneer.


    Zhou Shu remained unmoved, keeping calm, while pushing away the electric light around him, while expanding the range of the tree-wheel domain, he tried his best to expand to the same size as the electric sea domain, so that he could take into account the spin of the electric pillar. The others, although the effect may not be as good as before, but it is also useful. At the same time, the Qihai Sword in his hand is constantly blooming, and the sword domain of the Sea Treading Sword itself is also brought into play.


    Bursts of blue light oscillated like a tide, and within a few breaths, it filled the surrounding area.


    With a soft groan, the sea-stepping sword shot out, and a green light swam back and forth in the sword domain as fast as a gust of wind.


    "Caiying, using the Sea Step Sword Sword Domain, you can move freely within the Sword Domain, pay attention to the movements on both sides, and be ready to help at any time. The mud pits over there are not ordinary seventh-tiers, pay attention to protect them. "


    "Understood, since it is your order, then my palace will definitely not let others have trouble! But you, without this palace, how do you deal with that guy? His sword intent is very powerful, even this palace has a little bit Envy, I''m afraid it''s inferior to him, oh, I accidentally said something wrong, he is inferior to me."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Don''t worry about me, just because our sword intent is not as good as him, so we don''t need sword intent to deal with him, I have my own way."


    "Don''t have an accident, you will come back anytime if something happens."


    Caiying agreed, escaped into the sword domain, and soon appeared on Zhu Dashan''s side.


    Seeing this scene, Kui Ming, who was concealed in Zi Ting, was startled, and then he showed a lot of joy, and thought to himself, "Just like what was spread outside, Shu really has a sword spirit this week! The old man must take that. Snatch the sword, and then take the sword spirit as his own. In this way, the old man''s future will be greatly increased."


    Thinking of this, looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes flashed with greed, eager to try.


    Zhou Shu stood in place, still hiding the real Xuan Yun, letting go of his spiritual consciousness to the maximum, only waiting for Kui Ming to take action.


    He didn''t wait long.


    A magnificent purple thunder thunder splits the stratus clouds and smashes down at Zhou Shu fiercely.


    Zhou Shukun did not move, covered with layers of golden light, his soul was released outside, the immovable king''s body was condensed like the essence, with his fists supporting the sky, he was holding Jie Lei.


    With a loud bang, Jie Lei exploded violently, turning into countless electric light snakes, scattered like rain, and the king of Ming shook his body a few times without moving, and stood firmly again. It seemed that Kui Ming��s swordsmanship was against Zhou Shuzhi. Road, comparable.


    Kui Ming''s heart suddenly shook, "With only his physical body, he can withstand the full force of the Zi Ting Jie Lei? Isn''t he a sword repairer, and his body refining has reached this level?"


    I couldn''t believe it in my heart, but I had to believe the facts before my eyes.


    Zhou Shu also felt a slight shock in his heart. He was under the double protection of the Sea-Treading Sword Region and the Tree Wheel Region, plus the Yan Fujing running at full force, and then the Fudo Ming King Body. This is true, the internal organs. I also felt a shock, I''m afraid that a slight injury has been generated. This robbery thunder is almost the same as the heavenly calamity he spent in the Nascent Soul Realm. Of course, Kui Ming''s swordsmanship is definitely not as good as the heavenly way, but his cultivation level also makes up for it. A lot.


    The Great Swordsman of Jianlu, worthy of his name, has reached a deep understanding of kendo, Zhou Shu is a little ashamed.


    However, this time Kui Ming��s shot has already made Zhou Shu see a lot of things. He secretly breathed a sigh of relief The thunder disappeared, and thousands of purple light particles appeared in the sky. It keeps flashing, all formed by the purple Ting sword intent, shining like stars.


    "Let''s see how you resist it!?"


    Kui Ming��s voice was heard everywhere, and the reverberations continued. Before casting the spell, he disturbed his mind first. It was a great way of warfare. It��s a pity that Zhou Shu only ignored it and flew indifferently, hanging in the air with a pair of clear eyes. Somewhere in the air, there was an inexplicable smile at the corner of his mouth, like a bamboo on his chest.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s calm expression, Kui Ming couldn''t help feeling tight.


    In his eyes, the place where Zhou Shu''s gaze pointed was Kui Ming''s hiding place at this time. His hidden sword intent was hidden in the sword domain, thinking that no one knew it, but he was seen.


    "How is it possible, how could he find me, his sword intent is obviously not as good as mine, what''s the matter?"


    Kui Ming was very puzzled, but his gaze stared at him still, "Could it be that no self and no sword are really seen through?"


    Thinking of this, he began to move forward, driving Jianyi to find a new place to stay. He didn''t have a sword body, and he didn''t have too many means to protect himself when he was invisible. He was worried about being seen through, and suddenly became anxious.


    "Don''t hide, you are dead."


    Zhou Shu lifted up expressionlessly, and stepped to the left. It looked like a leisurely step, but in fact it spanned several miles, and stopped several miles away in a moment. The place he had long been optimistic about was also Kui Ming''s destiny. Wherever he walked, Fudo Ming''s body was golden, and he stretched out his fist with flames, and took a quick blow towards the void, which seemed to be an understatement, but it was as heavy as Mount Tai.


    He only heard a whine in the air, and a figure was shot out.


    There are countless purple electricity around the figure, but in the unceasing flashing light, you can vaguely see a face with extremely panic, it is Kui Ming.


    "How could you find me?!"

 Chapter 1116: Stick to it

    Kui Ming took Zhou Shu''s blow and felt his body split. Even the flesh of his sea clan could not help but scream. Fastest update


    But in the end it was the seventh-order sea clan, and his strain was also extremely fast, the broken sword intent quickly gathered, turned into a little purple light, and once again disappeared.


    There are many flukes in his heart, "My sword intent is higher than him, and my cultivation base is also higher than him. He has no reason to see through my sword intent. It must be an accident that I was hidden by the sword intent. Guessed, when I use it again, there will be no..."


    "It''s no use."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, flew out for several miles, with a solid golden light on his feet, and stepped on forcefully.


    "what"


    After a long scream, Kui Ming appeared again. The sword intent around his body was almost completely kicked away by Zhou Shu. His face was full of fear and embarrassment. At this time, he also understood that it was not an accident. , But Zhou Shu completely saw through his actions.


    Although Zhou Shu��s sword intent is indeed inferior to Kui Ming��s rank, his powerful spiritual consciousness can make up for some. Coupled with constant calculations and deductions, Zhou Shu gradually grasped his movements during Kui Ming��s several shots. Shu will master it later, and Kui Ming will have several phone meetings, but it is a pity that Kui Ming has reduced the scope of the sword domain. The sword domain was born because of the sword cultivation. According to the change of the sword domain, Kui Ming''s can also be calculated. The position and outer circle keep changing, and the position of the center of the circle can also be seen. When the sword domain is large, this change is minimal, but Kui Ming has reduced the scope dozens of times. Shu''s eyes became very clear.


    After being hit twice by Zhou Shu in a row, Kui Ming finally woke up, no longer hiding, completely revealed from the sword domain.


    He calmed down and said coldly, "You, you are fine, but do you think that is enough? The old man is not a person who can be defeated in one blow, even if the old man doesn''t need me and swords, you will not be an old man. Opponent."


    A black mist mixed with blood and light continued to overflow from him, and within a short period of time, Kui Ming''s appearance changed drastically.


    The figure is several times taller and not to mention, the **** black mist around him is like countless red snakes, wrapped around him, like a layer of active armor, and a black horn is slowly protruding from the top of his head. , That horn is not sharp, but flat, but like an official hat, under the horn is a single-eyed looking at Zhou Shu, full of murderous aura.


    Once the sword intent is seen through, it loses its use value, except for maintaining the sword domain.


    He pinned his hope of defeating Zhou Shu on his own tough flesh.


    "One-eyed black crown viper..."


    Seeing Kui Ming''s appearance, Xuan Yun below immediately recognized him, his expression stagnated, and he muttered to himself, "It turns out that Kui Ming is a one-eyed crow crown viper, no wonder he is always not in Liuyun Palace..."


    Hundreds of years ago, Kui Ming suddenly appeared. As the Jinlonghai Clan, his Tier 6 strength stood out from the competition among many Jinlonghai Clan and won the position of Vice Palace Master. He was greatly appreciated by Xuan''an. Palace Lord An, no one knows his true origin and race. His origin has always been a mystery. Until now, Xuan Yun has some understanding, because although Wuguanviper is a near-long sea tribe, it is different from other sea tribes. Generally inhabits on land and rarely moves in the sea, so few sea people have seen it. However, why Kui Ming came to Liuyun Palace to hide his origins and why he did not understand.


    Of course, his mutter was for Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Unicorn Crow Crown Viper? I have seen the record in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, then he is not just a monster, but he has ancient blood. No wonder there is such a high level of wisdom, such a good development in swordsmanship, and entry into the sword house... But just because the sword intent is seen through, it is abandoned. This is an overkill, but I will never I won''t remind you."


    Zhou Shu was more sure about the Sea Clan who only used the body. The Fudo Ming Wang body plus Yan Fujing would not lose.


    Kui Ming leaped up and swept over to Zhou Shu with only one step, raised his hands, and smashed towards Zhou Shu fiercely. Zhou Shu did not show weakness, did not avoid it, stood up, and immediately fought with Kui Ming. .


    In the black mist, golden light and green light continued to flicker, shouting and shouting everywhere, it was difficult to distinguish up and down.


    Xuan Yun below can''t see either, only the heart is hanging.


    It seems like a hard fight, but Zhou Shu actually didn��t use too much energy. Although the monster body is strong, it is not as good as the body practitioner when it comes to how to use the body better. Moreover, their inherent nature of the monster beast. It also allows them to have some natural weaknesses, as long as they find it, they will win or lose.


    In fact, the battle has been decided here, and Zhou Shu has already split his mind to take care of other places, not just Zhu Dashan.


    The fake Xuanyun over there, which is Zhou Shu��s divine mind clone, although still active, but the mud depression can also be seen. The clone does not have any offensive ability. He only needs to focus on the other two. , This discovery boosted his morale.


    "You two are not my opponents."


    He is not like Ni Yuan Ni Tai, who also uses sea soldiers. For him, his strong body is the best sea soldier.


    Every punch, every foot, brings great pressure, and the fist that it brings up is like a sharp blade It is a scar when it falls on the body.


    Zhu Dashan has already suffered many times, scarred, and bright red blood is constantly flowing down his dark skin. This is something he has never seen since he left the valley, but his complexion is still firm and he only lifted his big face. The fist resisted strongly without taking a step back.


    He knew what he was going to do, and he had to do his best to resist the offensive of Niwa in order to find some opportunities for Li Aojian.


    "The flesh of this monster is simply unimaginable..."


    Li Aojian, who was completely transformed into a sword intent, had a rare confusion in his heart. His sword wind had circled the mud pit for dozens of times, but no matter how he urged his sword intent, he could not hurt the mud pit and he could barely pass through it. He lost the thick ice armor, but was blocked by the same thick skin.


    "It''s still the lack of sword intent. Most of them have been worn away, and they are unsustainable. If you can persist for a longer time, you can do it... I will definitely do it!"


    Seeing Zhu Dashan who was fighting hard and bloody, Li Aojian felt bitter in his heart, and his sword gas couldn''t help rising, step by step raising his limit, striving to reach a higher realm, and lifting Zhu Dashan''s crisis.


    "This is an opportunity that Lao Zhu has earned desperately. How can I waste it! No matter what, I have to stick to it!"


    For Jian Xiu, every time he faces a strong enemy is the best opportunity to improve. As long as he has the belief that he will win, he will definitely be able to make progress and break the limit.


    Not far away, a green light stood still.


    "When will this palace take the shot? But these two guys have no idea of ??letting this palace help. They have to be driven out in the past. Damn it. Damn it. Obviously they have lost completely and there is no chance of victory. But still persisting, and want to win, are people so persistent?"


    "Or, the people in this palace are like this? It''s really difficult." rw

 Chapter 1117: enough

    After fighting for a while, Kui Ming was hit by dozens of times.


    He began to realize his mistake, but it was too late to change. He was about to split, and even the flesh of the Sea Clan was already scarred, and his strength was far worse than before. "The rumors are far behind. It turns out that Zhou Shu is more than a sword repairer. , He is even a master of body refining, much stronger than the old man thought...It''s really uncomfortable, and he seems to have not tried his best to fight anymore..."


    He was born with a retreat intention, and he did what he thought, his figure retreated suddenly, and under the cover of sword intent, he escaped into the sword domain.


    Immediately, the sword domain disappeared, and no one was seen.


    The process of escaping was very fast, only a few breaths, but Zhou Shu did not have the opportunity to stop Kuiming, but Zhou Shu did not try his best to stop him. He did not want to spend too much energy to cut the grass and roots. When the battlefield was divided, he did not Using a thousand illusions to deal with Kui Ming is also not wanting to focus too much on Kui Ming and ignore other aspects, which will bring unknown bad consequences.


    Zhou Shu watched Kui Ming leave, and felt the figure getting further and further away, and he looked over there unconsciously.


    A difficult enemy was gone, but the battle was not over yet, and I couldn''t relax at all.


    The sword domain disappeared, and the covered battlefield was completely exposed. There were chaotic gravels everywhere, and the ground was full of cracks, some as deep as several feet, and devastated.


    The ground was dripping with blood, and a large area of ??the ground was stained red. Zhu Dashan was standing in the middle of a pool of blood. The blood was flowing like a puddle. His whole body was covered with large and small scars. At least there were thousands of wounds. Visible bone, like a white eye.


    shocking.


    Because he suffered too much and he could not recover quickly, Zhu Dashan''s eyes could hardly be opened, his vision was extremely blurred, and his other perceptions were almost non-existent. He stood swayingly, relying on instinct to fist against the mud depression. Offensive.


    Cultivating Fumo Mountain can get a very powerful body. As long as you practice properly, that body is almost the strongest in the world of immortal cultivation. Other high-level body training techniques cannot be compared with it, but Fumo Mountain has its weaknesses. That is, there are some weaknesses in recovery. Many physical training techniques have the effect of quickly recovering injuries, and Fumo Mountain naturally has them, but compared to its rank, it is a bit low. Simply put, the eighth rank technique is not. There is only less than the sixth-order recovery ability, not to mention that the Fumo Mountain that Zhu Dashan cultivates is not complete, I am afraid that he does not even have the fourth or fifth-order recovery ability.


    In the face of an overly strong opponent, it was another protracted battle. This weakness was quickly caught, and it was not surprising that he was at an absolute disadvantage.


    The mud and beard on the opposite side turned dark blue, and the murderous intent in his eyes was immense, as if it could freeze everything. Every shot was done with all his strength. I wished to kill Zhu Dashan immediately, showing extreme anger.


    Why is a person with a complete advantage so angry?


    A closer look reveals that although his appearance looks the same as before, there is a huge wound several feet wide behind him.


    The wound was ten feet deep, and it pierced directly into the mud concave body, and blue blood kept flowing out of it.


    For a sea tribe like the mud pit, the trauma can be healed almost in the blink of an eye. There should not be such a wound, but the wound is full of sharp sword intent, like the essence, filling the wound, even if the mud is super The strong restoring power can''t heal it. He hates it. If it''s just a wound, it''s okay to have a few more wounds. What''s terrible is that the sword intent continues to disturb the flesh and blood in the mud, and he is still trying his best. Going deeper, it has hurt the bones and muscles. If it continues, no matter how strong the body is, it will fall and die.


    It was absolutely uncomfortable to be invaded by the sword intent, so he had to fight quickly and kill Zhu Dashan as soon as possible.


    He didn''t expect that Zhu Dashan could hold on for so long, obviously suffering such a serious injury, he would have died long ago if he replaced it with someone else.


    "Not dead yet, not dead yet!?"


    Mudou roared loudly and punched hard like a snowy mountain.


    "Dreaming, you die first if you want to die."


    Zhu Dashan raised his fist while raising vaguely, even if he died, his momentum would not be lost.


    Snapped!


    With a bang, Zhu Dashan''s figure suddenly became shorter, most of his body sank to the ground, but he didn''t hum, but laughed loudly, "Hahaha, you can also rely on your mouth. For me, it��s just tickling. I won��t be afraid of coming hundreds of times!


    Mud''s face turned purple with anger, and he took a step, and the heavy fist covered with ice and snow hit again.


    Only this punch was a little slower than before. It was a sudden pain in the back of an inner man, but he could not bear it, his body instinctively slowed down a step, and he felt pain, and he felt more in his heart. Hate, "I can''t help it, why are you?" He was very sure that Zhu Dashan''s suffering was definitely greater than that of him, but Zhu Dashan has never groaned or even groaned from the beginning to the present. With a smile.


    Zhu Dashan stared at the knocked fist, with a wild smile on his face, but his mind was darkened, "This is so heavy, I''m afraid I can''t hold on..."


    He endured a lot of heavy blows, never screamed, and pretended to be very comfortable. In fact, he was worried that Zhou Shu felt the situation here, so he was distracted. He was rude on the outside, but also careful.


    Li Aojian is also on the verge of exhaustion. He has repeatedly raised his limit, maintained his sword body, and strengthened his sword intent. He finally penetrated the defenses and even penetrated into the body of the mud, but at this moment, his potential is already It is completely squeezed dry, and there is no ability to continue Is it over... No, I should be able to go further! Kenmaru..."


    He secretly felt fierce and wanted to improve himself again. If Zhu Dashan couldn��t hold on, he would explode sword pill. Once a sword repairer like him exploded, his sword pill, which is the origin of sword intent, would almost It''s dead.


    The battle here is so fierce, the three of them are focused to the extreme, and they don''t even feel that the sword domain has disappeared, and Zhou Shu has also come over.


    Zhou Shu saw the situation at a glance, the three of them were almost on the verge, and they could immediately change everything by themselves.


    Only he had a little doubt, Caiying, where did he go, why hasn''t he been helped?


    "Lao Li, Lao Zhu, enough."


    I can''t think of that much anymore. Zhou Shu took a few steps forward and was blocking Zhu Dashan with golden light on his body. He raised his fists together and hit the mud concave chest.


    "Hahaha, Xiao Zhou, let you get ahead!"


    When Zhu Dashan saw Zhou Shu, his expression relaxed, and he completely relaxed, then he tilted down, stopped moving, and the ground shook twice.


    "If you come here a little later, this mud cave will definitely fall, but now, I am going to fall."


    Next to Zhu Dashan, a vague figure gradually became clear, Li Aojian glanced at Zhou Shu, with a trace of relief, slowly fell down.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1118: Dont go

    "It''s you?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, the mud depression was stunned, and when he looked around, he realized that the situation had changed drastically. Fastest update


    He put his hands on his chest and tried his best to block Zhou Shu''s blow. There was another sharp pain behind him, and he couldn''t help asking, "Where is Kui Ming, why is he gone?"


    "He ran away."


    Zhou Shu punched again.


    "what?"


    The mud concave looked stagnant, and said angrily, "He will run away? Isn''t he still your opponent? How could it be? I don''t believe it!"


    "You can try."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, punch after punch, and the mud pits back again and again.


    The mud concave body was hit hard by the sword intent, and his hole cards were already used. The body and mind were exhausted. It was the end of the forceful crossbow. Zhou Shu didn''t consume much. Even if he didn''t use his full strength, the mud concave could not resist it. Leaving and the death of Ni Yuan Nitai, there is no longer any will to fight.


    He kept turning his thoughts, "This Zhou Shu is really so strong? It doesn''t look like it depends on the situation. If it was the previous I would be able to beat him, Na Kui Ming was stronger than me, how could he be even better than Zhou Shu, and There are three strong players on my side... Could it be that Na Kui Ming''s previous words were all lie to me? In fact, he and Zhou Shu have colluded long ago, and want to take this opportunity to get rid of me and take the hidden dragon valley? That''s probably the case, **** it, I actually believed him, and I believed it twice!"


    Glancing at Zhou Shu and looking at the cold eyes, he felt cold in his heart and just wanted to retreat.


    His figure gradually shrank, and while resisting Zhou Shu, he retreated outside the valley.


    Even at the bottom of the sea, the mud depression is not as fast as Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu did not give him a chance to escape. He took one step and forced one step, and did not relax at all. The mud depression hit several times and couldn''t help vomiting a big mouthful of blood.


    He pointed to Zhou Shu, with a lot of fear in his eyes, "Do you have to do the right thing with Hidden Dragon Valley? What do you want? If you only need Longyan Well, you can use it. Why do you want to go after it? ?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I said that earlier, maybe there is still a chance, now you must die."


    Niwa looked startled, and said in doubt, "You let Kui Ming go, but you wouldn''t let me go?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t speak. The offensive round was stronger than the other round. After only a few breaths, the mud depression was beaten to the left and right, completely unsteady, and his own strength was not as good as Zhou Shu. , Consumes a lot of money, and has no willingness to fight anymore, and can do nothing except passively be beaten.


    Mu Yu shook his body, with a trace of despair on his face, almost shouting, "Why, why?"


    "No reason."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and did not answer. He took a step forward, and the right fist full of Jinmang slammed out, only to hear a continuous popping sound, the ice armor on the mud cave suddenly shattered, and most of his body was revealed. .


    Feeling Zhou Shu''s killing intent, knowing that he couldn''t hide it, the mud cave no longer backed away.


    He stared at Zhou Shu, his expression became solemn, and said slowly, "Then fight."


    Layers of ice and snow once again covered the upper body, and his figure rose again in the constant shaking. There was no way to retreat, and he had to fight, and it was a deadly fight. The mud cave had achieved such awareness.


    The seventh-order sea clan is equivalent to the monk crossing the Tribulation Realm. At this stage, no matter whether it is a monk or the sea clan, there is little danger of life or death, because anyone knows that if a monk crossing the Tribulation lay down his life to fight to the death, most of them will lose both sides. No one would force the Cross Tribulation monk to this step with great enmity.


    Niwa also didn''t understand, he had obviously lost, why Zhou Shu had to kill him.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Very good."


    Niwa looked at him coldly, with a deep cold light in his eyes, jumped up and rushed over.


    With the momentum of a rush, there is still sea water on the ground, and a long ditch of tens of feet deep has been ploughed. Both the momentum and the strength have improved a lot compared to the previous ones. Everything is really the hardest thing to provoke, but Zhou Shu is provoke.


    "Good job!"


    Zhou Shu yelled, his opponent''s fighting spirit rose, and his own aura rose accordingly. Fudo Ming Wang''s body instantly grew several times taller, and his entire body burst into flames. Wherever he went, whether it was sea water or whatever, All turned into fly ash.


    It was the anger of King Ming, as if he was looking forward to this moment as long as he was using his full strength.


    The two collided and separated in an instant, and everything around them fell apart like an earthquake, which was turbulent within a few hundred miles.


    Zhou Shu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and brought out a satisfied smile, "Come on!"


    It took a long time for Mudou to stand up straight, staring at Zhou Shu, his eyes bursting with hot light, and the ice melted into flames, "He is indeed very strong, maybe Kui Ming was really beaten away by him... although I don''t know why. He must kill me, but such an opponent, I don''t want to miss it."


    The two rushed together again, bumping into each other, only to hear the constant shouting, intense and unusual.


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan, who fell in the distance, were a little confused.


    "What''s wrong with Xiao Zhou, it''s not like usual?"


    "Yeah, it seems that we must be divided into life and death. It was not like this before. In fact, it is enough to drive away. The dragon will definitely never come back."


    "Maybe there are other ideas Anyway, he did it right."


    "I don''t doubt that."


    The ground in front of the two suddenly cracked, and a green light leaped out. It was the Sea-Treading Sword, with a white six-prism crystal hanging beside the sword.


    "Finally, this thing is really troublesome."


    Caiying poked the mirror, complained, and then looked at the two of them, "You guys, are you all right?"


    Li Aojian smiled and nodded, "It''s okay, thank you very much."


    "Call me Lord Palace Master," Caiying shook a few times with dissatisfaction, "Oh, I didn''t help you either. I just wanted to do it, but I was sealed by this mirror. I couldn''t get out no matter how hard I tried, until now. Better, hum, what the **** is this?"


    Li Aojian naturally wouldn''t scream, and glanced at the mirror, "It''s the magic weapon of the mud depression, it can seal you, it means it is very powerful."


    In the previous scene, they also saw that at the time of the stalemate, Caiying had a good mobile phone that would be able to win, but as soon as she moved, the mud valley threw out this mirror, as if she had waited early, and the mirror directly Sucking Caiying inside, he immediately sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Although I don''t know what it is, it is definitely an extremely rare high-level magic weapon to seal the sixth-order best flying sword with sword spirit.


    "Of course, things that can temporarily trap this palace are not easy, and this palace will accept them."


    Caiying tapped on the mirror a few times, quite relieved, "Hey, you are all right, that is Zhou who came here?"


    Li Aojian nodded, "Well, look over there."


    Caiying released the sword domain, and looked over there, she was slightly taken aback, "Ah, the fight was so intense, I haven''t seen Zhou like this for a long time...No, my palace is going to help."


    "Don''t go now."


    Li Aojian shook his head, "Xiao Zhou will definitely win. If he does this, he probably has any other ideas. It''s better not to disturb him." rw

 Chapter 1119: Let go

    The fierce battle lasted for nearly half an hour.


    The bottom of the sea was turned upside down, and there were deep trenches everywhere. The deepest one might not be hundreds of feet long, and it split along the edge of the valley. It looked like the hidden dragon valley had an extra dragon claw.


    The muddy ice armor has long since disappeared, and many of the scales on his body have been lifted off. He is half-kneeling crookedly, as if he has reached the limit, he can''t stand still, and he doesn''t have the ability to continue fighting.


    Zhou Shu over there didn''t seem to be much different, the body under King Fudoming''s body was full of bloodstains, and it was obvious that he was injured.


    The mud depression raised his originally arrogant head, with a lot of confusion in his eyes full of red silk, and shouted, "Why, do you have to die? What hate do I have with you?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, but looked away coldly, "What do you mean?"


    "Okay, then die together!"


    The mud concave expression was determined, and the body suddenly bulged and was still swelling, and a lot of blood qi leaked out of the body and filled it into mist.


    Many savvy monsters, especially those with noble bloodlines such as the Jinlonghai clan, will often choose to self-destruct if they know that they will die. They would rather die than take anything of value, especially Leave the body to the other party to avoid insults.


    The monster��s self-destruction is similar to the monk��s self-explosive Golden Core Nascent Infant, exploding every inch of physical energy, causing a huge amount of damage in an instant.


    Several people in the distance were shocked.


    Li Aojian''s expression condensed slightly, "He is going to blew himself up?"


    Caiying suddenly flew up, "What should Zhou Ke do at such a close distance? No, my palace must save him!"


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t move, and smiled bitterly, "Actually we are very close too..."


    "It''s very close..."


    Li Aojian nodded, he was quite puzzled, why bother to get the fish dead and the net broken? The current situation is tantamount to putting everyone in danger. It was absolutely impossible for Zhou Shu in the past to do such a thing. Could it be that Zhou Shu really didn''t wake up that day?


    The situation was critical, and Zhou Shu didn''t look at the mud depression, but still stared at the distance.


    He suddenly showed a weird smile, his lips moved slightly, "Finally can''t help it, are you willing to come over?"


    "what?"


    Niwa was startled, "What are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly jumped up, turning a few hundred feet away, with a right fist with flames, he slammed into the deserted sea.


    This sudden move made Zhu Dashan couldn''t help but stay, "What is Xiao Zhou playing?"


    Li Aojian just shook his head, "I don''t know, but it feels very strange. Is he having a problem today?"


    Caiying saw something wrong, and flew back, hovering in place, very confused, "My palace also feels that, and Zhou has been a little weird these days."


    "what!"


    With a scream, the sea suddenly separated, revealing something vague.


    The thing was not human-like, it was a big sticky mass with a hole in the middle, which was exactly where Zhou Shuyi punched it.


    "You, how do you know I''m here?"


    Although he didn''t have any expressions, these extremely surprised words showed how shocked he was.


    This thing is Yan Huaming. He is hiding here, hoping to wait for an opportunity to achieve his goal soon, but Zhou Shu is hit by a punch. In the absence of any defense, the damage caused by this punch It was so painful that he could hardly split.


    "Is it weird?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop even when he breathed, and he continued to punch Yan Huaming for a dozen more consecutive punches.


    Yan Huaming couldn''t help retreating, and couldn''t resist, and the broken body was quickly settled down, gradually shrinking into a ball.


    It looks extremely weak, and it will soon be impossible to recover.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, but did not stop the attack. He continued to strike mercilessly, one punch followed by one punch, like a face, at least several thousand times, until Yan Huaming was beaten into a fist size. The dough just finished.


    "you����"


    Yan Huaming groaned in pain, and then died.


    It was the body of the Dan jellyfish, after this attack, it was also unable to move anymore, and the original characteristics of splitting and regenerating lost its effectiveness.


    Looking at the dough in front of him, Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, threw Yan Huaming into a box, and walked towards the mud.


    The mud depression over there has never been clear about what the situation is, just stunned, of course, the self-destruction also stopped. It is something that cherishes its life, let alone the Sea Clan, who has reached the seventh step, why suicide when there is no life threat.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming over, he was panicked again and shouted, "You, what are you going to do? If you come over again, I will really destroy myself!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and bowed his hands in salute, "Master Nigu, you don''t have to be like this. We are just planning to live in the Hidden Dragon Valley for a few days. Why use such extreme methods?"


    "What, what did you say?"


    The mud-concave complexion was stagnant, thinking that I had heard it wrong, and I was full of murderous intentions just now. I want to fight to death and death. Now it is so easy Let me go, what is the situation? ?


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said indifferently, "Gu Master, go by yourself. As long as you don''t come to make trouble for a few months, I will return the Hidden Dragon Valley to you later, nothing less."


    "This����"


    Niwa was more surprised. Although there were a lot of suspicions, he was worried that Zhou Shu was paralyzed and he took the opportunity to make a shot, but Zhou Shu looked really different and didn''t mean to make a shot... Anyway, such an opportunity is really rare. "Hmph, I won��t appreciate it. I��ll come back to you for your advice in the future."


    After leaving behind a scene, Mui rushed out to swim, looking back as he walked, there were still many worries in his eyes, worried that Zhou Shu would chase him.


    But never, the faster he swam, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu watched him leave, shook his head slightly, then completely relaxed and walked towards Zhu Dashan.


    Li Aojian kept looking at Zhou Shu with a lot of doubts, "Xiao Zhou, how do you know where he is? How did he get that monster?"


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes widened, "Yes, has he always followed us?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Yes, he has been there all the time. Although he is far away, he has never left. He may appear at all times."


    "So it''s like this..."


    Li Aojian couldn''t help but his heart tensed, shook his head, and slowly said, "The problem is big. It turns out that in addition to the enemy on the bright side, there is such a monster hidden. If he takes the opportunity to take action, the result will only be...fortunately small. Zhou, you can see him, otherwise we will all be dead."


    Zhu Dashan was very angry, "This guy is really overcast."


    Zhou Shu nodded, the two seventh-order sea clan and Yan Huaming in secret, the situation before is indeed extremely critical, startling at every step, taking a wrong step, and may fall into the abyss. 8

 Chapter 1120: Catch it

    After the soul was recast in the nine-story pagoda, Zhou Shu��s spirit had undergone a qualitative change. Although the scope of his spiritual consciousness did not increase much, the observation was more detailed and subtle, and even the smallest things could be revealed. Other people��s hiding methods lost many effects. , This other person is of course Yan Huaming. ??


    The flesh and blood obtained from Yan Huaming before made Zhou Shu very clear about Yan Huaming��s breath. As long as he appears around, no matter how powerful the consciousness and the best way to hide, it will not escape Zhou Shu��s. Observed.


    Before the Hidden Dragon Valley, Zhou Shu had already spotted Yan Huaming, just a hundred miles away, following them secretly, observing their every move.


    Li Aojian couldn''t perceive this range of Baili, and Zhou Shu could not see it in the past, but he can see it now.


    Zhou Shu perceives Yan Huaming, but he stays still, because he knows that if he rushes forward, even if he can get Yan Huaming out, he will still be unable to catch him, and he will still run away, leaving someone who may be disadvantageous to him at all times. It��s not a good thing to follow himself and don��t know when he will be murdered. He intends to wait and wait for Yanhua to reveal his true intentions before doing it. He can only continue to wait, and when the opportunity arises, You must catch it.


    He didn''t tell anyone about this, he just knew it, so as not to make them worry or panic, he had to go to the Hidden Dragon Valley.


    After arriving in the Hidden Dragon Valley, the situation was a bit unexpected. There are many strong players in Hidden Dragon Valley. Not only the Valley Master, but also Kui Ming, the problem becomes a lot more complicated. If the three people have the same purpose, they all have to It would be difficult to deal with Zhou Shu and the others.


    These three separated, Zhou Shu didn''t care, none of them alone was his opponent, but it was difficult to be together.


    You must always be careful. If you are not careful, you may be taken advantage of by other opponents. Kui Ming is okay. The hidden monster is the biggest trouble. I don��t know what he is going to do, although Zhou Shu feels It is impossible to seize the home, but in case it is true, if there is a gap between yourself and other people and the monster seizes the home, it will be overwhelming.


    For this reason, he has been attentive, his spiritual consciousness is always densely distributed within a hundred miles, paying attention to Yan Huaming''s movements, and also protecting Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian.


    But after the battle began, Zhou Shuxian, perhaps the reason for the electric sea domain, Yan Huaming was always cruising outside, not daring to approach, Kuiming''s sword domain became an accidental protection method, but as the battle gradually progressed As it progressed, the area of ??the electric sea shrank and shrank, and Yan Huaming got closer and closer, only twenty miles away from a few people.


    This distance is enough to do many things.


    Yan Huaming''s spiritual consciousness has been surrounding the three of them all the time, and he kept exploring them. Obviously, his target was them.


    Zhou Shu gradually felt that his previous speculation should be true. Most of the monsters have special abilities to seize the house. The target is Zhou Shu and others. They want to attack when Zhou Shu and the others reveal their flaws, otherwise they will use the monster''s Divine consciousness is enough to observe outside a few hundred miles away. You don''t need to be so close at all. If you are so close, you must have a plan to make it easy to do it at any time.


    The expected danger may come, and Zhou Shu''s long-awaited opportunity is also approaching.


    Zhou Shu acted more cautiously and did not dare to leave a little gap. Kui Ming, who might have been killed, was let go, and he did not use the method of Yan Yiqianhuan, which requires a large amount of soul, so as not to be caught by Yan Huaming. .


    The sword domain disappeared, and the battle on the other side was also revealed. Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian were both at the end of the crossbow, and the mud depression was similar.


    It seems that the battle is about to end. As long as Zhou Shu joins, the winner will be determined soon, but Zhou Shu knows that the danger has not been eliminated. At this time, he clearly perceives that Yan Huaming outside is a little excited, As they approached.


    When Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan were weak, they did not have the strength to fight back. If Yan Huaming was trying to seize them, there was enough opportunity to fight, Zhou Shu waited by the side, waiting for the monster to approach, and then waiting for the opportunity to get injured. The monster ended everything, but the monster only came closer and stopped. Most of the spiritual knowledge gathered on Zhou Shu. It seemed that the monster wanted to wait for a better opportunity and changed the target. Compared with Zhu Dashan With Li Aojian, they still wanted to attack Zhou Shu and occupy Zhou Shu''s body.


    "Is the target still me?"


    Zhou Shu knows it well, but he also knows that the monster is very cautious. If he does not show a big flaw, the monster will definitely not show up, "In this case, I will find a way to let you come over. You don''t want this opportunity. Missed, and I don��t want to."


    At this time, Zhou Shu has two choices. Let go of the mud and concentrate on dealing with the monster. But once you do this, the monster will probably not come over, and there is still a big chance to escape, so Zhou Shu would rather choose the second one. , Deliberately fight the mud pit, revealing enough flaws to lure the monster over and then do it again.


    This is very dangerous, but he felt that he had to do this. On the one hand, it could protect Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan, so that the monster would not switch targets again, and then he would lose sight of one and the other. On the one hand, he would be able to strike the monster more accurately.


    Niwa didn''t know anything, only saw Zhou Shu showing killing intent, must kill him, and could only fight to the death.


    The two fought fiercely for a long time, but Yan Huaming remained motionless.


    "It''s calm. It seems that he didn''t mean to do anything to Lao Li Lao Zhu, otherwise there are many opportunities to do it. The goal is me, which is very good." Zhou Shu did not try his best to deal with the mud depression. Necessary, he put more thoughts on Yan Huaming, ready at any time.


    No matter how calm you are, you will eventually show up.


    When the mud depression decided to self-destruct, Yan Huaming thought he had the best chance, and immediately rushed towards Zhou Shu, stopped at a distance of several hundred meters, gathered a large number of divine consciousness, prepared to cast spells, and planned to guard Zhou Shu. When he was in the mud, he took advantage of the vacancy to occupy Zhou Shu''s body in one fell swoop-the long-awaited wish for many years is about to be fulfilled, to be able to escape from the seabed and return to the world of immortality, to transform the savings of thousands of years into strength, and to climb to the peak of immortality in one fell swoop. Still, he almost laughed out loud, but he didn''t know that his plan had been expected by Zhou Shu long ago, and he was completely caught in the trap.


    At the moment when Yan Huaming appeared, Zhou Shu suddenly jumped up and rushed towards him.


    How could Yan Huaming think that all his actions were in Zhou Shu''s eyes, he was completely unprepared, and Zhou Shu at this time was different from before, and the growth of spirits would no longer be suppressed by him, and it was clear based on the location of the gathering of spiritual consciousness Perceiving his vitals, the concentrated punch hit the vitals, he immediately lost his strength, and Zhou Shu''s successive blows made him not resist at all, so he grabbed it. 8

 Chapter 1121: Xuanguang ruler mirror

    After listening to Zhou Shu''s explanation, the two of them were slightly thinking.


    Zhu Dashan nodded quickly, and said carelessly, "That''s right, I don''t understand it anyway, Xiao Zhou, you will do yours. Anyway, everyone is fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Fortunately, good luck."


    Li Aojian turned his head and glanced at Zhou Shu, with a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes, "Xiao Zhou, in the future, for such dangerous things, we must tell us early and don''t bear it alone. Since we are out together, we will face each other no matter what crisis we encounter. Correct."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said seriously, "Okay, I will remember it next time."


    Zhu Dashan stared, "I don''t know good people, isn''t Xiao Zhou afraid of you being distracted?"


    Li Aojian raised his head and said with disdain, "For Jian Xiu, distraction is not necessarily a bad thing, but it makes me more focused."


    Zhu Dashan cursed, "Shit, the monster was so close just now, why haven''t you seen it?"


    "Yes, it''s a contradiction."


    Caiying snorted, flew to Zhou Shu''s side, and said with concern, "Zhou, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said with some doubts, "Caiying, what happened to you before?"


    "This, this," Caiying provoked the six-prism crystal and placed it in front of Zhou Shu, and said bitterly, "My palace is trapped by this thing, so I finally came out!"


    "This one����"


    Zhou Shu had taken the crystal mirror and looked at it intently. The material was extremely special. He hadn''t seen it in his life. Looking at its appearance, he knew that it must be a high-level magic weapon.


    Li Aojian walked a few steps closer, "We can''t see it either, Xuan Yun may know something, right, what about Xuan Yun?"


    "I kind of forgot."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled bitterly, stretched out his hand, and a figure in the distance was pulled over. It was Xuan Yun. He stood motionless, his expression dazed, his eyes a little dull.


    After Zhou Shu��s divine mind clone had no effect, Xuan Yun��s existence became useless. He was worried that he would have an accident and that others would use him. Zhou Shu hid him with divine consciousness and was completely surrounded by divine consciousness. Temporarily lost all perception, passively "sleeping", unable to feel the outside situation.


    Zhou Shu received his spiritual knowledge, and Xuan Yun immediately "woke up".


    After looking at the surrounding situation, Xuan Yun hesitated for a while before asking, "Ah, fellow Dao...what happened just now?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s okay, Hidden Dragon Valley can already enter."


    "I just����"


    Xuan Yunben wanted to ask again, but after thinking about it, he put away his doubts. The matter is over, why bother to ask the bottom of the question. He brought a lot of joy on his face, and said in salute, "That... I really thank a few fellow Taoists. Now, Fellow Daoist is so amazing, I really don��t know what to say."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t be grateful, it''s something to do."


    "What do fellow Taoists say..."


    Xuan Yun wanted to say something to be grateful, but when he saw Zhu Dashan next to him, he seemed to have thought of something and patted his head, "By the way, I will give you what I promised to fellow Daoists before."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll talk about it when I enter the valley." Zhou Shu waved his hand and pointed to the crystal mirror in front of him. "This is something I got from the mud cave. Do you know what it is?"


    "it is good."


    Xuan Yun looked at the six prism mirror, his expression suddenly changed, and he was surprised and inexplicably, "This..."


    Li Aojian questioned, "What?"


    Xuan Yun looked at Zhou Shu, and asked very carefully, "Daoist, can I give it a try?"


    As if noticed something, Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Just try, it doesn''t matter."


    Xuan Yun picked up the six-prism crystal mirror and held it in the palm of his hand. His expression was extremely focused. After a short while, the six sides of the crystal mirror shining brightly together, and soon a round of colorful apertures appeared above the mirror surface, and the light couldn''t help flashing in the aperture. , Unpredictable, as if leading to another world, after a few more glances, there is a feeling of being sucked in.


    "Yes, yes, that''s how that guy uses..."


    Seeing this scene, Caiying panicked and couldn''t help screaming, "Don''t use it anymore, don''t trap this palace in! It''s not fun inside!"


    Xuan Yun nodded, closed the aperture, and turned to Caiying Wen said, "No, I am not the Lord of Mud Valley. I am still far behind, and I can''t use its power, and it is impossible to trap you in."


    "Oh����"


    Caiying seemed thoughtful, just shaking her head, "I hate this anyway."


    Zhou Shu gently held Caiying and turned to Xuan Yun, his face showed a trace of concentration, "Xuan Yun, what kind of magic weapon is this, it also needs the power of the dragon to use it, right?"


    "Yes."


    Xuan Yun bowed his hands with a solemn expression that was difficult to see, "Congratulations, fellow Taoist, for getting a real treasure."


    Zhu Dashan frowned, and said with some dissatisfaction, "Don''t sell Guanzi, what kind of baby are you talking about?"


    "It''s called Xuanguang ruler mirror."


    Xuan Yun stared at the crystal mirror in his hand, and said slowly, "It is an exotic treasure from the Dragon Palace. It was specially refined by the ancestors of the dragon clan to help the descendants fight the immortal cultivator. It played a very important role in the battle of the cultivator . Many cultivators feared like a tiger and did not dare to use magic weapons in front of the Xuanguang ruler... Tens of thousands of years ago, the Dragon Palace fell. The Xuanguang ruler mirror is also gone, no one has found its whereabouts, but I did not expect it to fall into the hands of the mud concave..."


    He sighed slightly, and handed the Xuanguang ruler mirror to Zhou Shu, "Perhaps we near the Longhai Clan are too unbearable to have the treasures of our ancestors anymore. Now that fellow Daoists get it, it is destined to be."


    Zhou Shu took the ruler mirror and nodded slightly, as if thoughtful.


    When he heard the name Xuanguang Ruler Mirror, he understood a lot. According to ancient records, one of the magical treasures of the heavens, second only to divine tools, was called Xuanguang Ruler, which was also used to collect other people��s magic weapons. The mirror was obviously made on the basis of the Xuanguang Ruler, inheriting the functions of the Xuanguang Ruler.


    The magic weapon of the Heavenly Path Xuanguang Ruler is refined by the Heavenly Dao and is completely composed of the power of the original source, and this Xuanguang Ruler mirror is filled with the power of the dragon. The power may not be as good as the magic weapon of the Heavenly Path, but it is not far behind. It is definitely considered to be in the Dragon Palace. One of the best treasures.


    Xuan Yun was right, he had indeed obtained a real strange treasure.


    Zhu Dashan became excited, but wanted to stand up but couldn''t do it, so he couldn''t help but frown, "It''s a good baby, haha, it''s next week!"


    Li Aojian was slightly calm, "You also need the power of a dragon to do it."


    "Indeed, when we all enter the Longyan Well, whoever can get the dragon''s power will use it. If we can''t, then we have no chance with it." Zhou Shu looked at the ruler mirror in his hand and nodded slowly. One must think of getting the power of the dragon. Such a powerful magic weapon can bring them a lot of help.


    But there are some flukes in getting this thing. None of the three of them are immortal cultivators who rely on magic weapons. If they all rely on magic weapons, it will be difficult to say whether they will win or lose when facing the mud depression.


    8

 Chapter 1122: All want to know

    "Advanced Valley."


    Zhou Shu slightly raised his hand and lifted Zhu Dashan up. In Zhou Shu''s hands, the huge body was light and fluttering, as if nothing was left.


    Li Aojian and Xuan Yun nodded and followed Zhou Shu.


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu stopped again, took out the box that Yan Huaming had previously put in, took out Yan Huaming, and punched dozens of punches. The dough that had just recovered some elasticity fell back again, as if one Mass of pulpy mud.


    Caiying was a little unbearable and hesitated, "Zhou...Are you too cruel?"


    "It''s not cruel, it must be done."


    Zhou Shu was slightly condensed, "The recovery ability of the Dan Jellyfish is too strong. If he is not damaged frequently and he is seriously injured at all times, he may escape, and we must not let him escape."


    "Oh����"


    Caiying seemed to realize something, "Why don''t you kill him then?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "He has many secrets and cannot be killed."


    "Why is there no one in this valley?"


    Not long after, I have already reached the bottom of the valley. Looking around, there is a mess everywhere, and no one can be seen.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s already gone."


    Not surprisingly, in the Hidden Dragon Valley, the other people who descended from the Valley Master were originally a mob of ghosts. When the Valley Master encountered a crisis, not only did not come out to help, but also wanted to get down and wait for the Valley Master to fight with others. If both lose and lose, come back to sit back and reap the benefits and take advantage of the opportunity to get yourself into the Longan Well. However, watching the situation develop, Nitai Niyuan died one after another, and the mud depression is approaching to explode, and the opponent has no damage. Where would you dare to stay? Just run out of sight.


    "It saves trouble, haha..."


    Li Aojian walked into a room, and fell down before finishing speaking, breaking the upper limit several times, and his body was really unable to support it.


    Zhou Shu also settled Zhu Dashan, and said to Xuan Yun, "You go to the Longan Well first, and wait for me there when you find it. I will set up the formation. We will stay here for a long time. We must be prepared. ."


    "understood."


    Xuan Yun nodded, and went to the depths of the valley.


    For Zhou Shu, setting up an array is a very simple matter. It just arouses divine will and sword intent. It can be done in the valley without leaving the house. Of course, it is limited to some less complicated formations, but in the hidden dragon valley. There is no need for complicated formations, as long as Zhou Shu is there, there is no need to worry too much.


    Zhou Shu took the box and walked to a quiet dark room.


    The thing about this monster is like a throat. He always feels that things are not simple and must be figured out.


    Zhou Shu took it out of the box, placed it in front of him, and stared at it for a while, without speaking.


    Yan Huaming was still unable to move, but he could release some spiritual consciousness. After a little bit of perception, he found that the room was firmly covered by Zhou Shu with spiritual consciousness. He was seriously injured and could not escape. It seemed life and death. With all manpower, the long-planned plan was ruined. Although he was not worried, he had to admit his fate and was defeated.


    Before Zhou Shu spoke, he spoke first.


    "Kill me."


    He hid on the bottom of the sea, stubbornly stung for ten thousand years, just to be able to return to the world of cultivating immortals once, and now everything has ceased, and he is already frustrated.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Are you asking for death?"


    Yan Huaming smiled sadly, "Haha, ten thousand years of hard work can''t get a result, what else can you do if you don''t die?"


    "Ten thousand years?"


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, "You live ten thousand years?"


    "To be precise, it was 10,670 years." Yan Huaming replied, unconsciously, with a touch of contentment.


    Zhou Shu respected and saluted, "Senior is really amazing, juniors admire him."


    Living for ten thousand years, in any case, it is considered a rare achievement, even if it is an opponent, it is worthy of respect.


    It seems that some of the previous doubts can also be solved. For example, the Wuyin Absolute Spirit Formation he arranged was recognized and deciphered in the blink of an eye. It is not surprising, because at that time Gui Xiu was still in his heyday, and he knew that formation. There are also many law practitioners, and Yan Hua is obviously one of them.


    "amazing����"


    Just a moment of joy, Yan Huaming sighed quickly, "Except for a long time and a lot of experience, the old man can''t see anything to be proud of. What''s more, he is sitting under the fence as a half-human and half-ghost. Long, it��s just lingering."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a slow voice, "Senior does not need to be humble, long life is also a skill, and in terms of spirits, the power of seniors is rare. I am afraid that few people in the world of cultivating immortals can compare, and there is no one in this seabed. , The junior thought, even in the Dragon Palace, it''s the same."


    "It''s okay."


    Speaking of Shenhun, Yan Huaming felt a little proud, "But there is nothing to play in this seabed."


    "I also think that talents like seniors should shine in the world of cultivating immortals. They are too talented at the bottom of the sea," Zhou Shu nodded solemnly, looked at Yan Huaming, and said thoughtfully, "If The junior guessed right, Senior should have participated in the battle between humans and sea clan ten thousand years ago, otherwise it would not fall to the bottom of the sea and become like this."


    "You guessed right."


    Yan Huaming sighed, "If it weren''t for that battle, where would it be...oh."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, "Why did the predecessors want to talk and stop? There are a lot of things the juniors want to know about that battle, and I would like to hear more about it."


    Yan Huaming paused, "Those past events...what do you mean, you have nothing to do with those things, why do you want to know? Don''t you want to know why the old man should follow you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I want to know, as long as the senior is willing to say it seems that something has been noticed, things may turn for the better, Yan Huaming said slowly, "Say or not, what good is it for the old man? ? "


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then it depends on what the seniors are talking about. If it is useful to the juniors, the juniors may not be able to do something for the seniors..." Then, Zhou Shu gave Yan Huaming a deep look. Following us all the time, I probably want to gain our body and return to the world of immortality, right?"


    Yan Huaming was taken aback for a moment, "You know?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "When the younger generation shot the senior, the senior was casting a spell. Judging from the transfer of the surrounding divine consciousness, the magic trick is quite exhausting, and it can even be said that it is out of the nest. The senior is so desperate, except for wanting Is there any other possibility?"


    "Yes, the old man does have such thoughts."


    Being seen clearly, Yan Huaming did not conceal it, "Since you know the old man''s intentions to seize this kind of vengeance, why don''t you immediately kill the old man for revenge?"


    "Senior hasn''t succeeded, so how come you have a big enemy?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Senior has lived for 10,000 years. It is not surprising to think that this is what the younger generation can understand now, and Senior is a person in the world of cultivating immortals, not a foreign race, there is something we can talk about slowly."


    "Is it?"


    Yan Huaming''s heart moved, is there a chance to save his life?


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Measures when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1123: 0 Mile Songting

    After pondering for a while, Yan Huaming said slowly, "What do you want to know?"


    Zhou Shu felt loose in his heart, and said, "Many, seniors might as well start from the beginning."


    Yan Huaming snorted, "It''s ridiculous, the old man has lived for tens of thousands of years, and the experience is innumerable. If you want the old man to start from the beginning, are you going to listen to it for a lifetime? Even if you want to listen, the old man can''t finish it."


    "This is..."


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, smiled and said, "Then it''s the younger generation to ask, may I ask the senior''s name?"


    Yan Huaming seemed to hesitate and thought for a while before he said, "Old man Yan Huaming."


    "Yan Huaming?"


    Zhou Shu moved slightly in his heart, unconsciously condensing his eyebrows.


    Yan Huaming''s expression was stagnant, and he wondered, "Why, have you heard of the old man''s name? It shouldn''t be."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I haven''t heard of it, but the name Yan Huaming is quite meaningful. If the junior guessed correctly, the senior should come from the Heavenly Sword Sect, right?"


    Yan Hua was obviously disdainful, "It''s not hard to guess."


    "The inner disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect are all named from the ancient five mountains. From top to bottom, Tai Song Hua Heng Heng, the seniors transformed the gods into the realm of cultivation and took the name''Hua''. Unexpected..." Zhou Shu looked at Yan Huaming and shook his head. "The younger generation heard that in the battle between humans and the sea clan ten thousand years ago, the Heavenly Sword Gate was still closed, and the Heavenly Sword Gate cultivator did not resist. Sea Clan, how did the seniors participate?"


    Yan Huaming was shocked and asked instead, "How did you know that battle?"


    "Although the Heavenly Sword Gate is covered in every possible way, it can''t cover everyone''s leisurely mouth, and the Five Anti-Sea Cities are erected there, and they will never fall. The truth will always be passed on," Zhou Shu said calmly, "but , Seniors don��t need to be entangled in this matter, just answer my question."


    "I think I know it, but it''s just a fur."


    Yan Huaming snorted softly, "You wouldn''t know that the Heavenly Sword Gate actually participated in that battle, and even the leader who led the human immortal cultivators to resist the Sea Clan was also a cultivator of the Heavenly Sword Gate."


    "Tianjianmen monk..."


    Zhou Shu seemed a little bit surprised.


    Back in the Dragon Palace Secret Realm, after hearing Zhao Yueru��s talk, after the war, True Person Treading the Sea was chased by many fellow sects, and he went to the Guixu Secret Realm frustrated. There are only two in Dongsheng Prefecture, either Cihang or Heavenly Sword. So the real person Tahai apparently came from these two schools. Now Yan Huaming''s words confirm this. It seems that the real person Tahai really came from the Tianjian gate.


    And Yan Huaming also came from the Heavenly Sword Sect, and maybe he could get some important information from him.


    "Is it weird?"


    As if thinking of the past, Yan Huaming became excited, with a lot of pride in his words, "At the beginning, Senior Brother Baili left Tianjianmen in anger and led Dongshengzhou to fight against the sea clan. The cultivators all obeyed his orders, how proud it is..."


    "Brother Baili?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, and asked, "The real person in the sea is Baili?"


    "Unexpectedly, you also know the real person walking in the sea?"


    Yan Huaming had a slight suspicion, and quickly nodded, "Yes, the real person Tahai is the name of Brother Baili later. The immortal cultivators in Dongshengzhou admired him. His real name is Baili Songting, which is Tianjianmen. The real first-class disciple in Li, but he reached the state of transforming gods in a hundred years, and was recognized by many elders as a genius with great hope of ascending to an immortal, but because of the following things, the Heavenly Sword Sect removed him, and later generations no longer know There has been such a character in the Heavenly Sword Gate, alas..." At this point, he seems to have many regrets, and he couldn''t help but sigh for the real person Treading the Sea.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seemingly thoughtful.


    Taking a look at Yan Huaming, there was a lot of respect in his eyes, and he slowly said, "Where is the senior, did you follow the real person Tahai to fight against the sea clan?"


    Yan Huaming gave a wry smile, "Ashamed to say, old man..."


    Xu Shi hadn''t communicated with the immortal cultivator for too long. Once he opened the chattering box, he couldn''t stop.


    Ten thousand years ago, the Sea Clan once again invaded Dongsheng State, and Dongsheng State was in great chaos. However, the Heavenly Sword Gate Supreme Elder Zheng Songling and several other elders said that this was a cycle of heaven, and Dongsheng State must undergo a catastrophe that is irreversible. Going from the sky, otherwise there are endless troubles. The disciples are strictly ordered not to go down the mountain, let alone participate in this war. Offenders must be severely punished. The offenders must be severely punished, and the serious ones will even be abolished. The orders and prohibitions must be followed by the disciples. .


    A few years later, Dongsheng Prefecture was in danger. At this time, Baili Songting, who had just successfully crossed the catastrophe, left the customs and was promoted to the Song character generation and became the Supreme Elder.


    After hearing about this, Baili Songting was extremely dissatisfied with what the heaven said, and he failed to negotiate with many elders several times and went down the mountain angrily.


    He was alone, and no one else followed.


    After Baili Songting descended from the mountain, he changed his name and changed his surname. With the cultivation base of crossing the catastrophe and the fearless spirit, he quickly made some major things, uniting many small and medium sects, building the five cities against the sea, etc., to turn the tide. , Do your best to resist the Sea Clan. After learning about it, Tianjianmen did not change its strategy to support Baili Songting. Instead, it sent dozens of elder disciples to persuade them face-to-face or obstruct them secretly. In short, they tried their best to get Baili Songting back. Against the Sea Clan, these disciples were sent out for this reason.


    Yan Huaming was one of them. Because he and Baili Songting were senior brothers in the past, they were arranged to be next to Baili Songting, pretending to follow, but in fact they were watching.


    How clever Baili Songting is, how can he not know his intention, but still keep him by his side as his own person.


    No matter how much resistance, under the leadership of Baili Songting, dawn gradually came, and the immortal cultivators in Dongshengzhou began to reverse the decline, and the sea clan was fighting against the court, and completely defeated the sea clan The day when the lost ground is regained is just around the corner, and these things are all done by small and medium sects without the participation of large sects. It is simply a miracle in the world of immortality.


    At that time, Baili Songting''s reputation was at its peak, almost no one on the four continents could match.


    However, apart from the Heavenly Sword Gate, the other cultivators did not know his true identity.


    With all their wills, Yan Huaming was also influenced by Baili Songting in countless battles. He forgot his original purpose and joined the battle against the sea clan.


    In the decisive battle of Wanghaishan, Baili Songting led the crowd to defeat the sea clan army. With a sword of power, the tide retreated thousands of miles, the corpses were everywhere, and the sea clan had to retreat hastily and left Dongshengzhou.


    The repairers in Dongsheng Prefecture were ecstatic, and they all called Baili Songting the real person who stepped on the sea, thinking that they were the first person in Dongsheng Prefecture.


    But Baili Songting stayed awake. He knew that the battle was far from over. At this time, there were still many sea tribes who were still immortal, stung in the offshore and black sea, ready to invade Dongshengzhou again, and let the East When Shengzhou really settles down, it is necessary to teach the Hai Clan a painful and thorough lesson.


    "Those who violate our state will be punished even if they are far away."


    As a result, Baili Songting took a few immortal cultivators who were not weak in cultivation, went deep into the seabed, and went straight to the dragon palace, the fundamental land of the sea clan.


    Yan Huaming is also one of them.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1124: Tell the past

    "Those who violate our state will be punished even if they are far away."


    Zhou Shu muttered in a low voice several times, with a distressed mind, "This move of the real man who walked the sea won my heart. I must let the Sea Clan understand that the immortal cultivators in Dongshengzhou are not easy to provoke. Repeated attacks on us must pay enough. Price."


    Yan Hua said clearly, "Who said no, I was so encouraged, and I followed him without hesitation."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but arched his hands, "Going deep into the Dragon Palace is almost a mortal situation. The seniors'' move also deeply admires the juniors."


    "You don''t have to admire the youth and vigor at the time, just impulsive, change now..."


    Yan Huaming shook his head and said helplessly, "Actually, you are right. It is indeed a mortal situation for the cultivator to go to the bottom of the sea. We went to 11 people in total, and we died in the Biefeng Palace. Three people died in the Moon Palace and three people died in the Liuyun Palace. The old man luckily survived a little longer, but he also died outside the Huiyue Palace... Later, the old man realized that the Fourth Palace of the East China Sea was actually just outside the deep sea. The real East China Sea Dragon Palace is still a long way away, and the difficulty of going to the Dragon Palace is much more than before combined. It was really whimsical at that time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, feeling the same, "It''s really difficult."


    There are millions of miles under the sea, and there is no danger. It is hard to imagine the difficulty of going straight to the Dragon Palace as a cultivator.


    He doubted, "Then later, the younger generation heard that Madam Tahai had arrived at the Dragon Palace, and even destroyed part of the Dragon Palace and brought it back to Dongshengzhou."


    "Yes, this is indeed true."


    Yan Huaming slowly said, "This matter spread in the East China Sea, and no one knew it. The old man only heard of it later, but the old man didn��t understand now. How did he do it? He was outside Huiyue Palace at that time. , He suffered a lot..."


    He was silent for a while, seeming to be thinking about something.


    Speaking of this, Zhou Shu didn��t understand. Zhou Shu was teleported and went directly to the Huiyue Palace, which is closer to the Dragon Palace. There was no danger in the previous journey, but in the remaining days, he encountered many Strong hands, there are only three people in the seventh-order sea clan, and there are countless other sea clan. In this way, the strength of the sea clan is indeed unfathomable. Compared with Zhou Shu, the real person of Tahai has been fighting all the way from the coast. The Sea Clan also knew that he was coming, and fortified layers of defenses. The True Man of Treading Sea had to experience the defenses of the Fourth Palace and other marine people before going to the Dragon Palace. The True Man of Treading Sea was only the first level of crossing the tribulation realm, even if it was much stronger than Zhou Shu. As for the strength to such a degree, it was able to pass through numerous obstacles, go straight to the Dragon Palace, and also seized a part of the Dragon Palace to return.


    "I don''t know exactly how it is," Yan Huaming continued. "The old man only heard that there were two immortal cultivators who came to the Dragon Palace later. In addition to Baili Song Pavilion, the two of them suddenly appeared in the Dragon Palace. Without much defense, they were easily breached by the two. Baili Songting destroyed the Dragon Palace and successfully achieved the goal. The other person was said to have also benefited a lot, so he has been chased by the Sea Clan."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "A big benefit?"


    "I heard it was, but the words are not clear."


    Yan Huaming slowly said, "This matter is only circulated among the Jinlonghai clan. Even the old man can''t find out the details. I vaguely heard that it has something to do with the Longan Well. But according to the old man, he probably got it from inside. Nothing about the ancient dragon clan��s treasure, but if he is not a dragon clan, I��m afraid he won��t be able to use it if he obtains it. Instead, it will cause a lifetime disaster."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What''s that person''s name? Seniors have traveled with me, so I must know something, right?"


    "From the circulated description, it is probably the one with the surname Zhao, called Zhao Linghuan, from an unknown sect on the island near the East China Sea. Although it is a **** of transformation, the cultivation level is not high, I am afraid it is more than a lot of yuan. The infant is not as good as the old man. The old man doesn��t understand why he is in our team. Senior Brother Baili said that he has special talents and can help a lot, but the old man has not seen him use any special skills. With..." At this point, Yan Huaming seemed to realize something, and said calmly, "Baili Songting can be successful, it may also be because of what he did, what kind of talent is it..."


    "Is that so..."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, falling into thoughts.


    If what Yan Huaming said is true, then this immortal cultivator surnamed Zhao... could it be that he got dragon blood in the Longyan Well? What is the special talent, is it...


    "The old man thinks this is mostly the case. He may have some important secrets that can only play a role in the deep sea, but it doesn''t make sense to know it now. However, he is not a big deal in this matter, so I will return to Senior Brother Baili."


    Yan Huaming continued, "Go straight to the Dragon Palace. Even the Dragon Palace in the holy land of the Sea Clan was smashed by the human immortal cultivators. Since then, the Sea Clan has to obey the real people who invade Dongsheng Prefecture. Mind, peaceful coexistence with human immortal cultivators, from then on, taking the Black Sea as the boundary, not committing each other, Baili Songting��s move has allowed Dongsheng Prefecture to maintain peace to this day, and the disputes with the Hai Clan for many years have ended here. Mo Dayan."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s true. Treading the sea is really a role model for immortal cultivators in my generation, and I long for it."


    Yan Huaming pondered for a while, and then sighed, "That being said, at that time, not many people knew his identity and name, and now, I am afraid that there are not many who know others."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "As long as you have done a good thing, someone will remember it."


    Silent for a while.


    After a while Yan Huaming seemed to be a little self-deprecating, "Remember, even if you are admired by thousands of people, you will not become immortals, you will not live forever, and you will never escape death. Since then, the old man has never I have heard the news of Baili Songting. There is no news on the seabed or in the world of immortality. Now that tens of thousands of years have passed, it has long since turned into a piece of loess. It is not as good as the old man. Although he is ineffective, he has lived to the present. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, ��I don��t know if the real person stepping on the sea is alive or not, and the younger ones have no way to refute what the younger generation said, but is it still alive if the older generation is like this?"


    Yan Huaming was speechless for a while, and it took a long time to hear a long sigh. The deep sadness and desolation in it were hard to describe. Of course he understands that the longevity cultivated by immortality is by no means his current longevity.


    After pondering for a long time, he seemed to have realized, "The old man asked a few words, why are you so interested in things ten thousand years ago when you are not old, especially the real person in the sea, what do you have with him? Yuanyuan? Speaking of fighting against you before, your sword intent is somewhat similar to him. Are you from the Heavenly Sword Sect..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You don''t need to conceal from the senior, the junior is not a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect, but the inheritance of what he has learned is indeed from the real person, who respects him very much."


    "What, you got his inheritance?"


    Yan Huaming was shocked, and his limp body couldn''t help but bounce a few times.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1125: Wont do this

    Zhou Shu nodded slowly, his expression showing a lot of dignity, "Yes, the tactics learned by the younger generation come from the real person in the sea."


    Treading the sea tactic is his most important tactic. It has a few thousand words, but it is broad and profound. From the foundation stage to the present, it has always brought him infinite benefits. Zhou Shu also respects the real man Treading the sea extremely. Although he has never seen it before, But treat it as a teacher.


    Yan Huaming contemplated for a moment, and slowly said, "Although your sword tactics are somewhat similar, do they really come from Brother Baili? The old man really doesn''t understand. Besides, the brother disappeared ten thousand years ago. How did you get him? Of inheritance?"


    "It''s a coincidence, it''s a long story."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, removed the key points such as the method, and said something briefly.


    Yan Huaming is completely in control, and there is no need to worry about revealing any secrets.


    "What, invert the Beidou, life and death formation? That is the formation in the Heavenly Sword Gate, the bipolar Beidou formation. Could it be said that the formation in the secret territory was really arranged by Senior Brother Baili?"


    "Little half of the Dragon Palace? Xuanwu statue?"


    "Could it be that Brother Baili hid in the secret realm after taking it away? Although the old man has not seen the Dragon Palace, from your description, it may be the Xuanbo Hall of the Dragon Palace, which is the missing part of the Dragon Palace. The one who planned to put the Dragon Palace in Wanghai City, but did not do so later, most of the time something happened, so it had to be placed in the secret realm."


    "Sky Margin Stone?"


    "Senior Brother Baili is indeed a person of Heavenly Destiny. The old man had thought about it so long ago, but he couldn''t think of it. No wonder Tianzong Wizard, Tianjianmen..."


    ...


    Yan Huaming was constantly surprised. Afterwards, he was already eight-pointed in his heart. Zhou Shu did get the inheritance left by the real person. In his words, he also contained a lot of doubts, "In this way, you have indeed been there. The secret realm set up by Brother Baili, but I can''t say..."


    With a soft sound, the Qijie Sword jumped out and hung between the two.


    Zhou Shu had never used the Sea Sword before against Yan Huaming several times, because he was worried that Yan Huaming''s spirit might affect Caiying.


    "Senior, do you know such a sword?"


    "Yes...Of course I do! This is the sea-stepping sword used by Brother Baili!"


    Seeing things and thinking about people, Yan Huaming''s voice choked with excitement. He stared for a while, and he couldn''t help but be suspicious, "No, there is a little difference in appearance and temperament. This is not the sea-stepping sword of the year. Although it is similar, it is definitely not."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Indeed, it is not. This is an imitation of later generations. It is not a real Sea-Treading Sword. If you do not leave your hand, the Sea-Treading Sword will naturally not stay."


    "This one is also the best of Tier 6, not weaker than Senior Brother Baili, not to mention that there are sword spirits inside."


    Yan Huaming looked at it for a long time, then slowly said, "Ten thousand years have passed. I am afraid that there are only a few people who remember the sea sword. It is not easy to imitate it. If you can have such a sword plus your previous words, the old man must Admit that you have a great connection with Senior Brother Baili, and you have inherited from him."


    "It''s not easy to convince seniors."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "In that case, Senior and I have something to do with each other."


    Xu felt that this posture was not suitable for long talks. Yan Huaming moved a few times and gradually transformed into an adult appearance. Although there were still a lot of slime bubbles on his body, he could vaguely see clearly, a young and promising appearance.


    Yan Huaming bowed his hand to Zhou Shu, sat down slowly, and said with emotion, "Unexpectedly, you are actually the descendant of Brother Baili, and you and I are quite related. The old man also respects Brother Baili. If I knew this earlier, the old man would never start with you, I''m really sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and said thoughtfully, "Don''t blame anyone who doesn''t know. As for the past, seniors don''t need to mention it."


    Seeing the changes in Yan Huaming, he did not do anything. On the one hand, Yan Huaming��s attitude during this period was very sincere and satisfied him. On the other hand, Yan Huaming now poses no threat to him, as long as he is in this room. Within, he has absolute certainty and control.


    "You are magnanimous, hehe, very similar to my brother."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Yan Huaming sighed unconsciously, "Back then, he had guessed the purpose of my going to him, but he pretended not to know, treated me equally, never treated me as an outsider, sharing good and bad. He is a true leader."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Compared with the real person Tahai, the junior is far behind."


    Yan Huaming shook his head, "The younger generation is terrible. In the eyes of the old man, although your sword intent is far inferior to that of Senior Brother Baili, you may be better off in other aspects, especially the divine consciousness. The old man still doesn''t understand how you think. The old man? You can see it so clearly. Afterwards, I think that the old man��s every move was in your eyes, but you didn��t have this ability before...Of course, you don��t have to say it clearly. The old man just wants to die clearly. some."


    "Senior is still begging to die?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, and suddenly a light flashed in his eyes, "Speaking of this, the juniors also have doubts, why don''t you ask the seniors to solve the puzzles for the juniors?"


    Yan Huaming said righteously, "Please tell me, the old man knows how to answer this situation."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Is Senior from Huiyue Palace?"


    Yan Huaming nodded, "You guessed right, the old man is indeed from Huiyue Palace."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and immediately followed, "Why did Ning Ting ask Senior to wait with me?"


    Yan Huaming said frankly, "It was the old man��s suggestion. The old man said that the whereabouts of the female sister could be found from you, so he asked the old man to follow you, but in fact the old man is deceiving him. I want to occupy your body and return to the world of cultivating immortals to occupy your body, do you want to occupy your body?"


    Zhou Shu had already guessed this point, but there was a lot of doubt in his mind, "It seems that the senior should have already taken the pill jellyfish, how can we take it again? The juniors don''t understand."


    "The cultivator can only seize the house once. It is the rule of heaven, but there are loopholes to drill."


    Yan Huaming said slowly, "You should know that in the ancient times, there were souls who cultivated their own souls by constantly transforming their bodies. They can do this, not repeatedly taking homes, and they will not completely occupy others. To know the sea, but to put the soul in it, to suppress the original souls of others, one body with two souls, in principle, does not violate the rules of heaven, although the original soul of the body can hardly control the body, but after all, it exists. Yes, God cannot oppose it either."


    "The juniors have heard of this, if you just do that, there will be a lot of trouble."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Suppressing the soul is much more difficult than completely swallowing the soul. It is necessary to keep suppressing it all the time, without the slightest relaxation, and even if the original soul is suppressed no matter how hard it is, the new soul cultivation will not be able to completely control this body, just in case. Slightly relaxed, if the original soul resists, not only the body, but also the soul cultivation itself will suffer a lot of damage, ranging from the splitting of the spirit and the soul, and the loss of the way and deeds. The two souls in one body are by no means a perfect method."


    "Senior shouldn''t do this, right?"


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1126: Soul Replacement

    "Yes, anyone wants to completely dominate a body instead of sharing it with others.?��"


    Yan Huaming nodded heavily, "The old man is completely destroyed, trapped on the bottom of the sea, and stings among the Dan jellyfish that are inferior to humans and beasts. He lives for ten thousand years. For these ten thousand years, the old man has always wanted to return. When I arrived in the world of cultivating immortals, I had no distractions. I continued to study and practice the Divine Soul Technique. I did find a way to win the house again. I thought I had 90% hope of success. I only needed to find a suitable body to return to cultivating. Fairy World..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What method?"


    "Don''t ask in a hurry."


    Yan Huaming looked at Zhou Shu and sighed, "After seeing you, the old man thought he could successfully occupy your body and go back smoothly, but he failed to do so. Ten thousand years of hard work was ruined and there was no hope anymore. All thoughts are gone...So, the old man has other ideas. After thinking about it, the old man has been completely dominated by obsession in this seabed for ten thousand years, and he has done many things that he shouldn''t do... ��"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and didn''t say much. It seemed that Yan Huaming had indeed realized something.


    "Heaven is impermanent, and man is permanent, the old man is doing something wrong..."


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, Yan Huaming slowly said, "The method of seizing a house is too evil and against the law of nature. I really don''t want to say more."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and said lightly, "It is indeed against the way of heaven, but there is no difference between good and evil in the law. It depends on where it is used. It''s nothing to take the house, seniors might as well talk about it."


    He has a lot of curiosity about the unknown tactics, and he can improve his Dao, which may also come in handy in the future. ????��


    He doesn��t stick to the rules of heaven, especially after enlightenment, all laws are cultivated. In his eyes, the tactics are like weapons. Even the magic tactics such as seizing the house are evil in the eyes of the cultivator. They have no good or evil. Points, just by whom.


    Yan Huaming slowly said, "The old man can''t agree with what you said, but you must ask, and the old man will not hide it. This should start from a book of law obtained by the old man..."


    Thousand Soul Jue.


    A very peculiar soul cultivation technique from the Thousand Souls. The technique can separate its own soul and divide it into many parts. Each soul is alive and retains some self-consciousness, which can be practiced separately and then combined. , Combined into a more powerful soul.


    In ancient times, the Thousand Soul Technique was known as the most evil method among the soul cultivation. There was no one. This is because some soul cultivation used the Thousand Soul Technique to leave the soul in the sea of ??knowledge of many immortal cultivators, and grab the resources of others to enhance their own soul. , Turned into their own use, and those immortal cultivators who were controlled by the soul cultivation had their self-consciousness suppressed by the soul cultivation, and they were also called soul slaves.


    Some advanced soul cultivators of the Thousand Soul Sect can control dozens or even nearly a hundred soul slaves at the same time by using the Thousand Soul Secret Art, and it happens occasionally that an entire sect is a soul slave.


    Later, under the combined efforts of several great powers to rectify, the Thousand Soul Gate was destroyed, and the Thousand Soul Art was also extinct.


    Ten thousand years ago, Yan Huaming got a copy, and he got it from the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    He hadn''t thought of learning at the time, and he couldn''t learn it, but things are fickle, and after living in the Dan Jellyfish, he has a place to be useful.


    The Dan jellyfish is very special, the body and the spiritual energy are not compatible, but it unexpectedly fits with the spirit of the cultivator. Almost everywhere is the sea of ??consciousness, and the spirit can be evenly distributed in every part of the body, and each part can be separated and re-opened. Close together, for the Thousand Soul Jue, the two are simply a match made in heaven.


    It was a godsend, and Yan Huaming also possessed excellent qualifications.


    After Yan Huaming understood this, he concentrated on cultivating the Thousand Soul Secret Art, and finally achieved something. He also found out all the Divine Soul Secret Art in his memory, studied it, used the identity of the Sea Clan, and kept experimenting. After ten thousand years of hard work Not in vain, and finally came up with a special method of seizing houses.


    First, release one''s own soul into the body of the victim.


    Second, it suppresses the soul of the looted, but does not directly occupy the sea of ??consciousness of the looted person. Instead, it gradually divides the sea of ??consciousness into hundreds of small seas of consciousness, and each resides in a part of the soul to obtain a body. Actual control of each part.


    After years of research, he can not only use the Thousand Soul Art to divide the soul, but also divide the sea of ??knowledge, which is almost unimaginable in the eyes of other cultivators.


    During this period of time, the looted person was still conscious, but his body was occupied by other spirits and it was already difficult to control his body.


    Third, use the Thousand Soul Art to fuse the souls together. At the same time, a new sea of ??consciousness will be formed in the body of the looted person, and two seas of consciousness will be formed in one body. Coming from the old sea of ??knowledge, but because of the spirit in it, it is far stronger than the old sea of ??knowledge. The new sea of ??knowledge gradually squeezes and eats away, squeezing the old sea of ??knowledge to the smallest possible extent.


    Fourth, change the position of the old knowledge sea.


    The sea of ??consciousness is immovable under the heavenly spirit, but Yan Huaming has been in the Dan jelly for many years, and has researched a way to change the position of the sea of ??consciousness. It is no longer limited to the heavenly spirit. Place, such as a finger.


    During the whole process, although the soul of the looted was squeezed onto a finger, the sea of ??consciousness of the looted was not occupied by outsiders, and the soul remained intact, not swallowed, and did not die, so If it doesn''t violate the rules of heaven, it''s not even an invasion, let alone a seizure.


    After completing these steps, you can keep the finger and maintain one body and two souls. Then the soul of the looted person will only occupy one finger, which will not have a big impact on the looter, or simply cut off the finger and keep it. The vitality of that finger-cut keeps the looted person in it, of course, it can also persuade the looted person to leave and look for other physical bodies.


    This method, Yan Huaming calls the Divine Soul Replacement tactic. Compared with the general seizure of the house, this method of seizing the house is very complicated. In addition to being based on the Thousand Souls tactic, the more important thing is that before the complete seizing of the house is successful, The soul of the looted must be preserved, and the soul of the looted must not be allowed to die, otherwise it will not succeed.


    After listening to Yan Huaming''s detailed explanation, Zhou Shu quickly understood, and couldn''t help but praise, "Senior can come up with such a subtle method, and the younger generation really admires it."


    Yan Huaming sighed, "What is subtle, it is just obsession. Over the past ten thousand years, the old man has tried his best to take advantage of the sky and cross the sea, and he has obtained such a thing. It is meaningless."


    "How could it be meaningless?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and said in a straightforward voice, "The tactics developed by the seniors are not really the art of seizing houses. On the contrary, the juniors believe that the Soul Replacement tactics can help the cultivators who really need them in many cases, and they are not affected by the way of heaven. Limitation, what an accomplishment is this? Senior, your hard work for thousands of years has not been in vain. You have created an excellent technique and created a new inheritance for the world of cultivation."


    Yan Huaming''s face was stagnant, and he said in surprise, "New inheritance?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu answered very seriously.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1127: Dragon Blood

    There was a hint of excitement in Yan Huaming''s eyes, but it soon dimmed. Fastest update


    He shook his head and said slowly, "You know, since ancient times, the Soul Cultivation Sect has been called the Demon Sect. Soul Cultivation has been referred to by thousands of people, while the Soul Cultivation Technique is a scourge that everyone can avoid. When the big sect sees it, it will be wiped out. The old man cultivates the Soul Cultivation Technique in order to save his life. It is already risking the world''s great dissatisfaction. And the Soul Replacement Technique, let alone inheritance, will be good if someone sees it... Although the old man I also feel that soul cultivation also has merits, but in this immortal cultivation world, there is no land where soul cultivation can exist."


    After thinking a little bit, Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior said so."


    Speaking of it, soul cultivation is worse than ghost cultivation. There is no place to stand. Ghost cultivation has a Taiyin Mountain that can continue a few inheritance, while soul cultivation is everyone shouting, and there are not many in the entire immortal cultivation world. Close to nothing, before Zhou Shu��s Golden Core Realm, when you don��t know the realm of immortality, you will feel that this situation is normal. After all, soul cultivator and ghost cultivator have caused great harm to immortal cultivators, and it��s not a bad thing without them. But as his realm improves, he understands more, and after enlightenment, his thoughts gradually become clear. Regardless of the good or evil of the method, it only depends on where it is used. The method of soul cultivation and ghost cultivation are very useful. Cultivating ghosts and so on have the same value as other cultivators.


    Just to reverse the views of the entire world of cultivating immortals, and to enhance the status of soul cultivator and ghost cultivator, it seems unlikely now, but this will also be one of Zhou Shu''s future goals.


    Yan Huaming smiled bitterly, "The Soul Replacement Technique has taken the old man thousands of years of effort, but it is useless, haha."


    "It''s not useless, seniors can teach me."


    Zhou Shu smiled, seemingly thoughtful, "Moreover, in the eyes of the younger generation, the older generation may be useful in the future."


    Yan Huaming''s figure trembles slightly, "It''s okay to teach you, but what do you mean by saying that the old man can use it in the future? Are you planning to take the old man back..."


    "Return to the immortal world, yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked solemnly, "However, seniors need to agree to a condition for juniors, otherwise there is no need to think about anything."


    Yan Huaming became excited, his words choked a little, "What...what conditions, you say!"


    "Very simple."


    Zhou Shu took out a bead and said slowly, "After Senior enters, things in the past will be regarded as not happening, and the younger generation will find a way to find a suitable body for Senior."


    "Soul Raising Orb... do you want the old man to abandon this physical body?"


    Staring at the Soul Cultivation Orb, Yan Huaming''s figure trembled. He thought for a long time, and finally nodded, "Well, the old man is a dead body and has been living in the world, just as if he hadn''t lived for ten thousand years. stop."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand in a salute, "Please."


    Yan Huaming lived for 10,000 years. He knew many things, whether it was the seabed or the realm of cultivating immortals. To Zhou Shu, this information was extremely valuable, and Yan Huaming was also extremely valuable, even without the relationship of a real person in the sea. Zhou Shu also planned to keep him. Of course, he couldn''t have the body of Nadan jellyfish anymore, otherwise it might also pose a threat. Only after entering the Soul Cultivation Orb, could Zhou Shu really stay with him at ease.


    "The old man is here."


    Yan Huaming was very decisive, without any nostalgia, he really had enough of this Dan jellyfish body.


    His body quickly collapsed, a trace of spirit overflowing from it, and finally converging into one, which was condensedly visible, drilling straight into the soul cultivation pearl.


    Soon, the soul was completely absorbed by the soul cultivation pearl, and the body of the Nadan jellyfish immediately shrank and wrinkled together like a mess of dirty rag.


    "Help me ruin it, the old man looks at it again is disgusting."


    A voice full of disgust came from the Soul Cultivation Orb, Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, and a group of fiery flames immediately surrounded it. Without life, the body could no longer resist the abnormal fire, and it quickly turned into ashes.


    Withdrawing the flames, Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction and nodded, "Thank you, senior, I will ask senior to take care of it in the future."


    "You left the old man alive, the old man naturally knows what to do, but the old man also hopes that you can remember what you said, now the old man is going to rest, and I haven''t had a normal sleep for a long time, alas..."


    Yan Huaming sighed very tiredly.


    Zhou Shu held up the Soul Cultivation Pearl, shook his head and said, "Senior, wait a minute, the younger one has one more thing to ask.


    "what?"


    "Ning Ting, why is he obsessed with finding that female sister? What is the reason?"


    Yan Huaming thought for a while, and said slowly, "Are you talking about the female cultivator? The old man and Ning Ting have both seen her. Although she is a human cultivator, she has dragon blood on her body, although she can feel it. It��s only a little bit, not obvious, but the old man can say with certainty that the blood is quite pure, much better than Ning Ting��s Mo Jiao clan, and closer to a real dragon."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help being surprised, "Dragon''s blood, real dragon?"


    Yan Huaming said affirmatively, "Neither the old man nor Ning Ting can be wrong. The woman obviously doesn''t know this. Otherwise, with the pure dragon blood in her body, I don''t know how much it can set off in the bottom of the East China Sea. The storm is coming."


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, "No wonder..."


    Zhao Yueru��s temperament has always been a bit special. She thought she was practicing sword art but in fact, she was already like that when she first started, before she started swordsmanship. It turned out that there was dragon blood in her body? In this way, it is not surprising that Ning Ting was looking for her with all his heart. If she could get her, it would be of great benefit to the Mo Jiao clan.


    Zhou Shu doubted, "Senior, was she really taken away by the Dragon Palace messenger?"


    Yan Huaming continued, "Huiyue Palace can''t help but listen to the orders of the emissary from the Dragon Palace. She was indeed taken away by the emissary, but there is something weird about it..."


    "What''s weird?"


    Yan Huaming said slowly, "The dragon palace messenger hasn''t been to Huiyue Palace for a long time, and the dragon palace messenger who came last time is not the Jinlonghai clan. If it weren''t for the dragon king''s order, I can''t believe it. The close relative of the Lord of the Dragon Palace is actually an outsider this time. It is really weird. The old man and Ning Ting have been discussing for a long time, and I don''t know why."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, but didn''t think too much about it. What is the Dragon Palace messenger has little to do with him. "That said, the woman was indeed dropped by the messenger in the dragon boat and then swept away by the underwater whirlpool?


    Yan Huaming responded, "Ning Ting''s words are true."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said slowly, "Does the senior have any insights into the inexplicable submarine vortex?"


    "This kind of thing is rare, but it''s not unheard of. The old man has heard of it three times over the past ten thousand years. The most recent one was seven or eight thousand years ago, but the old man doesn''t know exactly how it is." After a pause, he said with some doubts, "According to the descriptions of people who have seen it, the old man feels like the teleportation formation of a cultivator, or a magic weapon. He just borrowed the cover of the underwater whirlpool, but the old man is just guessing. The inheritance was cut off during the previous Human Sea Clan battle more than 10,000 years ago, and such a magic weapon... the old man has never heard of it."


    "Oh..." rw

 Chapter 1128: 9 points for sure

    As if feeling Zhou Shu��s concern, Yan Huaming continued, ��You don��t have to worry about the woman��s safety. She has the blood of a dragon on her body. She must be immortal drowning on the bottom of the sea. Maybe it can stimulate her blood. It''s a blessing in disguise."


    "Perhaps."


    Zhou Shu looked at the Soul Cultivation Pearl and arched his hands, "Thank you, senior, for telling juniors about these things, seniors please rest."


    "Well, you can call the old man again when something goes wrong."


    Yan Huaming''s voice gradually fell silent, accepting the current fate, perhaps this is a better way out than living.


    Zhou Shu retracted the surrounding spiritual consciousness and couldn''t help but fall into thinking.


    During this long talk, he had received a lot of information, and it was very important, Yan Huaming, the real person walking on the sea, the soul cultivation technique, and Zhao Yueru, all of them, but at the moment he is most worried about Zhao Yueru.


    I really didn��t expect that Zhao Yueru actually had a hidden dragon bloodline, and it was an extremely pure true dragon bloodline. This kind of thing, not to mention the realm of cultivating immortals, is also rare on the seabed. It is impossible for ordinary people to carry dragons. Bloodline, Zhao Yueru''s life experience must be extraordinary.


    She comes from Wanghai City. She knew from her father about the real person who walked the sea since she was a child, and she yearned for it. The idea of ??cultivating swords also started because of the real person who walked the sea. The name of the person who walked the sea was hardly known in Dongshengzhou. And how did his father know about it? It''s because of the family origin, passed down from generation to generation, and it also shows that the ancestors of the Zhao family may have a lot of connection with the real person Tahai.


    A name popped out of his mind, Zhao Linghuan.


    According to Yan Huaming, Zhao Linghuan had been to the Dragon Palace with Baili Songting, the real person of Tahai, and he also got a lot of benefits in the Dragon Palace. If you link the information provided by Xuan Yun with this...that is to say, It was probably Zhao Linghuan who got the dragon''s blood in the Longan Well.


    Zhao Linghuan obtained the blood of the dragon and then incorporated it into his body, so he obtained the blood of the dragon, which was passed on from generation to generation, but not every generation has the ability to activate the blood of the dragon, and no one has ever obtained or discovered it. Until...Zhao Yueru, of course, the story of the real person walking in the sea has been passed down from generation to generation in Zhao''s family.


    Calculated in this way, Zhao Yueru is probably a descendant of Zhao Linghuan.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu has seven points to confirm.


    Zhou Shu didn��t understand why Zhao Yueru was swept away by the vortex and why the vortex under the sea came from, but he and Yan Huaming didn��t think much differently. It was mostly a kind of teleportation formation on the bottom of the sea, using the vortex. In terms of form, this is mostly to cover up the eyes of the Sea Clan and human immortal cultivators, so as not to be seen by others.


    In other words, anyone else understands transmission technology?


    Since ancient times, the human race and the sea race have been in constant wars. The most recent one was naturally one ten thousand years ago. It was stopped because of a real person who stepped on the sea. Since then, the sea race people have been living together in peace, pushing forward for more than 5,000 years, and there was a war. That time it was because of the pilot gate. The demons and the sea clan coveted the transmission inheritance of the pilot gate. The war broke out and the pilot gate self-destructed, and the possible continuation of the transmission heritage was cut off again. Later, Lin Zhu found the sunken Baijing Island, and Zhou Shu obtained the transmission inheritance together with her. At this time, Lin Zhu was studying with all his strength, not to mention this.


    However, the transmission of the submarine vortex is obviously very different from the transmission inheritance obtained by Zhou Shulinzhu. Most of it shows that some people have obtained the transmission inheritance earlier and studied for a long time. It can be expressed in the form of a submarine vortex and carried out on the seabed. Send?


    Is that person also Zhao Linghuan?


    Zhou Shu felt a slight tremor in his heart. It may indeed be that there are two evidences to prove that, first, he can help the real person treading the sea to pass through the defenses and enter the Dragon Palace silently. This is hard to imagine, but it is indeed the most possible to do it by teleportation. Yes, secondly, Zhao Yue is like a master of formation, with an excellent talent for formation, perhaps it is from the family.


    Analyzing a lot of information one by one, Zhou Shu seems to have gained, and he has nine points affirmed, but the specifics, I am afraid that only when you find Zhao Yueru can you be clear.


    "Anyway, Elder Zhao shouldn''t be in danger right now, so take care of what''s in front of you first."


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu settled down, opened the door and walked out.


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan are still asleep. In this battle, they both tried their best and consumed almost everything, but the gains were also not small. When they woke up, their strength would probably rise to a higher level. Jian Xiu always improves himself in constant battles. The fiercer the battle, the more he improves. Zhou Shu has a deep understanding of both.


    Without disturbing them, he continued to go inside, let go of his consciousness a little, and quickly found Xuanyun in the depths of the hidden dragon valley.


    Xuan Yun stood outside a deep valley, staring at the valley, rubbing his hands and feet, his expression full of sadness.


    Zhou Shu quietly fell beside him, "Xuan Yun, wait a long time."


    "It''s okay, fellow Daoist, it''s fine if you are here," Xuan Yun turned around and said with excitement, "I have already felt the aura in it, the Longan Well must be here, but the outside is covered by the formation. , I can��t crack it and can��t get in He spread his hands out, very helpless, seeing the target right in front of him, he was unwilling to wait for a quarter of an hour, and was impatient. I didn��t know how during this time. Here.


    Zhou Shu understood this kind of emotion. He glanced at the formation, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, let me go."


    Xuan Yun nodded in response, and quickly stepped back.


    For the Sea Clan, this formation is good, but for the current Zhou Shu, it is just a wave of effort, but after a few dozen breaths, the formation collapses, and the valley is just a cover. There is a seaweed forest in front of it, but it is only tens of meters. , There is a deep well at the end.


    Compared with the Longan Well that I have seen before, this deep well has no decorations, and the aura on the well is obviously thinner, but a dragon-like breath can still be seen moving up the well, which is obviously the longan they are looking for. The well.


    "That''s it, fellow Taoist!"


    Staring at the Longan Well, Xuan Yun couldn''t hide his excitement and was eager to try.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Go ahead."


    Xuan Yun rushed out anxiously, but stopped after two steps, "Daoist, are you not going?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If you want to go, go with them then."


    "Yeah," Xuan Yun nodded, showing a trace of solemnity, "Daoists must be careful when entering. You are not a Dragon Sea clan. If there is too much resistance, it is best not to go too deep. Once you touch Longwei, it may be very big. danger."


    "I know, you just care about you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but didn''t take it seriously. He had already seen Long Wei and he was not afraid of anything. Besides, he would shrink back when there was danger. Most of them would not get anything. He wanted wealth and danger, so he must be a proud dragon. The ancestors would not favor the weak.


    "Then I will go."


    Xuan Yun didn''t say much, rushed to the well, took a deep breath, and immediately jumped down. 8

 Chapter 1129: Down well

    Seven days later.


    In front of the Longan Well, three people stood in a row.


    It is said that it is a well, but it is actually a natural crack formed on the ground.


    Although there are many medicines and spiritual things to help, it took Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan seven days to fully recover. It can be seen that the consumption was great before, but because of the blessing of consumption, both of them have a lot of strength. It''s all different.


    Looking at the well, Zhou Shu said, "Let''s go, we should go down too."


    Li Aojian held his cheeks, as if he was pondering, "Ancient Dragon Clan, Longyan Well... Xiao Zhou, what is going on, and how do we get the power of the dragon?"


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "Yes, I don''t understand either. I''m still confused now, so Xuan Yun doesn''t make it clear."


    "I also entered for the first time, but I have read a few classics before."


    Zhou Shu explained, ��Simply put, the Longan Well on the bottom of the sea is actually similar to the ancestral home of many immortal cultivators. The ancient dragons once lived here, and they left many marks on the sea with dragon blood. For the clan, this is equivalent to the land of the cave. If there is a great opportunity, it may be possible to understand the truth from the traces left by the ancestors, gain long-lost inheritance, and even impress the ancestors outside the world. This kind of favor is not impossible, ���� Xuan Yun comes here to break through, just like the children of the aristocracy like to go to their ancestors to break through the ranks."


    "That''s it."


    Zhu Dashan clasped his fists to his chest and nodded as if he didn''t understand, "It''s a good thing for Xuanyun, what good is it for us?"


    "Take it as an experience."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said slowly, "Most of the dragons are exclusive. After we go in, we will basically be rejected by the dragon ancestors, suppressed by the dragon, etc., and may be injured or even killed, but if we can pass the internal test smoothly , There are also a little bit of benefits, such as obtaining dragon special tactics, gaining dragon power, and even dragon bloodline, etc., but the dragon aura in this Longyan Well is not too much, and there should be no such good things. "


    "Okay, it''s almost the same as the secret realm, relying on strength and luck."


    Li Aojian showed an arrogant color, looked down at the well, and felt some curiosity in his heart, "Weird, there is a dark winter, but I can''t see anything."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Well, the dragon breath is filled with it, and perception will be greatly hindered, and you can only see clearly when you go down."


    "What are you waiting for, let''s go down."


    Zhu Dashan grinned, his arms shook, and the two of them fell into the well together.


    As if supported by a force, the three of them fell slowly.


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t help but smiled, "It''s interesting, like floating in water."


    Li Aojian stared at the surrounding area, unconsciously there was some surprise, "The surrounding area is very wide, I am afraid that it will not be dozens of feet, and the stone walls on the side are all piece by piece, layered on top of each other, neat and tidy, who did it intentionally? ?"


    "No, this is also one of the characteristics of the Longan Well. As the years go by, the stones inside are affected by the breath of the dragons day and night, and the stone walls inside will naturally form dragon scales, called dragon scale walls..."


    Zhou Shu looked around and suddenly had some doubts in his eyes, "The dragon scale wall here...According to the records of the ancient books, such a neat and thick dragon scale wall, it is a very old longan well, which is strange. ."


    "What''s weird?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly thinking, "According to the truth, the older the age, the stronger the dragon breath inside, but the dragon breath here is obviously not too much."


    Li Aojian nodded and said, "If you want more, I''m afraid it would have been occupied by the fourth house."


    "Yes, so weird."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I''m afraid there is something different, so be careful."


    "I know!"


    Li Aojian was talking, and suddenly screamed, his body was completely out of control like a broken kite, he flew straight up, swayed straight up, and was thrown out of the well in the blink of an eye.


    Zhu Dashan hurriedly reached out to fish, but he didn''t get it.


    Zhou Shu''s eyebrows were tightly locked, his figure pulled up, and an arrow flew toward the well.


    "I''m fine."


    Li Aojian��s voice came from above. The other person stood by the well without any damage, only his complexion looked a little dazed, "Did you feel it? There was such a sudden force, I don��t know what it is, I was directly affected by it. Throw it out."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I didn''t feel it."


    "I do not have either."


    Zhu Dashan poked his head out of the well and stared at Li Aojian, "Don''t you know that there is danger inside, are you scared?"


    "Fart, will I be scared by anyone!"


    Li Aojian glared at Zhu Dashan fiercely, then shook his head, his eyes were still a little confused, "It''s strange that when the power struck, I was restrained by my mind, and I couldn''t raise the thought of resisting. How could there be such power? ."


    Zhou Shu was slightly calm, "Even Lao Li, your mind is suppressed, it is only possible that you are shocked by the dragon. It''s okay, the first time you encounter Longwei, the reaction is normal, don''t mindZhu Dashan His eyes lit up and he became excited, "Wow, the legendary Longwei, why didn''t I feel it? "


    "That is Longwei?"


    Li Aojian''s expression was stagnant, and he calmed down, "At that moment, I did feel like everything was all together, and I had to obey the orders unconsciously. It turns out that this is Longwei from the ancient dragon clan, so people can''t help but be shocked? But this is the only thing. Once, even if you are a dragon, I will never give in, just wait."


    As he said, a gleam flashed in his eyes, and the indescribable sword intent came out, and the surroundings were cold.


    In an instant, his figure blurred and turned into a sword body, the sword light flashed, and it shot straight down to the bottom of the well.


    As if he had known that Li Aojian would do this for a long time, Zhou Shu didn''t notice a slight smile, while Zhu Dashan was still shouting there, "What is the situation, why did Lao Li encounter Longwei when he entered, but I didn''t? Why!"


    Zhou Shu patted his leg, "Go down, as long as we stay inside, we will meet sooner or later."


    "The sooner you come, the better."


    Zhu Dashan yelled, jumped down in a big stride, and yelled loudly when he fell, "Come on, you thief dragon, come and cast Longwei on me. I''m not that guy, I don''t know how Scared!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t think it was funny, so he went down.


    In the eyes of most immortal cultivators, it was a terrifying Longyan Well. In the eyes of the three of them, it was just a place where they could fight freely.


    It seems that everyone encounters different situations after entering the Longyan Well, and that Longwei is not cast on every one. Li Aojian is the first to encounter, maybe it is the reason why the dragons hate the most? Speaking of it, Jian Xiu has always been a great enemy of the Dragon Clan from the ancient times to the ancient era. The Dragon Clan''s aura that has been silent for many years may feel the omnipresent sword intent on Li Aojian''s body, and he will take action in advance.


    "I hope Lao Li is okay, and he will be fine." 8

 Chapter 1130: Illusion?

    When he fell into the well again, Li Aojian had disappeared.


    After dozens of breaths of effort, the two of them fell to the bottom of the well. The bottom of the well and the surrounding well walls were all slabs of dragon scale rock. The little dragon breath lingers in it, giving people a considerable sense of oppression, as if they are all around Like a dragon.


    "Many roads."


    As soon as he fell, Zhu Dashan called out.


    Not only in the front, but at the bottom of the well with a radius of nearly a thousand feet, there are at least dozens of passage openings all around, and each passage opening is densely covered with a layer of dense fog, which is a cloud formed by the dragon''s breath, completely shielding the opening.


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at it, as if thoughtful.


    There is no difference from the introduction in the classics. If you want to get something, you have to choose a channel to enter. If you are a Jinlonghai clan or a real dragon clan, with your own blood, you can safely pass through the channel to reach the ancestral land. Cultivation and promotion, and if it is a human cultivator, there is no such ability, no matter which channel is blocked, it is just difficult to distinguish between extremely difficult.


    Zhu Dashan glanced around, "I can''t see Lao Li and Xuanyun, most of them have already entered."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be, Xuan Yun passed through here without any hindrance, and Lao Li mostly chased Na Longwei."


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    Zhu Dashan stomped his feet, and rushed towards a passageway in strides, like a tank, shaking the ground with every step.


    As soon as he walked to the entrance of the cave, he suddenly stopped, as if hitting an invisible solid wall. His nose seemed to be squashed and sunken. His head was stunned. Many stars appeared in front of him. He suddenly felt that the sky was spinning and shaking. Huang fell to the ground and fell on all fours.


    "what happened?"


    Zhou Shu drew to the side with a strange expression.


    The sight in front of me was indeed strange. I fell while walking and fell so terribly.


    "Ok... it hurts!"


    Zhu Dashan held his head, jumped up with his feet, stared at the hole in front of him, and stared at the hole in front of him for a long while, "Obviously there is nothing, why can''t you make it? Xiao Zhou, did you see anything? Blocking the wall?"


    Zhou Shu let go of a little spiritual sense and shook his head.


    In this well full of dragon breath, the divine consciousness should have been greatly restricted, and he could not perceive what it was, because he could not feel anything.


    "I can''t tell, I will try."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and moved forward slowly, carefully guarding against any accidents, but unexpectedly, his hand stretched straight through the passage and directly inside, he showed a trace of suspicion, and then raised his foot and walked inside. , Also without any hindrance, just walked in.


    Standing in the passage, Zhou Shu shook his head, "Old Zhu, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, there was a wall just now, what do you mean..."


    Zhu Dashan murmured, raised his foot and walked inside. He just raised his foot, as if he had kicked a hot iron plate. There was a burning pain, and he couldn''t help bending down, clutching his foot and shouting.


    Zhou Shu doubted, "Is there something blocking?"


    "Still, it''s really hard, it hurts, it hurts..."


    Zhu Dashan held his toes, sweat dripping from his forehead, and soon the ground was wet.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, very surprised.


    With Zhu Dashan''s mountain-like physique, when he was hit and kicked, he couldn''t stand the pain?


    It''s unbelievable, even he can''t believe it, is there such a hard thing in the world? This is really impossible. What is more likely is that what Zhu Dashan encountered was an illusion, and the pain was all caused by the illusion.


    That illusion, I''m afraid he can''t crack it, because he doesn''t even have any sense of it.


    He suddenly felt that from the moment he entered the Longyan Well, the three of them were affected by the aura of the dragon ancestors, and each entered a different illusion. The illusion was extremely brilliant, not entirely illusory, true and false, and Being connected with each other makes it impossible for them to distinguish between true and false.


    Zhu Dashan stood up and looked at Zhou Shu very strangely, "Why can you enter, but I can''t?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "I don''t know, but I think what we see and encounter is not necessarily what happened. Maybe I didn''t enter, or you already entered, and there is no even here. So many channels."


    "You said that what we saw and encountered was not real?"


    Zhu Dashan''s complexion was stagnant, and then he shook his head vigorously, "No, I feel like my heart is lost. I haven''t had this pain before, how could it not be true? It must be true. A wall we can''t see."


    He looked at Zhou Shu with suspicion in his eyes, which was unprecedented.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and walked out without saying anything, because saying nothing would be useful.


    According to the previous situation, no matter what he said, Zhu Dashan would unconditionally believe and obey, but now he doubts and opposes it. This situation is obviously very wrong. He can already be sure that there must be a problem in it, and each of them has been affected. With different influences, everything has changed.


    The ancient dragon clan��s ancestral land was really extraordinary. Even Zhou Shu was affected, but it was so powerful that it exceeded Zhou Shu��s expectations. According to the truth, a hidden dragon valley that was not valued by the Jinlonghai clan The Longan Well should not have such a strong power.


    There is weirdness everywhere here.


    Zhu Dashan stood on the spot, staring at the wall that didn''t seem to exist, and there were bursts of loud noises on his body, which obviously increased his strength greatly.


    "No matter how hard the wall is, it can''t stop me!"


    Before long, he raised his fists with a gloomy expression The fists were shining with black and deep dim light, stirring the wind and clouds, and everything around seemed to be converged in by him. After a short pause, he violently moved forward. Knock out.


    In an instant, two circles of black ripples spread around, shaking the entire bottom of the well.


    Zhou Shu, who was close, couldn''t help retreating several dozen feet.


    After the fist wind was gone, Zhu Dashan stared forward, suspiciously, "Can''t move?"


    There seemed to be only this invisible wall in his eyes, and he didn''t even notice the cracked hands that were bleeding.


    A drop of blood fell on the ground with a crisp ticking sound.


    Zhou Shu frowned unconsciously and approached, "Lao Zhu, this is not necessarily true. You should wait first, or you can change the channel."


    "I don''t change, I must go this one."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head, extremely determined, ignoring the dripping blood, and raised his hand again.


    That blood and pain, perhaps also unreal to Zhu Dashan? What he saw might be different from what he saw.


    As if he had realized something, Zhou Shu stopped persuading, turned and walked to another channel.


    This is indeed an experience, an extremely difficult mystery experience. Everyone''s experience can only be felt by oneself, and only oneself can solve it. No matter what others do, they can''t help.


    He is going to face his own test.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1131: Doom

    The deepest part of the Longan Well. ?


    In the middle of the large cave, stood a huge Panlong statue, leaning over its claws, with a solemn expression.


    The statue is unclear whether it is made of stone or bone. In short, the huge dragon breath permeates the surroundings, desolate and heavy, mysterious and simple.


    This breath is much stronger than outside.


    In front of the statue, there is a strange deep pool, a place where water and fire merge. Under the sea, there is a raging fire, mostly on top of lava, but because of the presence of dragons, the sea cannot be burnt clean.


    Above the deep pool, two dragon-shaped tall pillars were erected.


    Xuan Yun sat on one of the pillars, closed his eyes and condensed his eyebrows, his heart could not tolerate foreign objects, and his expression was extremely religious and focused.


    "I broke into the three human immortal cultivators, are they to be sacrificed, or..."


    "Aren''t they still the same, as usual, Daojie, there is still love..."


    Like the sound of a bell, it is heavy and long, and it seems to float from the sky, falling down little by little, lingering around the statue.


    The sound faded quickly, and a faint dragon breath gradually floated out.


    Xuan Yun was at a loss and ignorant, focused on his cultivation, as if he didn''t feel anything, it was impossible to feel it.


    Looking at the passage in front of him, Zhou Shu groaned slightly.


    There are many passages in front of him, but he has a feeling that no matter which one he goes, what he encounters will be the same.


    Similar to the situation of Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian, from the moment they walked into the Longyan Well, their destiny was determined, either to overcome their destiny or sink to the bottom of the valley.


    "The ones who came in were a bit reckless."


    In this kind of ancient relics that have been preserved for a long time, many unexpected things will happen, and many things cannot be judged by common sense. Even if they are strong enough, they must maintain sufficient awe. But obviously, the three of them No one did this, and walked in without paying attention.


    Zhou Shu thought this way, but he had already entered. No matter what he encountered, he had to face it and overcome it. That was the immortal cultivator.


    Regarding everything as a test is not necessarily a bad thing.


    Without hesitation, Zhou Shu went straight to the nearest one.


    There is a thick mist in front of the entrance of the cave, and the closer you are, the more you can feel the breath in it. Although the breath is small but majestic inside, it carries an inestimable power.


    Step further, like falling into the abyss.


    The whole person began to fall, into the boundless darkness, but it didn''t take long, and it fell to the bottom in less than ten breaths.


    Looking up, Zhou Shu found that he was standing on a calm sea.


    The soles of the feet are a small piece of flat ground, the eyes are vast, and the surrounding sea is endless. There is no one except myself, and there is nothing else except the sea.


    At the bottom of the Longan Well, it is obviously impossible to have such a calm sea. This seems to prove the point of the previous guess, this is the illusion, but for Zhou Shu and others who cannot be separated, the illusion is also the reality.


    There is no difference.


    What is going to be faced, Zhou Shu doesn''t know, but he knows it will not be easier than others.


    Soon, he felt it.


    A vague sound came from a distance, and the sound came into my ears.


    "The six degrees are Zen, and the innate is the only thing first. The Dharma body refines the physical body..."


    "The way of talisman, turn heaven and earth for your own use..."


    "Heaven and earth are furnaces, refining all things..."


    "If there is nothing, the great abyss will sink and float..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, he was very familiar with these sentences, they all came from the various statutes, Taoism and Taoism he had practiced.


    Still wondering what was going on, the scene in front of me became unbelievable, the voice became louder and clearer, and the words turned into visible golden runes, falling into the sea like snow flakes, following the runes. , The calm sea is no longer calm, and the waves are surging instantly, wave after wave, constantly approaching Zhou Shu.


    Feeling the tremendous pressure around him, Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and he somewhat understood what was going on.


    A huge wave turned up, carrying the wind and slamming on him.


    When the huge wave hit, Zhou Shu''s body sank suddenly, and the huge impact seemed to have broken through his body and reached the depths of his heart.


    No defensive means had any effect. An indescribable biting pain came from the heart and spread to every corner of the body, even he could hardly bear it.


    This attack is obviously not a general power, or even the power of the dragon, etc. If it is described in general terms, it is the "power of the Tao."


    Those law tactics and Taoism, no matter the high-level or low-level, no matter what kind, can realize their own way after practicing to the extreme, so that the cultivator can get more powerful power. The power can only be understood, but it can also be used. The power of Fu Dao, the power of Alchemy Dao, the power of Qi Dao and so on to describe.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have much contact with these powers, but he was able to perceive it very quickly. That power was obviously the way he realized after practicing that technique to the extreme.


    Zhou Shu at this time fully understood what kind of crisis they encountered.


    Zhu Dashan only refines the body, he meets the power of physical dao, Li Aojian only repairs the sword, most of what he encounters is the power of kendo, and Zhou Shu can do everything, so he meets , Is almost all Tao.


    If humans want to enter the noble dragon ancestral land, they must prove that you have sufficient qualifications.


    Sword cultivators must understand the way of swords, body refiners must understand the dao, and Zhou Shu...to cultivate all the tactics, you must understand all the daos and face the power of the Tao in all the tactics...


    This problem is a bit big.


    One wave is not flat, another wave rises, and another huge wave crashes on the body.


    The power was so sharp, as if the heart was severely chopped from head to toe, and it was all broken into two halves.


    Unable to resist the pain for a while, Zhou Shu''s figure trembled and almost fell into the sea.


    "Luo Wang''s sword technique, the fourth-order sword technique is so powerful, it is incredible..."


    The power in the giant wave comes from Luowanggu��s Luowang Sword Art, Tier 4, which was given to him by Liu Yuer. Of course, he has also practiced many times. Although he has not used it in battle, it feels very clear. wrong.


    Zhou Shu sat down slowly to stabilize his figure.


    There were some worries in my heart, but there were also some surprises. The sword art contained in this huge wave hurt him a lot, but at the same time, it also gave him a deeper understanding of King Luo''s sword art. The sword art seems to have a little bit Clear.


    If he can bear enough, he may feel a lot of truths that he doesn''t usually feel. If every kind of Tao can make some progress, it will be a considerable benefit to his own Tao.


    When I think about it, this feeling is similar to that of the sword intent at the beginning, but it is not the sword intent that attacked him, but the various Dao powers. At the same time, he also understands that the results here are mostly different. In that sword intent array, no matter how he fails, nothing will happen, and here, once he fails, death may be waiting.


    The dragon clan is not the way of heaven, and will not be too friendly to humans. There has never been a saying that "the way of the dragon is inexhaustible". 8

 Chapter 1132: Love

    "Illusion, everything is just an illusion, keep your heart."


    Zhou Shumo muttered silently. He realized this. Even if he can''t escape, it obviously has great benefits.


    If Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan were by their side, Zhou Shu in their eyes might have been seriously injured, and even their bodies would almost become two halves, because most of them had not realized that they had been affected by the illusion.


    However, although Zhou Shu understood this, the damage was absolutely extraordinary, after all, it was the power of Tao.


    He thought to himself, "We still have to resolve, otherwise so many huge waves will come over one by one, and sooner or later, they will not be able to bear it. Although the huge waves are illusory, the power of the Tao inside is real, directly torturing the heart and affecting mind."


    It''s not difficult to find a way, and there is only one way for him, and that way is to use Zhou Shu''s own way to be compatible with other ways, find common ground, and reduce damage.


    This is a crisis, but also a test, a test for Zhou Shu''s hard work.


    One after another huge waves hit Zhou Shu, every one of them swayed Zhou Shu, and it seemed that he was about to fall down soon, but he could always stabilize.


    No matter what kind of Tao power, he can''t change his original mind and affect his own Tao. On the contrary, he constantly draws from various Tao powers to expand and strengthen his own Tao.


    The wind and waves are getting bigger and bigger, and Zhou Shu looks firm and steady as a rock.


    I don''t know how long it took, the perseverance on his face gradually became indifferent, and Zhou Shu was filled with satisfaction.


    It��s like facing countless different Taoist cultivators. It��s impossible to get from the outside world. While suffering the damage of each kind of power, he can also get different perceptions. One''s own way, gradually has a sense of integration, this feeling is unusually comfortable.


    But speaking of it, his ability to do this in a short time has a lot to do with the previous Inferno Prison.


    The Hell of Nowhere seems to be only a few days, but he has spent tens of thousands of reincarnations in it, more than millions of years, and in each reincarnation, he has a different identity, in a different identity, He has received different feelings and different Taos, and his understanding of various Taos has been quite deep. At this time, experiencing the attacks of various Tao powers, it is the time to verify those understandings and deepen their insights.


    Dao is available to all things, and his unique Dao is more fulfilled in each experience.


    It is still difficult to tell what his Dao power is and how strong it is, but he himself understands that he will never be under the five-fold cultivator of Crossing Tribulation Realm. His foundation is enough to support his next promotion.


    The sound diminished, the runes faded away, the huge waves began to lose strength, and the sea gradually calmed down.


    "Is it over?"


    Zhou Shu slowly stood up, looking at the calm sea, seemingly thoughtful.


    But obviously not, a voice floated out again, every time he heard a sentence, Zhou Shu''s expression was shocked.


    "Brother, I miss you so much..."


    "Zhou Shu, when shall we go grilling fish again?"


    "Master Shu, why haven''t you come back yet, Ling Yucheng..."


    "Shu''er, how is listening to Tao Jing..."


    "Zhou Shu, have you and Yunli avenged Laozi? That **** Kunlun..."


    These voices may be gentle, pleasant, sad, or angry. They all come from people who are closely related to Zhou Shu, but some people are still there, some have no news, some are dead, and they are familiar. Many memories hidden in the bottom of my heart suddenly rushed out of his voice, making Zhou Shu, who had always been quiet, unable to help but fade away.


    Those voices were the same as the previous voices, transformed into various runes, and fell into the sea.


    But that rune is not only golden, there are white, green, black... more scarlet blood.


    Snapped!


    In the sea, a blue water arrow suddenly jumped out, sharp as a gun, and appeared in front of Zhou Shu almost instantly.


    Zhou Shu was about to stretch out his hand to stop, a familiar voice came from Liu Yuzhan, "Shu''er, I have died for the teacher..."


    "What, dead?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. At this time, the water arrow staggered his arms and rushed into his heart. There was a sudden colic in his heart, which was unbearable, and he couldn''t help bending down.


    "Shu Er, remember to take revenge..."


    That voice reverberated continuously in the sea of ??consciousness, Zhou Shu slowly sat down, and in just a few breaths, it was completely dispelled and his mind stabilized.


    "It is really interesting to use the memory in my heart to attack, but this power is really the power of the dragon."


    He nodded slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, as if he had realized, "Is that true? The previous encounter was the power of the Dao, but now is it the heart or the love? The master here is afraid not Ordinary dragons, if they can master this kind of power, I''m afraid it can only be done by the great power of the dragons..."


    The various powers of the previous Dao cannot be achieved by ordinary dragons. Moreover, it is impossible for ordinary dragons to have a complete insight into Zhou Shu and know all the tactics he has practiced. At this time, even Zhou Shu can understand it in his heart. And turn it into an illusion can only be done by the powerful.


    Knowing that these things were done by the Dragon Clan''s mighty power, Zhou Shu didn''t worry too much, because there is no real mighty power in the Xuanhuang world now, and the mighty power is outside the sky. After the ascending fairy world, they can only pass through other species. Means to influence Zhou Shu and others, such as the way of descending the calamity like the way of heaven, this is right now, but unlike the way of heaven, the power that is far away can only affect the fantasy world in its own territory, such as longan. Zhijing, unlike Tiandao, has incomparable control over the entire world, it can use its power anywhere in the Xuanhuang world to bring down the disaster.


    "Unexpectedly, there will be great attention. The Longan Well here is really unusual, and I am getting more and more curious."


    Snapped!


    Another water arrow flew over. It was light blue, and it didn''t have much power, but I could feel a lot of tenderness in it.


    "Master Shu, I finally saw you again, so happy, we..."


    There were not only soft voices in the ears, but Hao Ruoyan''s clear figure appeared behind the water arrows, facing Zhou Shu with a smile.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, raised his hand with a wave, and smashed the water arrow with the beautiful woman behind.


    "Ah! Master Shu, what''s wrong with you, why..."


    The figure gradually disappeared, let out a whine, and his face was full of disbelief, and I was crying.


    "How can it be effective the second time?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, knowing it was an illusion. Of course, it was impossible to be fooled. Even if others could understand his memory and make various corresponding illusions, they could not change his mentality and behavior. I want to feel my mind.


    Although Zhou Shu didn''t intend to be too emotional, he also had a clear attitude towards feelings. Using feelings was of no use to Zhou Shu. He always knew what he wanted, got rid of himself, and reached the peak of the fairy world. 8

 Chapter 1133: Manifestation

    ? The sea calms down and the dust settles.


    The platform under his feet disappeared suddenly, and Zhou Shu fell again.


    After a few breaths, it fell to the bottom, which was the bottom of the well. However, the bottom of the well is different from the previous one. There is only one passage in front of it, and it is not blocked by clouds. Although the dragon breath is still permeating around, everything is clearly visible. .


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "This is the original look of the Longan Well. The previous ones are all illusions. From the moment they enter, they are in the trap."


    "Xiao Zhou, why are you so slow?"


    Next to the passage, the immaculate Li Aojian walked over quickly, tilted his head up and looked proud.


    "Lao Li, you are here first," Zhou Shu had a slight surprise. He took a closer look and said suspiciously, "What have you encountered, are you okay?"


    "What will happen?"


    Li Aojian''s eyes were disdainful, "But a little bit of dragon power, plus a little bit of unbearable sword intent, of course it''s not a big deal, but you, seem very tired, what''s the situation after walking such a long way?"


    "Just fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled, didn''t ask much, and said a few words briefly.


    "Illusion? No wonder, I said how I met her..." Li Aojian shook his head slightly, a rare gentleness flashed in his eyes, and soon disappeared, "Lao Zhu is afraid it is difficult, what can we do to help him? "


    "Help me!"


    In midair, a huge body fell down and was hitting Li Aojian''s side. The ground couldn''t help shaking a few times.


    Li Aojian glanced, a little disappointed, "Are you okay..."


    "Of course it''s okay. If you break a door, it will be over."


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest, "But after entering the door... I won''t say anything."


    He could see that he was a little confused in his eyes. Most of them had encountered some troubles in Love Jie, but it was already over. The two of them would not know the truth about themselves, each had their own secrets, and would not ask more if they didn''t want to say it.


    Zhou Shu glanced carefully, and like Li Aojian, Zhu Dashan looked tired, but there were no scars on his body. Obviously, what he saw before was indeed an illusion.


    He smiled, "When it''s all there, just go in."


    The two nodded, and followed Zhou Shu into the passage.


    The passage is deep and long, and there are still dragon scale walls on both sides, as if walking on a dragon, it feels very strange.


    There was some light at the end, and the three of them looked at each other and walked in.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, all three of them were slightly startled.


    Lifelike Panlong, tall and majestic copper pillars, mysterious and psychedelic lake of ice and fire.


    It is completely different from the outside, the simple and solemn atmosphere, oncoming, makes people tremble, awe-inspiring.


    Immortal cultivators seek longevity and are free and unruly, but they also respect the heaven and earth, respect nature, respect the ancestors, and respect their ancestors. It is an attitude and a kind of belief. , It''s hard not to feel awe.


    Zhou Shu looked solemn and bowed his body seriously and bowed a few salutes. Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan also saluted.


    "Humans, why did they break into my dragon ancestral land?"


    Long and deep voices, like Hong Zhong Dalu, floated from the sky, echoing around the Panlong statue, lingering endlessly.


    "Ah, besides Xuan Yun, is there anyone else here?"


    Zhu Dashan''s expression was shocked, his eyes widened, while Li Aojian stared at the statue, his face frozen.


    I have never thought about such things.


    Zhou Shu was not surprised by this scene. From his previous encounters, he knew that there was obviously the dragon ancestor''s great concern here, but he did not expect that the dragon might even speak.


    He said slowly, "The three juniors come only for admiration and admiration, and have no other intentions."


    "Admiration and reverence?"


    The surrounding dragon breath continued to gather on the Panlong statue, and the statue gradually came alive. Although there was no action, the expression gradually changed, showing a lot of majesty. A pair of long-closed dragon eyes seemed to be slowly opening. open.


    Several people stared at this weird sight, and their hearts were shaken, and their voices were transmitted.


    "The legendary manifestation?"


    "It should be that the dragon power, who has already soared, used a trace of spirit to be projected onto the statue."


    "Wow, if it is really a manifestation, then it is a great opportunity!"


    "Not necessarily, this is the great power of the dragon race, not the power of our human beings. It is difficult to say whether it is a blessing or a blessing, but it does not need to be too nervous, but it is projected. It is impossible for him to transmit too much power here, and it will not be too powerful. s method."


    "Whatever it is, this trip is worth it."


    After a long time, the dragon''s eyes finally opened, and the eyes were like a deep well, with no bottom visible, and there was an indescribable feeling of desolation, like an old king.


    His gaze swept over several people one by one, then he quickly closed it back and slowly closed.


    Zhou Shu looked dignified. Between that glance, he seemed to be in a desolate starry sky. Apart from himself and the dragon, there was no one else, not even a star, and the other two were equally dignified. He liked Zhuo Zhu the most. Da Shan didn''t dare to speak anymore, presumably the same feeling.


    "If it is still ancient and ancient, you still have some credibility to say that, but since mankind has cultivated immortality, where is there a little respect for the dragon clan? Don''t you think it is funny to say that!"


    The voice has two points of disdain and three points of anger, but it is more of regret, the regret of the lonely and frustrated.


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, somewhat speechless.


    This is true. After the chaos opened the world, from the ancient times to the ancient times, the dragons have always been the masters of the black and yellow world, and their status is high. Humans are nothing but ants, and live by their sniffs. But since humans began to cultivate immortals, everything has changed. , Generations of human ancestors have created the road, so many humans believe that they can also obtain the same powerful power as the dragons and the heavens and the earth. Humans can conquer the heavens. In fact, they have indeed gained Humans have proven that they are the real things. Since then, the spirit of great power has emerged in large numbers, and naturally has less respect and respect for other races, especially the dragons. With the further development of immortal cultivation, human immortal cultivators completely replaced the position of the dragons, and the dragons gradually declined until they completely disappeared.


    Up to now, there are no real dragons in the Xuanhuang world, only the near-dragon races with not-pure dragon blood.


    It is impossible for the dragons to not resent humans.


    Although the ancestors of the Dragon Race who are manifested here are no longer in the Xuanhuang world, they have been paying attention to the situation here.


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Senior is the ancestor of the dragon clan in ancient times. I and the younger generations naturally admire it. As for the grievances between humans and the dragon clan, it has lasted for a long time and the era is irreversible. Now that tens of thousands of years have passed, the predecessors should also let go."


    "Release?"


    The longan suddenly opened again, and the sharp eyes passed by everyone like the cold winter wind.


    Li Aojian shook suddenly and took three steps back in succession. He couldn''t help but open the sword body, only to hold it back without continuing to retreat.


    Zhu Dashan stiffened his body and didn''t move at all, but his face turned pale and he was forcibly supporting him. His virtual **** cover was not yet complete, and it was not enough to resist the breath of the ancient true dragon.


    Zhou Shu shook his body a few times, and soon returned to normal.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1134: Tianji

    His eyes were retracted from everyone, and the statue slowly closed its eyes. ??


    "Ugh."


    A long sigh came from ancient times with an indescribable meaning of desolation.


    The pressure on the three of them was relieved, and their hearts were relaxed.


    "Although the talented Longwei is just a glimpse, it is much stronger than before. I can feel that if he uses a little more force, I will definitely be unable to stop it. Is this the power of the ancient true dragon..."


    "Old Li, it''s really rare for you to say such a thing, haha."


    "If you can''t stop it, you can''t stop it. There''s nothing you can''t admit. Others are powerful, but I will always pass it in the future!"


    "I can do it too."


    The two spoke, and Zhou Shu did not speak. The power in that glance was not great, but the power contained in it was unbelievable. It seemed that the way of all things was in it, which he could not fully understand now, but he also It''s clear, the previous Dao Jie must be from this person.


    In that moment, he also gained a lot.


    The statue slowly said, "Release, I have already let go, you don''t have to say anything to irritate me, haha, what can I do if I don''t let it go, I can''t come back here anymore, this mysterious yellow world is no longer the world I waited for."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Senior said very much, it is the younger who said too much."


    The statue closed its eyes with a hint of mockery on its lips, "Although I am no longer waiting, this world will no longer belong to me, but do you think this world will be the world of your immortal cultivators?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "What does senior mean?"


    Li Aojian also wondered, "Senior, how come it''s not our immortal cultivator?"


    Zhu Dashan nodded affirmatively, "That''s right, although I don''t understand very much, but now this world must belong to us immortal cultivators."


    "ignorance."


    Although the statue does not move, it is utterly contemptuous, "It''s yours? Don''t you know that in the past two thousand years, you have not had a cultivator of immortality who has succeeded in the great path and successfully promoted to immortality?


    Zhu Dashan touched his head and looked at Zhou Shu, "Is there such a thing?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned to the statue and said, "Senior, does it matter?"


    "What does it matter? You are really ignorant..."


    The statue is full of contempt, "When you are no longer strong, this world will no longer belong to you, your time is running out, and you will soon encounter the same fate as our dragons. From this Xuanhuang The world disappeared completely."


    The three of them glanced at each other, their expressions shocked.


    "what?"


    Zhu Dashan shouted, "What he said we will disappear, how is this possible?"


    Li Aojian seemed to realize something, "It''s not possible, but what he said also has some truth. The survival of the fittest, nothing is impossible..."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of caution, "What the seniors said... the juniors would like to hear them."


    Similar statements, he had heard from the Six Great Sects and Wushuang City. There was no immortal cultivator for 20,000 years, and the status of human beings in the immortal world was gradually declining. This is a fact, but it is not as urgent as this dragon clan said. , If mankind loses the Xuanhuang world, the result is hard to imagine.


    "There is nothing to say, nor can I say, this is a secret."


    The statue let out a sigh of relief, "I can say a few things about the past to remind you that this ten thousand years is an opportunity that the Ascendants have won for you, but there will be no such opportunities, and you don��t have much time. Up."


    Li Aojian''s face was condensed, "Ten thousand years, time is running out?"


    "No more, what do you mean?" Zhu Dashan couldn''t help holding his head, but couldn''t figure out the meaning of these words.


    And Zhou Shu, who understood the meaning, felt more shocked.


    The ten thousand years that the Dragon Clan can say is obviously ten thousand years from the human sea clan wars to the present, the most peaceful ten thousand years in the Xuanhuang world, and also the ten thousand years that human cultivators should fly.


    Time is running out, that is, peace is about to end.


    In the years to come, human immortal cultivators and the world of Xuanhuang will endure one disaster after another, just like ten thousand years ago.


    The statue opened its eyes and looked at the three of them, with a trace of contempt in their eyes, "You haven''t seized the opportunity for ten thousand years. It will be difficult in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, feeling the same.


    In this ten thousand years without disputes, if human cultivators can seize the opportunity, work together, and develop quickly, even if they cannot show a few great abilities, it is still possible to greatly increase the overall strength of many cultivators, but, Human immortal cultivators didn''t do this, and spent all their time elsewhere... It''s a pity that there won''t be such a ten thousand years.


    The statue slowly said, "Countless people are staring here. Just like me, you will be the past, and you will be the lost like me."


    "Lost?"


    Zhu Dashan''s head was almost scratched, "What the **** did he say?"


    Li Aojian didn''t understand, his brows were frowned into Chuan.


    However, Zhou Shu felt a shock in his heart. It seemed that he had seen a lot of aliens invaded. There were countless demons, sea races, underworld races, Ding races, and so on. They were much more violent than every invasion in the past. Once again caught in the flames of war, endless flames of war, and humanity will gradually perish in the flames of war...


    "enough."


    He calmed his mind, stopped thinking about it anymore, expelled the distracting thoughts in his heart, and vowed to himself, "No such thing will happen, and no immortal cultivator will allow it. The black and yellow world will never be lost from our hands, and humans will never Not the lost."


    "Did you see it? Did you feel it?"


    The statue seemed to perceive Zhou Shu''s changes, with an inexplicable smile on his face, "You see it well, that is the fate of you human immortal cultivators, just like me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "No."


    The statue closed its eyes again, "Ignorance, and stubbornness, it will always be like this..."


    "Stop talking to them, that''s enough."


    Another equally old voice came from outside the sky.


    As the sound disappeared, the dragon breath surrounding the statue gradually drifted away, and soon dissipated completely. The statue did not reappear, like a real dead object, without any signs of life.


    The distant unknown.


    The two voices have not ceased.


    "Say a few words, the crisis is coming soon, and they will become extinct sooner or later, just like us."


    "Maybe, maybe not, don''t you think those three people are very unusual?"


    "The one in the middle understands the essence of Ten Thousand Dao, which is not bad, but the others are not so good. There are many omissions in Fumo Mountain, which is far from perfection, and the other sword body is not complete... ��"


    "But the Fumo Mountain body and the sword body are the magic arts of the most glorious time for human beings. This is not a good sign."


    "That''s also true. It seems that the third younger brother of Kongming Mountain said that there has been no sword body sword repair among human immortal cultivators for more than 10,000 years. It is indeed very unusual..."


    "But the one in the middle is the most terrifying..."


    8

 Chapter 1135: Thanks a fart

    After listening to Zhou Shu''s explanation, Li Aojian nodded if he realized something, "He said that for ten thousand years, it turned out to be this way."


    "Ten thousand years ago, there was so much chaos in our place..."


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t help shaking his head, and he couldn''t believe it, "Every one or two thousand years, there will be alien invasions, and it will not stop until ten thousand years ago... What he said is true?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression was quite heavy, "It is indeed true. There are records in many ancient books. Since ancient times, the world of Xuanhuang has always been a place of chaos because of its rich resources, although human cultivators have always been dominant. , But from time to time, foreigners invaded and wanted to occupy the Xuanhuang world. In these wars, countless resources were taken away, countless inheritances were thus annihilated, countless cultivators died... Today��s cultivators can have this ten thousand years of peace, It''s really not easy."


    With a hint of doubt, Li Aojian said slowly, "According to Lao Long, this ten thousand years was won by the ancestors, but because the human race has not been promoted for a long time, the status of the human race has gradually declined, and there will be no next time. 10,000 years ago, that is to say..."


    Zhu Dashan looked stunned, "Could it be that there will be an alien invasion soon? How long, years or more than ten years?"


    "I don''t think it will be so fast."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, seemingly thoughtful, "I don''t see too many signs yet, maybe there are still decades or hundreds of years, but speaking of it, there is really not much time left. It is said that for decades and hundreds of years, there is really not much that can be done. Normal cultivators can have babies for hundreds of years.


    He sighed, and some thoughts poured in unconsciously.


    It��s no wonder that those big sects are desperately collecting talents, training them at any cost, and even Jianlu, which has always been lonely, is recruiting and expanding, and Linyun Temple is ready to move... Those heads of sects, maybe early It was only through the power of the ancestors that I got the information and knew what was going to happen in the future. Thinking of Wushuang City should be the same. The city lord has been saying that time is pressing. Therefore, there are more and more tasks in Wushuang City. The city lord is still urging him to make progress. He must also know some internal conditions. The crisis is approaching and time does not wait.


    But that was not a general crisis, it was a catastrophe. According to the Dragon Clan��s great power, there are also human immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang world, and they are about to face countless alien races, demons, feather races, and underworld races... all are truly terrifying. The enemy.


    The war between the human race and the alien race has always been cruel. Although Zhou Shu has never experienced it, he has read countless classics and deeply understands that if it does happen, the immortal cultivators in this world will probably be buried in it. There is no exaggeration, but it may be said that it is less. According to records, the Xuanhuang Continent was invaded by the three clans more than 20,000 years ago. Although the human immortal cultivators won, they won extremely tragically. Ninth, the six major sects add up, and there are only thousands of immortal cultivators left, which is really a catastrophe.


    What he is worried about is that in the midst of the chaos, he is afraid that he can''t do too many things and that cultivation of immortality will be impossible. The past efforts will be put into waste, and the people who valued will also leave one by one... This is what he never wants to see the result of.


    The crisis is approaching, and the road ahead is so long that I don''t know where to go. Suddenly, there is a bit of confusion in my heart, and a trace of confusion in my eyes.


    Like dark clouds covering the sun.


    Infected by Zhou Shu, Zhu Dashan couldn''t help but nodded vigorously, helplessly spreading his hands, "Yes, even if it is given to me for a few hundred years, I am afraid that it will not be a great power, how can it be enough, alas."


    "wrong."


    Only Li Aojian shook his head and stared at the front, his figure was as straight as a sword, his eyes were firm, "Decades, hundreds of years, it is enough."


    Seeing Li Aojian''s expression, Zhou Shu couldn''t help smiling, "Old Li is confident, it''s the same all the time."


    Zhu Dashan gave Zhu Dashan an angry look, but unexpectedly did not refute.


    It seems that after thinking about it, for a time, the atmosphere is very stagnant.


    Li Aojian looked at the two men with gloomy expressions, frowned slightly, and suddenly looked up to the sky and smiled, "Haha, hahaha!"


    The sound was thunderous, echoing in the bottom of the well.


    Zhu Dashan was taken aback, and gave him a fierce look, "What are you giggling for for no reason? You startled me and my ears were broken by you!"


    "Xiao Zhou, you just think too much."


    Li Aojian glanced at Zhou Shu, shook his head slightly, and said very freely, "Well, don''t make it so heavy, as if the world is about to be destroyed tomorrow, let alone not, even if it is really going to be destroyed, It doesn��t matter. At least there is still some time for us to concentrate on doing our own things and strive to achieve our goals. Others, wait till the time comes. Xiao Zhou, Lao Zhu, what we should do now is to take a good look here. Looking for something that can make us further, then the powerful old dragon has become a saint, will it not be left without any benefits?"


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes lit up, "That''s what I said, there should always be something about Xiansheng, nothing else, I want to see what treasures there are."


    "Then go find it."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, and said jokingly, "But I think that old dragon has no good feelings for us immortal cultivators, and probably won''t leave anything too good."


    The power of the upper realm projects the lower realm, and the manifestation of the saints will always leave some traces, no matter how many, those traces are valuable to the current Zhou Shu and others .


    Zhu Dashan strode forward, ran towards the statue, and said loudly, "Follow him, use whatever you have. If not, I will carry this statue away and break the root of the old dragon. Who will scare him? We, haha."


    "I support you," Li Aojian followed behind Zhu Dashan, his eyes only going back and forth on the lake, "but I can''t carry the statue, but looking at the ice and fire lake is a little weird, I guess I can find some treasure."


    Zhou Shu looked at the excited two people, unconsciously relaxed.


    I really think a little bit more, but Li Aojian is right. It is the right thing to concentrate on doing your own thing. If you are concerned about gains and losses and feel confused about the future, then you can do nothing well. Even if the calamity in the future becomes more and more serious, then It''s not something that you must concentrate on right now. What is needed most now is to improve your cultivation so that you can exert your strength in the future and protect those you want to protect.


    Looking forward, that trace of confusion suddenly disappeared, his eyes as clear as stars.


    "Old Li, thank you."


    "What does it have to do with me, thank you."


    After getting the expected answer, Zhou Shu smiled knowingly, and walked forward together.


    There are not many places worth exploring here. Zhu Dashan chose the statue, Li Aojian chose the lake of water and fire, and they left the most important copper pillar to Zhou Shu.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1136: Practicing

    In a flash, three months passed. Fastest update


    Xuan Yun, surrounded by a faint golden light, has not yet woken up. His complexion has gradually stiffened, and his body has no warmth, as if he is dead, but everyone can feel it. He is always absorbing the breath of the dragon around him. A moment passed.


    "He''s really focused on practicing."


    Zhu Dashan glanced at him with some admiration.


    Li Aojian frowned, "Yeah, much better than you. How do you feel now when you look at others less?"


    Zhu Dashan turned around, looked at the fragment of bone in front of him, and spread his hands helplessly. "The qi in the body seems to be a little bit more, but there is still no way to use it. It feels a bit uncomfortable. Refining is still a lot uncomfortable..."


    "If you don''t practice, then continue to practice."


    Li Aojian said very rudely, "The method can''t be wrong, he can practice it, so can you naturally, don''t be lazy, don''t be afraid of hardship, what is uncomfortable, isn''t it just pain? ."


    "Got it, wow."


    Zhu Dashan blanked his eyes, "I just know that you don''t know how it hurts... I now know why you gave me that thing, just want to torture me, otherwise, why don''t you practice it yourself. "


    Li Aojian raised his brows and said contemptuously, "It is suitable for you to be such a foolish man, I disdain to practice."


    "Go, go."


    Zhu Dashan glared bitterly and sat down cross-legged to practice, but after a while, beads of sweat continued to emerge from his body, and the ground was wet.


    Three months ago, the three of them explored this place carefully, and they all learned something.


    Zhu Dashan used the power of nine cattle and two tigers to really move away the statue. A section of ancient dragon bone was found in the cave at the bottom of the statue. Although it was only one foot long, the breath of dragon in it was extremely huge. I am afraid that half of the dragon breath in the well comes from here, if you get a treasure;


    At the bottom of the lake of water and fire, Li Aojian��s sword body went deep into the lava, risking his life and death to find two Dragon Attached Grass. Dragon Attached Grass is commonly used by young real dragons and can assist them in their cultivation. With the disappearance of dragons, Dragon Attached Grass also Gradually extinct, they are extremely rare, but two plants have been found here. Jinlonghai tribes cannot use Longfucao. For human cultivators, Longfucao allows them to better perceive the breath of the dragon, and even absorb it. Dragon breath


    As for Zhou Shu, an ancient dragon pattern was found on the copper pillar. The dragon pattern is a dragon character. The dragon pattern here is not long and incomplete. There are only a few hundred characters. Zhou Shu recognizes about half of it, but it can also be seen that it contains The Long Road, mysterious, is the best harvest of the three.


    Li Aojian only used swords and insisted on not using dragons to attach grass, so he gave it to Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan.


    Zhou Shu tried to interpret the dragon pattern, and through countless deductions, he finally came up with a magic formula suitable for immortal cultivators, which he called Zhuanlong formula.


    The Dragon Skill, which can absorb the breath of the dragon and gradually transform it into the power of the dragon. The results obtained vary according to personal qualifications, but no matter how much you get, you can improve your physical fitness to a certain extent, and eventually reach a half-dragon The body also possesses some powers of the dragon race, and can use the magic weapons, tactics, etc. of the sea and dragon races. Of course, the half-dragon body and the near dragon are far apart, let alone true dragons.


    After obtaining the magic formula, Zhou Shubian and Zhu Dashan began to practice.


    A month later, Zhou Shu succeeded in training, transforming the dragon''s breath into the dragon''s power.


    With the power of the dragon, but it��s still a long time before the half-dragon body, he even opened up the dragon source only a little bit. The dragon source is similar to the air sea of ??the cultivator and is used to store the power of the dragon. , Their bodies are not the source of dragons everywhere, they can be stored, the power of the dragon is as majestic as the sea, and the cultivator has to slowly develop and grow, Zhou Shu only has a little bit, so he can only store a little dragon��s power, and can��t exert it. The power of the dragon clan magic tactics, but it is possible to barely use the magic weapon.


    But after having this point of Longyuan, even if you enter the door, you can continue to practice in the future, like refining Qi to build a foundation, and gradually increase the rank of Longyuan.


    Only Zhu Dashan was unable to cultivate successfully. Although he had absorbed a lot of dragon breath and impacted day and night, he couldn''t open up the dragon source, so Li Aojian would urge him day and night.


    Li Aojian glanced at him, showing a trace of satisfaction, and then jumped into the lake of water and fire.


    In the blink of an eye, he turned into a sword body, piercing through heavy flames, and into the deep lava.


    This lake of water and fire has been at least 50,000 years old, and the temperature of the ground fire is unimaginable. If you use the same level to calculate it, it will have a sixth level. It is not an abnormal fire, but it is no less than an abnormal fire. Especially the depths of the lava are extremely hot. If you don''t incarnate into a sword body, you won''t be able to wait for a few breaths.


    "Lao Zhu is okay?"


    Sitting upright in the lava, there was a thick cloud of five-colored smoke, Zhou Shu couldn''t discern its shape, and several golden lights appeared occasionally.


    Li Aojian''s figure is squiggly, and he patted the flames on his body, seemingly worried It''s okay, but I don''t know when I can do it well. If I can''t practice the dragon technique before leaving the Longan Well, go outside. It''s even harder to practice. "


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t worry, I''m thinking about a more suitable method these days. It shouldn''t be long before it will be better."


    "That''s good," Li Aojian nodded slightly, "What about you, what are you doing, strange in ancient times?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m practicing the Five Elements Law, trying to make the five elements rotate and blend together. The environment here is rare and you can''t miss it."


    This is indeed a treasure place for cultivation. The fusion of water and fire is a good thing, but secondly, it is even more rare that there is a large amount of dragon breath that is not part of the five elements and far stronger than the five elements. The power of the five elements is integrated here, no matter in the body, Will not cause any damage to the body.


    "Fine, then there is no time."


    Li Aojian didn''t care, "Where is Caiying?"


    A green light flew out from the smoke, circled in front of Zhou Shu a few times, and made a crisp sound, "My palace is here, you have to call me the palace lord, and you have to salute, otherwise the palace won''t accompany you to make swords. of!"


    "Okay, Lord Palace."


    Li Aojian saluted without hesitation.


    If he could practice the sword, he would never care about anything else.


    Caiying laughed, her voice was like a silver bell, "Hehe, really obedient, Zhou, you want to learn from him."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    "Only say yes, without any sincerity, this palace is here!"


    The green light flickered and flew straight towards Li Aojian. Li Aojian''s movements were also surprisingly fast, and in an instant it turned into a sword. The two collided, the sword intent spread, and it was enveloped within tens of feet. No goodbye. Things.


    In the depths of this lava, both cultivation and sword intent have surprisingly good results, Zhou Shu will not miss it, and Li Aojian is naturally the same.


    Well, so does Caiying.


    time is limited. rw

 Chapter 1137: View, promotion

    ?


    Another two months passed.


    "Look, it''s weird!"


    Zhu Dashan pointed to Xuanyun on the copper pillar and exclaimed.


    The two followed the sound, and they were also slightly startled. Although Xuan Yun did not move, strange changes were taking place on his body. With him as the center, an invisible vortex was formed around him, and he could clearly perceive a large amount of dragon breath. All concentrated in the whirlpool, and at the same time, the golden light on his body gradually became thick, and the dazzling light couldn''t help flashing, gathering on the top of his head.


    As the breath gathered, the tall copper pillars actually swayed, and the water, fire and lake below were constantly surging, and a large amount of flames sprayed up and splashed everywhere.


    "He should be breaking through."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Old Zhu, try to perceive and understand that the breakthrough of the Jinlonghai Clan will also benefit us."


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "Know, I am sensing those breaths and trying to figure out the changes."


    Half a month ago, he received a specially improved Zhuanlong formula from Zhou Shu. The new formula was very suitable for him. Only ten days later, he succeeded in opening up the source of the dragon, transforming the breath of the dragon into the strength of the dragon, which was unexpected. However, the original Dragon Origin he developed was much larger than Zhou Shu, several times larger. Perhaps it was because Fumo Mountain fits well with the Dragon Clan. He succeeded late, but his achievements were great. This also made Zhou Shu and Li Aojian a while. Surprised.


    As time passed, the golden light on Xuan Yun''s head became more and more condensed, and gradually formed the appearance of two dragon horns.


    The dragon''s horns are dark gold, with nine layers on top of each other, with distinct levels, like a pagoda built by a skilled craftsman, but it is large and intricate, and by no means a craftsman can do it. The dragon''s horns are small, but powerful, with a large number of dragons. The breath of the atmosphere is constantly being sent and received, and the wind and clouds are rushing, and the entire water and fire lake is floating and sinking, and the fire waves of dozens of feet are often set off.


    The three of them stood in the fire, and Zhu Dashan couldn''t help but be speechless, "The posture is really not small."


    "Frozen angle."


    Zhou Shu was also a little surprised, "Yeah, when the Jiao Clan was promoted, he often had a single actor. I didn''t think that he was actually a double horn. It is also rare. It seems that he has quite good qualifications and will probably achieve something in the future.


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes were a little confused, "You mean, he has the possibility of transforming a dragon?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, quite solemnly, "The chance of a double horn is much greater than that of a single horn. It is a genius, but speaking of it, as long as there is a dragon bloodline, it is possible to transform a dragon. Even the ordinary koi that is not a monster beast has that little bit, it mainly depends on their own luck and the favor of the ancestors. If luck is good, there will be carps turning into dragons."


    When the light on the dragon''s horns brightened the entire cave, it suddenly closed, and the whole dragon''s horns retracted into the body.


    At the same time, layers of icy blue scales continue to appear, and the colors of fire and water on the scales are staggered, which is very strange.


    Zhu Dashan questioned, "This is?"


    "Squash."


    Zhou Shu explained, "When the old scales are peeled off, he will generate new scales. The quality depends on how much benefit he gets from it. It feels like it should not be bad. He has been cultivating for five months. The breath of the dragon is many times more than you and me."


    Before the words fell, the layers of scales began to fall off, and the body was gradually covered with a heavy and deep blue light, like a blue cocoon.


    The blue cocoon lasted for a while, and suddenly burst open, like a fountain, and many deep blue blood arrows splashed out of it. In an instant, the whole cave was filled with a peculiar smell of blood, blood from the green crystal flood.


    And the blood didn''t fall, it just floated in the air, forming a weird ring shape.


    Li Aojian''s expression stagnated, "He failed?"


    "No, isn''t it a failure?" Zhu Dashan said worriedly, "but it seems to be true, the blood is running out, maybe it''s dying."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with a hint of caution, "No, he is melting blood... Please pay attention to the dragon breath around you."


    Zhu Dashan felt a little bit, and said in surprise, "The surrounding air is flowing so fiercely, as if all the dragon breath here has been taken by him, and we don''t even feel it here."


    Li Aojian nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "It''s like a tornado storm, and the blood circle is in the eye of the wind, but what is Melting Blood doing?"


    "Completely disperse your own blood, filter the dragon breath left by the ancestors, and forcibly incorporate it, trying to obtain a trace of ancestral blood from it, thereby changing your own blood," Zhou Shu eased, "Generally speaking, there are very few near The dragon race will do this, because the possibility of getting dragon blood from these breaths is extremely small, almost impossible, and once it fails... there will be no possibility of promotion to the seventh rank in the future. For him, this step is actually not If necessary, you can be promoted smoothly without doing it, which is also unexpected."


    Li Aojian glanced at Xuan Yun and said in a low voice, "If you fail to succeed, you will become benevolent. He usually only promises, but he can''t tell."


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "Very decisive."


    On weekdays, they don''t pay much attention to Xuan Yun. At this time, seeing such a behavior, the same people who are cultivators can''t help but feel a little admiration in their hearts.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them, "Help him?"


    Zhu Dashan nodded immediately, "Can you help? Then help."


    Li Aojian said in a slow voice, "He is a foreign race, if you want to... do it in the future, we have no opinion."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "I know what you mean. After all, the Terran Sea Clan has always been hostile, and may soon be fighting again... I thought about this but I think he doesn''t You will become an enemy. If you become an enemy, I will solve it then."


    Li Aojian nodded, "Yeah."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and waved, a piece of white bone flew towards the blue blood circle above.


    Of course, it is the ancient keel discovered before. The keel that can survive is impossible to be left by the mighty power. At most, it is the dragon who survived the catastrophe. The value of this osteotomy is approximately equal to the bone of the tribulation, although it is precious, but It''s not that you can''t give up.


    "So that''s it," Zhu Dashan said, "is there dragon blood in this bone?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "I don''t know, but it is a keel. Although it is a keel that has not achieved great power, it is better than those emptiness. With this, even if there is only a one-thousandth chance, But it��s better than almost no chance, depending on his luck."


    The three of them didn''t say much, and stared together.


    As soon as the keel entered the blood circle, it was immediately completely surrounded by blue blood, wrapped tightly, like a treasure.


    The blue cocoon below also shook involuntarily.


    The surrounding dragon''s breath tumbling more and more violently, large and small air current vortices, constantly appearing, wind rolling clouds appeared, the surrounding chaos, and the blue light in the middle became more and more solid, like a bright pearl.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1138: I will think about it

    The light flashed, the blue cocoon broke open, Xuan Yun held the keel, and walked over the copper pillar step by step with the void. Fastest update


    His appearance is the same, but his temperament is different. He is as rich as jade and has a calm manner, especially the two bright lights in his eyes, which are like stars.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps, smiling and arching his hands, "Congratulations to the young palace lord for his promotion."


    "Thank you fellow Daoist."


    Xuan Yun immediately bowed in return, and raised his head to look at Zhou Shu with a sincere expression, "Is this keel handed over by fellow Taoist friends? If it weren''t for the generous gift from fellow Taoists, I would probably not succeed this time, and I might even have my life. Worry, I couldn''t hold it back then..." He glanced at the keel in his hand, rubbed it a few times, and said with regret, "I just can''t help Daoist fellow, this keel..."


    The previously smooth keel now looks very gray and defeated, as if it has lost its energy.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and smiled faintly, "Don''t care, this root will be gone if you don''t have it. When you return to the Cloud Palace and become the Palace Master, are you afraid that there will be nothing else? I believe there will be no shortage of the Young Palace Master. "


    "The Daoist said that."


    Xuan Yun smiled and nodded, arched his hands to Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian one by one, and said in a deep voice, "If Xuan Yun is fortunate enough to become the lord of the palace, I will never treat a few dao friends badly, and a few rest assured."


    "We understand," Zhou Shu smiled, "Speaking of which, did your blood melt successfully?"


    "I don''t know, probably not."


    Xuan Yun shook his head unconsciously, with a trace of confusion in his eyes, and sighed, "With the help of the dragon bones of fellow Daoists, I seem to have sensed the call of the ancients, the glory of the ancient dragon clan, and the dream of becoming a dragon, but one When I woke up from the dream, the blood recovered did not change as expected, and the strength did not increase too much. Maybe it is because the younger generations of us are too unbearable to receive the favor of our ancestors..."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I am not a sea clan, but from the perspective of our immortal cultivators, if we sense it, there will be no results. Maybe we will only find out later."


    "I haven''t passed by, nor have I used keel melting in the clan. I hope it''s as the Taoist said." Xuan Yun was slightly relieved, and looked at Zhou Shu with some doubts. "But, how do you know me, Taoist Those who are melting blood, even throw the keel over?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''ve seen some before."


    The Jinlonghai clan��s advancement is actually a very secret matter. Even the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion in Cihangzong is not recorded, Zhou Shu has no way of knowing it, but now I know it is because I asked Yan Huaming the reason.


    Yan Huaming''s ten thousand years of accumulation is a huge wealth. To some extent, it may be one of Zhou Shu''s most important wealth.


    Xuan Yun couldn''t help sighing, "The Taoists are really knowledgeable, even the things on the seabed are so clear."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Since you have been promoted, we should also leave for Liuyun Palace."


    "it is good."


    Xuan Yun didn''t ask any more questions, and immediately nodded in agreement, only a flash of excitement, and then said, "Friends, have you got the power of the dragon?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Thanks to the blessing of the young palace lord, this is a worthwhile trip."


    "what?"


    Xuan Yun was surprised, and it took a long time before he settled down and muttered, "It''s really unexpected, you can really do it..."


    The shock in Xuan Yun''s heart was more than what he showed. The human race and the dragon race have always been enemies. If they had to, the ancestors of the dragon race would never give their power to human cultivators. Those who can gain the power of the dragon, look ahead. There are not many in thousands of years, Xuan Yun brought them to Longyan Well, and never thought about what they could get from it, how did they do it?


    "Luck."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Young Palace Master, you have been cultivating these days, do you feel anything unusual around you?"


    Xuan Yun shook his head, "No, when we feel the breath of the dragon, our Jiao clan must be extremely attentive. If we are distracted, we can''t absorb it. We must close our five senses beforehand, forbid external thoughts, and feel nothing."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Oh."


    Xuan Yun seemed to realize something, "What happened? Xuan''an sent someone again?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "That''s not the case, it''s a small matter, let''s talk about it when we have time, let''s leave first."


    "Let''s go now. It has been delayed for a long time, and I don''t know if Jiaoling is okay."


    Xuan Yun nodded and walked out immediately.


    After a short while, several people embarked on the journey again.


    This time it was not a reclusive escape, looking for the Hidden Dragon Valley, but it was energetic, going to Liuyun Palace and seizing the position of the palace lord.


    It is also interesting. This time, the sea-calling flute is not a docile sea snail horse, but a three-sided swordfish. The back is covered with spikes. The appearance is strong and fierce, which complements the atmosphere of the trip.


    Although it is not as comfortable as the sea snail horse, it does not matter. Sitting among the spikes does not mean something.


    The four of them sat on the fish and travelled unimpeded all the way. Occasionally, the Sea Clan came over, and when they saw Xuan Yun, they immediately bowed to leave and did not dare to stay for a while.


    "These people are very respectful when they see you? It was not like this before, and we hadn''t encountered an enemy along the way Zhu Dashan was quite confused about this.


    Xuan Yun smiled unconsciously, "Friends of Daoist, now I''m Tier 6, they won''t treat me like before, and they can''t, otherwise they will be enemies with Liuyun Palace, and the result of the Battle of the Hidden Dragon Valley should have been passed early. When going out, if those sea races are acquainted, they won''t offend a few dao friends with their own risks. I think most of the sea races are watching and waiting to see the final result."


    Zhu Dashan still has doubts and looks at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Yes, the Young Palace Master said very clearly."


    This is indeed the case. Xuan''an had the absolute initiative before, because Xuanyun did not have the sixth rank, and both his status and the rank were lower than that of Xuan''an. Other sea races were not afraid to offend him, but now Xuanyun Jin Rank, nominally the only heir to the palace lord, sits on an equal footing with Xuan��an, and is well-known and has strong support. Others will not easily take risks, of course, no one will help them. Before the result, they can stand in line now. Not a good idea.


    Everyone is sensible.


    "I don''t worry about myself, I only worry that Jiao Ling will be in danger. Xuan''an can''t deal with me. If I use Jiao Ling to vent my anger..."


    Xuan Yun sighed lightly, and the worry was beyond words.


    "You''re right. If Xuan''an must do this, Jiaoling will indeed suffer."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "However, Jiao Ling has big ambitions, which is far beyond reach. These little things will not affect her at all, but will make her stronger. You don''t have to think about it. Also, you don''t have to worry about Jiao Ling. Xuan''an obviously knows your ultimate goal. She will definitely keep her as the last card to force you to submit. She will definitely live. As for you, it is better to think about how to deal with this."


    Xuan Yun''s expression trembled slightly, and he nodded heavily, "The Taoist fellow said it is extremely true, I will think about it." rw

 Chapter 1139: Still need to ask

    There are less than fifty thousand li from Liuyun Palace.


    Zhou Shu and Xuan Yun sat on the swordfish and moved forward slowly.


    Not long after, a sword light swept over and stopped beside Zhou Shu.


    "Old Li, all right?"


    "Well, but it took a little longer," Li Aojian looked a little haggard, and said solemnly, "These two assassins are a little troublesome, and they are very different from the previous ones. They are probably the best in Tier 6 Sea Clan. Up."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Almost, the closer you get to Liuyun Palace, the more powerful the enemy, and I don''t know how many people there are."


    "Yes."


    Li Aojian sat down and took a breath, shook his head, "In the past ten days, we have solved a total of 11 batches of enemies, and all of them are well-trained and powerful dead soldiers. One Liuyun Palace can train so many. Death, it''s not easy."


    The journey went smoothly before, but from a place close to Liuyun Palace 100,000 miles, assassin killers began to appear one after another.


    Of course, they hadn��t seen Xuan Yun before, and they were all killed. With Zhou Shu��s spiritual knowledge, it��s hard for anyone to get close to this side. Zhou Shu often found them thousands of miles away, and then Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan took the initiative. Attacking and solving the problem, Zhou Shu stayed here to protect Xuan Yun. He had reached the door, but he couldn''t lose here.


    "Sorry, I''ve made a few of you tired."


    Xuan Yun looked at the two with a lot of apologies and doubts on his face. "I don''t know where Xuan''an got so many assassins. I have clearly reorganized the Liuyun Palace. Most of the sea people They would not obey Xuan''an, at least they would not serve him to the utmost, but no one would have thought that there would be so many people coming, and all of them would bring bubble dolphins, which is really... alas."


    The bubble dolphin is a very ancient sea beast that has existed since ancient times, but its evolution is extremely slow, and it can��t be regarded as a monster beast until now. Although it has a little sense of autonomy, it will explode when it encounters danger. To solve it, of course, there was no suspense, and he dragged his opponent to die together. Because of this feature, it was used as a bomb by many sea races.


    Its self-detonation power is quite large, and the sixth-order sea clan has almost no possibility of escape.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Xuan''an has been the palace lord for so many years. Of course, he has cultivated many dead men who only serve himself. They are usually hidden in various places and will only come out at a critical moment. You can''t find it when you rectify the Liuyun Palace. "


    Xuan Yun nodded and sighed, "Oh, I still think too simple, but I won''t be anymore."


    Compared to Xuan''an, he was obviously still a little immature.


    After resting for a while, Li Aojian stood up and looked into the distance, slightly confused, "Lao Zhu''s side, hasn''t it been resolved yet, do you want me to help? Speaking of which, they are smart this time, and came in two ways. ."


    "No, he is already on his way back, but..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was a little weird, and his eyebrows condensed, "Strange, Lao Li returned with a sea clan. Could it be a captive who surrendered?"


    Li Aojian was stunned, "No way, those dead men are fighting for their lives at all, and they will explode at any time, so they will surrender? It''s incredible."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s hard to tell, maybe I was influenced by Lao Zhu."


    "It may be possible, he always does something unexpected."


    Li Aojian smiled knowingly, and sat down again, leaning against the swordfish, very relaxed.


    After a while, I saw Zhu Dashan''s huge body, striding over by a meteor, and there was indeed a sea clan beside him. The sea clan was very short, but four or five feet tall, his transformation was very incomplete, almost half human. Half fish, pointed-mouthed fish gills, with four long beards hanging around his mouth, his eyes were cloudy and erratic, and looked rather wretched.


    "I''m back, Xiao Zhou!"


    Zhu Dashan''s voice was very loud and loud, and the sea was shaken by the shock.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, it''s fine, who is this?"


    "A useless assassin was scared by me, saying that he would exchange his life with an important secret. I can''t kill my old Zhu, so I just brought it back. It''s really troublesome."


    Zhu Dashan explained a few words. He glanced at the sea clan nearby. The sea clan suddenly knelt on the ground, shaking like chaff, lowering his head and begging for mercy.


    "Look, you are really timid as a mouse," Zhu Dashan shook his head, with a lot of disdain in his eyes, "He said that he knew where Xuan''an and Jiao Ling were hidden. I think this should be good news."


    "what?!"


    Hearing these words, Xuan Yun looked shocked, and quickly jumped off the swordfish, three steps and two steps, ran to the sea clan, and said anxiously, "You really know where Jiaoling is, say ,Say it!"


    "Jiaoling is..."


    The Sea Clan slowly raised his head, his eyes changed instantly, no longer a trace of wretchedness, only extreme majesty and anger.


    When he noticed something, Xuan Yun couldn''t help but stunned, "You?"


    "Die!"


    The Sea Clan gave a grin, took a blood-colored spear in both hands, and pierced directly at Xuanyun.


    The shot was surprisingly fast From raising the head to shooting, it took less than a breath, not to mention the nearby Xuanyun, even Zhu Dashan on the side did not react at all, and waited until the spear completely pierced Xuanyun. With Yun''s body, he recovered.


    "You, what are you doing!"


    The extremely angry Zhu Dashan threw out his fists and smashed them down hard, but the Sea Clan moved faster. After the spear shot, he immediately retreated, and he was hundreds of feet away in the blink of an eye.


    The spear that pierced out was so powerful that it could not help but flew straight out hundreds of meters away with the pierced Xuanyun, like a **** meteor. Then, upon hearing a series of explosions, the spear suddenly exploded with momentum. Thunderous.


    The sea water surged wildly, the mud and sand were flying all over the sky, and the swordfish sensed the danger and hurriedly dived into the ground.


    All was in the blink of an eye, and as the smoke gradually dissipated, Xuan Yun was no longer a trace, not even a bit of flesh and blood was left. In the series of explosions, he was obviously too dead to die.


    Zhu Dashan looked stunned, looking at the distance, speechless.


    "Haha, hahaha!"


    The Sea Clan laughed loudly, his body getting bigger and bigger until Zhang Xu stopped. Looking at it now, where is the insignificant and small appearance before? The Sea Clan in front of him is tall and mighty, with solemn face, two points in his eyes, sharp as a knife.


    At the same time, a Ling Ran aura continued to rise and spread to the surroundings.


    Zhu Dashan stared at him, with anger in his eyes, "You, who are you?"


    Li Aojian frowned slightly, his figure stretched, and fell to Zhu Dashan''s side, whispering in a low voice, "Be careful, he is definitely not only Tier 6."


    "Do you need to ask?"


    Zhou Shu was still indifferent and bowed his hand to the Sea Clan, "Palace Master Xuan''an, your way of appearing on the stage is unexpected."


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    The Sea Clan laughed long and stretched out his fingers to the distance, "Now Xuanyun is dead, what are you taking to grab my position? Hahahaha!" 8

 Chapter 1140: Xuanan

    "As the master of the Fourth Palace of the East China Sea, you are really shameless.???"


    Li Aojian shook his head slightly, showing a lot of disdain, and took Zhu Dashan back.


    He had known Xuan''an''s strength a long time ago, ranking first in the Liuyun Palace, and the point revealed just now also shows that this is definitely not an opponent that can be easily dealt with.


    However, it was also unexpected that Xuan''an, as the palace lord of the Liuyun Palace, had a noble status, but pretended to be a killer, pretending to surrender, approaching Xuan Yun and performing assassinations, and surrendering to this point was also rare.


    "You, you are so mean!"


    Zhu Dashan was too stubborn to retreat, pointing to Xuan''an, "You...really..."


    I couldn''t scold anything, my eyes almost burst into flames, there was a crackling noise all over my body, and he walked towards Xuan''an instead.


    "Everyone is reasonable, and the old man doesn''t refute it. It''s all his fault."


    Xuan An put away his laughter, bowed his hands to the two of them, smiled and said, "But a few fellow daoists, Xuan An really didn''t mean to be against a few enemies. In order to welcome a few of them, I had already prepared in Liuyun Palace. It��s a good feast, and there are gifts of treasures. It will never be worse than what Xuan Yun gave to a few people. If you have time, you might as well go together now, how about?"


    Zhu Dashan looked startled, "What did you say?"


    Xuan An eased his beard, showing a lot of sincerity, "To several fellow daoists, Xuan An has always been extremely respectful. A powerful immortal cultivator like you has always been the guest of the old man''s most value, but it is a pity that I hate each other late. , Being provoked by Xuan Yun, made Zai Xia have to temporarily become enemies with a few of them, but now Xuan Yun is dead, and there is no grievance between you and me. This is the end of the matter, how?"


    Zhu Dashan was a little stunned, and he didn''t know what medicine was sold in Xuan''an Gourd, and he suddenly showed up.


    "It''s a good one before the soldiers."


    Zhou Shu walked over with a smile, stood in front of Zhu Dashan, arched his hands, "The palace lord first designed to kill Xuanyun, and then we waited, so that we can turn the hatred into the invisible, and successfully keep the palace lord''s position. Let me wait to believe in Xuanyun, and I can��t and will never stand up for Xuanyun again. It��s the best of both worlds, the palace lord��s great idea.��


    "Friend Daoist Zhou is very clear in his heart, he''s almost the same as the old man, he admires him."


    Xuan calmed his palms and smiled, "These days, the old man has seen many sea races, and they are all jealous and admired for you, saying that you are a dragon and a phoenix no matter whether you are a wise man or a cultivation base. It''s a big deal."


    "The palace lord is looking high."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, turned around and took a look, with a lot of regret in his eyes, "Xuan Yun is really dead, and I have no intention of revenge for him, just..."


    "what?"


    Zhu Dashan''s complexion was shocked, almost shouting.


    Although Xuan Yun didn''t have much affection with them, but after all he had been with them for nearly a year, and now he died like this in front of them, how could he say no revenge? He really couldn''t understand what Zhou Shu said, not to mention that they had to get information about Zhao Yueru from Jiao Ling, how could they let go.


    Li Aojian immediately stretched out his hand to hold him, shook his head lightly, and said, "Lao Zhu, have you forgotten what happened before? That Xuanyun has died many times... Actually, I just understand it now, mostly. When I saw you come back before Xiao Zhou, I was ready, and when I came, I counted."


    "what?"


    Zhu Dashan was startled when he heard the sound, the doubt in his eyes gradually disappeared, he snorted, and backed away.


    Xuan An looked at the three of them, but said that the three of them had differences, but there was a hint of joy in his heart, "Friends, just what?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Li Aojian, smiled, turned around and continued, "Although Xuanyun is dead, Jiao Ling is still with you, I don��t care about Xuanyun and Liuyun Palace��s position as the palace lord, it��s nothing to me. Relationship, why bother? But I want Jiao Ling, what does the palace lord think I should do?"


    "You also want Jiao Ling, what do fellow Taoists want Jiao Ling to do?"


    Xuan''an was taken aback for a moment, pondered for a moment, and laughed, "Friends, like Xuan Yun, you also fell in love with the saint of our Liuyun Palace? It''s not that the old man likes to talk wrong, but that woman is really a disaster. Made a lot of incomprehensible retrogrades. As a slave race, she seems to be on the same level as the dragon race? She is not like a normal sea race. I suspect that there is a problem with her, and if it is not for her, the child spin that I value most Yun will never betray me, betray Liuyun Palace!"


    He was a little annoyed when he said that, he seemed to realize it, and he said slowly, "Daoist, she is indeed beautiful, but she is definitely not a good match. There are so many women in the Sea Clan that are better than her, and there are as many Taoists want. The old man will deliver it by himself, and it will never be worse than that Jiao Ling."


    "It''s not wrong for the palace lord to think so, but no matter what the palace lord says, I don''t want to change my mind."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and looked at Xuan''an. There was a glimmer of light in his eyes, "Could it be that... the palace lord has killed Jiao Ling? Killing the saint woman, if you really do it, you won��t have to be the palace lord. I can''t sit down anymore, right?"


    "It''s ridiculous, why am I so stupid to kill her."


    Xuan''an shook his head lightly snorted, "It''s just confinement. She is still in the Cicada Moon Palace. Of course, she occasionally eats a few mysterious spider fruits. bad thing."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, nodded and said, "How is the palace lord considering, give Jiao Ling to me, and I will leave the East China Sea immediately and never come back."


    "Ha ha����"


    Xuan''an watched Zhou Shu and laughed out loud, but the laughter became colder and colder, "It''s just that the old man will promise you. Isn''t the Daoist joking? You are so rude to the old man, you really think that Is the old man afraid of you?"


    He knew very well in his heart that Jiao Ling and Xuan Yun were both suffering from serious heart problems, with stubborn illnesses in his abdomen. Only one came slowly and the other was imminent. In any case, the two of them would either die or be firmly controlled in their hands. Put it on others.


    The two of them faced each other without moving, only their eyes collided, and everything around them seemed to froze for a long while.


    After a few breaths, Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, with a calm expression, "Since the palace lord disagrees, then forget it."


    Xuan''an looked startled, "Forget it, what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything," Zhou Shu smiled, "Palace Master, we will see you in Liuyun Palace in a few days."


    Xuan''an''s face slightly condensed, "I''m looking forward to a few big drivers, goodbye."


    He arched his hands and said no more, he stepped back, gradually merged into the water, and disappeared.


    "What happened just now, is it all right?"


    Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian leaned over immediately, looking at Zhou Shu, with expectations and doubts in their eyes.


    The moment Xuan''an and Zhou Shu looked at each other, they both felt abnormal. A large number of divine consciousness impacted each other thousands of times in a small area, but they couldn''t see the result.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and smiled lightly.


    8

 Chapter 1141: Poisonous fruit

    Li Aojian seemed thoughtful, "He has a strong sense of spirit."


    "Indeed, I didn''t expect it to be so strong. It''s not like the sea clan, and it''s almost the same as the human immortal cultivator."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in a condensed voice, "Not only that, his cultivation level is not bad, he is afraid that he is the strongest opponent we have encountered on the seabed."


    Zhu Dashan questioned, "Can the three of us beat him?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "This is not, and it is not so strong. We are naturally more than enough to deal with him."


    Zhu Dashan is still puzzled, "Then why didn''t you just keep him?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I can''t do it right now. I can see that he can bend and stretch. He is very wise. Since he dared to come alone, he mostly left behind. If we force him to stay now, the Jiao Ling in Liuyun Palace is afraid that his life will not be saved. , Then our goal will not be achieved. To save Jiao Ling, it is enough to test it now."


    "That''s right, this guy used tricks, which is completely different from those sea races who go straight."


    Li Aojian nodded, seeming to realize something, "So you will use your plan to make him think that Xuanyun is dead and want to get Jiao Ling from him."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Jiao Ling, he certainly won''t give it to us, but it''s okay to ask for some news. What he said about Cicada Moon Palace, Xuan Spider Fruit, and I will ask Xuan Yun later."


    Zhu Dashan immediately said, "Is Xuan Yun okay?"


    "It''s okay," Zhou Shu shook his head and explained, "Lao Zhu, I just felt abnormal when I saw Xuan''an just now. His Tier 6 Sea Clan identity was obviously deliberately disguised, but because he was surrounded by a layer of harmony. Your virtual gods cover is very similar to the protective cover, even I can''t tell it from a distance. It was hidden by him, and I didn''t see it until I got closer. When something happened in a hurry, it was not good to remind you."


    "I expected that he was mostly Xuan''an, so I would just do it. I simulated Xuan Yun''s clone just like before, and tried to seduce him... It''s a bit dangerous to say that his spiritual consciousness is very powerful. If I get With the strength of the dragon, there is a trace of dragon breath in the clone. If he is not focused on hiding himself, and he wants to kill Xuan Yun, otherwise he may see through him. After he is fooled, I immediately let Xuan Yun take The swordfish dived into the bottom of the sea, and then concealed it so that he could not perceive the truth."


    "Ha, so I can rest assured, you still have more ideas."


    Zhu Dashan laughed, but soon lowered his head, "Oh, it''s all mine. I thought I could bring back good news, but in the end it brought back a big disaster. If it wasn''t for Xiao Zhou, you should become faster randomly. I''m afraid that Xuanyun is really hard to escape."


    "Do not blame you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and comforted, "His spiritual consciousness is indeed very powerful, even I was concealed by him. It is normal if you can''t see it when you refine your body. What should you care about."


    Li Aojian nodded, "Yes, Lao Zhu, you have nothing to blame. Anyway, it''s fine."


    The sea water surged, and the ground suddenly cracked, and the three-sided swordfish swam out from the crack. Xuan Yun was standing on the fish''s back, looking left and right, quite anxious, with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu beckoned, "It''s just right, I have something to ask you, Xuan Yun."


    Xuan Yun fell to Zhou Shu''s side and said eagerly, "Friends, that person must be Xuan''an. I can feel his breath, absolutely, what about others?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "He is gone, I know it is him, so don''t worry."


    Xuan Yun shook his head repeatedly, "I am not worried about myself, I am worried about Jiaoling, did he say anything about Jiaoling?"


    "I''m about to ask you about this, where is the Cicada Moon Palace, and what is the Profound Spider Fruit?"


    "Wh... what, Xuan... Spider Fruit?"


    Xuan Yun paled with surprise, and he was a little unclear about what he said.


    Zhu Dashan didn''t realize it, "What is it, so scary?"


    Xuan Yun settled down, but still couldn��t calm down. The worries in his heart and the hatred in his eyes grew more and more. "Several people don��t know, the mysterious spider fruit, also known as the black spider fruit, is unique to Thousand Spider Valley. A kind of poisonous fruit, after taking it, if there are tens of thousands of spiders crawling in the body, the itching will be unbearable, even the strong sea race can not bear it, and... after taking the black spider fruit, the body and face will change It''s getting darker and uglier..."


    He paused for the last sentence for a long time, seemingly unwilling to say it.


    "Well, Xuan''an is really vicious."


    Li Aojian shook his head, "Although I haven''t seen Jiao Ling, but from Xiao Zhou''s description, she should be an unparalleled woman. Such a poisonous fruit is probably more uncomfortable for her than any torture or torture."


    "Who said no!"


    Xuan Yun gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "Xuan''an, you have treated the saint of Liuyun Palace like this, I must kill you!"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, seemingly thoughtful. If an ordinary beautiful woman is subjected to such torture and insult, I am afraid that she will seek death with all her heart, and for a woman like Jiao Ling with great wisdom and stoicism, most of them will not ask for death. But such torture is also unbearable, and her mind will inevitably change. More importantly, for a race like the Sea Clan that attaches great importance to appearance, the change in appearance has greatly reduced her charm and reputation. This is undoubtedly a huge Shock, what she wants to do to make the mackerel and the many sea tribes get along with each other on an equal footing will also become extremely difficult.


    Most of the sea people have a special kind of discrimination against their incomplete forms. As mentioned before, many sea people also suffer as a result.


    Xuan''an''s lightly understatement not only ruined her appearance, it hit her even harder, and it was more vicious than killing her.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Is there a way to recover?"


    "Yes, but..."


    Xuan Yun sighed, "The toxin of the mysterious spider fruit penetrates deep into the body, and it is extremely difficult to completely get rid of it with drugs or tactics. There is only one way to completely get rid of it, and that is to restore the original monster shape and then reshape it. , If it��s a normal sea clan, you can downgrade yourself, restore the original shape, and then advance to transform again, but for Jiao Ling, she is a saint of the sacred clan, who is born to perfection, how can she transform again? Alas, alas..."


    With grief in his heart, he couldn''t help but sigh, and he obviously felt that there was no way and no way to go.


    And Zhou Shu heard these words, but if he realized, according to this, Xuan Spider Fruit has no solution to Jiao Ling, why did Xuan An early have a way to contain Jiao Ling, but why did she keep letting her go? Save it until now? This is not suitable for cleaning up, and it shouldn''t be the case. It shows that things are definitely going for a turn, but they just don''t know about it.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Leave aside this matter for now. In short, we must rescue Jiaoling as soon as possible. Do you know where the Cicada Moon Palace is?"


    Xuan Yun nodded, "Cicada Moon Palace is at the deepest part of Liuyun Palace, the most heavily guarded place in Liuyun Palace."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked to the sea snail first.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1142: Will count

    Several people went all the way, and the degree was still very slow. ?


    Sitting still not stable, Zhu Dashan probed from time to time, looking around, "Strange, why didn''t you see anyone coming again?"


    Li Aojian gave him a white look, "You are stupid, Xuan''an thought Xuanyun was already dead, of course, he would not send any more people, the most is to observe from a distance."


    "Haha, I forgot about it," Zhu Dashan touched his head and smiled, "Okay, without those bugs getting in the way, we can go directly to Liuyun Palace."


    "It''s nothing good. Now that Xuan''an knows we are going, it will definitely arrange more manpower and will also arrange many traps," Li Aojian shook his head, turned to Zhou Shu, and said with some doubts, "Xiao Zhou, why are you so right? He said, didn��t this let him prepare in advance? It would be better to confuse him and say we are not going, let him relax his vigilance, is it better to do so."


    "Well, what you said makes sense."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But I think it''s better to tell him and let him prepare more. This is a good thing for us."


    "Why?"


    Li Aojian condensed his eyebrows and didn''t understand.


    "It was OK to go quietly before, but now the situation is completely different."


    Zhou Shudi said, "As soon as Xuanyun dies, the original struggle for palace lord will no longer exist. If we go to Liuyun Palace to save Jiao Ling, we will fight with the Sea Clan as a human immortal cultivator. It is a unilateral matter of the Liuyun Palace, but has risen to the level of racial disputes. Xuan An only needs to publicize this-saying that in order to **** the saintess of the Liuyun Palace, the human cultivator forcibly invades the Liuyun Palace. Then the sea people in the East China Sea will be gathered together in Liuyun Palace to fight against us. I believe he will surely get the call. By that time, he will be almost invincible. No matter how strong we are, it is impossible to win, because there are more scruples. , And there are too many opponents."


    Li Aojian nodded slightly, "It is said that if Xuan Yun dies, such a situation will indeed happen. Our teacher is unknown, and we are on the bottom of the sea. There is almost no possibility of winning, but... Xuan Yun is not dead."


    "In Xuan''an''s eyes, Xuan Yun is already dead, so I guess he will definitely do this, and we can take advantage of this."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Wait until Xuan''an has gathered enough Donghai Sea Clan, thinking that the winning ticket is in hand, just waiting for us to get the bait, let Xuanyun appear again, and Xuanyun, who has reached the sixth rank, is already the official palace of Liuyun Palace. The heir, in front of so many sea people, Xuan''an can''t object at all, so instead, the methods he prepared will become our best bargaining chips, and Xuan Yun then lists Xuan''an''s various evils one by one, such as Things about Jiao Ling, etc. At that time, our opponent is only Xuan An, and everyone else will stand on Xuan Yun, which is our side."


    He spoke slowly. After careful consideration, he was very confident in his words. Xuan''an''s sudden appearance allowed Zhou Shu to seize a rare opportunity to break the game. It was very troublesome to save Jiaoling because he was worried that Xuan''an would fight. The fish died and the net broke, causing Jiao Ling to suffer, but now it is different. If everything goes well, in Liuyun Palace, in front of many sea races, Xuan An will no longer be able to turn over, nor can it pose a threat to Jiao Ling and Xuan Yun.


    "what!?"


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s explanation, Zhu Dashan and Xuanyun were both stunned.


    And Li Aojian contemplated for a while, and couldn''t help but praised, "Xiao Zhou, you really are there. If that''s the case, Liuyun Palace is at your fingertips, and Jiao Ling can be rescued safely. How did you think of it? In a short time. The countermeasures, this is a trick, really made Xuan''an lift a rock and hit her in the foot, haha."


    "If it can be done, it does have such an effect, perhaps even better, without even having to do it."


    Zhou Shu looked towards Xuan Yun, his expression slightly condensed, "We have a plan, but we also have to be adequately prepared. The key point is Xuan Yun, how to prevent Xuan An from discovering that you are still alive and how you enter the palace. When it''s suitable, you must also step forward and persuade those sea races whom Xuan''an invited."


    The eyes of several people fell on Xuan Yun, indeed, the focus of the plan was on Xuan Yun.


    Xuan Yun quickly understood, and after thinking about it, "I have a life-saving color crystal on my body. It is made from the jade pond spar from the sea eye and refined after a hundred years in the Longan Well. It has the effect of protecting the lord. In addition to resisting the gods and the vitality, I can also hide myself. Now that I have the sixth rank, I can better wield its power. The sixth-rank sea clan will definitely not be able to reveal who I am, and the seventh-rank should be able to hide it. , Just Xuan''an...I''m not sure."


    "Huming Caijing, I''ve heard of it, a very good sea clan magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. Before, his divine mind could not be attached to Xuan Yun''s body, which was probably the reason for this Caijing.


    He took out a magic weapon, "If the Caijing is not enough, I also have a house and robes, which can also resist the divine consciousness and spirit. If it is used well, it will double protection. Even if it is Xuanan, if you don��t pay attention to you, you Can''t show it either."


    "it is good."


    The matter was important, so Xuan Yun didn''t say much, and took the robes directly, "How to use it?"


    Zhou Shudao The method is not difficult, I will teach you, you should be able to learn it before you arrive at Liuyun Palace. "


    Xuan Yun nodded, "Okay."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "Go on, entering the palace is a bit troublesome. You definitely can''t go in with us. It''s best to mix in the invited sea clan. This is up to you. You should always know some familiar sea clan. , And in Liuyun Palace, there should be one or two of your henchmen, right?"


    At this time, he couldn''t help thinking of Lin Zhu.


    If Lin Zhu is there, entering the city is not a problem, and even saving Jiao Ling is not a problem. As long as you know the specific location, you can use the teleportation array to complete.


    "I don''t know how she is doing research now, and she doesn''t have much time left. If the transmission technology was not perfect when the aliens invaded, in order not to let the aliens get it, I am afraid that the results of the research will be destroyed. , It''s a tragedy repeating..."


    Unconsciously sighed secretly.


    Xuan Yun interrupted his thoughts, "I can assure you that entering Liuyun Palace is not a problem, I promise that I can appear there."


    Zhou Shu stared at him with a lot of caution on his face, "Remember, this must be done."


    Xuan Yun nodded, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I think you can persuade the sea clan behind. I did a good job in Huiyue Palace before. Isn''t this difficult for you? There will probably be high-level sea clan, Tier 7 There will be no less than the sixth order, don��t be nervous about making mistakes."


    Xuan Yun thought for a while, and seriously agreed, "Don''t worry, fellow Daoist, I am also a Tier 6 Sea Clan now, and I feel that my ancestors will never show fear in front of other Sea Clan."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction, "Now let''s take a good rest and wait for Xuan''an to do his thing, don''t rush to Liuyun Palace, wait until he is completely ready."


    "Drink, drink!"


    Zhu Dashan shouted. 8

 Chapter 1143: Liuyun Palace

    Liuyun Palace, the inner palace. ?


    The tall Xuan''an sat above the hall with no expression on his face, and several rows of sea races stood neatly below, with a respectful expression.


    Glancing at the bottom, Xuan calmly said, "Is there any news about Kuiming?"


    "Have."


    A sea clan went out to salute, "The person who sent out has sent back the news. After the first battle in the Hidden Dragon Valley, Kui Ming did not return to the Cloud Palace, and went to the Huiyue Palace. It is said that Ning Ting was kindly treated, and he was already Huiyue Palace Deputy Palace Master of


    "It''s not what I expected."


    Xuan An calmly nodded, "I think the old man will lose, so I found a place in advance? A good bird chooses wood and dwells. I hope you choose this good bird correctly, Huiyue Palace, haha..."


    The laughter was extremely calm, but it made the hearts of those who heard it frightened.


    Xuan An said lightly, "When you saw Kui Ming, did he say anything?"


    "He says����"


    The Sea Clan hesitated for a while, "He said, Lord Palace Master should abdicate earlier and give way to Xuan Yun. Xuan Yun and Zhou Shu are not something adults can deal with..."


    "Is it?"


    Xuan An''s face was very calm, only a hint of chill in his eyes, "Tell me to abdicate, he really said that? Did he say the reason?"


    The Sea Clan just shook his head, "Except for that sentence, there is nothing."


    "I didn''t leave any useful information to me before leaving. It''s really unfeeling. It''s no different from human beings." Xuan''an shook his head unconsciously, and looked at the sea clan below, "What about the mud depression, is there any news about him? "


    The Sea Clan continued to say, "Palace Master, there is no news of the mud depression."


    "Go down."


    The Sea Clan hurriedly saluted and stepped aside respectfully.


    Xuan An bowed his eyebrows and looked at his heart, seeming to say to himself, "Kui Ming and Niwa joined forces to deal with Zhou Shu and others in the battle of Hidden Dragon Valley. As a result, Kui Ming never returned to the palace, and Niwa almost destroyed herself and escaped by chance. , In this, what happened, were Zhou Shu really so strong, and they were convinced by the first battle? The Xuanlin, Kui Ming, Niwa, and so many sea clan sent out by the old man , Are not their opponents?"


    "That��s it for Zhou Shu and others. Why did Kuiming include Xuan Yun and say that he is difficult to deal with? What is Xuan Yun��s strength, the old man knows best, but even if he is successfully promoted to Tier 6, he even gets a dragon. It is impossible for Zhili to be the opponent of the old man. What''s more, Xuanyun is now completely dead."


    He meditated for a moment, raised his head to look at the sea clan below, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu and others, where are you now?"


    A sea clan walked out quickly and saluted, "Palace Master, our people dare not get too close. We can only guess their approximate location from the ocean currents. According to estimates, they are still forty-three thousandths from Liuyun Palace. Thousands of miles away, they are heading towards Liuyun Palace, but they are walking very slowly. Also, on their way, we have placed many dragon-detecting stones without leaving any traces, indicating that Xuanyun is not among them."


    Xuan''an seemed to be thinking, waved, "Go down."


    He lowered his eyebrows again, and said secretly, "Walking slowly, but not leaving, do you still want to come?"


    "Come here, let me see how you deal with me? Even if you can beat the old man, is it better than the many sea races in the East China Sea? If it was before, the old man would still be afraid of you, but the old man has already killed Xuan Yun. Without Xuanyun, you still dare to come to Liuyun Palace to take matters into account. You just want to go to war with all the sea races. In the deep sea, how can you allow your immortal cultivators to be presumptuous. Take anything away."


    He slowly raised his head, his expression still calm.


    "All the guests have been invited?"


    Several sea people walked out one after another, one by one.


    "The patriarch of the Cancer Clan has agreed, and he will come with the clan as soon as possible."


    "The patriarch of the Lanbei clan is very dissatisfied with the human cultivators who want to deal with Liuyun Palace. He and the four major elders will come together to guard Liuyun Palace for the palace owner and kill the cultivators."


    "The young patriarch of the squid has arrived, and he got together."


    ...


    Xuan''an nodded and said slowly, "Haosheng entertains those honorable guests, no matter how old or young, please do what you ask for, don''t neglect. If they are half dissatisfied, I only ask you."


    Everyone saluted together and said respectfully, "Yes, Palace Master, we will do our best."


    "Okay, just go down."


    Xuan''an waved his hand indifferently, and after many sea tribes saluted, they left soon, and in the blink of an eye, the hall was empty.


    Xuan An breathed a sigh of relief, and slowly got up, his complexion gradually became stern, and the killing intent was unabashedly displayed on his face, as if he had changed himself.


    "If you want to take away the old man''s position as Palace Master, don''t think about it!"


    With a muffled bang, he raised his palm and patted it, and the jade table in front of him suddenly shattered into dust.


    Xuan''an suddenly turned around and disappeared.


    Not long after, his figure appeared in front of a deep palace.


    It is not so much a palace as it is a prison. The windows and portals around and above and below are all closed with heavy boulders, and there are hardly any gaps in sight. There are only a few small holes in the corners. , A little breathed.


    Here, naturally, it is the Cicada Moon Palace where the souls are confined. Of course, I can''t feel the moonlight and starlight now After a pause in front of the door, Xuan''an opened the formation and walked in.


    "Princess Jiao, it''s fine these days, this king is coming to see you."


    In the Cicada Moon Palace, he couldn''t see his fingers, only at the side of the air hole, a human figure could be vaguely recognized, standing there, seemingly dazed.


    The figure was completely dark, and there was almost no specific appearance in the room, but he could also feel many raised spots on his body and face. It was ugly and unspeakable. Only two bright eyes were still as bright as stars.


    "I''m fine, no need to worry about the palace lord."


    The voice came from Jiao Ling, and the words were very indifferent, but still empty and beautiful.


    Xuan''an glanced at Jiao Ling, then turned his head contemptuously, "That''s good, this king is still worried that something will happen to you, just fine."


    "Does the palace master think I will commit suicide?"


    Jiao Ling said indifferently, "The palace lord was wrong. I never thought of it. I will stick to it until the end, unless the palace lord kills me now."


    "Kill you, this king won''t do such a stupid thing."


    Xuan An turned around and laughed a long time, "By the way, I have something to tell you, Xuan Yun is dead."


    "what?"


    Jiao Ling was shocked, "Is he really dead?"


    "It''s true."


    Xuan''an nodded, with a sneer, "Are you still thinking about him coming to save you? Give up this thought as soon as possible."


    Jiao Ling turned his head and leaned against the wall, speechless for a long while.


    Xuan''an raised her hand and pulled her body, staring at her face to face, saying word by word, "No one can save you. You will stay here for the rest of your life. You can''t go out again. What you want to do, It will never be possible."


    "You go out."


    Jiao Ling closed his eyes and stopped looking at him.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Xuan An waved Jiao Ling away and strode out, his face full of pride. 8

 Chapter 1144: Qing Ge Transmission

    Xuan Yun pointed to the front, "Friends, I will leave when I reach the sea valley in front. The update is the fastest."


    At this time, Xuan Yun''s stature has become a lot shorter, and his face has become a bit hateful. It is very different from before. This is the result of the combination of magic weapons and magic arts. Even Zhou Shu, who is close at hand, needs It took a few breaths to fully distinguish it, and it was basically indistinguishable after changing to another person.


    Zhou Shu looked at him carefully and nodded in satisfaction, "Well, do you have plans?"


    "Have."


    Xuan Yun looked serious, "I still have a few loyal subordinates in the palace. I have already figured out how to contact them. As long as they are contacted, there is no problem entering Liuyun Palace, and it will be fine at most two days."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "You must keep the role of home, robes, and Caijing at all times. You can''t let others discover you, and the dragon breath on you can''t be perceived by others at all. Remember, if something goes wrong when you are alone, you will never survive, and Jiao Ling will not be rescued."


    It''s a big matter. It can be said that the success or failure of the plan lies with Xuan Yun. If this method is not the most appropriate, Zhou Shu is not willing to let him take risks.


    Xuan Yun nodded solemnly, "I understand that it is related to Jiao Ling''s life and death, and I will never go wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Let''s go, just go there, I will cover you with divine consciousness before I reach Haigu."


    Xuan Yun nodded and didn''t say much. He escaped into the ocean current and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu looked attentively, released his spiritual consciousness to cover Xuan Yun, covering him, until he entered the sea valley gradually dissipated.


    "Okay, don''t worry about it."


    Zhu Dashan patted Zhou Shu with his fingers, and said loudly, "I think this kid is not bad, he will definitely succeed."


    Li Aojian nodded, "Yes, he doesn''t see any advantages in normal days, but he is reliable at the critical moment."


    "I know, if it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have come up with such a plan to let him go, just... I hope it goes well."


    Zhou Shu nodded, only a trace of worry in his heart.


    It��s not that he doesn��t believe in Xuan Yun, but most of the time, he wants to control things in his own hands. Whether he loses or wins, he has a bottom in his heart, but at the moment this plan can only be achieved by Xuan Yun, and hope also Pinned to Xuan Yun, so I always feel a little uneasy.


    Li Aojian slowly said, "Xiao Zhou, when shall we go to Liuyun Palace?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "I have been paying attention to the neighborhood these days, and I feel that many sea races are heading towards Liuyun Palace. They should all be invited by Xuan''an. Things are proceeding according to our expectations. Now, three days later, Xuan Yun should be fine by then."


    "Ok."


    Zhu Dashan agreed and lay down lazily, "I should rest for a few more days."


    Li Aojian sat beside him, seemingly thoughtful, "I don''t know what''s wrong with that Jiao Ling, it''s a pity to think about it, it looks like a fairy, but before I can see it, my appearance is ruined."


    "There should be a way to recover."


    Zhou Shu also sat down, thought about it, and unconsciously took out Qing Gebei.


    He and Jiao Ling have only a few fate, but he clearly understands that although Jiao Ling is a sea clan, she is really a strange woman. Her ambitions, sea clan equality, abolition of slavery and so on, all transcend class. It��s not on the same level as the other sea races. Let alone the sea races, even in the entire world of cultivation, Zhou Shu admires her very much and feels that he has a lot to learn from her, even if not. In Zhao Yueru''s affairs, she never hoped that something happened to her.


    While thinking about it, Qing Gebei in his hand suddenly let out a low cry.


    After the low tone, Qing Gebei began to tremble, emitting a burst of light yellow brilliance, converging into a halo, and at the same time, the melodious Qingyuan''s singing came out of the bee, clearly in the ears of several people.


    The three of them were a little startled and looked towards Qing Gebei.


    "This is a token that Jiao Ling gave you, why did you sing a song by yourself?"


    "Looking at it this way, it seems like a magic weapon..."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, and said slowly, "Qing Ge Bei is indeed a magic weapon, but it can only be used by the saints of the mackerel. I also tried to use it, but it didn''t work, but now... ah, I know. , This is Jiao Ling!"


    There is only one person who can use Qing Ge Bei, Jiao Ling, and it will never be someone else.


    Sure enough, the singing ceased, and Qing Gebei soon heard an ethereal and pleasant voice, "Is that you, benefactor?"


    The voice was very familiar, and Zhou Shu recognized it at once, but he did not rush to agree. Zhu Dashan wanted to speak, but he was blocked by him. He pressed his hands and told them not to worry.


    "Benefactor, is that you? I can hear you when you speak. Qing Gebei has a sound transmission effect, which can be hundreds of thousands of miles."


    Repeated it again, her voice seemed very anxious and more worried.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I am Zhou Shu, you are Jiao Ling, right?"


    Jiao Ling said happily, "It''s me, benefactor, it''s great to hear your voice. Please tell me, have you seen Xuan Yun? Is there anything wrong with him?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, UU reading www. uukanshu.com suddenly became vigilant, "What did you ask him to do?"


    Jiao Ling paused for a while and sighed, "Not long ago, Xuan An said that he was dead. I...I killed him. If it wasn''t for me, he must be fine now..."


    The voice is very sad, and my heart is broken.


    Zhu Dashan was also moved, and was about to speak, but was gagged by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "If there is no one by your side, how do you know we are there?"


    As if aware of Zhou Shu��s vigilance, Jiao Ling explained, ��Don��t worry, benefactor, Xuan��an is not here, and no one else will hear our conversation. Qing Gebei��s voice transmission can only be used by me. If I don��t want to, other No one can hear it. I don��t know that the benefactor is near Liuyun Palace. It��s just that when I was meditating, I unexpectedly sensed the breath of Qing Gebei. I was pleasantly surprised and transmitted to the benefactor. knew."


    "That''s me careless."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and nodded, "Only you can use Qing Gebei, and only you can feel its existence and use it to convey news. It''s just a matter of seriousness, I can''t help but be cautious."


    Jiao Ling said softly, "I understand, the benefactor doesn''t need to say this."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You don''t need to worry about Xuanyun, and don''t think too much about it. Tell me, what''s the situation with you, how can I help you out?"


    "Save me?"


    Jiao Ling was very surprised, and then sighed, "That Xuan''an is very strong, and I was locked in the deepest part of Liuyun Palace. If you can''t save it, don''t do it. I don''t want anyone to do it for me. problem occurs����"


    Zhou Shu frowned and said straightly, "Just tell me, and we will talk about other things later."


    Jiao Ling''s mind was slightly shaken, he didn''t know what to say, and just nodded. rw

 Chapter 1145: How to do

    "I see, benefactor."


    Jiao Ling quickly stabilized his emotions, "Now what the benefactor needs me to do, just say it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Princess Jiao, we will go to Liuyun Palace in a few days, and we will find a way to rescue you at that time, but we still don��t understand your situation. What can you tell us? Yes? Try to tell me everything so we can decide what to do."


    "So..."


    Jiao Ling sorted out his thoughts for a while, and said slowly, "Benefactor, I was locked in the Cicada Moon Palace, which is the innermost part of Liuyun Palace, where all the surroundings are enclosed. A triple formation is arranged outside to block the starlight and moonlight. , Because he knows that if there is enough starlight, I may go out, but without the starlight, I don��t have the power to do so, and there is no possibility of escape."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seemingly thoughtful, "Yeah."


    Jiao Ling''s expression was calm and continued, "During this time, Xuan''an has taken me dozens of mysterious spider fruits, as well as some heartworms. The mysterious spider fruits have changed my appearance and shape, and heartworms There are nine hours a day that makes me feel cramps in my heart, as if my heart is entangled with seaweed. During those hours, I can''t move or even think, which is tantamount to a dead person."


    Zhou Shu was startled when he heard the sound, and sighed unconsciously, "You have suffered."


    What she said is an understatement, but thinking about it will tell you how difficult it is. Three quarters of a day are in complete pain. There is no other feeling except pain. This is definitely not something ordinary people can bear. I don''t want to think too much.


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t help clenching his fists, his eyes showed some cruelty, although he didn''t say anything, he couldn''t stop cursing in his heart.


    "Benefactor, this is nothing, I can''t bear it."


    A paranoid smile appeared at the corner of Jiao Ling''s mouth, "Xuan An wanted to force me to exterminate myself, and then tell Dong Hai, saying that I was seriously ill and died, so that he would not lose his reputation in the sea clan, even if he didn''t. Saint, Liuyun Palace can also maintain the status of the fourth house, but I don''t want him to be happy."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "We will save you."


    "I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    Jiao Ling said indifferently, "Not only Xuan''an who comes to visit every day, there are also nearly a hundred guards outside Cicada Moon Palace. They are all elites in Liuyun Palace. They stay outside the palace day and night. They will not harm me or Will let Xuan''an harm me, but will never let me go. In addition to the guards, there are also many formations in the Cicada Moon Palace. The formations are all controlled by Xuan''an. As long as his mind moves, he can move immediately. Then the entire Cicada Moon Palace will be destroyed."


    "This guy is cruel and vicious, right? It takes so many methods to turn off a weak woman who can''t cultivate!"


    Hearing this, Zhu Dashan couldn''t help it anymore, and said loudly, "Next time, I will screw his neck down!"


    "This... Since I am with my benefactor, I also call you my benefactor, thank you for your kindness, Jiao Ling is very grateful."


    Jiao Ling said slowly, "But if a few benefactors must come, please think of a sure way. Don''t hurt yourself and... I, no matter how painful, Jiao Ling can bear it, but Jiao Ling You can''t die before you finish what you want to do."


    Her voice is very gentle and tactful, but also very firm.


    "I know."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Princess Jiao, if you can''t be rescued absolutely safely, we won''t do it either."


    "Thank you very much."


    Jiao Ling said softly, "Jiao Ling also thinks, don��t be affected by temporary humiliation, this is not good. Benefactor, my time is running out, and I will soon be troubled by the heart-wrapping algae. Say something."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Princess Jiao, can I continue to contact you through Qing Gebei?"


    Jiao Ling said slowly, "Now my physical condition is not as good as before, but within the 50,000 li of Liuyun Palace, as long as the benefactor takes out Qing Gebei between daily sun and dusk, I can feel If I get it, I will find a way to contact you."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Okay, I understand, Princess Jiao, just wait."


    "You must be careful."


    Jiao Ling stopped speaking, and Qing Gebei also dimmed, the brilliance was no longer, and the former appearance was restored.


    Several people stared at Qing Gebei without speaking for a while.


    After a while, Li Aojian shook his head and said, "It''s not easy. The guards won''t get in the way. As long as Xuan Yun grasps the situation, most of them will turn around. It''s just that the formations arranged in the Cicada Moon Palace are controlled by Xuan An. If you don��t... it��s difficult for Princess Jiao without cultivation to escape safely."


    "Damn Xuan''an!"


    Zhu Dashan scolded bitterly, thinking for a long time, but had no idea, and only muttered, "If it is difficult to save, you must save."


    Li Aojian did not ridicule, but just nodded in agreement, "Yes, although I have not seen this princess Jiao, but she is definitely a good person and worthy of our respect. From a moral point of view, such a person is no matter what. No one should suffer, we must save."


    Zhu Dashan quickly said, "I feel the same too, it''s rare for us to think the same way."


    The two looked at each other and couldn''t help but turn to Zhou Shu and Zhou Shu still stared at Qing Gebei, seemingly thoughtful.


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t help but said, "What solution did you think of?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Not yet."


    Li Aojian thought for a while and said, "How about killing Xuan''an? When Xuanyun appears, Xuan''an will probably be shocked. This is a flaw If the three of us work together, is it possible to kill Xuan''an instantly? Xuan''an?"


    "It''s a way."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and said slowly, "But hope is not great, we can definitely kill Xuan''an together, but it is impossible to do it within a few breaths, and as long as a few breaths of effort, he can kill with a formation Jiao Ling."


    Zhu Dashan squatted down and tightened his eyebrows, "Hey, what should I do?"


    Li Aojian said again, "Then persuade Xuan''an to let him release Jiao Ling himself? This is a bit whimsical, unless...unless we don''t support Xuan Yun, and continue to let Xuan''an be the palace lord, it seems that it is possible."


    "This won''t work."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head quickly, "We can''t fail to keep our word."


    Li Aojian said lightly, "I know, just talk about it."


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "Being improperly the palace lord is no longer the key. He and Jiao Ling''s ideas are completely at odds, and the grudges cannot be resolved. Even if we don��t abide by our faith and let him be the palace lord, he will find a way to kill Jiao Ling. Spiritual, it''s only day or night, and if he doesn''t become the palace owner, he will die. No matter what, he wants the spirit to die and will never let her out."


    Zhu Dashan sat down and stood up again, scratching his head, "Neither does this, nor does that work, so what should I do?"


    Great **** plump and charming body! WeChat public: You know and I know!


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1146: ready

    After talking to Jiao Ling and learning more about it, it was really difficult to handle it. Fastest update


    After Xuan Yun''s betrayal, Xuan An apparently no longer believed in anyone, and took control of everything in his own hands. The life and death of Jiao Ling were all in his body. Therefore, to rescue Jiao Ling safely, there was no other way to go. Able to target Xuan''an.


    Around Xuan''an, Zhou Shu has several choices.


    First, before Xuan Yun went to Liuyun Palace, he tried to lure Xuan An out, and the three of them worked together to kill him.


    This method looks very good, but in fact there is no possibility of success. Xuan''an has a deep mind and knows that Zhou Shu and other enemies are in front. During this time, he will never leave the palace alone, only waiting for many sea races to help out. , Even if you fight with Zhou Shu, no matter how good the bait is, it is impossible to do it.


    Second, when Xuan Yun was in trouble, Zhou Shu used a thousand illusions to influence Xuan An, so that Xuan An temporarily forgot about the imprisonment of Jiao Ling and took the opportunity to save people.


    It can be considered, but there are also problems. When Zhou Shu met Xuan''an before, he used Yan Yiqianhuan to test, but it had no effect on him. Xuan''an''s spiritual consciousness is quite strong, and it is not easy to pull into the fantasy world, but if It was when Xuan Yun suddenly attacked and Xuan An was shocked, there might be some opportunities to affect him, but even if he did, it would be difficult for him to forget Jiao Ling. Judging from his attitude towards Jiao Ling, Jiao Ling is his. Dead knot, even if you fall into the illusion, it will not change


    If you do this, there will be too many variables, and no mistake can be made in any aspect. If you make a mistake, it will be impossible to recover. Knowing that it is impossible to be the lord of the palace, Xuan''an will definitely take Jiao Ling to the funeral.


    Third, let Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian restrain Xuan''an, go to break the formation and save people by themselves, and rescue them before Xuan''an can sense these.


    Suddenly, Xuanyun was in trouble and competed with Xuan''an for the palace owner. At this time, the guards outside Chanyue Palace would no longer obey Yu Xuan''an.


    Before, they would not absolutely obey Xuan��an��s orders. From Jiao Ling��s words, they knew that they could listen to Xuan��an��s orders to imprison the saint, but they would never let Xuan��an kill the saint. In Liuyun Palace, In the East China Sea, Xuan''an is the only one who wants to kill Jiao Ling. No other sea clan wants and will never let Xuan An do this. This is why Xuan An must imprison rather than kill Jiao Ling directly, because once done , He will lose the heart of the Sea Clan and cannot be the palace owner


    When Xuan Yun appeared and knew that Xuan An would no longer be the Palace Master, they had a great possibility of rebelling and would no longer help Xuan An to imprison Jiao Ling. Even if some guards still resisted, there would never be so many.


    Without the obstruction of most guards, Zhou Shu could directly break the formation, but the speed of breaking the formation must be extremely fast in order to rescue Jiao Ling before Xuan An launched the formation.


    Compared with the first two, this method is more feasible, but the same is to walk on thin ice, there can be no mistake.


    The fourth is the quick kill that Li Aojian said.


    This method is the simplest and most direct, but the possibility of success is the smallest. Xuan''an is the strongest sea clan Zhou Shu has ever seen. It is not a matter of a few breaths to kill him, and Xuan''an definitely has a chance to launch before he dies. Formation, let Jiao Ling die together.


    Fifth,...it would be great if Lin Zhu was here.


    Transmission technology is the most convenient way to solve problems in many cases. It is even more so at this time, but it''s just a matter of thinking.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Zhou Shu still has no one-size-fits-all solution. Generally speaking, the second possibility is higher. If done carefully enough, the success rate is about 50%, 50%. He can gamble completely, but Jiao Ling I''m afraid not, and he can''t take Jiao Ling to risk.


    He looked at Qing Gebei, speechless for a long time.


    And Zhu Dashan kept watching him, and finally couldn''t help it, "Xiao Zhou, what solution did you think of?"


    Zhou Shu gave a wry smile, "Some thoughts, but there is no one-size-fits-all solution. In fact, the best way is to not save her for now, but..."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head quickly and said loudly, "How can it be done, now she stays there, every day is torment."


    Li Aojian shook his head, "That''s right, but it''s impossible now. Xuanyun will definitely appear in Liuyun Palace three days later. Xuan''an will not be the palace lord, and Jiao Ling will die with it. We don''t have time, so we are here. Action must be taken in these three days."


    "I know, we must save."


    Zhou Shu stood up and his expression became firm. There was no other way to go. In any case, he had to take a gamble.


    He glanced at the two of them and said righteously, "We can''t completely determine the success or failure, but no matter what, we must do it and do our best."


    Li Aojian''s expression was condensed, "Of course."


    Zhu Dashan followed and stood up, "how to do it."


    Zhou Shu didn��t think too much anymore, and said his thoughts, Zhu Dashan just nodded, but Li Aojian shook his head, ��The third way is very good, but I think let Lao Zhu go too. To save people, I''ll be alone outside to contain Xuan''an."


    Zhu Dashan was startled, "Ah, are you going to deal with Xuan''an alone?"


    "so what?"


    Li Aojian nodded, with a hint of arrogance, "At that time, there should not be a few people to help him I will support for a period of time without any problem, and you two will save people faster together, not to mention Old Zhupi It''s thick and rough, so it can protect Jiao Ling, Xiao Zhou, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and nodded, "Fortunately, Lao Zhu is already proficient in using the Jade Dragon Scale Axe, and should be able to help a lot."


    "Okay, then you have to be careful."


    Zhu Dashan looked at Li Aojian and said seriously, "If it doesn''t work, just run."


    Li Aojian laughed unconsciously, "Just run."


    "Now that it''s decided, let''s talk about the specific steps."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said slowly, "I will break the formation. I don''t understand the formation of the sea clan, but it is not a problem with Yan Huaming. I will definitely figure it out these three days, and our goal is also It��s not a complete solution to the formation, as long as you can enter the Cicada Moon Palace, as long as you can enter, you can protect Jiao Ling, even if Xuan''an activates the formation, it won��t matter. Lao Zhu, you will follow me at that time, as long as it is an obstacle Kill the one who broke the battle."


    Zhu Dashan touched the axe in front of him, with a murderous intent in his eyes, "Okay."


    Zhou Shu turned to Li Aojian, "Is the previous night pearl there?"


    "Here, what do you do?"


    Li Aojian took it out with some doubts. When he was in the Hidden Dragon Valley, Xuan Yun fulfilled his promise to them and gave them all the treasures he had brought from Liuyun Palace. Among them was a huge night pearl that was three inches in radius. , The inner brilliance is full of brilliance, extremely extraordinary.


    Zhou Shu took a look and explained, "There are so many star powers in this pearl. We can''t use them temporarily, but Jiao Ling can use them."


    Li Aojian seemed to have some enlightenment, "Yes, she said that when there is starlight, there is the possibility of escape, and it may be of great use."


    "hope so."


    Zhou Shu nodded, only a little worried in his heart, and he didn''t know what Jiao Ling was in at that time. It''s hard to tell if it can be used. rw

 Chapter 1147: Tongue Fighting Bai Ding

    Liuyun Palace, in the main hall, guests gather.


    Xuan An''s face was gentle, and he bowed his hands to the surroundings. "You guys have worked so hard from a long distance. Xuan''an didn''t entertain you well. Please forgive me."


    "Ha, Palace Master is polite."


    "Speaking of poor hospitality, thanks to the blessing of the palace lord, we have been feasted these days and have eaten many good things that we have never seen before."


    "That is, wherever we Sea Clan have the opportunity to see these treasures of mountains, only places like Liuyun Palace have them."


    Many sea people hurriedly stood up and returned the salutes one by one. One of the sea people with long hands and feet showed some doubts, "However, Palace Master, we have been with you for a few days, why didn''t we see those people? Where are the immortal cultivators coming?"


    Xuan''an smiled and said, "Hehe, they will be here soon, about a thousand miles away from Liuyun Palace."


    A black-faced sea clan said loudly, "Then what are we waiting for, just go straight up and chop it!"


    Another sea clan nodded his head, louder and harsher, like a gong, "Human immortal cultivators dare to come here, are you deceiving me, the sea clan, you tell us where we are? Just go."


    Others nodded one after another, and many echoed.


    Xuan''an shook his head, and said cautiously, "I can''t worry, those people are not trivial. The two deputy palace masters in my palace, and the owner of the Hidden Dragon Valley Valley, are all planted in their hands."


    "Ah, so powerful?"


    "The two deputy palace masters of Liuyun Palace are all the seventh-order sea clan."


    "There is also the mud pit in the Hidden Dragon Valley. I heard that they are also powerful characters. How many people did they lose to?"


    "It''s no wonder that Palace Master Xuan invites us, it really is not an ordinary enemy."


    Many sea races were shocked, looking at each other, and suddenly thinking about it in their hearts.


    If they are ordinary human immortal cultivators, they will not stand by and can still fall into Liuyun Palace''s favor, but if the enemy is very strong, it will be different. Although they are under the jurisdiction of Liuyun Palace, they will not be Liuyun Palace. If it weren''t for the life and death of the Sea Clan, few Sea Clan would do something like this.


    An old sea clan stroked his few beards, and said slowly, "That is to say, three seventh-order sea clan have been destroyed by them? Palace Master, our sea clan and humans have never had a quarrel for thousands of years. What is the origin of these people, and why did they go to the deep sea to find Liuyun Palace?"


    The skin of the old sea clan was almost completely transparent at that time, and the blood vessels and muscles at the back could be seen, which was quite permeating, but the sea clan on the side respected him quite a bit. This was because he was the patriarch of the white fish clan. The Yu clan has existed in the East China Sea since the ancient times, and is one of the earliest sea clan in the East China Sea. The ancestors have done a lot for the East China Sea clan and contributed a lot. Simply put, it is like a family in the world of immortality. After he spoke, other people stopped talking and just agreed.


    "Patriarch Bai Ding is right. Why do these people come to Liuyun Palace for no reason?"


    "Could it be that Palace Master Xuan provoked them first, if that''s the case..."


    "We have heard a lot of rumors these days, but we don''t know exactly how it is. I hope the Palace Master can make it clear."


    "Yes, please let the palace lord express the details."


    Bai Ding frowned slightly, and arched his hand to Xuan''an, "If it is related to the struggle for the palace owner of Liuyun Palace, then it is something inside your Liuyun Palace. We can''t help each other, what do you think, palace owner?"


    "Since you are invited, naturally I have to make it clear to you."


    Xuan''an smiled and nodded, "I am ashamed to say that this matter does have something to do with the struggle for the Palace Lord of the Liuyun Palace, but it has nothing to do now."


    Bai Ding nodded slightly, "Oh, how do you say?"


    "You know, my child, Xuan Yun, is naturally intelligent and has good aptitude. I will definitely pass on the position of palace lord to him in the future. As long as he reaches the sixth rank, the old man will give way without hesitation. Where do I know... "


    Xuan''an looked at the crowd and sighed unconsciously, "Where did I know that he couldn''t wait any longer? In order to become the palace owner earlier, he wanted to drive the old man out of Liuyun Palace. Originally, the old man didn''t care, but he just took the fifth rank. Palace Master, this is really not in line with the rules set by the Dragon Palace...Although he committed a disturbance, the old man couldn��t bear to hurt him, so he just drove him out and let him go to the sixth step and then return to the palace. Then I will give way. he."


    A Sea Clan nodded and said, "Palace Master Spinning is really benevolent, so rebellious, the Palace Master should have killed it long ago."


    Bai Ding seemed thoughtful, "After that, I heard that Xuan Yun went to Huiyue Palace, right?"


    "Well, he wants Palace Master Ning of Huiyue Palace to help him seize the throne. Palace Master Ning naturally refuses to allow him. Instead, he persuades him to improve his cultivation level. When he reaches the sixth rank, he will naturally have the opportunity to become Palace Master, but, alas..." Xuan An sighed again, and said with great pain, "Where did you know that Xuan Yun did not listen to advice, but instead used the property he took from Liuyun Palace to recruit a group of human immortals, planning to use human immortals to help him? Fighting for the position of the palace lord, alas, he did such a thing that hurts his loved ones and quicks his enemies. It really makes the old man sad."


    Some Hai Clan was filled with righteous indignation, "It turns out that this is the case, that Xuan Yun should really be killed!"


    Someone also followed, "Yes, Xuan Yun actually recruited human immortal cultivators. Human beings and our Sea Clan have always been enemies. He simply forgot about the roots and is not worthy of being a noble Dragon Sea Clan."


    "That said."


    Bai Ding gently stroked his beard, and said slowly, "But Palace Master Xuan, there have been many such things before. I heard that the Fourth Palace of the East China Sea has recruited immortal cultivators. Although most of them are demon cultivators, they are also human cultivators. Among them, Huiyue Palace is the most, with dozens of people, and you also have a few in Liuyun Palace, right? If Xuan Yun does such a thing, it is to compete for the position of palace lord Originally, it''s just your business, and it has little to do with our other sea races."


    A sea clan nodded, "Patriarch Bai also makes sense. I saw an immortal cultivator outside Liuyun Palace before. He said it was Palace Master Xuan that you invited him."


    "Oh, if the four houses of the East China Sea are available, then Xuan Yun recruits immortal cultivators for his own use, and that is nothing."


    The other sea races also nodded.


    Xuan''an hated Bai Ding very much in his heart, but he smiled slightly and nodded and said, "Patriarch Bai is very reasonable, but the old man''s words have not been finished. No matter how he recruits immortal cultivators to deal with the old man, it is also us. Naturally, you don��t need to come to the affairs of the palace, but things have changed afterwards."


    The Sea Clan asked suspiciously, "What is it?"


    Xuan''an looked solemnly, "The old man has been waiting for Xuan Yun to come, no matter who wins or loses, it doesn''t matter as long as Liuyun Palace is still owned by our Sea Clan. It''s just that... the old man really didn''t expect that those few people The immortal cultivator and Xuan Yun suddenly fought inwardly. Naturally, Xuan Yun was not their opponent, but... they were beaten to death!"


    He lowered his head and sighed, grief gushing out like a tide, it is hard to express.


    "What, they actually killed Xuan Yun?!"


    Bai Ding''s face was shocked and his eyes went straight.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1148: Revenge for Xuan Yun

    Looking at Xuan''an, Bai Ding looked very cautious, "Palace Master Xuan, what are you saying is true?"


    "It''s true."


    Xuan An slowly raised his head and wiped his eyes. "The old man saw it with his own eyes."


    Bai Ding questioned, "Saw it with my own eyes?"


    "Yes," Xuan''an said slowly, "knowing that Xuanyun is going back to the Yun Palace, the old man went out of the palace to take a look. He was seeing Xuanyun coming out. At that time, he was already Tier 6."


    "It is already Tier 6."


    Bai Ding seemed to think, "So, Xuanyun was already the official heir of Liuyun Palace at that time."


    "Yes, the old man is very pleased, and immediately wants to go up, planning to take him back to the palace, and then pass him the position of the palace master."


    Xuan An lightly sighed, "But where did I know that before he walked over, Xuan Yun had already argued with those immortal cultivators, and the old man heard a few words clearly. One of them was called Zhou Shu with a fierce light in his eyes. Stabbed to death... Although Xuan Yun did a lot of wrong things to the old man, he was my heir and the heir to Liuyun Palace. How could he die like this? Or he was beaten to death by the cultivator. The old man hated him very much. Immediately rushed forward, wanting to avenge Yun''er, but the old man is really not their opponent, if not walking fast, I am afraid they would be killed by them just like Yun''er..."


    Bai Ding said calmly, "Why are they killing Xuanyun? This is unreasonable..."


    There was a dissatisfaction with the Hai Clan, "Don''t say anything, Patriarch Bai, Xuan Yun is dead, will Palace Master Xuan deceive us?"


    Some Hai Clan followed with indignation, "Yes, these immortal cultivators are too lawless!"


    Seeing the situation advancing in the direction of hope, Xuan An''s heart was overjoyed, but his expression still carried a lot of sorrow. "Patriarch Bai questioned, since they came with Yun''er, why did they kill him again? But the old man listened at the time. A few words..."


    Looking at the Hai Clan below, he said loudly, "In fact, they don''t want to help Yun''er be the palace master at all, but want to occupy Liuyun Palace by themselves and let Yun''er be their puppet. Of course Yun''er is not willing, so They were poisoned! This time when they came, most of them wanted to do something like this to the old man. If the old man doesn��t follow, then they will choose a puppet from the other sea races. If they are really successful, then Liuyun Palace It will become a human immortal cultivator!"


    "So it is!"


    Many sea people stood up, and the sentiments were exciting.


    "These human immortal cultivators are so damned, they actually occupy Liuyun Palace, our fourth palace in the East China Sea, how could it fall into the hands of immortal cultivators?"


    "Fortunately, Palace Master Xuan saw their conspiracy, but then it was unimaginable."


    "Xuan Yun is damned to lead wolves into the room, but if he can see through their faces, he can die worthy."


    Bai Ding also stood up and said with a prudent expression, "Palace Master Spinning, we all understand that this is a major event for our Sea Clan. We must not let Liuyun Palace fall into the hands of immortal cultivators. Please rest assured that we will do our best. Stop them."


    "That''s right, this is not just a matter of Liuyun Palace, but a matter of all of our Sea Clan."


    "Palace Master Xuan must have nothing to do, we must protect Liuyun Palace!"


    "Palace Master Rotary, just tell us if you have anything."


    All of the hundreds of sea people present stood up and shouted.


    In the corner, a small sea clan also stood up and shouted with everyone, only with a trace of deep disdain in his eyes.


    But at this time, no one would notice him.


    Xuan''an bowed his hands one by one, with a lot of excitement on his face, and his voice was a little trembling, "Thank you for your help. If you can hold Liuyun Palace, Xuan''an will repay you in the future."


    "What we should say in return is what we should do."


    "That''s right, don''t say that."


    The Sea Clan returned the gifts one after another, and Bai Ding took a few steps, seemingly thoughtful, "Palace Master Xuan, when will the few immortal cultivators come? Since they are so powerful, we should prepare early."


    "Patriarch Bai don''t worry, the old man is already ready."


    Xuan''an pressed his hands and said slowly, "The few people will be there in a few hours. When the time comes, the old man will flatter him and welcome him in here. Then we don''t have to talk about morality, and we will get together and kill him. , To avenge Xuanyun, we must not let them escape, lest we go to other places to harm our sea people."


    Bai Ding doubted, "Will he come to this hall?"


    "Yes," Xuan An nodded affirmatively, "They are self-confident and powerful, and they said they would come to visit the old man directly, they will definitely come."


    Bai Ding nodded, "That''s fine."


    Xuan''an nodded and raised his hands around, "Everything depends on your family."


    "Palace lord just be relieved, as long as they come in, we will kill them even if we desperately die to keep Liuyun Palace safe."


    Zhonghai Clan just nodded, Xuan''an showed a lot of relief, and walked to Zhonghai Clan, "Drinking and drinking, these are rare spiritual wines, everyone openly drink", one by one, thank you, the atmosphere is unusually harmonious.


    Xuan''an''s skillful words have achieved her goal, and other sea races will not know it. As a result, they are involved in the dispute of the palace owner. Even the very cautious Bai Ding can''t think of it. Xuan''an is the palace owner, but what he said Nothing is true.


    After a while, a sea clan seemed to drank too much, stood up and walked to Xuan''an, and said vaguely, "Palace Master Xuan, uh..."


    There was a lot of disgust in Xuan An''s heart, and still smiled, "What''s the matter with Elder Ba?"


    This person''s name is Ba Dan, the elder of the squid tribe.


    Ba''s face was flushed red, and his eyes were also flushed red, "My father has been here for a few days, why haven''t I seen the saint of Liuyun Palace? I heard that the saint is the most beautiful woman on the seabed, with boundless charm... if Just one glance and two more touches, even if the old man died for her, it''s worth it..."


    "Ba Dan, don''t be rude!"


    A squid next to him hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Ba Dan aside Xuan''an looked stagnant, trying to hide his past, but everyone��s eyes were attracted, and they were all right. Looking forward to Xuan''an.


    A sea clan seemed to have thought of something, and closed his eyes and said happily, "The saint Jiao Ling has been to our Lanbei clan. She is indeed a unique woman, gentle, beautiful, and kind. I see pity..."


    Another Sea Clan nodded repeatedly, "Yes, it''s unique. I was destined to have met once, and she also said to me, it''s so beautiful, it can let me remember for a lifetime."


    "Speaking of which, there has been no news from her this year."


    Bai Ding seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "If it weren''t for her, the old man wouldn''t..."


    He didn''t finish, but the meaning was obvious. He had always questioned before, that he had no good feelings for Xuan''an and was willing to come to Liuyun Palace because of Jiao Ling.


    There was a lot of discussion, and a tall sea clan stood up and said loudly, "It is said that the Jiao Ling saint has been to many ethnic groups but did not come to our Giant Crab clan. It is really a pity that it is better to ask the Lord of the Palace Come out, let everyone pay a good respect."


    The Sea Clan was unusually tall, especially a pair of feet, which took up almost half of the body.


    The others also shouted, "Palace Master, we want to see the saint, please come out."


    In the corner, a small sea clan followed and stood up. Although there was no sound, his eyes were full of longing.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1149: coming

    Looking at the sea clan, Xuan''an smiled, "Don��t worry, you have already come to Liuyun Palace, you don��t have to be in a hurry to see the saint. Now the enemy is approaching, we should wait until the major issues in Liuyun Palace are resolved. . The fastest update"


    "makes sense."


    The giant crab sea clan nodded, "Then wait until the few immortal cultivators have been killed."


    Bai Ding said slowly, "It''s so best, but the old man hasn''t heard from the saint for a long time. It seems that she has never been out of Liuyun Palace. Does the palace master know why?"


    Xuan''an apologized, "It''s also because we didn''t take care of it well. Now the saint is a little unwell and has been recuperating."


    "What, sick?"


    Bai Ding''s expression was stagnant, "The saint''s celestial lady has always been blessed by heaven, and it is invaded by all diseases. How can I get sick?"


    "The old man is also very surprised. Maybe he gets sick from overwork, but don''t worry, you will be able to raise it for some time."


    Xuan An expressed regret and said slowly, "When this matter is over, the old man will invite the saint to see you, and if she is unwilling or unable to meet, I will give you an explanation."


    Bai Ding thought for a while and nodded, "The saint is indeed too tired. It''s okay to rest for a while. It''s okay if you don''t see it right now. See you again in the future. The palace lord should not force the saint to come out."


    Xuan''an smiled and arched his hands, "The old man will definitely tell the saint for his painstaking care."


    With a smile on his face, but with extreme hatred in his heart, he can naturally see that the many sea races here care more about the Jiao Ling Saintess than him, the Palace Master of Liuyun, "However, in a few days later It won''t be like this, Jiao Ling, you must die," he thought to himself, his mind gloomy.


    Bai Ding gave a gift and sat down slowly.


    The surrounding sea clan also sat down, and the original excitement gradually subsided.


    Xuan An''s expression was slightly condensed, staring at a sea clan in the corner, some doubts suddenly emerged.


    "Why is he sitting so slowly? Who is this guy? Why didn''t he have a lot of impressions before. He said he was the elder of the Cai Yao clan, but he was not too young. And when he talked about Jiao Ling, the excitement in his eyes was also Unlike other people, where does this look seem..."


    Just thinking about it, a sea clan walked in quickly and said in a panic, "Palace Master, they are here!"


    "What, here comes?"


    Xuan''an''s face was slightly shaken, and then he nodded and said, "I see, I will go now."


    He turned to the sea tribes and said, "Everyone, wait here. The old man will send someone to arrange everything. Please listen to them. You must not let those people escape. If something goes wrong, whoever is Liuyun Palace and the whole The sinner of the Sea Clan, the old man will not be merciless."


    His expression became stern, his aura was violent, and all the sea tribes looked stagnant, and quickly agreed.


    In front of the gate of Liuyun Palace, the three of Zhou Shu walked slowly, with a leisurely look. Inside the gate, many sea people gathered together, waiting in a tight array, staring at the few people closely, not daring to relax.


    "Hahahaha, so many people have been surrounded, have they never seen a cultivator?"


    Zhu Dashan walked in the forefront, pointing at the numerous sea races, and burst into laughter.


    Li Aojian smiled lightly, "This is the Liuyun Palace deep in the sea. It''s no surprise that the Sea Clan has never seen a cultivator, but they don''t need to be nervous, because we are not here to fight them this time."


    Zhu Dashan nodded and said loudly, "Yes, we will not only do nothing with them, but will help them, let the Liuyun Palace really settle down, change the current unfavorable situation in the past years, save Liuyun Palace from the fire and water, and leave us alone. Who."


    Li Aojian couldn''t help but stretched out a thumb and praised, "That''s a good point, Lao Zhu, I want to take a look at you."


    The sea clan on the opposite side was a little bit startled, and didn''t know what they wanted to express when they sang and reconcile, only a little uneasy in their hearts.


    A captain of the sea clan came out more and more, shouting loudly, "What do you humans want to do when you come here?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "We are here to see Palace Master Xuan''an. I believe he has already told you, so I won''t say more, please come out."


    "Hahaha"


    A long laugh came from a distance, and the sound was so loud that Xuan An was already standing in front of the palace gate, arching his hands, "A few of you have come at a very high time. The old man has been waiting for a long time, please come in."


    Zhu Dashan stared, "Where are you going in?"


    Xuan''an smiled slightly, "Naturally, I have entered the inner palace. Several of them are distinguished guests. The old man has already prepared the banquet and is waiting for you to come."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head and continued to stare, "You are sinister and cunning, and you have a set of secrets and secrets. You are the most unreliable. Most of you are uneasy and kind, and want to secretly murder me."


    Xuan''an''s complexion was stagnant, and he didn''t expect Zhu Dashan to speak like this, and didn''t know how to communicate, while the Sea Clan guard beside him shook his head silently, with a secret compliment in his heart.


    The sea clan from outside doesn��t know, but they know everything in Liuyun Palace. What Xuan��an has done over the years punishes the same clan, chases Xuanyun, imprisons the saint, etc., indeed If it weren��t for the words ��sinister and cunning��, if they had not been subordinates of the Liuyun Palace for generations and had to obey the palace lord, I��m afraid they would have been ill-intentioned. Now that Zhu Dashan scolds, he feels a little refreshed. .


    Xuan An shook his head, ignoring Zhu Dashan, and turned to Zhou Shudao, "Does Zhou Daoyou come today just for the benefit of your tongue?"


    "of course not."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, watching Xuan Andao, "But my senior brother also has some truth in what he said. When I first came to Liuyun Palace, I had to guard against it."


    "Fellow Daoist, what can I guard against? I used to show great power to kill many sea tribes in Liuyun Palace, but now I reach the door but dare not enter?"


    Xuan''an smiled, showing a lot of disdain, "I thought that fellow Daoist was not afraid of anything. It turned out not to be the case, but since fellow Daoist is so timid, why bother to come to Liuyun Palace today?"


    "Who said we are afraid?!"


    Zhu Dashan shouted, "I just want to remind you not to be clever and use tricks, lest you lift up a rock and hit yourself in the foot, and then you will regret it too late. Now if you hand over people obediently, there is another way. Go, if you really want to get inside the palace, you will have nowhere to go, you can only wait to die."


    The sound was like a thunder, and the surroundings shook, almost everywhere.


    All the sea races came over, their expressions were a little surprised, while Xuan''an''s complexion was red and white, and some did not know what to do.


    Zhu Dashan''s voice was loud and loud, and he yelled directly in front of the palace gate, reprimanding him for being short, making Xuan An quite speechless. He thought that Zhou Shu and others would be more polite when they came to visit, and he could act like a master himself. , Treat each other with courtesy, act according to the plan, how can I think of playing cards like this completely without routine.


    Zhou Shu and Li Aojian stood on both sides of Zhu Dashan, looking at Xuan''an and smiling, but they were silent. rw

 Chapter 1150: Disturb the mind

    Xuan An''s complexion turned red and white, but soon settled down. Fastest update


    He stared at Zhou Shu with a stern face, and said with a stern face, "Daoist, what do you mean? Do you want to fight us directly! You human cultivators, who broke into the depths of the East China Sea, shouldn��t have done so, but actually paid back? The upper Liuyun Palace is provoking, to deceive my Sea Clan and no one? Come on, we Liuyun Palace and many Sea Clan will not be afraid of you!"


    Although the words were fierce, but the body quietly backed up a few steps, and the sea clan behind him swarmed over and surrounded Xuan''an.


    In his heart, he was extremely jealous of Zhou Shu and others.


    Xuanlin and Kui Ming have mud pits. Although they are weaker than him, they are similar. They were all planted in Zhou Shu''s hands one after another, and they even left Liuyun Palace with fear, leaving a message for him to abdicate. Don��t let him be frightened, but in the meeting three days ago, he tried his best to get good from Zhou Shu, and he didn��t collect information on those battles, and he didn��t know much about Zhou Shu and others. I don''t know what tactics Zhou Shu and the others have. For the sake of caution, he did not dare to fight Zhou Shu directly.


    If you really want to fight, you have to wait until others get on first.


    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense."


    Taking a look at Zhu Dashan, Zhou Shu whispered and turned to Xuan''an, "Palace Master, it''s my brother''s fault, please forgive me."


    Looking at Xuan''an, who was believing and suspicious, Zhou Shu bowed his body and bowed with a sincere expression. "Palace Master, we have no malice here. We are not provoking. We don''t want to fight with the Hai Clan. We just want to see the famous Liuyun Palace in the East China Sea. Saint, since the palace lord gave a banquet, of course we will go in, and it is an honor."


    "You guys, what do you mean?"


    Xuan An''s complexion was stagnant, and he was always treacherous, but he couldn''t think of what the opposite group wanted to do.


    But Zhou Shu and the others weren''t talking nonsense, they had been prepared for it, and focused on their hearts.


    They understand Xuan''an''s mind, know that Xuan''an wants them to enter the encirclement of many sea races, although it is in line with their plan, they are also wanting to go in and expose Xuan''an''s face with many sea races. Look at them from this point of view. Xuan''an and Xuan''an are in the same direction, but the same is the same, but Xuan''an cannot be satisfied, and everything goes smoothly according to Xuan''an''s plan.


    They didn��t want to do anything concretely, they criticized the shortcomings, and admitted that they were wrong. All sorts of inexplicable and unexpected, they all wanted Xuan An to be confused about their purpose, make him wonder, and disturb Xuan An��s mood, let His restlessness makes the future saving plan smoother. After all, all the key lies in Xuan''an. As long as things can make Xuan''an confused, they will try it out. Come, their goal should be to achieve some.


    What''s more, they can also make other sea races in Liuyun Palace feel puzzled and lower their views on Xuan''an, which is an extra gain.


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "Also ask the palace lord to lead the way."


    Xuan''an glanced at a few people, showed a kind smile, nodded and said, "Dear friends, please."


    He still didn��t think clearly about what Zhou Shu and the others wanted to do. There were many doubts in his mind, but they were still willing to come. That��s good. As long as they enter the inner palace, no matter what ideas they make, they won��t have any. The effect is that in front of so many sea people, they have no other way but to die.


    He secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Zhou Shu and others followed Xuan''an, talking and walking along the way.


    Zhu Dashan looked left and right, his mouth was not idle, "Lao Li, this Liuyun Palace is much larger than Huiyue Palace, so I can hardly come over."


    Li Aojian smiled unconsciously and nodded, "It''s not bad, and it''s much richer. You see that the tall building in front is hundreds of feet long, and it''s all inlaid with countless pearls and precious jade. It is almost unheard of. It is indeed the largest of the four houses in the East China Sea. , Liuyun Palace really deserves its reputation."


    "Dao''s friendly eyesight, that tall building is..."


    Xuan''an smiled and was about to answer, but he heard Zhu Dashan say loudly again, "Look, these gorgeous palaces are dazzling and brilliant. They must be made by scouting a lot of treasures of the sea people. It��s all brand new. Needless to say, it must have been done by these generations of palace masters. Alas, the so-called revolving door is smelly and there are starved fish on the road. That��s about it. I didn��t understand it before, but now I understand. "


    Xuan''an''s complexion was stagnant, and his smile condensed on his face, and suddenly choked back at what he wanted to say.


    Looking at Zhu Dashan, Zhou Shu frowned, "Senior brother, don''t talk nonsense. Even if Liuyun Palace was made by searching for other sea races, it may not necessarily be the work of Palace Master Xuan. Don��t apologize quickly. Palace Master, I''m sorry."


    Zhu Dashan nodded, turning to Xuan''an, and said sincerely, "Palace Master Xuan, it��s Lao Zhu��s, don��t be offended, don��t be offended, Xiao Zhou is right to think like this, Liuyun Palace is all right now. You have nothing to do."


    Every sentence was prickly, so Xuan''an turned gray and was not easy to attack, so he just smiled and nodded.


    He walked forward sullenly, only cursing in his heart, when he got inside, the first one would kill you, **** big guy so many words.


    Liuyun Palace is indeed vast, several times larger than Huiyue Palace. A few people walked slowly, and it took almost half an hour to reach the inner palace. During this time, Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan had black faces all the way, doing their best to mock things. , And Zhou Shu persuaded him with a pale face, apologizing and saluting from time to time. It was because that Xuan An Old Road was gloomy and calm. He also secretly vomited a dozen mouthfuls of old blood in his heart, and was hurt by several people.


    If it is the influence of the divine consciousness on the bright side, Xuan''an is not worried. He has been practicing divine soul in the Longan Well for many years in retreat. The divine consciousness is no less powerful than the average tribulation monk. Even Zhou Shu wants to drag him. It is almost impossible to enter the illusion, but such a sentence of sarcasm made him feel a little uncomfortable in his heart. It was only for the plan to fail to come out, and he was unconsciously aggrieved, and his mind was also affected a lot.


    Seeing Xuan''an''s expression, Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word, and nodded secretly in his heart. This approach was indeed effective.


    Finally arrived at the gate of the inner palace, Xuan''an smiled and said, "A few fellow daoists, the banquet is here, please come in."


    "Thanks to the palace lord for his kindness, but disrespect."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said nothing, and walked in with Zhu Dashan and Li Aojian with their heads up.


    At this point, there is no need to use other means.


    Xuan''an watched several people enter, suddenly relieved, and a lot of killing intent suddenly appeared in his heart. After enduring it for so long, the goal finally fell.


    He has carefully arranged the inner palace hall. With many formations and many high-ranking sea races in it, even if Zhou Shu and others are powerful, it is impossible to escape. It is a pity that he would not know that, as early as a day ago, Zhou Shu Jiu and Yan Huaming came to Liuyun Palace Outer City. Before he knew it, he had already figured out the layout of the formation here. The situation inside was almost clear, not to mention that Zhou Shu and others had never thought about it. To escape from here.


    Xuan''an is the one to escape. rw

 Chapter 1151: not dead

    There was no one in the hall. Fastest update


    Dozens of tables were filled with spirit wine and spirit food, but it seemed that most of them were eaten, and the dishes, chopsticks, cups and spoons were also messy and scattered everywhere.


    "Is leftover cold rice the way the palace owner treats guests?"


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled.


    "For dying people, it''s good to have enough food!"


    Xuan''an''s voice came from behind, abnormally gloomy, completely different from the kindness before.


    With a cold smile, he looked at Zhou Shu and the others indifferently, "Everyone, come out."


    In the blink of an eye, many sea people suddenly appeared in the hall, up and down, left and right, front and back, all places, their eyes fell on Zhou Shu and the others, full of killing intent.


    The comer is not kind.


    Zhou Shu glanced around, and he saw no less than three seventh-order sea clan, and the rest were all sixth-order.


    His gaze fell on a small sea clan, with a slight smile unconsciously. The short sea clan was naturally the first Xuan Yun to go in. He was almost spotted by Xuan An because of Jia Ling''s flaws before, but fortunately God blessed him. People helped, but nothing went wrong.


    Seeing Xuan Yun, Zhou Shu felt calm in his heart. The plan has been mostly completed, even if there are more enemies.


    He only acted indifferently, arching his hands on all sides, "Unexpectedly, the Palace Master Xuan invited so many guests. I am really flattered. You Hai Clan Taoists will be more polite next week."


    "Are you Zhou Shu?"


    "It doesn''t look very powerful either."


    "No matter, go ahead!"


    Many Hai Clan got up high and slowly approached Zhou Shu.


    Bai Ding shook his head, and said slowly, "Don''t worry, wait for the Palace Lord to show you."


    How could Xuan''an wait any longer, he couldn''t wait a long time ago, pointing at Zhou Shu and shouting loudly, "Yes, a few of them invaded the deep sea and killed many sea tribes in Liuyun Palace, even Xuan Yun died at his hands. Now I want to seize Liuyun Palace again. It is simply unforgivable. How can our Sea Clan tolerate him? Don''t wait, let''s go together and kill them!"


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, "Ah, is Xuan Yun dead?"


    "Don''t pretend to be there. The old man saw Xuan Yun killed by you with his own eyes. I have pity on my child. He has just been promoted to the sixth rank. The old man learned the good news and was about to pass on the position of the palace lord to him. He was killed by you. ..."


    Xuan''an lowered his head, squeezed out two tears, and quickly raised his head again, grinning, "Everyone, don''t kill him yet, avenge our Sea Clan!"


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    Many sea tribes got up high, but few really came forward. They were not fools. The three immortal cultivators in front of them were obviously very strong, and even Xuan''an didn''t dare to go first. How to get them to come forward and die?


    But Bai Ding, with a solemn expression, said slowly, "Zhou Shu, the battle for the palace owner was originally an internal matter in Liuyun Palace, and our Sea Clan will not take care of it, but you killed Xuanyun and even conspired to seize Liuyun Palace. It''s not just the matter of Liuyun Palace, but the matter of all of our Sea Clan. No way, the old man is going to be rude."


    As he said, he stepped forward slowly, his steps were solemn, and his aura followed.


    "Patriarch Bai is right."


    "It''s about our Sea Clan, we can''t tolerate it, let''s go together!"


    When someone comes out, others will naturally not lag behind and have followed.


    Xuan An stood a few steps away, staring at Zhou Shu, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, hands clenched tightly, golden lights gathered in it, secretly accumulating strength, wanting to sneak attack.


    Zhou Shu looked at the approaching Sea Clan and didn''t care, only nodded slightly towards Xuan Yun.


    Before Xuan Yun watched Xuan An''s play in the main hall, he couldn''t stand it any longer, but he didn''t dare to act rashly. Now he got Zhou Shu''s instructions and immediately stood up and stood in front of many sea races.


    He looked condensed and said loudly, "Everyone, please wait."


    Bai Ding''s face was stagnant, "What are you doing?"


    "What are you blocking us to do, do you want to help the human beings fail?"


    "Where did it come from?"


    The people behind couldn''t help but shout, "Go away!"


    Xuan An watched the sudden appearance of Xuan Yun, and was also quite puzzled. After a concentrated look, his heart shook, "This...not..."


    Although Xuan Yun did not reveal his true face, the two of them were already very close. After concentrating his consciousness, Xuan An quickly felt a familiar breath, which was three-thirds like the Xuan Yun he had killed. "How could it be... he wasn''t dead?"


    A dangerous omen flashed in Meng Ran''s mind, as if something had suddenly collapsed.


    Before he could think about it, a ray of light flashed in his hand, and the golden streamer swept out, turning into a spear, stabbing towards Xuan Yun.


    It is still a dragon spear tactic that gathers many near-dragon powers, and it is also one of Xuan''an''s best tactics.


    "Do you want to kill him again?"


    Zhou Shu was prepared early, swinging his sword out, and hitting the golden light, cutting it in half.


    And over there, Xuan Yun had already received the magic weapon, and the dual effects of Yaochi Caijing and She and the robes disappeared, and the original appearance was fully revealed.


    Many sea races were taken aback, standing still.


    "this is����"


    "Somewhat familiar, isn''t this Xuanyun? We came to our Lanbei clan last time?"


    "Yes I also know, although the sixth order, but the appearance has not changed."


    "Why is he here? Hasn''t he been killed by those cultivators?"


    "Is Xuan''an lying?"


    "Also, since it is Xuan Yun, why Xuan''an wants to shoot him, is it..."


    Zhong Hai Clan looked at Xuan Yun in front of him, and then at Xuan An who suddenly attacked there, as if suddenly understood something.


    Bai Ding stared at Xuan Yun, and looked up and down, left and right for a while, "Xuan Yun?"


    Xuanyun immediately bowed and saluted, "It''s the junior, the patriarch Bai. Thirty years ago, the junior and the saint went to the Baiyu clan. The patriarch said that Xuanyun was too stubborn, and the saint should be disciplined. Do you remember the patriarch? Right?"


    "Remember, it won''t be wrong to say that."


    Bai Ding stroked his beard and smiled unconsciously, "So you are not dead, then..." He looked at Xuan''an, and his expression suddenly became severe, "Palace Master Xuan, can you tell us what is going on? ?"


    Xuan An''s eyes and heart were black, and he didn''t know how to speak.


    "Obviously, I saw the dead Xuan Yun, how did he appear in front of him? Could it be that it was someone else who killed that day, or what I saw was an illusion? How could this happen, if I knew Xuan Yun Yun is not dead, how can I say those words, now that I have said everything, and things have been done, how do I end up...what to do, what to do?"


    The previous plans were all based on the circumstances of Xuan Yun''s death, but it turns out that Xuan Yun is still alive now. The basis of the plan is gone. No matter how remedial it is, it is impossible to do it. I can only watch everything. Collapsed.


    Rao is his brilliant wit, and he is completely stunned at this time.


    He also didn''t notice at all. The moment Xuan Yun appeared, Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan had disappeared. rw

 Chapter 1152: Loss of merit

    "Unexpectedly, I am not dead, Xuan''an?"


    Xuan Yun glanced at Xuan''an with disdain, turned to the sea clan, his expression was condensed, "He doesn''t say, for me, things are like this..."


    Obviously after many rehearsals, he speaks quickly, but he speaks clearly and clearly, and he explains the detailed process of the matter in detail. Of course, he also added a lot of descriptions, but it is also The right benefits of adding.


    However, after a few hundred breaths, the sea races were all shaken, and the shock continued.


    "What, it is not the human immortal cultivator who wants to kill Xuan Yun, but Xuan An, and has been chasing and killing Xuan Yun for almost a year?"


    "I heard that Xuan Yun was promoted to the sixth rank, and he pretended to be an assassin to assassinate his son. This kind of thing is almost unheard of, and seeing the fierce energy he shot just now, it is definitely not a fake, Xuan An is really too vicious. Up."


    "It''s not surprising that the battle for the palace owner has always been vicious, but he coaxed the other sea races in this way and involved us too, that''s his fault."


    "Yes, how they fight is their internal business, but it is vicious to ask us to die."


    "Those human cultivators are not fooled."


    "The old man has never seen human immortal cultivators, but they seem to be really good. If they hadn''t used tactics to expose Xuan''an''s face, I don''t know how many sea races of us want to die with them, alas."


    "Xuan''an is the culprit, we don''t care about this matter."


    After listening to Xuan Yun''s narration, Bai Ding looked at Xuan Yun''s irrefutable expression. Knowing that Xuan Yun''s words were not a lie, he shook his head and sighed, "Unexpectedly, there is such a scum in our Sea Clan. "


    He turned to Xuan''an and said righteously, "Xuan''an, how you kill and kill is your own business, and has nothing to do with our other sea races. I think that Xuanyun will be chased and killed by you and has nowhere to go, but I didn��t even think about dragging us into the water, and you saw that Xuan Yun had recruited strong support, so you couldn��t wait to pull us to die. Alas, the verdict is high, Xuan Yun is very good, and if you do this, even if you forcefully get the palace Lord, you can''t win people''s hearts either."


    "Not bad!"


    "Patriarch Bai is very knowledgeable and speaks very well."


    "Although the dispute for the palace owner of Liuyun Palace has nothing to do with us, if I were to choose, I would rather choose Xuan Yun, Xuan An is really shameless."


    "Yes, I also support Xuan Yun."


    The Zhonghai Clan followed and shouted, casting contempt for Xuan''an, and praised Xuanyun.


    Bai Ding pressed his hand and signaled the sea tribes to calm down, and then said, "These human immortal cultivators, although they violated the prohibition when entering the deep sea, they only participated in your battle in the Liuyun Palace and did not treat us sea tribes. If you do something bad, you will stand up and let us know the truth and will not lose the same clan. Therefore, we will not intervene in your affairs. Everything will be solved by you. But I also want to remind you that Xuan Yun is now in Tier 6. The truth is already the lord of Liuyun Palace, Xuan''an, you are so good at it.


    He glanced at Xuan''an with disdain, he said slowly, "Thank you for your feast, I won''t be with you for the rest."


    "That''s right, why should we take care of their affairs, and we are gone."


    "Next time there will be a call in Liuyun Palace, I will never come."


    The sea people looked contemptuously and walked towards the gate.


    Xuan Yun seemed to have thought of something, and hurriedly rushed in, and stood in front of Zhonghai Clan.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Even if what you say is true, we can''t help you, it''s your own business."


    "You are already Tier 6, what are you still looking for with us."


    Many sea tribes frowned, and Bai Ding also nodded and said to Xuan Yun, "Xuan Yun, you are already at the sixth order, and the position of the palace lord is right, but whether you can get it depends on you. We will not intervene, no It will help Xuan''an, but it won''t help you either."


    "The junior didn''t think so, but..."


    Xuan Yun turned around and pointed at Xuan An, bitterly said, "He imprisoned the Saint Jiao Ling, and even ate the mysterious spider fruit for the Saint!"


    Because of Jiao Ling''s affairs, he hated Xuan An very much. He held back for a long time, but he couldn''t help it. At this time, he felt that the overall situation was settled and said it, but he didn''t know this sentence and brought it to Zhou Shu who was saving people. No small trouble.


    Zhou Shu reminded him not to mention the words saint woman and Jiao Ling to avoid Xuan An��s awareness. Before they disturbed their minds, they all wanted to distract Xuan An and let Xuan An try to stay in the hall. Pay less attention to the situation in Cicada Moon Palace, but fortunately Xuan An quietly rescued Jiao Ling out of the situation.


    Now, the plan has been messed up because of this, and it has fallen short.


    "What, imprisoned saint?"


    "Xuan Spider Fruit, these vicious things were actually eaten by the saint!"


    "The heavens are extinct, the ocean is not tolerated!"


    The Sea Clan was shaking again, stood still, and shouted at Xuan''an.


    Bai Ding''s face sank, his beard trembling with anger, "Xuan''an, you actually imprisoned the saint!"


    Originally, Xuan An was too shocked and unable to explain. He had to think hard about the remedy. He didn''t notice Jiaoling for a while, but after hearing Xuan Yun''s words, he awakened the dreamer, "Yes, I still have a saint. Woman in hand, what can Xuan Yun do with me?"


    "Yeah, Jiao Ling is with me now, what can you do?"


    He smiled unconsciously, although a little cunning, but also from the heart, "Xuan Yun, you want to be safe, right? It''s very simple, if you descend one rank, the old man will keep her safe, otherwise, you will always be safe. I can''t see Jiao Ling."


    Xuan Yun''s expression was shocked, "You are shameless!"


    The sea clan nearby also shouted, "Xuan''an, you are so despicable!"


    "You actually used the saint to fight for the palace owner?"


    "Xuan''an, the saint belongs to all of our sea clan, you are seeking your own death."


    Bai Ding stroked his beard, his vigor was condensed , and he fought for the palace lord of Liuyun Palace, so why did he involve the saint? If you do this, our Sea Clan will never tolerate you, as soon as possible..."


    "You don''t talk nonsense."


    Xuan An interrupted Bai Ding''s words directly, "Jiao Ling is a saint and the princess of Liuyun Palace. You don''t have to worry about what the old man does. If you want her to be good, you can help the old man control Xuan Yun and these immortals. Winner! The old man will naturally return you a good saint!"


    He thought that the situation had reversed, he couldn''t help feeling proud. He looked towards the palace gate and said in surprise, "Huh, why are there two missing?"


    "No, I''m going to save people!"


    There was a shock in his heart, and he immediately understood, and his divine sense let go to look at Cicada Moon Palace.


    At this look, he was shocked.


    There were only a few guards outside the Cicada Moon Palace, and they were all swayed to death. The gate of the Cicada Moon Palace also cracked a big opening. The internal formation was being cracked by Zhou Shu, and it seemed that it was about to be completely broken open soon. It''s just a matter of breath.


    "Damn it!"


    He hated it in his heart, knowing that once Zhou Shu was allowed to enter, Jiao Ling would be rescued, and the last hole card would have no effect. Not to mention the position of the palace lord, his life might not be saved.


    "Even if you die, the old man can''t make you feel better!"


    He didn''t think much about it, but with a move of divine thought, he activated the formation in Cicada Moon Palace.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1153: Variety

    Cicada Moon Palace shook suddenly, and it was like an earthquake.


    Zhou Shu''s expression sank, and he could sense that the formation he was cracking had already been activated. It could only be that Xuan''an had noticed the abnormality, and it happened suddenly, but he had expected that there would be unexpected events and things that could not be controlled went wrong. It is always inevitable, so some preparations are made in advance.


    "It''s almost there. You smash into it. I will hold it for a while and try to delay the activation of the formation."


    "it is good!"


    Zhu Dashan did not hesitate, raising the big axe in his hand and cutting it towards the gap that had been determined long ago.


    In Cicada Moon Palace, there are five formations, Zhou Shu just found out the flaws in the fourth formation, but the last one is different.


    It''s called "Dead in the Air", why is it different? That''s because there is no way to crack the dead formation. Once set up, you can only use the formation to enter and exit. It is impossible to crack the formation with external force and internal force. Cracking will only make the formation burst out with the greatest power, so that the formation People fall into death, it is a real death circle.


    There are very few death formations in the world of cultivating immortals. That��s because the immortal cultivators of the human race conform to the way of heaven and stay a line in everything. Unlike the sea race, they achieve the ultimate in everything, and their formations are the same. Rare.


    Xuan''anbu made such a formation, obviously he had no intention of letting Jiao Ling out at all.


    Although it is a death formation, Yan Huaming has been on the seabed for thousands of years, and he also knows some tricks to delay the activation of the formation. If Zhou Shu does his best, he can slow down the formation by a few breaths, and those breaths are the key to saving people.


    The Bijiao scale axe shone with cold light, smashing the wall of the Cicada Moon Palace directly with the momentum of splitting the mountain, and Zhu Dashan and the axe ran into it together.


    Zhou Shu''s face was condensed, his spiritual consciousness and original strength almost came out, unable to control the stupid formation, to prevent the formation from starting immediately.


    "See her! I''m in a coma, but it''s okay!"


    Zhu Dashan''s voice came from the palace, very pleased.


    Zhou Shu felt relieved, "Bring her out quickly!"


    Zhu Dashan didn''t say much. He stretched out his big hand and grabbed Jiao Ling in his hand. He was about to walk back, and the sudden change occurred!


    Suddenly a faint blue light radiated from Jiao Ling''s body. In the blink of an eye, the light spread, forming a blue aperture several meters in size in front of Jiao Ling''s body. The sea water kept flowing in the aperture, showing a strange appearance. view.


    That situation seems familiar.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, "This is... the underwater whirlpool?"


    "what?"


    Zhu Dashan, who was holding Jiao Ling, was also shocked. He was about to walk out, but he stepped into the air and fell directly into the whirlpool. He was immediately sucked in by the whirlpool. The Jiao Ling in his hand was the same, and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu thought about it, and immediately released his control over the formation method, and his figure was like an arrow, shooting directly into the seabed vortex.


    As Zhou Shu entered, the vortex suddenly disappeared. If Zhou Shu was too late, he would not be able to enter.


    boom--


    Only a loud noise was heard, and the formation was launched without hindrance.


    In an instant, the entire Cicada Moon Palace collapsed, sinking downwards, powerful forces raged everywhere, and there was a thunderbolt everywhere. The once strong walls and tall jade pillars turned into flying ash in a flash.


    Everyone in Liuyun Palace was shocked by the huge sound, the surging air current, and the huge earthquake on the ground.


    "You...you...ruined the Cicada Moon Palace?"


    As if she understood something, Xuan Yun''s complexion turned pale as paper, pointing to Xuan''an, unable to speak for a while.


    "Yes, the old man ruined the Cicada Moon Palace! But this is all your fault, you want to save people? No one has ever been able to go out alive in the old man''s death circle! Hahaha! Let me die!"


    Xuan''an looked up to the sky and smiled, a flash of killing intent suddenly flashed across his eyes, the blue light on his body could not help flashing, the scales appeared, and he slammed into Xuanyun.


    Before he rushed out two steps, a sword shadow stood in front of him. It was Li Aojian who had turned into a sword body.


    He didn��t know what happened, or how Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan were, but the situation seemed very bad, but he knew his purpose here was to prevent Xuan��an and protect Xuan Yun, no matter what happened, He will try his best to do it well.


    Bang!


    The illusory sword shadow was knocked out several feet away.


    Li Aojian couldn''t help but his heart tightened, and the nearly emptiness of the sword could be smashed away as a substance. This guy''s physical strength was really astonishing, and the mud cavities of Hidden Dragon Valley were not as good.


    This battle is probably very difficult.


    But is this another good exercise?


    Jian Ying flashed and appeared in front of Xuan Yun again.


    Xuan Yun stood there, but he hadn''t moved before, his face was tragic, and he whispered in a low voice, "You, you killed Jiaoling!"


    "What if you kill, the old man will kill you, this Liuyun Palace will always be mine!"


    Xuan An stared at Xuan Yun, his eyes filled with bloodshot eyes, and the killing intent was so much that it overflowed, and the cold air rose sharply in the hall.


    Many sea tribes looked startled, Xuan''an seemed to be completely crazy before them, and now they are mostly going to die, panicked in their hearts, and can''t help backing back.


    At this time, Bai Ding stood a few steps forward, blocking Xuan''an.


    He looked extremely stern, glaring at Xuan An, and shouted, "You killed the saint? You still want to kill Xuan Yun? As the lord of the Fourth Palace and the First Palace of the East China Sea, for personal gain, he made such a desolate Hailiang. What hurts the sea, tell me to wait for the Donghai Sea Clan to tolerate you!"


    "Haha!"


    Xuan''an looked at Bai Ding and said with a gloomy smile, "What about killing? Who dares to stop me, I will kill you together!"


    "Then you come, the old will never allow you to be presumptuous, even if this is Liuyun Palace!"


    Bai Ding stayed still, his body suddenly bulged, and rows of tiny scales continued to grow, tens of millions, layered on top of each other, and instantly covered him completely.


    The white fish clan has continued from ancient times to the present. It is not only dependent on their super reproductive ability, but mainly because their fine scales are comparable to the Jiao clan. Although the white fish clan does not have many attack methods, defense alone is sufficient. It��s been a long time in the East China Sea He stared at Xuan''an and said in a long voice, "Everyone, Xuan''an kills the saint woman and slaughters the same clan. It is really a great sea clan��s affliction. Let us kill together. He, can''t let him harm our Sea Clan anymore!"


    "well said!"


    "Yes, even if this is Liuyun Palace, you can''t just sit back and watch him kill the saint. He is rebellious!"


    Under Bai Ding''s encouragement and call, many sea tribes moved upon hearing the sound and moved closer one after another, gradually forming an encircling circle, enclosing Xuan An in it.


    Xuan''an was also unexpected. The plan he painstakingly laid out has now become a cage that traps him, but at this time, he doesn��t know and doesn��t have time to think about these things. Once Jiao Ling dies, he knows that he has no future. Retreat, I am afraid that there is no place to stay in the East China Sea. Now he just wants to escape as soon as possible, and has no other intentions.


    It''s just that Cicada Moon Palace was destroyed in front of so many people, Jiao Ling was killed, and the anger was offended. It was not that easy to escape.


    Among those sea tribes, there is no shortage of Liuyun Palace sea tribes who are facing each other.


    Soon, a big battle began.


    Li Aojian also didn''t expect it, the situation changed like this, and many sea people besieged Xuan''an together, and he felt a lot easier.


    He used his sword from time to time to make Xuan''an exhausted.


    While paying close attention to the situation of the battle, on the other hand, he was worried, "Xiao Zhou, Lao Zhu, how are you doing?"


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1154: Undersea secret?

    When the vortex appeared, Zhou Shu felt a shock and rushed in immediately.


    Zhu Dashan and Jiao Ling should not be allowed to commit danger, and the sudden appearance of the underwater whirlpool is exactly the same as Zhao Yueru��s situation when he disappeared. He has no reason not to go in. No matter what danger he faces after entering, he will not hesitate. The opportunity must not be missed.


    After a brief period of loss, Zhou Shu looked up and felt a little surprised.


    It seems to be in a cave, covered by heavy rock walls on all sides, and a light green grassland underneath it. When you look at it, there is a green color everywhere, and silver flowers are occasionally seen, but it is hard to see under the sea. The scene, not far away, was a deep pool without waves, and in the vast smoke waves, a slightly familiar breath filled the surface of the water and kept drifting closer.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Zhu Dashan carefully placed Jiao Ling on the grass, then stood up and looked around, quite confused.


    "I don''t know, I feel the pressure on the bottom of the sea but there is no sea water. Maybe it is a cave on the bottom of the sea, or a secret undersea?"


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, shook his head, with a faint smile, "I can''t see it now, but it doesn''t seem to be dangerous, everyone is fine."


    "We are fine, but..."


    Zhu Dashan looked at Jiao Ling next to him with a lot of hatred in his eyes, "Look, Jiao Ling looks like now, can you say it''s okay?"


    It''s not dusk and night, Jiao Ling is being tortured by Zinnias, except for the pain, her body curls up like a kitten, twitching from time to time, although she closes her eyes and does not speak, but from the frowning brow You can feel her pain.


    "You can always find a way, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu whispered, and quickly laid out a simple Shushen formation to help her relieve her pain as much as possible.


    While watching Zhou Shu busy, Zhu Dashan wondered, "Why did that whirlpool come about, suddenly sucked us in?"


    "I am also strange."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Jiao Ling for a few moments, and seemed to understand, "Could it be that...that thing, it seems to be familiar?"


    Jiao Ling curled up in a ball, all slender arms exposed outside, wearing a lavender bracelet on the wrist, the bracelet is smooth and clean, only there is a thin blue ice line running through it, which is very special.


    "Huh, isn''t this?"


    Zhu Dashan followed Zhou Shu''s gaze and asked, "Elder Zhao also has one of this kind of bracelet? She is only yellow, this is only purple, but the blue line inside is exactly the same, there is no difference. "


    Zhou Shu was startled, "You see it really clearly, I haven''t paid much attention to it in the past, but the familiarity I said is not because of this, but because of its material."


    The material of this bracelet is very special, not many people in the world of immortality have seen it, and Zhou Shu has not only seen it, but even has a magic weapon of the same material.


    Zhu Dashan touched his mouth and smiled embarrassedly, "Except you in the lotus school, the other disciples can''t wait to see Elder Zhao a hundred times a day. There is nothing in her body that few disciples don''t know, so do I. Hey."


    "It really is."


    Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness and looked at it carefully, "There is a small''Zhao'' under the blue line. Elder Zhao should also have it. It means that these two bracelets belong to the Zhao family, maybe they are originally. One pair."


    "Strange, how could the bracelet from Elder Zhao''s home appear on Jiao Ling?"


    Zhu Dashan scratched his head, thought for a while, and suddenly said, "Could it be that Jiao Ling and Elder Zhao are a family?"


    "A saint of the shark tribe, a human immortal cultivator, how could she be a family," Zhou Shu frowned, and said in a deep thought, "but the two obviously have a lot of connections. There was a seabed vortex before Elder Zhao, now Jiao So is the spirit, and both of them have such bracelets..."


    "You mean, the underwater whirlpool was really made by this bracelet?"


    Zhu Dashan woke up like a dream, patted his legs and almost jumped up, "Xiao Zhou, will Elder Zhao be here?"


    "Don''t worry," Zhou Shu said calmly, "It is possible, if I was not mistaken, this should be a secret undersea, and the bracelet is the key to open this secret. At first, Elder Zhao Yueru mostly used the bracelet. Opened the secret realm and escaped from the dragon boat, but there are still many problems in it...I haven''t figured it out yet, and it''s not easy to say for a while, what is going on."


    "I''m confused when you listen, forget it, think about it slowly, I''ll look around first."


    Zhu Dashan waved his hand and walked around, Zhou Shu didn''t care, watching Jiao Ling while thinking.


    The bracelet on Jiaoling is what surprises him most now, because its material is open sky stone.


    Kaitian stone has no ranks. It is an extremely rare thing outside of the sky. It has the function of breaking through the void and can also be used as a key to open the secret realm. Made of stone, the Kaitian Stone is extremely precious, but it is unexpected that not only Jiao Ling has it, but also Zhao Yueru.


    "In this way, there is no doubt that this is the secret realm, and the underwater vortex that suddenly appeared is the entrance of the secret realm. If you connect it, some of the previous things can be explained clearly, but... since Elder Zhao and Jiao Ling have this bracelet long ago , Why haven��t they used it before? If they had used it they wouldn��t have fallen into such a critical situation. Could it be that they didn��t know the true function of this bracelet, but then accidentally Understand when triggered?"


    "Mostly, it''s possible that Jiao Ling doesn''t need it, but if Elder Zhao knows the use of this bracelet, she will never use it. This means that they don''t know in advance, so how did they trigger it? If Ning Ting didn''t lie, At that time, Zhao Yueru had lost all cultivation bases, and it was the Qi Refining Realm cultivation base, how could he open the secret realm? And now Jiao Ling is even more unconscious and unconscious, how does she use it?"


    "I really don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously. He couldn''t figure out this question now. I''m afraid he won''t know until Jiao Ling wakes up and sees Zhao Yueru.


    He shook his head and thought about what happened to Li Aojian.


    "Xuan''an suddenly ruined the Cicada Moon Palace. It should be someone who made some mistakes, but it doesn''t matter now. Xuan''an abandoned himself. After destroying the palace, he was dead. Other sea people would never tolerate him killing the saint in person. He will definitely besiege him together. He is in a catastrophe, so it seems that Lao Li shouldn''t be a big problem, and Xuanyun is probably fine. After going out, it is estimated that Liuyun Palace is already the lord of Xuanyun."


    "Xiao Zhou, come and see!"


    Not far away, Zhu Dashan''s excited voice came, and he couldn''t help beckoning his hands, as if he had discovered something.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1155: Yue Ru Jiujiu

    Zhou Shu walked towards Zhu Dashan and looked around, suddenly feeling like deja vu.


    The green grass on the ground is like a valley of the Heyin school, and the little silver light on the grass is the silver moon grass that is rich in the Heyin school. It is rarely seen in other places. It appears in this seabed secret. Obviously so surprised.


    Obviously, it is not only him who feels this way. Zhu Dashan has been shouting, "Xiao Zhou, have you noticed that it is very similar to the Heyin school."


    "Yes."


    Looking at the surroundings, Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "Look at these grasses and flowers, they were all newly grown decades ago. There shouldn��t be any in the original secret realm. It is very likely that Elder Zhao has been here and has been here for a long time. Long time."


    "I think so!"


    Zhu Dashan nodded in excitement, and pointed to the distance, "Look, there is a house over there. It seems to have been built decades ago. It is almost the same as the house in Yuerugu."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Have you been to Yuerugu?"


    Zhu Dashan honestly said, "No, no one dares to enter the valley of Elder Zhao, but he has seen it a few times from a distance."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Okay."


    Zhu Dashan stared into the distance and said unconsciously, "You said, would Elder Zhao be inside? Can you see it?"


    "can not see."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. Like most secret realms, the secret realms here also have restrictions on spiritual consciousness, and there are quite a few restrictions. Even Zhou Shu can''t perceive the situation hundreds of feet away.


    "Let''s go over and take a look. If we are inside, we don''t need to look any more."


    Zhu Dashan seemed thoughtful, and walked quickly to the hut.


    "Be careful."


    Zhou Shu followed behind, showing a trace of caution, "Although there is no danger here, it always feels a little weird. It''s better to be cautious."


    "understood."


    Zhu Dashan nodded, his movements slowed down a lot, and he walked slowly to the front of the cabin and turned back, "Is anyone?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No."


    Zhu Dashan was a little disappointed, "Then go in and take a look. If I want to go in, I have to lift the house."


    There was no door in the hut, only a bamboo curtain hung. Zhou Shu opened the curtain and looked inside, and his heart was slightly shocked. Although he had never been to Zhao Yueru''s valley, he knew that Zhao Yueru had lived here only by looking at it.


    Because the hut was filled with a chill of icy air, it was the trace left by Zhao Yueru''s Snow Soul sword intent, and there was absolutely nothing wrong with it.


    Maybe many people can cultivate the Snow Soul Sword Intent, but Zhao Yueru is different, as if it is integrated into the body, everywhere, this is a bit similar to the sword body, he feels deeply in the sand sea, and now He knew Sword Intent very well, and he recognized it instantly.


    "Elder Zhao, really came here."


    There was a trace of excitement in his heart, and he looked slowly.


    There is no decoration in the room. On one side, a futon, a small table, and a bamboo sword. Upon closer inspection, they are all handmade, delicate and delicate. It should be made by Zhao Yueru herself. This room is probably her usual residence. .


    After scanning the divine consciousness carefully, Zhou Shu stepped back and found nothing else worth paying attention to.


    "how about it?"


    Zhu Dashan was very excited, his head almost reaching Zhou Shu''s back.


    Zhou Shu said cautiously, "It is certain that Elder Zhao must have lived here for a long time, but where he is now, I don''t know yet."


    "Sure enough, here!"


    Zhu Dashan waved his hand very excitedly, "Then let''s find it here. This secret realm doesn''t look very big. If Elder Zhao is still there, we can definitely find it."


    "should be."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, but he didn''t have too much hope in his heart. If Zhao Yueru were still here, he would probably come out to see each other, and looking at the remaining traces, this room had been unoccupied for at least three to five years.


    But no one can be found, and some traces are also great.


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu expectantly, "How to find?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Wait first, it will be dusk soon, Jiao Ling will wake up, let''s take care of her first."


    "Yes, yes, I''m confused."


    Zhu Dashan nodded, and said with some annoyance, "There is still a wounded saint lying here. Take care of her first and don''t have anything to do."


    After about half an hour, Jiao Ling regained consciousness.


    She slowly sat up with her delicate body, raised her eyes to see Zhu Dashan and Zhou Shu in front of her. She was taken aback for a moment, and then she got up to salute, with an elegant manner, "Two benefactors, graceful and polite."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly helped up, "Sage, you just recovered, you still need to sit down and rest, no need to be polite."


    "Shu Jiaoling is rude."


    Jiao Ling nodded and sat down, frowning, her expression a little bit painful, it was obvious that the effect of Heartworm hadn''t disappeared, but she still maintained a dignified posture.


    She stared at the two of them, with a gentle smile at the corners of her mouth, "This one, is what I heard in Qingge Baili before, really a tall and majestic hero, Jiao Ling thanked you, the two generals Jiao Ling was rescued, and I don''t know how much risk he took. Jiao Ling really doesn''t know how to be grateful."


    At this time, Jiao Ling''s face is quite ugly, her face is jet-black, and there are many raised patches, but she doesn''t care about it, smiling and frowning is still graceful ~ www.novelhall.com ~ charm and confidence are not diminished. , Let people forget her face unconsciously.


    Zhu Dashan shook his head hurriedly, "Sage, the benefactor can''t be regarded as a benefactor, and I don''t need to be grateful, but I have many questions that I don''t understand."


    "If Jiaoling knows, try to solve the two of them, know everything."


    Jiao Ling nodded lightly and glanced around, "However, there are many things Jiao Ling doesn''t understand. Where is this place?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Come slowly, Jiao Ling, let''s answer your question first, lest it mess up."


    Jiao Ling said warmly, "Okay."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "In fact, we don��t know where this is. When we rescued you in Cicada Moon Palace, Xuan An suddenly launched a formation to destroy Cicada Moon Palace, but suddenly a seabed appeared in front of you. The whirlpool, sucked you in, and we followed in, so we got here together. If I was not mistaken, this should be a secret realm. As for why the underwater whirlpool appeared to bring us here, we guessed The bracelet on your body is related."


    "Submarine vortex, bracelet?"


    Jiao Ling, who was smiling all the time, was startled, "Is there another underwater vortex? Could it be..."


    She lowered her head and fixed her eyes on the bracelet, showing a trace of doubt, "...No, I remember the ancestors said that it is impossible for us as a clan to do it..."


    Soon, she looked up at Zhou Shu, "Two benefactors, how did the underwater vortex appear? Jiao Ling wants to know the specific situation at that time."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "At that time, the situation was urgent. I broke the formation outside Cicada Moon Palace, and Lao Zhu rushed in and caught you. When he was about to go out, the seabed vortex appeared... Ah, the problem lies with the old man. On Zhu?"


    He looked towards Zhu Dashan unconsciously, and Zhu Dashan looked dazed, "Me?"


    .


    a

 Chapter 1156: Attracting star bracelet

    Zhu Dashan was stunned, just shook his head, "How is it possible? What does it have to do with me? I have never seen any underwater vortex, and the bracelet is not mine.???"


    Zhou Shu nodded. Naturally, what Zhu Dashan said was not a lie, but the whirlpool... he didn''t realize he looked at Jiao Ling, "Jiao Ling, what else do you know? If you can, you might as well say it. There are bracelets about the whirlpool."


    "Ok."


    Jiao Ling nodded lightly, she took off the bracelet, and said warmly, "This bracelet is called the star bracelet, which is handed down from the ancestors of the mackerel."


    "Attracting star bracelet?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised.


    "Well, because it can attract the stars in the sky, it is very beneficial to the shark people, and..." Jiao Ling paused, and smiled softly, "There is a story, I wonder if the benefactor would like to listen to it, some long."


    The two nodded together, "Of course."


    Jiao Ling smiled slightly and spoke softly.


    Six thousand years ago, a special envoy from the Liuyun Palace came to the ancestral land of the Shuren.


    At that time, the shark clan was protected by Liuyun Palace. Every five years, Liuyun Palace would send special envoys to collect a batch of shark beads, Ningxing grass and other materials from the sharks as the cost of continuing to protect them. Known as Liuyun Gong.


    Perhaps this envoy had a grudge with the saint at the time, and was very violent. He directly increased the Liuyun tribute by three times, and also asked the Yuren to pay within one day and kill five people in one day.


    The mackerel clan couldn''t make up so many Liuyun tributes, and went to see the special envoy to ask for tolerance, but was beaten by the special envoy.


    One day later, the shark clan only made up half of the number, and the envoy mercilessly killed five sharks. A handful of dozens of sharks tried to resist, but their abilities were really insufficient, and they were soon ranked 7th. The special envoy of the People''s Republic of China was suppressed, and the vast majority of the scorpion were weak and inaction, and they just endured and remained silent.


    Hearing this, Zhu Dashan couldn''t help cursing, "There is such a thing, Liuyun Palace is really hateful!"


    Jiao Ling nodded lightly, her eyes a little sad, "The sharks are troubled and miserable. Many times they encounter similar situations, and Liuyun Palace is not the only one who committed violence. Alas, others are inherently at fault, but we sharks I am too weak and kind, and I don��t know how to be self-reliant. This is also an important reason. If you want to have a position and not be bullied, you cannot do it without sufficient strength."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Palace Master of the Liuyun Palace at the time, as well as the saint of the shark, would never sit back and watch the tribe being deceived, what did she do?"


    "After she learned about it, she persuaded the palace lord to convict the special envoy, but the matter has already occurred and it is of little use."


    Jiao Ling smiled faintly, "In the past, many saints of the sharks also fought for the sharks, but most of them have become real princesses and want to impress the palace lord of Liuyun palace by themselves and change the destiny of the sharks. , But how can it be done? It''s really naive."


    "The real princess?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, and then nodded, "I understand. Indeed, it is impossible to change destiny in this way. Even if the palace lord is moved by the princess''s tenderness, it can only change the situation for a while, if it wants to change for a long time. , You can only make your own decisions."


    Jiao Ling''s expression was slightly condensed, and she said warmly, "What the benefactor said is exactly what Jiao Ling thought."


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t help it, "Then how many people died afterwards?"


    Jiao Ling continued, "It''s those five."


    On the second day, when the envoy was about to continue killing people, a submarine vortex suddenly appeared in the ancestral land.


    When the Sea Clan was surprised, an old man walked out of the whirlpool, his expression was quite regrettable, and he murmured, "Isn''t it here? I failed again..."


    The old man was obviously a human immortal cultivator, and when the envoy saw it, he immediately moved forward.


    But the special envoy did not expect that his seventh-order Sea Clan was not the old man''s opponent at all. After only a dozen or so fights, he was injured and unable to fight anymore, and could only flee in a hurry.


    The shark is very hard to get rid of, and his heart is happy, thanking the old man.


    After the old man understood the situation, he sighed, "I can''t think of such a cruel seabed with such a cowardly race, but it is rare. Don''t you know how to fight, just watch your own people die? Although you are not as good as him, But there are also Tier 5 and Tier 6, with hundreds of times as many as him, but they are willing to give in, which is sad."


    Lamenting its misfortune, anger is indisputable.


    The scorpion people were silent and speechless. They were used to peace and cowardice.


    "Since you have done it, you must do it to the end and not leave trouble."


    The old man left a word and left. After a while, the special envoy was captured by him. The old man forced him to swear in public that he would not infringe on the shark, before letting him leave.


    All the people are grateful for their own deeds, but the old man insists on not accepting them, but opposes them coldly.


    At this time, a shark woman suddenly stood up, hoping that the old man would teach them the ability to improve themselves and stop being bullied.


    The old man laughed in relief, "This way is the right way."


    He left a lot of Zhang Yujian, and a bracelet, which is now Jiao Ling''s hand.


    "This bracelet is called Star Bracelet You sharks make good use of starlight. It is of some use to you, but the greater use is not here," he said, taking out a jade bottle and scratching his finger. After dripping a few drops of blood into the jade bottle, facing the doubtful eyes of the shark, he said carefully, "When you encounter an irreversible crisis, drop a drop of blood on the star bracelet and it will appear. The seabed vortex takes you out of trouble."


    "Remember, it can save you three times, but it cannot change your destiny. Everything depends on you."


    After speaking, a seabed whirlpool appeared in front of the old man, and after the old man walked in, the whirlpool disappeared.


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu felt that his doubts were about to be resolved.


    Zhu Dashan didn''t realize it, "The old man is a knight, didn''t he leave a name?"


    Jiao Ling shook his head, "He hasn''t said it, but there is a character Zhao on the star bracelet, which should be his last name."


    Zhu Dashan said again, "What about the few drops of blood?"


    Jiao Ling sighed softly, "Ashamed to say, I''m really sorry for the old benefactor..."


    Not long after, Liuyun Palace came to investigate the matter. After a short while, the Jadeite people told the story and handed over the drops of blood. Only the jade slips and the star bracelet were left. The woman wearing the jade slip and the star bracelet was unwilling to hand it over. At that time, the saint was present and rounded the court, and took the star bracelet as her own, saying that it would be kept by the saint in the future, and Liuyun Palace also agreed No longer recourse.


    The latter things are even more tasteless.


    The jade slips left behind by the shark women desperately died. Few shark people went to study and practice seriously. After a few years, they were shelved in a pavilion and hidden in the temple to produce ashes. It was not until many years later that they were found by the young Jiao Ling. .


    "In those jade slips, there are not only tactics, but also many human histories and stories, which made Jiao Ling comprehend many truths..." 8

 Chapter 1157: Zhou Shus guess

    ...


    Jiao Ling said a long paragraph. After listening to Jiao Ling''s words, Zhou Shu nodded with feeling, "I understand what you mean. ��"


    In fact, human beings are almost the same as the Jangren clan, in the ancient times.


    The Xuanhuang world at that time was still the world of the dragons and other races that were about to fall, and humans were weak and ineffective in them, and they had no status at all, but humans did not succumb to their own destiny, constantly struggled, and tried their best to grow stronger. Obviously, the long-term persistence had an effect. The appearance of the cultivator completely changed the destiny of mankind, and mankind turned himself into the master and became the true master of Xuan Huang Da 6.


    After seeing the history of mankind, Jiao Ling understood the old man''s intention to leave the jade slips, and also knew what the Kairen clan really needed to do.


    Looking at Jiao Ling, Zhou Shu said slowly, "You will be very hard."


    Jiao Ling smiled knowingly, "Although it is very hard work, Jiao Ling will definitely go on. Even if it fails, as long as it can leave a little influence on the later Yu clan and let them strive for self-reliance and equality, the hard work will not be wasted. It''s..."


    She shook her head gently, "Thank you for understanding me, now we don''t talk about this, let''s talk about the star bracelet."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and after a conversation, after contacting the information he had obtained before, his thoughts were already very clear, but he needed a little verification.


    He stretched out his hand, "Jiaoling, please lend me the star bracelet."


    Jiao Ling handed Zhou Shu the star bracelet and stared at him with some expectation in his eyes, but he didn''t know what he was expecting.


    Zhou Shu picked up the star bracelet, looked at it carefully for a while, stretched out his hand to wrap it around, and slowly injected some strength into the bracelet.


    Suddenly, blue light gradually emerged.


    Zhu Dashan said in surprise, "Huh?"


    Jiao Ling was also a little surprised, just watched and said nothing.


    Within a few breaths, the blue light grew more and more, forming an aperture, which was not much different from the previous underwater vortex, except that there was no sea water in it.


    The aperture lasted for a while, then dissipated.


    Zhou Shu looked at the two of them and said slowly, "If you are in the sea, you can form a seabed vortex."


    "how did you do it?"


    Jiao Ling was slightly condensed, "In our Journey Clan, this star-attracting bracelet can only be used to attract stars. No matter how you try, there is no whirlpool, even if it is soaked in blood, it will have no effect."


    Zhou Shu explained, "The effect of touching the bracelet, forming a seabed vortex, is not actually done by blood, but by the power of the dragon."


    Jiao Ling doubted, "Dragon power?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have a bit of dragon power, as did Lao Zhu before. He used a lot of power to save you, and there was dragon power in it, so he touched the underwater whirlpool."


    Zhu Dashan thought for a while, "I didn''t pay attention, but it should be. At that time, I was still holding the Jade Dragon Scale Axe. To use it, I had to use the power of the dragon."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu turned to Jiao Ling, "And the old man, because he has real dragon blood, and the blood naturally contains the power of the dragon, so he can move the star bracelet only with blood."


    Jiao Ling seemed to realize something, but soon became confused, "True dragon blood, there is such a human?"


    Zhou Shu whispered, "Yes, the old man is, he got the blood of the dragon from the dragon palace back then, integrated into the body to get the blood of the real dragon..."


    The old man was Zhao Linghuan as Yan Huaming said.


    After Zhao Linghuan got the true dragon bloodline, he did not return to the immortal realm, but stayed on the bottom of the sea to cultivate. For thousands of years, his strength has greatly improved, and he has probably reached the state of crossing the catastrophe or even higher, but due to some unknown reasons, He could not be promoted to immortality. According to Zhou Shu''s guess, this may be caused by the blood of the real dragon, or he could not do it at all.


    The reason why he stayed at the bottom of the sea is not only to cultivate immortality, but more importantly, without the interruption of the immortal cultivation world, he can better study his own formation.


    Why did you suddenly talk about formation?


    Although it was Zhou Shu''s guess, Zhou Shu felt that there was a ninety-nine chance.


    Zhao Linghuan��s strength was very poor when he entered the sea with Majesty Tahai. According to the logic, Majesty Tahai would not want to take him. It was completely to die, and it would affect other people. In the end, he took him there because of him and Tahai. The real person reached some kind of agreement, for example, he said he could help Real person Tahai enter the Dragon Palace, so Real person Tahai agreed.


    In fact, Zhao Linghuan really did it.


    This is because he is an extremely rare master of formations. What he is good at is not the normal formations in the world of cultivating immortals, but the teleportation formations on the seabed, perhaps left by ancestors, or accidentally inherited. In short, Zhao Linghuan has considerable experience in submarine teleportation, and this teleportation technology is not realized by ordinary talisman formations, but in the form of a submarine vortex-he can use the submarine vortex to transmit himself and others, It was because of this special ability that he helped the real person Tahai enter the Dragon Palace, which shocked the Sea Clan, and he quietly entered the Longyan Well.


    Teleportation technology is not allowed in the world of cultivating immortals. He keeps this secret. Yan Huaming doesn��t know it. Others don��t know. Only the real person Tahai and him know it. He will not say it, and the real person Tahai will not disclose it Get out.


    For thousands of years, Zhao Linghuan should have been studying submarine teleportation.


    He should have achieved a lot of results, it is difficult to say how many, but the star bracelet is obviously one of them. With his strength, the sea is basically unimpeded, and naturally there are many adventures, and it is not surprising to get the open sky stone.


    The rune pattern on the star bracelet is extremely complicated It is comparable to many ancient magic weapons, and when you look closely, it is a bit similar to the formation of the door of the chain.


    Zhou Shu believes that the submarine vortex formed by the star bracelet can not only open the secret realm, but also the main purpose is to transmit. Zhao Linghuan uses this to shuttle on the bottom of the sea, and he left this bracelet to the mackerel for the purpose of letting them use the vortex to escape. , It wasn''t that they were allowed to enter the secret realm, it was only accidental that something went wrong and they happened to enter the secret realm. In fact, this secret realm should have been opened by another more precious bracelet.


    It is the one of Zhao Yueru.


    Before the end of Shouyuan, Zhao Linghuan hid his traces and returned to the beach, leaving behind offspring and part of the inheritance. He was extremely concealed. He did not tell all about himself to future generations, but only revealed a little because he was very It is clear that it will cause huge troubles to future generations after telling the matter. The teleportation technology is not tolerated by the immortal world, and the blood of the dragon is not tolerated by the dragon palace. It is impossible to say clearly, so he only left a bracelet, which is to get him The key to true inheritance.


    When later generations obtain or awaken the power of the dragon, they can use that bracelet to enter the secret realm and obtain the things left by their ancestors.


    Zhao Yueru is the descendant of Zhao Linghuan. She came to the bottom of the sea and was taken away by the dragon palace messenger. She was so proud that she couldn''t accept such a fate. So she broke through all the vitality and self-destructed her cultivation base, making the dragon palace messenger think she didn''t have any Usefulness, and she has the sea stepping tactics and can start over again, but she never thought that after her self-destructive cultivation base was seriously injured, she unexpectedly awakened the blood of the dragon in her body, causing the bracelet to wave its effect.


    From that bracelet, she obviously got a lot of information left by Zhao Linghuan, and later things were well understood.


    Zhao Yueru used the bracelet to enter the secret realm, where he got the inheritance of the ancestors and practiced for a long time, but by this time, most of them had already left. 8

 Chapter 1158: Into the deep pool

    ...


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu with a rare dignity.


    It seems that it is impossible to find Zhao Yueru, and they don��t know how to find it in the future. More importantly, they are wondering whether they should continue to search. Zhao Yueru awakens the dragon bloodline, both in appearance and inwardly. It has changed a lot. Now she is no longer the original lotus sect elder. Whether she is still willing to return to the lotus sect or whether she is still willing to be a cultivator of immortality is still unknown.


    Zhu Dashan seemed to understand this, and he sighed unconsciously, "I have been searching for a long time, but I still don''t know if she is willing to be found by us, alas."


    "Yes, we thought it simple before, but we didn''t expect this to be the case."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "But it''s okay, now that we know that Elder Zhao is safe, it''s a gain."


    Zhu Dashan could not help but nodded, "Then what shall we do now?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Jiao Ling with a heavy expression, "Let��s search here first, don��t take too long, it��s best to find some clues. If you can��t find it, we will go back. Jiao Ling may not be able to hold it back. "


    Halfway through the conversation just now, Jiao Ling suddenly showed an extremely painful expression. After struggling for a few times, she lost consciousness. It was obvious that the heart-wrapping algae was torturing her again.


    Before losing consciousness, Jiao Ling glanced at them helplessly, and that glance made them feel sad.


    Zhu Dashan looked at Jiao Ling and sighed, "Hey, we only asked her various things before, and we forgot to ask her how to treat her injuries. She didn''t say it herself, as if it were totally improper... Now that I think about it, I feel a little sorry for her. When she wakes up, we will take her out and try to heal her."


    "Most definitely."


    Zhou Shu nodded firmly, "Let''s go to the waterhole first."


    "it is good."


    Zhu Dashan did not hesitate, and strode towards the deep pool. Zhou Shu left Caiying and guarded Jiao Ling, and soon followed.


    When you reach the edge of the lake, you will know the depth of the lake, like a deep eye, you can''t feel the end at all.


    Zhu Dashan looked at the vast waves of smoke in front of him, and touched his nose, "Xiao Zhou, do you feel the smoke here is a bit familiar?"


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and said slowly, "Like the Longyan Well, it has the breath of the dragon clan."


    "Is there a longan well below?"


    Zhu Dashan looked slightly startled, staring at the deep pool very puzzled, "Could it be that this is a secret place left by the dragon clan? I have never heard of it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, the dragons don''t have such a secret realm, and they can''t enter the secret realm."


    On the Xuanhuang Continent, the secret realm is exclusive to human cultivators and a small number of monster races. Most of them are left by the ancestors. The abilities have worked hard to break through the void and build the secret realm at all costs. The purpose is to leave the inheritance and train the younger generations. Disciples, to make them grow, of course, are also useful to protect their younger generations. Secret realms are an important reason for the continuous progress of human immortal cultivators in the world of cultivating immortals. Dragons and other races only pursue their own strength and do not pay attention to their younger generations like humans. Nor will it create secrets.


    He slowly said, "The dragon breath here comes from Zhao Linghuan. He has real dragon blood on his body, and he will naturally leave traces when he cultivates."


    Zhu Dashan patted his head, "Understood, then let''s go down. By the way, there should be no danger, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "No, this is what he left for future generations. He will not set traps. If there is any danger, we should have experienced it outside."


    Zhu Dashan didn''t ask any more, and jumped straight down, like a weighing mound that fell into the water and sank silently.


    Zhou Shu followed behind and released his divine consciousness to pay attention to his surroundings, discovering all along the way, and his previous guesses were continuously confirmed.


    In the pool water and on the wall of the deep pool, there are traces of Xue Po''s sword intent everywhere, and in that Xue Po''s sword intent, there is also a lot of sea stepping sword intent. Zhao Yueru obviously stayed here for a long time and understood the sea stepping technique. The essence of Sword Art has never given up on practicing her own sword art. With her intelligence, she gradually merged Xuepao Sword Intent and Treading Sea Sword Intent into one, but the realm of Sword Intent is not very high. It is similar to Zhou Shu, without me. The swordless stage.


    She chose to practice the sword in the sea instead of on land, perhaps because she was slowly adjusting to her blood.


    Because Zhou Shu got the Treading Sea Art of Treading the Sea, and the blood of the true dragon, the two people who entered the Dragon Palace together ten thousand years ago went on separate ways, but the final inheritance still gathered on her body. People sigh, there is providence in the dark.


    The deep pool is as deep as ten miles and is in the shape of a funnel.


    When the two stopped, there was a hole less than ten feet underneath. The extremely fast-moving sea water poured in and out, forming a turbulent vortex. The currents collided and made thunderous noises, deafening.


    Zhu Dashan said in astonishment, "As if it is connected to the sea, is this the sea eye in the rumor?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, it looks like it, but it''s a very special formation. It doesn''t use formation talisman or a magic weapon. It can form a clever circulation by pulling the water flow. The whirlpool keeps vomiting and using sea water to support the sea. Keep it unchanged for thousands of years, I''m far inferior to this array."


    "Oh����"


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "Shall we go down?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Of course, there should be no sea water below. It is an excellent place for cultivation. If I read correctly, there are at least ten sea pillars of vitality below, and the combined vitality is not much worse than Huiyue Palace. Zhao Linghuan, what a strange person."


    "Really?"


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t wait and immediately jumped down.


    Unsurprisingly, passing through the whirlpool, there is a wide hall below, surrounded by thick sea-blue rock walls. It is true that there is no sea water. In the hall, there are more than a dozen tall sea pillars of vitality. , It''s rare in the world, it''s just that there is a barrier from the formation, and it doesn''t spread outside at all.


    Zhu Dashan was dumbfounded. He didn''t know what to say. After a while, he exclaimed, "It''s no wonder that you can''t even feel a little spiritual energy outside. It turned out to be here. If you can practice here, how fast should you be! "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yeah, I was still thinking that after six to seventy years, Elder Zhao will start again from the Qi Refining Realm, and the current cultivation base should be just after God Transformation or Yuan Ying Realm late stage. , But here, I am afraid that her current realm is beyond my imagination."


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes widened, "Can''t overcome the catastrophe, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, seemingly thoughtful, "That''s not true. I didn''t feel the aura of robbery thunder here, and if I want to overcome the robbery, she won''t be here, but... maybe she left here, yes. To overcome the catastrophe."


    "It''s really possible."


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "Let''s look for it first. Elder Zhao has been here for so long, he will definitely leave many traces."


    Zhou Shu also nodded, "Well, I must find it."


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1159: Lobby

    Walking among the sea pillars of vitality, there is extremely strong vitality everywhere. As a cultivator, it is really difficult not to practice, but the two of them seem to have never seen it, searching and searching intently. All traces left by Zhao Yueru. Fastest update


    "There are so many formations here!"


    Zhu Dashan pointed to an open space and suddenly shouted.


    Zhou Shu walked over, checked one by one, and quickly said, "It should have been left by Elder Zhao. There are many kinds. She hasn''t left the line for so many years, and is still making progress, but..."


    Zhu Dashan questioned, "But what?"


    Zhou Shu suspiciously said, "It''s very strange. There is no formation talisman related to teleportation... Although I don''t know much about teleportation formation, I have seen a lot of them, but none of the formation talisman here is a bit similar. Didn''t Zhao Linghuan leave it? Will it be passed down?"


    Zhu Dashan waved his hand and said carelessly, "What''s weird about that, you have said many times that the teleportation formation is a big taboo. No matter in the world of cultivating immortals or elsewhere, you can''t reveal half a word. Maybe Zhao Linghuan It��s for the sake of future generations, and I don��t want posterity to be implicated, so I don��t stay."


    "It doesn''t make sense to say that, he just put it in such a secret place for the sake of future generations."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It should be for other reasons, or Elder Zhao is unwilling to learn... For now, let''s keep looking."


    In this hall, there are not many things related to Zhao Yueru, but there are also a lot. Every time they find a little bit, a little memory of Zhao Yueru emerges in their hearts. The elder in the sect that everyone admires seems to stand alive. before.


    Zhu Dashan suddenly said, "I feel that Elder Zhao should not change, she must still want to return to the Dutch school."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seemingly thoughtful, "I can''t feel too much, but Elder Zhao is indeed a nostalgic person, the hut outside, Silver Moon Grass, and here, her cultivation platform and Chuiyun Peak. It''s no different, it means that she still remembers the Holland School."


    Zhu Dashan nodded again and again, "Yes, everything I can see is related to the Holland Music School."


    Zhou Shu narrowed his eyebrows slightly, "But it''s a bit strange to say that these are all traces left by Elder Zhao, isn''t there any trace left by Zhao Linghuan?"


    "No, look at these places."


    Zhu Dashan pointed to a short distance, "Those jade platforms, and some utensils, all have traces of smearing, maybe they were left by Zhao Linghuan, but they were erased by Elder Zhao... I know, she is sure I don��t like her family, so I don��t want to see what Zhao Linghuan left behind, not even a word!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have seen those too. It is possible, but you can say so for sure, but there is no reason."


    Zhu Dashan said in pity, "Anyway, I think so. I feel that she will not be willing to leave the Dutch school, she will always come back, maybe she has already gone back now."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "You are thinking farther and farther."


    Although that was said, Zhou Shu had to admit that this speculation was reasonable, and there were some similar tendencies in the things I saw before. Zhao Yueru did not want to accept Zhao Linghuan��s inheritance, and did not learn Zhao Linghuan��s transmission formation, and his tactics. Only practice Tahai Jue and own Sword Jue.


    "You are thinking too complicated."


    Zhu Dashan gave Zhou Shu a white look and continued to look forward.


    After a while, he was standing in front of a smooth and clean stone wall, which was as dark as ink, which was very different from the surrounding blue stone walls.


    "It must be weird."


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes widened, and he looked up and down for a while, wishing that he could get his head in, but he still didn''t notice anything. He felt annoyed, holding on to his hair, as if he wanted to lift himself up.


    Zhou Shu walked to him, "Try with the power of the dragon?"


    "Remind me!" Zhu Dashan cheered up and stretched out his hands to paste on the stone wall.


    The stone wall changed suddenly, and a pale yellow light appeared, appearing from time to time.


    "Really!"


    Seeing that it was weird, Zhu Dashan showed a lot of excitement. He kept injecting the power of the dragon into the stone wall. The light became bigger and bigger and more obvious. In the light, there were some beating dark golden characters. , Faintly visible part, but not obvious.


    Zhu Dashan was a little anxious, and quickly turned around and shouted, "Is the dragon power not enough? I''m almost gone, come and help!"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu raised his right hand and quickly attached it to the stone wall.


    The two worked together, and those characters gradually became complete and clearly displayed on the stone wall.


    Just after the handwriting appeared, Zhu Dashan fell to the ground exhaustedly, panting, and complaining, "Oops, I don��t have any strength at all. Why is this thing so exhausting... Xiao Zhou, do you see clearly, I just I saw three words..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I saw it all."


    Although there was only one breath, it was enough for him to remember.


    Zhu Dashan was looking forward to it, "What did you write?"


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity and said slowly, "It was left by Zhao Linghuan."


    "I''m finally heremy descendants.


    Seeing these words, you must have awakened the true dragon bloodline. Then, you have one of the strongest powers in the mysterious yellow world, but don��t be too happy, thinking that this must be a good thing, because you get the power. At the same time, you also get equal or even more calamity.


    The blood of the dragon is not something we humans can bear. It brings great power, but it also brings endless pain. The pain is not what you can imagine. It will haunt you at every step of your cultivation. Let you fall into torment, I''ve been tormented like this for thousands of years. If there weren''t two things I had to accomplish, maybe I would have given up long ago.


    The first thing is that I have to study the formation. This is the only thing I focus on. Even if I die, I have to do it, although I can no longer rely on the formation.


    The second thing is that my descendants will one day awaken the blood of the dragon and become the same person as me. I can''t let you suffer the same pain as me anymore, so I must find a way to solve it, never before. Die.


    I found it. Although I didn''t try and didn''t have time to try, I knew it would succeed.


    My descendants, now there are two choices before you, you must make a decision.


    First, accept everything from me and continue according to the method I envisioned. In this way, you may be promoted as a dragon.


    Ten feet to the right, use your blood to open the hidden door, you will get my inheritance and everything, but once you open it, you can''t do it again.


    Second, don''t open the door, don''t learn the tactics I left behind, continue to be a cultivator and walk your own way, but you will bear the calamity brought by the dragon blood forever.


    It is my fault to leave you no other way. If you can start again, I would rather not get it.


    Zhao Linghuan. "Rw

 Chapter 1160: Then its okay

    Subconsciously, the two looked to the right together. Fastest update


    The stone walls there are extremely flat and there is no trace of being opened. Obviously, Zhao Yueru did not go to take the inheritance left by Zhao Linghuan, and did not move, indicating that she would rather endure endless suffering and continue to be a human immortal cultivator than Go change race.


    Those characters are very clear. To get the inheritance of the relic means to give up the identity of the human immortal cultivator and become a dragon. If you don��t get it, you will suffer the side effects of the dragon blood. Although it is not clear what the side effects are, but Obviously it was not good, Zhao Linghuan endured thousands of years of suffering and did not stop until death.


    Zhou Shu and the others opened up the dragon source in their bodies and stored the breath of the dragon. Those were all the effects of the tactics. Their essence was still human. Even if they turned into a half-dragon body at the end of their cultivation, they would only be able to use dragons. Zhili''s special physique is undoubtedly human in nature, but Zhao Yueru is completely different. Her body''s blood has changed. The blood flowing in her body is the dragon''s blood, which is both a human and a dragon.


    In this world, there is no power that can be gained for no reason, and great chance also means great ordeal.


    After a long silence, Zhu Dashan said loudly, "Let me tell, Elder Zhao will definitely..." Halfway through the conversation, he stopped again, his expression a little heavy, "Hey, I don''t know how Elder Zhao is now."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I don''t know, since she decided to continue to be a cultivator, she might meet again in the future."


    Zhu Dashan sighed, with some regrets, "Maybe."


    "Don''t think about it, now that we know her situation, we don''t have to look for it anymore."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said slowly, "She made a decision and chose her own path. We can only hope that everything goes well for her. If one day she comes back and needs our help, we will still do our best to help. She''s fine."


    "Well," Zhu Dashan nodded, "That''s the only way."


    "Let''s go, there seems to be nothing to see."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, looked around for a few moments, and flew up, Zhu Dashan followed behind, without any hesitation.


    Such a treasure of cultivation place, I am afraid that I will stay for a lifetime, but the two of them have no nostalgia and left directly. On the one hand, because Jiao Ling needs to be treated and there is no time to wait, on the other hand, it is The cultivation of the two actually does not need so much vitality. For Zhou Shu, as long as he wants to absorb it, no matter whether the vitality is thin or not, he can inhale it in a short time. No matter how strong the vitality is, it doesn''t make much sense, and Zhu Dashan exercises the body. Needless to say.


    Float all the way, swim to the surface.


    Jiao Ling was still lying on the grass, and a green light was flying around her.


    "Are you okay, Caiying?"


    "Call me the lord of the palace, where will things happen in this palace?"


    Caiying said dissatisfied, "I don''t know what''s going on, this palace always feels a bit stuffy here, so uncomfortable, let''s go out soon."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, then glanced left and right, "I''ll go out now, but I need to leave something first."


    He said, before he walked to the mountain wall, he meditated for a while, waved his left hand, the gravel fell like rain, and a few rows of large characters were clearly displayed on the stone wall, "Zhou Shu, Zhu Dashan is looking for elders here, if the elders are interested, May as well go back to Lingyucheng Lotus Music School, and I will wait for the good news from the elders."


    After thinking about it, he marked two swords at the back, one was Zhao Yueru''s Lan Ning sword, and the other was a heavy gold sword he had used.


    Such labeling should prove the identity.


    After doing this, the two took Jiao Ling to the side of the deep pool and used the power of the dragon to activate the bracelet. Soon, a seabed vortex appeared in the pool.


    After passing through the whirlpool, after a few breaths, the two reached a vast sea.


    Zhu Dashan pointed to Zao Lin not far away and said in surprise, "Hey, haven''t we been here before?"


    "Well, it''s not far outside Liuyun Palace, only less than a thousand miles away."


    Zhou Shu observed for a while, "It seems that the exit of the whirlpool is similar to the place where it entered, but it is convenient."


    Zhu Dashan questioned, "Go to Liuyun Palace?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Go to Liuyun Palace and see if Lao Li is okay, and Jiaoling''s injuries...There are many sea races there, and someone should know how to relieve the poison of Corridor," his face showed a lot of solemnity." Lao Zhu, let��s not talk about the matter in the whirlpool except Lao Li. No one can do it. This matter is very relevant, and it''s not just Elder Zhao''s."


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest and said loudly, "Don''t worry, of course I know."


    "Benefactor, Jiao Ling won''t say it either."


    A subtle voice came from Zhu Dashan''s hands.


    "you''re awake?"


    Zhu Dashan looked startled, and quickly put Jiao Ling down.


    Jiao Ling stood up, bowed gently, and said solemnly, "Thank you two benefactors for saving Jiao Ling. Jiao Ling will not tell anyone what happened before, and take the starlight as an oath."


    The shark people value the stars most, and taking the starlight as their oath is no different from the human heart demon oath.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant and said slowly, "Jiaoling, you don''t have to be like this, I said these things in front of you, and I naturally believe you."


    Jiao Ling smiled faintly, "It doesn''t matter, what should be done is still done."


    Zhou Shu nodded, no longer entangled, "Jiao Ling, the heart-wrapping algae in you, and the poison of the black spider fruit, do you know how to remove it?"


    "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Jiao Ling stared into the distance, and seemed to be enlightened, "In the holy land of our clan, there is a temple of stars. In the temple, the body can be washed with starlight to wash away all filth and even reshape the body, Jiao Ling Think, if you enter the temple, these poisons should be nothing."


    Zhu Dashan was surprised, "Ah, is there such a good place?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, but after thinking about it, it��s not surprising that the stars have a purifying effect. Emei has the power of stars to cleanse the body, and there is no shark family who uses the power of stars better. The reason is not possible.


    No wonder Jiaoling didn''t care about being poisoned by the mysterious spider fruit, and that was the reason.


    Jiao Ling nodded lightly, hesitating in his eyes, "It''s just..."


    Zhu Dashan said anxiously, "Just what? If you have any questions, just say it."


    "It''s not the opening time of the Star Temple, and it takes a long time for the Starlight to wash the body. Now I am in a coma from time to time, I am afraid I can''t support it."


    Jiao Ling said warmly, with a trace of worry between her brows.


    Zhu Dashan couldn''t help but shook his head and said loudly, "What are these problems? We can go in by ourselves before the opening hours. Can your saint be the master? As for body washing, detoxify your heart-wrapping algae. Will it be okay to raise it?"


    While he was talking, he looked at Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, those are trivial things. It''s good to know that there is a way."


    Jiao Ling smiled unconsciously, and said warmly, "Then it''s all right." rw

 Chapter 1161: Hard to control

    Liuyun Palace.


    After just over a day, the situation was completely different. The impact of the great changes in the palace has spread. The peaceful and prosperous before Liuyun Palace is completely invisible. There are chaotic crowds everywhere, some fleeing in exclamation, and confusion. Those who were helpless, even took advantage of the fire and robbed them. Although there were also a few marine guards who were maintaining order, they had little effect.


    Before the official palace owner is established, this situation is difficult to change.


    But Palace Master, is it really that easy to determine?


    Liuyun Palace Inner Palace.


    Most of the palaces are crooked and half-collapsed, and the most central hall has been razed to the ground. Broken shell corals are floating everywhere in the sea, and the broken limbs, red and blue, are everywhere. It can be seen that the original largest palace in the Fourth Palace of the East China Sea has completely changed its appearance.


    Terrible.


    A big battle ended with the victory of many sea tribes and Xuanyun, and the cost was not low.


    Xuan''an''s battle with trapped beasts lasted for a full day and a half. The inner palace of Liuyun Palace was ruined in a disastrous manner, and dozens of sea people were taken to their funeral.


    Palace ruins full of rubble.


    The former warehouse in the heavy land was completely destroyed. The Longan Well and many vitality sea pillars were all exposed. The huge vitality permeated the surroundings. Many sea races from all over were attracted by them and sat tightly on the sea pillars. In the middle, greedily absorbed vitality.


    Some of the guards of Liuyun Palace who were still holding on wanted to step forward to guard, but they were all pushed aside by the Sea Clan, and several loyal captains were beaten to the ground.


    The sea races all formed a group, and Xuan Yun stood in the middle, looking rather helpless.


    It seemed that they were not congratulating him on the victory, but rather arguing.


    A tall sea clan sitting a head higher than Xuan Yun, while absorbing vitality, shouted loudly, "Xuan Yun, in order to become the palace lord, you have caused us to lose so many of the same clan, how should you compensate us? "


    As soon as the voice fell, someone helped him, "Yes, it was originally the Liuyun Palace''s own business. You can''t beat it yourself. As a result, we have killed so many people. We are really uneconomical. It is the fault of Xuanyun and Liuyun Palace, and we must be compensated."


    Another sea clan stepped forward and reached out his hand almost poked Xuan Yun��s nose, and shouted very roguely, ��Xuan Yun, if you Liuyun Palace does not give us reasonable compensation, huh, this palace lord, you Don��t even think about it."


    "That''s, this palace lord is all we did at all costs. If we don''t give us enough reward, then this palace lord should also do it."


    "Liuyun Palace is not exclusive to you near Longhai Clan, haha."


    The noise was constant and louder, and their goals were rarely the same.


    Killed the powerful Xuan''an together, Liuyun Palace has no head for the time being, and the current Xuanyun does not have enough strength or prestige. There are several sea people who will convince him, so he should be the palace owner for whatever reason. ? Who doesn''t want the Longyan Well, who doesn''t want these vitality sea pillars, who doesn''t want to become a dragon?


    These good things are right in front of them, their eyes are red, and there is no one to guard them. There is no reason not to **** them.


    Xuan Yun looked startled, not knowing what to do, panicked in his heart.


    The teammates who were still working hard together just now have become opponents, and they are in trouble. And depending on the situation, if you can��t handle it well, let alone the many resources of Liuyun Palace, even Liuyun Palace has fallen into other sea races. Possible.


    It has been won, but how did things turn out to be like this?


    Li Aojian stood aside, indifferent, and sneered from time to time.


    This group of sea races used to be greedy for life and fear of death, and did not dare to do anything. Now they are eager to fight for the result. Their desire for profit is completely naked. They do not hide. They turn their faces when they say they turn their faces, and grab whatever they want.


    "The disposition is worse than many human beings. If human beings encounter this kind of situation, they will more or less wait for some time and be prepared enough before doing anything. And they..."


    It didn''t matter to him, he didn''t want to say more, just waiting here, waiting for Zhou Shu and the others to come back.


    At this moment, a seriously injured Bai Ding reluctantly stood up, his face was very ugly, "What are you talking about! Is Liuyun Palace something you can fight for? Even if you seize it now, do you think it will last forever? The Fourth Palace of the East China Sea is always Jinlong Sea clan, when you come to the Dragon Palace, you still have to return obediently. At that time, you don��t know how many people in your respective clan are going to die, greedy small and lose big, eager for quick success and quick gain, fight, and fight!"


    The Sea Clan is not all the same, there are still some sensible things, and they have not completely lost their sense in front of Hai Zhu.


    Hearing Bai Ding''s words, the Sea Clan''s voice stopped, and the voice suddenly became much lower.


    But it didn''t last long, some of the Sea Clan couldn''t help it, and whispered, "Does Dragon Palace really take care of it?"


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen the Dragon Palace Envoy on tour for many years. The last time was seventy years ago, did they leave it alone..."


    "Even if we have to manage, it is a matter of future. We can take it for as long as we can."


    "With so much vitality, it would be good for me to be able to advance for decades, and even if I don''t need it, it will be a big profit."


    After a while, the voice of Zhonghai Clan became noisy again.


    For the resources in the Liuyun Palace, these sea races couldn��t take care of them. Looking at the vitality sea pillars and the Longan Well in front of them, many sea races�� eyes turned red. These things are so good, why can only be near Longhai Clan, why can��t it be ours? When Xuan''an died, there were no powerful figures sitting in Liuyun Palace, and their scruples were gone. The greed was all exposed and could no longer be suppressed.


    The Sea Clan are not humans, and they don''t have much benevolence and morality to support it.


    Looking at the Sea Clan in front of him, Bai Ding could not help shaking his head.


    He also didn��t expect that the situation would develop into this It shouldn��t be, Xuan��an broke the treasury before dying, exposing all the good resources of Liuyun Palace to the front. All the sea races lost their minds and caused the current situation. It was a blow to the heart, and even he could no longer suppress it.


    He sighed, rather helpless, "You have to fight for these sea pillars and the Longyan Well, and you are not in a hurry. Now that the saint girl is dead, you have to wait until the saint comes back to talk about it. What is the best thing about Liuyun Palace? Also hand it over to the saint to deal with."


    Some Hai Clan questioned, "Didn''t the saint be killed by Xuan''an?"


    "Yes, Patriarch Bai, didn''t you coax us?"


    Bai Ding looked solemnly and slowly said, "Although the Cicada Moon Palace is destroyed, the old man has carefully investigated and found no breath left by the saint. She is obviously not among them."


    Seeing that Bai Ding was sure, the faces of the sea tribes changed slightly, and they began to think.


    "Even if the saint is okay, she can''t care about Liuyun Palace, right?"


    "Yes, when we occupy Liuyun Palace, let her be a saint as well, and just give it to her. As for other things, she doesn''t need to think about it."


    "Don''t worry about the saint for now, wait until Liuyun Palace is allocated."


    After only a while, they shook their heads together, and even the saint could not change their minds.


    The current situation is already difficult to control.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1162: Have any comments

    Surrounded by the greedy sea clan, the guards were all blocked. Except for the seriously injured Bai Ding, almost no one else came to help him. Xuan Yun had never encountered this situation. Fastest update


    He hesitated and wanted to say something, but found that the words he had prepared were not even a single sentence.


    At this time, a familiar voice came into the ear.


    "Xuan Yun, don''t you know what to do at the most critical time?"


    "Friend Daoist Zhou, how could you have thought that these people would suddenly rebel, it shouldn''t be like this..."


    "What should or shouldn''t be, this can be expected, and the worse situation has not yet appeared."


    "what should I do?"


    "What to do? Ask yourself, now is your best opportunity."


    "Ah, the best chance?"


    "Are you willing to listen to the saint being insulted by them, watching Liuyun Palace being taken away by them, and everything that should belong to you becomes someone else''s?"


    Xuan Yun was shocked, and there was a voice in his heart yelling, "I don''t want to!"


    "That''s right, do as you intended, don''t hesitate!"


    Xuan Yun looked at the approaching Sea Clan, settled, and suddenly fell silent, no longer the way he was at a loss.


    "Shut up all to me!"


    He shouted in a deep voice, thunderous, and smashed fiercely among the sea races. Those sea races were stunned, not knowing what was going on.


    Xuan Yun''s face was like iron, and he said loudly, "How dare you arrogantly discuss the saint in Liuyun Palace, do you live and die?"


    As soon as the shout came out, the coercion unfolded and swept across like a whirlwind, many of the sea people''s expressions suddenly changed, and they couldn''t help backing a few steps.


    Many high-ranking sea races did not retreat, but their minds couldn''t help but shudder.


    "What''s the matter, the coercion of this kid?"


    "It feels similar to Xuan''an, which is really shocking."


    "No, his coercion is much weaker than Xuan''an, but there are also differences. There is a slight but completely irresistible force in the coercion, even an old man can''t resist it. This is something Xuan''an doesn''t have, strange. Up."


    "Is this the difference between races? The Bijing Shark Clan will not have such a strong aura."


    "Could it be Longwei?"


    "impossible?"


    Several people looked at Xuan Yun, with a lot of power on the surface, but they couldn''t help but panic.


    A sea clan stood up a few steps and shouted, "Xuan Yun, how old are you, dare to talk to us like this, you are just Tier 6 now. Which sea clan here is worse than you is because you don''t know whether you live or die! "


    Xuan Yun sneered unconsciously, and stared at him, "Mengka of the **** bream clan, right? I''m Xuan Yun now the palace lord of Liuyun Palace, don''t you deserve to talk to you?"


    "Palace Master, haha, funny!"


    Monka looked at Xuan Yun and burst into laughter, "There are so many people here, who admits that you are the palace lord, you..."


    Snapped!


    Before he was halfway through, a strong wind slammed into him and slapped him out dozens of feet away.


    "you you����"


    Monka held his face with a look of horror. He couldn''t believe that he would be taken away at once. There was no defense, and he couldn''t stand up after struggling for a long time.


    The sea clan on the side looked at Mengka and Xuanyun again. They didn''t know what to say, and the atmosphere froze.


    "how could it be possible?"


    "Mengka has reached Tier 6 for hundreds of years. He is definitely considered a strong player among Tier 6 Sea Clan. He was actually beaten to the ground by Xuan Yun?"


    "Is Xuan Yun really just Tier 6..."


    "This kid hasn''t spoken before. Is it because he is forbearing, but he is actually very powerful?"


    Many sea people communicated in a low voice, looking at Xuan Yun with a lot of suspicion.


    In fact, that moment was not the power of Xuan Yun alone.


    At the moment Xuan Yun drew towards Mengka, Zhou Shu used a thousand illusions to completely control Mengka��s mind, so that he could not move at all and would not defend himself. Of course, Mengka didn��t know this. Yes, in his feeling, it''s just that Xuan Yun is very strong, and he is completely unprepared.


    Xuan Yun also understood that Zhou Shu was helping, and his heart was even more stable.


    He slowly retracted his hand, his eyes swept across the numerous sea races one by one, and slowly said, "Mengka is bold and disrespectful to the saint. I will punish me slightly, you don''t care."


    All the sea people were silent for a while, not knowing how to answer.


    Xuan Yun nodded slightly and continued, "Now Xuan''an is dead. As the heir to the lord of Liuyun Palace, I am undoubtedly the lord of Liuyun Palace. Do you have any opinions?"


    The Sea Clan was shocked and looked at each other. They didn''t expect Xuan Yun to say such a thing. Someone soon came forward.


    The Sea Clan is obviously a clan of giant foot crabs, a pair of giant feet is higher than Xuan Yun, he looked at Xuan Yun condescendingly, very rude, "Xuan An was killed together, now the palace owner directly Why are you here?"


    "The elders of the Giant Foot Crab thank you for your defeat. If you want to know, I will tell you."


    Xuan Yun glanced at him coldly, turned to the sea races, and said faintly, "It''s very simple, because I am the Jade Crystal Jiao clan, I am the Bijing Jiao clan, I used to be the Palace Master of Liuyun Palace, and I will always Don��t think too much about others."


    "Haha, what a joke, just rely on..."


    Xie Bai couldn''t help laughing, laughing so loudly, Xuan Yun suddenly punched outBoom!


    There was a muffled sound, accompanied by a little burst of echo.


    Xie Bai bent his feet and knelt down. His expression was extremely painful, and his cold sweat was like rain, "You, you, did..."


    "Get out of the way, you are not from Liuyun Palace, why kneel on me?"


    Xuan Yun showed a trace of disgust, and with a wave of his hand, he waved Xie Bai''s huge body out, and only fell tens of feet before falling.


    All the sea clan watched Xie Bai smashing to the ground, unable to lift his body for a long while, and their hearts were suddenly tight.


    "This����"


    "Xie Bai is almost Tier 7, how could it be impossible to stop it at once, and there is no meaning of defense at all, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s not that he is not defending, but can''t. His mind has been completely suppressed by Xuan Yun, can''t you tell? Xuan Yun casts on him, definitely Long Wei, that dragon breath can''t cover it."


    "In this way, if you look closely at the wound of Xie defeat, the carapace has been shattered. Except for the power of the dragon, I can''t think of other powers that can do it. , What is good at is not strength."


    "Could it be... he gained true dragon power when he was promoted?"


    After whispering for a while, the faces of Zhonghai Clan were all grayed out, how could this be? Xuan Yun, who hadn''t shown mountains and water before, was so powerful?


    Of course, this time Zhou Shu used Yan Qianghan to help, but that blow did use the power of the dragon.


    Even Xuan Yun just discovered this.


    "There is real dragon power, not near dragon power? In the Longyan Well, in that dream, I really got the favor of my ancestors, but did it only show up now? Am I a dragon?!"


    There was a shock in his heart, and there was a hint of arrogance in his gaze toward the sea clan.


    That is the contempt of other races by high-level races. rw

 Chapter 1163: The overall situation is set

    "Who else has an opinion?"


    Xuan Yun retracted his fist, looked around, his expression was indifferent, and the arrogance in his eyes did not hide. Fastest update


    Of course he is not a dragon clan, but being able to possess the power of a dragon is naturally something to be proud of. He is the first to do it in the Jade Crystal Jiao clan.


    Many sea people looked at each other a few times, and they all showed hesitation.


    If Xuanyun''s strength is low, they can bully at will, but it doesn''t seem to be the case now. Xuanyun is not that easy to bully, and it is not easy to take control of Liuyun Palace. Although greed has overwhelmed reason, they face powerful opponents. , Life and death are threatened, there are still many scruples.


    At this time, a sea clan came out more and more.


    Rarely, he first bowed to Xuanyun and said slowly, "Xuanyun, you are so hidden, you have such a strength. I am waiting for my eyes. I am old and talented. I am willing to give it a try and see what you are. Is it worthy to be this palace lord."


    The face of the man was extraordinary, with an extra eye on the tip of his forehead, which was light blue, as if it were opening and closing, like wind and clouds surging.


    As soon as he came out, other Sea Clan backed up one after another, giving up a lot of space. Obviously, this person had an extraordinary status.


    Lan Yuan, the patriarch of the Lanbei clan.


    The Lanbei tribe is a large ethnic group in the East China Sea. It has a long history. It may not be as good as the Baiyu tribe, but it is not much worse. The four elders in the tribe are all masters in the sixth-order sea tribe, and all generations are the chiefs. Rank seven, in the East Sea Sea Clan, the strength may only be lower than the Long Sea Clan.


    Lan Yuan was actually the main instigator of the siege of Xuanyun.


    He had long coveted the huge resources of Liuyun Palace, and wanted to occupy Liuyun Palace for a period of time, so that his race could be improved by a big step. This time Xuan An invited him, he agreed without hesitation, and even put him in the clan All of the four elders brought him, just to find an opportunity. Now that he waited, how could he miss it.


    At this time, everyone else hesitated. He had to come forward immediately to suppress Xuan Yun, otherwise the good situation would be lost.


    "It turned out to be the Lan Yuan patriarch of the Lanbei tribe."


    Xuan Yun arched his hand slightly and said slowly, "The juniors have always respected the patriarch Lan, and don''t want to say anything bad, but you don''t deserve this sentence, and it''s not your decision. This is a matter for the Longhai clan... ��If you must try, juniors are willing to accompany you."


    "it is good."


    Lan Yuan didn''t say much, facing Xuan Yun, suddenly opened the third eye on the tip of his forehead.


    The blue light flashed indifferently, and the majestic momentum surged out, like a broken bamboo, only shooting towards Xuanyun.


    Xuan Yun''s figure shook, and he did not give in at all, staring at him with his eyes fixed.


    Seeing this scene, the Zhonghai Clan showed a lot of excitement.


    "Use the trick from the beginning."


    "Xuan Yun was recruited."


    "Lan Yuan''s third eye can also be seen by Xuan Yun. He thinks his eyes also have magic tricks?"


    "Yeah, it''s a yellow-mouthed kid who doesn''t understand anything, so he dared to look at Lan Yuan, really not afraid of death."


    The Lanbei tribe is a very peculiar sea tribe. They don��t admire power and don��t pay much attention to divine consciousness. Their greatest strength lies in their pupil skills. Their eyes are like pearls, and they can transform many magic tricks, especially in the promotion of six After the level, the Lanbei tribe can have three eyes at once. This third eye is called the eye of the blue pupil, and it comes with a special technique, the fossil Ming pupil technique.


    That is an extremely strange pupil technique, it��s hard to tell the truth clearly. It comes from the talent of the race itself. Once it is affected by the gaze, the body will gradually lose all consciousness and can��t exert any power, no matter if it��s Yuanli or even consciousness. The power of the dragon, like a stone, can only be slaughtered.


    All the sea clan looked at Xuan Yun, knowing that Lan Yuan''s victory was in their hands, and all of them cheered, as if they had already obtained Liuyun Palace.


    But the situation is not what they thought.


    The two couldn''t look at each other for two breaths, Xuan Yun didn''t turn into a rock, but Lan Yuan stepped back several times, hurriedly covering his third eye, horrified, his face turned pale in an instant.


    "what happened?"


    "How is this possible? Isn''t Patriarch Lan better than Xuan Yun than pupil technique?"


    "Xuan Yun...what the **** is going on!"


    Many sea tribes lost their voices in shock, not knowing what to say.


    "Look, look in his eyes..."


    A sea clan pointed at Xuan Yun with a panic expression. He couldn''t help backing up before he finished speaking, and fell to the ground within a few steps, as if he was knocked down by Xuan Yun''s eyes.


    When the sea people heard the sound, they were all shocked.


    In Xuan Yun''s gaze, there seemed to be an ancient blue dragon flying with its teeth and claws, as if from the sky, the mighty dragon swept the audience in an instant, the dragon''s horns were sharp, the dragon scales were shining, and there was a trace in the shining dragon eyes. The irresistible killing intent made them unable to look directly at them anymore. Some sea races quickly turned around, while more sea races seemed to be frightened, and unexpectedly bowed their heads unconsciously.


    "Spare, spare."


    "Xuan Yun... Palace Master Xuan, don''t kill me."


    "It''s all our fault. We must obey the orders of Liuyun Palace and dare not make trouble anymore."


    Suddenly, a large area fell down.


    Xuan Yun''s complexion was slightly condensed, and he slowly closed his eyes and opened them again soon, the bright light in his eyes flashed, but he never saw Long Wei again.


    There was indeed a trace of true dragon power in Xuan Yun��s eyes, but only a little bit. Not to mention that it shocked so many sea races. Even Lan Yuan��s fossil Mingtong Jue couldn��t resist, but don��t worry, Zhou Shu is here. Zhou Shu��s development of a thousand illusions greatly expanded the perception of these sea races, causing them to fall into the illusion, thinking that this silk dragon is extremely powerful, such as the Huanghuang true dragon alive, it is impossible to contend, and it will be such a panic. Move.


    The divine consciousness of the sea tribes is far from that of Zhou Shu. It is not difficult to drag them into the illusion. Moreover, Zhou Shu has the power of the dragon now. For the sea tribe, the dragon tribe is one of thousands of sea tribes. Wang, the illusion with the power of the dragon, they could not resist.


    These sea races are fine, they are just overwhelmed, and that Lan Yuan is the worst. Zhou Shu knows that this person is taking the lead, and there is no mercy. Most of the effect of the thousand illusions has been applied to him, and his heart is shocked. , More than ten times more than other sea races, his mind was damaged, and I was afraid that it would take years of cultivation to recover, and I would be afraid of seeing Xuanyun in this life, and would be afraid of Xuanyun, and would never dare to disobey again.


    Lan Yuan couldn''t help trembling, closed his eyes and didn''t dare to open it at all. He just knelt to the ground after a while, "Palace Master, the little one would never dare anymore."


    "Palace Master Xuan is the real master of Liuyun Palace. We all acted rashly just now, you just don''t hear it."


    "It''s just that we are rude, please forgive me."


    As soon as Lan Yuan knelt down, the remaining Hai Clan no longer insisted, either bowed or kneeled, all surrendered.


    The overall situation is set.


    Xuan Yun nodded slowly, secretly relieved in his heart.


    He now understands why Zhou Shu would say that this is the best opportunity to control the troubled Sea Clan, and his position as the lord of the palace is truly secure.


    rw

 Chapter 1164: Jiao Lings words

    Seeing that the Sea Clan had already surrendered, Xuan Yun unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. Fastest update


    With the help of Zhou Shu, he seized the best opportunity, successfully conquered these sea races, and secured the position of the palace lord.


    Looking around, Xuan Yun withdrew his pressure, and his expression gradually eased, "Since you are willing to recognize me as the palace lord, I don''t want to pursue the previous affairs for the time being. Just get up first."


    "Thank you for the palace lord''s magnanimity, I am waiting to be convinced."


    "Yes, Palace Master Spinning."


    All the sea races respectfully stood under their heads, and said no more.


    Although there is still a trace of unwillingness in his eyes, he is helpless. The strength displayed by Xuanyun in front of them is not easy for them to deal with. What''s more, Xuanyun still possesses the power of the dragon. If they are still fighting, they will kill Xuanyun together. It would be charged with the crime of causing chaos, and would be immediately attacked by the Dragon Palace and the other three palaces, and it would not even take a few days.


    This is different from the previous situation. The difference between the general shark tribe and the shark tribe with dragon power is as big as cloud mud.


    They know that as long as they have a relationship with the Dragon Clan, their status will be high. Before Xuanyun''s death, the position of the palace lord of Liuyun Palace cannot be taken away by others. Even if Xuanyun does not have enough strength now, it depends on the dragon. The power of the palace can also sit firmly in the position of the lord of the palace, and with the power of the dragon, there is also the possibility of transforming the dragon. The future is vast, and the other three palaces may be subordinate in the future.


    Bai Ding took a few steps and saluted respectfully, "Spin Palace Master."


    Xuan Yun quickly helped him up, "Patriarch Bai doesn''t need to be polite. The previous patriarch spoke out of justice. The younger generation understands in his heart and I am very grateful."


    "I knew that Palace Master Xuan was so talented, so the old don''t need to talk nonsense, ha ha."


    Bai Ding sighed slightly, and said slowly, "Palace Master Spinning, you have already taken the seat of the Palace Master. I don''t know what to plan next?"


    Xuan Yun looked into the distance and said sternly, "Of course I have found the saint. Without the saint, Liuyun Palace is not worthy of being called Liuyun Palace."


    Bai Ding nodded slightly, very pleased, "The palace lord is interested."


    "Yes, yes, we must find the saint back!"


    Other sea races also yelled, completely forgetting what they said before.


    Xuan Yun nodded, and was about to issue an order, but saw a **** man in the distance holding a giant axe, striding towards him, as if entering a man''s realm, he felt slightly startled, "Huh?"


    "who!"


    "Dare to be rude to the Palace Master!"


    All the sea races stepped forward one after another, who had offended Xuan Yun just now, and were waiting to lose their merits, showing their loyalty.


    Xuan Yun hurriedly said, "All retreat."


    The big man was Zhu Dashan. He glanced at the Sea Clan, held up something in his hand, and said loudly, "You don''t need to look for it anymore, the saint is here."


    All the sea tribes stared at it, they all recognized it, and they were shocked.


    "It''s the saint''s Qing Ge Bei!"


    "Ah, how is the saint, is it by him?"


    "How does he have this, what''s the matter?"


    Soon, Qing Ge Bei emits a faint brilliance, and the halo spreads out little by little, and the distant and ethereal sound gurgles out like a stream, and the Qing Ge is sweet and can be heard everywhere.


    "Hello everyone, I am Jiaoling."


    "Ah, it''s the voice of a saint."


    "Isn''t the saint being killed by Xuan''an? It''s great!"


    "It''s so nice, I''ve never heard such a beautiful sound, and I feel drunk."


    The expressions of the sea tribes were fascinated, unconsciously saluting, and showing a lot of respect, but Bai Ding''s old face twitched a few times, excited, and seeing his almost fanatical gaze, he wanted to get into the shell immediately to pay him a visit.


    Of course, the most exciting thing was Xuan Yun. He rushed to Zhu Dashan in a few steps, raised his head and stared at Qing Gebei with a pious look.


    "Thank you for your concern, I''m fine now, and I will return to Yungong soon. I won''t use it to find me, Yun''er, you have worked hard."


    Hearing Jiao Ling''s voice, Xuan Yun hurriedly bowed and replied, "Yun''er doesn''t work hard, Wang Hao, how did you get out of Cicada Moon Palace? At that time, we all saw Cicada Moon Palace bombed by Xuan''an."


    "It was blown up, but with the help of a benefactor, I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Jiao Ling explained that she would never tell the process, because the sea vortex involves many secrets.


    Xuan Yun nodded, and didn''t ask much, but said solemnly, "It''s fine, Wang Hao, when can you return to Yun Gong? Yun''er hasn''t seen you for a long time. Now Yun''er is Liuyun. Palace Lord, no one will dare to bully you again, I promise."


    "You did a great job, Yun''er."


    Jiao Ling warmly encouraged, and then said, "I can''t come back for the time being, but it won''t take long."


    Xuan Yun''s expression was slightly stagnant, and the disappointment was revealed unconsciously, "Understood, Princess, I will wait for you to come back."


    "Ok."


    Jiao Ling agreed and said slowly, "Yun''er, there are some things, I want to trouble you..."


    Xuan Yun frowned and said hurriedly, "What is the trouble, Wang Hao, please do as you please."


    Jiao Ling smiled unconsciously, "Now you are the lord of the palace. You must have prestige and opinion. You can''t be the same as before. I will do what I say."


    Xuan Yun was very stubborn, "No, there is no difference between now and the past. Even if I am the palace lord, Yun''er will definitely listen to the princess, because what the princess said will never be wrong."


    "That''s right The benevolence and righteousness of the princess are all over the East China Sea, and there is absolutely nothing wrong with what she said."


    Feeling grief, Bai Ding couldn''t help but interjected, and other sea people also agreed.


    Jiao Ling sighed slightly and said in a warm voice, "I know everything these days. Everyone has been deceived by Xuan''an. Yun''er, don''t punish you anymore. If you can become the palace lord, they too. Many forces."


    Xuan Yun nodded, only hesitated, "Yun''er understands, it''s just that they just..."


    "Everyone��s usual cultivation environment is not very good. Now that there are so many sea pillars in front of you, everyone will be tempted. No wonder everyone, and Liuyun Palace is also at fault. Most of these sea pillars are from other sea people. The ancestral land has been expropriated, and so many have been accumulated over the years. As far as I know, at least two of the white fish tribe have been brought here. As a result, there is only one ancestral land, and the children of the clan have to cultivate. Rotating back and forth, and most of the other sea races are in a similar situation, and it is even worse. Now they want to take it back, it is not unreasonable."


    Listening to Jiao Ling''s calmly speaking, the Sea Clan nodded unconsciously.


    "Yes, it is the saint who understands our minds."


    "Our Giant Crab clan has only two sea pillars, and they were all expropriated by Liuyun Palace. As a result, we can only rob others. As a result, we end up with the title of a predatory race in the East China Sea. We don��t want to. ."


    "In fact, we only want to get back our own Haizhu..."


    "Hey, our Swordfish clan is inherently inferior and there is no way, but the Jinlonghai clan should also keep some for us. If this continues, we will become extinct sooner or later."


    Many sea races were touched, and they all complained of suffering.


    Xuan Yun''s expression stagnated, and he fell into deep thought.


    Could it be that our Liuyun Palace did something wrong? Other sea tribes must obey the dragon sea tribe and dragon tribe. Isn��t it justified? rw

 Chapter 1165: Enthusiastic

    Inside the Liuyun Palace, the bottom of a ruin.


    Jiao Ling and Zhou Shu are together. There are only a few miles away from many sea races, but with Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness as a cover, the sea race can��t find them at all. The previous things were also done by Zhou Shu here. .


    Zhou Shu naturally heard all Jiao Ling''s words, staring at her, nodding slightly.


    Jiao Ling is really working hard for the equality of every sea tribe, not just for her own shark tribe. How can such a saint be without prestige and full of charm, so that many sea tribes are convinced?


    Back to Liuyun Palace Square.


    Xuan Yun thought about it for a moment, and said slowly, "Wang Hao, what do you think Yun''er should do and return Haizhu to them? Although it is not in accordance with the rules, Yun''er will not object."


    He vaguely felt that something was wrong, but the respect for Jiao Ling still prevailed and he would obey it anyway.


    "No need to."


    Jiao Ling said warmly, "Since Haizhu is already in Liuyun Palace, don''t take it back. You can take less or not take it in the future. In addition, I have a suggestion. You can listen to Yun''er."


    Xuan Yun nodded, "Okay."


    Jiao Ling said slowly, "These sea pillars are all from the sea clan in the East China Sea, but they are exclusively used by the Liuyun Palace clan. Some are not good, so I think that Liuyun Palace should be opened so that other sea clan can use it. The sea pillars here...If each sea tribe can send two children to the Liuyun Palace to practice, and then they can rotate continuously, so that there is no loss in Liuyun Palace, and the outstanding children of other sea tribes can also change Good growth, Yun''er, what do you think?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu nodded again unconsciously. He had felt Jiaoling a bit aggressive before, but it doesn''t seem to be right now.


    Jiao Ling was thoughtful and thoughtful, knowing that these sea races still regard themselves as inferior sea races and subordinate to the dragon race by nature. This concept has penetrated into the bone marrow. Even if a few sea pillars are returned to them now, there will be no essential change. It''s better to change slowly and gradually.


    The situation of Xuanyun over there is also similar. Although Xuanyun obeys Jiao Lingyan, he is still a palace lord, a dragon sea clan, and even dragon sea clan with dragon power, which is almost the highest class on the seabed. , The thoughts of the class are deeply ingrained, and if he is asked to bow his head to other sea races, even if he is willing on the surface, he will have grievances in his heart, so he needs to slowly influence and change.


    Many sea races can''t help but nod their heads.


    "The saint said so well!"


    "Really? We don''t ask to get Haizhu back. It''s enough to have two disciples here to practice."


    "The saint is really thinking about us. It''s perfect. If I can see you..."


    Xuan Yun breathed a sigh of relief. If he was asked to return Haizhu, he would do the same, but there would always be some unwillingness in his heart, and he could accept Jiao Ling''s way well.


    "Yun''er understands, so do as the princess ordered."


    He nodded immediately, then turned to the numerous sea tribes, raised his hands and said, "Everyone, after the Liuyun Palace is rebuilt, I will open the Liuyun Palace Inner Palace so that all the sea tribes have the opportunity to come in and practice."


    As soon as this remark came out, many sea people immediately saluted and thanked them.


    "Thank you Palace Master Spinning!"


    "From now on, our Swordfish Clan will be absolutely loyal to the Palace Master!"


    "The same goes for our Lanbei clan. The Lord of the Swing Palace does what he says, and he would never object to it."


    Their expressions are extremely sincere. Compared with before, there is no trace of unwillingness in their eyes. They are completely sincere.


    Looking at these Sea Clan who wanted to kill him before, Xuan Yun couldn''t help nodding, and he was a little proud in his heart. It seems that his position is definitely stable, no one will rebel, and I admire and admire Jiao Ling. The words affected the Hai Clan''s view of him.


    Jiao Ling nodded slightly and smiled, "Yun''er, thank you very much."


    Xuan Yun seemed to be a child outrageous, and said dissatisfied, "Wang Hao, you are saying kind words again, I don''t like this."


    "Hehe, now Yun''er, you are the palace lord, and I should change my name to you, but now it��s not a face-to-face meeting, I won��t change it," Jiao Ling smiled and whispered softly, "A big deal has happened, There is another small matter, but it is my own personal matter."


    "There is no small matter about the princess, let alone a private matter, it is everyone''s business."


    Not only Xuan Yun said this alone, other Sea Clan also shouted.


    Bai Ding seemed to have realized something, looking at Qing Gebei, he was quite worried, "Holy girl, is it the problem with the mysterious spider fruit?"


    Xuan Yun also followed, "Wang Hao, your poison has not been solved yet, Yun''er is really worried, it is better to come back earlier, even if I search the entire East China Sea and even the immortal world, I will definitely restore you to the original."


    "I make everyone bother, Jiao Ling really feels sorry," Jiao Ling smiled faintly, "but it''s not the matter of the mysterious spider fruit, but the Heart Algae. Is there any good way everyone can detox the poison of Heart Algae?"


    "Xinzao..."


    Many sea tribes nodded lightly and began to meditate.


    Not long after, Lan Yuan stepped forward, "We Lanbei people have a spiritual orb cave, which stores the spiritual orbs left by the Lanbei tribe after their deaths over the years. For a long time, the spiritual energy is extremely strong. As long as the clansmen get sick and stay at the door for a while, they will be fine. The old man thought that if the saint can live there for a period of time, most of the poison will be relieved."


    The Lingzhu he was talking about was actually the demon pill that the cultivator said.


    Someone said to help, "As expected of the Lanbei tribe, Lingzhu Cave is the holy land of the Lanbei tribe. It shouldn''t be a big problem to remove the poison of the heart-wrapping algae Bai Ding stroked his long beard and said slowly," Our Baiyu clan also has a place similar to the Lingzhu Cave, but it takes a long time to do so. There is a kind of spiritual grass in the ancestral land of the Baiyu clan called Bailincao, which can improve physical fitness and detoxification should not be a big problem. The old man just brought it. The root is a white Lincao that has reached the seventh rank and can be dedicated to the saint at any time. "


    "White Lincao..."


    Some Sea Clan couldn��t help but startled, ��Patriarch Bai, you��re too modest. It��s not just about improving your physique. There��s no big problem? It��s rumored that the white Lincao is a magical transformation of the breath left by the sacred beast and the unicorn. It��s some of the rarest spiritual objects in the East China Sea. One is that it has the great effect of changing the meridians and veins, washing the marrow and relieving muscles, but the poison of the heart-wrapping algae can definitely be solved, but this is too precious..."


    Bai Ding shook his head and said firmly, "It doesn''t matter how precious it is to relieve the saint''s poison."


    Many sea people looked at Bai Ding, not to be outdone, and came forward one after another.


    "There is a heart-washing spring in our clan. Every fifty years, a drop of heart-washing holy water will be produced. It may be able to detoxify the poison of heart-wrapping algae. I have just one drop on my body and I will give it to the saint.


    "Our ancestors once went to Xihezhou and were fortunate enough to get a small Kunlun pill. I am willing to offer it to the saint."


    "In our clan..."


    Suddenly, the crowd was enthusiastic, and in order to help the saint, many sea people took out their treasures at any cost.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1166: Leaving Liuyun Palace

    The sea tribes looked excited, and they stepped forward one by one, and they brought out more and more treasures. Zhou Shu couldn''t help shaking their heads. These sea tribes are worthy of the East China Sea tribe, and their background is extremely rich. Compared with the aristocratic family in the world of cultivation. Not letting too much.


    Jiao Ling watched silently for a while, then suddenly received Qing Gebei''s voice transmission, and turned to Zhou Shudao, "Benefactor, these should be able to relieve Heartworm, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with a smile, "Enough, it''s okay. For example, the sacred spring water for washing the heart, I have heard about it in the cultivating world. It can completely cleanse the meridians and remove the dirt in the body. The poison of heart-wrapping algae is not counted. what."


    "Oh."


    Jiao Ling nodded lightly, and said warmly, "That''s good, just choose three, benefactor, you choose the remaining two, you take away."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, thinking that he hadn''t heard clearly.


    Jiao Ling explained softly, ��It��s not that Jiao Ling used flowers to offer Buddhas. They were all sincerely dedicated to me. They were happy when I accepted them. If I don��t collect more than a few, most of them will feel that Jiao Ling prefers a certain clan and causes resentment. It''s no good for anyone."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and nodded, "You said that it is indeed better to accept than not to accept, and not to accept it is against their will."


    Jiao Ling smiled and looked at him, "Yes, you choose several benefactors, and you may need them in the future."


    "It must be useful."


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "Leave aside, the Kunlun Xiaohuan Pill is the healing medicine of the immortal world. As long as there is a breath, even if the body is broken, even if only half is left, it can keep alive and recover slowly. It''s good to get it naturally."


    Jiao Ling nodded slightly, "Is there anything else?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, raised his hand and said, "White Lincao, thank you very much, Jiao Ling."


    If what those sea tribes said is true, white Lincao has the aura of unicorns, it may be useful in the future, for example, yes.


    "No thanks, the benefactor deserves it."


    Jiao Ling smiled sweetly, as if a ray of sunlight floated past her mouth, then turned around and continued to transmit his voice.


    Zhou Shu did not feel that she shook her head slightly. At this time, Jiao Ling looks ugly, but her smile is still irrelevant. Its temperament and charm are all from the inside, and her appearance does not affect her beauty at all. Even if her appearance has not recovered, she still deserves it. Saint.


    "Clan Chief Bai, Chief Ning, Chief Huan, thank you for sending such precious treasures, but Jiao Ling is disrespectful."


    Jiao Ling said warmly, "The other patriarchs and elders'' good intentions, Jiao Ling has taken them together. When Jiao Ling comes back, I will come to thank you one by one."


    Bai Ding hurriedly bowed his hands, "Where and where, it is the honor of our Baiyu family to be able to help the saint."


    The other two patriarchs are no exception, and they salute one after another. In their view, the saint can accept their things, it is a thing to boast about, and they also have face in front of other sea races, which can be said for a lifetime.


    The other sea clan had a little dissatisfaction, but when they heard Jiao Ling wanted to come to thank you, the dissatisfaction disappeared.


    Several patriarchs took out the treasures, questioning, "How to transfer to the saint?"


    Jiao Ling smiled, "Give it to the strong man holding Qing Gebei, he will pass it to me, don''t worry everyone."


    "it is good."


    Soon, all those treasures were in Zhu Dashan''s hands. The tall Zhu Dashan never said a word, with a serious face, like a guardian King Kong guarding Qing Gebei. This also made many sea people quite in awe and dare not say more. what.


    "Everyone writes that everyone helps, Jiao Ling is very grateful."


    Jiao Ling''s voice came from Qing Gebei, soft and beautiful, as clear as a song, and many sea tribes couldn''t help being a little drunk.


    Xuan Yun stared at Qing Gebei and said unwillingly, "Wang Hao, when will you be back?"


    Jiao Ling said warmly, "If it goes well, about four months later, Yun''er, now you are the palace lord of Liuyun Palace. You must be cautious in everything, and discuss with others more. Don''t be the same as before, you know?"


    Xuan Yun nodded, "I see."


    "I''m leaving, thank you again everyone..."


    On Qing Gebei, the brilliance gradually faded, and at the same time, a melodious melody sounded, and the echo was endless and disappeared for a long time.


    Zhu Dashanzhuang put away Qing Gebei seriously, and arched his hands around, "I will bring your thoughts to the saint, so I will leave."


    He nodded to Li Aojian, and Li Aojian followed him knowingly. The two of them went out all the way. Many sea tribes were still immersed in the singing of the saint, watching them leave without any movement. Although some sea tribes thought of following out, After looking at Xuan Yun, he gave up.


    Not long after the two walked out of the Liuyun Inner Palace, they were covered by a sense of spirit, and then Zhou Shu appeared beside them with Jiao Ling.


    Do not mention all the way out of the palace.


    Sitting on the long-lost sea snail horse, several people looked at each other and all smiled knowingly.


    Li Aojian looked at Jiao Ling and wondered, "This is Jiao Ling, right? What happened to her? Wasn''t she okay just now?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, feeling a little helpless, "The toxicity of Heartworm is done again. It will take nine hours to get better."


    "Here, everything is here."


    Zhu Dashan hurriedly handed the treasures from the Hai Clan to Zhou Shu.


    "It won''t be useful until she wakes up," Zhou Shu took it over and turned to Li Aojian, "Lao Li, are you okay, you look very tired, Xuan''an really worked hard for you."


    "What hard work, but I saw a good show."


    Thinking of the faces of the sea clan before, Li Aojian''s mouth suddenly brought out a smile, "Xuan Yun has become so powerful, it''s your ghost, haha They are really being played around by you, interesting, What''s the situation on your side? Why did it disappear suddenly, making me worried for a while."


    Zhu Dashan smiled, "Isn''t it weird? We entered the underwater whirlpool."


    Li Aojian''s face was stagnant, "Submarine vortex, what''s going on?"


    "Is such that����"


    Zhou Shu smiled and told Li Aojian their experience carefully, and Li Aojian shook his head from time to time.


    "Elder Zhao, she awakened the dragon bloodline and became a dragon?"


    Li Aojian said in surprise, "There is such a thing, ah, what''s next..."


    Zhou Shu shook her head and continued to preach, "...No, if she accepts the inheritance of her ancestors, she can become a real dragon clan, but she didn''t do this, she still chose the path of a cultivator."


    Li Aojian nodded vigorously, and said with appreciation, "As I thought, I think she will definitely do it. How proud of the sword cultivator Zhao Elder is, how could he give up his identity as a cultivator and change his race? What dragon clan is definitely not as good as sword repair."


    Zhu Dashan was quite worried, "But if Elder Zhao does this, he will endure countless pain."


    Li Aojian disdainfully said, "Sword repair is not afraid of any pain. No matter how much it is, it is just training. The more painful, the greater the achievement."


    "You said so."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It was because of Elder Zhao that you joined the Heyin School in the first place?"


    Li Aojian nodded, "Yes, since I started, Elder Zhao has been the goal I have always wanted to achieve. I thought I had caught up, but from this point of view, she still seems to be higher than me. After all, she has endured so much. Suffering, her current strength must be advancing by leaps and bounds. This is better. The stronger she is, the more excited I will get."


    As he said, his eyes lit up suddenly, as if the intent to fight was burning.


    8

 Chapter 1167: 5 color forest

    As long as Jian Xiu is mentioned, Li Aojian is often the same, and it is not surprising that the two of them see too much.


    Zhu Dashan suddenly said, "By the way, Lao Li, Elder Zhao should have left the bottom of the sea. Do you think she will return to the Dutch School?"


    "Returning to the Dutch school?"


    Li Aojian shook his head slightly, "She will come back, but not now. I think she is staying at the bottom of the sea."


    Zhu Dashan stared, "Don''t talk nonsense, she doesn''t want to be a dragon anymore, what else is she doing at the bottom of the sea?"


    Zhou Shu interrupted, "Like Lao Li, I think so."


    Zhu Dashan was puzzled, "Why?"


    Li Aojian glanced at Zhou Shu and seemed to be waiting for him to say first. Zhou Shu smiled, "Later, I thought about it carefully. Since Elder Zhao is not willing to be a dragon, then she would not like the dragon bloodline in her body. Find a way to remove the dragon��s blood on the bottom of the sea and return to a pure cultivator before returning to the world of cultivating immortals, or returning to the lotus school.


    "Not bad."


    Li Aojian nodded, "As a sword repairman, she must act decisively. She will not endure such a heavy burden on her back. The dragon blood is a burden to her, and she will definitely solve this problem first."


    Zhu Dashan was surprised, "Then shall we look for it again?"


    Li Aojian and Zhou Shu looked at each other, shaking their heads.


    "No, just know the news, she will solve it herself, and she doesn''t need our help."


    "Yes, Elder Zhao is different from the other female sisters, just wait for her to come back."


    Zhu Dashan glared at the two of them, and said with some dissatisfaction, "You really believe in the elders, no matter how different, wouldn''t it be better to have someone help? Besides, we are on the bottom of the sea now, and it''s not a big deal to look for it."


    "Really not necessary."


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhu Dashan and explained, "Elder Zhao now has true dragon blood in her body, and with her own strength, the seabed is hardly any danger to her. We went there but it was useless, and if nothing was wrong, Elder Zhao will probably go to the Dragon Palace, and the person who needs to tie the bell to untie the bell will return it wherever she gets it. If she goes to the Dragon Palace to return her blood, there will be no life-threatening danger, but if we go, it will be bad."


    "So..."


    Zhu Dashan thought for a while, then stopped insisting, "I understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at Jiao Ling next to him, "Our problem now is Jiao Ling."


    Zhu Dashan nodded and said solemnly, "Yes, it makes me feel uncomfortable to look at her. It is necessary to detoxify faster. Where are we going now?"


    "To go to the Star Temple in the ancestral land of the Shark Clan, Jiao Ling told me the direction. It will take about a month," Zhou Shu said slowly, "On the way, the poison of Jiao Ling''s Zang heart algae is detoxified, and the mysterious spider fruit It can only be solved by going there to reshape the body."


    "Okay, come out!"


    One month later.


    "Such a beautiful place."


    Looking ahead, Li Aojian couldn''t help but marvel.


    Not far away is a very wide undersea jungle. The strange thing is that the forest is not a tree or algae on the bottom of the sea. It is full of colorful corals. The corals emit a faint light, and the surrounding sea also changed colors. And as the ocean currents continue to interlace and change, the five-color psychedelic, as if there are rainbows everywhere.


    Zhu Dashan replied loudly, "It''s really beautiful, I think it''s much better than Dragon Palace."


    "The two benefactors praised."


    Jiao Ling nodded lightly and smiled proudly, "This is the ancestral land of our shark people, Wuselin."


    At this time, two shark guards swam out of the forest and stopped in front of the sea snail horse.


    The guards of the mackerel have never been transformed. The upper body is a human, and the lower body is a fish. Holding a sharp steel fork in his hand, he looks at a few people very vigilantly.


    A guard shouted in a low voice, "Who are you, and what do you come to the ancestral land?"


    "it''s me."


    Jiao Ling turned out from behind Zhu Dashan and said warmly, "Jiaoyun, Jiaoshui, I am back."


    "Ah! It''s a saint!"


    The guard''s figure was shaken, and then he cheered, "Saint, the Saint is back!"


    Not long after, many sharks emerged from the five-colored forest, and they surrounded the sea snails and horses together. The crowds piled on top of each other, crowded.


    They all looked at Jiaoling piously, with agitated and even fanatical expressions. Many people had tears on their cheeks.


    Zhou Shu and others have a calm look. Similar scenes have been seen in Liuyun Palace. Among the Donghai Sea Clan, Jiaoling''s reputation is really high, and they are all supported, let alone in their own ancestral land. The treatment is not surprising at all.


    Jiaoling looked gentle and greeted them one by one.


    The hundreds of sharks here, no matter whether they were transformed or not, she could all be named, not bad for one.


    Surrounded by many sharks, several people entered the five-colored forest.


    Those sharks didn''t even ask Zhou Shu and others about their origins and names. In their opinion, those who were with Jiao Ling would never be bad people.


    From the outside, the five-color forest is already very beautiful, and inside it is even more beautiful. Simply put, it is like being in a beautiful dream.


    An elder shark separated from the crowd, walked over, and saluted Jiao Ling, very pleased, "saint, you are back, last time you were willing to punish ourselves to save us, we were all worried about you, nothing Right?"


    Looking at Jiao Ling, he hesitated for a while, and whispered, "Holy girlYou don''t seem to have a good face."


    Jiao Ling gently shook his head, and said warmly, "Jiao Ling is fine, it''s just a bit poisonous."


    The shark people immediately became angry, "Is it the poison of Xuan''an? It is really nasty to treat the saint like this!"


    "Yeah, it''s too damning, I really want to drive him down! If I''m good enough, I''ll go by myself, but..."


    "Many acts of unrighteousness will kill himself. Without us, he will definitely be punished."


    "Yes, even if we can''t fight, there will be other sea races to deal with him."


    Although everyone was very angry, there was a lot of weakness in their words unconsciously, and Zhou Shu and others shook their heads slightly, while Jialing still had a gentle and gentle smile on his face.


    She smiled and said, "If you do more unrighteousness, you will die. That''s right. Xuan An is now dead.


    "Ah, dead?"


    The old man of the mackerel looked surprised, Xuan''an would die too, he didn''t even think about it, and the faces of other mackerels were similar.


    Jiao Ling pointed to Zhou Shu and others, and said happily, "It is these benefactors who helped, and now the palace lord of the Liuyun Palace has also been replaced by Xuan Yun. From now on, our Yu Clan will not be oppressed by Xuan An as before. ."


    The sharks were startled when they heard the sound, and they looked like they couldn''t believe it. They didn''t cheer until they confirmed it several times.


    "Xuan''an is dead...it''s great..."


    "Xuan Yun is very good to us, and when he becomes the palace lord, we will not be bullied again."


    "Yes, it''s really important to have a good Palace Master of Liuyun. As long as he treats us well, we will treat him well and will pay Liuyun tribute on time."


    Hearing the weak cheers of these people, Zhou Shu didn''t feel excited, but admired Jiao Ling more.


    It''s really hard to change nature, these sharks are too weak, and Jiao Ling wants to achieve her goal, it''s very difficult and very long. 8

 Chapter 1168: Break

    Several people entered a hall. ��Miscellaneous ��־�̳��


    Jiao Ling said straightforwardly, "Patriarch, when I come back this time, I want to enter the Star Temple to repair my body and relieve the poison of the mysterious spider fruit."


    "There is no problem for the saint to enter the temple of stars. The temple was originally prepared for the saint."


    The patriarch nodded slightly, with a lot of hesitation on his face, and stroked his beard, "You know, the temple only opens once every twenty years, and there are still five years before it opens. If you want to go in now, it really doesn��t fit. rule."


    Jiao Ling smiled peacefully, "Jiao Ling knows, but can I make an exception? I will be out soon after detoxification."


    "The saint''s request is reasonable, but..."


    The patriarch looked kind, but his tone was firm, "You know, no one has violated the rules of the temple for tens of thousands of years, but now you have to... how can the patriarch continue to gain a foothold in the clan."


    Zhu Dashan was a little annoyed, "This is not to save people, to break the rules, is it to watch Jiao Ling suffer?"


    The patriarch still smiled, "There is no rule to make a circle. As the patriarch, I can''t take the lead in breaking the rules."


    Jiao Ling nodded and said warmly, "What the patriarch said is right, Jiao Ling is unreasonable, it shouldn''t be the case."


    Zhu Dashan wanted to say more, but was blocked by Zhou Shu, staring at the patriarch angrily, without saying a word.


    "Patriarch, we retire first."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and left the hall with Jiao Ling.


    Zhu Dashan was still very angry, and said angrily, "This guy is so rude. He obviously saw Jiao Ling become like this, so she was unwilling to let her go to the temple to detoxify, and he didn''t want to think about why Jiao Ling became like this. for them?"


    Jiao Ling smiled lightly, "The benefactor doesn''t need to be angry, Jiao Ling had expected it a long time ago, it doesn''t matter, I just waited a little longer."


    "How can you wait so long, five years!"


    Zhu Dashan said angrily, looking at Zhou Shu, "Xiao Zhou, why didn''t you talk just now."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The patriarch will not be persuaded. In his eyes, the rules are more important than the saints. It is useless to say more."


    Jiao Ling nodded lightly, "It is true. Our clan chiefs have always been like this, and they are not to blame. They are not strong enough. If they do not follow the rules, it will be more difficult for the clan to survive... All right."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I admire you more and more. Over the years, you have faced so many difficulties. Not to mention the outsiders and the resistance within your own clan, you have done so many things."


    Jiao Ling smiled unconsciously, "If you think of it, do it, and do it well. Everyone is like this. The benefactor doesn''t have to praise me like that."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, "Maybe."


    Zhu Dashan said anxiously, "What should we do now? It''s impossible not to go to the temple."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course I want to go, go now, I have found a specific position."


    Under the shroud of divine consciousness, several people were completely hidden in the sea, as if they had disappeared, and no sharks could detect them.


    Go all the way to the depths of the five-color forest.


    Jiao Ling was a little puzzled, "Benefactor, even if we find the Temple of Stars, we cannot enter. The Temple not only has guards and formations, but also the walls and gates of the Temple are made of very strong Astral Stone. You can��t get in at all."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and didn''t care. He only looked at Jiao Ling and said in a deep voice, "These are not problems. As long as you want to go in, we will definitely be able to go in. The question is do you want to go in? Are you willing to violate the rules?"


    Jiao Ling was startled when he heard the sound, but quickly nodded, "Jiao Ling is willing, now it is more important to recover your body than rules."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Let''s go."


    There is no need to mention more about crossing guards and formations. In these days under the sea, with the help of Yan Huaming, plus his own efforts and understanding, Zhou Shu''s progress is not small, whether it is formations or tactics. Or other, it seems that it didn''t take much time to practice, but the strength in all aspects is not the same as before entering the sea, and it is much stronger.


    Not long after, a few people stood in front of the gate of the Star Temple.


    The temple was deep in a cave under the sea, and it was dark everywhere, with no light at all.


    Li Aojian couldn''t help but shook his head, "It''s obviously called the Temple of Stars, but I can''t see any stars, which is interesting."


    Jiao Ling whispered, "It''s all locked inside. If you want to use the purest star power, you must protect the collected starlight. This is the reason why you use the star soul stone that can absorb all light."


    She stared at the heavy door, as if thinking about something, her expression a bit solemn.


    "Old Zhu, open it."


    "it is good!"


    Zhu Dashan strode forward, carrying the green-scaled axe in his hand, and after not taking a few steps, golden light gleamed from the axe, brilliantly shining.


    "open!"


    With a deep drink, Zhu Dashan raised the axe with both hands and slashed heavily.


    Wherever the golden light went, the gravel fell like rain, and the entire cave shook, and the heavy door was directly divided into two, revealing a gap of several feet wide, behind the gap is a deep passage.


    Fumo Mountain is sturdy and fierce, the power of the dragon is sharp, and the green dragon scale axe with ancient dragon might be a match made in heaven. No matter how thick and strong the wall is, it can''t stand a few times.


    Jiao Ling looked at the broken door with a lot of surprise in her eyes. The problem she thought was the most troublesome was solved with a single stroke. At the same time, she also had some feelings that the strongest place in her clan was so vulnerable.


    Zhu Dashan put away the giant axe, "You can go in ah."


    Jiao Ling saluted Zhu Dashan and walked towards the passage.


    She stopped after a few steps, turned around and said, "You guys, aren''t you coming?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said with a serious face, "After all, it is the most precious holy place in your clan. It is not good for us to enter, and we also need someone to guard this place so that other shark clan will get in the way."


    "No, you don''t need a benefactor to protect you," Jiao Ling shook his head and said warmly, "The starlight here should be good for you too. Why don''t you just come in together, just treat it as my little thank you?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Would you rather do this? It''s no good for you."


    Jiao Ling didn''t think much, and nodded gently, "Jiao Ling is willing."


    "Fine, I really need star power."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, sighed slightly, and walked in with Jiao Ling.


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, "What are you talking about, why don''t I understand?"


    "Speak less and just go in."


    Li Aojian pushed Zhu Dashan and walked in together.


    Zhou Shu and others traveled a long distance to the Temple of Stars. In addition to helping Jiao Ling recover, they also had the idea of ??using Star Power. After all, Zhou Shu had been searching for Star Power to repair the Demon Refining Pot, and knew that there was a place like the Temple of Stars. He will not miss this opportunity, but he plans to wait for Jiao Ling to recover and leave the ancestral land, and then come with Zhu Dashan and others, so as not to affect Jiao Ling��s position in the Jiao clan, especially the patriarch, most likely to say Jiao Ling The spirit led the wolf into the room and gave the precious star temple in the clan to outsiders.


    And Jiao Ling knew that Zhou Shu was very interested in Xingli before, and she would not fail to understand Zhou Shu��s thoughts at this time. She knew that the clansmen would never stop Zhou Shu. Instead of letting the Yu clan and Zhou Shu feud, it would be better to do it yourself. All the responsibilities are backed up, and they don''t hesitate to get infamy.


    That''s why there was that conversation, so Zhou Shu sighed.

 Chapter 1169: Temple of the Stars

    The passage is not long, tens of feet, and it will soon come to an end.


    At the end there was still a heavy door, so dim without a trace of light.


    "I come!"


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes lit up, and he jumped over a few steps, eager to try with his big axe, wanting to do it again.


    Jiao Ling pursed her lips and smiled, "No need for this, I have the key."


    Zhu Dashan was startled, "Huh?"


    Jiao Ling explained with a smile, "The temple has two doors, two keys, one for the patriarch and one for the saint. Every time you open it, two people are required to be present, otherwise no one can get in... It''s different."


    "So this is ah."


    Zhu Dashan nodded sadly, and put away his axe somewhat reluctantly.


    Li Aojian said, "No wonder you said you don''t need to guard."


    Jiao Ling walked slowly to the door, took out the key and pasted it on the door, only to hear a rumbling sound, the door separated from it, and the starlight instantly came out.


    The starlight is different from the outside. It is as strong as the substance, visible and tangible, but not dazzling. It seems that the gentle wind blows over several people one by one, and only feels that the whole body is loose, as if standing high and silent. Starry sky, refreshing and happy.


    Jiao Ling looked at several people, smiled slightly, and whispered, "Come in."


    Zhou Shu quickly pulled the two in together, and the door slowly closed behind him.


    Looking at the temple in front of them, the three of them were stunned, and it took a while to recover.


    The five-color forest outside has only five colors, which is already gorgeous, and there are more than five colors here, I''m afraid there are more than a hundred.


    In the hall about a thousand meters square, as far as the eye can see, there are big and small pearls everywhere, either hanging from the top, or hanging in the air, or falling on the ground. The pearl emits brilliant starlight, and each kind of starlight is different. The colors, dazzling and shining, complement each other, reflecting the brilliance of the entire hall, standing in it, it is as if you are in an illusion, there is a feeling of unreality.


    "There are a total of 4,363 starlights in the Star Temple, most of which come from extremely rare stars, such as Houyi, Huanhaixing, Falling and Falling Stars, etc., all here, as well as Xuanling Star and Pluto. These stars that only appear once in thousands of years, many people are unlikely to encounter even once in their lives...As long as there are special stars in the sea, there are our people��s figures. I heard that there is a kind of star chaser in the world of immortality. I think we are actually the same as the people, but we do more. We not only chase, but also try our best..."


    Jiao Ling walked to the platform in the middle of the hall step by step, watching the amazed people below, a lot of pride in his heart, and his voice was much higher.


    "You are much better than those star chasers."


    Zhou Shu said unconsciously, "There are so many kinds of starlight, it''s unbelievable. I have never heard of any sect in the world of immortality. Even the Emei school that pays the most attention to star power, I think it is impossible. "


    "Yes, Jiao Ling thinks so too."


    Jiao Ling is rarely humble, raising his arms slowly, his gaze is falling among the stars, and slowly said, "These stars'' lights are all collected by our people, and there hasn''t been a day of pause for tens of thousands of years. Glory, we don��t hesitate to do anything, countless people have sacrificed their lives for this, because it is our faith and the source of everything..."


    As she talked, she gradually became pious, and there was no more gentleness and peace on her face. It was all solemn and solemn. "We people would rather die, would rather annihilate the clan, and will protect them forever, and never allow them to be allowed by others. Take it away, never..."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully and said straightly, "Jiaoling, I need star power, but I won''t take them away, so you don''t have to worry anymore."


    He naturally understands the meaning of Jiao Ling''s words now, but he does not have such a mind. The cultivator loves treasure and takes it in a proper way. He would not take it if it shouldn''t be him. He has always done so. As for the ancient beliefs, he knew how to respect the treasures accumulated by these sharks for thousands of years. Appropriate use can be made, but all of them should be taken away. It is neither natural nor natural.


    "Jiao Ling got it."


    Jiao Ling nodded gently, regaining her previous gentleness, and looked at Zhou Shu, "Benefactor, as long as you don��t destroy the shark��s pearl that stores the starlight, the origin of the stars is there, and the power of the stars will continue to regenerate. You can use it with confidence and pay attention. The difference is that each kind of star has a different source of light, and its star power also has many differences. There is a star''s name under each pearl. If the benefactor needs it, Jiao Ling can explain one by one."


    Zhou Shuwei smiled and waved his hand, "Jiaoling, you first recover with peace of mind, this is the most important thing. As for here, we can see for ourselves. If there is any problem, we will ask you when you are better."


    "Okay, thank you benefactor."


    Jiao Ling smiled faintly and sat down, "It will take about a month. I will try to be as fast as possible."


    After a while, a layer of faint fluorescence floated on her body, and the surrounding stars continued to gather at her body at a visible speedThe beam of light gradually formed a very dense cocoon, transparent After passing the light cocoon, she can vaguely see her appearance. At this time, she has closed her eyes and looked peaceful. She should be using the starlight to wash her body and detoxify her wounds.


    Li Aojian looked at these jewels, seemingly thoughtful, "I feel comfortable under the starlight, but... can the sword body and the star power coexist?"


    "The way I teach you to sense star power will not be useless."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and explained, "Unlike the power of the Xuanhuang world, the starlight comes from outside the sky, and the star power obtained from it is the same. Most of the star power will not conflict with the sword body you cultivate, and can coexist and be used to nourish. The body, assists in cultivation, and in addition, there are some special stars that have additional effects on you, such as Jing Ke Xing. It is said that the stars are all foreign sword repairs, and the light projected also carries their aura. By sensing these stars , It should be a lot of help to your kendo."


    "There are sword repairs in the foreign land. That''s interesting. I will try to see who is the best."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Li Aojian''s mouth, "Which one?"


    "Just the dark red one, there are no other bright pearls around it," Zhou Shu pointed to the farthest corner, with a cautious expression, "Lao Li, be careful, Jing Kexing''s starlight is extraordinary, extremely sharp and killing. I mean, many sword repairs have been hurt by the sword qi in the starlight."


    "This is more interesting."


    Li Aojian walked over quickly, and just before walking to the **** pearl, the light of the pearl suddenly skyrocketed and enveloped Li Aojian in.


    In the light, Li Aojian''s expression was extremely solemn, and he moved forward step by step, but he seemed to be trapped in a quagmire, and every step he took took a lot of effort.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1170: 1 request

    "It seems that Old Li is in trouble."


    Noting Li Aojian''s situation, Zhu Dashan couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Zhou Shu did not answer, but said something, "Jingke Star existed a long time ago. The ancient sword repairing power Jingke enlightened him because of it, so he was named Jingke Xing by later generations. It only appears in Xuanhuang every three thousand years. Once over the mainland, the day it appeared was equivalent to the festival of sword repairs. Countless sword repairs would gather together, sensing its light, trying to enlighten the way, but at the same time, that day was also the death day of many sword repairs."


    "What, death day?"


    Zhu Dashan''s expression stagnated, his eyes widened.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, on the death day, not every sword repairman can bear Jing Kexing''s star power. If the heart is not sincere enough, and the sword is not focused enough, being invaded by the exotic sword energy in the body is probably a dead end. "


    "... Then Lao Li will be fine, right? You should ask him if he wants to go."


    "Although it is dangerous, it is much better than the previous encounter. I believe him, nothing will happen, and if I ask him, he will go the same way, only faster," Zhou Shu looked at Li Aojian and said slowly, "Leave it for We are running out of time. When we have the opportunity to improve ourselves, we must not miss it."


    Zhu Dashan thought for a while and nodded, "You are right, Xiao Zhou."


    He turned his head and said with a condensed expression, "Xiao Zhou, find one for me too. It can''t be worse than Lao Li''s, the one that will kill him for a lifetime."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and pointed his finger to the distance, "That one, called the Giant Spirit Star, is said to be the birthplace of the Giant Spirit God. Many practitioners often use this to visualize and comprehend the supreme way of spiritual cultivation. Now the starlight is here. It would be a pity to miss it here."


    Zhu Dashan looked stunned, "Giant Spirit God... the rumored ancestor of physical cultivation?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it is said that the first individual cultivator of human beings is the blessing of the giant spirit god, which leads to the ascension of the Tao."


    "Then I must go."


    Zhu Dashan showed a lot of excitement and strode towards the giant spirit star.


    "Be careful, the star power of the giant spirit star is not so easy to perceive, and you have to face many dangers if you want to get it."


    "know."


    Zhu Dashan didn''t turn his head back, he didn''t care at all.


    Both of them had landed, and Zhou Shu walked slowly through the star-filled hall.


    Most of the light of the stars here comes from special stars. After the cultivation of immortals has reached the current realm, Zhou Shu has already understood that each star is a different world. Those worlds are similar to the Xuanhuang world. There are various races and also Immortal cultivators are similar powerhouses, and the special stars are powerful different worlds, most of which are much stronger than the Xuanhuang world.


    The different world races in those special stars have the ability to tear through the void and invade the mysterious yellow world. In fact, many races have done so, such as the Hades, etc., have invaded the mysterious yellow world many times, but because of heaven Existence, the foreign race that can truly enter the Xuanhuang world will not have a mighty powerhouse, and the highest one is almost equal to the tenth level of the Tribulation Realm, otherwise the Xuanhuang world would have been divided by other foreign races.


    The existence of these different worlds not only brought disasters to the Xuanhuang world, but also brought some "benefits" to the cultivators in the Xuanhuang world.


    Such as rare materials, magic weapons, and all kinds of Tao.


    There are countless Taoisms in the Xuanhuang world of immortality cultivation. Some of them are created by human immortals, such as cooking, painting, and military skills. Others are available in every world, such as kendo, physique, and tools. Dao and so on, and the remaining ones are obtained from other worlds by immortal cultivators, such as Zen Dao, Ghost Dao, Soul Dao and so on.


    Simply put, the light of many stars is actually the source of many Taoisms in the Xuanhuang world.


    From this point of view, the Star Temple, which has collected thousands of stars, is equivalent to collecting many avenues. It really deserves the word "temple". Any high-level cultivator will feel this way when they come here. Of course, very few people can come here. If Zhou Shu and the others hadn''t met the Saintess, they wouldn''t know at all, and it would be difficult to get in.


    Zhou Shu walked along without too much insight.


    Although his Tao is all-encompassing, and every bit of star light here has a certain stimulating effect on him, but to perceive so many stars, it takes too much time, even if each star is only watched for a month, it will cost several hundred In 2017, he couldn''t come over, and it didn''t make much sense to just try it out.


    All he needs to do is use these star powers to restore the demon refining pot.


    The ancient divine weapon can refining anything into a demon refining pot that can directly absorb vitality and soul. Even if it only restores 10% or 20%, it will help him unimaginable. From then on, cultivation will be a smooth path.


    He walked to a clearing in the temple and carefully took out the demon refining pot.


    Just when it was taken out, there was a sudden chaos in the temple, and the pearls full of starlight all shook, but the ones that were close flew directly toward the demon refining pot, as if opening a whirlpool.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly startled, and quickly took it back.


    This scene is undesirable.


    The Demon Refining Pot is really eager for the star power. Once you encounter so much star power, you can��t wait to absorb it. If you let it absorb it like this, I��m afraid it will completely destroy this place soon No. First, it does not meet Zhou Shu''s previous promise to Jiaoling. Second, Zhou Shu feels that this is not a good thing. If things are uncontrollable, there will always be accidents. It is better to take it slowly.


    Looking at the starlight, Zhou Shu was a little worried.


    After thinking about it, he took out the soul-cultivating beads that contained Yan Huaming.


    Yan Huaming was able to see the sky and immediately exclaimed, "What a powerful star power, what is this place, the old man has never seen it before, isn''t it the seabed? Did you reach Emei?"


    "No, it''s the Temple of Stars."


    Yan Huaming was even more amazed, "Are you rumored to find the Temple of Stars? It''s really...too enviable."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have something to ask you, do you have a formation that can block or slow down the starlight? I haven''t found it here."


    "The formation method to obscure the stars?"


    Yan Huaming said something that didn''t understand, "These stars are precious, everyone in the world of cultivating immortals can''t ask for it. You are in it, but you want to cover them? What is the reason?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I am naturally useful, am I?"


    "This is the first time the old man has heard such a weird request," Yan Huaming sighed unconsciously. "There is but there is, is there any weird magic formula in the world of cultivation? There was a school called Miexing ten thousand years ago. Zong, that Zongmen is extremely disgusted with starlight, and has researched many methods and formations against starlight and star power, and the old man has also collected some."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s good, give it to me."


    "it is good."


    Soon, Yan Huaming taught Zhou Shu several formations,


    Zhou Shu was about to put Yan Huaming back, but Yan Huaming suddenly said, "Hold on, I have a small request."


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1171: Restoring Demon Pot

    Zhou Shu stopped slightly and nodded, "You said."


    Yan Huaming hesitated for a while, then slowly said, "Here, there should be the starlight of clouds, ghosts and stars?"


    "Cloud Ghost Star?"


    Zhou Shuruo nodded, "The cloud ghost star of the origin of soul cultivation, the first soul cultivation in the world of cultivation was born because of it. If you are talking about it, there is indeed here."


    "Well," Yan Huaming answered immediately, "Zhou Shu, let the old man go out and feel the star power of Yunguixing?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he doubted, "Are you really planning to do soul repair?"


    Yan Huaming said bluntly, "Well, instead of seizing the house again and re-cultivating, it''s better to just do a soul-cultivation directly."


    Zhou Shu looked at the Soul Cultivation Orb, seemingly thoughtful, "As far as I know, since ancient times, there has been no soul cultivator capable of ascending to immortality, and no body has been used to fit the body. Even the tough soul primordial spirit cannot survive the threefold Heavenly Tribulation, and if you use your method of seizing houses to rebirth and practice again, with your thousands of years of accumulation, the possibility of crossing the Tribulation and Immortal Cultivation is much higher than other cultivators, would you give up?"


    "The old man understands naturally."


    Yan Huaming resolutely said, "The old man has been living for many years, and he has no plans to become immortal, and he doesn''t want to be burdened by his body anymore. Maybe soul cultivation is the path that really suits me."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Fine, as you wish."


    Yan Huaming said solemnly, "Thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu picked up the soul-cultivating pearl, walked to the pearl storing the cloud, ghost, starlight, and laid a formation to wrap it up, and then led out the soul of Yan Huaming in the soul-cultivating pearl, and said slowly, "Only the soul needs it. To perceive the star power is very dangerous, so you can do it for yourself."


    "The old man should have died long ago. It would be nice to try a new way of living before death, haha."


    Long laughter sounded, and gradually disappeared, the trace of soul wrapped around the pearl, no longer moving.


    Zhou Shu took a look and walked out quickly.


    Since taking over Yan Huaming, Yan Huaming has helped him a lot. He doesn''t want Yan Huaming to die because of this. However, Yan Huaming insists on doing this. Everyone has his own way. He will not object to him. If he died He would also die, but if Yan Huaming did not die and even realized some of the true ways of soul cultivation, Yan Huaming would be able to exist in the state of soul cultivation in the future, and he might be more helpful in the future.


    Of course, now that he already has a way to completely control Yan Huaming, he will be relieved to let Yan Huaming go out.


    Back in the middle of the hall, Zhou Shu quickly set up an array.


    Use a double formation to block the starlight, and then determine the strength of the formation according to the degree of the demon refining pot, which is easy to control. It can restore the demon refining pot, but it will not let the starlight in the temple be refined. The demon pot sucked it away to avoid any accidents.


    Zhou Shu still had a hint of doubt in his mind about artifacts such as the Demon Refining Pot. It was not that other cultivators would **** them, but that the artifact was a sacred tool after all, and it was not so easy to be mastered by the cultivator. Zhou Shu often had a thought. The spirit of the demon refining pot may not be completely annihilated. It is just silent somewhere, perhaps in this pot. Once the demon refining pot has too much power, not only the demon refining pot will recover, but even the spirit of the demon may also recover. , If that is the case, not only will he lose control of the Demon Refining Pot, he may even cause unforeseen troubles, even more unpredictable troubles than Heaven.


    The performance of Shi Cai''s Demon Pot refining made his doubts even more serious, and he had to guard against it.


    If in the past, Zhou Shu would definitely try his best to repair the Demon Refining Pot, but now he has a lot of thoughts, he wants it to recover, but he doesn''t want it to recover completely, just use it.


    After the formation was set, Zhou Shu took out the demon refining pot again after feeling the starlight in the formation.


    With the advent of the Demon Refining Pot, many of the temple��s pearls shook again. This time it was much milder, and none of the pearls moved. However, it can be seen that the Demon Refining Pot��s desire for star power is indeed not small, even if it is double. The barrier of the formation method still affected the outside, and the tiny bits of starlight continued to pass through the formation method and converged on the demon refining pot.


    This level of absorption was within Zhou Shu''s controllable range, and he showed a trace of satisfaction and sat down slowly.


    The Demon Refining Pot absorbs the star power, and he is not idle, so he uses the star power around the Refining Demon Pot to understand and promote his own way. The refining pot is omnipotent, and he is the same, and it is considered to complement each other.


    Of course, he didn''t get much, just taste it.


    Day by day.


    The demon refining pot did not know how much star power it received. In short, the runes on the pot are getting more and more. About one-third of the runes are restored to their original appearance, and the body of the pot is also growing subtle every day. The changes in, now you can see the true shape of some artifacts.


    The original dark pot body showed a little light gold, and some lines were also revealed. The lines were Kuilong loops, simple and simple.


    It was the first time for Zhou Shu to see such lines, and after a few more glances, he couldn''t move them away, but a few strokes came out vividly. The oldest dragon clan appeared on the pot, with good shape and spirit, and simple lines. It seems that there is the principle of all things, and the mastery of the collection of devices makes the cultivator uncontrollably addicted.


    "The great complexity is simple, maybe that''s how it feels is the **** of heaven and earth in the end, it contains the truth of the Dao, and it is definitely not something that a cultivator can refine, even if it is a powerful tool. Can''t do it."


    Withdrawing his gaze and emotion, Zhou Shu looked out of the battlefield, feeling slightly startled.


    The starlight outside was still shining, but I could feel that the solid and qualitative star power around was much less, and the lost star power was obviously absorbed by the demon pot.


    "The changes have been so great, and the savings of tens of thousands of years of the Shark people have been taken away by me almost half...I can''t continue."


    Similar to Zhou Shu��s original Martian essence, the shark��s pearl contains the essence of various stars. As long as the essence is not taken away or destroyed, the starlight and star power in it can be continuously regenerated, but it will be instantly regenerated. After so much star power, the temple must be completely restored to its original appearance, and it will not be possible for thousands of years.


    This time, it was equivalent to absorbing thousands of years of accumulation of the Qiang people.


    "When Jiao Ling wakes up, what should I say?"


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu unconsciously looked up towards the center of the temple, but saw a pair of beautiful eyes staring at him.


    Although separated by a layer of formation, it seems that the four eyes are relatively ordinary, like the past, the eyes are extremely soft, conveying a warm breath, making people feel happy and unconsciously relax.


    "How are you, Jiaoling?"


    Zhou Shu put away the demon refining pot, walked out of the formation, got up and smiled, "It''s a bit rude."


    "Jiaoling also just woke up, so she should be all right."


    Jiao Ling stood up lightly, glanced up and down, a lot of smiles appeared in the corners of his mouth unconsciously, "Thank you, everyone, everything is fine."


    At this time, Jiao Ling had already recovered her past appearance. It was not right, maybe even more beautiful. She stood alone in the middle of the hall, and the surrounding starlight seemed to have lost its color and looked no longer brilliant.


    8

 Chapter 1172: Mess up

    "That''s good.??"


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze, with a lot of guilt on his face, and said slowly, "Jiaoling, I have something to tell you."


    Jiao Ling looked at Zhou Shu and said warmly, "Does the benefactor mean the star power here?"


    Seeing her understand, Zhou Shu also confessed, "Yes, the light of stars should be much less, I used it all, I''m really sorry."


    "It seems to be a lot less..."


    Jiao Ling glanced around, feeling a little surprised, "Looking at it this way, about four to five thousand years of accumulation is missing."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, and said in surprise, "There are so many four to five thousand years, I really didn''t expect it, I thought it was only a thousand years..."


    Looking at the surroundings, the more guilt on his face, the heavier his mind, after thinking about it, he said firmly, "These are the hard work accumulated by your people for thousands of years. They cannot be measured by treasures. I am afraid It��s the compensation that can��t be compensated. It��s better to be like this. Just talk about what you want. As long as I can do it, I will try my best.


    Jiao Ling didn''t speak, but slowly approached him, and stopped after reaching a few feet away.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she smiled faintly, "Benefactor, you don''t have to care too much. Jiaoling promised to let you use it before, so why would you ask for compensation?"


    "Although you said that..."


    Zhou Shu was a little confused, "But, this is too much, four to five thousand years."


    "Yes, but four to five thousand years...four to five thousand years..."


    Jiao Ling suddenly sighed, fixed his eyes on the surrounding shark pearls, and slowly said, "We have accumulated over four to five thousand years, but we sharks have not done anything with them. Since the establishment of the Star Temple , We only know that all kinds of stars are constantly being put into it, but we can only get in. There has never been anything from the temple. This is because the ancestors set unchangeable rules. The Star Sanctuary is the most precious place for the Shaman, more precious than life. All Shaman tribes must use everything to protect it. Except for the Holy Maiden of the Shaman, no one should be allowed in. Other Sharks are included..."


    "What can the saints get from the temple? The saints of our sharks have never been good at cultivating. Take Jiao Ling herself as an example. Although it is the second time to come in, she is still at a loss and ignorant. The starlight of the earth, apart from knowing that it can restore itself, knows nothing else... just collect but not use it, no matter how much starlight is just placed here to be dusted, for most of the sharks, they are just gorgeous His collection has no value other than the name, and we, as the people, just like to do such worthless things..."


    As if touching something, Jiao Ling kept talking, but Zhou Shu didn''t bother, just listened quietly.


    "While recovering the body, Jiao Ling has been thinking about this issue. The Star Temple is good, but only the saint can use it, and other people can''t use it. Then the meaning of the temple is completely lost. It��s funny to have such a good temple but I don��t know how to use it, and I still have to ask for refuge from Liuyun Palace... Jiaoling always says that he wants to be equal to other sea races, but in fact, we are very unequal. And the root is in my saint..."


    There was a bitter, helpless smile on her lips, which was all self-deprecating.


    Although Zhou Shu did not speak, he also nodded. He also felt strange that the sharks are good at using star power, and there are many stars in the temple that can obtain star power, but why the sharks did not appear Enough strong, even if one is born in a thousand years, it will be of great help to the shark race. Now it seems that all the rules left by the ancestors are not good, so many stars can only be used by the saint, but the saint is also Can''t practice, it''s ironic indeed.


    Jiao Ling looked at the stars in the hall, her eyes suddenly firmed, and she said straightly, "To change, start with yourself. The old rules for thousands of years are no longer suitable for now. It''s time for a change. After going out this time, Jiao Ling plans to open the temple so that all the capable and thoughtful shark people can enter the temple, find suitable stars to understand the power of the stars, and slowly become stronger..."


    Her gaze was fixed on Zhou Shu, "Benefactor, Jiao Ling really wants you to help me again."


    Zhou Shu Ruo realized something, "Help you to suppress those who oppose you to change the rules?"


    Jiao Ling nodded and shook his head again, "It''s not just overwhelming, there will be great resistance. These rules have not changed for tens of thousands of years. The patriarch and several elders will definitely not agree, but Jiao Ling must also succeed... She paused, her expression solemn, "For this, Jiao Ling will spare no effort."


    "no problem."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly and smiled slightly, "You have said anything at all, what are my concerns."


    His thoughts are similar to those of Jiao Ling. For the shark people, the patriarchs and elders are the guardians, but they are also the biggest obstacle that prevents the shark people from becoming stronger. The gradual decline of the shark people is actually the result of their stubbornness. If a person wants to be strong and to enhance his status, he must change, and to change, all obstacles must be removed.


    For Zhou Shu, although he never liked to participate in disputes between other clans or sects, this visit to the seabed was different. He had already mixed up in the internal struggle of Liuyun Palace, which caused a great chaos. , It doesn��t matter if you do it again, just do it to the end.


    "Great."


    Jiao Ling breathed a sigh of relief and warmly said, "With the words of the benefactor, Jiao Ling''s heart settled down instantly, but... Jiao Ling doesn''t know how to thank the benefactor. In short, no matter what you ask of me from the benefactor, Jiao Ling will do it. Do your best."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "No, just treat it as if the merits and demerits are offset. We have used so much of your starlight, it is always impossible not to do anything."


    He guessed that Jiao Ling thought the same way. Her appearance was pure and feminine, but her plan was not simple. Maybe she had made such a plan as early as when Zhou Shu and others entered the temple, but fortunately, he resumed demon refining. Hu, Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan also used star power, it is impossible not to pay anything, do something right, it is also a fair exchange.


    Jiao Ling smiled and shook his head, "This is not counted, and Jiao Ling will try to repay it later."


    "up to you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said thoughtfully, "But you don''t need to worry about this. Just tell me those sharks who will definitely oppose you to change the rules, and I will take care of the rest."


    "Ok����"


    Jiao Ling hesitated for a while, and whispered, "What is the benefactor going to do..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, and smiled and said, "Reform has never been bloodless. People who insist on getting in the way are not suitable to stay here or come back. You don''t have to ask, don''t worry, don''t think about it. If you let many sharks know that things are related to you, it won''t do you any good. This wicked person can only be me. When the time comes, you can just go out and announce that no one will object."


    He has dealt with a lot of things like this, but he just did it in the sect and did it again in the mackerel clan.


    8

 Chapter 1173: 2 people left

    "Ok����"


    Although Zhou Shu''s words were calm, Jiao Ling sensed the restlessness inside. She paled slightly and said softly, "Jiao Ling listens to her benefactor.??"


    "I don''t know what happened to Lao Zhu and them."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and looked behind him.


    Zhu Dashan was still sitting quietly in front of the Pearl of the Giant Spirit Star, his expression calm, with an inexplicable smile on the corners of his mouth, like a Buddha''s twisting of flowers, he had realized a lot from it, and he could wake up soon.


    On the other side, Li Aojian was a little different. He closed his eyes tightly, and his figure was looming, like a sword body but not completely. What''s more strange is that his whole body showed an abnormal red color, and even his head changed. It was red, like a burning flame.


    "What''s the situation? Is it that Jing Kexing is a sword repairer like this, and Lao Li is affected? But he was not like this before."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, no matter how he looked at it, his state was not very good.


    Without hesitation, Zhou Shu walked over quickly, but when he reached ten feet in front of Li Aojian, he suddenly stopped.


    Surrounded by Li Aojian''s extremely sharp sword intent, that sword intent is his, no doubt, but there is an extremely strong killing intent in it, like a violent wind, you will be cut and cut to death when approaching, and that killing intent, But it doesn''t have to be Li Aojian''s, not to mention how could Li Aojian have killing intent here.


    Things are very unusual.


    Several speculations came to his mind, Zhou Shu''s heart sank.


    The sea-treading sword was already in his hand, his expression was condensed, and he walked towards the sword intent.


    "Don''t come here yet, Xiao Zhou."


    Li Aojian opened his eyes suddenly, the pupils of those eyes were also red as blood, Zhou Shu''s expression was startled, and Jiao Ling, who was far away, exclaimed, "Huh?"


    Although the appearance has changed a lot, the voice is still Lao Li''s voice, and the way he speaks does not lose his reason. Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, but still took a lot of caution, "Lao Li, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Haha, hahaha!"


    First, there was a long smile that would never be forgotten, "Xiao Zhou, through the method you taught, I quickly felt the power of the stars, and even sensed the situation of sword repair on Jing Ke, I saw some of their The cultivation method is a bit interesting, so I learned it for a while. I didn''t know that I didn''t practice it for a while, and it seduce a lot of inexplicable killing intent, which permeated the sword intent and gradually became uncontrollable. It was really a ghost. Don''t come over yet, wait. I think of a way to control it well, otherwise I might get hurt."


    Zhou Shu stopped and said, "I heard that Jing Kexing''s sword repair has a method of incorporating killing intent into the sword. The stronger the killing intent, the more powerful the sword repair. Could it be that you just saw this? a way?"


    "Is that so? Mostly it is."


    Li Aojian seemed to be thoughtful, and shook his head again, "Strong is very strong, but this is not in line with my original intention. I only want the sword, and the killing intent is fine. If it is used as a training, it is okay, really Blending into sword will affect my heart, not good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well... can you control it?"


    "To be honest, it''s difficult," Li Aojian shook his head, "You have also seen that those killing intents completely invaded the sword intent, and the sword body I cultivated is always connected with the sword intent, so my sword body has also suffered a lot. Influence, now my whole person is about to be integrated with the killing intent, it is not easy to continue this way, if I can''t control it, I have to temporarily give up practicing the sword body and get rid of those killing intents."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "If you do that, isn''t your practice for this period of time wasted?"


    "If you don''t do that, then you have to get rid of these killing intent, such as finding someone to fight against and practicing swords."


    Li Aojian slowly said, "I don''t know where the killing intent came from, maybe it''s hidden in my heart, maybe it''s in the star, in short, it feels endless, not so easy to completely wear off, even if it''s with you Trying the sword will probably take months or even years."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "This method is very good. It not only gets rid of the killing intent, but also sharpens the sword intent."


    Li Aojian shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Yes, it''s not bad, but now we are on the bottom of the sea, where are we going to find so many opponents to practice swords, besides, I can''t control the killing intent. Even if I find an opponent, I am afraid that few can survive. Coming down...If only I can find the base camp of the evil repair, Liyuan Mansion, I will kill it all to stop it, haha."


    "Don''t think about those that can''t be done temporarily, I have another way."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Do you remember what I told you, I said before that I want you to go to a good place suitable for you to practice."


    Li Aojian thought for a while and nodded, "I said, what''s wrong?"


    "Now is the time," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Lao Li, that is a powerful sword formation with endless sword intent as your opponent, no matter how you kill it, it won''t hurt you. Others, and the sword intent of the sword formation will not weaken. Among them, you can feel thousands of various sword intents, ranging from low-level to high-level. From these sword intents, you can increase your strength and further Perfect your sword body."


    Li Aojian was stunned, and asked suspiciously, "Is there such a good place, isn''t it impossible? Can you go now?"


    "Of course there will be no fakes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a trace of solemnity But after entering, if you can''t completely crack the sword formation, you can''t come out. "


    Li Aojian suddenly stood up and said loudly, "If there is such a place, I may not be willing to let me come out! Hurry up, let me in now, I can''t wait to fight those sword intents."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, there was a small sword in his hand, and the entrance of the sword formation secret realm appeared in the temple.


    Li Aojian''s figure flickered, turned into a sword shadow and rushed in without saying a word, as if he had been sucked in.


    "It''s really fast, there are still some things to say."


    Zhou Shu watched the entrance gradually disappear, helplessly spread his hands.


    As Li Aojian left, there was no trace of the killing intent that permeated the sword. Jiao Ling slowly walked over, with some surprise in his eyes, "Benefactor, this is similar to my star bracelet, but it doesn��t The whirlpool of the sea."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Almost, the materials are actually the same, but the refining methods are different and the effects are somewhat different."


    "Oh����"


    Jiao Ling nodded lightly, without asking any more questions.


    "What was arguing just now?"


    Not far away, Zhu Dashan stood up and was looking towards this side, and soon a question appeared, "Huh, where is Lao Li?"


    "He went to the sword formation to practice."


    Zhou Shu walked over and quickly explained it again. Zhu Dashan nodded and suddenly said, "Xiao Zhou, if you don''t open it again, let me go in too."


    "You want to go in too?"


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, "Well, it''s okay now anyway. I want to cultivate for a while without disturbing me, and I can fight with Lao Li all the time without being boring, which is great."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When you are better, we will return to the mountain together." 8

 Chapter 1174: Small squid

    The two came and went swiftly, leaving no words, but Zhou Shu had long been used to it, and it was not surprising that they would only smile from their hearts and walk away. ?


    The ray of soul on the pearl of the shark is very different from before. It is blue and white, almost transparent, like a ribbon.


    Zhou Shu was confused, "Are you all right?"


    "Well, you can leave at any time."


    As if knowing that Zhou Shu was coming, Yan Huaming submissively floated into the Soul Cultivation Pearl.


    Zhou Shu took a closer look and confirmed that there was no remnant soul left, before he picked up the soul cultivation pearl.


    Looking at the Soul Cultivation Orb, he smiled, "It looks like your harvest is not small."


    Yan Huaming said seriously, "Yes, the old man did get a lot of truth, but it is not a matter of time to fully understand. After a period of time, the old man may not be able to come out."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and put away the soul cultivation pearl.


    Jiao Ling in the distance kept looking at Zhou Shu, but didn''t know what he was doing. He only felt mysterious and a little curious.


    The matter is over, Zhou Shu walked towards Jiao Ling and said in a straightforward voice, "Jiao Ling, you can stay here first and come out after two days."


    "Okay, benefactor."


    Jiao Ling nodded lightly, with some confusion in his eyes, but more expectation and determination. She didn��t know what Zhou Shu would do or what changes would happen to the Jangren clan, but now that she had decided to change, she wouldn��t have much regret, even if the Jangren would fall into temporary chaos or even decline due to the changes, because in the long run , The benefits of doing so far outweigh the disadvantages.


    "rest assured."


    Seeing her thoughts, Zhou Shu smiled lightly and left quickly.


    A few days later, Zhou Shu was already on his way to leave.


    It was much better than expected. Most of the sharks had their hearts to change, and after Zhou Shu pushed it, the matter was quickly resolved. Jiaoling was no longer just a saint, but also the real king of sharks. , The new order was established smoothly, and the original old rules were abolished one by one. Of course, there will always be a few stubborn ones, but they will not affect the overall situation. They also paid the price for their choice.


    Everything has nothing to do with right and wrong, regardless of gains and losses, just for pros and cons, nothing to say.


    Zhou Shu sat on a sea snail horse and went back to Dongshengzhou.


    Holding a very complete map of the East China Sea in his hand, what he got from the Mairen clan is also a big gain.


    As the race that is most adept at making use of starlight, drawing maps is naturally unmatched among the sea clan. In fact, it is similar in the world of immortality, and the most special thing is that this map is also made of the majestic pearl. , Like a globe in later generations, with a little star power, you can see it inside. Various locations are clearly marked, and you can see it at a glance, which is very convenient.


    "Unexpectedly, there are many islands in the far sea so far. It''s interesting. It''s been too long on the bottom of the sea, so I might as well go up and see.


    After reading the map for a while, he led the sea snail horse to float up.


    Floating to a depth of about a hundred miles, the docile sea snail horse stopped working, and refused to go up.


    "You are a deep-sea beast. Don''t dare to go to the surface, then let you go."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, untied the sea snail horse, and floated up alone, with a hint of curiosity in his heart, "I always hear the sea clan say that the surface of the distant sea is much more dangerous than the bottom of the sea. Is that true?"


    It didn''t take long to float, and he had some answers.


    The closer you get to the sea, the more turbulent the ocean current will be, the flow is extremely fast, faster than the wind, even with the cultivation base of the other gods, it is a bit unsteady, and if you change other people, you can only drift with the flow.


    "What a fierce ocean current..."


    A little higher, the ocean currents surging more and more, like countless dark rivers, constantly rubbing around, and when the opposite dark rivers crisscross, it is more like a blade passing by. Zhou Shu took a fourth-order magic weapon to try , But he was completely cut into pieces by the ocean current in a quarter of an hour, which made him stare.


    Suspiciously, a turbulent ocean flow rushed up under him. Fang Yuan was afraid that it would not be ten miles away. Like a raging sea dragon, he opened his big mouth and bit it.


    Zhou Shu did not resist, so he followed the force of the ocean current and stuck to the ocean current.


    The ocean current went all the way up, leading Zhou Shufei up.


    Before he had time to watch more, Zhou Shu was taken out of the sea by the upward ocean current and flew directly into the mid-air dozens of miles high.


    Looking down, I was surprised. The sea surface was like boiling water. There were large and small vortexes everywhere, and the sound was thunderous, like bubbles exploding, and vertical water columns tens of miles high were everywhere. When I drove, the entire sea was so turbulent, and there was no place to be calm at all. Zhou Shu thought that the tide of several tens of meters off the coast of the East China Sea was terrifying, but when placed here, it was impossible to make waves at all. .


    "Is this the surface of the far sea? It''s really dangerous. The offshore seas are completely incomparable. No wonder the sea races say that. It''s a life of nine deaths when it comes up..."


    Zhou Shu stabilized his figure, avoided the surging water column around him, distinguished his direction, and walked west.


    Not far away, I saw a dark mountain peak not far away from the turbulent sea.


    "I found the island so soon. UU reading shouldn''t be so smooth."


    Zhou Shu brought some doubts, and stared at it. He knew it was wrong without looking at it. He couldn''t help but shook his heart, "Island Swallowing Beast!"


    Yes, it was not a mountain at all, but a huge sea beast.


    The island-swallowing beast, a rare beast, can easily swallow an island. It is also known as the little kunyu, because it has the blood of the sacred beast Kunpeng. Although the name has a small character, it is smaller than Wanli Kunpeng. It��s hard to say that the size of the scorpion is hard to say. According to ancient records, some people have seen the largest small scorpion as long as three thousand miles, and the small scorpion in front of you is not bad. The exposed back is at least a hundred. Miles are long, and the part hidden under the sea surface is not known how many.


    "I actually encountered such a strange beast, but on this kind of sea, only such a guy would dare to come."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and flew towards the little kunyu unconsciously.


    Compared with other strange beasts with the blood of the beast, the little kunyu is one of the strongest. It was born as a seventh-order beast, and after two catastrophes after maturity, it is the eighth step, at the peak of the beast, but Compared with other strange beasts, it can only be the eighth rank in its lifetime, and it is impossible to advance to the ninth rank, and it is impossible to activate spiritual consciousness, and it is impossible to transform its shape, and it will always maintain the form of a monster beast.


    The closer you are, the clearer you can see.


    There are rocks all over the body of the small squid, covered with seaweed and small trees. Upon closer inspection, there are even many small fish and small animals playing in it. It is almost the same as the island. It is no wonder that the small squid has almost nothing. Perception, and can''t notice the changes in the body, and don''t even know how old he is, and in the long years, many creatures have regarded the little kunfish as an island, living on it.


    "Why don''t I go up and have a look?"


    Looking at the docile and funny little kunyu, Zhou Shu suddenly had an idea. 8

 Chapter 1175: Xiao Hong

    It was a chance to meet the little kunyu, Zhou Shu didn''t want to miss it. Fastest update


    However, he did not have the idea of ??killing the little kunyu to obtain the demon pill. Not to mention that he could not do it, but he felt it was not suitable. The little kunyu in front of him had been alive for at least tens of thousands of years. Let such a beast To continue to live is obviously much more valuable than a demon pill.


    Once the immortal cultivation reaches a certain level, his mind will also change. It doesn''t need any demon pill, just gaining knowledge is good.


    Before long, Zhou Shu landed on Little Kunyu''s back.


    The ground was as steady as the ground, and he didn''t feel the slightest shaking. "It''s really no different from an island." Before I finished speaking, my feet suddenly trembled.


    In an instant, the ground shook and the mountains shook, and the rocks all over the ground seemed to have been choked by people for dozens of times, and soon they were all cracked. Looking around, there were big and small cracks everywhere, and I didn''t even look at it. The incalculable water column is ten miles thick, rushing upward together.


    Zhou Shu has no time to look at such a spectacle, because the water column is so extraordinary, it is like a pure elemental force, which is many times stronger than the impact of the previous ocean current, and it can be felt for dozens of miles away. To the suffocating pressure, even the full blow of the cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm, or nothing more.


    I''m afraid that this little kunfish is already an eighth order.


    And he immediately felt that the situation in front of him was almost dead, and there was no way to avoid it. The water columns were too much and too dense, and he happened to be in the middle. But thinking about it, it��s not right. This large pile of water column is obviously caused by the little kunfish swallowing and spitting out seawater. Such a situation will occur at least once or twice a day. Then how did the little beasts avoid it and live here for a long time. Well, this kind of power little beast can''t afford it.


    Soon, he discovered something.


    At the same time as the jet of water spewed out, many small holes appeared on the back of the little squid, which were formed when the scales of the fish were naturally raised. The little beasts obviously understood this a long time ago, and got into those scales before the jet of water appeared. ,


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, followed the little beast and hid in a small hole.


    There was no danger in the small hole. There was an invisible barrier blocking the water column outside, and nothing rushed in.


    Zhou Shuan came to his heart and looked at the water column outside, feeling a little more surprised.


    Those water columns continued to rise and rushed straight into the sky, fearing that it would not be hundreds of miles high, and even broke through the third day from the sky, until it rushed into the fourth heaven, and then was stopped by the strong wind and began to slowly During the fall, the scattered water columns dispersed into countless huge water balls, and they continued to fall. Every time the water **** hit the sea, the sea surface quickly sinks for dozens of miles, and the sea water on the side is constantly replenished, forming huge ones. The whirlpool will last for a long time.


    Turning the sky upside down is really rare, even the Great Monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm can hardly do it.


    "This kind of strange beast... is beyond the reach of human power, if it is stronger, I am afraid it will directly break through ten days and reach the sky..."


    Shocked by the power of the alien beast, while sighing, there was a sound of chirping in his ears, and a small furry crimson beast suddenly leaped on him, rubbing his tail back and forth.


    "doing what?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, stretched out his hand to catch the little beast and looked closely, and his eyes quickly lit up, "Huh, smell the sable?"


    The smelling mink is a Tier 4 monster. It is cute in nature and beautiful. It is also good at finding all kinds of exotic treasures. Therefore, it is loved by many female sisters. For Xiangxiu, smelling the mink is their must A good pet to prepare.


    Xiangxiu is a kind of immortal cultivator who takes incense as his way. There are many in Nanzhanzhou, but it is extremely rare in Dongshengzhou.


    Zhou Shu teased the big tail of smelling mink, "Aren''t you a monster in the mountains of Nanzhanzhou? Why did you appear in the East China Sea?"


    Wen Xiang Diao blinked, broke free from Zhou Shu''s hand, ran to the depths of the small hole, stopped after not running a few steps, looked back at Zhou Shu, his small eyes blinked and made another chirp. The sound is very rapid.


    "Shall I go with you, is there something good?"


    Zhou Shu quickly understood its meaning, thought about it, followed the smelling mink, and walked into the small hole.


    The small hole seems to be very shallow, but it is very deep when it walks, and it turns and turns, it is very complicated, like a karst cave, all the way down, I walked for dozens of miles without knowing it, and there was some stickiness under my feet. Stuffed things.


    "Could it be that you walked into the belly of little kunyu?"


    A little further ahead, the doubts were quickly answered, and it was true. Obviously this was the belly of the little kunyu.


    The space is so vast that you can''t see the end at a glance. It''s like a wide plain, and the sea is like a lake on the plain.


    Just like the outside, it is also full of seaweeds and water plants, and there are even many tall trees. Most of the trees are not creatures on the bottom of the sea. For example, the red maple produced in Lingyucheng. There are a lot of them here. In addition to plants, there are more groups. The weird monster was running happily, and when he saw Zhou Shu, he was not afraid at all. He kept walking and didn''t startled.


    It seems that the little kunyu is like a small world inside ~ www.novelhall.com~ Zhou Shu looked around and was surprised a lot, "Houndtooth pig, this is a special monster beast of Beiluzhou, but there are a large group of them. Squatting, could it be a Zen monkey, isn''t that a unique spirit beast in Xihezhou... This little kunfish is all-encompassing."


    It looks strange, but when you think about it, Zhou Shu quickly understands that this little squid travels all over the world, and all the things from the four continents have gathered in its belly, and the little squid is not conscious, let these things take root here. , And even survival and reproduction, it does not know, but even if it knows, it will not care.


    He tweeted, smelled the mink and screamed again. It bit the next Zhou Shu''s hem and ran all the way into the woods, looking back as he ran, for fear that Zhou Shu would not follow.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and continued to follow.


    This scented mink is very spiritual, most of it is not wild, more like someone domesticated, that is to say, in addition to monsters, there may be human cultivators here.


    To be able to meet a cultivator here, whether it is good or bad, Zhou Shu is somewhat interested.


    After passing through several woods of different colors, the smelling marten stopped and climbed up to a very tall red cedar tree.


    "Xiaohong, where did you go? It''s dangerous here, don''t make me worry, okay, I can beat you up like this..."


    Halfway through the climb, a head suddenly stretched out of the dense leaves, and it was a reprimand to the smelling mink. It seemed that it was not enough. He quickly jumped out of the bushes, picking up the smelling mink and rubbing it. , "Don''t worry, when my cultivation base is higher, we will find a way to leave here, we can go back... They must all be anxious now, alas..."


    The man was obsessed with teaching smelling sable, but he didn''t notice that there was another person around him until Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder.


    "what!"


    The man jumped up in shock, and quickly backed up dozens of steps, "You, who are you?" rw

 Chapter 1176: Yang Li

    The man looked very young and his face was very handsome. Because of the panic, his complexion was a little pale, his eyes fixed on Zhou Shu''s body, his dark eyes kept turning, with a lot of warning.


    Although he was a teenager, his cultivation was good, he was already in the Golden Core Realm, and he was close to perfection.


    Zhou Shuzhan smiled, "Little brother, don''t panic, I am also the immortal cultivator who strayed into this giant beast, called Zhou Shu, who was attracted by you."


    "Oh����"


    The man''s expression was slightly fixed, and he looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Are you also swallowed by this monster?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Almost, so is the little brother?"


    The man held the smelling sable tightly, thought for a while, bowed and bowed, "Junior, junior... Yang Li, I have seen Senior Zhou, the junior was indeed swallowed by this weird behemoth. can not go out."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Oh, are you the only one here?"


    "Yes, I''m the only one, alas," Yang Li sighed, let go of the scented mink in his hand, and said slowly, "Senior, this junior has some light tea. Why don''t you come in and speak slowly."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, followed Yang Li to the bushes and walked into a tree house.


    The outside of the tree house is very simple, but the inside is very delicate. There are many exquisite gadgets on display, and there is a light fragrance in the house, which seems to be a mixture of a dozen kinds of spiritual flowers. It smells very good. , Let people relax for a while.


    Yang Li walked to the table, fought for a while, and soon brought a cup of fragrant tea.


    It was a strange scent before coming closer, but it was different from the fragrance that permeated the room, it was much richer, and even with a rare vitality.


    It is not Lingcha, but Yuancha.


    The tea he uses is not a strange thing, but it can inspire vitality, which is really rare. In this way, the identity of the boy can also be seen from it.


    The sheep ceremony was respectful, and he served a tea cup with both hands, "Senior please."


    Zhou Shu took it and gave a compliment, "Yang Li, you should be a tea repairer, right?"


    "It doesn''t count. Tea ceremony is only occasionally done," he looked at Zhou Shu with a bitter smile, but his eyes were very firm. "In fact, the junior is a Fragrant Cultivator, and his main practice is Fragrant Dao, in the eyes of the seniors. , It should be out of business."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "Is Xiangxiu? That''s great. I have heard of Xiangxiu a long time ago. I have never seen it. I see it now. It is also well-deserved. It is said that Xiangxiu can give all things their own different flavors. This changes the face of the world in the eyes of the world and draws people upwards. In addition to being an excellent assistant to the cultivator, he can also gain the Tao himself. What''s wrong."


    Among the many types of immortal cultivators, Xiangxiu is indeed an alternative, because what they do is in the eyes of the public. They try their best to make everything fragrant. What is the use, not to mention their own cultivation. Good, so many immortal cultivators think that a full-time incense cultivator is not a cultivator at all, even inferior to ink repair and paper repair.


    However, Zhou Shu would not see it this way. Everything has a reason for existence. Since there is a way of incense, of course there will be incense cultivation. Everyone has their own ways. Although I have not heard of incense cultivation to gain immortality, but I am happy with it. People should not be criticized.


    "Really, seniors really think so?"


    There was excitement in Yang Li''s eyes, and her voice was a little rushed.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said indifferently, "As it is, personal interests are different, and what you practice is up to you. Since you are willing to practice incense, do it, and you don''t need to care about other people''s ideas."


    "Yes!"


    Yang Li looked at Zhou Shu and nodded happily, but after a while, his eyes dimmed again, "Oh, seniors are really enlightened, if they think so too."


    Zhou Shu was tasting tea with a smile, and said nothing more, just a few words, there is no need to go into it.


    Yang Li didn''t go on, but his eyes on Zhou Shu were different from before, and he was less alert.


    "That''s it, senior."


    He began to talk about the circumstances of his fall here.


    About ten years ago, Yang Li and a few of his companions went out to experience. When they saw this giant beast on the floating sea, the sheep thought it was an island and wanted to go on an expedition, but when the boat came to the front, suddenly There was a huge vortex of hundreds of miles, and everything within those hundreds of miles was sucked in by the vortex. The air was no exception. Even if the Yang Li immediately flew up, it would not change the fate of being sucked in.


    Seeing several companions being shattered in the whirlpool, Yang Li thought he was bound to die, but he did not die. When he woke up, he found that he was lying here, seriously injured, and only Xiao Hong, who had been following him, was beside him.


    After recovering from the injury, he tried to go out and tried various methods. Although he could reach the back of the giant beast, he could not do without.


    On the one hand, those horrible water jets could not be touched at all. On the other hand, the giant beast was no longer there. Looking at the violent sea here, he knew that it was impossible to cross the past. Leaving was to die.


    So Yang Li stayed in the belly of Little Kunyu, planning to cultivate to the Nascent Soul Realm or even higher before leaving.


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and smiled, "It seems that you have had a pretty good ten years."


    Yang Li nodded, with a wry smile Except for no one, everything else is fine. This monster has everything in its belly, and even has several spiritual veins. It looks like a cave. There are so many different kinds of spiritual flowers, much better than those on Liuning Island where I was before, and there are many spiritual flowers that I have never seen before, but they are quite..."


    Halfway through the conversation, he suddenly stopped, seeming to say something wrong, looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes flickered unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "This is normal. The little kunyu has a huge body, tens of thousands of miles a day, and can travel around the world, and has been to all four continents. It is not strange to eat anything. I see that many of the things here are all. There is no such thing in Dongsheng Prefecture. It is a good opportunity for you to live here for a period of time, broaden your horizons and increase your knowledge."


    "What the predecessors said is that the younger generations feel the same way, and they have benefited a lot here."


    Seeing Zhou Shu didn��t care, Yang Li��s expression was slightly loose, ��It��s speed is very fast. The junior was injured for more than half a year. If you go out to see it, it��s not the original place at all, but it��s also a bit strange. This little fish is already here. I stayed for several years and haven''t moved, otherwise the younger generation may have a better chance of leaving."


    "Perhaps you are stinging to meet the catastrophe. This is located at the farthest end of the East China Sea, far away from humans. Most of this little fish is going to be here to survive the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yang Li and said slowly, "If it starts to cross the catastrophe, great changes will definitely happen here."


    "what?"


    Yang Li''s face was shocked and couldn''t help but said, "Senior said, can''t you stay here anymore?"


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "Of course, you have to find a way to leave."


    Yang Li''s expression changed slightly. After thinking for a while, he suddenly got up and bowed to Zhou Shu, "Please seniors take me away, and the younger generations will repay you."


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1177: 4 words

    Zhou Shu said calmly, "This is natural, how can I ignore it when I see it, I will take you away in a few days. ��Miscellaneous"Zhi"worm��"


    "Great, thank you senior!"


    Yang Li''s complexion became loose, and he hurriedly bowed to salute.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "If you don''t know it is going to overcome the catastrophe, you still plan to leave on your own, right?"


    Yang Li''s face was reddish, and he nodded, "Yes, the junior didn''t want to trouble the senior, but now I have to trouble it, I''m really sorry."


    "There is no need to be embarrassed, your thoughts are also very good, after all, you are different from other immortal cultivators. It is important to protect yourself."


    Zhou Shu smiled, got up and walked out, "I plan to watch here for a few days, and I will come to you at that time. Just wait. Don''t worry, I will never regret it if I promise to take you out."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Yang Li''s expression changed slightly. When he wanted to say something, Zhou Shu was no longer visible.


    Looking out the window, he squeezed the smelling sable next to him, and couldn''t help but said, "What''s the difference? Did he see something, or did he say that sentence wrong... I''m so stupid, I can''t always remember the lesson? ..."


    ...


    At this time, Zhou Shu was looking around in the woods in the belly of Little Kunyu.


    He knew very well that Yang Li didn''t say a word wrong, it was all doubtful.


    Those few people were swallowed by the giant beast together, and everyone else was shattered. It is very unreasonable that the Yang Li can live alone in the Golden Core Realm. The little kunfish is not eighth or close to the eighth, and its ability to swallow sea water is definitely not. Even Zhou Shu might not be able to retreat if a Golden Core Realm can bear it, let alone Yang Li?


    Yang Li said that he was a Fragrant Cultivator, Zhou Shu was not surprised, but he could also see that the techniques of Yang Li cultivation were by no means ordinary, even the Golden Core Realm technique of Cihangzong was not as good, let alone sheep Li is an inexhaustible spirit body. With such a good aptitude, such training, and the rare monster smelling sable, how can it be believed that he comes from a small sect?


    Finally, Yang Li also mentioned Liuning Island, which almost exposed more than half of his identity.


    Although Yang Li had a lot of lies, Zhou Shu didn''t care. He knew that Yang Li said these words out of caution, to protect himself, and there was no malice, so he did not intend to expose them, even if Yang Li''s identity was very special. Zhou Shu didn''t take advantage of this idea. Taking the sheep gift out was just a matter of effort, and there was no need to worry about other things.


    Walking on foot, Zhou Shu completely detected this place within a few hours.


    In the belly of the fish, it is indeed worthy of the name of the cave sky. This little kunfish has swallowed a lot of spiritual veins and accumulated over time. Except for the little kunfish''s own absorption, all the excess auras stay in the abdomen and cannot flow out. The aura of the place even reached the sixth level, better than that in Lingyu City.


    The abundant spiritual energy naturally nourished many spiritual objects. Zhou Shu would not keep his hands when he saw it, so he accepted all that he should take.


    Not taking it is a waste. When the little kunyu crosses the catastrophe, everything here will be destroyed and disappear. Instead of being wasted, it is better to use it first.


    Not only spiritual objects, he also found many remains of immortal cultivators or monsters, magic weapons, etc., most of which were destroyed when swallowed in, but some were well preserved and basically They are all Tier 6 magic weapons, which are very profitable, and it is particularly worth mentioning that there is an ancient sword named Tianchen.


    Tianchen, the fifth-tier best product, it looks like it has a history of tens of thousands of years. There is a short inscription on the sword, with a hundred words, which seems to be familiar. It is part of the Hengshan sword canon. Obviously, this sword comes from that year. Hengshan Jianxiu.


    In addition, there is a strange black jade slip.


    The jade slip was wrapped in heavy purple steel, and it was undamaged and could be opened.


    However, after opening it, Zhou Shu couldn��t understand the information inside. This is rare. Zhou Shu reads many books, and there are very few words that he does not understand. Those words may not be words. They are mysterious, simple but mysterious. If there is something similar to it, it is the rune pattern on the demon refining pot. The two are mostly the same, so Zhou Shu solemnly put them away.


    He guessed that this text is not human''s own text, but the self-generated text of heaven and earth, and then transcribed by human immortal cultivators. If the information in it can be deciphered, it should be of great benefit, such as understanding the information of artifacts, etc. Wait, of course, this is difficult to do.


    After collecting a circle, Zhou Shu perceives the tree house in the distance. Seeing that Yang Li is still in a daze, he sets up a formation and takes out the demon refining pot to look at it.


    After getting enough starlight in the Star Temple, the Demon Refining Pot recovered about one-third, but Zhou Shu hadn''t tried it yet. I don''t know what its current situation is, how to use it, and whether it can be used.


    Try it.


    Before long, he felt a sense of frustration.


    Elemental power, spiritual power, dragon power, and even the power of his own Dao can not drive the demon refining pot, and the light that is common in the past has never appeared.


    No matter how much spiritual power is input, it is like a clay cow into the sea. The demon refining pot does not respond at all, but it is better. When Zhou Shu tried to input the power of the dragon, he was immediately bounced from the refining pot, which was better than him. The input power was much greater, and he stumbled directly and flew out several tens of meters away. Obviously, the power of the dragon and the demon refining pot are mutually exclusive and his Taoism Force, can''t make the demon refining pot light up, just cruise outside the pot, no entry is allowed.


    "That''s weird, don''t you want the power of heaven and earth, but are you not enemies with heaven?"


    Although the power of the Tao after enlightenment of the cultivator is infinitely close to the power of the origin, the cultivator himself cannot use the power of the origin of heaven and earth. Zhou Shu naturally does the same, but he can use magic weapons to unleash some of the origin of the world. Maybe you can try.


    Thinking of this, he took out Yin Leizhu, stimulated the power of heaven and earth in it, and then input it into the demon refining pot.


    With Yin Leizhu''s lighting up, traces of the power of the heavens and the earth gathered towards the demon refining pot. Unsurprisingly, the demon refining pot suddenly lit up, and the light shot straight up, fearing that it would not be dozens of feet high. Then it gradually dimmed, but the light did not completely disappear. It was faintly caged on the demon refining pot, like a hazy fog. Through the fog, you can vaguely see that the ancient runes moved around the pot. Constantly swimming back and forth, sometimes gathering and sometimes separating, like tadpoles.


    "Really, but what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, while maintaining Yin Leizhu''s output, he carefully examined the abnormality of the refining demon pot.


    There is no record in the ancient books, and no one in the world of immortality has seen the demon refining pot, and no one does not know how to use the demon refining pot. Zhou Shu would not understand it, so he could only wait and observe.


    Not long after, those running runes stopped and merged into four big characters, hung around the demon refining pot, emitting a strange golden light.


    Only one character is intact golden, the other two characters are incomplete, mostly black and half golden, and one character is almost all black.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 and Xiefeng for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1178: Choosing the master of the artifact?

    Staring at the four big characters, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, feeling a little tricky, "These characters are more and more similar to the characters in the black jade slip, most of them are derived from the same origin, but it seems that I still don��t recognize them. What is the word and what does it mean..."


    It is not difficult to see that these words must be the key to the demon refining pot. He guessed that the complete character represents the recovered part of the demon refining pot and can be used normally, while the other three incomplete characters have not been repaired. The part must be fully recovered before it can be fully revealed. Fastest update


    The four characters floated in the air, swaying slightly, constantly emitting golden light, which was exceptional.


    "Do you want me to accept it?"


    Zhou Shu has a feeling that he has to face a difficult choice.


    Obviously, this kind of change is due to the demon refining pot asking him to read or get these characters, and then he may get the demon refining pot function corresponding to that character, which is similar to some kind of binding artifact to choose the master, not An artifact that everyone can use and has restored some functions. After being activated by the power of the source of heaven and earth, they are using their own instincts to choose the owner.


    However, should we accept the choice of artifact?


    Zhou Shu still hesitated. He still didn��t know what the demon pot was refining, whether it would be disadvantageous to him, and whether it would bring alive the hidden spirits, things were not controllable, and accepting directly was not what he was used to doing. , But he only hesitated for a while before he decided to accept it.


    As a cultivator, he believes that he can solve the difficulties, and the treasure is first, no matter what danger he faces, it is worth a try.


    With a sigh of relief, Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to grab the complete character.


    As soon as he touched it, the characters suddenly scattered, turning into a stream of golden light, and falling onto his hand.


    Before he could do anything, the stream of light had poured into his palm and disappeared without a trace.


    Suddenly, a burst of cool air spread all over the body, and Zhou Shu''s sea of ??consciousness flooded with a lot of information about refining demon pots. At the same time, there was a strange and unspeakable technique in his memory, and it seemed It has been completely mastered, maybe Daigo empowerment is like this.


    The artifact was amazing, and Zhou Shu was shocked.


    "It should be regarded as acknowledgment."


    After the shock, Zhou Shu whispered, with a smile on his lips.


    He felt that he had established a wonderful connection with the demon refining pot. The demon refining pot could only be used by him in the future. Even if others get it, it will not be useful. This is obviously good news, and it may also bring some Anything else, but now he has no way of knowing it, he just feels that he has not suffered any loss, and the spirit and consciousness are still intact, that is enough, wait until the realm is high before considering other things.


    The technique he obtained was called Soul Refining, which was similar to the one Zhou Shu had used before, but was more complicated and more comprehensive.


    The refining is no longer just the evil spirits, most of the spirits can be refined. Most of the spirits refer to the monsters and spirits, etc., while there are many harsh restrictions on the human spirits, such as only the evil spirits. Souls, ghosts and ghosts that have lost their self-consciousness, etc. can be refined, while the normal souls and spirits of the immortal cultivator cannot be refined, which is different from the evil practice of soul-refining.


    As for the product obtained from refining the soul, it is still the soul liquid that can enhance the consciousness and soul, but Zhou Shu can determine the level of the soul liquid according to needs. Ordinary souls can also condense the essence soul liquid, of course, it is only a little, and very Powerful souls can also condense ordinary soul fluids, and the amount will be large. Such a change may seem small, but it is very practical. Zhou Shu can refine many ordinary souls to continuously improve himself, and he can refine powerful souls to obtain a lot of soul liquid, which can be supplied to the sect or sold.


    This means that mass production of soul liquid will become possible, and it may bring a huge change to the Heyin School, and even the entire world of immortality.


    "The demon refining pot restores the soul refining part, so it should be considered normal. After all, it can be used before."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, without too many surprises or disappointments, "The ones that haven''t recovered will be more effective, such as refining objects, refining power, and especially the final refining demon."


    Refining things, as the name implies, can refining everything, and everything in the Xuanhuang world without soul can be refined by refining demon pots.


    The product obtained from the refining may be the spiritual liquid that increases the cultivation base, or it may be a material of extremely high grade, but Zhou Shu does not know exactly how it is. After all, the demon refining pot has not been fully restored, and the refining method has not been obtained. .


    As for refining power, it means that refining the demon pot can refining various powers, such as elemental power, spiritual power, and spiritual consciousness.


    It is not so much a refining method, but rather an extremely powerful defensive method. With the demon refining pot in hand, it can withstand the attacks of most immortal cultivators, unless the source of the best magic weapon is used, or It was a pure physical attack, or a power equal to or higher than the power of the heavens and earth, such as the power of stars and the power of dragons, otherwise it would not be able to break through the defense of the demon pot.


    Qi refining will also get products, such as aura vitality, etc. but it is not used to increase the user''s cultivation base, but will be stored in the small world of refining demon pots.


    As for refining the demon, it is the final magic trick that can only be obtained after the runes on the demon refining pot are fully restored, and the soul refining, object refining, and power refining are obtained.


    There are many functions of the magic tactics. The most important thing is to refine the monsters or monsters into the magic pill for the cultivator. The magic pill can directly increase the strength of the cultivator. According to the type of the monster, the effect Each is different. It is possible to increase the life span or increase the cultivation base. The second function is to collect the monsters. The cultivator can collect the monsters and monsters he encounters into the small world of the refining pot to suppress or tame. , For your own drive.


    Here must be refined the small world of the demon pot.


    It is a unique world in the demon refining pot, similar to the cave created by the magic treasure of the cave, but the level is much higher. After all, the artifact is a lot higher than the magic treasure of the cave. It is a complete world. Known as the world of refining monsters, it is not in the world of Xuanhuang. It has a vast area, mountains, seas and lakes. It can accommodate countless monsters and monsters to survive and multiply. For human cultivators, it is a real sacred place for practicing and the actual world. There is not much difference either.


    The world of demon refining is good, but Zhou Shu can��t enter for the time being, maybe he won��t be able to enter forever, even if he completely restores the demon refining pot and obtains the final demon refining technique, he can harvest demon refining but he cannot do it. Now, this is because the human immortal cultivator must obtain the permission of the spirits to enter the world of refining monsters, that is, to find the spirits of the refining pot, or let the refining pots obtain a new spirit, and then obtain the approval of the spirits. , He can obtain all the functions of the Demon Refining Pot.


    Obtaining the demon refining pot, obtaining the spirit of the weapon, and being recognized as the master of the demon refining world, this is the core of the demon refining pot.


    This information is completely known in the current cultivation world, and I am afraid that only Zhou Shu is alone. rw

 Chapter 1179: Like a shadow

    Without thinking about it, Zhou Shu leaned over and put away the demon refining pot, his consciousness drifting away. Fastest update


    Ten miles away, Yang Li was rushing toward this side quickly, moving quickly, and his expression a little nervous.


    Not long after, he appeared in Zhou Shu''s sight.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and ran over and said, "Senior, this junior saw the light soaring into the sky just now, did Senior encounter any danger? There are Tier 6 monsters in this forest from time to time. The junior just forgot to remind Senior , I''m so sorry."


    Seeing his expression, Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay, I didn''t meet a monster, but..."


    "But what?"


    Yang Li''s heart suspended again, looking at Zhou Shu nervously.


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "If it''s a Tier 6 monster, aren''t you afraid of coming to die?"


    Yang Li shook his head and whispered, "I''m a little scared, but there are seniors, and juniors can always do something on the side."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him with a hint of approval, and said slowly, "In fact, it is not a monster, but a heavy treasure was born."


    "Zhongbao was born?"


    Yang Li blinked and looked at Zhou Shu, "What kind of treasure is it?"


    Zhou Shu stared at him, saying word by word, "It''s a fifth-order best flying sword, named Tianchen, left here, I found it just now."


    "Oh."


    Yang Li nodded and raised his hand, "Congratulations to senior."


    His face is sincere, but the look in his eyes is uninteresting, obviously he doesn''t care much about the best magic weapon, and he doesn''t even have the interest to take a look.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him with interest and smiled, "It''s okay, you go, I will stay here for a while."


    "I see, senior."


    Yang Li nodded, turned around, and turned around after not taking a few steps, "Senior, be careful, the monsters here are very powerful, but as long as you climb to the tree, the danger is much smaller."


    Watching Yang Li leave, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously.


    Most of the monsters here are used to being in the water, and their strength will be greatly reduced when they reach high places. Climbing trees is indeed a good choice. Of course, this is not necessary for Zhou Shu, but Yang Li��s reminder is obviously good.


    "It''s worthy of being a member of that family, polite and good-hearted, but why is it a fragrant cultivator, and why does it end up here..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and without thinking any longer, took out the soul-cultivating pearl that contained Yan Huaming.


    There were some changes in Shicai Soul Orb, which made Zhou Shu vigilant.


    "Yan Huaming, what''s wrong with you?"


    His tone was slightly solemn, "Did you change your soul to cultivate, what went wrong?"


    Yan Huaming''s voice came out of the soul cultivation pearl, a little hurriedly, "Yes, Zhou Shu, I am almost a soul cultivator, and the soul cultivation pearl is not enough to hold me. If this continues, the soul cultivation pearl will burst. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "If you burst open, what about you?"


    Yan Huaming hesitated for a while, and whispered, "I should be fine."


    Zhou Shuru realized something, "In other words, you can get rid of the Soul Cultivation Orb by yourself? Haha, this is a rare achievement. I''m afraid that no one can do it before. It''s really amazing."


    Yan Huaming stagnated for a while, and did not make a sound for a while.


    He couldn''t read the meaning of Zhou Shu''s words. He felt that he was always a great threat to Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu would not let him out, but Zhou Shu said so. Could it be that Zhou Shu had murdered him again .


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then you come out, I''ll watch."


    Yan Huaming was startled when he heard the sound, "Zhou Shu, did you really let the old man out like this?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Yan Huaming thought for a while, and refused, "Forget it, the old man will surrender some cultivation base, and continue to stay in the soul cultivation pearl."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "No need, since you are successful in cultivation, you don''t need to be trapped in it. Just as a soul cultivator, stay by my side to help me. As long as you obey my orders, I won''t Shot on you."


    "Is it?"


    Yan Huaming is still a little unbelieving, "Zhou Shu, the old man is now more dangerous than before. As a soul cultivator, the threat to you should be greater. You are really relieved."


    "Threat? If you said this a few days ago, I would still be a little cautious, but it''s not necessary now. If you really want to rebel against me, waiting for you will never be a good result."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent and his tone was calm, but his eyes were full of confidence.


    Just kidding, now he can use the demon refining pot. Yan Huaming has been half-human and half-demon for thousands of years. His soul is within the scope of refining the demon refining pot. If Yan Huaming really does anything against him, the result is only Can become soul fluid.


    Yan Huaming glanced at Zhou Shu, seeming to understand something, and whispered, "Okay, the old man is out."


    The soul-cultivating pearl floated in the air, and was wrapped in the transparent mist in a short while, then burst open, Yan Huaming''s soul floated out immediately, and it was pale white, but it quickly disappeared and was completely invisible.


    However, in Zhou Shu��s spiritual consciousness, he still showed a clear shadow. It was a man-shaped phantom that had been shrunk a lot, with a middle-aged appearance, described as handsome and chic and suaveZhou Shu Weiwei Nodded, "Yan Huaming, this is your original appearance, right? You are still wearing the vestments of the Heavenly Sword Sect, not bad."


    Yan Huaming stopped slightly and bowed to Zhou Shu, "Exactly. Zhou Shu, you really have a great sense of spirit. The old man thought you couldn''t see clearly, you could only see the blurry appearance. I didn''t expect you to even soul repair. The body can be seen clearly."


    Soul cultivation attaches great importance to concealment. They have appearances and bodies. Most of their appearances are blue smoke or black mist, etc. Sometimes people can see it, suspect that there is a ghost, but don��t know what it is. As for the body, they can see. There are very few immortal cultivators.


    "It''s fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "But your concealing skills are also good. I guess that apart from crossing the tribulation realm, no other immortal cultivators can see your existence, not to mention the main body, even the appearance, which is good. , You can follow me most of the time."


    Yan Huaming nodded, with a hint of complacency, "Although I have enlightened Dao once, it is a 10,000-year accumulation after all. The old man still knows soul cultivation very well."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said slowly, "Okay, you just follow me like this. Without my permission, you can''t leave me ten feet away. If you leave, I will shoot you, Yan Huaming, remember At this point, don''t do things that shouldn''t be done, otherwise you will be unable to regret it."


    Yan Huaming saw what Zhou Shu said solemnly, but just nodded, and said condensedly, "Zhou Shu, you will save my soul and not kill, and give me the opportunity to make me a soul cultivator, and now let me release the soul cultivation pearl, so Wait for the great virtue and kindness, the old man will keep it in his heart. From then on, the old man surrenders willingly and will never betray you. If you violate this, the old man''s soul will be killed by the thunder."


    "You obey me, I won''t treat you badly."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked slowly towards the forest. Yan Huaming followed closely and hung three feet behind Zhou Shu like a shadow.


    rw

 Chapter 1180: Jiang Family

    After turning a few times in the belly of the fish and hunting some rare monsters, Zhou Shu felt that there was no need to stay any longer, so he went back to the tree house and planned to leave. Fastest update


    The Yang Li was holding Xiao Mink outside the tree house in a daze, and when he saw Zhou Shu coming, he hurriedly greeted him with a lot of joy.


    "senior����"


    Before taking two steps, staring at Zhou Shu, his expression suddenly changed, his face turned pale, and everything he wanted to say was choked in his mouth.


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel suspicious, "What''s wrong?"


    Yang Li secretly beckoned, and whispered, "Senior, come here some, I..."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with some understanding in his heart, and said slowly, "Did you see?"


    "what?"


    Yang Li''s face was stagnant, and he said in surprise, "Senior, do you know?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know, you want to say, I am followed by a soul repairer, right?"


    Yang Li''s eyes widened, "Senior, you know, then you don''t have to deal with him yet, that''s soul cultivation! Soul cultivation can take the soul of people, and is the most dangerous immortal cultivator in the world of cultivation..."


    He looked worried and scared, but he didn''t know why and didn''t run away.


    "Don''t worry, this soul cultivation will not harm people, and soul cultivation is not all bad."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and shook his head slightly, "Weird, you can actually see him with your cultivation base. It''s really...but forget it, you just don''t see him."


    "Senior, soul cultivation is really scary..."


    He whispered, not daring to look at Yan Huaming behind Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, took out Tianchen, and said, "Yan Huaming, you can go in first."


    Soul cultivation is similar to elves. It has its own power, but it is also a soul body.


    Yan Huaming did what he said, but he was surprised and couldn''t help but say, "Zhou Shu, this person can see the old man in the Golden Core Realm. The old man can''t believe it. He is extraordinary, most of whom have treasures. Be careful."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I know he has a treasure. If he doesn''t have a treasure, how can he come in safely and how he can live here, but he can see you, I don''t think it is a treasure relationship, it''s just a family history. "


    "Family history..."


    Yan Huaming groaned slightly, "I can see the old man, but he won''t be a soul repairer," then said in surprise, "...The old man understands, he is from the Jiang family in Nanzhanzhou!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I think so too."


    The Jiang family is an extremely old family. The main family is located on Liuning Island in Nanzhanzhou. The Jiang family��s most famous is the soul art. Many children have learned from childhood, but they have never been soul cultivators, let alone evil cultivators. On the contrary, Jiang The family has always been the nemesis of the two. Back then, soul cultivation was flooded, killing countless people, and when the world of immortality was withered, it was the Jiang family who stood up and suppressed soul cultivation and evil cultivation. To a certain extent, they were considered to be Saved most of the immortal cultivation world, because of these things, the Jiang family was highly respected by the immortal cultivation world and was one of the four great families.


    The sheep ceremony in front of me is the body of the spirit body, with a heavy treasure in his body, and he is proficient in some soul techniques. Nine achievements are the children of the Jiang family and the direct children.


    Zhou Shu had expected it a long time ago, but he never said it. Yang Li concealed the matter. He had a reason. Zhou Shu had no intention of exposing him, nor did he want to write anything about it.


    Seeing Yan Huaming retracted into the flying sword, Yang Li''s complexion improved a bit, but there was still a lot of doubt in his eyes. He looked at Zhou Shu and didn''t know what to say. His worries about Soul Xiu were almost the same. instinctive.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Just rest assured, but you don''t have to guess about my relationship with him, and don''t care about anything, we won''t be against you."


    "Ok."


    Yang Li nodded lightly, and defended in a low voice, "The juniors don''t mean this either..."


    "Needless to say, I want to thank you anyway. I dare to remind me in the face of Soul Cultivation that it won''t work if I change to another cultivator. I ran away by myself." Zhou Shu smiled, took out the object and put it in the sheep ceremony. In front of him, "What you got in the woods just now, you should need it, take it."


    "Ah, cocking teeth!"


    Yang Li''s eyes lit up, and he immediately grabbed the pale golden little horn, and looked at it over and over. He couldn''t put it down. It seemed that all the previous things had been forgotten, and there was only this little horn in his eyes.


    "Senior, thank you so much!"


    "Panya musk is a rare Tier 5 monster. The younger generation only saw it in the illustrated book before. After falling here, I found that there is also one here. The younger generation thought for a long time, but couldn''t catch it. Its speed is really fast. too fast����"


    "Senior, how did you catch it? How do you know that its essence is all in this corner, and when the corner is taken off, there is no blood on it. If it is stained with blood, this corner is much less useful. ...Senior, you are so amazing!"


    With stars shining in his eyes, he looked at Zhou Shu with joy.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled without saying a word, a son of a prosperous four-major family, but obsessed with being a hopeless Xiangxiu, it is inevitable that he will not be understood.


    He accidentally bumped into the coily musk before He knew that the coily musk had a wonderful fragrance and its horns were of great benefit to incense repair, so he grabbed it easily, but he didn''t kill it, nor did he Take Dan and only bring the horns back.


    After Yang Li was excited for a while, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Clean up, we should be on the road."


    Yang Li quickly agreed, "I see, senior, I''ll be fine right away."


    After a while, the two of them pierced through a hole and appeared on the back of the fish.


    About the jetted water column has just disappeared, there are large water stains on the fish''s back, and the surrounding sea is boiling like a boil, whirlpools are everywhere, the tall water column is constantly gushing out of the sea, rushing hundreds of miles high, and there are mountains from time to time. The same water polo fell.


    Seeing such a scene, Yang Li was still shocked, no matter how many times he had been there.


    Except for the continuously falling water balls, those water columns are tens of miles or hundreds of miles high at every turn. They can��t be touched, and they don��t know where they come from. They accidentally get stuck on them, and there are monsters that fly high. The body can''t bear it, leaving is indeed a very troublesome thing, even if it is a general God Transformation Realm, I dare not try it easily, not to mention the Golden Core Realm, I can only stay here.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "Senior, do you really want to leave now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t say a word, and flew directly. Without resisting, Yang Li was taken up and flew into the sea.


    In the blink of an eye, he got into the water column, looked at the huge water column around, and listened to the thunderous noise, Yang Li was terrified in his heart, closed his eyes and murmured. "Don''t worry, don''t worry..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, a dark green light appeared on his body, and he shuttled freely in it, just doing nothing.


    There are domains and vestments for the body, plus the water yinjue that has been transformed into the realm. As long as it is not directly rushed by the center of the water column, he doesn''t care. rw

 Chapter 1181: This is where

    "Senior, there is a big island ahead!"


    Yang Li pointed to the front and shouted, very excited, "I don''t know what treasures there will be here?"


    After crossing hundreds of thousands of miles of violent sea, the two traveled westward, passing through many islands along the way.


    The time spent on each island is not long, but the rewards are much. With Zhou Shu��s spiritual knowledge and detailed map guidance, few treasures can escape Zhou Shu��s eyes. Zhou Shu has never been stingy. Xiangxiu''s things are given to the sheep gift, so when the sheep gift sees the island, there is a sudden sense of excitement.


    Zhou Shuning was right now, shook her head slightly, "I''m afraid there won''t be any treasures here."


    The island in the distance was not marked on the map, which made him a little surprised, but he quickly recognized that the island was not an ordinary island, but the fifth continent, Penglai.


    Penglai drifted around in the four seas, changing the sea area every ten years. Thirty years later, Penglai once again appeared in the East China Sea.


    Although it was unexpected, it was more joy. It happened to be in Penglai, and he had many things to do here.


    Yang Li suspiciously, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "That''s Penglai, you should have heard of it."


    "Penglai, it is actually Penglai Prefecture!"


    Yang Li couldn''t help screaming, and all the colors of surprise were written on his face, "Penglai is the place where immortals from all over the continents gather. There must be many incense repairs here, right?!"


    "You have to find like-minded people here. It is possible to find them, but it is not so easy." Zhou Shu smiled and said slowly, "When you arrive in Penglai, even if we are in a safe area, we should separate. You can stay. On top, and then go back with Penglai Island, there will be no more danger."


    "senior����"


    Yang Li looked at Zhou Shu, knowing that when it was time to separate, there was a lot of resentment in his eyes, and he whispered, "For these days, thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s nothing to do, don''t thank you much."


    Yang Li said sincerely, "If there is no senior, the junior is still trapped in the belly of the fish, and it is very likely that he will die without a place to be buried. Senior is kind, and the junior is unforgettable. Please tell the junior where the sect is, and the junior will definitely visit the door. Thanks."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Needless to say, you will know."


    "Oh..." Yang Li was a little depressed. Looking at Zhou Shu, she seemed to have made up his mind and said slowly, "Senior, this junior is actually Nan..."


    Zhou Shu interrupted him, shook his head, and said solemnly, "Don''t tell me, there are a lot of immortal cultivators here, and I can''t guarantee what will happen, you just treat yourself as a fragrant cultivator."


    Yang Li''s face was stagnant, and his eyes widened, "Could it be that Senior already knows it?"


    "It''s almost there, go down."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and waved his sleeves. The two had already landed on Penglai Island.


    "For you, the cost of the spirit stone here shouldn''t be a problem." Zhou Shu glanced at Yang Li, his figure swayed slightly, and he was gone.


    Yang Li watched Zhou Shu leave, unconsciously sighed, and secretly said, "This senior, really..."


    After standing for a while, he walked to Penglai Island with a lot of excitement in his eyes. He had longed for Penglai Island a long time ago, but the people never let him go so far, but now he has a chance.


    There are many immortal cultivators on the island, from all continents, and there are noisy people. If you pay attention, you will know that they are all for the upcoming Penglai Sea Meeting.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to look more, and went straight to places with few people.


    Because he had just landed on the island, he felt a warmth in his chest, and the golden Wushuang Ling placed next to him sent a faint golden light, sending him a message.


    When he walked to no one, he took out the golden Wushuang Ling, his feet suddenly disappeared, and he seemed to be plunged into an endless void, and in the blink of an eye, he had already reached another place.


    This is very different from Penglai Island. For hundreds of miles, it is full of lush green woods. The leaves are densely packed, and the sky is completely invisible. Below you are a patch of tree trunks and branches, which seem to be in the forest, but if you look closely, you can It was discovered that the leaves of these forests all came from an extremely huge tree, and the sights were more than hundreds of miles. It was really big to the extreme, and that was the case with a single tree.


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized that this place seemed to be no different from Wushuang City, it was simply a Wushuang City in reality.


    "It turns out that Wushuang City was built based on this place? This is where the real Wushuang City is. And the last function of the Golden Wushuang Ling is to enter the real Wushuang City?"


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu slowly walked towards the center of the tree.


    In the woods, the divine sense was subject to many restrictions. Even Zhou Shu could not release the divine sense beyond ten feet. This was hard to imagine. No matter how strong the formation was, it would be difficult to achieve it. It can only be said that this place is extremely special.


    Only relying on the general five senses, you can also feel that the aura here is extremely aura, but what surprised Zhou Shu more is the vitality and the original aura of heaven and earth. These resources are extremely scarce in the immortal world and can be found in the woods. , And quite a few, especially the origin of heaven and earth, Zhou Shu is almost certain that there is absolutely no second place in the world of cultivating immortals, even the legendary caves.


    As I walked, I was surprised and thought. It seemed that many doubts were answered.


    Going deeper and deeper No one, no monsters, no beasts, it was quiet, and occasionally there was the sound of falling leaves, making it even more lonely.


    Following the origin of heaven and earth, Zhou Shu walked along, stopping in a lush forest.


    Not far away, a woman in Tsing Yi was bowing her head, with a yaoqin in front of her. Her hands fell on the strings and flicked gently, but there was no sound. Zhou Shu could feel it, and there was a little bit around her. The origin of Qi, gathered one after another, shaking constantly, as if dancing with the sound of the empty piano.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he stood on the side and stood still for a while.


    The woman raised her head and glanced at Zhou Shu. Her eyes were like water, and the corners of her mouth curled up, bringing out a warm smile, "Here you are, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand in salute, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have met Senior Qingque."


    The woman is naturally a green bird, she nodded gently, "Don''t be polite, everyone is the same if you can enter here."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and nodded, "What are seniors doing?"


    "I''ve been idle for a long time, it''s boring," Qingque put down the Yaoqin and said warmly, "You can absorb and use the origin of the world here, as many as you can, don''t worry, there will be no exhaustion."


    "I know, I''ll try it later."


    Zhou Shu looked at Qingque and shook his head slightly, "I have a lot of questions now."


    He now understands why Wushuang City��s guardian is so strong. Although it is only the second stage of crossing the tribulation realm, its strength is far greater than that of the same-level monks of the six major sects, and even two or three-tier higher��all day long. How can local cultivation be not strong?


    What is the place here?


    In the world of cultivating immortals, why is there such a good sacred place for cultivation, but no one has ever mentioned it?


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1182: Wooden construction

    Staring at Zhou Shu, Qingque nodded slightly, "I know, but I shouldn''t answer you these questions."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Do you want the city lord?"


    "Yes, it''s time."


    Qingque stood up gently, smiled slightly, "Follow me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, followed behind silently, all the way to the tree.


    In this labyrinth of woods, Qingque was very familiar with the road. Not long after, the two stood in front of the trunk of the big tree.


    When I walk here, I can feel the magnificence of this big tree. The perimeter of the main trunk is at least twenty miles, and you can''t see it at all. The canopy of the tree covers the sky and straight into the sky. Such a huge tree is almost unheard of. It will grow like this. , I am afraid that it will not be possible for tens of thousands of years.


    Even though life is long, it cannot be equal to the erosion of the years. The giant tree has left many traces of vicissitudes. The trunk is very yellow, the bark is rather dry, there are many big cracks and tree holes, but the surrounding branches and leaves are still lush , Showing still full of vitality.


    The blue bird walked to the trunk, grabbed the bark lightly, and slid down the trunk.


    Zhou Shu slid down with her behind her, with doubts in her eyes, why not fly down?


    "Don''t use spiritual power here, it''s best not to use any power."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized that using spiritual power may affect or even destroy this big tree. In the face of the giant tree that has survived for thousands of years, you must maintain sufficient respect. Using any power here is a kind of Disrespectful.


    As for wasting time... Here, time doesn''t seem to make much sense.


    I don''t know how long it has been sliding, maybe it has reached the bottom of the earth before the blue bird stopped.


    In the trunk in front of him, there are several deep tree holes, which you can''t see at a glance.


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu and said lightly, "Go in, I''ll be waiting for you here."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, walked in without thinking.


    As soon as he approached the tree cave, the entrance of the cave closed, and soon there was a bright light. Zhou Shu looked up, and suddenly felt familiar. He has been here. Indeed, the city lord was here to help him complete the restoration of demon refining. The first step of the pot.


    While meditation, the wall in front of him slowly shook.


    Before long, a vague black shadow appeared on the wall, and unexpectedly, the black shadow seemed to be a newborn baby.


    "City Lord?"


    Zhou Shu showed many doubts.


    The black shadow slowly raised his feet and walked out of the wall tremblingly. It was really a small baby. Without two steps, one was unstable, and fell to the ground fiercely, with his face pressed against the ground, watching It hurts.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly walked over to help him up.


    "do not come."


    The baby struggled for several times, still seemed unable to stand up, groaned, gave up altogether, and retracted his whole body into the floor, only to see a black shadow sliding fast on the floor and back to the wall. "Forget it, just say that."


    The voice was clearly from the city lord, Zhou Shu was very familiar with it, and immediately bowed and bowed, "I have seen the city lord."


    Sombra said dejectedly, "What''s good to see, but it''s just a fool who can''t change his shape."


    This tone was quite different from the past. Zhou Shu was a little surprised. After thinking about it, he said, "Perseverance, you will always succeed."


    Black Shadow said bitterly, "It''s funny, it''s been twenty thousand years, can it be another twenty thousand years?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, then said, "Maybe it is a good road without transforming it."


    The black shadow angrily yelled, "Shit, how can I get into the immortal without being transformed, how can I leave here to find..." Halfway through the conversation, he paused, looked at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "Forget it, you come here. What are you doing here?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Didn''t the city lord summon me with a golden Wushuang order?"


    The shadow touched his head and suddenly said, "Oh, it seems to be me, but I forgot."


    Zhou Shu was also speechless.


    The black shadow stared at Zhou Shu for a while, then slowly said, "You are here again on Penglai Island... By the way, you have seen my body, why is it not strange?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s strange, but if the city lord doesn''t say it, I can''t ask more."


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s almost time to tell you, you can call me Muchengzhu or Mujian..."


    The black shadow paused and said something that shocked Zhou Shu.


    The main body of the city lord of Wushuang City was originally a big tree, one of the only two trees left in the world of immortality.


    The Jianshi Tree, which is generated from the branches left by Jianmu, connects the world and is the most spiritual and magnificent tree in the Xuanhuang world.


    With spirituality, he can open up his mind, give birth to essence, and cultivate naturally. With the body of the sacred tree, he can directly use the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth to generate the original energy of the heavens and the earth. The cultivation is like a child''s play. At this point, there is nothing in the Xuanhuang world. Things are comparable, whether it is a human cultivator, a strange beast or even a divine beast.


    As early as 20,000 years ago, this tree of Jianshi had survived the Nine Tribulations and was only one step away from the great power.


    But he, that is, Mu Jian, has a big problem. Even after the ten-fold tribulation, he cannot break through ten days and leave the world of Xuanhuang to go to the immortal world, because his size is too big. It''s too big to move, and of course it is impossible to leave here and leave Penglai Island.


    Not to mention the huge tree itself, his roots are larger and more diverse. At the beginning, in order to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth everywhere to obtain the origin of heaven and earth, the roots that stretched out were all over the four big states, and there were almost everywhere in the Xuanhuang world. With his traces, it is simply impossible to leave all the roots and leaves.


    Other people��s worries about ascending to immortals are all worried about not being able to successfully overcome the calamity, and thus get rid of the control of the heavens. But Mu Jian is completely different. He is not worried about the heavens at all. The roots are all over the four continents, and the main trunk is towering. He himself is a part of the Xuanhuang world, and is connected to the Xuanhuang world. No matter how much the heavens do, it is impossible to destroy him, no matter how powerful the heavens are.


    But because he was connected to the Xuanhuang world, it was extremely difficult for him to leave the Xuanhuang world.


    It seems that the only way is to transform the body of Jianshizhizhi into a human form, and then use the human form to cross the robbery and rise to the immortal.


    However, this is also an equally difficult thing.


    Perhaps the savings are too much and too strong, the human body is simply not enough to bear, or other reasons, in short, no matter how he does it, he cannot be transformed into success.


    Therefore, he could only retreat to the next best place, and slowly abandon the body of the tree, only keep the essence, and the essence, and then use this as the basis to de-form.


    The result is still the same, it is difficult to succeed. He barely showed the appearance of a baby, thinking that he had succeeded in the first step, but soon he was disappointed. The baby has not inherited much body ability at all, and it is not a small amount of money. , The strength is weak, and it is difficult to even stand firmly, let alone to survive the catastrophe. 8

 Chapter 1183: Protector?

    Listening to Mu Chengzhu''s narration, Zhou Shu''s expression kept changing, from shocked to calm.


    In fact, he had made similar speculations before, but there was no way to prove it, and he hadn''t paid attention to it. Now it is completely clear and calm down soon.


    The black shadow on the wall stared at him for a long time, his expression changed slightly, with an inexplicable smile, "Hey, Zhou Shu, now you know that I am not a cultivator, or even a human being, what do you want to say? "


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Although the city lord is not a human, he is not weaker than anyone. The respect for the city lord and juniors as always will only be more and not less."


    The black shadow''s voice suddenly became louder, and even brought a lot of intimidation, "Go to respect a tree spirit who can''t stand up, don''t you think it is funny as a tall immortal?"


    Before the words were over, the inexplicable sense of oppression suddenly enveloped the entire hole* and Zhou Shu could hardly breathe.


    "what''s so funny?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, and said frankly, "All things are equal, what is superior is just boring, the younger generation has never had those views of respect and inferiority, not to mention that the city owner has great kindness to the younger generation, let alone the city owner has been transformed, even if the city owner is still a tree Even if there is no spiritual wisdom, the younger generations are equally respected."


    In the world of cultivating immortals, many cultivators, no, it should be said that the vast majority of cultivators classify monsters and elves as inferior races, and disdain them, but Zhou Shu never thought of anything like this. They will not be treated differently.


    The shadow stared at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "I ask you one last sentence, will you keep your previous promise?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and nodded without hesitation, "For the younger generation, Wushuang City and the kindness of the city lord, I will never forget, and I will definitely achieve the original promise."


    He has always been clear about his grievances and grievances. This is the idea in his heart. He made a decision long ago. No matter what the Wushuang City Lord requires of him, as long as he does not violate himself and become a fairy, he will agree. The big secret told him that it is hard to say that he didn''t have the idea of ??testing him one last time. If he showed a trace of greed or other thoughts, the consequences would probably not be good.


    "If you can say that, I didn''t mistake you too much."


    Sombra nodded, smiled satisfied, and slowly said, "Did you know? If your answer just now doesn''t meet my requirements at all, you won''t be able to enter Wushuang City again, or even...hehe."


    "The city lord is worried."


    Zhou Shu only shook his head slightly, showing a trace of dissatisfaction, "Wu Shuang City is not to be abandoned to me. The same is true for me in Wushuang City. I thought the city lord understood this early."


    Soi Ying sighed lightly, "Yes, I understand, but it''s important. I have to remind you several times. It has been like this for tens of thousands of years. Everyone who can see my body will experience the same thing. Don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity and slowly said, "The city lord can rest assured, I always know what to do and what not to do."


    "Hahaha!"


    The black shadow looked up to the sky and smiled, apparently extremely happy, "Very well, now you are the fourth guardian of Wushuang City. In the future, you will be called Zhu Wu in Wushuang City."


    "what����"


    Zhou Shu was really shocked.


    Although he didn''t care about the protection of the law, he was still surprised when he heard it. Is the protection of Wushuang City so easy to obtain? The city lord is too trifling...


    "Ah for what?"


    The black shadow snorted, "Everyone who can be here is someone I truly trust. Now there is a vacancy for the law protector. What does it matter if you leave it to you, do you want to refuse?"


    "I don''t want to either, but I don''t know how to protect the Dharma, I''m afraid I don''t have much time..."


    Thinking of managing a building in Wushuang City for a long time like Qingque Xuanhu and others, Zhou Shu had a headache, and he definitely couldn''t do it.


    The black shadow waved his hand, "Don''t worry, your guardian is just imaginary, and you don''t have real power to give you. Apart from being a little more glamorous in Wushuang City, it has no other use, just a gesture of mine."


    "City Lord, you speak so frankly, what else can I say? In the future, I will be called Zhu Wu."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, and reluctantly agreed.


    "Looking at you like that, it seems that you are still very reluctant... Wushuang City Guardian, you want me to give it to you."


    Black Shadow shook his head very dissatisfied, but after watching Zhou Shu for a while, a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    That smile made Zhou Shu panicked. The city lord''s moodiness was too much for him. Every time this happened, it would not be a good thing.


    The black shadow shook a few times, "Zhou Shu, do you want to know, if you shot me just now and got the baby-shaped me just now, what would you get?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, "I haven''t thought about this, get you from the city lord?"


    Black Shadow laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, I haven''t thought about it. It seems that you are really not a qualified cultivator. Whenever a qualified cultivator meets others, his first thought is not to consider the other person. What can I do for myself? Is there anything in my body that can help me cultivate immortality and then find a way to obtain it? Even if you do not use any means."


    Zhou Shu was a little bit hesitant, "That''s true. Maybe I am really not a qualified immortal cultivator. I rarely think about it like this."


    After living for tens of thousands of years, the city lord is a tree elves, and his experience is unmatched. A simple sentence directly pokes the essence of the immortal cultivator. Indeed, most immortal cultivators are self-interested and treat others and everything around them. Seeing it as a tool for promoting immortality, I only know how to use and obtain it, but I don��t know how to trust and repay. From the perspective of cultivating immortals, there may be nothing wrong with doing this, but in Zhou Shu��s view, this is not in line with my own heart. It is not causal, it is really undesirable, and will not do it.


    "The other guardians are similar to you."


    Hei Ying shook his head slightly, "I don''t know if it''s good or bad, but I prefer immortal cultivators like you. Without you, these long years would be even more boring."


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel it, "Thank you for your appreciation, but the city owner hasn''t told me the answer yet, which makes me a little curious."


    "Want to know now?"


    The shadow chuckled, "Hey, I am the spirit born from the only two sacred trees of Jianshi in the world. It can be described as the most powerful spiritual creature in the mysterious yellow world. If you get it, it may be possible to ascend immediately, but unfortunately, you missed such a good opportunity. Now looking at me, do you regret it?"


    "Ah, that''s a shame."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, looking at the city lord, there was a lot of greed in his eyes.


    But everyone can tell that greed is fake.


    Break the anti-theft perfect chapter, please use the search engine to search for keywords, you can watch all kinds of novels


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1184: indeed

    Looking at Zhou Shu, the black shadow pretended to have a deep voice, "Don''t look at me like this, it makes me a little surprised.?"


    "Ha, will the city owner panic too?"


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, and slowly said, "What the city lord said is overstatement, I don''t believe that there is something that can promote immortality in the current immortal cultivation world...City lord, you don''t have to test me anymore."


    Ascension in one day, only exists in ancient legends, is more than a divine tool, it is just a lie, he will not be dizzy.


    "You are still smart...can''t fool you."


    The black shadow laughed, and then said, "Indeed, that kind of thing does not exist yet, but if I really incorporate all the essence of the sacred tree itself into the baby, it may exist."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "At that time, the city lord himself will be able to ascend."


    "Oh, that''s what I said, but it''s not easy to say," the city owner sighed unconsciously, "I built Wushuang City for 20,000 years and did so many things, but I still couldn''t succeed..."


    Twenty thousand years ago, Mu Jian survived the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation. Few people in the Xuanhuang world did it, but he did not dare to cross the Tenth Heavenly Tribulation.


    Even if he succeeds in crossing the Tribulation, he will not be able to leave the Xuanhuang world because of his huge body. After he successfully crosses the Tribulation and becomes the ninth rank, he will be repelled by the Heavenly Dao, slowly being pushed out of the Xuanhuang World, and being pushed out of the world is definitely not equal to self. Ascension-Self ascendants have full strength, even if they reach the immortal realm, they are the same, but when they are pushed out, they leave in a ghost state, which is almost impossible to survive in the immortal realm.


    In this respect, the fairy monsters and the immortal cultivators are the same. For example, the ninth-order monsters and the Mahayana cultivators cannot stay in the Xuanhuang world for long, because the Xuanhuang world can only have one ruler, that is, the way of heaven. , Those who can threaten the status of the Heavenly Dao must leave this world as soon as possible, otherwise they will be rejected by the Heavenly Dao, and gradually lose their strength. After staying for a long time, it will be difficult to gain a foothold in the immortal world even if they leave.


    After the power of the Xuanhuang world reaches the Mahayana state, it will stay for decades at most and must leave.


    In order to overcome the catastrophe, continue to transform, and achieve completeness is the solution he can think of, but in order to achieve this, his strength alone is definitely not enough, not to mention he can''t make a wanton move. Once he makes a move, he will May lead to the tenth disaster.


    In the Xuanhuang world, he must follow the rules of heaven. Even if he is extremely powerful, he has to avoid the catastrophe just like the other tribulation realms.


    It is not difficult to avoid catastrophe. He hides Penglai Island deeply and does not touch any foreign objects. But while avoiding catastrophe, he also needs to find various ways to help him complete his transformation. Therefore, he established Wushuang City.


    It is very difficult for other sects to gather the outstanding cultivators from the four continents to build a new force. It is basically impossible to do, but for Mujian, it seems to be too It��s not that difficult. As a sacred tree, its roots have already spread all over the world of Xuanhuang, and the unparalleled order made by its own branches can seamlessly connect with the roots and communicate with each other, so that it can be almost nowhere to reach and unblocked. There is no hindrance, and all of this requires only a trace of soul from the cultivator.


    With such a big advantage, Wushuang City was established smoothly. With the incredible functions of the city��s various immortal cultivation worlds, it can also continuously attract outstanding genius immortal cultivators to join. It didn��t take long before it became a major force in the immortal cultivation world. .


    Wushuang City is mutually beneficial. Many citizens have benefited and improved their strength. Mujian has also obtained many things they want, various tricks, strange monsters, various treasures, etc., it is difficult to count, he continues Studying these things, he wanted to find a way to converge the essence of the sacred tree into the soul to completely transform it, but it was really difficult, and he never did it.


    Is it lack of wisdom, or is it limited by character?


    In some aspects, no one can improve, even if the strength is overwhelming, it cannot be changed.


    Mu Jian also understood this truth, so he tried to brainstorm and hand his problems to the city dwellers, asking them to help think of ways, but he just took this problem out as a task and immediately caused an "earthquake." , All the city citizens who saw the task started to take action, but they didn''t want to help the wooden construction form or ascend the immortal, but wanted to find the wooden construction, and then get the wooden construction.


    Many urbanites plan conspiracies in hordes, and some even go to link up with aliens...


    Mu Jian regretted the task. He also had some test thoughts on the task. He wanted to see what the immortal cultivator thought, but the result was obvious. Few people could stand the temptation. Once he revealed his identity , The cultivators regard him as a way to ascend to immortals, and want to get him to ascend to immortals.


    The end of the earthquake was naturally that all the citizens of Wushuang City died.


    It is a matter of life and death, and Mu Jian will not be soft.


    The death of many sect elites caused a great chaos in the world of cultivating immortals. At that time, it was also during the confrontation with foreign races. The losses suffered by the world of cultivating immortals because of this were hard to say. I am afraid that they have retreated hundreds of thousands of years.


    After experiencing this lesson Mu Jian was a lot more cautious, but he did not give up his previous ideas, but put a lot of tests on the citizens. Only the citizens who are extremely loyal to Wushuang City can get him. Only with his trust can he know his purpose of establishing Wushuang City.


    Over the past 20,000 years, the total number of such citizens has only been ten, and there are still five, including Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu asked unconsciously, "Did you think of any method?"


    Black Shadow looked at Zhou Shu and smiled slightly, "What can you do?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said sincerely, "Not yet, but I will try my best to think about it. After so many years, other people always have some ideas, right?"


    "Naturally there is."


    Sombra paused, and shook his head, "But none of them are suitable. Some people persuaded me to give up the roots and only use the trunk of the sacred tree to transform it. I tried to do it, and I only kept a few hundred in all continents. The roots are used to transmit objects and information, but it still doesn��t work. Some people suggested that I seize other immortals or alien beasts, and then use the resources of the sacred tree to practice..."


    Zhou Shu listened quietly and nodded from time to time, "Is there always something useful?"


    Judging from his previous feelings, the city owner should have found a feasible method.


    "Have."


    The shadow nodded, and slowly said, "But it''s not transforming itself, but you."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Rely on us?"


    "Yes, based on 20,000 years of experience, I understand that it is impossible to complete the transformation by myself. I can''t rely on cultivation to achieve transformation, so I only rely on you." The shadow showed some solemnity. "If you successfully cross the Tribulation and achieve the Mahayana state, you can help me transform...Even if you can''t do it, you can take me out of the Xuanhuang world and go to the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "What I said is that if you can''t do it yourself, this is also a good way." 8

 Chapter 1185: Really not much

    "Maybe it''s the only way.?????"


    The dark shadow on the wall sighed lightly, quite a little surprised.


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, but felt the same way.


    Mu Jian is the sacred tree of heaven and earth, and his wisdom is by no means inferior to human beings, and he cannot be completely transformed after tens of thousands of years. That is really impossible. Even if Zhou Shu and him change positions, the result will be the same.


    In fact, he wants to transform into a human form, and he needs to integrate all the essence of the huge body into a small human form. Only the advanced technique of the cultivator can do it. But before he is transformed, he has Not being able to practice these available tactics is inherently contradictory, and it''s a deadlock, and it can''t be successful.


    The wall shook, the black shadow struggled a few times, the baby slowly walked out, leaning against the wall and watching Zhou Shu.


    After a while, Mu Jian slowly said, "So, I have been looking for people who can help me in Wushuang City, and I will try my best to help them grow, Zhou Shu, will you be that person?"


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of dignity and nodded, "Of course I will try my best, and this is the best of both worlds, the city lord is good, I am also good, I have no reason not to agree."


    "Hehe, the best of both worlds, maybe it is."


    Mu Jian smiled, "To tell you frankly, the citizens of Wushuang City are very talented and powerful, and their cultivation speed is far faster than other sects, but at the final step, they are more difficult than the six major sects outside. A lot, especially you."


    Zhou Shu was aware of this for a long time, and asked without suspicion, "Why is this?"


    "Because of heaven."


    Mu Jian spread his hands and smiled, "It''s a long story. I have a long history of grievances with Tiandao, because he thinks I shouldn''t belong to the Xuanhuang world, but I am still close to the Xuanhuang world. It is really unreasonable, he He always wanted to drive me out, but he couldn''t do it. I couldn''t even slay the calamity on Penglai Island, so he could only vent his anger on the city people."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Does he think that the city lord is too powerful and it affects his status?"


    "Perhaps, he is the leader of this world, and he will not allow his position to be challenged," Mu Jian said with a disdainful smile. "Three thousand years after I established Wushuang City, no one in the city has successfully survived the catastrophe. The reason is all that he has encountered a threefold calamity that is stronger than his own. If he is angry, even if he comes to me, but he uses the methods against my city people, it is really too despicable."


    "indeed."


    Zhou Shu felt the same way. He didn''t have any good feelings about the way of heaven. The catastrophe he encountered was far beyond the normal range.


    In his view, Tiandao is the administrator of maintaining order in a realm and must maintain absolute neutrality, but Tiandao has been using its own power to influence the world, influence the immortal cultivators in the world, and those who obey me will prosper against me and perish. It is very undesirable to be a sole proprietor.


    At this time, Mu Jian''s words also confirmed his previous guess that in Wushuang City, there are very few who can successfully overcome the catastrophe. It turns out that the heaven is doing the ghost.


    "He deals with my city people, is there no way I can do it?"


    Mu Jian snorted, "Originally, I wanted the citizens of Wushuang City to develop on their own and obtain resources with their own abilities, but he deliberately targeted it, so I can��t blame me. Is this a big sacred tree like me? He wants to balance the heavens and the earth everywhere, but I will not let him wish. Where does he leave the origins of the heavens and the earth, I will find a way to attract them, and he will bring blessings, so that wherever people are outstanding, I have to change... He makes it difficult for my city people to overcome the catastrophe, so I will maximize the ability of my city people."


    Mu Jian said a lot, Zhou Shu looked calm, only a little disapproving in his heart.


    When gods fight, mortals suffer. Heaven and wood construction can''t help anyone else. The result is that a large number of cultivators are affected. I am afraid that many cultivators have suffered.


    As if seeing Zhou Shu''s thoughts, Mu Jian smiled unconsciously, "You think I''m doing this wrong, don''t you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and shook his head again, "It seems to be wrong, but the city lord really has nothing to blame. If he targets you, you must resist, or let him deal with you? But if this continues, it will only hurt both sides. Who It won��t be good either."


    "All three lose all. I have fought with him for about a thousand years. No one has benefited from it. And the Xuanhuang world has also suffered a lot. In those years... he was punished, and I was punished, so we I stopped fighting. I didn��t continue the fight, but the previous grievances were difficult to completely resolve. There was no open and secret fights. Heaven still added one or two more tribulations to the citizens of Wushuang City from time to time. If he did it once, I would fight back. Once, but the overall impact was not significant."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Mu Jian spread his hands, "However, the person I trust, that is, every guardian, the way of heaven will not let go. Like the Qingque Xuanhu, they have experienced more calamity than they should bear. One or two, this is also the problem you will face."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and nodded, "I expected this."


    Mu Jian said slowly, "It''s fine if you know, I also want to remind you that you have to cultivate as soon as possible, time is running out."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I know."


    "You know, what do you know?" Mu Jian felt a little confused and hummed, "Speaking so frankly, do you know what I mean by''time running out''? It''s impossible~www.novelhall.com ~The entire Xuanhuang Continent, apart from me, I am afraid no one can know."


    "I do know."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "This time I went to the East China Sea and encountered some things..."


    Mu Jian suddenly danced with his hands, "Oh, what adventure did you have, any special baby to show me?"


    "That''s not..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and first told him about his encounter with the Dragon Clan.


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Mu Jian''s expression became more solemn, and his little face wrinkled, "The Dragon Race can show the saint... They also said that time is running out... It seems that things are more serious than I expected. "


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What''s the matter?"


    Mu Jian sighed, "What else, the same alien invasion from the outside world, I have seen it at least ten times, but this time is very different. The Xuanhuang world that has been peaceful for 10,000 years, I don��t know what caused it. How many foreign races covet, once the invasion comes, it will be a real catastrophe to the world of Xuanhuang..."


    "You mean, there will be a lot of alien invasion?"


    Zhou Shu��s expression changed slightly. The previous alien invasions consisted of at most two alien alien races. Even with the addition of some sea clan monster races, human immortal cultivators can barely handle it. If there are many, it will be completely different. Completely drive out of the Xuanhuang world, and even overthrow the danger of extinction.


    "Yes, there are at least five of them."


    Mu Jian nodded, "I thought I would have at least 500 years to prepare, but it seems to be too optimistic. There will be at most a hundred years before the catastrophe will come."


    Zhou Shu looked startled, looked at Mu Jian, did not speak for a long time.


    This time, time is really running out.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1186: Different way

    Zhou Shu did not speak, nor did Mu Jian.


    One hundred years is just a moment for Mu Jian, in the blink of an eye, he will definitely be involved in alien invasion by then. Mu Jian is not a human cultivator, not the main target of aliens. How should he choose then? He also needs some time to consider what to do.


    The news that Zhou Shu brought was a bit heavy.


    "time is limited."


    After a while, Mu Jian spoke slowly, still saying this.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Mu Jian showed a lot of solemnity, "In this hundred years, at least you will have to cross the Tribulation Realm, otherwise you will not be able to survive."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I can get there, my goal is to cross the Tribulation Realm double or even triple."


    Although it is unbelievable, but not a big talk, he has enough confidence to do this.


    "You are very confident, but you don''t even know the difficulty after crossing the Tribulation Realm," Mu Jian shook his head, with some dissatisfaction in his eyes, apparently feeling that Zhou Shu was too arrogant. How could it be possible for the three times of crossing the Tribulation Realm in a century, he said slowly Said, "Even if it��s not difficult to transform into the God Realm, but when you reach the Tribulation Realm, your cultivation speed will be much slower. Take Bailong as an example. He is born with a spirit body and his aptitude is never below you. It also took four hundred years to cross the Tribulation Realm Third Layer. Can you be four times stronger than him?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, with a trace of stubbornness, "I may not be better than Senior Bailong, but I think I can do it."


    Mu Jian glanced at him and shook his head helplessly, "Well, since you are so confident, I will not attack you. From now on, you will cultivate here, and don''t go out one step. I will see how you get through the robbery. Jing Sanzhong, I will give you whatever you need, don''t waste a breath..."


    "No need, City Lord."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "I have other cultivation methods, this is not suitable for me."


    "Isn''t this for you?"


    Mu Jian looked surprised, and even a little angry, "I have never heard that the origin of heaven and earth is not suitable for immortal cultivators. I dare say that in the whole world, except for a few legendary blessed places, they are like the water curtain cave sky and the sky. Holy Lake, etc., there is absolutely no better place to practice than mine. You don��t even want to go here. Where else do you want to go? Zhou Shu, are you too arrogant?"


    "The city lord has misunderstood. If it comes to cultivation, of course there is no better place than here."


    Zhou Shu was quite sincere, "However, the younger generations have different cultivation methods and don''t have too many requirements for the environment. It will be faster to practice everywhere."


    "Different cultivation methods, would it be different for all the cultivators..."


    Mu Jian was still puzzled, but suddenly thought of something, his expression changed drastically, "Zhou Shu, is your demon refining pot repaired?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and quickly nodded, "This is the second thing I want to say, City Lord, I have restored one-third of the demon refining pot."


    Mu Jian shook his figure a few times, and said hurriedly, "A third of the demon refining pot, can you already use it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I can use it. I think it may recognize me as the master, but I can''t be completely sure..."


    After thinking about it, he talked a little bit about repairing the demon refining pot, but he didn��t say anything about the Star Temple or the information attached to the demon refining pot. When those things were not revealed yet, he should talk about it. You can��t say what you shouldn��t, and those you trust must keep secret.


    "That ancient text should be the text of heaven and earth, which is the self-generated text of heaven and earth. It belongs to divine tools only. No one can read them except for the spirit of the tool... You actually repaired the demon refining pot... What is even more incredible is that you can actually Let the demon refining pot recognize the master, you are too powerful. The demon refining pot is a divine tool that will be used by a cultivator of immortality, even if he is so weak, even if he does not have the spirit, I can��t believe it..."


    Mu Jian couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing. Looking at Zhou Shu, the surprise in his eyes could not disappear.


    He gave Zhou Shu a glimmer of hope to restore the demon pot, more out of sympathy for the artifact, and he really never thought Zhou Shu could repair it, let alone Zhou Shu repair it in such a short time. As much as one-third, in his mind, that is something that has not been possible for hundreds of years and thousands of years.


    It was unexpected.


    After a while, he calmed down, "Zhou Shu, what can it do now?"


    In his eyes, there are many expectations and a little excitement that does not belong to this age.


    "Being able to refine the soul into one''s own use, there is no future trouble, except for most immortal cultivators'' souls. If you make good use of it, it will help me a lot. Adding the function that can restore another third of it will be able to refine things. It can directly turn everything into a cultivation base, so..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, but Mu Jian should be able to understand what he meant.


    He has a demon refining pot in his hand. He doesn��t have any reason. He doesn��t have to practice as hard as others in the future. To improve his cultivation level, he only needs to find enough demon beasts and spiritual objects. Of course, the premise is to practice demon refining. The pot refining technique was restored, and for this, he already had some definite plans.


    "No wonder you said that your cultivation method is different. Now you only need to find Soul Refining, and then find a way to continue repairing the Demon Refining Pot It has been restored by a third, and it should be there. A certain self-recovery ability, the rest of the recovery process is much simpler, once it really recovers, let alone the three levels of crossing the tribulation realm, as long as you have enough monsters, even the seventh level of crossing the tribulation realm, I am afraid it is not difficult."


    If Mu Jian had realized it, he looked at Zhou Shu and sighed, "I don''t know what to say, your luck is too good."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "In fact, it''s not all luck."


    Mu Jian nodded, and immediately apologized, "I was the one who made a mistake. How can luck be able to do this for you?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his expression gradually became solemn, "Don''t tell other people about this matter. No one can do it. The Demon Refining Pot is a divine tool. Even if you recognize the Lord, someone will try to **** it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I understand."


    Mu Jian said slowly, "I should be able to give you some good suggestions about the various starlights you need. I will pass it to you through Wushuang City, so I won''t talk about it here."


    "Thank you City Lord."


    Zhou Shu quickly saluted.


    "No thanks, now our relationship is no better than before. The faster you progress, the better it will be for me, and we don''t have time to delay," Mu Jian shook his head and looked at Zhou Shu. "Since you are here, Just stay here for a while, meet more with other protectors, and ask for some experience. In addition, the upper nine floors of the nine-story pagoda will also pass. With your current spirit, it should be no problem."


    "Yes, just to my liking."


    Zhou Shu made this plan when he arrived on Penglai Island.


    The nine-story tower is of great benefit to him, and he will have a qualitative improvement after passing the nine-story earlier and achieving soul aptitude.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1187: Zhu Wu

    Mu Jian slowly said, "I thought it would give you a lot of help, but now it seems that you don''t need it much, but that''s okay, and I don''t touch me. Maybe God will trouble you less.?"


    "I don''t think so, even if I have nothing to do with the city lord, he will still come."


    Zhou Shu shook his head indifferently. He had a deep understanding of this. Before he had much intersection with Wushuang City, he felt the malice of Heavenly Dao. During his entire cultivation process, he was afraid that he could not do without Heavenly Dao. Accompanied.


    "Hehe, I''m also a little surprised at this point. There have been many celestial wizards in the world of cultivating immortals before, but Heavenly Dao has never done so. The Golden Core Realm has suffered from the Heavenly Tribulation. No creatures should be treated like this..."


    Mu Jian glanced at Zhou Shu, but stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu''s uniqueness gave him a feeling that Zhou Shu might not be a member of the Xuanhuang world, and because of this, Zhou Shu caused Tiandao to target it so deliberately, but he investigated Zhou Shu, but he didn''t notice any abnormality.


    "Who knows."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said nothing.


    The city lord may have seen some clues, but it is impossible to know what Zhou Shu''s true origin is. Of course, Zhou Shu will not say.


    But there is one thing to say, Zhou Shu''s rebirth may really be the reason Tiandao targeted him. Tiandao may know this matter, and in the future, it may be a minor trouble.


    After taking a look at Mu Jian, he turned the subject away, "By the way, City Lord, I actually still need some help, such as those Jianshi wooden beads, I really need it."


    Mu Jian nodded slightly, "It��s for your Lingyucheng and Heyin faction. Don��t worry about that. Thirty years ago, Qingque placed four in Lingyucheng��s spirit veins, and now it should all be effective. You can see it when you go back."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of surprises.


    With Jianshi��s wooden beads, Lingyu City��s spiritual veins can be slowly transformed into Yuan veins. For the Heyin school, this is a great improvement. Few other things can match it. Zhou Shu has always This is what I can''t forget, but I didn''t expect Wushuangcheng to do it for him as early as when he was in secret retreat.


    He was very happy and said, "This...I really want to thank the city lord."


    Mu Jian shook his head, "You don''t have to thank me, she put it on her own. In fact, she values ??you very much, even earlier than me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, quite solemnly, "I understand, I''m leaving now, City Lord."


    Just a few steps out, Mu Jian''s voice came from behind him, "Wait."


    Zhou Shu turned around, "Is there anything else?"


    Mu Jian stared at Zhou Shu for a while, and then slowly asked, "You can tell me frankly, is there any other way to leave the world of Xuanhuang and go to the immortal world? I think you are completely different from others, and you shouldn''t only have that one in your heart. This way."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have expected it a long time ago, looking at Mu Jian, lightly sighed, "I did think of two other feasible methods, one requires me to be promoted to immortality, not to mention the other... if If the city lord really wants to do it, he can prepare now."


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Mu Jian''s expression gradually became solemn, "Are you sure you can do it, that''s something that Ancient Great Power could not accomplish?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, with a lot of self-confidence, "How do you know if you don��t try? You are there, I believe that resources are not lacking. Instead of putting countless resources here to create dust, it��s better to make good use of them. Meaningful things, do you say Santo?"


    "Does it really make sense... Isn''t it too difficult?"


    "There is nothing difficult in the world. Things that could not be done before may not be impossible to do now. I have been working hard, and you are the tree of the sky, why not use your advantage?"


    Mu Jian thought for a while, then nodded lightly, "Well, I will seriously consider it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Farewell."


    Mu Jian watched him leave and couldn''t help sighing.


    "He actually wanted to do this. No one would think about things like that..."


    ...


    Zhou Shu walked out of the tree hole and saw the blue bird at a glance. She stood in the bush with her head slightly lowered, like a quiet blue bird.


    "You have used it for a long time, it seems you know everything?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, she jumped down flexibly, with a smile of relief at the corners of her mouth, "It''s the best way to talk to each other in the future. There were too many fronts in the past, which made me unable to speak well. "


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, then bent over and bowed three salutes, "Senior, thank you very much."


    "Ok?"


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu, her brows narrowed, seeming to be a little puzzled.


    Zhou Shu Zheng said, "I would like to thank seniors for your help regarding Lingyucheng Lingmai."


    "I thought it was something, it''s a trivial matter. I exchanged the beads before, but I don''t know that they are of no use. After the catastrophe, I stay here almost every day and I can''t use it at all. Your lotus pie is very interesting. , There are a few people I still admire, and I just left them there."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and smiled, "Don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s a trivial matter for the seniors but the juniors have been reading it for a long time, haha, can''t help but thank you."


    Qingque frowned and said, "It''s up to you, but can you change your name first? I have said that everyone is the same when you enter here. Don''t take a predecessor''s. It doesn''t make much sense. Also, if I didn''t You guessed it wrong, Mu City Lord must have asked you to be a protector, right?"


    "Yes, before... Qingque, what you said is that I will be Zhu Wu from now on," Zhou Shu nodded and laughed, "I like this title."


    In his previous life, there was such a character as Zhu Wu, who was known as the Divine Machine Army Master.


    "This title..."


    As if thinking of something, Qingque shook her head slightly, with some worry in her eyes, "It''s not a good thing, do you know? Although Zhu Wu is one of the four guardians of the law, Wushuang City has always served Zhu Wu for 20,000 years. , There are no good results."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, and then smiled frankly, "Actually, for a cultivator, only promotion is a good result, and everything else is bad."


    "That''s not what I said badly."


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu and said, "Several Zhu Wu, most of them suffered misfortune, not due to the end of their lives or the failure of crossing the catastrophe. This is really rare in Wushuang City."


    "So that''s the case, then there are some problems," Zhou Shu looked slightly startled, and asked suspiciously, "Qing Que, how did the previous Zhu Wu fall?"


    Qingque sighed lightly, "That was five hundred years ago. After Zhu Wu went to Yingzhou, he did not come back, and no news was transmitted. The city lord couldn''t sense his message. This shows that his Wushuang Ling has already No more, most of the people are gone..."


    "Yingzhou, I seem to have heard of it, the world of immortality..."


    "It is difficult to say whether it is a secret realm or not. It is rumored to be an uncertain fairy mountain in the West Sea, but few people have actually found it."

 Chapter 1188: Changed a lot

    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I have a chance in the future, I will also check it out. The update is the fastest"


    The world of Xuanhuang is extremely vast, and there are countless places worth exploring, which makes him look forward to. Not to mention what treasures he finds, it is a great opportunity to be able to see and experience just by going there.


    "I have the same idea."


    Qingque smiled and looked at Zhou Shu, "When will it be from now?" After a pause, she continued, "We can go and see together. It''s really meaningless to always practice here. I have cultivated to the point that I don''t know how to improve. I can''t overcome the catastrophe, so I might as well look for opportunities, such as Yingzhou, Shuiliandongtian, Guixu and other places... and I''m afraid I won''t be able to go alone."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and promised, "Okay, but I still have something to do in Dongshengzhou. After I finish it, I will tell you in Wushuang City. It is also my honor to be able to experience with senior... Qingque. "


    "Hehe, then I am waiting for you."


    Qingque nodded lightly, smiling at the corners of her eyes, "By the way, there is one more thing to tell you."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What''s the matter?"


    Qingque pointed to the distance, "Your senior sister, it seems that you are about to run into trouble."


    "Senior Sister?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly startled, showing many doubts, "Yan Yue? Is she on Penglai Island? What trouble did she have, how did you know?"


    "There are so many questions, how do you ask me to answer you?" Qingque shook her head unconsciously and said with a chuckle, "It''s better to see it for yourself, but I want to teach you how to see it first. You are in the sacred tree, use The sacred tree can clearly perceive things on Penglai Island..."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, also a little smile.


    Looking at the appearance of the green bird, I know that it is not too much trouble, not to mention that no matter how big the trouble is on Penglai Island, it is not difficult to solve.


    Penglai Island.


    On the streets where Xilaixi went, the crowd formed a circle, enclosing several immortals.


    In the middle is a female cultivator, with a strong posture and cold-eyed eyes. Although she is a woman, she is no less heroic than a man. She is dressed in a purple dress with a corset, which is more mature and glamorous. It is Zhou Shuji. Yan Yue, who hasn''t seen him in ten years.


    After she formed the Yuan Ying, she left the lotus sect to refine her mind. She didn��t know how much hardship she had gone through and her mood was finally fulfilled, but she knew that Zhou Shu was not in Lingyu City, so she did not return to the mountain, but looked for Zhou Shu everywhere. In the East China Sea, I learned that the Penglai Sea Meeting was about to start, so I stopped by.


    Unexpectedly, she only stayed on Penglai Island for a while, and something went wrong.


    Opposite Yan Yue stood three monks, two Nascent Infant Stages of distraction, and one Early Stage of Transforming Gods. They stared at Yan Yue fiercely and kept roaring.


    Although it was only the early stage of the Nascent Infant Realm, facing the three aggressive male monks, Yan Yue looked calm and did not lose his momentum.


    A tall monk pointed at Yan Yue and shouted, "You are so courageous, you have broken our things, you don''t want to pay, you dare to say that we lie?"


    Another cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm followed, "That is, people around here can see clearly, this five-tier high-grade rune pen worth 3,000 best grades was just broken by you!"


    It was selling the talisman pen again, and it was broken again. Hearing this made Zhou Shu in the sacred tree a little amused.


    The cultivator of the Divine Realm of that Hua was stroking his beard, and looked at Yan Yue''s eyes rather unhappy.


    Yan Yue stared at the three of them, and said calmly, "Is it because I broke it? That''s surprising, I don''t even know it, not to mention that I can touch the fifth-order high-grade talisman with a light touch. Has the pen broken? In this way, I shouldn''t be in the Nascent Soul Realm, but the Transcendent God Realm."


    The immortals onlookers whispered.


    "That said, she is only in the early stage of Nascent Infant Realm, how could she have broken the fifth-tier high-grade magic weapon, or just touched it?"


    "Nonsense, of course what she said is right, what she said is right when she is beautiful."


    "Don''t mess up, it seems that you are also new to Penglai Island. The reputation of those guys has long been stinking. Over the past few years, they have been here and have been colluding with newcomers who cheated on Penglai Island. What kind of pen? It was bad at all, and used some tricks to deceive people."


    "Haha, everyone knows their routines. Two Nascent Souls realm sells bad things, and then a Transcendent God realm comes forward, saying that people don��t have to pay for some spirit stones, and they don��t have to pay for the magic weapon. In fact, they want to corrupt something. Lingshi."


    "Oh, so that''s the case, so nobody cares?"


    "This little thing, the talents of Penglai Island are too lazy to care, we don''t have to go out there, after all, there is a **** of transformation over there, it''s not easy to offend."


    "Yes, every month a new person is corrupted by Lingshi, this female cultivator seems to suffer too."


    Most of these words are sound transmissions and can''t get into Yan Yue''s ears, but it seems that she will not be fooled either.


    The tall monk''s expression was stagnant, "Still arguing, who knows what method you used, in short, this pen was fine just now, and it was broken when you took it!"


    The other person just shouted, "That is, stop talking nonsense and pay for the spirit stone!"


    The two yelled for a while, and the cultivator of the God Transformation stepped forward slowly and scolded them, "Don��t go too far. Others didn��t do it on purpose. What''s more, you don��t put it in place, so how can you take responsibility? Retreat to others?"


    The two of them flinched a little, and hesitated, "Then what should I do according to the opinion of seniors?"


    The cultivator of the Transcendent God Realm glanced at the two of them, turned to Yan Yue, his expression was very kind, "This female Taoist friend, in the final analysis, you also have some responsibilities, it is better to pay them five hundred best spirit stones so different. Going aside, no one is involved in cause and effect, how about?"


    "Only five hundred of the best, alas, too bad!"


    "But what this predecessor said makes sense, so let''s listen to him."


    Looking at the monk, the two nodded in agreement.


    After watching their performance, Yan Yue just shook his head very lightly and firmly, "Five hundred Lingshi is nothing, but I didn��t break it. I won��t pay for it, but I don��t want to expose you. Each one."


    After speaking, she walked out without looking at them.


    After two steps, he was stopped by the two Nascent Soul Realm cultivators.


    The two angrily said, "It''s kind to make you pay less, but if you still don''t agree, what do you want? It''s not easy to go if you break something!"


    "Hmph, even if you leave now, when you leave Penglai Island... sooner or later we will get back the spirit stone you owe us."


    Yan Yue smiled slightly, "Is this a threat?"


    The cultivator of the Nahua Divine Realm also stepped forward, his expression still kind, but his glance at Yan Yue brought a lot of malice, "The old man is kind to help you, but you still don''t appreciate it. It is really unwise to do so. What happened... Hey, don''t blame the old man."


    He stared at Yan Yue, deliberately prolonging the tone.


    "Oh."


    Yan Yue lowered her head slightly and was silent for a moment.


    The three people secretly rejoiced in their hearts. In most cases, they succeeded in this way. The Transcendent God Realm said such heavy words, and very few Yuan Ying Realm cultivators refused to accept softness. It seems that the female cultivator in front of them will be no exception.


    Where do I know, Yan Yue quickly raised his head, with a trace of disdain in his eyes, "I know."


    After speaking, he left without looking back.


    The three people froze in place, not knowing what to say.


    Zhou Shu in the sacred tree smiled unconsciously and secretly said, "Sister, you have changed a lot...very good." rw

 Chapter 1189: do not know

    "Should I teach those monks?"


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and smiled slightly.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "No, let''s see how Yan Yue responds first. Qingque, is Senior Xuanhu there? I want to ask him to thank him in person."


    "he is not here."


    Qingque shook her head, a trace of melancholy on her face, "I left a few years ago, and there is no news yet."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Where have you been, is it the Tribulation?"


    Qingque nodded lightly, "Yes, he has been in the Third Layer of Tribulation Realm for a long time, and he can''t wait any longer. We are actually the same, there is nothing to do, we are here all day to avoid calamity, except for cultivation or cultivation. But there are limits to cultivation. There are always times when you can��t make progress. If you continue, it��s just suffering from life. It��s better to respond and simply end up."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, a little sympathetic.


    Although he is not crossing the tribulation realm, he has also seen many crossing the tribulation realm monks.


    Compared with other realms, crossing the Tribulation Realm is really the most tasteless stage in the process of cultivation. You can only practice in retreat and hard work. Even if you go out, you don''t dare to do your best. All are forced by the Tribulation.


    He didn''t want his crossing the tribulation realm to be like this.


    Seeing this green bird, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Qing bird, I think Senior Xuanhu should be able to succeed."


    "Maybe, but it''s useless if we say here," Qingque smiled, "What are your plans now?"


    Zhou Shu expressed a bit of hesitation, "I want to stay here for a while, to pass the upper nine floors of the nine-story tower."


    Qingque nodded lightly, "It''s good, just because the white dragon is here, should I take you there?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Okay, I will trouble you."


    The two walked along the branches, going up and down, left and right. The sacred tree was too vast and messy, like a maze. If Zhou Shu walked by himself, it would be really hard to tell the direction.


    "By the way, Qingque, I have something to ask you."


    As he walked, Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something, and he asked.


    Qingque didn''t look back, "Just say it, you''re welcome."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said suspiciously, "Cyanque, you are the body of a hundred souls, you should have some understanding of the Jiang family, right?"


    "Jiang family, are you talking about the Jiang family in Nanzhanzhou?"


    Qingque''s figure was slightly stagnant, turned around and looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of worry in his eyes, "Did you meet Jiang''s people and have conflicts with them? Then you must be careful, Jiang''s The child is very troublesome, alas."


    Seeing her solemnly speaking, Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Nothing, I just ask by the way, but... even you find it troublesome, how are they troublesome?"


    "Oh, it''s fine."


    After thinking for a while, Qingque frowned and said, "Actually, I don''t know very well. As far as the family is concerned, they are the most mysterious ones. They are rarely born and walk. Their children rarely cause trouble, but they never allow it. Others violated the dignity of their aristocratic family. I have heard some rumors. More than two thousand years ago, a super elder in Emei insulted the Jiang family and was sealed by the head of the Jiang family. Lifted, the elder was a walking dead, and it was not until the Jiang family helped him unblock him two hundred years later that he was restored to his original state. Since then, almost no one in the world of immortality will provoke them."


    "Seal the soul for two hundred years, or seal the Emei faction''s Crossing Tribulation Realm?"


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes wide, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Qingque also had doubts in his eyes, "Yeah, I don''t understand this. Let''s not talk about the strength of the Jiang Family Patriarch. How did he do it after sealing the soul for so many years and recovering it? So I tried. I went to the Jiang family��s tactics, trying to understand some truths, but I haven��t found them after decades of searching. What��s even more surprising is that Jiang��s family��s tactics have not been passed down to the world, not even one or two formulas. This is unbelievable. Even the most mysterious and hidden family will have some inheritance, such as the Mo Family''s Tianzhi Secret Art, but the Jiang Family has no inheritance at all."


    Zhou Shu pondered slightly, "Could it be that their inheritance methods are different?"


    Qingque nodded, "I also thought about it, do they rely on blood inheritance, or the inheritance of the demon flower, etc., but those are not the way of the cultivator, is it that the Jiang family is a monster or a foreign race?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It''s not possible, right? The Jiang family is an ancient surname of human beings. How can it be a foreign race?"


    "I just think about it, and when I was going to continue exploring, I was obstructed by the Jiang family...I don''t want to be entangled, the matter will be over," Qingque spread her hands and looked at Zhou Shu. In short, the Jiang family is indeed very troublesome. If it is not particularly necessary, you better not mess with them."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes flashed, and he nodded gently.


    I could see that Zhou Shu was still very curious. Qingque frowned and said cautiously, ��There are many things we don��t understand in the world of immortality. It��s not necessarily good, and it may even cause trouble. I used to be as curious about everything as you are, but then I touched more nails and learned that this is not good."


    Feeling the care in his words, Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I see, senior."


    "Don''t call Senior," Qingque glanced at him, turned and pointed forward, "Here, the black forest in front is where Bailong usually lives."


    In this sacred tree, the branches and leaves are not all of the same color, but there are many colors, some places are green, some places are red but the front is black, it looks like it has been burnt. I can even feel a burnt smell.


    Just as he stepped forward, a dark shadow suddenly flew out and stopped in front of the two.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, but Qingque was very calm, "The place where Bailong lives, where other people can''t get in, even the city lord can''t, so he will definitely come out."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have met Senior Bailong."


    The white dragon cage was in the black smoke, unable to discern his face at all, his voice was the same as the old, with an abnormal chill, "What are you here for?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Senior helped me a lot before, and junior is very grateful."


    Bai Long did not move, "According to the rules, I also took your points, nothing to be grateful for. Now you come, do you want to continue to enter the tower?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Yes."


    "Well, look for me in Wushuang City in a while."


    Bailong nodded, and the black shadow escaped into the tree, and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously. The white dragon in the sacred tree seemed the same as the one in Wushuang City.


    Qingque smiled, "He is like this, and it is the same for us. Don''t blame him. He is the most tiring guardian here. Not only Wushuang City, but the entire Penglai Island is managed by him. "


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Qing Que, I will go to Wushuang City when I go out. You can help me look at Yan Yue."


    "Row."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, wondering, "Do you know how to get out?"


    Zhou Shu said honestly, "I don''t know."


    Break the anti-theft perfect chapter, please use the search engine to search for keywords, you can watch all kinds of novels


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1190: Strange

    Having had the experience of the lower nine floors, it is not difficult to pass the upper nine floors.


    Ten days later, after Zhou Shu saluted Bailong, he walked out of the nine-story pagoda in a refreshing manner.


    The initial aptitude of his soul has been further enhanced and has reached the highest ninth level, which is the legendary natural soul state.


    The natural soul plus the acquired spirit body, and then the seventh-grade golden core. From the perspective of Qi refining aptitude, Zhou Shu has no possibility to improve, and there is no need to improve again. Perhaps in the entire world of cultivation, there is no more qualification like him. Up.


    Zhou Shu at this time felt a sense of high spirits.


    Qingque stared at him, "Are you planning to leave?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Well, there are some things that must be done."


    Qingque didn''t ask much, nodded and said, "Remember what you said before, when you need to practice, let me know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay, I also look forward to it."


    Qingque waved his hand, "Then go quickly, the Penglai Sea Meeting will be over soon, and your senior sister''s trouble will also come."


    Zhou Shu bowed and left Wushuang City quickly.


    Penglai Island.


    With the end of the Haihui, the crowds flew off the island one after another.


    Yan Yue was also among them, but only after a few hundred miles, he was stopped by two monks.


    She seemed to have expected it, and said indifferently, "You are really here, but why didn''t the Transcendent God Realm come?"


    The tall monk looked fierce, "Teach you a lesson, the two of us are enough!"


    Another monk couldn''t help but sneered, "There are a lot of spirit stones. I didn''t pay us five hundred, but I can spend three thousand to buy blood essence stones. Huh, let us vomit them all!"


    "The spirit stone is with me, and the blood essence stone is also there. If you want it, just pick it up by yourself. I can wait for you."


    Yan Yue stood still in the air, with a calm smile, seemingly not paying attention to these two people at all.


    The tall monk became more annoyed, "A young woman who dares to speak big words, when we dare not do it?"


    "Uncle is not a person who pity Xiangxiyu, if you want to abuse, then it will fulfill you!"


    The other cultivator couldn''t bear it anymore. He shouted loudly and put his hands together. Seven red flying swords sprang out and shot straight towards Yan Yue.


    The red light suddenly appeared, the momentum was thundering, and seven hundred-meter-long changhongs passed through the air. In the blink of an eye, they reached Yan Yue''s body. The sword light flew up and down, woven into an airtight sword net that completely surrounded her. The cold light was shining, there seemed to be countless long swords hanging high, and they could rush in at any time, shattering the people in the net to pieces.


    "Seven Jue Sword Art?"


    Yan Yue was a little surprised, her eyes narrowed, and she seemed to be muttering to herself, "From the mountain of Shu, it is a rare combination sword art. It forms a Qi Jue Sword Formation. The seven sword intents are different from each other. The power is dozens of times stronger, and it has a miraculous effect on the monks'' many protective shields, even the god-transforming monks don''t dare to despise it... I can''t think of a monk who can deceive spirit stones, but he has some ability."


    "You actually know the uncle''s sword art?"


    The cultivator''s face was slightly startled, and then he said fiercely, "Since you know how great, then hand over the spirit stone obediently, and you can save your life."


    Yan Yue glanced at him and shook his head gently, "I refuse."


    "court death!"


    The monk stared at her, and suddenly a killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    As soon as the voice fell, the sword net suddenly appeared in his ears, and countless swords stood out, a little bit of cold light, like a colony of ants, flying towards Yan Yue.


    Yan Yue stood still, a small blue sword suddenly appeared above her head.


    The small sword circled the top of her head, and a pale white halo fell from top to bottom, forming a light film that firmly protected her.


    The mask is as thin as a cicada''s wings and transparent. It looks like an egg film that can be broken with a single poke. It hardly feels much power, but no matter how the Qijue Jianyi hits, it can''t be lightened by one step.


    "What kind of sword art is this?"


    The monk''s expression changed drastically, he had already used his full strength, but there was no sign of being able to break it, and he could feel that the light shield was not a protective shield technique, just like him, it was also a sword intent, with extremely strong defense. The sword intent.


    Yan Yue said faintly, "Sword Art of Protecting Body, have you heard about it?"


    The monk stared straight, his mouth was big enough to put seven swords in, "What, body protection sword intent, absolutely impossible!"


    It''s impossible to think about it, the body guard sword intent is so ordinary that it can''t be ordinary, as long as the sword repairer knows, not to mention the body guard sword intent is only one level, how can it withstand his fifth-order sword intent, not to mention the sword intent is from the mountain of Shu Secret swordsmanship.


    "Tell you the truth, there is nothing you can do if you don''t believe it."


    Yan Yue gently shook her head and slowly said, "You don''t just want to grab the spirit stone to grab the treasure, you are also killing me. Are you worried that I know that your sword art comes from Shushan? Yes, you don''t look like it. If you look like Xuanxin, you shouldn''t be a disciple of Shushan Inner Sect, but you can get Shushan''s secret sword art if you are not an Inner Sect disciple. Most of them have some secrets, and you want to hide this secret, don''t you?"


    It was said that he was in the heart, and the monk''s complexion turned red and white, "Stop talking! You recognize my sword art, today you are dead!"


    Yan Yue didn''t care about the threat, and said calmly, "This is the best way. If you want to kill me, I will kill you too."


    The monk disdainfully said, "Hmph, even if you have a strong defense, you can''t get past my Qi Jue of both offense and defense..."


    But he hasn''t finished yet Yan Yue stretched out his hand, and the hovering cyan small sword suddenly shot out, directly through the sword net, and stopped in front of him.


    "Ah... don''t, spare my life..."


    Feeling the killing intent in the sword, he immediately shouted.


    Yan Yue''s expression was cold, and the little sword brought out a dark sword light, which passed through the monk''s chest, and then quickly turned to the top of his head.


    The monk''s complexion was gray, and his figure was quickly lost. He fell silently, like a broken kite, slowly falling into the sea.


    A seemingly light sword has cut all his vitality, leaving only an incomplete spirit.


    With his death, the Qi Jue Sword Formation disappeared without a trace, and the seven small red swords were scattered one by one. Yan Yue glanced at him, "No wonder the blood essence stone needs to be integrated into these swords, but the sword itself Not good enough to succeed."


    The tall monk on one side was completely stunned with a spear.


    However, after a few breaths, the companion died and could no longer die, and the female cultivator in front of her was only in the early stage of the Nascent Infant Realm, using only the first-order sword intent. What happened?


    Things were too strange, but he knew very well that even the companion whose sword intent reached the sword revolving at his heart was dead, so he would not be the opponent of the female cultivator.


    "Dao...Friends, it''s our fault..."


    Looking at Yan Yue, his body was a little weak, and he couldn''t help shaking.


    The mask in front of Yan Yue didn''t disappear, he still maintained his vigilance, and said faintly, "Which one?"


    The tall monk did not dare to conceal it, and whispered, "He said that he will come later and will help us in the battle, but I don''t know why he hasn''t come out till now..."


    "Oh?"


    Yan Yue''s eyebrows narrowed slightly, with a trace of doubt, "Strange, why didn''t I perceive it?"


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1191: Tao Yao

    "what?"


    Suddenly, feeling a burst of divine consciousness concealed, Yan Yue turned and looked into the distance, her eyes condensed slightly, and a pale golden talisman slipped into her hand quietly.


    She anticipated that the cultivator of the god-transition realm would come, and made some preparations, but the difference between this spiritual sense and the monk was obviously from others. She didn��t care much about a cultivator of the god-transition realm. If the other party has a helper, it will be difficult.


    "So fast?"


    From the perception of someone by the divine sense to the eye-catching, it only takes a breath.


    She felt tight in her heart, too late to look, and a golden light flashed in her hand, she was about to flee away.


    That talisman is the Great Escape Talisman. Before she left Lingyu City, Ning Xuanqing made it. Although it was weaker than the Great Escape Talisman for meditation, the distance of 100,000 miles was enough to protect her from leaving.


    Just before starting, her hand was held.


    "what?"


    Yan Yue''s expression was stagnant, and the small sword above her head was about to fly out, but as soon as she turned around, the whole figure seemed to have been hit by lightning and could not move.


    "Senior Sister, it''s okay, it shocked you."


    Zhou Shu flicked his sleeve and threw a cultivator of the God Realm into the sea, like throwing garbage.


    Yan Yue only stared at Zhou Shu, as if she didn''t know him, and then whispered a long time later, "Junior...It''s really you...Why are you here?"


    It was a choking voice with excitement, intermittent, but sincere.


    "I happened to pass by Penglai Island, and when I saw you here, I followed you."


    Zhou Shu took her hand and said warmly, "I haven''t seen you for many years, you have really changed a lot, Senior Sister."


    Staring at Zhou Shu, Yan Yue gently leaned against Zhou Shu, as if she had found the support she hadn��t had for a long time. She turned her head to look at Zhou Shu, and a warm smile gradually appeared on her mouth. "Junior Brother, where has changed, am I still me?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "The person has not changed, but regardless of the state of mind or the cultivation level, I was impressed."


    Yan Yue curled her lips and said angrily, "That means you used to look down on me?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "No, it just feels different. In fact, the senior sister is fine."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Yan Yue nodded with satisfaction, and said as if asking for credit, "Junior Brother, did you see all of them just now, how is my body guard and sword intent? I don''t worry about the two Nascent Soul Realm cultivators at all, even if they are Transforming God Realm, It��s not that easy to penetrate my sword intent."


    "Very good, much better than I expected."


    Thinking of what he saw before, Zhou Shu couldn''t help showing a bit dignified, "I didn''t even think that you actually cultivated the body guard sword intent to level five."


    "I didn''t expect it, hehe."


    Yan Yue looked happy, nodded lightly, looked at Zhou Shudao, and said softly, "In fact, it is not your contribution to the younger brother. The body guard sword art you gave me is completely different from that of the lotus school. The sword intent is quickly realized. And when I was cultivating, there was a feeling that the sword intent was guiding me, not that I was cultivating the sword intent... it was amazing."


    The body protection sword art she practiced was of course modified by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu knows Yan Yue well, every vitality, every inch of body, and every hair. After countless deductions, Zhou Shu deliberately created a brand new body-protecting sword art for her. The sword art is almost perfect. Yan Yue, if you can compare it, this technique can be called Yan Yue''s natal technique. Once the sword intent is cultivated, it can also be called natal sword intent. Just like the natal magic weapon, after being proficient, it will completely make the Yu follow his heart.


    The initial body-protecting sword art is still Tier 1, which can be practiced in the Qi Refining Realm, but as the sword cultivation grows, the sword intent can also gradually grow.


    This is somewhat similar to the practice of ancient sword repair. At that time, there was no sword art, and sword intent was not divided into levels. Whether the sword intent was strong or not, it was only the sword repair himself.


    However, this was only Zhou Shu''s idea, and he didn''t expect Yan Yue to actually do it. After all, it is not in the ancient times. Nowadays, most sword repairers rely on sword tactics to understand the cultivation of sword intent, and sword intent is limited by sword tactics. , It��s hard to grow independently, and it��s extremely rare to grow into a Tier 1 or Tier 2, such as Zhou Shu��s Broken Jade Sword Intent, but Yan Yue has actually improved Tier 4 and achieved his vision, and it seems that it��s okay. Continue to improve.


    "Mainly on your own."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and said with some pity, "Even if the method is suitable, it is still not good to practice without heart, and you can see that you have gone through a lot of hardships over the years, and you really have suffered."


    "Junior Brother is so for me, how can I not worry about it, suffering is nothing, everything is worth it," looking at Zhou Shu, Yan Yue whispered, but with a lot of determination, "No matter what, I must not I have been left behind too much, Junior Brother, now I am almost ready to train my mind, and I have experienced some opportunities. When I return, I will retreat and practice, and I must go to the Transcendent God Realm."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said with interest, "Speaking of chance, I''m curious about what you have gone through. That sword looks really good."


    "This one?"


    Yan Yue took out a small blue sword and sent it to Zhou Shu, with a little excitement in her eyes, "Look, brother, this sword is called Taoyao, look at the inscription on it, Tao Zhiyao Yao, burning Qihua, much Ok...I got it in a secret realm at the bottom of the lake. Although it is only a fourth-tier middle grade, I like it very much. I think it suits me well. What do you think, brother?"


    "Taoyao?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, staring at Tao Yaojian, and gently shook his head, "Is it just a Tier 4 mid-range product? It''s not right."


    Yan Yue was a little confused, "What''s wrong, what''s wrong?"


    "I have read a book about Taoyao sword. It is very famous and it shouldn''t be what it is now."


    Zhou Shu picked up the sword and shook it lightly. The green sword couldn''t help but shook, and it shook for a while. The inscriptions suddenly revealed some red light, but they looked a bit scorching.


    "what happened?"


    Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu, a little puzzled.


    "Sure enough..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, and said slowly, "This sword was specially sealed. If you want to use its full strength, you need to unblock it."


    Yan Yue thoughtfully, "Unblock, how to solve it?"


    "It doesn''t have to be troublesome."


    Zhou Shu nodded and took out the sea treading sword, "Caiying, what do you think of this sword?"


    Caiying circled the Taoyao sword, and said somewhat irritably, "It''s not bad, but don''t try to trick this palace into living in, it''s too small."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "I don''t want you to change the sword. I want you to enter the sword to temporarily exert its power, remove the external disguise, and restore the true shape of the sword."


    "Said early, and, call me Lord Palace Master!"


    A green light flew out of the sea stepping sword, and went directly into the Taoyao sword.


    After a while, Taoyao sword flew into the sky suddenly, only to hear a burst of explosions, the green smoke was scattered everywhere, and soon, a bright red little sword pierced through the green smoke, flew straight down, and fell. In front of Zhou Shu.


    "All right!"


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1192: Aolai Kingdom Site

    To say it is a seal is actually equivalent to a kind of prohibition.


    This kind of thing is not uncommon in the world of cultivating immortals. For some special purposes, many magic weapons have been banned in various ways. They are not the original ones. They need to be gradually unblocked to exert their abilities. The Taoyao sword is also same.


    Lifting the prohibition requires many complicated steps. A little mistake will not succeed. For most immortal cultivators, it is a big problem. However, Zhou Shu has a sword spirit, so there is no need to worry about this problem. No one is better than a sword. Ling is better able to understand a sword, even the person under the restriction is the same, as long as it enters the sword and exerts its own abilities, breaking the restriction from the inside out is a very simple matter.


    The green light pierced the Taoyao sword, and flew around Zhou Shu, "Huh, this little thing, I have to trouble my palace."


    "I know you are amazing, Lord Palace."


    Zhou was comfortable when he offered compliments, and Caiying was satisfied with flying back to the Sea Sword.


    Yan Yue stared at the Taoyao sword, which was already completely different, her eyes focused so much that it seemed to shine. After a while, she said excitedly, "This is the real Taoyao sword? What about the fifth-order best!"


    The sword exudes a bright red light, reflecting Yan Yue''s face, and it is also red, especially bright.


    "Taozhiyaoyao, scorching its blossoms", but it matches exactly.


    Looking at her, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Now this sword should be more suitable for you, put it away."


    "Ok."


    Yan Yue nodded hurriedly, with many doubts in his eyes, "Junior Brother, how do you know Taoyao sword?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems from the book that it is actually a famous sword in the world of cultivating immortals, and there are many stories..." He paused, and did not continue.


    Yan Yue curiously asked, "What story?"


    "There is the Book of Scriptures in Lingyu City. The book is called Traveling to the Immortal. If you are interested, you can read it by yourself."


    "I see, so I must go and read it," Yan Yue nodded slightly, "Actually, I have read a lot of books about Sword Art and Feijian, but I haven''t seen any travels to immortals."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s actually a free book, not a sword art or something."


    "Oh, brother, you can read everything and remember everything, but I still can''t do it," Yan Yue shook his head and looked at Zhou Shu with envy. "Junior brother, shall we return to the Dutch school now? I want to retreat, what are you going to do?"


    "There are so many things to do."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, and slowly said, "However, I plan to go to Cihangzong first before I go back."


    Yan Yue''s expression tightened, "Yang Mei, what happened to her?"


    "I don''t know, she has been in the heart of misery for a long time, but there is no news yet. I am a little worried." Zhou Shu''s eyes moved slightly, revealing a lot of anxiety. He doesn''t need to hide his emotions in front of Yan Yue. You still have to go and see to rest assured that nothing can happen."


    "I heard that the Ku''er Mind Realm is only training the mind secret realm. It doesn''t make sense to take so long. Is there something wrong with Cihangzong?" Yan Yue thought for a while and said seriously, "Junior, I am also very worried. Can I go with you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I also have such plans."


    "Great, it''s been a long time since I went out with Junior Brother," Yan Yue''s eyes sparkled, showing a lot of excitement, only to calm down again quickly, and whispered, "Junior Brother, don''t worry, I will definitely listen to you this time. I won''t cause you trouble again."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Don''t think about that, and don''t worry if you cause trouble."


    Yan Yue smiled softly, "Then let''s go, Junior Brother."


    At this time, Penglai Island had just entered the East China Sea, almost the southernmost point of Dongshengzhou. The distance to Cihangzong was closer than Huilingyucheng. The two went straight to the west and saw it within a few dozen days. Silhouette of the coastline.


    haven''t seen each other for a long time, the two of them have a lot to say along the way, a lot of things to do, and no need to mention.


    However, what is certain is that Yan Yue has gained a lot from Zhou Shu in the short journey of tens of days, which made her more convinced of the previous sentence. Meeting Zhou Shu is her biggest opportunity. Nothing can be compared.


    "Why the sea here is all red?"


    Looking at the sea below, Yan Yue was a little surprised.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the distance, "Not only the sea, you look at the beach, then look at the surrounding environment."


    Yan Yue looked along, and soon felt the difference, "It''s all red everywhere. No, it should be bloody. There is a **** smell. The closer you get to the coast, the richer it is. Strangely, you can''t feel it here. A trace of spiritual energy, only evil and death, very gloomy..."


    "This is the ruins of Aolai Kingdom, now also known as the Land of Bloodstains."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit heavy, and said slowly, "Although Aolai is a small country, it has an eighth-order spiritual vein, plus Dongshengzhou��s first blissful place, Huaguoshan Shuiliandongtian, and countless immortal cultivators gather here. Shengzhou is a real sacred place for cultivating immortals, but later it became the place of death in Dongshengzhou. From here, the demons and blood invaded Dongshengzhou. It was the first time that Dongshengzhou was invaded by a foreign race. It was a real Catastrophe...Countless immortal cultivators in Dongsheng Prefecture died here, dyeing tens of thousands of miles of Aolai Kingdom into a blood country. Even after tens of thousands of years, the blood traces of immortal cultivators still remain clear. I can see that within these tens of thousands of miles, almost everything is bloody."


    "Ah, it turns out that this is the place of bloodstains. I used to see it in the classics and now I see it with my own eyes, and I know that it was tragic, it is really..."


    Yan Yue''s expression changed slightly, looking into the distance, his eyes gradually heavier, he sighed lightly, with a lot of pity, "We immortal cultivators in Dongshengzhou are really troubled, and every alien invasion starts here, and others A few states have much less."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded. It is true. This may be because Dongshengzhou is the birthplace of human immortal cultivators, so foreign races want to start from here, uproot the immortal cultivators and eliminate them in one fell swoop, but they have never succeeded, then They don''t understand that human beings are the most tenacious. No matter what kind of hardships or blows they face, human beings will not retreat. Instead, they will become stronger and more difficult to defeat.


    This time, he believes it will be the same.


    Yan Yue moved closer to Zhou Shu and whispered softly, "Junior Brother, there are two monks here, sneaky, with a high level of cultivation."


    "Don''t worry, people come here from time to time, and those two don''t have to worry about it."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "It is said that there is an entrance to the water curtain cave sky. When Ao Lai Kingdom knew that it could not resist the foreign race, it gathered the power of many monks to move the water curtain cave sky into a secret realm, and took many away. Treasures and inheritance, so there are always immortal cultivators to explore, and it has not been broken for tens of thousands of years, but except for the occasional Aolai Kingdom inheritance, other immortal cultivators have never found that secret realm, and do not know if it is true. ."


    In the distance, two monks flew over, and when they saw Zhou Shu, they bowed and bowed, showing respect.

 Chapter 1193: 16 words

    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return and smiled, "Xuan Jizi, Xuan Yizi, two Taoist friends, long time no see."


    "Sect Master Zhou, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your cultivation level has improved a lot. I admire him," Xuan Jizi smiled and smiled at Yan Yue. Few people in this area don''t know, the lotus sect has a lot of talents, which really makes me ashamed."


    Xuan Yizi nodded and said loudly, "Girl Yan went into the Ninggu Valley alone to eliminate evil cultivation and saved tens of thousands of poisoned people. I really admire the old lady."


    Yan Yue smiled and said, "Senior is ridiculously complimented. Anyone will do the same after changing."


    In the process of refining the heart, she did a lot of chivalrous things, which was quite praised by everyone, and the reputation of herself and the lotus sect also increased.


    Zhou Shu knew about her. Some people praised her with joy, and smiled slightly, "The two seniors are here, are you going to find the entrance to the secret realm?"


    Xuan Jizi smiled and shook his head, "This is not true. In fact, our Ghost Yin Sect will come here every once in a while to see if there are any stray souls. I know that this was an ancient battlefield, and I don��t know how many souls were buried here. The souls of those Dongshengzhou are okay, but the aliens are easy to generate evil spirits and ghosts, causing endless harm. This has been the practice since the establishment of the Ghost Yin Sect. ,Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu nodded when he heard the sound, and respected, "This act is so good, it is really amazing."


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s good for us, haha," Xuan Yizi touched his head, "What about you, are you looking for the entrance to the secret realm of Shuiliandongtian, then you are looking for the wrong place."


    "Nor are we, just passing by."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, only a trace of doubt in his mind, what did he mean by finding the wrong thing, do they know the entrance to the water curtain cave?


    "Is that so."


    Xuan Jizi nodded and looked at Zhou Shu with a serious expression, "Sect Master Zhou, we have obtained some fairly accurate information about Shuilian Dongtian. We will tell you when the matter is over. This matter is very important. Only you can make up your mind. Elder Lin also said so."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, smiled and said, "That''s a big secret, do you really want to tell me?"


    Xuan Yizi said loudly, "Who can I tell if I don''t tell you? What''s more, you gave us the news. Besides, I think we go there to die, and even cause great disaster."


    Xuan Jizi frowned, "Third brother, don''t talk nonsense. We have only got a little bit of news before the horoscope has been written. What you said seems to have been found, and things are so simple."


    Xuan Yizi was full of dissatisfaction, "With the power of Sect Master Zhou, you can find it if you know a little information."


    Xuanji snorted, "It''s not that easy, it''s as light as you want, and it''s not in Dongshengzhou."


    Without the boss of Xuan Ningzi, the two had never heard of the quarrel after they went out, but Zhou Shu watched the two arguing and smiled without saying a word. He only had a lot of doubts in his heart. What news did I give them? And, is such big news so easy to get?


    After arguing for a while, Xuan Jizi stopped talking to Xuan Yizi and said to Zhou Shu, "Sect Master Zhou, do you remember, you collected an evil spirit in Taiyin Mountain at the time, and we also got four ancients from the four soul lock formations? Soul?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Yes."


    When he left the Sword Intent Secret Realm, he was in the Taiyin Mountains, helping the three ghosts to subdue the evil spirit.


    Xuan Jizi continued, "Through our continuous efforts, one of the ancient souls has formed a good friendship with us and promised to be our ghost master. He also told us many ancient secrets and secrets. There is a bit of news about the water curtain cave sky."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened. It turned out that this was the case, and it was also an unexpected opportunity.


    In this way, ghosts who can communicate with ancient souls do have a unique advantage in finding ancient relics. However, it is really not easy to get an ancient soul, and it is even more difficult to get information.


    It''s just that, relatively speaking, it is much better than other cultivators.


    Xuan Yizi interrupted, "This is how we got the first ancient ghost master in hundreds of years. I''m really excited! But after all, this ghost master was given to us by Sect Master Zhou. Of course, Sovereign Zhou should also receive the news."


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Xuan Jizi glared at him, turned to Zhou Shu, and handed over a few jade slips with both hands, "We have recorded a copy of the magic formula. We were planning to send it to Lingyu City. It would be great to meet the Sect Master here."


    "Okay, thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu took it and brought a lot of joy. Any tactic is his love, not to mention a rare ancient tactic.


    Without asking Zhou Shuduo to wait, Xuan Jizi quickly said, "Sect Master Zhou must also know the story of Aolai Kingdom. I won��t talk nonsense. The ghost master we got is called Chu Zhen, and he lives in A thousand years after the collapse of Aolai Kingdom... During his experience, Chu Zhen met a monk The two hit it off right away, and they met irresistibly. After several lives and deaths, they talked about everything, that monk. A secret was revealed. He was actually a descendant of Aolai Country... At that time, a foreign race suddenly invaded Aolai Country. Many immortal cultivators in Dongsheng Prefecture supported it together. Aolai Country was even more fought by the whole people, and all of them were fighting for life and death. He was just born, because his father could not bear to see him go to death together, he quietly teleported him out with a talisman. He drifted to the sea and was later saved."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and Yan Yue didn''t speak either, only a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Seeing Yan Yue��s doubts, Xuan Jizi continued, "After he cultivated immortality, he opened the jade beads that he had been wearing on his body with his blood, only to realize that he was originally a descendant of the monks of Aolai country, but at that time, Aolai country was completely Destroyed."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "That Yuzhu is the key, right?"


    Xuan Jizi nodded, his expression condensed, "Well, his father left him some tactics, and he also said some things about proudly coming to the country. He was quite proud, but his father did not say much about Shuilian Dongtian. , Left sixteen words, and told him to never think about looking for the water curtain cave sky again."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Which sixteen characters?"


    Xuan Jizi hadn''t spoken yet, Xuan Yizi shouted, "At the bottom of Xuanhu, you can only get in but you can''t get out, proud to come to the country, Yongzhen Mohou!"


    "Just talk fast."


    Xuan Jizi gave him a fierce look, then turned to Zhou Shu and said, "Yes, these sixteen characters, Sect Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu''s expression is slightly condensed, showing a bit of hesitation, there are few sixteen characters, but the hidden information in it is very *S: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1194: Collect demons and souls

    "At the bottom of the Xuanhu Lake, you can only get in and can''t get out, proud to come to the country, and Yongzhen Mohou. The fastest update"


    Xuan Jizi said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou, judging from these words, it is very likely that a powerful demon monkey broke into the water curtain cave. The cultivator of Ao Lai country cannot kill it, so he can only kill it. The entire water curtain cave sky was moved away, and the magic monkey was suppressed in it, and it would never come out, lest it cause trouble to Dongsheng Prefecture, and that secret realm can only be entered and cannot be left for this reason."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "The Daoist is very much, it seems that there is no other explanation."


    Xuan Jizi sighed, "I have heard the legend of the demon monkey, from the demon race outside the sky. It is an extremely terrifying monster, like a person but not a person, like a monster but not a monster, like a pure iron. Copper, everything can��t hurt, not even high-level magic weapons. It also has a pair of fiery eyes, which can break all the magic. Most of the magic tricks of the cultivator have no effect on it. They are powerful, can lift mountains and move mountains, and the speed is surprisingly fast. Somersault is tens of thousands of miles... The demons are extremely afraid of the magic monkey, and if such a monster appears in Dongsheng Prefecture, it would be a disaster."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu continued to nod.


    Even in the world where the demons live, the magic monkey is a nightmare, and the result of the magic monkey running to Dongshengzhou, the immortal cultivator will naturally know that the immortal cultivator of the proud country will not hesitate to suppress it with the curtain of water. Forced, but those who are proud to come to the country to cultivate immortals who did this are also worthy of the word "Guo Shi".


    Xuan Jizi continued, "According to our guess, the bottom of Xuanhu Lake should refer to the location of the entrance to the secret realm. Xuanhu Lake, mostly lakes of black water, was formed for special reasons such as the remains of many monster beasts or the stagnation of life. The water quality is extremely deep and heavy, several or tens of times that of ordinary water, such a place..."


    Xuan Yizi interrupted loudly, "Definitely not in Dongshengzhou, but Nanzhanzhou."


    Xuan Jizi turned around and glanced at him, and continued, "Yes, we also have many mysterious lakes in Dongsheng Prefecture, but they are all in the Taiyin Mountains. When the Aolai Kingdom fell, the war between the two states did not begin, and Taiyin Mountains did not form. So Xuanhu is definitely not in Dongshengzhou, and Nanzhanzhou is a barren land in ancient times. There were many Xuanhu lakes, so most of them were there."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You are right."


    His thoughts were the same, and there was nothing to say. After Xuan Jizi and others got the information, they must have analyzed it for a long time, so he just listened.


    Xuan Jizi said, "Sect Master Zhou, that''s almost all we can say."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and thanked, "I am afraid that few people in the world of immortality know this information, thank you for telling me."


    Xuan Yizi said loudly, "Thank you for what you should have done."


    Xuan Jizi raised his hand in return and smiled, "Sect Master Zhou is too polite. We still have things to do, so we won''t disturb Sect Master Zhou and Girl Yan."


    "and many more."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I have something to ask two Taoists."


    Xuan Yizi frowned and said a little dissatisfied, "Please, just tell me what you have."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said slowly, "If the two can get information about special stars and star power from the ghost master, please tell me too, I need a lot of star power."


    "Do you also have an interest in Xingli?" Xuan Jizi nodded slightly, "Well, let''s remember, we will send the news to Lingyu City."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Thank you both of you."


    The two nodded in salute, turned and left.


    Watching the two of them leave, Yan Yue seemed to think of something, and said with some worry in his eyes, "Junior Brother, Shuiliandongtian is a good opportunity, but there can only be in and not out. It''s better not to look for it. ?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "You can enter and exit the secret realm, but you can''t only enter it. It just said that various restrictions are placed inside to prevent people from going out, and it can be cracked. This is not the biggest problem. The problem is that demon. The monkey, the magic monkey has a very long life span. Although tens of thousands of years have passed, most of them are still inside..."


    Yan Yue breathed a sigh of relief, "Oh, then don''t go."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not that you don''t look for it. There are many great powers in the water curtain cave, which are very helpful to Shengxian. You must go, but you have to wait for the time. It is not the time yet."


    Yan Yue lowered her head slightly, "Oh..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do things that are too uncertain, I will look for them when I''m ready."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook her hand, "Let''s go, don''t think about these things, first cross the Taiyin Mountain, and then go to Cihangzong."


    The two passed through the ruins of Aolai Kingdom and soon entered the Taiyin Mountains.


    The Taiyin Mountain stretches for millions of miles. It is also an ancient battlefield. There are ghosts and monsters everywhere. It is extremely difficult for a cultivator to walk. However, this is also the reason why Zhou Shu came in. The demon refining pot should also be effective in time.


    Traveling all the way west, collecting demons and souls along the way.


    The current demon refining pot already "recognizes the master", and it really feels like a divine tool in use. Just use the soul refining tactics, and you can **** the surrounding soul into the pot, and the soul refining takes only a few breaths of effort. The concentration of the soul fluid is what concentration, so that Yu can follow his heart.


    It''s not difficult to find the soul, and it doesn''t even take any time, because the soul is here. He will use a kind of ecstasy, which can attract all the surrounding souls and then Zhou Shu will screen it, there is no sane evil spirit or only a little remnant soul to refine, While retaining a lot of spiritual souls, Zhou Shu would let Yan Huaming communicate with him, teach them some low-level soul cultivation techniques before letting go, which is regarded as accumulating some merit.


    And most of the monsters here are solved by Yan Yue, and the stronger ones will be guided by Zhou Shu to further hone her abilities.


    There is no need to mention all kinds of gains. For Zhou Shu, the soul fluid is already a kind of ordinary spiritual object. You can have whatever you want. Yan Yue has benefited a lot from this, and has reached the perfection of the current class, Yan Hua Ming has also received a lot. Now Yan Huaming basically trusts Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu will give a certain return. In addition, the Taoist Henglang has also received a certain degree of nourishment. The itinerary has many uses.


    Of course, Zhou Shu himself has the most benefit.


    Soul aptitude has reached the ninth level. The natural soul state is the same as the natural spirit body is not limited by spiritual energy. There are almost no restrictions on the soul. Even if the cultivation level is insufficient, it can continuously improve the soul and consciousness, so his demand for soul fluid is almost Unlimited, the growth is naturally extremely large. If it can be described, his soul and consciousness can already be compared with the monks of the sixth and seventh levels of crossing the tribulation realm. Of course, this is only in number, and the ones who have passed through the seventh level of tribulation. Compared with the monks, the degree of toughness is still a lot worse, this is not something that the soul fluid can make up for, it needs to be promoted and constantly exercised.


    There are countless souls in the huge Taiyin Mountain, and no matter how they are refined, there is no sign of lack. They use more, and leave more. Those soul fluids are divided into several levels by Zhou Shu, and the worst will be regarded as Commodities will be sold to Huabaoxuan. Generally, the disciples of the Heyin school will be given the better ones as rewards. The disciples will compete for the better ones. Needless to say, those who Zhou Shu values ??will get them. rw

 Chapter 1195: How does that work

    Cihang Mountain, in front of the icon of Cihang.


    "What a great weather, it is worthy of the Ci Hangzong..."


    With emotion, Yan Yue looked at Zhou Shu beside him, and did not say any more.


    Looking at Zhou Shu in the Ci Hang Sect, there was an unusual concentration on his face, and he didn''t say a word, it was obvious that there was something in his heart. Yan Yue naturally understood, and his mind became heavier.


    After a while, Yuan Heyin flew out of Cihangzong with Lingyin Fairy, and stopped in front of them.


    Yuan Heyin bowed slightly, "I don''t know that Zhou Zong''s chief is coming, but Cihang Zong has missed a long way to welcome him, so I really neglected."


    She didn''t seem to be calm as usual, and the worries in her eyes couldn''t be concealed. Fairy Lingyin was similar, but more obvious.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said straightforwardly, "Fairy Yuan, I feel something is wrong, what happened to Yangmei?"


    His divine consciousness has already passed through the guardian formation of Cihangzong and fell in front of the Goddess Waterfall where Yang Mei is located. It is very different from the past, surrounded by more formations, and there are many Cihangzong monks guarding them. The look was a bit solemn, this situation is not good, mostly because there is something wrong with Yangmei.


    "How did you know?"


    Fairy Lingyin was startled, and said suspiciously, "It''s impossible for anyone to know about this."


    Yuan Heyin was much more indifferent, nodded and said, "Sect Master Zhou, Yang Mei has some unexpected circumstances. Is the Sect Master also coming for this? That''s right, I originally wanted to discuss with the Sect Master, so I might as well talk to the Advanced Sect ."


    Fairy Lingyin reluctantly said, "Strange, how did you know that this is a secret of our Ci Hang Sect. Could it be that who leaked the secret?"


    "Just saw it."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and turned to Yuan Heyin, "Please take me to the Goddess Waterfall, Yuan Fairy."


    "Also, Sect Master Zhou."


    Yuan Heyin nodded, did not say much, and led the two to fly to the clan.


    Fairy Lingyin still has a lot of doubts, so he can''t ask any more, but he said, "Sister, how can he see what he sees? He can see the Goddess Waterfall from here, even if it''s the fifth or sixth stage of crossing the catastrophe. Can''t do it? He must be lying."


    Yuan Heyin frowned, "Don''t speculate about him casually, he is not an ordinary person, I can''t detect his strength... I can see that he has not seen him in the past few years, and his progress is amazing, not what you and I can imagine. , Maybe he has a great opportunity."


    "That''s impossible..."


    Fairy Lingyin glanced at Zhou Shu, completely unbelieving.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and took Yan Yue all the way forward. As he got closer to the Goddess Waterfall, his expression became more calm.


    Not long after, several people had arrived in front of the waterfall, and Yan Yue''s expression was shocked, "What''s the matter?"


    In front of the waterfall, within a few miles, there are many jade pillars of different heights. I am afraid that there will not be hundreds of them. In front of each jade pillar, there is a Cihangzong monk sitting with his hands on the jade pillar. , His expression is extremely focused. If you look closely, you will find that the top of each jade column has a blue line as thin as a little finger, and all the blue lines on the jade column lead to the center of the formation, where the Yangmei is located.


    At this time, the bayberry was tightly wrapped in an eggshell-like cyan mask, and it was impossible to see what was inside.


    It looks like a big spider web.


    Zhou Shu felt a little bit and saw that this was a complicated formation. The blue line was composed of extremely pure elemental power, which was constantly overflowing from the mask and condensing on the jade pillars. It looks like many monks are using formations to absorb Yangmei''s vitality.


    There must be a reason for what happened. Ci Hangzong couldn''t treat Yangmei, who was the Daughter of Destiny, like that, but it looked weird.


    "Fairy Yuan, why is this?"


    Zhou Shu suppressed the anxiety in his heart, and said calmly.


    Yuanheyin appeared a bit solemn, "Sect Master Zhou, we are helping Yangmei relieve the excessive Yuanli."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Too much?"


    "Yes, Yangmei��s body practice is progressing normally, but ten months ago, to be precise, 307 days ago, her body suddenly changed, she began to swallow a lot of vitality and spiritual energy, and the speed of transformation was also Almost five times faster, she was already close to the early stage of the Transcendent God Realm. If this continues, her body will definitely not be able to stand it, and the sea of ??meridians and qi may break or even explode..."


    Yuan Heyin sighed lightly, and slowly said, "We have to do it, we must take some measures. We used Cihang to cross the Yuan formation to help her disperse the vitality in her body and maintain her balance."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, and said, "So that''s it, thank you so much."


    He also felt that there was a lot of vitality and spiritual energy flowing around Yangmei, and the speed she was drawing was so fast that even the spirit body couldn''t compare with it. At this time, Yangmei could not control herself. If it continued, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "It was originally what we should do, no thanks, just..."


    Yuan Heyin shook his head and looked at Yangmei, "Her absorption speed is still getting faster, and if this continues, I am afraid that even the essence of the goddess waterfall can be absorbed by her... Although we have been increasing the array of eyes. And the monks of Sanling, but if this situation cannot be changed, it will be useless to add more monks."


    Zhou Shu looked at it intently and knew that what Yuanheyin said was not alarmist. Now Yangmei is completely absorbed by the body, which will cause evil sooner or later.


    He slowly said, "How to change, what method did Ci Hangzong think of, such as removing her?"


    Yuan Heyin shook her head We can��t remove her. Her body also needs a lot of vitality support. Once there is not enough vitality for her to absorb, we don��t know what will happen, but for Yangmei For that matter, obviously it will not be a good thing. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see."


    "It can only be changed by herself."


    Fairy Lingyin looked at Zhou Shu, "When she wakes up and the soul can control her body, everything will be resolved naturally."


    Yuan Heyin nodded, "This is of course the best, but Yangmei has been in the miserable mind for a long time. As far as the secret realm is concerned, no one in Cihangzong has been there for so long. We are worried about her. If you encounter a problem that is difficult to solve in the bitter mind, you can��t come out, then you��re in trouble.��


    Fairy Lingyin said, "In fact, even if there is a problem, she should be able to come out. At most, she will give up training the mind and waste these years of cultivation. Why doesn''t she come out? Is she reluctant to give up, or for other reasons... ��It��s really hard to understand."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Yangmei, turned to Yuanheyin, and said slowly, "Fairy Yuan, I''ll go take a look, and take me to the heart of suffering."


    Yan Yue followed, "I want to go together... OK?"


    Yuan Heyin''s face was slightly condensed, and he was about to speak, but Lingyin Fairy shook his head quickly, "How can it be done?"


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1196: Come out soon

    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Why not?"


    Fairy Lingyin looked at Zhou Shu and curled his lips, "Speaking lightly, the painful mind is a special secret realm unique to our Ci Hang Sect. Even if there are only a few people in the Ci Hang Sect, you are not our Ci Hang. Disciples of Zong, why should we enter our secret realm, let alone..."


    As she spoke, her face suddenly turned pale, she burst into cold sweats, and her body couldn''t help shaking, and she couldn''t keep talking. ??


    Just because Zhou Shu glanced at her.


    At one glance, she felt that all her mind was taken away, and she felt like a drum beating the sea, she couldn''t calm down at all, and she stopped all she wanted to say.


    Yuan Heyin saw the embarrassment of Lingyin Fairy, a green lotus was born in his hand, and it swayed in front of Lingyin Fairy a few times, but it was useless. It was not until Zhou Shu looked away that there was a faint green light and softness. A light breeze emerged from the lotus.


    As the tactics took effect, Fairy Lingyin''s mind gradually eased and he couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.


    She looked at Zhou Shu and was about to say something, but she turned her head before she said it. When she looked at Zhou Shu, the panic in her heart was a little lingering, unable to look directly.


    Yuan Heyin sighed lightly and said, "You now know why he can see the situation inside Cihangzong?"


    Fairy Lingyin nodded unconsciously, and said in surprise, "I know, but how strong his spiritual consciousness is, even Master Miaodi is not so shocked, I was wrong... but it''s incredible. "


    Yuan Heyin said faintly, "You can''t look at him with ordinary eyes. If he is an ordinary person, how can he have today''s position? Sister, don''t be reckless in the future. You are not his predecessor. On the contrary, now you have to take him As a senior."


    "Well, I see."


    Fairy Lingyin nodded slightly, now she really understood.


    In fact, Zhou Shu did not deliberately suppress her thoughts, but was a little anxious. He hadn''t condensed his spiritual consciousness at that glance, and he did not expect that his spiritual consciousness could give such a big impact to people, or it would be a cultivator in the realm of transforming gods who was about to complete.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and looked serious, "I went to the heart to help Yangmei solve the problem. I have no other idea."


    Yuan Heyin nodded slightly, "Sect Master Zhou''s request is very reasonable. If you can help Yangmei come in, Ci Hangzong can also benefit from this, but this matter is not for me. I need to discuss this matter. Make a decision."


    "I understand, not in a hurry."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a lot of determination, "I also ask Fairy Yuan to tell the senior fairies of Ci Hangzong that I will find a way to get in anyway... If Ci Hangzong needs me to do something for this, I will agree."


    Yuan Heyin smiled slightly, "I see, Sect Master Zhou, I believe I can give you a satisfactory answer."


    "Thank you two fairies."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand slightly, holding out two jade bottles in his hands and sending them to the two of them, "Occasionally, please accept them."


    Yuan Heyin and Lingyin Fairy glanced at them, waiting to decline, Zhou Shu smiled, "Take it as the previous collision, these things are quite nourishing to the soul, and they should be good for both."


    "Nourishing soul?"


    Fairy Lingyin thought for a while, her spirit was still slightly lacking, and her heart was tangled, and she couldn''t help but take it.


    When she opened it, she flushed, and even became a little hot with excitement, "What is this..."


    Yuan Heyin also opened, and her calm face was also filled with some unusual red, and her mood could not be calm for a while. She could feel that the crystal-like liquid in the bottle contained an extremely rich breath, which was very strong for the soul. There are great benefits, even she who crosses the tribulation realm can benefit a lot from it, and her younger sister Lingyin Fairy, I am afraid that she can be raised to a higher level.


    "Are these spiritual things too precious?"


    Yuan Heyin looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou, we can''t afford it."


    "There''s nothing I can''t afford," Zhou Shuwen said, "If it weren''t for the help of Cihangzong, the current Yangmei might have exploded and died. Such kindness, my gift is nothing. Yangmei can come out smoothly. There will be returns."


    Although the soul fluid was precious, it was the essence of the essence, but it couldn''t be compared with the life of Yangmei. It was always Zhou Shu''s method to repay if you have grace.


    Fairy Lingyin looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated, "That''s what we Cihangzong should do. Yangmei is our daughter of the destiny, and it is impossible to ignore it. This is nothing good..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then this is what I should do."


    Yuan Heyin lightly nodded, put the jade bottle away, and said, "Then thank Sect Master Zhou, our sisters will not forget this kindness."


    Fairy Lingyin also thanked him again, very sincerely, and the previous discords were all gone.


    Yuan Heyin continued, "I''m going to inform the elders to discuss, will Sect Master Zhou let me take a rest, or?"


    "No, I''ll just wait here."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his eyes fixed on Yangmei, his smile no longer, replaced by worry.


    Yuan Heyin and Lingyin Fairy glanced at each other, and turned around without saying anything.


    Walked to Zhou Shu''s body Yan Yue looked at Yang Mei and said softly, "Junior Brother, Yang Mei will be fine."


    "I know that she will be fine. She is tenacious and can overcome any difficulties," Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s just that it''s still worrying."


    Yan Yue nodded lightly, stared at Yangmei in the mask for a long time, then turned back, "Junior Brother, can you see her, I can''t."


    "can."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yang Mei and said with a rather heavy voice, "This is also the reason why I am worried. I used to see her in a peaceful and peaceful state, but now she is a little excited, with very different feelings. Smile, how to describe it...gave me the feeling that she wants to put her life and death completely out of the way. This is very abnormal. She may be doing something."


    Yangmei��s spirits have basically entered the secret state of refining the heart, but there is still a very small trace of it in the body. If there is no trace of the soul, the physical body is equivalent to a walking dead, and that trace of the soul is of little use, except for maintaining its own spirit. , And then the state of being able to reflect the spirit on the body, and the state of Yangmei now makes Zhou Shu very worried.


    He knows very well that Yangmei is a person who is willing to give and regards others as more important than himself. Therefore, what he is most worried about now is that Yangmei will sacrifice herself for others after encountering intractable troubles in the Secret Realm.


    Yan Yue also thought of this, and couldn''t help but said, "Ah, should we go in earlier?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression was condensed, "Yes, I can wait two or three days at most, and I can''t wait any longer. I will find the entrance to Ku''er Heartland after a while."


    "Well, I am here looking at Yang Mei."


    Yan Yue walked up to Yangmei, stared at Yangmei for a long time, and murmured unconsciously, "Yangmei, you come out soon, for your own sake, even more junior, and all of us..." 8

 Chapter 1197: No Light Valley

    Goddess in front of the waterfall. Fastest update


    Yuanhe sound floated and fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, but his eyes were firm, "Fairy Yuan, how did Ci Hangzong decide?"


    Yuan Heyin stared at Zhou Shu for a while, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "In fact, no matter what decision our Ci Hang Sect makes, Sect Master Zhou will definitely go in?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and admitted directly.


    "Sect Master Zhou, you don��t have to worry too much. Yang Mei is the most important person in the Ci Hang Sect. We will not care less about her than Sect Master Zhou. We will do everything that is beneficial to Yang Mei, even if we don��t keep it for the time being. The rules of the ancestors," Yuanheyin said warmly, "After several elders have discussed, they can let Sect Master Zhou enter the heart of suffering, but it will take a day."


    "Okay, thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and let out a sigh of relief. He found the entrance of Ku''er Heartland, which is within the waterfall of Goddess Waterfall, but there are at least five tribulation cultivators guarding it. It''s not easy.


    He was still a little puzzled, "Why wait a day?"


    Yuan Heyin slowly said, "Because Master Miaodi wants to see you first."


    "Master Miaodi? Why does she want to see me?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly. This name was like Lei Guan''er. He had heard it many times, and he also knew that Master Miaodi was the master of Fairy Lingyin, and was one of the elders who had the highest cultivation level in Ci Hang Sect. Miaosuan Wushuang, when it comes to calculation, no one in Dongshengzhou can compare with her.


    Yuan Heyin nodded slightly, with a hint of doubt on his face, "Actually, we don��t know. The immortal master hasn��t been out of the mountain for a long time, but this time I sent a message specifically asking you to see her, as if you knew you were coming. Similar."


    Zhou Shu thought a little bit, nodded and said, "Okay, I will go to see the fairy master."


    "Sect Master, please wait a while, someone will take you there."


    Yuan Heyin nodded, then turned around and left. He turned around without taking a few steps, hesitantly transmitted, "Master Miaodi will not say a word for several years, and once he speaks, his words may touch Heavenly secret, this is a kind of chance, don''t miss it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I see, thank you."


    Yuan Heyin didn''t turn his head, and went straight.


    After a while, a female sister in white came to him, stopped in front of Zhou Shu, and whispered, "Brother Shu."


    "why you?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly stagnant, and Yan Yue was also a little surprised, "It''s really rare to see you here, Junior Sister Bian."


    The person who came was Bian Xue, who responded to Yan Yue and turned to Zhou Shu, warmly said, "Senior Brother Shu, Master Miaodi let the little sister take you to see her."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then let''s go, Xue."


    Yan Yue glanced at Zhou Shu and said with some regret, "Junior Brother, you have to be more careful."


    Bian Xue shook her head slightly and said with a smile, "Sister Yan, you can also go, Master Miaodi has specially ordered you to go with you."


    "Ah, do you want to see me too?"


    Yan Yue was not surprised, and only quickly said with joy, "That''s great, I also want to pay respect to the immortal master."


    The three flew all the way to Cihangzong.


    Zhou Shu still has a hint of surprise on his face, "Xue, you and Master Miaodi?"


    Immortal Master Miao Di actually let Bian Xue instead of letting others come, which made him feel a bit weird. Could it be that Immortal Master Miao Di knew about Bian Xue''s relationship with him, but this obviously didn''t make sense.


    Bian Xue smiled slightly, "Brother, the younger sister has been loved by the fairy master and has been accepted as a disciple of the door."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was even more surprised, and immediately laughed, "That''s really a good thing, Xue."


    As far as he knew, Immortal Master Miaodi rarely accepts disciples, and Fairy Lingyin should be her only disciple. Now that he accepts Bian Xue, she is still a disciple, which is extremely important to Ci Hang Sect, and even to Bian Xue. Bian Xue''s status in Cihangzong should be so high, I''m afraid it can be compared to the average Tribulation Realm Elder.


    The corner of Bian Xue��s mouth was smiling, and her eyes were a little dazed. ��The fairy said that the little girl has a very good talent in calculation, so he accepted the little girl as an introductory, but said that she is a disciple of the gate... but it has been several years. The immortal master didn''t teach the little girl anything, and he didn''t even see the immortal master''s face."


    Zhou Shu narrowed his eyebrows slightly, "Have you never seen your face?"


    Bian Xue seemed to sigh, "The immortal master lives in seclusion in the Valley of No Light, and no one is seen. Only occasional messages come out. Even the younger sister worshipped the teacher outside, alas."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and comforted her, "Xue, don''t worry, the method of calculation is not so easy to learn. Most of the Master Miaodi has her consideration, maybe she is still testing you."


    Bian Xue promised, "Well, the younger sister just wants to help the brother earlier, so I won''t be in a hurry after that."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out a jade bottle and handed it to her, "You take this, don''t let the cultivation base fall."


    Bian Xue knew what it was at a glance, smiled sweetly, and put it away without saying much, "Brother Shu, the younger sister understands."


    Not long after, the three stopped in front of a deep valley.


    Compared with other places in Cihangzong, this valley is too peculiar. The other places are full of beautiful mountains and clear waters, bright and beautiful, and spirits, birds and beasts can be seen everywhere, making people linger, and this valley is surrounded by a very thick layer. Dark clouds The entire valley is shrouded, and no light can come in. Of course, there is no grass or trees outside the valley. There are black rocks everywhere, there is no vitality, and I don��t want to stay at all. interest.


    Wuguanggu is really worthy of its name, but it is very puzzling for a great cultivator of Cihang to retreat here.


    "Senior Brother, Senior Sister, this is Wuguanggu, my little sister..."


    Bian Xue informed him, and walked respectfully to Tanguchi, only before taking a few steps, a swaying kite flew out of Tanaka.


    "You two, please come in."


    The organ kite speaks, the voice is clear but piercing, and it seems to be made by rubbing a sharp object.


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu, with a wry smile on her lips, "Senior Masters always deliver messages like this, Senior Brother Shu, Senior Sister, you can go in, the younger sister just wait outside."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and stood in front of the valley for a while, seemingly thoughtful, and walked into the valley with Yan Yue after the organ.


    When I walked into the valley, I felt even more different. The most special thing was that I couldn''t feel a trace of spiritual energy in the valley, and there was no vitality. The monks lived in seclusion here, didn''t they cultivate? Yan Yue glanced at Zhou Shu, it was obvious that he had such doubts, Zhou Shu just shook his head, he was not very clear.


    His eyes fell on the organ kite.


    The organ kite is very exquisite, but the exquisiteness is different from the one made by Zhou Shu. It is mainly reflected in the appearance. The beaded jade sandalwood is delicate and gorgeous, and it is no different from the real jade kite, but there is nothing to say about the performance, and the material itself is not. Okay, it was so crooked, it was a bit outrageous, even if Zhou Shu made it casually, it was much better than it.


    "It seems that most of this organ kite came from a woman''s hand. Isn''t Miao Di Immortal Master interested in organ art?"


    Withdrawing his gaze, Zhou Shu unconsciously showed some thought. rw

 Chapter 1198: Keep watching

    Following the organ kite, it didn''t take long to reach the depths of Wuguang Valley, and the organ kite suddenly lowered his head and got into a deep hole. ?


    The entrance of the hole is pitch black and hidden on the ground, so it won''t be visible unless you look closely.


    Zhou Shu and Yan Yue looked at each other, and they felt more puzzled. It was nothing more than living in seclusion in such a valley, but still living underground. How scared of light was that Master Miaodi.


    Something can be seen in the valley, but nothing is seen in the deep hole. Fortunately, bursts of green light flashed on the organ kite, like a beating flame, leading the two of them forward.


    I don''t know how long I have been walking, about a hundred miles underground, and suddenly there is a bright front in front of him, which is a hall.


    The hall is as dark and dull, but as the kite enters, a few dim lights gradually light up around it, and you can vaguely see the situation in the hall. Just like the outside, it is dark everywhere, and there is no green or nothing. The only thing that is alive seems to be some organ puppets. In the middle of the hall, there is a monk sitting vaguely.


    Seeing the monk, Yan Yue almost uttered a shock, and quickly lowered his head to calm down.


    The female monk is not old, but she is extremely thin, and can no longer be described as skinny, that is, the skeleton is covered with a layer of skin, the eye sockets are deep, the nostrils are recessed, there are only a few holes on the face, and the skin is also cracked and spotted everywhere. The gully is even more broken than the bark of a century-old tree. It looks extremely permeable, and it''s hard to imagine that you can live like this.


    No wonder she was frightened.


    Zhou Shu was much calmer, pulled Yan Yue, walked in and bowed to salute, "Junior Zhou Shu, Yan Yue, I have met Senior Miao Di."


    Miao Di said, "Yan Yue, are you afraid of me?"


    Although the words were light and not compelling, Yan Yue''s heart suddenly tightened, still not daring to raise his head, and only whispered, "The juniors don''t dare, they are just a little frightened."


    Miao Di turned to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, aren''t you panicking?"


    Zhou Shu stared at Miaodi, with a calm expression, "The younger generation heard that there is a magical skill in the Cihang School called Cihang Nine Turns of Withering Rong Art. Rong is the growth of all things, and the withering of all things wither, and every time you pass, you will advance to one level. Senior Miaodi is in such a situation, presumably the divine power has reached the level, and the younger generation only admires it, so why is it frightening.


    Miao Di''s jaw slightly, and he smiled noncommittal, but that smile was more ugly than crying.


    After waiting for a while, Zhou Shu said politely, "I don''t know if Senior Miaodi calls the younger generation to come, what do you want to explain?"


    Miao Di slowly said, "Yang Mei has a chance for it, you don''t need to save it, everything is up to her."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly shaken, he paused, and shook his head.


    Miao Di said faintly, "You go, it will only hurt her. All her hard work in the secret realm will be in vain, and it may be the same for you."


    Zhou Shu appeared calm, knowing that there was something in the words of Miao Di, and couldn''t help but say, "Why do seniors say that?"


    "You want to know the reason, I can let you know, but are you sure you want to know?"


    The voice was calm, seemingly threatening and persuasive, with an inexplicable power in it, which made people unconsciously suppressed.


    Yan Yue was initially panicked and couldn''t help looking at Zhou Shu with a pale face, and said, "Junior Brother, I have a very bad feeling, or... we don''t ask for it, just go out and rescue sister Yangmei."


    In fact, Zhou Shu felt the same way. He vaguely felt that if he continued to ask, he would get a very bad answer.


    Miao Di is proficient in calculations. Perhaps he had seen the consequences of saving Yangmei earlier, and knew that the consequences were not good, so he said so.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior, I want to know the reason."


    In any case, he must be clear about the reasons before making a decision, and even if the result is not good, he may not be able to change the result.


    "it is good."


    Miao Di nodded, raised her dry fingers, and lightly tapped at Zhou Shu. A white light suddenly appeared, covering Zhou Shu.


    "Zhou Shu, look at my eyes carefully."


    Miao Di slowly opened his eyes.


    What kind of eyes are they, deep and invisible, the eye wheel, white of the eye, and pupil of the eye seem to be constantly rotating, like a vortex, like a black hole, and it seems that they are about to be sucked in at a glance.


    Zhou Shu was unmoved, his eyes were fixed in Miao Di''s eyes, and soon he felt a sense of escaping into an illusion.


    No, maybe it''s more than feeling, it''s really entering a fantasy world.


    He saw Yangmei, many times, in the flashback of scenes in the illusion, and in every scene, there were Yangmei.


    She was a good doctor at the time, rushing in the wilderness of villages and towns, healing people everywhere...


    She was a chivalrous man, she came and went for thousands of miles, just to punish the evil and help the weak...


    The bitter heartland is similar to the Hell of the Nine-story Pagoda. It puts the mind refiner in various illusions without knowing it, so that the mind refiner can continuously exercise in the illusion, so that the heart is firm and the soul Tough.


    In the constant flashbacks, finally settled in a scene.


    There are three rounds of sun hanging in the sky. The light is extremely bright and the heat is extremely hot. Under the sun, the temperature is at least a few hundred degrees. The high temperature has turned everything below into a barren desert. There is nothing alive, but looking around, There is a city tens of kilometers in size in the vast desert, but the city is full of cool breeze, green grass and trees, and hundreds of thousands of people live and work in it, forming a completely different contrast with the desert outside.


    A glance at the sky over the city can understand why.


    Ten miles above the city, there is a woman sitting suspended The woman''s clothes are all burnt and dry, and the skin is all cracked, and even the dense bones are exposed. The shape is unbearable, but it is still stretched. The scorched arms tried their best to form a protective cover of dozens of miles in radius, resisting the hot sun, and bringing shade to the city below.


    Although the female cultivator was completely different, Zhou Shu could tell at a glance that it was Yangmei.


    "Is this her current situation?"


    "Three hundred years, to be precise, she has been here for 308 years. The city in this bitter heart should have been destroyed long ago, and there should be no more creatures where she is, but she The appearance of has changed this result."


    Zhou Shu looked shocked.


    He knew that Yang Mei couldn''t bear those people dying under the cool sun and would definitely help, but he didn''t expect that Yang Mei persisted for three hundred and eight years without complaint, even though it was only an illusion in the secret realm of refining his mind. But Yang Mei, who was in the illusion, didn''t know this. How kind of a person who could do this, and what kind of self-sacrifice, I am afraid that the entire world of immortality can''t find a few.


    It''s just that he was a little puzzled, "No matter how hard it is, it''s just an illusion, why does it affect her body?"


    Miao Di''s expression was slightly condensed, "I don''t know, this should be the last level of the misery mind. No one in the Ci Hang Sect has done this for thousands of years. Maybe the last level, the soul will affect the outside world, even Completely integrated together, only in this way, the heart refiner can get the best growth... The reason why she swallows a lot of vitality and continuously enhances the strength of absorption, perhaps is that the vitality is regarded as the sunshine of the heart, and she wants to absorb it all, more Well protect the people below. In the secret realm, she has already exceeded her own limit. She can do this with her spirit, but her body can''t bear it. That''s why this situation is formed."


    "What if she fails?"


    "Keep watching." 8

 Chapter 1199: altruism

    Zhou Shu was a little frightened, not only at what happened to Yangmei, but also at Miao Di''s cultivation level and ability. ?


    Not to mention whether Miaodi��s calculation is correct, it can bring the current Zhou Shu into the illusion at will, and constantly simulate all kinds of illusions that are almost indistinguishable from the real. From this point of view, the cultivation level of Master Miaodi is the same as the original Ci Hang Zong��s ability to build the heart of suffering is not far away. Zhou Shu guessed that Miaodi has mostly passed through the eighth calamity and reached the eighth level of crossing the calamity. This cultivation base is one of the few in the entire cultivation world. .


    After crossing the seventh stage of the Tribulation Realm, it will be difficult for every one of the tribulations to reach the sky. At this point, other cultivators are no different from the cultivators of Wushuang City. It can also be seen that the Miaodi is so strong that Cihangzong is really a big sect with extraordinary background.


    It is difficult for the cultivators of the Cross Tribulation Realm after the seventh level to see the specific realm cultivation level, but Zhou Shu feels that the Miaodi should not reach the 9th level yet, because her Nine Transitions of Ci Hang''s Withered Rong Art is not perfect. If it reaches Consummation, her appearance You won��t be able to see a trace of dryness and glory, and Miaodi can change his appearance at will, from a newborn baby to a hundred-year-old child, doing whatever he wants.


    Of course, Immortal Master Miaodi��s calculations are at least 90% correct. From what Zhou Shu felt, they were all in line with Yangmei��s practices, and the experience of Yangmei could be calculated so clearly that he was the highest in the immortal cultivation world in Dongsheng Prefecture. No one is too much.


    Such a senior, Zhou Shu shouldn''t listen to what she said, but he still wants to know what is going on and whether he can change the bad ending.


    His thoughts may have also been seen by Miao Di, she shook her head slightly, her eyes spinning faster.


    The bayberry, who had been trying to absorb the sun, suddenly moved.


    She stood up, her dilapidated body, under the scorching sun, glowing golden light, its blazing heat may be similar to the sun in the sky, but the blazing heat was completely different from the hot sunlight, with a kind of warmth.


    The residents of the city raised their heads and looked at their heroes.


    There was admiration and worry in those eyes.


    "Is she leaving?"


    "Then what do we do, are we going to die..."


    "No, I believe she won''t do that, she will protect us until we die."


    "We have to find a way to help her, although neither of us can fly."


    "But she is dying..."


    "I didn''t die early, why do I want to die now, my son was just born."


    Many people have long been numb and accepted their fate, and regarded the 300 years Yangmei brought as a gift. Some were unwilling to give in, some even mocked, and some resented, but no matter what the words, they could not affect the Yangmei in the sky. She Doing what she thinks should be done, the heart is always firm as iron.


    Yangmei opened her eyes and glanced down, her eyes were still clear, with a certain determination in her eyes.


    She raised her head and smiled at the sky with a beautiful smile.


    "Xiuxian Road, Yangmei can''t walk with you, brother."


    As soon as the voice fell, the light on her body became more intense, and then she jumped up and flew towards the sun in the sky, like a retrograde meteor, like a blooming firework.


    As if feeling her decisiveness, the sun retreated a few steps, but Yang Mei still ran into it regardless.


    With a loud bang, everything in the world became white, and nothing was visible. At this time, the illusion disappeared, and in front of Zhou Shu, there was only the wonderful meaning of shaking his head gently.


    Zhou Shu said anxiously, "Where is she?"


    Miao Di still shook his head, "I don''t know, I can''t see the result later."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "Senior, when is this happening?"


    Miao Dipin pointed out, "One day later, on the 309th day, she will not be able to absorb more sunlight, so she will fight to the death and sacrifice herself. From the calculation, she has almost no possibility of escape."


    Zhou Shu lowered his head and quickly raised it again, with the same determination in his eyes as Yangmei, "Senior, I want to enter the heart of suffering."


    Miao Di said faintly, "You know the result, do you want to go in?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Yes."


    Miao Di lightly shook his head and said calmly, "Kue''s mind is very complicated. You may not be able to reach the place where Yangmei is in one day. Even if your soul is farther than her and you reach there through thorns and thorns, you can''t change her result. As a result, I was buried in it, let alone..."


    Zhou Shu insisted, "I have to try, I will go in anyway."


    Yang Mei''s last smile was beautiful and sad, and he never hoped that it was the last time she saw Yang Mei''s smile.


    "I can give you a choice, but after listening to me, you will decide."


    Miao Di frowned. Although she had almost no eyebrows, she could see that she was rather dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shu calmed down, temporarily suppressed the anxiety in his heart, and said slowly, "Senior, please speak."


    Miao Di nodded and said softly, "First, hundreds of cultivators of Cihangzong have entered the heartland of suffering for thousands of years. Most of them gave up halfway and came out in less than a year. Only a few people persisted for more than two years, like Yangmei. This is unique, and my calculation is not necessarily certain. She still has the opportunity to come out intact, and greatly improve her mentality cultivation, and become the first person of the Ci Hang Sect in thousands of yearsSecond, suffering Essence is a place for refining the heart, not a dead place. There are only seven monks who have been lost and lost their souls in the Essence of the Mind for thousands of years. They are all unsteady monks. Yang Mei is completely different from them, not necessarily those seven. One of the... logically, you should believe that she can do it."


    Zhou Shu said intently, "I have always believed in Yangmei, but she has decided to sacrifice herself to destroy the sun and change the fate of those people. In that case, could her spirit survive?"


    Miao Di slowly said, "I don''t know, but the heart of Ci Hang lies in the sacrifice of oneself and others. The Yangmei in the painful heart has clearly achieved this. She deserves the name of Ci Hang. If she can come out, I will certainly understand the true meaning of the Compassionate Heart Sutra and pursue Fairy Cihang... I think that being the Fairy Huiling who started the heart of suffering, will never let such a promising disciple lose his soul. Yangmei��s journey is a dead end. It''s also a way of life."


    "Senior''s words are reasonable, but if you don''t know, you may not be born."


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly, concentrating on the wonderful truth, "Senior, have you walked through the painful mind, how did you come out?"


    Miao Di gently shook his head, "I have entered the Ku''e Heartland, but after I came out, I was completely unaware of the things inside. I didn''t have any impression. The other cultivators of the Ci Hang Sect were the same. This is the beauty of the Ku''e Heartland. Only when you are in the domain can you experience the tempering. After you come out, you feel like a dream, completely forgotten, and your mood and cultivation base have grown unconsciously. Now I can let you see that it is the result of calculation from Yangmei , But the calculation method cannot guarantee that it is completely true. This is also one of the reasons why I don��t want you to enter, because after you enter, what you see may not be the scene you see now. Although the result may be similar, the process is This may not be the case. The response you are doing now may be useless after entering."


    Zhou Shu looked startled. 8

 Chapter 1200: Lets go

    "Can you only trust her?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, unconsciously sighing. ??


    If everything is as true as the Truth says, then there is really no use for him to go in, even if there are more bad possibilities than good ones, even if he thinks of a way to deal with it now, it will not necessarily be three suns, but Anything else, everything is in vain.


    Suddenly, he felt at a loss, powerless.


    Looking at Miaodi, he slowly said, "Apart from letting her solve it by herself, there is no other way to change, can''t we stop the painful mind?"


    Miao Di said faintly, "The Ku''er Heartland is built by the Mahayana realm. It is a secret realm, not a formation method. It does not need to be maintained by the spirit stone formation. How to stop it? Even if there are flaws, it is not something I can see. Unless it is Da Neng who made the shot himself, but now that there is no Da Neng in the Ci Hang Sect and Immortal Cultivation Realm, there is no need to think about it."


    "Junior understands, thank you senior for your advice."


    Zhou Shu bowed his gratitude, the anxiety on his face gradually disappeared, and he recovered his indifferentness, showing that he had made a decision in his heart.


    Miao Di nodded slightly, showing a trace of satisfaction, "It seems that you are not going to go?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, the junior will go now."


    Miao Di couldn''t help but be taken aback, and said in amazement, "Why, I have said so much but you still don''t understand? This is her own journey of refining the mind. No matter what happens, she decides everything. She herself, even if you go, you can''t change the ending."


    "I know, I''m doing an impossible thing."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "But I have to wait outside and do nothing. I can''t do it. Even if I look inside, it''s better than outside."


    It was not a momentary indignation. He thought very clearly that even if everything he did was in vain, it was better than nothing. To do one thing, you don��t have to look at the final result. Yangmei acted by his own heart and sacrificed himself. The same is true for Shu. No matter what the result is, his heart does not allow him to just wait, no matter how good the reason for waiting is.


    At this stage, you have to follow your heart and do your best. As for the outcome, it is another matter.


    Yang Mei did this, and he couldn''t fall behind.


    Miao Di glanced at him, knowing that he was determined, so he stopped persuading him, and slowly closed his eyes.


    "then you go."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to leave.


    When he turned around, he realized that Yan Yue was half crooked on the ground. He seemed to faint, and he couldn''t help but wonder, "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    Miao Di said indifferently, "She saw some things that shouldn''t be seen now, and her mind was a little shaken, she will get better soon, leave her here."


    Zhou Shuru realized that when he was brought into the illusion by Miao Di to see Yangmei, Miao Di did similar things to Yan Yue, but most of what she saw was not Yangmei, but something else, which moved her mind.


    Being able to show two people at the same time to see the projected future is a bit unfathomable.


    Looking at Yan Yue, he knew that there was nothing serious, "Then trouble seniors to take care of."


    "Let Bian Xue come in too."


    Before taking a few steps, a voice of Miao Di came from behind, Zhou Shu turned around and saluted again, very grateful.


    At this time, an organ kite flew up obliquely and flew in front of Zhou Shu to guide him.


    Looking at the organ kite, Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Does Senior Miaodi also study organ puppetry?"


    Miao Di''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and he glanced at Zhou Shu without comment.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Zhou Shu smiled and went by himself.


    "Do you know that you can''t do it, maybe it''s really useful..."


    Miao Di watched him leave, suddenly opened his eyes, the eyes were as clear as stars, and there was no trace of impurities.


    Looking at Yan Yue who was lying on the ground, she thought to herself, "Not only Yangmei, but the fate of the other three people are so closely linked to him, but the result is like this... Heaven is ruthless, it''s really unspeakable. ...Something strange is that I can��t see his own fate. Even if there is a Zhuanzhu, it will not be covered so tightly. There are three stars in the fate. This is something I have never seen before. The bead is not among them...The three stars are sometimes shining and sometimes gloomy, which is really inexplicable, except that the heaven is one of the stars, hindering his fate, what are the other two stars, the light is not much worse than the heaven... His future is really difficult Test...In this way, maybe he really has the possibility of changing his fate, and the fate of those people will change with him... Our Ci Hang Sect..."


    She shook her head slightly, and closed her eyes again.


    Zhou Shu had already walked outside the valley, and Bian Xue quickly greeted him with a lot of anxiety in his eyes, "Senior Brother Shu, what''s the matter, is there a way to save Yangmei? By the way, what about Sister Yan?"


    "There is a way, don''t worry about her, Yan Yue is still inside."


    Zhou Shu nodded confidently and smiled, "By the way, Xue, Immortal Master Miaodi called you in, maybe to teach you the calculation."


    "Really?"


    Bian Xue showed a hint of joy, only to calm down again quickly, "The little girl doesn''t know if it is, but I really had a good premonition just now. As expected, once the brother comes, the little girl''s good fortune will follow~www .novelhall.com~It should be yours, always yours."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''m leaving, Xue."


    "Yeah." Bian Xue stared at Zhou Shu for a long time before heading into the valley respectfully, staring at the front with a lot of expectation in her eyes.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu appeared in front of the Goddess Waterfall.


    Yuan Heyin seemed to have known the result, and looked at Zhou Shu with a trace of sorrow in his eyes, "Sect Master Zhou, are you planning to go in now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, what preparations are needed, Fairy Yuan?"


    Yuan Heyin nodded lightly and said slowly, "Try to let go of the soul in the Yuanshen, follow me, and stay here, rest assured, we will never let you hurt."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded without hesitation.


    For Yangmei, Cihangzong would naturally not harm his body. If the intention was not good for him, he would not have the chance to escape from Miaodi, and he had been to a nine-story tower similar to the Ku''e Heartland, and the Infinite Prison would survive. No matter how hard it is, the secret realm of Mind Refining is not comparable to the nine-story tower.


    He also now understands what he is going to do. He only needs to stick to his original mind and break through all the way, and he will soon reach the end of the sufferings. After all, his current spirit has reached the level of the fifth level of the crossing of the catastrophe. The heart domain is only for the cultivation of the soul of the cultivator of the gods, his rank has far passed the test of the secret realm, and the level of the secret realm should be as strong as a bamboo.


    If there is no such certainty, he would not choose to go in, because it is impossible to see Yang Mei.


    Zhou Shu sat next to Yang Mei, looked at Yang Mei silently, his thoughts turned like wind, and then closed his eyes.


    Soon, a virtual image floated out of Zhou Shu''s head. It was clear and solid. Although it was only a soul, it was not much different from the body.


    "Fairy Yuan, let''s go." 8

 Chapter 1201: Enter the heart

    Passing through the waterfall, passing by the monks who were sitting still in the tribulation boundary, Zhou Shu came to the deepest part of the waterfall.


    There was a statue of Ci Hang standing there. Its appearance was no different from the one in front of the mountain gate. It was just as majestic, but it gave birth to a thousand arms, with an eye in the palm of each hand, erected like a peacock with a screen. Behind him, the mercy of the icon is even more manifested, saving the world and responding to requests.


    Under the icon, there is a line of small characters in the book, "Thousands of misery, only this can be done."


    Don''t think too much, the entrance of the bitter heart is here.


    Yuan Heyin turned around and glanced at Zhou Shu, warmly said, "Sect Master Zhou, this is it. It was established by Fairy Huiling back then. She spent thousands of years on this, and finally made my Cihangzong three secret places. For one, no outsider has ever entered in the Kuer Heartland, but today is an exception to you."


    Zhou Shu understood what she meant, and immediately bowed to the icon, "Junior Zhou Shu, I had to do it as a last resort, just to save people, but I hope to forgive me."


    "I believe Fairy Huiling can understand."


    Yuan Heyin nodded, and said faintly, "Now you concentrate on staring into the eyes of the icon of Cihang, and you can enter the heart of suffering... This process will be a little longer, maybe half an hour or even longer. , That��s because the icon is testing you. She will test whether you are eligible to enter. Don��t worry, she will never hurt you. As long as you are serious and sincere, you will soon be effective and enter the practice. In my secret state."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and asked suspiciously, "Is any eye okay?"


    Yuan Heyin nodded lightly, "Each one goes in different places, but the same way to go, the final destination is the same."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much any more, his eyes were staring at the pair of eyes in the middle of the icon, but after a few breaths, a strange sensation struck, with the intention of occupying his soul, but without the desire to kill. Compassion, Zhou Shu seems to have realized, let go of all obstacles, take the initiative to bear, and soon, his soul disappeared and escaped into the holy image.


    As Zhou Shu entered, a Sanskrit chant was uttered from the icon and spread far away.


    "Pity our people, suffering a lot of suffering, a thousand disasters, attributed to Cihang..."


    Yuan Heyin''s expression stagnated, and he could hardly believe his eyes and ears.


    "God fast..."


    "Yeah, it''s unbelievable. Has his sincerity reached this point? Fairy Huiling let him enter our Ci Hang''s secret land without any test. We must know that the daughter of the destiny of our Ci Hang sect. Bai Xi can enter, and the soul will have to be tortured for a long time."


    "It''s hard to imagine, either his spirit has reached a very high level, or he is very suitable for Ci Hangzong, and the fairy spirit of Huiling descends to him."


    "It would be great if Ci Hangzong could accept men. With Yang Mei and him, Ci Hangzong could prosper for thousands of years."


    Behind Yuan Heyin, several monks exclaimed.


    She couldn''t help but shook her head secretly, "I have never seen this kind of thing. I went in with almost no waiting time..."


    Naturally, Zhou Shu couldn''t hear these words. He had already entered the secret realm.


    "Stick to my heart and faith, and never forget the purpose of my coming in. I''m here to find Yangmei. I don''t have to worry about other things. Before I saw Yangmei, all I saw were illusions, illusions, and nothingness. That''s it."


    He muttered words silently, except for Yang Mei, he didn''t care about everything else.


    The mind refiner who originally entered the secret realm cannot distinguish the illusion in the miserable mind. The mind refiner will forget who he is, will only follow the illusion, and constantly accept his identity in the illusion. Spending a life in the illusion in the middle of the world has allowed the mood to be tempered and improved. At the beginning, Zhou Shu was like this in Infernal Prison, but this time Zhou Shu obviously cannot continue like this. Once he accepts this setting, he will become the illusion. If people forget who they are, then he has no time to save him and go to see Yangmei.


    He is not here to train the mind.


    Therefore, as soon as he entered the miserable state of mind, he continued to meditate and stick to his original mind. Although he entered the illusion, his original mind was not affected by the illusion, nor did he accept the identity in the illusion. Simply put, he was just a bystander. , I quickly saw every illusion, and kept moving forward, looking for the illusion where the bayberry was.


    He thought it would be difficult, but obviously, he underestimated his abilities.


    Only the cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm can enter the Ku''er Heartland, because the Transcendent God Realm only has the Primordial Spirit, and the lower realms do not, and the Tribulation Realm has already united the primordial body, it is impossible to separate the Primordial God, only Transcendent Realm can Entering the trial here, Zhou Shu is only the cultivation base of the Divine Transformation Realm, but he has a divine soul that can match the Five Tribulations Realm. In fact, he has taken advantage of the great gaps in the painful heartland. These illusions full of misery are against him. In other words, it was like a movie, he didn''t need to be immersed in it to get through it.


    The movie can still be played quickly.


    Scenes of illusions will soon pass The general heart refiner needs days and months to get through the misery, he only needs a few hundred breaths or even a dozen breaths.


    He went all the way, and he didn''t know how long it took, and finally a large desert appeared before his eyes.


    This desert was not much different from what he saw from Miao Di''s eyes, but it was larger, wider, and hotter.


    The three suns are not real suns, but three three-legged golden crows, the legendary divine bird, they are not much different from the sun.


    "The three birds are still there, have you caught up?"


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, looking for traces of bayberry everywhere.


    The oasis city in the desert was very conspicuous. It didn''t take much time before he saw the city, which was much larger than before, but he didn''t see the bayberry.


    There was no one in the sky above the city.


    "Where is Yangmei?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was shocked, letting go of his consciousness and heading into the city.


    Without the support of bayberry, the protective cover no longer exists. The hot sunlight has irradiated the city. The city is like a steamer, with steaming white smoke everywhere, the water source is gradually disappearing, and hundreds of thousands of residents are suffering from the sun. The poison of tea.


    Many people ran away frantically, hiding in every place where they could hide. There were also many people pointing at the sky, jumping and cursing, and more people lay on the ground, motionless, accepting their own destiny and waiting. Death is coming...


    "It failed, but what about Yangmei?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was green and he looked up at the divine bird in the sky, his fists clenched loudly.


    "Quickly, I found it, she is here!"


    In the city, there was a cry of exclamation.


    Zhou Shu looked at the sound, many residents were running toward the square in the city. There were small figures in the square, huddled on the ground, unconscious.


    It is Yangmei.


    Zhou Shu felt palpitated and almost exclaimed.


    rw

 Chapter 1202: Grown up

    "When she fell, she almost scared us to death. Fortunately, she didn''t die. It''s a blessed benefactor."


    "Quickly, move her to a cooler place!"


    "It''s the same everywhere, where is the shade now?"


    "Then use our body to cover her. In short, we must not let our benefactor be affected, even if we are all dead!"


    "it is good!"


    Many residents ran up to Yangmei and surrounded them with their bodies. They covered the Yangmei with an umbrella and tried to keep her from getting a little sunlight. They were all sweaty, even blood, but they were still waving. Arm, hoping to fan some breeze to dissipate the heat for the bayberry.


    Zhou Shu quickly understood the whole story. It should have been hundreds of breaths ago when Yangmei fainted while absorbing the sunlight and fell from the air. She lost consciousness and the protective shield disappeared.


    Obviously, this point has not been calculated, but there are always accidents, and the calculation is not perfect.


    "No, it''s getting hotter, what should I do?"


    "The benefactor has saved us for 300 years. How can we not let her suffer any more, think of a way to take her away."


    "Where to take it, this is our only city..."


    "Hey, she has saved us for so many years, can''t we repay us..."


    "what����"


    Around Yangmei, residents kept falling down, but soon some residents filled in places to blow her air and shade her.


    Before long, a light breeze came, and within a few breaths, the square was filled with cool air, and the heat disappeared.


    In the surprised eyes of everyone, Zhou Shu slowly approached and gently picked up the bayberry lying on the ground.


    Looking at Yangmei, who hadn''t seen it for a long time, he felt the body as light as nothing. His eyes were full of tenderness and pity. He held her to his chest, a trace of cool and moisturizing breath continued to pour into Yangmei''s body, restoring her. The body is already broken.


    "Who''s here?"


    "No matter who it is, it''s great to see that he is saving our benefactor!"


    All the residents looked at Zhou Shu with joy.


    In this place where the soul refines the heart, in the illusion where Yangmei is, he is a bystander. The powerful soul is not limited by the illusion itself, so it can exert special effects and the recovery ability is surprisingly strong. It will not take long, Yangmei The open wound on his body gradually closed, and white skin was reborn.


    In the eyes of everyone, this is like a miracle.


    They exclaimed, watching Zhou Shu''s eyes full of surprise and awe, as if they were looking at a god.


    "Oh my God, did God really come to save us?"


    "Sure enough, there is God''s help, God will live up to us in the end!"


    Amidst the cheers, Yang Mei gradually regained consciousness, opened her eyes, her eyes were clear and innocent, as before.


    "Brother!"


    The indescribable surprise was almost shouted out, and he threw himself on Zhou Shu, "I am so happy to see you again!"


    Zhou Shu was as happy as her, but there were also some doubts, "Junior sister, do you know me?"


    He knew very well that the Yangmei in his heart had experienced many reincarnations, and he should have no memory of the past, nor should he recognize his face.


    Yang Mei looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes bent into crescents, she still had a familiar smile, only smiling, her eyes suddenly showed a trace of blankness, "I...I don''t know, I just called out, brother, brother , How can I remember this, how can I..."


    She looked at Zhou Shu and wiped her eyes. She didn''t seem to know what she did just now.


    But it is obvious that Zhou Shu has a very high status in her heart, and she will never forget under any circumstances, even if she has experienced many reincarnations, even if she has endured many hardships, this will never change.


    "It doesn''t matter, don''t think too much, I am indeed your senior brother, Yang Mei."


    Zhou Shu understood this and felt warm and spontaneous in his heart. He smiled and patted her on the back, "It''s fine if you are fine."


    "It''s okay... not right."


    Yangmei''s expression changed slightly, she stood up, raised her eyes to the sky, and looked at the three three-legged golden crows still raging, her eyes became firm, "They are still there, and the city is still in danger."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Yes."


    Yang Mei looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Master...Brother, can you change this situation?"


    The residents nearby also looked at Zhou Shu, did not speak, only prayed in their eyes.


    Zhou Shu wanted to nod, but could only helplessly shook his head.


    He can easily pass through the various illusions in his mind, and even save the people in the illusion, but he cannot change the illusion. That is what the creator of the illusion, that is, the fairy Huiling can do. Anyone else Can''t do it.


    The situation in the illusion was decided long ago and cannot be changed.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Yangmei smiled, "It was originally what I wanted to do, and I will continue to do it."


    She laughed naturally, as if things should have been.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed and sighed, "What are you going to do?"


    Yangmei glanced at the sky, turned to Zhou Shu, and said calmly, "I have absorbed enough sunlight and can no longer absorb it anymore, so I was dizzy, but now it''s time for me to fight back~www.novelhall .com~I want to use these sunshine to defeat these three hateful Golden Crows and do what I want to do."


    "Is it����"


    Zhou Shu stared at her and sighed unconsciously. The scenes that he didn''t want to see again appeared in his mind. The scenes he saw in Miao Di''s eyes, Yang Mei leaped toward the sun, obviously about to reappear...


    When he got here, things had changed a bit, but in the end he still had to face the same result with only a sigh.


    Looking at Yang Mei''s eyes, he also knew that he couldn''t stop it.


    Yangmei is the protagonist of this illusion. No one can change what she decides to do.


    However, he was unwilling to give up, "Junior sister, you really intend to do this, haven''t you thought about the consequences?"


    "I thought about it, but I have to do it, I feel it is my destiny."


    A smile appeared on Yangmei��s mouth, "Moreover, I am also very happy, really happy. Being able to dedicate myself to others has always been what I want to do, but..." She said, her face showed some sadness. .


    "Just what?"


    Yang Mei thought for a while, seeming to be muttering to herself, "It��s just that I did this. Brother will be sad for me. I can��t walk with the brother anymore, but I think he will understand why I do this. For him, I will do the same thing."


    Her words were not addressed to Zhou Shu, and the brother in the words was not Zhou Shu in front of her, but Zhou Shu understood her thoughts and understood very well.


    Hearing these words, Zhou Shu was a little sad, but there was more joy. After suffering, Yangmei has really grown a lot, has her own opinion, and no longer just follows Zhou Shu''s ideas, she knows that she should follow her own With her original mind and doing what she wants to do, she is now a true immortal cultivator.


    After experiencing everything and growing up, how could she lose her soul in her heart? rw

 Chapter 1203: Out

    The boundless desert, the flying sand in the sky, the raging golden crow.


    In the eyes of many residents, Yang Mei rushed into the sky without hesitation, Zhou Shu just watched silently.


    He came here but didn��t change anything, but he didn��t feel too disappointed. Seeing Yangmei and seeing the growing Yangmei was enough for him. He did what he could do without leaving too much regret. Only Yang Mei can change the latter thing. He completely believes in her and also believes in Ci Hangzong.


    The weak body, carrying a huge light and shadow, slammed into the golden crow, was seized by the momentum, and the legendary divine birds all began to retreat.


    Boom-boom-


    After the violent explosion, the world was full of incandescence, the whole world shook, the wind and sand were violent, the city continued to collapse, countless people screamed and ran, the scene was like the last days.


    ...


    "Brother!"


    The indescribable surprise was almost shouted, Yang Mei pounced on Zhou Shu, "Why are you here?"


    It was almost exactly the same action, but it was not an illusion in the illusion, but the reality in front of the Goddess Waterfall. Everything was real and clear.


    Staring at the familiar face, Zhou Shu said with a knowing smile, "I''m here to find you and take you back."


    "Well, wait until Senior Brother!"


    Yangmei kept nodding, his eyes bent into crescents, and the excitement was written on his face without concealment.


    Two figures floated up and fell in front of the two of them, and when they looked at each other, they were all delighted.


    "Yang Mei, you really came out."


    "It''s great, he looks full of energy, it looks like he has grown a lot!"


    Yangmei turned around to look, and quickly got up to salute, "Master Yuan, Fairy Lingyin."


    At this time, she noticed the surrounding situation, and she was surprised, "So many juniors and sisters are here, what''s the matter...Is it because of me, did I have a problem when I was suffering from the heart?"


    After coming out of the miserable mind, she improved her mood, but she basically forgot what happened before.


    Seemingly, she looked at Yuan Heyin, looking forward to an answer.


    Yuan Heyin smiled warmly, "Well, there are some minor problems, but you will be fine when you come out, don''t care."


    She turned to Zhou Shu and said warmly, "Sect Master Zhou, Ci Hangzong wants to talk to Yang Mei about something, okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded. As Yang Mei just came out, Ci Hangzong must have something to explain.


    Yuan Heyin nodded lightly and took Yangmei to Cihangzong. Looking at that direction, it was probably where the Master Miaodi was.


    The surrounding monks also dispersed, and those who took away the jade pillars were also taken away. After a while, the goddess''s calmness was restored in front of the waterfall, except for the sound of water, no other sounds were heard, and it was even more silent.


    In the place where Yangmei was, Zhou Shuli recalled the scenes in the illusion before, and still feels unbelievable. The sky is full of fairy music, the fairies appear to be sacred, the desert instantly turns into an oasis... everything is like a miracle.


    "Are you gotten by giving up? Only by giving up oneself and giving up life can you achieve true Dzogchen? Cihangzong, the Compassionate Heart Sutra is really different. Who would give up life first and then go to the Tao..."


    "Junior Brother."


    Not long after, Yan Yue fell to him with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Zhou Shu said joyfully, "Sister, Yang Mei is okay."


    "I know, I have encountered it before, and I said a few words," Yan Yue smiled and nodded, "It can be seen that Yang Mei is much better than before. In all aspects, I am very envious."


    "I believe Senior Sister will be the same in the future, it''s just a matter of time."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, looked at her, and said with some doubts, "Why did you faint when you were in the Valley of No Light?"


    Thinking of the illusion seen in Miao Di''s eyes, Yan Yue couldn''t help but frown. After thinking for a while, he slowly said, "Junior Brother, I have seen some scenes, maybe something will happen in the future."


    "whats the matter?"


    Zhou Shuli asked at that moment, his expression was solemn, almost as he thought, Yan Yue saw the coming future.


    The calculation method of Master Miaodi is really wonderful. Zhou Shu has a deep understanding from the painful mind. There is almost no difference between the calculation and the fact. There may be errors in the middle, but what should come will definitely come, but it is different. The thing is, he can''t change that illusion, but he can change things in reality.


    "Junior, don''t ask."


    Yan Yue smiled faintly, softly and firmly, "In fact, there is nothing to care about. I will never allow those things to happen. There is still a lot of time. I will work harder in the future. I believe, I can do this."


    Zhou Shu stared at her eyes, and seemed to read her heart, and nodded, "I believe you can do it, just like Yangmei, but if you have any problems, you must tell me."


    "I know, when I can''t do it, I still have Junior Brother you."


    Yan Yue nodded unconsciously, and leaned over gently, "Junior Brother, tell me about Yangmei, I really want to know."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and told her some things in the painful mind. Unconsciously, time passed quickly.


    "Zhou Sect Master."


    Not far away, walking on the lotus vowel lotus sound, but there is no Yangmei beside her.


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Fairy Yuan, where is Yangmei?"


    Yuan Heyin smiled faintly, "Sect Master Zhou, her changes are so great that she needs to retreat and meditate for a period of time to better consolidate her mood and cultivation base. Don''t worry, she will be able to come out in at most ten days. Ci Hang Sect will no longer hinder you, you can go wherever you want, even if you don''t return to Ci Hang Sect."


    Attitude changed so fast but Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Huh?"


    "Sect Master Zhou is also very strange, I am also a little strange, but several immortal masters said that," Yuan Heyin smiled, "They said, the current Yangmei fully understands the true meaning of the Compassionate Sutra, Compassionate Heart The strength is close to perfection. If there is anyone in Cihangzong who can become a fairy like Cihang, then it is her. She can now represent Cihangzong. Let her continue to grow. We will follow her in the future. Instead of asking her to follow us, naturally she will no longer restrict her behavior."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, smiled and nodded, "That''s really thanks to Ci Hangzong and Fairy."


    He understands the meaning of Yuanhe Yin. To some extent, the Yangmei may be more important than Cihangzong. There will be a fairy like Cihang. Even without Cihangzong, it can be rebuilt without With Yangmei, there is no hope.


    "She did it herself."


    Yuan Heyin smiled and nodded, and said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou, if possible, Immortal Master Miaodi would like to see you again."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu had expected that he had entered the heart of misery and came out almost at the same time as Yangmei. Miaodi must have many questions to ask him, and similarly, he also had some questions to ask Miaodi.


    Break the anti-theft perfect chapter, please use the search engine to search for keywords, all kinds of novels for you to watch


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1204: 9 turn dry wing

    The first time I came to Wuguanggu, Jiji was defeated and lethargic, but the second time, it was completely different. ????


    On the originally black ground, no more black can be seen. As far as my eyes are concerned, there are green flowers that grow vigorously. Everywhere is full of green breath, full of vitality, and the deep passage is full of flowers. Full of roads.


    Withering, all things wither, and prosperity, all things grow, only in one thought.


    "senior."


    Zhou Shu saluted and got up.


    The wonderful truth in front of me is different. It is a woman of a very young age. She is gorgeous and has no sense of skinny. The sky is full, her nose is strong, her ears have beads, and her forehead is a little star-shaped gold sand. .


    Bian Xue stood not far from her with a respectful look.


    Miao Di raised his hand slightly, "Bian Xue, you go out, you can come every five days in the future."


    "Yes, Master."


    Bian Xue slowly withdrew, and when she turned around, she glanced at Zhou Shu. There was a smile in her eyes. Zhou Shu smiled back and could tell that Bian Xue had obtained Miao Di��s permission and would be regarded as real and true. The disciple of the door, the future is limitless, he is naturally happy for her.


    Miao Di turned to Zhou Shu, a gleam in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, what did you do?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The junior did nothing."


    "Then how did she..." Miao Di was slightly puzzled, "What did you see?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "What the younger generation sees and what the seniors have calculated, there is no difference, it''s just the next thing..."


    Miao Di pondered for a few breaths, and quickly understood the whole story, "Xianle, Manifestation of Saint... Is that true? It is rumored that the Brother Cihang who has reached the highest level of truth and kindness can truly get the true meaning of the Compassion Sutra through the painful heart. I really did it, my true heart, and sacrificed my life for good, I am worthy of being the daughter of destiny."


    As she said, she didn��t feel a slight sigh, as if she was talking to herself, ��I was in the heart of misery at the beginning, and maybe I also encountered the same thing, but I didn��t do it like her, I��m not as good as her. ."


    In the realm of misery, the mind-cultivator cannot distinguish between reality and illusion. In that case, it is basically impossible for a god-level cultivator to give up his life for others. It is longevity. Even if you are a monk of the Cihang School, even if you know that you may have a good result by giving up your life to save others, you will not use your life to gamble. Only like Yangmei, the heart is dedication, and the sacrifice is regarded as Things that come naturally are done that way, without hesitation.


    Zhou Shu was silent.


    "Ci Hangzong has Yangmei, which is the fortune of Cihangzong."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Miao Di showed a lot of solemnity, "Zhou Shu, I have one thing to ask you."


    Zhou Shu looked startled, "Senior, if you have anything to do, just say it, why do you need to say please, juniors dare not be ashamed."


    Miao Di slowly said, "Nine Ranks Withered Rong Art, you should understand it?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t know what he meant, "What did the seniors practice? The juniors have heard about it, but I still don''t understand it, but what do seniors mean?"


    Jiu Zhuan Ku Rong Jue is the seventh floor of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. He can''t see it even if he wants to see it. There are many rumors in the immortal world, but they are also unknown.


    Miao Di said indifferently, "Then let me tell you more specifically, Ku Rong Jue is a secret that Cihangzong does not pass on. It is one of the most wonderful methods. Perhaps it is the same in the world of immortality. This is because of the practice of Ku Rong Jue. The cultivator of immortality can prolong a lot of lifespan. When it reaches the nine withered nine glory, the longevity can be doubled, reaching ten thousand years. At the same time, the cultivating of the horrifying tactic can also obtain an unimaginable strong defense force, which is stronger than that of the Kunlun mysterious turtle The formula is a bit stronger, these two points are difficult to match with other formulas."


    Zhou Shu was startled when he heard the sound, "The Ninth Rank Ku Rong Jue has such an effect, it really makes the juniors unbelievable."


    He had never heard of the tactics that can prolong life, not to mention that there are extremely powerful defenses. The profound tactics of the six sects are surprisingly strong. He has seen tens of thousands of tactics, and none of them can be compared. Up.


    Miao Di��s expression was indifferent, and continued, ��You have also seen that before the Ku Rong Art is fully consummated, the immortal cultivator will have two states, dry and prosperous. These two states can be changed at any time without any cost...I want They are talking about their effects. In the state of glory, the cultivator can revitalize the creatures around thousands of miles, grow and increase, and have many uses. What��s more, in the state of withered, the cultivator will not be What Tiandao perceives... you know, what does this mean?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some understanding, "It means that you can successfully avoid calamity by practicing Ku Rong Jue, and you will only encounter the calamity when you want to overcome it."


    "Not bad."


    Miao Di nodded slightly, "As expected, he is a person who has survived the catastrophe, just one point."


    Zhou Shu was still a little puzzled, "Why do seniors say this?"


    Miao Di looked at Zhou Shu with a trace of longing in his eyes, "I need you to let Yangmei come to practice the Nine Ranks of Rongrong Jue."


    Zhou Shu suddenly understood, "Senior asked Yang Mei about it, but she doesn''t want to practice Kurong Jue, is she?"


    "Yes."


    Miao Di nodded, and there seemed to be some doubts in her eyes, "I don''t know why she refused such a trick, but I am not good at forcing her. I know she listens to you very much. If you persuade her, she will learn it. "


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while shook her head firmly, "The younger generation can��t do it. Yangmei should decide which method Yangmei wants to learn. Since she is unwilling, even if the younger generation persuades her to learn it, You may not be able to learn well. Seniors should understand this."


    "I understand, but she must learn."


    Miao Di''s tone is very firm, very different from before.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why?"


    When immortal cultivators have reached the stage of transforming gods, they have their own ideas about what tactics they learn, and they also know what kind of tactics they are suitable for. Things like forcing people to learn certain tactics are really rare, especially in large sects. Knowing what is best for the disciple, the twisted melon is never sweet.


    Miao Di''s expression was condensed, "I can''t say more, but only by mastering the Nine Ranks Withered Rong Secret Art as early as possible can she survive the coming calamity, and with her current ability, it is impossible to do it."


    "Causes..."


    Zhou Shu felt a slight tremor in his heart, as if he understood what Miaozhen meant, "Does the predecessor mean the upcoming alien invasion?"


    "You... how did you know?"


    Miaodi''s expression changed drastically, and his body shook slightly, "You will also calculate, or who told you?"


    Alien invasion is one of the biggest secrets between her and Ci Hangzong, and Ci Hangzong has been making various preparations for this, but she didn''t expect Zhou Shu to know it, and she was shocked in her heart.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The juniors will not calculate, but the juniors have heard about this."


    Miao Di stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes seemed to be a knife, "how much do you know?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s not a lot. I know that in about a hundred years, foreign races will invade the world of Xuanhuang, and the world of cultivating immortals will usher in a great calamity. Every cultivator will be involved in it and cannot escape. "


    "...You actually know."


    Miao Di looked at Zhou Shu and sighed unconsciously. 8

 Chapter 1205: Learn something

    Miao Di looked at Zhou Shu without speaking, the surprise in his eyes had not faded for a long time.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The junior can understand what the senior means. The senior hopes that Yangmei will learn the Nineth Rank Withered Rong Jue, strengthen her strength, and better face the invasion of foreign races in the future, but this is not the only way to increase her strength. If you don''t want to learn, it''s useless to force her."


    "You know the reason, why don''t you persuade her?"


    Miao Dijie asked, "If you don''t learn this, how can there be a stronger technique than the Nine Ranks Kurong Jue?"


    "Senior can''t say that. The strongest is not necessarily the most suitable. Besides, there are so many different methods in the world..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t go on. Although the Ninth Rank Ku Rong Jue was indeed very powerful, he would not think so if it was the strongest in the world.


    Miao Di stared at Zhou Shu, showing a hint of displeasure, "Ignorance, this is the only method of prolonging life, let alone avoiding catastrophes, practicing the Nine Ranks of Rongrong formula, you will have thousands of years of freedom, and you don''t need to face the catastrophe. Disaster, freedom, there will be no better formula than it."


    The Nine Revolving Ku Rong Jue is about to reach Consummation, which is one of her most proud things. In the entire Ci Hang Sect, even if it is not about Consummation, there are not many people who can cultivate.


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, and quickly said, "Cultivating immortals is not about the length of life, even if you can live for ten thousand years, it is useless if you can''t gain the Tao. Although the tortoise has a long life, there is still time, but avoiding catastrophe is a means, not an end. If the purpose of cultivating immortals is to avoid calamity, then cultivating immortals has no fun, and being at ease is just empty talk...


    "presumptuous!"


    Miao Di stood up, her eyes wide open, staring at Zhou Shu, "What are you talking about? Are you saying I am a tortoise?"


    "Ah, the younger generation never meant that."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and apologized, "That''s just the junior''s personal view of the law. If you inadvertently offend senior, don''t blame it, seniors don''t need to care."


    "Humph����"


    Miao Di sat down slowly, the anger on his face quickly disappeared, "It seems that you will definitely not persuade Yangmei."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "The younger generation will mention a few words, but Yang Mei doesn''t learn it, it''s all her own, and I won''t influence her decision."


    In fact, Zhou Shu knew that if he wanted Yangmei to learn, Yangmei would definitely learn it, but he didn��t want to do it. First, he also felt that this method was not suitable for Yangmei, and Yangmei��s personality was different from this method. In the domain, he understands that it is better for Yang Mei to make decisions based on his own heart. Everyone has their own opportunities and cannot change, even if it is out of good intentions.


    Miao Di looked at Zhou Shu without saying anything, a pale golden jade slip slowly flew up and fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    On the jade slip, the Nine Ranks Dry Rong Jue, a few words are shining brightly.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to take it and saluted, "Thank you senior for giving the book, but senior is not worried about me stealing lessons?"


    If you looked at Zhou Shu with deep meaning, Miao Di slowly said, "If you are willing to learn, I will be just as happy, perhaps better than Yangmei, and with a disciple like you, Ci Hangzong is even more worried."


    "Senior is absurd."


    Zhou Shu put away the jade slips and bowed respectfully.


    If he has the power of compassion, he might learn, but without the power of compassion, this is just empty talk.


    Miao Di stared at him, "Zhou Shu, where did you hear about the alien invasion?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "A chance at the bottom of the sea..." He said about the encounter with the dragon clan, but he did not say about the Wushuang City Lord.


    "Well of Longan, test, can the dragon be a sage?"


    Miao Di lowered his head slightly, seemingly thoughtful, and quickly raised his head and said, "Zhou Shu, did you get the power of the dragon clan?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Got a little."


    Miao Di''s expression was shocked, and he knew it secretly, "No wonder... as a person in the Xuanhuang world, he can get the power of the dragon. It seems that among the three stars in his fate, one of them is from the dragon clan, and the dragon clan is the Xuanhuang world. The master of Xuanhuang still remembers the world of Xuanhuang and has the ability to conceal his fate, but why did he choose him? Is this a good thing or a bad thing..."


    She is about to step into the Nine Heavens Tribulation and reach the perfect meaning of crossing the Tribulation Realm. It can be said that it is unparalleled in the world in terms of calculation. The fate of ordinary cultivators can be seen without much time, and Zhou Shu''s fate She can��t see clearly. The three stars of the fate hinder her calculations, but it is not to say that having a star is a good thing. Its influence on the immortal cultivator can be good or bad. At least from the perspective of heaven, it will affect Zhou. Shu is not a good thing.


    Zhou Shu looked at Miao Di''s expression, not knowing what she was thinking, but also felt that things were a little weird.


    After a while, Miaodi recovered calmly, "You have a lot of romance, but I want to remind you not to be obsessed with the power of the dragon clan. Although the dragon clan is also a race in the Xuanhuang world, it is different now. They Now you are also a foreign race. If you believe in them and become their pawn, then the Ci Hang Sect, no, all the cultivators in the world will not tolerate you."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Senior don''t worry, juniors are always immortal cultivators. External power can be used, but they won''t indulge, let alone believe in."


    He will not be as decisive as Zhao Yueru, that is a usable force after all, he will not give up, but he also knows how to stick to his heart and beliefs and become a **** of the dragon clan. That kind of thing is impossible to happen.


    "hope so."


    Miao Di finally glanced at Zhou Shu and seemed tired, so he closed his eyes slowly and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu was about to salute and retire. Seeing that the organ kite that led the way was flying obliquely again, he couldn''t help but said, "Although the organ puppetry of the predecessors is exquisite in appearance, it is inside..."


    "Don''t just comment on the results of others."


    Miao Di snorted, "Do you also understand mechanism art?"


    She is very interested in mechanism technique. After all, there is too much time. Apart from cultivation, she always needs to do something else. Those mechanism kits, cranes, etc. were all done by herself when she was stung, but she didn��t understand the essence of mechanism technique. As a puppet, there is nothing to do with it, and it cannot give full play to the ability of a puppet. It��s no wonder that she, Cihangzong is a sect that has never been contaminated with organ puppetry. They rescued the people in need, they have no interest in organizing people, and there is no classics on organ art in the sect. It��s just that the truth is somewhat different. .


    "Junior learned a little."


    Zhou Shu took out an organ kite and said, "I show my ugliness."


    Zhou Shu��s organ kite has a dark appearance and is not gorgeous compared to Miaodi��s, but it is as agile and free as a real kite. It flew back and forth three times in the hole, not to mention the speed, and it was unusually stable and trembling. There was no tremor.


    "It''s nothing."


    Miao Di didn''t open his eyes, and the corners of his mouth showed a lot of disdain, but his heart was slightly shocked, and his attention was completely attracted by the organ kite, and he looked a little fascinated.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If seniors want to learn about organ skills, juniors are willing to accompany them."


    "It''s not necessary to learn something..."


    Miao Di''s heart moved, "But it''s okay to exchange, I''ll exchange two cranes for this organ kite with you."


    "How can I lose to seniors, then I should use two too."


    Zhou Shu smiled, took out another Schizophagous beast and placed it on the ground, then slowly backed out. rw

 Chapter 1206: Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony

    Goddess waterfall.


    The sun was warm, and a rainbow of seven colors floated in the drenched moisture.


    On a clearing in front of the waterfall, Zhou Shuxian sits and tastes tea, while Yuanheyin sits opposite.


    "Sect Master Zhou, this is the unique Great Compassion Tea in this school, please."


    Pieces of pale white leaves gradually fainted in the sapphire cup, turning into snow-white lotus blossoms, accompanied by the unique cold fragrance, and there was a feeling that the soul was purified.


    Yuan Heyin made tea in person, and brought his hands to the front. Zhou Shu took the tea cup and took a sip. The mouth was mellow and mellow, and the beauty was beyond words.


    Before long, the rich vitality and spiritual energy penetrated into the body, and the whole body was refreshing, as if in the clouds.


    "It''s really good tea!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but praised. Looking at Yuan Heyin, he said seriously, "Fairy Yuan, thank you for the things before."


    Yuan Heyin smiled slightly, "No thanks, Sect Master Zhou has helped Ci Hangzong so much. It''s nothing to cultivate in the Goddess Waterfall. Don''t say Miss Yan alone, it doesn''t matter if there are more people from the Heyin School. Moreover, the Cihang School and the Heyin School were originally derived from the same source, right?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu lightly chins his head and smiles, "Then I can''t talk about it anymore."


    Yan Yue has already practiced in the Goddess Waterfall, and intends to continue practicing here until she breaks through her realm, so as not to go back to Lingyu City to retreat. For her, this is a very good thing. On the one hand, the environment of the Goddess Waterfall is good. , There are many vitality and aura, on the other hand, you can also consult with high-level monks and listen to the teachings.


    However, when Yan Yue made a request with Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu was still a little surprised. He thought that Yan Yue wanted to return to Lingyu City more, but he didn''t. It seems that the future that Yan Yue saw from Miao Di has a profound impact. She makes her work harder and more urgent.


    Yuan Heyin nodded and agreed, "It doesn''t matter, Immortal Master Miaodi has also said that as long as Sect Master Zhou allows people to come, they can practice in Cihangzong."


    Because of the relationship between Yangmei and Zhou Shu, the relationship between the Heyin School and the Ci Hangzong has become extremely strong. It is not a common destiny, but it is much closer than an ordinary alliance.


    Zhou Shu took a sip of tea, "Fairy Yuan, I wonder if Yangmei will be out in a few days?"


    "It should be possible in another ten days," Yuan Heyin thought for a while, "It''s a little different from what I said before. Sovereign has been waiting for a long time. This time it took a little longer, but when she comes out, the Sovereign will I think it''s worth it to spend this time. There are several immortal masters who are with her. The professors who don''t stop day and night can''t wait to teach her everything they know. It''s not an exaggeration to say that it''s a divine initiation, which makes me envious. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a hint of doubt, "I understand, but can she bear it."


    "Don''t worry about this suzerain too much. After she came out of the bitter heartland, the soul has grown tremendously. With the soul liquid given by the suzerain, no one can match it in the Transcendent God Realm."


    After being silent for a while, Yuan Heyin smiled and said, "Sect Master Zhou, you have helped Ci Hangzong again, and I don''t know how to thank you anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Now that we have the relationship between the two cases, we don''t need to say so much thanks."


    Yuan Heyin nodded and said, "Well, there is something the Sect Master needs our Ci Hang Sect, please don''t hesitate to say it."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, then slowly said, "I really want to ask Fairy for help. I wonder what Fairy thinks of Xingli?"


    "Star Force?"


    Yuan Heyin seemed thoughtful, and shook his head slightly, "Cihangzong didn''t have much research on star power, because star power is not the power of the Xuanhuang world itself. The purpose of cultivating star power and Cihangzong is incompatible, and most stars Lidu is in conflict with Cihangzong��s fundamental power of compassion. For example, to purify impure star power, you can use the power of compassion. There is no disciple who specializes in star power in our school, and we found talented disciples. I will send it to Emei...There are some classics about Xingli. If the lord needs it, I can go to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion and bring it for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Is there a star-powered classic on the seventh floor of the Cangjing Pavilion?"


    Yuan Heyin shook his head and smiled, "No, Xingli''s classics are in the lower three floors."


    "Then no need, I should have seen it all," Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t bother Fairy."


    Yuan Heyin looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly enlightened, "Does Sect Master Zhou want to study Star Power, then I am afraid that Ci Hang Sect cannot help you, but... Why doesn''t Sect Master visit Emei?"


    "Emei?"


    "Yes, it is Emei. Emei has studied Xingli very deeply, and no other sect can compare it."


    Yuan Heyin nodded, as if thinking of something, she said happily, "Yes, five years later, Emei will hold a ceremony of calling stars, and there will be many immortal cultivators going there. If the lord also goes to participate. , There should be a lot of gains."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, "Star Calling Ceremony?"


    "That is a grand event that will only be held in a hundred years. The last time it was held was ninety-five years ago. The sect master has recently cultivated immortality, and may not have heard of it yet," Yuan Heyin explained, "Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony is The hosted by Emei was originally called the Xingxinghui, and the scope was not very large. It was only in Nanzhanzhou. The purpose was to select some disciples who were suitable for practicing Xingli, but it gradually grew stronger and the Xingxinghui gradually evolved. It became the grand ceremony of the entire world of cultivation. The grand ceremony of calling the stars lasted for six months. During that time, immortal cultivators on the four continents who were interested in the power of the stars would go there one after another, and they all took the starlight and power collected from all over to participate. On the one hand, we can exchange starlight and star power with each other and promote each other''s improvement. On the other hand, I also hope that I can be favored by Emei and become a disciple of Emei. Of course, it is not easy to become a disciple of Emei."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, thinking.


    He had originally planned to go to Emei to find the Star Power Starlight. After all, besides the unknown Star Temple, the place with the most Starlight Star Power is Emei, but he did not expect that Emei also has the Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony. This is even better.


    He smiled and said, "Good news, Fairy Yuan, I will go then, what conditions do I need to participate in the ceremony?"


    "The right star is just fine. It doesn''t matter if there is none. The relationship between Ci Hangzong and Emei has always been good, and there have always been contacts, as long as you..."


    Yuan Heyin thought for a while, hesitated to take out a pale blue wooden sign and handed it to Zhou Shu, "Sect Master Zhou, then you will take this with you and find Fairy Wanyun in Emei. She should give you some care. ."


    The card was tattooed with a blooming green lotus, and once it was taken out, a rich and fragrant scent wafted across the face, permeating it everywhere.


    Zhou Shu took it, only a trace of doubt in his mind, this brand seemed to be very different from Yuanhe Yin.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s doubts, Yuan Heyin laughed unconsciously, "I went to Nanzhanzhou to travel and met her at first sight. It has been hundreds of years. This is a token she gave me. She will recognize it when she sees it. ."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu put away the wooden sign and thanked one more. rw

 Chapter 1207: Im leaving

    Heyin School, Liuli Peak, Great Hall.


    Xu Rong worked at his desk, reading the jade slips and scrolls in front of him intently. At that time, the main hall door moved without wind and suddenly opened.


    "Junior brother, are you back?"


    Xu Rong smiled faintly, and said without raising his head, "I just felt some movement in Liulifeng''s formation, but before I could see it carefully, someone sneaked in silently. I want to come, and no one else can do it. To."


    "Senior Sister Xu''s self-confidence really admires Junior Brother, how about me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, his figure flickering, and stopped in front of Xu Rong.


    "It''s not you, my sword fell on you."


    Xu Rong put down the jade slip in his hand, looked up, was taken aback, and said with joy, "Huh? Junior Sister Yang is back too!"


    "Well, Senior Sister, I''m back too."


    Yang Mei, who was standing next to Zhou Shu, saluted gently.


    "It''s unexpected that you two came back together. Is it an appointment..." Xu Rong took a close look at the two of them, and a lot of smiles appeared on the corners of his mouth. "That is, after a few years of not seeing each other, you have all improved so much. I''m getting more and more unable to catch up."


    "Senior Sister, don''t say that, you will be a matter of time."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Walking in the lotus school, I feel that your sword intent is everywhere, meticulous, and you must have realized it without me and without sword?"


    "You understand, just a little bit."


    Xu Rong nodded confidently, then shook his head quickly and sighed, "But it''s also stuck. It may take a period of experience. Although Lingyu City has a lot of sword repairs, there are not many who can really be opponents, alas. "


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "There will be a chance soon."


    Xu Rong snorted softly, "You are back, of course I can relax."


    Yang Mei said with a hint of shame, "Senior Sister, are you in charge now, where is Sister Ruoyan?"


    Xu Rong spread his hands, "Sisters of the Hao family are making rapid progress, and they are all in retreat now, preparing to attack the God Realm, that is, I am idle and have to do more."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Are they also in retreat? The calculations are about the same. It seems that their gains are also very fast."


    "How can you be unhappy in the Heyin school? Not to mention that they have good aptitudes. Even the ordinary Heyin school disciples are making progress by leaps and bounds, and the environment is getting better and better now. Not only the Pagoda Peak, but also other places There is a sense of vitality, and some people even feel a trace of the origin of heaven and earth..." Xu Rong said very contentedly, "It is said that our Heyin school is blessed by the heavens and will be prosperous. Of course, the Heyin school is nonsense. I''m not happy to say that I''m being blessed by the heavens, but aren''t these all the reason for the younger brother? Oh my god, I didn''t see any good things for us in the Qingyuan Mountains."


    With that, she flattened her mouth, a little dissatisfied.


    "Senior Sister doesn''t need to pay attention to them. We know best about ourselves."


    Zhou Shu smiled, his expression was solemn, "I have not been here. You have worked hard all these years, Sister, I told you about a good place before. Now you can go there and practice with peace of mind. I will take care of things, so you don��t have to worry about them."


    Xu Rong''s eyes lit up, "What''s a good place? I can''t go if I don''t have a training partner. The swordsmanship I practice can not be improved by retreat."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Some are sparring, and Lao Li is also inside."


    Xu Rong seemed thoughtful, "Li Aojian, he is really a good sparring partner, okay, when these things are done, I will go. Alas, as the lotus sect gets bigger and bigger, every day the sect is doing it. Endless things..."


    She sighed, only that sigh was full of pride.


    She grew up with the lotus sect, and even Zhou Shu could not match her sense of belonging to the sect. Watching the lotus sect grow and become one of the few big sects in Dongsheng Prefecture, how could she not be proud , Even if it is exhausted, I am satisfied.


    "Junior Brother, let me explain to you first, Wanghai City..."


    "Okay, you say."


    Zhou Shu nodded and agreed. The two quickly got busy. Yang Mei smiled and looked at it for a while, and said softly, "Brother, I''m going to Pagoda Peak first. I''ll see them and then retreat. It may take a few days to get out."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Well, concentrate on retreating and stay firm. You have so many things in Cihang religion, and you can''t settle down within a few months."


    Yang Mei smiled lightly, turned around, didn''t say much, and didn''t need to say anything. The words that should be said were finished as early as the two of them on their way back to the Dutch school, and the two also had a clear plan for the future... What happened during that time, for Zhou Shu and Yang Mei, will become one of the most unforgettable memories of the two on the road to immortality.


    After a long talk with Xu Rong, Zhou Shu had a clear understanding of the current lotus school, and he started thinking about what to do in the future.


    Xu Rong stood up and stretched her waist, "Junior Brother, I won''t bother you when I''m finished. Where is the good place you said?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s here."


    "It''s here?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Xu Rong was stunned, and she stroked her hair and thought for a while, "Oh, you''re talking about that secret realm, right? That''s where you stayed before?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, that''s a sword intent secret realm, which should be very good for you, Senior Sister, UU Reading now that both Lao Li and Lao Zhu are practicing in it, you won''t be bored."


    Xu Rong nodded and said graciously, "Well, it would be nice to have two training partners. I hope that when I come out, the sword will be able to improve... If I can''t improve, I can find you."


    "Sister, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, there was a small sword in his hand, and he swiped it up and down a few times. An entrance to the secret realm was erected in the hall, "Sister, let me tell you."


    "Junior Brother, you have so many treasures..."


    Xu Rong looked at Zhou Shu, couldn''t help taking a breath, then turned to the entrance, and walked over without hesitation, "Junior Brother, then I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Senior Sister, you are impatient and have not changed. You don''t ask what''s in it or how to get out?"


    "It''s not that no one can ask."


    Xu Rong waved her hand without looking back.


    "Wait, I have something for you."


    Zhou Shu was also speechless, his figure flashed in front of Xu Rong, holding a jade bottle in his hand.


    "Soul liquid?"


    Xu Rong glanced at it and shook her head, "This thing is too precious, and I can''t absorb more of my aptitude, so I should leave it to others, and..." As she said, she lowered her head unconsciously, wondering if she was thinking. Something.


    "Take it, this time it''s different."


    Zhou Shu frowned, and put the jade bottle into Xu Rong''s hand, warmly said, "It can improve a lot, then it will be easier to transform the spirit, the soul is the key to the transformation, even if it has a little increase, it is worth using. As for the quantity, you don��t have to worry about it. With me, you can have as much as you want."


    After a while, Xu Rong raised his head, with a smile on his lips, and the corners of his eyes were a little wet.


    "Okay, I know."


    Without saying anything, Xu Rong disappeared as the entrance to the secret realm disappeared. rw

 Chapter 1208: Come with me

    Caution Xingfeng.


    This is Lingyu City and the most heavily defended place in the Heyin School. There is no one of them. There are dozens of arrays densely on the top of the peak and the bottom of the peak. The array continues to operate without a pause. The consumption of spirit stones is enough every day. Support several small sects.


    Seeing the giant puppet who kept walking in front of the peak, Zhou Shu showed a slight smile and walked inside.


    Shen Xingfeng''s unblocking meant that Lin Zhu had already become a successful incarnation and began to study the teleportation formation. He didn''t plan to call Lin Zhu out directly, but wanted to test the formation.


    After walking through the familiar five-layer formation, he stopped. The next few formations were obviously newly built. Compared with the previous formation, the strength has been increased by more than one level. Even the current Zhou Shu cannot. Easy to crack.


    Let go of the divine sense, use the bright moon on the sea to explore the formation.


    As soon as I saw a clue, the formation suddenly changed, and the eyes disappeared. At the same time, a heavy rain fell from the sky.


    The heavy rain is not an illusion, the dense sky is all over it. It is inevitable in the formation, and every raindrop is like a bullet, the speed is extremely fast, and it is accompanied by strong vitality and the power of water travel, just blinking In the meantime, Zhou Shu was covered all over.


    "It''s so powerful, isn''t it because the jade cup is used for the formation?"


    Zhou Shu shook the water droplets on his body. He was a little surprised. If he didn''t use Yan Fujing in time, he would be injured.


    A heavy rain fell one after another, Zhou Shu propped up the domain of the tree ring and moved forward slowly. He still had no plans to call out Lin Zhu, and wanted to continue to test the strength of the formation.


    After walking for a while, he only felt struggling, and he was more surprised.


    "The feeling is endless, every drop of rain keeps on top of each other, and the power is getting bigger and bigger... and the formation is not illusory. The key formations are hidden with real magic weapons. Even if you find the formations to crack, it will not be a matter of a while. And in this heavy rain, even the cultivators in the later stage of the Transcendent God Realm could not hold on for too long."


    He was thinking, Lin Zhu at the bottom of Shenxing Peak also noticed the abnormality.


    "What''s the matter? Someone broke into Shenxing Peak. It''s impossible, isn''t it..."


    She quickly understood, "It turns out that the senior is back, not called a little girl, but also a little girl who is going to school, huh..." Thinking about it, she put down the array talisman in her hand, and the corner of her mouth floated unconsciously. With a triumphant smile, "Senior wants to take the school entrance exam, so let Senior see the little girl''s achievements in recent years."


    Zhou Shu caught his eye, and when he approached a few dozen steps, the heavy rain suddenly disappeared and the sky became clear again.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, this was not the feeling of breaking the formation, on the contrary, it was a sign that the formation became stronger.


    Sure enough, six water dragons suddenly appeared, with different colors, rushing from all directions.


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head slightly, "There is actually the power of heaven and earth in it..."


    Although it was a bit tricky, there was a lot of joy in his heart.


    Formation Dao originally had high requirements for the spirits, and after reaching the God-transformation state, it was a qualitative improvement. After the spirit-transformation state had the primordial spirit, Lin Zhu was able to make full use of his own advantages, and could use the formation method and the best magic weapon. Effectively combined, the two complement each other, and they exploded with power far beyond their own capabilities. With the original power of the six water dragons, even the ordinary cultivators of the Tribulation Realm could not underestimate them, and most of them would choose to retreat.


    The power of the original source can cause harm to the monks crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    However, Zhou Shu was not an ordinary crossing the tribulation realm. With the sea-stepping sword in his hand, he walked through the water dragons, turned into the sword, clicked left and right to block, with ease, he was relaxed, and he did not damage the original power of the water dragon.


    After a while, the water dragon seemed tired and weakened.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, threw off the water dragon, and swept directly toward the front of the battle eye. As soon as he arrived at the battle eye, there was one more person in front of the battle eye.


    "Senior is better, the little girl is willing to go down."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lin Zhu bowed and bowed, then leaned over with a smile.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, only feeling smooth and moist, and smiled, "Lin Zhu, you are already very good. This formation matches your control. It is difficult for others to enter. You can rest assured that I can pass. Mainly I am too familiar with you and the power of water."


    "Even if the senior said that, the little girl would not be very happy, hehe."


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu with a smile on her face, but after a while, big tears dripped down and flowed into two small rivers.


    Zhou Shu felt a little strange, "What''s wrong?"


    "Little girl, the little girl thought I would never see my senior again..." Lin Zhu cried out and couldn''t stop whimpering. "Promoting to the God of Transformation is really difficult and difficult. At that time, the little girl almost failed. Now, the little girl is a demon cultivator. If the transformation of the gods fails, I am afraid that even the spirits are gone. I really regret that I should not turn to the gods...Fortunately, there is a blessing, and luckily succeeded, otherwise, woo..."


    At that time, she was really scared. Demon cultivators were different from ordinary immortal cultivators. Most of the demon cultivators focused on the physical body and did not protect the spirits. Once the spirits cannot be fully integrated into the Yuan Ying the spirits may be lost and dissipated. , Unlike ordinary cultivators, even if the **** transformation fails, there is a chance to come again.


    After understanding her thoughts, Zhou Shu gently patted her on the back, and calmly said, "It''s okay, haven''t you succeeded? Believe in yourself, with your qualifications, it is not a problem at all, otherwise I will not be assured Didn''t you make a breakthrough? Besides, even if you don''t succeed, you will be fine, don''t think too much."


    Lin Zhu blinked her big eyes, tears still dripping, "But the little girl is still worried..."


    "Don''t think too much if you have succeeded."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her, confidently saying, "Besides the transformation of the gods is just a small stage. Your goal should be farther. In the future, you are the person who will be promoted to immortality with me. How can you be defeated by this difficulty? , Don''t worry about it anymore and concentrate on the next step."


    "I see, senior."


    After hesitating for a while, Lin Zhu lowered his head and agreed. When he raised his head again, there was another bright smile, and there was no trace of crying on his face.


    Zhou Shu was stunned by this change.


    Lin Zhu smiled and walked away for two steps, took out a few jade charms and handed them over, and said generously, "Senior, this is the formation talisman here. Only you have it. You won''t have to break the formation anymore."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu took a look, and was still surprised at the change in her attitude, but Lin Zhu had already turned and walked forward, walking very happily, jumping and jumping, "Senior, come with the little girl, there are many more I want to show you things, but it''s not just this one formation."


    After transforming into the God Realm, she has improved a lot, and many things she didn''t understand before are suddenly understood, and the formation has also made great progress.


    In fact, it is the same for any immortal cultivator, with a soul and no soul, which is completely different.


    "Well, I have something to tell you, too."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and quickly followed. rw

 Chapter 1209: Ready to clone

    Yulin Peak.


    Zhou Shu has been here for quite a few days, and he intends to cultivate here for a long time until he condenses the primordial avatar.


    Condensing the avatar of the soul is something most cultivators will do when they reach the realm of transformation, except for a small number of pure cultivators, such as some sword cultivators, who will replace the avatar of the soul with the sword intent to avoid distracting their energy. Avoid putting more burdens on the soul, and Zhou Shu certainly does not pursue purity. His Dao itself can tolerate everything. There will be a clone of the soul and a clone of sword intent.


    The avatar of the primordial spirit has many advantages. As an independent individual with a lot of primordial power and spiritual consciousness, it can play a great role in cultivation, combat, and even experience. These are not necessary. To say more, there is another very important point, that is, having the primordial spirit clone is equivalent to one more life. In a crisis, the primordial spirit avatar can replace the monk to die. Of course, the avatar cannot be compared with the original primordial spirit. For example, it does not have enough souls, no memory, etc. If something happens to the original soul, even if the original soul clone is still there, the cultivator cannot be considered alive. However, there are some ways to make the original soul clone get special growth. , Or change, even if the body spirit disappears, the cultivator can continue to survive.


    One of the most common methods is to find a suitable body for the primordial soul clone.


    The avatar, like the primordial spirit, is a combination of primordial power, divine consciousness, etc., but after all, it is an incorporeal body, not an entity, and cannot grow further. If it has an entity, it can naturally survive for a long time. It is not difficult to grow and produce other changes, breed more spirits, obtain the memory of the body, etc. It is not difficult to do this. Many cultivators in the gods do this, occupying the bodies of other genius cultivators for their clones, or they are powerful. Monsters, monsters, etc., in fact, are no different from seizing houses. In the world of cultivating immortals, this is not a commendable good thing.


    It��s not that Zhou Shu hadn��t thought about it. Using a clone to seize a powerful alien beast might be a good improvement for himself, but after reading many classics and talking with some high-level monks, he gave up this idea. The reason is not that this approach is wrong and does not conform to the common sense of the world of cultivating immortals, but that if you really do this, the soul will split, and the same soul will be split into two bodies. A person has two bodies. How to fit together and how to overcome the catastrophe, Shouldn''t Xiuxian also cultivate double shares? Unless he intends to stop at the Transcendent God Realm, there is no need to do so.


    For most monks, condensing the avatar of the soul is a long process.


    Because it requires a lot of resources to accumulate, the monks need to form a new Nascent Soul, and then transform the Nascent Soul into the Nascent Soul, just like re-cultivating from the Golden Core Realm to the Transcendent God Realm. The difference is that only the Nascent Soul clone is needed Just a little bit of spirituality is good, and everything else is replaced by spirituality, which is convenient for control and can be taken back at any time.


    Most of the time to condense the primordial spirit clone takes decades, and some cultivators in the realm of transformation often take a hundred years or more to complete the condensing of the primordial **** clone. For example, some cultivators can get it in the early stage of cultivation because of various reasons. There are not many good resources, and they barely make a baby to become a god, but the primordial soul is insufficient, and after the **** is turned, they can get a lot of rare resources more quickly, and these resources cannot make up for the previous birth Insufficient, only use the primordial spirit avatar, the primordial spirit avatar formed in this way is even stronger than the original primordial spirit.


    There are still many such monks. It is said that there is a sect called the Second Sect. Many monks in it are like this. The clone is much stronger than the main body. The main body is cultivated in the clan, but those who go out to practice and fight are all the soul clones.


    Zhou Shu can do this, he can also spend many years to cultivate a strong soul clone, but he does not intend to do this, there is no time and no need, and too strong soul clone will be given to the future The combination of crossing the catastrophe caused obstacles.


    For him, it is much easier to condense the clone than most monks.


    The first is naturally that he has enough accumulation and all kinds of resources are not lacking. The Yuanli divine consciousness required by a Yuanshen clone can be completed in a few years at most;


    Secondly, if someone else condenses the soul, he needs to practice again, which is equivalent to starting from the beginning, but he is different. Because of his own talent, all he has to do is simply copy, just copy the existing soul. This process , He has been doing it a long time ago, and the deduction is in progress;


    By the way, the power of spirit and consciousness, and Zhou Shu��s talent in deducing calculations are also constantly growing. The formula that originally took several months or a year to deduct is now only a hundred breaths or less. Many methods Zhou Shu knows how to improve and how to practice the most suitable formulas when they are all mastered. After a few days, the formulas will basically have been practiced hundreds of thousands of times in the sea of ??knowledge, and when they use them, they will draw according to the pattern. The gourd thing.


    In this way, Zhou Shu now has mastered tens of thousands of techniques.


    Thirdly, his primordial spirit clone does not need many functions will not be used to fight, and does not even need to follow him. It is just a tool for specialized cultivation. When he does not have enough time and energy to practice, It is enough to have a clone to practice for him.


    In the past ten days, he has been preparing for the primordial soul clone. Of course, the affairs in the sect have not fallen, and it is a pleasure to deal with the affairs of the sect after a long time of idleness.


    Not far away, Ning Xuanqing was holding a jade slip, studying it intently.


    This scene has been going on for more than ten days, and she didn''t even notice Zhou Shu staying here for so long.


    This made Zhou Shu very admired. It was her turn to concentrate on her Dao. I am afraid that no one can compare to Ning Xuanqing. It is also because of this concentration that her Talisman Dao keeps diligently improving, even though it is only in the Yuan Ying state. In the distraction stage, he can easily and skillfully draw the highly difficult sixth-order talisman, becoming the leading talisman in the northern part of Dongshengzhou.


    Headed by Ning Xuanqing, Talisman Masters have also become a very popular profession in Lingyu City. Lingyu City has also gathered a large number of outstanding Talisman Masters, and has a tendency to become the second Tianfumen. Now Lingyu City''s Talisman is in the east. Shengzhou is well-known, and large numbers of people come to buy them almost every day, and the supply exceeds demand.


    "Ah, you are back."


    While looking at her, Ning Xuanqing suddenly put down the jade slip and looked up at him, full of surprise.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s been a few days, you are too focused."


    Ning Xuanqing walked over and sat down, questioning, "What are you doing here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said frankly, "I plan to practice with you for a period of time, until I get a clone, and I can also study the Talisman with you more."


    "so long����"


    Ning Xuanqing smiled unconsciously, with a lot of joy and a hint of surprise, "Why don''t you go to practice elsewhere, such as Pagoda Peak, you want to come to me?" rw

 Chapter 1210: Hu Zedan

    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You are the quietest and best here, and you won''t bother others. Where should you not come here????"


    Ning Xuan heard the sound and groaned, "Oh, if you don''t disturb others, you can disturb me, right?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly laughed, "How can you be disturbed if you are so attentive?"


    Ning Xuanqing frowned, "Do you know it won''t?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled happily, "Then you know how many days have I been here?"


    "I����"


    Ning Xuan was dumb, speechless for a while, but refused to admit defeat, "I know you are there, maybe it will disturb me."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said seriously, "That can''t be helped, just let me disturb you."


    "I said before that I didn''t rob my mountain, but now I regret it again," Ning Xuanqing spread his hands, "Anyway, this lotus pie is yours. What else can I do if you say that, the little girl has no choice but to Yes, but on this Yulin Peak, you have to listen to me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "No problem."


    Ning Xuanqing smiled, "Wait a minute, I''m going to prepare tea. During this time, I have researched several new teas and I will give you a try."


    After a while, the waterfall is in front, the fragrant tea is on the table, and the wonderful person is on the side. It is a leisurely beauty.


    Here in Ning Xuanqing, Zhou Shu always has a special sense of relaxation, doing whatever he wants, without worrying about anything, everything is comfortable.


    After resting for a while, watching Ning Xuanqing, Zhou Shu was puzzled and said, "Xuanqing, why don��t you go to advancement? It should be enough for your cultivation level. As for the advancement, I have put it down, not to mention the practice of talismanism is also for the advancement."


    He had long been puzzled about this.


    Ning Xuanqing''s aptitude is extremely high. The lotus pie is comparable to her, namely Yang Mei and Yan Yue, and she gave birth to babies in three years. This achievement is appalling in the whole world of cultivation, but now she is in Yuan Yuan. Infant environment has been guarded for so many years, which is really confusing.


    Ning Xuan was startled when he heard the sound, and sighed unconsciously as if thinking of something.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Xuanqing smiled bitterly, "Maybe I can only be in the Nascent Soul Realm, and the Transcendent God Realm is a little bit afraid of expecting it. It''s not that I don''t want to advance, I''m afraid I can''t do it.


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of worries, and said in a concentrated voice, "Why is this, is there any reason?"


    "It''s been a long time, so it''s fine to say it."


    Ning Xuanqing glanced at Zhou Shu, smiled and said something.


    At the beginning, she was forced to marry and left Liuxiazong in desperation. She knew that she could only change her destiny if she reached the Nascent Soul Stage, but could she really do it? Although she was outstanding enough, she was not even complete at the Golden Core Stage at the time. It��s impossible to even think about it to reach the Nascent Soul Stage within three years.


    It is impossible to find a way to become possible, she went to the East China Sea to experience, hoping to find enough opportunities to be promoted to Yuan Ying.


    She did find the opportunity and paid the price, and finally she got a pill.


    After taking the pill, her Golden Core Realm was quickly completed, and her chances of being promoted to the Nascent Soul Stage were greatly improved. As she wished, she reached the Nascent Soul Stage within three years, and smoothly returned to Liuxia Sect to settle her grievances.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "A pill...can improve so much, is it made by the iron face owl demon pill?"


    The iron-faced owl demon pill, there is a saying that one pill can become a baby, which greatly improves the golden pill realm cultivator.


    Ning Xuanqing just shook his head and sighed lightly, "I have never seen that kind of beast, and I don''t have such a good chance. What I got is a...Chenze Dan."


    After hesitating for a while, she said the name of the pill, her voice sounded a bit sad, Zhou Shu had never heard her speak like this.


    "Chen Zedan?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was stagnant, and he exclaimed, "Xuan Qing, have you taken Fuze Dan? Linyun Temple''s Fuze Dan?"


    "Yes."


    Ning Xuan smiled faintly, "It''s Luze Dan, I got it, and I ate it, do you think I can still advance?"


    Shuze Dan, similar to the barrier-breaking pills, is a kind of pill that can greatly improve the practitioners through explosive potential. They are also from Linyun Temple. The barrier-breaking pills can promote one or two small classes of practitioners. The price is that you can��t use spiritual power for a few months, and Jianze Dan is even more so, it can make the cultivator improve to a level, if the Jin Dan realm cultivator can reach Consummation in a short time after taking it, and even directly can be promoted. Yuan Ying, however, the price of Chenze Dan was much greater than that of Breaking Barrier Dan.


    After taking Chenze Pill, a part of the spiritual power, consciousness, spirit, etc. of the cultivator will be missing, and all aspects of aptitude will also drop a lot, especially the divine spirit, which is different from the consequences of the broken barrier pill. The loss of the spirit and the decline of aptitude are permanent. Yes, it can be said that after using Tango Chuzawa, it is basically impossible to go further.


    Fishing in the river, hunting in the forest, although there will be good moments, but there will be no good results.


    Zhou Shu stared at Ning Xuanqing, silent for a long while.


    It was the first time he heard these words, and his doubts were resolved because of this. No wonder Ning Xuanqing has never been promoted, and his cultivation is very slow. Compared with her previous qualifications, it is not a level at all. This is because The reason for taking Chenze Dan at the time.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Ning Xuanqing laughed somewhat sadly, "But I can''t help it. I can''t accept Xie Qinxin''s arrangement to go to Hongyezong. If that happens, I will be no different from death. I used Chuzedan, although There is no possibility of advancement, but I have a free body for a thousand years, isn''t it good?"


    "Not stupid."


    Zhou Shu shook his head seriously, "If I were you, I would make the same choice. As a cultivator, I followed my heart and paid the price. It is normal and worthwhile."


    "Do you think so too? I thought the same way later, so I don''t mind it, but I still feel a little sad when I think about it, but it doesn''t matter," Ning Xuanqing laughed, "When I start studying the Tao, naturally I forgot everything."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and looked at her with a little approval.


    After experiencing such a thing, Xiuxian Road was almost cut off, and under such a big blow, he still remained calm and calm, devoted himself to the study of Talisman Tao, and changed someone else, I was afraid that he would give up early.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m used to it a long time ago."


    Ning Xuanqing groaned slightly, she seemed to have not fully recovered, and she was as indifferently as before.


    Zhou Shu stared at her and said slowly, "Xuan Qing, I have a way to restore your aptitude and advance to a higher level. As long as you try your best, there is nothing you can''t do."


    "Zhou Shu, are you serious?"


    Ning Xuanqing frowned and didn''t dare to believe it too much, "The spirit thing you gave me contains soul fluid. Although it can improve the soul, it can''t make it up..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s not the spiritual things, it''s another way, but it will be very difficult, and there is even the possibility of fading away."


    Ning Xuanqing shook his head lightly, "Those who don''t care, if I can regain their aptitude, I can do whatever I want. Hardship is nothing."


    "Well, wait for me for a while, just wait here."


    Zhou Shu nodded, solemnly.


    8

 Chapter 1211: watch out

    Zhou Shu closed his eyes, seeming to enter concentration.


    Ning Xuanqing looked at Zhou Shu, not knowing what he was going to do, but with a lot of expectations in her eyes, because she knew that Zhou Shu had never disappointed people, and he could always do what he said could.


    Not long after, a jet black token flew from not far away and fell in front of Ning Xuanqing.


    Ning Xuanqing stared at the token, seeming to understand something, but he was shocked, but he dared not reach out for it.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Take it, it''s for you."


    "This is... Wushuang Ling, right?"


    Ning Xuanqing didn''t do anything, and hesitated, "Why do you have Wushuang Order or give it to me?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, pushed the token over, and said with a smile, "I have always been in Wushuang City. Now I am the protector of Wushuang City. On behalf of Wushuang City, I invite you to enter Wushuang City and become a member of Wushuang City. Wouldn''t you refuse me?"


    "I won''t refuse you anything, but...I don''t understand."


    Ning Xuanqing received Wushuang''s order, with joy in her heart, but with doubts on her face, "It seems that there is no one but you in the Heyin school? If you must give it, others should be more qualified than me."


    "You are different, you need this, and they don''t necessarily need it."


    Zhou Shu appeared to be somewhat solemn, and said slowly, "In Wushuang City, there is a place for refining souls called the Nine-Story Pagoda. In the tower, you can recast the soul and increase your aptitude. If you can pass smoothly, it will not only make up for Huizhou Zedan''s Loss, there may be more."


    "Huh? Recast the soul!"


    Ning Xuanqing''s body shook. He was so excited that he couldn''t help shaking, "Is it true?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously and said seriously, "But don��t think about it easily. The nine-story tower is not so easy to enter. You must get the trust of the law protector and get enough Wushuangcheng points. Of course, you don��t care about trust. But the points will depend on your own efforts."


    As a protector, he can give Ning Xuanqing his points and let her directly enter the nine-story tower, but he knows that this is harmful and unhelpful. She must first familiarize her with Wushuang City and do some tasks, starting from entering Shuren Lane and gradually exercising. Divine Soul, then enter the nine-story tower, the hope of success will be greater.


    Ning Xuanqing held Wushuang Ling and said in a low voice, "I can make up for the lack of going back to the past, I can do anything I want."


    Her body was still trembling slightly. She thought that her life was doomed, so she could only stay in the Nascent Soul Realm. However, there was still a chance to continue to be promoted. If she could find her past aptitude, the Transcendent God Realm would not be What is difficult, with such hope, how can you not be excited, not excited.


    Zhou Shu waited for her to calm down for a while, then said warmly, "Let me tell you about Wushuang City first."


    "Ok."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded and looked at Zhou Shu, as serious as a pupil.


    ...


    Ning Xuanqing nodded lightly, and said with a lot of joy, "I understand, do more tasks, earn points, train the soul in Shuren Lane, and when it is stable enough, go to the nine-story tower and recast the soul."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Xuan Qing, I believe these are not difficult things for you, you can ask me if you have any doubts."


    "understood."


    Ning Xuanqing agreed, looking at Zhou Shu, hesitating, but did not say what he wanted to say.


    Zhou Shu pretended to be angry and frowned, "Just say what you have. There is no need for you and me to have any scruples."


    "If you say that, it''s even harder for me to speak," Ning Xuanqing laughed and said, "I just don''t know how to thank you, or you can tell me, what should I do?"


    She stared at Zhou Shu, with a faint wave of light in her eyes, like a stone dropped in a silent lake, shaking very lightly, but never stopped.


    "It''s enough for me to cultivate here. There are a few cups of tea from time to time, that''s good enough," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, his expression gradually turning to serious, "Xuan Qing, you and me confidant, do everything as you wish, no need What are you grateful for."


    Ning Xuan thought quietly for a while, then smiled, "Well, I won''t say anything in return, just take it to heart."


    "Well, you go to Wushuang City and get familiar with it. I''m going to practice."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, turned around to find a quiet place, and sat down peacefully.


    Ning Xuanqing looked at Zhou Shu''s direction, sighed lightly, calmed down slowly, and entered Wushuang City.


    Time passed day by day.


    Zhou Shu spends most of his time condensing his avatar on Yulin Peak. At other times, he will either handle the clan affairs at Liuli Peak, or go to Baota Peak and Shenxing Peak to see their progress and give guidance by the way. Of course, occasionally. Go visit Lingyu City, which is becoming the largest city in Dongshengzhou.


    "The original poster Shu, it''s a coincidence, the original poster happens to be there."


    Seeing Zhou Shu from a distance, Zhao Yuanshan greeted him respectfully, completely changing his face compared to his previous arrogance.


    "Well, the deputy host has worked hard, so I can go up by myself."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, and walked upstairs in Haizhong.


    It is still the familiar top floor, but the feeling is completely different. Stepping into the top floor is like stepping into another world. There are blue sky and white clouds above, streams and grasslands below, green trees, and birds in the middle. The scenery is picturesque and the space is big. Tens of times, the original Baizhang has become thousands of square meters. In the prosperous Lingyu City, it is like a Taoyuan Holy Land.


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, and once again praised in his heart.


    Every time he comes here, he can��t help but admire. The top floor is now like a secret world. The original small space has been expanded many times, and the environment has also changed. The rivers and plants are all real. Obviously, the layout is extremely smart. Formation. This type of formation is called the cave formation which originated from the runes on the cave.


    Regarding the cave sky formation method, Zhou Shu has not touched the margins. It is still difficult for him to touch this aspect. The inheritance is too old and mysterious. There are only a few major sects in the world of immortality, and there are some ancient ones. Aristocratic family, and the Zitong Zhao family is one of them.


    However, not much of the Zhao family has been handed down. The top floor seen before you is almost all, and there is only one Zhao family who masters this formation, not even Zhao Yige.


    In the middle of the top floor, a silver gun is shining brightly, which is different.


    It''s no wonder that after the Zhao family''s hard work, the current Liulingxue is already the best magic weapon.


    At first glance, Zhao Yige can''t be found, but if you look closely, you will find that Zhao Yige is actually standing with the silver gun, but almost completely overlaps with the gun.


    "watch out!"


    With a soft cry, Liulingxue suddenly rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    In an instant, the surrounding scenery changed completely, like a thousand troops roaring in a battlefield.


    The guns are full of light, like ten thousand horses galloping, the sound of the guns is sluggish, like the drums of war, the shadows of the guns roll, like a storm and snow.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and the sea-treading sword was erected in front of him.


    boom--


    Break the anti-theft perfect chapter, please use the search engine to search for keywords, you can watch all kinds of novels


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1212: Monk in white robe

    For an instant.


    The sword light and the gun shadow collided with each other, but all disappeared, the battlefield disappeared, and everything came back. The Taoyuan scenery was not damaged at all. At the place where the two collided, a few birds flew away curiously. Go, not knowing what happened just now.


    In the contest between the two, there are more artistic conceptions than power, and both of them have extremely precise control of power, which naturally has no effect on the surroundings.


    "happy!"


    Zhao Yige waved his hand, put the silver spear on the ground, and strode over.


    Zhou Shu followed, patted Zhao Yige''s chest vigorously, and exclaimed, "Brother Zhao, I feel that you have used the gun a little more diligently. It is even more unpredictable, and the power is also greater. Every time you come, you How did you make progress?"


    He has a little doubt.


    Zhao Yige has used Liulingxue for decades, from low-level to high-level, and he is too familiar with it. According to the logic, he has developed the magic weapon to the extreme, and it is difficult to have room for improvement, but why does it always Can make progress.


    However, Zhou Shu has been stagnant for a long time after he fully developed the ability of the Sea Sword.


    Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu and smiled mysteriously, "Guess it, you can''t guess it if I don''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu stared at Liulingxue, thinking for a moment, and suddenly realized, "I see, Brother Zhao, have you cultivated Liulingxue into a magic weapon?"


    "Hahaha, you guessed it."


    Zhao Yige laughed loudly, and quickly shook his head again, "It''s still far from the real magic weapon of life, but it''s a little bit rudimentary."


    Zhou Shu smiled with his palm, showing a lot of excitement, "It''s just a little bit, but I want to congratulate Brother Zhao, it''s a great thing."


    The best magic weapon becomes the magic weapon of life, and the power is naturally further enhanced.


    However, it is not easy to cultivate the best magic weapon to be a life magic weapon. It not only requires the magic weapon to give birth to spirituality, but also to be a perfect match with the immortal cultivator, before it can become a life magic weapon. The process is also extremely difficult and countless resources need not be mentioned. After that, the cultivation of the immortal cultivator will also be carried out with the magic weapon, like a shadow, cultivate a tacit understanding, and gradually become one.


    Speaking of the tacit understanding between Zhou Shu and Sea-Taking Sword is also very good, but because the Sea-Taking Sword already has a glimpse, it is impossible to regenerate spirituality and cannot be cultivated, but Zhou Shu doesn''t care much.


    For Zhou Shu, the magic weapon of life is not among the urgent considerations.


    First, the relationship between natal magic weapon and immortal cultivator is too close. The immortal cultivator has requirements for the magic weapon, and the magic weapon also has requirements for the cultivator. They must be extremely focused on each other, and the Tao must be consistent. The spear, the formation repairs the talisman, and Zhou Shu''s way is too complicated, making it difficult for him to focus on a certain aspect, unless there is a very special magic weapon that can fit Zhou Shu''s way.


    This kind of magic weapon is not available, such as the Three Emperors Book, Xuanyuan Sword, etc., refining the Demon Pot seems to be an option, but turning them into the magic weapon of life, now I can only think about it.


    Secondly, there is the relationship between magic weapons and immortal cultivators. The two are closely related. The immortal cultivator dies and the natal magic weapons will be destroyed naturally. If the natal magic weapons are damaged, the cultivators will also be damaged. Injury, there is almost no possibility of further advancement, Zhou Shu still does not want to put his fate on the magic weapon, nor does he want to be restricted by the magic weapon of his life.


    Of course, if his realm is high enough, for example, when he arrives at the Tribulation Realm, there is no need to worry about this.


    Zhao Yige laughed for a while, and took Zhou Shu''s hand to a small pavilion.


    It seems to have known that Zhou Shu is coming, the spirit wine and spirit food are already available here, and the rare beast spirit food of the fifth and sixth orders is not uncommon.


    "Brother Zhou, have you had any problems lately, what''s the matter with the clone, please feel free to call me if you have any questions."


    Zhao Yige poured a glass of wine and handed it to Zhou Shu, with many concerns on his face, "Although I did not intend to condense the clone, our Zhao family has a lot of experience in condensing the clone. Uncle Yuanshan and I know a lot, and Yes, recently Haizhonglou got a few drops of the Purple Cloud Spirit Water, which is said to be quite helpful for the clone. I will ask Buming to send it later, so don��t refuse it."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu took the wine glass and drank it, "Zixiao Lingshui is the spiritual liquid secreted by the strange beast, Zixiao Beast, which is very good for combining the soul and vitality. It is indeed the best spiritual thing for condensing the clone. I will take it. After I get off, I won��t bother you for other things. I plan to try it myself and get more experience.��


    "Yes, no matter how much predecessors say, it''s better to try it yourself."


    Zhao Yige laughed, and filled Zhou Shu with wine again, "Since that''s the case, let''s not say anything, let''s drink."


    Zhou Shu drank it again. Looking at Zhao Yige, he seemed to think of something. He couldn''t help but said, "Brother Zhao, among the ancestors of the Zhao family in Zitong, is there a senior named Zhao Yihuan? About ten thousand years ago ."


    This doubt has been around for a long time, and he asked it today.


    "Zhao Yihuan?"


    Zhao Yige was stunned, "It sounds similar to my name, but I don��t know if there is any. After all, there are too many people in the Zhao family in Zitong, and the Zhao family in Zitong was separated more than 10,000 years ago. After two, one is the Jinghai Zhao family, and the other is the Qingzhong Zhao family. The two have lasted for a long time, and I don��t know how many people are in it... I��ll check it for you, don��t worry. Yeah, does it matter?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It doesn''t matter, just ask casually, that Zhao Yihuan has done some great things in the East China Sea, and he is a little curious."


    Zhao Yige nodded lightly, and said thoughtfully, "Oh, Donghai, Jinghai Zhao''s family just moved to the beach Maybe it''s true... I heard that Jinghai Zhao''s family is because It was separated from the Zitong Zhao family''s philosophy. The one who thought the gun way was too domineering, turned to practice other ways."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t be in a hurry. Brother Zhao will check it out slowly. Today, just drink and stay drunk."


    After practicing for a long time, you also need to relax moderately, or indulge yourself. Drinking with your brothers is undoubtedly the best choice. Of course, the indulgence is only for a while, and you will continue to trek on the road of immortals afterwards. .


    After getting drunk, Zhou Shu walked out of the sea building comfortably.


    He did not return to the Dutch School, but went straight out of Lingyu City.


    Although he has been drinking and having fun, his spiritual consciousness has not relaxed. It has been shrouded in Lingyu City. The movements around him are clear. He can feel that there is a powerful spiritual consciousness coming towards Lingyu City. It must be one. A monk crossing the robbery realm.


    Seeing the direction, Zhou Shu went all the way. If he came to seek revenge, he planned to solve it outside Lingyu City, so as not to affect the peace in the city.


    Not long after, a monk appeared in Zhou Shu''s sight.


    The monk''s white robe and big sleeves walked slowly, one step was dozens of miles, and he was quite immortal.


    "I have never seen a monk like this before, who would it be?"


    Zhou Shu thought to himself, shook his head, and greeted him with a smile.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1213: Old and very comforted

    The white robe monk saw Zhou Shu from a distance, his sleeves stretched out, and a tentative force of spiritual consciousness moved towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and did not shy away, letting go of his spiritual sense to welcome him.


    The divine consciousness quickly collided, and Zhou Shu didn��t feel a shock. The opponent��s divine consciousness was soft as cotton and non-aggressive, but it easily penetrated his divine consciousness and moved towards him like a breeze. This kind of thing He had never met before. When his mind moved, he only added a little more strength. The fourth change unfolded, and several strong walls were erected to block him. The divine consciousness went around in front of the strong walls a few times, and it seemed that he could not blow. Go in without reluctantly attacking and return quickly.


    The white robe monk retracted his big sleeves and stepped slightly, not far in front of Zhou Shu.


    This person is tall and energetic, with three strokes of long beard straight down to his chest, a kind face, and a trace of worry between his eyebrows, which seems to be quite worried.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t spoken yet, the monk had already folded his hands and said warmly, "Little friend, but Zhou Shu from the Dutchman?"


    "Exactly," Zhou Shu nodded lightly, bowing his hand in return, "Senior, but from the Hua family of Tianxin Mountain?"


    "Oh?"


    The white-robed monk was slightly stagnant, and his long beard moved with the wind, seeming a little surprised, "How can you see it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "I have heard that the Hua Family''s Fengchun Jue is as gentle as the wind and pervasive, regardless of God''s Sense or Yuanli. When I saw it today, it really deserves its reputation."


    The white-robed monk seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "But I can''t help but make you laugh."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said sternly, "It''s just senior benevolence, and he doesn''t want to exert any effort. If senior is doing his best, junior dare not say that he can resist it."


    "Ha ha ha," the white robe cultivator smiled as he stroked his beard, which seemed quite useful, "Yes, the old man is Hua Yulian."


    Hearing the monk��s name, Zhou Shu felt awe, and saluted again, ��It turns out that the senior was Master Hua Yu Lianhua. Three thousand years ago, the Dayu Plain was ravaged by the black poisonous plague. Fortunately, the Master took the Hua family to apply medicine. Save people, get rid of evil spirits, and save all people in the fire and water. Otherwise, I don''t know how many people will suffer unbearable pain and die. As Dongsheng Prefecture has today, Master Hua really contributed the most."


    "It''s rare that you remember this old thing, haha."


    Hua Yulian nodded slightly, stroking his beard without saying a word, but there was a trace of loneliness hidden in his eyes. This is the most proud thing of the Hua family, but this is the only thing.


    At that time, the path of medical treatment was weakened. The Hua family devoted all their efforts to treating the plague and saving mortals. Although the doctors were kind, this matter was bound to be done, but he also hoped that relying on this matter to revitalize the path of medical treatment and win the world again. Respect, but people are not as good as heaven. After knowing this, the medical practice has just improved, but another thing that is extremely unfavorable to medical practice has happened. It can be said that it is a fatal blow to the medical practice of Dongsheng Prefecture. There are several quacks. He smashed up a medical acupuncture method, boasting that it can change the aptitude of the cultivator. It was the crystallization of the medical doc for thousands of years, and sold it everywhere under the name of it. As a result, dozens of geniuses of the cultivating genius broke their meridians and made it impossible to cultivate immortals. A small sect died as a result, good things do not go out, bad things go for thousands of miles, sometimes thousands of good things are not as bad as one bad thing, and the actions of a few quack doctors completely defeated the way of medicine.


    Since then, the medical science has continued to weaken and never prospered, far worse than it was in the past.


    "Such a major event will naturally be remembered by the younger generation."


    Zhou Shu described it as solemn, but with some doubts on his face, "The outside world has been rumored that the predecessors have been more than two thousand years ago...It turned out to be a false statement."


    "It''s not a lie," Hua Yulian sighed and said helplessly, "The old man released the news by himself. The medical practice has fallen in the middle. My doctors are unable to change the medical practice. I feel heartache after seeing it day and night. It''s better to pretend to be dead. It also ended up clean."


    Zhou Shu was speechless for a while, and did not know what to say.


    Seeing the decline of his medical practice, his status is getting lower and lower. As a powerful medical practitioner, he cannot change this situation. He can only live in seclusion without seeing it.


    "However, it''s different now."


    Hua Yulian looked at Zhou Shu and said thoughtfully, "In recent years, the old man has seen many different things. Many cities in Dongshengzhou have seen medical practitioners again, the once lonely Tianxin Mountain. , There are also many young practitioners coming to seek advice and apprenticeship, and the medical practice of the Hua family is more and more respected. Other sects always come to seek medical advice, and a few days ago, Tianjianmen also invited us to the Hua family. Medical repair to diagnose a difficult disease, this is something that has never happened in thousands of years..."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, "So the old man is alive again."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and nodded, "Senior has returned, it is a blessing to the world of immortality."


    Hua Yulian shook his head lightly, with a look of guilt, "I know that the changes over the years have been given by my little friend. If it hadn''t been for my little friend to establish a medical clinic in Lingyu City and strongly support medical repairs, I would never With the current situation...Compared to the little friends who dared to bear it, the old man only knows to avoid the world is really ashamed, alas."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly and looked solemnly, "Senior, don��t say that. Actually, the medical way is very suitable for us humans. It shouldn��t be exhausted. It just needs a chance to revive. Even if there is no junior, that opportunity will come sooner or later. The sting...After all, something like that happened at the time. As the master of medical repair, Senior, he was right and very brave to do so. He carried his responsibilities on his back so that he would not be blamed by the doctors. Why should he blame himself? "


    "Hey, maybe as you said, but the old man was really discouraged and didn''t want to continue..."


    Hua Yulian sighed and turned to Zhou Shu, "Fortunately, there are young people like you, so that the medical way has not continued to decline. The old man doesn''t know how to appreciate you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Why did the senior say this? The younger generation just conforms to the heart and does what should be done. There is nothing to be grateful for, but..." Then, the conversation changed, "Senior can come to Lingyu City, it is really For the blessing of Lingyucheng, you might as well stay a few more days to help develop Lingyucheng''s medical skills, and give advice to the younger generations. The younger generations also often ask for advice. They also have a lot of interest in medical skills."


    "Hehe, the old man came here this time with such thoughts."


    Hua Yulian stroked his beard and smiled, "Needless to say, I plan to stay here too, to see what Lingyu City is like. The stay may be very long, but the old man is too old to help. It��s not a big job, I can only take a look and take these young people with me by the way."


    Zhou Shuxin said with joy, "Thank you, senior."


    Hua Yulian waved his hand and frowned, "Thank you, the old man thanked you. It is you who let the old man do more for the medical profession in his dying year. It is very comforting and comforting."


    "Senior, please!"


    Zhou Shu bowed his hands and saluted, with a respectful look, "The juniors welcome the seniors into the city." rw

 Chapter 1214: Pill of Compassion

    Some small decisions made in the past will grow slowly like seeds, bringing unexpected gains.


    Hua Yulian��s visit is obviously a big surprise. There are not many medical practitioners in the realm of transcendence in the entire cultivating world. Such monks staying in Lingyu City for a long time will make Lingyu City��s reputation further, and Zhou Shu I believe that the title of Dongshengzhou��s No. 1 City will soon fall to Lingyu City, and it deserves its name.


    After the grand ceremony, Zhou Shu sent Hua Yulian to the Hua Family Medical Clinic.


    By the way, the current Huajia Medical Center is not in the alley, but opposite to Huabaoxuan, the most prosperous area in Lingyu City. Of course, it will not be as tall and magnificent as Huabaoxuan, and it still retains its quiet and primitive simplicity. The appearance of the doctor''s benevolence has always been high in the hospital and the heart of every medical practitioner.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and went to Hua Baoxuan opposite.


    After entering, a steward soon came up and sent a variety of rare spiritual objects and tactics to Zhou Shu for screening. In addition, there were soul orbs collected from various places.


    These soul beads were not made by Hua Baoxuan, they were basically from evil cultivation.


    Zhou Shu announced an order through Huabaoxuan. Anyone who killed evil cultivators can use evil cultivator soul orbs in exchange for spiritual stone and spiritual objects and other resources for cultivating immortality, and the number is extremely abundant, and soul orbs can get a lot of them. , You can also join the Lotus Sect, or become an honorary disciple, and have the long-term right to practice in the Lotus Sect Pagoda Peak.


    Such an order can be said to have directly declared war with evil cultivators, which is extremely rare in the world of cultivating immortals.


    Although most sects hate evil cultivators, few sects will directly declare war on evil cultivators to prevent their disciples from being retaliated, but Zhou Shu��s Heyin school has no such concerns, Zhou Shu said. It is clear that if you are afraid of revenge from evil cultivators, it is better not to cultivate immortality. As a disciple of the lotus sect, you must have the consciousness to fight evil cultivators to the end. Many disciples of the lotus sect responded in unison and attracted many Xie Xiu has long hated San Xiu, and he has responded.


    Doing such a thing, on the one hand, enhanced the reputation of the lotus school, on the other hand, the remnant souls in these soul orbs can also be transformed into soul liquid through the refining pot. Those remnants have long lost consciousness and cannot be restored. This is the best of both worlds.


    Of course, this also attracted Xie Xiu��s attention. Liyuan Mansion even issued an order to kill the Heyin Sect disciples, but the effect was not great. The Heyin Sect disciples had enough abilities to go out and practice. In Lingyu City, no evil cultivation dared to come.


    After coming out of Huabaoxuan, he went back to the Dutch School to handle the affairs of the sect. After everything was up, Zhou Shu went to Baota Peak.


    As soon as he went up the mountain, a petite figure shot straight over like a sharp arrow, pounced on Zhou Shu''s arm, shaking back and forth.


    "Zhou Zhou, when will you take me there? Wait for me to die."


    Xiao Zhuan shook his head and complained.


    The voice is as clear as a bell, not at all blunt. Obviously, she is more spiritual and closer to people.


    Over the years, Xiao Gun has followed Hao Siyun. Although his spirituality has grown a lot, his personality has become more and more like Hao Siyun. The unspeakable noisyness, and the steady and domineering he had cultivated, have also converged. Zhu is red and black is black, and the ancients are not deceived by me.


    Zhou Shu grabbed her ears and shook her a few times, then smiled, "It''s very soon, I will leave in a few days."


    "Okay, great!"


    Xiao Gun Gege laughed a few times, rubbed Zhou Shu''s face, turned and flew away, "Then I will practice for a while and be more prepared."


    Zhou Shu smiled and ignored her.


    What Xiao Gun said is the Bian��s family in Xihezhou, where there are dragon veins that open eyes, which may leave the breath of dragons and bring benefits to her transformation into dragons. The longan wells on the bottom of the sea are not suitable for her. Chilong is Hornless dragons do not live on the bottom of the sea, only the breath of dragons on land can be useful.


    And Zhou Shu is also planning the next long journey, and this time, it will be far, across several continents.


    There is only one year away from the Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony.


    All the way up the peak, full of vitality, billowing like a tide.


    This is due to the fact that there is a sea pillar of vitality on the peak, and more importantly, there are a lot of spirit formations arranged around the sea pillar of vitality, which fully radiates the vitality in it and supplies it to the surrounding disciples for cultivation.


    Unlike before, the vitality sea pillar needs to be saved, but now it can be used as quickly as possible. After all, it only has a hundred years. Zhou Shu knows very well that in this hundred years, the lotus school must be maximized. For this reason, the restrictions on the formations around Pagoda Peak have also been released a lot, so that all the disciples of the Heyin School can feel the vitality, but there is more on Pagoda Peak.


    Not only Pagoda Peak, but in fact all aspects of sect missions and so on, the resource restrictions are temporarily opened, and there are more capable ones. As long as the disciples are good and loyal to the Dutch school, they can be best trained.


    Walking up to the top of the peak, there are several closed pavilions on both sides of the sea pillar, in which the Hao sisters are practicing.


    Half a year ago, the two men came to a complete Nasal Infant realm and began their retreat to attack the God Realm. I believe that it is not difficult for them to advance to the ranks. They have both experienced the body washing of the heaven and earth, plus many spiritual things to upgrade their qualifications. Unclear soul liquid to enhance the soul, so that it can''t transform the soul, that is a joke.


    Through the formation of the small pavilion, Zhou Shu carefully observed the state of the two of them, then left with confidence and walked towards the back mountain.


    "Brother!"


    Yangmei greeted Zhou Shu and grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand, cuddling beside him, pointing at the pill furnace not far away with a smile, "Brother, look, the compassion pill is about to succeed! This time, definitely not Will fail again!"


    "I believe you."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, looked at the slightly haggard Yangmei, and said distressedly, "More than three years of hard work have not been in vain, you have worked so hard, sister."


    "What''s so hard? It''s something I''ve always wanted to do to make alchemy for the brother," Yang Mei curled her lips and said seriously Brother, if you succeed, before you leave I concentrated on alchemy, and I was not allowed to refuse. "


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You practice compassion pill is also a kind of cultivation, why would I not agree."


    The compassion pill is a pill developed by Yang Mei herself. Since she gained the power of compassion by practicing the Compassion Sutra, she has been thinking whether she can refine a special kind of pill that combines the power of compassion with the pill. The combination of Dao and the use of the pill to exert the effect of the power of compassion, the significance of this is to enable those cultivators who cannot have the power of compassion to temporarily gain the power of compassion.


    It is simply a ambition, more ambitious than the purpose of Cihangzong. Cihangzong uses the power of compassion to transform sentient beings, and it directly grants the power of compassion to other people. If Fairy Cihang is alive, I am afraid it would also praise this. idea.


    She is such a person who always considers others.


    To this end, she has been working hard and failed countless times, and only recently did she show signs of success.


    In terms of efficacy, her kindness pill can relieve fatigue, restore vitality, protect the soul, heal injuries, etc., and play some simple superficial effects of the power of kindness, and the effect in every aspect is not very good. , But her direction is obviously right. As long as it continues, the compassion pill will continue to improve and become a powerful and versatile pill.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1215: 1 go?

    Wushuang City, Yitianting.


    Zhou Shu and Qingque sat opposite each other, and a chess game that lasted several hours had come to an end.


    On that chessboard, hundreds of thousands of chess pieces were densely packed, either black or red. At first glance, there was green light everywhere, and most of the red chess pieces were surrounded by seven or eighty eight. There was almost no possibility of breaking through, but just lingering.


    "I lost."


    Qingque said indifferently, but still stretched out his hand to make the chessboard smashed.


    She looked at Zhou Shu and was quite unwilling to say, "Zhou Shu, we have played dozens of games these days, but I have only beaten you three times in total. It seems that your application of spirit and consciousness has passed me. It��s unbelievable, but it doesn��t seem strange to you... What can I say."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and pointed to the scattered chess pieces, "Actually, I lost. Senior still gave me my son. Let the son..."


    "All right."


    Qingque stood up and said annoyed, "If you don''t let the child, you will lose, and you will not let it down. Also, don''t call Senior."


    Zhou Shu followed up and laughed, "The younger generation can have today and they are all seniors... Qingque has good guidance, so you don��t have to be upset. Without your help, I would definitely not win. I have won now. There is also the credit of the predecessors."


    Qingque stood still for a while, then shook his head and said, "I didn''t bother you, but I was idle for too long, and my heart was gloomy and there was nowhere to go. In fact, when I played chess with you, I felt a little more comfortable, and at other times I felt more bored. ."


    "There is so much depression in me, Qingque, are you annoying me?"


    A huge black figure suddenly emerged from the middle of the chessboard and shook his head at the blue bird.


    Even though Qingque had been accustomed to it, she was taken aback, snorted, and ignored the city lord.


    The city lord was boring and a little embarrassed. He turned to Zhou Shu and shouted loudly, "Zhou Shu, you have caused me a lot of trouble!"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was stagnant, "What did the city lord say?"


    "On the C45, the little girl you found is really annoying," the city lord glared at Zhou Shu, pretending to be angry, "She takes tasks every day, so I don''t have any tasks for others. , You say, am I annoying?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly understood, but smiled, "City Lord, is that annoying? You are clearly happy? Isn''t it good for someone to do the task? She has only been in Wushuang City for a few years, and her name has reached C forty-five. It''s also rare in Wushuang City."


    "Hey, I can see it, yes, I am very happy, hahaha!"


    The city lord laughed exaggeratedly, with his teeth and claws open, "Wu Shuang City has not had such a diligent city people for a long time. You are not fatal to do tasks. You, you should learn from her. If you are as lazy as you, Wushuang The city is out of food."


    "Fortunately, I''m lazy."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and then showed a little dignified, "City Lord, help me watch, don''t give her too dangerous tasks, the best points should be higher, and she needs points to exercise her soul. "


    After becoming a protector, his relationship with the city lord and others has become closer, and there is no hesitation in speaking. Of course, the city lord and others don''t care.


    The people in Wushuang City are divine souls, and there is no need to conceal anything. They are all facing each other, laughing and cursing, all at random. In the world of cultivating immortals, this is a rare and relaxing place, and other sects are impossible to compare. .


    The city lord said in an annoyed voice, "I know, I know, I have treated her well enough, and I personally helped her exercise in Shuren Lane. Hmph, give you a guardian, you know how to open the back door, I knew I would not give it to you. ."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Hey, a little bit of things, the city lord will not take it to heart, right."


    "Slow-winded, I''m looking for you for something this time."


    The city lord waved his hand and stared at Zhou Shu, his expression gradually becoming solemn.


    I was used to seeing the city lord''s moodiness, but when such a face appeared, Zhou Shu knew that there was something important to say, and he got serious.


    The city lord thought for a while, and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, I have considered the things you said last time. I agree. I will fully support you, even if the tens of thousands of years of Wushuang City''s accumulation are used... But, You better not let me down."


    Zhou Shu was startled when he heard the sound, and said seriously, "City Lord, have you considered it clearly?"


    The city lord sighed, and said with a heavy tone, "Yes, it''s less than a hundred years, and I can''t delay it anymore. If you can try any method, you must try it, otherwise, what can you do."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, nodded very carefully, and promised, "Okay, City Lord, I promise to do my best and the Heyinpai''s best efforts to accomplish this."


    "I still believe in your promise."


    The city lord nodded slightly, showing a slight smile.


    This matter is of great importance. It is related to the future of Wushuang City and the Heyin School, and even more people and places. For this, Wushuang City even has to pay all the resources for tens of thousands of years, and the Heyin School is the same, perhaps not enough.


    And Qingque looked at the two with a suspicious expression, "What are you two talking about, what is the accumulation of tens of thousands of years, is mysterious."


    "Don''t ask, you will know in the future, if all goes well, you can reach the sky in one step."


    The weight on the city lord''s face quickly disappeared, he smiled, and disappeared in an instant.


    "Going to the sky in one step, what do you mean, what the **** are you making?"


    Qingque had more doubts in her heart, but the city lord was gone, so she had to look at Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu put his finger to his mouth and nodded lightly to her, Qingque seemed to think, and did not ask any more.


    The two stood in the pavilion, speechless for a while After a while, Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and said warmly, "Qing Que, have you been bored for a long time?"


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu, and said angrily, "Nonsense, do you have to ask?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, mysteriously, "Then...are you going out?"


    "Out?"


    Qingque''s figure shook, and soon understood, and his face suddenly showed a lot of joy, "You mean, you want to go out and practice together?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "Now my sect has nothing to do. The clone has been condensed and it is time to leave. I plan to go to Nanzhanzhou first, and then to Xihezhou. This trip Time will be long, Qingque, would you like to go together?"


    "it is good����"


    I almost blurted it out, but took it back after half talking.


    The blue bird stood in place and thought for a while with reserved restraint before nodding, "Well, since you invited me so sincerely, then I promised you."


    Zhou Shu only smiled, "Okay, then you come to Lingyu City soon, we will leave when you come, and we''ll talk about the specific situation when the time comes."


    "I know, I''m leaving now, you wait for me."


    Qingque left a word, and soon disappeared.


    "so fast����"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and then left Wushuang City.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1216: Target Nanzhanzhou

    A faint blue cloud slowly drifted closer, hanging still in the sky above Lingyu City.


    In the blue clouds, a woman stared down, with a lot of surprise in her eyes, "How many years are this, and the changes have changed so much..."


    "Bluebird, you are here."


    A sword light soared up and fell onto the blue clouds. It was Zhou Shu.


    Qingque nodded lightly, her gaze still staying in Lingyu City, as if she knew it, "Now your Lingyu City is very prosperous, the weather is growing, and the foundation of the Overlord is complete," she turned her head to look at Zhou Shu, no Jue nodded again, "Look carefully, you have a purple qi on top, but you are also quite king."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Are you going to be so angry?"


    "When you arrive at the Tribulation Realm, you have to understand a little bit. You can''t tell from the soul, you can only look at it."


    Qingque nodded and asked suspiciously, "Zhou Shu, are you cultivating the king''s way?"


    "Kingdom?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shaken.


    He hadn''t thought about it that way, but Qingque had indeed reached the point, and he had practiced the kingly way unconsciously.


    He glanced at Lingyu City, and his eyes were quite proud. It can be said that he built this city by himself. It consumed a lot of energy and is now considered to be an achievement.


    "Yes, the royal way is also a kind of Tao, and it can naturally be cultivated, but the royal way is much more difficult than other ways. It accommodates thousands of paths, it is very cumbersome, not so easy to cultivate, and..." Qingque shook her head gently , Said slowly, "The kingly way is not enough to become a fairy."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "With such a complicated way, you can''t become a fairy?"


    Qingque nodded and said, "Well, so there are very few people who cultivate the royal way. Most of them are only those mortal emperors who don''t have the qualifications to cultivate immortality. They will use this as a way to seek a long life... You seem to be wrong, so qualified. It��s not right to cultivate the King��s Path. To cultivate the King��s Path requires too much attention. Everything must be taken care of. It is too much trouble for the cultivator. It is better to pay more attention to your own cultivation and work hard to cultivate yourself. The way."


    "Oh, I did it accidentally."


    Zhou Shu smiled, still a little puzzled, "Emperors of the mortal world, there are also immortals, such as the three emperors, they..."


    "What they cultivate is not the royal way, but the way to advance the royal way."


    Qingque explained, "There is a saying in ancient history that one city and one state are kings, one continent and one sea is the emperor, one clan is the emperor, and the three emperors are all human emperors. One of the supreme avenues can naturally be immortal."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "So it is."


    Qingque showed a little seriousness, "The emperor''s way is much higher than the king''s way, and there is no human emperor in the world now. The world of immortality is divided and each is a sect. No one can be admired by hundreds of millions of people and become a human race. The emperor, so you, don��t think about becoming immortal on the emperor��s way...Don��t waste time and do something else...Although I think you have that potential, it��s just impossible."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you, Qian...Qing Que for your help."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu for a while, and sighed, "However, I really admire you. No matter what you do, you can make a career. If you live in the ancient and ancient times, I am afraid you will be a fairy."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, and shook his head. "You praise me too much. The environment they face is much harder than us, and they have created their own roads and are omnipotent. I think I can''t reach them. Achievement."


    "You say so, but you look confident, who knows?"


    Qingque gave Zhou Shu a deep look, "Okay, let''s not talk about this, when shall we leave?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I can do it anytime."


    Qingque smiled and said, "You are the only one, right?"


    "I am the only one, but there are others."


    Zhou Shu smiled, Caiying naturally followed him forever, and Xiao Gun this time, because he was going to Bian''s Dragon Meridian, and everyone else was cultivating separately and would not be with him.


    By the way, his main body is gone, but the primordial soul clone is still in the sect, at Liuli Peak.


    The main function of the Yuanshen clone is to cultivate and continuously improve the cultivation level, but it can also play a role in connecting Zhou Shu and the Heyin School. In the eyes of others, this is an impossible thing.


    Because there are not many souls in the primordial avatar, and there is no sense of autonomy, when the avatar is too far away from the body, it is impossible to control it. How to establish contact? This is because Zhou Shu has a Wushuang Ling, and both the body and the clone are separated into Wushuang City, so he can control the clone through the Wushuang Ling, and can also understand the current situation of the Heyin School through the clone, and then give some orders. .


    It is a privilege of Wushuang City, this method was also told by Qingque.


    "Then go."


    As soon as the voice fell, the blue clouds moved and floated to the south of Lingyu City. Although it was floating, the speed was so fast that ordinary cultivators of the Tribulation Realm could only watch.


    Above the blue clouds, the two sat opposite each other, Qingquesu raised his hands, but set up a table of wine and food.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "I thought you would put up a chessboard."


    Qingque poured two glasses of wine and handed Zhou Shu a glass, "I have come out, and what chess I have to play, naturally I have other fun. Speaking of it, I haven''t drunk for a long time. Drinking alone is not a taste. ."


    "Put yourself as a companion."


    Zhou Shu took the wine glass and drank it all in one fell swoop, "Good wine, I have never seen it before. There is a source of heaven and earth?"


    Qingque nodded, with a trace of disdain, "This is brewed from the branches and leaves of City Lord Mu. It would be strange without the origin of heaven and earth."


    Zhou Shu caressed his palm and smiled, "It''s much higher than Lingjiu Yuanjiu. It''s really extravagant. Following you, I will also enjoy a blessing."


    The two of them are like making friends with alcoholic beverages.


    The green bird that came out was a bit more amiable than Wushuang City, which made Zhou Shu quite comfortable. It seemed that this journey would not be short of fun.


    When the wine was slightly drunk, the green bird sat half-lying, leaning lazily on the cloud, "Zhou Shu, where are you going this time, what do you want to tell?"


    "To go to Nanzhanzhou, first go to the Emei school, and then to Shushan... Basically that''s it."


    Zhou Shu said a few words, looked at Qingque, and said thoughtfully, "Qingque, you should have been to Nanzhanzhou, right? What needs attention?"


    Qingque frowned and complained, "Emei, Shushan...neither are good places. What''s interesting about Dazongmen, it''s boring."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m going to do something, and then we will go to the secret realm. I already have some clues about the rumored water curtain cave sky."


    Qingque''s eyes lit up and she became more energetic, "That''s not bad, this is interesting, just talk about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You can tell me what''s in Nanzhanzhou first. I haven''t been there, and I don''t know the customs. I only heard that the immortal cultivators there are quite sturdy, and there are troublesome witches... "


    Qingque''s expression changed slightly, "The Witch Clan is indeed troublesome, but it is not the Witch Clan that is more troublesome..." rw

 Chapter 1217: Dead sea

    "Where do we go to Nanzhanzhou?"


    In the middle of the journey, Qingque seemed to have thought of something.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "As for the East China Sea, there are too many to go... Why, shall we go to the Sea of ??Death?"


    "The Dead Sea?"


    Qingque was startled slightly, and then laughed, "Alright, listen to you, and thank you for not mentioning the Taiyin Mountains."


    Although Dongshengzhou and Nanzhanzhou are adjacent to each other, it is not easy to get there. There are generally three ways to remove secrets and other special methods. One is to pass from the sea, from the East China Sea to the South China Sea, which is relatively least dangerous. You can travel in the Nascent Soul Realm, which most cultivators do, but the journey is the farthest;


    The second is to cross the Taiyin Mountains. To the south of the Taiyin Mountains is Nanzhanzhou. After reaching the Transcendent God Realm, this road is the fastest and less dangerous, but for Qingque, this road is not suitable because of her. It is a natural body of Hundred Souls. The Hundred Souls body can make good use of the souls and enhance the consciousness, but it is extremely sensitive to the souls. If there are too many souls in the outside world, it will have a great impact on her, and it is difficult for people not to say , The strength will drop a lot, this is also the weakness of the Hundred Soul Body, Zhou Shu understands this, so he did not mention this;


    The third is to walk the Dead Sea among the four continents.


    The Sea of ??Death is located in the very center of the Xuanhuang World. It was originally the location of Kunlun Mountain, but after the tower of Tongtian collapsed, Kunlun Mountain also sank. The original Jitian Mountain Range has become an unfathomable deep sea. The place where the aura is strongest has also become a dead place without a trace of aura.


    The Dead Sea connects four continents, but few people go to other continents through the Dead Sea.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Qing Que, have you been to the Sea of ??Death?"


    "No," Qingque shook his head and said frankly, "I went to other states from Penglai Island. I thought about going there, but it was always delayed, but Xuanhu went there and heard him say there was nothing there. Reiki does not have any creatures, and it seems that there is no need to go, so I don''t want to go anymore."


    "Well, I heard that too."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I don��t see many introductions to the Dead Sea in the classics. Most of them are just a few words. I think there are very few immortal cultivators who have been there. There is neither spiritual energy nor monsters. It doesn''t make much sense, but I think that if this is the case, there will be no danger there, the sea of ??death, shouldn''t you die if you go?"


    "Of course not," Qingque smiled and shook his head. "The Sea of ??Death does not mean that all the immortal cultivators who went there are dead, it''s not like that. For people, there is a place of taboo and sadness. Countless elite cultivators have been destroyed by the catastrophe of the sky. As a result, the pattern of the mysterious yellow world has changed, and the tens of thousands of years of degeneration in the world of cultivating celestial beings have been caused by this. It��s to avoid talking, and won��t be written into the classics, if they are forced to do so, they are not willing to go there."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see, if we hurry, it should be suitable."


    "What I hear is, let''s go and ask me if you have any questions."


    Qingque smiled and nodded, leading Qingyun to fly to the southwest.


    Nothing happened all the way, or at ease, the two were above the blue clouds, drinking for pleasure, talking about everything, of course, not all of them were having fun. They also had a lot of discussions on the various methods they learned, and they complemented each other. Zhou Although Shu has gained a lot, Qingque may have gained even more. Zhou Shu''s erudition in tactics surprised her. Unconsciously, she had a lot of admiration for Zhou Shu.


    After a while, the two had reached the edge of Dongshengzhou.


    That is the end of the boundless desert. Within tens of thousands of miles, no creatures can be felt. There is yellow sand everywhere, and far away, there is a quiet sea.


    The sea of ??the dead.


    The Dead Sea is extremely wide and extremely calm, without any waves, it looks like a flat mirror, dark blue mirror, surrounding scenery, clouds in the sky, bit by bit, all clearly presented on the sea.


    Standing on the blue clouds, Qingque couldn''t help sighing, "This sea of ??death is much more beautiful than the East China Sea."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, but his face was a little dignified, "It won''t be as calm as on the surface... Qingque, you can feel it too, the sea seems to be blocked by something, and the divine consciousness can''t detect it. Will disappear, very strange."


    "Is such that."


    Qingque nodded and explained, "It''s not a thing, it''s actually sea water. Xuanhu has experimented, and the sea of ??the Dead Sea can absorb all spiritual energy, spiritual consciousness, etc., but I don''t know the specific reason. It can be said that it was deliberately done by the way of heaven. If the cultivator accidentally falls, he will soon be drained of his cultivation and become a mortal... Therefore, the sea of ??death is also called the sea of ??extinction, and it is the deadly enemy of the cultivator. "She smiled and joked, "If you want to be a mortal again, you can try it."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Unexpectedly, there is still such a place in the Xuanhuang world..."


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "Well, I discussed with Xuanhu that the great catastrophe that came down at the time was really tragic. At that time, Tiandao couldn''t wait to let all the cultivators who violated him die, and there is still a sea of ??death. Existence is also a warning. Tiandao wants to explain that as long as he is there, the cultivator should not want to cross him and leave the Xuanhuang Continent. This is something he will not tolerate."


    "Is it����"


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, with a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, "He really regards himself as the master of the Xuanhuang world."


    "No, he really is."


    Qingque shook his head and showed a little solemnity, "We may not care about the way of heaven, but we must admit this. In the world of Xuanhuang, he is indeed the only master. We want to be promoted. You must also follow his rules, otherwise..." She glanced at Zhou Shu and shook her head slightly, "It''s better not to violate him."


    Compared with other immortal cultivators, Qingque is already unruly. She is not afraid of Heaven, but she still has a lot of awe.


    Zhou Shu smiled, but still didn''t care too much. He really didn''t have any awe or respect for the way of heaven. He has always been like this. Besides, he has made up his mind to violate the rules of heaven and do what the predecessors did not do. Something happened, originally he planned to wait for a better opportunity, but the alien invasion disrupted the plan, and now there is only a hundred years, and he can''t care much anymore.


    Qingque looked at him, seeming to understand his thoughts, but shook her head slightly, without saying anything.


    Zhou Shu turned around, looked at the deep blue water of death, and said thoughtfully, "This is the land of extinction, will Dao be hidden here that day?"


    "Heaven is here?"


    Qingque''s expression was shocked, "What nonsense are you talking about, how is it possible?"


    Only her gaze, unconsciously looked towards the sea, as if under those terrifying seas, there was really an enemy of the cultivator hidden.


    Zhou Shu also looked at the sea, with an inexplicable smile at the corner of his mouth.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1218: Proud ass

    After a while, Qingque raised her head to look at Zhou Shu with a serious expression, "This is not Wushuang City, don''t make jokes about the way of heaven, just in case you are..."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and apologized, "Qing Que, it''s my fault. I won''t say it again. Don''t take it offense."


    In Qingque''s view, that sentence was indeed out of date, but it was different in Zhou Shu''s place. He had a very clear feeling just now that there are traces of heaven in the sea of ??death, and that familiar one faintly appeared on the sea. Face, he had seen the face several times in the catastrophe.


    Not all of his words were addressed to Qingque, but he was also testing Tiandao''s reaction to see if he was there.


    In this regard, he did not have too much scruples. Immortal cultivators are very restricted in the Xuanhuang world, and the way of heaven is the same. He doesn''t worry about the sudden revenge of heaven.


    Qingque shook his head gently, and said warmly, "Zhou Shu, I am not to blame you, I know you are dissatisfied with Heavenly Dao, but...for the sake of cultivating immortality, it is okay to forbear it for the time being, we cultivators, before ascending to immortality, after all, are in heaven. Below, this is difficult to change."


    "I understand, thank you for your reminder."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Stop talking about this, Qingque, has anyone been under the Sea of ??Death, what will be underneath, and are there any traces of Kunlun Mountain? Someone should come to hunt for treasure, right?"


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "Someone has been there before. In order to understand the situation under the Sea of ??Death, some immortal cultivators deliberately arrested some cultivators and put them in the sea, forcing them to go down and check, among them there were even cultivators in the Nascent Soul Realm. , But not long after they went down, their cultivation base was drained, and without the cultivation base, they could only float up. Except for the sea water, they didn''t see anything at all..."


    She shook her head and said slowly, "However, even if the Kunlun Mountain ruins are really below, there is no possibility for the cultivators to explore. The cultivators above the Transcendent God Realm are rare and dare not go on, let alone everyone knows. Even if there are any treasures and spirits inside, I am afraid they will be sucked up by the sea water."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and smiled and said, "That''s right, let''s go."


    Qingque nodded, drew Qingyun, and flew south against the edge of the sea of ??death.


    She explained, "Xuanhu said, "Don''t look at the sea surface is calm and waveless, but occasionally there will be big waves that suddenly turn up. The more likely it is that big waves appear in the middle, he has encountered it several times. Wan Once caught by a big wave, even if not caught in the sea, a lot of cultivation will be lost, so we''d better walk along the side."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled, "Fortunately, with you, I am in danger alone."


    Zhou Shu didn''t go far, and paused, and said slowly, "There is someone behind."


    "Ah, the Sea of ??Death will also meet people, but they are rare."


    Qingque was stunned for a while, and then suddenly, "Surely it must have followed us? If you kill people here, it is indeed a good place. People will not know it. I would like to see who has the courage."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not like following us, these people... Let''s go back and have a look, but we need to be more concealed."


    Qingque nodded, making a hiding technique, Qingyun disappeared suddenly, and the two of them flew back in the air.


    In the boundless desert, several people are rushing towards the sea of ??death.


    One of the golden core cultivators was the sheep gift that Zhou Shu encountered on the little kunyu. He was wrapped in the middle by two transcendent monks, his face was pale, his eyes were full of anxiety, and he seemed to be restrained. Just struggle from time to time.


    "Stop struggling, just accept your fate."


    A short monk behind him said gloomily.


    The monk was no more than four or five feet long, but his head was so big, three feet full, and his body was round. The whole person looked like a gourd.


    Yang Li showed some excitement and shouted, "You guys, why did you do this?"


    "Why, don''t you understand the third young master of the Jiang family? You let you escape last time, this time you didn''t have that good luck..."


    A monk turned around and took a look at Yang Li, he hehe smiled, "We found it this time, and actually ran into you on Penglai Island. Not only did you deceive your treasure, but even people fell into our hands, haha ."


    He is tall, but his head is very small, and he looks very uncoordinated, and his eyes are sneaky and cunning from time to time.


    Yang Li''s complexion stagnated, "It''s because I believe you so much, and I pretend to be Xiangxiu to seduce me. Are you someone Jiang Xin sent?"


    The little monk laughed, "You don''t have to ask who it is, anyway..."


    The big-headed monk glared at him and said gloomily, "What are you talking about, do things well."


    "Where are you taking me and what are you going to do?"


    The Yang Li struggled a few times and shouted loudly, "You can''t kill me, my soul will not die. There is still my life soul lamp in the clan. If you dare to kill me, the clan will soon know Who it is, you have nowhere to escape."


    "Who said we are going to kill you?"


    The big monk sneered, "You are the third young master of the Jiang family and you are born with soul qualifications. How dare we kill you? we all know."


    Yang Li breathed a sigh of relief, "Since you don��t kill me, what are you going to do? Just say what you want. When I return to the clan, I will naturally give it to you, as long as you return Xiao Hong and that give me."


    "Haha, if you give you some colors, you will open a dyeing workshop and talk about the conditions."


    The little-headed monk couldn''t help laughing, "Do you know where is in front, why are we bringing you here all the way?"


    As if he had noticed something, Yang Li looked around a few times, his heart tightened, "Where is this?"


    The big monk also laughed, "Your Jiang family is so knowledgeable, haven''t you never heard of the Dead Sea?"


    "The Dead Sea?"


    Yang Li''s complexion instantly turned pale, "The rumored sea of ??extinction, you..."


    The little monk laughed loudly, "I''m not afraid you know, we brought you here just to make you a mortal, haha! When you become a mortal, no matter how strong your soul is, you don��t have any spiritual power. With the natal soul lamp, it won��t work. We don��t need to do anything to you. You will have nowhere to go, and there is no worry that your family will know it. It��s a perfect solution."


    "Smug shit!"


    The big-head monk glared at the small-head monk fiercely, and he scolded in dissatisfaction, "When will it be your turn to talk about the idea that I came up with, stay away!"


    The little monk hurriedly said, "Hey, it''s all up to the eldest brother''s clever calculations. First pretend to be Xiangxiu to deceive the magic weapon, and then bring it to the Sea of ??Death. This kid can only wait to die obediently, even if he is a member of the Jiang family, there is no way."


    The big monk snorted and nodded, "Learn to do it later."


    The two joined together, but the sheep in the middle looked pale, and the whole person was ashamed. rw

 Chapter 1219: Thats it

    Qingyun hung in the air, but it was so blurred that there was no trace of it, and it followed a few people running in the desert.


    Qingque seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Zhou Shu, "Is that the child you brought to Penglai Island that day, from the Jiang family?"


    "It turned out to be just a guess, but now it must be."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I accidentally rescued him, on a small squid in the East China Sea..."


    He quickly explained a few words, Qingque nodded as if he was enlightened, "It seems that it is another vengeance in the family. These families have never stopped. No matter how big or small, they will always be the owner of the family. Position desperately..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s true that the bigger the family, the more trouble it is, just like the throne on earth."


    "This has nothing to do with us," Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, suspiciously, "Are you going to save?"


    "He''s not bad."


    After looking at Yang Li, Zhou Shu asked, "Qing Que, what do you mean?"


    "It''s best not to get involved in the affairs of the great family, especially the Jiang family. They are too mysterious, and I don''t know what they can do," Qingque said with some caution, "not to mention saving. It��s not good for you, but it may cause a lot of trouble, cause and effect entanglement, if I am, I won��t care... However, I said that when we come out together, it��s up to you. Everything is up to you."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Okay, save it."


    He wanted to save the Yang Li, not because he was from Jiang��s family or because he had interests and might benefit from it in the future, but because Yang Li��s temperament was somewhat similar to Zhou Shu��s. With this idea, he didn��t have to worry about the consequences and acted as a monk. That''s how it should be, just do it when you think of it.


    "it is good."


    To Zhou Shu''s answer, Qingque didn''t seem to be surprised at all, she just nodded and reminded, "Don''t leave any traces, both sides are from the Jiang family, don''t cause trouble."


    "I know, I''m just saving him, and I have no interest in the Jiang family."


    Zhou Shu''s figure flashed, and the blue clouds appeared.


    Qingque stared below, guessing how Zhou Shu would do it. She had never seen Zhou Shu do it before, and she was somewhat curious.


    In the sky full of yellow sand, the three people running suddenly stopped.


    The big-headed cultivator and the small-headed cultivator''s complexion changed drastically, and they glared at each other, their eyes were full of hatred, and suddenly they fought without saying a word.


    The two seem to have completely forgotten their identity as a monk, and they rushed together, like a gangster, one stabbed with a sword and the other with a hammer, and they were both desperately attacking, full of vitality and no defense between each other Even though they were in the realm of transforming gods, they couldn''t bear such a blow. Both of them were wounded in just a few breaths, but the two of them did not stop at all, and the offensive became more and more fierce.


    Hearing a loud bang, the two bounced off and lay down on the ground. After a few struggles, they lost their breath.


    And the two overflowing phantoms, at a loss, shook in place, only a few times before moving, a sword light appeared indifferently, dividing the two phantoms into thousands of pieces, and disappeared.


    From the fierce fight to the fall, even the primordial spirit is destroyed, and it is only ten breaths of time, but the Yang Li on the side is not aware of it, standing blankly on the spot, as if stupid.


    The green bird on Qingyun couldn''t help being stunned.


    "That''s it?"


    Such a situation was obviously caused by Zhou Shu, but... such a strange and fast way of fighting, she had never heard of it.


    "came back."


    Zhou Shu quietly fell by Qingque''s side and smiled faintly.


    "Did you use a thousand illusions?"


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu with doubts in her eyes, "Bring the three people into different illusions? But why did they forget their identities and fight like mortals, this... how did you do it? of?"


    "Yes, their spirits are too far away from me, they can''t realize that they are controlled by the illusion, they can only die."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said frankly, "As for making them forget their identity as a monk, I have not done it before. It is mainly inspired by you. Your use of spirits has given me a lot of help. One thousand illusions have changed more, and their heart is not firm enough, they are still a mortal in their bones."


    The light in the green bird''s eyes flickered, a little excited, "Tell me in detail later, I also want to learn from you."


    She had seen Yan Yi Jue before, and felt that Yan Yi Jue was good, but it was still not as good as the God Controlling Jue she had cultivated. It was not until she saw Zhou Shu that she practiced Yan Yi Thousand Illusion in person, that she was wrong. There is always something different about the law.


    "Okay, but you have to cultivate Yan Yi Jue to perfection first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned around and said, "Let''s go."


    With the exception of the sea tactics, he has never been secretive to other tactics. Most of the tactics he gets are left in the Heyin school. Anyone can get them as long as they contribute, and the tactics he improved are also Zangjing Pavilion, of course, those who need higher contributions can get it.


    "Consummation, it will take about ten years."


    Qingque smiled confidently, raised her finger and pointed down, suspiciously, "What about him, don''t care?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "He shouldn''t be too dangerous here, let him go."


    Qingque nodded, seeming to realize something, "Alright, don''t get involved with the Jiang family, he doesn''t know that you saved him?"


    "I don''t know," Zhou Shu nodded, with a dignified look in his eyes, "unless he has a special technique to know that he is confused...maybe it is possible, after all, he is from the Jiang family."


    "Maybe."


    Qingque didn''t say much. At this time, in her mind, she was all thinking about Zhou Shu''s tactics Qingyun suddenly turned around and continued to fly towards the boundless sea.


    As for the sheep ceremony by the sea, it took another while to recover from the dazed state, "Strange, why did I suddenly fall asleep and had a good dream?"


    He shook his head and saw the scene around him. He was startled and froze.


    "Ah, what''s the matter, they are all dead?!"


    He stared at the corpse not far away, his eyes full of confusion, "Even the soul has been broken up, and the soul has nowhere to go. Who did it? How long does it take to do it?"


    After standing still for a long time, he felt like he realized, "I didn��t fall asleep, but I was led into the illusion. No wonder... That is to say, they are the same. They just died in the illusion and can do this. A little bit, who will be?"


    "It will not be a bad person, nor will it be the elders in the family. If they are the elders, they will not die easily. You must ask the whole story. It should be an expert who passed by. In short, I have suffered another big deal. Well, just like last time, I don��t know how to return it, alas."


    After sighing, Yang Li searched the big-headed monk and found what he wanted after a while, with a lot of smiles on his face.


    "It''s all here, great!"


    Break the anti-theft perfect chapter, please use the search engine to search for keywords, you can watch all kinds of novels


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1220: Come to Shushan

    In the north-central part of Nanzhanzhou, there is a mountain spanning hundreds of thousands of miles.


    Clouds cover the mountains all day long, and the top of the mountain seems to hang in the clouds, like a suspended mountain, the world calls it Shu Mountain.


    The mountain of Shu is extremely dangerous. It is said that it is difficult to go to the blue sky with the road of Shu. Mortals cannot enter. Later, people who cultivated the Taoist came here and found that there were so many spiritual veins in the mountains. With increasing prosperity, Shushan has become one of the famous mountains in Nanzhanzhou.


    Later, Xiaoyao Daojun established a school called Shushan School.


    Today, Mount Shu has become one of the top sects in the world of cultivating immortals, and Mount Shu has also become a holy place in the eyes of cultivators. Its main peak, Xiaoyao Peak, has three gates, Yuemen, Lingmen, and Jianmen, and three thousand disciples of the inner sect. The Taoism is outstanding, and all immortal cultivators all over the world admire, and all are proud of being a disciple of Shushan.


    At this time, a small peak on the edge of Shu Mountain was crowded with people going to test.


    Unlike other major sects, Shushan opens doors and accepts new ones most frequently, opening the door almost every two years to select disciples.


    Other sects have many requirements for accepting disciples. Even if they participate in the test, they must meet many conditions before they can start. But Shushan is different. They have no conditions. Regardless of cultivation level, age, or even mortal, just want to join Shushan. Everyone can come to test their qualifications, so every two years, a large number of people will come to try their luck.


    The vast majority returned in disappointment.


    Because only those with "Xuanxin" can enter Shushan and become inner disciples, and those without Xuanxin can only become outer disciples, or leave.


    In the crowded crowd, almost people are next to each other, and there is noise from time to time. Two people are very conspicuous, attracting the attention of many people.


    One male and one female, the male is very thin, like a six-foot bamboo pole, while the female is tall and strong, resembling the Three Pagodas. Both of them are cultivators, about the second floor of the Qi Refining Realm.


    "What to squeeze, what to squeeze, you can''t stand in line! Still stepping on my foot?"


    The nun suddenly yelled, staring at the people behind, very loudly. The male nun next to her was unwilling to follow her, and shouted, "I don��t understand, I don��t understand, I squeeze over to lick it. ?"


    The person behind was slightly stagnant, and after watching for a while, he realized that he had accidentally encountered the nun, and the two of them were also talking to themselves, and their expressions changed.


    He stared at the two of them, his gaze was like a knife, and his aura came to life.


    The people around felt that the atmosphere was not right, and they couldn''t help but get panicked and retreated.


    "Are these two guys looking for death?"


    "Two qi refiners who actually talk to a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator like this, are they impatient to live?"


    "If it weren''t for Shushan, they would have died prematurely, but they wouldn''t be able to survive after going out."


    "I don''t know if it is courageous or short-sighted. Such people also come to take the test?"


    After being shouted by the Qi refiner, the cultivator in the Yuan Ying realm behind felt extremely insulted, and his expression was very gloomy. Although he did not dare to use his vital energy, he couldn''t help being angry, and a fierce consciousness coerced. , But let it out quietly, gradually approaching the two.


    Facing the monk, the two of them didn''t move, their voices were a little louder, "Look at what you see, why don''t you let people say your fault?"


    "Apologize, apologize! Or let me step on your foot and try?"


    The monk''s complexion remained calm, but his heart was about to explode, and he didn''t plan to stop. The pressure rushed to the two immediately.


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    Just when the coercion met the two, a breeze blew and completely resolved his coercion. A monk of Shushan suddenly appeared in the crowd and said calmly, "Don��t quarrel, wait quietly for the test. If you quarrel again, Go down the mountain."


    The monk''s expression was stagnant, and he quickly said, "The disciple knows, it''s quiet."


    The two cultivators in the Qi Refining Realm did not stop, only saying, "He stepped on my foot, but didn''t apologize, and said that he would kill us. Is there such a reason?"


    The male cultivators also continued to shout, "Yes, yeah, can it be rude if you have a high level? This is the sacred place of cultivating immortals, Shushan, no matter what kind of cultivation level, you must be reasonable.


    Brother Shu Shan smiled faintly, turned around and disappeared without a trace.


    The Yuan Ying realm monk''s chest was bursting with anger, but knowing that the Shushan disciples were helpless, he only stepped back a few steps and shut up.


    The onlookers on the side looked at the three people and talked a lot.


    "What does stepping on your feet count? The monk stepping on your feet is worthy of you."


    "As a cultivator, he yelled at the cultivator. He didn''t understand the rules or how to teach it."


    "For such an unruly person, Shushan should drive down the mountain."


    "That''s right, there is no concept of respect and inferiority at all, and the Shushan School does not care?"


    In the words, they all felt that the two were too unreasonable, and the monk was wronged, quite wronged.


    The two yelled reluctantly for a while, and then stood back, only when they turned their heads, a gleam of light suddenly flashed in their eyes, seemingly disappointed.


    In the crowd not far away, there was also a man and a woman, dressed plainly, with ordinary appearance, without a trace of cultivation, and they looked like mortals.


    They looked around quietly, but whispered.


    "Did you see anything, Zhou Shu?"


    "The cultivation bases of those two people are not low, they should be cultivators in the late stage of the Transformation God Realm. It''s a bit strange to come out and do such tricks."


    "It''s testing. From the first steps these people set foot on the mountain, Shushan''s test began. If you pay attention, similar little things are happening everywhere. Shushan uses this to observe the testers and see if they have Without Xuanxin, Shushan has always maintained this way since ancient times No wonder it''s a bit weird...what is Xuanxin?"


    "I don''t know very well. It is said that Xuanmiao Wuji can comprehend a lot of profound meanings from it. However, if there is a Xuanxin, there is, and there is no. People who don''t have it can''t become there. Only the people of Shushan understand the details."


    "It''s the same as him."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, as if thinking of something, then suddenly said, "Do you have any, Qingque?"


    "I don''t know, otherwise I won''t be here with you to check... You said if you have nothing to do, come here to check Xuanxin."


    Qingque complained and glared at Zhou Shu, with a smile still on her face. Perhaps she also felt in her heart that it was actually a very interesting thing to cross the tribulation realm to participate in the entry test.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It wasn''t intentional. It''s still half a year away from the Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony, and I''m waiting for Emei, and I promised someone to come to Shushan, so I just stopped by."


    Qingque nodded slightly and said with some concern, "Is it troublesome?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s not troublesome, just send things."


    He gently squeezed the soul cultivation pearl in his arms, the soul in the pearl was about to move, as if he felt the breath of Shushan, and wanted to think of it at any time.


    Break the anti-theft perfect chapter, please use the search engine to search for keywords, you can watch all kinds of novels


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1221: It happened suddenly

    There are more and more people, almost no one can stand on Xiaofeng, and strange things happen in the crowd from time to time.


    "What''s the matter, why is the sky suddenly dark?"


    "It''s going to rain, what a thick cloud."


    Many people looked up at the sky, quite confused.


    Zhou Shu also noticed it. He was slightly surprised. He saw clearly that these clouds were not ordinary dark clouds. They were a bit strangely black. Layers upon layers were thickly stacked, surging like ocean waves, with **** rays of light from time to time. Compared with Jieyun, except for the color, there seems to be no difference.


    As the dark clouds pressed down, the sky was completely dark, and he couldn''t see his fingers.


    The atmosphere was extremely depressing. The crowd who had been noisy suddenly calmed down. Looking at the sky, their expressions were different, some were sluggish, some were quiet, some were flustered... They had never seen such a situation before, and it felt very wrong.


    Zhou Shu also felt very wrong, and thought for a while, "Qing Que, this is Shushan''s testing method again, right?"


    Qingque appeared quite calm, "It should be, but I haven''t heard of such a big movement, it''s very strange..."


    Before the words fell, a thick dark red lightning suddenly penetrated the stratus clouds and slashed down fiercely. When it was about to hit the small peak, it suddenly turned its direction, and seemed to be moved away by force. Falling not far from the small peak.


    With a loud bang, the ground shook and the mountains shook, and a huge pothole appeared on the ground, with a radius of li, everything around it became scorched, and the scorched smell quickly spread.


    Several testers who had not had time to reach the peak, were in the midst of thunder and lightning, and were instantly wiped out.


    "what--"


    Seeing this scene, bursts of exclamations erupted from the crowd, and the originally neat team suddenly became a mess.


    "Help!"


    "what''s the situation?"


    "What happened? Could someone come to attack Shushan?"


    "This Thunder... is not right."


    Among the panicked crowd, from time to time, monks flew up and flew into the air, standing in the air, with a pale complexion.


    In the thick dark clouds, an extremely large face gradually appeared. The face was colorful and seemed to be painted with oil. The cheeks were black and the six sharp fangs protruded from the mouth, looking with blood-red eyes. Below, "Hey ha ha ha..."


    Accompanied by bursts of gloomy sneers, rounds of dark red blood mist, as the eyes showed through, quickly diffused, completely surrounding the entire small peak.


    "God!"


    Qingque''s expression was stunned, staring at that face, and whispering unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "A god?"


    "Well," Qingque said with a solemn expression, "Remember that I told you before. Nanzhanzhou and Dongshengzhou are not the same. They are not at peace. They are at war almost all the time. Immortals here often There are several powerful opponents to face. One of them is the barbarians. The barbarians are the successors of the ancient witch tribes. Most of them live in the hundred thousand mountains in Nanzhanzhou. They carry forward the god-calling method in the wizard way and call themselves barbarians. Xiu is one of the most feared opponents of immortal cultivators. They are good at offering sacrifices. They have been favored by barbaric gods to greatly increase their strength, and they can also summon ancient barbaric gods."


    "It really can summon God."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, only the scene in front of him made him have to believe it. At this time, he also felt that that face indeed possessed a mysterious power that he had never seen before. It was by no means under the cultivator of Crossing Tribulation. It can be seen that the power of the barbarian **** is also greatly restricted. After all, it is a projection that is summoned, not the main body, and cannot exert much strength due to the limitation of the heaven.


    "God is just a term of the barbarian, and like our immortals, it is also a great power after ascending from all realms."


    Qingque nodded, "According to the items and number of sacrifices, the summoned savage gods are also different. The most powerful one is the ancient twelve witch gods. This face is not one of the twelve witch gods, but it has risen very early. The power of the ancient witch must not be underestimated...It is not easy to summon a barbaric god. It seems that the barbaric clan has made a lot of preparations for this day, but Shushan has not prevented it. What is wrong?"


    There was some doubt in her eyes.


    In the middle of the air, dozens of Shushan disciples stood in a formation and raised their heads and shouted, "The thief of the barbarians, dare to violate my Shushan, you are so bold!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    The savage **** just laughed wildly, opened his fangs, and sucked hard.


    Immediately, the wind was surging, and a huge whirlpool formed in the mouth. Numerous tornado columns were blowing up on the ground, as large as tens of meters in thickness. Whether it was rocks, trees, or those testers, they were all taken up by the phoenix column.


    Xiaofeng was already crowded, and was surrounded by blood mist and couldn''t escape. He could only escape back and forth. Those with a high cultivation base could barely escape, while those with a low cultivation base could not escape. As soon as he touched the tornado, he was rolled up. Surge into the big face.


    "What fresh flesh and blood!"


    Looking at the desperate expressions of the testers, listening to their desperate screams, the gods shook his head with excitement, and his eyes flashed with greed.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    The Shushan disciples had stood up a long time ago, and each offered their own tactics. The cyan light beams spontaneously emerged, and quickly converged into a light cyan mask, separated between the big mouth and the small peak forcibly, sucking the power of that. Blocked it.


    "Fortunately, there are Shushan disciples, otherwise they will be eaten."


    "Yeah, it''s terrible, what the **** is that?"


    The testers fell to the ground, in shock, looking up at the sky, hoping that Shushan would win.


    However, all the disciples of Shushan were pale. They knew that the power of this savage **** was far beyond their ability to contend. The mask with all their strength could only support dozens of breaths at most and then they would be caught The brutal **** was defeated, and then those testers and himself would not escape the fate of being swallowed.


    "Why did Man Xiu come? How dare they walk out of the 100,000 mountains to Shushan?"


    "Don''t talk about it, it''s all here, hold on, and hold on until the elders come!"


    "This Feilai Peak is at the outermost part of Mount Shu. Even if the elders come here the fastest, it will take at least a hundred breaths, damn!"


    "I hope I can come. We are lucky to say that if something happens to these testers, Shushan will..."


    It was too sudden, and they were completely unexpected. The barbarians who rarely left the 100,000 mountains dare to invade Shu Mountain. This kind of thing has never happened before. Therefore, Shu Mountain did not make much preparation at all. More than a dozen cultivators in the Transcendent Divine Realm are in charge of testing and accepting disciples, and there is no elder here. It seems that a catastrophe is inevitable.


    Zhou Shu also noticed the serious situation. He glanced at Qingque and said softly, "You go up or me up?"


    With so many people suffering in front of him, it is impossible for him to sit back and watch.


    Qingque looked at the sky, but shook his head, "Don''t go, it''s useless to go up, you can''t change it."


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as if he had some understanding, "You mean..."


    Break the anti-theft perfect chapter, please use the search engine to search for keywords, you can watch all kinds of novels


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1222: Barbarian God is gone

    Having been with Qingque for a long time, Zhou Shu also knew her temperament. She would not ignore such a dangerous situation. There must be her reasons for saying this.


    Qingque''s complexion condensed slightly, "The focus is not on the above. The summoned barbaric **** is not complete. As long as you find the barbaric **** who summons the barbaric god, you can solve this barbaric god, but as soon as possible, once the barbaric **** is swallowed These people, if they get more flesh and blood sacrifices, their strength will greatly increase, and it will be very difficult to deal with."


    "Well, it should be in this crowd?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and let go of his consciousness and dived around. Because he was not able to release too much of his consciousness in the Shu Mountain before, he completely let it go now, and everything on Feilai Peak was instantly in sight.


    "Yes, it is impossible to summon the gods very far away."


    The blue bird also grabbed and ran towards the crowd.


    Before long, in about ten breaths of effort, Zhou Shu found the suspicious object, a thin teenager of fifteen or sixteen.


    The young man had no cultivation base, his complexion was earthy, and he shrank under a rock in horror. It seemed that he was just an ordinary tester who came to ask for the truth. In this case, no one would notice. But in fact it is not. Under Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness scan, his true identity is nowhere to be seen.


    A flash, Zhou Shu appeared in front of him.


    The boy saw Zhou Shu and quickly shouted, "Senior...hurry up and help me!"


    "Senior? How do you know that I have cultivation skills?"


    Zhou Shu sneered and waved away. The young man''s expression changed drastically, and he stepped back in a hurry, like lightning.


    No matter how fast he was, he couldn��t escape Zhou Shu��s vitality. His palm was like a knife. He only heard a tearing sound. The young man��s appearance was stripped of all his camouflage. He was an eight-foot-long man. Big man.


    The big man''s body is densely packed with ancient Ao tattoos. The tattoos are blood red, and they are still flowing like a river, which looks very strange.


    "Yes, it''s him, this is the pattern of blood sacrifice."


    The green bird descended from the sky and fell to Zhou Shu''s side, whispering softly, "Using his own blood as a guide, constantly delivering sacrifices to summon the barbaric gods is the method of barbaric repair. It''s best to catch them alive, this is Shushan, and just leave it to Shushan. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, watching the big man, the sea stepping sword slipped onto his hand, and the green light kept shining.


    The big man stared at Zhou Shu and sternly shouted, "Bad me, good deeds, who are you guys on earth?"


    "Don''t worry about anyone, you can just grab it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly cold, and as the sword light trembled, strings of green halos flew towards the big man.


    Zhou Shu��s understanding of the tactics has reached the realm of complex and simple, seemingly simple moves, but with great power, each halo has condensed enough sword intent and spiritual knowledge to seal all of the big man. The way to go makes it impossible for him to dodge.


    The big man''s complexion was stagnant, it was extraordinary, and he saw how powerful he was in an instant.


    He didn''t dodge or resist, because he knew he couldn''t avoid it. No matter his spiritual sense or magic weapon, Yuan Li, he was too far away from Zhou Shu. He just yelled, his arms shook suddenly, and his muscles were inch by inch. After cracking, the blood stains in the tattoo flowed more quickly. At the same time, his face and complexion continued to pale, and soon it was as if he had been soaked in water for several years, and no blood was visible.


    Qingque''s expression changed slightly, "No, he is launching a blood sacrifice, come on!"


    The light of the sword in Zhou Shu''s hand sank, and a few halos swiftly set the man''s body, restraining the man''s limbs and neck.


    But it didn''t seem to have any effect. The bloodstain in the tattoo kept surging, like a river, ebb and flow, and every time it surging, the power of the wild **** in the sky increased by a point.


    "Hahaha... flesh and blood, endless flesh and blood!"


    With a long laugh from the wild god, the light blue light mask formed by the Shushan disciples hissed, cracks were forming, and they would soon be completely broken.


    The Shushan disciples below tightened their hearts, each increased their strength, and all their strength was concentrated in the mask, but it didn''t help much, but they didn''t shrink at all, they were obviously ready to fight with death.


    "Can''t keep it."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, and the sea-stepping sword flew out, passing in front of the big man.


    Boom!


    With a deep sound, the big man trembled all over, and then his whole body split apart.


    A blood spring soared into the sky and flew straight for several tens of feet before falling down, and it rained all over the sky.


    "what"


    As the sacrificial man Xiu died, the man in mid-air let out a long sigh of disappointment, shaken a few times, his face quickly turned gray, and disappeared into the dark clouds within a few breaths, and the blood mist surrounding Feilai Peak was also Then it disappeared, the dark clouds quickly dispersed, and the sky saw clear light again.


    Come fast, go fast, a great catastrophe is invisible.


    The tester below surpassed his life and cheered. Many people cried with joy, and some even ran down the mountain. They didn��t even want to ask Dao to become immortal. They came to ask for Dao but almost died. If you lose your life, it''s better not to ask for the truth, and such weak-willed people are not uncommon.


    But the Shushan disciples felt relieved and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They looked at each other a few times. They were all happy and suspicious after discussing a few words, and they came to Zhou Shufei together.


    "Liu Yun in Xiashu Mountain, thank you for your help."


    An elderly monk walked up to Zhou Shu and bowed respectfully. The others also bowed and thanked them, "If it were not for your help, Feilaifeng would be miserable", "Thank you so much. I am deeply grateful, and Shushan is also the same", "Excuse me, your surname, and I will thank you after I ask the elders."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and smiled, "You don''t have to thank you very much, you are all fellow cultivators and do what you deserve."


    Liu Yun looked at Zhou Shu and the blue bird next to him, and felt a little startled. With his spiritual knowledge, he couldn''t see the cultivation level of the blue bird, and Zhou Shu was obviously much higher than him, but he didn''t deliberately hide it. That''s it.


    He sighed secretly in his heart, and thought, "These two don''t know who is an expert. When did Nanzhanzhou have such a young and strong monk? This matter is a bit strange. In any case, first Keep the two."


    Liu Yun clasped his hands and smiled and showed a bit of seriousness, "How can I not thank you? Two Taoist friends have helped Shu Shan so much. If we Shu Shan don''t report the gratitude, how should we deal with ourselves? Two Taoists , It��s better to wait for me to return to Shushan. After I tell the elders, I will be rewarded, how about?"


    Qingque''s complexion was indifferent, and she only conveyed her voice to Zhou Shu, "Don''t refuse, you must go. If you don''t go, you will have trouble."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said with a smile, "It''s okay, ask Daoist Liu to lead the way."


    Liu Yun smiled while stroking his beard, "Best, please two fellow Taoists come with me."


    He flew first, Zhou Shu and Qingque followed, and several other disciples flocked behind them, as if surrounded.


    The remaining disciples stayed in place and did some sweeping things. The corpse and blood stains of the brutal man were also carefully put away. rw

 Chapter 1223: Mulian Mountain

    Along the way, the Shushan disciples surrounded Zhou Shu and Qingque Tuantuan, with a nervous expression and a bit of surveillance. Zhou Shu smiled lightly, not paying much attention.


    Things are really weird. Why did Zhou Shu of the God-Transforming Realm appear in the entry test? How did he discover Man Xiu, and then why he ended Man Xiu directly? Is there any connection with Man Xiu? All kinds of doubts, if Zhou Shu himself was in the position of these Shushan disciples, he would also take himself back to ask what happened.


    Zhou Shu was not worried. His spiritual sense told him that the elder Shushan had already seen what happened on Feilai Peak, but even though the elder''s spiritual sense had arrived, people could not arrive, and there was no time to stop it.


    Not a few miles out, the two monks walked over and stopped in front of everyone.


    The Shushan disciple looked solemn and hurriedly saluted, "Elder Chang, Elder Mu."


    Those two monks were obviously great monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm. One was nearly old, with white beard and hair, and his eyes were as bright as a lamp. He was still better than the middle-aged monk. A middle-aged monk was lazy, with a black handle in his hand. The feather fan shook a few times from time to time, showing a cool posture.


    The old monk Chang Shen, with a few gleams in his eyes, screamed, "You are so rude to treat Shushan''s benefactor like this, don''t you rush away?"


    "Elder, he came here inexplicably..."


    "Elder, he suddenly appeared, we feel..."


    The expressions of several Shushan disciples changed slightly. They felt that they were right and wanted to explain something. They just stopped talking before they finished speaking. Chang Shen seemed to exert some coercion, making them feel shocked and unable to speak. Several disciples even broke down in cold sweat.


    "Okay, don''t say anything."


    The middle-aged monk Mu Lianshan waved his feather fan, easily dispelled the pressure, turned to Qingque and bowed his hand in salute, "These juniors are ignorant and offended the daoists. They apologize for them and invite the daoist Haihan."


    Those Shushan disciples looked startled, and then they came to understand.


    The person who can make the elder Mu''s salute and apologize is definitely a monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm, and they actually surrounded a Tribulation Realm cultivator in the middle to watch... Thinking of this, my heart suddenly panicked, hurriedly bowed down, and couldn''t help but respond. Bird salutes.


    Chang Shen''s expression was condensed, and he raised his hand. "Thank you for your help just now, and Shushan was saved from a disaster. May I ask where the surname of the Daoist is and where is it from? It''s a good idea to come to Shushan in Japan to thank you."


    Qingque waved her hand and said faintly, "You don''t need to apologize, and you don''t need to care about me. I''m here with him, and he does all those things. It has nothing to do with me. If you want to thank him, thank him."


    She pointed to Zhou Shu, and did not go on. The meaning was obvious. Ask Zhou Shu for everything.


    The two monks looked slightly startled, glanced at each other, they were quite puzzled.


    "Since fellow Taoist said so, it''s fine."


    Mulianshan nodded and turned to Zhou Shu, "This fellow daoist, we have seen everything just now, but we can''t feel it in time. Thank you fellow daoist for helping me just now. The disciples have offended you before. Don''t blame the daoists. "


    "No wonder, Shushan''s rules are strict, the juniors can understand it, and the seniors don''t need to thank you any more, it''s just a handy effort, and if you thank you again, the juniors will be embarrassed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, saying neither humble nor overbearing.


    When the two saw him claiming to be a junior, they also spoke a lot of respect, and felt a little more favorable in their hearts, and couldn''t help but look at Zhou Shu a few more times.


    "what?"


    Mulianshan''s expression changed slightly, "Daoist, are you Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, and said, "Yes, the junior is Zhou Shu of the Dutch school."


    Mulianshan''s figure trembles slightly, and he looks at Zhou Shu for a while, then sighs lightly, "Sure enough, you are a young talent. In less than forty years, you have already transformed into the realm of the gods, and your light is restrained. I have reached a very high level of consciousness, and I am ashamed of it.


    Chang Shen''s face was startled, "Mr. Mu, he is Zhou Shu, that genius from Dongshengzhou?"


    Mulianshan nodded and sighed, "It''s the genius we couldn''t compete for at the beginning. It''s a pity, if Zhou Shu arrived at Shushan that day, maybe Shushan would be much better now, how could it be like now..."


    He made no secret of his appreciation for Zhou Shu. That day, Shushan was the one who asked him to find Zhou Shu in Lingyu City, but he failed. He regarded it as a pity.


    Chang Shen stared at Zhou Shu without saying a word, with the same thoughts in his heart.


    As a senior in Shushan, he had heard about Zhou Shu''s deeds a long time ago. Just now he saw that Zhou Shu subdued the savage repair in the blink of an eye. Even if he shot himself, he might not be so easy. It is indeed a rare and true genius. incredible.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Senior joked, it''s not certain whether the younger generation has Xuanxin, don''t need to say this.


    "It''s weird to say you don''t have such a qualification."


    Mulianshan smiled and said thoughtfully, "Zhou Shu, you are still in the Heyin School, that is to say, Kunlun didn''t accept you back then?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, with a calm expression, "The juniors have their own schools and won''t go to Kunlun."


    "That Kunlun actually..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Chang Shen was quite puzzled. Kunlun''s kind of sect who never gave up until death would give up and continue chasing Zhou Shu, which is a bit unbelievable.


    "Senior brother just left the customs, I don��t know the situation in Kunlun, right? Now they are at a loss, and they are fighting at the same time with Linyun Temple, Tianlong Temple, and Dahuang Temple. They can''t take care of them, and they can''t wait to recruit the disciples from the other three continents. You still get Zhou Shu?"


    Mulianshan smiled slightly, and there was a trace of sarcasm in his eyes, but they were also happy in Kunlun.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, his heart was shaken, and then there was a secret joy.


    He still didn��t know the situation in Kunlun, nor what methods Linyun Temple used, how to do this, he actually dragged the Dahuang Temple and Tianlong Temple into the battle together, so it seems that Kunlun is now deeply mired in the mud. No matter how he came here, he would have more energy and time to do things, and also to do things that might be opposed by the entire cultivating world.


    The original plan to cause trouble has also produced unexpected results.


    Chang Shen''s face was slightly condensed, and he groaned, "Ah, this is a good opportunity."


    "Well, let''s discuss this in a few days," Mu Lianshan nodded and turned to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, how about going to Ling Xuefeng for a meeting? Not only the two of us, but there are several elders in the door who miss you. "


    He has a lot of friendship with Zhou Shu himself and does not want to miss the opportunity.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said with a smile, "This time the junior came to Shushan, I also want to meet senior Shushan and listen to the lessons."


    "Easy to say, easy to say."


    Mulianshan shook his fan and laughed, quite delighted, as if thinking of something, he turned to the green bird who had not spoken, "This fellow Taoist, can we go together?"


    Qingque''s complexion was indifferent, and he nodded without speaking.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "She will come with me, no matter where she goes."


    Mulianshan seemed to realize something, and nodded, "Well, please, please." rw

 Chapter 1224: Miao Ruo

    Lingxue Peak, one of the famous peaks of the Shu Mountain, is also the guest-welcoming peak of the Shu Mountain. Every distinguished guest who comes to the Shu Mountain will live on this peak.


    When Zhou Shu heard Mulianshan��s words about Ling Xuefeng, he knew that he was sincere and would not object to it. If it was an ordinary mountain or a retreat, he would consider it. After all, he didn��t know whether Shushan was right. He still has thoughts and wants to receive him under the door.


    Walking among the clouds, Jinfeng doesn''t mention it.


    Shu Shan had been prepared for a long time, and he kept happily all the way, and the cranes greeted him, seeming to regard Zhou Shu and Qingque as rare guests.


    In the hall, in addition to Mulianshan and Changshen, there are two other elders who cross the Tribulation Realm, smiling and paying their respects, very cordial.


    A woman, Miao Ruo, has wrinkles on her temples and foreheads. It seems that she is not small, but her temperament is elegant and graceful. She is not inferior to the other monks who have seen Zhou Shu. His face was full of beards like a hedgehog, and his eyes suddenly appeared, very similar to the original Xu Lie, Zhou Shu could not help but sigh in his heart.


    After some greetings, several people sat down.


    Mulianshan shook his fan slightly, his expression was a little cautious, "Zhou Shu, I want to ask you some questions about what happened just now. I don''t know if you can? If you don''t want to say it, you can."


    Zhou Shu said, "Senior, please say."


    He knew that Shu Shan would not give up unless he figured it out completely.


    Mulianshan nodded lightly, and said slowly, "I don''t understand a bit. After the incident, how do you know immediately to find the barbarian who summoned the barbaric god?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Qingque, and then said in a straightforward voice, "The younger generation has read the classics about Manxiu and knows the steps to summon a man god, so I went to look for it."


    "Oh."


    Mulianshan nodded and said again, "You have even read the classics of the barbarians. It''s really knowledgeable. We also saw that you almost found the barbarians within five breaths. It''s unbelievable... You may not I know that the barbarian is one of our key investigations in the mountain. He is called Huergang, the seventh-class priest of the 100,000 Dashan barbarians. He is powerful and has weird techniques. Especially good at camouflage. We clearly discovered it more than a decade ago. On his whereabouts, six disciples of the late stage transformation of the gods were sent to apprehend him, but he still escaped unconsciously."


    The eyes of the other cultivators were fixed on Zhou Shu, and they were obviously very puzzled. They were a little farther away, and they didn��t find the position of Man Xiu at all. However, Zhou Shu found it at once, which made people suspect that they were It''s not a collusion.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was calm, "The spiritual consciousness tactics cultivated by the juniors are special. Although they can''t reach far, they are more sensitive to subtle things. Although the man Xiu hides the tattoo, the juniors can also see a hint..."


    After a pause, he said lightly, "If you don''t believe me, you can give it a try."


    With his fivefold divine sense of crossing the Tribulation Realm, it was easy to find Man Xiu Zi at such a close distance, but he couldn''t just say that.


    Mulianshan was slightly stagnant, just about to speak, Huang Longzi next to him snorted and looked at Zhou Shu, "Also, you said you are sensitive to subtle things. Why don''t you count them? How many beards does the old man have now? "


    Miao Ruo narrowed his eyebrows slightly, "Huang Longzi, don''t cover it with too much spiritual knowledge."


    Huang Longzi took a trace of complacency, "The old man naturally saves, how can he bully the small with the big..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhou Shu immediately replied, "The number of ninety-five, seniors have nine thousand five hundred and ninety-five beards."


    "Huh?"


    Huang Longzi''s face turned pale, and she was a little dumbfounded, but Zhou Shu said it right away.


    His beard is indeed ninety-five and ninety-five, one is not more than one, because as long as there is one more or one less, he will remove it. In short, he will always maintain this number. This is a boring cultivation life. A big fun in it.


    "The old man doesn''t use much divine consciousness to cover..."


    He wanted to say something, but quickly shook his head and did not continue. He did not use much spiritual sense, but he did not feel Zhou Shu��s spiritual sense invading at all. This showed what he knew very well in his heart. Shu''s spiritual consciousness is not weaker than him, and perhaps more than just looking at subtle things.


    The other monks also showed a lot of surprises, and their eyes changed a lot when they looked at Zhou Shu.


    Mulianshan said slowly, "Zhou Shu, you are really surprising. I only have one question now. Why did you come to Shushan and Feilai Peak?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s also a coincidence that the younger generation came to Shushan just to see the Guizong open the door and apprentice. On a whim, he wanted to see if he had a profound mind, so he came to Feilai Peak."


    "Hehe, that''s it."


    Mulianshan smiled and nodded, "If you still want to watch, how about I test you myself later?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay, the younger generation should do it."


    "Wait a minute."


    Miao Ruo shook his head and slowly said, "I still feel something is wrong. The barbarians who have not invaded Shushan for thousands of years, why suddenly came today and summoned the barbaric god and they did not succeed. Stopped... things are too weird. Although I can''t think of why, I always feel there is some conspiracy in it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "So what do seniors think I should do to make seniors believe that I have nothing to do with the barbarians?"


    "I''m not targeting you, but things are too weird and too important to us."


    Miao Ruo looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "I think you should stay in Shushan for a few more days, and we can make a decision after we find out what happened."


    "Huh? You said you want to keep us?"


    The green bird who had not spoken all of a sudden suddenly said, looking at Miao Ruo with a bit of disdain, with a sneer at the corner of her mouth.


    "Just lingering for a few days, I will never embarrass you."


    Miao Ruo nodded slightly and continued to say calmly, "Every move of the barbarians is related to the life and death of many immortal cultivators in Nanzhanzhou. Moreover, this time they not only went out of the 100,000 mountains, but also came to Shushan to provoke. You must find out why. , We should be able to find out soon, that someone has already gone to Shiwan Dashan."


    "That''s your Shushan matter, what does it have to do with us?"


    Qingque stared at Miao Ruo, her eyes getting cold, "If you want to force us to stay, don''t even think about it."


    The atmosphere was tense for a while.


    Several monks looked at Qingque and Zhou Shu, silently having their own ideas, but it seemed that Miao Ruo''s status was so high that they didn''t say much to interrupt.


    Miao Ruo''s expression was indifferent, but she continued to explain, "Father of Daoist thinks too much, Shu Shan has no intention of staying..."


    Zhou Shu looked at Qingque, shook his head slightly, and said, "Qingque, listen to me."


    Qingque thought for a while, and agreed, "Okay, but you don''t want to be too wronged. I don''t like being restrained, especially imprisonment. I can''t bear it."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously and said, "Don''t worry, you won''t be wronged." rw

 Chapter 1225: Try 1

    Zhou Shu turned to Miao Ruo and shook his head, "We will not stay here unless we want to stay."


    Miao Ruo nodded lightly, her complexion gradually dignified, and slowly said, "Before the matter is clear, Shushan will not let the two leave like this. It involves the barbarians. That is a major matter for the Shushan and Nanzhanzhou immortal cultivators. I can''t say it, I have to offend it."


    Miao Ruo''s attitude was tough, and the other two elders also nodded in agreement, only Mu Lianshan frowned and turned to Zhou Shudao, "Zhou Shu, Shushan will never treat you like anything, just leave it for a few days until we get things clear, everyone Still fellow friends."


    Zhou Shu just smiled, stood up and arched his hand to Miao Ruo, "Also, the younger generation will ask the older generation for advice."


    Miao Ruo couldn''t help but froze, "You..."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Didn''t Senior want to force me to stay? Then try it. If Senior can beat me, I will stay. If Senior can''t beat me, then I am free to come and go, and Seniors don''t need to worry about it. "


    "How arrogant! It''s lawless!"


    Huang Longzi stood up suddenly, pointed at Zhou Shu and shouted, more than nine thousand long hairs were erected, and even his mouth, nose and eyes were invisible. It was obviously angry to a certain extent.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Chang Shen couldn''t help shaking his head, seeming to mutter to himself, "I thought he was a genius. He was also a wayward and ignorant boy. As a worm, he wanted to shake the tree, but he was wrong. "


    Mulianshan turned to Zhou Shu, shook his head slightly, and said disappointedly, "Zhou Shu, do you know what you are doing? Elder Miao has already crossed the fourth stage of the Tribulation Realm, and you have turned into the early stage of the Divine Realm, even the clone If you don��t have one, I dare to challenge her... Sigh."


    And Miao Ruo nodded, and said solemnly, "Okay, I accept it, whether it''s you, or you and that fellow Taoist, it''s fine."


    Qingque stood up immediately, walked to Zhou Shu''s side, nodded gently, with a smile between her eyebrows.


    Zhou Shu looked at Miao Ruo and shook his head earnestly, "I''m the only one. Senior said the position."


    Miao Ruo stood up slowly, stopped looking at Zhou Shu, and walked directly outside the door, "Follow me."


    The moment when she turned around, the chill in her eyes flashed away, and she was a little frustrated. It was the first time she had seen a monk like Zhou Shu. If she hadn''t cultivated her qigong to a certain level, she would have been like everyone else. , Was very angry.


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu walked slowly, following Miao Ruo, Qingque followed closely, and several other monks followed.


    Not long after, a few people came to Tianyan Peak next to Ling Xuefeng.


    Tianyan Peak is the place where Shu Mountain competed, and it was neatly organized. There were several pairs of Shushan disciples on the peak who were competing. When they saw a few people coming, they all showed amazement. They stood up and gave up the venue.


    "Ah, what is the elder doing here?"


    "I don''t know, the elders of Crossing Tribulation Realm basically don''t come to Tian Yanfeng, now there are four, which is very strange."


    "Could it be that the elder wants to open the altar and the professor personally teaches the disciples. If that is the case, it is a rare opportunity, and we can also take it easy."


    "There is no direct disciple, but there are a few outsiders who have never met..."


    Looking down, Miao Ruo raised his hand and waved, a cloud of white mist followed. In the blink of an eye, most of the mountain peak was covered by an egg white mask, and the surrounding disciples were all shielded from the mask. They wanted to see but couldn''t see it, but they didn''t want to leave, watching from a distance.


    Miao Ruo took a few steps, counting miles in one step, turned to look at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "Please stop."


    Zhou Shu stood there, arched his hands, several monks stepped back, showing a slight disdain, Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, and said with a warm voice, "Be careful, and don''t be aggressive, I am here."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I understand."


    The green bird bounced back, as brisk as a spirit bird, her eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, quite worried. She knew that Zhou Shu was very strong and was good at tactics, but the opposite was not bad. , Both the experience and cultivation base are much higher than Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shuping looked at Miao Ruo with a calm expression, and bursts of light appeared on his body, quickly spreading away.


    "It''s actually a dual domain."


    Mu Lianshan was a little surprised, "At his age, he can cultivate both high-level techniques to perfection, which is quite remarkable in the realm of God."


    Huang Longzi snorted, "It''s nothing, we have one in Shushan Gate, and it''s also a dual domain."


    Chang Shen shook his head lightly, with a hint of contempt, "Even so, he can''t challenge Elder Miao, it''s too arrogant."


    Miao Ruo was in the realm, not disturbed, and looked at Zhou Shu and nodded slightly, "It is rare to be able to cultivate the dual realm, especially the tree-wheel realm...I can cultivate Yan Fujing to great success, you The perseverance of will is also superior in Shushan."


    "Senior laughed."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and the sea-treading sword flew into the air, drawing a brilliant blue light, disappearing.


    "What a fast sword, what a strong sword intent."


    Mulianshan was startled slightly, "And it''s the best magic weapon, it''s the one made in Lingyu City, really good."


    "Elder Mu don''t always boast about others, the only superb magic weapon Isn��t Shushan missing us?" Huang Longzi looked at Mulianshan with some dissatisfaction, ��Aren��t you and my disciples all, others? Needless to say, it is always easy to get up and down a hundred and dozen pieces, let alone the treasury of Shushan."


    Chang Shen was silent. He was also a sword repairman. He saw more inside than the two of them, and felt a little shock in his heart.


    "This is the best flying sword. Although it is a sixth-order, the source of heaven and earth inside is so rich that it is no less than a seventh-order magic weapon..."


    Miao Ruo shook his head slightly, and a little doubt flashed in his eyes, seemingly enlightened, "So, there is a sword spirit in it, and it is a sword spirit that is close to perfection and is about to cross the catastrophe. It is rare, rare, no matter if it is a chance or something. , Let this sword spirit be used for you, very good, you are very good, now only one of the Shushan disciples can compare to you."


    Halfway through the conversation, Jian Guang had already flown in front of her, and the vast sword intent was like a huge wave and rushed towards her, but she still finished speaking calmly.


    Facing the sword intent like the violent sea, Miao Ruo put his hands on her chest, and a bright white light suddenly blossomed, like a blooming flower, in the turbulent sword intent of the sea, letting the wind and waves beat, the little flower did not. After moving, Miao Ruo was indifferent.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he could not help but secretly praised.


    After more than five years of cultivation, his sword intent is by no means comparable to that of the past, and all aspects of his power have been improved. Although the sword intent has not reached the realm of Yi Nian Tian Di, it is not far away. No self without sword is already quite She became proficient, and then cooperated with a lot of improvements. The power of sword intent is difficult for ordinary cultivators to resist. And Miao Ruo stuns her with a small flower, which also shows that her strength is indeed extraordinary. Better than the blue sparrow.


    Qingque cultivated on Penglai Island, soaked in the source of heaven and earth day and night. Although it is the second stage of crossing the tribulation realm, its strength is far superior to that of the same-level monks. rw

 Chapter 1226: not end yet

    Mulianshan waved his fan and said with a smile, "Elder Miao''s Secret Art of Heaven and Earth is getting stronger and stronger. The congenital Qi Qi formed is like the wind belt of the Triple Heaven, and the cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm cannot break through... When I saw the sword force just now, I was a little worried."


    "He is the sixth-order best magic weapon, the power of heaven and earth is so much, let alone in the domain..."


    Chang Shen looked at Miao Ruo, nodded, and said in agreement, "It''s me, it''s impossible to resist his sword intent without using a magic weapon. Elder Miao, the old man is ashamed."


    Huang Longzi smiled, "I said you have something to worry about, that kid challenged Elder Miao, just asking for trouble!"


    Miao Ruo was in a surging sword intent, with a calm expression, and said slowly, "The sword spirit cooperates with the power of the heaven and earth in the best magic weapon, and it is almost perfect. Even the body of the tribulation will be injured, indicating that you have indeed reached the crossing. At the level of the tribulation realm, it��s a pity that your sword intent is still a bit short, if you can reach the realm of Yi Nian Tian Di..."


    She paused, and smiled indifferently, "Among the cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm, you can be regarded as the top three. My Shushan has no disciples of the same generation who can compare with you, but there is also a Jianlu in Baiyun City, and they are all excellent. The younger generation should be able to compare with you."


    Qingque watched quietly, did not speak, and there was a little worry in her eyes. She knew that Zhou Shu wouldn''t have only this ability.


    "She is amazing!"


    Caiying''s exclamation reached Zhou Shu''s ears, the voice was loud, but she couldn''t hear the worry, because she didn''t use her best, and Zhou Shu did.


    "Don''t rush to use your full strength, I will come."


    Zhou Shu jumped up, moving like the wind in the domain, and in the blink of an eye he swept in front of Miao Ruo, spotted the white light on her chest, and smashed it away.


    Mulianshan was startled slightly, "What did he do, he used his fists directly, did he practice boxing?"


    "No, boxing and kendo are the two most difficult training methods to balance. Kendo is refined, pays attention to comprehension, artistic conception is supreme, boxing is tough, pursues boldness, and is open and close. Both are quite harmful. "Chang Shen shook his head lightly, with a lot of doubts in his eyes, "The Yan Fujing that he showed before is a pure defensive technique. It doesn''t hurt to cultivate, but fist..."


    Huang Longzi just sneered, "I don''t think he can do anything about it. The beast is still fighting."


    Miao Ruo stared at Zhou Shu who was approaching, her complexion stagnated, and there was a bad premonition in her heart. Sure enough, the golden light suddenly rose, and an extremely powerful pressure came on her face.


    In the golden light, Zhou Shu''s figure quickly became bigger, like an angry King Kong.


    King Kong was full of flames, and the flames on his right fist were almost completely stagnant, like a ball of fiery magma, it felt extremely hot and hard to bear just by looking at it.


    Huang Longzi stayed for a while, "This is..."


    "Fudo Mingwang Quan is indeed a boxing technique, and it has reached the realm of Mingwang''s wrath," Mulianshan showed a little heavy, and said slowly, "This boxing technique is the most violent, invincible, and when it explodes with all its strength. , Even the congenital qi can be crushed. I don��t know how Elder Miao should deal with it. It��s a bit difficult."


    "This is the third method to cultivate to great success."


    Chang Shen couldn''t help but shook his head with a lot of surprise, "According to our previous information, he hasn''t started practicing for less than a hundred years. He has cultivated three tactics to this state in a hundred years, and he is a genius."


    Mulianshan shook his head, "It''s only fifty years, and the techniques he used before were not these."


    Huang Longzi looked stagnant, but looked at the battlefield but was speechless.


    Facing the double attack of Caiying and Zhou Shu, Miao Ruo couldn''t stand up a bit, his figure retreated slightly, and the white light in his hand suddenly flashed, and a small pot jumped out of the white light.


    The small pot is pure white, simple in appearance and oddly decorated. It looks like a magic weapon from ancient times.


    Miao Ruo''s expression was condensed, and he lightly tapped on the pot.


    The spout suddenly opened, and the world changed. An ice waterfall fell from the sky and turned into a glacier several miles wide, rushing forward.


    The glacier is unrivaled, and the floating ice among them is solidified by the extremely pure elemental power and the source of heaven and earth. The downward force is even more powerful. In just a few breaths, Zhou Shu��s sword intent is divided from it. , And Zhou Shu, who was in the glacier, could not hurt Miao Ruo even though he kept leaping forward and hitting with one punch. Not only that, his footsteps became heavier and heavier, and King Kong��s feet were completely covered. It was wrapped in thick ice and couldn''t move forward at all.


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and the rank of this magic weapon was probably still above the sea stepping sword, that is to say, this was a seventh-rank best magic weapon.


    Miao Ruo looked at Zhou Shu, with a hint of apology, and slowly said, "I''m sorry, I underestimated you. Your Fudo Mingwang boxing is too powerful, I have to use magic weapons to attack instead of defending, otherwise it will be difficult to contend and offend. ."


    Huang Longzi shouted, "Ha, let him have a taste of what he is polite to him, I don''t know the brave boy!"


    Chang Shen shook his head slightly and sighed, "Zhou Shu''s boxing and swordsmanship is considered to be the peak state of the cultivator of the gods plus the best flying sword, even Elder Miao can''t fear the beast. I have to use the best magic weapon Glacier Qianhe Kettle to push Elder Miao to this point. He is already very good."


    "Yes."


    Mulianshan nodded. In their opinion, Zhou Shu who was able to do this step had won their respect.


    Trapped in the glacier, Zhou Shu''s figure gradually shrank and returned to his normal state. He hung his head slightly, looking unable to come out, a little disappointed.


    Miao Ruo consciously held the winning ticket, and thought Zhou Shu was about to let go, and only said slowly, "Zhou Shu, if I usually compete, I have already lost at this point. I should have let you go, but today��s matter is important. You stay in Shushan for a few days."


    Zhou Shu raised his head with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Senior, it''s not over yet."


    Miao Ruo was startled, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu flew up, and in the blink of an eye he escaped from the control of Glacier, holding a sword in his hand, falling several miles away.


    Huang Longzi''s eyes widened, "How is it possible? How can a cultivator in the God Realm break away from the glacier that comes with the 7th-order best magic weapon?"


    Mulianshan looked puzzled, "No, you don''t feel it, how could the divine consciousness that he burst out just now so powerful? That is not the divine consciousness that a Transcendent God Realm should have at all, even... stronger than Elder Miao? "


    "More than divine consciousness,"


    Chang Shen''s expression was condensed, and he emphasized, "It''s not just divine consciousness. The moment he escaped from the glacier, he also used an indescribable power. That power even temporarily trapped the origin of heaven and earth. What kind of tactics can erupt? Such power..."


    The surprise in Qingque''s heart was no less.


    "His Divine Sense has reached the fifth stage of Crossing Tribulation Realm, and it is easy to find the flaws in the glacier, but it is difficult to break free from the shackles of magic weapons with Divine Sense alone. What exactly did he use to restrain the 7th-order best product? Magic weapon?" rw

 Chapter 1227: Encircle

    Looking at Zhou Shu in midair, Miao Ruo''s face changed a little.


    In the midst of the battle, she perceives most clearly. It is obvious that Zhou Shu has a magic weapon that can temporarily suppress her Qianhe Ke, except that the magic weapon is not a seventh-order, and the power used is not like the power of the origin of heaven and earth.


    "What could it be? He has such a magic weapon?"


    She frowned slightly, she had no time to speak any more, and when her hands closed, the small pot in front of her suddenly grew several times larger.


    With the shaking of the kettle body, countless ice cranes flew out of the kettle and flew towards Zhou Shu.


    The ice crane is pure color and transparent, lifelike, spreading its wings and flying fast, and the power in the ice crane is more concentrated and stronger than the floating ice in the glacier. Almost every one is composed of the power of the heavens and the earth, and it is abnormally agile. Thousands of ice cranes fly out together, making it more difficult to guard against.


    All of a sudden, ice cranes came over the sky, the sound of cranes, loud and high, straight into the sky.


    The monks nearby couldn''t help but change their colors.


    Chang Shen said slowly, "The Thousand Crane Art, this is the first time I have seen Elder Miao use it. Each ice crane carries the power of the world''s origin, which is unique to the fifth-order magic weapon, which is equivalent to thousands of pieces. The best magic weapons are released at the same time, and no one can stop them."


    Mulianshan shook his head, "I only heard the name before. I didn''t expect that she would use it in the face of a **** transformation. It seems that she has regarded Zhou Shu as a real opponent, not a junior."


    Huang Longzi hasn''t spoken, and doesn''t know what to say. What he said before seems to be all wrong, and can only hope that Miao Ruo wins.


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, flew up, dodge the assault of Binghe.


    He naturally perceives that the power attached to the ice crane is no less than a fifth-order magic weapon. It is not capable of being attacked at all, or even touched. Once it is touched by an ice crane, the speed will be slightly delayed. You will be surrounded by a group, facing a lot of condensed source power, without saying more about the consequences.


    He used his spiritual knowledge to continuously analyze the trajectory of the ice crane, judge the landing point, and toss and move in the small space, avoiding every close attack.


    After more than ten breaths, Zhou Shu didn''t encounter an ice crane. He was in the middle of a thousand cranes, and the feathers did not touch his body. It seemed that he could do it with ease.


    The monks looked more surprised, looked at each other a few times, and couldn''t help shaking their heads.


    Mulianshan looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "He persisted for so long...This is the magic trick of the seventh-order magic weapon."


    "Even if it gets touched, he loses, but he gets touched all at once," Chang Shen nodded slightly, "you can feel it too, his spiritual consciousness is really strong, and it seems that he can predict where Binghe will go. Then avoid it in advance."


    "Yes, and it was done under the interference of Elder Miao."


    Mulianshan deeply agrees, "Elder Miao��s divine consciousness is completely shrouded in a light mask, and it affects him all the time. It is us who can display 70% divine consciousness under such influence. It''s easy, and Zhou Shu hasn''t even been affected by it, he''s very comfortable. This shows..."


    He paused, did not say anything, only shook his head.


    Chang Shen sighed and continued, "I know what you want to say. Only when the soul and consciousness are stronger than the other party will it be undisturbed. This shows that Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness is still higher than that of Elder Miao. From the perspective of divine consciousness, he is afraid that he has reached the fifth stage of Transcending Tribulation Realm."


    Mulianshan nodded helplessly, "Yeah, I really don''t want to say...How did he do it?"


    Chang Shen looked at Zhou Shu, took some apologies, and said slowly, "I don''t know, but I know that what I said before was wrong. He is indeed a real genius, a wizard, if he were in Shushan, it would be fine."


    "Humph!"


    Huang Longzi, who had been holding back for a long time, suddenly said, "No matter how genius is, what about losing? You look at it again!"


    But within a few words, the battle situation has changed again.


    Zhou Shu and Miao Ruo can no longer be seen in the sky. There are only countless ice cranes, each with their tails connected to form an airtight ball. Obviously, Zhou Shu still has Miao Ruo. Inside the sphere within this radius.


    Several people were a little stunned, even they couldn''t see the situation inside.


    Those ice cranes are all composed of pure source power, and they are also accompanied by extremely strong spiritual consciousness, which they naturally cannot see through.


    Chang doubted, "This is..."


    Mu Lianshan seemed to realize something, "It''s a higher change of Qianhe Jue. After this step, Zhou Shu really can''t avoid it."


    The green bird not far away could see a little bit of the situation inside, and his expression was cloudy and uncertain.


    In the middle of the hockey puck, Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and he said slowly, "It turns out that the seniors have already made the arrangements, and the juniors admire them."


    On the one hand, the ice cranes were constantly bumping into him, and on the other hand, they kept shrinking the space, building a sphere, and enclosing him.


    Zhou Shu only took care of calculating the landing point and avoiding the ice crane. He didn''t notice Miao Ruo''s arrangement. He unknowingly made Miao Ruo succeed. If he had been aware of it, he might not be trapped, but now he wants to escape. It is impossible to go out, after all, Miao Ruo''s cultivation base is much higher than his.


    Miao Ruo''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said slowly, "You have been able to resist until now, it is already very remarkable, I admire it very much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said calmly, "Senior must spend a lot of energy to maintain this ice crane encirclement... Also, how do seniors plan to defeat me? If the encirclement is further reduced, even seniors cannot Completely control it, isn''t Senior planning to lose both?"


    Although in crisis , Zhou Shu did not worry too much.


    He could see that controlling thousands of ice cranes at the same time almost reached the limit that Miao Ruo could do. After all, the power of the heaven and earth origin in each ice crane was close to a Tier 5 magic weapon, so many heaven and earth origins. Power, even the four layers of the Tribulation Realm, are extremely difficult to manipulate. If the encircling circle is reduced again, it is likely to cause the ice crane to lose control. Then, so much of the original power will explode, let alone Zhou Shu, even if it is. Miao Ruo could not escape.


    Miao Ruo nodded lightly and said calmly, "You are very accurate. I can''t shrink it anymore, but I won''t do that. I will ask you again, do you give up? If you give up, stop here. "


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said slowly, "What if I say no?"


    "I know the answer, fine."


    Miao Ruo nodded, her eyes suddenly changed, and the ice wind suddenly rose, and the biting cold air enveloped her whole body. Under the invasion of the cold wind, her body gradually began to blur.


    Within a few breaths, Miao Ruo was almost transparent, like an ice sculpture.


    Zhou Shu stared at her closely, very cautiously.


    The current Miao Ruo looks like a primordial spirit, but after crossing the tribulation realm, the primordial spirit and the physical body are completely one, and the primordial spirit can''t be distinguished. He has never heard of this situation before, perhaps it is a special method unique to Shushan. ?


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1228: Welcome to stay

    The monks outside looked at each other, their expressions suddenly became serious.


    Although they couldn''t see the situation inside, they felt abnormal at the same time.


    Mulianshan''s complexion was stagnant, "Xuanxin is guilty?"


    Chang Shen nodded, and said without worry, "Such a strong breath, it must be, is Elder Miao doing his best?"


    "how is this possible����"


    Huang Longzi murmured in a low voice, with an expression that couldn''t believe it, "A cultivator who can transform the gods can force Elder Miao to this step..."


    After most of the cultivators of the Tribulation Realm merged, the soul and the body became one, and they could no longer separate the soul separately, and the body could only remain in the physical state, but the Shushan disciples who had the profound heart were different. When the physical body is combined, it will also be combined with the profound heart, which is the trinity. After the successful combination, the Shushan disciple can use the special profound heart technique to switch the body between virtual and actual.


    This is Xuanxin guilty.


    Void is not an end, but a form of expression, or a side effect. This is because the power and potential in the body and the soul are all stimulated by the profound heart, and all the energy in the body temporarily loses its effectiveness. , Will be blurred and blurred.


    When you see the monks of Shushan crossing the Tribulation Realm become virtual, it means that the monks have begun to do their best.


    Zhou Shu also began to feel abnormal. Miao Ruo''s body on the opposite side became more and more blurred, but the Qianhe pot in front of him became more and more shining. In the light, all the runes on the pot seemed to come alive and kept shaking, as if In the accumulation of strength, the most deadly blow is nurtured.


    "Can''t go on like this."


    Smelling a very dangerous breath, Zhou Shu suddenly moved.


    He also felt that Miao Ruo was using a certain strength-enhancing technique, and once she used it, he might not be able to avoid it.


    In the blink of an eye, she flew in front of Miao Ruo. Miao Ruo glanced at him coldly, pointed a point, and shot a sharp Yuanli gun directly.


    With a soft sound, Yuan Li passed through his chest.


    "what?!"


    The blue bird outside turned pale suddenly.


    "Phantom?"


    Miao Ruo''s expression stagnated, and Zhou Shu in front of her disappeared. It was obviously an illusion created by Zhou Shu. Before she could think about it, she immediately looked at Qianhe Pot, but it was obviously too late.


    The Qianzuru pot was wrapped in a transparent crystal mirror.


    In that mirror, time seemed to have stagnated, and the Qianhe pot was still bright, but there was no light coming out.


    "how is this possible?"


    She was always calm and couldn''t help letting out an exclamation. She realized that she had completely lost contact with the magic weapon without checking for a while, and her heart was instantly flustered. You know, almost all of her power, and even Xuanxin Condensed in the magic weapon.


    "My Xuanxin..."


    For a moment, she seemed to sink her whole body into the cave at the bottom of the valley, because for the Shushan disciple, Xuanxin was everything, as calm as her, she couldn''t help but chaos.


    Fortunately, it only felt for a moment. She soon noticed the existence of Xuanxin, but she was restrained by a strange power, unable to return for the time being. She settled her mind and unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I lost."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Miao Ruo said calmly.


    Controlling thousands of ice cranes, all the remaining power was put into the magic weapon to brew the final blow. Now the magic weapon is controlled again. Knowing that she has no hope of winning, she simply gave in.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Thank you, senior, for accepting."


    As he said, he waved his hand and the crystal mirror opened suddenly, releasing the Qianzuru pot inside.


    The crystal mirror is naturally a light ruler. The dragon magic weapons obtained from the mud cave are of no level. They can confine most magic weapons. In addition to the artifacts, even the magic weapons of the heavens can be imprisoned by it. The power of the dragons is originally equal to the heavens. The power of Miao Ruo''s seventh-order best magic weapon is naturally no exception.


    However, Zhou Shu did not have much power of the dragon, and the time it took to imprison various magic weapons was very different. It was not difficult to imprison an ordinary magic weapons for an hour. The magic weapons of heaven could not be imprisoned, and Miao Ruo��s Qianhe Pot , There are only three breaths.


    If Miao Ruo persists for a while, he will only have two breaths, and he will not be able to hold on. Then the Qianhe Keke will naturally return to Miao Ruo, and within two breaths, he will not be sure of winning, and the outcome is unpredictable. When retracting the crystal mirror, he also secretly said a fluke.


    The Qianhe Kettle was lost and recovered. Miao Ruo secretly sighed with relief, and quickly held the Qianhe Kettle tightly to his chest, away from Zhou Shu''s sight, for fear of being taken away by him again.


    She slowly said, "Your magic weapon is Dragon Treasure, right? Are you a dragon, or just have the power of a dragon?"


    At the moment she took it back, she clearly felt the wonderful power, which was not the power of the origin, nor the spiritual power of the Yuanli, but the power of the dragon.


    "Senior has the eyes of a torch, this magic weapon is indeed a dragon magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu held up the Xuanguang ruler mirror and lightly nodded, "However, the younger generation is not a dragon, but an orthodox cultivator. They just got the power of the dragon inadvertently and can use the magic weapon of the dragon. It''s nothing."


    "Well, I asked the wrong question."


    Miao Ruo nodded slightly, "If you were a dragon I would have perceived it a long time ago, but... can you have the power of a dragon, how can you just use it unintentionally to describe it? Your chances are really nothing. People are within reach, I can be sure now, in this immortal cultivation world, there is absolutely no cultivator of the gods that can compare with you, you are far beyond this level, and I am ashamed of the cultivators who cross the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly and said sincerely, "Senior praised it."


    "It''s not ridiculous," Miao Ruo shook his head with a serious expression, "No matter how you look at it, you can afford it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and stopped arguing. He could see that through this battle, he had changed Miao Ruo''s view of him.


    "If I lose, I will naturally keep my promise and let you leave."


    Miao Ruo stared at Zhou Shu, "I believe you will not have anything to do with the barbarians. Your future is unlimited. Your own strength and opportunities are enough. You don''t need to rely on others, let alone get anything from the barbarians. What if you have no purpose. Will there be a conspiracy? I was too worried before, I''m sorry."


    "Senior doesn''t need to be like that, I can understand."


    Zhou Shu also admired the change in Miao Ruo''s attitude. Wrong is wrong, right is right, everything is calm.


    Looking at Miao Ruo, he said slowly, "However, I am not leaving Shushan for the time being, if the seniors don''t drive us."


    "what?"


    Miao Ruo looked startled.


    After working hard to win, but not willing to leave, then, why did you fight this fight?


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I just don''t want to be forced to stay by the predecessors, but I still want to stay in a sacred place like Shushan for a while. Besides, I still have a very important thing to do here."


    "I see, you are welcome to stay."


    Miao Ruo nodded slightly, and sighed secretly, "The monk does what he wants, he can really do it." rw

 Chapter 1229: Surprise

    As the Thousand Crane Pot was put away, the surrounding ice cranes quickly dissipated, and the two reappeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Miao Ruo turned to Mulianshan and other monks from Shushan, his eyes calm as water, and said lightly, "Zhou Shu is outstanding in Taoism, I lost."


    "what?"


    Huang Longzi shook, almost unable to stand firm, his face was incredulous, "Elder Miao, did you lose to him? Impossible, it''s impossible!"


    Chang Shen''s eyes were also quite puzzled, "Even the Xuanxin was imaginary, and he still lost. It really makes people unbelievable, could it be..."


    Mulianshan contemplated Zhou Shu, "Could it be that Elder Miao lost deliberately?"


    Only the green bird not far away, looking at Zhou Shu with a smile in his eyes, knew the result for a long time.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and said with a humble expression, "It''s just a fluke. If the seniors hadn''t kept their hands, the juniors would not have won."


    Miao Ruo shook his head and said categorically, "There is no fluke, I lost, and I am convinced by the loss."


    The monks nearby were even more surprised. If Miao Ruo could say something like this, it means that she really lost to Zhou Shu, otherwise she would never say that. They looked at Zhou Shu with a few more eyes. In awe, Zhou Shu also became mysterious and tall in their hearts.


    Even Elder Miao lost. Except for the elders who can''t live in seclusion, I am afraid that no one else will be Zhou Shu''s opponent.


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly without saying much.


    Compared with the elders of other sects, especially the Heavenly Sword Sect, the unsmiling Miao Ruoxian is much more calm and fair. The elders are like this. It is no wonder that Shushan has always had the best reputation among the six major sects. Inferior stains appear.


    Mulianshan walked up quickly, and said helplessly, "Since Zhou Daoist has won, we Shushan will have the final say, and we will never force our Daoists to stay. Daoists can leave at any time."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "Senior, this junior will spend some time in Shushan."


    "Ok?"


    Mulianshan was startled slightly, "You won but you want to stay?"


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, and Miao Ruo walked over and said slowly, "Yes, Zhou Daoyou will stay in Shushan for some time, but his stay has nothing to do with the Barbarian. I fully believe that he has no connection with the Barbarian."


    After thinking about it, Mu Lianshan came to understand. He gave Zhou Shu a deep look and smiled and said, "I know, it''s the best, no one hurts peace."


    Miao Ruo looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "Zhou Shu, if you don��t stop the barbarian from calling the barbarian gods, not only will the reputation of Shushan be damaged, but many innocent civilians will also suffer. You have a great favor to Shushan, and Shushan also I will not treat you badly. What do you want, even if it is, I will try my best to satisfy you, even if it is the secret of Shushan, it is not impossible."


    As soon as this statement came out, the eyes of the cultivators fell on Zhou Shu.


    The gratitude of Shu Shan is by no means comparable to ordinary sects. What''s more, Miao Ruo said so solemnly, I am afraid that the reward is so great that he would be envious even if he was going through the catastrophe.


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Thank you, let the younger generation think about it."


    Only he thought for a while without speaking, but he made the cultivators on the side anxious.


    Chang Shen said without doubt, "What exactly does he want? The immortal cultivator has no illegal treasures, magic tricks, spiritual objects, etc., with his current cultivation base, it should be easy to say what he wants, if he even wants what he wants. I don��t know, what kind of immortality is there to cultivate.


    Huang Longzi snorted and whispered, "Yes, is it because we are worried that Shushan can''t afford it, even if it is a seventh-order and eighth-order spiritual creature, he can give it to him if he wants, hum."


    Mulianshan walked a few steps closer and smiled, "Zhou Shu, what do you want? Since Elder Miao has spoken, it is not difficult for you to ask for Shushan''s tactics. I will test Xuanxin for you before, of course I think This is not a problem."


    "Thank you senior for your advice."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, turning to Miao Ruodao, "The juniors don''t want spiritual objects, and magic weapons and tactics have no interest, but..."


    Huang Longzi looked at Zhou Shu, feeling inexplicably annoyed, and couldn''t help but drank, "Neither do this, nor do that, then what do you want, do you want Shushan to send you to heaven?"


    "Elder Huang, don''t talk nonsense."


    Miao Ruo frowned slightly, turned to Zhou Shu, and said softly, "Say what you want."


    Zhou Shu bowed a salute and said in a righteous voice, "What the younger generation wants most is Xingli Starlight, I don''t know if Shushan has it."


    "Star power?"


    Miao Ruo stopped slightly, glanced at Zhou Shu, and shook his head unexpectedly, "This... but you asked it very well, yes."


    Zhou Shu feels a little relieved. He has no requirements for resources now, except for Xingli Xingguang, but he has been hesitant to ask, because Shu Shan is not a sect who is good at Xingli.


    Miao Ruo said slowly, "Originally, Shushan did not keep shark pearls. As soon as they were collected, they would be sent to Emei to exchange the things that Shushan needed. But 700 years ago, we had some small problems with Emei. There is no solution, so all the shark beads collected have been kept, and they have not been exchanged. They are now in secret storage. There are about 360 such shark beads, and each one is collected by special starlight. Cheng, it also contains a lot of star origins, which is of little use to us, but it should meet your requirements?"


    There was a burst of ecstasy in Zhou Shu''s heart busy, "Yes, you can."


    The three hundred and sixty shark beads containing special starlight, if they can be obtained, the demon refining pot should be able to recover a lot, no less than in the star temple, because he can only absorb part of the starlight in the star temple, also It can''t touch the origin, and the mackerel beads here can completely absorb it, including the origin of the stars!


    This is really an unexpected surprise.


    "Oh����"


    Miao Ruo glanced at Zhou Shu, and she seemed to have some enlightenment in her heart, and shook her head slightly, "You have made a great contribution to Shushan, but that contribution is not enough to allow us to give you all the treasury. I''ll give you a hundred, no more."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, he thought about it, and smiled slightly, "Senior meant...If I can make more contributions to Shushan, I can give me all the shark pearls?"


    His excitement just now was beyond words, and Miao Ruo realized that he was eager for stars, so he sat down and raised the price.


    Speaking of those mackerel beads did not help Shu Shan much, and Zhou Shu gave everything he wanted, but why not get something extra from Zhou Shu?


    Zhou Shu was indeed right. Miao Ruo didn''t say a word, but just lightly nodded.


    "Okay, I promise."


    Zhou Shu immediately nodded, "The juniors also made it clear that I really need those shark human beads, so please mention what the seniors have. If they can do it, they will do their best. If they can''t, the juniors don''t want to give up."


    Huang Longzi said loudly, "Are you trying to threaten Shushan?"


    Miao Ruowei waved his hand and bounced Huang Longzi away a few steps, and said calmly, "My requirements are not high, and you don''t have to worry. Let''s wait at Ling Xuefeng for a day. Then I will send someone to find you."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and smiled, "Thank you, senior." rw

 Chapter 1230: Falling Smoke Pavilion

    "Friends, follow me."


    Mulianshan smiled and nodded to Zhou Shu, "Shu Shan has arranged a good place to entertain two distinguished guests."


    "Junior is terrified, thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and went to Ling Xuefeng with Qingque.


    The two of them flew behind, seemingly normal, but in fact their spirits have already entered Wushuang City and sat in the Yitian Pavilion.


    In the Shushan Gate, this way of communication is obviously the most appropriate.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu for a long time, then let out a long sigh, "Oh."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Sigh?"


    "How can you not sigh?"


    Qingque cursed angrily, but then sighed again, "I thought I would come out to practice together, I could take you some and also play a bit of prestige, how did you know that you are stronger than me now, this is the reverse, it becomes You are majestic, alas."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Where do you have power... and I am not as good as you now. It was indeed a fluke to win just now."


    Qingque shook her head, pretending to be angrily, "I have seen it all, you have trapped her best magic weapon, it is not a fluke, you can easily defeat her."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and explained, ��It��s not like that. Although I temporarily restrained her magic weapon, I only have time for less than three breaths. If she persists, the end result should be a loss for both sides, but I will definitely lose because she is crossing Jie''s body and I''m not, I''m not as good as her, but she knows she doesn''t have to fight with me, so she admits defeat."


    Zhou Shu won, but he was very sensible. He knew that he was not yet Miao Ruo''s opponent. If he miscalculated himself, he would be too late to regret anything.


    "Fine..."


    Qingque thought for a while, and wondered, "What you used just now is really the magic weapon of the dragon clan? In other words, you have the power of the dragon?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, it''s called the Xuanguang Ruler Mirror. It is made according to the Xuanguang Ruler. It also has the effect of the Xuanguang Ruler. It can restrain most magic weapons, and I have indeed practiced a little dragon power, but it''s not That''s more."


    "That''s a rare treasure."


    Qingque nodded slightly, only his face appeared a little dignified, "However, Zhou Shu, you''d better use less dragon power and don''t focus on it."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "What?"


    Qingque said solemnly, "I don��t know how your dragon power comes from, but it��s not a good thing for a cultivator to cultivate dragon power. Especially in the later stages, I heard rumors that none of the half-dragon cultivators can Successfully ascending to the immortal, the last calamity they face is extremely difficult, not only with the power of the heavens, but also with the power of the dragon family, which means that they will encounter the heavenly catastrophe and the dragon catastrophe. You know, the dragon family does not have much to the cultivator. Good impression, that dragon tribulation can be said to be more terrifying than heaven tribulation..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she had a lot of concern in her eyes, "If these rumors are true, then the power of the dragon is not a good thing. They are not opportunities for the dragon clan to give the cultivator, but the evil fruit that destroys the genius. I don��t know how many people have been fooled."


    "Ah, is that right..."


    Zhou Shu seems to have some understanding. Thinking about it carefully, this rumor sounds very credible. Indeed, as a mortal enemy of mankind, the dragons have no reason to help immortal cultivators, but they give some immortal cultivators dragon power from time to time. It is hard to say that it does not contain Misfortune, I really have to be more careful.


    He nodded and said gratefully, "Qingque, you are right, I really can''t work **** the power of the dragon."


    Qingque smiled slightly, her expression relaxed a lot, "Well, it''s good to understand, and use it when necessary. After all, we are human cultivators."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Thank you, come out with you, you can always understand some unclear truths in the past."


    "What can I thank you for."


    Qingque groaned, with some smile in her eyes, she paused, and then said, "Zhou Shu, I still have one thing I don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu just smiled, "That''s it."


    "When you got out of the glacier before, you didn��t use Dragon Treasure, because I felt that the power that burst out at that moment seemed to have surpassed the power of heaven and earth, at least it was suppressed, this is not what your dragon power can do. It''s not even something humans can do..." Qingque said hesitantly, "You don''t have to answer, and I shouldn''t ask your secrets, just a little bit of curiosity, I can''t help it."


    "Your sense of consciousness is really..."


    Zhou Shu was a little bit astonished. He did not use the power of the dragon. He thought no one could notice the slight difference, but he did not expect Qingque to perceive it.


    He looked at Qingque and showed unusual solemnity, "Qingque, you will know about it in the future, but I can''t say it now. It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but that things are too important. It''s not the time yet."


    "Okay, I understand."


    Qing Que seemed to be thoughtful, smiled, very happy, "You don''t have to say everything, the stronger you are, the happier I will be."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, feeling warm in his heart.


    "Two, here you are!"


    The sudden voice brought the two out of Wushuang City.


    Mulianshan Fei a few steps away pointed to a pavilion below, and said, "This is Luoyan Pavilion, the best loft in Lingxuefeng. The two live here. Whatever you need? Say goodbye first."


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return, seeming to think of something, "Senior, there is something else I want to ask about."


    Mulianshan waved his hand slightly, "That''s it, you are welcome."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Among Shushan, is there a Taoist Henglang? He was a monk more than 3,000 years ago."


    Although he came to Shushan, he couldn''t just let Henglang Taoist out. What the Henglang Taoist said was one-sided, and he couldn''t be sure whether it was Shushan disciple Zhou Shu, and he had to figure out the authenticity before making a decision.


    "Henglang Taoist..."


    Mulianshan frowned and thought for a while, "I don''t have much impression of this name. It''s not that there is no such person in Shushan, but that things that happened more than 3,000 years ago are a little bit older. Why don''t you wait for me to check it out? Reply to you again, how about?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Senior, just remember."


    Mulianshan nodded and left. When he left, he was still muttering the words, "Does Henglang Taoist belong to Shushan? It seems to have a little impression, but it doesn''t seem to be. The name is very similar. Is it the one behind Lingqiao? What does this elder matter?"


    The Yange Pavilion is not big, and it is a square inch, but it deserves the best praise.


    This place is as exquisite as a high-level magic weapon, one pavilion, one building, one plant and one tree, all have their magic, but also implicitly reason. Zhou Shu only glanced at it, and he could see that there were at least thirteen types here. Formation methods, each formation method provides the best and most comfortable environment for the people living in it. It seems that you can get everything you want. Of course, there is no original Qi, and Shu Mountain has not been luxurious enough.


    The two walked into the pavilion, each rested, and occasionally looked at each other, as if thinking about something. rw

 Chapter 1231: Who is Zhou Shu?

    Over the mountain of Shu, three figures passed by quickly, and the disciples below were shocked.


    "Isn''t that the Sanying of Shushan?"


    "Yeah, why did they all come out? Didn''t they all cultivate in Lingqiao? Did something important happen?"


    "Definitely, but there is something that requires the three of them to be dispatched together. I''m really curious."


    "What''s the matter with him, it would be nice to see Uncle Ding Yu!"


    As if hearing the following discussion, one of the three figures couldn��t help but pause, with a long sword in his hand, and saw dozens of rings of sword flowers shining in the air, with different colors and colorful colors, and then exploded, such as The fireworks fell like a firework.


    "Uncle Ding, handsome!"


    "As expected of Uncle Ding, what kind of trick is this, the mountains are full of sword rain? Ah, it seems to have fallen on me, so I won''t get hurt?!"


    "It hurts, this thing is a bit hard."


    "Wow, it''s all spirit stones that fall down, and there are top-quality ones!"


    "Uncle Ding is really great!"


    Noting that there were many spirit stones in the falling fireworks, the disciples below became even more excited and scrambled.


    But Ding Yu put away the sword, glanced below, and smiled. He was a young man, with red lips and white teeth, tall and handsome, with a smile that looked like a jade.


    "How old is a person, still so immature, haven''t you heard others calling you uncle uncle?"


    A monk on the side frowned, and whispered, this man also looked very young, but his face was old, his eyes were introverted, and he looked like a mature and steady person.


    "Brother Gu, don''t always talk about me."


    Ding Yu curled his lips and snorted softly, "Uncle Master? I have only practiced the Taoism for one hundred and twenty-three years. People call me Uncle Master because of my high level. Regarding my age, I am very young, hum, Lightly clothed, angry horse, young and wanton and frivolous, that is my true color."


    He turned to a woman behind him, raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t you think, Junior Sister Lianxing?"


    The woman was dressed in Tsing Yi, her face was wrapped in a veil, only a pair of eyes were exposed, and her eyes were extremely cold like a waveless ancient well.


    "Don''t call me Lianxing, my last name is Mo."


    A faint voice came through the veil, and it was the same cold.


    "You two are really boring."


    Ding Yu snorted, but the two of them ignored him. He felt helpless. After thinking about it, he said, "You said, what did Elder Miao find us for? I''m still thinking hard at Lingqiao, and I''m sure. A secret technique that I could get was interrupted midway. It was really uncomfortable. Alas, I have to talk to Elder Miao later to see how I can compensate for my great loss."


    "Thanks to ten?"


    Gu Letian said with a solemn expression, "Don��t speak arrogantly. This is not good for your cultivation. Our Shushan disciples must act righteously, don��t say things that are uncertain, and don��t do things that are uncertain. As for why Elder Miao is looking for us, it must be There are very important things that we obey as disciples, so don��t complain."


    "Oh, brother, you teach me again."


    Ding Yu shook his head and sighed, "When will you be able to have the same name as yours? You are obviously called Lotte, but you have a bitter and hatred look. Isn��t it okay to relax? Just kidding."


    "Two brothers, please tell me, I''ll go first."


    Mo Lianxing went straight forward. The two of them glanced, feeling helpless, Ding Yu''s complaint vaguely heard, "Junior sister, too, always leaves me speechless, wait for us..."


    Ding Yu, Gu Letian, Mo Lianxing, the most outstanding monk in the generation of Shushan, were called the Three Heroes of Shushan by the disciples of Shushan. They usually practice hard at the Lingqiao, but unexpectedly Elder Miao wrote a jade slip, The three were recruited together.


    Not long after, the three of them arrived at Zhinan Peak.


    The Peak of Knowing the Difficulty is one of the main peaks of the Shu Mountain.


    The peak is very high and steep. It looks straight up and down like a pillar. If there is no cultivation base, it is not easy to go up. The peak is full of black pine vines. It is a very strange plant, like pine and vine. It takes a little rain and dew to climb to thousands of feet high, and all the way to the top, there are no twists and turns in the middle, even if it is broken by a strong wind, it will regenerate from the broken place and continue to move upward, which fits the nature of the cultivator.


    On the top of Zhinan Peak, there was a square pavilion, and Miao Ruo stood in the pavilion, looking calm.


    "Elder!"


    The three of them stepped forward together, saluting respectfully, and Ding Yu, who had always been lively, also changed his appearance, very submissive.


    Miao Ruo''s prestige in the Shu Mountain is very high. This is not only determined by her status and cultivation base, but also by her several deeds of desperate death for the Shu Mountain. All the disciples have seen it in their eyes and are deeply respected by them.


    Miao Ruo nodded lightly and said slowly, "Don''t be polite, I ask you to come, because there is something I want you to do together."


    Mo Lianxing nodded and said nothing.


    Gu Letian said loudly, "Please let the elder give orders."


    Ding Yu nodded, rolling his eyes a few times, and wondered, "Elder, why should the three of us go together? Is there such a difficult thing?"


    Miao Ruo ignored it and continued, "When the door was opened yesterday to accept the new, when testing the disciples, some barbarians pretended to be mortals to make trouble summoned the barbarians on the spot, trying to treat all the people present as flesh and blood sacrifices. ..."


    "what!"


    Ding Yu''s expression changed drastically, and he took a step forward and said angrily, "Is there such a thing? The barbarians are becoming more and more presumptuous. The **** barbarian priest caught it and pays the blood!"


    "Don''t interrupt the elder, wait for the elder to finish."


    Gu Letian''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly pulled Ding Yu back.


    Miao Ruo glanced at the two of them, shook his head lightly, not stunned or angry, and continued, "The seventh-class priest came suddenly. Although our disciples didn''t have time to stop them, other people helped to defeat the barbarian conspiracy. , They did not succeed..."


    Ding Yu breathed a sigh of relief, wanted to speak, looked at Gu Letian and retracted again.


    Miao Ruo said calmly, "Although the barbarians failed to succeed, this matter is extremely important. We in Shushan must investigate clearly. The first batch of investigating monks has already been sent out. I plan to let the four of you do the second batch and set off immediately. Go to Shiwanda Mountain."


    Gu Letian took a step forward and said, "Yes, elder, disciple understand."


    Ding Yu followed, "Just leave it to the disciple."


    A suspicion flashed in Mo Lianxing''s eyes, "Elder, four people?"


    "Yes, four people, I plan to let one person go with you, his name is Zhou Shu."


    Miao Ruo nodded lightly and waved to the distance, "Zhou Shu, come out."


    After a pavilion, Zhou Shu slowly walked over with Qingque.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the three of them had a lot of doubts.


    Gu Letian secretly thought, "Let an outsider come with us? Isn''t it right?"


    Ding Yu''s eyes widened, "Who is Zhou Shu?"


    Mo Lianxing''s eyes suddenly changed, and a shimmering light flashed, "Zhou Shu, is it the one in Dongshengzhou...?" rw

 Chapter 1232: how do you know

    Miao Ruo pointed at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "This fellow Taoist Zhou Shu will go to the 100,000 Great Mountains with you, so get to know him."


    Zhou Shu walked closer and arched his hands towards the three of them, "Zhou Shu, I have seen three fellow Taoists."


    Gu Letian bowed his hand in return, "Gu Letian in Shushan has met fellow Taoists."


    Mo Lianxing nodded, "Mo Lianxing."


    "I am Ding Yu."


    Ding Yu finished the salute, stared at Zhou Shu for a long time, and suddenly said, "My fellow Taoist, what sect comes from?"


    They all neglected the blue fin next to Zhou Shu, one because Miao Ruo didn''t introduce it, and the other was that the blue fin in their eyes was very low, and it was probably Zhou Shu''s maid.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I come from the Dutch school."


    Gu Letian thought thoughtfully, "Hollywood, I have heard that it is the sect of Dongshengzhou. In Lingyu City, it has risen rapidly recently, and its scale is not far from that of many large sects. Now, to be able to develop so fast, there must be a lot of credit from fellow daoists."


    Ding Yu said with a smile, "Brother Gu knows a lot, I don''t know, it''s disrespectful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay. The sect was originally small, and fellow Taoists knew that I was a little surprised."


    Mo Lianxing glanced at Zhou Shu, but said nothing.


    "Well, now that you know each other, don''t waste any more time. Come here. I will tell you what you are going to do."


    Miao Ruo raised his hand, gathered several people together, and began to arrange the task of going to Shiwan Dashan.


    At the beginning, the few people kept nodding their heads, but at the end, Ding Yu suddenly exclaimed, "What, the three of us should listen to him? Elder, did you make a mistake?"


    He pointed at Zhou Shu and looked at Miao Ruo, his eyes widened, with an expression of disbelief.


    "Junior Brother Ding, don''t be rude."


    Gu Letian scolded Ding Yu, turned to Miao Ruo, and said in a deep voice, "Elder, I also don''t understand. After all, Fellow Zhou Shu came to Shushan for the first time. No matter we don��t know much about the barbarians, this mission is another matter. It��s important that the elders let us all listen to him. Isn��t that appropriate?"


    "That is, if I want to listen to him, at least he must be better than me."


    Ding Yu followed and glanced at Zhou Shu, with a trace of disdain in his eyes, "What do you think, Junior Sister Mo?"


    Mo Lianxing thought for a while and said, "I have no objection to the elder."


    "What! Did I hear it wrong?" Ding Yu frowned and said in surprise, "Junior sister, you don''t usually listen to anyone''s words, why are you willing to listen to an outsider''s command today?"


    Mo Lianxing''s eyes moved slightly and did not speak.


    Ding Yu was still chattering, Miao Ruo frowned and said solemnly, "I haven''t finished speaking, I don''t want you to listen to him everything, but when necessary, and he will not always follow you. , Most of the time just help you secretly."


    Ding Yu still shook his head, "Elder, is it necessary? Help? With the three of us, we don''t need help at all, isn''t it, Brother Gu?"


    Gu Letian thought for a while, then slowly nodded, "Yes."


    Ding Yu showed a lot of excitement, and even said, "Elder, you see that Senior Brother Gu said so, don''t listen to my words, you should listen to his words."


    Gu Letian saluted Miao Ruo and said seriously, "Elder, the three of us have gone through many difficult tasks. We have been to one hundred thousand mountains three times. We are in a tacit understanding with each other, no matter how difficult the task is. I have the confidence to complete it."


    Ding Yu nodded repeatedly, "That is, we Sanying don''t need others at all."


    Miao Ruo looked indifferent and slowly said, "In other words, you don''t need another helper, right?"


    Ding Yu said immediately, "Yes."


    Gu Letian said righteously, "Elder, it''s not that we feel that Daoist Zhou Shu is not good, but we are worried that it will affect the tacit understanding, but will affect the mission."


    Mo Lianxing glanced at Zhou Shu, but still did not speak.


    "Fine."


    Miao Ruo nodded and said frankly, "That''s it, you go, but I want to make it clear that if the three of you fail to complete the task smoothly, or if something goes wrong, you must accept Shushan''s punishment."


    "Okay, for sure!"


    Ding Yu repeatedly agreed, only to murmur in his heart, "Strange, why the elder is so good this time, I thought it would be a long time."


    Gu Letian saluted, "I see, elder, we must complete the task."


    As he said, he also saluted Zhou Shu, "Daoist, I''m really sorry."


    Ding Yu finished the salute and pulled Gu Letian. The two immediately turned and left, but Mo Lianxing hesitated for a while before leaving together. There was also a trace of waves in her ancient well-like eyes, which seemed to be somewhat Disappointed.


    "Hurry up, don''t let the elder change his mind."


    "How can we Sanying let outsiders come in? What''s more, that Zhou Shu couldn''t see his strength, and he brought a beautiful maid. How could he look like someone who did a good job..."


    After walking far, Ding Yu''s voice can still be heard vaguely.


    Miao Ruo turned to Zhou Shu and said faintly, "Several juniors are very rude and made the two fellow Taoists laugh, Zhou Shu, I hope you don''t blame themOf course not, it''s just a trivial matter. "


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "I think the seniors called them, and I know it will be the result, I just want me to see their abilities and temperament, right?"


    "Not bad."


    Miao Ruo nodded and said slowly, "You have outstanding spiritual knowledge. During the period just now, you could see their true ability enough? The three of them are geniuses, but they also have many shortcomings, but they are all me. The hope of Shushan in the future is that there will be no accidents. You can only help them if you understand them better, and you can better fulfill the promise to Shushan.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I will try my best for those shark beads."


    "This task is very difficult. I asked the three of them to take a risk, but it is impossible to grow quickly without experiencing danger. And we can''t wait long for Shushan, alas..." Miao Ruo showed a lot of solemnity. Rarely sighed and said slowly, "As long as the three of them come back safely, those things will be given to you, and more will be fine."


    "We set off."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, took the green bird, and quickly disappeared on Zhinan Peak.


    Zhou Shu walked for about a quarter of an hour, and a figure flew to the Zhinan Peak, but it was Mulian Mountain.


    His expression was a little anxious, "Huh? Has he gone?"


    Miao Ruo asked suspiciously, "You''re talking about Zhou Shu? He''s already gone, what''s the matter, Elder Mu?"


    Mulianshan nodded repeatedly, "There is something, very important. Zhou Shu asked Taoist Henglang yesterday. I didn''t know it at the time. After I went back and checked it, I found out that Taoist Henglang..."


    "Daoist Henglang? How could he know Taoist Henglang?"


    Miao Ruo''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and she said sternly, "Why didn''t you tell me this matter earlier?"


    Mu Lianshan said, "Where did I know that Taoist Henglang is so important...oh..." rw

 Chapter 1233: Was a role model

    In the misty clouds, a blue cloud floated forward.


    This Qingyun is an out-and-out seventh-order magic weapon, regardless of speed or hiding, it is the first class, seemingly slow, but falling behind those few people, the distance did not extend at all.


    Qingque sat in the cloud, with a trace of doubt in her eyes, "Zhou Shu, are you not angry when the Shushan disciple said you like that?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "What makes you angry with a junior."


    "You treat them as juniors... okay," Qingque shook his head and said helplessly, "Speaking of which, why did you agree to Miao Ruo and help them complete the task? Explore the 100,000 mountains and figure out the movements of the barbarians. You can��t do it yourself, but having these three people is troublesome."


    "I am willing, but Miao Ruo will not agree."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The mission is just a cover. Her purpose is to train Shushan''s disciples. She hopes that I will act with them, inspire them with performance, and let them forge ahead."


    Qingque shook her head, "How can this kind of thing be forced, and...I think she was in vain."


    "It has nothing to do with me," Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s just that there are a few more people, and it does cause a lot of trouble."


    His eyes fell in the distance, and the three of them were flying forward quickly.


    Ding Yu was at the forefront, whining back and forth from time to time, "Elder Miao doesn''t know what to think, and actually wants to insert an outsider among us. If it is a senior who crosses the tribulation realm, it will be the same as us. ......In this Nanzhanzhou, is there any better than us?"


    Gu Letian frowned, "That Zhou Shu was not a monk from Nanzhanzhou, but from Dongshengzhou."


    "Oh, who remembers those?"


    Ding Yu touched the sword, and said disdainfully, "The same is true in Dongshengzhou. No one is better than us. That day, Liu Huade of Jianmen didn''t come to Shushan last time. I didn''t bother to do it with him. I was still a major sword repairer. Humph, let alone those of Ci Hangzong."


    Gu Letian frowned again, "He is not a disciple of the two major sects, but the lotus sect."


    "Oh, who remembers those?"


    Ding Yu curled his lips, "What kind of school is the Heyin School? It is not worth mentioning. You can see that he comes out to experience and also takes the maid. This is like a monk, clearly a guy who is greedy for the joys of the world, nothing. future."


    "Don''t talk like that behind your back."


    Gu Letian reprimanded and said slowly, "Brother, you are too arrogant. You have to know that there is still a mountain high. There is no end to immortality. You don''t know who is strong and who is weak. Act like this It is easy to offend people and make mistakes."


    "Okay, I''m afraid of you."


    Ding Yu nodded helplessly, "I won''t say anything, but I still feel that Elder Miao''s decision this time is really faint, don''t you think, brother?"


    Gu Letian stroked his few beards and seemed to think, "I also think it''s very strange, maybe that Zhou Shu Daoist has something special, or a special cultivator such as the Dao of Formation, the Dao of Talisman, and the Taming of Beasts, so Elder Miao said that."


    "Don''t you know all these Dao? You are an all-rounder in the mountain of Shu. You have cultivated more than a dozen Dao, and you still need others to come?"


    Ding Yu snorted and looked at the star Mo Lian behind, with a weird look, "Speaking of which, the strangest thing is Junior Sister, who usually doesn''t listen to us much, why should he listen to Zhou Shu''s? Know him? Don''t you?"


    Mo Lianxing''s steps were slightly stagnant, and he glanced at him coldly, but did not speak.


    Gu Letian thought for a while and said, "I remember that Junior Sister Mo went to Dongshengzhou for her heart training, right? It seems to have happened 40 or 50 years ago?"


    Ding Yu''s eyes lighted up, and he said curiously, "Oh, it seems so, did Junior Sister meet Zhou Shu?"


    Gu Letian spread out his hands, "I don''t know that."


    Ding Yu looked at Mo Lianxing and whispered, "Junior sister, have you seen that Zhou Shu?"


    Mo Lian didn''t pay attention to it, and after taking a full stop, he flew past Ding Yu in one step and went forward alone.


    How could she have never seen it? When she heard that name, she immediately thought of a person, someone who inspired her.


    When she reached the Nascent Soul Stage, she went to Dongshengzhou to train her mind, but after many years, her mood was still not fulfilled. The Shushan disciples were a little different from other immortal cultivators. Because of the existence of the profound mind, the mind training process was much more complicated. If you don''t figure it out, you will be easily trapped and unable to break the game.


    Although Mo Lianxing had a high aptitude, but his aspiration was a little worse. He used to practice smoothly before, and was easily depressed when he encountered difficulties. During that time, it was really difficult to endure.


    At that time, she traveled everywhere and just arrived at Lingyu City.


    At this time, a major event was happening in Lingyu City. A Cultivator of the Vein Condensation Realm named Shu Zhou challenged the entire Golden Core Realm of Lingyu City with the best magic weapon.


    "Condensing Vein Realm, challenging so many Golden Core Realms, even with the best magic weapon, it is impossible to achieve it, right?"


    She was very surprised. The Condensed Vessel Realm was completely different from the Golden Core Realm. Even dozens of Condensed Vessel Realms could not defeat an ordinary Golden Core Realm. "What Shu Zhou is going to do, or use the best magic weapon. When to bet?"


    Thinking of this, she stayed curiously.


    This stay lasted for several months. This was a few months that had subverted her cognition That Shu Zhou went all the way through and defeated hundreds of Golden Core Cultivators, and she It was very clear that those Golden Core Realm cultivators were almost full, but the results were all defeats.


    "How is it possible that there is such a genius?"


    In the process, she did some investigations on Shu Zhou and gradually understood some truths. She learned that Shu Zhou was actually called Zhou Shu, and she had no choice but to bet with the best magic weapon.


    "What would I do if I encountered such a situation? Will I go back to the sect to rescue the soldiers, or hand over the magic weapon and find a way to take it back? Mostly, I can only compromise, but he faces such a difficult situation alone. Faced with difficulties, overcame all obstacles, finally won the victory and won the respect of everyone... I, too!"


    To save others by himself, Mo Lianxing thought for a long time, and the troubled heart suddenly opened, and the journey went smoothly after that, and his mood was complete.


    Refining the heart is a constantly changing process. Zhou Shu inspired her like an example and made her a breakthrough.


    As a result, Mo Lianxing always remembered the name Zhou Shu in his heart, remembering that he helped him complete the heart training, and since then, he has been inspired by this from time to time in the practice process, and eventually became the most outstanding in Shushan. One of the disciples.


    Zhou Shu himself would not know that his actions back then changed the fate of a monk. In fact, it was not just one person, perhaps many people.


    "Senior sister is a little weird, do you think it, brother?"


    Ding Yu blinked, showing some confusion.


    Gu Letian smiled slightly, and flew to the front in a few steps, "She has her idea, let''s not think too much, let''s try our best. It won''t be two or three days to go to the 100,000 Dashan Mountain."


    "Wait for me, you guys!"


    Ding Yu shouted and hurriedly chased after him.


    rw

 Chapter 1234: 100,000 Dashan

    The Shiwan Mountain, located in the middle of Nanzhanzhou, traverses north and south, and from east to west. It is the largest mountain range in Nanzhanzhou.


    It may be inappropriate to describe the mountain range because it is too big, occupying about a quarter of the entire Nanzhanzhou, from top to bottom about ten million miles, and from left to right, it is more than two million. In the mountain range, there is no second place in the entire Xuanhuang world.


    There are hundreds of thousands of mountains, beautiful scenery, there are sayings that there are no mountains and no greens, no peaks and no beauty, and no water and no springs. The resources contained in them are also extremely vast. Various rare spiritual creatures and animals can be found in them, even Many things can only be found in the 100,000 mountains, but there are also great dangers hidden in the mountains. Here are the deadly miasma of monsters, beasts, and insects. It is absolutely forbidden for mortals, but it is almost the same for cultivators. Pill cultivators, entering one hundred thousand mountains is basically equal to death, but for cultivators, the most terrifying thing here is not poisonous insects, but the barbarians living here.


    Most of the barbarians in the Shiwan Dashan regard human immortal cultivators as their mortal enemies, and they will never die once they encounter immortal cultivators.


    The hatred between the two seems to be deeper than the human race and the monster beast.


    The reason is that it has been caused by countless conflicts since ancient times. The barbarians set foot here earlier than the human immortal cultivators, and they regarded themselves as the true masters of the 100,000 mountains, but the cultivators were unwilling to give up the resources in the 100,000 mountains. , From time to time into the mountains to explore, unearth spiritual things, hunt monsters, etc., and thus engage in evil with the barbarians. If things go on like this, the two will suffer countless deaths and injuries, and the hatred is impossible to unravel.


    "Every time I see this big mountain, I can''t help it..."


    Ding Yu looked at Hundred Thousand Mountains from a distance, and shouted unconsciously, "If this were our Shushan, it would be great!"


    "Less dreams," Gu Letian frowned. "The barbarians here are not something that we can solve in Shushan. Even if it is Shushan and Emei together, it is impossible to get rid of them. Although I also really want to do this kind of dreams less often. ."


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Ding Yu raised his long sword and pointed at the one hundred thousand mountains far away, saying every word, "Sweeping my chest, there are stratus clouds, and the mountains are small. When I become a great power, this one hundred thousand mountains will be completely under the Shu Mountain!"


    Gu Letian was taken aback for a moment, but he did not reprimand him, and only slowly said, "I also admire the ambition of Junior Brother. For more than 20,000 years, the world of cultivating immortals has not been able to survive. I hope that we can succeed in Shushan. ."


    "Don''t worry, that person must be me."


    Ding Yu patted his chest boldly, and flew forward, "Brother, let''s go now!"


    Gu Letian''s face changed slightly, and he quickly stood in front of him, "Junior brother, don''t be reckless."


    "What''s the recklessness?"


    Ding Yu looked forward and said proudly, "The three of us are here. What is there to be afraid of? Even the ninth-class priests will not be our opponents."


    Gu Letian said slowly, "What if you meet the high priest?"


    In the hundred thousand mountains, there are many barbarians, and naturally there are strong ones. The priest is the strong one among the barbarians.


    The barbarians have their own cultivation methods. Most barbarians obtain blood by continuously hunting and killing monsters, absorbing and transforming them, and then at a certain stage they can practice bleeding pills. The blood pills are similar to the golden pills of the cultivator, and blood pills can also be broken. Transformation, becoming an embarrassing baby, is similar to the Nascent Soul Realm, and then growing into the God Realm, it is somewhat similar to the Transforming God Realm.


    By practicing bleeding pills, you can become a priest respected by many barbarians.


    The first-class priests to the ninth-class priests, from low to high, correspond to the golden core stage of the immortal cultivator to the later stage of the **** transformation. Of course, this is only what the immortal cultivator says to the barbarians. How specific are these stages, but only the barbarian. know.


    After the ninth-class priests reach a certain level, they can summon the gods and use many sacrifices to merge with the summoned gods to gain some of the skills of the gods. Of course, their abilities can also be greatly improved, and the flesh is basically immortal. To the point of indestructibility, the combination is very complicated and it is difficult to succeed. Most barbarians regard priests as sacrifices. Only a few priests can be favored, and those who successfully combine can become high priests. The highest status among the barbarians Characters.


    "The high priest... we can also retreat all over, maybe we can cut off an arm."


    Ding Yu stroked the long sword in his hand, showing a hint of triumph, "My purple sword, I haven''t drank blood for a long time. It''s really good to be able to drink the blood of the high priest. Thinking about it, I yearn for..."


    Gu Letian scolded, "I''m not afraid to knock down, but once a chaos breaks up, are we still doing the task?"


    "This is, I forgot the task for a while."


    Ding Yu sighed and put away the long sword in his hand, "Brother, what do you say?"


    Gu Letian groaned a little bit, "According to Elder Miao, that suddenly came out of the tribe of the barbarian, we naturally went there to find out what happened, but it is not very good to go like this, it is best to dress as a barbarian. Looks like."


    If Ding Yu realized something, "Why, do you want to modify, I have no problem, but the junior sister doesn''t know..."


    Mo Lianxing didn''t speak, and suddenly turned around. When he turned around, his whole person changed.


    The original petite figure was twice as tall, and it was more than one foot tall, wearing a tight animal skin robe, the figure was patchy, the appearance was very delicate, the eyes were still, only the corners of the mouth and nostrils were decorated with two huge golden rings. It looks a little abrupt, but there is no beauty.


    Ding Yu said in surprise, "Really fast... it seems to be a little better than before."


    "You haven''t seen a barbarian, haven''t you changed?"


    Gu Letian��s voice suddenly became thicker staring at him, his body was more than two feet long, his whole body was blue and black, with various patterns, his eyes protruding, and two bulges on his forehead. The golden animal horns seemed to be directly nailed in, and the two dark blood stains extended to the lower jaw, which looked terrifying.


    Ding Yu murmured, "You have become really thorough..."


    After speaking, he also changed. He was a barbarian with a height of ten feet and eight feet tall, with exquisite gold threads all over his face, with only one pair of eyes exposed.


    Gu Letian looked at the two and nodded in satisfaction, "Remember to hide with the Heart-Hiding Technique."


    Ding Yu smiled, "This is natural, and there is no need for seniors to mention it."


    The heart-concealing tactic is a special tactic of Shushan. It is derived from the profound heart and can completely conceal one''s own spirit and other auras. It is difficult even for the monks who cross the calamity realm to distinguish, and the priests in the barbarian are generally inadequate and harder to see. Now, these tactics are an important guarantee for them to enter the 100,000 Great Mountains.


    Ding Yu descended, "I can go now? Barbarians rarely fly in the sky. It is better for us to go down."


    Mo Lianxing and Gu Letian followed. Just after landing, Ding Yu seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly said, "No, brother, I feel that we are still a little bit worse than the barbarian priest?"


    Break the anti-theft perfect chapter, please use the search engine to search for keywords, you can watch all kinds of novels


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1235: Loga

    "I know what you said, don''t worry, I have."


    Gu Letian patted the bag of spirit beasts on his waist. Three strange-looking monsters flew out of the bag and landed in front of a few people. "They are all savage beasts, unicorn giant elephants, just back golden rhinos, 6 rows of green scales. Bird, you choose one."


    The three savage beasts are all different, and they all seem to be Tier 5 or above.


    A five-foot-long body, shaped like an elephant, but with thick black hair on its body and a single horn on its forehead. It is quite strange. It is a golden rhino, but it is different from a rhino. Two rows of hard bone armor grew on his back, making it more tenacious. The other brutal beast had a length of ten feet and only two legs, like an ostrich, covered in pale green scale armor. The pieces were very delicate.


    "Yes, yes, the only thing we are missing is the mount. As a barbarian priest, how can there be no barbarian as a mount? If you go to the barbarian, you must be seen through by others."


    Ding Yu looked happy, and without hesitation, he leaped onto the back of the golden rhinoceros who had just carried him, patted the bone armor, and said quite contentedly, "Unexpectedly, brother even prepared this, as if we knew we were going to the barbarian. Like the tribe, it��s incredible, brother, where did you get these wild beasts?"


    Mo Lian Star landed on the back of the six rows of birds, and looked around for a while, and was a little curious, "Old brother, I heard that the brutal beasts only succumb to the blood of the barbarian, and only the barbarian can tame them. Why do these brutal beasts listen so? Your words?"


    Gu Letian also sat on the giant elephant, "Look carefully, these are not ordinary savage beasts."


    "not normal?"


    Ding Yu seemed to have realized something, and he found out his divine consciousness and circled the brutal beast a few times.


    "Yes, it''s the spirit seed among the wild beasts. It took me a lot of thought to find it."


    Gu Letian stroked his beard and smiled, "If it weren''t for the spirit seed, what I would do with these brutal beasts would be of no benefit to us cultivators."


    Ding Yu shook his head and sighed, "Brother, I really admire you!"


    Savage beasts are a general term for monsters that live in the mountains of one hundred thousand. Compared with other monsters, their spirituality is not enough, it is difficult to cultivate, and they do not rely on aura, but rely on the weak and strong food to continue to grow, savage, bloodthirsty, and The nature of the barbarians is similar. For immortal cultivators, barbarians are not very useful, nor can they be used as spiritual food supplements, but there are also special types of barbarians, and spirit seed is one of them.


    Spirit seeds occasionally appear in wild beasts. Like ordinary monsters, they rely on aura, are full of spirituality, can cultivate, and have the powerful physique of wild beasts. Therefore, many immortal cultivators value and look for such wild beast spirits. Species, cultivated into spirit beasts and mounts, but spirit seeds are extremely rare, and it is rare to find one out of ten thousand wild beasts.


    Gu Tianle smiled slightly, "It''s not specially prepared for the mission. It''s just that I have covered all kinds of Taoism, and I have also learned the way of taming beasts, so I have kept these savage beast spirit seeds, but I did not expect to send them now. It''s useful."


    "Let me just say, no matter what the task, it is enough to give us three. Where can others be used?"


    Ding Yu couldn''t help nodding, and snorted softly, "That Zhou Shu, I don''t know what it is, can it be compared with Senior Brother?"


    Gu Letian frowned, "You are too obsessed with you, Junior Brother, for what you said."


    Hearing Ding Yu''s words, Mo Lianxing''s face was slightly cold, and he gently pulled off the bird''s tail. The cyborg spread his feet and ran forward in great strides. The pace was extremely fast, and one step was several tens of feet away, and it was just a blink of an eye. A few miles away.


    "Wait for us, Junior Sister!"


    Ding Yu quickly took a shot of the rhinoceros horn, and just ran with the golden rhino rumbling on his back, like a tank, and there was a mess wherever he went, but the speed was not slow.


    Gu Letian''s giant elephant walked at the end, seeming to walk very slowly, but it was obviously weak. Once it ran, it might still be above the other two savage beasts.


    In this dense forest, using wild beasts to drive the road is indeed the most suitable, even if the cultivator of the gods is running on his own, because the mountains are full of swamp miasma fog, poisonous insect monsters, and those poisonous miasma are even cultivators. It is difficult to get rid of, and you must walk carefully in it, and the brute beast is not afraid of these things at all, and it has less trouble.


    In a short time, a few people have already entered the depths of the mountain.


    Ding Yule cattle stopped and looked around, a little dazed, "Brother..."


    "Don''t talk like that."


    Gu Letian interrupted him and whispered, "This is already a barbarian territory, and now we are a barbarian priest. We have to change our name and speak in barbaric language. You all know how to do it?"


    Ding Yu nodded, her language has changed, "General Barbaric, we have all learned."


    Gu Letian said with satisfaction, "Well, there are too many barbarian tribes and various languages, but it is enough for us to learn General Barbaric."


    Mo Lianxing said softly, "A barbarian is here."


    Gu Letian was startled slightly, let go of his consciousness and explored for a while, then nodded and said, "Well, it seems to be on the same road as us, most of them went to the tribe."


    Ding Yu''s expression changed slightly, and he whispered, "Do you want to kill?"


    Gu Letian thought for a while and said, "No, it''s just that we can go with them and get some information. Let''s go, slow down and wait for them to catch up."


    Several people discussed for a while and continued to move forward.


    Not long after, there was a squeaky sound from behind. A group of barbarians, about a dozen people, riding on weird black beetles, rushed towards several people.


    Gu Letian and the others stopped, turned around and looked at the group of barbarians, his face solemn and his eyes gleaming.


    The barbarians who had walked closer, bent on the upper half of the beetle, and said respectfully in general savage language, "Luo Baima of the Luojia tribe I have seen three seven-class priests."


    Gu Letian stared at the barbarians and said with a majestic expression, "The fifth-class priest of the Loga tribe, how dare you disturb us?"


    The black sharp horns on his forehead were even more shining at this time, shooting out a few red sharp lights, and swiping a few times on the barbarian.


    Luo Baima lowered his head and dared not lift it up, "Three priests, I didn''t mean to wait, but..."


    Ding Yu snorted and said angrily, "Just what!"


    Luo Baima lowered his head deeper, "The three priests, don''t be angry, look at the direction the priests are heading, are you going to participate in the Pantheon Ceremony of Suduo Tribe?"


    "The Ceremony of All Gods?"


    Gu Letian''s heart moved, but he hadn''t heard of this ten thousand gods festival, but on the surface, he didn''t move at all, and said slowly, "Yes."


    "that would be great."


    Luo Baima showed a lot of rejoicing, raised his head and looked at Gu Letian, and whispered, "I also went to participate in the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony, but suddenly the tribe was too steep, and we were not sure to pass through many dangerous situations. If the adults allow us, we would like to follow a few adults...Please rest assured, we will never disturb the adults. Please feel free to speak if adults have any requirements. We will do what we can do. That is ours. with pleasure."


    Ding Yu seemed thoughtful, "Want to follow us?"


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1236: 1 hurry up

    The three of them took a look and heard each other.


    Ding Yu was a little confused, "Have you heard of the ten thousand gods festival, brother?"


    "Not at all," Gu Letian said affirmatively, "I have read most of the classics on the barbarians in the Shu Mountain. There is no such thing as a ritual of the gods. It seems to be something that has only recently been made."


    Ding Yu said thoughtfully, "The Ten Thousand Gods Festival sounds like it''s grand. Could it be that those barbarian tribes want to gather together to do something? Summon ten thousand wild gods out, haha, it''s impossible."


    Gu Letian showed some caution, "It won''t be so much, but I think it''s a lot...Suddenly the tribe wants to hold a ceremonial ceremony for the gods, then their attack on us is probably also related to this."


    "Isn''t this just right?"


    Ding Yu excitedly said, "Let''s go to that festival, investigate everything clearly, and make trouble by the way, let them taste the power of Shushan!"


    "Don''t mess around, priests are definitely indispensable to hold the ceremonies of the gods. There will probably be several high priests. It is not something we can do to go there to make trouble," Gu Letian showed a hint of displeasure. "Our investigation is clear. It��s enough to complete the task. With so many priests, the task is very difficult. We must be extremely cautious and not let those priests discover us."


    Ding Yu said confidently, "We have a secret secret technique that ordinary high priests can''t see. Brother, you don''t have to be too careful."


    "Ok."


    Gu Letian said condensedly, ��It��s also a good thing to meet them here. We are not familiar with Suddenly the tribe��s journey, so go with these barbarians. You can also use them as a guise to hide yourself, but you must be careful about everything. For the best, you should also pay attention and must not expose flaws."


    "I see, Brother Gu."


    Mo Lianxing agreed softly, and Ding Yu nodded, "You don''t need to ask so many times, I know how to do it."


    Seeing that the three of them did not speak for a while, Luo Baima felt anxious, but he did not dare to talk too much. The level of the 100,000 Dashan Barbarians is extremely strict. For the priest, the difference between the higher levels is very big. He is the fifth class. Priest, never dare to offend the three seventh-class priests.


    Gu Letian turned to him, the light on the corner gradually retracted, and said slowly, "Okay, I agree."


    "Great, thank you priest!"


    Luo Baima repeatedly thanked him, and the group of barbarians behind him also shouted, saying what they said, very excited. Obviously, they were not well-learned, did not understand the common language of the barbarians, only the language of the Luojia tribe, and The priest Luo Baima is different.


    "You go ahead and talk about it when you encounter difficulties."


    Gu Letian pulled the reins, letting go.


    "Yes, follow the orders of the adults and make a way for them."


    Luo Baima bowed respectfully and greeted the barbarians to move forward, while holding the beetle, following Gu Letian and the others.


    After walking for a while, Ding Yu became curious about the beetle and asked suspiciously, "Luo Baima, what is the origin of your brutal beast?"


    Luo Baima laughed and said, "Let the adults laugh. This is a kind of brutal beast cultivated by our Luojia tribe. It is called Luojia insect. Because it grows very fast, we use it in our tribe, but it is not very useful. Except that the carapace is a little thicker, it can''t be compared with the wild beasts of adults."


    "Oh."


    Ding Yu nodded and stopped asking.


    Luo Baima looked at him and asked carefully, "How many adults, don''t you know what tribe they are from?"


    Ding Yu smiled, "What tribe do you think we are from?"


    Luo Baima thought for a while and complimented, "Several adults are of such a high rank, our Luojia tribe can''t be compared at all, it must be from a big tribe, I think it is about the same size as Suzu tribe?"


    Suddenly, the tribe is the host tribe of the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony. It can be regarded as one of the largest tribes in the 100,000 Great Mountains. There are about 500,000 barbarians in the tribe, which is about the same as a large Xiu Xiancheng pool, all of which are fierce barbarians. , But there are quite a few priests, about three thousand, and of course, there is the strongest high priest among the barbarians.


    Gu Letian said slowly, "We are from the Zixun tribe."


    Luo Baima was startled when he heard the sound, and hurriedly said, "Zixun tribe is really a big tribe. Those adults are really hard to come here."


    Gu Letian doubted, "Oh, do you know the Zixun tribe?"


    Luo Baima nodded repeatedly, "Of course I have heard that Guibu is a big tribe in the south of Shiwanda Mountain. It is a few million miles away from here. Guibu and Suzuo tribe have been fighting against those wicked immortals. We are the backbone of hundreds of millions of barbarians in Shiwan Dashan, and I am deeply admired. If there were no adults, Shiwan Dashan might have been occupied by those immortals."


    With that, he stood up and saluted very gratefully.


    "Don''t always salute, haha."


    Gu Letian laughed dryly, did not say much, only a trace of pride appeared in his heart.


    He knows a lot about the barbarians and is well prepared for the task. He basically knows the names of the big barbarian tribes. The reason why he is called the Zixun tribe is that the Zixun tribe is the farthest away from here and it is difficult to encounter. For the barbarians who know, the second reason is that the Zixun tribe has a vast geographic area and is scattered with several branches. Even if you meet people from a familiar tribe, you can prevaricate it. It seems that the flaws are the smallest.


    Luo Baima watched Ding Yu, and suddenly said a word in a whisper, seeming to be muttering to himself, but also as if shouting to someone.


    "what?"


    Looking at Luo Baima, Ding Yu was stunned.


    Luo Baima quickly apologized, "Don''t blame it, adults, I''m talking to my partner in front of me. This is our Luojia tribe''s own language Noble adults don''t understand it, it''s not surprising, don''t mind."


    "Oh, don''t shout."


    Ding Yu didn''t take it seriously, but neither he nor Gu Letian noticed. After hearing Ding Yu''s answer, Luo Baima''s eyes suddenly changed.


    "My lord, I will urge them to hurry."


    Luo Baima bowed respectfully and drove the beetle forward.


    Ding Yu nodded slightly, with a hint of sorrow, "This barbarian priest is very submissive to us. With him leading the way, it seems that the tribe can be smoothly achieved."


    Gu Tianle said with some caution, "You still have to be careful."


    Unknowingly, more than ten days passed.


    With the meticulous care of Luojia tribe and Luobaima, all of them felt very comfortable along the way, not at all like being in the difficult and dangerous environment of Shiwan Dashan.


    They also deeply felt the status of priests in the barbarians. They are aloof and have someone to serve no matter what they do. They are really much more comfortable than monks. However, they are not nothing to do. After all, in the mountains, the team will occasionally meet When it comes to danger, such as high-rank barbarians, etc., it is time to rely on them to take action. Most of the time it is Ding Yu. He likes the feeling of being looked up to by people, and the same is true for being looked up by barbarians.


    Along the way, Mo Lianxing rarely spoke, and kept his eyebrows fixed, as if thinking about something.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1237: Poisonous hole

    Luo Baima said respectfully, "Several adults, we are about to enter the poisonous wormhole. That is the only way to go to the tribe. It is very dangerous. We will rely on three adults in a while."


    Gu Letian nodded, "I see, you open the road ahead, we will come over in a while."


    "Ok."


    Luo Baima saluted and directed the barbarians to go forward.


    Gu Letian glanced at Ding Yu and Mo Lianxing, showing a little dignified, "Our goal is getting closer and closer, the poisonous worm hole and the valley of ten thousand insects, after that, it will suddenly become a tribe."


    "Well, the journey is really smooth."


    Ding Yu half leaned on the golden rhinoceros just back, stretched lazily.


    Mo Lianxing nodded, with some doubts in his eyes, and said thoughtfully, "Two brothers, have you felt that the miasma that has entered the body recently has become more and more difficult to get rid of, and it takes nearly half an hour each time. Cleared completely."


    "almost."


    Gu Letian nodded and sighed softly, "The poisonous miasma in the Shiwan Dashan Mountain is really powerful, and it is unexpected to me. No matter how to prevent it, some miasma will enter the body every day. Although Yun Gong practice can get rid of it, it takes every day. Some time, it��s not very good, it��s more troublesome than those poisonous insects. If a general God Transformation Realm comes here, I��m afraid it won��t last a few days."


    Ding Yu felt the same way, "Yes, and I always want to sleep, and I don''t know how to do it."


    Gu Letian said slowly, "Fortunately, we will arrive at the destination soon, so we can hold on for a few more days and wait for the task to be completed."


    Ding Yu nodded again and again, "I will fly out when the time comes. Take a good time. These days are also boring."


    "Don''t be foolish."


    Gu Letian frowned, and whispered, "This is already in the depths of a hundred thousand mountains. The savage beasts in the sky are not easy to provoke. Besides, in order to guard against our immortal cultivators, the most tightly guarded place is the sky. Going up is the target."


    Ding Yu said angrily, "Just talk about it."


    Gu Letian said slowly, "Let''s go, let''s go to the front, Junior Sister Mo, you will be guarding behind and pay attention to the movements of the barbarians. You must be very careful here. Don''t believe any barbarians. The same goes for Luo Baima."


    Mo Lianxing agreed seriously, "I understand, Brother Gu."


    The two went forward. The barbarians were confronting a multi-horned monster, shouting loudly, but did not dare to step forward.


    When Luo Baima saw Ding Yu, he ran over quickly, and said carefully, "My lord came just right, and I met this guy just after entering the hole. It''s very difficult to do."


    "But a beetle is so nervous."


    Taking a look at the strange bug, Ding Yu couldn''t help but shook his head and said with a trace of disdain, "Luo Baima, your tribe''s strength is really not very good, by the way, I haven''t seen you take any action along the way, what are you practicing? "


    Luo Baima showed a trace of shame, "Speaking of making the adults laugh, the villain is Chunfeng savage, and he exercises some brutal skills for healing and healing. Although he is a priest, his strength is very low, and he can only help people from the same tribe. The partner was treated, but there were three adults along the way, but they didn''t even have this chance."


    Ding Yu seemed to realize something, "The spring breeze is savage, so that''s it, then you should have researched on getting rid of the miasma, why not..."


    Gu Letian interrupted him and frowned, "Don''t say more, do things."


    He whispered to himself, "Junior Brother Ding, don''t ask the barbarians about this question, even if it works, do you dare to use it?"


    Ding Yu agreed, and flew up from the mount, with a big golden axe in his hand, standing in front of the beetle, majestic and majestic like a war god.


    "My lord is really majestic!"


    Luo Baima''s voice stood out amidst the strange screams, which made Ding Yu especially happy.


    "My lord, be careful. The Hu blade insects are all poisonous blades. They will be poisoned if they touch them, and they will spray venom..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ding Yu swung his big axe. The beetle worm was restrained by his coercion, struggling desperately but unable to move. It was directly separated by an axe and broke into two pieces, a large patch of dark green venom. It sprayed out, Ding Yu had been prepared for a long time, a beautiful flash body fell dozens of meters away, no damage.


    "My lord... really too powerful... too powerful..."


    As if unable to find words to describe, Luo Baima couldn''t help but admired, but just kept repeating it.


    Ding Yu smiled, leaped back to the mount, put away the big axe, "You keep going, let''s talk about it if you have any questions."


    "Ok, yes."


    Luo Baima bowed and bowed, but when he lowered his head, a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    Ding Yu and Gu Letian turned around and returned to the end of the team.


    Ding Yu said quite contentedly, "Hey, this big axe is really useful, thanks to the senior brother who prepared it for me."


    Gu Letian said slowly, "Do you want you to use a sword in front of the barbarians? Although this battle axe is a barbarian weapon on the surface, it is actually a magic weapon. After you merge into the sword intent, those barbarians will not be able to see it. , But don��t use it in front of the high priest."


    Ding Yu smiled, "I know, it''s comfortable to do tasks with the brother, those barbarians...haha!"


    "Don''t do that, those barbarians..."


    Gu Letian nodded slightly, only a trace of doubt in his eyes, "I think there are some problems, is their attitude a bit too submissive?"


    Ding Yu shook his head and whispered, "Senior brother, don''t think too much. This is the case in the barbarians. Priests are older than they are. If he is not respectful, we can kill him at any time. Isn''t he afraid? , Even if he has any thoughts, he can''t hide our spiritual knowledge, don''t we watch it every day, what can be the problem?"


    "Yes, I hope I worry too much."


    Gu Letian nodded and looked at Mo Lianxing, "Sister Mo, there is nothing wrong, right?"


    Mo Lianxing nodded lightly, "It shouldn''t be. Those barbarians are still sprinkling the dung of those barbarians on the ground as before to temporarily resist the attacks of the barbarians. There is no special action. There are no other barbarians around, and they are not to me. They didn''t respond to the divine consciousness that was protruded."


    Gu Letian nodded, "Well, that''s good."


    Ding Yu leaned on the mount lazily again, half-squinting, it seemed that he was asleep.


    I have seen this scene many times, not only Ding Yu, but also Gu Letian and Mo Lianxing occasionally. It is about the influence of the various weird miasma of the Shiwan Dashan Mountain. Immortal cultivators are always a little uncomfortable. It should be normal to think about it. .


    After walking for a while, Luo Baima came to the end of the team again.


    He bowed and bowed and said respectfully, "Three adults, we are in trouble again. Two hundred-legged vipers blocked the way."


    "I know, I''ll be here soon."


    Gu Letian waved his hand and thought, "The Poisonous Hole is really hard. I just came in and encountered a few powerful savage beasts. I don''t know what else is behind. I am afraid it will be a lot of wear and tear. In short, you have to be more cautious. ."


    "Let''s go, Junior Brother Ding."


    Ding Yu responded and said loudly, "Here, it''s going to be majestic again, hehe."


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1238: Gu Man

    Within a day, I encountered more than 50 high-ranking brutal beasts in the Poisonous Hollow. The two shots 20 times separately, and even Mo Lianxing had to do it. The three were quite exhausted. .


    Naluo Baima felt it too. While calling the team to rest, he brought all kinds of things to Gu Letian and the others, but the things were all weird, either smelly green blood, or burnt bone residue, or The bubbling mucus... Several people looked at it a few times, and even though they were disgusted, they had to take it and pretend to eat it, and then found a chance to spit it out, but suffered a lot.


    After only a short break, brutal beasts attacked again, and Gu Letian and the others could only defend. Although those brutal beasts were not very strong, they were hard to endure if they were too many, and they only felt more tired.


    Ding Yu asked with doubts, "Luo Baima, has the Poisonous Cavern always been so many savage beasts?"


    Luo Baima nodded and said seriously, "I have never been here, but I have heard of the horror here before, otherwise we would not be behind the adults. Now it seems that it is terrible. It''s not that there are a few adults here, our lives are long gone."


    Ding Yu looked tired and couldn''t laugh, "Isn''t the Ten Thousand Insect Valley more terrifying?"


    Luo Baima thought for a while and said, "That''s not the case. Ten Thousand Insect Valley does not need to be a poisonous hole. There are many roads, so let''s find a good one."


    Ding Yu breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s okay, if it''s like a poisonous hole, we all can''t hold on."


    Luo Baima showed a lot of respect, holding a group of dark things in his hands, and holding his head high, "My lord, this is my secret spring breeze ointment. The most important thing is to nourish the essence and blood. If you use too much energy, you can recover after eating these. a bit."


    "Chunfeng ointment..."


    Seeing the dark and smelly spring breeze balm, Ding Yu''s face turned green at once. If it weren''t for the tattoos to cover up, he would be exposed immediately. He resisted the nausea and anointed the spring breeze. I took it and said, "It really is a good medicine, thank you very much, I will enjoy it later."


    Luo Baima nodded, "Okay, it''s better for an adult to take advantage of it. This is when the villain has just been warmed with the blood of a brutal beast, and it is the time to be effective."


    Ding Yu just nodded, although a hundred thoughts threw Luo Baima and Chunfeng ointment together, they could only endure it.


    At this time, a barbarian covered in blood rushed over and shouted, "King, snoring...!"


    Luo Baima''s expression changed drastically, and he quickly communicated with the barbarians. As he listened, his face became heavier, while Ding Yu and Gu Letian beside them seemed to know something and couldn''t help but sighed.


    Luo Baima replied with a drawing, "My lord, it''s not good. A very poisonous red horn came out from the ground in front! That is the most terrifying wild beast in the poison horn hole, and our people are almost unable to hold it! "


    "Okay, I know, I''m going now."


    Ding Yu responded and hurried forward with Gu Letian.


    The two of them walked in front of each other while transmitting their voices.


    Ding Yu complained, "Brother, there are too many monsters, all the time, there is no time to rest at all."


    "Yeah, I really don''t know how the barbarians passed." Gu Letian couldn''t help it. "With the cultivation base of the three of us, we are so tired through the poisonous hole, what about the other barbarians? Do they have something? Special methods?"


    "Maybe, maybe suddenly the tribe knew a way to go easily?"


    Ding Yu shook his head and sighed, "It would be good if we met the barbarians of Suddenly Tribe. These few Luojia tribes are useless at all. Apart from shouting, they can''t help at all."


    Gu Letian nodded and said, "Let''s hold on again. We won''t leave in a while, set up the formation and take a good rest for a day."


    Ding Yuying said, "Well, I have to rest. It would be okay to use the Shushan Sword Art to deal with it, but in order to cover up, I have to use something that I shouldn''t handle.


    The two talked as they walked forward, and Luo Baima followed them with a mysterious smile on his lips.


    On the ground in the middle of the hole, a crack tens of meters deep opened. A crimson centipede that is ten meters long, with its head held high, its eyes shining like searchlights, dangling on the surrounding barbarians, They seem to be looking for food that meets their tastes, but the barbarians look frightened, and they can''t help backing up, but they don''t dare to leave too far.


    "evil creature!"


    Gu Letian and Ding Yu flew up, and two golden axes cut towards the centipede together.


    As soon as it swept in front of the centipede, the sudden change occurred. The centipede did not move, and suddenly exploded. All of a sudden, the venom spewed out like a waterfall, and the whole cave was covered with green venom, like a layer. Thick green mist.


    "Blode if you didn''t fight, this **** centipede."


    Ding Yu''s complexion changed slightly, but he didn''t panic, and stood with Gu Letian, using the golden axe as a shield to keep the venom out.


    It would be easier to block the venom with the magic tricks of the cultivator, such as protective shields, etc. However, in times of crisis, the two did not forget that they were pretending to be a barbarian, so they only used barbaric weapons to resist.


    After only a few breaths, the two felt that they were too weak.


    The venom was too toxic, and the golden axe turned green in a blink of an eye. Not to mention, they only smelled a little bit, and they felt sick.


    Gu Letian said, "Take out the method first, there is no way."


    "it is good."


    Ding Yu nodded, "It''s okay, they should not be able to tell."


    Speaking his profound heart moved slightly, driving Yuanli, intending to use the Shushan method to drive away the poisonous fog.


    "what?!"


    With this use of Yuan Li, his complexion suddenly changed. Suddenly, many dark green threads appeared on the Yuanshen, which wrapped the Yuanshen tightly. There was a feeling that he and the Yuanshen were separated. , But it''s not all divided, it''s just that the soul is greatly hindered, and it is impossible to freely explore the spiritual consciousness and power.


    "poisoned?"


    Confused, he looked at Gu Letian, and Gu Letian looked at him in the same astonishment. Obviously, the two had encountered the same thing.


    "Two adults, what''s the matter?"


    Not far away, Luo Baima walked over Shi Shiran with a strange expression.


    Gu Letian understood immediately and shouted, "You, what did you do?"


    "I didn''t do anything, it''s just that the efforts of more than 20 days have finally reaped," Luo Baima smiled slightly, laughing very coldly, all the flattery and submissiveness that were before are gone, "Two adults, you should not be A barbarian priest, but a cultivator, right?"


    Ding Yu stagnated, "You, who are you?"


    "Of course I am the priest of the Loga tribe. I have not lied about this, but I am not Chunfeng Savage, but a Gu Savage."


    Luo Baima looked at the two of them and said slowly.


    "Gu Man!?"


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1239: Silkworm

    "Gu Man?"


    Gu Letian''s heart was shocked, as if thinking of extremely terrible things, and soon he saw the same shock in Ding Yu''s eyes, "Gu Man, didn''t it mean that there was no such thing long ago?"


    At this moment, Mo Lian star outside also felt abnormal, and swept in like wind.


    With a wave of her hand, Luo Baima was lifted straight into the air, with no resistance, only a trace of panic could not be seen from his face.


    "Hand over the way to solve Gu."


    A cold light flashed in Mo Lianxing''s eyes and said coldly, "Otherwise, I will kill all of you."


    Luo Baima stared at her and said calmly, "Why do you try to be strong? Now the silkworm is only entangled with the surface of your soul, and if you continue to forcefully use the soul, the silkworm will infiltrate the soul. Go inside, then... you know what the result is, right?"


    Mo Lianxing''s face was cold, but her heart was shocked. She couldn''t feel it. When she used the technique, the silk thread on the soul was tightened and tightened, and it was about to seep into the soul. She has nothing to do.


    That is Gu, the most difficult secret method among the barbarians. Even if it is a cultivator of the God Realm, it is difficult to get rid of it. If you don''t know the correct way to solve the Gu, you cannot get rid of it.


    "Junior sister, don''t move."


    Gu Letian looked at Mo Lianxing, slowly shook his head, and said, "Don''t try hard, it is important to protect the soul. If you let Gu enter the soul, the consequences will be disastrous, and it will be impossible to overcome the catastrophe and merge."


    Mo Lianxing sighed inwardly, slowly released his hand, and let Luo Baima fall to the ground.


    Luo Baima stood up, brushed the dust on his body, and laughed unconsciously at the three monks who were busy guarding the soul.


    It seemed that Gu poison entered his body, Ding Yu''s complexion was a little green. He looked at Luo Baima and said in a puzzled manner, "I don''t understand, how did you recognize us and how did you drop the Gu? Those things We didn''t touch or drink at all..."


    Gu Letian and Mo Lianxing also looked at Luo Baima and both had the same doubts.


    They thought they were already very careful, their divine consciousness was always on the alert, but they were still inexplicably caught in the Gu, which was incredible.


    Luo Baima leaned forward and closed with a smile, and after a while he lifted his body, his eyes were full of triumph, "Hahaha, the three cultivators of the god-transition realm were all brought down by a fifth-class priest of mine, and I didn''t dare to resist at all. ,funny!"


    Ding Yu said angrily, "Laugh..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Letian waved his hand, "Your Excellency won, we have nothing to say, but..."


    "It''s just an unclear loss, isn''t it?"


    Luo Baima smiled and pointed at the three of them, "Then let you understand."


    He paced in the cave, in a victorious posture, slowly said, "You say you belong to the Zixun tribe, then you should also know that after the priests in the Zixun tribe reach the fifth rank, you must learn special The Zi Xun Man language, the call of the high priests of the Zi Xun tribe must also be completed through the Zi Xun Man language, but when we met, I said a Zi Xun Man language in front of you, but none of you understood it. Are you really the priests of the Zi Xun tribe? Obviously not."


    Gu Letian''s expression was slightly stagnant, as if thinking of something, he could not help but sigh secretly.


    It was Luo Baima who did say something weird, but they all believed what Luo Baima said at that time. They thought it was the savage language of the Luojia tribe. How could they think that Luo Baima was testing them.


    "Of course, with just one sentence, I only know that you are not the barbarians of the Zixun tribe, but I don''t know if you are a cultivator."


    Luo Baima smiled slightly and continued, "Fortunately, there is still a lot of time. I can observe it slowly. After a long time, I can discover the flaws. You are familiar with the habits of the barbarians, but they are out of date. This is not a tribe. What happened to the priests who have lived here for hundreds of years, like us, you eat the blood of wild beasts every day, and make sacrifices every day, but when you do these things, you have an instinctive aversion to the blood of wild beasts. It is easy to see, and the most important thing is that the process of your fight with the brutal beasts is too unreasonable. The brutal beasts are the most important resource of our barbarians, and any part of the body is the same. Even the most important bone marrow in the body of the barbarian beast is allowed to stray to the ground. There are certain things that a barbaric priest can do. You can''t be a barbarian, you can only be a cultivator who is not rare to the barbarian beast. "


    The three of them looked stagnant, unable to argue for a while.


    They thought that there was something wrong with the mount or magic weapon. They didn��t know that the seemingly big problems were not wrong, but a trivial matter that exposed their identity, and Luo Baima��s observation was also careful. , Is this really a barbarian? Is there such a fine barbarian?


    "You know we are immortal cultivators, but we didn''t see it at all. We didn''t lose injustice."


    Gu Letian looked at Luo Baima and said slowly, "But I still don''t understand, how did you put Gu on us? Is there no flaw in Gu Dao?"


    "If there were no flaws in the Gu Dao, this Nanzhanzhou would have long been the Nanzhanzhou of our barbarians."


    Luo Baima shook his head slightly, and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, "It''s just that you are too careless, or that you don''t even look down on me, the fifth-class priest, and us who are humble in your eyes."


    The barbarians nearby seemed to echo him, shouting loudly, speaking strangely, but quite excited.


    Luo Baima pressed his hand, motioned them to stop, looked at Gu Letian and the others, and slowly said, "It''s not complicated to say it just stick to it every day, from the moment I saw you When I start, I��m just starting to play Gu.��


    "what?"


    Ding Yu was stunned, "It starts as soon as we meet?"


    "Yes, what does it matter? If you are of the same race, I will naturally remove the gu in advance, but if not, I will let the gu poison grow deeper and deeper."


    Luo Baima showed a trace of pride, "When I sacrifice the flesh and blood every day, I will put a layer of Gu powder in the blood, and the powder will carry the young eggs of the silkworm worm, and then put the flesh and blood into the miasma to sacrifice. Sacrifice, the gu powder mixed with the miasma, drifting around until it falls on your body, and is gradually inhaled by you. Those young eggs may be easy to distinguish in normal times, but when you try to get rid of the miasma, they are very It��s hard to take care of them. Just like that, you will inhale some Gu worm eggs every day. They will slowly grow in your body, but it is difficult for you to feel it."


    "There is Gu powder in that miasma?"


    Ding Yu seemed to have realized something, and said in surprise, "No wonder it takes more and more time to get rid of the miasma every day. Is this the reason?"


    Luo Baima smiled slightly, "Yes, the deeper the poison is, the more difficult it is for you to get rid of it. You will feel sleepy from time to time, but you can''t feel anything abnormal in your body."


    Gu Letian sighed secretly and said in a slow voice, "Excuse me, how did the silkworm poison happen?"


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1240: Luo Baimas thoughts

    "Fighting, endless fighting."


    Luo Baima slowly said, "After the young eggs hatch, the silkworm will be hidden deep in your flesh and blood meridians. They are motionless and grow very slowly. You can''t find out, but in the battle they become It��s different. When you are in constant battle, the flesh and blood meridians will become active, and the gu worm will grow rapidly, and it will mature into a silkworm worm and gradually cover your soul. ."


    There was a strange enthusiasm in his eyes. As Gu Man, Gu Poison was his favorite thing.


    "Fight, poisonous hole..."


    Ding Yu nodded thoughtfully, and then said bitterly, "No wonder you will go here!"


    "What is better than the poisonous hole?"


    Luo Baima laughed, "Of course, even if it is a poisonous hole, it is impossible to have so many savage beasts and poisonous insects, but as a Gu savage, there are naturally ways to attract them, and my fellow savage races have dropped a lot. Powerful."


    Gu Letian doubted, "Those savage beast dung is not driving away brutal beasts, but attracting brutal beasts?"


    "You are clever, but it doesn''t stop there. Although our Luojia tribe is small, but ancient, many things have been handed down. The slogans they shout every day are a unique way to attract wild beasts. It is a pity, you immortals. The person would not understand."


    Luo Baima glanced at a few people, and sighed pretentiously.


    Gu Letian only sighed secretly in his heart, this time he was really defeated, and the matter has reached this point, and it cannot be undone.


    He grabbed his mind and said slowly, "Just say what you want. I believe you have worked so hard to trap us, and there will be no special purpose."


    "purpose?"


    Luo Baima smiled happily, "As a Gu barbarian, it is already a great satisfaction to be able to force several powerful cultivators to do this, and what purpose is needed."


    Ding Yu snorted and said decisively, "Don''t talk nonsense, just say anything, if you are too wordy, even if your soul is damaged and you can''t fit together, I will kill you immediately, not leaving one. !"


    "Hehe, we are all scared."


    Looking at the barbarians on the side, Luo Baima turned around and smiled faintly, "But I don��t believe it, you immortal cultivators, the value of the soul is almost equal to that of life, how could you risk being unable to fit together? Is danger coming to kill me?"


    Gu Letian frowned, "Okay, what do you want to do?"


    Now they are just being trapped by the silkworm poison, their bodies are not restricted, they can move freely, and it is easy to kill Luo Baima. If they just do this, they will not be able to remove the poison, and it will be difficult for the soul to return to its original state. In some situations, the future combination is basically impossible to succeed. For a genius like them, there is no difference between being unable to be combined and dying. Luo Baima has clearly seen this, so now the situation is completely controlled by Luo Baima.


    Luo Baima didn''t answer, turned around, and seemed to say to himself, "The three of you have worked together in a tacit understanding, and you must have been together to cultivate your sect. Emei is either Shushan or Emei. You shouldn��t have no knowledge of the Zixun tribe, so you are Shushan disciples, right?"


    He turned around and looked at the three with a smile.


    The three of them looked indifferent, but their hearts were tight. He knew that he was a cultivator and there was no big problem, but he knew that he was a Shushan disciple.


    "Whether it is or not, I take it as it is."


    Luo Baima slowly said, "What I want is very simple. Tell me how to crack the Shushan Mountain Protection Formation and the details of Shushan''s internal situation. I will tell you the way to remove the poison. Don''t think about anything else. The Gu poison was inflicted by me, and only I have the method to remove it."


    Ding Yu was shocked when he heard the sound, and scolded, "What are you talking about? Daydreaming!"


    Luo Baima said indifferently, "Why get angry, exchange your three souls for some simple information, isn''t this transaction unfair? And other things of your immortal cultivators, spiritual objects, etc., I am not interested at all ."


    Gu Letian''s expression was slightly condensed, "What do you want these to do, even if you know it, you won''t be able to enter Shushan."


    "Tell you the truth."


    Luo Baima stared at the three of them, his expression suddenly became severe, "This time the tribe��s ten thousand gods ceremony was specially convened for your Shushan. All seven hundred tribes in the hundred thousand mountains will gather together to discuss how to deal with you. The way of Shushan... I happened to meet you. It was a blessing. How could I miss it? If I can take these news with me, I can get what I want, such as fame and status."


    His voice was also much louder, and his words seemed to be true.


    Indeed, among the barbarians, Luo Baima is very special. Compared with other barbarians, he relies on brute force and only knows hard work. He pays more attention to the brain and fame. He always prides himself on the ovary of the barbarian. He is very ambitious and wants He emerged in the ceremonies of the gods and found a position similar to that of a military division. Under his command, the barbarians captured Shu Mountain in one fell swoop and created the barbarians�� 10,000-year legacy.


    Several Shushan disciples quickly understood the meaning of his words.


    Looking at Luo Baima, Gu Letian''s expression gradually became calm, "It turns out that you think so, it''s really a big conspirator, haha..." He laughed twice, and resolutely said, "Your terms, we will never agree. of!"


    Ding Yu followed and shouted, "Yes, if you want us to disclose the secrets of Shushan, don''t even think about it!"


    Luo Baima glanced at the three of them, seemingly enlightened, "The answer is the same as I thought. Okay, then I will take you to the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony and hand it over to the priests of the Sudden Tribe, and let them ask you. I can''t ask it directly, but it''s a credit."


    "ridiculous."


    Ding Yu looked cold suddenly, and stood a few steps, "Don''t dream, I will kill you now!"


    Luo Baima said tit-for-tat, "Kill me or follow me, it''s your choice."


    "Of course it killed you!"


    Ding Yu sneered and said, the big axe in his hand has been raised.


    "and many more!"


    "Follow him!"


    Gu Letian and Mo Lianxing yelled out almost at the same time, Ding Yu''s expression was stagnant, the axe stopped in the air.


    Gu Letian grabbed Ding Yu and said, "I am not opposed to killing him, but don''t worry."


    Ding Yu said anxiously, "Why not be in a hurry, he is brilliant, such a barbarian is a serious problem for me, and I can''t stay."


    Gu Letian said in a deep voice, "But now we are all poisoned by Gu, if you kill him, you will have no hope of ascending to immortality, let alone, we will not be able to find a way to remove the poison Yuanshen Slowly we will cringe...We are not afraid of death, but you have to understand that the three of us are the last hope of Shushan. Elder Xu has said that it is better for Shushan to perish, and nothing will happen to the three of us. Could it be that you have to watch this Happened?"


    Ding Yu settled down, knowing that Gu Tianle was right, and said helplessly, "The brother said, what should I do? He is going to take us to the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony. After going there, our identity is exposed. Isn''t it worse to die?"


    "Don''t worry, there are still more than ten days away from Sudden Tribe, and there may not be no turning point."


    Gu Letian said slowly, but he didn''t know in his heart whether there was a real turnaround.


    Ding Yu thought for a while and said, "Well, let''s bear with them for a few more days. If there is no way before the tribe, I will kill them again."


    "Well, I think so too."


    Gu Letian nodded, as if thinking of something, and with some doubts, "Junior Sister, what did you just say, go with him?"


    Mo Lianxing''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and he whispered, "Yes."


    Ding Yu questioned, "Why?"


    Mo Lianxing hesitated, "I...that''s what I think."


    How could she tell that she actually wanted to kill Luo Baima more than Ding Yu just now, but when she was about to do it, she suddenly heard a familiar and unfamiliar voice.


    "Don''t worry, go with them."


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1241: 2 people underground

    At the moment when he heard the sound, Mo Lian recognized that it was Zhou Shu''s voice.


    At that moment, she suddenly believed that sentence with certainty, so she blurted out, "Follow him!" But after she finished speaking, she regretted it again. Why did she suddenly say it out, as a monk, why? Just so impulsive? It''s hard to say clearly, but perhaps this is the power of example, which always makes people believe and obey unconditionally.


    Soon, Zhou Shu''s voice resounded in Shihai again.


    "Go with them, I will find a way to solve the poison, don''t tell others."


    She subconsciously agreed, and when Gu Letian and Ding Yu asked about the reason, she could only go over it and couldn''t explain anything.


    "Zhou Shu, how did he come, where is he? Why didn''t he notice it at all, is his concealment technique so powerful? How does he solve the Gu poison, isn''t the only person who can solve the Gu poison?"


    Some doubts dangled in her mind, lingering, and unconsciously, some waves appeared in her calm and cold eyes.


    "Don''t worry, sister."


    Gu Letian looked at her with concern, "There is still some time we can find a way."


    Ding Yu also thought that Mo Lianxing was worried about Gu poison, and said, "Junior sister, don''t worry, I won''t let you have any trouble! If the tribe has no way, I will kill people and you will go back to the sect. , The sect should be able to remove the poison and restore the soul."


    Mo Lianxing calmed down, "Senior Brother Ding, don''t say that, there can be a way."


    Gu Letian nodded slowly, and said confidently, "Yes, the three of us can work together to resolve the crisis."


    "Have you discussed it well?"


    Luo Baima walked over slowly, and he also knew that the three were transmitting, so he waited for a while.


    Gu Letian nodded and said with a solemn expression, "Let''s go with you first."


    "Ha ha."


    Luo Baima shook his head unconsciously, with a trace of contempt in his eyes, "I thought you would do it. Sure enough, immortal cultivators are afraid of death, but I also want to remind you that your time is running out. I have enough patience to wait. , But I don��t know if there are any adults in the tribe. If you really want to enter the tribe, it��s hard for you to die easily."


    With that said, he turned to the barbarians and said something in a whirlwind. Those barbarians gathered together and walked forward together.


    Ding Yu felt bitterly, "Who said I was afraid of death! I..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was stopped by Gu Letian. Gu Letian said slowly, "I also want to see, without us, how would you pass through the Poisonous Crater Hole and Ten Thousand Worm Valley."


    "Haha, you thought I really depend on you..."


    Luo Baima laughed and said, "This road, our barbarians have walked countless times, if you don''t want to lead, closing your eyes won''t attract brutal beasts. Do you think I will let go of the poison and let you do it? Dreaming, don''t worry about it. Up."


    "That''s it."


    Gu Letian sighed lightly, and slowly backed away. This time, he was really defeated. He thought he knew the barbarians well, but he didn''t, and he didn''t expect such a powerful character in the barbarians.


    Ignoring them, Luo Baima waved his hand and the team set off again.


    Below the team, dozens of miles deep underground, Zhou Shu and Qingque were trekking. Well, it can''t be said to be a trek, it should be a leisurely walk.


    The mud and rocks under the ground are like air in their eyes, without creating any obstacles, walking on, just like the air.


    During this time, they have been underground. This is the easiest way to hide. No one can find them. However, the premise is that both of them have extremely powerful spiritual consciousness, especially Zhou Shu, with the power of his five elements, he can easily perceive all the above situations, and he can go out at any time.


    Qingque looked at Xiao Gun in front of him, and said with envy, "You little fellow, you are really useful. It is impossible for me to use the power of the Five Elements to such an extent."


    "Indeed, monster beasts are indeed more talented in some respects than our human immortal cultivators."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and felt it. His Five Elements Method has been successfully cultivated, and he has reached the point where he can transform freely. But after all, he can''t be like Xiao Gun. It''s like a fish in water in any environment, and it doesn''t seem to take a lot of effort.


    Xiaogan turned his head, smiled happily, and said nothing.


    The blue bird seemed to think, "From it, I feel the breath of a dragon similar to yours. Is it..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looking forward to it, "Well, there are some opportunities, let''s try."


    Xiaogunhualong is also his top priority. This is a long process. I hope that Bian��s trip will be a good start.


    "You, I don''t know what to say."


    Qingque smiled faintly, glanced upwards, and shook his head slightly, "These Shushan disciples still have a bit of poor experience, and I didn''t expect them to be fooled like this."


    "Not surprisingly."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The big sect disciples like them, whose strength is a bit higher than the others, have developed the idea that they can solve all problems with their strength. They are all fair and honest, and they don��t know enough about the tricks of ghosts. And that Luo Baima is really not easy. I didn''t expect that there would be such a person in the barbarian clan, and the scheming was too deep.


    Qingque nodded and said, "Since we have seen it early, why didn''t we remind them earlier? Their current situation is a bit troublesome, that Gu poison...We have also talked about it many times along the way The Gu Dao originating from the ancient witch **** Profound Gu is indeed the strangest method of the barbarians. In the immortal cultivation world back then, the Gu cultivation was feared by others, and it was even more terrifying than evil cultivation. A Gu cultivation in the Nascent Soul Realm, a cultivator in the God Realm I didn��t dare to provoke me, for fear that I would be caught in Gu without knowing it, and Gu Xiu would have to be buried with him. Otherwise, Shushan Emei would not unite and launched a Gu extermination operation. That time they paid a lot. The price, but it also made Gu repair disappear for thousands of years, but I didn''t expect that there will be another Gu repair now, and it is still so troublesome, alas."


    "Well, I have also seen a lot of rumors of Gu Xiu, it is indeed scary, but..."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "They are still incomparable with evil cultivators. Except for a few special Gus, Gu cultivators will not use other immortal cultivators as resources. There is nothing wrong with it. In fact, for them, Gu Dao, It is also a means of ascending to an immortal. If you have the talent, you can learn. There is nothing to blame. I think that the eradication of Emei in Shushan was wrong."


    Qingque smiled unconsciously, "It''s okay to tell me, but if you want to say this to Shu Shan, they won''t forgive you."


    "I won''t tell them," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, showing a trace of solemnity, "but this is my original idea, Gu Dao shouldn''t be extinct."


    In Zhou Shu''s view, Gu Dao, Ghost Dao, etc., like Dao that is not understood by the immortal cultivation world, have a lot of value and are worth continuing.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1242: discuss

    "Your ideas are always different."


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu, shook his head lightly, and said with deep meaning, "Zhou Shu, do you want to return to the ten thousand fa period?"


    "In the period of ten thousand faculties in the ancient times, there are all kinds of ways. Every cultivator can make good use of his talents and find a path that suits him. But now, most cultivators only practice a few ways. No matter how talented you are, you have to abandon it because there is no way to repair it."


    Zhou Shu expressed a bit of hesitation, and said slowly, "Over the past two thousand years, all the roads have withered. Those decent sects have either eliminated Zen or soul, or ghost and Gu... Qingque, don''t you think that there are too few Taoisms now. , Is it also a reason for not being able to appear?"


    Qingque laughed, "I didn''t think so much, I only focus on my own way, where I care so much, unlike you, I want to learn everything."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and shook his head, "I only occasionally feel emotional, but I do want to see a flourishing age where everything exists, although I know that is unlikely, unless it is..."


    Qingque said in astonishment, "Unless, I don''t think there is unless, there are many ways in the realm of cultivating immortals that no longer exist, and it is impossible to reappear."


    Zhou Shu looked awe-inspiring, and said slowly, "Unless it is to connect the Xuanhuang world and the immortal world, it is possible for the great powers to return to the immortal world to preach."


    "what?!"


    Qingque''s face suddenly changed, exclaiming, staring at Zhou Shu for a long time, but couldn''t calm down.


    She sighed and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, your idea is too crazy, it is impossible to achieve."


    "Just talk about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, seeming to see her heart, and did not go on, but he knew that his thoughts were not crazy, he had already begun to work in this direction, and he was not the only one working in this direction. .


    "Think less and don''t spend too much energy. Although our life span is very long, it is not long enough compared to Xiu Xian."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and said earnestly, "Furthermore, there will be a catastrophe soon, and this one hundred years cannot be wasted."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "I understand."


    Qingque turned to the top and said thoughtfully, "What are you going to do, do you use a thousand illusions to let Luo Baima solve the gu by himself?"


    "You know me more and more. I do think so. Gu Poison and Gu Cultivation are connected with each other. Every Gu worm only listens to Gu Cultivation. Even if we know how to solve Gu, we must ask him. "I can do it myself," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "but I can''t do it now. I have to understand him and Gu Dao more deeply, so that he can create an illusion that suits his ideas, so that he can lose himself and make a relationship with himself. The behavior is contrary to the original intention, but... have you noticed that he seems to have poisoned himself?"


    "Yes, the well-known Golden Toad Heart Devouring Gu can be seen from the gold threads in his body. This kind of Gu worm has been raised in the body since he was a child. Yuan grows like a pet in the host''s body. The mind communicates with the host. It will only obey the host''s commands and will not be affected by the outside world. Once the Gu worm finds that the host has changed, it will use the heart-biting self-harm method to remind the host. , And at the same time sacrifice oneself, greatly enhance the host ability."


    The blue bird showed a little dignity and warned, "You can control the Luo Baima with a thousand illusions, but you may not be able to control the Gu worm. You must pay special attention to this, otherwise it will be easy to fail."


    "Is that so."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "It seems that the plan is about to change. In case Luo Baima is eaten by the Gu worm when the Gu poison is removed, then he will give up all his efforts, and Shu Shan is afraid that he will hate me forever."


    Qingque snorted, "Huh, you know that Gu repair is difficult. Golden Toad Heart Eater Gu is a bit better. It is only used to restrain the mind control and enhance the ability to protect the Gu insect, while exploding Gu and destroying the soul. Gu is really difficult to deal with. Once the host has something to do, it will directly explode and destroy the soul. If the host''s ability is strong enough, the Gu worm''s power will not be good even if it is crossing the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, and said fortunately, "Fortunately, it seems that Luo Baima is not such a fierce barbarian."


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "But you can''t underestimate him, I think his Gu Dao is already quite deep, and the silkworm that can trap the soul, there are not many Gu repairs that can do it back then."


    "Of course I don''t underestimate him, I value him very much, an extraordinary value."


    Zhou Shu stopped moving after speaking, seeming to be lost in thought.


    Qingque patted Zhou Shu, "Did you think of it? If you want me to say it, don''t care about those disciples."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "I don''t care about the few disciples, but the shark beads. They are not good, and I have nothing to get, so I will lose it. Since I can''t use a thousand fantasy to risk, then Let Luo Baima go and untie the Gu willingly."


    "He will solve it himself?"


    Qingque froze, and quickly understood, "Are you going to intimidate or lure?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "Luo Baima is not afraid of death, threats are useless, and so is temptation. I don''t have what he wants, and I am not familiar with Shushan."


    The green bird frowned and said softly, "Then what do you do?"


    There was a flash of light in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he smiled slightly, "I ask him to come down and discuss it."


    "what?"


    Suspiciously, Zhou Shu already flew up with Xiao Gun.


    However, after a hundred breaths of time, Zhou Shu reappeared underground, with only one more person beside him, Luo Baima with a dazed expression.


    Luo Baima glanced at Zhou Shu and Qingque, seeming to feel something, and gradually calmed down, "What do you want to do?"


    "It seems that you can think of We have always been below, right? Yes, we have been there all the time, and we have seen the whole process of the matter. You did a very good job, trapping three monks, really It''s admirable, but now everything is over," Zhou Shu said lightly, "Luo Baima, you have detoxified their poison, I won''t be troubled by you, nor will they."


    Luo Baima looked at Zhou Shu, and a lot of resentment surged in his heart for a while. The game he worked so hard was actually in the hands of others, and his efforts were seen as a game by others. His anger could not be concealed, "End? Do you treat all of this as a game, and say it is over?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "I didn''t say that, and you don''t have to think so, but you know, I do have a lot of opportunities that can be prevented, but it''s useless to do it. If you do, you won''t get anything. , Even died long ago."


    Luo Baima''s complexion was stagnant, and he knew that what Zhou Shu was talking about was the truth, and that murder was nothing but heartbreaking, and his momentum was weakened a lot.


    He settled down and said awe-inspiringly, "That''s because you didn''t do it! So the situation is still on my side. If you want me to relieve them, you have to pay enough terms, otherwise I won''t agree, even if you can easily Kill me, the Gu poison still can''t be solved."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then what do you want?"


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1243: Consider 1

    "what?"


    Unexpectedly, when he heard Zhou Shu''s answer, Luo Baima was stunned.


    His words just now seemed very tough, but he didn''t really have much confidence in his heart.


    Obviously, the monk in front of him understood everything and brought him here from among the many barbarians without knowing it. Such strength is beyond his reach. What''s more, he can only threaten the Shushan disciples. It wasn''t the monk in front of him, and he didn''t think Zhou Shu would pay any high price for the Shushan disciples, but his life was truly in the hands of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at him without saying a word. Qingque looked at Zhou Shu with some curiosity. She didn''t expect that Zhou Shu would directly come down to discuss Luo Baimala. She had never seen such a thing.


    "I����"


    Luo Baima paused, but didn''t know what to do.


    In a short period of time, the mood has risen and fallen several times, and it is as calm as him, and it is inevitable to lose his mind.


    I thought that I had grasped the Shushan disciple, and the winning ticket was in hand. I thought that everything I did was under the control of others. The self-righteous victory was a big joke, but when he just felt that his life was not guaranteed, the other party gave him another offer. The change came too abruptly. Facing Zhou Shu, he somewhat lost his ideas, and this was exactly what Zhou Shu wanted.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "By the way, Shushan''s intelligence is unnecessary, I don''t know, I''m not afraid to tell you if I know."


    Luo Baima thought for a while, and seemed to say decisively, "If you don''t have Shushan, then I don''t have much to ask for."


    "Nothing to want?"


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "You want the information of Shushan, because you want to stand out at the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony, gain status, and get more rights, right?"


    Luo Baima glanced at Zhou Shu, knowing that all his previous actions were in Zhou Shu''s eyes. The wolf''s ambition was also fully revealed. An inexplicable burst of anger surged, and he couldn''t help but snorted, "So what?"


    "Nothing, a normal idea."


    Zhou Shu didn''t get angry, and said calmly, "You are brilliant, but have you thought about it, even if you get the information as you wish, will other barbarians believe you? You are a fifth-class priest of a tribe, in their eyes, It��s impossible for you to get that information, and it will be fake if you get it. They won��t believe you."


    Luo Baima''s expression changed slightly, but soon he laughed, "What do you know, I have my own way."


    "Do you use the Gu Dao you are good at?"


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "The Gu Dao hasn''t been in the world for a long time, but you have been inherited and become a very good Gu Cultivator. I admire your talents and opportunities, but you think other barbarians will be because of this. And look at you, do you regard you as the hope of the barbarians? If the world of cultivating immortals, you have acquired some kind of lost path, a blockbuster is just around the corner, but Shiwan Dashan is not the world of cultivating immortals, and the barbarians are not immortal cultivators, if the barbarians care about Gu Dao , Back then, Gu Cultivation would be protected, and that extremely powerful Gu Cultivation would not be wiped out by the two sects so easily."


    Luo Baima''s complexion was stagnant, and he didn''t know how to refute for a while.


    Zhou Shu continued, "You are very smart. You should know that the barbarians are aggressive by nature, and everything is solved by force. For tens of thousands of years, the number of barbarian tribes in the 100,000 mountains has been reduced from hundreds of thousands to several thousand now. The internal struggle is far more than with the immortal cultivator. For a barbarian tribe to survive and become strong, it must be contaminated with the blood of countless other tribes. You count on other barbarians to value you and protect you because of your Gu Dao. It is simply impossible. The barbarians never care about what way, only their own strength."


    Luo Baima sighed unconsciously, Zhou Shu''s few words really came from the essence of the barbarian.


    In Nanzhanzhou, the barbarians are inherently stronger than the immortal cultivators, their resources are also abundant, and there are many extravagant powers to help them, but they have always been at a disadvantage in the confrontation with the immortal cultivators, and they are dying day by day, and the number of them is decreasing. If you don''t get out of the 100,000 mountains, you can''t even keep your hometown. The fundamental reason is that the barbarians are too aggressive and have not developed a systematic civilization. They will always be scattered and will never be united.


    Zhou Shu did not stop, and continued, "The barbarians only admire the strong, and the weak have no rights. A fifth-class priest like you, no matter how high aspirations, no matter how brilliantly resourceful, does not understand the Gu Dao that is about to be lost. Little use."


    The words were like nails, nailing Luo Baima''s heart fiercely. He lowered his head, his complexion gradually turned gray, and his original shiny eyes dimmed.


    After a pause, he slowly raised his head, seeming to roar, "So what, I don''t need information, I will directly take those Shushan disciples to the tribe, which is also a credit. The facts are in front of me. They can''t help but don''t believe me."


    "You are really naive, is it possible?"


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head and said slowly, "Shushan disciples go to the Sudden Tribe, then they are dead. Choose between death and damage to the soul, do you think they will choose to die? Before reaching the Sudden Tribe, if you If the conditions are not fulfilled, there will only be one in the end, you die, and they leave with the poison, hurting both sides, and no one will get any benefit."


    Luo Baima snorted and said stubbornly, "The Gu poison has no one to solve except me. Even if they leave, they will never recover. I will die if I die. I can drag three monks from the gods of Shushan to the burial. UU Reading www. .uukanshu.com is also worth it."


    "Is it worth it?"


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly, "I think this is a pity."


    Luo Baima said disdainfully, "That''s what they want to die, what a pity."


    "I''m not sorry for them, but for you," Zhou Shu showed a little dignified, slowly said, "You have far more wisdom and talent than other barbarians, but you die like this, what a pity, and you just saw the light of day. Gu Dao will disappear again, which is really a pity."


    Luo Baima''s heart was shocked, and then he sneered, "Don''t fake mercy, your immortal cultivators and our barbarians don''t share heaven, and they hate Gu Dao even more. Doesn''t the Gu Dao fit your wishes? You will do it for me. unfortunately?"


    His words were a lot of disdain and ridicule, but Zhou Shu didn''t care, and only slowly said, "You are right to think this way, but I really feel sorry for you, whether you believe it or not."


    Luo Baima looked at Zhou Shu, and seemed to feel the sincerity in his words. He was speechless for a while, and took back the words that continued to ridicule.


    Zhou Shu paused for a while, then slowly said, "Don''t beg to die, I have a way to get the best of both worlds, you might as well consider it."


    Luo Baima''s expression was stagnant, and he quickly shook his head and said, "The best of both worlds, how can the barbarians and the cultivators do it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s actually very simple."


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1244: Ill solve Gu

    "No... it''s impossible to have both."


    Luo Baima looked at Zhou Shu and said vigilantly, "What do you want to do, do you want me to betray the barbarians?"


    "You said it yourself."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said slowly, "I have been paying attention to you these days. Your habits are very different from those of other barbarians. It can even be said to be out of place. They don''t like to eat raw flesh and blood like they do. Use force to solve it, and pay more attention to wit... I always feel that you are more like a cultivator than a barbarian. You are not happy in a barbarian tribe, right?"


    Luo Baima''s expression was slightly condensed, and his head slightly lowered, as if being poked in his mind.


    Indeed, he did not do well among the barbarians. He practiced Gu Dao and was not good at force. This is contrary to most barbarians. Therefore, he is often ridiculed by other barbarians in the tribe and is said to be weak. Even as a priest, there are many people in the tribe who disobey him, and he always sighs in his heart.


    Suddenly the tribe held a ceremonial ceremony for the gods this time, and the Luojia tribe selected the priests to lead the team. With the help of Gu Dao and wisdom, he defeated several sixth-class priests and successfully obtained the qualifications to lead the team. This is also a good breath. But even so, the tribe��s weak voice still didn��t calm down, and he understood that as long as he continued to practice Gu Dao, he would always carry a reputation for weakness, unless he could do something vigorous. , Let the whole barbarian be proud of him, just like the original Gu ancestor.


    After thinking for a while, he turned to Zhou Shu and said slowly, "What you said is not wrong, but I am always a barbarian from Shiwan Dashan. I will not betray the tribe, let alone betray the barbarian."


    This is the belief in his heart, unless it is a great accident, it is unlikely to change.


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, nodded lightly, and said calmly, "You are very good, but you think too much. Although I have the idea of ??letting you out of the barbarians, but that is a future thing, and now I can''t control so much , You don��t have to think too much."


    Luo Baima''s expression was startled. Did he think wrong? Suddenly, I felt like I was being led away by Zhou Shu.


    After a while, he said, "I didn''t want me to betray, so what is the simple way you said the best of both worlds?"


    "It''s very simple."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Now you take a few of them to Suddenly Tribe, it won''t do you any good, it''s better to let it go."


    Luo Baima seemed to realize something, "Let go?"


    "Yes, just let it go," Zhou Shu nodded, "You help them detoxify, and then they leave, just as if you had never met, nothing happened, and you went your own way, wouldn''t it be good?"


    Luo Baima was taken aback for a moment and couldn''t help thinking.


    Now that it��s difficult to ride a tiger, there is almost no possibility of getting information from Shushan, and suddenly the tribe itself is almost bound to die. From this point of view, what Zhou Shu said is indeed a very good solution, but the previous hard work was all wasted.


    He hesitated, "Then I haven''t done anything these days?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If you feel that you have lost, I can compensate you with something."


    "Then there is no need," Luo Baima shook his head, with many doubts in his eyes, "How do you guarantee that after I remove the poison, I will be safe and sound, and they still have you, so they won''t do anything to me?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You have done everything clean, and I will keep you safe."


    Luo Baima thought for a while, then slowly said, "Okay, I promise you, I will untie their silkworm."


    "Okay, I''ll send you up, do everything as I say."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and floated up with Luo Baima.


    But after a while, Luo Baima appeared in the team again.


    He looked around, the barbarians were still advancing quickly, and he didn''t seem to realize that he had been away for a long time. He couldn''t help but shocked again, "The monk''s ability is really incredible..." I don��t know, these barbarians have long been controlled by Yan Yiqian. All they saw were the illusions that Luo Baima was still leading them. Of course, he didn��t even know that he himself was also affected by Yan Yiqian. From the moment of entering the ground.


    Zhou Shu used it ingeniously. The effect of the one thousand illusions cast was very slight, but with various words, Luo Baima was taken away by Zhou Shu without knowing it, except for those firm beliefs, as a barbarian. , Gu Xiu, etc., his other thoughts were changed subtly, and he unintentionally obeyed Zhou Shu''s thoughts.


    This technique may be more difficult than simply using spiritual consciousness.


    Luo Baima thought for a while and walked slowly to the end of the team.


    Gu Letian and Ding Yu stared at Luo Baima, with very hateful eyes, "What are you doing, and are you here to negotiate terms?"


    Luo Baima shook his head and said indifferently, "No, my idea has changed. I plan to detoxify you, and then go on separate ways, irrelevant to each other."


    "what!?"


    Ding Yu''s eyes widened, unable to believe his ears, "What did you say?"


    Gu Letian''s expression was condensed and he snorted, "Relieve Gu? I think you want to give us another heavy Gu poison, right?"


    Luo Baima said without changing his face, "Whatever you think, who will come first?"


    Seeing what he said solemnly, Gu Letian and others were stunned for a while.


    Ding Yu said, "Brother, what is he doing?"


    Gu Letian just puzzled, "I don''t know, maybe I''m still afraid of death? But just a few hours later, this change is too fast."


    Ding Yu pondered for a while, and slowly said, "I think he still has some conspiracy. He is a barbaric clan with many tricks, and is completely different from other barbarians. We can''t be fooled anymore."


    Gu Letian followed, "Hmm..."


    Only the two of them have not finished discussing ~ www.novelhall.com~ Mo Lianxing next to him has already walked over, "I''ll come first."


    "what?"


    "Junior sister, what are you doing? Don''t be fooled anymore, he must be uneasy!"


    The two were shocked, and quickly stepped forward to dissuade him, but Mo Lianxing only shook his head, "It''s okay, I''ll give it a try. If something goes wrong, the two seniors will give me revenge."


    They wouldn''t know that Zhou Shu''s voice sounded in Mo Lianxing''s ear, "Don''t worry."


    If the previous Mo Lianxing still had some hesitation, now she is completely obedient, because she clearly saw that in a few hours, Luo Baima stopped talking about the conditions, but came directly and said to relieve them. If Zhou Shu didn''t make such a big change, who would it be?


    Luo Baima nodded, "Follow me, it will take an hour and a half, it will be a little painful, but no matter what, don''t move the soul."


    "Okay, I believe you."


    Mo Lianxing said calmly, but the direction she spoke was not in Luo Baima, but in a deserted area.


    Ding Yu was still discouraging, "Junior Sister Mo, don''t trust him!"


    Gu Letian shook his head, "Let her go, I feel a little strange, that Luo Baima may really want to relieve Gu."


    Ding Yu stubbornly said, "Then let me try first."


    During the dispute between the two, Mo Lianxing had disappeared with Luo Baima.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1245: Is it the elder?

    Ground.


    Qingque shook his head slightly, and couldn''t believe it, "He actually went to solve Gu, obviously he still takes the initiative, here is so close to Suddenly the tribe, I don''t believe he can''t solve the few Shushan disciples, but He changed in front of you. He didn''t even ask who you were or why you were going to save the Shushan disciple, and he promised to do what you said...like being poured with soup, he doesn''t know what he is doing anymore."


    Zhou Shu, who was paying attention to the above situation, smiled and said, "It''s a soup."


    Qingque seemed to be thinking, "Do you use God''s Sense, are you afraid of the Gu worm in his body detecting it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I didn''t want to control him, nor change his nature. I just affected him a little bit, and affected him from all aspects, making him gradually lose his opinions and fall into it unconsciously. Trap, thinking that only by doing this can one save a life."


    Qingque thought for a while, and was surprised, "This is more terrifying than the illusion created, even if it is impossible to detect it afterwards."


    "But it''s not simple, it''s very troublesome," Zhou Shu shook his head, "you have to understand him well, so many days of observation are not for nothing, and strength is also very important. His spiritual consciousness is really bad. , Making him easily influenced by me."


    "Well, no matter what, I finally solved a problem."


    Qingque spread his hands, "What are you going to do later, don''t you kill Luo Baima?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Keep it, I''m a little curious about him and Gu Dao, but I can''t let him go to the tribe. Let him stay underground for a few months. As for other barbarians, I still useful."


    Qingque frowned, "Gu Dao, you are also curious, that thing is not something we cultivators should touch."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It doesn''t hurt to know more."


    Qingque glanced at him and said dissatisfied, "Do you have enough time and energy?"


    "Enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded confidently. Time and energy are not a problem for him. The existence of deduction allows him to divide his breath into a thousand breaths or even ten thousand breaths. As for energy, he should not really do it, just use it with spiritual knowledge. Enough, these are the basis for him to learn and understand various methods.


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu for a while, and nodded helplessly, "Well, it seems you are enough."


    In the poisonous hole.


    Luo Baima said blankly, "Okay."


    Mo Lianxing nodded, glanced at the few golden octopus-like insects on his feet, resisted the cold in his heart, and said coldly, "Thank you, but I have to try it. test."


    As she said, a phantom quickly floated above her head and fell in front of her, and she looked seriously.


    Being able to get out of the body means that the soul is no longer trapped, but whether there is any damage, whether there are future troubles, but you need to check carefully.


    "Gu worm is still alive, so you have nothing," Luo Baima showed a trace of dissatisfaction, "what I promised, I will definitely do it."


    Mo Lianxing looked at it for a while, retracted the soul, and ran the tactics several times quickly. The hanging heart gradually settled down. She looked back at Luo Baima with a lot of doubts in her heart, but she didn''t know what to say. Nodded, "Okay."


    "I''ll change them when I''m done. I don''t have much time."


    Luo Baima frowned, only feeling inexplicably anxious in his heart, there seemed to be something wrong, but there was no reason for it.


    Mo Lianxing quickly walked towards the two of Gu Letian, looking refreshed.


    Ding Yu greeted him and asked in doubt, "Junior Sister Mo, is the Gu worm really removed?"


    "Two brothers."


    Mo Lianxing nodded and said solemnly, "I saw them come out with my own eyes, and then I carefully checked the primordial spirit and tried the magic formula. If there is no Gu worm, there should be no problem."


    Ding Yu seemed thoughtful, with more doubts on his face, "Why is he helping us to solve the Gu? Is there any attempt to give us a courtesy and then a soldier? I hope we will be moved, and then give him what he wants?"


    "You think too far."


    Gu Letian frowned and said, "He knows that it''s impossible, there must be something wrong, Junior Sister Mo, did he do anything unusual, such as attacking you again?"


    "No," Mo Lianxing said, "How could he give me the Gu in person, even if it does, I can''t get it."


    "That''s right, I think too much, but I can''t think of a reasonable explanation..." Gu Letian looked solemn and suddenly said, "I now doubt whether this Luo Baima was controlled by someone''s tactics before becoming In this way, you are not alone at all."


    Ding Yu gave a cry and nodded, "Senior brother said some truth, but who can control a fifth-class priest, even if the elders come?"


    Gu Letian grabbed his short beard and thought hard, "That''s being persecuted, but I haven''t seen anyone. Could anyone escape our spiritual consciousness..."


    "Are you here to solve Gu?"


    Luo Baima in the distance said impatiently, "If you don''t come, then forget it."


    "Come."


    Gu Letian quickly beckoned, and whispered to Ding Yu, "Don''t think about it, let''s talk about it after you have solved the Gu, Junior Brother, you go first and be careful."


    "I know."


    Ding Yu nodded, and walked quickly towards Luo Baima Several hours later, Gu Letian and Ding Yu''s poison were also relieved. They looked at each other, and they seemed to feel a new life. .


    For them, Shushan geniuses who have almost never been injured, it is too bad that the soul has been restrained for so long.


    Ding Yu couldn''t help shaking his head and said happily, "It''s really relieved, I can''t believe it."


    For the rest of his life, Gu Letian was also excited, but there was still no smile on his face, and he didn''t seem to smile at all, "It''s true, but things are really weird, why is it so..."


    Ding Yu started to ponder, and suddenly said, "Brother, do you think you are really an elder?"


    Gu Letian looked startled, "Elder, do you think there are elders following us to help us?"


    "Yeah, otherwise I can''t explain it."


    Ding Yu''s face was full of excitement, "When we saw an accident, the elder took action and forced Luo Baima to relieve us of the gu."


    "It seems reasonable," Gu Letian nodded slightly, but still doubted, "But even the elders, there is no way for the barbarians to take the initiative to help us solve the Gu, unless it is the one who lives in seclusion behind the Lingqiao. A few... and there is nothing to be happy about. If the elder is really behind and sees the three of us trapped by a fifth-class priest, I don��t know how angry it will be."


    Ding Yu shook his head, and said nonchalantly, "That was because we were not careful and oversight for a while. We will definitely not make such mistakes again."


    "Don''t keep talking about being careless, our monks shouldn''t be careless at all. If it weren''t for this time... we would have made a big mistake, not only ourselves, but also a great loss to Shu Shan."


    Gu Letian was a little depressed and sighed.


    (Ps: Thank you Shentu Feifei for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1246: On the road

    Ding Yu patted Gu Letian on the shoulder, "Brother, things have happened, don''t think about it, think about how to do the task well. Burning novel????????`"


    "task?"


    Gu Letian smiled bitterly, "So far, our mission has failed."


    Ding Yu was a little dissatisfied, and his voice became louder, "Why did we fail? We just suffered a little setback. Now that we know the news of the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony, we should continue to investigate and prepare how the barbarians are going to deal with us. All the plans have been inquired out, and only in this way can we make the elders believe in us and make Shushan safe."


    Gu Letian shook his head and said worriedly, "But, I am afraid that our whereabouts are all exposed..."


    Ding Yu shook his head, "Those barbarians, we can''t solve them, and we are so close to Sudden Tribe, it''s not worth going back."


    Gu Letian was still a little reluctant, and said slowly, "Junior Brother, since we know the news of the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony, we should go back and tell the elders, and let the elders deal with these important matters... The Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony, where the barbarian priest There are too many, not so inquisitive, we are afraid it will not work."


    He was very worried. A fifth-class priest trapped the three of them, and there were at least thousands of priests on the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony. What should I do?


    He was shocked.


    This is also normal. A Shushan genius like him, regardless of experience or cultivation, is smooth, confident all the way, and has never encountered torture, and once encountered, he suffered a great blow, and he could not recover soon.


    But Ding Yu was not the same. Instead of worrying, he flushed with excitement, "Isn''t that just right? The more priests, the more important it is to the barbarians. We must find a way to find out the news! If so! It would be too unwilling to go back! As for the elders, he is likely to be behind us, letting him see the Shushan disciple shrinking so much, how angry he might be."


    Gu Letian was startled and sighed unconsciously, "Junior Brother is not unreasonable, but I have no idea now. Alas, Junior Brother Mo, what do you think?"


    Mo Lianxing thought for a while and said, "Senior Brother Ding is right. We can''t just leave like this. We are not far from the Sudden Tribe. In any case, let''s get some news first."


    Ding Yu was taken aback when he heard the sound, he hehe laughed, "Hey, the junior sister agreed with me this time. It''s really rare. It''s so rare to see the moon and the sky!"


    Mo Lianxing was expressionless, only muttered silently in his heart, "I don''t agree with you... It''s just..."


    Of course she wanted to complete the task, but she agreed with Ding Yu��s plan to take risks. The bigger reason was Zhou Shu. She was very curious about how Zhou Shu did these things, and Zhou Shu will continue to do it. what.


    Looking at the two of them, Gu Letian gradually strengthened his eyes, and said loudly, "Okay! Since you all said that, then go together, don''t return to Shushan after completing the task!"


    "lets go!"


    Ding Yu waved his hand, full of energy, completely unlike a person who had only suffered a lot of setbacks, such a strong spiritual healing ability is also amazing.


    Gu Letian looked calm and cautiously said, "Don''t worry, find those barbarians first, and then discuss how to get to the tribe."


    "Those barbarians, aren''t they just 30 miles ahead? They are moving very slowly, we will catch up if we want to chase them," Ding Yu smiled slightly, with some disdain, said fiercely, "This time I I will never catch Gu again, and none of you want to leave."


    As he said, he drove the mount to rush forward, Gu Letian and Mo Lianxing closely behind him.


    Only ten miles away, the three of them restrained their mounts at the same time and glanced at each other, their eyes filled with surprise.


    Ding Yu patted the golden rhinoceros''s back armor, very puzzled, "What''s the matter, that group of barbarians suddenly disappeared? Junior sister Mo, do you perceive it?"


    Mo Lianxing nodded, the same astonishment, "Yes, more than twenty barbarians suddenly disappeared from the scope of the divine consciousness, I can''t perceive it at all."


    Looking ahead, Gu Letian frowned, "No matter how fast it is, it is impossible to disappear at once. What''s more, so many people disappear at the same time? Is it the formation barrier, or is there an expert blocking our spiritual consciousness, making us impossible I found the barbarians..."


    The three of them discussed it for a while, but they had no clue and had to move on.


    However, after walking for hundreds of miles, I didn''t see the group of barbarians. There was no trace at all, and it really disappeared completely.


    Gu Letian furrowed his brows, his divine consciousness searched back and forth, "This... is not a formation, nor does it obscure the divine consciousness. How did these barbarians disappear? No matter if they fly into the sky, there should always be some traces."


    Ding Yu spread out his hands and said helplessly, "I don''t understand, but this matter, like Luo Baima helping us to solve the Gu for no reason, is inexplicable. I don''t know why it happened, but it happened. "


    The two looked at each other, and both had an incredible feeling.


    Mo Lianxing looked at the two of them, and slowly said Will it still be the elder''s hand, in order to prevent the barbarians from leaking the news, helped us solve it in advance? "


    "Yes indeed!"


    Ding Yu��s eyes flashed, "Junior sister is right, it should be that way, it can make them disappear without a trace, except for a few elders in the sect, I don��t believe anyone in the barbarian can do it, it��s the elders. That''s right!"


    Gu Letian''s expression was slightly condensed, "If it is an elder, why not come out and meet us?"


    Ding Yu thought for a while, "Maybe we are afraid of being distracted."


    Mo Lianxing said, "Yes."


    Ding Yu smiled and wondered, "What''s wrong with Junior Sister, she actually kept talking for me. It''s really a thousand years of waiting."


    Mo Lianxing nodded lightly, did not speak, only slandered again in his heart.


    Gu Letian thought for a while, and said slowly, "It seems that this is the only explanation. It is not the elder and will not help us all the time. In this case, we should finish the task well, and first think about how to enter the Huran tribe. ."


    "Ok."


    Ding Yu and Mo Lianxing nodded together, and they discussed as they walked forward.


    After the three people walked for a few hours, the ground inside the poisonous scorpion cave trembled inexplicably, and a group of barbarians suddenly emerged from the ground. It was the Luojia tribe that had disappeared before, all with dull complexions and hollow eyes, without knowing it. What happened to them.


    "Get on the road!"


    The Luo Baima in the middle looked solemn and shouted a few times. The barbarians immediately woke up and walked forward with Luo Baima surrounded by them.


    On the road again, the barbarians danced and clashed, just as before.


    However, the team was somewhat different from before. For example, beside Luo Baima, there was an extra small female barbarian.


    She was covered with a veil of gold silk, with a small blue bird between her eyebrows, and sometimes said a few words to Luo Baima, smiling.

 Chapter 1247: White Feather Tribe

    A few days later. Huo Ran???? Wen?`


    "I will never go to Ten Thousand Insect Valley again, it''s almost..."


    Sitting on the golden rhinoceros, Ding Yu checked the mount while complaining, "It is indescribable. I have never seen so many disgusting bugs. This is the experience I don��t want to look back at on Xiuxian Road. ?"


    Mo Lianxing stared at the front without looking back, "Actually, I think there are several kinds of insects that are quite cute."


    "what?"


    Ding Yu was stunned, and said in surprise, "Junior sister, are you crazy? Where are those insects cute?"


    "Okay, stop fighting," Gu Letian frowned, "This is the hinterland of the barbarians. You are still messing around. Besides, Junior Brother Ding, your words are very unlucky. You said you won''t leave again, don''t we go back? Don''t say anything like this."


    Ding Yu paused, "Uh, it''s my fault."


    "Coming."


    Turning a few mountain ridges, it suddenly became clear, and the front was vast, which was very different from the dense forest and deep valley before.


    Looking at it, there is a long and narrow plain in front of me. The plain is sandwiched between mountains. I am afraid that it will not be thousands of miles long. It is extremely rare to find such a place among the 100,000 mountains.


    It was the evening, and the plains were littered with flares. In the flares, the barbarians were inhabited by the barbarians. Large and small stone houses and wooden houses were erected horizontally. Many barbarians were busy in the middle, busy dividing the savage beasts and offering sacrifices. .


    Hundreds of miles away, a strong and irritating blood could be felt, and Mo Lianxing unconsciously covered his nose.


    Gu Letian said with a solemn expression, "It should be a tribe here, we must be very careful."


    Mo Lianxing nodded and said in a low voice, "Brother Gu, remember to do what I said."


    "Ok."


    Gu Letian nodded slightly, only a lot of doubts in his mind.


    "It seems that there is nothing special, the strength of the barbarians here is not very strong..." Ding Yu seemed thoughtful.


    "Don''t let go of your spiritual knowledge easily."


    Gu Letian immediately scolded, "Forget the previous explanation, although the barbaric priests are not strong, but they have their own special perception methods, you must not try to test anyone."


    Ding Yu nodded, "Of course I know, I just talked about it, and didn''t try."


    Call, call


    A group of barbarians riding wolves galloped over from the tribe and stopped in front of the three of them.


    The leading barbarian was riding a giant wolf with pure white hair, blood-red fangs, and eyeballs. It scanned the three of them back and forth, seeming to see them as their own prey.


    The headed barbarians are tall, at least two feet and five feet tall, wearing an iron black mask, without even showing their eyes. They only use very blunt and common savage words, "You, what kind of tribe, come here to do it. what!?"


    The words are quite bad.


    Gu Letian muttered, "We are from the Baiyu tribe, and the tribe naturally participates in the ceremonies of all gods when we come."


    The barbarian''s figure trembles slightly, and he is suspicious, "White Feather Tribe? Why are you here?"


    Gu Letian showed a bit of excitement and shouted loudly, "The festival of gods is the top priority of the hundred thousand mountain barbarians. We are both barbarians. How can we not come? Although the journey is a bit far away, we finally arrived."


    "well."


    A hoarse laughter came from behind the mask. The barbarian took a few steps forward, stretched out his casserole-sized fist, and patted Gu Letian''s chest vigorously, "This is the good brother of our sudden tribe. If you don''t come, we I��m going to get angry, and even attack you! Haha, it��s different now. I welcome you on behalf of the Sudden Tribe. By the way, my name is Sudder, and I am the sixth-rank priest of the Sudden Tribe.��


    Gu Letian returned a few punches, and then laughed, "Brother Sudde, I am Bai Dashan. These two are Bai Xiaoshan and Bai Qingshan, both priests of the seventh class."


    "They are all seventh-class priests, the White Feather Tribe is really our good brother!"


    Suddenly De became more excited. He took off the mask on his face, and his black-blue face was revealed. When he smiled, his teeth touched and made a sound of metal collision. "Hahaha, I heard that the Baiyu tribe has only The four seventh-class priests all came to the festival, great! Go, let��s have a banquet right away, everyone enjoy a good meal!"


    "Good, good!"


    Gu Letian led the giant elephant, followed Hu Erde, and walked into the tribe.


    While the three of them were walking, they were also transmitting sound.


    Ding Yu had many doubts, "Junior Sister Mo, how did you know?"


    "Yes," Gu Letian was more puzzled. "Before we came to the tribe, you want us to say that we are from the Baiyu tribe instead of using the name of the Zixun tribe. The result will be much better. I''m still wondering, because I didn''t listen. I''ve been to the Baiyu tribe, but I didn''t expect it to be so... how did you know?"


    Mo Lian paused, "I...I read a jade slip before and said that the relationship between the Baiyu tribe and the Suzue tribe has always been very good and close, but there was a fight a thousand years ago, and the two tribes stopped talking. I just thought, if we could go to Suuer Tribe under the guise of the Baiyu Tribe Suuere Tribe would definitely be deeply moved and let our guard down."


    Gu Letian''s expression was slightly shaken, and he was pleasantly surprised, "Ah, if there is such a thing, you should just tell it earlier."


    Mo Lianxing apologized, "I didn''t remember it before. It was my fault. Fortunately, it''s not too late to say it."


    "Yep."


    Ding Yuxi said, "It''s not too late, it''s great. With this relationship, I believe we can better inquire about the news."


    Mo Lianxing nodded lightly, "Well, I think so too."


    At this moment, her complexion was calm, but her heart was full of waves.


    She hasn''t had as much experience as Gu Letian, so how can she know about the barbarians?


    Suddenly, she had never heard of the relationship between the tribe and the Baiyu tribe. All this information was told to her by Zhou Shu��s transmission. At that time, she still had a little doubt and hesitated to tell Gu Letian them, but now Here, Zhou Shu said all the truth.


    A few simple words from Zhou Shu greatly changed their environment. You must know that the Zixun tribe and Suddenly tribe are the two largest tribes in the Shiwanda Mountain, and the battle between the two tribes has never stopped. They are still in a state of confrontation. If they continue to say that they are from the Zixun tribe, it will be a bad thing, not to mention it is difficult to get in, and it is possible to fight on the spot.


    As for how Zhou Shu got this information, it doesn��t need to be said. Before falling asleep, Luo Baima, who was lying underground, was guided by Zhou Shu and unknowingly said many useful news, Gu Dao, etc., and as a barbarian Among the rare wise men, Luo Baima knew almost all the tribes in the Shiwan Great Mountains. These news were of great use to Zhou Shu, and even more so to the Shushan disciples who wanted to complete the task.


    "He really knows everything..."


    Gazing ahead, Mo Lianxing murmured unconsciously. At this time, she already trusted Zhou Shu completely.

 Chapter 1248: De Beer Mountain

    Going all the way on the plain, the more you go inside, the more intense the **** smell. Burning novels????????????`


    The barbarians are indeed a bloodthirsty race. In order to survive, every barbarian grows up in continuous killing from birth to maturity. Whether it is a barbarian, a cultivator, or even the same race, they are the targets of their killing. .


    Gu Letian looked at Huerde, with some doubts, "Brother Huerde, why didn''t you see the priests of other tribes?"


    Ding Yu followed, "Are we here early?"


    Suddenly De and the wolf came over and explained, "Several brothers don��t know that the ten thousand gods ceremony is not held here, but in Debir Mountain. There are thousands of miles away. As for the priests of other tribes, they are also in Debir. Waiting near Bill Mountain."


    Gu Letian seemed to realize something, and nodded, "Oh, De Beer Mountain."


    "Why, brother, don''t you know the morality of Bill Mountain?"


    Suddenly, De was a little surprised, and then said, "Hey, but I forgot, our two tribes have not been in contact for a long time, how would my brothers know," He punched Gu Letian''s chest, and laughed a few times." The Debir Mountain is the sacred mountain of our suddenly tribe, and the ceremonial event like the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony will naturally be held in the sacred mountain."


    "Haha, that''s the case," Gu Letian still used the old fist, "This time I come here, not only can I participate in the ten thousand gods ceremony, but also see the rumored sacred mountain, which is really a great honor to me."


    Suddenly De smiled and bloomed, "Brother can really talk, haha."


    Ding Yu hesitated for a while, still couldn''t help being curious, "Brother Sudder, I don''t know what magical mountain is there?"


    "Sacred mountain, of course, is the place where the gods have been," Suddenly said with a serious smile, "There are miracles left by the gods. If we worship in the mountain, we can get the favor of the gods and even get The divine power of the gods..." He paused, his eyes showed a lot of piety, "We suddenly the tribe believes that sooner or later, the gods will come to the sacred mountain again and bring all our people to the kingdom of God,"


    Ding Yu also brought solemnity, "I understand."


    Suddenly De nodded and exhorted, "On the sacred mountain, the brothers must not make a loud noise, lest they disturb the gods."


    Gu Letian hurriedly said, "Needless to say, I know it naturally."


    After not being serious, Suddenly laughed again, "But there are still a few days before the Ten Thousand Gods Festival begins, and we still have a few days to have fun, hahaha!"


    Thousands of miles, it was nothing at the speed of the brutal beast, and after a short while, the group of people stopped in front of a big mountain.


    The mountain is a hundred li in a radius and is as high as three thousand feet, straight into the clouds, the entire mountain is as black as ink, and there is no trace of green. The mountain is surrounded by thick red mist. It is obvious at a glance that the red mist is formed by the condensation of blood. Constantly offering sacrifices, I don''t know how many creatures were buried here, and the blood mist generated will never retreat.


    Looking along the foot of the mountain, there are many newly built stone houses. Many barbarians gather in them. At first glance, they are all priests, and there is no weak one.


    "This is the sacred mountain."


    Suddenly De turned to the mountain and performed the three ceremony very solemnly, using the highest etiquette of the tribe, while Gu Letian and the others took a look and followed the ceremony.


    When he noticed the actions of several people, De couldn''t help but startled for a while, and soon laughed again, "Haha, you are really good brothers!"


    Gu Letian laughed, "Of course, we are good brothers!"


    They do not know that this unintentional move has brought great convenience to their task.


    Most barbarian tribes all have their own gods, and they rarely have the same. Generally speaking, tribal people will only pay the most important salute to the gods they admire, and show respect to the gods of other tribes. , But they just paid a great gift to the sacred mountain of the Kuer tribe. In the eyes of Kuerde, it means that several of them regard the gods of the Kuer tribe as the gods of their tribe. This is almost the greatest trust among the tribes, indicating that the Baiyu tribe Willing to sacrifice to the gods with the Sudder Tribe, live and die together.


    "Come, follow me!"


    Suddenly, De didn''t say much, and pulled a few people to a large stone house.


    It is far away from the people of other tribes, and the buildings are quite different. They are not newly built, but should be the territory of the tribe itself.


    There were already several priests in the stone house. They looked at the people coming in, with doubts in their eyes, they almost came up to question, and suddenly De stepped forward and spoke for a while, the faces of the few people changed, showing A lot of excitement, came to salute together.


    "Suddenly Xiong, I have seen a good brother from the Baiyu tribe!"


    "Suddenly tiger, good brother!"


    "Suddenly, the lion, a few brothers came just right, just hit a big red crocodile, come and enjoy!"


    The talking barbarian stepped on a strangely big crocodile, at least ten feet long, and the scales on his body were all about a square meter. The huge head had been chopped off, and it was thrown on the side, blood dripping all over the place~www. novelhall.com~ The Lion Brothers are lucky today! "


    Sudder glanced at Red Crocodile and was very surprised, "Suddenly around the tribe, it seems that I haven''t seen such a big one in a long time. Are you not injured?"


    "Walk a little farther," Suddenly Shi Ruo said nonchalantly, "It''s just a few hundred dead slaves who were bait, it''s okay."


    "That''s good, it''s fine if people are fine."


    Suddenly De Haha laughed, stretched out his hand, took out a large piece of bone and skin from the red crocodile, put it in the mouth and chewed it, biting it squeaky, "Yes, good stuff," he said yes. Gu Letian beckoned, "Come on, brothers eat together. Such a big red crocodile is a superb thing. It can replenish a lot of flesh and blood power. If you are lucky, it can also stimulate the power in the wild pattern."


    "Good, good!"


    Gu Letian walked over, tore a large piece of meat like Sudden, and put it in his mouth to eat.


    Ding Yu and Mo Lianxing hesitated for a while, but it was difficult but a lot of hospitality suddenly had to go up to eat.


    While eating, Ding Yu was full of frustration, "I''m going to eat this disgusting thing again...Oh, suffer."


    Mo Lianxing also has a lot of dissatisfaction, "These barbarians, don''t even use fire?"


    Several people on the side also gathered and chewed together. It didn''t take long for the huge red crocodile to have only a blue-white skeleton.


    "Haha, so refreshing!"


    "It''s really good, I feel that the brutal lines on my body are just about to move."


    "Fresh flesh and blood, nothing is better than this."


    Several barbarians touched their stomachs and laughed contentedly. Gu Letian and the others laughed together, completely devoid of the image of the past, and naturally felt depressed in their hearts, but for the task, they were helpless.


    (Ps: Thank you Wangc1111 and Xiefeng for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1249: High priest

    "Brothers, you eat too little, don''t you like red crocodiles?"


    Suddenly the lion looked at Gu Letian, frowned and said, "If I don''t like it, I will fight some other savage beasts. There are so many savage beasts here. Burning Wen Xiao?? Say ??????????`"


    Gu Letian shook his head quickly, "No, no, I just ate before I came..."


    Suddenly the tiger seemed to realize something, and laughed, "Haha, is it from Ten Thousand Worms Valley? So my brother likes insects!"


    Gu Letian''s expression stagnated, "It''s not..."


    "You''re welcome, how can I not let my brother eat well? I will bring you a bunch of them now, and there are all kinds of them!"


    Suddenly the bear rubbed his hands, and a huge black bear was brought in, and he flew away.


    Gu Letian and Ding Yu looked at his leaving back, feeling like to cry without tears.


    With a soft bang, a door inside the stone house suddenly opened, and an old man of the barbarian stood in front of the door, watching the people indifferently.


    The faces of several barbarians were shocked, and they quickly stepped forward to salute respectfully, "Panshi High Priest, why did you come out?"


    The old man is short in stature, only six feet, and looks like an outlier among those tall barbarians, but no barbarians dare to despise him.


    Everyone knows that the high priest is the strongest among the barbarians.


    He was half naked, with a black animal skin wrapped around his waist. He was covered with weird red tattoos all over his body. The tattoos penetrated into the texture, as if they were on the body, and were completely integrated with the body.


    The old man didn''t seem to see it at all, and took a step forward, passing straight through the barbarian, and fell in front of Gu Letian and the others.


    Gu Letian''s expression was slightly stagnant. From the old man who was close at hand, he suddenly felt a powerful force. Although he couldn''t tell what power it was, that power would never fall to the elder of the Cross Tribulation Realm in Shu Mountain.


    Ding Yu was the same, and what surprised them even more was that before the old man appeared, they hadn''t noticed even a trace of the old man''s existence. This old man''s ability to constrain his aura was incredible, isn''t it that the barbarians are not good at this?


    In fact, the high priests of the barbarians are far from comparable to those of the priests. There may not be one high priest among the thousands of high priests, and the high priest who summons the gods already possesses divine power, which comes from the ancient wizards. The power of energy depends on the power that is summoned, and the power obtained is also different.


    "There is something I hate here."


    The old man spoke slowly, using tribal language.


    Gu Letian and the others didn''t understand, and didn''t know what he was talking about, so he could only learn to act like a sudden virtue, and could not help but salute.


    Suddenly, De''s expression was shocked, and he said in surprise, "The thing that disgusts, high priest, is there a cultivator here?"


    "How many of them?"


    "Ah, it''s impossible, right?"


    Several barbarians were also shocked. They all knew that the thing that the High Priest of Panshi hated most was the immortal cultivator. They turned their eyes to Gu Letian and others, and their original trusting eyes suddenly changed, giving rise to many doubts.


    Gu Letian and others naturally noticed this. Although they didn''t understand it, they also felt that something was wrong.


    "Could it be that it is impossible for him to see through our secret secret secret?"


    "Don''t think about it, Junior Brother, prepare to leave with Junior Sister."


    "know."


    Ding Yu grabbed the Ziying Sword quietly.


    The old man stretched out his nose and sniffed a few times, showing a trace of satisfaction, and nodded, "It really is here."


    Before the words were over, the whole person bounced, and the electricity rushed towards several people.


    "So fast?"


    Gu Letian''s face tightened, before he even had time to parry, he watched the old man fly past them.


    "Dead! Die!"


    The old man slammed two punches in succession, only to hear two muffled noises, the two tall savage beasts quickly paused, and in the blink of an eye they turned into a pile of flesh, but there was no trace of blood. Below, all the blood in the two wild beasts gathered together and turned into a fist-sized blood ball, hanging in front of the old man.


    An unspeakable **** air quickly spread.


    The old man opened his mouth and sucked vigorously, and the blood cells turned into blood arrows, all rushing into the mouth, his tattoo flashed a faint light, and then dimmed again.


    "Too little, too little."


    He shook his head, opened his mouth and vomited, and a blood-red bead fell to the ground and rolled away.


    The old man did not speak, turned his head and walked into the door. Soon, the door closed behind him, as if nothing had happened, except for two savage beasts.


    Several barbarians hurriedly came around, and suddenly the tiger walked in front, picked up the blood beads on the ground, full of excitement, and began to talk.


    "The high priest didn''t want this blood bead, great!"


    "What the high priest wants now is divine power, which can only be obtained by sacrifices. These flesh and blood essence is of little value to him, but it is cheaper for us."


    "That''s right, haha, we will divide it in a while!"


    Suddenly De frowned and grabbed the blood bead, "These are the two good brothers, how can we want it!?"


    Several barbarians nodded, "It is said that their barbarians were purified by the high priest..."


    A group of people were screaming, and Gu Letian and others couldn''t understand, but their hearts were relieved It seemed that the high priest was not targeting them.


    Suddenly De strode over and handed the blood beads to Gu Letian, "Brother, this is your thing."


    Gu Letian''s expression stagnated, "Ours?"


    Suddenly De frowned and said, "Yours, take it! The blood beads that can only be purified by the high priest are very good. They can arouse the power in the wild patterns. I can''t ask for it."


    Gu Letian nodded and took it, suspiciously, "But what is going on, the high priest just now..."


    "Scared you guys, haha!"


    Suddenly the tiger walked over and laughed loudly, "The High Priest of Panshi hates immortal cultivators the most, and everything with aura, he thinks there is a problem with your two wild beasts, most of which are the spiritual seeds those immortal cultivators like. So I came out and killed them."


    Suddenly De nodded, "Yes, the high priest is also for your good. Our barbarians must not be contaminated with too much spiritual energy, otherwise they will not be able to exert their strength and even let the wild lines fade."


    "That''s it, that''s a thank you to the high priest."


    Gu Letian nodded quickly, and said apologetically, "We don''t know that there is aura in these wild beasts. It is our fault."


    "Don''t blame you, who knows?"


    Suddenly De waved his hand, "We have encountered a few before, and they are not the same as mounts. This kind of savage beast is almost indistinguishable from ordinary savage beasts. No one can tell, except for gods like the high priest. "


    "Oh, oh."


    Gu Letian nodded, feeling lingering, and unconsciously glanced at the door, "The high priest, he really is a man of God."


    Suddenly De suddenly became solemn, "Yes, the high priest is the man of God, the messenger of God to our barbarian race, and only they can lead our barbarian race forward!"


    The other barbarians also nodded, their eyes full of piety.

 Chapter 1250: Wild pattern, engraver

    It seemed that after praying for a while, De turned around and said loudly, "Brothers, we are going to hunt for blood sacrifices, do you want to go together?"


    Gu Letian shook his head, "We''re not going, we plan to look around here.?? Huo Ran? Wen??????`"


    Suddenly De patted Gu Letian''s chest and smiled, "Haha, that''s right, you haven''t been out for a long time, and you have to contact other tribes, then we will leave."


    Several barbarians left in large strides, leaving Gu Letian and the other three in the stone house without any warning, and completely regarded them as their own.


    Seeing a few people leave, Ding Yu took a breath and whispered, "Just now, it was really..."


    "Go out and talk about it."


    Gu Letian shook his head and walked outside the stone house. The two of them knew what he was worrying about and walked out.


    Far away from the stone house, Gu Letian said, "Be careful, the barbarians here have incredible abilities and must not be discovered."


    "I''m also surprised, the barbarian high priest...isn''t it too powerful?"


    Ding Yu couldn''t help shaking his head, unable to hide his disappointment, and said in frustration, "I thought we were all going to die at that moment, and there was no time to resist."


    Mo Lianxing thought for a while, "Divine power... the divine power that these barbarians said is really weird. I can''t feel what kind of power it is, but the power of origin, the power of origin, and the brute power we know It''s not the same. We really underestimated these high priests. They are not inferior to the elders of Shushan, and may be stronger."


    Ding Yu continued to be frustrated, "Yes, I didn''t expect that the barbarians were so powerful."


    "The barbarians have been fighting constantly, and the tribes that can continue to the present will not be weak. Among them, the high priest is the strong one among the strong. We are not as good as they are. It is normal that the juniors must not be ignorant."


    Gu Letianyu glanced at him earnestly, and seemed to feel, "I don''t know what divine power is, only that divine power is the power obtained from the ancient witch clan power, and the power that each power can drop is different, the high priest Is also different. I feel that the high priest��s divine power may be biased towards speed, but the power is not very outstanding. In this way, we can easily kill brutal beasts, and his spiritual consciousness is not very strong, he can��t Perceiving us, only those brutal beast spirit seeds can be sensed."


    "So they also have weaknesses, aren''t they invincible?"


    Ding Yu seemed to think for a while, and sighed, "Pity my golden rhinoceros and the giant elephant of the brother, but the sister is fine. Stop the chocobo outside, otherwise it will die. ."


    Gu Letian nodded and turned to Mo Lianxing, with a lot of approval in his eyes, "If all three of our savage beasts have problems, the savage clan may suspect us. Junior sister or you should be more careful, I didn''t expect it. "


    Mo Lianxing paused slightly, "I...I didn''t mean it."


    "Whether intentionally or unintentionally, if we got to this point, our luck is pretty good," Ding Yu was lost for a while, and soon cheered up again. "Hey, those barbarians now treat us as brothers, so we can also explore with confidence. Intelligence."


    Gu Letian smiled unconsciously at the attitude of those barbarians towards them, "Yes, this is indeed a good thing."


    Ding Yu thought for a while, and said suspiciously, "By the way, brother, what is that brutal pattern? And, that blood drop?"


    Gu Letian looked at the blood bead in his hand and shook his head slightly. "The barbarian blood bead can be condensed by the high priest. It looks like a small one, but it contains the essence of a whole brutal beast, and it is extremely pure. Our pill is similar, but blood beads can only be used by barbarians. Immortal cultivators may explode and die if they use them. As for the barbaric patterns, they are a bit longer to explain..."


    He paused for a while, then slowly said, "Simply put, the barbarian pattern is the tattoo on the barbarian priest''s body, but this tattoo is not a decoration. It is extremely important to the barbarian. Let��s put it this way, the barbarian without the barbarian pattern before is simply It''s almost the same as ordinary monsters, it''s not worth mentioning, but since the appearance of the barbaric pattern, the barbarians of Shiwan Dashan have become stronger, and they can stand up against the cultivators."


    Ding Yu was stunned, "So important?"


    "Correct."


    Gu Letian was quite solemn, "Although the barbarians in the past also had strong physiques, they didn''t know how to use them. How could they be strong by biting and fighting with strength? The appearance of the barbarians changed everything. Patterns can inspire real brutal power and exert various effects, such as transforming into a beast, increasing power speed, summoning flowers and attracting fog, bonuses to the mind, etc. Simply put, the original barbarian is a piece of high Grade material, and the wild pattern makes this material a magic weapon."


    Ding Yu seemed to understand, "Is that so? No wonder those wild patterns look similar to the runes we used, and the effect seems to be about the same?"


    Gu Letian smiled and nodded, "Junior Brother is right, almost that''s it. The Barbarians can make better use of their innate conditions, and therefore become stronger and stronger."


    Ding Yu still had doubts, "Does the barbaric pattern come from birth or was it added later?"


    "Of course it was added the day after tomorrow," Gu Letian said in a slow voice. "There is a profession in the barbarian tribes called engravers, usually by the most intelligent barbarians in the tribe. What they have to do is to help each A barbarian who may become a priest may engrave wild patterns The engraver is one of the most important figures in a tribe. He can often determine the rise and fall of a tribe, and may be more important than the leader of the tribe. "


    Ding Yu said in a puzzled way, "Ah, isn''t this just the same as our immortal cultivator''s tool master, is it so important?"


    "I used to think so too, but after reading a lot of classics, I know that becoming an engraver is much more difficult than a master," Gu Letian sighed slightly. "The master engraved runes on the material. Many runes are It is inherited and can be the same. Even if there are differences in materials or differences, it can produce magical effects. The engravers are very different. They carve savages on the barbarians. Each barbarian is different, so savage. The pattern cannot be the same, because the same barbarian pattern will not work on different barbarians, and a barbarian has only one chance to engrave runes in a lifetime. Once the pattern is wrong, even the best aptitude is wasted."


    Ding Yu was stunned, "No wonder, the brutal lines on the brothers are all different."


    Gu Letian continued, ��There is no same savage pattern. The engraver must design different savage patterns according to each person��s aptitude, and then engrave these savage patterns on each barbaric race intact without any mistake. Only high-level craftsmen do this for good materials, and every engraver must do this. Therefore, engravers are not only craftsmen, but also the teachers of all the barbarians in the tribe, and the enlightenment of brute force. A good engraver can change the destiny of a tribe and make the tribe stronger, while many poor engravers can bring their tribe to destruction."


    "I understand."


    Ding Yu nodded, and suddenly a thought came up, "So, if you want to destroy the barbarians, you only need to destroy the barbarian carver?"


    (Ps: Thank you for the sky is blue for your continuous support~~Thanks to the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1251: Exchange brute

    (Ps: I wish you all a happy Dragon Boat Festival~)


    "Many people think so, and many people have tried it, but..."


    Gu Letian shook his head, his expression was quite solemn, "The engraver is extremely intelligent, and his strength is definitely not weak, and they are the top priority of the barbarian tribe, and they are extremely tightly protected. The many barbarians in the tribe are all They will use their lives to protect them. Let��s put it this way, if you can eliminate the engravers in the tribe, you can also destroy the entire tribe. "


    "Well, I think too much."


    Ding Yu laughed at himself, "Brother, let''s go see other tribes and inquire about the ten thousand gods festival."


    Gu Letian nodded, "Well, you can''t miss this rare opportunity, let''s go."


    Mo Lianxing suddenly said, "Two brothers, will it be better for us to act separately?"


    Gu Letian thought for a while and said, "Junior sister is right. It is easier to find out if you separate, but you must pay attention to safety. When you see the high priest, you must be extra careful. Those supernatural powers... I won''t say much."


    "Brother, we know."


    The two agreed together, and several people scattered and went to various tribes.


    The Debir Mountain is very large, and the foot of the mountain is surrounded by stone houses. The stone houses are filled with priests of various tribes from all over the Shiwanda Mountain.


    At this time, in a large stone house, hundreds of barbarian priests gathered. They formed a circle, and the center of the circle was Zhou Shu, who had turned into Luo Baima, and the blue bird.


    "Don''t worry, take your time, there will be everything."


    Zhou Shu kept yelling with a smile on his face, like a hawker selling goods.


    It''s not like it, basically, there is a gray basket in front of him, and the eyes of all the barbarians around are fixed in these two baskets.


    Those eyes are hot, like a fire.


    "So many marrow beads... I really want to grab them."


    "There are at least a few thousand. What is the origin of this guy?"


    "Follow him, ask how to trade, I don''t want to miss the opportunity."


    A tall barbarian priest squeezed over and said loudly, "How do you change your marrow beads?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the crowd and laughed, "It''s easy to say, as long as I take the brutal beast, I will change it. The bigger and more powerful brutal beasts, the more marrow orbs will be exchanged, and the particularly good brutal beasts, I even You can still exchange bleeding beads."


    "What, do you still have blood beads?"


    Several barbarians exclaimed, even more surprised, "You are a fifth-class priest, how can you have blood beads?"


    "That''s it, it''s weird to have so many marrow beads. There are still blood beads. Does this Luojia tribe have so many priests, even high priests?"


    "I don''t know, I have never heard of this tribe. I don''t know where it came from."


    "This time, the tribe called for the barbarians. Any tribe can participate in this festival of the gods, and we did see a lot of strange tribes..."


    The marrow beads are almost equal to the currency circulating in the barbarian tribes. They are condensed from the most precious bone marrow in the barbarian beasts. It is not easy to create marrow beads. Priests of seven or more levels are required, and some special methods are required. There are also some losses. Simply put, the marrow pearl is the same as the primordial stone in the world of cultivating immortals. It is quite rare and very useful to most barbarians.


    The tall barbarian looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously, took twice at his waist, took out a five-foot-sized barbarian from Dangkang bag and threw it on the ground, "Look at me, this barbarian can be replaced. Blood beads?"


    That brutal beast was much taller than others, with three heads and six legs, like a hill, it seemed to have just died, and its fur was shiny and smooth.


    The Dangkang bag is a bag used by the barbarians to hold items. The space inside is not small, similar to the storage bag used by the cultivator, but the value is much higher. Only a few barbarians can have it. It is said to be made with divine power. The material is the fur of Kang animal.


    Zhou Shu circled the brute beast, returned to the original position, and thought for a while, "It''s a good brute, but you can''t change blood beads. Ten marrow beads are fine."


    The barbarian priest''s eyes lit up, and he nodded, "Okay, ten is ten!"


    He hurriedly stretched out his hand and kicked it out at the same time, bringing the brutal beast to Zhou Shu. He kicked the huge brutal beast like a balloon, lightly and effortlessly.


    Zhou Shu nodded, picked out ten marrow beads and threw it over. With a wave of his hand, the wild beast was thrown into the Qiankun bag.


    The barbarian priest held the marrow pearl and looked at it for a long time. He was so excited that he hurried out after a few strange calls. Not surprisingly, for most barbarian priests, it can increase brutal power and even inspire The marrow beads of the wild patterns are extremely rare, even if it is a great opportunity to get ten, not every tribe has priests of seven or more grades, and even if there are priests, they may not be willing to make marrow beads for you.


    Seeing that someone had successfully switched to the Marrow Orb, the remaining barbarians crowded around.


    "Savage beasts are fine, I have them too!"


    "I have it, and I have it too!"


    "I brought three If it is not enough, I can give you my mount!"


    Most barbarian tribes are far apart, the journey is difficult and dangerous, and they rarely trade with each other. Therefore, every big gathering, the barbarian priests will bring many items for exchange. Zhou Shu seized this opportunity.


    People come and go like flowing water, each savage beast was replaced with marrow beads, and one of the priests took out a very rare savage beast, and exchanged fifteen blood beads. Blood beads, and there are so many, the enthusiasm of the priests is even higher.


    Several hours passed, Zhou Shu''s universe bag contained no less than a thousand wild beasts, piled up into a mountain.


    This made Xiao Gun quite dissatisfied. There were not many wild beasts that he liked to eat, but they took up his territory and complained from time to time.


    The time is getting late, but the crowd is not decreasing at all. Zhou Shu thought for a while, put away the basket, and shouted, "Okay, okay, I will be here these days for the Gods Ceremony, there is a need. You can come again tomorrow, don��t worry, there are marrow beads and blood beads, so you don��t have to worry. Also, if there are no good savage beasts, you can also hunt some. No matter how many, I can change them. Exactly."


    The barbarian priests were unwilling to leave until Zhou Shu left, still watching reluctantly.


    "I''m really going to prepare some savage beasts. The mounts I brought should also be able to exchange some marrow beads?"


    "The mounts are changed, then how do you go back?"


    "Catch it again, the opportunity is rare, I will go back and kill them now!"


    "I don''t want to kill the mount. I''d better go into the mountains to hunt the savage beasts. Anyway, the Luo Baima said, it''s not a low-level one, I should be able to find a lot."


    Zhou Shu''s words set off a frenzy of slaughter of wild beasts. During the time of the ten thousand gods ceremony, I don''t know how many wild beasts have suffered.

 Chapter 1252: Summon the witch god?

    "What are you doing for so many brutal beasts?"


    Qingque was a little puzzled, "Don''t you know, there is no aura in the wild beast, and it is useless for us immortal cultivators. Even if it is gluttonous and delicious, it doesn''t need to be so much. It''s enough to eat for hundreds of years. Ranwen? ?????`?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not for food, the blue bird, and the brutal beast are also monsters?"


    Qingque frowned, "An unanswered question, of course the brute beast is a monster."


    "That''s right."


    Zhou Shu smiled mysteriously, "By then you will know the usefulness. Now these are far from enough. I need more savage beasts. Now I have a rare opportunity. If I collect more, I can use less in the future."


    "It''s time again."


    Qingque cast his mouth, "There are a lot of things you haven''t said clearly along the way, it''s all time."


    If it were before, she would naturally not complain, but now the two have been together for a long time, she trusts Zhou Shu very much, and seeing Zhou Shu conceal it, she will inevitably feel a bit of resentment.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said slowly, "It''s not that I won''t tell you, you will definitely know then."


    He collects wild beasts, of course, to prepare for the refining of the demon pot. Whether it is a spirit or a monster, the refining pot can be refined. As for whether there is aura, it is not a problem for the refining pot. According to Zhou Shu''s guess on soul refining, the higher the refined things, the better, and now he has the opportunity to collect high-level brutal beasts, and he will not miss it.


    This is not the time to leak out. After he has collected enough materials and improved his cultivation level through the Demon Refining Pot, he has enough strength. It doesn��t matter how you say it, even if it is declared to the world that the Refining Pot is in his hands. , Not much.


    "Okay, I know, just wait for that day."


    Qingque agreed with a smile, and quickly put those complaints behind, "Are we going to steal the marrow beads today?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with a smile, "It''s rare to come here, so that good things are not done in vain, and suddenly the tribe''s savings are too rich, it''s good to help them digest some."


    Those marrow beads and blood beads were all stolen from the treasury of the tribe.


    The barbarians are very strict in protecting the marrow orb and blood orbs, and they are also protected by the high priest, but they are not good at formations, and their spiritual consciousness is not strong, so it is nothing to Zhou Shu, not to mention there are soul repairs like Yan Huaming. Helper, stealing something is a catch.


    Suddenly speaking, the tribe''s marrow and blood beads were indeed numerous. Although Zhou Shu had taken a lot, it was only two or three in a hundred, and he couldn''t tell.


    Exchanging the tribe''s marrow orb blood beads for other tribe''s brutal beasts, such a profitless business is a big gain for Zhou Shu during this trip.


    Qingque nodded slightly, "It can be regarded as helping Shushan. Suddenly the tribe has collected so many marrow orb blood beads. They must be prepared to deal with Shushan. Their struggle will be prolonged and will soon be complete. It broke out once."


    "I think so too, no matter what results the disciples of Shushan get, the war is inevitable."


    Zhou Shu showed some thoughts, "Suddenly the tribe can''t wait. The Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony is the final preparation, and it is also the weakest period of time in Shu Mountain. Their relationship with Emei is still being repaired, and there are not many elites in the next generation of disciples. ."


    "Speaking of those disciples, they are also brave, so they entered the tribe like this," Qingque shook his head unconsciously, with a sneer, "Now it can still be hidden by the Shushan technique, but it is very difficult to get to the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony. It''s difficult. Suddenly the tribe intends to summon the witch god. No matter which witch **** is summoned, even with a little projection, they will have nowhere to hide. When the time comes... they will find themselves if they die."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Even if it''s not the witch gods, there are also the gods who are biased towards the consciousness of the gods, and it is easy to find them, but they don''t know this now, and they will retreat after the investigation is out."


    They arrived a few days earlier, and with their divine knowledge, they naturally found out the purpose of Sushen''s tribe holding the ceremonies of the gods. They did gather all the tribes together for the sake of Shushan, preparing to attack Shushan, but Suddenly the tribe became stronger. It was impossible for so many barbarian tribes to obey their orders, so they used the name of the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony to let the tribes come to observe the ceremony. On the one hand, they showed their strength and shocked them. On the other hand, they planned to summon the wizard **** at the festival. , And then order the tribes in the name of the wizard god.


    For the barbarians, the witch **** is supreme, and the tribe that can summon the witch **** naturally has the right to give orders to other tribes.


    However, as the ancestor of many races in the ancestral witch Xuanhuang world, the twelve witch gods, barbarians, witches, sang people, etc., are extremely difficult to summon, luck and strength are indispensable, and the most important thing is luck. The tribe intends to gather most of the priests in the tribe and continue to summon the savage gods during the ceremonies, to win by number, hoping to find that very small opportunity to successfully summon a witch god.


    Although it is said that there are definitely not 10,000 barbarians, there are hundreds of them. Such grand festivals are rare in the history of barbarians.


    Qingque seemed thoughtful, "It seems that you are not going to remind them?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You can''t tell everything, then they don''t have to do the task. They can also find out these things by themselves Qingque thought about it, "If they know, but they don''t want to Go? "


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "I know, their mission is completed, do they still want to destroy the ritual and prevent the barbarians from calling the witch god?"


    Qingque showed a trace of solemnity, "They may really have such thoughts, especially that Ding Yu, you have to pay attention."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If I still don''t leave, I will take them away, and it won''t affect my affairs."


    "Yes," Qingque nodded slightly and smiled, "It seems that you have no idea of ??helping Shushan. If we work together, it may be able to destroy the ceremonies and make them unable to summon the wizard gods. You know, as long as you are willing to do it, I I will definitely follow you."


    "No, this is their internal affairs in Nanzhanzhou, we don''t need to mix in."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Even if they recruited the witch gods, they would not be able to conquer Shushan. The martial arts such as Shushan do not know how rich the background is, and proper hardship can help the younger generation of Shushan grow...they The reason why I fell into weakness was because I was too comfortable."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu with a chuckle, "Then you are still facing Shushan."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s not just Shushan, but Tianjian and Emei are all such problems. Born in sorrow and dying in comfort, I am not facing them, but they are very useful to me in the near future."


    "In the future, you don''t know how many times you have said the future. Every time you say it, you make me feel a strong confidence, as if the future will definitely come true. Although I don''t know what it is, I''m looking forward to it. "


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu with a lot of yearning in his eyes, and nodded unconsciously.


    (Ps: Thank you for reading and wanting to quietly support you all the time, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1253: Hesitate

    Gu Letian and the three of them gathered together with a gloomy expression. Ran Wen Xiao? Say????`


    Ding Yu slowly said, "Brother, sister, have you also inquired about it?"


    Gu Letian frowned, and said condensedly, "The Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony was really aimed at Shushan, and this so-called Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony will really call out a lot of savage gods. They even wanted to summon the witch gods and use the ancestor witches. Order these tribes to deal with us in the name of Shushan."


    Ding Yu suddenly said, "This is a big trouble, so many tribes."


    Mo Lianxing lightly chin his head, "The barbarians in the hundred thousand mountains have always been scattered sand. No matter how many tribes there are, it will not pose any threat to our mountain. However, if they all unite and twist into a rope, even if it is It is difficult for us in Shushan to resist."


    "Yes, if every tribe summons a barbaric god, a few small ones, dozens of large ones..."


    Ding Yu''s expression was slightly shaken, and he didn''t go on. What he wanted to say was that by then, I''m afraid that the entire Shu Mountain will become a place of blood sacrifice, and there is nowhere to escape.


    Gu Letian sighed lightly, "I really didn''t expect it, did the tribe suddenly have a capable person? He actually knew to unite with other barbarians."


    Several people knew the seriousness of the problem, and there was a thick layer of dark clouds in their hearts, and they couldn''t hide it, and it showed in their eyes.


    Gu Letian thought for a while, and said slowly, "We have to go back as soon as possible and inform Shu Shan about this, so that the elders can prepare early."


    "not good."


    Ding Yu shook his head, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and said in a straightforward voice, "It will be too late when the elders make a decision. We should take this opportunity to destroy their ceremonies so that they cannot summon the witch god!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Gu Letian looked at Ding Yu with an unusually stern expression, "There are at least a thousand priests in the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony, how can the three of us destroy it? Moreover, if we stay here again, we will delay the time, and they will summon the savage gods. After seeing our traces, we can��t go anymore if we want to! It��s a trivial matter that we can��t go, but if such news cannot be passed back, we will not be forgiven!"


    Ding Yu stubbornly said, "If we can destroy the festival, there will be no problems! Besides, isn''t there an elder here? He can inform the sect, maybe he will help us destroy the festival."


    "Junior Brother, with us, it is impossible to destroy the festival!"


    Gu Letian also roared, "As for the elders, don��t take things that you haven��t seen to be true. What if you��re not there? What��s more, even if there are elders, we can��t destroy the festival. We��ve made inquiries very clearly, although other tribes No high priest was sent to participate in the festival, but the tribe alone had more than five high priests, five high priests, do you still want to destroy the festival under their guard?"


    Ding Yu just shook his head, as if he could not hear anything. "Brother, I just think that we must not miss the opportunity and must find a way to destroy the festival. They cannot summon the witch gods, nor can they unite, nor will we Shushan. in danger."


    Gu Letian glanced at Ding Yu, wishing to slap him up, but after thinking about it, he put down his hand and said slowly, "Since you don''t listen to me, I have nothing to say. According to the previous discussion, once he appears After a big disagreement, the three decided together, and the minority obeyed the majority."


    Ding Yu groaned and looked at Mo Lianxing, "Junior Sister Mo, what should you do? Shall we cringe and run away, or be a hero?"


    Mo Lianxing stopped slightly, "I..."


    The other two held their own opinions, and she became the most important and most important vote. She could decide the fate of the three. She had never encountered this situation. She lost her opinion and didn''t know what to say. At this time, how much she wished to hear Zhou Shu''s voice again, so as to guide her direction, the same as the past few times, but she waited for a while, the voice never appeared.


    She looked at them, "I..."


    The two also stared at her, with expectation in their eyes.


    After holding back for a while, she hesitated and said, "I...I think we still have to think about it for more time. After thinking it through, you can think more about it, two brothers."


    Ding Yu shook his head, "Time does not allow us to think too much."


    Gu Letian also uncharacteristically, forcing Mo Lianxing to make a decision, "Junior sister, you make a decision early, don''t hesitate, you can say anything, you will prevail!"


    Mo Lianxing frowned, "I... think one hour is always OK?"


    Ding Yu thought for a while, "Okay."


    Gu Letian calmed down, nodded and said, "Okay, then one hour."


    Mo Lianxing breathed a sigh of relief, "Two brothers, I''m looking for a clean place, it''s too noisy."


    Before they could answer, Mo Lianxing walked out of the crowd and went to a remote place. At this moment, her heart was like a drum, panicked. She had always been used to obeying the teacher, and suddenly making such a big decision was really difficult.


    "Ugh����"


    "If we stay and destroy the festival, regardless of whether it is successful or not, most of the three of us will not be able to survive. Shushan has lost us as hope and cannot get news from the barbarians to attack us, then the loss will be too great... That''s right."


    "But, Brother Ding''s words are not unreasonable, what if we succeed? The three of us die, but we can keep Shushan peaceful, and... if we don''t die, and even get some chance, life and death is the easiest moment. breakthrough����"


    "I really don''t want to choose..."


    I have committed another problem in the past The stabilized state of mind was shaken again, thinking about it, she went deeper and deeper without knowing it, and just said in her heart, "Zhou Shu, why don''t you speak anymore? ?"


    At this time, Zhou Shu and Qingque came out of the tribal gathering place not long after they were walking deep into the mountain.


    Walking to a dense forest, behind and to the left and right, at least twenty barbarian priests came out and surrounded him.


    "It''s finally out."


    Qingque chuckled lightly and looked at Zhou Shu casually, "It was earlier than I expected. I can''t wait."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and said with a smile, "There are robbers and cheats everywhere, and Shiwan Dashan and Xiuxian Realm are similar, ha ha."


    They showed so many blood beads and marrow beads under the Derby Mountain, and naturally attracted many people who were itchy, but there were tribal guards there, and other tribe priests did not dare to **** them, and once they got off the beaten track, the barbarians also Will jump out.


    And Zhou Shu and the others obviously went to such a place deliberately, hoping to attract the barbarians who coveted their marrow or blood beads, and give them a lesson. Of course, these priests�� mounts and Kang bags, etc., must all Accept it as a punishment for impulse.


    This is also a way to exchange brutal beasts.


    A priest rushed up eagerly and shouted loudly, "Wunaluo White Horse, call out all your blood beads, and forgive you not to die!"


    The priests on the side were not to be outdone, they shouted and approached one by one, surrounding Zhou Shu and Qingque among them.


    "What do you want to do!"


    A thunderous roar came out from the dense forest behind him. The trees fell in a row, and a tall barbarian appeared in front of everyone.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1254: Suddenly

    The roar was like an explosion of thunder, and the priests who had hit the crowd turned pale, and could not help taking a few steps back, all looking at the source of the sound. r?anw?e?n?`


    It was an unusually tall barbarian, at least three feet and five feet tall, even among the barbarians, it was particularly prominent. Not to mention the height of the man, the mount he sat on was even taller, more than ten feet in length, and more than five feet in height. Every step was like an earthquake, and the ground couldn''t help shaking.


    Attracted by the barbaric beast, after a few glances, the barbarians exclaimed.


    "Horn mammoth?!"


    "Isn''t it extinct long ago? I haven''t seen it for tens of thousands of years?"


    "Oh God, the horned mammoth is the mount of the wizard **** Zhu Rong, who is he?"


    Zhou Shu and Qingque looked up, and there was also a hint of surprise.


    Qingque said in surprise, "The two teeth are like hooks, the hairs are like guns, the whole body is as thick as a city wall, and there is a three-foot-long horn on top of the head. It is like a charge and a horn, so sharp... It is really a horned mammoth. The mount of Zhu Rong, one of the two witch gods."


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu''s eyes showed a hint of curiosity, "I heard that this mount is also very useful for cultivators?"


    The green bird nodded, "Yes, the horned mammoth is an ancient savage beast. It is a special beast, and it can be used by immortal cultivators, especially the long horn. There is almost no need to refine the inscription. If the magic weapon of the rank is completely integrated into the horn, 90% of the magic weapon is the best."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Looking at his strength as a ninth-class priest, his status in the tribe is not very high, right? It''s strange to have such a rare mount..."


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "Could it be the engraver in the tribe?"


    "It''s very possible. After all, the engraver is the most important job of the barbarians..." Zhou Shu still has some doubts in his eyes, "It''s just that you look at his own savage patterns."


    The barbarians are almost full of red fruit, showing rock-like muscles, and the barbaric patterns are naturally revealed. The barbaric patterns are not complicated at all, just a few simple lines, going straight from head to toe, which is very different from other barbarians. It looks like a child drew it easily, and it doesn''t look like a brutal pattern that can inspire brute force.


    "Perhaps, the special wild pattern..."


    Qingque also didn''t know, "There are too many types of wild patterns. Since he can reach the ninth priest, his strength will not be too bad."


    During the discussion between the two, the barbarian had already walked into the middle of the circle, and it looked like it was several miles away, but for such a mount, it was only a few steps away.


    He stood on the mount, high above him, glanced around, and shouted loudly, "You dare to **** the property of the same clan in the tribe, you are so bold!"


    The momentum was shocking. Many barbarian priests were reluctant to leave, and stared at the barbarian, "Who are you?"


    The barbarian groaned and raised his hands slightly, the horned mammoth suddenly stood up and stepped on again.


    As the horned mammoth fell, the ground suddenly cracked a few big cracks, and the priests who asked the question were standing on the cracks, and they fell directly.


    Looking at the priest struggling with his hands on the ground, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, "You also deserve my name?"


    Standing on the horned mammoth, the barbarians looked majestic and looked like a god. Some barbarians were already shaking.


    "I, I know...!"


    Someone seemed to have thought of something, and their expressions became more and more alarmed, "He, he is suddenly like!"


    "Suddenly?"


    A priest''s complexion was stagnant, "Could it be that the genius who has been rare in ten thousand years suddenly appeared? It is said to be the most powerful ninth-class priest in the hundred thousand mountains. Some high priests are not his opponents?"


    "That''s right... this time of the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony, suddenly one of the three most important **** callers in the tribe is also the priest who has the most hope to summon the wizard god."


    "It turned out to be him, no wonder there will be a horned mammoth..."


    "A long time ago, there were rumors in various tribes that suddenly, when he was seven years old, he conquered an ancient savage beast, and named it as him, and that savage beast was the horned mammoth... , The same is the ninth-class priest, why is there such a big difference."


    The barbarians flinched back while talking.


    I wanted to rob, but I met Suzuo tribe, one of the most powerful people in Suzuo tribe. What are you waiting for if you don''t escape.


    After a while, there were no priests left, and some who had been hiding on the side before trying to take advantage of the chaos, also hurriedly fled.


    Suddenly, he clapped his hands, and the mammoth with majestic horns turned around immediately, stretched out his long nose and lay on the ground, docile like a lamb.


    Suddenly, like a giant elephant stepping on a ladder, he walked slowly in front of Zhou Shu and Qingque, stretched out his arm, and made a gesture of cutting down.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant. These days, he knew a lot about the barbarians and naturally understood the meaning of this gesture. In Suddenly, such a gesture meant a challenge.


    Suddenly, it seemed that he had driven away other priests, but he had to challenge himself. He was really puzzled, and Qingque was the same.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferently and suddenly said, "Why?"


    Suddenly, she pointed her finger at Zhou Shu''s clothes and slowly said, "You, took my marrow bead. I made that novelhall."


    Zhou Shu looked startled and suddenly understood.


    After he exchanged the barbaric beasts, there was still a marrow bead left, and he placed it on his body. Unexpectedly, he was recognized. The marrow bead and blood bead were made by the barbaric priest himself, and it is inevitable that a trace of his own aura remains. , And suddenly seemed to feel this breath.


    After understanding it, he felt a lot of surprises.


    You should know that when he and the blue bird took the marrow orb blood beads, they were deliberately picked from the innermost ones that had been hidden for the longest time. How could I think that millions of marrow orbs were suddenly obtained. That one, and unfortunately, is the one left to sell.


    There is nothing in a hundred thousand, it just happened by chance.


    If he came to see this in a few days later, he would find it even more coincidental. There is no one in billions, because suddenly it seems that he has almost never made marrow beads. Since he became a priest, he has only made three, two of which are in his own hands. Above, the other one is with Zhou Shu.


    Suddenly looking at Zhou Shu, he said word by word, "Where did you get it from, I don��t care, but if you take my things, you have to prove that you are qualified to own it. If you beat me, I will give You are more. If you lose to me, you must return my things to me."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain, but replied concisely.


    Suddenly there was a trace of astonishment. After watching Zhou Shu for a while, he laughed unconsciously, "Very well, very well, come with me!"


    Zhou Shu''s reaction seemed very strange to him. A fifth-rank priest actually accepted the challenge of the ninth-rank priest, and he accepted it so cheerfully.


    You know, his intention was to frighten the thief.


    (ps: Thank you maddog998 and the sky is blue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1255: Huamisi Lake

    Suddenly, it seemed to clear the road ahead, and the road became wider and wider, and I didn''t know how long it took, and stopped in front of a small lake. ranw?en??????????`


    The water quality of the lake is extremely clear, like air, you can''t feel that it is water at all. You can see the bottom that is tens of miles deep, and the bottom is covered with a thick layer of black sand, and you can''t see it in the water. A fish, not even aquatic plants.


    Zhou Shu and Qingque froze slightly, and couldn''t help but stop watching.


    Qingque couldn''t help but shook his head, "It''s too clear, there is no turbidity at all, even if there is such a water in Dongtianfudi..."


    Zhou Shu also felt the same way. He had been to many caves, but it was the first time he saw this kind of water.


    "If the water is clear, there will be no fish, and if people are observing, there will be no evil?"


    Suddenly he turned his head and glanced at Zhou Shu, quite approvingly, "This sentence is very interesting, did you realize it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Books from humans, I just sigh with emotion."


    "Human immortal cultivators really have a lot to learn from. I have also read many classics of human immortal cultivators. If they don''t have so many hatreds with us, I really want to go..."


    Suddenly he shook his head, seemed to drive some weird thoughts out of his mind, and turned to Zhou Shu, "In fact, the reason why there are no fish here has nothing to do with the clearness, but the lake here is so terrible that it is impossible to have any. Fish or something else survive."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu was a little confused. Although he saw that there was no aura in the lake, there was nothing else, and it seemed that it shouldn''t be scary.


    Suddenly he seemed to see his doubts, his expression narrowed, and he raised his hand and grabbed it in the air. A savage beast in the distance was directly caught by him. The savage beast had a length of ten feet and was quite fierce, but he was caught by him. After pinching his neck, he didn''t move, his eyes were full of pleading, like a lamb begging for mercy.


    Suddenly, without saying much, he waved his hand and threw the savage beast into the lake.


    With a plop, the brutal beast let out a stern wailing, and immediately disappeared. Zhou Shu, who was watching, couldn''t help but feel a shock in his heart, and Qingque also felt incredible and unconsciously covered his mouth.


    The savage beast dissolves directly in the lake water, but in the time of the three breaths, it disappears, nothing is left, and the lake is still clear as before.


    "did you see it?"


    Suddenly turned to Zhou Shu, smiled and said, "This is the first time you have come to the tribe, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Exactly."


    "Then you don��t know, it��s not surprising that there are several such lakes in Sudden Tribe. They all have a name, Huamisi Lake," Suddenly pointed to the lake water, said slowly, "Huamisi, Suddenly In the tribe, it means death, and Huamisi Lake is the lake of death."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I know that De Beer is meant to be slanderous. I have been here for a few days and I have some understanding of the language of the Sudden Tribe."


    "Do you know it in a few days?" Suddenly he glanced at Zhou Shu, and was a little surprised. "It''s really rare for barbarians like you to learn the languages ??of other tribes, but it''s hard for our tribe. Most of the priests here don��t speak the languages ??of other tribes at all."


    "Hehe, that''s nothing," Zhou Shu smiled, thoughtfully, "Huamisi Lake means you will die if you enter, so why?"


    Suddenly the image appeared a bit solemn, "Because there is a very strong death spirit in it. For tens of thousands of years, Mount Debir has been the sacred mountain of our tribe. Every year, countless priests have sacrificed here every month, and countless wild beasts have died on the mountain. , The dead gas they caused continued to deposit, forming Huamisi Lake."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see."


    Think about it, the barbarians are the heaviest sacrifice, every day they kill many savage beasts to sacrifice to the gods, and there are countless savage beasts killed on this sacred mountain, and the accumulation of death will be incomparable even in the Taiyin Mountains, but he still I don''t understand why this dead lake is so clear, unlike the Taiyin Mountains, which are all black, such as ghost springs, which is very unreasonable.


    He thought for a while and said, "There are lakes like this in other places, why are they different here?"


    "This...I don''t quite understand either," he said in a slow voice after touching his head. "It is said that tens of thousands of years ago, the water of Huamisi Lake was dark, with a thick layer floating on it. The black smoke looked terrifying, and the people of the tribe didn��t dare to approach them. If they fell in, they would lose a lot of flesh and blood essence. Later, the water of the lake gradually cleared. The people thought that there was no more lifelessness, and they could go down. But where do I know it, it��s even more terrifying. The loss is not only the flesh and blood essence, but it��s hard to save even the life..."


    He sighed, "Good-looking things may not be good, but we need to be more vigilant. I think this is the truth that the wizard **** wants to teach us."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Oh..."


    Qingque whispered to the side, "It looks like things must be reversed. When the darkness reaches a certain level, it turns white, but the essence has not changed at all. Instead, it has become more intensified. The world of immortality is really amazing."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But at this point, how strong the dead air here should be, even we can''t even perceive it The dead air is completely integrated into the water, the water here It��s the real stagnant water, more terrifying than the ghost spring."


    Blue Sparrow showed a little dignity, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, "He brought you here for a duel, is it because he wants to sink you in this lake, too vicious? I will kill him in a moment."


    "No, if he thinks this way, he wouldn''t explain it so clearly just now. It would be better to just trick us into it," Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "I think he is very interesting, unlike other barbarians, he is knowledgeable and reasonable. Not a bloodthirsty person, it feels good."


    Qingque glared at him, "You, do you want to get something from this barbarian? Luo Baima''s Gu Dao is finished?"


    "The blue bird who knows me is also."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and nodded lightly.


    Suddenly turning to the two of them, he said slowly, "I brought you here because this is where I practice. No one can be there, and our duel will not be disturbed. Now, we can start."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu responded indifferently, stepped back several tens of feet, Qingque stepped aside far away, she had no worries. Although the ninth priest was good, it was impossible for Zhou Shu to be his opponent.


    Suddenly it seemed to step down the horned mammoth, waved away the horned mammoth, and said loudly, "Don��t worry, you are a fifth-class priest, and I will also fight with you in the way I was a fifth-class priest. This is the most fair, regardless of victory or defeat. , No one will complain."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, then a smile appeared on his lips, "Okay."


    This barbarian''s behavior fits his stomach, it seems really interesting.


    (Ps: Thank you hussar, evil wind family language, book friends 160211233748678, wangc1111 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1256: Unintentional

    After half an hour. ?? Huo Ran? Text??????`


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu and the elephant stood facing each other.


    "Hahaha, so refreshing!"


    Suddenly he laughed and pointed at Zhou Shu, "Brother Baima, you are very good, I lost!"


    This battle was fought heartily, and unknowingly, the relationship between the two was also drawn much closer.


    "No, it should be a tie," Zhou Shu shook his head, "In this half an hour, you and I will be the winner."


    Suddenly he waved his hand, "I lost regardless of victory or defeat. You are a fifth-class priest, I am a ninth-class priest, and it is my challenge. There is no need to fight. If you lose, you lose. That marrow pearl It��s yours. I won��t look into the history or ask one more word.��


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Well, then thank you Brother Xiang."


    "Thank you, as it should be." Suddenly he frowned, strode towards Zhou Shu, stretched out his finger and patted Zhou Shu''s shoulder vigorously, "I have never played so refreshingly, if I have a chance. , Might as well come a few more times."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and there was a glimmer of expectation in his eyes, "Well, before I leave, I''ll be waiting anytime."


    Speaking of which, he is also willing to fight Suddenly, Suddenly is equivalent to a body-refining to the extreme, and the pleasure of fist-to-fist and flesh-to-body contest is not found in other cultivators. Of course, it''s not just about feeling. Comparing with masters, he has more insights into body training.


    "it is good."


    Suddenly, he seemed to show a lot of joy, nodded vigorously, as if thinking of something, and walked quickly toward the lake.


    He walked to the lake and suddenly stretched out his hand to copy, the lake water violently stirred, and suddenly several water jets flew towards him.


    Suddenly, there was a roar, blocking the water column, and instantly being poured through the water column.


    Zhou Shu looked startled, "Huh?"


    The blue bird was also full of doubts. They saw with their own eyes that the life in the lake was so strong that they could not be touched at all. Suddenly, what was it going to do?


    Suddenly, the savage patterns on the whole body glowed suddenly, and the scorching breath permeated. The surrounding temperature rose by dozens of degrees. Within a few breaths, I saw a burst of white mist from Water vapor emerged from his body and gradually disappeared.


    Qingque whispered, "It seems to be a kind of cultivation method?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It looks like, with such a life-saving cultivation, I now know how his physical training came from... No wonder his strength is so strong, a ninth-class priest, but depending on his age, maybe It��s just a bit older than me."


    "Lifeless cultivation...I''m afraid only the barbarians dare to do this, right?"


    Qingque shook his head slightly, a little unconsciously admired.


    Suddenly, he turned around, shook his body, let out a long gratifying howl, and walked towards Zhou Shu refreshedly.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Brother Xiang, are you cultivating?"


    Suddenly nodded, "Forget it, once I accidentally ran into the water here, and the dead breath entered my body, and suddenly I felt like I was about to die right away. In this sense of dying, I am very special However, after I have driven away those dead energy, I have become extraordinarily comfortable. Nothing can compare with it. At the same time, my body has improved a lot..."


    He smiled and seemed a little embarrassed, "Later I became a little addicted. I usually use the lake here to practice cultivation. The effect is very good, especially after the war. The effect is more obvious. I just couldn''t help it, so I came. Take a wash."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and suddenly said, "Brother Baima, I think you can try it too."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Do you need any special skills?"


    Speaking of it, he really has a lot of interest. Borrowing death energy to refine the body is something he has never thought of. It is completely struggling in hell, but since it seems that he can do it suddenly, there is no reason why he cannot do it. If so, his long silent body refining can go a step further.


    People''s physical potential is limited. In the current realm, Zhou Shu has already used his physical body to its limit, and he needs a breakthrough.


    Now is an opportunity.


    "Technique..." Suddenly there was a hint of hesitation, and then he shook his head, "It doesn''t seem to be there. Just don''t fear death."


    Zhou Shu responded, "That''s good, I''ll try it when I''m ready."


    He doesn''t lie when it looks like it seems, he should have no special skills, it is worth a try, but before the try, he will be well prepared.


    Suddenly it seemed to laugh, "Okay! You can come anytime. In Suddenly, no one in the tribe comes to Huamisi Lake except me. Now there are more white horse brothers and my multiple companions, and I can compete at any time, hahaha. "


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded without saying much.


    The two talked very happily, and they felt like they were too late to meet each other. It is rare for a barbarian and a cultivator to agree with each other. Of course, Zhou Shu knew that Suddenly was a barbarian, but Suddenly did not know that Zhou Shu was a cultivator.


    Suddenly he turned his head and looked towards the lake, with some regrets in his eyes, "Unfortunately there is not enough lifelessness here..."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "There isn''t enough lifelessness here, can there be more?"


    Suddenly, he turned to Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Yes, after a few days when the Ten Thousand Gods Festival opens, I am going to Huamisi Lake in the De Beer Mountains, where there is more lifelessness and better."


    "There is such a lake in Derby Mountain?"


    Suddenly nodded like Yes, there is a huge Huamisi Lake in the middle of De Beers Mountain, where life is the most dead. Unfortunately, the mountain is only open to the high priest on weekdays. I only have to wait until the ten thousand gods ceremony. I have the opportunity to go there. If it weren��t for this, I wouldn��t necessarily participate in that ten thousand gods festival...Summoning so many tribes, it��s boring..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he made a lot of apologies, "I''m sorry, brother Baima, I''m not talking about you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s okay."


    Suddenly, he thought for a while and said with some smile, "Speaking of which, Huamisi Lake is different. When its water was still dark, many strange things happened. The calm water surface occasionally Big whirlpools will be born, and through those whirlpools, you can vaguely see a strange blue gate at the bottom of the lake, like it is made of the most beautiful jewels. It is radiant and glorious. Some tribesmen went down to check, but they found nothing. No way..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu''s expression stagnated, and suddenly thought of an important thing.


    Qingque''s voice sounded at the right time, "Listening to him, the portal seems to be the entrance to the secret realm..."


    "Yes, 90% is," Zhou Shu said with a lot of excitement. "Could it be that Huamisi Lake on the Derby Mountain is the place we are looking for?"


    "Probably so!"


    Qingque became excited, "On the bottom of Xuanhu Lake, you can only get in and can''t get out. Aolai Guoshi, Yongzhen Mohou, do you remember these sixteen characters? Suddenly the elephant said, the water of Huamisi Lake turned out to be black. It''s only these tens of thousands of years that it has become clear, and it is just right in terms of time. This Huamisi Lake must be the Xuanhu that the immortal cultivator said! In other words, the Aolai Country Huaguoshan relic is probably in Huami At the bottom of Silk Lake!"


    "I think so."


    A bright light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "If you want to plant a tree, you can''t make a forest, but if you don''t want to plant willows and willows, you can make shade."

 Chapter 1257: No idea

    "...When the lake was dark, I couldn''t find anything when I went down to look for it, but when the lake became clear, the door was no longer visible, because the life was too heavy for the people to search for, but when I got to the high priest When the time comes, I will definitely go down and look for it. I think it was given to our tribe by the Wizard God, so I can��t just leave it alone. r?a??nw?en??????????`??? "


    I didn''t notice Zhou Shu''s abnormality, and suddenly he was talking endlessly.


    After he finished speaking, Zhou Shu nodded slowly, "That is, if anyone can explore the Huamisi Lake clearly, there is only Brother Elephant."


    "Brother Baima, don''t say that. Most people just don''t dare. If they overcome the fear of death, they may not be able to..."


    Halfway through the conversation, he suddenly stopped, his expression stern, turned to the distance and shouted, "Who?"


    As he said, he strode up and rushed towards the dense forest, faster than lightning.


    Not long after, I only heard a rush of golden and iron humming, and then saw large areas of dense forest collapse, surrounded by a wide open area, among the fallen trees, I suddenly looked like glaring, opposite him stood a savage girl in her hands. Holding an emerald green long sword, his expression was slightly flustered.


    "With a sword?"


    Suddenly he appeared a little confused, raised his big fist, and shouted, "Who are you and which tribe? I have never heard of how many tribes can use swords. Are you a cultivator?"


    That barbarian girl was Bai Qingshan disguised as Mo Lianxing.


    Before, she said she wanted to think about it by herself, walking all the way to the depths of the mountain, and she came here unknowingly, but she saw Zhou Shu at a glance, and her heart was shocked, "Luo Baima, isn''t he missing? Are you here? Things are not good..."


    Thinking of this, she followed Zhou Shu to see what was going on. Of course, she also saw Zhou Shu and Suddenly dueling.


    "These two barbarians are really strong, especially Luo Baima... But isn''t he a Gu barbarian? How come he has become a physical barbarian again? Isn''t that right? Did he hide it on purpose, or was he dropped by someone? Could it be Zhou? Shu?"


    Thinking of this, she was very excited, a little forgetful, and there was no hidden trace, but she was suddenly discovered.


    It wasn''t a big problem when I found out. This was originally the place of the barbarian. She didn''t worry about the barbarian, but she was in a moment of urgency. When facing the sudden appearance, she unconsciously took out her own magic weapon, the green snake sword.


    When she heard the sudden questioning, her heart was even more shocked, and she couldn''t help shaking her head in anxiety, "I am..."


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Shu didn''t realize that he shook his head secretly, and just walked up quickly, "Brother Elephant, there are not no tribes that use swords, such as the Fireblade Tribe where the Barbarian Sword Saint is, and the White Feather Tribe. The people of the tribe are better at light and savage weapons, this one seems to come from these tribes."


    When he said this, Mo Lianxing suddenly understood, and his mind was settled.


    Sure enough, it was Zhou Shu. Only he would help himself like this, and Luo Baima was afraid that he would die by himself.


    She nodded and said calmly, "Yes, I am the Baiqingshan of the Baiyu tribe."


    Suddenly it seemed to be slightly stagnant, and his raised fist was still in the air, "It turns out to be a brother of the Baiyu tribe. I heard that Huede said before. I am very happy that you can come." His expression still has a lot of sternness." However, you shouldn��t peek at our battles. If you want to watch it, just look at it openly. It��s not good to peek secretly like this.�� Looking at Mo Lianxing, his hand slowly dropped, and he said solemnly, ��If You are not a woman. I must challenge you to teach you a lesson and let you know what tribal etiquette is."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shook his head secretly. Does this suddenly seem to hold back for too long and have not found a suitable opponent, so he wants to challenge a duel when he meets someone, or is this a way for him to exercise?


    Mo Lianxing''s eyes were cold, and he looked up at Suddenly, "Challenge and challenge. Come whenever you want, I''ll be waiting anytime."


    As a Shushan disciple, he has that pride in himself, which cannot be underestimated or violated, but the timing is a little inappropriate.


    Suddenly stared at her for a while, shook his head, and sighed, "I can''t fight women, forget it."


    It can be seen that he really wanted to, but couldn''t.


    Mo Lianxing''s complexion changed slightly, and he wanted to say something, but saw Zhou Shu gently shook his head, so he didn''t say any more.


    Suddenly it turned to Zhou Shu, "Brother White Horse, I''m going to worship, you can come here anytime, I welcome all."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you Brother Xiang, I see."


    Suddenly the elephant nodded slowly, with a hint of satisfaction, and beckoned slightly. The mammoth walked closer, docilely bent down, and rolled the elephant back with his proboscis, and left like a gust of wind.


    Mo Lianxing looked at Zhou Shu, hesitated for a while, and whispered, "Zhou...Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Mo Lianxing was overjoyed, "It''s really you, great. If it weren''t for you, the three of us wouldn''t be able to solve the Gu, let alone complete the task, even we can''t keep it, Brother Zhou, this time, thank you so much. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a little seriousness, "Don''t thank me, thank you Elder Miao."


    "Oh it''s Elder Miao..."


    As if thinking of something, Mo Lianxing apologized, "Sorry, Senior Brother Zhou, Senior Brother Ding offended you..."


    "Nothing, I won''t take it to heart," Zhou Shu looked indifferent, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, "By the way, you seem to know me before, don''t you?"


    "Ok."


    Mo Lianxing nodded quickly and said excitedly, "I''ve been to Lingyu City before, more than fifty years ago... I always remember and want to thank you in person, but today I finally got my wish, Zhou, Senior Brother Zhou, I still have many questions for you."


    "I understand, but now is not the time. I''ll talk about it later."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, he didn''t think it was such a thing, but there was not much fluctuation in his heart. He understood that everyone invisibly affects other people, and in many cases he would not be aware of those effects. If there is something bad, the result is not something he can change. He will not expect to use these influences to obtain any practical things. What should be obtained will always come by himself.


    "Well, I see, I will ask later."


    Mo Lianxing looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of admiration in her eyes. In her eyes, as a role model, Zhou Shu had greatly influenced and changed her, not only in her original mood, but also in her current situation.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Is it time for your task to be completed?"


    "Yes, but..." Mo Lianxing nodded quickly, hesitated for a while, and said in a low voice, "Senior Brother Zhou, now we have a disagreement. Senior Brother Ding and Senior Brother Gu are going to leave, and the other will be destroyed. Festival, I don��t know what to do."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t you have any ideas?"


    "This choice is too big, I have never faced it before, and I don''t know..."


    Mo Lianxing stared at Zhou Shu, with a lot of expectations in his eyes, and wanted to get a definite answer from him.

 Chapter 1258: Test the water

    "Unexpectedly, you also have admirers, or core disciples from Shushan.? Ranwen novel????????`"


    Watching Mo Lianxing leave, Qingque turned around, looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, and said softly, "However, why don''t you give her a definite answer?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Shu Shan''s matter has nothing to do with me. I can''t give such an answer, and... I said so much to do, she always has to make her own decisions, and it is impossible to always rely on others."


    "Yes," Qingque thought for a while, "but she should also understand that no matter what choice she makes, the three of them will be fine."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "I have already done this, and I definitely can''t let them have trouble, but I hope they make the right choice so as not to make me more trouble."


    Qingque glanced at Mo Lianxing who was already walking away, "Then what are we doing now?"


    "Qing Que, trouble you to get those things, I..."


    Zhou Shu looked at the clear lake and slowly said, "I plan to try it here first."


    "Don''t say anything troublesome, I''ll just go," looked at Zhou Shu, Qingque was quite worried, "Be careful, I know you are good at training, but after all, it is not a sudden phenomenon. He is talented, except in the barbarians. No one of him dared to touch this lake. To tell the truth, even if I was the body of the catastrophe, I would not dare to go in if I did not rely on magic weapons."


    "rest assured."


    Zhou Shu smiled, very confident, his face seemed to glow.


    The blue bird nodded lightly, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu walked towards Huamisi Lake, pondered for a while, raised his hand and waved, a drop of water as large as his thumb slowly flew up and hung in front of him.


    "Sure enough, it is stagnant water, and the power in it reacts differently."


    He was a little surprised. The Yuan Li he used was melted by the stagnant water almost in the blink of an eye, and he couldn''t feel it anymore. Only by constantly outputting Yuan Li could he hang this drop of water in front of him.


    The closer you get, the clearer you can see. In addition to being clear and not like water, the breath in it is also revealed a little bit. Just perceiving a little bit, there is a feeling of slowly approaching death, which makes people unconscious. Think about it, if you wait for the drop of water to fall on your body, it will be swallowed by death in an instant.


    The mind must be extremely firm, and even a little bit of fear cannot bear this feeling.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, stretched out his hand, spreading his strength, and let the water drop gently fall on the palm of his hand.


    There was a soft sound like a needle landing, but Zhou Shu felt an earthquake.


    The unspeakable death breath suddenly spread in the hand, almost in the blink of an eye, it surrounded the entire arm, the elastic skin, and gradually began to shrink, the original ruddy could not be faded, and replaced by a kind of ashes. gray.


    Within a few breaths, although he could still see his hands in his eyes, it seemed that he was no longer his own.


    "The breath of death is too strong for my body to bear. I am afraid that there are hundreds of wronged souls in this drop of water. Suddenly, what kind of innate strangeness is it... if I use the body training method? If tactics or magic weapons are used to resist, they cannot stimulate the potential in the body. If you want to break through the limit, you may not be able to do it. If you want to break through, you must directly face the challenge."


    Zhou Shu watched the lifelessness gradually spread on his body, still thinking calmly, without a trace of panic.


    After a while, he felt that he had reached the limit and couldn''t bear it anymore. If he let the death breath spread any more, his arm could no longer recover.


    With a wave of hands, a layer of dark green gradually covers the whole body, Yan Fujing, the power of Muxing, etc., constantly rushing toward death, from the inside to the outside, after about three breaths, the death is all driven out, and the arm is restored The original state.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and sighed inwardly, "Even if I use the tactics to resist at the beginning, it is very difficult. The speed at which I drive away is not much different from the speed at which life is filled, but there is only a drop of water here. If I jump into that lake , I have encountered more than a thousand times the death energy, and the magic arts are not enough, and magic weapons and sword intent are still needed."


    After watching the lake silently, Zhou Shu stood there, closed his eyes, and quietly thought.


    After about a quarter of an hour, he opened his eyes, their eyes were like stars, bright light.


    Can''t bear stagnant water directly, naturally they have to think of other ways.


    During this period of time, he organized the Sea of ??Consciousness and practiced himself. No, it should be said that he stroked all the exercises that he had deduced, and calculated what these techniques can be used to resist stagnant water. As a result, he learned tens of thousands of methods, most of which reached the state of consummation. They were completed in the sea of ??consciousness and had not actually used them, but when necessary, it is not difficult to use these methods, although It''s not in a state of consummation and it is impossible to have magical powers soon, but it also has certain effects and can often be unexpected.


    He shook his head lightly, "Basically it''s useless, it seems that I can only use the improved Wu Qin Xi."


    Wu Qin Xi is a very special type of exercise. Compared with other exercises, it does not require infiltration of liquid medicine, no special medicine, and no painful exercise Its training process is much simpler. It only needs to practice thirty-six movements repeatedly, but simple movements do not mean that its function is also very simple. On the contrary, its function is quite large, and it improves the vitality of the body. In this respect, it''s just that its lifting effect is only reflected in this aspect.


    There are very few such single-function exercises, except for Wuqinxi, because it is not a method that practitioners can comprehend, but a derived method of medical practice. The reason for its emergence is to help the patient regain vitality. From death to life.


    Wu Qin Xi comes from the Hua family and is the most important method of the Hua family.


    It is said that the ancestors of the Hua family, in order to improve their medical methods, took their bodies as test objects and took the initiative to endure various plagues and disasters. Therefore, they faced life and death countless times, and on several occasions they were completely devoid of vitality. Coming over, it was because of the Wu Qin Xi, forcibly enhancing the vitality of the body, resisting the invasion of death.


    While in Lingyu City, Hua Yulian handed over the precious and important Wu Qin Xi to Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu knew its value and naturally regarded it as a treasure. He practiced it in the sea of ??knowledge countless times and improved it to make Wu Qin Xi effective. It has improved a lot. It can be said that in terms of improving the vitality of the body, there is no other method in the world of immortality that can match.


    Although the effect of Wu Qin Xi is single and there is not much use in normal times, it is appropriate at this moment.


    Use Wu Qin Xi to enhance the vitality of the body, and then confront the stagnant water full of death breath, and treat one''s body as a battlefield where the two confront each other. In the end, the battlefield will be scarred, but it will also be a huge gain.


    Zhou Shu has done this kind of thing many times.


    Staring at the lake, with a smile on his mouth, he moved, punching and kicking, not fast or slow, but with a strange magic.

 Chapter 1259: 1 practice

    Zhou Shu was performing Wu Qin Xi, raising his feet and waving his arms, retracting and releasing, very focused. ?Ranwen novel????????`


    I don��t know when, the blue bird fell by his side and said with interest, ��What are you doing? The action looks like a crane, no, it seems more like a peacock, it��s not right, is it a three-legged bird?��


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Are you back so soon?"


    "Of course, you are familiar with the road, and your soul cultivation is also good," Qingque nodded, and threw the Tianchen sword over, "With his help, everything is much smoother."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, soul repair does not have a fixed body, as long as there is a small gap, it can enter, and it is not affected by most formations, and it can also manipulate many items with aura. From these aspects, we The average cultivator is really incomparable."


    Qingque frowned, "You haven''t answered my question yet, what are you doing, weird in ancient times?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but smiled and said, "If you follow me, you will definitely benefit a lot."


    "Follow you?"


    Qingque seemed to think, "I don''t feel a trace of spiritual energy flowing, nor is it practicing. It looks like a mortal fitness method. What''s the point of doing this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Just give it a try, remember, don''t use Yuanli."


    "I don''t try."


    Qingque turned her head, seemingly disgusted, but after all she couldn''t help being curious, and turned around after a while, staring at Zhou Shu, thinking silently in her heart.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If you can''t do it, don''t force it. In fact, it''s still very difficult."


    "Who says I can''t do it, I will do it."


    Qingque glared at him, walked over to Zhou Shu, and followed Zhou Shu.


    It seems that the usual simple movements are quite difficult to do. The hands and feet often have to be twisted to a very special position without being able to use the force to assist. She feels very awkward, but she refuses to give up. She just persists. Following Zhou Shu''s movements stubbornly, and after doing this for a while, there was a feeling of indulge and unable to leave.


    But half an hour later, she was covered with sweat, and it fell to the ground without even noticing it.


    At this time, Zhou Shu had stopped, full of energy, and only felt that there was indescribable power all over his body, every cell was alive, and his body was full of blazing flames, as if it was about to explode all the time.


    "Very well, the potential of the body is almost stimulated, full of vitality, this simple action really has a miraculous effect."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of satisfaction, waved towards the lake, dozens of drops of water flew up and sprinkled on his body like raindrops.


    Barking, like water poured on an iron plate, making a harsh sound.


    The dead air entered the body, but in an instant, it was bounced out by the active muscles, turned into a cloud of mist, and disappeared.


    "Not enough, more."


    If it was dispelled so quickly, it would not achieve the effect of exercise at all. Zhou Shu waved his hand, and a water column with a thick thumb flew out of the lake and fell on him.


    The lifeless water column hit his body, and a burst of unbearable pain hit him. At the same time, there was a feeling of wanting to die, but Zhou Shu was firm in his mind, constantly bursting out the vitality of his body, to resist it, such as He expected that his body became a battlefield, and his life and vitality continued to fight.


    After more than ten breaths, the dead air was driven away, the pain was no longer, and it was replaced by an extremely pleasant pleasure.


    It''s like flying from the abyss to the endless sky, from death to life, this feeling is unparalleled.


    "what"


    As if he understood the mood suddenly as it was at that time, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but let out a long scream, straight into the forest.


    "What are you doing?"


    Qingque woke up and scolded, "What exactly do you want me to learn? I feel hot and unresolvable now, as if it is about to split, so uncomfortable..."


    She frowned, her face flushed, and her body trembling slightly.


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to the ground, "Of course it will be hot, you see, all around you are sweaty."


    "what?"


    Qingque lowered her head and exclaimed, "How could this be, how could I sweat..."


    She was very surprised. As a cultivator who practiced the soul technique, she had never sweated.


    After a few glances, Qingque looked up at Zhou Shu, very puzzled, "What should I do now, I really can''t stand the heat. If you don''t let me use Yuanli, I might be too hot."


    Although uncomfortable, she still obeyed Zhou Shu''s request and had no tactics.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t rush to drive away with your vitality. Now your potential is stimulated. If your body is too active, there will be such a phenomenon. This is a good thing. Now you try to pick up a drop of lake water, just a small drop. , You haven��t practiced your body before, and you can��t bear more. Remember, don��t use tricks or magic weapons."


    "The lake here?"


    Qingque''s eyes widened, "You want me to die, and you don''t want me to use the magic weapon, do you want me to die?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Yes, trust me, nothing will happen."


    Staring at the lake, Qingque hesitated for a while, slowly closed its eyes, and said decisively, "If you believe it, you will believe you."


    "rest assured."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, feeling quite, let Qingque use tricks and magic weapons to fight against death On the premise that Qingque didn''t know Wuqinxi, if she didn''t trust him absolutely, she He would never agree, and Qingque chose to trust him, which meant that he gave his life to him.


    A drop of lake water with a large rice grain lightly landed on her arm.


    A pale black mark immediately appeared on her arm, and the death breath spread quickly like a spider web, but within a few breaths, her exposed skin all turned grayish white, as if withered.


    Qingque''s expression was stagnant, and a flash of despair flashed in her eyes. She clearly felt that death was approaching.


    Zhou Shu came to her and said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, don''t watch, continue doing the actions just now, don''t stop."


    Qingque resisted the impulse to drive away death by using the method. According to Zhou Shu, he continued to use Wu Qin Xi. After a few breaths, the heat in his whole body gradually concentrated, and spontaneously leaned on his arm, constantly impacting death. Qi, resist it.


    The unbearable pain struck her, her whole body was trembling, and she gradually lost her strength, and a pair of powerful arms rested on her back so that she would not fall down.


    After a few more breaths, the heat slowly disappeared, and the body returned to its original state, the ashes on his arms disappeared, and they were still white as jade.


    "what"


    From death to life, the physical satisfaction is really hard to say, accompanied by a low groan, Qingque took a long sigh of relief and helped Zhou Shu to stand slowly.


    "Very comfortable����"


    Looking back at Zhou Shu, the red tide on her face has not subsided, she whispered, "Zhou Shu, thank you."


    She can feel it by herself. In addition to the joyful feeling, her body has also improved a lot, just like she has cultivated a type of physical training tactics. For a person who has never practiced the body, this kind of progress is It''s incredible.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support of Super Power Kaka, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1260: Wont care

    "No thanks, I said that there will be nothing wrong. Huo Ran? Wen??????`"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "You have never done physical exercises. You shouldn''t have to bear such things, but I think the opportunity is really rare. If you can do it, don''t miss it, so I will let you try it. Blame me?"


    "It''s okay, why should I blame you..."


    Qingque shook her head and smiled faintly, "I feel that my body has become a lot stronger, as if I have been training for many years. How did you do it?"


    "Therefore, the opportunity is rare. Although the death aura here is terrifying, if you can overcome the fear, it is also good for your body. Especially for people who are training for the first time, take this as the first step in training. It��s not too good. It only takes a while to have a strong physique. Even if you don��t train in the future, it��s okay.�� Zhou Shu looked at Qingque and smiled, ��Thank you for believing in me, if you don��t want to , Then there is nothing left."


    "I''ll listen to you if I tell you, I believe you won''t let me have trouble."


    Qing Ting followed with a smile, her eyes narrowed, in a curved arc, not a kind of beauty, "But...this feeling is also very good, what is your fitness method, I think, if there is no that, I It''s impossible to endure lifelessness, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in a straightforward voice, "That is the secret medical method from the Chinese family. The seemingly simple movements can fully stimulate the body''s potential, make the body full of vitality, and it is suitable for confronting death. I am also the number one today. Try it again and feel the benefits."


    He also used Wu Qin Xi to fight lifelessness. Compared with Qing Que, his physical improvement is very small. If Qing Que has improved by one foot, then he has only improved by one inch, but this inch makes him happy and impatient, because This inch broke through the shackles and broke the chains that once trapped him. Although it was an inch, it broke the limit. It was more than a zhang and better.


    Inborn spirit body, post-born soul, he has no restrictions in refining qi and soul, but his body still has shackles. Now he has seen the hope of breaking, as long as he insists on using the dead qi to cultivate, he believes that his body can also To reach the realm of infinite perfection without shackles, that is, the 100 alchemy golden body mentioned by Zen.


    "The secret method of medical Tao? It seems that knowing more about other Tao is also beneficial."


    Qingque nodded lightly, suddenly his eyes lit up, and said in a low voice, "As long as you use this secret method, can you always use the lake here to refine your body?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Yes."


    Qing Que''s heart was shocked and almost shouted, "Huh? That''s great."


    "Huh?" Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "You don''t hate body training. I thought you hated it, so why haven''t you done it before?"


    "I don''t hate it. On the contrary, I really hope to train..."


    Qingque seemed to be thoughtful, and gently shook his head, "I didn''t train my body before because I couldn''t bear the liquid medicine, even the thin liquid medicine. When I was young, I tried many times... That is really an unbearable memory."


    "Oh, that''s the case," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, as if thinking of something, and said in surprise, "Is it true that if you use the body of a hundred souls to refine your body, you will suffer a hundred times the pain of an average person?"


    "Yes, you know... If I can do it, why don''t I do it?"


    Qingque nodded, and smiled bitterly, "On Penglai Island, I have time, and I will be more sure of getting through the calamity if I can train the body well, but I really can''t stand the pain of the liquid medicine entering the body, so I can''t train the body." She looked at Zhou Shu, her expression became dignified, and she said slowly, "But this is different. Death Qi is not a liquid medicine. It brings me death, but it is not painful. I can accept it, not to mention it. Nothing can compare with the rest of the fun. Thank you for all of this. It was you who changed me and gave me more hope."


    "That''s true, thank you very much."


    He knew that the body of Hundred Souls was too sensitive, but he didn''t expect to be so sensitive. He shook his head and said, "Don''t thank you so much. I can help you. I''m also very happy. Will endure it."


    "Ok����"


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu, smiled knowingly, and regained the ease of the past, "Then what are we doing now, have we been practicing here?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "We can��t stay that long. We will return to Shushan in a few days, finish the mission, and then go to Emei to participate in the Zhaoxing Ceremony, before we can come back here. The Secret Realm of Huaguo Mountain under Xuanhu Lake...but Qingque, you can also stay here alone to train your body slowly, waiting for me to come back."


    "Don''t say that, I''m naturally following you, alone, I''m afraid that something will happen to me."


    Qingque smiled faintly, "Furthermore, Emei, I haven''t been there for a long time. I just want to see those hypocritical guys again."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, "hypocritical?"


    "Yes, on the surface it is superficially sounding, but you can do everything behind your back. These famous sects are authentic, which is the most hypocritical of Emei. If you stay there for a period of time, you will naturally find out." It seems to think of the past, Qing Que Bujue said a few more words, and his words were quite resentful.


    Zhou Shuruo realized something, "Speaking of which I have also seen a monk from Emei, named Liu Sixu. He is indeed hypocritical."


    Qingque nodded cautiously, "Shushan is okay, you must be very careful when you go to the Zhaoxing ceremony in Emei."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously.


    "Brother White Horse, are you still here?"


    Not far away, the dense forest gradually separated, and the huge black shadow strode over.


    Horned Mammoth lowered his body, and suddenly walked down slowly. After watching Zhou Shu and Qingque for a while, he was very surprised, "Have you already used the lake water here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Brother Elephant, we tried it just now."


    Suddenly he stretched out his fingers and shook Zhou Shu''s shoulder vigorously a few times, "Brother White Horse, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu laughed haha, "It''s okay, it''s okay, as the brother said, the lake fruit here is really amazing, and we feel that the body is much stronger."


    "You guys, really good guys!"


    Suddenly he shook his head, feeling quite general, "Before I thought you were just talking about it, you wouldn''t try it at all, because thousands of people have said this to me, but no one has ever really tried it. Even if I force them to refuse, and you, you don��t need to tell me to go on your own. Alas, if you were from our tribe, it would be great. Someone will practice with me in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s the same if it''s not a tribe. We will come often in the future. I just hope that Brother White Horse will not drive us away."


    Suddenly frowned, "How can I drive you away? It''s impossible!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, then suddenly said, "Even if we are not a barbarian, don''t we drive us away?"


    "How could you not be barbarians?"


    Suddenly, his expression was slightly shaken, and he looked at the two of them carefully for a long time, and just shook his head, "It doesn''t matter if it''s not, as long as I''m a good brother, I suddenly don''t care about other things."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, and did not speak for a while.

 Chapter 1261: Coincidentally

    Standing still for a while, suddenly looked at Zhou Shu, showing some caution, "Brother White Horse, can you show me your wild lines? You can withstand the stagnant water of Huamisi Lake, presumably the lines are quite extraordinary. , I am very interested. Huo Ran???? Wen?`"


    Zhou Shu nodded, took off his mask, and at the same time took off his shirt.


    Naturally, he has savage patterns on his body, which are exactly the same as Luo Baima, but they are so good that they can''t be seen as long as they don''t touch the perception.


    "Three squares and five circles, endless spirals, this...is a savage pattern that imitates the pattern of the soil whirlpool."


    After taking a look, the elephant''s figure suddenly shook, and there were many surprises in his eyes, "The brutal lines of the soil turtle, the brutal power generated is to strengthen the intelligence and does not change the body too much, which is strange, is it? When Brother White Horse tried the water of Huamisi Lake, he didn''t actually use wild patterns?"


    Most savage patterns are based on the patterns on the savage beasts. After the improvement of the engraver, they are carved on the barbarians. According to the characteristics of various savage beasts, various brutal powers are stimulated to strengthen the strength of the barbarians. .


    Suddenly, it seemed to be recognized at a glance, apparently very researched on wild patterns.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Yes, I didn''t use wild patterns."


    "You can resist death without using wild patterns. The physique of the white horse is really too strong. I am afraid that few people in the entire tribe can match it," Suddenly shook his head unconsciously and sighed, "What a pity, if If you can engrave suitable wild patterns, your physique talent can still perform better, far more than your current strength, alas, you have been delayed by the engraver."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Is it? I also feel a bit pity."


    "My brother is really free and easy, just a pity?" Suddenly he couldn''t help shaking his head, his eyes filled with regret, "For a barbarian, the once-in-a-lifetime engraving opportunity is wasted like this. Your talent, even if you don��t engrave it. The pattern is also stronger than you are now. If you change to another wild pattern, such as the wild pattern of the Great Sun Golem, your current strength is probably not weaker than mine."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "It seems that Brother Elephant has a lot of research on wild patterns, is it the engraver in the tribe?"


    Suddenly, he nodded and shook his head, "That''s it, but so far, I have only carved the tattoo once."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Is Brother Xiang carved for himself?"


    "No." Suddenly shook his head, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, "My brutal patterns are born."


    Don''t talk about Zhou Shu, even the blue bird is a little surprised, "Born with wild patterns?"


    "Yes, I don''t understand it either," he suddenly thought for a while and slowly said, "It''s a long story. Will you listen to me?"


    Zhou Shuslowly nodded, and said solemnly, "Brother Elephant, just say it."


    He is interested in all kinds of Dao. The barbarian patterns are also a kind of Dao. Of course he will not miss it. He wants to know more about it. Besides, he has always had the idea that the barbarian patterns are not the patent of the barbarians. Patterns can also be used on spirit beasts and even immortal cultivators. Think about it. If the immortal cultivator could also use wild patterns, he could quickly develop many powerful physical cultivation...


    This is where he is most concerned.


    "Hahaha!"


    Suddenly he burst into laughter and patted Zhou Shu��s chest, "Sure enough, I am a good brother. I have never said something. I held it in my heart for a long time. After seeing the white horse, it was different. There was always an urge to say it. , It seems that you and I are destined to be brothers.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s rare that Brother Elephant values ??it, haha, I feel the same way."


    Suddenly, I thought for a while and opened the chatterbox.


    "When I was born, there were nine dots on the top of my head, forming a strange pattern. A thin line stretched out from each dot, spreading from the top of the head to the soles of the feet. The people of the tribe didn��t understand what was happening, so they said they were monsters. Possession, you want to throw me into the jungle, let me fend for myself, so I was thrown into the jungle when I was just born, and I stayed alone for three months. Later, I was seen by an elder and took me in. He was also kicked out of the tribe..."


    "When I was five years old, I was much stronger than an average child. I was able to catch wolves and leopards. At the same time, the weird patterns on my body gradually changed. The dots became more solid and the thin lines gradually became thicker. I can feel that those lines give me a lot of special power..."


    "When I was seven years old, I killed a five-foot-tall bear alone, causing a sensation among the clan. Many elders put me in prison, then observed me for many days, and finally decided that the lines on my body were a kind of The extremely special wild pattern is a rare event that has never happened in the tribe. It can be described as a miracle..."


    Suddenly, he lowered his head and showed the lines on the top of his head to the two of them, "Look, these are the nine dots."


    Zhou Shu has a lot of curiosity, looks at it, thoughtful.


    Qingque whispered, "Looking at the arrangement of these nine points, it seems like..."


    "Nine Profound Star Formation, right?"


    Zhou Shuying said, "That is a formation from a foreign race Xuan Clan outside the sky. In the past, there were monks in the realm of cultivation. It has the function of gathering all things, whether it is spiritual energy, starlight, moonlight, or even fire, etc. , Can be attracted by it and automatically flow into the formation, so it is called one of the six strange formations in the immortal world, but it has been lost more than 20,000 years ago, and now it only exists in its form, without knowing the inner method, and cannot be arranged , I can''t think of seeing it in him."


    "You also found Qingque was a little excited." It seems that he received the starlight of Profound Sky in his womb to have this vision. Because he is a barbarian, so The form of the pattern is reflected. If we observe more, we may be able to figure out the structure of the Nine Profound Star Array and arrange it. "


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Well, I have already written it down, but it takes more understanding of Manwen to do it."


    Qingque couldn''t hide his excitement, "If you really do it, it won''t be a small chance."


    Suddenly, I didn��t notice them, and slowly raised my head, quite heavy, "I can feel the power of these lines, but over the years, I have not stimulated true brute force. What it brings to me is just endless. The power of... Therefore, I have been studying all kinds of wild patterns, trying to figure out what kind of wild patterns are on my body and how to stimulate its true power. Unfortunately, I haven''t done it yet."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "With the talent of Brother Xiang, I will definitely be able to figure it out in the future."


    "I think so too, but I don''t know how long it will take." Suddenly he laughed, and laughed quite mysteriously, "Brother White Horse, in the process of studying the wild patterns, I found some interesting things. Do you want to know? The only tattoo I carved was on whose body?"


    "Suddenly Germany, Suddenly Bear?"


    Zhou Shu said a few names, and suddenly it seemed that he just shook his head and shook his finger, "I am not a member of the tribe."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Is it from another tribe, then I don''t know."


    Suddenly, the elephant still shook his head, and then said after a while, "In fact, it is not a barbarian, but a cultivator."


    "Cultivator?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and his heart was even more shocked. Suddenly, his thoughts coincided with him?


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support of Bodhi, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1262: Fell asleep?

    "Yes, it''s the immortal cultivator. Huo Ran writes the text????????????


    Suddenly he nodded, showing some caution, "More than ten years ago, an immortal cultivator was captured by people in our tribe. He was going to bring a blood sacrifice, but I kept him, I told him, you Would you like to accept the engraving, if you like, I will let you go after engraving. If you don��t want to, I won��t care about you. He agreed, so I carved a brutal pattern on him."


    He said slowly, "The savage pattern comes from the rock fire rat. It is not for strengthening the body, but with a special fire savage power. Because the immortal cultivator said that he practiced the fire movement technique, I carved him similar Brutal pattern."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "What''s the result?"


    "It seems that his tactics are stronger, but I can''t say how good or bad it is, but he is very angry with me, saying that his cultivation level has fallen a lot, and it is all my harm. If you have a chance, you must Take revenge on me," he suddenly smiled and said calmly, "After I took him away from the tribe, I let him go."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I will fall into the repair base..."


    Suddenly he nodded his head, "It should be, because the engraving is to go deep into the body and reach into the bone marrow. He said that his vitality has been broken by me. Although I can''t see it, what he said is not the same. Lies, the human immortal cultivators are indeed very different from our barbarians. To me, this time the engraving was not a success, and I have never tried it again."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be enlightened, "Brother Elephant, do you want to try again?"


    "Let��s talk about becoming a high priest. When that happens, I plan to leave the tribe for a while and travel abroad to see what is going on in the world of cultivating immortals. If there are immortal cultivators who are willing to accept the engraving, you can try it. Yes, the engraving must be fully coordinated, otherwise it will go wrong. As for the tribe, I don��t have to worry about it, so many elders are enough.


    There was a trace of disdain in his eyes, and his childhood experience made him a lot of resentment towards the tribe, and it was inevitable.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That would be great."


    It seems that there will be opportunities to meet in the future, and there are some things that can be done at that time.


    "I said a lot today, I''m afraid I''ve finished talking for a year, haha," suddenly looked at Zhou Shu, with rare joy, stood up and said, "Brother White Horse, I''m going back, see you tomorrow."


    "Good to say."


    Watching him leave, Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, showing a trace of satisfaction.


    Qingque approached Zhou Shu and said softly, "Don''t tell me, do you want to engrave yourself?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "How do you know?"


    Qingque paused, his expression was very serious, "Silly? Don��t try everything. Our body is completely different from the barbarians. We have to cultivate a sea of ??qi and veins. No damage is tolerated. When the time comes, it will be carved. Once the matter is over, do you really plan to become a barbarian?"


    "I know," Zhou Shu nodded, and said slowly, "I can''t try it by myself before I fully understand it, but you also know that there are many body repairs that can''t do it. If they can inscribe the brutal If you have a tattoo, even if you fail to refining qi, your strength will not be affected too much, but there will be a lot of gain in body refining. This is worth trying."


    "What you said makes sense, but..."


    As if thinking of something, the blue bird was slightly stagnant, and shook his head unconsciously, "Don''t tell me the ghost soul-cultivating dragon clan, wait, now you have a good relationship with the Gu Cultivation barbarians, do you really want to save everything? Really achieve this step...Forget it, even if I have absolute confidence in you, it is impossible."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Let''s take your time."


    He turned his head and looked at the lake channel, "By the way, the time is almost there, would you like to do it again?"


    "What are you here?" Qingque was startled, and quickly understood, "I''ll come here, afraid of you."


    By the lake, the blue bird moved again, its light figure reflected on the calm lake, drifting with the wind.


    "Be careful, I''ll be back when I go."


    Zhou Shu exhorted, turned and left.


    At this time, in a stone house under De Beer Mountain.


    Ding Yu and Gu Letian, staring at the star Mo Lian opposite, were expecting her answer.


    Appearing to think clearly, Mo Lianxing said slowly, "Two brothers, I think we left it well."


    Gu Letian let out a long sigh of relief, his tense face immediately relaxed, and smiled, "That''s right, we should hurry back now, inform the sect and let the elders decide."


    Ding Yu''s expression suddenly changed, "Junior Sister Mo, how can we go back? If we miss this opportunity, there will be no more!"


    "It''s an opportunity, but not our opportunity."


    Gu Letian looked at Ding Yu and said solemnly, "This is something that the elders can do. We are meaningless to try our best. Now if we move back with the universe, it may be too late. The elders may still come before the ceremony of the gods is over. Destroying the festival, if you don��t go back now, it��s really late.��


    Ding Yu snorted, "That''s easy. Go back and inform the sect that I will stay here."


    Gu Letian''s face sank, and his tone became more severe, "What did you say? We have said before we come, the three of us will advance and retreat together, not separate! Junior Brother Ding, it''s fine if you don''t listen to me now, even before discussing it. The good rules are not obeyed Just for the impossible? It''s okay to be in the sect, but now it is a crisis of Shushan, and you want to be a hero. Right!"


    Ding Yu looked at him directly, and went back without showing weakness, "Being a hero, I haven''t thought about it like this, I''m just for Shushan!"


    It was the first time that the two had such a fierce quarrel, especially when Gu Letian was also angry. Mo Lianxing felt helpless, and only whispered, "Two brothers, stop arguing and go back."


    "How to go back?"


    Ding Yu just shook his head, "We are now brothers with the tribe, they will let us go? And here is no need to move the talisman."


    Mo Lianxing lightly shook his head, "Senior Brother Ding, this is not difficult. Only brutal beasts captured by the barbarians can be sacrificed. We said it would be good to go out hunting brutal beasts."


    Gu Letian rarely showed a trace of contempt, "What are you looking for? Don''t say more, just go back with us and talk to the elders."


    "No matter what you say, I will not leave. I have already thought of a perfect plan that will surely destroy the festival by then!"


    Ding Yu sullen his heart, and rushes out in disregard. The speed is so fast and sudden, the two of them didn''t stop them.


    "How will you be here?"


    As soon as he walked out of the room, Ding Yu was shocked when he saw the person in front of him, but before the second sentence could be spoken, he fell to the ground.


    "Sleep well for a few days."


    A voice slowly entered Ding Yu''s ears, Ding Yu wanted to respond, but couldn''t say a word, and in a blink of an eye he passed out.


    Inside the house, Gu Letian and Mo Lianxing rushed out together, and saw Ding Yu who had fallen on the ground, all stiff.


    "Junior Brother Ding, what happened, what happened to you?"


    "Senior Brother Ding, he seems to be...asleep?"

 Chapter 1263: Give you 1 ride

    The fallen Ding Yu''s complexion was serene, and under closer inspection, there was nothing unusual about her whole body, and she looked really asleep. ?Ranwen Novels?????????`???


    Gu Letian grabbed Ding Yu and shook it a few times, but he didn''t wake up, and he didn''t respond to the injection of Yuanli. He looked around but found nothing. He couldn''t help but ponder, "There are many strange things since we entered the Shiwan Mountain. That is, one strange one after another..."


    But Mo Lianxing knew that this was all Zhou Shu did. He fainted Ding Yu and wanted to give them a ride.


    She thought for a while and said, "Senior Brother Ding is okay, Senior Brother Gu, let''s go back to the sect first."


    "Also."


    Gu Letian nodded, and he was relieved, "Junior Brother Ding fainted like this, but he saved a lot of things, otherwise I really don��t know what he will do and what perfect plan he will talk about? This is a ceremonial ceremony for all gods. Junior Brother is still too young."


    The two discussed for a while, and took Ding Yu to walk out of the tribe quickly. It was strange that they did not encounter any obstacles along the way. Then the few brothers who followed them almost every day did not show up, so they went straight out of the tribe. .


    Walking into the Valley of Ten Thousand Insects, Gu Letian and Mo Lianxing each took out a talisman. After a few breaths of casting time, the two disappeared.


    A few days later.


    Huamisi Lake.


    Qingque just brushed off her lifelessness, and she was very comfortable. She was totally in love with this type of body training. She tried several times a day, and received more and more lifelessness. Of course, her physique continued to grow. , But five or six days, it is a cloud and mud different from before.


    Not far away Zhou Shu opened his eyes, the regret in his eyes flashed by, and slowly stood up.


    The change in her eyes did not escape the blue bird, she approached and asked suspiciously, "Why, what did He Yin send?"


    She knew that Zhou Shu was communicating with the Second Soul in Wushuang City just now to understand the movement of the Heyin School.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The Heyin School is okay, but Mr. Xin has passed away."


    "Old Xin?" Qingque thought for a while, but had no impression. "Did he fail the breakthrough?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, Xin Lao is only in the Pulse Condensation Realm, and after the Golden Core Realm fell, he can''t condense the Golden Core again... He has helped me a lot. Without him, I wouldn''t be able to have today."


    Since he took control of Lingyu City, he has taken care of Mr. Xin very much. No matter what it is, he is considered to be the best in Lingyu City. Unfortunately, after all, he can��t match the years and it��s hard for a cultivator who can��t advance to the ranks to live well. Run away to death.


    Qingque seemed to think, "Everyone has his own life, we will meet many times in life, old age, sickness and death, so we don''t need to care too much."


    "I didn''t care about anything, only a little emotion," Zhou Shu smiled lightly, and his emotion faded away, "How are you?"


    "Of course it''s good, every time is better," Qingque said with a smile, "I am improving every day, ha, I have been silent for too long, and now I have found the feeling of practicing in the past. It is very rare and very happy."


    It is indeed a very happy thing to be able to make progress every day after crossing the tribulation realm.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s good, but we are leaving soon."


    "Leave right away?"


    Qingque''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said suspiciously, "Tomorrow is the festival of the gods, I thought you would watch the festival."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Their ceremonies are nothing pretty. It��s enough to have seen them once. Our own business matters, and these days we take too many marrow orbs in exchange for wild beasts. Suddenly the tribe found out, haha."


    After thinking about it, Qingque agreed, "Yes, then get ready to go."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "We will come again in the future. We can stay as long as we wait for Emei."


    "Of course, when I came out this time, it would not be so cheap to go back," Qingque chuckled lightly, and looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes with a dignified look, "Zhou Shu, don''t you really think about sabotaging the festival? You know, this matter. It doesn''t seem to be difficult now. There are only a few people who can summon a savage god, and the most important one is the sudden appearance. As long as he can''t participate in the festival, it will destroy the festival."


    "I know, but forget it, Suddenly, it''s not my goal," Zhou Shu shook his head, "And I always feel...Even if they successfully summon the Sorcerer God, it''s hard to say whether it''s good or bad for Sudden''s tribe, so don''t get involved. "


    Qingque''s face was startled, "You are right. There are some witch gods who are indeed moody. If they are in a bad mood, they will treat all the people in the tribe as sacrifices..."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "It won''t happen, but things won''t go so smoothly. It''s hard to predict, don''t care about the best."


    "It seems like you can figure it out, but... it''s up to you," Qingque didn''t think about it anymore, and patted Zhou Shu, "then don''t say anything, let''s go."


    The two of them went all the way out and arrived in front of the valley in a short time, but saw a string of dust and smoke flying behind them, and a giant elephant was chasing with rumbling strides.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps and calmly said, "Brother Elephant, what''s the matter?"


    Suddenly the elephant fell, and he walked in front of Zhou Shu a few steps, "Brother White Horse, are you leaving?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There''s something in the clan, it''s too late to say goodbye to Brother Elephant, I''m really sorry."


    Suddenly he shook his head slightly, "There is something in the clan, so why didn''t any of the people you brought follow you?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant. He hadn''t thought about taking those barbarians away, so he didn''t need to cover up when he left, and he would change to another identity next time he came.


    "Let��s not talk about those barbarians," Suddenly, he gave Zhou Shu a dignified look, and said slowly, "In the past few days, no clansman has seen you perform sacrifices. Some people say that Luo Baima is actually a Gu. Barbarian, the physique is not as good as the average barbarian, but you can resist death... Brother White Horse, you should not belong to our barbarian, right?"


    Qingque''s expression changed slightly, but Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, even with a slight smile, "The elephant brother thinks, who am I?"


    Suddenly, he thought about it, and said in a deep voice, "Most of them are cultivators."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said slowly, "Then just treat me as if Brother Elephant is going to deal with me?"


    Suddenly it seemed to look at Zhou Shu, and laughed unconsciously, "You are really calm, you are a little different from what I thought. Brother Baima, it doesn��t matter to me whether you are a cultivator or not, as long as you don��t do it. I''m sorry for our sudden tribal affairs. I will not treat you like anything. I still treat you as a congenial brother, but I am also thinking, if your purpose of coming here is the festival, and tomorrow you want to destroy the festival, how can I stop you, For this reason, I hesitated for a few days, but I didn''t expect that you would leave before the festival began. Haha, I did not misunderstand you. You are really different from other cultivators."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m not here to come to the festival, I will leave when things happen."


    Suddenly he nodded, "Come on, I''ll see you off, I have something to say."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, nodded lightly, stretched out his hand to lift the bluebird, and flew on the horned mammoth.

 Chapter 1264: 1 lifetime brother

    The mammoth with huge horns is more than five feet long, enough for a few people, and it is extremely fast and without bumps. Burning novels??????????`


    Suddenly didn''t speak, only like a Benz, until he was far away from the Sudden tribe, he slowly said, "Brother Baima, can you tell me your real name now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said frankly, "My name is Zhou Shu, from Dongshengzhou."


    "Dongshengzhou, Holland School, Zhou Shu," Suddenly said several times silently, "Okay, I remember, Brother Zhou, although you came to Suddenly Tribe, but did not do any bad things, then I will still be you A good brother, how about you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Xiang brother, so do I."


    Suddenly, he stopped and turned around and said, "Well, since Brother Zhou is a cultivator, then I have something to ask you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Is it because of your brutal patterns?"


    "Brother understand."


    Suddenly he nodded and said solemnly, "This is the thing that bothers me the most. If I can''t arouse the true brute power, it is basically impossible to become a high priest, even without brute power. Priest? Impossible. I searched for many tribes in the 100,000 Dashan Mountains. They didn��t know what the brutal patterns on my body came from. I thought maybe the answer was not in the 100,000 Dashan Mountains, but I couldn��t leave without becoming a high priest. Hundred thousand mountains are looking for it, so I hope Brother Zhou can help me find the answer, what kind of brutal beast this brutal pattern comes from, and what kind of brutal power it can exert."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, seeming to have decided something, and said slowly, "Actually...you are very special, and this one on you is not a wild pattern."


    "Not a wild pattern? What do you mean?"


    Suddenly the elephant figure shook, but he did not expect this answer.


    Zhou Shu and Qingque discussed this issue before, but for some reason, they did not tell Suddenly. After Zhou Shu explained a few words, Suddenly was shocked again and again, "What is a kind of formation from a foreign race." Fa, gather all things?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a bit condensed, "Yes, it is an alien formation. I don��t know why it��s projected on you, and then it gives you surprising effects in the form of brutal patterns, but in fact it��s not brutal at all. Wen... it''s not a brutal pattern. How can you inspire brute force? No matter how hard you try, you can''t do it, but it''s not difficult for you to want brute force..."


    Suddenly, as the eyes lit up, there was a fiery light, "You mean..."


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "If you don''t have a wild pattern, it means you can still engrave it. As long as the new wild pattern does not conflict with it, you can do it. I believe you can do it. , It is equivalent to you have two kinds of wild patterns, one of which can bring you infinite power, and the other can help you inspire the brute power you want. As a carving master, what should you know This kind of wild pattern suits you, so I don��t need to say how to get the biggest improvement."


    "Why... how could this be?"


    Suddenly, he screamed a few times and jumped up full of joy.


    Because the force was too great, the horned mammoth below couldn''t bear it, and wailed several times.


    Seeing the sudden excitement, Qingque shook his head secretly and couldn''t help but transmit the voice, "Zhou Shu, why did you tell him this? Do you know that if you don''t point this out, let him get stuck at this step," He will be stuck in the ninth-class priest for a long time, and it is impossible for him to even advance to the ranks. Now you have told him and helped him break the shackles. How far can he grow? You have to know that the barbarians are always our immortal cultivators. Your enemy, you are helping the genius of the barbarian race to grow up now, that is, for the future immortal world, for the future you to make enemies, you are too thoughtful, even if you treat him as a friend, you should not do this."


    She was quite serious and obviously dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "He treats me as a brother, and I always have to give back a little, and it doesn''t matter how strong he is, I am not worried."


    "do not worry?"


    Qingque shook his head with a worried expression, "He is very strong now. I dare say that some of the great monks crossing the Tribulation Realm are not his opponents. Let him engrave another brutal pattern, even the simplest brutal. Wen, his strength in the future will grow to an unimaginable level. I am afraid that there will be few people in the world of immortality who can fight him... If there is something wrong with the barbarians in the future, he will definitely become our immortal cultivator. The most troublesome opponent, not to mention Shushan, even if the other continents can''t escape, you know, the Barbarians attacked Dongshengzhou in the first place."


    "I know, even if he breaks the chaotic situation of the 100,000 Dashan Mountains for many years, unifies the barbarians and becomes the king of the barbarians who has not been in tens of thousands of years, it does not matter, I will tell him," Zhou Shu glanced suddenly. , Said calmly, "He can''t change anything. The stronger he is, the better, because I will always beat him. If he dares to invade Dongshengzhou, then I will kill him."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu for a long time, and felt the strong confidence in Zhou Shu''s eyes. There was nothing to say, and she nodded unconsciously, "Oh, I believe you don''t worry. "


    Zhou Shu smiled softly. No matter how strong his opponent is, he will not change his mind. He follows his heart and believes that he can overcome everything and reach the top.


    But Qingque still hesitated, "It''s just that no one else would do this. For example, most sects, they think about how to step on their opponents, weaken them as much as possible, and create better conditions for themselves. Especially the genius of the other party, you must find a way to get it, and destroy it if you don''t get it. I believe you have a deep understanding of this, but you are doing the opposite now. I don''t know whether it is right or wrong."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Qing Que, I would have thought so before, but not anymore."


    When the realm is high, there will be some changes in thinking. To reach the top, it is not to try to get everyone underfoot, but to follow the original heart and go beyond one by one, even if the opponent is strong, it doesn��t care. The sense of accomplishment is something that you can''t feel when facing a group of ants.


    And importantly, the growth of Suddenly is also very valuable to him, and he will definitely use Suddenly in the future.


    He told Sudden about the results of his discussion with Qingque, and he also had this idea.


    Suddenly, he went crazy for a while, and finally calmed down. He stretched out his hand on Zhou Shu''s shoulder and said straightly, "Brother Zhou, thank you so much!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "In fact, it''s nothing, I just told you what I knew."


    Suddenly shook Zhou Shu vigorously and said loudly, "Anyway, you are my good brother for a lifetime!"


    Knowing this, his destiny will be greatly changed, and all this comes from Zhou Shu, so he thinks so from the bottom of his heart, so he is so excited to say it.


    Zhou Shu nodded, but did not speak.


    Brother for life, he doesn''t think there will be in this world, and he will not make such a promise.

 Chapter 1265: Demented

    Know the difficulty peak. Burning novels??????????`


    "Disciple Gu Letian, I have met Elder Miao!"


    Gu Letian and Mo Lianxing hurried back all the way, walking in a hurry, too late to rest, and immediately came to see Miao Ruolan. By their side, Ding Yu was still unconscious.


    Seeing the three of them, Miao Ruolan breathed a sigh of relief, then saw Ding Yu, she was shocked, and hurriedly said, "What''s the matter?"


    The three people in front of him are all the hopes of Shushan, and none of them can''t afford to lose.


    Gu Letian bent over and said, "It''s been several days, Junior Brother Ding has been asleep, and the disciple doesn''t know what''s going on."


    Miao Ruolan released her divine consciousness and walked around Ding Yu''s body. After a while, her mind was slightly relaxed, "Fortunately, her mind is temporarily imprisoned, and there is no harm to her body. This method... is not in the barbarian clan. The priest can do it."


    Gu Letian said with concern, "It''s okay, when will Junior Brother Na Ding wake up?"


    "I don''t know, I have never seen this kind of confinement technique. It should be a method of soul cultivation, but there are also several formations in it to protect Ding Yu from a little damage. A monk who can do this, In the current world of cultivating immortals, I am afraid that there are no more than ten people..." Miao Ruolan shook her head slightly, with a lot of astonishment in her heart. How could the three of them meet such a cultivator when she went to the hundred thousand mountains full of barbarians?


    She just asked Zhou Shu to help them. Could it be that Zhou Shu did it?


    She shook her head. This idea seemed unrealistic. Zhou Shu was even capable of Soul Cultivation''s tactics. He also added the formation technique, and used it so delicately?


    Not too possible.


    Turning her head to look at the two of them, her expression became more severe, "You go to the Hundred Thousand Mountains this time, what happened on earth, let''s talk about it one by one, don''t miss a bit."


    "Yes."


    Gu Letian looked respectful and told everything about it.


    Miao Ruolan remained calm, and she couldn''t help frowning when she heard only the ten thousand gods ceremony, and when she heard that Ding Yu wanted to destroy the ceremony, she bowed her head and gave Ding Yu a very angry look.


    "...Elder Miao, after Ding Yu fell asleep, we immediately went out of the tribe, and then moved hundreds of thousands of miles with Qiankun moving talisman, and hurried back all the way. That''s how it happened. We barely completed this mission, but something happened in the middle. After a lot of strange things, the disciples did not understand why, and asked the elders to express them."


    Gu Letian bowed in salute and stepped back.


    He always believed in his heart that those things were done by the elders in the door. The elders secretly followed them and helped them solve a lot of troubles. Although he knew that the sect did not believe in their abilities, he had nothing to say. Because they really couldn''t, if there were no elders, they would have died several times.


    Miao Ruolan''s complexion was slightly condensed, and she had guessed in her heart that the strange things should be done by Zhou Shu she sent. The three of them can complete the task and rely on Zhou Shu''s secret help, otherwise , I couldn''t pass that level in Luobaima, and Ding Yu''s coma was obviously impossible to be someone else, it would only be Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu''s ability was really unpredictable, and she couldn''t see through it.


    Seeing the three of them, she couldn''t help sighing, a lot of disappointment. Compared with Zhou Shu, the appearance of the Shushan elite was a bit unbearable.


    "Elder Miao..."


    Mo Lianxing plucked up the courage to take two steps and saluted, "In fact, the disciples were able to complete this task because of Zhou Shu''s help, and he did all the weird things secretly."


    "What are you talking about, Junior Sister?"


    Gu Letian was startled and frowned, "Zhou Shu, you are talking about that monk of the Holland School, he is not there at all, how could he help us? And he can help us? With his ability, how can he help us? You are not Talking nonsense."


    Mo Lianxing glanced at Gu Letian and said stubbornly, "It''s him, he passed the sound to me, but he didn''t let me tell you, and I have also seen him, and suddenly Luo Baima in the tribe was his pretender."


    "What, he is Luo Baima?"


    Gu Letian was even more surprised and couldn''t help but shout out, "It''s even more impossible, he knows how to do it, isn''t he a barbarian, what do you say, Junior Sister?"


    Mo Lianxing shook his head, "Brother Gu, it''s not the front, but the back. The Luo Baima after the Gu is solved is Zhou Shu."


    Gu Letian didn''t believe it at all, and just sneered, "Whether you are in front and back, junior sister, are you also affected, but you haven''t fainted? Why can''t I understand all of what I said. Is Zhou Shu so capable? "


    "Isn''t it shameful enough, don''t fight!"


    Miao Ruolan sank her face and scolded them. The two of them looked startled, and immediately shut up and did not dare to speak.


    In their eyes, Elder Miao has never been angry or prestigious, and he has never been angry. This is the first time I have seen such an angry.


    Miao Ruolan looked at the two, her complexion gradually soothing, and she sighed lightly, "I sent Zhou Shu to follow you. Lian Xing is right. He should do those things."


    "What, it''s all him? It''s impossible, and elder, you even let him..."


    Gu Letian''s face changed drastically, he wanted to say something, but he swallowed it back before he could speak. How could he accuse the elders. In fact, the elders did a good job. Without the elders secretly sending someone to help them, it would be difficult for them to complete the task, or even reply. Can''t come back.


    But his heart is surging like a sea tide, and he can''t calm down That would be Zhou Shu, impossible!


    A monk of an unknown sect, his realm is not as high as theirs, but he has done something they can''t do, or even think of. How is this possible? His heart is as proud as him, how could he accept this? Even if the elder said it himself, there was still a voice in his heart screaming, "This is impossible, this is impossible!"


    Mo Lianxing nodded lightly, there was no fluctuation, she had already thought about these things.


    Since she practiced her mind, she has always regarded Zhou Shu as a role model. Although she had some suspicions when meeting Zhou Shu again at Zhinan Peak, she even felt that she was stronger than Zhou Shu, but the one hundred thousand mountain and group made her understand thoroughly, Zhou Shu Always walk in front of her, and will always be her role model.


    All the way back, she had fully admitted this in her heart.


    "I know it''s hard for you to accept, but this is true..."


    Miao Ruolan shook her head slightly, her eyes were rather sad, "I know you are inferior to him, but this is nothing. Compared with him, what you lack is mainly experience, so I let him go with you and let you follow He gains experience, and you are unwilling to let him follow him secretly, but I hope you will not use his help to complete the task on your own, but... Well, I overestimated you and underestimated him. "


    Gu Letian just shook his head, his face was a little distorted, and muttered, "I don''t believe it, I won''t believe it, it must be the elder, right, right?"


    The pride in his heart is by no means less than that of any Shushan disciple. He has strong confidence in Shushan. He thinks that Shushan is the strongest sect in the world of cultivating immortals, and he will never lose to other gods transformation realms. Bored in my heart, it was completely different from Ding Yu, who liked to speak out. At this time, the elder''s words destroyed his pride and self-esteem, his mind was completely unsteady, and he couldn''t help but lose his sanity, or some collapse.

 Chapter 1266: Heart Prison

    Miao Ruolan looked at Gu Letian and felt distressed. After all, the three of them were her favorite disciples. ?Huo Ranwen??????`


    If she said that she had also lost to Zhou Shu, still don''t know what Gu Letian will become? She blocked the news in advance. Except for the elders, no one in Shushan knew about this. The deacon elder of Shushan lost to Zhou Shu. After all, if this matter is spread out, the reputation of Shushan will be in the door. The blow of her disciple was not so big, that was not what she wanted.


    She shook her head and said slowly, "Lolten, don''t be like this. There are people outside the mountains and mountains outside the mountains. It''s nothing to be inferior to others. It just continues to become stronger in the future. If you can''t stand this bit of blow, how can I do it? disciple?"


    Between the words, there are also wisps of breeze appearing, passing by Gu Letian, that is the method of soothing mind.


    Gu Letian gradually woke up, and his expression slowly calmed, "Elder Miao taught that the disciple was temporarily demented, no matter how strong others are, disciples shouldn''t be like this. We Shushan disciples will surpass everyone sooner or later."


    "Not bad."


    Miao Ruolan was also very pleased to see him wake up quickly.


    Gu Letian saluted, "However, the disciple still doesn''t understand how Zhou Shu could do these things? Did Ding Yu''s coma also caused him, but the elder said just now that those who can do this are not in the immortal world. More than ten people, is Zhou Shu one of them?"


    "No, you will know soon."


    Miao Ruolan nodded slightly, looked into the distance, and slowly said, "Zhou Shu is already outside the gate of Shushan, and he will be here soon."


    "what?"


    Gu Letian and Mo Lianxing exclaimed at the same time.


    Gu Letian doubted, "Elder Miao, we used the Universe Movement Talisman. It was hundreds of thousands of miles in a flash. Even if he set off with us and came back together, wouldn''t it make sense to arrive at Shushan so soon?"


    Miao Ruolan slowly said, "You have the universe moving talisman, he may not have other means."


    Although she didn''t understand it, she didn''t dare to underestimate Zhou Shu anymore.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu and Qingque appeared in the sight of everyone.


    Gu Letian had been staring at Zhou Shu, his expression was very complicated. Mo Lian stared at him from time to time, but he was quite expectant. Seeing the two look like this, Zhou Shu also knew that they knew what happened to him, and he didn��t need to hide it. Quickly stepped forward and bowed, "Elder Miao, fortunately not insulted."


    Miao Ruolan nodded slightly and pointed to Ding Yu, "He, is you imprisoned?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If things are urgent and follow the power, please don''t be offended by the elders. If he is allowed to act, the result will not be good."


    "I understand, but how did you do it?"


    Miao Ruolan stared at Zhou Shu, with a lot of surprise in her eyes, "Have you practiced Soul Dao Techniques, or are you a Soul Cultivator?"


    "Naturally, I am not soul cultivator, but I am very interested in soul dao."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, walked quickly to Ding Yu''s side, stretched out his hand a few times, and didn''t know how to do it. Ding Yu suddenly moved and bounced directly from the ground with a dazed expression, and said in surprise, "Luo Baima, why are you here?"


    His mind was completely imprisoned, and his memory was still preserved at the moment he was imprisoned.


    After he finished speaking, he regretted it, because the huge vitality around him told him that he was no longer in the Shiwan Dashan Mountain, but returned to the Shu Mountain.


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, he turned to salute Miao Ruolan, then retreated to the edge of Gu Letian, and secretly said, "Brother Gu, why are we... back?"


    Gu Letian had no time to answer him. His eyes were fixed on Zhou Shu, his expression was astonished, and he murmured in a low voice, "This... is actually true."


    My mind was in a trance again.


    Seeing is believing, there is no evidence comparable to what we see now. Ding Yu��s performance after waking up just now undoubtedly proves what Zhou Shu did before, and Ding Yu��s fainting is the same. Zhou Shu''s technique, this...impossible finally became a reality, he couldn''t resist, and he could only accept it if he didn''t want to believe it.


    "Sister Mo, what''s the matter?"


    Ding Yu looked at Gu Letian, who was a little sluggish, and had to change his goals, "Aren''t we still in the tribe? Why did we come back suddenly? What''s the situation, is it too strange?"


    Mo Lianxing glanced at him and said softly, "Brother Ding, I''ll talk to you later."


    Miao Ruolan kept watching Zhou Shu''s movements, but she didn''t see how Zhou Shu lifted the imprisonment, the imprisonment she couldn''t unravel.


    She sighed softly, "Is it just interesting? Such a powerful technique... I have never seen it before. You can easily imprison a cultivator of the god-transition realm. At this point, few people in the entire cultivating world can do it, even It''s a five or six major cultivator who has a very high cultivation base, and you have only the Transcendent Realm."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she was shocked just like Gu Letian, and some didn''t know what to say.


    "I got it accidentally, and it''s not very useful except for imprisonment."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and said slowly, "Elder Miao can rest assured that Junior Brother Ding will be fine."


    The imprisonment technique is called the prisoner''s heart technique, taught by Yan Huaming is a special technique that Yan Huaming has learned from the clouds, ghosts and stars. Originally, the prisoner''s heart technique was only for those whose realm was lower than his own. The monk is useful, but after Zhou Shu��s deduction and improvement, (Among them, Qingque also made a lot of effort. Her understanding of the soul art is only stronger than Zhou Shu��s. The discussion between the two people along the way made Zhou Shu feel Dao has a deeper understanding, but joining the formation is Zhou Shu''s own thoughts), the power of the Heart Prison Jue has become much stronger, and it can also exert a certain effect on the monks of the same rank.


    Like most Mind and Mind Techniques, there are many limitations to the success of the Prisoner''s Heart Technique. Firstly, the Divine Consciousness and Soul must be much stronger than the opponent, and secondly, Ding Yu''s Divine Consciousness is far inferior to Zhou Shu when the opponent loses his mind. And at that time Ding Yu had just finished arguing, and suddenly met Luo Baima, his mind was unstable, only Zhou Shu took advantage of the vacancy, and hit him.


    However, it is impossible for Zhou Shu to speak out about these restrictions, otherwise he would lose the deterrence that the law should have.


    "I know he is fine."


    Miao Ruolan calmed down quickly and turned to the three of them, "Lian Xing, Letian, Ding Yu, go back to the mountain first."


    "Yes, elder."


    Gu Letian saluted in response, and flew down urgently. He needed to find a place to clean up.


    Mo Lianxing looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes were quite reluctant. After thinking about it, he left slowly. Na Ding Yu still didn''t know what was going on, and only shouted to the elder, "Elder, we are going to quickly destroy the tribe. The ceremonies of the gods, it will be too late if you don��t go again..."


    Miao Ruolan frowned, "I see, you go down first."


    Ding Yu hesitated for a while, knowing that it was impossible to go back to the tribe after returning to Mount Shu, so he had to follow Mo Lianxing and kept saying, "Junior Sister, what happened..."


    After the three of them left, Zhou Shu looked at Miao Ruolan and smiled slightly, "Elder Miao, I have completed the task. Should I fulfill my promise?"

 Chapter 1267: Zheng Tianlang

    Looking at Zhou Shu, Miao Ruolan nodded, "I will give it to you. Ranwen novel?????????`"


    A hand ring appeared abruptly on her wrist. Its color was pure green and crystal clear. Between raising her hand, many shark beads flew out of the ring and landed in front of Zhou Shu.


    The bright pearl is as bright as a star, illuminating the peak of Zhinan completely. It is late at night, and the bottom looks like a bright moon.


    "Thank you elder."


    Zhou Shu didn''t watch much, earning the shark beads one by one.


    He was quite excited, and he could feel it. Most of these shark beads were taken from special stars, and nearly half of them had the origin of stars in them. If they were absorbed smoothly, the harvest of this trip would be no less than the sage of stars. The temple is really worth it.


    Zhou Shu collected the shark beads and thanked one more.


    Miao Ruolan stared at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful, "Zhou Shu, I have one more thing to ask you."


    Zhou Shu was in a good mood and smiled slightly, "Elder, please."


    "Come out."


    With a soft call from Elder Miao, three people walked out of the peak. One was Mulianshan, the other was Chang Shen, and the other was quite old. Zhou Shu had never seen him before, but there seemed to be one. The inexplicable sense of familiarity also surprised Zhou Shu.


    Mulianshan took two steps, arched his hand to Zhou Shu, and said straightly, "Friend Zhou, you asked me if there is a Henglang Taoist in Shushan, right?"


    Zhou Shuru felt a little bit, and only nodded, "Yes, does Elder Mu have any definite news?"


    After he said this, the eyes of several monks were all focused on Zhou Shu, their eyes were not ordinary, they seemed to carry a lot of expectations, and the eyes of the strange old monks could be described as hot , Flashing constantly, very excited.


    Zhou Shu also noticed that something was wrong, his expression narrowed slightly, "The Taoist Henglang is from Shushan..."


    "Have you seen him?"


    The old monk could no longer hold it back, and shouted, "Quickly tell me, is he still alive and where is he?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths, shook his head lightly, and asked instead, "What does the elder mean?"


    There seems to be something wrong with this matter. The Taoist Henglang was an outcast of Shushan, and he was given the punishment of sealing his heart. He still has feelings for Shushan, but these Shushan elders should have no feelings for him, let alone desire him so much , There must be some reason, Henglang Taoist must also conceal something.


    Miao Ruolan glanced at the elderly monk, "Elder Zheng, don''t worry."


    While speaking, she turned to Zhou Shu and said softly, "Zhou Shu, this is Elder Zheng Tianlang."


    "Zheng Tianlang?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and he said thoughtfully, "Could the Taoist Henglang have anything to do with Elder Zheng?"


    Miao Ruolan nodded and said calmly, "Yes, Henglang Taoist real name Zheng Henglang, and this elder Zheng Tianlang are biological brothers, more than three thousand years ago, the two worshipped Shushan together and became Shushan disciples."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Zheng Tianlang, and it was clear to his heart that he now understood why there was a familiar feeling. Zheng Tianlang''s appearance was quite similar to the phantom of Taoist Henglang, and he seemed to be his biological brother.


    I haven''t seen him for more than three thousand years, no wonder he is so excited.


    Miao Ruolan said slowly, "Elder Zheng is eager to know the whereabouts of Taoist Henglang, don''t be surprised."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Naturally not strange."


    Then Zheng Tianlang walked a few steps closer, his body trembling, "Daoist Zhou Shu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but the old man really wants to know, have you seen Henglang, is he still alive?"


    Zhou Shu stared at him and said slowly, "Elder Zheng, I did meet Taoist Henglang, but he is dead..."


    "What, dead?"


    Mulianshan couldn''t help exclaiming, "Then his..."


    Miao Ruolan frowned, glared at him, interrupted him, turned to Zhou Shu and said, "Zhou Shu, is it really dead?"


    She was still calm, but she could hear that there was a deep emotion in her voice, which was by no means so calm on the surface.


    Zheng Tianlang at the side, his face turned gray, as if he was several hundred years old. He couldn''t help but step back, staggering, and muttering in his mouth, "Dead...Big Brother, I killed you. I killed you..."


    Looking at the performance of these people, Zhou Shu felt abnormal. In contrast, Zheng Tianlang seemed to be the most normal.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Everyone, Taoist Henglang is dead, but his soul is still there, so it''s not completely dead."


    "What, the soul is still there, great!"


    Mulianshan exclaimed again, startled for a moment, completely unlike a calm cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm, which made Miao Ruolan glared at him again and scolded, "What are you doing? What''s surprising? What realm is it, like a child."


    Mulianshan closed his mouth quickly, but couldn''t help but feel happy, his face flushed a little, he really looked like a child who had obtained good things but couldn''t tell.


    Zheng Tianlang also turned around, burst into tears, unable to hide his excitement, and said tremblingly, "Yes...is...is it true? Brother''s soul is still there? That''s really great, great!"


    Miao Ruolan looked at Zhou Shu, showing a lot of seriousness, and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, you should know the whereabouts of Taoist Henglang? If you tell Shushan and let us find him, Shushan , Shu Shan will not spare any reward, more than what you got before."


    Mu Lianshan added hurriedly, "Yes, as long as we help Shushan find him, we can give anything, Zhou Shu, just say, we will promise you."


    Zheng Tianlang walked a few steps closer, bent down, almost half-kneeled, "Friend Zhou, please tell me, okay? No matter what you want the old man to do, the old man will promise you and will never go back."


    Zhou Shu looked startled, and quickly helped Zheng Tianlang up, "Elders don''t need to be like this."


    Looking at the three of them, he was more puzzled. What''s the situation?


    The blue bird on the side was equally confused. Who could make Shu Shan take such a low posture and find it back at any cost?


    She couldn''t help but said, "Zhou Shu, who is that Taoist Henglang, who is worthy of Shushan?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "He himself said he was an outcast of Shushan... But I think it looks like this, not like it at all, but like the savior of Shushan. This is very strange. Did he tell me all false of?"


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "Then Taoist Henglang must have a lot of secrets, are they still with you now?"


    "It must be, and it is a big secret related to Shushan," Zhou Shu nodded, "He is in my soul-cultivating pearl, but I haven''t told him that he has come to Shushan."


    Qingque''s gaze shifted over several people, then turned to Zhou Shu, "What are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and had already made a decision, "I promised Henglang Taoist things, I will definitely do it. As for other things, just follow the opportunity, rest assured, we will definitely not suffer."


    (Ps: Thank you pyhuang and nuli8888 for their continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1268: Let you understand

    Seeing the eager gazes of several people, Zhou Shu slowly said, "I do know the whereabouts of Daoist Henglang, but..."


    Mulianshan said anxiously, "But what?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "But I want to know the reason, so I will consider not telling you.? Huo Ranwen???????`"


    Chang Shen couldn''t help but said, "What is your reasoning? You tell us the whereabouts of Taoist Henglang, and we will pay you. What do you care about other things?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "That''s not what I said. It''s not a matter of trading. How do I know what you Shushan is looking for for Taoist Henglang? If you want to kill him and let his soul be destroyed, then Didn��t I become an accomplice? As a cultivator, you must stick to your original mind. Doing things that are unclear is a violation of your original mind and is bad for cultivation. I think you should understand."


    Chang Shen''s face was stagnant, and he couldn''t help but scolded, "How could we do that?"


    Mulianshan followed and shook his head, "That is, why would we kill him before we can protect him? Fellow Daoist, you think too much."


    Their answers made Zhou Shu even more puzzled. What is the reason for protecting a Shushan abandoned disciple who has been sentenced to the heart-sealing punishment? Of course, what he said was more just thinking about what happened.


    Miao Ruolan nodded, "What Daoyou Zhou said is reasonable. You must not violate your heart. You do have concerns, so what do you intend to do?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said righteously, "After I understand the whole story, I am willing to say it, and I will naturally tell you, even if I don��t need any compensation, it��s very difficult for me to say it if I don��t know anything. ."


    "Anyway, you want to understand the whole thing, right?"


    Miao Ruolan showed a bit of indifference, and her expression became more serious, "This matter is the secret of Shu Mountain, which is related to the rise and fall of Shu Mountain. If you know it, you will probably be involved in it, and you will not even be able to get out. You are sure you want to. To know?"


    Mulianshan followed, "Yes, Zhou Daoyou, this matter really has a lot to do with it, it''s even bigger than the barbarian invading Shushan."


    Chang Shen snorted, "It might be better if you don''t know. If you know the whole story, you may not be able to leave if you want to."


    Zheng Tianlang has the deepest relationship with Zheng Henglang, but he can''t get in at this time. Among the few people, his status is obviously the lowest. It''s strange to say that he is more than 3,000 years old and his qualifications are not bad, let alone cultivate in Shushan. However, he was still stuck in the First Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm, and I don''t know why.


    Seeing what they said solemnly, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but fall into thoughts, but after thinking about it for a few moments, he nodded, "I still want to know, things have to be clear, so that I can be ashamed of my heart."


    Miao Ruolan looked at Zhou Shu and nodded slowly, "Well, if you want to understand, let you understand."


    Chang Shen''s expression was stagnant, and he couldn''t help but transmit his voice, "Elder Miao, do you really want to let him know? This matter is too important, isn''t it?"


    Miao Ruolan said indifferently, "He is holding us by the most important thing like the original mind, what can we say?"


    Chang Shen glanced at Zhou Shu, and there was a lot of distrust in his eyes, "Elder Miao, have you considered? If he knows the truth of the matter, he will not tell us the whereabouts of Dao Henglang. He will definitely pass. Taoist Henglang got the treasure."


    Mulianshan shook his head, "I don''t think he would do this, not to mention... Now we don''t know what attitude Taoist Henglang has towards us Shushan. Back then, he suffered for his brother and was tortured by his mentor. I am afraid that we have already hated us Shushan, and it is not good to involve outsiders in this way."


    Chang Shen said dissatisfied, "Why, who doesn''t want that treasure?"


    Mulianshan just shook his head, "Daoyou Zhou is so stubborn that he shouldn''t take things that don''t belong to him."


    Chang Shen expressed a lot of disdain, "That treasure is by no means ordinary. For it, I am afraid that everyone is willing to give up their original heart."


    "Stop fighting."


    Miao Ruolan frowned and said, "Of course I have thought about these things, but he is stubborn with his heart, we have no other way, and believe him, tell him to do more care."


    Chang Shenxian was reluctant, and continued to spread the voice, "Elder Miao, can we work together to take him down? Then force him to tell him, isn''t it all right?"


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, seemingly eager to try.


    Zhou Shu knew that they were discussing, and Chang Shen''s look was quite provocative, he also felt the meaning, only smiled coldly, and Quan responded.


    "No."


    Mu Lianshan shook his head quickly, "Elder Chang''s words are bad. He just made credit for us Shushan, but you want to catch him and force him. Wouldn''t you let people laugh at us? Besides, even Elder Miao is not his opponent, we are together What''s more, it''s not difficult for him to escape. Doing this kind of thing will cause all harm but no benefit."


    Chang Shen still insisted, "According to power urgently, and then compensate him afterwards, nothing will be lost to him."


    "You are too simple to think," Miao Ruolan shook her head slightly and said indifferently, "I have calculated that the four of us plus the formation may trap Zhou Shu and make him have to stay, but we must also The loss is not small, let alone, he is not alone, the other person is likely to be stronger than him."


    "What, is it impossible?"


    Chang Shen was stunned and glanced at the blue bird beside Zhou Shu, "Although she is crossing the Tribulation Realm, she does not transition to the Second Stage of Tribulation Realm, nor does she come from a large sect. What threat can it pose to us? ?"


    Miao Ruolan said faintly, "The Second Stage of Crossing Tribulation Realm is not a big sect. You are not wrong in what you said, but her strength cannot be measured by these conditions. I have checked. She is the four guardians of Wushuang City. One, the blue bird."


    "Wu Shuang City?"


    "Bluebird?"


    Chang Shen and Mu Lianshan were stunned, with a look of disbelief, "So she is the guardian of Wushuang City? Isn''t her status the same as the guardian elder of Shushan? Such a big man will follow Zhou Shu. , And almost never speaks like a servant?"


    Miao Ruolan sighed softly, "I didn''t believe it when I knew it, but it is the case. I can only say that Wushuang City values ??Zhou Shu much more than we expected. We want to capture him because we want to offend him. Wushuang City, let alone a blue bird, we may not be able to catch him, but will lose the face of Shushan. This is the key. For that treasure, we will not hesitate to offend Wushuang City, but we cannot Do things that are completely uncertain."


    Chang Shen was stunned for a while, "But according to the elders, I have nothing to say."


    "Elder Miao, you can decide."


    Mulianshan nodded, and he couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when he lowered his head. It seemed that he was the one who didn''t want Shushan and Zhou Shu to lose their faces.


    Miao Ruolan nodded and turned to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, come in with me."


    With that said, she walked into the Fangting on the side, Zhou Shu paused for a while and followed in, but Qingque stood in place and did not follow.


    She knew that Shu Shan would definitely not tell her about it, but because of the face, it was not easy to communicate with Zhou Shu in person, so she used this method to decline her. She didn''t care much because she knew Zhou Shu would tell her.

 Chapter 1269: 3 World Dan

    In the square pavilion, the two faced each other for a long time, and the distance was empty and silent. ?Ranwen novel????????`


    Miao Ruolan looked into the distance and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, do you know the Three Realms Pill?"


    "Three Realms Pill..."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly and nodded, "I''m afraid no one in the world of immortality doesn''t know. According to ancient records, the Three Realms Pill is the ninth-order pill. It is the apex of the pill and the most mysterious pill in the Xuanhuang world. It is said that monks take the pill. After that, you can freely travel through the Three Realms, even if it��s not difficult to go straight to the Immortal Realm... But this kind of pill has been lost tens of thousands of years ago, right?"


    "It can be said to be lost now, but more than three thousand years ago, it was not there yet."


    Miao Ruolan said faintly, "The elixir of the Three Realms Pill has always been cherished in Shushan, not only in Shushan, but also in Kunlun and Emei, but for such a pill, the most precious thing is not the elixir. It is the materials, such as the inner alchemy of the chaos beast, the gluttonous gall bladder, the flower of Du Heng, the three mulberry trees, the wood bud of Jianshi and so on."


    Every time Zhou Shu said a name, Zhou Shu''s heart shook. These materials were all grade materials, and even the inner alchemy of the sacred beast. Indeed, compared to these materials, the alchemy was nothing.


    Miao Ruolan turned around and glanced at Zhou Shu, "Several big sects are trying to refine the Three Realm Pill and collect the materials of the Three Realm Pill. There have been countless fights for this, because this is the fastest way to send disciples to the fairy world. Even if the cultivation base is not enough, it��s good to be able to reach the immortal world. It can also change the embarrassment that no one in the Xuanhuang world has been promoted to the immortal for 20,000 years, and at the same time can improve the status of the sect in the Xuanhuang world... Of course, Shushan is no exception, but it is the fate of heaven. Coincidentally, Shu Shan unexpectedly got a gluttonous courage, gathered all the materials, and finally opened the furnace to refine the Three Realms Pill."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Shu also knew that he was involved in a big secret.


    "These materials are almost unique, and Shushan absolutely cannot afford to lose."


    It seemed to be quite heavy. Miao Ruolan breathed a sigh of relief before continuing, "The refining of the Three Realms Pill is extremely complicated. The person in charge of the pill refining is the great elder Zhen Yuanting. He was the first alchemy master of Nanzhanzhou and Shushan at the time. The first elder of, the cultivation base has reached the eighth level of crossing the tribulation realm. The other nine elders of crossing the tribulation realm are assisting in the alchemy. At the same time, there are also 108 disciples of the gods who are in charge of the formation, so that the entire alchemy process is always maintained. The best environment also ensures that alchemy is not disturbed at all. Every disciple and elder is carefully selected to ensure that there is no mistake."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but said, "Just so."


    Miao Ruolan nodded slightly, showing a little dignity, "With a lot of preparations, plus Zhen Yuanting''s own alchemy skills, the success rate of the Three Realm Pill should be more than 70%, but Shu Shan knows that this is not enough, it is still missing. The most important step..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "It''s a catastrophe, right?"


    Miao Ruolan was quite surprised, "I have spent a few times in the Transcendent Realm of Heavenly Tribulation, and this is what you think of..." She nodded, "Yes, it is Heavenly Tribulation, which will allow the monk to rise to the immortal world. The birth of the Three Realms Pill will inevitably trigger the Heavenly Tribulation. This Heavenly Tribulation will not be much worse than the Heavenly Tribulation of the Advanced Mahayana. If you can��t get through it, the pill will definitely not be born... But because the Heavenly Tribulation is for the pill, not for the monk alone Therefore, as long as the elders and the disciples work together, it is possible to survive this catastrophe, but if it is to pass, Shushan will lose at least one great elder. For this reason, several Shushan great elders have to ask for help at the same time. Jie, come to help the Three Realm Pill be born...Finally, Elder Zhen Yuanting decided to stop the plunder by himself, because he knows the pill the best and has the highest cultivation level. Others can''t argue with him. Shu Shan is only like that, and agreed to his request."


    Zhou Shu lightly sighed, "If the Three Realms Pill is successfully cultivated, Elder Zhen Yuanting will definitely die, right?"


    Miao Ruolan''s face was solemn, "Yes, there is no other possibility, and even more elders will fall, but for the only chance to rise to immortality in these two thousand years, Shu Shan must make such a choice."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, only with admiration in his heart. For the sake of the sect, he was willing to abandon his eightfold cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm. Few people can do this kind of thing, and I am afraid that only a large sect like Kunlun in Shushan can do it.


    Miao Ruolan slowly said, "It takes ninety-nine and eighty-one days to refine the pill. After choosing a lucky day, Shushan finally opened the furnace to refine the pill at Dian Cangfeng."


    "Success?"


    Zhou Shu stared at her, unconsciously showing a lot of expectations, but he shook his head quickly, knowing that he was wrong.


    Obviously it is impossible to succeed. If the Three Realms Pill has been successfully refined, the Xuanhuang world will not face so many catastrophes, and Shushan will also be the largest sect in the Xuanhuang world.


    "No."


    Miao Ruolan shook her head, her eyes were deep, and she unconsciously revealed a lot of sorrow, "Shu Shan anticipated the coming catastrophe, but failed to predict what would happen in the middle. On the 73rd day, a person was in charge of the formation. The disciple of Shushan was promoted to cross the calamity, which attracted his own calamity..."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Will this happen?"


    "Ugh."


    Miao Ruolan sighed lightly, unconsciously showing a smile The first time she smiled, but it was a bitter smile that could no longer be bitter, "Originally, this group of disciples have been screened for ten times, never This particular situation should have occurred, but apparently, that disciple not only concealed his cultivation, but even took a pill during the process of alchemy, forcibly combined to advance to the ranks, so as to trigger his own calamity and disrupt the refining of the Three Realms Pill... For a heavy calamity, the surrounding Shushan elders and disciples could forcibly block them and move that disciple out. In fact, they did that at the time. However, Zhen Yuanting, who was in charge of alchemy, was disturbed because of this, and he was distracted. All have been refined... The Three Realm Pill, which is about to succeed, has not been born, and without this batch of materials, it cannot be born again."


    As she said, she sighed again, her mood was filled with disappointment and frustration, and she made no secret of it.


    It is conceivable that this incident has brought much blow to Shu Shan, even if it is recalled and mentioned again, it will be unacceptable.


    Zhou Shu followed and sighed, he did not expect such a thing to happen.


    Why did the carefully selected disciples have such a sudden situation? Could it be the undercover from other sects? After thinking about it, it is indeed very possible. Once Shushan succeeds in alchemy, there will be elders ascending to the immortal realm, and Shushan will become the first sect of the Xuanhuang world. Such things must be unwilling to happen, so, It is indeed a very cunning and effective means to send an undercover to disrupt the formation by any means possible.


    Thinking of this, he asked in a low voice, "Is it Kunlun?"


    If any sect would do such a thing, it would definitely be Kunlun.


    "Kunlun?"


    Miao Ruolan was taken aback, and she quickly understood Zhou Shu''s thoughts, but she shook her head, "If Kunlun came to disrupt, how could Elder Zhen Yuanting be distracted? It was Zhen Yuanting''s disciple who caused the catastrophe."


    "what?!"

 Chapter 1270: Tian Dun Jing

    "disciple?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t believe it, "Since he is a disciple of the Great Elder, why would he hinder the Great Elder from making alchemy?"


    Miao Ruolan turned around, glanced at Zheng Tianlang in the distance, and said slowly, "Because of him, I don''t want Elder Zhen Yuanting to die."


    "what����"


    Zhou Shu quickly understood that the matter was not as complicated as he thought, but it was actually very simple. Once the Three Realm Pill was successfully refined, Zhen Yuanting, who blocked the robbery, would die, and the disciples of Zhen Yuanting did not want to see this situation. When he appeared, he led the robbery, distracted Zhen Yuanting, and made the alchemy fail.


    The master-disciple love is as deep as the sea, but he did this, causing the entire Shushan to lose a great deal, and it is a loss that will never be restored.


    "Ugh."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and couldn''t help sighing, "The disciple of Elder Zhen Yuanting is now Elder Zheng Tianlang."


    He somewhat understood why Zheng Tianlang was so rickety and old, and as the elder of the tribulation realm, he had almost no right to say, just because he was a sinner of Shushan, he caused a heavy loss to Shushan and even lost the hope of being promoted to immortality. , Can you still count on Shushan disciples to treat him well?


    "Yes, it''s him."


    Miao Ruolan turned her head and said faintly, "He concealed his cultivation and forcibly attracted his own calamity, just to prevent the master from having an accident. Although his kindness is commendable, he still committed a heinous crime. The sin cannot be forgiven. , Shu Shan decided to impose the punishment of sealing his heart on him and drove him out of Shu Shan. He will never return. Shu Shan never kills his disciples. This punishment is already the heaviest, but compared to the crime he committed, it is still Very light, very light."


    There is a lot of hatred in her words, and she still cannot let go of the mistakes she made to Zheng Tianlang.


    "There is no Shushan disciple who intercedes for him, except for two people, one is his master, Elder Zhen Yuanting," Miao Ruolan said slowly, "Elder Zhen Yuanting said that his distraction is not a small guilt, and he has already felt something wrong. , I��m afraid that after eighty-one days, he may not be able to make a pill, but everyone knows that this is an excuse. If it weren��t for his apprentice to get through the calamity, why would he be distracted, and the pill? It is obviously a sign that the medicine is about to become immortal. If it weren''t for Zheng Tianlang to go wrong, someone in Shushan would have been promoted to immortality."


    "The other is his brother Zheng Henglang, the Taoist Henglang you met," Miao Ruolan glanced at Zhou Shu. "He said that Zheng Tianlang had successfully overcome the tribulation. If he accepts the punishment of heart sealing, it will be for Shu Shan. A big loss, he has not yet overcome the robbery, and is willing to take the punishment for his brother and accept the punishment of sealing the heart."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, as if he had realized something.


    Except for the punishment of sealing the heart, the Taoist Henglang never mentioned things about Shushan, but it turned out to be such a thing. It seems that it is not only the affection between the master and the apprentice, but the brothers are also extremely affectionate. The so-called unfeeling Xiuxian is completely in these people. can not tell.


    Miao Ruolan sighed lightly and said slowly, "One is a respected elder, and the other is a brother who is willing to replace. The two are stubborn, and Shu Shan cannot ignore it. After a long period of discussion, the elders finally agreed. After Zheng Henglang��s conditions were met, Zheng Henglang was given the sentence of confinement for three thousand years, and then he was expelled from Shushan. As a monk in the gods, three thousand years was basically equal to the death penalty. Zheng Tianlang��s punishment was not to recognize him as an elder, but As an executive disciple of Shushan, he must perform a thousand tasks for Shushan to atone for his sins."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Zheng Tianlang, shook his head slightly, and turned to Miao Ruolan, suspiciously, "Since Zheng Henglang suffered for his brother, he is also the one who committed a serious mistake. Why did Shu Shan find him back and protect him? What about him?"


    "The matter is not over yet."


    Miao Ruolan shook her head, "After the execution of the sentence of sealing the heart, Zheng Henglang is about to be expelled from Shushan. Zhen Yuanting sent him away alone. He returned to retreat and was unable to escape. After leaving the customs for ten years, he said that he had also committed a big mistake. The door severely punished."


    Zhou Shu asked without suspicion, "What''s wrong with Elder Zhen?"


    "Although his fault is not as good as Zheng Tianlang''s, but it is by no means small," Miao Ruolan said slowly, "He gave the treasure of Shushan he used, the Heaven Escape Mirror, to Zheng Henglang."


    "Tianyao Jing?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly, and quickly asked in surprise, "Ah, is it the magic weapon of heaven known as the mirror of the demon?"


    The magic weapon of the heaven is second only to the magic weapon, and it is called the magic weapon of the heaven, but it does not mean that the magic weapon of the heaven is refined by the heaven. The descendants of the world, according to the demon mirror, was handed over to Shu by the ancestors of Shu after refining.


    As a magic weapon of the Heavenly Path, Zhao Yaojing has no level restrictions, but it has great power. It can put five colors of brilliance in the mirror, so that attacks such as the magic weapon and flying sword are completely invalid. One of the defensive magic weapons is more than that. The reason why it is called Mirroring the Demon Mirror is also because it has a special effect on the monster monster. The transformation monster must show its original form in the mirror, and the monster is in the mirror. Zhongguin will lose most of its power, and it is almost a unique artifact against the monster race.


    The well-known land of demon town in the world of cultivating immortals, from the demon town tower in Shushan, the monsters inside are basically all taken down by the mirror notice Zhou Shu''s look, Miao Ruolan nodded gently , Calmly said, "Yes, the Mirror of Heaven is a magic weapon handed down by the ancestors of the Shu Mountain. It has always been in the hands of the first elder of the Shu Mountain. Over the past tens of thousands of years, he has made countless efforts to protect the Shu Mountain, and the elder Zhen Yuanting is worried about Zheng Henglang who has received the punishment of the heart. Unable to leave safely, he was even killed by a monster or an enemy in the middle, so he lent the sky escape mirror to him so that he could use it to defend himself. After two thousand years, Elder Zhen will take it back."


    "More than three thousand years have passed now, have you taken it back?"


    Zhou Shu asked a question for which he knew the answer, but he also knew he had to ask.


    "of course not."


    Miao Ruolan glanced at him and said profoundly, "That''s a magic weapon of heaven? After you hand it over, how likely is it that you can get it? If you change you, will you return it? Shu Shan found it. He didn''t get any news from him for three thousand years. Later disciples would gradually forget about it, but wherever they knew it, they heard that name from you again."


    Zhou Shu showed a little hesitation, some memories were connected together, and some truths were gradually pieced together.


    Taoist Henglang left with the Tiandang Mirror. No wonder Shu Shan has to find him and take the Tiandang Mirror back. He must not fall into the hands of other sects. After Taoist Henglang left Shushan, he stayed away from Nanzhan. Zhou, at the northernmost tip of Dongsheng Prefecture, the Tianliu Sect was established. After only a thousand years of existence, he died of premature physical aging, leaving only a soul that he could not live without, which was later acquired by Zhou Shu.


    Taoist Henglang kept silent about the matter of Shushan, it turned out that there was such a big secret in it, no wonder it was so.


    :. :


    The clothes of the most female anchor in Thailand are almost out of pocket. Watch the video online!! Please follow the WeChat public account: (Long press for three seconds to copy)! !

 Chapter 1271: bring it on

    "Zhou Shu, as you wish, you already know the origin of the matter, then, should you also tell me the whereabouts of Taoist Henglang?"


    Miao Ruolan looked at Zhou Shu with a calm expression. ?? Huo Ran? Text??????`


    "I''m thinking about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully and looked into the distance.


    The few green vines on the cliff wall were rolled up by the wind, and they couldn''t help shaking, as if they were about to break at any time.


    "Aren''t you going to tell us? Not surprising, I think most people will make the same choice as you," Miao Ruolan said faintly, "If I were not a disciple of Shushan, I would have the opportunity to get a treasure like Tianyun Mirror. , I will not tell Shu Shan, but will find it myself."


    She glanced at Zhou Shu, her face gradually becoming solemn, "But you have to understand that if you make this choice, Shushan and you will be enemies in the future. In order to get back the heavenly escape mirror, Shushan will do whatever it takes. You must If you want to do this, you must endure it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said faintly, "The elders don''t need to worry too much. Although Tianyao Jing is very good, I don''t want it that much. Besides, it will bring so much trouble. I am thinking about other things."


    "I don''t want it that much, I''m afraid it''s wrong to say it?" Miao Ruolan sneered, "If there is no immortal cultivator, wouldn''t you want the magic weapon of heaven, are you the exception?"


    She said this, but she was relieved, Zhou Shu was not like a liar, and she had a lot of scruples about Zhou Shu and Wushuang City, and she didn''t want Shu Shan to provoke such an enemy.


    Zhou Shu smiled, as if he understood what Miao Ruolan was thinking, and didn''t say much.


    He remembered that Taoist Henglang said that he wanted to return to Shushan just to see the two people again. Now it seems that one of them is Zheng Tianlang here and the other should be Elder Zhen Yuanting.


    Zhou Shu looked at Miao Ruolan, thinking, "Elder Miao, where is Elder Zhen now?"


    Miao Ruolan frowned slightly, "What do you ask Elder Zhen to do?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Elder Zhen is also a very important part. I can only make a decision after asking him clearly. Isn''t he already dead?"


    "You think too much," Miao Ruolan glanced at Zhou Shu, then paused, "Elder Zhen is still here, he is in the forbidden area behind the Lingqiao."


    Zhen Yuanting lent the Tianyao mirror to Zheng Henglang, violating the Shushan gate regulations. Even though he is the first elder, he cannot be exonerated. The elders have agreed to remove him as the first elder of the Shushan.


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Lingqiao? Forbidden area?"


    He knew that Lingqiao was the most important place in Shu Mountain, and all the disciples had to go to Lingqiao to comprehend the Xuanxin method, but he didn''t know that there was a forbidden place here.


    "Well, there are thirty-seven forbidden lands in Mount Shu. They are all places for the disciples to think about and sharpen their profound minds. Among them, the forbidden land environment behind the Lingqiao is the worst. There is no living beings there, and there is no trace of spiritual energy. There are also places set by the ancestors. The ten directions of the forbidden area are formidable. If the ordinary Shushan disciples stay there for less than ten days, the Xuanxin will be worn out. It is also known as the dead place in the forbidden land."


    Miao Ruolan slowly said, "Lingqiao chooses life and death on the front line. The reason why the ancestors set the most difficult forbidden place in the place where all Shushan disciples must pass is to warn disciples not to violate the door rules, and Elder Zhen chose to think here. It��s the same with good intentions."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seeming to realize that the former first elder would inevitably be punished for making mistakes, and other Shushan disciples would inevitably keep the rules in mind and dare not violate them.


    Miao Ruolan looked into the distance and sighed slightly, "Elder Zhen''s cultivation is very weak, and the influence of the great formation is very weak, but now after more than three thousand years, his breath is becoming more and more difficult to perceive. The end is coming."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and nodded, "Thank you elder, I understand."


    Miao Ruolan paused for a while, "How are you thinking about it now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Elder Miao, Taoist Henglang is here, on me."


    "what did you say?"


    Miao Ruolan exclaimed.


    The two of them had communicated with each other through voice transmission, but this time they exclaimed and blurted out. People not far away couldn''t help but look at it. Several Shushan monks were even more surprised. They had never seen Miao Ruolan look like this.


    Miao Ruolan knew she had lost her temper, her face was pale, and she whispered, "Zhou Shu, what are you saying is true?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, by chance, I met the soul of Taoist Henglang. He couldn''t act, so he asked me to send him back to Shushan. I agreed."


    "Have you been with him for many years? Did he tell you everything?"


    Miao Ruolan glared at Zhou Shu, her eyes were rather unkind, "So you know everything, but you came to ask me? Did he tell you where the escape mirror was that day, or has you got it?"


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "The elder has misunderstood. I have indeed got along with Taoist Henglang for a long time and have received his help, but Taoist Henglang has never told me anything about Shushan. This is the first time I have heard of these things. Now, as for the whereabouts of Tianyao Jing, only Taoist Henglang himself knows."


    Miao Ruolan looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously, "Then you let him out, I want to see him."


    Zhou Shu took out a soul-raising pearl and spread it on his hand, "Elder, you can take a look."


    Miao Ruolan looked solemn, thought for a while, and pierced into the Soul Cultivation Orb with a wisp of consciousness. After only one glance, she was a little stunned.


    Inside the Soul Cultivation Orb, there is a slightly weak Yuan Shen phantom, whose facial features are almost the same as Zheng Tianlang, but the look of the spiritlessness is exactly the appearance of the Yuan Shen without the profound heart This soul will not be someone else, only Zheng Henglang.


    Miao Ruolan''s heart was shaken, and Zongmen''s search for thousands of years finally had a place. Even if she was as calm as her, she couldn''t keep calm. She immediately wanted to ask Zheng Henglang, but Zhou Shu held her right hand and held the soul-cultivating pearl. In it, her spiritual sense seemed to hit the wall, and she could no longer enter the pearl.


    Miao Ruolan glanced at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "Let''s talk about it, what do you want?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said faintly, "I don''t have any conditions. I promised to send Taoist Henglang back to Shushan. Now I have done it. I should have given him to you. However, I have been with him for many years. There are some feelings, Taoist Henglang said, he wants to meet two people, and he has to relist the gate wall of Shushan. I want to help him do it."


    Miao Ruolan seemed to realize something, "Is it Zheng Tianlang and Elder Zhen Yuanting?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I don''t think it will be someone else."


    Miao Ruolan frowned, "It''s fine with Zheng Tianlang, he is here, but to see Elder Zhen, he can''t come out in the forbidden land, how can you go? If you give me the soul cultivation pearl, I will take him I''m going to see you."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Elder, I promised him, I must do it myself."


    Miao Ruolan''s face was slightly cold, "Aren''t you afraid that the ten parties will make a big battle?"


    "I don''t have a profound heart, what''s terrible," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "rest assured, I have met two people and fulfilled his wish, I will hand him to you."


    Miao Ruolan thought for a while and nodded, "Okay, then you come on."


    Thailand''s busiest female anchor brand new exciting_love video exposure fell to the male lead so hungry_thirsty!! Please follow WeChat public account to watch online: baixingsiyu66 (long press for three seconds to copy)! !

 Chapter 1272: Lingqiao trip

    After a few words to Qingque, Zhou Shu followed Miao Ruolan and flew to the depths of the Shu Mountain. ?? Huo Ranwen?????????`


    A few hours later, the two came to an abyss.


    I don''t know how deep the abyss is, I can''t see it at all, I just feel boundless, and I don''t see a bridge when I look at it, it''s just a black void, and I don''t know what is opposite.


    "Elder, this is Lingqiao?"


    Zhou Shu was very suspicious. The Shushan Lingqiao was well-known in the world of immortality. In his impression, it should be among the vast sea of ??clouds, with fairy music and spiritual sounds. There is a bridge of five colors across the mountains and even straight to the sky. It was dark wherever I could think of it, and I went underground.


    Miao Ruolan nodded, showing a somewhat solemn expression, "Yes, the Lingqiao is above this bottomless abyss."


    Zhou Shu let go of his spiritual sense, but there was still nothingness. He couldn''t even feel it with his current spiritual sense, it could only be a powerful method.


    "Where and how to go?"


    "Here, go by yourself."


    Miao Ruolan stepped back, then sat down and closed her eyes to meditate, as if she didn''t intend to ignore him.


    Zhou Shu felt helpless, but he couldn''t hold back when he got here. After thinking about it, he found a little and walked in.


    With only one step in, the surrounding scenery changed suddenly, the darkness of the eyes turned into a bright light, and a few breeze came gently in the light.


    If you perceive it carefully, the breeze has a soothing effect, which makes people extraordinarily comfortable and clear.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu continued to move forward. After not taking a few steps, the environment changed again, and the light was gone. In the middle of a dark iceberg, the black mysterious ice seemed to be thousands of years old, and even Zhou Shu felt like it. After suffering for a while, he continued to move forward. As he expected, the environment in front of him changed again.


    After exploring the divine sense and thinking carefully, Zhou Shu seems to have realized that this Shushan Lingqiao is not a real thing, but an ancient formation method, similar to the sword intent in his secret realm. He feels the sword intent in the sword intent. , And the Shushan disciple understood the Shushan technique in the Lingqiao, but this Lingqiao was more complicated, difficult, and more real, and even he couldn''t feel the environment in the formation was true or false.


    Unlike the Jianyi Array, there are no obstacles here. It is not that you have to pass the level to get to the next level, but you can keep moving forward.


    This is also true. Each Shushan disciple can choose a different environment to comprehend the tactics. If they must be stuck in one place and cannot go out, they will not be able to obtain the tactics that suit them, which is harmful and useless.


    I planned to go all the way to the end of the Lingqiao, but Zhou Shu suddenly changed his mind and came to this Lingqiao. It was a rare opportunity. Why not take a closer look inside? Even if he didn''t have a profound mind, he might not be able to perceive the mystery of the Shushan technique. The Tao that Zhou Shu cultivated was inherently all-inclusive. The so-called ``all dharma'''' can be used. No matter what he realized, he might be able to make his Tao more stable and broad.


    Thinking of this, the pace is unconsciously slow.


    In the current formation, Zhou Shu walked slowly, wholeheartedly.


    Comprehending the magic formula, starting from strength, Zhou Shu quickly discovered that the power that drives the formation is not all the power of the origin of the spiritual power, etc. There is also a power that Zhou Shu is very strange to, and it is basically certain. The power of the profound heart, although the power of the profound heart is very subtle, it plays the most important role in the formation. Without that power, the formation would not exist.


    Only the Shushan disciple with the profound heart can feel the power of the profound heart, and without the profound heart, it is difficult to perceive the mystery of the various methods in the formation, but for Zhou Shu, even without the profound heart, he can use calculations to deduct , Go in the opposite direction, remove the other perceivable power in the magic formula, and what is left is the power of the profound heart, and then come to deduce the beauty of it, so that you can understand the Shushan magic formula. Moreover, it doesn��t take much time, because the efficiency of his calculations and deductions is now quite high. I am afraid that it is more than a thousand times that of the Nascent Infant Realm. It may be only a few breaths in the sea of ??consciousness for a month in reality. , In this way, the time for him to pass a formation is no more than three or five hours at most.


    All the way forward, and he realized that even without Xuanxin, he had obtained a lot of magic arts.


    He can��t name most of the tactics, but he can simulate the effect with other powers. Of course, the effect may not be as good as the power of the profound heart, but it is also useful. However, the key is not how these tactics are, but to understand them. After the tactics, his Tao has been enriched to a large extent. It is needless to say that the progress of the Tao means nothing. Every bit of progress can make his strength grow, and it is all aspects of growth. At his stage, The power of your own Tao is the most important.


    However, not all magic arts can not exert the strongest effect, such as Shushan sword arts, he can completely do it.


    Sword tactics are special tactics. No matter what force they drive, they will eventually get sword intent. On this spiritual bridge, Zhou Shu has obtained seventeen kinds of sword tactics, two of which have even realized the sword intent, such as Shushan. Zhou Shu understood the well-known split cloud sword intent, and reached the realm of turning the sword with one''s heart. As the so-called one-pass Baitong, with his current understanding of sword intent, most sword intents only need to be mastered, and the sword will turn with the heart. It was not difficult, it only took five hours. Think about it, he used it for almost ten years in order to spin the sword of the broken jade sword.


    Really make a difference.


    During the journey, he also met many Shushan disciples who were enlightening.


    Most of the disciples sit on the ground and forget about things. Even if Zhou Shu is by their side, they don��t care. However, there are a few disciples who are troubled by not being able to comprehend the tactics. They are quite happy after seeing Zhou Shu. , Regardless of whether Zhou Shu is a Shushan disciple, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com discussed the problem with Zhou Shu. During this process, Zhou Shu benefited a lot, and those Shushan disciples were the same. Two of them, because of Zhou Shu��s guidance, successfully realized what they wanted in one fell swoop. They were extremely grateful to Zhou Shu for their Shushan method, and they even wanted to become brothers.


    It is worth mentioning that Zhou Shu also encountered a remnant soul.


    His physical body has long been withered, but the remnant soul is still hovering in the formation, because he did not realize the tactic he wanted, and he did not want to leave until he died. The remnant soul was unconscious, and only wanted to comprehend the practice of the tactic. Nian, and extremely profound, if it hadn''t been in the sacred land of Mount Shu, I''m afraid it would have been transformed into an evil spirit. In order to avoid becoming an evil spirit, Zhou Shu kindly overtakes him and refines it with soul refinement.


    But what is strange is that not only the soul fluid is refined, but also a white crystal.


    Feel it carefully, it is obviously very strong profound power, and there is also a certain will in it. If it were in the past, Zhou Shu would hardly know the usefulness, but now he has a little speculation and it is clear that it is in the crystal. The Shushan tactics that people had previously realized, if a disciple of Xuanxin uses and absorbs them, it is possible to obtain the tactics.


    It is similar to the flower of the demon race, or the relic of meditation.


    "The soul refining pot of the demon pot also has such a function, can it separate the crystallization of the law? Maybe it is only effective for Shushan disciples with profound hearts?"


    Zhou Shu was puzzled, but I''m afraid there was no second remnant soul for him to experiment. This was a special case.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Child Yan Ju_Ru Fragrant Sweat Dripping Big_ Ruler_ Degrees Double Balls Are Quickly Overflowing_ Come Out Big_ Gallant Video Watch Online!! Please follow WeChat Official Account: (Long press for three seconds to copy)! !

 Chapter 1273: Master and apprentice

    Broad and profound, a worthwhile trip.


    These are the two feelings Zhou Shu had when he reached the end of Lingqiao.


    To be sure, the road he walked is by no means all of the Shushan Lingqiao, it may be one-tenth or even less, but he still got thousands of techniques, many of which are ancient techniques. Jue, the age even goes back sixty to seven thousand years ago. As one of the earliest and rarely weakened sects of Xiu Xian, the foundation of Shu Mountain is really unimaginable, and the Jue in this Lingqiao can only be described as broad and profound.


    And Zhou Shu has gained a lot of benefits from Lingqiao. Numerous Shushan techniques are strange, weird, awe-inspiring, psychedelic, or brave, etc., which further enriches his Tao and become more generous and tolerant. , And the unselfish exchanges with other Shushan disciples made up for his shortcomings. (He almost did self-study along the way, and he met too few famous teachers), it was worthwhile.


    Walking out of the Lingqiao, the front is still dark.


    In the darkness, you can vaguely see a hill of hundreds of meters long. The hill seems to be made of fine iron, shining with a faint light. On the top of the hill sits a ragged old man, skinny and motionless, and it is hard to know whether to live or die. .


    Zhou Shu paused and walked quickly to the hill. As soon as he reached the foot of the hill, he felt a huge pressure. From the outside to the inside, he couldn''t help but suppress his mind, and he had already prepared for the operation of the technique. Keep the pressure outside and keep your mind clear.


    The pressure came from the Shifang Lixin Array, which was completely set up for the Xuanxin. Without Xuanxin, he was not under much pressure.


    The more you go up, the greater the pressure. When you reach the mountainside, Zhou Shu already has to use most of the spiritual energy to drive off the pressure. When he reaches the top of the mountain, he almost uses all his strength, and his body crocks unconsciously. It��s not easy to stand upright, and the old man treats the pressure as nothing, sits upright, one is he who has no profound mind, and the other is the elder Shushan who has a profound mind. The two are compared, and the superior and the lower are distinguished. Zhen Yuanting has been sitting for three thousand years, which is truly unfathomable.


    Zhou Shu stood up straight and saluted respectfully, "Senior."


    Zhen Yuanting didn''t hear it until Zhou Shu called out dozens of times before opening his eyes. The expression in his eyes was muddy like muddy water, unable to see through. He turned around Zhou Shu and said, "You are not from Shushan." Man, who is it? What are you here for?"


    Zhou Shu Zheng said, "Junior Zhou Shu, specially brought someone to see the elder."


    Zhen Yuanting slowly closed his eyes, "I won''t mention the word elder again, now I see no one, go on."


    "Don''t the elders even see his own disciples?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he didn''t say much. He opened the soul-cultivating pearl in his hand. The soul of the Taoist Henglang had been waiting for a long time, and he couldn''t wait to get out. Just as soon as he got out, he showed pain on his face. Obviously he couldn''t bear it. The huge pressure here.


    Zhen Yuanting''s expression suddenly changed, and he quickly raised his hand, an egg white mask suddenly appeared, protecting the soul.


    He stared at the soul, the muscles on his face trembling slightly, "Henglang?"


    "It''s a disciple, Master!"


    Taoist Henglang was equally excited when he saw Zhen Yuanting, and he immediately knelt to the ground, unable to afford it for a long while.


    When he was in the Lingqiao, Zhou Shu explained to him the whole story, and also said to bring him to Zhen Yuanting. Of course, the Taoist Henglang did not tell him about Tianyaojing or other things about Shushan, but to Zhou Shu, Henglang Taoists can only be grateful.


    Looking at Taoist Henglang, Zhen Yuanting couldn''t help shaking his head, and a little light flashed in his cloudy eyes, filled with relief, "You...you''re back..."


    Taoist Henglang fell to the ground and choked, "Yes, the disciple is back, Master, because of the sins of the disciple, you have suffered over the years."


    "If there is anything to suffer, it takes only a moment for thousands of years. Don''t blame yourself and get up."


    Zhen Yuanting looked at Taoist Henglang, smiled slightly, and touched his few beards, "Hehe, three thousand seven hundred years have passed, and you can come back. It really surprised me, Henglang, these years. How did you come here, where did your physical body go?"


    Taoist Henglang slowly lifted up, wiped his face like a child, and cried, "The disciple is incompetent, and the physical body has decayed as early as two thousand years ago. Goodbye, Master fulfilled the past promises, but there was no chance until I met this fellow Zhou Shu..."


    He pointed to the side, but found that there was no one, and he was taken aback.


    Zhen Yuanting looked into the distance and said warmly, "He''s going down."


    At the foot of the mountain, a figure was walking into the Lingqiao, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. It was Zhou Shu. He did not want to participate in it, nor did he want people to misunderstand that he coveted the magic weapon of Heaven.


    Taoist Henglang paused slightly, "Daoist Zhou Shu is really a good person. If it weren''t for him, it would be really hard for a disciple to see Master again."


    Zhen Yuanting nodded as if he was enlightened, "It can be seen, which sect was trained by him? He has this level of cultivation strength at a young age, I am afraid that there are few Shushan that can compare."


    "Independent sect," Taoist Henglang looked at Zhen Yuanting, smiled and said, "Master has the heart to love talents again?"


    "Hehe, it seems that he has Xuanxin qualifications. It would be great if he could join Shushan, but it would be a self-reliant sect." Zhen Yuanting smiled and nodded, turning to Taoist Henglang, his face suddenly more serious, "Henglang, I give Have you lost your things?"


    Taoist Henglang even said The disciples did not dare to lose the magic weapon lent to me by the master even if the body was destroyed. "


    "No, I know you are much more sensible than Tianlang, or else I wouldn''t give you the Tianyao Mirror," Zhen Yuanting nodded slightly, showing a lot of relief, "Then where is it now, you take me Go, no matter how far away, I will find it back and hand it over to the sect, eliminate the sins of our masters and apprentices for many years, so that Tian Lang will no longer be infamy."


    "Ok."


    Taoist Henglang nodded, "Tell Master, it is not far at all, in fact, the Tianyao Mirror is around Shu Mountain."


    Zhen Yuanting was stunned, "Around Shu Mountain, you didn''t take it away?"


    "Master, please forgive your sins," Taoist Henglang fell on the ground and said in a low voice, "Master''s fate is hard to violate. The disciple did not deliberately deceive Master, but the disciple was tortured to seal the heart, lest he could not protect Tianyao Jing, just in case. Loss will bring guilt to Master and bring irreparable trouble to Shu Mountain. Therefore, after leaving Shu Mountain, the disciple hid the Heavenly Escape Mirror in a secret place near Shu Mountain and used the formation to securely protect it... "


    "You didn''t take away the mirror at all..."


    Zhen Yuanting stared at Taoist Henglang and sighed unconsciously, "No wonder you have died physically within a thousand years. Alas, Henglang, why do you always consider others? You are wrong. If there is a mirror in hand, you Why is it so short-lived?"


    "Isn''t the master too?"


    Taoist Henglang raised his head, stared at Zhen Yuanting, and said in a straightforward voice, "Everything about my disciples is learned from the respected master, no matter how to cultivate or behave, the disciples are willing to follow Master and never regret it."


    Zhen Yuanting''s complexion was stagnant, but he was speechless.


    G_cup actress idol''s first shot A_V won the championship watch online! Please follow WeChat public account! : (Long press for three seconds to copy)

 Chapter 1274: Relentless please

    A few days later, the main peak of Mount Shu, Tiandu Peak. Tomato Novel Network ``-`


    Countless disciples and elders gathered together, and the cheers came and went one after another.


    It��s no wonder that Elder Zhen Yuanting returned to the seat of the Great Elder after leaving the customs today. He has not seen the return of the magic weapon of the heaven for more than three thousand years. Zheng Henglang, who has been relieved of the punishment of the heart, is relisting on the door wall. Good things come one after another. It brought a lot of joy to the peaceful Shu Mountain.


    Looking at this jubilant posture, the celebration event is probably going to last for several days.


    The Zhinan Peak not far away is quiet, with Zhou Shu and Qingque alone.


    After looking at Zhu Rongfeng for a while, Qingque turned around and frowned, "Zhou Shu, why don''t you go there today?"


    "Too many people are too lively," Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and said calmly, "Besides, the matter of Shushan has nothing to do with me."


    "It doesn''t matter much?"


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu and said unwillingly, "If it weren''t for you, Shushan''s Heavenly Escape Mirror would have been buried forever, and would never be found again. Elder Zhen would not leave the customs. There is nothing else to say, obviously. This is all your credit. Without you, what would they celebrate?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "There is a certain number, I just meet it."


    Qingque glared at Zhou Shu and shook his head lightly, "I really don''t want merit, but I still have to ask for what I want. It can''t be cheaper for them. For a sect like Shushan with so many families, how can I ask them to give something out? Come, you can''t suffer."


    "There will always be something that should be there, even if it''s a good relationship."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. He didn''t pay much, and didn''t expect to get any good things. Of course, he couldn''t get too good things, and he didn''t want too good things.


    Relatively speaking, for a sect like Shushan, reputation and good destiny are particularly important, especially in the future, when he does something that may be opposed by the entire cultivation world, if Shushan can say a few words for him, it is Nothing can compare the benefits.


    Qingque curled his lips, "I''m afraid you think so, but others don''t."


    "Wait and see," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "By the way, I have obtained several good soul techniques in Lingqiao this time, do you want to learn?"


    Qingque was still a little bit angry, and shook his head, "Shu Shan is not good at soul art, not to mention the limitations of profound mind, I don''t want it."


    Zhou Shu just smiled, "These are ancient techniques. The Shushan at that time was not the same as it is now, so don''t worry, I have selected them specially. It doesn''t matter if you have Xuanxin, you can learn them."


    "Then I will reluctantly learn."


    Qingque thought for a while, and finally couldn''t help asking Zhou Shu for advice. Zhou Shu''s formula was definitely not bad. She had benefited many times and didn''t want to miss it.


    A few hours later, two figures suddenly appeared on the top of the peak and stopped in front of them.


    One is Miao Ruolan, and the other is Zhen Yuanting. At this time, they have changed their outfits, with a jade belt in qingyi, an ancient sword with a high crown, and even a much fatter figure, which is quite graceful and luxurious.


    Zhen Yuanting carried a very kind smile, as did Miao Ruolan.


    Zhen Yuanting walked a few steps closer, and said with a smile, "Little friend Zhou, the old way finds you so hard! If it wasn''t for Elder Miao to tell the old way that you are here, you have to look for it again, it''s so lively outside, what are you doing hiding here?"


    "The younger generation likes to be cleaner, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and bowed forward, very respectful, "I wonder if the seniors are looking for the juniors?"


    "Little friend, are you asking you knowingly?" Zhen Yuanting smiled and pointed at Zhou Shu, and then said in a straightforward voice, "Little friend, you have helped Shu Shan so much. As a senior elder, you can��t just sit idly by and ask you. Naturally I have to thank you in person."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "The juniors have already gotten a lot, where can I get more."


    Zhen Yuanting looked at Zhou Shu with a serious expression, "Those shark pearls are rewards for going to one hundred thousand mountains. This time is different. If only the magic weapon returns, Shushan cannot but thank you. If you change someone else, I''m afraid you would have taken it long ago. When Henglang is gone, where would you come to me specifically? Not only Shushan is grateful, but the old Taoist and disciples must also be grateful. If it weren��t for you, I��m afraid we won��t be able to stand up forever. Such great kindness must be thanked, otherwise people Laughing at me, Shu Shan is rude."


    Zhou Shu just waved his hand and said humbly, "The younger generations dare not. These are the things that cultivators should do. Now the things are returned to the original owner, the elder Zhen has gone out, the Taoist Henglang has relisted on the door wall, and the younger generations are also very good for Shushan and Seniors are happy."


    "What to do? There are no more than ten cultivators in the world of immortality who think this way. That is a magic weapon of heaven."


    Zhen Yuanting laughed unconsciously, "I haven''t seen Henglang come back for more than a thousand years. The old man thought he had committed a heinous crime and would never see the mirror of the sky again. I didn''t expect to find it again... My friend, you don''t have to I''ll talk more, if I want anything, I will give it to you as long as the old way can call the shots."


    Miao Ruolan at the side intervened at this time and smiled, "Friend Zhou, Elder Zhen''s promise is Shushan''s promise. Just talk about what you need, without any scruples."


    The kindness is difficult, Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Senior, do you still have shark beads?"


    "Is this still?" Miao Ruolan was taken aback, rather regretful, "but it''s gone. The previous shark beads have been sent to Emei."


    "Oh," Zhou Shu shook his head thoughtfully and sighed, "the younger generation has nothing to want."


    Zhen Yuanting frowned and said in doubt, "Little friend, do you only need shark human beads? But you are not like a monk who cultivates star power. You can''t see star power from you, but the sword intent and spiritual consciousness are very good. prominent."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly calmly, "The juniors are indeed not, but there is nothing else to want."


    Miao Ruolan said in surprise, "I don��t want anything else? It��s not that I��m waiting for boasting, Shushan treasures like a sea, what Zhou Daoyou wants, I don��t think we can��t get it out, and Elder Zhen is the first alchemist of Shushan, don��t you Miss the chance."


    "Little friend, do you think we can''t give you what you want?"


    Zhen Yuanting looked at Zhou Shu and said angrily, "If this is the case, the old way has no choice but to bring the Tianyao mirror to you again."


    Although Miao Ruolan knew this was a joke, she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Elderly people in Shushan knew that Zhen Yuanting was the most genuine elder in Shushan, true and frank, and could do everything.


    Seeing Zhen Yuanting��s expression, Zhou Shu knew that it was almost time, and it would be annoying to refuse any more, so he said slowly, ��The seniors are so kind, and the juniors are rude to refuse. Elder Zhen, the juniors have a heartfelt feeling. Please, I wonder if you can say it?"


    "Little friend, stop talking."


    Seeing Zhou Shu spoke solemnly, Zhen Yuanting also became serious.


    Zhou Shuning said, "The younger generation would like to ask the senior to be the elder Keqing of the lotus school, can you?"


    "Elder Ke Qing?"


    Miao Ruolan was startled, not knowing what to say, but Zhen Yuanting laughed, and patted Zhou Shu''s shoulder vigorously, "So that''s it? Good! The old way promised you, what will your Heyin school have in the future? What needs to be done by the old way, as long as it does not violate the purpose of Shushan, the little friend will speak."


    "Thank you Elder Zhen!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, and his name changed accordingly.


    Korean female anchor''s private_secret_video was exposed, cute and full! ! Please follow the WeChat public account to see online: baixingsiyu66 (long press for three seconds to copy)! !

 Chapter 1275: Gift sword

    Miao Ruolan''s face was slightly condensed, "Elder Zhen, don''t you think about it anymore?"


    Zhen Yuanting chuckled, "It doesn''t matter, it''s not without precedent that Elder Shushan serves as the guest of other sects."


    "I''m not worried about this," Miao Ruolan shook her head and said with some worry, "It''s fine if it''s in Nanzhanzhou, but Zhou Daoyou''s Zongmen Heyin school is in Dongshengzhou. If the elders do Heyin The sent elder Keqing will be considered by the two major sects of East Shengzhou, Tianjianmen and Cihangzong, that we want to get involved in the affairs of East Shengzhou. They will not agree, and many accidents will probably occur."


    "do not worry."


    Zhou Shu had an idea and slowly said, "Ci Hang Sect will not have any problems. As for the Heavenly Sword Sect, we don��t have to deal with it. We will solve it. Elder Zhen does not have to participate in the affairs of the Heyin School. Just put a name."


    "Where can I put a name?"


    Zhen Yuanting frowned, shook his head and said, "You don��t have to worry about it. Since the old Dao is your Keqing elder, he will take the responsibility and will help if you need it. After you understand this, the old Dao will go to your lotus school. , Announced in public to complete the ceremony.


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, and said with joy, "Then trouble the elder."


    He wanted to get the friendship of Shushan and forge a good destiny to prepare for the future. He didn''t expect Zhen Yuanting to be an elder with such a true temperament. Of course, he would not refuse. This way he would get even more benefits. The relationship will be stronger.


    After all, Zhen Yuanting is now the first person in Shushan.


    Miao Ruolan didn''t say anything anymore, and congratulated Zhou Shu with a smile.


    In Shushan, Zhen Yuanting has always been as innocent and kind as a urchin, acting innocent and unscrupulous. If not, he would not give the Tianyajing mirror to his disciple for protection, but his aptitude is extremely good, and it is extremely for Shushan. Sincerely loyal, Shu Shan only allowed him to do what he did, and did not limit him, but he did not expect that he had been in retreat for more than three thousand years. After he came out, he still did not change a little. He was still unscrupulous and did what he wanted.


    Zhou Shu finished the ceremony and took Qingque to leave, but Zhen Yuanting stopped him, "Little friend, should you be Jian Xiu?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I think so."


    "What do you mean, yes," Zhen Yuanting took a bit of anger, took off the ancient sword from his waist, stroked it quite reluctantly, and handed it to Zhou Shu, "Then this sword will be given to you. ."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, and quickly pushed back, "Elder, how can this junior get it?"


    "It''s not a good thing. I planned to give it to others a long time ago. It''s just that the two disciples are not good at swords, and there is no disciple suitable for this sword in the door." Zhen Yuanting stuffed the long sword into Zhou Shu''s hand. , And the old ways don��t give you away for nothing, there is still something to do."


    Zhou Shu appeared helpless, "The younger generation already has a flying sword."


    "Friend Zhou, accept it."


    Miao Ruolan suddenly said, "This is the heart of Elder Zhen. You don''t have to use it. This sword is more of a token. It can represent the mountain of Shu. Since Elder Zhen is already a guest of the Heyin school Elder, it''s normal to leave Shushan tokens."


    "Shu Shan token?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, he couldn''t help pulling his sword out of its sheath, only to see the blue light bursts, the sword body was like a clear spring, there was an indescribable spirituality, which shocked people.


    He seemed to have thought of something, his expression was slightly startled, "This is... Qingsuo sword?"


    If it is said that the token of Shushan, there are only the Ziying Sword and Qingsuo Sword, see the sword like Shushan.


    Shushan Ziqing Double Swords, Ziying Qingsuo, are the treasures of the real person of Shushan Da Neng Qiongying, their appearance has been spread all over the world, and everyone in the world of cultivating immortals does not know them. Both swords are magic weapons of heaven, but the one in front of you Obviously it is not the original, but what is going on with the spirituality.


    "The name is good, but it''s just an imitation."


    Zhen Yuanting nodded, "But don''t underestimate it because it''s an imitation. It''s a Tier 6 best product, and there is a hint of spiritual knowledge left by the Qingsuo sword spirit, which is the only one in Shushan."


    "Ah, the spiritual sense of Qingsuo Sword Spirit..."


    Zhou Shu felt a slight shock in his heart. The Qingsuo Sword Spirit was an ancient sword spirit. It was no less inferior than most ancient powers. Even with a ray of spiritual knowledge, it can be used infinitely, but it is not for himself, but more for mining. Ying, this gift is really not small, it belongs to the kind he wants but thinks that Shu Shan will not give it.


    As if seeing Zhou Shu��s thoughts, Zhen Yuanting smiled, ��If the old way is right, there are sword spirits in the sword of the little friend. If your sword spirit can communicate with Qingsuo sword spirit, you can get many benefits. Oh."


    Zhou Shu took the sword into its sheath, arched his hands, "Thank you elders, juniors accepted it."


    Zhen Yuanting nodded and said, "The old way gave it to you, and there is something to ask."


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "Elder, please speak."


    "At that time, the real Qiongying was promoted to immortality, leaving the purple and green double swords and the sword spirit in the sword, and asked them to guard the Shu Mountain for another three thousand years. After three thousand years, the purple sword and the sword spirit broke through the realm and rose to the immortal, looking for the old master, and Qing Suo Jian felt that Qiongying had abandoned her and found a new master in three thousand years, planning to rise to the immortal together with the new master..."


    Zhen Yuanting said slowly, his expression was a bit solemn, "Where did she think that the new master would use her to block the two people''s catastrophe, under the vast catastrophe, Qingsuo Sword Spirit struggled to resist, but was still The robbery broke up, and then after the Shushan disciples slowly gathered, only dozens of strands of spiritual consciousness were recovered, but the sword spirit has no original will and Qingsuojian does not know whereabouts."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he couldn''t help but glance at the blue bird on the side.


    Qingque''s complexion was still indifferent, and only a trace of deep sorrow appeared in her eyes, which could not be concealed. She felt the same sorrow, but her experience was different. Her spirit was actively blocking the robbery and dying for her, not like Qing Suoxin The Lord is so deliberate.


    Zhou Shu turned to Zhen Yuanting, seemingly thoughtful, "The elder meant that he wanted me to find the original body of Qingsuojian?"


    "Yes, you understand very well."


    Zhen Yuanting slowly nodded and stroked his beard, "The Qingsuo Sword is a magic weapon of the Heavenly Dao, even if it cannot be destroyed by the tribulation, it must still be in the world of cultivating immortals, and this imitation has the spiritual sense of the Qingsuo Sword, although it has no voluntary will. But after seeing the original body, you will definitely react. Little friend, you have helped Shushan retrieve a magic weapon of heaven, maybe it is the fate of heaven, and the fate of Shushan is also connected to you, with a little hope, the old way does not want to miss it."


    Zhou Shu stared at the Qingsuo sword in his hand, silently.


    Zhen Yuanting added, "My little friend, the old way doesn''t require you to look for it specifically. It''s just a matter of your chance. It''s good to meet nature, and it doesn''t hurt if you don''t. You don''t have to worry too much about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, put the Qingsuo sword away seriously, and said condensedly, "Okay, the elder ordered me to write it down, and I will take this sword with me in the future and wait for the opportunity."


    Zhen Yuanting was very pleased, and smiled with his palm, "It''s the best, the old way believes that the little friend will definitely help Shushan again."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    Thailand''s busiest female anchor brand new exciting_love video exposure fell to the male lead so hungry_thirsty!! Please follow the WeChat public account to watch online: baixingsiyu66 (long press for three seconds to copy)! !

 Chapter 1276: 1 up

    The setting sun hangs on the summit of Zhinan Peak. ��Full text reading��


    In the distance, the two figures gradually diminished in the afterglow of the sunset until they disappeared.


    Miao Ruolan turned around and whispered, "Elder, do you really believe that he can retrieve the Qingsuo sword?"


    Elder Zhen looked at her and said seriously, "Believe, although the old way will not calculate, but he feels that he will bring us good luck to Shushan, and Shushan will change because of this."


    "It''s already changing."


    Miao Ruolan nodded lightly, and smiled unconsciously, "I also believe it a bit."


    Not long after Zhou Shu and Qingque left the Shushan sect, they heard a shout from behind, "Friends of Daoist, please stay!"


    Turning around, it was Ding Yu, Gu Letian, and Mo Lianxing.


    Zhou Shu stood still, arched his hand slightly, "Three fellow daoists, what can I do to summon me?"


    Ding Yu looked awe-inspiring, and said word by word, "I, Ding Yu wants to challenge fellow Taoists."


    After waking up, he knew the whole thing from Gu Letian, but he didn''t believe that Zhou Shu did it. "How is it possible that he is only in the early stage of Transforming God Realm, how can he do those things?" Heaven, there was still no answer. Today, seeing Zhou Shu leaving, he couldn''t help it anymore and chased it out.


    As Jian Xiu, his method of solving puzzles is also very simple and clear. As long as Zhou Shu surpasses him, he will naturally believe it.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, knowing what he was thinking, smiled slightly, and turned to Mo Lian Xingdao, "What about you, what are you doing?"


    "I����"


    Mo Lianxing avoided Zhou Shu''s gaze, seemingly afraid to look directly, hesitated for a while, and gradually became firm, "I also want to challenge you, Zhou Shu."


    She plucked up the courage and wanted to fight her role model. If Zhou Shu left, she would regret it.


    "Very good, what about you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at the last Gu Letian.


    Gu Letian shook his head, slightly solemn, "Friend Zhou, I came to discourage the two juniors and sisters, and I don''t want to fight with you, so as not to hurt the harmony of the two... I''m really sorry, I will also persuade them to leave. "


    Like Ding Yu, he didn''t believe that Zhou Shu could do those things. He even lost his mind at the time, but after calming down, he still chose to believe in the elders instead of mere branches.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If they have something, would you help?"


    Gu Letian was taken aback, and immediately said, "Of course, Shushan disciple, I am in love with brothers and sisters, and I will live and die together."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Very well, then the three of you come together."


    The three of them were stunned at the same time, and their complexions suddenly changed.


    Ding Yu sneered, "It''s so arrogant, do you want to work with the three of us at the same time? It''s ridiculous!"


    Gu Letian frowned, "Friend Zhou, I said I didn''t have the idea of ??fighting with you."


    "Ok����"


    Mo Lianxing��s voice was so soft that she couldn��t even hear her. When she heard Zhou Shu��s words, she even breathed a sigh of relief. She knew she was not Zhou Shu��s opponent, because among the three, she had seen Zhou Shu. Fighting Suddenly, Zhou Shu''s strength is also clearest.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, and said seriously, "I heard that Shushan Jianxiu is best at sword formation. The combination of various swordsmanship and sword intent can increase the power of Jianyi swordsmanship several times. Yes, and in the sword formation, Shushan Jianxiu can also fully display his own strength, but in terms of fighting alone, it is lacking. The three of you are the Shushan Sanying. Surely the most practiced sword formation is the sword formation, right? "


    Gu Letian''s expression was slightly stagnant, "The Taoist friend said it was right."


    Ding Yu snorted coldly, "Shushan sword formation, unparalleled in the world, you know it!"


    Mo Lianxing said softly, "Well, the three of us really spend the most time practicing sword formation."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Since it is a challenge, the two sides have to fight incisively and vividly, but without the sword formation, you will not be able to fully exert your strength. Even if you lose, you will not be reconciled. It is better to use your best from the beginning. What do you think? Think about it."


    Ding Yu moved slightly, showing some suspicion, turning to Gu Letian and Mo Lianxing, "Brother, sister, what do you think?"


    Mo Lianxing just nodded, "I think it can."


    Gu Letian thought for a while and said, "If you have to fight, I can''t just stand by. He has said that, so let''s go together."


    Ding Yu turned to Zhou Shu and Ling Ran said, "Okay, don''t blame us if you lose badly."


    Gu Letian saw the blue bird on the side, seemingly thoughtful, and said with a gentle face, "The female cultivator asks you to stay away first, so that you won''t get hurt after the fight."


    Qingque laughed unconsciously and glanced at him, "You are kind, but you don''t have to."


    Zhou Shu took a few steps and said indifferently, "Come on, don''t hesitate to decide the outcome in a battle, do your best, don''t come and find a reason after losing."


    "Really arrogant!"


    Gu Letian became a little angry, and when he rolled his wrist, he saw a giant sword in his hand.


    The huge sword has no front, three feet long, and one and a half feet wide. It is like a door, and it is painted as black as ink. There are countless tadpole-like runes on the sword. With the injection of vitality, the lines are brightened successively, as if it is swimming.


    Qingque was stunned slightly, "Juque? Unexpectedly it was in his hands."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, "Juque is also a famous sword of Shushan, and what he has in his hand is not an imitation, but with his cultivation base, he wants to drive this Tier 7 giant sword, but it is not enough, and I don��t know it can be used. Do something to succeed."


    Qingque whispered, "Be careful."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Don''t worry."


    Seeing Gu Letian take out the giant fault, the other two were also excited, knowing that the senior brother was going to use his best, they also held their own flying swords.


    Ding Yu snorted and pointed the sword at Zhou Shu. He raised it every inch, and the awe-inspiring aura emerged. The sword was the Ziying sword of the Shushan Double Swords, and of course it was also an imitation. Purple light shines, like purple lightning.


    And Mo Lian Xing uses the green snake ~ www.novelhall.com~ This sword is also quite famous in the world of immortality.


    It is said that there are ancient snakes, one green and the other white, creating water disasters and damaging sentient beings. Shushan disciples descended to conquer them and suppressed them in the demon suppression tower, preaching day and night. Two swords, a green snake, and a white snake. Green snakes are known for their lightness.


    Shushan Jianxiu has the longest and longest inheritance, and the core disciples mostly use famous swords.


    The three looked at each other, seemingly connected, and nodded at the same time.


    With a sullen sigh, Gu Letian sullen, and the giant fault rises, countless black lights emerge, tiny bits of light, can''t help attaching to the three of them, just in the blink of an eye, the three of them are surrounded by a thick layer of black armor, and the black light never stops. , Constantly scattered around, within a few tens of miles, the sky was dark and foggy, and I could hardly see anything.


    Ding Yu pointed, and the human sword disappeared at the same time.


    In the place where it disappeared, a group of rays of light continued to expand, turning into an ocean in a flash, and amidst the purple ocean, the waves were raging and vigorous.


    Amidst the black mist and purple sea, a green snake suddenly appeared, and soon disappeared again.

 Chapter 1277: Shu Zhili

    The sky is full of black clouds, and the world is changing.


    Zhou Shujing stood in this world with a calm expression, but the green bird on the side had disappeared.


    He closed his eyes slightly, feeling the vast sword intent in the black cloud, and felt like a deja vu.


    Well, when facing Jianlu Great Sword Master Ming Kui at the bottom of the sea, Gu Letian��s sword spirit was not in Ming Kui high, but the difference is that he has a seventh-order ancient sword giant fault, which is matched with sword spirit and realm. The gap was made up a lot, and it was no less than the sword domain created by the Great Sword Master.


    The black cloud is constantly pressing down like a huge mountain, and it is embarrassing. Zhou Shu also has a bit of difficulty.


    Compared to the black clouds, Zhou Shu cares more about the vast ocean below.


    Although Ding Yu��s Ziying sword is a bit worse than Juque, he has already caught a glimpse of the border of Yi Nian Tiandi. The realm is one level higher than that of Gu Letian and Zhou Shu. This difference in realm makes his sword Italy Wangyang has a greater threat.


    Amidst the black clouds, Mo Lianxing turned into a green snake, hiding himself, waiting for an opportunity to move.


    The sword formation was first formed, and it looked full of power, but Zhou Shu had several ways to break it.


    The three of them are selfless and swordless, blending into the sword formation, infinite incarnation, thinking that no one can find it, even if it is difficult to cross the catastrophe, it is a pity that they met Zhou Shu, compared to the original seabed, Zhou Shu��s The divine consciousness has not only improved ten times, plus he is also a sword repairer, and he is very familiar with the Shushan Sword Art. The third change makes use of his eyes like a torch, penetrates the heavy sword intent, and easily sees the three people''s body. .


    Time does not wait for me, the sea stepping sword shot, the green light was shining, and the arrow shot towards Mo Lian.


    Mo Lian had no time to react, and was surrounded by Zhou Shu''s sword intent. The green snake was trapped in a blue halo and had nowhere to escape.


    The green snake is covered with thick black armor. It is the Jiancheng sword domain of the Juque Sword itself. It has extremely strong soil travel power, and its defense power is higher than Yan Fujing''s tree wheel domain. , Plus the body protection function of the green snake sword itself, for a time, Zhou Shu was also difficult to break through.


    Seeing Mo Lianxing in distress, the other two were shocked, and there was no time to think about how Zhou Shu saw her, and quickly rescued.


    The sword formation suddenly changed.


    Above the ocean, dozens of water columns were rolled up, and they rushed to the sky. The thunderbolts continued, like lightning bolts, piercing Zhou Shu in mid-air, and under the dark clouds, there were countless black spots falling down like a thousand feet of sand. The sword intent is condensed, with only a little grain of rice, but its weight is more than that of a mountain.


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu was deep in the mire, unable to move a single inch.


    Ziying and Juque are both top grades. Although their development is not as good as Zhou Shu��s sea-walking, the two swords are combined, and their original power is not lower than the sea-walking. Besides, Zhou Shu has to spare no effort to deal with the green snake. As for the attacks of the two sword intents, Zhou Shu fell off with a shake. It did not cause too much threat, but besides the sword intent, there was the power of profound heart, which was exclusively for the disciples of Shushan. The power of Tao, like a worm, drills straight into the body.


    Unlike the power of the original source that cannot be regenerated, the power of the profound heart seems to be endless, tightly binding Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and he froze for a while, unable to generate the corresponding strength to resist.


    Zhou Shu, who was completely enveloped in electric light and sand, could no longer discern his form, and he was motionless, like a wooden stake. Seeing this scene, Ding Yu was overjoyed and said angrily, "Look at you again? We Shushan How can the true power of the disciple be resisted by a small sect cultivator like you? There is still time to beg for mercy!"


    Feeling that the power of Xuanxin is eroding Zhou Shu, Gu Letian also has a hint of pride, but still warned, "Junior Brother, be cautious and speak carefully, there is no winner yet!"


    The unique strength of the profound heart combined with the sword formation bonus is the key to their victory.


    But in a word, their expressions suddenly changed.


    Zhou Shu''s figure was shaken, the electric light and the sand were gone, showing his true face, staring at the two men in sword intent, calm as a mountain.


    Since the power of Xuanxin is the power of Tao, it is also dealt with with the power of Tao.


    Cihang Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, the bottom of the sea, the meditation in Lingyu city, the trip to Shushan, etc. After so many years, Zhou Shu has a deeper understanding of his own way, and has been able to integrate the vague and can only be integrated into other forces. Dao is transformed into clear, independently usable Dao power, such as the power of the profound heart, the power of compassion, the power of the dragon, etc., forming a unique power.


    He had realized the Dao before, but the power of that Dao can only be integrated into the sword intent or Yuan Li and other already formed forces, thereby increasing the power of the sword intent or Yuan Li, and cannot be performed independently, but this At that time, his Dao power became a power that could be used independently, just like the power of Xuanxin and so on.


    In the past, it was a tool that had to be used in order to be effective, but now it is a separate individual, which is a big step.


    Simply put, in the future, he can revolve around the power of his Dao to create tactics, continuously improve, and then build a complete cultivation system, such as Shushan, Cihang and other sects. This is a completely different concept from the past.


    It is very simple to establish a school, but not many people can do it to create their own independent Tao. There are many ways in the ancient times, but now that the Wan Dao has withered and a new systematic power of Tao has appeared, it has been a long time. Now Zhou Shu may be the first person in tens of thousands of years.


    With the emergence of the power of Tao, Zhou Shu''s own strength has also made a big breakthrough.


    Zhou Shu��s own way, from when he was building the foundation, to seeing Yunli at the Nascent Soul Realm, he finally realized it, and now it is fully formed, it has been an unknown amount of time-just the time in the deduction is worth it. After thousands of years or even thousands of years of other immortal cultivators, they have combined the essence of tens of thousands of magic arts, accumulated rich enough, and finally reached the time to form the power of the system.


    When he was trapped by the power of many profound hearts, Zhou Shu, with divine help, suddenly revealed the power of the Tao, and tried his best to disperse the power of the profound heart.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, there are many types of Dao powers, regardless of superiors or inferior ones, as long as the deeper one enters the Dao, the deeper and stronger the Dao power that can be exerted.


    Zhou Shu''s understanding of his own Tao was more than that of these Shushan disciples'' understanding of the power of Xuanxin, and the power he exerted was naturally higher.


    However, he can beat these disciples. It is not that his Dao power is stronger than Shu Shan''s Dao power It is far less than Shu Shan''s profound heart power, Ci Hang After tens of thousands of years, countless cultivators and even many great abilities, he has been constantly improving and striving for perfection, and he has only just begun to gain clear power. It can be said that, The Dao power he used just now is the first time in the world of Xuanhuang. There is no magic formula to use and improve. It is only used by instinct. However, because of this, his Dao power can continue to grow. The more you have, the stronger the power of the Tao will become, and the power of the Tao that has been stabilized, such as the power of the profound heart, has mostly reached its peak and can no longer move forward.


    Dao is well-known, and he thought about it in a flash. His Dao power is called Shu Zhili.


    The first is in line with the real name, and the second is Shu Zhe, Zhan Ye, infinite extension, infinite tolerance, infinite breadth, the so-called extreme Chu Tianshu, vast and boundless, just in line with the essence of Tao.


    Ding Yu''s expression was stagnant, "This..."


    He obviously felt that his profound heart power was driven away by an inexplicable power, and that power was unheard of.


    "What kind of power is it so vast that it can match the power of our profound heart? Which big sect does he come from?"


    Gu Letian''s expression was condensed. In his mind, only the big sects could have the power of Dao formed systematically, such as Shushan, such as Kunlun, and most other sects did not have exclusive Dao power, and their unique Dao. Power, he would not even think about it.


    (PS: This book was originally called Xianshu.)


    (PS: Thank you for your support in 1997, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Tong Yan giant _Ru fragrant sweat dripping big _ ruler _ degree double the ball is almost overflowing _ out of the big _ gall video online watch!! Please follow the WeChat public account: (long press for three seconds to copy)! !

 Chapter 1278: Snake change

    "He saw us?!"


    Ding Yu''s face was shocked when he noticed Zhou Shu''s eyes. ranwen??????`?


    "Obviously, go!"


    Gu Letian reprimanded in a low voice, the human and the sword were united, and his position changed constantly in his sword intent.


    But soon the two discovered that no matter how they changed, Zhou Shu''s eyes were always firmly nailed to them, like bone gangrene, it was impossible to get rid of it.


    "His perception... is terrible."


    "It''s too strong! The sword formation seems to have no effect on him, and the domain of Juque can''t confuse his perception."


    The two looked at each other, and there was a chill in their hearts.


    They were all cultivators in the Transcendent God Realm, and they could see the gap with their hands. The two realized that the gap between them and Zhou Shu could not be calculated.


    If the three do not fight together, there is no chance of victory at all.


    "You hold him back, I will help the junior sister first get out of trouble, and then go on together!"


    Gu Letian paused, Ding Yu gritted his teeth, the lightning reappeared in the wild ocean, and flocked to Zhou Shu together, while Gu Letian flew towards the trapped Mo Lianxing.


    Seeing several people fighting in the formation, Zhou Shu looked indifferent, as if it had nothing to do with him, and he did not stop it, because now his mind is almost all on feeling and using the power of Shu, and he is still immersed in the joy of the Tao. , No time for him to care.


    With Ding Yu''s full blow, the battle situation also changed. Gu Letian and Mo Lianxing worked together inside and outside to break Zhou Shu''s sword encirclement, and the green snake roamed freely in the sword formation.


    "Brother, sorry, my fault."


    Mo Lianxing brushed his slightly messy hair and apologized in a low voice.


    Gu Letian waved his hand and said with a solemn expression, "Stop talking, don''t be too late, use a snake to change!"


    "Snake changes so fast?"


    Mo Lianxing''s complexion was stagnant, and he couldn''t believe his ears, would he use the last trick at the beginning of the battle?


    "Sister sister, brother is right. Only by using snakes to transform us can we have a little chance. You were trapped in it just now and don��t know the situation. He is much better than us..."


    His full blow was still added by the sword formation, but it was easily warded off by Zhou Shu. As proud as Ding Yu, he couldn''t help but give birth to a trace of despair, but looking at the indifferent Zhou Shu, there was a flame of unwillingness in his eyes. .


    "fast!"


    With Ding Yu''s violent drink, Mo Lianxing no longer hesitated, his eyes condensed, showing a lot of determination.


    I saw that the green snake in her hand began to grow bigger, and the surrounding sword intents continued to gather into the sword, not only her sword intent, but three people.


    But in a blink of an eye, the green snake sword has grown many times and turned into a very thick giant python. It is three hundred feet long. It is full of rings in purple, blue and black. It is the sword of three people. Condensed, and the giant python''s head, with three long horns protruding, is also a three-color, shining, but it is the flying sword of three people.


    "There is this kind of operation?"


    The blue bird concealed in the sword formation was taken aback for a moment. She felt that the giant python is composed of sword intent, but not all sword intent. The giant python also has flesh and blood on its body, as well as muscles and bones, and even carries a huge demonic atmosphere. The demon power is also no less, it seems to be the appearance of the big demon.


    The big demon refers to the transformation demon clan that has passed through the triple calamity, second only to the demon king in the demon clan, and is equivalent to the great monk crossing the calamity realm.


    The Green Snake Sword is the original body of the Great Demon Green Snake. It is usually a sword, but in a critical moment, it can be stimulated with the blood of the sword holder and the power of the profound heart to make it return to its original shape. Mo Lianxing is in charge, but Snake Transformation requires three people to work together. The green snake itself has huge demon power, and its body is indestructible. Together with the sword intent and profound heart power of the three people, it can be described as the strongest skill of the three heroes of the mountain.


    Perceiving the abnormality of the giant python, Qingque couldn''t help but feel a little shocked, "Zhou Shu, be careful."


    The tremendous changes in the green snake also caused Zhou Shu to turn back from his meditation, staring at the python, seemingly thoughtful.


    "It''s a bizarre change. The three sword intents, different spiritual knowledge, and the power of the profound heart, coupled with the ancient alien beast, a carrier with almost no shackles, can expand the power inside. The demon of Shushan Town has indeed mastered it for many years. There are many wonderful points. This giant python is afraid that the monk who crosses the calamity realm will also retreat and dare not face it... However, it always feels not very familiar. Although the strength is great, there are many flaws. It is because the three of them are not united. Huh?"


    This is Zhou Shu��s misunderstanding. The three of them have been in the same school for many years. They must work together to face foreign enemies. They will not have selfishness. It is just that the three have different cultivation bases and different spiritual senses. Moreover, the snake transformation requires the blood of Mo Lianxing. People have only rehearsed twice until now. Now that they have been rushed out, they will naturally reveal some flaws and it is impossible to achieve completion.


    Among the dark clouds, the giant python raised his head, his scarlet eyes looked at Zhou Shu in mid-air, and he snapped a mouth.


    A huge vortex took shape in an instant, and the wind and clouds were surging. The vortex was mostly composed of sword intent. Combined with the demon power of the giant python itself, everything involved was shattered. Zhou Shu''s sword intent was also torn into pieces, and Qing The finches could no longer hide their figure, showing up, with a trace of worry between their eyebrows.


    The three people hiding in the green snake noticed the blue bird. At this time, they also understood that the blue bird was definitely not a maid. I was afraid that the strength was far above them, but now it is too late to think about it. All the energy is put on Zhou. Shu body.


    Seeing the python wagging its head and tail and approaching, Zhou Shu''s expression was calm, but the sea of ??consciousness was constantly running, using his powerful spiritual knowledge to find the python''s flaws.


    Divine consciousness is like a net, layered on the python, and constantly infiltrated, wandering freely among the many forces, analyzing every place, where is weak, where is thick, as he expected, the three people have many flaws in the unbalanced cooperation. It''s all in my heart just for a moment.


    At the same time, calculation and deduction are proceeding quickly When will you take the shot, how to penetrate the various forces into the found flaws, how to eliminate the elemental force, clear the sword intent, how to resist the original force, and so on Solving the power of Xuanxin with Shuzhi''s strength, every step has a way to solve it, and it will soon be in the chest.


    The python and the three were unaware.


    Seeing Zhou Shu not moving, Ding Yu cheered up and said, "Just work harder!"


    Gu Letian followed, "The first time he saw the snake change, it is inevitable that he hastily, our chance is here!"


    Mo Lianxing also had a hint of excitement. It was a great example to be able to surpass her, but there was a hint of doubt in her heart. Can she really win?


    "on!"


    Gu Letian shouted, and the three sharp horns on the top of the giant python''s head shone brightly at the same time, and the layers of sword intent were vast as the sea, which completely surrounded Zhou Shu from top to bottom and left and right, making him nowhere to escape.


    At the same time, the giant python swung its tail forward and opened its mouth wide. The bifurcated snake letter was like a long whip and rolled straight toward Zhou Shu.


    Upon closer inspection, the snake''s letter was still full of sharp barbs, and when touched, it became fleshy.


    Pop, pop!


    The snake letter rolls Zhou Shu last year and immediately tore Zhou Shu into countless pieces.


    "what?!"


    Mo Lianxing exclaimed, but the other two woke up immediately, "The phantom? Not good!"


    Zhou Shu was no longer there. What they hit was only a phantom created by the sword intent, and Zhou Shu was under the giant python, with the sea-stepping sword in his hand raised flat and pierced toward the middle of the three rings of light.


    If the three of them have realized it, it is only too late to turn around and defend.


    Seeing the sword slowly piercing in, Mo Lianxing suddenly had a very bad premonition. The other two people looked at Zhou Shu, and the heart raised his throat.


    boom!


    Like a drop of water, the entire giant python suddenly split apart and shattered into thousands of pieces, and in the blink of an eye, the pieces turned into nothingness, leaving only a lone blue sword.


    There are also them with a blank look.

 Chapter 1279: Own way

    "We lost. ranw?en??????????`"


    After a while, Gu Letian shook his head and said helplessly.


    Ding Yu was unwilling to reconcile, but he did not refute his senior brother''s words. He knew very well that although the three of them did not consume too much, it would not make any sense to fight further. The gap between them and Zhou Shu was too big. Is Zhou Shu really a cultivator of the God Realm, or in the early stage?


    Pride has been smashed, and thinking of what I said before, my heart is extremely annoyed, and I don''t know how Zhou Shu will ridicule him.


    Mo Lianxing was not disappointed. It was only natural that she had tried her best to lose, and she was already convinced by Zhou Shu. She looked at Zhou Shu with a deep look, with some expectation in her eyes, "If he is a Shushan disciple, How great it should be."


    Zhou Shu put away the sea-treading sword, looked at the three of them, smiled and said, "I have given up."


    Ding Yu''s complexion was stagnant, not knowing what to say, Gu Letian arched his hands and said slowly, "Friend Zhou, we are not..."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said, "Farewell."


    The three of them watched Zhou Shu disappear, stunned for a while.


    Not long after, a monk fell by their side. It was Mulian Mountain who had been visiting. He noticed that the three of them had gone out of Shu Mountain together. He also guessed what the three of them were going to do, so he followed and planned to see the situation. , Waiting for an opportunity to stop, so as not to hurt the two peaces. Of course, as the elders of Shushan, he even hoped that these three would defeat Zhou Shu, but the result left him speechless, as expected, but also unexpected.


    "Don''t be in a daze, just leave."


    Mulianshan patted Ding Yu, and he said, "Temporary failure is nothing, just continue to practice. We have not been weaker than others for tens of thousands of years. Your life is still long, and you will surely win in the future. Pass him."


    Ding Yu nodded hard, seeming to want to get rid of the disappointment in his heart, "Yes, elder, I will retreat after I go back."


    Mo Lianxing followed, "Well, I will go to Lingqiao too."


    Gu Letian was silent, and sighed in his heart, "Will it really beat him?"


    far away.


    Zhou Shu sat on the blue clouds, closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows, with a focused expression.


    It has lasted for several hours.


    Qingque stood quietly at one end of Qingyun, staring at him, seemingly thoughtful, "I have never seen that power, which can match the power of the profound heart. It can only be the power of the Tao, but what is it coming from? Dao? Fu Dao? Formation Dao? Soul Dao? Sword Dao? None of them, but they all seem to be a little similar. Strange, I have never heard of such a Dao before, is it..."


    Thinking of this, her heart violently shook, and the look in Zhou Shu''s eyes suddenly changed, and there was a little more awe in it, "Could it be that he has his own Dao power and created his own Dao? How could it be? Well, how is it possible that there are still cultivators who can get their own way now?"


    Most immortal cultivators choose a way that suits them to cultivate and comprehend, so as to gain the way, and create their own way. This kind of thing has not happened for a long, long time.


    She couldn''t help it anymore, she couldn''t help asking, "Zhou Shu, did you realize the power of your own Tao?"


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes and nodded lightly, "Yes."


    "You really did it?"


    Qingque still couldn''t believe it, "How come, how did you do it?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Since I have cultivated immortality, I have not found a way that suits me completely, so I can only create my own way. Otherwise, how can I gain the way and promote to immortality?"


    "But... how many years is this?" Qingque shook her head, her eyes full of puzzlement. "Any kind of Tao has to go through thousands of years of verification and perfection before it can form a system and obtain a Tao that can be used. Power, but you, have you cultivated for a hundred years? Even if you intend to walk your own way from the beginning, time is definitely not enough, unless, unless..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Unless what?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Qingque hesitated for a while, and finally said, "Unless you are a born saint."


    "Naturally born saint, born with a way, descends to all realms, and guides sentient beings. That is the peak of the immortal realm. It is a existence that is several levels higher than the power of ascending immortality. Qingque, you look at me too high," Zhou Shu Bujue burst into laughter and shook his head slightly, "I am not a born saint, and there will be no more born saints in the Xuanhuang world. I am me, Zhou Shu."


    Qingque stared at him for a long time, and couldn''t help sighing, "Except for a natural saint, I really can''t find any other explanation. I can create my own way in just a hundred years."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It may be luck."


    He knows that it is luck, not all, but long-term accumulation, deduction and calculation of tens of thousands of methods, constant analysis, searching for common ground, the process continues to cycle, and he spends more than a few hours in the sea of ??knowledge. After thousands of years, I finally got Tao, it was accidental and inevitable.


    Qingque just shook his head, "Luck, that would be great."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, his eyebrows narrowed, and he said seriously, "Qing Que, in fact, I don''t know what my Dao is. I can use the power of my debut, but it doesn''t mean that I can describe it and pass it on. Everything is It��s still a long way away That��s for sure, every Tao comes like this, but it��s a big step for you to make your debut, and others can be gradually improved."


    Qingque nodded, and said thoughtfully, "If you have the heart to pass on, now you have to choose some disciples to cultivate slowly. One person has a limited understanding of the master, and more people are best. You don''t have to worry about divulging you. The Tao, because you are the first person to create the Tao. The disciples�� perception of Tao can further improve your Tao and make you stronger. Their Tao is born because of you, and the Tao fruit will eventually fall on you. Since then, the incense has been passed on and has continued."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, her eyes were full of envy, "It is not the same as accepting disciples. You are a preacher, and the benefits are many times greater than accepting disciples."


    Zhou Shu paused slightly, "I haven''t thought about it so much yet, thank you. But it''s still early, so let me figure it out by myself."


    The preaching is a bit early, because his Tao is very special, and only those with special talents can understand and feel it. Others will not help him much, and it is even more impossible to improve his Tao. Is it necessary to be learned by others? Thousands of methods? So everything depends on him. Of course, if he can sort out a systematic method, he can spread his way to others, but these things don��t take time. It''s so common, and it can''t be done right now.


    "Ok����"


    Qingque nodded, as if thinking of something, suddenly said, "When you figure it out, you can tell me."


    Zhou Shu was startled, "Didn''t you practice the Tao of Soul?"


    "I won''t give up my way, I just want to see."


    Qingque smiled slightly, but smiled weakly.


    (Ps: Thank you Wangc1111 and Super Kaka for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1280: Drunk

    www "slk" tw The fastest updated novel website, no pop-ups!


    Feeling Qingque''s emotions, Zhou Shu''s face became more solemn, "Qingque, do you have the idea of ??giving up your Tao? This is very wrong, and Taoism will be damaged. M.slk.tw"


    The mind was seen through, and the blue bird froze. After a while, she slowly said, "Yes, I have the idea of ??giving up, so what. Zhou Shu, do you know that no one has succeeded in other ways for 20,000 years? Immortal, and the way of soul is 30,000 years! If my persistence cannot be promoted to immortality, then what is the meaning of my persistence? I might as well try another way."


    Zhou Shu asked back, "Isn''t the way of soul and soul possible, is that my way?"


    "I don''t know," Qingque shook her head and said seriously, "But if there is still someone in the Xuanhuang world who can be promoted to immortality, that person must be you, and it can''t be someone else. If I follow your way , I might too."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, her eyes flashed with paranoia.


    Zhou Shu shook her head slightly, seemingly thoughtful. It seemed that she realized the power of Dao, which shocked Qing Que''s heart. Some obsessions arose because of it, which affected her somewhat shaken Dao heart, which is not a good thing. .


    Such situations are not uncommon. For example, when the heart demon enters the body, it will always appear in the process of cultivating immortality, and it has nothing to do with the realm cultivation base. What he has to do is not to let her who has practiced the soul road for hundreds of years follow his own way, It was to wake her up with a stick, not to let her be obsessed.


    "Green bird."


    Zhou Shu shouted, very severely.


    "Uh, uh, did you promise me, Zhou Shu?"


    Qingque responded softly, looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes very blurred, and his face flushed a little, which made people tremble.


    Zhou Shu secretly said badly. This is the obsession that she has generated in a short time. She is afraid that she has already had an illusion, and she has entered the illusion that she has created, thinking that she is on the way to ascend to the immortal.


    "Green bird!"


    Zhou Shu was sitting tightly, screamed, his voice was louder, and a lot of divine consciousness was incorporated into it, such as Hong Zhong Dalu, and hit the Qingque''s sea of ??consciousness severely.


    "Huh?!"


    Qingque let out a soft cry, his face turned red and white, and it took a while to calm down, and his eyes gradually returned to normal.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she immediately understood the situation just now and couldn''t help but say, "Zhou Shu, thank you, I was unsteady just now and was invaded by distracting thoughts. If it weren''t for your reminder, I''m afraid Dao Xin will be damaged a lot."


    Zhou Shu was very pleased and smiled and said, "No thanks, we come out together, naturally we have to take care of each other, usually you help me more."


    Qingque nodded, smiled, and smiled beautifully. It was a little different from before, "Zhou Shu, I think I am a little jealous, you have your own Dao power, and I am still trapped in the Soul Dao. Can''t see the direction, haha."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, and said in a deep voice, "Don''t say trapped, the Tao of Soul has a long history and has produced many great abilities. As long as you persevere, the chance of becoming immortal will never be lower than my Dao, and now there is no great power. It''s not that the cultivator did not do a good job and did not get the true meaning of Tao, but there are many other reasons, among which external forces hinder the most."


    "External force obstructed?"


    Qingque nodded lightly, if she realized something, "Are you talking about the way of heaven? Many cultivators think so, and I do occasionally."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and a wise light flashed in his eyes, "But I guess, it''s not just the way of heaven. He doesn''t have that great ability yet. It should be caused by multiple influences, such as the dragon family, etc., they want to be in the immortal world or It��s doing something in other realms, and our Xuanhuang world has been affected like a pond." Zhou Shu smiled faintly after looking at the blue bird, "I just think about it, you don��t need to care, but how, maybe There will be an answer soon."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and talked freely, nodding her head, with a hint of admiration, "I think you are right, but we can''t do much."


    "Yes, now we immortal cultivators can''t change anything," Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Stabilize the Taoist mind, concentrate on cultivation, and don''t miss it when the opportunity comes. That''s it."


    "I know, it won''t mess up again."


    Qingque nodded quickly, like a submissive disciple, and smiled obediently, "After all, you are a great figure in creative way, how dare I be disobedient."


    "Don''t exaggerate me too much," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, but a glimmer of doubt suddenly flashed in his eyes, "Speaking of the way of heaven, I''m still surprised, I realized the power of the way, why didn''t he come out to trouble me?"


    "Look for trouble?" Qingque snorted, "How dare he? To create such a great thing as a new Dao, the Xuanhuang world hasn''t seen it for a long time, is he still going to do nothing? The creator of the Dao is holy, if your Dao will come Become a Dao, he is under you, I must respect you..." She frowned and said suspiciously, "It''s also strange, he should lower auspicious awards, why not appear? Oh, it should be that your Dao is not complete yet , The reason for not being able to preach to others, just wait for you to do this."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and smiled, "Maybe."


    In his heart, he didn��t think that the way of heaven would reward him. On the contrary, before his way was complete, the way of heaven would probably find a way to obstruct or even obliterate him. It��s not that he was over-hearted. Judging from the past, it is indeed possible. , It depends on whether Heaven dares to take risks.


    Be more careful in the future and improve yourself faster.


    After thinking for a while, he said slowly, "Bluebird, the mountain in front is descending, I want to absorb star power, and you will protect me for a while."


    Qingque nodded, "No problem, you can rest assured."


    Soon, Qingyun fell in front of the mountain, Zhou Shu looked for a while, and set up a formation in the mountain, Qingque looked for a while, only felt that the formation was profound and could not understand, a little boring, "Zhou Shu, so many sharks. Renzhu, how long will you take?"


    Zhou Shu buried his head and said, "Ten days are enough."


    Qingque snorted, "On ten days, ghosts will believe you. Although I don''t understand star power, they are all special stars and contain a lot of star power. I am afraid that it will take ten days if it is one~www.novelhall.com ~ Zhou Shu smiled but didn''t say anything. Qingque was bored for a while, only to find it boring, flying into the air and disappearing.


    "I can''t stand the formation, how can I learn my way?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, slandered Qingque, lowered his head to continue the formation, a few hours later, the formation took shape.


    It is the ancient formation of blockade of star power. It is taught by Yan Huaming. It has five consecutive levels. This is not the star temple. It is particularly important to prevent the huge star power from losing or evaporating. Of course, let the star power be maximized. There is no way to show the formation to the limit.


    The shark beads were placed in the array, each taking its place. Zhou Shu stood in the middle, watching the more than 400 shark beads, with an inexplicable sense of satisfaction in his heart.


    Of course, there are expectations.


    If all goes well, the demon refining pot will be restored to two-thirds, and the refining function will appear. When the tens of thousands of wild beasts in the Universe Bag are refined, his long-quiet cultivation level will rise linearly. , It is not difficult all the way to the late stage of the Transcendent God Realm.


    www~slk~tw The fastest newest novel website, no pop-ups!

 Chapter 1281: See the magic knife again

    www "slk" tw The fastest updated novel website, no pop-ups!


    Ten days later. M.slk.tw


    The shark beads lay on the ground, completely lost their aura, as dim as a stone.


    The demon refining pot has been put away, and the runes on it have recovered about two-thirds, and the original complete appearance is faintly visible.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, with a little regret in his heart, "It''s a little bit too close. I didn''t expect this second word to be so difficult to complete. It is much more difficult than the first word, but at most a few more stars can do it. If you gather it together, you will be able to succeed at the Star Calling Ceremony."


    From outside, Qingque''s voice came, "Can you come in?"


    The shining star of Shi Cai went straight to the sky, and she felt it too, but she didn''t look for anything, which has been the case these days.


    "can."


    Qingque walked slowly into the formation, looked at the shark beads everywhere, and showed a trace of astonishment as he shook his head, "You really absorbed it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    "I didn''t see any growth for you," Qingque stared at him for a while, her eyes flickering, "It''s weird."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I will tell you later."


    "Ok."


    Qingque answered, seeming to have known Zhou Shu''s answer long ago, and only smiled and said, "Is it possible to set off? If you don''t hurry, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to catch up with the Zhaoxing ceremony."


    Zhou Shu nodded, cleaned up, and the two of them still went to Emei.


    Mount Shu is located in the north of Nanzhanzhou, and Emei is located at the southernmost of Nanzhanzhou, on the Luoxing Islands on the edge of the South China Sea. The distance between the two sects is indeed very far.


    It is said that it was a long time ago, possibly dating back to the ancient times. Numerous stars fell from the sky and landed on the coast of the South Sea, forming the Fallen Star Islands. The islands vary in size, tens of thousands, and then some people feel the stars on the island and realize the power of the stars. Zhidao, and founded a school to establish a faction, with the original name of the clan, called Emei.


    There are very few days in the Falling Star Islands. There are three seasons of the year at night. The starlight and moonlight are constant throughout the day, and the brilliance is dazzling. It can be described as the place with the richest starlight and moonlight in the entire Xuanhuang world. Emei is uniquely endowed by nature, and it is naturally accomplished in this respect. There is no other sect in the fairy world.


    I don''t know much about Emei Zhou Shu, but Qingque is obviously the opposite. She is quite clear about Emei''s situation, but when she talks about it, she seems to have a resentment, although it is very weak, it can''t be erased.


    She frowned, "...It''s almost like that. Anyway, you have to be careful when you are in Emei."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled, "I see."


    After traveling for dozens of days, I almost reached the middle of Nanzhanzhou.


    "what?"


    Qingque''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and she looked away, but Zhou Shuxian was also aware of it, and couldn''t help but wonder, "What a powerful murderous intent."


    Thousands of miles away, a group of fast-flying monks were coming here.


    "Where else do you want to go?"


    "The evildoer will make you full of evil today!"


    They stared at a monk in front, gritted their teeth, full of resentment.


    The monk in front of him had disheveled hair, his clothes and face were stained with blood, and he couldn''t see his original face. The only thing he could see was a pair of eyes. The murderous intent was revealed from it, as if flashing crimson light.


    In the endless chasing, he gradually slowed down and couldn''t help gasping for breath. As a cultivator in the early stage of transforming the gods, he was so tired that he was panting, and he was exhausted to the extreme.


    As if feeling unable to escape, he suddenly turned around and stared at the chasing soldiers behind him, his eyes sharper.


    The expressions of the monks were stagnant, and they couldn''t help stopping, but they soon moved up and surrounded him.


    The monk headed by him was already at the peak of the late transformation of the God Realm. He was tall and pointed at him with a spear in his hand. He smiled coldly, "I can''t escape, right?"


    "Twenty-seven days, no matter how hard you insist, you will eventually stop."


    "Hundreds of feuds of the same family can finally be reported today."


    The cultivators on the side shouted one by one, and saw that their cultivation was all in the late stage of the transformation of the gods. There were seven people in the group, and seven of them chased and killed a cultivator in the early stage of the transformation of the gods. It took seven days to catch up, and that monk was obviously very human.


    "Humph."


    The monk groaned, and there was a lot of disdain in his eyes, "Come on then."


    As he drew the long knife, the monks were shocked, and they couldn''t help but step back a few steps, showing a lot of horror.


    The long knife was like blood, and while it was shaking slightly, the extremely rich murderous aura gradually condensed into visible **** ripples, and it couldn''t help spreading around, eroding everything around, including the monk''s mind, making people horrified.


    "Magic knife!"


    "It''s this magic knife again..."


    "How to do����"


    The voices of several monks trembling, how can they not be frightened?


    It was this **** long knife that killed hundreds of fellow sects in just a few decades, and there was even an elder crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    The monk was holding a long knife, his whole person changed, his whole body was blood red, he seemed to be completely infected with murderous intent, and became the incarnation of death, cruel and cruel.


    Seeing the horror and morale weakening at the same door, the headed monk looked cold and shouted, "What are you afraid of! He was already at the end of the crossbow. He was first injured by Elder Xu and chased by us for so long. Even with a magic knife, he can''t hurt him. people!"


    "Yes, a knife scared you like this?"


    "Everyone go together! Kill him and avenge the same family!"


    "The evil son of Tianlong Temple, you will be buried here today!"


    The cultivators mustered up their courage and attacked and killed the cultivator together. For a time, magic weapons and tactics flew everywhere, and within ten miles, they were all shrouded in various rays of light.


    Among the many rays of light, a bright red is always visible, and every time it rises and falls, there is an exclamation.


    On the blue clouds in the sky.


    Qingque was slightly stunned, "Magic Knife, is it Baizhan? I have seen Baizhan, but the murderous aura is far less intense. Even I am a little scared even if I am a little bit terrified, I don''t know how much I drink. Blood, how many souls have been sucked, has such a strong murderous aura."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Soul sucking?"


    "Yes, soul-sucking," Qingque showed a little solemnity, "this knife can absorb souls, **** the killed souls into the knife, and continuously increase the power of the knife."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was stagnant and he said condensedly, "Is that the evil weapon of evil repair?"


    Qingque shook his head lightly, "That''s not true. Actually, there are a lot of magic weapons for absorbing souls, not only for evil cultivators, but also for hunting monsters, but it''s really rare for them to be as powerful as this. If this continues, I''m afraid that this knife will eat the master soon, **** in the master''s soul, and become a real Demon Blade. Have you heard of the Demon Blade?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I heard it, and it was recorded in ancient books that the evil spirit came out, and the world was chaotic. Once the evil spirit blade appears in the world of cultivation, the creatures will be charcoal and blood will splash thousands of miles."


    "Ten thousand years have not passed."


    Qingque stared down and slowly said, "I didn''t expect to see any signs here, no matter what the reason, that monk''s knife won''t stay... Zhou Shu, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu''s figure moved slightly, and he was no longer on Qingyun.


    "Save people."


    "Save people?"


    www~slk~tw The fastest newest novel website, no pop-ups!

 Chapter 1282: Broken Thunder Sword

    www "slk" tw The fastest updated novel website, no pop-ups!


    "Save people?"


    Qingque''s expression was stagnant, and she quickly transmitted her voice, "Zhou Shu, think clearly. m.slk.tw This is the battle between Tianlong Temple and Kunlun. What you participate in, no matter which side you offend, it won��t do any good. cause trouble."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I have to save my old friend when he is killed. As for the trouble, there won''t be any."


    Qingque said cautiously, "Old friend, is it the one from Tianlong Temple? He is holding a magic sword. Once it is deployed, his character will be affected by the magic sword. The killing heart will become extremely heavy, and he may not even recognize you. It��s useless if you go, but he will be beaten together."


    Zhou Shu did not answer, he was already in the battle.


    The old friend, of course, is Yunli. It has been decades since Penglai Island��s departure. When I did not expect to see each other again, it was like this. Now Yunli is besieged and killed by the Kunlun monks. It may not be saved, as for other things later.


    The battle was going well, but suddenly there was one more person. The Kunlun monks hurriedly separated, not knowing whether they were friends or enemies.


    "who are you?"


    The monk at the head was surprised, and with their abilities, they didn''t even discover how this person appeared.


    Obviously, the comer is by no means weak.


    Yun Li glanced at Zhou Shu, and there were many surprises, but that surprise flashed by, and was soon overwhelmed by red light. There was only a ray of bright light in his eyes, without stopping, the magic knife in his hand kept vibrating towards those The monk cut off.


    Zhou Shu, who was very close, was also affected by the knife light.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. Seeing that what Qingque said was right, the eccentricity of using the magic knife had been changed by the magic knife. Although he knew him, he did not do any more, but the bright light in his eyes also showed that he was originally The heart is still there, not completely affected by the magic knife.


    That''s good.


    Brother Kunlun evaded the magic sword while looking at Zhou Shu and couldn''t help shouting.


    "I''m waiting for the Kunlun monk. Those who come are obedient, and we will kill this owl together! This person holds a magic knife, and his heart is like a demon. Everyone will get it!"


    "Where does Fellow Daoist come from? Who is it? If you don''t follow the order, we will treat you as his comrade!"


    The monk at the head even gave out a jade sign, "The Kunlun decree is here, don''t the Taoists know it?"


    A trace of disdain flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he said lightly, "It''s still a posture of self-respect. Even in Nanzhanzhou, it is considered to be in my own home. It really deserves to be Kunlun, comrades? Whatever you say, all It doesn''t matter."


    "Bold!"


    The Kunlun monk who was headed stagnated, staring at Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "Family Daoist is with him? So don''t blame us for being ruthless!"


    Before the words were over, several Kunlun cultivators had already outflanked and opened the talisman in their hands. There were dozens of imaginary sword shadows in the palms of their hands, and bursts of golden light continued to shine, burning like the sun, piercing towards Zhou Shu, light and shadow Constantly, sword energy is in all directions, everywhere.


    "Breaking the Golden Talisman?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit, lifted the Heavenly Dust Sword in his hand and easily blocked the golden light.


    "How is it possible? Is this blocked?"


    The Kunlun monk was stunned. The Golden Talisman for Breaking Dharma Geng is the secret of Kunlun. The sword energy of the Kunlun Heavenly Dao magic treasure Geng Golden Sword is sealed in a special talisman paper to form a special talisman for disciples to use. The original power is extremely sharp. Coupled with the Kunlun monk''s own power, he specializes in breaking all kinds of magic weapons and monk shields. Even the monks who cross the catastrophe, even the best defensive magic weapons are difficult to resist, and Zhou Shu in front of him uses only a fifth-order fly Is the sword easily blocked?


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I used these talismans from the beginning, and I really didn''t show mercy when I started. If I were hit, wouldn''t it be another unjust ghost under the Kunlun sword?"


    "How do you know Fu Lu''s name, and how can you block it?"


    The monk turned a deaf ear to Zhou Shu''s words, and was still obsessed with how Zhou Shu blocked their talisman. In his opinion, even the cultivator who crossed the Tribulation Realm could not block the sword energy in the golden talisman.


    "If you want to know, just try it."


    Zhou Shu looked cold, holding the sword in his hand, and attacked the Kunlun monk.


    However, within a few breaths, the Kunlun monks discovered a fact that surprised them extremely. The opponent in front of them seemed to have the power of an unknown prophet. Many of their moves were restricted before they were shot, and they were finally able to get their skills and sword intent. , Was also seen by the opponent just after using it, and returned to no avail.


    The leading monk became more astonished, "Who are you... on earth?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and stopped talking.


    He can easily deal with these Kunlun monks. First, his cultivation base and spiritual knowledge are much stronger than them. Second, he relies on the Hengshan jade slips he obtained from Duduo, who has hidden in Kunlun for thousands of years. He knows many things about Kunlun, and his weaknesses are also the weaknesses. He also created the Po-Gen Thunder Sword, a method that specializes in dealing with Kunlun monks Dao Gen. All this information is in the hands of Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu also masters all kinds of techniques. It''s very thorough.


    The two complement each other, how can it not be easy?


    Although it was the first time to officially use the Broken Thunder Sword, he wandered freely between the Kunlun monk and Yunli, pushing the Kunlun monk before the magic sword from time to time, letting Yunli go and kill him.


    He and Kunlun had a long history of grudges. The things have been done, so there will be no future troubles. Those who should be killed must be killed, and no news can be leaked out.


    Divine consciousness has already enveloped the audience, and if it weren''t for extremely special means, no information would be sent out.


    Seeing that three consecutive companions fell under the magic sword, the soul was blown away, and the soul was sucked in by the magic sword. Even the spiritual sense could not escape. The monk at the head knew that things were difficult to handle. If this continues, I am afraid. To be annihilated.


    He quietly signaled to tell his companions to leave separately, and after a full blow, he also fleeed away.


    The four Kunlun monks decided their positions in advance, dispersed and fled, and used extremely fast escape techniques. They were dozens of miles away in the blink of an eye. They were faster, Zhou Shu was faster, and they stopped pushing towards Yunli. , Beheaded directly, and after four screams, the four monks died one after another.


    The three primordial spirits were all broken up The remnant souls had time to escape in the future, and they were swallowed by the magic knife that followed them. The red light flashed and disappeared for a moment.


    The magic knife was really a good way to eliminate the traces, and Zhou Shu didn''t feel "admired".


    The cultivator headed by the cultivator is about to overcome the catastrophe. The soul body is extremely tough. Although the body is damaged, the soul body resisted the sword behind, only lost an arm, accelerated and flew forward, Zhou Shu''s figure Zhan moved, was about to chase forward, but saw a black flame passing by, hurriedly flying towards the soul.


    Seeing the flame, the soul was terrified and couldn''t help shaking, but the flame was not merciful at all, the fire tongue spit out, and immediately involved the soul.


    An extremely stern wailing came, and in an instant, the soul was completely swallowed by the fire, leaving nothing behind.


    The fire light jumped up, flew back, and fell to Yunli''s palm, disappearing.


    Yun Li raised his head and glanced at Zhou Shu, the red light in his eyes gradually faded, bringing out a smile, "Junior, thank you very much."


    www~slk~tw The fastest newest novel website, no pop-ups!

 Chapter 1283: Dont hurry

    www "slk" tw The fastest updated novel website, no pop-ups!


    "Brother Yun. M.slk.tw"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "What can I thank you, brother, you are seriously injured, let''s rest for a while."


    Yun Li nodded slightly, "Well, let me deal with it."


    He took out an incense stick with a single finger, and the incense burned quickly, but it burned out after a few breaths. The thick smoke curled up and gradually formed a huge flying dragon. The flying dragon flew several times in the air and then disappeared.


    A strange smell filled the air.


    Yun Li glanced at Zhou Shu who was very puzzled, and squeezed out a smile, "Junior Brother, this is Tianlongxiang..."


    Before he finished speaking, he fell to the ground, showing that he was exhausted to the extreme. Once he was relaxed, he no longer had any strength.


    "What is Tianlongxiang..."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, leaned over and picked up Yunli, and Qingyun drifted over at the right time. Qingque glanced at Yunli and said faintly, "Come on, you brother is not bad, obviously you don��t have any vitality. , But I still have to consume my own origin and use Tianlongxiang, otherwise I won''t bother to care about him."


    "Do you know Tianlongxiang, Qingjing?"


    Zhou Shu sent Yunli to Qingyun, waved away, and gathered the remains and relics of the surrounding Shushan disciples one by one, either incinerated or stored.


    And the magic knife floating motionless in the air.


    Qingque nodded and explained, "Tianlong incense is the secret treasure of Tianlong Temple. It attracts Tianlong, covers up almost all the breath, and leaves the fragrance of Tianlong. Even if the Kunlun monks get news, it is impossible to find out who has been here. You will find the source of the disciple��s death to Tianlong Temple, and he will release the Tianlong incense, so you can rest assured that it won��t cause any trouble."


    "It turns out that''s the case."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "As in the past, Senior Brother Yun is always so considerate."


    Qingyun appeared a bit solemn, "Let''s go, I don''t know if there is any Kunlun monk coming over, let''s leave soon."


    Qingyun rose into the sky, clinging to the bottom of the first day, and flew forward quickly.


    Qingque glanced at the Magic Sword and nodded slightly, "Yes, this is Magic Sword Hundred Slash, but it''s a lot stronger than before. I don''t know how many people he killed before he became like this."


    The magic knife lay flat on the blue clouds, shining with scarlet light, and the blood pattern on the knife automatically merged into a whirlpool, like an eye.


    "I have also seen this magic knife, but I didn''t expect it to fall into the hands of my senior."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, thinking of some past events. It seemed that the old meditation man who bought the magic knife at the Penglai Sea Meeting that day was the one Yunli was waiting for.


    "It''s not just the magic knife," he glanced at Yunli, Qingque''s expression was a little gloomy, "Do you know what the flame he cast just now is?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Break the evil fire."


    How could he not recognize it? When Yunli released the flame, he immediately recognized it. This flame was discovered on Paradise Island. He had also thought that this flame might be suitable for Yunli, but he didn''t expect Yunli to get it.


    "It turns out that you also know that the evil fire that you break the precepts is not a normal fire. It has no ranks. It is completely composed of evil thoughts. Rumors can burn everything. It is really bold for him to absorb such flames," Qingque Very solemnly said, "Zhou Shu, he has magic knives and evil fires, which are very dangerous to anyone. If they continue, they may lose their humanity and become an omnipotent evil spirit... you''d better Stay away from him."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded and smiled, "Qing Que, don''t worry too much, Brother Yun is still in his nature, and he is not lost."


    Qingque shook his head, "That''s only for the time being. No one can really control the magic knife. The more souls you absorb, the greater the change. Now your brother is already very dangerous. If you swallow some souls, you will eat them back. Lord, the master who holds the sword is in complete control, no matter how strong your senior''s concentration is, it is useless. Bai Zhan is not the first magic sword. There have been such things several times before, and even Da Neng has not been spared."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised now. "None of the might be spared?"


    "Not bad."


    Qingque said slowly, "More than 30,000 years ago, there was such a thing. It was a magic knife called Tiantian..."


    "The magic knife resents the sky, it comes from the tyrant knife gate, and the name magic knife is also called from that time..."


    A faint voice came from around.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Brother, are you awake?"


    Yun Li didn''t answer, and continued, "The master of the sword gate, Qiu Wuji, used to break into the Dao and killed thousands of people with grievances. Later, he cut the sky and broke through the tenth calamity, becoming a Mahayana power, but on the day of ascension. , Was bitten back by the evil sky, the evil sky turned into the evil spirit, and Qiu Wuji was the first person it killed. As a powerful person, he could not resist the power of the evil sky, but it is not surprising that the sky **** countless souls. These powers Combining together, even the mighty is not a rival."


    Qingque looked at Yunli with a harsher tone, "Since you know these things, why use it and use it to absorb souls?"


    Yun Li breathed a sigh of relief and respectfully said, "Senior, only it can give me enough power to take revenge."


    Qingque shook his head slightly, showing a lot of puzzlement, "Does Tianlong Temple and Kunlun really have such a big grudge?"


    Yun Li said calmly, "It''s not Tianlong Temple and Kunlun, it''s me and Kunlun who have an antagonism. I won''t wipe out Kunlun, I''m not a man."


    "Are you alone, want to wipe out Kunlun?" Qingque couldn''t believe it at all, but looking at Yunli''s steely eyes, she had to believe it. She sighed softly, "Let''s not say you can''t do it, but If you do this, it will not do you any good, and you will bring forth a great disaster. The six major sects lost many elites because of the grievances that year. Do you want to do it again?"


    Yun Li smiled faintly, "No, when I finish revenge, I will destroy the magic sword and myself. I have made a death wish to abandon the Buddha."


    Hearing these words, Qingque was stunned slightly, and his expression became extremely cold, "Abandoning the Buddha''s death vow, and making such a vow in a meditation practice, there is no room for turning back. Why should I say more."


    She turned her head, as if she didn''t want to look at Yun Li any more Yunli smiled and nodded, "Anyway, thank you senior, junior will leave soon, don''t disturb senior and junior meditation."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yun Li and seemed to have a sense. Now Yun Li��s performance is almost no different from what he thought. He knows what kind of person Yun Li is, and if he is determined, he will definitely go on, no matter what he pays. The price, but as in the past, Yun Li is still a responsible person. He did not bring other people in for his own obsession. It is just this that deserves Zhou Shu''s admiration.


    Yun Li slowly picked up the magic knife, stroked it a few times, a very bitter smile flashed across his mouth.


    He turned to Zhou Shu and raised his hand, "Junior Brother, thank you very much, I am leaving."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and stood in front of him, "Don''t rush away, brother, I have many things to ask you, and I think there is a way of revenge without using a magic knife."


    "No magic knife?"


    Yunli''s expression changed slightly, and he froze.


    www~slk~tw The fastest newest novel website, no pop-ups!

 Chapter 1284: Master Ming Ji, Liuli Jinghuo

    www "slk" tw The fastest updated novel website, no pop-ups!


    "Yes, I have some ideas, but I have to confirm some questions. m.slk.tw"


    Looking at Yunli, Zhou Shu looked calm and slowly said, "Senior Brother Yun, did you get that evil fire from the Paradise Island in the East China Sea?"


    Yun Li showed a trace of astonishment and nodded, "Yes, how did Junior Brother know?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I saw it before, and I think it might be useful for you, but I didn''t expect you to absorb it." Many doubts flashed in his eyes, "But I don''t understand how you absorb it. Yes, as far as I know, there are only two ways for refining to absorb this strange fire."


    "First, I use all kinds of evil thoughts to nourish it, let it parasitize in the body, and reluctant to leave. If you do this, the cultivator who refines evil fire will become a slave of evil fire, because he needs constantly The evil fire��s requirements can only be met by producing evil thoughts and doing all kinds of things that anger and anger people. Otherwise, they will be swallowed by evil fire; second, they have no evil thoughts and can completely suppress evil fire and let evil fire. I can''t hurt myself at all."


    He glanced at Yun Li and said slowly, "Brother, which kind are you?"


    Yun Li smiled slightly, "Junior Brother knows a lot, but do you think I am like a person who has no evil thoughts? Don''t say anything else, for the sake of revenge, I must have hatred and desire."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was stagnant, and immediately gloomy, "So, brother, you are..."


    The magic knife still has a remedy method, but the evil fire does not. If Yunli really used the first method to absorb the evil fire, then Yunli must have done a lot of things that are infuriating and complaining. It is no different from evil cultivation. Medicine can be saved, and he won''t help him again.


    For a while, the atmosphere was very depressing.


    Qingque''s voice came over, "Actually, there is a third way, but..."


    "Junior brother, just take a look."


    Yun Liqing sighed, raised his hand, and saw a group of crystal clear white flames pulsing in his palm, like a burning crystal.


    At the same time, a pleasant breath filled the people''s minds.


    "You really used the third type..."


    Qingque turned around and looked at Yunli, then looked at Zhou Shu, feeling that he didn''t know what to say, and only sighed, "Your brother''s chance is so enviable that people can''t say anything. The two are just the opposite. You have collected all the strange fires of the Zen Gate."


    Zhou Shuning looked at it, as if thinking of something, he was surprised, "Brother, are you Liuli Jinghuo?!"


    Yun Li nodded and said slowly, "Yes, Junior Brother, if there is no Liuli Jinghuo, how can I absorb the evil fire? I don''t want to be affected by the evil fire. I can''t control it. I won''t touch it, because Liuli Jinghuo suppresses the evil fire of breaking the precept, so I will absorb it without being affected by the evil fire of breaking the precept."


    Liuli Jinghuo, one of the supreme flames of meditation, is transformed by the relics of high monks. It is extremely rare and has the effect of suppressing all evil thoughts. It is the nemesis of evil fire.


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, showing many surprises, and complained, "Why didn''t you say that brother earlier, it almost made me misunderstood."


    Yun Li shook his head slightly and said calmly, "It''s okay, Junior Brother."


    His complexion was indifferent, but there were waves in his heart, and he couldn''t calm down at all. This Liuli Jinghuo... came from his master Mingji at Tianlong Temple.


    Yunli entered the Tianlong Temple, with extremely high talents and aptitude, and obtained the position of Longzi, but no one took him as a disciple and guided him on the path of Zen-because the Zen masters in Tianlong Temple all knew that Yunli had set down to wipe out Kunlun. If you become his master, it will be inevitable that he will be implicated, provoke powerful enemies, and your own Zen will be affected. It is not a good thing to use the vision as your aspiration at the beginning-except for one person, Master Mingji .


    Only Mingji Zen Master was willing to accept Yunli, but Yunli was reluctant to go to a teacher. After he knew that it would affect others, he would rather bear everything himself.


    The two had a long entanglement, but no matter how Yun Li deliberately rejected him, Zen Master Mingji always treated him with the best attitude, chanting and preaching for him, explaining Zen. The hatred is too deep. No matter what he does, he can''t let Yunli eliminate his obsessions. The only way is to make Yunli change himself, learn more on the path of Zen, and understand the truth about what he cannot ask for, and perhaps it may change.


    So Zen Master Mingji visited the world, looking for news about the magic sword, and planned to buy the magic sword, do his best to purify the magic sword into a blade of pure land, and hand it over to Yunli, let Yunli slowly change himself in revenge. Forget obsession.


    Similar to the magic knife, the pure land blade also has a similar soul-absorbing effect-super power, every time a person is over, the power of the pure land blade will increase, and there is almost no end, but the opposite of the magic knife, the pure land blade will not be right. The holder''s bad influence will not change the holder''s mind. On the contrary, it will make the holder''s mind firmer, understand the true meaning of meditation better, and make progress in Zen.


    The blade of the pure land is the treasure of Zen, the only way to get it is to purify the magic knife.


    However, how could the blade of the pure land be so easy to obtain? Although Zen Master Ming Ji received the magic sword, he was backlashed by the magic sword during the purification process, and he was seriously injured.


    Yun Li knew that Zen Master Mingji bought the magic knife, but he didn''t understand that he was doing it all for himself. When Yunli found out, Zen Master Mingji was already hanging by a thread.


    "Master, why are you doing this? Just give me the magic knife. I don''t need any pure land blade!"


    Facing the dying Zen master, Yun Li called out the word master for the first time.


    Zen Master Mingji looked kind, "This is our fate as a master and apprentice. After seeing you, I made a vow to help you relieve your obsession and return to the righteous self. I must do this, otherwise I will fail you. You are the most Buddha-like dragon son of Tianlong Temple. This life is extraordinary... It''s a pity that after all, as a teacher, you still don''t have deep Zen power. Being taken advantage of by this magic knife is also destined."


    "Master!"


    Yun Li''s sadness came from it and couldn''t help crying aloud. This was the first time he revealed his nature since he left the lotus school.


    "Idiot, there is no need for sorrow and joy. All appearances are vain. If you see all appearances, you will see the Tathagata. If you can''t ask for it, you need to let go..."


    Zen Master Ming Ji chanted a few Buddha verses and passed away.


    Yun Li incinerated Zen Master Mingji, but found a relic in the ashes. The relic actually inherited the relic and carried a lot of aspirations. When he sensed the aspiration, he knew that Master Mingji��s wish was dead. Not eliminated, still want to help him eliminate the obsession of revenge, and is willing to turn his body into fire to clear his obstacles.


    The relic broke open and passed on into the sea of ??consciousness, and a clear and white flower also bloomed in the palm of his hand.


    That was Liuli Jinghuo, which was absorbed into his body by Yunli without any effort.


    Since then, his Zen continued to break through, and he soon reached the state of transforming the gods. After obtaining the evil fire of breaking the precepts on Paradise Island, the two fires complemented each other, and his strength has taken a big step forward. The youngest and strongest dragon.


    All this can be said to be given by Zen Master Ming Ji.


    He has always been reluctant to show Liuli Jinghuo, for fear of touching his mind. See you today. If you see Zen Master Mingji again, he feels a lot of emotion for a while and feels hard for himself.


    www~slk~tw The fastest newest novel website, no pop-ups!

 Chapter 1285: Purification Magic Knife

    www "slk" tw The fastest updated novel website, no pop-ups!


    Zhou Shu looked towards Yunli, with a decision already in his heart. M.slk.tw


    With the presence of Liuli Jinghuo, the evil thoughts that breed will be eliminated one by one by the Jinghuo. Obviously, the current Yunli, except for the use of the magic knife, will be affected by the magic knife, and his original intention is still very firm, no different from the past.


    It''s good to confirm this, and he also has a reason to help Yunli.


    He stretched out his hand, "Senior Brother Yun, show me the magic knife."


    Yun Li handed the magic knife over, quite confused, "What are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu took the magic knife and didn''t speak. He slowly slid his fingers across the knife, sensing the power in it, and not feeling a slight shock in his body.


    The souls in the magic knife can no longer be counted. They are all mixed in a bottomless abyss and merged into a long black river. With a little perception, you can hear the painful wailing of the dead souls, endless and extremely ear-piercing. , And a little deeper, you can see countless souls pounce on you, struggling, twisting, pulling, trying to bring him into the abyss, pause for a while, and immediately feel a sense of devouring souls , I couldn''t stop the icy tingling.


    Yun Li''s expression was stagnant, and he shouted, "Junior Brother, don''t get into the divine consciousness, let alone into the divine soul!"


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu retracted his spiritual consciousness, seemingly thoughtful.


    The souls in the magic knife are innumerable, at least there are thousands, and they are all entangled together. Even if it is to be purified in meditation, it is quite difficult. If you are careless, you will be taken into the abyss in the magic knife and be damaged by yourself. Not the same, he has a demon refining pot, and if he uses the soul refining technique, he should be able to refining all the soul inside, but it may take a little longer.


    Give it a try first, his fingers flashed a faint light, and the Soul Refining Art had been activated.


    The souls in the abyss of the magic knife moved stupidly. One soul was finally attracted and flew out of the abyss, while the other souls were unwilling to have the same kind to flee. They swarmed and caught the soul that wanted to escape. It was a tangled moment. Pulling, the soul was stretched into dozens of pieces, most of which fell to the bottom of the abyss, only a small piece leaped up and was refined by Zhou Shu using the Soul Refining Technique.


    A small drop of soul fluid fell on the palm of the hand, and a red light flashed on the magic knife, which was fleeting.


    "you����"


    Yun Li has used the magic knife for a long time, and even the slightest difference can be felt. He still can''t see it. Zhou Shu is absorbing the soul from the magic knife, trying to purify the magic knife. Of course, the purification he understood was completely different from the soul refining used by Zhou Shu.


    Thinking of the death of Zen Master Mingji, Yun felt a panic, and said quickly, "No, Junior Brother, don''t do this anymore!"


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Why?"


    Yun Li grabbed the magic knife and shook his head, "Don��t try to purify it. First, you are not meditation. The soul you collect will affect yourself. Second, you can��t purify it. No one can purify it. This magic knife... just let it go."


    In the last sentence, what he said was very weak.


    It was also helpless, even the high monks of Tianlong Temple could not purify it, so what if it was replaced by another person, but it was just another life.


    Qingque also turned around and frowned at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, don''t do anything to hurt yourself."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, I will try first. If there is any problem, you can stop me at any time."


    Qingque just shook his head and said coldly, "If there is a problem, it will be too late to stop it. There are grievances and evil spirits in there. There is nothing but killing. Even if it is contaminated, your soul will be affected. There is no cure for them to enter the sea of ??consciousness."


    Yun Li grasped the magic knife tightly and said slowly, "Junior Brother, I accept your kindness, but this is not something you can do, no one can do it."


    "You just watch it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, raised his hand, and grabbed the magic knife.


    Yun Li''s complexion tightened, and he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to take it so easily, but when he wanted to take it back again, he was restrained by a gentle force and could not move.


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu and said nothing more.


    She didn''t want Zhou Shu to take risks, but she also understood that Zhou Shu''s decision would not change. However, she was also ready to take away the magic knife at any time.


    Zhou Shu put his hands on the knife, and once again activated the Soul Refining Art.


    After a trial, I naturally let go a lot. With the launch of the Soul Refining Technique, a huge whirlpool appeared on the Soul Abyss in the Magic Blade, which kept the soul involved in it, and the soul below was still struggling and tearing. , But no matter what, many souls were still sucked in.


    The soul fluids formed in his hands, Zhou Shu had prepared it early and put them in a jade bottle.


    Qingque used the soul fluid, and her heart was shocked, "So, did the soul fluid come from this way? Zhou Shu, he can actually transform the remnant soul or even the evil soul into pure soul fluid? What kind of method is this, it is completely It has changed the attributes of the soul, beyond the scope of the soul, I have never heard of it..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s face calm, even with a serene smile, Yun Li knew that Zhou Shu was fine for the time being, but his hanging heart never let go.


    Time flies quickly, three days in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu looked solemn and his movements became a lot more obscure. He had absorbed more than half of the soul in the magic knife. He had gained a lot. He had already obtained dozens of bottles of soul fluid, but the remaining soul It''s very stubborn, as solid as the substance, stuck at the bottom of the river like mud, no matter how he **** it, it won''t move. No wonder, those souls are mostly thousands of years old, and they are like a magic knife. It is not so easy to remove .


    To collect this part of the soul, it is necessary to deepen the divine consciousness and divine soul, and at the same time increase the power of the soul refining technique.


    It is not difficult to do this, but the danger is not small, and the soul may be damaged.


    As if feeling it, Qingque said, "Is there a problem? If it is, don''t continue. It''s enough for you to do this for your brother."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, if it is incompletely cleared of all the souls inside, it will still continue to absorb souls, so what I do will have no meaning, and I will do it."


    Yun Li has always wanted to stop, but has never been able to do it, but at this critical moment, he dare not move anymore. He is done, he wants to move rashly, and if it affects Zhou Shu, even if nothing happens, it will change.


    After considering for a long period of time, I couldn''t help but deduct various situations, Zhou Shu finally came up with the best plan.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu turned indifferent. There was a burst of white smoke in his hand, and the soul refining tactics penetrated into the blade little by little, but the magic knife couldn''t help flashing light, only every time the light faded, the knife body The red color will be dimmed and gradually show its original appearance.


    Anyone can see that Zhou Shu''s purification process went smoothly.


    Qingque breathed a sigh of relief secretly, and Yunli was the same, except that there was more shock and doubt in his heart. How did Junior Brother do it? Could he really purify this magic knife?


    www~slk~tw The fastest newest novel website, no pop-ups!

 Chapter 1286: Blade of Pure Land

    www "slk" tw The fastest updated novel website, no pop-ups!


    Three more days passed. m.slk.tw


    At this time, the magic knife was cut, the red color almost disappeared, and there was a red dot in the middle of the blade.


    Upon closer inspection, the red dot is composed of many concentric patterns, like cinnabar, with distinct layers and bright colors.


    Staring at the red dot, Zhou Shu has been pondering for a long time.


    In the past three days, he has absorbed the stubborn souls from the magic knife one by one, and obtained a lot of essence and soul liquid. Each bottle is no less than the original soul of the Taiyin Mountain, but he knows that the purification is not over. There is the most critical and difficult step.


    The original soul of the magic knife is still there, that is, the red dot.


    The original soul is mostly formed by the soul of the first person killed by this knife. Because the obsession is so deep that it cannot be driven away, it is attached to the knife. For hatred, it continues to attract other souls, and gradually grows stronger. Take each one to the magic knife. The immortal cultivator becomes a slave who satisfies his desire for revenge.


    The reason why the magic knife becomes a demon is because of the existence of this source, and to completely purify the magic knife, you must also purify this source. Otherwise, even if there are more souls refined in the front, as long as the source is still there, the magic knife will Resurgence.


    "Did you make this step..."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu for a while, but finally resisted and did not warn anymore. It was impossible for Zhou Shu to stop at this time.


    The same goes for Yunli. In addition to worry, there is also a hint of excitement in his eyes. If the original soul is also absorbed, the magic knife will be completely purified. If nothing happens, the magic knife will be transformed into a blade of pure land. Don''t say whether it has changed, but also bring him great benefits.


    This is something he never thought of.


    At the beginning, Heyin sent a master brother''s cause to reap such a result. Who would have expected such small causes and big effects.


    After another hour, Zhou Shu started.


    This action lasted for one day and one night. Among them, Zhou Shu took three bottles of essence soul fluid one after another. Yun Li didn��t know what that soul fluid was, but Qingque knew it well. He used three bottles of essence soul fluid to explain Zhou Shu��s consumption. Great, no matter the divine consciousness or the divine soul.


    Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness and spirit are slightly worse than hers, but its fundamentals and aptitude are still above her, and there is almost no problem of excessive consumption.


    What happened to it that caused Zhou Shu to consume such crazy consumption?


    The source of the source has been integrated with the magic knife. To refine it, it must first be separated.


    Zhou Shu tried many methods, such as tempting the origin, risking the spirit to enter the magic knife, and wanting that origin soul to swallow Zhou Shu''s spirit, but it was of no use. From the disappearance of the surrounding souls, the origin soul has already felt danger. No matter how Zhou Shu was lured, he would not move. The result was a failure.


    If the temptation fails, there is only forced separation.


    The original soul is like a sea urchin covered with thorns. It is tightly attached to the magic knife. It is a long process to remove its thorns and to grind its resistance. The whole process must be careful, because the soul touches the tip The thorn will be damaged, and the hardship can be imagined.


    A lot of consumption is also inevitable.


    Looking at the original soul that was completely disarmed, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously.


    The soul refining tactic was activated at the right time, and a cloud of white mist completely enveloped the soul. It seemed that an abnormality was detected. The demon refining pot couldn''t help shaking, and several bright lights radiated, but Zhou Shu blocked it in time. Zhou Shu can use the Soul Refining Secret Art to refine the soul without taking out the Demon Refining Pot, but the origin is obviously unusual, and it cannot be refined without the body of the Refining Demon Pot.


    After more than ten breaths, accompanied by a tremor, a soul fluid the size of a chicken egg fell into his hand, and the red dot on the magic knife disappeared completely. There was no more variegated color, and the brilliance was like water.


    "Brother, it''s done!"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and threw Baizhan in front of Yunli.


    Yun Li didn''t have time to thank him, so he immediately sat down, holding Baizhan without moving, and concentrated all his attention.


    The original soul has been lost, and the magic sword is not magic, but to transform into the blade of pure land, it still needs the blessing of the knife holder''s own willingness. The greater the willingness, the better the effect. Yunli clearly understands this truth. Started blessing.


    Zhou Shu didn''t go to do more, looking at the soul fluid in his hand, he was very satisfied.


    This soul fluid has been condensed into a bead shape. The original soul for thousands of years is extremely powerful. No matter how it looks, it is the best soul fluid he has obtained. He feels that if he absorbs it , His soul will go to a higher level, reaching the sixth level of crossing the catastrophe realm!


    It was when he was weak, without much hesitation, Zhou Shu directly swallowed the soul fluid.


    The soul fluid enters the body, immediately evaporates into a mist, and continuously radiates, covering his whole person. Such a large amount of soul power cannot be completely stored in the sea of ??consciousness, and a small part of it overflows. A small part is also very many, and for a while, the entire blue cloud is covered by mist or even mist.


    Zhou Shu concentrated on absorbing, and the blue bird on the side was absorbing it.


    She knew that Zhou Shu''s doing this meant that the rain and dew were covered. Such an opportunity should not be missed, and Yunli, who was busy blessing her aspiration, was no exception. Unconsciously, her spirit was promoted.


    Several hours passed, and the three woke up almost at the same time.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, with a clear spirit. As he expected, in a short period of time, his soul has advanced to a level, reaching the level of the sixth level of the tribulation realm. Now he only feels that the sea of ??consciousness is full, everywhere. In spring, the tree of spirits continues to stretch, the single tree is a forest, the branches and leaves are floating, and the vastness is like a sea. If the huge sense of God is explored, it will be omniscient for thousands of miles, and the speed of deduction has increased by nearly 30%. Crossing the Tribulation Realm, every level of improvement is tremendous.


    This is also due to the aptitude of his epigenetic soul. There is no shackles in the spirit of the soul. As long as the ability is reached, he can improve all the way. It is impossible to change anyone.


    The Blue Sparrow has also benefited a lot. Her Hundred Soul Body can exert great effects in this situation, and most of the overflowing soul breath has entered her body~www.novelhall. com~ She stared at Zhou Shu with a smile that could not be concealed.


    In contrast, Yunli''s benefits in this regard were pitiful, but he didn''t care at all.


    The blade of the pure land is complete, what could be more exciting than this?


    His powerful aspiration power has been completely blessed above the hundred slashes, and the aspiration power occupies the position of the original soul. From now on, as long as the soul that meets the requirements of the aspiration power is exceeded, the power of the sword will be stronger regardless of humans or monsters. There is no end, and it will not end until the vow is fully fulfilled.


    More than that, in the blessing process, Yunli also used Liuli Jinghuo.


    The nourishment of the Zen sacred fire made Bai Zhan increase the effect of cutting off evil thoughts, not to mention superfluous, but also to cut off evil, facing evil cultivation, it is simply a big killer.


    This kind of magic weapon is much stronger than the original magic knife, let alone has no side effects that affect the mind.


    Even Yunli with a dead water heart couldn''t help but shout, okay.


    www~slk~tw The fastest newest novel website, no pop-ups!

 Chapter 1287: Tianlong Order

    www "slk" tw The fastest updated novel website, no pop-ups!


    "Thank you, brother. M.slk.tw"


    Yun Li stood up and saluted very solemnly.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return and smiled, "Senior brother, don''t be grateful, purifying the magic knife is also of great benefit to me."


    "Then I won''t say much, Junior Brother."


    Yun Li looked at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, then smiled and said, "I have always heard your rumors these years, and I still have some unbelief in my heart. Now when I see them, I know that the rumors are still a lot worse than the truth. , Can purify magic knives and slash them. There are really few people in the world of cultivating immortals that can do it, Junior Brother, you are so surprised."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand unconsciously, "Cultivating immortals is difficult, but there will always be some adventures. Isn''t it the same for seniors? In short, we are still alive and we are getting closer and closer to our respective goals, which is good."


    "indeed."


    Yun Li nodded and said slowly, "My goal will definitely be reached."


    The two of them face each other, they can read the firmness in each other''s eyes, their hearts are sharp, and there is no need to say anything else.


    Turning to the green bird, Yun Li arched his hand, "Senior, Junior Brother, I have something to rush back to Tianlong Temple, so I''ll take my goodbye. By the way, there are a few Tianlong incenses for you in this Tianlong Order, maybe you can use it."


    Tianlong Xiang Zhou Shu has already seen it, no need to mention it, and Tianlong Ling is a light gray wooden sign with Tianlong tattooed on it.


    Tianlong raised its head to the sky, and the dragon head was carved with the word "East". The material of the wooden sign is unknown, but its texture is not much different from that of Wushuang Ling. It is obviously not a common thing.


    Zhou Shu nodded and took it, then handed a few things back, "Brother, I also have something for you. These bottles of soul fluid are very helpful to the spirit and consciousness, and should also be useful for meditation, and they are originally from the magic knife. , You should have a share, and also, take this jade slip."


    "Is it called Soul Liquid? I know, I will accept it."


    Putting away the soul fluid, looking at the yellowed jade slip, Yun Li seemed to have some enlightenment, "Is it your way to deal with those Kunlun disciples? I am also surprised, you seem to know Kunlun well..."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It is, I got it before. There are some weaknesses in Kunlun, and there is a method that specializes in dealing with Daogen, called Pogen Thunder Sword, but it is not mandatory to use a sword, brother one. Just look at it."


    "Root Thunder Sword...good name!"


    Yun Li put away the jade slip, he couldn''t help but said with joy, "Getting this method is like a tiger with wings, Junior Brother, thank you very much."


    "No thanks," Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother, I have one more thing to ask you."


    Yun Li nodded immediately, and his expression became solemn, "Just say it."


    Zhou Shu took out a small five-colored pagoda, the soft light bursts, it was very attractive, and he couldn''t leave it at a glance. Yunli and Qingque couldn''t help but be stunned, "Is this... the Pagoda of the Reborn Buddha?"


    "You all recognize it, so it''s easy to say."


    Zhou Shu nodded, handed the reborn Buddha to Yunli, and said slowly, "Brother, there is a soul named Luo Ming trapped in this tower. He was killed by me, and only the soul was left by me. He came from Linyun. Temple, I had a lot of entanglements with me. My former sect was also destroyed because of him. I have many problems to fall on him, but he hates me too much, and he decided not to tell me."


    Yun Li seemed to realize something, and only frowned, "I understand, do you want me to use my aspiration to help him eliminate the obsession of revenge? But Junior Brother, my aspiration is also due to revenge, I am afraid it will be difficult to help you ."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know that brother can��t do it, but he can help me find a temple in Xihezhou, where the meditation and chanting blessings will slowly dissipate his obsession, no matter how long it takes, as long as he can Just do it."


    Yun Li thought for a while, then nodded, "Okay, I will help you find a proper place, and there will be no mistakes."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, showing a lot of relief, "Well, I will go to Xihezhou to find you in a few years."


    Putting away the small tower, after a few greetings, Yun Li bowed his hand to the two of them, and under Qingyun, he disappeared in a flash.


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze, looked at the Tianlong Ling in his hand, unconsciously laughed, "I forgot to ask Senior Brother, what is the use of this Tianlong Ling."


    "It''s useful."


    Qingque looked solemn, "The Heavenly Dragon Order is extremely rare, there are only four in the entire Tianlong Temple, and it hasn''t changed for tens of thousands of years. I didn''t expect your brother to have it, let alone that he gave you all the Heavenly Dragon Order."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Only four?"


    "Yes, the Tianlong Order represents the Tianlong Temple. Those who hold the Tianlong Order are like the host. There is a Tianlong Order on each of the four continents. You should be from Dongsheng Prefecture. With this Tianlong Order, you can order in Dongsheng Prefecture. The disciples of Tianlong Temple, mobilize all the resources of Tianlong Temple in Dongsheng Prefecture... If you had obtained this Tianlong Order in the past, it can be said to be powerful, and you will be respected wherever you go. The master of the big sect is different."


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, Qingque shook his head again, "It''s just that after Sizhou''s extinction of Zen, Tianlong Temple no longer has a fixed temple in Dongshengzhou, and the effect of Tianlong Order is much worse. However, with it, you It can still mobilize many resources, and it is also a symbol of the power of Tianlong Temple. Many sects and aristocratic families, especially the ancient aristocratic families, will buy it, and it should have many benefits to your lotus sect."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized it, and also understood the significance of Yun Li''s handing over the Heavenly Dragon Order to him. For a Sect Master, there was nothing better than this.


    He nodded lightly involuntarily, Yun Li still kept the Heyin Pie in his heart.


    "Look carefully, it is not only symbolic."


    Qingque continued, "The Heavenly Dragon Order is made by the power of Tianlong Temple. It is equivalent to the seventh-order Zen treasure. It is injected with a lot of Zen power. It comes with its own tactics. Under the Buddha light, almost all attacks will be invalid. There are about dozens of interest rates, enough for the holder to escape, but only once in seven days. He must have used it before, otherwise he will not fall into crisis."


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "Zhen Bao, Buddha Light, can I use it?"


    Qingque said thoughtfully, "It is said that anyone can, as long as there is a heart toward the Buddha, the light of the Buddha will be born from the heart, and there is no need for Zen power and aspiration."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu took a few glances and put it away carefully, "It''s really a good treasure."


    Qingque stared at him thinking about him and Yunli. In a short period of time, too many things that surprised her had happened. She didn''t know what to say, so she couldn''t help but shook her head. Your brother is also a strange person. I am more and more curious about you. With such a person''s help, I really don''t know how far you and your sect will reach in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Sooner or later you will know."


    "That''s the sentence again," Qingque glanced at him with a slight aversion, then said, "By the way, I also want to thank you."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Thank me for what else?"


    "Those soul fluids, you left me so much on purpose, how can you not thank them?"


    Qingque said softly, her mouth curled up, bringing out a beautiful smile.


    This was wronged Zhou Shu, his sea of ??consciousness really couldn''t contain so much soul fluid.


    (PS: Thank you for reading the book day and night, a pool of red lotus for your rewarding support, thank you nuli8888 and PYHuang for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    www~slk~tw The fastest newest novel website, no pop-ups!

 Chapter 1288: Important

    www "slk" tw The fastest updated novel website, no pop-ups!


    Wushuang City, Yitianting. m.slk.tw


    Several people stand opposite each other, and all have a lot of joy.


    The city lord laughed for a while, "Xuanhu, you finally came back. These days, you can suffocate me, there is not even a person to talk."


    The Xuanhu opposite him was full of radiance, his soul seemed to shine, and he said with a smile, "City Lord, isn''t the blue bird here? How come there is no one?"


    "Qing Que, she ran with Zhou Shu''s boy, and only left me in the city, hum," the city lord glared at Qing Que with dissatisfaction, Qing Que stared back without hesitation, "and Bai Long It has always been a boring gourd. I can''t make a word for a few days, only Xuanhu is hello."


    Xuanhu smiled while stroking his beard, "Hehe, I never heard the city lord say that to me when I was here."


    "Don''t pay attention to him," Qingque looked at Xuanhu, showing a little solemnity, "Xuanhu, congratulations on your successful journey and your smooth return."


    Zhou Shu followed with joy and said, "Congratulations, senior."


    "I thought there was little hope this time, hehe..." Xuan Hu nodded slightly, unable to stop the smile on his face, "It''s good luck."


    Qingque seemed to think, "Where are you going to flee?"


    "Bei Ming Iceberg."


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "It sounds good, I will consider it next time I cross the catastrophe."


    Although the tribulation does not distinguish the location and occasion, even in the secret realm, the tribulation will fall, but the place where someone has successfully crossed the tribulation will always make other cultivators have an inexplicable favor, and they will feel that they can succeed there.


    Xuanhu laughed for a while, his expression gradually becoming solemn, "Everyone, the matter of crossing the catastrophe is over, needless to say, but this time the old man has encountered a major event in Beiluzhou."


    "Well, what''s the big deal?"


    Both the city lord and Qingque became serious, Xuanhu never exaggerated, the big things he said must be very important.


    Xuanhu thought for a while, then slowly said, "A foreign race has entered the Xuanhuang world."


    The blue bird''s face was stagnant, "Huh?"


    The city lord couldn''t help but twitched a few times, "No? This is not in line with the truth. For such major events, Heaven should be warned. It won''t come silently, and it will be nearly a hundred years ago. , Xuanhu, you can''t read it wrong, right?"


    Zhou Shu seemed the most peaceful.


    "I also want to read it wrong, but it should not be."


    Xuanhu said slowly, "When passing by Baigong Mountain in Beiluzhou, the sky changed drastically. I let go of my perception and found that the sky a thousand miles away had cracked a deep hole. The cold wind blew down, and I hurried away. I didn��t see anyone but felt the bitter cold. The vegetation, monsters, and other creatures in the valley below all turned gray and black. It was blown away by the wind without leaving a trace, this..."


    Hearing this, the city lord''s complexion was very gloomy, and he said every word, "The Yinkui Clan, from the Yinkui Realm."


    (One star means one world. In short, it means the same thing.)


    Qingque thought for a while, and explained, "This is indeed very similar to the Yinkui tribe recorded in the ancient books. The Yinkui tribe is almost all women. Most of the time, they are invisible. They have Yinfeng body protection. It''s a desolation, it seems that they are really them, and they can''t hide their breath when they are in the lower realm, and they reveal their signs."


    Xuanhu nodded, "Well, the old man thinks so too."


    The city lord snorted, "I actually came down like this, the Yinkui Clan can''t wait."


    "Depending on the situation, there are not many people, maybe one or two. They should be here to explore the situation and prepare for the future invasion. The time has not come for a hundred years, and they dare not do more, otherwise they will be offended. Heavenly Dao and other big figures will also be dissatisfied with the immortal world," Xuanhu said slowly, with some doubts in his eyes, "but how did they hide from the heavens and come in ten days apart, it is really strange."


    "conceal?"


    The city owner sneered unconsciously, "It''s impossible for God to know about such a major event, but he didn''t stop it, hum, who knows what deal he has with the Yinkui clan? Maybe he put it in specially."


    Qingque doubted, "What good is this for him? There is something in the Xuanhuang world, and there is no good result from Heaven."


    "The Heavenly Dao of the Xuanhuang world is very cunning, and I don''t know what idea he made," the city lord thought for a while, and said slowly, "Anyway, this is indeed a big event, time is running out, and your cultivation speed will be required in the future. Speed ??up, try to improve your cultivation level, especially you, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu, who has not spoken, nodded gently, "I understand."


    Xuanhu does not lie. It seems that a foreign race has already begun preparations for invasion. The Yinkui Clan Zhou Shu also has some impressions. According to ancient records, they invaded the Xuanhuang world several times ten thousand years ago, and they were all in Dongsheng. Zhou, but every time they wanted to do something, they were stopped by Cihangzong. It can be said that Cihangzong was their nemesis, so they avoided Cihang this time and chose to start in Beiluzhou?


    Because of the alien invasion, the atmosphere was suppressed a lot, and the original joy was weakened, and no one spoke for a long time.


    The city lord waved his hand and said, "I''m going to prepare for the mission. You should be careful in everything."


    "Well," Xuan Hu nodded and said suspiciously, "By the way, how come there are so many tasks, so densely packed, are there more people in our Wushuang City? Also, there are many more tasks for collecting spirit stones, our Wushuang City Don��t you need that thing?"


    "No need now, I will need it in a few years, you will know."


    The city lord did not explain, sank into the ground and disappeared without a trace.


    Several people glanced at each other and left.


    Leaving Wushuang City, Zhou Shu and Qingque continued to travel south.


    Above the blue clouds, Qingque stared at Zhou Shu for a while, unconsciously showing a lot of worries in her eyes, "Zhou Shu, your cultivation level is still a little worse, we must hurry up and practice, otherwise, we will not experience it. What do you need, let me find it for you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "No, Qingque, I have my own plan. The experience cannot be stopped. We haven''t gone to the secret realm yet."


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s confident face, Qingque''s heart was slightly relaxed, but she was still a little worried, "Is it really okay? But your cultivation has been stagnant. Although you are very strong in other aspects, you can deal with it. The cultivation of all kinds of strange alien races is still more important."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Don''t worry, when the Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony is over, my cultivation base will soar into the sky. Don''t be frightened by that timeoh..."


    Qingque nodded lightly, and only thought to himself, "Flying into the sky, this kind of thing hasn''t happened for a long, long time, do you think it can happen again and again, what about the ancient times that can get the way overnight?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand her thoughts, but didn''t care, she would understand it by then.


    He looked into the distance and frowned slightly, "Qing Que, did you find out that the night is getting longer and longer. There are ten hours in the day that are all night."


    Qingque nodded, "This shows that we are very close to Emei. If we continue like this, we should be able to arrive in a few days. This time we go to Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony, what are you going to say?"


    "Well, I plan to..."


    Zhou Shu hadn''t spoken yet, the bright light in front flashed, and a flying boat swept in front of Qingyun with thunder and stopped steadily.


    (PS: Thank you PYHuang for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)


    www~slk~tw The fastest newest novel website, no pop-ups!

 Chapter 1289: Its a robbery

    www "slk" tw The fastest updated novel website, no pop-ups!


    Two monks walked quickly out of the flying boat, both of them were in the late stage of the gods. m.slk.tw


    The two looked at Zhou Shu and Qingque, and they were secretly happy.


    Zhou Shu and Qingque both reduced their breaths, and in the eyes of others, they were ordinary early-stage cultivators and Yuanying-level women.


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, "Two fellow Taoists, is there something to stop us?"


    "Of course something happens."


    A middle-aged monk nodded, his eyes circled around Zhou Shu, raised his hand and smiled, "The Taoists look very face-to-face, unlike the monks from Honshu, who came here to participate in Emei��s Star-Calling Ceremony. ?"


    The other young monk raised his head slightly, quite arrogant, did not speak, only a powerful pressure radiated out, quietly surrounding Zhou Shu and Qingque.


    Zhou Shu frowned secretly, the visitor was unkind.


    He watched the two for a while, and suddenly he was surprised, "I''m from Dongshengzhou, it is to participate in the Zhaoxing ceremony. Could the two fellow Taoists come to meet the Emei monks?"


    "Emei?"


    The young monk laughed unconsciously, "Emei is not so kind."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Who are those two people, why are they stopping us?"


    "Haha, fellow daoists, don��t panic," the middle-aged monk and Yan Yueshen said, "I��m Jiao Ren, and he is my brother Jiao Yi. We are all monks from Nanzhanzhou...Since fellow daoists have come to participate in the ceremony of calling stars, they must Also bring Ye Mingzhu? We just want to make a deal with you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t understand the deal."


    Jiao Yi glanced at Zhou Shu and said proudly, "Friends do not have to understand and pretend to be confused. We want your Ye Mingzhu. Of course, if you store the starlight and star power, we will pay enough, more than what Emei gave you. Good."


    "It turned out to be so."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and shook his head quickly, "But I finally collected the Ye Mingzhu. Daoist said that if you want to trade, you must trade. Isn��t it too easy? The conditions are better than Emei. It��s impossible. Ye Mingzhu, who is in me, will put the little girl into the door wall. I have worked hard to collect Ye Mingzhu for this matter. How can I trade with you? It''s wrong, it''s wrong."


    He pointed to the blue bird on the side, and kept shaking his head to refuse, but there was a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "I think it''s good, but it''s not realistic at all," Jiao Yi smiled contemptuously. "If your daughter is good enough and doesn''t need you to pay anything, Emei will take the initiative to accept it, and you want to use Ye Mingzhu to impress Emei. That aptitude won''t be good. Even if you help her enter Emei, she can only do hard labor at the outer door, and there is no master, and she can''t get any advanced techniques."


    Jiao Ren followed, "Daoist, you can inquire about it. There have been countless times of this kind of thing. Many people have spent everything in order to enter Emei, but they are slowly aging at the outer door, and their cultivation is stagnant. It is sad and pitiful. . Are you and your daughter willing to pay such a big price to reap such a result? It��s better to sell that Ye Mingzhu to us, so that you won��t suffer."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two of them, his thoughts were a little loose, and he hesitated, "Outer disciple is indeed...what benefit will fellow Daoist give me?"


    "Hehe, of course it''s a good thing."


    Jiao Ren smiled and took out a few magic weapons, "These five-tier magic weapons will be given to fellow daoists, plus three hundred yuan stones, don''t you suffer?"


    At a glance, the magic weapon was only a middle-lower grade, not worth anything at all, and the three-hundred yuan stone... this was clearly a grab.


    Zhou Shu said angrily, "You, you are simply robbery!"


    "Friends of Taoism, don''t taint people''s innocence out of thin air," Jiao Ren frowned, "Our price is already very fair. After changing to a few other fellows, there may not be so many."


    Jiao Yi''s face became cold, and the pressure suddenly increased, and he said in a deep voice, "Do you not want to trade? Dao friends may still be able to leave, but your daughter must be unable to leave...for one Ye Mingzhu, why bother? It''s unwise."


    "I����"


    Zhou Shu turned to look at Qingque. Qingque was trembling, obviously very scared.


    He knows and is pleased. The two seem to have a good heart. Although he didn''t say anything, Qingque seemed to understand his purpose for doing this and followed suit.


    He sighed, "You are a lot of people, if you want to trade, just trade, but don''t hurt my little girl."


    Jiao Ren chuckled, "A person who knows the current affairs is a brilliant man, so bring your Ye Mingzhu."


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a while, then took out an unused shark pearl. The star power was extremely strong, but it was not a special star and was of no use to him.


    Seeing the shark beads, the two of them showed a trace of disappointment in their eyes, but they still grabbed it, "Is that all, nothing else?"


    "No, just this one, it''s hard to get."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help sighing at Yurenzhu, with a lot of dismay in his eyes, as if a piece of meat had been cut.


    "Useless things."


    Jiao Ren Jiao Yi snorted, returned to Feizhou and left quickly, but the original stone he had said was not left.


    Watching the two leave, Zhou Shu shook his head, a trace of killing intent in his eyes flashed away.


    Qingque said slowly, "First use words to make people hesitate, and then use force to suppress them. These two people are very proficient in doing this kind of thing. I must have done it many times."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Yes, I don''t know how many people''s Ye Mingzhu were taken away by them, and there are still many people like them, all of them are here to summon the stars, taking the opportunity to get some oil and water... strange... Yes, with so many people benefiting from it, Emei shouldn''t be ignorant as the master, but why does he stand by and watch?"


    "How can Emei care? Maybe this is what they want to see."


    Qingque said with disdain, "These people grabbed Ye Mingzhu, and in the end they didn''t want to send it to Emei, but instead saved Emei a lot of trouble."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense of it. "You can say that. Emei doesn''t need to be involved and can recruit a group of thugs for free. The price of getting the Ye Mingzhu is also much less. Just doing this is really not good for Emei''s reputation."


    Qingque shook her head and slowly said, "Emei has long lost its reputation, otherwise Shushan would not break contact with Emei, you don��t know if you are in Dongshengzhou people from Nanzhanzhou You all know what is going on in Emei. I have reminded you a long time ago. Now, half of the chaos in Nanzhanzhou is due to Emei."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I didn''t know before, but now I know about it."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Qingque stared at him, "You should have thoughts on those two people, right?"


    "You who know me," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "follow the vines and take down all those people. The Ye Mingzhu they got is mine. Of course, we can''t be idle. Just like them, we also go around looking for people. Trading Ye Mingzhu."


    Qingque was startled, and said in astonishment, "What do you want to learn from them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''m a real deal, not forcibly taking. Now it''s not good for Emei like this to let other people join. I also help them so as not to get into the sea of ??suffering, are you right? "


    Qingque shook her head unconsciously, "What else can I say besides being right?"


    www~slk~tw The fastest newest novel website, no pop-ups!

 Chapter 1290: Tian Guangbo

    The idea was decided, and the two moved separately. r?anwen??????????`??


    Before the action, in order to avoid making mistakes, Zhou Shu also did a survey, surveying the surrounding towns and sects, and also monitored Jiao Ren and Jiao Yi through spiritual thoughts. He quickly figured out that it was exactly as Qingque said. Now Emei is far worse than before. It fell to the point where Si no longer fights with the barbarians, and even allows the barbarians to enter the southern part of Nanzhanzhou, allowing the surrounding monks to plunder the monks with star power. It is not only indulgent, most of these monks are against Emei secretly hooked up, and after obtaining Star Power Starlight, he could directly exchange benefits with Emei, which was regarded as Emei''s nurturing thug.


    What Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony is just using the reputation of the past to cheat and robbery, but it''s a pity for those who come here admiringly.


    But Fairy Heyin didn��t deliberately deceived him. She had been in Dongshengzhou for a long time and never went to Nanzhanzhou. She didn��t understand the situation. However, why the famous Emei, one of the six major sects of the immortal world, had fallen to such a degree, What happened 700 years ago?


    What a mystery.


    Zhou Shu didn''t understand, but he didn''t want to go into it.


    For him, it is enough to have Shushan in Nanzhanzhou. Since Emei is not needed, it is not necessary. There is no need to go deeper or get a good relationship.


    Just like in Dongshengzhou, with Cihang, there is no need to worry about the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    He had been spinning around Emei and didn''t go to the Luoxing Islands. A few days later, Zhou Shu was also quite rewarding. He made dozens of transactions as he wished, and all of them were Ye Mingzhu with special stars and star power.


    He makes a transaction, it is fair and reasonable, absolutely equivalent or even super value exchange, after all, he uses soul fluid.


    For most of the cultivators who came to the Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony, the improvement of Divine Soul and Divine Consciousness was better than that of a Ye Mingzhu. What''s more, Zhou Shu also told them about Emei��s evil things in the Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony. The monks in the state are not fools, and they have roughly understood the truth after inquiring about them. After weighing them, most of them chose to do business with Zhou Shu instead of going to the Star Convocation Ceremony.


    Of course, there are also some monks who always believe in Emei and insist on going to Emei to participate in the ceremony. Zhou Shu would not force it to buy it and let them go.


    Fortunately, there are not many monks in this part, so Zhou Shu''s flesh will not hurt.


    Seeing that there were enough Ye Mingzhu collected and the special stars met his needs, Zhou Shu immediately found a hidden cave, set up a battle, and began to absorb it.


    I can''t wait, but the purpose of the Star Calling Ceremony is for this.


    As he expected, the runes on the demon refining pot gradually became complete, more than two-thirds, and a strange brilliance flashed in the air.


    "It should work."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, slowly injecting a trace of the origin of heaven and earth. Like last time, the runes on the pot began to flow, forming bursts of white smoke, and the light continued to gather upwards, slowly forming three big characters.


    One is complete, one is missing a lot, and the other is still dark.


    I didn��t think too much, stretched out my hand, and the golden letters instantly turned into golden light, and all flowed into Zhou Shu��s palms. The sea of ??consciousness suddenly shook, like a divine enlightenment, a complete and mysterious method rushed to the chest, and immediately understood it, as if already It''s like practicing for hundreds of years.


    Lian Wu Jue, obtained.


    His wish was granted, but he was not eager to try. Zhou Shu quickly erased the traces of the formation, walked out of the hole, and quickly disappeared into the air.


    His spiritual sense told him that many people had come, and even some dangerous auras.


    Sure enough, but half a quarter of an hour later, four monks appeared outside the cave where Zhou Shu was located. The old man in Tsing Yi, who was headed by him, was unusually tall, majestic as a mountain, and his eyes were shining. He was actually a five-fold great monk who crossed the tribulation realm. .


    "Are you late?"


    The old man reached out and searched for his divine consciousness, his face slightly frozen, "Except for some traces of starlight, there is no trace of leaving. This person is unusual."


    The old man Tian Guangbo, the elder protector of Emei, just sensed that there was an extremely large number of star power fluctuations here, and rushed over immediately.


    The monk on the side doubted, "Elder Tian, ??could it be other elders?"


    "Impossible, it must be an outsider. The elders will not absorb the star power outside," Tian Guangbo shook his head, a cold light flashed in his eyes, "The star power fluctuation just now, at least three special stars are inside...it seems someone is there. The people who intercepted the Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony outside, and they have succeeded, **** it!"


    The monk thought for a while, "Could it be those of Jiao Ren and Xu Dade?"


    "Dare they?"


    Tian Guangbo snorted coldly, "They can''t do it, if it''s them, I''ll take them off!"


    Feeling Tian Guangbo''s anger, the hearts of several monks were shocked, and they couldn''t help shaking a little.


    Tian Guangbo glanced at them, with a lot of disdain, "Don''t be stunned, and go looking for it separately! Feeling the breath of the primordial spirit, this person obviously hasn''t overcome the catastrophe, and can''t cast the spell with all his strength after absorbing the star power. He must run Not far away!"


    "Yes!"


    The monks did not dare to neglect at all, and took out the magic weapon and went away.


    Tian Guangbo did not leave. He took out a round jade plate and walked to the entrance of the cave to hold up the jade plate and visit it back and forth.


    The jade plate is copper-grey, simple and straight, and densely packed with small protruding particles. The composition of the particles is quite regular, corresponding to the many stars in the sky, flashing dim light from time to time.


    This is one of Emei��s most famous magic weapons, the Emei astrolabe. Only Emei can refine the magic weapon to search for stars. However, most astrolabes have only a few hundred stars, at most one thousand. There are at least seven or eight thousand stars on the astrolabe, which is extremely rare.


    Tian Guangbo stood at the entrance of the cave for a while, a light green light suddenly lit up on the astrolabe, and a star lit up.


    "The starlight from Luqixing, do you want to escape from my palm and see where you go?"


    Tian Guangbo was overjoyed and quickly injected star power into the astrolabe. After waiting for a while, there was no response.


    He was very surprised, "Even if there is only a trace of special starlight remaining on my body, my astrolabe can sense it, but now the astrolabe does not respond, nor does it guide me. Did that person completely absorb the starlight and star power? There is nothing left in the body, so it can''t be sensed? Is there such a star repair? It''s impossible. Could it be that he has a magic weapon to shield or absorb starlight and star power?"


    A glimmer of unstoppable greed suddenly flashed in his eyes.


    Standing still thinking for a while, he put away the astrolabe, chose a direction, and hurriedly pursued it.


    These scenes were seen by Zhou Shu thousands of miles away.


    "Emei, even the elders are connected to the outside world? It''s really bad. That astrolabe is very interesting. It seems that it can detect most special stars. If it can be obtained, it should be very useful for me to collect stars. help."


    Zhou Shu shook his head thoughtfully, and went in the opposite direction of Tian Guangbo.


    Now is not the time to find him, there are more important things to do.

 Chapter 1291: Late stage

    When he reached a valley, Zhou Shu stopped, looked around for a while, and opened the Universe Bag. ranw?en???`


    Divine Sense poked into the bag, and immediately heard the noise of twittering, which was endless.


    That is Xiaogun and Caiying and voice.


    They have all reached the level of consummation, but there is no suitable breakthrough opportunity, and they are not suitable and dare not overcome the catastrophe, so they can only stay in the bag of the universe to quarrel and relieve their boredom.


    In addition, there was a sword beside Caiying, which was a trace of Qingsuo''s sword spirit.


    The Sword Spirit of Qingsuo did not have autonomous consciousness, but it was an ancient sword spirit after all, with a deep foundation. The understanding of sword and sword intent was far above Zhou Shu and Caiying, but Zhou Shu could not communicate with her. Can''t get anything, but Caiying can. During this period of time, the two sword spirits communicated with each other, and Caiying gained quite a lot.


    When it comes to bickering, Xiaogun is still better than Caiying. He is often said to have only one or two words back, and his face flushes red.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two little guys, smiled slightly, and turned to the plain to the west.


    There are piles of savage beast corpses there, there are about sixty to seventy thousand, all of them are exchanged in the tribe, one stolen one exchange, so there is no business.


    Taking out a small wild pig, Zhou Shu planned to test the long-awaited Lian Wu Ju.


    The palm of the hand was on the back of the wild pig, and a strange white smoke overflowed from the palm of his hand. In an instant, the white smoke completely enveloped the wild pig, and he couldn''t see it at all. Zhou Shu himself couldn''t see it. Consciousness can''t pass through the white smoke, and can''t perceive what is changing inside.


    This scenario is the same as when using the Soul Refining Art.


    It was clearly Zhou Shu''s method, but he couldn''t see clearly and didn''t understand the essence. It was really weird, but if you think about it carefully, it will be clear that the white smoke is actually part of the demon refining pot, and the object refining and soul refining Jue only uses Zhou Shu''s body to complete the refining process. As for how to refining and the principles, only the spirit of the refining demon pot is clear, and it is not what Zhou Shu can understand now. The realm is far from being reached. .


    As the white smoke shrank rapidly, the wild pig inside also shrank, shrinking hundreds of times in just a few breaths.


    The white smoke dispersed quickly, wisps of it, and soon got back into Zhou Shu''s body, but the wild pig disappeared completely, and no trace was visible.


    Why didn''t it condense something similar to the soul fluid? Zhou Shu looked around and was surprised, but his figure was slightly shaken, an inexplicable warm air rushed into his body from top to bottom, and the heat flow spread throughout his body like a hot spring. There is no discomfort in the internal organs.


    This feeling is very clear and familiar. It is the feeling of improving one''s cultivation level. It often appears after practicing, and it will happen every month.


    Obviously, Zhou Shu''s cultivation base has improved a bit, and that wild pig has indeed transformed into a cultivation base.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, looking inwardly and running his mind, going back and forth more than a dozen times, confirming that there was nothing uncomfortable. Obviously, the cultivation level passed back by the white smoke was exactly the same as the one he had cultivated, and there was no difference.


    "It can transform a brute beast into a cultivation base, and it is perfectly contained, without any side effects, it is indeed a divine weapon."


    There was a burst of ecstasy in Zhou Shu''s heart, he almost shouted, and after a while he calmed down, and smiled faintly, "This is something that I had expected a long time ago. Any surprises, I should have gotten it, so I don''t need to be surprised. "


    He looked slightly condensed, "It''s a pity that it''s not like refining soul tactics that can transform soul liquid. In other words, the benefits of refining material tactics can only be enjoyed by me alone."


    But when you think about it, you can be relieved. If the refining can be used with others, it would be too terrifying. The artifact must be restricted, and only those who recognize the master can get the benefit.


    Zhou Shu also thought about it. When his realm reached a certain level and he could understand the inner essence of Lianwu Jue, he would naturally be able to do whatever he wanted, and he was no longer restricted, but that was not something he needed to think about now. thing.


    In addition, Zhou Shu also has some doubts. This wild beast also has some materials, such as wild pig teeth and wild pig tail bones, etc., but they are also refined into elemental power and so on with the refining art. There is no leftover. Next, and according to his previous thoughts, it seems that materials should be transformed into higher-level materials. Could it be that materials also carry energy such as aura?


    Thinking of this, he tried it twice.


    First, the savage beasts are broken down, the flesh and blood are refined once, and the useful bone material is refined again. The result is the same for both times, and they are transformed into cultivation bases.


    After thinking about it, he took out a piece of mysterious star spar. This fifth-order spar is a well-known supernatural material. There is no trace of spiritual energy in it, and no other energy exists, and as the white smoke covers it and takes it back, he I still felt a trace of improvement in his cultivation, of course, there was nothing left.


    In this way, the refining tactics brought by the refining demon pot can transform all items into the user''s cultivation base, no matter what.


    Although it''s different from what you expected, it''s okay. It saves many other ideas and troubles.


    No longer thinking about it, Zhou Shu quickly transformed.


    The pile of savage beasts gradually shrank until there were no more than three days.


    And in these three days Zhou Shu has reached the late stage of transforming the gods, and he couldn''t be more complete.


    There are six to seventy thousand wild beasts, none of which are lower than the fifth order. Of course, the fifth order is the most. A small part is the sixth order, and there are a few of the seventh order. The energy contained in it can be imagined, and these energy, there is no The remaining, nothing left behind, all entered Zhou Shu''s body and became Zhou Shu''s cultivation base. Of course, the measurement standards of Brutal Beasts and Zhou Shu''s cultivation base were not unified, but so many, enough, Zhou Shu''s cultivation base Pushed to the peak of the Huashen Realm.


    This is due to the magical effect of the refining technique. The cultivation base obtained is exactly the same as that of the cultivation, and there is no feeling of fatigue, and it can be absorbed and grown without interruption. On the other hand, it also lies in himself, the soul and spirit body, and the world of cultivation. In the near-perfect aptitude, the growth of the cultivation base is almost unimpeded, and the journey is smooth. Most of the cultivators of the gods will encounter the shackles. Shu Duan passed it through without experiencing such a process.


    At this time, Zhou Shu''s vitality in his body was turbulent, as vast as the sea, and he could burst out at any time to drown his opponent. This feeling was very good.


    If Zhou Shu defeated the Tribulation Realm in the past, he relied more on the suppression of divine souls, calculations and deductions and various magic weapons, but now it is enough to rely on the cultivation base. The weakest link that was originally his is now made up. Cultivation is enough to be comparable to the great monk crossing the tribulation realm, and even three or fourfold cultivating the realm crossing monk.


    If he wants to, he can go back to Lingyu City now, recall the second soul, and merge into the tribulation, but he will not do so, because he has to do the best to go to the tribulation, that is to say, let the physical body also To reach the level of Consummation, this can be done by returning to the Sudden Tribe and using the stagnant water to exercise.


    It''s not too difficult.


    (Ps: Thank you Yichi Honglian for your support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for their favorites~~)

 Chapter 1292: Tell bluebird

    "you����"


    The green sparrow was numb, but could not speak with its mouth open, and stood still like a wooden sculpture. ?Ranwen Novels?????????`???


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and shook it twice, "What''s wrong with me, I''m here, Qingque."


    Qingque''s eyes widened, as if she didn''t know Zhou Shu at all, "You, God Transformation... late stage? How is this possible! What kind of medicine did you take?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I didn''t take any medicine. I said I might scare you, and you are really scared."


    "How can you not be scared!"


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu up and down, and checked it again and again, but couldn''t help but shook his head, "It''s really you, how did you do it? In just eight or nine days, you have improved by two levels, and you are very stable. ...It seems that you will be able to overcome the catastrophe soon?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s coming soon, but don''t worry, there are still many things left to be done. After all, you don''t need to worry about breaking the realm."


    "you����"


    Qingque frowned unconsciously and complained, "It''s like you can break through if you want to break through, but... alas." She sighed unconsciously. Since she knew Zhou Shu, it seems that this is the case. Shu has always broken through when it was time to break through, and has never been trapped.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she shook her head, "How come there is a cultivator like you?"


    Only she didn��t know. Because of the sea of ??qi and qi, Zhou Shu encountered more shackles than others, not less than others, during the stage of refining qi, not less than others. The process was so difficult. Not many people besides him could bear it, but the suffering. It is also training, and afterwards it is sweet. The first level of Qi refining is the only one in the realm of cultivating immortals. With the extremely special Sea-Treading Technique, the road afterwards will naturally be smooth, and it will rarely be trapped in the shackles of self-cultivation.


    Therefore, Zhou Shu is destined to be different from other immortals.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t know, but do you want to know how I did it?"


    Qingque let out a cry, a lot of excitement flashed in his eyes, "Are you willing to say it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said rather solemnly, "I said I will tell you, now it''s almost time."


    It is indeed time. Unlike before, his changes have changed a lot in the past few days. If he keeps hiding, although the blue bird will not ask, there will always be some grudges. For the companions who need to experience life and death together , This is not a good thing, and now he has enough ability to deal with all dangers.


    Qingque looked thoughtful, looked up a few times, and whispered, "I''m listening."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have a demon refining pot..."


    "Refining Demon Pot?"


    As soon as he heard a few words, Qingque was stunned, and his voice trembled, "Is it true? I don''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Yes, it''s just incomplete, without a tool, and I''m collecting star power everywhere to restore its function..."


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Qingque took a few breaths and was out of breath.


    Under the stars, her face was red and white, and Zhou Shu��s words caused a great shock to her. She was at a loss if she was at this level of cultivation, and she didn��t know what to think, what to say, and what to do. what.


    After a while, she spoke and said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, I believe in you. Although I dare not say it, you really have a demon refining pot."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "Yes, otherwise, how do you think those soul fluids come from? Do you think I am as powerful as the heavens and have the ability to turn stones into gold? That is done by the Soul Refining Technique of the Demon Refining Pot. , As for the refining formula, I just got it. The brutal beasts we collected before have all become cultivation bases, so my cultivation base will be improved, and you have a great contribution."


    After a pause, he also sighed, "It''s really my luck to get such a chance."


    Staring at Zhou Shu, Qingque couldn''t help shaking her head, and then sighed, "Not only can you get the artifact, but you can also get the recognition of the artifact. I don''t think this is something that luck can explain. The artifact will never Choosing a master in vain, since he is willing to stay with you, it means that he is destined to be yours."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, and said slowly, "It''s not a recognition of the master, after all, there is no tool spirit inside."


    "The weapon spirit can regenerate. It''s enough for you to use the artifact. Isn''t that satisfied?"


    Qingque glared at Zhou Shu, and it gradually calmed down, returning to her past expression, curled her mouth slightly, and smiled, "I will follow you closely. "


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "It''s fine as you said, but the road ahead is long, which may not be what you want."


    "Don''t say frustrating words," Qingque frowned, "It will definitely be done, I believe you."


    Seeing Qingque nodding vigorously, Zhou Shu felt a little bit, and then nodded, rather solemnly said, "If I can really do what I want, I will definitely not be the only one who will enter the fairy world in the future. Many people are there. , You must be in it too."


    Qingque stagnated, looked at Zhou Shu, but did not speak for a while.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Stop talking about this By the way, Qingque, how many night pearls did you get?"


    "That''s too much."


    Qingque smiled, spreading out her hands, one after another pearls came out and fell in front of Zhou Shu. Under the count, there were as many as 120.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "You... too much, right?"


    "Anyway, around Emei, I bought everything that can be bought, and I bought it too."


    Qingque smiled slightly, quite expressive.


    She acted without shame, only following the principle of equivalent exchange, using the essence stone and soul liquid to exchange it. As for whether others would like it, that is another matter. In short, she would not miss it when she saw Ye Mingzhu, and she just stopped. In the place where the Falling Star Islands must pass, all those who go to the ceremony these days are stopped by her.


    Zhou Shu was very happy, "Thank you very much."


    "I think Emei''s Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony can''t go on anymore. No one dares to go to the Falling Star Islands." Qingque smiled, then said again, "By the way, someone is following me these days, as long as I take it When the Ye Mingzhu came out, a monk Emei came with him. His cultivation level was a bit high. I didn''t want to fight for something, so I avoided it. When this matter is over, I will look for him again."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Tian Guangbo?"


    Qingque was stunned when he heard the sound, and nodded, "Yes, it''s him, have you met him?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "He has something I want on him, and we will bring it when we meet it again."


    Qingque replied, "It''s just what I want. This person is not a good thing. I heard that he is in collusion with those who **** Ye Mingzhu."


    "We will go now."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The divine thoughts I released gave me feedback. Now Tian Guangbo and the group of people are together, they happen to be solved together."


    "it is good."


    Without saying much, the two quickly disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 1293: Call

    On a hill. Burning Wen Xiao? Say?????????`


    "Waste, it''s all a bunch of waste!"


    "The Grand Ceremony of Calling Stars is about to begin, so you can get such a little night pearl, what''s the use of raising you!"


    The roars continued, Tian Guangbo looked gloomy, and the cultivators on the opposite side stood respectfully, facing the scolding, the atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    After a while, Jiao Yi whispered, "My lord, it''s not all our fault. There was a female cultivator who rushed in front of us and replaced the Ye Mingzhu. Anyone we find is gone, so I want to change it. Can''t change it."


    Someone immediately said, "Yeah...not only her, but also a male repairman who is robbing us of business."


    "There are two of them here, we can''t help it. We went to find them, but we couldn''t find them. Could it be... someone sent by other elders?"


    "Fart, dare to talk nonsense?!"


    Tian Guangbo shouted, "This is the old man''s turn in the Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony, and the other elders will not come out. Emei is a rule, I think you are just lazy!"


    Jiao Ren was shocked when he heard the sound and almost fell to his knees.


    Several monks were trembling, begging.


    Seeing them begging for mercy, Tian Guangbo calmed down a little bit of anger. He didn''t know that someone was robbing him. He had felt the shadow of that female nun several times, but he couldn''t catch up and didn''t know who it was. , Feeling depressed, so he poured his anger on these monks, but he thought more about the mysterious person who had absorbed the power of the green stars, "Who would it be? According to the truth, other sects will not have Then a cultivator who understands star power will not have such a magic weapon. Is it really an elder in the door, and there are really unruly people?"


    Thinking of this, he felt very upset and shouted loudly, "Listen to the old man..."


    Before he finished his words, his expression suddenly changed, and he did not know when, two strangers appeared above the hill.


    It was unbelievable to be able to appear without him even noticing. At that moment, he immediately regarded these two people as extremely dangerous objects, but they must not stay.


    He skimmed in the air, squeezed a smile, and arched his hands, "Two fellow Taoists, what happened here?"


    The people who came were naturally Zhou Shu and Qingque. They were both extremely fast, and both of them were above Tian Guangbo. They deliberately hid them so that Tian Guangbo was unaware.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Good question, just because something is looking for you, give me all your Ye Mingzhu and astrolabe."


    "put����"


    Tian Guangbo was furious immediately, but he managed to suppress the anger, and he sneered, "Daoist, you are very straightforward. Do you know who the old man is?"


    At the same time as he was speaking, a coercion was released, such as a black cloud pressing the top, covering Zhou Shu and Qingque overwhelmingly.


    Zhou Shuli remained motionless in the cloud, and said lightly, "It''s a scum from Emei, I''m not interested in knowing your name yet."


    "court death!"


    Tian Guangbo couldn''t hold back the fire anymore. Qi Qiao almost came out of smoke, and he was trembling with anger. "A god-transforming kid, who thinks he has some hidden methods, came to provoke the old man. The old man will let you know today. What is it like to die!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him again, turned to Qingque and said, "Those, yours, leave this to me."


    Qingque smiled and nodded slightly, "I see."


    I saw her figure moved slightly, she was already on the hill, standing among several monks.


    "It''s her!"


    "The appearance is no different from what those people said, but I came here..."


    "Go, the elder happened to be here, let''s kill her together!"


    Several monks exclaimed, some shouted forward, but some quietly stepped back.


    Qingque glanced at them, slightly disdainful, and suddenly there was a light blue long whip in his hand. The tail of the whip was adorned with a few soft blue feathers, which swayed in the wind, not like a weapon, but more like a streamer.


    "Wandering Soul Silk?!"


    Tian Guangbo''s expression was stagnant, and his expression became more solemn, "Are you the guardian of Wushuang City, Qingque?"


    Qingque said calmly, "Do you know it too?"


    "A strand of blue soul falls into the sky, and outsiders do not know it. As long as it touches the wandering soul silk, it will be eaten by a thousand souls. There is nowhere to rely on the soul. It is like a wandering soul or lone ghost. "Tian Guangbo snorted and turned to the monks, "Be careful and don''t be touched by her magic weapon. The old man will help you when he solves this kid!"


    The cultivators quickly agreed, but their eyes looked at Qingque changed a lot, bringing a lot of fear.


    Tian Guangbo stared at Qingque, "Why is Wushuang City looking for trouble with the old man? Has the old man bothered you?"


    "There is no need to tell you what Wushuang City is going to do."


    The blue bird''s face was indifferent, and the long whip in his hand rolled out quickly. A monk who was close to him had not had time to react. He had been touched by the tail feathers of the long whip. He turned pale instantly, and then turned pale again, desperate, everywhere. When the tactics were set up indiscriminately, the cultivators on the side were suddenly killed and hit several fireballs.


    "Damn it, a bunch of trash!"


    Tian Guangbo cursed, but there was no time to look at it again, the vast sword intent had fallen in front of him.


    "The superb magic weapon, powerful sword intent Among them, Yuanli is even more extensive. Is this person really only the realm of God?"


    He was startled slightly, and then he shouted, "I thought it was nothing but that!"


    With his fingers flicking, star power gushed out, and the starlight quickly condensed into substance, forming a large rectangular shield in front of him, blocking Zhou Shu''s sword intent.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly stagnant, but also a little surprised.


    The sea Yangbo he used is already a very powerful sword art. With the power of the source and the huge elemental power, it is difficult for ordinary cultivators to face the front, but Tian Guangbo uses the star power to transform the shield. Blocked, different.


    "Humph."


    Tian Guangbo let out a whisper, and suddenly a spear was poked out from the Star Shield, and in the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of Zhou Shu.


    It was Zhou Shu who was caught off guard and hit directly on the chest, causing his figure to be slightly shaken. If he hadn''t protected his whole body with Dao power beforehand, plus Yan Fushu''s body, he was afraid that he would suffer a little injury.


    "There is this kind of change? The speed is almost the same as the starlight, and the power is not bad."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. In Tian Guangbo''s hands, Xingli was constantly changing, and he could switch to a magic weapon at any time, integrating offense and defense.


    Tian Guangbo over there was equally surprised.


    "How could it be possible that after the old man gave the King Hunter''s Spear with all his strength, there was no damage. Is this kid beaten with iron? This is a little tricky, how should I deal with it."


    For a while, the two looked at each other and did not continue.


    The first time the two played against each other, they tried and tested each other, and they knew that their powers and tactics were completely different, and they both wanted to understand more clearly before making plans.


    It''s different over there.


    Only for a while, Qingque had beaten all three monks and temporarily lost their souls, turning them into a scene of three pairs of three chaos, and Qingque stood aside, just smiled and seemed to enjoy it.

 Chapter 1294: Star repair changes

    Although the star power varies widely, it is still regular. Burning novel??????????`?


    Let��s not talk about the power of the moon. Every monk Emei, when he decides to be a star repairer to cultivate planetary power, he will choose a star that suits him as his natal star, and use it as a basis, no matter where he gets it in the future. The starlight and star power of the natal star will be transformed into the direction of the natal star, and transformed into the power that oneself can use, and when it reaches a certain level, the natal star can continuously expand and become several stars or a constellation.


    Every time a natal star is added to gain the power and change of the star, it requires the Star Cultivator to absorb more star power, which is basically equivalent to adding a primordial avatar for the average cultivator. For the Star Cultivator, it often needs nearly ten. The starlight and star power of special stars can do this, and for some extremely special star constellations, hundreds of them may not be enough.


    It is said that the highest stage of cultivating star power is to turn the heavens and stars into your own natal stars. No matter what the star power, you can use it at will and transform it into your own power. At that time, Xing Xiu can be regarded as There are thousands of changes, and you can do everything.


    Of course, that is a realm that can''t be reached without much abilities.


    The star that Tian Guangbo chose at the beginning was the Purple Pleiades, a star in the Hunting King constellation. Its power is relatively easy to absorb, and the main attack is very easy to use. But when he reached the realm of God Transformation, he added a few more natal stars. , There are several more changes in the star power. In the fifth stage of the Crossing Tribulation Realm, his natal star has been expanded to half of the Hunting King constellation, with 13 stars, and his star power naturally has 13 types Variety.


    The Hunter��s Spear and Orion��s Shield he used just now were just two of the variations, and they were also the two most commonly used and most effective ones.


    Zhou Shu also knew a lot about Emei��s star power through Qingque, but he couldn��t know what Tian Guangbo��s natal star was. If he weren��t a close relative of his master and apprentice, Xing Xiu would never reveal his natal star. Some confusion.


    Seeing the bad situation below, Tian Guangbo roared, his hair and beard were all fluffed.


    The fingers couldn''t help but swing, and star force spears pierced towards Zhou Shu. For a while, the spears were flying all over the sky, afraid that there would not be hundreds of them.


    Although the power alone is not as good as the previous Hunting King''s Spear, the number is far greater, and the sum is much stronger.


    The speed of the Star Force spear is still very fast, but Zhou Shu has been prepared, using his powerful spiritual knowledge to confuse the direction of the spear, wandering through it, without touching at all, while wandering, he also constantly uses the sword. Intent to fight back, but the sword intent he issued from time to time was all blocked by Fang Shield.


    The star power that formed the square shield was quite strange. Zhou Shu��s various powers were either resisted or resolved, unable to penetrate, even his Dao power was the same. After all, Tian Guangbo was already the fifth level of crossing the tribulation realm, and the way to the star. Understanding is still above Zhou Shu''s own way.


    It became a stalemate.


    Zhou Shu is meaningless. He can take a closer look. After he has fully figured out Tian Guangbo''s routines, he can use his strength. He is using Tian Guangbo to understand the idea of ??fighting against Xingxiu, but Tian Guangbo can''t wait any longer. On the one hand, it was obvious that the following had lost, and he had no chance of winning when Qingque came over, on the other hand, it was determined by the characteristics of Xingli itself.


    Star power will wear off, and it��s not easy to replenish it. Unlike ordinary cultivators, Yuan Li��s spiritual power is gone, and he will come back after taking a pill or practicing for a period of time. For Xing Xiu, Xing Li If it is consumed, either use the extremely rare Star Origin Pill or Ye Mingzhu to recover, or absorb the starlight to replenish it. Although ordinary starlight can also supplement the star power of special stars, the time required is not that much.


    He could feel that during the battle, the star-power spear he released was constantly weakening. If this continues, it may take decades or more to replenish it. If you use a pill or Ye Mingzhu , The gain is more than the loss.


    "You are stronger than mine, right, let you feel it, **** it!"


    After cursing secretly, Tian Guangbo suddenly widened his eyes, and two green lights suddenly flashed in his eyes.


    The starlight was soft, almost imperceptible, but it spread extremely fast, and instantly enveloped the audience, like a layer of green mist.


    Green mist.


    That is a special kind of star power magic tactics, chaotic the opponent''s consciousness in a large area, forming an effect similar to the domain.


    Luqixing is a special star in the Hunting King constellation. Tian Guangbo had the fate of getting the origin of the stars. When he was overjoyed, he added the Luqixing to his natal star. After years of practice, he also obtained a new one. Change is this fog.


    This is the second time Tian Guangbo has used the mist of Luqi. First, he hasn''t used it. He has never encountered a stronger opponent than his own consciousness. Second, because Luqi''s starlight is rare, it is difficult to replenish it when consumed. In the case of starlight, it would take decades to continuously absorb it.


    "You have also got Luqixing''s Ye Mingzhu, no matter where you go now, the old man will dig it out!"


    While emitting the green mist, he screamed in pain.


    At the moment when the green mist appeared Zhou Shu felt it, but there was no way.


    There are almost no signs of the changes in the star power, and the activation speed is so fast that he has no time to stop it, and he secretly praises it in his heart. If it is not the big problem of star power consumption, it is probably the most difficult force in the world of cultivation. Up.


    In the mist of green beauty, Zhou Shu''s spiritual sense was greatly restricted, and now his spiritual sense was worse than Tian Guangbo.


    This restriction method is indeed powerful, more powerful than many formations. The most troublesome part is that Zhou Shu has no good way to change this situation. The formation can see through and break the formation talisman, and in the face of this fog, he can only slowly Kill the star power and wait for it to be consumed.


    Zhou Shu gathered most of the divine consciousness within a few meters, and at the same time released more vitality and Dao power to consume the surrounding star power.


    The scope of divine consciousness becomes smaller, and there is no confusion. The fast star power spear can hit Zhou Shu from time to time, but Zhou Shu doesn��t care too much. On the one hand, he let go of the domain of Qingming��s vestment. Then took out a shield.


    That shield is also an extraordinary thing, a sixth-order magic weapon, and a fixed-light armor shield dedicated to restraining star power.


    Knowing that he was coming to Emei, Zhou Shu would naturally not fail to prepare. This armor came from the Shijia family in Longnan, a famous family in Dongsheng Prefecture.


    The sixth-order armored shield is not enough to completely resist Tian Guangbo''s star power spear, but with several layers of blocking outside, it is not difficult.


    The Star Force spear stopped in front of the fixed light shield, unable to move forward an inch, Zhou Shu looked condensed, raised his hand to disperse it, and at the same time wrapped it with the power of Dao to prevent Tian Guangbo from easily taking it back, thereby increasing Tian Guangbo''s consumption .


    Seeing that six or seven spears were concocted by Zhou Shu in a row, Tian Guangbo couldn''t help it.


    I thought that Zhou Shu could be restrained, and then I could take the opportunity to defeat him. How did he know that he lifted a rock but hit his own foot, and the consumption became more and more serious.

 Chapter 1295: 1 hit

    Zhou Shu responded calmly, but Tian Guangbo became more and more annoyed. Fire? Ran? Text???????`


    "Why is it so difficult to deal with a cultivator of the gods?"


    If this continues, the star power that has been absorbed for hundreds of years will be confessed, and it has become a joke that he has worked so hard to **** Ye Mingzhu.


    Unlike other immortal cultivators, most star cultivators seldom do anything, even if they are not crossing the tribulation realm. Because the star power is hard to come by, and there is no time to experience and find opponents. Apart from looking for special stars, star cultivators basically do everything at other times. It is living in seclusion on the island, absorbing and transforming star power day and night, thus continuously expanding one''s own natal stars, where to increase cultivation.


    And the Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony held every 100 years is to give Elder Emei an opportunity to increase his natal stars. This year it is Tian Guangbo��s turn to enjoy it. It was a great thing for him, but if he and Zhou Shu fight attrition, The Grand Ceremony of Calling the Stars was meaningless, because it consumed more than it could get, and it was a for nothing, not to mention that this time it was not as expected, and the number of Ye Mingzhu looted was several times less than in previous years.


    "Do you want to retreat?"


    Tian Guangbo''s mind was a little loose, but there were also many unwillingnesses, "He is just a God Transformation Realm... Maybe those Ye Mingzhu are still on him, as long as they can kill him, they can get it. Maybe he has special shielding star power. Magic weapon."


    Hesitated for a while.


    At this time, the following battle was over, the blue bird did not have the thought of looking anymore, the wandering soul silk flew out one after another, pierced the eyebrows of several monks, and took them away.


    The scattered primordial spirits and souls flew away everywhere, and Qingque didn''t have the idea of ??intercepting them. She didn''t need souls to cultivate the soul.


    She looked up at Zhou Shu and smiled, "Do you need my help?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said lightly, "No, I''ll be fine."


    The brief conversation between the two of them stimulated Tian Guangbo, who was hesitating. He was immediately angry, and instead laughed, "Hahaha! What a arrogant thing!"


    Before his words fell, Tian Guangbo raised his hands, and several stars shot into the green mist.


    Where the starlight fell, dozens of beams of light suddenly erected, spreading and connecting quickly, like a prison, trapping Zhou Shu in it.


    The cage of Orion is also a change of Tian Guangbo''s star power. It is not commonly used, because the cage needs to consume a very large amount of star power, condensate and gather, and this use makes him very painful.


    Qingque was slightly stagnant, her divine consciousness couldn''t penetrate into those beams of light, and there was a little worry in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu remained calm, and soon he judged that the Star Force prison was very strong and could not be smashed in a short time. Only Tian Guangbo wanted to maintain the cage, and the consumption would only be greater than him. He was in harmony with him, and he could watch. The change, obviously, prison is not a means of killing, there must be changes later.


    Tian Guangbo squinted his eyes slightly, showing a trace of triumph, and a few more stars fell into the fog.


    The starlight has different colors, passing through the star power prison, suddenly exploding inside, like fireworks.


    The scenery suddenly changed. Several kinds of starlight transformed into several different illusions, or the sea of ??fire, or the abyss, or the glacial river, overlapping each other. As long as you look at it more, you will be dizzy and don''t know where you are.


    The star illusion is also a change of the star power. It can be regarded as one of Tian Guangbo''s killer features. It can be used with the green mist to make the opponent fall into the illusion and get lost.


    He had a very good idea, but it was Zhou Shu that he met.


    In the green mist, although Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness was at a disadvantage, his divine soul was so strong that it would not be affected by the illusion. In addition to the bright moon on the sea that comes with Treading the Sea Art, the illusion formed by the star power is no matter how wonderful it is. He paused slightly, in the midst of several illusions, his expression still indifferent, and even smiled at Tian Guangbo.


    This smile made Tian Guangbo a little bit burst.


    This kind of star power change still didn''t work, and star power was spent in vain.


    "Only use them."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his anger was distressed, and he secretly gritted his teeth.


    The star illusion disappeared, the star power spear also disappeared, and the sky was filled with green fog.


    In the silent night, under the starry sky, there is only a lonely cage left between the sky and the earth.


    As if he had noticed something, Zhou Shu''s expression gradually became solemn. The next blow must be Tian Guangbo��s strongest blow, but besides being cautious, he still has a little expectation. He doesn��t know what novel changes he will see and increase his knowledge. To expand his way.


    Unlike the previous star power that can be emitted with a flick of his finger, Tian Guangbo solemnly took out a night pearl.


    Ye Mingzhu emits a dazzling brilliance in the night, and it is even more hot as a fire, and you can feel the heat wave for several miles.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t see clearly, but Qingque frowned and thought to himself, "What kind of stars are stored in it, the stars are so strong, it seems that I have never heard of it?"


    Tian Guangbo glanced at it reluctantly, and with a violent wave, Ye Mingzhu got into the cage and exploded.


    Suddenly, the fire blazed into the sky, the sky and the earth faded, and the night suddenly turned into day.


    "Hahaha, are you still alive?"


    Tian Guangbo laughed and cursed, with some regrets on his face, "Unfortunately, that night pearl."


    How can it be a pity, that Ye Mingzhu was obtained through painstaking efforts from Chiyan Star, and the origin of the starlight is in it.


    Chiyan Star is a rare special star. It only appears once in the Xuanhuang world about 7,700 years ago. It is not easy to collect it. The star of Chiyan Star is as hot as fire, and it is called "under the starlight, thousands of miles of scorched earth". , And its starlight origin is even more unable to resist the body of crossing the catastrophe.


    This night pearl, which stores the origin of the Chiyan star light, contains a lot of starlight. It can be described as a special star among special stars. It is worth dozens of ordinary special stars. The real million gold is hard to find, even in Emei. .


    After Tian Guangbo got it, he tried to absorb the starlight and transform it into his own star power several times, but every time he failed, and even suffered a lot of injuries, he had to give up. Although things are good, there is no way to absorb them.


    But he also knew that even if this night pearl was not absorbed, it could still play a great role, such as now.


    Detonating the Ye Mingzhu, causing the red flame starlight inside to erupt completely, the source of which is enough to burn everything, what is it to be a god?


    He seemed to have seen the result, and he felt refreshed.


    "The old man must also be ready to go. The distance here is still too close. If the source of the starlight shines, the old man will not be able to protect himself."


    Just thinking of this, the light had all dissipated, and the world had returned to its original appearance, which surprised him a little, "It''s gone so soon?"


    What surprised him even more was that he hardly felt a little starlight...


    "Where is Chi Yan Starlight?"


    The smile froze on his face, and he stared at it with doubts. The prisoner had completely disappeared, while Zhou Shu stood in the air with a calm expression, with the corners of his mouth slightly bent, with a hint of uncontrollable pride.


    "How is it possible? This is impossible!"


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support of Xiefeng, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1296: Not enough

    Zhou Shu felt a difference the moment Ye Mingzhu entered the prison. w.QDD


    Being wrapped in Ye Mingzhu can bloom with such brilliance, once let it burst out, the blazing starlight is afraid that it will swallow everything, nothing can be spared, but Zhou Shu gave birth to a trace of joy.


    How can you not be happy?


    The starlight in this night pearl has not been transformed by star cultivation, and the demon refining pot can fully absorb it, and the stronger the starlight, the greater the power, the more benefits the demon refining pot will get.


    He took out the demon refining pot and stood in front of him.


    Ye Mingzhu suddenly exploded, but ninety-nine percent of the starlight, including its origin, was absorbed by the demon refining pot, and only a very small part of it spilled out. This part did no harm to Zhou Shu at all.


    Seeing the runes on the demon refining pot constantly lit up, fearing the effect of dozens of special stars before, Zhou Shu was naturally overjoyed.


    Putting away the demon refining pot and looking at Tian Guangbo not far away, he smiled with satisfaction.


    "you you����"


    He thought it was a fatal blow, but it disappeared, and he didn''t know how the other party did it. At this time, Tian Guangbo''s mood was difficult to describe, and he couldn''t say anything. Even the curse seemed to be exhausted.


    "It''s me."


    Zhou Shu stepped forward and arrived in front of Tian Guangbo in just a few breaths, stepping on the sea sword with a finger, and the huge sword intent rolled towards him.


    He had always used the Heavenly Dust Sword before, but now he took out the Sea Stepping Sword and went all out to win with one blow.


    Tian Guangbo quickly calmed his mind, and erected the shield of star power in front of him, but he realized that something was wrong in an instant. At this time, Zhou Shu''s sword intent was much stronger than before. In addition to Yuan Li''s sword intent, there was an extreme The power of the spiritual origin is rolling in.


    "Sword Spirit..."


    He quickly distinguished it, and it was too late to think about why Zhou Shu didn''t use it before, urging the star power, and one after another strong shields were erected.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    The sword strength is complete, it is unmatched, the shields of star power burst open, and they arrive in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, Tian Guangbo''s star power was extremely exhausted, and more importantly, his fighting spirit was almost gone. However, Zhou Shu, who had just reached the late stage of the God Transformation Stage, was on the contrary, almost without loss, not to mention Caiying had been holding back for a long time. Try hard, compare the two, stand on top of each other.


    No longer retained anything, the power of the Dao and the power of the origin surging out, smashing these star power shields, it is really like a ruin.


    In an instant, the sword intent had reached Tian Guangbo, and Tian Guangbo had no time to defend himself.


    With only a deep bang, Tian Guangbo''s body suddenly cracked and scattered to the ground.


    The green bird in the distance was stunned, "Is this dead?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. He could see clearly, the scattered body quickly disappeared into stars, and Tian Guangbo also disappeared.


    Let go of his spiritual consciousness, Zhou Shu once again saw Tian Guangbo''s figure, already hundreds of miles away.


    Qingque also sensed it, and couldn''t help being surprised, "Why did you run so far? What kind of escape is this? There is no sign of it?"


    "Catch up."


    Zhou Shu didn��t know the reason. He was clearly in front of him just now, and he appeared hundreds of miles away in a blink of an eye. What is the truth, but he understands that the cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm is by no means so easy to kill. Tian Guangbo obviously has the skill.


    This technique, called Dou Zhuan Xing Yi, is a secret that Emei does not pass on, and only a few elders are qualified to learn it.


    Dou Zhuan Star Shift, using starlight and its own star power, can move a distance of tens of miles or even hundreds of miles instantaneously. This is similar to the magic weapon inverse star light, but there are many restrictions on use. The first is to have enough starlight. The second is that it consumes a lot of money, and the third is that it will fall into a state where the star power cannot be used for a period of time after the shift. The higher the cultivation base, the shorter the time.


    Because of the third point, Dou Zhuan Xingyi is difficult to use for attacks, most of the time it is used to escape.


    In order to save his life, Shi Cai Tian Guangbo quickly cast Dou Zhuan Xing Shift, moving himself to the farthest point he could move.


    But he didn''t notice that his consumption itself was very large, and using such a large amount of star power tactics, the body could not bear it, exceeding the limit, not only couldn''t use the star power, even stiffened and couldn''t move.


    Perceiving Zhou Shu and two of them chasing after him, he couldn''t move, and was anxious.


    After waiting for dozens of breaths, maybe after his longest dozens of breaths, he was finally able to use the star power again. He quickly sighed in relief and strode forward, just to escape.


    Only with these dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu and Qingque had chased them not far away.


    The escape technique activated by the use of star power can be said to be the fastest escape method in the world of cultivating immortals, as can be seen from Jiao Ling, but Tian Guangbo is not Jiao Ling, he is not so good at using star power, and he is worried that he will become frozen again when he consumes too much. He didn''t dare to exert too much effort, and after a while, Zhou Shu and Qingque caught up.


    Zhou Shu and Qingque surrounded Tian Guangbo one after another.


    Tian Guangbo looked at the two men, with a lot of despair and regret in his heart.


    He is in a critical situation right now, although he still has some hidden means that he has not taken out, but using those means will definitely touch the origin, which will be very detrimental to his cultivation level, and will be stagnated in the fifth layer of the Tribulation Realm and cannot be promoted. For the cultivators who have reached the fifth stage of the Cross Tribulation Realm, promotion to the immortal level is the only purpose. They are stunned, no longer have to live in the world, forbearance, it is not necessary to never take action, practice day and night, and give up many things~www .novelhall.com~ Everything we do is to win the next opportunity to cross the catastrophe, and once this opportunity is gone, living is meaningless.


    "To be forced to this point by a God Transformation Realm, really..."


    He sighed secretly and turned to Zhou Shu, "Two fellow daoists, you are chasing after you, why on earth, do you have a deep hatred that you can''t solve?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head indifferently, "I just want to tell you that we took those Ye Mingzhu, and the person you are looking for is us."


    "you����"


    Tian Guangbo glared at Zhou Shu, unable to speak.


    Although he had guessed it a long time ago, Zhou Shu and Qingque were the mysterious people who vie with him for the Pearl of the Night, but Zhou Shu said so frankly that he was extremely unhappy, and his heart was difficult to resolve, but the old mouth that just came to his mouth The blood was forcibly swallowed back by him


    Zhou Shu looked in his eyes and smiled faintly, "Aren''t you looking for us all the time? Now that we are here, you should be satisfied. Just do what you want quickly. We are all waiting."


    Tian Guangbo''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and he barely suppressed his mind, and smiled with a gentle smile, "Where the Taoist friends come from, the old man is not an unreasonable person. Since those Taoist Ye Mingzhu have already got it, that''s Tao. My friend, how could the old man have any opinions? Ha ha, fellow Taoists just accept it."


    The situation is better than others, knowing that he is not Zhou Shu''s opponent, he is not willing to die, so he immediately changes his face in order to make good friends.


    "Oh?" Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "that is, you don''t plan to want those Ye Mingzhu?"


    Tian Guangbo shook his head vigorously and said boldly, "No more, those are all Taoist friends."


    "So thank you for your kindness."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, but soon showed a trace of sadness, and sighed, "However, I still feel that it is not enough." 8)

 Chapter 1297: Dont want to die

    Tian Guangbo seemed to have realized something, and took out more than a dozen Ye Mingzhu, "This is the previous one. If the Daoist wants it, the old man will give it to the Daoist together...


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Elder Tian is bold, hehe, but disrespectful."


    "Where is it, it should have belonged to the Daoist," Tian Guangbo hated him, but he had to continue with a smiling face and said slowly, "It''s just...you got the Ye Mingzhu, so should you not chase the old man again?"


    "This one����"


    Zhou Shu frowned, embarrassed, "It''s still not enough."


    Tian Guangbo''s heart was full of anger, wishing that Zhou Shu could be crushed into powder, but he held it back and said calmly, "You may as well say what conditions do you have for fellow Daoists. As long as the old man can do it, there is no reason to refuse."


    "Elder Tian is really a refreshing person."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing his approval, and said slowly, "You got thirty-one night pearls from those six people. You should also have some on your body. Don��t leave them all to me, and then give yours. Give me the Emei astrolabe, and I will let you go. It''s very simple."


    "you!"


    Tian Guangbo''s complexion changed drastically, and the accumulated anger broke out almost instantly, his complexion was red and he said, "Don''t deceive people too much!"


    The confiscated Ye Mingzhu is nothing more. The Ye Mingzhu on his body are all treasures, and several of them are very related to his next natal star. It is difficult to find it again, and the Emei star chart is even more so. It is rare that he obtained it from the elders of the previous generation with great efforts. There are no more than three stars in Emei. The collection of special stars is almost entirely dependent on it, which is the foundation of his life.


    "Well, I''ll take it myself."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, slowly raised the sword in his hand, and the blue bird behind him was also ready.


    The net has been laid, and if you want to go out, you can only break the net.


    Tian Guangbo''s complexion changed a few times. He couldn''t fight, and he couldn''t bear it. He glanced around, and suddenly shouted, "Aren''t you coming out? Are you watching the same door go to death!"


    Not far away, a female monk suddenly appeared, did not approach, stood far away, her expression a little embarrassed.


    There are other Emei monks here, Zhou Shu and Qingque have already sensed them, and they had some exchanges.


    "Qing Que, there are other cultivators here, and they are also from Emei."


    "Well, she probably just passed by, and it is estimated that she will not help Tian Guangbo. For thousands of years, the relationship between Elder Emei has never been good. In order to fight for the most suitable island to absorb the starlight, each other is in a quarrel, and the same family are regarded as enemies. "


    "I think so too. If I can help, I will come here before, and I will feel the battle here tomorrow morning."


    "Be careful, but watch out that she finally comes out to **** Ye Mingzhu."


    Seeing the monk, Zhou Shu didn��t care. He still approached Tian Guangbo. Tian Guangbo yelled in panic, ��Fairy Late Cloud, help me deal with these two people, and my Xingya Island will return it to you. The two islands will also send you off!"


    "Fairy Wanyun? Isn''t this the person that Fairy Heyin asked me to find?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was stagnant, and he raised his eyes to look at the female cultivator, who was also looking at him, her eyes met and exchanged glances.


    The look in his eyes was quite complicated, but it was definitely not an opponent.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. Obviously, Fairy Wan Yun had recognized him a long time ago, mostly from the news from Fairy Heyin.


    "Elder Tian, ??what you said is true?"


    Fairy Wan Yun turned to Tian Guangbo, showing a hint of surprise.


    Tian Guangbo thought that there was a savior, and said hurriedly, "Of course it is true, that Xingya Island should have been yours!"


    "Fine."


    Fairy Wan Yun nodded gently, walked over here slowly, and stopped near Tian Guangbo.


    Her walking posture is quite elegant, and there is a little bit of light under her step. Every step she takes will leave a trace of starlight. The trail formed looks like a constellation, but more like a strange formation.


    Seeing Fairy Wan Yun approaching, Tian Guangbo sighed in relief, but after a while, he became solemn again, "Fairy Wan Yun, what do you mean?"


    The location of Fairy Wan Yun��s station and Zhou Shu Qingque formed a triangle, enclosing him, plus the trapped star array behind her, anyone could see that she didn��t seem to be here to help Tian Guangbo, but rather like Zhou. Shu them together.


    Fairy Wan Yun said lightly, "It doesn''t mean anything."


    "Are you going to take advantage of others?"


    Tian Guangbo''s complexion changed drastically, and he shouted, "We are the same family, and it is a big taboo for the sect to kill each other!"


    Fairy Wan Yun looked indifferent, "Elder Tian is really oblivious. Three hundred years ago, didn��t you force me like that? As for the door rules, no one has followed them for almost a thousand years. Elder Tian is still scrupulous. This one."


    Before she finished her words, a few brilliant star flowers bloomed in her hands and swept towards Tian Guangbo.


    "you����"


    Tian Guangbo hurriedly resisted.


    The star flower turns into a thick red glow, which surrounds Tian Guangbo. The red glow can not only trap the divine consciousness, but also limit the star power. If in normal times, Tian Guangbo is not afraid, but at this time he consumes too much , Not only struggled to come out, but got deeper and deeper Fairy Wanyun looked at Zhou Shu and said sincerely, "Zhou Shu, help me."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I want to get what I want."


    Fairy Wan Yun nodded immediately, "Definitely, I just need to get my island back, don''t worry, I can help you open his nun ring."


    Now that she had torn her face, she naturally no longer had any scruples. The two negotiated without any fear. Tian Guangbo was trembling with anger. She kept yelling "shameless", but she could only yell. He couldn''t think of a solution. Way.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    Without hesitation, Zhou Shu, Qingque and Fairy Wanyun immediately launched a thunderstorm-like offensive against Tian Guangbo.


    However, after a few dozen breaths, Tian Guangbo was clumsy from left to right, and he suffered a lot of injuries, and his eyes gradually became desperate.


    He did have some hidden methods, but facing the three of them, there were also the same cultivators of star power, which didn''t have much effect. No matter how hard he tried to resist, it was just a dying struggle.


    Xingli is like a chain, completely binding Tian Guangbo, who has almost no strength, on the other side of Xingli, is the fairy night cloud with cold eyes.


    Zhou Shu seized the opportunity, and the Sea-Treading Sword was wrapped in the power of the source, and immediately cut it down, from head to toe, dividing Tian Guangbo in two.


    Wandering soul silk arrives at the right time, smashing the flying souls.


    Once the body dies, the soul of the soul will die. Only some souls will overflow. Most of these souls are formed by obsessions. It is unlikely that they will be reborn again, but just in case, it is still Best to break up.


    A white smoke flew out, earning those remnant souls.


    A monk crossing the Tribulation Realm fell into the world like this, leaving no trace.


    Except for the wailing he uttered before he died, "I am unwilling, I want to be promoted, I don''t want to die...", it still echoed around for a long time. 8)

 Chapter 1298: Night Cloud Fairy

    Seeing Tian Guangbo''s fall, Fairy Wan Yun let out a sigh of relief. .qD


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, waved his hand to gather the remaining things together, and the corpse was also stored in the Universe Bag. As a monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm, even if he died, his body was extremely expensive material. He would not do it to cross the Tribulation Realm. The monk''s body is going to kill people, but since it has already been killed, don''t waste it.


    He handed Na Xu Jie over, "Fairy Late Cloud, trouble."


    Fairy Wan Yun nodded and took it, using star power to forcibly break the prohibition of Naxu Jie, and took out the contents one by one. Zhou Shu wanted the Emei astrolabe and many Ye Mingzhu in it, she didn��t have much. Look, hand it over to Zhou Shu directly.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, thanking him.


    Fairy Wan Yun quickly saluted, "I thank you, Zhou Shu, thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed and asked, "Why are you here? Are you ready to deal with him?"


    Fairy Wan Yun shook his head quickly, "Friend Daoist Zhou, it''s a coincidence, I actually came to you..."


    Not long ago, Fairy Heyin sent a message to her that Zhou Shu was coming to participate in the Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony and entrusted her to take care of her for a while, but she knew that the current Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony was not a good thing, and it would be difficult for the participants to get benefits. It is said that the most likely thing is that Ye Mingzhu was robbed, and even died. In order to be innocent, Fairy Liang Yin would look around Emei every day to prevent Zhou Shu from coming to the ceremony.


    Seeing her sincere expression, not a fake, Zhou Shu arched her hands, showing some gratitude, "So that''s it, the fairy has a heart."


    Fairy Wan Yun shook her head and smiled. She was also quite awed to Zhou Shu, and only then did she relax.


    She warmly said, "It''s also a coincidence. I found out that I saw Friends Zhou Dao today. I didn''t expect that Friends Zhou Dao was playing against Tian Guangbo... This Tian Guangbo and I have a grudge. Three hundred years ago, the Stars of Falling Star Island changed, and a star rain fell. The island where I practiced is Xingya Island. The stars on the island are prosperous. I could have relied on these stars to advance to the next level, but I was robbed of it by Tian Guangbo. I was also seriously injured and my star power was lost a lot, until the last few decades. Only then did he make up for it, his cultivation base could not be advanced, but for the past three hundred years, he used the starlight of Xingya Island to advance to the first level and reach the fifth level of the tribulation realm. How can I not report such a big hatred?"


    She said with a bit of resentment, "Tian Guangbo is twice higher than me. I am not his opponent, but I didn''t expect him to be forced into this kind of field by fellow daoists... I planned to watch him die. If he was called out, it''s okay, let him die faster."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and understood the process, but it was not that Fairy Wan Yun could not find him a few days ago, but Zhou Shu deliberately avoided him. He had seen her several times and avoided him. At this time, he was chasing Tian Guangbo. He didn''t avoid it before being seen by Fairy Wanyun.


    Qingque seemed to think, "In Emei, is the relationship with the same school so bad?"


    Fairy Wan Yun just nodded and sighed, "It was not like this more than 700 years ago. Since I changed the star owner, it has changed..."


    The so-called star master is actually the suzerain of Emei, who has the highest authority in Emei.


    Unlike other sects, the star master��s choice is more dependent on the will of heaven. It is said that after the ascension of Emei ancestor Li Emei, he built a star, named Emei Xing. Later disciples of Emei, as long as they can be recognized by Emei star Can be a candidate for the Emei star, in charge of Emei.


    More than 700 years ago, the old star master failed to cross the catastrophe and fell, and among the two star master candidates, one of them went out to practice and disappeared, and the star master position was automatically inherited by the other candidate. The Quan Qing Lin.


    "After Quan Qinglin became the star lord, Emei gradually became like this..."


    Fairy Wan Yun was reluctant to say more, "Although he acted quite unfairly, he was recognized by Emei Star. He inherited the will of Emei ancestors. Everyone was helpless, and... Fortunately, the Emei family has a big bottom. , Let him go, and wait until the next star master is naturally fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and didn''t ask much. The Emei matter had little to do with him, and he didn''t care.


    However, he was also a little curious. It was really not easy for such a large sect to determine the star master by God''s will.


    After a pause, Fairy Wan Yun appeared a bit solemn, and said slowly, "Friend Zhou, you leave here as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "Oh?"


    Fairy Wan Yun explained, ��It��s meaningless to participate in the Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony now. Many people have been driven back by Tian Guangbo, and Ye Mingzhu is gone. What''s more, this Zhaoxing Grand Ceremony was originally opened for Tian Guangbo. Now he is dead. It is estimated that Emei will not do it anymore."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I know this too."


    Fairy Wan Yun continued, "In the end, Tian Guangbo is Elder Emei. There are many disciples, and there are many elders who have been friends with. Among them, there are many strong men who have crossed the tribulation realm. They will probably act after Tian Guangbo has fallen behind. It''s for his people, but for his things... This place is too close to Emei, and they must be able to sense it soon. Daoists should leave early."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Where are you Fairy Yun that night?"


    Fairy Wan Yun smiled slightly and shook his head, "Friend Zhou, the star power I used just now has completely dissipated, leaving no traces, and I didn''t take anything from him. I want to track it down and chase it. Come not to me."


    "The fairy had planned for a long time, then nothing will happen," Zhou Shu smiled lightly and raised his hand. "Also, I am planning to leave, so I will leave."


    "Ok����"


    Fairy Wan Yun nodded and saluted, "Okay, thank you fellow daoist for your help today, this kind of grace Wan Yun will not forget, and there will be rewards in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly without saying much, and left with the green bird.


    Fairy Wan Yun stayed in place for a while, seeming to be thinking about something, and soon left. After a few hours, several Emei monks flew here with a serious expression.


    "Sure enough, something happened."


    "The old man also sensed that Brother Shi Caitian''s star power oscillated greatly, but after that, he fell silent and fell here."


    "Brother Tian''s Na Xujie and his remains are gone, so it must be for money."


    "Who did it, who can kill our elder under Emei''s nose?"


    "There are no traces of other star power, it shouldn''t be done by someone in the same school, who is it?"


    "Will it be the high priest of the barbarian tribe? They have been looking for the body of the cultivator who crossed the Tribulation Realm for a blood sacrifice. They wanted to find it from our Emei, so they regarded Brother Tian as a sacrifice."


    "It is possible, but unlikely. We are no longer hostile to the barbarians. We are more like immortal cultivators. However, it is unlikely that Shushan has not felt the power of the profound heart, but there is a lot of soul power. Other states, or is it the Jiang family doing trouble?"


    "It is indeed possible for the Jiang family. The monk who can kill Brother Tian so easily is the only Jiang family in Nanzhanzhou."


    A monk suddenly shouted, hoarse, "No matter who it is, I must kill him to avenge the master!"

 Chapter 1299: Fairy music book

    In a few hours, Zhou Shu and Qingque had been far away. WW.��w


    Above the blue clouds, Zhou Shu looked through Tian Guangbo''s belongings, his expression was a bit heavy.


    Qingquexian noticed it and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, you didn''t plan to kill him, did you regret it?"


    "Um...maybe a little bit."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "I just want to get things from the beginning, just as he was punished for robbing us, things turned out like this, something unexpected."


    Actually, it��s not regretful. It��s just that Zhou Shu never wanted things to go beyond his control. The appearance of Fairy Wan Yun obviously disrupted his plan and made things go in another direction instead of going according to his plan. A little dissatisfied.


    "He won''t give it to you. The astrolabe is very important. It is related to his promotion. The cultivator of the Tribulation Realm regards promotion as more important than life, and the things that help him promote are similar, so you want to get them. I must kill him."


    Qingque glanced at him, and said earnestly, "It should be the first time you have killed the monk crossing the Tribulation Realm, right? Although it is said in the classics... the monk crossing the Tribulation Realm can only be killed by the heavens. It��s not good to cross the robbery, but now in the world of cultivating immortals, they have always been killing each other. Few people really care, so don''t take it too seriously.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said slowly, "Qing Que, this is your first time, right?"


    Qingque''s face was stagnant, and he whispered, "So what?"


    "It''s okay, thank you," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, rather happily, "In fact, you can''t let go."


    "I����"


    Qingque was stunned, but didn''t know how to answer.


    Yes, she really couldn''t let go. Although she had defeated many cultivators of the Tribulation Realm, and many of them should be killed, she had never really been a killer.


    When the cultivator crosses the tribulation realm, the cultivator��s opponent is only Heaven��s Dao, and if you die, you can only die in the hands of the Heaven��s Dao. If you die because of heaven, the monk''s fall also means this. If the monk slays the cross tribulation cultivator, he will be avenged by the Heavenly Dao. It will become more and more fierce, and it will be much more difficult to get a fairy.


    ����This concept has been deeply ingrained, and many monks keep it in their hearts. When facing a monk who crosses the tribulation realm, even if they want to die, they will try their best to get serious injuries, keep others alive, and try to let the gods take the opponent��s life. , Qingque is the same, and Zhou Shu''s sharp sword directly cut off Tian Guangbo''s vitality. Now she thinks of some inexplicable emotions, "Why is he so decisive? Isn''t he worried about heaven at all?"


    It was only after the fact that she thought of it, and at that time, she also shot Tian Guangbo''s soul apart without hesitation.


    "Don''t be in a daze."


    Zhou Shu patted her lightly, showing a bit solemnly, "Bluebird, whoever deserves to be killed must be killed, even if it is to walk the way for the sky, the way of the sky does not do, we do the same, as for the possible revenge of the sky For me, you don��t want to survive the catastrophe in these hundred years, I will help you at the right time."


    Zhou Shu has always trusted Qingque, but Qingque knew that it would affect her promotion, but he did not hesitate to take action. This made him pay more attention to her and promised her to help her rise to the immortal. Promise of.


    Qingque returned to her senses, her eyes widened, and she was very puzzled, "Can you help me overcome the catastrophe, is this possible?"


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "There is nothing impossible, you will know then."


    "Oh... well."


    Qingque nodded slightly. Although she was still a little confused, she obviously believed in Zhou Shu more, and there was no reason not to believe him. In front of her, Zhou Shu had done countless things that amazed her, and she had begun to feel that there was nothing. Things that Zhou Shu couldn''t do.


    Thinking of this, her worries and doubts gradually disappeared, and she also returned to her past demeanor.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Qingque smiled and said, "Zhou Shu, you don''t have to worry about Emei. Now Emei is in a mess. Even if you find that the elder has fallen, you will not necessarily avenge him. Moreover, as long as Fairy Yun doesn''t say anything that night, No one knows that you and I did it. I warned her, she didn''t dare."


    "Even if you know it, don''t worry, the cultivators who cross the Tribulation Realm have all fallen. If you really dare to take revenge, please come."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, not paying attention, "Let''s see how we get."


    Those who can be put into the Naxu Ring by the Cross Tribulation Realm cultivator will naturally not be mediocre. When Zhou Comfortable only checked, there was also a hint of excitement.


    There are not a lot of spiritual stones, but hundreds of thousands of them, but they are all high-quality, pure, top-grade spiritual stones are very rare attribute spiritual stones, not only five element attributes, special attributes such as thunder and wind. Many, and it is rare for Tian Guangbo to collect them. These are all resources that Zhou Shu needs very much, and they will be of great use when deploying the teleportation array in the future.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Qingque, Qingque shook her head quickly, "Don''t look at me, I don''t want it, Wushuang City does not lack these."


    Zhou Shu nodded and put it away, not evasive.


    Qingque said seriously, "Don''t ask me, you take it all, I don''t need anything, you said you want to help me out of the catastrophe-you can tell me anything you need in the future, and I will try my best to help you ."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, I really need your help."


    There are also many magic weapons, which are basically related to the star power. Many are used to assist in the absorption of cultivation ~ www.novelhall.com~ but very few fights. The battle method of the Xuanhuang world star repairs is determined, and they are not good at magic weapons. Zhou Shu took a few glances and put it aside, and then he will take a closer look later to enrich his way.


    But one of the magic weapons is quite strange. It is flat like a bamboo slip, pure black, and has uneven appearance. You can''t see anything unusual, but you will find that the space inside is not small, and there are many light spots of different colors. , The light spots formed a variety of different patterns, which looked like runes and some ancient characters.


    Zhou Shu picked it up curiously, "Qing Que, do you know what magic weapon this is?"


    Qingque thought for a while and shook his head, "I haven''t seen it before, maybe it''s used to store starlight?"


    "Those light spots are indeed starlight, but the number is too small, and it looks a bit old, I am afraid it is something ten thousand years ago..." Thinking of this, Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense of it and called Yan Huaming out. "Yan Huaming, do you know what this is?"


    Yan Huaming immersed himself in the consciousness for a while, then said in surprise, "This is a fairy sound!"


    "Xianyin?"


    "Yes, it is a very rare treasure. The last time I saw the Heavenly Sword Gate more than 10,000 years ago," Yan Huaming explained, "The starlight pattern inside is a special kind of text that records the power of the human race from the immortal world. Information."


    "Human power, from the fairy world?"


    Qingque and Zhou Shu glanced at each other, their hearts beating rapidly.


    Yan Huaming nodded, "Yes, after the human race can soar to the immortal realm, it will be difficult to pass information back to the Xuanhuang world, but there are several special methods. Xianyin is one of them. Those who can receive the information transmitted by the power of stars through the stars, and display them in the form of special patterns, as long as the cultivators who understand the fairy sound can get the secrets."


    Zhou Shu and Qingque looked at Yan Huaming together, "Then you, do you know?"

 Chapter 1300: Cover up and think

    "I don''t know. w.DD"


    Yan Huaming shook his head, and there were many disappointments, "I can''t see the meaning of it, and it used to be. It is said that only a few people can see it. This fairy sound book is like... By the way, it is like a stone of heaven. People can see it."


    He nodded repeatedly, feeling a little excited when he thought of a suitable metaphor.


    "Is that so?"


    Qingque sighed softly, a little regretful. She had also seen Tianyuan Stone, but she didn''t get anything.


    And Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, if it was similar to the Heavenly Margin Stone, then maybe he could see the content inside.


    Yan Huaming continued, "Xianyin Shu is a very ancient magic weapon. The refining method has long been lost. Now there are only a few big sects and some very ancient families. The book has always hoped to be guided by the powerful guidance of his ancestors."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly. Neither he nor Qingque were disciples of the big sect, nor were they disciples of aristocratic families. It is not surprising that they have not seen this thing.


    After thinking for a while, he said slowly, "This fairy music book should belong to Emei, maybe it has been read, right?"


    "Emei has a fairy sound book, but it will never be carried by the elders, it will only be stored in the most important place."


    Yan Huaming shook his head, "Also, this book has not been understood by others. If it is understood by others, the light spots in it will disappear and become blank."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some understanding, only that it was very similar to Tianyuan Stone.


    Yan Huaming thought for a while and continued, "The Heavenly Sword Gate also contains a book of immortal sounds, and there has been no movement, but one day there were a lot of light spots inside, and the monk in the door knew that there was a great power to send information back. , I gathered many elders and disciples to watch, and thousands of people were gathered, but none of them could see the meaning of it. I was among them until Senior Brother Baili returned to the mountain after the tribulation..."


    "After Xianyinshu was read by him, all the light spots disappeared. What he saw was never mentioned to me. I don''t know, but since then, he seems to have changed a lot. It''s stronger," he looked at the Xianyin Book for a few times, and said with excitement, "whatever it is, it must be very important, and it will be of great help to Shengxian."


    Hearing this, Qingque couldn''t help but look at Zhou Shu, and said in anticipation, "Zhou Shu, if you take a closer look and feel it with your heart, you might be able to succeed."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu agreed, planning to check it carefully.


    If Baili Songting can see it, the possibility of him being able to see it is also very high. After all, he got the Tianyuan Stone left by Baili Songting.


    Concentrating on the mind, the divine sense was poured into the book, Zhou Shu watched the light spots and felt wholeheartedly.


    I was immersed in it, and after about half an hour, those light spots seemed to be active, gradually converging into a river, drilling into Zhou Shu''s sea of ??consciousness.


    Zhou Shu had no defense, nor was he able to prevent it. Although the light spot river had no power, it had an absolute and irresistible will. However, within a few breaths, some information was completely injected into the sea of ??consciousness. Perceiving the information, Zhou Shu''s figure was shocked. , Did not recover for a while.


    Qingque glanced at the fairy sound book, the light spot inside was completely gone, turned to Zhou Shu, also extremely excited.


    Yan Huaming said expectantly, "What''s the matter?"


    After a while, Zhou Shu recovered and said quietly, "I''m fine."


    The two looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of doubts and excitement, but didn''t ask much. They also understood that this kind of opportunity is only for one person.


    The information comes from a great power named Lu Canghai.


    Lu Canghai came from the Jiuyuan Lu family. In ancient times, the Lu family was one of the most famous families in Dongshengzhou. In ten thousand years, there have been nine great abilities, and their status is respected, which can be compared with the Ji family.


    After Lu Canghai''s ascension, no one in the Lu family ascended again, which has been the case for more than 10,000 years.


    Lu Canghai was unable to return to the Xuanhuang world, but he also knew that the Lu family was in a bad situation in the Xuanhuang world. If this continues, I am afraid that the Lu family is in danger of dying out. He wants to help the Lu family rejuvenate, so he realizes himself in the fairy world. One of the methods of refining Qi was passed to the Xuanhuang world through the fairy sound book.


    He knew that this behavior violated the rules of the fairy world, and his end would not be good, but he did not hesitate to pay for his family.


    Later, Zhou Shu, who was well versed in classics, also knew something. The Lu family did not revitalize, but suddenly declined. Ten thousand years ago, the Lu family encountered many calamities and natural disasters continued. Finally, more than 8,000 years ago, in the family There is no one who can cultivate immortality, and the family is also annihilated, completely gone.


    This is the end of the violation of the rules of the immortal world, not only oneself, but also future generations have lost the hope of becoming immortal, and even perished.


    It''s just that the fairy sound book was not annihilated. It was accidentally obtained by Tian Guangbo, and now it fell into Zhou Shu''s hands. By coincidence, Zhou Shu obtained the information in it and the Qi refining method.


    This method of refining qi is not ordinary qi, but the qi of immortal spirits, but a pseudo character must be added.


    The celestial aura is a special aura that only the immortal realm has, and it is also the basic resource for the great powers of the celestial realm to continue to practice. The level of these auras is much higher than the original aura, and it is impossible to flow into the mysterious yellow world, but if you cultivate Those who can get it, even a little bit, is very helpful for Shengxian.


    L�� Canghai also knew that it was impossible to bring the spirit of the fairy spirit into the lower realm, but he was very talented. Through constant testing, he realized a special method of refining energy that could transform the vitality of the cultivator into the spirit of the fairy. , It��s just that the conditions are quite harsh, requiring the inner alchemy of ancient alien beasts, etc., but no matter what, he finally gave the Xuanhuang world a way to get the spirit of the fairy Of course, this fairy of Qi is transformed, but it possesses many characteristics of the celestial qi. It is not the real celestial qi in the fairy world, and its effect is slightly worse than that of the real celestial spirit, but it is good enough for the cultivator. According to the information, as long as you use the celestial energy to wash your body more, you can get your body closer to the celestial spirit, thereby resisting the catastrophe, which is of great benefit to the celestial being.


    When he saw this, Zhou Shu was shocked. It seemed very possible that he would rise to the immortal by resisting the catastrophe with the spirit of the fairy.


    If this is true, he will also refine it at any cost to help himself become immortal.


    But after he thought about it carefully, he felt that it might not be as Lu Canghai had said. He had a very real feeling that even if he refined the celestial energy for his own use, he could not rely on this to resist the catastrophe.


    Lu Canghai thought too well, so why did Lu Canghai do so with so many powers?


    Because other powers know that this method is not feasible.


    The results also proved this point. Lu Canghai and his family were punished. The punishment was given by the immortal world and the heavens. Even he could not escape the sanction. The spirit of the refining fairy spirit he came up with could definitely be blocked. Can you survive the catastrophe?


    After sensing the aura of the fairy spirit, Tiandao would never remain indifferent. If Zhou Shu used the aura of the fairy spirit to block the catastrophe, Tiandao would probably have a way of restraining it, even causing Zhou Shu to suffer a greater and even impossible to bear.


    Zhou Shu could not be afraid of heaven, but he was still in the black and yellow world, it was impossible to violate the rules, let alone the rules of the immortal world.


    After covering up and thinking, Zhou Shu seemed to understand.


    This book is not only a great opportunity, but also a catastrophe.


    but����


    (Ps: Thank you Forever Bagio for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~) 8)

 Chapter 1301: Good harvest

    Qingque kept looking at Zhou Shu. ��Miscellaneous


    She could feel that Zhou Shu was thinking about some complicated issues, and the fairy sound book might not be anything good.


    She didn''t speak because she didn''t want to disturb Zhou Shu.


    The two experienced not long time, but along the way, her thoughts have changed a lot. I thought it was to bring Zhou Shu to help him increase his experience and teach him more. Now it seems that the reverse is actually the case. , Zhou Shu walked in front of her, becoming Zhou Shu leading her.


    However, there is nothing wrong with this.


    The corners of her mouth were slightly bent, and a small nest floated on her cheek, not thinking about the fairy sound book, but something else.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu put away the fairy sound book and said lightly.


    Qingque responded and nodded gently, leading Qingyun to fly north, with a relaxed and natural expression.


    Yan Huaming nodded, but glanced at Zhou Shu, and there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "Yan Huaming, you are a soul cultivator, and the contents inside are of no use to you."


    Yan Huaming stopped when he heard the sound, and shook his head quickly, "Zhou Shu, you have misunderstood. I don''t want the chance inside. I know it must be yours. I''m just a little curious. When Brother Baili saw the fairy sound book, why It will change..."


    "Oh����"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and slowly said, "I don��t know if the content that Senior Baili read from the fairy sound book is the same as mine, but I think even if it is the same, his wisdom will not use it. Although the things introduced in Xianyinshu are good, they do not belong to our world. If we must use them, it is a curse rather than a blessing. The best way is to forget or destroy it, but... it is also useful for me to stay. "


    There is always someone who needs it, such as... Kunlun.


    Yan Huaming was a little at a loss, and just nodded.


    Qingque didn''t care, and smiled, "You can decide by yourself, you don''t have to tell us."


    Zhou Shu nodded and continued to check the harvest.


    In addition to the magic weapon of Xingli, there are also many other magic weapons. There are several defensive magic weapons of the sixth and seventh ranks, most of which are much better than the Qingming vestments, such as the Wushou Umbrella and the Jiuyouxuan Steel Shield. Most of the divine consciousness and divine soul attacked, and the Jiuyouxuan steel cover was as strong as a mountain, and the monks below the tribulation realm could hardly break through its protection.


    Zhou Shu put it away for his own use, and did not ask Qingque much.


    There is no need to ask, the blue bird is not used at all, and Tian Guangbo is also the case. For the cultivators of the tribulation realm, the body of the tribulation itself can withstand most attacks. What they need to guard against is the power of the origin and the power of the similar origin. Special power, and when faced with such power, these magic weapons of him were useless and could not be stopped at all. Tian Guangbo had not used it before.


    For the cultivators who cross the Tribulation Realm, what they need most is the best defense magic weapon, whether it is Tier 6 or 7 or even Tier 5, they are barely usable, but in the world of cultivation, there are very few best defense magic weapons of Tier 6 or 7. At least it is not an exaggeration. The monks who can own them are not the heads of the big family or the top figures of the big sect.


    Tian Guangbo doesn''t have such a magic weapon, Qingque has a light feather garment of Tier 6.


    Zhou Shu hasn''t yet, he really needs one.


    There is no need to say more about the elixir. Now Zhou Shu''s aptitude in all aspects has reached the highest, and the speed of cultivation is also the fastest and best. Most of the elixir''s role is to enhance the aptitude and assist in the practice, which has no meaning for Zhou Shu.


    As for the tactics, Tian Guangbo left few tactics. Although they are all Emei boutiques, Zhou Shu also has some dissatisfaction. Compared with quality, he now needs quantity more. The more tactics he learns, he is right. The deeper the understanding will be, and the stronger it will be.


    Fundamentally speaking, tactics are a form of use of power. The better the tactics, the better the effect of using power. The consumption is small and the power is large. But at the point where Zhou Shu created the Tao, as long as there is power, what You can use it as you like, and the effect is not too bad, so Zhou Shu no longer asks too much for the quality of the formula, but the quantity is different. The more he understands the formula, the more he can summarize the law and improve himself. You can also create new tactics for your own Tao, inherit your own Tao, reverse it, and at the same time can better improve Tao.


    In fact, Zhou Shu has the opportunity to learn more techniques and expand his way.


    From Yan Huaming, he learned a special soul-searching technique that can be used by those who are inferior to his own soul cultivator. As long as he is willing to do a soul-searching, he can absorb all the opponent''s magic technique. , But such thoughts were immediately rejected by Zhou Shu.


    The reason why he has walked all the way to the present and has his own Tao has a lot to do with his insistence on his original mind. If he abandons his original mind for the sake of Tao, even if Tao can grow, his original mind will be damaged. Not a good thing.


    Expanding one''s own Tao on the basis of a firm heart is the correct way to cultivate immortality, and it must not be unscrupulous, otherwise that Tao will also deteriorate.


    This kind of thing is not uncommon. A lot of Dao creation powers are destroyed on this, and they ignore the original heart for the sake of their own Dao Killing and robbing people everywhere and constantly improving Dao, but in the end, most of their Dao Become a magic way.


    Naturally, all paths lead to the sky, and the magic path can become immortal, but that is not what Zhou Shu wanted.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, Tian Guangbo also collected a lot of double cultivation tactics, and the types were somewhat special. One of the jade abbreviations used for recording is very clear. It can be seen that he is a monk who is very keen on double cultivation and is greedy day and night. , I don��t know how many male and female disciples have been admitted, or even what else.


    The dual cultivation technique may be Zhou Shu''s only technique that cannot accomplish everything by deduction, but he doesn''t care about these things now. On the one hand, he does not need to use dual cultivation to improve himself, on the other hand, the joy and satisfaction brought by dual cultivation. It''s nothing, as a person who pioneered Tao, the satisfaction he got from Tao is enough to surpass everything.


    Zhou Shu said with a smile.


    There are also other things, such as array talisman, talisman, etc., which will be used to enrich Zhou Shu''s endless sea of ??knowledge, as well as the Tibetan scripture pavilion of the Heyin school.


    After putting everything away, Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing a trace of satisfaction.


    It would be a bit unsatisfactory, but the harvest has already been a lot. For him, who rarely kills people for treasure, it is a surprise.


    There is also Tian Guangbo��s body in the Qiankun bag. It is a very important treasure, and perhaps the most important thing. It is not a well-preserved body of a cultivator who died after a tribulation. It is a resource that cannot be missed by any major sect. Perhaps this corpse will cause a lot of trouble-Emei never wants this corpse to fall into the hands of other sects, but he will not hand it over. Such resources are extremely rare and have an important place in his plan.


    It is said that at the top of Kunlun Mountain, 18 monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm went to their deaths. They used their bodies as pillars to build the tower base, and only then can there be the Tongtian Pagoda that leads directly to the sky.


    (PS: Thank you Little Demon Emperor for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1302: Liuning Island

    After seven or eight days, the sky became clear. v Miscellaneous ��Chi worm v


    Near Emei, although the starry sky is beautiful, it is dark all day long. It is inevitable that I feel a little bored. Now the sun is shining brightly and the breeze is gentle, which is much more comfortable.


    Hundreds of miles away, a burst of noise, like the joy of Jiu Shao, kept coming.


    It was an island very close to the coastline. It was long and narrow like a belt, with slightly bulging ends at both ends, curved into a cloud shape, like a Ruyi, quite strange.


    Zhou Shuning looked at it, and couldn''t help but startled slightly, "There are so many cultivators who cross the Tribulation."


    On the island, the tyrannical aura is mixed, at least there are more than a dozen cross-tribulation cultivators, so many cross-tribulation cultivators are hard to see at the big gate, because they want to stay in seclusion and avoid the disaster, they are now gathered on a small island. Somewhat weird.


    Qingque glanced at it, retracted his gaze, and said softly, "Zhou Shu, that is Liuning Island."


    "Liu Ning Island?"


    Zhou Shuru realized something, "It turns out that it was the home of Jiang''s family, no wonder."


    The Jiang family of the four great families is not weaker than the six great sects, and its strength is very terrifying. It is located at the top of Nanzhanzhou, and few people dare to provoke it.


    "Even though the Jiang family is strong, there should not be so many monks. Maybe something big has happened," Qingque said with a slightly condensed expression, "Don''t be curious, and don''t just spy, lest you be caught in trouble, Jiang family It''s very difficult."


    Zhou Shu had already finished spying before the words were heard.


    He nodded and said, "So, today is the day when the Jiang family announces the next Patriarch. There are many guests and courtesy." Noting Qingque''s slightly dissatisfied eyes, Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, today Ning Dao''s formation is so open that I can''t find it."


    Qingque breathed a sigh of relief, "Oh, do you want to go down to the ceremony? The Jiang family closed the island all day long. It is a rare occasion to open the door today. It is a happy event. If you want to befriend them, it is suitable."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Forget it, just take a look."


    There is no need to make friends with the Nanzhanzhou family for the time being, and he felt that Qingque seemed to be a little jealous of the Jiang family.


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded slightly, and looked away, "Hey, isn''t that the boy you saved?"


    In the middle of Liuning Island, there is a large square.


    The floor of the square is covered with mirror-like stone bricks. The material is very rare sun and moon ash, half yellow and half white, with double circles in the middle and dragon patterns on the sides. Each piece is nine feet, nine feet, nine inches and nine cents. , No difference, bursts of brilliance in the sun.


    The statues of the four elephants, entrenched in the four corners of the square, are all lifelike, with very charming charm, as if they can move at any time.


    The soul must be sealed, and it is the soul with the blood of the four signs.


    There are two altars in the middle of the square, one is the five-color altar of heaven, the other is the five-grain altar of earth, which is a great sacrifice and sacrifice equipment.


    In the middle of the two altars, a giant stone figure of several tens of feet high stands. It is majestic and majestic, although it is not decorated, but the dragon and the phoenix are natural, holding a long scroll, which is one of the three emperors. The emperor of the earth, holding the book of the emperor of the divine artifact.


    The Jiang family is a descendant of the land queen.


    On the opposite side of the stone statue, there are dozens of monks, all descendants of the Jiang family. The one in the middle is tall and magnificent. It is Jiang Heng who is the current Patriarch of the Jiang family, and Jiang Heng who has crossed the tribulation realm, and Zhou Shu saved the sheep gift. Also among them, standing at the nearest position beside Jiang Heng.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It should be Jiang Li now, right?"


    Jiang Li has a straightforward and kind-hearted disposition, but it fits his stomach and stomach. He has rescued Jiang Li twice.


    Qingque raised her eyebrows slightly, and said suspiciously, "Looking at where he is standing, is it possible that he is the next Patriarch?"


    "From the standpoint, the next Patriarch... is really possible."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, but combined with the previous situation, it was not surprising. If it were not for the successor of the Patriarch, Jiang Li would not be hunted down repeatedly.


    Jiang Heng held a long scroll to read aloud, accentuated, and sounded, while the children on the side listened carefully and did not dare to neglect at all. The guests around were also solemn. Apart from the sound of reading, there was only the sound of Dashao in the square.


    "...Jiang Li is the next Patriarch, accepting books and worshiping ancestors!"


    At the moment when the next Patriarch was announced, there was a small commotion in the square.


    "Jiang Li...he is the next Patriarch, isn''t he a little younger?"


    "It''s okay to be young. I heard that Jiang Li has a very high aptitude, a natural spirit body, and a soul that is also different from ordinary people. He can practice the soul technique almost instantly, and his future achievements will be limitless. If he establishes his position as soon as possible, he will avoid conflicts among the clan. "


    "That''s right, I heard that Jiang Li has been missing for many years, and was only recently recovered by the family. Now the Jiang family is rushing to determine the owner of the family to avoid trouble again."


    "But he seems to be a Xiangxiu, and I don''t know if he can convince the crowd."


    The crowd around them talked a lot, but most of the Jiang family''s children didn''t say a word, their eyes looking at Jiang Li were rather complicated.


    Qingque''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he slowly said, "Sure enough, it''s him... It won''t be so easy to be sure, Zhou Shu, you noticed that there are no guests below. At least dozens of people are preparing to do it. There are even many of the Jiang family��s children. It seems that this decision makes many people dissatisfied."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, he felt the fluctuations in the consciousness on the island, and many people did not come to watch the ceremony, but to make trouble.


    The great family''s internal fighting will not end until the moment it is completely concluded, and after it is over, it will be the beginning of a new round of internal fighting.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu Jiang Li, do you want to..."


    "No," Zhou Shu shook his head. "It''s hard to cause trouble here, and I think the Jiang family deliberately used the ceremony to show all those who oppose Jiang Li, and then catch them all in one go, whether it''s their own children or outside invitations. He came, deliberately opened the formation, most of the reason is not defended."


    Qingque couldn''t help frowning, "What you said is that this is mostly the case. The family is in trouble."


    Jiang Li was still the same as before, with a blank look in his eyes. He seemed a little confused about accepting such an important task. He took the scroll from Jiang Heng''s hand in the urging sound, and walked towards the stone statue step by step.


    Just walking to the middle of the altar, several figures suddenly appeared in the altar, and countless lights suddenly lit up and flew towards Jiang Li.


    Suddenly, screams continued to sound, the situation fell into chaos, and Jiang Heng in the middle was as steady as a mountain, the corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a disdainful smile...


    "Suddenly I can''t see it."


    Qingque turned her head, with some dissatisfaction and surprise.


    "Well, the formations on the island were all opened in an instant, very powerful formations."


    Zhou Shu still stared at Liuning Island. Although the formation was very strong, his spiritual sense could still pass through and see the situation inside.


    His expression gradually became calm.


    The practising monk fell down in the air, his eyes turned pale and his body stiffened, as if he was already dead...


    Just like death, their souls were taken away at that moment.


    And the monks who wanted to do it, even the monks with a little thought, were all stuck in the same place, lost in their souls, like a zombie, compared with the hands, they just didn''t fall down, but their souls were mostly sealed.


    Among them, there are many monks who cross the tribulation realm.


    The total number exceeds one hundred.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1303: Jiang Yun, Jiang Lin

    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu couldn''t help being stunned. ��Miscellaneous�PZhi�PInsect��


    He began to understand why Qingque was afraid of the Jiang family. So many monks were restrained in an instant, including the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm. It was hard to imagine. Zhou Shu asked himself if he could not do it, even with his spiritual consciousness. No matter how high it is, it may not be possible, and Jiang Family...According to his perception, it seems that only two people have acted and stopped this large group of monks.


    One was Jiang Heng, the head of the family, and the other could perceive traces, but he didn''t know where the person was.


    Sure enough, it was unfathomable.


    Jiang Heng glanced at Jiang Li, who was panicked, and shouted in a deep voice, "Don''t you go?"


    Jiang Li nodded quickly and walked toward the stone statue again.


    He walked very slowly, as if moving to the stone statue step by step, and took a look at the stone statue. There was a trace of deep despair in his eyes. He bowed and saluted, and the moment he lifted up, his eyes suddenly Changed, became extremely proud, and satisfied.


    Those eyes looked familiar, as if the long-awaited thing was finally done.


    The look in his eyes flashed away, and soon faded again. Only this scene fell into Zhou Shu''s eyes, which surprised Zhou Shu very much.


    In his opinion, this kind of look is something Jiang Li shouldn''t have. He knows that Jiang Li prefers to do Fragrant Cultivation and is reluctant to Soul Cultivation. Even if he gets the position of Patriarch, it won''t change instantly.


    There must be weird.


    Qingque said suddenly, "Someone is coming."


    Below, two monks stepped into the air and landed not far in front of Qingyun.


    Apparently they were the Jiang family cultivators, all of whom were crossing the tribulation realm. A gentle and elegant cultivator glanced at Zhou Shu and said with a kind expression, "Next, Jiang Yun, this is Jiang Lin. Excuse me, two fellow daoists, why are you staying here? "


    Another monk, Jiang Lin, had a nasty face with a concave forehead. He glanced at Qingque for a few moments and asked, "Is it you?"


    Qingque''s expression was slightly stagnant, "It''s just passing by."


    "Passing by?"


    Jiang Lin sneered and shouted, "I let you off last time, this time I came to peep, what do you want to get from Jiang''s house? Come again and again, even if you are from Wushuang City, this time I can''t spare you!"


    "Friends of Taoism, don''t impose charges."


    Zhou Shu took two steps and said condensedly, "We just passed by and did not spy on you. Besides, what if you pass by over Liuning Island even if you see Jiang��s family for a few glances? Isn��t it difficult to let people go? ?"


    "Not for you to speak!"


    Jiang Lin glanced at Zhou Shu, full of disdain, "Do you want to get out of the world too?"


    "Seventh brother, don''t talk nonsense," Jiang Yun frowned, waved Jiang Lin, bowed to Zhou Shu, smiled and said, "Since we are passing by, then I forgive us for being troublesome, but...you should leave early. There are many rules in Midao, I am afraid that it will not keep foreign visitors."


    "Good to say."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said indifferently, "Let''s leave now and say goodbye."


    Qingyun moved slightly, swept north, and soon flew away from Liuning Island.


    Jiang Yun and Jiang Lin watched Qingyun leave and slowly descended.


    Jiang Lin was quite dissatisfied, "Fifth Brother, let her go like this? It''s not the first time that the female cultivator has come to spy on us. I think she must have some purpose... The ancestor has said that such a person can''t be easily let go. "


    "The female cultivator belongs to Wushuang City, and she is already a protector of the law. What should he do if he attracts their city lord? The city lord is not an ordinary person. If the ancestor''s plan is leaked, the ancestor will blame it. , Can you and I afford it?"


    Jiang Yun glanced at Jiang Lin, his eyes sharp, Jiang Lin immediately stopped talking.


    Jiang Yun slowly shook his head, retracted his gaze, and slowly said, "Moreover, the male cultivator next to him is more troublesome, and it is not something we can deal with."


    Jiang Lin was taken aback, "Ah, that God Realm?"


    "Yes," Jiang Yun was quite solemn, "I used three kinds of spirit arts to test him, and they all returned without success. I can''t figure out his actual details, but I think his true strength is probably already in the sixth stage of the catastrophe. It''s heavy, Wushuang City really has a lot of talents, and it has always been our enemy...In short, before accomplishing the goal of the ancestor, don''t provoke such a monk."


    "It''s so amazing..."


    Jiang Lin couldn''t help shaking his head, and exclaimed a few times, "But... they won''t see anything, right?"


    "What are you worried about? Even if he can penetrate the formation, what he can see is fake. Don''t worry about it." Jiang Yun smiled slightly, showing a little disdain, "Go on, we will have more affairs, go back. Help the Patriarch."


    Jiang Lin nodded again and again, "Well, after waiting for so many years, the ancestor can finally join the world, and I am excited just thinking about it."


    "Time is running out. This time, we must not be destroyed by others. Whoever dares to come will die."


    Jiang Yun snorted, his face was extremely cold, and Jiang Lin couldn''t help but shiver.


    Above the blue clouds.


    Zhou Shu''s eyebrows were condensed, as if thinking about something, Qingque stared at him, motionless.


    After a while, Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Qing Que, you said that the Jiang family is very strange. There is no magic formula flowing out, and I don''t know what their inheritance method is, right?"


    Qingque was stunned and nodded, "Well, I was curious at the time and wanted to find out, but I didn''t find out. Instead..." She smiled bitterly, "I was discovered by several Jiang family cultivators. It''s not by the name of Wushuang City, and I don''t know what will happen."


    Thinking of this, she felt a little lingering.


    In front of the elderly Jiang family monk, just seeing his gaze, the blue bird felt that she would die at any time, and her soul would be trapped in the endless abyss, unable to come out. This feeling was terrible. She didn''t want to experience the first time. Twice.


    "That Jiang Yun tried me just now I haven''t seen the method he used, but I have a little impression."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, then slowly said, "It was mentioned in the classics of the door of the door that if I remember correctly, it should be called the impermanence of the soul."


    "Impermanence pull soul technique?"


    Qingque was a little dazed, "It doesn''t sound like Fa Jue, I haven''t seen it either."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and explained, "The tactics of a long time ago, dating back to ancient times, in fact, called tactics are not appropriate, it should be called spiritism, it has no specific cultivation method, it is very vague. It is also very difficult to cultivate. This is very similar to the sword intent of sword repair. Just as the sword intent is stronger than the sword tactic, the soul technique is much stronger than the ordinary soul-type magic tactic."


    "Spiritual..."


    Qingque seemed to think, "I heard what you said, like a magic trick that only appears after you have cultivated the Tao of Soul to a certain level, just like the sword intent that appears when you have cultivated the sword to the depths, but I have practiced for so many years. I have never heard of it."


    "It''s long gone."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Soul technique is not as extensive as sword intent, and it was taboo in ancient times. Few people designed and studied tactics based on it. Therefore, soul technique has been lost a long time ago, and it has almost never happened again. It''s possible."


    "Oh����"


    Qingque nodded, and suddenly said in surprise, "Then how did he do it? Isn��t the Jiang family��s spiritism lost? The others are gone, only the Jiang family has it, which is very strange, even if the Jiang family is in the soul I am very good at it, but it is not so much stronger than the others, and I have fought against Brother Jiang family, except for a few people, the soul magic arts of others are not that strong..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Yes, I am also very strange, unless..."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support of Super Power Kaka, and thank you book friends who have collected and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1304: Zhou Shus guess

    "Unless what?"


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, with a hint of tension in her eyes unconsciously. ��Miscellaneous �� Chi �� Chong ��


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Unless, they are not the Jiang family."


    Qingque was stunned, "What do you mean, it''s not the Jiang family?"


    "No, it should be said that people are still, but the soul is not necessarily," Zhou Shu said slowly, "Qingque, do you remember how the Jiang family emerged?"


    "Nature has investigated."


    Qingque glanced at him and said confidently, "The Jiang family��s ancestors are the emperors of the earth, and they have always been the oldest aristocratic families, but they are not well-known in the world of immortality, because they are very low-key and do not care about world affairs. There is no outstanding power, and it is not one of the four great families... More than 13,000 years ago, the soul cultivator broke out, and the evil cultivators took advantage of the chaos and flooded into disasters, which brought many dangers to the immortal world. At that time, the Jiang family suddenly appeared, leading the immortal world to fight against the soul cultivation and evil cultivation. With the momentum of thunder, many evil soul cultivation and evil cultivation were eliminated. Since then, the Jiang family''s reputation has risen, and the soul of the world has been well-known. The reputation of the four great families."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, then do you remember that among the soul cultivation they destroyed, there was a sect called a magic door?"


    "Momen, you are talking about Soul Transformation Sect, right?"


    Qingque thought for a while, "The Soul Transformation Sect is indeed a magic sect. The soul tactics they cultivate are very special. They only cultivate the soul, not the body. When the soul has been cultivated to a certain level, they will seize the elite disciples of other sects. , And wait until the value of the elite disciple is drained, and then leave to find the next one. Repeatedly, so that one''s soul will continue to grow. This kind of soul cultivation is too terrible, and other sects hate it, so it is called the magic door. Fortunately Exterminated by the Jiang family..."


    She suddenly had a meal, her face turned pale, "You mean, the Jiang family didn''t destroy the Soul Transformation Sect, but was taken away by the Soul Transformation Sect?"


    Zhou Shu slightly lowered his jaw, "You understand, I guessed that way. Just now, the Jiang family used spiritism, and according to my guess, the soul-changing sect at that time also practiced spiritism, because only spiritism can continue. It is precisely because of this that Soul Art was listed as a taboo in ancient times, and the name cannot be mentioned, but I don''t know how Soul Soul Sect was obtained."


    When he saw Jiang Li taking over as Patriarch, he was very suspicious. Jiang Li''s expression was too suspicious.


    And Jiang Yun deliberately tried him just now. He was defensive. Jiang Yun used a lot of cover-ups with Soul Art, which seemed to be no different from Soul Art Art, but Zhou Shu had read countless classics, and he would not miss any information in it. After confirming it, you can know that Jiang Yun casts soul magic, clearly and will never admit his mistake.


    In this way, the Jiang family is very problematic, and Jiang Li, who is genius and aptitude, was most likely taken away while worshiping the ancestors.


    As the owner of the family, he is really a puppet.


    He has a little regret and a little anger.


    Qingque''s face tightened, and he thought about it, "It is introduced in the classics that in the battle against the soul cultivation and evil cultivation, the early performance of the Jiang family was not outstanding. He brought countless cultivators and lost a lot of manpower. They cleared the half-state land, but since they destroyed the magic door, the speed of clearing soul repair has been much faster. Thunder generally connects to the three continents... According to you, the soul technique is much higher than the soul technique. Spiritualists are naturally the nemesis of soul repair, and it is not surprising that they are fast."


    She glanced at Zhou Shu, "In other words, the Soul Transformation Sect was not destroyed, but the Jiang family was taken away. Since then, she has transformed into a family?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s very likely."


    "The Jiang family has always practiced the Tao of the Soul, and there are many physiques suitable for practicing the Tao of Soul among the children. As a large family, there is no shortage of resources, so the Soul Huazong used this point and occupied the Jiang family with the soul. Then pretend to be the Jiang family to destroy other soul cultivators and gain fame. From then on, you can survive in the realm of cultivating dignifiedly. No other sect will come to crusade again, and after the Jiang family, the soul transformation sect will no longer It is a terrible conspiracy to find someone else to take home and be self-sufficient."


    Qingque''s expression was condensed, and there were many doubts in his eyes, "The Jiang family was not weak at the time, at least there were nearly a hundred monks. Could it be that they were all taken away by the Soul Transformation Sect? How did they do it?"


    "It doesn''t need to be all, it''s enough to only take away the Patriarch and important people," Zhou Shu seemed to think. "I don''t know the details, but it may be something wrong with the Jiang family. For example, the Patriarch was seriously injured. The Soul Transformation Sect took advantage of the void and entered."


    "possible."


    Qingque nodded and looked a lot more solemn, "If this is the case, I don''t dare to think that the most famous Jiang family among the four great families is actually the Demon Sect. The Demon Sect has been borrowing the body of the Jiang family and constantly seizing the house. Growing up, and now standing in the world of cultivating immortals for so long... No wonder the Jiang family is so mysterious, and there is no secret of the secret, alas."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, without saying anything.


    The context of the matter is almost straightened out, but there are many doubts that need to be resolved, but most of them are speculations and there is no clear evidence to support Zhou Shu''s speculations.


    "Should we... go to Jiang''s house to find out?"


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "If the investigation is true, then this matter is too important. We should tell the city lord that there are other sects and let them work together to deal with the Jiang family and destroy the demons."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I can''t find anything out of the investigation. They have maintained it for 10,000 years. Now it is difficult to show any evidence, let alone leave evidence. It is nothing to go, and if you tell other sects in this way, No one will believe it, and not many people in the big sect know about the magic gate, and no one knows about spiritism."


    He had just looked at the Jiang family carefully. The buildings inside, one grass and one tree, one brick and one stone, all reveal the magnificence, the legacy of the ancient road, and the children of the Jiang family are even more so. Every move, every word and deed, is absolutely ancient. The demeanor of the aristocratic family can''t find any fault at all. Who would believe that they are in the magic door?


    This change over the past ten thousand years is enough to cover up most of the evidence, except for the fundamentals that will not change, such as spiritism.


    "that''s true����"


    Qingque sighed, feeling helpless, "It''s just a pity that the Jiang family... let them go on like this?"


    The Jiang family is indeed pitiful. Most of the children are deceived by a few people and are kept in the dark. However, the genius children in the clan are constantly being taken away, and one by one becomes the food for the soul cultivating soul. How sad.


    As long as you are kind and soft, you can''t bear it.


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Only this is the only way for the Jiang family''s strength to be unfathomable. It is not something we can change now. We should do our thing first. When the ability is enough, I will definitely solve the Jiang family''s problem. It won��t take much time."


    Liuning Island, he will definitely come back, not only for the Jiang family, but also for himself.

 Chapter 1305: mountain?

    All the way north. Miscellaneous �� Zhi �� Insect ��


    Qingque thought about it for a long time, and it seemed that he couldn''t help it, "Zhou Shu, that spirit technique..."


    She now understands the difference between herself and the Jiang family. It turns out that the Jiang family cultivates spiritism, which is much higher than her spirit art. So she also has a strange idea. If she also practices spiritism, it will how?


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, then understood her thoughts, and said in a concentrated voice, "Blue Sparrow, don''t think about spiritism. Although spiritism is an advanced stage of spirit art, it has taken a wrong path. On the contrary, it won''t be able to ascend to the sky no matter how fast it is, the spirit technique has already deviated from the soul way, and it is impossible to rise to the immortal.


    Qingque nodded and breathed a sigh of relief, "I think the same is true. If this is the case, you can also ascend to the immortal, it would be too unfair to heaven."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, ��Don��t worry about the Jiang family anymore. They are better than you now, but they won��t be in the future. Don��t be suspicious of your own way. If you stick to it, you will definitely be able to walk your own way, Shengxian."


    "Well, I understand, I won''t think about it anymore."


    Qingque nodded vigorously, seeming to have noticed something, and sighed unconsciously, "I have encountered temptations several times along the way, and whenever my heart deviates, I have to rely on you for guidance. I don��t know what to say, obviously I should guide you."


    "Mutual, you also guided me, but you don''t know it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Experience is based on mutual experience, mutual fulfillment and mutual growth."


    "Hehe, this way I will listen more comfortably."


    Qingque laughed, like a flower.


    Leaving the beach, within a few days of walking, he entered Shiwan Dashan.


    The two turned into barbarians, as they were before, no longer flying, and marching in the mountains.


    On the one hand, Zhou Shu needs a lot of savage beasts and materials to improve himself. Flying in the air can��t do these things. On the other hand, there are many mysterious lakes in the Hundred Thousand Great Mountains that are worth exploring, although it is basically determined that the secret realm entrance is in Demir. Mountain, but it may not be impossible elsewhere.


    On the edge of the Shiwan Mountain, you can meet the Barbarian tribe from time to time, but as the two go deeper and deeper, you can hardly see the Barbarian anymore.


    A land that even the barbarians have never set foot.


    There are so many savage beasts, most of them are Tier 5 and Tier 6, and various materials have been discovered.


    It��s worth mentioning that this kind of peculiar grass is said to have grown from the dung of the dragon clan. Although it does not contain aura, it has the breath of a dragon, but Zhou Shu did not perceive anything other than the smell. Things, if there is nothing.


    Even so, Zhou Shu still collected a lot, and then built a small dragon nest for Xiao Gun in Qiankun''s bag.


    Xiao Gun moved in, somewhat reluctant.


    The biggest reason for it to live in is not to increase the possibility of a trace of a dragon, but to avoid the nuisance of mining.


    Caiying is really afraid of smelly.


    Ten days later.


    "No."


    Qingque leaned away from his consciousness, shook his head, with a lot of excitement in his eyes, "We haven��t encountered brute beasts for several days. There must be weird among them. Most of them are powerful brutal beasts that set up their domain. Encountered a great opponent, hey."


    "Go on, this opportunity should not be missed."


    Zhou Shu nodded, also quite excited, if it were a high-level monster, it would have many benefits.


    Not long after I left, an open space appeared in front of him.


    Within thousands of miles, the ground was abnormally level, there were no hills or hills, not even a single plant of vegetation was visible, as if all had been cut off deliberately. The air was densely covered with a lot of water vapor, transpiring like fog. Keep floating in the air.


    It is surprising to see such a plain in the deep mountains and old forests.


    "Is it here?"


    Before the words fell, the ground in the middle of the plain suddenly trembled. It was very violent. There was a shock and the earthquake wave radiated and the ground gradually cracked.


    After a short while, the middle was completely sunken, and a semicircular black object slowly rose from the sunken area. It was as small as a hill and might not have a radius of nearly a thousand meters. It looked very abrupt from a distance.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "This is..."


    "Mountains!"


    Qing Que shouted out first, with a strange brilliance in her eyes.


    Shan Ren, an extremely rare savage beast, no, it is more appropriate to say that it is a strange beast.


    It has a huge body and is considered to be one of the largest creatures on land. It looks like a tortoise and can bear the strength of three mountains and five mountains. It is the descendant of the legendary Tyrannosaurus. It is different from other animals with dragon blood. The dragon blood Quite a lot, dozens of times as many as other similar monsters, but because of their innate IQ, it is basically impossible to transform the mountain.


    Mountain Reeds are extremely rare, and once they are obtained, they can get huge benefits. Any news that the sect gets it will devote all of it to arrest. For tens of thousands of years, it has not been found in the world of immortality. Encountered one in a hundred thousand mountains.


    "It''s a great opportunity to meet such a strange beast."


    The blue bird is a little unstable, and the brilliance in his eyes is getting more and more. It is no wonder that the mountain is a treasure, and almost all of the body is filled with excellent refining materials, especially the pill armor hidden in it, and the inner pill is not necessary. It is said that even crossing the tribulation realm can increase a lot of cultivation base, and its essence and blood can very well strengthen the body, which is better than most body refining methods ~ www.novelhall.com~ There has always been " One drop of blood, ten years of refining the body".


    She glanced at Zhou Shu and said excitedly, "Zhou Shu, don''t miss it."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded and smiled, "Neither you nor I will miss it...but it seems a little strange to me."


    At this time, the mountain has been completely drilled out of the ground. The complete body is two li in radius, the carapace on the back is as thick as a mountain, and the pieces are covered with patterns and runes, which seems to be in accordance with certain rules. The huge body, the head is pitifully small, covered with fine scales, and two smaller eyes appear in the middle, emitting bursts of dark light.


    Zhou Shu stared at the mountain remnant, his divine consciousness constantly surging, scanning like a scan, recorded the complete form of the mountain remnant, of course, the focus is on the lines on the carapace, which should be the rune pattern from the dragon family, which may be understood from it. what.


    Shan Ren raised his head and suddenly let out a long hiss.


    The surrounding water was surging up, and in an instant the wind and clouds were overwhelming, the sky changed color, dark clouds shrouded, and the big raindrops of soybeans couldn''t help falling down.


    It actually started to rain.


    The Qingque''s expression was stagnant, and he was surprised to say, "It can provoke the situation, it is indeed a dragon seed, and it has exerted its blood, but what is it doing? Did it find us?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu was slightly calm and pointed to the sky, "It wants to overcome the catastrophe."


    "Passing the robbery?"


    Qingque calmed his mind, thought about it, and realized it, "Yes, changing the weather and driving away the savage beasts around is indeed a sign of triumph."


    It is a great opportunity to meet the mountain relics, and to see the mountain reeds that are going through the catastrophe is a greater opportunity.


    How rare, Zhou Shu has begun to calm down.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 1067422755 and Little Demon Emperor for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1306: Like 1

    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, "What to do?" ��Miscellaneous �� Chi �� Insects��


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Look first, and wait for it to finish."


    Qingque smiled knowingly, "Well, I think so too."


    In such a situation, perhaps you should take advantage of the mountain to cross the catastrophe. The so-called take advantage of it to kill him, this approach seems very good and correct, but in fact it is very unwise.


    If Zhou Shu Qingque acted at this time, Tian Dao would think that they had violated his own majesty, and transferred the catastrophe to them. Stealing chickens would not be counterproductive. Not only did they fail to take advantage of the opportunity, they would also have to take advantage of them. Resist the catastrophe, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Zhou Shu has experienced similar things twice.


    If it is not for profit-driven people, they would not choose to start at this time.


    Zhou Shu took Xiaogun and Caiying out of Qiankun''s bag.


    Xiao Gun is the same dragon species as Shan Ren. In the future, Xiao Gun will definitely encounter this kind of catastrophe. Letting it feel the same kind of catastrophe will be of great benefit to it. Opportunities are hard to find for thousands of years. It was also an important reason why Zhou Shu was unwilling to disturb the tribulation of the mountain.


    As for Caiying, it is here to join in the fun.


    As the wizard of the sword, her way of crossing the catastrophe is different from that of the monster beast.


    Xiao Gun sat obediently next to Zhou Shu, staring at the distant mountains, his expression extremely focused.


    Its mind is quite mature, and it also knows what this moment means to it, shutting its mouth tightly and wholeheartedly.


    The sky is getting darker, the rain is getting bigger and bigger, and dark purple clouds gradually appear in the sky.


    Clouds came from all directions, gathered together, and completely enveloped the hundreds of miles above the mountain. It was dozens of miles thick, and you couldn''t see the head at a glance.


    Feeling a strong sense of pressure, Zhou Shu''s heart tightened slightly, and he glanced at Xiao Gun, but Xiao Gun opened his eyes and looked at the mountain forest without moving, seeming to completely ignore the pressure.


    Very good performance.


    At this time, Shan Ren had retracted his head and four feet, and the thick layers of carapace quickly filled in the gaps, and from the outside, there was no gap, like an airtight hemisphere.


    No matter how hard you are, I feel confident.


    At the same time, a large amount of the surrounding soil air gathered and mixed with the heavy rain caused by the mountain remnant, forming a cloud of dark gray soil slurry, which continued to fall on the mountain remnant carapace.


    In just a few dozen breaths, the size of the mountain is more than doubled, and the outer layer is full of thick earth and rocks.


    It is not ordinary earth and rock, it has a lot of earth movement aura, and it can match the high-level magic weapon, and it is as strong as a castle.


    "It should be the second time to cross the catastrophe."


    Qingque whispered, "It looks very experienced. It turned the soil underground before, it should be to better attract the spirit of soil travel."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Well, if it succeeds this time, I think it should be able to transform some parts of the dragon. I don''t know if it is dragon claws or dragon scales, or something else."


    Green Bird''s heart moved and immediately said with joy, "Dragon Eye is the best."


    "Dragon Eye is naturally excellent. It is rumored that it can change the spiritual consciousness of the cultivator, so that the spiritual consciousness can obtain special characteristics, and can penetrate all obstacles. In the future, whether on the seabed or in the rocks, it will not affect the observation range of the spiritual consciousness. , The formation that confuses divine consciousness no longer works on the cultivators. It is really the treasure of the cultivators, but it is only the second time of the catastrophe, and it is impossible to make the dragon''s eyes," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Actually The dragon scales are also pretty good, even if there are only a dozen pieces, they are enough to do many things."


    Qingque curled his lips, "I just think about it, that won''t work."


    As the two discussed, the sky changed again. In the clouds, thick purple lightning began to flash, swimming, circling, and continuously pressing down with the clouds. The sound of deafening thunder was endless, and the world was shaking.


    Woo-


    A shrill roar penetrated the thick carapace and rushed straight into the sky, making the clouds sway.


    Dozens of lightning were affected and dispersed.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly and he was very grateful.


    Qingque couldn''t help saying, "It''s not waiting for the tribulation to fall, but to act on the tribulation first. This mountain is also courageous, worthy of being a dragon, fearless, and the same with heaven."


    "You actually did it first?"


    Tiandao felt that the majesty was being provoked, and the robbery cloud became thicker, while the lightning gathered one after another, densely packed, and the sky all turned purple.


    Tianwei Huanghuang, Zhou Shu and Qingque didn''t feel a trace of tension, Caiying on the side was even closer to Zhou Shu''s side, trembling slightly, a little frightened.


    And Xiao Gun was still sitting in the wind and rain, staring at the mountain, without blinking his eyes, and disappeared from the sky full of purple TV.


    This surprised Zhou Shu. He didn''t expect Xiao Gun to have reached this level. It was also extremely rare among alien beasts. He had more confidence in Xiao Gun''s future tribulation-provided that Xiao Gun was really calm and composed. Not being scared.


    After a few glances, it was not.


    Boom--


    Two waves of robbery thunder, one after another, slammed down one after another, and the sky trembled.


    The dazzling light exploded in an instant, stabbing Zhou Shu Qingque''s eyes and could only perceive it with divine consciousness.


    Instantly flying sand and rocks, the layers of soil armor on the mountain reeds continued to collapse, turning into flying smoke and vanishing in the thunder.


    The mountain forest was exposed, and the cracks on the thick carapace were expanding at a visible speed. Within a few breaths, hundreds of cracks close to a foot were revealed ~ www.novelhall.com~ This double robbery is indescribable.


    Qingque sighed unconsciously, "I only heard it before, but now I see it with my own eyes. It is really much harder for the dragon species to cross the calamity than the human immortal cultivator. If every calamity thunder is double, the power will be more than doubled... "


    "I''m not afraid."


    Xiao Gun suddenly spoke, his words were round.


    Qingque was a little surprised, "Are you really afraid, why are you not afraid?"


    Xiaojun stared at the mountain and didn''t look back. "Why should you be afraid? Heaven is Zhou Zhou''s enemy, that is, my enemy. I will not be afraid of the enemy at all. No matter how strong he is, I and Zhou Zhou are both I will defeat him."


    It speaks very firmly, and its will is the same, it will not waver when anything happens.


    "Zhou Zhou is Zhou Shu?"


    Qingque seemed to have realized something, and looked at Zhou Shu, "Your spirit beast is psychic with you to such an extent, it is really enviable."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, with a lot of smiles in his eyes. The worries about Xiaogun before disappeared.


    The words Xiao Gun said were no different from what he said. Obviously, Xiao Gun and him had the same mind. What kind of attitude he has towards the Way of Heaven, and Xiao Gun Bian, then naturally won''t have any fear.


    Whoops����


    Shan Ren let out a painful long hiss, and his body couldn''t help shaking. Soon, a huge tortoise-shaped shadow was formed above the body. A tremendous strength.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The power of Jinlong has already become the essence. The classics say that Shanren''s IQ is insufficient. It seems that this is not true. If it were not for the deep understanding of Jinlong''s power and tactics, such a situation would not happen. "


    The appearance of the tortoise shadow also indicates that Shan Ren began to use all his strength.


    The shadow of the tortoise slowly fell, wherever it went, the remnants of thunder quickly dissipated, and the cracks on the carapace began to recover at a visible speed.

 Chapter 1307: Cant get through

    A strange beast like Shan Ren has surprisingly strong recovery ability. ��Miscellaneous �� Chi �� Bugs ��


    However, all the cracks on the carapace disappeared, and the new carapace that had just spawned was replaced by a new carapace that shone black.


    Only then, the second robbery thunder fell again.


    Same as the previous one, it is still a double robbery, but in no particular order, but twisted together in a twist shape.


    Jie Lei was even more powerful, and went straight down from the air, smashing Shan Ren.


    Accompanied by the explosion of electric light, the earth moved and the mountains shook, and the mountain revetment sank several tens of meters down, and an unpleasant, **** burnt smell spread out in the smoke, which made people cover their noses.


    Looking closely, there are countless large and small holes in the carapace of the mountain, like a hornet''s nest.


    The skin and flesh were open, blood was flowing all over the ground, and the remaining purple electricity was still wandering in the flesh and blood, raging, and everything it passed was black.


    A cry of wailing reached Zhou Shu and the others, and it was also a shock.


    This heavenly calamity power is much stronger than before, and even the carapace of the mountain can''t stop it.


    Somewhat strangely, when I was observing Dujie''s Xiaogun, the white fur showed a hint of red, from light to thick, it seemed that blood was pouring out.


    Xiao Gun, who also had the blood of the dragon on his body, looked at the suffering of the same kind, and seemed to empathize with him, and had some reactions.


    This is not a bad thing, it shows that it has begun to clarify its own bloodline, and it is beneficial to comprehend the power of the dragon and transform the dragon.


    Shan Ren''s figure shook for a while, and the turtle shadow shrank inward, as if the whole body had shrunk a little.


    The carapace drew inward, constantly filling the holes, and the burnt wounds were healing quickly. Although the wounds were severe, they still had the power to recover.


    It''s a pity that Heaven will not give it time to recover.


    After dozens of breaths, the third robbery thunder came quickly.


    It is still two heavy robbery thunders twisted together, twice as thick as the second one. What is worth mentioning is the shape, like two dragons with teeth and claws, bringing countless electric lights, twisting, whistling, and falling to the mountain. Body.


    boom--


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the whole Shan Ren was smashed and sank hundreds of feet to the ground.


    The turtle shadow almost completely dissipated, and all the power of the dragon was scattered and destroyed by the tribulation, and it was unable to gather again for a long time.


    Electric lights were shining everywhere, smoke filled, and many broken nail pieces splashed out, flying everywhere.


    One piece fell by Zhou Shu''s side hundreds of miles away.


    Dozens of large holes appeared in the huge carapace, each with a radius of several tens of meters, exposing the scarlet and charred flesh inside. The residual purple electricity was dense like a net, and it was constantly infiltrating these flesh and blood, and it was quickly burned. , Meltdown.


    The internal organs were barely covered.


    This blow almost destroyed all the defenses of Shan Ren.


    Qingque''s complexion was condensed, and she sighed unconsciously, "Every robbery thunder is twofold, so powerful, I am afraid it is bigger than what I encountered before, it is difficult."


    In her heart, there was a trace of awe that could not be stopped, and the power of heaven was as good as Si.


    The white hair on the side of Xiao Gun almost completely turned bright red, and it seemed to be able to bleed. Seeing the pain of the same kind, it also sensed the blood of the same kind. At this time, its blood was spurting, and some of it could not be on its own.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, stretched out his hand to caress, and at the same time whispered his voice, calming and encouraging it in his own way.


    It''s good to inspire the power in the bleeding veins, but too much is not good. If you rush to resist the catastrophe, it will be bad.


    The wailing sound of Shanbei, from big to small, gradually weakened.


    But the way of heaven will not be pitiful, the fourth sky thunder, rolling in the robbery cloud, gathers the surrounding purple electricity, accumulating power.


    The next blow is bound to be stronger.


    Qingque whispered, "The fourth and final thunder... but it is dying, and it must not be able to survive."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Maybe, it is very tenacious, and maybe there is still a chance."


    Qingque just shook his head, "I don''t believe it."


    There are ten levels of calamity for the monks crossing the tribulation realm, from one to nine, calculated by multiplication. The first level is one to one, which is a robbery thunder, the second is two, two, four, and the third is three to three. There are nine ways, and the ninth is ninety-nine, which is eighty-one tribulations, while the tenth tribulation is rumored to have only three, but it is not clear how it is. No one has verified it for over 20,000 years.


    The tribulation of the monster beast is similar to that of the human monk, but doubled, and each heavy tribulation is a double tribulation.


    But in the blink of an eye, the robbery cloud in the sky became darker, because the purple electricity in it had been completely absorbed by the fourth robbery thunder.


    The robbery thunder hovered in the clouds like two proud dragons.


    They looked at the mountain remnants below with disdain, then left Jieyun and flew down quickly.


    Boom-boom-


    Two robbery thunders, one first and the other, fell on Shan Ren.


    From the very beginning, Jie Lei pierced through the no longer strong carapace, rushed directly to the deepest point, and smashed the entire mountain.


    There was a violent tremor on the ground, and the purple electricity surged like a tide, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    Because of the direct penetrating relationship, the mountain remembrance did not sink again, nor did it wailing, and there was no movement at all, so it fell silent and lost its breath.


    "Still not able to pass."


    Qingque stared at the body of Shan Ren ~ www.novelhall.com~ and let out a sigh.


    Zhou Shu was about to say something, when Xiao Gun on the side suddenly shot out like an arrow and ran towards the mountain.


    The two looked at each other, they were a little suspicious, and didn''t say much, they followed closely behind.


    Hundreds of miles were only a few dozen breaths away, and soon, he stood in front of the mountain.


    Standing in a pool of blood, looking at the miserable mountain relics, Xiao Gun couldn''t help but let out a sorrow. There was a lot of unwillingness and anger in his voice.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, did not stop it, unwilling and angry, it would be more conducive to stimulating its blood. If you give it the blood of Shan Ren, it may be possible for Xiao Gun to successfully realize the dragon that has never been obtained. Power.


    The stiff mountain remnant, its head completely dropped to the ground, the eyes that were still open were not completely dimmed, and it showed its unwillingness.


    Several people were staring, but there was a wisp of black smoke floating from the head of the mountain, and suddenly flew towards Xiaogun, extremely fast, as fast as electricity.


    "Is this a bit of life?"


    A killing intent flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, his figure stretched, his right hand raised a white smoke, wrapped the black smoke, and then threw it into the demon refining pot.


    Qingque asked suspiciously, "That is... its soul?"


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Yes, I sensed that Xiao Gun wanted to seize her house, committing sins and cannot live."


    Generally, monsters and monsters that have not been transformed, after the death of the body, the soul will have at most a hundred breaths, and it will gradually dissipate and become a remnant soul, etc. The soul of the mountain is about to dissipate when it sees itself. Xiao Gun and his kind arrived and immediately appeared, wanting to win Xiao Gun and be born again.


    It''s just that Zhou Shuzai naturally wouldn''t let it do as he wished, and restrained his soul in the demon refining pot.


    Xiao Gun was also aware of Shan Ren''s intentions, roared at Shan Ren''s body, and immediately got in.


    Originally it still had a hint of care, but now it is gone.

 Chapter 1308: So many things

    Zhou Shu walked slowly around the mountain-like reeds, and the green bird followed and followed. Mi Miscellaneous ��Zhi �� Insect Mi


    From time to time there were several exclamations.


    The alien beast that has continued from ancient times to the present, the huge and tough body, the majestic power of the dragon, is already a king among the monster beasts, even the great monk who crosses the catastrophe can hardly cause too much damage to it. But in front of the robbery, it was vulnerable.


    Standing on the back of the mountain, looking at the huge wound penetrated by the tribulation in front of him, Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head and said slowly, "This last tribulation, although it did not crush its Dan armor, but cut off the Dan. The connection between A and everything around is also a fatal blow."


    Dan Jia is the inner armor of Shan Ren, and it is the strongest part of Shan Ren''s body to protect the demon pill.


    It could be seen that the demon pill was well protected by the Dan armor, but the external tendons and so on were all cut off or melted, and the Shan Ren died.


    Qingque said quite emotionally, "Yes, if Jie Lei is not so fast and accurate, maybe it won''t die."


    "Yes, Shan Ren''s recovery ability is too strong."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and pointed to the naked flesh and blood, "Look, even if it is dead, the flesh and blood is still healing slowly. This kind of vitality is really rare, and it is a strange beast with a talent for regeneration... ��If there is more space between each robbery thunder, so that it has time to recover, it will really not die."


    "That''s it."


    Qingque nodded lightly and sighed again, "But this kind of thing can''t happen. Heaven is amorphous and tricky. He likes to attack weaknesses. Not only against mountain relics, but heaven is the same to any creature who wants to overcome the catastrophe. If we want to survive the catastrophe smoothly, we must not have any weaknesses, and we must not allow Heaven to take advantage of the opportunity.


    "Understanding the truth, it''s not a waste of watching."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, and suddenly jumped into the wound.


    But soon, he flew out, holding a three-foot-round ball in his hand.


    The sphere was white, extremely smooth, and gleaming like a peeled egg.


    This is the pill armor of the mountain, and the demon pill is also hidden in it. Because the outer muscles and blood are completely cleaned by the thunder, it is so clean and smooth, like exquisite jewelry.


    Now, the most valuable things in Shan Rei are in Zhou Shu''s hands.


    The demon pill is refined into a pill, which can greatly increase the cultivation level, and the pill armor can refine the seventh-order defensive magic weapon. It is not impossible to be the best. Once this rare treasure appears in the immortal cultivation world, any major sect will rush to it. It will also attract many monks who have not been born for a long time.


    Obviously knowing the stakes, Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "You have refined the demon pill earlier, don''t pass it on."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I only need the pill armor. As for the demon pill, there are other uses left behind. Anything can improve my cultivation, and I don''t need it."


    For Zhou Shu, it was all about refining and absorbing anyway, no matter how good the demon pill was compared with the general demon pill, there was not much difference.


    What can be done with a mountain demon pill, Zhou Shu can also do it with 100,000 ordinary demon pill, but for other cultivators, it is useless to use 100,000 or even millions of ordinary demon pill. , A little cultivation base can''t be improved, only a high-level demon pill can be used.


    What is not of much value to Zhou Shu is a treasure to others. Of course, Zhou Shu will use this to get better returns.


    Qingque thought for a while and came over clearly, except for admiration, there was nothing to say.


    This is something that belongs exclusively to Zhou Shu, so envy is useless.


    Zhou Shu collected the pill armor and the demon pill, and dealt with it when it was free, because the pill armor is very strong, even if the catastrophe is difficult to destroy, only use the best magic weapon and different fire to slowly smelt it, not a short time. , It may take several months to open.


    The outer carapace of Shantou is a very good material. A little tanning is a magic weapon for defense. The lowest is Tier 4, but it is a pity, because the strongest part has been destroyed by the tribulation, Zhou Shu took some. It should be possible to refine hundreds of Tier 5 and Tier 6 magic weapons, while the rest is left alone.


    Take out the shell and cramp again.


    The tendons of the mountain are also very good materials, tough and soft, not much worse than the rumored dragon tendons, and can be used to make special magic weapons such as dragon ropes.


    Zhou Shu took the best part and let go of the others. When there are too many good things, there will always be a little resentment.


    Also, Shan Ren''s eyes and teeth were not destroyed by the catastrophe, so Zhou Shu naturally accepted them all.


    I also took a lot of rare bone marrow, which can be used to make high-level talisman.


    Of course, the flesh and blood of Shan Ren was also extremely valuable, and Zhou Shu took a lot of it after going around a few times.


    Zhou Shu turned on the stove on the spot and made spiritual food to share with the blue bird. Of course, they couldn��t eat as much as they could, and less than 1% of them arrived. The rest were collected. stand up.


    After finishing this, Zhou Shu thought of Xiaogun and drilled into Shanbi''s abdomen.


    It didn''t take long to see Xiao Gun lying on the ground, his limbs spread out, his belly bulged high, and he fell asleep together.


    As in the past, sleep when you are full, and eat when you are full.


    "You can''t fix this old problem."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, put it in the Qiankun bag, looked around, but was surprised.


    In the huge Shan Ren, there was no trace of blood essence, which means that all the blood in the Shan Ren had been eaten by Xiao Gun.


    "I want to keep the body refining, you little guy..."


    Zhou Shu cursed a few words, only complained, but his face was full of smiles.


    With so much blood from the mountain bones, the dragon bloodline inside must have been obtained by Xiaogun. If Xiaogun can absorb it smoothly...


    It''s definitely worth it.


    Back outside, Qingque was still eating, occasionally looking at Zhou Shu, the small nest on his cheek was full of satisfaction, "I wonder if you still have this ability."


    She didn''t know that Zhou Shu could be regarded as a master in cooking. With all sorts of spiritual food, Zhou Shu liked this, and there is a lot of time to know the sea, why not learn? It''s the same with other ways.


    Empty time is the biggest waste.


    Zhou Shuneng is today, the talent is very important, but there is also a big reason that he has been rationally arranging his time, trying not to let Shihai have any free time, and every breath is not wasted.


    The essence of the mountain forest was basically taken away, but the total amount was less than one ten thousandth of the mountain forest, and the mountain was still lying in front of him.


    Of course it will not be lost, the really important things have just begun.


    Zhou Shu smiled at her and began to refine things.


    The remnants of the mountain remnants that have taken the essence are of little value to others, but they are completely different here, and can be completely transformed into cultivation bases through refining.


    If you have mastered the demon refining pot, you can naturally put the whole mountain remnant into it and refine it directly, but Zhou Shu hasn''t been able to do it now, so he only has to slowly refine it a little bit. This is a rather long process. process.


    After all, Shan Ren is really too big.


    But think about it, if such a large mountain can be transformed into a cultivation base, it will only get more than from the mountain monster pill.


    He enjoys it.

 Chapter 1309: Unparalleled

    Ten days later. ��Miscellaneous + Chronicles + Insects ��


    The huge mountains disappeared completely.


    Zhou Shu is still Zhou Shu, and his cultivation base has not improved a bit, because it is impossible to make further progress. His transformation of the gods has already been completely completed, and the cultivation base will not increase, but he still refines the entire mountain relics. Then, Where did those cultivation bases go?


    Beside him, there was a solid phantom, no different from Zhou Shu''s appearance.


    Zhou Shu''s transformed cultivation base is all on him, and his strength is no less than that of a cultivator of the God Realm.


    He is not a primordial avatar, Zhou Shu can no longer separate his soul to recreate the avatar, creating obstacles for the combination, this is a pure primordial power assembly, and there are many spiritual thoughts that Zhou Shu can withdraw at any time.


    For him, there is a formal name called Yuanli Puppet.


    Making Yuanli puppets is something that the cultivators like to do. They refine the excess Yuanli into Yuanli puppets, and then attach the spirit to direct the puppets to do all kinds of simple things. The benefits of doing this are twofold. First, you can avoid robbery, and you don''t have to worry about being discovered by the heavens when you make a safe move. You can also withdraw your mind at any time and give up the puppet.


    A great monk who concentrates on avoiding catastrophes, who has been in retreat for thousands of years, there will always be extra energy, right?


    Of course, as a substitute for the avatar, they are not as easy to use as the avatar, cannot change, and their strength is not as good as the avatar with the soul, and the divine thoughts in it are also easy to be cut out, making their own power puppets seized by others. Go and become someone else''s thing.


    There are many shortcomings, but the applicability of Yuanli puppets is also very wide, such as guarding the formation in the sect and so on.


    The cultivator of the gods, his own cultivation level is not enough, it is basically impossible to refine the Yuanli puppet, but Zhou Shu is different, his cultivation base has overflowed, no need and waste, refining the Yuanli puppet is a good choice , Can be regarded as a avatar that can be abandoned in a critical moment.


    "Others have insufficient vitality, but you are using your excess vitality to refine the puppet."


    Qingque joked, "How many people can''t do it in the Transcending Tribulation Realm, but you can do this in the Transcending God Realm. You are not afraid to **** off others."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "You can''t waste this mountain. I have read about Yuanli puppets in the classics, and I did it when I thought about it. It should be of some use. Anyway, it won''t affect my integration. No problem, by the way, I have one more question."


    "problem?"


    Qingque''s face was slightly condensed, and then he said, "Aren''t you thinking about using Yuanli puppets to overcome the catastrophe, right?"


    "You know me more and more, hehe," Zhou Shu smiled knowingly, "I do have such thoughts."


    "It''s no use, I tried."


    Qingque shook his head, "I used to be a Yuanli puppet when I was meditating in Penglai. You know, the vitality there is inexhaustible. It doesn''t matter to be a puppet, but a puppet usually does some simple things. It''s okay, but it''s of no use when it comes to crossing the robbery."


    She sighed lightly, "A pure Yuanli puppet, without the Yuanshen in it, and unable to integrate into her own Dao. Heavenly Dao takes no effort to destroy it, and it has no resistance at all."


    "makes sense."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled, "I was still wondering if I could refine hundreds of Yuanli puppets, would I be able to go directly to heaven."


    Qingque snorted, "You have that baby, you can do it completely, but you are a waste of resources by doing this. Yuanli Yuanqi is originally given by heaven. It is impossible to rely on them to resist the catastrophe," Zhou Zhou Shu glanced, she showed a little solemnity again, "Only the power of the cultivator''s own Dao is the foundation of the fight against the Dao. To understand Dao and rise to immortality, you must rely on Dao, and you can rise to immortality without cultivation."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said seriously, "I understand, just talk casually."


    Why doesn��t he understand these truths, it��s just a treasure in his body, he will inevitably think of some shortcuts, but just thinking about it, he knows very well that there are no shortcuts to Shengxian, you must be down-to-earth and move forward step by step. Skip those steps.


    Zhou Shu took back the spirit of the puppet, put the Yuanli puppet into the universe bag, and used it when needed.


    It is no problem to put the pure elemental force into the universe bag and will not be restricted by the rules.


    "this is����"


    Seeing what Zhou Shu just took out, Qingque was a little excited, "Refining a demon pot!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, a little surprised, "Yes, how did you recognize it?"


    Qingque''s eyes were condensed, and he did not move. "Although it has not fully recovered, the aura contained in it is very clear. It is equal to or even higher than the power of heaven. How can it not be recognized?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and said secretly, "Why don''t I feel..."


    Thinking of what the city lord said before, could it really be sensed by the cultivator of the Tribulation Realm?


    He smiled, "Would you like to try it?"


    "I would love to give it a try."


    Qingque stared at the demon refining pot, sighed slightly, and shook his head. "But I can''t do it. It gives me a lot of pressure. If I want to use it or take it away, it will definitely be bad. s consequence."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think thoughtfully, "No, it doesn''t have any tools, no self-will, how can it give you that feeling?"


    "The will of the divine instrument is not in the spirit, but in itself."


    Qingque solemnly said, "The divine tool lives with heaven and earth is the guardian of the mysterious yellow world. As long as you don��t completely die, even if there is no tool spirit, you have your own will. And the existence of the divine tool spirit is just In order to help those who get the artifact to understand the artifact as soon as possible, it does not change the will of the artifact. If it is changed forcibly, it will never have a good result."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, as if he understood something.


    "The will of the artifact is inviolable. It will not recognize who is the master, but will only follow the person it recognizes. Once that person does not meet its requirements, it will leave at any time. This is different from the spirit of the instrument. If you recognize the Lord, you will live and die with your master. Self-sacrifice for the master is also common, and a divine tool will not sacrifice yourself. As long as you don��t die, it and its will will exist forever, unless the world does not exist."


    Qingque said in a slow voice, "Now that it works in your hands, it recognizes you and is willing to follow you. No matter how hard it is for others to take it away, once I have such an idea, it will attack me, you see Check it out."


    With that said, a hand formed in front of her, wrapped in her Yuan Li divine sense, and grabbed it towards the demon refining pot, trying to grasp the demon refining pot in her hand.


    But the hand just arrived near the demon refining pot, and immediately disappeared without a trace. At the same time, the blue bird''s figure shook, and his face suddenly turned pale.


    Zhou Shu was shocked.


    He perceives very clearly that Qingque��s vitality and consciousness were all refined by the demon pot in an instant, much faster than using his own soul-refining refining art. At the same time, Qingque was also shocked. Strength, that strength is difficult to describe, not great, but the blue bird is somewhat unbearable.


    "See it?"


    Qingque smiled slightly, "It will protect itself, and you, others can''t take away. Your chance is really unparalleled."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1310: Fengling Mountain?

    Looking at the Demon Refining Pot, Zhou Shu nodded lightly, with many smiles floating around his mouth. �� miscellaneous �� Zhi �� worm ��


    Through Qingque''s words, he learned a lot of things that he didn''t know. Think about it, the Demon Refining Pot, as a divine tool, has its own will and is an independent individual. Even if it is not fully restored, he will not let others **** it. Go, that is a great blasphemy and insult to the artifact.


    Before the city lord asked him to be careful, that was when the Demon Pot had not recognized him. Now the situation is different. Since the artifact is willing to follow him, then others will not be able to take it away. If it is taken away by force, the artifact will not be agreed. of.


    I just don''t know if I can communicate with the will of the Demon Refining Pot.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Zhou Shu looked at Qingque with some doubts, "Strange, how did you know?"


    "Who doesn''t want to get an artifact?"


    Qingque sighed slightly, "In my spare time, I have studied many classics, and naturally I have a better understanding of artifacts. Speaking of which... Zhou Shu, you have the opportunity to obtain other artifacts. I hope you can take me there too. ."


    Seeing Qingque''s eager eyes, Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, "Is there still a chance to obtain the artifact?"


    Qingque nodded, and slowly said, "Well, have you heard of Chaos Secret Realm?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I know, I have a little impression, but... it has completely disappeared a long time ago, right?"


    "Yes, the entrance disappeared 50,000 years ago, and no one has ever entered again," Qingque showed a little solemnity, "but the entrance still exists, as long as there is an open sky stone, you can open it. The small sword of the secret realm. The secret realm of chaos is the secret realm that existed when the mysterious yellow world was first formed. It exists outside the sky, and inside is the original appearance of the mysterious yellow world. If you enter, you may find information about the origin of many artifacts, or you may find it An artifact of birth or self-return."


    Zhou Shu''s face tightened, "I don''t know anything like this."


    Qingque smiled faintly, "The city lord mentioned to us that at that time you were unable to cultivate, and there is no point in mentioning it. Only after crossing the tribulation realm can you do it. The specific method is to ask the city lord when you reach the crossing tribulation realm. Only he knows."


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu said slowly, "I understand, I will not miss this opportunity. Then you will go with Qingque."


    "Great!"


    Qingque screamed in excitement, looking at Zhou Shu, his face flushed, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s still early, don''t be happy too early, maybe it''s not a good thing."


    After being quiet for a while, Qingque calmed down and smiled, "A chance is good enough. Others don��t want to get it. Even if it��s a chance to die, it��s not a waste of time to go to some places. live."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "That''s true."


    Qingque glanced at the demon refining pot, turned to Zhou Shu, seemingly annoyed, and said, "By the way, what are you doing with it now, deliberately showing it to me, making me envy and hate?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course not, I have great use."


    He walked to the side of the demon refining pot, took a closer look, and nodded slightly.


    Qingque suddenly realized, "I see! It''s the soul of the mountain monk, trapped by you? You want to refine the soul, no, the soul of the mountain monk can''t be wasted, and it can add a lot of spirits."


    She was a little excited.


    "If you don''t refine your soul, that would be a bit wasteful."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I plan to seal him up and seal him into the Fengling Stone."


    "Feng Lingshi?"


    Qingque blinked, a little puzzled, then said, "Ah, don''t you even know how to seal a spirit spell?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, and said disapprovingly, "It''s not a special trick."


    The enchantment curse is a mysterious method of witch repair. It seals the spirit and blood of monsters and other animals in the sealing spirit stone, and nourishes them with the spirit stone. When needed, it can release the phantom of the alien beast, and possess the alien beast. Almost the same power.


    Before Zhou Shu had a sealing spirit stone, a golden feather eagle was sealed inside, which helped him a lot, and it is still in Qingyuan Valley. In addition, Hao Ruoyan also has a sealing spirit stone, which is also sealed with ancient animals. Jingwei.


    Now that he has the spirit and blood of the mountain, it is enough to make a stronger seal of the spirit stone and become his help.


    Compared with this, soul training is unnecessary, after all, any soul can be trained, and such a strange beast, I am afraid that there is no second one in the world of immortality.


    The production process is a bit cumbersome. First, a piece of stone is made to seal the spirit.


    The material of the sealing spirit stone is generally spirit stone, but only the spirit stone with the same attributes as the alien beast can be used. However, Zhou Shu obtained many attribute spirit stones from Tian Guangbo, and they are all very rare top grades. Lingshi is just right.


    Like most magic weapons, the foundation of the seal of spirit stones lies in runes, without runes, spirit stones are just ordinary spirit stones.


    The runes are extremely complex and the space is small, but they must lock the soul and blood, maintain the vitality of the blood and the soul for a long time, build a channel to connect with the outside world, and be able to burst and recover...


    The rune of the seal comes from an ancient witchcraft book, collected by Zhou Shu through Huabaoxuan. It is very different from the rune of the world of immortality is closer to the one in Shiwan Dashan. Zhou Shu has read it many times and deduced and calculated it, but even now, he cannot fully understand its meaning. It is expected that it contains many profound principles of witchcraft, such as the origin of life, etc. , These are indeed not what he can understand now, but there is no problem in doing it the way.


    In addition, the runes of the Fengling Stone were not seal-carved on the spirit stone, but were stamped into the spirit stone in the form of a brand, and nothing was visible on the outside.


    It''s a little troublesome to do this, but after a period of time to deduct, it is not a big problem.


    Exquisite control, perfect execution, enough to copy the results of the deduction to the spirit stone completely, without any mistakes, a few hours later, the three sealing spirit stones are in front of you, all of them are native, because Mountain reeds belong to the alien animals.


    Qingque kept watching Zhou Shu doing these things, keeping her eyes intent.


    She was a little shocked, and she admired Zhou Shu a little bit more, "It really has to be cultivated in any way. Even the witchcraft that cultivators rarely touch are involved, and they can do everything well, more than specializing in one. The person in "is still more skilled, I now understand a little bit why he is so good..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu''s confident and stable expression moved her mind slightly, and she unconsciously drooped down, a bit embarrassing.


    As a cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm, especially the cultivator of Wushuang City, it is really rare to have this kind of thought. As far as Qingque is concerned, it may be the first time she completely admires a person, feeling that she is completely inferior.


    But it is not a bad thing, as long as you stick to your heart, it is a huge incentive.


    (PS: Chapter 1308 has been changed a bit, the blood on the head was unclear before, sorry~)


    (PPS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1311: development changes

    A few days later. z z z z z z z z z z z


    A black and heavy stone the size of a fist, with a crystal luster, and a dark red shadow sealed in the middle, like a small turtle, as if sleeping, but occasionally moved, causing the stone to shine with bright light.


    Shan Ren''s Ling Ling Stone has been completed, but it is not available yet.


    Similar to magical artifacts such as the soul flag of the cultivator, this seal of spirit stone also needs a period of taming, and then recognizes the master, connects the mountain with the master��s bloodline, and connects with each other, before it can be used. If you don��t recognize the master, it is possible. Was backlashed.


    Putting away the Feng Lingshi, Zhou Shu was satisfied.


    Xiao Gun is still asleep in Qiankun''s bag. It seems that he won''t wake up in a few years. It is not a simple matter to absorb so much essence and blood. However, when he wakes up, he will probably understand The power of the dragon, at the same time, will usher in his own catastrophe.


    Some preparations are needed.


    Caiying, who had been frightened a little bit, was already calm, chanting from time to time, "This palace must successfully overcome the catastrophe", "What is terrible about the heavenly calamity, can it harm this palace again?" It''s like a devil.


    This obsession comes from a previous life, and it is not a bad thing. When crossing the catastrophe, she may be able to achieve greater potential.


    It''s just that it''s not the time to cross the robbery.


    The sword spirit has a lot to do with the sword. The better the sword, the more powerful the sword spirit. The sea-treading sword is the highest grade of Tier 6, I am afraid it will be difficult to withstand the catastrophe. To overcome the catastrophe, we must find a better one for her A more suitable sword, either recasting the sword to advancement again, no matter what kind of sword is difficult, it is something Zhou Shu will definitely do.


    Leaving the plain where the mountain was located, the two continued on.


    The vast one hundred thousand mountains, up and down nearly tens of millions of miles, the two did not fly, and the speed was naturally not fast.


    It took more than three years to get close to the goal.


    A lot has been gained along the way.


    Needless to say, the savage beast, there is a mountain of corpses piled up in the Universe Bag, which is much more than before. After all, with the strength of the two people, it takes no effort to kill the fifth and sixth savage beasts, except for the small ones. If it doesn''t work, everything else is put into the bag.


    Of course, there are also seventh-order wild beasts.


    The corpse of the brutal beast was left behind, and the soul was transformed into soul fluid. With so much soul fluid, Zhou Shu has improved all the way, and the cultivator who specializes in soul like Qingque is even more moisturized. The results of more than three years may be better than She practiced in retreat for hundreds of years.


    Of course, there are many remaining, all for future plans.


    The deep mountains with more materials and few traces of people are often treasure-haven places, and you will never return to the treasure mountain.


    From Tier 3 to Tier 7, there is everything, together, enough to fill the hall of Ci Hangzong.


    If Zhou Shu didn��t have a refining formula, he wouldn��t have collected so many low-level materials, but now that he has a refining formula, he can��t miss it. The useful ones will remain, and he must try his best to improve his cultivation. Strength to meet the upcoming challenges.


    I have experienced many profound lakes along the way, but obviously, there is no secret realm that Zhou Shu is looking for in it. All of them are aimed at Huamisi Lake in De Beer Mountain.


    During the adventurous experience, Zhou Shu often returned to Wushuang City to communicate with his second soul and learn about the situation of the Heyin School.


    The second soul sits in the mountains to practice, but the situation of the Heyin school is omniscient. On the one hand, it is due to the divine consciousness, and on the other hand, it is the report of the elders of the Heyin school. It is worth mentioning that the most in the Heyin school Busy Yangmei-cultivating, alchemy, and presiding over lotus music affairs, every day to go to the second soul to tell him many things, obey his instructions, which makes Zhou Shu, who is separated by thousands of miles, also Will not lose control of the Dutch school.


    For Zhou Shu, this is a very important thing. In his eyes, the Dutch School is not only a sect, but also carries the future of the world of cultivation.


    Under the guidance of Yangmei, Ning Xuanqing and others, the Heyin School expanded in an orderly and rapid manner, centering on Lingyu City, including the other five anti-sea cities, and becoming Heyin The alliances or affiliations of the faction continue to increase the territory. At the same time, the disciples recruited by the Heyin faction have also spread across most of Dongsheng Prefecture. They still follow the policy of admitting elites and ordinary disciples as guest officials. There is no shortage of gods. There are 37 monks in total.


    Developed so fast, it has a lot to do with Soul Liquid and Ci Hang Sect.


    Soul liquid is something that any immortal cultivator wants, while Cihangzong is a sect that any immortal cultivator does not want to offend but is willing to make good friends.


    It is not to say that the cultivators of the Transcendent Realm who have received many benefits are willing to work for the Heyin Sect from now on, and most of them are just waiting and watching. This is mainly because the Heyin Sect itself does not have a great monk who crosses the tribulation realm.


    Although Zhou Shu is strong enough, he is not crossing the tribulation realm after all. If a sect does not have the foundation of crossing the tribulation realm, ordinary immortal cultivators will not have too much expectation and do not have enough confidence in the sect. In their eyes, Only the great monks crossing the tribulation realm have the ability to lead them, and the sects with great monks will last long, and the sects where great monks continue to appear are their most yearning sects.


    For example, the six major sects.


    This problem seems troublesome, but when Zhou Shu goes back, it will be solved naturally.


    While the Heyin School was developing, others did not lag behind, such as Huabaoxuan.


    Huabaoxuan did a great event that shocked Dongshengzhou and even the entire Xuanhuang world They acquired Ruyilou and became one of the two largest businesses in Dongshengzhou, and the other was Wanbaolou.


    When Zhou Shu proposed to buy Ruyilou, Hualin and the Huajia were a little puzzled. They worried that Zhou Shu had stepped too far, and worried that they could not afford it. They also felt that Huabaoxuan did not have enough capacity, but Zhou After Shu said "Time waits for no one, it must be done", Hua Lin and the Hua family did their best.


    Because Hua Lin, as the next Patriarch, and Hua Yulian, the most important elder of the Hua family, believed in Zhou Shu.


    They must do what Zhou Shu said to do.


    However, even if the Hua family tried their best, there was still a big gap between the acquisition of Ruyilou. The owner of Ruyilou ridiculed them for shaking the tree for the scorpion. They were overwhelmed and in distress. The sudden visit of an unknown monk resolved it. The problem with Huabaoxuan.


    The monk carried a lot of exotic treasures, including a queen peach.


    The Queen Mother Peach is a real thing of the fairy world. Since ancient times, there have only been four in the history of the mysterious yellow world. This may be the last one. The Queen Mother Peach is a ninth-order spiritual thing. Although it does not have the spirit of the fairy, it has The magical effect of extending life for 5400 years.


    The Queen Mother Xiantao, serving her as an immortal, is not all lies.


    The appearance of the Queen Mother Peach and many other treasures led Hua Baoxuan to hold a grand auction of monks from all over the world.


    Huabaoxuan is famous for its reputation.


    After the auction, the owner of Ruyilou had to sell Ruyilou to Huabaoxuan, and the two great monks who crossed the tribulation realm of Ruyilou also became the worship of Huabaoxuan, guarding them in Lingyu City and Wanghai City.


    And where the monk who brought the strange treasure came from, no one knew except Zhou Shu.


    (PS: Thank you PYHuang and Super Kaka for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1312: what happened?

    thump--


    A delicate figure drew a graceful arc in the air and fell straight into the lake. Miscellaneous �� Zhi �� Insect ��


    Zhou Shu was stunned, the figure swept out again and fell beside him, jumping continuously.


    However, after a breath of effort, the blue bird that jumped into the water hadn''t even drenched his clothes and hair, but his whole body had turned red, like a cooked crab.


    "So hot, so hot!"


    With a few whispers, Qingque was busy playing Wu Qin Xi, only for a while, white smoke gradually appeared on her body, and her complexion slowly turned to normal.


    Zhou Shu frowned and complained, "Are you jumping off now? You are so anxious, don''t you worry about getting hurt?"


    "I don''t know why, when I saw such a clear lake, I suddenly wanted to try it," Qingque stretched her body, with a satisfied face, smiling slightly, "Don''t worry, isn''t you here? Why am I worried? Yes, hehe."


    Seeing her righteous and confident, Zhou Shu felt nothing to say.


    These years of experience, the two have gone through many things, both in danger and laughter, helping each other and helping each other. Now in front of him, the blue bird spreads out more and more, and it��s always a little bit like a little girl. Willful, he was helpless, but there was a touch of comfort in his heart, which showed that the relationship between the two was getting closer, which was not a bad thing.


    He smiled and shook his head, waved up a piece of lake water, falling on him like a waterfall, Zhou Shu began to perform Wu Qin Xi to exercise his body.


    In the distance, surrounded by clouds and fog, stood an abrupt mountain, which was their target, Mount De Beer.


    After a lot of hard work, they came to the depths of Sudden''s tribe, where they used the stagnant water to practice before.


    Along the way, they have passed through a lot of Xuanhu Lake, and they often use the dead energy in it to practice Wu Qin Xi, stimulate their physical vitality, and strengthen their physique. Here, there are many differences between the two of them. Zhou Shu need not say more. The green bird''s body is much stronger than before.


    If not, she would not dare to jump in directly.


    However, at the current level, it is obviously still a long way from entering the stagnant water on De Beer Mountain to explore the secret realm of Shuilian Cave.


    So the two decided to practice in this lake for a period of time, exercise their physique enough to bear more lifelessness, and then go to De Beer Mountain.


    Time flies quickly, dozens of days in the blink of an eye.


    The two of them did not have a moment to rest, nor did they need to rest. Using Wu Qin Xi to exercise their physique, the body would not suffer a little damage, and there was no need to recover. Instead, they had a lot of satisfaction. As long as they continued to have meat to supplement their physical strength, they could practice hard.


    Most body training methods are harmful to the body, and you must rest for a long time after practicing for a few hours, otherwise the body will not be able to bear it, causing many hidden dangers, and further training will be harmful and useless.


    And Wu Qin Xi is not a physical training method, and there is no such problem.


    The speed of the two people��s progress is amazing. The time that Qingque spent in the stagnant water has changed from less than one breath at the beginning to about 15 breaths now. Not to mention, Zhou Shu can hold on to more than three hundred breaths and stay in the stagnant water. Scouring back and forth, lifeless and still.


    His physical body has reached the point of reaching Consummation, which is enough to resist the death here, but when there is still a lack of stamina, it cannot last. Unless it is to practice Wu Qin Xi to reach Consummation, the vitality in the body will not flow from there. The emergence of absolute, infinite circulation, makes the physical body always maintain full vitality, will not be exhausted, and there is no need to worry about death.


    "It will be done in about a hundred days."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of satisfaction, "The most dangerous things are often the best. The effect of this stagnant body forging is really extraordinary."


    "Yes, but you have to add your five-animal show, otherwise it won''t be possible."


    Qingque stretched her body quite comfortably, and said with a smile, "I want to be better, and it may take a while, you have to wait for me."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Yeah."


    What Qingque said is good. It is only in terms of pure physical vitality that it can resist death. It is far inferior to Zhou Shu. He has cultivated successfully in all aspects and can be completed by adding this link, reaching the 100 alchemy body of Zen. The realm is unhindered, and everything is invaded.


    Looking into the distance, as if thinking of something, Qingque was surprised, "Strange, we have been here for many days, and we haven''t seen Suddenly come. Isn''t he supposed to come every day? And in this Suddenly tribe, it seems that There are a lot fewer people."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Most of those who are left are women and children. I think they have already started a war with Shushan."


    "Yes."


    Qingque seems to have realized something, "After so long and constantly improving myself, I almost forget these things. I don''t know if they have summoned the ancestral witch. If they are summoned, it will be difficult for Shushan."


    "someone is coming."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he hid in the woods with the green bird, hiding his figure.


    After a few quarters, the three barbarians walked to the backwater lake.


    A thin barbarian stopped and said worriedly, "Suddenly, Big Brother E, I''m still very scared, or else, let''s not go?"


    "why do not you go?"


    The ferocious barbarian suddenly glared at him, "Suddenly, don''t talk nonsense, you finally got here and you want to shrink again? Do you want to die!"


    Suddenly shuddered twice, and didn''t dare to refute, he just pulled another barbarian on the side, and whispered, "Suddenly, you talk about..."


    Suddenly thrown aside Suddenly, he shouted, "Suddenly, you are so timid, you are not worthy of being our brother! Suddenly, Big Brother E is right. You can''t back down. Now the opportunity is rare, we must take that horn The mammoth grab it!"


    Suddenly he nodded in satisfaction, "That mammoth must be mine!"


    Suddenly whispered, UU read "But, that suddenly seemed like..."


    Suddenly snorted, "If we weren''t going to provoke me in the past, but now he can''t move, what are you afraid of him doing? Although the mammoth is also a bit powerful, the three of us are enough to deal with it. "


    Suddenly he hesitated, "Although he can''t move, he is still the priest of the clan. If we **** his mount like this, will we be punished by the high priests?"


    "Take a fart!"


    Suddenly he shouted loudly, "Before he was great, and he was the darling of the elders, but now he is not! Here, whoever is strong, who speaks counts, as long as we can tame the horned mammoth, no one will say anything by then! Now it''s just in the clan. No one, no one cares about him, such a good opportunity does not do anything, then are we stupid?"


    Suddenly he smiled wickedly, "Hey, big brother wise, that mammoth must belong to big brother!"


    Suddenly hesitated for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "Then let''s go, it''s just...I''ll go on again later."


    "Look at your timid look."


    Suddenly, he glanced through, with a look of disdain, and laughed loudly, "Hahahaha, incompetent, there is nothing else to do except petty theft, it''s useless."


    The three strode towards the woods.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu and Qingque appeared to be a little surprised.


    This suddenly seems, what''s wrong?

 Chapter 1313: 3 people

    Deep in the dense forest. Miscellaneous �� Zhi �� Insect ��


    The horned mammoth lay on the grass and slept peacefully.


    Compared with the past, it has lost a lot of weight, the skeleton can be seen vaguely, and the fur on its body is no longer smooth and sparse, and it is dark and tangled together. There are even traces of spider webs in the middle, which is a long time. I haven''t taken care of it.


    Only the long horn in front of the forehead was still sharp, sharp and shining.


    Behind the horned mammoth, a simple rope bed was held between two big trees, and suddenly it seemed to lie on it, motionless.


    Maybe it was a serious illness, and suddenly the whole person was thin and thin, and no thick and full muscles could be seen on the body. They were all protruding and bulging joints, and the blood vessels and tendons were close to the bark of dead trees. Under the skin, it is clearly visible.


    His complexion was as pale as paper, his eye sockets were sunken, his eyes were closed tightly, and he could not notice any vitality.


    Dead in general.


    Not far away, three barbarians were striding over.


    As if he had noticed it, the Horned Mammoth stood up and stared at the three people on the opposite side. The Horns couldn''t help shaking.


    Feeling the ground trembling, the three barbarians stopped immediately. All of them suddenly became clear, their complexions tightened, and they fled back unconsciously, but they were caught by Suddenly before they escaped a few steps.


    "What are you running, you are so courageous, you are also worthy of a seventh-class priest?"


    Suddenly he shouted, "I''m afraid of a fart, skinny, no strength, we can definitely deal with it!"


    Suddenly he stopped, and followed the two of them towards the Horned Mammoth, only still worried. In the past, he was often scolded and beaten, but now I saw the Horned Mammoth, and I couldn��t help but beat the drums, even if he Knowing that suddenly I can''t move.


    Roar--


    The horned mammoth hissed, lowered his head slightly, and the long horns stood up high, and bumped into the three of them.


    It''s just that the pace of running is quite slow, and it''s a little fluttering. Compared with the past, it''s not a level at all.


    It used to be a heavy tank, but now it may be a small infantry vehicle.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu and Qingque in the dark shook their heads.


    "It''s too weak now."


    "It��s been a long time since I haven��t eaten anything. Such a large savage beast needs a lot of meat every day. It seems that the surrounding savage beasts have been eaten by it, and they can��t leave to hunt in other places. They slowly become thinner. ."


    "It is true to the master, but I don''t know what happened to that suddenly."


    "It''s a little weird, the vitality is still there, but the power seems to be gone."


    Facing the rushing horned mammoth, the three barbarians panicked a little, and quickly calmed down.


    "It really doesn''t work, haha!"


    The three of them moved, easily avoiding the impact of the horned mammoth.


    Suddenly he shouted, "Hey, listen to me, and make sure you have meat every day!"


    Suddenly he took out a large piece of meat and shouted at the horned mammoth, "Come on, eat this meat, come with us!"


    The flesh was freshly cut, **** red, fresh and steaming, and the mammoth didn''t even look at it. He paused, turned and rushed towards several people.


    Several times back and forth, but all came back to no avail.


    It was also treacherous all of a sudden, deliberately constantly shifting positions, leading the mammoth farther and farther.


    "it''s time."


    Suddenly, he smiled slyly at Huere, and then he knew it, and immediately ran towards Huere, in order to use Suere to coerce the horned mammoth into submission.


    Seeing that the calyx was about to run to the edge of the rope bed, the horned mammoth roared, and the long tail slammed on the ground. A crack appeared on the ground, and it quickly extended towards the calyx. At the same time, the horned mammoth quickly turned and turned towards Suddenly the calyx ran wildly, and the speed instantly increased by a big margin.


    Suddenly, he couldn''t notice it, the ground under his feet had cracked, and his footing was suddenly unstable, and almost at the same time, the long horns of the horned mammoth also picked up in front of him.


    "what!"


    Suddenly he exclaimed and was immediately knocked out hundreds of feet away.


    Suddenly he ran up quickly and said with concern, "Brother, are you okay?"


    Suddenly he touched his waist and said cursingly, "It''s okay, why is this guy suddenly so fast, **** stupid!"


    In the critical moment, his body turned sideways and escaped the stabbing of the long horns, otherwise he would die or be disabled.


    "Ancestral Witch''s mount, big brother."


    Suddenly shook his head and said, "If it hasn''t left here in the past few years and eats and drinks every day, how can we be its opponent? It must have some special methods, brother must be especially careful."


    Suddenly he crossed his eyes, "What should I do?"


    "Don''t worry, brother, I was prepared," he smiled suddenly, and took out a bag, "we use this."


    As the bag opened, a pungent smell came out immediately. It was audible from a hundred miles away. Zhou Shu and Qingque in the dark couldn''t help covering their noses, and even withdrew some of their spiritual knowledge and did not perceive them.


    Suddenly Cae pinched his nose and said dullly, "Scent of bones?"


    Suddenly nodded, "Yes, this spice is the least favorite thing for elephants. If you smell it, you have to avoid it. Even the horned mammoth is no exception. We use it to divide the horned mammoth and the horned elephant. Separate, and then catch the mammoth like a forcing horn, isn��t it beautiful?"


    "Haha, you still have a way."


    Suddenly Exin smiled and turned suddenly, "Go, this task is up to you."


    Suddenly his complexion was stagnant, "Brother, me?"


    Suddenly he threw the bag onto Suddenly, and he scolded, "Isn''t it you or who? You take away this kind of thief''s petty things the most. Give me more attention. If you missed the big brother''s matter, don''t blame the big brother for being polite! "


    Suddenly he took the bag through and touched the mammoth with a bitter face.


    The horned mammoths also knew that their purpose was changing, and they kept tightly in front of the rope bed and never left.


    Suddenly, his body was thin and thin, like a mouse, moving fast and extremely flexible.


    He carried the bag in his hand, and occasionally dropped a handful of it to the feet of the horned mammoth. The horned mammoth couldn��t drive away, and it was helpless. However, after dozens of breaths, suddenly a large circle of bone incense was scattered around the elephant��s rope bed. The smell came out, the middle man felt like vomiting, and even the sudden appearance that had been asleep came back to life.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes, looked around, and quickly understood the situation.


    He whispered, "Little Horn, go by yourself, they dare not move me."


    The horned mammoth did not hear it, still moving, lying on the ground, only burying the proboscis in the ground, trying not to absorb the outside smell.


    But this is obviously not much use, but can''t breathe.


    After a while, the horned mammoth''s complexion was flushed, and his long nose was almost bleeding. After all, he couldn''t help but pulled out the long nose.


    As soon as it was pulled out, the pungent smell seemed to congeal into a plume of smoke, and he hurriedly drilled into the elephant''s trunk. The mammoth hissed, stepped on all fours, and ran for dozens of miles before stopping.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The conspiracy succeeded, and suddenly E and suddenly glanced at each other, and burst into a piercing laughter.


    (PS: Thank you for the little parrot bird, want to read quietly, and who else has been supporting in 1997, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1314: Xuan Ming Shen Jiang

    Suddenly the calyx covered his nose and ran towards Suddenly in a big step. ��Miscellaneous��Zhi��worm��


    Suddenly, she looked calm, staring at the sky, and said lightly, "Go, go now, I won''t punish you."


    "Hahaha!"


    Suddenly he looked up to the sky and laughed, then changed his face and glared at Sudden Elephant, "You still want to punish us? Do you think you are still the former Sudden Elephant in the past? Now you are not as good as a dog, if not protected by the High Priest of Rock You, you should have died long ago!"


    "Before you could take care of us, but now..."


    Suddenly snorted, "Suddenly, don��t blame us for not reminding you, now the Rock High Priest is not in the tribe and no one is protecting you. Just let your horned mammoth go with us, if you don��t agree, We just gave it to sacrifice."


    Suddenly, his expression was slightly stagnant, and he said with contempt, "Dreaming, the little horn is my mount, you can''t take it away, sacrifice, and even more impossible."


    "Is it?"


    Suddenly sneered, "Hmph, then we really have to try it. If you use you as bait, I don''t believe it won''t follow us."


    Suddenly he smiled, stretched out his big hand and grabbed it towards Suddenly.


    But before his hand touched Sudden Image, he was grabbed and dragged back abruptly.


    Suddenly he turned around and looked, but he couldn''t see anyone. He was a little startled, and couldn''t help but furiously said, "Who dares to drag me? Is it you? Suddenly?!"


    Suddenly it was still spreading incense, where did he know what was going on, and said blankly, "Big Brother, what?"


    Suddenly, I couldn''t see anything. I was about to speak, but suddenly I was hit by a big mouth, and I was slapped out dozens of feet away, falling to the ground and unable to get up.


    Suddenly this time, he could see clearly, an inexplicable humanoid phantom suddenly appeared among them and shot them one after another.


    Suddenly he stared at the phantom, suspicious that it was a ghost, and felt a little horrified in his heart. He bulged his chest and boldly shouted, "Who are you? What the **** are you doing?"


    The ghost naturally wouldn''t answer him, only stretched out a hand of nothingness to hit it.


    Suddenly Ee stretched out his hand to stop him, where did he know that the phantom passed directly through his arm, or hit his face hard. It looked like a phantom, but the damage was real. It was because of his thick skin and rough skin. The priest, still a piercing pain, couldn''t help but scream.


    He covered his face, "What are you...what the **** are you?"


    The ghost smiled strangely, gradually blurred, and slowly clear, it turned into a sudden appearance.


    Suddenly he was shocked, "Suddenly, is this you..."


    Xu Ying waved his casserole-big fist and smashed it towards Suddenly''s chest. Suddenly, He knew that he could not defend, and quickly backed away. Where did he know that the fist contracted freely, chased for several tens of feet, or hit his chest fiercely.


    If he was defensive, he was still in the middle.


    The phantom is naturally Zhou Shu��s Yuanli puppet. It is formed purely with Yuanli. The strength is surprisingly great. With the divine consciousness attached to it, it specializes in weak defensive positions. It is pervasive. Even the eighth-class priests cannot resist. .


    Yuan Li rushed straight into the body, and suddenly the calyx could not help but stepped back dozens of steps, and fell to the ground, covering his chest, spitting out several mouthfuls of blood, apparently suffering a lot of injuries.


    "Suddenly...you have such abilities, do you still get divine power?"


    As if frightened, he stared at the phantom and kept moving back.


    Suddenly stood up, rolled his eyes a few times, and saluted Suddenly, "It turns out that you can''t move, it''s our fault. I don''t dare to come anymore. Your lord has a lot of it, so you can bypass us."


    Suddenly it was a bit at a loss, but it seemed that he had guessed what was going on, and said slowly, "Clean up here, you go."


    "Yes Yes."


    Suddenly, he called out Suddenly, cleaned up the bone-in-the-bone incense on the ground, and left with Suddenly. When he was leaving, he turned around and glanced. There was a lot of resentment in his eyes, and there was a hint of pride.


    When the three people left, Zhou Shu and Qingque appeared and walked to Suddenly.


    "It''s really you, brother Baima."


    Suddenly he smiled like a face, showing a lot of joy.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Is it me, how about Brother Elephant?"


    "To tell you the truth, it''s not very good," he suddenly said with a wry smile, and said cautiously, "Brother White Horse, first look around you carefully to avoid being poisoned. Suddenly, I specialize in this, which is very sinister."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have seen it, it is indeed poisoned, but I have already returned it to him."


    In the distance, she suddenly fell to the ground, her complexion turned blue, and she couldn''t help struggling on the ground, as if someone had strangled her throat, and could not speak for a long time.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother Xiang, I haven''t seen each other in a few years, why did you end up in such a situation?"


    Suddenly sighed, "Oh..."


    Things should start with the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony. At the Ten Thousand Gods Ceremony, as the barbarians wanted, it suddenly seemed that the witch **** was summoned, and it was the only one.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Qingque and was a little shocked. He actually summoned the witch god, and suddenly seemed to be the first person in the barbarian clan.


    But Zhou Shu also had doubts, "Brother Elephant, you have summoned the Sorcerer God, should it be stronger?"


    When the priest at a certain level summons the barbarian god, he may be recognized by the barbarian god. The barbarian **** grants his divine power, and the priest can merge with the divine power and be promoted to the high priest. Suddenly, the witch **** is called, and the witch **** is more than the barbarian god. It''s a higher level, and its divine power is much better. Suddenly, it shouldn''t be weaker It should be, but not. "


    Suddenly he slowly said, "It''s surprising that I believe in Zhu Rong witch god, and the one who single-mindedly summoned is also Zhu Rong, but I don''t know that the one summoned is Xuan Ming witch god..."


    When Zhou Shu heard Xuan Ming, his heart was shocked. Who would be bad to summon, he actually summoned Xuan Ming?


    Xuan Ming, one of the twelve witch gods, and the ancestor of the Ming clan, left the Xuan Huang world with the Ming clan very early, but later the Ming Clan wanted to return. For this reason, he invaded the Xuan Huang world several times, but he was useless. return.


    The Ming clan, and Xuan Ming, can be said to be the enemy, the enemy of the immortal world.


    According to Wushuang City Lord, the Ming clan will come again in a hundred years and will enter the Xuanhuang world with many other races. At this moment, Xuan Ming is suddenly summoned to show the saint. Is there any connection between the two?


    Suddenly, he continued, "...Xuan Ming is very satisfied with me, saying that he not only wants to grant divine power, but also God descends on me, giving me more powerful power, enough to conquer the power of the entire Nanzhanzhou, and even more ..."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "God descended?"


    Qingque explained, "If you accept the surrender, you can get Xuanming''s true soul projection, and get part of Xuanming''s memory, like the empowerment of the world of cultivating immortals. From then on, you can use Xuanming''s skills, which is more than pure divine power. Much stronger."


    Suddenly, he said, "That''s right, but the goddess has many shortcomings."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he seemed to realize something.


    It seems that Xuan Ming was called out deliberately. Through the barbarian tribe��s ten thousand gods ritual, Xuan Ming is secretly laying out, saying that he is descending from the gods. In fact, he wants to enter the Xuanhuang world first and prepare for the invasion of the Ming clan. Like accepting God''s words, the fruit is unpredictable.


    It is no longer a struggle between the Barbarian and Shushan, but involves the entire Xuanhuang world, and the world of immortality is in danger.


    Looking at the sudden appearance, he slowly said, "You didn''t accept it, did you?"

 Chapter 1315: Power into the body

    Looking at Zhou Shu, he suddenly smiled faintly, "Brother White Horse, even if it is Zhu Rong whom I believe in, I will not accept her goddess, let alone Xuan Ming?"


    Zhou Shu felt loose in his heart, and withdrew his ready-to-go strength, he said slowly, "Brother Xiang, admire it. ��Miscellaneous*Zhi*Cong��"


    Being able to resist the temptation of God''s surrender and unwilling to accept the power as powerful as a **** is definitely not something ordinary people can do, and I have to admire it.


    And once it suddenly seemed to say that he had accepted the descent of God and merged with the true soul of Xuan Ming, Zhou Shu would no longer worry about anything, maybe he would kill him directly.


    "Once I accept the surrender of the gods, it means that I am no longer myself. I will likely become the envoy of the wizard **** in this world, and become a puppet."


    Suddenly it seemed to look to the sky and said very solemnly, "I am who I am, and it is impossible to change. If the price of God''s empowerment is to lose myself, then I can only refuse."


    "Brother Elephant, you can see clearly, it is true."


    Zhou Shupo nodded approvingly, "Then later, you didn''t accept Xuan Ming''s surrender, what happened?"


    "Hehe, he is very angry."


    Suddenly he smiled, and laughed a little loudly, "He said let me think about it. Once I figure it out, he will come back to me. At the same time, he injected a trace of mysterious power into my body. That power is like a shackle, firmly The restraint of all my strength, I can��t move at all, and there are three hours a day, that divine power will rush in my body, it feels like the water of Huamisi Lake enters my body, and it freezes my whole body. Bing flowers, haha!"


    The stagnant water enters the body, the pain is indescribable, I am afraid that no one wants to bear it, but suddenly it seems to have to bear it for more than three years. In the past three years, he has never wanted to give up once, endure it firmly, and never agree to the request of Xuan Ming. .


    Qingque looked thoughtful and looked at Zhou Shu, "In this way, it seems that he was indeed tortured like this by Xuan Ming. It is said that the power of Xuan Ming created by the **** Xuan Ming is the coldest and most sinister power in the world. Few people can bear it."


    Zhou Shu glanced suddenly and said slowly, "No wonder Brother Elephant has become like this."


    He already understands the whole story, and even has some ideas for solving it, which should help the unexpected.


    "Hahaha, it''s okay."


    Suddenly there was a pause, and he was quite disdainful, "No matter how tortured, I will not agree to it. I don''t care about the mysterious power of the mysterious world. Sooner or later I will be destroyed by me. Wanting to trap me like this will make me surrender. so easy."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Oh? Does Brother Xiang have any solution?"


    "After thinking for more than three years, I finally got a clue."


    Suddenly, there was a hint of glamour in his eyes, and he slowly said, "I have a feeling. If I understand the formation of my body, maybe I can conversely trap the magical power and continue to wear it away until it disappears."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and said without realizing it, "It''s amazing that Brother Xiang can think of this. Actually, I think so too."


    Suddenly, it seemed as if his eyes were stagnant, and he fixed on Zhou Shu''s body, "Brother White Horse, that formation was also the name you told me, do you have a solution?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I have been imagining the lines on my brother''s body, that is, the Nine Profound Star Array, when I have time. I put it together with the wild lines to study, and now I have achieved a lot of results, but I have never Find a suitable test subject, if Brother Xiang is interested, you can give it a try."


    After seeing the Nine Profound Star Formation on Sudden Elephant a few years ago, Zhou Shu began to think about how to study this alien formation and turn it into his own.


    So Zhihaili started deduction and calculation.


    As an ancient alien formation, there are many mysteries in it. It took Zhou Shu a long time to figure out a little bit.


    However, his research results are limited to the part that is combined with wild patterns. He still has no way of arranging a single formation, because he does not know the material of the formation at all. Foreign races will not use the material of the mysterious yellow world. There is no material, and there are runes. It is impossible to deduct, and of course there can be no results.


    "what?"


    Suddenly he said in surprise, "Brother White Horse, are you lying to me? Just when I mentioned it, you said there is a way?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his body was trembling slightly.


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a trace of complacency, "Why should I lie to you, it''s not good for me."


    Do all kinds of preparations at ordinary times, and when you need it, you will have a way to deal with it, so that you will not be at a loss. Prepare more and not lose control. This has always been Zhou Shu''s favorite way.


    His sea of ??consciousness is always in motion. Every moment, it seems that dozens of people are doing different things at the same time. Perhaps many great abilities have the same ability, but most of them are focused on their own way, unlike Zhou. Shu did everything like this and tried everything, they disdain, but this is Zhou Shu''s way.


    Suddenly he looked at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "Brother Baima, can you teach me the method?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, but it may not be successful, because I haven''t tried it either."


    He looked at it suddenly and said slowly, "If you fail, you may be even worse, would you like it?"


    "Of course I do!"


    Suddenly, he continued to say, "I believe Brother White Horse, even if I fail, it is my own...nothing to do with you. I will only be grateful to you..."


    Because the voice was too loud and rushing, he was a little bit out of breath, his speech choked, but he still insisted on finishing the words, his eyes were very firmOkay," Zhou Shu nodded." In that case, wait for me to find a place to prepare. "


    Zhou Shu looked around for a few times, found a quiet place, and set up a formation.


    Qingque took a few steps closer and whispered, "Zhou Shu, are you really going to help him?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    "He summoned the witch god," Qingque was a little uneasy. "I guess that most of the barbarian tribes have already attacked Shushan, so they are not here. If you want to help him, let him recover, I am afraid that it will be Shushan. in danger."


    "His refusal to descend from the gods is tantamount to helping the entire world of immortality, and he deserves help. This is my idea.


    Zhou Shupo said firmly, "As for Shu Shan, don''t worry. Since Xuan Ming has no gods to descend on him, naturally he can''t find other people, then Xuan Ming can''t use the barbarians to achieve his goal of invading. This is enough. Now, the war with the barbarians can be regarded as a kind of training for Shu Shan, and there is another important reason why I help him is for myself."


    Qingque seemed to realize something, "For myself, do you want to use him to test the formation?"


    "More than that," Zhou Shu said slowly, "He is a very talented engraver, and he knows a lot more about Barbarian patterns than me. It is rare to be able to associate with barbarians priests, so I plan to give him the research on Shan Ren''s back patterns. Let him help me design a kind of wild pattern, a wild pattern that can be carved on the cultivator."


    Qingque was startled, "Are you really going to carve wild lines on your body?"


    "It''s not necessarily me, but it''s always going to be a try," Zhou Shu smiled, rather yearning, "If you can use the wild patterns to get the characteristics of the mountain forest to the body, it will be a big deal. Progress."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, "Then try it, I think it will succeed."


    Please use the search engine to search for keywords to perfectly break the anti-theft chapters, and you can watch various

 Chapter 1316: 5Avian Domain

    The Horned Mammoth had already ran back, leaning against the rope bed, and guarding the owner again, but after a while, it was obviously haggard again, and it was lying on the ground without moving. �YMiscellaneous v Chi v Insect�Y


    I haven''t eaten brutal beasts for almost three years, and I can persist until now, and I haven''t fallen to the realm, which is quite remarkable.


    It didn''t take long before the formation was completed.


    It is not a complicated formation, used to isolate the surroundings, so that the process is not disturbed, and it also has a refreshing effect.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand slightly, and suddenly carried the elephant into the formation.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, I suddenly felt like my heart was surging, and I didn''t know what to say, "Brother White Horse, I..."


    "Make up your energy first, I''m afraid you won''t last long like this."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, took out a large piece of mountain remnant flesh and blood, and with a finger out of thin air, the flesh and blood turned into a pillar of blood and flew towards Suddenly Elephant''s mouth.


    Suddenly he opened his mouth and swallowed it. The hot flesh and blood warmed his body. There was an indescribable sense of comfort. The tiredness gradually disappeared. He couldn''t help but wondered, "What kind of flesh and blood is this... it has such power?"


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Leave it alone, listen to me attentively, and prepare to guide the divine power in your body."


    Suddenly he said seriously, "Yes, please be more detailed, I''m afraid I don''t understand."


    "Elder Brother Xiang naturally understands."


    Zhou Shu smiled, explaining each word in detail.


    The things he deduced were based on the lines on Suanxiang''s body. He knew how to do it, but only Suanxiang could really do it.


    Suddenly, it seemed that he listened very attentively and was shocked from time to time. He felt that Zhou Shu was omnipotent, and he could even clearly tell the position of the meridians in his body, the direction of strength, etc. It was incredible.


    After a few hours, Zhou Shu calmly said, "Brother Xiang, you can start trying. As for the success or failure, I can''t guarantee."


    Suddenly it seemed to be very serious, "I understand, white horse, whether you succeed or not, you are my brother for life."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and walked out.


    The blue bird came over, "Can it work?"


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "He knows the knowledge of immortal cultivators very well, and the formation has a certain foundation. As long as I do as I say, there should be no big problem. If it goes well, he can not only get rid of the pain, but even the Silk power becomes my own power."


    Qingque doubted, "That''s not a blessing in disguise."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "That Xuanming divine power has been in his body for so long, he has almost adapted to it, and with the cooperation of the nine profound star formations, it is very likely to absorb the divine power."


    "Speaking of it, the Nine Profound Star Formation is one of the most famous formations in the world of cultivating immortals. It is rumored that it can attract all power, even the power of heaven and earth and the power of foreign races. The best spirit gathering formation is absolutely nothing. Doubt, even more coincidentally, this formation is on him, and he can even use it to transform power..." Qingque thought for a while, shook his head and sighed, "Having such a chance, it''s hard to die. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, with some regret in his eyes, "It''s a pity, I still can''t arrange it, otherwise it will be more useful to us immortal cultivators."


    Qingque seems to have realized something, "I heard that there is this formation in the water curtain cave, we have a chance."


    "This is the fact that the water curtain cave is one of the highest caves in the world of cultivating immortals, and it is said that there are nine mysterious star formations in it," Zhou Shu Xinran said, "We will continue to exercise our body and strive to go to the secret realm as soon as possible. ."


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu turned his head and left.


    Life and death are fateful, and whether he can get rid of the trouble of Xuan Ming''s divine power is up to him.


    A few months later.


    Seeing Zhou Shu walking slowly out of the lake, Qingque said with joy, "Zhou Shu, you have been here for more than an hour!"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, unable to hide his joy, and said with satisfaction, "Well, there won''t be any more problems, even if the stagnant water is several times stronger, it doesn''t matter."


    A faint white smoke hung around him.


    The vitality overflowed, forming a protective cover similar to the virtual **** cover, which can completely resist the invasion of death breath.


    The Wu Qin Xi, which is not an algorithm, has been modified by Zhou Shu, and it has the effect of the domain after it has been cultivated to the extreme. It is unbelievable that Zhou Shu can do this in the world of immortality. Zhou Shu is the first one, even the Hua family has never experienced it. .


    Obviously, Zhou Shu''s own Tao played a big role in it.


    After changing the tactics, the Tao has also improved to a certain extent, so how can you be dissatisfied?


    "How about you, blue bird?"


    Qingque waved her hand and said helplessly, "It''s still useless. It''s like this this month, and I haven''t made any progress."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You haven''t practiced the body, you may still be a little worse, you can''t reach Consummation."


    "I think so, how can there be such a good thing, I can make my physical body Consummation by this," Qingque smiled and said with relief, "It''s nothing, I''m very satisfied at this point. , The body is greatly improved, and in the lake, I can hold for more than three hundred breaths, it shouldn''t get in the way."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don''t worry about this, my Five Birds Realm can still be placed a few feet outside, enough to wrap you in and enter the water together."


    Qingque was startled slightly, and said excitedly, "Then what are we waiting for, go to Derby Mountain!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay, I''ll go when I''m ready."


    Not far away, the dense forest separated suddenly, and the Horned Mammoth approached in strides. The face on the back of the Mammoth suddenly looked haggard, and the body was still thin, but his eyes were dazzling and he had obviously recovered a lot~www.novelhall .com~Brother White Horse, I''m all better! "


    Before the mammoth fell down, suddenly the mammoth jumped down, grabbed Zhou Shu''s shoulder, and thanked him repeatedly.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled, "It''s fine, how do you feel?"


    "Very good, but some..."


    Suddenly, as if he was hesitant to speak, he stepped back two steps, raised his hand and patted a tree on the side.


    As the palm of the hand fell on the thick trunk, the whole tree fell from the middle and flew out, but in the process of flying out, the leaves and branches gradually withered, turned grayish white, and shattered at the moment of landing. It became a pile of powder.


    Suddenly scratching his head, "Look, my brother, no matter what I hit, it will be like this, strange."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "That''s the mysterious power of Xuanming. You can''t fully grasp it now, so it''s out of control, but when you study it thoroughly, it will bring you a lot of help."


    Suddenly, when Shi Cai was out of his palm, the palm wind was so cool, and Zhou Shu, who was several feet away, felt cold.


    That power is completely different from the brute force, obviously it is the mysterious power that is obtained suddenly, although the divine power is transformed by the sudden image, it still maintains its own characteristics.


    Suddenly said suspiciously, "Xuanming''s supernatural power, didn''t I slowly wear it away?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "How can the divine power be so easily dissipated? With the help of the Nine Profound Star Formation, it is integrated into your body, and you can''t feel it yourself."


    Suddenly his expression stagnated, "But..."


    "Don''t worry, this is different from the divine power lowered by the wizard god, it is completely your own power, whatever you do."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You still have to summon Zhu Rong Wu God, right? Don''t worry, it won''t affect you. If you really don''t want it, you can try to get rid of it after you find it out."


    Suddenly, it seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, "It won''t affect the next call of God."

 Chapter 1317: Go to the mountain

    "You treat me like this, I really don''t know how to be grateful. ��Miscellaneous�PZhi�Pworm��"


    Suddenly looking at Zhou Shu, he said with emotion, "Brother Baima, I will be useful in the future, just speak up."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Brother Elephant, in fact, I have two things for you to help."


    Suddenly, he slapped Zhou Shu hard and said loudly, "Say it quickly."


    Zhou Shu paused and said frankly, "I''m going to Huamisi Lake in De Beer Mountain."


    Mount Debir is the sacred mountain of the Sudden Tribe. It has an important position in the Sudden Tribe. It is not good to go up rashly, the Prophet will say.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu has probed, knowing that there are many mechanisms or prohibitions on the mountain, which he can not easily crack. (It is not completely impossible, but if you do that, it is likely to offend the gods of the barbarian beliefs and trigger the entire tribe. His anger is not good for him), so it��s better to make it clear in advance, and to get help from the sudden appearance and avoid those institutions.


    "Go to the mountain?"


    Suddenly it seemed to be stunned, thinking for a while, and said quite solemnly, "Okay. Now the high priests are all conquering Shushan, and only the priests in the tribe stay behind. There is no big problem for you to go up, and no one will stop you, but my brother has to be very serious. Be careful, there are many taboos on the mountain... These are what I know, they must not be blasphemy, and they must not be destroyed, otherwise the gods will be in trouble if they blame them, and there are some things I don''t know, you should pay more attention."


    Zhou Shu took notes one by one and nodded gently, "Thank you Brother Xiang for telling me."


    The sacred mountain is indeed dangerous. Just as suddenly as the forbidden area told him, there are ten places. In those places, ancient gods have descended and left miracles. If they accidentally break in and violate their majesty, the consequences It''s hard to predict, and Zhou Shu only works for the secret realm, and doesn''t want to spend more time and energy.


    The miracle of the barbarian has no meaning to him.


    Suddenly he nodded, "I am not a high priest yet, so I can''t go up the mountain at will, so I can''t accompany you. I''m really sorry."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu arched his hand, and suddenly seemed to help Zhou Shu to point the way. It was already betrayed the tribe. It is impossible for him to violate the rules again, and it is best for him to abide by the rules. If he follows, it will be troublesome.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "There is another thing, I would like to ask Brother Xiang to help me seal a new kind of wild pattern."


    "The new wild pattern?"


    Suddenly his expression was slightly stagnant, and he quickly understood, "Have you found a special savage beast?"


    As an engraver, he suddenly seems to know that the root of the savage pattern is the savage beast.


    The earliest able man who created the brutal patterns discovered that the patterns on the brutal beasts were very special. I suspected that the strength of the brutal beasts was related to these patterns, and then he would study them and come up with methods to inspire various brutal forces. This kind of wild pattern is called elephant power, which can stimulate the power of giant elephants and increase the power of engraved barbarians several times. This kind of wild pattern is obtained from the special pattern on the ivory of the double-horned giant elephant.


    Of course, in order to adapt to the barbarians, many other changes were added in the engraving process.


    Until now, every engraver in the tribe must have a good understanding of various savage beasts in order to better seal savage patterns.


    Suddenly, when he heard the new wild pattern, he guessed that Zhou Shu met a special wild beast. It must be rare. There is no new strange wild beast handed down from the wild pattern, because he has seen the common wild pattern.


    He was surprised and happy.


    "Brother Xiang is really a sensible person, you should take a look at this first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and took out a drawing that had already been prepared, with the lines on the body of the mountain reeds drawn in detail on it, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    Suddenly it seemed to have taken the drawing and looked at it, revealing a lot of doubts, "The circle on this side seems to be a bit similar to the cloud swallowing beast, and the floating pattern over there is somewhat similar to the stone tortoise... This is indeed on the brute There is nothing wrong with the pattern...Wonderful, it actually connects two completely opposite patterns together, and it looks harmonious and there is no conflict? How did this happen, is there such a brute... Have����"


    He talked to himself from time to time, his eyes were condensed, and he was already immersed in it.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Brother Xiang, do you think these lines can be drawn into wild lines?"


    "I have never seen such a pattern. It is strange and very special, but since it is on a brutal beast, it can definitely be drawn into a brutal pattern."


    Suddenly he looked up, his eyes still shining brightly, "Brother White Horse, what kind of brutal beast does it come from? Does that brutal beast have any special abilities? Judging from the pattern, I feel that it should be a brutal beast of ancient times. I want to understand."


    "Brother Elephant guessed right."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s the ancient barbaric beast. As for what it is, wait until Brother Elephant draws the barbaric pattern, and you''ll know by trying."


    "Brother White Horse, such an appetite is so distracting, it makes people worry."


    Suddenly laughed like haha, "Well, even if my brother doesn��t say anything, I��ll try my best to do it well, but I��ve never seen these patterns. I need to study more days. It can be as long as three years or as short as one year. carry out."


    "I''m not in a hurry, just do my best," Zhou Shu glanced at him, suspiciously, "By the way, Brother Xiang, you still don''t have wild patterns?"


    "There are hundreds of wild patterns I know, but there is no suitable one. I have been trapped and I don''t have time to find others." Suddenly he put away the drawings and said slowly, "The wild patterns I want are not that good. I don��t know when I will find it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Maybe this is right for you Suddenly I thought about it, and said quite cautiously, "When I draw the wild patterns and feel the power in the wild patterns, I will Try it. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s so best, Brother Elephant, I will go to the sacred mountain tomorrow, and goodbye when I descend."


    "Don''t have an accident."


    Suddenly, he stretched out his fingers and patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder. Without saying anything, he turned around.


    The next day.


    Zhou Shu and Qingque headed to the mountain.


    As soon as I set foot on the sacred mountain, I felt an unusual dignity. Not only was it difficult to walk, but even his mind became obscure.


    Looking around, there are thick clouds floating everywhere, with different colors and different shapes. Some are crimson burning like fire, some are gray and black like a mass of mud, and some are dark green like a pot of venom...


    In each cloud, there are one or several vague figures, shaking slightly.


    A variety of different sounds, like whining, accusing, roaring, and calling, came from all directions and entered the sea of ??consciousness of Zhou Shu and Qingque. The sound seemed to come from ancient times, very far away, but close to the ear. Don''t live in the eardrum and stir.


    Qingque''s mind was shocked and trembled unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu quickly caught her, "Be quiet, don''t listen, don''t watch."


    Suddenly, the tribe��s holy land for tens of thousands of years, Shenshan, there are many traces left by the wizard gods and gods. For tens of thousands of years, the barbarian priests have been offering sacrifices. To this day, they still maintain a subtle and mysterious connection with the Kuer tribe. Most of them are humans. The opponent of the immortal cultivator will also react after sensing the immortal cultivator.


    Although most gods were unable to make any actual actions, the slightest reaction was enough to shock the mind of the cultivator.


    Even if it is crossing the tribulation realm, it may not be able to withstand it.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1318: Find entrance

    Compared with Qingque, Zhou Shu''s spirit is more condensed, plus he was prepared for it, and he didn''t perceive it with his spirit, so it was not easy to be disturbed by these emptiness. �RMiscellaneous��Zhi��Cworm �R


    On the other hand, there is also the reason why the body of the Qingque Hundred Soul is too sensitive.


    Qingque complied with Zhou Shu''s words and withdrew the divine consciousness that was placed outside. He didn''t listen to it, and stuck to his heart. Suddenly, the sense of depression was much less.


    In such a place, it is a bad thing to always release the habit of spiritual perception.


    Those voices continued to come, but they could no longer interfere with them.


    The two of them ignored them, walked cautiously for a short half an hour, passing through the clouds and mist, and their front suddenly became clear.


    The true face of the sacred mountain is also fully revealed before my eyes.


    Like terraces, the vast mountains are divided into layers of areas. Large and small altars are erected in it. Hundreds of them are erected. The large ones are used to worship witch gods, and the small ones are used to worship barbarians. God��s, but no matter how big or small, it is simple and heavy, full of years of vicissitudes.


    There is one altar in the east and one in the west. The arrangement is very messy, it looks like a labyrinth, and there is no way to tell.


    "Follow me."


    Zhou Shu asked, quite cautious.


    Each altar represents a god, and each **** has a different territory, large or small, and has a different temperament, gentle or violent, but no matter what the temperament, it is against the immortals who violated their territory. Or, they will not be polite.


    There is no definite path to go between the altars. Most of them have different organs. These organs are not for the defense of the immortal cultivators. If the immortal cultivators arrive here, the tribe may suddenly be on the verge of extinction, like Zhou Shu. The cultivator is really a special case-more to maintain the dignity of the gods and maintain a unique sense of mystery. When priests who believe in other gods accidentally break in, they will be punished.


    Just like immortal cultivators like to enter various ruins, if the barbarians deliberately enter here, they will probably benefit from punishment, just like a trial, but Zhou Shu and Qingque have no need to do so, just go in. Waste time and energy.


    According to Suddenly''s instructions, the two went smoothly. It only took more than three hours to pass the intricate altar group.


    Two of them were trapped in a small forest for more than two hours.


    They met a savage **** named Mulu. This Mulu was called a hidden **** by the barbarians. His temperament was changeable and playful. It was a coincidence that he liked to tease others the most. He happened to find Zhou Shuhe. Qingque teased the two for a while, causing them to suffer a bit.


    But nothing big.


    Passing through the altar group and coming to the back of the mountain, a vast lake appeared in front of the two.


    If Huamisi Lake at the foot of the mountain can be described as clear, it can only be described as transparent and flawless. If it is not specially perceived by the gods, and there is no water, then the lake water is exactly the same as the air. , There is nothing obstructing sight in it.


    At a glance, it was like seeing a big hole without water.


    Only two of them knew that the lake actually existed, and the lifelessness in it was much richer than that under the mountain.


    Qingque had some concerns, "Is this... okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu probed for a while, his expression calm, "It''s just that you can''t stay too long, take your words, at most half an hour."


    His Wu Qin Xi has been completed, it is endless, and the cycle is endless. No matter how strong the death is, the Wu Qin domain can resist it, but the consumption will be greater and the duration will be shorter.


    "That''s good, then we will find the entrance before going down."


    Qingque nodded and looked at the bottom of the lake with all doubts in her eyes, "But...you can''t see any portal at all. Is the entrance to the secret realm really inside? Look down, the bottom of the lake is full of thick star rocks. It''s too possible to hide in it, does it suddenly seem to be a lie to us?"


    "He won''t lie to us, it''s not necessary, he should be inside, I will try to find it."


    Zhou Shu stared at the bottom of the lake and threw a dozen pieces of Xuanyue Gold vigorously.


    Xuanyuejin is quite strong among Tier 5 materials, and it also has a certain ability to resist death.


    The Xuanyuejin slowly sinks to the bottom of the lake, and it keeps getting smaller as it sinks. It takes only a dozen breaths of time from a three-foot square to the size of a grain of rice to disappear completely.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, not knowing what he meant, only frowned thinking.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and threw out more Xuanyuejin, hundreds of them, and the positions were very average, dropping one piece every tens of feet.


    Just like before, so many Xuanyuejin quickly disappeared, completely corroded by death energy.


    At this time, Qingque also understood a little, "Do you think that the entrance to the secret realm has long been corroded by these lifeless auras?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, soaking in such a huge and gloomy death air, the entrance of the secret realm cannot be stable forever. It is very likely that when Xuanhu Lake becomes Huamisi Lake, it will be corroded by the death air, no Re-exist."


    Qingque suddenly realized, and said with joy, "No wonder those barbarians can no longer see the portal It turns out that this is the reason! You already understand it, right?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, there were little stars in her eyes, and she admired them more and more.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Although the portal of the secret realm entrance has been corroded, and that function is still there, you can still enter the secret realm. As long as you find the location of the secret realm entrance, you can enter."


    Qingque seemed thoughtful, and followed Zhou Shu��s thoughts, ��If you can��t get into the divine sense, and you can��t see it at all, it��s hard to find that place, so you use Xuanyuejin to find it slowly and use Xuanyue. Based on the trajectory of the gold''s whereabouts, if Xuanyue gold moves or disappears inexplicably, it means that we have found the right... and we must find the exact location. We don��t know the secret realm, and we don��t know if we will close it after entering. , If you and I are separated by the secret realm after going down, it will be very difficult to handle."


    "clever."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "But it seems that the entrance is very deep, and Xuan Yuejin can''t reach the bottom of the lake, so we need better materials."


    "I have got."


    The green bird nodded quickly and took out a lot of gray-black wooden branches, "This should be fine."


    "This one����"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he was surprised, "Is it from the city lord?"


    "Hehe, you guessed it right, it''s indeed from the city lord."


    The green bird smiled and shoved the wooden branches over, "The branches of Jianshizhimu, although they are withered, they are still grade 7 materials. They are quite good and should be able to withstand a little longer."


    Zhou Shu took the wood sticks, only to feel that his hands sank. These dozen wood sticks might not weigh tens of thousands of catties.


    He saluted, "City Lord, offended."


    Under the division of the sea-treading sword, the wood sticks were quickly divided into tens of thousands of small fragments, each of which weighed more than gold and iron.


    With a wave of his hand, like a goddess scattered flowers, many pieces of wood fell into the lake one after another.

 Chapter 1319: 7 Night Death

    Tens of thousands of wood chips fell into the lake and quickly sank to the bottom of the lake. ��Miscellaneous��־�׳棫


    For each piece, Zhou Shu accurately calculated the drop point, enough to cover Huamisi Lake completely, and there will be a piece of wood for every square meter.


    Compared with Xuanyuejin, these wood chips from Jianshizhi wood are obviously much stronger, and they deserve to be produced by the city lord. After more than ten breaths in the stagnant water, they are only worn out for a fraction of the time. Depending on the situation, they are enough to sink to the bottom of the lake.


    The two of them looked attentively, staring at the movement of the wood chips in the lake, not daring to relax at all.


    "The wood chips hit, there must be a small whirlpool there!"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    The two yelled out one after another, looked at each other, and laughed with excitement.


    The trajectory of three or four pieces of wood chips changed in the water. They were supposed to fall smoothly, but they turned up. There seemed to be a vortex there that changed the flow direction of the wood chips. The wood chips turned for a while and suddenly disappeared without a trace. Was sucked in by the whirlpool.


    The entrance to the secret realm is there!


    "Come on!"


    Zhou Shu grabbed his mind, stretched out his hand to embrace the green bird, and leaped into the lake. At the same time, white smoke surrounded the two.


    As soon as it entered the water, the dead air swarmed in, corroding the white smoke and infiltrating it, but as soon as the white smoke is corroded, there will be new supplements immediately, and the cycle is endless.


    The Qingque clings to Zhou Shu, not daring to move, for fear of affecting him.


    After finding the entrance, it didn''t take much time. After a while, the two stopped in front of the entrance.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Qingque and said slowly, "Qingque, I am going in."


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded slightly, with a small smile, "Needless to say, I will follow you wherever I go."


    Facing the secret realm that might die, she was calm, without worry, but with many expectations and some inexplicable satisfaction.


    When I walked to the invisible vortex, the vortex suddenly surged, and the surface of the lake vibrated like an earthquake.


    In an instant, the two disappeared.


    It took only a few moments to enter the secret realm, but the two of them seemed to have spent countless centuries, because in the sea of ??knowledge of the two, many vivid pictures appeared inexplicably, flashbacks one after another, seemingly Telling an old story.


    Awakening, the two appeared in a deserted place.


    Different from the restrictions of the general formation, here, the sense of consciousness is completely gone, this feeling is a bit strange.


    Zhou Shu calmed down. Looking around, there was desolation everywhere. He couldn''t find any anger or aura, but it didn''t seem to be dangerous.


    "Did you see it?"


    Just after landing, Qingque couldn''t wait to say.


    Zhou Shu was quite cautious, looked around before repliing, "You have seen it too, what did you see?"


    "Seeing the monks from Aolai Kingdom, he said a lot, mostly warnings... Finally he said that we can''t get out and we will be trapped here forever, because this is the Seven Nights Death Formation..."


    Qingque''s face turned pale, and her voice was trembling, because she knew what Qiye Formation was-it was the strangest and most terrifying form in the realm of cultivating immortals. No one knew its principle, and no one had seen it. The formation talisman, only knows that the immortal cultivators in the formation will be deprived of all perception, escape into the eternal darkness, unable to escape, but now, the word "death" is added after Qiye, which is even more weird and terrifying.


    "That''s the same as I saw."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, but his expression remained calm.


    Qingque was a little surprised, "Qiye, don''t you know what it is?"


    "know."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have seen it in the ancient books. It is a kind of ancient strange formation. It comes from the Liaodong Dian family. The source of the Qiye formation is because it takes away the perception of the cultivators in the formation every day. After that, all the perception methods of the cultivator will be taken away, nothing can be sensed, only darkness, loneliness, always trapped in the formation and unable to get out, I have seen Xiaoqiye formation, but compared with this, it is obviously worse. Many, haha."


    Qingque was a little anxious, "I know you are still laughing, don''t you worry? Now on the first day, we have been deprived of our spiritual consciousness, and our most important perceptions are gone. What should we do for the remaining seven days, and wait for death slowly? "


    "It''s no use worrying, just try to break the formation in these seven days."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, and lightly nodded, "The monks of Aolai Kingdom are really decisive. Whether they are themselves or enemies, they must be trapped in the Seven Nights Formation, and they are still dead. They are determined not to Going out, Yongzhen Mohou, that''s right."


    Few immortal cultivators will lay a death formation, which means there is no way out, there is no other way but to break the formation.


    When I was in the Sand Sea Secret Realm, there seemed to be a dead formation, but there was still a way to survive, and the formation here seemed to have no way to survive.


    In order not to let the magic monkey leave the secret realm, they really did their best.


    "Broken the formation..."


    Qingque shook his head lightly, and slowly said, "Can you break it? As far as I know, no one has ever broken the Seven Nights Formation, except for the one released by the Dianjia...Now a dead word is added~www.novelhall. com~ how could it break."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Some regrets?"


    "No, it''s my own decision to follow you in. I have nothing to regret, I never regret it," Qingque immediately shook her head and sighed, "I just didn''t expect that the secret realm would be Qiye Formation, this immortal world The most terrifying formation."


    "It''s really scary."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I heard that the Seven Nights Array is difficult to arrange. It often takes decades or more to arrange it. But once others walk in, it is absolutely difficult to come out again. The cultivators who go out will also suffer from mental damage and it is difficult to recover. That''s not bad. Most people become crazy after going out, and even forget who they are."


    Qingque smiled, and smiled miserably, "It''s not surprising, in an environment where you can''t feel anything, and staying for a few months or a few years, even a monk will go crazy...I feel that way now. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You are scared by its name."


    Qingque did not refute, "Yes, but who wouldn''t."


    "I do not know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and smiled very comfortably, "Don''t worry, there will be no big problems with me. We will definitely be able to go out. What I am worried about now is that if we break the battle, will we get the demon trapped inside? The monkey is also released, it will be a little troublesome, hehe."


    "you����"


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and was also speechless.


    "He is thinking about what will happen after he breaks the formation, is he so confident? That is the Qiye Formation that everyone in the world of cultivation is afraid of!"


    But looking at Zhou Shu''s always calm expression, in his heart, he seemed to be truly convinced that he would be able to go out, and he could only believe him.


    Qingque nodded slightly and gradually returned to normal, "Well, let''s break the formation, where do we start?"

 Chapter 1320: Try to break

    Seeing Qingque no longer panicked, Zhou Shu let go. ��Miscellaneous / Chi / Insects��


    When practicing with others, he never cared about encountering any danger, but he cared about the panic and inattention of his teammates, which would bring surprises and troubles.


    The two were lost in thought.


    Without spiritual consciousness, the cultivator is just like ordinary people, with only six perceptions.


    Touch, sight, hearing, smell, taste, and sense, which are commonly called intuitions. How to use these six perceptions to get out of Qiye or get rid of it is obviously a very difficult problem.


    And the key thing is that they don''t know how to crack the Qiye Array.


    Even Zhou Shu, who has read all the classics, has never seen any way to crack the Qiye Array, or an explanation of the formation. No one knows how this formation works, what conditions are needed, and how to deprive it. The various perceptions of the people in the formation are all a mystery, which can only be described as weird.


    This is a bit the same as the curse Zhou Shu has experienced, but more mysterious.


    After a while, Qingque said, "Let''s take a look at how big this Seven Night Array is, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, feeling the same, "Well, let''s go together in one direction."


    The two of them, shoulder to shoulder, swept forward together, very fast.


    A quarter of an hour later, the two stopped, glanced at each other, and both shook their heads.


    At the speed of two people, they can run thousands of miles in a quarter of an hour, but the scenery in front of them has not changed at all. The ground is still barren, even the location of the sand on the ground has not changed much.


    Qingque said slowly, "It should be a phantom array, maybe we have always been in place."


    Without a bit of spiritual knowledge, he can''t feel the existence of the illusion, nor can he crack it, and can only bear the influence of the illusion on himself.


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I haven''t tried the up and down, first up and down."


    Following the words and deeds, another half an hour passed, but the result was the same, still in a barren, no change was seen.


    Qingque shook his head, "It must be a fantasy formation, but we can''t crack it."


    "It doesn''t have to be."


    Zhou Shu turned around and stood back to back with Qingque, "You and I use the strongest large-scale attack techniques to keep moving forward."


    Qingque was startled slightly, and then realized it, "Okay."


    Since it is a phantom formation, there should be formation eyes. If you use a wide range of magic tricks to attack everywhere, you may be able to destroy the hidden formation eyes and crack the formation. There is little hope, but it can��t be said. .


    Without divine consciousness, there will be no feedback from Yuanli, no perception of the process, but the results can be seen with both eyes.


    You can only use tactics, without the support of divine consciousness, no magic weapon can reach far.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, his hands were put together, and thousands of Yuanli flying swords shot out from his hands, flying forward wantonly.


    He originally planned to use the landslide technique, one of the most extensive techniques in the world of cultivating immortals. If Zhou Shu used it, the mountains would collapse within hundreds of miles, and there would be no more complete inch of soil, but he just gave up when he wanted to use it. There is obviously no With a trace of the power of soil travel, the effect of the landslide tactic is far worse if you rely on the original force alone.


    In the same way, tsunami tactics and so on are similar.


    Only with Wan Jian Jue that purely rely on Yuan Li.


    The sword energy was vertical and horizontal, and the front was cut into gully. Zhou Shu paused and glanced at it. It was another ten thousand sword art.


    If you didn''t destroy the formation of the array of symbols, then continue to move forward.


    This kind of effort lasted for a long time, both of them were crossing the Tribulation Realm, and their vitality was also inexhaustible. Looking at it, nearly ten thousand miles were destroyed by the two, and there was a mess everywhere.


    However, there was no sign of change, the messy barrenness was still barren, and there was nothing in front of him except the sand.


    Zhou Shu stopped, walked back, and stopped the green bird who was still forward.


    He shook his head, "It''s useless, it seems that the formation talisman is not here, or there is no formation talisman at all."


    Qingque nodded, showing helplessness, "According to our style of play, even the talisman hidden underground should be dug out, but there is nothing, and...they are all fake, from beginning to end. It is a phantom array, and our vitality is dissipated in the phantom array."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, falling into thought.


    Now, his talents such as deduction have also lost their effect. Without spiritual consciousness, not only cannot perceive the outside, but also the inside of the body. The spiritual consciousness is the link between the soul and the surroundings. Without the spiritual consciousness, it is just like the electrical appliances. Without wires, many functions cannot be performed.


    The most reliable things are gone, but Zhou Shu is not depressed and still maintains a peaceful mind.


    Over the years of cultivating immortals, he understood that anxiety and depression are of no benefit. Only calmness and optimism can give him a chance to win.


    But there is no clue.


    Without **** consciousness, the two people who crossed the tribulation realm and transformed the **** realm are not much different from ordinary people. How can they crack the strangest and most terrifying Qiye formation in this immortal cultivation world?


    Maybe it''s time to act intuitively?


    Try to figure out the psychology of those who set up the formation, guess where they will put the formation eye formation talisman, or where they accidentally leave a mistake, and then try to find it out?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shuru realized something, but the blue bird on the side had already taken it out.


    Move faster than Zhou Shu.


    It seems that she and Zhou Shu��s ideas are somewhat similar. She gave up the purposeless and destructive search, and found it by intuition. Of course, this is not very reliable but Zhou Shu has heard of it. , A woman''s intuition is generally accurate.


    hope so.


    Like two flying birds, rising and falling in the barren land, constantly looking for the self-righteous array eyes.


    But nothing happened.


    However, neither of them meant to stop, because they both knew that time was running out and every breath must be paid close attention to.


    I don''t know how long it took, Zhou Shu went up and down several times, stopped in front of Qingque, and grabbed her hand.


    Qingque stood firm and approached Zhou Shu obediently, with some doubts in her eyes, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "There are still a hundred breaths, and it is the second day we entered the battle."


    "what?"


    Blue Sparrow''s figure shook, "It''s the next day so soon, that is to say, we have to lose another sense..."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Let''s not separate."


    Qingque nodded and glanced at Zhou Shu, her eyes a little complicated.


    It was different from when they came in. At that time, they didn''t know what was inside, and they didn''t have much emotion. Now they knew it, but they still couldn''t get rid of it. They could only wait quietly for the punishment to come, which was even more suffering.


    Zhou Shu read the seconds in his heart, five, four, three, two...


    He wants to perceive carefully how his own perception disappeared. It sounds a bit contradictory, but he must do it.


    Silence, long time.


    "Can you speak?"


    "can."


    Qingque was a little delighted, and the hearing was still there, which meant that the two could still communicate, which was a good thing in misfortune.


    Zhou Shu was very serious, "Am I still holding your hand?"


    "Hand, your hand?"


    Qingque seemed to realize something, and quickly looked at it, the two of them were still holding hands, but they didn''t feel each other, as if they were holding air.


    "Touch, no more."


    Zhou Shu said calmly.

 Chapter 1321: Unbreakable

    "If you don''t have it, there will be no. [Read the latest chapters]"


    A trace of decisiveness flashed in the eyes of the green bird, and his figure stretched and quickly swept forward.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Zhou Shu shouted repeatedly, but before he could stop it, Qingque took him and flew forward for dozens of miles before stopping.


    "what happened?"


    Qingque turned around and said stubbornly, "I can''t give up if I don''t have a sense of touch, I will keep looking for it!"


    Zhou Shu stared at her, worryingly, "You first touch the underside of your nose and the corners of your mouth."


    "Without the sense of touch, does this make sense?"


    Qingque was quite confused, but still obeyed Zhou Shu''s words, stretched out his hands under his nose and touched the corners of his mouth, "What''s wrong?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Look at your hand again."


    "what?"


    Qingque glanced at it, and was a little surprised, "How could this happen? How did this blood come from?"


    There are several inexplicable bloodshots on the fingers, although they are subtle, they are clearly visible.


    A cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm would be injured for no reason, she really couldn''t understand.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and explained, "Without the sense of spirit and sense of touch, we can no longer use tactics casually, otherwise we will easily hurt ourselves."


    "Hurt yourself?"


    Qingque''s expression was stagnant, and he thought about it quietly for a while, and understood.


    Without the divine consciousness, using the magic trick is inherently difficult, but both of them have high realms. They do not rely on the divine consciousness and only use the memory and physical reaction to use the magic trick well. The power will not be affected too much. However, the body��s response is also the sense of touch. Once the sense of touch is gone, there will be a lot of uncertainty when using the method.


    The body doesn��t respond, and I don��t know how much power I used, whether it��s large or small. It doesn��t matter if the power is small, but it doesn��t work when the power is large. The excess power can��t go out with the tactics, it will stay in the body, and then impact The tiny qi veins and blood in the body are the reason why she bleeds because of the internal destruction.


    A few times the problem is not big, but if it continues, the body will definitely be injured, and it is difficult to make up.


    "I''m wrong."


    Qingque seemed to realize something, and said hurriedly, "I didn''t think of this, did it mean that we can''t use the trick anymore?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked cautious, "Even if you need to use it, you must use it at the critical moment. Now we are looking for it slowly and using as little as possible."


    Qingque sighed lightly and walked away slowly.


    The two of them searched instinctively, looking for the array talisman that didn''t know if it existed.


    In fact, the two also knew that the hope of finding was very small, close to nothing.


    Without the sense of touch, one can only look at the eyes, but everyone knows that in the illusion, vision is the least reliable.


    But there is no other way.


    Magic weapons, tactics, etc. have no effect, and Caiying and Yan Huaming can''t appear in the formation at all. They are elves and soul bodies. Once their spiritual consciousness is deprived, they will have nothing.


    Xiao Gun is also similar. After finally opening up his spiritual wisdom, his soul and consciousness are too fragile. If he experiences such setbacks, even if he breaks the battle, he may not be able to recover. What''s more, Xiao Gun is still asleep.


    The Seven Nights Formation was more terrifying than imagined, and the world of immortal cultivation was the most terrifying, as expected.


    Unknowingly, a little bit of time passed, and the two were still searching, but at the moment when the third day came, they gave up at the same time.


    Vague and at a loss, it is the feeling of the two at the moment.


    Obviously, after that moment, the two of them lost their intuition, and the ability to act with intuition disappeared.


    Qingque looked into the distance, shook his head slightly, and then sat down.


    She sat on a few sharp gravel, but she didn''t realize it, and she looked at Zhou Shu with bright eyes, "Don''t look for it, talk more about it, I''m worried that tomorrow, we won''t be able to talk."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently and sat down beside her.


    They said they wanted to talk, but after a long time, neither of them spoke, thinking about their own thoughts.


    A little depressed.


    "Three senses are taken away, it seems that there is no way to do anything," Qingque smiled faintly, with a feeling of looking away, "If all seven are taken away, what is the difference with a dead person? I can''t perceive it. You, you can''t perceive me, it''s as if we two don''t exist at all."


    "Roughly the same."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Without the seven senses, even if you are alive, you are like a walking corpse, and you can''t cultivate. The difference is that you have your own thoughts, but you can''t communicate. This situation may be more uncomfortable than a walking corpse without thinking. It''s no wonder that those who were released are mostly crazy."


    Qingque lowered her head slightly and said softly, "Then I would rather die."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said warmly, "I have been wondering. From our experience, Qiye itself is a death formation and cannot be eliminated from the inside, so why add a death word?"


    Qingque stagnated and raised his head, "Well, do you remember that monk from Ao Lai Kingdom who talked? He even said the word of death three times on purpose."


    "Yes, why did he do this?" Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I think the formation with this dead character may be different from the real Qiye, and the key to breaking the formation is here."


    "You mean, we can break the line when we die?"


    Qingque laughed unexpectedly There was a flash of brilliance, "When you die, you will be gone. Naturally, you don��t care about any formations anymore. It can be regarded as an alternative break formation, but It��s hard to get out if I��m afraid that the soul is still here.


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "Qing Que, have you heard of the eighth sense?"


    "Zen Sect stuff, right?"


    The green bird''s expression was slightly condensed, and he nodded lightly, "I heard that the eighth sense is immortal, without beginning and without end. It is the ultimate pursuit of meditation, and it can only be achieved after the profound meditation of Zen Tao throws away all desires. , You can''t even have the desire to live, that is to say, you can only do it after you die... And after you have the eighth sense, you can use it to enter the pure land of bliss... I think that is the way to deceive people into Zen, and... ��Even if it��s true, it��s still dying."


    She glanced at Zhou Shu and blinked twice, a little puzzled.


    "It is true that the eighth sense can only be obtained after death, but if we stay in this seven night formation for seven days, wouldn''t it mean death afterwards?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, showing a bit of joy, "Maybe we can feel the eighth sense at that time, and if we have the eighth sense, we can rely on it to go out."


    It is impossible to rely on the seven senses to leave the place where the seven senses are blocked, so Zhou Shu put his idea on the eighth sense.


    Qingque paused, "Seven senses have been deprived, it is indeed almost dead, but can you really get the eighth sense?"


    Whether the eighth sense really exists or not, she can''t be sure, and pinning her hopes on something she is not sure about is a bit absurd for her.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You do have the eighth sense, you can try it, and it''s a rare opportunity here, but there are other ways."


    "Other methods?"


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu with many surprises.

 Chapter 1322: Try 1

    There were other ways, but Zhou Shu didn''t want to use it. Miscellaneous �� �� worm ��


    This may be the first time Zhou Shu has encountered such a situation. Even he and Qingque, even higher-level cultivators, have no good way to crack the Seven Nights Formation. After all, they have lost their spiritual consciousness and lost their consciousness. Many perceptions, and the foundation of immortality cultivation is based on these seven senses.


    Qiye is worthy of being the most terrifying formation in the world of cultivation.


    If you want to go out, you can only find another way. That way has nothing to do with the seven senses.


    So he thought of the eighth sense in the Zen gate, the perception that is immortal and immortal, and cannot be affected by anything. Perhaps it is the key to breaking the Seven Nights Array. However, to obtain the eighth sense, the premise is Abandon all desires, including the thought of survival.


    Only he doesn''t know whether he can regain them after abandoning all his desires, or whether he can definitely feel the eighth sense after abandoning them, and thus leave the Qiye Array.


    The result was uncertain, but he didn''t want to think about it, so he decided to give it a try.


    He remembered the first time he experienced the death formation. When he was with Zhao Yueru, Zhao Yueru hardly hesitated and rushed into the quicksand trap that might die. Now he encountered the same situation. Could it be that he is not as good as he is now Was Zhao Yueru the original one?


    Moreover, he also has other reasons.


    Unlike Qingque, he has no doubt about the existence of the eighth sense, because he has read the classics and experienced more things. He knows that the eighth sense is not necessary in this world of immortality, but it must be Existence, it is a further sign of the cultivator.


    Having an eighth sense, a thought of life and death, and transcendence from the Three Realms, should be something a true immortal can do, even if he can do it, he wants to give it a try to see if he has such aptitude.


    The pinnacle of the immortal realm is not something that the power of the Mahayana realm can do. The power is just a starting point.


    Qiye gave him such a chance, he would accept it, and he would take risks.


    Qingque looked at him intently, expecting an answer.


    Somewhat worried.


    "Yes," Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "I have an open sky stone. The open sky stone is a thing outside the sky. It is not restricted by the mysterious yellow world. You can open the secret realm entrance anywhere, in this secret realm formation. It��s the same. Now I have enough power to open it, open it, and you can leave."


    "Yes..." Listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Qingque''s expression changed from joy to surprise, "You? What did you say, don''t you plan to leave?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled lightly, "Yes, I want to try it."


    What did Qingque think of, her face gradually paled, and she hurriedly said, "Try what, eighth sense, are you going to die?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not dead, just stay here, waiting for the seven senses to be taken away, and then see what happens."


    "What else can happen?"


    Qingque said loudly, "You don''t even have the seven senses, and it''s even more impossible to leave Qiye. You will be stuck here forever. Can you go out without the seven senses? Even if you feel the eighth sense, you know the right one. Direction, you can��t move either."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "I didn''t think about it, and I don''t need to think about it. I don''t have to think about the consequences after I decide."


    Qingque was startled, "Without considering the consequences? How could you talk like this, it''s not like you in the past."


    "Really, I feel that way too."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I can''t always act according to my plan and ideas. Although I don''t like it very much, I know that sometimes it is necessary. I can''t look forward and backward. When I think I should do it, I should do it. It''s no good."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu in a daze, unconsciously sighed, and said quietly, "Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu, if you hadn''t been here all the time and had never been abnormal, I would feel that you were possessed by others."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "That won''t, I''m still me."


    Qingque constricted his eyebrows, "It''s you, I know, but you have changed a lot. Wouldn''t people who have less perception be different?"


    "Maybe there is too little perception, but it will show a different me," Zhou Shu nodded slightly and smiled, "It''s nothing, I won''t be entangled with this, Qingque, you should go, if it is later, I don��t know if I can still use Kaitian Stone."


    Zhou Shu held a small sword in his hand, shining brightly.


    It''s not easy to take out the Open Heaven Stone. Without the aid of divine consciousness, it is quite difficult to find things in Naxu Ring. It took him a long time.


    Qingque stared at Kaitian Stone with expectation in her eyes. She knew that this might be the only way for her to leave.


    After only watching for a while, she shook her head slightly, "Forget it."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant, he never thought Qingque would answer like this.


    He has a hint of surprise, but his expression is still indifferent, he is already cutting off desire.


    "Are you not leaving?"


    "Don''t go, you stay and break the formation, I''m the same, maybe I can help," Qingque nodded, with a shallow nest floating on his face, "Besides, I promised to follow you and go by myself. No matter what''s going on, you can''t drive me away."


    Zhou Shu nodded, put the open sky stone away, did not speak, with a smile on his mouth.


    Qingque stared at him, shaking his head lightly, "What are you going to do? Teach me too."


    "Abandon all desires ~ www.novelhall.com ~ wait," Zhou Shu closed his eyes, and his voice slowly flowed out like flowing water, "Don''t listen, don''t see, don''t smell, don''t think, from now on, everything will be with you Nothing."


    "I understand."


    Qingque seemed to realize something, and slowly sat down, "Before Qiye seizes perception, do you give up perception first, okay."


    The two sat like rocks without any further movement.


    Different from practicing into concentration, the state of the two at this time is closer to the death of Zen.


    Cultivating into concentration, although the body does not move, it is extremely active inside. Consciousness of the sea qi channels are all running non-stop, and cessation is to completely relax oneself, give up perception, and gradually stop all activities of the body and mind until completely still.


    It is dead.


    It is not easy to pass away. Only the highest and deepest meditation can pass before the death, so that one can enter the world of bliss through the eighth sense. However, it is much more difficult for ordinary cultivators to pass away. They have much more desires than meditation.


    Among them, the desire to live is the strongest, most persistent, and least likely to give up.


    Why is Xiuxian? Longevity.


    To give up the idea of ??life means to give up the foundation of cultivation.


    Over the years, they have been walking on the road of cultivating immortals for so long and have experienced countless difficulties and dangers before reaching their current achievements, but they have to give up.


    Ugh.


    Qingque sighed in his heart.


    She tried many times, but when she gave up the thought of life, she would be suppressed by the obsession of longevity and disappear without a trace.


    This is true every time.


    Suddenly she felt a little absurd, and it was really impossible for a monk like her to give up his thoughts of life.


    "Obviously he can go out, why did he choose to do this?"


    Qingque didn''t understand Zhou Shu''s thoughts, because she was still limited in this world of cultivating immortals and had no higher goals.

 Chapter 1323: 8th sense

    (Maopu Chinese)


    Next chapter


    Thinking of this, Qingque couldn''t help but said, "Zhou Shu, how are you now?"


    Just when she spoke, she realized that no sound was coming out, and she could not hear any sound around her.


    Hearing is gone.


    Due to the special nature of the Seven Nights Death Array, the disappearance of the four perceptions, and some additional special reactions, she felt that her actions were much slower, and the use of elemental power was more difficult. If you want to use the magic trick, it seems that it has become Not too possible.


    It seems that I can''t go out anymore.


    Qingque looked up at Zhou Shu, Xu was the last.


    Immediately, she shook her head gently, put away other thoughts, continued to work hard to enter concentration, or passed away.


    The process was still difficult, Shengxian Changsheng''s obsession surpassed everything, completely suppressing her desire to give up the desire to live, and she was born again and again, suppressed again and again, without end.


    She didn''t give up, she was still trying, because she was in this way, she would not regret the decision, even if she had doubts, she would definitely stick to it.


    The torment has made her feel uncomfortable, and the result has not changed, but she has obviously grown a lot, unconsciously.


    The seven senses have been completely lost, and the time and place are meaningless. She doesn��t know how long it has passed, or even what she is like now, and she doesn��t know that Zhou Shu is still there. She only knows that she keeps repeating herself. The desires are fighting.


    until����


    Someone patted her lightly.


    She was shocked, and she hadn''t recovered for a long time, "How is it possible, how can I have perception, is it, is it that I have come out?"


    Just thinking about this, something that shocked her even more happened. Before opening her eyes, she felt a bright light in front of her, and the divine consciousness that had been silent for a long time appeared again in the sea of ??consciousness, and the familiar voice reverberated even more. In her ear.


    "It''s okay, we are already out."


    "what!"


    Accompanied by a scream, Qingque opened his eyes, and in front of him was Zhou Shu with a smile.


    "Not a dream?"


    She squeezed her arm hard, this kind of dream, she had had many times when she entered concentration, but when she woke up, she found nothing. If she didn''t have to wake up, she would rather sink in the dream.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Of course not."


    The green bird was skeptical, and when he looked left and right, there was no longer a barren sandy land in front of him, but a verdant, green grass underground, surrounded by green trees, but the place seemed a little smaller, only a few miles away, and the group was hazy. Surrounded by mountains.


    "This is where?"


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes were full of surprises that never faded, "Are we out, how did we come out?"


    "In fact, it''s not counted," Zhou Shu seemed to think, "This is where we came in. We haven''t moved."


    "Then Qiye, why is it gone?"


    Qingque paused, and suddenly became frightened, "Isn''t it temporary? Will it happen again later?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "No, Qiye Death Array is gone, I''m pretty sure."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu and whispered, "Why not, you got the eighth sense?"


    "Die once and get it."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, only he knew that the process was by no means so simple. To some extent, he really died once before he got the eighth sense.


    The eighth sense is not only the patent of meditation, it is just to cut off all desires, and meditation is easier to do.


    This is because the original wish of meditation is not to ascend to immortality and longevity. The realm they pursue is greater and higher. "Self-crossing people, consciously aware of him". This is the eight-character mantra left by the early meditation power Huiga. , Is also the biggest aspiration of Zen, surpassing all desires. Afterwards, most of the meditation practice regards this sentence as the ultimate, and is willing to give everything for it.


    With this kind of pursuit, meditation naturally does not care about longevity. It is normal for them to abandon life in order to achieve their goals.


    With this kind of foundation, it is easier to obtain the eighth sense in meditation, but it is very difficult for other cultivators for immortality. In fact, in the world of cultivating immortality, the power to achieve this has not exceeded five since ancient times. ten people.


    Compared with tens of thousands of great powers, this is really a small number.


    Compared with meditation, Zhou Shu is similar.


    He has no obsessions. To him, Shengxian is not obsessive. It is just the starting point of his goal. He wants to reach the peak of the immortal world, not the peak of the immortal world. If the peak of the immortal world-Shengxian As obsession, the pattern is small.


    From the beginning of cultivating immortality, he has set up lofty goals, so just like meditation, he doesn''t care about giving his life.


    With this in mind, when he suffered the same situation as Qingque, he did not fall into repeated reincarnation, only experienced dozens of struggles, and calmly gave up the desire for life, which is to achieve the effect of death.


    At the moment of his death, he could not find himself at all.


    Whether it is the body, the soul, or even the mind, all are stagnant, and it can be said that it is really dead.


    But there is life only through death, and life after death is the so-called Nirvana.


    While maintaining the state of passing away, he suddenly had a new perception. That perception did not come from him, but from the thousands of worlds from the nature of the universe, even higher than the rules of heaven and earth.


    The moment this perception appeared, he seemed to have suddenly left the world of Xuanhuang and went to an unknown illusory world.


    What Zhou Shu thought of before, what he had hoped for, was completely impossible to achieve, all are realized in this world one by one, as long as you are willing, you can do it, as long as you do, you can do the best, as long as you do the best, You can get the greatest satisfaction.


    This feeling is like becoming the master of the world, doing whatever you want, omnipotent.


    The so-called blissful world may be just like this, can get everything you want, perfect heart, perfect person.


    It''s just that the perception didn''t last long before it disappeared, like a dream of nothingness, completely disappeared.


    Like brilliant fireworks, although it was only a moment, it illuminated everything, left the deepest impression on Zhou Shu, and gave him a direction to move forward.


    If he realizes something, this may be where he wants to go.


    That dream disappeared, and only the inexplicable perception remained in Zhou Shu. That perception originated from the essence of the universe and would not be disturbed by anything, even in the Seven Nights Formation.


    Although there is only a little bit, if there is nothing, it may not be used every moment, but when the seven senses are taken away, the perception will be very clear.


    With this perception, Zhou Shu saw where the Qiye Array was.


    Right under his feet.


    He and Qingque hadn''t moved their positions since they came in, and all their perceptions were controlled by Qiye. What they saw, heard, and perceived were not the truth.


    Until you have the eighth sense, you can tell.


    When Zhou Shu was still thinking about how to get rid of the eye, the eye suddenly disappeared, as if he was afraid of being seen.


    As the eyes disappeared, Qiye also followed.� Chinese

 Chapter 1324: The enemy is currently

    "Does your eyes still move?"


    The green bird who had been listening attentively couldn''t help but wonder. ��Miscellaneous & Chi&Cong


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I don''t know why, but I did go away. It feels like a living thing, but it doesn''t look like... It''s a pity that I couldn''t keep it. Otherwise, maybe the mystery of the Seven Nights Formation lie."


    "Just go, I don''t want to do it again."


    Qingque shook her head, a little dissatisfied with Zhou Shu''s idea of ??keeping it.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m just a little curious, there will be opportunities in the future, it would be great to come out."


    "Yeah, I thought I would never be able to get out anymore, and I would suffer here forever," she shook her head gently, with lingering fears, "I want to live, and I want to die. These thoughts go back and forth. I don''t know what to do. Persevere, fortunately there is you..." She looked at Zhou Shu, full of admiration, "You can get the eighth sense and break through Qiye, I am afraid that you will be the first person in the world of cultivation.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with a hint of complacency in his mouth, "I don''t know why, if you want to know, I will say it again in detail."


    "No."


    Qingque refused decisively, and shook her head vigorously, "I don''t want to go beyond life and death, I just want to live forever. This is my goal and what I want to achieve. I never want to die. Up."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, smiled and nodded.


    Personal pursuits are different. For Qingque, longevity is the best hope, while Zhou Shu has a higher goal.


    The eighth sense does not belong to the individual. It reaches the essence of the universe and can be applied everywhere. It is not affected by the heaven and earth rules of the mysterious yellow world. No matter which world you are in, the eighth sense can be undisturbed, just like leading to other worlds and higher Zhou Shu took the first step on the ladder of realm, and the road will be much easier in the future, but Qingque, now has no chance to see it, but there will still be opportunities in the future.


    Qingque looked around, full of excitement.


    "It''s finally out, so good!"


    She stood up, cheered and excited, all the depressive emotions in the formation before must be vented.


    Zhou Shu looked at her quietly, like a child.


    After a while, Qingque calmed down, and she said crimson, "Zhou Shu, let''s go out now! It looks very small here, the water curtain cave sky should be outside the mountain, right?"


    The two of them are located in the valley, with beautiful mountains and clear waters, but they are only three miles in radius, and their spiritual consciousness can''t reach far enough to discover the situation outside.


    Not far behind the two of them, is the exit of the secret realm, which has not been corroded by stagnant water, it is still shiny, maintaining a psychedelic color.


    "Yeah, but not in a hurry."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Although this is small and there are no resources, it may be the safest place. We might as well stay a while and consider what to do after going out. It may be dangerous outside and there are magic monkeys."


    "Magic Monkey..."


    Qingque''s expression was stagnant, and his complexion changed slightly, "Yes, there are magic monkeys."


    The demon monkey, in the demon race, is a horrible existence like a demon. After coming to the world of Xuanhuang, it has brought many disasters to the world of Xuanhuang. He came to the country as a national soldier and sealed it in the water curtain hole with the power of the whole country. In the secret world.


    According to ancient records, the demon monkey has steel and iron bones, and has sharp eyes that break the law. The speed and power are the top monsters in the mysterious yellow world. Incarnate into many forms, but what scares the cultivator the most is its clone technique.


    The immortal cultivator can cultivate the primordial **** clone, sword cultivation has the sword intent clone, fire cultivation has the different fire clone, etc., but each kind of clone requires a lot of energy to obtain, and at most three to three. With four clones, it is the ultimate that five clones can be cultivated, and the magic monkey that can cast clones can easily split thirty-six clones.


    Each demon monkey clone is not weak in strength, even a monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm cannot easily win.


    Thirty-six avatars, in conjunction with the main body, I am afraid that no one can deal with it except power.


    Thinking of this, Qingque couldn''t help but shook his head, "I don''t know if the magic monkey is still inside after so many years."


    "Since there is no trace of it here, it must be there, but I don''t know if it is dead."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It should be very smart, knowing that Qiye Array can restrain it, so it has never tried to leave."


    "that����"


    As if thinking of something, Qingque said in shock, "You broke the formation, the magic monkey, won''t you come out?"


    "It is possible," Zhou Shu glanced at the exit behind him, and said solemnly, "So, if it is still alive, it must be dealt with, no matter what method is used."


    He had already realized that, the monks who came to the country proudly, did not hesitate to live and die, and sealed them with the magic monkey in the secret realm. If the magic monkey was allowed to go out because of him, let alone himself, the monks would not forgive him.


    Qingque nodded, "Yes, but after these tens of thousands of years, it should be dead. Even if it is not dead and has no resources, it may not have any power."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I hope so, but I am afraid that there will be variables..."


    The two discussed for a while, and began to prepare At present, the first thing to do is to protect this place, so that the magic monkey cannot enter and leave through the secret exit.


    Formation is necessary, whether it is attack or defense or phantom formation. Although the magic monkey has glaring eyes, it may not necessarily be exhausted after tens of thousands of years. If it is possible to use it, then use it.


    To this end, Zhou Shu arranged a five-fold formation.


    One of the most powerful formations is called Zhoutian Seven Star Formation. It comes from Cihang and can withstand the seventh-layer cultivators of Crossing Tribulation Realm. It is currently the most powerful formation Zhou Shuneng has deployed. It took a lot of effort and materials, and there was still time. .


    The front eyes used seven magic weapons, including the God Seal of the Sixiang Town and the Sealing Stone of the Mountain Recipe. His Yuanli puppet and Yan Huaming guarded them, always staying there.


    When the formation was formed, the heavens and the earth faded, and the entire valley was dimmed and bright.


    Arranged in this formation, Zhou Shu��s formation has improved a lot, and even his Dao has also improved a lot. The real formation is different from deduction, and the improvement will be greater, but he rarely has. Time to calm down and do these things.


    Time is tight, and in these hundred years, I am afraid it will be difficult to have extra time.


    Qingque was not idle either. Together with Yan Huaming, she used the soul technique to place many soul flags.


    The soul flags have the effect of confusing and attracting souls. Putting some soul flags in the formation can greatly increase the strength and reliability of the formation. After all, the magic monkey is not a human cultivator, and its soul may not be as human. Tenacity, Blue Bird hopes that the mix can interfere with it.


    Of course, the best way is to completely destroy the secret exit, but they can''t do what Aolai Nation can''t do.


    Doing these things well, the two of them were not relieved at all, and still maintained the highest vigilance.


    They don''t know what the devil monkey is like, is it more terrifying than the classics, or...

 Chapter 1325: Ruins

    When they walked out of the valley, they suddenly changed the scene.


    It was dark red everywhere, and the sky was gloomy and straight down, as if you could reach it with your hand.


    Right above the head, there is a blood-red vortex with a radius of thousands of feet, like a deep eye. Although it has stopped turning, you can still feel the huge pressure in it. In the vortex, the blood-colored clouds are constantly surging, and the shadows are beautiful. As if there are countless demons and ghosts, they are about to jump out of it.


    "This is the blood hole."


    Qingque''s face was solemn, "The traces left by the foreign races invading that year, the foreign races kept coming out of the blood hole and invading the mysterious yellow world. I have read about it in the classics, but I have never seen the real look. It turned out to be so. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There is a blood moon in the sky, and the omen of the great evil is recorded in mortal ancient books."


    Qingque whispered, "I really didn''t expect that the Aolai people at that time brought this ruin into the secret realm and sealed it together. This is not easy. I don''t know how many cultivators sacrificed for it... and they didn''t have much power. , Sings and tears, worthy of a national soldier."


    "The early immortal cultivators did not spare their lives and their lives for the Xuanhuang world, worthy of admiration, but now it is different. Even if there are immortal cultivators, they will spare their lives for their own sect."


    Uncontrollably sighed, the two of them retracted their eyes and looked to the ground.


    There is Huaguo Mountain in front of you, the once sacred place for immortality cultivation in the Xuanhuang world, the pride of the proud country, the well-being of dozens of sects, the eighth-tier spiritual vein, and thousands of miles of fertile soil. Now the vicissitudes of life have completely changed their appearance.


    The original sect was completely destroyed in the war with foreign races, and turned into ashes with a touch of light. In the wind, there are only a few solitary towers. Xu is the symbol of the sect. The material is extraordinary and still high. It stands tall, but it is rusty and does not restore its appearance.


    Among the ruins, there are broken bones everywhere, and when I look at it, there is no complete skeleton, which is shocking.


    It can be seen that every monk died after trying his best.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, his eyes fixed on a tall mountain without moving.


    That mountain range is about three thousand feet high. It is the main peak of Huaguo Mountain, Lingtao Peak. It is shaped like a spiritual peach. It has a great reputation in the world of Xuanhuang. It has "the Lingtao Peak in the Huaguo Mountain, and there is Lingtao Peak on the Lingtao Peak. Spirit peaches have passed the thousand-year-old food, and they have the reputation of being immortal. But that is the past, and it is completely different now. The peaches are broken from the middle, and the middle is shattered. Only a little cliff remains on both sides. Qianren on the wall.


    Qingque followed his gaze and slowly said, "The rumored power to split the mountain should be the demon monkey."


    "I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If it is really it, we have to be more careful. This kind of ability is already a means of approaching power."


    "If it is still there, it should perceive us."


    Qingque looked left and right, her expression calm, only a trace of terror in her eyes, although she had been prepared for it, she still had some palpitations when she really had to face it.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "It''s hard to say that I''m not there. Take a breath first, don''t explore too much spiritual knowledge, lest you get disturbed, let''s go."


    "know."


    The green bird nodded gently.


    Leaving Taniguchi, the two walked forward slowly.


    Every time I took a step, the ground was slightly sunken, showing a footprint, and there was a dark green in the footprint, which was quite strange.


    After walking a few steps, Qingque became worried, and some did not dare to go any further, "What...what is this?"


    "The blood of the demon," Zhou Shu whispered, "the blood of the demon is this color. They are very stubborn and will not dissipate even for thousands of years. Moreover, as long as they are contaminated by the blood of the demon, the aura will be It gradually disappeared and became the so-called land of the demon race, and no spiritual energy would no longer breed. For this reason, it is impossible for the demon race and the human immortal cultivator to co-exist. "


    "what."


    Qingque whispered, "It turns out that this is the blood of the demons. I have read the classics before, but I never thought it was like this."


    She glanced at the distance and seemed to understand, "No wonder I can''t feel a trace of aura, it turns out that it''s all contaminated by the blood of the demons."


    "It may be, but it shouldn''t be."


    Zhou Shu slightly condensed his eyebrows, "The blood of the demon clan can eliminate the spiritual energy, but it is difficult to eliminate the high-level spiritual veins, especially those above the seventh level, and the spiritual veins of the Huaguoshan are the eighth level, even if there is more blood of the demon clan. , It is impossible to eliminate all the spiritual energy vitality in the eighth-order spiritual veins, at most it is the stalemate... It seems that something is wrong with the spiritual veins."


    "I''ll find out later," Qingque said softly, with some doubts in his eyes, "By the way, the blood of the demon has no effect on us, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "It''s okay unless you soak in it."


    Qingque nodded, let go of some heart, and went on.


    After walking for a few miles, a huge arch appeared in front of him, lying between the two mountains.


    The arch is full of cracks, like a spider web. I really don��t know why it didn��t split. On the arch, there are big characters written "Tian Beast Gate", and the characters are also broken in half, but the charm is still there, fine. It seems that there is a kind of fairy in it, and the aftertaste is long.


    "The Heavenly Beast Gate, I have never heard of it."


    Qing Que whispered, "The name is very angry."


    Zhou Shu slowly said It is said to be one of the earliest three beast control sects, and the pioneer of the way of controlling beasts. Although it has long been extinct, there are many ways to control spirit beasts. From the Heavenly Beast Gate, if you carefully explore, you should be able to discover something. "


    "Should we go and see now?"


    As a cultivator, when he arrived at the ancient Zongmen site, he naturally gave birth to a treasure hunting heart, and Qingque was a little curious.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "Don''t go for the time being. First confirm that it is safe. If we can solve the problem of the magic monkey, we can use everything here without any rush."


    "That''s also true, listening to you say that, I will definitely explore it."


    Qingque didn''t insist, and only clenched his fists hard, with longing in his eyes.


    "The most you should explore is there." Zhou Shu smiled lightly and pointed to the distant mountains.


    The dozens of mountains are quite peculiar, shaped like a column, generally straight up and down, and varying in height, like a stone forest magnified many times.


    Qingque glanced at it for a few moments and said suspiciously, "Where is that?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "That is the soul tower of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. When the Soul Cultivation of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is about to die, it will pin its soul in the soul tower, leave its own brand, and pass on the understanding to later generations. In a soul tower, there are many crystallizations of the soul cultivation of the Ten Thousand Soul Gates. If you can comprehend anything from it, it will definitely benefit you a lot."


    "what����"


    Qingque stared at the soul tower and opened her mouth slightly, she didn''t know what to say anymore.


    She knew the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It was not the origin sect of the Soul Dao, but it was the sect that carried forward the Soul Dao, and the soul tower they left behind was also the place where the soul cultivators were most yearning. ...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1326: In the mist

    "There, I must go. Zaza�� Zhi�� Chongcha"


    Qingque retracted his gaze and said seriously.


    Knowing that it was the Soul Tower and that it was the site of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, she couldn''t calm down at all.


    Her soul path has not improved for a long time, in fact, she is not the only one. In fact, the soul path in the entire mysterious yellow world has not improved. This is because the past cultivation world suppressed the soul path and soul cultivation. Too much, there are fewer and fewer immortal cultivators cultivating Soul Dao, and many things from the past have not been passed down, and the current situation will be the result of a stall.


    Qingque may be the person with the highest realm in soul cultivation, even her, let alone others.


    In order to improve her Soul Dao, she thought of many ways, such as going to the Jiang family to find the deeper mystery of the Soul Dao, but in the end it turned out that the Jiang family turned into a Demon Sect, and the Soul Dao also deviated to become a soul. Going to learn, now that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is right in front of her, the long-term inheritance is expected to be seen again, and of course she cannot let it go.


    Zhou Shu understood her thoughts and nodded, "It''s definitely going to be your chance to prove Dao and become immortal."


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded and smiled, "But we still have to solve the magic monkey, let''s find it quickly."


    Originally, she still had a lot of fears, but after knowing that she could get great benefits, all the fears were driven away by desire, even if the power standing in front of her, she had to fight hard.


    The two of them moved forward, not fast or slow, converging their breath to avoid being noticed by the magic monkey.


    The more you walk in, the more shocking you are.


    There are still some ruins outside, and many old sites can be seen, but the inside is pure residue.


    There are ravines and ravines everywhere, no flat land, even the mountains are crushed, and there is almost no trace of the building. There are very few broken gravels, and perhaps they have been beaten into smoke and no trace. The ground all turned dark green, and when I stepped on it, it was wet, and even some green smoke came out. There was a kind of unspeakable nausea. Looking at it, there were broken bones everywhere, most of them were cultivators. It is inlaid piece by piece on the ground, with a faint luster, like small white flowers blooming in the moss.


    With the most beautiful blooming, and then the fastest withering, the monk started and ended like this, but the war will continue.


    Throughout the ages, there has been no difference.


    Hundreds of miles were filled with the flesh and blood of demons and immortal cultivators. As you can imagine, the situation was terrible at that time.


    Qingque couldn''t bear to look more, lowered his head and sighed, very sadly said, "This battle has really turned upside down. There are too many disasters in the Xuanhuang world."


    "The foreign race and us will always be mortal enemies."


    Zhou Shu nodded and sighed, "The monks of Aolai have done everything they can do, and in the end they sealed all the land in the secret realm to prevent the blood of the demons from leaking out and polluting the mysterious yellow world... A role model, Wushuang Guoshi, I cannot be exaggerated."


    "Yes."


    Qingque nodded lightly, only wondering, "But it''s very strange, you found that there is no remnant soul here, not like an ancient battlefield, I have been to many similar relics, even after thousands of years, how many battlefields There will be some remnant souls left behind, but there is nothing here."


    She was right. People die, but the obsession in the soul will not die. It will be scattered everywhere in the state of remnant soul, and most of them will turn into evil spirits.


    Many ancient battlefields are concentrated places of evil spirits.


    "I can''t feel it either."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, his eyes gradually became solemn, "This is not a good thing, it is possible that something has attracted them, making the remnant souls concentrate in one place."


    "It should be there."


    The green bird points hundreds of miles ahead. The middle of the battlefield, where the Huaguoshan Water Curtain Cave Sky was originally located, is now shrouded in a thick layer of mist, and the line of sight cannot be seen through. Knowledge can only pass through dozens of feet.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was calm. It seemed that all the answers were in the mist. When he arrived here, he would naturally not stop. No matter how dangerous, he would have to break through.


    At the edge of the dense fog, there is nothing special, but once it enters the dense fog, it feels different.


    It was like an isolated enchantment, the mist was humid and warm, and the wind blew from time to time. Compared with the air outside, it seemed to have some vitality.


    Of course, there is still no aura, obviously here is very close to the spiritual vein.


    In the dense fog, a few sparks suddenly flashed, faint green, like the eyes of wild beasts.


    "what?"


    Accustomed to the silence of no one, such a scene suddenly appeared, even Qingque couldn''t help but exclaimed, leaning against Zhou Shu, "What is that, isn''t it a magic monkey?"


    "It should not be, there is no too strong aura, maybe it is something like evil spirits."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, comforting Qingque, but he was also more cautious. No matter how you looked at it, it didn''t seem like a good thing.


    Sure enough, those few green sparks, like candlelights in the dark night, fluttered towards them, moving faster and faster, but within a dozen breaths, they were only a few tens of feet away.


    The two saw clearly.


    It was a pulsating green fire, with the same breath as the blood of the demon, but it was more concentrated The spirit and vitality of the two people were digested and emitted from time to time Jie Jie''s sharp sound.


    "It''s the remnant soul of the demons."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and the sea-treading sword was already in hand.


    He didn''t know whether the Demon Refining Pot could refine the soul of the Demon Race, but it was not necessary to try it before the critical juncture.


    When the two were waiting in battle, not far away, a number of light white spots suddenly appeared, like fireflies, one by one, rushing toward the remnants of the demon races.


    Those light spots are much smaller than the remnant souls of the demons, and the colors are very dim, but one after another, without shrinking at all, they rushed up one after another.


    This scene is like moths fighting a fire.


    Soon, even though the demon''s soul was large and bright, it was still swayed by the unremitting light spots, and its body began to get smaller and smaller, and it was eaten away by the light spots.


    After a while, those demons'' souls all disappeared.


    And those remaining light spots, after the victory, clustered together like cheering, and then disappeared and disappeared into the fog.


    After reading all this, the two looked at each other, their eyes filled with consternation and admiration.


    "The small light spot is the remnant soul of the cultivator."


    "Well, even if they die for tens of thousands of years, without a body, without a soul, and become a remnant soul who knows nothing, they are still fighting the remnant soul of the demons, and they die."


    Qingque sighed, "No wonder there is no remnant soul outside, it turns out that I am here to continue fighting."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "They will never become evil spirits, because the obsession for the mysterious world is too strong. This is what Zhou Shu admires most."


    With that said, he solemnly paid a few salutes for these monks who came to the country proudly.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1327: Demon Corpse

    Qingque looked ahead for a while, then suddenly said, "They should never die, right?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "Indeed, not only are they not going to die, but also the remnants of the demons. They are only temporarily suppressed and will reignite after a certain period of time, and then continue to repeat the process, sometimes The demons have the upper hand, and sometimes the immortal cultivators have the upper hand. ���Ӧ�־�Ƴ��"


    "Oh, I think so."


    Qingque lowered his head slightly and said sadly, "This is no different from Infernal Prison."


    Zhou Shu nodded without speaking.


    The fact is true. The war between the two types of remnant souls will continue forever in this mist. Even if it is just obsession and no thoughts, it may not be good. For example, you cannot enter the cycle of reincarnation and reincarnate as a human-the principle of reincarnation of life and death, Zhou Shu also It is not clear that the rules that belong to the higher realm surpass the world rules of the Xuanhuang world, but he also felt that such repetition would definitely not be a good thing.


    After contemplating for a while, Qingque said suddenly, "You should be able to refine them. For them, this may be a relief."


    "Same as I thought."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "I will give it a try. If it can be refined, I will refine the remnants of the demons and humans here. It is good for myself and also a kind of detachment for them."


    "Okay, when things are over, come and try."


    Qingque nodded quickly, with a lot of joy, "There is a demon refining pot, probably no problem."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and nodded.


    He also thinks so. Although the soul of the demon race is very different from the soul of the cultivator, the demon refining pot as a divine tool and the guardian of the mysterious yellow world should definitely have this ability. He has also heard of the blood pollution of the demon race. It is extremely difficult for a cultivator to restore the past land, but with the divine tool Shennongding, it is easy.


    The two went all the way in, farther and farther.


    On the road, remnants of the demons came out to nuisance them, but before they approached them, they were restrained by the remnants of the monks of Aolai Kingdom, which can be said to be shocking.


    "I really want to thank those monks, who are doing good for us even when they die..."


    Qingque unconsciously praised, just halfway through her words, she suddenly stopped, pointed to the front, her eyes widened a bit, "Then...someone there!"


    Zhou Shuning looked at it, as expected.


    In the dense fog, there was a dark figure slowly approaching them.


    At the same time, a strong pressure, from the inside to the outside, quickly approached like waves, and the two felt shocked.


    It is by no means the weak.


    Qingque was calm and whispered, "Is that the demon monkey?"


    "Maybe, you stand a little behind."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "According to the previous plan, follow my instructions and don''t act rashly."


    "I know."


    The blue bird replied, backed a few feet, the whip slipped into his hand, and the tail feathers stood up.


    Zhou Shu erected a triple shield in front of him, and the tree wheel area and the sea stepping area appeared at the same time, but maintained a small area. He just surrounded the two of them, stepped the sea sword in his hand, drawn a few rounds of aperture, and kept stinging. The Caiying, eager to try.


    The mist can absorb the vitality and divine consciousness, and the domain cannot reach far. If it is barely far, it will consume too much, and the gain will not be worth the loss.


    The black shadow slowly approached, and gradually grew taller, completely revealing its signs.


    It is three or four feet tall. Although it is in human form, its hands and feet are obviously much longer than humans. The joints have one more joint. They are twisted together. They are very special. They are covered with light black fine scales and reptiles. Something similar, the walking posture is also very strange, as if dragging an iron chain, staggering, the ground is hissing.


    Obviously it is not a human being, but a demon.


    The Mozu was dry and thin, his face was jet-black, painted, and his facial features were not clear, or perhaps not at all, his mouth opened slightly, sharp teeth, and squeaking noises from time to time.


    "Devil corpse?"


    "Yes."


    The demon in front of him obviously had no life long ago, just a corpse, which was later possessed by the remnant soul of the demon, forming a demon corpse.


    Qingque breathed a sigh of relief, and Zhou Shu was still cautious, "Although it is not a demon monkey, the corpse that has experienced tens of thousands of years is not an ordinary demon. It should have the ability to cross the tribulation realm. You should not underestimate it."


    "I know."


    Qingque nodded lightly, "But I heard that the most troublesome thing for cultivators is the magic dust that comes with the demons. It is a weird aura that sustains their lives and restrains cultivators, similar to the aura of our cultivators. , But completely opposite to the spiritual energy, many demon clan methods also rely on magic dust... It''s just that after becoming a demon corpse, his life disappears, and the magic dust is gone, and the threat is much less."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Yes, but he still has a body that is far stronger than a cultivator."


    While talking, the demon corpse suddenly moved and stretched out his right hand to hit it. It seemed that it was still several tens of feet away, but the arm suddenly stretched a lot, and the speed was also extremely fast, and it rushed straight into it. In front of Zhou Shu.


    The strength on that arm was unspeakable, the two domains did not cause any interference to it, and slammed Zhou Shu''s chest.


    He just heard the sound of the protective cover breaking one after another, and Zhou Shu''s blood surged couldn''t help taking a few big steps back.


    "Is it all right?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, staring at the demon corpse, seemingly thoughtful.


    The attack of the demon corpse actually ignored the Yuanli defense and directly attacked the body.


    The demon clan has no magic dust and cannot use many attack methods, but the magic crystal in the body is still there, and it can also exert great power in close combat.


    Similar to the demon pill of the monster beast, the demon crystal is the basis for the existence of the demon clan. The demon clan is the existence of the demon crystal, and the demon dust is constantly breeding from the demon crystal, but unlike the demon pill, the immortal cultivator You can''t use magic crystals. Many sects in the world of cultivating immortals have done research on this, but they have not come up with any good solutions.


    The magic crystal is like a peculiar mineral that is extremely hard and has many useful qualities, but it seems to be useless to the cultivator.


    For Zhou Shu, who has a hundred alchemy body, this kind of power is not too heavy and he can barely bear it. Perhaps it can be used to exercise his body and verify the body-building effect obtained in the stagnant water-it is a good idea. After all, the devil''s body will never Will be exhausted, you can exercise as long as you want.


    But Zhou Shu quickly gave up this idea. The devil''s corpse will not be exhausted. It is also troublesome. If it can''t make a quick battle, it will always follow you, and it will not be able to get rid of it.


    The body shook, emitting a dazzling golden light, and the whole person was like a golden person, and the golden flame burst out immediately, covering the whole body.


    The Wrath of King Ming, Zhou Shu''s current strongest body cultivation technique, the body that has been tempered in stagnant water can exert greater power.


    Compared with the past, although the body has not become larger, the strength is more solid and concentrated, and the speed has been taken into account, which is much faster than before.


    "You pay attention."


    Zhou Shu ran towards the devil''s corpse, and Qingque nodded and stood still.


    She, who majored in soul, really had nothing to do with the devil corpse.

 Chapter 1328: Shuiliandongtian

    After a fierce fight, Zhou Shu took a few steps back. "Miscellaneous*Zhi*Cong"


    He has roughly figured out the situation of the demon corpse.


    The movement of the demon corpse was stiff, and its reaction was slow. It was like a target, and it could hit any shot. However, the body of the demon corpse was stronger than he had expected, and it was much tougher than the monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm. The difficulty is that there is no weakness in the devil''s body, no matter where it is, it is the same tough.


    Not only using fists and feet, the sea-stepping sword in Zhou Shu''s hand from time to time brought out a strong source of power, leaving a lot of deep or shallow wounds on the body of the devil, which made Zhou Shu discover a strange fact, the demon The corpse has no internal organs at all, the inside and the outside are the same, it''s just a solid puppet.


    "What kind of structure is the Demon Race?"


    To hold back the defamation, Zhou Shu didn''t plan to try any more, it didn''t make much sense.


    Even with his full strength, his sea-stepping sword can only penetrate more than half a foot deep. At this level, it can''t solve the devil''s corpse. It is basically impossible to make a quick fight.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and sighed secretly.


    Speaking of it, his attack methods are still a little bit less. As his realm gets higher, he encounters more and more powerful players, and this weakness becomes more obvious.


    The method of relying on spiritual knowledge and calculation to suppress opponents is already somewhat unworkable.


    Previously, his focus was on his Dao and Demon Refining Pot, but Dao can not greatly increase his strength in a short while, he also needs to calm down to settle, and it will take a lot of time for the Demon Refining Pot to recover. Even if it is complete, the increase in cultivation base and defense will not have much effect on the attack.


    He knows many tactics, tens of thousands of them. It��s not that there are no good ones. It��s not that they are similar to or even stronger. But it takes a long time to cultivate them to the same level as the Tahai tactics. Shu didn''t find a suitable one for him, and didn''t have much time, so he didn''t consider to practice this kind of tactics more deeply.


    He still loves Ta Hai Jue.


    Speaking of the sea stepping technique, it was originally enough. After all, it is the method of the real person of the crossing the catastrophe. Even if it is the crossing the catastrophe, it is still a very powerful method, and it is not bad to deal with the cultivators of the same level. Shu only got the first five changes in the sea stepping technique, and when it came to the fifth change, the sea stepping technique was stopped, and the next two changes were not recorded on the sky edge stone, nor did he get it.


    It''s a pity.


    In addition, the Tao he pursues is inclusive and good, but it also has weaknesses.


    That is, before his Tao was perfected, it was difficult for Zhou Shu to achieve outstanding achievements in one aspect, such as swordsmanship. He still has no self and no sword, and he hasn''t touched the edge of the world at Yi Nian. You can also laugh proudly, but it is no longer a strong player in the tribulation realm. Sword cultivation is higher than him, everywhere, and other aspects are similar, such as tool, talisman, alchemy and so on.


    Before encountering a strong opponent, it is difficult to help him as much as before in those areas that have not been broken.


    It seems that it may need to be changed a bit, or to practice better tactics, or to find higher-level magic weapons, or to put more energy in a certain aspect, and strive to reach a higher state, and so on.


    Zhou Shu settled down, and the sword in his hand stepped on the sea, but the sword intent carried the power of the original source and quickly passed through the legs of the demon corpse.


    Two half-feet deep wounds appeared on the joints of the legs, and the originally stiff demon corpse slowed down a bit.


    "Go ahead, avoid it."


    Zhou Shu stepped back and ran away on the other side.


    Qingque nodded, with only a little surprise in his eyes, and the two accelerated together, and after a while, they lost the demon corpse.


    Seeing that they had escaped from the pursuit of the devil''s corpse, the two slowed down again, not knowing what enemy was still in the thick fog, so be careful.


    Still facing inward, there are still many remnants fighting on the road, and the two also encountered the demon corpse again. This one has a different appearance from the previous one. It is taller and weirder, but its body Still the same tough.


    After probing for a while, Zhou Shu still avoided with Qingque.


    Going deeper and deeper, the dense fog gradually faded, and you can see farther.


    In front, a hill appeared.


    The hill was about ten miles in radius, and it was a very regular semicircle, pure white, with some wrinkles on it, with a faint smoke, like a bun.


    The two felt refreshed and accelerated to the hill.


    Seeing the true appearance of the hill, I was startled.


    "This is... the keelstone?"


    "should be."


    The hill is flat from a distance, but when you look up close, you can see that it is like ribs, neatly arranged with many raised stripes. The whole hill is there, and between the stripes, there are patches of dragon scales. Pattern.


    This is the characteristic of keelstone.


    Zhou Shu picked up the sea stepping sword and drew it on the hill. There was no damage on the hill. Instead, his arm shook so much pain. Even Caiying in the sword couldn''t help but complain, "What, it''s so hard. Don''t touch it with this palace!"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s a keel stone."


    Dragon bone stone is a ninth-order material, truly indestructible. In the world of Xuanhuang, nothing can damage it except heaven and artifacts. It is said that it is transformed by dragon bones often appears in high-level spiritual veins or It is beside various fetishes.


    For the greedy dragons, they will not leave even if they die, and eventually turn into stones to guard the treasures.


    Of course, this may be just a legend, but the discovery of the dragon bone stone means the discovery of a strange treasure. This is the truth in the world of cultivation.


    Qingque was a little excited, "It seems that the eighth-order spiritual veins are below here."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "But I don''t know how to get on, just go around and take a look."


    The two of them moved forward around the keelstone.


    Although Dragon Bone Stone is a Tier 9 material, it is of little use to immortal cultivators. First, it does not channel spiritual energy and vitality. Second, immortal cultivators cannot separate or remove it, so it cannot be used. It belongs to heaven and earth. The thing does not belong to the cultivator.


    After a short walk, the sound of gurgling water was heard in bursts, and it was particularly clear in this empty fog.


    The two looked at each other, with a lot of excitement, and unconsciously speeded up their pace.


    At the end of the keelstone hill, a tall stone platform protrudes. There are two springs on the stone platform. The clear spring water continuously flows out and falls to form a waterfall.


    The waterfall is crystal clear, like a curtain of beads.


    There is a deep pool under the waterfall, with rippling water and cold air, and behind the waterfall, you can vaguely see a deep hole.


    The stone platform is also a keel stone, shaped like a dragon''s head, and the hole is just like an open dragon''s mouth.


    In front of the stone platform, a blue stone stele was erected. The stele was kept very intact, not at all like it had gone through wars and years.


    On the stele, four characters are carved squarely, "Water Curtain Cave Sky".


    The two of them stared at those words, temporarily let go of their worry, and couldn''t help smiling.


    Buzzing--


    A dull and sharp voice suddenly sounded, like an iron chain dragging the floor, causing people''s hearts to jump wildly.

 Chapter 1329: Monk mummy

    By the deep pool at the entrance of the cave, four figures slowly walked out. ��Miscellaneous��Zhi��Insect��


    They were all muck, and they couldn''t do it anymore.


    The skinny body, the skin-covered, swarthy, skull-like face, the deep-set eye sockets are like black holes, seeming to carry a kind of enchanting magic, and the thick iron chains are worn on the feet, and the other end of the chain is connected On the keel stone, it seems to be integrated with the keel stone and is inseparable.


    Some of them have their bare hands, some have a big sword behind them, and some have a shield on their arms, all of which are different.


    The four people walked slowly to the edge of the pool and moved back and forth. Because of the restrictions of the iron chain, they could not leave the cave too far. They walked back at a distance of several tens of meters, and blocked the cave entrance firmly.


    So back and forth, the sound of the chain mopping the ground, one after another.


    "These are all monks, did the demons do it?"


    Qingque stared at them, a little angrily, "Why the devil kept them here?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It won''t be made by the demons. The demons can''t refine magic weapons, let alone imprison others with magic weapons. The iron chain is obviously a magic weapon. They put themselves on themselves and locked them in front of the hole. ."


    Qingque was puzzled, "Then why?"


    "In order to protect the water curtain cave sky, in order not to leave..." Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "They were afraid that they had anticipated the situation tens of thousands of years later, and worried that they would leave after they died and could no longer protect this place. , So they put themselves on beforehand and never leave. Of course, it is more likely that after they put on themselves, they chose to become corpses."


    "what!"


    Qingque couldn''t help exclaiming, but after looking at it, he had to admit that Zhou Shu made a lot of sense, and that''s how it was.


    She sighed, "These monks...death to guard the water curtain cave sky, not let the demons enter, it is really great."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that the demons are not allowed to enter, but the demons are not allowed to come out."


    Zhou Shu shook his head again, and said slowly, "Outside, we did not find any trace of the magic monkey. It is impossible for the magic monkey to go out. Then the only possibility is to be trapped in this water curtain cave. These monks are In order to prevent it from coming out, it was guarded here."


    "what����"


    Qingque was startled again, and there was a hint of fear in that exclaim.


    What Zhou Shu said was probably true. The magic monkey was trapped in the water curtain cave, and these monks were all the elites from the country, taking themselves as the first line of defense, and would rather die than leave.


    Concentrated, she looked at Zhou Shu, "They are at the door, how do we get in? Or should I try it first?"


    Zhou Shupo glanced at her approvingly. He knew that the magic monkey was inside, but he still wanted to go in. Qingque''s answer made him very satisfied.


    He shook his head and said, "Don''t be in a hurry, let''s try the magic weapon first. We can''t perceive their ability, so it''s better not to move rashly."


    With that said, Zhou Shu took out a shield, which was obtained from Tian Guangbo''s Jiuyouxuan steel cover.


    With the injection of vitality, the steel cover of Jiuyouxuan quickly became larger, and the black light was solid, like a pagoda. Jiuyouxuangang is a very rare seventh-order material, and it can��t be damaged even if it is facing the tribulation realm. The magic weapon also has a lot of resistance.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and waved out, and the Jiuyouxuan steel cover flew towards the entrance of the water curtain, at an extremely fast speed, like a meteor.


    Seeing that he was about to pass through several people, a mummy suddenly moved.


    It was the cultivator who was dragging the big sword behind him. He leaped up and flew past flatly. The big sword drew an arc and slashed straight towards the Jiuyouxuan steel cover.


    Zhou Shu naturally expected it, using his divine sense to manipulate the Jiuyou Profound Steel Cover to constantly change its position, trying to avoid the big sword.


    But just after hiding twice, the big sword suddenly turned and fell down at an incredible speed and angle, standing on the Jiuyouxuan steel cover.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly stagnant, that strength was not small.


    Snapped--


    Only a crisp sound was heard, and the sixth-order magic weapon Jiuyouxuan''s steel cover split into two immediately and fell to the ground.


    The cultivator''s corpse slowly fell to the ground and continued to walk forward, staggering step by step, as if the matter just now had nothing to do with him.


    Qingque whispered, "That''s the best flying sword, and... he was probably already the fifth stage of the Tribulation Realm before he was alive."


    She saw many things from the temptation, and Zhou Shu saw more.


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, rather solemnly, "Although they don''t know how they did it, they obviously used some kind of strange means, such as pill or something, to seal off their cultivation base before they were alive, and gradually integrate into it. In the flesh, after turning them into corpses, they did not lose their cultivation base. No matter their speed, strength or reaction, they did not degenerate. They were not afraid of pain or illusion, but became stronger."


    Qing Que''s heart was shocked, "It is said that there were some ancient corpse refining methods, and indeed they used themselves to refine corpses..."


    "It seems that it is, they are prepared."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "The strength of those cultivators is not lower than that of the great sword cultivator. Among them, the one with the shield is the strongest. I am afraid that there is already the Seventh Stage of Crossing Tribulation Realm. Look at the place where he walked."


    Several other mummified corpses, with heavy bodies and iron chains, dragged traces on the ground when they walked, while the mummified corpse of the monk with the shield There were no traces at all when walking, with a huge weight. There was nothing on him.


    This shows that he has survived the seven calamities, only the last and the most difficult three calamities. At this time, his physical body has reached a higher level, integrated into the world and everything, and the sky does not bear the weight, even if he weighs a thousand pounds. Ten thousand catties, the world and everything will not have any perception, even with the things he is carrying.


    Qingque looked up and nodded unconsciously, "It is true."


    She frowned, and said with some worry, "There is a problem now, we are afraid we can''t get in."


    They can hide the demon corpse outside, but they can''t hide it here. In order to get into the cave, they have to face it.


    Qingque thought for a while, "Otherwise, let''s take the outside things first, and then come back with a higher cultivation base?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, she felt wrong, and shook her head, "It still doesn��t work. We don��t understand this, and we don��t know if there will be any changes. If something is touched outside, it will be troublesome to draw the magic monkey out. Speak clearly."


    "Yes, there are many dreams in the night. It is better to figure out the magic monkey earlier, and then rest assured to obtain the treasure, then the magic monkey..."


    Zhou Shu looked at the four monks thoughtfully, "Although they are extremely powerful, we may not be opponents, and we can''t even break through, but after all, they are corpses without self-consciousness, and they are chained. You can��t get too far away from the entrance of the cave. Just think about it, there should be a way."


    Qingque said suddenly, "Otherwise, I will lure you in, while they attack me?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and shook his head, "No, you may not be able to withstand so many cultivators'' attacks. Even if you can, I may not have the opportunity to go in. Don''t even think about trying it yourself, I have a way."


    "Well."


    Qingque nodded obediently.

 Chapter 1330: 2 Tigers Fight

    Qingque looked around, quite worried. Miscellaneous �� �� worm ��


    The water curtain cave is surrounded by indestructible keelstones. It is impossible to break them to enter. Only the entrance of the cave can enter, but the entrance of the cave is guarded by the corpses of four monks. Although the chain is not too long, the scope of movement of the corpses is also It''s not big, but it''s enough to make a mask of three feet wide. As long as someone passes by, they must face the attack of four monks.


    Whether from the air or from the ground, it is the same.


    The monk''s corpse''s perception has not lost much, it is still above Zhou Shu.


    She was frowning and thinking, but she heard Zhou Shu''s voice, "No way, I have to offend them."


    "you want to go?"


    Qingque was stunned when he heard the sound, looked at Zhou Shu, and said warmly, "Stop it, you may not be the opponent of the four of them."


    "It''s not possible. I am definitely not an opponent. The four seniors have guarded this place for tens of thousands of years. With their bodies, the degree of tacit understanding is by no means ordinary. If a few people join forces to attack, even the eighth or ninth level cultivator will be difficult. It''s better than it, and you will get scarred by reluctantly entering."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, then said, "But don''t worry, it''s not that I want to go, but let others go."


    Qingque asked suspiciously, "Others? Others?"


    "Well, those devil corpses," Zhou Shu looked away and said slowly, "If we attract a few devil corpses, we should have a chance."


    "what?"


    Qingque was stunned and said with joy, "Yes, those demons are not afraid to fight, and they are similar to these mummy seniors. If they fight and the two tigers fight in chaos, we can take the opportunity to go in. It''s a good way. "


    Zhou Shu nodded and sighed slightly, "Yes, it''s just that I have offended these seniors a bit. It is disrespectful to be lured by us to deal with the devil corpse."


    Qingque thought for a while, supported her jaw with her hand, and whispered, "After we come out, we will help them kill the corpses. Even if the merits and demerits are equal, if the soul here is overwhelming, they will forgive us if they want to come. of."


    "Hehe, you think it''s good," Zhou Shu glanced and smiled, "Of course I will do these things, but the most important thing is the magic monkey inside. If we let the magic monkey run out, what would it be? It''s an overwhelming sin."


    "Ok."


    Qingque''s expression was weak, and he nodded immediately, "This must be, they have been guarding for tens of thousands of years, and they must not fail because of us. If the magic monkey comes out, we will stop it anyway."


    "Yes, anyway, be careful."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "It is so decided, you are waiting here, I will bring a few demon corpses."


    After they entered the secret realm, they didn''t feel the breath of a demon monkey, as if the demon monkey didn''t exist at all. Did Aolai Kingdom weave a scam? Impossible, just from the four monks at this door, it can''t be a scam, the magic monkey must be there, and it must be in this water curtain cave.


    It has already arrived, so naturally it is impossible not to go in and see, no matter how many worries and worries, he must let go, if something goes wrong, he will do his best.


    Qingque responded and stepped aside to wait, and Zhou Shu turned around and swept into the thick fog.


    He has gone through a thick fog, and the specific circumstances are recorded in the sea of ??knowledge. He also knows where there are devil corpses activity. What he has to do now is to lead the devil corpses to the entrance of the water curtain at the same time. , Must be at the same time, if the sequence deviates a bit, there will be problems.


    This is not easy, but it is not difficult.


    It took more than an hour, Zhou Shu took the devil corpse around a few times, and finally let the devil corpses come together and chase him together.


    The blue bird had already escaped interestingly. Zhou Shu stood a few dozen feet before the entrance of the cave, waiting for the devil''s corpse to come.


    The position he stood was very precise, it just happened to be a position that the cultivators could not attack, and after an inch, those cultivators would definitely come over.


    Several demon corpses gradually approached, and their hollow eyes radiated a dignified light, and waves of pressure surged toward them. The mummy corpse behind Zhou Shu was obviously aware of the danger, and walked towards Zhou Shushao slowly.


    On one side are the four corpses of the monks, and on the other side are the four corpses of the demons, unreservedly released, Zhou Shu is in the middle, just like a boat in the ocean.


    He could not deal with either of them.


    Seeing this scene, Qingque couldn''t help but grabbed her heart.


    The demon corpses roared and rushed forward together, only too fast, and rushed over their heads at once, and directly rammed into the sphere of influence of the cultivators. The cultivators were already waiting for it. Seeing the devil really came, where would they be released? However, the old hatred during his lifetime is mixed with the new hatred at this time, and he will not "die again" endlessly.


    Suddenly, a war kicked off.


    And Zhou Shu, at the moment of that moment, suddenly sank into the ground, and the devil''s corpse rushed into the air.


    The ground trembled, Zhou Shu quietly appeared beside Qingque and nodded gently, "Just wait."


    Qingque breathed a sigh of relief and responded with a beautiful smile, "It''s fine if it''s okay, how long will it take to wait?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "I''m afraid it will take a long time, but you have to be prepared at all times. I move and you will move The timing is fleeting, and the miss is gone. Follow my track, don��t make mistakes."


    Qingque nodded earnestly, "I understand."


    Zhou Shu stopped talking, looking at the battle on both sides intently.


    Letting the devil corpse fight the cultivator''s dry corpse is only the beginning of success, it is really difficult to get in.


    Because the devil��s corpse and the monk are strong enough, even during the fierce fight, they are enough to take into account the entrance of the cave and stop Zhou Shu and Qingque, and they are not defeated or tired, no matter how long they fight, It is impossible to maintain a very good condition, and to wait until they are exhausted and reveal a gap.


    How to get in?


    There is only one answer, which is calculated by Zhou Shu''s deduction.


    Zhou Shu entered everything about them into the sea of ??knowledge and calculated and deduced them.


    He will not miss every action and every move. Only the most comprehensive information can deduce the closest result.


    Based on the actions of both sides, he can deduce many possibilities, and every possibility has a chance to go through, but obviously, the best chance is only one, and when the monks and demons act according to his ideas, they will A big flaw was revealed, and that flaw was enough for two people to pass through the defense line and enter the water curtain hole.


    It''s just a moment and must be seized, otherwise it may take longer to wait for the next opportunity to appear.


    The wait is very long.


    Whether it is a monk''s corpse or a devil''s corpse, they are tireless guys, fighting dimly. After seven days, there is no sign of slack. Every move and every style is the same as before.


    Qingque was a little anxious, "Zhou Shu, what should I do, it seems that I still can''t find a space to get in..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, his expression didn''t change a bit, it''s been like this for seven days.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu a few times, felt a little peaceful, and turned her head away, no longer being distracted.

 Chapter 1331: Deep lake in the cave

    Several more days passed.


    In Qingque''s eyes, there seemed to be six or seven gaps, enough for the two to pass through, but seeing Zhou Shu still not moving, she didn''t make a sound, let alone try.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, naturally there was his reason, she was more willing to believe in Zhou Shu than herself.


    The corpse of the devil and the mummy of the monk were still fighting vigorously, and the sound of gold and iron cried together.


    It''s not that the magic weapon collided, but the two bodies collided with each other. The body of the demon race was hard, and even the corpse of the monk was almost the same. I really don''t know what secret method was used.


    "go!"


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu let out a soft reprimand and hurried to the entrance of the cave.


    The light in front of the cave was shining, and the two magic weapons happened to collide with each other with great strength, and Zhou Shu went there.


    Qing Que was puzzled, but did not hesitate at his feet, following Zhou Shu''s back, the two almost stuck together.


    Zhou Shu kept changing directions, like a smart bird, up and down, leaving many shadows in the air.


    Afterimages were reflected in the light of the magic weapon, like a gorgeous portrait, frozen at this moment.


    What made her very strange was that the two were in the middle of the battle, even right in the middle of the three demon corpses and the mummy corpse, but they ignored them, immersed in their own battle, and completely ignored them.


    How is this going?


    It was the result of Zhou Shu''s performance. According to the fighting style of the devil and the cultivator, Zhou Shu calculated that at a certain moment, after using a certain move, the cultivator would enter a short-term out of control state, except for the opponent. , It was a good time for Zhou Shu to enter the Shuiliandong.


    It��s just that the time for each monk��s corpse to enter the out-of-control state is not the same. Sometimes this is out of control, sometimes that is out of control. Obviously, as long as one is not out of control, it is a great threat to Zhou Shu and Qingque entering the water curtain cave. Therefore, You have to wait, until all the cultivators'' corpses are out of control, is the best chance.


    Finally waited.


    As for the devil corpse, don''t worry too much, they hate the cultivator''s corpse far more than Zhou Shu and the others, and will not take the initiative to attack them.


    Qingque certainly doesn''t know the reason, but she has a little more admiration and admiration for Zhou Shu.


    But in an instant, the two of them crossed the mummy''s defense line and stood in front of the cave.


    The curtain of water was like a string of beads, hitting Zhou Shu''s body, and suddenly there was a bitter feeling of extreme cold, and it was not much different from encountering stagnant water, but the cold was not caused by death, Zhou Shu also felt it.


    Zhou Shu was startled, if he hadn''t experienced the stagnant water exercise, he might not even be able to pass through this curtain of water.


    Before he could think about it, a few strong waves surged behind him. Obviously the mummy corpse noticed the abnormality and shot at the two of them.


    Zhou Shu pulled the green bird, the five birds became a field, stepped through the curtain of water and entered the cave.


    After entering the hole, the few vigorous forces behind him suddenly disappeared, as if he had entered another world and had no connection with the outside world.


    Obviously, the formation is also arranged in this cave.


    "What a beautiful place..."


    Staring around, the blue bird''s eyelids blinked, shimmering like a star, and was actually attracted by the surrounding scenery.


    No wonder, it''s beautiful here.


    Inside the cave is a deep and long tunnel, about six or seven feet wide and three feet high. There are stalactites of various colors all over the head and underground, hanging upside down, or erected, with different colors, as if they were equipped with colored lights, giving out psychedelic Gorgeous luster, like a fairyland, from time to time there are large and large drops of water falling down, ding-dong, Qingyuan long.


    Such a sound seemed even more intoxicating than the sound of Tianle Stone.


    On the ground, a stream of clear and shallow streams flowed slowly, so clear that they clearly printed their reflections.


    Unlike the beautiful scenery like Liuyun Palace, which is mostly made by humans, everything here seems to be all natural, with a different artistic conception.


    Snapped.


    A drop of water as big as a soybean, crystal clear as jade, was falling in front of the blue bird.


    Qingque stretched out his palm with a smile, trying to catch it, but Zhou Shu opened the drop of water and scattered into rain.


    "what?"


    Qingque was slightly surprised and looked at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The water here is weird, take a closer look."


    With a sigh of relief, the blue bird seemed to have a sense of understanding, and when he reached out to check it out, he was a little surprised after only a while, "It turns out that there is so much devilish energy in this water, both above and below."


    Zhou Shu was quite cautious, "Well, it''s similar to the Huamisi Lake outside. The difference is that the water here is not caused by dead energy, but by demonic energy, but the effect is similar. It can corrode the bodies of our immortal cultivators. Maybe the ones here are even more terrifying."


    "Where does so much magic energy come from, can it be..."


    Qingque''s complexion was stagnant, and he was thinking of something, "Magic Monkey?"


    "It must be," Zhou Shu nodded slightly. "Let''s go slowly. I don''t see anything for the time being. I have arranged the formation here. It''s just for isolation and there is no danger. Just be careful of the water."


    "Ok."


    Qingque followed Zhou Shu and walked all the way in, cautiously, lest he hit the underground stream.


    The road goes deeper and deeper, and wider and wider, there are more and more stalactites, and it looks more and more beautiful.


    Of course, the demonic energy is also increasing, and some pale white mist gradually rises on the water Zhou Shu stretches out his hand from time to time to avoid interference.


    After a short walk, his vision suddenly became clear, and the front was very broad and empty.


    It was a deep lake with a square of seven or eight miles, the lake was clear as air, and the smoke above it was misty.


    After a little detection, I knew that there was so much magic energy in the water that it was so strong that it could no longer blend into the water, and it would evaporate before it formed smoke.


    Around the deep lake, there is a circle of tall jade pillars, black, white, or purple. The jade pillars are all densely packed with ancient runes. Among the many jade pillars, there are four tall jade statues. The appearance of the four elephants.


    Lifelike and full of charm, obviously, it must seal the soul of the four elephants, and even the soul.


    This formation is very famous in the world of Xuanhuang, and it has not been lost. Most immortal cultivators can name it. It is called the Sixiang Fumo Array, and no one has arranged it now, because there is no four elephant soul in the world of cultivation. , Not even a trace can be found.


    There is.


    The two glanced at each other, and they understood themselves.


    The Four Elephants Volunteer Array was obviously arranged by the monks of Ao Lai Country, and the Demon Monkey was trapped in this deep lake.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, and said slowly, "This is it."


    "Well, what shall we do, go down and see, or..."


    Qingque''s voice was much lower, as if she was worried that it would disturb the magic monkey.


    "Look outside first."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with a lot of doubts in his eyes, "The devilish energy here is really too big, I am afraid that the Devil King is no more than that, and the devil monkey... has been trapped for tens of thousands of years, but has it become stronger? This is unreasonable. The suppression will only get weaker and weaker, and there is only aura vitality here, there is nothing that the demons want."


    "I also find it strange."


    Qingque nodded and whispered, "Could it be that it released all its own devilish energy?"[]

 Chapter 1332: Devilish

    "I don''t know, just look at it. ?�ӡ�־�г�?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and walked forward slowly.


    Like other places, there are many bellstones hanging upside down here. The fog condenses into water, and large drops of water drop continuously from the top, like rain, and you will get it if you are not careful.


    Sensing the devilish energy here, the two were unwilling to be hit by the drops of water, so they walked very carefully.


    The green bird seemed to think, "The water here and the curtain of water outside should come from this lake, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said with a heavy tone, "The whole cave is like this, the devilish energy is dense, and a cultivating cave sky has completely turned into a demon cave. If it is really caused by that demon monkey, then it... alas."


    There are many worries in Qingque''s eyes, "It''s very strange, there are still eighth-order spiritual veins here, but I can''t feel any spiritual energy..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and he had the same doubts in his heart, that demon monkey could actually block the aura of the eighth-order spiritual vein?


    Soon, the two walked to the deep lake.


    The mist on the lake was evaporating, constantly changing its form, like a fierce monster, with gloomy fangs from time to time, grinning at them.


    Both of them frowned slightly, and their hearts sank. The devilish energy in the lake was indescribable, and it was much more than the outside combined.


    Zhou Shu glanced, showing a bit of condensedness.


    The lake is so clear that you can see the bottom of the lake at a glance, and you can clearly see that the bottom of the lake is covered with countless black gems, each of which is crystal clear and transparent, and it is especially beautiful through the water.


    And in the middle of the lake bottom, there was a dark hole. The situation in the hole was invisible. Only a dark surface with a faint light came out.


    I can''t see the divine consciousness either. The devilish energy in the lake is too strong, and the divine consciousness can only reach three feet, not far away.


    "The bottom of the lake..."


    Qingque couldn''t help but look at it a few more times, then looked at Zhou Shu and said, "What kind of stones are those, they don''t look like ordinary things."


    "It''s the best spirit stone, but it''s a spirit stone contaminated by devil qi," Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Obviously, the spirit vein is in that cave, and the best spirit stone is born around it, and the magic monkey is there. Only then will the spirit stone be contaminated. I probably guessed what happened."


    "Ah, it is actually a spirit stone, even the best spirit stone is contaminated by devil energy?"


    Qingque was taken aback, his heart sank again, and said suspiciously, "What''s the matter?"


    Staring at the bottom of the lake, Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "The monk of Aolai Kingdom didn��t know what method he used to guide the magic monkey into the spiritual vein, and then sealed it with the formation method to prevent it from coming out, trying to use the spiritual vein. Come to suppress it."


    "Lingmai Town Magic Monkey..."


    If Qingque has realized something, "Yes, demon energy and spiritual energy are just a pair of natural enemies. Use spiritual veins to suppress the demon monkey, and continue to consume the demon monkey''s demon energy, making it gradually weaker. It is indeed a good idea, proud. The plan of the monks of the kingdom is very good... But why is there more and more devilish energy here? In other words, the spiritual veins did not have the effect it should have, how is this possible."


    Zhou Shu sighed softly, "Yes, it''s really puzzling, it''s an eighth-order spiritual vein, and it can''t stop the magic monkey."


    Since the Kunlun Mountains shattered and the ninth-order spiritual veins disappeared, the eighth-order spiritual veins are already the best spiritual veins in the Xuanhuang world, and it can be regarded as one of the origins of the Xuanhuang world, the spiritual energy vitality, and the original energy. , Can be produced continuously from the spiritual veins, but there is no spiritual energy here. Does the demon monkey really have such a great ability to cover the spiritual veins with its own magic energy?


    Or could it be said that the magic monkey destroyed the eighth-order spiritual vein?


    No matter how you think about it, it is a little unbelievable. The power of the magic monkey has really reached this point?


    No wonder Aolai Congress did its utmost to suppress the magic monkey at the expense of the whole country.


    He shook his head, his mind was quite heavy, "It seems that only by going down and looking at it will I know what is going on."


    After entering the water curtain cave, things did not develop as expected. I did not expect that the water curtain cave had become a magic cave. It seems that for tens of thousands of years, the monks of Aolai Kingdom have not been able to suppress the magic monkey. Was suppressed by the magic monkey.


    "Look down?"


    Qingque was a little worried, "What if that magic monkey is so powerful, isn''t it possible for us to let it go down?"


    "It is indeed possible."


    Zhou Shu said with a solemn expression, "However, I have to go. Look at the formation around here, I''m afraid it won''t last long."


    The jade pillars around the formation were originally white, but now most of them have turned into a half-black and white purple, and another half are completely black. The runes on them are gradually blurred, only five or six. Still pure white.


    Obviously, those purple and black colors are the result of being affected by devil energy.


    Although it has been greatly affected, the formation method Yuzhu can still exert a certain effect, thus suppressing the magic monkey, but it has been unable to contain the demon energy from spreading, and then the demon energy will spread out along the lake. ...Wait for some time, until all the formations and jade pillars are contaminated by demon energy, then the formation will be completely invalid. At that time, not only the water curtain cave, but the entire Huaguoshan secret realm will be dominated by demon energy.


    "... Those remnant souls of the demon race that cannot be killed get the nourishment of demon qi, and they will become stronger and stronger, gradually overwhelming the monk soul, and even swallow the monk soul into their own power, and the demon monkey will be released, if If the demon monkey and so many remnants of the demon race leave the secret realm..."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the bottom of the lake, his eyes condensed, "No one can change anymore. The entire Nanzhanzhou and even the world of Xuanhuang will usher in a catastrophe."


    Qingjing''s mind was shocked and his complexion gradually paled, "What you said is that if the devilish energy is allowed to continue to raging like this, anything can happen."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, his complexion gradually turned calm, and said calmly, "Since we are here, we must figure it out and try not to let things go bad. This is the responsibility of our immortal cultivators."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, as if she didn''t recognize it, and then nodded seriously, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You don''t have to be so heavy. The result may not be as we thought. I will go down and have a look. You can wait for me here. If you don''t see me out for half an hour, you can..."


    "Go down together."


    Qingque just shook her head, even grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand, and said dissatisfied, "How can you leave me at this time?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It will really die, there is the soul tower you want outside, if you..."


    "Don''t underestimate me, the monks of Aolai Kingdom can do it, you can do it, and I can do it," Qingque shook his head, interrupted him, and pointed to the bottom of the lake. "Stop talking, let''s go together."


    Her eyes are all stubborn, so determined that it is impossible to change.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, only nodded, "Okay."


    Smoke bursts from him, which is the effect of the superposition of several domains, pulling the blue bird, and the two swept to the bottom of the lake together.

 Chapter 1333: Youwang Drum

    57 Novels.com, no pop-up advertisements, read the whole site''s novels online, the website of this site:, register for a free bookshelf. The lake is cold, even if it is separated from several domains, it can be felt.


    Moreover, the water here is different from the stagnant water of Huamisi Lake. Devil energy and immortal cultivators are deadly enemies. Once the devil energy enters the body, it is difficult to get rid of it. If you want to get rid of it, you will have to pay the cost of cultivation, so it is impossible to use it to exercise. physique.


    A glance at the bottom of the lake was nearly ten miles deep, and it took Zhou Shu a lot of effort to reach the bottom of the lake.


    When I was about to look at the cave a few more times, a whirlpool suddenly appeared in the cave, and the water pressure at the bottom of the lake caused the two of them to be directly sucked in.


    With a thud, it fell to the ground.


    It''s a hollow nearly one hundred feet square. There is no water, but it is under a lot of pressure. It feels like it is underground. Perhaps it is the cause of the whirlpool.


    "There is aura."


    Perceiving the surroundings, the blue bird was very happy.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and he was also relieved, "Not only the spiritual energy, but also the vitality and the original energy. Although it is not rich, it also shows that the spiritual vein has not been destroyed and is still there."


    "Yeah," Qingque nodded, only wondering, "Why can''t the aura here spread to the face?"


    The two of them looked over their heads unconsciously.


    On the side of this cave, there was also a hole where the two fell from, and a black lacquer crystal hung high.


    The crystal was not big, only three inches in radius, but it was so dense, like a black hole, that it was not transparent at all, and as long as the divine consciousness approached its three feet, it was immediately swallowed and disappeared without a trace.


    Qingque was quite puzzled, "What is that?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand slightly, and a wave of Yuanli slowly drifted away. An unexpected situation occurred. Yuanli was still several tens of meters away from the crystal, and it began to slowly turn black, clearly visible. The closer it got, the more the blackness became. , When Yuanli was completely dark, he suddenly returned and swept straight towards Zhou Shu, several times faster.


    As if he had sensed something, Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, without using a sword to resist, he only pulled the blue bird out of the way for two steps.


    Snap, Black Yuanli slammed into the ground, went several feet deep, and stirred up a cloud of smoke.


    Qingque said suspiciously, "This is...magic power?"


    "There can be no mistake," Zhou Shu said cautiously, "infecting elemental power, adding magical power, and then counteracting the master of elemental power, is the characteristic of the magic crystal itself, and it is also a common method of the demons. It is in many ancient books. There are records."


    Qingque stared at the crystal in the sky and slowly said, "Then this... is a magic crystal."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Mostly it is the magic crystal of the magic monkey, otherwise it is impossible to have such a big backlash. It is also because the magic crystal is here that it can completely block the aura here, and can continue to produce the magic energy and infect the whole Water curtain hole."


    Qingque nodded lightly, "It''s probably the case, but... why did the magic monkey release the magic crystal, did he not want it?"


    "I am also blamed, after it spit out the magic crystal, can it resist the eighth-order spiritual veins here?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and looked around.


    The cave is very empty, the ground is flat, there is no trace of spiritual veins, a few broken bones lie on the ground, torn apart, and in the cave, a dark black is inexplicably erected The pillars, about three feet thick, penetrate deeply into the ground.


    It can be seen that there does not seem to be any danger here. If there is, it should be under the pillar.


    Zhou Shu was a little relieved, and walked closer to the bones, carefully inspected them, and gathered them one by one. The relics on the side were also collected.


    Qingque accompanied him to finish these things, and whispered, "I am a senior from Aolai."


    "Well, the three cultivators are all seniors who have survived the Seven Tribulations."


    Zhou Shu looked at the remains and slowly said, "They should have come to this cave together to trap the devil monkey. After the formation was closed, they didn''t want to go, and they would fight the devil monkey here...I think , That magic crystal is probably because of this reason."


    In the sea of ??his knowledge, several pictures gradually emerged.


    The monks of Aolai Kingdom tried their best to stop the magic monkey, and the magic monkey also showed off his magic power, hesitating to spit out the magic crystal, using it as a magic weapon.


    The magic crystal is solid, and it has almost infinite magic power. It is also the nemesis of the immortal cultivator. There is no reason not to use it.


    The two sides fought to the end, and the result was that both sides were injured. Most of the monks were exhausted-everything in the body was forced out, not to mention the vitality, even the vitality, essence and blood, etc. It''s hard to escape death - and although the magic monkey can''t die, it must have suffered heavy losses.


    Zhou Shu thought about it, and put several piles of remains into the universe bag.


    "Seniors, your skeletal younger generations are left behind. They will be used in the right place, and they will never be negative. The younger generations will take care of the magic monkey and will never let the magic monkey see my Xuanhuang world again. "


    He finished speaking word by word, then got up and bowed three salutes, very cautiously.


    At this moment, both he and Qingque felt like they were lost, as if something suddenly disappeared.


    It was probably a trace of obsession that remained of those monks, unable to form a remnant soul, but I also felt Zhou Shu''s sincerity, and felt that his mission was over now so it dissipated.


    "These magic weapons are all very good."


    Qingque pointed to the five magic weapons on the ground, and said in a warm voice, "After tens of thousands of years, it is still the same as new, and it is not contaminated by the devil. It is really rare."


    Zhou Shu nodded, picked up one, and examined it carefully.


    After watching for a while, he seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "This is Youwang Drum."


    Youwang Drum, the treasure of Zhenshan of the ancient Zhou family, the highest grade of the seventh stage, and the auxiliary magic weapon of the seventh stage, it is one of the strongest.


    It comes with its own tactics, beacon fire. After being stimulated by the elemental force, it can form the field of beacon fire, which can increase the spiritual consciousness of the cultivator in a large area, and even the spiritual soul. There are no more than five kinds of immortal world, and Youwang Drum is one of them, and what he promotes is not only strength, but also the limit of spirit and consciousness.


    The monks in the normal state of the gods, in the realm of the beacon, the spirit and consciousness can reach the level of the late stage of the gods.


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s explanation, Qingque couldn''t help being shocked, "There is such a magic weapon!"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu stroked the Youwang Drum, looking very cherished, "I don''t know how the Zhou family made such a treasure. These runes are too mysterious and difficult to understand..." As he said, he gave the Youwang drum. To the green bird, "This is for you, take it."


    "Ah, give it to me?"


    Qingque was taken aback for a moment, then frowned, "You take it, I don''t want it."


    "Take it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stuffed it into her hand, "It also has a magic trick called soul protection. It is most suitable for a Hundred Soul Body like you. It can reduce the negative damage of your Hundred Soul Body a lot. It''s suitable for you, otherwise I won''t give it to you."


    "Well����"


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu a few times and nodded, "Okay, then I will accept it, but don''t give it to me any more."

 Chapter 1334: Cathodic and anode fire beads

    "Let''s talk about it. �� Miscellaneous & Chi & Worm ��"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said calmly, "The magic weapon is not precious, but when it is appropriate, what should be yours is yours, and what should be mine is mine."


    As he said, he picked up another magic weapon, "I hold it better than you."


    Qingque blinked, "This magic weapon is very strange, two small beads are still connected together...what is it?"


    As she said, they were two one-inch-diameter beads, one red and the other white, with a light golden thread in the middle. The golden thread was wrapped around a four-inch long rod, layered on top of each other. The circle does not look like a magic weapon, but more like an ordinary gadget, or the kind of rattle played by children.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said cautiously, "Don''t underestimate it. Its name is very famous, it''s called the anode and cathode fire beads."


    "Anode and cathode fire beads?"


    Qingque was startled, "I seem to have heard of it, is this this?"


    The anode and cathode fire beads are a strange magic weapon that has long been lost.


    Its production method is quite peculiar. It is first refined into two beads, called Yin Zhu Yang Zhu, each of which contains seven rare different fires. The Yang beads contain positive fires and the Yin beads contain negative fires.


    The seven different fires in the small beads collide, destroy, and then merge, each forming a new different fire, the positive fire in the male bead is the anode fire, and the negative fire in the negative bead.


    The newly generated anode and cathode misfires are not of equal order. They are different kinds of misfires and are much stronger than ordinary misfires.


    Then connect the two beads with the Yin and Yang line. The two kinds of different fires are polar numbers, so they cannot be merged, but between the two polarities interlacing each other, a lot of energy will be generated. This energy is almost never exhausted, even if it exceeds tens of thousands. Nian is also the same as before, and this energy can be compatible with Yuanli, that is to say, the cultivator can also use it.


    With that said, Zhou Shu picked up the anode and cathode fire bead, and put his fingers on the stick together, injecting a trace of vitality.


    Snapped!


    A burst of Yuan force shot out, clearly visible, as solid as a gun.


    It was hitting the ground, and a very deep hole was punched, and even the ground trembled a few times, like an earthquake.


    Taking a look at Qingque, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Look, its value is that even an ordinary Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, with it, can display the offensive power of the God Transition Realm and even the Tribulation Realm."


    "what?"


    Qingque Shicai also sensed that elemental power. The mighty power is indeed not far from the first-tier cultivator of the Tribulation Realm. If a cultivator of the Yuanying Realm could issue such an attack, it would be a bit scary.


    If it can be mass-produced, a small sect may jump up and become one of the largest sects in the world of cultivation.


    In this case, the pattern of the entire world of cultivating immortals would be changed, and she couldn''t help being a little frightened when she thought of this.


    As if seeing Qingque��s thoughts, Zhou Shu smiled faintly, ��This magic weapon cannot be mass-produced. It is not easy to find seven different fires, and not every kind of fire can successfully form a cathode or anode. Fire, even if one of the hundreds of different fires can be fused with luck, at that time, the refining method of this magic weapon was actually widely spread, but no one succeeded, so it was lost...I guess, Xiu There is only this finished product in the fairy world."


    "That''s it."


    Qingque nodded lightly, seeming to let go of her heart, but she was still a little confused, "That''s an orphan, but it doesn''t have much use for you, right?"


    "Of course I didn''t use it to attack."


    Zhou Shu smiled, but no longer explained.


    How can such a good thing be said to be useless?


    With a little modification, such as using the formation method to stimulate its effects, then the anode and cathode fire beads can become an inexhaustible resource, just like a power plant, providing a long time for Zhou Shu and the Heyin faction Unchanging vitality, and there is no need to consume anything, such good things, where to look.


    This unique magic weapon in the world of cultivating immortals is of great benefit to his future goals, saving a lot of manpower, material resources, and trouble.


    "God is mysterious."


    Qingque glared at him, raised his hand to pick up another magic weapon, and couldn''t help being startled, "This lamp is really beautiful."


    The light blue lampshade seems to be tattooed with the entire starry sky. I am afraid that there will not be hundreds of thousands of stars. This is not surprising. The strange thing is that the stars are still moving slowly and flashing from time to time. Will this one, that one for a while, just like the real starry sky.


    The lamp is full of fog and colorful, and the wick is a pearl of unknown material, exuding a soft brilliance like water.


    Looking at it, she was taken aback for a moment, "Zhou Shu, is this the star-reversing lamp?"


    Inverse star lamp, ancient magic weapon, with the help of starlight, it can travel freely in the world of Xuanhuang, tens of thousands of miles in a flash, and it is an excellent mobile magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu Ning looked up, as if thoughtful, "A little bit like..."


    Somewhat unexpectedly, he had never heard of this magic weapon.


    According to his memory, there are not so many stars in the anti-star lights in the classics. It is said that there are only hundreds of stars on the anti-star lights. They are mainly used to mark the direction of the stars, and they cannot be fixed for transmission. They are all random... ��And this lamp has too many stars on it, almost all the stars that can be seen in the Xuanhuang world. If it is really an inverted star lamp, it can be positioned and transmitted. It feels impossible and unreliable.


    It seems more like a magic weapon for searching for stars, but it is much higher-end than the Emei astrolabe.


    He thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure what it is, but it must have something to do with the starlight power. There is no way to test it here. You can try it after you go out."


    Qingque nodded and suddenly said, "Will there be starlight in it, then, can you use it to restore the demon refining pot?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I can''t perceive , even if it does, it must be very restricted, and I can''t solve it."


    "That''s a shame."


    Qingque sighed lightly, "I''m still thinking, if you can use it to complete the demon refining pot, then we will have a little more confidence in dealing with the demon monkey."


    "Hehe, I''ve already arrived here, it''s too late to hold the Buddha''s feet temporarily, I can only rely on the existing strength."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the pillar and said slowly, "But I think the magic monkey should be very weak now, not very powerful, or else it would be able to perceive us and come out a long time ago, don''t worry about it. Find out more here."


    "Hmm."


    Qingqueyan obeyed, handed Zhou Shu the lamp-shaped magic weapon, and picked up another one.


    This magic weapon is very weird, like a small fish-shaped box, only one inch, there are many fish scale-like patterns on it, layered on top of it, and there are dozens of small holes in the mouth of the fish, and the tail of the fish is ring-shaped. It happened to ring on the finger, and it looked like a bigger ring.


    "What is this, is it also a magic weapon?"


    Qingque was a little strange, and unknowingly put the magic weapon on his finger.


    puff! puff!


    After a few abnormal noises, a few sword lights suddenly spit out from the mouth of the fish, fiercely and fiercely, and went straight to Zhou Shufei!


    It happened suddenly, but Zhou Shu''s reaction was also surprisingly fast. He quickly erected two strong walls in front of him, and then blocked the sea stepping sword in front of his chest.


    Snapped!


    The Sea-Treading Sword flew out directly, Zhou Shu retreated several steps in succession, two blood holes appeared on his chest, and blood oozes out quickly.

 Chapter 1335: Sword box

    Hot recommendations:


    "what!"


    Qingque exclaimed, quickly took down the magic weapon, and walked over a few steps, "How are you?"


    Zhou Shuruo smiled casually, "I''m fine, so sharp sword intent."


    "Is it all right? It''s all bleeding, and the sword..." Qingque looked at Zhou Shu with worry in her eyes, "I don''t know what''s going on, it''s like that as soon as I put on that thing..."


    "A little wound, don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I deliberately threw the Treading Sea Sword. The sword intent was too strong. I was worried that the sword could not bear it.


    With that, he took out a pill and took it.


    There are two sword lights directly hitting the chest, and the sharp sword intent enters the body. It is impossible to say that it is okay. Even he is using the pill, but his physique is really strong and he also has a sword intent body. I suffered some injuries, but the effect was not significant, and it would take a few days to recover.


    In the past few days, he has to use the power of Dao to wear away the sword intent in his body, his sword intent and vitality are not enough to fight that sword intent.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and whispered, "Sorry, I shouldn''t try it casually."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, took the magic weapon from her hand, and slowly said, "This is the sword box. Without recognizing the master, the sword intent in it is completely out of control. No matter who takes it, it will hurt others. , You don��t know this, you don��t have to apologize too much."


    "No, I have to apologize for my fault. Fortunately, there is nothing serious, otherwise I don''t know what to do..."


    The blue bird stubbornly shook his head, his eyes seemed to flicker.


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a little solemnity, "Okay, then you will remember from now on, don��t just touch things you don��t know. After all, we are in ancient ruins. There are many things that you and I don��t understand. Be careful."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Yes, I remembered it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said nothing more. An apology is very important, but understanding is just as important. It can make the two of them more trusting and closer.


    Tahaijian flew back, complained to Zhou Shu, and stuck it beside Zhou Shu.


    After a while, Qingque calmed down and pointed to the magic weapon, "Sword box? What kind of magic weapon is that?"


    In her memory, it seemed that she had never heard of this term, nor did she know there was such a magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "A rare magic weapon that no one can use now."


    The sword box is a magic weapon of ancient sword repair.


    In ancient sword repairs, heavy sword intent was more important than everything. They often abandon cultivation, don''t cultivate base, Yuan Li, etc., concentrate on sword intent, and use sword intent to gain Taoism and immortality. Even more, they condense sword intent into sword. Maru, as his own golden pill, uses his body as a sword to reach the realm of the sword body-like Li Aojian, it is such a path.


    This road was very difficult, and there were very few successful people. After their deaths, the condensed sword pills did not disappear, but remained.


    The sword pill contained incomparably pure sword intent. At that time, the sword repairman was reluctant to waste his ancestors'' efforts, so he collected the sword pill, put it in a special box, refined it, and used it as a magic weapon.


    This box is the sword box, which stores one or several sword pills. It is so powerful that if you successfully recognize the Lord, you can use the sword intent in that sword pill. If you can''t recognize the Lord and use it casually, it will Hurt others and hurt yourself.


    Judging from the few sword lights just now, the sword intent in this sword box is extremely powerful, and I am afraid it has exceeded the realm of Yi Nian Tiandi, and it is omnipotent. Even the sixth-order best magic weapon and the cultivator can not resist.


    This is still used unintentionally. If you study it carefully, recognize the master and fully grasp it, it can exert greater power.


    "So, this is a good magic weapon?"


    Qingque was very pleased, "Try it quickly and let it recognize the master so that you can use it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Naturally I want to try, try now."


    There is also a contented smile on his face. This sword box is one of the best magic weapons he can think of, and it can be used as he wishes, and it can be used now, which is more realistic than the previous ones. .


    In fact, just to get it, this trip is not in vain.


    Unlike other magic weapons to recognize the master, the sword box recognizes the master not with the blood of the cultivator, but the sword intent. As long as the sword intent of the cultivator can be integrated into the sword box, it can be recognized as the master. Use the power in the sword box smoothly.


    The fish-shaped sword box lying in his hand was shining with a dim light, like an eye, choosing the right owner.


    I didn''t know how to recognize the Lord, so I had to try.


    Zhou Shu''s **** were held at the tail of the fish, and the sword intent was condensed into filaments and penetrated into the sword box.


    Like a stone sinking into the sea, there was no movement for a long while.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and increased the output of the sword intent, and the sword intent became a bunch, but after a long time, there was still no movement.


    Divine Sense cannot enter the sword box, nor does it have a sword body like Li Aojian. It can be sensed by pure sword intent. Now Zhou Shu knows nothing about the situation inside the sword box. If a blind person touches an elephant, he can only Keep increasing the sword intent, and then wait for the result.


    As the sword intent grew more and more, even when Zhou Shu felt a little strenuous, the sword box finally changed.


    The sword box shook suddenly and let out a soft whistle. The sound was not loud, but it was like a dragon''s chant, circling back and forth in the cave for a long time.


    Zhou Shu and Qingque stared at the sword box, their spirits shocked.


    After the whistle, the sword box in his hand couldn''t stop vibrating, and the scales on the box seemed to be expanding, as if it was about to fly.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit, and he increased his sword intent, wishing to inject all his sword intent into it, so much sword intent I''m afraid that even a small hill will collapse, and that inch of Xu The long sword box seems to never be full.


    After absorbing Zhou Shu''s sword intent, the sword box vibrated more frequently, and after a short while, it actually flew.


    The ring-shaped fish tail gradually unfolded, emitting bursts of pale golden light. It was both soft and sharp. It looked soft, but it was actually very sharp. It was the light formed by the sword intent, and Zhou Shu felt happy when he felt the light.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t tell most of the sword intent from the sword box, but he also clearly sensed that his sword intent was also in it.


    This shows that his sword intent has been accepted by the sword box and integrated into the sword pill of the sword box.


    Still hesitating, Zhou Shu stretched out his finger and stretched it into the circular fishtail. At the same time, the sword intent was condensed on the finger, almost integrated with the finger.


    As soon as the finger touches the fish tail, the fish tail closes immediately and wraps the finger.


    At the same time, the light on the sword box became more and more intense, and the body of the sword box was completely invisible. The light spread, and Zhou Shu''s fingers were also wrapped in it.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t see the situation either, only his fingers had a strange feeling.


    After a few breaths, the light gradually faded, and when I looked again, the sword box had disappeared, and there was nothing on my fingers.


    Qingque said nervously, "Nothing?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s not that it''s gone, but you can''t see it."


    The sword box was hidden in his hand, and it was difficult for others to see it. This was a phenomenon that only happened in ancient times, and it also showed that the sword box completely accepted his sword intent and accepted him.


    Recognize the Lord successfully.


    The fastest update, please read without pop-up window.


    Korean female anchor''s private_secret_video was exposed, cute and full! ! Please follow the WeChat public account to see online: baixingsiyu66 (long press for three seconds to copy)! !

 Chapter 1336: Nether Golden Pillar

    "All right?"


    Qingque still didn''t believe it. ?Miscellaneous��־�г�?


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, raised his hand and pointed, a sword intent came out suddenly, and he drew an arc in the air, suddenly up and down, left and right, Pian Ruo swims a dragon, turned a few times and then turned and fell. In the hands of Zhou Shu.


    Qingque looked a little dull, "I''m afraid I can''t resist such a sword intent."


    Zhou Shu clapped his hands and said with satisfaction, "Unless it is the 7th-tier best defense magic weapon, it is difficult to resist, and even if it has, it may not be able to completely block it. After all, there are too many changes in sword intent, which is really a good magic weapon. "


    "Such a mighty power, so powerful."


    Qingque stopped when she heard it. Obviously, Zhou Shu''s words exceeded her expectations.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seeming to realize something, "Well, it''s probably beyond the realm of One Thought Heaven and Earth, but I don''t know it."


    After the sword intent of the sword repairer surpassed the world for a moment, it means that the sword repair has reached a new level. Unlike before, the sword repairer needs to cultivate himself according to the sword intent. At this time, the sword repair himself is higher than the sword intent. Fully control the sword intent, and the sword in his hand is no longer stuck to the inherent sword intent realm, and moves completely according to his own mind. If you must give a name, you can use the sword of the benevolent to kill the devil. The sword and so on, to describe it like this.


    Each is good at winning, there is no uniform standard.


    There is also something in common, that is, the heaven and the earth, the sword intent is there, it is difficult to be consumed.


    I don''t know how many sword pills are in this sword box, but obviously, the original sword repair has exceeded the realm of Yi Nian Tiandi and reached a higher level, which can be seen from this sword intent.


    The specific reason is not clear to Zhou Shu for the time being, but as his sword intent grows, he will gradually become clear.


    With this sword box, it doesn''t seem to be difficult to improve the realm of sword intent, as long as you use it frequently and feel it more, you can always gain something.


    Seeing Zhou Shu sinking into thought, Qingque watched quietly and didn''t say much.


    After a while, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Okay, let''s see what the last item is."


    That is a golden rod.


    I can''t see the material, only the azure brilliance flashes from time to time, the brilliance falls like an electric light, and it spreads rapidly and disappears, which is unique.


    Qingque didn''t dare to touch it, but looked at Zhou Shu, "There seems to be thunder power on it?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and touched it lightly. Suddenly, a thunder and lightning was hitting his hand, and the light was splashing.


    In the thunder light, Zhou Shu''s hand did not move at all, still stretched out firmly and held the stick in his hand.


    At this time, the thunder light became more and more intense, not living on the rod, flowing back and forth, dazzling, reflecting the cavernous bright.


    Qingque was quite worried, "This...are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, it''s like this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "If I remember correctly, it should be a piece of golden thunder wood. The golden thunder wood is the purest thunder-walking spirit tree. It is naturally capable of attracting sky thunders, land mines, and all the power of thunder-traveling between heaven and earth. , Relying on the power of these thunderstrokes to grow. This golden thunderwood has the thickness of the wrist, at least it has been born for more than 20,000 years, and the thunderstroke power of it is incalculable."


    He gently stroked the golden thunder wood a few times, "It does not require any refining, it is a natural top-grade magic weapon, and guided to release thunder power comparable to the heavenly calamity, of course, it can also be refined. Make something better."


    "When you said this, I also remembered a little."


    Qingque nodded slightly, seeming to realize, "I remember the city lord said that there are four great trees in the world of Xuanhuang, the wood of Jianshi naturally ranks first, and this golden thunder wood is also among them. It comes from the five elements, but it does not belong to the five elements. , And higher than the five elements, couldn''t be more amazing."


    Zhou Shu nodded, approvingly, "Well, it is true."


    Qingque looked at the golden thunder wood, and a suspicious color flashed in his eyes, "I remember the city owner said that it is extremely strong, compared with the eighth grade material, it is difficult to be damaged, and even if it is broken, it can be absorbed by thunder. Make up, but why are you missing such a big piece of this in your hand?"


    The piece of gold thunderwood is indeed incomplete, there are obvious signs of fracture, as if a piece was broken by someone.


    "I do not know either."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, looked around, his eyes fell on the pillar in the middle, "It should be damaged in the battle, this battle is definitely not easy."


    Qingque sighed unconsciously, "Yes, even this magic weapon is broken..."


    Zhou Shu put away the golden thunder wood, and said slowly, "Keep it first, find a chance to recover, or use it as a material to make a magic weapon."


    Looking around, I have collected everything that can be collected, and only the inexplicable column in the middle remains.


    Zhou Shu and Qingque looked at each other and walked towards the pillar.


    The pillar is three feet round and ten feet high. The top is connected to the top of the cave, and the bottom is inserted into the ground. There are many lines on the pillar, but the lines are simple and there is no meaning. It is not like the rune of a cultivator. The pattern on the body is somewhat similar.


    Qingque whispered, "This should be the weapon of the magic monkey, right?"


    Zhou Shu put his hands on the pillar, as if he was detecting something, there was no sound for a while.


    After a while, he said thoughtfully, "This is Nether Gold, a mineral from the Demon RaceThere is probably no magic weapon in the world of immortality that can destroy it. You are right, it It should be the magic weapon used by the magic monkey."


    He had seen Nether Silver. The prison that imprisoned Yuan Tiangang was made of Nether Silver. It was a relic of the demons found on the seabed by Jin Wucai. There was no way to destroy it. The material of this pillar was similar to Nether Silver, but it was more Sturdy, according to the records of ancient books, this pillar is undoubtedly nether gold.


    Qingque nodded lightly, only suspicious, "It turns out to be a magic weapon, but I can''t feel the magic, it''s weird."


    "Not surprisingly."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The Netherworld Golden Pillar is placed here because it wants to suppress the spirit channel, and it comes in contact with the eighth-order spirit channel day and night, and even if there is more devil energy, it will be eliminated by the spirit channel."


    "Oh...Is that so?"


    Qingque suddenly realized, "The magic monkey released the magic crystal and polluted the outside with the magic energy in the magic crystal, trying to break the formation. On the other hand, it used magic weapons to suppress the spiritual veins to avoid contact with the spiritual energy day and night, and thus be Wounded by spiritual veins?"


    "Well, there is only this explanation."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "This magic monkey is also smart. Between the spirit vein and the formation, it can also think of the way to survive, and even wants to break the formation. And I guess it must have suffered a lot at the time. Severe injuries, otherwise the magic crystal will not be spit out."


    Qingque nodded, and said confidently, "It will definitely get hurt, the entire monk from the proud country, and the four senior monks in it, each of them is afraid that they will have six or seven levels of crossing the tribulation realm. It would be weird if it can still be intact. If it has such great ability, Aolai will have been destroyed by it long ago, and it will not be trapped here..."


    While talking, Qingque closed her mouth unconsciously.


    To be able to do this, the magic monkey is already super strong, and I am afraid that in the current immortal cultivation world, except for a few people such as the city lord, no one can compare it.

 Chapter 1337: Gone

    Lord Snow Eagle


    Legend of the Dragon King


    Super Soldier


    , Comprehension of Comprehension


    Budo Supreme


    Eternal night king


    , My neighbor is a banshee


    Fairy wood


    Announcement: In view of the fact that the database problems of this site cannot be repaired, and general errors cannot be repaired, this address will no longer add new books. If you want to read the latest novels, please visit, the resources of this address will be enabled for access, and the resources accessed will be merged. Thank you for your continued support to this site! The old resources will be transferred as soon as possible, and the **** will not be transferred!


    "It''s very strong, but don''t worry too much."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled.


    The demon monkey is naturally strong, otherwise Aolai Kingdom would not do this for it, and even move most of the Huaguo Mountain to the secret realm, and then seal it up.


    But they still came.


    Because they know that tens of thousands of years have passed, even if the demon monkey��s vitality is tenacious, it may not survive that long, not to mention that it is sealed in the eighth-order spirit veins, and the spirit veins and the demons have always restrained each other, even if The magic monkey is still alive, and the strength is less than one percent of the past, and the two should be able to cope.


    Along the way, various signs have continued to confirm their ideas, no matter what they do, the magic monkey has never appeared.


    Although they still maintain a high degree of tension, they also feel that the magic monkey will probably not come out.


    Qingque breathed a sigh of relief, and said slowly, "The magic crystal, and the magic weapon, the most important things of the magic monkey are here. It seems that the badly injured magic monkey is also here, but I haven''t seen it yet. It should be dead."


    "I think so."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "But I can''t be sure, I have to see people dead or corpses, look for them."


    The cave is not big, and the place to be found is under the Nether Golden Pillar, but it is not easy to move the golden pillar. It is tightly inserted up and down. Zhou Shu tried for a while, but the golden pillar remained motionless.


    It''s definitely impossible to destroy Nether Gold, you can only try from the side.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu began to dig the ground, digging down the golden pillar a little bit.


    The ground is also very solid, it has been nurtured in spirit veins and demon qi for tens of thousands of years, and I am afraid it is comparable to the seventh or eighth grade materials. With the sword box just obtained, it can be considered lighter.


    After almost ten hours, the ground of the cave sank, and it was five feet deep, but it still couldn''t be seen to the end, and the Nether Gold Pillar didn''t feel a bit swaying, it was like being welded to death in the cave.


    Of course, there is no trace of the magic monkey.


    Zhou Shu recovered for a while and continued on.


    The process is very boring, just digging the soil, the consumption is also very large, using the sword intent without using the sword, but also has many advantages, which can help him better adapt to the sword box and perceive the sword intent, so he is tireless and can Digged a lot of places.


    During these ten hours, he had a lot of experience.


    A little bit of time passed, and dozens of days passed in a flash.


    Just when Zhou Shu was a little strange, finally there was a little light.


    A little bit of vitality emerged from the ground, condensed into fog, clearly visible, obviously, the spiritual vein is not far away.


    Good things are approaching, Zhou Shu smiled and complained, "It''s almost six or seven hundred meters, this spiritual vein is really deep enough."


    "You might as well say that this Nether Golden Pillar is so long..."


    Qingque looked at the Nether Golden Pillar with the same thickness, and couldn''t help saying, "I really don''t know how the magic monkey was picked up. Is the magic monkey so tall? This magic weapon is probably thousands of feet long, right? Poke to the sky. ����"


    "Only this size is enough to crush the Lingtao Peak outside."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care too much. He had a premonition. In his heart, there was nothing strange about such a long Nether Golden Pillar.


    "But how can it be held? Is that magic monkey a thousand feet tall?"


    Qingque blinked, puzzled.


    Zhou Shu smiled, and a few sword intents flew out again, only to hear a soft sound, the ground cracked suddenly.


    The two also fell.


    "The eighth-order spiritual veins are really eighth-order spiritual veins!"


    Looking at the surroundings, the blue bird looked happy, and his eyes flashed light.


    It was still a small cave, with strong vitality and original energy, transpiring like smoke.


    There are shining star-like spirit stones everywhere, ranging in size, some as high as tens of feet, and some as small as fingertips, with different shapes, like crystals, and red corals, blooming in all kinds of differences. The color reflects the whole cave is full of psychedelic, like a dreamland and wonderland.


    Standing in it, I saw the vitality and spiritual energy rolling in, even if it didn''t operate the mental method, they kept pouring into the body.


    The two of them have reached the realm of cultivation, and they can absorb it at will, but if they change the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, they will explode and die in a short while, and ordinary Jindan cultivators will die if they enter.


    The concentration of vitality here is more and more natural than that in Jianshizhimu, and even the blue bird is reluctant to leave.


    Looking around, there was no sign of the devil monkey here, Zhou Shu walked slowly and walked to the center of the cave.


    There is a large translucent colorless crystal in the middle. It is almost completely buried under the ground due to the pressure of the Nether Golden Pillar, only the margins are exposed, but most of the vitality and origin energy come from it. Obviously, here This is where the spiritual veins are.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu gathered his sword intent and shot towards the golden pillar of the netherworld.


    No matter how sturdy the thing is, it will always be easier to pry from the root. This is the truth that the bumps will not break.


    After a few muffled noises, the Golden Pillar of Nether shook slightly.


    Qingque felt it, and there was some worry in his eyes, "I have found the spiritual vein, do you want to move it? It won''t crush the spiritual vein if it collapses?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I found the spiritual vein, but I didn''t find the magic monkey. After so many years of pressure, I can''t break it anymore."


    Qingque frowned, "I think the magic monkey is not here anymore."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and continued to attack. He seemed to have noticed the weakness of the Nether Golden Pillar. A dozen sword intents, all hitting the same spot, the Nether Golden Pillar vibrated and made a strange whining sound.


    Zhou Shu hit the iron while it was hot, and the sword intent flew out one after another. The golden pillar vibrated more and more violently, and even the ground began to tremble.


    Such a heavy object, I am afraid that it will not have tens of millions of catties. If it falls, the entire cave will be crushed, right?


    Thinking of this, Qingque couldn''t help erecting the protective cover.


    As the frequency of the Nether Golden Pillar shook faster and faster, the bottom also moved, gradually leaving its original position.


    Either do not move, or move like a mountain.


    With a bang, the Nether Golden Pillar couldn''t help leaning to the side and it seemed to be overwhelmed.


    Qingque concentrated all her energy, staring at the Nether Golden Pillar carefully, ready to leave at any time, so as not to knock herself and Zhou Shu down.


    After the bang, the sky and the earth she expected did not appear, and the surrounding area was quiet, but the nether golden pillar had disappeared and disappeared.


    "Gone?"


    In surprise, a small stone fell from the sky.


    Zhou Shu quickly raised his hand to support it, and slowly put it on the ground.


    Qingque leaned over, her eyes filled with doubts, "What is this? Could it be that Nether Golden Pillar, how did it become like this?"


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a while, shook his head and said, "This stone is not, it was originally placed on the top of the golden pillar of the netherworld, and the golden pillar disappeared, and it fell off the top hidden."


    Qingque seemed to realize something, "Oh, where did the pillar go?"


    "Look for it, if there is nothing wrong, it should be here."


    As Zhou Shu spoke, he let go of his consciousness, and carefully explored the cave.


    "it''s here?"


    Qingque''s eyes widened, "Is that big thing here?"


    She looked at Zhou Shu, completely puzzled.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 1934863215 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~).


    a


    If there are chapters that are not displayed, please visit to read and watch!


    Tips: You can search for "zero school 00sy" or "00sy" in Baidu to visit this site. The address of this site is:. For the convenience of reading this book next time, you can click "Add Bookmark" below to record this reading record, and you can directly read this chapter next time you open the bookshelf!


    Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), and remember that the more you share, the faster you update! ! !


    Mobile users please visit:

 Chapter 1338: Stone tire

    "It''s not always that big."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "According to the records in the classics, the devil monkey is similar in figure to the average immortal cultivator, but it is unreasonable to be able to move around with such a large golden pillar. Obviously, this golden pillar is very unusual. It should be able to change size freely like a magic weapon."


    Qingque blinked, seeming to realize, "You mean, it has become smaller?"


    "If it weren''t, what could it be?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Could it be that the Nether Golden Pillar really disappeared in front of you and me? It''s impossible, it must still be here."


    "Is it����"


    Qingque nodded suspiciously and looked around.


    The cave was not small, but it was small compared to the divine consciousness of the two. After only a dozen breaths, Qingque took one thing back.


    "Could it be...this is it?"


    Seeing what was in her hand, she gasped, in disbelief.


    It was an inch-long needle, as light as nothing, it seemed that it was impossible to connect it to the golden pillar of the nether world that was thousands of feet high.


    Looking at the needle and the round stone in his hand, Zhou Shu was shocked, and many of his past thoughts seemed to be confirmed in an instant.


    The legend of the previous life has some real traces in this mysterious and yellow world.


    He looked at it for a while and nodded, "Look carefully, the lines on the needle are no different from those on the Nether Golden Pillar, but they are reduced many times, and they look more pleasing to the eye...it must be it."


    "Although it is the same, but..."


    Qingque still shook his head and couldn''t believe it, "It has shrunk millions of times. Even the magic weapon of heaven in the world of cultivating immortals may not be able to achieve such a big change. I have never heard of the demons being good at refining tools. , The magic weapon they make can do this?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Of course no ordinary magic weapon, but the magic monkey can, because it is not a magic weapon at all, and the magic monkey is not a demon."


    Qingque frowned and said, "The demon monkey is not a demon? It doesn''t look like a demon, but it must be. It''s just stupid and more fierce."


    "Different."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The demon monkey is not a real demon, he just strayed into the realm of the demon."


    "Mistakenly?" Qingque raised her head slightly, and became even more puzzled. "What''s going on?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said slowly, "It is said that the devil monkey was originally a stone womb from thousands of worlds. For unknown reasons, it finally fell on the demon world. The stone womb touched the origin of the demon world and gained the world Demon Qi, after tens of thousands of years, the stone fetus broke and gave birth to the stone monkey. The stone monkey has infinite power, no father and no mother, and lawless. It has the characteristics of a demon, but it also has its own characteristics. It does not regard itself as a demon. , It also kills the demons in the same way, so in the world of the demons, it is regarded as a demon by the demons..."


    "Is it like this?"


    Qingque supported Yi, and felt a little dumbfounded, "Which classic book is this, I don''t seem to have read it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I don''t remember either."


    "Oh," Qingque nodded slightly, as if thinking about something, and suddenly raised her head, with a lot of doubt in her eyes, "Ah, according to you, if the stone fetus fell on the realm of immortality, then the magic monkey is not a spirit. Monkey?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the ball in his hand and slowly said, "I''m not entirely sure, but it looks like this."


    Qingque looked over with his gaze, and suddenly stopped, "Zhou Shu, aren''t you saying that the magic monkey is in this stone ball and has turned into a monkey?"


    "Where else can it be?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Let''s take a closer look."


    With that, he put the stone ball in front of the blue bird.


    Hearing the demon monkey inside, Qing Que was shocked and almost wanted to escape, but after thinking about it, she calmed down and carefully let go of her consciousness and probed into the stone ball.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, the stone ball looked gray and ordinary, but in fact it was universal, and it was no different from the best spiritual material. Without much effort, her spiritual consciousness penetrated through.


    She was stunned after only one glance.


    In the center of the stone ball, a small stone monkey curled up in a ball, sleeping very sweetly, it was only the size of a fist, it was smooth all over, with a soft luster, like a newborn baby, a harmless appearance of humans and animals.


    She looked at Zhou Shu and said in amazement, "This little monkey is the magic monkey that tossed Ao Laiguo?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said indifferently, "It''s not that there can be anyone else. We have searched for this water curtain cave sky, and it cannot go out. It can only be here, unless, except for the magic monkey. There are other monkeys, but that''s even more impossible."


    "But, it doesn''t have any devilish energy at all."


    Qingque glanced again, shook his head and said, "Not only does it have no devilish energy, but its whole body is full of spiritual energy vitality and original energy. I can even believe that it is a ninth-order spiritual creature, but demon monkey, how can it be?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I said before, it does not belong to the Demon Race itself, but a stone fetus outside the sky, which can absorb the essence of all realms by itself. If it is in the Land of the Demon Race, it will absorb the devil energy and gain the Demon Realm. The origin gave birth to the magic crystal and turned into a magic monkey. In the mysterious yellow world, it not only lost the magic crystal, but also suffered day and night in this eighth-order spiritual vein. The magic energy in the body was completely eliminated by the spiritual vein, and it would return to At the beginning of the stone fetus state, and then began to absorb the aura, it will burst out after a certain degree, but it has not yet reached that stage."


    "In that case, it is really something outside of thousands of worlds. Will it change shape with the world?"


    Qingque''s expression was slightly condensed, but she believed it a little, and she had to believe it. She sighed softly, "Is there really such a strange thing? It''s too unbelievable."


    The stone fetus outside the realm, no matter which world it enters, will automatically absorb the origin and essence of that world, and use it to strengthen itself until it takes shape. When it falls into the devil world, it becomes a magic monkey. She hadn''t heard of strange things, but Zhou Shu hadn''t. He had heard similar legends a long time ago, but he was not in this life.


    Only he did not expect that the legend would appear in front of him in this way.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Then what should we do with it, it used to be a demon monkey and did a lot of evil, or should it be absorbed as a ninth-order spiritual thing? It should be great for you. If it��s really a ninth-order spiritual creature, one plant can raise almost a small realm."


    "I really want to."


    Zhou Shu stared at the stone ball and shook his head lightly, "But it can''t be absorbed. It''s rank is too high, it''s beyond the scope of the mysterious yellow world. There are more than ninth ranks, and neither you nor I can completely absorb it. If you really do that , The harm far outweighs the benefits, and even the essence is sucked away by it...At most we can absorb the origin of the heavens and the earth and the vitality, but that doesn''t make much sense to us."


    "Ah, this is true."


    Qingque thought for a while, and nodded helplessly, "Then what should we do, can''t keep it here and continue to absorb the spirit veins? I don''t want to do this, it''s too cheap, no matter what Said that it is the enemy of our immortal cultivators. It was in the past, and it may be in the future."


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1339: True original source

    Taking a look at the stone ball, Zhou Shu slowly said, "It looks like it has basically taken shape. If you put it in the eighth-order spiritual vein for hundreds of thousands of years, and let it continue to absorb, it will most likely break out of the stone. , To become a monkey, because I have accepted too much of the origin of heaven and earth, there is even the possibility of rising to immortality in the future... but I don''t plan to do that.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    The green bird seemed to be relieved and continued to say, "After all, it was a magic monkey. It killed many immortal cultivators in the black and yellow world. Even if it becomes a monkey, as long as those memories are still there, it will be difficult to change. Let it continue. If we grow up, it is too dangerous for our mysterious world."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is indeed the case. Its existence is a great threat. It is lawless by nature and does its own way. Even if it becomes a monkey without guidance, it will only bring disaster to the mysterious yellow world."


    The blue bird seemed to think, "What do you do, absorb its aura and then destroy it?"


    "It''s hard to destroy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said faintly, "Its own origin is higher than our Xuanhuang world. There are few powers in this world that can destroy it, and we definitely can''t do it now."


    Qingque thought for a while, and suddenly said, "Then give it to Heaven. It''s good for him to deal with this kind of thing that shouldn''t belong to the Xuanhuang world."


    "How could it be cheap? Besides, if he wanted to manage, he would have taken care of it long ago."


    Zhou Shupo disagrees, "Don''t think about it so much, I had planned it a long time ago. Keeping it will be useful for me."


    "How to use it?" Qingque was startled, "Are you still going to guide it as a fairy?"


    "Even if I have this ability, I won''t be able to guide it. If that day, there are too many people I want to guide, haha," Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, you will know when the time comes."


    Qingque paused and nodded, "Well, don''t treat it well anyway."


    "I can save this."


    Zhou Shupo was serious, he had no idea of ??helping Stone Monkey at all.


    The stone monkey brought great calamity to the world of cultivating immortals, and made Aolai country accompany it to its death. It can be described as a terrible crime. Even if it becomes a monkey now, it looks harmless to humans and animals, but the blame is still brought by it. To change, a fault is a fault, and it must be borne if it is committed. Others have no obligation to forgive or help.


    In the secret realm, they have witnessed the greatness of the monks of Aolai Kingdom, and it is even more impossible to forgive the stone monkey.


    But Zhou Shu kept the stone monkey, and he also had his ideas.


    He has a demon refining pot.


    In the demon refining pot, there is the world of refining demon. There is a realm outside the world, which can accommodate all monsters. Even stone monkeys in other worlds can live in it, and everything in it belongs to Zhou Shu. To recover, he will refine the stone monkey and put it into the demon refining world. He is the master of the demon refining world, and the stone monkey will become his first subject.


    Such combat power can be collected as subjects, driven at will, why not do it.


    However, it is still too early to reach that level, and it may be difficult to achieve within this century.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu searched for a corner in Qiankun''s bag and set up an array. Without it, it was just an array of spirits.


    Before the demon pot was restored, he didn''t intend to let the stone monkey absorb too much spiritual energy, lest it grow too fast and it would be difficult to restrain it. Of course, it can''t be absent at all, otherwise the stone monkey will slowly fade and become a complete stone.


    Moderate is good.


    After doing this well, Zhou Shu put the stone ball in, quite comfortable. It is not used now, but it can play a great role in the future.


    "What about this?" Qingque said with some expectation while holding the golden pillar that had been shrunk by a million times, "Can we use it?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and slowly said, "This is made by the magic monkey. It can be changed in size at will. It is as small as a needle, and it can stand upright. It is comparable to the magic weapon of heaven. But no one can use it except the magic monkey. It won��t work either."


    "unfortunately."


    Qingque shook her head and threw Jin Zhu into Zhou Shu''s hands.


    She looked around, with a smile on the corners of her mouth, and said with satisfaction, "I didn''t expect it to be like this. The most worrying thing is the least difficult. The magic monkey...Hey, there is no trouble now. Now, this Huaguoshan and Shuiliandongtian are completely ours."


    "There are magic crystals, and the devil corpse outside."


    Zhou Shu put away the Jin Zhu, smiled faintly, got up and flew up.


    It is true that the biggest hidden danger is gone, but there are still some minor problems. When they are all resolved, this secret realm, the once holy land for cultivating immortals, is left to his disposal, and he will make good use of it for himself and for the Heyin Sect.


    "Almost forgot."


    Qingque laughed unconsciously, and followed Zhou Shu to the cave on the upper level.


    The magic crystal is still hanging at the entrance of the cave, but it is no longer calm, and it is constantly trembling.


    Since the gold pillars and stone **** below were collected, the spiritual veins were no longer suppressed, and a large amount of spiritual energy surged up together. It was impossible for the magic crystal to quickly absorb them and counterattack them back, so it was inevitably affected.


    Qingque couldn''t help asking, "How to do it?"


    Being with Zhou Shu, she became a lot lazy. There is no need to think about many things by herself. Just ask and wait. For a cultivator crossing the triumph, this does not seem to be a good thing, but she is happy. among them.


    Zhou Shu released his spiritual knowledge, explored it carefully, and smiled, "But don''t worry, just wait."


    Qingque asked suspiciously, "Just wait?"


    "Yes," Zhou Shu explained, "After tens of thousands of years, most of the magic qi in the magic crystal has been emitted to the outside. The magic qi inside the crystal is long gone and cannot withstand the impact of the eighth order spiritual vein, but now In order to resist the eighth-order spiritual veins, it must absorb magic energy from the outside world to supplement itself. In fact, it is already doing this."


    Qingque seemed to realize something, and looked out of the cave entrance.


    Sure enough, a huge whirlpool appeared on the surface of the lake outside, and the steaming magic energy was continuously poured into the whirlpool and concentrated in the magic crystal.


    Qingque thought for a while, and said in surprise, "If this goes on, it will absorb the magical energy of the water curtain cave sky?"


    "Yes, the eighth-order spiritual veins are already equal to the origin of the mysterious yellow world. How abundant is the spiritual energy. If the magic crystal does not resist with all its strength, it will soon be suppressed by the spiritual veins. In order to survive, it must do this. I believe it will not take a few years. It will **** up the devilish energy outside."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, with a smile on his face, "It saves us a lot of things, and we don''t have to bother to understand these evil spirits."


    Qingque clapped his hands, "Ha, those things were released by him. The evil he did before is going to be returned now."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It should be the case. If it weren''t for the Nether Golden Pillar and Stone Monkey to almost completely block the spiritual veins and prevent the spiritual energy from leaking, how could this demon crystal of the Demon Race be the eighth-order spiritual veins? Opponents? It��s just a matter of pursuing the roots. Even if those monsters have occupied this place for tens of thousands of years, they will still be eliminated after all."


    Qingque said with joy, "Hey, it''s a good one."...


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1340: Absorb the mist

    There is a source of spiritual veins, and the source of the source is clear. It will not be long before this sacred place of cultivating immortals will return to the old day view before their eyes.


    Thinking of this, both of them were a little excited.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and smiled like a flower, "Zhou Shu, the magic monkey''s problem is solved, and the water curtain cave will reappear. Now what are your plans to practice here?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but smiled back, "How about you?"


    "I want to go to the Soul Tower first, try to understand the true meaning of the Soul Dao, and then come here to practice. I should stay for a long time, decades or more," she looked at Zhou Shu, with many expectations in her eyes, "Yu With such a big opportunity, neither you nor I can miss it, what do you think?"


    "Yes, this is what the cultivator should do, and cannot miss the opportunity."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded and looked at the inside of the cave. "What a great place, take away the devilish energy of the demon monkey, and Yuyu clarified that it must be an excellent place for cultivation."


    "Yes, here is close to the origin of heaven and earth, unlike Penglai where the city lord transforms, it is easier for us immortal cultivators to absorb and promote," Qingque shook her head slightly, sighed, "It''s really unexpected. We can find something more than Penglai A good place for cultivation...following you, it seems to be greater and more likely than following the city��s host."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t answer, "Let''s go out first, I will send you to the soul tower."


    "Ok."


    Qingque pasted towards Zhou Shu, pasted it very tightly, looked up at Zhou Shu, and laughed unconsciously, "It feels like I can''t do anything without you now, it''s somewhat useless."


    Although she was already a great monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm, she did think so in her heart. Compared with Zhou Shu, she was somewhat useless.


    Because Zhou Shu is so special, he helps everyone in his own way, and everyone in front of him will gradually be affected and changed.


    The white smoke wrapped the two people, flew to the cave, passed through layers of magic energy and magic water, and returned to the entrance of Shuilian Cave.


    Through the clear curtain of water, one could clearly see that the demon corpse and the mummy corpse were still fighting and still fierce.


    They are all old opponents. For tens of thousands of years, the fight has never stopped. Each time it takes months or even a year, until there is no energy at all, it will stop, and when the rest is well, it is the beginning of a new round. .


    Zhou Shu observed for a while, flicking his fingers, and several sword intents suddenly flew out and hit the demon corpse.


    The body of the demon shook, and he retreated more than a dozen feet, and a deep hole of several feet appeared in his chest.


    With the sword box, Zhou Shu''s sword intent was much stronger than before.


    The devil''s corpse was not standing firmly, and immediately there was a cultivator''s dry corpse rushing forward, and several swords were cut on the devil''s arm, the arm suddenly folded in half, hanging like a chain hammer, and the movement was much slower.


    For tens of thousands of years, they have become accustomed to playing, they can no longer know each other, and they have always maintained a balance of power. However, Zhou Shu suddenly joined the battle and the balance of power was immediately broken, like a dam. Once there is a gap, it will collapse like a mountain and can no longer keep it up.


    However, within a few dozen breaths, the demons retreat steadily, the cultivators became more and more courageous, and Zhou Shu and Qingque took the opportunity to walk out of the water curtain cave.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the distance and said faintly, "You go, there is no nuisance from the corpse, there is no problem to go to the soul tower."


    "How about you?"


    Standing in the mist, Qingque seemed to realize something, "Is it to absorb the remnant soul?"


    Zhou Shu was quite cautious, "Yes, try first, I don''t know if it can be done."


    "Fine, call me anytime you have something."


    Qingque didn''t say much, nodded, turned and went into the mist.


    Zhou Shu walked slowly, such as walking in the clouds, and within a short while, a group of demons'' remnants flew over. Of course, there were also many monks'' souls.


    Zhou Shu separated the remnant souls one by one, and a white mist flew out from the sleeves, entangling a remnant soul of the demon race, and the soul refining tactics followed.


    It was much smoother than expected. Like ordinary remnants, the remnants of the demon race quickly turned into nothingness and were refined, but the soul fluid that fell from his hand was as black as ink.


    Although it is black, it is pure and transparent, and there is no odor, which is quite different from the evil spirit that was released at the beginning.


    That was because he didn''t even know that the demon refining pot was in his hand, nor did he know the true usage, it decomposed the evil spirit into soul fluid and evil spirit.


    Logically speaking, the product obtained by refining the demon pot would definitely improve the cultivator''s ability, but seeing this drop of black soul fluid, Zhou Shu still hesitated, thought for a while, took out a bottle alone and put it in.


    There is enough soul fluid, there is no need to try it for now.


    What if something happens?


    Knowing that the remnant souls of the demons can also be absorbed, Zhou Shu''s actions are naturally much faster, going all the way, absorbing the souls all the way.


    After more than an hour, a path gradually appeared in the mist.


    The remnant souls on the road were all absorbed by Zhou Shu, and even the fog was still in the fog. According to Zhou Shu��s discovery, the essence of the fog was also the remnant souls. It can only be used as nourishment for other remnants, when remnants are weak, they can be used to repair and regenerate.


    A small road is nothing in the dense fog. It will take several years to completely collect the remnant soul and let the fog disappear completely.


    Zhou Shu did not worry, and proceeded step by step.


    The process of refining the soul is very boring and follows a step-by-step process, but Zhou Shu is multi-tasking. In addition to refining the soul and deduction, he spends more time in meditation and precipitation, accumulating the gains and losses during this period, thinking about gains and losses, and fighting his mood.


    This is something he would often do in the past, because he knows that precipitation is very important for immortal cultivators. He thinks about himself three times a day, thinks over his mind, seeks the origin, and so on. The effect is no less than that of cultivation. It''s just that he There is little time to do it, and now there is a rare opportunity.


    Time flies quickly When the fog is completely cleared, Zhou Shu has almost settled, and his mood has been sublimated.


    Perhaps he will not have such time for many years to come.


    The improvement of the state of mind is also accompanied by the improvement of strength. This strength is worthy of the spirit and consciousness.


    The soul fluid refined by Zhou Shu is all the essence of the essence, not to say how strong the remnant soul here is-there is also this factor, more is the extraction method of the refining demon pot, so that many remnant souls gather into a drop of soul The liquid, naturally, is of excellent quality, and it is not much different from the soul liquid obtained by directly refining the remnant soul of the tribulation realm.


    The improvement brought to Zhou Shu by a large amount of soul fluid is obvious, and now his soul and consciousness have reached the peak of the seventh stage of crossing the tribulation realm.


    It''s not that there is no possibility of continuing to improve, he still has a lot of soul fluid, but he didn''t do that.


    Because the last three heavenly calamities are the biggest and most difficult threshold for a cultivator, it is also extremely difficult to improve the realm. Each level is several times as many as the first seven calamities. Although he has a lot of soul fluid left, it is not enough to rise to one level. At the level of the realm, it would be better to stay first.


    The seven levels of Divine Soul and Divine Sense of the Cross Tribulation Realm are already sufficient, not to mention that it is not suitable to be too high before the Cross Tribulation is combined, and the body cannot keep up with the realm, and may not be able to bear it.


    ps: Thank you Xiao Liangzi for your support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote...


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1341: 3 Jianfeng

    In the past few years, Qingque has not been here.


    Zhou Shu perceives her, she has been sitting in front of the highest soul tower, closing her eyes, never moving, and it seems that she has condensed into a stone statue.


    When she woke up, she might have understood the real soul road and stepped into a new realm, but no one knew when that day would come.


    I can only hope her luck.


    The mist dissipated, the remaining soul disappeared, and the middle of Huaguo Mountain was empty.


    In front of the Shuilian Cave, the four lonely mummy corpses were still walking tirelessly, guarding the Shuilian Cave with their duties for tens of thousands of years, and would not let the magic monkey leave and never abandon it.


    Now that the devil monkey has become a stone monkey, and was taken by Zhou Shu, the devilish energy is gone, their duties no longer exist, and it is time to be freed.


    However, Zhou Shu has no way to get rid of them for the time being.


    They can move freely, there must be remnant souls or obsessions on their bodies, and they can be refined with the demon refining pot, but it is not easy to cover them with soul refining techniques or force their obsessions, these four The cultivator corpse, every one of them is not below Zhou Shu''s strength, and they cooperate and understand each other, Zhou Shu can''t do it.


    I am afraid that it will be difficult to solve it before crossing the tribulation.


    By the way, the few demon corpses that wandered in the mist were all led by Zhou Shu to the mummy corpses, and they were wiped out by him and the mummy. Zhou Shu obtained many remains of the demon clan, as well as a few magic weapons. It may be useful in the future.


    Shaking his head, Zhou Shu walked out, only to deal with it after the catastrophe.


    After the physical body is also Consummation, crossing the catastrophe is undoubtedly his most important thing.


    After exploring the Huaguoshan ruins, he will rush back to the Heyin Sect as soon as possible, rendezvous with the second soul to overcome the calamity.


    The Second Yuanshen stayed in the Heyin Sect for many years, but he didn��t absorb much energy and couldn��t increase his cultivation base, but Zhou Shu didn��t care. He was different from other immortals, and he didn��t need the second Yuan. God will take on the task of increasing cultivation base, because his own cultivation base is already sufficient, what he needs is a complete soul, nothing else matters.


    In fact, the weaker the second soul, the easier it will be to merge.


    Along the way, the Zongmen ruins in Huaguo Mountain are getting closer and closer. Zhou Shu perceives that the spiritual energy of the water curtain cave sky has drifted here, but it will disappear without a trace before long, because of the ground. There is still a huge amount of demonic blood remaining on it, which contaminates the aura and prevents the aura from spreading.


    It''s really bad.


    If only relying on spiritual veins without the magic weapon of heaven, I am afraid that they may not be cleared for hundreds of years.


    The most hateful thing about the demons is here. Even if they can''t take other worlds, they must be destroyed by the blood of the demons. Among the many alien races, the immortal cultivators hate the demons the most, and they will be called the demons.


    After a short while, Zhou Shu stopped in front of three sword-shaped peaks.


    This is the Three Sword Peak, born in the shape of a sword. It is said that it was transformed by the three swords left by the real sword repairman Chunyang. Later, the sword repairer founded the sect here, inherited the name of Chunyang, known as the pure sun sword. door.


    The Pure Yang Sword Gate is the most famous sword repair sect in the Aolai Kingdom. It is also considered a famous sword sect in the entire Xuanhuang world, but it was completely annihilated during the invasion of the demons. So far, there is no inheritance flowing out. A big loss to repair.


    Now that Zhou Shu came to the site of Aolai Kingdom, Chunyang Jianmen had to go.


    Looking at it, the three peaks were dark green and looked like moss, but they were actually covered by the blood of the demons. The fighting that day was so fierce, it is hard to tell.


    Release the divine consciousness, dozens of miles of mountains, all in sight.


    "what?"


    A hint of surprise flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he flew towards the middle mountain.


    In a ruin on the top of the peak, a mound of three feet square was erected. There was no trace of the blood of the demons around the mound. It looked very peculiar in the dark green eyes, Zhou Shu noticed it at a glance.


    It is definitely not a mortal thing to resist the invasion of the blood of the demon race and protect one party.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, smiled, and grabbed it in the air.


    Yuan Li turned into a big hand, with pure Dao power mixed in between. The big hand has a substance, and the five fingers are like a sword, thrusting straight into the mound.


    Want to pull it up completely.


    Yuan Li went several feet deep, but suddenly encountered obstacles. Zhou Shu was waiting to increase his strength, but saw a sword light suddenly rise from the mound, splitting his Yuan Li big hand into two, and then rushed to the sky, the four fields were bright red. .


    The sword light was crimson, unlike the Demon Blood Moon in the sky, it was brighter and more spiritual.


    Staring at the sword light, Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed.


    The sword light is of course the formation of the sword intent, but he has never seen that sword intent. The sword intent has its own killing intent and is extremely rich. I am afraid it can catch up with the magic sword Bai Zhan, but unlike Bai Zhan, its killing intent is even more. Pure and without a trace of magic.


    It''s really rare.


    Zhou Shu had a hint of excitement, this should be the inheritance of Pure Yang Jianmen.


    As the sword intent gushed out, a flying sword flew out.


    The whole body of the sword was red, as if it had just been taken out of the furnace, and it was flying in the air with a hot flame, drawing a crimson afterimage.


    Like a dragon who has been sleepy for a long time, he is very happy once out of trouble.


    But after only flying for a while, the flying sword stopped, looked down, and wailed. The sound was continuous, like weeping like complaining, like the tragedy of heaven and earth, which makes people unbearable to listen.


    Perceiving the sadness in it, Zhou Shu stood up with the sword and landed in front of the flying sword, bowing his hand in a salute, "Senior."


    He could see clearly that there was no sword spirit in the sword, but there was a ray of monk soul.


    The monk��s soul can survive for tens of thousands of years. It��s almost impossible for him to survive until now. But the facts are in front of him. He has to believe that it was the monk who sent his soul to the sword and turned it into a sword soul. A trace may survive to this day. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    But after waking up at this time, maybe it won''t last long.


    In any case, the soul of tens of thousands of years ago is still alive, which is undoubtedly a great good thing, and many secrets may be answered.


    Fei Jian also sensed Zhou Shu, and paused in the air. The tip of the sword pointed at Zhou Shu, trembling slightly, and the sword intent was condensed.


    Zhou Shu looked respectful and saluted again, "Junior Zhou Shu, a monk from Dongshengzhou, it is an honor for the younger generation to see the senior at the Huaguoshan site."


    "Brother Dongshengzhou?"


    Fei Jian trembled, the sword light swallowed, and the sword intent was like fire, almost completely covering Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu''s face remained unchanged.


    The sword intent had a very heavy killing intent, but apparently he hadn''t played with Zhou Shu, who was also a cultivator, and Zhou Shu didn''t feel it was dangerous.


    "How can you come in! Is the entrance to the secret realm leaked? Where is the magic monkey? Is it possible that the magic monkey has left the secret realm?!"


    There were several reprimands, sound like thunder, shaking the world.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "It''s not the case. The entrance to the secret realm is still secret, and the magic monkey has been suppressed by the eighth-order spiritual veins and no longer exists. Dongsheng Prefecture, there will be no more magic monkeys."


    "The magic monkey is gone?"


    Feijian exclaimed and flew forward, disappearing for a moment, leaving only a red track floating in the air. rw


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1342: Blood waterfall, remains

    Zhou Shu followed that trajectory and saw that the red flying sword rushed through, reaching the entrance of the water curtain cave.


    What made him a little strange was that the four cultivators in front of the cave entrance did not shoot at the red flying sword, but watched the flying sword penetrate into the cave.


    After a few dozen breaths, the flying sword flew out of the hole again and jumped into the sky.


    Like crazy, dancing wildly in the air, for a moment the sword shadow filled the sky, the sword intent swept down, and the world seemed to be everywhere.


    "Hahahaha! No more, really no more!"


    There was a burst of laughter, and the whole secret realm was heard everywhere.


    The soul-carrying flying sword entered the Shuilian Cave, clearly perceiving the situation. At this time, the magic monkey is no longer, the spiritual veins are revived, and the old daylight scene is restored. How can you not be ecstatic after such a big event.


    The previous wailing was for the many cultivators who came to the country, but now the ecstasy is like this.


    Zhou Shu understood in his heart and just watched quietly.


    "Hahahaha...uuuu...Master...Finally..."


    After ecstasy, she turned to weeping again, with inexplicable grief, and a few incomplete words jumped out from time to time, but the words did not form a sentence and did not know the meaning.


    The voice gradually fell silent, and Zhou Shu slowly flew up, toward the flying sword, wanting to comfort a few words.


    Unexpectedly, just after flying out a few steps, the flying sword suddenly shocked and fell straight down.


    The sky full of sword intent also completely disappeared, and the secret realm returned to peace.


    Seeing the sword slowly fall in front of him, Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to take it, and touched it lightly, a trace of sadness flowed out of his eyes unconsciously, and the soul in the sword had completely dissipated and disappeared.


    died.


    It��s not surprising that it��s been silent for tens of thousands of years, and life has basically come to an end. Only one''s own obsession is still there, and the trace of sobriety is preserved. It has not become a remnant soul and has not died. But under the great sorrow and joy, the last strength It was also exhausted and couldn''t continue.


    However, dying in this way is considered complete, and the tens of thousands of years of waiting were not in vain. After seeing the reappearance of the water curtain cave sky, there is no need to persist.


    It��s just that Zhou Shu doesn��t know who he is, and it��s a shame that he has not been able to get other news from him.


    The world is lingering, and the wrong hand.


    Caressing the long sword left by the predecessor, perceiving the origin of the heavens and the earth, and the sword intent in it, Zhou Shu nodded gently.


    There is no doubt that this is a seventh-order best flying sword.


    The body of the sword is red, from the tip to the hilt, all of the same color, translucent, not gold or stone. I don''t know what material it is. The surface is as smooth as jade, and the runes are all inside the sword. There is no trace of carving. It��s hard to think of how Tiancheng was made.


    The word "blood waterfall" is tattooed on the hilt of the sword.


    As if feeling something, Zhou Shu raised his hand and waved his sword, the sword intent fell like a waterfall, a blood red, tangible and innocent.


    The sword intent is extremely strong, even if Zhou Shu doesn''t output much, it still behaves very clearly. The blood waterfall sword is obviously much stronger than the sea stepping sword. Its own sword intent is enough to compare with a monk who crosses the tribulation realm. Compared with this, there is no sword spirit among them, which is incredible.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    Caiying flew out of the Sea Step Sword, complained, and got into the Blood Waterfall Sword excitedly.


    But after a few breaths, she flew out, panicked like a little rabbit, and hurriedly got back into the sea-sword.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What''s the matter?"


    "No, that sword palace can''t live, although it is big, although strong, but too..." Caiying pondered for a while, but couldn''t find a word to describe it.


    "Depressed?"


    "Yeah, it''s almost like this. Going in is like being trapped by something. It''s not like a house but a pipe. How to live is not free at all. In short, Hong Kong feels that if you want to live in it, sooner or later. Annoyed by it, suffocated."


    Caiying was busy talking about it, very disgusted.


    "Good, then you don''t need it."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said slowly, "I also think that he is not suitable for you and me."


    If he was not mistaken, this sword was a bone sword, but it was not made of monster bones, but used to repair the bones.


    This kind of flying sword is extremely rare, almost invisible in the current world of immortality.


    Unlike flying swords made from heaven, material and earth treasures, this kind of sword bone repairing sword continues too much of the master��s things, sword intent, and even obsessions of the past. Such swords are extremely powerful, but because they carry the sword The will of Xiu is difficult to control, and it is absolutely impossible to give birth to a sword spirit.


    Zhou Shu, who likes to control, is not suitable for such a sword, and Caiying is even more not suitable.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then find something else."


    "Well, but hurry up, my palace feels that it is not far from Dujie. If there is no suitable sword, it will be bad." Caiying agreed, also quite worried.


    Zhou Shu nodded and put away the two swords together.


    There is no disappointment, this sword is not suitable for them, but there are countless people who want it, and it is a rare product.


    The mound that was swept away by the sword light showed a deep hole, and when I saw it, I couldn''t see it to the end.


    Slowly descending, at the end is a simple tunnel, which seems to have been temporarily opened. There are several stone chambers beside the tunnel. Because of the protection of the blood waterfall sword, the place is very well preserved and not contaminated by the blood of the demon race.


    Walked into a stone room.


    In the middle is a skeleton sitting upright, and the sitting futon, the jade frame on the side has long been turned into nothingness, but the skeleton is as strong as before, and the quality is like white jade. It broke from the shoulder, and it seemed to be bitten off by something, and the fracture was quite hideous.


    On the opposite side of the bones are seven or eight stone slabs with cracks and cracks. The writing on them has long been blurred, and one of the ten characters cannot be recognized.


    At that time, jade slips were rare, and most immortal cultivators continued their inheritance by relying on slate and magic.


    After a glance, everything on the stone slab was remembered in his heart. At the same time, Zhihai separated a small part and started deduction, trying to restore their original appearance. This would be difficult, but Zhou Shu was confident to do it, only time Length question.


    The other stone chambers are similar, but some bones have been weathered, leaving only a pile of debris.


    There were three skeletons, all of which were injured, all of which were broken arms. For the sword repairers at the time, if they could not incarnate the body of the sword, they would not be able to use the sword if the arm was damaged. But for this reason, these swords were only able to repair their bones. It can be preserved, otherwise they would fight to death in the battle with the demons at that time, and their bones would be lost.


    The injured, unable to fight anymore, opened up this temporary cave to keep the heritage.


    After Zhou Shu finished the salute, he put away the bones.


    In fact, at such an ancient monk site, regardless of other discoveries, as long as there are remains, it is a great harvest.


    At the end of the tunnel, a portrait was hung.


    Unlike most things that have been eroded by the years, this portrait is like new, without damage, clean and dust-free.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1343: The beast of the town

    The portrait is of an old man, with solid black and white colors, few pen and ink, but the artistic conception is distant and lifelike.


    He is dressed in a coarse linen shirt, with his hair tied high and an ancient hairpin inserted. The figure is tall and thin, with a short beard tilted forward, his eyes are straight ahead, his eyes are unusually sharp, but when you look closely, you don��t have a kind of heart. The generosity of the world is inside.


    Zhou Shu was slightly calm, he had never seen this person before, and he had no impression in his memory, but hanging here, he was obviously an extremely important figure in Aolai.


    The portrait has been immortal for tens of thousands of years, and the material is obviously extraordinary.


    It is found that the painting board used the banished immortal jade, which is said to be a thing from the fairy world, and later abandoned in the Xuanhuang world. This jade is different from other jade. Jade is a psychic thing, but this banned fairy jade cannot accept anything. The vital energy, even the original energy, is very strange, so it cannot be used to refine magic weapons, but it is said that it can be used to refine magic weapons in the fairy world, but no one has tried it.


    Although Xianxian Jade cannot refine magic weapons, it is not afraid of water and fire, is immortal, and will not change its own characteristics in any environment. It is also enough to make it a kind of exotic treasure, which is very suitable for storing objects and is cherished by all immortals.


    But that ink uses Heavenly Tribulation Bone Meal, made from Heavenly Tribulation Bone, and will never decay naturally.


    In addition to the material, what Zhou Shu values ??more is the painter. He is simply a master among the masters. With just a few strokes, the image of the old man leaps on paper, vivid and not lose weight. It is the highest state of painting repair. , Even if it is not great power, it is not far from great power.


    Looking at it, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to copy, stroke by stroke, with excitement and admiration.


    Seeing Lie Xinxi, this kind of mood has not been experienced for a long time since he crossed. I still remember that he was a painter.


    After only a dozen copies, Zhou Shu stopped.


    The paintings in it are too difficult for him to understand now. Forcibly copying it is harmful and unhelpful to the Tao. Just like cultivation, don''t force it until you reach the realm. This is true for any Tao.


    Sighed slightly, turned and left.


    Flew out of the tunnel, covered it with soil, and made up some formations. Although it can''t completely stop the blood of the demon, it can be guaranteed for decades. In these decades, Zhou Shu should be able to clear this place. The blood of the demons.


    He is very confident.


    Not far away, the tall and broken arches that came in appeared in his eyes.


    Heavenly Beast Gate, the pioneer of the way of controlling beasts, come here, you can''t miss it.


    It is still the blood of the demons everywhere. Every sect in the Huaguo Mountain has fought with the demons to the last moment, but unlike other places, the dark green here is a little lighter. Walking here, the feet still bring it out from time to time. The creaking sound is all because there are countless white bone residues on the ground.


    It��s no wonder that the Celestial Beast Gate is one of the two largest sects in the Aolai Kingdom. There are nearly 40,000 immortal cultivators under the sect. In that era, there were not many sects with 40,000 disciples. Controlling the beast, each disciple has one or even several spirit beasts, and the deaths and injuries are the heaviest in a big battle.


    After letting go of the divine sense, Zhou Shu quickly discovered the abnormality.


    There is also a piece of land in the plains among the peaks that is not contaminated by the blood of the demons, which is much larger than that of the Three Swords Peak.


    After Xiaogun fell asleep, the blood of the demon clan became the best way to detect the presence of foreign treasures, and it was also helpless.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu came to the plain, unconsciously shocked.


    The reason why the open space was not contaminated by the blood of the demon was all because the blood of the demon was blocked by a circle of walls.


    That wall was full of bones, piled on top of each other, and the bottom was completely bone meal, with monsters and cultivators.


    Before they were alive, they desperately resisted the demons, and when they died, they turned into bones, and they also used themselves to build walls to stop the demons.


    With a long-sighted vision, in the middle of the clearing, there is a tall bone relic.


    The bones are as bright as jade, and they are not much different from the Heavenly Tribulation Bone, but they are obviously not human.


    The two horns resemble a deer, with three branches, like a trident. The neck bones are oddly long, more than half a foot long, and the four legs are separated. Each has five claws and a golden hook. It is firmly grasped on the ground, slender and on the back. The two rows of bone spurs protruding, varying in height, are arranged like fans, and the roots are sharp as knives, and the tailbone curls upwards, like a snake, but suddenly unfolds at the roots, like a large shield, very peculiar.


    The skeletal remnant stepped on all fours, with its head up to the sky, as if roaring, with an extraordinary posture. Although it was just a skeletal remnant, it could also feel its seductive aura.


    "this is����"


    The characteristics are very clear, Zhou Shu exclaimed without thinking, "Wow!"


    Roaring Tianzhen, an eighth-order strange beast, is extremely rare. It is a strange beast between the beast and the beast. It is powerful and not inferior to many beasts. It is different from most divine beasts that hate and regard humans as enemies. , It is relatively close to humans and often appears in places where humans gather.


    In the ancient times, some sects took advantage of this, and introduced Xiaotianzhen into the sect, properly cared for, and respected as the beast of the town sect.


    This roaring Tianya should be the Zhenzong beast of the Heavenly Beast Gate.


    The cultivators of the Celestial Beast Sect and the domesticated spirit beasts gathered here as the last line of defense of the sect, so there are so many residual bones here.


    They chose this place, on the one hand, of course, because the beast of the Zhenzong represents the sect and must not be invaded by the demons. On the other hand, because of the strong power of Roaring Sky, it comes with a peculiar domain, as long as the weapon is used. Cultivators can get a great improvement in the domain.


    This domain is called the domain of a hundred soldiers, and it belongs to Roaring Heaven alone, and it is impossible for other different beasts or gods to cultivate.


    Roaring Tianjian is regarded by many sects as the beast of the Zhenzong, and its status is even higher than some of the beasts Its domain is very important. With it, the overall strength of the sect will rise a lot. .


    The snarling Tianya in front of him had already exhausted his utmost, and died in a battle with the disciples of the Tian Beast Gate. Although he died, he still stood tall.


    "It would be great if I could get a live Roaring Tianya..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head lightly, knowing that it was unrealistic. After several major changes in the world of Xuanhuang, it was really a idiot dream to encounter the snarling of a beast.


    But getting bone remnants is also a great opportunity.


    Most of the remains of the alien beasts that died in battle were fused with blood and even souls. They were used to refine magic weapons, or to guard the battlefield. They had good effects, but Zhou Shu didn''t plan to do this.


    It''s rare to have such a complete skeleton, all of which can be used to make a snarling puppet beast. It is full of weapons, which is in line with the production blueprint of the blade beast. The blade beast is the strongest. None of the battle puppets of the world are said to be designed based on the roaring sky-if the method is proper and the production is perfect, the hundred-blade beast may not be as good as the roaring sky.


    If you are lucky, you might even get a hundred soldiers.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu walked to the side of the bone and was about to earn his income, but his eyes suddenly stopped and stopped on the stone platform under the bone.


    There, there is also a portrait. 8)


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1344: Exploring the ruins

    The old man is still in the portrait, but there are some differences. Zero reading


    There was no hanging sword on his body, but a spirit beast bag. Not far behind him, there was a group of monster beasts lying down. Roaring Tianyi was also among them, lying low and respectful, without daring to raise his head.


    Zhou Shu felt stagnant.


    The old man in the previous portrait was obviously a sword repairman, but now he is a beast master, and it seems that even Roaring Tianyi is his spirit beast.


    incredible.


    No matter how you look at it, both sects put his portrait in the most important place. The status of the old man must be extremely high in Aolai. However, Zhou Shu has no impression of the origin of the old man''s name and no classics. mentioned.


    It''s strange.


    But at this time, he didn''t need to think too much. After a few bows, Zhou Shu collected the portrait and the bones of Xiao Tianyi and turned away.


    That''s it, it''s time to go to the next place.


    Within a few days, Zhou Shu visited the eleven sect ruins in Huaguo Mountain and gained a lot.


    Although the blood of the demons annihilated most of the inheritance, each sect also had some special means of preservation, and Zhou Shu also benefited from this.


    In the Huaguo Sect, this sect that originated from Huaguo Mountain and focused on searching for spiritual things, Zhou Shu found three eighth-order spiritual things.


    One is called Tang Sengguo, which is rumored to be immortal. Although it is not as magical as the rumor, it also has the effect of prolonging life for thousands of years. No matter where it is, it is an existence that others want to compete for.


    A kind of banana called Jingtan is a real body-sculpting divine object, which can be formed by the cultivator.


    The body of the pure altar is omnipotent. No matter how much spiritual energy, it can be contained, as if the body is an endless sea. In a way, the body of the pure altar is similar to the body of a thousand souls that contains many souls, but One is spiritual energy, and the other is soul.


    The body of the pure altar is an excellent alien to the cultivator, and it is about the same as the spiritual body.


    There is another kind called Wuyuancao. Although it is an eighth-order spiritual thing, it does not have much aura, and it is not even as good as the third-order, but it is even more rare than Tang Sengguo and Jingtanjiao combined. It is what all aristocratic families want to get. treasure.


    It has the special effect of helping mortals to shape spiritual roots, and the resulting spiritual roots are quite effective, no less than some foreign bodies.


    Many aristocratic families have intelligent geniuses, but they cannot cultivate immortals without spiritual roots. This is the family''s greatest regret, and Wu Yuancao can make up for this shortcoming.


    If Wu Yuan Cao is used together with the first two, it can turn a mortal into a true genius in the world of cultivation.


    Can collect these three kinds of spiritual things, that Huaguomen, is indeed a strange gate specializing in collecting spiritual things.


    In Pill Yunzong, Zhou Shu got an eighth-order top-grade pill, a prescription, and several bottles of seventh-order pill.


    The other pills and prescriptions were ruined, and these were not destroyed by the years and the blood of the demons because they were around the eighth-order best-grade pills. ����


    The eighth-order pill does not show its aura, it is quite introverted, it is thick golden, the size of a pigeon egg, and the pill is surrounded by nine-ring pill pattern. The pill pattern is different in color, and the shape is like a dragon. Nine dragons are flying around the pill.


    Zhou Shu derived its name, Fulong Emperor Pill, based on this extremely special nine-ring pill pattern.


    Fulong Emperor Pill is very famous. The Emperor used the Shennong Ding to create the elixir. This Fulong Emperor Pill was one of the first several types of pill that was refined by the Emperor. The name means "Dragon, must also be respected." I am the emperor".


    At that time, human cultivators had just appeared, and the dragon clan was controlling the Xuanhuang world. The next three emperors appeared one after another, driving the dragon clan out of the Xuanhuang world, and mankind became the new ruler.


    This Fulong Emperor Pill was hardly said to be refined by the Earth Emperor himself. Most of it was refined by later generations, but even so, the Pill has become a top grade and a first-class treasure.


    Fulong Emperor Pill, as the name suggests, after taking the medicine, you will get the power of Fulong.


    Of course, the power of Fulong is not a special power, but a very large amount of elemental power and the power of origin. The transformation of the gods to subdue this pill is enough to improve a small level, and for the cultivators of crossing the catastrophe, it is also Enough to save a hundred years of hard work.


    Zhou Shu put it away, and has no idea of ??taking it for the time being. He waited until he crossed the tribulation realm. Unfortunately, there was no prescription for Fulong Emperor Pill.


    That pill is the pill of the seventh-order pill Xunyuan Pill. There are many records in the ancient books, but it has long been lost in this world. Now it can be regarded as making up for the regrets of the immortal world, and the lotus school can also inherit one more inheritance. , A very useful heritage.


    Xunyuan Pill is an auxiliary pill that can help immortal cultivators to obtain the original Qi for cultivation in places where the aura is thin and even lacks.


    The origin of heaven and earth is ubiquitous, but it is extremely subtle in most places, even high-level cultivators can''t perceive it, let alone use it. Xunyuan Dan is the answer to this problem.


    With the eighth-order spiritual veins, the future lotus sect may not need to find the source pill, but will it spread?


    Many immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang world will be grateful to Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu''s reputation may reach a higher level.


    As for the seventh-order pill, Zhou Shu couldn''t recognize them one by one, so he could try it slowly later In the Liangyi Sect, Zhou Shu got a very complete picture of Liangyi.


    It is worth mentioning that Liangyi Sect was the earliest sect to study the method of calculation, much earlier than Cihangzong.


    There are several experts in the sect who know almost everything. Even the occurrence of a demon monkey among the invaders of the demon race was calculated in advance by the Liangyi Sect and told Aolai to make preparations.


    If this is not the case, Aolai Kingdom simply does not have enough time to deploy various formations to target the demon monkeys. The likely result is that Aolai Kingdom cannot trap the demon clan and the demon monkeys, allowing the demon monkeys to leave Aolai country and ravage the whole Nanzhanzhou.


    Therefore, the importance of the Liangyi Sect is self-evident, and within the Liangyi Sect, except for the monks who clearly deduced the way, this Liangyi picture is the most precious.


    Tai Chi is easy to have, and Tai Chi produces two instruments.


    The two instruments include yin and yang, heaven and earth, odd and even, spring and autumn, etc., which can be described as all-encompassing.


    Everyone knows that the principle of calculation in the realm of immortality lies in Liangyi, but the method of calculation has been passed down from ancient times to the present. The diagram of Liangyi has been changed several times, and the original diagram of Liangyi is no longer visible, and the road of calculation was born. After many changes, it��s hard to say whether these changes are good or bad, because Zhou Shu doesn��t know how to calculate, but what is certain is that this extremely complete picture of the two instruments of ancient times will definitely bring many benefits to the method of calculation. .


    Its value is difficult to measure. Once it shows up, it will surely attract many masters of calculation, many of whom are Hidden Sejong and aristocrats.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied with this thing. It was of great help to his future plans, perhaps no less than that sword box.


    In his heart, he was already calculating how to use it.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 and Xin Qianxun for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~).


    a

 Chapter 1345: its time

    There is not much mention of treasures, but what surprised Zhou Shu the most was the portrait.


    In the ruins of those sects, he still found the portrait of the unknown old man, and now there are thirteen portraits of the old man in his hand.


    Each one is an old man, but the shape is different. For example, the one in the Pill Yunzong is a scene of sitting in front of the pill furnace and making pill with three different fires, while in the Huaguomen, it is carrying The posture of the **** appeared, like an old farmer...


    Each portrait is hung in the most important position in the Zongmen, and none of them has been damaged.


    This is really strange.


    "Who is this old man, and why every Aolai state sect respects him so much, and it seems that he is proficient in ten kinds of Taoisms. In ancient times, a monk who could master so many Taoisms would never be unknown... ��Also, who painted these paintings? Most of them are himself, and his painting skills have reached a high level..."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, but failed to connect the old man with a certain power in the classics, so he gave up.


    "Perhaps it is a hidden power."


    Thinking slightly self-deprecating, Zhou Shu put away the portraits.


    Coming out of the ruins, looking towards the soul tower, the blue bird was still sitting in front of the tower without any change.


    After a few glances, he went back to Shuiliandong.


    In front of the water curtain cave, the four cultivators were still cruising at the door, feeling Zhou Shu coming, and immediately assumed a posture against the enemy.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and took out the Blood Waterfall Sword he had previously obtained. Seeing the Blood Waterfall Sword, the corpses immediately retreated. Instead of attacking, they gave way.


    "Is it effective?"


    Zhou Shu slightly lowered his head, bringing out a smile.


    The blood waterfall sword went straight into the water curtain cave before, without being blocked, he followed that, and the effect was good. It seems that the owner of the blood waterfall sword has a high status in the country of Aolai, maybe it is the old man? Is it made from the remains of the old man?


    Feeling that he could no longer struggle, Zhou Shu shook his head.


    Although things are very strange, there is nothing strange in the world of cultivating immortals. You can''t get too entangled, so as not to form obsessions. If you encounter it, you don''t have to be attached.


    Inside the water curtain cave, there is a hazy, faint vitality, raining, falling on the body, there is an indescribable comfort.


    This is the real cave.


    For several years, the magic crystal went in the opposite direction, sucking back the water curtain cave and the surrounding magic energy, but it still couldn''t stop the eighth-order spiritual veins, and finally turned into a stone with nothing.


    That should be the case, if it weren''t for relying on a thousand-foot-long Nether Golden Pillar to hold down the spirit vein, with the demon crystal without a body, it would not be the opponent of the spirit vein at all.


    That is the eighth-order spiritual vein, which is equivalent to the origin of the Xuanhuang world.


    Along the way, the water that used to be full of magical energy is gone. Instead, there is a Linghu Lake. The water in the Linghu Lake has just been formed not long ago, it is only about the fifth stage, but after a few hundred years, it will become the seventh stage. Lingquan has become a treasure for cultivators.


    The surrounding jade pillars also slowly changed from purple black back to pure white, but the runes inside have undergone a qualitative change. I am afraid it will be difficult to fully recover, but it doesn��t matter. Without the magic monkey, the Four Elephants Volunteer Array There is no need for them. Zhou Shu left them here for the time being, but he hasn''t figured out how to use them.


    The four stone statues all have the souls of the four elephants inside.


    Although time and devilish energy have made them lose a lot of brilliance, the four elephants are always the four elephants, with great potential, and they represent the powerful background of a sect. If used properly, it can bring great benefits to the Heyin school. , It will also be the ladder for the Dutch school to go to the famous school.


    Zhou Shu flew to the bottom of the lake and entered the depths of the spiritual vein.


    Here, Zhou Shu has already laid out several formations, in order to maximize the effect of spiritual veins, and continuously output spiritual energy, vitality and original energy, because he does not have much time, and wants to eliminate the magic crystal as soon as possible to change The current situation of Shuiliandong and Huaguoshan.


    Now that those formations have almost completed their mission, Zhou Shu naturally wants to eliminate them.


    Although it is an eighth-order spiritual vein, it can''t be fished out, just take it slow.


    After dismantling the formations, Zhou Shu left the Shuilian Cave and set up new formations outside the cave. The purpose of these formations was to restrict the eighth-order spiritual veins and prevent excessive spiritual energy from spreading outside.


    This is because there is still a lot of demon blood out there, and letting go of the aura now is equivalent to the blood contamination of the demon clan. It is really a waste. It is better to wait for Zhou Shu to solve the problem of the demon clan blood, and then let go completely , For the time being, just let the spirit energy stay in the cave. Concentrate the resources, and it will be more convenient when he sends people to practice.


    Because he was carrying the sword of blood waterfall, the corpses of the cultivators didn''t stop him, they just watched him finish the formation without any other actions.


    After setting up the formation, Zhou Shu glanced at the Shuilian Cave and flew towards the Soul Tower.


    Standing in front of a soul tower, he took out the Heavenly Dust Sword and slowly said, "Yan Huaming, do you resent me?"


    Yan Huaming''s voice came from Jianzhong, very frightened, "How dare, the old man has absolutely no resentment towards the lord."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "For so many years, you also know that there is a soul tower here, the best training place for soul cultivation, but I have never mentioned to let you understand the soul road here, Do you really hate me?"


    Yan Huaming hurriedly said, "If you want to come to the suzerain, how can the old man dare to say more, and even if the suzerain doesn''t let the old man realize, it makes sense."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You understand that I am leaving the secret realm today, and I allow you to stay, feel in the soul tower, and improve yourself. If you can reach a higher realm, it will be good, and it is your life if you can''t reach it. ."


    "what!"


    Yan Huaming exclaimed and thanked him in a hurry, "Thank you for your success. The old man will do his best and will continue to work for the master no matter what he gets."


    "You choose a soul tower."


    "This is very good. The old man can perceive the aura inside, as if he is calling the old man."


    Zhou Shu nodded, the Heavenly Dust Sword flew out and inserted it in front of the tower, while Yan Huaming faintly floated out, and he couldn''t wait to fall on the tower, showing excitement.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and set up a formation under the soul tower. This formation was to restrict Yan Huaming''s use. He was naturally fine inside, but it was not that easy to get out.


    Zhou Shu can trust him, but there is also a limit.


    After doing this, Zhou Shu slowly walked towards the highest soul tower.


    Qingque sat in front of the tower and didn''t move, and didn''t respond to his arrival.


    Zhou Shu stared at her for a while, placed the Blood Waterfall Sword not far in front of her, took out a jade slip, and cast the magic spell.


    Not long after, a ghost escaped into the jade slip and disappeared.


    Because Zhou Shu didn��t know when the blue bird would get better, and he had to go out, he also knew that without him, the blue bird would definitely be inseparable from the secret realm, and could only stay in it for cultivation. It must be explained clearly.


    After doing this, Zhou Shu flew out of the mountains.


    It''s time to leave.

 Chapter 1346: The rock soon

    After clearing the formation before the exit, closing the array eyes and so on, after thinking about it, Zhou Shu disguised a little and left the secret realm.


    Leave temporarily and will return soon.


    The stagnant water still seeped, but Zhou Shu didn''t care, the mist covered his whole body, quickly rising to the surface of the lake.


    As soon as he arrived at the lake, Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and a half-length naked old man stood in front of him. Although his body was small, his momentum was as solid as a mountain, his eyes fixed on Zhou Shu like a falcon, his brows frowned.


    This old man, Zhou Shu had seen before, was suddenly the tribe��s high priest Rock.


    Huamisi Lake completely blocked the divine consciousness. Zhou Shu couldn''t find out when the rock appeared.


    It was a bit of negligence to think about it. Now that it has been several years since entering the secret realm, Huamisi Lake may not be as empty as before, but Zhou Shu also made some preparations in advance, disguised as a barbarian, if it is still a cultivator. , I��m afraid I��ll be attacked when I��m in the lake.


    The Rock High Priest strode forward, stood by the lake, and shouted sharply, "Who are you?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but just like a dragonfly, he swept across the water and ran straight down the mountain.


    "Want to go, where to go?"


    Yan Shi let out a cold snort, his body flickered with black light, and his figure flew out like a cannonball. It seemed a bit cumbersome, but the speed was surprisingly fast. However, the two ups and downs exceeded Zhou Shu and blocked Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu slowed down and bowed indifferently, "I have seen the High Priest of Rock."


    The last time I saw the High Priest of Rock, I expected that he was a barbarian known for speed. Now it seems that this is true, but it is faster than Zhou Shu thought.


    It seems that it is probably impossible to run directly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, which tribe do you belong to, dare to trespass into the sacred mountain!"


    Pan Shi was already a little angry, and black energy gradually emerged from his body. In the black energy, the strange wild patterns seemed to be swimming, which was quite strange.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing more. In this situation, it is impossible to explain, only a battle.


    "Don''t say so, there is always time for you to say."


    Panshi breathed a long sigh of relief, and the black qi became more and more intense, and gradually enveloped his entire body. The voice passed through the black qi, and it became very stern, like the wailing from the underground palace, and the heart was terrible.


    Before the words fell, the rock had moved.


    At a distance of tens of feet, the arm surrounded by black energy was as solid as a rock and hit Zhou Shu''s front door.


    Zhou Shu knew that it was too late to dodge, and didn''t move that thought. The sword box moved slightly, and the four sword intents stood in front of him. They were as sharp as knives, carrying a formidable chill, if the rock insisted on passing through. , Most of it can''t be pleased.


    boom!


    Panshi''s fist fell heavily on Zhou Shu''s chest.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion tightened. Although he had multiple protections, he was still beaten out and fell ten feet away.


    "This speed and response are beyond imagination, and they are definitely not comparable to the ordinary Tribulation Realm. What kind of brutal pattern is he and what supernatural power has he gained?"


    Zhou Shu secretly said in his heart, he was a little surprised, but at a distance of a few feet, Pan Shi''s arm changed direction and quickly bypassed the resistance of the sword intent. Before Zhou Shu had time to erect the second sword wall, he used incredible The angle hit Zhou Shu.


    "However, his power is not too strong yet, it is the average level of cultivation in the tribulation realm."


    Staring at the Rock High Priest, Zhou Shu seemed to understand.


    Yan Shi glanced at it, and he was also quite surprised. He didn''t leave his hand in that punch, and the barbarians on the opposite side didn''t even vomit blood.


    "As a ninth-class priest, you are very good at fighting. Could it be the brutal pattern of the crescent moon? But even so, how many times can you endure?"


    With a kick on both feet, Pan Shi appeared in front of Zhou Shu the next moment.


    Zhou Shuyi defended, with a few more sword intents, densely packed like a net, seemingly no cracks to drill.


    But Panshi''s fist still fell on him, hitting behind Zhou Shu''s shoulder.


    Zhou Shu staggered forward and fell out a few steps. When his footing was not stable, the next punch came in front of him again. He still hit Zhou Shu''s lower abdomen at an unimaginable angle and speed, and Zhou Shu flew directly. Hanging in the air.


    The fists and kicks continued, and within a few breaths, Zhou Shu hit hundreds of blows.


    If it weren''t for the lifeless exercise, I was afraid that it would be hurt badly, but at this time Zhou Shu had a perfect physique and the power of Dao protection, but only a small injury.


    There was an accident in Pan Shi''s eyes, but his hands and feet did not stop at all, but the speed became faster.


    With one punch after another, Zhou Shu was like a sandbag, letting it be ravaged in the air.


    "Only fast will not break."


    In the constant beating, Zhou Shu also secretly shook his head.


    The Rock High Priest really took this to the extreme, and he was definitely not mediocre if he could be a Barbarian High Priest.


    However, after receiving so many punches, almost a few thousand times, Zhou Shu also completely calculated the attack method and trajectory of Pan Shi. If Pan Shi did not have more powerful means, he would have the chance to win.


    With another heavy blow, Zhou Shu was knocked down, and a hole was smashed into the ground.


    "Even the savage pattern of the crescent moon can''t stand so many times, right?"


    The rock fell to the edge of the pit, staring at Zhou Shu, with a lot of doubts in his eyes, "Moreover, you can resist the water of Huamisi Lake. Your physique is about to catch up with that kid. I am also a little interested in you. Let''s talk about you. What kind of tribe, say it, I might let you go."


    Zhou Shu was shot from the pit with a smile, "I am also very surprised, what kind of brutal pattern is the high priest, how fast?"


    "I am asking you."


    Rock snorted, "Do you still want to continue being beaten? If you really want to, I can beat you all day, depending on whether you can afford it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s fine for a whole month, but you may not be able to call me again."


    "Then you try."


    Pan Shi''s face turned black, and his fists hit simultaneously.


    The distance between the two is only two feet, which is not considered a distance in Pan Shi''s eyes. He should hear the sound of punches. He is already considering how to teach this arrogant priest of the barbarian tribe with a few punches.


    But to his surprise, those two punches failed at the same time, and Zhou Shu was still standing there, as if he hadn''t moved.


    Panshi''s mind was trembling slightly, and without hesitation, he swung his arm and went around in turn, hitting Zhou Shu''s head directly.


    Like the electric flint, there is no time to think and react, and even the punches he attacked according to intuition and habits.


    However, the punch still fell through.


    This time, he could see clearly that Zhou Shu had already moved before he punched it. Although it was only a small invisible movement, it was able to pass his attack.


    "This guy����"


    Pan Shi stood with his fists, as if as a mountain, he clearly understood the reason, "In such a short period of time, have you fully understood my punching habits and attack methods? There is nothing wrong with him, his comprehension and intuition in battle? I''m afraid it''s no less than that kid."


    He didn''t know that it was not only from intuition and understanding, but also from deduction and calculation.


    In Zhou Shu''s eyes, experience is obviously more reliable than intuition. That experience has been verified through millions of calculations.


    (Ps: Thank you Xin Qianxun for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1347: meet again

    Zhou Shu looked at Rock and said slowly, "High Priest, do you want to try?"


    "You are a bit arrogant just like that kid, but do you really have such an ability?"


    Yan Shi gently shook his head, his eyes gradually changed, and the black energy on his body quickly disappeared, and the complicated brutal patterns flashed and flashed, actually emitting light.


    The red light, like blood, trembled a little bit, like a flowing blood vessel, which looked strange indescribably.


    Obviously, Pan Shi is definitely more than capable, he needs to use his strength.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and the sea-treading sword slipped out quietly, hidden in his sleeves. In order to prevent his identity from being exposed, he used only Dao power and sword intent before. It was not easy for his opponent to judge what it was, but now he must use his full strength. .


    After finally leaving the customs, he also wanted to give it a try. The growth in the past few years, especially the sword intent in the sword box, will create sparks when combined with the sea-treading sword.


    "High Priest, hold on!"


    A shout came from not far away, and through the layers of mist, one could vaguely see that a tall figure was coming quickly.


    Yan Shi stagnated slightly, the blood on his body gradually disappeared, turned his head back, and said sharply, "Suddenly, what did you say?"


    The person who came is just a sudden appearance.


    He saluted the Rock High Priest and reverently said, "The high priest, this is my good brother, the priest of the Loga tribe, but he inadvertently broke into the sacred mountain and asks the high priest not to get angry."


    "Loga tribe?"


    Panshi glanced at Zhou Shu, and shook his head unconsciously, "That kind of small tribe, there can be no such talents, and I heard that the Luojia tribe has only seventh-class priests. Suddenly, you are lying to me. You shouldn''t Lied to me."


    His face became gloomy, like a haze before a rainstorm.


    "The high priest is so kind to me, how dare I deceive the high priest."


    Suddenly, he said hastily, "This white horse brother has been practicing outside alone and rarely returns to the tribe, so the high priest does not know, I can guarantee it."


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and said politely, "High Priest, Brother Xiang said that it was right. The reason why I exercised my body in the water of Huamisi Lake was also taught by Brother Xiang. We have known each other very early and have always been good brothers. ."


    Unexpectedly, suddenly appearing suddenly, and risking such a risk to guarantee him, he will naturally not be able to fight again.


    Pan Shi glanced at it suddenly, then slowly nodded, "Suddenly, you never lie, I believe you."


    He turned to Zhou Shu, "This little brother, did you develop your physique in Huamisi Lake?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I have been with Brother Elephant before. I heard that the lake in the mountain is better, so I took the liberty to come up and broke the rules of the tribe. It was mine. If the high priest punishes me, Accept it willingly."


    "Fine."


    Pan Shi waved his hand, showing a little indifferent, "Although the mountain forbids priests to come up, it is the rule of the past. In the past few years, we have suffered a lot from the war with Shushan, and our barbarians have suffered a lot, and the priests have become less and less. You can have a chance. It��s okay to increase your strength, I won��t care about it.��


    Zhou Shu nodded repeatedly and said with joy, "Thank you high priest."


    Pan Shi said cautiously, "But you should also pay attention to the fact that Huamisi Lake in the Shenshan Mountain is different from other places. There are many things that gods can understand in it. Don''t get angry."


    Zhou Shu and Suddenly thanked together, "I see, follow the instructions of the high priest."


    "Go down, don''t disturb my sacrifice."


    Panshi walked away slowly, and as he walked, he muttered to himself, "I can''t imagine there are still guys in the tribe who can use stagnant water to exercise their physique...Is this luck or misfortune, I hope Hong Si God can give me the answer... ��"


    Zhou Shu watched him leave, and went down the mountain with Suddenly.


    A few hours later, the two returned to their suddenly-like residence, a lush forest.


    Seeing the master, the horned mammoth, who had already recovered its might, ran over, and followed Sudden Elephant, as soft as a rabbit.


    "Brother White Horse, finally meet again!"


    Suddenly looking at Zhou Shu with a look of excitement, he stretched out his fingers and patted Zhou Shu��s chest vigorously, "I have been to Shenshan several times in the past few years, but I have never found you. Alas, I thought you had something wrong. It''s great to see you!"


    "I''m fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Brother Elephant, it''s a coincidence, you are on the sacred mountain, otherwise the high priest won''t let me off easily."


    Suddenly nodded, and there was a lot of worry in his eyes, "The High Priest of Rock is my benefactor, and I have depended on him to take care of him for the past few years. Otherwise, I really don��t know what will happen. The same is true for you. I might die without you... I never want you to fight."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "By the way, why is the speed of the High Priest of Rock so fast?"


    "how to say."


    Suddenly, the elephant appeared a little dignified, and said slowly, "The high priest has the shadow leopard brutal pattern, and when he was promoted to the high priest, he summoned the Hong Siman **** and gained divine power. That''s why."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "It turned out to be the Shadow Leopard."


    Shadow Leopard, Tier 6 brutal beast, running speed is considered the top three in the entire hundred thousand mountains, this ranking includes even the flying brutal beast, which shows how fast the shadow leopard is~www .novelhall.com~ It��s worth mentioning that the Shadow Leopard is also a savage beast that immortal cultivators want very much. It is not only speed, but it also has the effect of making itself and the people around it invisible. It may not even be able to distinguish it from crossing the catastrophe. If you train a spirit beast, it will be of great help to the immortal cultivator, whether it is fighting or acting in peacetime.


    It is said that at an auction, a young spirit seed of the Shadow Leopard appeared, and a frenzy of bidding was immediately set off, and finally it was auctioned away by the Kunlun monks at a high price of 500,000 yuan.


    This price is comparable to the best magic weapon of Tier 7, and only a large sect like Kunlun can get it.


    "The shadow leopard savage pattern, not every priest can inscribe it, but the high priest has that qualification, and the more rare thing is the Hong Si savage god..."


    Suddenly he nodded slightly, and said with emotion, "That Hong Si Barbarian God, is the wind envoy of the barbarian tribe. It has a speed of thousands of miles and is one of the best among all the barbarian gods. It is comparable to some witch gods... When you reach Hong Siman God, you can still get divine power. Such luck, in the tribe, no, in the entire Shiwan Dashan, I am afraid it is the only one."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and the Shadow Leopard combined with the savage power, it is no wonder that the Rock High Priest was so fast.


    Suddenly he looked at Zhou Shu, his expression was serious, and he slowly said, "Brother White Horse, I tell you this, not for you to..."


    As if he knew what he was going to say, Zhou Shu just waved his hand, "Brother Elephant is too worried, the high priest of Rock and I have no grudges, I will not deliberately deal with him, let alone use you to deal with him, just curious. , And I have a lot of respect for him."


    Suddenly, he felt relieved, he sighed, and laughed, "I know Brother White Horse is not an ordinary cultivator, ha ha."


    "correct."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "How is the Barbarian and Shushan now?" 8)

 Chapter 1348: Shushan is besieged

    Suddenly shook his head and sighed lightly, "Oh, I''m still fighting. www.uuk.la"


    He was not involved, but he also understood very clearly.


    Although the witch **** Xuan Ming was unable to successfully descend, his appearance made the tribe gain supreme prestige.


    As a result, hundreds of barbarian tribes united and invaded Shushan.


    Headed by the high priest of the tribe Suddenly, Suddenly Thunder, known as the High Priest of Thunder, the team is full of savage talents, among which there are more than fifty high priests, and there are countless priests. The army is mighty, at a glance Go, it''s endless.


    All the barbarians are full of ambition and think that they can easily capture Shu Mountain, but they don��t know that Shu Mountain has been prepared for a long time. From the moment they left Shiwan Dashan, all kinds of ambushes have not stopped. At the time, 10% was 30% less.


    In the eyes of the barbarians, 70% is enough, and they brazenly launched an offensive.


    This battle lasted more than four years.


    Both sides were severely damaged. More than half of the barbarian tribes were killed and injured. In contrast, the Shushan casualties were much smaller, less than one-thirtieth of the barbarians. After all, all Shushan disciples were elites in the world of immortality, but even 30 One of them is also a big blow to Shushan. There are far fewer people in Shushan than the barbarians.


    What''s more, the resources that Shushan consumes most are Lingshi Yuanshi and other resources.


    In order to stop the barbarians, the mountain of Shu has laid a ten-pointed array of destruction, which completely covers the mountain of thousands of miles. The barbarians have to pay the price of flesh and blood for every step forward, and the mountain of Shu has to pay countless spiritual stones.


    Now that four years have passed, the two sides are in a stalemate, and no one can win for the time being.


    "So that''s it..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and there were some surprises, "I didn''t expect that you can fight for so long, aren''t you barbarians not good at protracted fighting? Brute force and divine power must be supplemented by sacrifices?"


    "Yes, every once in a while, the priests must return to the Shiwan Mountain to supplement their sacrifices. The reason why the Panshi High Priest is in the tribe is also for this."


    Suddenly nodded, "But now our barbarians have completely besieged Shu Mountain. If we don��t stick to it, it would be a pity. Such an opportunity will not be available for tens of thousands of years. The high priests have said. No matter how difficult it is, we must persevere and we must destroy Shu Mountain."


    "Shu Mountain is surrounded?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is there no other sect to rescue?"


    "Yes, but it won''t be a climate. As long as Emei doesn''t come, the other sects don''t have to worry about it, and how can Emei go?"


    Suddenly shook his head, with a trace of contempt in his eyes, "For seven hundred years, they have not violated each other, and even treated us courteously. This makes us a little uncomfortable, huh... we know they don��t Only if you will participate, you will leave Shiwan Dashan to Shushan.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, his expression calm, only a lot of thoughts in his heart.


    It seems that the barbarians have the upper hand. Somewhat unexpectedly, the entire mountain of Shu is besieged by the barbarians. This kind of thing has never happened. According to the truth, the background of the mountain will never be surrounded by the barbarians. Then, Was it something that happened inside Shushan, or was Shushan brewing something to consume the barbarians and counterattack one hundred thousand mountains?


    Both are possible.


    And Emei''s actions were even more surprising. The sect of the same continent was besieged by the barbarians. In such a big crisis, he didn''t even help? Even if there are two great resentments, in the face of the big righteousness, they wouldn''t do it, right?


    Inside Emei, something must have gone wrong, a big problem.


    What happened 700 years ago? Could it be that... Jiang''s incident also appeared in Emei?


    "Brother White Horse, what are you thinking?"


    Suddenly he patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder and looked at him sincerely, "I know you are a cultivator, and if you want to help Shushan, I will never stop it, let alone treat you, but... I think you''d better not go. The war is too fierce... and Shushan may not lose, and the barbarians may not win. I always feel that things will not be that simple."


    "There is no war that is not fierce. I will check the situation. I have other important things to do. I won''t be able to stay long."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "You are right, Shushan will not be destroyed like this, their foundation is much stronger than you."


    Although he said that he would not participate, he never wanted to see that Mount Shu was really dangerous. Mount Shu was too important to him and the world of cultivating immortals. He must go, at least to confirm whether there was anything wrong with Mount Shu.


    "Maybe, I don''t want to participate in these things, because it has nothing to do with my goal."


    Suddenly, he nodded and shook his head, and smiled calmly, "I know the white horse will definitely go, so I won''t say much, you can see what the situation is when you get to Shu Mountain, but you must be careful."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled lightly, "Okay, I understand."


    "Don''t talk about the disappointments suddenly waved his hand, a little anxious, some anticipation said, "Brother White Horse, where have you been these years, I have been to the sacred mountain several times. Can''t you? "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I will tell you later, but now is not the time."


    "Okay," suddenly nodded, "Brother White Horse, I have studied the picture you gave me and got a new kind of wild pattern."


    "Oh, is it all right?"


    Zhou Shu paused slightly, "In just a few years, Brother Elephant has made the wild patterns, which is really unexpected."


    "It''s nothing." Suddenly touched his head, a little embarrassed. "Actually, the patterns you gave me are quite mature. They are not much different from the wild patterns. I only changed a few places. I found it was enough to use. I even felt the power in it. It was too big to imagine, but I didn''t know what kind of brutal beast it was..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Have you tried it?"


    "No." Suddenly shook his head, and said quite solemnly, "The power in it focuses on defense and recovery. It is not suitable for me, nor will it meet Zhu Rong''s fiery power. The brute force I need is not like this. Without the permission of Brother White Horse, I did not find anyone else to try."


    "You really know brute force. It is a mountain, a brute that is really good at recovery and defense."


    Zhou Shu expressed admiration, "Since you don''t need it, just give it to me."


    He didn''t say before that he wanted to see how well Kuanxiang understands the wild patterns. Now it seems that there is no problem. In that case, most of the wild patterns studied by Kuaxiang will not be wrong.


    "Naturally want to give it to you."


    Suddenly nodded, he solemnly took out an animal skin drawing and gave it to Zhou Shu.


    He seemed to have thought of something, he was taken aback for a moment, and said in astonishment, "Mountain, is it that dragon-bred savage beast?" rw

 Chapter 1349: How can this be

    (\''\'')\"


    >


    "Yes. "Mobile Reading""


    Zhou Shu introduced it again, and he heard a sudden exclamation, and stood up excitedly, "There are such savage beasts, dragon species! I actually made the savage patterns of dragon species!"


    Zhou Shu was not surprised at his amazement.


    Three of the twelve witch gods are all dragons, and the barbarians have always admired the dragons. When encountering brutal beasts with dragon blood, they will often treat them as messengers of gods, and they will never be used for sacrifices. Dragon seeds can be obtained. The wild beast''s savage patterns are as good as those of the gods, and they are extremely excited.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I know the name of the brutal beast, does Brother Xiang want it now? Its power is so great."


    Staring at the blueprint, he suddenly seemed to hesitate, and shook his head vigorously, "Forget it, although it is a dragon, but it is not compatible with Zhu Rong witch god, it is not necessary. I still want to be like the high priest of Panshi, the wild pattern can be compatible with the future divine power ."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then I hope Brother Xiang will find a suitable pattern for him soon."


    Suddenly he nodded, solemnly, "Of course, I can''t find it. I won''t be promoted to high priest."


    "gone."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, and soon disappeared.


    Suddenly, he stood there for a while, sighed unconsciously, turned and disappeared into the forest.


    Leaving Suddenly the tribe, Zhou Shu went to Shushan.


    Along the way, he saw countless temporary altars of the barbarians, all for the barbarian army. The more he saw, the more strange he felt.


    The wisdom of the barbarians is still a little insufficient, or they don��t have much experience in war. These supply altars are not guarded by many barbaric priests, and the supply lines are very long, and only a few monks are required to raid, which can destroy the altar and cut off the supply lines. , So that the barbarian priests who were not good at protracted war were unsustainable and had to retreat.


    However, he did not find that these altars had any signs of being scouted or attacked, which showed that Shu Shan did not do so.


    Is the elder of Shushan stupid, can''t even think of this?


    Obviously impossible, Miao Ruolan could definitely understand this.


    Is Shushan being surrounded too dead?


    It is also unlikely that even if they are now surrounded very tightly, they will have enough time to do these things before the barbarian siege.


    It seems that Shushan is surrounded, not like the temporary wind of the barbarian, but more like Shushan doing it deliberately.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu felt relaxed a lot, but instead became worried for the barbarians.


    "Mount Shu, ah Mount Shu, are you planning to bury all the barbarian elites in Mount Shu? If you do this, Mount Shu will probably have to pay a great price, and the barbarians will be greatly injured. I am afraid that the 100,000 mountains will also be part of it."


    More than ten days later, Zhou Shu came out of the 100,000 mountains, changed back to the monk''s costume, and flew all the way to Shu Mountain.


    When you were on the road, you could see the barbarian army, about thousands of people, led by priests, marching to the Shu Mountain mightily. They were held in one hundred thousand mountains, and they seemed to feel that they were about to occupy Nanzhanzhou and drive away the immortal cultivators. He is full of spirits and fighting spirit.


    In contrast, on the path leading to Shu Mountain, few cultivators appeared, and occasionally a few cultivators would be avoided.


    After all, there are too many barbarians, nearly a thousand tribes, the total number exceeds several million.


    Of course, there are also immortal cultivators who rushed to fight with the barbarians. Most of the results were not good. If they did not fall into the barbarian state, once they fell into the barbarian, there was almost no possibility of living out.


    A single attack like this would pose no threat to the barbarian army, unless it was to gather many monks and attack again, but now that Shushan is trapped, Emei has not come forward, and the dragons have no leader. It is considered that the monks of Nanzhanzhou are willing to help. They can''t gather together, so they can only let the barbarians do.


    In midair, a young monk looked at the barbarian army below with a solemn expression.


    After watching for a while, it seemed that he couldn''t help it. With a shout, he flew straight into the barbarian army, holding a silver spear, and spurring it back and forth. The spear was sharp and powerful, and wherever the silver spear came, the barbarians were all in succession. Be opened, wounded or dead.


    But in a short while, he was surrounded, and the barbarians also cast the Black Miasma.


    The black miasma is a special miasma refined by the barbarian miasma. Wherever the miasma goes, everything will become heavy. If the cultivator is inside, the speed will be greatly reduced, and it will be difficult to fly again. The monk is the same.


    This miasma is a great weapon for the barbarians to deal with immortal cultivators.


    That young monk was only in the late stage of the Nascent Soul Realm. He was trapped in a dark miasma and could not escape himself, but he was still extremely brave regardless of his life and death. The silver light couldn''t help flashing in the black mist, and when he fell together, he would definitely hear There was a scream from the barbarian.


    In the distant clouds, several monks looked down and shook their heads slightly.


    "It looks like he can''t get out anymore. The young man is aggressive and cruel. It''s a pity that a good junior has died."


    "What''s a pity, knowing that I can''t do it, it''s an idiot. I am not trying to die."


    "He is also for Shushan and Nanzhanzhou for us. Don''t talk about him like that, I am... ashamed of him."


    "The barbarians are so powerful, what is the effect of his reckless actions I think we should ventilate with other sects and try to unite against the barbarians. Otherwise, we will have difficulty waiting for the fall of Shu Mountain. Stay here."


    "Emei doesn''t speak, relying on our little sects, it''s difficult..."


    "I can''t wait any longer, Nanzhanzhou was not good at all, so I changed to Dongshengzhou. Anyway, I won''t go to die."


    The monks kept talking, but no one had the idea to help the young monk in white, just sighing.


    As he was talking, he saw a sword light hung down in the air, like a mercury puddle, directly rushing into the black miasma.


    Snapped--


    The black and heavy miasma was beaten in all directions, and many barbarians were also affected, splashing away like water, with no resistance.


    Seeing the sword light that also resembled Changhong, the young monk''s thoughts turned, and he no longer entangled, flew along the sword light, and in the blink of an eye he escaped from the barbarian clan and fell into a white cloud.


    The young monk looked respectful and bowed, "Thank you senior for helping me."


    Zhou Shu put down the sword in his hand, nodded gently, and flicked out a burst of vitality, "You are welcome."


    The young monk resisted Yuan Li and insisted on finishing the ceremony, staring at Zhou Shu with proud eyes, and questioned, "Senior has such a cultivation base, why don''t you deal with the barbarians?!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said faintly, "The barbarians are powerful. It doesn''t make much sense to solve here and there."


    "Pointless?"


    The young monk''s face turned reddish, and his voice was suddenly high, "How can it be meaningless! Even if we only kill a barbarian, we can help Shushan and help Nanzhanzhou relieve a little danger. As a monk, it is incumbent for me to be a monk. , And Senior, how can you... say that?"


    He looked angry and disappointed.


    This book comes from /html/book/31/31945/ (600000 novel network)

 Chapter 1350: 3 people meet

    "Sorry to disappoint you. "Mobile Reading"


    Zhou Shu raised his head and glanced at him, then calmly said, "Then how can you not be disappointed?"


    The young monk was stunned, a little stagnated for a while, grasping the silver spear tightly, not knowing what to say.


    When he ran into the senior, he thought he would be scolded or even beaten by the senior, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to be so easy.


    After a while, he said, "Senior should stop these barbarians with such a cultivation base. Even if they can only stop them for a few hours, they can slow their offensive and help Shushan."


    "Okay, as you wish."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, and he nodded gently.


    "what?"


    The young monk became more surprised and looked at Zhou Shu, "Senior...do you really want to help?"


    Zhou Shu smiled without answering, but pointed down. The monk looked down blankly without knowing why, and he was startled by only one glance.


    A transparent phantom with the same appearance as Zhou Shu, holding a cyan long sword in his hand, is marching through the barbarian army.


    In the face of a heavy encirclement, it is like walking in a leisurely court. With every sword swing, dozens of barbarians will fall to the ground, blood splattered ten feet, and the phantom will be gone for less than dozens of breaths, and the barbarian army will fall more than half. The barbarian cries and shouts kept retreating, fearing like a tiger, but they never dared to step forward. Many barbarians even abandoned their mounts and ran back.


    Thousands of brave and brave barbarians fell apart in the blink of an eye, scurrying around.


    "senior."


    The young monk turned his head and looked at Zhou Shu in amazement, "You...you..."


    "You" have been "you" for a long time, but I can''t think of anything to describe him. The scene in front of him is really shocking. Thousands of armies are instantly destroyed. It is very difficult for even the great monk to cross the catastrophe, and the monk in front of him even No one has ever moved, and it''s done with just a ghost.


    Zhou Shu looked plain, "It''s enough for now."


    The young monk put down his spear and bowed with great respect, "In a moment, the barbarians are in smoke, and the juniors have nothing to say, they can only respect them! Junior Lin Yuantian has met seniors."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I am not a monk from Nanzhanzhou, you don''t need to remember, Lin Yuantian, are you from Panlongmen?"


    "The juniors are not talented, they are the disciples of Panlongmen. The seniors even know this. They are so knowledgeable."


    Lin Yuantian was startled slightly. Panlongmen was not considered a big sect in Nanzhanzhou. There was only one cultivator in the God Realm. It could be said that he was unknown, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to know it.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seemingly thoughtful, "Although Panlongmen is not big, it is also unique in the gunway. Your gunway is also good. If you hone it, you will have a bright future in the future. To be strong, cost my life in vain."


    "What the predecessors taught is."


    Lin Yingtian nodded his head cautiously, "Before the junior was too angry and ran into the senior. It was all my fault and I won''t do it again in the future."


    The arrogance on his face and in his heart is completely gone. This is how young people are. Only those who really convince him will be obedient. Otherwise, they won��t listen. And Zhou Shu��s previous actions have been Let him admire him to the ground.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said calmly, "Go."


    "senior."


    Lin Yuantian hesitated to speak again, "The younger generation still..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Just say whatever you want."


    Lin Yingtian took a careful look at Zhou Shu, and said, "Senior should be helping Shushan on this trip, right? Seniors have cultivated like this, I''m afraid not many barbarians are rivals of seniors, if..."


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly dark, and he scolded, "If you do one thing for you, you still want more. It''s hard to fill it with desire, how greedy."


    Lin Yuantian''s complexion was stagnant, and he quickly explained, "The juniors didn''t think so, but the seniors. Now Emei can''t rely on it. Mount Shu is in Nanzhanzhou and belongs to the entire Xuanhuang world..."


    "Shut up!"


    Zhou Shu flicked his sleeve and threw Lin Yuantian out.


    Lin Yuantian was floating in the air, at a loss, and Zhou Shu was nowhere to be seen, only a few words echoed in his ear, "Whatever you want, do it yourself. Others will not help you achieve your wish, even if that In your opinion, a wish is something everyone should do, but you are you, everyone is everyone, do not do to others what you do not want, can you do to others what you want?"


    He was silent in the air, thinking for a while, his eyes gradually firming up, and he solemnly saluted the direction Zhou Shu was leaving.


    Zhou Shu in the cloud is already thousands of miles away.


    He didn''t have a sudden intention to save Lin Yuantian.


    At the Dongsheng Gun Fair decades ago, Zhao Yige praised Panlongmen a lot, saying that in the forest of gun roads in the future, they must have a place. Zhou Shu, who paid attention to the gun fair throughout the whole process, felt the same way, so he saw the disciples of Panlongmen. He helped me by the way.


    "This Lin Yuantian is not bad. I hope these words are not in vain. It''s just his name, I''m afraid there will be a lot of hardships in the future."


    Of course, Zhou Shu also has a bit of support, and he has always cared about the younger generation of immortal cultivators.


    This is also a manifestation of his Tao.


    "Friends, please stay!"


    Not far away, a few monks walked up to the clouds, looking in a hurry.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have expected it, and gradually slowed down.


    You don��t need to read more Zhou Shu knows that it was the monks who watched the battle before, but not all came. Without the one who wanted to escape Nanzhanzhou, otherwise Zhou Shu would not stop, except for that One, the others are not eye-catching.


    Several monks stood several tens of meters away from Zhou Shu, saluting one after another, very polite.


    "This fellow Taoist, the old man is Liu Yun sitting at the hidden gate."


    "A certain Taikechen of Xunyuzong has met fellow Taoists."


    "Xia Xia Xu Fanglue, from Qingshan Jianmen."


    Zhou Shu turned around, with a slight smile on his face, said faintly, "A few fellow daoists, what can I do to stop me?"


    Liu Yun arched his hand and said slowly, "Looking at the direction of the Taoist friend''s trip, is he going to Shu Mountain? I also intend to go there, why don''t we talk about it together?"


    Liu Yun looked very old, with heavy wrinkles on his forehead, but his eyes were unusually bright, always showing a wise light.


    "Taoist friends are only able to show their magical skills. I admire them very much. I am willing to make friends, but I don''t know what about friendship?"


    A green-shirted monk at the side whispered softly, modestly and politely, with a ruler dagger hanging from his waist, although the front was still seen in the sheath, the whole person was surrounded by a faint sword intent. The artistic realm is still above Zhou Shu.


    "Friends of Taoism, if we meet by chance, why not drink a few drinks?"


    The other man, Tai Kechen, stood steadily, with a stature of one foot tall, and his beard filled most of his face, with only small eyes showing.


    He looks very rough, but when you look closely at his clothes, decoration and demeanor, he is also a rough but subtle person.


    The three of them are all consummate cultivators in the later stage of the transformation of the gods, and their cultivation is good.


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu faintly answered, and one by one, he said, "It is a great honor for the three people to talk with each other, Zhou Shu, I have met three Taoist friends."


    "Zhou Shu, your Excellency is Zhou Shu from Dongshengzhou?"


    The three of them looked startled, showing a lot of surprises. (600000 Novel Network)

 Chapter 1351: convince

    Zhou Shu nodded, slightly confused, "Exactly, you know me?"


    "Why don''t you know?"


    Liu Yun looked at Zhou Shu and smiled and said, "At a young age, Fellow Daoist Zhou used his own power to fight against a few major sects, but he did not lose sight of the wind. Even Kunlun came back with a feather, and the Heyin school founded by Fellow Daoist Within a few decades, he surpassed many sects and became one of the three largest sects in Dongsheng prefecture, and he did what others could not do for thousands of years..." He said, he sighed unconsciously, "Last time I heard that fellow Daoists were still in the early stage of the transformation of the gods. Now in less than ten years, fellow Taoists have been in the late stage of the transformation of the gods. Alas, fellow Taoists are really young and promising. Compared with you, the old are really helpless. These hundreds I''ve been practicing in vain years. Reading books at zero point"


    The green-shirted swordsman Xu Fanglue nodded and smiled after being surprised. "The name of Zhou Daoyou has been spread throughout Nanzhanzhou. My generation of monks is very longing for it. I didn''t expect to see fellow Taoists today. It is also destined. Extremely."


    "Ha, it turns out that fellow Taoist is Zhou Shu."


    Tai Kechen laughed, enthusiastic, and almost reached out, "It��s my luck to be able to meet Zhou Daoyou. I told my disciples yesterday that if you can be as competitive as Zhou Shu, even if you only learn a little , I don��t worry about anything."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, smiling and arching his hands, "Not long after I was cultivating immortals, the things I did were not enough. Unlike the Taoists who have long been famous, I have been admired for a long time. I saw them today, and they are really well-deserved."


    "Oh?"


    Xu Fang stopped slightly and said with a smile, "I don''t believe what Daoist fellow said."


    Liu Yun smiled and nodded, "Yes, it��s the first time fellow Taoists come to Nanzhanzhou. How can you meet our old fellows, and our sect is not well-known? Although fellow Taoists are extraordinary, they say that. Somewhat..."


    "It''s a bit hypocritical."


    Taikchen touched his beard, and said frankly, "If fellow Taoists really know us, why not talk about how they met us?"


    They had heard of Zhou Shu a long time ago. The many deeds made them very surprised and always couldn''t believe it. But when they saw Zhou Shu saving people just now, they really had extraordinary strength. They were by no means comparable. They knew that hearing everything is better than seeing. The meaning of friendship.


    Of course there are other purposes.


    Although they admire Zhou Shu very much, after all, they are all immortal cultivators, with arrogance. Zhou Shu''s age is a lot younger than them. It is impossible to be better than them in everything. At this time, seeing Zhou Shu speak with some loopholes. , He held on, one was to test, and the other was to try to prove that he also had something better than Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu naturally understood their mentality and only smiled.


    "Hehe, rightfully so."


    Looking at Liu Yun, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Zaiyinmen, the ancient chess sect, the world-famous Lanke and Kaishu Erpu came out of this. The door gradually withered and remained silent for more than 20,000 years. Nowadays, Liu Yun, the master of chess, is also a master of chess. He has achieved great success in the practice of hematemesis. If he can make a breakthrough, he will be the first person in chess in thousands of years."


    "what����"


    Liu Yun''s expression changed slightly, and he was a little frightened, staring at Zhou Shu speechlessly for a long time.


    What Zhou Shu said was true, especially the hematemesis. He hadn''t said anything to outsiders. He hoped that he would be a blockbuster and reappear sitting in the hidden gate as the sun, but he did not expect Zhou Shu to point out that he suddenly regretted it. The feeling of a rock hitting my foot.


    Many things cannot be known to others.


    Zhou Shu didn��t look at him and turned to Xu Fanglue, ��Elder Xu��s Qingshan Jianmen was created by the Wishing Heart Senior. He always wears a green shirt, and the sword intent of falling stars in one hand is superb. He was immortalized 13,000 years ago. Known as a rare sword repair for thousands of years, it is the monk who is most likely to ascend in Nanzhanzhou except for the two major sects. However, it fell short and died during the last catastrophe... Elder Xu Fanglue, you are about to make a wish Future generations?"


    Zhou Shu said in a whisper, but Xu Fanglue couldn''t help but nodded, feeling the same, only sighed, "Oh, it''s a pity for the ancestors."


    Zhou Shu nodded and continued, "Qingshan Jianmen is on the side of Emei, and originally had a good relationship with Emei, but in the past few hundred years, Emei has changed her old attitude, oppressing Qingshan Jianmen a lot, let Qing Shan Jianmen is very dissatisfied, especially in recent decades, it is said that Jianmen is quite..."


    "Friends, stop and stop."


    Xu Fanglue couldn''t help shouting, shook his head at Zhou Shu, and said in amazement, "Friend Zhou knows Qingshan Jianmen well, so I don''t have to go on, I''m already impressed."


    It is not a good thing to let Zhou Shu go on. He was terrified in his heart, only thinking to himself, how did Zhou Shu know the big secret in this sect?


    Zhou Shu stopped talking, turning to Taikechen, with an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth, "As for Xunyuzong, that''s a bit strange..."


    Teikechen looked respectful, bowed his hands, and said in a straightforward voice, "You don''t need to say more, I believe you, you are not hypocritical, but you are confident. I am far from waiting. I will apologize to you."


    The other two nodded and apologized.


    At this time, the three of them were completely convinced by Zhou Shu and did not dare to try again.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said indifferently, "It''s just that the three of you don''t have to struggle with such small things. If you have anything, just talk about it."


    Before he came to Nanzhanzhou, he had investigated the sects of Nanzhanzhou. Through Wushuang City, the sects where these monks were located, all had Wushuangcheng disciples, so he was naturally quite familiar with these sects. Understand, almost know everything.


    It''s just that there are no Wushuangcheng disciples in Emei and Shushan. He wants to understand and can''t see it.


    These two big sects, one pursuing Xuanxin and the other pursuing the power of Xingyue, Wushuang City did not have much appeal to their disciples.


    It is worth mentioning that in the Secret Realm of Huaguo Mountain, neither Zhou Shu nor Qingque could enter Wushuang City through Wushuang Ling.


    That mystery is very special, even the Wushuang City Lord who is the founding wood can not penetrate, also, if Wushuang City Lord can infiltrate it, I am afraid that the eighth-order spiritual veins inside have long been used by the City Lord.


    The root system is huge, and it is impossible to be a omnipotent wood for the founding of the Xuanhuang world.


    The three monks glanced at each other, Liu Yun took a step and said slowly, "Friend Zhou, we actually want to go to Shushan with you, and discuss how to deal with the barbarians with you."


    Xu Fanglue followed, "Yes, we have already planned to unite the various sects, but we don��t know what Shushan��s thinking is. We are worried that they have other plans, so we are not good at carrying out such a plan, but at this time Shushan has been besieged. For four years, I must really need help."


    "It''s just that my strength is limited, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to pass the siege of the barbarians..."


    Tai Kechen looked at Zhou Shu and said sincerely, "When I saw that Daoist Fellow was so capable, he wanted to join Daoist Fellow to open a path and enter Shu Mountain."


    Announcement: The free app is now online, supporting Android and Apple. Please follow the WeChat official account to download, install, and read for a better reading experience.


    a

 Chapter 1352: Not with

    "That''s it. www.uuk.la"


    Zhou Shu said slightly, silent.


    The three of them didn''t talk much, and waited expectantly.


    After a while, Zhou Shu raised his head and glanced at the three of them, arching his hands and said, "The three Taoists are really interested in Nanzhanzhou, and I am deeply impressed by them."


    Liu Yun shook his head, and said with a shame on his face, "Friend Daoist Zhou is utterly praised, I haven''t done anything yet, alas."


    Xu Fanglue followed his head and sighed, "Under the leadership of Elder Liu, we have also contacted several sects. However, there are not many people who are willing to work with us to find a way. There has been no success in more than two years. Helpless."


    "Yes."


    Tai Kechen said angrily, "It''s irritating to speak, those sects not only don''t want to participate, they even speak slanderously, which is simply disgusting."


    When the three of them spoke, their eyes kept moving on Zhou Shu''s body.


    Zhou Shu looked in his eyes, lightly his head, and said nothing.


    Unlike Dongshengzhou, Nanzhanzhou has been at war for a long time. The relationship between the various sects is hard to say is harmonious. In the past, there were Shushan and Emei, which could resist the barbarians and manage the order in the state. As for there are too many internal strife, but now that Shushan is trapped, Emei has long since no longer lived in the world. Nanzhanzhou Xiuxianzongmen has no heads, and naturally they are scattered in sand. When the crisis comes, most of them are doing their own things.


    Speaking of it, this scene seems familiar.


    In those days, when faced with the invasion of the Sea Clan, Tianjian and Cihang also ignored them, and Dongshengzhou was in great chaos. It was not a mess.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, Tai Kechen persuaded, "Friend Zhou, we also know that it is still very difficult for us to break through the siege of the barbarians and rescue Shu Mountain. It is best to unite with more sects and rush to help together. ."


    "Yes, but a few of us speak, other sects won''t listen."


    Xu Fanglue followed his head and said very passionately, "Friend Zhou, your reputation has already resonated in the world of Xuanhuang, and you are also one of the best in Dongshengzhou. If you are willing to take the lead in Nanzhanzhou and call on the various sects to save Shushan, you must There must be many sects responding."


    Tai Kechen thought for a while, and said with earnest words, "Friend Zhou, I remember Dongshengzhou also faced a similar crisis. It is said that a real person ascended and lifted the great crisis in Dongshengzhou. Seniors from Shengzhou, come here again, what do you think of fellow Daoists?"


    "Ah not bad!"


    Liu Yun showed a bit of excitement, and couldn''t help touching his beard, "If you are a Taoist fellow, you will be able to succeed, and you will be able to live forever in Nanzhanzhou."


    The three of them kept persuading and bragging, seeming to see Zhou Shu as the savior, and they raised higher and higher.


    If it was an ordinary young talented monk, he would have floated to the sky long ago, and he would immediately accept it.


    However, Zhou Shu understood that these three sects had never saved their lives before, and they suddenly said these things after seeing themselves. It is impossible to have their own selfishness. Now they continue to encourage Zhou Shu, just to achieve his goal, Shu Dang became a tool like a shield.


    Zhou Shu has a deep understanding of humanity, good or bad human nature, it is not difficult to draw such a conclusion at a glance.


    What''s more, the current situation is completely different from the past. Ten thousand years ago, the Demon Race and other alien races joined the Sea Clan. The purpose was to obtain teleportation technology and occupy the entire Xuanhuang World. That was a great crisis in the Xuanhuang World, and this time it was more like For internal wars, the barbarians are also part of the Xuanhuang world. What''s more, Shushan may have planned for a long time, and the situation is still under control.


    In this case, Zhou Shu''s desire to be a real person in the sea was obviously out of date and had no benefit.


    With a faint smile, Zhou Shu slowly said, "Everyone is looking up high, my cultivation is not much higher than you, and I am not a monk from Nanzhanzhou. If I want to lead the alliance, it is more appropriate to have respected people. "


    Xu Fanglue hurriedly said, "That''s different. Daoists are true geniuses. They are just around the corner and have a high reputation. We can never find such talents in Nanzhanzhou. Moreover, Dongshengzhou and Nanzhanzhou are originally from the same family. what is the relationship."


    Tai Kechen waved his hand and said resolutely, "If Daoist is willing, I will follow the instructions of Daoist sect."


    Zhou Shu calmly looked at them and shook his head unconsciously. The more they flattered, the more obvious their purpose became, but Zhou Shu didn''t intend to expose them. Everything needn''t be broken, there may be some use in the future.


    He smiled and said, "I know what you mean."


    The three looked at each other, and their eyes were full of expectation, "Daoist, did you agree? That''s great. Let''s go to prepare various matters. Don''t worry about the friends, just stay with us."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and said, "You have misunderstood. I am not worthy of morality and talent. How can I do such a big thing? Please find someone else."


    "Friend Zhou, might as well... ah?"


    Xu Fanglue wanted to say more, but Zhou Shu in front of him was no longer visible, and the three of them looked at each other in a daze.


    They were allowed to cultivate well, but none of them found out how Zhou Shu left. They even wondered if they were talking about Zhou Shu��s phantom Otherwise, how could it be possible for a moment? Gone?


    The three of them let go of their spiritual consciousness to the maximum, and after exploring for a while, they still found nothing.


    "This Zhou Shu... Zhou Shu..."


    Liu Yun squirmed his lips, but was speechless for a long time, "Really..."


    Xu Fang shook his head slightly, and said in dissatisfaction, "He is unwilling to persuade him like this. This guy is very cunning, and it''s much harder to do than he thought."


    Tai Kechen turned his head, "It''s a pity, it''s hard to find a suitable person like Zhou Shu, and he finally meets him, but he ran away."


    Xu Fanglue looked into the distance, "Look for it, otherwise our affairs will be difficult."


    "Look for it, maybe you haven''t gone too far."


    The three discussed for a while, and then left separately, looking rather complicated.


    After a while, Zhou Shu appeared from the spot, shook his head slightly, and continued to fly to Shu Mountain.


    With Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness, it was hidden unconsciously in front of a few people, without any effort.


    "Another time wasted."


    He had no choice but to stop thinking that those people could make friends, but after a few words, he dispelled the idea.


    Liu Yun wanted to reinvigorate the sect and needed to do some major things to build meritorious deeds. Besides, Xu Fanglue also wanted to find a new backer for Qingshan Jianmen. Both wanted to take advantage of the current chaos in Nanzhanzhou. , To achieve their goals, but they don''t want to stand in the front to keep out the wind and rain-the ending of Treading the Sea is definitely not good-so they want to find Zhou Shu.


    As for the specific purpose of Tai Kechen, Zhou Shu still can''t see clearly, but this person has the deepest thoughts and may have trouble in the future.


    Taking advantage of chaos to gain profit and taking advantage of fire is Zhou Shu''s disdainful behavior, and will not disdain to join them.


    (PS: Thank you Luna 100 for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1353: Miasma, eggs

    When there were still 100,000 miles away from the mountain of Shu, Zhou Shu disguised as a sixth-class priest of the barbarian and mixed into a barbarian army. Zero reading


    The language is not very familiar, but after a few hours, it is no longer a problem.


    The status of the sixth-class priests is not high or low, but it is enough to ask about some of the barbarians. Zhou Shu also has a deeper understanding of the battle between Shushan and the barbarians.


    After dozens of days, the army arrived at Shushan.


    The once bright and beautiful Shu Mountain was surrounded by a thick layer of black smoke at this time, and there was no day in sight, as if it were in the eternal night.


    That''s a dark miasma.


    From a barbarian high priest who specializes in miasma, Jiagu of the Black Mountain tribe, Jiagu has obtained the power of the ancient barbarian **** Miasma. The black miasma cast is far from comparable to ordinary priests. The range is larger, thicker, and more terrifying, even if it is It is also difficult for the monk to fly in the tribulation realm, and there are more miasma in contact with the body, which causes a lot of damage to the monk.


    The barbarians were able to encircle Shushan, and the dark miasma of Jiagu played a huge role.


    If you look closely, you will find that there are countless tiny worm eggs in the miasma.


    These worm eggs are not Gu worms, and their individual effects are naturally far inferior to Gu worms, but when the number is large to a certain extent, they are no worse than Gu worms, perhaps stronger!


    Within these thousands of miles of miasma, the number of hidden worm eggs is difficult to count. I am afraid that there will not be tens of billions. Any immortal cultivator who does not take adequate defensive measures will be contaminated with worm eggs if he enters. If it is cleared, the result will be disastrous.


    There are many kinds of eggs, and the most are blood-sucking worms.


    This kind of tiny needle-pointed insect can change from an egg to a small insect within a few hundred breaths, and then continue to swallow the blood of the cultivator to grow. If it goes well, it will take a short time to mature, about twelve. It can be fully mature and begin to lay eggs within an hour, and lay no less than a thousand eggs, and so on.


    A monk at the Nascent Infant realm, after being touched by a blood-sucking worm, will find it difficult to use his vitality and fall into a period of exhaustion for a long time. At least a few months can not fight to get rid of the endless worm eggs. Monk, basically just waiting to die.


    Blood-sucking worms are just one of them, the most terrifying is the bone eaters.


    If the blood-sucking worm is the nightmare of the low-level immortal cultivator, then the bone eater is the nightmare of the high-level immortal cultivator.


    This completely invisible bug is pervasive, and the vitality shield cannot stop it. Once it enters the body, it will live in the bones of the cultivator, paralyzing the cultivator and completely lose the ability to move, even in the state of transformation. The monk is also easy to follow the way, and it is attached to the bone marrow, which is extremely difficult to get rid of. It often takes several years of hard training, but even after getting rid of it, the cultivation level will drop a lot.


    Bone worms are the poisonous worms that immortal cultivators worry about the most, and their color changes.


    When Zhou Shu learned about this, he couldn''t help but give birth to some worries. With such a combination of miasma and worm eggs, even Shu Mountain would inevitably suffer.


    Could it be that Shushan is really under siege?


    However, he also has a lot of doubts.


    As far as Zhou Shu knows, blood-sucking worms are fine, but the bone-eaten worms are extremely rare. It takes more than a little bit of resources to cultivate such rare poisonous worms. Moreover, he has never heard of the barbarians that cultivate so many bone-eaten worms. The ability of insects, it seems that poisonous man can only extract insect poison, and living insects, poisonous man cannot cultivate, is it Gu man?


    Yes, this kind of thing can only be done by Gu Man, who is most afraid of the immortal cultivation world.


    Gu Man, isn''t it extinct?


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, as if he understood something.


    Outside of the miasma, the barbarian camps are next to each other, barbaric soldiers and beast mounts are everywhere, shouting one after another, shaking the sky, every few hundred miles, there is a large camp, let out a little Divine consciousness knew that there was a barbarian high priest guarding one side.


    Shushan is really surrounded by iron buckets, and water can''t leak.


    Zhou Shu followed the barbarian army through several levels and walked into the camp. He dragged his mount, walked slowly, and listened to the situation.


    After walking out for hundreds of miles, he was slightly stagnant, with a hint of glamour at the corner of his mouth, and walked quickly towards a camp.


    Compared with other camps made of bones and stones, this one made of bamboo leaves and plants is obviously much more delicate, and there is no sacrificial blood outside, nor the noise of the Chiguo barbarians. It is very quiet and has a feeling. The strong medicinal smell came out from it, making people feel uncomfortable.


    Around the camp, there are many hidden or hidden guardians of the barbarians, but for Zhou Shu, it is not a problem.


    "Get out! Don''t disturb me!"


    Zhou Shu just opened the camp door, he heard a big curse, and what followed was a broken barnacle.


    Zhou Shu stretched his hand away, looked at the barbarian who was busy refining medicine, smiled and said hello, "Long time no see."


    "Get out! Didn''t you see that I''m busy, don''t you get out?!"


    After the barbarian cursed loudly, and saw that the person was still not leaving, he raised his head and stared at Zhou Shu with a dissatisfaction, but after only one glance, he was a little dumbfounded, "It''s you? How could it be you?"


    "Why can''t it be me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and put down the tentLuo Baima, long time no see. "


    Entering the camp, the divine consciousness quickly covered it, and no matter what happened inside, no one could notice it outside.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Luo Baima''s face was earthy, "You... how did you get in, are you... here to kill me?"


    "I''m going to kill you early."


    Zhou Shushi approached Shiran and looked at Luo Baima and shook his head slightly, "Well, at least ten priests are guarding your camp, including the high priest. It seems that this time the barbarian attacked Shushan, your contribution is not Little, did you do a lot of effort?"


    Luo Baima didn''t speak, and his body couldn''t help shaking, very frightened.


    Indeed, this time the barbarian siege of Shushan, he made a great contribution. Most of the bone-eaten insect eggs were his credit. It is not that he cultivated it completely, but he developed a large-scale reproduction of bone-eaten insects. The way of spawning was then taught to other barbarians, and because of this, he now has a very high position in the barbarian army, and he is usually protected by many barbarians.


    He thought that from then on, the Luojia tribe and him would be infinitely beautiful, but he never expected that the person who frightened him the most suddenly appeared in front of him.


    how can that be?


    Zhou Shu, who was walking in the camp, looked left and right, looked at the worm pots and barnacles everywhere, and said thoughtfully, "It seems that you did it. I wonder how the barbarians There will be so many methods, it turned out that Gu Man who once disappeared is back again, ha ha."


    "Come on!"


    Luo Baima was stunned for a while, then suddenly shouted hoarsely.


    "It''s useless, no one cares about you if you break your throat."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and shook his head slightly, "It was also unexpected that you were left behind and you did such a big thing, ha ha."


    "what are you going to do?"


    Luo Baima turned pale and trembling. rw

 Chapter 1354: Deworming method

    Looking at Luo Baima in horror, Zhou Shu was slightly pensive. Zero reading


    It was also unexpected that Luo Baima was also in this barbarian army and made a lot of contribution to the siege of Shu Mountain, but it is not surprising to think about it. Luo Baima has always been thinking about getting ahead and improving himself and the status of the tribe. How could he not seize this opportunity?


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, Luo Baima gradually settled down and said slowly, "How did you come in?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Is this important?"


    Luo Baima said angrily, "Of course it is important. This is the core area of ??our tribe, and there are many priests guarding it, not to mention..."


    Glancing at him coldly, Zhou Shu waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "Luo Baima, you don''t have to delay the time, let alone try to download Gu, these are of no use to me."


    Luo Baima was stunned when he heard the sound, and the few worm eggs hidden in his hands suddenly disappeared, thinking that Zhou Shu did it, his face turned pale.


    I planned to find a chance to play Gu and turn the situation around, but it seemed impossible. The opponent''s strength was unfathomable. Like last time, everything about me was controlled by the person in front of me, and this time, I didn''t seem to have any bargaining chips.


    He lowered his head, feeling hopeless.


    Zhou Shu looked at him for a while and said lightly, "Let''s discuss it."


    "what?"


    Luo Baima raised his head, his heart was shocked, and he said in surprise, "Discuss, what else can I discuss?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Are you not willing to discuss an opportunity for you to survive?"


    "Will you let me go?"


    Luo Baima was shocked and thought for a while, "You said, as long as I don''t let me betray the tribe, I can promise you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, smiling with satisfaction.


    Last time I said that I would not betray the barbarians, this time I said that I would not betray the tribe, and next time I met, there should be no such conditions. He could agree to anything and gradually change a person, which is still an interesting thing.


    As last time, Zhou Shu did not intend to kill Luo Baima.


    To kill, not to kill.


    In Nanzhanzhou, the grievances between the barbarians and Shushan, he did not want to participate too much, but if the barbarians are too strong, it is definitely not what he wants.


    For him, the balance between the two is the most appropriate.


    Zhou Shu stared at Luo Baima. He saw that Luo Baima felt a little hairy, but he didn''t dare to speak first. After a long time, Zhou Shu said, "I have a question. You know, I am in your capacity. If you entered the Suzu Tribe, then when you later appeared in the Suzu Tribe, what identity did you use?"


    "It''s still Luo Baima."


    Luo Baima honestly said, "Every tribe has basically the same surname, and there are many with the same name. I will use this identity, and no one will doubt it."


    "That''s true. The names in the barbarian tribe are almost the same," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "but wouldn''t the people in your tribe be surprised?"


    Luo Baima repeatedly said, "Absolutely not, the current Luojia tribe is under my control. No one dares to violate my orders."


    "It seems that you are doing a good job, are you on the top?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, smiling but not smiling, "So, presumably you didn''t tell Huer Tribe about some of the things before you and me?"


    "Absolutely not."


    Luo Baima resolutely shook his head and sighed, "How can you say that if you let Suuer tribe know that you entered Suuer tribe under the pretence of my identity, and also brought Shushan disciples in, then they can know why Shushan will be prepared in advance. , And I will die without a burial place."


    "Yes, the reason why the barbarian army died 30% has a lot to do with you, you know it."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, and said slowly, "You got the bone-eaten worm eggs. You should know how to solve them, right?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu finally mentioned the topic, Luo Baima felt a little relieved and thought for a while and said, "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "That''s it."


    After a pause, he looked at Luo Bai, smiled and said, "Of course, you don''t have to say it, remember, I am not from Shushan, nor from Nanzhanzhou."


    Luo Baima looked sad, knowing that it was impossible to talk about any more conditions, and only whispered, "Those bone eaters, I cultivated them on the centipede with bone eaters. They reproduce very quickly, but they are not real. Gu worms also have very clear weaknesses... you only need to burn them with Qing Song Ai to drive them out of the body, and those worm eggs can also be killed by boiling water with Qing Song Ai."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Qing Song Ai?"


    "Yes, I''m hiding some here."


    Luo Baima carefully took out a bunch of green grass and handed it over, "Try it, I will never lie."


    "Naturally want to try."


    Zhou Shu took it and waved his hand, and a steaming blue smoke suddenly emerged from the grass and drifted towards the insect pots.


    But after dozens of breaths, all the eggs in the worm pot died and became a pile of ashes.


    "If you remember correctly, Qing Song Ai is a very common kind of spiritual grass, but it can remove such insect poison, which is interesting."


    Zhou Shu retracted his consciousness and turned to look at Luo Baima, and said condensedly, "It seems that what you said is right, it is indeed effective."


    "As a Gu Man, I must first develop restraint methods before studying a kind of Gu worm. I still understand this."


    Luo Baima spoke slowly, with inexplicable confidence.


    "In addition to bone eaters, what else have you done?"


    "No more."


    Luo Baima spread his hands and said angrily, "Those guys are really stupid. They always use this if they think this is easy to use. They don''t know how to work around, and they don''t want me to do other research. Otherwise, huh, with With the current supply of resources, enough for me to make several kinds of real Gu worms, Shushan has long been..."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, if you don''t do this much, how can they provide you with so many resources."


    "If Loga tribe can...Oh, forget it."


    Luo Baima sighed, looked at Zhou Shu, and said with a hint of happiness, "I have said what I should say, what are you going to do to me?"


    "I''m not going to do anything," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "but I advise you to leave early."


    With that, he opened the door of the tent and walked out.


    "what?"


    Luo Baima was so shocked that he left like this?


    But watching Zhou Shu leave in front of many priests, those priests did not respond, he was even more astonished, unable to speak.


    This person has appeared in front of him twice, changing his plan twice, and he still doesn��t know the person��s name, but he does know that he doesn��t want to see that person again. Second, although the man didn''t seem to mean to kill him.


    "He may be right. He is about to leave."


    After thinking for a while, Luo Baima said to himself that he had a lot of fear for Zhou Shu, but he also had an inexplicable trust. 8)

 Chapter 1355: Attack

    Using the spirit and consciousness comparable to the seven major monks of the Cross Tribulation Realm, Zhou Shu''s blindfold method has reached a superb state, as long as he does not cause any obvious damage in the tribe, the barbarian high priests will not even notice.


    Before long, Zhou Shu mixed into a barbarian army and marched towards Shu Mountain.


    While besieging Shu Mountain, the offensive did not stop. There will be a gap every few hundred miles along the encircling circle. There are no miasma and worm eggs. The barbarians will launch offensive from there, which is the most intense battle.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu reached such a gap.


    A great array of all ten directions appeared before his eyes.


    It''s completely different from the miasma outside. The whole array is shining. Like the sun is shining, colorful clouds drift by, bringing more bright colors.


    Unlike most formations, this kind of big formation does not block the divine consciousness, and there is no deliberate illusion. It relies on pure power.


    A little bit of perception can tell that the big formation is full of strong vitality, such as violent storms and rain, everywhere, look carefully, all kinds of magic weapons, tens of thousands, the lowest is the fifth rank, blooming in the formation There are various brilliances, there are suns, and thousands of monks are guarded in the formation. They sit down and place various spiritual gathering formations, constantly sending power to the monks and formations.


    No matter where you enter from, you will be attacked by hundreds of magic weapons and monks at the same time.


    The complete power array is not too complicated, but the defense is amazingly high. Even the cultivators who cross the Tribulation Realm will find it difficult to break in. They are difficult to move in. However, only large sects like Shushan can be deployed. Other sects did not have so many magic weapons and monks, and they could not afford the huge consumption.


    Once the Ten Directions All Destruction Array is opened, it can be said to be invincible. Facing most people, it can be said to be invincible. There will be no sects who dare to attack. However, their opponent is a barbarian, and this body is extremely arrogant and yet again. A terrible race that is not afraid of death.


    Under the continuous charge of the barbarians, the Shi Fang Ju An array had to shrink inward, and now it is only half of the original range.


    However, the smaller the formation, the more concentrated and stronger the power inside. Every step forward, the barbarian tribes have to spend several times more effort than before, and the barbarian tribes have lost a lot of manpower and it is difficult to shrink the encirclement. , The two parties had to enter a stalemate.


    Although it is a stalemate, the barbarians will not give up, and will launch attacks every day, consuming Shushan resources in order to break through Shushan.


    Before the gap, the barbarians lined up neatly.


    A high priest stood in the front, and many priests, as well as barbarian soldiers, stood behind the high priest in a mixed manner.


    With the sound of the horn, the savage patterns on the barbarian high priest began to flow, and soon a yellowish light appeared, and the light continued to diffuse, completely covering a few miles. The barbarian in the light began to grow on the skin. Layers of yellow armor, like new skin, tightly attached to the body.


    Hardened skin, very rare supernatural power.


    "The Whirlwind High Priest is mighty!"


    "The Thresh Tribe will win, and Shushan will perish!"


    "This mountain must be captured today!"


    The barbarians behind the high priest yelled immediately, waving the barbaric weapon in his hand, his eyes shining, excited.


    "go!"


    The high priest nodded in satisfaction, and walked into the formation without hesitation.


    Zhou Shu was also in the team, sensing the khaki armor on his body, and he didn''t feel surprised.


    The armor is completely composed of solid strength, heavy and solid, but it does not hinder the movement. He tried to release some energy, but it was blocked by the armor and could not penetrate. Obviously, this layer of hardened skin also has a barrier. The role of.


    "The divine power of the barbarian priests can also form a similar domain effect. There are numerous changes and cannot be underestimated."


    The team began to move, moving towards a large array of ten directions, all the barbarian faces were full of excitement, without a trace of fear.


    As soon as he walked into the formation, he encountered a shower of attacks.


    Yuan power is like a tide, rolling in, and all kinds of magic weapons have begun to show their power.


    It can be described as being in the snow and ice, walking on the quicksand that will sink at any time, surrounded by a rain of bullets, huge boulders rolling in front of you, and sharp wooden piles will fall from the top of your head, and even more often. The huge fire tornado will draw you into the sky...


    Many barbarians, although they are physically strong and have hardened skin protection, soon fell into a panic.


    It seemed that he had already expected that the high priest yelled, his arms shook, and the savage patterns became more radiant. Suddenly a strong loess wall appeared in front of him, which stood up high, blocking most attacks.


    The high priest pressed his hands against the wall, as if he was holding a tower shield, slowly advancing.


    With him resisting most of the original power attacks in front, the barbarians behind are also a lot easier. Although people are left behind from time to time, they still insist on moving forward.


    The pace was very slow, but within a few hundred breaths, he also advanced a mile.


    The barbarians are extremely excited. One mile, such a long distance, is the best result in dozens of days.


    The Cyclone High Priest was also a little complacent. He had recharged for several months, and he only attacked today. He was confident and had the position of narrowing the encirclement by a few minutes The team attracted the attack of the formation. , And more barbarians joined in, using their bodies as walls, and slowly advancing. Behind them, several barbarians rushed closer, holding many skin bags in their hands, constantly releasing miasma and burying various insects. egg.


    The miasma is so strong that the formation of Shushan cannot be completely dispelled, so the range must be reduced.


    Otherwise, letting the miasma enter the formation will be harmful to the monks and magic weapons inside.


    The barbarians rely on this method to narrow the encirclement.


    Snapped! Snapped!


    The sound of torrential rain of gold and stone rang out in the array.


    A Shushan sword repairman rushed into the barbarian army with the force of a storm, and in a moment, the formation was disrupted.


    The sword was light and light, and the yellow shirt fluttered like a butterfly, with a sharp sword light. Between the ups and downs, a barbarian must fall, screaming constantly.


    "It''s her again!"


    "Damn Shushan sword repair!"


    The barbarians scolded, but they had no choice. The sword repair speed was too fast, and it was light and easy to move through the formation.


    The good situation was suddenly disrupted, and the cyclone high priest looked gloomy, but the strong wall in front of him couldn''t give up. He only separated a hand and grabbed it in the air.


    Suddenly a big earth-colored hand appeared on the ground, which was several tens of meters long, but as agile as a snake, it quickly grabbed the sword repairer.


    The sword repair was too late for the mountain wall, and was grabbed by a big hand.


    She frowned slightly, and the long sword in her hand flashed with blue light, and it flashed dozens of times.


    Only heard a burst of crackling, the big hands fell apart and scattered all over the ground.


    The high priest''s expression grew gloomy.


    If it is a separate formation, he can handle it, but the formation with sword repair is the real trouble.


    Only Zhou Shu stood aside, motionless, watching Jian Xiu and the barbarian fighting with great interest, with a smile on his mouth. 8)

 Chapter 1356: 1 entry

    The situation is not good, and if this continues, even if the high priest can block the attack of the formation, the barbarians will be disintegrated and defeated.


    The Whirlwind High Priest''s complexion sank, his hands suddenly loosened, and the whole person sank to the ground.


    Suddenly countless mounds appeared on the ground. The mounds were not large, but the scattered barbarians were enclosed to avoid being attacked by sword repairs. At the same time, dozens of soil pillars rose from the ground and surrounded the sword repairs in mid-air.


    The soil pillar is thick, but extremely dexterous, like a long whip, it advances and retreats suddenly, and within a few breaths, it forces the sword repair to the left and the right.


    Standing on the side, Zhou Shu was slightly surprised when he perceives it carefully.


    The Cyclone High Priest��s ability to manipulate earth and rocks has reached the realm. Different from the power of the immortal cultivator to drive the five elements, the high priest focuses more on driving the essence of earth and rocks, incorporating divine power into them, as if giving life to earth and rocks, turning them into living creatures. Zhou Shu''s surprise was that he did not find where the high priest was. It looked like the high priest had incorporated himself into the earth and rocks.


    Divine power, really amazing.


    The sword repair was gradually pushed away, and Xiuli''s face was piled up with solemnity, she suddenly gritted her teeth, as if she had made some decision.


    The light of the blue sword in his hand skyrocketed, and it suddenly transformed into a giant snake, fearing that it would not be hundreds of feet long, the snake head was raised high, glanced around, swung its tail, and suddenly rushed towards the ground.


    The giant snake is almost indistinguishable from the real alien beast, and its momentum grows stronger.


    The barbarians surrounding the mound could not perceive it, but the Cyclone High Priest hiding in the soil pillar had a tight face. He knew that the snake was not only an ancient beast, but also an extremely powerful sword intent. , Even if it is him, he must resist with all his strength, and I don''t know if it can be stopped.


    Before I had time to think about it, dozens of soil pillars gathered together and quickly unfolded, forming a big umbrella, protecting the barbarians in it.


    Above the big umbrella, there is no half light, and it is as dark as a stone, indicating that the divine power is completely contained in it, and there is no one out.


    But the giant snake fell down, seeing that it was about to fall onto the big umbrella, but suddenly turned a corner and hit the solid wall ahead.


    "not good!"


    The high priest cursed secretly in his heart, but at this time it was too late to protect the strong wall. He could only watch the giant snake hit the wall.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A large amount of divine strength gathered, and without resisting it a few times, many cracks appeared and dispersed.


    Almost at the same time that the strong wall fell, the giant snake disappeared, replaced by a sword repairer with a green sword.


    Jianxiu''s face turned pale, showing a lot of fatigue, and her hair was scattered, her eyes were bright, and the corners of her mouth were smiling. She turned around and took a look. She quickly flew into the formation. The goal was reached, and she didn''t stay there anymore. significance.


    The Whirlwind High Priest appeared from the big umbrella and looked at the formation coldly, his expression extremely dark.


    That strong wall, but condensed his efforts for several months, not only has divine power, but also has many auxiliary blood and savage beast materials. It is his most important weapon to resist the all-inclusive array. Now once it is destroyed, Since I can''t continue.


    "Retreat!"


    After a cry, the high priest took the barbarians back and withdrew from the formation.


    Not far away, in the ten directions, Jian Xiu watched the barbarian retreat, and he sighed softly, muttering to himself, "Huh, there is no problem here, I don��t know how other places are, I hope it��s okay. Right."


    A gentle voice rang around her, "It will be fine, rest assured."


    "Ok."


    Jian Xiu lightly his head, his expression is quite satisfied, but soon he will feel relieved, his face instantly pales, "Who, who is talking to me?"


    There was a shock of mind.


    How could it be possible that someone came to her without her knowing it?


    She hurriedly turned her head and looked around. She also let go of her consciousness to the maximum, but found nothing.


    Her heart is even colder, the other party''s cultivation base is so, her own life cannot be saved, and the big formation is found to be more deadly.


    The speaker was naturally Zhou Shu. At the moment Jianxiu left, he clung to her back and followed her into the formation. Because the two were too tightly attached, they were almost the same as one person. The formation was unable to detect it, and did not attack him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s me, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted her shoulder gently, "I''m behind you."


    "Ah, Zhou Shu?!"


    Jian Xiu exclaimed, with a hint of joy in his astonishment, he turned around in a hurry, and couldn''t help but said, "Why did you come, why can''t I see you? Are you really there?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s not good to be seen by you, if I feel it by the formation, I can''t guarantee that I can resist it."


    "Oh����"


    Jian Xiu seemed thoughtful, "So you leaned on me, avoided the formation, and sneaked in, but how you did it is really hard to imagine..." As she thought about it, she became more and more pleased, "But you can do it. The people here, the people who can come to Shushan at this time, I think it may only be you."


    Zhou Shu said, "I''ll take a look."


    Jian Xiu said in a low voice, "Come out, I still have a talisman on me, just give it to you."


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu quietly backed away a few steps Blue light flashed on his body, smoke rose, and several domains began to work at the same time.


    At the same time as it retreated, the Shi Fang Ju Mie Grand Formation was launched, and countless Yuan Li, like a tide, rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Jian Xiu sensed the difference and confirmed that the person was really Zhou Shu, completely relaxed in his heart.


    "Give you."


    The talisman that was tightly held in his hand was immediately thrown over.


    If not, the talisman will be crushed immediately, not just that one, even the talisman on her body will also be broken at the same time. If she cannot get rid of it, she will never bring people into the formation. I would rather be attacked by a large array of all directions with that person.


    At the same time Zhou Shu took the formation talisman, the Yuan Li that had rushed to his side instantly retreated and disappeared without a trace.


    Turning around, standing in front of Jian Xiu, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, bowing his hands and saying, "Friend Mo, meet again."


    Jian Xiu is naturally Mo Lianxing, one of Shushan''s most core disciples. She admires Zhou Shu very much and regards Zhou Shu as a goal to catch up. Zhou Shu also has a little appreciation for her and always has the heart to support her.


    Mo Lianxing glanced at Zhou Shu, a hint of unknown joy flashed in his eyes, and he gave a salute, "Zhou Shu, it is really a blessing for me to see fellow Daoist again, a blessing for Shushan."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You are serious, there are countless seniors in Shushan, I am nothing at all."


    "Seniors..."


    Mo Lianxing sighed lightly, a trace of sadness appeared on his face, and he wanted to say, "Zhou Shu, let me take you to Zhinan Peak first. Elder Miao is there. You can talk to her if you have anything."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu head, followed behind Mo Lianxing, and flew towards Zhinan Peak.


    He is a little strange, is there really something wrong with Shushan?


    (PS: Thank you book friends 170690484 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1357: argue

    Know the difficulty peak.


    Miao Ruolan stood in the pavilion, looking into the distance, with the same expression as before, but with a touch of doubt in her eyes, not as firm as the past.


    Two silhouettes came from the clouds and fell in front of the pavilion.


    Mo Lianxing took a few steps forward and saluted, "Elder Miao, the gap in Xi Lingfeng has been secured, there will be no more problems."


    "Lianxing, you are doing well."


    Miao Ruolan turned to Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "Zhou Shu, long time no see."


    Zhou Shu looked quite pleased, and said, "Elder Miao, it didn''t take long. It''s four or five years."


    "Four to five years have been long enough to change many things," Miao Ruolan shook her head and said warmly, "Zhou Shu, why are you back again? Haven''t you left Nanzhanzhou in the past few years?"


    "No, Nanzhanzhou is so beautiful, it is natural to stay longer."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and suddenly said in a straightforward voice, "The elder asked this a little bit knowingly. I have a friendship with Shushan. Now that Shushan is under siege, of course I have to come and see."


    Miao Ruolan raised her hand, calmly said, "Thank you for your kindness."


    At this time, two more figures came to Zhinan Peak, but it was Gu Letian and Ding Yu.


    Like Mo Lianxing, they are also guarding the gap everywhere, fighting against the barbarians, and now they have successfully completed the task and returned to their lives.


    When they saw Zhou Shu, they were very surprised, but they said hello and didn''t say much, Xu Ye was completely convinced.


    After saying hello, Zhou Shu turned to Miao Ruolan and said slowly, "Elder, what''s the situation now?"


    Miao Ruolan lightly headed, "You have also seen that the barbarians have been attacking Shushan, but don''t care, the situation is still within control."


    "That''s good����"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he glanced down the peak, seemingly thoughtful.


    Immediately turned around, smiled at Miao Ruolan, and said bluntly, "Elder Miao, with all due respect, is Shushan intending to spend time with the barbarians all the time, but now the battlefield is in Shushan''s own place and will last forever Not suitable, right? It''s expensive, let alone, and these miasma eggs will also pollute the Shushan territorial boundaries. It will not be easy to fully recover in the future. If you do this, Shushan may not be worth the loss."


    Miao Ruolan was stunned for a while, before speaking, Mo Lianxing followed.


    "Yes, elder."


    She seemed to want to say a long time ago, and quickly said, "You Daoist Zhou made a lot of sense, and the disciple felt that it shouldn''t be spent like this..."


    Ding Yu felt that he had also found an opportunity, and followed, "Junior sister is right, it is better to let us go out, cut off the barbarians from behind, cut off their supplies, they naturally retreat without fighting."


    "Ding Yu, Lianxing, don''t talk too much."


    Miao Ruolan reprimanded in a low voice, "The sect has already planned this matter, and you don''t need to say more."


    "Yes����"


    Mo Lianxing stopped talking, had to retreat, and sighed unconsciously.


    Ding Yu was still waiting to open his mouth, but was pulled back by Gu Letian, Ding Yu secretly stomped his feet, and he was helpless.


    They have said it many times, but each time they were refuted by the elders, and the elders never explained why.


    Miao Ruolan looked at Zhou Shu and said softly, "Zhou Shu, I know you are good for Shushan, but we Shushan have our own considerations, thank you."


    If it is on weekdays, Zhou Shu will not dig into the root of the problem, but at this time it is uncharacteristic and reluctant to say, "The so-called Shushan''s own consideration, is it to drag the barbarians down and then kill them all? But that may not be good, first The chance of success is not great. In fact, I think it is almost impossible. Second, even if it succeeds, Shushan will inevitably suffer a lot of vitality. If Emei takes advantage of this situation, what about Shushan?"


    "Zhou Shu, you are enough."


    Miao Ruolan shook slightly, frowned, and her voice sank, "You don''t need to worry about our affairs in Shushan. If you stay and fight against the barbarians, we are naturally welcome. If you come to dictate, it is better to leave earlier. "


    Mo Lianxing was startled when he heard the sound, stepped forward, and plucked up the courage to say, "Elder, Fellow Daoist Zhou is also good for Shushan, don''t say that to him."


    Miao Ruolan said solemnly, "Lianxing, don''t you listen to me?"


    Mo Lianxing shook his head quickly and bowed to salute, "The disciple didn''t dare, but he just thought Zhou Shu made a lot of sense, and the disciple never understood why we have to do this, the manpower keeps dwindling, and the warehouse is becoming empty. Actually..."


    Ding Yu couldn''t help, "Junior sister said that if this continues, even Shushan will not last long."


    Gu Letian thought for a while and walked forward and bowed solemnly, "Friend Zhou, and what the younger brother and younger sister said are what I want to say. Elder, in fact, we all don��t understand. There is a way to get out of trouble. Fight them fiercely? Day after day, and now the barbarian offensive is getting more and more fierce..."


    "Shut up."


    Miao Ruolan watched several people, her complexion gradually sinking, but she sighed unconsciously in her heart.


    She watched a few people and slowly said, "It''s different today. You don''t have to ask or think about it. Just do what the elder said."


    "But the elder..."


    Ding Yu paused and wanted to go on, but was dragged by Gu Letian, but turned around bitterly and stopped talking.


    Mo Lianxing sullen his head and bowed, "It is the disciple who is rude, please punish the elder, I should not confront the elder."


    "Fine, you all go down."


    The expression was quite exhausted, Miao Ruolan waved her hand, "Lian Xing, you take Fellow Dao Zhou down to rest, I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Zhou Shu glanced outside the peak, didn''t say much, saluted rather respectfully, and left behind Mo Lianxing.


    In the cloud.


    Mo Lianxing looked at Zhou Shu and said apologetically, "Zhou Shu, the elder must have her reason for doing that. Don''t blame her."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "How can I blame the elder, it''s okay."


    "Actually, what the elder said is right," Mo Lianxing lowered his head and said slowly, "Anyway, the elders will not be bad to Shu Mountain. As disciples, we only need to follow the instructions of the elders. It''s no use thinking so much."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I said yes."


    Mo Lianxing raised his head, barely squeezing out a smile, "Zhou Shu, I will send you to Ling Xuefeng."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "No, you go and do it, I want to go around here, don''t you get in the way?"


    "Oh... it''s your word, it won''t get in the way."


    Mo Lianxing turned his head, without asking more, turned around.


    When Mo Lianxing left, Zhou Shu turned around and headed down to Zhinan Peak.


    After walking not far, he stood still, and suddenly said, "Elder Zhen, why are you hiding underneath?"


    It was silent for a while.


    "Little friend, it turns out that you really saw the old way. So, what did you just say to the old way?"


    The old voice came from nowhere, but it was indeed the voice of Zhen Yuanting, the first supreme elder of the Shushan Mountain, with some doubts and a little sorrow.

 Chapter 1358: Salvation

    The bottom of the hillside.


    Zhen Yuanting closed his eyes slightly, calm and quiet, with nothing else around.


    "Unexpectedly, the little friend''s skill is also diligent, and you can see it here."


    "Hello senior."


    Zhou Shu smiled and bowed, showing a trace of doubt, "Here..."


    But separated by several mountain walls, it is like another world.


    There is no trace of vitality here, to be precise, there is nothing, nothing that can be sensed, even the rocky mountain walls in the eyes, etc., have become nothingness in perception and no longer exist.


    Being in it, as if I was the only person in the world, suddenly there was a feeling of unusual clarity of mind.


    Zhen Yuanting opened his eyes and smiled and said, "I feel it? This is one of the three forbidden places in Shushan. The monks are in it, and it is easier to get rid of distracting thoughts. If you want to retreat in the future, you might as well try it, Shushan Definitely welcome."


    "If I have a chance, I will try."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly. He had experienced this kind of experience before, similar to Qiye Formation, but Qiye actively deprived of perception, and here is passive, there is nothing to perceive, and perception is naturally gone. usefulness.


    Retreat here is indeed very beneficial to the cultivator, but it is not as good as Qiye Jue, and the possibility of achievement is much smaller.


    "You have a lot of doubts?"


    After looking at Zhou Shu, Zhen Yuanting breathed a sigh of relief, "Shu Shan''s current practice is indeed very puzzling."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and shook his head, "I was a little confused, but after seeing Senior Zhen, I remembered a few things. The previous doubts disappeared, but there were new doubts."


    Zhen Yuanting''s expression condensed slightly, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu watched him and slowly said, "Senior has deliberately retreat in this forbidden place, maybe he intends to forcefully overcome the robbery?"


    Zhen Yuanting was taken aback, shook his head unconsciously, and sighed, "What else do you know?"


    "If the predecessors want to cross the calamity, it is the ninth calamity, but as far as I know, in the past ten thousand years, only one person in the world of Xuanhuang has survived the ninth calamity, becoming a cultivator of the ninefold calamity, and has failed countless times. Experience tells every cultivator that today��s Nine Heavens Tribulation is too difficult and almost impossible to survive. Taking the initiative to cross the catastrophe is equivalent to sending death. Therefore, even if the realm of the great sect cultivator is complete, they will not cross the catastrophe, but stay in The eighth stage is to maintain the sect, wait for the opportunity, and will never take the initiative to overcome the catastrophe before the end of life."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Zhen Yuanting, and slowly said, "Senior''s life span is at least a thousand years old."


    Zhen Yuanting was silent.


    "The younger generations were thinking before, Shu Shan did not take the initiative, did not cut off the barbarian supplies, did not ask for help, or even blocked them, letting the barbarian army continue to come and devote all of it to besie Shushan, should it be a plan to catch all of them? But then? I don��t understand, Shushan has any way to do this without losing too much. If you really want to fight the barbarians, I��m afraid that Shushan will lose more than half of the elite? And the battlefield is in Shushan, then What a gain is not worth the loss. ����"


    Zhou Shu continued, "But after seeing the predecessors, things became clearer, the power of the Nine Heavens Tribulation, heaven and earth cannot be used, if you can gather the barbarians together, trap them with formations, and then attract the Nine Heavens Tribulation. Under the majesty of the sky, the barbarians are naturally in danger. When the time comes, the barbarian elites will be lost, and it will be difficult to recover in at least thousands of years. Most of the tribes will perish, and a few of the existing tribes will shrink in the depths of the hundred thousand mountains and dare not come out. In Shu Mountain, only one elder and a few peaks were lost, but most of the resources in the 100,000 mountains were gained. Such an exchange is naturally very cost-effective."


    Looking at Zhen Yuanting, Zhou Shupo said solemnly, "If the junior is the steward of Shushan, I will probably make the same choice."


    "It''s a little friend."


    Zhen Yuanting was already out of surprise, and he felt complacent in his heart.


    He nodded slightly and said approvingly, "It''s so clear that the old-fashioned plan is clear, yes, that''s it."


    "Senior, this junior hasn''t finished speaking yet," Zhou Shu shook his head and continued, "For Shu Shan, this is naturally a good practice, but for seniors, it is by no means a good choice. Seniors have already overcome the catastrophe. There is still a thousand years of life, and there is still a chance to wait for the world to change, and to seek a higher realm. Seniors should know that a major change is coming. At this critical time, I will definitely not go as a junior. made."


    He looked at Zhen Yuanting, very puzzled.


    "Ha ha."


    Zhen Yuanting smiled and nodded, "The little friend is right, the great change of heaven and earth is coming, and many things will happen at that time, and the world of Xuanhuang will encounter great catastrophe, but for the cultivator, it is a catastrophe and even an opportunity. In the great changes, we may all die, but it is also possible to break through the shackles and reach a higher level, and it may not be impossible even to rise to the immortal."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Since the predecessors understand, why not wait for the big changes to come and try to promote the immortal, but choose to die with the barbarians at this moment?"


    Zhen Yuanting smiled lightly said slowly, "Haha, the old way is still old, I don''t have that thought anymore."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of doubts, "Should a cultivator not be obsessed with the Tao? How come the opportunity comes, but he has no thoughts? I gave up on myself. The words of the predecessor are really not like a cultivator. It doesn''t conform to Shushan''s profound principles."


    "Lao Dao has long stopped thinking of himself as a cultivator."


    Zhen Yuanting is still indifferent and calmly said, "Although the big changes are coming, what the old way is thinking about now is to pave a good way for the latecomers. Moreover, the old way owes too much to Shushan, and now there is a chance of return. You should do it, you don��t have to think about other things."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and raised his eyebrows, "Senior is to make up for past mistakes?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhen Yuanting nodded and said calmly, "It is salvation. If it were not the fault of the old way, Shushan has been refined into the Three Realm Pill, and the old way has long been able to enter the fairy world, changing the fate of the entire Xuanhuang world, making Shushan the first in the Xuanhuang world. The door, but these are all in vain, countless resources were wasted, Shushan was ridiculed by others, and began to decline... This is the fault of the old way."


    What he said was very calm, just because the grief and anger in the words were all merged into the calm, which was a deeper grief and a more inexplicable anger.


    There is a kind of silent place to listen to the shock of thunder.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, smiled and shook his head, "It was Lao Dao who had given up the opportunity to rise to an immortal. Can you expect to have another chance?"


    "Junior understands."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said no more.


    Sacrificing himself to pave the way for the younger generation and redeem the past, Zhen Yuanting''s choice is understandable and worthy of his own heart.


    (PS: Thank you fifaml for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~).


    a

 Chapter 1359: Cant

    "It seems that the seniors have planned, and the juniors admire them. Reading at zero point"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and he said seriously, "Is there a place where the younger generation needs to contribute?"


    "Little friend, don''t worry."


    Zhen Yuanting smiled slightly, "This matter has already been arranged. Many high priests of the Barbarian tribe will conduct a general offensive in about two months. That is the best opportunity for Lao Dao and Shushan. They will definitely be unable to come and go."


    He smiled indifferently, but there were countless murderous intents, and the fate of the barbarians seemed to be in the words.


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "This success will lay the foundation for the immortality of Shu Mountain, and the 100,000 mountains in the future will also become a part of Shu Mountain."


    Zhen Yuanting said, "Yes, the hundred thousand mountains are so prosperous, how can the barbarians be mastered alone, and the monks of my generation, if they have the opportunity, they will seize it. Now it is a bit late for the old Dao to do this. Up."


    "I hope seniors can do what they want."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile and thought for a while, "Senior shouldn''t know many people in Shushan about this matter?"


    "Even you, but only nine people," Zhen Yuanting showed a little dignified. "If it weren''t for the little friend who saw the old way and guessed it, the old way wouldn''t dare to say it. This is a serious matter. If you miss the wind, everything will be fine. Give up, there is almost no possibility of success, and the disciples are in trouble when they know about it, and the old way never wants to repeat the things that year."


    What happened back then was that Zhen Yuanting gave up his life to practice the Three Realms Pill. The disciples couldn''t bear it, so they broke the ceremony and made a big mistake.


    Zhou Shu looked serious and said, "Junior will never disclose it."


    Zhen Yuanting was slightly sullen, and waved his hand. "Of course the old Dao knows that since I see a little friend, the old Dao knows that the little friend is trustworthy. If you change someone else, I am afraid that you will have taken away the Tian Dun mirror long ago. Long brought it back, no need to say it again."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and said no more, while Zhen Yuanting looked at him, as if thinking of something, "Speaking of which, I also want to ask my little friend."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "What''s the matter? Senior said, why use the word for advice."


    Zhen Yuanting pondered for a moment, and said slowly, "The little friend also saw that there are many insect eggs in the periphery of Shu Mountain. The old way heard from the child of Lian Xing that they had been caught in Gu when they went to Shiwan Da Mountain, and it was extremely complicated. Silk Gu, it seems that Gu Dao is dead. Old Dao thought that the worm eggs that now besieged Shu Mountain are mostly related to the Gu named Luo Baima back then."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "The predecessors are extremely true."


    Zhen Yuanting looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, expecting to say, "Listen to Lian Xing, you let Luo Baima solve the gu for them, and then you assumed the name of Luo Baima, then, where did the original Luo Baima go? Little friends should know?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "The junior let him go that day, and the junior didn''t know where he went later."


    "What, let it go?"


    Zhen Yuanting''s complexion was stagnant, and he said condensedly, "That''s Gu barbaric, so you let go? Little friends, do you know that in the eyes of the immortal cultivators in Nanzhanzhou, Gu barbaric is the biggest enemy. There is no one, even more evil? Xiu is hateful."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "The younger generation came to Nanzhanzhou not long ago, and it was too late to understand. If they understand it soon, they will definitely not do it."


    He said that, but Zhou Shu didn��t think so. The Gu Dao was also the Dao. He left Luo Baima because he wanted to see the Gu Dao gradually develop, so that he could gain the truth, gain the benefits, and expand and strengthen himself. Shu Zhidao, but he must say so here, because he didn''t want to get into a dispute with Shu Shan so early.


    Many of Zhou Shu��s ideas and practices are contrary to most of the current sects. He is still hiding his powers and bidding his time, but if he clearly reveals his Dao, Dao disputes will probably occur in the Xuanhuang world, such as the original mercy. Hang Mie Gui is the same as Liu Zong Mie Chan.


    The Dao dispute is the largest and most cruel dispute in the Xuanhuang world (the alien invasion is not inside), and it often lasts for thousands of years, endless.


    Now, Zhou Shu didn''t want such a thing to happen.


    Of course, there will be such a day sooner or later, but by then Zhou Shu might have achieved his goal, even if there is a dispute over the Tao, don''t worry.


    Zhen Yuanting expressed regret and said slowly, "Oh, it''s good for the little friend to understand, but next time the little friend must remember that Gu Man and Gu Dao should never exist in the immortal cultivation world. Once you see Gu Man, We must exterminate it, cut the grass and root."


    Zhou Shu seriously agreed, "I know."


    It seems that the immortal cultivator in Nanzhanzhou really hates Gu Man.


    "The old Dao also visited the barbarians. They used Gu Dao for cultivating insect eggs. Unfortunately, they didn''t find the Gu barbarian." Zhen Yuanting shook his head and sighed. , How to deal with those bone-eaten worm eggs, I am afraid it will take many years to completely remove them, alas, Gu Dao is really poisonous...and I did not expect that this time there will be Gu barbarians in the barbarian army. I have known this, and the old way may change. Kind of method."


    He kept shaking his head, full of sorrow. His plan had already been determined, but it was this little worries that made him very worried.


    After observing his words and colors, Zhou Shu could also see his worries. After thinking about it, he thought, "This, seniors don''t need to worry The method to remove those worm eggs, juniors have already obtained."


    "what?"


    Zhen Yuanting''s face was stagnant, and he said in surprise, "You are not kidding me, can you solve those worm eggs?"


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, nodded and said, "Yes, last time from Luo Baima, the younger generation asked about some solutions to Gu worms, and the bone-eaten worm eggs were among them. The younger generation also tried it, and it really worked."


    Zhen Yuanting''s figure was shocked, stood up, grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand, and said joyfully, "Little friend is really my savior of Shushan!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior doesn''t need to be like this. It''s a great honor for juniors to do their part for Shushan."


    "It''s more than just a force, there is a method for a little friend, and the veteran can no longer worry about it, and can concentrate on preparing for the robbery, haha!"


    With joy from the heart, Zhen Yuanting grabbed Zhou Shu''s arm and shook it a few times, not like a high-level monk, but like a child, and Zhou Shu didn''t care. He knew Zhen Yuanting''s affection and sexuality. Not surprisingly.


    When Zhen Yuanting let go, Zhou Shu said slowly, "That method is actually not difficult. Just use the moxa moxa to get rid of the insect poison in the body, and the eggs outside can be killed by boiling water with the moxa moxa. But don''t do it now, wait until the thing is done, lest the barbarians suddenly change their methods."


    "This old way of course saves it."


    Zhen Yuanting smiled and said openly, "Every time a little friend comes, he can bring surprises to the old way. This time is no exception, how can the old way repay me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "This is not necessary."


    Zhen Yuanting glared at him and said in a deep voice, "How can you not give it, and this is the last time the old Dao has given you something, can you not accept it?"


    Zhou Shu felt a slight shock in his heart and could only nod his head, "No."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) 8)

 Chapter 1360: Baby fish

    In midair.


    Mo Lianxing walked casually, in a thin yellow shirt, slightly lonely.


    As he walked, he mumbled, seeming to be muttering to himself, "Why is this? Why does Elder Miao disagree with us? If we stay stuck like this, we must be the one who suffers...."


    Many puzzles, which have not been answered in the past few years, haunt her from time to time.


    As if seeing something, she whispered and hurriedly chased up.


    "Zhou Shu!"


    Zhou Shu turned around and glanced at her, suspiciously, "Friend Mo, are you still here?"


    Mo Lianxing nodded, and said in a low voice, "Well, there are many formations in Shushan now, and it''s not just a ten-pointed formation. I...I am worried that you will get lost or go in the wrong place. That''s not great, let me take you to Ling Xuefeng?"


    "No, I will leave now."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You came right in time, go out with me, so I can return the array talisman to you."


    "Oh..." Mo Lianxing was slightly taken aback, "You are leaving now, are you angry with Elder Miao? Actually, she is also..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "It''s not the relationship of Elder Miao, I admire Elder Miao very much."


    Mo Lianxing nodded lightly, always feeling a little bit disappointed. After thinking about it, he said again, "Then why are you leaving? Is it because you are worried about the barbarians, you don''t need it at all, we Shushan will not let the guests happen anyway, let alone You are so capable."


    "No, don''t think about it."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Now my business is done, and I can rest assured, I will naturally go back to the Heyin dispatch. Could you please inform Elder Miao and say that I am leaving."


    "Fine."


    Mo Lianxing nodded and glanced at Zhou Shu. He didn''t understand Zhou Shu''s words, but didn''t say anything.


    The two flew all the way out, and soon reached the edge of the formation. There was another gap, and the barbarians were attacking.


    Zhou Shu took out the array talisman and handed it to Mo Lianxing, "Friend Mo, please go back carefully."


    Before Mo Lian could speak, Zhou Shu was swept out by a wave of vitality and fell into the chaotic barbarian army.


    She looked outside and shook her head unconsciously, feeling lost.


    Just as he was about to leave, a familiar voice pierced into his ears, "Miss Mo, don''t worry too much, listen to Elder Miao''s instructions, Shushan will definitely be fine, you are welcome to visit the Heyin Sect and see you later."


    "Is Shu Shan really all right? How did he know?"


    Hearing these words, her heart suddenly shook, she wanted to ask something, but she could no longer see Zhou Shu, she just stood there in a daze.


    "What he said, he can always do it and it will always happen. Since he said there is nothing wrong, then there must be nothing wrong. When the siege of Shushan is over, I will go to Lingyu City again..."


    After standing still for a while, her face unconsciously showed joy, her eyes gradually became firm, and she turned around.


    After hiding in the barbarians for a while, Zhou Shu retreated, quietly left the barbarian army, and went back to Dongsheng Prefecture.


    Mount Shu is not too far from the Sea of ??Death, Zhou Shu is on the same journey, and after dozens of days, he will come to the Sea of ??Death.


    To return to Dongshengzhou, walking to the Sea of ??Death is obviously the fastest.


    The Sea of ??Death was still as smooth as a mirror, with no waves, only flying in the sky. Zhou Shu felt inexplicable from time to time. It was a very dangerous atmosphere.


    It didn''t come from the seven senses, but his eighth sense told him.


    After fully comprehending the eighth sense, Zhou Shu has a clearer understanding of the world of Xuanhuang, because the eighth sense comes from the essence of the universe and is higher than the rules of heaven and earth. It can perceive everything without being affected by any factors. The other seven senses are different. In the Xuanhuang world, your seven senses are affected by the rules of heaven and earth, and what you see and hear may not be true.


    The dangerous breath passed in a flash. If Zhou Shu hadn''t been cautious, he might not have felt it, but since he felt it, he would not carelessly.


    "Could something happen?"


    After three or five days, the journey went smoothly. There were no people or animals in the Dead Sea, and the sea was extremely calm.


    On this day, Zhou Shu was flying on the sea, but suddenly heard a cry of crying from the sea.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa whoa-


    The cry was loud and stern.


    This is really abnormal. Could it be that someone accidentally fell into the sea?


    It is unlikely that Zhou Shu��s spiritual consciousness is densely covered for thousands of miles. If someone comes over or falls into the sea, he must have noticed it, but he has not noticed it. In other words, the sound is from the bottom of the sea. Is it something else.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu lowered his height a little, and fell to the Sea of ??Death, wanting to see what happened.


    Divine Sense cannot see what is below the surface of the sea, so it can only go down and take a look.


    Under the surface of the sea, a dark shadow could be seen vaguely, not too big. The dark shadow vibrated slightly, and the sea surface also undulated lightly, and the sound indeed came from this dark shadow.


    "It''s not a person, it''s a strange beast in this sea of ??death?"


    Thinking of this, but heard a puff The dark shadow suddenly jumped up from the sea, took a water column, and rushed to the sky.


    A few miles in height, and the black shadow leaped at an astonishing speed.


    When he arrived in front of him, Zhou Shu could see clearly. The black shadow was about the size of a foot, and the figure was as fat as a fish, covered with jet-black scales, with small eyes and big mouth, with dozens of tentacles growing around his mouth. The fins have short limbs, as white and tender as a child, but their fingertips are shiny with sharp spikes.


    The strange fish suddenly opened its mouth, exposing rows of sharp teeth, and bit towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu had been prepared early, and the sea stepping sword was matched with the sword box, and the sword was sharp, drawing an arc in the air and slashing towards the strange fish.


    The strange fish did not dodge, but rushed straight towards the sword intent.


    Snapped!


    As soon as it touched the sword intent, the strange fish trembled all over, and screamed as if being electrocuted.


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel soft, and his sword intent went down, entangled around the fish''s body, like a bamboo shattered, only heard a few soft puffs, and the scales fell one after another.


    The strange fish shook his body and fell with the water column.


    Zhou Shu hurried to catch up, stabbing the sea-stepping sword again and again, trying to leave the strange fish behind.


    But let alone the monster fish��s strong defense power, what��s even more rare is the sea water on and around it. Dead sea water is the nemesis of the immortal cultivator. It has the effect of dispelling the vitality and consciousness, and the sword intent is slippery when it pierces up. , There is no power, ten swords can have an effect with one sword, even if it is good.


    After some pursuit, the strange fish still fell into the sea and disappeared quickly.


    Zhou Shu put away his long sword and shook his head slightly. The strange fish was not caught, and there were only dozens of scales and a small tentacles.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to grab them, put them in front of him, and looked carefully.


    "Could it be that this is the legendary baby fish?"


    Combined with the sound that I heard before, and the appearance, it really looks like this.

 Chapter 1361: against the rules

    Baby fish, non-baby non-fish.


    There are records in some ancient books, but almost no immortal cultivator has actually seen it, which belongs to the real rumors.


    The recorder said that if the spiritual energy is cultivated to the extreme, the immortal cultivator will generate the primordial infant, and the place where there is no aura after the aura can be completely swallowed, it may also give birth to something similar to the primordial infant. In the water, it is a baby fish, and on land. They are infants. The same thing as Yuanying is that they are also a combination of spiritual energy-the combination of swallowed spiritual energy, but they exist as the opposite of Yuanying. What they like is to swallow Yuanying. Vitality and so on.


    The baby fish is neither a monster nor a foreign animal. It has no life span, no father, no mother, no children and no blood. It is more similar to a spiritual creature, but it is the opposite of a spiritual creature.


    This strange fish appeared in the sea of ??death, which also fits these records, and there should be no mistake.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu lightly touched the scales, and immediately felt that Yuanli was gradually being swallowed by the scales, disappearing without a trace, and the result of touching the tentacles was the same, but it was faster. The baby fish exists to swallow Aura vitality, any part of the body has such a function.


    Obviously, such a thing cannot be used as a material for a cultivator, but it is also composed of spiritual energy. Maybe it is possible to refine a demon pot?


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, and a cloud of white smoke floated out of his hands, wrapping up the scales.


    When the scales touched the white smoke, they were quite resistant, but they couldn''t resist in the end. They were completely covered by the white smoke, and soon disappeared invisible.


    "what."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but cheer.


    As he expected, the refining demon pot is worthy of a divine tool, and it can refining everything. The part of the baby fish can also be transformed into a cultivation base, but this cultivation base is too much-dozens of scales are enough to make a five The rank savage beasts are comparable, if the baby fish is completely refined, I am afraid that it will be worthy of many rank 6 savage beasts.


    Looking at the sea of ??death, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously.


    The Sea of ??Death is indeed the tomb of the immortal cultivator. When the immortal cultivator arrives here, he will be sucked into his cultivation base and become a mortal. However, he has the demon refining pot, but he can go against the sky and change the baby fish in the sea of ??death. To become his cultivation base.


    I just don��t know how many there are in it, but I think it will never be less. Since the annihilation of Kunlun, the sea of ??death has been the land of the ultimate soul of the Xuanhuang Continent. Now that so many years have passed, I don��t know how many spiritual energy is buried in it. Baby fish or other things.


    In addition to being happy, he also has a strange feeling. According to the records of ancient books, few immortal cultivators have seen infants, fishes, infants, and he happened to meet him by coincidence today, and he would cry to entice him. Most of them are strange, and you must proceed with caution.


    If he can use the eighth sense proficiently, he may be able to see the reason behind it, but he can''t yet, his realm is not yet, and the eighth sense will not act according to his wishes, but only appears at certain moments.


    "After reaching the Tribulation Realm, I will solve you again. It is important to improve the realm now."


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu planned to fly away and move on.


    Now even if you can find the baby fish and refining it, it is useless. If you don''t cross the Tribulation Realm, no matter how much refining, you can only turn into a puppet of Yuanli, not a cultivation base.


    Before flying far, the calm sea suddenly became violent, and whirlpools began to appear one by one, the waves continued to be turbulent, and soon, thick water columns flew up from the whirlpool and rushed straight to the sky, afraid that it would not be dozens of miles high. The total number is over a thousand, and thousands of miles of the sea are completely shrouded.


    And in that water column, without exception, there is a baby fish or even a few, each one several times larger than the previous one.


    Their goal is undoubtedly Zhou Shu.


    Suddenly such a change occurred, even if you think about it, Zhou Shu''s expression is condensed, it is too late to escape, and he can only try his best to break through.


    A baby fish, densely packed, covering the sky and the sun, quickly flew towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn��t panic. He protected his body with domain and sword intent, rushing from left to right. He soon discovered that although there was no major danger for the time being, his vitality was consumed extremely quickly because the water column carried by the baby fish was too much. Many, all of them were the sea of ??death, they completely swallowed the power of the original power, the divine consciousness and even the original source, causing Zhou Shu to release all the powers except the power of the Tao.


    This problem is big, he has never thought that the sea of ??death can even swallow the power of the source.


    If the power of the origin consumes too much, it will have a great impact on Caiying and crossing the catastrophe.


    He can no longer use the Sea Sword.


    Putting away the sea stepping sword, Zhou Shu used the domain to protect his body, looking for opportunities to wear it out.


    But those baby fishes seemed to be commanded, constantly changing positions, always besieging Zhou Shu in them. As long as he was still on the sea of ??death, he could not escape.


    Even Zhou Shu, who used his deduction talent to calculate the best breakthrough point, would still be blocked.


    This kind of situation, let alone I have never seen it, never thought of it, would make Zhou Shu''s deduction useless. In Zhou Shu''s view, only power can do it, but the baby fish is an extremely pure spiritual creature, which is impossible at all. With self-awareness, it is even impossible to be as smart as possible.


    It''s impossible for a baby fish to be manipulated by anyone, but what is going on in this scene?


    Is there a mighty trick? www.novelhall.com~ Impossible, the world of Xuanhuang has no power, so there is only one possibility.


    The only one who can control the baby fish and attack Zhou Shu perfectly is God.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu suddenly realized that all previous doubts were answered.


    The last time Zhou Shu came to the Sea of ??Death, Zhou Shu thought that Heavenly Dao might be hidden here, because at that time he also had a vague feeling��that feeling, from now on, was brought to him by the very vague eighth sense. ����, and now, these unconscious baby fish are starting to attack him frantically, obviously from the hand of heaven.


    He also knew that Tiandao might hate him quite a bit, and his act of refining infant fish with the refining technique just now might have even angered Tiandao.


    It is impossible for Tiandao not to know that he has a demon refining pot, which has a grievance with Tiandao, and watching the demon refining pot recover step by step in Zhou Shu''s hands, Tiandao is naturally very dissatisfied, plus the grievances with Zhou Shu before. , Heaven can''t help it.


    Now in the Sea of ??Death, this land of extinction, there is basically no place where other immortal cultivators pass by, and it may also be where the base camp of Heavenly Dao is. Heavenly Dao finally made a move against Zhou Shu.


    This obviously violated the rules of heaven and earth, and Zhou Shu did not expect that he knew that the way of heaven was dissatisfied with him, but before he felt that the way of heaven would still abide by the rules, and the revenge against him would definitely be when he broke through the tribulation realm. He also had an idea to deal with the terrible tribulation, and he planned to make all preparations before going to attack the tribulation realm, but he did not expect that Heavenly Dao would retaliate in advance, and he began to attack on his way back to Dongshengzhou.


    The current situation, although it is not a tribulation, is not worse than a tribulation, and even stronger.


    Zhou Shu stared at the sea of ??death with condensed eyes, without any thoughts of begging for mercy, but rather aroused more fighting spirit.


    Yes, the opponent is Tiandao, he has no chance to win, but Tiandao is also the same, not necessarily able to win. 8)

 Chapter 1362: Fall into the sea

    www "slk" tw The fastest updated novel website, no pop-ups!


    The opponent is heaven, unprecedented. M.slk.tw


    Heaven is indeed the ruler of the Xuanhuang world, but he can��t do whatever he wants. To influence and change the world, he must conform to certain rules of heaven and earth, such as natural disasters such as earthquakes and floods, and the fall of heaven and earth. And like today, Heavenly Dao directly attacked the immortal cultivators in the world, it was unheard of, and it never happened.


    It may not be straightforward. After all, it was realized by Yingyu, but the result was the same, which had a great impact on Zhou Shu.


    At this time, on the vast sea, the water column keeps flying out. I am afraid that there will not be thousands of baby fish, and Zhou Shu is located far away from the sea. It is difficult to rush out of this encirclement to the coast, mostly halfway through. It will be exhausted, and the vitality, the source of power, etc. will be drained.


    Zhou Shu tried a few more times, but still to no avail.


    According to the gap found by the deduction, it was blocked by the baby fish before it rushed over, faster than him.


    "Want to fight me? Hahahaha!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to hear waves of ridicule, as if he was in the distant sky, but also in his ears.


    Obviously, it is still the perception brought by the eighth sense. Now he can feel the existence of Heavenly Dao. Although it is vague, it is real, but he cannot communicate with Heavenly Dao.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, knowing that there is not much point in continuing, and other ways out will be anticipated by the heavens and sealed off, such as opening the secret realm with an open sky stone, etc., because in the Xuanhuang world, the heavens are almost omniscient. , Will always walk in front of him.


    The situation is critical, but there is not no way out.


    Because he discovered that the baby fish did not have much intention to attack or kill him, more wanted to trap him and prevent him from leaving. He even showed a lot of flaws on purpose several times, and the baby fish did not move. To bite, just use the sea water brought out to consume his vitality.


    Tiandao can temporarily violate the rules, but it is never possible to ignore the rules. According to his expectation, the result that Tiandao wants now is to use the baby fish to knock him down in the sea of ??death, and then use the natural ability of the sea of ??death to destroy him. In this way, his death in the end can be completely attributed to the power of nature, and the appearance of the baby fish can also be prevaricated by accidents. In short, Zhou Shu is dead, and it has nothing to do with heaven.


    A good abacus.


    In the face of future threats, even the way of heaven will not be fair and unselfish, and he will have his own ideas.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, if you can figure out such an idea, you can also make various countermeasures.


    Once again, when the baby fish pounced, Zhou Shu did not choose to continue to dodge and advance, but fell directly into the sea of ??death.


    It seemed that he was right. The moment he fell into the sea, the baby fish all over the sky also fell down, disappearing in the blink of an eye, and the noisy and violent sea also instantly calmed down, like a mirror.


    Those baby fish came here inexplicably, and went inexplicably. The purpose was to make Zhou Shu fall into the sea. When this goal was achieved, they had no meaning to exist. They were originally things that almost no one saw in the world of immortality. A large number of such strange things can only be done by God.


    But obviously, if Zhou Shu appeared on the sea again, they would probably come out again.


    The sea water is very light, Zhou Shu slowly sinks.


    In the process of sinking, white smoke floated from his body, temporarily protecting him.


    In the secret realm of Shiwanda Mountain and Huaguo Mountain, he has experienced dead water and magic water full of demon energy. He has long developed a strong physique and learned various ways to deal with it. Here is the dead sea water. , Perhaps better than those two, but he also has a certain degree of resistance-he knew this when he touched those seawater before, and that''s why he did it.


    But he also knew that this was not a long-term solution, no matter how strong the physical vitality was, it was impossible to completely resist the eternal and continuous absorption of the sea of ??death.


    However, he has other methods.


    Yuan Li still has the power of the source, all hidden deep, what Zhou Shu can use is the power of Tao that is far from mature, and there is also a strange fire.


    Yes, it is a different fire, an anode fire.


    During the years in the secret realm, Zhou Shu��s knowledge of the sea was naturally the busiest. He did not use tactics, soul refining, etc., and for the anode and cathode fire beads, he also had many considerations and even figured out some usages. Basically, they are used in formations and various facilities. They are used as an inexhaustible energy source. However, there are other uses, such as anode and cathode flame shields.


    That was the method he had researched himself, and it was improved based on the fire spirit cover in the Five Elements Method.


    Using the different fires in the anode and cathode fire beads, a protective cover is formed on the body, changing colors back and forth, and the cycle is endless.


    Compared with other shield techniques, the anode and cathode fire shield can withstand almost all the power of water and fire, and it is fully compatible with Zhou Shu''s other powers (except the power of the dragon), and can be used with the power of Tao and the power of origin. The offensive of the monks living in the tribulation realm can be said to be quite powerful, and when used alone, it does not even need to consume any power such as the power of the Yuanli Dao, as long as it does not encounter too violent attacks, it will always be stable and maintain sufficient Defensive degree.


    There are also shortcomings. When used alone and not coordinated with other forces, its defense is not too strong, and it may be the level of the perfection of the gods.


    As the power of Dao protecting Zhou Shu gradually withdrew, the two flames sprang up from him, quickly merged, and woven into a dense net that completely protected Zhou Shu in it, forming an anode and cathode flame cover.


    Zhou Shu didn''t use a little bit of vitality and other power, but only used abnormal fire.


    The different fires of the two poles continue to circulate. Although the sea water outside is constantly eroding, they are also constantly generating, and they are replenishing as much as they are lost. Living in the sea will not worry about being sucked away.


    After sensing it for a while, his mind was slightly relieved. Before, he was a little worried, worried that the sea of ??death could swallow the strange fire, but now it seems not.


    He calmed down and looked around.


    The sea of ??death was deep and the pressure was great. He didn''t sink anymore, but he didn''t float up either, hanging in the middle.


    The sea water is very clear, even if there is no spiritual sense, you can easily see the surroundings.


    There are no traces of any creatures, seaweeds, water plants, etc., and the baby fish have no traces, either disappeared and left, or became part of the Dead Sea, which is not visible at all, maybe the latter The possibility is not small.


    Zhou Shu was very careful, step by step, swimming outside.


    He didn''t have the idea to probe down, so he swam to the beach and went up first.


    There are indeed many secrets in the Dead Sea, and he will come to find out sooner or later, but not now.


    Walking out very slowly for dozens of miles, his figure suddenly fell, and he couldn''t help but slide down below.


    It''s like walking into the undercurrent of the seabed.


    www~slk~tw The fastest newest novel website, no pop-ups!

 Chapter 1363: Gu Kunlun

    www "slk" tw The fastest updated novel website, no pop-ups!


    The undercurrent does not look turbulent, but the pressure on such a deep seabed is surprisingly great. M.slk.tw


    Without struggling much, Zhou Shu slipped into the undercurrent.


    It��s not that he didn��t have the ability to go out, but that he was forced to break free from the undercurrent. The cost was a bit high. Here was the sea of ??death. What��s more, he quickly observed that the direction of the undercurrent was also outward, and did not go deep. Inside, maybe you can leave sooner.


    The undercurrent couldn''t help moving forward. It seemed slow as if it hadn''t moved before, but it was surprisingly fast. It was several miles in the blink of an eye, much faster than Zhou Shu''s own swim.


    Zhou Shu in the undercurrents couldn''t take advantage of it, nor could it release his original strength, so he could only keep the fire cover still and follow the current.


    After a few quarters of an hour, the undercurrent that had been moving forward seemed to change direction, and suddenly turned down to the left. Zhou Shu staggered and was thrown out, but he was not firmly established, but fell into another undercurrent. Keep going.


    It''s like changing to a new train.


    Not surprisingly, there are many undercurrents in the seabed, even the Dead Sea, it is no exception.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously. Such a situation was interesting, but he didn''t know when he would arrive.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu didn''t know how many undercurrents had been changed. He only knew that the undercurrents he was in were getting more and more turbulent. This situation showed that there was either a vortex or a cliff and a deep valley.


    He straightened up and planned to leave early, but just raised his head when a turbulent undercurrent struck him, almost not splitting him in two.


    Quickly and short his lower body, digging into it carefully, he was shocked, not only on the top of his head, but also under his feet and beside his body. There were six or seven undercurrents, which sandwiched the undercurrent he was in, and they moved relatively fast. amazing.


    The underwater undercurrent, silent, came inexplicably, and went suddenly, Zhou Shu didn''t have the consciousness to perceive, but he didn''t realize that the situation had reached this level.


    If you have to leave at this time, you are afraid that you will have to spend several or even dozens of times the energy before, and your cultivation level will inevitably drop a lot.


    Zhou Shu no longer rushed out, and planned to follow the undercurrent for a while, and wait until the surrounding undercurrent changes direction before going out.


    After not walking far, a very high mountain wall suddenly appeared in his eyes, blocking the front.


    Upon closer inspection, the mountain wall is smooth and flat. There are dozens of holes on it, densely packed. Looking at the location of those holes, it seems to be right on the path of the Undercurrents. Could it be that the undercurrent comes in and out from?


    Whether to break free from the undercurrent, or to follow into the cave, after thinking about it, Zhou Shu continued to sink in the undercurrent.


    Soon, the undercurrent poured into the mountain wall.


    The belly of the mountain was actually hollow, and the undercurrent went all the way down and plunged into an internal space, about a few miles in radius, full of sea water.


    It seems calm, but the undercurrent is surging, and the turbulent currents all converge here. Zhou Shu floats back and forth, only guarding his body, not going against the current, turning inside like a piece of dead wood a few times, seeing Going out from the other side.


    "Transit station?"


    Zhou Shu thought like this in his heart. He was about to go out with the water, but his eyes suddenly lit up, "What is that?"


    The space is very spacious, washed by the undercurrent of the sea for many years, it is smooth everywhere, and there is nothing to be seen, but in the lower right corner, there are a few raised small columns with vaguely engraved edges. Write a few lines.


    It��s not quite complete if you are too far apart, but the top two characters are clearly the archaic characters of "Kunlun".


    Seeing that he was about to go out from the entrance of the cave, Zhou Shu quickly rose up, took out a spear-shaped magic weapon, lifted the Yuan Li, and ran across the entrance of the cave.


    There was a deep bang.


    The magic weapon was directly bent by the undercurrent, and the Yuanli was quickly eliminated, but only with this block, Zhou Shu also had a place to take advantage of it, and his body fluttered, breaking away from the control of the undercurrent, and entered another undercurrent.


    The undercurrent was in the opposite direction. It swung around inside and turned to the hole on the other side of the mountain wall.


    Zhou Shuyi drew a gourd like a gourd, using magic weapons at the entrance of the cave to switch directions and switch undercurrents. This was repeated many times. Of course, the calculation and deduction also played a lot of roles before he successfully reached the lower right corner of the cave.


    The magic weapon temporarily held the undercurrent, and he carefully observed the writing.


    There were less than a hundred words, but Zhou Shu saw many things.


    Just as he thought, these words were left by the ancient Kunlun monks at the time, and they described the function of this stone room.


    It was originally a training place for the Kunlun monks. It was called a quiet room, which attracted strong winds to vibrate in the room, making thunderous noises, and never stopped. The monks practiced in it, making noisy outside and quiet inside, and can hone their own Mood.


    "Such a quiet room is also peculiar. Did the ancients cultivate like this?"


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, "What''s strange is that after so many years, especially the continuous erosion of the sea of ??death, the effect of this quiet room does not seem to change at all. It just turns the wind into sea water, not the formation, it depends on the mechanism alone. It��s really rare to be able to do this. Such a technique is now lost."


    The small columns over there are naturally where the organs are. Using them can increase and decrease the openings and change the internal conditions.


    "Here I found the place where the ancient Kunlun monks practiced, that is to say, the ancient Kunlun Mountain site was indeed in the sea of ??death."


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and it was difficult to calm down again.


    How can it be calm? Ancient Kunlun is completely different from the current Kunlun sect. It can be said that it is the origin of immortal cultivators. Ancient Kunlun Mountain is also a place that any immortal cultivator wants to go to, which is equivalent to a holy land.


    When the chaos first opened, the heaven and the earth were separated, and the built wood was erected between the heaven and the earth, standing on top of the earth, and the mysterious and yellow world was become.


    The original Xuanhuang world consisted of all kinds of sacred beasts and holy beasts, as well as dragons and other self-proclaimed noble races. The human race had not yet appeared. The Xuanhuang world was in chaos and killings continued. Later, the fairy world cut off Jianmu, and the Xuanhuang world lost its peace. Direct contact with the fairy world.


    That period was referred to as the Archaic Era, marked by the collapse of built wood.


    In this era, the noble races, sacred beasts, and so on, are their kings, and they have ruled the Xuanhuang world for a period of time. Among them, the dragon clan has the longest time.


    After the Primordial Era, the human races that were called inferior races by dragons and gods, as well as the witch races and other major races appeared one after another. They are characterized by their extraordinary wisdom, strong hands-on ability, and their development is naturally extremely fast. Later, immortal cultivators appeared in the human race, and the power continued to emerge. The human race completely took the upper hand. Most races were not opponents. They gradually withdrew from the Xuanhuang world, and the dragon race that was once the master had to leave.


    At the end of the barren ancient era, human immortal cultivators reached their heyday, and the teleportation array was everywhere. Many cultivators worked together to build a tower of Tongtian in Kunlun Mountain, intending to send all the human races into the immortal world.


    When the Tower of the Sky was built The World Extinguishing Heaven Tribulation fell, destroying the Tower of the Sky, Kunlun, and the many inheritances of the human immortals.


    At this point, the Desolate Ancient Era is over, the Terran Cultivators have entered the withering period, and the mysterious yellow world has entered the Ancient Era.


    In ancient times, monsters and different beasts began to rise. Most of them were descendants of the former divine beasts, sacred beasts and other races. They did not have the wisdom and abilities of human beings, but they had powerful bodies and various innate abilities. There are many monsters among them. After making good friends with humans, they gained the learning ability of humans and evolved the monster race.


    Human immortal cultivators have experienced great trauma and slowly regained their vitality during this time. This is difficult, but humans have never been afraid of difficulties.


    It��s just that every time there are achievements, there will be many accidents, such as alien invasions and so on. As a result, the recovery of human beings has been slowed down a lot. The Dao is no longer suitable for the present. A lot of things have happened from this, the elimination of teleportation, the extinction of Zen, etc., which have nothing to do with other ethnic groups, but are internal struggles among the human beings.


    The cultivator has been moving forward in suffering until now.


    www~slk~tw The fastest newest novel website, no pop-ups!

 Chapter 1364: Sharpen

    Thinking about the ancients, there is always a surging heart,


    There are not many ancient Kunlun classics in the world of immortality. Zhou Shu deliberately searched for it, and he only read a few books. It is unknown. Now that he knows this is the ancient Kunlun site, and he has the conditions to explore, it is naturally impossible to let it go.


    But, not now, he still has too many things to do, such as crossing the robbery.


    Moreover, I don''t worry about putting these things here. I''m afraid he and God''s way are the only things I can see.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu released the magic weapon and entered the undercurrent again.


    He had already figured out the direction of the undercurrent, and after sliding several times, he entered the correct track and slipped out from the other side of the cliff.


    Still use the undercurrent to advance, fast and effortlessly.


    Only this abacus didn''t play well. Within a few hours, there was a deafening sound from the front, like the center of a thunderstorm. Upon closer inspection, he was a little anxious. There was a big underwater waterfall in front of him.


    Within hundreds of miles, a cavity was formed. The seawater in the cavity was scarce, but the flow rate was so great that it would be crushed and crushed by the pressure when it entered.


    It won''t work if you don''t leave the undercurrent.


    With some perseverance, Zhou Shu abandoned another magic weapon and used the force of the counter shock to pop out an undercurrent into the calm sea.


    Without the assistance of undercurrents, the speed is naturally slower, step by step, like a tortoise crawling, and going to the beach at this speed will probably not work in a few months.


    But Zhou Shu was not in a hurry. He would rather endure such a slow speed than waste his cultivation to speed up. It''s not that he cares very much about his cultivation. There is a demon pot, so cultivation is nothing, but he refuses. He didn''t want to give his cultivation base to Heaven at all.


    The way of heaven knocked him down into the sea of ??death, which meant that he had the idea of ??letting him fend for himself. Even if he was lucky enough to not die or become a mortal, he would have to fall to a few levels at least. The Golden Core Yuanying is the best. It can be justified to use Heaven''s Tribulation to deal with Zhou Shu again, what a great idea.


    But Zhou Shu would never allow Heaven to do what he wanted. He didn''t want to lose to Heaven.


    He can do it.


    There is the only foreign treasure in the world like the fire bead of the anode and cathode, and the power of the five elements is completely perfect. The most important thing is that there is the Tao of Shu, the Tao of Zhou Shu, which is most suitable for compatibility and improvement of various methods, so that there is cathode and anode. The appearance of the magic tactics such as the fire cover perfectly resisted the sea of ??death and completely failed the plan of the heavens.


    Besides, going slow also has great benefits.


    The sea of ??death swallowed many powers such as divine consciousness, vitality and even the power of origin, but the only thing that could not be swallowed was the power of Tao.


    The power of the Tao is the power that belongs to the cultivator alone, and even the heaven and the earth cannot be taken away.


    After understanding this, Zhou Shu began to use the sea of ??death to exercise his Dao power.


    The power of Tao is in the sea, like a small boat without oars. It is beaten by the sea, but no matter how it is hit, it cannot shake its origin. The power of Tao has always persisted, sharpening itself in these blows, slowly Growing and evolving.


    In the past few months, Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhili has grown greatly.


    This kind of growth is not an overall growth. After all, the core of Tao lies in its own comprehension and application, but the growth and change of pure power. Now Zhou Shu''s Tao power is stronger and sharper, and has surpassed him. The original power of the dragon and the power of the source have become his most reliable power.


    This is in line with the essence of the cultivator.


    And several months of practice has basically reached a bottleneck, it is difficult to go further, but Zhou Shu knows enough.


    It can be said that if Zhou Shu goes to cross the catastrophe now, it will not take too much effort, because his Shu Zhi power is enough to resist the thunder catastrophe that is the power of the origin.


    There is a saying in the old saying that, together soaring to the sky, the heaven and the earth are unstoppable, and it is the power of Tao.


    When a cultivator��s Dao power is cultivated to its extreme, heaven and earth cannot resist. To gain Dao is the foundation of immortality. However, most immortal cultivators cultivate the existing Dao and the Dao of others. Then it is impossible to achieve the ultimate, at most it is to be level with the world, barely rushing out of a way to rise to immortality.


    As for Zhou Shu, as a creator of Taoism, his own Shuzhi Tao can be cultivated to the extreme, and once it reaches the extreme, Heaven''s Tao cannot hinder him.


    Of course, Zhou Shu didn''t think that he would be able to overcome the catastrophe 100% now, because the catastrophe he suffered was destined to be different from others, and the heavens would definitely do everything possible to target him, and his catastrophe would be many times stronger.


    Still have to be prepared enough.


    This kind of growth would never be thought of by Heaven, right? Although Tiandao knew a lot, he didn''t fully understand Zhou Shu.


    In the face of any difficult environment or things, Zhou Shu has a way to turn them into his own use, into a cultivation base, or as a training ground to improve himself. Without exception, this is the most terrifying aspect of Zhou Shu��s Tao. The place is all-inclusive and can be used for good or bad, and for the worst.


    It is worth mentioning that Zhou Shu was not the only one who grew up.


    While honing Shu''s power, Zhou Shu also thought of Caiying. As a sword spirit, Caiying itself is an extremely pure kendo power. So, can she also exercise in it?


    Of course, the exercise of the sword spirit itself does not go with the sword, because the original power in the sword cannot withstand the sea.


    Caiying was naturally willing, but Zhou Shu was very cautious, so he thought of Qingsuo again.


    The Qingsuo sword spirit in the purple and green double swords is a powerful sword spirit capable of ascending to the immortal. Although there is only a ray of remnant soul, the origin is still in it. The sword is so tough, and it is expected that it will not be affected by the sea of ??death~www. novelhall.com~ Zhou Shu thought so, and tried the same. As he expected, Qingsuo was still comfortable in the sea without any influence.


    Then, he was relieved to let Caiying out, with Qingsuo as protection. Caiying''s cultivation is naturally much safer. When in danger, he should lean on the side of Qingsuo. The seawater will naturally clear away and will not harm her. .


    Such exercise has greatly helped Caiying, and the changes have been obvious in the past few months.


    Moreover, while practicing kendo, Caiying always feels the sword intent in the sword box and understands the kendo of the ancestors.


    Obviously, she is now easier to face the tribulation, as long as she finds a suitable sword, she can immediately overcome the tribulation, and 90% of it can be successful, with almost no difficulty.


    Tian Dao violated the rules and attacked Zhou Shu, but unexpectedly became Zhou Shu and Caiying''s help. What a irony.


    Zhou Shu occasionally thinks like this. If the way of heaven violates the rules, no good results will be obtained. This is determined by the higher rules above the way of heaven, and the way of heaven can only speak for nothing. He just doesn''t know that the way of heaven himself will. I don''t think so.


    After more than three months, Zhou Shu shook his feet and stepped on the bottom of the sea.


    This shows that he is very close to the coastline, and there is finally a smile on his face, victory in hand.


    Announcement: The free APP is online, supporting Android and Apple. Enter to download and install!!


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1365: Wanghai City

    Stepping on the solid ground, Zhou Shu turned around and looked at the sea as calm as before.


    I could only see it faintly, and there seemed to be a familiar but undesirable face on the sea, that expression was very angry.


    Zhou Shu smiled disdainfully, turned and left.


    There is no doubt that Tian Dao will attack him, but Zhou Shu will also be more cautious and will not leave Tian Dao too many opportunities to take advantage of. However, some opportunities are inevitable, such as crossing the catastrophe, or completely recovering. Refining demon pot and so on.


    Because of the eagerness, the return journey was quick.


    He chose to go back from the Daqin Mountains because he wanted to go to Ci Hangzong to see Yan Yue and Bian Xue.


    A little disappointed, neither of them saw it, both of them were in retreat.


    The last time Master Miaodi��s calculations made Yan Yue see some future. Zhou Shu felt that the future must not be so good. Otherwise, Yan Yue would not be so urgent. Yan Yue is a very independent person and decided something. She would do it, she chose to do this, Zhou Shu would not influence her to change her, just let the flow take place, no matter what outcome she would face in the future.


    Ci Hangzong and Tianjianmen lived next to each other, and Zhou Shu inevitably passed through Tianjianmen.


    The Heavenly Sword Gate was a little different from the past. The closed mountain gate was opened again, and there were many more disciples entering and leaving. From their words, Zhou Shu learned that the Heavenly Sword Gate will have many actions recently, annexing the sect, uniting the family, and Kaidong Shengjian Club and so on.


    After stinging for decades, is that ambition ready to move again?


    It��s no wonder that large sects like the Heavenly Sword Gate will never rest for too long, especially at the moment when they know that major changes are about to happen, they will definitely take more and more actions to strengthen their influence and stabilize their position. .


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, they did theirs, but if it provokes the Dutch school, Zhou Shu would not let it go.


    After dozens of days, Zhou Shu came to Wanghai City.


    One of the five anti-sea cities, now it is the territory of the Dutch school.


    Divine consciousness swept through the inside and outside of the city, Zhou Shu nodded slightly. It was good in all aspects. It was flourishing, just like Lingyu City decades ago, but Wanghai City was much larger than Lingyu City.


    He deliberately released some breath, and soon two monks flew out from the city gate to welcome Zhou Shu.


    "This fellow Taoist...ah!"


    The headed female correction was about to hand over, suddenly stagnated, and said in surprise, "Sect Master Zhou, how did you come here and when did you come back?"


    Said and quickly saluted.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded and lifted her up, "Elder Lu, why be courteous, I just came back, passing by."


    The sister was Lv Xiaoxian, the elder of the Liuxia Sect. Later, she received the fire spirit bestowed by Zhou Shu and devoted herself to working for the Heyin School. She made a breakthrough ten years ago and reached the state of transforming the gods. She was then appointed by Zhou Shu to manage Wanghai. The city is also the master of a city.


    Lu Xiaoxian nodded lightly, and continued to say, "Sect Master is rare to come, but you can leave without a look. Xiaoxian will order people to prepare to meet the Sect Master."


    "If you don''t know how to leave, I will stay for a few days, but I don''t need to prepare anymore, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, looking at the city, and said with emotion, "Elder Lu, your Wanghai City is really good, and it develops faster than the original Lingyu City. It''s incredible and amazing."


    "Xiaoxian didn''t do too much. It was all the rules set by the Sovereign. I won��t be wrong if I follow the rules. What''s more, our Heyin Sect is so famous now that everything goes smoothly. Just start from scratch, that''s completely different."


    Lu Xiaoxian shook her head and looked at Zhou Shu with admiration in her eyes.


    After she came out, she understood Zhou Shu''s greatness even more. According to the management experience passed down by Zhou Shu, it is better not to develop a city of cultivators too quickly.


    Zhou Shu smiled, looked at the monk beside him, and said in a strange way, "Hey, why are you here?"


    The monk bowed and saluted and said respectfully, "Sovereign, the younger generation came by the order of his mother. The mother said that when he was young, he must travel more and do practical things, so that he can have better achievements in the future and inherit his father''s legacy."


    Lu Xiaoxian nodded and said to Zhou Shu, "This child is very good, regardless of his young age, he is cautious and responsible to the extreme, and he has never made any mistakes. It is really rare. Moreover, look at the Sovereign, the runes in this city are all He did it."


    On Wanghai City, there is a row of rune formation bunkers lined up, obviously newly made, and its power is still above the rune formation bunker on Paradise Island.


    The military family really deserves its reputation.


    "The city lord is absurdly praised, the younger generation just took a little more time, it''s nothing."


    The monk bowed to Lu Xiaoxian, his complexion was calm, his eyes were calm, and there was no arrogance.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, and nodded with satisfaction, "You really are a famous family, Fu Yan, you are very good."


    The monk was Zhuge Fuyan, the son of Zhuge Yan and Wang Yingyue, the young master of the Zhuge family. After Zhuge Yan died, Wang Yingyue left with her young son. After experiencing a lot of hardships, she was taken in by the Heyin Sect and lived a peaceful life ever since.


    Zhuge Fuyan looked at Zhou Shu with an inexplicable brilliance in his eyes, "Thank you for your praise, but the younger generation still has many shortcomings about the military. My mother said that she can find the lord for anything. I wonder if I can ask the lord?"


    "Your mother is smart, and you are smart."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and nodded, "Military is the specialty of your Zhuge family. I don''t know much about it, but if you want to study together, I naturally welcome it."


    Last time Wang Yingyue wanted to teach Zhuge''s military tactics to Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu refused. Now she tells her son to teach Zhou Shu through his son Zhou Shu will not refuse again. , Because he understood the truth, the last time he refused was to let Wang Yingyue see clearly, and to give her some time, but after all these years, she had clearly seen it completely.


    If she wants to help Zhuge Fuyan and Yan again regain the position of the head of the Zhuge family, she must rely on Zhou Shu, and she also knows that the Dutch school will never be inferior to the Zhuge family and can unite with the Dutch family. This is also a great benefit to the Zhuge family. It is worthwhile to sacrifice some family inheritance for this, and it is also a price that must be paid.


    "The juniors have been in the city to congratulate the lord over the past few days."


    Zhuge Fuyan seemed to be relieved, bowed, and stepped aside.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, without saying anything.


    Wang Yingyue''s willingness to let Zhuge Fuyan out for practice shows that Zhuge Fuyan has a good ability. Zhou Shu can also see that although he is only in the Yuanying stage, he is quite strong, not weaker than Yuanying. Stage monk, and he also carried two top-quality magic weapons on his body. One of them was a Tier 6 top-grade defense magic weapon that there are not many in the entire world of cultivation. With such a magic weapon, there should be no danger in Dongsheng Prefecture. Now, this is the protection on the bright side.


    As for those in the secret ground, it goes without saying that Zhou Shu has been arranging for a secret repair to follow him by his side.


    rw


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1366: Zhuge Fuyan

    Zhou Shu paid so much attention to Zhuge Fuyan, he has his own reason.


    On the one hand, Zhuge''s family is one of the four great families, and it has many advantages to unite with it. On the other hand, it is the unparalleled Zhuge''s military way. If you can learn it, it will be a very good supplement to his way.


    Speaking of it, Zhugewei, the ancestor of the Zhuge family, is really a strange person.


    He was originally not a cultivator, but a great general of the mortal Shu Kingdom. He studied the military skills of the first sage and turned it into his own use, and commanded the army to break through the seventeen countries. He was about to create a great foundation for the Shu Kingdom, which is rare in all ages. He was killed by an adulterer in the middle, and died in his middle age.


    It is really a big hate to die before the body is victorious. Zhugewei is hard to die, and his soul stays for a long time.


    Although his martial art has never been consummated, his understanding is extremely deep and he has already exceeded the scope of martial art. It is this understanding of Dao that keeps his soul from dissipating. You must know that the soul of a mortal often takes a few breaths. Will die.


    When his soul was wandering on the battlefield, it was taken away by the immortal cultivator who collected the soul. The immortal cultivator was not correct in his mind and planned to refine the soul to strengthen himself, but no matter how he knew that the soul could not be refined, his soul was taken away by Zhuge Wei.


    Zhugewei was reborn, and mortals seized their homes. This is rare in the ages, and I am afraid they will never happen again now and in the future.


    The new Zhugewei has a good aptitude. After entering the world of cultivating immortals, he began to concentrate on cultivating the Dao of Formation, because he felt that Dao of Formation and Military Dao were quite similar, so that he would not be too at a loss. After all, he was a newcomer in the world of Immortal Cultivation. It is naturally good to have familiar things to cultivate.


    With the deepening of his cultivation, he gradually discovered that neither military nor formation could satisfy his understanding of Tao.


    After ten years of retreat in Caolu, he finally realized that what he needed to cultivate was not the military way and the formation way, but a new way that belonged to him alone.


    Since then, Jundao was born.


    Military Dao originated from Military Dao and Formation Dao, combining the essence of the two Dao, with slightly different directions, more useful than both, and more extensive.


    For example, Fuzhen bunker is just a small application of military tactics. The military tactics are extensive and profound. The most special one is the eight military tactics. The military tactics that perfectly combine the military tactics and military tactics can defeat the strong with the weak and win with the many. Few, based on the Eight Formation Military Technique, only a few Golden Core Realm cultivators plus some Condensed Vein Realm cultivators can completely imprison the Transforming God Realm cultivator. This is a power that no formation can match.


    As soon as the military came out, the Zhuge family became one of the four great families, no one dared to underestimate it.


    Because everyone who tried it was convinced.


    I had to be convinced. At that time, the Zhuge family had the highest cultivation level in the family, Zhuge Wei, who was in the Divine Transformation Realm. However, the seven cross-Tribulation Realm monks who went there to pick things up were all trapped in the aristocratic family. For the sake of falling, if it hadn''t been for the big sect to intercede and make a non-violation covenant, these seven cultivators would probably be killed by the Zhuge family.


    Armed with the military, the Zhuge family developed extremely fast, and Zhugewei was able to rise through the catastrophe within a hundred years and become a mighty power.


    Today, the Zhuge family has produced a total of 137 great powers, which is definitely the top family in the Xuanhuang world. But like other family sects, the Zhuge family has inevitably withered in nearly 20,000 miles. Dao is still there, and it still maintains the names of the four great families. Others dare not provoke them, but there have been no strong children. It is said that in the past thousand years, there was only one monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm.


    Perhaps the strength of the military has caused the children to gradually ignore their own training.


    For almost ten days, Zhou Shu and Zhuge Fuyan talked about the military way day and night, without rest.


    For Zhou Shu, talking about things has long become a habit, but for young people like Zhuge Fuyan, it should be a bit difficult. They can��t practice in the middle, and they can��t be distracted. They are still facing pressure from their predecessors who have a higher status than their own. It is conceivable, but what is unexpected is that Zhuge Fuyan performed very well, not irritable, not humble, and without a trace of slack, and never mentioned anything else.


    This made Zhou Shu admire him a little more.


    Such a young man has a boundless future. Even without the help of the Heyin Sect, he may not be able to return to the Zhuge family to fight for the position of the head of the family.


    As for the process of talking, Zhou Shu was very satisfied.


    Although Zhuge Fuyan was not very young, he was born in a family of military disciplines. He has been fascinated by his eyes and eyes since he was a child. In addition, he has a firm heart. He also has a deep understanding of military discipline. It is not extensive, but it is good to know the original meaning. Others, Zhou Shu can Lead it out slowly.


    After some talk, I can''t say that it feels like opening a new world, but it''s not far away.


    Military Dao is a fusion of two types of Dao, and Zhou Shu��s Dao is a fusion of many types of Dao. The two are quite similar, and the military Dao has already matured. Zhou Shu��s Shuzhi Dao has just started. How to integrate the two Taoisms is of course beneficial to Shuzhi Tao, especially in terms of tactics. The various low-level tactics of Jundao will be very beneficial for Zhou Shu to create Shuzhi Tao in the future.


    Zhuge Fuyan was naturally more satisfied.


    Zhou Shu��s erudition gave him a lot of enlightenment, especially when Zhou Shu told him about the way of puppets-if puppets are used in the military formation and replaced by puppets in the military formation, wouldn��t it be solved? many questions? For a child of a family who lives outside, it is very difficult to cultivate his own power. If there is a puppet instead...


    And Zhou Shu also told him that if he did, no matter how many puppets were needed, the Heyin faction could help him.


    After talking about things, the two came out hand in hand, looking at the sea in the city, so surprised.


    In the Chamber Lu Xiaoxian stood opposite, with a respectful look, "Sovereign, I have checked what you ordered before."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "How is it?"


    "Elder Zhao Yueru is indeed from the Zhao family of Jinghai. Zhao Yihuan, whom the lord said, is also an ancestor of the Zhao family of Jinghai."


    Lu Xiaoxian said slowly, "Many years ago, Elder Zhao and her father were expelled from the Zhao family because of a trivial matter. When they left, they were chased and killed by the Zhao family. Her father died unfortunately to save Elder Zhao. , Only Elder Zhao escaped, and later went to the Heyin School."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Who assigned and killed Elder Zhao, have you found out?"


    "It is the current Patriarch of the Zhao Family in Jinghai, Zhao Tianxing, who cultivated in the late stage of the Transcendent Divine Realm. It is said that it is possible to cross the calamity and merge into one body. This person has a high level of cultivation and has a prominent reputation in the city and is highly respected by the cultivators." Lu Xiaoxian looked at Zhou Shu. A cold light flashed in his eyes, "Sect Master, do you want to avenge Elder Zhao?"


    "Yes, but not us to do it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and said lightly, "Leave him alone, but be careful."


    Why did Zhao Yueru leave Wanghai City and go to such a remote Heyin Sect to steal the teacher? It turns out that he was chased and killed. With Zhao Yueru''s clear-minded nature, she would not fail to repay this hatred.


    She will definitely be back.


    8)


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Measures when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1367: Give us

    After several days of the event, Zhou Shu left Wanghai City.


    He left a lot of soul fluid, saying that it was a lot, that was in the eyes of others, in his opinion, it was just a little bit.


    These soul fluids have some other magic weapons, which are rewards for the current disciples of the Heyin Sect, and they are also the capital for recruiting more disciples in the future.


    Soul liquid is already the most sought-after treasure in Dongshengzhou. As long as it appears at the auction, a group of immortal cultivators will rush away, lest you miss it, and a large number of lotus cultivators with soul liquid have naturally become the most desired by immortal cultivators. Joined sect.


    However, it is not easy to join the Heyin faction now. Heyin faction has passed the stage of expansion, and what is needed now is Ningque Wulan.


    Following the familiar seaside, Zhou Shu went back to Lingyu City.


    Looking at Donghai, many things will come to mind unconsciously, and I don''t know whether the deceased is well.


    Only one day away, he was called into Wushuang City by the city lord.


    The city lord and Xuanhu stared at Zhou Shu for a quarter of an hour, with a very strange look.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help it anymore, "You guys, what are you doing?"


    Xuanhu smiled slightly and stroked his beard, "It''s okay, I just want to confirm if you are still alive. It seems that you are alive now."


    Zhou Shu frowned and stared, "Don''t curse me, I''m not dead."


    "not dead?"


    The city lord glared back and shook his head and said, "Not dead? In the past few years, no matter how I summoned you and Qingque, there has been no response, and I can''t even feel a trace of your message! That is to say, you are not dead. It is the promotion of immortality, but the latter is obviously impossible, so Xuanhu and I think you are dead. Is this wrong?"


    Xuanhu nodded his head, quite suspicious, "Yes, it is reasonable to say that as long as you are still in the Xuanhuang world, the city lord will not be able to perceive it. You also know that Jianshi Zhimu can communicate with the Xuanhuang world."


    The city lord snorted, "Where are you and Qingque hiding?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and smiled, "Still in this world, just entered the secret realm."


    The city lord said angrily, "Secret realm? Impossible! What secret realm can''t be discovered by me?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "City Lord, it is the secret realm of Huaguo Mountain that has been lost for a long time. Qingque and I found the entrance and went in..."


    Except for a few places, Zhou Shu didn''t hide anything. After a few words, the two of them shook their heads and were shocked.


    "Unexpectedly, even the secret realm of Huaguo Mountain was found by you, and the city lord there hadn''t found it. You also found the magic monkey back then. It turns out that the legend is true..." Xuanhu said in praise, "Such a chance encounter. , I am afraid that no one in the world of cultivating immortals can compare, so your gains must be great?"


    "Ah, you have restored your eighth-order spirit veins, isn''t that better than mine?"


    The city lord was even more surprised, "I also spent some time in the eighth-order spiritual veins, where the origin of vitality is really strong, I grew up very quickly in it at the beginning, and laid the foundation for the future, just... alas, Later, I learned the spirit veins and veins everywhere, but the highest level I saw was only at the seventh level, and I couldn''t find the eighth level anymore."


    "gained a lot."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "What the city lord said is that if it is in the middle of the eighth-order spiritual vein, the training effect is indeed better than that of Wushuang City, but other places are still not as good as the city lord."


    "What, better than Wushuang City?"


    Xuanhu was taken aback, looking at Zhou Shu, his expression was a bit twisted, "Zhou Shu, if possible..."


    "Senior Xuanhu needless to say, it is a great honor for the younger generation to be able to help Senior," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "If Senior wants to go, I will definitely take Senior, but I have to wait a while and wait for me to finish some tasks. ."


    He was willing to say it, so naturally he wanted to let Xuanhu go.


    Wushuang City has helped him a lot, and it can be said that he has been completely connected with him. After he has discovered something, the first priority is the Heyin School and Wushuang City.


    "That''s great, Zhou Shu," Xuan Hu nodded vigorously, unable to hide his excitement, "I will prepare now as long as I have to wait."


    For the immortal cultivator who is ambition to cross the calamity, there may be nothing more important than a good cultivation environment. After knowing that Zhou Shu has an eighth-order spiritual vein, Xuanhu, who has always been calm, can no longer hold his breath, and his heart is extremely eager. , Other things are completely forgotten.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, after some time, I will inform seniors in the city, and then we will go together."


    He must return to the secret realm. Although he doesn''t need to cultivate there, other people need it very much. He has already made plans.


    Xuanhu repeatedly agreed, "Okay, okay..."


    The city lord looked at the two of them and snorted, "An eighth-order spiritual vein makes you so happy, hum, how unstable your mentality is, Bai Jingxiu has been practicing these years."


    Zhou Shu turned to the city lord and said straightly, "Troubled city lord also told Senior Bai Long that if he wants to go, juniors will be ready at any time."


    The city lord said dissatisfied, "Where to go, Zhou Shu, you all ask, why don''t you ask me?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "It��s okay for the city lord to want to go, but...you don��t need it at all, you don��t need it at all. If the cultivation base is used to determine the city lord��s Mahayana realm long ago, even if it��s a ninth-order spiritual channel, I don��t care."


    A high hat was sent out, and the city lord immediately changed his complexion and said with satisfaction, "That''s pretty much the same, then I won''t fight with you, you guys practice best, and I will save some trouble. ."


    Xuanhu''s face was full of joy, and he thought about it, "Zhou Shu, you said the blue bird is still inside?"


    "Yes, she is comprehending the soul tower, so I didn''t bother her."


    When talking about Qingque, Zhou Shu softened a little unconsciously, "I hope she can achieve something next time I go."


    "Being with you, she has a good chance," the city lord glanced at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "I used to think it would be difficult for her to survive the next catastrophe, but now it seems that she should be able to go. Farther, farther than I thought."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "How does the city lord know, can it be estimated?"


    The city lord shook his head and said, "That is the way of your cultivators, I don''t have it, I just have some experience."


    Zhou Shu seems to have some understanding, sometimes, experience is more direct and accurate than calculation.


    "Mu City Lord has lived for more than 20,000 years. It is rare to see people wrong." Xuan Hu looked at the City Lord thoughtfully. "It''s just that the City Lord has never said this to the three of us. I am afraid that we will be discouraged. Right? But today I talked about the blue bird, the old man would like to ask too, how many times does the city lord think I can survive the catastrophe? The old man must be prepared."


    "Don''t tell."


    The city lord shook his head and said with a smile, "Xuanhu, you don''t have to play with me. I don''t think you are sure. What I can tell you is that the fate of you, me and the entire Wushuang City has been changed by this guy in front of you."


    Xuanhu thought for a while, and asked, "The change is good or bad?"


    "I do not know either."


    The city lord just shook his head and stared at Zhou Shu, "Only he can give us the answer."


    :,,!!

 Chapter 1368: Great changes

    Both eyes fell on Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, smiled and said, "Ask me, I don''t know, but it''s up to people to plan and to get things done. As long as everything is well prepared, the chance of success will be high."


    The city lord said irritably, "I have been preparing."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hands and said, "That''s good, these things are impossible without the city owner."


    Xuanhu frowned slightly, "I don''t know what you are talking about, what is it?"


    "Xuanhu, you''ll know in a few days, it''s not suitable to say now."


    The city lord waved his hand and turned to Zhou Shu, "When will you come to Penglai Island and take away the Ye Mingzhu you want? During this time, I have collected a lot of them, almost a hundred, huh, I have lost a lot of my treasures. "


    Zhou Shu said unhappily, "Okay, the city lord, you can help a lot. I''ll go later."


    To restore the Demon Refining Pot, he alone is always not enough. Besides, I''ve been to the Temple of Stars and the Grand Ceremony of Summoning Stars. It is unrealistic to obtain a lot of starlight and star power at once, only by slowly collecting. In this regard, Wushuang City obviously has a great advantage.


    These more than one hundred night pearls, if all goes well, maybe the third character of the refining demon pot can be restored to its entirety, but Zhou Shu doesn''t know how to restore the fourth character, so he can only take one step to see.


    "Early, I have many things to discuss with you."


    The city lord nodded, his expression suddenly became serious, "Zhou Shu, you are going to Nanzhanzhou this time, did you participate in the matter between Shushan and the Barbarian?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, "What is going on with them now?"


    The city lord said condensedly, "You know? Then did you participate in it?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said seriously, "It''s okay to say that it''s okay to participate, or not to participate. I didn''t join which side, but I got acquainted with some people on both sides, which may have affected some."


    "It might be okay if you didn''t join directly."


    The city lord thought for a while, looked at Zhou Shu, and said solemnly, "This incident has angered Tiandao and has a great impact on the world of immortality. As far as I know, Tiandao''s view on this is that all those who have participated In the future, you will encounter calamities several times larger than before, and the road to immortality will be extremely difficult. If you participate in it, it will also attract revenge from Heaven, which is definitely not a good thing for you."


    "Heaven''s Dao is already revenge on me, it doesn''t matter if one more time or one less time."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "City Lord, I want to know, what is the result?"


    Xuanhu shook his head and said, "The sky is broken and the earth is broken, and both lose and lose."


    "No one thought that Shushan would actually use the Eightfold Elder of the Cross Tribulation Realm to deal with the barbarians, and put the battlefield on the Shushan Mountain, ha," the city lord laughed, but was slightly sad, "They probably thought that with the formation The Fa can prevent the spread of Heavenly Tribulation, too naive."


    Xuanhu slowly said, "Shu Mountain has five main peaks. Three of them have fallen. Three thousand miles of Shu Mountain. Nearly half of the mountain range was razed to the ground. It is said that Shu Mountain disciples have suffered heavy casualties. At least a quarter of the disciples are in the sky. There is no shortage of elites who are killed in the robbery."


    "Naive, really naive."


    The city lord said twice in succession, with a kind of anger and helplessness, "It sounds like a good idea to use the heavens to deal with the enemy, but Shushan doesn''t want to think about it, how can the heavens be used by the cultivators? They have a wishful calculation. , But the way of heaven will never follow their wishes, the heavenly tribulation that heavenly way descends is more than ten times more violent than the normal nine-fold heavenly tribulation? Shushan, really asking for trouble."


    Xuanhu nodded, "Such a catastrophe, it is impossible for Elder Shushan to successfully overcome the catastrophe, and he also suffered many disciples. This is really unwise."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Where is the barbarian?"


    "Barbarians, almost the entire army is wiped out. I heard that only three high priests managed to escape. The other barbarians who attacked were all turned into ashes in the catastrophe," Xuanhu thought for a while, "have experienced this battle. , The barbarians may have to sting for thousands of years before they can return to their former conditions."


    "Assault Shushan?"


    The city lord was very disdainful, "It deserves it, no barbarians have tried this way for tens of thousands of years, but they did it suddenly, not looking for death? I don''t understand why the barbarians would act like this, it is really stupid, can it be this? In the past few years, have there been no smart people in the barbarian tribe?"


    "The barbarians have always been stupid, but what the old man can''t understand is why Shushan would lead the robbery to besieged, causing such a situation where both sides suffer."


    Xuanhu shook his head and sighed, "The two of them seem to have cooperated well. This time, they must fight to the death. No one of them knows that there will be an alien invasion soon? They just Don''t think about it, if you fight for both losses now, then the future Nanzhanzhou will be vulnerable and easily attacked by a foreign race? No consideration of the consequences."


    The two discussed the Shushan and the barbarians, and they were quite puzzled and angry.


    Zhou Shu felt a slight shock in his heart. He never believed that there would be no wise men in the Barbarians and Shushan, and would not know about the alien invasion a hundred years later, but they still did.


    He has been through most of the whole incident. From the beginning to the present, he has watched or participated in it. Now when he looks back and thinks about it, there seem to be many coincidences, but the ending is almost certain.


    Regardless of whether Suddenly agrees to the surrender of the wizard god, Suddenly the tribe that held the ceremonial ceremony of all gods will surely launch the barbarians to attack Shushan, and even if there is no Zhou Shu sent back to Henglang TaoistZhen Yuanting will definitely raise the robbery. Of course, Shu Shan would definitely agree with his proposition to eliminate barbarism. It is just the difference between guilt and meritorious service and self-salvation.


    It has long been doomed, there is no way to change it, but why did it lead to such an ending? Is anyone behind it?


    Thinking of this, my heart was unconsciously terrified.


    Seven hundred years ago, Emei, who had changed drastically, and the Jiang family, who had already changed, seemed to have fallen into a dilemma long ago. Now, it��s the turn of the barbarians in the Shu Mountain and the Shiwan Mountain. Nanzhanzhou is already a time of great chaos.


    If the alien race from the outer world enters the world of Xuanhuang from here, Nanzhanzhou has almost no possibility of resisting it.


    The city lord was also concerned about this and snorted, "It''s like this now, what about when the aliens invade? Nanzhanzhou is completely unreliable. They will be the first to fall in the future."


    Xuanhu seemed to be thinking, "The big changes have been accomplished, but they are also difficult to change. We only need to take care of Penglai. As for the alien invasion a hundred years later..."


    Listening to the words of the two, Zhou Shu suddenly realized that there was a light in his heart.


    "It may not be a hundred years."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two and his eyes flashed, "The alien race is already invading the world of Xuanhuang, and the great changes in Nanzhanzhou are all caused by them. Although they did not appear on the surface, they have done countless actions in the dark. "


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1369: Dare not think again

    "Already invading?"


    Xuanhu''s face tightened, "No, if it is true, there should be signs, such as the fission of the world."


    Zhou Shu immediately said, "There are signs, but if a few foreign races enter, the signs are also very small, and they may not be noticed. Seniors also remember the previous Yinkui clan? If it''s not the seniors who happened to be there, then No one will know."


    Xuanhu nodded unconsciously, "That was indeed the case. If it''s a few breaths late, I''m afraid I won''t feel it either."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think Nanzhanzhou must have had foreign races coming in very early, and it took many years to make arrangements for the situation today."


    Xuanhu slightly chin his head, "It seems that this is also possible, but..."


    "But why doesn''t God care?"


    The city lord took his words and was quite puzzled, "This is a matter of heaven, we may not know it, but heaven must know that one or two come in, but if what you say is true, then There are at least dozens or more of the alien races lurking in Nanzhanzhou. Knowing that there are so many alien races coming down, Heaven does not care about them, watching them do things in Nanzhanzhou?"


    Xuan Hu said slowly, "If it is true, what did Dao want to do that day? And such behavior must have violated the rules he should abide by."


    "It''s not the first time that Tiandao has ignored the rules. Needless to say, this is not the case."


    The city lord thought for a while and said, ��I��m only surprised that the Xuanhuang world is in chaos and it is not good for the heavens, and if the Xuanhuang world is gone, he will have to suffer along with it. Not only is it impossible to get promoted, but he will even fall... Then he What is the reason for letting the aliens ignore it, I can''t think of it."


    He and Xuanhu both looked at Zhou Shu and seemed to come up with a clear answer.


    And Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "I don''t know this, I just think it will be like this."


    Xuanhu nodded slightly, "Is it just feeling..."


    "Your feeling is inaccurate," the city lord shook his head and slowly said, "I don''t know it will be like this, the way of heaven will not be so bad, now let the aliens invade, and even change the entire Nanzhanzhou pattern. It doesn��t matter, it��s unlikely, it doesn��t fit his nature."


    "The city lord said so."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, said nothing, and there was no need to argue about this.


    His feeling comes from the occasional eighth sense, which is not clear, just one or two vague images, but he believes that there is nothing wrong with the feeling.


    He had an eighth sense. He didn''t tell the city lord and Xuanhu. The less people knew about it, the better, and Qingque had also warned him not to say it.


    "I''ll leave first."


    Zhou Shu bowed a salute, turned and left, while the city lord and Xuanhu were still standing where they were, their expressions calm.


    The city lord looked at Xuanhu and said slowly, "Do you think what he said is possible?"


    Xuanhu thought for a while, "The possibility is unlikely, and I don''t know what Zhou Shu thinks, hehe, he may not understand the meaning of the Xuanhuang world to the heavens... In the eyes of the old man, the Xuanhuang world is like the heavens. The clone is related to honor and disgrace."


    After a pause, he continued, "We immortal cultivators are the bugs that grow out of the body. Heaven does not care too much, and even cultivates them, because he has a lot of things and needs these bugs to do, but once the bugs become too big It has a great impact on the clone. It��s like a disease. Then Heaven will get rid of the bugs. In the process, the clone will also hurt and lose flesh, but Heaven will definitely keep the clone basically intact, no Big things are allowed, while alien invasions are different. Aliens are like stubborn diseases from the outside, which are difficult to solve by the clone. At this time, they have to rely on the bugs to drive away the stubborn diseases to make the clone complete."


    The city lord stagnated slightly, and couldn''t help sighing, "Xuanhu, you can see it thoroughly, but the bug, it''s a bit past."


    "It''s just a matter of looking away, but in the eyes of Heavenly Dao, we immortal cultivators are really nothing. Even if they are not insects, they are almost like slaves. Therefore, the old man must get rid of the shackles of Heavenly Dao."


    Xuanhu looked indifferent, with a confident smile, knowing that his fate was like this, but he was never reconciled, and was about to break free. This was the cultivator.


    The city lord slowly said, "In this invasion, many foreign races have accumulated more than 10,000 years of power, and the momentum is fierce, and the immortal cultivators are gradually withering. One day is not as good as the day. The calamity, Heaven cannot be outside, and he has no reason not to help immortal cultivators, but to help aliens. This is really impossible. Those things will not be caused by aliens. Zhou Shu has always been correct, but He was wrong this time."


    Xuanhu nodded, but there was some doubt in his eyes, "City Lord, you said the same, Zhou Shu has never missed it, then will this time..."


    "Is it really indulgence?"


    The city lord''s figure was shocked, "Impossible, unless he... plans to abandon the mysterious yellow world, otherwise I can''t think of another reason."


    "give up?"


    Xuan Hu said in amazement, "Isn''t the way of heaven the way of the Xuanhuang world, what will happen to him and where can he go after giving up the Xuanhuang world?"


    "I don''t know," the city lord shook his head, "but I know that Heavenly Dao doesn''t have to be a mysterious world. The clone can also be discarded. Although it will have a great impact on him, the strength of cultivation will lose most of it. But if a better place can be found, more resources can be obtained from there, and the previous losses can be made up...It is difficult to say, and it is not impossible."


    "Ah, is that so."


    Xuanhu pondered slightly, "If what Zhou Shu said is true, it means that Heaven has found a new place to go, so I no longer value the mysterious yellow world let the aliens come in and destroy the immortal cultivators. , But that doesn��t seem to be of much benefit to him either."


    "There are benefits," the city lord said slowly, "you can get it from the aliens."


    Xuan Hu was startled, "Ah, you mean, Heaven and the alien races who are about to invade have reached an agreement?"


    The city lord nodded and sighed, "If Zhou Shu''s feeling is true, then there is only this possibility, otherwise Tiandao has no reason to do that."


    The two looked at each other, their eyes very sad.


    Xuanhu shook his head quickly, "It won''t be like this."


    The city lord nodded, "Yes, it won''t be. It''s just Zhou Shu thinking about it, how could this kind of thing happen, haha."


    He laughed unconsciously, and Xuanhu also laughed, only with a little panic in that smile.


    They dare not say any more, and they dare not think anymore.


    What if it is true?


    That is to say, in the near future, the opponents of the cultivators will not only be countless foreign races, but also the heavenly way that should have been on their side. In such a war, is it possible for the cultivators to win?


    There are too many opponents and too strong, and even a confident cultivator would not dare to say the words "can win".


    At that time, the end of human cultivators may also be here. .


    a


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1370: Like smoke

    After leaving Wushuang City, Zhou Shu was still thinking about that question.


    He always felt that the alien race had entered Nanzhanzhou a long time ago, lurking in various forces, and constantly changing the course of the world, but he had no evidence to prove that it was impossible for him to go to Shushan or the barbarian to find those alien races. Come out, this matter has to be put away temporarily.


    However, with such an idea, after returning to the Heyin School, he must rectify the sect and check whether there is a foreign race or someone who has been bought by a foreign race.


    It��s nothing to harm Nanzhanzhou, Dongshengzhou, and the Heyin faction. The same thing must never happen.


    "Master Shu!"


    "Brother Shu!"


    Just thinking about it, two very familiar voices came from the front.


    Hao Ruoyan and Hao Siyun, who were already in the realm of the gods, stood side by side and looked at him with a smile, eyes like water.


    "Come to pick me up?"


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, warm and joyful, feeling very comfortable after returning home after a long absence.


    "Master Shu, you are finally back."


    The two women arrived gracefully, bowed slightly and bowed, stood beside Zhou Shu, and quietly grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand, and their faint smile contained great satisfaction.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and said warmly, "Just come, let''s go."


    The three of them walked together and went back to Lingyu City. They met again after a long time. They had many things to say and many things to do. Among them, they were happy, but there was no need to say more.


    However, the return journey is much slower for the three of them. That��s because Zhou Shu has too many things to teach them. Most of them are based on the experience of these years. There are also many secrets and secrets suitable for them. After returning to Lingyu City , He may not have so much free time, and now he can do it all.


    Under Zhou Shu''s training, the two women grew up very quickly in all aspects.


    About two months later, Lingyu City finally entered the scope of divine consciousness.


    Zhou Shu looked at the two of them and said warmly, "Ruoyan, like clouds, after I pass the catastrophe, I will take you to the Huaguo Mountain to practice. The transformation of the gods is just the beginning. There is much you need to do. Time waits for no one. Must hurry up at all times."


    "I know, Brother Shu, I must go to the Tribulation Realm."


    Hao Siyun clenched her fists hard, seeming to swear. As the old goals are achieved one by one, the new goals are getting bigger and bigger, and she is becoming more and more like a true immortal cultivator, and she has matured. .


    Hao Ruoyan thought about it for a while, but shook his head and said warmly, "Master Shu, Ruoyan will not go and stay in Lingyu City."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What''s the matter?"


    "If Yan is struggling to break through this time, he will almost die..."


    After talking for a while, she sighed lightly, "It was also the last time I broke through the Nascent Soul Realm. Ruoyan can tell. For Ruoyan, the Transcendent God Realm is the limit. It is impossible to successfully advance to the next level. One hand, it''s better to settle for the status quo, mostly Shu Shi..."


    "Sister, what are you talking about? With Senior Brother Shu here, we will definitely be able to cross the Tribulation Realm and even ascend to an immortal together!"


    Hao Siyun interrupted her, bulging her mouth, very dissatisfied, as if she became a child again, stubborn and headstrong.


    "It''s different, sister, our aptitudes are inherently too far apart, one place each day, and the time I met Shu Shi is too late. If it were earlier, it might be the same as you, but now it won��t be. "Looking at her sister, Hao Ruoyan smiled faintly, and said softly, "But it''s okay, Ruoyan is not sad at all, and everyone has their own lives. If Yan can meet Shu Shi, he can have almost three thousand years of life. Ruo Yan knows enough. There is no regret."


    Hao Siyun grabbed her sister''s hand with some crying sounds, "But, sister, we said we want to be together..."


    Hao Ruoyan shook her head and stroked her sister a few times, "Don''t be sad, you have your way, I have mine, you go and practice hard, so that you can help Master Shu in the future, and if you stay in Lingyu City, it can be better. To help Master Shu do things."


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Then, if Yan, you will stay in Lingyu City, and I will be more relieved if you manage the lotus school."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Ruoyan knows, Master Shu."


    Hao Siyun raised his head and glared at Zhou Shu, and said angrily, "Senior Brother Shu, how can you...how can you say that, you don''t persuade sister to practice hard and win the Tribulation, but you want her to stay in Lingyu City? ..."


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense."


    Hao Ruoyan shook her head towards her sister, and said warmly, "Master Shu is right to do this. We immortal cultivators, if we know when to do something, we have to do everything we can if we have hope, but there is no hope. It��s a waste of time. It��s not good for oneself or others. Instead of wasting time, it��s better to stay here. The Dutchman needs me."


    "Who says there is no hope, there must be, sister, anyway, I must let you rise to an immortal with me!"


    Hao Siyun shook his head like a rattle, a few teardrops slid across his face unconsciously, and fell off.


    Watching the two argue, Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously.


    "You''re still laughing, Senior Brother Shu, I..." Hao Siyun turned his head and stared at Zhou Shu, not getting angry, but in his heart he really didn''t want to say anything bad about him, and his cheeks were sulking.


    Zhou Shu looked at the two and smiled, "When did I say there was no hope, and when did I say Ruoyan could not rise to the immortal?"


    Hao Siyun was startled, "Ah? You haven''t said that, but you haven''t said that you should let your sister continue to practice and let her manage the sect. Doesn''t you think your sister has no hope?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head lightly and looked at Zhou Shu with gentle eyes, UU reading "Master Shu, Ruoyan knows his aptitude, he really can''t break through anymore, forcibly promoted will definitely die, destiny It''s hard to violate, Ruoyan doesn''t want Master Shu to waste his energy..."


    "Shengxian does not necessarily have to break through."


    Before she finished speaking, Zhou Shu grabbed her hand and said warmly, "Don''t worry, you don''t need to think about these things. With me, you will all be promoted. I will not leave any of you, destiny, destiny. What''s that? Haha."


    "Really?"


    Hao Siyun''s eyes widened.


    Zhou Shu pretended to be angry and frowned, "When did I lie to you?"


    "Great!"


    Hao Siyun burst into laughter, holding her sister''s arm and shaking her arms, excited, "Sister, sister, did you hear that? Brother Shu said we can definitely be promoted together!"


    "Well, I heard it."


    Hao Ruoyan patted her sister''s hand, smiling like a flower. Even if she didn''t believe it, her heart was full of happiness at the moment.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu brought up the two women and said warmly, "You do your own thing, don''t take care of the rest, just leave it to me."


    "I see, Master Shu."


    "Brother Shu is the best, I believe everything I say!"


    Holding Zhou Shu''s arm tightly, as if he never wanted to let go.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1371: Duxin Dan

    Without disturbing too many people, Zhou Shu calmly returned to the Heyin school.


    After an hour, many elders gathered together and began to listen to every word of Zhou Shu.


    Another hour later, the elders left one after another, following Zhou Shu''s orders.


    With the promulgation of laws and regulations and the implementation of various measures, the Heyin School and Lingyu City soon became lively.


    Everything was planned by Zhou Shu long ago, and instructions were given through Wushuang City long ago. All the elders and disciples have already understood that they will start working as soon as Zhou Shu comes back. There is no delay, order and prohibition, just one word, steady.


    Perhaps the most important of these is to rectify the Zongmen and Lingyu City.


    Every immortal cultivator in Lingyu City must be inspected by Zhou Shu to perceive whether he is a foreign race, and he does not slack in the slightest.


    To fight foreigners, he must first settle in. Zhou Shu felt that the foreign race had entered the world of Xuanhuang, and he had to do it. In his own sect and Lingyu City, no foreign race was allowed to exist.


    This order caused opposition from many immortal cultivators, but in front of Zhou Shu, all the objections were invalid.


    The facts have also proved that this move is very necessary.


    Zhou Shu did indeed find traces of alien races in the city, and there were more than one, but two. One of them had even joined the Heyin Sect and became an inner disciple of the Heyin Sect.


    On the surface, there is no difference between them and immortal cultivators, but if you observe carefully, you can find that there are several different souls hidden in their bodies. After Zhou Shu felt abnormal, he screened them in every possible way and found that one of those souls did not belong to immortal cultivators. It is from the distant Tianwaiyuan Clan.


    The Yuan clan was a race in the Xuanhuang world in the ancient times. They have a good relationship with the dragon clan, but they hate humans more than the dragon clan. They feel that humans have great potential and believe that humans will be a threat to them. Therefore, they Regarding newborn humans as food, they will kill and swallow them when they see them, in an attempt to gain the potential of human beings to enhance themselves.


    The Yuan Clan can be said to be one of the greatest enemies of mankind, and one of the alien races most familiar to human immortals.


    From the desolate ancient times to the ancient times, the human immortal cultivators never stopped fighting with them, and finally drove them out of the mysterious yellow world.


    For more than ten thousand years, the Yuan clan seemed to be silent and never appeared again.


    The discovery at this time indicated that they might be back again, but they can''t be 100% sure. After all, they are just souls, not the real Yuan clan. There may not be souls that have been sleeping for a long time in the Xuanhuang world, and it cannot be fully proved.


    Zhou Shu didn''t expose them, and put them back, intending to learn more from them.


    These two people have become the focus of attention of Zhou Shu and the Heyin School, and they are all under surveillance.


    After the rectification, Zhou Shu, Lin Zhu, and many other disciples and elders began to build the anode and cathode fire towers.


    That was Zhou Shu''s construction based on several Taoisms, such as the Array Dao, the Qi Dao, the Five Elements Dao, and the Puppet Dao. It is very complicated. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the most complicated building in Dongshengzhou. , It doesn''t seem like a big deal, but nearly a thousand lines extend from the bottom of the tower, connecting all the facilities and formations in the Heyin School.


    When the anode and cathode fire tower is completed, the anode and cathode fire beads will continue to send out Yuanli, and those Yuanli will bear the needs of all the facilities of the entire Heyin School. In the future, the Holy Spirit Array will be everywhere in the Heyin School. Open forever, day and night, and there is no need to consume even a spiritual stone element to maintain the anode and cathode fire beads and puppets of the anode and cathode fire tower.


    All the spiritual stones can be used for cultivation, and the elders no longer need to expend the vitality to gather the vital stones.


    This is something that no sect has ever had before.


    And all the design and steps have been done by Zhou Shu, the rest is action, with Lin Zhu presiding, it can be completed within one year.


    After being busy for about three months, Zhou Shu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He planned to get everything done well before the fusion of the Tribulation. Even if he made any small mistakes, the Heyin School could last for a while.


    That night.


    A rainbow light descended from the sky and landed on the peak of the pagoda.


    The rainbow light is seven colors, brilliant and colorful, there are countless auspicious clouds in the week, and many original qi continue to drop and condense in the pagoda peak.


    "Success!"


    Yangmei, standing in front of the pill furnace, couldn''t help but jump up and plunged into Zhou Shu''s arms.


    Looking up at Zhou Shu, tears flashed in her eyes, tears of excitement, crystal clear as stars.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu stroked her hair, eyes full of tenderness and more satisfaction.


    The door of the pill furnace opened slowly, and a light blue pill slowly emerged, with a strange luster, as the surrounding aura gathered on the pill, the color of the pill became more and more gorgeous, like a sapphire, The word "" in the middle is particularly shining.


    This is Duxin Dan.


    From the three-heart pill that Zhou Shu got.


    The Tianxin Pill and Huaxin Pill in the pill recipes, Yangmei has already been successfully refined, and the final Duxin Pill, Yangmei took 13 years to study, and then it took three years and three months to finally refine this A superb.


    The Supreme Heart Crossing Pill can temporarily eliminate the demons of the cultivator.


    The heart demon is a hurdle that any immortal cultivator cannot overcome. It is a barrier, delusion and obsession. It is a hidden defect in the heart of the immortal cultivator. When I can��t feel it, nothing happens, but when It really appears in front of you, and it heralds the end of practice.


    Zhou Shu''s heart is as firm as iron, and he believes that there will be no inner demons, but he also knows that everyone has inner demons, and the inner demons always exist. The less he can feel , it means the inner demons are hidden. The deeper he gets, the worse he will lose when the demons appear.


    He never even wanted to think about it, because he felt that thinking about the demon itself might bring the demon.


    From the very beginning, he was unwilling to swear by the heart demon. He didn''t seem to be afraid of the heart demon at all, but he knew that the deepest worry in his heart was the heart demon. He was not even willing to go to the tribulation before the matter was over. .


    This is one of his hidden weaknesses, and it is almost the only weakness.


    Fortunately, he has Yangmei.


    Yang Mei understood his thoughts a long time ago. After returning to the Heyin School, the most important thing was to study the Duxin Pill in the Sanxin Pill. This long-lost Zen Men Pill was very important to Zhou Shu, perhaps the most important. important.


    The effort pays off. She succeeds, then Zhou Shu also succeeds. Before she can achieve great power, she has no worries.


    "It''s all right, brother, pick it up quickly."


    Yangmei broke free and urged Zhou Shu, "Don''t make a mistake, don''t worry me."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and reached out to take the Du Xin Dan.


    The Heart Crossing Pill completely absorbed all the origins of the Heavenly Falling Phenomenon, and truly took shape, hanging above the pill furnace, full of temptation.


    Whoosh--


    Suddenly flew towards the sky. ...


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1372: Cup of tea

    "Where to go!"


    Zhou Shuyue grabbed it and pinched Du Xin Dan in his hand.


    Du Xin Danwu trembled a few times, but there was no movement.


    When Duxin Dan received the origin of heaven and earth before, Zhou Shu felt a change. The Duxin Dan was very spiritual and resembling a living thing. Knowing that it wanted to escape, Zhou Shu would not take it lightly.


    "what?"


    Yangmei stared at the pill and said blankly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Good thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Junior sister, the best pill that you refined is born with spirit and wants to escape."


    "Born with spirit?" Yang Mei widened her eyes. "How could this happen? I have read in the pill book. It often takes many years for a pill to give birth to spirituality. It may not be possible for thousands of years."


    "Usually this is the case, but you are different."


    Looking at Yangmei, Zhou Shu smiled narrowly, "Because you are the daughter of destiny."


    Yangmei slapped Zhou Shu, curled her lips, complained, "Senior brother is making fun of me again, I don''t believe that."


    "Haha, but it is indeed the truth," Zhou Shu explained with a smile, "After experiencing hardship, your power of compassion is unique. Although it is not as broad as the elder Cihangzong, it is purely the first. Entrusting all things with compassion, no one in Cihangzong can match this, and you are the only one in the entire world of immortality. Perhaps it is for this reason that the pill that you refine is different from others and is born with spirit."


    "Oh����"


    Yangmei lowered her head and pinched her fingers for a while, then raised her head and said, "This is not my first best medicine, it was not like this before."


    Zhou Shu touched her hair and said warmly, "Of course it��s impossible to make each pill like this. It also shows that you use a lot of thoughts on this pill. However, once it succeeds, there will be a second. Refining every pill is different from others and better than others."


    "Well, each one is different, and they are used by the brothers and Heyin Pie."


    Yangmei tilted her head and smiled, smiling very comfortably, only a little puzzled in her eyes, "This Heart Crossing Pill has spirituality, there is no problem, right?"


    "Absolutely no problem, with it, I will be more confident in crossing the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted her head lightly, "It is a great blessing for me to have you."


    Unexpectedly, Yang Mei was not as shy as in the past, but looked at Zhou Shu very firmly, "Brother, me too."


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu grabbed her hand and said softly, "After so many days of hard work, you should also go to rest. Whatever you want, I will accompany you."


    Yang Mei thought about it for a while, then hesitated, "Brother, I want to continue to make alchemy. When the pill was released just now, I seemed to feel something. It seemed that the alchemy was showing signs of improvement, but I couldn''t tell what it was. I thought Continue alchemy and figure out that point."


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately, "Okay, then I won''t disturb you."


    This state is obviously an epiphany. At this time, continuing to refine the alchemy is the best choice, and the alchemy may be able to break through.


    "Ok."


    Yangmei nodded lightly, her eyes warm as spring, "Brother, are you going to cross the catastrophe? I don''t know how difficult it is to cross the catastrophe, but brother, you must come back well, I have been waiting for you."


    "You don''t need to think about these things too much. Make a good alchemy, and I will succeed."


    Zhou Shu pierced his fingers, his firm face was full of confidence, and there was no worry or confusion.


    Yang Mei stared at him for a long time, and said seriously, "I see, brother, you don''t have to worry about things here, if Sister Yan and the others are there, nothing will happen."


    Zhou Shu gave her a hug, nodded vigorously, said nothing more, and went straight.


    In the next few days, Zhou Shu made the final preparations and confessed the affairs of the Heyin faction. He planned to leave the Heyin faction tomorrow and go to the tribulation.


    He walked around in the Dutch school, Xu Shi still had a little nostalgia in his heart.


    Although everything is ready, he also feels that there will be no problem in crossing the catastrophe, but he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If there is a problem, I am afraid that today is the last day of the Heyin School.


    The blue breeze blew, and a blue shirt fell in front of him, looking at him with a smile.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Xuan Qing, you''re back, it''s been a long time."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded, "I came back from the task, why are you in a daze here, why don''t you go to my place for a cup of tea?"


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and promised, "I always wanted to go before, but I couldn''t find you. Now you come back, I certainly can''t miss it, just to see what your tea ceremony has improved."


    Ning Xuanqing chuckled, "Hey, I have grown a lot, enough to be an elder in a tea ceremony sect."


    In words, the two have reached Yulin Peak.


    The beauty remains the same, but in the empty mountain, there are a few more blue birds and a bit more spirituality.


    Not long after, a cup of spiritual tea was brought in front of Zhou Shu. It was clear and sweet. The tea leaves spread out like flowers, with distinct layers, and they were really beautiful.


    "Please use tea."


    Zhou Shu took a sip, unconsciously praised, "Sure enough, it is much stronger than before. Not to mention the vitality, there is also a trace of original energy in it. This cup of tea is comparable to a rare fifth-order spiritual creature. "


    "It can also prolong life, I used Bilingguo."


    Ning Xuanqing was inviting credit, and acted as a little girl again, "Taking it from the sect, the lord will not blame me."


    "Some Lingguo come to ask me too," Zhou Shu frowned and smiled, "Xuan Qing, how are you in Wushuang City? I heard the city lord talk about you a few times, to you Full of praise."


    "Very good, just a little tired."


    Ning Xuanqing sat down and said softly, "I do tasks every day, but I still have too few points.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I can give you points."


    "Don''t give it to me," Ning Xuanqing shook his head quickly, "I''m very satisfied if you let me enter Wushuang City. If you give me points, then I don''t rely on you? Not good, and the task is good, much more fulfilling. Now, all aspects have made rapid progress."


    Knowing her nature, Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, let me just talk about it, what have your points changed?"


    "Of course it is Shuren Lane."


    Ning Xuanqing said without hesitation, "I passed the third-class Shuren Lane a few years ago, and now I am struggling in the second-class. Every time I finish a task, the points are spent there. Hehe, spend the points to suffer, but my soul grows really Soon, I think, after more than ten years, I should be able to pass the second-class tree people lane. At that time, I can go to the nine-story tower to recast my soul. The city lord has promised me, as long as I pass the second-class tree Renxiang, he will help me qualify."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "The city lord is really nice to you."


    "Yes, I should have done too many tasks, hehe."


    Ning Xuanqing followed and laughed, "Now every time I go to Wushuang City, I can see him posting missions and shouting there. I can��t wait for all the city residents to keep doing missions... I don��t know where so many missions come from. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. He knew the reason. These tasks all originated from the plan he and the city lord had made. 8)


    :,,gegegengxin!!

 Chapter 1373: leave

    After chatting for a long time, Ning Xuanqing paused and came to the topic.


    "Zhou Shu, are you going to cross the robbery?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly calm, "Well, I will leave tomorrow. If you come back late, I''m afraid you won''t see me."


    "Don''t say such a thing."


    Ning Xuanqing couldn''t help frowning, and whispered, "I believe that others can''t come back through the robbery, but I don''t believe you can''t come back."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "So confident in me?"


    Glancing at him, Ning Xuanqing nodded, showing a little seriousness, "That''s for sure."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, replaced the wine with tea, and toasted a cup, "Thank you."


    "But..." After hesitating for a while, Ning Xuan said slowly, "There seems to be a pill that can help immortal cultivators overcome the catastrophe in Wushuang City. You should know, are you ready?"


    "Help crossing the robbery..."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, as if thinking of something, he couldn''t help but wonder, "Are you talking about the Pill of Heaven? How do you know this?"


    "Yes, it is the Pill of Destiny."


    Ning Xuanqing showed a bit of joy, "The city lord showed up with me that day, and I saw it, and I couldn''t think of it. Wushuang City has even this kind of treasure..." She shook her head and said disappointedly, "It''s a pity. There are so many points that I can��t get, but you should be fine, right?"


    "This city lord, haha," Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Don''t worry, I have a destiny pill, but I shouldn''t need it."


    Ning Xuanqing said anxiously, "Ah, why not use it, if you can add a little bit, it can be a little bit."


    "Destiny, destiny."


    A trace of disdain appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, "I''m about to overcome the catastrophe, and I still believe in the destiny, let alone this day, it won''t kill me."


    He had the Destiny Pill a long time ago, but he never felt that he needed it, and this name did not fit his current idea of ??heaven.


    "Heaven is not giving orders..."


    Ning Xuanqing was stunned, muttering, seemingly unclear.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Don''t think too much, I am different from you."


    "I know, you have always been different," she said unconsciously, she glanced at Zhou Shu, and said thoughtfully, "You don''t have to be sure that you have your reason, I won''t say much. ...I believe you will be able to come back."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Of course, I want to come back to drink your tea."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded seriously, "Waiting for you."


    "gone."


    Zhou Shu stood up, arched his hands, and disappeared in an instant, while Ning Xuanqing sat there, sluggish for a long time, thinking about her own thoughts.


    Soon, Zhou Shu left Lingyu City and flew to the East China Sea.


    The boundless and unmanned sea has always been a favorite place for cultivators to cross the catastrophe. On the lonely island of the sea, one person should cater for the catastrophe. There are three advantages:


    First, show your attitude to the Dao of Heaven. You don��t need other people��s help or affect other people. This way, the catastrophe will be smaller, and in a crowded place, the catastrophe will feel that you use other people to rob, and the corresponding power will be Increase.


    Second, avoid interruptions, make it easier to arrange various formations, and make the most complete preparations.


    Third, even if they die, not many people know this. This is very important. Some sects often have only one monk who can overcome the calamity. Once they know that the monk is dead, other sects will take advantage of it.


    Zhou Shu also intends to survive the catastrophe in the sea, not for these reasons.


    He had determined long ago that he would find a place where water, fire and earth merged to overcome the catastrophe. Such a place is most likely to be found only in the sea.


    The reason must start a long time ago.


    Soon after finding the Jin Yin Jue, Zhou Shu completely practiced the Five Elements Ancient Jue to perfection, and began to deduce the Five Elements General Outline.


    The Five Elements General Outline says that to complete the practice of the Five Elements Law Jue, you can also try to unite the five elements and transform each other into one, forming the body of the five elements like a dragon. The body of the five elements is no less than the body of the catastrophe, and even stronger.


    To this end, the Five Elements General Program has made a plan to introduce the power of the five elements into the body to generate five different five element seeds in the body, and then cultivate them one by one, let them gradually grow, and finally merge them.


    Zhou Shu tried to do it. He gave birth to the seed of wood and fire, and he also got the power of wood and fire in his body. It circulated in the energy veins like a vitality, but he deduced and tried countless times. , Can not fully adapt to the two five element powers, balance without offsetting, and have no harm to the body, and can merge and decompose at any time. It is not only difficult, but also an impossible task for the cultivator.


    The cultivator is not a chi beast, let alone a chi dragon.


    He gave up, he overturned this idea and looked for other ways to integrate the five elements.


    After a long time of deduction, he finally came up with a feasible method, that is, to find a place where the five elements are combined, to obtain the power of the five elements and then merge, merge into the power of the five elements and then blend into the body, using The power of the five elements comes to wash the body, thereby obtaining the body of the five elements.


    Some tricks, but the chance of success is definitely much greater than the integration of the five elements in the body.


    Once done, the body will be able to surpass the current state of Consummation, and be more resilient, like a dragon, reach or even exceed the level of transitional calamity, and will be able to survive the catastrophe more safely.


    The body is as strong as a dragon before crossing the catastrophe, so what is the catastrophe?


    The land of the five elements is hard to find in the Xuanhuang world. Whether in ancient times or now, there are only two kinds of five elements in the hidden dragon valley that Zhou Shu has visited. According to ancient records, there are in the earliest ancient Kunlun secret cave, but now It is definitely not realistic to go.


    However, for Zhou Shu, it is almost enough to find three, because he has brought enough wood and gold materials, and then he can use the perfect five elements to enlarge and strengthen it. Of course, if he has been sleeping all the time Xiaogun can wake up in time, it is more perfect, but it can be without Xiaogun.


    The East China Sea is so big that you won��t even be able to find such a place Besides, he has a map of the East China Sea given by Jiao Ling. After a careful scan, he already has many goals, about seven or eight islands. The conditions may be met.


    Just look for them one by one.


    The land of the five elements is prepared for the body, but in terms of the primordial spirit, there are not many requirements for the location, just enough vitality and aura, this is not a problem.


    What I want to say is that one month after returning to the Heyin Sect, he merged the second soul with the main soul.


    His main body soul is much stronger than the second soul, and it is not a magnitude at all. Unity is like a river flowing into the sea, and it has almost no impact on Zhou Shu''s soul. Of course, there are minor changes. Yes, that second soul has been cultivating alone for more than ten years, and he has a trace of self-consciousness. It is unavoidable that he has a little bit of self-consciousness. It was completely swallowed by Zhou Shu.


    What Zhou Shu wanted was complete control, he didn''t need any other consciousness in the body.


    For other cultivators, this is very troublesome, but for Zhou Shu, it is not a big deal at all.


    Without the side of the second soul, what Zhou Shu has to do now is to find a suitable place to fit together, unite the body, unite the soul and the body, welcome the catastrophe, and survive the catastrophe.


    .


    a


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1374: Huoyun Island

    "That''s it. Ranwen Novels`"


    Zhou Shu made a decision the moment he saw Huoyun Island, and there was no need to go to other islands.


    Huoyun Island was once a well-known island in the East China Sea. The ground was soaring to the sky that countless fire clouds were formed over the road, which gave it its name. However, in an alien war, Huoyun Island sank into the deep sea and its whereabouts were unknown, and Zhou Shu Through the Jiao Clan''s map, it was found in a deep trench.


    Huoyun Island has been in the deep sea for tens of thousands of years. The fire cloud is no longer. Many ground fires have been wiped out by the day and night of the sea, but there are still many ground fires that are still strong, and they merge with the sea to form An extremely wonderful land of fire and water.


    It��s not surprising that it��s just a place of fire and water. The Huoyun Island used to be rich in a special kind of stone. The fifth-order fire bud stone flames like buds, sprouting in the stone, combining the fire and the earth almost perfectly. And now, in the land of fire and water in Huoyun Island, there is a fire sprout mine.


    The fire bud stone in the mine has absorbed countless seawater, forming a wonder.


    Light blue flames, like a flower, bloom on the stone, everywhere in the mine. With a little bit of perception, you can find that the three five element powers are almost completely integrated together, harmonious and harmonious, and There is no sign of division or confrontation.


    This is where Zhou Shu wants to find. The three five element forces that are the most difficult to integrate have been perfectly integrated.


    With a hint of smile, Zhou Shu began to prepare and arrange various formations.


    The formation is very complicated, it looks very scattered, and almost all of them are directed against each other, such as the sharp gold formation and the thick earth cover formation, etc. It is hard to imagine that if a formation master sees Zhou Shu doing this, it must be He will reprimand Zhou Shu out loudly, he is completely obstructed, but how can he know that these formations have been deduced many times in the sea of ??knowledge, although they are mutually exclusive and targeted, but when combined, they can achieve perfect results .


    Having simulated it many times, Zhou Shu is absolutely confident that he can''t go wrong.


    All his needs have been met. All he has to do is take out the things in the sea of ??knowledge and copy it again, without difficulty.


    A few days later, the formation began to operate.


    As expected, the wood and gold materials he took out began to exude a lot of wood and gold auras. Driven by the formation, it radiated into the mine, drilled into the fire bud stone, and started Fusion.


    Zhou Shu retired. According to his expectation, the process would last for three months, if all went well.


    "It seems to be complete, but how do you feel almost?"


    It seems that everything is ready, but there is always a little worry in his heart, as if he is still lacking in some respect.


    Thinking hard for a long time.


    I can''t think of it, so it''s better to explore Huoyun Island.


    According to ancient records, Huoyun Island once belonged to Yandoumen, an ancient Huoxiu sect. There was a great power in the ancient times, but before Huoyun Island sank, Yandoumen was almost destroyed.


    The masonry on the ground is half red and half blue, and the red is under the basket. It is clear and transparent to see clearly. Fortunately, no trace of demonic energy can be found. In other words, the foreign race who invaded here was not a demonic race. It is a good thing in a bad thing.


    Walking around, I was a little surprised. The buildings here are very intact. There are almost no traces of fighting, and there are no remains of any immortal cultivators or alien races.


    Was it washed away by the sea?


    Impossibly, the pressure in the trench was surprisingly high. The sand and pebbles seemed to be welded to the island, and things like corpses rushed away for no reason.


    With some doubts, Zhou Shu walked towards the largest building.


    It was a tall building that was more than thirty feet long, with a radius of two or three miles. The material was extraordinary, and there were formations surrounding it. After so many years, the formations could still play some role.


    As soon as he stepped further, he couldn''t help shaking.


    In the hall, there were thousands of remains of immortal cultivators lying all over the place.


    "Is it a mass murder? What kind of alien is this? How vicious?"


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of anger and kept watching.


    Because the trench was too deep, the pressure was too great, and there were no fish or other creatures at all. The corpses were not swallowed or decayed, and they were kept very intact. Even their facial expressions were lifelike, not much different from being alive.


    Unexpectedly, most of the immortal cultivators smiled and seemed to die peacefully.


    It can be seen from the **** seven orifices that their cause of death is almost the same, they died after menopause, and then died out of the orifice.


    "Is it suicide, how is this possible?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart trembled slightly, and he didn''t think it would be so, but the facts seemed to be the same, and the formation on the island was not destroyed, and there were no signs of fighting everywhere.


    It''s really strange.


    He looked carefully and found that among the thousands of corpses, only four were different. Their faces were twisted together, and they were extremely angry. They did not close their eyes. From them, they could see deeper anger and despair. There were scars on his body, his limbs and his head and neck were all restrained.


    "Only four people have resisted..."


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at it and saw more things. The cultivation level of these four people was obviously much higher than the others. Three of them were in the Transcendence Realm, and the One in the Transcending God Realm was consummated, and none of them had. Magic weapons and other things are left behind.


    It was done by an alien.


    It��s not difficult to draw a conclusion. I just don��t know what means the alien race used to make the other Flame Doumen disciples obey their orders, and the four who rebelled were firmly bound to death, or when they were sent in, they were originally dead.


    Most alien races don''t have this ability, because they must be several levels higher than the immortal cultivator, and they must be able to enter the sea of ??knowledge of the immortal cultivator, in order to fully control the immortal cultivator and let the immortal cultivator self-defeating.


    "Is there such a foreign race..."


    Thinking carefully, I was terrified, and controlled so many disciples silently ~ www.novelhall.com~ This alien race is probably even more terrifying than the demons.


    The divine consciousness was further released, probing every corner, trying to find the traces left by those alien races.


    Having been here, there should always be some clues.


    But after a long time, he was a little disappointed. Almost all he could see was caused by the immortal cultivator himself, and he could not find any signs of a foreign race. From the traces, the four cultivators who resisted were even his own. The disciples died under siege...no wonder they were so angry and desperate.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, raised his sleeves and flicked out, a force of vitality enveloped the corpses, bringing them all together.


    The corpses of the three who crossed the Tribulation Realm were to be left behind, and the rest of the corpses were just buried. No matter what they did, they were both immortal cultivators.


    During the collection process, Naxu Jie and various magic weapons kept falling out and scattered all over the place.


    Zhou Shu picked up the Naxu Rings one by one, and it was not difficult to open them. The secrets of the Naxu Rings of the same sect were almost the same and it was easy to find.


    After doing this, Zhou Shu went upstairs.


    The second floor was empty, the decorations were well preserved, and a majestic statue was placed in the middle, which should be the great power of Yan Doumen.


    Announcement: The free APP is online, supporting Android and Apple. Enter to download and install!!


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1375: 1 point missing

    After tens of thousands of years, the statue is still shiny, as if it were new.


    The material is expected to be extraordinary.


    The statue stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes sharp, as if he was questioning something.


    For the seniors in the world of cultivation, Zhou Shu has respect and politeness with a solemn expression, "Senior is asking, why didn''t the younger come to accompany the senior, but the senior does not know that no one has been promoted to the Xuanhuang world for a long time, and you The disciples... are gone."


    As if he understood Zhou Shu''s words, the expression in the statue''s eyes turned a little dark.


    "how is this possible?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was stagnant, he would not feel that this was his own psychological effect, and immediately released his spiritual consciousness to protect himself.


    As expected, the statue began to wither, and collapsed little by little, and it collapsed more than half in an instant, falling like a sand tower.


    This scene is very strange.


    And at the moment of falling, a small black spot flew out of the broken statue and hung in the air like a black lamp.


    Before I had time to look more, the black spot lit up like the sun, and many strands of feminine power sprayed out, surrounding Zhou Shu in a group.


    Yuan Li and Divine Sense were disintegrated instantly and vulnerable to a blow.


    Zhou Shu immediately realized that that power he had never seen before, it was definitely not the power of the original source of vitality, nor was it the power of the Tao that a cultivator should have, and it was completely different from the power in the Xuanhuang world.


    It was left by the alien!


    His mind was shocked, and Shu Zhili was born, firmly guarding him, temporarily keeping that power out of his body.


    Shu Zhili is different in the end. Even the power of a foreign race can be completely blocked. This gives Zhou Shu enough time to perceive the strange power. When he first touches it, it is cold, but the inside is hot, sharp and hard as a needle, but It''s as soft as hairs permeable, so weird.


    And the strangest thing is that it seems to have only a small point, but the strength is continuous and there is no sign of exhaustion.


    "It''s not a big problem, but if you don''t take precautions first, I''m afraid you''ll be able to say it," Zhou Shu seemed to think. "How cunning this alien race is, it slaughtered all the disciples of the Flame Dou Sect and buried it in the statue. Wait for the hidden weapon, for fear that the cultivator will not die?"


    There was a bit of disdain in his eyes, and a bit more solemn, the future Xuanhuang world would also face such a scene, he would never let his sect become a flame Doumen.


    Between thoughts, the power of Dao began to gain the upper hand, gradually pushing away that power.


    The situation is gradually under control, but Zhou Shu has a strange thought in his heart, "This power is so weird, wouldn''t it be great if I could use it to exercise my body...No, I can no longer exercise my body!"


    He suddenly understood what was the point that had been lacking.


    Because his physique is too strong, he will naturally form a defense when he encounters external force intrusion. At that time, the external force of the five elements may not enter the body, and the effect of body washing will not be achieved.


    The previous arrangement is likely to become a bubble of nothingness.


    He has experienced stagnant water in Huamisi Lake, felt magical water in the water curtain cave, and then the sea of ??the Dead Sea. After continuous training, his powerful body has almost reached the level of invading everything, especially he He also gave up the power of cultivating the dragon, and did not pursue the half-dragon body. With such a strong body, even the power of the five elements can''t get in, right?


    Even if he completely let go of his energy to absorb the power of the five elements, the power of the five elements might still not be able to penetrate into the flesh, muscles, muscles, and bones, it would not have much effect, and it would not be considered a real body wash.


    It''s already very strong and it''s hard to enhance it.


    But it cannot be abandoned. The power of the Five Elements is different from others. It perfectly fits the heavens and the earth. It also has an excellent defense against the catastrophe. Other physiques cannot do this. It is an indispensable part of Zhou Shu''s catastrophe. Therefore, He still has to find a way to wash his body with the power of the five elements and strive to achieve the five elements.


    If it hadn��t been for the power left by the alien race now, he would not have been able to understand it. By then, it would have become the power of the five elements and it would be embarrassing if he couldn��t wash his body smoothly, but now that he understands this, he can think of ways to change , Such as using the power of these aliens.


    This power is obviously not weaker than that left by a foreign race of the high-level cultivator of the Tribulation Realm. It should also have a certain penetrating effect on Zhou Shu''s physical body, but it stays for too long and weakens, and it can''t match Zhou Shu''s. Shu Zhili.


    It should be feasible to use Shu''s power to protect yourself, and to guide the alien power to penetrate the flesh, enter the body, and reach the bones.


    While resisting, at the same time he started deduction, calculating the most suitable way for him without harm.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu came to a conclusion, you can try.


    The power of Dao quickly dissipated, forming a thick film covering the body, with three hundred small holes on it, like a hornet��s nest. The power of Dao in those small holes is very soft and easy to break through. Zhou Shu left it on purpose. A flaw in the strength of the alien.


    Pop, pop!


    With the bursts of light, the alien force discovered the flaws and drilled into those small holes.


    As Zhou Shu expected, although his physical body was strong, he did not make a very effective defense in the face of this special force from outside the sky. He only persisted for dozens of breaths before being broken through. Worry, with Shuzhili protection, everything is under control.


    The power of the alien race directly penetrated into Zhou Shu��s bones. When it wanted to wreak havoc everywhere, it was firmly trapped by a layer of Dao power, unable to move, and could only be twisted in place, like an earthworm. .


    Never imagined that the harmful things left behind by the aliens became Zhou Shu''s tools.


    When all the small holes were occupied by alien powers, there were also 300 small holes in Zhou Shu''s body that were invisible to the naked eye, and each small hole was occupied by alien powers but was said The power is sealed and cannot advance or retreat.


    This process took about more than a day, and it was slow at first. After all, it had to be done one by one, and each small hole had to put a lot of energy into it, and the power of divine consciousness and Tao was indispensable.


    After resting for a period of time, Zhou Shu combined Shu Zhili together, and then spread it out again, forming another thick film.


    It''s like rubbing the cloth several times and then covering it.


    There are still many small holes in Shu Zhili''s membrane, but the positions of these small holes are all different from the previous ones.


    ����Each time, let the force of the alien race penetrate three hundred small holes, then keep the small holes, try again, change the position repeatedly, and finally reach 36,000 small holes on the body, all of which are penetrated by the alien power, forming holes , Can allow any power to pass through, this huge number is enough to let the power of the five elements enter the body completely, and finally wash the body perfectly.


    At the beginning, the speed was very slow, but later became more and more proficient, but not too fast. It is necessary to ensure that when the small holes are all completed, the power of the five elements in the mine is also just completed.


    Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness stayed there forever, to check the situation at any time.


    In short, everything is under control.


    What was missing was also made up, and it was perfect.


    ps: Thank you zslzhy for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted...


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1376: Body wash

    More than three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    Everything went smoothly. Zhou Shu''s body was densely covered with 36,000 small holes, which corresponded to the number of acupuncture points in the human body, but of course they were not real acupoints. They were just channels created by Zhou Shu himself. Letting the power of the five elements pass and washing the body sounds a bit scary, but it does not harm Zhou Shu himself. Those small holes are invisible to the naked eye at all, and they are smaller than hair.


    The little black dot in front of him still exudes power, but Zhou Shu doesn''t have to resist any longer.


    Staring at the front, Shu Zhili suddenly exploded, merged into two fingers, pinched the black spot in the middle, and threw it into the demon refining pot.


    Only the Demon Refining Pot can hold it, something that shouldn''t belong to the Xuanhuang world.


    Speaking of it, that power is really strong. For more than three months, I have fought Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhili and hardly lost a bit. It is almost the same state as the beginning, indicating that this power is enough to surpass most of the power in the Xuanhuang world.


    Generally speaking, strength will be consumed continuously as it is used, such as spiritual power, and so on. When encountering resistance, it will consume more, but the lost strength can be replenished through a period of practice. Back, as for higher power, it is difficult to be consumed in use, but once consumed, it is difficult to replenish it. For example, the power of origin is difficult to recover, and higher-level powers, such as the power of Tao. , They are more powerful and extremely difficult to be consumed, because they transcend the laws of heaven and earth, become enlightened by themselves, and can continuously regenerate.


    In analogy, the three types of forces are like the three types of objects. One is gas, which is easy to evaporate, but it is also easy to get. The other is liquid, which evaporates very slowly, but it is not easy to aggregate, and is more advanced. What is solid is impossible to volatilize, it is always there.


    The power of aliens obviously belongs to the third kind.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t figured out a good way to deal with it, and didn''t have time to think about it. Perhaps, after recovering the demon pot, he could refine it.


    Putting away the black spot, Zhou Shu immediately ran to the mine.


    His divine sense told him that after more than three months of fusion of the formations, the five elements of energy have basically formed, and he can use it on his feet.


    As soon as he stepped into the mine, he was immediately surrounded by the huge Five Elements Qi.


    Zhou Shu lightly breathed a sigh of relief, Yuan Li flew around the mine, and the already-arranged formation immediately activated, transforming the energy of the five elements into the power of the five elements.


    The formation method also comes from his deduction. It is summed up from the Five Elements General Outline. It only changes the transformation process that should be inside the body to the outside. Many of the fantastic ideas are very complicated, even for Zhou Shu. Completely understand, but it is not necessary to fully understand.


    It is always easier to stand on the shoulders of giants.


    However, within a short time, the formation began to exert its effect, and the power of the five elements gradually grew and gathered towards the center of the formation.


    In the center of the formation, a special futon is placed.


    The five-element futon is made by Zhou Shu using five rare five-element materials, the loam soil, the tree branch of the beginning, the fire heart bodhi, the ten thousand year ice jade, and the source gold. They are entangled with each other but do not interfere with each other.


    The futon is not a magic weapon, but it does not need to be a magic weapon.


    Inspired by Zhou Shu, the futon will exude strong auras of the five elements, and when the fusion of the five elements passes through them, it will be comprehensively tested or strengthened, and at the same time, it will surround Zhou Shu''s body. They will interact with the power of the five elements in the body, whether it is absorbed or offset, it makes Zhou Shu''s body wash more thorough.


    It will be painful, but it will not be a bad thing.


    After getting everything ready, Zhou Shuduan sat on the futon, condensed the power of Tao, let go of the passage, and began to wash.


    The power of the five elements immediately discovered the gap in his body, and scrambled to get in.


    There is no need to say more about the process. Thousands of arrows pierce through the heart, and thousands of ants erodes the bones, suffering and happy.


    Through the channel created in advance, the whole body is already filled with the power of the five elements, and the energy of the five elements in the outside world, the elemental power and the original power in the body are constantly colliding with each other. The body is the battlefield, and the war is roaring everywhere.


    Lasted a full ninety-nine days.


    The power of the five elements has consumed a lot, but they have gradually begun to adapt to Zhou Shu''s body, showing a slight fusion.


    A good sign, if the two are still repelling each other after so many days, it proves that Zhou Shu''s body is not suitable for the body of the five elements.


    This is unlikely. After countless exercises, Zhou Shu''s body is now almost perfect, basically any physique can be achieved, but there are many special physiques that can only be possessed innately, and they can''t be acquired.


    As time went by little by little, the power of the five elements ceased to collide and gradually merged into the body.


    The process is very long, Zhou Shu is as steady as a mountain.


    Using deductive calculations, he is doing guiding things, using the power of Tao to give the power of the five elements better and more room for integration.


    More than two years have passed.


    Zhou Shu, who was as silent as a stone statue, stood up suddenly with a look of excitement.


    As expected, despite the difficulties, the body of the five elements was finally achieved smoothly.


    Up to now, Zhou Shu''s physique can be called the first person in thousands of years, no one can match.


    For a cultivator, having a special physique is already one of the few geniuses in the world of cultivating immortals, but Zhou Shu has three types: the spiritual body, the 100 alchemy body, and the five element body, all of which are acquired. , Unique.


    Today Zhou Shu is not afraid of almost all the power from the Five Elements. Not only will those powers not cause him harm, they can be absorbed and transformed by Zhou Shu.


    This kind of physique is perfect in perfection and cannot be destroyed. In addition, the seven-fold Divine Soul and Primordial Spirit of Crossing the Tribulation Realm, such a perfect combination, even if it is a more powerful Heavenly Tribulation, how can it help me?


    Zhou Shuming knew that Tiandao would deliberately target , but he knew better that if he was strong enough, he would not be afraid of being targeted.


    If Tiandao wants to destroy him, unless he breaks the rules again and lowers the calamity that is ten times or more powerful, but even then, Zhou Shu still has Shu''s power to protect him. As the creator of the Tao, Tiandao wants to kill it.


    Basically speaking, crossing the catastrophe has been stable.


    With a faint smile, Zhou Shu picked up the things in the mine and prepared to leave.


    It is best not to cross the tribulation in one body. The sea water will transmit and expand the tribulation. Although the impact is not large, he still needs to be more cautious.


    The futon sitting down is dim and dull.


    After a little observation, it can be found that the appearance is still the same, but the aura in the material has disappeared, and it is no different from the broken stone. Those auras are consumed in the process of washing the body, and Zhou Shu brings a lot of spirits. The material has also expired, and the Five Elements Qi in the mine will slowly wither, returning to its original form, with only three types.


    Before leaving, Zhou Shu also searched on Huoyun Island and found some good things, and the method for opening the Netherworld Ring was also obtained.


    Thank you Zhihai Bodhi, wangc1111 and Jingjiang for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)rw


    G_cup actress idol first shot A_V won the championship watch online!!:meinvlu123!!


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1377: Fearless

    Over the East China Sea.


    The two monks walked on the clouds, floating like a fairy.


    An old man with white beard and a yellow-mouthed child, carved and jade.


    The old man turned to the child and said politely, "Brother Xiahou, this matter is still a bit weird to me, why did the palace lord invite us?"


    "I want to do so much."


    The child glanced at him, slightly bored, "It is her business that she is willing to invite us. For us, enough rewards are enough."


    "The remuneration is a lot, even we have to be tempted," the old man said doubtfully, "but Brother Ding doesn''t think it''s strange that a sea clan sees swordsmanship compared to swords?"


    "This is not something we should consider."


    The child frowned, "I said Brother Liu, the reason why you appear to be old is because you think about too many things. When you are in our state, just take care of yourself. If you think about so many things, do nothing but worry. She is willing to watch. We compare swords, let her go, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Brother Xiahou is right, but the old man just likes to think too much, he can''t turn around," the old man sighed unconsciously, pondered for a while, and couldn''t help but said, "Brother Xiahou, do you think she will be Jian Xiu, not the Sea Clan but our immortal cultivator?"


    The child sneered, "Funny."


    He glanced at the old man, and he whispered, "It is clear at a glance who the palace lord is, the absolute true dragon bloodline, the 100% sea clan, but the transformation is exceptional, the cultivator? The cultivator will be the East China Sea Dragon Palace. Palace Master?"


    The old man was slightly startled, and said blushing, "It''s the old man who is so worried."


    "Think less about other things, think more about how to overcome the catastrophe, you and I are not far away from the disaster."


    The child reprimanded, turned to the front, only glanced at it, and was a little surprised, "Huh?"


    The old man also noticed, "Ah, what is that?"


    Thousands of miles ahead, the sky was densely covered with clouds, and the sky was dark at once. Compared with the place where the two of them were, it was like a dark night. In the clouds, there were more purple and black electric lights flashing like ten thousand snakes dancing wildly.


    In an instant, the clouds continued to rotate, causing many large and small vortices to appear in the sea. The sea surface was violently fluctuating, and huge waves hit the sky, beating the sea level, sending a deafening sound. sound.


    The child whispered, "Do you still have to ask, someone or a monster must be crossing the robbery."


    The old man nodded repeatedly, "This kind of power, most of the realm is very high, if it is a monster..."


    "That''s my blessing," the child nodded, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "Unfortunately no, judging from the clouds and the sea, it should be the fourth calamity of the cultivator, and you and I will meet It''s the same as God."


    "In other words, there is a Tribulation Realm Three-tier Monk just like us below."


    The old man''s eyes flashed and excitedly said, "That''s also a chance, you and I can watch the monks of the same rank cross the catastrophe, you can learn from it, and prepare yourself for the catastrophe, good thing, really good!"


    "That''s what I said," the child seemed to be thoughtful, nodding, "Although it is a taboo to watch people cross the catastrophe, but they don''t care about it. Who knows if he can succeed, hehe."


    The old man nodded and said with a smile, "If you succeed, you will make friends, and if you fail, you will help him inform the world."


    The two urged the cloud and flew to the dark cloud.


    When it didn''t fly long, the sea below became more and more violent, and large and small vortices continued to appear. The vortex turned out to be purple.


    The two noticed, and they couldn''t help but feel a little panic.


    The old man''s face was startled, "What, there are purple lightning in the sea, which means that the tribulation of heaven will also come from the ground, is it the tribulation of the union of heaven and earth?"


    The child''s expression is also serious, "It is said that this kind of calamity is only possible after crossing the sixth stage of the robbery, and attacking together, the power is more than doubled. Could it be that I missed it? The monk below is Senior?"


    Among the many vortices, there is also a huge vortex. I am afraid that there will be no more than a hundred miles in the radius. Other vortices surround it, which is a vision.


    The maelstrom was several miles above the sea level, and the huge waves were really monstrous. The turbid waves emptied, layered on top of each other, and the sound was like thunder.


    At the very center of the whirlpool, there is a small island several miles in radius, almost completely blocked by the towering whirlpool, making it invisible.


    "That man is on the island!"


    The old man pointed to the center of the whirlpool and couldn''t help shouting.


    The child stared, his face suddenly changed, pale, and he was shocked to the extreme, "What?!"


    The old man''s eyes were also a little blurred, and he murmured, "That''s right, he is a cultivator in the God Realm, in other words, is this his first catastrophe?"


    "This is impossible!"


    The child shook his head and wiped his eyes again, "How is it possible that a God Transformation Realm can attract such a big catastrophe?"


    call--


    Suddenly the wind rose, and their complexions changed again.


    They apparently noticed that the clouds under their feet were slowly turning yellow and black at a visible speed. That was because they were affected by the wind of the tribulation. It was a Tier 7 flying magic weapon, and it couldn��t sustain a tribulation. wind?


    They glanced at each other, no longer caring about anything, quickly erected the protective shield.


    Backed dozens of miles.


    In the wind of the tribulation, the fire of the tribulation is still being carried, and the huge amount, like raindrops, falls in the sea and immediately burns.


    With a little bit of perception, you can find that the fire of that day is no less than the seventh-order different fire.


    The surface of the sea was quickly covered with the fire of heaven, thousands of miles of sea surface suddenly turned into a sea of ??fire, and those whirlpools and water columns became fire dragons, with their mouths wide open, swallowing everything around, especially the largest whirlpool. It is like a hundred-mile fire dragon, connected end to end The huge mouth hangs above the isolated island in the middle, and it will fall down at any time.


    The two had left in surprise.


    The old man shivered, "This...this kind of catastrophe, the old man thinks he can''t afford it, even if it''s useless to use all the belongings, can it be said that the future catastrophe will be so powerful?"


    "of course not!"


    The child rebuked loudly, his expression calm but unable to conceal the panic in his heart, his pupils were so widened, "It''s just that he is special, and I don''t know who it is. It must be a wicked person who has provoked God, or is angry and angry, or else Evil cultivating the tribulation will lead to such a tribulation."


    "It makes sense. Most of that person is evil cultivator, and Heaven will be angry."


    The old man stared at the people on the island and nodded repeatedly, looking for an excuse he could understand.


    The small island in the whirlpool, like a lone boat in the ocean, seems to be swaying with the whirlpool, and will capsize at any time, but the person sitting on the island is still calm, and there is no panic in his eyes. Even with a slight smile of contempt.


    "Is it just like this?"


    The voice in my heart seemed to spread out, manifested in the whole body, from the inside to the outside, it was a word, fearless.


    ps: Thank you nul8888 for your continuous support, thank you for your support and rewards, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1378: Road tower

    ��


    Seeing the power of Heavenly Tribulation, the two unconsciously stepped back a few miles.


    The old man''s face turned pale, and the calamity has not yet settled. That''s it. It''s hard to imagine what that robbery thunder will be like. We stand so far, there should be no danger.


    Hard to say


    The child''s complexion is calm, it is better to be safe.


    The old man couldn''t help nodding his head, and then backed away, until he could not feel the wind of heaven.


    Only at this time, they couldn''t see the person in the robbery that day.


    The old man let go of his heart, and gradually calmed down, and pointed out that the man didn''t know who it was, and he didn''t seem to look like an evil cultivator. If it was a monk from Dongshengzhou, it was from Tianjianmen.


    No matter who he is, he is dead anyway.


    The child stared at the front with a trace of disdain in his eyes, and he gritted his teeth, seeming to have a lot of resentment.


    That resentment is not inexplicable. As the genius sword repairman of the Xiahou family of the four great families, the tribulation caused by the tribulation at the beginning did not even have half or tenth of yours. How could it be possible? There is such a genius, you must die


    Between heaven and earth, purple light and red light are constantly intertwined, weaving a dazzling and terrifying scene.


    The clouds became thicker and thicker, and purple lightning circled and gathered, and the shocking blow was about to fall.


    The two of them stared at Jie Lei and were ready to escape at any time, but the atmosphere did not dare to escape.


    boom


    There was a deep sound, and the old man flew back dozens of miles unconsciously, until he saw that the child hadn''t moved, he flew back in a daze.


    The child disdainfully said, you are really useless.


    The old man said with a shy face, I thought Jie Lei had come down, but no, what was that noise


    Don''t you see it for yourself


    The child''s voice was louder, and his face was darker.


    Ah Dao Tower


    The old man shook his body and almost fell on the cloud.


    In the small island, a small tower suddenly appeared.


    The tower is no more than five feet high and one square meter square, covering the people on the island without any leakage.


    The tower is made of transparent colors, simple and generous, and it is difficult to describe its appearance in words. It only feels that it is different from any tower in the world, and it is not a building or a human being.


    It is the condensed of the essence of power, but it seems like the essence, exquisiteness is added, the tower is even more with seven layers of light, the halo spread out, like the light of Buddha.


    The light is soft but bright, and it can be seen clearly after thousands of miles, even the people in the tower are also visible.


    But what is even more surprising is that in the light of light, you can see many text-like lines, one stroke, one horizontal glance, clear and clear, and you can see it clearly when you look closely. The slightly raised text is exactly what The root of the light.


    There were about thousands of words, and neither of them could understand it. Obviously it was not any kind of words that they knew.


    But both of them understood what was going on in this situation.


    Dao Pagoda, only when the cultivator��s Dao power reaches a certain level, and when it is fully erupted, heaven and earth can��t stop it, will such a Dao Pagoda appear, which will turn into reality, cleverly seize the opportunity, and the cultivator will realize it. The essence of Taoism will be displayed on the Taoist Tower in a special way, declaring to heaven and earth that this Tao belongs to me.


    Those words can only be understood by people who have a relationship with that kind of Taoism or other things, such as monsters.


    The two of them were helpless after watching for a long time, most of them missed it.


    But the two would never miss such an opportunity, immediately took out the jade slips, and wrote down all the words on the Taoist Tower.


    This kind of thing has only been seen in ancient books


    The old man put away the jade slip, his face was full of emotion.


    There are not many times in the ancient books, they are all in the ancient and ancient times, it is a rare opportunity in a thousand years.


    The same is true for children, excited in his heart. At this time, the Dao Pagoda appears, indicating that this senior��s Taoism is far beyond the reach of my generation. I am afraid that there are few people in the entire world of immortality. I don��t know that he practices. What kind of Dao is, but no matter what Dao is, he is definitely the real powerhouse on that path.


    Seeing Daota, he was convinced, and the previous resentment was gone.


    He has seen that it is obviously inferior to others, and it is impossible to catch up even no matter how to chase. Then his resentment has no meaning. As a high-level immortal cultivator, he naturally understands this principle. There is no need to chase or think about it.


    The old man stared at the Dao Pagoda and said clearly, if it was Kendo.


    I think so too. The child squeezed the jade slip in his hand, as if he was holding all the treasures in the world, the Tao is full of expectation. If I can understand the truth in it, maybe I will have the opportunity to become a god.


    The sky and the sea are getting more and more gloomy, and the purple completely covers everything, the same up and down.


    The old man looked at the front and said that the towers appeared, that senior, there should be nothing wrong with that.


    His name for that person has already changed, and he is a little unconscious, because of course, the other person''s Tao is obviously above him, even if the cultivation level is very low, it is not an exaggeration to call Senior.


    The child slowly said that the Tao Pagoda itself surpassed the heavens and the earth, and even the heavens are difficult to destroy, but I think that the senior��s cultivation level is not high, and there may be accidents. If this is the result, I can only say It''s God''s will.


    God��s will, God��s will is not to let us cultivators become immortals.


    The old man shook his head and sighed unconsciously.


    The dark clouds became denser, and the sea surface became more violent. The dark clouds in the sky and the whirlpool below have completely joined together Between the heaven and the earth, a chaos, regardless of the sun and the moon, is like when the heaven and the earth are still open.


    This


    It''s unbelievable, it''s like this before it falls.


    Only between the blur and chaos, Dao Pagoda is like a beacon that never goes out, shining like a star, shining around.


    Even if the heaven and the earth disappear, the Tao still exists.


    boom


    While talking, Jie Lei finally fell.


    It''s hard to describe the power of this robbery thunder. The thunder thunder is as thick as hundreds of feet, and it lasts for a long time. There is no sign of disappearing.


    The two were dumbfounded and could not speak for a long while.


    Terrible, this robbery is really terrifying.


    It��s been ten breaths, how could there be such a long robbery, who can bear it?


    As the cultivators who have passed through the Tribulation Realm three times, the two of them couldn��t help being stunned. The power of this Tribulation has far exceeded their expectations, shocked their minds, and deeply felt that they were under the Heaven��s Dao. It is small, even if it reaches the tribulation state, it seems that it is not a gods.


    Under the robbery thunder, the Dao Pagoda was still motionless, and the monks in the Dao Pagoda were still calm.


    Facing the power of heaven, he didn''t have any fear, watching his nose and his heart, it seemed that everything had nothing to do with him. ...


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1379: Origin Purple

    oom!


    With an explosion, the tower suddenly cracked open, disappeared without a trace in an instant, and Jie Lei fell on the monk without reservation.


    "how come?"


    The child couldn''t help feeling tight, "How could it suddenly collapse?"


    The old man was also at a loss, "Yes, and there is no sign at all. If he can''t resist it, the tower should slowly shrink and then collapse?"


    Looking at Jie Lei, the child was slightly sad, "Could it be that he has reached the limit and can''t bear it anymore..."


    The old man just shook his head, "It won''t disappear so fast."


    While just talking, Jie Lei also disappeared.


    The vast purple between heaven and earth can never be seen again.


    For example, when the world first opened, the chaos slumped into the sky, and the dark clouds in the sky and the huge waves on the sea disappeared without a trace in a few breaths, as if nothing had happened.


    There is a clear light everywhere, and the whole picture of the isolated island is fully revealed. In the center of the island, the monk is still sitting upright, with a smile on his mouth.


    Looking closely, there was no damage on his body, not even a single hair fell off.


    The old man''s face turned pale, "Is this... withstood, that Jie Lei didn''t hurt him at all?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The child nodded lightly, and only sighed, "It seems that I have miscalculated him. This person''s cultivation is by no means lower than ours, and his body is extremely tough. He has reached the level of crossing the catastrophe in the Transcendent God Realm. Can''t hurt him."


    As he was speaking, the sky suddenly changed, and seven-colored rays of light fell from the sky, reflecting the sea like a rainbow.


    Thousands of miles in the rays of the glow, ray of light is full of thousands of feet, like a sky road, all leading to the lonely island, falling on the monk in the middle, on the sky road, one by one original energy, rolling in, will Zhou Shu was completely surrounded.


    After crossing the Tribulation, a vision descended from the sky to promote the immortal cultivator. This is the rule of death after eternity, which is not surprising, but the two of them stared at the original aura, and were a little dumbfounded for a while.


    The old man''s face changed slightly, unable to hide his excitement, "Brother Xiahou, have you found out?"


    "Everyone has seen it."


    The child nodded, "There is a hint of purple in the source of energy. It is the original source of energy in the Xuanhuang world. It was produced when the world was opened up. It is also called the source of origin. It is the true source. The effect of the original energy is much better... I just looked at the records in the classics, but I didn''t expect to see it, but only with such benefits, it is worthy of the tribulation that senior had just passed, otherwise it is really worthless ."


    "Those original purple qi, we..."


    After taking a look at the child, the old man asked in a low voice, with a greedy light in his eyes.


    The original purple qi can be said to be the true essence of the mysterious yellow world. It is said that it is not much worse than the faerie aura. This kind of opportunity, any cultivator would not want to miss it.


    The child just shook his head and said indifferently, "I want it too, but I''m not going, I want you to go."


    "I... Sigh..."


    The old man sighed, "Forget it, someone else''s chance, I won''t get it even if I go."


    The child was slightly disdainful, and seemed to mutter to himself, "If you are not so stupid, what is the difference between grabbing things from that predecessor at this time? It''s ridiculous."


    The old man replied, "The senior is so powerful, why did the Dao Pagoda collapse again? I don''t understand."


    The child''s expression was slightly condensed, and he paused, "Senior has his own ideas, we don''t have to think about it."


    After only a hundred breaths, the original energy on the road returned to normal that day. It is not surprising that the amount of original purple energy is very small, and the amount of original purple energy is very small, and it can be reduced so much, which is extremely rare.


    The two of them watched the chance leave, and they could only sigh in their hearts and fight for it, which was impossible.


    The old man turned his head distressedly, "Let''s go, Brother Xiahou?"


    The child waved his hand, "This senior is not too old, I want to befriend him, if you want to go, go first."


    "Brother Xiahou..."


    The old man thought for a while, was about to speak, but stopped.


    The monks in the island slowly stood up and nodded to them, "The two fellow Taoists are destined to meet each other, why not come down for a while?"


    The voice sounded Wen Zhengping and it came thousands of miles away, but with an unquestionable domineering air, the old man''s face tightened.


    The child slowly raised his hand, "Senior has a call. If I wait for no reason, I will come down."


    As he said, he flew to the island, and the old man stood there for a while and followed him.


    The monk stood in the glow of sunlight, like wearing a colored armor, but without a trace of dazzling. There were two green swords and a sleeping little beast beside him. He didn''t know what came out of it, not before.


    The child glanced a few times and was about to speak. The monk first arched his hands towards the two of them and smiled and said, "In the next week of Shu, I will be lucky enough to survive the catastrophe. I can''t be called a senior, but I don''t know the names of the two Taoists? "


    "Zhou Shu, are you Zhou Shu?"


    The child''s figure trembles slightly, staring at Zhou Shu for a long time, and then sighs lightly, "So you are Zhou Shu, the genius monk who suffered a catastrophe in the Nascent Infant Realm, no wonder today''s catastrophe is so violent, no wonder... "


    The old man was taken aback for a moment, looked at the child, and whispered, "Brother Xiahou, who is Zhou Shu, I haven''t heard of it."


    The child glanced sideways, "You are ignorant, you don''t know, and I won''t explain it. In short, he is a person who can''t be offended by all six sects."


    "Friends of Daoists are absurd," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and said slowly, "The two fellow Daoists have not answered my question."


    The child quickly handed over, "In the next summer, Hou Ying, from Nanzhanzhou, this is..."


    The old man took the conversation In Xia Ding Sanwu, he was a casual repairman, but he joined Jianlu decades ago and is now a great swordsman. This Xia Houying is also a great swordsman. The Xiahou family from the four great families. "


    He was very proud of what he said, thinking that he was great, but Xia Houying beside her frowned slightly, showing a little dissatisfaction.


    The Xiahou family is the most active family of the four great families, and has always paid great attention to the world of cultivating immortals. There are few things they don''t know. What Zhou Shu did in Dongshengzhou is naturally very clear.


    "The Great Sword Master is just a fake name, and it''s nothing compared to fellow Daoists."


    "It turns out that it was Dao Dao Xiahou and Dao Ding, who have been admiring for a long time."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said thoughtfully, "There is nothing to entertain the two in the mountains and plains. There is some original energy here that is barely usable. If you don''t give up, you might as well enjoy it together."


    He raised his hand slightly, and the original energy around him wrapped around the two of them.


    Xia Houying sensed the huge source of energy, smiled and thanked her, "Thank you Zhou Daoist."


    These original auras were nothing to the Xiahou family, he didn''t care much, but Ding Sanwu greedily absorbed them. Compared with Xiahouying, he had never seen so many original auras. Don��t suck, don��t suck.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, two more cups of tea were placed in front of them.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1380: Unpredictable

    Xia Houying thanked him, and Ding Sanwu took it and drank it in one gulp, focusing on the original Qi.


    After taking a sip of tea, Xia Houying said solemnly, "Congratulations to Fellow Zhou, for successfully crossing the catastrophe, another expert has been added to the world of cultivating immortals."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, did not speak, stroking the long sword beside him, full of love and pity, and the sleeping snow-white little beast beside him was motionless, like a statue.


    Xia Houying''s gaze fell on the sword, she was slightly stagnant, and she was quite envious. "I heard that Taoist friends are also sword repairers. Now even the Tao Tower is condensed. On the way of the sword, I am afraid that no one else can make peace. Friends compared."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Speaking of the Taoist Tower, then the two of you should have seen it too?"


    "Is the Dao pattern on it? I saw it naturally."


    Xia Houying nodded and sighed again, "Unfortunately, the Daoist pattern of fellow Taoist is too deep, I didn''t understand it, and I missed the opportunity."


    Ding Sanwu raised his head, his eyes were quite yearning, "I didn''t understand the old man, Fellow Daoist Zhou, can you explain one or two?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If you don''t understand, it''s useless to explain."


    "Friend Daoist Zhou said so much."


    Xia Houying nodded and turned her head to reprimand, "Dao Fellow Ding, don''t talk nonsense. Dao is self-understanding. If you don''t understand it, it means you and I have no relationship. You are also a great swordsman, and you still say such naive words?"


    Ding Sanwu''s face was reddish, and he continued to absorb.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "No blame, no blame, please continue."


    These original auras are very strong, but there is a time limit, and they will dissipate in a few hours. Even if you add Xiaogun Caiying and others, you can''t absorb it. It''s better to be personal. And the origin of these two people is his own. I already knew that their previous conversations had entered his ears without any omission, and some doubts arose in my heart wanting to ask for an understanding, so I let them down.


    As for the fact that they did not understand the Dao patterns on the Taoist Tower, Zhou Shu was a little disappointed and a little bit lucky.


    If they understand it, it means that they have a relationship with Shu Zhi Dao, and perhaps they can be accepted and pass on Shu Dao. As a pioneer, it is natural to have more people pass on it. It is also very good for him, but it is also a little wishful. Not to mention that these Dao patterns are the essence of Dao, except Zhou Shu himself, almost nothing can understand, and the two have already become famous, and they will not abandon the original kendo to pass on his Dao.


    He would not tell them that his Taoist Tower was not made of Kendo.


    Xia Houying still looked at the long sword and slowly said, "Friend Zhou, if I didn''t guess wrong, this sword should be the Qingsuo of Shu Mountain, right?"


    "Qingsuo?!"


    Ding Sanwu almost jumped up, staring at Qingsuojian, his eyes were shining, "Qingsuo, is it really Qingsuo?"


    Zhou Shu stroked the long sword, warmly said, "It is true that the name is Qingsuo, and it is indeed a gift from the elder Shushan, but it is not the original Qingsuo sword, but there is a trace of the original Qingsuo sword spirit in it."


    "Qingsuo Sword Spirit..."


    Ding Sanwu couldn''t move his eyes anymore, and his voice trembled, "Shushan...Qingsuo sword spirit, actually...in...in your hands."


    Xia Houying was also stunned, "I understand that it is an imitation of Qingsuo, and it is also very famous in Shushan, but I did not expect that there is a sword spirit in it, that is the treasure of the world, I still want to be able to..." He shook his head, rather reproaching himself, "It''s so presumptuous."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shuru realized something, "What did Daoist Xiahou want to say before?"


    Xia Houying hesitated for a while, showing a little seriousness, "I think that the two swords of fellow daoists are all Tier 6 top grades. Although they are extraordinary, they are no longer suitable for their status as fellow daoists. Tribulation, should..."


    When he said this, the Sea-Treading Sword suddenly jumped up, and the tip of the sword pointed at Xia Houying, and she couldn''t help shaking. The sharp sword intent came out from it, and the surrounding area was blue and cold.


    Zhou Shu held the hilt of the sword, pretending to be angry, "Caiying, don''t be rude."


    Treading the Sea Sword just went down in peace, took back the sword domain, and obediently bowed down beside Zhou Shu without moving.


    Xia Houying''s expression was stagnant, "There is also a sword spirit in this sword?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Just laughed, the new-born sword spirit really doesn''t know what etiquette is, please continue to talk about it."


    "Of course not to blame."


    Xia Houying smiled and nodded, but she sighed in her heart. She choked for a while. She thought that the Xiahou family was already a wealthy man in the world, but compared with Zhou Shu in front of him, it seemed to be a bit worse. She took out two swords and had swords. Spirit, and even the ancient Qingsuo sword spirit, and that little beast, obviously the rumored Chin Beast, is still evolving successfully. As for the original purple qi, it is something the Xiahou family could not even think of.


    And Ding Sanwu next to him was also speechless. It was a great opportunity for Jian Xiu to have a sword spirit, and Zhou Shu actually had two.


    Although they didn''t know, Qingsuo Sword Spirit was just a trace of remnant soul.


    Zhou Shu in front of them gave them an unpredictable feeling, but they didn''t know that it was Zhou Shu deliberately doing it, and he had done it from the beginning.


    After waiting for a while, Xia Houying said slowly, "It''s a pity that both swords are of rank six. If they are the best of rank seven, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "No one doesn''t want the Seventh-Rank Ultimate Flying Sword, but unfortunately I don''t have one. Why does Fellow Daoist talk about this?"


    "Our Xiahou family treasured several seventh-order best flying swords. One of them should be very suitable for Daoists. If Daoists want to..." Xia Houying thought for a while and said seriously, "Xiahou Family I am willing to present it to Fellow Dao Zhou, but I have a little request."


    From the moment the original purple energy appeared, he was thinking about how to win over Zhou Shu. In his heart, Zhou Shu was already the monk who had the most hope to be promoted to the Mahayana realm. If you don''t win, you can''t make friendship, and it will be late in the future.


    Zhou Shu slightly hesitated, "Is it the seventh-order best flying sword..."


    Caiying in his hand moved restlessly, "My palace wants, my palace wants a sword."


    "He is gifting the sword at this time, he must ask for something..."


    "My palace doesn''t care about this. You said you want to give the seventh-order flying sword to this palace. How can it be unreasonable to send it now? And this palace has been caused by you to absorb so much original energy and purple energy. I''m afraid I can''t wait any longer, it''s going to burst."


    "Okay, I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, turning to Xiahouying, "What''s the name of that sword?"


    Xia Houying breathed a sigh of relief, "Friend Zhou, have you heard of Qing?"


    "what?"


    Ding Sanwu''s figure was shocked, and all the tea cups in his hands fell to the ground.


    "green?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, "But Qing is one of Xiahou Shuangbi, and the other is called Yitian?"


    "That''s right, it''s that green sword, which has no owner now," Xia Houying sighed and said slowly, "I am ashamed to say that the Xiahou family does not deserve its sword repair, but I saw Taoist friends today, I I immediately felt that only fellow Daoists are worthy of this sword."


    He looked at Zhou Shu with sincere eyes. rw


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1381: Dragon Palace Lord

    "Hey, Qingyan, is it good?"


    "Well, there is nothing wrong with the swords that have been passed down from the ancient times. What''s more, the Xiahou Shuangbi has been passed down for at least 40,000 years. The swordsmanship contained in it is extremely profound. If there is no sword spirit, it will be good for you and me. benefit."


    "Then why did he give it to you? What''s more, why is there no sword spirit in it after so many years? I don''t believe it in my palace."


    "Maybe it has disappeared, anything can happen in the long years, I don''t think too much."


    "Well, no matter what, this palace needs this."


    Zhou Shu put away the sea stepping sword and looked at Xia Houying with a slight smile, "I can''t imagine that Brother Xiahou would be willing to give me such a heirloom treasure. It is fake if I don''t want it. However, Brother Xiahou needs me to do something. What?"


    "This one����"


    Xia Houying thought for a moment, and transmitted the sound, "Qingyan is now at Xiahou''s home in the blue mountains. If the daoists want to go, they can go to Beiluzhou at any time. Xiahou''s house will treat each other with courtesy... It is necessary for Daoists to do something, and only hope to form a good relationship."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly and smiled, "Okay, I remember, I will definitely visit."


    "Thank you fellow Zhou Dao."


    Xia Houying got up and saluted with a sincere expression. Zhou Shu got up to salute, and the two sat down with a smile, quite harmonious.


    The Blue Nightmare Sword, a famous sword from ancient times, has a chance to get it, why not?


    Zhou Shu definitely wanted it, but he knew that the Xiahou family was willing to donate swords, not necessarily just for a good relationship. Most of them had other requirements, not even good goals, but Zhou Shu didn��t care, that kind of catastrophe had already happened. Spent, what else to care about.


    Ding Sanwu looked at the two of them, not knowing what they were talking about, and was too embarrassed to learn from the source all the time. It would be too rude not to say anything. He thought about it for a while and said, "By the way, Fellow Zhou, you are so powerful, why Did you let Daota collapse on purpose?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said calmly, "When the time comes, it will naturally fall."


    Ding Sanwu was quite at a loss, "The time has come?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    "It turned out to be like this, Zhou Daoyou speaks really profoundly." Ding Sanwu nodded unconsciously, showing a bit of embarrassment.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t tell the truth, and the collapse of the tower was indeed intentional.


    On the one hand, because he has fully grasped the power of the thunder robbery, even if there is no Dao Pagoda, his body is sufficient to resist it. It takes energy to maintain the Dao Pagoda. On the other hand, the thunder thunder lasts too long. Give him a feeling that as long as the Dao Pagoda is kept there, Jie Lei will continue, as if he is stubborn with him, just abandon it and let Heavenly Dao completely give up.


    As he expected, when Dao Pagoda fell and his body really touched Jie Lei, that Jie Lei left with interest.


    There was only one robbery thunder in the first heavy robbery. Even if Heavenly Dao found out Zhou Shu��s flaws, he could not release the second thunder thunder in a targeted manner, so he had to stop, but in Zhou Shu��s view, he had no flaws. Words.


    After the successful crossing of the Tribulation''s original purple energy, he was a little surprised, and he did not expect that it would have such a big advantage.


    The origin of purple energy, obtaining this true origin between heaven and earth, allows him to understand the world of Xuanhuang more clearly, which is of great benefit to his own Tao and power, his own perception is more subtle and clearer, and of course the body after washing the body is more Toughness, even the strength of the original source is difficult to damage, equivalent to a perfect strengthening.


    After the robbery, his strength was much stronger than before.


    It is difficult to have a quantitative standard, but all aspects have increased by about two or three times at the same time, such as the scope of spiritual consciousness, spiritual strength, vitality accumulation, etc., unlike the previous breakthroughs, most of them are proficient in one aspect. The body fits. , It is an all-round development. No wonder the world of cultivating immortals says that the cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm is the real cultivator and has the opportunity to see the realm beyond the sky.


    Xia Houying arched her hands, "Presumably fellow Taoists still need to consolidate their realm, I won''t bother you later."


    He was about to get up, but was caught by a gentle force. After a few strokes, he couldn''t break free. His heart was shocked, and he was a little surprised, "Daoist?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Daoist Xiahou, I have one more thing I want to ask you two."


    Xia Houying nodded and said warmly, "I don''t know what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the two of them and said slowly, "Did you two come from the East China Sea Dragon Palace?"


    Xia Houying was quite surprised, "Do you hear it?"


    Ding Sanwu was also stunned, "We spoke so quietly, and we were thousands of miles away. At that time, you were still busy crossing the catastrophe, could you hear it?"


    "It''s a bit presumptuous, but not on purpose," Zhou Shu smiled and said calmly, "Are you invited by the Lord of the Dragon Palace to compare swords?"


    "Since fellow Daoist heard it, there is nothing to hide," Xia Houying nodded, "Yes, the two of us received an invitation from the East China Sea Dragon Palace to invite us to the Dragon Palace to participate in the sword fair. The reward is very generous."


    Zhou Shu moved slightly in his heart, "Dragon Palace opens the sword meeting? Did you just invite you?"


    Ding Sanwu shook his head, "That''s not true. There are sword repairs in the other three continents. The old man is also strange. The Dragon Palace actually held a sword fair, and they were all swordsmen or great swordsmen. The battle was quite big, right. , Fellow Taoist should not be a disciple of Jianlu, right?"


    Xia Houying frowned, "Friend Taoist Zhou is naturally not, he is from Wushuang City."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Can I see the invitation?"


    "It''s okay."


    Xia Houying nodded, took out a jade piece inlaid with gold edge and handed it over.


    The jade pieces are half blue and half white, white like clouds, blue like blue seas, blending together like living creatures. Waves are constantly moving, and even the sound of sea tides can be heard. It is the extremely rare Tianhai jade. The golden rim on the edge is in the shape of a dragon.


    Ding Sanwu said to the side, "This is a rare thing, and Dragon Palace can only have it."


    "Yes, Tianhaiyu can only be owned by the real dragon."


    Xia Houying nodded and said Friends of Taoist, please see below, the five-claw mark is also unique to the Lord of the Dragon Palace, and there is also the signature of the sword master Mingkui of Jianlu. It was he who helped the palace lord of the Dragon Palace take the lead, so he must not be fake. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, returned the invitation to Xia Houying, and said slowly, "Then you participated in the sword meeting and went to the Dragon Palace. Have you also seen the Palace Master of the Dragon Palace?"


    Ding Sanwu said hurriedly, "I saw it, what a beauty, if you can..."


    "Do not talk nonsense."


    Xia Houying glared at Ding Sanwu, and said slowly, "Friend Zhou, it''s actually not that I saw the palace owner completely. She has been covered with dragon scale veil to hide her real face, but from the appearance and voice, The transformation is quite perfect, and there is no difference from us humans... It is really unexpected that the Palace Master of the East China Sea Dragon Palace is actually a woman."


    Zhou Shu let out a sigh of relief, and stretched out his finger to draw in the air.


    The two didn''t know what he was doing, and felt a little at a loss.


    After only ten breaths, a lifelike figure appeared in front of them, also a woman covered in veil.


    Ding Sanwu''s expression was stagnant, and he said in shock, "Ah? Why, has Fellow Daoist seen her?"


    Xia Houying stared at the portrait for a while, and said slowly, "This portrait is the Lord of the Dragon Palace, and fellow Taoists are really hidden."...


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1382: Xuanhus visit

    Looking at the two of them, Zhou Shu''s eyes were bright, "Are you sure it''s her?"


    Ding Sanwu was a little bit dumbfounded, and said quickly, "It must be! The body, demeanor and temperament are all different."


    Xia Houying stared at the portrait, seemingly thoughtful, and turned to Zhou Shudao, "Seeing fellow Taoist paintings, it seems that the palace lord is right in front of you, lifelike. Would you like to come to the Taoist fellow to know the palace lord very well?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, and waved his sleeves, and the portrait disappeared with the breeze.


    The two were puzzled, Zhou Shu already folded his hands and smiled, "Thank you for telling me, I understand, if the two are fine, I am going to cultivate."


    Xia Houying had doubts, but immediately raised her hands and smiled and said, "Don''t disturb the daoists'' cultivation, I''ll wait to say goodbye."


    Ding Sanwu also stood up quickly, although he was still a little reluctant to bear the original aura.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, warmly said, "By the way, two fellow Taoists, please don''t publicize the portrait."


    "Understand, I am not a troubled person."


    Xia Houying agreed, and soon left with Ding Sanwu and disappeared.


    After flying far away, Ding Sanwu spoke and complained, "This is the order of eviction. It took more than an hour and no more points for the old man. Besides, how could he draw the palace lord��s , Don��t they know each other a long time ago? Interesting..."


    Xia Houying frowned when she heard it, "Looking at your faceless and skinless look, I really don''t know how you became a Great Sword Master."


    "Who knows, good luck."


    Ding Sanwu smiled, his eyes suddenly burst into light, the sword intent, biting, and even Xia Houying couldn''t help but pause.


    The sword intent quickly recovered, Ding Sanwu was already a lot more serious, and said slowly, "The old man is still very strange, this Zhou Shu is too abnormal...The first time others succeeded in crossing the Tribulation, they were overjoyed. After all, they reached the crossing state. It''s like living a new life, but he doesn''t seem to react at all. It''s too calm. The old man has never seen anyone like this. What is his origin."


    "When you say that, I feel the same way."


    Xia Houying seemed thoughtful, "It''s not the first time that he has crossed the Tribulation, but it seems that he hasn''t paid attention to the Crossing Tribulation at all, and he is confident that he will be able to survive.


    Ding Sanwu snorted, "If you don''t fear the way of heaven, you will suffer from it in the future."


    The two of them kept talking and went all the way.


    And Zhou Shu on the isolated island is still thinking.


    It is indeed a calm thing to cross the catastrophe to him, because if you have done enough preparations before, you will naturally have the confidence to survive, but it is strange to encounter danger.


    He was thinking of something else.


    The portrait painted before is Zhao Yueru.


    Zhou Shu had thought that Zhao Yueru would go to the Dragon Palace, but she did not expect that she would actually be the lord of the Dragon Palace. This...in the secret realm before, Zhao Yueru was unwilling to accept the inheritance of Zhao Linghuan, that is, she did not intend to become a dragon at all, but Why did you become the lord of the dragon palace again?


    Is it because of the blood in the body that was coerced by the Dragon Sea tribe? Or maybe she could not bear the pain and changed her mind?


    The possibility of the latter is really small. He understands what kind of person Zhao Yue is, how strong she is, she would rather die than succumb, especially succumbing to the Sea Clan. In the Lengwu Mountain secret realm, she and the Sea Clan��s Enmity is really not small, and the possibility of the former is even smaller. If she is coerced, how can she gain the rights and hold a sword meeting to invite sword repairs?


    Also, how did Na Mingkui go to the Dragon Palace?


    There are many doubts, and Zhou Shu has always been concerned about Zhao Yueru a lot, and feels it is necessary to figure this out.


    He has already crossed the catastrophe and needs to travel everywhere to find opportunities. Going to the East China Sea will meet the needs, but it will not be too rushed. Since Zhao Yue can hold a sword meeting, there is no life-threatening. He will wait until the work at hand is finished. Not later, he still has too much to do right now.


    The Heyin School is fine for the time being, but Caiying and Xiaogun are waiting for the catastrophe, and it is urgent.


    After a few hours, the source of Qi had fallen, and the heaven and earth returned to peace.


    When the rainbow was taken away, the familiar face still appeared in the sky, but the expression was different this time. The previous disdain was completely gone, with a hint of anger in surprise, as if he had already regarded Zhou Shu as Tricky opponent.


    Zhou Shu glanced, not caring.


    After crossing the robbery, he didn''t worry much about the threat of heaven.


    Putting away Xiao Gun who was still asleep, Zhou Shu left the isolated island and sent back to Heyin.


    Soaring into the sky, straight into the first day, Zhongtian.


    The gang wind is extremely fast and violent, if it is a cultivator below the tribulation realm, it will be rolled into **** in a flash.


    I am already a body of tribulation, naturally not afraid of the wind, perceiving the wind around it, and after a little calculation, we can get the detailed information of the wind, and then enter the state of deduction. It seems complicated to figure out how to use the wind to fly. , But it is not difficult, but with a hundred breaths, everything will be clear.


    In the gang wind, clever use of the wind speed to advance, almost effortlessly, reached a speed that was unimaginable when the gods were transformed.


    Right now it��s just a simple flight acceleration. If more deduction is added, other ways of using it can be derived. For example, if you have good materials, you can even set up formations in the wind and absorb the energy from the wind for cultivation, or Punish other monks and so on.


    The fierce wind in ten days can be regarded as a special benefit given by heaven and earth to the cultivators of the Tribulation Realm, but it can be imagined that there are not many people who know how to use it.


    It is worth mentioning that after the breakthrough, Zhou Shu''s talent has been strengthened most obviously, and the speed of deduction calculation has doubled. The calculation in the previous quarter of an hour can be solved by dozens of breaths. Given time, one breath for a hundred years is not difficult.


    Ten days later, Zhou Shu appeared in Lingyu City It can be calm on the isolated island, but not here. The Dutch School and Lingyu City came out the first monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm. That must be greatly increased. Preached.


    It doesn''t take Zhou Shu to spend any thoughts on how to promote it. Someone has already taken the initiative to do it.


    Inviting guests to a grand event for nine consecutive months, rebuilding the main hall, expanding the sect, and so on. Everyone had a lot of ideas, but Zhou Shule was comfortable and allowed them to do it. The framework has been set up, and the rules have been set. How to do it He couldn''t change the direction he determined, and it was meaningless.


    Very happy for a few days, until Xuanhu arrived.


    He was much younger than expected. He looked like a young man in his twenties. He had a very special costume, with red lips and white teeth, long slender eyes, a straight nose, and a compelling aura.


    The old-fashioned image in Wushuang City is just a cover up.


    Zhou Shu stared at it for a long time, and couldn''t help sighing, "It turns out that you are a mysterious tiger like this, do they know about it?"


    Xuanhu''s face was a little red, and he lowered his head unconsciously, "They know it, it''s the first time you saw it, and didn''t deliberately hide it from you...in Wushuang City, it is always better to be older."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Xuanhu, your outfit, could it be..."


    ps: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~...


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1383: Lets go

    "Yes."


    Xuanhu, dressed in a beautiful dress, nodded, "I just attended a banquet outside. I came to you in a hurry without changing my clothes. I should always have an official identity when I come to you to participate in the Tribulation Ceremony... I haven��t worn it a few times, and I��ll change it when I leave the Holland Pie."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and exclaimed in surprise, "Your identity really makes Lingyucheng flourish! The lotus school has also benefited a lot."


    Xuanhu shook his head lightly, with a hint of emotion, "Don''t say that, in fact, I think it''s nothing compared to your lotus school. Old things will always be replaced by new ones."


    "but����"


    Zhou Shu seemed to ponder a little, "Aristocratic children, can''t you join Wushuang City?"


    Xuan Hu pondered for a while, and said slowly, "I''m an exception. After joining Wushuang City, I basically didn''t use my family status anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, Brother Xuanhu, you have been here for a day, and tomorrow we will leave for the Secret Realm of Huaguo Mountain."


    Xuanhu raised his eyebrows slightly and said with joy, "Okay!" After a pause, he asked in confusion, "Tomorrow, isn''t it going to be a grand event for nine consecutive months? Isn''t it going to be held?"


    "Open, but it doesn''t matter if I''m not there."


    Zhou Shuning said, "I showed enough faces some time ago, and all the guests who should come have been there. The etiquette is here. You don��t have to pay much attention to those who come that night. It is still important to practice. I have many things to do. The delay was terribly delayed."


    "it is good."


    Xuanhu nodded, his eyes full of joy.


    One day later, after explaining many matters concerning the Dutch School, Zhou Shu and others went to Nanzhanzhou.


    In addition to Xuanhu and Hao Siyun, Liu Yu''er and Xu Mu were accompanied.


    Like Hao Ruoyan, Yang Mei didn��t go, because she wanted to practice the alchemy, which requires all kinds of alchemy and medicinal herbs. It is easy to do in Lingyu City, but in the closed environment where you can��t get out of the water curtain cave. , It is very bad, and her usual practice requirements are not high, and her aptitude is excellent to a certain level, and her need for the environment is not high. When she really needs it, she still has the Ci Hang Sect to go.


    After Zhou Shu weighed in, he promised her. With her and Hao Ruoyan, Zhou Shu was more relieved.


    As for Liu Yuer, Zhou Shu originally planned to let all the early elders of the Heyin School go, but unexpectedly, only Liu Yuer was willing to go.


    Their reasons are different, but to sum up, they are the two words to be content with the status quo. The same is true. The Heyin School now has sixth-order spiritual veins, also has a source of energy, and even has a trace of origin. For them, it was already a leap, enough for them to cultivate to a certain level, and after so many years in Lingyu City, they had adapted to everything and lived comfortably without wanting to change.


    After staying in one place for a long time, there will always be such an idea, and most immortals are no exception.


    Zhou Shu also let them. After all, they have different knowledge and different goals, so that''s it.


    Except for Liu Yuer, she has a higher goal and will not be content with the status quo. Zhou Shu appreciates such a monk more and is willing to support her cultivation.


    Zhou Shu didn��t disappoint. Xu Mu��s advancement was very fast. He was already at the Nascent Soul Stage cultivation base. Going to a higher platform would also allow him to develop better. Zhou Shu valued him more on the way of kendo. The performance, although the realm is not too high, it is just that the sword turns with the heart, but the sword intent is rare and extremely sophisticated, as if it has been practiced for hundreds of years, peaceful and not radical, it has always been the disposition that Zhou Shu likes, watching people from the sword, Xu Twilight will not be bad.


    There were two great monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm, and they were unintentionally delayed, so they moved quickly.


    A few months later, I arrived at the Sudden Tribe in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and the mountain was also in front of my eyes.


    The majesty of the mountain remains the same, but the tribes below have withered a lot, and the grand occasion is hard to renew. The barbarians who used to be all over the mountains and savages are not one. They have experienced a catastrophe like annihilation, and it will not be a matter of hundreds of years to cheer up.


    As Zhou Shu expected, the leader of the tribe has become a sudden phenomenon.


    The tall body is thinner, his complexion is slightly haggard, and his eyes can hardly hide the desolation.


    From then on, suddenly the responsibility of revitalizing the tribe and even the entire barbarians fell on him.


    When the two met, there was something to say that the war in Shushan did not affect the relationship between the two. Suddenly it seemed to have given Zhou Shu a lot of convenience, and Zhou Shu also gave him a lot of advice and resources, not a deal, but each other help.


    Talking and laughing with a barbarian priest was quite amazed for several monks, but after thinking about it, they were calm, Zhou Shu didn''t do anything strange and made sense.


    Shenshan, Huamisi Lake, all the way into the secret realm.


    The monks in the middle were amazed, and there was no need to say more, but when they saw the spirit vein, everyone immediately sat down.


    The chance is hard to come by and must be doubled.


    Xuanhu sits in the middle of the spiritual vein, while Hao Siyun is far away, lacking in realm, and his body will burst. Like Liu Yuer and Xu Mu, it is enough to be by the lake.


    After they enter, they are unlikely to come out until Zhou Shu comes again to let them out, but they will never take the initiative to go out.


    Zhou Shu returned to Qingque with the blood waterfall sword, and still put down the sword, leaving the jade slip.


    Qingque is still enlightening, and her concentration is unbelievable. It seems that she can''t perceive her soul from her body, and she is dead.


    Leave all the way without mentioning, finish one thing, and let go of some heart.


    It is still too troublesome to go back and forth, but only Zhou Shu can go to the cave, and the others can''t even get through the stagnant water, but... if you can build a teleportation array on both sides, it will be a blink of an eye.


    Sooner or later, I will do it When I returned to Lingyu City, the event was still in progress. As the host, Zhou Shu had no time to watch and went straight back to the mountain.


    Caution Xingfeng.


    Lin Zhu has been waiting for a long time, "Senior, the little girl is all ready, and can set off at any time."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Well, you will rarely return to Lingyu City in the future, maybe you will be very lonely, doesn''t it matter?"


    Lin Zhu shook his head and said warmly, "What is important to do for the seniors, and the little girl likes this too. When I get there, I can study the formation more attentively, and I don''t have to worry about the teleportation array leaking like I am now."


    "I will visit you from time to time."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with tenderness in his eyes, "Then let''s go."


    Without delay, the two quickly left Lingyu City and headed to the beach.


    Zhou Shu planned to take Lin Zhu to Penglai Island.


    The plan between him and the city lord has been fully developed. The preliminary preparations are basically completed and are officially proceeding. There are many meticulous tasks that require manpower, and a person who is knowledgeable and responsible is needed to preside. This person is Lin Zhu, and it is impossible for others. , Not even Zhou Shu himself.


    Those things can only be done on Penglai Island, so Lin Zhu must also go to Penglai Island.


    Penglai Island is now in Beiluzhou, and Zhou Shu is going to Beiluzhou, which is not a waste of time. .


    a


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1384: much better

    It is always pleasant to be with Lin Zhu.


    All the way north, the journey was neither fast nor slow, and Zhou Shu didn''t want to be fast. He wanted to set aside time to be alone with Lin Zhu.


    This is very important.


    Lin Zhu is not the only one, but the female sisters around him will all have such time alone.


    Because they are all practicing in accordance with his requirements, using deduction, Zhou Shu creates a unique way of practice for everyone, to maximize their potential, and every once in a while, Zhou Shu will carefully check their State, and modify it. At the same time, I will add my own feelings during this period of time to make their practice more smooth and easier to succeed.


    It might be difficult for them to get to the present day, but with Zhou Shu''s help, the result was completely different, and everyone was promoted smoothly.


    To do these things is not too difficult for Zhou Shu, and it is worth it.


    Each of them is very important to Zhou Shu.


    The only exception is Yangmei. Her own aptitude is sufficient. Even without Zhou Shu, her achievements will never be low. Moreover, Zhou Shu can''t give too many opinions on Dan Dao-Dan Dao may be the most troublesome for Zhou Shu Well, because deduction doesn''t have much effect on it, only real talent and practical experience can truly grow. He doesn''t have these, Yang Mei has.


    Moreover, these female cultivators all have something better than him, such as Lin Zhu''s formation.


    Even if Zhou Shu has made a lot of progress on the formation, it is still not as good as that. During the time alone with Lin Zhu, his formation can also make a lot of progress.


    Several months passed.


    In the vast sea, an emerald green island appeared, undulating slightly with the sea.


    Unlike the East China Sea, the surface of the North Sea is much calmer, and the color of the water is also different. It is much shallower. From time to time, white ice floes float by, with hints of cold air.


    "Arrived."


    Zhou Shu turned to Lin Zhu with a slight smile.


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded lightly, with a lot of reluctance in her eyes, and murmured, "Here, I''m going to be separated from Senior..."


    Zhou Shu grabbed her hand and said warmly, "It won''t be long before, what you do is extremely important to me, I will do it with you later, and there is Wushuang City, we can meet in there anytime."


    "Senior, don''t lie to the little girl."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, blinked a few smart eyes, and said seriously, "Senior, rest assured, the little girl will do what she confessed to her, even if she dies."


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu twitched inexplicably and frowned, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Lin Zhu quickly lowered her head and apologized in a low voice, "The little girl made a mistake..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "There is still time. Just do your best and don''t think too much."


    "understood."


    Lin Zhu nodded obediently, and suddenly stretched out her fingers to the distance, "Senior, what kind of fish are those? You can''t see them in the East China Sea."


    Around the island, big fish jumped out in groups, over ten feet in length, flying like arrows, flying for a long distance on the sea before falling down, splashing waves of water, leaving a string of long marks.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and said with a smile, "Beihai''s specialty, Beihai flying fish, I have eaten it at Haizhonglou and it tastes very good."


    "Senior knows what to eat..."


    Lin Zhu chuckled and said in surprise, "Hey, there seems to be someone in the school of fish."


    Upon closer inspection, a monk was riding on a flying fish, sprinkling a handful of bait from time to time, and had a great time playing. The monk was dressed in black, with a black mask, only one pair of eyes was exposed, and his eyes were clear, with Childlike innocence.


    Zhou Shu was startled, isn''t this monk''s appearance and attire the White Dragon, the guardian of Wushuang City?


    Does the white dragon, who has a cold look and stay away from others, have such a side? However, with Xuanhu as the bottom line, Zhou Shu''s surprise quickly dissipated.


    Bai Longxian also noticed this stop.


    The black breath rushed out immediately, enclosing the whole person, the eyes were sharp as a knife in the black breath.


    The individual changed in a flash.


    "You are here, seven days later than previously stated."


    A voice that was so cold that there was no emotion, connected to people, like a stone fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Sorry, there was a delay on the road."


    Zhou Shu nodded and bowed his hands in salute, "Bailong protects the law well."


    Lin Zhu was still surprised, but did not forget to salute, "Junior Lin Zhu, I have seen Senior Bailong."


    "The city lord is waiting, let''s go."


    Bai Long nodded slightly, turned and flew to the island.


    As soon as he landed on the island, he went straight to the ground and slid along the thick wooden roots all the way to the depths of Penglai.


    Although Zhou Shu had said it a long time ago, Lin Zhu was still too surprised to speak when looking at the surprisingly majestic tree in front of him, "This..."


    "What''s this? You are Lin Zhu that Zhou Shu said. Little Wawa is a little special."


    The sound came from the trunk, and a small figure slowly walked out of the trunk, half leaning against the tree, looking like a baby, but talking old-fashioned words.


    "Pre... Senior..."


    Lin Zhu knew that this was the Wushuang City Lord Zhou Shu had said, but he still had an unbelievable face.


    The city lord put a white and tender little hand, "Okay, you don''t need to call me senior, I will rely on you more in the future. By the way, this is for you."


    The branch next to Lin Zhu suddenly stretched out and stopped in front of Lin Zhu. The curled leaf opened, revealing a pill inside. The leaf then closed slightly. Lin Zhu quickly reached out and held it, only feeling the warmth of his palm. , A warm current dissipated, and the whole body suddenly overflowed with a comfortable breath.


    "Sanctuary, you are partial."


    Zhou Shu looked at the city lord, pretending to be displeased, "Why don''t you usually exchange this ridiculous ancient yuan pill for me?"


    The city lord said with disdain, "Do you still need it? Little baby, hurry up and take it."


    Lin Zhu also knows that it is definitely not an ordinary product, just holding the effect is comparable to a high-level pill but still doesn''t know whether to eat it or not, just looks at Zhou Shu, "Senior..."


    "Take it, Bead."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The city lord is kind. This is very rare. One of the lost ancient pill is worth your ten years of cultivation."


    Huanggu Shou Yuan Dan is a collection of pure vitality extracted from Jianshi��s wooden beads with Huang Gu Shou Yuan Jue. In the current immortal cultivation world, only Wushuang City Lord can make it, but every time it is made, it costs a lot. Jingyuan, the city owner took it out, which shows his sincerity.


    "Thank you... Former... City Lord!"


    After thinking about it, he changed his name, Lin Zhu bowed and swallowed the pill in excitement.


    She is immersed in the formation, and can save the time of cultivation for the formation, which is naturally excellent.


    The pill enters the body, and there is a feeling of fullness immediately, it is warm everywhere, and the cultivation base is also unknowingly improving.


    The city lord stared, dissatisfied, "Former city lord? Don''t talk nonsense, Little Wawa."


    "It''s not like that, the junior said something wrong..."


    Lin Zhu shook her head quickly, her face flushed, panicked and at a loss.


    "Haha!"


    The city lord laughed and turned to Zhou Shu, "This little baby is much cuter than you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Just don''t bully her."...


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1385: let me see

    The city lord groaned, "Bullying? If she is as you said, I won''t have time to be a treasure."


    Zhou Shu said without thinking, "Then treat her as a treasure."


    The city lord was slightly startled, "If you can be sure of this, it won''t be bad."


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "When it comes to formations, especially teleportation, no one in this world is better than Lin Zhu. I can say with certainty that only she can complete our plan."


    Lin Zhu, who stood beside Zhou Shu, straightened her chest unconsciously.


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu again, and nodded, "Come with me, I''m almost ready for everything you ask for. Bailong, you also come with you, and you are indispensable in this matter."


    The city lord walked into the tree, the trunk separated suddenly, revealing a passage, and several people walked in.


    Following the mark left by the city lord, a few people walked forward, Bai Long said nothing, Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu spoke in low voices.


    I don''t know how many turns I have gone around, but I finally stopped. In front of me was an extremely wide hall, I was afraid it would not be tens of miles in radius.


    There are bright and colorful brilliance everywhere, as if they have entered a treasure house.


    The hall is full of various materials, piled everywhere, mostly large and small jade pillars, the materials of which are at least Tier 5, the total number exceeds one million, various jade slips, and magic weapons. , Everything is available, the eighth-level spiritual guide plate, the seventh-level profound spirit Ruyi, etc., rare treasures can be seen everywhere here, and the most fascinating ones are naturally the large mountains standing in the middle of the hall. Within a few miles, hundreds of feet high, that mountain was actually piled up with top-grade spirit stones and essence stones.


    It''s hard to count, I''m afraid the treasure house of several big sects combined, there is not so much.


    The city lord''s figure emerged from the ground. He turned around and took a look, turned his head to look at a few people, and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, Lin Zhu, from now on, everything in this hall is yours. I want to do it. Anything is okay, if you have any needs afterwards, just tell Bailong and me that I will satisfy you, but you can''t let my hard work be wasted."


    Lin Zhu watched all this and was completely speechless.


    Zhou Shu looked at it silently and sighed, "City Lord, your savings over the past tens of thousands of years is really amazing. I think, half of the best spiritual stones in the mysterious yellow world have been obtained by you. ."


    "It looks too much, but it''s far from what you and I need."


    The city lord shook his head slightly, "But for me, it''s just a part. The follow-up preparations are still going on and it will take time, but now we should officially start."


    "know."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Lin Zhu, showing a little seriousness, "Lin Zhu, I will not repeat what I said before. In short, you can control all these things freely. Do what you want to do, that is, help. I."


    "Senior confessed to me, the little girl will do it, she will never waste anything."


    Lin Zhu nodded seriously, then walked toward the row of bookshelves, picked up a few jade slips and looked at it.


    She looked very attentively, with no one else.


    The city lord glanced at her, quite satisfied, "I have a heavy responsibility, but I don''t see any pressure, I still do my own thing calmly, not to mention the formation, such a talent is already very rare, not bad. "


    "Slowly you will see," Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "but the city lord should take more care of her cultivation base."


    "Don''t worry, every once in a while, I will give her Yuan Dan from the ancients."


    The city lord nodded and turned to Bai Longdao, "Bai Long, how is the person you trained recently?"


    Bai Long shook his head, "No, it will take at least 30 years to train a group of special talents that can be used. In other words, it will take another 10 years."


    The City Lord doubted, "Can''t it be earlier? Twenty years is enough, right? It''s not a very complicated job."


    "No."


    Bai Long said without thinking, "I won''t let those people do anything until they are fully qualified. They are not worthy."


    "Okay," the city lord felt helpless and looked at Lin Zhu and shook his head slightly, "Then she is alone, I''m afraid some..."


    "Don''t worry about the city lord, she has a way."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Bead, your puppet."


    Lin Zhu, who did not smell foreign objects, immediately moved when he heard Zhou Shu''s voice, turned his head and smiled at him, the light flashed in his hand, and the puppets popped out from inside and fell into the hall. in.


    There are more than a hundred of these puppets, but they are not the same. There are almost a dozen types. Some are used to carry materials, some are used to observe the formation, some are used to check the formation, and some help Lin Zhu recover. All of them were specially designed and refined by Zhou Shu for her, and Lin Zhu was also very smoothly manipulated, as if he had many helpers out of thin air.


    Zhou Shu turned to the city lord and said with a smile, "There are puppets to replace the early things, and if there are people behind, they can make up, no problem."


    "So you still have a puppet, so I can rest assured."


    The City Lord breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Zhou Shu, "It has been delayed for too long, I don''t want to waste time."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Me too."


    "Go out, Zhou Shu, I have other things to ask you."


    The city lord escaped into the ground, turned into a black shadow, and pointed to the door.


    Zhou Shu followed behind, looked at the white dragon next to him, and arched his hands, "Thank you, Senior Bai Long."


    Bai Long looked indifferent, "Thank you for what?"


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "I am grateful for recruiting talents and promising Ning Xuanqing to enter the nine-story tower."


    Bai Long said coldly, "There is nothing to be thankful for for the matter within."


    Zhou Shu smiled and continued, "Senior Bailong, I think Senior Xuanhu should have said that there is an eighth-order spiritual vein in my place. If you need it, you can go anytime. That''s also a matter for juniors. ."


    "I know won''t go."


    Bai Long left the words coldly, walked out the door, and quickly disappeared.


    Knowing Bai Long''s temper, Zhou Shu wasn''t angry, but it was a little strange. Compared with Xuanhu, Bai Long was too bad.


    The black shadow of the city lord floated out quietly, "He won''t go, he rarely comes here, he doesn''t care about cultivation at all."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, and he thought for a while, "Senior Bai Long, what is cultivating the way of killing?"


    "It''s half right," the city lord said slowly, "In the beginning, he did enter the Dao, but now it is different. It feels a little different from the normal way of killing and cutting, adding his own things."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said in admiration, "In other words, Senior Bai Long is creating his own way."


    "Yes, but how easy is it to create the Dao? It''s extremely difficult to practice self-cultivation. Once you go astray, it will be difficult to change it again. Years of Dao deeds are completely gone," the city lord shook his head, quite helpless, "I persuaded him, but He doesn''t listen, alas, I really don''t want anything to happen to him."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Everyone has their own ideas and can''t persuade them. Besides, Senior Bai Long is different and may not fail."


    "Not necessarily?"


    The city lord snorted, "It''s really easy to say, then you create a way to show me?"


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1386: North line

    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Maybe I can see it in the future."


    "Don''t think about it too simple."


    The city lord sneered, and the black shadow gradually sank and continued to move forward.


    Only Qingque knew about the creation. Qingque had said not to tell others, Zhou Shu thought so too.


    It is not to create a kind of Tao, even if it is finished, even if Zhou Shu exercises Shu Zhili harder, it is only one person''s achievement. Tao is to benefit others, only to perfect Shu Zhidao and become a world. The Tao that is admitted is truly enlightened.


    This is a trail, and it must be generalized and become a Tao recognized by many worlds.


    Among them, there are still many ways to go, it is very difficult, if you are not careful, you will be empty.


    Before perfecting the Tao of Shu, Zhou Shu did not intend to make the Tao of Shu public public before constructing a relatively feasible practice system.


    Walk to a quiet room.


    There are many stars hanging in the room, like a starry night.


    "Look at it, if it is suitable, use it, and take it away if it is not suitable. I don''t like these things."


    The city lord was a bit disgusted. His body was the wood of Jianshi, and he was regarded as the original spirit in the world of Xuanhuang. He had always had no good impressions of foreign things.


    "Thank you City Lord!"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, and within a few glances, he could see that at least half of the starlight here came from special stars. If the calculation was correct, he would be able to use the third character of the demon pot Recovered, that is to say, the rune of the demon refining pot can be complete.


    "Thank you!"


    The city lord scolded, looked at Zhou Shu, suddenly sighed, and slowly said, "I have never done this before for over 20,000 years. I have put everything on one person, whether I win or lose. Whether you can get rid of your fate, it��s all up to you... I don��t know if it��s wrong or right, alas."


    Zhou Shu turned to the city lord, his face calmly said, "The city lord is investing heavily in me, how can I let the city lord down? Even if the plan fails, the city lord will definitely be able to escape his fate and enter the immortal world."


    The city lord stared at Zhou Shu for a while, "I hope so."


    Zhou Shu nodded, gathered all Ye Mingzhu in the house, and saluted, "City Lord, I plan to leave first."


    "Ok����"


    The city lord nodded slightly, and said suspiciously, "Aren''t you here to restore the demon refining pot? If I am here, maybe I can help you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I still can''t do it. I have a very strong feeling that this recovery will invite the catastrophe, don''t affect the city lord and Penglai Island."


    "Ah, that was my negligence."


    The city lord nodded unconsciously, "If you restore the demon pot intact, heaven will definitely be dissatisfied, and it is inevitable that the calamity will come down, and the important thing is that the calamity came for the demon pot, who can protect the demon pot? Whoever will get the favor of the Demon Refining Pot."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "Just so, I won''t give this opportunity to others, and I don''t want others to influence me."


    He understands this very well. The demon refining pot he possesses is only for temporarily acknowledging the master. It is the one who recognizes the master for the purpose of helping recovery, and the calamity of the demon refining pot is the key to the real recognition of the demon pot. If his calamity is blocked by others, then the Demon Refining Pot will basically change its owner, and his hard work will be in vain. Therefore, how can he survive the calamity here, he will inevitably find a place where no one can be disturbed. .


    No interference will work.


    "You better succeed."


    The city lord showed a little dignity, and then warned, "But if it is impossible to resist, don''t insist. You must remember that although the demon pot is good for you, it is not the key to everything, you are the only one. "


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you, the city lord for reminding me, goodbye."


    "No."


    The city lord gradually disappeared and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu inspired Golden Wushuang Ling and soon returned to Penglai Island.


    The island is very lively and the Penglai Sea Fair is being held, but it is not the Sea Fair in Dongshengzhou, but the Sea Fair in Beiluzhou.


    There are countless treasures at the sea meeting, but they are basically inaccessible to Zhou Shu''s eyes, but there is no harm in seeing more. You don''t have to look at it by yourself. Zhou Shu released a ray of spiritual thought, quietly attached to a Chinese monk, and then left. island.


    After crossing the Tribulation Realm, his spirit and consciousness have reached a new realm. According to the standard, it should be similar to the eighth-fold cultivator of the Cross Tribulation Realm who has passed the third day of the Tribulation Realm, but it is more concealed and solid, he I am afraid that few people in the entire cultivating world can see the divine thoughts released.


    Moreover, even if there is a million miles away, Divine Mind can pass back everything he has detected. He can control Divine Mind to do some things, or take it back at any time, although it takes some time.


    In the Heyin School and Lingyu City, in many places in Dongshengzhou, he had left his spiritual thoughts, but now he can''t perceive it anymore.


    Leaving Penglai Island, Zhou Shu headed north along the floating ice.


    As before, find a quiet and undisturbed place, repair the demon refining pot and welcome the catastrophe.


    It is definitely not possible on land. Compared with Dongshengzhou, Beiluzhou has not been infringed much, and its spiritual veins are more and better. Therefore, there are many more immortal cultivators than Dongshengzhou. There are many sects and families. Quite a lot, it can be regarded as the most prosperous state among the four continents, and there are hardly any places too secluded.


    You can only find it in the sea, and the farther the better, the best is the northernmost sea of ??the North Sea, a very cold place.


    There may be the quietest place in the Xuanhuang world I didn''t choose to fly in the gang wind belt, because when I get to a new place, I always have to experience and feel, these scenery can increase my own experience, even Taoism.


    It took a few days.


    "It''s finally out!"


    "Such a big battle, how long do you have to hide, come out earlier and die!"


    "Haha, great!"


    A sudden burst of cheer surprised Zhou Shu, and he looked down unconsciously.


    The sea below couldn''t help turning, and the waves were turbulent. A jet-black giant flooded his head and looked around angrily.


    There were three monks around, standing on three horns, trapping the big scorpion in the middle, each of them holding the law enforcement treasure order flags, their expressions were excited, and those excited shouts were also made by them.


    Obviously, these monks were hunting the big flood.


    Zhou Shuyin was in the clouds, showing a trace of surprise.


    That big dragon was not ordinary, it was called Wulin Jiao, it was a near-longhai tribe with a lot of dragon blood, and it was born to transform, and now it has been forced out of its original shape, it must have been a lot of effort by those monks.


    What is strange to him is that the Dragon Sea tribe like Wulin Jiao is an absolute royal family in the East China Sea. Immortal cultivators will not provoke them, because once provoked, they may trigger a war between the sea tribe and the human race, causing catastrophe. These monks were elated and obviously had no such worries.


    In this way, the situation in the North Sea is not the same as in the East China Sea. It should be that the sea clan of the North Sea has been completely suppressed by the human immortals.


    There are many cultivators, and it is indeed beneficial.


    "Friend Daoist Yang, you still take the shot, and we will assist you!"


    "it is good!"


    A female monk flew up and flew towards the big Jiao.


    :,,gegegengxin!!

 Chapter 1387: Yang Xin

    The female surnamed Yang held a fire cloud fork in her hand, her posture was vigorous, and the fire cloud filled the sky while waving, and she was surrounded by hundreds of miles.


    Wu Lin Jiao''s eyes were frightened, and he couldn''t help shaking a few times. It seemed that he had suffered a lot from this magic weapon.


    Seeing Da Jiao retreating, the monk''s fighting spirit became even more vigorous, and his speed and strength increased.


    Trapped by the formation, the big Jiao couldn''t dive. Although he dodged left and right, he still hit several prongs. The scales on his body couldn''t help falling, and the injury was serious.


    Among the three cultivators, this female cultivator had a low level of cultivation. She had just turned into a god, but she had outstanding magic weapons, agile figure, and she was desperate, so she assumed the position of main attack.


    Within dozens of breaths, that Wu Lin Jiao was wounded all over his body, and it seemed that he was doomed to escape.


    Bang!


    Huoyun suddenly gathered together, concentrated on one point, and stabbed down suddenly.


    Unable to dodge, the fire cloud fork was hitting the back curve of Wu Lin Jiao, a fork went several feet deep, the flames splashed all over, and most of the Jiao''s body was burning. Wu Lin Jiao let out a scream, his body suddenly stopped, and he was on the surface of the sea. Trembling and struggling, there is no resistance at all.


    Obviously, the female cultivator looked at the flaw and hit it with one blow.


    "Look where you flee this time?!"


    The female Xiu raised her eyebrows and smiled, about to turn around to confess the good news. Just when she turned her head, she saw a few yin winds, her body suddenly stiffened.


    "you guys?"


    As soon as she thought about it, she knew that the two monks secretly attacked and used the formation that had trapped the Dajiao to trap her.


    She darkened, and scolded, "What do you want to do?"


    "What do you want to do, isn''t it obvious, haha!"


    "Good things are divided into fewer points. Wouldn''t it be beautiful if there was one less person?"


    The two monks laughed, their formations became more and more constrained, much stronger than when they had dealt with the big floods before. Obviously, they had kept their strength before, just to deal with the female sister at this moment.


    The female cultivator''s expression grew colder, "Don''t you know that I am a disciple of the Chongyang Palace?"


    "What about the Chongyang Palace disciple?"


    "We have known it a long time ago, but you should honestly hand over the magic weapon and primordial stone!"


    "Be obedient, I can barely spare your life!"


    Hearing the words of Double Ninth Palace, the two monks didn''t respond, each took out the magic weapon, and stared at the female sister with gloomy expressions.


    Both of them are at the later stage of the transformation of the gods, and there is no consumption. Compared with the current female cultivators, they are strong and weak, and they are superior.


    The female Xiuxian also understood that it would be difficult to be good today, gritted her teeth, and rushed towards the two monks.


    When rushing over, she secretly crushed a piece of jade pendant in her arms, but the two monks did not notice it.


    The sky was full of flames, and the momentum was fierce. The two monks were also secretly surprised, but they soon sneered and said, "If you die, you still want to escape?"


    There were restrictions on the formation, and the two were teaming up, but within a few hundred breaths, the female cultivator slid left and right, and had several wounds on her body, revealing white skin.


    "Brother Yu, I heard that the disciples of the Double Ninth Palace are best at double cultivation, but I don''t know how the third cultivation is?"


    "If you have an idea, you can try it."


    "Then don''t kill her, we will slowly grind her to exhaustion, and then...hehehe..."


    "Haha, isn''t it beautiful to have both human and wealth?"


    The two monks seemed to have a different mindset and unscrupulously molested the female nuns face to face. In fact, for the god-transforming monks, this is more likely to be a way to confuse the mind and make the female nun lose her composure. Easy to solve.


    "you guys!"


    Sure enough, the female cultivator caught the trick, confused her mind, and moved more quickly, but the flaws also increased.


    Within a few rounds, the female cultivator was hit by two Yuan Lis one after another, her face turned pale, her body couldn''t help sweating, and she could no longer support it.


    The female cultivator''s expression was still firm, and there was a hint of despair in her eyes unconsciously.


    "Have you not come yet?"


    Zhou Shu in the cloud shook his head slightly.


    He could see clearly that what the female cultivator crushed was a piece of concentric wear. Most disciples of the Chongyang Palace had such a jade wear. They brought one by themselves and the Taoist couple brought one. One side of the accident can be sensed on the other side, and moments of crisis Crushed, the other party can immediately know the location of the Taoist companion, so that they can quickly rush to the rescue.


    It seems that the female cultivator''s Taoist companion has a long journey and has not had time to come over.


    "Hey!"


    The two monks smiled obscenely, but they didn''t show any mercy when they attacked, and the two majestic Yuan forces struck out one after another.


    The female cultivator suddenly lit up with a dazzling light, knowing she was inevitable, she wanted to explode her soul.


    The two monks glanced at each other, but they seemed to be prepared. The two men put up a black shield together. The golden light on the shield kept flowing, and the runes were shining. It was definitely not a common product. It was actually a sixth-order best product. magic weapon.


    "Want to drag us into the water?"


    "You can die with peace of mind!"


    Just as they were about to exert their power, the two monks suddenly disappeared, and the shield disappeared out of thin air.


    "what?"


    "My shield!"


    The two exclaimed and looked around blankly, but they couldn''t see a single figure.


    The female cultivator''s expression was slightly stagnant, she knew that she was weird, and she temporarily let go of her self-destructive thoughts.


    In the midair, there was a pleasant voice, "The magic weapon is good, I will accept it, thank you."


    "Who dare to be nosy?"


    "Come out, don''t make a fuss! I''m all monks from Juyin Mountain, return my magic weapon, don''t ask for trouble!"


    The two monks looked towards the sky and shouted in a deep voice.


    "Juyin Mountain?"


    The female cultivator''s complexion stagnated, her eyes suddenly filled with a lot of anger, "It turns out that you are people living in Yinshan Mountain. No wonder you would do such a despicable thing. I hate my blindness and fail to see it. Otherwise, how could I be with you."


    "People who are going to die are talking too much, so don''t talk too much!"


    The monk cursed sideways and turned to the sky, "No matter who you are, since you are in Beiluzhou, you won��t be ignorant of the fame of Empress Juyin, and angered her and told you to die without being buried. Land!"


    "Even your sect, absolutely no one can survive! Are you afraid?"


    "Emperor Juyin?"


    The voice in the sky paused, "What is that, monk? But I haven''t heard it."


    The two cultivators said contemptuously, "I don''t even know the Empress, so I will tell you with a kind heart. Twenty years ago, the Empress appeared in North Luzhou, no one is invincible, and she stands on her own in Juyin Mountain..."


    "moron."


    A big hand fell from the sky, snapped twice, and slapped the two monks out one by one.


    The two cultivators were unprepared, but even if they were defensive, the power was not great, but the two of them couldn''t perceive what power it was.


    I don''t know, there is no way to resist it.


    The cultivators were all opened, and the formation immediately lost its effectiveness. The female cultivator was shocked and flew out. Just standing still, she bowed to the sky and said, "Thank you for the kindness of seniors, Yang Xin, a disciple of the Chongyang Palace, thank you Endless."


    "Yang Xin?"


    This name seemed to have a slight impression. Zhou Shuning looked at it and looked closely at his face. It was indeed the Yang Xin in his memory.


    It''s also an old friend. 8)


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1388: disappear

    Not far away, a streamer hurriedly rushed over and stopped directly beside Yang Xin.


    It was a heroic young monk who looked up and down Yang Xin a few times, his face suddenly changed, "Xin, who hurt you?"


    "It''s them, the monks of Juyin Mountain."


    Yang Xin pointed angrily at the two monks, "Fortunately, a senior helped me, and I almost destroyed my soul."


    "Senior? Blame me for being late. I''ll talk about it later, I will avenge you now!"


    The young monk lowered his face and glanced at the two monks coldly, "It''s Juyin Mountain again, do you really think my Chongyang Palace is empty!"


    Before the words fell, the colorful ring in his hand suddenly lit up, and a huge fireball emerged, and the flame was actually red gold, just like a round of sun, the order was obviously higher than the flame on the fire cloud fork.


    "This����"


    "Seven Treasure Ring, is he the master of the Tianbao Palace?"


    The complexion of the two monks changed drastically, and they hurried back.


    "Me too!"


    With the help of the Daoist companion, Yang Xin also rushed forward.


    The two of them worked together, and the power seemed to be much greater. Within a few dozen breaths, the two monks living in Yinshan were seriously injured.


    Knowing that they were invincible, the two monks ran away in a hurry, but the escape method was extremely fast, light smoke, almost invisible, and headed away.


    "Want to go?"


    The young monk looked indifferent and was about to catch up, but was blocked by Yang Xin, "Forget it, don''t chase the poor, and the monks in Juyin Mountain have many tricks, and there are some tricks we don''t understand. Don''t be fooled."


    "Fine!"


    The young monk turned around, with an angry expression on his face, "These **** guys, really have to find a way to solve it. If this goes on, Beiluzhou will be messed up by them, and the reputation of my Chongyang Palace will also be damaged. ."


    "Who said no, but the palace master..."


    Yang Xin nodded, her expression a little sad, as if thinking of something, she looked towards the sky, "Senior, are you still there?"


    "I''m here."


    Zhou Shu slowly walked down in the clouds and stood opposite the two with a calm expression.


    "Ah, senior is..."


    Just looking at Zhou Shu, Yang Xin''s expression immediately changed, full of excitement and joy, "Benefactor, it''s you? It''s really you!"


    Back then, on Paradise Island, Yang Xin and other Huaxiu were rescued by Zhou Shu, and her destiny changed. She naturally regarded Zhou Shu as her greatest benefactor, and she couldn��t recognize it at a glance, even if the current Zhou Shu was compared with the past. Made a big difference.


    And the young monk beside him was slightly taken aback when he saw Zhou Shu, "You, why are you here?"


    "Renhao, do you know your benefactor?"


    "New, don''t you know him too?"


    Yang Xin and the young monk glanced at each other, and there were many doubts.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, it''s better to meet by chance, Luo Keqing, it''s been a long time."


    The young monk was Luo Renhao, the core disciple of the Tianbao Hall of the Chongyang Palace. He once provoke Zhou Shu in Lingyu City for the sake of Zhu Xiaorou. Later, he was convinced by Zhou Shu and willingly became the elder Keqing of the Dutch school.


    Zhou Shu did not expect that Luo Renhao failed to pursue Zhu Xiaorou, and later became a Taoist couple with Yang Xin. After Yang Xin left Penglai Island, he became a disciple of the Chongyang Palace and did not know how to do it. Yes, chances in the world are nothing more than that.


    It seems that the two have a very deep relationship now, and they can be regarded as the east corner of the lost mulberry.


    Luo Renhao hurriedly bowed his hands and said, "Sect Master Zhou, I didn''t expect you to come to Beiluzhou too."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "I haven''t seen you for many years, Luo Keqing is the lord of the Tianbao Palace, congratulations."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Luo Renhao was quite ashamed, "The fortune is so, compared with the Sect Master, I am really nothing... I have always heard about the many deeds of the Sect Master, and I long for it, but I don��t think so. I would think that by the time of goodbye, the lord is already a great monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm."


    He sighed for a while and solemnly saluted, "Thank you Sect Master, for saving my Taoist companion''s life, if something happens to her, I really don''t know what to do."


    "No need to thank you anymore," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. "You are enough for yourself. I just procrastinated for a while. It''s nothing, and I have also benefited, ha ha."


    Yang Xin finished his stubborn salute, "Thank you, the benefactor saved the junior again. I really don''t know what to do."


    Looking at the two, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Oh, you two speak exactly the same thing."


    The two looked at each other and smiled unconsciously, the originally heavy atmosphere suddenly eased a lot.


    As if thinking of something, Luo Renhao said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou came just right, so how about going to the Chongyang Palace together so that I can do my best as a landlord."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The Lord is kind, but disrespectful, but I really have something to do now, I''m afraid it will take some time to disturb."


    "It''s okay, we are waiting for Sect Master Zhou at any time."


    Luo Renhao quickly agreed, only glanced at Zhou Shu, and stopped talking.


    Seeing his expression, Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "Hall Lord Luo, how is Xiao Rou now?"


    After Zhu Xiaorou left the Dutch school, there was no more news. Now it has been many years and I have not seen her return to the Dutch school.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have much worry about this. The six major sects of the Chongyang Palace, she had a father who crossed the tribulation realm. Safety was not a problem.


    They are all immortal cultivators, each has the big goal of ascending immortality, and other things must be left behind. If Zhu Xiaorou seeks advice with all his heart, he would rather stay in a better Chongyang Palace for meditation, so he would not return to the Dutch school, Zhou Shu also Can understand.


    Luo Ren Howard paused, "Sect Master still asked..."


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly condensed, "What''s the matter, has something happened to her?"


    Luo Renhao sighed To be honest, we don��t know if she has anything to do, and we don��t know where she has been, whether she is there or not..."


    "say clearly."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, only looking at Luo Renhao''s eyes like a bottomless pool, as if he would swallow him in at any time.


    Luo Renhao''s face tightened, and his mind vibrated unconsciously, like a drum.


    In fact, it is a kind of tactics that shocks the mind. Zhou Shu uses it very skillfully, allowing people to say what he wants to know without knowing it. Of course, it is limited to those who are cultivators below the realm of gods, but Luo Renhao��s Shenhun and Zhou Shu are too far apart and can''t resist.


    "Fifteen years ago, I wish Xiaorou a successful breakthrough and reach the state of transforming the gods. After she left the customs, she planned to go to Dongshengzhou, but Palace Master Yu did not agree. I don''t know why, I only know that the two made a lot of trouble. Later, Xiao Rou was punished by the palace owner to face the wall in the palace for ten years, so she was imprisoned in the Kylin Palace..."


    "The Qilin Temple is in the depths of the Chongyang Palace. No one has entered since the fire Qilin Beast, the beast of Zhenzong, died. It has been silent for nearly a thousand years."


    "Xiao Rou has been in the Kylin Palace for more than a year, but she hasn''t come out, and suddenly one day, her natal soul lamp in the palace went out..."


    Zhou Shu''s face was stagnant, "What?"


    When the immortal cultivator��s natal soul lamp is off, it means that the soul has completely disappeared in this world. rw


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1389: Ju Yinmen

    "Sovereign, don''t worry."


    After taking a look at Zhou Shu, Luo Renhao bit his scalp and continued, "Xiaorou''s soul lamp was extinguished, and the sect shook. The palace owner sent many disciples and elders to the Qilin Temple to search, but found nothing."


    Zhou Shu said with eyebrows, "Nothing?"


    "Yes, there is nothing, it''s very strange," Luo Renhao repeatedly said, "The soul has disappeared, and the monk has fallen. No matter what the reason, there should always be some traces, but I searched the hall and found no body or remaining soul. There are no traces of divine consciousness, it seems to have disappeared out of thin air...In other words, Xiaorou probably hasn''t fallen."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, as if thoughtful.


    What Luo Renhao said is not unreasonable. The monk has fallen, and there should always be some traces of aura. If there is nothing, it is difficult to say that the monk has fallen.


    Luo Renhao continued, "Soon after, Elder Zhu Ningshan returned to the palace. After learning of this, he was furious for a while and went to the Kylin Palace to search for it. It took three months to find..."


    As if feeling something, Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Did Elder Zhu also disappear?"


    "Yes, how does Sect Master know?"


    Luo Renhao nodded again and again, with a little surprise in his eyes, "Three months later, the soul lamp of Elder Zhu Ningshan was also inexplicably extinguished, and there was no trace at all. In this way, everyone knows the Qilin Temple. There is weirdness. No one wants to disappear for no reason. No one dares to search there anymore. The Kylin Temple was also sealed up by the palace owner, and no one is allowed to enter."


    "Is that so..."


    Zhou Shu stared at him with dissatisfaction in his eyes, "Why didn''t you come to the Dutch School to tell me earlier?"


    Luo Renhao''s figure was slightly shaken, and he said honestly, "This matter is too strange, it is related to the reputation of the Chongyang Palace. The palace owner strictly ordered not to spread it out. No one of the Chongyang Palace disciples dared to tell others, even if I was willing, I would not dare Disobey the palace lord''s order."


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Shu''s use of tactics, perhaps he wouldn''t have said it.


    Zhou Shu slightly lowered his jaw, received the tactics, and said nothing for a while.


    Under the suppression of the law, Luo Renhao could not lie, so the problem must lie in the Kylin Palace. Perhaps Zhu Xiaoruan and Zhu Ningshan have strayed into a secret realm outside of the sky, or similar to Qiye can isolate everything. It may have entered a place similar to the Universe Bag, of course... it may have fallen inexplicably, but this possibility is much smaller, after all, the cultivator who crossed the catastrophe has fallen, it is unlikely that he will not leave a trace.


    Luo Renhao loosened his mind suddenly and almost fell, but he was able to stand firm only when he was supported by Yang Xin.


    Yang Xin looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "Benefactor, we only know so much. Other things may only be known to the palace lord."


    "I know that this matter has nothing to do with you, and I also want to thank you for telling me."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them and said faintly, "As for the Chongyang Palace Lord, I will go to the Chongyang Palace and ask her then."


    The two of them looked stagnant and didn''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said slowly, "The lord will tell me again, what''s the matter with Juyin Mountain and the Juyin Empress?"


    "it is good."


    Luo Renhao nodded immediately, a trace of anger appeared on his face unconsciously, "Speaking of them..."


    Twenty years ago, a sect emerged in Beiluzhou inexplicably, called Juyinmen.


    I don''t know when it appeared, only that most of the gates were young and beautiful female sisters, but their ambitions were not small, and they declared that they would be the largest sect in Beiluzhou.


    Beiluzhou has always been peaceful, and it is considered the best developed among the four continents. There are thousands of sects, large and small. After hearing the declaration of Juyinmen, they all regarded Juyinmen as a joke, but, There are also a few sects who go to the yin sect to challenge them, trying to beat their arrogance.


    Things started from these sects.


    Of the three sects, a total of 37 cultivators went to Juyin, but none of them returned. When those sects found that something was wrong and went to Juyin to look for them, they found that all those cultivators had joined Juyin voluntarily. I admit that he was from the past sect.


    It��s not uncommon for one or two immortal cultivators to rebel against the sect, but once so many immortal cultivators rebel against the sect, things like this have almost never been seen in Beiluzhou. Naturally, several sects are unwilling, and a lot of things happened with Ju Yinmen The conflict caused a lot of casualties, but the final result was that the remaining disciples and elders of those sects had actually joined Juyinmen.


    This... is really confusing.


    For this reason, some sects went to the Juyinmen to investigate. Among them, there were no shortage of cultivators in the Divine Realm, but the final result was similar, either died or became a disciple of Juyinmen. No matter how many people went, the result was the same.


    As a result, there are more big and small sects who don��t understand. They are curious and want to know what is going on. Not only do they let the disciples of other sects kill each other, they also willingly join Juyinmen. Those female sisters are How did they do it, why do they have such a big magic power?


    Curiosity killed the cat. The more I understand it, the less I understand it. No matter how many people go there, the result will be the same. As a result, the yin gate is getting bigger and bigger and snowballing. In terms of numbers, it has really become the largest in Beiluzhou. door.


    And Juyinmen finally attracted the attention of Chongyang Palace and several major forces.


    After the agreement was reached, several big bosses from Beiluzhou were dispatched together. Chongyang Palace went to a pair of Taoists, Xiahou family went to female elders, Murong family went to a male elder, and Yinxianmen also went to an elder. The great monk of Mingdu Tribulation Realm, went to Juyinmen together to ask what happened.


    They went to Juyin Mountain, where the core of Juyinmen was located, and met the master of Juyinmen.


    The owner of the door called herself the Queen of Juyin, entertained them kindly, invited them to a banquet, and spent a few days in Juyin Mountain But a few days later, only the Chongyang Palace and the Xiahou family came back. The two elders from the Murong family and the Yinxianmen both decided to stay and serve as the elders of Juyinmen. The two elders also said that they were willing and asked their disciples not to come to Juyin Mountain to seek trouble, otherwise they would not be merciless. .


    As a result, Beiluzhou was shaken even more.


    The Chongyang Palace and the Xiahou family did not tell about the experience of those few days, but according to rumors, the female emperor''s appearance is unparalleled in the world, incomparable, and it is impossible to find a more beautiful female sister in the world.


    Rumors also say that if the Chongyang Palace were not a pair of intimate Taoists, I am afraid that they would also stay, and the Xiahou family went to a female nun.


    Since then, there has been almost no sect to provoke them, and Ju Yin sect is out of control, fearing that it has truly become a major sect in Beiluzhou.


    There are too many people, and the good and the bad are naturally mixed. From time to time, there are reports of Juyinmen disciples robbing other sects, and even killing people for treasure, but no immortal dared to go to Juyinmen to seek justice or revenge.


    Even the cultivator who crossed the Tribulation Realm can''t ask for justice, and has to be joined inexplicably, how can other people do it?


    "Ugh����"


    Luo Renhao unconsciously sighed, "The current Beiluzhou is really messed up. I think these female cultivators in the **** are really worse than evil cultivators." rw


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1390: Its here

    "Thank you, I understand."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and thanked him.


    This Juyin female emperor...If he was not wrong, it should be related to the alien race, because from the time point of view, it happened to be about the same time as Xuanhu saw the Yinkui tribe entering Beiluzhou. The reason, he can also guess. a bit.


    Either the female emperor is from the Yinkui tribe, or the female emperor is controlled by the Yinkui tribe.


    In short, it is not a good thing.


    According to his past impressions, Beiluzhou has always been a piece of paradise in the world of immortality. Unlike Dongshengzhou, there are always foreign invasions and sufferings, and it is not like Nanzhanzhou, which is entangled with the barbarians of the hundred thousand mountains. Even more unlike Xihezhou, the battle between Kunlun and meditation has never stopped, and the other sects survived trembling... Now it seems that Beiluzhou is also in chaos.


    The four continents are chaotic, and it is an unprecedented change. In the midst of the great changes, whether the future of the cultivator will survive or destroy is a big question.


    Time is waiting for no one, it is necessary to improve the cultivation level faster.


    "Suzerain is polite."


    Luo Renhao hurriedly returned the gift, only sighed again, "Oh, the Chongyang Palace has developed into this way. We also have a lot of responsibilities in the Chongyang Palace. The Chongyang Palace has always been the leader of Beiluzhou. The order in the state should also be right, but the palace lord...I really want to see for myself, what exactly does the female emperor have."


    "Don''t."


    Yang Xin hurriedly stopped him, shaking his head, with a lot of worry in his eyes, "Renhao, don''t go, the female emperor is too terrible, don''t try to figure out the thoughts of the palace lord, the palace lord has her plan, we will do it Just our own business."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Yang Xin is right, you just need to do your own thing, don''t worry about other things."


    "Thank you very much."


    Yang Xin nodded quickly and turned to Luo Renhaodao, "Listen to the benefactor, that''s right."


    Luo Renhao had to agree, "Fine."


    Zhou Shu''s jaw slightly said, "Both, goodbye, after some time, I will go to the Chongyang Palace, but..." He paused and looked a little harsher, "Don''t tell me what I have been here. I don��t want others to know."


    Yang Xin replied decisively, "We know, we must do it!"


    She glanced at the sea and hesitated, "Benefactor, don''t you need this Wu Lin Jiao?"


    "You killed it, of course yours."


    Zhou Shu was long gone, only a voice came.


    The two looked around for a while, confirmed that Zhou Shu had left, and started to clean up the Wu Lin Jiao who had been lying for a long time, quite satisfied.


    "Don''t come out alone in the future. Beiluzhou is no better than before. What if something happens to you?"


    "But, I want to improve my strength quickly, or else those people will say, saying that you have found a useless Taoist companion. I feel uncomfortable."


    "If they say it, I am only you. You must not have an accident. Besides, you are useless. How many people have completed so many tasks in just a few decades after entering the clan?"


    "Well... next time I don''t come out to experience myself, I will be with you everywhere I go."


    Greasy together with tender feelings, they are a couple of lovers.


    Zhou Shu, who was thousands of miles away, didn''t notice a slight smile when he heard it, and a trace of emotion was born. Only soon, the emotion disappeared.


    Compared with these, what he wants is more important and better.


    Continue north.


    The sea is getting calmer and calmer, almost stagnant, compared with the East China Sea, it is not a scene.


    But I can feel that under the sea, undercurrents are surging and whirlpools continue. Walking in it is probably more difficult than the arrogant East China Sea.


    The weather is getting colder and colder, from time to time there are large chunks of floating ice floating by, and there are also icebergs that are more than hundreds of miles away. These icebergs often have some rare treasures, but Zhou Shu just glanced at it and skipped it. Now he does not need to waste time to obtain them.


    When there were many icy edges in the air, Zhou Shu landed on a flat ground.


    Everywhere is white, mountain dancing silver snakes, original chi wax figures, and large tracts of azure blue glaciers lie in front of them, and you can''t see them at a glance.


    Five or six jet-black strange birds flew over, stopped not far in front of Zhou Shu, and looked very curiously, looking cute.


    Xu was taking Zhou Shu as food, and a strange bird suddenly rushed towards Zhou Shu, its wings spread out like lightning, its pointed beak was covered with barbs, and it stabbed Zhou Shu''s face fiercely.


    Crunch-


    The bird''s beak suddenly broke, the strange bird flew away in horror, and the other strange birds screamed and flew over.


    The result is of course the same.


    These Tier 5 monsters did not pose any threat to Zhou Shu at all.


    Scanning the broken beak and broken claws all over the floor, Zhou Shu shook his head expressionlessly, unfolded his figure, and swept into the glacier.


    Only the shadow walks alone in the vast ice field.


    At first you can see some monsters, but after hundreds of thousands of miles, you can''t see much. Looking at it, there is only a long glacier. If you look closely, you will find that there are many ancient plant minerals in the glacier. There are also various strange monster beast skeletons, many of which are now extinct monsters. It can be seen that these glaciers have at least tens of thousands of years of history, or even more.


    This is it.


    There must be some ancient relics or extremely rare monsters on the ice field, but at this time the important tasks are ahead, but there is no time to explore.


    Zhou Shu let go of his spiritual sense, looked for a place where there was no trace of a creature within tens of thousands of miles around a prescription, and began to make formations.


    Zhou Shu expected that the Heavenly Tribulation encountered by the Demon Refining Pot would not be as simple as robbing the thunder, most of which had other special methods. He also had to make more preparations to be better prepared.


    Naturally, formation cannot be lacked, and it is also the most critical.


    When Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu were together, they deliberately discussed many times. For this reason, Lin Zhu provided a lot of ideas for the formation, which made Zhou Shumao ready Finally, he decided to use a nine-ring formation. The method can be regarded as Lin Zhu''s personal creation. The nine different formations are arranged together, and they are interlocked. The effect is not attenuated, but the effect is better. This is an effect that Zhou Shu can''t deduce.


    I have to say that Lin Zhu''s talent in the formation is truly unique, similar to Yangmei in the way of compassion, otherwise it is impossible to make the lost teleportation formation.


    Among them, two formations are sword formations, which perfectly integrate Zhou Shu''s swordsmanship into it. With three top-grade flying swords as the array eyes and hundreds of top-grade flying swords as the support, even the cultivator of the Tribulation Realm cannot resist.


    Moreover, even more ingeniously, there are two other formations that are arranged with formations, which can be supplemented at any time. Even if they are destroyed by the catastrophe, they can be effective immediately.


    Lin Zhu helped Zhou Shu to make more than 500 sets, which was enough to support for a long time.


    In addition to the formation, there is Fulu.


    Fu Lu is the technique Zhou Shu started with. He certainly will not forget that he keeps deducing himself, and communicates with Ning Xuanqing in the Dutch School of Wushuang City from time to time. As a result, Fu Dao has become more sophisticated, and a few years ago, Ning In order to help him overcome the catastrophe, Xuan Qing drew a lot of talisman, but Zhou Shu didn''t use it, and it should be available now.


    Speaking of it, it doesn''t stop there.


    Brainstorming, making all preparations before acting, is the way Zhou Shu has always liked.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1391: Quit

    When everything is done, it is already twenty days later. "Miscellaneous-Chi-Worm"


    In the past twenty days, Zhou Shu didn''t feel any abnormality, and even the occasional eighth sense did not convey to him a trace of danger. That''s it, there is nothing wrong.


    Release the divine consciousness, covering tens of thousands of miles around.


    A Yuanli puppet, coordinated with many puppets to stand the key position, Zhou Shu took out the demon refining pot.


    On the demon refining pot, the fluorescent light was shining, and it was no longer the dark appearance of the past. The long-term hard work has caused only about one-seventh of the demon refining pot to have no runes, and other places have been restored.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and checked the starlight and star power he had obtained.


    These Ye Mingzhu came from Wushuang City, there should be nothing wrong, but Zhou Shu still insisted on checking it twice.


    no problem.


    The night pearls were arranged in order. With Zhou Shu''s activation, the starlight was constantly scattered, but they couldn''t get out at all. Without exception, they were absorbed by the demon refining pot, leaving no trace of them.


    Desire is hard to fill, Zhou Shu opened all the night pearls, the light became brighter and brighter.


    But within a hundred breaths, Ye Mingzhu gradually dimmed, and the starlight disappeared from nothing, all gathered on the demon refining pot.


    The absorption power of the Demon Refining Pot is already beyond imagination.


    There are some abnormalities, but it is also forgivable. Perhaps knowing that he is about to recover completely, the demon refining pot has become a greedy black hole, and its spirituality is always there, and it will not be wiped out with the death of the spirit.


    This is also the difference between the magic weapon and other magic weapons. Other magic weapons are based on the spirit of the magic weapon, supplemented by the magic weapon itself, while the magic weapon is the opposite.


    The demon refining pot turned into a light cocoon, quickly retracting and releasing the light, which was incredible.


    Zhou Shu stared at it, not daring to relax at all.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the light gradually faded, and the Demon Refining Pot also showed its true meaning.


    The appearance is very different from before. The body of the pot is covered with light golden runes, and it is full of color, like a treasure. The source of heaven and earth envelopes it, forming a visible shield. Even if it is thousands of miles away, it can be seen at a glance.


    "All right?"


    Zhou Shuru realized something, and unconsciously stretched towards the demon refining pot.


    Feeling Zhou Shu''s touch, the Demon Refining Pot suddenly shook vigorously, as if to get rid of Zhou Shu''s restraint, and even the surrounding formations also shook, shaking the mountain in a flash.


    But it was just shaking.


    Zhou Shu had long expected that the spirited demon refining pot would have the idea of ??escaping. There were two formations that were specially prepared for it, and a net of heaven and earth was placed. One of the formations�� eyes was a magic that specifically restrained the power of origin. The monkey magic crystal makes it impossible to escape.


    After a while, most of the original power released by the demon refining pot that had just been restored was offset by the formation, and had to settle down and stop shaking.


    "Come on."


    Zhou Shu said in the old saying, reaching out and grabbing the Demon Refining Pot.


    As soon as he started, there was a hidden force that suddenly struck, much stronger than the previous shaking.


    Turns Zhou Shu into an enemy.


    "You are really smart, but unfortunately you still can''t."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, the power of the Tao was condensed in his hand, like a pair of pliers, tightly gripping the demon refining pot, despite the power of the source, his arm remained motionless, without shaking.


    The demon refining pot was unwilling, and kept increasing its strength. The light on the pot was flashing and extinguishing, and it seemed to be using certain rules of heaven and earth.


    If ordinary people wait, when encountering this kind of shock, they will probably let go.


    Because the artifact itself connects the heaven and the earth, when using the rules of the heaven and the earth, the heaven and the earth can become the enemies of the cultivators. The cultivators are also born in conformity with the heaven and the earth. Most of their power comes from the heaven and the earth. Once the heaven and the earth become their own enemies, they will often be at a loss. Lost, even the original power of Yuanli spiritual power can''t be used, only physical power and Dao power can be used, but such power is difficult to be the opponent of the artifact.


    But Zhou Shu is completely different, not to mention that his Shu Zhi power has exceeded the rules of heaven and earth. His physical body alone cannot be shaken by the heavens and the earth. What''s more, the demon refining pot that has just been restored, and his heart is as firm as he is. Tie, it is absolutely impossible to let out the demon refining pot he has worked so hard to recover.


    Tug of war.


    It lasted for a full half an hour, Zhou Shu didn''t move at all, showing no sign of decay, but the Demon Refining Pot was somewhat powerless.


    The power of his own origin was consumed a lot, and Tiandi gradually refused to obey the call, no longer obeyed the call of the demon refining pot, and began to slowly leave, wanting to stay away from this Zhou Shu who didn''t take Tiandi too seriously.


    Zhou Shu felt its decline and added another layer of strength.


    Shu Zhili gradually counterattacked, completely covering the Demon Refining Pot, and even a little bit of penetration into it.


    "Follow?"


    Zhou Shu said softly, "Now you are very weak. If my Shu Zhili enters your body, I am afraid that you will no longer be a divine weapon, but become my exclusive magic weapon. Do you want this? "


    Still using the old language, if the spirit of the demon pot is enough, it should be understood.


    It is not alarmist either. If the power of Tao is strong enough to completely overwhelm the source of heaven and earth in the artifact, the artifact will be subjugated and become Zhou Shu''s exclusive possession. At the same time, the artifact will no longer be a artifact, and its spirituality will no longer be. , It will also lose many functions that it should have.


    Zhou Shu didn''t want this, and of course Demon Refining Pot didn''t want to.


    But if the demon pot must struggle Zhou Shu has to do the same. Now the demon pot has just recovered and its power is insufficient, Zhou Shu can still suppress it, but when the demon pot gradually becomes stronger, then He may not be able to suppress it, after all, the Demon Refining Pot is a divine tool, and its growth rate is so high that even Zhou Shu is not sure to suppress it all the time.


    The decision must be made early.


    The demon refining pot gradually fell silent, as if thinking about Zhou Shu''s problem, Zhou Shu only restrained it, and did not go further.


    After a while, the demon refining pot shook again.


    As if feeling different, Zhou Shu quietly let go of some restraints.


    Bang, bang, bang��


    There was a dull sound from the pot, and the runes on the pot flowed like a golden river.


    The river gradually broke away from the demon refining pot, hung in the sky, and merged into four large characters, three of which have been completely completed. The only remaining character is no longer pure black, but emits a ray of light, about Signs of recovery.


    "Come on!"


    Feeling the demon refining pot succumbing, Zhou Shu no longer hesitated and stretched out his hand to fish out the big characters.


    As soon as they came across, the golden characters turned into streamers again, wiping into Zhou Shu''s palms, reaching the bottom of my heart.


    Of course Zhou Shu had prepared enough defenses, but soon discovered that it was no longer necessary. Judging from that strength, the Demon Refining Pot had already obeyed his call and no longer had any small movements.


    Not long after, the three characters completely entered Zhou Shu''s body, seeming to be one with Zhou Shu.


    Only the big character that had never been lit up slowly returned to the pot.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and nodded in satisfaction.


    The Demon Refining Pot at this time should have already obeyed him. Although it is not a complete recognition of the master, it is better than before. Xu*S: Thank you Shentu Feifei and HJZ8626 for your continuous support, and thank you for the book friends who have subscribed to vote~ )

 Chapter 1392: 6 elves

    Completely recognize the Lord, it is impossible for Zhou Shu to do it now. ��Miscellaneous��־�ij棯


    There are two points, one is to wait until the demon refining pot is restored to a sufficient degree, and the other is to have new spirits appear in the demon refining pot. This is not a matter of a while.


    As the three characters entered the body, some information quickly flowed into the sea of ??knowledge like a divine enlightenment.


    Soon, Zhou Shu understood more about refining the demon pot.


    Refining soul, refining objects, and refining power. The three methods are already mastered and can be used at any time. The newly obtained power training method is much more complicated than the previous two. It is more similar to a special power. It is called demon refining power, which can be combined with its own elemental power, Dao power, etc., in the process of using various techniques, refining the opponent''s power and incorporating it into the demon refining pot.


    After the demon refining power has refined the first external power, the demon refining world will be opened.


    However, at this time Zhou Shu could not enter the demon refining realm, nor could he perceive the situation inside. Only after the fourth character was restored, could he enter and become the real master of the demon refining realm.


    How to restore the fourth word?


    On the one hand, more use of the demon refining pot makes the demon refining pot grow; on the other hand, to find a suitable spirit for the demon refining pot.


    Obviously, the latter part is much more difficult. The spirit of that device must not only be recognized by Zhou Shu, but also be recognized by the Demon Refining Pot. This is not a simple matter.


    The Demon Refining Pot has temporarily admitted that Zhou Shu can cooperate with Zhou Shu''s actions. Not only can the three methods play more roles, but also have more magical effects.


    The runes on the demon refining pot are a tool for the communication between the refining pot and its owner. It can be converted into various words at any time. If Zhou Shu can get more favors of the demon refining pot, the demon refining pot can also give him more benefits, such as Thousands of years of experience, the experience of the previous masters, the secret realm where the artifact is located, various long-lost tactics, etc., are all included.


    The Demon Refining Pot was a divine tool that was born at the same time as the heavens and the earth. The things contained in it were no different from a treasure house, but it was not easy to open it.


    After outputting a lot of information, the demon refining pot no longer moved, nor did it emit any light, and went completely silent, seeming to fall asleep.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, watching the demon refining pot, waiting.


    He knew that this was just the first step, and the most critical step, the tribulation of heaven, had not yet come.


    On this day of calamity, the demon refining pot is definitely not helpful, you can only look at yourself. If you successfully block the demon refining pot, you can get more goodwill of the demon refining pot, and it will be more comfortable to use the demon refining pot and get more benefits. If it can''t be blocked, the demon refining pot will be silent again and even die. If it is blocked by others, the demon refining pot may be seduce by others, which is the most annoying.


    Zhou Shu waited quietly, waiting for the arrival of the catastrophe.


    However, after about an hour, the catastrophe never descended.


    Looking around and the sky, there is no trace of the cloud and wind, which is really strange.


    Could it be that the way of heaven has changed **** and is not coming?


    will not.


    Zhou Shu stayed on the spot, holding the demon refining pot in his hand, sitting motionless, waiting.


    This sitting is three days in the past.


    Is it really not coming?


    It''s been three days, will God be so late?


    Could it be that when he began to refine the first power, the catastrophe would come down? Or is it that this extremely cold place is so cold that even Heaven does not want to take care of it? Ah, maybe there is something here that can deceive heaven?


    There is a big difference between the unpredictable danger and the danger known in advance. When the catastrophe of the day was delayed, even Zhou Shu, who had always been calm, was a little confused and began to speculate about various possibilities.


    Three more days passed, and there was still no sign of heaven.


    Xu is not coming, right?


    Zhou Shu thought this way, but such thoughts dissipated after a few breaths. He knew that Heavenly Dao could never be so kind.


    After dozens of days passed, the formation was supplemented several times, but he still did not leave, but his mind calmed down.


    Perhaps it is a war of attrition, depending on whose patience is good.


    one day later.


    Within the bounds of the sea of ??consciousness, several inexplicable figures appeared, coming from all directions, approaching the formation.


    Zhou Shu could see clearly that the figure was not a human immortal cultivator, nor was it a monster, but a spontaneous spirit of heaven and earth, including Snow Girl, Earth Spirit, Wind Spirit, Wood Spirit, and Water Spirit, a total of six.


    There are so many elves that are hard to see anywhere. What is the situation?


    Their speed is very fast, and after a short while, they came outside the formation.


    Di Ling walked in the forefront. He was an old man with a dirt stick, short stature, ruddy complexion, and a kind smile, which looked a bit like the **** of the earth in the temple.


    He stopped outside the formation and bowed politely, saying in the old saying, "The old man has sensed the call of the artifact, and he is here to accept the test of the artifact."


    "The call of an artifact?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned. He had never thought about this kind of thing. Could it be that after the resurrection of the artifact, it would automatically summon the elves around it? These elves of the world and the grass and trees have sensed the breath of the artifact?


    Mind moved slightly, he tried to communicate with the demon refining pot, but the demon refining pot was still silent, and there was no movement in the rune It seemed that he really fell asleep.


    After thinking for a while, he said slowly, "There is no artifact here, let alone any test, you go."


    Earth Spirit is very persistent, "The artifact is here, and there is a voice. The old man will never hear it wrong."


    On the other side of the formation, Xue Nu slowly walked over.


    She has an extremely beautiful appearance, not immortal or ordinary beauty. It is all from nature. It is carved in ice and snow, and the quality is pure and clean. It is so pure that no flaw can be accommodated. With the word "holy", only the elves between heaven and earth can give birth to such an appearance.


    Facing the formation, she bowed her body and said in a clean and flawless voice, "The divine instrument has a sound, and the little girl is here. Please test the divine instrument."


    Opposite Xue Nu, a vague figure floated to the side of the formation.


    The figure is completely transparent, with a whistling sound, there are many visible winds around it, and it can''t help rolling up the surrounding snow, which is quite strange.


    "The sound of the artifact, although it is thousands of miles away, I have to come, please test the artifact."


    On the other sides of the formation, there were elves rushing forward, stopping outside of the formation, speaking in the old language, saying the same thing.


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually became solemn. These elves were completely different from those he had seen before. They contained tremendous power, just like the origin of various elements. Their strength was extraordinary, and they were afraid that they were no less than the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm.


    Such elves can''t be seen at all at ordinary times, and they usually hide in the deepest place far away from the immortal cultivators, and never see people.


    Could it be that the artifact came from a far away place?


    After thinking for a moment, Zhou Shu said slowly, "What are you going to test?"


    "Pass the test and be the spirit of the artifact."


    "Only I am qualified to be an instrumental spirit."


    "I and Divine Tool are the real perfect match."


    ...

 Chapter 1393: Each has its origins

    Inspired by the resurrection of the artifact, the heaven and earth elves have come forward to recommend them, hoping to become the spirit of the artifact. ?Miscellaneous �R Chi �R Insect?


    It sounds mysterious, but it may not be true.


    Sacred artifacts live with heaven and earth, and elves are also products of heaven and earth, but one is **** and the other is spirit. Heaven and earth elves are naturally willing to be with artifacts. On the one hand, they can obtain all the magical effects of artifacts, and on the other hand, they can grow with the artifacts. There is a great hope to evolve to a higher level and even become a god.


    They had a reason to come, but looking at the demon refining pot in front of him, Zhou Shu couldn''t let down his guard.


    The demon refining pot has just recovered, and he has just recognized the master, so he will not fail to communicate with him. If there is a elves who come from before, Zhou Shu has no reason to know. What''s more, looking at the demon refining pot like this, it is obviously in a deep sleep-again In other words, he is testing his new master. He won''t wake up without experiencing the catastrophe. How can he be inspired?


    If these elves are self-responding, it is still possible.


    However, the whole process of his restoration of the demon pot was surrounded by heavy formations. According to his estimation, unless he had the eighth sense, others would not be able to notice, except for the way of heaven, how did these spirits know.


    No matter how you look at it, none of these six elves will be as pure as their appearance, at least not all of them.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shulang said, "Several people said it was a test, but they didn''t know how to test it."


    The snow girl bent down and said in a clear voice, "This is a secret, unknowable."


    The old man of Earth Spirit also said, "Yes, only when I see the artifact, I will know the content of the test."


    A green wooden man walked over, with an ugly appearance, but with an extremely calm temperament. He looked into the formation and slowly said, "Your Excellency is with the artifact, you must be the guardian who helped the artifact to be born? These? The formation should also be arranged by your Excellency to protect the artifact. I admire it very much, but at this time the artifact is called and it is of great importance. Please open the formation. I will cooperate with you to guard the artifact and never let the artifact be contaminated. filthy."


    The Fengling whispered, "Don''t open the formation quickly, let me wait in! You are a human being with a guardian artifact?"


    "Open the formation, the Nujia will guard with you, okay."


    The amorphous water spirit gradually stagnated in the snow and formed a beautiful woman, but unlike the snow girl, she was tender and charming, with a strange fragrance all over her body, floating straight into the formation.


    At the far end of the formation, a group of black stones stood up, reaching up to five feet tall, with a majestic, angular and angular face, staring into the formation without saying a word.


    Six elves, standing in the hexagonal outside the formation, surrounded the formation, which was in harmony with the heavens.


    Zhou Shu swept through them one by one, and seemed to understand.


    Of course he couldn''t do this. He didn''t know when Heavenly Tribulation would arrive, and opening the formation was tantamount to letting Heavenly Dao succeed.


    It''s not that you don''t want these elves to become tool spirits, each of them is not weak, and they have survived more than one catastrophe, and they are much stronger than Caiying, but they came at a coincidental time.


    Just after recovering, as soon as I wanted the Qi Ling, the Qi Ling came.


    Zhou Shulang said, "Yes, I am the guardian of the birth of the artifact. Since you are going to be the spirit of the artifact, you must pass me first."


    Feng Ling became angry, a violent storm started, and the sky went dark, "Only an artifact is worthy of testing me, so what are you? A human being, I can roll you into pieces at any time!"


    The black Shi Ling raised his head and stomped his feet, and a hundred-zhang cliff suddenly stood behind him, sharp and straight, shaped like a blade.


    Xue Nu still has a calm face, "You are not a magical tool."


    The old man of the earth spirit lifted his stick to the ground, and the ground vibrated, and cracks stretched out for dozens of miles, "I''m afraid you don''t have that ability."


    Shui Ling curled his lips and said softly, "Brother, I don''t know how you are going to test others?"


    The mountains and the earth cracked outside, and the wind burst into laughter, but the formation did not move, and Zhou Shu inside the formation did not change a bit.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Everyone, please tell me your origins first."


    Feng Ling sneered, "You deserve to ask about our origin? Even if your ancestor from the sect comes, it is just a little baby in our eyes."


    "Alright, but I''m afraid you don''t know if you say it."


    The old man of the earth spirit snorted and said mockingly, "The old man comes from Xuankong Mountain. He opened his mind and became the spirit of a place 30,000 years ago. Do you know where that is?"


    Feng Ling sneered, "I''m afraid I haven''t heard of him at this age! What''s the use of telling him?"


    "Hanging Mountain?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The mountain on the edge of Xihezhou was originally the seat of the Hengzong Sect of Zen Gate. There was a Xuankong Temple on it. It was a wonder of the world. Ten thousand years ago, Hengzong was destroyed by Kunlun and the Xuankong Temple was destroyed. Hanging Mountain, leaving nothing... old man, how did you survive?"


    The old man from Earth Spirit stagnated, and was speechless for a while, "You...how could you possibly know?"


    "Although Kunlun does it secretly, but the heavenly clothes still have seams, how can they cover it up perfectly?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and raised his hand, "It turns out that the senior is also an expert It is disrespectful in the next, but judging from the current cultivation base of the senior, I am afraid that I could not escape Kunlun''s thunderous means at that time, senior Did you take refuge in them, or..."


    "shut up."


    The old man of the earth spirit shook his body slightly, pointed the stick at Zhou Shu, but could not speak any more.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed lightly, "Hehe, the predecessor is nothing more than that. It turned out to be Kunlun''s subordinate, so it seems that this spirit position shouldn''t belong to you, otherwise, you will give the artifact to Kunlun."


    The old man from Earth Spirit sinks, "It''s not up to you to decide whether to do it or not, just wait."


    The beautiful Shui Ling twisted her waist, her chest trembled and she was extremely seductive, "Brother, you know so much, do you know where I came from?"


    Zhou Shu bowed to salute and smiled slightly, "Then it depends on how much senior can say?"


    "The Nujia just said two words, don''t say much, hehe," the beautiful Shui Ling smiled and said every word, "Huanxi."


    "Huanxi, I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, confident.


    The beautiful Shui Ling frowned slightly, and said, "Isn''t she here to trick the Nujia? The Nujia feels so bad."


    Zhou Shu stared at her and slowly said, "Dongshengzhou, there is a Lingquan stream, that Lingquan is up to seven steps, and there is a sect built by the spring, which is the Xishi Gate."


    Upon hearing this, the beauty Shui Ling was a little flustered.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and continued, "It is said that the ancestor of Xi Shimen was a peerless beauty named Xi Shi. She washes by Lingquan Creek every day, so Lingquan is also called Huanxi, that Lingquan Up to the seventh level, it must be able to give birth to the heaven and earth elves... I see the appearance of the predecessors, but it is somewhat similar to the rumored Xi Shi, but it is a pity that it is in the shape but can''t be reminiscent."


    "what did you say!"


    The beauty of Shui Ling was a little angry, and she couldn''t care about her beauty.

 Chapter 1394: Hard time

    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "After Xi Shi was promoted to the immortal, Xi Shimen gradually weakened. More than 20,000 years ago, it was destroyed by the Heavenly Sword Gate, and its spiritual spring was moved to the Heavenly Sword Gate by force. The original Huanxi naturally no longer exists, but the elves inside are still there, and the Heavenly Sword Sect will not be willing to give up. He should have become a guest of the Heavenly Sword Sect, right?"


    The beautiful Shui Ling glanced at him with a bit of resentment, lowered her head silently, and said quietly, "It turns out that the little brother really knows that the slave family is really disrespectful. ��Miscellaneous��Zhi��Chong��"


    Looking at the outside, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It turns out that both of them are people with great backgrounds. How about the others, are they similar?"


    The other elves were all stagnant.


    After looking at each other a few times, there were many surprises in his eyes. I didn''t think that the monk in front of me knew the secret things tens of thousands of years ago, and guessed their origin so quickly.


    They don��t know it. What Zhou Shu likes is to read through all kinds of classics, especially ancient books, all kinds of secrets. As long as he leaves a few words, he can find more information, know the content, and the things in the four continents. Few Zhou Shu didn''t know.


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly muttering to himself, "I''m still wondering why you guys came so coincidental, but now I have figured it out a bit."


    "What did you figure out?"


    The old man of Earth Spirit said solemnly, "What can you figure out."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You should all have a master, from various sects or families. You know that there is news of the birth of a magical instrument here, but you did not perceive it yourself, but someone else told you, and that person The time to tell you is very clever. The time to tell you is determined based on your distance from here, so you all arrived here at the same time."


    The recovery process of the artifact is well covered by the nine-fold formation. I am afraid that no one or anything can perceive it except Heaven. Even the elves cannot perceive the news of the birth of the artifact through tens of thousands of miles. There must be something strange. , And it happened so coincidental that it was impossible to say that no one was involved in the strategy. With a little analysis, you can draw such a conclusion.


    Feng Ling''s expression changed slightly, and he could not help being a little shocked.


    Mu Ling''s expression didn''t change, but he just thought about it in his heart.


    Shui Ling glanced around, and laughed out loud, "So that''s the case, I just thought it was strange, why everyone came together so coincidental, but usually you can''t see it, I''m afraid there is no news for thousands of years. , How come I met them all today."


    The old man of the earth spirit shook his stick, and said with an enlightenment, "It seems that it is so. When I saw you, it was very strange."


    The black stone spirit who had not spoken all the time said in a very hoarse voice, "He said that if I only accept the test, I may become a divine tool spirit and a higher existence. Now there are so many, hateful."


    "You said the same to me."


    Mu Ling nodded slowly, "That is to say, he notified each of us that he specifically asked us to come here at the same time to fight for the position of the spirit of the tool."


    The beauty Shui Ling hummed, "It''s really hateful, but we just can''t resist it, we still have to divide it."


    Several elves nodded together, "Yes, since I''m here, I can''t just go back like this. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. In any case, I will try my best to become an artifact spirit, get rid of the constraints of him and the sect, and embark on the road to heaven. ."


    It can be seen that they don''t know that the other party will be there, they just happen to be there and no one wants to let go.


    The Snow Girl didn''t say a word, she stood quietly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, obviously he was right.


    After a few glances outside the formation, he slowly said, "He is the way of heaven in your mouth, right?"


    The expressions of several elves were stagnant, and they all showed a lot of panic, and their bodies were trembling, while Shuiling''s complexion turned pale, and his flowers turned pale.


    Obviously, they are very afraid of the way of heaven. When they hear this name, they can''t help but tremble, and they must have suffered a lot on weekdays.


    Speaking of them, they are all products of the Dao of Heaven, life and death are all in the hands of the Dao of Heaven.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, already more than half understood.


    This time Tiandao didn''t stop the robbery, but used a more insidious way to target him and target the demon pot.


    Notify the heaven and earth elves hidden deep in the major forces that there is news about the birth of artifacts, so that they will become artifact spirits. The beautiful name is to give them the opportunity to gain the Dao and rise to the immortal. In fact, let them fight Zhou Shu and fight together. After both lose and lose, oneself gains, because no matter which elf wins and eventually becomes an instrumental spirit, he will definitely be controlled by the heavens.


    The demon refining pot will also fall into the hands of Heavenly Dao.


    It''s not the robbery of the thunder and the fire, but it is more insidious than the thunder and the fire.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Do you guys know what artifacts are inside?"


    Di Ling coldly looked at the formation and said word by word, "No matter what artifact, as long as it is a artifact, I must get it. This is my only chance and my last chance."


    "Yes I don''t want to go on like this anymore."


    Feng Ling followed, "Whether it''s Tiandao or Zongmen, I have had enough, I must gain the power in the divine tool and become my own master."


    His face was firm, but his eyes were rather sad.


    It��s no wonder that heaven and earth elves like them not only have to be controlled by the heavens, but also squeezed by the sect. Although they have wisdom, they are also the rarest treasures in the world of cultivating immortals. The sect can get a lot of benefits from them. They are called the weapons of the sect, and they are actually slaves of the sect.


    "Yes, no matter what the artifact, as long as it is a artifact, the slave family doesn''t care."


    The Shui Ling beauty is not to be outdone, she is still coquettish, "My little brother is pitiful and pitiful Nujia, give it to the Nujia."


    Mu Ling looked into the formation and slowly said, "You don''t need to say anything more, and you don''t have to delay time. Since you are unwilling to open the formation, then we have to force in."


    The black Shiling took a step forward, and there were a few more peaks behind him, pure stone mountains, full of power.


    Only the Snow Girl, who does not move or speak, looks different from other elves.


    "Well, I''m not too long-winded. If you want to come, just go ahead."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and sat down slowly, watching his nose, his nose watching his heart, not smelling foreign objects, and put all his strength on the formation.


    The hard time is coming.


    The six elves outside, each have a lifespan of tens of thousands of years, their intelligence is not weaker than others, and their strength is by no means less than the six-fold cultivator of Crossing Tribulation Realm. They have stayed in the sect for a long time. It is possible that the practitioner��s techniques and various methods have learned the method of breaking the formation...


    But he has enough confidence to meet this challenge.


    (PS: Thank you fifaml and nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1395: 1 thread of fear

    Seven seven forty-nine days passed. ?Miscellaneous �R Chi �R Insect?


    Zhou Shuduan sat in the battle with a calm expression.


    The nine-layered formation around him only left the core two-epee sword formation with a range of only about three miles. The other formations were all broken by the elves, and all the puppets he had condensed were destroyed.


    The loss is not insignificant.


    The battle is fierce. Those elves are powerful and can control the three elements of the five elements between the heaven and the earth. They can easily take a spot of aura and make many tactics invalid, and most of them have mastered the advanced tactics of their respective sects. Even more powerful, and more importantly, they are not afraid of life and death, and many forces have no effect on them. Only the power of Tao and the formation can harm them.


    The Wanli Snowfield at this time is very different from before.


    The ground has sunk for nearly ten miles, ravines everywhere, water flows everywhere, and the once pure glacier has become a mess, while the formation controlled by Zhou Shu hangs high in the air without relying on the ground. Flying swords and formations are all suspended in the air. Li, relying on Zhou Shu''s own strength to maintain.


    One person maintains many large formations, and has to deal with the endless attacks of the elves, Yuan Li, etc. Not to mention, with his eightfold divine soul that crosses the tribulation realm, he feels a little exhausted.


    However, his opponent will never have a hard time.


    The elves are exhausted. Most of the original qi in their bodies has been exhausted by Zhou Shu, and the many five element auras around have been used up early, even within hundreds of thousands of miles, there is no suitable aura. , Can only be said to be lingering.


    Feng Ling is no longer violent, and has lost his soul, "Damn! This guy is too difficult to deal with! The origin that I have gathered for tens of thousands of years, only this is left. I want to replenish it and live it again. Ten thousand years will work."


    "It''s hard to deal with."


    Mu Ling took a breath, "But we are looking forward to victory. Without formation, this guy''s ability to use should be limited. Let''s work harder."


    Di Ling stared at the sword formation and whispered, "Unfortunately, we don''t have Jin Ling and Fire Spirit, otherwise his sword formation will never get better."


    "Continue to fight, there will always be time to wear off."


    Black Shi Ling raised his hand, and a few peaks stood up behind him, rushing towards the sword formation.


    Just as he rushed to the edge of the formation, he was smashed to pieces by dozens of flying swords, and fell to the ground.


    "Come again."


    The beautiful Shui Ling screamed, and disappeared into the air.


    In the blink of an eye, heavy rain poured down, but the raindrops hung in the air and did not fall.


    The heart understood, Feng Ling followed and disappeared, and the gust of wind rose instantly, rolling raindrops into the array.


    Zhou Shu condensed his eyebrows slightly. Compared with an elf''s attack, this kind of cooperation made him feel tricky.


    The raindrops are pervasive, soft and rigid, and can change their form at any time. The defense against the formation is a big test, but once the raindrops enter the array, Fengling will follow them. More importantly, as long as there are more raindrops in, the spirit The body can also regenerate in the raindrops.


    That battle is tantamount to existence in name only.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, and bursts of dim light couldn''t help flashing. In the blink of an eye, a light mask was formed on his body.


    The figure trembles slightly, and the mask continues to spread out, and soon surrounds the two epee sword formations, guarding them extremely tightly.


    Happiness!


    The crisp sound was like beads falling on a jade plate, hitting the protective cover little by little, but despite the rush of wind and rain, the protective cover, which was less than a trace of thickness, remained motionless, and no raindrops could penetrate into it.


    After several hundred breaths, the rain and wind stopped.


    The beauty of the water spirit showed her figure and shook her head resentfully, "No."


    Feng Ling sighed secretly, "This guy...that power doesn''t know what it is, dripping water can''t enter, even a trace of wind can''t blow in, there is no such power in the world, even the power of the origin, I can wear it in. of."


    "It''s the power of Tao."


    Mu Ling''s face was solemn, "But it''s not any kind of Dao power we know."


    "Yes, if it is the power of the ordinary Dao, it will not be so," the old man of the spirit said slowly, "There are many paths between the heavens and the earth, regardless of the avenues and paths, they all have their strengths and weaknesses. Dao, you can think of ways to refrain from targeting, but he...not to mention what Dao is, but that Dao doesn��t seem to have any weaknesses. I really don��t know how he got it."


    Shi Ling didn''t say a word, but continued to stand up against the stone mountain, repeatedly defeated and defeated.


    The power of Shu Zhi created by Zhou Shu is their insurmountable peak.


    Of course, Zhou Shu couldn''t maintain the power of Dao all the time, he could only rewind and release.


    As if thinking of something, the beauty Shui Ling shouted to the distance, "Why don''t you do it? This is your site."


    In the ice and snow in the distance, the Snow Girl stood quietly, like a snow statue.


    From the beginning of the attack, she didn''t say a word or participated in the attack. It seemed that everything had nothing to do with her, she just kept watching.


    Her actions like this naturally distanced her from the other elves.


    The elves are different from the human immortal cultivators. They are not intrigues. They don��t care too much about this, and they still keep fighting. If such a thing is placed on the immortal cultivator, if one person does not do it, the others will never do it. .


    Hearing Shuiling''s shout, Xue Nu still didn''t say anything, which made Shuiling quite angry and shouted again.


    "Forget it."


    Mu Ling shook his head, "She has her ideas, so don''t force it."


    Shui Ling was a little angry, "Huh, we won''t allow her to participate in the test of the weapon spirit when we break the formation."


    Mu Ling said indifferently, "It doesn''t count as much as you say, only divine tools can be the master."


    Feng Ling shook over, and said very dissatisfied, "Then why are we desperately working, if the artifact picks her out, wouldn''t it be a waste of effort?"


    "That''s also her chance."


    The old man of Earth Spirit slowly said, "Don''t fight, and we can''t drive her away. There is snow and ice everywhere. It will be even more troublesome if she does it right with us. That''s fine."


    Shui Ling glanced at Snow Girl, gradually pressed her anger, lowered her head, and sighed softly, "Speaking of which, we still don''t know what artifact it is."


    Mu Ling thought for a while and said, "Since the beginning of the world, there have been less than 20 artifacts in the Xuanhuang world. More than half of them have left the world, and three of them are certain to be in charge. I found it inside."


    Feng Ling shook his head and said, "I heard that the Kunlun Mirror, the Conferring God Pen and the Demon Refining Pot have been destroyed, so that doesn''t count."


    The old man of Earth Spirit seemed to think, "In other words, the five elements wheel, the mountain and river picture and the Xuanyuan sword, the three must be one of them."


    "It would be great if it was the Five Elements Wheel."


    Shui Ling raised his head, his face flushed, full of excitement, "That might be the most suitable artifact for us."


    There was a gleam in Mu Ling''s eyes, "I think so. The reason why Heaven tells us is probably because this artifact is the Five Elements Wheel."


    "Everything is good."


    Feng Ling is free and easy, "As long as it is not a demon pot."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, how could it be it!"


    Several elves scolded together, with a hint of fear unconsciously showing on their faces.

 Chapter 1396: Artifact Awakens

    Because of Zhou Shu''s strong spiritual consciousness, the elves outside couldn''t see the situation inside the formation, but the words outside all fell into Zhou Shu''s ears, if he had some enlightenment. ��Miscellaneous��Zhi��Insect��


    Demon refining pots should be their most feared artifact.


    It is not surprising that if the demon refining pot is fully restored and the final demon refining technique can be used, then these heaven and earth elves cannot be opponents at all, and they can be refined if they find an opportunity.


    Heaven and earth elves are also "monsters".


    If they knew that this divine tool was a demon refining pot, they probably wouldn''t come, but how could Heaven tell them the truth?


    Heavenly Dao just wanted them to fight Zhou Shu''s life and death. As for their life and death, it was nothing.


    Zhou Shu would not say it. First, they would not believe it. Second, Zhou Shu wanted to keep them. Even if the demon pot is not fully recovered, it can be slowly weakened by the strength training technique. When they are most debilitated, they are very likely to succeed if they use the Soul Refining Technique.


    Coming, grabbing, and want to go back safely? There is no such reason.


    They can''t go back, and the Heavenly Dao and Sect who let them come must pay a price.


    As time passed, the elves outside slowed down, Zhou Shu recuperated for a while, and continued to wait.


    In front of him, a faint light suddenly lit up, and the demon refining pot that had been silent for a long time reacted.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Are you awake?"


    The light on the pot began to flow and gradually merged into one word, "Yes."


    This word is not a self-generated word of heaven and earth, but an old saying that Zhou Shu can understand.


    Looking at the demon refining pot, Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction, and said in a pun, "You really woke up."


    A few months ago, the Demon Refining Pot had just recovered, and it was like a newborn baby, quickly falling asleep.


    ����The demon refining pot that has gone through countless years has countless memories stored in it. When the demon refining pot is reborn, all these memories will flood in. It cannot accept it at first, and has to fall into a deep sleep. Accept this huge amount of information.


    Now that it can communicate with Zhou Shu in a language that Zhou Shu understands, it means that it has completely absorbed the memory of the past and has truly awakened.


    From then on, Zhou Shu was able to communicate with the Demon Refining Pot normally.


    Only by communicating with each other can he play the true function of the artifact.


    Divine artifacts are not just a few magic arts. As the guardian of the Xuanhuang world, a complete divine weapon is more powerful than powerful.


    The light on the demon refining pot once again flowed into a row of small characters, "Those elves are sent by Pu Lao."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, "Pulao, who is that?"


    As the light flickered, the handwriting changed again, "In the words of the cultivator, Pu Lao is the way of heaven, the way of heaven in the Xuanhuang world for the past 30,000 years."


    "Is Tiandao named Pu Lao? That''s how it is."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "In the last 30,000 years, that is to say, the candidates for the Way of Heaven have been changing. These 30,000 years have been held by Pu Lao. The name Pu Lao seems to be not unfamiliar."


    He also had some impressions of these things, but it was still quite shocking to say it as clearly as a demon pot.


    It seems to have learned some great secret.


    The Demon Refining Pot did not want to say any more, and the light flashed, "I will talk about it later, now you must protect me, otherwise I will be taken away by Pu Lao."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed and said seriously, "This is natural, you are already mine, and I will not allow anyone to take you away, even if it is the way of heaven."


    The light moved, and the handwriting flashed quickly, "I don��t belong to anyone, I only belong to the world of Xuanhuang, you protect me, I will assist you, but don��t want to get everything I have, unless you can satisfy all of me. Claim."


    The last few words came out very slowly, seeming to hesitate for a while.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and slowly said, "You are very important to me. If the request is reasonable, I have no reason not to agree. Why don''t you just let me hear?"


    The demon refining pot was silent for a while, "I will tell you later, you only need to protect me. Now my strength is still very weak, less than one percent of full prosperity. If you do, I will give you enough benefits."


    "I will try my best."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said thoughtfully, "It seems that you and Tiandao, no, Pu Lao, do have a lot of hatred, is it true that, as the rumors say, you want to refine the Xuanhuang world, so you and him Resent?"


    The demon refining pot suddenly shook, and the light flashed rapidly, "Where did the rumors come from?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "That is to say, are the rumors true?"


    "of course not."


    The demon refining pot said, "I live with the Xuanhuang world, and my destiny is the guardian of the Xuanhuang world. How can I refine the Xuanhuang world? I don''t have such ambitions, nor do I have such ability. The demon refining world I painstakingly built at the time may not be much worse than the outside world, but it''s a pity..."


    There seems to be something hidden in it, Zhou Shu showed some seriousness, and said slowly, "What is going on?"


    During the exchange, several mountain peaks rushed over with countless wooden thorns. Zhou Shu raised his hand and disappeared, still looking at the demon refining pot, wanting to get an answer.


    The demon refining pot paused, "My tool spirit was deceived by Pu Lao and did some infuriating things. Then Pu Lao turned the blame on me, saying that I tried to refine the world, violate the rules, and sin. Don��t be punishable, ask me to surrender to him... It��s ridiculous, it��s my fault that I indulge in the spirit of the spirit, but add this great guilt to me and make me surrender to him How can I accept him?"


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously.


    Such things seem to be what Tiandao is good at, as can be seen from what he did to Zhou Shu, and these elves in front of him are also bewitched by Tiandao.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You don''t agree, then what?"


    The light on the pot body flashed and closed, "He proclaimed my guilt to the upper realm, and issued a heavenly condemnation order in the name of the upper realm. If he is alone, I am not afraid of it, but he also united two other artifacts and surrounded them together. Kill me, hateful! I was badly wounded, and my original power was almost dead. I could only hide all my auras. I planned to slowly recover in the demon refining world and have the opportunity to take revenge again. But wherever I wanted it, my spirit knew it was wrong. No change, I told Heavenly Dao where I was, attracted them, and destroyed the demon refining world that had been in business for countless years...When I became aware of it again, it was already in your hands."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently.


    Compared with Tiandao, it seems that the words of refining the demon pot are more credible.


    He slowly said, "Why isn''t your body destroyed?"


    The demon refining pot flickered slowly, "Before the destruction of the Xuanhuang world, no one can destroy my body. Pu Lao also knows this. Why do you have so many problems?"


    "Not much, the last one."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Since divine tools are born with spirits, why do we need other spirits?"


    The demon refining pot vibrated a few times, "I need the spirits because I have important things to do. I protect the world for a small part of the time, and most of the time I have to build and expand the demon refining world, but I can��t let go of other things, such as managing refining. Demon Realm and so on, then you have to leave it to others to do it, and then others are the spirits."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I see."


    Just like a sect, you can''t only have the master and disciples, you must also have elders to manage it.

 Chapter 1397: For you to choose

    Although the refining demon pot seemed to make sense, Zhou Shu didn''t intend to trust it too much. ��Miscellaneous �� Chi �� Insects ��


    An artifact with the same life span as heaven and earth must know a lot more than Zhou Shu. Although Zhou Shu attaches great importance to knowledge accumulation and is one of the few in the world of cultivating immortals, it must be far inferior to refining demon pots. , When the information is completely unequal, any truth may be a lie, so be skeptical about everything, this is the right approach.


    In the past, Zhou Shu would choose to believe, but now it is different. When the realm is reached, it should have such depth.


    The demon refining pot was silent for a while, and then flashed again, "It''s time for me to ask you, what are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I have a good plan, but I need your help."


    The demon refining pot paused, "What can I help you?"


    "you can."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Before I refine a lot of the power of the five elements into you, although I can''t perceive it, but I think the demon refining world should also be opened. With the demon refining world, you can slowly recover and exert a certain degree ability."


    The demon refining pot flashed hastily, "It is turned on, but such a small place is not worthy of being called a realm, and I have not recovered much at all."


    "I have absorbed a lot of the power of the five great elves. It��s not that small. It can be proved from the fact that you wake up so quickly, and you keep your strength for your own use. I understand that, but if you can use those powers By assisting me, I will definitely get more benefits," Zhou Shu said with a mysterious smile, "think about it."


    The demon refining pot waited for a while, but he was silent to argue, "Are you going to refine them?"


    "Yes, I can''t refine demons yet, but with your help, it shouldn''t be a problem," Zhou Shu nodded, "And after refining them, you can recover a lot, right?"


    It seemed to think about it for a while, and then the light moved, "I can help you, but I want 90% of the power gained by the demon queen."


    "Is 90% too much?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, not angry, "20% should be enough."


    The Demon Refining Pot suddenly flashed, and it was quite angry, "You are my guardian, and you treat me like this? You have to think clearly, if I can''t restore to the original state, what use is it for you to get me."


    "Of course I will help you recover."


    Zhou Shu showed a little solemnity, "But you have to know that you are too weak now, even if you get 90% of their strength, you can''t recover much, let alone have any impact on the catastrophe, and I am different, I It is already strong enough. If you can get another 80%, you will have a lot of confidence to protect you, help you fight the way of heaven, and survive the catastrophe. If you think about it again, what I said makes sense."


    The demon refining pot was silent for a while before it flashed again, "For a divine tool, 20% is really an insult. You know, all my previous guardians are much better than you, but when refining demon They are all six and four because they know that only if I am strong will they be strong."


    Zhou Shu shook his head with a solemn expression, "Now it is different. The situation is pressing. I must be strong before you will be strong."


    The demon refining pot slowly showed a line of words, "You are a guardian, not a master. The artifact never has a master, nor does it need a master."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "I admit this, and I don''t want to be your master. This suggestion is only to be measured from the direction that is most beneficial to you and me... If you are unwilling to accept, I don''t care, I still have Other methods."


    The demon refining pot shook, "What else can I do?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Give up the formation, I will take you away like this."


    The light moved, "What about those elves?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "After so many days, all the elves can use is the power of the five elements and the power of the origin. These do not have much effect on me. If it is not to protect you, you must maintain the formation and wait for the catastrophe. , I can leave long ago."


    The demon refining pot flicked twice, seemingly disdainful, "Neither the power of the five elements nor the power of the origin has any effect on you? You have just crossed the tribulation realm, don''t talk nonsense, they are not only troubled by me, but also you. "


    "As your guardian, I might as well speak to you."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have the body of the five elements, and I am basically immune to the power of the five elements. Even though their cultivation base is much higher than me, I can''t transform those five element powers, but I can guarantee no injury. As for the power of the origin, I have been washed by the original purple energy, unless they concentrate all their energy, I don''t have to worry at all, but they can no longer use all their energy."


    What he said may have been exaggerated, but the essence is not wrong. The demon refining pot was silent for a while, apparently also acquiescing to this fact.


    If it weren''t for the demon pot that was dragging Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu wouldn''t worry about anything alone.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The problem is only with you. I will try my best to protect you, but I can''t guarantee whether I can take you out. After all, you can''t resist them, and besides them, there is a way of heaven that has never moved, even if I try my best. It may not be possible."


    The demon refining pot showed it word by word, "It seems that I am a burden now."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s only for the time being. If you accept my suggestion, you will be fine. There will be a lot of opportunities to become stronger in the future. You should consider it carefully. You decide how to choose, and I will do it..." After a pause Zhou Shu said again, "There is not a lot of time, I have already felt that in about two days, Tiandao will take action."


    The demon refining pot shimmered, "How did you know? I didn''t even feel it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and brought out Ruoyouruwu''s contempt, "You are no longer an artifact of the past. With your current ability, of course you can''t perceive him."


    After hearing the sound, the light of the demon refining pot gradually faded, and no more words appeared.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and waved away the attacking Shishan, closed his eyes, and continued to rest.


    In fact, he is not necessarily the 80% strength that must be refined. Even if he doesn''t, he is quite sure to leave here and resist the catastrophe, but he wants to use this opportunity to determine the priority.


    He is the master. Although the demon refining pot is a divine tool, in his hands, he must obey him.


    At least 60% of the power gained from the refining pot belongs to the refining pot, most of which are 70% to 80%. This information was known when he restored the refining pot for the second time. The immortal cultivators of the demon pot also did this, but Zhou Shu was thirsty for power and would not be willing to follow such a rule. Then it needs to change, and now is the time for change.


    And he must do the same for the Demon Refining Pot.


    Like Xiaogun, Caiying, etc., he has always made friends on an equal footing, and does not require them to obey him. The stronger they are, the happier Zhou Shu will be, and Zhou Shu will not be so tough on other artifacts. The attitude of Refining the Demon Pot is different. First, compared with other artifacts, it is too strong in its entirety. Second, it is difficult to say who is right and who is wrong with the grievances between it and the way of heaven. Therefore, Zhou Shu always keeps it right. With a lot of caution, there will be no indulgence.


    Zhou Shu needed to refine the Demon Pot very much, but he needed to limit it well.


    Before he achieved great power, Zhou Shu would not allow the Demon Refining Pot to be better than himself.

 Chapter 1398: Refining Demon in a Pot

    I don''t know how long it took, the demon refining pot finally glowed again, and the runes formed a few characters.


    "How can I help you?"


    After weighing everything, the Demon Refining Pot decided to accept Zhou Shu''s conditions and had to accept it. This might be the only way it could get rid of the way of heaven.


    "Thank you," Zhou Shu showed some relief, and said slowly, "There is not much to do. I will catch them, and then you will practice demons."


    The Demon Refining Pot was a little confused, "Grab them? If you can hold them, I can naturally refine them, but they are all together, how can you do it?"


    "Do not worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled confidently.


    Outside.


    The old man of Earth Spirit sighed, "It still doesn''t work."


    "Grandma''s," Feng Ling couldn''t help but exploded. "It''s been almost two months, and I haven''t even seen the people inside, let alone the artifact, **** it, **** it!"


    The beautiful Shui Ling complained, "This guy is really amazing."


    "That''s a divine tool. If the guard is successful, you can get the help of the divine tool. How can you not work hard?"


    Mu Ling remained calm, staring at the formation, his expression suddenly stagnated, and said in shock, "No, you see, the formation seems to be exhausted!"


    The elves quickly looked at the formation, and sure enough, a corner of the formation was slowly dimming, no longer what it was before.


    "It should be that the magic weapon of the battle eye has no original power," the old man of the spirit showed a lot of excitement, "this is a good opportunity!"


    "Come!"


    The beauty of Shui Ling moves the fastest, and it has already turned into raindrops, the wind is instantly clear, and the wind is blowing suddenly.


    The scorching wind and rain, like arrows, shot at the dim corner.


    They felt that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and they all tried their best to get into the battlefield.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was calm, and he still released Shu''s power to form a mask to block the formation, but this time, he seemed to have insufficient power, and the mask leaked a large needle-point gap.


    Even if there is only a slight flaw, the elf will not let it go, a wisp of breeze, taking advantage of the vacancy, blows directly into the formation.


    Although Zhou Shu immediately made up the gap, the wind has already come in.


    "Hahaha��"


    After a frantic laugh, Feng Ling took advantage of the breeze to show his true form in the formation, "After all, let me in!"


    Feng Ling looked at Zhou Shu with an unusually sharp gaze, and said coldly, "But a guy who has crossed the tribulation realm, huh, without the protection of the formation, how can you resist it? Huh, what is behind you, is it you Is it a guardian artifact?"


    Staring at the demon refining pot, its eyes gradually changed, "Could it be... it''s the demon refining pot, how could it be possible?"


    "Don''t go out if you come in."


    Zhou Shu stood up, Shu Zhili turned into a big hand and grabbed it at Feng Ling.


    Feng Ling suddenly disappeared from the place, and appeared in front of Zhou Shu in an instant. The speed was beyond Zhou Shu''s reach. The spiritual sense sensed it, but the body couldn''t respond.


    Not surprisingly, what Feng Ling is best at is speed, which is also the foundation of its standing.


    "Die!"


    With a cold snort, Zhou Shu suddenly heard an indescribable force that suddenly wrapped Zhou Shu, and then tightened hard!


    That is the true power that Feng Ling has never used. It combines the power of the five elements and the power of the origin. It is the six-fold cultivator who crosses the tribulation realm. It is also difficult to resist. Moreover, it is too close to use magic weapons, even the protective cover There is no time to erect.


    Feng Ling, who was hidden in the wind, smiled secretly, as if he had seen Zhou Shu''s ending, and that artifact would also belong to it.


    "Even if it is really a demon refining pot, the demon refining pot that was just born must not have much power, otherwise it is not that we are besieging it, but it is chasing us!"


    At this time, he was calm and thought clearly, it was not greed that overwhelmed fear.


    "But why is this guy still laughing?"


    I couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. This thought had just turned around, and when I was still proud, it suddenly shook, and the body was directly held by Zhou Shu''s big hand.


    That big hand is like a yoke, and it can''t break free.


    "How is it possible... why are you, I obviously hit you!"


    Feng Ling struggled helplessly and said the last words in his life.


    He won''t get the answer, because Zhou Shu has already sent him to the front of the Demon Refining Pot.


    The long-awaited demon refining pot shimmered in excitement, and as soon as it was retracted and released, it instantly sucked in the immovable Feng Ling, and at the same time, the runes on the pot body flowed, forming a wonderful and mysterious pattern.


    The words of heaven and earth are not Zhou Shunengming.


    Accompanied by the flashing light, the demon refining pot swayed and stopped after dozens of breaths.


    "Give you."


    The handwriting appeared on the pot, with some unwillingness.


    Zhou Shu held the spout tightly, and bursts of warm current rushed into Zhou Shu''s palm like a big waterfall. The cultivation base was like a thermometer put in a boiling kettle, soaring upwards, as if it had to be all the time. Burst table.


    Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Zhou Shu unconsciously let out a low groan. The feeling of comfort is really nothing compared to anything.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Zhou Shu stood up, with a lot of satisfaction.


    Feng Ling has been completely refined by the refining demon pot, but 80% of the benefits have returned to Zhou Shu. Both the cultivation base and the soul have grown a lot. This spirit is worthy of his concentration on cultivation for decades or more. Practice in the deepest part of the eighth-order spiritual vein.


    Not surprisingly, after that Feng Ling unleashed his wisdom, he had cultivated for at least 30,000 years, and his savings were hardly comparable to monsters.


    Opportunity is the shortcut to the monks'' success.


    Although not as much as Zhou Shu, the Demon Refining Pot also scored 20%.


    For it now, 20% is also very good, enough for him to expand the demon refining world to more than a thousand miles. Although it is still far from the standard of the world, it can also build a good small world.


    And He refines Fengling, the origin of those winds, can add a lot of vitality to Xiaotiandi.


    It''s not a loss this time.


    The demon refining pot paused, "You are right, you really are not afraid of them."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I won''t lie to you. Let''s rest for a while and wait for the next one to come."


    Outside.


    A little exhausted, the beautiful Shui Ling beauty who had to show her original form fell down, and immediately asked eagerly, "Why can''t I see Feng Ling, is he already in?"


    The old man of Earth Spirit nodded, "It should be so, and it''s been a long time since I went in."


    Shi Ling''s hoarse voice came over, "Why didn''t he come out? Is he already communicating with the artifact?"


    "We can''t see the formation, indicating that the formation is still being controlled by the guardian, but..." Mu Ling paused and said slowly, "What you said is also very possible. If Feng Ling doesn''t want us Go in, he might go directly to the artifact instead of attacking the guardian."


    "Damn it!"


    The beauty Shui Ling gritted her teeth, her face was distorted to a bit hideous, she suddenly rose up, and rushed towards the formation again.


    Followed by Mu Ling and Shi Ling.


    The Snow Girl standing in the distance still remained calm, but a trace of killing intent suddenly flashed through her clear eyes.


    The world is cold.


    8)


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1399: 11 Refining

    "The formation is weak again."


    Mu Ling stared at the formation and smiled unconsciously, but before he did it, the beautiful Shui Ling and Shi Ling had already rushed over.


    Shi Ling turned into many stone swords, while Water Ling turned into a thick haze, covering the formation.


    In an instant, she found the gap and immediately penetrated.


    In the formation, there was a lot of joy on her face. She glanced at Zhou Shu and said softly, "Brother, I finally saw you, but the slave family waited until my heart was anxious."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, stretched out his big hand and grabbed it.


    "Why is so rude, the slaves don''t like it, don''t be too anxious, hehe."


    With a sweet laugh, Shuiling''s figure moved slightly, and in the blink of an eye it turned into hundreds of water columns, as thin as silk, soft as cotton, and extremely smooth, sliding past the big hand.


    The big hand grabbed empty.


    "Hehe..."


    In an instant, the sweet laughter reached my ears, and the water column was like a snake, circling Zhou Shu dozens of times, entangled Zhou Shu, and seemed to be unable to move anymore.


    "Little brother, that magical tool is now a slave."


    The voice suddenly became cold, and the soft water column immediately became extremely tough, like a thousand-forged steel wire, tightening suddenly, trying to cut Zhou Shu into countless pieces.


    "If you want, I will give it to you."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, grabbing back with his big hand, holding the circles of water in his hand.


    "Huh? Can you still move?"


    The beauty of Shui Ling had no time to change, she only felt that she was held tightly by a strong force, she couldn''t struggle no matter how hard she struggled, "Why? I obviously bound you, why are you nothing?"


    The beautiful face was full of surprise, but that surprise was soon replaced by greater fear.


    "What, this is... Demon Refining Pot! Ah��"


    A very unwilling shout came from the demon refining pot, but as the light dimmed, the voice soon fell silent and could no longer be heard.


    "Give you."


    The demon refining pot flashed a few times. Although these two words were still there, it seemed that there was less dissatisfaction with the demon refining pot.


    Zhou Shu nodded, concentrating on receiving power.


    The origin of the second elf was once again divided by Zhou Shu and the Demon Refining Pot, and it was still divided into two parts.


    The cultivation base was further improved, but with the first bottoming, the speed was much faster this time, but just a few hundred breaths, there was a feeling of fullness.


    "Go on."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and once again let go of Shu Zhili''s mask, a small pebble rushed in before opening it.


    The stone grew bigger and bigger, and it turned into a tall giant in the blink of an eye. He didn''t do it directly, but looked condescendingly in the formation for a few times, his expression suddenly became solemn.


    "This is a magical demon refining pot?"


    The hoarse and piercing voice, such as the sharpening of a blunt knife, was unspeakably uncomfortable.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    "In other words, they have already been refined by you," the black Shi Ling''s face was condensed, and he raised a hill-like fist, "but you absolutely can''t refine mine!"


    Before the words fell, the boulders continued to fall from the sky like rain.


    The stone spirit giant was also among them, like a mountain, crushed by darkness, completely covering the entire formation.


    "You are a bit smarter than the other two, but you have to fight to the death, you can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his already formed big hand flew straight up, ignoring the giant, but tightly holding a big stone.


    "you����"


    The little stone shook a few times, showing a panicked face, "How do you know I am here?"


    "I can see it."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand slightly, and the demon refining pot followed up, swallowing the stone.


    Shi Ling turned into a mountain. The body was hidden in it. It changed its position at any time. It was difficult for others to find out, but it had no effect on Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu''s spirit was too much stronger than him, and he was extremely sensitive to the earth''s spiritual energy and the power of the source. You are ready.


    As the body was swallowed, the boulders transformed by the power of the five elements disappeared.


    The demon refining pot shone like a star, shaking constantly.


    I haven''t seen it like this. Obviously, the power contained in the stone spirit is much more than the previous two elves.


    After a while, the Demon Refining Pot calmed down.


    "Thirty percent, okay?"


    The handwriting gradually appeared on the body of the kettle, asking Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths, and shook his head, "Shi Ling is still 20%, I will give you 30% for the next earth spirit, the earth spirit is more useful for you to build a world, right?"


    After hesitating for a while, the handwriting on the pot body changed again, "Okay."


    As Shi Ling''s 80% power entered the body, Zhou Shu''s cultivation base and spirit expanded again, growing almost at a visible rate.


    Not surprisingly, this stone spirit existed in ancient times, and has lived for at least 50,000 years. The power in it is much greater than the other two.


    "Come again."


    Zhou Shu and the refining demon pot, "Tao" in unison.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Do you know the benefits? If you are alone, it is impossible to refine one. If I am strong, you will be strong."


    "If I am strong, you will be strong."


    The demon refining pot flickered, expressing dissatisfaction, but a little weak.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, he showed his flaws again, as if he had sensed something. The flaws exposed this time are very big and there are several places.


    Outside.


    The old man of Earth Spirit looked at the flaws, but hesitated, "Why didn''t they come out, could it be that they were killed by the guardian? Is this...is that guy really so powerful?"


    "No, they can''t be killed even if the eight or nine cultivators cross the Tribulation Realm when the three of them are added together."


    Wood Ling stroked his beard and pointed to the formation, "It should be that they are fighting the guardian inside. You always see that there are more and more flaws and expansion. As long as they persist for a while, the formation It can be completely broken."


    "Is that so?"


    The old man of the earth spirit nodded, as if enlightened, "Then we should help them too."


    "It depends on the situation. The three of them are enough," Mu Ling said slightly, thinking about it, "However, if you go in now, the guardian is entangled with them, then most of the artifacts will not be looked at. It is for you. A great opportunity."


    The old man''s eyes lit up, "Yes, let''s go in together."


    Mu Ling shook his head, and said rather stubbornly, "You always asked first. Although I am an elf, I also know to respect the elderly. Besides, you have a high reputation. My younger generation is completely incomparable. You have a greater chance of getting the artifact. "


    "Hehe, thank you so much."


    The old man of the earth spirit was full of joy when he heard it, arched his hands, rose up, and flew towards the formation.


    Mu Ling smiled and nodded, watching Earth Spirit enter, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "How can the divine tools be so good? Presumably the first three have been destroyed by the divine tools and guardians. Old man, go and pad a bit, and I will go It''s a good deal."


    The snow girl in the distance, seeing all this happen, frowned secretly, walked down the glacier slowly, and walked towards Mu Ling.


    :,,!!

 Chapter 1400: Stop first

    "Thirty percent of the talk."


    Seeing the earth spirit coming in, the demon refining pot immediately flashed.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Naturally, I always count on my words."


    Di Ling only glanced at it and sensed something was wrong, and immediately turned around, trying to escape, but Shu Zhili was like the strongest prison, it was impossible to shake.


    "When you come, don''t leave."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, and stretched out his big hand to grab Di Ling.


    "Wait!"


    The old man of the earth spirit seemed to know that dodge was useless, motionless, just shouted.


    The big hand paused in the air, hanging in the air, "Just tell me if you have any last words."


    "Master Divine Tool, Lao Er is a hanging mountain spirit, willing to be a tool spirit of adults, no, willing to be a slave, serving adults with all his heart, there will never be any heart of betrayal. If something is wrong, adults can refine me at any time. , Just ask the adults to let me go once."


    The old man of the earth spirit knelt down with a thud, and kept kowtow, extremely sincerely.


    At this time, he didn''t know the fate of the first few elves, and he immediately bowed to his knees.


    The demon refining pot shone slightly, but there was no sign of writing.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the Demon Refining Pot, and seemed to have realized it, then turned to the old man of Earth Spirit and said, "It''s late, you have no chance."


    The big hand suddenly closed, pinching the old man in his hand, and slowly taking it back.


    "Spare me, my lord, I..."


    The old man of the earth spirit cried loudly, without any majesty outside.


    The wailing didn''t work, and the demon refining pot opened the spout and sucked him in, and the sound disappeared.


    The cultivation base of 30,000 years was completely destroyed, and it was only a few dozen breaths.


    "Thirty percent."


    The demon refining pot was shining, passing the transformed power to Zhou Shu.


    The two absorb together, and there is a lot of satisfaction.


    The four-digit 10,000-year lifespan of heaven and earth elves, each of them has survived several times of calamity, and their strength is so high, but they have been absorbed by them one after another. In less than two days, they have grown a lot of cultivation bases. What can be compared Is this more satisfying?


    "There are two more, we must seize them."


    The Demon Refining Pot tasted the sweetness, and he couldn''t wait to urge it.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Mu Ling can''t escape naturally, but that Xue Girl is fine."


    Xue Nu has never participated in the attack formation from beginning to end, and she has no grudges. Although she has been notified by the heavenly way, she may have come for the spirit of the weapon, just want to accept the test, and have no idea of ??obtaining the artifact.


    No mistake was made, and no price was paid, Zhou Shu did not refine her ideas.


    Outside.


    Wood Ling waited for a long time, but didn''t see the earth spirit coming back, but the formation was closed inexplicably, and no flaws were seen.


    "Is it a trap, **** it."


    He seemed to think, "Use the formation to kill us, and then solve us one by one, is it...Is the magical weapon a demon refining pot?"


    Thinking of this, he suddenly realized that he flew back without hesitation, and dared not stay for a while.


    Just turning around, I saw the indifferent Snow Girl, and I didn''t know when she appeared behind him.


    Mu Ling couldn''t help but scolded, "The people are gone, what are you doing now?"


    Xue Nu''s voice is very cold, "You are here, why bother to go back?"


    "Could it be that you and them are in the same group?"


    Mu Ling''s figure shook, and then his face sank, "No wonder you didn''t make a move. That''s why you still want to keep me? Never!"


    Mu Ling''s figure shook, and immediately gave birth to countless sharp horns, and slammed into the snow girl.


    The force sinks, like a shooting star with thorns.


    Xue Nu shook her head slightly, showing a trace of disdain, stretched out her soft and boneless arm, and gently blocked the wood spirit.


    Suddenly, Mu Ling''s whole person was gloomy, his eyes widened, but there was no trace of expression in them, and he couldn''t help but let out a cry, "You, it''s you... why are you here?"


    "Go, it wouldn''t work without you."


    Xue Nu waved her hand, Mu Ling flew straight out, flew over the formation, and fell down.


    "Since I have absorbed so much, I will give this to you, it should be enough..."


    The Snow Girl stood on the spot, her lips moved slightly, as if she was talking to herself, but no one could hear what she was saying, and Zhou Shu did the same.


    The process was too short, and Zhou Shu, who was busy consolidating his cultivation, did not notice.


    Perceiving that Mu Ling had reached the side of the formation, Zhou Shu immediately opened the formation.


    Mu Ling seemed to be out of strength, and fell straight down to Zhou Shu''s side, staring hollowly at the sky with a blank expression, and even forgot to resist.


    "It seems you are ready?"


    Zhou Shu was also a little surprised, "It''s not bad to come in even if you know you will die."


    Mu Ling did not speak, completely sluggish.


    But the demon refining pot flashed, "Hurry up."


    Zhou Shu nodded, immediately rolled up the wood spirit and sent it to the demon refining pot, the demon refining pot couldn''t wait to **** in the wood spirit.


    The enormous power was continuously delivered, and Zhou Shu was immersed in it, only feeling extremely comfortable.


    It seemed that he had thought of something, but suddenly, his expression was stagnant, and he said anxiously, "It''s awful, stop first!"


    But it has already started, how can you stop, the demon refining pot naturally ignores him, and continues refining and transforming it.


    Zhou Shu''s cultivation base continued to grow, and instantly exceeded the critical point he could control.


    The whole body was radiating light, indicating that his cultivation base has reached the current extreme, a little more, it will exceed the limit, and the cultivation base will usher in a breakthrough. In other words, the second stage of the tribulation realm will soon Coming soon.


    "So comfortable."


    The demon refining pot paused, flashing a satisfying light, but saw a solemn face, "What''s the matter?"


    "It turned out to be like thisZhou Shu sat down on the ground, seeming to realize," When seeing that these elves can''t pose a threat to you, you can''t do anything but make a living. They are given to you and me to absorb them. Don��t say anything, but I have obtained so many cultivation bases in a short period of time, and I will definitely break through to the second stage of crossing the tribulation realm. Then my tribulation will come, and then, Heaven will rob me and you at the same time..."


    Zhou Shu could help the Demon Refining Pot to overcome the catastrophe, but when he had to overcome the catastrophe, it was difficult to help the Demon Refining Pot with all his heart, and it was inevitable to lose sight of the other.


    Unless, he brought the demon refining pot to cross the calamity together, that also meant that he had to face his own two levels of calamity at the same time, as well as the unknown calamity of the demon refining pot. Such a calamity was Zhou Shu, and he also had it in his heart. Some horrified.


    The Demon Refining Pot couldn''t help but shake, "He finally found a chance, it''s still as sinister as before."


    boom--


    In an instant, the sky changed color, it was pitch black, and purple electricity, like dragons, gathered.


    Perceiving the changes around him, Zhou Shu opened up the formation.


    The flying sword in the front of the eye is already weak, it is impossible to stop the tribulation, it will consume strength to maintain it, it is better to withdraw and concentrate on dealing with the tribulation by yourself.


    In the distance, Xue Nu looked here, with a mysterious smile on her cold face.


    Zhou Shu seems to understand something.


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1401: Angel of heaven

    When the formation was opened, the Demon Refining Pot also saw the Snow Girl in the distance. It trembled suddenly, and the light was rapid and dazzling.


    "She has the breath of Pu Lao!"


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression calm.


    In the moment of crisis, the eighth sense will not let him down. Things that could not be perceived before are now very clear. The Snow Girl is very different from the other five elves. She carries a strong breath of Ruoruuowu, that breath. , It felt very similar to the feeling of falling from Heaven, he had also felt it in the Sea of ??Death.


    The snow girl in front of her must have the will of heaven.


    He knew that Heaven''s Dao had been targeting him, and he had started secretly in the Sea of ??Death before, but now it is even more obvious, appearing directly in front of him in person.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Xue Nv and said faintly, "The Way of Heaven maintains the world order and does not have the right to change the order, let alone the lower bound. If you repeatedly violate the rules, don''t you worry about higher rules imposing sanctions on you?"


    "Who said that the way of heaven violated the rules?"


    The Snow Girl��s voice is cold and cold, and she only feels a little different. There is a will to resist. "You are ignorant. You must have never heard of the angel of heaven. Then I will tell you, I am not the angel of heaven. I am the angel of heaven. My duty is Acting on behalf of the sky, I can do what I want within the scope of my location."


    "Envoy of Heaven?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and the demon refining pot flashed again.


    "Some people or elves go very smoothly no matter what they do. They will come on their own without looking for opportunities. They are extremely lucky. They are often called the sons of heaven by the world, but they don��t know the reason why they have strong luck. That��s because they have been born with the will of the Dao of Heaven, and all good luck is given to them by the Dao of Heaven. They are the messengers of the Dao of Heaven in the world. They are used to monitor the world��s movements, and they will change some things when they have the opportunity. Humans or elves are messengers of the Heavenly Dao. They are very strong, but they will never be able to gain the Dao, nor can they leave the world of Xuanhuang. Their life and death are all in the hands of the Heavenly Dao."


    "Until they die, no one will know that they are messengers of heaven, so there is no record of them in the world."


    The demon refining pot flickered, "Only the immortals of the upper realm can see their true identities, but even if they do, it is useless. Once the identity of the angels of the heaven is revealed, they will be obliterated by the heavens."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, as if he had realized something.


    There are many strong people in the world, and most people think they are destined to become immortals, but these strong people often die in the middle of the road and pass away inexplicably. There are often records in the ancient books. It seems that they are messengers of heaven. After completing his destiny, he was wiped out by Heaven.


    He slowly said, "Xue Nu is the messenger of the Heavenly Dao. She has inherited the will of the Heavenly Dao. Since she has stated this clearly, it seems that she is doomed to die."


    "Not bad, but before I die, I will do what I want to do."


    Xue Nu smiled faintly, the first time she laughed, it was beautiful, but in Zhou Shu''s eyes, there was an unspeakable sadness in it.


    Envoys of Heaven, although they are born with strong fortune and go smoothly, they all live for others. This life with no choice is a bit sad.


    The robbery cloud became thicker and denser, and the purple electricity gradually gathered, forming a huge electric dragon, almost occupying the entire sky, with teeth and claws, hideous faces, and would rush down at any time.


    The demon refining pot trembled slightly, "Your Jie Lei, and the envoy of that day, what should I do?"


    "Do your best."


    Zhou Shu remained calm, "What is the power of the angel of heaven, can you refine it?"


    "Are you crazy! Refining Heaven?"


    The demon refining pot shook, a little frightened, "She has Pu Lao''s will on her body. Although there is only one point, it is also Pu Lao. Thirty thousand years ago, Pu Lao was a famous celestial immortal, and it has been in its heyday. How weak I am, how can I refine Pu Lao''s will? It is impossible! Unless...unless I go back 30,000 years ago and have a proper understanding of Dao. With my innate ability, let alone a Pu Lao..."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Well, I didn''t ask you about Pu Lao''s will. It''s just Snow Girl, right?"


    The Demon Refining Pot paused, with a hint of threat, "The Snow Girl is just an elves of heaven and earth, I have refined so much, what''s the problem with one more, but how can you catch her? She is not an ordinary elves, and It''s a messenger of heaven, much better than others... and I can only refine her. If you let Pu Lao''s will follow her into the pot, then I will be done, and you will have no magical tools."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded and couldn''t help thinking.


    The catastrophe is okay. Although it looks more violent than the last time, the purple lightning looks like a real dragon, with earth-shaking power, but Zhou Shu has also grown a lot, and more and faster, five heavens and earth The 80% power of the elves made his cultivation level far surpass that of the monks of the same rank. Even he couldn''t control these cultivation bases, so he had no choice but to attract the second heavenly calamity.


    Moreover, he has Dao Pagoda.


    The problem lies in Xue Nu and her mysterious identity, the messenger of heaven.


    This is an opponent he has never had, no experience at all.


    Judging from the classics, there are many suspected messengers of heaven. When they deal with opponents that are much stronger than them, everyone thinks they will lose, but they always win inexplicably, and opponents often commit seemingly impossible things. Mistakes, of course, the right time and place will also be on their side. For example, a famous battle recorded in the classics, the battle of the upper valley, Kong Ming has completely besieged the opponent in the valley, and placed a huge fire formation. When the opponent is in danger~www.novelhall .com~ But there was a heavy rain that extinguished the fire, making the opponent easy to escape, turning defeat into victory.


    Such deeds are often seen in ancient books. Those who turn defeat into victory are forced to add their own luck, and they are probably the messengers of heaven.


    The Envoy of Heaven has the will of Heaven and has a lot of advantages. Facing such an opponent, Zhou Shu can only act on the fly, make various correct responses quickly and make no mistakes, otherwise it is very likely to be caught. Live the flaws and let the angel of heaven reverse and win.


    The sky is getting darker, and the purple lights in the sky are getting bigger and bigger.


    With a smile, Xue Nu approached step by step, and the glacier behind her seemed to be following her.


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu shook his body, and suddenly found a problem.


    Not seeming, but fact.


    The snow on the ground and the surrounding glaciers were constantly squeezing over, squeezing myself and the Demon Refining Pot into a very small space.


    I was even more shocked when I unfolded my spiritual consciousness. The terrain around tens of thousands of miles has completely changed. I feel like sitting at the bottom of a well. Except for the top, all directions are covered by glaciers thousands of miles thick, completely trapped. .


    The robbery of the wind and the fire are born at the right time, pouring continuously into the well.


    In this small space, there is no way to avoid it. The thunder has not yet fallen, and the difficult test has begun. 8)


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1402: unsatisfactory

    Without thinking about it, Zhou Shu''s body suddenly glowed, and the Taoist Tower was already formed.


    He doesn''t care about the wind and fire, but the demon refining pot can''t ignore it. If Dao''s will follow the wind and the fire and enter the pot, the consequences will be really disastrous.


    We can''t let heaven have an opportunity.


    The Dao Pagoda is sufficient to deal with the robbery and the fire. Even if the thunder and thunder is coming, Zhou Shu is very sure, but facing the Snow Girl, Dao Pagoda may not be able to do it.


    His Dao power is very strong, but he obviously hasn''t the ability to stop the celestial being. As for magic weapons and so on, it seems impossible.


    But it''s not impossible. He has the Qingsuo sword. The sword spirit in it is actually powerful. The rank is not much worse than the heavenly path. In terms of quantity, it should be much more than the will of the heavenly path. Now the sword spirit doesn''t have much autonomy, and it happens to be used by him.


    The great power of the Xuanhuang world, once entered the immortal world, is the earth immortal, and then the heaven immortal.


    The strength of the earth immortal may not be as good as that of the heavenly immortal, but it is not far away. The difference is that the status is different. The heavenly immortal can control a realm in order to continuously increase the cultivation level, while the earth immortal has no realm to control, and basically can only rely on himself.


    The spirits are different. They are based on magic weapons. The spirits are often a little higher than the same level. Divine tools like the refining demon pot have the same life span as the heaven and the earth, and the material is also the heaven and earth gods, and they control the world. The initial rank can be equal to Tianxian.


    With a wave of his hand, the Qingsuo sword was already in his hand, and when he only leaned into the bag, he felt something wrong.


    Staring quickly, he was shocked.


    In the bag of the universe, dark clouds filled the universe, and there were large and small purple electricity, which continued to breed. Seeing its target, it was actually the sea-stepping sword below.


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, and immediately took out the sea stepping sword with Caiying.


    "Don''t..."


    Some stubborn voices uttered from the sword, "This palace can do it by itself."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, and he whispered, "You can''t suppress it anymore, right? Why didn''t you say it earlier, but was there alone? I told you that, you and I should be together."


    "My palace has suppressed it very carefully, and dare not do anything else, but it is still here."


    Caiying was a little aggrieved, "Aren''t you also responding to the robbery? If we were together, the robbery would be big that day, and now my palace feels okay..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If it is a Tier 7 Flying Sword, I will naturally let you ride through the calamity alone, but your Tier 6 Flying Sword has far less origin than Tier 7, how can it be able to stop this tribulation? The calamity of the elves is different from the immortal cultivator, you can hardly stop it."


    Caiying is still stubborn, "This palace can do it, this palace is not an ordinary sword spirit..."


    Zhou Shu glared at her, "If you don''t say anything, just stay outside, and I will deal with your catastrophe."


    Maybe Caiying alone could stop him, but since he found out, he wouldn''t let Caiying face it alone. He didn''t want Caiying to make any accidents.


    Heavenly Tribulation, as long as the time comes, it will appear anywhere. Although the space in the Qiankun Bag does not belong to the Xuanhuang world, the Qiankun Bag itself is still in the Xuanhuang World, and the Heavenly Tribulation can breed in it, and Caiying can no longer suppress cultivation. , It will inevitably lead to the catastrophe.


    This was also the reason why Zhou Shu couldn''t put the demon refining pot inside. He had to place the demon refining pot where he could see and fully control it.


    "Why is there another robbery?"


    The Demon Refining Pot flashed twice quickly.


    In the sky, the robbery cloud rose again, and there were two more purple lights next to the huge purple electricity. Although they were not half as thick as the previous purple electricity, they were also much larger than the ordinary heavenly disaster. I was shocked. .


    "Don''t worry about it, just listen to my instructions."


    Zhou Shu responded indifferently, placing the sea-stepping sword in front of him and exhorting, "Caiying, don''t move, I will solve your catastrophe."


    "Oh����"


    Caiying agreed and stopped in front of Zhou Shu''s chest.


    Looking at the robbery outside, she couldn''t help but be frightened, and it took a while to calm down.


    There was a lot of calamity, and Zhou Shu''s pressure increased a lot, but he didn''t care too much. Tao Tower should not be afraid, and it was still within control. The problem was the snow girl with the will of heaven.


    It''s just that he felt bad signs.


    The development of the matter is very unsatisfactory. If you don''t come early and don''t come late, why does Caiying take the trouble at this time?


    Such a coincidence, mostly due to the will of Heaven, weakened the opponent''s strength as much as possible and increased his chances of victory.


    The messengers of heaven have such advantages, no wonder their opponents always lose inexplicably.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but glanced into Qiankun''s bag.


    If Xiao Gun also wakes up at this time, he will undoubtedly bring the Heavenly Tribulation, that is the Fourfold Heavenly Tribulation.


    Fortunately, Xiao Gun slept very deeply, snoring is a snoring or a fart, and it is beautiful.


    It seems that worry is a bit redundant. Xiaogun is different from Caiying. It has absorbed a lot of essence and blood from Shanren, and its cultivation has essentially reached the first step of transforming a dragon, but after so many years of sleep, it shows that a suitable opportunity for awakening is still available. It didn''t come, it needed external stimulation, but Zhou Shu would never let it be stimulated outside of the dragon''s cave. It must be stimulated with authentic power from the dragon in order to wake it up.


    That way, it has a greater chance of success.


    There have been many tribulations and fires outside the Dao Pagoda, bearing their constant impact.


    At the bottom of the well, even if the wind and fire are bounced off, they will come back quickly, and they will continue to increase their strength during the turn. Almost all of the strength will not be scattered or emptied, and all will fall to the road. On the tower.


    It was much more difficult to cross the catastrophe than in the open space.


    It''s just a matter of wind and fire. Once the thunder and thunder has come down, the repeated impacts will make it even more difficult.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, and led the Tao Tower to sink slowly. At the same time he began to use the Five Elements Method, trying to expand the place where he was, and also opened as many channels as possible to let The wind and fire can spread and leave.


    Not as expected again.


    The aura of the five elements that came and went as soon as he was called, he didn''t listen to his commands at all. No matter how he used the magic tricks, the surrounding ice, snow, soil and rock remained unchanged. It was impossible to imagine, especially for him. I just got a lot of the abilities and origins of the Five Elements Wizard.


    Thinking, he stepped up again, using his magic tricks more sharply, even using his own origin. If in normal times, I am afraid that the earth and wood tens of thousands of miles away will be attracted by him, but the ice and snow close at hand will be moved. Didn''t move.


    Can''t attract even a single snowflake.


    The aura of the five elements here is no longer under control. Obviously, they have been dominated by the will of heaven, and Zhou Shu cannot be mobilized.


    "Is the Five Elements Law also invalid, but I don''t know if this body of the five elements has any effect. It belongs to me, so I won''t be affected by the way of heaven, right?"


    After moving his body, Zhou Shu laughed slightly at himself. Of course, his body would not be affected, but the power of the five elements from the outside world had all changed its state. It is difficult to say whether the body of the five elements worked.


    The snow girl is getting closer and closer.


    ps: Thank you nul8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~...


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1403: 1 piece of snowflake

    The sky is getting darker and darker, and the dark clouds seem to hit the ground.


    Zhou Shu was sinking in the ice and snow like the bottom of a well, and there was no way to escape, he could only wait for the thunder to fall.


    "Fushu is endless, the world is not enough to accommodate its breadth, and the universe is also difficult to accept its form..."


    Staring at the Tao Pagoda on Zhou Shu''s body, the Snow Girl paused slightly, and murmured unconsciously, "What are these, it''s interesting?"


    Zhou Shu was also stunned. The words on the Taoist Tower were formed by Shu''s Tao. They were not any existing words. Xue Nu could understand these words, indicating that she has a close relationship with Shu Zhidao and hopes to realize the Tao.


    He said slowly, "It''s the way of comfort."


    Xue Nv seemed to think, "Shu Zhi Dao, what kind of Dao is that? I have heard of Qi Dao Dan Dao painting ghost Dao, but I have never heard of Shu Zhi Dao."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I created the Tao, and if you see it, it means you have a predestined relationship with it."


    "Created by myself? Is it this kind of comfort that is predestined with it?"


    Xue Nu frowned slightly, "It''s interesting. When I saw it, her chest seemed to be hot suddenly, very strange."


    "This shows that your nature is compatible with Shu Zhi Dao."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemn, one-by-word Taoism, "If you practice Shu Zhi Dao, you will surely achieve success. If you are willing, I will accept you as the first disciple of Shu Zhi Dao. There will be no limit to the future achievements. You have to know, create Daoists have a great chance of becoming holy, and the achievement of the first disciple will not be lower than that of the founder."


    "Sanctified?"


    Xue Nu''s figure was shocked, her eyes gleaming, she seemed to have a lot of yearning, "Sounds really good, but I..."


    Zhou Shu continued to fuel the flames, "Everyone has the heart to Taoism. It is extremely difficult to meet the Taoism that suits you. If you agree, I will help you cultivate with all your heart. You should have your own ideals and goals instead of doing it. What heavenly messenger cannot control his own life, then..."


    "Oh... what shall I think about?"


    Xue Nu stayed still, her expression condensed slightly, as if she was thinking about something.


    The demon refining pot flashed, "You... actually lied to her? You are really amazing."


    "What kind of deceit is this, I''m telling the truth," Zhou Shu shook his head and solemnly said, "Meeting someone who can read the words of the Taoist Pagoda is also a great opportunity for me. How can I miss it?"


    "Ah? Did you really create a Tao, I thought it was another Tao, isn''t it true?"


    The light of the demon refining pot flashed quickly, which was shocking.


    "Naturally," Zhou Shu secretly said, "this matter will be mentioned later."


    The Snow Girl not far away suddenly walked up again, but her complexion became much heavier, her eyes were no longer clear, there seemed to be a red flame inside.


    Feeling that something was wrong, Zhou Shu said again, "What I said is true, if you practice my Shu Zhi Dao..."


    "shut up!"


    A roar came out from the petite snow girl, really shocked.


    And that voice was no longer cold and cold, but like Hong Zhongda Lu, deaf and deaf.


    "How can the way of comfort be compared with my imperial avenue? What sanctification is just a idiotic dream. A little monk made false claims about sanctification. It is ridiculous. He actually wants to confuse the envoy of the heavenly way. Damn you! "


    Xue Nu pointed at Zhou Shu and said word by word, with indescribable majesty.


    "It''s you."


    Perceiving the familiar breath, Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, his heart sank, and said slowly, "Pulao, have you finally gotten off by yourself? This is a violation of the rules, right?"


    Obviously, the will of Heaven has completely controlled the Snow Girl, who is the messenger of Heaven, and dominates her body.


    As for where Xue Nu''s spirit went now, Zhou Shu couldn''t know, but it would not be better.


    It��s hard to meet someone who can understand the Taoist Pagoda and Zhou Shu''s first disciple who wants to preach. She just had a little hope and encountered such a destiny. Although she is a messenger of heaven, she cannot control her life, but Zhou Shu was still indignant.


    "You lied to be sanctified, such an arrogant person has to come to discipline!"


    The snow goddess became colder and strode towards Zhou Shu.


    boom--


    The sky suddenly brightened, and the three robbery thunders circling all the time descended at the same time.


    No sound can be heard, nothing can be seen again, Jie Lei covered everything, and quickly smashed it down on the Dao Pagoda with a violent posture.


    Daota shook slightly, but soon became frozen again.


    A little bit of light, not bright but stubborn, standing among the purple electricity in the sky, stable as a mountain.


    The Demon Refining Pot was silent and silent, while the Sea-Treading Sword beside him couldn''t help trembling, "It''s so big, so terrible... I have never seen such a catastrophe in this palace..."


    "You''ve seen it a few times again, watch it carefully, but don''t be afraid, it''s okay with me."


    Zhou Shuwen comforted, still calm, even with a slight smile.


    Such a catastrophe did not surprise him. The Dao Pagoda was enough to block it, even if it was several times larger. He calculated that based on his current understanding of Dao and the level of maturity of Dao power, he was crossing the tribulation realm. Before the fifth layer, he didn''t need to worry about his own catastrophe, but after the fifth layer, he naturally understood the Tao deeper and didn''t need to worry too much.


    For him, the difficulty is only in the last three, the unknown calamity.


    But now there is not only a catastrophe, but also a snow girl who is pressing on every step. No, it is Heaven, Pu Lao.


    All the Jie Lei avoided the Snow Girl, and wherever he went, Jie Lei dispersed and gave up a path.


    Xue Nu carried the will of heaven, and the thunder from heaven itself, it was naturally impossible to harm Xue Nu.


    The snow girl got closer, her face became more hideous, not like before, on that pure and flawless face, you could see the familiar face of Tiandao, which seemed to overlap.


    Only tens of feet away from the Taoist Tower Zhou Shu has no doubt that the Snow Girl with the will of heaven can directly pass through the Taoist Tower and seize the Demon Refining Pot.


    The Qingsuo sword in his hand gleamed slightly, the power of Dao poured into his body, the sword that determined the life and death of the demon pot was ready to go.


    Because of the cohesion of the power of the Tao, Zhou Shu flashed a little light, like a Buddha statue in the tower, with a majestic posture and a quiet face, like an unopened flower, the most beautiful color and the greatest power will bloom soon. .


    "Shu Zhizhan, it''s nothing but heaven and earth..."


    The advancing Snow Girl, looking at Zhou Shu��s appearance, suddenly paused. It seemed that there was a flow of heat, coming from the outside, reaching the heart, and instantly pouring and forming in the heart, condensing into a piece of comfort. seed.


    At that moment, Xue Nu felt the Tao that fits her, regaining her self-consciousness.


    "Leave me!"


    Tian Dao let out a deep cry, and the inviolable Tian Dao will flowed through his body, trying to disperse Xue Nu''s self-consciousness.


    The Snow Girl moved, but that step was not forward.


    She stretched out, like a snowflake, and floated towards the place where the thunder was the densest.


    Jie Lei was too late to disperse, all hit her body, the electric snake raged, and in an instant, the snow girl turned into countless pieces and disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu''s face couldn''t help but twitched hard. ...


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1404: The will of heaven

    Xue Nu''s body gradually dissipated in the robbery, coming from and going from the snow.


    And Zhou Shu in the tower hated Tiandao several times.


    I have never seen someone so connected with Shu Zhidao, but he died as soon as he realized the Tao, so why not make Zhou Shu sad.


    The Dao of Heaven in the past has repeatedly targeted him, but after all, the role of the Dao of Heaven is like this. Zhou Shu doesn��t have much hatred, but just bears and resists. But now, Zhou Shu has a bit more hatred, not only resisting, but also wanting In turn punish God.


    Breaking the rules, arbitrarily deciding the life and death of others, and treating the world as a toy, how can Pu Lao be worthy of the name of Heaven?


    Damn it.


    "Pulao."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You will pay the price for destroying my disciple."


    Although Xue Nu had never admitted, at that moment, Zhou Shu had already regarded her as his first disciple, the first disciple who enlightened her.


    Without a response, without the medium of the messenger of the Heavenly Dao, the Heavenly Dao Pu Lao cannot speak directly, but it does not mean that the crisis is lifted in this way.


    In the endless robbery thunder, a little light gradually flashed.


    That light is different from any color in the world. It is transparent, opaque, and fuzzy, but it can penetrate everything. Even in the thunder, it can be seen extremely clearly, giving people a very strange but shocking feeling.


    The silent demon refining pot suddenly vibrated, and was a little alarmed, "Pulao, that is Pu Lao''s will, how is it possible, shouldn''t it disappear?"


    According to its understanding of the heavenly envoys, after the heavenly Dao obliterated the heavenly envoys, the will stored by the heavenly way will return and will no longer exist, but the current results are somewhat different.


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Although the Snow Girl dissipated in the robbery thunder, the will of the heavens that should have left with it did not, still existed, and wanted to make the last fight.


    There is only the last fight, because it is restricted by various powerful rules.


    The lower realm of the heavenly immortals, the Xuanhuang world has a higher power than the original source, etc., so it violates the rules, even if he is a heaven and can temporarily use power for personal gain, he can only exist for a while, only the last chance to shoot.


    That light turned into a small bright spot, and it floated towards Zhou Shu without any rush.


    It has changed its target. It is no longer the demon refining pot, but Zhou Shu. It seems to him that Zhou Shu has replaced the demon refining pot as his biggest threat. If there is only one chance, he would rather destroy it first. Zhou Shu.


    This will has only one point, but the power in it is extremely powerful. Even if you don''t need to perceive it, you can feel it. Compared with it, those thundering thunders are nothing at all.


    That''s right, the will of the gods, in this world, there is almost nothing that can compete.


    Seeing the bright spot gradually approaching, Zhou Shu raised the Qingsuo sword, it was impossible to avoid it anymore, and he had to face the challenge.


    He is not afraid of war.


    "Just a little will, do you want my life?"


    He believes in himself and has an inexplicable and powerful self-confidence.


    Maybe he still doesn''t know that self-confidence is not inexplicable. As a founder of Taoism, he has been able to bury Taoism in others'' hearts, indicating that his Tao has been recognized, at least the recognition of some "people" can determine his life and death. Only oneself is the only one who can''t easily take away even the way of heaven.


    Seeing Tiandao''s will keep approaching, the demon refining pot couldn''t help flashing.


    "What''s the matter, I don''t think he came to me anymore."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, his goal now is me."


    The Demon Refining Pot shook, "What, the tribulation can still change the target, how is this possible?"


    Zhou Shu only calmly said, "He has appeared in the world of Xuanhuang, what is impossible."


    "Then be careful."


    The demon refining pot fell silent, seemingly with a hint of joy.


    Divine tools also have selfish motives, Zhou Shu is not surprised, but the demon refining pot gave him the feeling that the previous decision was correct. The demon refining pot must be firmly controlled. Its selfishness and ambition are probably not inferior to the gods, and it must not be given. It exceeds its own chances.


    Similar to that stone monkey.


    In the midst of the heavy calamity, the will of the heaven is getting closer and closer, seeing that he has reached the side of the tower.


    Zhou Shu gathered all his strength, ready to do it at any time.


    With a soft sound, the Dao Pagoda, which was able to block all the robbery thunder and fire, but remained unmoved, split in an instant, revealing a small gap.


    Just let the will of heaven pass.


    The Will of Heaven stayed in the gap for a few breaths, seeming to be mocking Zhou Shu, and then flew towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu lifted his sword and shot.


    The eye of the ruins.


    After his own strength surpassed the sword intent, Zhou Shu never used this technique again. On the one hand, he did not encounter an opponent suitable for sword production. On the other hand, because the Tier 6 flying sword was not enough to carry him. All the power, with the eyes of the ruins, is limited in itself, unable to fully exert its power, but now that there is Qingsuo sword spirit in the sword, it is different, and it may be able to block the will of Heaven.


    He thought so.


    However, as soon as he lifted the sword, he felt something was wrong, and the sword spirit in the sword was retreating.


    The Qingsuo Sword Spirit, who didn''t have much self-awareness, seemed to have suddenly awakened. He didn''t follow his guidance at all. The sword spirit in the sword didn''t cooperate with the sword intent. How could it exert the power of the sword?


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, and his hands felt loose.


    Qing Suo Jian immediately shrank back and retreated to the corner of the Dao Pagoda, the place farthest from the will of Heaven, shrinking and trembling.


    "It''s not yours, it''s ultimately useless."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, sighed inwardly, but his methods were unreliable.


    This kind of thing can happen too, it can only be said that the will of Heaven is too strong, even the sword spirit without any consciousness feels threatened, and unconsciously retreats and escapes.


    The Qingsuo sword will not work, and other magic weapons are meaningless, they can only be blocked by themselves.


    "Come to my palace."


    Caiying, who had been trembling because of fear, suddenly jumped out and jumped into Zhou Shu''s hands.


    "You can''t Zhou Shu waved his hand, threw the sea stepping sword behind him, and stepped on it with his foot.


    "Why not, this palace is not afraid of this tribulation, without a sword, how do you use sword tactics?"


    Tahaijian struggled desperately, trying to get out of Zhou Shu''s feet.


    "I don''t need a sword."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, staring at the will of the gods close at hand, smiled coldly, "I don''t believe it, I can''t stop you."


    The whole body glows, no matter the power of the origin, the power of the Tao or other powers, it is completely radiated from the inside out, and it is already doing its best.


    "Don''t let me go, I want to go!"


    The green light flashed, Caiying flew out of the sword, turned into a blast of light, and shot straight towards the will of the heavens, going away extremely fast.


    "It is agreed that we will block the robbery together, but you need to be alone, so this palace won''t let you!"


    A stubborn and soft voice, but the determination in it is as firm as a rock, no one can shake.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked.


    But, how could he let others stop the robbery?


    As soon as his body shape turned, Zhou Shu rushed to meet the will of heaven before the green light.


    It''s like the sound of glass breaking.


    The will of Heaven finally fell on Zhou Shu.


    Caiying exclaimed.


    After exclaiming, the sky and the earth are silent, and the thunder light gradually fades away. rw


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1405: Furnace

    I don''t know how long it took.


    "Are you awake?"


    A crying voice rang in Zhou Shu''s ear, one after another, "My palace knows you will be fine! Uuu..."


    It is Caiying.


    "Woke up."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Caiying and spoke as usual, but there was no sound. He wanted to raise his hand, but he couldn''t feel the presence of his body. He wanted to dig out the spiritual consciousness, but found nothingness. There is no sense of God.


    The Sea-Treading Sword is like a mirror, shiningly reflecting his body.


    It didn''t look like a person anymore. There were cracks everywhere on the body, at least hundreds of them, and the flesh and blood were all visible, but there was not a trace of blood flowing out, I think it was drained.


    The power of the will of Heaven is really not something that Zhou Shu can resist now. It is the result of forcibly blocking it.


    However, being able to live like this is a miracle.


    It��s good to survive.


    "You... this palace..."


    However, Xuan wept, as if a drop of tears fell on her face, but she could not see or feel it.


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu blinked twice, signalling Caiying not to panic, and carefully inspecting herself.


    The body of Cross Tribulation has suffered considerable damage, but the origin of Cross Tribulation is still there, and the original body has not suffered fatal damage, that is, the realm has not fallen.


    Both the vitality and divine consciousness are now gone, and when they resisted the will of heaven, they have all been consumed.


    The Tree of Soul is sallow, the leaves are almost lost, and it seems to have dried up, but if you look closely, you will find that the rhizome has not been damaged too much, as long as it takes time, it can recover completely.


    It looks terrible, but the essence is there, which is a great fortune in misfortune.


    But in addition to the loss, there were also unexpected discoveries. In his body, Zhou Shu found some inexplicable things. They are like clouds that have been swallowing, and between swallowing and blowing, the power of Shuzhi is constantly produced, which permeates the body.


    It''s just that the throughput rate is quite slow, and it takes about a quarter of an hour.


    "This is the cloud of Tao?"


    Zhou Shuru could not help but shocked.


    The cloud of Tao is a change of Tao, also known as Tao Lu. It is something that all living things dream of.


    In general, Dao furnaces can only be owned by founders.


    It will appear when the Taoist��s own Tao has been cultivated to a certain level. It is an important symbol of Tao��s maturity. With the Tao furnace, the monk can draw on the power of the surrounding Taoism and thus continue to grow. Of course, the monk can also Make better use of the power of Tao.


    Simply put, when your Tao is passed on to others, others will give birth to Taoism, and this Taoism will also increase your Tao. The wider the inheritance, the more Taoism you sown, and the Tao that the furnace will learn The more, when you have countless disciples with Taoism, your own Tao can also grow to an incredible level. As a Taoist furnace, you can absorb enough Tao, and its magical effects will be more.


    For example, being able to create Dao seeds, preach directly to people, refine the heretical Dao seeds, and turn them into their own use...


    It can even condense the supreme Taoism.


    Taoism is the foundation of sanctification.


    As far as Zhou Shu is concerned, his Tao furnace is still very small and imperfect, and the range of extraction is very limited, at most it can absorb Tao types within a few thousand miles.


    Another thing to say is that although the Taoist furnace can absorb the Taoism of the people around, there will be no loss to the surrounding people. On the contrary, its heart towards Tao will be firmer and more obedient to Tao, which is a mutually beneficial behavior. It is not a unilateral claim by the founder.


    Although the body is still unconscious, Zhou Shu can no longer restrain his ecstasy.


    Perhaps it was the blow of the will of Heaven, which made his Shu Zhi Dao Jing sufficiently tested, recognized, and gradually matured, and it also gave birth to the Tao Yun and Dao Furnace in his body.


    This is something that hasn''t happened for tens of thousands of years, and everyone in the Xuanhuang world who owns a Taoist furnace will eventually be promoted to immortality, with one exception.


    Owning the Taoist furnace meant that Zhou Shu became a fairy, basically a foregone conclusion.


    How can you not be ecstatic?


    Heaven did not expect that a blow from his lower realm had achieved Zhou Shu.


    However, having a Tao furnace is only the first step. It is necessary to inherit the Tao of Shu and sow Tao seeds. This is troublesome. Zhou Shu does not yet have a method for using Shu Zhili, let alone Provide systematic knowledge, without the tactics and knowledge to teach others, preaching is just a dream.


    "But, why can I draw the power of Tao? Is there a Tao kind of existence around?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have noticed something, and Zhou Shu pondered slightly, "Impossible, no one has learned Shuzhi Dao, and the only one has also been killed by Tiandaopu prison, is it..." He was slightly shaken, "Isn''t the Xuenu dead? No, Impossible, such a catastrophe, she will inevitably be annihilated, or is the person dead and the Taoism still there?


    This kind of situation is also extremely rare. Most people die and disappear, and when people die, Taoism will no longer exist.


    "Recover your body first, so you can''t move or find it."


    Thinking like this, Zhou Shu couldn''t help blinking as he wanted to tell Caiying to do something.


    "Don''t move, this palace knows what you are thinking. Don''t worry, there is nothing wrong with this palace, the Qingsuo sword that ran away, the boring demon refining pot, and all your things are all right... we all see. When it arrives, the bright light penetrates into your body and disappears, without causing damage to other things, and oh, the moment it enters your body, the catastrophe is gone..."


    Caiying seemed to fully understand Zhou Shu''s thoughts, and said it all.


    "As soon as the tribulation disappeared, a lot of purple energy came down. It was the same as the last time, but there were more. But my palace didn''t appreciate it at all, and even scolded him, huh, he is extremely hateful, let my palace see When I arrive, I must teach him a lesson for you, severely!"


    "Those purple qi and others My palace has attracted you. Don''t even think about it, especially the demon refining pot, huh!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t smile, and was moved in his heart.


    If Caiying didn''t do this, I''m afraid that his body would suffer even more damage, even affecting the origin, and he would not even be able to recover.


    The current Caiying has almost united with his heart, and it is enough to have such a sword spirit.


    "Then ten days later, the glaciers there slowly melted, there was water everywhere, and many disgusting bones fell out... The palace moved you here. It seems to be warmer and there is no water. "


    Zhou Shu blinked slightly to express his gratitude.


    "Also, this palace has found a lot of things in the Qiankun bag, you can see if it is useful and can it help you move."


    "Also, don''t ask me how I opened it. I won''t tell you anything that I learned, hehe,"


    "By the way, beside the melted glacier, this palace also found a strange thing, wait for you to see, don''t worry..."


    "Okay, okay, let''s go along first. My palace will give you something like a pill. If you use it together, you blink and my palace will feed you, okay? If you agree, blink, hurry up, my palace But there is not much patience."


    Zhou Shu blinked. .


    a


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1406: 1st Martyr

    "Well, the palace will find it for you."


    Caiying was full of joy to pick up a pill bottle and dangle it in front of Zhou Shu''s eyes, "You must get well soon, can this work?"


    Zhou Shuding looked at it without blinking.


    "No, change the palace to another one." Caiying shook a few times and took another bottle. "This should be fine. This palace was found in the deepest hole of the highest mountain in the bag of the universe. You hide it. There must be a good thing, right?"


    Zhou Shu remained motionless.


    But in his heart, only yelled inwardly, "The one hiding there is naturally a poison pill. I was afraid that Xiao Gun would touch it, but you would find it out..."


    The Qiankun Bag, the small world, Zhou Shu can put anything as he wants. After getting the Qiankun Bag, he basically doesn''t need to accept the Xuxu ring.


    "Nor, I''ll change it again."


    Caiying didn''t get angry either, and showed Zhou Shu one by one.


    Zhou Shu''s collection is also very large, there are thousands of bottles of pill, she is so busy that she is dizzy, but she is willing and tireless.


    Zhou Shu never blinked. He knew that among those pills, there was only one that could be used together. After using that one, the body would be able to return to an autonomous state, and the remaining injuries could be treated by himself.


    "What should I do, no?"


    While holding the pill, there was already a hint of crying, Caiying said with a heavy voice, "You can''t use so many pill, then when will you get better? Or, my palace will find something for you. of?"


    When she took out the cyan jade bottle, Zhou Shu finally blinked.


    "Ah, this?!"


    Caiying exclaimed with excitement, "Is that this, are you sure, right?"


    Zhou Shu blinked again.


    Caiying shook it lightly and cut open the medicine bottle.


    In the clouds and mist, there was a snow-white pill, which was as bright as jade, with seven layers of pill patterns. The pill patterns formed an ancient mountain, which was quite distant.


    Kunlun Xiaohuan Dan.


    Kunlun��s healing sacred pill is a seventh-level top grade. The materials are extremely rare. It can be made only once every ten years. It is effective. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a cure for dead flesh and bones, even if only half of the body takes this pill. Can keep alive, then try to recover.


    At the beginning of the sea, Zhou Shu accepted two gifts of appreciation from the sea clan. Except for the white Lincao, it was this Kunlun Xiaohuandan, which finally came in handy today.


    "It looks really good."


    Caiying was very pleased to open Zhou Shu''s mouth, and carefully fed the pill in.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was stagnant, only to feel a mellow and extremely gentle breath, emerging from the inside out, and quickly spreading around his body.


    "Yeah--"


    Caiying exclaimed again, "Look, you see, your wound is recovering by yourself!"


    Through the Sea Sword, Zhou Shu clearly saw that the wounds on his body were growing with new flesh, and even the cracked bones were slowly healing, and traces of blood were also produced from the flesh and returned to the blood vessels.


    It looks a bit psychedelic, like a shot cut upside down.


    Kunlun Xiaohuandan, as the holy medicine of Kunlun, deserves its true name.


    "But it was given to me first... Kunlun, I really want to thank you..."


    The intermittent bytes came out of Zhou Shu''s mouth. Caiying was surprised when she heard it, "Ah, can you talk so soon?!"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu stared at Caiying very seriously, "Caiying, thank you this time."


    "Why don''t you thank me, you protect me, this palace should protect you too... Hmph, call me Lord Palace!"


    Caiying shouted angrily, but her heart was filled with joy, beyond words. -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Novel netizens please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    br/>


    She looked at Zhou Shu, who was about to sit up, and quickly flew over to suppress it, pretending to complain, "Hey, don''t move, just tell me what other medicine is needed, and I will find it for you."


    "It''s okay, I''ll take a few days off to talk."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It will take a few days for this little pill to be effective. Now taking other pill will not help."


    "Oh," Caiying nodded his sword, and said expectantly, "Then you...are you all right?"


    "No, I have to move quickly," Zhou Shu said slowly, "but it will take a year to fully recover to the second stage of the tribulation stage."


    One year is already fast. This is still based on Zhou Shu having a lot of spiritual objects and resources. After all, the Soul Tree is almost withered and the vitality is gone. It will take time to recover and replenish.


    "It''s only a year," Caiying said firmly, "It''s okay, it''s fine for my palace to protect you during this time."


    "Then it''s all up to you, Palace Master."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, glanced into Qiankun''s bag, and nodded in satisfaction.


    Xiao Gun is still asleep and has not been affected. Fortunately, he has attracted enough hatred, and the will of Heaven is completely aimed at himself. If it is aimed at other people, I am afraid that Xiao Gun and Caiying both have life concerns. All Qingsuo sword spirits were there, very safe, apparently Caiying sent them in.


    Caiying has followed him for the longest time. Caiying has also secretly learned many of the techniques he used. It is naturally not difficult to open the Naxujie Universe Bag.


    The Demon Refining Pot is very good and important, but Zhou Shu will not trust it, and will only use it as a tool that needs to be restricted, and is always vigilant.


    And there is only a trace of Qingsuo sword spirit, Zhou Shu will not blame her, her escape is instinct, and Zhou Shu has to use her forcibly, it is wrong, after all, a spirit like sword spirit must be completely trusted to use the owner. To play.


    "correct."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Caiying, seemingly thoughtful, "You said before, you found a strange thing?"


    "Yep!"


    Caiying tapped his sword again and again, flew out, and soon returned with something.


    On the blade, there is a flat crystal snowflake, but half an inch in size, in the shape of six out, like the most beautiful jade, transparent and bright, with a little bit of fluffy flowing as if Living things are average.


    Caiying and offering treasures said, "It looks like a snowflake, but it won''t be transformed. There are many auras in it. Is it a magic weapon?"


    In her eyes, it was a magic weapon like snowflakes, but in Zhou Shu''s eyes, there was a kind of Taoism in that snowflake.


    Dao seed is the initial state of Dao. It is produced after enlightenment and all Dao power comes from it.


    Dao seeds are extremely mysterious, even if they can��t perceive them, only those who have a higher understanding of that Dao can see it. For example, Zhou Shu, who is a Taoist founder and possesses a Dao furnace, can see it. When there is no furnace, he can''t even feel his own kind of Tao, let alone others.


    This Taoist seed was undoubtedly left by the Snow Girl.


    Although her body has fallen, the Taoism is still there. This is completely unreasonable. The only explanation is that she not only reached the level of enlightenment at first sight, but also extremely attached to Shuzhidao. It can be said that if she can practice Shuzhidao If so, the achievement will not be much lower than Zhou Shu.


    Such qualifications, such opportunities, absolutely worthy of Zhou Shu''s first apprentice.


    But he died for Zhou Shu and became the first martyr of Shu Zhidao.


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, feeling sad, but he also had more confidence in his own way.


    "I will avenge you."


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1407: Teach you again

    "What are you in a daze?"


    Caiying shook a few times, and said eagerly, "Is it something wrong?"


    "It''s okay, I think it''s gone."


    Zhou Shu smiled and picked up the snowflake, unconsciously surprised.


    It looked icy, but it was very warm when it was picked up. A warm current followed, and there was no discomfort on the whole body.


    He seemed to realize something, "It''s an ice core, at least tens of thousands of years old."


    Ice core is an extremely rare material that can only be found in the Wannian Glacier. It has no ranks, but it contains a lot of original energy, which is extremely helpful to the cultivator, especially in terms of recovery. It is even more outstanding. It can be regarded as a natural auxiliary magic weapon, which can be called priceless. In the big family sect, if anyone has an ice core, it is extremely eye-catching and coveted.


    That Snow Girl was born from this ice core, and the ice core is also her body.


    This ice core can undoubtedly help Zhou Shu recover, and Zhou Shu can''t help but pack it close.


    Feeling the Dao Seed in it, Zhou Shu seemed to think. The ice core has not been destroyed, and Dao Seed is so persistent. Maybe that Xue Girl still has a trace of thought in it, not completely dissipated, but she can''t feel it yet, but wait In the future, if her realm is high, it might help her to recover.


    Caiying was quite excited, "Sure enough, it''s a good thing, hehe, my vision can''t be wrong."


    "It''s a good thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, glanced around, and quickly showed a dignified look, "These days, you just stay here, don''t run around, I feel a little dangerous aura nearby."


    He is in a dark cave and Caiying moved him over.


    "Danger?"


    Caiying was puzzled, "There are no people around here, and there are no monsters, where is the danger."


    "I''m not sure, but the Eighth Sense will not lie to me," Zhou Shupo said solemnly, "The danger, I''m afraid it is not inferior to the catastrophe."


    "what?"


    Caiying couldn''t help but tremble, "The palace won''t go out, so don''t go out."


    "Well, I will recover first."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and said thoughtfully, "Caiying, how do you feel after you have survived the catastrophe?"


    "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    Caiying knocked Zhou Shu, and said very loudly and excitedly, "That''s pretty good! If the sword can be better, then even better."


    Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction, "That''s fine, I will try you again when I recover."


    "Waiting!"


    In a flash, dozens of days passed.


    Zhou Shu has recovered a lot, such as his physique, which has basically returned to normal.


    It seems that the most injured place is the best recovery. It depends on Kunlun��s holy medicine and ice core. Of course, his own physique is more important. He has three special physiques and the vitality of Wu Qin Xi. It''s so strange.


    The tree of gods and souls is also withered in spring, with new leaves growing, and gradually spreading out, you can also explore the spirit to observe the surroundings.


    But the vitality is still not used at all. On the one hand, when self-defense, all the vitality is consumed without any trace. On the other hand, the will of Dao also destroyed his foundation of vitality, Qi Hai Qi. They were all scattered and broken, in a mess, worse than when they first started to cultivate immortals.


    The power of the will of heaven is not something that a cultivator can contend, and the current realm, no matter how perfect it is, cannot withstand a single blow.


    However, Zhou Shu is not what it used to be. Restoring the Qi Channel and Qi Sea does not have to be so troublesome, and there is no need for a panacea. You can rebuild the Qi Channel and Qi Sea on your own, but it will take longer.


    "Let��s go out and have a look."


    Zhou Shu stood up with a slight smile.


    Caiying was startled, "Didn''t it mean that there is danger outside, and you can''t even use your vitality."


    Zhou Shu jokingly said, "What are you afraid of, isn''t there a palace lord you protect me?"


    "Of course this palace will protect you!"


    Caiying vowed to point the sword and flew out first, "Well, let you see what the palace is capable of after the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu smiled, followed behind her and walked out of the cave.


    With the restoration of his divine consciousness, his perception became clearer. The danger did exist, and it became clearer and clearer. It seemed to come from an ancient alien beast, at least an eighth rank, which was hidden deep in the sea of ??the North Ming. It should be to avoid the catastrophe, but he also felt that as long as they didn''t anger it, danger would not come to them, as long as they were careful, there would be no problem.


    He has been bored for too long, and he needs to go for a walk, and there are many good things outside, not to be missed.


    "Go to the place where you crossed the robbery before."


    Zhou Shu whispered, and immediately gave birth to a few sword lights on the sea-treading sword, encumbering Zhou Shu and flying forward.


    The speed is surprisingly fast, even faster than Zhou Shu''s own flight. It is not surprising that Jian Dun was originally one of the fastest magic arts, and it was used by the sword spirit who had survived the tribulation, so it was naturally much faster.


    Not long after, I came to the previous location.


    The vicissitudes of life, but within a few months, it was completely different there.


    The glacier almost completely disappeared, and the ground completely sank in, and a deep lake with a radius of thousands of miles appeared, sparkling and clear.


    "Weird, my palace is also weird, it''s been a few days."


    The sea-treading sword hovered over the big lake, "What''s even more strange is that the lake is not frozen, it is clearly frozen to the bone."


    Zhou Shu felt it a little bit, and also knew that the temperature of the lake was extremely low, almost as little as the thousand-year-old profound ice. There was no ice. Perhaps it was the evil result of the will of heaven. The lower realm of heaven violated the rules and caused this piece of land that does not conform to the rules of heaven and earth. Great Lakes.


    In the future, this place will also be a spectacle, and perhaps many weird things in the world have also come from it.


    At the bottom of the lake, there are many bones , and some unknown things. They were all enclosed in the glacier before. After thousands of years, they haven''t changed much. Now the glacier has completely melted. All revealed.


    After watching it for a while, Zhou Shulang said, "Caiying, go get that up, do you see it? It looks like a tortoise, but it''s big."


    "Call me Lord Palace, okay."


    Caiying agreed with dissatisfaction, a flash of light and shadow on the tip of the sword, a figure suddenly floated out and jumped toward the bottom of the lake.


    "Huh, have you learned how to clone?"


    Zhou Shu was not surprised. He saw clearly that the figure was a woman, her appearance was somewhat similar to that of Liu Xiazong''s ancestor Lan Caiying, except that she was much younger, but she was seven or eight years old when she was a young man. .


    "I don''t know, it suddenly happened after the catastrophe."


    Tahaijian was a little dazed, "Anyway, he is very obedient. Come out whenever you want, and you can do a lot of things."


    "It should be some traces from the original memory."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, smiled and said, "It''s a sword intent clone, but the sword spirit can split into a clone. It should be possible after the triple catastrophe, and you are also considered a wizard of heaven."


    Caiying smiled, "Hey! Of course, this palace is not an ordinary sword spirit."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Don''t be proud, you don''t know how to use it, I will teach you later."


    a


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1408: Celestial grave

    After a while, Caiying''s clone brought out what Zhou Shu wanted.


    The small body supported the wreckage dozens of times larger than her, yet it didn''t take much effort to hang in the air motionless.


    Among the sword shadows, Zhou Shu approached, took a closer look, then stretched out his hand to stroke a few times, nodded slightly, quite delighted.


    Caiying wondered, "What are you happy about, is this useful?"


    "Of course it works, this is the mysterious turtle beast."


    Zhou Shu explained, "Xuangui beast is a close relative of Xuanwu. Although it is only Tier 6, there is no other animal that resembles Xuanwu. It has the blood of Xuanwu, and its spirit is not much different from Xuanwu. It''s just that it doesn''t have the power of Xuanwu. This Xuanqi beast died about 30,000 years ago, but it is very well preserved. The demon pill is there, and there is even a trace of spirit."


    Caiying was still puzzled, "What''s the use?"


    "Idiot," Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Xuanwu is one of the four elephants, can the essence of the four elephants be useless? I can use it to worship the seal of the four elephants, and make the power of the seal of the four elephants. Bigger."


    Caiying was a little aggrieved, "But Nayin, I haven''t seen you use it..."


    "It''s rarely used, but it doesn''t mean it''s useless," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, expressing a little thought. "Actually, the magic weapon refined with the four elephant spirits does not have much effect on the cultivators in the Xuanhuang world, that is, I don��t need to suppress the primordial spirit and so on, but, do you know? Since the beginning of the world, the four elephants have been the guardians of the Xuanhuang world. They are revered as sacred beasts, and their status is higher than that of the divine beasts. They are alien aliens. There is a natural restraint. When dealing with foreign races, they are a rare weapon."


    "Oh, I see!"


    Caiying has realized something, "Is this the reason why the Four Elephant Array was used to suppress the magic monkey in the Shuilian Cave?"


    "You understand quickly, that''s it. The four elephants are guardians. Even if there are only spirits, they will never be polite to things that invade the world of Xuanhuang," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded slowly, "It will not be long before the aliens will invade. Now, all the major sects are collecting the four elephant spirits, artifact fragments and other things that can restrain the alien race. We can find it, which is a great opportunity."


    "Since it''s so good... you put this away, we will continue to look for it!"


    Caiying couldn''t help but point his sword, and hurriedly summoned the avatar to act, "I see there are many turtles like this below in my palace, let''s bring them all!"


    "Those are just ordinary rotating tortoises, and only this is. How can alien beasts with the blood of four elephants be so easy to find?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "But there is a complete red skeleton below, which should be more useful. You can bring it up too."


    "The red one, is it Suzaku? Just go!"


    Caiying became excited, and after a while, the clone flew out with a huge skeleton.


    The skeleton is about fifteen feet long and is well preserved. The bones are red as blood, shining brightly, stepping on the ground, and screaming from the sky. Although it is only a skeleton, it can also be seen in its power. I don��t know what it was like. Behemoth.


    "Shouldn''t Suzaku have wings?"


    Caiying shook his sword, a little sluggish.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "That''s not Vermillion Bird, it''s Fire Qi Beast."


    Caiying tapped the sword slightly, and said in doubt, "Fire Qi Beast? My palace seems to have heard it, but it''s not the four elephants, isn''t it useless?"


    "it works."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The fire unicorn has the blood of the fire unicorn, and it is very rich, almost 70% of the appearance. It can basically be regarded as a fire unicorn. Although the fire unicorn is not a four elephant, it is also a divine beast. The beast with the best relationship with mankind is called auspicious by mankind. It is very willing to help mankind to cultivate immortality. It is said that there are many upper realm tactics, which are all passed on to human immortal cultivators by the fire unicorn. In fact, it also assumes the role of guardian of mankind. This point is even more rare than the four elephants... and the fire unicorn has inherited the will of the unicorn, and has also replaced the position of the fire unicorn auspicious. In several foreign invasions, the fire unicorn has stood on the side of the human immortal cultivator. ."


    Caiying thought for a while, "My palace understands, you want to use this bone to attract a few fire unicorns to help you guard the Lotus Music School."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she was very proud.


    "I thought, but unfortunately not," Zhou Shu smiled bitterly. "The last Fire Qi beast also died in hundreds of years. I am afraid there is no Fire Qi beast in the Xuanhuang world now."


    Caiying was very confused, "Ah, how could they all die, 70% of the blood of the fire unicorn, should they be very strong?"


    "It''s very strong, how can an alien beast that can rise to immortality not be strong."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, showing a trace of emotion, "But they have too many enemies. Everyone wants their demon pill and blood, not only the demon beasts and the demon clan, but even some human cultivators, and then heaven. This biggest natural enemy, his Heavenly Tribulation is extremely cruel to the Fire Qi beast, which is probably several times more than other strange beasts. Because of his interference, no Fire Qi beast can reach the ninth rank... every Fire Qi beast Almost from birth, fate is doomed to be bumpy and difficult to survive."


    "The immortal cultivator actually avenged his revenge... Also, the way of heaven is really hateful!"


    Caiying was very angry, "But, why can''t he get along with the fire unicorn?"


    "I didn''t understand when I saw the classics before, but now I understand a little bit," Zhou Shu looked up and sneered, "Pulao, ha ha."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s face gradually sinking, Caiying did not continue to ask, but said softly, "Sooner or later the Dao will be retributed in such a mess."


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "I will let him know."


    He turned to the skeleton of the fire unicorn, seemingly thoughtful, "I haven''t figured out how to use it, but I can''t let it be quiet here."


    Put away the bones The clone went down immediately. According to Zhou Shu''s orders, many of the remains were salvaged, and some rare material treasures were also put into Zhou Shu''s universe bag one by one.


    There are more and more things, and the busy picking is a bit strange, "Why are there so many wrecks here?"


    "If you guessed it correctly, it turned out to be a celestial grave."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The heavenly burial pit is the place where the monsters and monsters bury themselves. Most of these monsters are coming to life, but they are not willing to go through the catastrophe desperately and suffer the suffering of the catastrophe. They would rather wait quietly. Death came, so they gathered here to wait for death spontaneously. That''s why there are so many bones, and they are all preserved... But why did they choose here? It''s really strange."


    "Is there a big secret here, should we find it out?"


    Caiying has always had a curiosity no less than that of a cultivator, even if it is of no use to her, she wants to find out. In fact, this is good. For an elf, curiosity and thirst for knowledge are an important part of growth. With these, future achievements will be higher.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Not for now, wait for later."


    He clearly felt that the ancient alien beast, the possible great crisis, should be not far from this big lake.


    Now is not the time to disturb it. ...


    All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel!


    The copyright of all the novels included in this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.com��s position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately!

 Chapter 1409: Teleportation stone

    In a flash, it was more than half a year.


    Zhou Shu has fully recovered, or in other words, has gone further.


    For the rest of his life after the catastrophe, this is the most rare opportunity for immortal cultivators-ninety-nine-nine-nine percent of them are dead-and they have experienced the test of dying without much damage to the origin. After recovery, they will definitely improve a lot, not to mention Is it Zhou Shu?


    Just after crossing the Tribulation Realm, he had absorbed the many powers of the five heaven and earth elves, and when he encountered the Threefold Heaven and Earth Tribulation, he continued, advancing all the way without stopping.


    Moreover, this recovery for more than half a year gave him enough time to consolidate his cultivation and settle his state of mind, which was also very useful.


    Zhou Shu��s current cultivation level is not weaker than others in all aspects. With the demon refining pot in his hand, although he cannot be said to be the first few people in the Xuanhuang world, there are not many immortal cultivators who can observe the same amount as him, although Xuanhuang The strong in the world are not only immortal cultivators, there are other races, but they basically will not pose a life threat to Zhou Shu.


    Traveling freely, don''t hesitate, Xiuxian reached this realm, it can be considered at ease.


    With Caiying, Zhou Shu left the sea of ??Beiming, flew into the first day, and returned to Beiluzhou.


    Unknown strange beasts hidden deep under the glacier, Zhou Shu has the idea to visit. Such strange beasts often have extremely high cultivation bases and matching wisdom. They can say something or even make a game. There are many benefits, but the timing is wrong and there is not enough time. He must also hurry up, otherwise he will not be able to catch the ferry ticket.


    A few days later, the shadow of Penglai Island appeared in the scope of the divine consciousness.


    The calculation of time is good. In a few days, Penglai Island will enter Xihezhou, and it will not be so convenient to go again.


    When he landed on the island, he immediately felt the gaze from a distance. The white dragon, caged in the black smoke, looked at him in surprise.


    Zhou Shu smiled and bowed his hands, and Bai Long nodded and disappeared quickly.


    "This man... so heavy killing intent."


    Caiying next to her whispered, with a trace of fear, "My palace is not shuddering."


    Caiying after crossing the tribulation, stays in the sword all the time when not in use, and is often by Zhou Shu''s side, and feels the wind with him, which can also improve some experience and cultivation.


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. The white dragon that I saw just now is a little different from before. His eyes are slightly red, and his killing intent is already diffused. In the past, there would not be such a phenomenon. He was hiding well, and he almost didn''t feel it. To a trace of killing intent.


    Now it feels a little bit sharp.


    Suspicious, Zhou Shu opened the golden Wushuang Ling, and quickly sank into the island, to the wood of Jianshi.


    "You actually..."


    The city lord, who was transformed into a baby, leaned against the tree staggeringly, and was equally surprised, "The Second Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm? It''s only half a year, what have you experienced?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and raised his hand, "It''s a long story..."


    He recounted in detail, of course, he didn''t say anything about Shu Zhidao and Xue Nu.


    After a few words, the city lord''s face changed constantly, with joy and anger, "The demon refining pot has recovered, very good, but I want to remind you, you can''t trust it too much, what it did back then..."


    "The five great elves are all sent by the big sect and big family? They are really good for you..."


    "Damn, there is no bottom line, the lower realm used the will of the gods to deal with you. I have never heard of this kind of thing, and you haven''t died..."


    "Remember that you said before that you will at least reach the second or third level of the Tribulation Realm within this hundred years. I only treat you as a big talker. You did it in ten years. It seems that the third level may not be yours. The limit."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the city lord sighed.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It''s just a coincidence, City Lord, what''s going on with Lin Zhu now?"


    He came to Penglai Island in a hurry, just to see how Lin Zhu was progressing. The key to his plan was Lin Zhu, and there should be no negligence.


    "That female doll is really extraordinary. If it weren''t for you, I think she is the real genius, and I must train her."


    The city lord couldn''t help but tsk, and gave a few praises, "I''ll take you to see it, she did a great job, and it exceeded my expectations. In just one year, it has been a little shape."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, but he was not too surprised. His plan was Lin Zhu. If Lin Zhu didn''t do well, he would be surprised.


    After walking a few steps, he seemed to realize something, "By the way, the city lord, I think Senior Bai Long seems to be something wrong..."


    The city lord snorted and said calmly, "Is it too murderous?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a bit of seriousness, "Yes, Senior Bai Long used to enter the Dao, but with his cultivation base, he shouldn''t be so obvious. What''s wrong? If it''s the heart demon. I can find Duxin Dan."


    "It''s not a demon, you don''t have to worry."


    The city lord smiled, "Every time he is approaching Xihezhou, he is like this. We have long been used to killing accidents. It''s okay, and you won''t see him anymore after these few days. Penglai Island is in Xihezhou. At that time, he would go to Xihezhou to practice his Dao Oh, that was troublesome for me."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. He still didn''t understand what Bailong was practicing, why did he cultivate in Xihezhou again, and why he showed his killing intent so obvious? There should be some reason for it, but it has nothing to do with him, Bai Long did not say, and he would not take care of it.


    "Hopefully this ten years, he can understand it, creating the way... easy said than done."


    The city lord sighed slightly and took Zhou Shu to the hall under the tree.


    The hall was very crowded, and a jade platform was erected between the mountains of various materials.


    The jade platform seems to be made of a whole piece of jade, with a radius of several hundred meters. I don��t know where to find it. The jade platform is all carved with ancient runes. At this time, there are a few delicate small pieces. The puppets are being carved, and a few larger ones are being roasted and tempered with different fire everywhere, as if they were being refined as magic weapons.


    After a few glances, Zhou Shu was quite puzzled. Compared with the teleportation formation in his memory, it was quite different.


    Around the Yutai, the big puppets were busy and didn''t stop for a while, and in the corner of the Yutai, Lin Zhu looked at the jade slip intently, and didn''t even notice anyone coming in.


    Zhou Shu walked in and looked at her with a rare tenderness in his eyes, "Joo, okay?"


    "Ah, senior, you are here!"


    Lin Zhu raised her head to see Zhou Shu, and looked over in surprise, dropped the jade slip in her hand, and rushed over.


    "I promised, I will come to see you when I have time." Zhou Shu nodded lightly, only a little confused in his eyes, "The city lord said you did a good job, but this jade platform, why I don''t understand it, this is what you want What do you make?"


    "No, it''s only a small part. The little girl called it a teleportation stone, which she came up with, hehe."


    When it comes to teleportation formation, Lin Zhu''s face is more excited.

 Chapter 1410: 1 customized to

    "Teleport Stone?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, thinking of some kind of portable magic weapon, but it didn''t look like it was. This jade platform was too big.


    Hesitated for a while, "It can be reduced, right?"


    "Of course it won''t work," Lin Zhu was startled and laughed. "Senior, do you think it''s a magic weapon, isn''t it."


    Zhou Shu touched his head, a little embarrassed.


    Lin Zhu chuckled, "Senior, I haven''t seen you in a year, your line has regressed."


    Zhou Shu continued to be embarrassed, "It may be a little bit..."


    "That''s why you need a little girl," Lin Zhu smiled slightly, showing a bit of seriousness, "That''s it, senior..."


    Zhou Shu''s plan was too large and too complicated. After all, he wanted a teleportation array to the fairy world. How could it not be huge?


    There are not only the teleportation array, but also at least hundreds of formations to protect the teleportation array and deliver energy, etc. According to Zhou Shu''s vision, it is necessary to build up the skeleton first and then slowly build the content-the same as Kunlun did before. The Tongtian Pagoda is similar, but it is very difficult to realize it. From the beginning, a huge amount of resources and manpower are required. There is also an important material. Even if Wushuang City does not have it now, the construction cannot be started if the material is not found.


    There were many difficulties, but he couldn''t give up. After thinking about it for a long time, Lin Zhu came up with another method.


    Instead of setting up a frame, first decompose the complex teleportation array into many small parts, seal each part of the array talisman, bear part of the teleportation array and other formations, and then combine them. If you do this, , The manpower required in the early stage is not much, it is more accurate, not easy to make mistakes, only Lin Zhu and puppets can complete it.


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously and praised, "Zhu, you are more thoughtful than me. I didn''t think deeply."


    Lin Zhu just smiled, "Senior has too many things to consider, and all the energy of the little girl is on the formation...If Senior is the same as the little girl, she will definitely be better than the little girl."


    "will not."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, quite solemnly, "Your talent is much better than mine, and your persistence against Dao is much stronger than mine."


    Combining many parts together, he may be able to do it with deduction, and being able to combine does not mean that it can be broken down.


    If he wants him to break down the teleportation array into so many parts, he can��t make a mistake. He doesn��t guarantee that he can do it. Find the nodes, decompose the array, deconstruct the array, the specifics, the mysteries are endless, not deduction can be completely clarified, more It requires dedication and talent, but he doesn''t have it.


    Lin Zhu leaned against Zhou Shu and pressed her ear canal, "Actually, there are two more benefits to doing this."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You said."


    Lin Zhu whispered, "After disassembling the teleportation array, it can be well concealed. Even if other people are invited to help in the future, they will not know what we are doing. The seniors said that the teleportation array will never be revealed. When you go out, you must be very careful and not let others know."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was shocked. After a while, he said seriously, "What you said is that I am not as good as you."


    These things were what he should have thought of, but he didn''t think about it. First, he hadn''t thought about breaking down the formation and doing it separately. In addition, he also felt that the people recruited by Wushuang City Lord would not be wrong, but what if?


    In case someone leaks out, let other big sects and even the heavens know, the result will not be good, even if he and Wushuangcheng are sure to resist all resistance and insist on completing the teleportation array, they will inevitably lose the reputation that they have finally established. Maybe Emei Shushan would oppose it. Although the gain was worth the loss, the price was still higher. Now Lin Zhu has broken down the formation so that he no longer has this concern. Except for Wushuang City Lord and the protector, he and Lin Zhu, everyone else will see. Even if you participate, you will not know.


    There is a specialization in the art industry, even Zhou Shu can''t cover everything. It is a great blessing for him to be able to help him make up for his mistakes with the thoughtful Lin Zhu.


    "The little girl was very happy to hear seniors compliment me."


    Lin Zhu''s voice softened a bit, and continued, "There is another advantage, but I learned it from seniors."


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "From me? What have you learned?"


    "In the sect, the predecessors always said that it should be streamlined, whether it is the Qi Dao or the Dan Dao. It is so convenient and fast. Since then, the little girl has been thinking about whether it can be used in the formation path?"


    Lin Zhu pointed to the jade platform and said seriously, "The complete formation is definitely not good, it is too complicated, but it will not be the same after decomposition. As long as you think more about it, the decomposed parts have the same runes and use the same The process can be completed, so the speed can be much faster, and it is not easy to make mistakes... This is an experimental product, it will take a few months to complete, but after it is done, using this as a sample, you can achieve what the predecessors said Streamlined, then a dozen or more can be made in one year... It is more than enough to complete the plan of the predecessors within a hundred years."


    Zhou Shu shook again and said slowly, "You did it right."


    Unexpectedly, one sentence made her take it so seriously to do it seriously, and she did it.


    "If the senior didn''t say that, the little girl wouldn''t do it," Lin Zhu smiled slightly. "Others have different pursuits for refining alchemy, but the seniors are different, and the little girl has to follow suit."


    "Hehe, it''s a bit too much to learn from me. On the battlefield, I learn from you."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Zhu, that jade platform is part of the formation, which is the teleportation stone you said, how many in total?"


    Lin Zhu said seriously, "Two thousand three hundred and seventy-one."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "So many?"


    Lin Zhu picked up the jade slip and counted it again, and nodded seriously, "Yes, the little girl calculated it according to the introduction in the inheritance. Only so many can meet the requirements, and none of them can be less."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, and he didn''t realize it, "Can that be done?"


    Lin Zhu is very determined, "It is possible, as long as there are enough people and resources are available, it is guaranteed to be completed."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, then turned to look at the city lord, "City lord, have you heard everything, how?"


    "Rest assured, these are not problems."


    The shadow of the city lord approached from a distance, and slowly said, "You don''t have to worry about it, just do it according to your ideas, you need what you need, Wushuang City will fully support you."


    It can be seen that in this year, Lin Zhu''s actions have completely moved the city lord, and the city lord has no doubts about her. Like Zhou Shu, he completely trusts and supports her.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said warmly, "Zhu, it''s up to you."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu agreed very simply, "You don''t need to worry about anything, you don''t need to practice, and do what you like wholeheartedly, and you can make the little girl''s formation progress every day. There is nothing better than this. Don''t worry, senior, little girl. I will never disappoint seniors."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Okay."

 Chapter 1411: Youre welcome

    In a quiet room.


    Putting away the joy just now, both of them looked a little solemn.


    The city lord half leaned on the ground and slowly said, "Are you sure, is the way of heaven called Pu Lao?"


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "It was said by the Demon Refining Pot. I don''t trust it very much, but there is no need to lie about it. City Lord, you should know what Pu Lao is? I have a little impression, but I''m not sure. "


    "Actually, I don''t know exactly..."


    The city lord shook his head slightly, "I have only lived for more than 20,000 years. Earlier things are not recorded in the world of immortality, and I don''t know much. However, I can be sure that Pu Lao is by no means a human immortal cultivator. Mighty."


    "Yes, I think so too," Zhou Shu nodded immediately. "The power of human beings to ascend to immortals is basically recorded in ancient books, but this Pu Lao has no records. On the contrary, it is in an ancient book that introduces humans against foreign races. I''ve been to this name... If you guessed it correctly, Pu Lao should be the opponent of the human immortal cultivator."


    His expression was condensed, "But why does the opponent of human immortal cultivators become the heavenly way of the mysterious yellow world?"


    "I don''t even think about it."


    The city lord shook his head, with a bewildered look, "Generally speaking, the heavenly path of a realm was held by the representative ethnic group of that realm at the time. It was the world of human immortal cultivators 30,000 years ago. And the Xuanhuang world is a very special world. It has a very close relationship with the immortal world, and it has always been able to determine the order of the immortal world. Although that was a long time ago, there is no reason for other alien races to act as the heaven of the Xuanhuang world. There must be a lot of oddities in this."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s contemplative appearance, the city lord said again, "But it is only my personal guess. After all, I have never entered the immortal world, and I don��t know how the immortal world arranges the ways of heaven, whether it is based on my own struggle or the selection of others, even Snatch each other and so on, I don��t understand either."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Yes, maybe Pulao was the one who snatched it."


    Xue Nu''s Taoism is still on him, and his hatred of Pu Lao is increasing, and he gradually lost his usual calmness.


    He snorted softly, "For the Xuanhuang world, this is definitely not a good thing. If it is a human immortal who bears the Dao of the heavens, there will never be no one among the human immortal cultivators who have been promoted to immortals for 20,000 years. This is the reason for Pu Lao."


    "Perhaps, but no other race can enter the fairy world, such as the Yaozu, the barbarian."


    As if perceiving Zhou Shu��s emotions, the city lord shook his head slightly and looked at Zhou Shu. ��Although the way of heaven can change many things in the world, it is more important to rely on oneself to rise to the immortal. The race itself has many problems, and we can''t blame God."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant and gradually calmed down.


    The city lord nodded slightly and said in a warm voice, "There is no point in thinking about this now. When you reach your realm, you can rise to immortality, and you will naturally understand the truth, so you should work hard to cultivate and do what you should do."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and nodded, "What the city lord taught is that immortal cultivators also have big problems, and the truth will naturally be clear to me in the future."


    The city lord��s suggestions have always been very important to him. Over the years, the guardians and the city lord in Wushuang City have regarded him as a disciple and he is very grateful.


    "It''s okay to understand," the city lord said with a look at Zhou Shu, "By the way, how long will you stay in Beiluzhou, and where are you going to go?"


    Before the city lord spoke to Zhou Shu, most of them were reprimanding and cursing, but now they are very kind. After a long time, there is no serious change. Such attitudes have changed a lot. Zhou Shu was surprised and couldn''t adapt.


    The city lord glared at him, and yelled, "What do you want to say?"


    "That''s the right thing," Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "I can''t hear the city lord''s scolding, I''m not used to it."


    The city lord was rather helpless, and said, "I used to scold you because I thought you were wrong and I could give you better, but now I find that although you do not listen to me, you do better, and you can be promoted in a year. What else can I scold you when I arrive at the second stage of Cross Tribulation Realm?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, quite solemnly, "It''s just the chance, and without the city lord, I might not accomplish anything."


    "Hey, this sentence is pretty good."


    The city lord shook his head and laughed, only to solemnly again soon, "Now I am completely equal to you, I will not interfere with you anymore, but you have to think more about everything, what is the best way to do it, and the best for your cultivation. It does not affect Wushuang City."


    "I will."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously.


    As he entered the tribulation realm, his position was completely different now, and he would adapt quickly.


    After thinking about it, he said slowly, "Speaking of Beiluzhou, there really is something to ask the city lord."


    The city lord said immediately, "Is it the Yinkui tribe?"


    "Sure enough, the city lord knew that most of the people who made a mess of Beiluzhou''s yinmen belonged to the Yinkui tribe. I happened to be in Beiluzhou and would not sit idly by, but I didn''t know their special place. Especially it is possible to entice so many other monks from other sects to join this..."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of thought The lord of the city is very knowledgeable, should I know? "


    "There are no males in the Yinkui tribe. Their appearance is not much different from that of human women. They are just extraordinarily beautiful. Every Yinkui tribe is naturally beautiful and seldom ugly. They are irresistible to any male. Charm, it is said that this has a lot to do with the Yin Kui Ce they practice..."


    The city lord was slightly stagnant, "Actually, I only know so much. In addition, the profound heart power of Cihangzong can restrain the Yinkui tribe. Every time the Yinkui tribe enters the world of Xuanhuang, it is driven away by Cihangzong. ����Of course, the price paid by Cihangzong is not small, and now the Yinkui clan chooses to settle in Beiluzhou, it may be that they want to take a seat in Beiluzhou first and lay a certain foundation."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "The city lord meant to leave this matter to Ci Hangzong? It''s just..."


    The city lord smiled and said slowly, "I understand that for you, this is a good opportunity to build prestige in Beiluzhou-if you can help them solve the problem, but if you can invite Ci With the help of Hangzong, it should be much easier to solve this problem. As the old opponents of the Yinkui Clan, they know the Yinkui Clan best. You decide for yourself, I won''t say too much."


    "Thank you for your guidance."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and said, "I know, I will ask Ci Hangzong."


    Knowing that there is a way to restrain the Yinkui tribe, there is no reason not to use it, and Cihangzong and him are themselves allies.


    The city lord showed a hint of satisfaction, "This is simple. There are many Cihang disciples and elders in Wushuang City. With your current authority, you can call for some inquiries at any time. If you need it, I can give you more privileges. , Now it��s okay to issue a Wushuang order."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and you''re welcome. .


    a

 Chapter 1412: Xia Hou Zhaode

    Zhou Shu left Penglai Island quickly after leaving some things and taking away some things. Read a book...


    When I left, Penglai Island was already close to the West Sea, and Bailong was not on the island. From time to time, I could see the monks from Xihezhou coming to the island one after another.


    Their costumes are different, but the similarity is that they are marked with Kunlun Mountain on their sleeves and other places, indicating that they are all monks belonging to Kunlun. In fact, in the huge Xihezhou, except for the Zen Gate and the few Apart from a few, the other forces are all attached to Kunlun, not to mention the sect, many aristocratic families are included, and most of the Zen sects have no signs on the surface.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the entire Xihezhou belongs to Kunlun.


    Zhou Shu paid attention for a few moments, and then left straight away. Sooner or later, he would go to Xihezhou, but not now.


    A few days later.


    On the first day it fell, as far as the eye could see, it was a fertile plain.


    About thousands of miles away, there are green fields everywhere, which is very different from the vast snowfields. In the plain, there is a small mountain villa.


    The cows and sheep outside the village whispered, and the smoke inside the village shows unlimited birth opportunities and a peaceful atmosphere.


    Such Zhuangzi seems to be seen everywhere, and it is too ordinary, but one place here is definitely not ordinary.


    Before falling down, several people flew out of the village and came to meet Zhou Shu.


    The head was an old man with a childlike face and a dazzling look. By his side, there was Xia Houying, whom Zhou Shu had already seen. She glanced at Zhou Shu, surprised and shocked, and there was another person, Yingying. The same gaze circled Zhou Shu''s body, slightly wary, but soon changed to a happy color.


    The old man arched his hands with a solemn expression, "Your Excellency, is the Daoist Zhou Shu from the Dutch School?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return and smiled and said, "It is exactly that I have heard of the name of Xiahou Zhaode for a long time, and I have the fate to meet today. It is a great honor to be here.��Book��"


    "Oh! The little friend is really overly modest, how can the old man be able to be a senior."


    Xia Hou Zhaode shook his head quickly, strode over, stretched out his arm to hold Zhou Shu, and said excitedly, "I heard the baby say how great you are before, but the old man didn''t take it seriously. When I saw it today, I knew that the baby was wrong. Friends are more than amazing, they are the number one talent in the world of cultivating immortals!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Senior has said it, so I am ashamed of it."


    He was not surprised by the attitude of Patriarch Xiahou.


    In just one year, I went from the first stage to the second stage of the Tribulation Realm. It was completely unheard of, even in ancient times, it was extremely rare, and the Xiahou family had the intention of wooing Zhou Shu, but there were still some concerns, but at this time, I saw Zhou Shuxiu. , Those worries are completely non-existent.


    I am afraid that the three of them also had a lot of exchanges before confirming this attitude.


    "Please come with the old man. A feast has already been prepared at home, just waiting for the little friend to arrive."


    Xia Hou Zhaode took Zhou Shu''s arm and seemed to never want to let it go. Zhou Shu didn''t mind, smiled and nodded, "But if he is disrespectful, please ask Mr. Zhaode to lead the way."


    A blue long rainbow suddenly emerged from the feet of Xiahou Zhaode, hanging down into the middle of the villa.


    Zhou Shu observed it carefully, but was slightly surprised.


    That Changhong is formed by the sword intent, and the spirit is like natural, like the heaven and earth spiritual bridge, which absorbs all the surrounding original energy and vitality, etc., it is extremely difficult for him to do this, and Xia Hou Zhaode lifts heavy weight and his sword intent state. , I am afraid it is the pinnacle of Yi Nian Tian Di.


    After walking without a few steps, and looking down, the villa has completely changed its appearance.


    Inside and outside the villa, there are red ribbons, noisy drums, and the excitement is like the New Year. Just a few breaths, such a change, is also an accident.


    Walking down the Changhong, it was in the middle of the hall. The fragrance of dragon birthday came out. In the smoke-like vitality-filled hall, dozens of maids lined up. A table of spiritual food was in front of you. At first glance, I was afraid that there would not be hundreds of delicacies. , Most of them are seventh-order spiritual food, even Zhou Shu hasn''t seen a few, and the seats at the table are basically full, and many guests stand up together and greet each other with a respectful look.


    Zhou Shu returned the gifts one by one and turned to look at Xiahou Zhaode, "Duke Zhaode is really too polite."


    This kind of courtesy was also the first time he met. The sincerity of the Xiahou family can be seen. What is even more rare is that such an arrangement was made in a short period of time, and it was obviously already prepared.


    Xia Hou Zhaode looked kind, "Hehe, the little friend is a guest from afar, and the old man is the master. This is a duty, please take a seat."


    Xia Houying also smiled and said, "What a big thing it is for Fellow Daoist Zhou to come to us, and what if we do a little thing?"


    "That''s disrespectful."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hands and walked into the table.


    After the opening of the banquet, it was full of intertwined voices, coupled with Miki��s spiritual music, Zhou Shu rarely enjoyed the luxury of the ancient family, and the Xiahou family did not mention the matter of wooing, but did the master��s friendship, let Zhou Shu not The slightest discomfort.


    After the banquet, Xiahou Zhaode backed away, leaving only Xiahouying and another person Xiahouxuan present.


    Xia Hou Zhaode looked at Zhou Shu and smiled, "My little friend is here for Qingjian, right?"


    Speaking of the topic, Zhou Shu didn''t say much, just nodded, "Yes, it''s for the sword."


    Xia Hou Zhaode nodded slightly and said in a slow voice, "After the baby accidentally saw the little friend crossing the catastrophe, he said that this sword is only suitable for the little friend, but today the little friend came, the old man should immediately give the green sword to the little friend. It''s also considered a perfect match, but..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and UU read and raised his hand and said, "Please don''t hesitate to tell me what Zhaode asks. I also know that there is no reward for no merit. As long as it is reasonable, there is no reason for it."


    "Little friend misunderstood."


    Xia Hou Zhaode shook his head quickly, "If you say that a gift is a gift, how come there are requirements?"


    Xia Houying followed, "Our Xiahou family only wants to have a good relationship with fellow Daoists. Although Qingjian is good, it is nothing compared to fellow Daoists. There will definitely not be any additional conditions attached, but... to be honest. Something went wrong in the Biluoshan sword pavilion. Several swords in the sword pavilion were gone, and the blue sword was also in it. But please rest assured, fellow daoists, we will be able to find out the reason and bring the blue sword and other flying swords back and give them away. With fellow Taoists."


    "Gone?"


    Zhou Shu''s look didn''t seem to be fake, but he was quite puzzled. With the reputation and defense of the Xiahou family, it was a bit weird to lose things, and it was the flying sword in the sword pavilion that was lost.


    "Let the little friend laugh."


    Xia Hou Zhaode smiled while stroking his beard, slightly embarrassed, "The old man can''t say it, but it is true. After learning that the little friend is coming, the old man immediately went to the sword pavilion, planning to prepare the green sword and wait for the little friend to come , But I didn��t know that after opening the sword pavilion, I couldn��t find the sword. It was not only green, and three other flying swords also disappeared. This is really... alas."


    Xia Houying didn''t realize it, "Yes, it''s really weird. The sword formations outside the sword pavilion are all in good condition, without any damage, and the only one who holds the sword pavilion formation amulet is Patriarch Zhaode. How did others enter and take the sword? What?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Duke Zhaode, are those three swords also the best flying swords?"


    "Not bad."


    Xia Hou Zhaode nodded slightly, and soon he would feel sorry, "You mean, they gave birth to sword spirits and left by themselves? No, that''s even more impossible."


    Thailand''s busiest female anchor brand new exciting _ love video exposure fell to the male lead so hungry!! Watch online:!!

 Chapter 1413: Biluoshan

    Xia Houying glanced at Zhou Shu, shook her head and said, "Patriarch is right, this is impossible."


    "The idea of ??fellow Daoist is really weird..."


    Xia Houxuan smiled slightly, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, "The swords in the sword pavilion are without a master, and everyone knows that the sword without a master can not give birth to sword spirits. One, the other, even if it is like Tao. As you wished, the sword spirit really gave birth to the sword spirit, it is impossible for the sword spirit to leave the sword pavilion through the sword formation of Xiahou''s family, let alone leave with three swords..."


    Xia Hou Zhaode whispered, "Xuan''er, don''t talk too much, Zhou Xiaoyou hasn''t given a reason yet, don''t make any comments."


    "I thought I was capable, but it was ridiculous to say such ignorant words," Xia Houxuan turned his head and murmured, "What kind of towers can there be a sword repairer like this? In my opinion, his cultivation level may not be as the fifth brother said. A year ago, he was still transforming into the gods. Could it be that he came with the fifth brother..."


    Xia Houying frowned, "Second brother, pay attention to what I said. Don''t make use of it."


    Xia Houxuan snorted coldly, "What do you want to use to make use of the topic? If you want to connect with outsiders to lie to our sword, it''s a pity that God doesn''t want it, the sword itself..."


    "Still talking nonsense, shut me up!"


    Xia Hou Zhaode''s face was horrified, and his momentum came out, shaking the hall for a while, Xia Houxuan quickly closed his mouth, Xia Houying gave him a cold look, and didn''t say any more.


    Xia Hou Zhaode turned to Zhou Shu and sighed slightly, "Xiaoyou Zhou, I''m really sorry, they are not very sensible, please don''t mind, the old man will definitely find out about this matter, and the baby promised to give you the Blue Nightmare Sword. , The Xiahou family will never break their promise."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Duke Zhaode doesn''t need to apologize, it''s nothing."


    The dispute over the status of the aristocratic family has never ceased, and the Xiahou family is no exception. Moreover, Zhou Shu has heard that the eldest son of the Xiahou family has been missing for nearly three hundred years. So far, no candidate for the next head of the family has been determined. Xia Houying and Brother Xiahou are both powerful contenders, so open and secret fights are naturally indispensable.


    It seems that Xia Houxuan regards him as a helper recruited by Xia Houying, who will continue to speak out to fight for the position of Patriarch.


    Of course, he didn''t care, all he needed was the sword.


    He arched his hand to Xiahou Zhaode, and said slowly, "Duke Zhaode, can you let me go down and take a look at the sword pavilion, maybe you can see some clues."


    "Our Patriarch can''t see it, what can you see, and Jiange is the home of Xiahou, you are an outsider..."


    Xia Houxuan wanted to continue talking, but Xia Hou Zhaode glared back, and quickly stopped.


    "It''s not difficult for a little friend to see it."


    Xiahou Zhaode nodded slightly and said with a smile, "This is a lot of weird things, and there are so many extraordinary friends. Maybe we can see things we can''t see. That''s a great help to Xiahou''s family, please."


    A few people stood up together, and Xiahou Zhaode turned around and took a look, "Xuan''er, you don''t want to use it."


    "Yes."


    Xia Houxuan nodded, and walked out with a sad look.


    Out of the main hall, around a few low-rise buildings, came to a small hill.


    "Is this Biluoshan?"


    Zhou Shu was puzzled. The ancients said that the Xiahou family was located in Biluoshan, which was a rare and beautiful place in Beiluzhou. The three seventh-order spiritual veins were connected together, and there was a top-quality cultivation site like Biluodongtian in the middle. Ranked in the fifth of the thirty-six big caves in the Xuanhuang world, but at the moment, it seems to be unremarkable, and Xiahou Villa is also the same, and there is hardly any power that can be felt, and the aura is about fourth-order.


    As if he had noticed Zhou Shu''s surprise, Xia Hou Zhaode smiled slightly, "Little friend, this is the entrance to Biluoshan."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "Entrance?"


    "Further down, the little friend will understand."


    Xia Hou Zhaode waved his sleeves, his sword intent was like the wind, and a gloomy hole was blown in front of the hill, not too big or too small, just enough to allow several people to pass by.


    As the entrance appeared, Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, and he could vaguely feel that the hill and its surroundings were being surrounded by powerful formations. That formation was probably no less than that of Shushan Emei''s mountain protection formation. Could it be said, this Under the hill, is the real Xiahou family?


    "Little friend, please."


    Xia Hou Zhaode pointed at the entrance of the cave, looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes were a bit solemn.


    That look is quite strange, is there any conspiracy?


    Although the Xiahou family is very strong, Zhou Shu is not half afraid at this time, and there is nowhere to go in the world. If there is no such mentality after the Tribulation, I am afraid that cultivation is not good.


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and walked directly into the cave without hesitation.


    Watching Zhou Shu go in, Xia Hou Zhaode glanced at Xia Houying, nodded lightly, and the two followed in.


    The passage in the cave is not long, and after a few breaths, it comes to an end.


    Looking at it, it was Zhou Shu, and he was taken aback.


    I was on a high platform of a thousand feet, and a vast mountain range below, I was afraid that it would not be tens of thousands of miles.


    The forest is luxuriant, and the sounds of birds and beasts are constantly resounding Between the mountains and forests, there are many large and small pavilions, all luxurious and exquisite, even the mountain of Shu is afraid of hard to reach, and the deepest feeling is that seen everywhere Lingquan Lingshan, I am afraid that there will not be nearly a thousand, surrounded by three extremely large peaks.


    Those three mountain peaks flowed out a lot of spiritual energy, and the ranks were at least seven, and most of them were the three-linked spirit veins recorded in the classics.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he saw something special.


    Unlike most sects, where many formations of separation and gathering are arranged, such as Cihang, it separates the spiritual veins into many parts. According to the different levels of the disciples and elders, the spiritual vitality obtained is different, and the lotus school is also In this way, all the spiritual veins here are uncovered, and every cultivator in the mountains can get the best resources.


    This is the difference between the family.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and turned to Xiahou Zhaode, "This is Biluoshan, I was really rude just now."


    "It''s normal for a little friend to come here for the first time and not understand."


    Xia Hou Zhaode smiled while stroking his beard, quite self-satisfied, "If a little friend likes Biluoshan, it''s okay to stay here every day from now on, haha."


    "Thank you Zhaode for your kindness, it turns out that Biluoshan is underground..."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, showing a trace of doubt, "It seems that it is not said in the ancient books I have read. It seems that the ancient books often make mistakes."


    Xia Houying smiled and said, "Friends of Taoism don''t know. In fact, Biluoshan was actually on the ground, but then it was underground. It is also a matter of the last few hundred years. It is not surprising that there is no record in the ancient books."


    "Moved down?"


    Zhou Shu turned his head and glanced again, feeling even more surprised. The wonder of the blue mountains in front of him was not created by the heavens and the earth, but transformed by the day after tomorrow.


    The bottom line of the four great families is really unfathomable.

 Chapter 1414: Xiahou sword formation

    "Little friend, the sword pavilion is in the middle."


    Xia Hou Zhaode didn''t say much, a long rainbow sprang from his feet, and went straight down into the mountain.


    After passing thousands of meters of Changhong, before falling steadily to a valley.


    The valley is located in the middle of the three spiritual veins, the spiritual energy is extremely strong, and it is a very good place for cultivation, but no one is practicing here.


    There is a gorgeous and luxurious loft in front of the valley. The material is very unusual, but here, it looks a little abrupt.


    The smoke in the valley is hazy, and the bottom line is not clear. It is obvious that the formation is not enough to withstand Zhou Shu''s detection. After a little bit of divine consciousness, you can see where the formation eyes and formations are located, as well as many flying swords. , But Zhou Shu also felt that being able to see it does not mean being able to crack it.


    Xia Hou Zhaode walked to the attic in front of the valley, and whispered, "Wan''er, I''m going to the sword pavilion for my brother."


    "I''ve been here a few days ago, and now I''m here again, every day, you don''t bother me, I''m annoying!"


    There was a soft female voice, but the words were not soft at all, very rude.


    Xia Hou Zhaode was not angry, but was still kind, "I want to see the situation again, don''t worry, it won''t disturb your cultivation."


    "Just go, why come and ask me?"


    The woman snorted, "I can control you no matter what, besides, you don''t need me to give you a talisman. Go if you want."


    "Wan''er, don''t be angry, I just let you know, see and leave."


    Xiahou Zhaode responded with a smile, retreated back to Taniguchi, and said slowly, "Little friend, follow me, be careful."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I see, Duke Zhaode."


    He glanced at the attic, and he was quite puzzled. This situation was a little weird. How could the patriarch of the dignified Xiahou family be so tolerant of a woman? Who was that woman and why did she live in front of the Jiange?


    Xiahou Zhaode took out the formation talisman and walked into the formation with Zhou Shu and Xiahouying.


    After walking without a few steps, Xia Hou Zhaode smiled slightly, "Is the little friend a little weird?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s a little bit, but it''s not surprising. There are many strange things in the world, but not good people in the world, but... the woman lives at the gate of Jiange, and she should know a little bit about the theft of Feijian. Right?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode immediately shook his head and said flatly, "She will practice all day, and she will definitely not know anything, and she can''t enter the sword pavilion, and it won''t be related to this matter."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Oh, that''s too much to say, no wonder."


    Xia Hou Zhaode''s jaw slightly said, "Little friend, let''s look for clues from the sword pavilion."


    Zhou Shu nodded herself, but Xia Houying''s expression was slightly condensed, she glanced at Zhou Shu, and stopped talking.


    There must be something weird in it, but Zhou Shu ignored it for the time being, just smiled and observed the sword formation.


    The sword formation here is very extraordinary. The seventeen eyes are all the best flying swords, accompanied by Yuanli puppets. In detail, there are only seventeen sword intents, although it is far less complicated than the sword intent in the secret sword formation. , But those seventeen sword intents are all seventh or even eighth, and all have reached the realm of One Nian Tiandi, and their power is probably still above the secret realm sword formation, that is to say, it is stronger than the powerful arrangement.


    Zhou Shu expected that even if he broke into the formation, it would take a lot of time to withdraw.


    He can calculate the flaws in the formation, but he still has to resist these sword intents with all his strength, provided that he has the seventh-order best flying sword.


    Zhou Shu felt a slight tremor in his heart, and praised it unexpectedly, "This sword formation is really powerful, as I have never seen it in my life, but I don''t know why?"


    Xiahou Zhaode showed a trace of pride, and slowly said, "My little friend, this sword formation is called Xiahou sword formation. It has been around for a long time, and it has been over 27,000 years ago. It is the head of the Xiahou family. Arranged."


    Zhou Shu was quite puzzled, "To arrange together?"


    "Hehe, that''s it," Xia Hou Zhaode smiled. "The original framework was already there, but the sword intent in it came from all generations of Patriarchs. As long as the Patriarch is a sword repairer, he will be in his heyday. The most proud sword intent remained in the sword formation, and over time, the current sword formation was formed."


    "So that''s it," Zhou Shu said, "There are so many sword intents of senior sword repairmen in it, no wonder it''s so strong."


    With that said, he saluted the formation, very solemnly.


    Xia Hou Zhaode returned a salute, which was quite gratified, "Thank you for your respect, little friend."


    "Although this is the sword formation of the Xiahou family, it is also a sacred place for sword repair. It is naturally awe-inspiring to be a sword repairer."


    Zhou Shu replied with a smile, paused for a while, and slowly said, "Duke Zhaode, forgive me for being blunt, such a good sword formation is only used to protect the sword pavilion, isn''t it a waste? I think the future family will not do that. So, if there are children coming in, how do you ensure that they will not enter the formation?"


    Xiahou Zhaode glanced at Zhou Shu and smiled, "The little friend deserves to be a sword repairman, and he thought of it right away. Yes, the Xiahou sword formation is not only used to guard the sword pavilion, but also allows the children of Xiahou family to come in to hone the sword."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seemingly thoughtful.


    Xiahou Zhaode continued, "Xiahou sword formation has a main formation talisman, which was made by the ancestors who established the sword formation first. With this talisman, the sword formation can be opened, avoiding all the sword intents inside, and reaching the sword pavilion in the center. Array talisman, only the Patriarch can inherit it, now in the hands of the old man And besides the main array talisman, there are many array talisman, with the array talisman you can also enter the sword array, but you can only enter a certain type Within the control range of the sword intent, children can hone their swordsmanship in it, but as long as they leave the range of this formation talisman, they will be attacked by other sword intents..."


    After taking a look at Zhou Shu, he slowly said, "There are a lot of array symbols, but they cannot be used together. Only one will work every time you enter the sword formation. That is to say, even if you get all the array symbols, It''s impossible to break the sword formation, enter the sword pavilion, and take away the flying sword. Does the little friend understand?"


    "understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Xiahou''s family is thoughtful and thoughtful, so I can''t find any faults in the next."


    Xia Hou Zhaode stroked his beard, showing a hint of helplessness, "Yes, that''s why the old man is wondering why the flying sword inside is missing, alas."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "The woman at the gate of Jiange is the one who manages the formation talisman?"


    "That''s right, but even if she has a split, she can''t get in," Xia Hou Zhaode nodded, his expression gradually becoming heavy, "What''s more, she has abandoned the sword for many years, and she is not a sword repairer at all..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and didn''t ask any more.


    After a few quarters of an hour, the sword array came to an end, and after pulling away the clouds, you could see that it was a cyan, five-story pagoda.


    An ancient stele stands in front of the pagoda, with the word "Jiange" written in ancient characters.


    The handwriting is very shallow, but the sword intent contained in it... Zhou Shu couldn''t tell the realm after watching it for a long time. Obviously, it was higher than Yi Nian Tiandi, most of which was capable of writing, and should be a senior of Xiahou''s family.


    There is no one inside or outside the pagoda, and the door is wide open. It is not surprising that there is a sword formation to protect it. It doesn''t matter if there is no defense here.


    "Little friend, this is it, let''s go in together."


    Xiahou Zhaode carefully put away the formation talisman, and walked into the sword pavilion first.

 Chapter 1415: Hunting for the Sword Mountain

    Walking into the pagoda is like entering another world.


    It looks very small on the outside, but the space inside is huge, a big mountain with a radius of several miles.


    The mountains are lush and lush, and there are lush vegetation everywhere, but at a glance, you can see that all the vegetation is the meaning of the sword, and the root of the vegetation is a flying sword with a handle, the number of which exceeds 10,000.


    Those flying swords are of different ranks, but they are basically top-grade, and there are many top-grade ones.


    "Little friend, this is Jianshan."


    Xia Hou Zhaode raised his hand slightly and said slowly, "You can check it out and look for the traces of the Blue Nightmare Sword."


    As he said, he stepped back a few steps, his expression was condensed, as if he didn''t want to explain more, nor did he want to clarify the location of the missing sword, planning to let Zhou Shu find it by himself.


    "Okay, you''re welcome."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, and walked slowly up the mountain.


    The following Xia Houying showed a trace of concern and said loudly, "Friend Zhou, all swords here have no owner, but all sword intents have the instinct to protect the sword. If you don��t know the intent of swords, you can easily get hurt by them. Be careful."


    Zhou Shu turned around, smiled and thanked, "I understand, thank you Yingxiong for your advice."


    Watching Zhou Shu go up the mountain, Xia Houying gently shook her head, turned around and looked at Xiahou Zhaode, with a bit of confusion in her eyes, and the sound transmission said, "Duke Zhaode, let him go up alone like this? Jianshan is too dangerous. Now, especially those swords, the sword intents on them are all left by the ancestors. If you don��t avoid them in advance, if you encounter death or injury, even the children of the Xiahou family will not dare to go up rashly..."


    "It''s very dangerous, but since he is coming, let him go."


    Xia Hou Zhaode''s expression was indifferent, "If he can''t even walk up Jianshan, how can I trust his ability, then what can he see when he comes here to check? If he dies, then he is dead, but I believe one People who have been plundered twice a year will not be so vulnerable."


    "Ugh."


    Xia Houying was slightly stagnant, and did not continue.


    The sword intent on Sword Mountain has more than a thousand types, and many of them are high-level sword intents. They just sting and won��t be activated, but if they accidentally get angry, the consequences will be unpredictable. In his opinion, Xiahou Zhaode should have brought it. Zhou Shu went up to find and pointed the way, but there was no, but Zhou Shu was allowed to go up, probably to see if Zhou Shu''s strength was the same as Xia Houying said.


    The Patriarch''s mind is so much, although he reprimanded Xia Houxuan, those few words still existed in his heart.


    Zhou Shu also understood this and only smiled faintly, without paying much attention.


    No matter how much sword intent is here, is it more than the sword art he has learned? What''s more, he had been to places more dangerous than here, and he said that the sword formation in the secret realm would not be worse than here.


    Walking slowly in the sword mountain, Zhou Shu pulled up a sword from time to time to check, relaxed and natural, but the two below, one was surprised and the other solemn.


    Xia Houying stared at Zhou Shu and couldn''t help shaking her head, "Duke Zhaode, he has already picked up at least fifty swords. Being able to pick up a sword means that he doesn''t care about the sword intent on that sword at all."


    Xia Hou Zhaode said slowly, "Five-seven."


    Xia Houying nodded her head with more surprise on her face, "Look, Duke Zhaode, the eighth-order flying sword is the sword that was used by the ancestors? Although it is not the best, the sword intent on it is eighth. Moreover, it is an extremely killing army sword intent. Even if it is accidentally encountered, he will have to cut his fingers and arms, but he picked it up directly, and there is no damage..."


    Xia Hou Zhaode said calmly, "There are only three possibilities. Either he can easily resist Pojun Sword Intent, or he is familiar with Pojun Sword Intent, or he has a relationship with Pojun Sword Intent.


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Novel netizens please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    Baby, which one do you think it is? "


    "It''s weird to say that it is easy to resist, that is, it is impossible for Zhaode to resist without a sword. If there is a fate, it is impossible for him to have a fate with every kind of sword intent. In other words, he is Military sword intent is very understanding, knows how to avoid and how to avoid."


    "Not bad."


    Xia Hou Zhaode showed a trace of relief, "A very good analysis, worthy of my child."


    "Baby dare not," Xia Houying nodded quickly, "It''s just that, how can he understand Pojun''s sword intent? Although Pojun''s sword intent is not exclusive to Xiahou''s family, it was lost a long time ago. Only in our sword pavilion, There is sword intent, and no one has realized it yet. Could he?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode shook his head, "Impossible, his sword intent has not yet reached this level, he knows a lot about sword intent, but his realm is still a bit short."


    "Oh."


    Between the words of the two, Zhou Shu had already reached the top of the mountain and looked around the mountain, showing a hint of thought.


    Xiahou Zhaode took a step slightly, and in the blink of an eye he took Xiahouying to the top of the mountain and stood in front of Zhou Shu.


    He arched his hands and looked cheerful, "The little friend is indeed a master of kendo. The old man was a bit rude before, and he still looks at Haihan."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, knowing that he had passed the test of the Xiahou family, but he himself did not know that the sword intent on the eighth-order flying sword was called Pojun Sword Intent, but he had felt it in the secret sword formation before, so he knew How to avoid.


    He waved his hand, "Duke Zhaode, this is nothing. In other words, I don''t trust a person who I saw for the first time."


    "Ha ha."


    Xia Hou Zhaode laughed a few times and didn''t go on. "Little friend, the Azure Nightmare Sword was stolen from here I will take you to see it."


    "No need to."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and pointed at a distance, "It should be there, right?"


    "Little friend knows?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode couldn''t help being stunned. He was not surprised when he saw Zhou Shu pull out the Sha Sha Sword before, but now he was surprised.


    The location Zhou Shu pointed to was indeed the location where the Blue Nightmare Sword was originally, and there was not a single mistake.


    how is this possible? How is he determined?


    The first time I came to Jiange, I saw Jianshan for the first time, and I was able to determine the location of the stolen sword after just a few glances. It was incredible.


    He even doubted whether Zhou Shu was related to the theft of the Blue Nightmare Sword, otherwise, how did he know that the Blue Nightmare Sword was there?


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It feels there."


    Xia Houying was also puzzled, and she asked, "What''s it like, why? There is nothing special there, and there is no trace of the sword intent on the Blue Nightmare sword. Even if there is, you can''t know that the sword intent comes from Blue Nightmare. Sword, how did you know?"


    "This, I don''t want to explain more."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You two don''t have to worry too much, I have nothing to do with the theft of the Blue Nightmare Sword."


    "Baby don''t ask anymore."


    Xia Hou Zhaode frowned at Xia Houying, and said solemnly, "Of course the old man believes in the little friends, and the little friends do not need to do such things. It should be yours, so why bother to do so, but the little friend��s perception... ��I really admire the old man, please think Jianshan is indeed the right choice."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Zhaode is too honoured. It just feels a little bit, it''s not clear."


    Xia Hou Zhaode nodded and slowly said, "Does the little friend see any clues? Can you find the Blue Nightmare Sword by this?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I need more time."

 Chapter 1416: Waver

    About an hour later, the three left the sword pavilion.


    When he walked to the attic, Xia Hou Zhaode still gave a notice, and his attitude was still polite, but he got a slightly rude answer.


    "Little friend, the old man still has something to do, go ahead."


    He bowed his hand to Zhou Shu, Xiahou Zhaode and said, "There is no need to worry about this. Since the little friend is here, he is the distinguished guest of my Xiahou family. You can do whatever you want in the blue mountains. Just let the baby go with you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and replied, "Thank you, Zhaode, for your kindness, I will find out below."


    Xia Hou Zhaode nodded and left. Xia Houying looked at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "Where do you want to go, how about going to Biluo Cave?"


    "No need for now."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and took a look at the attic. "I want to stay here and take a look."


    Xia Houying also glanced at the attic, sighed slightly, and said through the sound transmission, "Could it be that fellow Taoists also think that the theft of Feijian has something to do with this?"


    "Friends of Taoism think so too?" Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and slowly said, "I can''t be 100% sure, but there should be some connections. It''s just that Gong Zhaode is so sure that it has nothing to do, and I am not easy to guess, or What to do... But in that case, the Blue Nightmare Sword might be hard to find."


    Xia Houying hesitated for a while, "Leave here first."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and followed Xia Houying away.


    Looking at Xia Houying��s every move, he was obviously suspecting that this attic was related to the theft of the Blue Nightmare Sword, but for some reason, he couldn��t investigate, and he had to be cautious even in the discussion. The two of them stood here, even if If you don''t speak but only speak, it will also lead to doubt.


    After a short time, they found a mountain and fell down.


    The mountain is not high, very beautiful, and within hundreds of miles, no one can be seen.


    Not surprisingly, this vast 10,000-mile blue mountain, with only a few thousand people living in a family, can occupy a big mountain even if it is the children of building foundations and refining qi.


    The big family is luxury. Nearly 10,000 people are crowded in a city that is hundreds of miles away.


    "Brother Ying, I''ll just ask."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, and the sound transmission said, "Who is the woman who lives in the attic. Although she has a low cultivation level, she can live in such a place, and she has the power to control formations?"


    "Do you feel it?"


    Xia Houying was stunned, "The formation inside is extraordinary. It was arranged by the Patriarch himself. I can''t see it at all, and fellow Taoists... really are not ordinary people."


    "Seeing a little, no wonder."


    When Xiahou Zhaode was there, Zhou Shu did not detect it out of courtesy, and after Xiahou Zhaode left, he couldn��t fully release his consciousness, because he knew that the attic was densely covered with extremely sensitive and special formations. He may be noticed if he is touched, but his consciousness is stronger than everyone here, even if there are many restrictions, he can see some situations.


    Why go to see it?


    Because he perceives the breath of the sword spirit in the attic. Although it is extremely hidden, it is clear and cannot be wrong. Moreover, such a breath can be felt in the sword mountain, where the blue night sword disappeared. Therefore, Qing The theft of Night Sword must have something to do with this attic.


    He can perceive the breath of the sword spirit, but other people can��t. One is because his spiritual consciousness is stronger, the other is because if there is Ruowu��s eighth sense, it makes him feel wrong, and the third is that. The breath is somewhat familiar, as if I have felt it before.


    Xia Houying sighed and said slowly, "It''s a long story..."


    The woman in the attic is named Xiahou Wan''er, who is the younger sister of Xia Hou Zhaode. She has very good aptitude. However, she reached the Nascent Infant Stage in 50 years, and after 50 years she reached the Nascent Infant Stage to perfection. For this reason, Jianyi also entered the realm of no self and no sword. It was the most talented child of the Xiahou family at that time. There was no one. Even in the entire Xuanhuang world, there were only a few people who could compare them. They were considered the most promising by the immortal world One of the geniuses of Shengxian.


    She is not only excellent in aptitude, but also beautiful in appearance. The immortal cultivators in Beiluzhou admire her, and the people who come to ask for a partner every day are endless, almost breaking through Xiahou Villa.


    However, Xiahou Wan''er never faked colors for those cultivators, claiming that she had already found the person she liked, and that the only person in the cultivating world was worthy of being her Taoist companion.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Brother Ying, I''m sorry to insert, this should be a long time ago, right?"


    Xia Houying nodded, "Well, more than a thousand years ago, I was not born yet."


    "For more than a thousand years... then it is a bit strange," Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I think she still seems to be in the Nascent Soul Realm now, which means that her cultivation level hasn''t grown a bit over the past thousand years. ?"


    Xia Houying nodded and sighed, "Oh, something happened."


    "Pity."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and stopped talking.


    The Taoist companion Xiahou Wan''er fancyed was not a monk in Beiluzhou, but a sword repairman in Dongshengzhou.


    That Jian Xiu, like her, was considered by the immortal world to be the most promising genius, a little older than her, and one level taller than her in all aspects. His cultivation has reached the level of perfection. Yi has also reached the realm of Yi Nian Tiandi, and it comes from one of the six major sects, the Heavenly Sword Sect, with a great name.


    When she said this, other immortal cultivators could only stay away. Compared with that sword cultivator, she really couldn''t make a move.


    Knowing what Xiahou Wan''er wanted, the Xiahou family sent someone to Tianjianmen to say that it happened that Tianjianmen also wanted to enter Beiluzhou. The two hit it off The elders of both sides agreed to the marriage.


    For individuals, a combination of talented men and women, for the sect and aristocracy, a strong alliance can bring great benefits.


    But here comes the problem. The sword repairman already has a Taoist companion. Although the cultivation level is very poor, but the Golden Core Realm is far less than the sword repair in all aspects, but the sword repairer has a deep affection for her and claims that he will never Betrayed or abandoned her, and was unwilling to accept Xiahou Wan''er.


    Jian Xiu''s decision made Xiahou Wan''er very angry.


    As a daughter of the Xiahou family, a strong swordsman, regardless of status, status, or cultivation level, she is top in the Xuanhuang world. Such a sister is willing to be your Taoist companion, but you are not willing?


    She wasn''t the only one who was angry, but the entire Tianjianmen and the Xiahou family.


    There is also the elder of the Heavenly Sword Gate, and a few monks from the Xiahou family, together to persuade the Taoist companions of sword repair, or intimidation.


    I don��t know the specifics, but the result is not good. The elder of Tianjianmen couldn��t hold it back and moved his hand. Unfortunately, the Taoist companion of the sword repairer died. It is said that even the soul of the gods was lost, and there was no way to save it. This made that Jian Xiu was extremely angry, even crazy.


    He swore an oath to destroy the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    In the Heavenly Sword Gate, he beheaded several elders of the Heavenly Sword Gate, including an elder who crossed the Tribulation Realm.


    The Heavenly Sword Sect sent three elders across the Tribulation Realm to besiege Jian Xiu and finally punish him, but also paid a painful price.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, then slowly said, "That sword repairman, is Wei Shang?"


    Xia Houying was stunned for a moment, "This is the secret of the Heavenly Sword Sect. I don''t expect a fellow Taoist to know it, so I don''t have to hide it."


    "I know, and I know a lot."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, but there were waves in his heart.


    ps: Thank you pyhuang for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted.

 Chapter 1417: No. 1 heart blood

    "Brother Ying, what about after that?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed.


    He had known about the marriage between Tianjianmen and Xiahou''s family, and Wei Shang''s millennia of grievances came from this, but he didn''t know that the other person involved was Xiahou Wan''er, the mysterious woman living in front of the sword pavilion.


    It��s still in the Nascent Soul Realm. It��s weird from that point of view. I don��t know how to make progress. If it��s always the Nascent Soul Realm, Shouyuan is about to arrive, but what he perceives is an extremely beautiful woman , The vitality is also very strong.


    However, he did not see too clearly.


    "After..." Xiahouying paused, showing a lot of seriousness, "In order to retrieve Qingjian, I can tell fellow daoists, but this is the secret of Xiahou''s family, and I hope fellow daoists will stop talking about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Don''t worry, Brother Ying, I''ve never been troublesome."


    Xia Houying smiled, "I also believe in fellow Taoists."


    Not many people know that when the Heavenly Sword Gate was chasing and killing Wei Shang, Xiahou''s family also came out, and Xiahou Wan''er was among them, and they even found Wei Shang first.


    When Xiahou Wan''er saw Wei Shang for the first time, she fell in love with Wei Shang at first sight. The Xiahou family also promised that as long as Wei Shang agreed to join the Zuixiahou family, they would help Wei Shang to carry everything in the Tianjianmen. Wouldn''t it be beautiful to let Wei Shang just form a Taoist couple with Wan''er and concentrate on cultivating in the Xiahou family in the future.


    In order to get the genius, Xiahou family also worked hard, not hesitating to offend the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    However, Wei Shang vetoed such a condition. Wei Shang did not agree and left one day and night.


    Xiahou''s family was very helpless, but they had no choice but to give up. Only Xiahou Wan''er was unwilling to look for it alone, and planned to talk to Wei Shang again.


    But within a few years, news came that Tianjianmen had found Wei Shang and killed him, and Xiahou Wan''er had been living outside for a few years before returning to Xiahou''s family, describing it as haggard and heartbroken.


    No one knows what happened when she was looking for Wei Shang, and no one knew whether she found it.


    Xiahou Wan''er began to retreat, which lasted six hundred years.


    But when she left the customs six hundred years later, her cultivation level did not make any progress, and she was still in the Nascent Soul Stage. Xia Hou Zhaode, the Patriarch at the time, loved her sister the most. Upgrade, but it was either rejected by her, or it had no effect.


    A few years after leaving the customs, Xiahou Wan''er suddenly couldn''t afford to be ill, and she became skinny within a few days and was about to fall.


    The disease was born from the heart, and the heart was completely dead, even the Xiahou family was helpless.


    How could Xia Hou Zhaode be willing to let his sister die? He was supposed to be a genius, and his future achievements would not be lower than his sister, who would fall in Yuan Ying realm. How could he accept it?


    Xia Hou Zhaode hanged his sister while looking for Danxiu, a famous doctor, hoping to cure her sister''s heart disease.


    I found many people, but there was no way, but one day I finally got a good news. It is said that someone can cure his sister��s illness. That person was the most famous alchemist in Dongshengzhou at that time. He won more than ten times in a row. The number one in the Danhui is the unforgivable master of King Dan.


    Xiahou Zhaode went personally and invited Master Fuxue to the Xiahou family to treat his sister.


    After seeing Xiahou Wan''er, Master Fuxu thought hard for seven days and seven nights, saying that it was difficult to cure it completely, but it should be possible to save her life for a long time.


    Xiahou Zhaode was overjoyed. It would be good to be able to save his life, and then find a way to recover. The best genius of the Xiahou family, his sister still has hope. Since then, Master Fuxue has stayed in the Xiahou family for Xiahouwan Children alchemy cures diseases.


    The pill has no name. It is said to be the creation of Master Unforgiveness. The materials needed are many and precious. Xiahou Zhaode is responsive. As long as he does not forgive the master''s needs, he will do everything he can to give him.


    After the pill was refined, Xiahou Wan''er took it. Sure enough, her body, who was originally ill, quickly recovered. After a while, she regained her previous vitality. The Xiahou family was all excited, and Xiahou Zhaode was even more pleased. Ruo mad, but they soon discovered that although Xiahou Wan''er was getting better, her temperament had changed a lot. She was no longer the strong, kind and courteous Wan''er, and she lost her temper at every turn. It''s the same for everyone, even her most respected brother Xia Hou Zhaode, she was a bit unambiguous in scolding.


    The face is still the same, but the personality is almost changed.


    Xiahou Zhaode had a lot of doubts, but he resisted it, and was still obedient to Xiahou Wan''er.


    He went to Master Unforgiveness and asked what was going on?


    Master Fu Xia told Xiahou Zhaode that his pill was to help Wan''er suppress the thoughts of death, so that she would no longer die. He did not expect such an accident, but it does not matter, he is confident to help Xiahouwan The child recovers, but more pills need to be refined and given to Wan''er at regular intervals. Over time, Xiahou Wan''er will probably be able to recover as before.


    Xia Hou Zhaode believed in Master Unforgiveness.


    Even monks like Xia Hou Zhaode will have weaknesses and may make some irrational decisions.


    From then on, Master Fuxu often came to Xiahou��s family, and stayed with Xiahou Wan''er for a long time after coming , and tried to treat her with her illness. The strange thing is that Xiahou Wan''er treats anyone I''m not very angry, but I am very good to Master forgive me, how good is it, maybe it is about the same as the Taoist companion.


    The Xiahou family looked at it, and didn��t say anything. After all, it was the King Pill who saved her life, and it was also a genius. Since she likes it, just do what she wants. It��s good to be able to forget Wei Shang. They all I know that Xiahou Wan''er''s heart disease comes from Wei Shang.


    In order for Xiahou Wan''er to recover, Xia Hou Zhaode agreed to Wan''er''s request. She lived at the gate of Jiange and was in charge of the formation talisman. Wan''er proposed it hundreds of years ago, and Xia Hou Zhaode also agreed.


    Others did not have much opinion. On the one hand, Xiahou Zhaode was the owner of the family, and he said the most. On the other hand, Xiahou Wan''er had never touched the sword since she left the customs, and the Dan king who was with her was the same. The alchemist had no interest in kendo at all, let them guard the sword pavilion without worrying.


    It has been more than 300 years.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "It turns out that it is."


    "Duke Zhaode is really kind to her. Except for Xiahou''s children who came to Jiange to learn about kendo, they are not allowed to come so as not to disturb her. However, Xiahou Wan''er has not been able to get better, her personality is always bad, and her cultivation level No progress..."


    Xia Houying sighed, "Oh, I really don''t want Duke Zhaode''s efforts to be wasted."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Brother Ying, the Master of Unforgiveness, is he still here now?"


    Xia Houying shook her head, "I''m not here now. Master does not forgive me or lives in Dongshengzhou for more time. It''s just that I will come once every few years. It counts as the last time I left, which is a year ago."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Could you think of a way to let him come?"


    Xia Houying''s expression was stagnant, "Do you think that this matter has something to do with him?" rw

 Chapter 1418: Some ideas

    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I''m not sure, but there are many connections."


    As a person who knows the details of Master Unforgiveness, in his eyes, the truth is actually half revealed.


    ����The Master of Unforgiveness is Wei Shang. I don��t know how he controlled Xiahou Wan''er, so that Xiahou Wan''er has been following his orders, moving to the gate of Jiange, in charge of the division talisman, etc. If you guessed correctly, Wei The purpose of the injury is to help Wugou Sword Spirit increase its cultivation. Not only does it need to gain kendo experience from more than 30 sword slaves, but also the sword formation in front of the sword pavilion is enough to grow to a very high level.


    At the beginning of the Dongsheng Sword Fair, Wushou Sword Spirit initially demonstrated its strength. With the golden scale sword that was just combined, it was able to fight against the elder Jin who crossed the Tribulation Realm. In the end, he was seriously injured and escaped without knowing where to go. Later, he should be unforgiven. The master took it back, and while recovering, he continued to exercise at Xiahoushi''s house.


    And a few years ago, Wushou Sword Spirit was probably on the verge of breaking through, but without the 7th-order ultimate flying sword, he couldn''t overcome the catastrophe, so he put his idea on the sword pavilion. Of course, this must be the thoughtful Weishang. He planned to live in front of the sword pavilion for so long. With his understanding of swordsmanship, coupled with Wushou Sword Spirit, and the help of Xiahou Wan''er, he entered the sword pavilion unconsciously and took away the Blue Nightmare sword. problem.


    Those swords should be taken away by the master without excuse.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu has no evidence to prove this result and needs to find evidence.


    "Listening to fellow daoists, it seems that fellow daoists understand everything, can you tell me what the **** is going on?"


    Xia Houying is also a sharp-minded person. After seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, she didn''t know the reason, so she asked directly.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then smiled slightly, "It''s okay."


    It is very difficult for him to search for evidence in Xiahoushi��s house alone. Xiahou Wan''er alone can��t make it through here. Xiahou Zhaode loves his sister so much, I��m afraid he won��t give him a chance to search-he can perceive it now, Xiahou Zhaode''s breath is always around the sword pavilion. Of course, he can do it secretly, but he also needs the help of others. Xia Houying should be a good candidate.


    He has the same purpose as Xia Houying, both for the Blue Nightmare Sword.


    Xia Houying may also have other thoughts, such as using this to gain the trust of the current Patriarch and better fight for the position of Patriarch. If Zhou Shu joins him, he will definitely be involved, but Zhou Shu has no scruples, he does not know The rest of the Xiahou family, Xia Houying should be the head of the family, so just do it. There is no conflict with him. As for the trouble that may come, it is inevitable to stand in line in a place like the family.


    When you reach this state, just do whatever you want. Who will let Xia Houxuan not come first.


    "About Master Unforgiveness, there may be something you don''t know..."


    Looking at Xia Houying, Zhou Shuslow said that Xia Houying''s face became tight and there was no sound for a long while.


    "Master Fu Xie, it is Wei Shang! It is him and Wu Gu Sword Spirit who stole the Blue Nightmare Sword!?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "It''s just that there is no evidence to prove this, so it is not easy to expose him, not to mention Xiahou Wan''er in Xiahoushi''s family is covering him..."


    "Yes, the Patriarch loves her too much, and she doesn''t let others approach her at all. She agrees to everything..."


    Xia Houying felt the same way, and she had many doubts in her eyes, "I don''t understand why she listened to Wei Shang so much. As a matter of principle, she hates Wei Shang a lot. I heard from the Patriarch that she decided after she left the customs. I won��t mention Wei��s injury...but now, it��s hard to ask her to expose Wei��s injury."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "She may not know that Master Unforgiveness is Wei Shang."


    Xia Houying was startled, "Ah, she doesn''t know?"


    "I think so," Zhou Shu said slowly, "Wei Shang has no feelings for Xiahou Wan''er. He is single-minded to Daolu Haitang and cannot betray Haitang. However, the Xiahou family and Tianjianmen dismantled them and killed Haitang. He To the Heavenly Sword Sect, to the Xiahou family, and even to Xiahou Wan''er, there was a lot of hatred. I think Wei Shang should have managed to control Xiahou Wan''er by trying to control Xiahou Wan''er, and perhaps even seizing her home, but Haitang��s spirit has been lost. It doesn''t work, but Wei Shang is extremely talented in the alchemy, maybe there is another way."


    Xia Houying was surprised, "You mean, Xiahou Wan''er is already dead, and now is someone else in the sword pavilion?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I can''t be sure, but it is more likely to be controlled."


    After knowing so much news, Xia Houying was a little confused, "What should I do?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then slowly said, "I have some ideas."


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Xia Houying''s expression changed a little, and she finally nodded, "I understand, fellow Taoist, I will find a way to cooperate with you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked into the distance, and secretly thought that the events of the sword meeting that day should have an end.


    A few days later.


    A green shirt monk, with a very immature appearance, walked towards the sword pavilion and walked in front of the attic. He respectfully saluted, "Uncle, Xiahouning asks for a talisman and goes to the sword pavilion. Hone your kendo."


    "Where is the elder''s token?"


    After a long time, there was a voice coming from the attic, quite impatient.


    "Already ready, here, Uncle."


    Xia Houning took out a magic talisman with both hands and respectfully raised it towards the attic.


    After waiting for a while, the voice rang again, "Which type of array talisman do you want?"


    Xia Houning put away the formation talisman and saluted again, "Uncle, the junior came to Jiange for the first time, and I don''t know which one is good. I don''t know which one is good. If I can give advice from my uncle, the juniors are willing to listen."


    "What do I care about you?"


    A light blue array talisman was suddenly thrown out, and flew away.


    Xia Houning hurriedly took a few steps, held the formation talisman in his hand, and saluted the attic, "Thank you, Uncle, the younger generation is gone."


    There was no sound from the attic, Xia Houning waited for a while and walked straight into the sword pavilion.


    Not long after he left, he stopped in front of the valley and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After about half an hour, he reappeared on the spot again, his expression was quite distressed, shook his head, and walked back to the attic.


    Facing the attic, he respectfully saluted, "Uncle, this formation talisman is too high, and the junior was kicked out as soon as he entered. After trying many times, he couldn''t do it. Please, uncle, don''t you?"


    "Don''t give it to you? Then put it on the stage in front of you!"


    After a while, the voice rang and became even more impatient, "Don''t lean over!"


    Xia Houning put the array talisman on a stone platform in front of the attic, and quickly backed away.


    Only he waited for a long time, but didn''t see another array of talisman sent out.


    He was rather annoyed and begged for a while, but there was no response. He thought that he would not have it, so he had to leave in anguish.

 Chapter 1419: It seems something happened

    "Duke Zhaode, something seems to have happened!"


    An old Xiahou parent ran into the hall, shouting in a low voice, his face pale.


    Sitting in the middle, Xiahou Zhaode''s face was slightly condensed, and he said in a deep voice, "You are an elder, and you are still reckless. What do you look like? Don''t panic about everything. The Xiahou family has experienced countless major events, what else is worthy of us. Go panic?"


    "Yes, Mr. Zhong De."


    The elder looked stagnant and hurriedly saluted, "The junior is wrong."


    Xia Hou Zhaode glanced at him and nodded slowly, "What''s the matter, speak slowly."


    The elder nodded and slowly said, "It''s been several days. The children can''t enter the sword pavilion. No one takes out the formation talisman. No one speaks no matter how they shout. I''m worried that something happened, but I can''t. I went in to check, so I came to inform Duke Zhaode."


    "what?"


    Xiahou Zhaode suddenly got up, his face suddenly changed, "Wan''er has an accident?"


    The elder''s face paled, "We don''t know, but it''s never been like this before. After just a few words, there will be an array of signs. We are worried about..."


    "Stop talking, I''ll go take a look."


    Xia Hou Zhaode waved his hand slightly and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    A sword light flew from the main hall and went straight to the sword pavilion.


    "My divine mind staying outside the sword pavilion didn''t notice any abnormality...what happened, could it be Wan''er''s longevity..."


    Xiahou Zhaode''s face was gloomy, and after only a few breaths, he stopped in front of the attic.


    The long sword was raised, and a few points were clicked, the formation suddenly opened, showing a path, and strode in.


    The inside of the attic is also much larger than the outside. The formation of space expansion, which is extremely rare in the outside world, is used a lot in Xiahoushi''s house.


    "Wan''er! Wan''er!"


    Xiahou Zhaode walked upstairs in a few steps, helped Xiahou Wan''er who was half-lying at the table, and shouted several times.


    There was no trace of blood on the beautiful face, and the body was weak and weak, and could not even feel the existence of a trace of spiritual energy, but judging from the weak breath, it seemed that there was still a ray of life.


    Xia Hou Zhaode breathed a sigh of relief, but his complexion became heavier.


    "Obviously, the control is very good, why would something happen again? Is there a problem with the pill? But over the years, I have given more and better materials for unforgiveness, why is it still like this..."


    Standing in place for a while, he supported Xiahou Wan''er, fed a pill, which turned into a sword light again, and left the attic.


    Not long after, the Patriarch''s order came out, "Xiahou''s family and people wait and see, look for the Master of Unforgiveness, and don''t neglect."


    To untie the bell, you still need to tie the bell, and Xiahou Wan''er''s current situation must also be solved by finding a Master Unforgiveness.


    After Xia Hou Zhaode issued the Patriarch Order, he was still worried. After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t help returning to the Jiange attic, guarding his sister, and seemed to be reluctant to leave.


    As soon as the Patriarch''s order was issued, the Xiahou family immediately became busy.


    The elders such as Xia Houxuan packed up almost immediately, planning to leave the family and go to Dongshengzhou to find the Master of Unforgiveness. They all know that who can find the Master of Unforgiveness first, who can gain more favor from Zhaode Duke. The position of Patriarch is even more hopeful.


    "Fifth brother, why didn''t you go?"


    When Xia Houbai saw Xia Houying who was still practicing sword on the mountain, he couldn''t help showing many doubts.


    Xia Houying returned her sword to her sheath and smiled faintly, "A few big brothers are enough, I won''t go."


    "but����"


    Xia Houbai glanced at him and persuaded, "Fifth brother, Zhaode is in a hurry now, and even put down the affairs of the family. If you can help him find the Master of Unforgiveness, you can definitely...you are the most promising. Yes, don''t make Duke Zhaode resent because of this."


    Xia Houying smiled and said warmly, "Thirteenth brother, thank you for your concern, but it''s okay, I have an idea."


    "Is there any idea? Everyone knows that the best thing to do now is to find King Pill..."


    Xia Houbai still wanted to persuade him, but looking at Xia Houying who had nothing to do, she could only turn around and leave, "Fifth brother, I went to look for it. If I find it, I will say that you are looking for it. The other brothers, I really don��t want to Let them be the masters of the house."


    Watching him leave, Xia Houying shook her head slightly, sighing secretly in her heart, "It''s all your plan, how can such a thing happen..."


    A hill in the distance.


    Zhou Shuduan sat in the verdant woods, smiling lightly, surrounded by three cranes and two green finches, quite leisurely.


    He was naturally responsible for Xiahou Wan''er.


    A few days ago, Xiahouning didn��t take it and returned it to the array of runes. There was his divine consciousness. The divine consciousness was wrapped by Shu Zhili. It was accompanied by a magic trick. It was extremely secretive. It was Xiahou Zhaode��s divine consciousness. Did not notice it at all.


    That Shennian and Shu Zhili were like Zhou Shu himself. I saw Xiahou Wan''er in the attic and learned a lot of information.


    There are still a few pills left without forgiveness. Although Zhou Shu doesn��t know much about alchemy, he can still see the effects of those pills. The whole family of Xiahoushi , And only he can see it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know the specific name, but he could draw a conclusion from the materials, refining techniques, etc., that most of them were medicines derived from the prescriptions of the Sanxin Pill.


    The three-heart pill is to help the immortal cultivator to increase the spirit. The three medicines have different effects, such as dispelling the demons and stabilizing the mood, but the opposite direction can be imagined. Most of them are suppressing the original spirit of the cultivator and releasing it. Inner Demon, wait, how can you have good results after taking such a pill for a long time?


    The original spirit of Xiahou Wan''er was suppressed to its lowest point by the constant use of the pill. Even if it did not disappear completely, it would be too weak. Such spirit could no longer control the body, and the one who controlled the body might be. Her heart demon could also be Wei Shang''s own divine mind, or Wushou Sword Spirit. In short, the current Xiahou Wan''er is no longer the original self.


    Silently controlling an important figure in the Xiahou family and gaining trust, Wei Shang really played a good game.


    At the Dongsheng Sword Conference, he accumulated a thousand years of resentment and set a chess game to retaliate against the Tianjianmen. Although he was not completely successful, he also suffered a great loss from the Tianjianmen-an elder who crossed the tribulation realm died. Hundreds of sword repairs were buried, the Dongsheng Sword Association survived in name only, and the Tianjianmen lost its reputation and has not recovered yet.


    The Heavenly Sword Gate is not his only enemy.


    The Xiahou family, and Xiahou Wan''er, too, his revenge began hundreds of years ago, and now it is almost at the end.


    When Wugou successfully overcomes the calamity and possesses the Blue Nightmare Sword, relying on his own Pill King''s cover, I don''t know what kind of storm he will cause.


    If he was allowed to continue, it would not be impossible for the Heavenly Sword Gate to be destroyed one day.

 Chapter 1420: Xiahou Waner

    Shennian and Shu Zhili entered the attic, not just looking at the pill, but to find out the reason.


    Xiahou Wan''er was not in the Nascent Soul Realm, so she couldn''t see the divine thoughts, and Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhili took the divine thoughts around her for several times.


    With Zhou Shu''s current spirit and consciousness, this is not difficult.


    There is not much on the outside, but there is a Begonia-shaped tattoo on the palm of his hand, which should have been made by Wei Shang. He also put his miss for Begonia on her body.


    From the inside, it is obvious, especially the shattered Sea of ??Consciousness. Xiahou Wan''er��s original soul has been suppressed into a trace, hidden in a corner, surrounded by clouds of distracting thoughts, and the soul seems to be completely destroyed at any time. It is possible, but if you observe carefully, you will find that this soul is extremely tough, it is difficult to be crushed and disappear completely.


    If you use the level to describe it, this thread of soul may be above the eighth level and close to the ninth level, which is a bit stronger than the soul level of Zhou Shu who completed the nine-story pagoda for the first time. This qualification is really rare, and it is indeed worthy of the Xiahou family. Only on the first day.


    This result surprised Zhou Shu, and it is no wonder Xiahou Zhaode would never give up on her.


    The rank and aptitude are very high, but unfortunately the cultivation base and strength are too low, and she herself has too many delusions and obsessions, her mind is not clear, and it is inevitable to be invaded by other things. The dark clouds other than the spirits are all intruders.


    It is difficult for Zhou Shu to recognize all the invaders, but it is certain that there are more than one kind of invaders. Among them are their own demons, other people''s spirits, and more than one remnant soul. It is a little shocked, it seems Wei Shang used various methods and means to torture her as if she was used as a test drug.


    This is quite in line with Wei Shang''s approach. In order to test the pill, he took many babies to experiment.


    However, having gone through so many hardships, her spirit is still strong, which also shows that Xiahou Wan''er''s aptitude is extraordinary.


    Looking at such Xiahou Wan''er, Zhou Shu was also thinking about countermeasures.


    If the intruder can be completely eliminated and her original spirit can be restored, all natural truths will come to light, she herself obviously understands, but she can''t control her body and can''t express it, but after thinking for a long time, Zhou Shu didn''t get these things. The method of complete removal.


    Difficult.


    The divine thoughts and so on that occupy her body were entered while she was seriously ill, completely suppressed, and have suppressed her for hundreds of years, and have been in control of her body, in every part of her body, in consciousness Everywhere in the sea, there are traces, and in the long-running battle between the soul and the invaders, her sea of ??consciousness is already broken and there are holes everywhere, and there can be no too many divine consciousness. .


    It is not an overnight effort to completely eliminate the invaders, and how to restore the sea of ??consciousness during this process and how to protect Xiahou Wan''er is a big problem. With Zhou Shu''s current ability, I am afraid that it cannot be done.


    Unlike reshaping the body, you only need to protect the body. What we have to do now is to remove the external barriers, reshape the sea of ??consciousness, and restore the soul. Perhaps only power can do it.


    Just maybe.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, if someone cooperates and has enough elixir, it can still be done, but not now.


    Those who cooperated, he had a candidate, it was none other than them, and it was a coincidence that he had notified him before he arrived at the Xiahou family.


    But what Zhou Shu can do now is to protect her from being affected by divine thoughts and remnant souls and increase her damage.


    This is not difficult. Before crossing the Tribulation, Zhou Shu could use the imprisonment technique to completely imprison the soul of the cultivator of the God Realm. Now it is naturally easy to imprison Xiahou Wan''er. After the imprisonment technique is used , Whether it was Xiahou Wan''er''s original spirit, or the invaders who controlled her later, etc., they would be completely restricted and could no longer function.


    Then inject Shu Zhili, which no one knows what it is, and seal her vitality and so on together, leaving only a glimmer of life, then she will die like illness, without consciousness or thought, even if it is. Xia Hou Zhaode came to check and couldn''t see what had happened to her.


    It is what it is now.


    This will not only protect her, but also make Xiahou Zhaode panic, and order to find Wei Shang. After finding Wei Shang, Qing Jian will follow.


    Zhou Shu doesn��t worry that Wei Shou knows the reason. The rebirth of Wei Shou won��t be able to survive the catastrophe, but with Wei Shou��s soul, the divine mind communication can be separated by hundreds of thousands of miles. I don��t know before the closure, let alone after the closure. Maybe you know what happened to Xiahou Wan''er.


    And he didn''t do all this for the Xiahou family and Qing Jian, there were other ideas in it.


    The Xiahou family, one of the four great families, can bring him a lot of help when he lacks resources and prestige.


    Not far away, Xia Houying stepped on the sword and came in a hurry, with a hint of worry in his eyes.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, he arched his hands, "Daoist, Xiahou Wan''er will be fine with her, right?"


    "Why be so anxiousDon''t let others see."


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes, "How can I say it''s okay now like this? But it''s definitely better than before, so don''t worry too much."


    "Oh."


    Xia Houying was startled and sighed, "I''m okay, it''s just Duke Zhaode...If something happens, I really don''t know what will happen to him. If you know that you and I did it, I''m afraid it will let the whole family and you Do it right, and I..."


    Xia Houning and the elder were all arranged by him. If they were to be investigated, he would also bear a lot of ties.


    "I am saving her, not harming her."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Find Qingjian and let him know what the truth is. As for the rest of the matter, I will solve it. I will try to return him a good Xiahou Wan''er at that time. Not only will he not blame you, he will pay more attention to it. you."


    "Can it be done?"


    Xia Houying, who knew some of the truth, said in amazement, "She has been under control for hundreds of years. Can the original spirit be restored?"


    "Her spirit is very unusual. Although completely suppressed, her mind is still clear, and she has various emotions of her own. When I felt it before, I could see her unwillingness," Zhou Shu slightly condensed his eyebrows, as if The Tao of thinking, "There is also a feeling of thorough enlightenment or entering the Tao... I think if she can return to the original state, with her qualifications, she will soon surpass other people."


    "I didn''t expect her to be so strong."


    Xia Houying''s heart was shocked, she couldn''t help but grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand and said forcefully, "Then I ask fellow Taoists to do it. She is the true genius of Xiahou''s family and our hope. No one wants her to fall."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I will try my best, but if I can do it, I have some things and I need your Xiahou''s help."


    Xia Houying nodded immediately, "If you can really help Xiahou Wan''er recover, no matter what you say, I and Duke Zhaode will promise you." rw

 Chapter 1421: Pit again

    More than two months passed quickly.


    Xiahou Zhaode often came to Zhou Shu and talked a few words, but he was not too concerned about the matter. For him, it would be better to find Master Unforgiveness and rescue Xiahou. Wan''er is important, Zhou Shu doesn''t care, and is happy.


    During this time, he was not too idle, and learned a lot in Xia Hou Shi''s family.


    There is no hindrance with Xia Houying''s company and Xiahou Zhaode''s approval.


    Cultivation will not fall. Although Biluo Dongtian is not as good as Shuilian Dongtian, it is also the top five in the Xuanhuang world. It has three consecutive spiritual veins, and there is no shortage of original qi and vitality. It is just used to consolidate oneself and the realm of Caiying.


    Speaking of the big family''s foundation is thick, generous and tight, and how to use the resources as you want, and the little sect, for a bit of resource struggle, the disciples in the sect can not be divided, it is a world of difference.


    From this point of view, the stronger the stronger and the weaker the weaker, it can be regarded as an unbreakable truth in the world of immortality.


    A little streamer suddenly lit up from hundreds of miles away, and then dimmed. When it lit up next time, it was already in Xiahou Villa.


    Xia Houxuan looked happy, and hurriedly walked into the hall, saluting, "Duke Zhaode, I have found Master Fuxuan!"


    Xiahou Zhaode, who had a solemn face, immediately raised his head and said in surprise, "Where? Master, please come over!"


    Xia Houxuan''s face was stagnant, "The master is still behind, and it will take about two days to arrive. The child is afraid that Zhaode is in a hurry, so I will come back to report first..."


    "absurd!"


    Xiahou Zhaode angrily rebuked, "I need you to come back to report the letter? The master''s safety is the most important thing. Why don''t you come back with him? What if something happens to him and he is robbed halfway by Ju Yinmen or someone else? Thinking about things so incompletely, what on earth do you think!"


    Brother Xiahou was terrified, and said quickly, "Don''t be angry, Lord Zhaode, there are guards and my two children, it should be..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go and bring Master Unforgiveness, within a day."


    Xiahou Zhaode got up, turned and left, seeming to have gone to Jiange again.


    Xiahou Xuan didn''t dare to say anything. He stood there for a while, sighed secretly, and disappeared into the hall.


    Several hours later.


    A sword intent Changhong rose from the ground and rose into the air.


    On the Changhong, Xia Hou Zhaode strode forward with a big smile, "Do not forgive the master, it''s been a long time."


    "Hehe, it''s only more than a year, and Zhaode''s demeanor is still the same, which really makes juniors envy."


    Master Buxu walked up, his face was kind and his words were gentle.


    It is still the Master of Unforgiveness, who always feels like a spring breeze. Few people know that under the forever kind face, there is a strong and indelible heart of revenge.


    The two walked side by side, toward the hall.


    Xiahou Zhaode paused and said in a straightforward voice, "Master, why would Wan''er have problems?"


    Without excuse for a moment, he smiled and said, "I don''t know this, either, one pill is enough to protect her for ten years, but..."


    Xia Hou Zhaode stopped slightly, "But what?"


    Don��t forgive me to speak slowly, ��Duke Zhaode also knows that after all, the Yuanying Realm has a limited lifespan, and it has been more than a thousand years now..."


    "impossible."


    Xia Hou Zhaode just shook his head, "Don''t say that there are many treasures of life extension in that pill, and the various spiritual things given to her daily have not been broken, and they are all treasures of life extension. Can live more than two thousand years, now it''s only more than 1,200 years, it is absolutely impossible for things to happen now."


    "She is weak, and there are other reasons..."


    Bu Xia smiled and said, "Don''t be anxious, Duke Zhaode, I will know when I read it, and I believe there will be no big problems."


    "it is good."


    Xia Hou Zhaode nodded and said nothing.


    After a short while, he came to the attic.


    Xiahou Wan''er was lying on the bed, her beautiful face was as pale as paper, without a trace of blood, and she was motionless.


    "Hey, how did it become like this..."


    Unforgiveness sighed very distressedly, and quickly walked over.


    When only looking at Xiahou Wan''er, there was a trace of disgust in his eyes unconsciously. The disgust emanating from his bones disappeared in a flash, no one noticed. He walked to the side, took Xiahou Wan''er''s hand, and looked When the Begonia on the palm of his hand, his eyes changed again, showing a lot of tenderness.


    "What''s the matter, master?"


    Xiahou Zhaode did not conceal his eagerness.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Zhaode."


    Not forgiving, shook her head gently, and said warmly, "You didn''t move her? I remember that I said that her body is very weak and her spirit is unstable. During the stage of taking the old man''s medicine, no external force is allowed to invade, whether it is a god. Consciousness is still Yuanli, not at all. If someone has tried her with Divine Consciousness or Yuanli, then the old man has nothing to do."


    These words are naturally used to deceive Duke Zhaode, and Duke Zhaode has always believed in it.


    There is no reason to doubt. My sister really recovered. Although her temperament has changed drastically, she still recognizes herself and Xiahou''s family, and her cultivation is slowly recovering. Everything is getting better, so what reason is there to suspect that one is treating her younger sister? Where''s your alchemist?


    What''s more, if I don��t forgive me, it makes sense As expected, Xia Hou Zhaode nodded very positively, ��Of course not. The master��s instructions will definitely follow the instructions. She is very safe here, except for me. No one has touched her, and naturally the old man would not do it."


    "that''s OK."


    Bu Xia nodded slightly and stood up, "It doesn''t seem that the problem is too big, but the soul is weak. I was taken advantage of by the demons and fainted for a while."


    He has a deep understanding of medical theory and alchemy, and spent so many years next to Xiahou Wan''er, knowing everything about her well, and now, an inexplicable power appears in her body, bringing her soul and many remnants Sealed, he can''t even feel his own divine mind, of course he can see this, but he definitely can''t tell the reason. If he says it, Xia Hou Zhaode will know that he has a problem. .


    Where did that power come from? People in the Xiahou family wouldn''t do such a thing, so it was someone else.


    With a keen mind, he quickly expected the problem.


    Xia Hou Zhaode let go of his heart a little, only a lot of doubts remained, "Syncope, it''s been two months, haven''t you woken up yet?"


    "She has a weak physique and is in the recovery period. She has always relied on pill for maintenance. Once she faints, it will be difficult to regain consciousness after she has injured her origin."


    Without remission for a while, he said slowly, "The old man has a way. According to this situation, refining a new pill can wake her up, but the pill is a seventh-order pill. Although the old man has Grasp the refining success, but there is not enough material."


    Xia Hou Zhaode said immediately, "Material is not a problem, Master, please make a list."


    "Good to say."


    He smiled and nodded, and quickly listed a copy. The materials contained in it were all rare artifacts, but none of them were for Xiahou Wan''er.


    The Xiahou family has been pitted for so long, why not pit it once again?

 Chapter 1422: what did you say

    Xia Hou Zhaode took the list, frowning unconsciously.


    The spiritual objects and medicinal materials on the list, even the Xiahou family, would cost a lot.


    But it was just a frown. He quickly nodded and agreed, "Within a month, I will definitely find all of them. How long does it take for the master to refine the pill, but... can she still hold on to Wan''er?"


    "I will be able to hold it."


    He stroked his beard without forgiveness, and his eyes flashed with determination, "Duke Zhaode, don''t worry, I will be able to refine the pill within three months as soon as possible."


    "That''s good, trouble master."


    Xia Hou Zhaode breathed a sigh of relief and said thoughtfully, "Is the master still practicing alchemy here?"


    He smiled and shook his head, "Don''t be so troublesome. This pill is not as demanding as those in the past. Just look for a quiet valley, and I will prepare the pill furnace or something."


    "Such the best."


    Xia Hou Zhaode nodded, then let go of some heart.


    He used to not forgive alchemy, and was always alone in this attic, not allowing others to look at it. He was somewhat confused, but now he is refining outside and he is naturally much more relieved.


    Bu Xia glanced at him and smiled, "Duke Zhaode, have any outsiders come to the family recently?"


    "outsider?"


    Xiahou Zhaode paused, "What did the master noticed, do you think Wan''er''s matter has something to do with outsiders?"


    "That''s not true," Fushou shook his head, "Just ask casually, Shicai was in the villa and heard some people discussing what a rare great monk is, and why is it young? I am also curious to ask. Just ask."


    "Oh."


    Xia Hou Zhaode smiled, "Recently, a sword repairman who crossed the Tribulation Realm came to the villa. It''s really extraordinary. The old man knows that the master likes making friends most. When the preparation is almost done, the old man will definitely recommend him."


    "Then thank Duke Zhaode first."


    He arched his hands and sighed lightly, "I don''t like to make friends either. It''s really helpless. I haven''t been able to advance for so many years. I think there must be some problems in the practice or the method, so I always want to know more. Some people, think of more ways."


    Xiahou Zhaode seemed to realize something, "I know, the master has helped Xiahou Villa for so many years, and it is natural for the old man to do these little things."


    Bu Xia smiled and nodded, "Then I won''t disturb Duke Zhaode. I''ll prepare a pill furnace and other things."


    "Well, the old man will get some materials, and prepare a suitable valley for the master, and leave."


    Xiahou Zhaode nodded slightly and left soon.


    Without forgiving Xiahou Wan''er, who looked at motionless Xiahou Wan''er, didn''t say a word, only a lot of shadows appeared in her eyes, and she secretly said, "Who would it be to disturb my good deeds, does he know anything..."


    He didn''t know that Zhou Shu''s spirit was still on Xiahou Wan''er, seeing everything in his eyes.


    "This guy is doing really well."


    Sitting in the woods, Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I am not surprised at everything, quietly defuses the crisis, and has always kept Xiahou Zhaode in the dark, and he is really outstanding. If I am replaced by me, I can do almost the same. ."


    When he first met Master Unforgiveness, he felt an inexplicable fear in his heart. At that time, he wondered whether he would have any dealings with this person, because Unforgiveness is also a rebirth person, and he can bear it, and his heart is too deep. When it was time to retaliate, he never kept his hands. He was cruel and vicious. It was an opponent that no one wanted to meet, but now it is different. Zhou Shu''s mood and cultivation level have improved too much, and he did not forgive him. It was also clear in his eyes, and there was no longer any fear.


    There is not much difference from others.


    Not far away, Xia Houying hurried over.


    "Friends of Taoism, I can''t forgive you, it''s wrong, it''s Wei Shang."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, there was some tension in his eyes, "What should we do? Are we trying to take him down?"


    "Are you here, just right," Zhou Shu looked calm, "Don''t worry, he doesn''t know the disappearance of the Blue Nightmare Sword, right?"


    "I don''t know," Xia Houying nodded affirmatively. "There are not many people who know, and they are all well controlled. As long as Zhaode and Xiahouxuan don''t say it, he can''t know what he can see. All the words I heard were arranged by the Daoists."


    "Duke Zhaode wouldn''t say anything. As for Xiahouxuan, most of them are facing the wall now."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If he knows, I''m afraid that something else will happen, it''s the best way."


    Xia Houying nodded, "Then what should we do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t do anything, wait for him to come to me."


    "Ah, he will come to you?"


    Xia Houying was a little confused, but it didn''t take long for him to understand that a four-wheeled vehicle was flying over a thousand miles away.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You leave first, don''t let him find out that although his cultivation level is not high, he has a lot of methods and has to guard against."


    "it is good."


    Xia Houying was obedient to Zhou Shu, and soon disappeared in the forest.


    Not long after, the four-wheeled vehicle fell on the mountain, and the Master Fushou sitting in the vehicle stared at Zhou Shu for a while.


    Zhou Shu stood up, arched his hands, "Master, don''t come here without problems."


    "It''s actually you."


    Don��t forgive me, smile Hehe, the little friend is really young and promising. He was still in the Golden Core Realm at the beginning. Now, goodbye is a great monk. Compared with you, the old man is really wasting his time, and he is really ashamed. "


    "Hehe, the master is too modest."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "How can the time of more than a thousand years be wasted? The master has done a lot of things, such as the Dongsheng Jianhui, and the current Xiahou family."


    "what did you say?"


    Shifu''s face tightened, his kind smile froze suddenly, and he said solemnly, "I don''t understand what you are talking about, I don''t understand at all, stop talking nonsense."


    Zhou Shu knew that he was Wei Shang, and he thought the clothes were seamless, no one would know, but how could he know that Zhou Shu changed several identities at the sword meeting, and he had guessed 80% of the origin of unforgiveness, and now he has experienced it again. If the Xiahou family''s affairs were taken care of, it would be ten percent.


    "If you don''t understand, then forget it, presumably the master just happened to happen."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The master came here specially to ask about Xiahou Wan''er? Well, the master''s medicine is good, but she is really pitiful."


    "Sure enough, you did it."


    Not forgiving his body trembled, he took a deep breath, and the kindness on his face disappeared.


    Facing this mysterious young man who used to hold his hands, he inexplicably gave birth to a trace of awe. This was not caused by Zhou Shu''s cultivation, but a panic from his heart-he has always been obsessed with revenge, and carefully arranged each Plan, but never thought that someone can see, or maybe see his plan.


    This is something that hasn''t happened in more than a thousand years.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he said word by word, "Even if you find something, do you want to expose the old man, no one will believe you! Xiahou Zhaode will only listen to me, and you have no evidence!" "


    His eyes are as sharp as a knife.


    Only in his heart, but trembling.

 Chapter 1423: Confrontation

    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it with disdain, "Evidence? It''s not important, and I don''t need it either."


    "what did you say?"


    No forgiveness tightened, and then sneered, "This is the monk''s family of Xiahou, there is no evidence, what will you do against me? I am their benefactor, as long as I say that you killed Xiahou Wan''er, Xiahou Zhaode will kill you immediately!"


    "If you really intend to do this..."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and said calmly, "You will be a dead person soon, and...if he comes, it won''t affect me in any way."


    Bu Xhu stood up and snorted, "It''s ridiculous, you only crossed the second stage of the Tribulation Realm. Duke Zhaode is already the eighth stage of the Crossing Realm. There are formations everywhere and monks everywhere. You said they have no influence on you?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "If you don''t believe me, you can try it, but... you have already tried it, right?"


    "you����"


    Bu Shi''s complexion changed slightly, and he sat down slowly, showing a trace of depression.


    Of course he has tried it. He will not wait to die. As early as Zhou Shu said Xiahou Wan''er, he activated the communication talisman on his body and crushed the soul card at the same time. These things are all It was given to him by Xiahou Zhaode, especially the soul card, which sealed his and Xiahou Zhaode��s spiritual thoughts. When he was hundreds of thousands of miles near Xiahou Zhaode, just crush the spirit card and Xiahou Zhaode would Can sense that he is in danger, and immediately come to rescue.


    However, he soon discovered that the talisman and spirit cards had no effect.


    All the information was blocked by an invisible barrier, and even Xiahou Zhaode''s spiritual thoughts sealed in this soul card were the same, unable to penetrate the past at all.


    This can only explain one thing, Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness is stronger than Xiahou Zhaode.


    "how is this possible?"


    He shouted several times in his heart, but he had to accept this reality-if he wanted me to die, I would definitely die. The evidence was useless, and it didn''t matter whether he was in the Xiahou family.


    "What do you want to do?"


    I calmed down a little bit, and said slowly, "The old man admits that he has not offended you, why do you stop me? If you want something, I can satisfy you, but please don''t hinder me... ��Even if you kill me now, my grievances for thousands of years will never be eliminated, and will come again, no more than one more enemy at most."


    "Admit it, Wei Shang?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, and said in agreement, "Your obsession has accumulated for thousands of years. From death to rebirth, the obsession is getting deeper and deeper. I can''t completely eliminate it, and you are so sure. , It��s probably because you have mastered some secret method. If you die, you may come back to life. Repeat the past and continue your revenge. Although I don��t mind having a few more enemies, it��s really not that good to kill you."


    Not forgiving, I feel relieved, "Then you..."


    Zhou Shu slowly stood up and looked down the mountain, his eyes drifting away, "You have nothing to do with me if you revenge your hatred, but you have robbed me of my things several times in a row, but this time you can''t bear it."


    Bu Xun was startled, "Your things, what did I take from you?"


    "Blue Nightmare Sword, where are you?"


    Zhou Shu turned around and smiled faintly, "From you, I feel the aura of Wushou Sword Spirit, which is much stronger than before. It should have been through the catastrophe, right?"


    Fu Xian stayed again, "Do you know this too?"


    Zhou Shu lightly sighed, "This is a very simple reason, you are close to Xiahou Wan''er, it is not because of her appearance, you want her to guard the sword pavilion, is it really just to hone the sword skills? There is no Tier 8 Ultimate Flying Sword, otherwise it will be in your hands now."


    There was a pause, as if thoughtful, "What you want is the sword."


    "Yes, I want that sword, but there are others."


    Zhou Shu stared at his unforgiveness, his eyes suddenly raised solemnly, "Xiahou Wan''er and the Xiahou family, don''t move anymore. The target of your revenge shouldn''t be them. They have nothing to do with you and Haitang. What you are really looking for It is the Heavenly Sword Gate."


    "no connection?"


    I didn��t forgive me sneered, ��If it wasn��t for the woman who knew me, how could the Xiahou family propose marriage to the Heavenly Sword Gate? If it weren��t for the Xiahou family��s proposal to marry, how could Haitang die, or even lose his soul! , But she, and the Xiahou family, are both wrong!"


    His complexion was suddenly distorted, and his hideousness appeared, where there was still a hint of the kindness of King Dan.


    Even if it touches his mind, no matter how good it is to cover up, it can''t cover it.


    "If you think this way, you are right."


    Seeing his expression, Zhou Shu didn��t want to say anything. He just nodded and said slowly, ��But the Xiahou family and her are useful to me. I won��t let you continue like this. If you want revenge, you can��t do it. Yes, but the Heavenly Sword Gate is different. If you avenge them, I will not stop it, and maybe I will help you."


    "You are quite straightforward. With you, I may not be able to avenge my revenge now My unforgiveness is getting colder, "but say to help me? How are you going to help me? "


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You will know later."


    Shifu snorted, "Hehe, now you are strong, you can count on whatever you say."


    "Whatever you think," Zhou Shu said slowly, "Your sword spirit has passed the catastrophe, and it is of no use to keep the sword, just give it to me."


    "Give it to you, and then change my life?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head, "I gave you the sword, then the Xiahou family will know that I took the sword. Then you let go of the power of the seal Xiahou Wan''er to wake her up, and they will definitely find it. I, even facing the realm of cultivating immortals and telling everything, then everything I did before will be meaningless. What is the use of being alive?"


    His eyes brightened, and he said calmly, "Zhou Shu, you must have thought of these things a long time ago? But you still have to say that, just want to get the sword spirit and the blue night sword first, and then hand me over Xiahou family, put it all over, right?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and sighed unconsciously, "Wei Shang, I really admire you."


    She shook her head, "Admire me, I admire you, right? You are sometimes aggressive and sometimes compliant. You have said so much to make me believe you and do what you say, but unfortunately you don��t Knowing that my destiny has long been doomed, and I am on a path of no return, and there is no way to look back."


    "Originally, I thought I was dead, and the millennia of grievances would stop there."


    He stared at Zhou Shu, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "But now I know what you want, then, instead, I have a way out and the capital to negotiate terms with you, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu looked at him calmly and nodded slightly.


    "Yes, you can negotiate terms, but I want to see if the terms are worth it."...

 Chapter 1424: Fight again

    "Xiahou Shuangbi, Qingyan Yitian."


    "Relying on the sky is a symbol of the supreme power of the Xiahou family. It has always been worn by the head of the family. It is passed down to this day, and it is impossible for outsiders to get it and needless to say. But Qingyan is not. It is full of spirituality and cannot give birth to a sword spirit. High, only swordsmen with extremely high kendo talents can be recognized by it and be qualified to use it. This is the rule of the Xiahou family and cannot be changed."


    "It used to have 17 masters, all of whom were truly powerful swordsmen. Xiahouen, the ancestor of the Xiahou family, used the sword to enter the Tao, and he was promoted to immortals for 700 years. Later, Xiahouyuan retreats for thousands of years to understand the true meaning of sword Twenty-one sword intents have been handed down from later generations, which shocked the world. It is still called the sword of Beilu by Jian Xiu today, describing the vastness and depth of other sword intents, which no one can match..."


    "Because the Blue Nightmare Sword is very demanding of its master, the Blue Nightmare Sword is not always in Xiahou''s house. It has been donated by Xiahou''s family three times, and all of them are the top sword repairers in the world of immortality. After the master falls, the Xiahou family will take back the Blue Nightmare Sword."


    "In the Xiahou family today, no one has been qualified to use the Blue Nightmare sword for more than three thousand years."


    "The true meaning of kendo preserved in the Blue Nightmare Sword is numerous and diverse. There are no less than a hundred kinds of sword intent marks alone. It is really shocking and shocking. If you fully understand it, kendo will definitely be able to go to a higher level, and the old man will have it again. Feijian��s thoughts...Of course, I wouldn��t do that. My energy is all on Wugou. It is enough to have Wugou, and it can conceal my identity."


    "To tell you frankly, the current Wugou, if there is the Blue Nightmare Sword, it can defeat the three-tier monk of the Crossing Tribulation Realm, but without it, it will at best be tied with the first-tier cultivator of the Crossing Tribulation Realm."


    Bu Xia looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "You said, is it worth it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seemingly thoughtful.


    How does he know the benefits of the Blue Nightmare Sword? Otherwise, he would not come to the Xiahou family to fetch the sword.


    The Seventh-Rank Supreme Flying Sword is already rare, and the Blue Nightmare Sword has followed many great abilities. Among them, the sword intent is wonderful and it is of great use to him and Caiying, and he must get it.


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "So, the Azure Nightmare Sword is definitely not on you."


    "What do you think? Of course not!"


    He sneered and said flatly, "Suddenly called by Xiahou''s family, something must happen, why would I bring it with me? Now Wu Gu is meditating in a dense place, understanding the sword intent, and consolidating his realm."


    Zhou Shu said slightly, "In other words, if you don''t tell me where the secret is, I won''t get the Blue Nightmare Sword."


    Not forgiving loudly, "Yes, only I know that place, and only I can open the formation."


    Zhou Shu just smiled, "It seems that you are indeed qualified to negotiate terms, so what do you want?"


    Not forgiving, she looked at Zhou Shu and said, "It''s very simple, I will give you the sword, and you will help me hide my identity."


    "You want to continue walking in the world of immortality as a master of unforgiveness, and complete your plan of revenge."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and slowly said, "As long as you don��t hinder me, I don��t have any opinion, but are you sure you can get rid of Xiahou��s family? Three months later, if you can��t let Xiahou Wan''er recover, Xiahou Zhaode will release Ever you?"


    Without forgiveness, he said calmly, "Simply, you take back your power, I will heal her, and I will no longer restrain her, Xiahou family will naturally not care about me."


    "Sounds great, but have you cured it?"


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, his voice was sharper, "Do you think I didn''t see what''s inside her? Over the years, you have used the resources of the Xiahou family to refine a lot of pills, but all the good parts in the pills have been given to you. With Wugou, all the bad parts were given to her, and even the essence and blood and lifespan she should have were drained by you. Now that she is exhausted, can you cure her? "


    Bu Xia thought for a while and said, "So what, at least it can restore her to her previous appearance."


    "And then, a few years later, a painful death?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "That''s not me, and it''s not the result that the Xiahou family wanted. If you can only do this step, I can say with certainty that after her death, you will stay in Xiahou for all the rest of your life. Aristocratic family, death is impossible to leave, I believe you also know that Xiahou Zhaode has already begun to doubt, after all, he used so many life-extending spirit creatures, but it did not have any effect."


    Not forgiving the slight tremor, "I..."


    He knew well how Xiahou Zhaode spoiled his sister, and if Xiahou Wan''er really died, what Zhou Shu said would be possible.


    "Are you a little regretful?"


    Zhou Shu looked away and sighed, "How big is the Xiahou family. Do you think you can retreat all over after you have done something like this? You can do this dangerously, but you will not leave a back road, even if you save up No matter how long it is, no matter how deep the wisdom is, but in the face of a huge gap in strength, it will eventually be defeated."


    "I����"


    The unforgiveness complexion was tight, but he was speechless.


    The air was a little stagnant, and no one spoke for a long time.


    "I will help you."


    Zhou Shu turned around, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, "I can help you heal Xiahou Wan''er, and even restore her to the beginning, and Xiahou Wan''er, although she should know what you did, she must cover it up. It''s not too difficult..."


    "you help me?"


    Fu Xun was stunned, and he was suddenly happy, as if he had found a life-saving straw, "but how can you do these things?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintlyIn the ordinary, there is a lot of confidence, "I said, I can do it naturally."


    Don''t forgive me for a moment of stagnation, and speechless for a long while.


    He knew what was going on in Xiahou Wan''er. He had almost lost all his essence and blood, his body was extremely weak, and there was little lifespan left. The most important sea of ??consciousness of the cultivator was also abolished, except for a trace of tenacious soul and spiritual root. There is nothing else.


    Can you recover like this?


    Moreover, it seems even more impossible for Xiahou Wan''er to forget the hatred.


    He couldn''t believe it at all.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "In exchange for helping you, you can give me Wu Gu and Qingyanjian together."


    "how can that be!?"


    Without forgiveness, he recovered and shook his head resolutely, "Wu Gu is the result of my hard work for more than a thousand years. All my hope lies in him. How can I give it to you?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said earnestly, "If I don��t help you, you will stay trapped in Xiahou Villa. What can Wugou do? When you die, Wugou will have no owner, even if you master it. With special means, he can be reborn again, but whether he can be found is still a problem. After finding him, whether he wants to be controlled by you again is another problem."


    Bu Xia stared at Zhou Shu, "Wugou is my sword spirit, how can it be out of my control?"


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu''s face sank, "This is hard to say. I think he may not listen to you even now. The sword spirit obeys the sword and obeys the master who is stronger than himself, but now you are not touched either. on."


    As if thinking of something, his face suddenly paled.


    He took a deep breath and slowly said, "I won''t give it to you...you are still lying to me, bewildering me, you can''t do this, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You can think so, but I say it is true."...

 Chapter 1425: Betting

    Looking at Zhou Shu, BuXi fell into confusion.


    I don��t know if Zhou Shu��s sentence is true or false. He vowed to say something impossible to achieve. I don��t know if Zhou Shu��s head is confused, or he is confused. It is because of his deep wisdom and thinking that he can��t keep up. .


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and continued, "It''s not difficult to choose, you tell me where the Blue Nightmare Sword and the Sword Spirit are, I will solve other things for you, and you still won''t forgive the master afterwards."


    Not forgiving a little at a loss, but still sticking to the bottom line, just shook his head, "I can''t give you the sword spirit."


    "You are willing to bear the sword, but you can''t bear the sword spirit. Don''t you know that to Sword Spirit Wugou, the Azure Nightmare Sword is everything to him now. How does this differ from how you feel about the sword spirit?"


    Zhou Shu Zheng said, "Do you think Sword Spirit is willing to listen to you, and would rather give me the Azure Nightmare Sword instead of staying by yourself?"


    The expression of Unforgiveness was shocked, he couldn''t help lowering his head, and paused for a while before saying, "He was trained by me, and he will definitely listen to me."


    "Are you not understanding, or are you deceiving yourself?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled slightly, "It''s better that I make a bet with you, I bet your sword spirit Wugou will never leave the Blue Nightmare Sword."


    "What are you betting on?"


    Bu Xia raised his head, there was a little red, crimson in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said thoughtfully, "If Wu Gu is willing to leave the Azure Nightmare Sword, I only want a sword. If he refuses, then you can''t control him. Very simple, sword and sword spirit. Leave it to me to deal with."


    "He won''t betray me!"


    Unforgivable eyes grew redder and looked a little frightening.


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and said indifferently, "Do you gamble or not?"


    "bet!"


    Not forgiving to stare at Zhou Shu, "If he doesn''t listen to me, then what is the point of leaving him? But I believe that the sword spirit I cultivated with great care is immaculate and will never betray me!"


    "Very well, it is so decided."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and a soft smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Since you agree, then I will also follow the agreement to help you solve Xiahou Wan''er''s affairs, preserve your reputation, and let you continue to take revenge on the Heavenly Sword Gate. ."


    "How can you do it?"


    Thinking of this, I still don��t understand.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have my own way, but from now on, you must listen to me at every point in Xiahoushi''s house."


    I didn��t forgive it for a while, "If you can hide this from the Xiahou family, there is nothing I hear from you, but I hope you can do it."


    "well."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand slightly, seeming to hear a broken sound.


    Not long after, a divine consciousness suddenly arrived, followed by a tall figure.


    Xiahou Zhaode.


    His face was slightly solemn, "Master Fu, why are you here? What are you doing here?"


    He suddenly received the divine thoughts placed in the soul card, thinking that something was wrong with Master Unforgiveness, and rushed over immediately.


    No forgiveness bowed to him and apologized, "Duke Zhaode, I accidentally met this little friend Zhou, so I talked a few words. I wanted to see his swordsmanship, but I accidentally broke the spiritual card. sorry."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Don''t blame Zhaode, it was my fault. The sword intent was out of control for a while."


    He let go of the restraints, and the divine consciousness that he did not forgive before would naturally return to Xiahou Zhaode, but there is no need to worry about what divine consciousness has detected. Under the restraint of Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness, the divine consciousness can''t feel anything. I thought I was still in the spirit card, and I didn''t have to return until I released the restraints.


    "Is that so... it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, Zhou Xiaoyou, don''t care about it either, forget it."


    Xia Hou Zhaode saw the expressions of the two of them, and guessed the clues of the matter. Most of them did not forgive the master when he saw that Zhou Shu was too young and wanted to test, but he didn''t want to be fought back by Zhou Shu, so he broke the spiritual card. Where can there be so much carelessness.


    Transform the God Realm to test and cross the Tribulation Realm, or take a lesson, as long as it doesn''t hinder saving people.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    "By the way, Duke Zhaode."


    A kind face with an unforgiving face, "This little friend Zhou turned out to be a medical practitioner, and he has achieved quite a lot. I think if he helps, Xiahou Wan''er will recover faster."


    "Medical repair?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode''s expression was stagnant, and he thought for a while, "I heard that the lotus school does have a deep relationship with the Hua family. Could it be that the little friends..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Hehe, I have a good relationship with the Hua family, and I have been taught personally by Master Hua Yulian, which is considered a medical practitioner."


    "Why didn''t the little friend say earlier?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode stumbled and said, "The old man has heard that the Hua family has excellent medical skills, but he was rejected by Master Hua many times before. He said that he would live in seclusion and never go to the world. No matter how I bid, I disagree. With the help of King Dan, I didn��t look for it again, but it��s always a pity. If there is Master Hua, maybe... Well, if I knew that the little friend had been taught by Master Hua, the old man would have asked the little friend. coming."


    "Zhaode''s reputation is over, and it is not too late."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I can''t forgive the master to say Miss Xiahou Wan''er has a problem now?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode nodded again and again, "Yes, I was always sick, but now I am unconscious, the old man is really anxious."


    "In this case," Zhou Shu appeared a little solemn, "I don''t know, can you let me take a look?"


    "The little friend is indeed a doctor with kindness, and it will be good if he is willing to go."


    Xia Hou Zhaode arched his hand at Zhou Shu, turned his head to look at unforgiveness, and said slowly, "What do you think of the master?"


    Inquired politely, but in essence it was decided, and he had a slight doubt about unforgiveness in his heart.


    No forgiveness nodded immediately, "Of course it''s good, I can''t ask for it. If Xiahou Wan''er''s disease can be cured, I don''t know how pleased it is. Besides, Xiaoyou Zhou is a medical practitioner, and he is from the Chinese family. The impact will only be good."


    "Since the master doesn''t mind, it is naturally best."


    Xiahou Zhaode showed a trace of satisfaction and smiled, "The two, shall we go now?"


    The two would not object, and nodded one after another.


    A long rainbow emerged from Xia Hou Zhaode''s feet and stretched straight to the platform. The two of them didn''t talk much, and immediately followed.


    After not taking a few steps, Zhou Shu heard Xia Hou Zhaode��s transmission, "Xiaoyou Zhou, since you are the preacher of the Chinese medical school, the old man believes in you. Wan''er can tell me if you have any questions. Just talk about what you need, old man. It will never let you suffer."


    Zhou Shu kept quiet, "This is natural, I will do my best."


    Xiahou Zhaode paused, "Also, if that unforgiveness offends you, I will spare him once, and wait for Wan''er to get better, whatever you want."


    "I''m not such a stingy person, but I remember the words of Duke Zhaode."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and immediately passed this sentence to Unforgiveness.


    Shifu''s face turned pale, and he was speechless for a while. ...

 Chapter 1426: Earnest

    Compared with the huge family, the power of unforgiveness is too small.


    He himself probably knew that walking on thin ice, he was shocked at every step, and he could hide it for a while, but he could not hide it for a lifetime. When Xiahou Wan''er died, it would probably be his own end.


    What he can do now is to listen to Zhou Shu''s instructions.


    In the attic.


    Looking at Xiahou Wan''er lying on the couch, Xia Hou Zhaode''s eyes were full of distress, and he sighed slightly, "Little Friend Zhou, this is her, just take a look."


    Zhou Shu nodded, walked to the side of the bed, and stared for a while, with a touch of his finger, a gentle force went around the soft and boneless wrist.


    "Wait."


    Xia Hou Zhaode stopped Zhou Shu and said, "Master, are you sure it''s okay? If you let the little friend''s Yuanli touch..."


    Shake his head and said, "Don''t worry, Zhaode will not be able to change to another person, but if you are a little friend, it should be no problem."


    Zhou Shu turned around and nodded, "Don''t worry, Duke Zhaode, what I use is not the common law, but the Hua family��s Fengchun tactic. The power in it is not Yuan Li. It comes from the Hua��s Wu Qin Xi. There are only benefits, no harm."


    "Wu Qin Xi and Feng Chun Jue, the old man has also heard of it, but I never thought that the little friends would meet them."


    Xia Hou Zhaode''s expression was slightly shaken, and his joy was revealed without concealment, "The old man can really rest assured."


    Because of the warning of unforgiveness, in order to prevent Xiahou Wan''er from having an accident, in the attic, he did not dare to use any of his vitality and spiritual knowledge, not to mention the sword intent.


    Zhou Shu naturally knew this, and had no scruples, let go of his spiritual consciousness, and carefully checked again. Of course, he had already visited.


    Withdrawing his strength, Zhou Shu groaned a bit and was speechless for a while.


    Xia Hou Zhaode hesitated for a while and couldn''t help but said, "How''s it going, little friend?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said slowly, "Frankly speaking, she is in a very bad state. From the perspective of her mind, her mind is full of distracting thoughts, and the sea of ??consciousness is completely broken. From the body, she is extremely weak. , The essence and blood and longevity are all depleted, and time is running out."


    "What, has it reached this point?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode''s body trembled suddenly, and his face immediately turned pale.


    And he was not the only one who was white, and the unforgiveness on the side was the same. He didn''t expect Zhou Shu to say that. Could it be that Zhou Shuyin was caught?


    Xia Hou Zhaode''s gaze has fallen on him, sharp as a knife, "No forgiveness, what did you do?"


    Without mercy, he took two steps back, "Duke Zhaode, I..."


    "Don��t worry, Master Zhaode, there��s nothing wrong with not forgiving Master," Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said in a slow voice, "I heard that the master has been refining pills for her. Because of these pills, her energy and veins are very strong. Keeping it well, and ensuring that her spirit is intact, and the heart demon is temporarily suppressed, can she maintain a good condition. If it weren''t for those pills, I''m afraid she would have fallen."


    "Is that so?"


    If Xia Hou Zhaode realized something, he immediately changed his face and said, "I was in a hurry, please don''t blame me, Master."


    BuXu secretly breathed a sigh of relief and replied politely, "Hehe, Gong Zhaode is eager to save his sister. It''s a little rude, it doesn''t hurt."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it without forgiveness, and continued, "But... also because of the long-term use of pills and too much tonic, her body cannot bear it. Those life-prolonging spiritual objects have had a counterproductive effect. They didn''t work, but reduced them. Shouyuan."


    Unforgiveness was another surprise.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, and then said, "It is about medical theory. The so-called interlacing is like a mountain, and this is the fault that I have to forgive the master... In fact, for the patient, the combination of medical and elixir has the best effect. Errors."


    Xia Hou Zhaode also had no time to take care of it, so he hurriedly said, "Little friend, is there a way to make up?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "In my opinion, based on her aptitude, there will be no problem in transforming the gods in a few years, so there is no need to worry about lifespan."


    "But how can I recover?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode sighed, "Moreover, it has been hundreds of years, and her cultivation hasn''t improved a bit. How can she transform her into a god?"


    Don��t forgive me, ��Don��t be impatient, Xiaoyou Zhou is a master of medicine. Now that he sees the crux, he must also know what to do.��


    Seeing Xia Hou Zhaode''s expectant gaze, Zhou Shu thought for a while and said seriously, "I can help her recover, and return to the original state, back to the state where the soul is not affected by the demons and distracting thoughts."


    "Really?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode exclaimed, and grabbed Zhou Shu''s arm with some gaffe, "If the little friend can make Wan''er return to the beginning, no matter what you want, I will promise you."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "For example, Relying on Heavenly Sword?"


    "what?"


    Xiahou Zhaode was startled, his face gradually dimmed, and he said slowly, "The Heavenly Sword is a symbol of Xiahou''s family. This is not the only thing, and everything else is fine."


    Zhou Shu arched his hand, "Don��t be offended by Duke Zhaode. I��ll just see if Duke Zhaode is sincere. Of course, I won��t want your Xiahou family��s symbol of the Heavenly Sword. It��s just that there are some other requirements. He paused and continued, "I hope that Xiahou family can support me with some human and material resources when I need it."


    "This is no problem Xiahou Zhaode immediately nodded, "As long as the little friend needs it, the Xiahou family is obliged to do so, but I hope the little friend will not deceive me..." He said, he glanced at Bu Xun , With profound meaning, turned to Zhou Shu again, "We must let Wan''er recover. "


    "I promised you, I will do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded with a lot of confidence, "But this is not a trivial matter. It needs the full support of Xiahou''s family to succeed."


    Xiahou Zhaode looked serious, "Don''t worry, as long as you can save Wan''er, Xiahou''s family will do their best. You can say what the little friend needs now."


    "I''m still waiting for a few companions, and wait until they come to officially start the treatment, but before that, Duke Zhaode can prepare some spiritual things, which will also benefit Wan''er as soon as possible," Zhou Shu thought for a moment and said slowly. "What I need is elegant grass, condensed flint, rootless fruit... etc. That''s it."


    "what."


    Xia Hou Zhaode was stunned, "These spiritual things, Master Fu Xian mentioned before, and you also said it... It seems that your thoughts are somewhat the same."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Fushou and smiled slightly, "Naturally, Master Fushou is also working hard for Xiahou Wan''er, and if I treat her, Master Fushou will also contribute."


    The spiritual things Zhou Shu said were not forgiving.


    Xia Hou Zhaode nodded, "Don''t worry, you two, I will prepare these things as soon as possible."


    "Okay, then I will leave first."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand, "If Zhaode needs it, he can come to me at any time."


    Without forgiveness, she also raised her hand quickly, "Duke Zhaode, I''m leaving too, Wan''er will be fine with little friend Zhou there."


    "hope so."


    Xia Hou Zhaode exhaled and said solemnly, "I have been disappointed many times, and I can''t be disappointed anymore."

 Chapter 1427: Lord Palace

    "How can you help him, my palace is very unhappy!"


    A little man jumped out and stared at Zhou Shu, his cheeks bulging with anger, "That Wei injury is very bad. At the beginning, he killed many people at the sword meeting. Now he has killed a good person like this. You...you are helping the gang to abuse!"


    "I will use idioms."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t deny that he is bad, but I helped Xiahou Wan''er and Xiahou''s family, not him."


    The little man snorted, "But you helped him too. If you don''t help him to hide, he will definitely be chased by the Xiahou family. Now that you help him, he can harm others freely. "


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Heaven Sword Sect has done evil to him, and he wants revenge. I have no reason to stop him."


    Xiao Ren''er shook his head, "But he didn''t stop hurting the Heavenly Sword Sect. Xiahou Wan''er didn''t do anything. He didn''t want to hurt her."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "Yes, it is his fault. It is really abhorrent to transfer the blame that Heaven Sword Sect should bear to others."


    "Knowing that you still help him makes my palace very angry!"


    The little man looked at Zhou Shu and pouted, "Such a person should be allowed to die early, and I would rather not help him than a sword."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "You are right, but the wrongdoer is wronged and the debtor is the owner. Naturally, his enemies will find him to collect the mistakes he committed, just like he seeks the Heavenly Sword Sect to collect debts. Why bother with it?"


    "You mean, let Xiahou Wan''er go to collect debts?"


    The little man was a little puzzled, "How to ask, she is like that."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "When she recovers, she must be promoted soon. With the Xiahou family, it is not difficult for her to deal with a Wei injury without a sword spirit?"


    The little man said blankly, "But you said you helped Wei Shang conceal it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I didn''t say that I kept hiding things for him. It''s not my duty."


    "Ah," the little person was startled, "are you trying to tell Xiahou Wan''er the truth?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I don��t need to tell anything, she knows the truth by herself. All I have to do is to ask her to seek justice later. I will help her recover and I believe she will also help me. of."


    The little man said in surprise, "Isn''t that Wei injury can''t get anything."


    "If you do something wrong, you have to pay a price, and no one can escape."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and slowly said, "If he only works on the Heavenly Sword Gate, I might really help him, it''s a pity."


    The little man thought for a while, and whispered, "Uh, uh... I blamed you."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu lifted the little man up and put it on his hand, and gave it a double jab, "It''s okay, but I am destined to be promoted together. In the future, you still have to be more obedient. I will not act against my heart. , But you shouldn��t speculate about me, and as a sword spirit, it��s very important for you to communicate with your master."


    "It''s already very connected, okay, my palace has always learned from you, huh."


    The little man glared at Zhou Shu, "Let the palace go down, and poke the palace, this palace is shameless."


    "Hahahaha."


    Zhou Shu burst into laughter, not only didn��t let go, but grasped tighter, the little man twisted around, quite dissatisfied, ��I��ve known that I will not get this clone. There are many things, and if there is anything else, I will bother this palace..."


    "Caiying, have you learned everything you taught you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and let go of his hand, with a serious expression, "It won''t be long before you are about to start a big battle, which is very important to you."


    "War..."


    The little man frowned, seemingly puzzled, but soon understood, "He Wugou, right?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The seventh-order Wugou will never agree to take the Azure Nightmare Sword away. This battle is inevitable. I intend to let you defeat him and absorb his origin."


    The little man was stunned and suddenly excited, "Ah, if you really do, this palace will definitely grow a lot, maybe it will be able to overcome the catastrophe again!"


    "It''s not maybe, it''s for sure."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Wugo has experienced more than 30 sword slaves and spent so long in the sword pavilion. His understanding of sword intent far exceeds that of ordinary sword spirits, and he has obtained his origins, and there is no problem breaking through the first floor. "


    The little person nodded, "Well, I must work hard! But... he should be very good, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Wu Gu, like you, has just crossed the catastrophe, but he has hidden many sword slaves, and he must have more combat experience than you. With the help of the Blue Nightmare sword, his strength must be above you, and Much beyond."


    "that����"


    Xiao Ren''er showed some hesitation, but soon he hesitated and disappeared. Looking at Zhou Shu, she was very firm and said, "That''s not afraid, my palace will definitely defeat him in order to become an immortal!"


    "I like your arrogant and self-confident look," Zhou Shu smiled, "rest assured, I will help you naturally."


    "Well, my palace won''t thank you."


    The little man snorted, and his little face was full of joy, "However, how do you know Wugou would never agree? He should have a good relationship with Wei Shang and won''t betray him easily, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously No, he will definitely betray Wei Shang. "


    The little man just doesn''t understand, "Why?"


    "Wuji has controlled many sword slaves, and it is inevitable that they are also contaminated with the obsession of the sword slaves-those sword slaves are all bitter towards Wei. For example, when Gai Feng was at the Dongsheng Sword Club, he was right It is impossible for Wei Shang��s hatred to disappear. After death, it will inevitably turn into obsessions and be entangled on the sword spirit����, with so many obsessions affecting the sword spirit, do you think Wu Gu will still obey Wei Shang��s words? The injury is stronger than Wugou, so Wugou will still tolerate it, but once Wei''s injury is not as good as Wugou?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "And the most important thing is that in order to grow up with Jian Xiu, Jian Ling will become one with Jian Xiu, and now Wei Shang does not hold a sword at all, nor is it a sword repair! Sword Xiu is not, why would Sword Spirit listen to him? Wei Shang only controls Wu Gu, not the relationship between Sword Xiu and Sword Spirit. When Sword Spirit is stronger than him, how can he not leave?"


    The little man seemed to have some enlightenment, "If you say that, this palace understands a little bit. Indeed, it''s not a sword repairer anymore. What Sword Spirit is doing with him."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, nodded, and continued, "And Wei Shang still regards himself as a sword repairman, thinking that Wu Gu''s relationship with him will never change. Unfortunately, it has been a thousand years... his bet. , The loser is set."


    "Well, I understand now that you did everything right."


    The little Ren''er nodded sensibly, suddenly looked at Zhou Shu, and blinked, "But, that...even if you are not a sword repairman, this palace will listen to you."


    "Hehe, I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Caiying, I don''t see you like other sword spirits, you are destined to be promoted with me."


    "Hmph, don''t be so confident, this palace will run too, and also, call me Lord Palace!"

 Chapter 1428: Miaodi Come

    Over Xiahou Villa, two lotus flowers slowly drifted closer.


    The lotus was green and white. On the green lotus stood two female cultivators looking forward, while on the white lotus there was only one person, with eyes closed and eyebrows sitting like a statue.


    In the hall, Xia Hou Zhaode was taken aback and stood up immediately, "Why did she come?"


    Xia Houying was taken aback for a moment, but did not notice, "Duke Zhaode, who is here?"


    "Stop talking, come and meet me all together."


    Xia Hou Zhaode stood up slowly, walked out of the hall, the five-colored changhong, went straight to the sky, and landed in front of the lotus.


    People follow the rainbow, and Xiahou Zhaode bowed his hands and described it with a serious description, "Master Miaodi is coming, and Xiahou''s family has missed the welcome, which is really offensive."


    The monk on the white lotus is like a girl, with a star-shaped golden sand on the front of her forehead. It is the Miaodi Immortal Master who has been living deep in the Valley of Wuguang. The Nine Ranks withered Rongtong Xuan, and the cultivation base is still above Xiahou Zhaode, she got up and paid it Yili, said indifferently, "Duke Zhaode, I haven''t seen him for thousands of years, and he is still the same as before. It is really a blessing for the world of cultivating immortals."


    The female cultivator on Qinglian also paid a salute, "Junior Cihangzong Yuanheyin, I have met Duke Zhaode."


    "The younger generation of lotus school of Yangmei has met Zhaode."


    Xiahou Zhaode smiled in return, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes, "What is the matter with the immortal master coming to the Xiahou family? Could it be that my children endured things outside?"


    Miao Di''s lips moved slightly, "Duke Zhaode, Zhou Shu is with you, right?"


    "what?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode was stunned, "Is it possible that the immortal master came to him specially?"


    Miao Di nodded slightly without saying a word, while the Yuanhe sound beside him said warmly, "Duke Zhaode, we are indeed here to see Zhou Shu. He said he would meet us here. The reason is not clear... anyway. The matter is quite important, so please make it clear to Zhaode."


    "Hehe, Xiaoyou Zhou is here."


    Xia Hou Zhaode put away his surprise, and said with a gentle smile, "Then a few of you, please come with me."


    "Thank you, Zhaode."


    Yuan Heyin bowed his body and showed respect.


    Changhong stretched all the way, hanging straight into the blue mountains, Xia Hou Zhaode stretched his sleeves, two green and white lotus floats on the rainbow, and followed.


    The others didn''t know what was going on, they were just stunned.


    "Ah, is that the rumored Master Miaodi, the first person of Cihangzong? At least several thousand years old, but looks exactly like a girl. How could he be so young and bright, just looking like Being blown in by the spring breeze, comfortable and really intoxicating..."


    "Hey, hello, hello! I said your focus is wrong, right? The point is not why she came to our Xiahou family?"


    "Didn''t she say that, she came to see Zhou Shu."


    "How is it possible! Zhou Shu is the second stage of crossing the tribulation realm, and will let Immortal Master Miaodi, the first person of this big sect, to find him? You know, monks like Immortal Miaodi are all from the town sect. It is impossible to leave the sect for one step, even if something big happens."


    "Who knows, maybe it was Zhou Shu who invited to help Xiahou Wan''er?"


    "Duke Zhaode doesn''t have that kind of face, right? How is Zhou Shu possible? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Then why do you say it, I can''t think of it anyway."


    Xia Houxuan was also at a loss. Immortal Master Miaodi visited Xiahou''s family. How could this happen? Is it really for Zhou Shu?


    Looking at the leisurely and content Xia Houying not far away, he suddenly felt that something was broken, and regretted why he was so mean to Zhou Shu before.


    Biluoshan.


    "Brother!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Yang Mei could not wait to run over, plunged her head into her arms, her face full of joy.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, rolled her sleeves, and stepped forward to salute, "Master Miaodi, Master Zhaode, Fairy Yuan, I don''t know if the three have come in person. They have not met, so please don''t blame it."


    He also had some surprises in his eyes. He notified Ci Hangzong and Yang Mei in advance, hoping that Cihangzong could come to help a few people to help deal with the Yinkui tribe in Juyin Mountain, but he didn''t expect that even the Immortal Master Miaodi came here personally. accident.


    It seems that the Yinkui clan is really the top priority for Cihangzong.


    For him, there is nothing wrong with it. He wanted to borrow a few people, but he borrowed the feeling of a whole sect.


    Immortal Master Miaodi opened his eyes, glanced at Zhou Shu, shook his head and said, "It turns out that you really have reached the Second Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm, but I made a mistake."


    Zhou Shu was slightly confused, "Well, what did the fairy master say?"


    Miao Di''s face was indifferent, and no one else said, "A few years ago, my disciple and I used the puppet you left to calculate once. I said that you will suffer a catastrophe, but you can be promoted to the first stage of the disaster. The disciple said that you could reach the second level. I felt a little strange, but she was right."


    "It''s a coincidence, the fairy master doesn''t need to care."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, as if he felt something, and said with joy, "Master''s disciple, is it Bian Xue?"


    Miao Di did not answer, and closed his eyes again.


    Xia Hou Zhaode on the side felt embarrassed, and said with a smile, "While talking, the old man is going to prepare the spiritual feast, and I also invite a few to be able to admire the light, so that the Xiahou family will be splendid."


    "Zhaode has done a job."


    Yuan Heyin hurriedly nodded and agreed, and Zhou Shu glanced at him, warmly said Duke Zhaode and don''t worry, the monk of Ci Hangzong came, and it was related to the treatment of the sister. You can start in a few days. Duke Zhaode prepares first. "


    "what?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode''s complexion changed suddenly, and he was overjoyed. "It turns out that several people came here for Wan''er. The old man is really grateful, so let''s prepare."


    Miao Di remained motionless, with a calm expression, as if he had already felt it, but the Yuanhe sound was slightly stagnant, but he didn''t know what Zhou Shu was saying, so he nodded gently.


    Xiahou Zhaode no longer said more, and went very happy.


    Miaodi still kept silent, Yuan Heyin smiled at Zhou Shu, and said with a little doubt, "Sect Master, what do you mean about the treatment of the younger sister Zhaode? I have nothing to do with the Xiahou family. It''s all for the Yinkui clan. The matter is too serious. Yinkui and Cihangzong are enemies, no different from the demons. They invade the world of Xuanhuang. Cihangzong must not sit back and watch, so Master Miaodi decided Reveal the demons yourself, but... are you trying to trick Cihangzong into failing?"


    "Fairy Yuan, I have no intention of this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "The Yinkui Clan is Beiluzhou. I also want to inform you that I hope you can help. There will be no falsehood in this matter. The treatment of Xiahou Wan''er is just by the way, and there is no need for Master Miaodi to do it. There is bayberry. Just help me."


    Yuan Heyin seemed to have some enlightenment, "Is that right? I''m rude for a while, don''t blame Sect Master Zhou."


    Yangmei said loudly, "Brother, no matter who you want to save, I will help you!"


    Zhou Shu touched her head and said with a smile, "Naturally want you, you can''t do without you."


    Yuanheyin said warmly, "I don''t know what the situation is, can Sect Master Zhou express it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and told the story a little bit, of course, not much. It was enough to let them know that Xiahou Wan''er had something.


    (PS: Thank you Suzhou Jinxia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1429: Treat

    In the attic.


    Xiahou Wan''er lay flat on the couch, without knowing the personnel, Zhou Shu and Yang Mei stood in front of her.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Yangmei, how?"


    Yang Mei watched for a long time, and said softly, "Senior brother, don��t worry, if I protect her with my compassionate force, even if she suffers more turbulence, she will not die, but the compassionate force can only last for two days. Left and right, if it''s been a long time, I''m afraid some won''t be able to protect it."


    "That''s good, two days should be enough."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Master Miaodi praises you, saying that your power of compassion has the true meaning of perfect sacrifice, and can best protect others. No one in Cihangzong can match, even if you change to Fairy Yuan, It may not be able to protect her well."


    "But she''s so pitiful," Yang Mei frowned, with a trace of sadness in her eyes. "Although her appearance is intact, her body is full of residual poison from the pill, and there is a lot of remaining essence and blood... That unforgiveness, it''s Wei Wei Injury, she completely regarded her as an experiment, and tried various pills on her. She had at least eaten hundreds of pills, most of which were unsuccessful."


    Zhou Shu nodded and sighed lightly, "It''s not shallow to do evil."


    Yang Mei was a little angry, "Always try pill with innocent people, then Wei Shang is not worthy to be a pill repair."


    "It''s also called King Pill, haha."


    Zhou Shu sneered, with a lot of disdain, "Good and evil are rewarded, as long as we can restore Xiahou Wan''er, he will get retribution."


    "Ok."


    Yangmei nodded lightly, with a hint of anxiety, "Brother, she is better to deal with her physical problems, but there are still residual thoughts and souls. I am worried that Duxin Dan will not be able to completely solve it, because Duxin Dan assists the soul to suppress it. Demon, but now she has too few souls..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t worry about the distracted thoughts, leave it to me. As for the demons, only I can restrain them. I can only try to weaken them. The main thing is to rely on her, but don''t worry too much. I believe she can do it. Although her spirit is small, she is strong enough, and she has resisted all these years, but every time she is suppressed by other things. If there is only the inner demon, it should be no problem."


    "Well, brother said so, it must be all right."


    Yang Mei looked at him with a smile on her face, her eyes curled, "Then let''s start."


    "it is good."


    Following Zhou Shu''s promise, the seated Yangmei looked solemn, and it turned out to emit a faint light.


    The light is colorless and invisible, but I can feel it, soft as water, as thin as a silk, shining on Xiahou Wan''er little by little. Soon, the soft light covered her and penetrated into it, moisturizing things silently, completely removing her Protect yourself.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Yang Mei nodded lightly, "Brother, my side is all well, no matter what you do, she will be fine and will not feel anything."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think of something, "If she has pain or something, will it all transfer to you?"


    Yangmei smiled faintly, tenderly like a chrysanthemum, "Senior brother, don��t worry, if there is one, it will disappear instantly. I am not uncomfortable at all. Moreover, the essence of the power of compassion is to take care of yourself through sacrifice. For me, it is a kind of training that can make the way of compassion go further."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, only sighed quietly.


    The Tao of Compassion, in exchange for self-sacrifice, but, if possible, he would rather Yangmei not cultivate this Tao.


    "I will as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu stared at Xiahou Wan''er, with his hands on her body, a faint white smoke came out and surrounded her.


    "Remember, don''t refining wrong, the power of compassion cannot be touched."


    He said to himself and also to the demon refining pot.


    The foundation of his treatment of Xiahou Wan''er lies in refining the demon pot, which can refine all things, as well as refining the soul. As long as it is used properly, it can refine everything in Xiahou Wan''er that does not belong to her. It is the remnant soul, the remaining poison is something else.


    This is the best way. No one else can do it, but you must be very careful.


    Soon the Demon Pot Refining made a response, "If I want to refining it, I can''t do it. The power of this girl''s kindness is vast and pure. It is the real power of Taoism, and it cannot be refined by me now."


    Zhou Shu nodded and let go of his heart, although this was what he expected.


    Not all the power of compassion can be called the power of Tao.


    The way of loving kindness has become a system. By practicing the Sutra of Compassion, the cultivator can naturally cultivate the power of compassion, but that is not the real power of Tao. Only by comprehending the essence of the way of loving kindness can its power come with The power of Tao becomes the real power of Tao.


    Yangmei has experienced the misery of the heart and has already truly enlightened Dao. Her power of compassion naturally also brings pure Dao power, which is very different from the ordinary Citi Hang Sect monk.


    As for the refining demon pot, its own level is similar to that of a heavenly immortal, and it is not impossible to wipe out the power of the Tao, but it is obviously unable to do it now.


    Little by little white smoke penetrated into Xiahou Wan''er''s body, everywhere.


    A lot of residual poison was absorbed when the white smoke passed by, and transformed into Zhou Shu and the cultivation base of the Demon Refining Pot, the remnant soul, etc., which were also inevitable.


    Wash the lead and restore its true colors.


    Within a few hours, many invaders in Xiahou Wan''er''s body were wiped out, leaving the original.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief. It was the first step to success is just the first step.


    Letting go of the imprisoned Shu Zhili, a trace of Xiahou Wan''er''s soul jumped out immediately, looking left and right, with a lot of confusion.


    "Xiahou Wan''er?"


    "who are you?"


    "You don''t have to ask who I am. What you have to do now is suppress the demons who are still around you. Only you can do this, and I can''t help you."


    "it is good!"


    Simple response, with incredible determination.


    The soul turned into a golden flying sword, rushing from left to right in the dark clouds, and soon the flying sword opened the haze, revealing a ray of blue sky.


    It hadn''t been long before the light appeared, and it was covered by a thick dark cloud. The dark cloud rolled in, a shadow, depressed, and countless weird hesitating sounds followed, lingering endlessly, and frightened to hear it.


    Fei Jian did not have a trace of fear, plunged into the dark clouds, the sword light could not help flashing.


    The dark clouds showed signs of shrinking, but the flying sword also began to lose its luster. After being suppressed for too long, it was not easy to be able to make such fierce resistance.


    Feijian was bleak, and in despair, a colorful cloud suddenly floated out of the dark clouds, and the heavy rain fell straight on the Feijian.


    The raining rain gave Feijian the strength to work hard again.


    Feijian quickly got up and launched an offensive against the dark clouds again. Every time when his strength was exhausted, the rain would fall to supplement his strength, and Feijian naturally increased his fighting spirit.


    This was repeated hundreds of times, and the dark clouds could no longer condense and were scattered like smoke.


    The Feijian is the more courageous in the war, galloping horizontally and horizontally, opening and closing, suddenly, suddenly turned into a thousand-zhang sword light, and a sword fell.


    The dark clouds dissipated instantly, and the light was brilliant.


    Yuyu clarified that Wan Liai, there was no trace of impurities in the four fields, and the flying sword stopped under the colorful clouds and turned into a spirit again.


    (PS: Thank you, Xiefeng, Xiaohongzhu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted)

 Chapter 1430: Continue treatment

    "Very well, the heart demon has been cleansed by you."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of relief. As expected, Xiahou Wan''er''s spirit was really tough and extraordinary, successfully suppressing the demons.


    At this point, all the invaders in her body were cleaned up, and the rest was restored.


    "Now, I am still me, I am finally me!"


    The spirit jumped, unable to hide his excitement, and shouted several times.


    Looking forward, she thanked her loudly, "Thank you for your life-saving grace, it is unforgettable! May I ask the name of the senior, and the junior can also remember it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "My name is Zhou Shu, maybe I should call you senior."


    The spirit bowed down three times and said, "Zhou Shu, the younger generation remembered."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "Don''t say this, you haven''t fully recovered yet, hurry up and continue."


    Xiahou Wan''er''s spirit slid in all directions, and she saw that the sea of ??consciousness around it was riddled with holes, like a broken net, and the spirit tree in the center, like dry firewood, couldn''t see a trace of green, and she couldn''t help but shock.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way, you can help me, but be careful."


    "Senior Zhou has ordered that I also ask Senior to do everything possible. Even if something goes wrong, I will never blame Senior."


    The white smoke gradually passed away and was taken back by the refining demon pot.


    With the activation of the Fengchun Jue, a gentle force of comfort gradually penetrated into Xiahou Wan''er.


    There are many divine thoughts attached to the power of Nashu. According to the figure, he quickly found the sea of ??consciousness and covered it little by little, completely enclosing the outside of the sea of ??consciousness.


    It''s like rebuilding a sea of ??consciousness.


    Xiahou Wan''er''s spirit looked at all this, except for gratitude, only shock.


    She couldn''t think of such a magical skill, just as she couldn''t, she still had a day to see the sun again.


    Every plant of spiritual things, without money, turned into a pure aura in Zhou Shu''s hands, continuously poured into the broken sea of ??consciousness.


    The Xiahou family at the top of the immortal cultivation world does not lack these, of course, there are also a few spiritual artifacts from Zhou Shu.


    Soon, the sea of ??consciousness was filled with mist, full of spiritual energy, and with the power of Shu Zhi guarding outside, they could not leave, and gradually condensed into liquid, forming a thin film, patching the broken sea of ??consciousness little by little.


    "Don''t just look at them, use them to restore your soul."


    Zhou Shu screamed, the soul came back to his senses, and quickly separated thousands of branches to accept these warm breath.


    The absorption is fast, and the repair is not slow. Looking at the aura of the sea of ??consciousness and other auras, it will gradually dissipate within a quarter of an hour, but don''t worry, the spiritual things are almost endless, and they have been supplemented.


    Xiahou Wan''er had no consciousness, so Zhou Shu used the magic trick to transform the spiritual thing into a spiritual energy that was easy for the soul to receive.


    I don''t know how long it took, the Tree of Souls finally showed a hint of green, and a few new leaves appeared.


    A thick layer of spiritual fluid was also covered on Shihaibi.


    With the leaves, it shows that the tree of souls has begun to play a role and has completed a very critical step. After that, Xiahou Wan''er can heal and recover by herself.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief and slowly said, "Soon, I will let go of the protection and fully restore your consciousness. You can control your body, and then use the pill to recover your body and the sea. The pill will continue to provide , The process will be very painful, but you have to hold it back. If you can��t help it, you may lose everything.��


    "Senior, I am not afraid of pain, as long as I can recover I am not afraid of anything."


    Shenhun replied immediately, without a trace of hesitation.


    Zhou Shu turned to Yangmei and nodded gently.


    Yangmei''s face turned pale at this time, and she was stunned. She used too much power of compassion, and she was a little haggard, but she was still worried, "Brother, is it all right now? I can hold on for a long time. "


    Walking to her, Zhou Shu held her back and smiled gently, "Yang Mei, you have done enough, and the rest is up to her. Don''t worry, she will get better."


    "That''s fine, brother, I''m actually very tired."


    Yangmei brought a lot of tenderness in her eyes, leaning gently on Zhou Shu, and looking at Xiahou Wan''er with Zhou Shu.


    As the power of compassion dissipated, Xiahou Wan''er''s body trembled suddenly, twitching, and her muscles were twisting, intense and terrifying.


    "Brother, is she okay?"


    Yang Mei was taken aback, but she was still a little worried. Zhou Shu calmly patted her head and said warmly, "Don''t always think about others, don''t worry, her consciousness recovers and she feels the scarred body and the sea, which will definitely be very painful. , You helped her bear a lot before, now it''s her."


    After waiting for a while, the trembling gradually subsided, Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, popping out the pills one by one and feeding them into her mouth.


    Zhou Shu��s spiritual thoughts still linger around her Sea of ??Consciousness, observing her recovery, and speaking from time to time to guide her. Zhou Shu has some experience in recovering the Sea of ??Consciousness, not to mention that in the deduction, he also calculated in advance. Many times.


    With the guidance of Zhou Shu, the assistance of many high-level pills, and the aptitude of the soul that is far superior to others, it is no longer difficult to repair the sea of ??consciousness.


    A little bit of time passed Yangmei was too tired, and fell asleep by him, while Zhou Shu was full of vigor, and there was no sense of fatigue. After that, the body will no longer feel tired.


    Outside the attic.


    Xia Hou Zhaode and Yuan Heyin waited, with worries in their eyes. One worried was his sister, and the other worried was his disciple.


    They couldn''t perceive the situation inside. Although Xia Hou Zhaode didn''t pay much attention to Zhou Shu''s warning and tried to use his spiritual mind to detect it, it didn''t work. This shocked him and also had a hint of curiosity.


    He stroked his beard, "Fairy Yuan, is the relationship between Ci Hangzong and Xiaoyou Zhou good?"


    Yuan Heyin nodded lightly and said neither humble nor overbearing, "Duke Zhaode, to be precise, our Ci Hang Sect and the Heyin Sect of Zhou Sect Master are in the same way."


    "alliance?"


    He couldn''t help being surprised, "Ci Hangzong and Heyin School, the difference between the two is too big..."


    Yuan Heyin smiled lightly, "Hehe, with Sect Master Zhou, even if there is only one person in the Heyin School, Ci Hangzong is willing to ally."


    Xia Hou Zhaode seemed to be thoughtful, arched his hands, "I can''t imagine that Xiaoyou Zhou is so powerful, worthy of the treatment of Ci Hangzong, the reason, Yuan Fairy, can you please elaborate on one or two."


    He got a lot of information from Xia Houying, but after all, he still didn''t believe it and couldn''t help but ask for verification.


    "Speaking of which, I founded the Holland School..."


    A faint flash of color flashed in Yuan Heyin''s eyes, and the warm voice explained, Xia Hou Zhaode couldn''t help nodding, and was speechless for a long while.


    The blue mountains in the distance.


    Above a small peak, he is refining the pill without mercy, and dare not slack.


    Not far from him, Xia Houying fixedly looked at him, with a cold color on the corners of his mouth and a hint of killing intent in his eyes.


    (PS: Thank you PYHuang for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1431: wake

    "She woke up?"


    Yangmei glanced at the bed, seemingly thoughtful.


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I have been awake for a while."


    Yang Mei questioned, "Why don''t you speak, is it still not good, can''t you say it?"


    "Thinking about things, it''s almost the same."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, walked a few steps closer, looked at Xiahou Wan''er and said softly, "Miss Xiahou, I probably know what you are thinking, but don''t think about it for now, listen to me, right?"


    The show gradually opened. Xiahou Wan''er glanced at Zhou Shu, then sat up and bowed her hand in a salute. "Xiahou Wan''er, I have seen Senior Zhou Shu. Thank you Senior for helping me get rid of the evil spirits and lift my bondage. Wan''er is not grateful Do it!"


    "Thank you so much."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and said slowly, "I have observed you for a long time. Your spirit is extremely tough, and Shizui has also suppressed the demons. Your mind should be very clear. Then, you probably know the previous things, right?"


    "know."


    Xiahou Wan''er nodded and said in a straightforward voice, "That''s not forgiving, it''s wrong, it''s Wei injury. He hurt me so deeply, and even the Xiahou family! I will avenge this grudge!"


    "Sure enough."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Then I don''t need to explain more. What I want to say is that you can repay this grudge, but you must repay it later."


    Xiahou Wan''er immediately nodded her head and agreed, "Senior is my lifesaver, but I can''t help it if I have a life, and I��m very grateful that Senior didn��t put forward any conditions before saving me, but... I want Senior to give me enough Reason."


    "The grievances are clear, not bad."


    Zhou Shu showed a touch of satisfaction, "The reason is very simple. I need to do something for me now without forgiveness. When the thing is done, I will do whatever you want. Before that, you need to hide yourself temporarily and still treat him as a rescuer. Your master of unforgiveness."


    Xiahou Wan''er thought for a moment, "Okay."


    A lot of worry flashed between his eyebrows, "Senior, I don''t know if I can do it. I am afraid that I will not be able to control myself when I see him now."


    "I understand that he did a lot of vicious things to you, but on the other hand, this has also increased your spirit a lot, better displayed your qualifications, and completed the Heart Slasher ahead of schedule. Cultivation must be a smooth journey."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The cultivator will inevitably suffer training. Although your training is very long and difficult, it is a good thing to have experienced it."


    "Yes, Sister Wan''er."


    Yangmei walked over and smiled, "Take it as a nightmare for hundreds of years. At the beginning, I had dreams for thousands of years in the heart of suffering. It was also a very difficult and uncomfortable time. , But after the experience, the state of mind and soul has been greatly improved, and the cultivation is much faster."


    "Bitterness?"


    Xiahou Wan''er was taken aback for a moment, "Is this senior the elder of Ci Hangzong?"


    Yangmei''s face was reddish, and she said embarrassedly, "Don''t call me senior, how can someone be your senior."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Ms. Xiahou, this is my younger sister, Yangmei from the lotus school. When she treated you before, she protected you with the power of compassion, otherwise it would be difficult for you to suffer the baptism. ."


    "Thank you Senior Yang!"


    Xiahou Wan''er''s complexion changed slightly, and she immediately bowed her hands in a salute, "The juniors can''t get up yet, just bow like this. Please don''t blame the seniors."


    "No blame, no blame, sister, take a good rest, don''t call seniors anymore..."


    Yangmei hurriedly helped her, and she only shook her head slightly. She called her sister when she saw someone, but she still resisted the word senior.


    Xiahou Wan''er smiled unconsciously, and said frankly, "Okay, I won''t shout in the future, but I really want to thank Sister Yang. My body is really weak and there is so much poison in it. It��s not my sister who helped me to protect me, I��m afraid I��m already dead."


    "That''s what I should do."


    The bayberry smiled sweetly, and it really felt more comfortable.


    "Hehe, my junior sister, as long as it is to save people, we must do our best."


    Zhou Shu touched Yang Mei''s head and smiled slightly, "Miss Xiahou, since you agreed to this matter, I won''t say much."


    "Senior don''t worry, the junior knows what to do. Before the senior speaks, the junior will not do anything to Wei Shang and will conceal the matter. Once the senior agrees, the junior will immediately take revenge and end this grudge."


    Xiahou Wan''er hugged her fist, a sharp killing intent flashed in her eyes.


    This killing intent was very transparent and decisive, and there was no trace of stickiness in it. It could be seen that she no longer has distracting thoughts and demons, and only hates Wei Shang.


    It can be considered a very good growth.


    Zhou Shu saw that she was satisfied. This girl had a distinct grievance and resentment, and she was quite aware of things. With her genius, she would surely become the pillar of Xiahou''s family in the future, and he and her have this relationship. The future Xiahou family Maybe it can also be used by him.


    He smiled indifferently, "I''m anxious to come to Duke Zhaode, I''ll call him in now."


    "Senior is troublesome, I want to see him too."


    A gleam of light flashed in Xiahou Wan''er''s eyes. During the days when she lost her nature, she knew that she had done a lot of wrong things to Xiahou Zhaode, but she knew that she couldn''t change anything, but now she can.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and walked out quickly with Yang Mei Xiahou Zhaode outside the attic, when he saw them, he immediately greeted them.


    Xia Hou Zhaode looked anxious, staring at Zhou Shu, as if he wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say, hesitating, he was completely unlike a family tycoon who was so eager to come to such a situation.


    The cultivators are not merciless. On the contrary, many cultivators are extremely affectionate, such as Wei Shang, Xiahou Zhaode, and the King of Teng.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said slowly, "Duke Zhaode does not need to be anxious, sister Ling has recovered."


    "Really!?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode''s complexion changed drastically, as if he was about to jump up in surprise, he was delighted for a while, and then hesitated, "Xiaoyou Zhou, isn''t it a trick to the old man?"


    "Of course not, Zhaode can rest assured."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Sister Ling is basically okay. It''s just that she can''t use her vitality and consciousness, etc., and her body is not suitable for movement, but it''s not a problem. It will take some time and let Master Fuxu refine some. The right medicine will be fine."


    "Thank you so much, Xiaoyou Zhou, for other things, we''ll talk about it later!"


    Xia Hou Zhaode arched his hand and swept into the attic like the wind, and soon heard his ecstatic shout, "Sister, are you really all right?!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and walked down the attic with Yangmei, Yuan Heyin came over with a worried expression.


    "Yang Mei, are you okay?"


    Yangmei bowed and bowed, "I''m okay, Master Yuan is worried."


    "It''s okay, you can''t have a little problem," Yuan Heyin breathed a sigh of relief, nodded in relief, then turned to Zhou Shu, showing a bit of solemnity, "Sect Master Zhou, things are almost all right, right? We can go to Juyin Mountain. The immortal master can''t wait long, and she is not used to it."


    "Wait a few more days, there is still something to do."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll talk to her in a moment."

 Chapter 1432: Fairy Master Miaomu

    Hill.


    It was originally a quiet place for Zhou Shuxun, but after Miaodi came, he occupied it, magnificently.


    "This is a wonderful place. Although the spiritual energy is not visible and it is far from the spiritual veins, it is the closest to the heavens and the earth, and it was once a place of great power. It can be called the land of the heavens. It is unique in the blue mountain. If you practice here , Do more with less."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Immortal Master Miaodi shook his head slightly, "I don''t understand it. You don''t know the calculation, and you don''t know the texture of the world, how can you find this place?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "The immortal master said that I really don''t know how to calculate, and I don''t know how to trace the Dingmai. I found it because of luck."


    "How can there be such good luck."


    Immortal Master Miaodi just didn''t believe it, "You don''t have to hide it from me. It''s not about being pointed out, or you have got some treasure."


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from the immortal master."


    Zhou Shu spread out his hands, smiled bitterly, reached out and took out something and handed it over, "Master, look at this."


    "Liang Yi Tu?"


    As soon as he saw something, the immortal Master Miaodi''s eyes condensed, and he raised his hand to copy it, and checked it carefully. The more he looked at it, the more surprised he became, "This...this is the long-lost picture of the universe, Yin and Yang, and it is the earliest two. The yiben map, the universe, yin, yang, spring and autumn are all in it, you... how did you get it?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, her face was completely surprised.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I got it by accident."


    Immortal Master Miaodi was slightly stunned, "Don''t say anything, I can naturally know."


    Zhou Shu was startled, "Master Immortal won''t make calculations, right?"


    Immortal Master Miao Di glanced at Zhou Shu and sighed softly, "It would be nice to be able to figure it out. You have a good destiny. You can only see the general direction in the near future. Many details and future developments are not visible at all... ��"


    There are stars in my fate. Zhou Shu had heard Fairy Lingyin say before. Now that Miao Di mentioned it again, he couldn��t help being curious and couldn��t help but wonder, "My fate has stars. What does this mean, good or bad, fairy master? Can you give me some pointers?"


    Immortal Master Miaodi stared at him for a while, then gently shook his head, "It''s not that I don''t say it, I can''t tell it."


    "Oh..." Zhou Shu groaned slightly, even Immortal Master Miaodi couldn''t see clearly, it seemed that there was indeed a problem.


    "Generally speaking, there are stars in your fate. It depends on the color and light of the stars. But the two stars on your fate are sometimes red, sometimes purple, and sometimes black, and the stars are not always bright, sometimes very bright, sometimes very dark, covering In the future, if you can��t even see the direction, it��s hard to say whether they are good or bad for you."


    Immortal Master Miaodi sighed lightly, "It is said that the first one is Tiandao Star, but it is not very similar. I can''t say anything. In short, your future is difficult to predict.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, there seemed to be a trace of worry in her eyes, or she was born for him.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The future is difficult to tell, and that is not a bad thing. It shows that there are infinite possibilities. I just wait for me to create it myself, hehe."


    Immortal Master Miaodi was taken aback, and then calmly showed a hint of a smile, "You are very cheerful and determined, but I also think that your future achievements will not be limited by your destiny, you will have your own direction... ...Since time immemorial, the sanctified may be so."


    She said this sentence very hard, maybe she didn''t know how to export it.


    Sanctification... It is not a good thing to pretend to be sanctified in the Xuanhuang world, and it will even lead to divine condemnation.


    The sky suddenly darkened, dark clouds filled the sky, and in the blink of an eye, the Biluoshan was completely covered by darkness.


    Zhou Shu looked towards the sky and suddenly drank, "Are you coming again!?"


    Soon, the dark clouds dissipated, and the light came again.


    Immortal Master Miaodi was shocked and didn''t know what happened.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Thank you, Master Xian, I know, Master Xian won''t have to talk about it again in the future."


    He roughly understands why, Tiandao, seems to be very taboo against the word "sanctification", once it is touched, it will happen, but Tiandao has violated the rules last time, and now he will violate it again. It is estimated that it is impossible, only knowing Hard to retreat.


    Immortal Master Miaodi nodded lightly, as if he had realized something, "I won��t say more, it seems that the secret has been touched unintentionally. It is really not appropriate to say more, let��s say a few more words, I am afraid that the catastrophe is coming, ha ha, but... You are really extraordinary."


    "The immortal master has been awarded."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The fairy said before that you can naturally know the origin of the Liangyi Tu, but it is not a calculation. Why is that?"


    "Say you are extraordinary, but very confused."


    Immortal Master Miaodi turned the two yi diagrams over, swiping a few fingertips, and a few words suddenly appeared.


    Huaguoshan, Liangyizong.


    The handwriting is hidden in the lines of the Liangyi Tu. It is actually very obvious, but if you don''t know the calculation and don''t understand the Liangyi Tu, you won''t be able to see it at all. Zhou Shu doesn''t know it, so naturally it can''t be seen.


    "It turns out that this is the case, it''s still the immortal master''s wonderful eyes.


    Zhou Shu laughed twice, showing a trace of embarrassment.


    He didn''t intend to tell anyone about the secret realm of Huaguo Mountain, except for the inside of the Heyin School, but he didn''t want to be exposed directly.


    "It seems that you have entered the secret realm of Huaguo Mountain. This mysterious secret realm that has not appeared for tens of thousands of years has also landed on you. I think you have obtained many treasures from it, and the great advancement in cultivation is also derived from this, let me say What is it? Or just don��t say anything and keep watching you..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she seemed to be talking to herself I actually feel that Yangmei, the daughter of Cihangzong''s destiny, mostly falls on you. If you were not for you, she would not Will be the daughter of destiny. "


    Only the second half of the sentence, naturally there is no exit.


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing some respect, "The immortal master is really different, he has an open heart, and has no covetousness for the secret realm."


    "That''s your chance, what do I have to covet."


    Immortal Master Miaodi said indifferently, "Besides, I have seen my way very clearly, unless something unexpected happens..."


    There was a trace of unspeakable sadness hidden in her eyes, and it only disappeared quickly. Looking at Zhou Shu, she said slowly, "You can''t even see the secret pattern of Liangyi Tu, saying that you can find the magic here by Liang Yi Tu. Where, most of them are talking nonsense?"


    Zhou Shu lightly sighed, "In front of the wise master of the immortal, there is really no secret."


    Indeed, he saw that the advantage of this hill was not the use of the two-meter diagram, but the eighth sense.


    The eighth sense, which will not be changed by anything, can find the best place for cultivation, no matter where it is, no matter how many formations cover it, it is the same.


    "Don''t put a hat on me."


    Immortal Master Miaodi gently shook his head, only a trace of contentment in his eyes, "I don''t ask why you found it, but now you take out the two ritual pictures, do you want to give it to me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "The immortal master said that these two ritual diagrams did not do much to me, but they were not the same when they were handed over to the immortal master. It must make the calculation method more refined, and the inheritance will be restored and the world of immortality will be restored. It can also fill some gaps, but...I have a small condition."


    "Teach Bian Xue?"


    Immortal Master Miaodi smiled faintly, "I allowed you."


    "The fairy really knows me."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and smiled.


    (PS: Thank you Shentu Feifei for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1433: Emperor image

    Seeing Master Miao Di put away the two rituals, Zhou Shu paused slightly, as if thinking of something.


    "Master, I still have a portrait here. I don''t know if Master Xian has seen it?"


    The portrait was also obtained in the secret realm of Huaguo Mountain. There are a total of thirteen pictures, all of which are a single person, but the identity is different.


    After receiving the portrait, Immortal Master Miaodi glanced at it and was suddenly surprised, "Is this... you got it from Huaguo Mountain?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I just don''t know who it is, I haven''t seen it."


    Immortal Master Miaodi''s expression was slightly condensed, "It''s not strange that I haven''t seen it, but Human Emperor, have you always heard of it?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was shocked, "Human Emperor, the immortal master said that this portrait is the Emperor Xuanyuan?"


    Miao Di nodded, "Yes, it''s the Xuanyuan family."


    "I''ve thought about it this way, except when I heard that the emperor does not have a face in the world, I didn''t think much about it... but I didn''t think it was really the emperor, the Xuanyuan family who made a great contribution to human beings," Zhou Shuxian There was a hint of excitement, "At first, the Xuanyuan clan set the world with a sword, defeated the dragon clan, and made human beings truly become the masters of the Xuanhuang world. They are respected by all humans as the emperor of humans. Even if you think of it, you will be a little excited."


    As he said, he showed many doubts again, "However, nowadays the immortal cultivator disrespects the emperor, and even has no heart to commemorate him. The world can hardly even see his true face. This... it is really strange."


    "Nothing strange."


    Immortal Master Miaodi said indifferently, "Although the Xuanyuan clan has driven out the dragon clan and changed the fate of the human immortal cultivators, he has also planted endless disasters, harming humans, and even so much, so later generations will not remember him. And even hate him."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Ah, what''s going on?"


    At that time, the emperor of humanity left Xuanhuang Continent with the emperor''s way, but he left the divine weapon Xuanyuanjian.


    He also left a word, saying that as long as he gets Xuanyuanjian''s immortal cultivator, he can get his approval and become immortal smoothly.


    As a result, a storm suddenly turned up in the Xuanhuang world, and countless sect forces used all kinds of methods to compete for Xuanyuan Sword.


    It was really a catastrophe, and it was not an exaggeration to describe it as a bloodbath.


    Finally, the Sect Master Xie Yuge of the Eighth Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm, Sect Master Xie Yuge, obtained the Xuanyuan Sword. He wanted to use it to cross the Tribulation and ascend the Immortal, but he did not know that before he became immortal, he fell inexplicably. Death of a mortal.


    Xuanyuanjian did not know his whereabouts either.


    Not many people cared about what happened to Xie Yuge. The immortal cultivators quickly began the next round of competition and continued to search for Xuanyuan Sword.


    Before long, Xuanyuan Sword fell into the hands of the second person, the wooden Taoist in Kunlun.


    The Taoist Mu was already at the Ninth Stage of Crossing Tribulation Realm, and was only one step away from Shengxian. He was even more proud of getting Xuanyuan Sword. He opened the Fairy Sword Conference and declared that he would take Xuanyuan Sword to cross the Tribulation and Shengxian, so as to achieve a hegemony for Kunlun.


    But before the Fairy Sword Conference was held, the Taoist Mu fell for no reason, his cultivation base disappeared, and Xuanyuan Sword was also missing.


    The cultivators were still dominated by greed, and did not notice the abnormality, and continued to compete for Xuanyuan Sword.


    Since then, Xuanyuan Sword has gone through dozens of masters, and without exception, the immortal cultivator who received the sword not only failed to ascend to immortality, but lost his cultivation and fell into a common life.


    These masters were all outstanding figures in the world of cultivating immortals, almost destined to be promoted to immortals, but for the sake of Xuanyuanjian, they all died. I have to say that the decline of the world of cultivating immortals has a great relationship with Xuanyuanjian.


    Later, with the great power of Shushan Dedao, the immortal cultivators understood the truth.


    The Emperor of Humanity left Xuanyuan Sword not to help the immortal cultivators of the Xuanhuang World to ascend to immortality, but to use the power of the Emperor of Humanity in Xuanyuan Sword to absorb the strength of the cultivation base of the cultivator who obtained the Xuanyuan Sword, thereby increasing his ability.


    This is a trap, but when the cultivators understand, they have already suffered heavy losses.


    Immortal Master Miaodi looked at Zhou Shu and said lightly, "Such a man, do you think the world should commemorate him?"


    "No, forgetting is right."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, with a lot of doubts in his eyes, "But why did the Emperor do this? He is the Emperor who is admired by thousands of people, and there is no shortage of those cultivation bases. Why do you want to harm the Xuanhuang world''s cultivators?"


    "do not know."


    Immortal Master Miaodi shook his head, slightly sad, "No one knows the reason, maybe his mood has changed after he ascended into the fairy world. It is said that it is more difficult to survive in the fairy world than in the mysterious yellow world, especially the earth fairy. There is almost no place to stand, even if you become a god, it will be very difficult."


    "The immortal teacher is reasonable, but..."


    Zhou Shu slightly lowered his jaw. He also heard that compared with the fairy world, the mysterious yellow world is like a paradise. When the power of the mysterious yellow world reaches the fairy world, there are immortals everywhere. It is no different from ordinary people. If you want to continue to forge ahead and become more The existence of Gao requires a greater and greater price.


    Perhaps it is for this reason that the Emperor of Humanity had to extract resources from the Xuanhuang world and do this kind of anger between humans and gods.


    However, he still feels in his heart that, as the proud Emperor of the Xuanhuang world, he should not do such a thing...


    Perhaps, can you find the answer from Xuanyuanjian?


    As if feeling Zhou Shu��s thoughts, Master Miaodi glanced at him, shook his head and said, ��Don��t try to find Xuanyuan Sword. It��s called a divine tool, it��s really a devil no immortal cultivator wants to see it. Or get it, until today, no immortal cultivator will look for it again, lest he follow in his footsteps and encounter the fate of those ancestors."


    Zhou Shu bowed, "Thank you for your teaching, I will remember it."


    "Say remember, who knows you?"


    Immortal Master Miaodi shook his head slightly, his expression gradually became solemn, "But I still remind you one more thing, try not to do it."


    Zhou Shu also took a lot of seriousness, "I won''t deliberately look for it, but if I do encounter it, I will try to get it."


    Immortal Master Miaodi smiled lightly, as if he knew his answer long ago, "It''s up to you."


    Zhou Shu took the portrait and thought for a while, "Master, I still don��t understand. Since human cultivators hate the Emperor, why does the sect in the secret realm of Huaguo Mountain hang the portrait of the Emperor in the most eye-catching way? Where? It seems that they still respect the emperor."


    "Very simple."


    Immortal Master Miaodi pointed to the portrait, "They all trust the Emperor, because the Emperor Xuanyuan is a native of Aolai. No matter what Xuanyuan has done, they will unconditionally trust the Emperor and always regard the Emperor as their goal. "


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and nodded, "Ao Lai Kingdom is an incomparable person, who has given everything to Dongsheng Prefecture, just like the emperor who has not been promoted to immortality."


    Immortal Master Miaodi said indifferently, "Yes, it''s a pity that the Xuanyuan clan who has been promoted to the emperor is no longer worthy of being called the emperor."


    Zhou Shu put away the portrait and said nothing more, but he knew that in his heart he didn''t believe it anymore. How could it be possible that the human emperor would turn his back on the human cultivator?


    Immortal Master Miaodi looked at him, pinched and pointed, "If you really intend to find the truth, this portrait should be able to give you some help."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said straightly, "Thank you, Master Xian."

 Chapter 1434: Banquet

    "After asking for a long time, it''s time for me to ask you."


    Immortal Master Miao Di stared at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "When will you go to Juyin Mountain?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Master, wait for some time, I still have some things to deal with, and I will go when I''m done."


    "You have so many things."


    Immortal Master Miaodi shook his head slightly, "I can''t leave Cihang for too long. I will allow you two months at most, otherwise I will go by myself."


    "Two months is enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, and said slowly, "Master Immortal, why bother to do it personally? I invite Master Immortal to come and just give me a few pointers. I will wait for the younger generation to do it for me."


    "Ok."


    Immortal Master Miao Di nodded lightly, and she felt a sense of relief. She was also unwilling to make a move. She had spent many years with Rank Nine Withered Rong to avoid the world. She was afraid that she would attract the catastrophe once she made her move.


    She was not like Zhou Shu who didn''t care about the Heavenly Tribulation at all. Even the Nine Heavenly Tribulation, even she didn''t have the slightest chance to get through it. If the Yinkui clan was too important to Cihangzong, she would never come in person.


    "Master Immortal will continue to meditate, and I will bother when the time comes."


    Zhou Shu bowed and left.


    Xiahou Family Hall.


    The banquet was already set up in the hall, and ten people were seated. Xiahou Zhaode in the middle was happy and radiant. Not far away was Xiahou Wan''er, smiling slightly, showing a lot of energy.


    As soon as Zhou Shu walked to the temple, Xiahou Zhaode left and greeted him.


    "Haha, Xiaoyou Zhou, you are here, we have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Without waiting for Zhou Shu to bow, Xia Hou Zhaode couldn''t help but pulled Zhou Shu into the hall.


    As soon as he took his seat, he smiled and said, "Little friend Zhou, everyone knows that you have cured Wan''er and want to come and see you. Come, let me introduce to you, this is my third brother Xia Houyuan..."


    Zhou Shu nodded with a smile and returned the gifts one by one.


    Among these people, there are no less than ten people who cross the Tribulation Realm. The Xiahou family really hides the dragon and the tiger, but judging from their demeanor, not all of them are cheerful and happy. Some people have doubts in their eyes, and they are afraid that they have other thoughts.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t care at all.


    Xiahou Wan''er approached step by step, bowing and saluting, "Senior Zhou, thank you for saving me."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to help, and said with a gentle face, "The girl doesn''t need to care, and Master does not forgive me for doing a lot."


    "I know."


    Xiahou Wan''er shook her body slightly, nodded, her eyes turned to Unforgiveness not far away, and bent slightly, "Master Unforgiveness, I am here to thank you for your kindness over the years, Wan''er will never forget."


    The expression of Unforgiveness was stagnant, and he was shocked, and quickly got up to pay the courtesy, "Where is it, it''s just a small effort."


    He quickly sat down, trying to avoid Xiahou Wan''er''s gaze, very uncomfortable.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Miss Xiahou, your body is still a little weak, so take more rest."


    "Well, thank you Senior Zhou for your concern."


    Xiahou Wan''er nodded lightly, bowed again, and slowly backed away, sitting only on the chair, her eyes still fixed on Zhou Shuhe from time to time.


    "Ha ha!"


    Xia Hou Zhaode stood up, smiled and said to Zhou Shu, "Little friend Zhou, I promised you before, as long as you cure Wan''er, whatever you want is fine, now is the time for the old man to fulfill his promise."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was shocked, and they all looked at Zhou Shu. Their eyes and expressions were different.


    In addition to shock, there is also appreciation, joy, jealousy, and dissatisfaction.


    Xia Houyuan stood up first, quite solemnly, "Zhaode, anything is fine, isn''t it a bit bad?"


    "Yes, although Wan''er is extremely important, it is not for our family to make such a promise."


    Another person followed up and sighed, "Zhaode, you should have discussed with us early. What if he wants to lean on the Heavenly Sword? Can we give it to him? It is unfaithful and unfilial to give it, and it is unbelieving if he does not give it. Righteousness, alas..."


    Xia Houxuan quickly stood up, "Yes, what if he wants to interfere with the affairs of our Xiahou family, what if he still wants Wan''er? This will definitely not work. I ask Duke Zhaode to take his life back and give him some rewards. That''s it."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, even export some rewards?"


    Xia Houying stood up dissatisfied, and said angrily, "Brother Zhou Dao did his best for Xiahou Wan''er, and even invited the help of the cultivator Cihangdu Tribulation Realm. Now Wan''er is finally restored to the original state, so she can cultivate and advance in a few days. Great grace, can rewards be resolved? That is simply an insult to the benefactor!"


    "Hehe, don''t make a noise."


    Xia Hou Zhaode shook his head and said slowly, "You are really worried. I have already told Xiaoyou Zhou that he will definitely not ask too much. How can Xiaoyou Zhou be such a person? The baby is right, you guys. Talking about him is disrespectful to him, don''t say more."


    He turned to Zhou Shu and said softly, "Little friend Zhou, please mention it, whatever you want, the old man will answer."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, noncommittal.


    Where he can''t tell, these people are mostly acting.


    Xia Hou Zhaode is the head of the family, and he is also cunning. Knowing that he has made a promise that he cannot be destroyed, but he is unwilling to be coerced by Zhou Shu, he put out a group of monks to press Zhou Shu and perform a play to prevent Zhou Shu I am embarrassed to ask too much Of course, if Zhou Shu is too intentional, it is useless to do so.


    Seeing everyone''s gaze, Zhou Shu looked calm and said lightly, "Zhaode is kind, but the younger generation is disrespectful. My request is very simple, there are only two things."


    Xia Hou Zhaode thought slightly, nodded and said, "Little friends, please say."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said righteously, "First, about two months later, I plan to go to Juyin Mountain and wipe out Juyin Sect in one fell swoop. I hope Duke Zhaode can help me by that time."


    "Exterminate the Yin Sect?"


    "Sounds great. The Juyin Clan Committee is really harmful. It is the biggest tumor in North Luzhou. If it can be eliminated, it will also be a great merit for the immortal cultivators in North Luzhou."


    "But... he is a monk from Dongsheng Prefecture, why would he take charge of Beiluzhou?"


    "That is, although Juyin Sect is very unbearable, it has not yet provoke our family, and it is our Beiluzhou monk to take care of it. When is it his turn? He actually wants to order us Beiluzhou monk, don''t you think It��s interesting to be the emperor."


    "That''s right, let''s talk about the casualties. We work hard and work hard. Is he only famous?"


    There was a lot of discussion, each with ideas.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and was about to refute, but Xia Houying spoke first.


    "What are you talking about!"


    "For 20 years since Juyinzong has harmed Beiluzhou, our Xiahou family has been on the sidelines. It was very wrong, and it has provoked a lot of complaints. It has a lot of influence on the reputation of Xiahou family. Even if Brother Zhou doesn''t mention it, We should also take the initiative to save our reputation! As for Dongsheng Prefecture and Beiluzhou, it is ridiculous. Everyone is responsible for eradicating evil spirits. It is also divided into states. As long as we work together, all states are the same!"


    He turned to Xiahou Zhaode, raised his hand and said, "Duke Zhaode, my boy is willing to be a forerunner, and together with Zhou Daoyou, we will destroy the Yin Sect!"

 Chapter 1435: its time to

    There was not much speech, but it hit the point, and everyone was speechless.


    Xia Hou Zhaode''s jaw slightly showed a hint of satisfaction, "The baby was right. Although the Juyin Sect did not provoke us, they did a lot of evil, and their actions have affected the entire Dongsheng Prefecture. There are countless cultivators because of them. Death, it''s time to clean them up."


    He turned to Zhou Shu and said slowly, "The old man will definitely agree to this little friend''s request, and he will fully support it. Just say what you want, and the old man will immediately order them to do it."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hands, "So thank you Zhaode, I will talk about specific needs later."


    "Don''t worry, no matter what the little friend wants, he will definitely be ready to stop working within two months. It''s okay to ask the old man to do it himself."


    Xia Hou Zhaode nodded seriously and said with a smile, "Little friend, please tell me the second thing."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The second thing is related to the Qingyanjian."


    "Blue Nightmare Sword?"


    Xiahou Zhaode was stunned, "Does the little friend already know where the Qingyan sword is?"


    "That''s not true," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I don''t have a clue yet, but the seventh-order best will not be buried. You can always find it, Lord Zhaode. If I find the Blue Nightmare Sword, then the Blue Nightmare Sword will belong to me. ."


    "Of course."


    Xia Hou Zhaode said unconsciously, "The old man has promised to give you the Blue Nightmare Sword. It belongs to you. There is no need to mention this matter. The old man will send someone to look for it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s fine for Duke Zhaode to agree, so I won''t say much. In short, I would like to thank Zhaode for his justice and promise two things for the younger generation."


    Xiahou Zhaode''s expression was slightly condensed, as if he had noticed something, he couldn''t help but wonder.


    Why does he have to emphasize such an obvious meaning?


    Could it be that he wanted to keep the Blue Nightmare Sword forever?


    Once the owner of the Blue Nightmare Sword falls, the Xiahou Family will take back the Blue Nightmare Sword. The Blue Nightmare Sword is always the treasure of the Xiahou Family. This is the consensus of the cultivating world, and Zhou Shu now says that it seems that Xiahou Family will never accept it anymore. The meaning of the return, the premise is that Zhou Shu will not fall, and will carry the Azure Nightmare Sword until he rises to the immortal.


    Having assured Shengxian, how could he have such confidence?


    Thinking of this, Xia Hou Zhaode''s heart was shocked. He looked at Zhou Shu and said without realizing it, "If a fellow Taoist can really do it, but he has cultivated the imperfections of the immortal world for 20,000 years, then the Xiahou family��s missing one bi is nothing. Instead, it is an honor for the Xiahou family."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand slightly and said calmly, "Cheng Zhaode''s words of justice."


    Indeed, this is what he meant. He will become the next master of the Blue Nightmare Sword and the last master in the Xuanhuang world.


    Xia Hou Zhaode quickly understood, but other people hadn''t realized it yet, or even thought of this at all.


    How could it be possible to say that you can be promoted to immortality?


    "His second thing is much more interesting."


    "In our world, he didn''t dare to open his mouth when he was measured. It''s all about getting a bargain. If you still want it, aren''t you afraid that we will be against him? No one knows what he has done."


    "In this way, Xiahou Wan''er''s recovery is also exchanged for one thing, and it is not a loss."


    "Unfortunately, I wasted an opportunity. I should remind Brother Zhou Dao. I should ask for other things, such as Fulong Pill, Thousand Star Sword Art, etc.... Those treasures that belong exclusively to the Xiahou family, miss this time Chance."


    They nodded one after another, most of them felt lucky, only Xia Houying was still in a grudge, feeling that Zhou Shu was a bit lost.


    After the banquet, Zhou Shu left, not alone, and did not forgive him.


    Flying out of the Xiahou Villa for a long distance, he looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated, "Xiaoyou Zhou, how did you talk to Xiahou Wan''er? How do I feel that she seems to hate me? Could you tell the truth? She and Xiahou family?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Do you know the painful mind?"


    Bu Xia nodded, "I know, Cihang''s heart training place, after entering, he constantly escapes into the illusion, not even knowing who he is and where he is, but what does it have to do?"


    "I told her that in the past few hundred years, she has experienced a bitter heart."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Because of the distracting thoughts and being invaded by the demons, she lost her nature and didn''t know who she was. She even fantasized that everyone around her was someone else, especially someone who was impressed, so she helped her. You are treated as Wei Shang. Although the heart demon has been expelled, after all, it is not long before the illusion situation occasionally affects him, but it does not matter, it will be fine after a few days. As for the Xiahou family, they don��t have anything. know."


    Not forgiving a sigh of relief, "That''s good, thank you little friend."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "No thanks, I said I would cover it for you, but... even if you conceal it from Xiahou Wan''er, it doesn''t mean anything. I want to remind you that it is not easy to get out of Xiahoushi''s house. Don��t go anymore, you can go as far as you can You know, Xia Hou Zhaode is not a simple character. If you take him so many resources, he will find out one day sooner or later, even if I don��t know that you are Wei Shang, and he might find you to retaliate."


    "This, I naturally understand that my revenge against the Xiahou family has come to an end for the time being. From now on it will be the Heavenly Sword Gate."


    He nodded repeatedly and bowed sincerely, "The little friend covered me in every possible way before, but now he is willing to say these things. Obviously, he is thinking about the old man. The old man is not a fool, and I am grateful."


    "No need to be polite, now is the time to fulfill the agreement."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seemingly thoughtful, "After so many days, I guess you want to know now, did Wu Gu betray you?"


    Bu Xia''s heart was shocked, and he couldn''t help but nodded, "Yes, the old man also feels a little abnormal..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "The place won''t be too far away. If I''m not mistaken, it will be within 500,000 miles. If you hurry away, a day or two will be enough."


    "what?"


    Not forgiving slightly, "Why do you say that?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Just guess, don��t care. I don��t think most people will put important things too far away, and your spiritual consciousness is 500,000 li. You can perceive it as much as possible. Not anymore, of course, if the master has other ideas, maybe."


    "Oh, I can''t hide it from my little friend."


    Bu Xia nodded, "Yes, it''s not far away from Qilin Mountain, but..." He glanced at Zhou Shu, and he said solemnly, "There is something about a secret realm there. No one but me knows if I won��t tell you, you will never find the entrance. If you break the agreement, I will..."


    "Needless to say, I understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Hehe, of course, please point me."

 Chapter 1436: betray

    Qilin Mountain, the mountain is like a unicorn.


    After many twists and turns, through the forest and winding the cave, the two stood in front of the entrance of a secret realm that was hidden by the formation.


    "Little friend, if I hadn''t brought you here, you must have been unable to find it?"


    Bu Xia glanced at Zhou Shu, with a lot of pride.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, please let the master start the battle."


    Fu Shi pointed to the front, "When it comes to the formation, you can take a look at this place. The old man arranged it himself. Few people in this immortal cultivation world can break it, even if you get to the Transcendence Realm, you can''t break it."


    "The master''s thousands of years of accumulation, there are indeed many extraordinary things, admire."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, only a secret in his heart.


    "Follow the old man."


    Bu Shi patted his sleeves, seemingly satisfied, and walked quickly into the formation, followed by Zhou Shu.


    The sword intent in the formation was strong, but they were not attracted, and soon reached the entrance of the secret realm.


    He turned around and said, "This is it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Well, are you sure there is no problem?"


    "The old man''s spirit has always been here. No one enters and nothing comes out. There will be no problems. Little friends don''t have to worry about it." Bu Xia snorted, "and the old man also firmly believes that my sword spirit is innocent. I will never betray the old man, you are sure to lose."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and said calmly, "If so, I only need a sword."


    "Go in, the old man is advanced."


    Without forgiving his figure, he rushed directly into the mouth, Zhou Shu gently shook his head, and followed in.


    As far as the eye can see, there are green grass everywhere, with a Wang Qingquan in the middle, surrounded by low mountains, which makes it unique.


    Peaceful and peaceful, it is a good place to serve.


    The space in the Secret Territory is not large, but the aura is not vulgar, approximately above the fifth level.


    In the middle of the secret realm, there is a concentrating array. A cyan long sword is suspended in the middle. It is about three feet long and not wide enough. It is a rare thin sword. The blade is smooth as a mirror, with no visible texture and light color. The stream of light couldn''t help passing by, like a clear stream, the hilt of the sword was as smooth and plain, without any inscriptions, there was really no appearance of a famous sword, nor a hint of aura.


    "That''s the Blue Nightmare Sword."


    A lot of hot brilliance flashed in Bufu''s eyes, "Little friends, don''t look at its ordinary appearance, but the beauty of it is really hard to say. If the old man can''t be promoted, I am afraid that he will have to repair his sword again."


    "What the master said is extremely true."


    Zhou Shu stared at the Blue Nightmare Sword, with a hint of excitement, "The divine object is obscure, and its shape changes with its spirit. I have only heard of it before, but I have never seen it... the spirituality of this object is really extraordinary."


    I couldn''t help but nodded and smiled, "Little friend is also a swordsman."


    As he said, he took a few steps forward and waved, "Wuji, come here."


    The Blue Nightmare Sword that had not been moving suddenly moved, turning into a stream of water and flying towards Fushou, and the water was flying, seeming to bring a lot of joy.


    "Hehe, really obedient."


    He turned around and looked at Zhou Shu and laughed loudly, "Little friend, do you still think it will betray me now? Can the feelings of a thousand years be changed with a sword? No matter how far it grows, I will always It��s the owner!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not speak.


    That sword is getting closer and closer, but the speed is getting faster and faster.


    "You, Wugui, what are you doing?"


    When the unforgiveness felt something wrong, the sword light suddenly soared, like a waterfall falling straight down, the boundless sword intent rolled over, and it was about to completely swallow unforgiveness in an instant.


    "what--"


    The expression of unforgiveness was stagnant, "You, are you really?"


    There was no answer, the silent sword light, like the wind, had blown in front of him, unforgiveness was shocked, and he had forgotten to avoid it. Just as he was about to die, a powerful force struck behind him, suddenly pulling Unforgiveness away.


    The Blue Nightmare Sword missed a hit, and immediately retreated, hanging in the air.


    "Master, are you worthy too?"


    Accompanied by icy laughter, the sword body couldn''t help trembling, and it was several times larger in an instant, and the killing intent spread, filling the entire secret realm.


    "Wonderless you..."


    Shifu��s face turned completely pale, perhaps anger, more disappointment, "I trained you for more than a thousand years, I have done so many things for you, and I keep looking for sword slaves to help you grow and help you everywhere. Experience the sword intent, go to the sword pavilion to steal the sword for you to cross the catastrophe, you now... actually want to kill me?!"


    "Sword slave..."


    Qing Yanjian trembled, making a sharp and piercing voice, "Lin Xuan, Yu Zhen, Tian Jiao...Gai Feng, you killed him!"


    Hearing these familiar names, I was stunned for a while, and then said, "They are all sword slaves who died for you, and you have gained everything from them. What do you say their names do now? You all remember, why did I still have to avenge them?"


    "Jie Jie Jie!"


    The sharp laughter floated in the secret realm, "I don''t know, but today, you will die!"


    The Blue Nightmare Sword suddenly disappeared, a bit of cold light in the air, rushed over with the momentum of thunder!


    Don''t forgive, back off quickly.


    boom!


    With the sound of gold and iron clashing, the Sea-Treading Sword suddenly jumped out and fought with the Blue Nightmare Sword.


    I saw the light and shadow splashing, the sword aura was vertical and horizontal, in the small mystery, there were flying sword intent and the residue of grass and trees cut by the sword intent everywhere I am relieved, but my heart is still shaking. Endless.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him lightly, "Do I still need to say anything now? You have already lost this bet."


    Shifu''s face was pale, and he knew he could not argue, but didn''t understand how, "What''s going on here, why he betrayed me, it was clear that he was fine when he crossed the catastrophe. It has only been a few months, why has it changed?"


    "Can''t you see it yet?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and said coldly, "The current Wugou is no longer the Wugou before you were reborn."


    His expression was shocked, as if he had been struck by thunder, his face turned red, and he stepped back a few steps, "It''s not the former Wushou, how can it be?"


    "You said it yourself, it got everything from the sword slave. Doesn''t all that include the sword slave''s obsession and remnant soul?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "These obsessions have always affected Wugou, and now it has no trust in you, more hatred... That is thirty-seven sword slaves, enough to completely change the sword spirit. You also know that sword spirits are easily modified by swords, and sword slaves are also sword repairers, but you are not sword repairers at all."


    He was even more shocked without forgiveness, his face flushed, but he didn''t want to believe it, gritted his teeth and insisted, "Then why didn''t he betray me long ago? Now he is betraying me!?"


    "Because it is smarter, smarter than you, knows how to use you, and when it can give up on you."


    Zhou Shu''s words are calm, but the words are like needles, deeply pierced in the heart of unforgiveness.


    "You... Wumu him..."


    Look at Zhou Shu, then at the Blue Nightmare Sword in the air, unforgiving for a few moments of vomiting and bleeding, "You, didn''t you know it would be such a result before you made a bet with me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Wow--


    The blood held in the mouth finally spurted out.


    Splashed all over the ground.

 Chapter 1437: You die

    Looking at the Blue Nightmare Sword without a word, he described it as extremely withered, as if he was several hundred years old in an instant.


    The hard work of more than a thousand years has finally come to nothing.


    Pinning hopes on the sword spirit that cannot be fully controlled is doomed to such a tragedy, even if Wu Gu continues to obey him this time, who knows what will happen in the future? A cultivator can control his destiny only by himself.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and realized something deeply.


    In mid-air, Caiying and Wudu fought fiercely, with sword intent vertical and horizontal, and the sky full of sword marks.


    They are all sword spirits who have just gone through the catastrophe. One has experienced many sword slaves and sword formations of the sword, the other has followed Zhou Shu, experienced the sword intent and other tribulations, the experience may be similar, but the innocent sword intent The realm is obviously higher, and he is using the seventh-order best flying sword, and his strength should be much higher than Caiying. However, from the scene, it is very balanced.


    This is because Caiying��s mind is as pure as one, and it has been a long time since using the Sea-Treading Sword. It can display 100% or even 120% of its own strength, while Wugou is completely different. It is affected by the remnant soul, and it is just obtained. The Blue Nightmare Sword is not proficient. It would be good to be able to display 60% of its strength.


    One trades and the other grows, that''s why it is so anxious.


    Time has passed for a long time, and the two swords are still fighting fiercely.


    Unforgiveness is standing blankly, as if stupefied.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move either. This was Caiying''s battle. He didn''t plan to intervene if he had no alternative.


    "He is much better than you, but you also have a chance."


    "My palace understands."


    I still remember what he said to Caiying when he came. He believed that Caiying would find opportunities and make good use of them.


    when--


    While thinking, there was a crisp sound in the air.


    After fighting for so long, the two swords collided for the first time.


    The long-awaited moment has finally arrived.


    At the moment when the two swords collided, Caiying resolutely gave up the sea-stepping sword, and went straight into the blue night sword.


    She knows very well that there is too much difference between the sixth-order flying sword and the seventh-order flying sword. They are not suitable for long-term battles. The longer you fight, the less likely you will be to win. The only way to abandon the sword is to go inside the Blue Nightmare Sword and face the sword spirit directly. , There is only a chance to win.


    Wu Gu is tight in his heart.


    What he had done before was to avoid collisions with the Sea-Treading Sword, but he tried his best to stop it.


    As the sea-treading sword fell, the sky full of sword intent suddenly disappeared, and time seemed to stagnate.


    Inside the half-suspended Blue Nightmare sword, two groups of light spots are facing each other. One group is pure green, very small, and it is naturally plentiful. The other group is big, but black and gray, and mixed with many. The red silk is Wugou affected by the remnant soul.


    Everyone knows what it means to win or lose at this point, either to swallow the opponent or be swallowed by the opponent.


    "You are so stupid, would you rather take a few swords yourself before you rush in?"


    "You''re dead, you must do what I have said before."


    "Stop talking nonsense, even your thin body wants to covet my origin, you are seeking your own death!"


    "It''s not certain who will die!"


    Caiying looked innocent, full of disdain.


    Wu Gu snorted and jumped up suddenly, and his huge body pressed towards Caiying, like a dark cloud covering the top.


    The battlefield was moved from the outside to the inside, but it was just as fierce and cruel, because only one was destined to survive.


    Within dozens of breaths, Caiying was bruised.


    The opponent is much older than her and has a profound origin, and the remnants of the soul entangled in the body are so crazy that they have no ego, launching violent offensives all the time...This kind of battle has never been experienced by Caiying.


    Zhou Shu, who was not far away, stared at the Blue Nightmare Sword, did not speak or move.


    Picking Ying and discarding the sword, in his expectation, was also somewhat relieved. This was indeed the only way to defeat Wugou.


    At this time, he can also do something, such as refining the remnants of the soul with a refining pot, and then chop the Wushou body into many pieces, making a dish and placing it in front of Caiying, allowing Caiying to enjoy it. In the past, he often did this.


    But this time he didn''t plan to do it. After Enron''s tribulation, Caiying needs a real battle to grow up.


    The real battle is life and death.


    "This time, I won''t help you. You have to remember that no matter what situation you encounter, you must persevere. Perseverance gives you a chance."


    "My palace understands that this time I don''t want you to help."


    He has said everything that should be said, Caiying should know how to do it, and what Zhou Shu can do is trust, trust like his peers.


    "Haha, I actually came here, as long as I swallow you, I will be able to overcome the catastrophe again!"


    "Really, then you can try it!"


    After passing the inevitable blow, Caiying dexterously dropped to the side, continuing to think about how to win.


    "If Zhou Shu were here, if he were me, what would he do?"


    After thinking about it, his thoughts gradually became clear, "The remnants of Wu Gu''s body are not stable and will not listen to Wu Gu''s commands. Their biggest purpose is to find no mercy for revenge..."


    "Where to escape?!"


    Wugou''s speed was suddenly a lot faster, like a shadow, and he rushed straight to Caiying.


    Caiying let out a soft cry, seemingly too late to get out of the way, and opened her mouth together, suddenly tearing off a large piece of light.


    Her steps suddenly staggered, and her figure shrank a lot.


    "Haha, I have tore off a large piece of Origin, you are not far from death!"


    Wu Gu laughed wildly biting the original source, wanting to swallow it and absorb it.


    Caiying didn''t seem to feel it, and only said indifferently, "My palace doesn''t care, but I don''t know who can eat it?"


    The origin hasn''t reached his mouth yet, the remnant souls on the edge of Wugou have swarmed over, snatching them with Wugou, and suddenly chaos.


    Caiying flew to the distance and said loudly, "Hey, listen carefully, the enemy who killed you is outside without forgiveness, and there is no resistance. As long as you break free from the shackles of innocence, you can go out and get revenge. No revenge!"


    She kept repeating the words "unforgiveness" and "revenge" over and over again.


    Taking advantage of the remnant soul and Wugou are vying for the origin and there is no time to deal with her, she will naturally not miss this opportunity.


    Wu Gu''s mind tightened, and wanted to continue chasing Caiying, but was entangled by the tangled remnants of souls.


    "Vengeance... Revenge..."


    "No forgiveness... No forgiveness..."


    "I want revenge if I can''t forgive me, and revenge if I can''t forgive me..."


    The voices one after another, from small to loud.


    Wu Gu was anxious, very anxious, he already felt that those remnants were desperately breaking free and running out, but in the long years, he and the remnants almost merged into one, once they broke free and left, he would definitely Suffered great trauma.


    But it''s no use being anxious. After the remnant soul''s obsessions are awakened, they will never stop. They have only one thought in their hearts, not to forgive revenge.


    The huge ball of light twisted crazily, and red bloodshots kept flying out.


    "what!"


    The body was torn apart a little bit, Wu Gu could not help but scream.


    "Hey, my palace is still very smart."


    Caiying breathed a sigh of relief and concealed aside, waiting for the time to come.

 Chapter 1438: Take the sword

    Seeing the remnants of the soul overflowing from the Azure Nightmare Sword, Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously.


    Even if he didn''t explore the situation inside the sword, he would know the result, Caiying found Wugou''s weakness and used it.


    "Although it''s a bit late, it''s not bad at all. This level is over."


    The bit by bit of the remnant soul seemed to perceive the unforgiveness in the distance, and flew over in a hurry, but after not flying far, they disappeared one after another.


    Although the obsession in these remnant souls is extremely deep, but because they have been with the sword spirit in the sword, they have not reached the level of the evil spirit, and they can''t exist for long outside. They can survive when relying on the sword spirit. But once they leave the sword spirit, their end will follow. They are dependent on the sword spirit, but they can''t realize this at all without thinking.


    As the remnant soul came out, it also drifted away with the torn sword spirit origin.


    The Wugou inside the sword seemed to have been stabbed, and it was already full of holes in the blink of an eye.


    A scream came out from the sword, like the voice of an unjust soul from hell, it was extremely stern, and the liver trembled.


    "No dirt..."


    The unforgiveness who had been silent all the time, turned his head to look at the Blue Nightmare Sword, feeling sad, just shook his head.


    "Save me, save me, master..."


    Perceiving the unbearable unforgiveness, Wu Gu seemed to have found hope of living and couldn''t help calling for help.


    Without hesitation for a while, he looked at Zhou Shu and said, "My little friend, can you let him go, he actually still..."


    "Let him go, and then betray you again?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "Our gambling agreement has already stated that the sword spirit and sword will be handled by me, and it has nothing to do with you."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu and knew that Zhou Shu could not change his mind, so he turned around without forgiveness and sighed, "The old man''s hard work for more than a thousand years, more than a thousand years... till now, there is nothing left. Without Wugou, how can I get revenge, how to deal with the Heavenly Sword Gate, alas... Haitang, I''m sorry for you..."


    At this time, he was still the king of pill who was admired by thousands of people, and he was completely a lonely old man.


    The last hope is extinguished, and there is no love.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, his eyes didn''t fluctuate, and he said slowly, "When you took in the sword slave, you should have expected this? No forgiveness, if you don''t want to see it, don''t look at it, and leave early. Okay, lest the Xiahou family finds something wrong and come to you."


    He didn''t forgive and didn''t turn his head, just sighed, "Where to go? Without Wugou, it is impossible to avenge Haitang. What is the point of the old man being alive?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and smiled faintly, "No forgiveness, I believe that with your ability, you can definitely find a better way."


    "A better way... a better way..."


    Not forgiving silently, moving forward slowly, out of the secret realm all the way, and never looked back.


    Whoosh--


    With a soft sound, the Azure Nightmare Sword quickly flew in front of Zhou Shu and stopped abruptly.


    Caiying''s hurried voice came from inside the sword, "Quick! Quick! Help this palace remove the excess remnants, or else this palace will be caught by them too!"


    "do not worry."


    Zhou Shu picked up the Blue Nightmare Sword, a stream of white smoke came into being, and moved toward the sword. Wherever the white smoke went, the remnants of the soul turned into soul liquid, dripping little by little.


    Withdrawing the Soul Refining Art, he said slowly, "Wu Gu has been absorbed by you?"


    "Ok."


    Caiying flew out along with the white smoke, her figure was already fatter, more than twice as big as before, "Haha, this palace is coming out!"


    Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness and observed her carefully for a while, showing a little seriousness, "What''s the matter, you are not as pure as before, and there are many white silk threads on your body. Is that distracting thoughts or what?"


    Caiying shook a few times, and said dissatisfied, "There are no distracting thoughts in this palace. It is a memory of innocence. It is specially left by this palace. If you want to slowly merge, it should be very useful."


    "Fuse his memory, don''t be stupid."


    Zhou Shu frowned unconsciously, and said in a deep voice, "Just absorb the origin of the sword spirit. As for the rest, give up all."


    "Oh."


    Caiying agreed, and whispered, "But, really don''t want those memories? Maybe you can find the secret of the treasure from it. Wouldn''t it be a pity if you didn''t, that guy also lived for more than a thousand years, maybe Know a lot of things."


    "Wu Gu has been with Fu Xie for so many years, and his memory is full of hatred. It is absolutely impossible to merge his memory for something."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "Caiying, now we don''t lack any treasures. We can do our own thing with peace of mind. Everything will happen naturally, and we can rise to immortals without worrying about other things."


    "Well, I thought you wanted it, but Beng kept it on purpose. Since you don''t want it, I will let him disappear completely."


    The light cluster suddenly brightened, and the spot of light was large and small, lasting for a while, and finally turned into a pure green, and no other colors were visible.


    Just as before.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it for a few times, and nodded in satisfaction, "Just keep being yourself, don''t think about fusion haven''t you seen the end of Wushou? Didn''t he Have you ever thought of fusing those remnant souls? You are not soul cultivating, you can''t do it at all, and your thoughts are far less complex than his. If you are affected by him, you will be absorbed by him in turn."


    "My palace knows... sleepy, going to bed."


    Caiying responded lazily, dived into the sword, no more sound.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "After this battle, you are also exhausted. When you wake up, it is time to cross the catastrophe again."


    He picked up the Blue Nightmare Sword, waved it lightly, and tried out the Sea-Treading Sword Art several times.


    Quite uncomfortable, when the sword intent was born, it was obscure, such as sinking in the mud, and there were obstacles when using it. It was not smooth at all in one step and three passes, and the direction was also a lot of deviation, as if it was deliberately awkward with him.


    "It is indeed a very spiritual sword. I only want to obey a specific master. Maybe I am not as good as you want it now, but I might as well, I''ll take care of it. When she slowly adjusts you, I will sit back and enjoy it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, put the sword in his pocket, and flew outside the secret.


    He doesn''t need to worry about these things.


    Within the scope of divine consciousness, you can also find unforgivable figures.


    The speed of unforgiveness is very fast, and his expression is very calm. There is no decadence in his eyes. There is even a strange excitement in his eyes. It seems that either he has quickly figured out a way to revenge, and he has all the previous depression. Forget it, either, he has always had other plans, Cunning Rabbit Three Caves, and Sword Spirit Wugou has never been his all.


    "Sure enough, it''s not an ordinary person."


    Watching him for a while, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and went back to Xiahou Villa.


    No matter what you do, Xiahou''s family and Xiahou Wan''er will deal with him. It has nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t want to think about it.

 Chapter 1439: Power of the Sunflower

    "I have already seen the gates of Juyin Mountain, and there is no decent opponent yet, and all I encountered are miscellaneous. It is a waste of old man''s time. It is better to practice for a while."


    "It seems that Juyin Sect is a bit exaggerated. As soon as the elites of our Xiahou family were dispatched, they pushed it all the way.


    "There is such a big noise in Beiluzhou, and I thought it was so powerful, it was still vulnerable."


    Several cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm whispered, their expressions were very relaxed.


    "What Ci Hangzong said is so terrible, but it doesn''t seem to be the case at all. Are they too cautious, or are we too strong?"


    "Haha, I heard that the immortal cultivators in Dongsheng Prefecture are dying, far inferior to our Beiluzhou. Although the Cihangzong is in Dongsheng Prefecture, although it is a famous sect, most of it is not true to the truth, and the vision may also be very short. I''ll say it is great when I see people..."


    "That''s true. When it comes to cultivators, only Beiluzhou and Xihezhou are considered strong right now. Only Kunlun can be compared with our family."


    The little comments fell in the ears of the monks behind.


    Xia Houying frowned unconsciously, and said slowly, "Master Miaodi, they are really ignorant, please don''t take offense, I will scold them."


    After speaking, he headed forward. After a while, he stopped making noise and quieted down.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Immortal Master Miaodi, and seemed to think, "Master, the younger generation also feels like this. So far, they have not encountered any resistance. It is reasonable to say that Ju Yin Sect has been developed for decades. It should be so vulnerable. The Cihangzong and the Yinkui clan are very familiar, Master, are they deliberately hiding their strength?"


    A group of more than ten people entered the Juyin Sect''s sphere of influence five days ago. Naturally, it was inevitable to fight, but they didn''t see any decent opponents all the way, which was really inconsistent with Juyin Sect''s great reputation.


    Unlike others, Immortal Master Miaodi always looked solemn, "This trip is unusual, I am afraid it is extremely dangerous."


    "Dangerous?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was stagnant, "Why?"


    Immortal Master Miaodi said faintly, "Zhou Shu, shouldn''t you feel the power of Yin Kui?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I was very careful along the way. I probed everyone according to the characteristics of the fairy master to see if they had the power of anemone, but I didn''t find out at all. They are no different from ordinary immortals."


    "That''s the problem."


    Immortal Master Miaodi stared into the distance and slowly said, "It means that there is a witch in Yin Sect."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Yin Kui Witch?"


    Immortal Master Miaodi nodded lightly, his complexion a little heavy, "Yes, although the Yinkui Realm is large, and there are many members of the Yinkui tribe, but the whole group can only produce three witches. They are rarely born, and basically do not leave the Yinkui realm. , But I didn''t expect to come to the world of Xuanhuang now... My trip came in time."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "How did the fairy judge it?"


    Judging from the look of Master Miao Di, this Yin Kui Witch is definitely a tricky opponent, even beyond her expectation.


    "Remember the power of the Yin Kui that I told you about?"


    Immortal Master Miaodi explained, "That is the unique power of the Yinkui tribe. The members of the Yinkui tribe cultivated through the cultivation of the Yinkui. After they have cultivated to great success, they all exude a great charm in every gesture and gesture. , Even if the immortal cultivator sees it from a distance, or hears a word, or even smells a scent of scent after tens of thousands of miles away, the power of the Yin Kui will follow the immortal cultivator''s perception into the immortal cultivator''s body."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The juniors save it."


    The power of the Yinkui is very special. It is different from the general power. It is transmitted through perception. As long as the cultivator perceives it, it may be invaded by the power of the Yinkui, which is extremely difficult to defend. This is also the most terrifying part of the Yinkui clan. I don''t know how it got caught.


    Once the power of the Yin Kui enters the body, it will merge with the forces such as Yuan Li, and then enter the sea of ??consciousness, wrapped around the soul, and gradually invade. It will not take long for the cultivator to be controlled by the power of the Yin Kui, although it looks It was the same as before, and there was no change in the cultivation base. It might even be a little higher, but the person is no longer the original person. The six relatives don''t recognize it, and only obey the orders of the Yinkui tribe.


    Using the power of the shade of perception is pervasive, but it is not effective for everyone.


    The body and soul are particularly tough, such as Zhou Shu, it is difficult to be harmed by it, and the power of the anemone also has the power to kill compassion. Generally speaking, the cultivators who are protected by the power of compassion are not Will be invaded by the power of the Yinkui again, even if I see and hear the members of the Yinkui tribe, it is difficult to be invaded by the power of the Yinkui.


    For this reason, the Yinkui clan hates Cihangzong. If it were not for the existence of Cihangzong, I am afraid that the Yinkui clan had made a big disturbance in the world of cultivation tens of thousands of years ago, and even dominated most of the Xuanhuang world. Difficult.


    Immortal Master Miao Di continued, "This power of the Yin Kui cannot be recovered once it is released. It will always be kept in the body of the cultivator. It has three functions. On the one hand, it can control the actions of the cultivator, and on the other hand, it can give the cultivator special Happiness, on the other hand, can also enable the cultivator to use some special techniques of the Yinkui tribe , which makes the cultivator''s strength greatly improved in a short time."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded and slowly said, "The Ju Yin Sect continues to grow because of the power of the Yin Kui, and after being possessed by the power of the Yin Kui, the cultivator not only doesn''t think this is a bad thing, but instead thinks it is a good thing. Not to mention the improvement in strength, there is still a sense of happiness, a little control, probably nothing, so there will be cultivators who continue to join the Juyin sect, willing to become the disciples of the Yinkui tribe in the Juyin sect, and even have Some high-ranking monks have done the same."


    Immortal Master Miaodi said indifferently, "Yes, in a certain way, the power of the shade can really bring them a lot of benefits, but the premise is that the power of the shade is not recovered."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Didn''t the fairy say that you can''t take it back if you let it go?"


    "That is for most of the Yinkui tribe, but the Yinkui tribe has a special existence, that is, the Yinkui Witch. There will only be three in the entire Yinkui realm."


    Immortal Master Miaodi slowly said, "Yin Kwai Witch can recover the power of the Yin Kui in other people, and at the same time as it recovers, some of the original spirit, consciousness, and energy in the immortal cultivator will also be followed. Withdraw it to increase the strength of the Yinkui Witch, and the immortal cultivator whose strength has been taken back will have a lot of decline in his own strength..."


    She paused, and said slowly, "If we didn''t read it wrong, the enemies we encountered along the way were all drawn from the power of the anemone."


    "No wonder they are much weaker, and they are not at all like the number one power in North Luzhou..."


    Zhou Shu''s face tightened, and he said in a condensed voice, "In other words, the Yinkui witch who lives in the **** has a lot of strength now?"


    "Yes."


    Immortal Master Miaodi sighed with a rare sigh, "And we still don''t know what kind of witch she is..."

 Chapter 1440: Yin Mo Feng

    Immortal Master Miaodi slowly said, "We have been delayed for some time on the road. It seems that they are already ready and waiting for us to pass."


    Xia Houying rushed over, "If the fairy master agrees, we might as well evacuate first."


    Immortal Master Miaodi is not a voice transmission, and everyone around can hear it.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Withdraw?"


    Xia Houying nodded and said solemnly, "I don��t know what the witch is doing now, but since she has taken away most of the disciples�� power of the Yin Kui, that is to say, the current Ju Yin Sect is temporarily Without the ability to mess up Beiluzhou again, the purpose of our trip can be considered achieved, and they have been waiting here for a long time, setting up a battle to wait for work, we don��t have to fight head-on with her again, and wait some time to take advantage of their slack , And gather more sects to deal with her, the result may be better."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, showing a hint of relief, "Brother Ying said that is reasonable, and it is in line with the way of avoiding his edge and hitting his laziness in the military way, but it is all coming. It''s not good to go back like this, isn''t it? Don��t you want to see the witch? See the Yinkui tribe? This is a rare opportunity."


    "Brother Zhou Dao, look at the current Juyin Mountain."


    Xia Houying pointed to the distance, her eyes were deep, showing a lot of solemnity.


    Thousands of miles away.


    A big mountain lay ahead, shrouded in a thick black mist, completely indistinguishable from its shape, like a hidden giant beast, it made people feel palpitation when viewed from a distance.


    Xia Houying returned to her senses and slowly said, "I have checked for a while. The black mist on the mountain is a power I don''t understand. It''s about the power of the shade as the fairy teacher said. It is so concentrated and rich, I ask myself that I am not an opponent. ��If it��s the formation, it��s okay to say that we immortal cultivators can always find a way to crack it, but this is... difficult."


    Perceiving an unknown powerful force, his face is quite heavy.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "I can understand the concerns of Brother Ying, but shouldn''t we immortal cultivators advance in the light of difficulties? It is really not in line with my original intentions, let alone the invasion of aliens. It is something less than a hundred years from now. Now we should prepare more and fight with foreign races. In the future, we will not be in a hurry. The more their methods are, the weird and weird they will increase our experience."


    "Brother Zhou Dao also said that I lost my opinion for a while, but forgot about it."


    After thinking for a while, Xia Houying nodded, but the worry in his eyes did not fade.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother Ying is only a little worried because he has never seen a foreign race. Speaking of which, in the world of immortality, almost no one has ever fought against a foreign race. It is the first time that Brother Ying is a little scared. "


    "Heh, Brother Zhou Dao is not afraid."


    Xia Houying shook her head unconsciously, and glanced at him in admiration, "Although Dao brother has just arrived in the Tribulation, but his mood is so calm and calm, I am not as good.


    "Those are not the power of Yin Kui."


    Immortal Master Miaodi glanced at the two of them and said faintly, "If I didn''t admit my mistake, it was just a special technique in Yin Kui Ce. We called it Yin Mo Feng in the Ci Hang Sect, which is similar to the realm of the cultivator. , If the immortal cultivator is inside, the vitality, divine consciousness and speed will be affected, but the Yinkui tribe can hide and move quickly and freely."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and smiled, "The fairy master understands that, it''s much better just for Yu."


    Immortal Master Miaodi frowned slightly, "Don��t underestimate the Yinmofeng, the Yinkui tribe in the Yinmofeng will increase their ability by at least 50%, while the cultivator can only exert about 60% of the strength in the Yinmofeng. This is the experience of our Cihangzong and the Yinkui tribe who have fought against each other many times. For the Yinkui tribe, the Yinmofeng may be their biggest support."


    "what����"


    Xia Houying''s discoloration changed a little, "Whether one is going down and the other is going up, isn''t it more than twice as strong?"


    Zhou Shu also showed a certain dignity, "It''s a bit troublesome to say that, if you can find a way to draw them out, it will be fine."


    Immortal Master Miaodi shook his head, "Don''t worry about this evil wind, I will use Cihang Spiritual Realm to dispel it."


    Zhou Shu and Xia Houying stagnated slightly, and did not show joy, but their expressions became heavier, "Is the immortal master ready to take action? Or not, rest assured, we will be able to solve it."


    They are well aware of the importance of Master Miaodi to Cihangzong. If Miaodi''s action will cause the catastrophe, or even die here, it will be a great blow to Cihangzong and the entire world of immortality. In the future, foreign races will invade. At that time, the Xiuxian Realm would lose a centering bone.


    Even if you know you will win, it is not worth it. That is a price that the cultivating world cannot afford.


    "I have a sense of measure, I won''t use my full strength here."


    Immortal Master Miaodi glanced at the two of them, and nodded approvingly, "If you only use the spiritual realm, you will not touch the heavens, and the heavens will not fall. However, things other than the evil wind may be I leave it to you."


    "This is natural."


    Xia Houying quickly agreed, "Without the evil wind, if I can exert my full strength I won''t be afraid of them."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is disrespectful to ask the immortal master to act. If we let the immortal master do his best, wouldn''t we be too bad."


    Immortal Master Miaodi slightly lowered his jaw, and suddenly said, "Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu was startled, "Why, what instructions does the fairy master have?"


    Immortal Master Miaodi looked into the distance, and said solemnly, "I know you are not worried about the power of the Yinkui, and you can do it with all your strength just after crossing the catastrophe. I am afraid you are the absolute main force in this battle, so the key to victory or defeat lies with you. Body... I remind you again, you must do your best to clean up the Yinkui tribe, and you must not leave a trace of your hands, especially not to be confused by their external appearance, their appearance is actually very unbearable, not even human. Therefore, the appearance of such a face was brought by Yin Kui Ce. You must not pity, or even move your compassion."


    Zhou Shu nodded and laughed, "Master, this is the third time you have said this. Don''t worry, these things you said will definitely not happen. No matter how beautiful they are, they are also aliens who invade our world. Will not show mercy."


    "Hope."


    Immortal Master Miaodi nodded, and said slowly, "The male cultivator shouldn''t have dealt with the Yinkui tribe, things happened in a hurry, that''s the only way, but I have to remind you several times and never underestimate them. , Must not be confused by them."


    In her heart, she probably thought of some past events.


    It��s not that only female cultivators can practice the Compassionate Heart Sutra. In the past, the Cihang School actually had male cultivators, but most male cultivators lost themselves in the battle with the Yinkui Clan. Not only did they fail to deal with the Yinkui Clan, but instead Looking back and fighting against Ci Hangzong, Ci Hangzong suffered a great loss.


    Since then, for the Yinkui clan, Cihangzong no longer recruits male cultivators, and there can only be female cultivators in the sect.

 Chapter 1441: Shanmen Challenge

    Immortal Master Miaodi nodded slightly, and was hundreds of miles away, standing not far in front of Juyin Mountain. ????��??book��


    Looking down, she clasped her hands together, as quiet as an image, but she suddenly rose when she saw the breeze.


    The breeze was like a spring, instantly rolled down, seemingly soft, but invincible, and wherever it passed, the black smoke and thick mist would be easily dispersed.


    However, after a few breaths, Juyin Mountain was clear, and Qingming was visible, and the gates of the mountains were also revealed.


    Sitting between auspicious clouds, Immortal Master Miaodi sits in the air, like Shen Xiu sitting in meditation, his body reveals a layer of golden light that flickers and disappears. In the light circle, the immortal master looks solemn, staring forward, and his eyes reveal kindness. And the sincere brilliance, Haoran continued to radiate.


    The palms of his hands are also hanging down slightly, and the slight cyan air flow can''t help falling from the hands, shaped like willows in the spring breeze, and a little bit of clear spirit, like rain, sprays toward Juyin Mountain.


    "Master''s Ci Hang spiritual realm is opened."


    Yuan Heyin glanced at Miaodi, his eyes full of admiration, "The Cihang Spiritual Realm was created by the Great Immortal Cihang. It is a realm that can only be obtained by practicing the Compassion Sutra to the highest realm. In it, the evil spirits are inviolable. The immortal cultivator is continuously blessed and inspired by compassion, and can move forward bravely despite difficulties."


    Zhou Shu and Xia Houying nodded, showing a hint of joy, and said in unison, "Then let''s hurry up and get ready."


    Xia Houying turned around and said straightly, "Uncle San, Uncle Nineteen, this is our Beiluzhou, so naturally we should be the vanguard, and follow me not to fall behind."


    Two Xiahou Jiadu Tribulation Realm cultivators stepped forward and nodded in salute.


    One is Xiahoubai and the other is Xiahoulin. Both are the four-fold monks of crossing the tribulation realm. They are naturally the top power of the Xiahou family. Their seniority and cultivation base are higher than Xiahouying, but their status is different. You must listen to Xiahou. Baby��s command line. One reading??��?��


    Xiahou Lin paused and looked at Yuan Heyin and said, "Fairy Heyin, according to you, wouldn''t it be affected by the Yinkui tribe in the spiritual realm?"


    Xia Houbai nodded, "So there is no danger at all?"


    After arriving at Juyin Mountain, they all felt a lot of anxiety, but after seeing the Cihang Spiritual Realm, they all showed a lot of joy.


    Yuan Heyin glanced at the two of them, nodded, and shook his head, "You can say that, but you can''t say that."


    "Why is this?"


    The two were puzzled.


    Yuan Heyin said slowly, "If the immortal cultivator is firm in mind, it is not a big problem to use the spiritual realm to resist the power of the common anemone, but if the master of the Yinkui clan is even the witch, the immortal master will forcefully protect him. If you do, you must increase the power of loving-kindness or cast magic tricks, which means that the fairy master will be forced to do it. I don''t think you want the fairy master to do this."


    "Oh����"


    The two of them looked stagnant.


    "Of course not."


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately, "A domain is only a domain, and its more role is to assist, and it mainly depends on the cultivator himself."


    Xia Houying quickly apologized, "They said too much, sorry."


    He looked at the two of them and whispered, "Does the two uncles think that the spiritual realm alone can win, then what do we want to do? The immortal master will not do it. It is the limit to release the spiritual realm. Use your brains, let alone shrink back from the battle, you must do your best when things happen!"


    After speaking, he flew toward Juyin Mountain first.


    The two nodded, showing a slight shame, and quickly followed Xiahouying.


    Seeing the performance of these two Xiahou cultivators, Zhou Shu gently shook his head, his expression was slightly condensed, and he thought to himself, "These ten thousand years of peace has made the cultivators comfortable and fearful to death, but I don��t know that cultivating immortals is dead. Survive? I only know how useful immortal cultivators can be. If foreign races invade now, I am afraid that the world of Xuanhuang will experience a catastrophe."


    "Even in the Xiahou family, safety is always the top priority in the face of difficulties. I am afraid that other immortal cultivators will not be better. When I return to the Dutch school, I must hurry up and let the disciples in the school be earlier. Be prepared, go through more life and death experiences before you can use it in the future."


    Several thoughts turned in the blink of an eye.


    "Sect Master Zhou, let''s go too."


    Yuan Heyin glanced at him and said warmly, "Let the Xiahou family deal with other people. We will give priority to finding the witch."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and went straight to Juyin Mountain, followed by Yuanheyin and Yangmei.


    From a distance, I saw the shadows in the gate of Juyin Mountain, with a graceful figure and constant voices, showing that many Yinkui tribes were waiting.


    "Murong De, is it you?"


    Looking at the cultivator who came out, Xiahou Lin was shocked, "You... actually joined the Ju Yinmen?"


    Murong De is the elder of the Murong family, and he and Xiahou family are family friends. They have always been married and have a very good relationship.


    Murongde stroked the long beard that had been hanging down his waist and abdomen, and said angrily, "Your Xiahou family invited people to Juyin Mountain, do you want to be against the Juyin Empress!"


    Xiahoulin said sternly, "Brother Murong Dao knows something, that the female emperor Juyin is a member of the Yinkui tribe, from the Yinkui realm, and not a monk in our mysterious world. It''s fine if I didn''t know before. Now I told you, could it be you Want to abandon Beiluzhou and contribute to the foreign race?"


    "I don''t care what the Yinkui realm or the Xuanhuang realm, huh, in any case, anyone who offends the Yin Empress must die!"


    Murong De struck out a large pen and wrote a few large characters in the air. I saw a flash of light, and the characters turned into countless swords and axes, and the sky was covered with black pressure. Xiahoulin swarmed.


    The Murong family is famous for its military skills, and this Murong De is a pen repair, can use the strokes as a soldier, and has thousands of troops at every turn. I don''t know how many dead souls are in the pen.


    the other side.


    Xia Houbai also confronted a monk.


    The monk was an old man, with a big fan in his hand, quite leisurely.


    Seven real people from Yinxianmen also joined Juyinmen.


    "Brother Qishan Dao, we met today, but I didn''t expect to be an opponent."


    Xia Houbai shook his head slightly, "Do you remember? You and I met in the Yuan Ying Realm. We chanted poems together, searched for secret realms, and even practiced together. The fan in your hand is made with the materials I gave you... For thousands of years of friendship, now you are trying to stop me, and do you know, who are you helping? That is not a cultivator at all, or even a person at all, but a foreign race from the outside world, they want to occupy our Xuanhuang world... "


    "roll!"


    The seven-fan real person snorted, and suddenly two pu fans appeared in his hands. With one wave and one shake, the fire and wind showed the atmosphere.


    The real man named Qifan, the natural magic weapon is a fan.


    He is also a talented stranger, so he decided to become a fan repairer, a special monk who hadn''t been in thousands of years.


    He began to search for various rare materials in the Nascent Soul Realm, and finally refined seven different fans, each with more than five magic weapons, interlaced and used, and can cast more than a dozen high-end at the same time The magic formula is varied and powerful, and it is a monk who is extremely difficult to deal with.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1442: Punish

    Xia Houying over there was not idle, one person with one sword, blocking all the other monks from �����..l��


    "Pushing thousands of miles to smash the dust, cross the water and climb the purple mist to open, break the silk rein and shake the jade bridle, the fire dragon flies down for nine days."


    Accompanied by a long chant, a fiery red long sword danced, and in an instant, the sword aura spread across all directions.


    The sword in his hand is not ordinary, second only to Xiahou''s double walls, named Chitu, and it is also a seventh-order flying sword.


    Xia Houying greeted the enemy, and said solemnly, "Brother Zhou Dao, leave these to our Xiahou family outside, and the Yinkui clan inside will be up to you."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Thank you very much."


    Without delay, he rushed into the gate with Yuan Heyin and Yangmei.


    More than a dozen Yinkui people stood not far from the door, looking at them with a smile.


    As rumored, all are gorgeous, petite, slender, fat and thin, and each is good at winning.


    Most of them don��t know how to draw their heads, scratching their heads and making poses, whispering, one after another.


    Yuan Heyin and Yangmei have never seen such a scene before, they both have a little red face, only concentrating their minds, only covering the whole body with the power of compassion, and they dare not be careless, while Zhou Shu''s face is indifferent, as if there is nothing wrong.


    Yes, they are all extremely beautiful and powerful women, but Zhou Shu now has no interest at all.


    I have spent more than a thousand lives in the nine-story pagoda. I have not experienced anything before, and these things in front of me have also been realized in fantasy, and finally become the acquired soul, how firm his will is, and he is a creator of Taoism, which can be obtained from his own Tao. Incomparable happiness, how can you indulge in beauty and be fascinated by skin appearance.


    It doesn''t matter if you use perception, the power of the Yin Kui is enough to be immune.


    The sea stepping sword was raised, and as soon as it went straight, the obstacles encountered were all muddy under the sword.


    "what"


    "It hurts!"


    "Oh, my little brother is so fierce!"


    Even if they were screaming, those Yinkui tribesmen did not forget their instincts, and were still trying to find a way or Zhou Shu, but it was still useless.


    Within a few dozen breaths, several Yinkui tribe members fell down and lost their anger.


    Zhou Shu would never keep his hands on the Yinkui tribe.


    He knows the Yinkui Clan very well. Unlike the Dragon Clan that originally came from the Xuanhuang Realm and other alien races, even if these Dragon Races occupy the Xuanhuang Realm, they will not deliberately destroy it. They still regard the Xuanhuang Realm as their home. Every time they occupy a realm, they will looting and breaking the rules of the realm at will, until that realm is completely turned into a wasteland, and they are no different from evil cultivators. They all feed on immortal cultivators and mortals.


    "not good!"


    "kill him!"


    "Go and inform the empress!"


    What they said changed. They were no longer soft voices, but hurried shouts, and even their language changed, becoming the Yinkui clan''s own language.


    The Yinkui tribe realized that Zhou Shu in front of him was completely different from the other male cultivators. His own power had no effect on him, and he had to use his true ability to fight life and death.


    Suddenly, many special techniques from Yin Kui Ce swarmed towards Zhou Shu.


    "Sect Master, be careful, that is the heart-biting yin thorn in the Yin Kui Ce, the most insidious, but it will be integrated into the vitality and transmitted to the body through the qi pulse, and it is impossible to prevent..."


    "There is poisonous rain over there, don''t get it, even if it''s a body that crosses the catastrophe, it can''t stand it twice."


    "Unfeeling Demon Flame... That is a strange fire comparable to the seventh rank. It can not only burn the divine sense, but also invade the sea of ??consciousness along the divine sense. Be careful..."


    Yuan Heyin clearly understands Yin Kui Ce, and keeps reminding her with anxious expression.


    But often the words she reminded hadn''t finished, Zhou Shu had already solved the battle, which surprised her.


    But within a quarter of an hour, there was a corpse, and no one could stand, and all were extinguished.


    There is no sword spirit in the sea-treading sword, but Zhou Shu doesn''t care, because he doesn''t even use the sword intent, only attaching the extremely pure Dao power to the sword, and doing it casually is enough to break many of the Yinkui people. The method is invincible.


    This process also made him a little bit strange. There should be two reasons for careful consideration.


    The sword has the power of its origin. It has a natural restraint to the foreign race outside. It is not his random guessing. Many guardians of the Xuanhuang world are also like this. Using the origin of the Xuanhuang world to fight against the foreign race can often receive miraculous effects. The stronger the power of the origin, the more effective it is against the foreign race, and the power of the origin in the sea-treading sword is different. After the origin purple energy that is closest to the world origin, it is much stronger than the general origin power.


    The second is his Shu Zhili, which comes from Wanfa. Naturally, by understanding the weaknesses of many methods, he can break through Wanfa.


    There are many tactics in the Xuanhuang Realm. Many Dao and many tactics in the Xuanhuang Realm come from other worlds. Among the tens of thousands of tactics that Zhou Shu has practiced, there are also tactics derived from Yin Kui Ce and Yin Kui. The tactics of Ce Nemesis Cihangzong were naturally cracked when facing Yin Kui Ce now.


    He can be said to be the nemesis of most alien races, but he is not very strong.


    "you����"


    Yuan Heyin was sluggish for a while before he was shocked, "Sect Master Zhou, you are so powerful...their tactics are completely useless, whether they are offensive or defensive. But in the Ci Hang Sect''s classics, they are all A deadly trick."


    "Brother, you are the same as before."


    Yang Mei was not surprised at all, staring at Zhou Shu with a smile from the past, "I haven''t seen you make a move for a long time, and it''s still so powerful. I''m worried again."


    Yuan Heyin paused, looking at the blood and corpses all over the floor, and said with some palpitations, "Furthermore, Sect Master Zhou''s killing intent is too decisive. Those women look so delicate, but I feel a little pity when I see them. , But Sect Master Zhou did not hesitate..."


    "I''m already conscious."


    Zhou Shu collected the sword and said lightly, "You should also do well. At the critical moment when the alien is about to invade, killing the alien will not tolerate a little compassion."


    "Ok."


    Yuan Heyin nodded slightly, but she didn''t know if she could do it.


    After all, Cihangzong has always aimed to universalize the world, and his disciples are also compassionate and seldom kill. Being soft-hearted and not being able to exercise well in the future means that when facing major changes in the future, it is not a good thing to be unable to face the foreign race in the best state.


    Zhou Shu had known about the invasion of foreign races a long time ago, and had made such an awareness, but there are probably not many like him in the world of immortality.


    "I am also prepared, brother."


    Yangmei walked to Zhou Shu''s side and looked up at Zhou Shu, with a lot of expectation in her eyes, "Wait a moment, can you let me come?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Are you talking about the witch of Yinkui?"


    "Correct."


    Yangmei nodded seriously, with a lot of determination in her eyes.


    (Ps: Actually, Yinkui Clan originally wanted to write a lot, and also listed some things, but I heard that now I can��t write sensitive words, so I can only skip it, but some of the plots that I think will be used later. I don��t care about the data now, it��s a victory if I can finish writing, hey.

 Chapter 1443: Utan Saint

    w..l��"


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate too much, "I will be on the sidelines for you, and I will not help you unless I have to."


    Yang Mei seldom asks him anything. Now that she wants to face the Empress Juyin herself, she must have her reason. Zhou Shu will unconditionally choose to trust and will not guess too much, even if he knows that the empress is extremely strong.


    "I knew that Senior Brother would say that."


    Yangmei blinked and smiled happily, and softly explained, "Brother, I want to try it, because now my power of compassion seems to have encountered shackles, no matter how hard I cultivate, I can''t make progress, and this Yin Kui The power of the witch is diametrically opposed to the power of compassion. If you compete with her with all your strength, the power of compassion should be able to break through the limits, right?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, and said warmly, "You think well, nothing can break through the shackles better than fighting, but you must know that if you use battle to break through, you must face life and death. If you choose this way, then... ��"


    "Brother, I am not afraid, I have already thought about it."


    Yangmei knew what Zhou Shu was going to say, and shook her head slightly, "Brother, you don''t need to act, unless I can''t move anymore."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said no more.


    Yangmei pulled his sleeves, "Let''s go, brother, let''s go to her, I feel that there is a strong shade of sunflower power in the mountain."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No need to find, she will come by herself."


    Before the words fell, a light wind blew, and a woman fell with the wind and stopped in front of the three.


    The woman was dressed in lavender veil and hovered her whole body, with her head slightly raised, revealing a piece of white jade-like fairness around her neck, the green silk hanging down to her waist, tied with a black ribbon, facing the three people sideways, only showing Half of his face, straight nose, half of his eyes flashed with stars, her lips trembled slightly, and two small pear vortices appeared.


    "Gluck... haven''t seen this palace yet, have you figured out how to deal with this palace."


    Without turning around, he glanced at the three of them obliquely. They seemed to be smiling, but their voice was low but melodious, and the lingering sound was endless.


    "Ah...Are you a witch? You are so beautiful."


    Yangmei''s figure trembles slightly, she glances a little sluggishly, and can''t help but mutter in admiration.


    Yuan Heyin closed her eyes slightly, as if she didn''t dare to look more, the power of compassion started working, and she firmly protected her whole body.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, quite approvingly.


    Although I have never seen the whole picture, this woman is really beautiful. It can be said that she is the first one she has ever seen. The beauty is beautiful. What is more rare is that she has all kinds of temperaments. It is different from other women, but noble and reserved. Thank you for playing with your hands, it can be gentle and graceful, but arrogant and charming, it is not an exaggeration to describe it with any beautiful words.


    "Little sister, you are not worse than me, and you are also very beautiful."


    Still not turning around, the woman smiled at Yang Mei, "But I am not a witch, I am the Queen of Juyin."


    "What female emperor, you are a witch, the power of the anemone in your body is so strong, it can never be someone else."


    Yuan Heyin shouted in a deep voice, "Since you are here, don''t talk nonsense here. Hurry up, Yangmei, don''t say anything to the enemy. Remember our purpose."


    Yangmei''s face tightened and she said firmly, "Yes, although sister, you are beautiful, you are the enemy of our Xuanhuang Realm. No matter what you say, I will definitely drive you out of Juyin Mountain and Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Just kicked out? Huh..."


    Empress Juyin smiled Yanran, "The little sister has a good heart, so I am embarrassed not to leave, but before leaving...this man, leave it to my sister, how about?"


    "what?"


    Yangmei was startled, her face changed slightly, she couldn''t help but scolded, "Don''t think about it!"


    "It seems to be reluctant, he and you must be a Taoist companion? Huh," Juyin Empress laughed and shook her head disappointedly. "That''s a pity, hey, it''s really hard for a woman to seduce Yes, especially for women who have their own hearts, jealousy can counteract all temptations, no matter how high the realm, no matter how powerful the technique is..."


    "It''s not jealous."


    Yangmei''s face turned red, and she whispered, "You are the Yinkui Witch, our Cihangzong opponent, we are destined to be enemies, so we can do it soon."


    "Don''t worry, when it''s time to shoot, I will."


    Empress Juyin turned her gaze to Zhou Shu, showing a hint of surprise, and suddenly said, "They are all women, and they have the power of compassion to protect their bodies. It doesn''t matter if you don''t care about me, but what about you? I''ll do it tomorrow morning. You did it, but you didn''t move at all?"


    "I?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I''m fine, I don''t deny that you have almost all the advantages of a woman, but there are no shortcomings. In terms of appearance and posture, one point is more, and one point is less. You can only describe it as perfect... ��If you can get you, it should be able to satisfy all the fantasies of the cultivators. For you, even the heart can forget, the happiness of cultivating immortals and crossing the catastrophe is better than staying with you for a few days. Alas, no wonder those cultivators, Even the great monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm will bow down under your skirt, and this Yin Sect can be expanded again and again."


    "Since you know, why don''t you be tempted?"


    The Empress Juyin''s expression was slightly condensed, and her voice improved a bit. Although it was not as melodious and melodious as before, it was a bit more arrogant.


    She was very surprised. Zhou Shu could feel these characteristics of her, which showed that her Yin Kui power had an effect on Zhou Shu, but it did not receive the desired effect. She met this situation for the first time and was really surprised. Can''t help but ask.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, and said calmly, "I know, it doesn''t mean you have to be tempted."


    The Empress Juyin stared at Zhou Shu My eyes gradually opened completely, and the pupils were colorful, flickering from time to time, psychedelic and colorful, like the most beautiful flower in the world, "This is impossible, I have already used it. You can''t miss the Utambula flower."


    "What, Utambula?"


    Looking at the Empress Juyin, Yuanheyin''s expression suddenly tightened, and he couldn''t help saying, "You can actually use the Utanbula flowers, you are the Utan witch in the Yinkui world?"


    "Humph," Juyin Empress snorted, softly charming, "What kind of witches, don��t you always call witches and witches, those are the ignorant words of your Cihangzong, I am from the Yinkui realm. Saint Utan, you can also call me Utan."


    "Master Yuan, what is the saint Youtan? No, the witch Youtan."


    Yangmei is a little curious.


    Yuanheyin showed a lot of prudence, and said in a condensed voice, "I don��t know the details, but Master Miaodi said that among the three great witches in the Yinkui world, the witches are the strongest. It''s not as good as the witch, but her physique is extremely special, and only she can act as Utambula''s guardian."


    "What is Utambula?"


    Yangmei blinked her eyes, seeming to realize, "Is it the flower in her eyes?"


    "That flower is a form of Utambula."


    Yuanheyin said slowly, "Utanbula is the origin of the Yinkui tribe. There are many forms and unpredictable. No one knows what it is. Even the Yinkui tribe does not know it, but without it, There is no Yinkui world."


    Yangmei nodded lightly, "It turned out to be so."


    Yuan Heyin nodded, "Yes, as Utambula''s guardian, she can contact Utambula day and night. Although she is not the strongest, she may be the most powerful in the dark sunflower world. Skilled."


    "what!?"

 Chapter 1444: Collect flowers

    "You know so much about me, huh... But, I am most curious about you. You obviously used Utambula flowers. Why didn''t you be tempted?"


    Empress Juyin stared at Zhou Shu, but the flower in her eyes became more and more delicate w..l��


    "It turns out it''s called Utambula, a good name, and it''s worthy of the name."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand thoughtfully, and suddenly, a beautiful flower bloomed in his palm.


    The flower is not much different from the flower in the eyes of the Empress Juyin, but it is more vivid and lively. The colorful petals are sometimes light red, sometimes emerald green, blooming in a psychedelic and graceful color. Just one glance, there is a feeling of intoxication.


    "How is it possible! Give me back!"


    Empress Juyin''s complexion changed slightly, she stretched out her bare hand, and grabbed it straight to the flower.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, only waved his sleeves, and an invisible wall stood up in front of him, blocking the female emperor''s attack.


    The female emperor missed a hit and didn''t make another move. She asked sideways, "How did you do it? Not only did you not get confused by the Utambula flower, you could even take it out completely?"


    "The flowers are really beautiful..."


    Zhou Shu stared at the Utambula flower and shook his head slightly, "You could have influenced me, but it''s a pity that you are too greedy."


    "greedy?"


    The Empress Juyin stagnated, "I don''t know what Zhou Shu is."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and said slowly, "You took action very early, when I dealt with those Yinkui people... You know they won''t be my opponents, but they don''t help each other, only secretly use their own yin The power of Aoi is attached to them, and then enters my body with the power of my Dao, and when you appear, they immediately begin to take effect, forming this Utambula flower in my body."


    "You understand, but it was still hit."


    Empress Juyin raised her head slightly, with a trace of contentment in her eyes.


    "Not to mention how you treat the same clan, the methods really make me admire, and the power of your shade is very soft and strange, you can follow the power of the Tao into the body, and even I can''t detect it until I enter the body. , It''s really good...I thought that only Yuanli and Sword Intent would bring disasters," Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, seeming to blame himself, "I didn''t investigate carefully, this is my mistake."


    The Empress Juyin glanced at Zhou Shu, slightly disdainful, "How can you be aware of it, even the great power may not know the magical effect of Utambula."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and continued, "That Utambula flower formed in my body, and it has begun to affect my soul, and even began to shake my heart, trying to completely control my mind. This is the first time I have encountered this kind of thing."


    Empress Juyin raised her head and smiled, "I really want to control you. From the moment you walked around Juyin Mountain, I knew that a man like you must have many uses, much better than other monks. ..."


    She paused, "But you haven''t told me, how did you get rid of it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and slowly said, "You should be satisfied if it can affect my spirit, but you are not satisfied, and you have to touch other places, ha ha."


    "other places?"


    The Empress Juyin was startled, "Where, is there something more important to the cultivators than the soul?"


    "Generally, your idea is right. If you control the soul, you can control a cultivator, but I am different. I still have something more important than the soul," Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "Even yours Utambula flowers are very strong, and there is not something you can easily influence."


    Empress Juyin pursed her lips, showing a trace of boredom, "What the **** is it, don''t pretend to be a ghost."


    "Why should I tell you?"


    The corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth was slightly raised, and he said faintly, "Anyway, if two tigers are fighting, if you lose, the flower will belong to me. Seeing that it is so beautiful and colorful, there should be a lot of power of the shade. Thank you very much for the origin of you and that Utambula."


    "you����"


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of the Empress Juyin, her killing intent was awe-inspiring, but it quickly subsided.


    "Hey, I''ll give it to you if you like it, I''m afraid you dare not stay."


    Amidst the laughter, her figure gradually disappeared, and at the place where she was, a U-Tumboluo flower suddenly bloomed, about thirty meters in radius, and it was still expanding. The petals kept shaking and stretched towards Zhou Shu.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Before Zhou Shu moved, the bayberry turned into a burst of light and flew straight towards the petals.


    "Sister, I almost forgot about you. What are your skills? I want to see my sister too."


    The petals were rolled and collected, enclosing the entire bayberry, and the Utambula flower shrank into the ground and disappeared in an instant.


    "what!"


    Yuan Heyin exclaimed and hurried over.


    "Don''t help her, it''s her own battle," Zhou Shu blocked her and said warmly, "Fairy Yuan, don''t worry too much."


    Yuan Heyin stagnated, "But where are they?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "My spiritual sense cannot perceive it. It should be a place similar to a secret realm. The tactics create a special space as a battlefield to avoid being affected by the domain. The method of the Utan Witch is indeed very strange. It��s extraordinary, but Yang Mei is fine for the time being. When something happens, I will take action."


    "You can''t even feel it, how..."


    Yuan Heyin was about to ask again, but she paused again. She understood after another thought Zhou Shu cares about Yangmei no less than anyone. Since he is okay, Yangmei is probably fine, although she I don''t know how Zhou Shu judged it, but she also believed in Zhou Shu persistently.


    Of course she couldn''t know that Zhou Shu didn''t use his spiritual sense to perceive, but instead used the eighth sense to perceive Yang Mei''s location. She also confirmed that they could enter through the entrance at any time in their zone, but he didn''t need to do so temporarily.


    "Sect Master Zhou is like this, what do I have to worry about."


    Yuan Heyin nodded slightly, "I hope she can make good use of the opportunity of this battle to successfully break through."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "I think she can do it, we just wait."


    "Right, Sect Master Zhou."


    Yuan Heyin looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of expectation in his eyes, "I don��t really understand what other places of yours are, even the soul has been affected, and you can fight back through that place, even if you are not afraid of the U-Tumbal Flower that enters your body, This... is really unreasonable."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Fairy Yuan, that is my secret, but it won''t take long for you to know."


    The place that is inconvenient to talk to others is naturally the furnace born by Shu Zhidao.


    The creation of the Dao is completed, unless the Dao is destroyed, the Dao Furnace cannot be destroyed or changed. Don''t be the Utanbula flower, even if the Utanbula comes in person, it may not be able to affect the Dao Furnace.


    Utan Witch''s delusion to completely control Zhou Shu, it is simply an impossible task.


    "Oh����"


    Yuan Heyin nodded, thought about it, and then laughed, "I don''t need to ask too much. In short, Sect Master Zhou is getting stronger and stronger. This is an excellent thing, whether it is for the Heyin School or the Ci Hang School."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1445: Each other

    Zhou Shu stared at the Utambula flower in his hand, and nodded slightly, quite obvious~��ww~~l��


    This flower can be regarded as an exotic treasure.


    Although it was formed by pure strength, it felt smooth and tough to the touch. It was actually like a solid body when held in the hand. It was very weird. He didn''t know how it got into his body or how it was formed. He didn''t notice it with his spiritual consciousness. , It is really weird, if you can carefully explore and clarify the truth, maybe you can add some other effects to your comfort.


    The Tao of Shu comes from all kinds of methods, and those who come will not refuse, it is the magic trick of another world, Zhou Shu will not abandon it, only use it with ideas.


    "Sect Master Zhou, do you really want to keep it?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Yuanheyin couldn��t help but feel a little worried, ��It��s really not a good thing, Utambula flower is made of pure the power of anemone, it is all-pervasive, and it is a big worry if you are not careful. It''s troublesome, and if it escapes, it will affect the sect or other people. It''s good to get rid of these evil things as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but didn''t ruin it, "Fairy Yuan said something reasonable, I will pay special attention to it. I keep it for its own use."


    The power of Yin Kui and Yin Kui Tactics aroused his interest. He would not give up. As for the hidden worries of the evil, he didn''t care about it. If it was thrown into the Demon Refining Pot, it would naturally not affect others.


    "Well, the lord takes care of it himself."


    Yuan Heyin didn''t persuade him anymore, his eyes didn''t know where to fall, and he sighed, "Oh, I don''t know what happened to Yangmei."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "She''s okay now, there are back and forth."


    In an unknown empty secret place.


    Except for the petals of Utambula flying everywhere, nothing else can be seen or perceived. There is no normal five element aura or air. Obviously, this place is a foreign space created by Utan deliberately, similar to a magical array. But it is more powerful than the phantom array and is close to reality.


    In it, Yangmei has fought Youtan back and forth a few times, not giving way to each other.


    "Hey...Little sister, I underestimated you."


    You Tan chuckled softly, "Your strength of compassion is much stronger than that recorded in the book. It is so quintessential and tough, it can resist me four consecutive thorns. I have never encountered such a thing. In my opinion, even the old lady floating in the air is far inferior to you."


    Yang Mei frowned, and said straightly, "Don''t say anything to Master Miaodi, her cultivation is much higher than mine. If she came, you would have lost."


    You Tan''s mouth bends slightly, "Really? I don''t believe it, and I''m not afraid of her at all, only you."


    Yang Mei was stunned, "What are you worried about me?"


    "I''m worried that you will become the worst enemy of my Yinkui Clan in the future."


    Youtan''s expression suddenly became cold, and his bare hands connected a little, and the yin wind suddenly rose up, bringing the surrounding petals to the bayberry, "So, I have to get rid of you completely here, sorry, little sister."


    "Then you can try it."


    Yangmei remained unmoved, standing in the air with a condensed expression, a faint golden light suddenly appeared on his body.


    Juyin Mountain outside.


    Zhou Shu saw the situation inside, and he also told the vowel lotus sound.


    "Even the witch said the same..."


    Yuan Heyin expressed a bit of emotion, and said slowly, "It seems that what the immortal master said is correct. Yangmei��s power of compassion has really been enlightened, and it is deeply rooted in the true meaning left by Great Immortal Cihang back then, her compassion The power of the heart is fundamentally different from the power of compassion that we cultivate. She is the power of the Tao that comes from our own enlightenment. It is not a power derived from pure cultivation. It is stronger than ours by more than one level, perhaps completely. It��s not the same power anymore."


    Zhou Shu had already understood this and nodded lightly, quite proud.


    "The person who knows you best is usually the opponent. To some extent, Yangmei is indeed the biggest enemy of the Yinkui tribe. On the other hand, as a Saintess of Utan, she is not Cihangzong. The two of them are each other��s worst enemy. They may not be the winners or losers in this battle, but they must have a lot of benefits for Yangmei..."


    "You can realize the truth at a young age. The Daughter of Destiny is worthy of her name. We at Ci Hang Sect finally have a successor."


    Yuan Heyin smiled slightly and bowed his hand to Zhou Shu, "Sect Master Zhou, please continue to look after her and search for Yu Dang. I will go outside and look at the Taoist friends of Xiahou''s family. I seem to need help. The domain is just right."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said knowingly, "She will be fine, so don''t worry. Then I will look for it in Juyin Mountain to see how the overwhelming evil wind comes from. If it can be broken, It also saves the hard work of Master Miaodi."


    The two saluted and separated, and Zhou Shu went to the depths of Juyin Mountain.


    I looked carefully all the way, but I also learned a lot.


    The Nayin Kui clan secretly entered the world and established the Juyin Sect. It has been operating in Beiluzhou for 20 years. It has attracted many monks, stealing, kidnapping, and doing everything. It has become the largest evil force and has gained a fortune. Zhou Shu did not Will be polite, and accept as many as you see.


    The Xiahou family is rich and can be an enemy of the country, so you don��t have to and won��t find him to share the wealth, but Cihangzong doesn��t care at all. Yuan Heyin deliberately walks away, leaving him the entire Juyin Mountain Said it was looking for the remaining party, but in fact it was for Zhou Shu to find the spoils.


    "There is a bottle of Seven Life Rushing Jade Pill. This is the real healing medicine, no less than Kunlun''s Xiaohuan Pill."


    "The Xianxian Jade, Dew Illusion Earth, and Maoling Water are all rare Tier 7 materials, which are suitable for formation and have to be taken."


    "So many kinds of stone spirit stones, it is a pity that some have been contaminated by the power of the Yin Kui and cannot be used, but the rest is several times more than the whole lotus faction, and it happens to be handed to the city lord."


    "What are these strange grasses? I haven''t seen them before. Could they belong to the Yinkui tribe. Take them out and show them to Master Miaodi."


    Zhou Shu found pleasure outside, but the fight inside became more and more intense.


    "I really underestimated you."


    Youtan stared at the bayberry, his smile faded away, his eyes shimmering, and the cold killing intent filled out like water.


    All kinds of weird tactics, boundlessly and endlessly, attacked the bayberry, and the entire secret area was completely occupied by the power of the Yinkui, and there was no other space, which was suppressed to suffocation.


    Lasted for at least half an hour.


    Yangmei still insisted.


    The small body stood in the air, in the faint golden light, was a firm and tenacious face.


    The power of compassion took shape, like a transparent armor, completely guarding her, letting the wind and rain beat her, she stood still.


    This armor is already the rudimentary form of Dao Pagoda, but it hasn''t fully formed yet, so it''s not as good as Zhou Shu.


    "Little sister, don''t know how long you can last?"


    You Tan flipped his wrist slightly and showed a small colorful prism in his palm. He gave Yang Mei a cold look, "Hey!"


    (Ps: It��s too late to get back today, I can barely change it, and I will make it up in a few days.)

 Chapter 1446: Going to win

    "Yin Mirror? You really have one."


    Yangmei''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he closed his eyes immediately, not only with this, but at the same time sealing all five senses.


    "It''s useless, you are already inside."


    You Tan showed disdain, stretched out his hand and shook it. Among the prisms, the bayberry stood upright, and every move seemed to be the same as the bayberry outside.


    The yin magic mirror is a rare magic weapon of the Yin Kui clan. It is a demon of soul, and can only be driven by the Yin Kui clan with extremely high power. When the opponent sees or perceives the yin magic mirror, The dark magic mirror can capture the image of the opponent in the mirror, which is extremely strange and almost impossible to defend.


    Although the bayberry in the mirror is not the real bayberry, after being hit, the bayberry outside will feel the same.


    You Tan stared at the yin magic mirror, his lips moved slightly, and a series of weird and beautiful spells followed, lingering around the yin magic mirror, endless.


    Yin spell.


    The bayberry''s figure was shocked, and his face showed pain.


    Although she closed her five senses, the curse actually entered her sea of ??consciousness directly, and the sound was gorgeous but weird, and the devilish sound made the soul tremble.


    But she is also extremely quick to respond. The power of compassion flows from the outside to the inside. In a flash, within the sea of ??knowledge, a strong wall is erected on the periphery of the soul, resisting the all-pervasive magic sound, and holding on to the mind. At this time, the most jealous If the heart is upset, as long as the heart is upset and the wall is erected and destroyed, the soul will be dominated by the magic sound.


    "See how long you can hold on."


    Youtan smiled softly, and his jade hand rubbed slightly on the prism. In an instant, many lights and shadows of various colors appeared in the prism, blooming psychedelic colors.


    From the outside, it is only the light and shadow changes of the prism, but it is completely different in Yangmei.


    Thousands of figures of men and women suddenly appeared in her sea of ??knowledge. The women were all beautiful, graceful and charming, like hibiscus on the water, and the men were all yushu in the wind, unrestrained and masculine, just like real people, in different shapes and lifelike. .


    In the near future, men and women will pass on from each other to each other, and they will dance, show their soul and charm, or be extremely charming, and perform a play.


    There are many shadows.


    Yangmei''s complexion turned red, but in a blink of an eye she became calm and tried to drive these figures out.


    Only soon found out, no.


    If the fragrance of color is born from the heart, with the firmness and purity of her mind, these things of color and fragrance can be expelled immediately, but these magical shadows come from the magic mirror of Yin, which is transformed by the power of the shade of Yutan, through the magic mirror of Yin. , Directly enters the sea of ??consciousness with a concrete image, unless you destroy the Yin Magic Mirror or attack Youtan, it cannot be driven away.


    It is a pity that she cannot do both of these points. <>


    The Yinkui people are weak in body, not good at fighting, and have few attack methods. They only use charm. But the same is true of Ci Hangzong. They are mainly compassionate. There are not many real attack methods. Besides, Yangmei is still a Dan. Xiu, the strength is also a lot lower than Youtan.


    If you can''t drive away, you can only resist.


    The magic sound, the magic shadow, only do nothing, stick to the last line of defense with the power of compassion, and keep the soul intact.


    Of course, there is another method that is impossible to use, such as completely converging the divine consciousness, even hiding the divine consciousness in the sea of ??consciousness. If you do that, you may not be able to perceive the magic sound and shadow, but if even the divine consciousness is converged Now, that Youtan can end her with just one palm.


    "what happened?"


    Zhou Shu, who was checking the trophy, frowned slightly when he felt the situation inside.


    The two of them didn''t move in the secret place, and it seemed that they died down, but he could perceive that the battle was more intense. The battlefield had moved from outside to inside, one step closer to life and death.


    He soon discovered that the key to the problem lies in the prism in Utan''s hands.


    "Do you do it now, or continue to believe in Yangmei?"


    Without thinking too much, he immediately chose the latter, but he was more focused. As long as there was something abnormal, he would not hesitate to save someone.


    Time flies quickly and slowly.


    One keeps the mind and keeps quiet, and the other is charming or charming. Yangmei is like walking on thin ice. A little lost in mind will be forever, but Yutan is similar.


    Driving the Yin Magic Mirror requires a lot of the power of the anemone, and continuously exerting pressure on the bayberry will naturally consume more energy, and all it consumes is the power of the purest anemone, not obtained from outside.


    "Damn, damn..."


    The corner of his mouth smiled with disdain, but he was secretly suffering, "If they come a few months later, they will wait for the power of the black anemone to be recovered by the palace, and they can use it at will. Where else can they be used? Mirror, she had been wiped out a long time ago... Now the ability that my palace can exert is less than half, which is really damning."


    It was true. Knowing that someone was coming to crusade, even among them was the Immortal Master Miaodi from Cihangzong. She knew it was difficult to hold Juyin Mountain. The power of the anemone in their bodies was all recovered.


    But where do I know, she had a wrong estimate��the power recovered was too much��though she, as the guardian of Utambula, can hold almost unlimited power, but it is not so easy to use. Refining slowly.


    In the process of refining, not only can they not be used, but they must be suppressed with their own origins to avoid the chaos of those forces. <>


    At this moment, the power of the Yin Kui she can use is far less than before, about less than half.


    But at this time, riding a tiger is difficult, if there is no distinction, the previous words will be for nothing, then where can she put the face of the saint.


    After thinking about it, she secretly gritted her teeth and increased the power of the Yin Kui by a few points, almost out of it. With a little more, the unrefined power will break free from the suppression of the original source, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    The magic sound became louder, and the echoes continued, the magic shadow was fascinating, and the grace was even more charming.


    Feeling the changes in the surroundings, Yang Mei seemed to have noticed something, knowing that it was time for the last fight.


    She also strengthened accordingly, but she didn''t need to hesitate, the power of compassion burst out, and the solid wall outside the soul gradually showed a peculiar shape, like a building, which already looked like a tower.


    But the change did not stop, and bursts of soft light were continuously emitted from above, dissipating toward the magical shadows.


    After a long period of fighting and training, the power of compassion finally made a breakthrough. In addition to sacrifice, there are signs of popularizing everything and reducing it.


    The movement of the magic shadow irradiated by the soft light gradually became sluggish, the dance seemed to become slow motion, and the posture did not look seductive anymore. On the contrary, there was something strange, even clumsy and ugly. This kind of magic shadow changed. Others may not be confused when they come.


    But the soft light didn''t stop, it continued to radiate, and even the magic sounds began to stop, unable to reverberate.


    "You... actually broke through?!"


    Looking at the Yin Magic Mirror, You Tan''s complexion was stagnant, and she was a little surprised to lose her voice.


    Yangmei didn''t send a glance, only a smile quietly hung on her tight face.


    This battle seems to be won by myself.

 Chapter 1447: Lessons from Yangmei

    "Hey����"


    Youtan sighed secretly and shook his head unconsciously. Huo Ran? Text??????


    I wanted to make a single blow, but it stimulated Yangmei''s potential and made it break through, but I never expected it. It seems that today''s thing can only be so.


    The brilliance on the dark magic mirror disappeared suddenly, then disappeared without a trace.


    Sensing that the pressure was gone, Yang Mei felt relieved and opened her eyes carefully. The opposite You Tan turned out to be missing.


    "Ah? Is this leaving now?"


    Before exclaiming, the secret land shook suddenly, and the surrounding scene suddenly changed suddenly, but it returned to Juyin Mountain.


    She saw Zhou Shu in the distance at a glance, and hurried over.


    "Brother, did you see her, that witch?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "I didn''t perceive it clearly. When she put away the magic mirror, a Utambula flower appeared in front of her, and then people disappeared with the flower. Except for some residual power of the shade, nothing remained. Leave other traces."


    He also had a lot of surprises, the fact that Youtan could disappear inexplicably in his eyes is rare.


    "Master Yuanzu said that we must try our best to keep her, otherwise, we will bring disasters and cause such a scene elsewhere."


    Yang Mei shook her head again and again, and said disappointedly, "I''m really useless, if I can break through earlier, maybe I can stay with her for a while, although it''s still...oh."


    "There is nothing to blame."


    Zhou Shu approached with a smile, touched her head, and said warmly, "If you can break through the shackles in the battle, and the power of compassion will be promoted to a higher level, what else do you have insatiable? You ran and ran. The second time we meet and stay again, for us immortal cultivators, there is nothing better than improving our own strength."


    Yang Mei nodded obediently, "Senior brother said yes, but..."


    "Oh, I forgot," Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and laughed unconsciously, "Your way is not to improve your own strength, but for others, but don''t think so much at this moment, you have finally made a breakthrough. , Won the witch."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect to beat her, before the fairy said she was very powerful."


    Yang Mei finished a crescent in his eyes, and only smiled for a while, then the worries flooded up again, "Brother, what should I do now, can I still find her?"


    "I can''t find it either."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "However, I think Immortal Master Miaodi has mostly calculated this result and won''t blame you."


    "Yes."


    As soon as Zhou Shu finished speaking, there was a lotus stand beside them. It was Master Miaodi.


    "Master Miaodi, the disciple is incompetent and failed to keep the witch behind."


    Yangmei came forward to salute, still a lot of upset.


    Immortal Master Miao Di raised her hand to support her, and said calmly, "You don''t need to blame yourself, just leave. It''s normal for you to be unable to keep her. In fact, her strength is far above you, and she is also excellent. Even if I personally took care of Tanbula''s body protection, it may not be able to keep her."


    "what?"


    Yang Mei was startled, "She... is she so good?"


    "I don''t want to say that, but it is true."


    Immortal Master Miao Di explained, "She is the Utama saint and protects Utama. Therefore, she has the power of Utama. The power of Utama is the strongest power in the Yinkui world. There is only heaven in the Xuanhuang world. The power of the origin can be compared with it, but when she came to the world of Xuanhuang, she was restricted by the rules of the world, most of these powers were restricted, and the power that could be exerted was less than 20%, and she had to suppress the absorbed shade. The power of this has been subject to many restrictions..."


    Taking a look at Yang Mei, she slowly said, "Yang Mei, she who you just won may only be 10% of her true strength."


    "what����"


    Yangmei''s expression stagnated, and some of the excitement in her heart suddenly disappeared.


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything. Master Miaodi taught Yangmei in this way, mostly with deep meaning.


    "but����"


    Immortal Master Miaodi glanced at Yang Mei, and said deeply, "You are not as good as her now, it is nothing at all, you will be stronger than her in the future, and much stronger, and then you can pinch her to death with a finger."


    "what����"


    Such a big turning point made Yang Mei stunned, "Why, Master?"


    "Your talented battle has allowed me to truly see your potential and your boundless future."


    Immortal Master Miao Di stared at Yang Mei, and said in a straightforward voice, "Sage Utan, her origin is Utambula. Utambula is no less than the magical instrument of the Xuanhuang Realm and has a magical instrument for protection, so she is of course very strong now, but In the same way, relying on the divine tool is also subject to the divine tool, and her future is limited by this. At most, she is the lord of the world, achieving the position of heavenly immortal, and you..."


    She paused, and a trace of excitement flashed in her eyes, "It''s totally different. You have realized the great road and the tower will become. The so-called great road is boundless. Your future is completely unlimited. As long as you play your potential, don''t talk about gods in the future. , It��s Jinxian, Daluo, it��s nothing to say."


    "what����"


    Yangmei was stunned again, and muttered, "Jinxian...Daluo, Patriarch, you scared me, disciple dare not think about it."


    "You will understand in the future. In fact, Golden Immortal Daluo is not difficult for you," Miao Di Xian said with a faint smile, "If you want to go further say you can and Cihang I believe in the preaching just like Daxian."


    Yangmei was a bit sluggish, and she was speechless.


    Immortal Master Miao Di continued, "Yang Mei, it doesn��t matter if you get a little setback now, but it will promote your growth. Didn��t you break through because of this? And in the future, you will definitely surpass her, and it will far surpass. I firmly believe this. , Do you believe it?"


    Yangmei stagnated and said unconsciously, "Of course the disciple believes what the fairy master said."


    Immortal Master Miaodi raised his voice, as if screaming, "You say it again, not believing in me, but in yourself."


    Yangmei settled down and agreed seriously, "I believe that I will be able to surpass the Saint Youtan."


    Immortal Master Miaodi slightly chin her head slightly, showing a trace of satisfaction, "That''s right, don''t be upset about it, there are more things you should do, she will leave, she will meet again next time, to It''s time for you to compete again."


    Yang Mei pondered for a moment and nodded, "Master, no matter what she becomes next time, even if she is ten times stronger than now, the disciples are not afraid. She still wants to defeat her and will never let her poison the Xuanhuang world again."


    Zhou Shu next to him was also startled. Unexpectedly, the fairy master Miaodi said that it was really a mess, one set of one set, making people fall into the clouds.


    He needs to learn about this, and he will use it in the future. But thinking about it carefully, what Miao Di said is also very reasonable. Maybe she has seen some of Yang Mei��s fate and knows that she will achieve something in the future. Will motivate Yangmei in this way.


    Moreover, he felt the same about Utambula and the theories about artifacts.


    If you rely too much on the artifact, your future achievements will not exceed the artifact.


    This is how he viewed the Demon Refining Pot. Not only did he not rely on it, but he had to control it in reverse.

 Chapter 1448: On a flying boat

    In the high altitude, a flying boat moved slowly.


    Green light flashed slightly, and a little man got out of Qiankun''s bag and fell on Zhou Shu''s shoulder.


    "How are you?"


    "Call me Lord Palace! Of course it''s fine!"


    With a look of excitement on his face, the little man bounced around Zhou Shu, "Hey, what a trivial tribulation is, this palace is over easily."


    "Just be proud of you."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, smiled slightly, and continued to work on the things he was doing.


    "Of course I am proud of it!"


    The little man snorted, and was also a little confused, "Weird, this second tribulation, it feels much better than the first."


    "Not surprising," Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "You have absorbed the Wushou Sword Spirit, his understanding of sword intent and years of cultivation are all owned by you, your own strength has been greatly improved, and more importantly, , Now you have the Azure Sword. The Azure Sword has survived the Tribulation with many sword spirits. It has full experience. As long as you cooperate with it better, the first few levels of Tribulation are nothing."


    "Oh...Is that so?"


    The little man nodded pretentiously, and then said dissatisfied again, "It sounds like I didn''t do anything, huh."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Caiying, your current realm of sword intent, according to the standards of a cultivator, should have reached the world of one thought, right?"


    "I don''t know what the world is."


    The little man stood up with his chest on his hips, "But well, it must be stronger than you, much stronger, much, much better!"


    I specifically emphasized it two or three times, as if it could appear more.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing some joy, "Yes, it seems that I can learn from you about the sword intent."


    Learn the sword intent with your own sword spirit, and get twice the result with half the effort. You can practice the sword intent with her day and night. You can practice swordsmanship without stopping, and you will be able to learn how to do it no matter how you can''t. This is not just deduction. As for the face, Zhou Shu won''t take it to heart.


    "Haha, don''t worry, this palace will teach you well!"


    The little man became more proud and jumped three inches high, "When it starts, I can teach you now, but you have to call me Lord Palace first."


    Zhou Shu followed her and said, "Lord Palace, I''m busy with something, you can prepare first. The flying boat is very large and there is a lot of space behind it. It should be enough for us to practice swords."


    "what are you doing now?"


    The little man looked at Zhou Shu''s hand curiously and frowned, "Oh, you are refining things again. On the way, you are refining every day, are you tired?"


    "Not tired, very comfortable."


    Zhou Shu squeezed her small face and smiled, "These things can be transformed into my cultivation base, along the way, my cultivation base has been increasing every day. How can I feel tired when it is such a good thing, fool."


    In Juyin Mountain, a very large amount of resources have been obtained. Except for Wushuang City as a large teleportation formation, the extra can be used for refining. One side repairs the refining demon pot, and the other side becomes the cultivation base. Speed ??is no one in the world, as long as the resources are sufficient, surpassing everyone is not a problem.


    "Go, go, you always make fun of this palace, be careful that this palace beats you!"


    The little man turned his head in disgust, only a little light flashed in his eyes, "Zhou, do you think this palace can also come to refine?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "This, I don''t count it."


    The little man widened his eyes, "Then who can?"


    Zhou Shu took out the Demon Refining Pot, placed it in front of him, pointed and pointed, "If he agrees, maybe you can also use Refining Art."


    Although the demon refining pot temporarily recognizes the master, it has a stronger sense of autonomy. Refining and so on must go through the refining demon pot. Demon Refining Pot can teach others through its own ability.


    "Oh, I understand."


    The little man flew to the demon refining pot and bowed respectfully, "Hu''er, can you let this palace also refine things, okay?"


    The demon refining pot shook for a while, but no words came out. The little man kept asking, but the demon refining pot still did not respond.


    The little man flew back and said aggrieved, "Zhou, it ignores this palace."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Ha, Caiying, it was born with the world, and its age is thousands of times older than you, but you call it Huer, don''t blame it for ignoring you."


    "You didn''t say it earlier!"


    The little man glared at Zhou Shu, flew back and saluted, still respectfully, "Senior Hu, can I also let this palace learn Wushu Jue?"


    There was a tremor in the body of the kettle, and two large characters appeared, "No."


    "Senior Pot is really stingy."


    The little man bulged, bowed, and flew back to Zhou Shu''s shoulders, muttering in a low voice, "Huh, I can''t, I won''t teach you anything in the future, unless, unless... Lord Lord."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing, which was quite interesting.


    The little man pointed a little, and the green sword flew out of the Qiankun bag and landed in front of her.


    The thin sword has a cold edge and a clear brilliance. Compared with the previous one, its aura is a little bit more, and it is no longer a thousand miles away. It can be seen that Caiying and Qingjian get along well, much better than Wugou .


    It''s no wonder that Caiying''s temperament does not have any hatred, but it is easy to get along with the sword.


    The little man jumped on the green sword and pulled Zhou Shu, "Come on, let''s go to practice the sword leave it alone."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, the light on his forehead bloomed, and a figure similar to Zhou Shu jumped out and landed beside Zhou Shu.


    The little man glanced at Zhou Shu and was rather dissatisfied, "What is this, your Yuanli clone? Do you use the clone to practice swords with me?"


    "This clone is not a Yuanli clone, it''s extraordinary."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and smiled mysteriously, "You will know if you try it. It may be better to practice with him than by myself."


    It is indeed not a pure Yuanli clone. It incorporates sword intent, Shu Zhili, and even Divine Soul in it. It can almost completely simulate Zhou Shu himself. Apart from the fact that his strength is much worse, the other differences are not big. Taking the damage and feeding all the information back to Zhou Shu, it was perfect as a target for practice.


    After crossing the tribulation realm, the soul and the body become one, and the soul and the body are solid and inseparable. It is very difficult to separate the soul, but for Zhou Shu, temporary separation is not impossible, except for his own tactics. His diligence has nothing to do with Wushuang City''s guidance.


    After doing this, deduction may no longer only exist in the sea of ??consciousness.


    "Then I will try it."


    Qing Jian flew up and swept straight to the rear cabin, and there was a voice of Caiying, "If you break him, don''t blame this palace, this palace will not show mercy."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Just don''t be merciful. It doesn''t matter how you beat it, it doesn''t matter if you kill it, so that I can get more insights."


    "Oh, oh, look at the sword!"


    Sword intent swarmed out, and even Zhou Shu, who was sitting in front, felt it deeply, and the avatar in the center of sword intent quickly raised the sea-stepping sword to resist, with a sharp glance, it was not much different from Zhou Shu himself.

 Chapter 1449: Shu Xin Jing, Chongyang Palace

    Feizhou walked very slowly in the air. It has been more than six months since leaving the Xiahou family.


    Zhou Shu deliberately slowed it down. For more than six months, it was not long or short. For the busy Zhou Shu, he was able to calm down and do something.


    With the Refining Demon Pot, most of Juyin Mountain��s huge resources have been transformed into cultivation bases. At this time, Zhou Shu��s cultivation base has reached the triple level of crossing the tribulation realm. In two years, from the transformation of the gods to the triple crossing the tribulation realm, in the current cultivating realm , May be unique.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, the third calamity was much simpler than expected.


    It was almost the same as the Heavenly Tribulation of an ordinary immortal cultivator, Zhou Shu could be sure that he could easily get through it even without using Taoist Tower.


    Did Pu Lao change his sex?


    Thinking about it is unlikely, it is more likely that because the matter of Pu Lao''s lower realm of will, the punishment from the immortal realm was caused last time, which made him converge a lot, and he did not dare to do anything wrong, and arbitrarily increase the power of heaven.


    I have to say that this is really a good thing, but it may last for how long, after all, the grudges have been settled, and Pu Lao is not the one who will let go of grudges, and Zhou Shu is not even the least.


    At the same time, the sword intent that hadn''t broken through for a long time, with the help of Caiying, also achieved a breakthrough, finally touching the edge of Yi Nian Tiandi.


    At least the realm is the same as Caiying.


    If the realm of the sword spirit is lower than the sword spirit, how can the sword spirit convince you? So after Caiying grew up, Zhou Shu made the improvement of the sword spirit his top priority. Now the successful promotion is not in vain.


    During this process, Caiying really did her best, and she can be regarded as the best teacher.


    However, for Zhou Shu, cultivation base sword intent and so on are all minor aspects. His most important thing is still Dao, Shu Zhili.


    More of his time, especially the time in the sea of ??knowledge, is devoted to how to systemize the Tao of Shu. He is trying to compile a complete set of formulas, from preliminary to advanced, a few steps are indispensable, so that the cultivator Being able to master the power of Shu Zhi through these tactics also makes Shu Zhi Tao no longer his own personal Tao, but a real Tao that can be promoted.


    It''s just the basics, but to get the real power of comfort, you need to understand the Tao.


    This point is similar to the power of loving-kindness and most Dao powers. Most disciples of the Cihang School can obtain the power of loving-kindness through the Sutra of Compassion, but those who can obtain the real power of loving-kindness, such as Yangmei, But few people.


    Whenever he thinks of this, he feels a pity for Xue Nv, who sees Tao Pagoda enlightenment, she is the best disciple of Shu Zhi Dao, if she is not killed by Heaven, she will surely bring a great deal to herself and Shu Zhi Dao. the benefits of.


    It''s a pity, and it''s really hateful.


    More than six months of deduction in the sea of ??knowledge is tantamount to a hundred years of outsiders. After deduction, that set of techniques has already gained a lot of attention.


    The elementary tactics can be said to be basically formed, but in the end it was the first time to create the Tao and lacked experience. Zhou Shu learned more from his own experience, so the basic tactics of Shu Zhidao he compiled required many conditions to practice. Only the immortal cultivator in the Yuan Ying realm can begin to practice. The soul qualification must reach the sixth level, the sword intent level must be in the sword intent transformation, and the fourth-order rune can be drawn, and the top-grade magic weapon can be refined...


    Such a threshold is indeed a bit high, but as a beginning, it is not the worst.


    You know, some of the Tao��s elementary tactics can only be practiced in the Transcendent Realm, such as the Tao of Calamity


    Some even require special physiques, such as the Way of the Stars;


    What''s more, huge resources are needed to start practicing. For example, for the gluttonous Tao of Heaven, the first level of magic requires one hundred thousand best spiritual stones. Such conditions are much better than Zhou Shu''s Tao of Shu. There are not many that can afford to practice.


    Shu Zhidao''s starting method is not bad, but it is not good, and Zhou Shu cannot be satisfied with it.


    He knows that the conditions of Dao Dao are very low, such as Dan Dao Qi Dao Fu Dao and so on. Basically, as long as you walk into Cultivating Immortals, you can cultivate. Taoism, painting, cooking, etc., even mortals can practice...


    The lower the threshold, the wider the scope of that road, and the more likely it is to become a road recognized by all realms.


    Compared with the general road, Zhou Shu has a lot to do, but now that he has started, it is impossible to abandon it.


    All Dao needs countless attempts to grow, and Shu Zhi Dao is no exception.


    He will compile and write this set of methods called Shu Xin Jing, and then look for suitable disciples to teach them. Even if there are not a few disciples, he must do it, because this must be verified-disciples can get comfort by the method. Only with the power of strength, he could continue to study it, if this set of techniques does not work, it means that his direction is wrong, and he must find another way.


    Finding a disciple is difficult. There are not many immortal cultivators who can meet the requirements. It is a big problem for those immortal cultivators to abandon the previous Tao and practice their own Tao, and Zhou Shu cannot persecute others. , Then in the end it goes against the original intention and is not good for one''s own cultivation.


    Compared with creating the path, preaching seems to be more troublesome and a long way to go.


    "It''s almost here!"


    The crisp voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Looking around, in the middle of the fertile plain ahead, UU Reading stands a huge group of palaces, magnificent and magnificent, like shining suns in the plain, you can see clearly even after tens of thousands of miles. Chu.


    Chongyang Palace.


    There are hundreds of palaces within about ten thousand miles.


    Those palaces are very different from the buildings in Dongshengzhou. The bases are mostly wide triangles, but the tops are sharp, and the outlines are straight, and the three walls are flat and smooth. Apart from some peculiar lines, no other decorations are visible, let alone anything. The changes in wing angles and hanging mountains are wonderful and beautiful. Zhou Shu, who is used to seeing pavilions, has a different feeling.


    In the middle of the palace complex, there is a column as high as a thousand feet.


    The gold pillars are covered with patterns, which are unspeakably gorgeous, but they have a peculiar beauty. On the top of the gold pillars, there are two overlapping suns, which shine at all times. Although the light is strong, it does not seem to be dazzling. , It gives people a warm and welcoming feeling. Upon close inspection, there is vitality and aura in the light, as well as the original energy.


    The eighth-order spiritual vein of the Chongyang Palace is in it.


    That is the highest spiritual vein in North Luzhou. It was originally an ash-gold pillar of fire that was exposed from the outside, absorbing the essence of the sun. It was the only one in the world of immortality. Later, there will be great power to pull the underground spiritual vein and merge with the pillar of fire. Accomplish the fire spirit vein, build the golden pillar, the butch array, surround the fire spirit vein, and turn the spirit energy into the radiant rays of the square, named the Chongyang Golden Pillar, and based on this, the Chongyang Palace is established, and continues to date.


    Because the sun is shining day and night, the male disciples of the Chongyang Palace living in it are naturally extremely yang, and they have to find a way to reconcile yin and yang. The wind of mutual cultivation prevails, and the status of female cultivators is also elevated because of this. It''s no surprise that there are several Taoists in the female repair.


    It has been a long time since then, and it has become the current state.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1450: Yu Yurou

    In a gorgeous and exquisite hall.


    A monk came in quickly and bowed to the middle, "Palace Master, there is a monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm visiting!"


    "No, don''t you see my palace is busy?"


    Sitting in the middle of the hall, a female cultivator was holding a jade slip for viewing, and she whispered without raising her head.


    The female cultivator is in perfect state of God, wearing a high-gown dress, wearing a light blue half-section, only showing small crimson lips, the lips are red, showing a bit of coquettish, but the arms are like ice, somewhat transparent, blood vessels and meridians Vaguely visible.


    The monk was stagnant, and said, "Palace Master...he said his name is Zhou Shu."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    The female cultivator was taken aback for a moment, then raised her head and said, "But Zhou Shu from the lotus school, went to Juyin Mountain a while ago?"


    The monk nodded, "It looks like there will be no fakes, Palace Master Luo also said yes, but the cultivation base..."


    "What''s wrong with the cultivation base?"


    The female cultivator became colder, and said with disdain, "Didn''t he just get the second stage after the catastrophe? Is it now the first stage, the third stage? Ridiculous!"


    The cultivator hesitated for a while, "Exactly, he is already the Triple Crossing Tribulation Realm."


    "what!?"


    The lady''s face tightened and she almost stood up.


    "It has only been a few years since I have improved the triple level. Who is he? How could there be such a thing... but I can''t do it in one piece. It''s really damn, damned..."


    Sakura''s lips moved slightly, and although no sound came out, anyone could clearly feel her dissatisfaction and jealousy.


    The cultivator stood there, not daring to move, and only whispered, "Should the palace master go to see him? It''s better to go and meet, after all, it is the great cultivator who crossed the Tribulation Realm, and he said he wanted to ask the palace owner For some things about Zhu Xiaorou, I still need to find Zhu Xiaorou."


    The female cultivator stood up slowly, her voice became much colder, "Is it threatening the palace? Even if you cross the Tribulation Realm, you shouldn��t have such courage. It��s just that the little guy who has cultivated for a hundred years has more adventures. It''s ridiculous to dare to come and threaten the Chongyang Palace."


    The cultivator quickly said, "Yes, yes, the disciple also thinks he is a bit nonsense."


    The female cultivator waved her hand, "Well, my palace will go to see him and ask him to go to Taiheyuan."


    After a pause, she said again, "In addition, apart from a few hall masters, call Elder Yun, Elder Ou and Elder Tao together."


    "Yes, Palace Master."


    The monk answered, but the female sister secretly thought, "Look for Zhu Xiaorou, does he know that something happened to Zhu Xiaorou? But... it''s not good to find Zhu Xiaorou if you can''t let him do what he wants, and let him know that it was me on purpose."


    An inexplicable fear surged in her heart, and she stood there for a while before slowly leaving.


    Taiheyuan.


    It''s probably one of the largest in the palace complex. It''s probably not tens of miles away. It''s all made of Chongyang gold. The outside is luxurious and luxurious, and the inside is wider than the outside, and it''s more luxurious and luxurious. It''s hard to say.


    Luo Renhao smiled and said, "Sect Master Zhou, let''s take a rest in this Taihe Courtyard. The Palace Master will come soon."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, glanced in the hall, and smiled, "The Chongyang Palace is well-deserved, and it is full of magnificent magnificence, as if there are a hundred suns. All the way, the eyes are about to flicker, ha ha."


    "We feel that way too."


    Luo Renhao unknowingly followed, "Except for Huayin Palace and Ningshui Courtyard, almost everything in the Chongyang Palace is like this. Every day is like suffering from a fire. The disciples are extremely yang, but this kind of environment is very good for the disciples. There are also many benefits, such as cultivating anode tactics, condensing different fires, etc. I am afraid that there is no better one in the world of cultivating immortals."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I heard that the Chongyang Palace is the largest sect with the most different fires, and the disciples are good at different fires. What I saw today, it is true."


    "Sect Master Zhou is right."


    Luo Renhao nodded, quite complacent, "This is really not a boast. It is said that there are ten different fires in the world, and Chongyang has the only five. There are only 16 kinds of seventh-order different fires that have been passed down to the world. Eight of them..."


    During the greeting, there was a tumult at the courtyard gate, and a group of people walked in slowly.


    The one who walked in the front was naturally the female nun in that temple, that is, Yu Yurou, the current lord of the Chongyang Palace.


    Behind her, following several elders across the Tribulation Realm, with no arrogance, glanced at Zhou Shu, but there was a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu stood up and smiled, calmly facing it. It''s normal for the Chongyang Palace and other veteran sects to look down on the sudden rise of the small sect. Besides, Zhou Shu was just a cultivator of the gods a few years ago. , Compared with other big sects, the tolerance of the Chongyang Palace is significantly different, both up and down, and perhaps it has nothing to do with the current palace owner.


    Yu Yurou walked to the courtyard, arched her hands at Zhou Shu, and sat down immediately. Others also sat in a row, not looking at Zhou Shu more.


    The owner was all seated, but Zhou Shu was still standing, Luo Renhao didn''t feel a little embarrassed, and Zhou Shu sat down with a calm expression, smiling.


    "Sect Master Zhou, I have been looking up for a long time."


    Yu Yurou turned to Zhou Shu and said faintly, "I don''t know why Sect Master Zhou is here today?"


    Zhou Shu gave a hand and said calmly, "I am here to wish Xiaorou for my Taoist companion. I heard that Zhu Xiaorou is missing. I want to ask the lord something. I also hope that the palace lord will tell the truth. Besides, I want to go to the Qilin Temple in your palace. , To investigate the whereabouts of Zhu Xiaorou, and also ask the Palace Master to consider."


    "presumptuous!"


    An elder suddenly stood up and scolded, "How dare you talk to the palace lord like this, who do you think you are!?"


    The other elder also frowned, "Sect Master Zhou, you are too blunt, you just want the palace master to tell you something and let you enter the Kylin Palace, what reason do you have? Then Zhu Xiaorou is from my Double Ninth Palace Disciple, even if we look for it, we will look for it. What does it have to do with you?"


    Yu Yurou sat firmly, without a word, with a smile on her mouth.


    Zhou Shu glanced at a few people and said indifferently, "Several elders are so angry, I asked myself if Zhou Shu has not offended you, why is it so aggressive? I just said the request frankly, it seems that there is nothing wrong. , And I asked Palace Master Yu...what do you think, Palace Master Yu?"


    Yu Yurou stroked her hands, motioned the elders to sit down, turned to Zhou Shu, and smiled faintly, "Sect Master Zhou, how did you know that Xiao Rou was missing? I''m afraid it is not a rumor? As far as I know, Xiao Rou is fine now. of."


    "Hehe, Yu Palace Master''s words are not correct."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and slowly said, "Palace Master punishes Xiao Rou to face the wall of the Kylin Temple. Later, Xiao Rou disappeared. I have already investigated these things clearly, and Palace Master Yu doesn''t have to hide it anymore."


    Yu Yurou''s complexion stagnated, and she was a little speechless.


    "Dare to investigate our Chongyang Palace!"


    The elder behind him immediately stood up again and shouted, "Who do you think you are? You have committed a great taboo in the world of immortality!"


    "Yes, a big taboo!"


    The other elder did not show weakness, and followed, "You are very ignorant of the suzerain. The monks from Dongshengzhou came to our Beiluzhou to destroy the Juyin sect. This should not be the case. Now they are still coming to our Chongyang Palace to find trouble. What is your intention? Are you deceiving me in Beiluzhou?"


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1451: place it here

    "Elder Ou, Elder Tao, wait a minute."


    Yu Yurou waved her hand and turned to Zhou Shu, "Sect Master Zhou, this palace thinks that you are a rising star and the lord of a sect. It gives you three points of courtesy and does not blame you for speaking out and disrespect, but you privately investigate the affairs of the Chongyang Palace. It is unwise and unkind, but I don''t know how you can explain it?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "So, then I have to thank the palace lord?"


    "This is not necessary."


    Yu Yurou said indifferently, "My palace admits that Xiao Rou is indeed not in the palace, but she is fine now, and this is a matter of our Chongyang Palace, which has nothing to do with you. If you come as a guest, the Chongyang Palace will naturally welcome you. , But if you want to make other requests, I��m afraid you won��t be able to do so."


    An elder nodded and followed, "Sect Master Zhou, if you want to enter the Kylin Temple, that is absolutely impossible. The three halls are the important sites of the Chongyang Palace, especially the Kylin Temple. It is absolutely impossible for outsiders to enter. ."


    "What I said was to find Xiaorou, but I clearly wanted to find a reason to enter the Kylin Palace."


    The other elder snorted, "But the Chongyang Palace is not Juyin Mountain, nor is it the Xiahou family, not a place where you can come and go freely."


    Zhou Shu looked over there and said that the two elders were both in ancient years. The one with a short beard and a snowflake is Elder Tao, and the one with a black beard and chest is Elder Ou Maochun. The two of them have ruddy complexions and seem to be dripping with oil. Well, it is indeed the appearance of extremely high yang energy and extremely high anger. There is also an elder named Yun Yuantian who has not spoken. He looks much younger and more stable, but his cultivation is better than those two. One level higher, is already a five-fold monk crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    In terms of strength, Zhou Shu can easily subdue them, but this is in the Chongyang Palace.


    The status of the six major sects is placed here. Among them, there are not many old antique cultivators, and there are no fewer than ten people who cross the tribulation realm above the seventh level.


    Zhou Shu is not afraid of himself, but doing so is not good for himself and the Heyin school, and it is even more impossible to find Zhu Xiaorou.


    It was also unexpected that why the Chongyang Palace was so hostile to him, it was because Zhu Xiaorou, the palace lord of the Chongyang Palace, or something else, was it really because he and the Xiahou family destroyed the Ju Yin Sect and caused the Chongyang Palace''s resentment?


    Hard to say.


    Before figuring out the whole story, Zhou Shu didn''t intend to make any outrageous actions, there was no need.


    However, it is impossible to do nothing, without showing a little bit of strength, they still don''t know what it means to Zhou Shu.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu gently nodded, "What the palace lord said is that I was a little bit abrupt in this matter."


    Yu Yurou breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Sect Master Zhou doesn''t have to say that, I don''t know anything about it, this palace will not blame you."


    "Hmph, it''s nothing more than the boasting outside."


    The two elders beside her nodded triumphantly, and they looked at Zhou Shu with contempt.


    Zhou Shu just ignored it and said slowly, "The Qilin Temple will not mention it for the time being, but I also ask the palace lord to give me an explanation as soon as possible about my Taoist friend Xiaorou."


    "Explain, what do you want to explain?"


    Tao Chapter turned dark and said loudly, "We need to explain to you about our Chongyang Palace?"


    Ou Maochun followed, "It is only you and Zhu Ningshan who say yes to the Taoist couple. We did not agree with the Chongyang Palace. I wish you little and gentle, you have nothing to do with you, don''t come to make trouble."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them and looked at Yu Yujudo, "These two elders are so aggressive, isn''t it from the palace lord''s instruction?"


    Yu Yurou twitched her lips and shook her head, "The elders have their own opinions, and this palace can''t control it."


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and turned to the two of them, "The two elders, you and I have never known each other in your life, why do you see each other like enemies? Even so, you don''t have to see kung fu in your mouth. Can you learn something?"


    Tao Chapter snorted softly, and said, "Also, let the old man see what you have."


    Ou Maochun was also quite happy, "How you want to learn, let''s talk about it, no matter where you are, the old man can accompany you."


    "Just here."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, and a long sword slipped quietly from his sleeve, hanging in the air, swinging.


    The monks in the courtyard all looked at it curiously, but were quickly disappointed.


    "I thought it was a baby, it was only Tier 3."


    "It''s all about Tier 3, it''s actually a low-grade Feijian, and a dignified sect master can use this magic weapon, how poor the Heyin Sect should be."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Tao Chapter even leaned forward with a smile, "Sect Master Zhou, the old man heard that you are a sword repairer. Could it be that you are a sword repairer with this sword?"


    Ou Maochun showed some caution, "Does Sect Master Zhou want to use this sword to compete with me?"


    "It''s not a contest, you are not worth my shot."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and looked at the sword in his hand intently. A layer of white smoke gradually enveloped the sword. Then, when he let go, the flying sword fell vertically and inserted three inches into the ground, most of which was exposed.


    "Ignorant child, how arrogant!"


    Tao Zhang''s complexion was flushed, his beard and hair were wide, and he almost jumped out, blocked by Ou Maochun, "Let''s see what he is going to do."


    They knew that Zhou Shu practiced extremely fast, but they didn��t know much about his true strength. Since Yurou took power, the Chongyang Palace had rarely left Beiluzhou, and during the Juyin Mountain battle, although they had investigated, they only saw Cihangzong. He played with the Xiahou family and didn''t see how Zhou Shu was.


    Zhou Shu looked around and slowly said, "My sword is here. Who can break it, I will turn around and leave without saying more."


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    "what?"


    "It''s too simple, the sword is not a lower grade of Tier 3, and it breaks as soon as you reach out."


    "If you want to be beautiful, he will definitely protect it, saying that it''s a shattering sword Actually, you have to defeat him."


    "Even if it is protected, it is difficult. The sword is too fragile. It will shatter when touched with only a little power. Not to mention the cultivator who crosses the catastrophe, even a cultivator of the gods can do it easily."


    "That said, it is enough for two elemental forces to oscillate with each other to destroy it. Tier 3 is inferior, and it doesn''t even have the qualifications to enter the battlefield, and it instantly becomes scum."


    Zhou Shu just smiled when he heard the sound, "Everyone, I won''t do anything, just stand here and watch."


    As he said, he stepped back three feet and looked at everyone leisurely, "No matter who you are, you can break or destroy it by any method. If you want to make a move, you can try it now."


    "what?"


    "No shot?"


    "That can''t be done by anyone, what is he going to do?"


    The crowd was even more uproar, only the few elders were slightly thinking and started talking.


    "Although the sword is a waste, the white smoke attached to the sword is a bit strange."


    "The old man has never seen the power in the white smoke. He feels weak but tenacious. It should be very strong. I don''t know what he is practicing... But no matter what, I am afraid that he can''t protect the sword. The two forces collided. , The sword head bears the brunt, mostly destroyed."


    "Yes, just a ray of power from the body plus a little bit of divine thoughts, I want to protect the sword completely, it is really wishful thinking."


    "There is no need for us to act, just let a disciple go."


    Soon, a monk stood up and saluted, "Elder Ou, why do you need the elder himself to do such trivial matters? The disciples are willing to do it for you."


    "it is good."


    Ou Maochun nodded, "Xu An, it''s up to you to give it a try, and let this Sect Master Zhou see what the Chongyang Palace is capable of."


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1452: 5 Vulcan Whip

    Xu An strode forward and bowed to Zhou Shu, "Senior, forgive me for being rude."


    As soon as he stood up, he flicked his sleeves out, and a gust of wind rushed out, like the mountains and the sea, rushing towards the long sword that was still swaying slightly.


    "Xu An''s younger generation can''t be underestimated, the Pofeng Art is used well."


    "Indeed, it seems ordinary, but there are seventy scattered elemental forces in it, shaped like a vortex, tangled and conflicted with each other, overlapping and moving forward, even if it encounters any obstacles, it will explode and explode the flying sword. It��s hard to blast, but ordinary magic tricks can produce extraordinary effects."


    "It''s still a full blow. This should be enough. As an old man, it is difficult to protect the broken sword at such a close distance."


    "Then Zhou Shu said that he couldn''t make a move, but how can he protect the sword without making a move? If he wants to make a move, he just slaps himself, hehehe..."


    The several elders smiled and looked pretty.


    But Xu An made a move without continuing, turning to Zhou Shu, his expression respectful, but a trace of mockery in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu had no time to look at him, as silent as an image.


    Divine consciousness drifted away quietly, cruising in the huge Chongyang Palace, looking for the place of the Qilin Temple. I didn��t want to do it. After all, it was a bit rude, but it didn��t matter at this moment. This Chongyang Palace, as Luo Renhao said, surely there is no problem. small.


    Snapped!


    The gust of wind hit the sword at all times.


    "It''s not broken, I''m afraid it''s slag! Haha!"


    The mouth was quick, he was laughing loudly, but soon, the smile froze on his face, very embarrassing.


    The huge force hit the thin smoke surrounding the sword, and it disappeared in a flash, like a mud cow entering the sea, leaving no traces.


    "how is this possible?!"


    "Such a powerful force, it''s all gone, no matter what you encounter, you should always respond a little, right?"


    "Yes, it''s so strange to disappear out of thin air, it feels..."


    "I can''t perceive it at all."


    Everyone was shocked and talked a lot.


    The full blow of the God Transformation Realm suddenly disappeared. This is really weird. With so much energy, even if it hits the air, there should be some noise.


    Tao Zhang''s complexion was slightly stagnant, he looked at Ou Maochun, and said, "That white smoke is very strange."


    Ou Maochun just shook his head, "Yes, I have absorbed all Xu An''s vitality in an instant, so how can such a little bit of white smoke contain so much vitality? It is really suspicious, the old man has never seen it."


    Tao Chapter showed some caution, "What''s more strange is that the layer of white smoke is less than half an inch, but there is no trace of shaking, and the sword inside is intact. This power is really unusual."


    Ou Maochun seemed to realize something, "It should be the power of the Tao that he cultivated, but he doesn''t know what it is. Obviously it is not sword intent, and the old man heard that he has a lot of relationship with Cihangzong, but it is not Xuanxin. Power, is it the rumored Way of Swallowing Heaven?"


    "impossible."


    Tao Chapter categorically said, "Regardless of him, no matter what kind of Dao power, there will always be limits due to the limitation of cultivation. As long as the limit is broken, it is naturally impossible to absorb other power."


    Ou Maochun nodded, "That''s true, but if you want to reach the limit, you and I will shoot."


    The two of them glanced at Xu An, who was grim-faced. They were about to talk, but a monk walked out beside him, "Elder Ou, Junior Brother Xu is still a bit short, let''s come down."


    The monk had a high-crown ancient dress with a fiery red belt around his waist, which was quite eye-catching.


    "It''s Minglie, the lord of the Palace of Pure Yang."


    Ou Maochun stagnated slightly, and only nodded, "Well, I heard that you have subdued another kind of strange fire recently. Could you please demonstrate to Sect Master Zhou."


    Minglie nodded and thanked him, walked in front of Zhou Shu, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou, what you said should not limit the use of magic weapons, right?"


    "up to you."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him lightly, then turned around, and continued to be silent like an image.


    He is studying the Chongyang Palace and has no time to look around.


    Most of the formations in the Chongyang Palace use different fires as the formation, but it is rare, which brought him a little trouble in deduction, but it was nothing.


    "The Sovereign is a big air."


    Minglie hummed, with a lot of dissatisfaction on his face, slowly untied the belt around his waist.


    As soon as it was unfolded, the girdle was completely surrounded by sudden flames, sparks splashed all over the place, and after careful inspection, the flame was solid and divided into five colors, blue, white, red, purple and black. The flames of all colors were mixed together, but they were clear and distinct. , It''s really special.


    Everyone immediately opened their eyes and exclaimed in unison.


    "Ah, there is another color, there are already five seventh-order different fires!"


    "Ming Lie worked hard for a hundred years, and finally achieved some success. He incorporated the fifth different fire into it. Now this five fire whip is worthy of the name."


    "Five kinds of seventh-order different fires, interact and fuse together, promote each other, can exert the power of the different fires several times or even ten times, and they are almost omnipotent. Whether it is Yuanli or sword intent, even the best magic weapon can be supported. Can''t live."


    "It''s worthy of being the Lord of the Pure Yang Palace. The five fire whips have been completed, and the heavens dare not deceive.


    "With his strength, he was able to overcome the calamity long ago. It was because he had to refine the magic weapon that he didn''t merge."


    The five fire whip can be called one of the ultimate magic weapons of the Chongyang Palace. It is a magic weapon pursued by many disciples of the Chongyang Palace, but there are few successful ones. It is natural to integrate five different seventh-order fires with different natures into one magic weapon. It is extremely difficult, and it is definitely not something ordinary people can do. Moreover, this magic weapon can only be effective when you smelt the five different fires in the Transcendent Realm. Once you pass the catastrophe, even if it succeeds, the power is much worse. .


    Tao Chapter''s expression tightened, "Unexpectedly, Minglie has been trained."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t treat him as a disciple just now, otherwise he would be enmity," Ou Maochun showed a hint of gratitude, secretly transmitting, "He has been deliberately out of fit, it is for these five fire whips, and now he finally succeeded. I am afraid that the cultivation base will be advancing all the way."


    "Yes."


    Tao Chapter nodded, with only a smile at the corner of his mouth, "So it doesn��t take us to take action. The five different fire powers in the Five Fire Whips, coupled with the bright use of it, are impossible to resist in the white smoke. Feijian, even his spiritual thoughts will be dispelled, very good, very good."


    Ou Maochun smiled slightly, and said with satisfaction, "Ming Lie also cultivated on the Chongyang Fire Mirror. The achievements on the Chongyang Fire Road are not under you and me. I believe that the power of Dao will not be worse than Zhou Shu. You can really rest assured."


    "excuse me!"


    Minglie turned to Feijian, showing his vigor, his clothes swelled, and the wind rose loudly. The five fire whip in his hand turned into a fire dragon and rolled towards Feijian.


    Before the body of the sword, the fire dragon opened its mouth wide, and the five-color flames merged into one, immediately enclosing the flying sword.


    The hissing sound came in bursts, endlessly.


    "This sword, I''m afraid it will be so dissipated..."


    "Ming Lie is also irritable, so he is too strong to kill the chicken with a sledgehammer, and he does not save any face."


    "Huh, our Double Ninth Palace is already very strong. If we dare to come and pick things up here, of course we have to go back ashamed."


    Everyone smiled, feeling that the winner was in their hands.


    G_cup actress idol first shot A_V won the championship watch online!!:meinvlu123!!


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1453: Yun Yuantian

    Everyone was admiring, but Minglie''s complexion suddenly turned pale.


    He could feel that the power of the strange fire on the Five Fire God''s whip was continuously absorbed by the white smoke, and the speed was so fast, I was afraid that his strange fire would turn into a waste fire if it did not produce dozens of breaths.


    Should we continue to increase our strength and fight, or should we find a way to retreat, lest the whole army be wiped out?


    Of course it is the latter.


    Temporary victory and defeat, where there is a magic weapon to accompany life is important.


    He immediately planned to take back the Five Fire Whip, but soon discovered that he couldn''t do it.


    The white smoke is very strange, like a winch, easy to get in, but difficult to get out, no matter how hard he exerts his power, the god''s whip won''t move.


    Suddenly, he felt like a lost concubine, and his heart was ashamed of death. His hundreds of years of hard work have all been put on these five fire whips. The smooth integration is also a god-given opportunity to do it. If the fire is lost now , I can��t do it all over again.


    Hundreds of years were wasted at once, how many hundreds of years does a monk have?


    When he was depressed, Zhou Shu''s voice came from his ear, "I think you have worked hard in refining, let you go and take it back quickly."


    The voice was calm, but it was like a fairy sound in his ears.


    The pressure on the winch was gradually dissipated, and the five fire whip was recovered smoothly. Upon close inspection, the abnormal fire on it only damaged less than a half, and the original source was not damaged. As long as it is carefully maintained, it can be restored within ten years. .


    He felt relieved, and immediately bowed to Zhou Shu, "Thank you Sect Master Zhou for his generosity. The younger generation was rude before, please don''t be offended.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him, but remained silent.


    His divine consciousness went farther and farther, he had found the Qilin Temple, and he was thinking about the formation at the gate of the palace. As for this side, the ending was already doomed, and there was no need to watch.


    If it wasn''t that he didn''t want to grudge too deeply, he wouldn''t bother to manage Minglie.


    Although Zhou Shu still didn''t understand Minglie, Minglie did not complain, saluting and leaving, showing respect.


    Seeing Minglie''s series of actions, everyone was in an uproar.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    "Obviously you can melt the flying sword, why do you want to take it back? What does Minglie think?"


    "Could it be that he deliberately let others?"


    "Impossible, Minglie can''t let others, who can make him bow his head, can only be a strong person who is much stronger than him..."


    It took a while before someone who knew Minglie confessed the truth, and the elders over there, with outstanding spiritual knowledge, were naturally very clear.


    "This is actually the result."


    Ou Maochun looked solemnly, "Five different fires, converging back and forth, producing many changes, plus the bright and fierce Double Ninth Fire Path, its power is comparable to the second and third major monks of Crossing Tribulation Realm, but even so, it can��t be shaken at all. The white smoke on the sword is incredible."


    Tao Chapter also completely put away the previous contempt for Zhou Shu, and looked at Zhou Shu in surprise, "The white smoke is half an inch thin, but it does everything, as if any power can be absorbed, how can there be Is this power really the way to swallow the sky?"


    The Way of Swallowing Heaven is the ancient strange way. It is rumored to be able to absorb most of the power of the world after being cultivated. It is the nemesis of many ways, but the difficulty of cultivation is extremely high, and there is no one in the world. Made by one person.


    "I don''t know, but there seems to be no other explanation."


    Ou Maochun shook his head lightly, and said slowly, "If he really cultivates the Tao of Heaven Swallowing to this level, no one in the Chongyang Palace can break that sword."


    When the two looked at Zhou Shu, they were both worried, and they did not expect that Zhou Shu was so strong. It is no wonder that they would erect such a broken sword here. They had made up their minds to show them good looks, but they had nothing. Method.


    "This is not Heaven Swallowing Way."


    Yun Yingtian, who had not spoken, suddenly spoke.


    "Ah, what do you think Brother Yun has?"


    The two looked at Yun Yutian and showed respect. Although they were both elders, Yun Yutian had an extraordinary status and was above them.


    Yun Yingtian smiled slowly, "From these white smoke, I can''t feel the traces of the Taoist Swallowing Dao, and I don''t think that the magic of Swallowing Heavens Dao can be exerted by some divine thoughts, unless he has realized the Dao''s great accomplishment, ha ha. "


    "Senior Brother Yun said that, it''s probably not."


    Tao Chapter seemed thoughtful, with a hint of suspicion in his eyes, "How can Brother Yun understand the Tao of Tuntian?"


    Yun Yingtian glanced at him and said calmly, "I practiced the Tao of Swallowing Heaven back then, but I gave up temporarily after practicing the third level. It consumes too much, and the body can''t bear it. Only people born with alien bodies can bear Swallowing Heaven. And the power...he is not such a person."


    "Unexpectedly, Senior Brother Yun has even practiced the Tao of Heaven Swallowing."


    Ou Maochun couldn''t help but tsk, thought for a while, and then asked, "Then how can I smash that sword as seen by my brother? Ming Lie''s five fire whips are no less powerful than our great monk. After the shot, the results all came down, I''m afraid we too..."


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu who had nothing to do, Tao Zhang said angrily, "Yes, you can''t let him be so arrogant, Brother Yun."


    "That Baiyan is really weird, if I''m not mistaken..."


    Halfway through, Yun Yutian suddenly paused and shook his head slightly, "If you do it alone, it might be difficult, but you can try it together."


    "What, join forces?"


    Tao chapter stayed in a daze and asked us to work together to fight a third-order low-grade flying sword, even if we win, then...the face is lost. "


    Ou Maochun hesitated for a while, "Why don''t you take it, Brother Yun, although your realm is only one heavier than ours, but your strength is at the forefront of the entire Chongyang Palace. If you can take it, I believe you can crush that one. sword."


    "You want to promise him, how can I make a move?"


    Yun Yingtian smiled and shook his head, and then sighed softly, "What''s more, even if I make a move, it may not be possible, but..."


    Tao Chapter doubted, "But what?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Yun Yingtian didn''t continue speaking, but only glanced at Zhou Shu, with deep meaning in his eyes.


    Although Zhou Shu wandered far beyond the sky, he knew everything about the movement here, and he seemed to understand the meaning in that glance.


    "Could it be that Yun Yutian can see it?"


    That white smoke, of course, is not the Tao of Swallowing Heaven, but Zhou Shu��s strength training tactics, the magic tactics that come with the demon refining pot, refining the power of the world and turning them into the nourishment of the refining demon world. After entering the pot, and none of the monks present could have the ability to contend, Zhou Shu was very relieved that he could deal with it easily without having to manage.


    Using the Demon Refining Pot to show off his strength a little, and kill the arrogance of these monks, it seems that the effect has been achieved.


    However, this Yun Yutian is different. Judging from his eyes, Xu could see the origin of the white smoke. This was something Zhou Shu could not think of. It was a little unexpected.


    He also couldn''t think that after refining the demon pot confessed to its master, no one could see its existence except the way of heaven, and only Zhou Shu should know about the three methods of refining the demon pot... But how did you know?


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1454: What do you want

    Seeing Yun Zhentian didn''t want to make a move, the two elders could only give up.


    Looking at the long sword inserted in the courtyard, it was so bright that it was very eye-catching. Tao Chapter still couldn''t help it. "Brother Ou, I can''t be suppressed by this guy. No matter what, I will break this sword!"


    Ou Maochun nodded lightly, only hesitating, "Do you really want to do it together? It''s no different from losing."


    "I''ll do it first, if it doesn''t work, let me talk about it."


    Tao Chapter turned to Zhou Shu with an angry expression. When he lifted his palm, an orange-red fireball came out.


    The fireball was as solid as the quality, really like the sun, and it was impossible to look at it. When it appeared, the surrounding monks evaded.


    "Chongyang is really hot!"


    "It''s a real fire on Double Ninth Festival. Elder Tao is paying for it."


    The real fire of Chongyang is also a kind of strange fire, but it does not come from heaven and earth, but the strange fire of Chongyang Huojian practice to the extreme, and the monks condense with their own fire.


    This fire is extremely special. It can be regarded as a seed in the monk''s body, or called a special second soul. When it is condensed, the monk can use the real fire in his body as a furnace to continuously absorb the power of the heavens and the earth and blend into the fire. Nourish yourself, wash the body, and finally merge the real fire with the physical body to form a real fire body.


    It can be said that this is the second combination, which can further enhance the strength of the monks. This is what distinguishes the monks in Chongyang Palace from other monks.


    Double Ninth Real Fire, the power is a lot bigger than ordinary different fires, and it is more free to use.


    Tao Chapter is also worried that other tactics will be sucked away by the white smoke, so he uses his own real fire to deal with it. This real fire, he has condensed for more than three hundred years, has gathered a lot of origin power, and his own soul. , It''s not much different from himself, it''s impossible for the white smoke to inhale himself too.


    Perceiving the fireball, Zhou Shu was also a little concerned, and after a short glance, he stopped watching.


    Yes, the real fire is very extraordinary. If it fits with the physical body, it may cause him a lot of trouble, but now it is just a kind of fire. The power is limited and the strength exercises are sufficient. He has other things to do. Want to.


    The formation at the entrance of the Kylin Temple has already been deduced by him. Spiritual thoughts can enter, but only a little bit can be entered.


    In the courtyard in front of the Qilin Temple, there lived at least three cultivators of the Sevenfold Crossing Tribulation Realm. The divine consciousness was like a net of heaven and earth, Zhou Shu, and he was not too sure that he would not disturb them when Divine Mind entered.


    "Be careful."


    Ou Maochun was a little worried, but the cloud on one side complained to the sky, and only shook his head slightly without comment.


    "The old man still doesn''t believe it, he can even **** away the real fire on Chongyang!"


    Tao Zhang''s face turned black, his hands turned into a straight long line, and he rolled towards Feijian.


    It can be said in a big way, but there is also a lot of jealousy in my heart. If the whole is sucked away, it will be too much for the loss.


    boom!


    The line of fire hit the white smoke with a strange crisp sound, and saw the white smoke sag for a while.


    "Haha, I really can''t beat the real fire of the elders!"


    "Of course, real fire is the strongest flame in my Double Ninth Palace. As long as it is not powerful, it can be melted for him."


    Listening to the cheers around, Tao Chapter couldn''t help laughing, "You are nothing but that, haha..."


    He hadn''t smiled happily yet, his face suddenly turned dark again, the white smoke only retreated a few minutes, and then filled it up again, and more than that, it actually extended along the line of fire all the way up.


    He quickly felt that his soul and spirit was separating from the real fire, and he could no longer feel the real fire wrapped in white smoke.


    "what!"


    Ou Maochun also felt that something was wrong, and immediately shouted, "Friends of Taoism, keep your hands!"


    At the same time, Qiankun''s bag.


    "Hahaha! Such a powerful force, so comfortable!"


    The demon refining pot trembled for a while, and a line of words appeared beautifully.


    "Of course it''s comfortable. It was the hard work of the cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm for hundreds of years. The original power and the power of the different fire in it are so pure, much stronger than the previous ones... But, so far, who will You do it yourself."


    Zhou Shu''s voice passed, very severe.


    "But...the one who listens to you is."


    The demon refining pot fell silent, showing a row of words intermittently, and you could feel the dissatisfaction in it.


    The white smoke stopped suddenly, and slowly fell down, but in the white smoke, there was no real fire anymore, and it had been absorbed and refined by the white smoke.


    "Damn, damn!"


    Tao chapter jumped anxiously, quickly withdrew the real fire, carefully inspected it, it was nearly half lost, his complexion suddenly became darker, and his heart was extremely angry. He pointed at Zhou Shu and said, "You actually sucked my real fire and come back! "


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said indifferently, "You brought it up by yourself, I didn''t make a move."


    Tao Chapter was speechless for a while, but soon became angry, and shouted, "You, you, the old man will definitely kill you!"


    He pointed at Zhou Shu and yelled. There was no trace of the image of a monk crossing the Tribulation Realm. That''s wrong, not even a monk, just like a shrew.


    "ridiculous."


    Zhou Shu turned around and was too lazy to reason.


    There was still a trace of entanglement in my heart, but it was gone now.


    Speaking of it, he didn��t intend to absorb so much, he could only absorb the power that entered the white smoke However, the Demon Refining Pot did not follow his instructions, so he extended his own opinion and absorbed more. There are a lot of real fires, which makes Zhou Shu very angry, but the anger is that the demon refining pot is disobedient, not that it has absorbed too much abnormal fire. Since it has already been inhaled, then it will do no harm.


    "OK OK."


    Ou Maochun stopped Tao Chapter and said, "He has been merciful, why bother with you, you and I can see it, I''m afraid that you and I are far from his opponents, and I can bear it for a while before doing it. intend."


    The monks on the side looked at each other, and they all stopped, not knowing what to say.


    Obviously Zhou Shu left his hand, but Tao Chapter is still babbling bad words? Not only did he lose the face of the great monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm, he simply lost the face of the Chongyang Palace, even they were embarrassed to argue again.


    "Elder Tao, be quiet."


    Yu Yurou waved her hand and turned to Zhou Shu, her expression darkened slightly, "Sect Master Zhou is indeed well-deserved, and his strength is outstanding. Even Elder Tao is not an opponent. This palace is quite admired, but... Sect Master Zhou, you forcibly accepted the elders. The Double Ninth Festival is really hot, it''s too much."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Then may I ask the palace lord, what are you going to do?"


    He could see that the palace owner was really hostile to him, regardless of right and wrong, and it was similar to what Luo Renhao said before. The current Chongyang Palace is really messy, and the root is probably here in Yurou. .


    But after all, he is the lord of the first palace, and it seems that he is very powerful, very different from the lord of other sects.


    Generally speaking, the sects are the elders with the highest cultivation bases, and the sect masters are mostly normal cultivation bases, and they only coordinate and handle ordinary affairs, but this Chongyang Palace...


    .


    a


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1455: Visiting

    Looking at Zhou Shu, and then at the Tao chapter that seems to be going crazy, Yu Yurou sighed secretly and thought for a while, "The Chongyang real fire is the hard work of Elder Tao for many years. I wonder if Sect Master Zhou can return it? Yes, this palace will not let the Sect Master suffer a loss, and will definitely compensate the Sect Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "My technique is very special. If I swallow it, I won''t vomit it out again. It''s impossible."


    "you you!"


    Tao Chapter must be upside down, pointing at Zhou Shu to have another attack.


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Elder Tao is already a person who crosses the tribulation realm, but he still doesn''t know the simple truth of willing to bet and lose, it is really surprising."


    The people around nodded and talked quietly.


    "The cultivators fight against each other, the victory or defeat is normal. Too much entanglement is meaningless."


    "Our Chongyang Palace, a famous school, loses when we lose in the contest. It''s not that we can''t afford to lose. The elder is like this, it''s really shameful."


    "I heard that our Chongyang Palace cultivator can suppress the Yang Huo in his heart at will after crossing the Tribulation Realm. Why is Elder Tao still so angry?"


    "I don''t know this either. Anyway, I''m just waiting to cross the catastrophe. Otherwise, the sun is too strong and there is no suitable Taoist companion, it will be torture all day."


    "I also didn''t expect that the Sect Master of the Heyin Sect was so powerful, he could force Elder Tao to be like this by relying on an abandoned sword if he didn''t make a move."


    The victory has been divided, and the atmosphere has gradually changed. In this world of cultivating immortals, it is the world of the strong. At this time, Zhou Shu has proved himself that what he said naturally has more weight.


    Ou Maochun was silent, and it was hard to get out again, while Tao Chapter''s complexion was purplish red, and Yun Yutian''s expression was indifferent. He seemed to have expected such a result, and only glanced at Zhou Shu from time to time, as if thoughtful.


    Zhou Shu glanced around and said slowly, "It''s impossible to go out. If the palace owner has any advice, I might as well just say it."


    Yu Yurou cursed secretly, knowing that Zhou Shu had won, no matter how to entangle and protect her shortcomings, it was useless.


    She turned to Zhou Shu, her lips were lightly open, and she smiled like spring, "Sect Master Zhou is a guest from afar, and this palace is the master, so how can he entangle the guests? Sect Master Zhou has been worrying too much. Say anything more and let this matter go."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and retracted the long sword, showing a hint of satisfaction, "So the best, I ask the palace lord, what about the little soft matter?"


    Yu Yurou paused, and said slowly, "I wish Xiaorou is the daughter of this palace, this palace will never ignore it, but Zhou Zong mainly enters the Kylin Palace, this palace still needs to consider one or two, it is better to give it a few days later. After you reply, please also ask the suzerain to stay in the Chongyang Palace temporarily, so that this palace can use the friendship of the landlord."


    "Good to say."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "This will trouble the palace owner."


    Yu Yurou''s jaw slightly, and politely said, "Where, the lord is a guest from afar, this is part of the palace."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The palace lord is too polite."


    Yu Yurou said with a gentle expression on her face, and said, "Lord Luo, you send Sect Master Zhou to Yangqi Hall to rest, Sect Master Zhou, goodbye."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to bid farewell without saying much, and left with Luo Renhao.


    Yu Yurou looked at Tao Chapter, sneered, resentful and smiled, and turned her head away. Tao Chapter was rather frustrated, dragged by Ou Maochun, and hurriedly chased it, while Yun Yingtian thought about it for a moment. , Leave with a smile.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu and Luo Renhao entered the Yangqitang.


    Yangqitang is located between Ningshuiyuan and Baiyangyuan, a place where Yin and Yang are reconciled.


    Compared with other places, the sunshine here is much less, there is no feeling of intense heat, but it is warm and comfortable. It is a quiet place for the disciples of the Chongyang Palace.


    Luo Renhao sent someone to arrange the suspension, and looked at Zhou Shu, with a little apologetic expression on his face, "Sect Master Zhou, suitable for...Sigh, please don''t care about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I don''t care, I''m just a little curious, are you people in the Chongyang Palace so angry, and is Palace Master Yu very dissatisfied with me?"


    Luo Renhao hesitated for a while, and whispered, "Sect Master Zhou, I just became the Palace Master not long ago. I don''t know much about it, and since the Sect Master has great favors to Yang Xin, I will speak out. It��s very big, but it won��t be like today, and the palace owner, her temperament is indeed very bad, usually everyone let her, even the elders, no matter what she decides, no one will object, even those The decision was actually not good, and it had a great impact on the Chongyang Palace."


    "The old rules in the palace have been changed, some places have been inexplicably designated as forbidden places, and we are forbidden to enter and leave..."


    "The dispute of Beiluzhou, the palace lord will not care, if in the past, Juyin Sect waited to get the Zhou lord and Xiahou family to destroy, our Chongyang Palace would have come out long ago..."


    "These things are strange to me, and there are many people who have general doubts with me. They have discussed many times in private, but they don''t know the reason."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Luo Renhao said slowly, "To be frank, I think the palace owner is deliberately interfering with Zhu Xiaorou this time, and those elders are also helping the palace owner, so I am afraid it will be difficult for you, the suzerain. Get good results."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seemingly thoughtful.


    It seems that the problem lies with the palace lord.


    What did the palace lord do in his own palace, even if the Chongyang Palace collapsed, Zhou Shu wouldn''t care, but why did she prevent Zhou Shu from looking for Zhu Xiaorou? Could it be that Zhu Xiaorou''s disappearance was related to her? If this is the case, it makes sense.


    But why did she do that? Zhu Xiaorou is her daughter There are a lot of doubts, but fortunately, he has almost figured out the formation outside the Qilin Temple, and when he finds an opportunity, he will use his spiritual mind to explore, maybe he can find something.


    Arched his hands, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Thank you, Palace Master Luo."


    Luo Renhao shook his head quickly, "Why are you polite, I don''t know much, the lord will rest, and I will come back tomorrow."


    Luo Renhao was sent away, and after a short while, another guest greeted him.


    Yun blames the sky.


    It was a bit unexpected, but it was also expected. What Yun Yutian said to the elders before was not a sound transmission. Obviously, he was not afraid that Zhou Shu would hear it. He must have a purpose. He came here at this time, mostly for this.


    From afar, Yun Yutian arched his hands and said with a smile, "Sect Master Zhou, take the liberty to visit, don''t blame it."


    "Where, I can''t ask for it."


    Zhou Shu walked out quickly, with a smile on his face, "It''s really an honor for Elder Yun to come, and I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time."


    "Long awaited?"


    Yun Yingtian smiled slightly, "Sect Master is really joking, I don''t know what to expect?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him with a deep meaning, "Elder Yun, I have a lot of doubts, and I''m looking for someone to ask for advice. Can the elder teach me?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Yun Zhentian rubbed his palm and smiled, "It''s a coincidence, I am also a little confused, just about to come to ask the Sovereign, you and I just coincide!"


    "That''s the best, please come in, elders."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand sideways, unconsciously, it seemed to show a lot of joy.


    ps: Thank you Fengmo 0012 for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~


    pps: I wish all teachers happy and healthy! ...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1456: past

    The two were seated, and no one spoke for a while.


    They were all smiling, as if the old **** was there, as if whoever spoke first would lose.


    "Hehe, fellow Taoist is really calm."


    After about an hour, Yun Yingtian couldn''t help it. He shook his head slightly, "Friends of Daoist are not curious, what am I here to do with you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Some curiosity, but the elders will always say, why should I ask, there is nothing left and right."


    "That''s true."


    Yun Yingtian smiled unconsciously, got up and saluted, and said solemnly, "Today, the palace lord and the two elders are quite disrespectful to the daoists. I apologize to the daoists here."


    Zhou Shu returned the courtesy and shook his head, "This matter is over, Elder Yun doesn''t need to mention it again, and I didn''t take it to heart."


    Yun Yutian was startled slightly, and then said, "Sect Master Zhou is really open-minded. I am troublesome, but it is not surprising to fellow Taoists. Why do the Palace Master and the elder treat you like this? According to the truth, the Palace Master can be regarded as your relatives. , She and Zhu Xiaorou..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes moved slightly, as if he had a lot to say.


    "I really want to know, but maybe the elder won''t tell me easily, right?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, smiled and said, "Elder, just say what you have to say, don''t try, you say what you want to know, and I say what I want, if you are together, you will benefit from each other. Isn''t it refreshing?"


    Yun Yingtian smiled slightly and nodded, "It seems that the Sect Master is a sensible person. I won''t say much about other things. Dare to ask Sect Master, is the Demon Refining Pot in your hands?"


    The one who should have come is sure to come.


    In a flash of thought, there were many thoughts, Zhou Shu paused, and said lightly, "Why does the elder ask this?"


    Yun Yingtian stroked his palm and smiled, and slowly said, "I didn''t admit it or deny it. It seems I expected it to be pretty good."


    "Why do the elders think so?"


    Zhou Shu repeated it, staring at him, his complexion as calm as water, only the underwater waves were surging, seeming to erupt at any time.


    Yun Zhentian didn��t look at Zhou Shu, and said in a self-contained way, ��Among the many divine tools, the Demon Refining Pot is very special. It walks alone, does not rely on anyone, nor does it easily give anyone strength, and other Compared with the divine tool''s constant change of ownership, in the long years, it has only had two masters in total, which is really an alien..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he smiled, "Maybe there are three now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and said nothing.


    There was a slight wave in his heart. It seemed that Yun Yuantian was very familiar with the demon refining pot, and his understanding was still better than that of himself.


    "The first owner of the Demon Refining Pot was the Earth Emperor. They cooperated tacitly to create an eternal foundation in the Xuanhuang World, but when the Earth Emperor was about to leave the Xuanhuang World, the Demon Refining Kettle suddenly betrayed and wanted to bring the Earth Emperor to the treasure mountain and sea. Refining..."


    "Really, the result?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion slightly condensed, as he said in doubt.


    Unexpectedly, the Demon Refining Pot had a history, and even the Shan Hai Jing wanted to collect it for himself.


    The Book of Mountains and Seas, also known as the Book of the Emperor of the Earth, is also an artifact. There are mountains and seas in it, among which there are countless rare and precious treasures.


    "As a result, it naturally failed."


    Yun Yingtian showed a trace of contempt, "Although he had hidden his strength before refining the demon pot, and arranged many traps, it was planned, but it is not the opponent of the earth emperor, but... the earth emperor trusts it too much, and the mountain and sea classics are damaged. It��s a pity for the earth emperor and the Xuanhuang world, alas."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "That''s it, but how did the elders know that this should be a big secret?"


    Yun complained that the sky did not answer, and continued, "After this change, the earth emperor left, but the mountain and ocean classics were damaged, making his descendants fall for many years, and the demon refining pot disappeared until..."


    He sighed, "There is a child from a family who accidentally found a strange pot while exploring the secret realm. The pot looked dilapidated, but it could turn vegetation into spiritual energy for people to practice. He knew that he had obtained it. Yibao, took the pot home, overjoyed."


    Zhou Shu gave a slight pause, needless to say, that pot must be a demon-making pot.


    "The aristocratic family he was in was the second largest in the world at the time. In terms of strength, it was long and shorter than Shushan Hengshan. He took the pot back and informed the ancestors of the aristocratic family, and the ancestors knew that the pot was no small thing. ."


    Yun Yingtian spoke faintly, with a smile on his lips, but a bitter and sneer.


    "The ancestors had some exchanges with that pot, and after knowing that it was a demon refining pot, they made a contract. The aristocratic family helped the demon refining pot recover, and the demon refining pot had to recognize him as the master, making the Yun family go further and become the world. The first family can stand shoulder to shoulder with Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly. Hearing this, he could already guess the ending.


    Yun Yingtian continued, "The demon refining pot has successfully recognized the ancestors of the aristocratic family as the master. Since then, the demon refining pot has helped the children of the aristocratic family to practice, and the family is constantly looking for rare and exotic treasures to restore the demon pot. The family is indeed rich and wealthy. , But the demon refining pot has been restored to its original value in three hundred years. Of course, the aristocratic family consumes a lot, and the accumulation of tens of thousands of years is less than half. However, the aristocratic family does not feel disadvantaged. There is a good demon refining pot, which can not only be used again Accumulation can also make countless children ascend to immortals and achieve the great cause of the first familyhahahaha!"


    He suddenly laughed wildly, like a madman. After a long laugh, he stopped and said coldly, "However, the family��s abacus was wrong, and the demon pot abandoned them, and within three days after recovery, The Demon Pot searched Yun''s house, swept away the remaining resources, and left immediately."


    At this moment, Yun resented the sky and lost control of his emotions. He had no longer concealed it, and said the words Yunjia clearly.


    The Yun family is a great family of wild ancients, with superior strength, Zhou Shu also knows, but he does not know how it annihilated.


    "Ugh."


    Although Zhou Shu had expected it a long time ago, he still sighed. He did not expect that the Demon Refining Pot would be shameless to this point.


    The so-called acknowledgment of the Lord is just a deception.


    "Do you think this is the case?"


    Yun Yingtian looked at Zhou Shu and sneered, "Shortly after the Demon Refining Pot left, the Yun family encountered a joint siege from the seventeen sects. Because of the exhaustion of resources, although the ancestors led people to resist, they were still outnumbered. The survivors do not keep one."


    "Why is this?"


    Zhou Shu was very puzzled.


    "Why?!"


    Yun Yutian looked up to the sky and smiled, his eyes were red, and there were many bloodshots overflowing, and the hatred to such a level was also terrifying.


    "Why?"


    "It''s just because they got the news that the Yun family has a divine tool, and there is no owner of the divine tool, and everyone can get it. If such news goes out, who won''t come?!"


    Yun Yingtian continued, "The Yun family is tight-lipped about the demon refining pot. It is impossible to leak it. The only thing that can be said is it, the refining demon pot."


    He was no longer furious, and instantly calmed down, only his face was extremely cold, like ten thousand years of ice.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1457: Very simple

    "Ugh.,."


    Zhou Shuqing sighed, "I deeply regret what happened to the Yun family."


    "Sorry, is regret useful?"


    Yun blamed the gods with a calm look, "After that, the Yun family began to decline, and the 10,000-year-old family became a wasteland. Not to mention the first family in the world. Today, only three people are still there. All this is out of practice. From the demon pot."


    He looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes sharp as a knife.


    Zhou Shu was right and nodded, "Yes, the Yun family''s affairs are indeed the fault of refining the demon pot."


    Yun Yingtian stagnated slightly, and said slowly, "Friends of the Taoist understand, that is the best."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is a fact, there is nothing difficult to understand."


    Zhou Shu was wary of the refining demon pot. Zhou Shu would never fully believe what it said. After all, Tiandao and Wushuang City Lord had both said about its inferiorities, and now Yun Yingtian has recounted it again, of course he I am more willing to believe that Yun Yutian.


    Yun Yingtian nodded slightly, "For generations, the Yun family has regarded the demon refining pot as a dead enemy. The various characteristics of the demon refining pot have also been passed down from generation to generation. The children dare not forget a little. If you "plug" the sword in the courtyard, the layer of white smoke is the strength training formula from the demon pot, I can''t read it wrong."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Elder Yun looks pretty good, the demon refining pot is in my hand at this time."


    "Sure enough!"


    Yun Yingtian stared at Zhou Shu. Although he tried his best to control his emotions, his figure still couldn''t stop shaking.


    After tens of thousands of years of grievances, I finally saw the enemy, how could it be calm.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The elders should not be too "excited"."


    "Agitated? I am not agitated. I am just happy. I finally saw the culprit who harmed my Yun family. I am too happy, hahaha!"


    Yun resented the sky and smiled, only knowing that it was getting colder and colder.


    The laughter continued, and a huge force suddenly appeared, surrounding Zhou Shu.


    That power was clearly visible, and it was a pale red''color'', which was transformed by the real fire of Double Ninth. Although scattered, it was more than several times stronger than the previous Tao chapter.


    Zhou Shu felt it for himself, and only shook his head slightly, "Elder Yun, what are you going to do?"


    "What to do, of course is revenge!"


    Yun Yutian''s beard and hair are all open, his face is red, and there is a hint of kindness, "Give me the demon refining pot, I will not hurt you, I must destroy it, at all costs!" "


    He said coldly, "Don''t even think about using the strength training technique. My Yun family has studied for tens of thousands of years, and there has long been a way to crack it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, only shook his head, "Can you destroy it if you get it?"


    Yun Yutian stagnated, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s a divine tool, co-existing with the Xuanhuang world. When Heaven and Dao joined the three divine tools to make a shot, they only stripped of its origin. After silence, it can regenerate. You are just crossing the Fifth Heaven. How can I destroy it?"


    "Ah, neither the Heavenly Dao nor the Divine Tool can destroy it?"


    Yun Yutian was stunned.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I also know something you don''t know, when this demon refining pot wants to refine the mysterious yellow world..."


    Yun Yingtian was dumbfounded.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "So, Elder, you can''t destroy it."


    "Then, wouldn''t it be impossible to avenge revenge?!"


    Yun Yingtian''s eyes were sad, but soon, his expression was livid, "Anyway, I have to try it, fellow Taoist, please let me go."


    "I will not''hand over'' it to you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "However, I can avenge you in the future."


    "What, can you avenge me?"


    Yun Yingtian couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes," Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "I can. It has killed the Xuanhuang world several times and deserves retribution."


    What he said was very sincere, because he really thought so, the demon refining pot had passed the bottom line he could tolerate, and he didn''t plan to keep it long.


    "It sounds good!"


    Yun Yingtian shook his head vigorously, "Don''t think I don''t know. The reason why you have cultivated so fast and reached today''s level in hundreds of years is all thanks to the demon pot. You are afraid that you have bowed your head to it, how can you pay for it? Will avenge me?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I practice fast. It really has something to do with the Demon Refining Pot. If I rely on it, it will be enough. It can help me only so much. As for the head and ears? It is even more impossible. It is just my tool. Not really."


    "how come?"


    Yun Yingtian said suspiciously, "The pursuit of power by the cultivator is endless, and the demon pot can satisfy the desire of the cultivator. How could you not listen to it? Are you not a cultivator? Only me In this way, a person with ten thousand years of hatred can resist this kind of temptation or you can''t do it!"


    "I can do it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, without a trace of ��wave�� on his face, ��Because what I��m looking for is not something that the Demon Refining Pot can give me, it��s not qualified.��


    The goal he wants to achieve is determined from the first day of cultivating immortality. It is to reach the peak of the immortal world. If refining the demon pot can help him achieve this, he may use any means to help refine the demon pot, but the refining of the demon pot cannot. Demon Pot, I''m afraid it is a golden fairy at best. Compared with his goal, what''s the deal?


    What''s more, as a Taoist person, it''s enough to rely on and promote one''s own Tao, so why not look for a despicable artifact like a refining demon pot.


    "what����"


    Yun Yutian was startled, and muttered The demon pot is not qualified, so what is qualified..."


    "You will know later."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Just trust me now, and I will give you an''explain'' in the future. And..."


    After a pause, he waved his sleeves, seemingly understatement, until his power was so great that the power of the real fire surrounding him was immediately driven away, and there was no trace of it. "I don''t need to refine the demon pot, you can''t hurt you. To mine."


    Yun Yuantian was sluggish, and he felt the true fire being returned intact. He only felt powerless. That power was stronger than the strength training art of the demon pot, and it was much more decent.


    "It turns out that you are so strong..."


    He whispered, "Then why do you tell me so much, just kill me and it''s over."


    "The elder is worried."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I acted according to my heart, and you didn''t do anything to me, why did you kill you? I also thank you for telling me about the demon pot refining."


    "Ugh."


    Yun Yingtian slowly withdrew the power of true fire and looked at Zhou Shu, "At this time, even if I don''t believe it, I must believe it. I can only put hope on you, right?"


    There were many pleadings in his eyes.


    The cultivator who can cross the Tribulation Realm can do this, showing how deep he hates the Demon Refining Pot, and he also has irresistible sadness in his heart. He cannot avenge himself, so he can only hope for others.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I won''t let you down. That is what I want to do, and I will definitely do it."


    Yun Yingtian hesitated for a while, "Could you ask, how are you going to destroy the demon refining pot?"


    "Very simple."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Achieve a golden fairy, and then destroy it."


    "what����"


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1458: Not allowed

    "Gold...Gold...Golden fairy?"


    Yun Yingtian thought he had heard it wrong, but looking at Zhou Shu''s calm face, he knew that Zhou Shu really thought so.


    He was stunned again.


    He had never seen anyone who could just say things like promotion to Jinxian casually. This is the world of Xuanhuang, where no one has been promoted to power in twenty thousand years.


    If he knew that Zhou Shu once said that he wanted to be holy, wouldn''t he be too scared to move?


    Different goals have different ideas.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "The Demon Refining Pot has done so many things, it is nothing more than wanting to achieve the position of the Golden Immortal, but it is in my hands now, it will never be possible, I will achieve it before it. Jinxian, then destroy it."


    What he thinks is not to destroy all of it, but to destroy the spirituality in the refining pot. As for the refining pot itself, its ninth-level material may be able to be made into other magic weapons. Of course, this is only later. Things to consider.


    Yun Yutian paused for a while, then slowly said, "It seems that I can only believe in you, Sect Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Yes."


    "I have changed other people. Anyone stronger than me will not explain to me like this. Sect Master''s kindness, I can''t thank God enough."


    Yun Yingtian solemnly bowed, "Sect Master Zhou, thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to help, and said with a gentle face, "Elder Yun doesn''t have to be like this, this is what I want to do."


    Yun Yingtian nodded, and said carefully, "The demon refining pot, won''t you hear it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, it is completely within my control. I want it to hear it before it can hear it. By the way, you said before that you have a formula for restraining refining strength, what is that? , Does this kind of tactics really exist?"


    He was a little puzzled. There may indeed be powers that cannot be refined by the strength training formula, but it must be the power of the Tao after enlightenment, and it is extremely pure and exquisite. Even if Zhou Shu��s current Shu Zhili, it cannot be said that he is not afraid of the strength training formula. How can Yun Yutian have it?


    Yun Yutian nodded lightly, "Yes."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu became more and more curious.


    "Actually, it''s not difficult to say. Don''t just give up this life," Yun Huitian sighed slightly, "Smash the soul and blend it into the strength, and the strength refining formula will not be effective. If I force refining, I The broken soul may enter the demon refining pot, but I cannot ask for it."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant and was speechless for a while.


    If the obsession of revenge is too strong and it blends with strength, the strength training art that can only be used for strength training will naturally not be refined. However, if you do that, the soul of the cultivator will not be able to recover again, which is equivalent to death to crack Lian Li Jue.


    The Yun Family knew a lot about the Demon Refining Pot, and coupled with the deep hatred, only they could come up with such a method.


    "But there is the Sovereign, I''m afraid I won''t be able to use this method, haha."


    Yun Yingtian smiled bitterly and slowly said, "Sect Master Zhou, I want to remind you again that the demon refining pot is very cunning, no matter what it says, it is best not to believe it, otherwise you will regret it."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seeming to understand, "The Demon Refining Pot said that his refining art can only be used by the master''s master and can only increase the master''s cultivation level. Is this true?"


    "The front is real, but the back is not."


    Yun Yuantian shook his head, "The three refining techniques can only be used by those who have the demon refining pot, but the benefits can be shared with others. The soul refining technique can condense a kind of transparent liquid that the cultivator can absorb. Later, the spirit and consciousness are added, and the refining formula can get a light black liquid, and the cultivator can increase the cultivation base after using it. As for the refining formula, I have discovered before that the suzerain is not completely able to use it. According to the truth, The power obtained through refining can directly counter the opponent, not completely disappearing. The Demon Refining Pot relied on this to defeat many of my Yun family elders and disciples. This was its only attack method."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    I was deceived by the Demon Refining Pot, but fortunately I encountered Yun Yuantian, or else I would continue to be deceived.


    He was a little doubtful before, how could the strength-refining art only be used to expand the demon refining pot, which is clearly the same as refining the soul by refining objects, and the power obtained is extremely pure, why can''t it be used? It now seems that those things that were obtained were all taken by the Demon Refining Pot itself, and it can be obtained from the refining objects and souls, I am afraid it will deduct a lot from it.


    The feeling of not being able to control is really bad. From this point of view, the demon refining pot cannot be kept.


    And in the future, you must be more cautious.


    It is rare to meet a monk who understands the demon pot, he will not miss it, and asked a lot of questions about the demon pot, and they confirmed each other, and we can draw a conclusion that the demon pot deceived him, and many times, but from now on In the future, I am afraid it will not be so easy to cheat.


    "Thank you elder for letting me know."


    Zhou Shu politely saluted.


    Yun Yingtian hurriedly returned the courtesy, not daring to neglect the slightest, "Sect Master does not need to be like this. I also hope that the Demon Refining Pot will be destroyed as soon as possible, so naturally I will answer."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Elder, I still have some doubts, and I want to ask."


    "Just say it."


    As if thinking of something, Yun Yingtian''s expression stagnated, "It''s about the Chongyang Palace, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Yes, I really don''t know much about the Double Ninth Palace Dare to ask the elders to clarify, especially the Lord Nayu."


    "It''s not just you, most of the Chongyang Palace don''t know her anymore..."


    Yun Yingtian sighed lightly, and said slowly, "Sect Master doesn''t understand the Chongyang Palace, so I''ll say it''s better to be more careful."


    Because the Yang Qi is too strong, the Chongyang Palace pays attention to mutual cultivation, the status of female cultivators has naturally risen, and the female cultivators are also very competitive. Over the years, below the crossing of the catastrophe, the strength of the female cultivators is more than that of the male cultivators, and it is still much higher. The female cultivators acted carefully and carefully, so thousands of years ago, the Chongyang Palace set the rules and the master of the Chongyang Palace was held by female cultivators.


    After the current palace lord is promoted to elder, the palace lord of Huayin will automatically take over as the next palace lord.


    The Chongyang Palace has two palaces, three halls and four courtyards. The two palaces are Huayin Palace and Chunyang Palace. The owners of the palace are the most qualified and capable monks of the gods, and they are almost destined to survive the catastrophe.


    Hundreds of years ago, the last palace lord succeeded in crossing the robbery, and then the palace lord of Huayin Palace Yu Yurou became the lord of Chongyang Palace.


    The other palace owners are focused on cultivation, but Yu Yurou prefers to handle palace affairs and constantly changes the old rules. The Chongyang Palace changes almost every day.


    Maybe Yu Yurou wanted her to be imprinted on the Double Ninth Palace and become a figure that has been passed down through the ages, or maybe she felt that she had a high qualification and would definitely be able to overcome the catastrophe without having to concentrate at all. In short, she and other female cultivators did not the same.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, already a little bit understood, "It seems that he is a person with an inflated desire for power."


    Such people are difficult to evaluate, but if they go the wrong way, they will often do a lot of incredible things.


    He was stagnant, and said suspiciously, "A Palace Master of the Transformation God Realm, shouldn''t he have such great rights?"


    .


    a


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1459: Has a heart attack?

    Yun Yingtian shook his head slightly, "Maybe the previous palace masters didn''t, but she did."


    After taking a look at Zhou Shu, he continued, "Palace Master Yu is extremely talented, born with a half-spirit and half-soul body, or a body of a plain female. Sect Master should understand the meaning? Such conditions are unique in the Chongyang Palace. Starting from cultivation, She is highly valued and has a higher status than others."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of surprise, "It''s really rare to have two congenital alien bodies."


    Half-spirit and half-soul, as the name suggests, it is a constitution between natural soul and spirit, no less than pure spirit and soul. If you use the rank to evaluate it, both the spirit and physical qualifications are above the seventh , Such qualifications are of great help to the cultivation of most tactics.


    As for the body of the prime woman, Bian Xue also has it, but in the Chongyang Palace, the significance of the body of the prime woman is much greater.


    Yun Yingtian continued, "She has always been the arrogant daughter of heaven. Later, she became acquainted with four Taoists. Those four are now all the great monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm, the former Elder Tao and Elder Ou, and one The full-length elder who retreats in front of the Qilin Temple, the other is Elder Zhu Ningshan, Zhu Xiaorou��s father."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seemingly thoughtful.


    He first thought that Zhu Ningshan and Yu Yurou should be a very nice pair. Now it seems that they are not. There are many Yu Yu Judo companions, and among those Taoists, Zhu Ningshan has the lowest cultivation base, but he also felt that in the fourth Among the Taoists, Zhu Ningshan may truly love Yurou, and may be different from other people who focus on mutual cultivation and greedy the body of plain women.


    Yun Yingtian said slowly, "More than that, in addition to the four Taoists, Palace Master Yu has an elder who loves her extremely, Yu Yixian, Sect Master should have heard of this name, right?"


    "Yu Yixian?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was stagnant, "Could it be the senior who is called a layman?"


    In the realm of cultivating immortals, I am afraid that few monks have never heard of this name. Yixian layman is the highest cultivation cultivator in the realm of cultivating immortals. He has reached the ninth level of the tribulation realm two thousand years ago, which is more than the real person of Kunlun Tianxuan Seven hundred years earlier.


    The Yixian layman is a top-notch existence in the entire world of immortality. In the Chongyang Palace, he is naturally the first elder who deserves it, and there is a big gap with the elders below. He speaks nothing but his reputation is unparalleled.


    "Not bad."


    Yun Yingtian nodded, "Jiang Yixian is the elder of Yu Yurou. Yu Yurou can have today and has a lot to do with layman Yixian. Although layman Yixian has been in retreat and does not ask about world affairs, he has this The relationship is high, and with those few Taoists, even if others have opinions, they will not raise them. Therefore, Yu Yurou really said that they are not two, and they have great power."


    "understood."


    The most important thing is this. It is not surprising that Yu Yurou is able to call the wind and rain in the Chongyang Palace with an idle layman as the backer.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Yu Yurou is so qualified, with strong backers, many Taoists, and the lord of the first house. There is no shortage of resources. It can be said that thousands of pets are gathered in one. Why can''t it be so long that he can''t fit in? "


    "I was strange at first, but it''s not strange to think about it."


    Yun Yingtian''s expression was slightly condensed, "Blessed, she has all the perfect conditions, since she started her practice is a smooth journey, less than 30 years from the early stage of the transformation of the gods to the perfection of the gods, the speed is rare in the world, but it is too fast to practice. The speed actually hurt her. She did not calm down when she rushed forward, and she did not always introspect, understand her shortcomings and make up for them. These are the most basic and best things for a cultivator to do, which she has never done. After all, let alone she is still addicted to power and does not know how to change, even if others persuade her, she will not listen..."


    He sighed, "Although her cultivation level has been achieved long ago, and her spirit is not bad, but in terms of her mood, she is far from meeting the requirements of the great monk who crosses the catastrophe, even if she combines repeatedly, it is impossible to succeed."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Indeed, for us monks, the improvement of the mood is extremely important, even more important than the cultivation base."


    In the world of cultivating immortals, countless geniuses fell into the dust. Most of them were not because of their cultivation base, but because their state of mind could not keep up with their cultivation base. Many things have happened since then, so Zhou Shu has always paid attention to the cultivation of his state of mind. Every time he experienced a big change, he was promoted. In each stage, there will be a period of time to improve the mood.


    "It''s the truth."


    Yun Yingtian stroked her palms, "She couldn''t meet the requirements, but she insisted again and again, so she could only fail repeatedly. If it weren''t for her natural aptitude, and there are many spirit pills and nobles to help, I am afraid that something will happen long ago. , Two consecutive failures are intact, and it��s really rare. That��s good, it leaves a chance for the future and can continue to be promoted persistently, but..."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "But what?"


    Yun Yingtian shook her head unconsciously, and some worries appeared in her eyes, "Twenty years ago, she became fit again, but she failed before she even started. Since then, her temper has grown stronger and she loves the elders. Ignoring it, and doing some strange things at every turn, the temperament becomes more and more weird. Many people in the palace are wondering whether she has breeded her inner demons to make such a change."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    But it��s no wonder that I have always been a favorite of heaven, and my practice goes smoothly But the most critical step is always hard to pass, and it is inevitable that my heart will be devilish.


    "An elder persuaded her to calm down, settle her mind, stop focusing on palace affairs, temporarily abandon the power, maybe it will be good, and it will be helpful to the body, but she does not listen at all, she still does her own way, and even said''the original If the palace can''t fit together, then be the Chongyang Palace Master for a lifetime.'' Such words make people think whether she is arrogant and abandoning herself," Yun Zhentian sighed. "


    After taking a look at Zhou Shu, he slowly said, "After all, the immortal cultivator has to focus on himself. If he concentrates on his duties, it will be a serious obstacle to his cultivation."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, feeling the same.


    When he was in the Transcendent Realm, although he had deductions to help out, it was equivalent to separating many individuals to deal with different things, but because of this, he also felt exhausted from time to time, and it gradually improved after crossing the catastrophe. Among the many things, the most troublesome thing is probably in the lotus sect. A sect brings a lot of pressure to the immortal cultivators, even the small lotus sects are like this, so what about Chongyang Palace? Yu Yurou can''t be cloned either.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is it because Yu Yu''s soft feelings have become weird, that he deliberately turned against me?"


    Yun Qingtian slowly said, "It has something to do with this, but it should have a bigger relationship with Zhu Xiaorou, but...I''m not good to speculate."


    "Why?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Is Zhu Xiaorou''s disappearance related to her? But she is Zhu Xiaorou''s mother, no matter how weird it is, she wouldn''t do it?"


    "I do not know."


    Yun Yingtian just shook his head, "All I can tell you is that after Zhu Xiaorou breaks through and becomes the palace master of Huayin Palace."


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1460: plan

    "I know that."


    Zhou Shu nodded and frowned, "Does fellow Taoist think that Palace Master Yu made Zhu Xiaorou disappear?"


    He looked at Yun Yuantian with doubts in his eyes.


    Yun Yingtian was silent for a long time, looked at Zhou Shu, and said with determination, "Since the Sect Master said it, I will not cover it up, not just me, but many people think so."


    "Oh?"


    Yun Yingtian said in a slow voice, "Friends of Daoist do not know. Palace Master Yu has been the lord of Chongyang Palace for two hundred and eighty years. This is something that has never happened since the establishment of Double Ninth Palace. As the Palace Master, so It is incredible that she failed to be able to cross the tribulation in the first year. In addition, she has caused many big changes in the Chongyang Palace. Although there is a layman behind her, it still caused some elders'' dissatisfaction."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It''s reasonable."


    Yu Yurou is indeed very powerful, but she hasn''t had any real achievements. Instead, she caused the Chongyang Palace to decline, and her own cultivation level has not improved. If this continues for a long time, it is not surprising that other people are dissatisfied. If they are satisfied, it will be strange.


    "Who said no?"


    Yun Qingtian said with a smile but a smile, "Although the elders are busy practicing, they don''t want to sit back and ignore it. A dozen elders gathered and discussed for three days. Finally, they decided to come forward together to change the current situation of the Chongyang Palace. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Elder Yun should be one of them, or else I wouldn''t know it so clearly."


    "Yes, I am one of them and one of the initiators."


    Yun Yingtian bluntly said, "I can''t understand Yu Yurou later, although she and I...Forget it, there is no need to say these things."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It was me who made a mistake, please continue, elders."


    Yun Yingtian nodded and brewed for a while, "With more than a dozen of our elders dispatched together, even if a layman leaves the customs, I am afraid it will be difficult to stop. We plan to let Palace Master Yu be directly promoted to the elder, and no longer have to worry about palace affairs. , So concentrate on cultivating fit, don��t waste her talent, and the new palace lord will be replaced by the Huayin palace lord, and the Huayin palace lord at that time was just Zhu Xiaorou who had just transformed into a god."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, nodded and said, "If you do this, you will have an explanation for the idle layman, and it will be a good thing for the Chongyang Palace. The Huayin Palace Lord Zhu Xiaorou is just the daughter of the Palace Master, the Palace Master Yu. You should be satisfied with her, and everyone is really happy."


    "Yes, the reason why Zhu Xiaorou, who had just left the customs, was elected as Huayin Palace Master in the previous year, that''s what it means."


    Yun Yingtian looked at Zhou Shu with a pleasing expression and stroked his beard, "The Sect Master deserves to be the Sect Master, it is all right. We thought about it for three days, and the Sect Master thought of it right away, hehe. This is indeed the best. However, when we were ready to do it, Zhu Xiaorou was suddenly imprisoned by the palace lord in the Kylin Palace. She said that she had no respect and ignored the rules. Now the problem is coming, but it is not yet If it��s too big, let��s wait a few years after facing the wall. If it��s a big deal, we can bear it for a while, and it won��t be too late for her to come out.


    "But what I didn''t expect was," Zhou Shu continued unconsciously, "It didn''t take long for Zhu Xiaorou to disappear, even her life soul lamp was extinguished."


    "Yes," Yun Yingtian spread his hands, showing helplessness, "Once I wish Xiaorou disappeared, the plan we worked out so painstakingly fell through."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were condensed, "Suddenly something like this is really caught off guard."


    Yun Yutian paused and sighed, "Yes, the participating elders are very surprised. We have done it very secretly. None of the elders related to Palace Master Yu participated in the collegiate discussion. According to the truth, there will be no leaks. It��s impossible for Palace Master Yu to know that we would do this, but...it just happened, maybe it was a coincidence. In short, no matter how we think about it, we can��t find a way to satisfy everyone. In this way, Palace Master Chongyang couldn''t be replaced naturally, and Palace Master Huayin was also pending. Before Zhu Xiaorou appeared, it was impossible to find a new disciple to take up the post. This matter had to be given up."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Judging from the results, Palace Master Yu is indeed very suspicious."


    "But it can only be a suspicion. No one can be sure that she did it, because she doesn''t know our plan at all, and there is no evidence that she did such a thing," Yun Yingtian shook his head, "and it has already happened. We can only treat it as if nothing happened, as if there was no such plan."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Didn''t you go to the Kylin Temple to find it?"


    "Yes, more than one elder has been there, I have also been."


    Yun Yingtian nodded and said, "Nothing has been discovered, but... some places have not been visited, so I can''t go."


    "can not go?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, quite confused.


    "Yes, but it''s not that I don''t want to find it, I can''t find it."


    Yun Yingtian looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head. "The lord may not know that the Qilin Temple is the most mysterious and special place in the Chongyang Palace. It has existed since the creation of the Chongyang Palace, and it has always been dedicated to the Zhenzong Beast and the Fire Qi Beast. Holy land is also a forbidden place. Except for the palace lord and elders who participated in the worship of the fire unicorn, most disciples can only pay their respects at the door and the palace lord and elders can only be in the outer hall. As for the inner hall, it is exclusive to Of the fire unicorn, only the fire unicorn can enter."


    As he said, he showed a bit of solemnity, "Once there was an elder who wanted to enter the inner hall to take a look, but just a few steps into the inner hall, he was shocked by the roar of the fire Qi beast, and his cultivation was damaged. Not to mention, I lost my mind. I haven''t been able to recover for several years... Although the Zhenzong Beast protects our Chongyang Palace, it also has a sacred and inviolable area. If it breaks into it without authorization, the result will be the same."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "But didn''t the town sect beast died 700 years ago?"


    "Although the body is dead, the soul is still there, it is equally inviolable."


    Yun Yutian immediately shook his head and said solemnly, "Even if there is no Fire Qi beast in the Chongyang Palace, its soul still guards the Chongyang Palace and the Qilin Temple."


    "That''s true."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and looked at Yun Yutian''s expression. He was obviously in awe of the fire unicorn beast, and perhaps he had suffered a loss, but it made sense. The body is dead and the soul is here, and a strange beast like the fire unicorn is dead. , The soul is placed on the stone monument statue, it can also guard a place.


    The Chongyang Palace monks are mostly like this, they firmly believe that the fire unicorn is important to them, and they respect it during their lives, and they will not bother them after death.


    Only Zhou Shu had no such concerns.


    He nodded and said slowly, "If you can''t enter the Kylin Palace, this matter seems to be difficult to solve."


    "Yes."


    Yun Yingtian gradually became indifferent, "The elders all understand that this is about the only thing possible. Even if Zhu Xiaorou was missing by Yu Yurou, there is no way to do anything to her. Oh, a big change has not happened yet. Eliminate intangible, whether it is a coincidence or something else, just let the Chongyang Palace be like this by the will of the day."


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1461: Without delay

    "You can treat it as a coincidence, I can''t."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and said with a condensed expression, "It''s about Xiaorou. I have to find out, and I must find Xiaorou back."


    He didn��t care what Yu Yurou did and what kind of person he was. He just wanted to investigate Zhu Xiaorou��s affairs. He couldn��t ignore Zhu Xiaorou. As a Taoist companion, he had to assume the responsibility of a Taoist companion. It is where the heart lies and cannot be changed.


    "I understand that the Sect Master came from afar and it is impossible to return empty-handed."


    Yun Yingtian nodded, his expression also solemnly, "Sect Master intends to enter the Kylin Palace, right?"


    "Yes."


    There is no superfluous word that has explained Zhou Shu''s attitude.


    "Okay, I will help you."


    The same concise and concise words made Zhou Shu startled, "Isn''t that the forbidden area of ??your Chongyang Palace? I thought you would find a way to stop me."


    "It is a forbidden place, and it is also a place that every disciple of the Chongyang Palace must guard at all costs, but..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Yun Yutian said slowly, "Compared to the hatred of the Yun Family, what is it! Since I put all the hope of revenge for the Yun Family on you, I will never let you If something happens before revenge, even if you betray the sect, even if you lose your awe and faith, even if you die."


    What he said was very calm, but there was an unshakable power in the calm. The determination and faith were fully displayed in a moment, which made Zhou Shu shocked.


    These words, he seems to have known each other before, and they are no different from the death wish of meditation.


    Zhou Shu immediately became serious, and said, "Then thank you Elder Yun."


    "No thanks," Yun Yingtian shook his head, showing a little thought, "What plans does the Sect Master have?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Originally, I planned to use my spirit to investigate, but since you said that, it seems that I must go personally. I also need to see what secrets are in the inner temple, so that I can help Xiao Gentle and Zhu Ningshan. Sleepy for so long."


    After taking a look at Yun Yuantian, he said slowly, "It''s a bit troublesome to go in personally. I really need help from the elders."


    "Please speak."


    Yun Yingtian said unambiguously.


    Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction, "According to my investigation, there are three monks outside the Kylin Temple who are in retreat. Two of them are retreating with one heart and do not smell foreign objects. They only pay attention to the Kylin Temple occasionally, while the other has a long red face. The monk is not, he is always looking at the Qilin Temple, as if retreat has become a trivial matter."


    Yun Yutian stagnated, "Long-bearded red face? That suzerain should be talking about the elders who are all uneasy. He is the Taoist companion of the palace lord. He has always been in front of the temple and is responsible for guarding the Kylin Temple, but... the Kylin Temple Close to Jin Zhu, there are far more than three Tribulation Realms there, at least ten people."


    He was a little puzzled.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Oh, I''m talking about those who are above the seventh level of Crossing Tribulation Realm. Other monks shouldn''t be worried.


    "Uh����"


    Yun Yuantian''s eyes straightened, a little confused, and he sighed for a long time, "It turns out that the Sect Master didn''t see those below the sixth level of Crossing Tribulation Realm in his eyes. Alas, alas, if it''s not the Sect Master but someone else said that, I I really don��t know what to say, even the cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm can ignore..."


    Zhou Shu''s words broke his cognition somewhat.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "It''s not that I don''t look at it, but they have no influence on my entry into the Kylin Temple, so they are not counted, and the elders don''t mind, I am not that arrogant."


    "Oh."


    Yun Yingtian nodded with a wry smile, slandered, isn''t this still the same?


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and continued, "What I need the elders to do is to temporarily distract the restless attention."


    "I can do this, and I still have some friendship with him."


    Yun Yingtian nodded in agreement, and then waited for Zhou Shu to continue speaking, but there was no movement after a while.


    He couldn''t help but wondered, "Sect Master, what do you want me to do next?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "No more."


    Yun Yutian stayed, and said eagerly, "No? Don''t you need the formation talisman, the formation in front of the Qilin Temple is very powerful, how can you live without it? And if you don''t pretend to be a disciple of the Chongyang Palace If you do, it will cause a lot of trouble. Anyone can see the abnormality. Have you considered these suzerains?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes flickering, and he wondered to himself whether he was too inexperienced or didn''t understand anything, but he didn''t look like it. Could it be that those problems didn''t affect him?


    While he was thinking about it, Zhou Shu said calmly, "You don''t have to worry about these, it won''t affect me, I have a solution long ago."


    Sure enough, he suppressed the thought of vomiting blood, Yun Zhentian said without realizing it, "Do you really have a way?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Really."


    Yun Yingtian still has many doubts, "Does it really exist? Not only the formation and the monks, there are some secret strange fire organs in front of the Qilin Temple. As long as the door is opened in the wrong way, if you accidentally touch it, it will be burned instantly. Everything that does not belong to the Kylin Temple, even the divine consciousness and the divine mind, is inevitable..."


    "Hehe, the elder still doesn''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and said calmly, "In the outer hall of the Kylin Temple, is there a black boulder with a golden stroke of fire It is very peculiar, with a lot of light blue inlaid on it. Rong jade, and those jade make up many characters?"


    Yun Yuantian''s expression suddenly changed, "You...how did you know?"


    Zhou Shu continued, "The unicorn is the most auspicious, the saint is in the world, the fire is auspicious, and the double ninth..."


    "Okay, stop reading."


    Yun Yingtian waved his hand and said with a wry smile, "These handwritings are written by the founder of the Chongyang Palace. They record the history of the Chongyang Palace. They have been erected in the Kylin Palace since the establishment of the school. There have always been only the elders and the palace owners. It can only be seen, and it will never be spread. Now that the Sect Master has seen this, that is to say, the Sect Master��s divine will has indeed entered the Chongyang Palace, I believe it, I completely believe it."


    He had no other words, but secretly said in his heart, "It seems that there is really hope for the revenge of the Yun Family."


    Under the guardianship of so many monks, he can enter the Kylin Temple with divine consciousness, without touching the formation method, and being undetected. This is simply a powerful method. He can''t even imagine it. At this time, he is against Zhou. Shu completely convinced and said nothing would object.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit, and smiled, "You just need to let the restlessness not pay attention to the Qilin Temple all the time, and I will solve the rest."


    Yun Yingtian nodded and said, "Understand, when will you go?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Now, it''s not too late."


    His divine consciousness has been in front of the Kylin Temple. According to his calculations, it will not be long before the two monks concentrate on practicing. During this time, their perception of the Kylin Temple will drop a lot. As long as they are more disturbed, Entering the Kylin Palace is not difficult.


    "it is good."


    Yun Yingtian stopped asking more questions and immediately agreed.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1462: Outer hall

    "The unicorn is the most auspicious, the saint is in the world, the fire is auspicious, and the double ninth..."


    Standing in the middle of the Kylin Temple, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It turns out that the founder of the Chongyang Palace, Chongyang Zhenren, is a transfiguration demon cultivator. It is no wonder that the Chongyang Palace is so secretive about this place, for fear that others will see it, but so many years have passed. The Chongyang Palace has long become a major gate in the world of immortality. It is deeply rooted and cannot be shaken. Who cares about its origin? What''s more, in the ancient times, the monster race and the human race were on the same front, fighting against the dragon race and the alien race. "


    The inscription on the inscription is quite cryptic, but it is not difficult to see that the real Chongyang person was originally a fire unicorn.


    "In other words, this Qilin Temple is actually the place where the Chongyang real people and the clansmen live. The Chongyang Palace outside is more used to cover up and accept worship, but after the death of the last Fire Qi beast, it was completely deserted. ...There must be many secrets in it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, showing a trace of excitement, and looked left and right.


    The outer hall is very large, with a radius of tens of miles, solemn and solemn, with ancient stone bricks, towering golden pillars, magnificent buildings, and huge furnaces.


    The fire in the stove is still burning. It seems to be immortal. A closer look will reveal that it is the essence of the sun. Although the rank is not high, I don��t know how many years it has burned. The essence has reached the extreme. Those who repair fire can definitely get great benefits here.


    Zhou Shu also tried, and tempered himself with the fire here, the body of the five elements made a little progress.


    Looking at it, there are many fire-red stones in the temple, piles of them are neatly placed, they are the fire Qishi, which is the feces of the fire Qi beast. The power of the fire is very strong and extremely rare. The seventh-order spiritual material is unique to the Chongyang Palace.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, he didn''t come to get things.


    He stood in the middle of the outer hall, casting out his spiritual consciousness and thoughts with all his strength, and was busy.


    Not long after, he found some traces left by Zhu Xiaorou and Zhu Ningshan. Zhu Xiaorou did retreat here, and Zhu Ningshan did come to look for it. The faint breath they left behind, although they had been burned by the flames for more than ten years, However, Zhou Shu discovered that even time can be calculated extremely accurately.


    "From the traces, Xiaorou stayed for more than a year, while Zhu Ningshan only had a few months. In other words, at this point, the Chongyang Palace did not lie. They should have disappeared inside."


    Zhou Shu squinted his eyes, thoughtfully, "But there is no secret realm entrance or formation mechanism here, where can they go?"


    After walking in for a while, a tall golden gate stood in front of him abruptly.


    There is no plaque on the door, but there are two unicorns tattooed on the door, it seems that there are spirits attached to it, lifelike, enough to explain.


    Obviously, this is the entrance to the inner temple, and it seems that it is the only place Zhu Xiaorou can go.


    The door couldn''t distinguish the material, and it was too hot to tell. Zhou Shu also had to be careful. The door was ajar, but it was impossible to see what was inside. Not to mention the eyes, even Zhou Shu''s consciousness could not penetrate.


    This is very strange, there are very few places where Zhou Shu can deflate.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, walked slowly toward the gate, and came here, of course, to find out.


    Only half a step inward, a violent rush came.


    That power is very peculiar, Zhou Shu has never seen it before, but it is similar to the power of the dragon encountered on the seabed, with an irresistible aura, ignoring the defensive tactics, directly attacking the body, and inside the sea of ??consciousness, but more It was hot, as if it could melt everything.


    "The power of the fire unicorn?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was condensed, and he used Shu''s strength to firmly protect his body and the sea of ??consciousness, and resisted that power.


    The current Shu Zhili has made a lot of progress. If he encounters the original spin scale, he can press his finger to death, but compared with this strength, it seems to be half of the difference. Although he persisted for hundreds of breaths, But some of that power penetrated in and started to attack the body.


    Zhou Shu stagnated and took two steps back.


    The power quickly dissipated, no trace, it seemed that it had never appeared, but the unbearable burning sensation in the body was really felt.


    "Then the fire unicorn can have such great power?"


    Zhou Shu thought and shook his head, "Impossible, even a Tier 8 fire unicorn will not bring me such a pressure, even my Shu Zhili can''t defend it... this is by no means ordinary. The power of the fire unicorn beast, but the real unicorn power."


    The power of the near-dragon is similar to the power of the dragon, but the difference is incalculable, as is the power of the fire unicorn compared with the real unicorn.


    "very powerful."


    He stared at the door, "Use the power of a unicorn to guard the door, who can break through, unless my Shu Zhili goes further... But, I wish Xiao Ruan and Zhu Ningshan are far inferior to me, how did they get in?"


    Quite strange, after thinking about it, he rested for a while and walked toward the door again.


    Only the inner temple has not been explored, so I have to go in and take a look anyway.


    This time he was still beaten back, but he persisted for a little longer, and while resisting the power , he continued to separate his mind and mind, trying to feel the power, on the one hand, he thought Find a way to resist or decipher. On the other side, when he was being beaten, if the eighth sense of Ruowu gave him a feeling, that power seemed to convey some kind of information.


    After several consecutive attempts, there were no exceptions, but Zhou Shu had a deeper understanding of that power. Over time, it was not without the possibility of resistance and breakthrough, and he also felt the information.


    "If you are not of my race, you cannot enter."


    There are only eight characters, from the mysterious and ancient language.


    "Is it just such information? I thought there would be something good."


    Zhou Shu was a little disappointed, but quickly became excited, "It is not my race, which means that the Fire Qi beast can pass this gate smoothly. It just so happens that I have the remains of a Fire Qi beast."


    Without thinking, the tall wreck appeared in front of him immediately.


    ����Remains that were obtained in the celestial burial pit, and have been frozen for many years, probably even older than the Chongyang Palace.


    The fiery red bones, as transparent as jade, still roaring up to the sky with great strength, seeming to echo the golden gate.


    Zhou Shuteng stood up, stood on the remains of the fire unicorn, and controlled the remains to go toward the gate.


    When I walked to a few ten feet in front of the gate, the gate suddenly trembled, and, accompanied by a long hiss, the gate that had been half-covered slowly opened.


    "Sure enough! This is the key to open the door!"


    Zhou Shu felt a shock in his heart and immediately drove the remains forward, step by step, when his head just touched the gate.


    A powerful force appeared suddenly, sucking in the remains and Zhou Shu on the remains.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1463: Crater

    There was a red plain in front of me. ?Ranwen Novels?????????`???


    I''m afraid that it won''t be tens of thousands of miles, it seems endless, it is red everywhere, and the hot breath can''t help coming, and the heat is unbearable.


    The ground is full of red sand, and the fire power in it is extremely strong, and it is not inferior to the sixth-order fire materials in the immortal world. If you get it in the immortal world, each one is very valuable. And there are countless countless ones.


    There are mountains in the distance. If there are none, but if you look carefully, you will find that it is not a mountain at all, but a solid flame. The flame level is hard to tell, but I am afraid that it is not much different from the seventh-order abnormal fire. .


    Just a few glances can tell that this is a holy place of fire, and it should be the place where the fire unicorn lives.


    "It should be a secret realm?"


    Zhou Shuzheng thought, suddenly felt a shock, staring at it, suddenly startled.


    The remains of the fire unicorn beast that sat down unexpectedly moved, and ran towards the depths of the plain, faster and faster, as if something was calling.


    "Can you move after so long?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant. After entering here, he no longer controlled the wreckage and had no attachment power.


    Seeing the wreckage of the fire unicorn running farther and farther, he jumped up and fell to the ground.


    I don''t know where the fire unicorn is going, and I don''t know if there is any horror in that place. It''s better not to risk it easily until you can''t understand it.


    The power of the fire here is too strong, and there is something unexpected among them. It should be the aura of a large number of dead fire unicorns, which makes the divine consciousness work very obscure. Although it is not a formation method, the effect is better than the formation method. It was Zhou Shu, and the place where the divine sense could see was only a few miles away.


    And the eighth sense, if you have it, you can''t count on it.


    The wreckage of the fire unicorn is getting faster and faster. It takes nearly a hundred feet to take a step. It disappears after a while, and Zhou Shu can only watch.


    Shaking his head, he walked into the plain.


    It seems to be vast, but when you walk, you know that it is actually not that big. It is about a thousand miles around. It is only because the hot environment and the smoke and dust of flames confuse the line of sight.


    The walk was slow and difficult, and the temperature was too high. Zhou Shu couldn''t stand it, and he had no spiritual knowledge to rely on, so he had to worry about the sudden emergence of crisis, and he could only step by step.


    As he walked, Zhou Shu found a problem.


    Why can''t I see the traces of the fire unicorn?


    Not to mention complete skeletons, there are no footprints or the like. It is a place where the fire unicorns gather, but there is no trace of activity. It is a bit weird. Could it be something wrong?


    Of course, neither Zhu Xiaorou nor Zhu Ningshan was found.


    With doubts in my mind, I became more careful.


    The whole way is mostly plain, but when you get to the middle, a big mountain suddenly appears in front of you. The ring-shaped mountain is like a volcanic crater.


    Instead of rushing to explore, he circled the crater a few times, and found that there was nothing worth noting other than that, Zhou Shu turned around and planned to take a closer look at the crater.


    The temperature is extremely high, the mountains are very steep, and there are sharp rocks along the way, and it took some time to climb to the top.


    In unknown places, the last thing you can''t do is fly at will. This is a truth that any cultivator understands.


    When he walked to the top of the mountain and looked down, he was a little stunned.


    In the middle of the crater was a fire hole that was sunken deep, and the fire in the fire hole was also solidified, and there was no flame.


    And among those condensed flames, there are at least hundreds of fire unicorn bones, which are arranged in circles, neatly and full.


    At first glance, it was quite shocking.


    The bones of those fire unicorns are in different shapes, all of which are very complete, and still retain the appearance they had before alive, but the color is very dark red, impermeable and without a trace of luster, which is completely incomparable with the one obtained by Zhou Shu. Like works of art, and those are like dusty pottery, lacking energy and haggard.


    "Ah, where is it?"


    Zhou Shu screamed, the fire unicorn that ran away from him before was also among the bones, slowly walking towards the center.


    Because its color is particularly bright, like red jade, it stands out in the middle.


    "What is it going to do?"


    Suspiciously, the fire unicorn stopped and slowly fell to the ground without moving.


    At this moment, a red light swept up suddenly, surrounded it, and flew quickly, but after a few breaths, I saw the luster on its body gradually dimmed, and the original bright colors also began to gray, and it seemed that it would not be long. It will become like other bones.


    "What is the red light, how can there be such a thing?"


    The scene in front of him was too weird. Zhou Shu was full of doubts. He stared at the red light to see what was going on, but he couldn''t see clearly. The divine consciousness was more restricted in the crater. It was almost difficult to move, and his vision was blurred.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the Fire Qi Beast was completely dimmed, and the red light disappeared inexplicably.


    "It seems to have absorbed all the essence inside...what is the red light, and why did it absorb the essence of the fire unicorn Could these fire unicorns die because of the red light... ��But what��s strange is that those fire unicorns seem to be willing, they are all dead, and they will listen to the call of the red light..."


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Zhou Shu didn''t understand.


    But he knew very well that no matter what the red light was, it would never be easy to mess with.


    After thinking for a while, he stopped looking at the bones in the middle, and continued to look around, watching, he stopped.


    At the bottom of the fire cave, on a light blue stone platform among the many flames, there seemed to be two human-shaped objects lying on it. Judging from the costumes of the Chongyang Palace, it should be Zhu Xiaoruan and Zhu Ningshan.


    "Sure enough, here!"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "Did something happen?"


    The two lying motionless, there was no sign of life.


    Zhou Shu settled down, thought about it for a while, and walked towards the fire hole, already here, he must figure it out, no matter what he has to face.


    Descending down the mountain, sliding straight down the gravel, Zhou Shu carefully controlled his body without making any movement.


    After a while, both feet fell on the ground, and finally felt a kind of solidity.


    Taking a look at the stone platform not far away, Zhou Shu was very sure that Zhu Xiaoruan and Zhu Ningshan still couldn''t see any signs of life.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was dark, and he walked over slowly.


    Before taking two steps, a red light that came from nowhere suddenly appeared not far in front. The light couldn''t help flashing, and it came straight, and in the blink of an eye, he surrounded him.


    As if he had been conscious for a long time, Zhou Shu Ning calmed his mind, watching the red light motionlessly, Shu Zhili spread all over his body, and at the same time, white smoke floated out of his body, adding another layer of protection with Lian Li Art. .


    The red light gradually drifted away, although Zhou Shu''s complexion was indifferent, but there was also a hint of tension in his heart.


    This is something that has never happened after crossing the catastrophe.

 Chapter 1464: Silent

    The red light flew closer and closer, flashing and disappearing like stars, and Zhou Shu''s heart jumped with it.


    At this time, Zhou Shu clearly saw that the center of the red light was a red object the size of an egg. It was heart-like, bulging, and even brighter red to the extreme. Although I don��t know the material, it is clear that all the light is emitted from above. .


    The red heart is close at hand, Zhou Shu also clearly perceives it with a powerful and familiar force.


    The same force that prevented him from entering the gate before.


    Is it the power of a unicorn?


    Flying to a place less than five feet away from Zhou Shu, the red heart stopped moving, seeming to glance at Zhou Shu a few times. Suddenly, thousands of red filaments burst out from the red heart, like blood, stabbing towards Zhou Shu. , Seems to rush into Zhou Shu''s body.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, and first responded with white smoke. Just as soon as the confrontation, Bai Yan could not wait to back off.


    In the Universe Bag, the Demon Refining Pot vibrated for a while, and a line appeared, "No, this kind of power is too powerful to be refined!"


    That demon refining pot, when it comes to the critical moment, picks up, and can''t count on it.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly condensed, as if he had expected it long ago, without too much entanglement, Shu Zhili turned into a shield, and the front collided with the red light thread.


    There was a small noise, crackling, and exploded in front of him like firecrackers.


    However, within a few breaths, the shield formed by Shu Zhili cracked a few slits. Once the power was close, it was indeed not easy to deal with, and Zhou Shu did not panic at all, only constantly adjusting the position of the shield to cooperate. The movement of the body makes that power no matter how impacted, it will always face Shu Zhili''s complete defense, and the damaged place will be recovered by Zhou Shu before the second blow.


    This operation is very troublesome, but it is nothing to Zhou Shu.


    It consumes a lot, but the red silk can''t invade Zhou Shu, and hit the wall one after another.


    On the one hand, he is defensive, while on the other he is thinking about it. Such an attack method seems to be different from what I did with Huoqi Beast just now. What I just learned is to absorb, but now I want to enter. This red heart treats beasts and people are completely different. reason?


    It seemed a little anxious, that red heart suddenly brightened, and the burst of light instantly doubled.


    Densely dense, rushing in all directions, like a spider web covered with spikes, covering Zhou Shu''s body.


    Zhou Shu also increased Shu Zhi''s strength and vaguely formed the appearance of a Dao Pagoda, already bursting out with all his strength, completely blocking the tens of millions of red silks.


    The tower keeps spinning, sometimes falling, sometimes resurrecting. Although it is not the opponent of the red silk, it always maintains a perfect defensive posture. This is different from blocking the catastrophe. It has evolved a lot, and it is also Zhou Shu''s. The sentiment over a period of time.


    When Dao reaches a certain stage, there will be a period of rapid growth, and for Zhou Shu, crossing the catastrophe is a period in which Shu Zhi Dao keeps leaping.


    Every few months, Shu Zhili will have a level of growth, and with the increased cultivation base, it will become stronger and stronger. This is the reason why he always has the greatest confidence in Shu Zhidao.


    This continued for about a quarter of an hour, and the red silk in the sky suddenly collected and returned to the red heart.


    The red heart became clear and disappeared, hanging in front of Zhou Shu for a long while.


    Without knowing what Red Heart had, Zhou Shu didn''t dare to relax at all. At the same time, he was thinking about the future. He was very exhausted. If Red Heart came again, he might not be able to completely block it. He had to find a way to leave.


    However, it seems that the red heart is also a little tired, or in other words, he is unwilling to waste his strength.


    "call--"


    A long sigh of inexplicable sadness was sent out from the red heart and clearly spread to Zhou Shu''s consciousness.


    Zhou Shu''s face tightened, and he couldn''t help but said, "Who are you?"


    He had a feeling that he might be able to communicate with the red heart. Although he didn''t know what it was and didn''t look like a soul, it should be a form of life.


    "You are better than them, maybe you can succeed."


    The red heart shook, and said an old saying.


    Sure enough, it can speak for people, but what does this sentence mean? Zhou Shu realized after a pause, looking away and saying, "They, are these two people?"


    "Yes."


    Red Heart replied very quickly.


    Zhou Shu''s face was cold, "What did you do to them, what are they doing now?"


    Red heart said without moving, "I didn''t do anything to them, they were just in a coma. If you can succeed, they will wake up soon."


    Zhou Shu turned a lot of thoughts in his heart, and said slowly, "What do you mean by success?"


    "Let go of your tower, stop resisting, and you will know."


    The red heart flickered slightly, and it seemed that there was another red thread about to overflow.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, do you think it''s possible? But I''m curious, what exactly are you, how do you know to communicate with others, and how do you know that I am a Taoist tower?"


    Red Heart paused, without answering the question, "You have passed the Kylin Gate, and you have proved that you have a fate with me, and you should accept this opportunity. Why do you oppose it?"


    His voice is very sad, but also with many puzzles.


    "Opportunity, what is your chance?"


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Whether to enter my body to occupy or seize the house may be a chance for you is definitely not for me."


    "you are wrong."


    The red heart flashed quickly, "If you accept, I will disappear completely, you will get it, get everything about it."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, then slowly said, "What you said, is this red heart?"


    "This is not a red heart, this is the treasure of my fire unicorn clan, and the only thing left of my fire unicorn."


    As the voice fell, the light on the red heart gradually dispersed, like a flower bud blooming, fully revealing the contents inside.


    It seems that the most beautiful gemstone in the world has the most vivid luster, the rich colors are like flowing blood, and the strong anger is like a burning fire. It is pure and bright. Words can��t describe its beauty. I have a strong desire to see it. Take it for yourself.


    It was Zhou Shu who felt this way in an instant.


    But it faded quickly, and he seemed to understand what it was.


    He temporarily put aside his hostile attitude and said in awe, "This is the blood of a unicorn, right?"


    "Not bad."


    The red heart quickly closed, enveloping the drop of blood, and it seemed that if it was revealed for a while, it would lose its value.


    "It is the blood of a unicorn, and the only blood of a unicorn in the Xuanhuang world. It comes from a real unicorn. If you get it, you will have incredible power. Would you still say, isn''t this a chance?"


    The red heart stared at Zhou Shu, saying every word.


    This is of course a chance, the only chance, the only chance in the Xuanhuang world, the holy beast unicorn no longer existed in the ancient times, who would have thought that there was a drop of real unicorn blood in this world.


    Looking at Red Heart, Zhou Shu was silent.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1465: Chongyang Real People

    Zhou Shu and Hongxin looked at each other, and it took a long time without knowing it.


    Zhou Shu always kept calm, and there was a rare piety, which was a respect for the holy beast.


    "It is indeed a great opportunity, the younger generation is terrified."


    He slowly said, "If I didn''t guess wrong, the blood of this unicorn should belong to the real person of Chongyang, and you, predecessor, are the ray of divine thought left by the real person of Chongyang in this world."


    "Yes, how did you guess it?"


    Red Heart paused, very surprised.


    "Senior has given me enough information. If I can''t guess it, it would be too stupid."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "But I still have a lot of things I don''t understand, so I would like to ask seniors to tell me."


    The red heart flashed a few times and slowly said, "Yes. But after I tell you, I hope you can accept this drop of unicorn blood. I don��t have time to wait any longer. There is only you, and they, and mine. Disciples, none of them can get it."


    "Senior, please say."


    Zhou Shu didn''t agree or object, just lightly nodded.


    The red heart in front of us is indeed the real person on Double Ninth Festival back then, leaving behind a ray of divine thought, extremely persistent, and has not disappeared. The purpose of its persistent existence is to know the right descendants for the blood of the unicorn and help the fire unicorn clan achieve great Yes, it leads to the fairy world.


    The fire unicorn family inherited the blood of the sacred unicorn, and it is also a rare beast in the world.


    Although they are very similar to unicorns, they have seven or eight points, but the bloodline they inherited has great shortcomings. Without the strong power of unicorns, they are enough to travel through ten days to enter the fairy world, and they can''t transform and achieve the 9th level. , Therefore, it is almost impossible for the Fire Qi Beast to reach the power level.


    The only difference is the Chongyang real person, the reason is the blood of the unicorn.


    In the cub stage, he inadvertently got a drop of true Qilin''s blood. After blending into his own blood, his subsequent cultivation was naturally smooth and smoothly transformed into the only demon cultivation of the Fire Qi Beast clan. After that, he cultivated to great power and became him. The look you want.


    Fire Qi beasts have always been close to humans, and the Chongyang real person is no exception. After becoming a demon cultivator, he established the Chongyang Palace.


    Be able to pass on the various methods and tactics obtained from my research to mankind, help mankind, and become a master by himself. At the same time, he can help human beings to help the fire beasts, so that the fire beasts have a stable and comfortable home, thereby promoting the harmony of the two races. Why not?


    After doing all these things, the real person of Chongyang can be regarded as a successful retreat, and he left, but when he left, he left behind his divine consciousness and the blood of a unicorn.


    That drop of blood is still very important to him who has achieved great power, but it is more important to the future generations. He hopes that drop of blood can help his people, and the achievement of great power from generation to generation will make the fire unicorn beast a real Be strong.


    But reality is often much crueler than hope.


    Generations of fire unicorns either could not accept the blood of unicorns, or they could not ascend to immortals after receiving the blood of unicorns. They were prevented by the tribulation and eventually perished.


    The blood of the unicorn can not help all the fire unicorns. Only when chance and ability are achieved can it be effective. As time goes by, his spiritual thoughts decay day by day, and that desire gradually becomes a bubble.


    "Ugh����"


    Red Heart sighed, "Tens of thousands of years ago, there were two very talented clansmen who were very hopeful of leaving the world of Xuanhuang, but when they were going through the last two calamities, they were faced with a catastrophe that was many times stronger than before. It��s me back then, and it��s hard to say that I''m going through it safely, let alone they..."


    Zhou Shu Ruo has realized, "


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Novel netizens please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    Was it the reason why God''s way of the prison? "


    The red heart shook suddenly, "You know?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The junior knows a thing or two, but he doesn''t know much, and he is definitely not as good as the senior."


    "Yes, Pu Lao."


    Red Heart sighed, showing a lot of sorrow, "I never thought that Pu Lao would have obtained the position of the Heavenly Dao in the Xuanhuang Realm. He and I, his race and the fire unicorn clan, have always been opponents, and now he is in charge of Xuanhuang. Realm, how could I let my people go... Since then, I have known that the Fire Qi beast clan may no longer be promoted."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Senior is in the immortal world, can''t he do something?"


    "Difficult..."


    Red Heart just shook his head, "The Immortal Realm is not as beautiful as you yearn for. It is a hundred times more cruel than the Xuanhuang Realm. The power here is like a chicken and dog in the Immortal Realm. It is not easy to get ahead. Reading in the Xuanhuang Realm already violated the rules of the Immortal Realm, and it is not easy to be able to linger..."


    He didn''t want to say more, Zhou Shu didn''t ask any more.


    At this point, the real person of Chongyang no longer left the blood of the unicorn to the next generation, because he knew that once the blood of the unicorn fell into the hands of Pu Lao, the consequences would be unimaginable, and the fire unicorn family would really be cut off.


    He is in the holy land of the clan, that is, here, guarding the blood of the unicorn, waiting for the appearance of people who change the fate.


    It is a person, not a fire unicorn.


    He knew very well that the inherently lacking Fire Qi beasts could no longer fight Pu Lao, but it is possible for human immortal cultivators. With the relationship between Fire Qi beasts and humans, as long as the fire Qi beasts defeated Pu Lao, the Fire Qi beasts would There is a chance to rise again.


    The fire unicorn beasts in the clan will receive the call of the blood of the unicorn before they die , come to this crater, and give their remaining blood and soul to the real person of Chongyang to protect the blood of the unicorn. , While maintaining the divine consciousness of the Chongyang real person to survive, it is possible for the Fire Qi Beast clan to continue.


    The Chongyang real person, through the fire unicorn, passed the news of finding the inheritor to the palace owner of the Chongyang Palace at that time, allowing them to secretly find suitable disciples.


    The palace lord who received the news at first was extremely pleased and continued to bring outstanding disciples to the Chongyang real person, even at the expense of going there in person, but the result was very disappointing to them. No one was able to come out and all fell.


    This has been the case for tens of thousands of years.


    The inheritance of the Chongyang real person is not so good. There is no one who can accept the blood of a unicorn.


    Five thousand years ago, the palace lord at the time gave an order not to send qualified disciples to the Kylin Palace. This was because it weakened the strength of the Chongyang Palace and made it impossible for the Chongyang Palace to compete with other major sects. The matter was sealed up and no one was allowed to mention it again.


    However, a generation of Fire Qi beasts has lost a lot of abilities, and can no longer communicate well with immortal cultivators and pass information.


    The Chongyang real person who only has divine mind can not leave the ancestral land, there is no way to change this situation, and can only watch.


    So the later palace lord hardly knew that this happened.


    The wait is long, the vicissitudes of life, the Xuanhuang world has undergone several changes, and it is difficult to rise to the eighth rank of the fire unicorns. They are rapidly declining, their qualifications are getting worse and worse, and the number is getting less and less, and more than 700 years ago, The last Fire Qi beast also died.


    Without the Fire Qi Beast, the Chongyang real person''s spirituality completely cut off the connection with the Chongyang Palace.


    The wish became a bubble.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1466: Pierce the mind

    Zhou Shu looked at the red heart, shook his head unconsciously, and sighed secretly.


    I want to work hard to change, but I can''t find a suitable person. I can only watch my offspring die from generation to generation, and there is no one. I have been waiting for tens of thousands of years. It is sad to think about it.


    Speaking of it, the real Chongyang person can be described as painstakingly lonely, but doing so will not take care of both sides, and it is not very good for himself and future generations.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but said, "Senior, you did something wrong."


    "make a mistake?"


    Red Heart glanced at Zhou Shu, "Where did it go wrong?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior, if you ascend into the fairy world with the blood of a unicorn, your life in the fairy world may not be very sad, and your status may be high. Seniors have talents and hard work, and they can even win the heaven of the mysterious yellow world. Location, wouldn��t it be better to take care of future generations at that time?"


    "It''s your human immortal cultivator who wants to be transparent..."


    He was shocked and sighed softly, "But how could I be willing to leave like this at the time? I am the only power of the fire unicorn clan. If I don''t take care of my children and grandchildren, who can take care of..."


    "Senior licked the calf with deep affection, it was the junior''s gaffe."


    Zhou Shu nodded and did not continue the topic.


    Real Chongyang made such a choice. His reason is that he, an outsider, is not qualified to judge. He just changed him and would never do it. If he left, he would leave. There is no need to worry about it anymore. Focus on yourself. .


    But he also knew that even if the Heyin faction did not have its own, it could survive very well, and the fire unicorn might not.


    The normal sect of the immortal cultivator is different from that of the demons and beasts that cannot transform.


    After a pause, he doubted, "Senior, I have a question. How did the Chongyang Palace disciples get here before?"


    "After getting my permission, the fire unicorn will bring them in, just like you."


    The red heart said slowly, "The bones of the fire unicorns have the same effect, but they must be with spirits. Intact bones or top beads can be used." A beam of light flew out and pointed to the two lying people." Do you want to ask them? They have the top bead on their body, so they entered here, but now, the top bead has been absorbed by the blood of the unicorn."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, staring at the two people not far away, seemingly thoughtful.


    Zhu Xiaorou probably came in unintentionally, and Zhu Ningshan was mostly sucked in by the gate when he was looking for it, but what is suspicious is why they have the top beads of the fire unicorn beasts. They are by no means ordinary materials. They are afraid of the Chongyang Palace. There are not many of them, and Zhou Shu knows every inch of Zhu Xiaorou''s body very well. She definitely didn''t have this top bead before, that is to say, she got it later.


    Red Heart said slowly, "You don''t have to worry too much. They have been in a coma for less than 20 years, and they can still be saved, but if it exceeds a hundred years, it won''t work."


    Zhou Shu turned around, showing a bit dignified, "How to save?"


    "Their bodies can''t bear the blood of the unicorn, and the blood of the unicorn quickly retreated, but the remaining unicorn aura imprisoned their spirits, making them unable to wake up," Red Heart paused, "I forcibly infused them. The blood of the unicorn, I haven''t seen the cultivator for too long, so I don''t want to miss a little opportunity... You can blame me, as long as you are willing to accept the blood of the unicorn, you can do anything to me."


    "Don''t mention this for now."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You used to give the Qilin blood to the cultivators to help them help the fire unicorn clan, but now the fire unicorn clan has completely disappeared except for you, even the fire unicorn beasts are gone. , You are still doing this, but for what?"


    The red heart stagnated, and did not speak for a while.


    This is a very important place, he has been covering up, but he does not want to be asked by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Actually, I can guess and understand the predecessor''s thoughts."


    Red Heart was startled, "Can you understand?"


    "Yes," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and said calmly, "Senior probably wanted me to absorb the blood of the unicorn, and when I was ascended to the immortal world, I would find a way to take back the blood of the unicorn and make up for it. The previous mistakes, with the blood of the unicorn, seniors can also fight for more resources and a better position in the fairy world.


    "you����"


    The red heart shook a few times, "How do you...you...how do you know?" He was shocked.


    Yes, after the fire unicorn clan of the Profound Yellow Realm was completely destroyed, he wanted to help the tribe and couldn��t help. The only thing he could do was to take back the blood of the unicorn and get a better foothold in the immortal realm, but he couldn��t be in the lower realm and couldn��t do this. Point, I hope others can bring it.


    He never expected that Zhou Shu would directly tell his worries.


    In front of him, Zhou Shu looked like a cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm. His wisdom and knowledge were simply stronger than his power.


    "Ugh."


    Zhou Shuqing sighed, "In the Profound Yellow Realm, the power is light and gentle. He thinks that he has a high level of cultivation. Nothing can be appreciated. If you want to give up, you can give up. You don''t have to bring important magic weapons and blood. Go, I thought that in the fairy world, as a mighty one, you can still call for the wind and rain, and you can do anything you want, but wherever you think, the fairy world and the mysterious yellow world are completely different, without sufficient strength, you can''t find the place to stand~www.novelhall.com ~But it''s too late to regret at this time."


    "How can you know, how can you see so clearly?"


    Red Heart was really stunned. A cultivator who crossed the Tribulation Realm in the Immortal Cultivation Realm, seemed to have experienced countless things, even the things in the Realm Realm could be so thorough.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and did not answer.


    His experience is very different from other immortal cultivators, and he knows more about it. Later, he learned about the human emperor and the refining of the demon pot, which also made him understand the difference between the immortal world and the mysterious yellow world, so that he could say this.


    He looked at the red heart and slowly said, "I know what seniors think, but it does not mean that I will reject seniors. If seniors can send the information of Qilin''s blood, I might consider doing this a favor and help seniors bring Qilin''s blood with them. Go to the fairy world and exchange it with seniors."


    "Are you willing to help me?"


    Red Heart was surprised, "Really?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It depends on whether the senior is sincere. If it is covered up, even if it is a little bit of concealment... I can find out in the future. I can guarantee that you will be the one who will suffer. It must be honest."


    To get the blood of the unicorn, the blood of the guardian sacred beast, he will be more handy when facing foreign invasions in the future, and he will be able to better protect the people he wants to protect. It is definitely his best opportunity to question now.


    However, although Qilin''s blood is very good, it is not Zhou Shu''s most important reliance, he has the way of comfort.


    In his eyes, after ascending to an immortal, he can rely on Shu Zhi Dao the most, which is also the basis for reaching the peak, while Qilin��s blood will lose most of its value. Going out to obtain a friendship in the fairy world is not a different thing. A good thing.


    The premise is that the friendship is worth paying for.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1467: absorb

    Real Chongyang thought for a while, "You know what I think, are you willing to help me?"


    "If it is a mutually beneficial''transaction'', why not do it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "As for the separation of blood, I think it shouldn��t be difficult to do it. Seniors had taken out the blood of unicorns before and kept them, but if Seniors want to use juniors, even If there is a great future trouble for the cultivator, it will be avoided..."


    The real person on Chongyang hurriedly said, "It''s not difficult.''Forcing'' the bleeding will cause the body to lose the strength of the unicorn and become weak for a period of time. But when it comes to the Mahayana realm, it is not a big deal to have other power to support it."


    "Very good, the basis for''transaction'' is also established."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If seniors are willing, please tell me everything you know, about the blood of the unicorn, how to absorb it, how to use it, and other things that should be paid attention to. There should be no concealment."


    After hesitating for a while, the Chongyang real person said slowly, "Okay."


    Zhou Shu was very strong in front of him, and he knew his purpose completely. He seemed to have no other choice but to agree.


    One day later.


    "I have said everything I can say."


    The real person of Chongyang slowly said, "As long as you absorb the blood of the unicorn, you can use the power of the unicorn by practicing the Lin Xin Jue, and it can also help them lift their imprisonment and return to normal."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand."


    The real person on Chongyang paused, and seemed to be a little distressed, "Ah...Among the seven tactics, you must especially cherish the source fire tactic. That is the tactic I have realized in the fairy world. Only the blood of a unicorn It can be used later, I have never tried it myself... This is the result of my tens of thousands of years. In this world of cultivating immortals, there are few methods that can compare with it. I am sure that if you can use it, I am afraid that there will be none. Several opponents."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of''excited'' movements, "It''s really amazing."


    Yuanhuo Jue, which uses the power of a unicorn to generate a ray of fire for seeking the source, can follow the opponent''s power to trace its origin and burn its roots. It can be used regardless of the origin of the sword, or the power of the general Tao or the power of origin. effect.


    Zhou Shu was not only excited about this formula, but also the truth contained in it.


    The Chongyang real person in the immortal realm probably realized a trace of the law of cause and effect to create such a tactic, to find the cause by the effect, to solve the cause, naturally fruitless, all kinds of great principles are difficult to understand in the Xuanhuang world. Only the immortal world where many avenues and laws coexist is possible.


    Zhou Shu has learned enough tactics, which can be described as the first person in the Xuanhuang world, but they are basically all the tactics in the world of cultivating immortals. Among them, there are not many laws and avenues, so the limitation is very large, and it cannot be given to Shu. Provide better development soil, even if he is clever and smart, it will be difficult for him to get out of the trap. After all, he is also in this world of cultivating immortals, and the laws from the world of immortals contain more and clearer rules. After the research is complete, for Zhou Shu, his Shu Zhi Dao can go further.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, quite gratified, and he was willing to teach these techniques, indicating that the real person of Chongyang had indeed given a lot of sincerity.


    "You are willing to help me, there is nothing I can''t bear to bear."


    The Chongyang real person said in a deep voice, "I have done what I should do. Now it is time for you to do it. It is up to you to absorb the blood of the unicorn. If you can''t bear it, then what we said before is meaningless."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t think about it, since I''m doing''transaction'' with seniors, of course I am sure to endure the blood of the unicorn."


    There are three kinds of different bodies, the original purple qi washing body, and the blessing of Wu Qin Xi. On physique, how many people are there in this world?


    Of course full of confidence.


    "I don''t know why you say that, but I believe you."


    Master Chongyang slowly said, "I have never seen a cultivator like you. It is really an anomaly. Come here. I will pour the blood of a unicorn on you. It is strong and irritable. Yang Qi is the world��s Extremely, you are ready, but you don��t have to worry too much. I will try my best to help you. If you can��t bear it, I��ll take it back soon. With your strength, I believe you won��t be as unconscious as they are. ."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t worry, wait for a few days, I won''t need the help of seniors at that time, I can do it myself."


    The real person in Chongyang is a little confused, "Wait a few days, what are you going to do?"


    "Just wait. Now I fully understand the blood of the unicorn. All I need to do is to calculate and deduct the blood of the unicorn."


    Zhou Shu naturally didn''t say this sentence, he just smiled, sitting cross-legged on the ground, closing his eyes and not moving.


    The Chongyang real person is quite suspicious, but he can only wait.


    In Zhou Shu''s knowledge of the sea, his soul and consciousness couldn''t help jumping, deducing his talent, and showed it to the fullest.


    The Chongyang real person has long been a powerful person, and his understanding of the blood of the unicorn has reached the level. The information told to Zhou Shu is basically clear and accurate. It only needs to be converted into Zhou Shu''s own data to perform the deduction. It is very convenient, Zhou Shu is not'' Waves'' time-consuming, combined with their own situation, one by one analysis.


    Soon, a variety of plans for absorbing the blood of unicorns were listed, each of which was well-founded, and each of them was much better than the forced perfusion of the Chongyang real person.


    Zhou Shu has the final say. If it is forced to infuse, the success rate will not exceed one tenth. Even with Zhou Shu''s physical condition, it is no wonder that the real person of Chongyang can not find the descendant. Using his plan to absorb, the success rate is the lowest. There are also one-eighths, and the highest even reaches four-sevenths.


    "Still not enough, just over half of the success rate is too low."


    If in the eyes of others, a chance like Qilin''s blood is worth a try, even if there is a one in ten thousand chance, he would not do it in Zhou Shu''s eyes without a success rate of 80 or 90%.


    If it can be done, why risk it?


    Zhou Shu continued to calculate, choose several options, and then optimize them, then screen after optimization, continue to optimize after screening, and so on.


    Four days later.


    Zhou Shu stood up with a smile on his face, "Senior, all right."


    The Chongyang real person stagnated, "Can you absorb it now?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, full of confidence.


    "Ok."


    Madam Chongyang stood up solemnly and said slowly, "Then you start, you have to remember, if you really blend in the blood of the unicorn, I will completely disappear within a hundred breaths if you are really integrated into the blood of the unicorn. You will never see me again."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "Senior, it''s not that I will never see you again, but I will see you in the fairy world in the future."


    "Ok."


    The real Chongyang person answered, saying very solemnly, "Zhou Shu, please remember your promise."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression calm, "I will return the blood of the unicorn on the day of goodbye."


    The real person on Chongyang no longer speaks.


    The red heart burst open suddenly, and the light burst out, reflecting the entire crater red. In the center of the red heart, the blood of a unicorn quivered slightly, like a beating heart, with every beating, it exudes incredible power.


    Zhou Shu stared at it, stretched out his hand, and held it in the palm of his hand.


    Bang!


    The flame popped out, surrounding Zhou Shu Tuantuan, unable to distinguish his figure anymore.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1468: Unicorn pattern

    Bathed in a **** fire, his body turned into a moist blood red, but Zhou Shu''s expression was very relaxed and calm.


    At this moment, he seemed to be in another world, turning a deaf ear to everything in front of him.


    Under the influence of the blood of the unicorn, he is cruising among the ancient pictures, the ancient, the ridiculous, the age when the sacred beasts and beasts are still alive, the world is open, the sun and the moon appear, the yin and the sun are divided, the great road is born... ��


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The flame gradually disappeared, and Xu Shi fully integrated into his body.


    After a burst of red light flashed, thousands of blood lines began to flow along the veins of blood vessels.


    After a while, those blood lines disappeared, leaving only a bright red line on the forehead, small but clear, lifelike, clearly just like a unicorn.


    "There are unicorn patterns?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, and immediately felt happy.


    This pattern, called the unicorn pattern, shows that the blood of the unicorn comes from the king of unicorns. It is full of the power and soul of the unicorn. After being integrated into the body, it shows the unicorn pattern. The pattern is not a decoration, but is more magical and can command the world. All the alien beasts with the blood of the unicorn, or the spirit of the unicorn remaining in the heavens and the earth, etc., are really extremely powerful.


    "It''s no wonder that the real Chongyang person can easily become an immortal and lead the fire unicorn clan..."


    Zhou Shu secretly nodded his head, put away his joy, and operated Lin Xin Jue according to the teaching of the real person on Chongyang.


    The Lin Xin Jue is the first-level method of the Qilin Power. Zhou Shu has already deduced it, and it runs effortlessly. What he should pay attention to is to prevent the Qilin Power from conflicting with other forces in the body, and create a sufficient harmonious scene. If you can, let other forces learn from the power of the unicorn and get the magical effects of the power of the unicorn, so much better.


    Obviously, only Shu Zhili, which is compatible with everything, can do this. Surrounding the Qilin''s power, observing, drawing, and powers other than Shu Zhili will automatically make way for the Qilin''s power. a bit.


    It is not that the power of sword intent and so on is not as powerful as the power of the unicorn, but that Zhou Shu did not understand the way of these powers, so it is not as good here.


    After three weeks, there was no discomfort in the whole body. Obviously, the blood of the unicorn had completely integrated into his body and became one.


    The unicorn pattern on the forehead gradually disappeared under the control of Zhou Shu, unknown.


    If it keeps showing up, it is tantamount to telling the world that he has the blood of a unicorn and it will cause a lot of trouble.


    Standing up, the real Chongyang person was long gone, only four characters were written on the ground in front of him, "Remember the promise and live up to the trust."


    The large characters were carved on the dark red ground, reaching a depth of several feet, with a **** bleak color.


    It is like the traces left by the real person of Chongyang who didn''t want to disturb Zhou Shu''s absorption, using his last strength before disappearing.


    "You live up to me, I live up to you."


    Zhou Shu bowed himself to salute with a respectful face. The real Chongyang person did not lie to him. The blood of the unicorn, the tactics, and many other information are all true. He will naturally keep his promises and accomplish what he should do.


    "You are better than that demon refining pot, haha."


    In the smile, there was a hint of indifference, even a little bit of killing intent.


    The Demon Refining Pot retreated several times when he was in danger. He also fought with Qilin��s blood before. Although it was hateful, Zhou Shu didn��t care too much, because he used it as a tool and didn��t have the idea of ??relying on it. Without hope, there is no disappointment.


    However, he did another thing before refining the demon pot, which made him very angry.


    When he concentrated on absorbing the blood of the unicorn, and did not care about other things, a white smoke suddenly appeared on his body.


    That demon refining pot also wanted to absorb the blood of the unicorn!


    The blood of the unicorn is a **** under the heavens. Everyone can think about it. If you get the demon pot, it will greatly increase the recovery progress, and expand the demon world by dozens of times and hundreds of times. But you want to steal chicken from Zhou Shu. Is impossible.


    I don''t give it, you can''t grab it.


    Naturally, the Demon Refining Pot did not succeed. When it noticed that Zhou Shu''s expression was different, it immediately retracted, and displayed a few rows of characters on the pot to apologize for this action, and explained the reason, saying that it did not. Knowing what Zhou Shu needs.


    Zhou Shu forgave it and comforted it, although it was all fake.


    Having done such a thing, Zhou Shu will probably never trust the Demon Refining Pot anymore. The spirituality in this pot is completely untrustworthy. If it can be erased, it will be the best. Stay with me now, just to improve. Self-cultivation.


    Looking around, the rows of bones are shocking.


    Although the remains of those fire unicorns were intact, they had lost their souls. All valuable things were absorbed by the blood of unicorns, and now they became part of Zhou Shu.


    It is difficult to clearly define how much Zhou Shu''s strength has improved, but it is definitely much stronger than a few days ago.


    A new power that is no less than or even more than the power of the origin of heaven and earth, as long as it is proficient, it can bring him great benefits, and the most important thing is that the unicorn is the guardian sacred beast of the mysterious yellow world, so is the power of the unicorn. The nemesis of many alien forces is even complete.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu realized something, "Why not try it?"


    He opened the demon refining pot.


    A black spot flew out swiftly, emitting a weird black light, powerful force, and soon surrounded Zhou Shu.


    This black spot came from Huoyun Island and was left by an unknown alien. It once wiped out the entire Flame Doumen and Zhou Shu also used it to temper his physique and cultivate the body of the five elements.


    At the same time, a flash of fire suddenly emerged, protecting Zhou Shu Tuantuan.


    The black light and the fire light fought endlessly, and the light was splashing. The power of the unknown alien race and the power of the unicorn who had just been trained fought fiercely.


    "Yes, the power of the unicorn is really strong."


    After only a few breaths, Zhou Shu nodded slightly. His unicorn power was far from mature, but it was enough to resist the power of this alien race, and he could fight back. The unicorn power was far stronger than that power.


    After dozens of breaths, the black light gradually faded, becoming less and less.


    The black spot noticed something was wrong, and suddenly backed away, and flees into the distance.


    "Want to go?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and waved, a line of fire gushing out, engulfing the black spots.


    A scream came continuously, as if the black dot was screaming, and the black dot was slowly diminishing at a visible speed.


    "Able to resist, and even kill, this is indeed a realm difference."


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied. One kind of power can wipe away another kind of power, or even vanish, which means that the former is far stronger than the latter, and it is fundamentally different, just like a young dragon facing a giant snake, even a giant snake. No matter how you practice, as long as you don''t become a dragon, you can''t be a dragon''s opponent.


    Zhou Shu increased his strength, and his expression was satisfied as he watched the black spots slowly disappear.


    There was no movement in the demon refining pot beside it.


    Xu is very disappointed.


    In order to recover, it does not hesitate to absorb all power.


    In those days when it trapped the black spot, it tried many times, and wanted to get the power in the black spot, but it couldn''t.


    Not anymore now. ...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1469: Rescue

    Zhou Shu glanced at the Demon Refining Pot, did not say anything, and put it back into the Qiankun bag.


    In the short time it was released, he quietly made some arrangements to find a new place for the demon refining pot. There, as long as the demon refining pot changed slightly, he could immediately remind Zhou Shu to avoid any problems.


    Zhou Shu walked quickly to the stone platform.


    He already felt that Zhu Xiaoruan and Zhu Ningshan had a remnant of unicorn aura.


    Go to the edge of the stone platform and look closely.


    The stone platform is covered with a layer of light blue jade, which is non-melting jade, this kind of magical jade is always warm and moist, not afraid of any high temperature or cold, even the ninth-order abnormal fire cannot melt it. , The ice and snow can not be frozen.


    Because they didn''t melt the jade, the two people on the stone platform were not affected by the surrounding high temperature and kept in good condition.


    She had some horror on her face, her body was still soft, and her blood flow was intact, as the real person Chongyang said, she was not harmed, but the inexhaustible Qilin breath imprisoned her soul and made her unable to wake up. .


    It is naturally easy for Zhou Shu to resolve that breath.


    A trace of unicorn power covered the body, but within a few breaths, the breath was brought out by the unicorn power and blended into it.


    "Ah! Don''t come over!"


    Zhu Xiaorou sat up in shock, her face pale, her eyes full of terror.


    Zhou Shu shook her hand and said warmly, "Xiao Rou, it''s me."


    The moment the soul was imprisoned, and the mind remained at the moment before the imprisonment, which was the time when the blood of the unicorn invaded.


    "Ah, son, why are you?"


    Zhu Xiaorou opened her eyes wide, and looked at Zhou Shu for a while, then she cried with a wow, and fell on Zhou Shu and couldn''t help but sob.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu caressed her lightly, feeling the soft body, thinking of some past events, there was also a lot of gentleness in her heart, and she could not help but comfort her. After a while, I wish Xiaorou calm down.


    She leaned on Zhou Shu, her eyes glowed, and joy gradually appeared, and she whispered, "My son, where are the red lines? How did you get here?"


    "The red line is gone, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''m here to find you, so I didn''t come here in vain..."


    After listening to Zhou Shu��s words, Zhu Xiaorou couldn��t help nodding her head, full of amazement, ��This is the ancestral land of the fire unicorn beast. It turns out that the red lines are the blood of unicorns left by the real person on Chongyang. It��s a real treasure. Xiaoyu has seen the palace. The classics in the book talk about some things about Qilin��s blood...Fortunately, the son can accept it, and the real person in Chongyang Palace has waited for so many years. The disciples of the Chongyang Palace can��t get it, but they have a fate with the son.


    "It''s fate."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said with a trace of doubt, "Xiao Rou, how did you get here?"


    Zhu Xiaorou twisted her eyebrows, and said thoughtfully, "I was thinking about a question on the inner wall of the Kylin Temple that day, but I couldn''t figure it out, so I got up and walked around. When I walked to the entrance of the inner hall, I thought about it. What is it? I accidentally approached a little bit and was suddenly sucked in... I walked on the plain for a long time and found that there was a mountain here. I planned to see clearly and find a way to leave, but as soon as I went down, there was a mountain. The red light came out, and many red lines came out to surround me... and then I didn''t know anything until the son woke me up."


    "what����"


    She suddenly exclaimed, "Father, why is father here? What happened to him?"


    Zhou Shu shook her hand and said warmly, "He is here to find you. He has encountered the same experience as you. I will be able to wake him up in a while, don��t worry, but before waking up, I want to clarify some things. It��s not convenient to speak in front of him.


    "Ok."


    Zhu Xiaorou put aside her worry, and obediently agreed, only wondering, "Master, why was I sucked in?"


    "You brought a fire unicorn bead on your body, which was sensed by the power of the unicorn guarding the temple gate, so I sucked you in," Zhou Shu said slowly, "I haven''t seen that bead before. You got it later. Huh?"


    "Fire Qi Beast Top Pearl, what is that?"


    Zhu Xiaorou frowned slightly and fumbled for a while, "Ah, it''s gone?"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What''s missing?"


    "Chongyang Sacred Fire Bead," she looked at Zhou Shu, she was quite puzzled, "Could it be the Fire Qi beast top bead?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "If it disappears, then the fire unicorn beast''s top bead has been absorbed by the blood of the unicorn, so naturally it is gone."


    Zhu Xiaorou thought for a while and said, "The palace owner said that it was the Chongyang Sacred Fire Pearl. There are only five in the entire Chongyang Palace. It is very useful for cultivation and can better cultivate the true fire of Chongyang. Only the best disciples of Chongyang. In order to get it, at the beginning my father relied on the real fire that he condensed, but after I became the Huayin Palace Master, the Palace Master gave it to me..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Palace Master Yu Yu gave it to you."


    "Ok."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded and sighed softly, "It was given to me by Palace Master Yu."


    When talking about Yu Yurou, her voice was a bit blunt, and it was difficult to describe the feelings in it.


    It��s not the first time. Although she and Yu Yurou have a mother-daughter relationship, the relationship between the two has never been good. Zhou Shu knew this a long time ago. In the long time we lived together, I never saw Zhu Xiaorouti. Too Yurou.


    Zhou Shu once asked about it, and Zhu Xiaorou frankly said that since childhood, only her father took care of her. Yu Yurou never asked about it. The number of times the two met can be counted with one hand. And basically quarrel as soon as you speak.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that she has such complicated feelings for Yurou.


    She seemed to have thought of something, she looked at Zhou Shu and said in a condensed voice, "The young master meant that Palace Master Yu deliberately gave me the Holy Fire Pearl, so that I could be sucked into the inner hall?"


    "It''s hard to tell."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "The Chongyang Master said that five thousand years ago, no one in the Chongyang Palace knew the secrets of the inner temple. There won��t be any palace lord who will send disciples to the real person to receive the blood of the unicorn. Yu Yurou may also I don��t know...Unless she tells it herself, it��s hard to tell if she knows it intentionally or not."


    Zhu Xiaorou thought for a while, and said softly, "It''s also hard to say."


    Zhou Shu Zheng said, "Xiao Rou, don''t worry about it. After I go out, I will ask her to find out. No one can stop me forgiving."


    "The son is always good for me, Xiao Rou understands."


    With a lot of tenderness in Zhu Xiaorou''s eyes, she glanced at Zhou Shu and then shook her head slightly, "But... forget it, son, Xiaorou doesn''t want to know the true and false now, it''s good to be the false one, if it''s she deliberately ..."


    She sighed and said slowly, "Just as Xiaorou owes her, and pay her back this time."


    Zhou Shu stared at her, "Xiao Rou, with me, you don''t have any worries."


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded, and a lot of smiles appeared at the corners of her mouth, "Xiaorou knows that the son can do everything, but this time, how about listening to Xiaorou?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "Well, I won''t mention this for now, but you should never stay in the Chongyang Palace anymore."


    "I''ve always thought about it this way, where do you go, where do I go."


    I wish Xiaorou lightly leaned on Zhou Shu and said in a low voice.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1470: Leave

    Not long after, Zhu Ningshan''s imprisonment was also removed by Zhou Shu.


    When he woke up, he didn''t panic. There was a surge of vitality all over his body, trying to push everything around him, but soon he found that the two people in front of him were motionless and unaffected at all.


    "Xiao Rou! How are you doing?"


    He exclaimed, his eyes lit up, but soon dimmed, looking at Zhou Shu on the side, "Why are you here?"


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said, "I have come to seek Xiaorou, and when I saw you unconscious, I rescued you."


    "Yes, father."


    Zhu Xiaorou repeatedly said, "Thanks to the son, we can wake up."


    Looking at the two of them, Zhu Ningshan thought for a moment, and solemnly bowed, "Thank you, Sect Master Zhou, Xiao Rou and I feel great virtue."


    Zhou Shu smiled and polite, "The elders are welcome."


    Zhu Ningshan stared at Zhou Shu, frowning, "Please also ask Sect Master Zhou to tell us how did you wake us up? Didn''t you encounter that red light?"


    Back then, he was brought into this inner temple by the Holy Fire Pearl. After seeing Zhu Xiaorou who was unconscious, he encountered the same thing as Zhu Xiaorou, but his cultivation was much higher than Zhu Xiaorou, and he resisted for a while, although he still didn��t. Enemy, but also has some understanding of that red light.


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Since I met it, I still use it to save you."


    Zhu Ningshan stagnated, "Ah, what is the red light?"


    "That''s a ray of divine thought left by the ancestor of the Chongyang Palace Master Chongyang, and there is also an extremely pure power of the fire Qi. The real man wants to infuse the power of the fire Qi on you, but you can''t bear it. The power was imprisoned, but it was a coincidence. The power of the fire Qi fell on me, was subdued by me, and also used it to rescue you, and the divine mind of the Chongyang real person, because the time has come, has disappeared."


    Zhou Shu explained half-truth, and Zhu Ningshan was a little startled.


    Zhu Xiaorou also helped to explain that the two had a long time ago, and they didn''t mention the blood of the unicorn and Yu Yurou. If the blood of the unicorn was described as the power of the fire unicorn, the Chongyang Palace knew that there would be no trouble.


    After a while, Zhu Ningshan nodded slightly, and his tightened eyebrows gradually loosened, "The Patriarch is also kind, but it''s a pity that we disciples are not destined... and I never thought that you are already the Triple Crossing Realm, and even the power of Fire Qi can be subdued. "After looking at Zhou Shu, he was quite regretful, just sighed, "Sect Master Zhou, you have obtained the legacy of our Double Ninth Palace. This is your chance. I hope you make good use of it and don''t use it against our Double Ninth Palace."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "The elders just don''t worry."


    Zhu Ningshan nodded lightly, as if he had noticed something, and suddenly he stopped, "Hey, why is the holy fire pearl on my body gone?"


    "Assimilated by the power of Fire Qi, it is naturally gone."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "By the way, I would like to ask Elder Zhu, how did the holy fire pearl on your body come from?"


    "When I first became the Palace Master of Pure Yang, the Palace Master gave it to the Chongyang Palace for nearly three hundred years. Originally, after being condensed into the Chongyang Real Fire, it was returned to the Chongyang Palace. How did you know that you entered the Fire Qi Beast after the Tribulation? The ancestral land of..." Zhu Ningshan couldn''t help shaking his head, very annoyed. "Now there are no holy fire beads. I really don''t know how to explain to Yurou. There are only a few in the Chongyang Palace, and one less is missing. ."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Without the Holy Fire Orb, depending on your own ability, maybe the real fire condensed is better."


    Judging from Zhu Ningshan''s words, his holy fire beads were not given by Yu Yurou, but Yu Yurou did know that he had holy fire beads. It is still hard to say that she did not deliberately. Forget it, he didn''t plan to worry about it for the time being.


    The Chongyang Palace has nothing to do with Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu doesn''t care whether it is good or bad. It is enough to take Zhu Xiaorou away and stay away from here.


    "Sect Master Zhou said yes."


    Zhu Ningshan seemed to realize something, and said in a deep voice, "Maybe I have been ignoring myself because of unexpected things, or else I won''t even be able to resist the power of Fire Qi. After I go out, I must retreat well."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he saluted, "Thank you Sovereign Zhou for the point, I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Needless to say, let''s go out. You have been trapped inside for more than ten years, and it is time to leave."


    "Yes."


    Zhu Ningshan looked around, there were flames and heat waves everywhere, and he thought about it, "I remember coming from the east. If we walk from there, we should be able to get to the place where we came in, but I don��t know how to get out. There seems to be no exit. ..."


    "No, the exit is here."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, walked to the inner wall of the mountain, and walked to a fiery red rock. With a split of his hands, a portal was revealed.


    "what?"


    Zhu Ningshan came over with a look of surprise, "Is he here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Let''s go, with me, it may be dangerous."


    The real person in Chongyang told him that in order to facilitate the entry and exit of the fire unicorns, the caves are surrounded by portals, which can be opened with the power of unicorns. However, there are other ways that people with the blood of unicorns can cast them. A special method that can open the door of entry and exit at any time, and freely enter and exit this fire unicorn ancestral land, just like the secret realm opened by the open sky stone.


    Of course, Zhou Shu will not reveal these good things in front of Zhu Ningshan. From then on, the sacred Kylin Temple of the Chongyang Palace will no longer belong to the Chongyang Palace alone, but will also be the place of cultivation for him and the Heyin School.


    Zhu Ningshan and Zhu Xiaorou nodded Following Zhou Shu, a thin force quietly covered the two of them.


    "Is this the power of Huoqi?"


    Perceiving the strength in his body, Zhu Ningshan was quite surprised, "It seems to be stronger than the red light before...This week, the talent of the Sect Master is really incredible, and it has been integrated in such a short time."


    He didn''t know that it was the power of Qilin''s blood.


    The blood of the previous unicorn had no physical support. It was only controlled by divine thoughts. Although the power of the unicorn that can be exerted is pure, its power is limited and cannot last. Now in Zhou Shu��s hands, it is naturally different. Stronger, reaching the level of Chongyang real person or even higher.


    On the portal, there is also a layer of powerful unicorn power, but facing the blood of unicorn, there is only one bow.


    The red light flashed and disappeared, and in an instant, a few people appeared in the outer hall of the Qilin Temple.


    "Out."


    Zhu Ningshan sighed with emotion and said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou, thank you very much for this..."


    Halfway through, he was stunned. Zhou Shu in front of him was nowhere to be seen.


    Zhu Xiaorou walked a few steps closer and whispered, "Father, the son is leaving first. After we go out, let alone he saved us, the son and the palace owner are a little bit at odds..."


    After listening to Zhu Xiaorou''s words, Zhu Ningshan thought for a long time, nodded and said, "Just leave it to you, I will do it."


    He sighed, "As for Yurou, she...wait for her to figure it out, I believe she will get better and return to her original state."


    "Father, the palace owner will get better."


    I wish Xiaorou nodded gently.


    Zhu Ningshan was obsessed with Yurou, no matter what he said was the same, they would not say much.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1471: Totally uneasy

    A palace in front of the Kylin Temple, deep.


    The two monks sat opposite each other, with a chessboard in the middle, playing against each other.


    "Heh, it looks like Brother Yun has lost."


    The talking monk leaned on a chair, thin, handsome, but pale as paper, his eyes opened and closed, he could not feel a trace of energy, and he was weak in speaking, as if he had been sick for a long time.


    This sickly monk is totally disturbed.


    Decades ago, he had gone through the eighth calamity. Except for a few old antiques who could not live in seclusion, he was the first in the Chongyang Palace monks. He had just gone through the calamity, and he could take action without fear. It is most suitable for him to guard the important place.


    Yu Yurou is also extremely relieved.


    "Oh, oh."


    Yun Yingtian held the chess piece in his hand, and didn''t know how to put it down for a while.


    I finally stumbled and sighed, quite annoyed, "The whole brother is clever in chess, which is beyond the reach of the younger brother. Although he thinks about everything, he still made a mistake."


    "Hehe, you lose every game with a mistake, Brother Yun, you are still a little tender."


    Uneasy smiled slightly, waved his sleeves and flicked out, and a chess piece on the chessboard jumped up and flew in front of Yun Yingtian, hanging still.


    Yun Yuantian''s expression was slightly condensed, and he was surprised, "What does Brother Quan mean? Could it be that I have changed my **** today, and I regret that I cannot make it?"


    "Hey, it depends on what Brother Yun means."


    Uneasy opened his eyes, and a few moments flashed away. "You and I have a good relationship. If you make a mistake, you can regret a step. But if you don''t understand and continue to walk on the wrong side, you will lose."


    The corner of Yun Yuantian''s mouth raised slightly, and he said calmly, "My brother has something to say, but I don''t know which step I took wrong? Where should I regret it?"


    He stared at the chess piece uncomfortably, and didn''t raise his head, "From the moment you came in, you went wrong."


    "Oh?"


    Yun Yuantian looked solemn, "Brother Quan meant, shouldn''t I come to you to play chess?"


    "I welcome it anytime, but not today."


    He raised his head uncomfortably and sighed slightly, "Brother Yun, you should know that the Kylin Temple is the important place of the Chongyang Palace. Outsiders are never allowed to enter. And you, in order to help outsiders enter the Kylin Temple, deliberately disturb me, really shouldn''t what."


    "I don''t understand what Brother Quan meant."


    Yun Yingtian shook his head, quite surprised, only Zhenli secretly spread all over his body, prepared for alert.


    "You understand."


    Uneasy stretched out his hand, slowly placed it on the chessboard, a faint of cold breathed suddenly and quickly spread.


    The hand shone with a cyan luster, as if wearing a metal glove, but it was as transparent as jade, and the blood vessels inside could be clearly seen, and the flowing blood was not liquid, but a small ball. A small group of solid flames.


    "Pure Yang Huayin?"


    Yun Yuantian''s expression was stagnant, "You actually became a real fire body?"


    The Chongyang Real Fire is the second soul of the monks of the Chongyang Palace. When it is condensed to a certain level, it can merge with the physical body to form a real fire body.


    It''s equivalent to the second dimensional union.


    It has one more body than other monks. It is naturally strong, and the yin and yang are unified, and there is no risk of yang. With this alone, the Chongyang Palace can stand side by side with the other five sects.


    Uneasy and not answering, he just said lightly, "Did you admit that you went wrong, Brother Yun?"


    After a few glances, Yun Yingtian looked away and said calmly, "It''s just a game of chess. It doesn''t matter if I made a good mistake, and I don''t understand what Brother Quan wants to do. Why do I keep entangled?"


    "Ah����"


    Nodded uncomfortably, "Very well."


    Before the words fell, the hand that landed on the chessboard shook suddenly, and the chessboard took the two people, rising from the ground, and flew out toward the palace gate.


    "What will Brother Quan do?"


    Yun Yutian blamed him,


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Novel netizens please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    The face force was resolved, but he soon discovered that no matter how he blocked it, he couldn''t change the direction of the chessboard. That power was irresistible. He, a person with five levels of tribulation, had nothing to do.


    The body of true fire cannot be achieved without enlightenment. After being combined, the elemental power turns into the power of true fire, which is the power of real Tao.


    How could he be able to resist it?


    In just a few breaths, the chessboard took the two people through the palace gates, and landed on a square with a crash.


    The square is extremely large. The four corners are full of pillars as high as five feet. The ground is full of red sand with the power of fire. In front of the square is a magnificent building, standing under the golden pillars of Chongyang, just like the sun. The flames of the sun shone back and forth above the building, and the large characters in front of the hall were particularly distinct.


    It is the top priority of the Chongyang Palace, the Kylin Temple.


    It is usually very quiet here, but it is not peaceful at this time. From time to time, there are small fluctuations in front of the door, and it seems that someone is running inside.


    "what����"


    Yun Yingtian understood it at once, staring at the Qilin Temple, and secretly said badly.


    Could it be Zhou Shu who inspired the formation?


    The fluctuation was so subtle that he couldn''t even feel it in the palace, but he discovered the anxiety that had been focused on playing chess.


    Uneasy retracted his hand, looked at Yun Yingtian with a smile, and raised his eyebrows slightly, "Brother Yun, you must think about how to take this step."


    Yun Yingtian squeezed the chess piece and paused, "Brother Quan, I will figure it out, but why does Brother Quan think that the abnormal movement in this palace is related to me? Can''t it be a coincidence?"


    "Coincidence, maybe it''s possible."


    Uneasy and nodded gently, and said slowly, "However, I heard that before you came to me to play chess, you went to Zhou Shu of the Dutch school. You talked for a long time, and then you came to me to play chess. Shu was gone, and then the formation in front of the Qilin Palace changed."


    "Just like that, do you still think it''s a coincidence?"


    Looking at Yun Yuantian his complexion gradually became serious, with a touch of blood in his pale.


    The blood was flowing in his face, as if it could emerge at any time, turning into a raging fire, devouring everything.


    Yun Yingtian''s expression stagnated, and he only shook his head, "My brother said that is wrong. I have been to Zhou Shu''s place. That''s just the way of hospitality in the Chongyang Palace. As for where Zhou Shu goes, I can''t control it. There is no definite evidence for what Brother Brother said."


    "you''re right."


    He nodded calmly, "However, when he comes out, he will know that the fluctuation of the formation is so slight. He should have obtained the formation talisman and will be able to come out soon. We will wait."


    Yun Yingtian glanced at the gate of the palace, without saying a word, only thinking about countermeasures in his heart.


    He must not let Zhou Shu have an accident.


    "Don''t be idle, keep playing chess."


    Uneasy smiled slightly, the chessboard vibrated, and the chess pieces jumped up one after another, and then fell back to the original place without moving.


    "it is good."


    Yun Yingtian nodded, there was a smile on his face, but there was a lot of determination in it.


    He held the chess piece and stretched it toward the chessboard. The chess piece seemed to weigh more than a thousand jin, and it was only an inch closer in a few breaths, slowly.


    A lot of power is condensed in that chess piece, the unique method from the Yun family, it seems that he is planning to fight to the death.


    She seemed to be unaware of the complete anxiety, but urged with a smile.


    Seeing that the chess piece was about to fall on the chessboard, a muffled noise suddenly came, and the formation in front of the palace opened suddenly.


    "How could it be you?"


    Uneasy Huo Ran stood up, but Yun Yingtian was relieved, and gently placed the chess piece on the chessboard, "It''s your turn, Brother Quan."


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1472: My palace is ready

    Zhu Ningshan and Zhu Xiaorou stood in front of the Kylin Palace, their expressions a little haggard, but they were in good spirits and smiled.


    Seeing Quan Anxie and Yun Yutian in front of him, the two were slightly surprised and hurriedly came over to salute.


    "Meet the two elders."


    "Don''t be polite."


    Yun Yingtian nodded lightly, and wondered, "Why did you come back? Where have you been these years? What happened? We have always been worried."


    Uneasy, he glanced around, but found nothing unusual, so he could only put his doubts away and looked at the two people in front of him.


    "Worries the elders, it''s the younger generation''s fault."


    Zhu Ningshan saluted, "It''s a long story. We were inadvertently sucked into the inner temple, and we were trapped by the power of the fire Qi. We couldn''t get rid of it. Until today, we managed to break free and get out."


    I was totally uneasy and seemed to realize, "You came out on your own, didn''t anyone else save you?"


    Zhu Ningshan shook his head, "No, how can anyone get in there? We don''t know what''s going on. I guess it''s probably because of the holy fire beads on my body that I was attracted to the inner hall by the power of the fire Qi, and was trapped. ."


    "Chongyang Holy Fire Pearl?"


    Yun Yingtian nodded slightly, "Speaking of Chongyang Palace, only you have holy fire beads, no wonder you will disappear in the Qilin Palace, that''s how it is."


    He was totally uneasy and suspicious, "Why do I have been sleepy for more than ten years, but it happened today?"


    Zhu Ningshan sighed, "After we were trapped, we fought against the power of Huoqi day and night, for fear that the force would invade the body, and we did not dare to slack in the slightest. It is a fluke to find a gap today and get out..." With an uneasy glance, he said with some confusion, "I am also a little surprised, why are the two elders waiting here to play chess, do they know that we are going out today?"


    "Ha ha."


    Yun Yingtian smiled unconsciously, "That''s not the case. The full length always sensed the fluctuation of the formation, and thought that some outsider invaded. I didn''t expect you to come out and be upright, but you bumped into a great thing. ."


    Completely uneasy frowned slightly and nodded, "Yes, it is a great thing. You have just come out, and you will talk about it later. Go and rest first."


    "Ok."


    Zhu Ningshan saluted, "Let''s go to see the palace lord first, and leave the two elders alone."


    Seeing the two people leave, Yun Yingtian nodded slightly, and his hanging heart gradually let go. He thought that Zhou Shu had touched the formation and was discovered, but Zhu Ningshan and two of them came out, although he did not know why. But obviously, his suspicion is gone.


    "Brother Quan, we have played this game for several days, and it''s almost time to end."


    He put down the chess pieces, and said slowly, "I have no regrets when I lose a piece. If I lose, I lose. I''ll compare it next time."


    He nodded his head uncomfortably and said with a smile, "Fine, Brother Yun shouldn''t take it to heart before, just let it go, let''s compare next time."


    "This is natural, my little brother is leaving."


    Yun Yingtian smiled and nodded, then turned and left, but his face was slightly uneasy. When he raised his hand, he brought the chessboard and disappeared quickly.


    Not long.


    The return of Zhu Ningshan and Zhu Xiaorou had spread throughout the Chongyang Palace, and the Chongyang Palace quickly became lively.


    Inside and outside the palace, there is a happy atmosphere everywhere.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was sitting in the Yangqi Hall and was cultivating. He sensed the noise around him, and his expression was calm. During the few days in the Qilin Temple, he received the blood of the Qilin. He gained a lot and his strength was greatly improved. But the top priority is to settle the state of mind, and there is no need to take care of other things.


    A few days later.


    In the hall.


    "What, he said to take Zhu Xiaorou away?"


    Yu Yurou''s figure was shocked, and the mask on her face trembled slightly. She was very surprised, but there was a hint of surprise in her surprise.


    "Yes."


    Luo Renhao saluted, "Sect Master Zhou is busy practicing, ask me to deliver the message, and the palace lord will answer."


    Tao Chapter loudly said, "What? Just take it away when he comes back, what does he think he is, the supreme immortal world!?"


    Ou Maochun also expressed dissatisfaction, "Zhu Xiaorou is the Huayin Palace Master of the Chongyang Palace. How can it be said that it is taken away? It is really unreasonable."


    Tao Chapter''s voice grew louder and louder, "Even if you want someone, you should come in person. What''s the reason for entrusting someone to spread the word? I really don''t take the Chongyang Palace seriously!"


    "Don''t make noise."


    Yu Yurou frowned and turned to Luo Renhaodao, "Hall Lord Luo, what else did he say?"


    "He said that Zhu Xiaorou was his Taoist companion, and since he came back, he should be with him..." Luo Renhao said somewhat hesitantly, "Zhou Sect Master also said that he took Zhu Xiaorou away, and after that he had nothing to do with each other, all for Yu Gong Good, otherwise things will be more troublesome."


    Tao Chapter couldn''t help but said, "What is this, take away our palace lord, and say it is for the sake of the palace lord? Do you want to threaten the palace lord?"


    "Too arrogant."


    Ou Maochun was also quite angry, "Dian Master Luo, you shouldn''t pass a message for him, just let him come by himself, and see if he dares to say that in person."


    "Don''t make noise, this palace has its own ideas."


    Yu Yurou looked at Luo Renhao, "He really said that. After he said that, he will have nothing to do with each other?"


    Luo Renhao nodded Yes, the disciple dare not lie. "


    "Never mind, leave him alone."


    Yu Yurou nodded and said in a condensed voice, "You tell Sect Master Zhou that he can take Xiao Rou away, but he must keep his promise and don''t come to the Chongyang Palace again in the future."


    "what?"


    Tao Chapter was stunned, "Palace Master, why did you agree?"


    Ou Maochun followed, "Yeah, he is so arrogant, he will take away our Huayin Palace Master without him..."


    "shut up."


    Yu Yurou turned to the two of them, her expressions a little ugly, "My palace agreed, so what? If you don''t agree, then you two should go to him, if you can convince him or persuade him, This palace is left to you, how about?"


    "This����"


    Ou Maochun shut up immediately.


    Tao Chapter stood there for a long time, and did not pluck up the courage to find Zhou Shu. Although he only fought once, but that time, his fighting spirit was completely destroyed. If he dared not face Zhou Shu directly, he could only stay here. Yelling.


    "It''s all useless."


    Yu Yurou secretly said, but she was quite thankful in her heart.


    She understood the meaning of Zhou Shu��s words. It��s best to have nothing to do with each other. She didn��t want to provoke Zhou Shu and get involved with a lot of things, which would be absolutely not good for herself, and I was afraid that the palace owner would not be able to do it. Since Zhou Shu and Zhu Xiaorou both chose to leave, and stopped asking the bottom line and didn''t tell anything about her, of course she was happy to ignore them.


    Taking Zhu Xiaorou away is simply the best choice for her.


    "Dianzhu Luo, tell him that this palace is approved."


    Yu Yurou said slowly, "He and Xiaorou can leave anytime, and the palace will be closed from today, and no one will be seen."


    "Ah... retreat?"


    Everyone in the temple was all in a daze.

 Chapter 1473: Flowing Fire

    Yangqitang.


    Luo Renhao whispered, "Sect Master Zhou, the Palace Master agreed."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I see."


    "I''m still worried about helping the Sect Master to pass on such words. Zhu Xiaorou is the Huayin Palace Master. How did you know that the Palace Master promised so easily? It''s surprising," Luo Renhao said in surprise, "But you, Sect Master, what''s the matter? Isn''t it strange?"


    "She promised that she was smart, what''s so strange."


    Naturally, Zhou Shu was not surprised. Yu Yurou would probably agree, and her promise explained from the side that Yu Yurou probably knew about the inner hall of the Qilin Temple, so she deliberately sent Zhu Xiaorou in. Her heart was bad, because Zhu Xiaorou��s Asked, Zhou Shu will expose the matter for the time being, but if Yu Yurou is still entangled, she will only regret it.


    Luo Renhao shook his head, "I don''t understand."


    "Hehe, the lord doesn''t have to think too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and said, "I''m leaving soon, I''ll leave now."


    "Okay, goodbye, no matter what happens in the future, the lord will tell him, Renhao will do his best," Luo Renhao respectfully saluted, "I will leave first."


    Just as Luo Renhao walked on his front foot, another person came in immediately behind him.


    Yun blames the sky.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have known that he was coming, and the seat was already set.


    He bowed his hand in a salute, looked at Zhou Shu after sitting down, smiled and said, "Sect Master, you really did what you want to do, but I can''t figure out how you did it, maybe you can''t explain it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "There is nothing to explain, just chance."


    "The chances of the suzerain are always enviable and admired."


    Yun Yingtian smiled and didn''t ask much, but said slowly, "Sect Master, I don''t understand why you want to take Zhu Xiaorou away? You also know that Zhu Xiaorou will be the next palace lord, and now she is back. , The plan of the elders can be launched again. Isn''t this a bad thing for you?"


    "Elder Yun."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I understand what you mean, you want to push Zhu Xiaorou to the position of the palace lord and drive Yu Yurou off."


    Yun Yingtian shook his head and said, "It''s not what I meant, but the elders. They are very puzzled."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s very simple, I don''t agree with Xiao Rou being the palace lord."


    Yun Yingtian frowned, "Why don''t you agree, Chongyang Palace Lord?"


    "What about the Chongyang Palace, I don''t care," Zhou Shu showed a trace of disdain, "What''s more, the Chongyang Palace is now a pool of muddy water. It may not be any good for her to go in. She has already experienced a danger, and I will not let her experience the first. Twice."


    Yun Yingtian seemed to have realized, "Sect Master meant that Zhu Xiaorou''s disappearance was really the result of Yu Palace Master?"


    "I don''t know and don''t care."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yun Yutian and shook his head lightly, "And Elder Yun, you don''t have to worry about it, this matter will stop here."


    Yun Yutian paused, "If she really did it, the elders would have even more reason to take the position of the palace lord. Isn''t Sect Master Zhou unwilling to see such a result? This can also avenge Zhu Xiaorou."


    "What about Palace Master Yu, it has nothing to do with me, and Xiaorou also," Zhou Shu looked calm, with a strange look in his eyes, and Wang felt cold, "I said, this matter ends here, is it Elder Yun? Still want to leave Zhu Xiaorou or not?"


    "of course not."


    Yun Yingtian was shocked and shook his head quickly, "Sect Master doesn''t need to mind, I''m just asking the question on behalf of the elders. It is enough to understand what the Sect Master means. I will never be troubled. Don''t get me wrong."


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and calmed down, "That''s the best, if you need to replace Yu Yurou, you can find someone else, I won''t care."


    "In fact, I don''t care much about what they do, as long as the suzerain can go smoothly."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Yun Yingtian''s eyes were full of desire.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something and smiled, "Don''t worry, I will do what I promised you."


    "Sect Master, take care, I''m leaving."


    Yun Yingtian stood up and looked at Zhou Shu quite solemnly, "I will try my best to help you with the elders, but you still have to be careful. It is very possible that someone will hinder the Sect Master. Some elders have bad temperaments... Special attention should be paid. He is totally uneasy, he has become a real fire body."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu knew that it would not be so easy to leave with Zhu Xiaorou, but he didn��t have any fear, he seemed to be talking to himself, ��Eight levels of crossing the tribulation realm, the real fire body of the second combination, don��t let me Just be disappointed."


    Yun Yutian''s complexion was stagnant, and he didn''t say anything anymore, and turned around.


    "Let''s go, Xiao Rou, we are also leaving."


    "I see, son."


    After a few hours.


    Five thousand miles outside the Chongyang Palace, above a verdant mountain.


    Uneasy with his hands on his back, his eyes closed slightly, he looked up at the sky. On his pale face, the sparkling seedlings flowing under the skin looked strange.


    In the midair, a figure slowly flew down, landing not far away from the restlessness.


    "You can go, why come down?"


    Uneasy opened his eyes, his gaze was deep and deep, "Frankly speaking, your spiritual consciousness may still be above me, and you have bypassed the tracking This is really beyond my expectation, it seems , You are an opponent worthy of my seriousness."


    "If you leave like this, wouldn''t it be a waste of the elder''s painstaking efforts?"


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "It might be very hard for the elders to arrange this Chongyang Liuhuo array. I also want to see and see."


    There was a slight surprise in total anxiety, "I recognized it, did Zhu Xiaorou tell you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and said noncommittal, "Chongyang Liuhuo, one of the strongest formations handed down by the Chongyang mortal, can only be arranged by the body of real fire, and the real fire in the body can be used to bury 72 arrays in advance. When it is activated, the Double Ninth Real Fire will cooperate with all kinds of different fire magic weapons, and it can continuously produce real fire within a thousand miles. It will merge with the real fire body of the monk, endlessly, and can maximize your strength,...about It''s about 50%."


    "Even Zhu Xiaorou would never know so clearly, how did you know?"


    He stared at Zhou Shu uncomfortably, his eyes were like a knife, with a breath of chill.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "The elders don''t have to ask, let''s get ready to start."


    This information was told to him by a real person in Chongyang. He not only knew, but also knew how to avoid it and how to crack it, but he had no plans to do so.


    It is not an easy task to meet an opponent like Quan Unan��high cultivation base, special tactics, and full shot without scruples��by no means, he must cherish it.


    "I know you dare to come down, I admire you, but you will regret it."


    Uneasy and nodded slightly, and said without a trace of emotion, it seemed that he had already controlled Zhou Shu''s life and death.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The flames rose in the sky and rushed straight into the fifth day, even though the wind was violent, it could not shake it.


    The heaven and the earth faded, thousands of miles of mountains, thousands of miles of clear sky, suddenly turned into a sea of ??fire, no more green color.

 Chapter 1474: Pillar of fire

    oom!


    A thick pillar of fire suddenly jumped out of the sea of ??fire and rushed straight over.


    Like a waterfall, it is pouring down like thunder.


    When he felt it, the pillar of fire had already arrived, and the speed was surprisingly fast.


    The heat wave is approaching, like being in a stove, as strong as Zhou Shu can''t stand it. On one side of his figure, he managed to flash past the fire pillar''s attack, but it was still a little late, and his arm was rubbed by the edge of the fire pillar.


    Not to mention the fast speed of the pillar of fire, the sea of ??fire is the same as the domain, in which his body skills are greatly restricted.


    The skin seemed to be on fire, and there was pain.


    To Cross Tribulation Realm, pain means injury. Zhou Shu hasn''t felt the taste of pain for a long time, but he didn''t expect that the old days would reappear as soon as he met.


    That pillar of fire is no small thing.


    It is completely formed by the real fire of Double Ninth, and it is no different from the Tao chapter, but it is more than dozens of times thicker. One is like a river and the other is like a stream. One of them crosses the tribulation realm with eight layers and the other crosses the tribulation realm with five layers. It is true that there is a big gap, but Zhou Shu couldn''t think of it. The gap reached this point.


    The monks who have experienced the latter three levels of catastrophe are really extraordinary.


    boom!


    Another pillar of fire flew out, rushing over like a flood, and the speed was still surprisingly fast.


    Zhou Shu walked away again, only the body was rubbed again, still in a fiery pain, the power of this pillar of fire was by no means under the previous one.


    He was quite surprised.


    The first pillar of fire seems to have been a ready blow of the cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm. If you make the next move, you should take a few breaths back, but when you know it, it will come right after it, and there is not even a chance to breathe. .


    As he was thinking, the third pillar of fire struck again.


    There was another flash, and the pillar of fire pressed past his scalp, as if he had been stuffed into the oven, and his whole body was numb.


    It can''t go on like this.


    But before the calculation and deduction were completely completed, Zhou Shu did not plan to use Shu Zhili or Qilin''s power to resist, to avoid unexpected situations.


    He only heard a soft "puff", and an invisible gas bomb exploded under his feet, and within a tenth of an instant, his figure was a hundred feet away.


    This speed has reached the extreme in the world of immortality.


    From the unique tactics of crossing the tribulation realm, the instant escape tactic.


    It is not a confusing phantom, and there is no need to call heaven and earth auras. It has nothing to do with Yuanli and so on. It is similar to real teleportation, but it has extremely high physical requirements. Only the cultivator who crosses the catastrophe can bear the pressure of quickly changing positions. But not all of them cross the tribulation realm.


    This kind of technique can hardly be tolerated many times even by the body of crossing the tribulation realm. Therefore, it is rarely used by anyone in the fight. However, after Zhou Shu''s deduction and many improvements, it can barely be used as a routine. The method of using.


    I stood still, looked around, and suddenly got stuck.


    In the sea of ??fire, there are already nearly a hundred of the same pillars of fire, they are constantly flowing, ready to go.


    As soon as he stood firmly, the fire pillars around him flew up, coming from all directions, without giving Zhou Shu any time to stop.


    puff.


    Zhou Shu changed positions again, the fire pillars were stirred into a ball, and the heat burst out, and there was a burning pain across a hundred feet.


    In a very short time, the fire pillars that were mixed together flowed away and turned into their original shapes, while the other fire pillars came towards Zhou Shu again, wave after wave of offensive, endless.


    In just a few breaths, Zhou Shu used the instant escape technique seventeen times.


    Except for passive defensive evasion, there is little strength to fight back. This is the first time I have encountered this kind of thing.


    "Hey, what''s the use of leaving those white smoke quietly? I''m not the useless person of Tao Chapter."


    A sneer came out from the sea of ??flames, uneasy holding a plate-shaped thing in his hand, with a leisurely expression.


    "Did you discover it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, but he was quite surprised.


    Indeed, every time he dodges the pillar of fire, he will leave a wisp of white smoke in place, which is extremely shallow, and he thinks he will not be noticed.


    That white smoke is naturally the strength training tactic for refining the demon pot.


    He couldn''t just be beaten, he hoped that the strength training tactics would quietly mix with those real fire pillars, absorb them, and consume them constantly.


    It is impossible to completely refining. Those real fires are not comparable to those of the Tao chapters. They are more solid and thick, and the speed is extremely fast. If the refining pot is not given time for refining, it can only be slowly passed away, and some can be eliminated. .


    But it seemed that he was totally uneasy and wouldn''t even give him such a chance.


    "useless."


    The entire restless complexion was slightly cold, and the pillars of fire flowed, intertwined and entangled with each other like twists, using powerful strength and speed advantages, but within a few breaths, the white smoke was completely crushed.


    In Qiankun''s bag, the Demon Refining Pot was very depressed.


    "No, if you let me refining it well, it''s possible. It''s so fast and the resistance is so great. I can''t even consume it. I''m sorry, this time I''m all dependent on you."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu briefly agreed, secretly disdainful.


    He also knew that before the demon refining pot was restored to a certain level, it would not have much effect on him, especially when encountering a truly powerful opponent, but to restore the demon refining pot, he had to be extremely cautious, which was a bit tricky.


    An artifact that cannot be fully trusted is really troublesome.


    Zhou Shu stared at him uneasy, a little puzzled.


    How does he control those pillars of fire? The pillar of fire , which has gathered such a powerful force, is just about to come and go, without even a little lag? This is unimaginable, like being able to zoom in infinitely, so the opponent is somewhat invincible.


    It is mostly related to the formation, but according to the Chongyang real person, the Chongyang Liuhuo Formation does not have such an effect. Has it changed in later generations?


    After all, after so many years, it is likely to be like this, so it seems that even with the method of breaking the formation taught by the real person of Chongyang, it may not be possible.


    While thinking, Zhou Shu kept calculating and deducing, calculating the trajectory of the fire pillar, deducing it, and looking for flaws.


    Bang, bang!


    There was a continuous sound, dozens of real fire pillars, rolling in, like a tide.


    It was in all directions, and it was dense like rain, covering a few miles completely. It was impossible to dodge, so Zhou Shu could only use the instant escape technique again.


    "How many times can you use it."


    I didn��t even look at Zhou Shu at all. I fixed my gaze on the plate in front of me, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly, ��With your triple cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm, even if you add it several times, it won��t exceed a hundred times, and I The flow of fire will never stop."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Forever? Elders are really confident."


    "I can''t talk about confidence, but it should be enough for you."


    Uneasy raised his head and glanced at Zhou Shu, nearly a hundred fire pillars all flowed, and then rolled towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu still stayed away, the Sea of ??Consciousness ran quickly, looking for the flaws in the pillar of fire and the connection between those pillars of fire and the magic weapon in Quan Unan''s hand.


    If you didn''t guess wrong, the key lies in that plate.


    (PS: I have been shielded for several chapters. I disconnected and couldn''t change it. I found the editor and didn��t reply. I was already very careful... Now you really need to be careful when writing braille, otherwise you will fall into a trap, a little annoying, and busy, alas ,always like this.))!!

 Chapter 1475: Sharp edge

    Twenty-five breaths passed.


    This may be the longest twenty-five breaths that Zhou Shu has spent. In the face of the continuous fire pillar attacks, he can only escape in a flash. He has used it for hundreds of times. With Zhou Shu��s body, he can��t help it. Cold sweat.


    But it''s almost there.


    He has calculated many useful things, such as the power of the Double Ninth Real Fire Pillar, the possible gaps and so on.


    That power, although extremely powerful, can resist both Shu Zhili and the unskilled Qilin power.


    However, there will be a certain amount of consumption. Compared with Shu Zhili, the consumption of Qilin''s power will be less, but even if it is only a little less, Zhou Shu is very distressed.


    The blood of the unicorn has just been integrated, and the power of the unicorn he can use is not much, and he needs a lot of the power of the unicorn to refine himself and make himself more adaptable to the blood of the unicorn. During this period, even if a little unicorn power is wasted, it will be delayed. Zhou Shu''s time to completely control Qilin''s blood is not worth it.


    Still use Shu''s strength.


    How to use, be careful, not deliberately confrontation, but ask for an opportunity.


    Through many confrontations, Zhou Shu has discovered that Flowing Fire is inextricably linked to the plate in the hands of Total Uneasy. The magic weapon of that plate is the hub that controls the Flowing Fire Array and the Real Fire Body. Just find the flaws. Destroying that magic weapon or cutting off the connection can change the situation and win.


    But now he still can''t see the specific situation of that plate.


    Because the limit of the sea of ??fire is too great, the divine sense cannot leave too far, and as soon as his divine sense approaches the plate, it will be dissipated by the huge double-nine real fire, and more than half of it will not exist, unable to return enough information, even with the divine sense, The result was not much better.


    Wait a while.


    "How long can you hold on?"


    Uneasy and shook his head lightly, a hint of intolerance flashed in his eyes, "You have exceeded your limit several times, and the origin should have suffered a lot of damage. As for the body, most of it is already broken. If you continue, you will soon Burst and die."


    "Isn''t that as you wished?"


    Zhou Shu stood steady and looked calm.


    Uneasy and slowly said, "You and I have no deep hatred, how can I rush to kill, it''s just that you are making senseless struggles yourself, if you concede as soon as possible, I will let you go."


    "Are there any requirements?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Then Elder Yun set up an ambush here, but for what?"


    "Chongyang Palace is not a place for you to come and go."


    He said in a uneasy voice, but after looking at Zhou Shu, he shook his head again, "I thought...if you can show more abilities, I might have other ideas, but now, that''s all. That''s it, admit defeat."


    Looking at his expression, he looked a little disappointed, and Zhou Shu could figure out the reason.


    It was all uneasy and still suspected that Zhou Shu entered the Kylin Temple. He wanted to confirm it. If it was true, he even wanted to **** what Zhou Shu got from the Kylin Temple. However, Zhou Shu��s ability now made him feel that Zhou Shu But this is also the case, it is impossible to enter the Kylin Temple, as for things, it is naturally gone.


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shuruo nodded with enlightenment, but his eyes sharpened quickly, "Unfortunately, you and I are still in the balance."


    All uneasy snorted, and said disdainfully, "You are stubborn, so you can do it."


    The plate shrouded in the flames vibrated slightly, and nearly a hundred pillars of fire poured in one after another, up and down, left and right, and even the locations where Zhou Shu wanted to escape in an instant were all sealed.


    When Zhou Shu was calculating him, he was also calculating Zhou Shu''s flaws. Since he found out, he would never show mercy.


    But this time, Zhou Shu didn''t think of escaping again.


    A colorless and transparent tower suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Shu, with a few flashes of light, soft but powerful, blocking all the fire pillars that rushed out, and none of them could touch Zhou Shu.


    "Dota?!"


    Uneasy exclaimed softly, staring at Zhou Shu, a trace of abnormal blush suddenly appeared on his pale face, and the excitement was more than shocked, "You, actually condensed the Tao Tower?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, taking advantage of the moment of anxiety and surprise, he suddenly shot.


    Above the tower, a sharp blade suddenly stretched out, tracing a straight line in the sea of ??flames, and rushing towards the whole uneasy.


    The use of Shu Zhili''s tactics comes from the Shuxin Sutra created by Zhou Shu, which converges the extremely solid Shu Zhili into a sharp blade, breaking everything.


    At this moment, Zhou Shu planned to destroy the disc-shaped magic weapon with one blow.


    "Very well, well hidden."


    He calmed down in a moment of uneasiness. With a slight rotation of the magic weapon in his hand, nearly a hundred pillars of fire immediately turned around and twisted each other, forming many layers of twisted fire walls in front of the sharp blades. The walls were twisted and twisted, and there were many small whirlpools.


    Making such a defensive wall obviously has the essentials of true fire power, which can not only gather one''s own heat, but also dissipate the opposite attack.


    Zhou Shu understood this reason, and the light on the Taoist tower was more glorious, and Shu Zhi''s sharp blade moved forward without any intention of stopping or turning.


    Just head to head.


    It''s not that Zhou Shu is stubborn, but that this method has no other changes, only a sudden advance.


    Shu Zhi Dao is all-inclusive, as is Shu Xin Jing. Peace is more than advancing, and defense is stronger than offense. However, if you are peaceful, you will lose your spirit. Zhou Shu can grasp the degree and retract freely, but the disciples who practice Shu Xin Jing It may not be possible. If things go on like this, it will not be beneficial to Shu Zhidao So Zhou Shu created this method to help his disciples increase their vigor.


    Bang, bang!


    There was a loud noise, and Shu Zhili went straight forward, breaking through several walls of fire one after another.


    The whole uneasy changed tricks very quickly, the scattered fire pillars immediately recovered, and the fire wall was erected again in the back, and it only took a tenth of an instant.


    This operation was completely arbitrary, even Zhou Shu could not sigh.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t care. Once Shu''s sharp blade strikes, if it is not crushed, he will never look back.


    The walls of fire continued to consume Shu''s sharp blade, making it smaller and smaller. From the beginning, it became less than a foot.


    But at this time, the blade was only a few feet away from complete anxiety.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, the remaining ruler blade is the real essence, the distance is so close, the victory is in hand.


    "Good ability, such power, I have never seen it before."


    He was totally restless and motionless, staring at the sharp blade close at hand, with a calm expression, the fire pillar behind also stopped pursuing and stopped.


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of surprise, that Shu''s sharp blade and the body of the tribulation can''t stand it, even if the eighth layer would be severely injured, what is he going to do?


    Seeing the sharp blade flying in front of him, the disc-shaped magic weapon suddenly flew up and stood in front of him.


    At this time, Zhou Shufang saw the face of the plate. The bottom of the plate was pure white, and the material was like porcelain like jade. The red heart in the center was very conspicuous, appearing occasionally, like a beating heart, and there were many bright red lines floating on the plate. Ups and downs.


    There was a muffled sound.


    The sharp blade hits the bottom of the plate directly, just above the heart in the middle.


    "It''s just to my liking to use a disk to block it. Should it be broken now?"


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed in his heart. No matter how he looked at it, the magic weapon was very fragile, and it was unlikely that he could resist Shu Zhi''s power.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support of ng1111, thank you~~)

 Chapter 1476: Xuanpan

    Staring at the flying blade, he still didn''t move without feeling uneasy. The magic weapon in his hand suddenly lit up.


    Among the rays of light, the red heart in the center is particularly conspicuous, dripping bright red.


    boom!


    With a soft sound, without seeing the expected fragmentation, the sharp blade penetrated directly into the red heart and disappeared for a moment.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was stagnant, and he felt that Shu Zhili disappeared completely in the red heart quickly, and was consumed by the extremely vigorous Double Ninth Real Fire.


    In this magic weapon, there is also Chongyang real fire?


    I was totally uneasy and my figure trembled slightly. I took two steps back, frowning and looking in pain, but I quickly recovered, with a trace of disdain from the corners of his mouth, "Is this a hidden killer? It''s a pity, it''s not for me. Little use."


    Zhou Shu looked at the magic weapon and suddenly said, "My life magic weapon?"


    "Hey, it''s quite knowledgeable."


    Uneasy raised the magic weapon, sneered, "The magic weapon of life, the Flowing Fire Profound Disk, it has the body of real fire just like me!"


    The magic weapon Liuhuo Xuanpan didn''t seem to be Tier 6, and the material was not too strong. It couldn''t resist Shu Zhili no matter how you looked at it. The only possibility was that it was a magic weapon of life, and it was one body with Quan Unan.


    The damage it suffers will be fed back to the whole uneasy body, and the whole uneasy will bear it.


    It is impossible to refine the body with a magic weapon. Although it is not a real fire body, it does not make any difference.


    Bang, bang, a few soft sounds.


    The floating pillar of fire became active again and swarmed towards Zhou Shu.


    At this time, Zhou Shu could see clearly that the filigree lines of fire on the Flowing Fire Profound Disk also moved. It was obvious that it was this Profound Disk that was manipulating these fire pillars.


    He fled away in a flash, as if he had realized something.


    The Chongyang Flowing Fire Array left by the Chongyang real person can be manipulated by a small mysterious disc after improvements in later generations. Just by igniting the line of fire, you can gather the Chongyang real fire and drive the fire column to attack or defend. The power of the array is played to its extreme.


    He expected it to be correct, as long as he destroys the profound disk, he can break the big formation.


    The Flowing Fire Profound Disk is a very rare magic weapon for array control. This magic weapon has high requirements on materials, not for strength, but for precision and adaptability to various auras. Those that can meet these conditions are often not Those sturdy high-level materials are some special materials, such as bipolar jade, yin-yang wood, etc. (of course, except for the ninth-level materials, the ninth-level materials can meet all the requirements of the refiner), so most arrays Magic weapons are very fragile, and they are the core of the formation, so they are often the weakness of the formation mage. To deal with such monks, destroying the control magic weapons is the way to victory.


    But the problem is that the current total anxiety is different from the average monk, he actually cultivated the Flowing Fire Profound Disk into a magic weapon of his life.


    The magic weapon of life is one with the master''s mind, making Yu more free, and more importantly, it makes up for the lack of defense of the profound disk. As long as the master is strong enough, the magic weapon is difficult to be destroyed, and the formation can naturally exist for a long time.


    The body of true fire, the great array of flowing fire, and the magical treasure of life, flowing fire profound disc, combine the two almost perfectly, and there are almost no shortcomings found.


    "How long can you dodge?"


    He smiled faintly, uneasy, and with the vibration of the profound disc in his hand, the line of fire in the disc couldn''t help flying towards Zhou Shu, the speed was so fast, there was no sense of lag.


    In this Flowing Fire Array, his strength has been greatly improved, more than 50%, I am afraid it will be more than doubled.


    It was a plan he had planned beforehand to set up the formation and wait for Zhou Shu to enter the urn, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to avoid it, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to come back.


    "With your spiritual knowledge, it is possible to bypass me and enter the Kylin Temple. You have been to the Kylin Temple, right?"


    He attacked Zhou Shu and interrogated him with a smug look on his face, as if Zhou Shu''s life was already in his hands and could be crushed at any time.


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, he just flees from time to time, dodging attacks again and again.


    If you can''t grasp the opponent''s weakness, you can only use force against force.


    "Don''t say it is the default."


    Quan''s uneasy expression became colder, and he said in a deep voice, "How did you save Zhu Ningshan and Zhu Xiaorou, what did you get in the Qilin Temple, what secrets there are in the inner hall, tell me all, I let you go."


    "The elders can really fantasize."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him with a trace of contempt in his eyes. After several consecutive moments, he slid away several miles away.


    Only that pillar of fire was not slow in the slightest. It almost dodges and traces it right away. At this speed, it is completely impossible for the body to reach.


    "Want to escape?"


    I was totally uneasy and just sneered, "Tell you, you can''t escape even if you want to escape. These thousands of miles are all covered by a huge array, and my real fire can reach any corner at will, without a breath of time, can you? And when you are inside, you will continue to be scorched by the real fire. Whether you are in divine consciousness or vitality, or your Tao power, all will slowly weaken!"


    Before the words fell, nearly a hundred pillars of fire were twisted together to form a long whip and rolled over.


    The real fire hits the body, the whole body is hot, Zhou Shu''s complexion is stagnant, and he stands still Dao pagoda is born with his heart, and is firmly protected.


    "Again."


    Uneasy and shook his head slightly, the contemptuous color was so unconcealed.


    The fire was like a tide, surging upwards, immediately burying Zhou Shu in it, endless real fire on the Double Ninth, surrounding the Dao Pagoda, constantly consuming.


    Zhou Shu snorted coldly, and the Taoist tower shrank suddenly, and gradually clung to the body, turning into a half-inch thick armor, dense and dense like fish scales.


    Huajia.


    It is also the magic formula in the Shu Xin Jing, born out of many defensive shields, but based on Shu''s power, the defense is stronger, and it does not affect its own movements in the slightest.


    With the armor and body, Zhou Shu suddenly became taller, and his body was also covered in black.


    Vigorously Yama Sutra.


    The ancient body refining technique found in the Aolai Kingdom is also a thing of Zen. This sutra is extremely violent. When it comes to power, I am afraid that there are few physical refining techniques that can be compared. Although the defense is close to nothing, there are Why don''t you care about defense for the tower guard?


    Zhou Shu turned into a vigorous Yama, as vigorous as an ape, pushed aside the heavy pillars of fire, and strode towards complete restlessness.


    "A lot of skills."


    His entire uneasy complexion was slightly condensed, the profound disc in his hand vibrated faster, the sea of ??flames skyrocketed, and the speed and strength of the pillar of fire increased a lot, almost crazy.


    Soon, Zhou Shu and Huo Zhu were entangled with each other, and it was intractable.


    Uneasy sneered, "These pillars of fire are enough to stop you, and you want to deal with me? Why are you fighting against me, will you not be a clone?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu in the pillar of fire lightly nodded and waved his hand, a cyan light flew out and fell outside the pillar of fire.


    It was a long and slender sword, without any lines. It looked very old and ordinary, but it was all restless and stagnated, staring at the sword for a long while. )!!

 Chapter 1477: Sword

    Caiying has been cultivating for so long, so it''s time to give it a try.


    As soon as the Azure Nightmare Sword came out, the situation suddenly reversed.


    Although Caiying''s strength is far less than that of Total Uneasy, she has the Blue Nightmare Sword body, this ancient flying sword, even if it is the real fire of the Double Ninth Festival, can not be hurt, and can move freely in the sea of ??fire, and she is fully uneasy to deal with Zhou Shu. One trades and the other grows, and Caiying got Zhou Shu''s instructions to only attack the line of fire on the Flowing Fire Profound Disk. For a while, he was totally uneasy and a little confused.


    Only soon, he recovered calmly.


    "Did you get it from the Xiahou family?"


    He held the plate with his left hand, and put out a round of real fire shield with his right hand, protecting the profound plate, and slowly said, "Unexpectedly, they would give you this treasure. It seems that I have to reassess your strength and value. "


    Zhou Shu didn''t respond. He fisted out of the mountain and shook his foot on the ground, causing the pillar of fire beside him to roll over.


    The pillar of fire was also clever. Seeing that it was unable to resist or rush into the defense, it changed its attack into a entanglement, turning into a fire snake, looking at the gap, wrapping around Zhou Shu��s limbs and waist, and then wrapped it in a thick layer. Layers make Zhou Shu difficult to move.


    Zhou Shu stopped drinking and used the various changes of the Vigorous Yama Sutra. For example, the Vigorous Yama possessed his body, his body became more and more swollen, the pillars of fire broke off one after another, and fell to the ground.


    But Huozhu changed tricks very quickly, failing to do anything but making a living.


    Several fire pillars unite, linking end to end, flowing non-stop, supplemented by vibration, and forming dozens of huge fire vortexes in a flash.


    The vortex stirred the wind and clouds, and the suction was extremely strong. At this time, Zhou Shu was huge and affected by the sea of ??fire. He was immediately swayed by the fire vortex. It was really not easy to get close to complete restlessness. For a time, it became a stalemate.


    Caiying over there is attacking the Flowing Fire Profound Disk with all his heart, trying to influence Quan Unan''s control of the Fire Pillar.


    Although persistent, but not rigid, her sword intent is ever-changing, and she is very similar to Zhou Shu, close to Zhu is red, and close to ink is black.


    I saw a flash of light, and a bit of rice-sized sword intent flew out from the tip of the sword and went straight to the center of the fire shield.


    It is the second form of the Treading Sea Sword Art, a drop in the ocean.


    And the goal is the weakness she has finally seen.


    "Good, good."


    Uneasy, his brows tightened. He knew that there was a sword spirit in that sword, but he didn''t know that the sword spirit could still use such a sword technique.


    Although the sword intent is only a small point, the power is surprisingly large. It is obviously to compress many sword intents into one point. The ten thousand arrows are combined into one arrow, which is specially issued for breaking armor. The power is unmatched. This kind of sword intent changes. It was that most sword repairs could not be used, and this sword spirit was easily cast out, and it was aimed at the emptiness of the fire shield.


    Uneasy and concentrating, his right hand circled and round, and another fire shield stood in front of him.


    Snapped!


    The fire shield cracked, and the sword intent disappeared invisible.


    "What else do you have?"


    He gave a low cry of anxiety, but he didn''t know whether it was to Caiying or Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu also secretly admired, completely restless and multitasking, and handled everything perfectly in a short period of time.


    This level of effort, I am afraid that it can be compared with his previous deductions. As expected, the spirit of the great monk who crosses the catastrophe is not inferior to a computer. He has anticipation and plans for various situations, and can basically deal with various changes. Calmly.


    It��s just that these cultivators often don��t start to know the deeper effects of Divine Soul until they cross the Tribulation Realm, and begin to simulate various changes, that is, calculations and deductions. Zhou Shu has just started to cultivate immortals. The starting point is completely different. First, step by step, now Zhou Shu is many times more than they don''t know.


    "Caiying, use that."


    "My palace knows."


    The Blue Nightmare Sword suddenly bullied it close, and it couldn''t help turning around the fire shield, flying like a speed, turning hundreds of times in an instant, forming a vortex.


    The sword intent in the sword, as well as the sword intent that captured itself, gathered without reservation, and gathered in that vortex.


    Feeling uncomfortable, a few arrows of real fire flew out of the palm of his hand, wrapped around the sword, trying to stop or slow down.


    Just when the rocket touched the sword intent, it was cut into two pieces and scattered without a trace.


    "The Eye of the Ruins!"


    As if he heard a squeaky sound, the vortex suddenly sank, as did the black hole, dragging everything around the vortex into it.


    Unsuspectingly, the fire shield was suddenly missing a large piece, which was swept in by the vortex, and the rest was constantly sinking into the vortex, even feeling uneasy and unstoppable.


    "The changes are so complicated, can the sword spirit be used?"


    Uneasy cursed.


    Although he didn''t know what the tactic was, he also knew that it had a lot of changes and it was a very high-end tactic. If Zhou Shu used it, he wouldn''t be surprised, but a relatively simple sword spirit could understand such a complicated sword. Tactic?


    His suspicion is reasonable.


    In the Profound Yellow Realm, sword spirits cannot be transformed into human beings and can only be sensed by sword intent. Many tactics cannot be understood at all. After all, most tactics need to pass through the sea of ??human energy, and they also need to arouse the surrounding aura. Judging the strength of the environment and so on. Simply put, it means that some steps are needed to construct the various changes of the tactics and complete the tactics. Although the sword spirit of the sword spirit may be stronger than the human, but in the changeable tactics , They are inherently weak.


    Only he did not know that the sword spirit he encountered was not an ordinary sword spirit.


    Zhou Shu deduced for her, many of the techniques have been simplified, and some steps are skipped, not to mention, the places that Caiying can��t understand are also simulated by Zhou Shu with sword intent, so we rely solely on swords. It means that Caiying can issue many complicated sword arts.


    Treading the Sea Sword Art is also among them, seven kinds of changes, Caiying understands five kinds.


    There is another condition, that is, the Blue Nightmare sword, who is familiar with many sword arts, has also helped a lot.


    The Eye of the Ruins, she may not have changed as much as Zhou Shu, but her sword intent is more refined, and her realm is higher. With the assistance of the Blue Nightmare Sword, her power is actually higher than Zhou Shu.


    One sword completely destroyed the shield of true fire, a great success.


    Caiying looked over in surprise and screamed, "Haha, this palace is really amazing!"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly urged, "Quickly, destroy the line of fire!"


    "Ah, I forgot about it!"


    Caiying exclaimed, hurriedly through the fire shield, cut out with a sword, trying to cut the line of fire on the profound disk.


    Only at this time, all uneasy was already prepared.


    With a shake of his left hand, dozens of fire pillars came back quickly, and they gathered together in an instant, like a long spear, struck towards the Qingyan sword.


    Caiying didn''t have time to dodge, and hit the spot.


    The spear of true fire condensed as it was, and with a snap, it knocked the Blue Nightmare Sword out, and then protected it on the Flowing Fire Profound Disk, hovering back and forth, no longer allowed to come close.


    Opportunities come and go quickly, Caiying just complains.


    "It''s my fault..."


    "No need to apologize, his response is fast enough, but you have done well."


    Zhou Shu saw it clearly. Although the real fire that was completely disturbed was endless, the pillars of fire that he could control were limited. After more than a dozen pillars of fire were transferred to guard, there were naturally less on his side, and he couldn''t restrain him.


    After a few punches, Zhou Shu rushed to the vortex of the fire column and strode towards the restlessness. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 1478: mutilation

    Zhou Shu looked at him coldly and uneasy, without saying more, started the fight.


    The sword''s intent is vertical and horizontal, opening and closing, not caring about consumption at all, attacking in every style, there is no fixed move at all, only force versus force.


    The quintessence of Shu Zhili, with the use of Yingying and the Blue Nightmare Sword, even Zhou Shu''s first time with such full force, it was the first time for Zhou Shu to be completely uneasy and clumsy.


    For him, the trouble is that the distance is too close, and he can no longer use the pillar of fire to restrict Zhou Shu, and passive defense is not his specialty.


    Of course, he wouldn''t just be defensive. He took advantage of the gap to trigger the profound disc, causing the pillar of fire to attack from behind Zhou Shu, hitting Zhou Shu one after another, but Zhou Shu didn''t care, even if he was injured.


    The opportunity is rare. If you don��t seize it, let the whole uneasy escape, and then fall into the previous situation, it will be trouble.


    The Blue Nightmare swords circled together, and Shu Zhi''s power shook like a wave, and the sword intent followed, and the sea of ??fire retreated steadily, and his body was shaken with restlessness. It was actually a little unstable.


    Looking at a gap, Zhou Shu''s eyes were cold, and the Azure Nightmare Sword shot out.


    Whoosh!


    The Azure Nightmare Sword passed through the interception of several fire pillars, and slashed directly towards the entire uneasy.


    Completely uneasy, his face was pale, and there was no time to dodge or block, so he could only let the Blue Nightmare sword fall on his arm.


    Snapped!


    After the dull sound, his arm broke from the elbow, and the broken arm hung in the air, pale as ash, which was quite miserable.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly cold, and there was also a hint of surprise.


    He used his full strength with that sword, and he was bound to win it, but he didn''t expect to cut off his arm directly. The opponent is a second-time body of tribulation, and it is a good result to be able to hurt him...maybe it is using it. When in the profound disc, the real fire body can''t take care of it?


    Zhou Shu took the sword and stood, slowly saying, "Elder, stop here."


    One arm is broken, the winner is divided, and it is not a big enmity. After all, it is not difficult for crossing the catastrophe to take it back. It will be restored to the original after more than ten years.


    "You are very good, beyond my expectation."


    Uneasy and shook his head lightly, his expression calm, without a trace of pain or sadness.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and the broken arm, suddenly startled.


    There was no trace of blood flowing out of the wounds on the body of the entire restless body, all that came out was fire, solid and active Chongyang real fire.


    The same is true for the broken arm. The real fire is constantly flowing. In a short time, it is connected to each other. The blood vessels and meridians are all connected and formed in the flow. Within a few breaths, the broken limb is intact. Took it back.


    At a glance, it was no different from before, not even a single scar.


    "This����"


    The severed limbs happened so quickly that Zhou Shu was also shocked.


    Some break cognition.


    "Want to go? It''s still early."


    Uneasy gently caressed his arm, put down his long sleeves, and said with a hint of sneer, "The magical effect of the real fire body, it is impossible for a little sect monk like you to understand. You are very powerful, but you can''t hurt me. What you do, you will still lose in the end."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and did not respond.


    He did not think of this. Rebirth from a severed limb is a method that is very difficult to achieve, and rejoining a severed limb can be done by most medical repairs, even Zhou Shu himself can do it, but it can be like total restlessness. It is incredible to reconnect the severed limb quickly. If it is generalized, I am afraid that the head can be connected.


    If the real fire body can really do this step, it won''t be much different from the immortal body.


    "Give up and tell me what''s in the inner temple of the unicorn, what have you got?"


    The restless eyes were gleaming and aggressive, but his figure kept retreating, trying to distance himself from Zhou Shu.


    Naturally, this little action couldn''t be hidden from Zhou Shu. He couldn''t help but smile, "It''s still early."


    The Qingyan sword turned into an arc, and once again cut off to the full anxiety.


    The body of real fire is indeed infinitely useful. It can recover from injuries such as severed limbs in a few breaths. It is remarkable, but it can also be seen that this recovery is by no means easy for all restlessness. The consumption should not be small, as long as more A few times, the complete restlessness may not be able to sustain it.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu has come up with some countermeasures.


    "Fearless struggle."


    He stood completely restless, holding the profound disc in his left hand, driving the pillar of fire, and holding out a fireball in his right hand.


    The fireball is of a size, hot and bright, like a round of the sun. The original brilliant sea of ??fire has been contrasted with gains and losses. It is white paper, and all the light hits the fireball.


    "Do I really be afraid of your sword?"


    He snorted uncomfortably, "I''m just a little scrupulous, I''m afraid that if I destroy this sword, the Xiahou family will come to look for things. If you get entangled again, don''t blame me."


    "Then try."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, his sword strength tightened.


    At this point, if there is any scrupulousness to say that he is totally uneasy, it is a little funny, and threatening words are just bluffing.


    Although the quality of the ancient strange treasure like the Blue Nightmare Sword is the seventh-order best product, its essence is no less than the eighth-order best product. The only things that can destroy it are heavenly magic weapons and artifacts. Otherwise, with the opponents it has encountered over the years, I am afraid It has been destroyed thousands of times.


    However, Zhou Shu will not take it lightly The real fire power in that fireball is the strongest that Zhou Shu has ever seen.


    The sword can''t be destroyed, but his body will probably not be able to stand it.


    Pillars of fire rushed from all directions, involving Zhou Shu''s actions, and all uneasy swept across his body, shouting, "I don''t know whether to live or die!"


    Then the fireball was thrown straight.


    Although he was aiming at the Blue Nightmare Sword, the fireball only slashed across the sword and rushed towards Zhou Shu''s arm.


    I slammed, broke my arm, and changed your arm, but if I was completely hit by this fireball, I might not be able to catch it.


    Zhou Shu had expected that the body slid three feet behind, the Blue Nightmare sword retracted, circled a little bit, and it shook thousands of times in an instant.


    The gathered sword intent, like a tide, pressed against the fireball one after another, and Shu Zhili was also mixed in it.


    The waves of the sea are still a change in the sword art of treading the sea.


    In the sea of ??sword intent, the speed of the fireball did not abate, but its size became smaller and smaller, from Chixu to only the size of a fist, and at this time, it was comparable to Zhou Shu''s.


    Zhou Shu shook his right hand, and his entire arm turned golden. King Kong waved his arm and greeted him with the fireball.


    The bang exploded, and then there was a sizzling sound, one after another.


    The fire spread on the arm, wherever it went, it was black and white, and it seemed that the flesh and blood were scorched.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t have the slightest painful color. As the fire completely disappeared, the gold on his arm also dissipated. Looking at it again, there were not too many scars except for the redness.


    Fudo Mingwang, condensed on one arm, plus his body, resisting the remaining true fire power, there is no problem.


    Zhou Shu resisted, bullied himself and marched forward. The Blue Nightmare Sword was handed out one after another, all restlessly backing away. )!!

 Chapter 1479: Reunion

    "A senseless move."


    Uneasy and no panic, he slid back several feet with his severed arm. The fire on Chongyang River once again overflowed from the wound, like countless golden threads.


    It is necessary to repeat the old tricks.


    Only soon, he was stunned. The broken arm did not move, and there was no real fire flowing out, and it could not meet his shoulders.


    How is this going?


    After the body of real fire is formed, any part of the body can be mobilized with the real fire of Chongyang, as you want, even if it is disconnected, even if the head is dropped, as long as it recovers in a flash, it will not be a big problem. The most terrifying place of the real fire body.


    But at this time, he kept running the real fire, and once again increased his strength, the severed limb still did not move.


    Upon closer inspection, the wound seemed to be covered by an invisible membrane. No matter how hard it was used, the real fire of Chongyang could not be transmitted, and the path was completely sealed. No wonder it could not respond to the transfer of real fire.


    "What did you do?"


    He stared at Zhou Shu with an awe-inspiring expression. Although it was chilly, he couldn''t hide the traces of emperor in his heart.


    If he can''t recover quickly, he won''t make any sense if he continues to fight. He will undoubtedly lose. If it takes a long time, it will affect the function of the arm, and even lose an arm completely. How can he not panic.


    Zhou Shu did not answer and continued to attack.


    I''m totally uneasy, but one hand is missing.


    He had missed an opportunity before because he was puzzled, and he would never miss it again.


    What''s more, he doesn''t have much time, just like Totally Uneasy. This battle consumes him and Caiying surprisingly. Regardless of whether Shu Zhili or others, he and Caiying have experienced the most battles. Once, after World War I, I was afraid that it would take a long time to recover, and Caiying would probably have to fall asleep for a long time. Moreover, he didn''t know how long he could be trapped by the broken limb, whether there would be any accidents or even future troubles.


    After all, he has just learned to use it.


    Only a quick fight can be made without giving the whole uneasy a chance.


    Caiying and Zhou Shu have the same mind, naturally understand Zhou Shu''s thoughts, and cooperate with Zhou Shu to do everything.


    The sword shadow came after another, and the sword intent was abrupt, rolling like a wave, surrounding the restlessness, and every blow was like the last blow.


    Suddenly dangerous.


    Being totally uneasy is very laborious. While manipulating the Flowing Fire Profound Disk, while resisting Zhou Shu��s offensive, he is also distracted and worried about his severed limbs. If he persists for less than ten breaths, he feels exhausted. It does not mean that he can''t stand the consumption Now, it is not a big problem to stick to his eightfold cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm, but because he has too many concerns, he has lost his fighting spirit.


    At this level, one should have fewer battles and more support. If there are not enough benefits, will crossing the tribulation realm waste energy and time?


    Once the fighting spirit is lost at this time, there is no need to fight.


    Moreover, the two did not have any deep hatred.


    "Stop it."


    Uneasy slid a few feet away, his face twisted, and he said with some struggle, "This battle...I lost."


    Zhou Shu immediately retracted his sword and smiled, "The elders are so refreshing."


    If he is totally uneasy and just says to give up, he will think about it for a while, but if he admits defeat, he can give up.


    He retracted the Xuanpan in uneasy situation, the pillar of fire soon annihilated, and the sea of ??flames disappeared.


    Within thousands of miles, it was clear again.


    The strange thing is that the mountains are still lush and green, and there is no trace of being covered by such a sea of ??fire. The Chongyang Flowing Fire Array is indeed wonderful.


    "So, Sect Master Zhou..."


    Seeing the eager gaze of Quan restless, Zhou Shu slowly nodded, "Elder, you can now take your arm back, offended."


    Uneasy hurriedly urged the real fire, as expected, without the obstacle of the unknown force, the severed limb quickly spewed out real fire, and countless small real fires quickly formed meridian blood vessels, connected to each other, and within a few breaths, they were as good as before.


    He shook his arms, his heart loosened, and he felt like he was left behind.


    He is already an eight-fold monk, and if he loses his arm, it will be impossible to advance to the rank.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and smiled faintly, "The full length is old and it has been accepted."


    "Zhou Zong''s cultivation is superb, and even my Flowing Fire Formation has nothing to do with it. I have to obey it, but..."


    Nodding uneasy, smiling like a spring breeze, only a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, "Sect Master Zhou, can you tell me the power that seals my arm? Haha."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, then smiled, "It''s okay to tell, but the whole length is old. That was what I realized at the beginning, I really don''t know how to say it clearly."


    "Just realized it?"


    He smiled uncomfortably, "Sect Master Zhou is so intelligent and enlightened in the battle, it is really rare, I admire it! Alas, I just thought that the lord got it in the Qilin Temple."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Haha, I haven''t entered the Kylin Temple, how can I get anything? Full length always thinks too much."


    Uneasy then laughed, and said, "Yes, I think too much, but seeing a young hero like the Sect Master, it is inevitable that you have to think more, and I hope the Sect Master will not be offended."


    "Where, no matter what."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and didn''t care.


    The two laughed at each other, and the previous hostility was completely invisible It was not that the two were fickle, but that most of the monks who crossed the Tribulation Realm were like this. It is not good for the sect, the two have just competed with all their strength, but in a flash they are like friends.


    He arched his hands uncomfortably and said in a slow voice, "Sect Master Zhou, this is the end of today''s affairs. The green hills will not change to the long green waters. We will see you again soon. At that time I will ask the lord for advice and see what the lord has realized. How strong is the power, I hope that the lord will not miss the appointment."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "I will see you again in the future. I believe that the next time I meet, it will be much easier than this time."


    This is regarded as the official start of the war.


    But he was not worried at all.


    He has learned the methods of total anxiety, even if it is a tie now, but the total anxiety will not increase much after cultivating for decades or more, while Zhou Shu is different. He just used a little Qilin. Power, you have won the opportunity for yourself. When you fully grasp the power of the unicorn, the victory or defeat is basically a matter of one or two breaths.


    The power that seals the arm is the power of the unicorn.


    Zhou Shu is not proficient in using it, so he can only barely attach it to the sword, and rely on Shu Zhili''s protection to be able to cast it completely, but it is that little strength that determines the outcome of this competition.


    The power of the unicorn is exactly the nemesis of the real fire of Chongyang.


    The real fire of Chongyang Ninth Dynasty originates from the fire unicorn beast, and the power of the unicorn is the upper power of the fire unicorn beast. What''s more, it is the power of the unicorn brought by the blood of the real unicorn. In essence, it completely surpasses the real fire of the Chongyang Ninth Festival. It is not an equal order.


    Sealing the wound on his arm with the power of a unicorn, he directly faced the completely restless body of real fire. The body of real fire was restrained and could not function well, nor could it break through the restrictions, so he could only admit defeat. )!!

 Chapter 1480: Yuanye

    "Finally home."


    Looking at Lingyu City not far away, Zhu Xiaorou was quite emotional, "Compared with the Chongyang Palace, this place is more like my home."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Stay here from now on, don''t go to Chongyang Palace again."


    "Ok."


    Zhu Xiaorou turned around to look at Zhou Shu, and said docilely, "I will listen to the son from now on, and don''t go anywhere."


    "Xiao Rou, you go to Pagoda Peak to rest first, and I will find you later."


    The two fell into the city, and Zhou Shu went to Heyin faction.


    "Master Shu!"


    In the hall, Hao Ruoyan was working at his desk, but when he raised his head inadvertently, he saw Zhou Shu in front of him. He was surprised and looked over, "When did you come back?"


    "just now."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said softly, "Ruoyan, the lot of things like the Heyin School have fallen on you, it''s really hard for you."


    "It''s not hard, but it''s actually quite interesting," Hao Ruoyan shook his head repeatedly and smiled. "Ruoyan may like these tasks, and she doesn''t get tired every day. If you change someone else to do it, Ruoyan is still worried. "


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Stupid, look at you, you are too busy to practice, and the cultivation base hasn''t grown for so long."


    "This..." Hao Ruoyan sighed lightly, "If the qualifications of smoking are there, others may be able to improve one level in 50 years, and if the smoking takes hundreds of years, it may not be possible. It is better to save time and help Shu Teacher, it��s better to do something else..."


    She raised her head to look at Zhou Shu, with a smile at the corner of her mouth, "And being able to reach the God of Transformation, Ruo Yan is already very content, really, very content."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said seriously, "Ruoyan, I will not treat you badly," as he said, he took out a jade bottle and handed it to her, "Take it."


    Hao Ruoyan stretched out his hand and gently blocked, shook his head and said, "Master Shu, Ruoyan''s spirit can no longer be promoted. If it is given to others, it is wasteful if it is too much."


    "Who said this is soul fluid?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Look, try taking a little, not too much, just one bite at a time."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, opened the jade bottle, and was slightly surprised, "Black, what is this, aura is really abundant..."


    According to Zhou Shu''s instructions, she took a sip, and a cool and fragrant air went straight into the dantian, and soon turned into a warm current, spreading along the air veins, and the whole body was warm, and everything was uncomfortable. The cultivation base is also improving rapidly.


    "Ah, ah!"


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned and looked at Zhou Shu with surprise in her eyes, "This...At this moment, Ruoyan seems to have been practicing for several years! No, I''m afraid I won''t get so many cultivation bases in a few years, Ruoyan Cultivation is very slow."


    "now it''s right."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "This is my newly acquired elemental liquid, which is similar to the soul liquid. Its function is to improve the cultivation base. This bottle of elemental liquid should allow you to reach the middle stage of the **** transformation."


    "what����"


    Hao Ruoyan clutched the jade bottle for a long time, then hesitated, "Such a good thing, Master Shu... don''t you use it yourself?"


    "I have it."


    Zhou Shu caressed her blue silk, only feeling smooth and soft, and said in a warm voice, "What is given to you is yours. You have worked hard for me for the lotus school. I must make up for you. Don''t worry, even if you practice slowly, there is I��m here, you won��t be worse than others."


    "Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan was shocked and leaned in unconsciously...


    That Yuan Ye was obtained from the Demon Refining Pot.


    On the way back, Zhou Shu severely beat the demon refining pot to let it know who its owner was.


    It also made the Demon Refining Pot understand a simple truth. Before the recovery, if you don''t follow Zhou Shu''s wishes, there will never be any good fruit.


    Every time when refining various spirit objects and monsters, a small part of them is transformed into the essence liquid, and the refining pot leaves them, which has its own use. After the refining world is restored, the creatures inside need the essence liquid to grow quickly , In order to quickly increase the vitality of the demon refining world, that is, the strength of the demon refining pot - but after Zhou Shu said it through, the demon refining pot knew that it could not stay, so he offered it.


    The amount of this batch of Yuanye was small and Zhou Shu didn''t need it, so he handed it to Hao Ruoyan.


    Of course it can''t be revealed, the elemental liquid is no better than the soul liquid. If this divine object of upgrading cultivation is known to outsiders, it is afraid that any sect will covet it.


    A few hours later.


    "Ruoyan, I have a jade slip here."


    Zhou Shu took out a piece of jade slip, and said quite solemnly, "You find some people to reproduce the contents of the jade slip and make it into the same jade slip, at least ten thousand pieces, and then distribute it out to make Lingyucheng Everyone here sees it."


    "it is good."


    Hao Ruoyan, with a blushing face, took the jade slip, seemingly thoughtful, "Ruoyan will do it right away."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. He liked Hao Ruoyan''s point. He didn''t ask much, didn''t procrastinate. "Ruoyan, 10,000 copies are just preliminary. Yu will keep doing it briefly. My goal is to let all the immortals in Dongsheng Prefecture. Everyone sees it, can it be done?"


    "can."


    Hao Ruoyan promised earnestly, "Master Shu doesn��t know yet, our Heyin Sect is now the third largest sect in Dongsheng Prefecture only inferior to Tianjianmen and Cihangzong, with many affiliated forces. It��s not difficult to pass news in most of Dongsheng Prefecture, but time may be slower."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The time is not in a hurry, just let others know."


    Hao Ruoyan flipped through the jade slip, and said suspiciously, "But Master Shu...There are only some weird patterns in it, and nothing else."


    "That''s it, just reproduce it as it is."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a little disappointment in his heart. The lines in this jade slip are the weird words on his Taoist pagoda. Only those who have a good relationship with Shu Zhidao can see it. Hao Ruoyan can''t see it now, indicating that she is not. That kind of people.


    "Oh, Ruoyan understands."


    Hao Ruoyan put away the jade slips and said slowly, "After that, Master Shu will not only send jade slips, right?"


    "clever."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "This is not so simple. After the jade slip is sent out, a message must be announced. On the contrary, people who can understand the jade slip, or those who claim to understand it, can come to me. Send it, and I will give him unexpected rewards, including but not limited to the best magic weapon, soul fluid, etc."


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Is the reward really generous... What if it is understood by the monks from other states?"


    "Of course you can come, as long as he is willing to come," Zhou Shu said slowly, "but...I''m afraid I can''t find someone who can understand, alas."


    A person like Xue Nu is so easy to find. I don��t know what I can get by casting a wide net. Many and a half of them are small dried shrimps. However, he must also do this, although it will consume a lot of energy and Resources, but as long as you find someone who is truly destined for Shu Zhidao, it is worth it. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 1481: Search

    After an order was given, after a short while, many elder disciples filed in.


    Many of these elders were higher than Hao Ruoyan''s cultivation level, but in the face of Hao Ruoyan, they all respected and obeyed earnestly, and soon took their orders.


    Seeing Hao Ruoyan doing this, Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction.


    With Hao Ruoyan, he basically doesn''t have to come forward no matter what the sect affairs are, and there is no need to worry.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Ruoyan, I have one more thing to say, should there be a roster in the sect?"


    "some."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "All are in the Lingyan Pavilion, the elders are on the third floor, the inner disciples are on the second floor, and the ordinary disciples are on the first floor. Each disciple elder has a detailed record. The inner disciples and elders still There is a natal soul card..."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Born Soul Card?"


    Hao Ruoyan explained, "Yes, it was made by the method taught by Ji''s parents. It is better and clearer than the natal soul lamp. The disciple can quickly find out what danger is in it, and he can also determine a rough location for the sect. Rescue."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, only a little surprised in his eyes, "Our sect has done all these things..."


    "Of course, as a large sect, the lotus pie, many things are necessary."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled, "Master Shu, don''t worry, you can be busy with your major affairs, as long as we do these little things."


    "It''s really worrying to have you here," Zhou Shu followed with a smile. "If there are detailed records, that is to say, what kind of techniques they are good at, and what kind of Tao they are practicing. There should be these."


    "Isn''t it too specific? The disciples and elders also have privacy, and it''s hard for us to ask."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head lightly, "The record is generally like this. For example, Elder Ning Xuanqing only cultivated the Talisman Dao and was able to draw the sixth-order talisman proficiently. Can refine seventh-order pill..."


    "Well, this is enough."


    Zhou Shu said at ease, "Let''s go and see, I need to find some special talents."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, and said thoughtfully, "What is the special envoy of Master Shu? In which way is it specializing in kendo, talisman, etc.? If so, then you don��t have to go to Lingyan Pavilion to find it. , Special talents with expertise, Ruoyan remembers."


    Zhou Shu was puzzled, "Do you remember? Heyin School has tens of thousands of disciples now."


    Hao Ruoyan was a little dissatisfied, and said, "If Master Shu doesn''t believe it, just come to the school for Ruoyan. If you make a mistake, Ruoyan will let Master Shu punish him."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Is it punished like just now?"


    Hao Ruoyan blushed, "Master Shu, don''t tease Ruoyan, now I''m talking about business... Ruoyan is serious."


    "Haha, just kidding, you didn''t miss it, of course I can rest assured."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Ruoyan, what I''m looking for is such a disciple, in the Nascent Infant Realm, close to him, capable of refining Tier 4 talisman, capable of refining high-grade magic weapons, and not limited in rank, but also requires sword intent. To reach the realm of sword-like transformation, in addition, there are certain requirements for character, and there should not be too many bad deeds."


    "Master Shu''s requirements are really high."


    Hao Ruoyan was slightly surprised, as if enlightened, "Ah, Master Shu, do you want to accept a disciple?"


    "You are still smart," Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I think so."


    "Then Ruoyan really has to pick a good one..." She contemplated her eyebrows, and said after a moment, "Yes, there are three that are fully qualified, namely Shen Hechang, Bu Qiran, and Gu Deyuan, and two are Zong One of the deacons in the door has just started and has no position, and there is another disciple named Lei Yuan. He has a poor cultivation base. He has just reached the Golden Core Realm, but he has met all other requirements. He is considered a genius."


    Zhou Shu was quite surprised, "Ah, I didn''t think there were four."


    Hao Ruoyan said with excitement in her eyes and proudly said, "Of course, Master Shu, our Heyin school is full of talents. If we change to another sect, even if Tianjian Cihang can find four, it will be difficult."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "There are indeed not many immortal cultivators who can achieve success in the Talisman Dao and Sword Dao. I thought it would be nice to find one."


    "Master Shu, are you looking for them now?"


    Hao Ruoyan paused, "If I remember correctly, Lei Yuan has gone to Lingfeng Valley to experience it. I am afraid it will take more than a year to come back. As for the other three, they are in the door and can be found at any time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, I also want to try their abilities, Ruoyan, please tell me to go down and let them see me as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan agreed.


    In a short while, three disciples walked in, looking respectful and quite frightened.


    Zhou Shu glanced at them and sighed secretly.


    The aptitudes of these three people are really not that good. Calculated by the rank, the highest is only the fourth-level middle-upper, not the sixth-level required by the Shu Xinjing, and what is more troublesome is that they all seem to have the highest aptitude. , It might be difficult to forcibly cultivate to the sixth level. Even if they barely cultivated, it would be difficult for them to cultivate Shuxin Sutra to the level Zhou Shu wanted.


    It is very difficult to make up for the shortcomings of the soul, and it is only the fourth-tier qualification, not even the qualification to enter the nine-story tower.


    "What is the command of the Sect Master?"


    A disciple bowed himself and bowed, very respectful.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Shen Hechang, Bu Qiran, Gu Deyuan, I am calling you today for your reward."


    "what?"


    The three disciples were stunned, some were unclear, so the disciples were useless and really did not dare to suffer. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t have to worry about it. You have to study multiple disciplines and have good performance. It is really worthy of praise. The Heyin School needs talents like you, and I hope you will continue to work hard."


    Raising his hand, several small jade bottles fell in front of them.


    Several people glanced at each other, took the jade bottle carefully, took a look, felt the aura inside, and was shocked.


    "This... is it the soul fluid?"


    "The soul fluid that needs one hundred thousand contribution points, my God, so many?!"


    "Am I dreaming?"


    Someone pinched his arm.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Yes, it is the soul fluid, which can enhance your spirit. It is not easy for you to practice multiple methods. With the soul fluid, you can go further."


    "Thank you Sect Master Zhou, thank you!"


    Several disciples couldn''t help but salute, they couldn''t hide their ecstasy at all, and some danced and danced.


    "Go down."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and let them go happily.


    Hao Ruoyan frowned slightly, "Master Shu, are they all okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "No, the spirit is not enough to meet my requirements."


    Hao Ruoyan was puzzled, "Then why do you reward them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Giving them soul fluid has two effects. One is to hope that they will take this opportunity to break through their own limits, and maybe it will be the same next time, and the other is to use them to pass the message out, as long as they focus on multiple disciplines. , You may get a good reward from me. This matter should not be publicized. It is enough to promote it in a small range."


    "understood."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly and smiled slightly, "Ruoyan still has a lot, I want to learn from Master Shu.") Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 1482: popularity

    "Pity."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head slightly, "Master Shu, these three disciples are not good, so you can only look at Lei Yuan."


    "Yeah, fortunately there is one more."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly and nodded. It was really not easy to find a suitable disciple.


    It��s no wonder that his requirements are too high, but he can��t lower the requirements. The current Shu Xin Jing is like this. If you don��t meet the requirements, you can��t start practicing, and if you don��t start practicing, he won��t be able to know the problem of Shu Xin Jing. He certainly can��t find the problem himself, because he uses Shu Zhi Dao to push back, and only people who have never seen Shu Zhi Dao can discover the problem through practice), but as long as a disciple starts to practice, he can follow During the cultivation process of the disciples, the Shu Xin Jing was further improved, making the threshold of Shu Xin Jing lower and lower, turning it into a universal avenue.


    In other words, it is very difficult and important to find disciples at the beginning, but it will become easier and easier in the future.


    As if he understood Zhou Shu''s intentions, Hao Ruoyan stared at him and said warmly, "Everything is difficult at the beginning, and Master Shu will surely do well."


    "According to you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. Sooner or later, he would find it, so he didn''t have to be persistent at this time.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled, "Master Shu, is there anything else?"


    "Not for the time being," Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Yang Mei hasn''t come back yet?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head and said suspiciously, "I haven''t come back. Ruoyan is a little strange to say, didn''t Yang Mei go to Master Shu, why didn''t he come back together?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "She was asked by Fairy Miaodi, and Fairy Yuan went to find the trace of Saint Youtan. She didn''t know where she went, she was a little worried."


    "Don''t worry."


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "Master Shu, you don''t know how powerful Sister Yang Mei is. It is many times stronger than Ruoyan. No one in the sect can hurt her, and Fairy Yuan is by her side. What will happen to her? Moreover, the soul cards in Lingyan Pavilion are read every day, so you can know if something happens."


    "That''s right, I''m the one who worried too much."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously and looked at Hao Ruoyan, "There hasn''t been anything wrong recently, Ruoyan, why don''t you go out with me for a walk."


    "Okay!"


    Hao Ruoyan let out a soft cry, with many surprises, his eyebrows were smiling, "Ruoyan has never been out with Master Shu!"


    "Yes, the sect affairs are tired of you."


    Zhou Shu took her hand and felt gentle, "This time we will walk around and see, no matter where we go, where do you want to go?"


    "I always hear that Sister Lin Zhu and Sister Yan Yue say how vast and strange the East China Sea is. There are many weird and strange things that Ruoyan hasn''t seen before, and Ruoyan wants to see it..." Hao Ruoyan paused for a while. , Hesitated, "But, will it be too far? If we leave for so long, will there be anything wrong with the sect?"


    "Donghai, a very good place."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "How long can you be? You are more nervous than me. Now the Holland School is developing very smoothly. There are no foreign enemies and internal troubles. It will not matter if we leave for a few years. We will go out and come back. That lightning aid won''t get in the way."


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while and nodded vigorously, "Then Ruoyan will prepare now. There are still some important things to explain. We are not here. Elder Shen and Elder Lu will have to bother too much."


    "Okay, we will go to the East China Sea in a few days."


    He has been to Donghai several times. He is very familiar with it, and it is just what he wants. He wants to go to the Dragon Palace to see Zhao Yueru and solve the mystery.


    The two cuddled up for a while, reluctantly separated, and went busy.


    Walking in the familiar Lingyu City, Zhou Shuyin lost his appearance.


    Among the pedestrians, on the streets, and in the wine shop, all kinds of words came into Zhou Shu''s ears.


    "This fellow Taoist, your face is tight, it''s the first time to come to Lingyu City?"


    "Yes, the old man came from Beiluzhou. It was the first time I came to Dongsheng Prefecture and came here for the first time. It is really unexpected that Dongsheng Prefecture has such a big city! There is no such big city in Beiluzhou. I must do well. Travel around and increase your knowledge."


    "That fellow Daoist is here right. In the entire Dongsheng Prefecture, our Lingyu City is the largest city and the most prosperous. You can find everything you want."


    "Hehe, fellow Daoist is talking big, don''t I want to have a strange fire?"


    "Of course there is. Huabaoxuan is rich in different fires, at least there are more than 30 kinds, from the third to the seventh, and it will definitely satisfy the daoists!"


    "Even Tier 7 different fires, really..."


    "What''s so strange about this? Fellow Daoists really underestimate Lingyu City, not to mention the seventh-order strange fire, even the eighth-order materials, the rare best medicine and magic weapons can be found here!"


    "It''s really unheard of. The old man only heard that there were two major sects in Dongsheng Prefecture, but he didn''t know that there was another Lingyu City."


    "Now you know, the reputation of Lingyu City doesn''t need two major sects now. All of this is the work of the Holland School, and it is also the foundation established by Zhou Shu, the overlord of the Holland School."


    "Oh, that Sect Master Zhou Shu is so powerful? Can fellow Taoists tell me something, this glass of spirit wine will be treated as an old man to respect you."


    "Hehe, thank you fellow daoist, this matter is a long story, more than two hundred years ago, Lingyu City was still very desolate..."


    Zhou Shu smiled all over his face with the sound in his ears, which was also quite emotional.


    It has been more than a hundred years since he first entered Lingyu City.


    More than one hundred years of time is nothing in the realm of cultivating immortals, but for this city, it is enough to turn the earth upside down. The monks are still coming and going, but in the past there were no Nascent Infant realms. It can be seen that the Transcendent God Realm can be seen everywhere. Before the fifth-order pill was regarded as a different treasure it was worth holding a grand auction, but now, even the sixth-order pill is quite good. No more...


    It is difficult to describe all the changes, and the general is prosperous. The glory of the five anti-sea cities in the past is not only completely reproduced, but also much stronger.


    All of this, the immortal cultivators in Lingyu City are watching and knowing why this change came about. They all admire the Heyin School and Zhou Shu. These are all people��s expectations and Zhou Shu��s desire. Yes, although it is not as intuitive and powerful as Wishli, but if people hope to accumulate more, it will definitely help him a lot.


    At the beginning, the human emperor relied on the boundless popularity, and he was directly promoted to the immortal without even experiencing the last few calamities.


    Of course Zhou Shu couldn''t do this right now, but in Lingyu City, his strength might have to be improved a lot, and those people hoped to transform into power in the open and in the dark to assist him and achieve him.


    "... After more than a dozen reconstructions, Lingyu City has finally become what it is now."


    "It''s no wonder that the old man sees this city as both new and old, full of vigor, without losing its deep foundation, and has a boundless future."


    "Haha, is it possible that Fellow Daoist is a person of hope, who said so accurately, how about that Fellow Daoist show me?"


    "It''s true that the old man has indeed made a lot of achievements in the way of hope, and he is also a bit famous... The old man sees the Taoist friend, you are very happy, I am afraid that I will be lucky recently."


    "Haha, thanks to the good words of fellow Taoist friends, please drink this cup!"


    There was a sound of scrambling, but it stopped abruptly.


    "Why don''t you drink it, fellow Taoist?"


    "Huaguang cover the top, Huaguang cover the top, the extravagance that the man on the street exudes rushes into the sky, the old man has never seen him in his life! I really don''t know what a noble man, if it is destined, the old man must see the last..." ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 1483: abnormal

    Zhou Shu looked stagnant.


    With his divine sense, after hiding his breath, almost no one can see his specialness. Could it be that the old man is an extraordinary person in the world, but it seems that he is also a monk in the gods, or a monk, then It is rare in Lingyu City.


    In the world, there are Wangqi men who cultivate the way of Wangqi, who can understand the Yin and Yang, know the number of skills, and have eyes such as torches. They can see the success or failure of people and countries.


    The way of expectation is similar to the way of calculation, but it is far inferior to the way of calculation. It belongs to the relationship between the upper-level road and the lower-level trail. It is not unique to the cultivator. There are many hopefuls in the mortal world. Defining dragon veins, fortune-telling luck and so on.


    "There is such a strange person, why don''t fellow Daoists meet?"


    "If you are destined to see, let''s talk about the way of looking forward to the breath. It is similar to fortune-telling. It will only be done at the request of others. Is it really funny to ask the old man to go up and say that he is expensive for no reason."


    "Hehe, what fellow Daoist said is that he didn''t stop people from going to fortune-telling."


    "But this person is really not easy. If you take a good look, maybe you can make a fortune."


    "Friends of Taoism are wrong. I wait for those who cultivate to do what I need to be rich and honorable."


    "No wealth, no immortality, what do you know..."


    The two of them quarreled inexplicably, and Zhou Shu released his spiritual knowledge, followed the old man''s gaze, and was startled again.


    The old man did not see himself, but a beggar huddled in the corner.


    The beggar should be a mortal, without a trace of cultivation.


    Young and very young, his clothes are full of holes, showing the dark skin inside, and his face is delicate, but his face is covered with sludge, black and white, and his eyes are half-open and half-closed. The peculiar thing is that the eyebrows are extremely wide, afraid of not half a foot, and a red dot in the center is quite conspicuous.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, leaving a ray of divine thought, stopped not far from the beggar, and went forward.


    This person is a bit weird, but he doesn��t need to pay too much attention to it. Perhaps it is a mortal emperor, or a nobleman of the emperor, who lives here. If there is really nobleness, the place where the nobleness goes, also landed in the mortal kingdoms, and the world of immortality, and Zhou Shu shouldn''t matter much.


    But Zhou Shu wouldn''t let it go. He should be able to help him with that ray of spiritual thought.


    After a few steps, a man walked in front of him. He was tall and dressed in fresh clothes. Suddenly he patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder and raised his sword eyebrows. "You are back, don''t you tell me?"


    There are only three or five people who can recognize him in Lingyu City, and the visitor is one of them.


    Of course, it was not recognized by cultivation base and spiritual consciousness.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I just arrived today, Brother Zhao, I''m just going to find you."


    "Haha, that would be a coincidence."


    Zhao Yige grabbed his arm and said, "Go, let''s go to Huabaoxuan!"


    Without waiting for Zhou Shu to speak, he strode towards Huabaoxuan. Zhou Shu smiled, without breaking free, and walked side by side with him, "Is there anything good to go to Huabaoxuan in such a hurry?"


    Zhao Yige nodded, "Hua Lin said that he received a strange magic weapon, he got it from Xihezhou, and he only arrived at Huabaoxuan the day before. Let me go and take a look. Maybe it will work for me."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Is it a gun?"


    "He said vaguely, I don''t know what it is," Zhao Yige shook his head, with anticipation in his eyes, "You know, I have been entrusting him to find a good gun for me. If it is just fine, I just need it. Good gun."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "Isn''t Liulingxue your magic weapon? Why do you need another gun?"


    Zhao Yige smiled, "Take the essence and melt it into your own. You haven''t condensed the magic weapon of your life. I don''t know how troublesome it is. The spirituality of Liulingxue is fine, but the material is still checked. If there is a higher level It��s a good gun, and the condensing process will be much faster."


    "That''s true."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen Hua Lin for a long time."


    Zhao Yige nodded vigorously and smiled, "It just so happens that the three of us are drunk today!"


    Not long after they arrived at Huabaoxuan, Hua Lin stood in front of the door, as if they had been waiting for a long time.


    He hurriedly stepped forward to salute, "Brother Zhou, Brother Zhao, you are all here today, really..."


    "All right."


    Zhao Yige waved his hand, "Take me to see the gun. I can''t wait. I''ll talk about it when I have something to drink."


    Hua Lin just nodded, "Well, let''s go."


    Several people went upstairs together, Hua Lin shook his head, showing a bit of worry, "Brother Zhou, you don''t know, Brother Zhao has changed his **** in the past few years. He became very anxious when he heard that there were good guns and good gun skills. It is very different from the calm and calmness of the past. There have been several disturbances... I said he would not listen. If you have time, you can talk about him to avoid any major issues."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "I see it, all right."


    The three of them represent the Heyin School, Haizhonglou and Huabaoxuan. It can be said that the fate of the entire Lingyu City is determined by them and there is no room for error.


    The three of them are friends and partners who are advancing together. They know each other and don''t shy away from saying anything.


    Zhao Yige snorted and said with a wry smile, "No way, my gun hasn''t improved for a long time, I can only hope to find some guns and good guns, and see if this situation can be changed, I also know it''s wrong... I will be careful."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Brother Zhao doesn''t need to worry, I have saved a lot of spear tactics for you during this period They are all ancient spear tactics that have long been lost, and they will definitely help you."


    "what?"


    Zhao Yige turned around, grabbed Zhou Shu''s arm and shook it several times, his eyes were full of desire, "Really!?"


    "Of course it is true, how did I coax you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''ll show it to you, and you will know."


    Zhao Yige let go and laughed, "Haha, there is a good gun, and a good gun tactic, this time the gun path will definitely be able to break through!"


    "Don''t expect too much."


    Hua Lin shook his head, "That thing is not necessarily a magic weapon, I just think it looks a bit like it, but I can''t see what it is, and the several appraisers in the Xuan Li are also uncertain."


    "With me and Brother Zhou, you can see whatever it is."


    Zhao Yige patted his chest, "Of course, a gun is best."


    Unknowingly, several people have reached the depths of Huabaoxuan.


    A sealed warehouse, surrounded by formations, was still arranged by Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu. Most treasures of Huabaoxuan are located here.


    Hua Lin took out the formation talisman and led the two of them into it. After not counting a few steps, Zhou Shu''s expression suddenly froze.


    Hua Lin''s expression tightened, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "There are abnormal traces in the formation, indicating that someone has been here, and he didn''t use the formation talisman."


    "what!"


    Hua Lin was shocked and asked, "Who is it? Can you come in here too?"


    The defense of Lingyu City is already very tight, and Huabaoxuan is fortified in layers, three steps in a row, and there is an enshrinement of crossing the tribulation realm. Can someone pass the formation without the formation of talisman, without even alarming others? It''s hard to imagine.


    "No way?"


    Zhao Yige widened his eyes and looked at it for a long time, "It''s nothing special.")!!

 Chapter 1484: Zhenyin

    The warehouse is large, with a radius of ten miles.


    There are many large and small formations, at least hundreds of them.


    Between the formation and formation, there are some small puppets less than three inches walking back and forth, like sentries.


    The defense inside the warehouse is stricter than the outside. The formation here not only plays a protective role, but also limits the loss of spiritual energy of many spiritual things, which is indispensable.


    The formations are extremely dense, and they will be activated whenever there is an abnormality. In addition, the ubiquitous little puppets, even the cultivators of the Tribulation Realm, are difficult not to encounter, and the puppets will explode as long as they leave the original walking track, triggering an alarm. , It is harder to take things away without being noticed.


    It was also arranged by Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu.


    Hua Lin glanced a few times and sighed, "I didn''t see any changes, and the puppets are all fine, I really don''t know how the person got in."


    "Don''t talk, stop the puppet first, and then look for it carefully.


    Zhao Yige had obviously come to get acquainted, and separated from Hua Lin to explore, while Zhou Shu walked to the middle, standing still in front of a formation, seemingly thoughtful.


    After a while, the two returned one after another.


    Zhao Yige said, "Nothing was found over there, nothing was lost, what about you?"


    Hua Lin nodded, "Same, nothing was lost, the most valuable pieces are intact, and the high-level pills are also there."


    "Then it can only be here?"


    Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu and complained, "Did you find out early? Don''t tell me earlier."


    "Here?"


    Hua Lin''s face was a little weird.


    Zhao Yige questioned, "What''s wrong?"


    Hua Lin said slowly, "Here is where the magic weapon is placed. Couldn''t it be lost?"


    "Ah, that gun, quickly open it!"


    Zhao Yige was very anxious.


    Hua Lin settled down and opened the formation. After the two-layer formation was removed, he breathed a sigh of relief, "I''m still there."


    In the formation, a three-foot-high jade platform stands.


    A weird cage is placed on the jade platform. The cage is in a square shape. The pillars are as thick as fingers and are purple-golden. They are carved with ancient patterns. The four corners of the cage are placed with four small seals, which are divided into four elephants. Several silk threads hung from the cage, holding a strange magic weapon.


    "It''s like a gun, but it''s not quite right. It''s also like a sword."


    Zhao Yige stared at the magic weapon, touched his chin and couldn''t help thinking.


    The magic weapon is indeed like a gun. It is cylindrical, roughly the same thickness up and down, with many patterns, just like the body of a long gun, but there are some differences. The tip of the gun is tapered, but the tip of this gun is like The tip of the sword is average, thin and flat, with good edges on both sides, and the tail is different, with a raised handle, which is very similar to a sword.


    Like a gun like a sword.


    Zhao Yige was pondering the magic weapon, but Zhou Shu''s gaze had been on the small seal of the four elephants, and he hadn''t moved.


    Hua Lin whispered, "Brother Zhou, this is the magic weapon, do you know it?"


    "I can''t see it for the time being," Zhou Shu shook his head and said rather solemnly, "Hua Lin, is this seal always there?"


    Hua Lin immediately said, "That''s the way it was received. The monk said it was obtained from exploring the secret realm. Because he was worried that the suppression was a magic weapon, he did not dare to move this seal..."


    "Magic weapon?"


    Zhao Yige was stunned, seemingly enlightened, "Yes, the Sixiang Seals are generally used to suppress monsters and magic weapons and other things from foreign races, brother Hua, this should be a magic weapon, you still took it away ?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, this is not a magic weapon."


    "Brother Zhou is right."


    Hua Lin followed, "The appraiser in Xuanli has seen that although the four-images are suppressed, this magic weapon is by no means a magic weapon. You can see from the lines and materials on it that the lines are an extremely ancient four-image drawing method. It may be made by monks in the Primordial Era, and the material is Xuanyuan Iron, which is unique to the Xuanhuang Realm. No matter what kind, it is not something a foreign race can have."


    "So, it seems that the selling cultivator didn''t understand, so you picked it up."


    Zhao Yige relaxed, "What is Xuanyuan Tie? It sounds very domineering. Could it be related to the Xuanyuan Clan?"


    Hua Lin nodded, with a lot of joy, "It does matter. It is said that Xuanyuan Iron comes from an iron mountain in the Xuanyuan clan. The iron is very magical, and it is difficult to rank it. According to the cultivator''s ability to determine his own strength and weakness, the weak can get it. Scrap iron, if it is obtained by the strong, can exert great effects, the highest is even equivalent to Tier 9 materials... Since Xuanyuan''s annihilation, Xuanyuan Iron has been extremely rare, and it is fate to encounter one point. This magic weapon is true. It was earned."


    "Wow, that''s a good thing."


    Zhao Yige''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t wait to take it immediately. He only glanced at Zhou Shu, but didn''t move rashly.


    Zhou Shu''s expression remained solemn, "After receiving it, have you moved these four signs?"


    Hua Lin nodded, "I moved a few days ago. I don��t know what the semicolon is. It was only collected by Qibao. You said that as long as it is special, try to take it back the other day. Later, Xuanli''s appraiser officially began to appraise, and only then did he know that it was Xuanyuan Tie."


    Zhao Yige laughed unconsciously, "How can I know that it is a good thing without identification, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu repeated, "Did you move the seal during the identification?"


    "It has been moved. This seal is the switch of the birdcage.


    Hua Lin quickly explained, "The appraiser also watched for a long time before moving. Please also enshrine to see it. The enshrinement said that the bird cage has been experienced for too long, and the four elephant spirits in the four elephant seals are also very small, close to nothing. , There is no way to suppress the magic weapons inside, and they have no effect on the magic weapons at all times. The appraiser decided to move the seal and use the magic weapons inside to identify them."


    "I see Zhou Shu nodded slightly, but his complexion became more solemn, "It shouldn''t be moved. "


    Hua Lin was stunned, and Zhao Yige showed a lot of doubts, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The spirit of spirit does seem to be insignificant, but that spirit of spirit is the true spirit of the four elephants."


    "What, the real four elephants?"


    Zhao Yige almost jumped up and pointed at Zhou Shu, "You mean, Qinglong, White Tiger, Suzaku, Xuanwu, these four sacred beasts?"


    He paused every word, completely unbelievable.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "Yes, these four elephant seals are the real four elephant seals, and what is sealed inside is also the real four elephant spirits. Although there is only a trace, the breath is completely different from what I have seen before. And Qiangsheng, even beyond several realms...I can be sure that they are the authentic four elephants, there will be no fakes."


    "Oh my god! That''s not a treasure! Where can I find the real four elephants? This time...this time I really earned it! These four elephant seals..."


    Zhao Yige was surprised, shouting loudly, speaking incoherently, only looking at Zhou Shu and Hua Lin, he gave birth to a lot of doubts, "You guys, why are you unhappy, shouldn''t you be happy after receiving such a strange treasure?"


    "Ugh."


    Hua Lin sighed, "I''m happy, but this also shows that...the four zongji seals are indeed suppressing something... No wonder Brother Zhou, you always ask me about the four zhangji marks. It seems that I made a big mistake..."


    "It''s hard to tell if it''s wrong, but it''s hard to say it''s a good thing."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "The four-image seal is placed here, not for no reason, most of it is to suppress something in the magic weapon, but you have moved the four-image seal, and the thing is not suppressed, and then left. In this formation The traces of it are also what it left.")!!

 Chapter 1485: Evil soul?

    After a while, Zhao Yige said, "What could it be?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know, but since I was trapped in the magic weapon, I didn''t touch the puppet when I escaped, so there should be no entity."


    "Then is it good or bad?"


    Zhao Yige hurriedly said, but soon felt that he had asked a stupid question, and it would probably not be good to be suppressed by the Sixiangyin.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and sighed, "I don''t know if it is good or bad, but I think it might not be a good thing."


    "How to do?"


    Hua Lin said solemnly, "No matter what it is, if something like this escapes, it will definitely cause trouble to Lingyu City. Whether or not to prepare now is the fault of Huabaoxuan. What''s wrong, Hua Baoxuan took it all."


    "It''s not your fault, I asked you to find the gun."


    Zhao Yige hurriedly said, "No matter what the consequences are, Haizhonglou will bear it. I will pass on the order now, let everyone in Haizhonglou go out and search, dig three feet, and don''t let every corner of the city!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "You don''t need to be too anxious, the disaster is unknown at this time, listen to me first."


    "Ok."


    The two nodded together and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Hua Lin, let Xihezhou''s semicolon find the monk who sells magic weapons, and ask where he got it from, how he got it, and all the specific information. If he refuses to say, he can pay more. The cost, no matter how much, is very important."


    Hua Lin nodded immediately, "Okay, go out and do it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Zhao Yige, "You can''t find it in Lingyu City, and don''t do anything. If it is noticed by someone who is interested, it is definitely not a good thing. There are only three of us who know about this, and there can be no more."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Yige quickly agreed, a little annoyed, "I was confused when I said that I was looking everywhere. How could this kind of thing be spread? If the people in the city know about it, and don''t know how much trouble it will cause, Lingyucheng will be messed up... Moreover, that thing can avoid even this kind of formation, and the person who can find it is probably only you, Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I don��t know how many years that thing has been suppressed. It has been entangled with the power of the four elephants day and night. It should be very weak now. There will be no trouble for the time being. Don��t be too anxious. What, why is it in the magic weapon, and what kind of harm it may bring."


    The three of them looked at the magic weapon and were speechless for a while.


    Zhao Yige was the first to speak, "I still think it is a monster. I was caught by a senior but unable to destroy it. I was trapped in a magic weapon and suppressed with the four elephants. The four elephants are the guardians of the Xuanhuang world. They are generally used to suppress monsters. ."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Some truths come from a different race?"


    Hua Lin shook his head, "There is a possibility of monsters, but Brother Zhao, think about it carefully, don��t the monsters pass through the formation without leaving any traces, or even destroying the formation? The formation can only be done with nothing, so... I think it may be an evil soul."


    "Evil soul?"


    Zhao Yige was stunned, "The rumored evil soul? It is said that in the ancient times, the status of immortal cultivators was not high. After some immortal cultivators achieved the Mahayana state, they were prevented from ascending to immortality due to various reasons, and then fell with hatred and obsessed with the spirit. It is not annihilated, it turns into an evil soul into the mysterious yellow realm, just like a conscious evil soul... This kind of thing is the enemy of all creatures in the mysterious yellow realm. Everyone is punishable by it. It is said that it has been extinct as early as the ancient times. Oh, the power from now on will surely be able to rise to the immortal, how could it be possible?"


    Hua Lin shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "The lines on the magic weapon are exactly the drawing method of the barren ancient times. They have long been annihilated and lost. No monks have used them since ancient times. The material used to refine Xuanyuan Iron is also from the wild ancient tribe. The Xuanyuan clan, therefore, this magic weapon must be from the ancient times, and it was a magic weapon shortly after the emergence of human immortal cultivators. Very early, at that time, it was also the age when human cultivators fought against dragons and alien races. They were not high in status and were also evil spirits. The era that appears the most."


    Zhao Yige unconsciously praised, "It is the Hua Family, which is much older than the Zhao Family. I know everything so early, and I have never heard of it."


    "The Hua family is very old, and only the Hua family knows some secret information."


    Speaking of the Hua family, Hua Lin is inevitably proud, "So I think that there should be an evil soul sealed in it. At that time, someone discovered the evil soul and couldn''t destroy it. They forced the evil soul into the magic weapon and used the four-image seal to suppress it. , Wait until I think of a way to eliminate it, but I don��t want to just pass by."


    Zhao Yige said, "It makes sense."


    Hua Lin continued, "But it''s not the kind of evil soul that absorbs the soul, and the harm is not too great. If it is really the kind of evil soul to get out of trouble, the first thing to do is to absorb the soul everywhere. Now Lingyu City must have been agitated. We would have known it a long time ago."


    Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu, "What opinion does Brother Zhou have?"


    "What Hua Lin said is indeed possible."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and slowly said, "From the way it escapes, it''s not like a monster, it''s more like an evil soul This magic weapon is indeed from the ancient times, but..."


    Zhao Yige stared at him and said eagerly, "But what?"


    "The four elephant seals outside here are not from the ancient times, but the products of the ancient times. They are not too far away from us, maybe 30,000 years," Zhou Shu paused. "In other words, the magic weapon is 30,000 years. It was sealed only a few years ago, and there should be no evil souls at that time."


    Hua Lin stagnated.


    And Zhao Yige argued, ��If later generations discovered this magic weapon and planned to use it, and suddenly discovered that there was an evil soul in it, and then sealed it with the Four Elephant Seals?��


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "If the four elephant seals were not used to suppress the magic weapon when the magic weapon was discovered, the evil soul inside would have already left."


    "Yes."


    Hua Lin followed, "The Sixiangyin and the magic weapon must be used together. It is impossible to force the evil soul into the magic weapon first, and then wait for tens of thousands of years before using the Sixiangyin to suppress it. It is impossible...this thing should be 30,000. Those who were sealed up a year ago cannot be evil souls."


    He sighed lightly and looked at the two of them, "I was wrong."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "It''s not completely impossible. Maybe there are evil souls hiding in hiding. It only began to appear 30,000 years ago and then be suppressed. This possibility is very small, but it''s not completely impossible."


    Zhao Yige touched his head, "Then what the **** is here, I''m all confused."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "I don''t know, but Evil Soul is indeed a possibility, and the worst possible. Besides, there are two possibilities."


    "Which two?"


    Zhao Yige''s eyes widened.


    Hua Lin followed and looked at Zhou Shu, showing some thought.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "One is the magic weapon, and the other is the monk soul.") Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 1486: eccentric

    "Yes."


    Hua Lin nodded lightly, "It is possible that the spirits and spirits of tens of thousands of years ago have mastered the formation method, plus the self-cultivation base, it is not strange to pass the formation here."


    "Magic weapon spirit, spirit, in other words, is this the best magic weapon?"


    Zhao Yige looked at the magic weapon, seemingly thoughtful.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "As far as I know, there are only a handful of magic weapons made from Xuanyuan Iron. Most of them are top quality magic weapons, with one exception, but this magic weapon is obviously not that one."


    "Correct."


    Hua Lin followed, "Among those famous magic weapons, only Xuanyuan Iron Shield is not the best magic weapon, but that shield... is completely a violent heavenly object, and it is a pity that Xuanyuan Iron''s essence has not been displayed at all."


    "The best magic weapon..."


    Staring at the magic weapon, Zhao Yige was a little itchy, and paused, "Since he is a tool, why should he leave?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don��t know this. Maybe it��s holding back for too long and doesn��t want to be bored in it anymore. It ran away at the first opportunity, or the current magic weapon was suppressed by the power of the Four Elephants and changed its form. No longer suitable for it, so I went to find a new magic weapon."


    "If that''s the case, the result is pretty good."


    Zhao Yige nodded, "Qi Ling left and left, there is almost no harm to Lingyu City."


    "Yes," Zhou Shu said calmly, "this is the best possible."


    Hua Lin stroked his few beards and said suspiciously, "There is still a soul, that is, someone sealed an ancient monk in it? I have rarely heard of this kind of thing. Who would do such a thankless and thankless thing? What about grudges."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Kill the monk, and then use the magic weapon as a prison, forcing the monk''s soul into a tool spirit. This kind of thing happened, especially in ancient times."


    Hua Lin''s heart trembled, "It''s really vicious."


    Zhao Yige sighed, "If this is the case, there is still a poor man inside... However, compared to the evil soul, the cultivator''s soul is much less harmful, and even if it escapes and forcibly seizes the house, it will only harm one person."


    Hua Lin nodded unconsciously, "Yes, I hope so too."


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "In short, the most worried thing is the evil soul, but it is not urgent. It may be a few years later. As for other possibilities, the impact on Lingyu City and the surrounding immortal cultivators is very small. It can be ignored."


    The two men''s solemn expressions gradually relaxed, "Listening to Brother Zhou''s analysis, things don''t seem to be that complicated, so you don''t need to be too impatient."


    "Yes, the matter is serious, but there is no need to worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Wait for the Huabaoxuan semicolon and investigate the specific situation of this magic weapon before making plans, Hua Lin, how long will it take?"


    Hua Lin thought for a while, "It takes ten months for the journey alone, and it takes a lot of time to come and go, and... Recently, Xihezhou is very chaotic, and I don��t know if I can find that monk. The fastest is ten months. It may take more than a year."


    "It seems we can''t hold too much hope."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I see, I will try my best. I will also find a way to investigate. Before that, pay more attention to the city. You must also inform your respective tribulation realms to make them more alert. Some, don��t let go of any changes."


    The two agreed, "I understand, I''ll do it when I go back."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I will search the city these days, I will investigate carefully and will tell you what happens."


    Zhao Yige sighed, "Only you can do this kind of thing. I''m afraid your spiritual thoughts have covered the entire Lingyu City now, right?"


    "Brother Zhao understands me."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t have to be in a hurry, your cultivation level will go up sooner or later, and an early step is not necessarily a good thing."


    From the moment he discovered the anomaly, he began to search for the spiritual thoughts he had left in Lingyu City. He seldom practiced, and he didn''t need to keep his mind and soul at all times. It has become a habit to leave a lot of spiritual thoughts wherever he went. Lingyu City is naturally no exception.


    "Of course, when I break through the shackles of the gunway, I will never be worse than you..."


    Zhao Yige replied at once, and only paused for a while. He probably knew that it was impossible to catch up with Zhou Shu.


    Hua Lin did not speak. He knew that his qualifications were far inferior to the two of them. He is still in the Nascent Soul Realm. However, he is fascinated by Shang Dao, and he did not spend too much time in his cultivation. He will be able to reach the Transcendent God Realm stably in the future. Up.


    "This magic weapon..."


    He turned his head to look at the magic weapon, "There is still a seal, how to deal with it?"


    Zhou Shu had planned long ago, "There are the essence of the four elephants in the seal of the four elephants. Don''t waste the precious power of the four elephants. You seal it up first, and it will be of great use in the future. It is good for us. As for this magic weapon..."


    Looking at Zhao Yige, he smiled and said, "No matter if it is an evil soul or something, it is impossible to return it again, Brother Zhao, can you try to use it?"


    "it is good!"


    Zhao Yige waited for this sentence for a long time, and quickly reached out and grabbed the magic weapon.


    The starting point is heavy, it doesn''t look much different from ordinary iron, it is dull and dull, and can''t feel a trace of aura.


    "Let me try."


    Zhao Yige was looking forward to injecting vitality, and was immediately surprised, "Why, no vitality can get in?"


    "Ah That''s weird."


    Hua Lin''s complexion was stagnant, "It was okay when I tried it before. Although I don''t know the specific function, I can definitely sense the spiritual energy."


    Zhao Yige handed him the magic weapon, "Try it yourself."


    Hua Lin took it and input a trace of vitality, but there was no response. He couldn''t help but increase the input, but no matter how it was increased, the result was still the same, and the magic weapon did not respond.


    He suddenly became sluggish, very puzzled, "What''s going on, it was fine before, and it has only been a few days, so it can''t be used?"


    Zhao Yige twisted his eyebrows and shook his head. "It''s not only unusable. Look at this material, it can''t penetrate even a trace of spiritual energy and vitality. There is no channel of vitality. Is this really a magic weapon?"


    "It must have been before, but now... Brother Zhou, try it."


    Hua Lin was rather helpless and handed the magic weapon to Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu also injected a bit of vitality, but still did not respond.


    That magic weapon is like the most stubborn stone. It completely blocked the Yuanli and couldn''t enter at all. Zhou Shu frowned. Generally speaking, the magic weapon without spiritual power channel is no different from scrap iron. It is useless at all. In terms of shape and material, it shouldn��t be the case.


    "Does it have something to do with the thing that left?"


    Zhao Yige thought for a while and said, "Maybe this magic weapon can only be used when it is inside?"


    Hua Lin said slowly, "There is only this explanation, but there is no reason at all. Even the spirit of the device cannot change the nature of the magic weapon itself, and now this thing does not even seem to be a piece of Xuanyuan iron, and it is completely impossible to communicate with Yuan. Li... You know, Xuanyuan Tie is extremely sensitive to spiritual energy, and it can be used even in the Qi Refining Realm that has just started to cultivate immortals."


    "Really weird..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head lightly, somewhat confused. This was the first time he saw this situation, and there was no record in the classics. 898)

 Chapter 1487: door

    Xuanyuan Iron is the best material for refining, almost none of them. Fire Ran? Text?????????????`??


    In Xuanyuan Iron, the spiritual energy is smooth and free, there will be no obstacles at all, and it is no different from air.


    The appraiser of Huabaoxuan is well-known in the world. They have identified that Xuanyuan Tie can''t be wrong, and Zhou Shu looked at its appearance before, and it was very similar to the rumored Xuanyuan Tie, but it was different when it was in his hands.


    Things are really weird, and it doesn''t make much sense to say that it was caused by something that left.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Try using Divine Soul. If it is the best magic weapon, there should be a passage for Divine Soul to enter, and you can also see what is going on."


    "Yes indeed."


    Zhao Yige patted his head, "I''ll try it first."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Be careful."


    The three tried one after another and looked at each other, their expressions were a little strange.


    Zhao Yige questioned, "What did you see?"


    Hua Lin frowned and said hesitantly, "I can''t see clearly, the dark area in front is blocked, and the soul is blocked. I can''t get through it. I also tried the best magic weapon. It shouldn''t be like this. How about you , Brother Zhao?"


    "I saw a door."


    Zhao Yige seemed to be in a daze, "Why is there such a door in the magic weapon, and there is also a weird statue standing beside the door, which looks like a human and a beast. I don''t know exactly what it is... Brother Zhou, you should See it clearly, right?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while before nodding slightly, "Yes."


    His soul is much stronger than the two, and he can see naturally and clearly.


    Inside the magic weapon, there is indeed a golden gate. The pattern on the door is very similar to the pattern on the magic weapon. It is also the ancient pattern of the four elephants, which is only more detailed. This is very strange, but the even stranger is the statue.


    The statue was a man with three heads and six arms. It was very strange. One of the faces was very forgiving and dignified, and his face was no different from the portrait of the Emperor Zhou Shu got before.


    In other words, this may be a statue of the Emperor.


    Why does the statue of the Emperor appear in the magic weapon? Why are there three heads and six arms again? What is this magic weapon? Could it be that this is the artifact Xuanyuan Sword?


    For a moment, he was shocked.


    Many doubts came up, and the last strange thought made him unable to think well.


    The two looked at him expectantly, "Then what did you see?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The gate has four elephant patterns on it, and the statue is a man with three heads and six arms."


    "Three heads and six arms?"


    Hua Lin showed some thoughts and doubts, "Hearing about the previous meditation practice, when the body has been refined to the extreme, he can cultivate three heads and six arms, and do everything."


    "maybe."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "But I don��t look like it. Zen can indeed cultivate a three-headed six-armed Dharma body, but the Dharma body is formed after the day. There are many differences from the main body. Moreover, the Zen method is solemn and daunting. , And the three heads and six arms on the statue are completely natural. Obviously they are born with them, not cultivated.


    "It doesn''t have to be meditation."


    Zhao Yige stared at the magic weapon, "I heard that there was a race called the Youchi tribe in the Primordial Era. Most of their tribes were three-headed and six-armed, but they were exterminated by the Dragon tribe very early. It is difficult to see the true face in later generations. The statue stayed."


    "I have never heard of this secret."


    Hua Lin nodded unconsciously and smiled, "Brother Zhao, your ancestors are also great."


    "Hehe, it''s nothing."


    Zhao Yige smiled, with a trace of pride, "In fact, there are many races in the Xuanhuang Realm, especially in the ancient times. I am afraid that there will not be thousands of them. Most of them are small races. They were destroyed by the dragons and monsters, or fled. The Xuanhuang Realm... that was a long, long time ago. The question is, why is there a statue of the Youchi clan in the magic weapon? Not many, it should be why there is a statue, what kind of refining method is this?"


    Hua Lin nodded, "Extreme magic weapon, the inner space of the gods and souls can produce spirits, and I have seen some of them. They are all formed naturally. There is no special place. Then there are buildings, gates, and statues... ��"


    Not only did he shook his head and said, "This kind of magic weapon is unheard of. I really don''t know what an expert refiner made it."


    "Mostly powerful."


    Zhao Yige showed a lot of excitement, "Moreover, it is an ancient weapon power, or it comes from the power of the Youchi clan, otherwise I can''t imagine it."


    Hua Lin paused for a while, seemed to have plucked up a lot of courage, and said slowly, "Is it possible that it is a magic weapon of heaven?"


    "impossible."


    Zhao Yige hurriedly shook his head, "As soon as the magic weapon of heaven is born, the magic of heaven will inevitably come down to let the world know. Then there will be people from all directions to **** it. There will be a turn to receive it from Huabaoxuan, and the collection is so cheap, and how can the magic of heaven grow into Such an ugly appearance is said to be able to be seen at a glance, but it doesn��t look like this."


    He patted Zhou Shu''s sword list, "What do you think, Brother Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu, who was still in thought, paused slightly, and said slowly, "I don''t know, but I''m sure that this magic weapon is extraordinary ~ www.novelhall.com~ Isn''t this nonsense, so many weird places."


    Zhao Yige gave him a sideways look, then shook his head and sighed, "It''s a pity that we don''t know how to use it. Divine Soul can''t get in, Yuan Li can''t get in. I tried gun intent just now, but still can''t drive... Damn it."


    "I also used Jianyi."


    Zhou Shu nodded, not only the sword intent, he also used the power of Shu Zhi, the power of Qilin and even the power of the dragon, all of which could not pass this magic weapon, and naturally he could not control the use.


    It is hard to imagine that Qilin Power and Shu Zhili can pass through even Tier 7 or 8 materials, but cannot penetrate this magic weapon.


    Hua Lin spread his hands, "I don''t have the power of yours, but what should I do with it?"


    "It should have nothing to do with strength."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, looked at the magic weapon, "As for this magic weapon, just leave it with me."


    "Such the best."


    Hua Lin nodded repeatedly, "Brother Zhou, you have a wide range of friends, maybe you can figure it out, and you can use it then."


    Zhao Yige waved his hand, "Since it''s not a gun, of course I won''t want it."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out a Naxu Ring separately, and stored the magic weapon.


    He left this magic weapon with ulterior motives.


    He is very worried that this magic weapon is the divine weapon Xuanyuan Sword. If it is Xuanyuan Sword, it may gradually absorb the power of its owner until it is completely emptied and fallen, just like what the Master Miaodi told me. Such a magic weapon must be Be extremely cautious. He doesn''t think there are any other people besides himself.


    Even if it wasn''t, it had a lot to do with Human Sovereign and Xuanyuanjian, and perhaps it could land on it and find the secrets of Xuanyuanjian and Human Sovereign.


    In addition, he had to rely on this magic weapon to find the thing that escaped. He didn''t know whether it was a ghost or evil spirit.

 Chapter 1488: beggar

    After dealing with some things, the three of them drank to reminisce about the past. Burning Wen Xiao? Say?????????`


    When he was drunk, Zhou Shu''s expression suddenly changed, arched his hands, got up and left.


    Hua Lin was puzzled, "What happened to Brother Zhou?"


    Zhao Yige drank to himself, "What else? I must have found something abnormal, but it looks serious this time, maybe I have found that thing."


    Hua Lin didn''t realize it, "Huh? Shall we go?"


    Zhao Yige waved his hand and drank it again. "In this Lingyu city, there should be nothing he can''t do. Waiting for it, you haven''t finished telling your story just now, keep talking..."


    After thinking about it, Hua Lin smiled, "Back then, the Hua family..."


    Zhou Shu was in the shape of electricity, and soon appeared on the street before.


    "Why is this..."


    Under the calm complexion, there is a turbulent heart.


    The divine thoughts he released were constantly searching, and most of them were normal, but the ray of divine thoughts left by the beggar disappeared, and disappeared without a trace, until he felt it here.


    Who can quietly annihilate his spirit?


    Even Zhou Shu couldn''t believe it, even the nine-fold cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm might not be able to do it.


    He glanced away, and the beggar had long since disappeared.


    And none of his other divine thoughts felt the beggar, and he disappeared silently.


    This opponent...


    In the first battle outside the Chongyang Palace, after Zhou Shu defeated Total Unrest, he was basically certain that no one in the realm of Xiuxian could pose a big threat to him. Totally Uneasy was the eighth-layer monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm. He also relied on the Flowing Fire Array. It was also conceding defeat, so that Zhou Shu had a clear understanding of his own strength, no more scruples, no matter who the opponent was, he would no longer have the feeling of surging heart.


    But at this time, he was really worried.


    Is that beggar really a mortal?


    Could it be that the cultivation level has reached the point where others can''t see the realm at all?


    The old man in the tavern was still talking loudly, and Zhou Shu appeared in front of him in a flash.


    "Where did the beggar go?"


    "What beggar... what are you doing, do you want to die!"


    Suddenly there was an extra person in front of the old man, and he asked himself directly, disregarding his identity as a cultivator of the gods, and immediately became furious, only to find that no matter what method he used, he was like a stone sinking into the sea without any response.


    The old man paused immediately and whispered, "Senior...who is Senior?"


    Zhou Shu Zheng said, "Don''t ask who I am, the beggar you looked at before, did you see it, where did you go?"


    "That beggar?"


    The old man stagnated, "The beggar with the eight-colored clouds on his head?"


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Bose, shouldn''t the extravagance you talk about be auspicious clouds with seven colors?"


    "Normal is seven colors, but there is still a ray of black on the top of his head. You can''t see it if you don''t look closely. It is because of this that the old man did not come forward to make friends. The seven colors are mixed and black, and there is great luxury in one, but it is not a good sign. ..."


    The old man Yiwuyishi explained that the previous words were a bit nonsense.


    Zhou Shu pondered slightly, "Where did he go?"


    The old man hurriedly said, "Well, I walked out along this street, and soon disappeared. Well, it seems to be walking very fast. Huh, how about people?"


    When I looked again, the person in front of me was gone, as if he had never been.


    The old man shook his head and stroked his beard, "What''s the matter, is it because the old man had a dream in the daytime..."


    Zhou Shu went straight forward and quickly rushed out of the city gate.


    The perception of divine consciousness seemed to have no effect on the beggar, but vision should be possible, otherwise the old man would not see it.


    Outside Lingyu City, there is a plain with a wide view.


    Sure enough, a hundred miles ahead, there was a beggar staggering, looking at that appearance, it was the beggar who was in the city before.


    Zhou Shu''s heart widened, and he immediately caught up.


    The two were no more than a hundred miles apart, but they didn''t know that after chasing for a while, the distance was getting farther and farther. In the line of sight, the beggar turned into a small black spot, and he couldn''t see it.


    Although Zhou Shu is not good at speed, few people can match him when he unfolds his escape technique.


    This beggar turned out to be faster than him.


    Seeing that he would not be able to catch up, Zhou Shu whispered, "Forgive me for being rude."


    The green sword shot out, drawing a long rainbow, swift as a gust of wind in the domain, the sword light flickered, and between several rises and falls, it was only a few miles away from the black spot.


    The speed of the monk is difficult to compare with the full speed of the flying sword, and there is a domain bonus.


    On the sword, Zhou Shu''s spirit was naturally attached.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Who is the Daoist and what is it for you to come and go in a hurry."


    "Ah."


    With a chuckle, the beggar turned his head back, exactly what he had seen before. The red dot between his brows became unusually shiny, bright but not divergent, like stars in the night sky.


    Seeing the abnormality, Zhou Shu''s expression tightened, "What did you do in Lingyu City?"


    "Hehe, why bother to chase after him."


    The deep sound seemed to come from the ancients, and it was also a bit harsh.


    Facing Zhou Shu, the beggar was still slowly backing away, but it only seemed to be slow. The two were still far apart, Zhou Shu still couldn''t get closer, but got farther and farther away.


    Zhou Shuning said, "Who are you on earth?"


    The beggar smiled slightly, "I''m already in your hands, and ask who am I?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved, "You really came out of it."


    "I''m so bored for too long, too long."


    The beggar slowly nodded his head with a rather desolate meaning, "It''s good to be able to come out, and thank you...well, that thing will be given to you, if you can find a way to use it, haha."


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, and he only shouted in a deep voice, "What the **** are you, what did you do in Lingyu City?"


    The beggar said faintly, "It''s too long to be bored, it''s just a little bit of life."


    "vitality?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, "Did you take the life of the people in the city?"


    "Vitality and death are not the lifespan of a person. Don''t worry, it''s not harmful. You will come back in a few days."


    The beggar shook his head, with some regrets in his eyes, "Hehe, your city is really full of life, if you can, I really want to live forever, it''s a pity, oh..."


    Zhou Shu was a little at a loss. He might understand the vitality, but what is the deadlock? And judging from the beggar''s words, the deadlock is not exclusive to people, even the city.


    In a daze, the beggar was far away, only a little dazed, and soon disappeared.


    A voice came from a distance, "You are very good, reminds me of him, alas... I will see you later."


    Knowing that it is impossible to catch up, Zhou Shu stood still, speechless for a while.


    Soon, Qing Jian returned to him.


    Caiying was surprised, "That person is so strange, the sword intent of this palace seems to be completely out of reach, and can only move there."


    "Well, I think it''s weird too, just go back."


    Zhou Shu picked up the green sword and walked back to the city slowly.


    There are many doubts in his mind, and the only thing that can be determined is that this beggar is not a real entity, but an incorporeal body, but it is completely indistinguishable by the divine consciousness.


    Is it really the tool in that thing?


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 2017021922373966 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1489: seal

    Back in the Heyin school, Zhou Shu was still thinking about these questions.


    That beggar is the strongest he has ever seen. Maybe it can��t be described as strong. It��s weird and a feeling beyond cognition. He always feels that the power used by beggars is not the power in the mysterious yellow world. The rules are by no means the rules of the Xuanhuang World, but the deeper rules of the Dao.


    The beggar talked about life and death, and Zhou Shu can try to understand the life.


    Since vitality is not the longevity, it should be the vitality in life, the hope of survival, etc. As long as there are things with life, human beings are no exception, and from the beggar��s words, there are also things without life, then It is the anger carried by all things, such as morning dew, sunlight, etc. From this it can be seen that vitality can self-recover and replenish itself, and it is inexhaustible. This alone is by no means less and less vitality, etc. Comparable.


    In the realm of cultivating immortals, the only thing that can be compared with it, I''m afraid there is only willingness.


    However, the Zen sect failed, fewer and fewer people were willing to make big vows, and the aspiration power is not as good as before.


    As for the crash, Zhou Shu didn''t understand at all. Could it be the opposite of vitality. Everyone has a crash. If it is completely eliminated, it will not be possible to die and ensure longevity? That''s incredible.


    The beggar is indeed strange.


    For the time being, it seems that the beggar has no malice towards Lingyucheng towards Zhou Shu, and seems to be able to ignore it, but Zhou Shu never thinks that way. Something strange happens, of course, we must find a way to figure it out so as not to be caught off guard in the future. It is right to take precautions before they happen.


    That beggar, there must be a way to restrain it.


    The beggar has been trapped in the magic weapon for tens of thousands of years. What is the magic weapon, who trapped him in the first place, and how did he get trapped in it? If you can figure out these things, you won''t be lost if you meet the beggar again in the future.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu took out the demon refining pot.


    If you have a lot of knowledge and knowledge, there is nothing like refining a demon pot, except for the years when he was sleeping, when he knew nothing.


    He slowly said, "Have you seen this?"


    After several punishments, the Demon Refining Pot has seldom deceived him. At least Zhou Shu thinks so for the time being, and he also knows that it is impossible to ask the Demon Refining Pot to be completely honest with him. After all, the information between the two is completely different and the difference is too great. Big.


    The demon refining pot hung on the magic weapon and paused for a while, and a few lines appeared on the body of the pot.


    "The material is Xuanyuan Iron, and the time is extremely old. It is definitely not made by the cultivators of the Xuanhuang Realm. It should be a magic weapon of heaven."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It wasn''t the work of the Xuanhuang Realm, could it be the magic weapon of the Immortal Realm?"


    "No, the magic weapons of the fairy world are all made with materials from the fairy world. This one uses Xuanyuan iron from the Xuanhuang world."


    The demon refining pot kept flashing, "Only the heavenly path in charge of the Xuanhuang Realm can use the resources in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is possible to use the materials of the Xuanhuang Realm to refine magic weapons higher than the Xuanhuang Realm. Such magic weapons can be cultivated. They use it to exert a power that is stronger than ordinary magic weapons, and they are usually called heaven magic weapons by the cultivators of the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Are all the magic weapons of heaven''s path top quality?"


    The Demon Refining Pot continued, "The best magic weapon in the Xuanhuang Realm is a magic weapon that is injected into the origin of heaven and earth. For Heaven, every magic weapon he makes can be the best magic weapon, but he may not do that. For example, sometimes, he gets the best materials in the Xuanhuang world, injects higher-level power, and obtains stronger magic weapons. Such magic weapons can be regarded as heavenly magic weapons, but they cannot be used by immortal cultivators. Immortal cultivators are likely to see I can��t understand it, but I don��t think it is the best."


    "what?"


    Feeling a little familiar, Zhou Shu paused slightly, "Do you think this one is the latter?"


    The demon refining pot flashed, "No, if it is Heaven''s Dao that has injected high-level power, I can perceive it, but I can''t perceive it, indicating that this is not, it can be used by immortal cultivators."


    "It works, why can''t I use it?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "It can''t communicate spiritual power, and none of the power I have can work."


    "Is there such a thing?"


    The Demon Refining Pot was also a little confused.


    Zhou Shu said affirmatively, "Yes."


    "Let me try."


    A white smoke floated out, wrapped around the magic weapon, turned around, and immediately went back, "It''s weird, I really can''t absorb anything, and I can''t even refine it. Xuanyuan Iron is a great tonic for me. Things, how can they not be refined, how exactly did this magic weapon be refined, and can it change the nature of the material? Even the way of heaven may not be able to do it, right?"


    The demon refining pot burst out with light, flashing sharply, and the handwriting was bigger than one, which seemed very excited.


    "Are you still trying to refine?"


    Zhou Shu''s belly sneered, but he also knew that the Demon Refining Pot would not really be refined, just a sense.


    The light gradually dimmed, and several rows of small characters appeared on the body of the demon refining pot.


    "There is only one thing in the Xuanhuang Realm that I can''t refining, and that is the same divine tool that I am born with."


    Zhou Shu''s face slightly condensed, "Is it really a magical tool..."


    He had already had such a guess, and the determination of the Demon Refining Pot proved this point, and even so, he could be sure that this magic weapon was the Xuanyuan Sword.


    The artifact is beside, but Zhou Shu doesn''t have much joy.


    Because Xuanyuan Sword and Demon Refining Pot are both artifacts with many problems. One can absorb the power of the master to make the cultivator fall quickly, and one is selfish and has greater ambition than heaven and earth. I don��t know when Will betray.


    For now, they are like two time bombs, and getting them is not worth being too happy.


    "Xuanyuanjian."


    The Demon Refining Pot quickly typed a few words, just as he thought.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Since it is an artifact, anyone can use it. Why can''t I use it at all? I can''t even feel the breath of an artifact."


    "I can''t feel it either."


    The demon refining pot slowly showed, "Maybe it has been basically destroyed, and only its shape is left. Just like me at the beginning, it needs to be restored, but I don��t know how to restore it. There is another possibility, that is, it has been restored. It''s sealed, this possibility is extremely small, because I don''t know who in the Xuanhuang Realm has such an ability, and Pu Lao definitely can''t do it."


    "Before I fell asleep, he was still very active. I didn''t expect that he has become like this now. His appearance is completely different, and he has no strength at all, like scrap iron. Even I almost admitted my mistake, hehe."


    A wry smile, a feeling of pity for life.


    Zhou Shu nodded, slightly satisfied.


    If the Demon Refining Pot didn''t lie to him, then the truth came out for a little while, Xuanyuan Sword shouldn''t be destroyed, it was sealed by something, and he could still guess some process.


    Xuanyuan Sword has harmed many powers or unformed powers in the world of cultivating immortals. After someone gets it, he knows that it is by no means a good artifact, but a great harm to the cultivator, but he cannot completely destroy it, so he thinks of a way. Seal it up and hide it deep in a secret realm, no longer born, until recently it was discovered.


    It sounds reasonable, but there are many doubts.


    Who can seal the artifact?


    It was so thoroughly sealed that it was impossible for even Heaven to do it.


    With this alone, Zhou Shu couldn''t think of the answer at all. 89 (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1490: Dont forget

    Sealing the artifact, who can do things that even the Tao of Heaven can''t do?


    And how could such a person appear in the Xuanhuang Realm?


    Just this is enough for Zhou Shu to think about breaking his brain, so he decided not to think about it anymore. He has crossed the threefold of the Tribulation Realm. He is not afraid of others in the Xuanhuang Realm, but there is always something that cannot be understood, and there is no need to be too entangled. ...The boat will be straight at the head of the bridge, and maybe the answer will come naturally, just waiting for the opportunity.


    "It''s okay, thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, and he put the magic weapon away and put it in a separate Naxu ring.


    He would not put the "Xuanyuan Sword" in the Universe Bag. Although the Demon Refining Pot said it could not be refined, it might still be a lie, and Zhou Shu would not take risks.


    The demon refining pot went silent.


    It was also speechless, it couldn''t imagine that Zhou Shu had the opportunity to restore the artifact, and this artifact was not weaker than it.


    Since the beginning of the world, a total of 19 artifacts have appeared in the Xuanhuang Realm. Ten of them have entered the Immortal Realm after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm. Most of them have become higher celestial artifacts and sacred objects, such as Donghuang Bell, Fuxi Qin, etc., and even Those who have become the sacred treasures of Hongmeng, such as the Pan Gu Axe and the Conferred God List, are the highest existence among the magic weapons, comparable to the saints.


    And most of the nine pieces left in the Xuanhuang Realm didn''t have such opportunities, perhaps because of their talents, or their own death.


    Among them, the strongest and most practical ones are the refining demon pot and the Xuanyuan sword. One is the nemesis of the world''s spiritual materials, which can increase the strength of the cultivator the fastest, and the other has an attack power that the Xuanhuang world cannot contend. Any cultivator If it can be obtained intact, it will not be difficult to break through ten days and rise to immortality.


    Now, such a big opportunity has not fallen into Zhou Shu''s hands.


    "how is this possible!?"


    The Demon Refining Pot had a little regret. If he had known Zhou Shu had a great opportunity, maybe he shouldn''t have deceived him and made the relationship so rigid.


    It thinks that it is a divine tool and its status is respected. No matter who gets it, he must regard it as the most important support and treat it as a master. No matter what it does, others will obey it 100%, but wherever he knows, Zhou Shu will Instead of treating it like this, they use it as a tool.


    Only that regret, soon disappeared.


    "I am a tool? Ridiculous!"


    What it has to do is the meaning of its existence, which cannot be changed by anyone, and anyone who obstructs it is its enemy.


    Zhou Shu is its worst enemy.


    A few days passed, Zhou Shu quietly closed.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The rhythmic knock on the door came from outside the hall, and you knew who it was.


    "Come in, Ruoyan."


    The hall door opened, Hao Ruoyan walked in lightly, with a gentle smile on his face, and a cup of spiritual tea in his hand.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Why, did you go to learn the tea ceremony?"


    "I haven''t learned, Ruoyan is busy here, and I have rushed to explain things these days," Hao Ruoyan gently shook his head, warmly said, "This is for you by Elder Ning. She came yesterday, but you are in retreat. She doesn''t want to disturb you."


    "So it was her."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, swept across his spiritual sense, and said in surprise, "As for her, I didn''t see her this time, and I am not here now."


    "gone."


    Hao Ruoyan handed the tea over, with a hint of worry in his eyes, "I used the talisman, I went in a hurry, there should be something urgent, but I didn''t say.


    Staring at the tea in his hand, Zhou Shu had a sense of it.


    A piece of clear, translucent, like a lake with clear water, but there are a few sapphire-like tea leaves, hanging like silks, swinging slightly, a little bit of vitality floating out, if there is no, it is overflowing with the previous vitality Compared with that, it is obviously more subtle, which also shows that Ning Xuanqing''s tea ceremony has improved a lot.


    As if feeling the friendship in it, Zhou Shu smiled to his lips.


    In just a few minutes, the tea completely entered the mouth, as if it were a whole body, and it felt very strange.


    The entrance was warm and fragrant, and while he was relaxing, a strand of inexplicable red silk quietly flowed into his abdomen with the tea, causing Zhou Shu to shock.


    The red silk is like fire and ice. It is converted dozens of times in an instant, and each conversion is extremely violent, like a knife and axe, stinging every nerve in the body, only after the pain, it becomes a great pleasure , The huge contrast, the repeated back and forth, even the mind was shocked.


    In an instant, he tossed and turned, as if he had gone through several lives.


    "This tea..."


    Staring at the tea cup, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shook his head slightly. He couldn''t think that Ning Xuanqing''s tea ceremony had reached such a point, and this taste is probably very unforgettable.


    At the bottom of the empty tea cup, there was a light blue talisman lying down, Zhou Shu thought about it, and unconsciously picked up the talisman.


    The Fuluo in his hand quickly dissipated and turned into a cloud of blue smoke. Ning Xuanqing, dressed in blue clothes, was standing in the smoke. Ping Ting was misty and her figure appeared very vague, but her voice was very clear.


    "Farewell today, I don''t know when I will see you again. If you miss it, don''t forget it."


    After only one sentence, the figure became more and more blurred, and the smoke slowly dissipated.


    "Huh?" Hao Ruoyan on the side tightened and asked suspiciously, "Master Shu, is she going to be promoted? Even if the promotion fails, she won''t come back, and why not come back The door is advanced..."


    "She is not a promotion."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, watching Ning Xuanqing''s figure disappear completely, suddenly feeling a sense of loss.


    Of course, Ning Xuanqing did not go to advance, but went to the nine-story tower to recast his soul.


    He walked through the nine-story pagoda, knowing that it was the place of a lifetime of nine deaths, and recasting the soul was a hundred times more dangerous than advancing to the ranks. He knew even more that Ning Xuanqing would never retreat in the middle, because she wanted to advance to the realm of the gods, who had lost her soul. There is only this way.


    This difference is indeed life and death.


    "If you don''t forget, I won''t forget this cup of tea."


    Zhou Shu put down the tea cup and put it away carefully, seeming to mutter to himself, "And I also believe that you can come back."


    Hao Ruoyan stood aside and didn''t ask much, but said only intentionally, "Master Shu, she will definitely be back."


    "Look at the chance."


    Zhou Shu quickly recovered his calm, and smiled faintly, "Ruoyan, we should also leave."


    "Okay, just wait for Master Shu''s words."


    Hao Ruoyan lightly chins her head, her eyes rippling, like a breeze in the Qiuchi, swaying a lot of joy, "Master Shu, Ruoyan''s affairs have been dealt with, and the things that Master Shu had asked before are also agreed. Sister Bian Xue told me. Yes, Ci Hangzong will send two elders over there."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That would be better."


    In normal times, he would not be so cautious, but the appearance of the beggar had to make him prepare more.


    The power of compassion may not be as good as many powers, but it is extremely unique in terms of protection. It can deal with all kinds of aliens, such as ghosts, etc., which can be called the only one in the Xuanhuang realm. There are cultivators of the Ci Hang Sect in the city, he will be relieved a lot .


    "Let''s go."


    Lifting Hao Ruoyan, the two disappeared in the hall. (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1491: Take a look

    seabed.


    In front of the corpse of a strange fish like a small mountain.


    Hao Ruoyan jumped off the sea snail horse, walked quickly to Zhou Shu''s side, and said warmly, "Master Shu, the monster beast is getting bigger and bigger, and it''s getting more and more powerful. It took you three breaths to deal with this monster beast."


    "Well, here is the depths of the far sea. It''s going to be the Dragon Palace no matter how far away. The monster beast is naturally getting more and more powerful. This monster beast is called the sea ridge fish. It is very rare in the seventh rank, and the materials are good."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Hao Ruoyan and nodded gently.


    The long sword in his hand flew out, turned around on the monster beast, and took out a few materials, and then a white smoke appeared in the palm of his hand, quickly enveloping the sea ridge fish, not long after, the mountain-like sea Most of the ridge fish disappeared, leaving only a very long spine. The rest was turned into Zhou Shu''s cultivation base and a small bottle of Yuanye.


    That spine is the most precious place for sea ridge fish. It is strong and psychic, and it can be made into an excellent marine soldier with a little refinement.


    "Give you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and threw Yuanye to Hao Ruoyan.


    Hao Ruoyan habitually took it over and sat down on the ground. After a while, the integration was over.


    That Yuanye is pure cultivation base, and it won''t cause any harm at all.


    She stood up lightly and smiled, "Master Shu, if this continues, Ruoyan will soon be complete."


    "Then the best, but don''t rush through the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "Ruo Yan, your Feitian Art hasn''t been well cultivated yet, and your body is not up to the requirements. Take your time and don''t be anxious."


    "Ruoyan understands."


    Hao Ruoyan leaned against Zhou Shu and said softly, "If you can walk up to now, Ruoyan will be satisfied. As for crossing the catastrophe, Ruoyan won''t do it."


    She knows her condition. Unless there is an opportunity to rebuild a body and even a soul for her, it will be difficult for her to successfully overcome the catastrophe. The transformation of the gods is basically an end. She would rather cherish these time and work with Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu did more things, as for crossing the catastrophe, then forget it.


    If the white horse crossed the gap, the two had spent more than six months in the East China Sea.


    I spent most of my time traveling, gaining knowledge, and going to all the places worth visiting. Basically, I didn��t miss anything. The extra time was spent on hunting monsters and improving cultivation. Although not much time was spent in this area, However, the resources in the East China Sea are really huge, and the progress it has brought is huge. Hao Ruoyan has made a breakthrough all the way and is close to the perfection of the gods, and Zhou Shu needless to mention that this six months has been able to match the average cultivator for hundreds of years.


    Hao Ruoyan stared into the distance and said softly, "The Dragon Palace, is it more beautiful than the Liuyun Palace and Biefeng Palace we have been to?"


    "I haven''t been there, but it should be much more beautiful."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If you think about it, the Secret Realm of the Heyin School is just a side hall of the Dragon Palace. It''s all beautiful, not to mention the Dragon Palace."


    "It''s great, I want to see it."


    Hao Ruoyan blinked, her eyes full of yearning, and a little worried, "But it will be very dangerous there, the Sea Clan, and the Near Dragon Clan, etc. If it is troublesome, Master Shu should not take Ruoyan."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said calmly, "With me, you can go anywhere, don''t worry."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly and didn''t speak, only getting closer and closer.


    "someone is coming."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the front.


    "what?"


    Hao Ruoyan blushed, and quickly jumped a few steps away, sitting upright and looking forward.


    After a long time, the water was surging, and a group of people came quickly in the distance. There were about seven or eight people, all of the sea clan.


    Most of them rode on sea beasts, and only one person walked in the center, but the speed was not slow at all. He was solemn and angry. A pair of eagle eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, and he suddenly stagnated, "Ah, isn''t this fellow Zhou Daoist?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s here, Palace Master Ning, it''s been a long time since I saw him."


    That person is Thunder, the palace owner of Huiyue Palace.


    Ning Ting raised his hand to salute and laughed loudly, "Hehe, the old man thought it was someone who came to the Huiyue Palace to make trouble and killed the nearby sea beasts, so he came over to take a look. It turned out that it was you."


    "I''m really sorry."


    Zhou Shu arched his hand and said sincerely, "I have already reached the territory of Huiyue Palace, I don''t know, otherwise I will kill less."


    "No blame, no blame," Ning Ting shook his head, glanced at the spine on the ground, and said magnanimously, "It''s just a few sea beasts, and this sea ridge fish, hehe, the old man meant to kill it, but he never found it. Unexpectedly, fellow daoists would do it first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Palace Master Ning, take this spine as an apologize."


    He had been aware of these people a long time ago, so he left this spine. Otherwise, he could only do things for sea soldiers. It would be useless for him to stay. It would be better to refine them into some cultivation bases.


    "Haha, fellow Taoist is really bold, but the old man is also disrespectful."


    Ning Ting showed a lot of joy, greeted his subordinates, and put away the spine of the sea ridge fish.


    The materials of the seventh-order sea beasts are also rare on the seabed, not to mention the extremely rare sea spine fish. The sea soldiers made of the spine are no less than the sea soldiers of the dragon race itself. Ning Ting had long thought to catch this sea spine fish. But I couldn��t catch it anyway. I didn��t expect Zhou Shu to solve it. It was solved so simply He didn��t even have his body, there was only one bone left. He couldn��t do it. .


    Zhou Shu now can''t afford it.


    Even if there were any grievances with Zhou Shu before, he would never mention it at this time, and would only make friends.


    Putting away his spine, Ning Ting smiled and said, "Friends of the Taoist priest, I haven''t seen you for many years. You have overcome the catastrophe, but the old man is still stagnant, so embarrassed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, the palace lord doesn''t need to be busy practicing, and he''s free and comfortable all day long, but it''s much better than my daily running around for some cultivation base."


    "Compared with Xiu Xianjie, the bottom of the sea is indeed a little more relaxed."


    Ning Ting nodded, showing a trace of concern, "Family Daoist is coming to the bottom of the sea again this time, why does it matter? Do you need help from the old man?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "There is nothing important, I just want to go to the Dragon Palace with the Taoist couple."


    "Dragon Palace?"


    Ning Ting stagnated, then laughed unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu was a little confused, "What is the palace lord laughing at?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I can''t help it," Ning Ting slowly said, "If it is past, the Dragon Palace will never allow outsiders to enter, even if we hear this sentence, we outside guards will have to act to stop the immortal cultivator, but now it is completely It��s different, it��s changed too much."


    "Hehe, the palace owner has to adapt to the change," Zhou Shu nodded with a smile, "this is not a bad thing."


    "Maybe."


    Ning Ting stroked his beard, but felt quite disapproving in his heart. "There is still a lot of distance to the Dragon Palace. You might as well go to the Huiyue Palace for a few days first, and let the old man do his best as a landlord. The last time I was really right. Can''t live."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "But I have to wait a few days, and I will visit again in a few days."


    "That''s good, then I won''t bother you two."


    Ning Ting bid farewell, took his men, and quickly disappeared. 46 (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1492: statue

    Watching Ning Ting and his party leave, Hao Ruoyan whispered, "Palace Master Ning Ting looks good."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s okay, but if I still had my past cultivation base, he wouldn''t be like this. Back then, I had a grievance with him in Huiyue Palace, and I abducted him a soul cultivation. ."


    "That''s true, but now he doesn''t dare to mess with Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, and leaned in softly, as if it would be very uncomfortable to stay away from Zhou Shu.


    Speaking of which, in the days when the two of them were walking together, her decisiveness, ingenuity, caution, and other good qualities suddenly disappeared. Even her IQ was also lower, but she was also much more naive. Obviously, by Zhou Shu��s side, She was able to relax completely without thinking about it so much.


    For Zhou Shu, this state is better, and she should spoil her.


    Looking at her with a smile, Zhou Shu suddenly said, "No, someone else will come."


    "what?"


    Hao Ruoyan jumped away like a rabbit. After waiting for a while, no one came. He blushed and said, "Master Shu, you are teasing people again."


    "It''s a real person, but he refuses to come out, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and took Hao Ruoyan forward for a while, then separated the waves, and a figure gradually emerged.


    It was a half-man, half-fish mackerel. He was light blue and covered with scaly armor. He was suspended in the sea. His body and the sea were almost integrated. With the sea, it was difficult to see clearly until he walked. Hao Ruoyan realized that someone was there, and could not help exclaiming.


    Hearing the exclamation of the social worker, the shark also stunned, knowing that he was discovered.


    He clenched the steel fork in his hand and stared at the two of them vigilantly, his eyes a little fierce.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Little brother, you don''t have to be frightened. You also came to check when you felt the change?"


    The mackerel looked at the steel fork in his hand, without saying a word, he was still very alert.


    Zhou Shu continued, "Little brother, my name is Zhou Shu, should your saint mentioned me?"


    "Ah, Zhou... Zhou... Zhou Shu?"


    The shark was shocked immediately, his thick lips couldn''t help squirming, and the only words he spoke were intermittent, which seemed to be uncommon.


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Yes, I am Zhou Shu."


    The shark stared at Zhou Shu, stared blankly for a while, and suddenly said in surprise, "Yes, yes, you really are Zhou Shu!"


    He was very confident, but Zhou Shu was a little surprised. When he went to the shark man holy place, he hadn''t seen this shark man. How did the shark recognize him?


    "I''ve seen you!"


    The shark put down the steel fork and saluted very solemnly, "The great benefactor is here, please accept my respect."


    Zhou Shu quickly helped him up and said suspiciously, "Have you seen me?"


    "Yes," the shark nodded repeatedly, with a respectful expression. "The saint has erected two statues in the clan, saying that they are the great benefactors of our shark clan, and one of them is you. I see the statue day and night so I recognize it. , Great benefactor, you really look exactly like the statue."


    That''s how it turned out, I didn''t expect Jiao Ling to actually build a statue for himself, and that the other person should be Zhao Linghuan.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, suddenly relieved, "Little brother, what is your name and why are you here?"


    The shark said loudly, "Great benefactor, my name is shark seven. I am entrusted by the saint to guard the sea people around Huiyue Palace. If they want to disadvantage our shark clan, I will remind the saint to prepare for defense. ...I came here with the pedestrians in Huiyue Palace, worried that they would go to the Jongren clan and would not expect to see the great benefactor."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, warmly said, "How about the saint?"


    Yu Qi could not help nodding, "The saint is very good. She always talks about the benefactor you, saying that without you, the Yu people still don''t know what it is like, and I am afraid that they will all become slaves of the Dragon tribe, where they will be like now. ��Great benefactor, we have a better life than before, and the saint said it��s all because of you."


    "I can tell."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, also somewhat relieved.


    A lot of things can be seen from Yu Qi. He is wearing weapons and even armor, and he is very combative, and his strength is not bad. He has obviously learned a lot of tactics. What is even more rare is that he dared to come to the Huiyue Palace for warning. Where is this the former extremely peaceful mackerel?


    This kind of change is really great. It seems that the changes made by Jiaoling have been fruitful, and their initial hard work was not in vain.


    "Great benefactor, where are you going, please let Qiqi **** you."


    Yu Qi''s eyes were full of admiration, and he looked like he was going to be a little brother. It can be seen that the statue made a deep impression on the Yu people, especially the young Yu Qi.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t turn down such a request and smiled, "Little brother, I''m about to go to Wise Forest, so please lead the way."


    He didn''t go to Huiyue Palace before, just to go to the Shark Man Holy Land first, take a look at the Starlight Temple, and see Jiao Ling by the way.


    "Okay, please follow me, great benefactor."


    Yu Qi saluted, turned and swam away, with agile movements, and behind him, a very obvious road appeared suddenly, that road was paved with stars, shining with a faint soft light like countless The pearls are swaying in the sea water, very beautiful.


    Let go of the sea snail horse, pick up Hao Ruoyan, Zhou Shu followed, walking among the stars.


    Hao Ruoyan stared at the stars for a while, then turned around and said, "Master Shu, are you so prestigious on the bottom of the sea?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I helped Dashan, Aojian and others, and I told you about this, but I didn''t expect Jiao Ling to do this."


    "In Ruoyan, Ruoyan did the same."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head lightly, her face full of gentleness, "It''s just a statue, and Master Shu has changed the fate of the family."


    With the help of the starlight in the sea, the speed of the shark clan was fast, and Zhou Shu walked slowly, not slower than him. He did not rest for a moment, and the time to reach the five-color forest was much earlier than expected.


    "The great benefactor is here!"


    Before reaching the five-color forest, Qi Qi shouted and danced.


    Soon, many sharks walked out of Wose Forest, of course, some of them knew Zhou Shu and cheered.


    "Really a great benefactor!"


    "Finally I can see the great benefactor again! I was scolding him at the time, and I must apologize this time."


    "Quickly, go and tell the saint!"


    After a while, Jiao Ling appeared in front of Zhou Shu.


    It is still fresh and refined, beautiful and unparalleled, only now, the face is radiant, a bit more bright than before.


    "There is such a beautiful woman in the world..."


    Hao Ruoyan stared blankly, lowered his head unconsciously, and sighed secretly, feeling ashamed of himself.


    Zhou Shu held her hand, shook his head lightly, turned to Jiao Ling, smiling calmly, "Jiao Ling, we meet again, this is my Taoist companion Hao Ruoyan."


    "Jiao Ling has met the benefactor and girl Hao."


    Jiao Ling smiled and saluted, like a spring breeze, just as before, "Quickly follow Jiao Ling in." (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1493: Incense

    Passing through the five-color forest, two tall statues came into view.


    The one in the front is Zhou Shu''s, almost the same as the real person. It has a strange and majestic figure, and its eyes shine like stars. It is real starlight. There are two huge shark beads inlaid there, and the statue in the back is an old man. It looked a bit like Zhao Yueru, stubborn and confident, but Zhao Yueru''s eyes were always sharp, and there was never a trace of compromise from inside, and the old man''s eyes were quite vicissitudes of life, and the sharpness in it had been wiped out.


    Hao Ruoyan stared at the statue, looked at Zhou Shu again, and said in praise, "Ah, it''s so alike!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "Jiao Ling, why bother?"


    "I''m really sorry for not having the consent of the benefactor."


    Jiao Ling bowed and saluted, raised her head to look at Zhou Shu, with some stubbornness on her face, "But it must be done, Jiao Ling must let the people remember the deeds of the two benefactors, know who saved them, and hope they Like two benefactors, they can fight hard without fearing strong enemies, so that the shark clan can continue for a long time."


    Nothing is wrong with Jiao Ling. Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Okay, I think you people have changed a lot, you are doing really well."


    Jiao Ling shook his head slightly, showing a bit of humility, "Jiao Ling is just doing his best, and he is not doing enough. Moreover, without the many treasures left by his benefactor, it is impossible to become like this."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled, "Hehe, I''m just trying my best."


    Jiao Ling looked at Zhou Shu with some expectation in his eyes, "What will the benefactor do this time? Just say, as long as Jiao Ling can do it."


    "In fact, there is no big purpose. It''s just that if Yan wants to visit the East China Sea and travel around, I think about it, if I don''t come here, I would be a bit regretful."


    Zhou Shu pointed at Hao Ruoyan, and Hao Ruoyan saluted with a smile, "Ruoyan has seen the Saint Jiao Ling."


    "Miss Hao, you don''t need to be called a saint, that''s the name of the clan, just call me Jiao Ling."


    Jiao Ling hurriedly returned the courtesy and smiled and said, "Miss Hao came here by coincidence. I just received a purple musk bead a few days ago, which is very rare. She gave it to the girl as a meeting gift, which is not considered a courtesy. "


    She held out a purple pearl in her hand, shining brightly, and her jade-like hand was also purple.


    "Purple musk beads?!"


    Hao Ruoyan was startled, and shook his head quickly, "Ah...this is too precious, Ruoyan can''t ask for it."


    Only her eyes were fixed on the purple bead, and she didn''t want to move.


    Women love jewelry, let alone purple musk beads?


    Purple musk is a rare treasure in the sea, beautiful, it can exude a wonderful fragrance, making people feel comfortable, and it is much more precious than mirage beads, etc., and purple musk beads are more rare, it is said that several thousand catties of purple musk It can be condensed into one, and it is a real wonder in the world. In addition to the function of purple musk, it has more magical functions. If you wear purple musk beads on your body, you can gradually improve your aptitude and even form a condensing body.


    It can be said that the purple musk bead is a treasure that all female sisters want.


    Although the fragrance beads are not bright, they are extremely eye-catching, crystal clear, transparent, profound, and graceful, just like the beautiful spirit in front of them, so beautiful that it is indescribable. It is hard to imagine that there is such a treasure in the world, and the most peculiar one is that one. The scent is strange, but the scent has entered the lungs, and the whole body is floating, as if in the clouds, it seems that if you have this thing, you have become a fairy.


    Jiao Ling insisted on handing it over, "This fragrant bead is of no use to my shark tribe, but it is just right to hand it to the girl."


    "How good is this, it''s too precious..."


    Hao Ruoyan stared at the fragrant pearls, waiting to refuse, Zhou Shu stopped her, smiled and said, "Jiao Ling''s kindness, you just accept it."


    Hao Ruoyan had to nod his head, took the fragrant pearl, and thanked him repeatedly, "Thank you, Ruoyan really doesn''t know how to thank you."


    Jiao Ling smiled faintly, like a spring breeze, "Where we need to thank you, the benefactor has treated us well enough."


    "Don''t thank you," Zhou Shu smiled and said slowly, "Jiaoling, this time I want to visit the Temple of Stars."


    "Ok."


    Jiao Ling nodded immediately, "Now?"


    "Well, Jiao Ling, please take me there, please," Zhou Shu nodded, "If Yan, you just go around here, I will come back after seeing the temple."


    Hao Ruoyan was still immersed in the joy of getting the purple musk beads, stroking the beads in his hands without raising his head, "Okay, Master Shu."


    Jiao Ling called some sharks to entertain Hao Ruoyan, and he took Zhou Shu to the Temple of Stars.


    Jiao Ling took a few steps back, and walked side by side with Zhou Shu, and said softly, "Benefactor, if you haven''t seen you for many days, you have become much stronger."


    "Hehe, if you don''t advance, you will retreat."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, seeming to realize, "Jiaoling, I feel that you have also improved a lot. Compared with before, it seems like you have changed your person."


    The previous Jiao Ling, except for the speed in the sea, can be said to have no power to bind the chicken, but now it is obviously different, and it is similar to the cultivator, and there is a strong force in the body.


    "Benefactor''s eyes."


    Jiao Ling smiled lightly, "After opening the Temple of Stars, our clan people often go to find suitable stars to increase their strength Jiao Ling also found a suitable star, and felt it. So I started practicing."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and laughed, "The effect is good."


    "Thank you for the compliment," Jiao Ling nodded slightly. "This time, the benefactor will not just come and see it? If something happens, just say it, even if you want to fight, you will not be afraid of it. It��s the same, it needs some fighting to hone."


    "Yes, just practice is not enough, you need to fight to get real growth."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, only shook his head, "But I really just came to see the temple, and I also see you, nothing else."


    "Oh."


    Jiao Ling smiled, and was not disappointed, "Okay, I thought I could play with my benefactor everywhere."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, "Have you become so combative?"


    Jiao Ling sighed slightly, "Jiao Ling is also helpless. Now the whole clan is cultivating, and the strength is increasing daily, the trouble is also increasing, the internal fighting is a lot more, and many people in the clan have said to seek revenge from Liuyun Palace. ... Jiao Ling thought, if there are enemies, these problems should be solved and they can be better trained."


    "That''s true."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and said solemnly, "But remember, don''t rush to find foreign enemies, you must be cautious. After all, your ethnic group is not very strong, and now you are using your past savings to make rapid progress, and once your savings are used It''s almost the same, and if you can''t maintain this rate of progress, the foreign enemies you bring in may bring disaster to your race."


    "Jiao Ling must remember the words of the benefactor."


    Jiao Ling agreed seriously, but sighed again, "Oh, Jiao Ling didn''t think about it, and finally got better, new troubles are coming again, and I am a little overwhelmed. If only the benefactor can always guide Jiao Ling Now." (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1494: Mingdao

    Looking at Zhou Shu, Jiao Ling had a trace of desire in her eyes.


    As a saint, Jiao Ling is perfect enough, has extraordinary charm, can unite ethnic groups very well, and can handle relations with many races, but to govern a ethnic group, it is still a little insufficient and lack of strength. There is also a lot of lack of experience and ability.


    So she hopes that someone will help her and help her deal with these troubles.


    Zhou Shu had experienced such a situation, naturally understood this, and smiled, "By the way, what about Xuan Yun?"


    Jiao Ling gently shook her head, "He can''t do anything about Liuyun Palace. He is also the lord of the First Palace now, he has his own things to do, and Jiao Ling doesn''t want to help." After a pause, she was very helpless. "Benefactor, you know, we have many old grudges with Liuyun Palace. Many people don��t want to see people in Liuyun Palace anymore. Even if it��s Xuanyun, they don��t want to. This matter is also very troublesome."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Jiaoling, you don''t have to be impatient, I promise you, I will come and see if I have time, and send a few more monks to help you. They have rich experience and should be able to help you. ."


    "Ah, that would be the best!"


    Jiao Ling''s eyes lit up, and he saluted with joy, "Thank you, benefactor!"


    "It''s okay, you''re welcome."


    Helping people to the end can also increase popularity. The shark clan is very important to Zhou Shu. Besides, you have all erected statues, and you can''t justify it without helping.


    In the words, the two have reached the door of the temple.


    The door of the temple is open, and there are ten guards at the door, and there are sharks coming in and out from time to time.


    Jiao Ling walked into the temple first, only whispered a few words, and all the sharks inside retreated without a complaint.


    She turned around and smiled, "Benefactor, you can watch it as you please."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked around.


    His Shuzhi Dao needs to learn from the strengths of various Dao to make up for himself.


    Last time in the temple, his purpose was to absorb the starlight to restore the demon refining pot. He did not pay attention to the Tao in the stars, and did not even look at it. Now that Shu Zhidao has achieved little success, he needs to continuously absorb nutrients. At the time, so I came here specially to feel the various Taoism in the stars.


    No matter how much you get, no matter how good or bad you get, in short, the nearly ten thousand stars in the Star Temple will definitely give Shu Zhidao a great benefit.


    "It may take a long time, a few days or even more than ten days, Jiao Ling, you go ahead and do your job first."


    "Jiaoling will be here with the benefactor, not to disturb the benefactor, and when the benefactor is finished, Jiao Ling has one more thing to say."


    Jiao Ling gently shook his head, looked for a little star, sat in front of him, and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, let go of his spiritual sense, and Shu Zhidao was also scattered in the spiritual sense, feeling the stars with his heart.


    A little bit of time passed.


    Zhou Shu finally opened his eyes, saw Jiao Ling in front of him at a glance, and smiled peacefully.


    "How many days did I watch?"


    "Benefactor, seventy-three days have passed."


    "Ah, so long?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, but also a little surprised.


    He wandered among various trails and avenues, immersed in them wholeheartedly, completely ignoring time.


    The stars in the Temple of Stars are like a huge spider web. The web is full of pearls, large and small, but the pearls are messy, and they are covered with a thick layer of dust, only the dust is stripped off. It is possible to see the bright avenue.


    Zhou Shu is like a spider, wandering on the web, greedily looking for pearls for its brilliance.


    It takes ten years or more to understand the various avenues and paths in the stars, but Zhou Shu does not need to fully understand it. He only needs to confirm each other with his own Shuzhi Dao, and then learn from each other''s strengths. It''s a quick way.


    But this alone took a lot of time. He is not simply tasting it. Every way of sentiment has to go through countless deductions in the sea of ??knowledge before it can be compared with Shu Zhidao, so as to ensure that there is no mistake.


    In these seventy-three days, Zhou Shu had only felt about sixty ways.


    From these Dao, he can feel that his Shu Zhi Dao has risen to a new level, and he has also realized several new Shu Zhi Li usages. Next time he compiles Shu Xin Sutra, he can improve many things. Can have many magical uses.


    It just takes a period of precipitation to master these well.


    The important thing is that he is exhausted, even the mind is tired, and it is impossible for him to feel more.


    Had to stop.


    He deeply felt that for Shu Zhidao, there may be no better place than the Temple of Stars, and he must come often in the future.


    Jiao Ling nodded slightly, "Yes, I haven''t disturbed my benefactor all the time."


    Zhou Shu apologized, "But I interrupted you and delayed you for so long. By the way, what about Ruoyan?"


    He didn''t expect it to be so long, and he didn''t know if Hao Ruoyan outside would be worried and angry.


    "Benefactor, Miss Hao is also inside."


    Following Jiao Ling''s gaze, Hao Ruoyan was standing in front of a star. She was extremely attentive, as if her mind had gotten in, and didn''t notice Zhou Shu at all.


    Perceiving the faint fragrance on her body, Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Jiaoling, has she also found a suitable star?"


    Jiao Ling nodded lightly, "It should be, she looked around for many days and then stood there still, it''s been almost 30 days."


    Thirty days, that must be enlightening Dao, and it will take such a long time only when you encounter the right Dao.


    This kind of thing happened for the first time in Hao Ruoyan.


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, very happy.


    The purple musk beads can help her improve her physique and gradually enhance her aptitude. Although it will take me more than a few years, it is much better than now. There is always a lot of hope. And more importantly, she finally found a star suitable for her. , As long as you feel it with your heart, sooner or later you can understand what Tao you want.


    Hao Ruoyan has never found a way that suits him. Yangmei has a pill way, Zhu Dashan has a body way, Li Aojian has a sword way, Lin Zhu has a formation way, Ning Xuanqing has a talisman way, and Bian Xue has a way of calculation... And Hao Ruoyan, what about her There is no way.


    Not knowing the Tao is the deadliest for a cultivator. No matter how many resources and people help, it is impossible to rise to the immortal. Now she has finally found a way that suits her. For her path of cultivating immortality, she has finally stepped forward. A really important step.


    This trip to the bottom of the sea, for Hao Ruoyan, really changed his journey.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, he looked at Jiao Ling and said sincerely, "Thanks for your hard work. Stay with us for so long, Jiao Ling."


    "It''s not hard. Looking at you, Jiao Ling has also learned a lot."


    Jiao Ling smiled slightly, "It''s hard for Jiao Ling to do just that concentration."


    "A cultivator is sincere in the Tao, and you will understand it later," Zhou Shuwen said, "By the way, you said you had something to tell me before?"


    "Correct."


    Jiao Ling nodded lightly, "We, the Shark race, found a strange underwater vortex in the depths of the East China Sea."


    She frowned, quite suspicious.


    (Ps: Thank you Shihai Bodhi for your continuous support, thank you~~:)).. (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1495: Hailin

    "Weird vortex?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "Why is it weird?"


    Jiao Ling thought for a while and said, "It is very different from the general underwater vortex. It is very large, about three times as large as the general vortex. Its color is also different. It is not the azure blue of the seabed, but the thick blue-purple. It also has luster and looks like a big gem."


    Zhou Shu was slightly calm, "Is that so..."


    The gem-like whirlpool, he seemed to think of something.


    "Yeah."


    Jiao Ling nodded again and again, "After discovering, there were sharks who wanted to see where the vortex leads, but as soon as they approached, they were bounced off by a large force. No matter how they tried, they couldn''t pass it. It was weird."


    If Zhou Shu realized something, the shark was bounced away, indicating that only human cultivators could enter, that is to say, there is probably an entrance to a secret realm.


    Entrance to the seabed secret realm is extremely rare. As far as Zhou Shu knows, there are only three. Each one is worth exploring. If it is not for these three, then it is a new secret realm, and it is even more worth exploring.


    He couldn''t help but be moved.


    "There is something weird."


    Jiao Ling hasn''t finished saying, "That vortex moves, and moves its position every day, sometimes here, sometimes there, sometimes a few hundred miles a day, and the farthest one is more than a thousand miles. "


    "what?!"


    Zhou Shu shook a bit. If he was still guessing before, he can be sure now that the place must be the entrance to the secret realm, and it will only be the entrance to the secret realm of Guixu.


    Guixu is called the sea eye, and its whereabouts are uncertain. According to the rumors, the location is different every time it is found. It seems to be in a deliberately changing position, making it difficult to find.


    The secret realm of Guixu had been silent for many years, and there was no news, but it was discovered by the scorpion clan.


    For Zhou Shu, Guixu was the place he had been looking for, not only because it was the rumored secret realm of ascension to immortality, but also because the place where the true man Treading the sea went last. Zhou Shuneng has today. Treading the sea art is very helpful. I also want to figure out why there is no news from the real person treading the sea, and whether he has fallen into the secret realm.


    He settled down, with a hint of eagerness still in his eyes, "Where is it now, can I still find it?"


    "Jiaoling knows that the benefactor wants to go."


    Jiao Ling pursed his mouth and smiled, with the corners of his mouth cocked slightly, as if he knew Zhou Shu had such a reaction, "Don''t worry, benefactor, Jiao Ling has been followed by people for the past few years. Although it is always running and running in different directions, It also can''t run away from our clan, and is always within our observation range."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s really hard for you."


    Fortunately, Jiao Ling thought a lot, but only a peculiar race like the shark can always follow the entrance of the secret realm. After changing other people, it is a chance to see the whirlpool once, and it is harder to meet again.


    For example, the cultivator, in the deep sea, can detect far less distance than the shark, even if it is Zhou Shu, this is a natural advantage and it is difficult to reverse.


    "You''re polite again."


    Jiao Ling frowned and said with some complaints, "Jiao Ling has always regarded the benefactor as the best partner of the Shuren clan, and it is nothing to do something for the benefactor. In saying this, Jiao Ling is really unhappy."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Fine, let''s not say."


    Jiao Ling nodded in satisfaction, smiling triumphantly, "Jiao Ling is ready, and the benefactor can go anytime."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "I''ll go now. If Yan, please take care of you for a while. After she wakes up, let her wait here for me to come back."


    This kind of secret realm is best to explore early, and other things can be temporarily put aside.


    Jiao Ling agreed very seriously, "Don''t worry, benefactor, even if something happens to my whole family, Miss Hao won''t happen."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said nothing, "Okay, Jiaoling, you can arrange it for me."


    The vast deep ocean.


    A sharkman led the way, Zhou Shu followed closely, thinking, unknowingly, for several hours, I was afraid that he had already traveled tens of thousands of miles.


    "benefactor!"


    The shark turned around and pointed to the front excitedly and said, "There is news from the companion inside, and the whirlpool is in the sea stone forest now, but we have to be faster, otherwise it may have to run again."


    Hundreds of miles ahead, there is a vast seabed stone forest.


    The stone pillars in the stone forest are very tall and dense. Each one is tens of miles high and a hundred feet thick, and the distance between each other is only tens of feet. Therefore, the sea water in the stone pillars is surging extremely turbulently, and they are big and small everywhere. Small whirlpools and waterfalls in the sea, violent currents constantly hit the stone pillars, making roaring sounds like thunder, never stopping, and can be heard from far away.


    Zhou Shu tried to let go of his spiritual sense to explore the stone forest, but the distance was still a little far away, and the spiritual sense that was barely released was also washed away by the ocean current.


    Although it was not very clear, he could be sure that the stone forest was very dangerous, and he couldn''t even hold his spiritual consciousness, let alone human beings. It would be difficult for a cultivator to stay in it for a while.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stretched out his thumb and gave a compliment, "You are also really amazing, you can stay there, and you can still send a messageThe man is a little embarrassed, "Nothing. In the past, we sharks had to pick pearls from deep sea cliffs in order to maintain the tribute to Liuyun Palace. There is no way, no matter how urgent the current is, we have to get used to it for tens of thousands of years. "


    "So that''s the case, but is there any rapid current?"


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "I haven''t seen anything more anxious than here."


    He thought of a place where the ocean current was similar to here. At that time, he was tossed for a while and almost couldn''t get out. That was the Dead Sea, which was also the old site of Ancient Kunlun. Speaking of which, the Jongren had such talents, but they didn��t. Concerned about the spirit of the sea of ??death, when he goes to the sea of ??death in the future, maybe he can ask a few sharks for help, the exploration process should be much smoother.


    The shark nodded, unconsciously showing a trace of horror, "There are even more anxious ones. At Qifengya, there are only a few of us sharks who dare to go down there, but the treasures there are the most and best. , You will be able to pay tribute for a few years once again, so there are always people who risk death."


    Zhou Shu sighed with emotion, "It''s really hard."


    "It was really hard before. I don��t know how many people of the same clan died for the tribute, but now it��s much better. It��s all because we have a good person like a benefactor to help us," the man looked at Zhou Shu and said gratefully, "Benefactor, except This is the place beyond Qifengya, and the benefactor must be careful for a while."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I will pay attention, and you will be more careful."


    "what?!"


    After countless miles, the shark suddenly exclaimed, "No!"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What?"


    The shark said anxiously, "There is news from my companion that he has encountered a great danger inside, let''s not go there!"


    Zhou Shu''s face sank slightly, and he flew out like an arrow, and his speed was much higher than before. (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1496: Little snake

    "Benefactor, it''s dangerous!"


    The shark exclaimed, and quickly swam into the stone forest.


    Zhou Shu entered the stone forest, only to feel the turbulence, the undercurrents hit him like a hammer of tens of thousands of kilograms, even he was a bit unbearable, but he immediately calculated and deduced, analyzed the directions and strengths of many undercurrents, and after the analysis was completed , Began to run Shu''s power, using the method of borrowing in Shu''s Tao, those undercurrents no longer hinder him, but become a boost.


    In the middle of the stone forest, a green shark was constantly swimming in the ocean current, with an anxious expression, as if he was avoiding something, but he could not see clearly.


    After letting go of the divine sense, there was a blue strange snake about three feet long behind the shark, who was chasing the blue shark, seeing that it was about to catch up, but stopped again, and waited for the shark to run away. After catching up, it''s like a cat playing with mice.


    Zhou Shu swam quickly along the ocean current, and after a while, he fell in front of the shark.


    The green file shark obviously knew Zhou Shu and said in shock, "Benefactor, go quickly, it''s dangerous!"


    "You go away."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and pushed the blue filefish man behind him, facing the blue strange snake.


    The strange snake seemed to have a premonition. He stopped in the water, his eyes flashed with a little golden light, staring at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly. The water was rushing like a waterfall. This little snake was no more than three feet long, but it was as stable as Mount Tai in the water. It didn''t even move its scales, which was a bit strange.


    On closer inspection, it does not seem to look like a snake.


    The body is short and stubby, with four legs under the abdomen. It seems that it has not been fully developed, but the five claws are clearly visible. The first has double horns, only protruding inches, but it is as brilliant as gold, with a strange luster, and the body is covered with fine pieces. The pattern of each piece is different.


    It stared at Zhou Shu, his big eyes chuckle, and they were a little cute.


    "Woo-"


    Before taking a closer look, the little snake suddenly opened its mouth and roared like a cow.


    The surrounding ocean currents surging more quickly, and among the countless vortexes, there are many arm-thick currents that rush towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and a shield of vitality was erected in front of him.


    Puff puff.


    After a continual sound, the water rushed in front of Zhou Shu in the blink of an eye, and hit Zhou Shu directly. The Yuanli shield had no effect on the water flow.


    Zhou Shu''s figure quaked slightly, and he stepped back several feet, without standing still.


    The water flow is by no means ordinary sea water. The power contained in it is very pure, and its essence is even more powerful. It is hidden in the same room as Shu Zhi Li. Although it has Shu Zhi power to protect the body, it is still not beaten by the water. Stay back.


    What on earth is this snake, has such great power?


    Before he could think about it, the snake moved again and stirred a few times in the sea. The currents and vortices around for several miles suddenly changed their appearance.


    The ocean currents kept changing directions, and the vortex became larger and larger, and the suction power increased several times. Before Zhou Shu had time to dodge, he was sucked by the vortex and was about to be torn by the vortex. broken.


    With a wave of his arm, Zhou Shu pushed the Green Filefish Man far away.


    Because all the ocean currents have changed, the previous calculations are also invalid. Zhou Shu also turbulent in the ocean currents, and had to use a lot of force to resist the surrounding ocean currents, maintain balance, and avoid being washed out of the stone forest by the ocean currents.


    It can change the ocean current, this little snake''s water control ability is really amazing.


    After changing to Xiaogun, in such a turbulent ocean current, I was afraid that I could not do anything.


    "Wow!"


    Seeing that Zhou Shu hadn''t been crushed yet, and could even save people, Xiao Snake was very angry, and her tiny horns suddenly flashed.


    Like a searchlight, there were two long and narrow rays of light coming out of the club, but the rays were not simple lights, but sharp like knives. Wherever they went, the sea was busy splitting apart, and it was shining on Zhou Shu in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu''s figure trembled.


    There is no doubt that the light also carries the essence of power, not only the scope is large, but also pervasive, it is a bit difficult to resist with Shuzhi force.


    The little snake is small and cute, but it is very powerful. It is a bit stronger than most seventh-order monsters that Zhou Shu has encountered. What is strange about Zhou Shu is that it uses power similar to that of a dragon. But the higher order is not the power of the dragon, it is somewhere in between.


    If it were the real power of the dragon, Zhou Shu would deal with it with all his strength now, but he obviously didn''t use it.


    Zhou Shu had never seen such a strange beast, and it was rarely recorded in the ancient books.


    But what is certain is that this little guy is definitely inseparable from the dragon. Most of them have the blood of the dragon, and they are quite pure.


    "Oh! Ooh!"


    Still unable to defeat Zhou Shu, the little snake became anxious and couldn''t help twisting his body, emitting circles of blue brilliance, converging on that corner, and the two rays of light from the society to Zhou Shu became stronger.


    Zhou Shu also put more effort to completely block the light, with ease.


    After a while, the little snake became more anxious, his body twisted faster, and the ocean current was surging like a violent water dragon, constantly stirring towards Zhou Shu.


    In the stone forest, the sea tide is surging, and the sound is like a thunderstorm, constantly, this kind of water pressure, even the two sharks who are used to seeing various ocean currents are shocked to see and dare not move.


    However, Zhou Shu was calm and calm.


    The battle is not fierce The calculation and deduction have been going on all the time. I have a fairly clear understanding of the little snake. It seems that the little snake does not have too many attack methods. It should be due to incomplete development. The claws and horns can be seen, and Zhou Shu has a great deal to do with it.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t want to put it to death. If such a small beast can be domesticated and be a companion to Xiao Gun, it would be very good.


    He just waited, waiting for the little snake to be exhausted before taking action.


    After about a few hundred breaths, the brilliance on the little snake''s horn gradually became dim, and it seemed that he didn''t have much strength.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, the opportunity is coming soon, but this snake is so small, it is rare to be able to last for so long.


    "Wow!"


    The little snake wailed, and the light on its horns dimmed, like a stone.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t miss the opportunity. With a shake of his arms, he bounced off the surrounding ocean current, Shu Zhili turned into a big hand, and grabbed the little snake.


    The little snake had just exhausted, no matter how fast it was, it would be difficult to escape.


    Sure enough, a lot of fear flashed in Xiao Snake''s eyes, and his body bent backwards subconsciously, trying to avoid it, but he was too weak to escape, and the speed of escape was very slow.


    The corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth was slightly tilted, and his figure moved with the force, and he was in front of Xiao Snake in the blink of an eye.


    When the snake was about to be captured, the sudden change occurred!


    The horns of the little snake separated suddenly, and a gap was cracked in the middle, and a bright inner alchemy jumped out.


    The power on the inner alchemy is extraordinary, even if it is not the real dragon power, it is not far away.


    "Wow."


    The little snake roared softly, and with a sly turn of his eyes, the inner alchemy suddenly flew up and smashed towards Zhou Shu!


    The distance was so close that even Zhou Shu couldn''t prepare for it, and he didn''t even think that this little snake had such a wit, it was not like a monster. (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1497: Poseidon

    The brilliance of the inner alchemy was splashing, extremely dazzling, and the light completely enveloped Zhou Shu.


    The sharks outside were shocked when they saw it, and they didn''t care much about it, so they rushed into the stone forest.


    And Zhou Shu was calm, even if the little snake was smart and scheming, would he not be a defensive person? As early as the moment the little snake squirted the inner alchemy, he was ready.


    I didn''t panic, instead I had time to ponder this inner alchemy.


    It is by no means an ordinary monster inner alchemy. It is solid and has a mirror-like appearance. If you look closely, you can still see the curling moir�� on the inner alchemy. Artwork.


    The power bred in its brilliance is also more refined than that used by the little snake before. If it was said that it had eight points like the power of a dragon before, it has nine points now.


    "This is not much different from the rumored Flood Dragon Inner Pearl... It can condense the Dragon Ball, this little snake..."


    Zhou Shu''s heart trembles slightly. From this inner alchemy, it can be seen that the little snake is only a close relative of the dragon. It is higher than those near the Longhai clan. They all call themselves noble celestials, then this little snake is true. Emperor.


    He looked at Nai Dan, and the little snake looked at him straightforwardly, his eyes staring.


    A huge dragon''s might suddenly emerged, like a violent wind sweeping the earth, approaching Zhou Shu, and the surrounding sea was completely blown away.


    Most of the seawater in the stone forest cleared out, revealing a large open space. The shark who was swimming towards Zhou Shu stopped immediately, his eyes straightened, and he walked around there, not knowing what he was going to do.


    "There is actually Long Wei."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant. Although that Longwei was not powerful, it was pure, much purer than the Longwei of Bijiao scale axe and Xuan''an. This also confirmed Zhou Shu''s guess. The little snake must be the descendant of the dragon.


    At this time, Xiao Snake had done his best, staring at Zhou Shu with big eyes, with a lot of anticipation, wanting to watch Zhou Shu collapse.


    I froze very quickly, blinking a few times, thinking I was wrong.


    A long sword floated horizontally, and three consecutive swords cut off the connection between himself and the inner alchemy. Zhou Shu held the inner alchemy in his hand and looked at it left and right, quite satisfied.


    "Woo..."


    The little snake roared, but the momentum was far worse than before, weak, but like a sheep barking.


    The body is also soft and lying like noodles, and I want to rush to take it back, but I am powerless, twisting there, a bit funny.


    Zhou Shu took the inner alchemy and smiled and said, "Do you want it?"


    The little snake stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes groaned around, and followed in a daze, "Do you want?"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu felt stagnant. The little snake couldn''t speak to humans, and he had never dealt with humans, but he was able to follow humans. Such a spirituality is really unheard of.


    "what?"


    The little snake continued to talk to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took the inner alchemy and stretched it towards it. The little snake rushed over to take it back, but Zhou Shu quickly took it back. The little snake rushed to the air, twisted there a few times, and screamed very depressed. A few times, but helpless, only stared at Zhou Shu with big eyes, venting his dissatisfaction.


    "You said why you want to take out such a precious thing. If it belongs to me, you can''t take it back."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, playing with the inner alchemy in his hand, and perceiving the power in it, he became more and more sure that this little snake must be a descendant of a dragon. Unlike a beast like Xiao Gun who needs to transform into a dragon, this little snake is basically already Even a dragon can use the power of a dragon, but it''s not a real dragon.


    "You said why you want to take out such a precious thing. If it belongs to me, you can''t take it back."


    Little Snake blinked, repeating Zhou Shu''s words again, giving a sharp glance, no typos, and even the tone of voice.


    Zhou Shu also shook his head secretly. It is hard to imagine that this is a strange beast who has just come into contact with human language. At the beginning, it was difficult for Xiaogun to learn to speak, but he saw it in his eyes. And this little snake is effortless to learn, just I don''t understand the meaning, but with its spirituality, it is certainly not a problem.


    Worthy of being a descendant of a beast.


    Knowing about the origin of the little snake, Zhou Shu didn''t have the idea of ??accepting it as a partner. Such a strange beast would be extremely difficult to conquer unless it followed itself when it was born. Once it became a real dragon, the dragon will naturally show itself. , Will never be resigned.


    At this time, the two sharks awoke from Longweili and hurried over.


    They looked at the little snake with awe in their eyes.


    It seemed that he was scared by the dragon, but in Zhou Shu''s eyes, it was not necessarily so. He said slowly, "Have you seen it before?"


    The two shook their heads and nodded, "I saw it for the first time, but I''ve heard of it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "Let''s listen."


    The two glanced at the little snake, then quickly moved their gazes away, and said in a low voice, "He is the **** of the sea, the **** of the sea. There is a legend in our clan. The sea **** is shaped like a dragon with two horns and five claws. The horns are made of golden yellow. Manipulating the sea, without wind and waves, doing everything, is the **** in the sea, and must not be offended."


    "I saw it in the stone forest before. Although it is much smaller than the legendary one, I also know that this is the sea god. I salute it immediately, but it does what I say and chases me. I can only Ran."


    "Poseidon, it''s not bad, it can control the seawater, not what is Poseidon Zhou Shusuan said slowly, "When did the legend go down? "


    The shark glanced at each other and whispered, "When the tribute was still being paid, there was this legend about 10,000 or 20,000 years ago."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "In other words, there were also sharks who saw something similar ten to twenty thousand years ago, but it was much larger than this."


    There was a lively talk here, and the little snake also followed, and said a word, no mistake at all, and even the expression tone was exactly the same. The Shark and Zhou Shu looked at each other in surprise.


    The shark was about to kneel down and shouted, Lord Seagod.


    Zhou Shu took out the Qiankun bag, put Xiaogun into a spirit beast egg first, then pointed the mouth of the bag at the little snake, made a gesture of going in, and shook the inner alchemy in his hand, and said solemnly, "Go in. , I will return the things to you."


    The little snake hesitated for a while, seeming to be guessing the meaning of Zhou Shu''s words. He did not repeat that sentence. Zhou Shu saw that it was clever and said it again. The little snake twisted for a while, penetrated like an arrow, and fell. Into the bag of the universe.


    Zhou Shu probed into the divine sense, the little snake fell in the river, and couldn''t help but whispered to him, "Oh, oh..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and put the inner alchemy into the Universe''s bag. The little snake leaped over and held the inner alchemy in his arms. The little paw moved around, very excited. After playing for a while, he took the inner alchemy. Take it back into the body.


    As soon as he retracted his body, Longwei radiated out immediately, and the little snake immediately had energy, and yelled at Zhou Shu, "Woo!", and rushed over immediately.


    But it has already entered the Universe Bag, which means it has entered a formation that can''t get out. Zhou Shu can also deal with it at will.


    First evacuate all the sea water, then put some strange fire to roast.


    In a short while, it quieted down, completely out of strength, just lying in the stream less than a foot, whispering. (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1498: Guixu

    "Benefactor, this... is something wrong."


    The people looked at Zhou Shu, always feeling uneasy, Zhou Shu actually took the sea **** they feared.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There is nothing wrong with it, rest assured, I will not harm it."


    This little snake is the closest animal he has ever seen to a real dragon. Unfortunately, he has already missed the opportunity to conquer. He doesn��t have much thoughts about staying now. He just thinks it��s not good to stay here. Maybe I will cultivate it, and the right will become a bond.


    Do whatever you want.


    "Oh."


    The people nodded unconsciously. Although they were still a little worried, they quickly dissipated.


    The Green File Shark thought of something, and suddenly said, "Oops, the whirlpool is about to run away again, hurry up!"


    The three immediately swam to the depths of the stone forest.


    Among the thick stone pillars, a sapphire-like vortex gleamed unceasingly, blooming with a gorgeous luster, especially conspicuous in the deep sea. There is no doubt that this is the entrance to the secret realm.


    The whirlpool swayed from side to side, shaking the surrounding sea water up and down, undercurrents surging, and the two sharks were a little unsteady.


    "I went, thank you both."


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, nodded slightly, and swept towards the whirlpool.


    "Be careful, benefactor, that''s powerful, don''t be bombed..."


    The shark seemed to have suffered, and he hurriedly reminded him, but saw that Zhou Shu had reached the front of the vortex, the vortex suddenly shook, showing a hollow, and sucking Zhou Shu in.


    "what����"


    The sharks were all stunned. They didn''t know that most of the secret realms in the Profound Yellow Realm were left by human power, and only human cultivators could enter, and the monster race or other races would be excluded. Can''t get in.


    After a short journey, Zhou Shu appeared in an extremely large space.


    It was like the internal hall of a building, surrounded by walls, dark and without a trace of light, there was a door in front of it, the door was open, revealing several steps of stairs, and the secret realm exit, just behind him, was within reach.


    This kind of secret realm was obviously built by the ancient power, there was no deliberately making things difficult, and there was no dead place when entering the door. It was considered a very friendly secret realm.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, the divine consciousness and so on are not restricted, and you can clearly observe everything in the hall, but you just want to go through the gate, but can''t do it.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu released his spiritual consciousness toward the wall, wanting to see what was outside the wall and whether there was another way out.


    The divine sense just hit the wall and immediately bounced back, leaving no trace. Some unwilling Zhou Shu continued to release the divine sense. The result was the same. Since I can''t perceive it, then break it and try? The wall seems to be of ordinary material, and it may also look like a third or fourth order.


    A wave of vitality came out and rolled towards the wall. Although Zhou Shu didn''t try his best, with his current strength, even the wall made of Tier 7 materials could be broken.


    But the result was unexpected, the wall did not move, Yuan Li returned in the same way, shaking Zhou Shu slightly, hesitated for a while, and then the sword intent, Shu Zhili, the strength of the unfamiliar unicorn, etc., after trying them one by one , The wall is still silent.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and gave up this plan.


    What is certain is that although this wall is ordinary, the power inside is by no means ordinary. The essence uses rules that Zhou Shu can''t understand and cannot be broken by Zhou Shu at all.


    After all, it is Guixu, which is very unusual.


    Only walking along the stairs, can not have too many other ideas.


    Walk into the gate and move forward.


    The stairs are straight, without turns, and there are no decorative lines or anything around the stairs. They are like an iron curtain and dull.


    After a hundred breaths, another door appeared in front of him.


    The door is engraved with two characters, "Zhongtian".


    As we all know, Zhongtian is the first day, and it is also the first obstacle to the fairy world and the mysterious yellow world. Why does it appear in the secret world? Could it be that Guixu is really a secret realm of ascending to immortals, as long as ten days pass, one can ascend to immortals?


    If Zhou Shu realized something, he had a lot of expectations in his heart, and strode in.


    After crossing the tribulation realm, in order to hurry, he often went in and out of Zhongtian, and he would not worry about anything.


    As soon as I entered the gate, light came immediately, suddenly enlightened, and there was a vast plain in front of me, afraid that it would not be hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness, everything around him was in his eyes, and he felt smooth.


    It is very rare, this is a secret realm that does not limit the consciousness and ability, that is to say, it is cool to be able to fully display one''s strength.


    Unexpectedly, there are all kinds of strange beasts and monsters living in the plains, most of them are Zhou Shu never seen, but the highest is only the sixth rank, of course, there are also strange flowers and plants, and general secrets. There is no difference, but there are more good things, which makes Zhou Shu less worried, but he also knows that according to the words of the door, this is only the first level of the secret realm, and it is not surprising that there is not much danger.


    Cruising around, Zhou Shuruo felt.


    To search for the treasures here, I am afraid that it will last for decades. Zhou Shu has no time and no need to do so. He only looks for something that is of great use to him, such as spiritual objects of the same rank and high aura, with four Elephants and dragons and other animals with the blood of divine animals


    It took about a month to clean up like this, and the harvest was quite fruitful, and the cultivation base was also increasing day by day.


    He didn''t plan to cross the catastrophe here, so he didn''t use the Demon Refining Pot to increase his cultivation level before the suppression of the fourth layer. He didn''t start with most of the things that were not enough years old.


    It is worth mentioning that he gave the little snake a lot of good food, and the relationship has improved a bit. When his divine consciousness enters the bag of the universe, the little snake will not directly rush to shout and kill, and the little snake He didn''t destroy the mountains and rivers in the Universe Bag anymore, but he would still stare at him fiercely with those big eyes, and threaten him with Longwei.


    Zhou Shu ignored.


    After searching for a month, he also found the entrance to the next floor, Xiantian.


    That is a big mountain.


    It is vast and deep, endless, and such mountains are rarely seen in the world of immortality.


    Let go of the divine sense and swept them one by one, and it was roughly the same as Zhongtian, but there were seventh-order monsters here, and the number was very small. What''s more, there are veins of water and fire in the mountains, and there are also a lot of different fires and spiritual springs.


    Here, the harvest is undoubtedly more than the first layer of Zhongtian.


    With Zhou Shu��s current strength, he doesn��t need to be too scrupulous and just concentrate on collecting, but he also found that unlike Zhongtian��s smooth journey, Xiantian has many traps and some monsters such as evil spirit beasts. Zhou Shu also took a little thought.


    It''s just a little bit.


    Two months later, I turned around and saw that there was not much place to stop in the vast Xiantian secret realm. He smiled and left straight away.


    On the third day, from the sky.


    The terrain is different again, dense jungles, swamps, deep pools, all over the sky are full of poisonous insects, visible.


    In the dark, one could vaguely see the stinging eighth-order monster.


    The degree of difficulty is obviously much higher than the previous two days, but Zhou Shu is not afraid of it.


    For those who aim to become immortal, it is only the third day, how can they shrink back.


    ��Thank you for the support of the wine devil, nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1499: Yuxi

    After crossing several beaches of swamps full of rancid smells, Zhou Shu found his goal.


    It was a rhino that was only one foot long, with stubby limbs, a curved tail, and a three-inch small horn. It was drinking with its head leisurely.


    It''s not an ordinary rhino, this is a jade rhino, no, it is a blood jade now.


    The jade rhinoceros was originally black and was called iron jade rhinoceros. After several evolutions, it finally became a blood jade rhinoceros that was as red as blood.


    Blood Jade Rhinoceros is a Tier 8 monster, that is to say, it has survived the Seventh Heavenly Tribulation. This situation is extremely rare. Almost all Tier 8 monsters are alien beasts, and there is no ordinary bloodline of the sacred beasts. The monster beast, wanting to rise to the eighth rank with its own efforts, is tantamount to ascending to the sky, but this jade rhinoceros has done it. It is hard to imagine how hard it has suffered without much wisdom.


    If it can survive two more tribulations and successfully rise to the ninth rank, perhaps it can make the jade rhinoceros clan become a divine beast and holy beast. Except for a small part of innate, most divine beasts and holy beasts come from this way. Zhou Shu would not give it another opportunity like this.


    The eighth order is its end.


    The blood jade rhinoceros is definitely a treasure to the cultivator.


    Its physique is extremely powerful, the ultimate among monsters. Its essence and blood can help immortal practitioners condense into a blood jade body. It is a special physique no less than that of the body that crosses the calamity, and the requirements are not high. Pill realm can be used, think about it, a cultivator can have the body of crossing catastrophe in the golden pill realm, what a terrible existence is that.


    The blood jade rhinoceros hadn''t appeared for tens of thousands of years. How could Zhou Shu miss it when he discovered it in the secret realm this time?


    What Zhou Shu can do is to give it a good home.


    As if aware of Zhou Shuyuan��s coveting from a hundred miles away, the blood jade rhinoceros suddenly raised its head and stared at Zhou Shu. The power of the king naturally radiated out. The monsters and monsters surrounding hundreds of miles suddenly suddenly Watching the wind and escaping, the sound of trampling and screaming continued to come.


    After a while, in the huge jungle, it seemed that there were only Zhou Shu and this blood jade rhinoceros.


    It seemed that the ancient horn was sounded, and tragic and desolate voices came from all directions, and Xue Yuxi kicked his legs fiercely and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    The ground doesn''t break open, and the dense jungle and slimy mud don''t affect it at all. No wonder, in front of such speed and strength, there is almost nothing to stop.


    Baili is very far away, but after a few more glances, Xue Yuxi seems to have arrived.


    Zhou Shu let out a low growl, and did not show any weakness, and greeted him without retreating. He actually wanted to go head-to-head with Xue Yuxi.


    It''s just a head-to-head, there is nothing to say, stubborn together, no need to worry, not to mention that Zhou Shu''s physique is also the best in the world, is it not as good as this blood jade rhinoceros?


    Bang!


    Zhou Shu and Xue Yuxi ran into each other without fancy!


    They separated quickly and clashed again, which lasted dozens of times!


    Every time, the ground vibrates back and forth. After dozens of hits, within a hundred miles, there is no flat place to be found. The ground sinks in a large section, the vegetation is lifted up, and the sky is full of mist and mud. The dust is intertwined, and the picture is completely unclear.


    The smoke and dust quickly dissipated.


    One person, one rhinoceros, several miles away, staring at each other, with stubbornness and appreciation in his eyes.


    The rhino felt that he had found a suitable opponent, his fighting spirit became more and more high, his eyes slammed, his red body was shining, just like burning charcoal, the surrounding area was suddenly hot, and the vegetation was scorched and dried up. It seemed to be Burn your own life.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, bursts of golden light radiated from his body, his precious appearance was solemn, and he lifted the weight lightly, just like a big Buddha.


    Even if the Fudo Ming Wang''s body was practiced to the extreme, it might not have such an effect. At this time, Zhou Shu combined many kinds of Zen body training techniques together, and combined with Shu Zhili, he has already exerted his physical strength to the limit. .


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    No words, no other actions, one person and one rhino, bumping into each other again.


    Three times in a row!


    "So refreshing!"


    Zhou Shu wiped away the blood left at the corner of his mouth, resisted the severe pain in his whole body, and let out a long scream.


    Long Xiao is born from the heart, can meet the right opponent, can stimulate the limit of the body, and further strength, how can he be unhappy?


    Xue Yuxi also made a long hiss.


    Only after its body twitched a few times, its eyes closed suddenly, and it fell heavily, and its breath was gone.


    That collision had exhausted all its strength, and finally lost.


    As soon as it fell, it sank suddenly, and the ground couldn''t bear its weight, so it sank.


    "How can such a good opponent be committed to the dust?"


    Zhou Shu strode forward, stretched out his palm and grabbed it, trying to lift the blood jade rhinoceros.


    The blood jade rhinoceros seemed to weigh hundreds of millions of catties, and Zhou Shu was also injured, so he could not lift it up, but fell with the blood jade rhinoceros.


    "Something abnormal?!"


    Zhou Shu quickly understood, but he relied on his self-cultivation, did not fear, and did not let go, and fell with Xue Yuxi.


    Within a few breaths, the falling trend stopped, and both he and Xue Yuxi fell to the bottom.


    Looking at it, it is a deep hole The bottom is on the ground, but there is no way out around it, and the top seems to be covered by mud and rocks.


    "Accepted."


    Zhou Shu bowed respectfully. He regarded the blood jade rhinoceros as an opponent, not a monster to hunt.


    Putting away the blood jade rhinoceros, and then took out the long sword, Zhou Shu groaned, and the people followed the sword and flew up.


    Under the sword light, the mud and rocks could not be resisted at all, and they scattered down one after another. It seemed that within a few breaths, they could fly out of this deep hole.


    However, he flew out for dozens of breaths, and there were still countless mud and dust above his head, and he couldn''t see the sky.


    "What''s the matter, it fell off after a few breaths, how could it be so deep?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly condensed, and he immediately increased his strength, and Caiying in the sword also felt something was wrong. When he activated it at the same time as Zhou Shu, the speed suddenly increased several times.


    Together, the two rushed upward.


    But after at least a few breaths, there is still a continuous mud and rock on the top of the head, and the mud and rock walls around him, and the bottom is still solid mud.


    It''s as if I haven''t moved at all.


    Zhou Shu stopped and he understood that what he had fallen into was not an ordinary hole, but a formation, a very strange formation.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he defeated the blood jade rhinoceros, he fell into a formation. It seems that the layout of this secret realm is really clever. If you want to get something good, you must face danger at all times and not give a chance to rest.


    He also knew that there was a strange formation in the secret realm of Guixu.


    In the sword mound of the secret realm of sword formation, he had seen the words left by the ancient power, "The green hook, occasionally obtained, transforms the gods into the ruins, never goes disadvantageous, then strays into the strange formation, the sword destroys people Save, pity."


    Could it be that this hole is the strange formation that Da Neng has encountered?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu moved slightly in his heart and put away the Qingjian first.


    He is not afraid of himself, but the sword is not the same, so he must take precautions.

 Chapter 1500: 1 inch

    Staying quietly, Zhou Shu probed the surroundings with his spiritual sense, if he realized something.


    Divine consciousness easily penetrated the mud and rock layer, and when I saw it, it seemed that it was only a hundred feet away, but why it was so difficult to walk. It seemed that there were millions and tens of millions of miles, and I couldn''t walk away.


    Looking around, there is also mud, and there are no traps or formations.


    "Is it an illusion, or am I being too cautious?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, made a mark at the height of the place, and set off again, not only upwards, but also to the left and right, constantly changing directions, shuttled upwards diagonally, seeking various changes.


    The speed was very fast and was not hindered by mud and rocks, but the result after two quarters of an hour was the same, always trapped in the hole.


    However, Zhou Shu was still startled when he saw the mark on the ground. He didn''t stand still, he still walked about an inch.


    At his speed, two quarters of an hour should have traveled thousands of miles, but the result was only an inch.


    "Shrink to an inch?"


    This distance reminded Zhou Shu of something, his complexion couldn''t help but congeal.


    Shrink the ground into an inch, step a thousand miles between square inches, and the distance between your feet is no more than one inch. In fact, there is a thousand miles or even further away, and one step is a thousand miles. That is not a general technique, it is the power of the immortal world that can be mastered After mastering the special tactics and using them in the Xuanhuang Realm, there will be no more opponents. Others will see you right in front of them, but how can they not hit you, because the distance between each other is more than a thousand miles, close to the world.


    However, such tactics require the way of clarifying the space and knowing the power of special laws. It is impossible for the cultivators in the Xuanhuang realm to achieve, it can only be a legend.


    "Could it be that this formation uses such power?"


    His heart was stagnant, and he immediately moved again.


    After a full acceleration, two quarters of an hour later, the result was of course still the same, but it seemed to have advanced an inch, the same distance as before.


    "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and it could be seen that the strange formation he is currently in is likely to use the power of the special space law. In the Xuanhuang Realm, at his current level, it is almost impossible to crack it, almost equal to the death formation. , But he will never sit still.


    After standing still and analyzing for a while, he seemed to have a sense.


    Either try to understand this kind of power. It doesn��t need too much. The formation is set by the ancient power. It must be the immortal power who understands many rules. He should know that the immortal cultivator who enters here cannot comprehend the law here. Power, so it won��t bury a mortal situation for later cultivators, as long as you can understand a little, even a little bit of fur, you have a chance to leave;


    Or, just go out inch by inch, one hundred feet and one hundred inches, and one hundred feet is ten thousand inches. Although it takes a lot of time and energy, it is still possible to go out after all.


    Zhou Shu intends to use the former, because the latter has too many variables. Who knows if the formation will be reversed when it reaches the end, and the ability to set up such a formation should be to help future generations understand the power of the law. Yes, he doesn''t want to miss such an opportunity, even if he may not get anything, and even face a worse ending.


    The eighth sense was quickly mobilized, taking the perceptible nature of the universe as the coordinates. The coordinates were constant and could not be changed in any way, even if it was the force of the law or other special restrictions. He took a step towards the coordinates. Step forward.


    All activities such as the body, the sea of ??consciousness, and the mind are all active, perceiving, thinking, calculating, the various changes in distance, and all the changes brought about by that change.


    Zhou Shu is still in the Xuanhuang Realm. It is impossible to jump out of the Xuanhuang Realm to observe and consider the current phenomenon. The Xuanhuang Realm restricts him like a huge mortar, but he still has perception and thinking even when he is in the mortar. In the pit, you can also observe and consider yourself.


    It is like a little white mouse who is being kept in a glass room and being observed. It has its own thinking ability and is very powerful. It is no longer willing to be observed, but wants to dominate its own destiny and jump out of the glass room. One step, start by observing yourself.


    This is difficult, but for Zhou Shu, who is confident and capable, he should be able to do it.


    The key is that he has a constant eighth sense as a guide, it will not be affected by any rules.


    Step by step, he walked slowly, but every cell up and down his body was mobilized, active like a boiling fire, and thinking like a flame, soaring and dancing. If there is a basin of water on his head, it will instantly Will be evaporated.


    After walking for about a dozen hours, Zhou Shu stopped.


    He glanced sideways at the signs beside him, no more, no less, still one inch, but this time, the process was different.


    Compared with before, his speed is much slower, and it is not much different from walking. If he walked 10,000 miles in the previous inch, then this inch may be only a thousand miles or less, why the distance is different? The result is the same?


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, nodded slightly, took a large bottle of soul fluid, and a bunch of spiritual things, and continued to walk up.


    He didn''t want to rest, even though he was exhausted, it was almost as if he had another fight with Total Uneasy.


    This time, his speed was even slower, as if a tortoise was crawling, UU reading www. Zhou Shu was more active in the slow movements of uukanshu.com.


    His mind diverges to the maximum and his perception reaches his limit. Every step requires hundreds of calculations and even deductions. He has to do this. He is still in the Xuanhuang world, and it is impossible to get much knowledge outside the Xuanhuang world. , (There may be in the stars, but almost all the light of the stars is deprived of many things by the heavens when it falls in the Profound Yellow Realm), you can only find the answer by relying on your own experience and ability.


    Of course, it is impossible to get the correct answer in this way, but for Zhou Shu, it is enough to understand a little method.


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few days or more, Zhou Shu stopped again and looked at the sign on the side.


    As he expected, it was still an inch this time.


    As if he had noticed something, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and there was a voice in his heart saying that there is a door.


    He still didn''t rest, and continued to use soul fluid and spirit objects. Without these support, he might have been tired and lay down. Fortunately, he had it, and he didn''t lack it.


    Deep thinking constantly is the most energy-intensive thing, more tiring than playing a few games with Total Unrest.


    This time, he walked more slowly, maybe he couldn''t say that he had left, and it took about a hundred breaths to move a small step, and that step may be one foot.


    This speed is like shooting slow motion with a slow motion lens, and it is no different from still.


    Zhou Shu thought while walking. Although his pace was slow, his thinking was getting faster and faster, and all his potential was stimulated.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, about dozens of days or more. In short, Zhou Shu, who is walking around, has somewhat forgotten the concept of time.


    When he stopped, he glanced at the sign on the side.


    Still an inch.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1501: Odd array

    During this period of time, Zhou Shu''s actual distance traveled was even shorter, perhaps only a dozen miles or a few miles, but in this cave, he still walked an inch, which is the same as the result of the tens of thousands of miles before.


    This is a good thing.


    Obviously, the formation will change with the changes of the cultivators in the formation. When the cultivator learns more about the formation, the formation will become simpler and simpler, and when the cultivator fully understands the true meaning of the formation When the time, that is, when the power of the law is understood, the actual distance that the cultivator walks out will be the same as the true distance of the hole. One inch is one inch. At that time, the formation will break without attack.


    Helping the cultivator to make progress step by step, until he understands the essentials, this is the purpose of the ancient power to set up the formation.


    It��s just that Zhou Shu at this stage cannot do it, and no one in the Xuanhuang world can do it. The knowledge of the Xuanhuang world is still too little. Only when you go out and enter the fairy world can you understand more ways and know more. law.


    If you can''t comprehend the truth, the actual distance will never be the same as the true distance, but for Zhou Shu, as long as the formation can be changed, it is enough.


    It can be said that Zhou Shu has to get out of this hole again.


    The important thing is that after a long time of thinking, he has touched the shrunken fur. Although it is only fur, it is also a great breakthrough. Few people in the world of cultivating immortals have this opportunity, but they can do it if they have the opportunity. Even less, in these tens of thousands of years, Zhou Shu is probably unique.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, I realized the knowledge that belongs to the immortal realm, and I am a step ahead. I may not see the benefits now, but I will naturally see it in the future.


    Of course, he also paid the price.


    Zhou Shu��s face is blue and purple, which is absolutely abnormal, as if he has been seriously ill for hundreds of years, and his thinking is also very chaotic. The sea of ??knowledge is completely messed up, I am afraid that the basic language ability is chaotic. , This is because the time spent thinking at the limit is too long, and the knowledge he has gained from thinking is beyond the scope of his possible grasp, and everything becomes too much before it becomes like this. If you can��t straighten out, you won��t be able to get the formation. His benefits, on the contrary, will fall into a dangerous state, and may become an idiot or something.


    In fact, if it were other cultivators, they might have become idiots.


    But fortunately, Zhou Shu''s heart has always been firm as steel, even if his thoughts are numb, he knows what to do.


    He immediately sat down, thinking of nothing, letting go of everything, and let the complicated thoughts slowly return, one by one back to where they should be.


    After comprehending, he must settle, and his habit helped him.


    Time passed quickly, and I don''t know whether it was dozens of days or more. In short, seeing Zhou Shu''s face gradually rosy, he recovered as before.


    Taking a look around, he calmly walked up.


    Understand the meaning of the formation, and touched some clues. The formation will no longer deliberately make things difficult for him. He naturally increased his speed. Although it took two hours for the Baizhang deep hole, he smoothly got out of the hole. , See the light again.


    Looking back, the deep hole in the ground disappeared in a short time, as if it had never existed.


    "This formation shouldn''t have been encountered by the sword repairer."


    After getting out of the predicament, Zhou Shu thought of the past, "That is to say, there are other strange formations in the secret realm... The effect should be similar, all to help the immortal cultivator understand the power of the law. If this is a space, then sword repair What Mighty encounters should be the law of time. His sword is completely broken and has lost all vitality. Even the material itself is rotten. Generally speaking, only time can have such power, and I don��t know it is over. Tens of thousands or more years, this kind of formation is even more terrifying than the one just now... That''s it, I will start thinking about it now... Besides, there should be other laws besides these two laws, such as goodness. Evil laws, such as the high-level five elements, color, life and death, etc."


    Thinking of this, a flash of excitement suddenly flashed in his eyes.


    He didn��t think about how to avoid these strange formations. On the contrary, he wanted to encounter them. Now that he understood, the purpose of these strange formations was to help the immortal cultivator understand it. If he missed it, he wanted to understand it later. , I''m afraid I will go to the fairy world to look for opportunities.


    Try not to miss this opportunity.


    But it is definitely impossible to meet all of them. First, the power of various laws is very dangerous. Even Zhou Shu cannot retreat. Second, it is impossible for Zhou Shu to feel every law. , All touched the fur.


    In fact, it would be nice to meet a few suitable ones, just hope you have better luck.


    Walking to a clearing with a smile, Zhou Shu took out the Qiankun bag.


    I haven��t taken care of the little snake for a long time, and I don��t know what to do. Don��t mess up the Qiankun bag, and he has to take out the blood of the blood jade rhinoceros. If this thing is delayed for too long, it may lose part of its effectiveness. That''s not a bargain.


    The little snake was lying in the river, very honest, except that the mountain-like corpse of the monster beside it ~ www.novelhall.com ~ had only bones left.


    "Your appetite is really not that big, it''s much bigger than Xiaogun."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, Xiao Snake disdainfully stared at Zhou Shu, "Hmph, hum, hum, I, I am willing."


    It can speak words, and it can refute what Zhou Shu is saying.


    Zhou Shu is not surprised at all. The snake��s intelligence is quite high, similar to human geniuses, but because he has been wandering outside and no one is teaching him, he doesn��t understand anything. After Zhou Shu and Caiying��s work Pointing, it can communicate with Zhou Shu simply, with a lot of arrogance in his words, as if he was born with it and cannot be changed.


    "Eat as you like."


    Zhou Shu smiled and put a lot of it in, "You''re still sensible, and if you haven''t touched the blood jade rhinoceros I want, then the ruts can teach you."


    "You can teach...what is it?"


    The little snake climbed to the mountain of beasts, muttering silently, as if trying to figure out the meaning of this sentence.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about it, and lifted the blood jade rhino from the valley nearby.


    The blood jade rhinoceros that was just one foot in weight weighed a million catties, and the whole body was as steel as jade, and it would make a sound of metal when knocked on it, not at all like meat.


    Being able to temper the body into this way, I really don��t know how many hardships it has gone through. You have to know that the monster is not able to master the art, and the body is basically tempered by continuous pain... Zhou Shu also has a trace of emotion, but it is only emotion, not Sympathy, the survival of the fittest in this world, if Xue Yuxi used its energy for tempering its body to increase its wisdom, it might have reached a higher realm early, but it was a pity that it had no such thoughts and could only accept death.


    It is not easy to draw blood, and Zhou Shu does not intend to let the Demon Refining Pot help.


    Use the green sword to slowly open the cracks, look for the veins and blood vessels, and find out the blood of the blood jade rhinoceros.

 Chapter 1502: Demon

    After some hard work, three drops of pure blood were taken out by Zhou Shu.


    The essence and blood are surrounded by thick blood mist. Although it is only the size of a grain of rice, it weighs more than a thousand catties. It is like the most dazzling gem, with an attractive luster, which makes people want to take it for themselves.


    Zhou Shu stared for a while, carefully put it away, and saved it for later use.


    Without delay, he penetrated into the jungle and began a journey of searching for strange formations.


    He searched earnestly, his divine consciousness was like a grate, and he completely ridden the vast secret realm. Whenever a more powerful monster appeared, he would go forward and fight. It took at least a month to go back and forth like this, but the result was Let him down.


    No strange array was found.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, sighed unlucky, and gave up freely.


    Indeed, the odd array is like a Romance. There is no trace to be found. Everything depends on luck. If you encounter it, you will encounter it. If you don''t have it, you will not have it. Deliberate search is often fruitless, and it will only waste time and energy.


    Let it go.


    A day later, he stood in front of the stairs of the fourth secret realm.


    The two big characters "Gentian" are very conspicuous, but different from the previous ones, there are two gates here, one is the entrance to the next heaven, and the other is the exit, allowing you to leave the secret realm from now on.


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, and walked to the entrance.


    When he walked to the door, his figure was stagnant, as if an invisible wall blocked him, and at the same time, the ancient and majestic voice appeared in the sea of ??consciousness, echoing endlessly, deafening.


    "This is the gate of crossing the tribulation, you cannot enter without crossing the tribulation realm. After entering, every step is a dead place, whether to enter?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, with a calm complexion, only determined to reveal it unabashedly in his eyes.


    But he was also secretly stagnated in his heart, the door of crossing the tribulation, that is to say, the previous triple secret realm was not specially prepared for the cultivator of crossing the tribulation realm. Any cultivator can enter, and the latter is specially prepared for crossing the tribulation realm. , And according to Zhou Shu''s view, the first three levels of difficulty are simply not something that ordinary Tribulation Realm can bear, so the difficulty of the secret realm behind can be imagined.


    As soon as the voice fell, the invisible wall disappeared immediately, and Zhou Shu walked in without hesitation.


    The ladder is not long, and soon reached the fourth heaven.


    When the gang wind hit, Zhou Shu''s figure was slightly shaken, and he immediately understood.


    It turned out that there is a ubiquitous gang wind here, there is a gang wind in it, and the monks who have not crossed the tribulation realm cannot survive for too long.


    Looking up, the front is flat, with only a few bare hills. There is no danger, but Zhou Shu suddenly tightens, not only because of these hills that were not destroyed in the wind, but also because he perceives two. A powerful breath is coming towards him, and every sigh is not under the previous blood jade rhinoceros.


    The eighth-order strange beast.


    The ground cracked abruptly, and a monster resembling a centipede and a scorpion appeared. It swung a pliers the size of a length and rushed towards Zhou Shu. A crack appeared in the air. A golden seven-headed strange bird swooped down. A turquoise flame is constantly emerging from a pointed beak, and in the wind, the speed is like a rocket.


    I felt the previous breath, and the next breath was already in sight.


    Zhou Shu didn''t panic, as he expected it from the stairs, Shu Zhili quickly covered his whole body, his body bent, and he bounced out like a slingshot.


    It happened to have escaped the surprise attack of the seven-headed strange bird, and the green sword in his hand fell impartially on the monster''s head.


    The sound of metal collision spread, and the carapace on the monster''s head was cut with a deep white line by the green sword.


    Zhou Shu took advantage of the situation to attack, and the sword intent swarmed in along the cracks, only to hear a burst of crackling, the carapace split along the white line, a monster that was more than ten feet long, quickly divided into two halves, pliers and more Foot, they all lay down weakly.


    The monster is dead, but Zhou Shu didn''t relax at all, his figure retreated tens of feet, staring at the monster, his eyes became sharper.


    Bang, bang!


    The monster had completely split apart, and suddenly a three-foot-long monster jumped out of its head, grinning at Zhou Shu, making a sharp, piercing sound, which was extremely resentful.


    With his figure slightly to the side, a surprise attack by the strange bird escaped. Zhou Shu stared at the strange monkey, his complexion gradually condensed, and he secretly said, "It really is a ghost."


    The centipede-like monster is called the Clamping Insect. It is congenital inadequate. It can only be promoted to the seventh level at most. It is impossible to reach the eighth level. The Clamping Insect in front of you has the breath of the eighth level. It is obviously weird. Zhou Shu It is expected that there are other things inside, most of which are strange beasts and ghosts.


    Mandrill is one of the most reluctant beasts to encounter, and if you are not careful, you will be caught in its tricks and die. Most people don��t know. Mandrill still There is a special method of parasitizing in the bodies of other monsters and controlling other monsters to seek food and kill for it. When a monster is killed by a human cultivator, it suddenly appears again. The cultivator is often caught off guard. It kills.


    Zhou Shu knew this, so he backed away immediately after killing the pincers, without leaving any chance for the ghosts inside Jie Jie! "


    Ghost Mandrill screamed, his body jumped up and flew towards Zhou Shu like electricity.


    Looking at the direction and strength, the strange bird behind him formed a pincer, giving Zhou Shu a feeling of inevitable avoidance.


    Zhou Shu didn''t plan to dodge either, his back sword was behind him, his right hand circled around, and his palm instantly turned red, like a burning flame, flashing like the sun, and he grabbed it at the ghost.


    Fire Qi Palm, a special magic formula issued with the power of unicorns, carrying unicorn fire, is exactly the nemesis of strange beasts such as ghosts.


    In the continuous experience, Zhou Shu has become more and more proficient in using the power of the unicorn. There are already five of the seven tactics that can be used at any time.


    "Jie Jie, ah!"


    Perceiving the strange fire of the unicorn, the ghost mandrill stopped abruptly, and disappeared for a moment.


    That is a ghost trick, a stealth and rapid escape trick.


    Mandrill tactics are also circulated in the world of cultivating immortals. They were created by the cultivators based on the body of the mandrill, but they are far inferior to those used by real ghosts.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy!"


    Zhou Shu had a cold face and strode eagerly. Although he could not see the Mandrill in his sight, he could see clearly with his spiritual consciousness. Although the Mandrill Art was very powerful, he was close to the ninefold in front of Zhou Shu. For a Consummated person, it is still useless.


    He chased the ghost mandrill, but the strange bird behind him was tirelessly chasing him.


    Zhou Shu didn��t have time to take care of it. The seven-headed strange bird is not ordinary. It is called a ghost bird. It has the blood of a sacred animal and a ghost car. Although not too powerful, it has seven heads and seven lives. If you really want to get entangled, I''m afraid it will be difficult to tell the victory or defeat in less than half an hour, and it is still important to eliminate the ghost.


    The ghost is the most hateful. If you let it escape, Zhou Shu will face its traps and tricks from time to time in this secret realm, and it will be miserable.


    So it must be killed now to avoid future troubles.

 Chapter 1503: Fellow

    Mandrill was extremely fast, but Zhou Shu was even faster, chasing fiercely all the way, getting closer and closer, just about to catch up.


    The Mandrill had noticed it, and while running away, he whispered in a low voice, like a woman crying, sometimes speaking out, begging Zhou Shu to let it go.


    But how could Zhou Shu let it go, the killing intent in his eyes became stronger, the more cunning, the more **** it.


    The Mandrill suddenly folded, changed directions, and ran towards a hill not far away.


    Zhou Shu chased after him, but the ghost bird behind him let out a roar and stopped in the air.


    Ghost Sparrow is not the one who gives up so easily, there is only one possibility that can stop it. The place the Ghost Sparrow will go is extremely dangerous, even the Ghost Sparrow dare not enter.


    Zhou Shu came to understand right away, but he didn''t stop. He wouldn''t let the ghosts escape. Besides, if the ghosts dared to go, he should go too, just be careful.


    After a while, the ghost suddenly stopped, turned around, and smiled at Zhou Shujie, very strange.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind hit Zhou Shu inexplicably behind him, pushing Zhou Shu forward.


    "Insidious means."


    Zhou Shu showed disdain.


    He doesn��t know what Mandrill��s thoughts are. The place where Mandrill stands must be the boundary of the danger range. As long as he crosses over, there will be danger. So Mandrill stands there and doesn��t go in. Then he secretly uses a trick to hit Zhou Shu. Being caught off guard, Zhou Shu was unable to retreat and entered a dangerous situation.


    But Zhou Shu had already thought that he was naturally prepared for it, and Shu Zhili suddenly fell, and his figure stopped immediately.


    There was nowhere to dispatch the huge power, and his figure sank into the ground abruptly, reaching a depth of several feet.


    "Huh?"


    The Mandrill was a little dumbfounded. He thought he could lead Zhou Shu astray, but unexpectedly Zhou Shu could rein in the cliff. However, in the moment of sluggishness, he immediately discovered that something was wrong. Qilin fire was coming from all directions, but there was no one ahead.


    In his own way, he is also to be treated.


    "Ah!"


    In desperation, the ghost screamed and had to avoid the unicorn fire, and ran forward several feet.


    There was a sudden shock, and the ground gradually rose, revealing a mountain-like monster.


    The strange beast was shaped like a giant tortoise, more than a hundred feet long, and the whole body was as white as jade, with a mess of green hair on top of his head, which seemed familiar.


    mountain.


    Although it was much smaller and different in color than the one in the one hundred thousand mountains, it was undoubtedly the mountain, and the bloodline in front of him was thicker, at least eight points pure, stronger, and the eighth-order perfect.


    The mountain raised its head, and the mighty dragon power followed, seemingly unintentional, but like a violent wind sweeping the earth, instantly emptied everything.


    Shocked by Longwei, the ghost was there, his mind was blank, he didn''t know how to move, and he didn''t even dare to tremble.


    The strange beasts like ghosts are most afraid of all kinds of sacred beasts. The strange beasts with the blood of the sacred beasts dare not provoke them. They think it is the most dangerous here, so they will attract Zhou Shu. It became overcast, and now that Longwei came out, he was instantly stupid.


    Zhou Shu also felt Longwei and was shocked, but soon calmed down.


    He had seen a lot of Longwei, this mountain was definitely not bad, but it was not enough to shock him.


    What he cares more about is the realm of the mountain. The eighth-level consummation is equivalent to the nine-fold consummation of the cultivator. As long as he has passed the tenth level of the calamity, he will immediately be promoted to the ninth level and achieve the highest monster.


    It was the first time he saw a strange beast in such a realm.


    I am afraid that there is no opponent in the world of cultivating immortals, and of course Zhou Shu can''t match it.


    The mountain that didn''t even open his eyes clearly confirmed the ghost mandrill''s position, opened a big mouth, and his long tongue flew out suddenly and rolled towards the mandrill.


    The ghost is still motionless, just waiting to die.


    At the moment when the long tongue was rolled into the Mandrill, Zhou Shu suddenly shot and pulled the Mandrill over.


    "Ok����"


    It seemed that Zhou Shu''s existence was only felt, Shan turned to Zhou Shu, slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were very vicissitudes of life, it seemed that countless years were hidden inside, "Humans? Why do you want to **** my prey."


    He actually spoke, and the speech was very clear, but it took a long time to say a word, which seemed to take a lot of effort.


    Zhou Shu arched his hand and said slowly, "After finally chasing for so long, I can''t let it die in your hands. I''m sorry, he is mine."


    He was also surprised that Shan could speak out.


    The world is born with a strange beast that is born to know what people say, but it will never be a mountain. In the dragon race, the mountain��s intelligence is not high, and it is impossible to transform, but this one can speak. It is a little weird to be able to recognize him as a human being. If it is said that it is self-realizing, it is really impossible. Then, he has been in contact with humans before and learned human language from other human cultivators.


    "You are bold."


    Shan paused for a while before uttering the second sentence.


    Zhou Shu considered it for a while, and said slowly, "I don''t know if your friend lives in seclusion here, I really offend you a little bit."


    The body of the mountain suddenly trembled, and the surrounding ground suddenly cracked, and the cracks stretched for more than ten miles Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and the mountain just moved slightly, and the earth cracked the sky. This The general strength is really incalculable. If you use your full force, it will be difficult for you to resist. The alien beast that has survived the Nine-fold Heavenly Tribulation is essentially different from the one that has only survived the Eightfold. It is more than doubled.


    I just don''t know how I angered it.


    "Friends, after so long, I finally heard these two words again."


    Shan spoke again, a heavy and clear voice, but it seemed that there was no anger in it, but there was a bit of rare joy.


    It seems that it likes to hear such a name, and instead of offending it, it has earned some good impressions.


    Zhou Shu struck the iron while it was hot, "There is no distinction between respect and inferiority in the cultivation of Taoism, regardless of race. Daoists also do the cultivation, and naturally they are Taoists."


    The mountain stared at Zhou Shu, and there seemed to be waves in his old eyes, "He said the same."


    It might take a hundred breaths to say a word, but Zhou Shu always maintained respect and said solemnly, "I don''t know that it is the senior who can be destined to make friends with Daoists?"


    "It''s been too long, I don''t remember."


    Shan shook his head, thinking for a long time before speaking.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said slowly, "Well, if you can make friends with Daoists, you must be a great senior, and respect him very much, just as you respect Daoists."


    "There should be more..."


    The mountain was halfway through, but suddenly moved.


    That movement was a hundred times faster than talking.


    The body was like a mountain, but it moved like a rabbit, and it fell in front of Zhou Shu in an instant, no more than a few feet apart, with a pair of eyes staring directly at Zhou Shu, and at the same time, the powerful Longwei unabashedly released to the surrounding ground. A layer was cut off immediately.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly stagnant, but he was not panicked, he folded his hands and smiled, "Daoist, what are you trying to say?"

 Chapter 1504: Quyuan

    Staring at Zhou Shu for a long time, he seemed to be testing something.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, always with a peaceful smile.


    Long Wei gradually declined, and Shan Ren slowly lowered his head.


    "Here."


    A heavy voice, but also relieved, as if he had let go of some burden.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the top of its head and seemed to feel it. It turned out that it was not growing green hair, but a piece of land, but the ground was covered with moss. There was something else vaguely in the moss, but it was covered by the emptiness of the mountain. The divine hood covered it, the divine consciousness could not penetrate, and it was impossible to see clearly.


    The Void God Cover is a special protective cover that specifically restrains the detection of gods and spirits. Only those monsters with extremely weak spirits and extremely powerful physical bodies may have them. (Physical cultivation can also be cultivated). There are more than five kinds, and Shan Reed is one of them.


    He said carefully, "Is it necessary for me to go up and see?"


    "Yes."


    The voice is very long, with a lot of loneliness.


    "Then offend, Fellow Daoist."


    Zhou Shu nodded, stood up, and carefully jumped onto the top of the mountain.


    After passing through the imaginary hood, the consciousness immediately became clear, and this piece of land with a radius of five feet was also clearly seen.


    Among the moss, there are five stone monuments of the same size. They are full of ancient characters. They cannot be made by a mountain forest. Of course, it cannot be a monument carried by a real beast. It should be the previous one. Left by the cultivators.


    Looking at the year of the stone stele, I am afraid it has been more than 30,000 years, but it is very well preserved. In fact, the material of the stone stele is not good. It can be preserved so well because of the deliberate protection of the mountain. It can be placed on the top of the head at any time. Retracted into the shell.


    Looking at it piece by piece, Zhou Shu''s expression gradually condensed.


    The stele was left by a monk named Qu Yuan more than 30,000 years ago.


    Speaking of Quyuan, perhaps no one knows, but if you add a word in the middle of the name to become Qu Taiyuan, then the name is well known in the world.


    Before Qu Taiyuan, Tianjianmen was an unknown Zhongliu sect, but after Qu Taiyuan was born, Tianjianmen became the six major sects of immortal cultivation.


    Qu Taiyuan is known as the first person to cultivate swordsmanship in ancient times. He is a true swordsman genius. Any sword art in his hands can quickly comprehend the sword intent, and can refine and integrate them to create new and more powerful swords. He understood that of the seven strongest sword intents in the Heavenly Sword Sect, six of them were understood by him, and they are still the strongest ever since.


    Most sects only soared to the sky after the emergence of a super genius, such as the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    Of course, the Dutch school is also.


    Qu Yuan spent two hundred years in the fourth heaven of the Guixu Secret Realm.


    These two hundred years are the two hundred years in which he has grown the fastest. He has lived here three times, comprehended hundreds of sword intents, and surpassed the realm of heaven and earth. The most important thing is that he got his own right here. The kendo, the domineering sword, and gradually expand it.


    Kendo is a avenue, and the avenue contains countless trails. Creating your own kendo in the avenue is simpler than direct creation, but it is also a creation.


    When Qu Taiyuan was practicing, he encountered this mountain.


    At that time, the mountain had only six steps, and it was still very weak, so it was naturally not Qu Taiyuan''s opponent, but Qu Taiyuan didn''t kill it and kept it.


    The reason is very simple. It��s not that Qu Taiyuan has mercy, but when Qu Taiyuan completed his enlightenment and successfully released the Dao Pagoda, this mountain-recipe suddenly appeared. I looked at the Dao Pagoda for a long time, as if I could understand the lines on it. .


    Qu Taiyuan believed that he could be his first disciple. Naturally, he would not kill him, but would treat him as the best disciple, looking for food for him, teaching tactics, teaching him to speak, etc.


    Shan Ren''s intelligence is very low, and ordinary teaching methods are difficult to work, but Qu Taiyuan''s method is different.


    "This method is not just preaching directly..."


    Seeing this, Zhou Shu nodded slowly, seemingly rewarded.


    Qu Taiyuan did not directly teach the tactics, but told the scriptures on the Dao Pagoda over and over again. Regardless of whether they understand or not, he kept practicing kendo in front of the mountain, and the mountain must also be read. I can��t relax a little bit. After ten years of persisting like this, neither he nor the mountain remnant stopped for a moment. The mountain remnant finally gained something and unintentionally cast a technique similar to Qu Taiyuan��s. Although extremely weak, the power in it , There is no doubt that it is Tyrant Sword Jianyi.


    "The big thing is done!"


    Seeing this scene, Qu Taiyuan was ecstatic.


    Shan Ren can directly use the power of its debut, indicating that it has realized the Tao, how can it not make the founders ecstatic, the same is true when changing Zhou Shu.


    Since then, Qu Taiyuan has called it "Taoyou".


    Today''s Shanren can cultivate to the eighth level to perfection and spend time after day. The Tao taught by Qu Taiyuan has played a big role in it, and Qu Taiyuan can be regarded as its enlightened person.


    Of course, Qu Taiyuan and his Tao have gained more gains in the process of transmitting Shan Ren Jian Dao. Without Shan Ren to verify his Dao, he would not know whether his Dao could spread, nor would he I know if his Tao is the real Tao ~ www.novelhall.com~ Not to mention, Shan Ren gave him a lot of feedback on the Taoist furnace. If they are sincere to each other and preach the Tao, they are complementary to each other, and both parties can benefit. A lot.


    Seeing this, Zhou Shu hated Pu Lao again.


    Had it not been for Pu Lao''s troubles, he might have obtained his first disciple long ago, and his Shu Zhidao would also develop even more.


    Hate things all your life.


    However, he got a revelation from these words, his first disciple does not have to be a human, maybe a strange animal is better?


    He is somewhat enlightened.


    After Xue Nu��s accident, he was obsessed with finding suitable disciples among human beings, but he has not yet found them. Moreover, even if he finds suitable ones, there will be many problems. Human cultivators have too many thoughts and too many demands. Concentrated on Tao, and a disciple who is unfamiliar with the new Tao, Zhou Shu did not have enough confidence.


    Compared with human cultivators, the alien beast has almost no other thoughts. As long as it can meet its basic requirements, it will concentrate on doing one thing for you. If you don��t do it, it will never stop. The same is true for Tao. If you can find a suitable alien beast, you don��t need to be too high. As long as you can understand the Taoist tower a little bit, and then repeat the process like Qu Taiyuan, maybe the alien beast can also get the Tao of Shu?


    If this is done, it will certainly be of great help to Shu Zhidao.


    If you think about it, if you don��t have this mountain helper Qu Taiyuan perfected the Dao, where would there be the Dao of Overlord Sword in the Xuanhuang Realm, how could there be so many inherited tactics in the Heavenly Sword Gate today? Can the Domineering Sword continue?


    Qu Taiyuan helped Shanbian open up Meng, but also helped him find a suitable way.


    Where to find such a strange beast, Zhou Shu might not have the chance of Qu Taiyuan, and he had a candidate in his heart. (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1505: Stele

    Looking at the stele from side to side, Zhou Shu benefited a lot.


    The stone tablet records the process of Qu Taiyuan''s teaching the domineering sword and his own experience in the process of teaching. For Zhou Shu, this is a much-needed wealth, and he does not want to miss a word.


    Qu Taiyuan recorded the preaching process in detail. It seemed useless, and he could do it himself. Why would he leave any traces?


    Only Zhou Shu understood this mentality well, and he would do the same if he changed him.


    As a person who creates Taoism, he is extremely lonely. There is a feeling that there is only one person in the world. Apart from himself, no one knows the Tao that he has created, and it is impossible to understand. If there is any problem or thought, it is impossible to understand. You can only think and understand by yourself. How can you not be lonely. In this case, you can record in detail what you have realized, just like talking to someone, and you have the pleasure of finding a friend.


    Zhou Shu watched slowly, and Shan Ren was a little anxious, urging him from time to time.


    "I have forgotten many things, even his name, but I still can''t forget, he left me something."


    "What did you see, what did he leave for me?"


    "I miss him so much..."


    "Friends of Taoist do not need to worry, after reading it, I will tell you one to five to ten."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, but he was stunned when he saw the last few words of the last stone tablet.


    "In the end, the mountain is not my race, it is a descendant of the dragon race. Although he has gained my way, his heart is unpredictable, and he does not know the blessings and blessings of future generations. I cannot bear to kill my disciples. For future troubles, holding the stele to the Heavenly Sword Gate, I will have a big reward, remember."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the mountain forest below, and shook his head slightly.


    Shan Ren had many expectations in his eyes, waiting for Zhou Shu to tell him something.


    Obviously, in addition to his own Tao, Qu Taiyuan didn''t teach the shanren much other things. Even if he perceives the stele, he can''t understand the words on it.


    Na Shanfang respected Qu Taiyuan very much, and it was also a relationship of teacher and friend. After more than 30,000 years, he had forgotten too many things, but he still missed Qu Taiyuan��s preaching to him, but where did you know that Qu Taiyuan stayed The next important purpose of the stone stele is to let the latecomers kill the mountain.


    He can understand Qu Taiyuan��s thoughts. In the ancient times 30,000 years ago, human immortal cultivators and descendants of dragons with dragon blood were still great enemies. From time to time, real dragons broke the ten-day boundary of Xuanhuang Realm and used dragon blood. Rebirth in the Jinlong race, and then set off a storm in the Xuanhuang Realm (also because of this, the Xuanhuang Realm has repeatedly changed), that''s why Qu Taiyuan would say that. Only Zhou Shu can understand, will Shanren understand?


    In this case, can he tell Shan Ren?


    Of course not.


    At least not now, he can''t bear the consequences, in case, let''s be honest, if the heart of this mountain is chilled and it suddenly goes crazy, Zhou Shu is not an opponent, but suffers himself.


    Zhou Shu let go of the stone tablet, jumped down, smiled and nodded at Shan Ren, "After reading it down, he also misses fellow Taoists."


    Shanbi suddenly shook, "Did he... say that?"


    "Yes, fellow Taoist."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "It is clearly written on the stone tablet that the senior must leave the secret realm and return to the sect, but he cannot take you away with you. It is really a hate thing, so he left the stone tablet. I hope that when people see it later, they can help him fulfill this wish, bring you fellow Taoist out of the secret realm, and achieve a career with that senior."


    "what."


    Shan Ren''s figure trembled, and there was a wave of waves in his vicissitudes of eyes, and he was speechless for a long time.


    Zhou Shu looked at it and said with regret, "Unfortunately, I don��t have enough abilities. I��m afraid I can��t help him fulfill this wish. Fellow Daoist, I��m really sorry, but as long as the stone monument is still there, you can definitely wait for a senior fellow. People, help fellow daoists out."


    In fact, he can help Shan Rei go out, but he can��t do that. If the eighth-order Consummation Shan Rei reaches the realm of cultivation, I really don��t know how much disturbance will be caused, whether it will end well or badly, based on his current situation. Ability cannot provoke such cause and effect.


    The mountain is still unheard of, silent as an image, I don''t know what I am thinking about.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have a good time to leave, just waited at ease.


    After a long time, it may be one day or more, but this time might be a flash in Shanbei''s eyes. When Zhou Shu wanted to leave, the Shanbei finally moved.


    "Can''t wait."


    Shan Ren shook his head and said very desolately.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "No, since they can come here, there will be people here."


    Shan Ren said slowly, "I can''t wait, I''m going to die."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s figure trembles slightly, "The Daoist seems to be in good condition, why do you say that?"


    "I can live for a year at most. After a year, I will have to face the tenth calamity. I know that I will not be able to survive."


    Shan Ren said slowly, his voice gradually calmed down, there was a kind of vicissitudes of seeing through everything.


    "Fellow����"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, but stopped talking.


    Shan Ren''s cultivation base has long been completed, and it seems that he has been suppressed for a long time, but now he can''t suppress it at all, and one year later, he must face the catastrophe.


    Even he knows that with the current strength of the catastrophe, it is completely impossible for an alien beast like Shantou to ascend to the immortal. How could Shanfan himself not knowThank you for telling me the words on the stone tablet , And the sentence of fellow Taoists. "


    Shan Ren stared at Zhou Shu, "Let me do something for you. You can tell me what you need. There is nothing I can''t do here, but there is not much time, only one year, and , I also need you to do something for me."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, "What''s the matter, fellow daoists, please tell me."


    Shan Ren slowly fell down, stretched his head in front of Zhou Shu, with a pleading tone, "Help me bring him the stele, or his descendants, tell him that I can''t get out, but I will never Fortune remember him, my fellow Taoist."


    Zhou Shu looked at Shan Ren, with a hint of guilt in his heart.


    Non-my family, its heart must be different? This mountain remembrance in front of him should be different. It must have sincere feelings for Qu Taiyuan, but Qu Taiyuan would not think so. Zhou Shu is also the same as Qu Taiyuan.


    Perhaps this is the difference between humans and monsters.


    "Can''t it be done?"


    Shan Ren raised his head and looked at Zhou Shu, with a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes. Long Wei was ready to go, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense, like the eve of a snowstorm.


    It can be seen that it takes this request very seriously and does not hesitate to cause catastrophe.


    It can be said that the previous Shan Ren had never used power seriously, but now it is different. The eighth-order Consummation Monster must do its best, and Zhou Shu also has a trace of palpitations.


    "can."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If I can go out, I will definitely do it, and help fellow daoists bring the stone tablet back to his sect."


    "Thank you."


    Shan Ren let out a long sigh of relief, seeming to let go of the burden of tens of thousands of years, his head shook lightly, and five stone steles landed firmly in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu thanked him and collected it seriously.


    (Ps: Thank you Shihai Bodhi for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1506: Tianlu

    Zhou Shu decided to stay for a year in more days.


    There are daoists who can teach him a lot of knowledge, and countless resources-there are eighth-order monsters everywhere, rare and exotic treasures can be seen everywhere, just take out one is the finale of the auction����, Moreover, it is safe.


    Yes, there are dangers here, and the eighth-rank monsters are rampant. You may encounter two or three in a few steps. Even if Zhou Shu is too poor to deal with it, he has a strong backing. As long as he is exhausted, he can retreat to the mountain. Within the scope of, there will no longer be any strange beasts��the eighth-level perfect mountain monk is the king in this even greater secret realm, and no other monsters dare to provoke.


    Shan Ren quickly agreed to Zhou Shu. This request was not even a help for him, so he gave Zhou Shu something.


    "this is����"


    Staring at the golden beads in front of him, Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and said in deep thought, "Why fellow Daoists? I will never collect them below.


    The bead was taken out of the carapace by the bead. After a lot of time, it seemed very solemn, as if it were its most precious thing.


    Appearing to understand Zhou Shu''s thoughts, Shan Ren shook his head, "This is not my blood."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu had a slight meal.


    Although the golden beads did not have much luster, they could be seen at a glance. They contained extremely strong vitality and powerful strength. Although they were not as good as the unicorn blood obtained before, they were not much different. He thought Shanbi knew that he was not lucky, and of course he wanted to refuse to give him the blood.


    Shan Ren slowly said, "I have to overcome the catastrophe, how can I give you my blood."


    Zhou Shu smiled, a little embarrassed, but the words behind Shan Ren shocked his heart and his smile froze.


    Shan Ren stared at him, "This is the blood of a Tianlu beast."


    "Tianlu Beast?"


    Zhou Shu was startled, the Tianlu Beast was not a strange beast, but a real divine beast.


    Tianlu beasts have multiple appearances. The dragon head, horse body, and lin feet are like a lion. They have two wings on their shoulders. In the ancient times, they were also considered as vassals. In the ancient times, the rise of mankind and the mysterious yellow world entered the war period. Divine beasts dealt with humans together, but joined the camp of humans to help humans fight against dragons and other divine beasts. Therefore, they were grateful to humans, thinking of auspiciousness, and thus named Tianlu.


    Compared with other sacred beasts, Tianlu Beast''s mana is not high, and it needs to be attached to other clan to exert its full strength. Among the sacred beasts, it is considered a weaker party.


    The appearance of a divine beast in the secret realm really shocked Zhou Shu, but what made him even more shocked was that the Tianlu beast and the Xuanyuan clan of the human being had a close and even inseparable relationship.


    This should start from the beginning.


    The ancestral land of Tianlu Beast is at the foot of Xuanyuan Mountain, in the same place as Xuanyuan Clan.


    Originally, the Tianlu Beast clan had a bad relationship with the Xuanyuan Clan, and they fought endlessly in order to compete for Xuanyuan Mountain.


    However, after the human emperor was born, the situation suddenly changed. The Tianlu Beast and the Xuanyuan clan became friendly, which can be described as a family of closeness.


    The Xuanyuan clan taught Tianlumon various human etiquettes, taught various techniques, and helped it transform, while Tianlumon helped humans to fight against various monsters and beasts, and also used its own special abilities to mine and it was extremely difficult to obtain. The Xuanyuan Iron was given to the Xuanyuan clan to build weapons. The human race and the mythical beast were extremely harmonious and allied. When the emperor went to the dragon clan, the mount used was also the Tianlu beast.


    Since then, Tianlu Beast is also called Xuanyuan Beast.


    At that time, there was a legend that the Emperor Human and Tianlu Beast were in the same line. They were originally from the same origin. The Emperor Human was born from his mother, Yemeng Tianlu Beast. Among the many techniques used by the Emperor, there is vaguely the Tianlu Beast. Ability is in it.


    If this legend is true, this drop of blood may have a great effect.


    But it was only possible, he couldn''t be sure, because he didn''t know whether what he got was Xuanyuan Sword.


    Zhou Shu pressed his mind and said calmly, "How can a fellow Taoist have the blood of a beast?"


    Shan Ren said slowly, "You are surprised."


    When Shan Ren stepped into the eighth level, it was already one of the strongest in the Gengtian Secret Realm.


    Because it is different from other monsters and monsters, it not only has a powerful body, natural blood, but also the way of the overlord sword taught by Qu Taiyuan. Although it has just entered the eighth level, no one in the secret realm has rushed to provoke it. Except for one monster.


    The pale golden monster found the mountain, and wanted to fight it to determine who is the real master of the secret realm.


    Shan Ren recognized it at a glance, it was a Tianlu beast.


    When I was with Qu Taiyuan, Qu Taiyuan taught him many things about divine beasts and strange beasts in the past to encourage him to learn Taoism and become immortal. Among them, Tianlu Beast was mentioned.


    This Tianlu Beast is not pure. If it is a real Tianlu Beast, its body should be grayish white, which is only pale golden.


    However, apart from the difference in color, it is almost the same as the Tianlu Beast. The strength on its body and the permanent clouds around it are 90% similar even if it is not 100% Tianlu Beast.


    The Tianlu Beast had just reached the eighth level, and both had the overlord''s aura. They didn''t agree with each other, and immediately launched a battle.


    This battle can be described as dark and dark, fought for a hundred days and nights.


    Seeing all the monsters around him was afraid.


    After the war, Tianlu Beast was finally lost and died of exhaustion.


    Although Tianlu Beast is a sacred beast, many of its abilities have to rely on other races to be able to play similar to the assistance of the Cihangzong, so it is not too pure to face the descendant of the overlord, Shanbei. Without the upper hand, he was defeated by Shan Ren using his stamina and domineering sword.


    When the Tianlu beast died, its flesh and blood and inner alchemy naturally became food for the mountain.


    It has to be said that Tianlu Beast assisted the Shan Ren, without its selfless dedication, it would be difficult for Shan Ren to reach the eighth level of Consummation.


    Almost all of the essence of the Tianlu beast was absorbed by the mountain-recipe, but it was only sucked, but in the end there was still a drop. It was the purest blood of the Tianlu-beast, only one drop, and the mountain-recipe couldn��t absorb it. , Not at all.


    It''s not surprising that Shan Ren is a descendant of the dragon clan, and the dragon clan and the Tianlu beast are dead enemies.


    Therefore, Shan Ren kept this drop of essence and blood until today.


    Shan Ren looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "I will keep it for no use, so I will leave it to you, even if it is paid."


    The golden essence and blood hung in the air, spinning slightly, exuding majestic vitality, and a peaceful and strong breath.


    Just took it out for a while, and many strange beasts have been lured by it, staring at it, all eyes are greedy, if it weren''t jealous of the mountain, I''m afraid it would have rushed forward.


    The blood of beasts can change their destiny.


    "roll!"


    Shan Ren roared in a low voice, the storm rose, and the land broke.


    Those strange beasts, monsters, and beasts immediately became birds and beasts, never daring to stay.


    The smoke disappeared.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, collected the drop of essence and blood earnestly, and said, "Thank you fellow daoist, I will certainly not disappoint my good intentions."


    "Do what I want you to do."


    Shan Ren said slowly, and gradually retracted his head, the mountain did not move.


    There was silence all around. js3v3 (battlefield literature)

 Chapter 1507: select

    The year passed quickly. ��


    Zhou Shu made great progress. He even spent another day of calamity in the secret realm, reaching the fourth heaven of crossing the robbery realm.


    There is no way. In this dangerous place, he has to face all kinds of monsters and monsters at all times. It is difficult to win without trying his best. He can''t suppress the growth of his cultivation level, so he simply let go to absorb and overcome the catastrophe. It is a matter of course.


    After crossing the Tribulation, his cultivation base is still growing rapidly, and now he is not far from the fifth layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm.


    The Demon Refining Pot played the biggest role.


    During this period of time, the Demon Refining Pot was very honest, completely obeyed Zhou Shu, and did not violate any instructions.


    Perhaps it is slowly understanding that it has no other way to go except to fully comply with Zhou Shu.


    As Zhou Shu progressed, the Demon Refining Pot had also gained many benefits. Even Zhou Shu could feel it. Although he could not enter the demon refining world, he knew that the three skills of the Demon Refining Pot��s soul refining and refining power were very large. The growth is more compliant with his wishes.


    If I encounter total anxiety now, I should not fall into a bitter battle anymore.


    This year''s time has also allowed him to make a big name in the greater secret realm.


    The strange beasts inside were not idiots. Seeing that their peers were killed by Zhou Shu one by one, and even the capital of the corpse was completely absorbed, I knew that such a strong man was even more terrifying than that mountain. Are you afraid?


    From the initial initiative to look for things, until after seeing Zhou Shu from a distance, he hid, and the changes were not small.


    For the next one or two months, Zhou Shu wanted to find some strange beasts to practice his hands, but couldn��t find it. What��s even more funny was that many treasures were no longer guarded by strange beasts, so he could take them at will. Human management. Read a book


    This makes Zhou Shu very boring.


    The huge secret realm has turned into his own back garden.


    He killed nearly a hundred different beasts and obtained many treasures, but I don''t need to mention why.


    Those things are very useful for building a large formation, and more useful for others, but for Zhou Shu, they can only be transformed into a cultivation base, and Zhou Shu has a simpler way to cultivate it, whatever you want.


    By now, Zhou Shu has basically reached the pinnacle of the world of immortality. There are not many things in the world that can fascinate him. No matter how many treasures, his heart will stop, and he has a sense of loneliness. He is very clear that now only himself can make him progress. His heart, his own way of comfort, or magic weapons such as artifacts.


    Others are not worth spending too much time.


    Somewhat frustratingly, Zhou Shu still didn''t find the trace of the real person stepping on the sea, just like the previous triple secret realm.


    Every time in the secret realm of the heavens, Zhou Shu deliberately looked for the traces of the real person stepping on the sea, and spent a lot of time and energy for this, but unfortunately there was no result.


    He can feel that there are some traces of monks in every secret realm, but after careful investigation, they should have nothing to do with the real person. The real person of the sea came from the heavenly sword gate, and he created his own sword and technique. Zhou Shu has a general understanding of tactics and so on, plus Yan Huaming''s remarks. He is quite familiar with Real Man Tahai, but nothing can be seen from those traces.


    Finding someone in a secret is more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack.


    Xu had entered the strange formation by mistake, or was swallowed by a strange beast, then there would be no trace left.


    No chance to find it, Zhou Shu didn''t struggle, one year has come, it''s time to leave.


    Zhou Shu went to bid farewell to Shan, Shan only repeated the incident three times, and ignored him.


    Bringing the stele back is the mountain��s only obsession. If the obsession is there, it can��t give up its life or respond to the catastrophe, but it loses the obsession. It happened to respond to the catastrophe wholeheartedly, and Zhou Shu��s timely appearance helped it. It''s so busy, no wonder it will give such precious things to Zhou Shu.


    Everything seems doomed.


    Zhou Shu bowed and left quietly.


    In ten days, the mountain will usher in its tenth calamity, tens of thousands of years of Taoism, success or failure in this action, it wants to do a lot and must be absolutely focused.


    He did not stay to watch Shandu Jie.


    This may be a good opportunity to watch, but Zhou Shu would not do it.


    On the one hand, he knew that Pu Lao didn��t make any moves during this period. He should have been thinking about how to deal with him better. The process of his last three calamities will not be the same as that of other people or beasts. Other people��s experience has no effect on him. There are too many uses, only to strengthen himself is the right way. On the other hand, since he regards Shan as a daoist, he will not go to see the daoist''s tribulation. This is a basic respect.


    The fifth heaven, heaven.


    Standing in front of the entrance, Zhou Shu thought about it for a long time.


    The difficulty in the fourth layer of the Gengtian secret realm is almost the apex of the world of immortality. There are eighth-level perfect beasts, and even impure beasts. The fourth layer is already there, so what will appear in the fifth layer ?


    Is it Tier 9?


    That is to say, it is at least a divine beast inside, not to mention whether Zhou Shu can be defeated, the appearance of the ninth rank in the current Xuanhuang world is just like the appearance of great power, it is really unrealistic, if the ninth rank really appears~www.novelhall. com~ can only explain that the sixth-layer secret realm behind is probably the secret realm outside the sky.


    The secret realm outside the sky is different from the general secret realm, it is not on the mysterious yellow realm.


    The cultivator of the Xuanhuang Realm can temporarily experience the feeling of traveling outside the heaven in the secret realm of the outside world. It may not be the real outside world, but in the eyes of the cultivator, it is the real outside world, and the various visions are indistinguishable from the outside world.


    Compared with the general secret realm, the outer world secret realm is much more dangerous.


    There are many incomprehensible things. Just a weird wind called the "crushing wind" by the cultivator is enough for the cultivator. The wind is colorless and invisible, and it will be blown into debris as long as it touches it. , The cultivator has almost no effective means of defense.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, Zhou Shu could go everywhere, fearless, but without the confidence to retreat in the secret realm outside the sky.


    Or maybe it''s not like that, it''s not Tier 9?


    It''s just a secret realm, it shouldn''t be a dead end for the cultivator.


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized that there may no longer be things like alien beasts, but other tests, such as the same as Xinyu and Nine-story Pagoda, aiming to refine the mind.


    There is indeed such a possibility. From the perspective of the previous few days, the secret realm of Guixu is quite comprehensive, and there are basically everything that other secret realms should have here. An expert who can set up this secret realm is likely to test the cultivator in all aspects. Every immortal cultivator who might get out of the secret realm has made great progress.


    Both possibilities exist.


    But Zhou Shu must make a choice, whether to continue or leave.


    The key choice is life and death.


    The exit for leaving is just beside, and some traces of monks can be seen. Obviously, after most monks walked here, they fell into the same thinking as Zhou Shu, and then chose to leave.


    At the entrance, there is no trace. )!!


    Bookmark it for easy reading (battlefield literature)

 Chapter 1508: Raksha

    As far as I can see, it is a green grassland with a familiar smell of earth.


    Very good, it shouldn''t be an outside world.


    Putting down his worries for a while, Zhou Shu stretched out his consciousness to check the surrounding area, and he was a bit stunned with just one glance.


    Not far away, a group of strange creatures seemed to be cruising.


    In general, there is not much difference from human beings. They are all limbs plus a head, which are only several times taller. On the shoulders, arms, and legs, there are gray-white bone armor, which seems to grow naturally, and the hair is mixed like thorns, hard as thorns, and flashing. With the faint blue light, the eagle-nosed lion''s mouth, with two rows of fangs protruding from the mouth, the same color as the eyes, all blood-red, horrible.


    It is definitely not a creature of the Xuanhuang world.


    "Raksha"


    Zhou Shu is no stranger to the Raksha tribe. As one of the first alien races to invade the Xuanhuang world, they are still very famous in the world of cultivation.


    The Rakshas have a slightly low IQ and are brutal and bloodthirsty. They regard killing as life and would rather kill than kill. They are irrational and **** aliens. Because of this feature, although the Rakshas are large in number, their overall strength is not very strong. , They are not the main force in the invasion. In fact, in the eyes of the cultivators, they are no different from the monsters. Many cultivators use various techniques to collect the Raksha tribe for their own use and train them into slaves. Used by Rakshanu.


    Of course, these are all things in the past. There are no Rakshas and Rakshas in the immortal cultivation world. Only some "inheritances" from the beginning have been handed down, such as the real fire of Rakshas, ??the Raksha bone sword and so on.


    This group of Rakshas, ??in terms of body shape and strength, should be the lowest Rakshas soldier among the Rakshas.


    Among the Raksha tribe, the highest-rank Rakshasa is called Rakshahou, followed by Raksha generals, Raksha guards, and Raksha soldiers. There is no Raksha king, because the Raksha tribe has no king, and they are affiliates of the Yasha Clan has no realm of its own, nor is it qualified to be king.


    Rakshasa soldiers are roughly equal to the Golden Core Realm Cultivator. Of course, Zhou Shu would not see it, but the Rakshasa clan here is a bit strange.


    It��s not a secret realm, but a foreign race appears


    Could it be that this is a trial battlefield deliberately arranged by Da Neng for the cultivators to learn to deal with foreign races?


    Probably.


    After thinking, a few roars passed, the group of Rakshasa soldiers yelled and ran towards Zhou Shu.


    Although the Rakshas are not strong, they have some special abilities, such as extremely sensitive noses. They are good at smelling blood, especially human blood. As long as there is human aura around them, they can quickly detect it, even if human beings repair it. Because it is much higher than them, it can''t escape their sense of smell.


    These characteristics are also the reason why they can always exist.


    The Rakshasa is fast and powerful. A team ran like tanks, shaking the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of Zhou Shu.


    After shouting, they rushed up together after making a strange cry that Zhou Shu didn''t understand.


    The whole body burst into flames, and the bone armor suddenly showed many sharp bone spurs, trying to stir Zhou Shu into pieces.


    The low-level Rakshasa soldiers can''t even use weapons and can only fight with their bodies. They are indeed the same as monsters.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as he traveled through it, as if feeling something.


    He was not eager to kill them, but wanted to use this opportunity to carefully study the specific information and fighting methods of the Rakshasa soldiers, and then record them, so that when facing alien races in the future, he would not be in a hurry.


    "I don��t know how to art, it��s no different from a monster, but it comes with the real fire of the Rakshasa that can melt most of the fifth-order magic weapons, and the bone armor that is as hard as the fifth-order high-grade magic weapons. It will be very troublesome if there are a large number of people, it can be regarded as a force that cannot be ignored"


    In a short while, he basically grasped the fineness of the Rakshasa soldiers.


    Immediately, he slapped a palm with great force, pressing these Rakshasa soldiers underneath, and grinding them a few times, they all turned into powder.


    "bad"


    Zhou Shu''s face tightened as if thinking of something just after the killing.


    When the Rakshasa soldier died, a layer of light red smoke floated on his body, which quickly dissipated. How did it dissipate? Even Zhou Shu didn''t notice it, and naturally it was impossible to stop it.


    Wanting to come is also one of the characteristics of the Raksha family, but I don''t know what the consequences will be.


    Only soon he knew.


    There was the sound of shaking mountains in the distance, and staring at it, the black and heavy Raksha army was coming in quickly.


    Look at it like this, I''m afraid there won''t be tens of thousands.


    Sweeping the divine consciousness a little bit, you can find that there is Rakshasa general among them, and more than one.


    The figure of the Rakshasa general is more than twice that of the Rakshasa soldier, and the bones and spurs on his body are denser and sharper. They are not empty-handed. They all hold various weapons, and the three Rakshasa in the middle General seems to be guarding a Rakshasa who is slightly thinner.


    Na Raksha sat on the back of a Raksha, as if sitting on a chair, relaxed and contented.


    "Lakshahou?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit, and increased his spiritual consciousness, wanting to see more clearly.


    As soon as the divine consciousness approached, the thin Rakshasa suddenly moved, and a pair of wings appeared behind his shoulders, more than three feet black, thin as a cicada''s wings, with sharp edges as sharp as a knife. With a wave of the wings, Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness Suddenly was swept away, unable to approach.


    "It''s not Luo Shahou, it''s the Yasha clan!"


    Zhou Shu suddenly understood The Raksha tribe has no means to stop the divine consciousness, but the Yasha tribe is good at it. In terms of divine consciousness and divine soul, some methods of the Yasha tribe even outperform most human beings. Cultivator.


    The appearance of the Yasha tribe and the Raksha tribe is almost the same, but with more wings.


    The body of the Yasha tribe is not as strong as the Raksha tribe, but its wisdom is far superior, and it has a pair of extremely useful wings. Therefore, its status and strength are above the Raksha tribe and dominate the Yasha realm, and the Raksha tribe can only become their subsidiary .


    "Black wings, this is an Earth Yasha."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, not too concerned.


    Wings are the most important part of Yasha. Their ranks are also closely related to wings. Those with golden wings are Wang Yasha, and the highest rank. The white wing is Tenyasha, and the black-winged Jiyasha underneath is the general variegated color. The winged yaksha.


    It is said that there is also a heavenly king Yasha who gave birth to two pairs of wings, but it is definitely not seen in the world of cultivation.


    The strength of the Di Yasha is roughly equivalent to the God Transformation Realm among the human immortal cultivators.


    The Rakshasa of the Raksha tribe will also be of this level, but the status of the two is completely different, and the Rakshasa will only be the guard of the local Yaksha.


    After the death of the previous Rakshasa soldiers, they passed the information through their own blood, and soon attracted the Raksha army led by Di Yasha.


    "Huh huh!"


    Di Yasha stood up, stepped **** the Rakshasa under his feet, vented some dissatisfaction, and then shouted loudly.


    Those Rakshashas suddenly ran towards Zhou Shu, flushed with fire all over, like chicken blood.


    Like a red wave, it was unstoppable, and wherever it went, it was burned to dryness. The original green grassland was immediately in disarray.


    Zhou Shu frowned.


    ��Thank you for the reward and support of the ruling Xianzun, the reward for the long time no see, thank you (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1509: In the calculation

    The green sword fell on his hand and held it extremely firmly.


    kill.


    The cyan sword intent spread out like waves, wave after wave.


    Rakshasa, who was the first to bear the brunt, had no time to make any response, and was immediately chopped into pieces by the sword intent, and the blood mist was splashing, and it remained for a long time.


    Zhou Shu held the sword and rushed straight into the army.


    There are tens of thousands of Rakshasa, vast and mighty, but Zhou Shuru enters the realm of no one, every time a sword is shot, a group of Rakshasa will fall.


    Zhou Shu at this time can be described as killing the sky, that is, Raksha who does not fear death or even regards death as a mission will not retreat. If it is a group of immortals or monsters, seeing Zhou Shu like this, he will have escaped long ago. Do nothing.


    Caiying in the sword was a little frightened. She had never seen Zhou Shu with such killing intent.


    "Zhou, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    "Why are you so fierce today? Did you kill too much, too cruel?"


    "When dealing with these invading aliens, only killing can stop the killing. You must never be merciful. You must remember this, Caiying."


    Zhou Shu reaped the Rakshasa calmly, without a trace of fluctuation in his mind. In his opinion, this was originally the only way to solve it. In the face of these fierce aliens, even if there is a trace of holding hands, a little indulgence will be given to the Xuanhuang world. Brings a disaster.


    He had this kind of consciousness a long time ago, and many people might not understand it until the alien race actually invaded the Xuanhuang Realm, and some people might never understand it.


    "Oh... I know it."


    After a few words, Caiying gradually understood that he would follow in the footsteps of Zhou Shu and would not lag behind.


    However, in just a few hundred breaths, the tens of thousands of Rakshasa army fell by nearly a third, and the corpses were everywhere.


    What''s strange is that those corpses disappeared quickly and turned into a puff of blood mist. The blood mist didn''t dissipate, and they swayed slightly in the air.


    What special means is it?


    Zhou Shu thought this way, he had no time to do more, and he also had the idea to see what the method was.


    The more you know about aliens now, the more comfortable you will be in the face of real alien invasions in the future.


    The Rakshas army was still moving forward, surrounding Zhou Shu, and several Rakshas generals also rushed up.


    Unlike other rakshas, ??the fire on their bodies is pale white, and their power is much stronger. Basically, the vitality will be burned when they touch it, and the sword intent without the original power will dissipate in a few breaths.


    That is Raksha bone fire, and it is also the fire of Raksha''s origin. It is much higher than real fire and can only be used by Raksha clan.


    The bone fire is not only on the body, but also on the weapons. Most of those weapons are made from Raksha''s own bones, which will continuously increase the strength in the bone fire, and cooperate with the Raksha to make the unique violent, even more powerful.


    Ordinary monks crossing the tribulation realm can hardly be the opponent of the Rakshasa general.


    They also fought back and forth with Zhou Shu.


    Seeing this scene in the distance, Yasha unconsciously showed a lot of disdain in his eyes, "Stupid humans, weak immortals."


    It is not surprising that Diyasha can speak out.


    The Yasha tribe has always been one of the alien races who most want to occupy the Xuanhuang Realm. They have repeatedly invaded, knowing a lot about the Xuanhuang Realm, and also have a lot of understanding of the human beings.


    Zhou Shu noticed Di Yacha''s actions by himself and took it lightly.


    He played back and forth, just want to know the information of the Rakshas generals, and see clearly the attacking methods of the Rakshas generals, really want to fight, even if there are hundreds of these Rakshas generals, it is impossible to fight him. It has to come and go.


    about there.


    After Zhou Shu saw it clearly, he swung a sword and cut off the Rakshasa by his side.


    The remaining meaning was not exhausted, the sword intent turned into an invisible blade, and flew straight to the Yasha in the army.


    The sword intent was invisible, but it opened a long **** road, which was especially obvious in the army. The Rakshasa who blocked the road was torn apart by the sword intent and turned into blood fog without any reaction.


    In the blink of an eye, Jian Yi had arrived in front of Yasha.


    Feeling the horror of the sword intent, Ji Yasha''s expression changed slightly, immediately spreading its wings and flying, trying to avoid it.


    The sword intent followed him like a shadow, closely following him, seemingly unhurried, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Damn it!"


    Di Yasha cursed secretly and waved his hand, seeming to have used some strange technique. The three Rakshasa on the ground immediately jumped up the guards, and one after another stood in front of Jianyi.


    Blocking the sword with the body is meaningless life and death.


    Bang bang bang.


    After three crisp sounds in a row, the three Rakshas all cracked and turned into blood fog.


    The sword''s intent had almost decayed, and the Yasha was abruptly blocked with bone armor, and his body retreated several tens of feet.


    "Is that only so?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes were quite mocking.


    He didn''t know that Zhou Shu''s sword didn''t use much force at all.


    Zhou Shu secretly nodded, as he expected, Di Yasha was just a little smarter. He also knew that he was afraid of death and his strength was not stronger than that of General Raksha. If that was the case, then this battle should be over.


    But Diyasha will not kill first, and it has not been studied clearly.


    Zhou Shu stepped forward quickly, his sword intent was like mercury pouring on the ground, like pushing a card, Raksha had no resistance, and kept falling to the ground.


    Seeing that there are fewer and fewer rakshas, ??the Yaksha did not panic. He took out a horn and blew it a few times. Soon, there was a dark cloud in the distance. A glance revealed that there were tens of thousands of rakshas. I am afraid that there are more people than before and after that dark cloud, there are many dark clouds, which add up to hundreds of thousands.


    The Raksha tribe has always been crowded, ant-like and endless. Zhou Shu also understood this, but he didn''t know that there were so many.


    He was not frightened, only a trace of worry in his heart. If such a Raksha tribe reaches the Xuanhuang Realm, he really does not know what kind of disaster it will cause. Compared with some powerful but few alien races, the Raksha tribe with extremely strong reproduction ability , I''m afraid it should be considered more.


    Think about it later, just kill it now.


    Zhou Shu quietly increased his strength, the sword intent suddenly increased several times, sweeping the floor, and the Rakshasa who encountered the sword intent flew straight out, silent for a moment.


    The Rakshasa also came extremely fast, the tide was average, and the quantity was large, and it quickly filled the gap opened by Zhou Shu with the sword intent, always protecting the Yasha, fearing life and death.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, his consumption was not worth mentioning, he would kill as much as he came.


    Time flies quickly, and I don��t know how long it has passed. Zhou Shu is already full of blood fog, and there are only a few thousand Rakshas all over the sky at this time, all of which are guarded by Di Yasha and no longer move forward.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and pointed his sword at Di Yasha, "It''s your turn."


    "Stupid human, you are dying."


    Di Yasha grinned, revealing two rows of sharp fangs, and laughed loudly, "Don''t you know if you''ve been in the game?"


    "In the calculation?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, as if thoughtful.


    In the blink of an eye, the surrounding blood mist changed rapidly, forming thousands of tall blood pillars that surrounded Zhou Shu.


    On the pillar of blood, a breath of suffocation was exuded, and the power in it was extremely powerful and endless, even Zhou Shu did not dare to look down upon it.


    "Do you know this formation?"


    Di Yasha spread her jet black wings and flew, looking at Zhou Shu coldly. (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1510: Blood shadow

    Di Yacha looked at Zhou Shu condescendingly, with arrogance in his eyes, as if Zhou Shu was already dead.


    "Formation?"


    Zhou Shu curled his mouth slightly, disdainfully said, "The rat generation in the ghost realm of the gutter is worthy of the word formation?"


    "Damn it!"


    Di Yasha immediately furious.


    Di Yacha lives in the ground all year round and dug many ditches to hide. In the eyes of the cultivators, the place where the Di Yacha is located is called the ghost domain of the ditch by the cultivators. The Di Yacha is also called a mouse by the cultivator. His own insult, and Zhou Shu said all the words, piercing his heart, how can he not be angry.


    Zhou Shu just ignored it and said indifferently, "The Rats came to the Xuanhuang Realm, and when they saw my profound Taoism in the Xuanhuang Realm, they moved their minds and tried every means to seize them. They thought they could learn all those advanced Taoisms. I don��t know if I have only learned some fur for tens of thousands of years, which is not worth mentioning. Just your blood fog is also worthy of the formation? Funny."


    "Good, good!"


    Di Yacha was so angry that there was no words, and he roared in a low voice, "Today, I want you to die without a place to bury you! Raksha blood shadow killing array!"


    He took out several black flags and waved them continuously.


    Thousands of blood pillars began to move, combining, changing, and transforming into various blood shadows, such as monsters, such as Yasha, and rushing towards Zhou Shu.


    The blood shadows are all gathered from the essence of dead Rakshas. They preserve the powerful power of the Rakshas and are more condensed. Moreover, each of them is injected with the spirit of the Earth Yaksha, which can be controlled by the Earth Yaksha. Facing nearly a hundred Rakshas at the same time.


    Zhou Shu swung his sword and smashed several nearby blood shadows.


    Bang!


    The blood shadow suddenly exploded, bursting out a large swath of blood, and pressing it down.


    In this bloodstain, there is not only the golden fire of the Rakshasa, but also a kind of weird corrosive power. The sword intent that is close to it is quickly frustrated and can''t help losing its power.


    Zhou Shu flashed away.


    The blood stain slammed to the ground, but did not dissipate, and soon gathered again, turned into a blood shadow again, and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    That''s it.


    Zhou Shuruo has some enlightenment.


    Not to mention the power of these blood shadows, just being able to continuously regenerate is a bit troublesome, making them very difficult to be defeated, if ordinary monks encounter them, they will indeed fall into a hard fight.


    "Haha!"


    The ground Yasha in the sky laughed loudly, "So many, how do you hide? You will be dead after entering the battle!"


    "Still talking about the formation?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with disdain, "There is no yin and yang, there is no Tai Chi, not to mention the integration of the four images, the circulation of the five elements, and the mutual growth and mutual restraint, etc., I am afraid you don��t understand what that is, this so-called formation, I can''t see it at all, it''s just the use of alien characteristics, it''s not worth mentioning."


    "You...damn it!"


    Di Yacha''s words are poor, just cursing, unable to argue.


    Zhou Shu said these words, he knew the literal meaning, but the meaning was broad and profound, how could he understand it.


    After a long pause, Di Yasha said, "Even if you don''t understand it, you are always going to die, haha."


    He smiled coldly, his eyes were extremely cold.


    And Zhou Shu glanced at him, did not speak, only shook his head and sighed, feeling sad for his ignorance.


    Ji Yasha became more and more angry. His wings kept flapping, and the flag in his hand moved faster. It seemed that he wanted to fan the power of his whole body into the flag, and thoroughly fan Zhou Shu into fragments to dispel his heart. hate.


    Zhou Shu ignored him, only wandering among the blood shadows, relaxed.


    He just wanted to take a good look at this "Raksha Blood Shadow Killing Array".


    About a quarter of an hour.


    Zhou Shu has completely figured out the killing formation, and even the function of the flag flag, how to control it, and even the principle of the killing formation have been deduced seven to eight points.


    There is no need to continue.


    He raised his head and glanced at Di Yasha, still fanning the flags tirelessly, but his complexion was a little pale, it seemed that he was overstretching.


    "This is your formation, ridiculous."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and said slowly, "Not to mention the level of refining the flags, even your control method is so low, 90% of the power can only act on these blood shadows, and the remaining 60% are affected. You are empty. No, it��s not empty. 30% of the 60% are actually impacting your body in the opposite direction, making it more difficult for you to control the flag, which is less efficient and consumes more."


    Di Yasha''s face was pale, swallowed the blood from his lips, and continued to fan vigorously.


    Zhou Shu just ignored it, and continued, "Raksha Blood Shadow Killing Array, um, the name is very interesting, but there is only a name. Such an array is impossible in our Xuanhuang Realm, any immortal cultivator Can do better than you."


    "You! What did you say?"


    Ji Yasha trembled and almost fell down.


    He is very confident in his wisdom. Such a big formation was developed by the Yasha tribe after nearly a thousand years. Facing other races such as Rakshasa, he would not be disadvantaged. But now facing Zhou Shu''s use, he was used by Zhou Shu. Such a ridicule, completely unworthy of mention, is simply heartbreaking.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said faintly, "If you learn the formation technique in any formation sect in the Xuanhuang Realm, you are guaranteed to be driven out of the division within three days. If I were your teacher, you might..."


    "What could it be?"


    Diyasha stagnated, staring at Zhou Shu, wanting to get an answer.


    Zhou Shu''s expression turned cold He pierced through heavy shadows as soon as he got up, and in a few moments, he fell in front of Di Yacha.


    The so-called formation is not a threat to him.


    "you����"


    Di Yasha''s complexion tightened and wanted to escape, but his whole body was restrained by a tremendous force, unable to move at all. He could only flap the flag in his hand and direct the blood shadow to pounce, making a dying struggle.


    But soon something more shocked him.


    Those blood shadows were all motionless, standing still, as if they were dead.


    Only then did he realize that the connection between himself, the banner flag and the blood shadow had long been cut off by Zhou Shu, and it was impossible for him to pass his orders.


    Knowing no luck, Di Yacha didn''t struggle anymore, just looking at Zhou Shu, seemingly begging, "Tell me, what might be..."


    "You are dead, there is no need to know."


    Zhou Shu calmly shook his head, turning his right hand together, crushing Di Yasha straight to pieces.


    Only the flag and black wings remained.


    The flag is left because Zhou Shu still has some puzzles and needs to be understood through it, and also for better restraint in the future.


    The Yasha wings are a good material, which can be used to refine the nightwing. As a special flying magic weapon, the nightwing has many magical uses, and it is an extremely rare treasure for the cultivator.


    Looking around, there was blood and fog everywhere, and the ground was smelly, and the original green land had long been destroyed.


    If these alien races entered the Xuanhuang Realm, the result would only be the same.


    Zhou Shu was thinking slightly, as if he had discovered something, his heart suddenly shocked.


    In the distance, there was a scream.


    It is the human voice.


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 20170219223739664 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) js3v3 (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1511: Moon Mirror

    How can there be humans here?


    Zhou Shu settled down and swept in the direction of the scream.


    Not long after, he saw a tragic scene.


    The small village below the mountain was supposed to be peaceful and peaceful, but at this time it was swallowed up by the war, and it was almost scorched.


    Hundreds of rakshas were raging in the village, killing everyone they saw. There were blood and limbs everywhere, and the screams continued to sound.


    By the village, a woman holding a child looked worried and ran helplessly, but before she ran a few steps, she was stopped by a Rakshasa soldier, slapped her palm to the ground, and then raised her foot and stepped on forcefully. .


    "Please, let go of my child, let go of my child..."


    The woman raised her head and looked at the big feet that were gradually falling, her hands were protecting the child behind her, her eyes were begging.


    "Zhou, aren''t you going to save people?"


    With a scream of Qing Yanjian, he almost got out of his hand.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, blocking her, "What you see is a phantom, it''s not a human being."


    Caiying said anxiously, "Even if it is a phantom, my palace can''t stand it!"


    "Then look at it again."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and stroked intently, and a half-moon mirror appeared in front of him.


    Caiying looked through the mirror again, and was stunned.


    The scene in the mirror was not the same as what she had seen before, or even the reverse.


    There are no villages, just deserted hillsides, and no running women. Those who flee everywhere are the tall Rakshasa, and the abusers are the small "people", the begging woman, who is taking a Luo Bra stomped on her feet, with a mysterious smile on her mouth.


    The abuser became the perpetrator, she was a little confused.


    "what?"


    Caiying couldn''t help exclaiming, "This... Zhou, what''s going on?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is a generational race. They are very good at constructing illusions. In this respect, they are not weaker than human immortal cultivators. What you see are the scenes created by them, not real."


    "It''s the same..."


    Caiying stunned, "Generations? What is that?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The generations are aliens from the generations world. The generations of the human world are very similar to the Xuanhuang world. Both the size and the topography are very similar. It is like the front and back in the mirror. There are many similarities between the emerging races and the Xuanhuang world. The generations are like this. They are very similar to the human races. The only difference is that the generations are rich in real estate and treasures are everywhere, and the generations are quite barren, so the generations have always been I was very dissatisfied and wanted to invade the Xuanhuang Realm and replace it. Therefore, the cultivator named them the Generation Human Race."


    "So this is ah."


    Caiying seemed thoughtful, "What is the difference, I can''t see it at all, what if I was deceived by them?"


    The sword was trembling slightly, and she was a little worried.


    "How can you be deceived by following me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If you want to say there are differences, and it is obvious that compared with humans, the generations have much stronger muscles and hard bones. The same body is about twice heavier than humans. These changes are It evolved in a barren environment, and if you look at them, there is a cloud under their feet. It is very small but you can see clearly."


    Caiying stared at the mirror for a while, and said in surprise, "Really, some are black, some are white, and some are colorful, that woman is!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The color shows that her strength is not weak, which is equivalent to crossing the tribulation realm."


    Caiying turned the sword around and said with doubts, "Since the generations are similar to humans, why can''t they live in peace?"


    "Humans haven''t tried..."


    Zhou Shu stared down, his expression a little heavy, "but found that it could not be done. Generations and humans are basically the same in appearance, but they are very different inside. The generations world does not have the rich background of the Xuanhuang world, and lacks education. What is unacceptable is that the generations of human races advocating the idea that nature is inherently evil, which makes them have no bottom line in their actions, and do whatever they want for themselves... Such a foreign race cannot be accepted by the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Caiying shook his sword again and again, "If there is no bottom line, that will definitely not work!"


    Having been with him for a long time, Caiying''s thoughts are very similar to those of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of approval, ��It doesn��t really matter whether human nature is good or evil at the beginning. What��s important is that everyone should have his own heart, know what he wants and what he insists on, and is like a generation. The Human Race is so persistent that it is evil and has no bottom line. It is a great harm to other races and should not exist in the Xuanhuang world."


    "My palace understands, we must get rid of them!"


    Caiying couldn''t hold back the sword, very resolute.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. He had said so much to Caiying, and he had achieved his goal.


    Caiying is an elf and has her own will. If she is unreasonable and hesitates in her heart, it will not be good for her to rise to immortality, and it will be even worse for Zhou Shu to use the sword, so Zhou Shu always guides her to understand the reasons for various things and help her. It is also a different kind of preaching to strengthen your heart and follow yourself better.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Caiying said to Zhou Shu, but paused again, and said with some confusion, "Zhou, what''s the matter with your mirror? I haven''t seen you use it before."


    "Hehe, this is called Yuejing Jue, I just realized it recently."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, quite contented.


    The Moon Mirror Jue, born out of the Hai Mingyue in the Treading the Sea Jue, is also a way to magnify the consciousness to a great extent to see through the illusion. The difference is that the Hai Mingyue can only be used by itself. I can see the illusion by myself, and the Moon Mirror Art can release a special mirror. Through the mirror, most immortal cultivators can see through the illusion. This change can be said to greatly enhance the art. It is practical and has a greater effect.


    Such a magic trick, which has not appeared in the world of cultivating immortals, is tantamount to a rare treasure.


    If the effect of the Moon Mirror Jue is spread, I am afraid that the major sects in the world of cultivating immortals will fight to break their heads, and everyone wants to get it.


    One thing to note is that the Moon Mirror Jue is the Jue in the Shu Xin Sutra created by Zhou Shu.


    You can only use it after you have mastered the power of Shu. If you want to get the tactics, you must practice Shu Xin Jing, otherwise it is impossible to learn.


    "Wow, Zhou..."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu and she laughed, "Zhou, you did it on purpose, you must do it deliberately! You want others to practice the Shu Xin Sutra and learn your Shu Tao! Hehe, it��s really bad, it��s true. clever!"


    "I''m not bad."


    Zhou Shu vetoed with a smile, "Compared to the Shu Xin Jing, Treading the Sea Jue is much more difficult. Few people can achieve the conditions for the full passage of Qi, let alone the bright moon on the sea, and the Moon Mirror Jue in the Shu Xin Jing , It��s much simpler, and the effect is a little better. If you really want to learn, it��s better to learn Shuxinjing."


    He did have such thoughts.


    Many advanced techniques have their strengths or special effects. If the Shu Xin Sutra is very ordinary, even if you find the right talent, you may not be willing to learn it. So you must add some good techniques to the Shu Xin Sutra.


    He was thinking about these things when he was free, combining Shu Xin Jing with other Dao and other techniques, and now he has succeeded in several ways.


    (Ps: Thank you Xiao Hongzhu for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1512: Star shock

    "Now this palace knows everything, let''s go!"


    Caiying groaned, Jian Guang couldn''t help stretching, eager to try.


    "Are you all clear?"


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, and said indifferently, "Caiying, this time you go up by yourself, I will give you a sweep of the array behind."


    Caiying stayed for a while, "Ah, let this palace go alone?"


    "Well, after removing the threat of illusion, the generational race is not very strong. You just have to temper it," Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "As for me, I will watch from behind and remind you at any time, lest you fall into illusion again. Danger."


    "Don''t want to remind you! Don''t underestimate this palace, this palace will not be in danger, and it''s all written down!"


    Caiying turned into a stream of light and rushed directly to the generations, and the first target was the generations who pretended to be women.


    Zhou Shuli was in the air, smiling and shook his head.


    There is nothing to worry about. With Caiying and the Blue Nightmare Sword, it is considered a rare opponent in the realm of cultivating immortals. The average fifth or sixth-tier cultivator of the Tribulation Realm is basically no match for her, and these generations of human races are even more so.


    About half an hour later, a blue light flashed, Caiying returned to Zhou Shu''s side.


    She shook the sword, and said as if asking for credit, "My palace has all been solved, huh, don''t think that it won''t work without you, my palace is very powerful!"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and put the Yue Jing Jue away.


    Caiying saw it before she put it away, and she was shocked, "Ah, why did they run away? My palace obviously...every sword penetrated their hearts! Not one was let go!"


    In the mirror, many generations of human races are fleeing hastily and have escaped very far.


    Some have wounds on their bodies, while others are unharmed.


    "It''s gone a bit."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The generations are not so easy to kill. Their bodies are stronger, and they have the ability to regenerate vital parts such as their hearts. Even if they are severely injured, they can persist for a while."


    Caiying was still puzzled, "What about those without wounds?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "It may be due to the illusion, which made you misread it, it may be the case."


    "Um..." Caiying was a little embarrassed, but forced herself to discern, "You haven''t told this palace, and why don''t you remind this palace?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Haha, you said it clearly, and said you won''t fall into illusion."


    Caiying was speechless for a while, and then shook his sword, "Then...the palace is wrong, what should I do now? The palace catches up, you have to remind the palace to pay attention to the illusion, this time it will never go wrong again!"


    "Hehe, it''s rare to see you admit your mistakes, then forgive you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "This is a secret realm, and there is no need to eliminate evil. If you run away, you will run away. Take it as a lesson and pay attention to it next time."


    Caiying hurriedly pointed his sword, "Well, my palace remembered it."


    "There is no time to control them."


    Zhou Shu looked far away, his complexion slightly condensed, as if he had discovered something abnormal again.


    This fifth level of secret realm is not big, but there are really many things inside, one after another, and there is little chance to breathe. Perhaps the power of setting up secret realm is to allow latecomers to quickly accumulate experience in it and fight against foreign races. The experience is very good, which is exactly what Zhou Shu wants.


    The great abilities of the ancients all know that it is the alien race that brings the greatest crisis to the Xuanhuang world.


    Soon, one person and one sword came to a desert.


    On the endless yellow sand, a group of rakshas are fighting each other.


    It was definitely not a test, but a cannibalism. The yellow sand was full of blood.


    The tall Raksha Guard, holding a mace full of spikes, smashed his clan fiercely, taking away a piece of flesh and blood with each blow, and the blood was flying like rain, and the beaten did not show weakness. The upper bone spurs shrugged and kicked his companion, almost kicking a hole.


    Everyone was bruised and bruised, the kind that looked completely unsupportable, but still attacked the opponent one after another.


    They seem to have completely forgotten the pain, and the strangest thing is that their eyes are muddy and there is no trace of brightness, and their faces all have smiles, which are very peaceful, just like facing the closest person.


    "what happened?"


    Caiying was stunned again, unable to speak for a while.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I was controlled by something, so I killed each other."


    "Who controls it?"


    Caiying said angrily, "This is too inhuman! Even these Rakshasa soldiers should die, just kill them quickly, they shouldn''t be treated like this."


    "It''s not a human in the first place."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "Here, besides us, I''m afraid there is no one else. They are all aliens."


    As he said, he pointed a little, a little star shining on his fingertips, and quickly flew out, falling on a Rakshasa general like a meteor.


    Starlight penetrated into the body, and the light vibrated several times. An inch-long black spot crawled out of the head of the Rakshasa general, spreading his wings in horror, and flew away, while Rakshasa trembled all over his body, and the black light flashed in his eyes. Suddenly woke up.


    Caiying saw ~www.novelhall.com with sharp eyes, and immediately said, "That thing is like a bug, is it it?"


    "Yes, it feels a little familiar."


    Zhou Shu stared at the black spot, seemingly thoughtful.


    Caiying curiously asked, "How did you make it come out? It''s so strange, what is it then, isn''t it also the Shu Xin Jing''s technique?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s right."


    Yes, it is the method in Shu Xin Jing, which was also newly created by Zhou Shu.


    Xing Zhen Jue.


    Using the shock of the stars, in conjunction with the divine consciousness, helps people stabilize their minds, expel the evil spirits, remnants and impurities in the sea of ??consciousness and the body, which is a very useful technique for releasing control.


    This tactic is extraordinary, originating from a collection of several Tao and tactics.


    The origin is the Yi Jue, which is based on the method of using its spirit and consciousness. The process simulates the power of compassion and the Sutra of Compassion, which also borrows the shock of the star power, as well as the medical practice of the Hua family, and of course its own Shu Zhi power It is also indispensable, only the inclusive Shu Zhili can combine them, and then through perfect deduction, and the experience gained from Xiahou Wan''er����


    Also inspired by Xiahou Wan''er, Zhou Shu felt that it was necessary to come up with an effective release method. It does not necessarily have to be able to release long-term control. Like Xiahou Wan''er, as long as the control can be released quickly, the battle The impact of the game is still great.


    Just like this, the accumulation of accumulation, and the emergence of inspiration, the Xing Zhen Secret Art appeared.


    It was originally used on immortal cultivators, but it is not without effect on foreign races. After all, the methods for controlling mind and spirit are mostly the same. Zhou Shu discovered the abnormalities in these Raksha tribes after a little bit of perception, so he used stars. Zhen Jue is broken.


    Only after breaking the control, the black spots that came out made him quite suspicious.


    The power contained in that black spot seemed to have been familiar to each other, and seemed to have been felt not long before crossing the catastrophe. (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1513: have eaten

    The black spot hovered in the air for a while, and found that Zhou Shu was playing a ghost, and immediately flew over.


    It''s near and I can see clearly.


    It is indeed a bug, bulging, covered with a carapace, and eight legs on the side. It is somewhat similar to a crab, but it has no claws or eyes. It can��t distinguish the head and the tail. It has dozens of very thin tentacles, which swings in the abdomen. .


    "You go in first."


    "Why, this palace also has to deal with foreign races!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and despite Caiying''s objection, he stuffed her back into Qiankun''s bag.


    He had a foreboding danger.


    The worm flew close, and rushed towards Zhou Shu. As the tentacles were swinging, a tricky force burrowed towards Zhou Shu.


    Shu Zhili was already densely covered all over his body, the bug could not penetrate, but he refused to give up.


    Zhou Shu didn''t mean to bounce it, carefully perceiving the power, contrasting with the previous impression.


    "The same feminine and soft, the same pervasive, the same endless source, it really is it!"


    He quickly realized that this power was what he had seen in Yan Doumen at the beginning, and he had also used this power to wash his body to perfect his body of the five elements.


    "It''s no wonder that the monks of Yandoumen died so strangely. It turned out that they were controlled by such monsters before they killed each other and died voluntarily... There is no introduction about it in the world of immortality. I don''t know what it is. Maybe It is a foreign race, perhaps a creature that was brought to the Xuanhuang Realm by other foreign races... But what is certain is that it is very dangerous, even more dangerous than most foreign races!"


    Thinking of the tragic situation of Yan Doumen before and the scene in front of him, Zhou Shu felt slightly shocked.


    Small in stature, powerful, able to enter the body, and completely control other races, once this kind of creature spreads in the world of cultivation, it will definitely be a great disaster.


    The little insect in front of him is obviously not as good as the black spot on the Yandou Gate. They are essentially the same in strength, but their strength is far different, which is almost the difference between the Tribulation Realm and the Nascent Infant Realm.


    "You must find a way of restraint."


    Zhou Shu thought so, so he tried.


    It is expected that with such a small figure but with such power, it should not be acquired through cultivation, but an innate ability. Since it is innate, there is probably a natural restraint method. This is determined by the rules of heaven and earth. .


    A natural thing cannot be perfect, there must be natural enemies.


    This kind of speculation is reasonable. After all, it doesn''t look like a race that is too intelligent, let alone the spirit of all things like humans. It can make up for its shortcomings through wisdom and become without natural enemies.


    Zhou Shuxin took ice, fire, thunder and lightning, wind, earth, etc., sword intent, vitality, spiritual consciousness, etc., to test on this strange insect one by one.


    He has every kind of power, and most of them can be regarded as the top level of the world of cultivating immortals, but those powers have no effect on this strange worm. The worm''s tentacles swing twice, and Yuan Li and so on quickly fall apart.


    Of course, the various powers he uses are very small, and if he uses his full strength, he can drive away the monsters, but it loses the meaning of testing.


    "Doesn''t it mean that there is no effective defense method except for the power of Shu Zhili? Or, like the Yinkui clan, only the power of compassion can restrain..."


    As Zhou Shu thought about it, while continuing to try, he used the dragon''s power that was useless for a long time.


    In the seabed, he and Zhu Dashan used the dragon pattern grass to open up the dragon source, and also gained the power of the dragon, but he was not interested in the dragon clan, and did not want to become a half-dragon body, being restricted by various restrictions, so he was very Less use of dragon power, basically half abandonment state.


    Compared with other powers, his dragon power is very small, and can only drive dragon magic weapons, that is, nothing.


    That was this thread, but it made the strange insect retreat suddenly, as if seeing the thing most feared, and wanting to escape.


    "Are you afraid of the power of the dragon?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, and drove the power of the dragon forward, quickly surrounding the strange bug.


    Sure enough, the unique power of the monster insects, when they hit the power of the dragon, they are immediately soft as noodles, and there is no power to fight back.


    It was helpless, made a few screams, and quickly passed on.


    For a while, the rakshas all stopped, as if they had been pressed the stop button.


    A weird scene appeared, one after another strange insects crawled out of Luosha, flew up, and gathered towards Zhou Shu. There were a lot of them, perhaps thousands, densely packed, like a dark cloud.


    The screaming, humming, and constant approaching made people shudder.


    And as the strange insects flew out, the Rakshas fell one after another, no longer sounded, and completely dead.


    Maybe it''s already dead.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu didn''t even feel frowning. His little dragon''s power could deal with one or two, but it would be difficult for so many strange insects.


    It is natural to use Shu Zhili, but it doesn''t make sense. He also wants to observe the characteristics of these strange bugs, not wanting to solve the battle too soon.


    "You try it."


    Thinking of something, the little snake who was still sleeping lazily was caught by Zhou Shu.


    Being disturbed by Qingmeng, the little snake was very angry, grinning at Zhou Shu, the small golden horns suddenly lit up, and a huge dragon power emanated.


    Pop, pop!


    The autumn wind swept the fallen leaves, and the strange insects that were still flying near fell one by one, densely dense, like rain.


    It was more shocking than when he rushed.


    I was completely shocked by Long Wei What are you doing? "


    Xiao Snake looked at Zhou Shu dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s nothing, thank you, by the way, have you seen anything like this?"


    With a casual move, a monster that had completely lost its resistance was caught by Zhou Shu.


    The little snake took a look, his eyes lit up suddenly, a flash of excitement, a mouth, sucked the strange bug in.


    "Hey, it''s dangerous!"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback and quickly reminded.


    The little snake slapped its mouth, with a satisfied face, nothing happened. Suddenly, it saw the large patch of weird insects on the ground, and it was instantly overjoyed.


    One by one, a whirlpool formed around his mouth, and almost all the strange insects were eaten in.


    Zhou Shu was dumbfounded, "What...what exactly is this, do you know?"


    "do not know."


    The little snake shook his head and said contentedly, "I want to eat it somehow, um, it tastes good..."


    Zhou Shu was a little worried, "After eating so much, are you okay?"


    The little snake was still feeling a little bit, and smacked his lips, "No, where there is, I want more."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize that the dragons are the natural enemies of this strange insect. The little snake has never seen these strange insects, but knows how to deal with them, and treats them as delicious food, which is completely a natural enemy relationship.


    It is indeed possible to think about it.


    There has never been a record of this weird insect in the realm of cultivation. Mostly because of this, the Xuanhuang realm in the past was dominated by the dragon clan. As soon as they came to the Xuanhuang realm, they were eaten by the dragon clan... Then if the Flame Doumen were not on the island, maybe It will not be destroyed...


    "Next time I see it, I''ll tell you, you go to rest first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and put the little snake back into the universe bag. The little snake was still reluctant to give up, "Don''t forget it." js3v3 (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1514: Mother Worm

    It seemed that the little snake was all right, but the strange insect was a foreign race from outside the sky after all, Zhou Shu didn''t dare to be completely relieved and kept paying attention.


    Looking around, there are still a few strange insects lying on the ground, dumbfounded.


    That burst of Longwei, the blow to them was really not small.


    Zhou Shu waited and waited for them to recover from the shock. He planned to follow the vines and find the nests of the strange bugs from these strange bugs, or the alien that brought these strange bugs.


    This is very important for understanding weird bugs.


    After about a few hundred breaths, those strange insects got up, tremblingly spread their wings, and flew into the air.


    Xu Shi''s aftermath of shock was still there, and the monsters were still a little dazed, flew swayingly, and at a very slow speed, but looking at their appearance, they had fixed targets and flew toward the west.


    Zhou Shu fell far behind, not letting them do their tricks.


    After following a long way, a barren mountain appeared in front of him, and a few strange insects turned a few times and turned into the depths of the rift valley.


    The depths were slightly open, and the buzzing sound of the camp continued to be heard, letting go of the spiritual sense, and Zhou Shu was also startled.


    In that small deep valley, there are at least 100,000 strange insects, densely packed, which makes people look terrifying, and among the many strange insects, there is a very large strange insect.


    It was about a few hundred times that of a normal monster, and it was a few meters long, and its appearance was not much different from that of a normal monster. Hanging in the air, its long tentacles couldn''t help swinging.


    On the back of the carapace, there was a weird eye, and underneath it was a huge mouth, jet black, deep, without a trace of brilliance, nor could it be clear inside.


    When the mouth opens and closes, many weird worms come in and out from it, as if the big weird worms are home.


    "this is?"


    This scene made Zhou Shu seem to have a sense. Although he didn''t know what it was, he gave it a name on his own initiative.


    Monocephalus.


    It seems that this guy is the root of these weird worms, and can continuously produce weird worms, and it must be completely solved to prevent the spread of weird worms.


    While he was thinking about it, but unexpectedly, the consciousness that he had discovered was quickly discovered by the female worm.


    Huhu����


    The whistling sound like a violent wind came from the mother insect''s mouth, and the surrounding monsters seemed to have received the order and immediately gathered.


    Converged into a black cloud, screaming towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t panic, and only caught the little snake out.


    "Found it, it''s your turn!"


    The little snake stared at the airtight strange insect swarm on the opposite side, very calm, without a trace of fear in his eyes, his four feet swayed slightly, his five claws spread, and his small horns flashed light. You can see that it is all excited and wary. Unusually high.


    "Sure enough, it is a natural enemy, but not afraid of such a large number at all, it is also rare."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and most humans would be frightened when faced with this situation. Compared with humans, the conditions of the dragons themselves are indeed very good. Their minds and bodies are far superior to humans, just because they are too arrogant and arrogant. Lost to humans.


    "Wow!"


    The little snake roared, sound like thunder, at the same time, a wave of mighty dragons suddenly appeared, spreading forward.


    If caught by a gust of wind, the monsters keep falling, and there is no ability to resist.


    Seeing this scene, the female worm at the back was very panicked, her eyes opened and closed, the light green soft light continued to radiate, covering herself and the monsters, like a layer of armor, covering them. .


    However, this kind of armor did not have much resistance in front of Longwei, only persisted for less than a few breaths, and it was broken into powder.


    The little snake was very excited, roaring constantly, and Longwei wave after wave, the back wave was stronger than the front wave.


    Although there are a large number of monsters, they can''t withstand a wide range of blows like a small snake, but within a few hundred breaths, there will be no more flying monsters in the entire Rift Valley, all lying on the ground. Dizzy, twitching occasionally.


    The ground is densely covered, like a layer of black sand.


    The female worm was also a little sluggish, the green light on her body was as thin as nothing, shaking her tentacles, and slowly backing away.


    "These small ones, you can figure it out by yourself, and the big ones don''t move."


    "I can feel it, the big one is the best!"


    "Eat the small ones first, and wait for the big ones. I will leave it to you."


    "It''s about the same."


    After a brief negotiation, the little snake opened his mouth and sucked up a bunch of weird bugs.


    However, Zhou Shu strode out and landed next to the female insect, carefully observing it.


    During the battle, he saw clearly that apart from controlling the monsters and helping the monsters bless some armor, they had no other ability. This is the same as the queen in the ant colony, except Health and control, nothing.


    Although this is enough.


    The female worm was very frightened, avoiding Zhou Shu''s observation, but couldn''t escape.


    "Why do you want to come to Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a long time before speaking slowly.


    The female worm was very dull, looking at Zhou Shu blankly, at a loss.


    "It seems to be unspeakable, and there is not much wisdom..."


    Zhou Shuruo realized that the appearance of insects, the mother insects give birth to small insects, and the survival mode similar to ants do not have much wisdom... They are not only dealing with human races, Raksha tribes and other alien races are also affected. Because of their mutilation to control others to kill each other, perhaps their instinct, this instinct, will bring devastating disasters to other races.


    However, such races will not leave their realm to go to other realms for no reason. Most of them are brought by other alien races.


    What kind of alien would it be? It would be a shame to bring such a killer to the Xuanhuang Realm.


    If you can find it, Zhou Shu will never be polite, but from the mother bug, it seems that there is not much information.


    Just thinking about it, the strange insects over there have been swept away by the little snake. The speed is surprisingly fast, and it seems that the little snake��s body has not grown much larger. It should be absorbed and transformed as soon as it is eaten...


    Is this the power of natural enemies?


    The little snake flew towards Zhou Shu, looking at the mother insect, her small horns shone, and the mother insect shivered and was terrified.


    "You said you want to give it to me."


    "Can you eat this big?"


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "Then you start."


    It was another brief conversation, and the two sides reached an agreement, Zhou Shu retreated, leaving the mother bug to the little snake.


    Speaking of which, Xiao Snake''s intelligence and comprehension are really high. She has only been with Zhou Shu for more than a year, and she is already even better than Xiao Gun in terms of language.


    Of course the female worm must be killed. Such a race shouldn''t exist here. It is best to be extinct.


    It��s just that the little snake probably didn��t think about it. If it left this female worm and allowed the female worm to continue to breed strange worms, there might be an endless stream of strange worms to eat in the future. Of course, Zhou Shu would not remind him of this. , This female worm is too dangerous to stay.


    The huge female insect gradually shrank into a ball under the coercion of the little snake.


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 20170219223739664 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) js3v3 (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1515: bottleneck

    After defeating a group of Ulu people, Zhou Shu came to the entrance of the sixth floor.


    It''s very quiet here, and there are no other races to nuisance, Zhou Shu can settle down quietly.


    He has been busy for too long.


    Before he knew it, he had spent more than two months in the fifth level of mystery.


    Over the past two months, they were completely fought over, with almost no rest in between, one after another.


    Fortunately, it��s Zhou Shu. There is soul fluid element fluid, so you don��t need to worry about recovery. There are also a lot of spiritual energy around you. He is also a spiritual body. A little movement of the mind can replenish the consumed energy. If you change to another monk There are many pills, and it is difficult to stick to it.


    "The future alien invasion should be like this, maybe more."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize he was worried, "After returning, we must make the Heyin school disciples feel more urgency. Otherwise, we really have to face these alien races. Ten of those disciples can survive two or three, even if it is good luck. ."


    He had done a lot of preparations before, but he still didn''t expect that the real alien race was more terrifying than imagined.


    Not only is the number huge, but each alien race has its own unique methods, which are almost never seen in the world of cultivators, and it is difficult for cultivators who have been peaceful for ten thousand years to deal with.


    After so many battles, Zhou Shu has gained a lot.


    He obtained detailed information on about thirty different races, and also tried to find out their weaknesses, which was an intangible and huge wealth.


    As for the material aspect, there are not many things. After all, most of the items on the alien race are useless to the immortal cultivator. Apart from the Yasha wings, only rat lizard hair and ground herring beads are worth mentioning.


    The rat lizards are also one of the alien races who covet the Xuanhuang world. They have a strange appearance, rat head, lizard body, and oxtail. They are covered with burrs. They are not very intelligent, but they have strong physique, strong vitality and full of weapons. Big threat.


    Zhou Shu discovered their weakness, that is, the feminine abnormal fires above the fifth order, such as moon fire, etc., can restrain them well.


    And the burrs on them, Zhou Shu also tested, may be harder than most seventh-order materials. Although they can''t penetrate spiritual energy and can not be refined into magic weapons, Zhou Shu has other ideas, such as using them as puppets. on.


    Making some puppets that fire this kind of burr is a very useful weapon in war.


    Just think about it, more than a hundred puppets suddenly released tens of thousands of rat lizard burrs, their strike range is enough to cover a radius of ten miles, and the aliens inside are basically difficult to survive, no matter it is Raksha Yaksha, Or something else, the result is the same.


    It is very reliable, and there is no need for a cultivator to take action, and safety is also guaranteed.


    The puppet in this regard, he is already deducing, and maybe there will be results after going out.


    In fact, there are several kinds of puppets that Zhou Shu has already deduced. For example, the snarling puppets known as the Prison of Hundred Soldiers are real killing weapons. If they are successfully manufactured according to Zhou Shu''s vision, the finished product can withstand hundreds or even thousands of alien races. Of course, the cost of making this puppet is huge, and there can be too much.


    As for the ground herring beads, it is actually a kind of alien inner pill called ground herring.


    The ground herrings grow underground, are small in size, good at digging holes, have very poor eyesight, and are extremely sensitive. They are all similar to the underground beasts of the Xuanhuang Realm. They also have an inner pill in the body, but this inner pill is not used It is the storage and fusion of various impurities that are used to transform the aura''s growth strength, which can be described as a collection and concentration of various garbage.


    Once in danger, they will release this inner alchemy out of the body and detonate it.


    The result of this is that hundreds of miles are completely filled with poisonous gas and odor, which lasts for a long time and can last for a month or more. Most creatures cannot resist such a violent odor and have to retreat. You can escape safely.


    The smell of herring beads in that place was something that Zhou Shu couldn''t bear. Even if the five senses were closed, it would still get into the body, which was unbearable.


    Most foreign races are the same, they can''t stand it at all, so they must avoid the Herring race from a distance.


    Such good things must of course stay.


    When necessary, it can be used to build a line of defense, or be used to siege foreign races, combined with military and military routes, can play a very good strategic role.


    In addition to the information and articles he received, Zhou Shu himself has certainly made a lot of progress.


    It''s not the cultivation base, the secret realm is all foreign races, and his cultivation base can''t be increased. The demon refining pot can''t absorb foreign races yet, and can refining power to expand the demon refining realm, but it cannot turn the foreign race into cultivation base.


    This time Zhou Shu chose to believe in the refining demon pot.


    After all, it is a foreign race, even if it can be transformed, Zhou Shu may not be able to use it.


    He doesn''t care about cultivation, for him, the most important thing is experience.


    Playing against all kinds of different races is a rare experience for Zhou Shu.


    After each fight with these alien races, Zhou Shu would repeat the process in the sea of ??knowledge to understand their ways.


    There are many realms in this universe, and naturally there are many big and small roads The methods or tactics used by foreign races may be difficult for a cultivator to understand, but they also conform to the original meaning of Tao and imply various Tao.


    The process of Zhou Shu fighting with them is also the process of understanding various Taoisms, and then confirming and fusing them with Shuzhidao, taking the essence and removing the dross, and slowly strengthening his own Shuzhidao.


    Most Taos are single. After practicing one Tao, you can only resist other Taos. Even if you are envious, you can only look at it. It is impossible to abandon your own Tao. That is to abandon your own mind and nothing can be achieved. The so-called Tao is not compatible with each other, while Shuzhi Tao is different. It is inclusive and can draw nourishment from any Tao and obtain useful things.


    The continuous battles were exhausting, but Zhou Shu''s way was progressing rapidly.


    Apart from here, where can you find many different opponents?


    The growth of Tao is naturally the power of Tao, that is, the growth of strength. Almost every day, Zhou Shu feels differently, very refreshing.


    After training in these layers of secret realms, it can be said with certainty that he has reached the top of the immortal cultivation world, comparable to the nine major monks in the cross-tribulation realm, and there will be no one who can beat him in the mysterious yellow realm.


    However, he also inevitably encountered a bottleneck.


    There are about two reasons for this.


    First, he needs to think and settle to make up for the lack of Shu Zhi Dao. Just like the physique progressing too quickly, there will be a hidden injury. The Dao is the same. It is inevitable that there will be many loopholes and mistakes. This process may take a long time, maybe several. Ten years or more.


    Second, he feels that Shu Zhidao has reached a point where it can��t be expanded. It��s completely impossible to rely on him. It is necessary to find a suitable heir to expand Shu Zhidao. If Shu Zhidao is only his own. , Basically it is difficult to make progress. )!!


    "Bookmark it for easy reading" (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1516: Kuotian

    I figured out the problem, solved the confusion in my heart, and a dozen days passed quickly.


    For Zhou Shu, the precipitation of these ten days is very important, and it seems that there is no difference, but the spirit seems to be reorganized, and there is no entanglement.


    Before the entrance to the sixth heaven, Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, and walked up directly.


    There is nothing to consider. If he is not mistaken, the next level should also deal with alien races, which is what he urgently needs now.


    With twelve minutes of vigilance, he stepped into the Kuotian Secret Realm, and just raised the protective cover, but the scenery in front of him left him for a while, huh?


    It''s not what I thought.


    The secret realm of the sixth heaven is very small, only about a few miles around. You can see the opposite at a glance. The entrance of the seventh heaven is also there. When you look around, there is only a bamboo forest, and there is a looming building in the bamboo forest. It looks quite old.


    Other than that, there is nothing left.


    While being surprised, a voice suddenly rang in my ears.


    "You came."


    Your voice seems to come from ancient times, especially vicissitudes of life, but sad.


    Zhou Shu subconsciously continued, "The junior is here."


    The voice continued, "It''s not easy to be here."


    Zhou Shu settled down, guessing that the voice was probably the arranger of the secret realm, and only he could speak freely in the secret realm. Of course, he may not still exist in the secret realm now, mostly just a trace of divine thought.


    He smiled and nodded, "Yes, it''s not easy. The mystery of the senior is very mysterious, and the junior admires it."


    The voice ignored it, and said to himself, "Guotian, a quiet sky, a place for souls to rest, where you can rest at ease."


    "rest?"


    Perceiving four times, you will know that the vitality and origin qi here are extremely rich, no less than the eighth-level secret realm, which is the best place for cultivation. Although he mostly relies on the demon pot to improve his cultivation, he feels pure from time to time. The vitality and origin are also very beneficial, especially after facing a large group of aliens.


    Zhou Shuruo realized something, nodded and thanked him.


    "However, it is impossible to be completely leisurely. The immortal cultivators of my generation, with the goal of enlightenment, cannot relax at all times."


    The voice did not delay for a long time, and then he said, "Walking into the hut in the bamboo forest, you will see a door, that is the purpose of this secret realm, and it is also tied to the life''s hard work of the old. If you can use this to enlighten the way, no matter it is Any way, you can continue to the next level. If you can��t enlighten the way, then please go back, the following path is not suitable for you."


    Zhou Shuslow nodded slowly, "Thank you senior for your advice."


    It turned out that the requirement of the next level was enlightenment, and that was not difficult. Zhou Shu had already enlightened Dao, and even creating Dao was stronger than many great abilities, so naturally he would not care.


    "The difficulty of enlightenment is even more difficult than being promoted to immortality, alas..."


    After a long sigh, the sound disappeared.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and secretly said, "It is true."


    Real enlightenment is indeed more difficult than ascending to immortality, much more difficult.


    For the cultivator, there will be processes like knowing, understanding the Tao, enlightening the Tao, and creating the Tao in Taoism.


    Knowing means knowing what Dao is, being able to use various Dao tactics proficiently, and then touching a little margin of Dao, such as using sword intent, etc. Most cultivators are at this stage;


    And Ming Dao, as the cultivator grows longer, he begins to understand what path he is suitable for, and knows that he will achieve something on this path, so he can concentrate on this path. As time goes by, the method of using the Tao will also It will be accompanied by the power of Dao, which is much stronger than ordinary people using the same method. Generally speaking, the cultivator of the gods will reach the stage of Ming Dao, and may also be at this stage for a lifetime, but being stuck at this stage does not mean Can''t rise to cents


    Enlightenment of Tao is one level higher than Tao. Cultivators have begun to understand and study the origin of Tao, pursue the meaning of Tao��s existence and development, and when they use it, they no longer adhere to the limitations of the law, and do it at will. It can be accompanied by the power of debut, and with a deeper understanding of the Tao, the real power of the Tao, that is, the power of the origin of Tao, can be exerted. The cultivators who can reach this stage are already rare, and they are almost certain to be able to rise to the immortal. of;


    As for the creation of Taoism, there is no need to mention it. People who are born with wisdom and wisdom can create Taoism by themselves, even being Tao.


    Why is it said that enlightenment is more difficult than immortality?


    In the Ming Dao stage, you can be promoted to immortals, and there are definitely many immortal cultivators who do so.


    As long as your strength meets the requirements and can withstand the test of the Ten Heavenly Tribulation, then Heavenly Dao thinks that you have the qualifications to enter the Immortal Realm, and you will be passed on to the Immortal Realm. Of course, you want to stay longer. Immortal, then, you can tear open ten days with your own ability and enter the immortal realm by yourself. It is worth mentioning that without the guidance of the heavenly way, you will enter the heavens first, and whether you can find the position of the immortal realm is a question. It is said that many immortal cultivators have decided to leave ~www.novelhall.com on their own, but they have suffered tragically outside the sky, and some have fallen before they even truly risen to immortality.


    Not strong enough, it is recommended not to try.


    In short, as long as you have reached the stage of enlightenment, your own strength has arrived, even if you have not truly enlightened the Tao, and have not obtained the true power of the Tao, the cultivator can still ascend to the immortal. (After enlightenment, the process will be simplified a lot. The power of Tao is higher than the power of the origin of heaven and earth, so it will be much easier to rise to immortality.)


    Compared with Ming Dao, to understand Dao��s essence and to seek the meaning of Dao��s existence is much more difficult than simply improving strength. So many cultivators are obsessed with improving their strength after finding a way that suits them, but ignore the realization of Dao. , It can��t be said that there is anything wrong with this, after all, it can also be promoted to immortals, and most people in the immortal cultivation world do this too.


    It''s just that you can''t understand the Tao, and your strength will never reach a higher realm, which is quite detrimental to gaining a foothold in the fairy world in the future.


    Of course Zhou Shu will not encounter such a problem. He has realized Dao and Chuang Dao and is a few big steps ahead of everyone. However, he will not miss such an opportunity to realize Dao. Besides, even if he does not use it, Caiying can use it. .


    For sword spirits like Caiying, there is no other way to choose, only swordsmanship can rely on, but they are born in the Taoist stage, which is much stronger than the average cultivator''s start, but they have to cross this stage to the enlightenment stage. The road the spirit has to take is even more difficult than that of the cultivator.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu walked towards the hut in the bamboo forest.


    The bamboo house is not big, it is hidden in the bamboo forest, as if it is integrated with the bamboo forest, the door is hidden, and a few words are written on the door edge.


    Baixiaoju.


    ����Old Baixiao, stay.


    "Old Baixiao, Old Baixiao..."


    Zhou Shumo read a few words silently, and he was shocked, "It turns out that the secret realm of Guixu was arranged by the old man Baixiao!" (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1517: 0 Xiao

    The old man Baixiao is a strange person in the Xuanhuang world.


    In the Xuanhuang world, excluding those natural saints, if the personal talents of other people can be ranked, since the beginning of the world, the talents of the Baixiao old man have been ranked in the top three.


    He was formerly known as Bai Xiaosheng. He began to cultivate immortals at the age of seven. He was promoted to the golden core at the age of thirteen. He had a baby at the age of twenty. He became a **** at the age of thirty-five. Niandujie, except for those who are born with Taoism, the Xuanhuang Realm is probably unique.


    The talent in cultivation is second. What''s more terrifying is that he is also a genius in various ways.


    When he was a hundred years old, most of the immortal cultivators were still in the Golden Core Realm, and when they were still aware of a kind of Dao stage, he already knew the Dao. Don��t underestimate the Dao. His Ming Dao is different from other people. One kind of Tao, but nearly a hundred kinds of Tao.


    Yes, there are nearly a hundred kinds.


    The old man Bai Xiao has cultivated nearly a hundred kinds of Taoism, all of which have reached the stage of enlightening Taoism.


    Many people can''t understand one kind of Tao in their entire life, but he has understood nearly a hundred kinds of Tao in a hundred years. What else can such geniuses say?


    When he accomplished the Tribulation, he was the most well-known immortal cultivator in the Xuanhuang world, and people no longer called him by name, and began to respect him as the old man Baixiao.


    Even the elders of the major sects called him that, even if he was not old.


    What is even more strange is that he has not joined any sects, that is to say, there is no one to guide him, all these ways are understood by him.


    He understands all kinds of Dao classics at first glance, and he can use it immediately when he understands it. He can release tactics, refining alchemy, arranging arrays and drawing talisman, etc., without any unwillingness to respond. His talent is so terrible in the path he cultivates. .


    The old man Baixiao is a real cultivator who was born for cultivating immortality, and it is also the goal that many cultivators aspire to be, and countless sects want him to be included in the sect, but the old man Baixiao never joined any sect, and those sects also Don''t dare to do anything to him, such geniuses, like ten thousand ways possessed by heaven, are destined to rise to immortality and have a boundless future, and even have the possibility of sanctification, and it is almost impossible to fall. How can they offend?


    The big sects dare not offend, so they can only make good destiny. As long as Baixiao old people ask, they can''t do anything.


    Without entering any sect, but being able to obtain the resources of any sect, how happy life is, all immortal cultivators aspire to become him, but they also know that there will be no more geniuses like Elder Baixiao.


    Not only the Xuanhuang Realm, but other realms are also unlikely to have it.


    The old man Baixiao continued to practice, smoothly, and reached the tenth level of crossing the catastrophe within a few years.


    During this process, he probably cultivated many more Taoisms, but no one knows the details, because he lived in seclusion in the mountains and was not born.


    After ten calamities, he achieved the Mahayana realm. Heaven came to take him and let him enter the immortal realm, but he refused, saying that he wanted to go by himself. He said that he would travel through all realms outside of the sky to find and understand more ways. Collect a thousand kinds and make a great achievement.


    When others say such things, they are naturally idiotic about dreams, but speaking from the old Baixiao population, there is no problem.


    A thousand kinds of Taoism means learning a thousand years for him.


    Tiandao left, and the old man Bai Xiao tore apart for ten days and entered a dangerous place, and he did not know whereabouts ever since.


    The old man Baixiao is a legend in the world of immortality.


    His deeds are still circulated in the Xuanhuang Realm, and Zhou Shu only learned about it after turning into the gods. At that time, he was quite admired by the old Baixiao. He knew so many ways. It was incredible. It was him. It��s impossible. He sometimes wonders if Bai Xiao also wants to create a new way that integrates multiple ways... But at that time, his Shuzhi Dao has gradually taken shape, and he has created innovation. He didn''t think much about the power of Dao, but the old man Bai Xiao still had a high status in his eyes.


    "It''s no wonder that such a secret realm can be arranged, and it''s no wonder that there are so many foreign races in it, presumably all of them have been seen by the old man Baixiao when he traveled through all walks of life. What a strange person..."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but nodded, admiring him, but he also had some doubts in his heart, "Since the old man Baixiao has left the Xuanhuang Realm, why should he return to the Xuanhuang Realm to set up the Secret Realm of Guixu? Is it to help the cultivators of the Xuanhuang Realm? What does it mean to say that enlightenment is difficult to ascend to immortality? Can it be said that he has understood hundreds of ways, but has not really enlightened the way, it is impossible..."


    "senior!"


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu was shocked and yelled loudly, but for a while, there was no sound.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu opened the door and walked in.


    The bamboo house looks very small on the outside, but the space inside is huge, hundreds of feet square. Although it is large, there is nothing but a gate.


    The door is very tall, like an archway, with golden columns and golden eaves. Only the middle door is very ordinary. It is dark and heavy, with no material, no decoration, and no gloss. It seems to be somewhat incompatible with the surrounding brilliance. But when Zhou Shu saw the words on the door, he was as calm as him, and was immediately stunned.


    The door to all wonders.


    How can these four words appear here?


    Mysterious and mystical, the door of all wonderful.


    The gates of all wonders are the utmost of all roads, and the mystery of all things in the universe is in it. Pass through the gates of all wonders and walk on the bridge of the other shore, you can transcend and enter the ranks of immortal saints.


    This level is far away from Zhou Shu, far away, even if he turns Shu''s Tao into a avenue that travels through the heavens, he may not necessarily be able to see the edge of the door of all wonders.


    Obviously, the many wonderful doors here are just a magic weapon, or something else.


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, a bit funny, but also wondering what would happen if he really saw the door of all wonders...


    Settling his mind, he explored his spiritual knowledge, wanting to see what this door was, why he had to play mystery, and gave him such a big and boundless name.


    It seems that there is nothing special. The door is just a normal door, but after the divine sense touches the door, he wants to go further, but he can''t do it anyway, even if he has increased his divine knowledge many times, even the bright moon on the sea. The changes are used.


    A thin door completely blocked his consciousness.


    Walking a few steps closer, Zhou Shu carefully explored his strength and slammed towards the door, lest it would be broken.


    Soon, he discovered that this worry was a bit redundant.


    Regardless of the size of the power, his elemental power can''t reach the door at all. It seems that the door is close at hand, but in fact it is thousands of miles away. Obviously, there is also space law around this door, which is the same as that used in the strange formation. , And he only has a vague understanding of the power of the law, and he can barely get out of the strange formation, but it is impossible to destroy this door.


    Although it is not the gate of all wonders, this gate is by no means ordinary.


    When he tried for the second time, the voice of vicissitudes rang again.


    "It can''t be opened casually, if you want to open it, there is only one way to enlighten..." js3v3 (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1518: Seeking

    "Enlightenment?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the door thoughtfully.


    Enlightenment, it should be said that it can be opened with the power of pure Tao, that is not a problem for him, but he still doesn''t know how to do it.


    The voice continued to preach:


    "On this door, there are a total of four hundred and seventy-three kinds of Dao shackles, all of which are encountered when the elders are practicing Dao, and they are also the key to enlightenment. Since you are from the Xuanhuang realm, no matter what kind of cultivation you are practicing. Dao should all be in it. If you can break the shackles, you can naturally understand Dao successfully and open the door smoothly."


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stunned.


    Let alone the shackles of the Tao, there are more than 400 Taoisms here, covering most of the Xuanhuang Realm. Basically, the Taoism cultivated by the immortal cultivator is in it, but Zhou Shu''s Tao of Comfort is definitely not there. Among them, can it be said that Zhou Shu still needs to cultivate another kind of Tao to the realm of enlightenment? This...not difficult, it is impossible to do it at all.


    He will only focus on Shuzhi Dao, and can no longer be distracted to practice other Dao.


    Can''t open it?


    The old man Bai Xiao left this door to help the Xuanhuang realm cultivators to realize the Tao, but he probably didn''t expect that Zhou Shu who did not practice these Taos would appear.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu couldn''t help shouting, "Senior!"


    The voice ignored it, and continued, "Every day at Mao and You are the best moments for enlightenment. At this time, the formation will be opened for you to enlighten, and when it is out of date, it will be closed. There is not much time. If you can��t within 300 days Enlightenment means nothing to decay and mystery, so you can go away."


    The voice repeated twice, and disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu stared at the door and smiled unconsciously, a little bitter.


    The shackles of the Tao, he can probably understand the meaning, it may be the most difficult bottleneck and pass in enlightenment. As long as this bottleneck is broken, he can succeed in enlightenment, gain the true power of Tao, and hope to rise to immortality.


    I have to say that Elder Bai Xiao is really a strange person. He has cultivated so many kinds of Taoism, and each kind of Tao has reached a bottleneck. The world is so big that there is no such person anymore. However, does Elder Bai Xiao really enlighten the Tao?


    Zhou Shu was a little suspicious.


    Calculating the time, there are about three quarters of an hour before Mao Shi, and I can only wait.


    He was still a little bit annoyed, and there was no way of comfort on this door. Even if he had realized the way, he might not be able to open the door, and he could no longer go on.


    Think about it unwillingly, but helpless, Bai Xiao old man''s formation, now he can''t change it.


    After being quiet for a while, Zhou Shu suddenly flashed a bright light in his eyes as if thinking of something.


    On thinking about it, this is actually like a question bank full of questions. As long as it can be answered, there will be no problems in future exams.


    Those questions are all other Dao, but are they useless to him?


    Zhou Shu practiced Shu Zhi Dao, and he also had a deep research on other Dao, in some respects, more in-depth than many immortal cultivators who specialize in one, such as the Dao of the Formation Dao, and the Dao of the Sword Dao, etc. , In these ways, he has reached the stage of enlightenment, but he is still far away from enlightenment, and he doesn��t even have the qualifications to encounter a bottleneck, but now the bottleneck is in front of him, within reach, if he can learn from it What he got is also helpful to him. It doesn''t need to reach enlightenment, but it is not a beautiful thing to be able to absorb the essence to supplement his own way of comfort?


    After all, his Tao of Shu is derived from other Taos, and each of them is related to the Tao of Shu.


    Although there is no Tao of Shu, it can be said that every Tao is the Tao of Shu.


    Thinking of this, the depression suddenly disappeared. Even if he can''t understand the Tao here, he can get a lot of benefits by opening this door, and he can get more than a cultivator who understands the Tao alone. You know, here There are more than four hundred ways!


    Every kind of Tao faces its shackles. Those are problems that only arise when you practice Tao to the depths. It is of great benefit to enlightenment. If other cultivators get one, they must be ecstatic, and Zhou Shu has gotten it. More than four hundred kinds.


    Now Zhou Shu is also encountering the bottleneck of Shu Zhi Dao and needs to fill in the gaps. These other Dao problems are just a good opportunity to solve.


    "There is not much time, only six hundred hours, hurry up!"


    Staring at the door, Zhou Shu''s heart ignited a great fire, and he wanted to use these six hundred hours to add bricks and tiles to his Shu Zhi Dao, and make it even higher.


    Of course, Caiying cannot be missed.


    There seemed to be a **** crowing, and Mao Shi came soon.


    The unreachable door is already in front of me, clearly visible.


    The gate is no longer completely dark, there are many bumps on it, shining with a faint light, like the stars at dawn.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and a trace of strange fire entangled at the door. The strange fire contained his understanding of Qi Dao, which was tantamount to a real power.


    Appearing to be pulled, the different fire quickly turned to a star, attached to it, and stopped moving.


    The stars flickered, and the light was brilliant, as if being lit by Zhou Shu.


    The right way meets the right place.


    A trace of Qi Dao information was continuously transmitted to Zhou Shu''s knowledge sea. At that moment, Zhou Shu had a deeper understanding of Qi Dao, and problems soon appeared Qi Dao was like a cage. Can''t advance or retreat.


    Zhou Shu concentrated all his energies and delved into it, using not only the Qi Dao, but the Shu Dao.


    On the other side, Caiying received Zhou Shu''s request and flew towards the gate with his sword intent.


    Like Zhou Shu, the sword intent also lights up a star, which is brighter and bigger.


    The feeling of Caiying in the sword, her small face tight, and her concentration, she also knew that such an opportunity was a rare opportunity in a lifetime.


    An hour passed quickly.


    The door became dark and dull again, making it difficult to approach.


    Caiying turned into a villain, fell out of the sword, and said palely, "It''s so difficult, Zhou! Only for a while, my palace is almost exhausted!"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It''s really difficult."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, puzzled, "Zhou, why are you so energetic?"


    Zhou Shu was full of energy, and there was a little bright light in his eyes, which was obviously different from the haggard look.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I am not the same as you. I don''t want to enlighten, so naturally I won''t be too tired."


    He is not answering questions and striving for enlightenment, but to confirm each other between Qi Dao and Shu Zhi Dao, find strengths from Qi Dao, and absorb them. In this hour, he has already gained a lot of benefits, but unfortunately there is too little time. There is another hour, I believe the result will be better.


    Caiying frowned, dissatisfied, "Huh!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and comforted, "You are not the same as me. If you can enlighten and succeed, the benefits will be far greater than me, several times or more, so don''t be afraid of being tired. As long as you succeed, it''s worth getting tired now."


    "Of course I know!"


    Caiying curled her lips, then retracted back into her sword, "My palace is going to rest. Remember to wake up my palace when you are, sure?"


    "for sure."


    Zhou Shu nodded, her heart toward Dao was also very firm. (Battlefield Literature)

 Chapter 1519: Open the door

    Hear the **** crowing in the morning and the barking dog at night. Zero reading


    Whenever it was between Mao and You, Zhou Shu and Caiying sat in front of the gate, feeling that the avenue was not missed once, and no breath was wasted. In the extra time, Caiying can only rest, and Zhou Shu concentrates on precipitation. Fill the gap.


    Three hundred days will be here soon.


    Zhou Shu looked calm and confident.


    He drew a lot of the essence of Dao from this gate, coupled with continuous thinking and precipitation, and finally broke his own bottleneck. Shu Zhi Dao has been upgraded again, which is basically the ultimate he can achieve. Only by looking for disciples and spreading Dao can he Possible further growth.


    Of course, he didn''t realize any kind of Tao.


    But this didn''t hinder him from opening the door, because there was a profit.


    Ten days ago, Caiying Enlightened Tao succeeded and gained the true power of Tao. Now her sword intent is not only sword intent, but her Tao is in it. Its realm has surpassed the world of Yi Nian and is named Liu Xia Zhi sword.


    Zhou Shu asked her why she was called by this name, but she couldn''t say it, but just blurted it out and couldn''t help it.


    Xu Ye still has some memories of her past. The Liuxia Sect that she established herself never forgets, and she still keeps it in her heart, so she also named her.


    This sword of Liuxia is different from the common swordsmanship realm of Jianxiu''s Overlord Sword, Renjian, etc. It means that only Caiying can feel it, and other people cannot guess or find the source. In fact, all sword spirit enlightenment is like this. Dao belongs to oneself alone, it is impossible to generalize it, become a well-known Dao, or pass it on, but people also know that after the sword spirit has enlightened Dao, its strength will be greatly improved, so that is enough.


    However, the sword of Liuxia also has something special that can be seen.


    Where the sword intent passes, there must be a glow that will not dissipate for a long time.


    "The unitary time has come, Zhou, is it okay?"


    After enlightenment, Caiying transformed into a villain, which is very different from before. It is not in appearance, but in temperament. The whole person looks sublimated, and it gives people the feeling that they are no longer yellow-mouthed children, but palace owners. .


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yeah."


    After gaining enlightenment, the door could have been opened, but Zhou Shu delayed for ten days. He wanted to feel more in these ten days and did not open the door until the last moment.


    A sword light flashed.


    On the dim gate, a little starlight flashed instantly, then spread out, covering the entire gate.


    The door is overflowing with light, and it is in contrast to the surrounding golden pillars, the golden light is brilliant, and it is indescribably gorgeous and solemn.


    After a few breaths, the door opened suddenly.


    Behind the door is a strange and dazzling starry sky, vast and boundless, clear and peaceful, without any sound, only the twinkling stars like silver sand, dotted with it, and more quiet.


    What��s even more bizarre is that it��s different from looking at the starry sky on the Xuanhuang Realm. At this time, it seems that you are in this starry sky. The stars are within reach. At the same time, the whole body is light, and it seems that there is no weight at all. The sense of the universe.


    "Could we have..."


    Caiying blinked, and said in disbelief, "Go through the gate and leave this world?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, pretending to be calm, "If it''s so easy, it would be fine. Mostly just show us what it looks like this day."


    Although Guixu was the rumored secret realm of ascending immortals, he didn''t think that this was the gate of ascending immortals.


    That is too ridiculous, and it is impossible for God to allow it.


    As long as he stared at the starry sky, he was dumbfounded.


    If you don��t accept the guidance of the heavens, ten days later, the Mahayana realm can enter such a majestic sky. In the Xinghai universe, every star is a realm, it is hard to count, and the Xuanhuang realm you are in is only a drop in the ocean, although Zhou Shu had prepared, but when he saw it, he was still shocked.


    Never thought that Tianwai is so beautiful, so full of charm, the kind of brilliance that belongs to the universe, and everyone who sees it can''t help but yearn for it.


    Immortal promotion is the pursuit of every immortal cultivator. Who doesn''t want to enter a wider world, see more worlds, and get more satisfaction.


    "Why, Zhou, shall we go and see?"


    Caiying looked at the starry sky, her eyes gradually blurred, and she moved towards the gate unconsciously.


    "Hold on."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, but didn''t really stop it, because he himself wanted to go and have a look. If it''s really outside, even just look at it.


    A star shining suddenly, passing a stream of light, swiftly flew towards them.


    Thousands of miles away, but just a flash, the light has fallen in front of them.


    Zhou Shu was shocked, and quickly pulled Caiying back.


    The light dissipated, and an old man appeared at the door.


    The old man was surrounded by a faint halo. Although it was hazy, he couldn''t see through it at all. Naturally, he couldn''t see the old man''s appearance and attire. Only in the halo, a pair of eyes showed through, which stared at Zhou Shuhecai. Ying, her eyes were deeper than the starry sky behind her.


    Caiying was panicked, and Zhou Shu calmly looked at him, perceiving it carefully, and suddenly realized it.


    The old man is not an entity, but a projection.


    Like the Dragon Manifestation I saw at the first time, this is also the Manifestation of Power, but the power of human beings. There is no doubt that the old man in front of me is the old man Baixiao who created the secret realm of Guixu.


    Zhou Shu pulled Caiying and bowed to salute, "Junior Zhou Shu, and Jian Ling Caiying, have met Senior Bai Xiao."


    The old man stared at the two of them, did not speak, and slowly raised his hand, a white light, flowing water pouring over, misty and pure.


    Zhou Shu''s figure trembled slightly, and the power in the white light did not come from any Tao he had seen, but it was definitely the power of the pure Tao.


    Involuntarily, he gave birth to Shu Zhili to fight against it, and Caiying also had a clear understanding, the sword intent unfolded, and the clouds flowed everywhere.


    Feeling their resistance, the white light is extinguished.


    The old man looked at them, slowly nodded, and said in a condensed voice, "Unexpectedly, it took more than 20,000 years to finally reach this point."


    The voice is not much different from what I heard before, only a little more solemn, and more vicissitudes of life.


    No matter how puzzled Zhou Shu was, he also showed a bit of excitement. It was an extremely rare opportunity to meet the old Baixiao and communicate with Shengxian Da Neng. Even if only a few words were heard, it was a great opportunity. , He didn''t want to miss it.


    "Senior Baixiao, juniors have..."


    "Don''t ask, it''s no use saying anything."


    The old man interrupted Zhou Shu and shook his head. "You have to go on your own way. The old man will not give you any guidance or tell you anything. The old man just comes to confirm whether it is a person or something else."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, not too disappointed.


    "You can go to the next level, but the next level is also the last level you can go to. Seize this opportunity."


    The old man looked at them and seemed to sigh, then turned and left.


    The light was hidden in the starry sky, and the door closed quickly, and the vast starry sky disappeared in the eyes of the two.


    Zhou Shu and Caiying looked at each other, if they realized something, they also lost something. rw

 Chapter 1520: Xiantian

    One door was opened, but the other door had not been opened yet.


    Thinking of the "Xuanyuan Sword" he was carrying, Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously. The old man Bai Xiao lived in the era when the Emperor left Xuanyuan Sword. Zhou Shu wanted to ask him about the Emperor. When he spoke, Old Bai Xiao left.


    "Let''s go."


    Although it was unitary time, three hundred days had passed, and the gate was completely closed by the formation, and could no longer be perceived.


    "Ok����"


    Caiying nodded and agreed, but did not return to the sword for a long time, lowered his head, as if thinking about something.


    Zhou Shu asked without doubt, "Caiying, is there any problem?"


    "Call me Lord Palace Master."


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, then nodded, "Well, there is a problem, that senior just now..." She paused for a while, and said slowly, "His leg seems to be broken, and he is still **** a few times. Chains, as if being tortured, is very pitiful, and the majesty he speaks is pretended."


    Zhou Shu''s expression tightened, "Can you see him?"


    Caiying thought for a while, and said seriously, "When using sword intent to resist the white light, this palace saw some outlines, very clear, and should not be wrong... But, he is already so powerful, how can he return? Will be tortured, and still so miserable..."


    Zhou Shu knew that she would not lie, so he couldn''t help thinking.


    Caiying can see the old man behind the white light, probably because her Tao has some connection with the old man. After all, she understood it through this gate, and she didn''t understand the Tao, so she couldn''t see it, but Caiying said it was a little difficult to understand. Indeed, he is already a great power for ascending immortals, and he was one of the top powerhouses in the Xuanhuang world at the time. Is it possible that with such strength, he still has to be tortured?


    Was it really so scary outside that day?


    "Oh, my palace doesn''t know what''s going on anymore," Caiying''s little face had some sorrow. "It was hard to achieve great power. I thought I could travel for nine days and become a fairy, but it became like this. It''s better not Shengxian."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said straightforwardly, "Don''t think about it so much, even if there is something, it will be after the promotion of the immortal. Before the promotion, all we have to do is to promote the immortal, and our heart must not be shaken."


    Caiying lit her head, "My palace understands that it''s just a little bit uncomfortable."


    "Maybe there is something wrong, or some secret method is being practiced," Zhou Shu looked at Caiying and said very seriously, "Anyway, it is not something we need to consider now, let''s go, Caiying, we should go to the first The Seventh Xiantian Secret Realm."


    The most fearful thing for Xiu Xian was that her original mind was affected. If that glance affected Xiang Dao''s mind, it would not do her any good.


    Only Zhou Shu also knew that the glance Caiying saw would give her some shock, and it would be the same if she changed herself. In the eyes of the immortal cultivator, the power of immortality is omnipotent and supreme, but now she looks like a prisoner. No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like a great power. If you have worked so hard to cultivate immortals in exchange for such a result, who would be willing.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Caiying nodded vigorously and escaped into the green sword.


    "It''s the last layer, it can''t be wasted, my palace has succeeded in enlightenment, and it just happens to be a good kill!"


    The crisp sound came out, with the intent of killing, and the slogan was like a text. I encouraged myself and strengthened my mind.


    "This is natural."


    Zhou Shu picked up the green sword and walked quickly to the entrance.


    Passed the test of Baixiao old man, naturally there was no obstacle, and reached the seventh heaven smoothly all the way.


    Looking around, it was a dark green barren.


    The ground that should have been level was all potholes, muddy shoals everywhere, like swamps, in the mud, and some building debris, but they were all corroded so badly that they didn��t recognize their shape. There was no living creature, whether it was The plants and trees are still insects and beasts, and they can hardly feel the air and spiritual energy. There is a thick green mist everywhere, and the thick smell of blood fills the entire secret realm, making people want to vomit.


    That layer of green mist seemed to be able to isolate everything, even Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness was greatly disturbed, unable to see too far.


    "This...what a broken place, what''s all on the ground, it smells so bad, it doesn''t have any aura!"


    Caiying whispered, complaining very dissatisfied.


    "Blood of the Demon Race."


    Zhou Shu''s face was heavy, and he said slowly, "This place has been completely corroded by the demons. It is already the land of the demons."


    The scene in front of us is very similar to the ruins of Aolai Kingdom, but the atmosphere of the Demon Race is more intense. If the fifth level of mystery is the Xuanhuang Realm that many foreign races are competing for, then this level is the Xuanhuang Realm that has been completely occupied by the Demon Race. .


    At this level, he would encounter the Demon Clan that the Xuanhuang World was most worried about. Zhou Shu had long expected, but he did not expect that the situation would be so tragic.


    It was devastated and shocking.


    "Devil!"


    Caiying shook, and the sword body flashed strange light.


    Although she is an elf, she also knows the terrible demon race. It can be said that any creature in the Xuanhuang world knows the demon race.


    "It''s okay, we will kill as many as there are."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, with a lot of killing intent in his eyes, like a blood-stained knife.


    He rarely had such killing intent, even if he did, it would not be revealed But in the face of the demons, he showed it completely without concealment.


    Because the demons are really hateful.


    The higher the realm, the more Zhou Shu knows. Compared with other alien races, the Demon Clan poses the greatest threat to the Xuanhuang Realm and brings the most disasters to the Xuanhuang Realm. According to ancient records, the Xuanhuang Realm has died of the Demon Clan since ancient times. There were more immortal cultivators than those who died of other alien races combined, and the Aolai Kingdom, which was completely destroyed, was not considered the most painful.


    Just give two examples to illustrate.


    The original three highest spiritual veins in the Xuanhuang Realm, except for Kunlun Mountain, the other two, the Ninth-Order Spirit Spring Tianchi, and the Ninth-Order Cave, were all destroyed by the demons.


    In an ancient invasion of the demon clan, the sects of the immortal cultivation world were out of ten, and all of them died in the demon clan. The immortal cultivation world was almost completely withered. If the earth emperor did not appear, the human immortal cultivators would perish from then on. It still took tens of thousands of years to recover.


    The hateful thing is that every time the Xuanhuang Realm and human immortal cultivators enter a period of rapid development, the demons will make trouble, tear out the cracks, and invade the Xuanhuang Realm. Many times they do not come by themselves. They hook other alien races or threaten the Xuanhuang Realm. The race, provoking a battle, causing the Xuanhuang Realm to suffer heavy losses again and again, and rebuild again and again...


    It can be said that every time an alien invades, there are demons standing behind.


    If there were no demons, how could the fate of the Xuanhuang Realm and the cultivators be so many.


    The demon race is born on the opposite side of the Xuanhuang Realm and the human immortal cultivators. It seems that the Xuanhuang Realm is indestructible, and the cultivators also regard the Demon Clan as an immortal enemy.


    "coming!"


    Caiying exclaimed, the sword light shot up into the sky and pointed straight ahead.


    The ground in front was slowly sinking downwards, revealing a huge black lacquered hole, shadowy, strange creatures, slowly coming out.

 Chapter 1521: Mozu

    It is the demons.


    The appearance is not much different from that of human beings, but it is a bit taller. In particular, the joints of the limbs are more than one, and the fingers and toes are the same, which makes them more flexible and able to do many things that humans cannot do.


    The appearance of the demons naturally carried the aura of the demons. As long as the cultivators of the gods could perceive this aura, they couldn''t hide it.


    Zhou Shu swept away his eyes and said slowly, "There is no demons in the soul-pouring stage, you go, Caiying."


    "Ok!"


    There was nowhere to resolve the enthusiasm for fighting, and he rushed over immediately.


    As a mortal enemy of the Demon Clan, the cultivator also knows the Demon Clan''s self very well. There are some special classics to introduce, Zhou Shu has also read it.


    The demons are roughly divided into four realms, namely Shashen, Hemolysis, Crystallization, and Pouring Soul.


    The demons in the evil body stage have just become warriors and focus on physical training until the evil spirit is released.


    Although this kind of demon race is equivalent to the Golden Core Realm of the cultivator, its strength is far above the ordinary Golden Core Realm, and even the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator can hardly kill them.


    After the slaying period, there is a hemolysis period.


    Soaked in the unique blood pool of the Demon Race for ten years or more, immersed in the blood of various ancient Demon Gods, thereby obtaining various abilities, and the blood of the Demon Race is stronger and stronger.


    Going up is the crystal condensing period, the demons condense into magic crystals in their bodies, further increasing the strength of the demons.


    After the formation of the magic crystal, the demon race can be regarded as a stand-alone side. The magic crystal has natural resistance to the cultivator, can effectively resist the spiritual power and other forces, and can also radiate the magic energy and corrode the cultivator. In other words, the demons with magic crystals are the nightmare of cultivators.


    The magic crystals are also divided into colors, blue, blue, and black. The darker the color, the stronger the strength. The magic crystal is a black demon, and it is difficult to deal with the tribulation realm.


    As for the soul-pouring period...


    The demons in this realm have the powerful physique of the monks in the super transitional tribulation realm, as well as the demons. They can use tricks such as the possession of the demons. They can also inject the demons into the body of the cultivator, affect and infect the cultivator, and make the cultivator. And other creatures become demon slaves of the demon race.


    A demon slave is no different from a puppet, except for taking orders from the demon race, and has no other consciousness.


    There are not many demons in the soul-pouring period. They are called demon kings by the cultivators. As long as they appear on the Xuanhuang realm, they will surely bring disaster.


    In the demon world where the demons live, there must be demons above the soul-pouring stage, but such demons seem to have not appeared in the mysterious yellow world, or the appearance is not obvious, in short, there is no record in the classics.


    Sword energy is vertical and horizontal, and the sky is full of sunshine.


    Caiying wandered among the many demons, flashing like electricity, and every sword fell, it would surely take a life away.


    Those dozens of demons were quickly settled by Caiying, and no one was spared.


    Caiying flew back, turned into a villain and jumped on Zhou Shujian, her red face flashing with excitement, "Zhou, it''s solved, fast?"


    "Yes, really good."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but praised a few words. After enlightening the Tao, Caiying''s sword intent rose to a higher level, and with the green sword, it was almost unprofitable.


    Caiying triumphantly raised her head, "Then you still call the Lord Palace Master?"


    "but����"


    Zhou Shu shook his head again, and his expression quickly became solemn, "The blue sword is stained with the blood of the demon clan, and some devil qi has been inhaled. If it can''t be removed quickly...it''s not a good thing."


    Caiying exclaimed, "Ah! My palace is very careful!"


    She only noticed that on the green sword, a few drops of green blood appeared to be very conspicuous, and there was a faint black line in the body of the sword, which was slowly spreading, and it seemed that the whole sword could be covered soon.


    She quickly urged the sword intent to get rid of it with the power of the source, but she tried for a while and it didn''t work, so she couldn''t help being stunned.


    Drooping her head, she cried and said, "Zhou, what should I do?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and waved, a demon head in the distance was instantly split open, blood was spilled on the ground, and a pale blue demon crystal fell into a pool of blood, quite conspicuous.


    He grabbed the magic crystal, took the green sword, and rubbed it a few times with the magic crystal, and the black thread gradually disappeared.


    "There is a record in the classics that after using a special magic formula, magic energy can be absorbed by magic crystals. Although this is also the method of Jianze and Yu, the magic crystals that have absorbed the magic energy are also difficult to destroy. They can only be buried deep in secrets and other places, like I don��t know when a time bomb will cause a catastrophe, but there is no other good way. This is also an important reason why the demon clan is troublesome. The devil��s energy and blood are all serious harm."


    Looking at Caiying, Zhou Shu seriously instructed, "You must remember that when dealing with the demon race, you must not get the devil��s aura, you must protect your body at all times, and use the sword intent or the force of the origin to force it far away. Use demons and don''t let them touch yourself."


    "I know, I won''t be near next time!"


    Caiying also seriously agreed, "But where is the blood of the demons above?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and wiped off the blood of the Demon Race.


    Caiying was a little surprised, her eyes widened, "So simple?"


    "Simple? It looks simple."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and shook his head, and said in a straightforward voice, "Humans and demons are against each other. The extremely pure elemental power can drive away the blood of the demons, but it consumes a lot of money, and even uses its own originyou Seeing that it��s just a touch of the vitality that I use, I can only get it for ten days of cultivation. Do you still think it��s easy?"


    Caiying was speechless, "That''s not easy."


    Zhou Shu cultivated the vital energy for ten days. The average monk was afraid that it would take a year to cultivate. With such a multiplicity of power, he could only wipe out a few drops of the blood of the demon. No wonder the blood of the demon is so difficult to eliminate. The most hated source of pollution.


    "If you are in the Xuanhuang Realm, you can use high-level spiritual veins to slowly clear the blood of the demon, or use special powers such as the power of compassion to purify, but anyway, it is not a simple matter, and it takes a lot of money. Energy and time," Zhou Shu said, looking at Caiying, "Caiying, I didn''t deliberately remind you before. I just want you to know these things. When you fight against the demons, you must pay attention. It��s not just the demons. When you start with any alien race you don��t understand, you must be cautious and don��t let things you don��t know get close. This time I can solve it, but it may not be possible next time.��


    Caiying thought for a while and nodded, "This time I remember everything, Zhou."


    "Well, just remember."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and said slowly, "Since these demons have come down from the ground, most of their nests are also underground. Let''s go to a pot."


    Caiying immediately agreed, "Okay!"


    One person, one sword, follow the cracked hole, and carefully dive down.


    The road was gloomy, and the devilish aura became stronger and stronger as it went down, and a strange **** aura was trapped in it, making it hard to breathe.


    Caiying''s avatar cannot be supported and can only hide in the sword.


    Not long after, it was deep underground, and the front was very wide, like a hall.


    In the middle of the hall is a lake.


    The lake was deep red and boiling, with large chunks of bubbles emerging, and the bubbles continued to explode. The **** smell came from here.

 Chapter 1522: Blood Escape

    The lake water continued to surging, and there was roaring sound, the blood mist continued to float out, and the stench was unspeakable. Through the layers of blood fog and blood, you could vaguely see that many figures were stung in the pool, motionless.


    "this is����"


    Caiying is a little curious.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "This is the blood pool of the Demon Race. The Demon Race in it is hemolyzing."


    The Demon Blood Pool may be one of the most important facilities of the Demon Race. Almost all Demon Races have grown stronger from the blood pool.


    The blood pool is extremely demanding on the environment, but any place with a trace of spiritual energy cannot be built. The presence of a blood pool here means that it has been occupied by the demons for at least a thousand years.


    Caiying seemed thoughtful, "Zhou, what do we do?"


    "Destroyed."


    Caiying understood, the sword energy came out suddenly, turning into a long rainbow, and cutting away toward the blood pool.


    Changhong castrates extremely quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into the sky above the blood pool, and only a loud noise was heard, and the blood pool of several hundred meters square suddenly split into two.


    A lot of blood gushed out, and many demons didn''t know what was going on. They rolled out of the blood, quite embarrassed, and those who were out of luck under the sword light were divided into two halves along with the blood pool.


    "Humph!"


    Looking at those demons, Caiying sneered unconsciously.


    The green sword stood in front of him, the sword light shining, and two lines were drawn horizontally and vertically, like a tic tac toe.


    In the sword light of the tic-tac-toe shape, the sword intent is billowing like a tide, like a giant wall, rushing forward, rushing and expanding, and gradually enclosing the entire cave. The sword light is pointing and invincible. The blood in the sky was also overwhelmed by the sword intent to retreat.


    The demons in the blood water desperately resisted the sword intent and wanted to escape, but where are they Caiying''s opponents?


    Most of them only supported one or two breaths before they were shattered by the sword intent, and some persisted for more breaths, but they still couldn''t escape and died unexpectedly.


    Caiying learned to be clever this time and never got close, so she used a powerful sword intent to crush her, and the results were very good.


    Zhou Shu also nodded in satisfaction, with a trace of worry in his eyes.


    Caiying��s current strength is similar to that of the sixth or seventh cultivator of the Crossing Tribulation Realm. Her full blow should be to destroy the dead, and there should not be any resistance. Among these demons, there are only one or two crystal phases, but they can resist. For several breaths, is the current demons really so strong?


    The vast sword intent has almost been pushed to the edge, and most of the demons have also fallen to their deaths. Zhou Shu, who is watching, is slightly stagnant.


    A demon who seems to have only a hemolytic period, dodges from left to right in the sword intent, every time he reaches the peak by coincidence, and happens to escape the impact of the sword intent. Such a posture is also rare, but no matter how the mountain wall, he Also forced to the corner by the sword intent, there is nowhere to go back.


    Seeing the sword intent approaching, he couldn''t stop him. When he was bound to die, there was a crisp sound, and he suddenly disappeared.


    "Quiet?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and when he stared, he found him dozens of meters away.


    The whole figure is completely hidden in the devil qi, and it is integrated with the devil qi, and it is almost invisible, and Caiying can''t find it. Only Zhou Shu''s special consciousness can see the clear shadow.


    Caiying had already retracted the sword, Zhou Shu suddenly shot, grabbed it in the air, and grabbed it towards the demons.


    The Mozu was unaware, and his big hand quickly reached the body. Seeing that he was bound to be captured, he suddenly disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was tens of feet away.


    This kind of body technique is really surprisingly fast, and it is similar to the monk''s instant escape technique, but the use of demon energy to hide, the effect is even better.


    "interesting."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, and raised his hand to grab again, this time speeding up a lot.


    The demon was only aware of it when he reached his body, his complexion panicked and disappeared, but when he appeared again not far away, there was a big hand waiting for him. With just a twist, he grabbed his neck and suspended him in the air. Lifted it up, caught in front of Zhou Shu.


    Caiying was stunned, "Ah, there is another one?"


    "The adults are forgiving, the villains have always admired the immortal cultivators, and they have no intention of being an enemy of the adults, please let them go!"


    Once caught, the Mozu bent his knees and immediately bent over and begged for mercy.


    Asking for mercy directly caused Zhou Shu to be a little surprised. He only slowly said, "What method did you use to disappear just now?"


    The Demon Race said without hesitation, "Kong Ming Blood Escape, the little one just got in the blood pool."


    "Kong Ming Escape..." Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Could it be the method of Kong Ming Demon God?"


    Kong Ming Demon God, is an ancient demon **** in the legend, it is said to have made infinite killings and has a notorious reputation.


    He hides in the sky, and goes back and forth between all circles, just like walking in a leisurely courtyard. He has been walking alone and unpredictable. No one can see his true face until now, only by his name, but No one dared to offend him, because you cursed him with one breath, and he might appear in front of you next breath.


    Traveling through the world in a moment, these demon gods have mastered the power of space rules to the extreme.


    Looking at the demons, Zhou Shu had some thoughts in his heart.


    "Yes, my lord."


    The Mozu stared at Zhou Shu, and said very sincerely, "The little one got the power of the Demon God inadvertently. He didn''t necessarily want it, and the Demon God of the Sky ~ www.novelhall.com~ has never been to the Xuanhuang Realm, and The cultivator has no old grudges, and the same is true for the small ones. He has just reached hemolysis, and is weak and unwilling to fight the cultivator.


    "It is reasonable and well-founded," Zhou Shu said calmly, "Do you really want to live?"


    The Mozu nodded and said in a straightforward voice, "The little one has never harmed anyone, so he shouldn''t die."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, then I will give you a chance to live."


    A ray of light flashed in the Mozu''s eyes, but his complexion was still calm, and he said slowly, "Most of the opportunities given by the adults are too small to pass."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "If there is a chance, I''ll forget it. From here to the entrance of the cave is almost five hundred feet. I will let you go. You can escape with the blood ten times, and then I will do it again. , As long as you can escape this cave, I will let you go."


    The demon paused, embarrassed, "The little one just got the blood escape, and it is not easy to use it two or three times. It must not be used ten times."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I will give you more time. You can rest as long as you want."


    The Mozu thought about it for a while, "Okay, I hope you will keep the promise."


    "This is natural."


    Zhou Shu let go of his big hand, "Let''s rest, let''s say when it''s better."


    The demons nodded and agreed, but they just broke away from the shackles, and immediately disappeared. During the ups and downs, they reached the entrance of the cave in a flash.


    Two or three times? This continuous **** escape is more than a dozen times?


    "Thank you, my lord, for it."


    With a triumphant laugh, the demons were about to leave, but Zhou Shu lifted them up again without using the escape method again.


    "You are still one step away, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a trace of compassion in his eyes, and squeezed it with a big hand, instantly squeezing the demon into powder.


    "what����"


    Caiying in the sword couldn''t help exclaiming.

 Chapter 1523: Blood pool

    Turning to Caiying, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don''t trust any demons."


    Caiying immediately agreed, "Yes."


    The promise was quick, but she seemed to be hesitant.


    "The demons are very cunning. When they fall into the hands of the cultivator and know that it is difficult to escape, they will pretend to be very pitiful and ask the cultivator to let it go for various reasons. Many of them are let down. The reason for the unbearable tears, as long as the immortal cultivator has a sense of compassion and let go of the demon clan, the consequences will be miserable. This kind of thing has happened many times, and countless immortal cultivators with good intentions have died like this. In the hands of the demons, alas."


    Zhou Shu sighed and said solemnly, "I have told you the story of Zhongshan wolf. The demons are Zhongshan wolves and they will never change their nature. Their purpose of existence is to destroy human beings and the Xuanhuang world, so no matter what they say Don''t believe anything or do anything, you must be killed."


    "My palace has long understood."


    Caiying said with some dissatisfaction, "Do you think this house does not understand? No matter what you think or do, this house will follow. There will never be any hesitation. It''s just that this house doesn''t understand. Since it must be killed, why do you still Should I give him a chance to escape? What if he does escape?"


    "Hehe, you were talking about this."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "His blood escape is very useful. I need to watch it several times to understand the truth from it. Don''t worry, he will never escape."


    "It turned out to be so."


    Caiying understood, "If I didn''t say it earlier, did you realize anything?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It seems to be a little bit, but it also seems to be nothing, take it slow."


    Since entering the battlefield, he has come into contact with things related to the law of space several times. This blood escape is obviously also used. He has a little understanding from it, but it is obviously not enough to say or make it, but it is also a good improvement. .


    Caiying shook the sword, "What are we doing now?"


    "Go on."


    Zhou Shu pointed to another passage in front of him, "Since it��s a lair, there won��t be only one blood pool. Since it��s here, it��s all destroyed. Take advantage of the opportunity to fight against the demons to see if there��s anything here. Very powerful guy."


    "Okay, I don''t think I have enough!"


    Caiying fell next to Zhou Shu, one sword at a time, and he continued to go deeper.


    Along the way, I encountered 23 blood pools, without exception, they were completely destroyed by two people, and of course, they also killed countless demons.


    Originally, Caiying wanted to solve it all by herself, but when the seventh blood pool came, Zhou Shu asked her to stop.


    Fighting against the demons requires a lot of consumption. You must use your full strength and be attentive at all times, so as not to be contaminated with the devil qi and blood. It is also a huge test for the first enlightened Tao. When Zhou Shu saw that she could not keep it When she is at her best, let her rest and do it herself.


    Zhou Shu''s dealing with these demons and blood pools was much simpler.


    The demons and human beings are inherently restrained from each other. Demonic energy and vitality and spiritual energy are incompatible with each other. The two powers are also tit-for-tat. Whoever is strong enough can overwhelm each other, and there is no chance for the other to fight back.


    Zhou Shu��s vitality comes from the refining demon pot. The refining demon pot gives him the purest origin of heaven and earth. The power is also pure to the extreme. It is more than enough to restrain these demons. Of course, it is not all smooth sailing. He has seen many uses. The demons with weird methods, those methods are similar to the previous Kongming Blood Escape, and have nothing to do with the power in the Xuanhuang Realm, but they are accompanied by some special laws of power, including the law of reincarnation, the law of causation, and so on.


    Although the strength is weak and not authentic, it is still very troublesome, and even Zhou Shu has to use two or three more minutes to deal with it.


    There are not just one or two opponents, there are many, basically there are several in each blood pool.


    This made him quite emotional.


    The way of inheritance of the Demon Race is to use the blood pool to directly pour the power in the blood into the body. It does not require any chance, no understanding, let alone the Demon Race to spend money and energy, as long as the body is enough to bear, it is simple and crude. .


    Of course there are many failures. The demons who fail in hemolysis will die completely, become blood in the blood pool, and become the nourishment for other demons. If hemolysis is successful, they will gain power and pose a great threat to the cultivator.


    As long as there are enough demons, all kinds of inheritance will not be lost and can be well preserved.


    Compared with the demons, the way of inheritance of human immortal cultivators is much more gentle. They are passed on through oral teachings or classics, using various methods, secrets, etc., generally, immortal cultivators will not be life-threatening, but the chance of success is also It is very low. Because of the various restrictions of the sect, the teacher, the savvy, the financial ability, etc., except for a few geniuses, the average cultivator may not get anything, and the inheritance of the previous generations may gradually become extinct...


    To this day, the world of immortality does not know how many inheritances have been lost.


    Just thinking about it, Zhou Shu can''t change this situation now, it''s impossible to learn from the demons to get a blood pool.


    "Should it be the end?"


    The sword gradually showed a bright green light.


    There is a dark hole in front of you, and you can find out without feeling that the demon qi and blood qi there are much thicker than outside.


    After walking so far, Zhou Shu can see clearly. The entire cave is in the shape of a funnel and gradually slopes down. The top is very wide, and the bottom is much narrower. The opening in front of you is the bottom of the funnel. And the remaining blood in the blood pool that was destroyed before, all gathered here after a period of time, and could not help dripping into the hole.


    Most of the demons live on the ground. The underground demons�� nests are not very common, and only two or three books have records in the funnel-shaped ones. They all say that there is a fierce aspect and a demon king is likely to appear.


    Below the funnel is the place where the blood gathers. The gathering will not disperse, and the action will stop. Thousands of blood will gather here, and the danger can be imagined.


    Although the perception of divine consciousness was isolated, Zhou Shu also had a strong hunch that the following was absolutely unusual, perhaps the most powerful opponent in the secret realm.


    "Go down."


    He smiled indifferently, clenched the green sword, and jumped straight down.


    There was a pool of blood below, several times larger than the one seen before, and the blood was even stronger.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s whereabouts, the fishy blood pool immediately turned up a huge wave several tens of feet high, and smashed towards Zhou Shu with his head and face, and the blood rain filled the sky, almost covering the entire cave, inevitable.


    However, Zhou Shu had been prepared long ago, Shu Zhili protected himself, his stature retreated, turning around and flicking out.


    With a roar, a flaming monster flew towards the blood pond.


    The alien beast looks like a unicorn and is lifelike. It is naturally formed when the unicorn��s power is exerted to a certain extent. Zhou Shu��s own Shu Zhili is added to it. Needless to say, Shu Zhili, that unicorn is exactly The guardian of the Xuanhuang Realm is the most restrained of the demons.


    For a time, the flames soared into the sky, and everything they passed turned into flying smoke.


    Above the blood pool, boundless blood mist immediately rose up.


    I don''t know how the opponent is, the first is the best.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 and Super Kaka for your continuous support, and thanks to ycm777 for your reward~)

 Chapter 1524: Altar

    The blood in the blood pool dropped rapidly, at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Huo Qilin ran all the way, rushing to the bottom of the blood pool, but suddenly stopped.


    In the separated blood, stood a tall demon with a body like iron, with his right palm facing forward, but blocking the life of the unicorn.


    There was a deep eye in the palm of his hand, which could not help flashing red and black light.


    When I look closely, it is not the eyes, but the magic crystal of the demon clan. It is rare to use the magic crystal as a magic weapon. The magic crystal is red in black, and black in red. The color is perfect. , The demon in front of me, I am afraid that every moment may enter the soul-pouring period and become a real demon king.


    The Demon Race looked cold and arrogant, staring at Zhou Shu and said, "The Rats dare to disturb the king and die!"


    Zhou Shu''s face was dark, and he said lightly, "Try it then."


    Rats, Rats, are the words used by the demons to insult the Humans, and he was very upset when he heard them.


    "Mice, do you know who this king is?"


    The palm of the demon clan moved slightly, and the unicorn slowly shrank, moving closer to the palm, showing signs of being sucked in by the magic crystal.


    Zhou Shu paused, and said without realizing it, "Heaven Devouring Forbidden Law?"


    The demons smiled happily, and said complacently, "If you have a bit of knowledge, this king has obtained the blood of the demon god, and has now refined the forbidden method of eating the sky to the state of transformation. It is the method of the human immortal cultivator. How did you hurt me? If you kneel and surrender, this king can also give you a demon soul and be the king''s first demon slave!"


    Naturally, Zhou Shu had heard of the sky-splitting forbidden method, this infamous demons forbidden method.


    The Demon Refining Kettle also told him that this is a similar technique to the Refining Demon Kettle, which turns everything into its own power, but it is more powerful than the Demon Refining Kettle in that it is truly omnipotent and not limited. In a certain realm, whether it is a foreign race or a foreign world, a soul, etc., as long as there is something, there is nothing that cannot be swallowed. However, because of this, the body is extremely demanding, and it will fall into a state of madness from time to time. The world is classified as a forbidden law, and only foreign races such as the demons can control it, and it is impossible for human immortals to bear the huge side effects of the forbidden law.


    "Why? This king has given you supreme glory, you still don''t want to fail, Rat!"


    The Mozu stared at Zhou Shu, his expression even more gloomy, "If you hadn''t been strong enough, this king would have killed you!"


    "Then you try."


    Zhou Shu was still calm, letting the fire Qilin hang in the air without any intention of taking it back.


    "Mouse, let me take a look first!"


    The demon clan no longer said more. As soon as the right palm was opened and closed, the magic crystal glowed suddenly, black light was like a hole, and a few huffs, swallowed the fire unicorn completely and ceased to exist.


    "what����"


    Caiying was startled, "I can really absorb it."


    "Nonsense, when this king lied to you, there is nothing that can''t be swallowed by the Heaven Devouring Forbidden Technique. No matter what kind of technique you use, it is to increase the strength of this King. Haha, this power is hot and strong, very good. well����"


    The Mozu stroked his palms with a satisfied expression. He was just talking, but was suddenly stunned.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "My things are not so delicious."


    "Eat and eat, what can you do? Rats!"


    Seeing that the demon crystal in the palm of his hand gradually turned bright red, and even burst into a few flames, the demon who was still hard-mouthed couldn''t help but panicked, "You...what did you do, what is that?!"


    "That''s not something you can eat. Give it back to the king, are you in the soul-watering state?"


    Zhou Shu stared at him, the corners of his mouth curled slightly, showing a lot of contempt, "Unfortunately, you will never fall down, explode!"


    The last syllable is very light, but also very heavy.


    As the voice fell, the magic crystal of the demon clan suddenly burst!


    The fire unicorn burst out of the shell, and a larger and more devilish energy also gushed out, instantly enveloping the demon clan.


    "Mouse, you...ah!"


    The Demon Clan let out a last scream, and then exploded in the devil''s energy, and the body was torn apart and splashed in the blood pool, raising large swaths of blood.


    Caiying looked a little dazed.


    "Well, what is going on?"


    "What about the sky-devouring forbidden method? It doesn''t count as much as the realm is not enough. Even the demons in the soul-pouring stage, don''t think about swallowing my Shu Zhili, not to mention the pure Qilin power in it, **** it all in. With the magic crystal, can he have a good end? It''s almost self-defeating."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and glanced at the blood pond, "Also, it saves me some effort."


    Caiying understood, nodded, and complained, "The taste here is so heavy, let''s go, Zhou."


    "Wait for me to find it."


    Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness and searched carefully, "There are a lot of powers of the demon gods here. There should be an altar of fascination. You have to find and destroy it, otherwise it will cause trouble again. Although it is a secret realm, what you should do is also To be done."


    Caiying asked suspiciously, "Attracting God Altar?"


    "It''s what we cultivators say, maybe the Demon Race doesn''t call it that way."


    Zhou Shu answered while exploring, "Here, I found it."


    With a flick of his sleeve, the blood in the depths of the blood pool was all drawn away, revealing a jet-black bone platform.


    Caiying was stunned, "This... is all..."


    "All human bones."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his tone was calm, but his inner resentment could not be concealed. "Many demon gods like to feed on human immortal cultivators that human beings are smart and have spiritual roots in their bodies, and they can grow by eating them. What a **** wise wisdom."


    The bone platform in front of it is ten feet in length, width and height, and it is entirely made of piles of human bones.


    The base is full of leg bones, the steps are made of ribs, and there are dozens of tall pillars all around, all piled up of skulls, and the stone stele in the middle of the altar is a section of phalanx... This altar is not Knowing how many lives was killed is shocking.


    "Too...too cruel..."


    Caiying turned the sword, reluctant to look again, whimpering.


    The original white human bones were completely black at this time, and the devilish energy had completely penetrated into it, turning the bones into black charcoal.


    Such an altar has existed for at least ten thousand years. In addition to attracting demon gods, it can also be used for casting demon soldiers. After all, it is also contaminated with the blood of demon gods, and there are countless souls, including demons and human immortals. of.


    "Too much devilish energy is too much for them to rest in peace. If you can enter the cycle of reincarnation, I hope you will have revenge in the next life."


    Zhou Shu respectfully paid three salutes, and a flame suddenly appeared from the palm of his palm, flying towards the altar.


    Although it was pure Qilin fire, it was not easy to burn this ten-thousand-year-old altar. It took a full quarter of an hour for the flame to rise.


    About half an hour later, the altar turned red, and the entire cave was illuminated.


    "Soul and soul, come back and come back! The evil of the demons, bleeding for thousands of miles, but fortunately to get rid of it, outside is wide, hometown is far away, day lily is in trouble..."


    Watching the ever-dissipating altar, Zhou Shu slowly chanted a sentence, turning his soul away.


    But some of the methods obtained from Yangmei should be useful. If you know, I hope you can understand Zhou Shu''s intentions.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support~~Thanks to the book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1525: Get to

    Caiying stood by, seeming to feel something, and chanting very solemnly.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, approvingly.


    Caiying is becoming more and more human-like, and more and more people''s feelings are an excellent thing for her.


    It is impossible for her to transform her form in the Xuanhuang Realm, but it should be possible when she reaches the sky, Zhou Shu will help her find a way.


    "Let''s go."


    After about an hour, the altar was completely incinerated by the fire of the unicorn, and there was no trace of it.


    Zhou Shu paid a few more salutes with a solemn expression. After completing the formal etiquette, he unconsciously had a murderous intent in his heart.


    I wait for humans, how can I be so deceived?


    One person, one sword, quickly slid out of the cave and continued forward.


    On this piece of land completely polluted by the blood of the Demon Race, the two men blatantly kill them, killing whatever they see, because there can only be Demon Races and Demon Slaves here, and there won''t be any other things.


    Among them, there were many dangers, but they all passed through safely.


    From the hands of the demons, there were also some seizures, such as magic bombs, various magic soldiers, etc., but Zhou Shu did not stay behind and gave up all.


    Only a handful of immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang Realm can use these things. Those cultivators are magic cultivators. There may be good people in magic cultivators, but Zhou Shu doesn��t think he will meet one. Maybe it��s useful to the heavens, but it��s for the heavens. Externally, the level of these things is too low.


    The killing for nearly a month.


    Both of them were full of murderous aura, not to mention Zhou Shu''s murderous look, even the little man who Caiying now incarnates is full of murderous aura, even if the cultivator in the Transcendent Realm saw it, he would shiver unconsciously. , "Whose child, can it be the reincarnation of a murderous god, why is it so terrible?"


    "It''s time to converge."


    Zhou Shu said to Caiying after seeing the entrance and exit of the next heavy.


    "What is the convergence? My palace hasn''t killed enough yet!"


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, and the killing intent came out unconsciously.


    "Your killing intent is too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "Caiying, look at me."


    However, for a moment, Zhou Shu could no longer see a trace of killing intent at this time, with a slight smile on his calm face, like a spring breeze.


    "what?"


    Caiying paused, and curiously asked, "How did you do it? My palace is thinking about killing, killing, and killing everything. When you see a tree, you want to cut it. When you see grass, you want to cut it. I want to kick some kicks."


    "Looking at me, the heart is calm, and naturally calm down, thinking about what we are going to do, not to kill, but to ascend to immortality. If the killing intent affects or even dominates your soul, you will do nothing. "


    Zhou Shu stared at her, with a gentle light in her eyes, like a warm sun, Caiying stared at her for a long time, the murderous intent in her eyes gradually calmed down, and her innocence returned soon.


    Zhou Shu unexpectedly said, "I learned quickly, I thought it would take a long time."


    Caiying disdainfully said arrogantly, "This palace is so pure, which is as much as you think, huh."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, the spirit of the spirit is pure at first, but it is not easy to maintain it so well."


    "I didn''t learn from you..."


    Caiying murmured softly, but didn''t let Zhou Shu hear it, fearing it might blush.


    She turned her head, pointed to the door and said, "Zhou, what are we doing, can we go on?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I thought about it, but let it go. Senior Bai Xiao also said that this is the last level and should be listened to."


    "Fine, you listen to him, my palace listens to you."


    Caiying plunged into the sword and fell into Zhou Shu''s hands, feeling a little warm, as if she had found support.


    "It''s been almost two years, it''s time to go back, so Ruoyan waited so long, something shouldn''t be."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be talking to himself, and walked towards the exit. After a brief glare, Zhou Shu appeared outside, still a sea.


    It should be a distant sea. There are violent waves and winds on the sea, which are at every turn, but there are also many stars shed to illuminate the way back.


    Opening the map given to him by Sharkren Zhu and comparing it to the eternal starlight, Zhou Shu quickly distinguished the direction and said with joy, "This exit is very close to the five-colored forest. It''s fate."


    "Then let''s go back quickly."


    Seemingly knowing Zhou Shu''s homecoming, Caiying let go, drawing a waterline, and moving straight forward.


    Zhou Shu followed, and about a day later, he saw the edge of the five-colored forest.


    All the way into the forest.


    Unlike two years ago, the ancestral land of the sharks seems to be different now. There are no messy guards, no sharks wandering around, and no panic to greet them. The ancestral land looks much more regular.


    When they reached the statue, two women greeted them.


    It is Hao Ruoyan and Jiao Ling.


    After greeted Jiao Ling, Zhou Shu showed some guilt, "Ruoyan, I''m sorry, I said that I took you out together, but left alone for so long."


    "Well, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled lightly, beautifully, "During the period when Master Shu is away, thanks to sister Jiaoling, Ruoyan has improved a lot."


    Jiao Ling shook his head quickly, and took Hao Ruoyan''s hand with a hint of complaint, "Sister Ruoyan is serious, it is Jiao Ling''s blessing to you. With you, our clan is very different."


    "You two, when was it so good?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled Wen said, "Master Shu, this is how things are..."


    In the Temple of Stars, Hao Ruoyan finally found the right way, the official way.


    The avenue of official roads is common in all worlds. It means the way to meet the next. It sounds simple, but it is extremely difficult to do well. A really good official road must balance the relationship between the upper and lower sides. People are blameworthy, sleek and not cunning, but authoritarian is widely loved, and so on. The officialdom is not only trivial and trivial, but also requires a lot of practice. Xiucheng official road.


    "That''s it, Guandao...If you think about it carefully, it really suits you."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and said with joy, "Why didn''t you and I thought of it at the beginning."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and said, "There is a world of immortal cultivators. Everyone wants to become immortal. Apart from cultivation, who would think of other things? Seeing the stars, if Yan really understands, why bother to cultivate? , With Master Shu, Ruo Yan can completely focus on other things, such as managing people, without practicing."


    Zhou Shu Ruo realized, "So you helped Jiao Ling control these sharks?"


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded again and again, "The previous experience has also helped a lot, but after Ming Dao, it is the real practice here. Ruoyan''s official way has really improved a lot, and I must thank my sister Jiao Ling."


    "Thank you very much."


    Jiao Ling frowned deliberately, "If it weren''t for you, Jiao Ling really doesn''t know what to do. Now that Jiao Ling doesn''t worry about anything with you, but the Kai family is getting better and better."


    "If there is no star in the temple, Ruoyan can''t get the official way."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously and smiled, "Okay, don''t thank you."


    "Well, Jiao Ling obeyed."


    "Master Shu, are you in the secret realm during this time?"

 Chapter 1526: trouble

    After a few days of gathering, Zhou Shu continued to the Dragon Palace, alone.


    Hao Ruoyan stayed and continued to help the Shark in the ancestral land of the Shark, and after a while, he would return to Lingyu City.


    If before, Hao Ruoyan must have left with him without saying anything, because she only had Zhou Shu in her heart, but now it is different, she has her own way.


    Zhou Shu understands and supports it. Hao Ruoyan just said that it is a good time to waste time traveling or doing other things. It is most appropriate to concentrate on officialdom.


    One person, the speed is much faster.


    Zhou Shu wandered around Wushuang City while on the road.


    As he expected, the four continents are calm.


    As the time of alien invasion approaches, the major sects have converged a lot. They don��t disturb, and the small sects are naturally quiet. It is rare for all continents to enter a state of peace. Even the Zen gate and Kunlun in Xihezhou are temporarily The war ended.


    There is nothing to worry about for the Heyin faction. There are a few guardians of the tribulation realm, and Yang Mei also returned safely and began to prepare for the tribulation.


    For a monk like her who has enlightened the Tao and received the power of true compassion, there is really no difficulty in crossing the catastrophe, even if the way of heaven can''t be stalked.


    She didn''t find the excellent saint, she disappeared, even if it was calculated by the master of Miaodi, she did not know the whereabouts of the saint, maybe she is no longer in the Xuanhuang realm, the Yinkui tribe��s methods are still very mysterious, the saint The Utambula that I brought with him also has the ability to tear open cracks. If you can''t find it, you won''t find it. There will be a chance to see you again in the future.


    There are three more things worth mentioning.


    The first, of course, was a great event. Ning Xuanqing came out of the nine-story tower safely and successfully recast the spirit.


    Although she was not as successful as Zhou Shu, she also raised the soul to the seventh rank. This aptitude is already very good, enough to transform the gods and even go further. After she comes back, she immediately retreats and should be able to transform soon. God succeeded and fulfilled his long-cherished wish.


    The second thing is hard to distinguish between good and bad, the Ghost Valley family was born.


    The age of the Guigu family can be equal to that of the Ji family, and their strength is not inferior to the four great families, but they are true reclusive families. They rarely live in Guigu Mountain, so their reputation is not obvious in the world of cultivation. Some other families know them.


    Every generation of the Guigu family is called Guiguzi, all of them are extremely wise, strange people who understand the sky and earth, astronomy, geography, astronomy, latitude and longitude are omniscient, and their cultivation is even more profound. It is not an exaggeration to say that they stand in the world of cultivation Among the people at the top, there may not be people from the six major sects, but there must be Guiguzi.


    It��s not that the Guigu family was never born, otherwise, why would others know its name?


    It is said that every time before the great chaos, the Guiguzi of the Guigu family will be born. As for its purpose, it is difficult to say. So far no one knows what it is. Only know that sometimes it will help the immortal world to turn the tide, sometimes it is not, even on fire. Pour oil.


    But one thing is certain, as soon as Guiguzi was born, it proved that there must be a great chaos in the world of Xiuxian, and it is a great chaos that may overturn.


    You must know that Guiguzi was not born when the Sea Clan invaded thousands of years ago. His appearance this time undoubtedly cast a shadow on the Xuanhuang Realm.


    The third thing is a bad thing, and it has something to do with the family.


    Zhuge family.


    Seven years later, it will be the sacrifice of the Wuzhang of the Zhuge family.


    The Wuzhang Festival is the most important memorial activity of the Zhuge family. It is held every 100 years in Wuzhangyuan, Dongsheng Prefecture.


    Every time the Wuzhang Festival, the Zhuge family will invite guests to participate. This time is no exception. All major sects have received invitations. By the way, the lotus school is also among them. The problem is not here, but Zhou Shu got it. After the news, the Zhuge family will announce a major news at the sacrifice of Wuzhang.


    The news is very related to the Heyin school. If the Zhuge family is really done, it will be a blow to Zhou Shu and some people.


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to see such a thing happen.


    Wushuang City is still very lively, or even more lively.


    People come and go, the tasks are hung out in rows, and they are taken up in a short time. It can be seen that as the alien invasion is approaching, all geniuses have accelerated their pace, wanting to achieve faster progress, which of course is very Well, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but smile.


    "Just stay idle, don''t hurry, do the task!"


    A roar suddenly sounded from behind Zhou Shu, and all eyes gathered from all around for a while.


    Those messengers were also unable to speak, looking at Zhou Shu, their expressions were rather strange.


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "City Lord, you are too public."


    "forget."


    The city lord was a little embarrassed, and a black shadow suddenly appeared, wrapping Zhou Shu into a quiet room.


    As soon as he came in, the city lord shouted, "I said you, where have you been during this period of time, don''t you know if I am going to die?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly calm, "What''s wrong? What trouble is Lin Zhu having?"


    "Just know that Xiao Nizi, it''s me who is in trouble now!"


    The city owner glared at Zhou Shu a few times with dissatisfaction, "She is very happy. Every day she only knows to reach out and ask me for materials, such as mysterious spirit jade and thousand flint stones. She said lightly, doesn''t she know that these materials are not? The general materials, where are so good, she still wants tens of thousands of kilograms, let me grab them! I can''t grab them, they are all stocks reserved by the big sect damn! They are all good ancestors you brought, and I will soon be unable to serve them!"


    After a burst of scolding, the city lord stopped.


    Zhou Shujing listened quietly, with a slight smile, "It''s okay to vent more. Are you comfortable now?"


    "Much more comfortable."


    The city lord nodded subconsciously, then hummed again, "What''s the use of being comfortable? It''s not a problem and a lot of trouble."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Actually, what she wants is right. I have also heard of those materials. They are indeed good for the formation. The formation we have to do is so huge that hundreds of thousands of catties may not be enough. "


    "Nonsense, of course I know."


    The city lord complained, "You said you want some weird rare treasures or something, I can think of anything, but what about these large amounts of materials? The production areas are all occupied by large gates. Unless you really grab them, I''m going to offend a few big sects. I''m not afraid to offend the big sects, but the problem is that if we let them know that we have robbed so much material, they can also guess what we are going to do. How can we continue? "


    "Yes, the big sects are very smart. To let them know that we need so many flints, it is easy to guess that we are going to deploy a large formation, and it must be something like a teleportation formation..."


    Zhou Shuruo realized something and said slowly, "I am afraid that at that time, several major sects will come together."


    Xuanling Jade, Thousand Flint Stone, etc., are all rare materials for the arrangement of large-scale formations. The production area has always been controlled by large sects. They are used as strategic materials and are prohibited from circulating in the world of cultivation and are difficult to obtain.


    "You know, this is a big trouble!"


    The city lord stared at Zhou Shu, with a layer of sadness on his face, and sighed, "Even me, I can''t think of a good way to solve it, alas!"


    (Ps: Thank you Shentu Feifei for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1527: Bulging

    It��s true. It��s not difficult for City Master Wushuang to search for precious treasures everywhere. There are so many messengers, and they can provide information. You can basically get what you want, but these are different. They are all strictly controlled. It is not easy to obtain materials.


    If you want to grab it, you can definitely grab it, but if you leak the news of building the teleportation array, it will attract the entire Cultivation World to attack Wushuang City and the Heyin faction. Even Zhou Shu and Wushuang City will definitely be unable to resist. .


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help showing some thoughts.


    "If it doesn''t work, then we have to grab it. After all, our formation is important."


    The city lord muttered, "When Bai Long comes back, I will let him go. By the way, he is now near Kunlun. It is better to go now."


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "If it is normal, I would really like to mess up Kunlun, but I can''t do it now. I was too sensitive for the first time. The second Kunlun was most afraid of the teleportation array. I lost so many formations. I must look for it. After all, it is not difficult to find Wushuang City."


    The city lord sighed and stared at Zhou Shu, "It''s all your fault when you say it. If you don''t tell me, you still hide Xuanhu and Qingque in the secret realm, so I can''t find anyone for what I want. Originally Xuanhu might There is a way, now... can''t I do it myself?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "City Lord, leave this to me."


    The city lord said in surprise, "Oh? What are you going to do?"


    "It''s definitely not possible to rely on looting. The six major sects control a certain amount of Thousand Flint and Profound Spirit Jade Mine, so let''s start from the mine.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I will go to talk to Cihang, Chongyang and Shushan, and ask them to mine the mine for a period of time. It shouldn��t be a big problem. As long as I get the mining rights, I��ll hurry up. It��s good to mine enough ore within the year."


    The city lord doubted, "I know that you have a very good relationship with Cihang Shushan, but when did you join the Alliance in the Chongyang Palace?"


    "There is no alliance, but she should not refuse this request."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. To a certain extent, he could be regarded as holding Yu Yurou''s handle, so he could use it if he could.


    "It would be great if you could do it," the city lord said slowly, "what reason do you have to mine such an important mine?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Lingyu City wants to build a large array of moats, which spans hundreds of kilometers and a radius of thousands of kilometers. It is normal that some special materials are needed."


    The city lord nodded unconsciously, "This is not bad, but you took the materials but didn''t build a formation. Wouldn''t they find out? Cihang is in Dongshengzhou."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Of course the formation will be built. I''ve already figured it out a long time ago, but I don''t need those materials."


    "I feel relieved by saying that..."


    The city owner seemed to be relieved, but quickly said, "But no matter how fast you pick, you won''t be able to pick that much in ten years, right?"


    "Of course, even if it is possible, it is impossible. It is impossible to empty the mines. Mining from the two major gates can only meet part of the demand, and it depends on other things," Zhou Shu said slowly, "Part of it is still to be bought, although It is controlled material, but there are always some channels that can flow out. Just work harder. In this regard, I can ask Huabaoxuan and Huajia to help. They must be reliable. Then, there is still a part, I plan to grab it. ."


    The city lord was stunned, "What! Still want to grab, which one to grab?"


    "Emei."


    Zhou Shuslow spit out these two words, and then he thought of a plan.


    "Don''t let me **** it, but go again," the city lord frowned, "how are you going to **** it? Don''t leak the news."


    "Will not."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I persuaded the barbarians to go to Emei and took the opportunity to start. Even if Emei found out, it would only feel that the barbarians had taken it away, and would not doubt us."


    The city lord was puzzled, "How can the Barbarians do it? Now they can''t be Emei''s opponent."


    Zhou Shusuan explained, "City Lord, I have some connections with the barbarians, and I also know that the barbarians are very dissatisfied with Emei. Originally, Emei said to help each other secretly, but in the end let the barbarians and Shushan lose both... let the barbarians go to Emei. Difficult, I don''t really want them to attack with all their strength. It''s enough to just pretend to be something. I will do specific things. Besides, Emei is also in chaos now, and there are more internal troubles. If you want to grab materials, only they are the most suitable. "


    "You really have a lot of friendship, hehe."


    The city lord pondered for a moment, but finally showed a slight smile, "I''m relieved by saying that, then I will leave it to you."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "City Lord, I believe you have thought of these things too, deliberately so anxious, just wait for me to do it, I don''t believe it, you can''t even think of these ideas."


    "Where and where, I don''t have that much thought, I still rely on you."


    The city lord waved his hand again and again, "Okay, I won''t disturb you, you are busy with you, if you are done, let me know."


    With that, the shadow disappeared, and left as if to escape.


    "City Lord, don''t forget to grant Yuan Dan from Huanggu."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, turned around, and the voice of the city lord came from behind him, "I know, she is about to cross the catastrophe!"


    Suddenly encountered trouble, things seem to be many, but don��t panic In fact, many things are just a few words, Zhou Shu has enough confidence and time to complete, everything is still in the plan, nothing is left. Care.


    "Who, stop!"


    While thinking about it, the two sea races in front suddenly emerged from the sea, blocking Zhou Shu''s path.


    A shrimp tribe with tumors on its head, a carp tribe with a lotus leaf hanging on the waist, looks quite ugly, but the strength is really not weak, they are all Tier VI, and the marine soldier in his hand is shiny and shining. The guards of Yun Palace are also quite different.


    It should be the guard near the Dragon Palace, it''s almost there.


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and said with a gentle expression, "Two fellow Taoists in the sea, I am the guest invited by your palace lord."


    "The guests?"


    The two guards looked at Zhou Shu a few times, and the Shrimp Clan said, "Has the palace master held a sword meeting recently?"


    The carp clan also bulged his eyes, "It seems that I haven''t heard that the sword will be held every three years. It has only been a few months since the last time?"


    The shrimp clan brandished the sea soldiers, his eyes bulged wider, "Then this guy is probably a fake!"


    The carp touched his short beard, seemingly thoughtful, but his eyes retracted a little, "Maybe, the palace lord is so mysterious, and she is doing very strange things, we can''t guess."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and smiled, "Actually, I was here to participate in the sword meeting. It''s just that the journey is far away and I was late. The palace lord also knows."


    The two guards thought for a while, and said together, "You said you are a sword repairman, what proof is there?"


    Zhou Shu took out the green sword, the sword light fell in front of the two of them, transformed into the appearance of the two, resembling the two bulging salutes, vividly.


    "Haha, it looks like!"


    "Okay, just go over and give you this token."


    "Thank you two."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "But I still don''t know something. May I ask you two, where is the Dragon Palace?"

 Chapter 1528: Enter the palace

    After passing through several defenses, the Dragon Palace is already in front of you.


    It��s even bigger than imagined. It��s almost the size of five Lingyu cities. As for the beauty of them, there is no need to say anything. In short, if there is a fairyland in the Xuanhuang world, the Dragon Palace must be counted, and it is firmly ranked first. One.


    The tokens given by the two guards are surprisingly useful, as long as they are shown, there will be no sea clan coming back.


    While watching the scenery of the Dragon Palace, Zhou Shu carefully searched the surroundings for news.


    Sea clan passed by from time to time, but when he saw him, there was nothing to say. Zhou Shu also saw a few sword repairs, and human immortal cultivators swayed in the Dragon Palace. I didn��t even think of this kind of thing in the past, but now , It has become a fact, the big change in the Dragon Palace is really unexpected.


    Obviously, this was caused only after Zhao Yueru became the lord of the Dragon Palace.


    This also shows Zhao Yueru��s status. With that drop of true dragon blood that is likely to be the last drop of the Profound Yellow Realm, even the people in the Dragon Palace have to treat her with the best treatment and meet many of her requirements. However, this is not It does not mean that Zhao Yueru''s status is superb, on the contrary, she is in danger at any time.


    After exploring the Dragon Palace, Zhou Shu expected that Zhao Yueru should be under house arrest.


    She can do what she wants to do in the Dragon Palace, but she must never step out of the Dragon Palace. Moreover, once everyone in the Dragon Palace finds a way to retrieve the blood of the true dragon, Zhao Yueru may face an extremely dangerous situation...


    It is no wonder that she repeatedly challenged the bottom line of the Dragon Palace, let go of the Dragon Palace, invited sword repairs, and held sword fairs constantly, trying to quickly increase the cultivation level, so as to get rid of this fate.


    It''s just hard.


    There are many formations in the Dragon Palace, but the formations of the Sea Clan are not as good as those of the Dragons, so Zhou Shu can also easily crack them, and the spiritual consciousness is unimpeded.


    Not long after, he understood the general situation of Dragon Palace.


    "There is such a strong one."


    He didn��t feel that he was secretly shocked. In the Dragon Palace, there were at least four Dragon Sea tribes of the 8th order, and one Dragon Sea tribe close to the 9th order. Although they were not complete, their strength might be better than the mountain in the secret realm. To beat a few points, after all, in terms of wisdom, this sea clan is much better than mountains.


    Although Zhou Shu is not afraid, he is not willing to really tear his face. This matter must be resolved in a safe way.


    Thinking is right, there is a person walking in front, but it is an acquaintance.


    When the acquaintance saw Zhou Shu, his figure trembled, and there was a lot of fear in his eyes, and he was about to flee.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Long time no see."


    The man was startled for a while before he raised his hand and smiled, "Who is this old man? It turns out to be Sect Master Zhou."


    "long time no see."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return and smiled, "Should you call you Mingkui or Kuiming?"


    "Haha, please feel free to Sect Master."


    Kui Ming smiled a little awkwardly, "I haven''t seen you in a day. For example, after three autumns, Sect Master Zhou''s cultivation is really amazing. It hasn''t been twenty years since I crossed the realm of Tribulation. I have completely convinced him."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s just a fluke."


    Kui Ming stared at Zhou Shu, suddenly bowed to the ground and said straightly, "I offended fellow Daoist that day. I am not here to make a payment. Please don''t take it off."


    Zhou Shu helped him up and smiled, "Father Kui doesn''t have to be like this. I have forgotten a little bit of grudge. Daoist is both a sea clan and a sword cultivator. He also has a relationship with immortal cultivators. I am also willing to get close. Any enmity should be over."


    "Sect Master Zhou speaks quickly, and the old man admires him."


    Kui Ming looked at Zhou Shu, showing some gratitude.


    Zhou Shu would not take that bit of hatred in his heart, now and then, now both of them are crossing the tribulation realm, and there is no need to always worry about that little thing. In fact, most immortal cultivators are like this when they reach the crossing tribulation realm. Unless it is a big hatred of life and death, the little grievances of the past are basically discarded, and the training is devoted to avoiding more cause and effect and affecting oneself.


    Kui Ming smiled, and said with a little shame, "Friends of Taoism also came for the sword meeting?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, wondering, "Why Daoist Kui flushes?"


    "Hehe, it''s the old man''s not."


    Kui Ming smiled and said frankly, "The old man has long known that in the sword cultivation world, Fellow Daoist Zhou can be described as an absolute leader. Originally, Fellow Daoist Zhou must have a place in the Dragon Palace sword meeting, but the old man thought about those things that day, so he never invited him. Fellow Daoist, I didn��t even tell the palace master about any news about Fellow Daoist, and even told the other sword repairmen who came here to help the old man to conceal it, all because of the hatred at the time, alas. Live...I am ashamed, so I will face red, and I hope fellow daoists will not care."


    "It''s all right."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "When the chance comes, it will come naturally. If the chance is not there, it may not be an invitation. The Daoist is so calm, but it solves my confusion, ha ha."


    He secretly stagnated in his heart, it turned out that this was the case.


    It seems that Zhao Yueru still doesn''t know what is going on with Zhou Shu. If he knows, maybe things will be different, but it''s not too late now.


    "Friends of Taoism are extremely true."


    Kui was obviously very sincere. "Friends, three days later, it will be the day when the palace owner meets the guests. How about I arrange a sword meeting for fellow Daoists?"


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Three days?"


    "Friends of Tao don''t know something..."


    Kui Ming looked around for a few times and whispered, "The palace lord has been under strict control recently. Only ten days of each month can he come out to meet guests. The rest of the time is in the Golden Dragon Palace. He can''t come out, and the old man has no choice. This is the decision of Elder Jin."


    "Elder Jin?"


    Zhou Shu has realized something, "Could it be that the Jinsha Jiao clan close to the ninth rank hidden in the Dragon Palace ~ www.novelhall.com~ is about to complete?"


    "Yes."


    Kui Ming nodded and said slowly, "The Dragon Palace respects him now, and even the palace owner has to listen to his orders. Alas, it��s a bit strange to say that the palace owner obviously has the blood of real dragons, why not As for her promotion, if she is promoted to the seventh, it is impossible for Elder Jin to order her anymore."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently.


    As he heard, Zhao Yueru is under house arrest. Although she can do many things, she is limited to the Dragon Palace and cannot go out. Now she can''t even get out of the palace. It seems that the situation is a bit critical.


    In these three days, he has to make more preparations.


    "How does an outsider know about things in the Dragon Palace?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I just came for the sword meeting. I heard Xia Houying say that the palace lord likes sword art and can exchange ancient treasures. There is even an eighth-grade flying sword among them, so I came. ,is it?"


    "Not bad."


    Kui Ming seemed to think, "It turned out to be the news from Daoist Xiahou that there is indeed a top-quality flying sword in the Dragon Palace, and it is quite famous."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "What kind of sword is it, but Daoist Xiahou never said it."


    "The old man doesn''t know," Kui Ming said with a lot of regrets. "The old man heard that the sword is very special and can not be used by ordinary people, and it is famous in the world of cultivation. Then, if you can win the eyes of the palace lord, you may be able to see it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s going to be a try."


    Kui Ming smiled happily, "Friends don''t despise the palace master. Although she is a real dragon, she is the turn of the swordsmanship. I am afraid it is not worse than you and me."


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1529: its me

    "I understand that, after all these years, she will certainly not be bad."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and there was a lot of nostalgia in his heart.


    The scene where Zhao Yueru taught him sword intent at the bottom of the sea is still vivid. Without Zhao Yueru''s guidance, he might not have achieved what he is today.


    "Ok?"


    Kui Ming was surprised, "Does fellow Taoist know the palace lord?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Daoist Kui has been worrying too much. She has the blood of a real dragon. How do I get to know a cultivator of immortality?"


    "Yes."


    Kui Ming laughed unconsciously, and said proudly, "There hasn''t been a real dragon breed in the Jinlonghai clan for a long time. The appearance of the palace lord with the blood of the true dragon really made our sea clan take a breath. Once the palace lord achieves the ninth rank, we can see the dragon clan again and restore the glory of the past. The elder Jin will not let the palace lord go out. It should be because of this consideration, the palace lord is too important. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "What you said is."


    "Hey, after so much talk, you don''t need to be tired or tired, you should fight."


    Kui Ming patted his head and said with a smile, "Friends of the Daoist have been working hard from afar, so it''s better to go to rest first. The old man will come back to ask for friendship in a few days."


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "So it will trouble fellow Kui Daoist."


    Kui Ming smiled and nodded, and summoned a few sea people, leading Zhou Shu to rest.


    Seeing Zhou Shu leave, he secretly wiped off his sweat and unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    I offended Zhou Shu in the Hidden Dragon Valley, and learned that Liuyun Palace was led by Zhou Shu to solve it. Even Xuan''an was dead. He was really frightened. He didn''t dare to return to Yun Palace or go back to the world of Xiu Xian. He also knew that once Zhou Shu spread the news that he was a Sea Clan, he was afraid that he would never have a place to stay. After thinking for a long time, he fled deep into the sea, but accidentally escaped to the Dragon Palace.


    The elder Jin of the Dragon Palace hated Jian Xiu the most. When he saw that he was Jian Xiu, he didn''t even care about his identity as the Longhai clan. He was about to be killed immediately, but when the palace owner saw him using the sword, he was very persuasive. Keep him.


    The palace lord not only saved his life, but also gave him a good position. He was grateful to the palace lord and was naturally willing to obey the palace lord.


    Afterwards, for some things, such as the Sword Art Sword Society, etc., the palace lord was inconvenient to come forward by himself. He came forward and helped the palace lord to do it together. It was a lot of effort. He also knew that Zhou Shu did not take him. It was the matter of the Jinlonghai clan that spread out, and I felt a little grateful.


    He saw Zhou Shu come here just now, thinking that Zhou Shu was chasing him and his feet were shaking. Until now, he was relieved.


    "I always feel that Sect Master Zhou and the Palace Master knew each other before. What is going on?"


    He thought to himself in his heart, and left on his own.


    Zhou Shu went to the annex with the Sea Clan, with Kui Ming''s orders, he was more courteous, and all kinds of fine wines and delicacies were rare in his life.


    Zhou Shu sent the Hai Clan away, and there was no time to watch more food, leaving behind a clone of vitality, and his figure disappeared.


    He won''t wait to see you again in three days. There are many things that need to be figured out now.


    Golden Dragon Palace.


    Outside the hall, Zhou Shu stood still for a while.


    This is one of the main halls of the Dragon Palace. Needless to say, it��s magnificent. The surrounding wall tiles are made of Tier 7 materials. The mirage beads of Tier 8 are filled with steps without money, at least several hundred. The most amazing thing is the dragon on the top of the temple, lifelike, majestic, with glowing eyes, huge dragons emanating from the dragon ball, shocking the surroundings.


    This is a natural and extremely powerful defense, and it is almost impossible to resist unless it has the blood of a true dragon.


    But the reason for Zhou Shu to stand quietly was not the dragon but the golden dragon. He seemed to have known each other before. Could it be that the little snake?


    An old man walked over slowly, walking like a mountain, and his face was very dignified. It seems that it took a lot of effort to resist this Longwei.


    When he walked to the door of the hall, the old man bent his body slightly, "Palace Master, subordinate Elder Jin, please see me."


    "What''s the matter?"


    A cold voice floated out of the hall, like ice in January.


    The voice was not much different from before, except that there was more sadness. Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. There may be a trace of doubt before, but now it is 100% sure that it is definitely Zhao Yueru.


    The old man straightened up and said slowly, "The subordinate invited a master of the monster race, he is quite good at the way of blood clotting and quenching..."


    "How many times have you tried, have you succeeded?"


    Zhao Yueru''s voice was a little tired.


    The old man said faintly, "Try it, I hope the palace lord will not refuse, he is resting, preparing some materials, and his subordinates will come back tomorrow."


    Zhao Yueru slowly said, "Elder Jin, I also want to separate as soon as possible. Leaving here is good for me and you, but the masters you find these few times consume a lot of my cultivation base every time, and there is also a lot of essence and blood. Attrition, but there is no trace of real blood. Is such a master of the monster race really okay?"


    "Try it, you will always succeed."


    The old man bent slightly, "Palace Master, I''m going, you are ready, and your subordinates don''t want to come in and invite."


    There was no sound in the hall for a while The old man smiled slightly, ignored it, and turned around.


    In the huge Golden Dragon Palace.


    Zhao Yueru is still wearing a yellow shirt, elegant and elegant, with a faint blue light in her eyes, but her face is paler and colder, and there is a small golden spot on the forehead. If you look closely, it is about one Looks like a dragon ball.


    She was independent, walking slowly, her expression becoming colder and colder.


    "When I don��t know, what master, what separation, I just want to use the magic of the monster clan to slowly consume my essence and blood cultivation base, leaving me only the drop of true dragon blood, and take it away. What is my life in your eyes?"


    She seemed to be talking to herself, with a faint smile, although very bitter.


    "I knew that, maybe I should have completely integrated this drop of true dragon blood into my body, so that you can never get it again, and you have to treat me as your master, but..."


    There was a gleam of hope in her eyes, but she soon dimmed and her complexion became firm, "I won''t do that. I am a sword repairer and a human immortal repairer. I will never become a dragon, absolutely not. Yes, not even if you die."


    "Humph, but don''t you want to get it easily, you want to separate, it''s so easy, see who consumes whom, wait for me..."


    Zhao Yueru was thinking, but suddenly he stopped, and there was an unusually vague light and shadow in front of him, which was very strange.


    Without even thinking about it, a long sword suddenly appeared in her hand. As soon as the sword intent came out, the ice rose and moved toward the front cage together.


    "Who?!"


    "It''s me, Elder Zhao."


    In the light and shadow, Zhou Shu slowly emerged, with a warm smile, "Elder Zhao, I will not let you have an accident."


    "Ah, is it you, Zhou Shu?"


    Zhao Yueru was stunned in place, staring at Zhou Shu motionlessly, the sword in his hand slowly falling down without realizing it.


    "How could it be you?"

 Chapter 1530: can

    "it''s me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "I haven''t seen it in more than a hundred years, and Elder Zhao still has the same style."


    "How could it be you?"


    Zhao Yueru stared at Zhou Shu, with a lot of blankness in her eyes, "Why are you here, ah?"


    Suddenly, she froze, exhaled short and trembling, and said in total inconceivable, "You, have already been through the catastrophe?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I''ll talk about this later, let''s find a way to solve the immediate problem."


    Zhao Yueru gradually recovered and said slowly, "The problem in front of you, Zhou Shu, what do you know?"


    "A lot, but there are many things that I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu paused for a while, and said warmly, "The elders don''t have to be vigilant. In fact, no matter what happens, I still treat you as the elder of the Dutch school, and the Dutch school has been waiting for you to return."


    "I now����"


    Zhao Yueru''s figure trembled, and there was a glimmer of expectation in his eyes, but soon disappeared, and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, I am afraid I can''t go back."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Why?"


    Zhao Yueru shook her head and said calmly, "No, why, I am not a cultivator now, how can I return to the immortal world, how can I return to the immortal sect?"


    "No, you are still a monk," Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have been with Li Aojian and the others, and we have also seen Zhao Linghuan''s inheritance and traces left by you, so we know that you did not accept that inheritance. Still a real monk."


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in surprise, "Have you been there?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, decades ago, we followed the Xuanwu statue in the secret realm to find you. We didn''t find you, but we also learned some news about you."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu, "Then I have true dragon blood in my body, I think you know it too?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu continued to nod, "The blood of the real dragon should be taken out, right?"


    "Can you?"


    Zhao Yueru shook her head unconsciously, and said tragically, "I used to think the same way, but later I learned that it was not the case."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why?"


    Zhao Yueru sighed lightly, "If the average person got the blood of the real dragon and didn''t integrate it, there might be a way to separate it, but I can''t. My ancestor, Zhao Linghuan, merged the blood of the real dragon and became a half dragon and half human. The existence of, and as his descendant, I have dragon blood in my body. I am not a real human being, and coupled with the blood of the awakened real dragon, it is impossible to separate."


    If Zhou Shu realized something, "I see."


    Zhao Yueru is right. If ordinary people get the blood of other sacred beasts, they can take it out before fusion, and even after fusion, there are ways to separate. For example, Zhou Shu��s fusion of Qilin blood, as long as he wants to. They can be separated by the magic tricks taught by the real person on Chongyang, but Zhao Yueru is a dragon itself, even if it is not merged, the blood of the real dragon is still working, and it is almost impossible to separate.


    But it was almost, he remembered that there was a way, but the conditions were extremely harsh, and it was unknown.


    Zhao Yueru''s face was very calm, it was the peace in despair.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t bear to see it in his eyes, "Elder..."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu and shook her head gently, "Zhou Shu, I know you are good for me, but don''t call me an elder anymore. I am not worthy to be a cultivator, and it is impossible to return to the sect."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Then I will call you Yueru Daoist friend."


    It can be seen that Zhao Yueru''s condition is not very good, and it is not appropriate to disobey her at this time to avoid any unexpected situation.


    Zhao Yueru didn''t look at him either, "as you please."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Friend Yueru, then what are your plans? Are you going to be the lord of the Dragon Palace? I''m afraid you can''t do it?"


    "I can''t do it."


    Zhao Yueru''s lips curled slightly, unconsciously a little arrogant, just as before.


    She stared at the gate of the palace and slowly said, "I have had enough of these sea races. What I want to do is to temporarily hone the sword intent here, break through the realm as soon as possible, and break out of the Dragon Palace. When the time comes, the ends of the world will go anywhere. , As long as there is no sea clan."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Good idea, now, what is the sword intent of fellow Taoist?"


    Zhao Yueru stared at him, her eyes sharpened suddenly, "It''s okay if you are here. Compare and compare, let me see if you have grown, Zhou Shu, although you are now in the Tribulation Realm, you may not be able to block my sword intent. ,Humph."


    "Very willing to."


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately, and only slowly said, "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate here, this Golden Dragon Palace..."


    "The formation is open, and with Longwei, no one can come in, unless I bring it in..."


    Having said this, Zhao Yueru was taken aback for a moment, "Zhou Shu, how did you come in?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "These dragons can''t stop me, not to mention the use of formation control. As long as you find the flaws in the formation, you can naturally come in."


    "You, are you so good now?"


    Zhao Yueru is still very cold, but she can''t hide her surprise, "This Golden Dragon Palace, even the old man needs to be closed to enter, you..." She shook her head, "Forget it, no need to compare. , UU reading I understand your strength, it''s only a hundred years, although I don''t know how you did it, but..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the corners of her mouth curled up and she unconsciously brought out a smile, "You are really different, and it''s not in vain that I value you so much, haha."


    This smile was like a spring breeze, those cold, those strangers seemed to be dispelled at once.


    "Elder, you finally laughed."


    Zhou Shu laughed and said warmly, "It''s still the same as before."


    "Don''t call me the elder."


    The smile faded quickly, Zhao Yueru stopped in a low voice, and turned her head, and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu stared at her for a long time, and said seriously, "It''s necessary to compare, but not here. I will compare later when I go out."


    "I said, I can''t get out."


    Zhao Yueru turned to stare at Zhou Shu, and said solemnly, "I solemnly warn you again that you don''t think about these things anymore, even if you are now extremely powerful and can take me out of the Golden Dragon Palace, so what? Each of the five eighth-ranked dragon sea tribes is no worse than you, do you think you can take me out?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    The simple words sound calm, but they are full of strength, determination, and irresistible momentum.


    Zhao Yueru was shocked, looked at Zhou Shu, and did not speak for a while.


    After a while, she still shook her head and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, even if you can take me out of the Dragon Palace, it is useless, Zhou Shu, do you know? As long as I still have the True Dragon Blood, all the Jinlonghai tribes in the world will come to me, not only the East China Sea Dragon Palace, but also the Xihai Beihai and Nanhai. They will all come. Where can you take me? No matter where I am, they will attract one. The war between humans and sea race is inevitable."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, still calmly said.

 Chapter 1531: understanding

    Yes, as the only person with the blood of a true dragon, Zhao Yue is what all sea races want.


    Before the palace lord of Huiyue Palace still thought of getting blood from Zhao Yueru, let alone other sea tribes, no matter where Zhao Yueru went, as long as the blood was still on her, she would face endless pursuit.


    Zhou Shu understands this, but when he comes here, he is fully prepared.


    As if struck by lightning, Zhao Yueru''s figure was shocked, and a lot of warmth surged in her heart unconsciously.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, her gaze became much softer, "Zhou Shu, it''s useless, that''s all the sea races in the world. Just the East China Sea, our Dongsheng Prefecture can''t stand it. If the four seas unite, Dongsheng The state can��t stop it at all, nor will the Dutchman.��


    "If the skin does not exist, Mao will be attached. I naturally understand this truth."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "Don''t worry too much, I can find a way, as long as you believe me, elder."


    "I����"


    Zhao Yueru stared at him, saying every word, "I have always believed in you, and you have always been out of my expectation, but this time..."


    "Still believe me."


    Unusually, Zhou Shu took it up on his own terms and continued, "Elder, you should have experienced the separation of dragon blood many times?"


    "Yes."


    Zhao Yueru forgot to refuse again, and unconsciously followed, "Many times, Old Man Jin will find people almost every few months, there are monks, there are sea clan, this time I found the monster clan, alas."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "Demon races do have great means in quenching and distributing blood. Many monster races cannot be promoted to higher ranks because they do not have the bloodline of the sacred beasts themselves, so they try to catch the aliens and separate them. Their blood is turned into their own use, and there are many successful examples."


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "The Da Neng in the monster clan has written many classics in this area, and I have also read a few, but unfortunately I don''t read much."


    "Can this monster race really do it?"


    Zhao Yueru looked at the gate of the palace, and she seemed to have some hope in her heart, "It would be great if she could."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and he stopped talking, "I have probed him. It was just Tier 7 and... he may not be able to do it."


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes dimmed again, which made Zhou Shu very unbearable, "Don''t be discouraged by the elders, just trust me."


    "Ok����"


    Zhao Yueru sighed and smiled bitterly, "Even if he can do it? His method is mostly to completely consume my human part, leaving only the dragon blood and the blood of the true dragon."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and nodded gently.


    He didn''t intend to dispel her hope, he didn''t say that he couldn''t bear it just now, it was what Zhao Yueru said now.


    The reason why he was reluctant to say it was because the monster race did only do this. They separated the bloodline and would never leave the life of the alien beast. After getting the bloodline, the alien beast that was drawn from the bloodline would inevitably die.


    "It''s okay, I thought of it a long time ago."


    Zhao Yueru quickly recovered her calm and looked at Zhou Shu, "What do I need to do now, Zhou Shu?"


    "Wait, I will go to the Yaozu to have a look later, elder, you will wait here."


    Zhou Shu looked at her for a while and said slowly, "Elder, don''t worry, I moved my hands and feet a little bit in the formation. Others can''t close it. You are safe inside and nothing will happen."


    "Oh."


    Zhao Yueru nodded slightly, and looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of admiration in her eyes, "You can still change the formation...how did you do it? I have had this idea for a long time, and I have been here for decades. I have to read it several times almost every day, but I don��t know how to change it."


    Only Zhao Yueru of true dragon blood can bear the Longwei in that formation. If the formation can be maintained, her safety will not be a problem at all. Moreover, her status in the Dragon Palace will also be improved, which will never be the case. It looks beautiful on the outside, but there are only a few days a month to be able to go out independently. At other times, they are all prisoners of Elder Jin. They are at the mercy of Elder Jin, accepting many harsh conditions, and are extremely passive.


    She had long wanted to change the formation, but she had been unable to do so, even if she was extremely accomplished in the formation.


    But she didn''t expect Zhou Shu to consider this issue as soon as she came, and directly helped her do it.


    "How long is it, is he really that strong now?"


    What Zhou Shu did was incredible. It was beyond her cognition. Looking at Zhou Shu, she didn''t know what to say, but she had a lot more expectations. She gradually lost her confidence and began to return. .


    "I will tell you slowly later, there is more time."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "In this regard, the elders have asked for something, I know everything."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes, and said slowly, "Okay, be careful."


    Zhou Shu and her looked at each other, smiling slightly, "Don''t worry."


    "correct!"


    As if thinking of something, she suddenly shouted, which surprised Zhou Shu.


    She turned and walked into the back of the temple, and when she came out again, holding a cyan long sword in her hand carefully walked over.


    Staring at the sword, Zhou Shu''s expression stagnated, his eyes glowing.


    "You are still a sword repairer, you can''t look away when you see a good sword, just like me."


    Zhao Yueru smiled slightly, and handed the sword over, "Take it, it is the 8th-order best product, you can use it, first get familiar with it, it should be a great help."


    Zhou Shu looked at the long sword and said slowly, "This sword is the one that the sword will hear? Elder, where did you get it?"


    Zhao Yueru shook her head, "It''s not mine, it''s in the Golden Dragon Palace. I don''t know where it came from. It''s a pity that I can''t use it now. If I can use it, I might fight with the old man. The eighth-order best product."


    Looking at the sword, she had a lot of envy in her eyes.


    Her current realm is the late stage of transforming the **** realm, and she cannot use the eighth-order flying sword.


    She has no shortage of resources in the Dragon Palace. As long as she does not go out, Dragon Palace will try to meet her needs, so her practice goes smoothly. However, she does not want her dragon bloodline, nor does she want to keep true blood, let alone use half dragons. The body went to cross the robbery, because she knew that once she used the identity of the dragon clan to cross the robbery, she could no longer be a human, so she was unable to fit together.


    Zhou Shu could see this at a glance, and it was also an important reason for his decision to help Zhao Yueru.


    He wouldn''t help people decide anything for an innocent person. If Zhao Yueru had become a dragon clan, he would have left, but it is obvious that Zhao Yueru would never want to be a dragon clan and wanted to return to the world of immortality, so he would spare no effort for this.


    Although neither of them spoke out, they were tacit understanding of each other.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Yeah, the eighth-rank best, still a very famous flying sword."


    Zhao Yueru was stunned, "Why, do you know this sword?"


    "understanding."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and then took out an identical flying sword.

 Chapter 1532: Qingsuo

    "This?"


    Zhao Yueru looked at the two swords and was a little stunned, "They are exactly the same, but the ranks are different. Your sword is Tier 6 and this one is Tier 8. However, your sword is very glamorous and has more spirituality. Some are lifeless, the inscription is invisible, and the sword patterns on it are all reduced."


    "This is an imitation of it. As for the spirituality, just look at it."


    Zhou Shu shook the sword in his hand, a little blue light flew out of that sword, and flew around the eighth-order flying sword, while flying, while making a whistling sound, like weeping.


    "Sure enough..."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently and said warmly, "You go in."


    Zhao Yueru stared blankly, "What''s going in?"


    "I''m not talking about you, elder, I''m talking about sword spirit."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the cyan light, which flickered at Zhou Shu twice and flew into the sword.


    As the sword spirit disappeared, a blue color suddenly lit up on the sword body, rippling away.


    The sword body has undergone a wonderful change. Originally, it was old and dusty, and it was bleak. Now it is a Wang Qingquan, with ripples flashing, and the whole sword seems to have life suddenly, completely different from before, and full of spirituality.


    The long sword circled in the air a few times, and made a few unusually cheerful hums.


    Zhao Yueru stared at the inscription that gradually appeared on the sword, and felt a little dazed. He hesitated, "This... is the Qingsuo sword?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "...it suffered an unexpected catastrophe and failed to ascend into the immortal realm. Even the lines on the sword were wiped out by the sky thunder, and it was almost invisible, although it was still a top flight. The sword, but the spirituality is lost, no one can use it normally, it is no different from Fantie."


    "No wonder I don''t know what it will be, such a famous flying sword," Zhao Yueru seemed to realize, "Then it is now..."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and he was a little bit lucky, "It just so happens that I have a trace of sword spirit."


    That azure light is a ray of sword spirit remaining after the catastrophe. She does not have a complete memory, but her obsession with Qingsuo Sword will never disappear. As soon as she feels Qingsuo Sword, she plunges into it. , Got a certain degree of recovery in the sword, and the Qingsuo sword also came back to life.


    After hearing the explanation, Zhao Yueru became more surprised, "It turns out that it is, Zhou Shu, how did you get Qingsuo Sword Spirit?"


    "It was given by the elder Shushan. He asked me to use the Qingsuo sword spirit to find the Qingsuo sword. I didn''t expect to be here..."


    Zhou Shu explained a few words and said slowly, "But it''s no wonder that I can''t find it. The Qingsuo Sword suffered a catastrophe and lost its spirituality. It is no different from Fantie, and no one can perceive it, let alone hidden in the Dragon Palace. I don''t know which sea clan got it, and they dedicated it to the Dragon Palace, but now it''s a good deal, ha ha."


    "Qingsuo sword, Qingsuo sword spirit..."


    Zhao Yueru stared at the green sword, without looking away for a long while, her eyes flashed brightly, "I can''t imagine that they will meet again, such a magic weapon... Zhou Shu, you are afraid that you can cultivate the immortal realm horizontally, no sword repair will be your opponent. ."


    "Hehe, it''s the same without this sword."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "What''s more, this Qingsuo sword is far from recovering, I''m afraid I don''t have much energy to manage."


    The Qing Cable Sword and the sword spirit are united, it is rare, and it is also a great opportunity, but it is just the beginning. The Qing Cable Sword''s current strength is similar to the seventh-order magic weapon, and it is not as good as the Qing Sword that has been picked, and it has to be fully restored. To reach the level of the magic weapon of heaven in its heyday, it is still far away. It requires a lot of resources and energy. Zhou Shu does not have that much energy and does not intend to do it.


    It was enough for him to have Qingjian and Caiying, and there were many other things, this sword was not planned.


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru said in a puzzled way, "Sword repair is a sword, and you can do anything at all. The Qingsuo sword in front of you is the biggest goal of sword repair. You will not miss it when you do any sword repair, and will spend a lifetime of energy. Restore it, grow with it, and rise to the immortal together in the future," she said, looking at Zhou Shu, adding to her tone, "Any, any sword repairer will do this, Zhou Shu, don''t waste your chances."


    "I understand, but I am not a mere sword repairer."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said seriously, "Moreover, I have my own sword. Although she is not as good as Qingsuo sword, I plan to take her to the immortal together. Nothing else is needed."


    Zhao Yueru''s words are serious and heartfelt for his good, he naturally understands, but he really can''t use the Qingsuo sword anymore, he has Qingjian and Caiying enough.


    Hearing these words, Qing Jian flew out, circled Zhou Shu, happily spinning a few times, and clinging to Zhou Shu''s body motionless.


    "Zhou, I am very happy."


    "Fine, my palace has promised you that I will always be with you, no matter what it is, I will never be with others again."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Qing Jian and asked suspiciously, "This is Qing?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It was given to me by the Xiahou family."


    "It turns out that you already have the Qing Sword, so you don''t want this Qing Suo Sword. How come all the chances fell on you?"


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t help sighing but there was no jealousy and sorrow in Zhou Shu''s eyes, but a bit of sincere joy.


    "I can''t ask for that much."


    Zhou Shu looked at her directly and shook his head slightly, "Elder, do you want to do it?"


    "Ah, ah..."


    As if being hit by something, Zhao Yueru couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, her face turned red and white, and a huge surprise with joy that could not be concealed, but she couldn''t help waving her hand, "How can this work, this is Shushan" If you want to find it, you can only ask for it."


    "Shushan is not a problem at all."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Elder Zhen is willing to hand over the sword spirit to me. It means that the sword spirit will recognize me as the master. Shu Shan also knows that the purple and green double swords shouldn''t stay in this immortal cultivation world. , The immortal world is their destination. If Qingsuojian is willing to follow the new master to ascend to the immortal, they will not object, and may even help Qingsuojian to recover, as long as the new owner is willing to admit that Qingsuojian always belongs to the mountain of Shu. "


    Everything the cultivators in the Xuanhuang world do is to promote immortality. Ordinary cultivators promote immortality for longevity and happiness, and sect disciples promote immortality in addition to these, but also have the meaning of fighting for the sect��s position in the immortal world. The Qingsuo sword can be promoted to immortality, and the benefits it brings to Shushan are huge. It is more meaningful than staying in Shushan. If the new owner shows sufficient ability, they are of course willing to hand over the sword.


    When Elder Zhen handed the sword spirit to Zhou Shu and asked Zhou Shu to find the Qingsuo Sword, he actually liked Zhou Shu��s abilities, and wanted Zhou Shu to take the Qingsuo Sword to the immortal together. Otherwise, how could it be so precious? What do you give to Zhou Shu?


    With Caiying, it is impossible for Zhou Shu to carry the Qingsuo Sword to the immortal again, so it is necessary to find a new owner for the Qingsuo Sword.


    Zhao Yueru is a good candidate.


    (Li Aojian doesn''t need it, he is a sword himself.)

 Chapter 1533: Yaozu

    "����That''s it."


    Zhou Shu explained the truth to Zhao Yueru and said with a smile, "Elder, how about it, are you willing to become the new master of Qingsuo Sword?"


    I was knocked down by the huge and sudden happiness, as cold and calm as Zhao Yueru, but also at a loss. I looked at Zhou Shu and the Qingsuo Sword. I didn��t know where to put my hands or what to say. Hesitating, "I...I..."


    "Elder, it can be regarded as my request."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity, "Qingsuo was entrusted to me by Shushan. Qingsuo Sword Spirit suffered a catastrophe, lost a lot of memory, and was very fragile. She needed someone who really loved the sword and was willing to protect her with life. Master, I don��t want to be entrusted to others, only the elders are the best candidates."


    Zhao Yueru stared at Qingsuojian, and said after a while, "I understand."


    Qingsuo Jian Ling was still immersed in the joy of reunion. She hovered and vented the joy in her heart. She didn''t know what Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru were talking about, and perhaps she didn''t understand it.


    "Qingsuo, are you willing to follow me?"


    Zhao Yueru walked towards the Qingsuo sword and stretched out her white jade hand, "I swear, take you as an eternal companion, and rise to immortals with you, grow together, live forever, never be separated."


    Her voice is extremely firm, loud and loud, her eyes are full of sincerity and enthusiasm, with the gentleness unique to a woman.


    Qingsuo Sword seemed to have noticed something, first avoided a few times, but finally did not resist, and was obediently held by Zhao Yueru.


    Zhao Yueru was overjoyed, and the sword intent gently stroked the sword, the blue light gradually disappeared in the sword, and she rested peacefully.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "She has a relationship with you."


    He still remembered the situation where Qingsuo Sword kept evading when facing the will of Heaven. Although he didn''t blame Qingsuo Sword Spirit, he also knew that he had no fate with her, and even if he stayed forcibly, there would be no good result.


    Zhao Yueru is more suitable for her.


    Zhao Yue put the Qingsuo sword away as precious as he thought, and saluted Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, thank you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t thank you, it should be yours, it''s yours. The fate is wonderful."


    "Perhaps."


    Zhao Yueru looked at the gate of the palace with a lot of cold eyes, "No matter who is blocking, no matter what difficulties I face, I will leave here, take Qingsuo, and ascend to immortality with her."


    Before, she was a bit self-defeating, but after having a sword, it was all different.


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Elder, please rest assured, trust me."


    Zhao Yueru turned to Zhou Shu and nodded calmly, "I will do whatever you say, as long as I can get rid of the true dragon blood in my body, anything."


    "Wait for me here."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "After I come back, I will tell you some methods to restore the sword. Elder Zhen Shushan told me."


    Zhao Yueru nodded and said, "Well, but don''t worry about it, concentrate on your own."


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned and left.


    He just pushed the door open like this, and the powerful Long Wei walked around him and took it back. As if he hadn''t seen him, this surprised Zhao Yueru again, "Zhou Shu, how exactly did you cultivate? I have been on the bottom of the sea in the Dragon Palace for more than a hundred years, but I am not as good as you in the Lotus School..."


    The Dragon Palace is very large and the defenses are very tight, but in Zhou Shu''s eyes, it is not fortified. No matter where it is, it is as comfortable as walking on the street.


    Far beyond everyone''s knowledge and understanding of formations and so on, coupled with the use of a thousand illusions and Shuzhi Dao, I am afraid that only the core area of ??a few major sects can prevent his exploration, but Dragon Palace is Not among them.


    Without much effort, Zhou Shu came to the room of the monster clan.


    Yaozu is a middle-aged person, tall, square face, rough skin on his body, probably too busy, his eyes are deeply recessed, but his eyes are quite brilliant, shining with wise light.


    In front of him, there are hundreds of large and small vessels, most of which are filled with various blood. There are many weird tools beside the vessels, plus the piles of animal bones and countless classics. This monster race is indeed a learned master.


    He couldn''t stay in the Dragon Palace for a few days, so he arranged the room as a laboratory, lest he missed a little time, so he could learn this level. Most people in this world are beyond the reach, let alone do it, and think of it. many.


    After a short investigation, Zhou Shu learned a lot about the monster race.


    Boom, boom.


    Zhou Shu knocked gently on the door twice.


    "You said don''t bother me, I will find a way with your affairs, but don''t bother me now!"


    The sound of almost roaring, but unexpectedly a little bookish, made Zhou Shu a little more fond.


    Zhou Shu rarely sees a real monster race, because most of the monster races live in groups far away from humans and deliberately stay away from humans.


    It��s strange to say that although the Yaozu learns from humans in many places, and their lifestyle is no different from humans, they don��t want to get along with humans. Even though humans and the Yaozu don��t have any hatred, they have long been at peace.


    The reason is that the Yaozu''s position in the Xuanhuang Realm is a bit embarrassing.


    The monster race is a race of monsters transformed into human beings. They have the characteristics of both. They do not recognize that they are humans or beasts. They feel that they are higher than humans and beasts. They are a higher order. The status of the race in the Xuanhuang Realm should be higher than both For this reason, they have also made enemies with monsters and humans for many years.


    After battles fought, the Yaozu realized the facts.


    Although they have the advantages of the two races, they also have the weaknesses of the two races. Compared with the advantages, this weakness is more deadly.


    In the war, no matter which side they face, they are all in a weak position. Even if there is a genius demon race, they cannot reverse this fate.


    In addition to the war, they also did other things, such as Shengxian entering the immortal realm, and upgrading the status of the demon race in the immortal world. This method is also very good, but unfortunately it can''t succeed. The demon race is even weaker in the promotion of immortality. Whether it is quantity or quality, it is not as good as human immortal cultivators and monster beasts. Human power is constantly emerging. There are always divine beasts and holy beasts in monster beasts, and monsters can only watch most of the time.


    After all, they are not as good as the human beings in cultivating immortality, and in terms of physique, they are not comparable to the various monsters with strong physique and natural blood.


    The Yaozu saw the facts clearly, knew that things could not be done, and began to explore in other directions, using its own conditions to try to change its destiny.


    For example, if you study the tactics, you want to create a tactic that is stronger than that of the immortal cultivator. Their tactics don��t take Tao as the core. They care about changes in skills. The strange and changeable tactics are part of the monster race. The big feature, many magic tricks can''t be used even by immortal cultivators, and they can''t even think of it;


    For example, researching various medicines, dividing blood, coagulating blood, trying to extract the essence of monsters, and strengthening power for the monsters themselves. There are also quite a few results in this aspect. In terms of actual effects, they may be better than the alchemy of human immortals. To be powerful.


    In this way, it is considered to have taken its own path, and if this continues, it may not be able to stand side by side with human cultivators.


    Although the demons don''t know the great way, their wisdom is more than that of human beings. This is their greatest strength.


    Zhou Shu still admires Yaozu very much.

 Chapter 1534: Mu Lin

    Zhou Shu opened the door and walked in slowly.


    The Yaozu raised his head from the pile of utensils and stared at Zhou Shu with bloodshot eyes, as if he was going to eat him, "You said don��t bother me! If you urge me like this, I won��t help. Yours!"


    "Master, I am not here to rush you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "Next Zhou Shu, I just want to ask something."


    The monster clan was stunned, "Are you a cultivator?"


    "Exactly."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "May I ask the name of the master?"


    "Wood neighbor."


    The Yaozu glanced at Zhou Shu, bowed his hands, and quickly lowered his head again, "You can tell me if you have anything to do, I''m very busy."


    "It turned out to be Master Mu Lin."


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, his expression changed unconsciously, "Is the master from Qinghai Mu clan?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Lin didn''t raise his head, but focused on the utensils in front of him, his eyes moved slightly, unconsciously bringing out a trace of contentment.


    The Mu clan of Qinghai is one of the four most famous clans in the Yao clan.


    The clan of the demon clan is not the same as the clan of other races. They are not divided by the same kind, nor do they have to be the same blood. For example, the lion clan and the tiger clan can also be in the same clan. With the same research direction, you can gather and live together. From this perspective, it is very close to the human sect.


    Of course, the names of the monsters in the clan will be changed to the same, which is very important for inheritance.


    The Mu clan of Qinghai is a clan based on the wood system method, which is very old and rooted in Qinghai Mountain in Nanzhanzhou.


    The demon clan in the clan is not good at power, but their wisdom is quite high. It can be said that it is one of the best among all the clan demon clan and is also very famous in the world of immortality.


    Where does this fame come from?


    In major cities, at many auctions, the Mu family''s tactics are very popular, and its practicality is no less than that of the six major sects, and it is not as self-secret as the six major sects, which prohibits outsiders from learning. Very generously, he sold his tactics and even gave them away for free, just to find out the flaws of the tactics and make the tactics more perfect.


    There are also many cultivating sects who are willing to hand over the techniques developed by their sects to the Mu clan for evaluation and improvement. The results are quite good, and the Mu clan is also very happy to do this kind of thing.


    It is worth mentioning that such things are rare in Dongshengzhou.


    There are two reasons. The first is that Dongsheng Prefecture is the place of human origin and is consciously noble. It is far less tolerant of monsters than other states. The second is that Dongsheng Prefecture suffers the most from foreign races and holds most foreign races. Prejudice, even abhorrent, and Yaozu is among them.


    This is probably some of the reasons why Dongshengzhou is declining.


    Zhou Shu seldom met the demons in Dongsheng Prefecture, but after traveling a lot in other states, he understood these things. Zhou Shu was very tolerant of the races in the Xuanhuang Realm and had always treated each other as equals.


    The neighbor in front of him is from the Mu family in Qinghai. Apart from anything else, his ability must be guaranteed. Zhou Shu also secretly nodded.


    Zhou Shu smiled, and slowly said, "I heard about the Mu Family''s Shan Yu Fa Jue, but I don''t know that I can also be good at separating blood."


    "The technique was made by someone else. My Mu Lin only likes to divide the pill and quench the blood."


    Mu Lin picked up a transparent slender jade cup and shook it a few times. A drop of azure blue blood gradually condensed in the cup, transparent and deep, with a little fluorescence, like a gorgeous sapphire.


    "It''s done!"


    Mu Lin stared at the blood and yelled, and the surrounding utensils were shaken slightly.


    There was a noisy footstep outside the house, but it soon disappeared.


    "Congratulations Master."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is this the blood of the little kunfish after the essence?"


    Mu Lin turned around to look at Zhou Shu, his eyes were quite surprised, "Huh, do you know that too?"


    "It''s nothing more than a little knowledge, it''s incomparable with the master," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s rare for the master to get the blood of the little kunyu."


    Mu Lin raised his head slightly and said proudly, "If the Dragon Palace were not willing to give me the blood of a whole little kunfish, I would not come here."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing a little solemnity, "Looking at its fineness and the power contained in it, the purity and precision of this drop of blood are quite high. I am afraid that all the essence of Xiao Kunyun is gathered in it. , There is even a hint of ancient Kunpeng breath. This... is too rare and precious. It is a treasure wherever it is placed."


    "Haha, Fellow Daoist is really an expert!"


    Hearing this, Mu Lin unconsciously showed a smile, "Yes, there is a hint of Kunpeng in it. Although it is very weak, it is also very rare. If it is given to the Pengniao clan, it may be able to awaken them. The hidden blood in the body makes it possible to become a beast."


    "The master is really an expert."


    Zhou Shu did not hesitate to praise, "Although the little Kunyu has the Kunpeng bloodline, it is very small. I can''t think of anyone who can extract it. I am afraid there is only a master."


    "Haha, fellow Taoist praised absurdly, just a fluke."


    Mu Lin couldn''t help waving his hand, unable to hide his smile, "By the way, fellow daoists came to me to say something, please don''t hesitate to say it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Actually, it''s also about the separation of bloodlines I think the world is so big that only the master can know."


    Mu Lin stroked his beard with only a few beards, and his face was already blooming, "Hehe, I dare not say anything else, I still have a lot of experience in this regard."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Master should know the purpose of the Dragon Palace inviting the Master this time, right?"


    Mu Lin thought for a while and said, "It is to help a Transformation Sea Clan separate the bloodline. She has dragon blood in her body, but it is not suitable for cultivation. So she wanted me to help extract it and give it to others, but I don��t know how to deal with it. It''s too clear, because I haven''t seen the sea clan with blood."


    "Transformation Sea Clan?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and said thoughtfully, "Can the master do it?"


    "Helping other races to extract blood, we have done a lot of this kind of thing, and we have done very well."


    Mu Lin slowly said, "It''s just that the Sea Clan already has the wisdom, not a monster or the like. To extract the blood, you must first guarantee the life of the Sea Clan. After I see the Sea Clan, I will check more. Think about it, and then prepare... alas."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why does the master sigh?"


    "The Golden Elder of the Dragon Palace."


    Mu Lin slowly shook his head, "He said that as long as the blood is extracted, it will be fine, but the life of the Sea Clan will not be concerned, but how can it work?"


    He sighed, "The Sea Clan already has wisdom, and even transformed it into shape. If I forcibly take his bloodline, it does not conform to the purpose of our Mu clan, I will also be condemned by heaven, but...I have already accepted it. He gave me the little kunfish, and even extracted it. Alas, it��s a dilemma."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and that Elder Jin''s statement was in line with his expectation. What Dragon Palace wanted was blood, and he didn''t care about Zhao Yueru''s life.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1535: method

    Mu Lin shook his head heavily, "I am also to blame, I can''t help but see good things..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Master, surely you can''t save your life? I remember that some ancient books mention the method of separating blood, which is not necessary to die."


    "I have read every ancient book in this area."


    Mu Lin glanced at Zhou Shu, with a three-point arrogance, "The method you mentioned is indeed available, but it does not apply to the Sea Race. There are many differences between the Sea Race and the Monster Race. For example, the blood in their bodies is cold. , And the transformation is by no means as perfect as the monster race. Even if the appearance is perfect, the human inside is much different, unlike our monster race."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Then what if she is not a sea clan?"


    "Not the Sea Race?"


    Mu Lin was slightly surprised, "Elder Jin is talking about the Jinlonghai clan, isn''t he talking about the same person with you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry about this, if it''s not the Sea Clan, there should be a way, Master?"


    Mu Lin thought for a while and said, "If it''s a monster, there should be a way. The ancient books have said that the blood in the body can be separated according to the special method of the human immortal cultivator."


    "According to the way of human beings?"


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "In other words, if it is a human immortal cultivator, it would be easier to separate the bloodline?"


    "Yes, you immortal cultivators also have some unique tactics that our monsters don��t have, and they are also very helpful to our monsters. The process of separating blood is that it comes from humans and is more suitable for humans. The clan is just improving," Mu Lin nodded, his face also showing a lot of confusion, "It''s just..."


    Zhou Shu asked, "Just what?"


    "The conditions are very demanding, not the usual ones. So far, I haven''t seen anyone who can really do it, but if those conditions are not fully met, not only will the separated bloodline be not pure enough, it will also cause a great deal to the cultivator. Injury, that injury may be more uncomfortable than death, and the power of the uncontrolled bloodline will completely destroy the immortal cultivator and turn it into a monster."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Mu Lin sighed, ��Oh, I��ve seen it once. Some people misused the blood of Bai Ze, but Bai Ze is a water-walking beast, and it doesn��t match our clan. After the separation, the clan took a lot of effort to meet many conditions, but it was still a little bit short and reluctantly separated. As a result, a mistake was made. The clan became a monster, half man and half beast, in the clan. Many people were killed, we had to kill him."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shuslow nodded, "Master, what are the conditions? What should I do?"


    Mu Lin said in surprise, "It seems that Fellow Daoist is still planning to give it a try."


    Zhou Shu said firmly, "I have to try anyway."


    "It should be someone you are very close to," Mu Lin seems to have realized. "That''s all, I will tell you the specific steps and methods, but you must be careful and be prepared enough to avoid something Catastrophe, first of all..."


    Hearing a passage, Zhou Shu was a little stunned.


    "Right? It''s hard to do."


    There was some sympathy in Mu Lin''s eyes.


    The method of separating blood is indeed very demanding.


    First of all, you need to prepare another bloodline that restrains the bloodline.


    Most sacred beasts have opponents that restrain each other, such as Baize and Qiongqi, Ruthless and Fat Yi, etc. They are natural rivals, and their bloodlines are also restrained by each other. Having restrained bloodlines is very helpful for separating bloodlines, but sacred beasts Bloodline, a drop in the Xuanhuang Realm is rare, and it is even harder to find restraint. The true dragon bloodline on Zhao Yueru��s body is even more extraordinary. The true dragon is the head of the divine beast. There are few restrained opponents among the many divine beasts. To find the bloodline of restraining the real dragon, one can only find it among several holy beasts and ancient beasts. Up.


    This first condition may also be the most troublesome condition for others, but Zhou Shu is fine.


    He has the blood of a unicorn, and it is the blood of a real unicorn, and he and the blood of the real dragon are mutually restrained. This condition can be said to have been met, but what makes him stunned is the special way of separation.


    With a restrained bloodline, it is necessary to use that bloodline to filter all the blood of the immortal cultivator, to force out the part with the blood of the real dragon, and then slowly extract and condense. This process is very slow and extremely complicated. It is almost impossible not to harm the life of the cultivator, there is only one way to do it.


    That is mutual practice.


    It is possible to achieve a complete understanding of both parties, complete fusion of body and mind, and mutual cultivation of absolute trust in each other.


    "... Let go of it completely, the blood is blended, and there can be no mistakes, only two ways of repairing, there is a feasible way."


    He didn''t expect that such a way would be needed, but that is what the classics say, and Mu Lin can say it with certainty.


    Zhou Shu recovered and sighed unconsciously, "Thank you, Master, for your guidance, I probably understand."


    Mu Lin comforted, "You don��t have to be polite, just share and exchange, you don��t have to worry too much In fact, for humans and monsters, having a special blood is not a bad thing, but it can increase cultivation. , No need to separate."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I know, I have disturbed the master, I will come to thank you in a few days."


    "I don''t know if I''m still here in a few days, haha," Mu Lin followed with a smile, arched his hands, and said sincerely, "Although it is the first time we have met, my fellow Daoist and I are also destined. If you are free, you might as well go to Qinghai in Nanzhanzhou in the future, and I will treat them well."


    "Well, I will definitely go if I get the chance."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned around.


    The body passed through many defenses freely, and his sea of ??consciousness was running at overspeed, deducing.


    Thinking about it carefully, the method proposed by Mu Lin does have a lot of feasibility.


    Helping Zhao Yueru to separate the bloodline seems to be similar to helping Hao Siyun to get rid of the golden core imprints before. It removes the poison on the golden core a little bit without hurting the golden core, but it is much more complicated. The body is different from the golden core. It is also different from the branding. Although the blood of the true dragon is not completely integrated, Zhao Yueru has a dragon seed, and the blood of the true dragon must be hidden in every part of the body.


    After careful deduction many times, it seems that mutual practice is the easiest and safest.


    After all, for the cultivator, mutual cultivation is one of the best means to understand the cultivator, and when the body and mind of the two parties are completely blended, the blood of the unicorn can also be smoothly integrated into Zhao Yueru''s body, thus forcing the blood of the true dragon. , To change the characteristics of her body... and other methods, either take too long or consume too much energy, but the separation process cannot tolerate any mistakes. The reliability of those methods is not as good as mutual repair, and it is much worse.


    He doesn''t care, he who enters the Tao will not take these things seriously, but he doesn''t know if Zhao Yue is willing to accept it.


    After all, it was Zhao Yueru.

 Chapter 1536: Separate

    "Zhou Shu, you are back."


    Zhao Yueru stood up and stared at Zhou Shu with a calm expression, but with a trace of longing in her eyes.


    Qing Suo Jian was right by her side. Compared to before, it seemed to have a bit more luster, but Zhao Yueru''s complexion was a little haggard. It seemed that she had been helping Qing Suo to recover, even at the expense of her own source.


    "Elder, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "It will be long in Japan, and there will be time to recover in the future."


    "Well, I didn''t hold it back for a while..." Zhao Yueru showed a trace of crimson on her face and slowly said, "What''s more, it is such a good sword, and she has promised me that she will be promoted to immortality with me. How can I fail her? I can do it sooner."


    "Then don''t be too invested, it will be bad if it hurts your own cultivation."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of solemnity, "Moreover, once you use the origin, you can''t suppress the blood of the real dragon well. It will inevitably penetrate more into the body, which is not a good thing for you to separate your blood."


    "I see, Zhou Shu."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, her eyes lit up suddenly, and she couldn''t hide her excitement, "Zhou Shu, could it be said that you have found a way to separate the blood of the true dragon?"


    Zhou Shu looked into her eyes and said slowly, "I found it."


    "what����"


    Zhao Yueru ran over in three steps and two steps, staring at Zhou Shu with hope, "Can it be done?"


    Her face became pale because of her excitement, with a rare kind of weakness, which made me feel pity.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Elder, yes, I can do it, and only I can do it, but it will be very troublesome, do you believe me?"


    Zhao Yueru''s figure trembles slightly, she seems to feel something, staring at Zhou Shu for a while, nodded, "Zhou Shu, I believe you, I also said, as long as the blood of the true dragon can be separated, let me do it again. Cultivator, I can do anything."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The elders don''t need to be too nervous. Look at this jade slip. It''s okay to practice in three hours, right?"


    "Three hours, what trick?"


    Zhao Yueru curiously took the jade slip, and then he found a trace of spiritual knowledge, and her figure froze. It took a lot of effort to raise her head and look at Zhou Shu. "Heaven and Earth He He Jue... Is this a double cultivation method? "


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "But it''s not an ordinary mutual practice. I have changed some places and it should be more suitable for you and me."


    "but����"


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes flashed uncertainly, and the piece of blue ice in her pupils burned like a flame.


    Boundless chill, followed by, inside the Golden Dragon Palace, it was as cold as winter.


    Zhou Shu also felt that the blue ice in the pupil carried a trace of powerful dragon power, and its essence was still above the formation of the Golden Dragon Palace. This was the power from the blood of real dragons. Although Zhao Yueru did not merge, After all, she is a dragon seed, and at certain moments, she will still use it involuntarily.


    "what?"


    As if aware of it, Zhao Yueru quickly closed her eyes, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, it''s just this..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Elder, if you want to separate your blood, you have to do this. You believe me, just listen to me, don''t ask too much why, we don''t have much time, as for what to do and how to cooperate with me. , I will tell you during the mutual practice, it is still not possible, because I still don��t understand your body and cannot make absolutely correct judgments."


    "I, I understand."


    Zhao Yueru opened her eyes, the cold light disappeared completely, replaced by a calm, but her face was flushed.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Okay, you should master the tactics first, then tell me when you are done, you must keep it in mind."


    Zhao Yueru stopped talking, and sat down slowly, his divine consciousness sank into the jade slip, and he recited silently.


    About an hour later, she stood up and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, I''m already healed and I remember it completely."


    Zhou Shu looked at her for a while, then nodded, "Well, let''s start."


    "What, how do I start?"


    Zhao Yueru''s face was reddish, dodge Zhou Shu''s gaze, and her voice gradually became quieter.


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "Elder, don''t care too much. We are just to separate the bloodlines. Remember this. You don''t have to think about it. Otherwise, it will cause some obstacles to you, and you won''t even be able to completely separate the true blood. Oh no."


    "I don''t think much about it, it''s just cultivation, it''s not a big deal."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Zhao Yueru nodded vigorously, and soon calmed down, her eyes gradually calming, like a lake that blows without wrinkles.


    A white light floated slowly from Zhou Shu, wrapping the two together, and nothing was seen.


    "what!"


    "Relax your body and accept everything from me."


    "I understand, but... how could this be like a war, you and my blood are completely incompatible, what''s the matter?"


    "You are the blood of a true dragon, and I am the blood of a unicorn, a sacred beast that wants to dominate the Profound Yellow Realm, and the other is a holy beast that wants to protect the Profound Yellow Realm. The two are originally restrained from each other, even if there is only a trace of blood."


    "How can you have the blood of a unicorn, is your life experience similar to mine?"


    "Unexpected opportunity but now without it, it is impossible to separate your true dragon blood."


    "I understand, only you who have the blood of a unicorn in this world can separate my true dragon blood, right?"


    "Yes, don''t say so much now, relax everything about yourself, don''t have a trace of hiding, let me perceive your body thoroughly, so that the blood of the true dragon can be completely separated."


    "It''s already like this, how can I hide? You do yours and I will obey you."


    ...


    Outside the temple.


    Elder Jin stood at the door, his expression condensed, "Palace Master, I am coming in with the master, please be prepared."


    It was Mu Lin beside him. He looked at the Golden Dragon Palace and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After waiting for a hundred breaths, there was no echo. Zhou Shu, who was focused on separating the blood, would naturally ignore him, while Zhao Yueru, completely guided by Zhou Shu, was immersed in painful and happy feelings, and had nothing to the outside world. Feel it.


    "Palace Master, no matter what you avoid, it is inevitable."


    Elder Jin''s complexion was slightly dark, and he slowly said, "I''m sorry, I''m coming in now."


    He took out an array of talisman, and walked into the array with a big thorn, before taking a step, his figure suddenly stopped.


    A huge dragon power rushed over like mountains and seas, even with his eighth-level consummation realm, he couldn''t resist it, and took a few big steps back before he stood firm.


    After holding back a mouthful of blood, his complexion suddenly changed, "Palace Master, what did you do!"


    It was naturally silent inside.


    Elder Jin turned around and said to Mu Lin, "Master Mu, please go down and rest first, and I will invite you later."


    "Also."


    Mu Lin glanced at the Golden Dragon Palace, seeming to realize something, and slowly went away.

 Chapter 1537: Descendants

    Three days passed.


    Outside the Golden Dragon Palace, there are five Jinlonghai tribes, all of whom are Tier 8. They are all true masters, capable of moving mountains and filling the sea.


    Any one of them will bring great trouble to the realm of cultivation, but at this moment, they have nothing to do with the formation outside the Golden Dragon Palace.


    "Elder Jin, I''m afraid it won''t work!"


    An old man with a pale complexion shook his head, "Longwei in this formation is absolutely not something we can resist. Even if the five people work together, they can''t reach the door of the temple. No matter how they try, it will be a waste of effort."


    Another middle-aged woman followed and shook her head, "It''s really not possible, this formation is so good, why has it suddenly changed? Could it be the ghost of the palace lord?"


    "Are you still calling her Palace Master?"


    Elder Jin sighed, "This woman is really cunning. She has been living here for decades. It turned out to be to study the formation and change the formation, **** it!"


    "This is the formation laid down by the ancestor Golden Dragon. Only the heir of the Golden Dragon can change it. How can she change? Is it because she is fused with the blood of the real dragon?"


    A red-faced elder said in deep thought, "If this is the case, it means that she has accepted the true dragon bloodline and became a true dragon, then..."


    The middle-aged woman continued, "Then we should make her king."


    Elder Jin shook his head flatly, "Impossible. We must never let a human immortal cultivator be king. You don��t know what happened ten thousand years ago, but I know that human immortal cultivators are all cunning and changeable, especially sword cultivators, **** it. Sword repair!"


    "But the blood of the true dragon is with her."


    The white-skinned old man said slowly, "Without the blood of the true dragon, our East China Sea Dragon Palace would not be worthy of its name, and it would be impossible to step into the fairyland again and return to the dragon clan, alas."


    "Don''t worry, I will take back the blood of the true dragon."


    Elder Jin gritted her teeth and said every word, "She''s not kind, I''m not righteous, she tore her face first, and I don''t care about anything. When the formation is broken, I will kill her immediately and separate the bloodline. I don''t believe this. Can''t do it!"


    The middle-aged woman sighed, "We still have to break the battle first."


    The red-faced elder stared at the Golden Dragon Palace and sighed, "If we can find the descendants of the Golden Dragon, why should we spend so much effort? Even without the blood of the true dragon, it may not be impossible to cultivate him into a true dragon..."


    "What the elder said is."


    A black-faced old man slowly said, "The Golden Dragon descendants are ninety-nine percent similar to their ancestors. They were born extremely purebred Jinlonghai tribe. We are definitely not able to compare them. Moreover, his talent is extremely high. He is simply born. The successor of the Dragon King, if he is still there, why should our East China Sea Dragon Palace be silent for so many years, and why should we do so many things for a drop of dragon blood."


    Unconsciously, he nodded, "Yes, it''s a pity, the descendants of the Golden Dragon..."


    "okay!"


    Elder Jin looked at a few people with a gloomy expression, "You pointed the finger at me again, do you still want to punish me for driving away the descendants of the Golden Dragon?!"


    "no no."


    Several people shook their heads quickly, "But no wonder Elder Jin, the descendants of the Golden Dragon are really stubborn, and Elder Jin has done nothing wrong."


    "Hmph, then don''t mention it again, just break the formation together!"


    The elder Jin turned to the hall door and slowly pushed forward with his hands. A pale golden golden dragon phantom quickly took shape and rushed towards the golden dragon hall. Suddenly, the tide swelled like drums, and the formation began to shake.


    The other people didn''t dare to fall behind, and they showed their skills one after another. They turned into dragons of various colors and flew towards the formation to fight against Longwei.


    The fight was fierce outside, but there was calm inside.


    The white light suddenly disappeared, and two figures appeared.


    "Zhou Shu, is this... the blood of a real dragon?"


    Zhao Yueru stared at a drop of golden blood in front of him, and said hesitantly.


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu''s face turned pale, but there was a smile on the corners of his mouth, "Don''t worry, the blood of the true dragon in your body has been completely separated, and the blood of the true dragon has also come out with the blood of the true dragon. , Now you have no relationship with the dragon clan anymore."


    "really?"


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes widened, surprise and surprise mixed together, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You will know later."


    "Thank you, Zhou Shu."


    Zhao Yueru hesitated for a while, and thanked her earnestly. Just after speaking, she shook her body a few times and nearly fell to the ground.


    "take a break."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to hold it, feeling her tender skin, and he didn''t notice a slight movement in his heart. In the previous three days, he had been separating blood with all his heart, and there was no time to take care of other things. Although it was mutual practice, it was no different from cultivation. If there is a difference, it is that the consumption is much greater than cultivation. If it weren''t for his spirit and power far surpassing other people, he might not be able to hold on for a day.


    "The blood of the true dragon is drawn away, and your power is also lost a lot, but it doesn''t matter much."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Usually you are very careful in your cultivation. You use pure vitality and origin energy. No trace of dragon breath is contaminated, and you are always driving away with sword intent, so you don''t suffer too much. The impact will be restored soon."


    "How do you know how clearly?"


    Zhao Yueru blinked her eyes, very surprised.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t know anything about you now."


    "what!"


    Zhao Yueru exclaimed and quickly understood, she couldn''t help lowering her head, and after a while, she slowly said, "Zhou Shu, I thank you very much, but today''s matter is that you help me separate my blood, neither you nor me. The other meaning is in it, right."


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You and I are both on the road. You don''t have to take these things to heart."


    "Ok����"


    Zhao Yueru nodded lightly, seemingly more comfortable, but there was also a lot of loss in her heart The two fell into silence.


    After a long time, Zhao Yueru slowly got up, "I''m almost done, Zhou Shu, what shall we do next?"


    "It''s time to go out, but..."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Do you know, what is the descendant of the Golden Dragon?"


    Everything that happened outside fell into his eyes, and he was also quite puzzled.


    "Descent of the Golden Dragon?"


    Zhao Yueru thought for a while and said, "I''ve heard of some..."


    The palace lord who established the East China Sea Dragon Palace was a golden dragon and a real dragon named Ao Guanglong King.


    The Golden Dragon Palace is his residence, where he is in charge of the East Sea Sea Clan, and he has boundless power, but since the Dragon Clan has gradually fallen behind, Ao Guang and many of his children have also left the Dragon Palace, left the Xuanhuang Realm, and went to other realms, leaving only one The bloodline is not a pure son, and continues to control the Sea Clan.


    That son is not a real dragon clan, but a blue golden scorpion, near the dragon sea clan. Of course, if his blood is pure, he cannot stay in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    However, compared with other Jinlonghai tribes, the relationship between the Lanjinjiao and the Dragon tribe is the closest. After all, they are the natural descendants of Jinlong, so they are the most respected among the sea tribe.


    Since then, the Lan Jin Jiao clan has always occupied the Dragon Palace, and the Lan Jin Jiao, who has the purest golden dragon blood in each generation, is the palace owner, while other Jin Longhai clan dare not invade.


    But thousands of years ago, a blue golden dragonfly of the palace lord at the time disappeared unexpectedly and was never seen again, and there was no other blue golden dragonfly in the clan.


    The Dragon Palace concealed this news, because they knew that once it was spread out, other Longhai tribes in the East China Sea, and even other Sanhai people, would come to the Dragon Palace to fight for this opportunity for higher positions.


    While concealing it, while looking around for the Blue Golden Jiao, which is the descendant of the Golden Dragon.


    They really found it.


    Two hundred years ago.

 Chapter 1538: dissatisfied

    "found it?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    "Found it, but disappeared again."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "It is said that the bloodline of that blue golden dragon is extremely pure, not only has horns when it is young, but both horns are made of pure gold, which is no different from the golden dragon, the ancestor of the blue golden dragon. The young blue golden dragon should have no horns. The horns will not grow until the semi-mature period, and the horns are also half blue and half gold."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Return to ancestors?"


    "Return to the ancestors?" Zhao Yueru was startled slightly, "This word is right, that''s it. Its appearance is exactly the same as the Golden Dragon. The only difference is that it cannot be transformed by nature, but it is not surprising. If it is born by nature, then It is a real dragon. At that time, the sea clan in the Dragon Palace said that it is a pure descendant of the golden dragon, and it will definitely enter the fairy world in the future."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Then why did you disappear?"


    "The Dragon Palace asked Elder Jin to be responsible for cultivating him, and to give him what he wanted, but after less than half a month, the descendants fled. According to Elder Jin, the descendants of Jinlong were too stubborn in temperament and lacked intelligence. He didn''t want to and couldn''t accept his teaching. He only punished a few words. The descendants couldn''t stand it and left by themselves. After looking for the Dragon Palace for a long time, they couldn''t find it, so he had to give up."


    Zhao Yueru smiled bitterly, "If they can find the descendants of the Golden Dragon, they won''t have to work so **** me."


    "I roughly understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "By the way, what color is the baby blue golden dragonfly?"


    Zhao Yueru thought for a while and said, ��I haven��t seen it before, but I��ve heard from people here that most of the Jiao tribe living in the sea are blue when they are young, and the color is similar to that of sea water, but as they grow, the color will gradually change. There are blue, red, and so on. Gold is the most noble. When the blue golden dragon matures, it becomes mixed gold, while the horns on its head are blue-gold. The more gold, the purer the blood."


    "Look, isn''t it this?"


    Zhou Shu took off the Qiankun bag and handed it over. Zhao Yueru took it in doubt, took a look at it, and was immediately stunned.


    Putting down the Qiankun bag, she couldn''t help but be surprised, "This... how can it be with you?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It should be the descendant of the Golden Dragon, right?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded firmly, "Although I haven''t seen it, it must be it. You have seen the Golden Dragon Palace. It is exactly the same as the golden dragon on the temple. When it matures, it must be a golden dragon."


    Zhou Shu put away the Universe Bag, pointed to the blood of the real dragon floating in front of him, and slowly said, "It can''t become a golden dragon now, but it''s different with this blood."


    Before, he felt that this little snake was missing something. Although Longwei was pure but not complete, it was because of a drop of blood. If it was allowed to absorb this drop of true dragon blood, it would be possible to turn into reality. Dragon.


    "This����"


    Zhao Yueru stayed for a while, and shook her head, "Zhou Shu, you can''t do this. If the Dragon Palace really has real dragons, none of us knows what terrible things will happen. The dragons are unwilling to be mediocre and appear. The real dragon queen, they are likely to dominate the world again. After all, among us human beings, there has been no Mahayana realm for a long, long time, and it is impossible to restrain the real dragon."


    "It''s worthy of being an elder, thinking far-reaching."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of admiration, "I think so too, so I won''t do this until I have achieved great power."


    "Achievement..."


    Zhao Yueru stayed again, looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and couldn''t help laughing. "That''s right. Although there has been no great power for a long time, it doesn''t seem to be such a distant thing to have a genius like you. It''s time for a Mahayana state to appear."


    "Thank you elder for your good words."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Elders are also very hopeful."


    Zhao Yueru said immediately, "Of course, now I believe that I can reach a higher realm, and it is far more than the Mahayana realm, I want more."


    This time, Zhou Shu was stunned.


    Every immortal cultivator he met had the goal of ascending immortality, but now there is an exception. Zhao Yueru, the goal of her practice is far more than achieving great power. At this point, she can be regarded as his soulmate and pursued. The realm is higher.


    He didn''t realize it, "How much is more?"


    "I don''t know, I will do my best..." Zhao Yueru paused for a while and said slowly, "I want to see the ultimate of kendo."


    Zhou Shu stared at her, speechless for a long while.


    "Why, scared?"


    The corner of Zhao Yueru''s mouth bends slightly, with the same cold arrogance as before, "Maybe it is a idiot in your opinion, but that''s what I think."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not a idiot. I admire it. The bigger the goal, the less you will be limited, and the greater your future achievements will be. It''s good for you to think this way, and the more I think you can be promoted. "


    Seeing the ultimate of kendo also means getting the essence of kendo. It is completely transparent, connected by great roads, and one connection also leads to all paths. If you reach this point, you will basically be able to see the gates of all wonders and walk on the path of sanctification. Way off.


    Her goal is quite ambitious.


    "It''s as if I''ve been promoted to a fairyZhao Yueru smiled softly, "But I haven''t crossed the catastrophe yet, Zhou Shu. "


    "For you, it shouldn''t be difficult," Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Elder, you should have enlightened you?"


    "Ok."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, with challenges in her eyes, "Zhou Shu, would you like to try?"


    "Try again if you have time, now we have other things to do."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, his eyes turned around Zhao Yueru.


    Feeling his gaze, Zhao Yueru''s body is hot, and her complexion has changed a little, and he hesitated, "Could it be... the blood has not been separated? We still need..."


    "No, I left here."


    Zhou Shu put away the blood of the real dragon, smiled and shook his head.


    "Oh, how to get out?"


    Zhao Yueru settled down, "We have been inside for more than three days, and the formation outside has been turbulent. There should be many sea races, and the few dragon palace elders may be there."


    "Yeah, it''s all there."


    Zhou Shu stared at the hall door and slowly nodded.


    Outside the temple.


    "Elder Jin, it still doesn''t work."


    The middle-aged woman put her hand down, she was a little panting, and there was a lot of light in her eyes.


    The other people are similar, and they are not very energetic. After all, such an attack is too expensive.


    The Longwei of the Longwei Array is essentially crushing them. They can only get in with continuous wear and tear, but each step requires a lot of energy, even the origin, with their eighth rank The strength is a bit tired.


    "Get me up!"


    Elder Jin looked gloomy and shouted loudly, "It will be ready soon, and I will insist on it all! Don''t blame the old man for being rude!"


    "Ugh����"


    Several people raised their hands again, with some dissatisfaction on their faces.

 Chapter 1539: Come out

    With a deep sound, the temple door suddenly opened halfway.


    Opened from the inside.


    "Have you finally given up!"


    Elder Jin stared at the hall door, his eyes full of resentment, and he shouted sharply, "It''s no use begging for mercy now. After the old man breaks the formation, whether you are fit or not, the old man will take out the blood of the true dragon. Even if you use the method of refining the corpse!"


    The white-skinned old man on the side shook his head quickly, "Elder Jin can''t do that. If she doesn''t cooperate, the true blood we can barely get will not be too pure, and it will not help us cultivate the next generation of true dragons."


    "Yes, let her take the initiative to cooperate."


    The middle-aged woman followed, "We have been waiting for so long, and we don��t care about waiting a while," she turned to the hall door and said slowly, "Palace Master, you don��t have to worry, Elder Jin is just a momentary gaffe, you don��t If you need to change the formation, as long as you open the formation, we will treat you as the palace master, and everything is easy to discuss."


    "Shut up all of you, she obviously won''t give it! The old man will do this!"


    Elder Jin said sternly, "All human immortal cultivators are cunning people, and this woman is no exception. The old man has endured it for a long time these days. Look at the current dragon palace. There are human sword repairs everywhere. What is it like!"


    The red-faced elder whispered, "In fact, there is nothing wrong with this."


    The middle-aged woman didn''t realize it, "Yes, we have gained insights and learned a lot from them."


    The white-skinned old man stroked his beard and said with satisfaction, "Communicate with human immortals..."


    "Shut up! Are you going to disobey my orders?"


    Elder Jin turned around, his face was green, and his smile was very cold and gloomy.


    Several people looked stagnant and took two steps unconsciously. Only the red-faced elder, who couldn''t help it, muttered in a low voice, "Now there is no palace lord in the Dragon Palace. You and I are both elders. What orders are there? You can''t always rely on the cultivation base to suppress us, doing this perversely doing things..."


    Elder Jin stared at him, gradually showing a hint of killing intent, "Going backwards? It seems that you are still not convinced..."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    With a burst of hearty laughter, Zhou Shu opened the door of the palace and walked out slowly.


    "You, you are..."


    Elder Jin looked at Zhou Shu, very surprised, "You are the sword repairman, how could you be inside?"


    The other elders were also stunned. They were observing the Golden Dragon Palace almost day and night, but none of them discovered how Zhou Shu got in.


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but said indifferently, "Elder Jin, you are very prestigious. Could it be that in this Dragon Palace, you are the real palace lord?"


    "Dare to break into the forbidden area of ??the Dragon Palace and look for death!"


    A cold light flashed in Elder Jin''s eyes, killing intent overflowing, raising his hand and waving his sleeves, the huge power of the dragon flew towards Zhou Shu.


    Only before flying far, he was blocked by Longwei and turned into nothingness.


    Elder Jin paused, seeming to understand something, "You changed the formation outside the Golden Dragon Palace?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It took a little bit of effort, and it also made a few people tired."


    Elder Jin stared at Zhou Shu and asked like a bullet, "Why did you change your formation? What have you done in the past three days? What about the woman?"


    Zhou Shu and his eyes met, and there was a hint of killing intent in his eyes, "You are not looking for her, but the blood of the real dragon."


    Elder Jin sneered, "Huh, why ask if you know? I tell you, no matter where she hides now, she will definitely not be able to escape. We in the East China Sea Dragon Palace will definitely get the blood of the true dragon!"


    "Is it Dragon Palace or you?"


    Zhou Shu curled his mouth slightly and said disdainfully, "I think you want it."


    Elder Jin''s face tightened, and his voice became louder, "You... are looking for death!"


    "No matter how loud the voice is, it''s you who want the blood of the real dragon."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If it weren''t for the opposition of other elders, I''m afraid you would have done it yourself?"


    When the other elders heard the sound, they looked at Elder Jin together.


    Elder Jin stared at Zhou Shu with fire in his eyes, "You, you are slander! What is the use of the old man for the blood of the real dragon, the old man just wants to find the real dragon blood for the dragon palace and cultivate the next palace lord!"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "If it is to train the palace lord, it must be pure true dragon blood. Even a little impurity will affect the effect, and she must actively cooperate to separate the blood, and you don��t seem to care about this. You just want to get the blood of the true dragon, even if it is not pure enough, because you don��t need to be completely pure. You who are stuck in the eighth level and cannot be consummated, as long as you get a little blood of the true dragon, you can try to reach consummation. stop?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Elder Jin''s voice was still loud, but he lost some confidence inexplicably.


    While shouting, he was still attacking the formations tirelessly, comparing them fiercely, but it still had no effect. Longwei itself suppressed the Jinlonghai tribe, not to mention Zhou Shu''s control, but the elders around him Showing a little suspicion, he stopped attacking the formation.


    Zhou Shu lightly sighed and continued, "After you have the blood of a true dragon and reach the eighth level of Consummation, how about you become the palace lord of the Dragon Palace by yourself? No one will dare to oppose you, not just the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea, even if The other three seas will not say much nonsense."


    Elder Jin suddenly calmed down, "I don''t even bother to argue."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s not that you don''t want to argue, but you can''t argue at all. If you didn''t want to be the lord of the Dragon Palace, why did you deliberately drive away the descendants of the Golden Dragon, or even want to kill him?"


    "what?"


    "what!"


    The other elders were stunned, and the red-faced elder said directly, "What you said is true?"


    "fart!"


    Elder Jin, who had just been quiet for a while, became embarrassed again and shouted, "The old man did not drive him away. It is because he has a stubborn temperament and lacks intelligence. He has a good skin, but the dead wood cannot be carved. It is impossible to be the palace owner. s material!"


    "Insufficient intelligence, empty skin, haha."


    Zhou Shu sneered unconsciously, "Whatever you say, as for the truth," he turned to the elders, "you will know soon."


    Elder Jin stared at Zhou Shu, and his body trembled unconsciously, "Nonsense, slander about the Dragon Palace, slander the old man, the old man will never let you go! Don''t want to leave the Dragon Palace, as long as you leave the formation, the old man will definitely kill you. !"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said calmly, "I will be out soon, just wait, I don''t plan to let you go."


    "Ok?"


    Elder Jin questioned, "What did you say?"


    Zhou Shu walked down the hall door and walked towards Elder Jin step by step.


    "You imprisoned this elder for decades, against her wishes, and even wanted to draw blood to kill, such a vicious act, as the Sect Master of the Holland Sect, how can I tolerate you?!"


    Every word, with a thrilling sound.


    In the formation, the dignified Zhou Shu approached step by step, and Long Wei followed, with a mighty momentum, rushing towards Elder Jin.


    Elder Jin couldn''t resist, he couldn''t help backing back many steps.


    "The Sovereign of the Lotus Sect?"

 Chapter 1540: Giant Jiao

    "Hollywood Pie?"


    The elders were slightly at a loss. Elder Jin stood firm and sneered, "I thought it was the six major sects? Heyin School, what is that?"


    These few have lived in the deep palace for a long time and don''t know much about the world of immortality, and Kui Ming has been deliberately concealing them. They don''t know the changes in these two hundred years, and naturally they don''t know what kind of sect of the Heyin School is.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and smiled faintly, "After today, you will know."


    "You won''t let me?"


    Elder Jin shouted, "Don''t talk big there, I will ask you again, do you dare to go out?"


    "I have come out."


    Before he could finish his words, Zhou Shu had already stood outside the formation, no more than ten feet away from Elder Jin, looking at him leisurely, with a hint of mockery.


    "it is good!"


    Elder Jin stared at Zhou Shu without saying much. He took a step, turned his claw with his right hand, and grabbed it in the air.


    Although he was in a rage, his moves were still calm and accurate. His small body was fixed on the ground, but it was as stable as Mount Tai.


    With one claw out, a huge ghost dragon suddenly appeared on top of his head. The dragon and the golden dragon are also very similar, but the color is slightly different. The double horns on his head are not pure gold, but half black. Half-gold, it was a bit weird, and dark clouds continued to vacate from the corners, and a strong sense of depression came over.


    It keeps flying closer in the air, getting bigger and bigger, covering the sky and covering the sun, with an extremely large power near the dragon, and a sense of oppression.


    The several elders behind him unconsciously stepped back a lot, their faces were shocked.


    "Elder Jin actually used all his strength..."


    "He has moved really angry, but if he does this, isn''t he worried about the catastrophe?"


    "He won''t be able to cause Heavenly Tribulation until he reaches Consummation, but if this claw goes down, the monk is basically finished."


    "Hey, he broke the formation just now, he was never really angry, it seems that what the monk said..."


    "Don''t say it again, the current Elder Jin cannot offend."


    Zhou Shu also nodded secretly. Elder Jin''s catch was probably the second strongest power Zhou Shu had ever seen, only slightly worse than the mountain in the secret realm. Of course, the mysterious beggar was not included.


    If it had been two years ago, Zhou Shu hadn''t been able to compete and could only retreat, but now it is different.


    Returning to the ruins, killing countless beasts, constantly improving the cultivation base, and comprehending many avenues in front of the "gate of all wonders", Shu Zhidao also broke through the shackles, and experienced many foreign wars, adding more experience... ��To deal with the elder Jin in front of him, Zhou Shu didn''t have to use all his strength, even if he was only crossing the fourth stage of the Tribulation Realm.


    With a cold snort, he stood up from the ground, and rushed toward the giant claw.


    As the green sword shook hands tightly, the light of the blue sword skyrocketed, reaching a height of one hundred ten feet, like a mountain.


    The difference from the previous is that the mountain is not all sword intent, the huge Shu Zhi power is also integrated with the sword intent, the sword intent has also acquired the essence of Shu Zhi Dao, much stronger than the simple sword intent, and the special place is also It is that there is a layer of red flames hanging on the mountain peaks, that is the fire of the unicorn, and the power of the unicorn is also compatible with the sword intent.


    With the combination of Zhou Shu''s deduction, the three powerful forces are not perfectly combined.


    The reason why it is not perfect is that Zhou Shu��s sword intent has not broken through the realm, and he does not have enough understanding of the power of the unicorn, but even so, such a combination uses Shu Zhili to be inclusive, heavy defense and multiple assistance, and the sword intent is always broken , Heavy attacks, the power of the unicorn to strengthen the righteousness and ward off evil spirits, it is almost the best weapon to deal with foreign races, and it can be regarded as one of the strongest and most complete methods in the world of immortality.


    There is no name, because only Zhou Shu can use it.


    Perhaps this kind of tactics, it is better to cultivate a simple power to the extreme, and to break through ten thousand methods, but the essence of Shuzhi Dao is tolerant and stretch, has unlimited potential, and constantly absorbs the essence of other Dao and turns it into Self-use makes the power expand infinitely... When I understand multiple ways, possess multiple powers, and can do so, why not do it.


    And when he truly breaks through the realm of sword spirit and enlightenment, he will go further.


    The moment the mountain appeared, the elders stopped, and their faces were more surprised than before.


    "Gosh, what kind of power is this?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s really strong and the realm is high. I have a feeling that it is not something I can resist."


    "It looks like a sword intent, but how can the sword intent be so heavy, indestructible and unbreakable, it is a contradiction, will there be such a perfect sword intent, and the fire seems to be our nemesis, only touching A single trace can completely burn us out..."


    "Elder Jin..."


    They also didn''t expect that if the opponent didn''t make a move, one move would be a thunder blow, and they would never show mercy.


    Elder Jin, who was the first to bear the brunt, collapsed.


    He has felt the deepest recently, and other things are hard to say, but he really felt the power of the unicorn fire.


    If it��s just the fire of the unicorn, he can use his pound and thin dragon power to consume it with the help of more than ten thousand years of cultivation, but if the sword intent is to concentrate on dealing with the fire of the unicorn, then I��m afraid he can��t resist it. ...


    It''s just that the matter is over, it is too late to escape.


    "Good job!"


    Elder Jin snorted and figured out, and actually got into the phantom of the giant flood.


    And that giant flood phantom, as if colored, immediately solidified.


    The four legs were opened, the tail was thrown long, and the golden light on the top of the head was full of golden light. Accompanied by the distortion of the body, the scales around the body also vibrated piece by piece, making a shrill sound, awe-inspiring, like a real dragon, lifelike.


    "Wow!"


    Accompanied by a loud roar, the giant floodgate opened its mouth wide, its hair and beard were wide open, and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Not revealing the original form, but the manifestation of the power of the dragon. It is a higher level application. The substance becomes virtual, and the virtual becomes real. Each change represents a substantial increase in the realm. This can be achieved. The one-step sea clan is one of the few in the Xuanhuang world.


    Those elders were surprised.


    "Has Elder Jin cultivated to this point?"


    "It seems that if we work together, we may not be able to defeat him. No wonder he has never hesitated..."


    "He is just one step away from the eighth level of consummation, but the realm of near-dragon power may have exceeded the eighth level. If he can really get the blood of the true dragon and stimulate the power of the dragon, it may really be possible to achieve the ninth level."


    "But he is not the Blue Golden Jiao..."


    "Ugh."


    The giant dragon and the mountain are already tangled together.


    The giant flood was dozens of miles long. Although the mountain peak was huge, it was completely entangled by it, and it was almost invisible.


    There was only constant light coming out, cyan, fire, and golden dragon body mixed together, illuminating the surrounding area of ??the Golden Dragon Palace as bright as day.


    "Hahaha, that''s all!"


    The arrogant laughter continued to spread, almost throughout the entire Dragon Palace.


    "Ah...ah..."


    Entangling does not mean being overwhelmed. The laughter only lasts for a few breaths before it becomes a scream.


    (Ps: Thank you for the evil wind family, Xiao Hongzhu''s continued support, thanks to the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1541: Expose

    The giant dragon is struggling, but the mountain is still standing.


    In the sea, the scales are like rain.


    Although it is not a real scale, it is just a light and shadow caused by power, but this kind of scene shows that the giant flood has been beaten all over and is about to be broken.


    The elders looked up and looked at them, all a little surprised.


    The air quieted down.


    I didn''t expect it, just a few breaths, and the winner was already decided. The extremely powerful elder Jin in their eyes was defeated in a few breaths.


    They didn''t help, they just watched silently.


    These elders were also quite dissatisfied with Elder Jin. Elder Jin relied on his strength and gave orders to them. They were the actual ruler of the Dragon Palace. This is not in line with the long-standing rules of the Dragon Palace, but Elder Jin has always been. Having fulfilled their responsibilities, and there is no real palace lord, it is unjustifiable to oppose them. They have no way to change the current state, and they only let Elder Jin do it.


    But what Zhou Shu said before made their minds shake. Did Elder Jin really drive away the descendants of the Golden Dragon? Does he really want to occupy the blood of the true dragon and monopolize the Dragon Palace?


    With doubt in his heart, he is unwilling to help, even if he is a helper, he will not be determined.


    This is why Zhou Shu said those words.


    Dealing with a Jin elder, he is very comfortable, and at the same time dealing with four, five, eight levels, it is much more tired.


    "what"


    Another scream came out.


    The giant flood was completely unable to support it. It fell from mid-air and set off a wave of ocean tides. The huge body quickly dissipated in the water. After the turbulence, Elder Jin half-kneeled on the ground with his head down, his whole body It was a scorched and cracked scar, bleeding profusely, and seemed to be unable to stand up.


    The mountain peak suddenly became smaller, turning into a sword light, and flew towards the elder Jin reluctantly.


    "Friends, please be merciful!"


    The red-faced elder hurriedly took a few steps and stopped in front of Elder Jin. He couldn''t help but arched his hands, and the other elders also followed one after another and tried to dissuade them.


    Several people worked together to erect a solid barrier in front of Elder Jin.


    The white-skinned old man looked at Zhou Shu and said loudly, "Friends of Taoism, why bother to kill them all?"


    The middle-aged woman said in a straightforward voice, "Daoist, this is the East China Sea Dragon Palace. Even if the elders do something wrong, it should be handled by our Dragon Palace. The Taoists will punish them slightly. Hands, we will never sit back and watch."


    As soon as the sword light received, Zhou Shu fell to the ground and said lightly, "I will stop for the time being, but the matter is not over yet."


    The white-skinned old man breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Thank you fellow Taoist for staying."


    The middle-aged woman followed, "Sect Master��s brilliant tricks, we have learned from the Dragon Palace, we are indeed not opponents, we are willing to go down, let us say what else the sect master has, if it is reasonable, we have no reason to refuse, but if it is too excessive, We will never agree."


    "Humph."


    The red-faced elder turned to Zhou Shu and said in a deep voice, "Sect Master don��t think that you are strong enough to be able to do anything wrong. The foundation of the Dragon Palace is far beyond your imagination. It��s nothing if you can defeat Elder Jin, even if you are twice as strong. Our Dragon Palace can also prevent you from going out."


    "Hehe, Dragon Palace''s defense can be activated at any time."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, and slowly said, "I can perceive that, indeed, several formations plus various organs and thousands of guards are much stronger than the dragon-wei formation here, even if they are powerful, they dare not say the whole body. I��m afraid it��s hard to retire, but when do I do anything wrong?"


    Several elders looked slightly stagnant, unexpectedly Zhou Shuquan knew, and shook his head unconsciously.


    When Zhou Shu and Elder Jin played against each other, the defense level of Dragon Palace had already been raised.


    Now, around the Golden Dragon Palace, there are at least seven defenses, and as long as they give an order, the Dragon Palace will be upended.


    Thousands of high-ranking sea races have built defensive formations around the sea pillars, and the most special layer of defense is that hundreds of thousands of miles of seawater around the organ called Poseidon��s Wrath will pour in. The dragon palace that reaches thousands of miles becomes a "dead place". Although it is not a realm, the effect is much stronger than that of a realm. After activation, the seawater density in the dragon palace is extremely high, squeezing everything in the dragon palace, only a few sea people can It is possible to bear it, but the immortal cultivator who does not reach the Tribulation Realm will be squeezed to death immediately. The Tribulation Realm cultivator can bear it, but whatever they do will be greatly hindered, and even the magic tricks cannot be cast.


    This Seagod''s Fury is a powerfully arranged organ of the Dragon Clan, and it is also the greatest guarantee that the Dragon Palace will not be invaded by the cultivators.


    Of course, such a method would not be used as a last resort, and Zhou Shu would not force the Dragon Palace to such an extent, but Zhou Shu also had the idea of ??trying it.


    The white-skinned elder stroked his beard and said, "The sect master entered the Golden Dragon Palace without permission, changed the formation of the hall at will, and wounded our elder Jin. Isn''t these things done by the sect master? How can they not behave?"


    "I did all these things, yes."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "But that''s nothing wrong. If you don''t forcefully imprison the elders of your own door in the Dragon Palace, how can I go to the Dragon Palace to do these things? I''m here to save people, it''s justified, what do you think?"


    The elders glanced at each other, but there was nothing to say.


    After Zhao Yueru was taken to the Dragon Palace by them, although she had been entertained very well , she was indeed under house arrest and was never allowed to leave the Dragon Palace.


    The middle-aged woman said contemptuously, "Is she really the elder of your sect?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "Naturally, Zhao Yueru was the elder of my Dutch school two hundred years ago, and it is still the same now. If something happens to the elder, I will naturally take action as the sovereign."


    "In that case, we did the wrong thing first."


    The red-faced elder nodded, "But do you know that the lord, she has the blood of a true dragon that belongs exclusively to the dragon clan. Everyone in this world knows that the blood of a true dragon, whether it is a human or a beast, belongs to us near the Dragon Sea. Clan and Dragon Clan, so we will keep her, and there is our reason."


    "Yes, she is the elder of your sect, but she is also a descendant of the Dragon Race."


    The white-skinned old man followed, "We put her under house arrest at any time, but we won''t do much. As long as the blood of the real dragon is separated from her, we will definitely return her intact and will never hurt her a little."


    The middle-aged woman said slowly, "Sovereign, you can ask her if some of us have done anything bad to her. As long as her request is put forward, we have tried our best to satisfy it. Sovereign can see that there are now all here. A lot of sword repairs, opening the Dragon Palace has never happened before..." She glanced at Elder Jin behind her and sighed, "Elder Jin was confused for a while, but it was also an accident. Fortunately, it did not produce evil results. Sovereign, we and you The Human Race has been at peace for many years, so why bother and reopen the dispute? It''s better to just expose this matter."


    "Yes."


    The white-skinned elder looked at Zhou Shu, "I won��t pursue the suzerain��s trespassing into the Golden Dragon Palace, changing the formations, and injuring the elder Jin. I also ask the suzerain not to deal with the elder Jin. How about a write-off? It won��t make me wait. If you do, the lord and your elders will not lose anything."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the eyes of several people were expectant.

 Chapter 1542: Suolong

    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing a little thought.


    Unlike Elder Jin, the attitudes of these elders were much more sincere, and for Zhou Shu, the goal of punishing Elder Jin was almost achieved. Although he did not kill him, he did not do nothing.


    Those unicorn fires really burned to Elder Jin and penetrated into the texture. The pure unicorn power, against the impure dragon power, once invaded the body, it would be crushed and rotten, causing a lot of damage. He can say with certainty that Elder Jin��s strength has dropped a lot, and it will take at least thousands of years to return to its current state. Such punishment is enough.


    But Elder Jin''s strength also surprised him a little.


    It seems that there are only a dozen breaths, but the middle process is not easy.


    Elder Jin has practiced for thousands of years, and his experience and accumulation of battles are quite terrifying. He can use the power of the dragon to be superb. Facing the power of comfort that is stronger than himself, he can deal with it almost perfectly, avoiding bad luck and avoiding evil. , And Zhou Shu didn''t even understand the reason. He only felt that it seemed that the strength of power was not describeable, nor was it perceivable by deduction. It should have implied some special rules that were higher than heaven and earth.


    Sure enough, the monks or the Monster Sea Clan who have cultivated to this level have their own uniqueness. They more or less have their own understanding of certain rules. Once they are brought into play in battle, they can be surprised. Weak wins strong.


    Although Zhou Shu also understood some rules, such as space rules, they were not enough to use them.


    In contrast, he is still a little immature and needs a long time to accumulate.


    However, his Shu Zhidao was even better. After taking the Qilin Fire into account, Elder Jin could no longer resist.


    After glanced at a few people, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Well, I promise you that you will no longer shoot at the elder Jin, nor will you shoot at the Dragon Palace."


    Several elders clung their hands together, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    The white-skinned elder smiled while stroking his beard, "There is a huge amount of suzerain, and I can''t wait to admire it, but, elder Zhao of your sect, what does the suzerain intend to do?"


    Zhou Shu stared at several people, his expression calm, "What about you, how did you plan?"


    The white-skinned old man slowly said, "We just discussed, Elder Zhao still has true dragon blood in her body, so she should still be the palace lord of our dragon palace, but we will no longer restrict her behavior, she can be short. Time to leave the Dragon Palace, we just need our company, and we must be in the Dragon Palace for nine months every year. Of course, in the process, we will continue to look for ways to separate the blood of the true dragon. Once we find a suitable method, I hope Zhao The elders can cooperate with us to take out the blood of the true dragon."


    The middle-aged woman followed, "Yes, Sect Master Zhou can think about it. This will do no harm to you. If the Sect Master needs it, we can open the Dragon Palace and welcome the Sect Master��s Heyin Sect to come to communicate and accompany Elder Zhao. Long-term cultivation in the Dragon Palace is fine."


    "It''s almost equivalent to your alliance with the Cultivation Sect."


    The red-faced elder nodded, "However, after the true dragon''s blood is taken out and we find the new palace owner, the new palace owner will decide whether or not this alliance will continue. We will only do this temporarily."


    Hearing Zhou Shu nodded slightly, he could see that these conditions were almost the greatest sincerity that Dragon Palace could show.


    He smiled, "Will Elder Jin agree?"


    "This, the lord doesn''t have to worry."


    The white-skinned old man didn''t even look at Elder Jin, but said lightly, "He will agree."


    "It looks like he can''t speak anymore, just as he agreed."


    Looking at the elder Jin who was still on the ground, Zhou Shu seemed to have an understanding, "The armband on Elder Jin''s hand seems to have not been there just now."


    The middle-aged woman shook her head, "Since the lord has seen it, why bother to say it clearly."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said no more.


    Zhou Shu also knew that the arm ring should be called the Suolong ring, which is a special magic weapon specially used to restrain the Jinlonghai tribe.


    Unless the person wearing the ring is willing to actively cooperate, or is seriously injured, it is impossible to wear it, but once the lock dragon ring is worn, the blood of the dragon in his body will be restricted, and he can practice normally, but cannot use it. What kind of powerful magic art is used by the power of the dragon, it is basically impossible to make a full shot, and to remove the lock dragon ring, several elders must work together.


    The current Elder Jin, even if he is completely restored, can no longer have the power as before, and can only follow the orders of other elders.


    The power struggle within the Sea Clan is no different from the immortal world.


    If you lose, you will be defeated, and it is difficult to have another chance to stand up.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The current Dragon Palace is up to you."


    The white-skinned old man shook his head, "It should be the palace owner who is in charge, but before the real palace owner appears, we will temporarily replace it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "In my opinion, your request is very reasonable."


    Several elders nodded and said, "Our Dragon Palace has shown enough sincerity, I believe Sect Master Zhou will not let us down."


    "But you may be disappointed."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "I have promised Elder Zhao that she will not return to the Dragon Palace in the future."


    "Sect Master, are you too much?"


    The red-faced elder looked at Zhou Shu, his complexion sank, "We have already given in, but you are not willing to give up. You will not let Elder Zhao come back, which means that even if we find a way to separate the blood, she will Won''t you come back?!"


    The white-skinned old man shook his head slightly, "Sect Master, do you want the blood of a true dragon?"


    "That has always been something of our Dragon Palace, and only the Sea Clan can own it. We will never allow it to remain in the hands of the cultivator."


    The middle-aged woman also got cold, "What''s more, the blood of the patriarch''s true dragon is useless, you definitely can''t use it, and few people can use it."


    "You''re right, it''s useless for me to want the blood of the true dragon."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said frankly, "I''m just helping Elder Zhao fulfill the promise. As for the blood of the true dragon, when I find a way to separate, I will return it to you. You can rest assured."


    The red-faced elder snorted, "Return it, if you say it is returned, return it, can we trust you?"


    "It''s not that I''m waiting for the suzerain. The blood of the true dragon is a lifeblood for the East China Sea Dragon Palace. Even if the suzerain doesn''t want it, once the news leaks out, the suzerain knows the consequences..." The white-skinned old man sighed. He said earnestly, "Even if we don��t go, all the other three seas will come to disturb the palace lord, not just the Sea Clan, other races or immortal cultivators will follow, your lotus sect, is willing to bear this Is the situation, suzerain?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I believe you will never reveal the news, and Elder Zhao and I are the same. No one else will know about this."


    (Ps: Thank you Yulinsen Senzi and endersenko for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1543: 10 days

    "No, you must not let the blood of the real dragon leave the Dragon Palace for too long!"


    The red-faced elder couldn''t help shaking his head, with a lot of anger on his face, "If the sect master insists on this, we have to fight hard. If the sect master can leave with the elders safely, we have nothing to say."


    The white-skinned old man pressed his hands repeatedly, motioning him to calm down first.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "Sovereign, it''s not that we don''t believe in the overlord. We have a big deal. Forgive us for it''s hard to agree."


    The middle-aged woman slowly said, ��The blood of the true dragon is too important to us. We don��t want it to leave our sight at any time. If the sovereign must take away Elder Zhao and prevent her from coming back, we It was only an offense to meet each other."


    The few people took a step back together, staring at Zhou Shu, and seeing their expressions, it seemed that they would no longer give in.


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, "Surely you can''t agree?"


    "Sect Master Zhou must take Elder Zhao away and step over the body of my waiting."


    The white-skinned old man slowly said, "Please don''t underestimate my determination to wait. The blood of the true dragon belongs to our East China Sea Dragon Palace. This cannot be changed, even if we pay all costs for it."


    The other people did not speak, but their expressions were extremely solemn, and they looked like they were breaking the boat.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I also must take Elder Zhao away, and I won''t let her come back again."


    "Then there is no discussion?"


    The white-skinned old man gradually calmed down and said faintly, "Alright, please let the Sovereign take action. If I lose, the defense of the Dragon Palace will be activated immediately. Then, the dispute between the Sea Race and the Human Race will begin again. For more years."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You and I understand that no one wants to see such a result."


    The white-skinned old man nodded, "Yes, but if the blood of the true dragon is lost, the East China Sea Clan will never be able to flourish. We must do this."


    "In fact, there are other options."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I just heard you say that if you can find the descendants of the Golden Dragon, you may not need the blood of the true dragon."


    "Descent of the Golden Dragon?"


    The red-faced elder snorted, "Can I still find it? If I didn''t guess wrong, then the descendants of the Golden Dragon must have been killed by the elder Jin!"


    The white-skinned elder glanced at Elder Jin and sighed, "Oh...if we could detect Elder Jin��s ambitions early, we wouldn��t let him teach the descendants of the Golden Dragon. Alas, that was the greatest opportunity given by our ancestors. But we discarded it by ourselves."


    The middle-aged woman looked at Zhou Shu, "We do have to thank Sovereign Zhou for this matter, but one thing belongs to one thing, and now we only rely on the blood of the true dragon."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Elder Jin and smiled indifferently, "The descendant of the Golden Dragon is so smart that he will not be killed so easily, and to kill such a pure descendant of the Golden Dragon, does he have the courage?"


    "Sect Master means..."


    The white-skinned old man seemed to be overjoyed, "Could it be... Sect Master, have you seen the descendants of the Golden Dragon? Where is it?"


    The red-faced elder suddenly became excited, "Isn''t it? Have you really seen the Sect Master? If you can tell us his whereabouts, we will definitely thank the Sect Master again, no matter what!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Even if I take Elder Zhao away?"


    The elders paused for a while, looked at each other a few times, and seemed to be discussing something with each other.


    "If what he said is true, there is room for consideration."


    "Yes, if the descendants of the Golden Dragon are returned to the Dragon Palace, we will soon get a new Palace Master of the Dragon Palace, and with the talents of that descendant, it is not difficult to surpass the previous Palace Master. Even without the blood of the true dragon, it may not be impossible to achieve the ninth level. ."


    "Yes, if we can find the descendants of the Golden Dragon, we don''t need the blood of the real dragon, and we can also restore the Dragon Palace."


    "And after the recovery, it shouldn''t be difficult for the palace lord to take back the blood of the true dragon..."


    "Yeah, this sentence is right. Immortal cultivators may not be able to use the blood of real dragons. They won''t be able to use it. It will always be ours. As long as we work hard to cultivate a good palace lord, how can the Lotus Sect block it? It can be done."


    Zhou Shu looked at them quietly, with a smile.


    Compared with the descendants of the Golden Dragon, which can be obtained immediately, the blood of the true dragon, which is not known when they can be obtained, is obviously still a bit short. They must know how to choose. As for Zhou Shuming, holding a lot of chips, he wants to get in and out. The circle said, the first is that he really does not want to hand over the blood of the true dragon now, and the second is naturally to get more benefits, and to fight for better protection or compensation for Zhao Yueru.


    As the suzerain, this must be done.


    Several elders discussed for a while.


    The white-skinned old man turned to Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou, if you can help us find the descendants of the Golden Dragon, the intact descendants of the Golden Dragon, we can agree to your terms and let you separate the blood of the true dragon by yourself, and wait until after the separation. You can leave it to us, but in the process, no one else can know about this."


    "As payment."


    The middle-aged woman followed, "All the conditions we put forward are retained. In addition, some Dragon Palace Dragon Treasures will be presented to Elder Zhao, so that she will have enough strength before the blood of the true dragon is separated, and we can also compensate Elder Jin. His fault."


    The red-faced elder was not idle either, "If the suzerain finds the descendants of the golden dragon, we naturally have another thank you to ensure that we will not let the suzerain down...there are many immortal cultivators in the dragon palace ~ www.novelhall.com~ Even the secrets of our Sea Clan Dragon Clan can be opened to the suzerain. However, it is limited to the suzerain and must be found after the descendants of the Golden Dragon."


    The middle-aged woman nodded, "The Sovereign should know that our Dragon Palace collection will never be less than the six major sects. There are many things that have long been lost in the realm of cultivation, and these must be the same as that of the Heyin Sect where Sect Master Zhou belongs. Whatever is needed."


    "Yes, I really need it."


    The flowers in Zhou Shu''s heart were already blooming, but his complexion remained calm, "I feel the sincerity of you all, thank you very much."


    The red-faced elder said anxiously, "Don''t rush to thank you, you haven''t told us how to find the descendant of the golden dragon."


    "You don''t need to find it, I can go."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I will come back in ten days, and I will bring you the descendants of the Golden Dragon at that time, and you will prepare what you said before. By the way, I still need a batch of vitality sea pillars. More is better."


    "Vitality Haizhu is not a problem, there are many in the Dragon Palace," the red-faced elder frowned, "but how do we know if you just left?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Elder Zhao is still in the Golden Dragon Palace, how I will leave, the elder is worried."


    "it is good."


    The white-skinned old man nodded, "Sect Master Zhou, we promise you, but you must come back in ten days. If it is too late, we will destroy the Golden Dragon Palace and leave your Elder Zhao in the Dragon Palace forever."


    "A word is a deal."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and shook the old man with white skin, "Goodbye."


    With that, Zhou Shu turned and left, but the elders did not stop or open their defenses.


    "Ten days, then wait another ten days."


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 20170207195732693 for your support, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1544: Hidden Dragon

    Ten days will arrive soon.


    Several elders were waiting in front of the Golden Dragon Hall, their faces solemn.


    The red-faced elder said with some resentment, "If you don''t come back yet, can you take the opportunity to escape?"


    The white-skinned old man shook his head slowly, "I think Sect Master Zhou is not a dishonest person, and his Elder Zhao is still in the Golden Dragon Palace, he will not leave."


    The middle-aged woman followed, "Yes, it''s half an hour from the agreed time, and I should be back."


    "I can''t see it."


    The red-faced elder just shook his head, "A half-quarter of an hour to be here? Then we can see him now, but when I let go of perception, I won''t notice his breath at all. I see, he is still very far away from us. It��s far away, it��s not possible to come in a moment."


    "This is also..."


    The white-skinned old man seemed to think, "I hope he will not break his faith, otherwise we have to destroy the Golden Dragon Palace forcibly and bring Elder Zhao out."


    Several people were discussing, and a burst of laughter came from not far away.


    Zhou Shuslow walked over, smiling, "Hehe, don''t worry about the elders, I''m here."


    "You... how did you come here?"


    The red-faced elder looked surprised.


    The white-skinned old man sighed with emotion, "Sect Master Zhou is really supernatural, and the hidden aura can be hidden so that I can''t perceive it at all. Alas, according to the old man, even if the Sect Master secretly destroyed the defense of the Dragon Palace, I am at a loss. "


    "Hehe, the elders don''t have to test."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "The Dragon Palace has an extraordinary background. If I had such an idea, I''m afraid the agency would have been activated long ago."


    The middle-aged woman stared at Zhou Shu, looking forwardly, "Sect Master Zhou, but she doesn''t know..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Descent of the Golden Dragon, right? Not humiliating the mission."


    Several people''s eyes lit up together, "Where is he?"


    "You can see clearly in this Qiankun bag," Zhou Shu took out the Qiankun bag and held it in front of a few people, who had seen it one by one, with shock and uncontrollable joy on his face.


    "It''s really a descendant of the Golden Dragon!"


    "correct!"


    "It''s a bit older than two hundred years ago, and it seems smarter!"


    The white-skinned old man calmed down, pressed his excitement, and said to Zhou Shu, "Thank you, Sect Master Zhou, for helping me and helping Dragon Palace find the descendants of the Golden Dragon. I really don��t know how to be grateful, thank you so much! "


    "You win!"


    The red-faced elder was even more direct and bowed, "I thought that the lord was prevarication. I didn��t expect to be able to retrieve the descendants of the Golden Dragon who had been missing for hundreds of years. I have nothing to say. If the lord will send anything in the future, Dragon Palace will definitely help."


    "Hehe, the elders are too polite."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and helped him up, "I am also very happy to be able to let the descendants of the Golden Dragon return to the Dragon Palace and get their own things."


    The middle-aged woman held the Qiankun Bag, "Excuse me, Sect Master, how should I invite him out, the formula of this Qiankun Bag..."


    The white-skinned old man hurriedly said, "Don''t be in a hurry, take the promised things to the Sect Master first."


    "Oh, I''m confused."


    The middle-aged woman shook her head unconsciously, smiled and took out a few things and placed them in front of Zhou Shu.


    A map of several feet in size, a pale golden bead, two small swords, and a universe bag.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and picked up the map first.


    There are no landscape trees on the map, only a deep hole. There are many clouds floating in front of the hole, and the clouds are floating slightly, like living things.


    He seemed to have thought of something, his expression gradually became solemn, and he was surprised, "Elder, is this...hidden dragon picture?"


    The white-skinned old man stroked his beard and smiled, "The lord really has knowledge, this is indeed a hidden dragon picture."


    Zhou Shu showed some doubts, "Don''t you keep these things for use, why do you give them to me?"


    The Hidden Dragon Picture is not an ordinary dragon magic weapon, it is a magic weapon in the cave.


    The picture is self-contained and possesses quite a lot of vitality, allowing the dragons to cultivate in it. Of course, immortal cultivators or other races can also enter, but there is quite a strong breath of dragons, which is more beneficial to the dragons.


    Not to mention the specific function, the fact that it becomes a cave by itself is enough to make it a treasure.


    The white-skinned old man said slowly, "There are many kinds of hidden dragon pictures. This hidden dragon picture is not suitable for us. It is useless to stay in the dragon palace. It is better to give it to the lord, which is also a part of our heart."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "I understand, this is a hidden dragon picture used by the land dragon clan."


    In the past, there were many dragons living in the Xuanhuang Realm. There were Jiaolong, Yinglong, Fenglong, Chilong, etc. They all belonged to the dragon family, but they did not communicate with each other. Some lived in the sea, some lived on land, and In the underground, even in the magma, the living habits are very different. Each dragon has its own bloodline, which is not connected, and the methods and methods used are different. They even restrain each other. (Perhaps this is also One of the reasons why the dragons lost to humans).


    This hidden dragon picture was created by the dragons on the land. The cave and sky in it is only suitable for the dragons on the land. The dragons on the seabed cannot be used, and their descendants, the Jinlonghai tribe, cannot use it at all.


    "What the Sect Master said is that this is Chilong''s Hidden Dragon Picture, and the cave inside is only suitable for them."


    The white-skinned old man smiled, "However, for human immortal cultivators, there is no such restriction. They can practice in it at any time. For the suzerain this hidden dragon picture can be said to be true. A good secret place."


    "Yes, cultivating in it is no less than on the edge of a sea pillar or in the spirit vein."


    The middle-aged woman added, "This dragon treasure can only be used by the power of the dragon or the power of the dragon. This... Elder Zhao of the Guizong is definitely possible. As for the others, I am afraid that it will not be used. You need to tell the suzerain. The thing is, the person who holds the hidden dragon picture cannot enter the hidden dragon picture."


    "It''s not just cultivation, but things can also be stored inside."


    The red-faced elder said slowly, "The jade slips that are to be handed over to the suzerain are all inside, and the suzerain can ask Elder Zhao to help them open them."


    Several people explained clearly. While Zhou Shu listened, his spiritual consciousness had already entered the Hidden Dragon Picture.


    Isn''t it the power of the dragon? He is not without.


    When he heard the words of Chi Long, he couldn''t wait.


    Sure enough, the Hidden Dragon map is a huge space. Although it is not as big as the Universe Bag, the vitality and aura in it are far better than that. Moreover, the dragon aura inside is also very rich. If he is interested in cultivating the power of the dragon, A very good place, of course, he can''t practice, but he has a little guy who needs it.


    Sleeping little roll.


    Zhou Shu originally planned to take Xiaogun to Bian''s house in Xihezhou to find longan, and then wake him up and help him transform the dragon.


    That Bian��s Longyan, the dragon breath in it is quite large, which is very helpful to Xiaogun, and the key is that it is also the breath of the land dragon family, which is suitable for Xiaogun. If the breath of the submarine dragon can be used, Zhou Shu will be in Xiaogun turned the dragon in the Longan Well of the Dragon Palace, but obviously it couldn''t. The difference between Chilong and Submarine Flood Dragon was very different. The bloodline couldn''t communicate, which didn''t help him to transform the dragon.


    Now, with this hidden dragon picture, which is still Chilong��s hidden dragon picture, he has saved a lot of things, and the effect will only be better.

 Chapter 1545: Reincarnation Pearl

    Several elders looked at Zhou Shu, slightly puzzled.


    "How does he look so long?"


    "Isn''t he going in? Does he also have dragon blood?"


    "No, we can tell at a glance whether he has blood. It may be that he has cultivated the power of the dragon or the power of the dragon... This Sect Master Zhou is really omnipotent."


    "Fortunately, it''s not the enemy now."


    Withdrawing his spiritual consciousness, Zhou Shu had an idea in his heart, and he smiled and arched his hands, "Thank you, elder."


    The white-skinned old man laughed, "Hehe, it''s of little use to us, it can help the sovereign and make the best use of it."


    Zhou Shu took the Hidden Dragon Picture and slowly said, "Whoever holds a dragon treasure, must he not go in for cultivation?"


    "If you want to say something right now, then I''m talking nonsense."


    The white-skinned old man shook his head, "When people enter, the hidden dragon picture is still outside, how do people come out? Unless the suzerain can understand the power of a higher law and can completely control the magic weapon, it will be possible to do... in the future Sect Master may be able to, but in the Xuanhuang Realm, I am afraid it is not possible."


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly.


    Many magic weapons, after mastering more rules, can also exert stronger and even incredible abilities.


    The magic weapon varies from person to person. The strength of the monk determines the superiority of the magic weapon. It is said that the magic weapon also has special rules, but Zhou Shu still cannot know it.


    He put away the hidden dragon picture and slowly said, "Elder, is there anything in the dragon palace that can be used to understand the law?"


    The white-skinned old man smiled and said, "If you say no, will the lord believe it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled without answering.


    The East China Sea is vast and infinite, even bigger than Dongsheng Prefecture, and its resource treasures are by no means less than those of Dongsheng Prefecture, and Dragon Palace gathers most of the treasures of the East China Sea in one place. If there are no treasures related to the law, Zhou Shu I would never believe it.


    "It is indeed time for a talent like the Sect Master to advance to a higher level," the white-skinned old man pointed to the bead and slowly said, "Sect Master, that is for you."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and looked at the bead.


    The pure color is flawless, the faint luster is crystal clear, it looks like a work of art, but it is naturally formed, and it looks like a dragon ball, but it is a bit strange that there is no trace of dragon power from it.


    The white-skinned old man stared at the dragon ball and said slowly, "Sect Master, do you know how many drums are?"


    Zhou Shu thought a little bit, "Drum fish? It is the kind of fish with four or five round tumors on the head. I heard that this fish is extremely intelligent, and may be the highest among the sea people. It is not long after birth. It��s just that the physique is too weak and it��s not suitable for spiritual practice. It can only reach the fourth level at most, and the life span is not long. Alas, Huiji will hurt. What a pity.


    "Sect Master is really knowledgeable, yes, Duoguyu is like this."


    The white-skinned old man nodded, "This bead was left by a bulging fish. It''s a long story..."


    The Duoguyu clan has always lived near the Dragon Palace and is regarded as a think tank by the Dragon Palace. They have been helping the Dragon Palace, serving as various internal officials and handling many affairs.


    Many years ago, a multi-drum fish suddenly went crazy.


    He said all day that he was a dragon in his previous life, and that he was an Yinglong from an ancient era. Naturally, the sea people did not believe it. How could a multi-drum fish be connected with the dragon? But he insisted on saying this, and even said a lot of ancient things, and some weird dragon clan tactics, etc. to prove himself, but the dragon palace could not confirm the authenticity of those things, but when he was crazy, he was driven out. The Dragon Palace.


    But he became more and more mad, and the big man in front of the dragon palace said that he was the real dragon clan and that he was worthy to be the palace lord of the dragon palace. The guards really couldn''t stand it, and after a few forks, he was killed.


    Where do I know, as soon as he died, his forehead split open, revealing a crystal clear bead.


    How can Duoguyu have such an inner alchemy?


    And this kind of bead, the sea clan in the Dragon Palace hardly knows, isn''t it a dragon ball?


    The inner alchemy in the Dragon Sea Clan whose blood is quite pure is Dragon Ball, and the extremely pure Dragon Ball can only be found by the real Dragon Clan.


    And the beads in this multi-drum fish are better than many dragons in the Dragon Palace, and they are not even different from the real dragon dragon balls.


    The guard was shocked and quickly handed the bead to Dragon Palace.


    After repeated investigations, the Dragon Palace finally confirmed that it is not a dragon ball, and has almost all the characteristics of a real dragon ball, but the only problem is that there is no trace of dragon breath inside, and naturally there is no power.


    The corpse of Duoguyu was also inspected. Naturally, there was no dragon blood, but what was going on with this bead?


    It wasn''t until later that a Jinlonghai clan played with the bead and discovered the secret of the bead.


    Through this bead, you can see your past life, but only a very small number of people can see it. For tens of thousands of years, only four of the Sea Clan can see past lives through this bead.


    One of them even saw his previous and subsequent lives.


    Those four people are all top figures in the Dragon Palace and they will never lie together. Moreover, Dragon Palace has also investigated the past life they said. There is nothing wrong with what they said.


    There is no doubt that this bead has a lot to do with samsara, and it contains the way of samsara.


    Perhaps at a certain moment, the power of reincarnation favored the many drum fish, making him vaguely perceive the law of reincarnation, understand his previous life, the previous life was a dragon, and the next generation gave birth to a dragon ball, like a dream of a yellow beam, but it became a reality general.


    The law of the great road has such a strange power.


    And like this, it is not unheard of before that the Way of Law resurrects on someone or something.


    Long Palace was shocked, and hurriedly went to find the things left by the many drum fishes. It was left by a Yinglong. It''s a pity that nothing was found except for a few tactics, but just those few tactics. It has given them a lot of benefits, and the position of the East China Sea Dragon Palace in the four seas has been improved a lot.


    Zhou Shu stared at the bead, speechless for a long while.


    If what the elders said is true, then there is no doubt that this bead must have the power of the law of reincarnation. If it can be obtained, and if it can be obtained, it may be able to understand the law of reincarnation. The benefits are self-evident.


    The white-skinned old man looked at Zhou Shu and said rather solemnly, "This bead, our Dragon Palace calls it the Reincarnation Bead."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "In that case, this can be regarded as a real gem, why do you give it to me?"


    The white-skinned old man stared at the beads and sighed unconsciously, "I don��t want to deceive the Sect Master. Although it is an extremely rare treasure and once brought some benefits to the Dragon Palace, it... It is an ominous pearl, because of it, the Dragon Palace almost fell over..."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was a little stunned.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1546: return

    "Ugh."


    The white-skinned old man sighed and slowly said, "I saw that among the Sea Clan in the previous life, there was one who was the Lord of the Dragon Palace at that time..."


    Seven thousand years ago.


    At that time, the Blue Jin Jiao clan was still very prosperous. There were nearly a hundred Blue Jin Jiao in the clan, and Ao Yu was undoubtedly the strongest among them, with excellent talent and superior strength. Many sea clan believed that he was tens of thousands of years old. The strongest Lan Jin Jiao in the world can lead the East China Sea Dragon Palace to expand its territory, and it won''t be a big problem in the future.


    Naturally, Ao Xian became the new Dragon Palace Lord.


    The East China Sea Dragon Palace has also developed rapidly, but for a hundred years, Xihai Beihai has successively admitted that the East China Sea Dragon Palace is the real leader of the sea clan. Only with the South China Sea, he can become the leader of the sea clan in the world and achieve the East China Sea Dragon Palace for tens of thousands of years. Zhihongye.


    However, the sudden change occurred.


    Ao Xian found the reincarnation bead, intending to realize the way of reincarnation, which is also a coincidence of heaven. He smoothly perceives his previous life, and he also discovered that his previous life was a great monk who crossed the tribulation realm, and it was a dragon. The Sea Clan has a monk with deep feud, and more than three hundred people, large and small, in his previous life, all died at the hands of the Dragon Sea Clan.


    Knowing this fact, Ao Xian''s entire dragon changed.


    He fell into a split situation. On the one hand, he wanted to avenge his past life, and on the other hand, he was unwilling to give up his identity as the Palace Master of the Dragon Palace. Both thoughts were swirling in the sea of ??knowledge every day, unconscious, without knowing what he was doing.


    The family members in the Dragon Palace didn''t know this change, thinking that the palace lord had over-practised and was a little overwhelmed, so they used the ancient method of the Longhai clan to set up a chaos and righteous formation, sent him into the formation and helped him recover.


    But how do those same clan know that Ao Xian''s previous life was killed in the Jinlonghai clan''s large array.


    Ao Xian feels hurt and his temperament has changed drastically. He is really crazy.


    After a period of madness, the damage was severe, and the Lan Jin Jiao clan was almost wiped out, because he was the Palace Master of the Dragon Palace, few people wanted to resist, and no one thought that after discovering his previous life, he would actually treat him as a monk...


    After the killing, Ao Yan woke up.


    Seeing the corpses all over the floor, he felt like a great enlightenment, leaving many last words and then extinct himself.


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously and sighed, "So there is something like this..."


    It is also unexpected that Ao Xian��s previous and future lives are actually two races in complete conflict. The way of reincarnation, good luck and good fortune, is nothing more than this. However, Ao Xian��s own problem is even greater. Before he has a good enough mood, Just go to the reincarnation, it is inevitable to suffer such a big hit, but it affects the entire East China Sea Dragon Palace.


    Replaced by himself, there shouldn''t be such a problem.


    On the one hand, he has been training all the time, and he has experienced countless setbacks. Compared with the Palace Master of Dragon Palace, who has been going smoothly, his mood is much more determined. On the other hand, he knows very well what his previous life is.


    "If this is not the case, why did we near Longhai Clan, our East China Sea Dragon Palace, have fallen to where they are today?"


    The red-faced elder stared at the bead, and said angrily, "No matter what the law of the road, this bead is really harmful! And Ao Yu''s trouble, almost all of the Dragon Palace elites are lost, and the Lan Jin Jiao clan, more There are only a few old, weak, sick and disabled who can inherit the position of the palace lord. Naturally, they are not strong players. Since then, the East China Sea Dragon Palace has gradually weakened, even by humans..."


    "No need to mention this."


    The white-skinned old man waved his hand again and again, "We are still very hopeful that we can find the descendants of the Golden Dragon now."


    The middle-aged woman followed, "Look back, the past is over."


    "Yes, the past is over, no need to think about it anymore," Zhou Shu nodded, took the reincarnation bead, and said, "I am disrespectful, elders, thank you Dragon Palace for giving me the reincarnation bead, thank you."


    The white-skinned old man smiled, "You are welcome, Sovereign, we must do what we promised."


    Knowing what he meant, Zhou Shu nodded, "The secret of the Qiankun Bag is...that''s it, you can arrange the descendants of the Golden Dragon first."


    "Okay! Thank you suzerain."


    The middle-aged woman agreed repeatedly, and she couldn''t wait to open the Qiankun bag and took out the little snake.


    Little Snake was still half-dreaming and half-awake. She was disturbed by her dream. She was very dissatisfied. He opened his eyes and shouted loudly, "Don''t make me sleep! Is there anything to eat? I''m hungry!"


    "Palace Master, prepare it for you immediately."


    The middle-aged woman stared at the little snake, showing a lot of love, "I will take you back to the palace first, but you can''t speak loudly in the future. You must be polite."


    "Etiquette, what is that? Why are you? Ah, there is that wicked person?"


    The little snake glanced at her and saw Elder Jin who was half-kneeling not far away. His eyes lit up and suddenly he twisted his body and swam towards the Elder Jin.


    "Last time I tried to harm me and didn''t do anything, I won''t let you go!"


    During the action, a wave of dragon might unconsciously exudes, and the golden horn on the top of the head is also more and more shiny.


    The elders saw a lot of joy on their faces.


    "Sure enough, it is a descendant of the Golden Dragon. It has grown so much in two hundred years."


    "Although his age is immature, the king''s spirit is already there, and it is revealed, haha, the dragon palace finally has a palace owner!"


    "He is still so young and he is still outside. He hasn''t returned to the Dragon Palace at all. It''s hard to imagine. If we try our best to train him, I really don''t know what kind of state he will reach..."


    "It must be stronger by Ao Xian, no matter if it is talent or whatever, he is the best in Blue Golden Jiao!"


    The red-faced elder was most excited and almost jumped up.


    "Leave him alone, I''ll take you back, take a good training for a while, rest assured, we won''t let him bully you again."


    The middle-aged woman stepped forward to the little snake, shook her head gently, and hugged the little snake.


    As if feeling a familiar breath, the little snake didn''t struggle either, just muttered, "I want something delicious..."


    The middle-aged woman agreed with a smile, and took the little snake away. The red-faced elder followed and left. Only the white-skinned elder was still there. He gave Zhou Shuxie again, with a smile written completely on her face, "Long Palace It all depends on Sect Master Zhou to have today."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The elders don''t need to always thank you, you must do what you promised."


    The white-skinned old man nodded unconsciously and sighed, "Please forgive me for the rude reminder before. I am really worried. Sovereign, do you know that the descendants of the Golden Dragon are too precious and comparable to all treasures. If other monks get the descendants of the Golden Dragon, their first thought Just to get his blood, and secondly, to train him into a town sect beast or a spirit beast, and at the worst, he must be refined into a magic weapon, and there is really no one like the sect master who is willing to return the descendants of the golden dragon."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Speaking of which, I regret it too."


    "Ha ha."


    The white-skinned old man laughed and said solemnly, "It''s no use regretting, the descendants of the Golden Dragon will never leave the Dragon Palace again, but... the lord has already returned him, even if I do something dishonest, I will not wait. I would care too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Hehe, the words of the elders made me feel a lot of comfort."

 Chapter 1547: Good sword

    "Hehe, the big deal is over, the rest is nothing."


    The white-skinned old man glanced at Zhou Shu and seemed to have noticed something, but still said with a smile, "Sect Master, these two small swords were given to Elder Zhao. She is a sword repairer. This should be very suitable. she was."


    "sword����"


    Zhou Shu picked up the small sword, felt it a little, and said suspiciously, "It seems to be a little different from a normal flying sword."


    The white-skinned old man slowly said, "These two flying swords, called Ice Barrier and Cloud Screen, were used by an ancient sword repairer. They are indeed different from ordinary flying swords, but how different is the old man. Clearly, according to the ancient records in the Dragon Palace, a monk who holds these two swords, even if he only has the Transcendent God Realm, cannot be hurt by crossing the Tribulation Realm."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Can''t crossing the Tribulation Realm hurt the Transcendent Realm?"


    The white-skinned old man nodded, "It should be a fact. The old man asked Kuiming to try it. He said that with these two swords, unless his original strength sword is unsustainable, it is almost impossible to be hurt, even if his opponent is much stronger than you. The same is true for Qiang. As for the specifics, I don��t know, the lord will know if he tries it himself."


    "Fine, thank you elder."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and put away the two flying swords.


    Judging from the name of the flying swords, they are defensive flying swords. This kind of flying swords are very rare. Together with the functions mentioned by the elders, they should be quite good. With them, Zhao Yueru can be considered as a good guarantee.


    "This Qiankun bag, as well as the tactics, will be given to you together."


    The white-skinned old man picked up the last universe bag and handed it to Zhou Shu, "There are things promised to you, one hundred vitality sea pillars, many spiritual objects, and some immortals used by immortals, which can improve cultivation. Treat it as compensation to Elder Zhao."


    Zhou Shu took the Qiankun bag, glanced at it and nodded in satisfaction, "Okay."


    The space inside this Qiankun bag is larger than his Qiankun bag, and it is more than three times larger. In the world of immortality, there are probably few better than this, and the pill inside is all fine, most of them are Seventh and eighth ranks, assisted cultivation, improved cultivation, and so on, there are everything, there are many spiritual things, most of them are on the bottom of the sea, many of which have not been seen by Zhou Shu, and can only be called by name.


    It is worth mentioning that there are quite a lot of spiritual things that can prolong life. Such spiritual things are extremely rare. They not only contain the essence of heaven and earth, but also have the power of the law of life and death. This is the truth that Zhou Shu only understood after initially understanding the law.


    Almost everything in the Qiankun bag can be finalized at the sea meeting.


    The treasures in the Dragon Palace are extraordinary.


    "All right."


    The white-skinned old man smiled and patted his sleeves, "Sect Master, it''s almost over, you can leave with Elder Zhao at any time, but..." After a glance at Zhou Shu, he said quite meaningfully, "Sect Master intends what? It��s time to restore the formation of the Golden Dragon Palace, when will Elder Zhao come out to see us? We have been with us for so long, and we are leaving now, so I don��t want to hide all the time, right?"


    Zhao Yueru has not come forward, and they have some worries.


    "Of course not."


    Zhou Shu smiled and promised, "I will go to the Golden Dragon Palace now, restore the formation, and then bring Elder Zhao out to bid farewell to you."


    The white-skinned old man arched his hands, "Okay, the old man is waiting here."


    Zhou Shu walked towards the Golden Dragon Palace, and after a few steps, he was inexplicably stagnant, and a bitter stare shot behind him, and he seemed to understand.


    That is Elder Jin.


    After so long, he finally became a little awake, and he should have also sensed the abnormality in his body. The lock dragon ring shattered his hope. Although he was extremely angry, he couldn''t do anything. He could only bury his hatred. But still couldn''t help it, after all, in his eyes, all errors were caused by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t pay attention to him. With the Suolong Ring and those elders, he couldn''t overcome the storm.


    If there is a chance of goodbye, let''s talk about it.


    As soon as he walked into the palace gate, Zhao Yueru greeted him with a lot of concern in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, you are back, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Elder, everything is resolved, we can leave at any time."


    "what����"


    Zhao Yueru was shocked, "They have five eighth ranks, how did you do it, and they really want to let me go?"


    "Yes, the elders can rest assured that now that there are descendants of the Golden Dragon, they are not so urgent for the blood of the true dragon..." Zhou Shu explained a few words, "You take these two swords, and I''ll also give you this Qiankun bag. I will take the vitality Haizhu. Use the contents as you like."


    Zhao Yueru just shook his head, "I have a Qingsuo sword, I don''t want to go around, I don''t need those things, just take it."


    Zhou Shu stuffed the Qiankun bag to her, "The two swords are different. You can try them first. You can use those things to restore the Qingsuo sword. I specially asked them to prepare them. You must also use them."


    "I''m confused."


    Zhao Yueru smiled unconsciously, "Yes, I really need it..." She glanced at Zhou Shu, but she secretly sighed while smiling.


    "Let me look at the sword."


    Two swords flew slowly around her, as the sword intent entered her body, a layer of pale white cloud soon hovered over her body, and there were many fine ice crystals in the cloud, such as A little bit of cold star is very special.


    Zhou Shu looked at her, seemingly feeling, "How is it?"


    Zhao Yueru contemplated for a while, "It''s amazing. These clouds with ice crystals naturally emerged with my sword intent to step on the sea. It seems to be a combination of magic tricks, cloud ice barriers, and even without my driving. This is my first time with the sword, and... this cloud ice barrier gives me an unbreakable feeling. Why don''t you try it? Use more strength."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu simply waved his hand, a burst of vitality burst out, rushing towards Zhao Yueru like a tornado.


    He didn''t use much power, but it was mixed with the power of the original source, and it should be enough to deal with the general tribulation realm.


    Yuanli quickly ran into the clouds, the clouds oscillated a few times, and the ice crystals in it dimmed a little, but soon they shone again.


    Zhao Yueru was surprised, and so was Zhou Shu.


    She thought for a while and said, "Your power was divided into countless small pieces by the sword intent, and was absorbed by these cloud ice crystals. Nothing fell on me, but I only consumed some vitality and sword intent."


    Zhou Shu followed and nodded, "Yes, this layer of clouds is a very powerful shield, even the power of the original source can be eliminated. It can be seen that there are several avenues in it, which are by no means ordinary flying swords. They are indeed powerful. What the elder said is correct, others will not cause you any harm before your Yuanli sword intent is exhausted."


    Both of them were sword repairers, and soon understood the reason.


    "Very good sword."


    Zhao Yueru said lightly, "However, Zhou Shu, you should be enlightened, why not use your real power?"


    "as you wish."


    Zhou Shu nodded, if she didn''t need Shu Zhili, she wouldn''t stop, and he wanted to give it a try.

 Chapter 1548: Try this

    And pointed a point, a white smoke drifted towards Zhao Yueru.


    The sword intent took shape, like a flying arrow, breaking the wind with a sound, and in a short while, it reached the cloud ice barrier.


    The barrier immediately sank, but soon it was heavily surrounded, wrapping the sword intent in the middle, and couldn''t help but wear off.


    It''s just that it kills anyway. That sword intent never diminished, but continued to deepen.


    Zhou Shu deliberately tested it and naturally made a lot of effort. Although he didn''t use much strength, Shu Zhidao was also vividly reflected in the sword.


    Shu Zhili perceives the cloud ice barrier, looking for weaknesses, to resist or counterattack. Although he can''t talk about the edge, he still fights steadily, step by step. Yes, the cloud ice barrier contains the laws of the great road that Zhou Shu can''t understand, but it is here. At this level of strength, Shu Zhili, who has already realized the Tao, will not be much worse, and Zhao Yueru will not control it, so he can keep moving forward.


    "It seems I can''t stop you."


    Zhao Yueru suddenly let go of the cloud ice barrier, her expression proudly displayed in front of Zhou Shu, her eyes flashed cold, blue pupils were like burning ice, a blue long sword suddenly appeared in her hand, the tip of the sword pointed at Zhou Shu, and it trembled three times. .


    The sword moved in the wind.


    The huge sword intent poured out, wave after wave, like a tide.


    "The sea is rising?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize that the sword intent used by Zhao Yueru was exactly the sword intent he was very familiar with.


    In an instant, Jian Yi and Bai Yan were mingled together.


    As soon as a heavy sword intent overlaps, and the power continues to increase, Zhou Shu also has a bit of difficulty.


    What surprised him was that Zhao Yueru''s own sword intent was not much worse than that of the cloud ice barrier. After enlightenment, the sword intent had become a faction of its own and should not be underestimated.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and the white smoke moved suddenly, missing the rise of the tide, attacking its ebb, and specifically attacking where the sword intent was weak.


    However, after a few ups and downs, the vast sword intent was cut to pieces by the white smoke, and it gradually fell into shape.


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Zhou Shu, Leng Ao remained unchanged, but there was a trace of envy in her eyes.


    She already knows that her sword intent is higher than Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu''s sword intent is not enlightened, but she is far inferior to Zhou Shu in terms of changes in sword intent and perception. Even if the realm is not small, she can make up for it. .


    She lifted the sword, and the tip of the sword showed a little light of rice, shining like the sun, but disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Only a bright brilliance was left in the eyes.


    "drop in the ocean?"


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, his expression more focused.


    The second type of Treading Sea Sword Art is also the most powerful change. It used to be used by others, but now it is the first time I see others use it.


    Compared with Zhou Shu��s personal use, Zhao Yueru is very different. The drop in the sea is actually accompanied by the effect of the domain. With the drop in the sea, the entire Golden Dragon Palace is enveloped by a thick layer of blue ice fog. It was the sword intent and the let go of the divine sense, which confuses the surrounding space. In this thick fog, even Zhao Yueru''s figure is somewhat invisible, not to mention the tiny bit of sword light.


    So concealed, this is really a drop in the ocean.


    If her opponent is not Zhou Shu, maybe she will be recruited, but unfortunately, it is Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness obscures the sky and the sun, and a little difference can be distinguished. The bit of sword light hidden in the fog, although constantly changing its position and twisting forward, it also falls on the ground. In his eyes.


    Bai Yan flashed slightly and rushed towards the sword light.


    Zhao Yueru didn''t dodge either. Her goal was originally the sword intent.


    If you find it, let''s go.


    The sword light and the sword intent collided without any fancy, silently, only a spray of mist.


    The rice-sized sword light penetrated directly into the sword intent, and then exploded, trying to smash the sword intent from the inside.


    How could Zhou Shu, who was ready, let her do what she wanted.


    Shu Zhili turned into a thousand silk threads, one by one, pliable and dense, constantly going around the sword beam, and the sword beam was knocked open and cut one by one, but it was no match for so many, and every bit of Zhou Shu��s strength, They all attacked the weakest place of Jianmang, making her exhausted.


    The collision of Jian Yi and Jian Mang, but two breaths.


    But in this short period of time, the two sides have contacted more than a thousand times.


    When Zhao Yueru received the sword, the sword light had completely disappeared, but Zhou Shu''s sword intent had also been worn away by nearly one-fifth.


    This is the sword intent that contains Shu Zhili, and it can be worn away so much, it is quite impressive.


    "Elder..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, just about to approve, but was interrupted by Zhao Yueru''s yelling, "Don''t be distracted, the winner has not yet been determined!"


    The long sword in her hand turned slightly, and a transparent round mirror suddenly appeared in front of her, azure blue, and there were continuous ripples flashing, like a erected lake, quite strange.


    Behind the round mirror, she has a light frost on her face and her eyes are very cold.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, and did not pause, the sword intent hanging in the air suddenly turned back and flew towards Zhao Yueru.


    Snapped!


    The sword intent hits the mirror surface, suddenly bends and spreads around.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised.


    Zhao Yueru used the mirror to stop the water, which was also a change in the sea treading sword art, but it was very different from the one he had cultivated not only was the defensive power exceptionally strong, but the mirror surface was extremely cold, with a The suction force, after his own sword intent was dispersed, was actually attracted to the mirror surface, and the action became abnormally slow, as if he had been frozen.


    On the transparent round mirror, the sword intent continued to spread, like water falling on ice, quickly forming a flower.


    If you relax slightly, you will be punished.


    "Yes!"


    Zhou Shu let out a soft cry and immediately changed his move.


    The sword intent attached to the mirror surface kept surging, and Shu Zhili in it began to exert a powerful effect, radiating fire-like heat, resisting the attack of ice cold and sword intent, and separating his sword intent from the mirror surface.


    As long as the speed is faster than Mingjing''s water stop, it will naturally be released quickly.


    Once you work hard, the result is very different.


    The sword intent slid down one after another, condensing into white smoke again in the air, and flew towards the round mirror.


    Zhou Shu has already understood Zhao Yueru''s changes in the mirror to stop the water, and he is extremely focused. The round mirror could not resist the enemy and began to sink. Although the ripples on it were constantly turbulent and repaired, it was of no avail. Seeing it, the center of the mirror began to appear. A big gap.


    Zhou Shu stopped talking, glanced at the sword intent that had shrunk quite a bit, leading it to rush towards the crack.


    Go straight to Zhao Yueru, like thunder, like lightning.


    He received a lesson just now. In the competition, there must be a victory or defeat. Zhao Yueru is such a person, no matter whether he is strong or weak, he must do his best. At this time, keeping his hands is disrespect for Zhao Yueru.


    Zhao Yueru stared at the sword intent close at hand, but a smile appeared on her face.


    "Try this again!"


    Accompanied by a light chick, she turned her sword back in a circle, the bright mirror shattered, and a dark blue vortex quickly formed a few feet in front of her.


    The black hole like the eyes of the sea, with great suction, before Zhou Shu''s sword intent could turn away, he was swallowed.

 Chapter 1549: Must be cautious

    "The Eye of the Ruins?"


    Seeing this familiar whirlpool, Zhou Shu didn''t feel taken aback.


    Zhao Yueru��s Eye of Returning to the Ruins is not much different from his. As soon as the white smoke enters the Returning Ruins, Zhou Shu could not immediately perceive his sword intent. Of course, this should be because Zhou Shu did not attach to the divine mind. However, it was the first time that Shu Zhili lost contact with him after enlightenment.


    The Eye of Returning to the Ruins, worthy of being the essence of the Treading Sea Sword Art, is extraordinary, and it should also contain certain laws.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, many tactics that cannot be understood clearly have special powers of laws, so they can exert special effects.


    This is not to say that the real person in the sea can understand the laws and create such powerful tactics just after crossing the catastrophe. In fact, the cultivators who create such tactics may not be able to understand these laws. Most of them are It''s just obtained by accident. The so-called "articles are made by nature, and you can get them by chance" is the truth.


    Zhou Shu also unexpectedly, Zhao Yueru had such a deep understanding of the Sea-Treading Sword Art and Sword Intent, and he mastered all the changes extremely well. With her Sword Intent Realm, it could exert an excellent effect.


    If he had expected it earlier, he would make preparations, and the sword intent would not necessarily be swallowed by the eyes of the ruins.


    Zhao Yueru stared at the whirlpool, her face was not half happy, but heavier, and little perspiration gradually emerged from her forehead.


    It can be seen that she is struggling.


    The Shu Zhili and sword intent trapped in the eyes of Guixu are beyond her control. Her Eyes of Guixu may not be able to completely transform them and turn them into other powers. In case they are backlashed, the consequences Not great.


    "Elder, be careful..."


    "Don''t talk, you and I are still competing, you are opponents!"


    Zhao Yueru shouted in a low voice, her expression became more focused and solemn, even her body became rigid.


    She stretched her face gradually pale, holding a heavy sword, lifting up little by little, her movements were stagnant and mechanical, like a puppet carrying a weight of tens of thousands of kilograms, somewhat like, but Zhou Shu watched her, There is only respect in his eyes, and she is the only one who regards the attempt as a life and death contest.


    At this point, he is inferior.


    After a few breaths, Zhao Yueru raised her head to look at Zhou Shu, with a smile on her pale face, and two lines of blood slowly flowing down the corners of her slightly raised mouth.


    I tried my best to vomit blood.


    "Zhou Shu, you are the one to be careful, it is your turn."


    As soon as the voice fell, the vortex in front of her began to shrink, and it was almost nothing in the blink of an eye, but then it expanded again, and when it became its original size, a huge force suddenly poured out, extremely solid, like a deep blue and deep Hai Zhu rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    As if all the surrounding power had been absorbed by the sea pillar, the whole Golden Dragon Palace, the wind stopped and the water stopped, and there was silence.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, his Shu Zhi power and sword intent had all disappeared in the eyes of Guixu.


    Even Shu''s power can be completely transformed, Zhao Yueru''s Eye of Returning to the Ruins is obviously a realm higher than him.


    Suddenly, Juli was in front of him.


    Zhou Shu took a step back, the green sword was already in his hand, making a circle, suddenly erecting a bright mirror in front of him.


    Mingjing stops water.


    Bang!


    After a loud noise, the mirror split quickly, light and shadow scattered all over the place, and the huge force disappeared completely.


    "Ha ha."


    Zhao Yueru''s figure swayed slightly, and she couldn''t support it, "Zhou Shu, you are indeed much stronger than me, and you easily blocked the eyes of the ruins."


    "This is almost the limit of my sword intent."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and said calmly, "Elder, my sword is better than you, and the realm is much higher than you, and your physical condition is also very bad."


    It wasn''t that he was deliberately comforting. The mirror he used to stop the water really only had this effect.


    However, in most cases, he would not use it, because Mingjing Zhishui is almost eliminated. If he uses Shuzhili or Lianli, he can easily block Zhao Yueru��s Attack, and more convenient and effortless.


    "Don''t help me find a reason."


    Zhao Yueru stood firm and looked at him faintly, "I can perceive that sword intent is not your strength, Tao is your core, and the most troublesome aspect of your sword intent is Tao power. In this respect, I am far away. Not as good as you, my way... By the way, I have a question to ask you, how much strength your sword intent has used you to tell me exactly."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, then slowly said, "10%."


    Although he used a lot of energy, the sword intent really only used 10% of his energy.


    "It''s almost as I expected, but an achievement requires me to use my full strength, and even hurt the origin." Zhao Yueru was not too surprised, only gently shook her head, and there was even a smile in her eyes, "No wonder you said so. Certainly, I can take me away...I now understand that all the eighth-tier sea races in the Dragon Palace are not your opponents."


    Zhou Shu spread out his hands and smiled, "I didn''t fight that much either, just dealing with Elder Jin is enough."


    "That''s right, capture the thief and the king Zhao Yueru put away the long sword, wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth, and said faintly, "Zhou Shu, you remember, wait until I recover the Qingsuo sword. Than, then I will not lose to you again. "


    "Okay, I remember."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Elder, let''s leave the Dragon Palace first, lest Ye Changmeng have many dreams...Before going out, I have something important to explain."


    Zhao Yueru walked a few steps closer and looked at him sideways, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu showed some seriousness, "You follow me closely, don''t leave me three feet away."


    "Want this?"


    Zhao Yueru''s eyebrows constricted slightly, and she tentatively said, "Are you trying to cover up my breath on purpose? Oh, you didn''t tell them that you have already taken out the blood of the true dragon in my body, so you are worried that they will see it?"


    "The elder is really smart."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "If you let them know that the blood of the true dragon has been separated, it is on me. I am afraid that it will cause a lot of things, and we may also be inseparable from the Dragon Palace."


    Zhao Yueru nodded gently, "Yes, people are always greedy, and the Sea Clan is the same. Even if you give them the descendants of the Golden Dragon, if they know that you still have true dragon blood, they will definitely find a way to get it, even at any cost. , It''s best not to give them this opportunity..." smiled and said, "No wonder you keep not letting me out, okay, I''ll just follow you."


    With that, she approached Zhou Shu, almost sticking together.


    A white smoke gradually rose up, enclosing her inside, practicing the strength formula, and the outer layer was Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness protection.


    Must be cautious.


    The elders of the Dragon Palace are also of the eighth rank, although their spiritual consciousness is not as good as Zhou Shu, they are never worse.


    If the elders of the Dragon Palace know that he now has the blood of the real dragon, they will hardly be greedy. If the defense mechanism of the Dragon Palace is activated for this, Zhou Shu may be able to go out, but it will be difficult for Zhao Yueru.

 Chapter 1550: Unusually harsh

    The hall door opened, and Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru appeared at the door together.


    Several pairs of eyes shot over immediately, patrolling the two of them, as if searching for something.


    However, Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru had a calm expression, and quickly walked out of the formation and came to the two elders.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and smiled, "Let the two of you wait for a long time, sorry, the formation has been restored."


    "It''s all right."


    The white-skinned old man nodded with a smile, turned to Zhao Yueru, and said sincerely, "...Elder Zhao, how are these days? Before Long Gong didn��t know the origins of Elder Zhao, he did some rude things and asked Elder Zhao. Don''t be offended."


    Zhao Yueru''s expression was indifferent, "It''s all over."


    "Hehe, Elder Zhao is really magnanimous, admire him."


    The middle-aged woman nodded hurriedly, "I don''t know if Elder Zhao has any opinions on compensation. If you still want something, you might as well speak up. I will definitely promise Elder Zhao to show my sincerity."


    Zhao Yueru gently shook her head, a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth, "Thank you for your kindness, this is unnecessary."


    The white-skinned old man stared at her, his eyes gradually became condensed, and he said slowly, "Elder Zhao said, he never wants to go back to the Dragon Palace again, but is it true?"


    Zhao Yueru said indifferently, "The elders don''t need to be jealous, what the sovereign said is what I meant."


    "Hehe, it seems that the elder still has a lot of opinions on our Dragon Palace," the middle-aged woman smiled. "In fact, the elder doesn''t have to be like this. Elder Jin is no longer in charge. If the elder wants to come back and have a look at any time, he can. We will never do anything rude to the elders."


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Elder Jin, shook her head slightly, but said nothing.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Elders, don''t need to persuade you anymore, I think I have made it clear before."


    "Fine, it''s just..."


    The white-skinned old man sighed with regret, "Then, Elder Zhao and Sovereign Zhou, please take care of the blood of the true dragon. When you find a way to separate, you must inform the Dragon Palace. We will do our best to help. What do you want? It''s okay."


    "This is natural."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "I understand, elders."


    Looking at Elder Jin who was kneeling, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, and he slowly said, "Everyone, we won''t bother, see you later."


    The white-skinned old man nodded, "Okay, the old man will give you a ride."


    "No need."


    Zhou Shu smiled, picked up Zhao Yueru, strode forward, seemingly slow, but a few miles away.


    The elders watched silently, and did not move.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "They really miss the blood of the real dragon."


    "Of course, this is related to the fate of the Jinlonghai tribe."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "The Dragon Palace''s defense mechanism should have been prepared long ago, and there are also elders presiding over it. If a flaw is revealed just now, I am afraid that the Seagod''s Wrath will be released. Speaking of which... they are also prepared to break their faith. Planning."


    "For the blood of the true dragon, what''s the point of dishonesty?"


    A cold light flashed in Zhao Yueru��s eyes, "These years, they have never thought of any way. If it weren��t for the fact that they couldn��t be separated, I hadn��t known what it would become. I��m afraid they would be boiled into water. Of course, Elder Jin is the first evil. The others are not much better."


    Taking a look at her, Zhou Shuwen said, "Elder, I will find it back later."


    "I concentrate on restoring the Qingsuo Sword now. I''ll talk about other things. I don''t want to be distracted." Zhao Yueru shook her head slightly, with a trace of surprise in her eyes, "Zhou Shu, how did you stop their detection? I feel all those spiritual consciousness. Get it, all around me, but I can''t get three feet around me. I can''t see what tricks you used. It''s really strange."


    "Their perception is nothing."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Speaking of this, I think the elder Jin seems a bit weird..."


    Zhao Yueru asked in surprise, "Isn''t he locked into the dragon ring, what can he do?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "There are some things that can''t be completely controlled by the lock dragon ring. I always feel that he seems to know something."


    "what����"


    Zhao Yueru''s figure trembles slightly, "Then we go faster and leave the Dragon Palace quickly."


    "It''s already very fast, and the flaws will be revealed soon."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. With the sea facing the wind, he would walk out of the Dragon Palace as he saw it.


    In front of the Golden Dragon Hall.


    The middle-aged woman checked the formation, "The formation has been restored."


    The white-skinned old man nodded slightly, "That Sect Master Zhou really has vast magical powers and is above us in all aspects. To be honest, I really don''t want him to leave the Dragon Palace like this. After all, the human immortal cultivator is still the opponent of the Dragon Sea clan."


    The middle-aged woman seemed thoughtful, "Look at that Sect Master Zhou seems okay, unlike other immortal cultivators."


    "Of course not."


    The white-skinned old man said coldly, "Where can there be such a sect master who shoulders such a great responsibility for the elders under the sect? Not to mention the six major sects, no sect can be found. The immortal cultivators I have met are all for It��s really the first time I''ve seen someone like him."


    The middle-aged woman nodded unconsciously, "The Heyin School, it should be the newly emerging sect in the past few hundred years, with such a suzerain the future achievements will not be small."


    "I''m afraid that his sect cannot hold on for that long."


    The white-skinned old man shook his head and said with a sneer, "Although he is very strong, he has to gain a foothold in the Xuanhuang Realm and rely on more than strength."


    The middle-aged woman smiled and said, "That''s true, the Heavenly Sword Sect was worried that something might happen, so it was with us..."


    The white-skinned old man waved his hand, "Don''t talk about these past events."


    The middle-aged woman nodded and said slowly, "Do you think that Sect Master Zhou seems to have a very unusual relationship with Elder Zhao."


    The white-skinned old man said lightly, "Do you think they are Taoists? They don��t look like it, but it doesn��t matter. Even if they are Taoists, they will not take such a big risk. Cultivators are selfish, even their biological parents. They can also turn their backs at any time, unlike our sea clan, which are connected by blood."


    "We have seen many things like this in the past."


    The middle-aged woman felt the same way. She looked far away and said, "Whether they are gone, I actually count on him to separate the blood of the true dragon. We have not found a way for so many years, maybe he can do it. I have this hunch."


    "I have it too."


    The white-skinned old man was quite solemn, "I even think that there is nothing he can''t do, but because of this, he is even more dangerous."


    The middle-aged woman was slightly stagnant, thinking for a while and saying, "We now have the descendants of the Golden Dragon. He has a promising future. He will not be worse than that Sect Master in the future, as long as we cultivate with our heart."


    The white-skinned old man showed a hint of helplessness, "I hope so, but it''s a pity that the blood of the real dragon...well, I don''t know when I will come back after I leave like this."


    "that''s true."


    Thinking of this, the two fell silent.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    At this moment, a sudden burst of laughter broke the silence, which sounded abnormally harsh.

 Chapter 1551: And stay

    The middle-aged woman frowned, walked a few steps to Elder Jin, and shouted in a deep voice, "What are you laughing at!"


    Elder Jin raised his head, his face still stained with blood, and he looked very grim, "I want to laugh, can you control it?"


    "Laugh."


    The white-skinned old man walked over slowly, with a hint of solemnity on his face, "It''s fine to do whatever you want. In short, you don''t want to harm Dragon Palace again."


    "Scourge?"


    A killing intent flashed in the eyes of Elder Jin, "If it wasn''t for the old man, the Dragon Palace could have today? The East China Sea has not had a palace owner for so long, and it is not the old man who presided over it with all his strength. I am afraid that he would have been swallowed by Nanhai long ago! , But now you call it a scourge, it''s ridiculous!"


    "No need to argue."


    The middle-aged woman said coldly, "Your hard work is only for yourself. You want to kill the descendants of the golden dragon and swallow the blood of the true dragon. These are all true."


    Elder Jin snorted, "Yes! The old man has done it, there is nothing I dare to admit, but the old man asks you, if you have this opportunity, can you do it? If the blood of the real dragon is right in front of you, you Will it eat it, or leave it to the descendants of the Golden Dragon?"


    The two looked stagnant.


    Elder Jin grinned, his smile was full of mockery, "The old man just did what anyone would do."


    The white-skinned old man thought about it for a moment and shook his head solemnly, "Don''t treat a gentleman like a villain. The old man has never thought of it like this. Unlike you, he doesn''t scrutinize his own cultivation."


    The middle-aged woman also followed, "I will be satisfied when I reach the eighth level, and leave the rest to the more capable palace master."


    "It sounds good."


    Elder Jin showed a lot of disdain, "Gentlemen? All of them are nice and polite, huh, the old man is planted now, but it is not planted in your hands. What qualifications do you have to teach the old man, and what is the posture? use?"


    "There is no need to pose, whether you believe it or not."


    The white-skinned old man said calmly, "Elder Jin, we have decided that you will retreat in Xuan Ning Hall from now on. As for everything in the Dragon Palace, you don��t need to worry about it in the future. When you reach the eighth level of Consummation, we will open the lock for you. Longhuan, let you hit the ninth rank and retain the hope of becoming immortal."


    Elder Jin''s complexion was stagnant, and then he laughed, a little crazy.


    "Hahahaha, Xuanning Hall! The eighth level is perfect? ??Haha, you finally caught the opportunity..."


    The two ignored him, turned around and left.


    Elder Jin got up slowly, but couldn''t stand up straight, a little rickets, "Wait, I have something else!"


    The middle-aged woman turned around, a trace of boredom in her eyes, "What else do you have to say?"


    "The blood of the true dragon."


    Elder Jin said, "The blood of the true dragon has been separated."


    "what!?"


    The white-skinned old man turned around abruptly and stared at Elder Jin, "What you said is true?"


    "Huh," Elder Jin smiled disdainfully, "How much did the old man spend on that Elder Zhao, staring at her day and night, what changes she would not know? Although there are many concealments, she came out of the Golden Dragon Palace. At that moment, the old man could see clearly that she no longer had the blood of the true dragon on her body, she was no longer a dragon seed!"


    The middle-aged woman''s expression tightened, "In other words, the blood of the true dragon has been separated by the Sect Master of that week?"


    Elder Jin said coldly, "There is anyone besides him, if anyone can separate the blood of the true dragon perfectly, it can only be him."


    "But, how could he be so strong, how could there be such a cultivator..." His voice became smaller, full of doubts about himself and fear of Zhou Shu.


    "You... why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    The complexion of the fair-skinned old man suddenly turned pale.


    "Why did you say it earlier, what good is it for the old man? Not to mention..."


    Elder Jin hesitated to speak but stopped, unconsciously showing a lot of fear in his eyes.


    He actually understood that if he dared to say that at the time, he might be shot to death by Zhou Shu immediately. After sensing Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness shrouded around him, he didn''t even dare to transmit a voice, let alone say it directly.


    The middle-aged woman glared at him fiercely and turned to the fair-skinned old man, "Well, Sect Master Zhou has separated the blood of the true dragon long ago."


    The white-skinned old man sighed and said slowly, "It seems that in the three days they were in the Golden Dragon Palace, they were separating their bloodlines, and deliberately did not say it. They were worried that we would take Elder Zhao hostage and force him to leave the blood of the real dragon. ...Well, the old man should have thought of it long ago."


    "After the blood of the true dragon is gone, Elder Zhao will no longer have the blood of the dragon family. Once we trigger the wrath of the sea god, she will undoubtedly die, so he has to listen to us, and after leaving the dragon palace, he has nothing to worry about, because we It''s impossible to publicize things... It''s really deliberate."


    The middle-aged woman nodded unconsciously, and said worriedly, "But what do we do now?"


    "He has left the Dragon Palace. We have no means of checks and balances. We must be no match for him outside, but..." The white-skinned old man looked into the distance and said straightly, "The old man still has to go~www.novelhall .com~At least let him know that we are not that easy to lie."


    "I''ll go with you."


    The middle-aged woman immediately said, "Calling several other elders will also strengthen your momentum."


    The white-skinned old man shook his head, "It''s useless, after leaving the Dragon Palace, we are not his opponents together. Just go with the old man."


    "Elder, then you be careful."


    The middle-aged woman can only nod her head with a lot of worry in her eyes.


    The white-skinned old man smiled bitterly, "Don��t worry about it. If he really does something on the old man, we don��t have to think about the blood of the true dragon anymore. It��s just to declare war on Dongshengzhou in conjunction with the other three seas. He is so careful. I will definitely not do such a rash and ignorant thing."


    Without hesitation, he quickly disappeared into the sea.


    The speed is extremely fast, much faster than Zhou Shu, after all, it is the Jinlonghai clan, and the speed on the seabed is hardly comparable to that of a human being.


    Zhou Shu''s speed at this time was much slower.


    As the elder of the Dragon Palace said, after leaving the Dragon Palace, he had no scruples, even if the elders found out, he didn''t care much.


    "Sect Master Zhou, let''s stay."


    A wave of water swept across, and the white-skinned old man appeared in front of Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru with solemn expressions.


    Zhou Shu stood still, but Zhao Yueru took two steps back.


    The white-skinned elder glanced at Zhao Yueru, with a mirror in his heart, he couldn''t help but sighed, "If it is so, the blood of the true dragon on Elder Zhao is gone, then Sect Master Zhou, why are you deceiving me and waiting?"


    "The elder asked some knowingly."


    Zhou Shu arched his hand and said slowly, "Actually, you and I understand that it is impossible for me to tell the truth in the Dragon Palace. It is not good for me or you."


    The white-skinned old man laughed unconsciously, "It''s not good for you, the old man understands, but why it''s not good for us, the old man doesn''t understand, please let me know."

 Chapter 1552: Lost

    Zhou Shu looked at the fair-skinned old man, shook his head lightly, but said nothing.


    "Can''t tell?"


    The white-skinned old man sneered, "That''s it, Sovereign Zhou, you are concealing the facts. You just want to leave the Dragon Palace early to prevent your elder Zhao from having an accident. You also deliberately delay the time, let us wait endlessly, and even have no intention of keeping the truth. Give us the blood of the dragon! What good is it for us? It''s ridiculous to deceive ourselves to this point."


    There are some hard-to-see harsh expressions on his face, and his tone is getting worse and worse.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, not angry, just opened his hand.


    A drop of bright red blood, half-hanging in the hand, gradually burst into light.


    Gorgeous and bright, full of or breath, and even with incredible power, the surrounding sea water separates automatically when it trembles slightly, and dare not get too close to it, and the crimson luster also drifts away with the sea water, and the sea water is dyed. There was a layer of colorful clouds, and with the trembling of the blood drops, they continued to spread, changing colors, and gradually turning the entire seabed into a dazzling gem.


    Unlike in the Golden Dragon Palace, Zhou Shu did not suppress the blood of the true dragon, but showed it without reservation.


    "what?"


    The white-skinned old man was stunned.


    There was a roar in his ears, which made him unable to stabilize his mind anymore. The huge real dragon aura kept beckoning him and urging him, and the ancient dragon''s roar seemed to be heard in his ear, "Come on, come on... "


    The originally clear eyes gradually turned into a burning fire.


    "give me!"


    The white-skinned old man gave a low roar, not like a human voice, it was a cry from a beast that had been sleepy for millions of years.


    Before the roar fell, he had already rushed over.


    The movements are unbelievably fast, and they are full of majestic power. I am afraid that he can reach the limit, but there is no way to speak. These movements are completely driven by himself. At this time, he has been blooded by the real dragon. Some of the impact has lost its nature.


    Bang!


    He slammed into a wall firmly.


    Shu Zhili wall built by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s brows were also slightly tightened. The power that burst out of the old man''s madness made him also a little surprised. Although the wall did not move at all, the impact he felt was not much worse than the previous elder Jin.


    A person can often exert greater power when he is lost and completely driven.


    The white-skinned old man was shocked back immediately.


    His face turned pale, the corners of his mouth were bleeding, and his hair and beards were all mixed together. He was already injured, but he didn''t realize it. It was as if he was not the injured at all. He stayed in place for a while, and immediately rushed over.


    Still in the original position, still aimlessly.


    Of course, it is still the original result.


    There was a loud noise, and I was back shocked again, but this time I fell into the sea and didn''t get up for a long time.


    Slowly raising his head, there was still a fiery fire in his eyes, and he kept roaring in a low voice, like a beast, for the blood of the true dragon, and in response to the call of the dragon clan, he was completely dominated and was about to lose himself.


    "He...what happened to him?"


    Zhao Yueru was shocked, and Hua Rong was a little bit pale. In her eyes, this old man had always been wise and steady. How could this be?


    Zhou Shu showed some thought, "You don��t have the blood of a dragon right now, and you don��t feel the temptation of the Dragon Sea tribe by the blood of the true dragon. When they see the true blood, they will really sacrifice their lives regardless of themselves. It''s just that I catalyzed this process and used the Mind Control Technique... I didn''t expect that in front of the blood of the true dragon, he was almost completely lost, and there was almost no resistance to my technique, so just It became like this."


    "That''s it, the Lost Heart Technique is not so easy to use. The difference between your realms is not big, this is a risk."


    Zhao Yueru nodded lightly. Although she understood the whole story, she still felt a little palpitating when she saw the old man''s demeanor like a wild beast. She couldn''t help but said, "Is that true dragon blood really that powerful?"


    "This drop of true dragon blood was originally extraordinary..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "After 10,000 years of birth in the Zhao family, I was inspired by the blood of the unicorn. I did not make any cover up. It was indeed very aggressive. I also attached some magic tricks. I was afraid it would be any Jinlong. Even the Sea Clan can''t resist...Don''t be afraid, she has no effect on our immortal cultivators."


    "Fortunately, I can''t perceive its power."


    Zhao Yueru felt a little grateful, "Zhou Shu, what are you going to do?"


    "No need to do anything. Although he is lost, he still has some feelings. He should understand."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I did some tricks, which is also a good alert for them, this is enough."


    As he said, he closed his right hand to completely cover up the blood of the real dragon, and the luster disappeared, but after a few breaths, the surrounding area returned to its original state, and it was still a piece of dark blue sea water flowing calmly.


    Without the blood of the true dragon, and withdrawing the magic formula, the white-skinned old man quickly woke up.


    His eyes gradually became clear, but his complexion became a lot older, staring at Zhou Shu for a long time without a word.


    I couldn''t believe that he was lost, but that was the case. In that silent time, he thought about too many things.


    Zhou Shuping looked at him and said slowly, "Elder, do you understand now?"


    "Understood The white-skinned old man slowly got up and sighed, "Ah...I don''t know, that drop of real dragon blood has such magical powers, which can make the old man lose his mind. I just want to grab it and swallow it and become a real dragon..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It can''t be changed."


    "The old man knows that unless it is extremely compatible with it, it is possible to transform the dragon with various opportunities, and it is definitely not enough to swallow it."


    The white-skinned old man is still sighing, "It''s just that the old man was completely lost at the time, and there is only this one thought... It''s really terrible, alas, we near the Longhai Clan can''t change the desire to become a real dragon. Once we meet or , There is no ability to resist. This may be our biggest weakness."


    "The elder understands very well."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. Of course he knew that this was not the case. Without him, the old man would not be completely lost in his heart.


    "Ha ha."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the old man let out a sorrowful laugh, "Speaking of which, I really want to thank the Sovereign. If the Sovereign took out the blood of the real dragon, the Dragon Palace would be in chaos. The old man''s concentration is good, and it becomes like this. Crazy, changed someone else... Hehe, the old man really doesn''t know what it will be like, I am afraid that the entire Dragon Palace will turn into a sea of ??blood."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It won''t be like that, but in the situation at that time, I really shouldn''t take out the blood of the true dragon. I hope the elders can understand."


    If he really wanted to control all the elders at the time, Zhou Shu was afraid he would not have that kind of ability.


    The Lost Secret Technique is not so easy to use, and when it is not much different from the opponent''s realm, it will be even more dangerous, as Zhao Yueru said about the risk.


    (Ps: Thank you Xiefeng and endersenko for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1553: Will know

    The white-skinned old man slowly said, "The old man didn''t understand before, but now he understands. These things are not something we can have now."


    Zhou Shu showed some satisfaction, "That''s fine."


    "but����"


    The white-skinned old man looked at Zhou Shu and inquired, "What the **** did the Sect Master leave behind the blood of the true dragon? Is it because he wants to use it himself to gain the huge power in the blood of the true dragon? If so, the East China Sea Dragon Palace would rather blood splatter The world will not sit back and watch."


    "The elder thinks too much."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Like Elder Zhao, I have no intention of possessing the blood of the true dragon, and I don''t want to borrow the power of the dragon clan. I just want to rise to the immortal on my own and walk out of my own way."


    The expression was plain, but in a word, with unquestionable power, the white-skinned old man also nodded slightly, convinced.


    "Yes, you all have your own way."


    He slowly said, "The old man also knows that the cultivator is more important than Tao. With Tao, everything else is not important. Unlike us sea races, only blood is the biggest capital for promotion. For blood, we can do everything... ��I also hope that the sovereign can understand this."


    "Of course I understand, but..."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, his expression gradually calmed, "Frankly speaking, I am very unwilling to return the blood of the true dragon to you. After all, you and our immortal cultivators have always had grudges, and I don��t know when it will break out again. I will not be so entangled and lose faith in people... From the perspective of the constant principle of the operation of heaven and earth, the blood of this true dragon will eventually return to you. I can''t stop it, and I can''t stop it... But I can choose The right time to return, the time is obviously not now."


    The white-skinned old man listened, his expression constantly changing, and finally let go.


    He arched his hand and said sincerely, "The lord is indeed honest. The old man feels this heartfelt words. Since the lord said so, the old man will not force it, but may I ask the lord, when is a good time to return?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "When you think the descendants of the Golden Dragon can take on the heavy responsibility, let him come to me to get it. If I also think he can, and can solve some problems between the Human Race and the Sea Race, he will naturally return it. he."


    The white-skinned old man seemed to realize something, "The Sect Master intends to let the enmity between the human immortal cultivator and the East Sea Sea Clan end on him?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I didn''t say that, but it''s a good thing to be able to do this, isn''t it?"


    "Tens of thousands of years of enmity..."


    The white-skinned old man lowered his head slightly with a solemn expression, "It is not so easy to dissolve it, but...Since the Sect Master is willing to pick up this head and is willing to pay the most precious blood of the true dragon in the Sea Clan, what do we not do? Willing? Besides, the descendants of the Golden Dragon were also retrieved by the Sect Master..."


    He suddenly raised his head and said in a straightforward voice, "Okay! The old man will be the master, and he promised the suzerain!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "The elder made the right choice."


    Both of them have smiles on their faces, but their minds are extremely heavy. They all know what this promise means. It is too difficult. Will the pattern of tens of thousands of years really change with a drop of blood?


    Whizzing


    The water wave flicked, and the two elders suddenly appeared before the white-skinned old man.


    The middle-aged woman showed some concern, "What''s wrong, hurt?"


    The red-faced elder looked angrily and stared at Zhou Shu and said, "Good fellow! You hurt the elder?!" With that, there were already four urn gold sledgehammers in front of him, and the tsunami was moving and he was about to rush towards Zhou Shu. .


    "stop."


    The white-skinned old man quickly blocked him, and said slowly, "It''s okay, it''s not related to Sect Master Zhou, it''s the old man''s mistake."


    The two elders were stunned, "Ah, what''s going on?"


    "Wait a minute."


    The white-skinned old man frowned, "What are you here for? Didn''t you tell me to come alone?"


    The middle-aged woman sighed, "I''m not worried about the elder''s accident. Now in our Dragon Palace, there can be no more accidents. I can''t afford it."


    The white-skinned old man smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, the old man and Sect Master Zhou are fine, and the matter has been completely resolved, Sect Master Zhou has indeed separated the blood of the true dragon and vowed to return the blood of the true dragon to us."


    "what?"


    The red-faced elder was overjoyed and hurriedly saluted Zhou Shu, "Sovereign, I was rude just now, please forgive me."


    The middle-aged woman was a little confused, "Really?"


    The white-skinned old man nodded, "Of course it is true, but not at this time, I will talk to you later when I go back."


    He turned to Zhou Shu and said, "Sect Master Zhou, I will see you again in the Heyin School in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "Yes, I look forward to coming, don''t disturb a few elders, let me say goodbye."


    Although the other two had doubts, they didn''t say anything, and let Zhou Shu go. Of course, they also knew that it was impossible for them to stop Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru went all the way up, and it didn''t take long to cross the sea and fly in the air.


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, I really admire you now."


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel suspicious, "What?"


    "Have you planned to use the blood of the descendants of the Golden Dragon and the True Dragon to make friends with the Sea Clan?"


    Zhao Yueru sighed lightly, and said worriedly, "If it is really done, it will be a great thing for Dongshengzhou, but it is difficult, not to mention tens of thousands of years of resentment and hatred, even if you agree. Gratitude But as for other sects, our lotus sect can never represent all the immortal cultivators in Dongsheng Prefecture... Let��s put it this way, success will benefit the entire Dongsheng Prefecture, leaving the name for generations to come, failing If you do, it is likely to be cursed by thousands of people. Have you thought of all this?"


    "I understand what you mean."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, looked into the distance, his expression gradually became calm, and after a long time he said, "Things are man-made. Some things are always done."


    Zhao Yueru slowly said, "But why bother, thank you, do this or not, in fact, it won''t affect your promotion, right?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu has been looking into the distance, his eyes calm and calm, "As far as the promotion of immortality is concerned, I did do a lot of unnecessary things, but my goal is not only to promote the immortal. The things I want to do and are doing are The goal I really want to achieve is still far away."


    "Your goal...what is it?"


    Zhao Yueru stared at him, her eyes bright, like twinkling stars.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Elder, take your time and you will know later."


    Zhao Yueru laughed, elegant and elegant, "If there is a chance, I really want to see it."


    "There must be a chance."


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze, looked at her, and said warmly, "You and I are all destined to be promoted to immortals. There are still a long way to go."


    Zhao Yue smiled like a newspaper, "I hope as you wish."


    "Elder, what are your plans now? It should be the crossing of the robbery?"


    "Zhou Shu, you still understand me. Now that the blood of the true dragon is gone, of course I have to overcome the catastrophe as soon as possible, and then restore the Qingsuo sword."


    "I know a nice place, shall I take you there?"


    "it is good."


    (Ps: Thank you Xiao Hongzhu, wangc1111 and pyhuang for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to the vote~)

 Chapter 1554: 1-way flight

    Saying goodbye to Zhao Yueru, Zhou Shu went to the bottom of the sea again.


    There was a map of the shark people, and it didn''t take much time to return to the shark people holy land.


    "Master Shu, you came just right, Ruoyan wants to go back too!"


    Hao Ruoyan smiled softly and snuggled over gently, "It happens to be back to the Dutch school together."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, go back to the Heyin School and show your fists. In Dongshengzhou, your officialdom will definitely be better used."


    "If Yan thinks so too, she can''t wait."


    Hao Ruoyan just nodded, with a clear light flashing in his eyes. Ever since Ming Dao had a goal, he was always full of energy.


    "Reluctant to leave sister Ruoyan."


    Jiao Ling shook his head and sighed with a slight resentment, "Jiao Ling is left alone to support it."


    "Sister Jiaoling said nonsense again that Ruoyan has trained many good officials," Hao Ruoyan took a few steps closer, took Jiao Ling''s hand, and said coquettishly, "Moreover, if your sister needs it, Ruoyan can always Can come back."


    "Hehe, I won''t bother you."


    Jiao Ling pursed his mouth and smiled, "Don''t worry, you have organized everything here in an orderly manner. I tell the people to do it step by step."


    "correct."


    As if thinking of something, Hao Ruoyan took out a large blue shell and said, "Sister Jiao Ling, this is for you."


    "What is this, many words?"


    Jiao Ling took it in doubt, her bright eyes blinking a few times, as if she was cutting water and flying flowers.


    "It is Ruoyan''s experience in recent years, and also wrote some plans for the future development of the shark tribe, and some very necessary rules and regulations," Hao Ruoyan showed a lot of dignity and said seriously, "It''s hard to say if Ruoyan is the best. Okay, but if you follow this to develop, it should be very useful to the Shark Race."


    "You say so, Jiao Ling will definitely follow suit."


    Jiao Ling nodded earnestly, put it away preciously, staring at her and said, "You are bothering, sister Ruoyan."


    "Three years, I always want to leave something."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and shook his head, "Sister, don''t care too much. If you write this thing, Ruoyan has gained a lot."


    It is better to stand up a person to stand up a heart.


    Such a move is just preaching, which is really good for her, and she will not know that this blue shell will spread to the entire sea clan after many years, and become the foundation of many sea clan. Respected as a sacred item of the Sea Clan, her name will also last forever. Of course, this shell will also play an extremely important role in the future friendship between the Human Race and the Sea Race.


    Zhou Shu did not expect this.


    "Master Shu, let''s go."


    After saying goodbye, the two left the shark sacred land and went back to Dongshengzhou.


    Flying all the way.


    Sitting in the flying boat, the two of them are busy most of the time, and a small part of the time will be entangled.


    Hao Ruoyan is lying in front of the case and writing quickly, writing is a very important part of Taoism like official Taoism.


    With Zhou Shu��s suggestion, she intends to write many different books and distribute them to various mortal countries, as well as to the small and small immortal sects. Of course, it is impossible for everyone to use it, but as long as someone uses it, It is a kind of growth for her.


    Zhou Shu has put Xiao Gun into the hidden dragon cave.


    Xiao Gun is still asleep, this is the longest sleep he has slept.


    However, Zhou Shu found that it did not sleep peacefully. Its expression changed from time to time, sometimes joyful, sometimes angry, and sometimes chattering. It can be seen that it is the process of perceiving dragons in sleep, which is very dangerous. Maybe it will die anytime, but it has persisted.


    From the perspective of cultivation base, intelligence, and realm, Xiao Gun has met the conditions for becoming a young dragon. After all, Chilong young dragon is only Tier 6, and only by continuous evolution can it reach Tier 9, but there has been no good opportunity to help it. Really got there.


    Now that there is a hidden dragon cave full of chilong breath, this moment should come soon.


    hope so.


    Sitting quietly at the table, with the reincarnation bead in front of him.


    The law of reincarnation is broad and special. It contains many laws and is related to many laws. It is one of the fundamental laws that constitute the universe.


    Regarding reincarnation, each path has its own views, such as the six paths of reincarnation in Zen, Taoist rebirth of rebirth, reincarnation of life and death in the nether world, and reincarnation and rebirth. What they all agree is that each living substance, Don''t experience reincarnation, life and death, endlessly, turning like a wheel.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t understand this in detail either, there was only a vague concept in his mind.


    After all, he is still in reincarnation now, and he can only understand the mystery of reincarnation only by detaching himself from reincarnation, eternal life and eternal life in this life.


    This is also Zhou Shu''s goal. When he reaches the peak of the fairy world, he will naturally transcend reincarnation, and nothing can restrict him.


    Staring at the reincarnation bead, Zhou Shu entered meditation.


    Divine Soul and Divine Consciousness, surrounding the reincarnation beads, trying to explore the laws of it.


    Three days and nights.


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually condensed.


    As he wished, he was connected with the Reincarnation Pearl, and he also saw his own past lives, even more than one life. It was just unexpected. The past lives he saw were not the past lives he had experienced. In those lifetimes, it was unexpected. They were all spent in the world of cultivating immortals. They were all in the deserted ancient times, the ancient times, and thousands of years ago. One of them was not even a human being.


    The memory of sleeping for thousands of years was suddenly awakened at this time, and all of a sudden flooded into the sea of ??knowledge.


    It was as if several people were living in one body, noisy, and all of them were different. It was difficult for Zhou Shu to describe this feeling.


    He remembered the things about Ao Xian, because the hatred of the previous life completely changed the trajectory of the present world, and finally ended in tragedy. At a certain moment, he also had similar thoughts, but only for a moment.


    The strong and tenacious mind in the present world quickly dispelled the grievances of the previous life and restored his clarity.


    It would be difficult for others, but Zhou Shu would not be a problem.


    Because he didn''t have too many concerns, he quickly understood that these past lives were related to Zhou Shu''s predecessor, and had nothing to do with Zhou Shu himself, because what he saw was not his past life in modern society.


    The law of reincarnation did not seem to have fully reflected on him.


    This is very strange and completely different. It may have an unpredictable and huge impact on Zhou Shu''s future, but for the current Zhou Shu, it does not matter. He firmly believes in his own heart and moves toward his goal step by step. .


    Nothing can be changed.


    He was just a little emotional.


    It''s also a pity that there are not enough things that can change the present world, such as the ancient magic tricks that are beyond anomalies, such as ancient ruins with hidden treasures, etc., those previous lives did not have too outstanding skills, but they are still some gains, see. Some secrets in the world of cultivating immortals, some news that has long been annihilated, these things should be able to play a big role.


    By the way, what you see in the Reincarnation Pearl is the past life that you have actually experienced, not the nine-story pagoda, which is constructed from the soul and consciousness in the sea of ??consciousness. Therefore, the gains obtained are indeed true, not self. dummy.


    (Ps: Thank you Shentu Feifei for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1555: Difficult task

    It has been many days since I returned to Lingyu City.


    After some arrangement, the Heyin School was upgraded again, and Lingyu City was the same.


    Now, even the city can see the sea pillar of vitality, as long as the cultivator is willing to pay some price, he will have the opportunity to practice under the extremely pure sea pillar. This undoubtedly makes Lingyu City the focus of Dongsheng Prefecture. There is an endless stream of immortal cultivators, many of them crossing the Tribulation Realm. Today''s Lingyu City is not an exaggeration to say that it is the largest city in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    They got vitality, Zhou Shu got many minerals and spirit stones, and continued to prepare for the big formation.


    There is no need to say more about these things, everything is proceeding according to Zhou Shu''s ideas, and there are many difficulties in the middle, such as some sects making things difficult, each scheming to fight, etc., but they are nothing in the face of the general situation, and Zhou Shu is not used in many cases Talk to Heyin and tell that some outsiders can take the initiative to help solve it.


    A few hard rocks and reefs make it difficult to stop the mighty rivers flowing forever.


    The growth of Lingyu City is the general trend, and it is irreversible. The cultivators of Lingyu City all feel this way.


    During this time, a grand event was held in Lingyu City to celebrate Yangmei''s success in crossing the catastrophe.


    Ci Hangzong and the Heyin School hosted together and invited many sects to come to the ceremony. At the meeting, the identity of the daughter of Yangmei��s destiny was officially announced, and she said that she blocked the invasion of the Yinkui tribe, and the world shook. The prestige of Yinpai and Cihangzong is even greater. Cihangzong has already surpassed the Tianjianmen and even has the momentum to compete with Kunlun. The Heyinpai has also secured its position as the third sect of Dongshengzhou, and has opposed the Tianjian The door is also quite threatened.


    As for the Heavenly Sword Gate, they didn''t come to participate because of something, they didn''t come out behind closed doors, and seemed to be brewing something.


    Today''s lotus school changes every day, everyone is very busy, no matter the disciple elders, oh, except Zhou Shu.


    Yulin Peak.


    "You are very leisurely. When you are in a daze here, we are very busy, and these things are all brought by you."


    With Qiushui-like eyes, the worries that had been entangled had long since dissipated. Now they are clear and clear without a trace of confusion. They are very beautiful, but their eyes are rather unkind to Zhou Shu.


    "Xuanqing, I''m busy too."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and raised the jade slip in his hand, "writing something."


    "It''s been a month since I wrote it, can I put so many things in a jade slip?"


    Ning Xuanqing Shi Shiran walked to the other side of him and sat down, still wearing a green dress, holding a cup of tea in his hand, and gently placing it in front of Zhou Shu.


    "You only saw one," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "It''s almost ready, wait for me."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded and sipped tea leisurely for a while, until Zhou Shu put down the jade slip.


    She looked at Yujian and inquired, "Can I take a look?"


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu handed the jade slip over, took a sip of the tea cup, and said, "It''s better than before, your tea ceremony."


    "That''s natural."


    Ning Xuanqing took the jade slip and paused after just one glance, and said in surprise, "Mozu? What do you write about Mozu?"


    "Not only the demons, most of the detailed information of the alien races are in these jade slips."


    Zhou Shu put down the tea cup, showing a bit dignified, "During this time, I read the classics and added my own experience, and only then wrote these nearly 100 jade slips."


    Ning Xuanqing seemed to realize something, "For future alien invasion?"


    "Yes," Zhou Shu looked at the jade slips and said with great relief, "With these jade slips, our disciples will not be at a loss when they meet another race. In addition to the jade slips, I will also arrange some connections. Let the disciples have more experience with the formation of the enemy. When these things are done well, I will forget it but I have a worry."


    When he returned to the market, he regarded this as the top priority, and the sooner it was completed, the better.


    After arranging the things for the Dutch school, he focused on writing jade slips here.


    "You still think about it."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded lightly, looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes full of appreciation, and slowly said, "What can I do?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, thinking slightly, "Of course there are, but aren''t you busy, do you still have to practice?"


    Ning Xuanqing smiled and said, "Busy is busy, but your business is more important, and...you will definitely not treat me wrong, right?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously and took out a large stack of light blue jade slips, "Take these."


    "All Fu Yujian?"


    After taking a look, Ning Xuanqing''s eyes lit up, and the celebrities also looked like.


    "Well, all the things I have gotten about talisman in these years are basically in it," Zhou Shu nodded and thought for a while. "There are also some of my ideas, how to use talisman to restrain foreign races. For this I Many kinds of common or uncommon talisman have been improved, and there is another special talisman, soul talisman..."


    Ning Xuanqing blinked, "Wait, soul charm?"


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit dignified, "Yes, draw your own spirit into the rune. If necessary, you can also use the remnant soul or even the evil spirit instead. Using the evil spirit as the rune ink, draw a rune with special power, I call it It is a soul charm, which is similar to the soul cultivation technique, but it is more convenient to use, there is no limitation of soul cultivation, and it has a good effect on most alien races. You know, many alien races have insufficient mind."


    Ning Xuanqing watched Zhou Shu for a long time, and couldn''t help but praised, "I also thought about some things in this area but I couldn''t do it at all, and you...not only figured it out, but even I already have a drawing method, and I don��t know how to say it, but I am clearly Fu Xiu."


    "On Huafu, I am far inferior to you now."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "Xuan Qing, these are just talks on paper. The drawing method is not perfect. Some doubts have not been solved yet, and I don''t know if it can be done. That''s why I need you. I should not be able to paint."


    "I see, this is a difficult task."


    Ning Xuanqing pinched the jade slip with a lot of firmness in his eyes, "but don''t worry, I will try my best to finish it."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Well, I believe you can do it, but..."


    "Hurry up, right?" Ning Xuanqing nodded and smiled, "I know, as soon as possible, I will not do anything except this."


    Zhou Shu''s face slightly condensed, "But you..."


    "Why?"


    Ning Xuanqing shook his head and smiled, "Don''t worry. For me, drawing amulets is a kind of practice. To be able to draw amulets continuously and gain new knowledge from it, I am very satisfied, and...I am now at a bottleneck. With you jade slips, I should be able to make a big step forward on the road."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "You have said everything I want to say, so what can I say?"


    "You don''t need to say anything, just leave it to me. I am much better than before."


    Ning Xuanqing carefully put away the jade slips and took a sip of tea, "By the way, I have something to look for you."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Xuanqing spread his hands, "Elder Ruoyan said, the disciple you''re looking for has returned. She didn''t say, nor did I ask."


    "Finally home."


    Zhou Shu stood up, with a lot of joy on his face, "Xuan Qing, I''m leaving now, come to me whenever you have anything to do."


    "It''s weird in ancient..."

 Chapter 1556: Thunder aid

    Under the moon, pine forest, snow.


    Pagoda Peak.


    A monk in Tsing Yi was pacing alone. He looked very young, walking vaguely with wind, his chest and waist were straight.


    He walked very slowly, sometimes staring into the distance, his eyebrows furrowed, he should be thinking about some thorny issue, he seemed to be a little messy, but if you look closely, you can see that his steps are extremely stable, every step is one foot and seven inches. , By no means more than one point less one point, as if measured.


    How can a cultivator who can walk like this be upset?


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew by, and Matsuba trembled a few times, and a large piece of snow fell, about to fall on the boy.


    Only before the snow fell, it spread out strangely, turning into thousands of regular snowflakes, and falling to the ground without any sound.


    Only then did people notice that the boy had walked in the snow for a long time, but there was no snow on his body.


    The young man stood still, staring straight ahead, his expression slightly changed.


    There was one more person in the pavilion in front of him, looking at him calmly, with a smile on his mouth, it was Zhou Shu.


    "Senior?"


    The young man stood there, bowing his hands, with some caution in his eyes.


    The sheathless long sword at the waist flashed a cold light suddenly, and the cold light flashed again under the cover of the snow and moon. It is hard to see for ordinary cultivators, and a few strands of sword intent have followed. Out, the armor is generally covered on the body.


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a trace of satisfaction.


    He said slowly, "Are you Lei Yuan?"


    Lei Yuan said calmly, "Junior is a disciple of the Dutch School. Lei Yuan, I don''t know who the senior is and why he appeared in the Dutch School. Please tell me."


    He didn''t know Zhou Shu.


    In fact, among the Dutch disciples who have come in over the past few decades, few have seen Zhou Shu. They only hear his name and respect his virtue, because Zhou Shu is basically not in the sect, and he is very low-key when he comes back. Most of the sects will not show up. Most of the sects are presided over by several elders. Of course, if you haven��t seen it, it doesn��t mean you don��t know each other. The name Zhou Shu is like a thunderbolt in the Dutch school. Any disciple knows that today��s situation is all Zhou Shu By.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have my own reason for being here. I am also the elder of the Dutch school, and you think, who can break into the pagoda peak of the Dutch school silently, you know, Sect Master Zhou is in the sect."


    "That is, elder."


    Lei Yuan nodded slightly, and said, "I''m sorry that the younger generation took the liberty. I haven''t returned to the sect for many days, and I don''t know how many elders there are in the sect."


    There are still some doubts in the words, but some seem to be believed.


    Zhou Shu stared at him and asked with interest, "Lei Yuan, four years ago, you were only in the Golden Core Realm. Now that you have returned from experience, you are already a monk, and your sword intent has also improved. How did you do it?"


    Lei Yuan''s complexion was slightly condensed, and he said, "Elder, juniors have a little chance."


    "Oh, what''s the chance?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, and he became more interested.


    "This...does the elder have to know?"


    Lei Yuan looked at Zhou Shu with his eyes facing each other, without a trace of fear in his eyes, and said slowly, "Junior thought, this should be a personal secret."


    "That''s what I said, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Others can''t take away personal chances. I just want to know you better. It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Look at this thing. Compared with your chance, which one is better? "


    He waved his sleeves out, and a strange flower appeared in front of Lei Yuan.


    "Lingwulan?!"


    Lei Yuan was startled, unable to restrain his excitement, and whispered, "Senior, is this the flower of martial arts, Lingwulan?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, I''ll give it to you, just accept it."


    Although Lingwulan is a strange treasure, a rare and rare thing among the sixth-order spiritual things, it is not worth mentioning to Zhou Shu now.


    Lei Yuan stared at Lingwulan for a long time, turned his head a little bit reluctantly, and arched his hands, "Senior, I don''t dare to suffer without merit."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were suddenly cold, bringing out a hint of chill, "It is normal for the seniors to give the meeting gifts when they see the juniors, why don''t you accept them?"


    "It''s too precious, seniors, juniors did not do anything but got such treasures, it is inevitable that they will be worried and become thinking about the past and affect their own minds. This is really not a good thing for the juniors, and the juniors have a good future. A clear plan, I don''t want to change because of Lingwulan... Moreover, the younger generation will get it on their own in the future."


    Lei Yuan just shook his head, and his tone became firmer and firmer.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but nodded, with a lot of smiles, "Lei Yuan, what you said is good, then I want to ask you, what is your future path?"


    Lei Yuan did not hesitate, "The juniors want to find a way that suits them and achieve a career."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Is it the promotion of immortality?"


    "Promotion is the junior''s goal, but it is not the ultimate goal," Lei Yuan paused for a while and slowly said, "In order to achieve the goal, juniors will do things that don''t violate their original heart. Environment, then..."


    There was a flash of light in his eyes, and he was a little excited, but he seemed to have realized something and stopped quickly, a little embarrassed.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Why didn''t you say it?"


    Lei Yuan lowered his head and whispered, "Senior''s nonsense made Seniors laugh, sorry."


    "Needless to say, you are good and different."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, he did not hesitate to praise him. After all, he has only met such a cultivator for the second time. He has a rare tenacity, a clear understanding of his future, and a more profound goal, just like his past self. Also like and value it more and more.


    "Senior is absurd."


    Lei Yuan showed a bit of joy, but quickly converged, "This Lingwulan, please take it back."


    Zhou Shu nodded, put Lingwulan away, and said slowly, "Lei Yuan, the sword on your body was made by yourself, right? It is said that when the sword was born, it also shocked the Tianhuo Pond and shook for a while? Can you show me? see?"


    "How does senior know this?"


    Lei Yuan showed a lot of excitement, and immediately agreed, offering the long sword with both hands.


    The long sword was light blue, like a torrent of water. Upon closer inspection, a light and shadow resembling a rainbow carp could not help swimming on the sword, which was amazing.


    Lei Yuan explained, "This sword, the junior is called Hongquan."


    Zhou Shu stretched his fingers, and the sword was shaking, and a long and clear voice was heard from a distance.


    He slowly said, "A good name, rainbow carp can transform dragons, and rainbow springs can be dragon springs. The artistic conception of the sword is greater than the essence of the sword. The material is not suitable for this sword, so it has a lot of room for promotion. In the end, you can refine such a fifth-order high-grade magic weapon in the Golden Core Realm, and you will have a boundless future in the tool road."


    Lei Yuan was amazed at hearing, "How can seniors know this? Juniors have such thoughts, but they have never told anyone."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Watching his sword and knowing his people, I know it by myself."

 Chapter 1557: Mind

    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lei Yuan had a heart of admiration unconsciously.


    The elder in front of me, the first time I saw him, it gave him an inscrutable feeling. He could easily take out a treasure like Lingwulan, and he seemed to know him very well, but I didn��t know what the elder had. purpose.


    He was still a little uneasy.


    Zhou Shu handed the sword back to him, showing a sense of solemnity, "Take it back, use it well, don''t let this sword down."


    "Thank you elder, juniors understand."


    Lei Yuan retracted the long sword and nodded respectfully.


    Zhou Shu continued, "Lei Yuan, I heard that you also did something on Fu Dao Pill Dao. Can you show me the talisman you refined and the pill?"


    Lei Yuan said indifferently, "The elders are dead, why don''t the juniors follow?"


    A dozen symbols and a few bottles of pills were delivered by express delivery.


    "Xuanling Pill, although it is a Tier 3 pill, it is difficult to refine. It is not easy for you to refine the top grade," Zhou Shu put down the pill and picked up the talisman, unconsciously said. , "These talisman... are these Xiaoyanguang talisman?"


    "The juniors are not good at talisman, this kind of small escape light talisman is not bad."


    Lei Yuan nodded, and said embarrassedly, "The price is also very expensive, and the younger generations rely on them to earn some spiritual stones."


    "Hehe, what''s the embarrassment about earning spirit stones? Who didn''t come here? Back then, I didn''t draw some charms to earn spirit stones. Otherwise, how could I cultivate so smoothly."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, quite cheerful.


    "Does the elder draw charms to earn spirit stones?"


    Lei Yuan laughed, feeling that the relationship had been drawn a lot closer. "The younger generation heard that Sect Master Zhou also relied on drawing charms at first, and he could also create spa charms, which made the younger generations envious...Until now, there are many in the Hoyin School. There are many kinds of talisman that he left behind."


    "In the early days, I always need to find something to do. Painting talisman can exercise a lot of qualities, which is very helpful to immortal cultivators," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. "You changed the painting method of this little escape light talisman in the sect?"


    "I want to change, but the contribution value is not enough."


    Lei Yuan smiled, "But then I met an Elder Ning. Seeing my sincerity, she gave me the painting method. The younger generation is grateful."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Hehe, this is also a good opportunity."


    Lei Yuan nodded and said firmly, "The younger generation will repay Elder Ning."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Lei Yuan, you have learned a lot of Taoism, not to mention the many techniques of the Heyin School itself, you have expertise in kendo, talisman, alchemy, and implement. , I must have an understanding of Dao?"


    Lei Yuan nodded, but he stopped talking, "The juniors also like formations, but..."


    "what?"


    "Will the juniors learn too much Tao and can''t find the Tao that really suits them? Several seniors have said so, and two uncles have specifically reprimanded the juniors, but..." Lei Yuanqing Sigh, "but juniors always feel that if you learn more Taoisms, and then look for the advantages and disadvantages from the various Taoisms, you will be able to understand what you want and find the Tao you really want."


    "Yes!"


    Zhou Shu stared at him with burning eyes. He was truly sure now that Lei Yuan was the inheritor of Shu Zhidao, the man he had been looking for, his first disciple.


    "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    Lei Yuan was a little startled, not understanding why Zhou Shu suddenly used such a loud voice.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s nothing, Lei Yuan, you shouldn''t have a master?"


    "No, many uncles said that I learned too much, not inheriting the good materials they learned," Lei Yuan shook his head lightly and said calmly. "The juniors never thought about whom to worship as their teacher. Before the Tao."


    "well."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and took out a jade slip, "Look at this, look carefully."


    Lei Yuan took the jade slip and looked at it carefully for a while, his eyes gradually became confused, "Senior, this jade slip...somewhat do you not understand?"


    Zhou Shuning said, "It''s just some, don''t you understand it at all?"


    "It should be that I can''t understand all, and don''t understand the meaning of a word," Lei Yuan thought for a while, and said hesitantly, "However, I think the younger generation should be able to understand it. Those words seem to be drilled into the juniors. ...Elder, what is in it, can the younger generation take it back and take a closer look?"


    That feeling was very strange, he wanted to figure it out.


    "of course can."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I give it to you."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a little more smile, almost unable to hide it.


    The jade slip is the "text" on the Taoist Tower of Zhou Shu. If he can understand it, it means that he has a relationship with Shu Zhidao. However, it is difficult for a person like Xue Nu to be born and enlightened to have a second one, and he does not have Lei Yuan. Understand, but the good situation is that he is not completely incomprehensible, which means that he and Shu Zhidao do have some if there is no connection. It is very good to be able to do this. As long as the iron is hot, he You should be able to understand a little bit, and you will be able to get started and get your own comfort.


    "Thank you senior."


    Lei Yuan didn''t refuse this time, he faintly felt that the things in this jade slip were very important to him, and it seemed to hide a great opportunity.


    Seeing Lei Yuanzhen and putting away the jade slips, Zhou Shu nodded with satisfactionLei Yuan, I have a mentality book here, which is suitable for Yuanying Realm training. Are you interested? ? "


    The mental method in the jade slip is of course the Shu Xin Jing, Zhou Shu''s own practice.


    Now is the time to preach, Zhou Shu''s heart is thrilled, can he succeed? Finally found the first disciple, won''t you fail?


    "Senior''s mentality is definitely excellent."


    Lei Yuan said slowly, "But the junior has a mental method, and..." He paused, "Don''t hide it from the senior, the reason why the junior has got a mental method from the Golden Core to the Nascent Soul realm Although the juniors don��t know their names, the mentality is really good. They practiced for thousands of miles, far from being comparable to other mental methods, so the juniors are probably..."


    Zhou Shu felt a shock, "Lei Yuan, stretch your hand over."


    In four years, from the Nascent Infant state to the Nascent Infant state, the cultivation speed is so fast, this mentality is by no means normal.


    If it��s some big sect��s secret mind method, it��s okay, but if it comes from evil cultivation or even demonic cultivation, it��s very bad. Most of these kinds of mind methods have lost their nature and cause the mind demon, and even break the roots. As a side effect, if Lei Yuan really used such a mental method... then it would be difficult for him to become Zhou Shu''s disciple again, not only that, I am afraid it would be difficult for even the immortal world to tolerate him.


    Back then, Ning Xuanqing could only achieve this after taking Luze Pill. Could it be that Lei Yuan was in a similar situation?


    Zhou Shu''s heart was lifted at once.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s solemn expression, Lei Yuan showed some hesitation, "Senior, are you going to take the exam for juniors in school, but..."


    "I must look at the vitality in you."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "This is very important to you. You can''t learn some mental methods randomly."


    "know."


    Lei Yuan nodded, stretched his arm over, and only slowly said, "Junior will not study randomly, juniors know what they should do and what they are doing."

 Chapter 1558: Master Lu

    At the moment when he stretched out his hand, Lei Yuan felt that his whole body was frozen and he could no longer move.


    Afterwards, a force that was as soft as the wind quietly infiltrated, cold and icy, and after a quick circle in the body, it disappeared.


    Sensing returned soon, Lei Yuan looked at Zhou Shu with some surprise in his eyes, "Elder?"


    "Okay, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at him with a smile, very kind.


    After hesitating for a while, Lei Yuan couldn''t help but ask, "Elder, what did you find?"


    "If I didn''t admit my mistake, your cultivation method should be called the Demon King Yuxin Jue," Zhou Shu thought slightly, and said slowly, "That is a rare kind of mental method created by the power of the monster race. It��s extremely rare in, its cultivation method is very special. It uses the essence of blood to quench the demon pill, and extracts the potential of the demon pill to the maximum...Using this mental method, the speed of cultivation will be extremely fast, no wonder you four Baby will be born in 1 year."


    Seemingly enlightened, he glanced at Lei Yuan, and he continued, "Lei Yuan, your golden core before the birth of a baby, should be the sixth grade, right?"


    Lei Yuan was stunned, "Yes."


    "You have a good chance," Zhou Shu said with some relief, "Your gold core rank is high enough to withstand the extraction of the magic formula, but instead stimulates the potential and maximizes the speed of cultivation... But if the golden core rank Below the fifth level, the golden core will be backlashed by this technique. At that time, not to mention the advanced Yuan Ying, even the golden core realm will not pass, and the lifespan will be completely drained."


    "what!"


    Lei Yuan was shocked, his face pale.


    "Don''t think too much, chances are just like that, let it die and live."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a dignified expression, "Lei Yuan, I will not ask you how you obtained this technique, nor how you successfully cultivated. This is your secret, but I want to remind you. You, this kind of technique is not suitable for you. Jin Dan is not a demon pill, and Yuan Ying is not the case. In particular, Yuan Ying is a manifestation of the potential of the cultivator, and it is unlikely to squeeze out the potential. If it continues, the consequences may not be good. ...This is not alarmist."


    "Junior...junior, I understand."


    Lei Yuan nodded and said seriously, "I will remember what the elder said."


    "well."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "You don''t have to be too nervous, except for this, the Demon King''s Heart-Resting Art is not an evil method. It has its merits in many aspects, but we... it''s better to cultivate The tactics of immortal cultivators are better. I have the original mental method here, you take it."


    Lei Yuan looked at the jade slip that Zhou Shu handed over, hesitated for a while, and took it with both hands.


    Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction, "Go back and take a good look at this recipe. If you find it suitable, practice it. It''s all up to you, but I want to tell you that if you practice it well, you will get unexpected opportunities. It is hundreds of times better than that demon king''s Yuxin Jue...If you care about your future, you should consider it carefully."


    Lei Yuan nodded lightly, and immediately plunged a trace of spiritual knowledge into the jade slip.


    "This tactic... how could it be..."


    In an instant, a ray of excitement flashed when the eyes were neutral, and gradually spread to the entire pupil.


    This change, of course, could not escape Zhou Shu''s eyes, and Zhou Shu only waved his hand, "Okay, you go."


    "Thank you elder."


    Lei Yuan took two steps, couldn''t help turning around again, plucking up some courage and said, "Elder, may I ask your surname, if so... if the younger generation has learned the law, how can I find the elder?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly pleased, but his face was very calm, "My surname is Shu, if you want to find me, come directly to this pagoda peak, I will come to see you."


    "Okay, thank you elder."


    Lei Yan saluted and walked down the mountain quickly.


    The pace was still steady, one foot and seven inches, only dozens of times faster, and no one was seen in the blink of an eye.


    A gust of wind blows up, and a slim figure falls to Zhou Shu''s side and leans on gently.


    "Master Shu, how about this Thunder Aid?"


    He whispered softly, which made people a little fascinated.


    Zhou Shu showed a slight smile, "It''s not bad, all aspects meet the requirements, that is..."


    Hao Ruoyan hurriedly said, "Master Shu, you definitely don''t have to worry about your character. Although our Heyin school is not a well-known disciple, we don''t accept disciples with improper minds. Lei Yuan has been in the door for ten years. problem."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Ruoyan, I am not worried about this. I am relieved of the person you have selected, but... Forget it, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Well����"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, not too clever to ask, "Master Shu, should I go to Shenxingfeng now?"


    "Come on, together."


    Zhou Shu smiled, the two figures disappeared instantly, and soon appeared in front of Shenxing Peak.


    After Lin Zhu left, Shen Xingfeng didn''t relax his guard either. This place was still one of the most tightly defensive positions in the Heyin School.


    The whole mountain is formed with formations. Without Zhou Shu''s permission, a bug can''t climb in. Anyone who wants to be detected by Divine Sense will be quickly found and listed as a major enemy by the Heyin School.


    However, it is not studying the teleportation array now.


    Entering the formation, opened a door, and a huge cave appeared in front of him.


    The mountain is still verdant, but the interior has been completely hollowed out There are many busy figures in the cave, but if you pay attention, you can find that most of these figures are not people, but puppets. Yes, here This is Zhou Shu''s puppet base. Over the past few decades, tens of thousands of puppets have been produced, of all kinds.


    Puppet repairers recruited from all over, as well as disciples who are interested in puppets, have spent decades here.


    An old man in grey clothes saw Zhou Shu and hurriedly walked over and bowed his hands, "Sect Master Zhou, Sect Master Hao."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Master Lu, you have worked hard."


    "It''s not hard work. It''s really fortunate for Lu and the Lu family to study the way of puppets here."


    Elder Lu hurriedly waved his hand and said with emotion, "The sovereign here is really a treasure place for studying the way of puppets. All kinds of classics and puppets are collected more than our Lu family, not to mention the wonderful ideas that the sovereign always put forward. Think about it, what kind of weird airplanes, missiles, etc., every point is worth studying for a lifetime..."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, the master just studies it, it''s fine for a few lifetimes."


    This elder Lu, named Lu Da, the elder of the Lu family in Youzhou, is also a rare puppet master in the Xuanhuang world. He was hired by Zhou Shu with a lot of money. At first, he was a little unwilling. He just said that he would stay for a few years. I took enough Yuanshi and left, but when I came to the Heyin School, I was immediately attracted by the puppets here. I stayed for decades. It seemed that I didn��t want to leave for the rest of my life. He also recruited many Lu family members for Zhou Shu. Puppet Xiu even wanted to move the Lu family to Lingyu City.


    There are good things that naturally attract talents, and Zhou Shu understands this very well.


    "Sect Master Zhou, I''m here this time to see the Hundred Blade Beast, right?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lu Da smiled slightly, her smile very mysterious.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1559: Zhuge is strict again

    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I have such thoughts."


    "Sect Master follow me."


    Ruda walked slowly, bypassing a few stone walls, and a large hall appeared in front of him.


    In the middle of the hall stood a huge puppet with a height of several tens of feet, stepping on the ground with all four feet, raising his head and roaring to the sky, full of power and daunting.


    Looking closely, every part of its body has hidden organs, exquisite and ingenious, and can change all kinds of weapons at any time, powerful and terrifying.


    The Hundred-Blade Beast is the strongest puppet beast in the chain gate, not one of them.


    Compared with Fuzhan Bunker, etc., it is a more powerful war machine, especially in large-scale battles. It can play a great role. Back then, with such a hundred-edged beast, the gate of the machine could withstand hundreds of thousands of seas. The clan is truly invincible. When the sea clan later saw it, he would flee in awe, full of shock.


    Zhou Shu stared at it for a while, and said thoughtfully, "Can it use the prison of a hundred soldiers?"


    "It''s not working for the time being, and it''s not completely complete now."


    Ruda shook his head, "But please don''t worry, Sect Master, within three years, you will be able to make it completely. I am sure that I can use it to use a hundred soldiers!"


    Looking at the Hundred Blade Beast, his eyes were shining like stars.


    Zhou Shu showed a little solemnity, "Surely it, Master?"


    "If you can''t, I will come and see you!"


    Ruda said firmly without hesitation, "Perfect drawings, perfect materials, and perfect roaring remains. If so many good things can''t make a perfect hundred-blade beast, I would rather die!"


    This hundred-blade beast can be said to have poured all his energy into it. If it is unsuccessful, it will become a benevolence. He always has this determination.


    The Lu family and Zhou Shu also spent a lot of money. The Lu family dispatched a lot of staff, and Zhou Shu made a guarantee in terms of materials. Of course, he got the sky in the secret realm of Huaguo Mountain, and the drawings were after Zhou Shu. Shu deduced the calculation and improved it many times, and all the conditions can indeed be described as perfect.


    "This is the masterpiece of the old man''s life. You must not fail!"


    Ruda looked at the unformed Hundred-Blade Beast and repeated it again.


    "Master does not need to be like this."


    Zhou Shu quickly shook his head and said slowly, "Although it is very important to us, it is only the beginning. Later, there will be organ dragons and so on. This requires the master to continue to work hard, and I also believe that the master''s way of puppets It''s more than that."


    "The old man is a little excited."


    Ruda nodded and laughed, "It''s strange to say that the old man is always very excited with the lord, and thinks that he has a good future, hehe."


    Hao Ruoyan followed with a smile and said warmly, "We are always upward from top to bottom of the Heyin school, and there will be a good future. The master is also the elder of the Heyin school, so naturally he will think so."


    "Yes, the mood is always good in a good sect."


    Ruda seemed thoughtful, "But the old man has lived for more than a thousand years, but he has never seen a vigorous sect like the Heyin School."


    "Master, please be busy, just ask me and Ruoyan if you have any requirements."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "I won''t bother the master, and I have to go inside and see."


    Ruda nodded without saying much, and went on busy.


    After passing through the tall arches made of several heavy stones, he walked all the way to the deepest part of Shenxing Peak, where Lin Zhu had studied the teleportation array.


    Zhou Shu walked through the gate, stood on a platform, and looked down. Suddenly there was a feeling of a million soldiers in his chest, not just a feeling, there were really tens of thousands of soldiers in the large square below.


    The square below has gone deep into the ground, much larger than the space on the ground, almost tens of miles in radius.


    There are densely packed puppets everywhere here, of different sizes, but they are arranged very neatly and vaguely formed into a battlefield.


    Suddenly, a figure flew from the pile of puppets and landed in front of Zhou Shu, raising his hand in salute, "Sect Master Zhou!"


    The man was tall, with star-like eyebrows, and arrogant. He was a beautiful man who seemed to be young, but his demeanor was calm and solemn, showing an old man who did not meet his age.


    Zhou Shu looked up and down, smiled and nodded, "No matter how strict you are, you have turned your head, very good, you deserve to be behind the famous door."


    Zhuge looked serious and sincere, "It all depends on the cultivation of the suzerain, and the training resources our brothers get are incomparable even in Zhuge''s family."


    "There is no need to mention those, but you have to rely on your own efforts."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said slowly, "You two brothers, one is traveling abroad and the other is practicing hard at home. Although you have gone through hardships, you have achieved very good achievements. They did not live up to Lingtang''s expectations of you. Very good, very good. it is good."


    "very bad."


    No matter how strict Zhuge was, he shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "To this day, I still haven''t been able to clean up my father''s reputation, and still haven''t allowed my mother to return to the family. How can our brothers say good? Only these things can be done. Repay the kindness of the mother and the sovereign for us."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, showing a lot of satisfaction.


    He is indeed a descendant of the family, and his requirements are not generally high. He always remembers what he is going to do, and will never stop until he achieves his goal.


    These two people are also considered useful It is not in vain of his years of hard work.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "No matter how strict it is, don''t worry, the opportunity is coming soon."


    "I know, suzerain."


    No matter how strict Zhuge looked, he said, "Opportunities are rare, and our brothers will never miss any opportunities."


    Looking at him with a serious face, Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "I know, but no matter how strict it is, you don''t have to be serious at all times, just relax."


    Zhuge nodded more severely, but still said very solemnly, "Be careful in words and deeds. My ancestors once said that everything needs to be rigorous, not feasible and dangerous, and there must be no relaxation. , But the details are also the key to success or failure. You can''t be sloppy at any time."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "But your ancestors have also taken risks. If you hadn''t made an empty plan back then, you wouldn''t have become a family."


    No matter how stern Zhuge''s face was, he seemed to have some enlightenment, "I...when I am in danger, I will definitely not fall behind."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Just talk about it, well, you don''t need to be so serious."


    Zhuge Zaiyan and Zhuge Fuyan are both sons of Zhuge Yan. They have different personalities, one is cold and the other is hot, the other is strict and the other is free and easy, but they are both masters in cultivation, and both are not in the family of Zhou Shu and Zhuge. An essential helper.


    Zhuge Fuyan nodded, turned to the puppet, and said in a straightforward voice, "Sect Master, most of the puppet army has been drilled, do you want to try it out now?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Can you control these military formations alone?"


    Zhuge Fuyan thought for a while and said, "Practicing a tactic and adding constant soul fluid, my spirit and consciousness have improved very quickly. Now it is not a problem for one person to manipulate thousands of puppet formations, and can manipulate seven types of formations at the same time. , Only one kind can be achieved in eight formations."


    There was a glimmer in his eyes as he spoke.

 Chapter 1560: Break the army

    Zhou Shu watched Zhuge no matter how strict he was, but he was secretly heartbroken. Under that calm face, there was an uncontrollable enthusiasm. As long as he had a chance, he could burst out all his energy, change himself, and change himself. The fate of Zhuge''s family.


    And Zhou Shu will give him this opportunity, just at the sacrifice of five feet a few years later.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Eight formations are fully opened, that is to achieve the achievement of your ancestor Zhuge, I am looking forward to that day."


    Zhuge nodded sternly, "I also look forward to it, but the master... that eight formations are actually not the pinnacle of the Zhuge family''s military doctrine, but the beginning of the military doctrine enlightenment, and the ancestors back then did more than just It��s an eighth formation."


    "Hehe, you will be able to enlighten the Dao after opening eight formations, and then things will be logical."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay, I will try your military formation now, you go get ready."


    "Yes! Sect Master, please break the formation!"


    It seemed that after a long time, Zhuge showed a slight excitement again, but soon calmed down.


    He bowed solemnly and saluted, and quickly retreated, hiding among a large group of puppets.


    The numerous puppets underneath moved, seemingly chaotic, but only a dozen breathing rooms, the military formation has been fully formed, three circles inside and three circles outside, one layer on top of each other, like a solid wall with airtight, various types Each of the puppets is holding a sword, with a dull face, but with an unspeakable murderous aura. The entire formation looks majestic and inviolable.


    You can know your skills at a glance. Such a military formation cannot be arranged by ordinary people, and Zhuge, no matter how strict it is, only took a dozen breaths.


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "It looks pretty."


    Zhou Shuslowly nodded, "He has done hard work. Pay attention. Compared with the general formation, the military formation is much stronger. You see, each of these puppets is a formation eye, and it is a mobile formation eye. They can change their positions and actions all the time, which gives countless possibilities for the formation. As long as the manipulator is clever and changeable, the weaknesses of the formation can be perfectly hidden, and the strong points are always used to make people look for. There is no way to crack it."


    "But these puppets don''t look very strong. A God Transformation Realm should be able to easily defeat them, right?"


    Hao Ruoyan pointed to a puppet, seemingly thoughtful, "Look at the puppet here, it''s very weak, as long as one collapses, won''t the formation be flawed, won''t it be broken?"


    "If you use this idea to break the army, you are wrong."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "The military formation is a combination of military discipline and formation. The military discipline is born from the military discipline. A soldier is very weak, but a group of soldiers is strong together. , It��s even stronger. It��s so strong that it has no limit. If you attack a puppet, you will be attacked by thousands or even tens of thousands. High-level Tribulation Realm may not be able to be a blow."


    "what����"


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned, "Then...I pretend to attack one, but I actually fight the other, will it be better?"


    "It does."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You have used the strategy of attacking the west from the military path, which is also a way to break the formation. However, since the opponent is a master of the military path, it is not easy to be deceived by your military path. If your strategy is halfway through, If it is seen through, it is very likely to fall into a heavy siege, and instead will be caught in a strategy to lure the enemy deeper."


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, "Then I use the clone to attack a puppet, attract other puppets to surround him, and then use my body to attack other puppets, disrupt his position, and take the opportunity to break the formation, how about?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Telling the grass and frightening the snake, adding up to the sky and going over the sea, and then secretly speaking, you have used three strategies in a row, which is quite good. If it is a normal opponent, you will be confused by you."


    Hao Ruoyan clapped his hands and said joyfully, "Hehe, can you break the battle?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "But no matter how strict Zhuge is, he is not an ordinary opponent. I think he will be able to see through it soon, and he doesn''t need so many strategies to deal with you. You only need to draw a salary from the bottom of the pan to connect your body and the clone. Split, what else can you do?"


    "Then...Ah," Hao Ruoyan frowned for a while, and said bitterly, "I can''t help it."


    "Soldiers are also tricky, and the military is even more bizarre when it is integrated into the formation," Zhou Shu said slowly. "Martial masters, who train and study hard day and night, often have excellent wisdom and decisive power, far from average. On top of the cultivators of immortality, they will drag you into a situation where you must fight their wits and courage, even if your cultivation base is much higher than them, but as long as they have soldiers and chess pieces to use, you It''s hard to beat them..."


    He paused and said more solemnly, "Military Dao is a Dao with infinite possibilities, and they are really strong."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at the male soldiers below, and said, "Master Shu also feels very strong, so how can I solve it?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If the following is not a puppet, but a disciple of the Heyin Sect, I am 100% sure to break the battle immediately. After all, the cultivator is a human and has seven emotions and six desires, and knows that he is afraid of death and is easily controlled by his mind. The influence of tactics, as long as one repairer has a problem, it may affect the entire army formation. It is not difficult to break the formation. However, now the following are all puppets. Puppets have no perception and are not afraid of death~ www.novelhall.com~ Yan has no problem with manipulating it, and it is me who can only react accordingly."


    Hao Ruoyan was surprised, "After the combination of military and puppets, will they be more powerful?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "For the time being, it''s okay to say that. Compared with the cultivator, the puppet has many advantages, but..."


    He paused and said solemnly, "The reason why he used puppets is because no matter how strict he is, he does not have a strong army, and there is no army that fully obeys his orders. He has to replace this position with puppets, which can make up for many shortcomings. Quickly drill and enlighten the military, but replacing the army with puppets also makes the military formation lose a lot of military advantages..."


    "You must know that in a truly strong iron army, everyone is an elite. They are all more powerful than the puppets. The brave is fearless, he sees death as his home, and the dexterity can make up for mistakes. An elite can top ten. Puppet! Of course, such an iron army is hard to come by. As far as I know, the current Zhuge family does not even have a hundred people, and if you want to have it, you must first get the support of Zhuge family. Years of background, after hundreds of thousands of years of training, it is possible to achieve it, our Dutch school can not do it."


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to have some enlightenment, "It turns out that this puppet is just an expedient method, but for no matter how strict it is, it is a better choice."


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Zhou Shu looked down and smiled slightly, "Get ready, I''m here."


    "Yes, Sovereign, thank you for teaching benefits!"


    No matter how stern Zhuge��s voice sounded, it was also full of gratitude. He didn��t know that Zhou Shu said such a long remark to remind him, and at the same time, it explained the direction he was going to go, looking for one. A true iron army is worthy of the name of military doctrine.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1561: problem occurs

    After a few hours.


    Seeing the scattered ground, there was almost no puppet that could still stand, Zhuge Zaiyan had to show up and said rather heavily, "Sect Master, I surrendered, I am not the Sect Master''s opponent at all."


    Zhou Shu landed next to him, smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "You have done very well."


    "Yes, I insisted on it for almost three hours!"


    Hao Ruoyan rushed over and said in surprise, "Ruoyan has never seen someone who can fight with Master Shu for so long, no matter how strict you are, you are really strong!"


    "Where is it strong, it is the Sect Master who is asking me to take the exam."


    Zhuge lowered his head sternly, and said dejectedly, "Oh, in fact, the Sect Master has discovered where I am long ago. If the Sect Master is determined to win, I only need to find a chance to go straight to Huanglong. I can hardly handle it. No matter how many puppets are not the enemy of the sovereign, I am controlled, and the army is naturally broken, how could it be possible to fight for so long and fall long ago."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "No matter how strict it is, I am testing you, but you don''t have to belittle yourself."


    "Ok?"


    Zhuge doubted again, "Do I still have a chance to win?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in a straightforward voice, "Of course. First, your military tactics are not complete yet. There are gaps in the eighth formation. Naturally, some flaws will be exposed and you will be easily caught, but your strain is already very good. Every time I see a flaw, I don��t need to remind you. You can make up for it in a few breaths. Knowing the flaws by yourself shows that your military talent is extremely high and will never be worse in the future. I admire you for this."


    No matter how Yan Zhuge did not speak, only his eyes lit up.


    Zhou Shu continued, "Secondly, in your military formation, there is still a lack of a core formation. This point can be filled in three years. You also know that the blade beast you are doing is prepared for you. , Once you have the Hundred Blade Beast, the entire army formation will be blessed by the Prison of Hundred Soldiers, plus the strength of the Hundred Blade Beast itself, your army formation will be at least twice or even three times stronger, just wait. "


    No matter how Yan Zhuge was, he still didn''t speak, but his eyes were brighter and brighter, full of expectations.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Third, it should be your most worried point, which is your own protection. Once the opponent finds out where you are, it will become a point of persistent attack by the opponent and become prominent in the military formation. It will be difficult for you to control the military formation calmly..."


    Zhuge raised his head strictly, staring at Zhou Shu, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "This point, the Hundred Blade Beast can also help you solve it. The Hundred Blade Beast has a body that is difficult to injure even after a tribulation. There are countless mechanisms. It can hold dozens of immortal cultivators. Deploy many protective layers...Once there is a danger, you can hide inside. I believe that even if there are a few crossing the tribulation realms, it is not a problem."


    "I understand."


    Zhuge nodded sternly again and again, showing a lot of excitement, and the points of concern were made up for, and the army was naturally stronger.


    "As for the fourth..."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and slowly said, "It is your own progress. In the three hours before I fought with you, if you are careful enough, you should be able to understand many things, and those things can really help. To yours."


    No matter how stern Zhuge looked, he slowly said, "I know, Sovereign, I will definitely not let your pains go."


    "It doesn''t have to be this way, just remember your goal."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, you can continue to practice, come to me if you have something to do, we are gone, those puppets."


    "Yes."


    Zhuge''s respectful and respectful Zhou Shu sent out, and immediately returned to the cave to look at the fallen puppets. This look caused a shock in his heart, and it took a long time to recover.


    "So many puppets have all fallen, and in a short period of time, I thought it was severely injured. It will take me a long time to repair it, but... there is no injury at all!"


    All of the puppets had their knees and elbow joints dropped. There was no damage in other places, not even a piece of sawdust fell. It was possible to do this when they were attacked by thousands of people in their army. It''s incredible.


    "Sect Master Zhou''s strength... is much stronger than I expected... But, I will definitely catch up with you!"


    He sighed, quickly settled down, and concentrated on playing with the puppet.


    Be cautious under the peak.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu with a trace of worry in his eyes. He said, "Master Shu, is the military really powerful? If Master Shu can''t restrain it, shouldn''t the Zhuge family continue to grow, just in case ..."


    "I know you will miss this."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said warmly, "Don��t worry, you believe that I am. Unless it is Zhuge Wei��s rebirth, I don��t think the Zhuge family poses any threat to me. They don��t have a real iron army to implement the military, and those puppets It''s not enough."


    "That''s good."


    Hao Ruoyan patted her chest lightly, "Xicai Ruoyan is really worried."


    "It''s okay," Zhou Shu gently patted her, seeming to realize, "Speaking of which, we need to strengthen it a little bit. We have to find a magic weapon to become a domain, otherwise there will still be some problems with the control of divine consciousness..."


    "What are you doing here! Something big!"


    I was thinking about it A tower-like man suddenly fell in front of the two of them, and the ground collapsed, while a woman in red fell lightly beside him, frowned and complained. , "Zhu Dashan, keep your voice down, for fear that others don''t know?"


    Zhu Dashan touched his head and said embarrassedly, "Oh, I was so excited when I saw Xiao Zhou."


    Zhou Shu also looked excited, "Ah, are you two out?"


    The woman in red was Xu Rong. She nodded and smiled, "I came out, not long after I came out, and hurried back as soon as I came out. Fortunately, it didn��t take much time. Hey, I��ve been in for so long now. Jade City is really completely different."


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes widened, "That''s right, I almost can''t recognize Lao Zhu, is this still the Heyin school!"


    "Hehe, your changes are not small."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two and laughed, "Senior Sister Xu, you are in the late stage of becoming a god. Looking at the sword intent on your body, I am afraid that you have surpassed the world of no self and no sword, and reached the world of thoughts. Not to mention, it was the one who ran out to cross the robbery. Looking at you, you are probably inseparable from the eighth-order monster."


    "Of course, Lao Zhu, I didn''t endure hardship in vain. I was beaten by countless sword intents every day. My current body..."


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest, "Leave aside, the sword intent must not hurt me, haha!"


    "Don''t be happy, let''s talk about it later, we still have urgent business!"


    Xu Rong walked in front of Zhou Shu and showed a lot of solemnity, "Junior, Li Aojian has something wrong with him."


    "When I saw that I didn''t come out with you, I knew there was a problem," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, his face was calm, but his heart was very anxious. Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan were his brothers all the time. He would never want to have trouble with them. "Go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    Zhu Dashan shook his head, "He..."

 Chapter 1562: something wrong

    "how to say����"


    Zhu Dashan touched his head and was speechless for a long time. "It''s weird. I don''t know how to say it."


    "I''ll do it."


    Xu Rong frowned and said slowly, "Junior Brother, that''s what happened..."


    For decades, the three of them have been cultivating in the secret realm of sword intent, accepting the training of sword intent every day, and their cultivation has improved rapidly. Not long ago, the formation of sword intent had basically no effect on them, anyone could relax. Have to go back and forth a few times.


    At this level, it is natural to leave.


    The three of them had such plans, but when they were about to leave, something strange happened. The sword formation in the secret realm was gone, all the sword intent had disappeared, and with the sword formation, there was Li Aojian.


    The secret realm is not big. Zhu Dashan and Xu Rong searched carefully and found no trace of Li Aojian''s departure. Besides, Li Aojian would never stop telling them that he left alone and was about to continue searching. People were attacked by accident.


    This surprised Zhu Dashan and Xu Rong. The three of them had stayed in the secret realm for so long and had never seen other people or other creatures. How could something attack them? It''s just that the facts are in front of me, and I have to believe it.


    Looking at Xu Rong, Zhou Shu immediately said, "I haven''t opened the secret realm entrance. It''s impossible for anyone to enter. What is it that attacked you?"


    "I do not know."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head, "The speed is very fast, I can''t see clearly, and it''s very powerful. Old Zhu, I got injured after a few hits..."


    He stretched out his arm to show Zhou Shu. On that thick arm, there were several deep scars that were close to each other, almost five or six inches long, deep in the texture, and the flesh and blood were still exposed, all turned into grayish white. Jing said Clear and shocking.


    "Lao Zhu, how long have you been injured?"


    "It''s been almost two months."


    After a glance, Zhou Shu''s expression stagnated, very surprised.


    Zhu Dashan cultivated the improved Fumo Mountain Body. His physical strength is so strong that few people in this world can hurt him, and he has not been able to heal for two months. This is really weird. What is it? Can leave him such a wound?


    Xu Rong shook his head and sighed lightly, "Junior Brother Zhu took a few blows just to help me, and I...it is impossible to block that sword intent."


    "Sword Intent?"


    Zhou Shu was staring at the wounds and nodded quickly, "Yes, the wounds are caused by the sword intent. The sword intent is still in the flesh and blood, and it''s entangled. No wonder it''s hard to heal."


    Xu Rong didn''t realize it, "Junior Brother should have a way, right?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t worry, I will try it later, you can tell me in detail, what sword intent is that sword intent?"


    "I can''t tell you clearly," Xu Rong shook his head. "I have seen thousands of sword intents in the secret realm, and I have experienced many of them, but the sword intent that attacked us does not belong to any of them... It''s like the sword intent after breaking through the world of Yi Nian, but with a magical nature, it is completely different from the sword intent in my perception... After being attacked like this, I knew that I was incapable of enemies, so I and Zhu Dashan left through the secret realm exit Zhu Dashan is still reluctant to leave, saying that he has not found Lao Li, but in that case, if we stay for a while, we will all endanger our lives."


    "I''m not afraid of death."


    Zhu Dashan snorted, a little dissatisfied, but it was not easy to vent, only snorted.


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment and nodded lightly, "I probably understand."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head and leaned in anxiously, "Xiao Zhou, what do you understand?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s hard to tell the details, but I wonder if Lao Li accidentally absorbed all the sword intent in the sword formation and couldn''t bear it..."


    Xu Rong''s face turned pale, "What? He has absorbed all the sword intents. There are thousands of types in it, and they are all arranged with great power! How could it be possible to absorb all of them? No matter how fast he cultivates, it is impossible. Do it?"


    "Huh? You mean, he has over-absorbed and become crazy?"


    And Zhu Dashan almost jumped up and shook his head vigorously, "Impossible, he won''t be enchanted! His temperament can be cold at any time... Besides, even if he is enchanted, he cannot attack me! Xiao Zhou, you Do you think he will attack us? It''s impossible under any circumstances!"


    "I don''t believe it either, but I didn''t say that he was mad."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes gradually became condensed, "I think he may not be attacking you deliberately, but trying to drive you away. At that time, he could not bear too much sword intent and had to forcefully overcome the catastrophe."


    Xu Rong was stunned, "Ah, crossing the robbery, deliberately driving us away? But I didn''t feel that sword intent..."


    "No doubt, although I don''t know his specific training status, but with his persistence and talent for the sword, he has absorbed the sword intent of the entire sword formation. It should be the moment when he must be integrated to overcome the catastrophe. What he cultivates is the sword body. , Our combination is the combination of the physical body and the soul, and for him, it is the combination of the soul and the sword intention..."


    Some rare anxiety flashed in Zhou Shu��s eyes and interrupted Xu Rong��s words, ��In the world of immortality, there has been no sword repair with a sword body for a long time. I don��t know what the situation is, but I��m sure However, for him this is the most difficult stage. He may not be able to fully control the sword body, causing the sword intent in his body to run away. The rampant sword intent and the robbery will most likely be Destroy the entire secret realm, if you don��t leave, you will definitely die."


    "It turned out to be so! I said he won''t harm us!"


    Zhu Dashan patted his head and said in a bit of resentment, "It''s just crossing the robbery, but why didn''t he say it earlier, he said earlier that we will leave by ourselves, if we stay, maybe we can help him!"


    "If he could speak, maybe it wouldn''t be the case."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, smiled slightly, and his expression relaxed, "However, we all have to trust him, there should be nothing wrong with him. You should go and rest first. I''ll go in and see if he is over."


    "I also need to go!"


    Zhu Dashan hurriedly shouted, and Xu Rong followed, "Junior Brother, I will go too, I am also very worried about him."


    "No, no, you are just outside, how can Dujie be seen casually."


    Zhou Shu shook his head lightly, his voice was soft and calm, but both of them stopped talking and stopped talking.


    "Do not worry."


    Zhou Shu showed a slight smile and disappeared quickly.


    "There must be something."


    Xu Rong watched Zhou Shu leave, and shook his head unconsciously, "I rarely see Junior apprentice so explicit rejection, or twice in a row. This is not his temperament."


    "Yes, there must be a problem."


    Zhu Dashan nodded. Although he didn''t know what the problem was, based on their understanding of Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu must have hidden something and wanted to solve it by himself.


    Hao Ruoyan, who had been silent for a long time, sighed, with a lot of worry in his eyes, "Master Shu is walking in such a hurry that he didn''t even take care of Junior Brother Zhu''s injury. I''m afraid the matter is not small, alas."


    (Ps: Thank you endersenko for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1563: Sword Demon?

    Can''t help but hurry.


    What Zhou Shu said to them was not entirely true.


    This situation of Li Aojian, he happened to have seen it in his previous life, the previous life he had seen from the reincarnation beads.


    Before the sword body is truly combined, it must absorb a large amount of sword intent, which can accelerate the condensing of the sword body, and it can also better accumulate, so as to cope with the catastrophe, just like ordinary cultivators need to store vitality before combining. At all times, Jian Xiu couldn''t control himself. When Li Aojian reached this stage of cultivation, he naturally absorbed the surrounding sword intent, so the sword formation suddenly disappeared.


    But that sword formation was extraordinary, it was built by great power, and it contained thousands of sword intents.


    Even if Li Aojian''s kendo talent is strong, he can''t fully bear it. The bigger problem is that among those sword intents, some are those that affect the mind, and some are special sword intents that have begun to develop themselves. In terms of these sword intents, they were no different from the Remnant Soul and Evil Soul. They had absorbed so much suddenly, and I was afraid that Zhou Shu''s primordial spirit would be greatly affected.


    "Although Lao Li is obsessed with kendo and has no foreign objects in his heart, but..."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, he was almost certain that Li Aojian must be affected by those sword intents before he would attack Zhu Dashan inexplicably.


    Crossing the Tribulation, Li Aojian had absorbed so many sword intents, and it was time to merge into the Crossing Tribulation, but the problem was that even his soul was in chaos, how could he fit with the sword intent?


    He cannot fit together until this problem is solved.


    In the long run, not only could he not be able to cross the calamity, but his soul would be completely dominated by the sword intent until he became a sword demon.


    The sword demon is also formed by the condensed sword intent, like a sword body, but without the soul of sword repair, it no longer has self-will, only continuous destruction and killing, and can continuously absorb the remnant soul and sword intent to grow itself. It is one of the most terrifying existence in the world of immortality.


    The matter is very urgent and there is no time to explain it.


    "More than two months have passed, and I hope that Lao Li can still hold it up and not completely lost."


    Walking to a quiet place, Zhou Shu took out the small sword, opened the secret realm entrance, and walked in immediately.


    As soon as I walked in, I felt something was wrong.


    As far as I can see, there is only a bald desolation.


    The real desolation, not even a single gravel, the original stones and sand on the ground are gone, the sword formation in the distance, the hills in the sword formation, the sword mound, the wooden house, and the spiritual veins, They all ceased to exist.


    Only the lonely secret realm exit stood in the air. Perhaps only it could tell Zhou Shu what happened here.


    As if perceiving Zhou Shu''s existence, a silent sword wind suddenly swept across.


    The sword wind is self-condensed with sword intent. It is icy and biting. It doesn''t have many characteristics, nor can it tell what sword intent it is. But what is certain is that there is a strong killing intent in it. There is a kind of killing Zhou Shu and the surrounding area. The feeling that everything is torn to pieces.


    If Zhou Shu realized that all the desolation in this secret realm was caused by this sword intent.


    Shu Zhili merged into a big hand, firmly grasping the attacking sword intent, and perceiving it carefully.


    "Old Li!"


    Zhou Shu shouted loudly.


    Shu Zhili knew everything. From this sword intent, he surely felt a trace of Li Aojian''s breath. As he expected, this sword intent came from Li Aojian, but it was still unknown where Li Aojian was and what it became.


    There was silence all around, and Li Aojian didn''t get a response.


    But his words seemed to break the hornet''s nest, and the secret realm immediately became lively.


    Soon, hundreds of sword intents flew over, from all directions, with different characteristics and the same killing intent.


    The killing intent to destroy everything.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he walked out in a flash.


    Those sword intents perceive Zhou Shu, and they will not give up, just like they do not give up everything here, completely destroying these seems to be the only meaning of their existence. At this point, they are no different from the sword demon. .


    As if expected Zhou Shu''s movements, a sword light and lightning were also falling on the spot where Zhou Shu stopped.


    Zhou Shu hit a sword, his figure shook, and he almost fell.


    His face was painful.


    It''s not that he can''t resist, his Shu Zhili is not difficult to kill these sword intent, but he can''t do that.


    These sword intents contained the aura of Li Aojian. Before he discovered Li Aojian, he could not destroy these sword intents, because to wipe them away would mean to wipe out Li Aojian''s sword body. Not only did it weaken Li Aojian''s cultivation level, but it was more likely to be thorough. Destroyed his hope of recovery.


    Simply put, Li Aojian''s soul and flesh are hidden in the strands of sword intent.


    "Old Li!"


    Zhou Shu shouted again.


    Of course it is not an ordinary shout, the secret of Zen is incorporated into the voice, and the heart is clear and universal, which can shock the devil, wash away the distracting thoughts, and clear the source.


    The sound was like a tide, and it quickly spread to every corner of the secret realm. Many sword intent actions were stagnated, but it also attracted more sword intent. However, within a few breaths, Zhou Shu was swept by the sword intent. Surrounded.


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head unconsciously.


    The sum of those sword intents is not weaker than the sword repairmen with the seventh level or more of the Cross Tribulation Realm. The sword intent is not only strong, but its realm has also broken through the world of thoughts and reached another realm. Such an opponent is really difficult. The more important thing is that Zhou Shu can''t use Shu''s power to consume it.


    "Old Li!"


    Zhou Shu continued to drink.


    At the same time, the figure kept rising, dodge the attack of the sword intent, and also released a large number of divine consciousness, trying to find the trace of Li Aojian.


    He had a very clear hunch that Li Aojian''s heart was so strong that he would never really become a sword demon. There must be a sober spirit, but that spirit was suppressed so much by the violent sword intent and almost lost. The ability to control yourself.


    As long as he finds the sober spirit, he will have a way to revive Li Aojian, gather these sword intents together, and return to his sword body.


    Of course, he also knows that this is not so easy to do.


    From this sky and the wild, only knowing the sword intent of destruction and destruction, you can know that even if there is a spirit that keeps sober, it must be hidden in a certain corner, suppressed and consumed by many sword intents. Everything I do is very Difficult to pass to him.


    "Old Li!"


    Naturally, Zhou Shu would not give up. He called out, with persistent anticipation, spreading endlessly in the secret realm.


    While shouting, there were more and more sword intents, and the keen perception of the target of the sword repairers was almost perfectly reflected in these sword intents, like a shadow, even Zhou Shu, it is difficult to avoid completely.


    Sword light fell, and wounds appeared.


    Zhou Shu''s body is strong, and the wounds caused are not deep, just shallow, but the frightening thing is that the sword intent is entangled in the wound, Zhou Shu can''t kill and disperse it, which makes his movements more and more Lag, getting more and more obscure.


    It''s like wading in the mud, and all around are poisonous snakes.

 Chapter 1564: Giant

    In the vast wilderness, a giant staggered.


    That giant was Zhou Shu, because the whole body was surrounded by foreign sword intent, and he could not be driven away with great force. The sword intent casted the sword into shape, making his figure look more than two or three times bigger, like a giant.


    It seemed to be in trouble, but Zhou Shu didn''t have much anxiety, instead he was a little excited.


    Because he discovered that these sword intents are just a kind of better training for him.


    The first is physique. Under the all-pervasive attack of the sword intent, it has once again improved. You must know that with Zhou Shu��s current physique, it is really difficult to get a chance to exercise again, but these violent sword intents have the will of ancient times. Inside, I''m afraid it''s better than the tribulations he has experienced several times, and there will always be gains through suffering.


    Then Zhou Shu''s own realm of sword spirit.


    The realm of these sword intents undoubtedly surpassed the world of a thought. They are the sword intents after real enlightenment. Not only are there ancient mighty wills, but also Li Aojian''s various understandings of sword intents. His Yuanshen sword intent is integrated into these. There is no reservation in Jianyi.


    Zhou Shu perceives the sword intent, and compares it with his own sword intent, and can get more insights from confrontation and direct comparison with the sword.


    A few hours in this secret realm has yielded a lot of benefits.


    "found it."


    Zhou Shu stared at the front, suddenly showing a smile.


    The sword intent in front was denser, forming a thick fog, and in the thick fog, a bit of starlight was shining strong.


    "Old Li!"


    "Xiao Zhou!"


    Knowing the sea, I finally heard the familiar voice.


    Upon closer inspection, that point of starlight is Li Aojian��s soul. Although it is small, it is unexpected that the soul is exceptionally complete, far from being comparable to the remnant soul. All the origins are concentrated on that point, and it looks a little bit. Don''t worry.


    "Haha, you really got it!"


    Li Aojian''s laughter is still very exaggerated, "I said, why has the pressure been so much less during this time!"


    "Still laughing, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu frowned and strode towards Li Aojian.


    Li Aojian slowly said, "It''s okay, it may be a blessing in disguise."


    Zhou Shu paused, "A blessing in disguise?"


    "Well," Li Aojian thought for a while, "You guessed it, when I was incarnate into the sword body, I absorbed all the sword intent in the sword formation, and then the sword body immediately exploded, completely uncontrollable, the sword intent and The primordial spirits were all scattered, flying around, attacking others indiscriminately. I was taken aback at the time and thought it was gone!"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, no different from what he thought.


    "But soon, I recovered my soul. Fortunately, it was still complete. It gave me enough time to think about what happened. The sword body could not bear the huge sword intent. At the same time, the soul was also affected by various sword intents. Influence, it is impossible to keep the sword body intact, and it will lose control."


    Seeing his leisurely look, Zhou Shu didn''t rush to do anything, "What then?"


    Li Aojian continued, "Then, I guess that those sword intents have been trapped by the sword formation for a long time, and have been suppressing their nature. Once they leave the sword formation and are released, they will start to vent wildly, attacking everything they see, the entire secret world. They are all destroyed, and you have seen it too, haha, Xiao Zhou, I''m really sorry for turning your secret realm into this way."


    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The formation in the secret realm can be recreated, and you will pay me one at that time."


    Li Aojian laughed, "Of course it''s okay, this is what I want to do."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You haven''t said why it was a blessing in disguise."


    Li Aojian said triumphantly, "Hahaha, you know, it is extremely troublesome for sword repair to cultivate the sword body with the body. The physical body is difficult to change, and it is more difficult to adapt to the various changes of sword intent, especially when switching the sword body. , Because I cannot fully integrate into the sword intent, the body will experience great pain, making the sword body unable to last for too long, but after a few months this time, I may feel all the pain of this life, and the body is also completely With the sword intent, you can see it too. My body is in this sky full of sword intent, but I don��t feel any pain. I can be sure that when I recover and switch the sword body, the two will be It can blend perfectly, I can use the sword as long as I want."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "In other words, the explosion of the sword body helped you solve a big problem. There is no time limit for the sword body?"


    Li Aojian said contentedly, "Yes, this chance is not something ordinary people can encounter, but it''s not the best place yet."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Is there any better?"


    "of course."


    Li Aojian proudly said, "Cultivating the sword body will suffer a lot of interference. The practitioner''s own distracting thoughts, the will of the sword intent, and the condition of the monk''s body make it difficult for the sword body of the sword to be pure. One of the reasons to practice the sword body is not only pain, but also because of too much interference. The same is true for my sword body, which is mixed with a lot of impurities..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Lao Li, your sword is not pure?"


    "How can it be completely pure, although I am sincere to the sword, but my heart cannot decide everything In terms of body and sword intent, I am still a lot worse," Li Aojian said quite solemnly. But now, in the raging sword intent, there is no room for any impurities except the sword intent. They are almost completely cleaned up by the sword intent. I feel that since then, my sword body has been sublimated."


    "Release all the sword intent, let them temper themselves outside, remove impurities, and retain their origin. Although you didn''t do it on your own initiative, it sounds really good," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, only smiling, "But, This sky full of sword intent is not yours. You don''t even have a sword body right now. What you said is all about recovery. The question is how to recover."


    Li Aojian laughed dryly, "Hey, it''s coming soon."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Let''s talk, how can I help you."


    "When you came, my pressure was much less, but it was still not enough," Li Aojian was also polite, "Xiao Zhou, what you want to do for me is to attract sword intent as much as possible and let them all attack you. And I can take the opportunity to absorb them. When I absorb a certain amount of sword intent, I can form a preliminary sword body. Then, I can quickly integrate these sword intent into the sword body and gradually restore the body."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s not difficult, but you can''t consume these sword intent, right?"


    Li Aojian said immediately, "Well, otherwise I might have fewer parts..."


    "let''s start."


    Zhou Shu strode forward, and a large and small vortex formed around him, attracting the sword intent in the thick fog little by little.


    Soon, his body grew several times taller.


    Really like a giant.


    "Xiao Zhou, you can really attract sword intent..."


    Li Aojian exclaimed, and immediately moved.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1565: Transformation

    A little starlight turned into a sword shape, cruising around in the secret realm.


    The sword shape was initially small, but slowly began to grow, but within a few hours, it was three feet long.


    The sword light is just like a dragon, every time it passes by, the violent sword intent dims, and it is involuntarily attracted by the sword light.


    "Old Li, your absorption rate is fast?"


    Watching this scene, Zhou Shu felt a little surprised, "Will it affect your spirit? Those sword intents are all with self-will, mostly remnants of power, and you are so full of absorption, don''t you? Are you afraid that they will explode again?"


    "No, at the moment I absorb them, they are completely mine."


    Li Aojian calmly said, "Although I was suppressed miserably in the past few months, I didn''t do nothing. I have been using the outer soul to influence and change them. My soul is better than them. , My sword intent is higher than them, they can only accept changes, the current runaway is only temporary, as long as I encounter the sword body, I will succumb...I always have only one chance to achieve this, and Your arrival is this opportunity."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "You have it."


    Li Aojian said slowly, "Thank you for this, Xiao Zhou, without you, I might have been suppressed for several years."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and strode towards the sword intent group, "If you have anything to thank you for, you should solve these sword intents quickly, and we will talk about it later."


    "Relax, soon."


    Li Aojian flew away, moving faster, and his sword light grew stronger.


    After an hour, the sword was already ten feet long.


    Suddenly, Jian Guang flew to Zhou Shu''s side, swimming around Zhou Shu, while the sword intent around Zhou Shu was continuously reduced at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The giant slowly became smaller.


    Zhou Shu was still a little surprised, "So fast? It''s getting faster and faster."


    "Hahaha, one trades the other, Xiao Zhou, now you can leave it alone, just leave it to me."


    Feeling Li Aojian''s confident laughter, Zhou Shu also knew that there would be no more problems, so he paused and took a break.


    Speaking of it, facing the violent sword intent, the sword body does have a natural advantage. It is originally composed of sword intent. As long as the strength is strong, it can be subdued and absorbed, just like a big fish eating a small fish eating a shrimp, and its strength is constantly expanding. The stronger, the greater the advantage and the faster the absorption rate.


    However, there must be a strong enough instinct, and the spirit is the foundation. If Li Aojian''s instinct is not firm enough, the situation is the other way around.


    Those violent sword intent will destroy his will and use the remnant soul to become a sword demon.


    Not long after, all the sword intent on Zhou Shu''s body was absorbed by Li Aojian. Once the scars that looked terrifying were free from the entanglement of the sword intent, they would heal immediately and return to the original in a short time.


    The physique is so strong that it makes others criticize.


    "Hahaha!"


    Amid the long laughter, the sword light flew away quickly, flashing a few times in the air, imagining seven or eight flying swords of different sizes, scattering them in all directions.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but nodded secretly, "Really only needs one opportunity, Lao Li''s current kendo is really extraordinary."


    He could feel that in the sword light that Li Aojian transformed into, the essence of sword intent was as high as he could imagine, not to mention the realm, among the sword repairs he had seen, Zhao Yueru could only compare with Li Aojian.


    In the past few decades, everyone has been growing.


    For the Dutch school, this is really the best era.


    In the secret realm, the sword light swam freely around, and constantly made copies, and saw that the sky was full of sword shadows, wherever he went, the violent sword intent bowed his head, not daring to do evil again, and willing to be a minister.


    A few hours later, the sky was clear.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    Hundreds of sword lights flew towards Zhou Shu, like comets, but gathered together in mid-air, and a little bit of sword lights combined into a human form.


    Li Aojian.


    Zhou Shu looked a little stunned.


    This can be regarded as the transformation of sword intent, but it is not transformed into a phantom, but a real form. The sword intent forms a body. There is no doubt that this has exceeded the general recognition of the monks in the Xuanhuang world, and the use of water to transform oil and stone The method of becoming a gold fairy is similar, which is another rule of the road.


    The sword body sword repair handed down from ancient times can control the sword intent so superbly, there must be a higher and deeper law of power.


    Li Aojian could do this, and he must have some understanding of the law.


    And looking at Li Aojian, he seemed to have realized something.


    Li Aojian fell beside Zhou Shu, smiled and patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder, confident as before, "Xiao Zhou, thanks to you, I am finally back."


    Zhou Shu slapped his hand away in disgust, "Nonsense, I can see it."


    "Haha, now I am a real sword repaired!"


    Li Aojian didn''t care, and laughed up to the sky, "It''s so cool, after I go out, I really want to do it right away!"


    After laughing for a while, he looked down at Zhou Shu, quite solemnly, "Xiao Zhou, just say something, I am full of fighting spirit now, there is nothing I can''t doHeyinpai No matter what big things happen, I alone will be enough to solve them."


    "Don''t be crow-mouthed, just practice hard, now there is nothing wrong with the Hoyin School, I will let you help if something happens."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, showing some suspicion, "Hey, Lao Li, don''t you think you are missing something?"


    Li Aojian was stunned, touched his nose as if enlightened, and said in surprise, "Nose, why is the nose gone? Is there any sword intent that I can take back?"


    He stayed, and immediately looked around, the sword intent radiated, trying to find the missing sword intent.


    "Don''t look for it, it''s with Lao Zhu."


    Zhou Shu glared at him, "You drove them out before, and cut him several times. His body was scarred, but it was all good things you did."


    Li Aojian''s face tightened, and he quickly said, "Ah, is he okay?"


    "He has thick skin and thick flesh, you can''t kill him," Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a little solemnity, "but you must be careful next time, see clearly, this time there is Lao Zhu, not brewed. Disaster, if only Senior Sister Xu was there, it would be a big deal."


    Li Aojian nodded and said seriously, "I see, this time it was my fault, so I will apologize to them when I go out, and I will be beaten or scolded and dispatched."


    "Haha, Senior Sister will not miss this opportunity."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, as if feeling something, "Lao Li, you don''t know, the sword body suddenly absorbs sword intent, right?"


    "It feels a little bit, but I don''t know it will be this time, I don''t know it will be absorbed, so much. I knew I would tell them in advance." Li Aojian shook his head, with some doubts in his eyes, "Although it is a blessing in disguise, I always feel a little bit eccentric����"


    "Forget it, it''s fine."


    Zhou Shu pointed out, "Let''s go out first."


    He also felt a little unusual, leaving it to Li Aojian to think about it.

 Chapter 1566: Reunion

    Heyin Pie. ��Miscellaneous �� �� worm ��


    On a small mountain peak.


    An elegant woman in a yellow shirt stood in the air, opposite to the black tower man Zhu Dashan and red Xu Rong, the eyes of the two were full of admiration.


    "Elder Zhao, you are finally back!"


    Xu Rong said in surprise, "You have survived the tribulation. You deserve to be the first elder of our lotus school. This is really great!"


    "Elder Zhao..."


    Zhu Dashan remained speechless. This was the first time he saw the idol he was thinking of. It was not a phantom but a reality. He was a little nervous.


    In the past lotus school, almost every young disciple who relied on the test to get started regarded Zhao Yueru as an idol that can not be desecrated. Zhu Dashan is no exception, and Li Aojian regards Zhao Yueru as a chasing target.


    "You all have grown a lot, and you are not inferior to me," Zhao Yueru''s expression was indifferent, with a faint smile on the corners of her mouth. It is much better than the cold and icy mountain in the past. You don''t have to enter. So nervous... uh, are you hurt?"


    Zhu Dashan was startled, "Yes, it has been painful for a long time, the elder knows this?"


    Zhao Yueru narrowed her eyebrows slightly, "I can feel that you have a sword intent that doesn''t belong to you. Who hurt you? Show me."


    Zhu Dashan rolled up his sleeves, showed the wound, and complained loudly, "It''s a **** guy, I have to beat him up when he comes out! Hmph, absolutely don''t let it go!"


    Zhao Yueru glanced at the wound, unconsciously shook her head, "A powerful sword intent, already has a realm of self, so violent... can block such a sword intent, Zhu Dashan, your body is very unusual."


    "Hey, Lao Zhu, I''m a strong body."


    Zhu Dashan was happy and smiled, grinning after only a smile, his face showing pain.


    Those sword intents entangled endlessly, and they kept going deep inside. After so many days of suffering, even his iron-struck body couldn''t stand it.


    Xu Rong shook his head slightly, and said unbearably, "Elder, is there a way?"


    "Have."


    Zhao Yueru nodded and said calmly, "I can turn them away with sword intent, but it may be painful. You have to bear it."


    "There is an elder who healed me, Lao Zhu, why am I afraid of pain!"


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes lit up and he seemed to have forgotten the pain.


    Xu Rong said with joy, "That''s good, you don''t have to wait for Junior Brother Zhou to come back."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    Zhao Yueru''s heart shook slightly, "Where is he now?"


    Xu Rong hadn''t spoken yet, Zhu Dashan had already said honestly, "He went to the Secret Realm of Sword Intent, and I don''t know when he will come out."


    "Sword Intent Secret Realm? It should be far away..."


    Zhao Yueru nodded and sighed secretly, "Oh, let me treat you first."


    Just about to start, a sword light came, fast as lightning, and stopped in front of Zhu Dashan, "Farewell, elder!"


    "Ok?"


    Seeing Jian Guang speak out, the three of them were a little surprised.


    The sword light was shining and gradually condensed into a ball of light and shadow. In the light and shadow, Li Aojian''s real body appeared, looking at Zhu Dashan with a lot of anxiety on his face.


    "Old Li, you''re all right!"


    Zhu Dashan looked surprised, and rushed over overjoyed, "Haha, I thought you were gone!"


    Li Aojian snorted coldly, "Look at me, am I so easy to lose?"


    "Slow-winded, you cut me a few swords, now pay for it!"


    Zhu Dashan''s face turned black, and his big hands like a water tank directly slapped it down. If Taishan is pressing on the top, it seems that Li Aojian is about to hit the ground.


    "Old Zhu, wait and make trouble again."


    Li Aojian stepped aside and turned to Zhao Yueru to salute, "Elder Zhao, disciple Li Aojian."


    "I heard of you..."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him with a serious expression, "You hurt him. What you cultivated is, is it the ancient sword body?"


    "Yes, now I have a small success."


    Li Aojian nodded respectfully, with unstoppable pride in his eyes.


    Zhao Yueru unconsciously shook her head slightly, "Xiaocheng...Is the small achievement so powerful? The body is a sword, and the ancient sword body is really extraordinary... The realm of swordsmanship is also quite high, which is really unexpected. Nowadays, there are still such things in the lotus school. The master sword repairer."


    Li Aojian pretended to be calm, "I am not a master."


    Zhao Yueru paused and said in a deep voice, "Why do you prevent me from helping him heal?"


    "The elders don''t know something," Li Aojian touched his nose unconsciously, and felt a little awkwardly, "My nose is with him."


    "Oh, I see."


    How did Zhao Yue wait for her cleverness, she immediately understood, and she nodded, "If I kill those sword intents, you will lose your nose...In this way, your sword intent is not perfect enough, and the sword intent cannot be sent and received freely. If someone caught this weakness, it would be difficult to handle."


    "In the words of the elder."


    Li Aojian nodded and said proudly, "My body has only merged into the sword intent. There are many problems, but I will be able to make up soon. This is not a difficult task."


    "Stop talking nonsense, go quickly, Lao Zhu is almost dying of pain."


    As Li Aojian was talking, a strong surge came from behind and pushed him to Zhu Dashan. Zhu Dashan grabbed him and put him on his arm, "Quick, quick, noseless guy!"


    Li Aojian stretched out his hand to stroke the wound.


    That hand was actually transparent, and it was also composed of sword intent. Now he, the real human sword is one.


    The person who pushed him was naturally Zhou Shu.


    The two came out of the secret realm and were in Dongshengzhou. They had a long journey before returning to the Heyin School.


    As soon as they saw Zhao Yueru and Zhu Dashan, they knew something was wrong, and hurried over.


    Speaking of it, the speed of the sword body is really extraordinary. In short distances, even Zhou Shu can''t compare to Li Aojian, or even worse. It can be said that in the entire world of cultivation, there are not one or two monks that can match. However, the sword body has a natural advantage. As long as the sword intent comes, people will follow it. If you continue to practice, it is really like a sword fairy. It is not difficult to kill people thousands of miles away.


    Zhou Shu turned to Zhao Yueru and said with a smile, "I wish the elders a successful journey and return to the Dutch school again. Today is really a double happiness."


    "Yes, it''s really a double happiness, and it''s all overjoy."


    Xu Rong followed, "Junior Brother, should we hold a grand celebration? This is a great opportunity."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Naturally it is necessary, but it depends on whether the elder is willing."


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Zhou Shu, her eyes flashed, and she could not help but warmly said, "Just do as you said, you are the Sect Master, I am the elder, and I will listen to you."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and thought for a while, "Sister, please inform the others and let them prepare. It will be held in Lingyu City in three days, and there is no need to invite too many guests, but the old man of the Heyin School will try to inform. To."


    "Of course, I will do it properly."


    Xu Rong agreed with a smile, and turned around, only looking back at a few people, and wondering suspiciously, "Hey, how did Elder Zhao''s temperament change, and...how she is so obedient to the younger brother, strange..."

 Chapter 1567: Aftermath

    In the next few days, Lingyu City was extremely lively, and the reputation of the Heyin School became more and more popular. ���Ӥ�־���桩


    If a sect goes out of the tribulation realm one or two, there will be some comments about the occasional genius, but there are three, and all three of them are in the sect from the foundation building, then it is not at all It''s the same. For thousands of years, the sect has cultivated three tribulation realms in the last ten years. It is like a blowout. This is the first time in the world of cultivating immortals. Everyone knows that the Dutch Sect will surely rise. Out of control.


    This grand event is tantamount to an edict to the world,-coming to the Lotus Music School, you will have the opportunity to achieve victory.


    Many sect disciples are ready to join the lotus sect, not only the small sect, but also many people in the big sect.


    The event passed quickly, but the aftermath was not over for a long time.


    There are countless cultivators who come to the lotus school every day and want to join.


    In front of the lotus school.


    The three monks with extraordinary temperaments watched the endless crowd and shook their heads secretly.


    "Haha, I can''t think of so many people, they are more popular than our sect."


    "If you don��t come, I don��t know. If you don��t come out to see, we are about to become frogs at the bottom of the well. This lotus school, this Lingyu city, is indeed extraordinary. Our sects are a bit inferior. What��s more rare is that we are full of vigor and vitality. , I don��t know what will become in the future, maybe it can really surpass us."


    "You are too self-confident. In the world of cultivating immortals, our sect is sitting three times looking at one, how easy is it to surpass?"


    "You still can''t underestimate others, that Sect Master Zhou Shuzhou is indeed a strange person that has never been seen."


    "It''s a little better than us, but not as good as you said, huh."


    The monk who spoke seemed to be a little dissatisfied. He looked handsome, handsome and suave, with an ancient sword around his waist. He knew at first glance that he was not an ordinary person, and the other one was very good-looking, and even more rare was that he was extraordinary in temperament, old-fashioned and respectful. This time gives people a very trustworthy feeling. Beside them is a cold woman covered with a veil, her eyes are like stars like a lake, crystal clear.


    Soon, someone recognized it and exclaimed, "Ah, isn''t this Sanying Shushan?!"


    "Shushan Sanying, right? Ding Yu, Gu Letian, and Mo Lianxing. It is said that they are all in the Transcendent Realm, but even if they cross the Tribulation Realm, they may not be their opponents."


    "Yes, that woman is Mo Lianxing, with the Green Snake Sword!"


    "Speaking of the Green Snake Sword, the old man remembered. Four years ago, she and the elder Zhou of Tianjianmen fought alone. In the end, she was unbeatable and made a sensation in Dongsheng Prefecture."


    "Then Elder Zhou is already the fourth stage of the Tribulation Realm. It''s incredible. The genius of Shushan is really terrifying."


    "The one next to him is Ding Yu, who is also a ruthless character. Eight years ago, he fought against Great Sword Master Xu of Jianlu. Although he lost, Great Sword Master Xu said that he has a promising future and is likely to create his own sword in the future. "


    Listening to the words of the crowd, Ding Yu raised his head unconsciously and looked around proudly, while Gu Letian frowned, while Mo Lianxing was motionless, calm as water.


    "What are they doing here, do they also want to join the Heyin faction?"


    "The elite of Shushan will join the Heyin faction. I think you are stupid, right?"


    "That��s not necessarily true. I don��t think the Lotus Sect will be inferior to Shu Mountain in the future. It��s rare to see the Transcendence Realm continuously in the past few years. Even at the Heavenly Sword Gate, no one has successfully crossed the Tribulation for decades. It seems to be the same. It is estimated that no one has crossed the robbery, and they are too, so they came to the Dutch school."


    "It''s possible to ask for advice, but it''s impossible to join."


    Ding Yu had already sunk his face and planned to walk towards those people, but was held by Gu Letian, shook his head and said, "The idler talks and talks about him."


    "Sounds angry, although the Heyin Sect is good, it is just a nouveau riche. How can it be compared to the Shushan that we have accumulated for tens of thousands of years?"


    Ding Yu settled down, but still a little annoyed, "How can we join the lotus school, don''t you think, Lianxing, Junior Sister?"


    Mo Lianxing glanced at him, but did not speak.


    Ding Yu was startled, "Does Junior Sister really have such thoughts? It''s impossible, don''t you think Zhou Shu..."


    "Junior brother, don''t talk nonsense."


    Gu Letian frowned, scolded, turned to the front, looked at the cultivators who were slowly walking by, raised his hand and said, "A few fellow daoists, what is it for you?"


    The monks were dressed in the attire of the Dutch school, and they were obviously disciples of the Dutch school. Xu Rong was the leader.


    Xu Rong smiled and saluted, "Gu Dao friends, Ding Dao friends, and Mo Dao friends, the three have worked hard from afar. Sect Master Zhou knows that you are here, but I can''t come to meet you personally if you have important things. I hope that some of you will not be offended."


    Gu Letian shook his head and smiled, "Hehe, the lord is very busy, so it''s fine."


    "What a big shelf."


    Ding Yu stepped forward to salute, but he curled his lips back when he came back. Mo Lianxing still said nothing.


    "Please three follow me. After a while, the Sovereign will come to entertain a few."


    Xu Rong beckoned, and a few colorful clouds appeared, holding a group of people to fly into the lotus pie.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was alone in a quiet room.


    He knew that Sanying Shushan would come to and wanted to go out to greet him, but suddenly his heart became hot and he was brought into Wushuang City by Wushuang City Lord.


    "Zhu Wu!"


    The black image of the city lord is a prickly hedgehog, and his anger is about to explode.


    "I''m almost forgetting this name," Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, "City Lord, what''s the matter?"


    The city lord said angrily, "Is there anything you don''t know?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said with confidence, "Don''t worry, the first batch of Xuanling Jade and Thousand Flint Stone has arrived, and the second batch should be similar. I will send these materials to Wushuang City soon, and I will provide a pad for the time being. , I will go to Emei in a while, there will be a lot of them."


    "So fast?"


    The city owner was a little surprised.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in a righteous voice, "With Yangmei, Emei will fully support it, and leave the mine without asking. As for Shushan, they are also very supportive, but I feel they know what..."


    "You have a way."


    The city lord nodded in satisfaction, but the black shadow that ran away still did not calm down, "I came to you, but not for this, and there are other things. Did you hide something from me, about the Great Sky Formation?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu immediately shook his head, his face changed slightly, "Why does the city lord have such thoughts? In this big battle, you and I must work together. Any deception will cause immeasurable consequences. You think I will do this kind of thing. people?"


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu for a while, "I don''t think it is like it, that is, there is a problem with the big formation itself."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What''s the problem?"


    "I can''t tell..." The city lord shook his head, "You come with me and have a look. Although it''s a soul, it should be fine to see the formation."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, followed the city lord, and walked towards the big formation.


    What will go wrong, he is also very strange.

 Chapter 1568: There is a way

    Although expected, Zhou Shu was surprised when he saw the big formation. ��Miscellaneous��Zhi��Chong��


    After decades of hard work by Lin Zhu and Wushuang City, the Great Array has begun to take shape. It is shaped like a six-sided high tower, occupying a ground of tens of miles. It is majestic and majestic in the distance, and exquisite and meticulous in close view. Everything is done just right, it is simply a huge work of art, but...At this time, the tower is crooked, as if it would collapse at any time.


    Everyone can see that in this case, the formation is definitely not going to be arranged.


    Lin Zhu stood on the edge of the big formation, frowning and sighing from time to time.


    "Look at it!"


    The city lord pointed to the phantom in the city, "This is the situation now, what do you think is going on?"


    Zhou Shuning said, "Every step is based on Lin Zhu and I''s imagination. During the formation process, no one else touched it, right?"


    "Of course, there is no other person here. I only supply materials and move. Most of the things are done by her and the puppet. As for the design, it is not affected by others. It is based on your ideas."


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu and said anxiously, "It''s not that there is a problem with your formation itself, if it is so..."


    He didn''t say it, but everyone knew the result. If there was a problem with the design of the formation at the beginning, then all the hard work for so many years would be wasted, and Wushuang City''s all-out efforts would be in vain.


    "will not."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I designed the formation together with Lin Zhu. There can be no mistake."


    There can be no mistakes in the formation method. He has gone through at least one hundred thousand deductions in the sea of ??knowledge, and only after confirming the effect, he will put it into reality. Before that, even if there is a loophole, he will repeat the experiment. It is not absolutely perfect. Will be released.


    The city lord glanced at Zhou Shu and relaxed a little, "Then now..."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "There should be external influence."


    "External influence? Penglai Island is my world. No one else would dare to nuisance!"


    The city lord shook his head and resolutely rejected it, but his resoluteness was quickly changed by Zhou Shu''s words.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It may be the way of heaven."


    "God, Pu Lao!?"


    The city lord''s complexion tightened, and the shadow couldn''t help shaking for a few times. He couldn''t help but said, "He may indeed know it. I have also made preparations early. I am ready to fight with him when the formation is successful, but now the formation is far away. Unsuccessful, why did he stop him? Could it be that he entered the Profound Yellow Realm for no reason? This is something that is never allowed!"


    "He has done it, there is nothing he dare not dare."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Forget it, he has been silent for a long time, it''s almost time to secretly use his hands and feet, City Lord, you can test it, isn''t the source of heaven and earth around the formation different from usual?"


    "That said, I still remember..."


    The city lord paused, and suddenly said, "It is true, the original energy of Penglai Island has increased a lot in the past few months. I thought I had discovered the deep veins again, and I also wanted to better arrange the big formation. ......Could it be that these origin qi were sent by Heaven?"


    "That''s right."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened, "These original auras are not simple, they continue to influence the formation method, causing subtle changes in many materials that constitute the formation method. Although the changes are small, they are against the battle. The influence of the law is great, and that''s why it causes such a result."


    "Damn it!"


    The city lord said angrily, "I knew he wouldn''t look at it like this, secretly using means, **** it!"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Secretly manipulate the heaven and earth elves and change the origin veins. This kind of thing can only be done by the heavens."


    The city lord cursed for a while, and sighed, "What should I do? Let him change like this. I can''t completely control those original auras, and the formation itself also needs a lot of original auras, and isolation cannot be done. To."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know that the city lord is not weaker than Tier 9, but the origin of heaven and earth belongs to heaven and earth, and it is not human power. Even if you control it for a while, you cannot control it for decades."


    "How do you do it, it''s impossible to do nothing?"


    The city lord''s hair stood up, and he paused and said, "Is there nothing you can do, if it doesn''t work, I will bring back the four guardians, and some people will come to your side, guarding day and night, not to let the excess original energy in."


    "There is a way."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and there was a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Heaven did so, thinking that the formation would collapse, but he didn''t expect it. We have other opportunities, and we won''t lose to you this time. ."


    The city lord was overjoyed, "You can solve it, what can be done?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Heaven driving the origin of heaven and earth is an act of overstepping the rules. This will inevitably make the guardians of the Xuanhuang Realm dissatisfied. As long as you find the guardian of the Xuanhuang Realm and confront him, it will naturally suppress the extra world. Origin, let everything return to normal."


    The city lord shook his head unconsciously, "You said it is light, but where can I find the guardian of the Xuanhuang Realm now?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don''t worry about the city lord, I have it here."


    "You mean refining the demon pot?"


    The city lord shook his head quickly, "This guy must be unreliable, do you have any other artifacts?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a strange look in his eyes. He couldn''t help but say You have got other artifacts. This is too... incredible. If there are artifacts, they can indeed suppress the origin of heaven and earth, making this place. Restore calm. "


    "No, I have no other artifacts available."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "But in addition to artifacts, there are other things that can be done."


    "other things?"


    The city lord was stagnant, and soon he would feel sorry, "Are you talking about the guardian sacred beasts? The four elephants and unicorns, etc., can indeed play a role, but they are more difficult to find than divine artifacts, right? Say, you might be more reliable to go to Kunlun to grab the artifact. Kunlun has two artifacts."


    "Kunlun will talk about it later."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I have the true spirit of the four sacred beasts, and I have the real blood of a unicorn."


    "Do you really have one?"


    The city owner was really taken aback this time. After watching Zhou Shu for a long time, he still couldn''t help being surprised, "I believe what you said, but how can you do it? I really can''t think of it. Things, how much luck should there be, I''m afraid that nothing can stop you... It''s silly that the way of heaven is going to target you, alas."


    He sighed, but he seemed to be sorrowful for Heaven.


    Zhou Shu calmly nodded, "I have both, but it will take a while to give it to you. During this time, you inform Lin Zhu and let her rest quietly. Waiting for me to come. Work harder and put the formation around Guard, don''t let the formation suffer more influence."


    "Okay, just don''t take too long."


    The city lord nodded immediately, but there was some obedience in it.


    ��Look at the official app and visit the official app; #x25B2;

 Chapter 1569: left behind

    Seeing the city lord leaving, Zhou Shu didn''t rush to leave, and took the rare time to think carefully. ��Miscellaneous Chi Mi insects ��


    Responsible to change the source of energy, this kind of thing can only be done by the way of heaven, and he had a hunch about the way of heaven, but he didn''t expect it to be at this time.


    Heavenly Dao is smarter, knowing that the first to seventh heavenly tribulation is not a threat to Zhou Shu, so he no longer works on the heavenly tribulation, but turns to the formation method. In fact, the heavenly path has always been disliked by the heavenly formation method and has to go around. Wouldn''t it be very shameless to pass the thunder robbery of heaven and go to heaven? In addition, he was originally dissatisfied with Zhou Shu, so it was only natural to do these things.


    It is also a good time to choose. If the formation is almost constructed and self-protection is formed, it will be difficult for the original Qi to change the formation, but now the formation is only beginning to take shape, it is the most vulnerable time, a little bit of foreign Strength, materials will be affected, many internal key points will also loosen, the formation will become precarious.


    Fortunately, Zhou Shu had a way to deal with it. The Five Sacred Beasts could suppress the origin and resist the heavens to change the formation, but there were also many problems.


    The Four Elephant Seals that suppressed Xuanyuan Sword contained the true Four Elephant Spirits, but they were very small and faint, and it was difficult for them to take on the role of suppressing the origin. A large amount of the essence of the other Four Elephants must be absorbed-the spirit of the alien beast with the blood of the Four Elephants. Wait for it to be strong enough to be used, and the blood of the unicorn can''t be used directly. It is necessary to lay out the formation and use it as an eye to exert its effect.


    Doing these things is definitely not an overnight effort, it takes a lot of time and energy, and Zhou Shu alone is afraid it will be difficult to do.


    After all, time waits for no one. No matter how strong the city lord is, he can only maintain it for two years at most. If the current situation is not changed after two years, the big formation will fall.


    It is by no means as relaxed as he showed, this is a great crisis.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shuruo realized.


    "Junior Brother, there is Shushan..."


    Xu Rong''s arrival interrupted Zhou Shu''s contemplation.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and nodded, "Okay, I know, I''ll go in a while."


    Xu Rong looked at him with concern and said softly, "Junior Brother, are you having any trouble?"


    "Yes, there is a little trouble."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Sister, please help me gather people, Yang Mei, Zhao Yueru, Li Aojian, Zhu Dashan, let them come here to wait for me, I will come over at Shushan when I am done, and say I have important things to say. ."


    "it is good."


    Xu Rong quickly agreed and went immediately.


    From Zhou Shu''s expression, she saw that it was unusual, and she would not have the slightest delay.


    Liuli Peak.


    A side hall, the three of Shushan are in it.


    Ding Yu walked around, sighing from time to time, "Don''t say, although this hall is small, it doesn''t lack anything. Compared with the atmosphere of Shushan, it has a special flavor. The Heyin School is really not bad."


    "How could it be bad."


    Gu Letian sighed, "Along the way, the vitality of the lotus sect is so rich that we are afraid that we will not be able to catch up with the Shu Mountain. And this Liuli Peak, the main peak of the lotus sect, is even more powerful and can match one of our caves. Now, it��s said that Liuli Peak is not the best place for cultivation, but Pagoda Peak is. I��m afraid that it can be compared with the eighth-order spiritual veins, and we can��t compare with Shushan..."


    "Yeah, I understand why so many people want to come."


    Ding Yu nodded, and said without realizing, "These spiritual energy is worth it, and even more rare is that the disciples inside are too good and hardworking, all of them are like this, I haven''t seen a lazy person, no wonder, In such a good environment, everyone will work consciously. Alas, the Holland School has such good conditions, so it should be good for talents to come out in large numbers, but we are a little worse now."


    "Why don''t I feel this way? Shu Shan is now...a little depressed."


    Gu Letian laughed at himself, "Hey, in the past, I always thought that the big sect like Shushan was the holy land for cultivating immortals, and you could pass the world without leaving your house, and the small sects were not worth mentioning, but only when I came to Lingyu City I realized that the past was really Well frog''s view."


    When they were outside, they were still suspicious and contemptuous, but when they entered the sect and felt the atmosphere inside, they quickly changed their minds and turned into emotion and envy.


    Mo Lianxing said nothing, only feeling more in his heart.


    It��s not the first time she has come to Lingyucheng. She knew very well what Lingyucheng Heyin School was like before. She knew in her heart that the reason why Heyin School has undergone such a big change in just a few short years. It''s because of that person, Zhou Shu.


    "Haha, I''m sorry, I kept a few of you waiting for a long time."


    Zhou Shu walked in quickly, bowing his hands one by one, looking kind.


    The three of them quickly got up and saluted, Mo Lianxing stared at Zhou Shu for a while, there was a different emotion in his eyes, but only a flash.


    "Zhou Sect Master."


    Gu Letian took out a Naxu ring and handed it over respectfully, "Elder Miao gave it to you."


    "You don''t need to call the lord, we are still fellow Daoists. With the relationship between the lotus sect and Shushan, even the brothers are fine." Zhou Shu took it and took a look. There were thousands of fire stones and profound spirit jade inside, which was better than expected. There is a lot more, and he smiled and nodded, "Thank you Elder Miao for his hospitality."


    "A little thing is no respect."


    Gu Letian said loudly, "The elders said it was a gift to Zhou Daoyou for the triumph. Besides, we also have more of these things We just need to say something when we need it."


    "Well, I won''t be polite when needed."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, and said thoughtfully, "Isn''t it just for sending materials?"


    "Friends of Zhou Dao''s eyes."


    Gu Letian took out a jade slip and said straightforwardly, "The elders have a slip to send, please look at it."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip and found it right after he penetrated into the divine sense, "Yes, you stay in the Dutch school, there is no problem."


    There is not much text in the slips. Because Shushan is in the reconstruction period, there are too many chores, and there are many disputes among disciples. Miao Ruolan does not want the three heroes of Shushan to be disturbed, so she sent the three of them to Heyin to send them. To experience in an unfamiliar environment, on the other hand, I also hope that Zhou Shu can give them some good guidance, which can be regarded as an exchange condition for Shu Shan to Zhou Shu''s materials.


    The three looked at each other and saluted together.


    Gu Letian took some relief, "Thank you very much, Daoist Zhou, and hope you can give me more advice in the future."


    Ding Yu was a little excited, "Friend Zhou, when will we compare again."


    Mo Lianxing''s voice was very small, "Senior Brother Zhou, thank you."


    Zhou Shu returned the courtesy one by one, and said warmly, "You don''t need to be detained. I am just like Shushan here. I only have to keep a few rules."


    "This is natural."


    Gu Letian nodded hurriedly, "Elder Miao has instructed him. When we are here, we will be sent by fellow daoists. It will never violate the intention of fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Then I won''t say much, a few fellow Taoists, go to Pagoda Peak to rest today, and I''ll talk to a few others in detail tomorrow."


    ��Look at the official app and visit the official app; #x25B2;

 Chapter 1570: showdown

    Heyin School, in the hall. ��Miscellaneous��Zhi��Cworm ��


    Zhao Yueru, Yang Mei and the other five have been waiting for a while.


    Zhou Shu walked in quickly and glanced at a few people, his expression still calm, with a rare dignity in his eyes.


    He looked at Xu Rong and said slowly, "Sister, you first..."


    "I won''t go out, I want to stay."


    As if he knew what Zhou Shu was going to say, Xu Rong shook his head quickly and said stubbornly, "I can help too."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I understand, but you haven''t enlightened you, it''s still important to cultivate."


    Xu Rong frowned, "Although I am not as good as you, but I am confident that I have few rivals in the realm of transforming the gods. Junior brother, are you discriminating against me?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Of course not. This matter is very important. If you know it, there will be many causes and effects involved. If you have enlightened Dao, take Dao as the foundation and are not afraid of cause and effect. But you have never enlightened Dao, and cause and effect are very related to you. Great, I��m afraid that future cultivation will be difficult, that��s why I said that."


    "I don''t care about cause and effect."


    Xu Rong stared at Zhou Shu and shook her head vigorously, "What''s more, I said before that the younger brothers have aspirations and are omnipotent. For me, this is the greatest cause and effect. What can be compared."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded without saying much, turned to other people, and said slowly, "I am calling you today. There is an extremely important matter that needs your help. This matter will involve many things and is extremely dangerous. You have caused a lot of trouble, are you willing to help?"


    Several people looked different.


    Zhao Yueru''s face was indifferent, "Just say it."


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan were extremely excited, "Haha, Xiao Zhou, you finally have something to call us, let''s talk!"


    Yang Mei watched Zhou Shu not saying a word, and nodded as if complaining. To her, these things Zhou Shu said were nonsense, there was nothing she could not do, as long as Zhou Shu spoke.


    Everyone''s performance fell in Zhou Shu''s eyes. Zhou Shu felt a lot of relief, only smiling and nodding, "This time, we will have many enemies."


    "It''s been peaceful for so long, and it''s time to start."


    Li Aojian seemed to realize something, "Who or something else?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "First of all, the way of heaven."


    "God?"


    Zhao Yueru''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said calmly, "We are already enemies of the Heavenly Dao. If we want to ascend to an immortal, we must break through the obstacles of the Heavenly Dao."


    "The elder is right."


    Xu Rong and Li Aojian responded, "This is nothing, right? Heaven is the enemy of all cultivators."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s not something like Heaven''s Tribulation, but the many obstructions of Heaven''s Path. You haven''t experienced it, but I have..."


    He talked about several experiences he had encountered, such as the catastrophe when casting the sword, the baby fish in the sea of ??death, the elves when crossing the catastrophe and so on.


    Several people were dumbfounded.


    Li Aojian paused and sighed for a long time, "There is still such a thing, no wonder... No wonder Xiao Zhou, you cultivated so fast. It turns out that the Dao of Heaven is helping you in secret. Why didn''t I encounter such a good thing? Alas!"


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "Yes, this is all chance, Xiao Zhou is so lucky."


    "It''s an opportunity to bear it. Putting you in that situation may not be able to pass safely."


    Zhao Yueru snorted, her eyes shining brightly, "However, I also want to experience that kind of encounter. It is a really good growth opportunity and can better hone Kendo."


    Yang Mei looked at Zhou Shu, very serious and worried, and said in a low voice, "Brother, don''t leave me behind. Let''s go through it together."


    Xu Rong sighed secretly, admiring Zhou Shu more.


    Seeing the few people full of fighting spirit, Zhou Shu also nodded unconsciously. These people, ah, regard all danger as a test, and are willing to go through everything for their own way. It is said that true monks should be like this, but this is the Xuanhuang world. There are really not many monks with such aspirations.


    Zhou Shu slowed down, and continued, "The enemy is not only the way of heaven, there may be six major sects."


    "Six major sects, that''s nothing."


    Zhao Yueru shook her head and said faintly, "Sooner or later we will become the same kind of existence. Even now, I don''t think it is worse than them."


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu and frowned, "Xiao Zhou, are you worried about them? Are you kidding? I think we have never been afraid of the six major sects, from the Qingyuan mountain range to here, from the refining of gas to the present, we Haven''t been afraid, have you forgotten Senior Brother Xu and Senior Brother Yun."


    Zhu Dashan followed, "Yeah, I didn''t care about it in the past, let alone now, they dare to provoke us and never make them feel good!"


    "Correct."


    After speaking, Xu Rong only nodded.


    Yang Mei didn''t speak, but looked at Zhou Shu firmly, she knew that Zhou Shu understood everything she thought.


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a bit heavy, "Yes, the six sects are actually nothing, but if you add other big and small sects, not only the cultivators, but also many foreign races, such as monsters. Clan Sea Clan, etc., count them all?"


    Several people were a little silent.


    Xu Rong was shocked, "Junior Brother, do you mean to be an enemy of the entire Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhao Yueru said slowly, "Zhou Shu, what are you trying to say? I will be with you, but you have to think carefully."


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu for a while, hehe he laughed, "Okay, okay! So bold, Xiao Zhou, now I''m convinced! Lao Li, do you have any comments I am not afraid," I really want to feel it, haha!"


    "Those who hinder our Tao are all enemies."


    Li Aojian said proudly, "If they really want to interfere with me, and there is still Xiao Zhou, then cut it off."


    Yangmei nodded slightly, "Brother, no matter what, I''m with you."


    "me too."


    Xu Rong, who hesitated for a while, also nodded firmly.


    Looking at a few people, Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of satisfaction, knowing that he was like this, whether right or wrong, life and death follow, and the husband can ask for anything.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said slowly, "Hehe, it may not be such a point. As long as we work hard, things will develop in the direction we need. At that time, it may not be them who are our enemies, or the other way around. Allied with us."


    "That''s natural and good."


    Li Aojian stared at Zhou Shu and said dissatisfied, "Well, you can talk about things quickly, want to suffocate us?"


    Zhu Dashan stared, "That is, if you tell the matter, don''t always talk about the consequences, you should know that we people will stand on your side no matter what happens."


    Xu Rong and Zhao Yueru just nodded, "Yes."


    It was time for the showdown to explain everything, Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, thousands of lights and shadows swept out, and quickly assembled in the hall.


    In a short while, a tall tower was formed, simple and delicate, and it was extraordinary at first glance.


    "this is����"


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan looked at each other, Xu Rong didn''t know when they stared.


    And Zhao Yueru''s face was slightly condensed, and she said a name she didn''t believe in.


    "Tower of Babel?"


    ��Look at the official app and visit the official app; #x25B2;

 Chapter 1571: stand by

    "Yes, it''s Tongtian Tower. v Miscellaneous ��־����v"


    Zhou Shu looked around and nodded, "This is what Ruoyan, Lin Zhu and I have been doing all the time, and it is also the biggest goal I want to achieve in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Today, there is no reason to hide it.


    In fact, Zhou Shu could not say it, just let them help collect essence, materials, etc., and finally let them climb the tower, but this is a great injustice to them. The construction of the Tongtian Tower is too important, and it involves heaven. With many causes and effects, letting them help without understanding the truth is tantamount to pushing them into an extremely dangerous situation. Zhou Shu would never use their trust in himself to do such a thing.


    Since they are allowed to participate, they must be made aware of everything unless they are not allowed to participate.


    Hao Ruoyan and Lin Zhu knew about it early.


    Without Lin Zhu, there would be no plan for the Tongtian Pagoda, and without Hao Ruoyan, it would be impossible to mobilize many resources. These two people were the key to constructing the Tongtian Pagoda and Zhou Shu''s ability to temporarily let go.


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, "Tongtian Tower, what is that?"


    Li Aojian was also lost in thought, "It seems to have heard of... but I don''t know what it is..."


    Xu Rong was also at a loss. Yang Mei blinked her eyes with excitement and joy, but she didn''t say what she wanted to say.


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "I understand what you said before. Indeed, the consequences are as serious as you said... Zhou Shu, is it necessary to do this? I want to ask you again, one last time."


    "I understand what you mean, elder."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You asked me last time, is it necessary to do so many things? My answer is still the same, these things are worth doing, because we must not just stay on the ascension, and A more ambitious goal, forming a good sea clan, is part of achieving the goal. This Tongtian Pagoda is also part of the goal. Everything is closely related to the future."


    Zhao Yueru contemplated for a few breaths and nodded, "Okay, then I will follow you."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Thank you."


    Zhao Yueru snorted, "Thank you, I really want to see what your future is like."


    Zhu Dashan was confused and couldn''t help shouting, "Hey, hello, what are you talking about, can you explain first, what exactly is Tongtian Tower?"


    "Big man, I know!"


    Yang Mei couldn''t help it anymore, raised her hand excitedly, and looked at Zhou Shu, wanting to say but dare not to say.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, seeming to know where her excitement came from, and nodded with a smile, "Okay, then you say."


    "Tongtian Pagoda is a large teleportation array that bypasses ten days and leads directly to the sky."


    Yangmei said it all in one breath, and said excitedly, "If there is a tower of Tongtian, everyone will be able to ascend to an immortal! No matter what the cultivation level, you can do it, if Yan Siyun sister, and Bian Xue and Yan Sister Yue, they can all be promoted to immortals and stay with us all the time!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and smiled slightly.


    Her thoughts, Zhou Shu, knew that her excitement also originated from this. It is not strange to say such a thing. However, Zhou Shu''s goal is not only this, he wants more and more far-reaching.


    "Bypassing for ten days, that is, there is no need to cross the catastrophe?"


    Zhu Dashan suddenly realized, "There is such a thing? Can the teleportation array really do it?"


    Li Aojian said slightly, "In this way, no matter how serious the consequences are, it is worth doing, but is it really possible?"


    Xu Rong was dumb, not knowing what to say.


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "At the end of the Desolate Ancient Era, when the human immortal cultivators were at their peak, the immortal cultivators tried, and really built the tower of Tongtian, but when it was about to be used, it was destroyed by heaven. For this reason , Heaven��s tribulation for seven days and seven nights destroyed Kunlun Mountain, and many elites in the world of cultivating immortals, causing major changes in the Xuanhuang world, and human immortal cultivators have basically lost their dominant status and withered."


    She looked at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Now that you have to do it again, it is inevitable that you will be opposed by the way of heaven and the many sects under the world, but... I think you are right. We cultivators shouldn��t do it once. If you are frustrated, you will give up the opportunity to change your own destiny. The teleportation array can really change the formation of the Xuanhuang Realm, and you can''t let it be lost..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''m very happy if you can recognize it."


    "Now I roughly understand."


    Li Aojian took a step forward, "Xiao Zhou, you plan to build the Tongtian Tower and send many people into the heavens or the immortal world. It is indeed a good plan. Although I don''t need it at all, I am willing to do something about it."


    Zhu Dashan followed and patted his chest, "Haha, how can I fall behind in such an exciting thing?"


    Xu Rong also came over, "I don''t know how much I can help, but I will definitely try my best."


    Needless to say, Yang Mei had already stood with Zhou Shu.


    Everyone looked at Zhao Yueru, and Zhao Yueru calmly walked over, "Of course I will join, but Zhou Shu, I don��t know how we can do this, Kunlun Mountain back then, but gathered almost all the masters of the Xuanhuang world. There are still many masters, can we do it now?"


    Xu Rong said thoughtfully, "Junior brother, such a good thing can let more people know, I believe others will do their best."


    "I have considered your ideas."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "First of all, it is already being done, and it is almost half completed. The Tongtian Pagoda we are going to make is definitely not as big as the ancient sages made, and it is much smaller. With more resources, the Holland Faction, and the full assistance of Wushuang City, it is almost the same. As for the rest, you don��t have to worry about the rest. Wushuang City and I have plans..."


    He smiled, "Senior Sister, as for what you said to let other sects know, it is far from the time, not to mention how many sects will fully oppose it, even those supporting sects are bound to be intrigued, all thinking If you want to get more benefits from the Tongtian Pagoda, and you want your sect disciples to be promoted to immortals, this will be impossible."


    Zhao Yueru followed, "Yes, to build a tower of the sky, it must be presided over by someone who can ascend to the immortal without relying on the tower, so that there is little chance of success, and those who must rely on the tower to be able to ascend to the immortal, If you can��t be impartial and selfless, there will inevitably be problems. The original Tongtian Tower was built by a few great abilities. They were characters who could be promoted a long time ago. They were just for the sake of other people. I will trust them, I will not feel that they are working for their own benefit, and I will be willing to hand over all the resources of their sect."


    "Indeed, I think too much."


    Xu Rong laughed at herself, "If you tell the other sects, I''m afraid they will oppose it in the face, but they will steal it secretly and want to build it yourself."


    Li Aojian followed, "Yes, this is the truth, this matter must not be let other sects know, and no one can say it until the Tongtian Pagoda is built."


    "Ok."


    Several people nodded together, their faces very solemn.

 Chapter 1572: Division of labor

    Zhou Shu watched them and slowly said, "It can be dangerous, do you all know?"


    "If I don''t know, I won''t be here. Miza�YZhi�Y�椡"


    Li Aojian looked proud, "Now I just want to hone the sword, the more dangerous I am, the happier I am."


    Zhu Dashan followed, "This is natural, you are afraid of me and Lao Zhu? Too much underestimate us."


    Zhao Yueru said indifferently, "You don''t need to ask more, you have decided, just think carefully."


    Yangmei and Xu Rong didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    "well."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction, "You will definitely not regret today''s decision."


    "I never regretted what I did."


    Li Aojian snorted, "By the way, Xiao Zhou, having said so much, haven''t you said what we should do?"


    "Yeah, what do you want us to do?"


    Yangmei blinked, "Isn''t it because I am doing alchemy? How am I doing it every day?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Of course not, now there are very important things for you to do..."


    After a pause, Zhou Shu explained the current situation in detail with a few people, with reservations, but not too many omissions.


    Li Aojian seemed to have realized something, and nodded, "What is needed now is the Four Elephant Spirit Soul, right, leave it to us."


    "Well, that''s what I planned."


    Zhou Shu turned to the crowd and said earnestly, "I have the seals of the real four elephants here, as well as several sets of techniques for storing the spirit soul. You need to hold these seals to find suitable alien beasts in the four continents and collect theirs. Essence, and then merge into India, so that this seal can play the role of suppressing its origin, can it be done?"


    All of them nodded, "I will do my best."


    "well."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and handed the Xuanwu seal to Li Aojian, "Lao Li, Lao Zhu, and Xuanwu Essence Soul will be handed over to you to collect. Here are two jade slips, one is the method used for collection, and the other records the possibility of occurrence. No matter how much you have absorbed, you must come back on time in two years from the place where the alien beast of the Xuanwu bloodline has been absorbed. If something happens halfway, you must tell me through the Wushuang Order, and you can''t slack off."


    "Don''t worry, you must be fully supported!"


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest, took Li Aojian and walked out.


    Li Aojian settled, "Don''t you collect them separately? Lao Zhu and I should be able to handle two seals."


    Zhou Shu was very solemn, "You may be overwhelmed at any time, but you have to be careful of heaven, safety is the most important thing, one is enough."


    "Fine, wait until we come back."


    Li Aojian nodded, did not say much, and left quickly with Zhu Dashan.


    Zhou Shu turned to Zhao Yueru, "Elder, this white tiger seal will trouble you."


    Zhao Yueru took Bai Huyin and Yujian over and nodded gently, "Don''t worry, I will go to all the places I should go. I know some of it myself, and I won''t be empty."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "When you are in Nanzhanzhou, you can go to Shushan when you have time. I''ll talk to them and I will give you something."


    "Okay, but I''m not so worried, your business is more important."


    Zhao Yueru smiled slightly, turned and left, leaving only a little afterimage.


    "What about me, what about me?"


    Yang Mei jumped up anxiously, "You won''t want me to do alchemy, brother!?"


    "What are you in a hurry?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and stroked her head, his expression gradually becoming serious, "Yang Mei, I won''t say much, I will leave the Qinglong Seal to you, so be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I can definitely do it."


    Yangmei took the jade slip and seal and nodded seriously, with a rare solemnity.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, you must not divulge it. Send a letter to Wushuang City whenever you have something."


    Among these people, he was most worried about Yang Mei. After all, he had too little experience. However, having the identity of the well-known Daughter of Destiny should also help her a lot.


    "I see, brother, wait for me to come back."


    Yang Mei looked at Zhou Shu reluctantly, and then left the hall.


    Only Xu Rong and Zhou Shu are left.


    Xu Rong smiled, "Junior Brother, I guess the Vermilion Bird Seal was not for me, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes."


    "You didn''t plan to let me help you from the beginning," Xu Rong thought for a while, and said sadly, "I think about it now. If you don''t let me know, I am afraid it is not because of enlightenment, but because I am worried that I will know. As for the Tongtian Pagoda, if I understand that it is impossible to ascend to immortality, it is possible for me to ascend to immortality, and my mentality will change. I will no longer concentrate on cultivation in the future, let alone work hard for the Dutch school like before... Huh?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said straightly, "Senior Sister, I don��t think it��s impossible for you to ascend to immortality, let alone that, because you have the Tongtian Pagoda, you will give up cultivating and wait for the immortality in the future. In these two situations, in most Dutch It will happen to the disciples of the Sound School, but it will not happen to you. I think you have enough talent to rise to the immortal, and there is no problem in yourself. For the three swords of the lotus school, you are willing to spend decades, this kind of thing Not everyone can do it. You will not lose to others with just such an attachment. Even if you know the Tower of the Sky, you will not change anything, but will insist on doing what you should do."


    Xu Rong stayed, staring at Zhou Shu, "Junior Brother, do you really think so?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Of course."


    Xu Rong sighed lightly, "When I knew the role of the Tongtian Tower, I did have that idea for a moment. UU read but soon it disappeared. I know that even if there is a shortcut, I still have to rely on it. Myself, otherwise, even if I go to Heaven, I still can��t do anything. It��s better not to be promoted. So no matter what happens, I will stick to my heart and my way."


    "I know, but..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior Sister, do you really practice kendo?"


    He felt that Xu Rong was talented in swordsmanship, but he didn''t seem to have reached the level of enlightenment. In this case, perhaps changing was a choice.


    Xu Rong was slightly at a loss, and after a while, he said, "I don''t know...but I will always enlighten the way, even if it is not the sword way, there will be other ways."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I believe you will succeed. I also have a few special jade slips there. If you want to see it, you can find me."


    "Well," Xu Rong nodded and asked in confusion, "Since you understand me, why don''t you let me help you?"


    "Because there are other things you need to do."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The same is also very important. We can''t just hunt and kill foreign animals to get the essence, we must have other ways."


    Xu Rong suddenly realized, "Other ways, do you mean acquisition or auction?"


    "clever."


    Zhou Shu caressed his palm and smiled, "Senior Sister, I have already agreed with Huabaoxuan and several other major firms to entrust them to collect the spirits of various alien beasts as soon as possible, but I have not said about the specific situation, nor can I say. In this regard, it��s up to you, Sister Sister, to take care of it. It��s not easy. Four continents have to travel, and there are many complicated issues. But I believe you and I am waiting for your good news.


    "Don''t worry, I will do my best!"


    Xu Rong finally laughed and nodded vigorously.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support of Shihai Bodhi, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1573: too slow

    Xu Rong happily left. ��Miscellaneous + Chronicles + Insects ��


    Among those few people, she was actually a little inferior and felt that she could not compare to them, but she was naturally stubborn to stay.


    Later, Zhao Yueru made it very clear that only talents with enough talent to become immortal are suitable to do this-they can all, but Xu Rong can''t, but she is not convinced and insists on not giving up, but that persistence is also very fragile. If Zhou Shu refuses to let her help, her mentality is likely to collapse. Fortunately, Zhou Shu understands her mind and made a good choice, which makes her feel like "a confidant dies", and she must also Will do things well.


    Knowing oneself, though dead without regret.


    A blue shirt slowly approached from behind the palace, leaning against Zhou Shu, it was Hao Ruoyan.


    There was some worry in her eyes, "Master Shu, this Suzaku seal, do you want to go by yourself?"


    "Maybe, but I should have a better candidate. I have to try."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, and slowly said, "Ruoyan, the Heyin School still depends on you to preside. I plan to go to Nanzhanzhou."


    "Master Shu can rest assured."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, smiled and said, "Now, no one dares to mess with the Dutchman, Ruoyan will not be tired."


    "Then study your own way more," Zhou Shu smiled, as if thinking of something, and said quite cautiously, "By the way, Ruoyan, Lei Yuan helped me look forward to it. Please tell me at any time what''s going on with him. Also, I left the jade slip for Senior Sister Xu, and give it to her if she wants. In addition, the three from Shushan, let them do whatever they want. If you want to meet your requirements, I will be back soon."


    "Ruoyan understands," Hao Ruoyan''s eyes shimmered, "Master Shu will definitely find a suitable disciple to pass on the Tao."


    "I hope so."


    Zhou Shu hugged her and said warmly, "I''m leaving, Ruoyan."


    Leaving Lingyu City, Zhou Shu galloped towards Nanzhanzhou.


    On the fourth day of the flight, there was no blockage and the speed was extremely fast, but he still felt that it was not enough, "too slow", after thinking about it, he entered Wushuang City.


    The city lord found out immediately, "How?"


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "It is in the process of being solved, and it will be completed in two or two years, but during this period of time, you have to worry about the city lord.


    The city lord thought for a while, nodded and said, "Two years are fine, I can maintain the formation and no problems will arise, but during this time, can Lin Zhu continue to build the formation?"


    "Well, just let the formation return to normal in the past two years, don''t think about other things."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Where is Lin Zhu, invite her to come, I have something to look for her."


    After a while, Lin Zhu appeared in Wushuang City, with a very special color, completely different from the other messengers, and seemed to be a privilege given by the city lord.


    Although it is difficult to see the true situation clearly in Wushuang City, it is also possible to know from Shenhun that Lin Zhu has grown gratifyingly, his spirit and consciousness have greatly improved, and his cultivation level has also reached the edge of integration. My own way, what is better than this.


    "senior!"


    Lin Zhu almost rushed over, her eyes all red, "The formation is broken, it''s all the little girl''s fault."


    Zhou Shuwen comforted, "I know, it has nothing to do with you, it is the reason of heaven."


    Lin Zhu shook her head and found her catharsis in full of self-blame. She burst into tears. "That''s also the reason for the little girl. If it wasn''t for the little girl to focus too much on the formation, she might have noticed it earlier. The Fa won''t be affected so much, woo woo, so many resources are used, is it wasted, woo woo..."


    She may be the most uncomfortable person when things happen. After all, the entire Tongtian Pagoda was built by her. She has put too much energy into it, and she never hopes that anything will happen to the Tongtian Pagoda.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s right to be focused. Our protection is not done well. Don''t think about it, it''s okay. I already have a solution."


    Lin Zhu raised her head, blinking eyes full of expectant tears, "Senior, it can be solved, can we continue?"


    "of course can."


    Zhou Shu said firmly, "You don''t have to worry too much, just let it go for the time being. I have other things for you to do in the past two years."


    "Senior, please say."


    Lin Zhu wiped her eyes and nodded seriously.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Let��s do two teleportation formations. The distance is as far as possible, preferably more than 5 million miles. The number of teleporters does not need to be large. Two to three people are enough. Can you do it now?


    Lin Zhu thought for a while, "Senior, if there are few people, the little girl can finish it in two years."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Okay, then I will trouble you. If you have any questions, just ask the city lord and me."


    Lin Zhu was a little dissatisfied, "What are you talking about, it''s troublesome, huh."


    The city lord spoke and said in surprise, "What do you kid want to do, is it the teleportation formation between the state and the state?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Well, what should be done is always to be done. Try it now when you have time. It takes too much time to go back and forth between the two states. If there is a gap between Nanzhanzhou and Dongshengzhou Teleportation array is much more convenient."


    The city lord showed a lot of dignity, "Aren''t you afraid that others will know? This is not on Penglai Island. It is to be placed outside. I am afraid that many people will be able to perceive the fluctuations in the spirit, in case something happens..."


    "I will be very careful, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I put it on the 100,000 Dashan Mountain while putting it in my own city. If you are cautious, there will be no problem."


    He had already thought about it. The teleportation array was placed between Shuiliandong Dongtian and Dongshengzhou so that you can travel between the two places quickly, which is a very good benefit for the Heyin school. When needed, anytime You can take people to the cave to practice.


    Now back and forth, no matter how fast he is, it will take a month, but with the teleportation array, it can save a lot of time.


    Lin Zhu glared at the city lord, "Yes, that is, senior is right, don''t worry about Xiao Muzhu."


    "You said don''t call me like that!"


    The city lord smoked above his head and grinned, but Lin Zhu just ignored it.


    The city lord could only spread his hands in anger, helpless, who let Lin Zhu accidentally see his body? And now in Wushuang City, Lin Zhu is the biggest, and everything must be Lin Zhu and Tongtian Tower. No matter what Lin Zhu wants, he must obey.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "I''m leaving, and I''m still in a hurry. I''ll come again next time."


    Lin Zhu stared at him and said reluctantly, "Senior, when will you come to Penglai Island? The little girl misses you very much."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Penglai Island will be in Nanzhanzhou soon. I will visit you in the next two years."


    "The little girl is going to be busy. It is impossible for me to have nothing to give to seniors by the time of goodbye."


    Lin Zhu immediately turned around, and disappeared in an instant. It was not as fast as usual. When she had something to do, her concentration was unattainable. Zhou Shu admired this.


    "Go away too, bring things early!"


    The city owner was still a little angry, kicking out, kicking Zhou Shu straight out.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    ��Look at the official app and visit the official app; #x25B2;

 Chapter 1574: Witch **** descends

    Day and night, Zhou Shu came to the Shiwan Mountain in Nanzhanzhou. ��Miscellaneous"Zhi"worm��


    It was late at night, but suddenly a thick fire cloud hung over the tribe, layered on top of each other, reflecting tens of thousands of miles in a circle, and there was red light everywhere.


    When Zhou Shu saw this scene, he felt a little stuck.


    He was in the fourth day, a height that ordinary clouds could not reach, but the fire cloud was still above him, as if from outside the sky.


    Clouds fall from the sky, such a vision must be strange.


    Zhou Shu immediately went down, hidden in the dense forest, and headed towards the tribe.


    Walking all the way to the depths of the tribe, no one was seen.


    This is very strange. Although the barbarians suffered heavy losses after the Battle of Shushan, the original tribes with a large population suddenly disappeared, but it is not that no one can see it. Could it be something else?


    Moving forward with doubts, Zhou Shu suddenly realized when the vast sacred mountain appeared in front of him.


    Up and down the sacred mountain, there are solemn barbarians, worshipping from the sky, seeming to be performing some ancient ritual.


    "Are you calling God again?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit, swept around among the crowd and walked up the mountain.


    He was still dressed in a barbarian costume, pretending to be the Luojia clan, and did not arouse the barbarian''s suspicion. He just approached the sacred mountain, but was stopped by the high priest Rock.


    "I know you, priest of the Loga tribe."


    The high priest still cherishes words like gold, "What are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu looked solemn and performed barbaric rituals, "It''s been a long time since the high priest has been seen, I want to find a priest suddenly."


    The high priest did not move, and stared, "I know he is your brother, but now you can''t see him. This is the most critical moment for him and our tribe. No one can disturb."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said thoughtfully, "Suddenly it seems to be promoted to the high priest?"


    "Yes."


    The rock high priest''s face was as black as a rock, "Look for yourself, don''t ask too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and walked to the other side.


    He came to Shenshan because he wanted to enter the water curtain cave sky from Huamisi Lake, but he didn''t want to witness this kind of moment, so why not take a look.


    It seems that the sudden progress is also rapid. After drawing the mountain barbarian pattern on the body, he has the divine power in just a few decades and reached the stage of summoning the gods. He is indeed the first talent among the barbarians, but I don��t know this. What kind of savage **** or witch **** will be summoned by the sky full of fire clouds?


    While he was thinking about it, the heavy fire cloud changed.


    The stagnant stratus clouds began to surging, constantly transforming into various patterns, and within dozens of breaths, it turned into a huge fire portal.


    "It''s open, the door of the wild **** is opened!"


    "Successful, great!"


    "Suddenly it seems to be a high priest!"


    Amidst the enthusiasm of the crowd, Zhou Shu couldn''t fall behind, showing a bit of excitement, and looked at the door together.


    The door slowly opened. Before seeing a figure, a fire light suddenly rushed out, swept down, and quickly passed over the entire sacred mountain.


    The fire is like the wind, with an indescribable power, powerful and mysterious, and all people who perceive him are in awe and unconsciously bowed down. Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shocked, and he also bowed down.


    That power is similar to the will of the heavens sensed before. It is a force that should not exist in the Profound Yellow Realm, and cannot be resisted by the Profound Yellow Realm. However, Zhou Shu is now very different from the past, and it is not necessary to stand still. No, it��s just that it��s not necessary, it will arouse others'' suspicion, and it will also arouse the witch god��s alertness, which is not good for Sudden Image Fear.


    Yes, it was the wizard god, Zhou Shu could be sure that the barbarian **** would never have such a powerful force.


    The fire returned to the door, and the second burst of light, a broad and magnificent road of sparks gradually took shape in the air, the road was covered with gorgeous flowers, large and small fireworks, raindrops, scattered from the road.


    "A miracle, what a miracle!"


    "Even the last ten thousand gods ceremony, I haven''t seen it before, this is definitely not an ordinary god!"


    "Sorcerer God, please grant Sudden Horde power!"


    "For the tribe!"


    Seeing this scene, the barbarians below were even more excited. Although they were lying down, they couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    Soon, someone felt the fireworks falling on their bodies, and their bodies shook, followed by a huge shock.


    "Divine power, this is the power of God!"


    "I got it too!"


    "Not only divine power, but also the magical scroll of brutal patterns, my god, is this the witch god''s sudden descent to our entire tribe!"


    The sound of joy is endless.


    Zhou Shu felt the cheers of the barbarians, and his heart was slightly shaken. He probably understood the reason why the barbarians have been strong to this day.


    Whenever the barbarian suffers a major setback, there will be heroes, and when the hero becomes a hero, the witch **** far away will give the hero and the tribe strength, so that the barbarian can have the opportunity to become stronger again, multiply and inherit. Constantly extinct.


    What''s strange is that many barbarians have received divine power, but Zhou Shu didn''t. There were a few fireworks that were about to fall to him, but they floated away.


    Zhou Shu seems to understand something.


    That witch god, I am afraid he has known his existence a long time ago.


    The fireworks soon ended, but the cheers lasted for a long, long time. All the barbarians were eagerly waiting to see what kind of barbaric **** appeared behind the portal and brought them so many benefits.


    Suddenly the image on the sacred mountain half kneeling on the ground, looking up at the sky, with a firm face and extremely pious eyes.


    He is also looking forward to it.


    The Sorcerer God did not let them wait too long, a long horn slowly emerged from the portal.


    Suddenly, his whole body trembled. Of course he knew what that long horn meant. That was what he could see every day. What he dreamed of, hoped for, and waited for a lifetime has finally arrived.


    After the horns were grown, a huge fiery red body was slowly revealed. The sturdy four legs and the long hair covering the whole body can be recognized by anyone. This is the horned mammoth, the ancient strange animal in the rumor, and it is also the sorcerer Zhu Rong. Mount.


    This witch **** is Zhu Rong!


    Suddenly, it seems like the gods who have always believed in slander, and today I finally got what I wanted.


    Zhu Rong on the back of the horned mammoth gradually showed her true shape, her whole body was wrapped in flames, but she couldn''t hide her convex and concave body. Among the witch gods, she was not tall and looked very petite on the horned mammoth. , With the full appearance of the wizard god, a wild and wild aura swept over, completely covering the mountain.


    As if hearing a call from the ancients, the barbarians seemed to be in the past, shouting almost crazy and dancing.


    The atmosphere in the entire sacred mountain was frenzied and hard to restrain.


    Zhu Rong sat on the horned mammoth, staring down, gradually showing satisfaction, suddenly stood up, waved his finger towards the mountain, and shouted loudly.


    "You, are you willing to accept my supernatural power?"


    "Suddenly, willing to accept the power of the wizard god!"


    Suddenly, it seemed to respond immediately, hoarse, as if all the energy of the whole body was used up.


    ��Look at the official app and visit the official app; #x25B2;

 Chapter 1575: Arrow

    "Allow you to inherit my glory!"


    With a solemn and desolate voice, Zhu Rong slowly raised his hand, and a drop of blood suddenly condensed on the fingertips like a pillar of fire. ��Miscellaneous ��־�����


    The blood is like solidified fire, but it keeps jumping, seeming to carry infinite vitality and power.


    "are you ready?"


    Zhu Rong watched the sudden appearance on the sacred mountain, and the blood drop in his hand continuously released dazzling brilliance, as bright as a pearl.


    The barbarians below were shocked.


    "Does the witch **** want to give the blood of the witch god?"


    "It must be, with the blood of the witch god, you truly have the power of the god!"


    "This is a miracle greater than God''s surrender. I haven''t seen it in the tribe for tens of thousands of years. I can''t expect to reproduce it today!"


    "For the tribe!"


    The barbarians knelt down one after another, worshiping and singing, and their momentum went straight into the sky. For this miracle that had not been seen in 10,000 years, even the Rock High Priest was no exception, the rock-like body could not help shaking, and old tears were running.


    Suddenly his face was as solemn as a mountain, his hands were facing the sky, and he roared, "Suddenly like! I am willing to accept Zhu Rong''s blood! Never die!"


    He shouted dozens of times, seeming to sense his sincerity, Zhu Rong nodded gently.


    The mammoth horn moved, Zhu Rong also moved. Its outline can be seen in the firelight. Zhu Rong has a strange longbow in his hand, the full moon opens the bow, and an arrow rushes towards the sudden appearance.


    At the top of the arrow, the drop of blood is particularly distinct.


    As the arrow fell, the blood beads grew bigger and bigger. I was afraid that there would not be a boundless brilliance in a radius of tens of meters. For a while, even the glory of the sun and the moon was suppressed by it.


    The barbarians did not dare to look closely, and they fell lower and lower, but suddenly the elephant swooped up in the air, facing the blood drop, striding forward.


    In mid-air, formed a spectacle.


    It seemed that there was an extra round of the sun out of thin air, and suddenly it seemed that it was walking into the sun.


    At this time, Zhou Shu didn��t have time to look more, because he discovered that a faster arrow was hidden in the brilliance. It was silent and colorless, hidden in the brilliance of the blood beads, no one could detect it. Here, except for him, because the arrow flew towards him.


    "Is he aware of my existence, does Zhu Rong want to attack me?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly thinking, but soon abandoned the idea, "It is really unreasonable. There is no reason for the gods to slander the humans in the Xuanhuang Realm. Humans have no threat to them. Killing is useless. On the contrary, they violate the rules. Not a direct manager like Tiandao, and... in this arrow, there is no killing intent."


    At this stage, he can certainly tell if there is any danger.


    Zhou Shu did not move or resist, waiting for the arrow to land.


    Unexpectedly, without any movement, the arrow disappeared without warning, and he could no longer perceive it.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated for a while, thought for a while, and immediately searched in Naxujie and Qiankun''s bag. As expected, on a mountain in the Qiankun bag, he found an anomaly, and there was a stone monument that had never been seen before. .


    The body of the stele is fiery red, with many ancient patterns on it, which seems to have formed naturally.


    "Inscription on the tablet?"


    Zhou Shuruo understood, but the lines on the stele were really hard to recognize, and he still didn''t know a word after watching it for a long time.


    Can only give up temporarily.


    But this arrow, the meaning of this stone stele, he probably understood. Zhu Rong''s miracle to the descendants of the barbarians is in line with the rules of the immortal world, but Zhu Rong''s criticality is not only to bless the barbarians, but also other things. Doing this is mostly against the rules, so in this way, I avoided the warning of the heavens and passed some information to him. This information is definitely not suitable for the barbarian to know or do, so it will be in his hands. .


    It should be very important, and find a way to identify it as soon as possible.


    Looking up, in just a dozen breaths of effort, the blood beads in mid-air have disappeared, the door outside the sky has been closed, and the burning clouds in the sky are gradually dissipating, only suddenly the image is still in the air, and the whole body is surrounded by flames. Seeing his constantly swinging body and distorted face, he was obviously absorbing Zhu Rongshen''s blood, which was extremely painful.


    Many barbarians are still dancing and jumping, chanting mantras, seemingly celebrating.


    More than ten hours have passed.


    The firelight gradually converged, condensed in front of his forehead, shaped like two sharp horns, and then disappeared in the income, and disappeared.


    Suddenly it seemed to wake up, his expression was as usual, he looked around for a few times, and walked slowly down the platform of nothingness.


    "High Priest!"


    "Suddenly like a high priest!"


    "Chu Rong, our high priest!"


    After more than a dozen hours, the barbarians below were not tired at all. Instead, they fell into greater fanaticism. They cheered and made all kinds of unthinkable actions to express their reverence for the sudden image. They understood that this high priest was completely different from the previous ones. He was the high priest recognized by Zhu Rong witch god, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a divine envoy.


    Even the Rock High Priest was mixed in this carnival crowd.


    At this moment, Suddenly, as the leader of the Sudden tribe, it''s not right, the fact that it''s the leader of the entire barbarian tribe is impossible to shake.


    Suddenly, he looked around, accepted the endless cheers and raised his arms.


    There were continuous roars but they were all the old sayings of the tribe, even Zhou Shu could not tell how much. Obviously, he should be conveying the witch god��s message to the tribe��s people, and at the same time solemnly declare, Suddenly, the tribe was about to revive.


    Encouraged by the wizard god, the barbarians continued to cheer and dance.


    In fact, in their eyes, there is no difference between the sudden appearance and the true slander.


    Suddenly, when he shouted, his expression was condensed, which was very different from the past. It is no wonder that from the moment he bears the blood of the witch god, he is no longer a sudden image of the past, and he must accept this fate.


    Soon, his words were finished, and the crowd fell into fanaticism again.


    Suddenly, he swept around in the crowd, and finally landed on Zhou Shu. With a slight wave of his hand, all the barbarians around walked away, giving up a road, and he strode towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, but smiled.


    He felt that, even though it was different from the past, he still had no intention of killing him.


    The tall body walked in front of Zhou Shu with a sense of oppression like a mountain, but the opposite of the oppression was suddenly like a smile on his face.


    "You are finally here, my brother."


    The big hand fell on Zhou Shu''s shoulder, but Zhou Shu didn''t feel heavy.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s me, congratulations to Brother Elephant, you finally became a high priest and got the blood of the wizard god."


    Suddenly he showed a bit of emotion, and said slowly, "Without the brutal pattern you gave me, how could I gather my divine power so quickly and summon the Wizard God again, and this is the first time that the tribe has summoned the Wizard God Zhurong. , I didn''t expect it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "As sincerely, Jinshi is open. If you believe in her with all your heart, you will naturally receive her pity."


    Suddenly nodded, but then sighed, "It may not be all like this."

 Chapter 1576: totem

    Zhou Shu showed a hint of doubt, "Why does Brother Xiang say that?"


    Suddenly it seemed to be watching Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "Brother White Horse, she knows you are here. Miscellaneous#־#��"


    "she was?"


    Zhou Shu''s face slightly condensed, "You mean Zhu Rong?"


    Suddenly, the image became a bit solemn and said in a straightforward voice, "Yes, Lord Sorcerer God knows everything, and naturally also knows that there is a special alien here. She came to the sacred mountain, besides blessing the tribe of Huu, she also has your relationship.


    Zhou Shu was even more puzzled, "It''s about me? I don''t understand."


    He didn''t know any witch gods, and had nothing to do with Zhu Rong.


    Suddenly it was shaking his head, "I don''t understand either, but she said, we will understand later."


    "What did she say about me?"


    Zhou Shu thought of the stele in Qiankun''s bag, perhaps Zhu Rong gave some information.


    Suddenly, she said slowly, "She only told me not to be an enemy of you, the others are gone."


    "Oh����"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. It seemed that the wizard **** did not talk about the stone tablet or the inscription. He was also worried about being known and destroyed by the heavenly way. In this case, the stone monument is probably related to the heavenly way, but Zhu Rong would not have expected it. When he suddenly appeared, it was mostly a temporary motive, but it was still a little unpredictable what the secret was.


    However, Zhu Rong said that he should not be an enemy of Zhou Shu. This is easier to understand. With Zhu Rong''s stone stele on his body, he does not want him to be eliminated by the barbarians.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he suddenly smiled unconsciously, "Actually, she doesn��t say that, and I will do the same, but if she says she wants to be your enemy, I won��t agree. I said that we Brothers for a lifetime, ha ha, it��s the best right now, don��t worry about anything.��


    Zhou Shu felt hot in his heart, and said, "Brother Xiang, are you not afraid that the wizard **** will sin against you?"


    "Convict? No way."


    Suddenly he shook his head, "Before I called the witch god, I said it in advance. If the **** surrendered and changed my will, then I would definitely not accept it... No matter what power the witch **** gave me, I would not change myself too much. many."


    It seems that the last time Xuanming God descended has made him a lot of memory. If it is the witch **** who insists on God descending, he would rather not summon it.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said at ease, "Brother Elephant, it''s the best."


    Suddenly he said slowly, "Brother White Horse, you came here, maybe you didn''t come here specifically to see me for promotion, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Well, it''s just the meeting. I''m going into Huamisi Lake and I have something to tell you."


    Suddenly it seemed to have realized, "You always come and go to Huamisi Lake, what is the secret in it, is it related to our Sudden Tribe?"


    "That''s not the case. The gateway in the lake is actually a secret realm of cultivators. It is very good for us cultivators. It can quickly improve the cultivation level, and it seems to be of little use to the barbarians." Zhou Shu did not hide anything, "If the elephant is If you want to go, I can take you down with you."


    "The Secret Realm of the Cultivator, then forget it."


    Suddenly he waved his hand and smiled, "What else is there?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I plan to set up an important formation near Sudden Tribe. It may cause a lot of trouble. I would like to ask you to take care of me. Don��t let people in the tribe or other immortals. Destroyed."


    Suddenly, I thought for a while and said, "This is simple. Just put it on the edge of Huamisi Lake where I lived before. No one in the tribe dares to move, and immortal cultivators dare not come here."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Okay, thank you Brother Xiang."


    He was relieved of this matter. If it was before, he didn''t have to explain these things clearly to Suddenly. Brothers and brothers would be tacitly tacit. It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, but now it''s different. Suddenly is already Suddenly, the leader of the tribe and even the entire barbarian tribe shoulders the heavy responsibility of reviving the barbarian tribe, with the mission in the body, no longer a person, just like Zhou Shu shoulders a sect, and he will save others by himself. Things that should be stated clearly must be stated clearly so that you can suddenly decide by yourself.


    He continued, "One more thing, do you know this kind of pattern?"


    He reached out and drew a weird pattern on the ground. The pattern came from the inscription on the stone tablet and appeared several times.


    Suddenly, he stared at him for a long time, and shook his head, "I have never seen it. It''s not from our Sudden Tribe''s savage patterns or savage language, nor is it a common savage language, but... I see it like this, it seems a little bit It''s like a sun totem from the fire barbarian."


    "Fire Savage Totem?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, "Is Huoman a barbarian tribe in the 100,000 Great Mountains?"


    Suddenly he shook his head, "Huoman is one of the earliest barbarian tribes and the origin of many barbarian tribes. It is famous for advocating fire. The witch **** Zhurong came from Huoman, but before Shiwan Dashan was formed, it was as early as the ancient times. At that time, Huoman had already been annihilated, and the tribe no longer existed. Only a few relics remained. The High Priest of Thunder has visited the relics, and talked about some. Your pattern is a bit similar to those."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is there no descendants of Huo Man?"


    The high priest Honglei died in Shushan naturally there is no way to ask.


    Suddenly he shook his head, "No, if there are descendants, I don''t think Zhu Rong, the wizard god, will give her blood to others."


    "Yes," Zhou Shu said unconsciously, "Brother Xiang, where are the ruins of the fire-savage?"


    Suddenly, he said slowly, "On the side of the Falling Star Islands, the place closest to the sun, Huoman was born there. Before we had a good relationship with Emei, we could always go there, but now it��s not working. I want Remind you, if you must go, remember not to use the identity of the barbarian, now Emei and us are absolute enemies."


    "I know, I will help you get revenge when I go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you Brother Xiang for telling me, then I will go to the sacred mountain first, Brother Xiang."


    "Go, I will get busy too."


    Suddenly turned around, looked at the barbarians who bowed to the ground, and sighed slightly.


    Although he knows that this day will come sooner or later, when it does come, he will still be a little at a loss.


    Knowing what he was thinking, Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, "Everything will be fine," and then flew to the mountain.


    Huamisi Lake was still clear, without seeing much, Zhou Shu jumped into the lake and entered the secret realm.


    "You are here, I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    As a red light flashed, a familiar and kind voice suddenly appeared in his ears, and Zhou Shu felt a little stuck.


    It''s a blue bird with a blood waterfall sword in his hand.


    At this time, her appearance and temperament were the same as in the past, but there was a trace of other things. This is what makes her whole person a little different.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Qing Que, have you broken through?"


    "Yes."


    Qingque smiled lightly, and revealed joy unconsciously, "I''ve been sitting in front of the soul tower for so long, if I don''t break through the enlightenment, wouldn''t it be a waste of so much work?"

 Chapter 1577: give it to me

    Zhou Shu couldn''t help staying for a while, seeing the spirited spirits in front of him, and there was no more melancholy and more vivid blue bird in his eyes. ��Miscellaneous��Zhi��Insect��


    Qingque beckoned, seemingly dissatisfied, "Look at what, you seem very surprised, shouldn''t I break through?"


    "of course not."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You broke through, I am very happy."


    Qingque blinked and said reluctantly, "Where are you happy?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and could only respond, "There are more happy places. First, you have broken through the shackles, and the soul of the soul that has been silent for many years can finally be further improved. The power of the magic arts and other aspects are strengthened, and the catastrophe is more I''m sure, I won''t be like before, how could I be unhappy, second..."


    "Okay, okay, don''t be so serious."


    Qingque laughed unconsciously, "I haven''t seen it for so long, just kidding."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said softly, "Actually, I am really happy that you can enlighten and succeed."


    "understood."


    Qingque stared at him, a warm current surged in his heart, and his eyes warmed.


    "How are you all these years? Well, maybe I''m asking for nonsense. Looking at your cultivation base, it is beyond my imagination. I haven''t gotten through a calamity in the secret realm, but you have spent four times outside. The second robbery...Now it''s my turn to call you brother, brother Zhou."


    "Don''t make trouble," Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "I went to the market and got a lot of opportunities and made a lot of progress."


    For her, Zhou Shu didn''t have much to keep. When he enlightened, Qingque was by the side and was the first to know.


    "Return to the ruins?!"


    Qingque''s eyes lit up and frowned again, "How can I go to such a good place alone without calling me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "If you have a chance, I will take you there later."


    The entrance of Guixu is always in the East China Sea, and there are shark people watching, and you can go again when you want to go.


    "That''s great, you can remember it," Qingque clapped her hands and said with joy, only glanced at Zhou Shu, a little puzzled, "Can''t it work now?"


    "Not now. There are still important things to do. Time is getting tighter."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with a trace of worry in his eyes.


    Qingque paused, and said thoughtfully, "It''s getting tighter and tighter, is it an alien invasion? Has the Yinkui tribe started?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "They are not a problem, they have been driven away by us."


    "So fast," Qingque was taken aback, and then wondered, "What is that? Couldn''t it be that other races have already invaded? By the way, what''s wrong with your monkey?"


    In this cave, she could not use Wushuang Ling, and she knew nothing about the outside world.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "No, I don''t have time to care about the monkey, I''ll talk about it later."


    Qingque stared at him, seemingly urging, "Looking at your heavy appearance, what is the trouble? I think you entered the Secret Realm of Huaguo Mountain this time and didn''t bring anyone else to practice, so you came to me specifically. Yes, if you have something to do, just just say it. Anyway, I am very idle now, and it won��t be a problem to help you defend the Lingyu City for decades. Let��s talk.��


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "You can see it, it is indeed for you, but if you don''t enlighten, I will do it myself."


    Qingque waved his hand freely, "Go ahead."


    "Lingyu City doesn''t need to be guarded. It''s like this. There is something that the city lord and I have been doing. Now we have encountered big problems..."


    After some talk, the blue bird always bowed his head, and his complexion gradually became serious.


    "Tongtian Tower, you really did it..."


    Qingque sighed unconsciously and said faintly, "No wonder the city lord always thinks that you are different. I believe you can take him out of the Xuanhuang Realm. It turns out that you have the courage to do such things, but... It''s dangerous, do you know the consequences? Is it worth it?"


    "Although there are many dangers, there are also many benefits."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If successful, many people will be relieved of the suffering of crossing the catastrophe and enter the immortal realm. As you know, the way of heaven is really unfair to the Xuanhuang realm. If you don��t find another way, I��m afraid there will be many people who can rise to immortality. Are going to be trapped to death."


    Qingque looked at him and shook his head lightly, "I know that others can do it, but you don''t have to do it at all. Can''t you go through the robbery and rise to the immortal? I am the first one to not believe, and waste too much on these things. Time and energy are really not worth it to you."


    Zhou Shu paused, "A lot of people have asked this question, and my answer is the same. It''s worth it. What I want is more than just being a fairy."


    The green bird stagnated and was puzzled, "What is that? We immortal cultivators, the only purpose in the Xuanhuang Realm is to rise to immortality. You should do your best to do this, and why waste energy on other things? ."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You will know later."


    He doesn��t want to explain anything. Indeed, many people don��t understand. Sometimes he himself has such doubts, but no matter what, he will stick to his own ideas and do everything he wants to do well. The long experience tells His efforts will not be wasted. The more he does, the more he gets. No matter how big or small things are, they will gradually accumulate and will become a force that cannot be ignored in the future.


    "Fine, let''s not talk about it, I believe you will not do meaningless things."


    Qingque spread her hands and smiled, "Moreover, this thing is also very good for me, why not do it and leave it to me."


    Zhou Shu took out the Vermillion Bird Seal and the jade slip and said, "You must come back within two years. Be careful and don''t have any trouble."


    "Of course, I''m still waiting for you to take me to the ruins, and the Secret Realm of Chaos."


    Qingque nodded, put her things away earnestly, a relaxed smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, "Going, don''t you go and see Xuanhu and the others?"


    "I have seen it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "He should stay inside until the next Tribulation. I will help him open the door when that time. Others are still in retreat. You don''t need to let them out until you reach the Transcendent God Realm. Okay, but... what''s the matter with Yan Huaming, why can''t I perceive him?"


    "He should be in the soul tower, I don''t know if he is still alive."


    Qingque looked into the distance and said thoughtfully, "Sometimes I want to go to the soul tower, but I am afraid that I will not be able to get out after I enter. This kind of soul cultivation is pure, there is no body at all, and you can do whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Oh, maybe he can bring me an accident."


    Qingque pursed his mouth, "Maybe, I have talked with him about Soul Dao, and the benefits are not small. He experienced the Xuanhuang Realm ten thousand years ago. At that time, there were some special inheritances. It is not as withered as it is now. Enlightenment, I should thank him too."


    "Let''s go, go out and talk."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and raised his hand with a wave, the blood waterfall sword struck a red light, traversed hundreds of miles, and fell accurately at the entrance of the Shuilian Cave.


    This sword is the key to avoiding the corpses at the door, Zhou Shu can''t use it, but the people inside are still useful.


    ��Look at the official app and visit the official app; #x25B2;

 Chapter 1578: Plunder

    Golden Summit Island. ��Miscellaneous ��־�����


    The largest island in the Luoxing Islands is also the core of the Emei School.


    In the magnificent hall, there are several tribulation realm cultivators standing in twos and threes, discussing something leisurely, and among them, a god-transforming cultivator walks around quickly, looking anxious.


    After walking for a while, the cultivator of God Transformation finally stood still.


    With a bitter look on his face, he looked at the monks around him, seemingly pleading, "Elders, please think of a way. This is already the tenth one. For several days, our mine islands have suffered. The barbarians looted and suffered very heavy losses!"


    A monk raised his head and glanced at him, and said slowly, "Sect Master Bai, why do you think that it was made by the barbarian?"


    The cultivator of the Huashen Realm is the current Sect Master of Emei, Bai Xuqing.


    What I want to say is that the emei sect''s suzerain does not have much power and can handle chores, but cannot mobilize elders. Only the star master can mobilize elders. However, since Quan Qinglin took over as the star master, there are not many elders because of his unfairness. I am willing to obey the orders of the star master, even if he does not listen to the orders of the star master, the elders will not care about the words of the suzerain.


    The current Emei is basically a mess of sand, each acting independently.


    Bai Xuqing explained in a low voice, "Elder Xu, according to the disciples on the island, the person here is dressed in a barbarian priest costume, riding a barbarian beast, and even using a witch rod to summon a mountain monk. The mountain monk roared, and they didn''t immediately With strength, I can only let the barbarians **** it."


    "Aren''t the barbarians and us doing well a few years ago, they came to make us an idea, haha, it''s interesting."


    "Those barbarians can''t make it into the climate, but it''s a pity that they haven''t been able to defeat Shu Mountain. What a pity, what a pity."


    The elders nearby talked about it on their own, without taking Bai Xuqing seriously.


    "It''s actually possible to summon mountain relics, this spirit stone is really good."


    The elder surnamed Xu looked slightly stagnant, and turned to the elder beside him, "Why, is Brother Li interested in snatching it, he should be able to sell a lot of Yuanshi?"


    Elder Li shook his head quite disdainfully, "It��s nothing to do with the sacred stone. Besides, the old man can��t call spirit curses, and he can��t use it. The old man doesn��t bother to sell it. With this time, the old man is better off. Go to occupy a few more deserted islands and get more star power to cultivate your natal stars."


    "Bah, what a **** desert island!"


    A cultivator on the opposite side strode over and pointed angrily, "Li Dazong, you have taken the two islands of the old man''s disciple, so you dare to say that they are deserted islands? Do you have any shame?"


    "Zhang Xiaoxian, don''t you want to spit people, is that your disciple''s island?"


    Li Dazong chuckled, "Why didn''t the old man see your disciple on the island? Oh, maybe it''s because the cultivation level is too low and he was automatically ignored. It''s a pure waste of resources. You don''t know how to be an old man. You clearly want to take the island in the name of a disciple."


    Zhang Xiaoxian''s face turned dark for a while, "Even if the old man is a trick to occupy the island, you can''t help but behave like this. We have always been like this."


    "That was before, now there are no rules."


    Li Dazong waved his hand in disdain and turned to the other monks, "You say, don''t you?"


    Some of the other elders nodded, some shook their heads, and each said that each had its own reason. Only Bai Xuqing on the side saw that he was about to vomit blood, so he had to ask again, "Several elders, can you wait and say your grievances? Now is the time for the sect to discuss matters. , Let��s talk about the robbery of the mine islands. You should also know that those mine islands produce minerals such as profound spirit jade and thousand flint, which are important resources for building large magic circles and one-time magic weapons. Let the barbarians get away and use them to retaliate against us, the consequences would be disastrous!"


    "It makes sense."


    An elder stroked his long beard, "From the old man''s point of view, this matter is a bit tricky. Why not take the barbarian and grab the ore again."


    Bai Xuqing''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly saluted, "Elder You is willing to make a move, it is really great, junior."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry," Elder You waved his hand and said slowly, "The old man will take action before he finishes talking, but after the matter is done, the old man will go to Tibet to collect ten star beads. It��s not difficult to get paid."


    "What, ten star beads?"


    Bai Xuqing hurriedly shook his head, "The Star Beads are the result of years of hard work by the ancestors of Emei. Each one is the treasure of Emei. How can I give it to the elders casually?"


    "Don''t give it, forget it if you don''t give it."


    Elder You snorted, "What is the most precious treasure, the star master has not used a lot by himself, otherwise he can cultivate so fast?"


    "Elder You, you are too greedy. You only need ten for your mouth. Who can stand it?"


    Li Dazong walked a few steps closer and smiled, "Sect Master Bai, you discuss it with the Star Master, I will do it, as long as eight star beads are enough."


    Zhang Xiaoxian rushed over, grabbed Bai Xuqing''s sleeves, and said loudly, "Don''t pay attention to him, the old man only needs six, no more!"


    "You You"


    Bai Xuqing broke free, watching the few people vomiting blood, "Just leave it alone, even if Emei is robbed by someone, it doesn''t matter, is it!"


    "That''s not what I said."


    Elder You shook his head to take care of it, but we have done a lot, why not let the star master also take care of it? He stays in a closed solitary meditation practice, all resources are occupied, we have to grab the island, and we have to work hard to get the Star Zhaoxing ceremony and die. Why? "


    Several elders nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes."


    Li Dazong glanced at Bai Xuqing, very disdainful, arched his hands all around, "Sovereign, goodbye, next month''s discussion, the old man can''t come to retreat."


    Soon people went to the building, and Bai Xuqing was the only one left in the hall. He raised his head and sighed, but he could only leave slowly.


    On an island thousands of miles away.


    Zhou Shu put away the mountain relics and was contentedly collecting ore.


    "It went smoother than expected. If you grab a few more islands, you will almost reach your goal. There is still some surplus. It is strange that no one has come. I knew I didn''t need to be so careful. Now Emei is really messy. "


    His divine consciousness shrouded all around, although it was inconvenient to penetrate the formation of Jinding Island, most of the changes around him were also in sight.


    These days, he has been looting arbitrarily inside Emei, but no elder crossing the robbery came to him. Didn��t you find it? It��s impossible, but most of them are unwilling to fight him for Emei��s sake. We are all selfish to this degree, Emei is also hopeless.


    "However, no remains of Huoman have been found. It would be great if we could find Monk Emei who knew the High Priest of Thunder."


    While he was thinking, he was slightly stagnant, and his divine consciousness sensed the strangeness. Thousands of miles away, several monks were rushing to see the direction. It was here that he came.


    ��Look at the official app and visit the official app; #x25B2;

 Chapter 1579: Yu Tiancheng

    Not long after, several monks stopped in front of the island. Miscellaneous �� Zhi �� Insect ��


    A black-robed monk pointed to the mine on the island with an angry expression on his face, "Two brothers, do you perceive it? The barbarian priest is destroying our minerals in it, which is horrible!"


    "Hmph, let us see the Emei Shuangxiu today, so I won''t make him feel better!"


    A rather beautiful female cultivator took a few steps, her long sword shining with cold.


    Another young monk followed closely behind her, born tall and proud, with a lot of arrogance on his face, and also took out a long sword, "Yes, the barbarians, I dare to come to our Emei dispatch to make trouble, I just don''t want to live!"


    Brother Wupao nodded and slowly said, "Two juniors, these barbarians are making trouble in the Emei faction, but those elders shrank and dare not come forward. I can''t bear to see the mine being ruined by him, and he is willing to come forward but lack strength. Fortunately The two juniors put the overall situation as the most important, and they are willing to join me to eliminate demons, otherwise Emei��s face will really be lost."


    The young monk showed a bit of sorrow, "Hehe, what Brother Yu said, we are Emei Shuangxiu, and we will definitely not ignore Emei if something happens."


    "Those elders, don''t talk about it."


    The female monk raised her eyebrows and sneered, "When we become elders in the future, we must humiliate them."


    "Those elders are unreliable. The future Emei will depend on the two juniors."


    The Wupao monk sighed with emotion, and said slowly, "You two go up first, I will surround you behind, and discipline the barbarians to go or not! Don''t worry about the two, but what the barbarians rely on is just a seal. Spirit stone, and here I have the broken spirit banner that I got at auction, it just can suppress the spirit summoning curse. When he summons the mountain, it will be handed to me."


    "We have discussed it before, so there is no need to say more."


    The young monk slightly chin his head and said calmly, "As for the rest, leave it to us. If it''s done, I will return the island to you."


    "Thank you brother."


    Brother Wupao quickly thanked him.


    "Go on, sister Juan!"


    The female monk nodded slightly, and the two of them flew towards the mine together. Before they walked a few steps, Zhou Shu, who trembled in front of the mine and looked fierce, walked out slowly in a barbarian costume.


    He heard it very strangely inside. The three of them dared to come up to find something. The Wupao monk must have ulterior motives.


    When Monk Wupao saw Zhou Shu, a glimmer of excitement flashed in his eyes, and he urged, "Junior Brother, come on, give me his mountain reeds!"


    "Damn barbarians, dare to make trouble in Emei. I really don''t want to live anymore. Grandma will send you to the west!"


    The female monk didn''t say much. As soon as the sword light flashed, she rushed towards Zhou Shu. The young monk was not too slow. Two sword lights, mixed with many dazzling stars, such as two twinkling Changhong, flew straight towards Zhou Shu.


    A fierce light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, his hands shook, and a **** hand grabbed at the two of them.


    Jianguang and Dashou immediately got entangled.


    The cultivation of these two monks is not bad. In the late stage of Transforming God Realm, coupled with the power of starlight, they seemed to have a tie with Zhou Shu for a while, but Zhou Shu naturally knew that he didn''t even use a bit of strength. Come out, just want to see what is going on.


    "Brother Yu, come and help!"


    The female monk glanced back and yelled, "Don''t look at it!"


    "it is good!"


    The Wupao monk yelled, and the banner in his hand shook, two puffs of black smoke came out, like a dragon, but they wrapped the two monks from behind.


    The young monk''s expression changed drastically, "You, what are you doing?!"


    "What to do is to kill you, of course, to show loyalty!"


    The Wupao monk sneered, and the flags couldn''t help shaking, and a red blood mist emerged from the black smoke, surrounding the two people more tightly.


    The two of them were blocked by Zhou Shu''s big hand, and they were attacked again behind them. They were still attacked by a trusted senior. Before they could be prepared, the poison and miasma in the black smoke had invaded their bodies. They were immediately unable to sustain themselves and their bodies gradually weakened.


    "Yu Tiancheng, you kill the same door, you damn, damn!"


    "Ah, ah��"


    After a few screams, the two monks died one after another, and even the soul was corroded by black smoke and could not be retained.


    The Wupao monk immediately collected the black smoke, turned to Zhou Shu, bowed respectfully and bowed, "Yu Tiancheng has seen the high priest."


    If Zhou Shu realized something, he slowly said, "You killed these two people, do you want me to spare you?"


    "The high priest will not kill me."


    Yu Tiancheng smiled slightly, took out an earthy yellow wooden sign from his arms and held it high in his hands, "Please look at the high priest."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said calmly, "What is this?"


    Yu Tiancheng''s complexion tightened, and he quickly said, "Don''t laugh, the high priest, this is a token given to the villain by the high priest Banglei, as a proof, the villain is the inner response of the high priest Banglei who stayed in the Emei faction. He is usually a monk of Emei, but he does things for the tribe."


    Zhou Shu looked at the token, slightly pondering.


    "Do you not know the High Priest of Thunder Thunder?"


    Yu Tiancheng raised his head and showed a trace of doubt, "No, the high priest of Thunder Thunder is the leader of the tribe, and he presides over the ceremonies of the gods. No one in the tribe of the hundred thousand mountains knows, the high priest..."


    "Of course I know the High Priest of Thunder Thunder, but I don''t recognize you."


    Zhou Shu sank his face, "The high priest of Thunder Thunder died in the mountain of Shu, and I am also in front of me. How can I not know that in the ten thousand gods ceremony, I also called two barbaric gods, you dare to question my high priest''s Identity?!"


    Yu Tiancheng shook his head quickly, "The villain dare not, dare not."


    "This token is not fake. The Blood Miasma flag you used looks like a high priest refinement Zhou Shu nodded slightly, as if thoughtful," I remember the High Priest of Thunder said also However, he has some things in Emei, and he still keeps his confidant to help him deal with some difficult things. Are you the one to help him? "


    "Yeah yeah!"


    Yu Tiancheng couldn��t help nodding, ��The high priest��s eyes, that day, after I was accepted by the Thunder High Priest, I became his confidant. This **** and poisonous banner was handed to me by the Thunder High Priest, and the usage is also his I teach, otherwise, as a cultivator of immortality, how can I use the magic weapon of the barbarian?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a hint of joy, "It seems that you are indeed the confidant of the High Priest of Thunder Thunder, yes, get up."


    Na Yu Tiancheng quickly got up and stood not far in front of Zhou Shu with a respectful expression.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "If you want to see me, you will come by yourself. Why do you bring two people here?"


    Yu Tiancheng chuckled and said cunningly, "The high priest didn''t know it. The two men were embarrassed and robbed a lot of other disciples'' islands. The small islands were also taken by them, so they took this opportunity to destroy them. It can also be regarded as an eradication for Emei."


    "Haha, good idea."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, only to sink his face again quickly, "Dare to use me as a swordsman, you are not brave!"


    Yu Tiancheng knelt down again, "It''s a small mistake. I won''t dare to do it again next time. Please the high priest to punish me."


    His face was soil-colored, shaking like chaff, obviously frightened.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    ��Look at the official app and visit the official app; #x25B2;

 Chapter 1580: Never dare

    Zhou Shu looked at Yu Tiancheng and quickly figured it out. ��Miscellaneous �� Chi �� Insects ��


    This was defeated by the Thunder High Priest before Tiancheng, and it was quite miserable. Most of it was severely tortured by the Thunder High Priest, so I had to act as an internal responder, working for the barbarians in the Emei Sect, but there were some things. No, it is reasonable to say that after the death of the High Priest of Thunder, he should try to clear the relationship and no longer be involved with the barbarians, so no one else would know, but he did the opposite. He came to see Zhou Shu specially. I want to get something from Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Get up, I am not as irritable as the High Priest of Thunder, and will not punish you."


    "Thank you high priest, thank you high priest."


    Yu Tiancheng stood up, wiped the sweat from his face, and his body was still shaking.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yu Tiancheng, you come to see me, I think there must be something to say, so let''s talk."


    "The Thunder High Priest, he"


    Yu Tiancheng looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated, "Didn''t you say anything to the high priest?"


    "Of course I said it. When the high priest died, I was not far from him and got some of his last words," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and only looked at Yu Tiancheng coldly, "But, why should I Tell you?"


    "he"


    Yu Tiancheng was stagnant, and plucked up the courage to say, "The little one has done what the high priest of Thunder Thunder wants me to do, so I invite the high priest."


    Zhou Shu crossed his eyebrows, "Don''t hesitate."


    Yu Tiancheng thought for a while and nodded, "Please give the high priest the things that the Thunder High Priest promised to the little one, and the little one will give the things to the high priest. Then the little one can continue to be a barbarian. The high priest does things."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Haha, it''s time to talk about terms."


    Yu Tiancheng said anxiously, "The little one did it very hard. He paid a lot of hard work and even sent two islands out. High priest, you can''t let the little one do it for nothing, right?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said calmly, "Don''t worry, tell me, what did you get?"


    Yu Tiancheng also lowered his heart, "please ask the high priest to give me something first, otherwise I can''t say anything about it."


    Zhou Shu sneered unconsciously, "What do you want?"


    "Ten no, 20 brutal beast blood beads, and two superior marrow beads," Yu Tiancheng didn''t care about Zhou Shu''s attitude anymore. There was a lot of greed in his eyes, and his eyes were green. The marrow beads of the beast were personally agreed by the high priest of Thunder Thunder."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You are a cultivator, what do you want for marrow beads and blood beads?"


    "The adults don''t know something," Yu Tiancheng explained. "The High Priest of Thunder Thunder passed a small barbarian body refining method, using blood bead marrow beads to stimulate the formation method, and then washing the body with blood, it can be refined. The brutal blood of Yudu Jie''s body can quickly recover and even regenerate. I think the high priest will do too."


    "It turns out to be a brutal blood body, yes, there is such a set of formations and tactics, but it is very painful," Zhou Shu nodded slightly with a slight smile, "Can you bear it?"


    Yu Tiancheng nodded quickly, "Little one has tried it, I''m not afraid."


    Zhou Shu curled his mouth slightly and smiled, "Okay, I will give it to you first."


    He took out a savage beast from the Universe Bag, hung it in the air, stretched out his hand to grab a few times, the savage beast exploded, and the blood mist was raised up, and then quickly gathered, turned into a tiny bead, and fell on Hands.


    "Tier 7 brute beast, can you see clearly?"


    Zhou Shu casually tossed the marrow bead over, "It''s connected."


    "The high priest''s magical power is so great that the younger one can''t keep up in ten thousand years."


    After Yu Tiancheng finished his praise, he immediately took it. It seemed that he couldn''t put it down, his eyes almost turned into the color of marrow beads.


    Zhou Shu looked at him indifferently, with a little emotion in his heart.


    He thought he got the baby, but he didn''t know he was looking for a dead end.


    The savage blood body mentioned by the high priest of Thunderbolt does have it. It is a special secret of the tribe, but the first requirement is to seal the savage pattern on the body. Generally speaking, only the barbarian is suitable. This is because Tiancheng does not even have a savage pattern, so force it. To cultivate the brutal blood body, it is better to use the blood beads, use the marrow beads, or the seventh-order marrow beads, you can only get the result of body explosion.


    It''s also considered dead.


    Yu Tiancheng put away the marrow bead, and looked at Zhou Shu eagerly. Zhou Shu threw some blood beads over, and said coldly, "Don''t think about the remaining marrow bead. I''m already very preferential. You, don��t be ignorant."


    "Little understands."


    Yu Tiancheng nodded hurriedly, and said with joy, "The High Priest of Thunder Thunder let the little one go."


    "and many more."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, his voice sinking a lot, "Don��t think I don��t know anything, and deliberately say something fake to deceive me. If you do this, you will die miserably, I promise. In terms of humans, I am better than the high priest of Thunder."


    Yu Tiancheng shivered a few times, and almost fell to his knees, "The little one would never dare to trick the high priest, absolutely not."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction, "Okay, you can say it."


    "Great Priest of Thunder Thunder," Yu Tiancheng was so frightened that he couldn''t speak clearly. After a while, he continued, "Let the little one continue to look for the ruins of the Huo Savage in the Falling Star Islands. The little one finally found something. There are two islands, one is Xingya Island and the other is Jinding Island."


    Although expected, Zhou Shu still felt a shock.


    He had long thought that High Priest Banglei wanted to find an internal response in Emei, and that was what he could do. The High Priest Banglei could do other things himself, and disciples of Emei had to look for these things.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and said in a straightforward voice, "Forget that you haven''t lied, that Huoman is the origin tribe of my 100,000 Great Mountain, and it is related to the barbarians'' big plans Our barbarians are all trying their best to find them, if you say If anything else, you are already dead."


    "Little ones would never dare."


    Yu Tiancheng wiped his sweat and let go of a lot of heart.


    Zhou Shu paused, "That''s it for Xingya Island. Jinding Island is your main island in Emei. Where will there be relics?"


    "Yes, the small ones were found in Emei''s classics, and I asked an elder to confirm it."


    Yu Tiancheng nodded and said, "The ruins are hidden deep in the bottom of Jinding Island. They were discovered only a thousand years ago, but they are now the heavy land of Emei. It is surrounded by the formations. It is said that the things in the ruins also affect Emei. There are many benefits, but only the star master can enter, and our other disciples don��t know."


    Zhou Shu narrowed his eyebrows slightly, "Is that right?"


    "The little one never lied."


    Yu Tiancheng almost knelt down again, "The high priest did not know that the Falling Star Islands where our Emei faction was located was the closest place to the sun in the Xuanhuang Realm before the stars fell. It originated only after the stars fell, which changed the astronomical terrain and completely buried Huoman��s residence. Huoman had to leave and then entered the Shiwan Dashan. Many barbarians in the Shiwan Dashan are also Descendant of Huoman."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "It seems that you know our barbarians quite well."


    Yu Tiancheng nodded, "There are records in Emei''s ancient books. In fact, Emei is very related to the barbarians."


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support for those who live a bad life rather than die, and thank you friends who have subscribed to vote)


    ��Look at the official app and visit the official app; #x25B2;

 Chapter 1581: Singya Island

    "Artifact, you say it again?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Yu Tiancheng, his face changed a little. Fastest update


    Yu Tiancheng hurriedly said, "The little one dare not deceive the high priest, Emei''s divine weapon universe really has a lot to do with Huoman."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "What''s the relationship?"


    Yu Tiancheng whispered, "The Universe Circle is also known as the Sun-Moon Universe Circle. It guards Emei, but it has not been used by the Emei monks. It is a very special artifact. Without sufficient power, it cannot be followed. It needs He is someone who can use the power of the sun, moon and stars, but Emei just doesn''t."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "The power of the sun, the moon and the stars..."


    Yu Tiancheng nodded, "The high priest should know that the sun and the moon are also stars, and they are the most special stars, one yang, one yin, and the other stars are somewhere in between. Their nature is peaceful and monk Emei can practice. Star power can also find a way to cultivate the power of the moon, but it is difficult to perceive the sun and get the real power of the sun from it, so it is impossible to use the universe circle..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Huoman is rumored to be the inheritor of the power of the sun, so Emei wants to get a method to master the power of the sun from Huoman."


    "Yes."


    Yu Tiancheng complimented, "Sure enough, the high priest knows what he has done."


    Zhou Shu lightly snorted, and said coldly, "These secrets, how do you know this little God Transformation Realm, and know so clearly? Could it be that you are coaxing me to go to Jinding Island and drill yourself? Into the trap of Emei?"


    Yu Tiancheng''s legs were a little weak, and he cried out repeatedly, "The little one will never dare. The little one listened to an elder."


    Zhou Shu became colder, "Why did he tell you?"


    "There are no rules and no secrets in the Emei faction now. Everyone will say whatever they want to say," Yu Tiancheng explained. "The elder is very dissatisfied with the star master. In fact, all the elders and disciples are very dissatisfied with the star. The master is very dissatisfied. The star master abused his power to punish his disciples, diverted a large amount of resources to practice on his own, and ignored sect affairs for hundreds of years. Now that Emei has become like this, who will convince him?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Can''t you resist? I remember there are many elders in Emei who are better than the star master, right?"


    "It may have been in the past, but it''s hard to tell now."


    A look of fear flashed in Yu Tiancheng��s eyes, "The two elders went to the star master for accountability, but they came back within a few hours. After they came back, they both triggered the catastrophe. Both died. The other elders guessed. The Star Master��s cultivation speed is astonishingly fast, and it may already be the eighth or even the ninth level of the Tribulation Realm, and the golden dome where he is located is protected by divine artifacts, and it is difficult for other elders to fight."


    Zhou Shu stared at him for a while, nodded in satisfaction, "It seems that you didn''t hide it from me."


    Yu Tiancheng bowed his head and said, "The little one dare not deceive the high priest."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You go, half a month later, come here again, after I confirm, I will give you the remaining marrow beads, if I do something, I will reward you a few more, you Remember, this matter must not be leaked out, and, during this time, you should not rush to use that marrow bead."


    Yu Tiancheng hurriedly saluted, "Thank you for the high priest, thank you for the high priest, the little one has long regarded himself as a barbarian, and the adults will never talk nonsense."


    Watching Yu Tiancheng leave, Zhou Shu thought for a while and flew to Xingya Island.


    Emei was really messed up, and even these big secrets were arbitrarily spoken by an ordinary monk. It was out of help. The Star Master Quan Qing Lin seemed a bit tricky, let alone his cultivation, even the artifacts were in his hands. , Now that I feel in the ruins of Huoman day and night, I am afraid that the eight-fold cultivator who has understood the power of the sun and has a complete artifact, even Zhou Shu is not sure of victory.


    However, this kind of situation is difficult to occur. Compared with the power of the stars and the moon, the power of the sun is more powerful and rarer, and conflicts with each other, and people who can smoothly use the three powers should not exist in the immortal world.


    Not long after, Xingya Island was already in front of him.


    The island is semi-circular, with many peaks rising from the edge, like sharp teeth soaring to the sky. Xingya Island is probably named for this.


    There is a lake in the mountains, dark green, the light of stars shines on the lake, transpiring like mist, full of the breath of stars, it is really a treasure place for cultivating the power of stars, no wonder Tian Guangbo had to go from the evening clouds The fairy took it from her hand.


    There was a hut in the lake, and a female amendment stood in front of the hut, staring at Zhou Shu in the air.


    "Friends of Daoist, please go elsewhere and leave it to you, but if you want to invade this island, please draw down the road. This fairy will never make you feel better."


    A slightly cold and hostile voice came into Zhou Shu''s ears. Zhou Shu didn''t notice a faint smile. He only spread the voice and said, "Fairies, don''t be surprised, there is no intention of intrusiveness when visiting."


    "Old friend? This fairy does not have a barbarian old friend."


    Fairy Wan Yun''s face was slightly condensed, and Zhou Shu had fallen to her side while thinking.


    She turned pale, and took a few steps back quickly. She was even more shocked. Not to mention how this person broke through the formation. The speed alone was beyond the reach of the high-ranking cultivator of the Tribulation Realm. Strength, I''m afraid it is far above me, unfathomable.


    Zhou Shu raised his sleeves slightly, and changed his appearance when he dropped his hand. He smiled and said, "Does the fairy know me?"


    "Ah Are you Zhou Shu?"


    Fairy Wan Yun recognized it at once, but the astonishment on her face increased without diminishing, "You, the cultivation base is the same as mine?"


    "Haha, chances are fine, the fairy doesn''t need to care."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, smiled and took out something, "I''m here with Fairy, I have something to ask for, please accept it first."


    "Xuan Tiancao?"


    Fairy Wan Yun looked at the thing in Zhou Shu''s hand, was shocked again, and shook his head quickly, "Just tell me what you have, and I will try my best to help. This Xuantiancao is too precious. I am ashamed of it, let alone you. Just helped me. I wouldn''t be able to take back Xingya Island without you. I wouldn''t want it."


    "A Tier 8 spiritual creature is not a good thing."


    When Zhou Shu raised her hand, Xuan Tiancao fell in front of Fairy Wan Yun. She looked at it for a long time, and finally put it away. Looking at Zhou Shu, her face looked very solemn, "Zhou Shu, what can I do for you? of?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in a straightforward voice, "Is there a savage ruin on Xingya Island, Fairy?"


    Fairy Wan Yun was taken aback, showing some doubts, "Yes, it''s in the Star Tooth Cave."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Please also ask the fairy to lead the way. I want to take a look at the ruins, okay?"


    Fairy Wan Yun thought for a while, "I can naturally take you there, but I have to explain in advance that there are many layers of formations inside the Star Tooth Cave. They were not arranged by me, but by the previous star owners. I don��t know how to crack it, maybe you will encounter a lot of dangers after you go in...So I think you should not take the risk."


    "Thank you Fairy for your concern, but you might as well take me there first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, looking indifferent.

 Chapter 1582: Star Tooth Cave

    Turning around the lake, the two walked deep into the mountains together.


    After walking without a few steps, he glanced at Zhou Shu, and Fairy Wan Yun hesitated and said, "Zhou Shu, don''t you want to feel the power of the sun from the ruins of Huoman?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and asked instead, "Can you really get the power of the sun in the Huoman Ruins?"


    She also mentioned the power of the sun, so Yu Tiancheng''s words have a lot of credibility.


    Fairy Wan Yun frowned and said in confusion, "I don''t know, but Emei has always had such rumors that one of the suns can be obtained in the ruins of Huoman, and the three forces of the sun, moon and stars can be combined to make Emei. To become really strong, it is easy to surpass Kunlun, but no monk has ever succeeded, and even a single trace of solar power has not been obtained..."


    Zhou Shu showed some interest, "Then why?"


    "I don''t know this anymore. I haven''t seen the power of the sun, but thinking about it, it is indeed extremely difficult for Emei," Fairy Wan Yun seemed to think. "The sun and the moon are too far apart, but in The star power in the middle can only be tilted to one side. Most of us Monk Emei concurrently cultivate Xingyue, and if we have to take care of the sun, we can��t do it...Sometimes I think that we can change to a foreign monk who does not have the power to cultivate Xingyue and feel the sun alone It might be a little easier."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It is indeed possible."


    "Do you think that? You haven''t practiced Xingyue and want to get the power of the sun alone?"


    Fairy Wan Yun said in a condensed voice, ��It��s not surprising that everyone wants to be stronger, but the power of the sun is very powerful, surpassing almost all the power of nature. It is a power that should not belong to the Xuanhuang world or other worlds, only the fairy world. Only qualified to comprehend and use...There has always been a legend that the original Huoman was dissatisfied with the immortal world because he gained the power of the sun, so that he would rain a storm of stars and destroy the Huoman tribe."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Is there such a thing?"


    Fairy Wan Yun nodded, "Yes, there are some records in Emei''s ancient books that the power of the sun is also called the power of the divine fire. It has the power to destroy everything. The original fire was relied on the power of the sun to become a wild ancient In the most powerful tribe of the age, there were few immortal cultivators or foreign races willing to be their enemies. Even the dragon race had to stay away from them. Although Huoman is no longer there, it can be seen from the sun''s golden fire and the sun''s spirit."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, a little shocked.


    It seems that he still underestimated the power of the sun. He didn''t expect to be so strong that the immortal world would come to annihilate it. This is almost the same as the Tower of Tongtian.


    Fairy Wan Yun glanced at Zhou Shu and continued, "You think the Double Ninth Palace, just by perceiving the sun and tempering your heart, you can get a very powerful Chongyang real fire, which will stand among the six major sects. Which sect really got the power of the sun, I am afraid that no one in the world of cultivating immortals can match it."


    "Difficult."


    Zhou Shu was surprised in his heart and only turned into a faint smile, "I didn''t intend to comprehend the power of the sun, but I am a little suspicious. I need to go there to solve it. By the way, fairy, how much do you know about Huoman, do they have words?"


    Fairy Wan Yun shook his head, "I don''t know, I haven''t heard that Huoman has written words. There is a weird totem in the record, and the others are gone... Maybe there are some in the ruins."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Well, I can only visit the ruins."


    "Arrived."


    Fairy Wan Yun pointed to a peak in front of him, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, the star tooth hole is on the mountainside. It is easy to see, but it is dangerous inside. Only the star master has the formation amulet. You, be careful."


    "Thank you Fairy, you go back."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, already changed into a barbarian appearance, and hurried towards the mountain.


    As Fairy Wanyun said, Xingya Cave is not difficult to find, it is only smaller than expected, like a volcanic crater that has shrunk many times, with a radius of no more than five feet, but a little bit of perception can tell that there are many organs inside. , And extremely deep, I am afraid that there will be no more than a hundred miles.


    Standing in front of the cave, Zhou Shu opened his palm, and a two-inch Yuanli puppet jumped out and flew into the cave.


    If it were in other places, Zhou Shu would jump in directly, but in the end it was Emei, unlike the barbarians or the Dragon Palace. The formation was much stronger, and the cultivator''s spiritual consciousness was stronger, so he had to act more cautiously.


    The Yuanli puppet covered with divine consciousness and consciousness is like an exploratory robot. It will feed back the collected information and data one by one, and will try it personally when it finds suspicious and dangerous places. After spending five Yuanli puppets, the mystery of the formation was revealed little by little. How to break the formation and how to pass smoothly was also presented one by one in the sea of ??knowledge.


    After repeating the deduction dozens of times, Zhou Shu walked into the Xingyadong slowly after making no mistakes.


    It is worth mentioning that although these formations are powerful arrangements, they do not involve the power of any laws, because if the laws that later generations do not understand are used, even if there are formations, they cannot enter or exit, which is equivalent to sealing.


    The hole is very long and deep, it took hundreds of miles to reach the end, and the vertical straight line distance is more than a hundred miles.


    Passing through the cave, you feel brighter It is a ruin within a radius of a prescription. It is not too big. There are about dozens of houses in the ruins. The roof and the ground are thick everywhere. The white ash should have been left by the falling of the stars and melting rocks at high temperatures.


    The strange thing is that the house has not been melted down, and the material is obviously unusual.


    Zhou Shu took a closer look and found out that the stone used to construct the house is a very rare sun stone. It is said that the sun stone is smelted by the sun��s golden fire. Value, if you want to understand the power of the sun from these stones, it can only be whimsical.


    Most of the ground and houses have been cleaned and tidied up, and the traces have been a long time ago. They should have been left by the Lord Emei in the past.


    In most houses, you can find that strange symbol, that is, on the stone tablet Zhu Rong gave him. It seems that it is indeed the totem of Huoman, which is very much valued by Huoman, except for this totem. There are no other symbols or patterns.


    Zhou Shu walked carefully around the ruins a few times and didn''t miss any suspicious points, but he was a little disappointed.


    These houses are all ordinary dwellings, very ordinary, there is not much to explore.


    There are no altars, no idols, etc., indicating that this ruin is only part of the tribe, the place where the common people live, and there is no value part.


    "It seems that I can only go to Jinding Island."


    This result is also expected. This ruin was discovered by Emei very early, and it has been explored thousands of times by the master of Emei. If you get something from it, Emei will not be what it is now. Much stronger.


    The relics on Jinding Island have been discovered only a thousand years ago, and perhaps something can be gained.


    However, going there will be a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 1583: Ablation

    Golden Summit Island.


    Located in the middle of the Falling Star Islands, with a radius of thousands of miles, the island is as flat as a mirror without half a mountain. The ground is full of natural star sands, which absorb the essence of stars day and night. Because of their existence, you can cultivate star power on the island. , Do more with less.


    There are not many monks on the island, and a dozen monks can be seen patrolling around, monitoring the formation of the island.


    An inspection monk was walking, and suddenly a soft cry came from behind him, "Brother, where is the golden cave?"


    The monk subconsciously stretched his finger to the distance, "over there...well, who is it?"


    He seemed to have noticed something wrong, he hurriedly turned his head back, but he couldn''t see a half-person figure, and the formation didn''t fluctuate at all, and his heart trembled slightly, "Is it an illusion, it seems that I heard something?"


    After searching for a while, I still didn''t find it, so I could only shook my head and walked away and continued to inspect.


    Zhou Shu''s figure appeared from dozens of miles away, moving in the direction that the monk pointed.


    Not long after, his figure gradually became obscure, and his pace was much slower.


    It should be close to the target, the strength of the formation is much stronger, but fortunately, there is not much divine consciousness monitoring here, so that he has the opportunity to break it calmly.


    About half an hour later, a young man came into view from the building complex.


    Among them, a golden-roofed attic is particularly eye-catching because of its appearance and the amazing power coming from it.


    Divine consciousness can see through the outer wall of the attic. On the inner beam of the attic, there is a pale golden circle hanging.


    The circle is not large, but a few feet, the material is unknown, the lines on it are numerous, it is difficult to describe, there is no light, it seems ordinary, but a little bit of perception, you will know that it is broad and profound, like the world, the sun and the moon The universe is in it.


    The circle rotates slightly, like the sun and the moon, endless, inside and outside the attic, under its protection.


    Universe circle.


    It has always been in the universe of Emei. Unlike those unowned or damaged artifacts, it has never lost its power. Relying on the long-term worship of Emei disciples, it is still growing, but also because in Emei, it has received more There are many restrictions, from heaven to sect. Generally speaking, it is difficult to show its ability before the critical moment of sect.


    "Sure enough, there are artifacts to guard."


    Zhou Shu stood in the distance, seemingly thoughtful.


    The Qiankun Circle should have discovered his existence, but did not make any movements. This is not much different from what he expected.


    As Emei��s highest strength, it will inevitably be restricted by Emei. Until the moment of crisis, the universe cannot act on its own will. To activate it, it must get permission from the master of Emei, the white silk chain hanging from the universe. It is the spell that binds it.


    It accepted its destiny as an artifact of Emei, relying on the growth of Emei''s disciples, it must make such sacrifices.


    With a smile, Zhou Shu arched his hands far away to show respect.


    He didn''t have the mind to **** the artifact, not to mention that it would surely shock Emei, and the artifact would never let him do it. Once it broke out, Zhou Shu didn''t have the confidence to retreat.


    Zhou Shu walked quickly towards the pavilion.


    He perceives clearly that there is no one in the pavilion, and there is a hole at the bottom of the pavilion, which is not much different from Xingya Cave.


    The Universe Circle looked at him and did not respond.


    The formation outside the attic was not difficult, and Zhou Shu quickly came to the entrance of the cave.


    With a little bit of perception, I know that the formation here is exactly the same as Xingya Cave, but it should be arranged by the latecomers according to the original formation. It is not as proficient as the formation in Xingya Cave, and the realm is also much worse. Then, Zhou Shu passed without any problems.


    But Zhou Shu paused at the entrance of the cave, his expression becoming serious.


    In the cave, he felt some dangerous aura, very dangerous, just like when he faced the eighth-order consummation mountain at Guixu.


    Could it be that there is a cultivator of the Nine-fold Consummation of Crossing Tribulation Realm below?


    Somewhat unbelievable, but his perception can''t go wrong, there must be an extremely powerful existence below.


    With his right hand stretched out, a small Yuanli puppet took shape and leaped into the hole.


    Hundreds of miles, all the way through the array, very smooth.


    Zhou Shu looked attentively, his divine consciousness and Shu Zhili attached to the puppet, observing the situation in the cave.


    Not long after, the entrance of the cave was in front of him. The ruins were much larger than those of Xingya Cave, and there were many more buildings. What made Zhou Shu''s eyes fixed was a round stone platform. On the stone platform, there was a pale gold. Blurry imaginary tower.


    It is Daota.


    He recognized it immediately.


    It was a strange feeling to see other people''s Taoist pagodas, and seeing the lines on that Taoist pagoda, Zhou Shuli froze for a while.


    Many of the lines are similar to the inscription on the stone tablet.


    In other words, the inscription also comes from a similar Taoist pagoda, which is a kind of Taoist inheritance.


    "who is it?"


    Just waiting to take a closer look, a low voice suddenly came from the Tao Tower.


    Accompanied by the sound, a golden light flew out from the Dao Pagoda and ran straight towards the Yuanli puppet.


    Zhou Shu secretly said a bad cry, and the puppet manipulator retreated quickly.


    If the puppet is destroyed by the formation, it is enough, but if it is destroyed by human hands, the opponent can know a lot of information from the divine consciousness and consciousness.


    This is not something Zhou Shu wants to see.


    Although the Yuanli puppet was fast, it was not as fast as the golden light. In an instant, the golden light met the puppet.


    If the snow meets the blazing sun, the Yuanli puppet begins to melt at a very fast speed Only two or three breaths, the Yuanli disappears, but through this gap, Shu Zhili escapes from the puppet. Quickly rush up with divine mind.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion became darker.


    His Yuanli puppet is not an ordinary Yuanli puppet. Among them, Yuanli is close to the power of the original source, and it is extremely powerful.


    But it is no match for Jin Guangyizhao.


    He had never seen the power in the golden light, but it was certain that it was stronger than the power he had seen, including the power of the dragon, and the power of the Tao that he was far from perfect.


    Is it the power of the sun?


    That pagoda is a pagoda formed by the power of the sun?


    The people in the Dao Pagoda should have understood the Tao of the Sun-this seems to be a nonsense. Even Dao Pagoda can take shape. Naturally, it means that the people inside have gained the Dao, but Zhou Shu felt that something was wrong.


    Having lost the **** of Yuanli, Shu Zhili ran all the way with his spiritual thoughts, and was about to leave the cave soon.


    However, the golden light never gave up, stalked closely behind, and never lags far behind.


    Zhou Shu stood at the entrance of the cave, and Shu Zhili had formed a shield.


    The opponent at the bottom of the hole can be regarded as one of the strongest players ever played against Zhou Shu. He is by no means under the mountain relics. If God''s Sense falls in his hands, it is difficult to say what the consequences will be.


    With a soft sound, Shu Zhili integrated into the shield and returned to Zhou Shu with divine thoughts.


    The golden light came in search of it, turned into an arrow, and flew towards the shield.


    Bang!


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, but Shu Zhili''s shield shook. Between the collisions, Shu Zhili had lost a lot of time.


    Similarly, Jinguang has also been exhausted a lot.


    In the golden light, a faintly reflected sun suddenly lit up, shining twice at Zhou Shu, seeming to be warning something.


    Then disappeared.

 Chapter 1584: Li Chenyi

    The bottom of the golden roof. Fastest update


    The Dao Pagoda on the stone platform became more and more blurred, and finally disappeared completely. A young monk with a pale gold face sat in it, dressed in an elegant blue dress, with a gloomy expression. On top of his head, there was a golden bead hanging. , Like alive eyeballs, with waves of indeterminate depth at all times, with a mysterious beauty.


    As the beads flashed brightly, the monk''s expression also changed.


    "He seems to have what I want."


    The monk stared at the entrance of the cave, opening seemingly to himself, and then waved his hand.


    Not far away, the door of a building opened with a crack.


    "Come out."


    Following the monk''s whisper, a middle-aged monk walked out of the door. He was thin and dull, and his eyes were empty and blank. He turned to the monk on the stone platform and bowed like a puppet, "Yes. "


    The young monk glanced disdainfully, and said loudly, "Send the Star Master Order, don''t let the monks outside go away."


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged monk stood up straight and took out a token mechanically.


    If there is a monk Emei, you will be stunned immediately. The token is exactly Emei��s star master order. It represents the star master and is also one of the important symbols of Emei��s rights. When the star master retreats for a long time, he will rely on it. The star master orders to pass orders and manipulate the sect.


    Such an important thing is actually on such a demented monk?


    The middle-aged monk concentrated on Lingshang, was about to speak, but was blocked by the young monk, "Forget it, go back."


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged cultivator put away the star master order, and returned to the building without hesitation, the door slowly closed again.


    It''s a little weird.


    The young monk stared at the entrance of the cave, his mouth curled up, with a smile, "Since it''s here, why not show up?"


    At the entrance of the cave, a figure gradually appeared, it was Zhou Shu.


    Perceiving the danger, he did not leave, but instead came down.


    Zhou Shu looked at the young monk with a faint smile, and raised his hand relaxedly, "Okay."


    The young cultivator in front of him had reached the seventh stage of the Tribulation Transition Realm, which was considered very high, but the aura on his body was far less powerful than Zhou Shu had felt before. This confirmed Zhou Shu��s suspicion before and was also brought down by Zhou Shu. the reason.


    Zhou Shu had a very clear feeling that the tower was not condensed by the monk, but the bead on his head.


    The monk was just using Tao Pagoda for cultivation.


    The beads are extraordinary, and have a lot to do with the stele.


    The young monk nodded lightly, so calm that there was no trace of hostility, "Emei Li Chenyi, may I ask your surname?"


    "Friend Li Dao, I''ve been looking up for a long time."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, then smiled and said, "I heard that Fellow Daoist is one of the two candidates for the star lord, but disappeared mysteriously 700 years ago. Emei had to ask Quan Qinglin to take over as the star lord...who is afraid of whom? Unexpectedly, you are here to cultivate with ease."


    He pointed to the building on the side and shook his head and smiled, "Hehe, if you guessed correctly, the monk in the prison should be the current star master, right? It��s just that now, he has completely become your puppet. , The orders he gave are also based on your instructions."


    "Haha, fellow Taoist guessed well, but it doesn''t make much sense."


    Li Chenyi nodded lightly, glanced at Zhou Shu, and said thoughtfully, "You haven''t told me your name yet. I don''t think you are a barbarian. An interesting barbarian like you has never seen me. Ever."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "I don''t need to say my name... I think Fellow Daoist didn''t plan to let me go."


    "You want to come down yourself."


    Li Chenyi smiled and nodded, and pointed to the nearby building, "I''m here, why bother to leave? It happened to me that there is still a lack of a protector."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "Friend Li, how Emei has nothing to do with me, I don''t care how you control Emei, I came here just to understand one thing, if you are willing to tell me, you and I have no need to fight."


    Li Chenyi was noncommittal, "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to the top of his head, "Is that bead left by Huo Man?"


    "I just asked," Li Chenyi showed a little regret, and sighed, "Daoist, I actually don''t want you to go, for the same reason."


    Zhou Shu''s face slightly condensed, "The same reason?"


    "Yes, you have a bible bible, hand it over."


    Li Chenyi stared at Zhou Shu, his face suddenly sinking, and the beads on his head bloomed with a strange brilliance.


    In an instant, the Dao Pagoda was formed, and Li Chenyi sat in the Dao Pagoda, tapping his finger lightly, and three golden lights emitted from the beads and flew towards Zhou Shu.


    He said that he would do it without hesitation. He was really decisive.


    Zhou Shu was also prepared for a long time, and he flew away, his figure flashed elsewhere, but the golden light followed him like a shadow.


    At this time, Zhou Shu��s talent began to play a greater role. Simulations, deductions, and the sea of ??knowledge continued to play a bigger role. Soon there were many conclusions. The golden light was indeed powerful, and seemed to have the power to dissolve everything, surpassing Zhou Shuneng. Although all the power used can��t be 100% certain, it��s not too wrong to call it the power of the sun for the time being, and as you learn more about the golden light, the previous suspicions will be confirmed. For that bead, it was not from Li Chenyi.


    Simply put, the bead is like a magic weapon Li Chenyi is only manipulating the magic weapon, but unfortunately, he can''t exert the full power of the magic weapon.


    Maybe not half of it.


    During the dodge, Zhou Shu was also covered with a layer of transparent armor, which was also a tower.


    Dao Pagoda is formed by itself. Zhou Shu obviously uses it more freely, concisely and lightly, with many changes, and can also act with Zhou Shu, while Li Chenyi seems to be inseparable from Shitai.


    In contrast, the judgement is settled.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, a fleeting resentment flashed in his eyes, and he smiled, "Hehe, I underestimate you. I can''t think that a fellow Taoist is also a person of enlightenment, but I don''t know whether your Tao is strong or mine. In fact, No need to compare, you can tell at a glance, you run very fast."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of contempt, "My way is mine, and your way is not yours."


    "Just be able to beat you."


    Li Chenyi''s expression was indifferent, and the resentment in his eyes was a little bit more, and between waving his hands, golden light burst out of his eyes, fearing that there would not be hundreds of them.


    For a while, almost all of the huge cave was shrouded in golden light.


    The golden light alone could not achieve such an effect, but everything in the cave was made of sun stone. The golden light bounced back on the sun stone quickly, shining back and forth repeatedly, there was no gap at all.


    Zhou Shu flashed several times, but could not completely escape. The Tao Tower on his body was illuminated by golden light, and it gradually melted.


    Unconsciously, he looked towards the entrance of the cave, which was blocked by a solid golden gate long ago, and there was no gap.


    "Your way seems to be gone."


    Li Chenyi smiled slightly, contemptuously.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1585: Countermeasure

    There is nowhere to hide the golden light, Li Chenyi��s sneer, and the gradually melting armor, but Zhou Shu didn��t care too much, his mind was elsewhere~��ww~~l��


    How can you miss the opportunity to get in touch with the power of the sun and feel the great avenue?


    Perceiving wholeheartedly, he seemed to realize that the power of the sun was very different from other powers.


    Most types of power have a beginning and an end, and there is going and returning. For example, the most common type of vitality spiritual power. The cultivator draws vitality spiritual energy from the world and transforms it into vital spiritual power. When they are consumed, those vital spiritual powers It doesn''t disappear out of thin air, but re-disperses into vitality and spiritual energy, returning to the heaven and earth, until it is absorbed by the immortal cultivator again, turning back and forth, endlessly circulating.


    The power of the dragon, the power of the five elements, the power of the stars, etc. are all the same, but the way of transformation and return is somewhat special.


    The so-called conservation of energy, constant circulation.


    The same goes for Zhou Shu''s own Shu Zhili. There will be rewards if you pay, and you will return if you consume them. The cycle is endless. Every time you fight against others, when Shu Zhili is exhausted, he can clearly perceive the scattered Shu. The power is returning to heaven and earth, and where the opponent��s power has gone, it is also clearly identifiable. This is the natural perception that various powers are applied to extremely high levels, which means that he understands the nature of power, and after doing this , You can better gather the power you have, whether you practice or use it, you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Of course, enlightenment is the foundation.


    But now, Zhou Shu clearly felt that the power of the sun was completely different from other powers. When it collided with Shu Zhili, after consuming each other, they disappeared without a trace. He could not perceive the whereabouts of Shu Zhili. And the power of the sun is the same, it really disappeared completely.


    Power should circulate back and forth and will not disappear, but the power of the sun vetoed this, which really did not conform to Zhou Shu''s previous understanding of power.


    Obviously, there are things beyond Zhou Shu��s knowledge in the power of the sun, and Xu is a different kind of law. Zhou Shu naturally has a lot of curiosity about such power. He does not hesitate to consume his own Shu Zhili to understand More, because he knows that every time he knows the unknown world a little bit more, his Shuzhi Dao will improve.


    Today, he regards everything as a kind of training for himself.


    As for the outcome, life and death, there is not much to worry about.


    Time flies quickly, a quarter of an hour in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing that the armor of the Taoist Tower on Zhou Shu''s body became thinner and thinner, and the scorching golden light almost burned his body, Li Chenyi smiled unconsciously, looked up at the Jin Zhu above his head, and sighed, "No matter how strong you are, it You can��t contend with the power of ��s. You hand over the fire bible, and I will keep you immortal.��


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes slightly without noticing it.


    "Then only find it on your corpse."


    Li Chenyi shook his head, looking at Zhou Shu with some pity in his eyes, as if looking at a dead person.


    Only his eyes quickly froze.


    Zhou Shu did something unexpected to him.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and waved it, the cold light was everywhere, sharp as a knife, and he kept slashing across the buildings around him. Not long after, hundreds of stones peeled off from the buildings and scattered in the air.


    "you!?"


    As if feeling something, Li Chenyi''s complexion suddenly changed.


    The stones gathered together on Zhou Shu, and a pair of stone armor was formed in the blink of an eye, perfectly enclosing Zhou Shu.


    Nothing was revealed, except for the sound.


    "The sun stone, which can infinitely bounce the power of the sun, certainly allows you to best use the power of the sun, but conversely, is it not the best hindrance?"


    Zhou Shu''s calm words hit Li Chenyi like a hammer, causing him to tremble slightly.


    Indeed, the sun stone was originally born from the power of the sun and would not be afraid of the power of the sun, but it does not mean that it is not afraid of anything. Once it is used by Zhou Shu as a shield to resist, the power of the sun that illuminates the cave is also All of them are useless. No matter how mysterious the Jin Zhu is, it has no effect on him.


    Without the greatest trouble of the power of the sun, Zhou Shu naturally wouldn''t worry too much about Li Chenyi.


    From the moment the sun stone bounced back from the golden light, Zhou Shu had a countermeasure.


    "you����"


    Li Chenyi''s complexion turned blue and coldly said, "It''s stupid enough to think of a countermeasure now."


    "It''s not too late, now, how can you deal with me?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Why don''t you tell me what you want, and I tell you what you want, how about following my previous proposal?"


    "Even if you see its shortcomings, so what, a cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm fourfold, will be my opponent?"


    Li Chenyi stood up abruptly, with a little dazzling starlight in his eyes, his figure spread out like a big bird, and he leaped towards Zhou Shu. At this time, he had to give up the "golden bead magic weapon" and had to use his own Strength comes to fight Zhou Shu.


    Between the flashes, the road was full of stars.


    Inside the cave, the scenery has changed, and there is not much gold to see, only the shining stars in the sky, and a bright moon.


    As if being under the vast sky.


    Of course, the light from these stars and moonlight seems to be peaceful and calm, gentle as water, but contains incalculable power and even with an inconceivable killing intent, like a wild animal hiding in the dark night , Opened the blood basin and swallowed Zhou Shu at any time.


    "This is Emei''s Xingyue Spiritual Realm?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly calm, and said slowly, "It is said that only the Emei Star Master who is aware of Emei Star can obtain the magic formula, and the power of the star and the moon must be combined perfectly, and it can be used when the star and the moon are integrated. Enhancing the effect of the Xingyue Jue is one of the foundations of Emei''s standing... Li Daoyou, you have been stung for seven hundred years and swallowed many of Emei''s resources. The gain is really not small, but it is a pity that you have probably not understood the sun. If you don��t, you can use the universe now."


    "You are a lot of nonsense, leave it to the underworld to talk about it."


    Li Chenyi let out a cold snort, a red light flashed in his star eyes, "Kill!"


    In the starry sky, a blood-red star suddenly lit up.


    It was in the sky full of stars. It was extremely difficult to be mastered by Xing Xiu. However, it was completely controlled by Li Chenyi. The tide of killing intent was integrated into the star power and turned into a thousand-handed sharp sword to rush towards Zhou Shu. .


    At that intensity, Zhou Shu was a little shaken.


    This shouldn''t belong to the power of the seventh-tier cultivator who crossed the Tribulation Realm.


    And it can be seen that Li Chenyi still did not lose his composure even when he was very angry. His goal was not Zhou Shu, but the layer of sun stone armor on Zhou Shu''s body. Breaking the armor, he could use the sun again. force.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly condensed, and Shu''s strength quickly gushed out, protecting the Sun Stone, and the Tao Tower was formed again.


    More solid and tougher.


    At the same time, the Treading Sea Sword flew out. The target was not Li Chenyi, but the golden beads hanging in the air.

 Chapter 1586: Sun seed

    Between the lightning and flint, the two staggered hundreds of times.


    They are all fighting with all their strength, and in the small cave, there is dust and shadow everywhere, unpredictable.


    Snapped!


    After the explosion, Li Chenyi retreated several feet, and his heart was shaken.


    Although the time of the match was short, he had clearly seen that he was not Zhou Shu''s opponent, and he was still far behind.


    "how is this possible!?"


    "He has only crossed the four layers of the Tribulation Realm. Both the origin power and the power of the Dao are much thicker than me. I am afraid that the nine levels of Consummation are only so, plus that sword... If you don''t use the power of the sun, it is impossible to win... ��"


    "Can you only turn the enemy into a friend?"


    After a few thoughts quickly turned in his mind, Li Chenyi suddenly stood up, "Daoist, wait a minute."


    In a flash, the stars fell and the moon fell, and the cave returned to its previous appearance.


    Zhou Shu stood up with his sword, and said calmly, "Friend Li Daoist, why stop?"


    "Unexpectedly, there are such talents as Taoists in the cultivating world. Li knows that he is not a rival, so he is willing to go down.


    In the blink of an eye, Li Chenyi was like a change of person, his arrogance was completely gone, he folded his hands and smiled, showing a lot of visible humility, "You and I have no grudges, why don''t we stop fighting?"


    "It''s not difficult to stop the war."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, with a lot of spirit in his eyes, "Give me a suitable reason."


    "You said that you have nothing to do with Emei, so I came here for the ruins of Huoman." Li Chenyi stepped back, pointing to the golden bead on the top of his head, and slowly said, "For this sun seed, Is it?"


    Zhou Shu condensed his eyebrows slightly, "Sun seed?"


    "Yes, it is the sun seed."


    Li Chenyi nodded and said in a slow voice, "Fellow Daoist should have received the news from the barbarian high priest. Huoman''s decline back then was because the ancestral land was destroyed by the stars, and he lost the root of Huoman-the sun. Seeds, there are secret rumors in some barbarian tribes, Sun Seeds are Huoman��s most miraculous treasure, as long as you find him, Huoman will reappear, and the Barbarian tribe can rejuvenate and reproduce the glory of the year."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You know, it''s good, keep talking."


    Li Chenyi paused and said with a smile, "You may not know the rest of the matter. This sun seed has been hidden deep in the ruins of the fire barbarians. It was not discovered inadvertently by Monk Emei until a thousand years ago. I, I checked many classics and went to the barbarian tribe to find information in person, only to know its real name and its usefulness..."


    After taking a deep look at Zhou Shu, he slowly said, "The Sun Seed is left by Zhu Rong, one of the ancestors of the Barbarian Clan. It contains the power of the sun, which enables the high priests of each generation to pass the Sun Seed. It is possible to get the divine power of the sun...that is the power that truly belongs to the gods, nothing in the Xuanhuang Realm can match it. Fellow Daoist also felt it just now..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Although the strength is good, it is far from as powerful as you said."


    Li Chenyi smiled, "That''s because I still can''t grasp its power and can only guide a part of it. Even if it''s only a part, even if you have enlightened Dao, you can''t stop it with good Dao power, right?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "How can you lead it out?"


    "Sacrifice."


    Li Chenyi glanced aside, "There are a lot of sacrificial texts in the ruins, which are used for sacrificial offerings. Of course, suitable sacrificial offerings are also needed...Through them, you can obtain temporary approval from the Sun Seed, and thus obtain part of it. the power of."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said, "What if you want to get it completely?"


    "Fellow Daoist finally got the idea."


    Li Chenyi laughed unconsciously, with a weird smile and a little excitement, "You should have the Huoman Bible on your fellow Daoist. This is also the fundamental reason why fellow Daoists came to search for Huoman''s ruins, isn''t it? With Huoman The Bible, plus the sun seeds, will definitely get the sun''s divine power. You and I are the same. Instead of fighting each other, it is better to join hands. Isn''t it the best?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and slowly said, "What is the Huoman Bible? I don''t seem to have this thing."


    "Heh, fellow Taoists don''t have to hide."


    Li Chenyi chuckled and pointed mysteriously to the golden bead on the top of his head, "The Sun Seed is closely related to the Huoman Bible and is inseparable. It says you have it, you must have it, no matter where you put it, It can be found, but... the daoist said that he didn��t know the Huoman Bible, that��s correct, because if you know that you are the Huoman Bible, then the Bible will definitely guide you to find the sun seed. ."


    "So this is ah."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened, and smiled, "I understand now."


    Li Chenyi��s words cannot be all true, but some truths can be inferred. The stone tablet is indeed very likely to be a savage Bible, and Zhu Rong gave it to him, perhaps because he wanted him to find the sun crystal. To help the Huoman rejuvenate, Zhu Rong should know that the Sun Seed is still in the Xuanhuang Realm and has not been destroyed, but such news must not be let Tiandao know, otherwise Tiandao will probably take the Bible and the Sun Seed first.


    But why should it be handed over to him instead of to Suanxiang or other barbarian priests, Zhou Shu still doesn''t know the reason.


    "It''s good if you understand ~ www.novelhall.com~ Li Chenyi nodded with satisfaction, looked at Zhou Shu with expectant eyes, pretending to be calm, "What do you think? "


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s a very good proposal, but since you are not my opponent, why should I ask you to join forces and grab the sun seed directly, isn''t it all right?"


    "Snatch it?"


    Li Chenyi was not too alarmed, only shook his head, "A very realistic idea, but you can''t take it away."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why?"


    Li Chenyi stared at Zhou Shu with a calm expression, "There are countless heavy sun stones covering here, so that the sun seed crystal can survive for a long time. It is not known. If it is allowed to go outside, hehe, it is more dazzling than a divine tool. Existence, nothing can conceal its brilliance. Once in this world, disasters will ensue one after another. Those who want to get it are by no means only a few big sects. The most important thing is the way of heaven. You are sure to keep it. It, not to mention that you know that the immortal world has already been destroyed by Huoman once, and you won''t mind it again."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, rather helpless, "It makes sense."


    "It''s not reasonable, it''s the fact."


    Li Chenyi stared at the entrance of the cave, saying every word, "It can only stay here, not in the world, but we can use it to cultivate the sun''s divine power. Taoists should know that for us cultivators, there is only Your own power is the real power. Once we get the sun''s divine power, we can easily rise to the immortal. At that time, I will give this sun seed crystal to fellow daoists without having to bother to grab it. "


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a serious voice and a sincere expression.


    "Friend Li Dao is really planning."


    Zhou Shu chuckled his palms and smiled, and nodded unconsciously, "I was almost convinced by you."

 Chapter 1587: Thanks a lot

    Li Chenyi stared at Zhou Shu, quite surprised, "Why, my unreserved heartfelt words, can''t I get the trust of fellow daoists?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand slightly, "You Li Daoyou''s words are naturally good, but I am not good at trusting others unless..."


    Li Chenyi looked thoughtful, and looked at Zhou Shu calmly, "Except what?"


    "Very simple."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Give me this sun seed, and let me look at it for a few hours. If I think it is possible to get the sun''s divine power, I will naturally not begrudge the Huoman Bible and cooperate with you."


    "Friends of Daoist have a good idea."


    Li Chenyi smiled lightly and sighed lightly, "With the sun seed crystal in hand, I may not be the opponent of fellow Daoist. Now that fellow Daoist wants to take the seed crystal, then I will become a fish and let you kill it. Up?"


    "Friend Li Dao, you are alarmist. Even the average cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm is not so easy to fall. And like you, no one in the Cultivation Realm can slaughter, and I definitely can��t do it. Moreover, I have no sacrifices at all. How can I drive this sun seed..." Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, showing a little bit of surprise, "Fellow Daoist, as the seventh-layer cultivator of the Cross Tribulation Realm, said this kind of frustrating remark, which really surprised me."


    Li Chenyi''s face was slightly condensed, as if thoughtful.


    Zhou Shu��s words are of course very reasonable. The Cross Tribulation cultivator is not so easy to be killed, but why does he have an inexplicable sense of panic in his heart �� if someone in this world can really kill the Cross Tribulation The realm monk is probably the person in front of him����, but such thoughts will soon disappear. As a monk crossing the catastrophe realm, you must not be so delusional and shake your heart.


    Zhou Shu smiled and continued, "Fellow Daoist also said, the Sun Seed can��t leave this ruin. It��s not a problem for me to hold it and look at it. Besides, this is Emei Jinding Island, if I want to take it and leave. Fellow Daoists raised their arms and I immediately became the target of the public. Where is it possible to do it? To join hands, we should give each other some trust. Daoists have the right time and place, but they are still hesitating. If we lose harmony, things are difficult. It''s done."


    "Hehe, Daoist is really a eloquent person, Li admires him."


    Li Chenyi smiled slightly, his mind loosened.


    Zhou Shu hit the railroad while it was hot, "If the daoists are not at ease, just wait on the sidelines. If there is any change, the daoists can take them back at any time. I think the daoists have been able to do it after seven hundred years of understanding the sun seed. ."


    "No need."


    Li Chenyi brushed his sleeves, then stepped back several tens of feet, freely pointing to the sun seed crystal, "Trust it, haha, come and see if you want to see it."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu was not polite, arched his hands and swept over to the sun seed crystal.


    Of course, the sunstone armor is still on his body.


    When I walked closer, I realized it was hot, and a warm and peaceful breath lingered over, very active, like a living thing.


    Staring at the sun seed, Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, then reached out and grabbed it.


    Li Chenyi stared at Zhou Shu, his heart was quite worried, but his expression remained calm, "Remind fellow daoists in advance, don''t try to put it in the bag of Na Xujie or Qiankun, otherwise..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "otherwise?"


    Li Chenyi said indifferently, "I said I''m afraid that the daoists don''t believe me, and the daoists can try."


    "Then I will try."


    Zhou Shu was not welcome, and directly stuffed it into Naxu Ring.


    Snapped!


    With an inexplicable loud noise, Na Xujie fell apart.


    Li Chenyi gently shook his head, showing a trace of contempt.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It turns out that there is such a reason, but I have gained some insights."


    Li Chenyi��s words are true. It seems that the Sun Seed is really difficult to leave here. Once it enters a space like Naxujie, it will completely burst the inside. Fortunately, Zhou Shu has already prepared and used a new one. Na Xu Jie, if it is commonly used, I am afraid that the loss is not small.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, focused on releasing his spiritual consciousness, and carefully looked at the sun seed.


    The appearance is not special. It is described as primitive and simple. Many places have not been carefully carved, and they are rough or even rough. They are similar to most barbarians. When you visit it, there is a powerful force to hinder it, and it is impossible to see clearly. But you can vaguely see that there is a deep and boundless sea of ??fire, and endless flames are burning and will never stop.


    Above the sea of ??fire, a weird cloud is hanging, and between the rise and fall, the sea of ??fire ebbs and flows.


    Should be the core of the sun seed.


    As if perceiving Zhou Shu''s prying eyes, the cloud group suddenly changed, and it seemed to roll up angrily, swallowing Zhou Shu''s spiritual knowledge to the end. It was the unstoppable and pure power of the sun, better than Li Chenyi It is much stronger to use.


    Zhou Shu''s figure was shocked, slightly shocked.


    Li Chenyi showed a gloating smile, "Friends of Taoism, if you don''t know that there are no sacrifices, don''t look at it casually. Its temper is not very good."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "The sun seed is a magic weapon, is it a weapon?"


    "It''s not like, it''s more like a guardian with only one obsession," Li Chenyi shook his head, seemingly regretful, "It protects the sun seed, if it is given a sacrifice, it will be released inside. The sun''s divine power forms the Tao Pagoda, allowing you to use the sun''s divine power in the Tao Pagoda, and in addition, it will never do any superfluous things, and you should not try to make friendship with itZhou Shu He arched his hands, "Thank you Li Daoyou for your guidance. "


    "Not a point."


    Li Chenyi had some expectation in his eyes, "It''s nothing more than a little experience. If there is a Huoman Bible to understand, I think we will be able to learn more secrets."


    "The Taoist friends are right."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked at the sun seed, and explored his spiritual consciousness again.


    The same as the previous results, as soon as he perceives his divine sense, the cloud swallows it, leaving nothing behind.


    Turning to Li Chenyi, Zhou Shu said with a smile, "Friend Li Dao, I don''t know what the sacrificial texts and offerings are?"


    "Friends of Taoism really want to figure it all out, but do you think I will tell you?"


    Li Chenyi glanced at Zhou Shu, and said with a slight disdain, "Daoist, I have shown enough sincerity, and Daoist is still inexhaustible. Such cooperation might be difficult."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said slowly, "That''s what Li Daoyou said, it is difficult for me to be strong."


    Li Chenyi snorted and turned his head, "Fellow Daoist keep watching, take a good look, look carefully, when you decide to cooperate, then tell me, I have been waiting here, but not too long."


    He was calm on the surface, but there was also a lot of anxiety in his heart.


    He was willing to let Zhou Shu see the Sun Seed for two reasons. First, he was hard to ride a tiger. He was not an opponent of Zhou Shu. If he wanted to get the Fire Savage Bible and the power of the sun, he had to find a way to cooperate with Zhou Shu, and then go there. Conspiring on other things, on the other hand, it was determined that Zhou Shu could not take it away, nor could he use the power inside. It didn''t matter how you looked at it, but if something happened, it would be difficult to handle.


    (PS: Thank you for your support if you don��t live a bad life as you die, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 1588: Whatever is

    Li Chenyi was worried, while Zhou Shu stared at the sun seed, also seeming to think. Fastest update


    Like Li Chenyi, he also wants to get the power of the sun, but instead of using it, he wants to learn something from it and expand his own way of comfort. In this regard, he also has a basis for cooperation with Li Chenyi, but at the same time , He must beware of Li Chenyi again, because Li Chenyi has too many secrets, if he also gets the power of the sun, he will definitely try to calculate him.


    Li Chenyi''s talents and wisdom are extremely high, and among the monks Zhou Shu has seen, they are probably one of the best.


    Now Zhou Shu can be suppressed, but after Li Chenyi has mastered the power of the sun, he can use the divine tool Universe Circle, which is not as easy to deal with as it is now.


    A complete artifact, even if restricted by the rules of heaven and earth, would not be much lower than Da Neng, it seems difficult for Zhou Shu to resist Da Neng now.


    The best solution, of course, is to kill Li Chenyi, take away the sun seed, and then use the Huoman Bible to slowly study the power of the sun. As for the sacrifices, it is not a big problem. It takes time. Experiments can always be obtained, but this method does not work now.


    With Zhou Shu��s strength, it can be done, but it is extremely reluctant, and it is not here. Doing it here will inevitably cause great upheavals in Emei and attract many Emei elders. Kill their actual star owner in front of you?


    Not to mention whether it can be done, even if it can be done is not realistic.


    It is also a good choice not to kill Li Chenyi and take away the sun seeds, but how to take away the problem?


    Divine knowledge got into the bag of universe.


    "Can you take this thing?"


    A few rows of big words quickly appeared on the demon refining pot, "Do you want me to die? I have been watching, then the sun seed is not something I can contend with, it will ruin me, if you let me recover early It��s a few percent, maybe there is some resistance, but it��s impossible to do it now."


    It seemed that the Demon Refining Pot seemed a little frustrated and angry.


    The divine sense left quickly, without saying more, this result, Zhou Shu had already expected.


    To take away the Sun Seed, it seemed that the only way to take away the Huoman ruins was also, but the project was probably bigger, and it was impossible for Li Chenyi to let Zhou Shu do this.


    Rarely got into trouble.


    Of course, there is no way, such as turning your head and leaving.


    Anyway, it is impossible for Li Chenyi to take away the sun seed crystal, the sun seed crystal will always be here, and no matter how many years he has studied, I am afraid that it will be difficult to obtain the power of the sun and cannot use the universe circle, even if he uses the sun seed crystal to cultivate Fast, Zhou Shu doesn''t worry, no matter how fast he is, he will not be faster than himself.


    Wait until Zhou Shu has accumulated enough strength, or comprehend the Huoman Bible through other methods, and then come to take away the sun seed crystal, naturally without any effort.


    However, if you do this, you are somewhat unwilling.


    There will be a turnaround.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu turned to Li Chenyi and slowly said, "Friends of Taoism, in fact, I have some doubts whether there is really such a thing as sacrificial offerings."


    Li Chenyi laughed unconsciously, "If there is no sacrifice, why does it give you the sun''s power? Is it for nothing? It''s ridiculous, extremely ridiculous."


    "It''s kind of ridiculous."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and looked at Li Chenyi, "But don��t you think it��s strange to yourself that the guardian in the sun seed will not communicate with you, speak or listen to you, how do you tell the sacrificial text What about it?"


    He tried several times. The cloud group in the seed crystal will be swallowed as soon as he perceives the divine consciousness. It is true that he will not communicate with the cultivator. In this case, the cultivator is unlikely to have the opportunity to say the sacrificial text. , And then gain strength through sacrifices.


    Unless, the sacrificial text is not delivered through divine consciousness or words, but in other ways.


    "Do you have to say it?"


    Li Chenyi snorted softly, seeming to have noticed something, and said coldly, "Daoist, you don''t have to think too much, you can''t do it."


    "What do you do? Haha, you have thought too much about Li Daoyou."


    He turned around and continued to look at the Sun Seed, a smile quietly appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Before Li Chenyi left the sun seed, he brushed his sleeves. Although he could not perceive too many fluctuations, there was a vagueness. Looking at it with Li Chenyi''s words, there was something different. The sacrificial text was probably not passed. The verbal text was transmitted to the Sun Seed through the magic formula talisman array. The more likely one should be the talisman array. Li Chenyi placed the talisman array, and when he left, he was worried that Zhou Shu would notice it, so he wiped it out.


    Use star power or elemental power to lay down a rune formation, put the sun seed in it, and then deliver the sacrifice, so that the sun seed can be released out of the Dao Pagoda.


    The purpose of the symbolic array is to convey information. What kind of information is it? funeral oration?


    Divine Sense swept around in the ruins, but found no writing. Obviously, it was erased by Li Chenyi.


    The strange thing is that there is no Huoman Totem.


    Other handwritings may be sacrificial texts. It is not surprising that they are erased, but why are the totems erased? Could it be that there are no sacrificial texts at all, only totems? Is it possible to pass the Fire Barbarian Totem to the Sun Seed by using the talisman array?


    If you think about it carefully, it is indeed possible that Huoman didn''t have any words handed down, only totems.


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly, but looking at Zhou Shu, Li Chenyi''s heart became more disturbed.


    "What is he looking at?"


    Sacrifice texts and sacrifices are his bargaining chips, and they are also his support for showing the Sun Seed to Zhou ShuIf Zhou Shu guesses...


    Zhou Shu stared at the sun seed, and the sea of ??consciousness moved quickly. A rune array based on the fire barbaric totem was already formed. Without any movement, the invisible and innocent rune array appeared under the sun seed, surrounded by Zhou Shu. God''s consciousness, avoid Li Chenyi to investigate.


    There was a rapid change in the sun seed crystal.


    The cloud on the sea of ??fire suddenly opened, like a big mouth, waiting to be fed.


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed in his heart, this step was right.


    If you know what the sacrifice is, you can also stimulate the sun seed to release it from the Taoist Tower.


    Before, when Li Chenyi used the power of the sun, there was a Taoist pagoda to cover it. Zhou Shu couldn��t see clearly, but he was sure that Li Chenyi didn��t offer the usual sacrifices, such as monsters and brutes. After looking at the ground, there was no bloodstain and the like. In other words, this sacrifice was not common, and it might be invisible.


    Could it be that power is used as a sacrifice?


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, Yuanli Xingli, etc., everything he had, he instilled in the sun seed, and tried, but the result was indistinguishable, it was swallowed by the cloud, not even a sound.


    "This sun seed is really mysterious."


    He shook his head a few times and praised with emotion.


    Li Chenyi seemed to turn his head casually, and said lightly, "What did fellow Daoists see?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Nothing, but I feel like I can study it more deeply, is Fellow Li Dao anxious?"


    "Haha, it''s just that fellow daoists are free, I''m fine."


    Li Chenyi laughed, slightly disdainful.


    I have studied for nearly a hundred years, and I have tried my best to know how to use it. He only looks at one hour, how can it be rewarded?

 Chapter 1589: See the same

    Zhou Shu is still thinking. Fastest update


    Sacrifices such as life and spirits?


    Probably not. In the record, Huo Man was not so frantic. If the Sun Seed needed this kind of sacrifice, Zhou Shu would not dare to use its power.


    In those ancient times, what would the barbarians use to worship the sun? At that time, besides the barbarians everywhere, what else would there be? Zhou Shu frowned, seeming to feel something, obviously


    The possibility of a savage beast is still the greatest, but it will not be a whole savage beast, but the essence and blood and spirit of the savage beast, which is the blood and soul orb.


    Give it a try.


    Confusing Li Chenyi''s perception, a few blood beads silently fell on the sun seed crystal.


    The ripple shook a few times, and immediately swallowed the blood beads.


    Sure enough.


    Zhou Shu was excited in his heart, and while he was excited, the sun seed crystal above his head suddenly shone with brilliance, the brilliance fell like water, and the mist shrouded him like a mist.


    "You, what did you do?!"


    Li Chenyi was shocked, Xingli turned into a big hand and grabbed the Sun Seed.


    But it was too late at this time. The Tao Tower of the Sun Seed Seed had already been born, and it was covered by the power of the Sun, and the star power was melted away as soon as it touched.


    "Damn it!"


    Li Chenyi knew that it was not good, stared at the vague Zhou Shu, and yelled, "Daoist, you are so unruly! It''s too unruly, I just show you how to use it, this The Sun Seed is not yours!"


    "I don''t know, it''s like this."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, his expression a little innocent.


    "Fart! If you don''t give him the sacrifice talisman, how can you make it give you the tower, do you treat it as a fool!"


    Li Chenyi pointed at Zhou Shu, angrily rushing to the crown, lost his calmness, and spoke vulgar words.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and left him alone. Anyway, he was in this tower, protected by the power of the sun, and would not be hurt, and there was no need to worry about Li Chenyi.


    Inside, it feels very different from the outside.


    There is also golden light inside, but it is much softer and not a bit aggressive.


    Under the soft light, the whole body was hot, as if penetrating into the body, and everything was comfortable. Muscles, blood, bones, meridians, etc. were all active, running in a state several times more than usual, not just The body and even the inside of the Sea of ??Consciousness are the same. Under the shining of soft light, the tree of spirits grows much faster, and the branches are spreading and growing at almost visible speed.


    Simply put, there is unlimited life everywhere.


    The effect is much better than taking the best supplementary pill.


    Obviously, in this case, using the primordial stone to practice can do more with less. The speed is five or ten times the normal practice speed, and there will be no feeling of fatigue, and there seems to be eternal motivation.


    As he had thought before, this Sun Seed is indeed an extremely mysterious magic weapon, forming a Tao Pagoda and assisting the Huoman cultivation inside. He also understood why Li Chenyi could cultivate so fast.


    There are enough blood or marrow beads, plus unlimited primordial stones and star beads, it is enough.


    Zhou Shu would not practice in it, this was not his goal.


    He tried to analyze the soft light. Although it is not aggressive, its essence is not much different from the golden light outside. It is a force that has nothing to do but pays without asking for return. It is obviously also the power of the sun, but It is another usage.


    A kind of dissolving everything, giving death, a kind of urging everything, giving life.


    The power of the sun is really profound.


    Zhou Shu would not miss such an opportunity. His knowledge of the sea did not relax for a while. All the spiritual consciousness was mobilized, deduced and calculated, and used Shu''s power to simulate the power of the sun, trying to exert a similar effect.


    Imitation is also an excellent way to learn when you cannot understand the nature of the power of the sun or the laws.


    If you can imitate it completely, even if you don��t know the rules, you will begin to understand the meaning and gradually understand the meaning in the process of using it, just as if you are doing a question, even if you don��t know how the answer came, you will do a lot of repetition. , You will understand.


    But if you use other Dao powers, it is difficult to achieve this, but Shu Zhili is different.


    His Shuzhi Dao is infinitely extended and all-inclusive, and it contains many essential laws of tactics, even if he doesn''t know the specifics, but it is indeed inside.


    Soon, he was immersed in it and gradually gained something.


    Outside Daota, a pair of resentful eyes stared at him, and Li Chenyi was already out of anger.


    "What do you want to do? You can''t do without here!"


    Zhou Shu looked up at him, looked at the direction, and seemed to stretch his finger thoughtfully.


    A trace of Shu''s strength gently fell on the inner wall of the Taoist Tower, and on the Taoist Tower, a ray of golden light appeared in a timely manner, shining straight at Li Chenyi.


    Li Chenyi''s complexion changed abruptly and he dodged, while the golden light bounced back and forth in the ruins, marking hundreds of traces, and was not taken back until he touched the road tower.


    Zhou Shu stared at the golden light, with a strange feeling, although he couldn''t control it.


    But Li Chenyi looked at Zhou Shu with more bitter eyes. He walked around, waving his sleeves and cutting the surrounding buildings. Soon, he also learned Zhou Shu and covered his body with a layer of sunstone armor.


    "Have you got the power of the sun?"


    Xu Shi has been yelling for a long time His voice is a bit hoarse, with resentment, and envy.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, showing a trace of concentration, "I almost forgot."


    After thinking about it, he took out the stone tablet from Qiankun''s bag.


    Looking at the quaint red stone stele, Li Chenyi''s eyes seemed to burst into flames. He opened his eyes as hard as he could, but he couldn''t understand the words on it, and he couldn''t help showing a little dazed.


    "What you can''t understand, neither can I."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If you can understand these words, you don''t need them at all, because these words are all on the tower."


    Looking at the Dao Pagoda and the stone tablet, Li Chenyi was confused.


    He murmured unconsciously, "How could this happen? Is this really the Fireman Bible? Why do you want to leave the words on the tower in the Bible, so what use is it? It can''t be understood, and it is impossible to understand it. , And if you can understand, why need the Bible... shouldn��t it be a book that can be understood so that people who see it can use it to master the sun��s divine power in the sun seed?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I thought the same way at the beginning, but it doesn''t seem to be the case. This Bible may be for people who understand the power of the sun. It has no effect until the power of the sun is mastered and Tao is understood. ."


    Li Chenyi stared at the stone tablet and couldn''t help but shouted, "Maybe it''s..."


    As soon as he spoke, he covered his mouth, slightly flustered, as if he understood what he had said wrong.


    "Use the power of the sun in the sun seed to see it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I think the same way, you and I see the same thing."


    Li Chenyi was speechless, squeezing his fists hard, and the sun was petrified into fragments, streaming out from his fingers.


    I hate it, "Damn it, remind him again!"

 Chapter 1590: accident

    Without reminding, Zhou Shu also knew what to do. Fastest update


    The stone tablet was gradually covered with a layer of golden light, Zhou Shu inside the Tao Tower, and Li Chenyi outside the Tao Tower, all staring intently.


    Time flies slowly and quickly.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "It seems not."


    The power of the sun penetrated the inside and outside of the stele and lasted for a quarter of an hour, but there was no change, and it remained the same.


    "no."


    Li Chenyi was a little disappointed, but also a little lucky.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Isn''t it the Huoman Bible you mentioned, I''m not sure, but it may be useless right now."


    "Unless you can find someone who can read these words."


    Li Chenyi unconsciously continued, with a hint of sarcasm in the corners of his mouth, "It seems that you and I have no relationship with the sun''s divine power, ha ha, fellow Taoists have worked so hard, but now they are all in vain, ridiculous."


    "right."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly.


    He has nothing to disappoint.


    He had no intention of getting the power of the sun, but only hoped that through the power of the sun, he could improve his way. At this point, it is enough to have the sun seed, but he also has some doubts. What is the meaning of Zhu Rong giving this stone to him? , Do you hope to find someone who can inherit the power of the sun through him? Or, the stele is not a savage bible at all, but other information, which can only be interpreted after mastering the power of the sun?


    In comparison, it seems that the second possibility is a bit bigger.


    I don''t know if Zhu Rong''s move was intentional or unintentional, but now he doesn''t plan to struggle any more, and temporarily throw it aside.


    Li Chenyi looked at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "Aren''t you planning to come out?"


    "Well, stay a little longer."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Friend Li, you have been enlightened for hundreds of years, don''t you mind if I use it for a few months? Anyway, I can''t take it with me. It will still be yours when I come out, right?"


    The power of the sun has not yet felt enough, and there are still some ideas to be implemented, so I can''t leave it.


    "you����"


    Li Chenyi calmed down, and gradually became calm, "Then please ask fellow daoists to take a good look inside. Li is waiting."


    After speaking, he walked away and disappeared.


    Only he didn''t know, a trace of divine thought fell on him without a trace, and left with him. At the same time, all the divine thoughts he stayed here were expelled by Zhou Shu.


    Get used to it, it is better to be cautious, although it is unlikely that anything will happen.


    Zhou Shu took out some blood beads and marrow beads and put them into the sun seed crystal.


    Time is running out, hurry up.


    The power of the sun in the Dao Pagoda became more and more intense, and the transpiration was like mist, which made Zhou Shu more convenient and more comprehensive.


    He didn''t need to practice, but others weren''t. After basically determined that the Sun Seed would not be in any danger, he took out Caiying and the Demon Refining Pot and put them in the Tao Tower together.


    "So comfortable..."


    Caiying stretched out lazily, lying still on her stomach.


    Zhou Shu took out a bunch of high-level spiritual relics and countless primordial stones, and piled them beside her, "Feel it well, don''t be lazy."


    "My palace knows."


    Caiying curled her lips and got back into the sword, only to fly out soon, exclaiming, "Wow, this place is very good for Qingjian!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "What are the benefits?"


    Caiying was very happy, "It turned out that there was a small flaw in the blue sword. It was due to the fact that there was too much fighting some time ago, and some internal wear and tear. It cannot recover by itself. The palace is still planning to find a way, but just now, that light I took it directly inside and it started to recover on its own, which is really interesting."


    "The power of the sun here can indeed stimulate the vitality of all things."


    As if he had discovered some secret, Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shaken, as if he was enlightened, "Then, it should be possible to restore the magic weapon, and more than that. If you refine the artifact in this light, it is most likely to achieve the best, alchemy. The same, all materials can be improved inside."


    Caiying exclaimed, "Then you still don''t try?"


    "It''s not in a hurry now, you can practice hard."


    Zhou Shu looked at the demon refining pot beside him, his eyes gradually condensed, "Are you recovering too?"


    The power of the sun is not specifically used for cultivating immortals, it is good for all things, and its value is greater than he expected. This is really a surprise, and it must be used well.


    I''m afraid Li Chenyi, who wants to get the power of the sun, doesn''t know.


    However, he suddenly thought that when he took out the demon refining pot just now, the demon refining pot shook unconsciously twice, and seemed to be a little excited. It seemed that the demon refining pot had known it earlier than he and Caiying. The magical effect of force.


    The demon refining pot shook slightly, and a line of words appeared, "Yes, but it''s very slow. It''s good for you to let me stay in it for a while."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say a word, but seemed thoughtful.


    Compared with the power of the stars outside the sky, the power of the sun, which should not belong to the Xuanhuang Realm, is higher and more powerful. It can naturally help the Demon Refining Pot to recover better, much faster than he had absorbed the power of the stars everywhere. However, he couldn''t let the demon refining pot recover too much, and he lost control, which was also troublesome.


    He paused and said calmly, "Tell me what you know."


    The Demon Refining Pot hesitated for a while, "I don''t know much I only know that this light is rare even in the fairy world, and it is a great opportunity in the Xuanhuang world. I have only seen four Times, but not once can be obtained, in short, it must not be wasted. By the way, you can take out your magic weapon and pill etc. It is very good for them. If it takes a long time, it is likely to improve the quality. There is your beast."


    "I will."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "You only know these, then do you know how to obtain such power."


    The Demon Refining Pot quickly replied, "I really don''t know."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "You can recover."


    After a lot of things, the credibility of the Demon Refining Pot has increased a bit. I don��t know if it is true. After all, the disappearance of the Fire Man and the Sun Seed was in the ancient era, and the active period of the Demon Refining Pot was Ancient times.


    Zhou Shu took out his belongings one by one. There were spiritual objects, pills, and magic weapons. Of course Xiao Gun was also included. Seeing them bathed in this light, there was a strange high level of satisfaction.


    Changes are not fast, but they are not slow, and you can feel their changes.


    After watching for a while, he quietly drew a line, and a barrier suddenly stood up, dividing the road tower into two sides.


    There are more important things to do.


    Sitting alone, he took out Xuanyuanjian.


    Since the power of the sun can help the demon refining pot to recover, it should also have an effect on the Xuanyuan sword. The divine tool that has been silent for a long time may be able to glow with new vitality in the power of the sun.


    After a short while, the gloomy sword gradually flashed a little bit of light, like water splashes on the ocean at night, spreading little by little, filling the entire sword.


    With a soft cry, the sword body seemed to shake.


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, a wisp of soul went straight into the sword.

 Chapter 1591:

    At first, it took a long time to slowly restore the demon refining pot to a usable condition, but now, less than a hundred breaths, Xuanyuan Sword has such a big �����..l��


    Is the power of the sun many times stronger than the power of the stars?


    Zhou Shu didn''t think so. It should be that Xuanyuan Sword had not suffered any damage at all, which was very different from the demon refining pot that was nearly destroyed, and the spirit that Zhou Shu had penetrated quickly confirmed this point.


    Xuanyuanjian became active on the outside, but the internal changes were not big. The door was still firmly locked, and there was no sign of loosening.


    The Xuanyuan Sword was not damaged, it should have been sealed from the inside. If it was damaged, the power of the sun could restore it to some extent, but now just let it gradually become active, just like other magic weapons gaining the power of the sun.


    To use it, the seal must be unlocked, and the key to unlocking the seal is obviously on the inexplicable beggar.


    "The beggar..."


    Zhou Shu secretly thought that the beggar was definitely not an ordinary person or a soul. The tactics used were extremely weird and even drew vitality. He had never heard of it. He must be familiar with some unknown laws, fearing that it would be a mighty existence that fell into the realm.


    The beggar didn''t seem to be hostile to Zhou Shu, but it was not easy to find it, and he had no clue at all.


    "Ok?"


    In thinking, Zhou Shu also found some differences.


    The three-headed and six-armed statue in front of the gate, illuminated by the power of the sun, went from being dark to clear. Originally, only one face could be seen clearly, but now all three faces can be seen, and... they seem to begin Moved.


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of surprises, and his soul couldn''t help but back down.


    It is really moving, three faces and six arms, all moving slowly.


    Like the human face of the emperor, his hands are separated up and down, ringed in the abdomen, like holding a ball, the fingertips are turning up and down, the speed is not fast, but a little bit of aura keeps flying around, lingering on the fingers, like fireflies , It is strange.


    "Tai Shang Yin Qi Jue?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly frozen, and he immediately thought of something.


    The Taishang Yin Qi Jue is about the earliest spirit-inducing method. I don��t know when it appeared and circulated in the Xuanhuang Realm. It can be said that the emergence of human immortals has a lot to do with this method. The earliest Cultivators basically use this simple and effective technique to attract spiritual energy and then practice.


    Before this formula, human beings didn''t even know how to perceive and use aura.


    Today, the Taishang Yin Qi Jue has long since disappeared, or it has evolved into another appearance, but Zhou Shu still has some impression of this earliest prototype.


    This kind of fingering, plus the aura of attraction, is 80% sure.


    Looking at the other two faces, they also looked like the emperor, and the actions were the same.


    With three heads and six arms moving at the same time, it is quite weird, but when you look closely, you don��t notice it. On the contrary, there is a kind of strange charm. Zhou Shu looks a little frozen. Unconsciously, the more he looks, the more obsessed, the more immersed in it. Seems to be enlightened.


    As the first method of mankind, it didn''t have any cumbersome steps, and it was far less efficient than the improved ones in later generations, but it was closer to the essence of cultivating immortals. After seeing it a lot, savoring it, there is a feeling of returning to the original.


    It''s also when the realm is reached that there will be such an understanding.


    When a cultivator arrives in this state, he always thinks about cultivating the path and advancing, and he has a different understanding of everything.


    I don''t know how long I watched, but the statue has changed again.


    Gradually raise your hands, hold them flat on your chest, close your wrists, separate your palms, make a flower blossom, your fingertips are like petals, slowly spread out, and then slowly close together. The movement is not complicated between opening and closing. But it is very aura.


    "What''s the ancient trick?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, and he was happy again.


    This set of **** looks even more wonderful. Although I don��t know the effect, there is a faint feeling of extremely comfortable mind. It seems to also coincide with certain Dao laws. It is very helpful in practice. Looking at it, Zhou Shu gradually became fascinated. The sense of enlightenment.


    Slowly, the whole person became a little sluggish, and unconsciously followed the movement...


    "wrong!"


    There was still a hint of clarity in the Lingtai, Zhou Shu yelled, and suddenly withdrew from the spirit.


    He has experienced many fascinations, but this situation is definitely not the fascination before enlightenment, and it does not benefit him at all.


    "It is absorbing the spirit and consciousness!"


    This is a fact that he immediately discovered after he woke up.


    The spirit and consciousness that he entered into the sword all had a reduced appearance, because it was so slow that he didn''t notice it at the time.


    After careful self-examination, I found out again soon.


    Not only the soul and consciousness, but also the cultivation base of his own vitality has been reduced. In other words, the spiritual energy attracted by the previous Primordial Yin Qi Jue was actually his own cultivation base.


    Zhou Shu raised the Demon Refining Pot in front of him.


    "Do you know what this trick is?"


    He slowly used the two sets of fingerings and movements that he saw in Xuanyuanjian, looking at the demon refining pot with an unusually solemn expression, "To be honest."


    The demon refining pot paused for a while, and several rows of characters appeared.


    "Taishang Yin Qi Jue, Huang Tian Ji Lingshu, are very early human methods, a kind of Qi used to attract the origin of vitality and spiritual energy, etc., and a kind of Qi used to attract the spirit of all thingselves Soul and so on, but these two tactics should not be of any use now, and they have probably long been lost."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why is it useless?"


    The Demon Hug continued, "In the ancient times, the original Qi of vitality was everywhere. In this environment, everything has an aura, and it is easy to see the stone and wood elves. Such techniques are useful. After the ancient times, the black and yellow realm was weakened, the original vitality of the vitality was withered, all things were difficult to gather spirits, and the elves were hard to find. Even if used, such a trick would have no effect, and it would not attract much."


    "If it was useful, I would have told you a long time ago to help you cultivate immortals faster, but now it is not the past."


    It seems to be a little emotional.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "That''s it, thank you, you continue to recover."


    Putting back the demon refining pot, Zhou Shu stared at Xuanyuanjian, seemingly enlightened.


    He roughly understands.


    The power of the sun is not without a little effect, at least, it has awakened a part of Xuanyuan Sword''s purpose, only that use is not a good aspect.


    The Taishang Yin Qi Jue, Huang Tian Ji Spirit Technique, and even other ancient methods are exactly the way Xuanyuan Sword draws from its host. The statues in it continue to use the method, and the cultivators who use the Xuanyuan Sword will Unknowingly, they were absorbed by the cultivation base and the soul, and Xuanyuan Sword''s powerful power compensated them. They enjoyed it and even felt that they could make progress, but the lack of the cultivation base and the soul was irreparable. In a certain battle If it breaks out, you will lose your life for no reason.


    The masters of Xuanyuan Sword in the past have fallen like this.


    There really is a problem with this Xuanyuan sword.


    (Ps: Thank you Gulang Tingtao~ for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 1592: Time to go out

    Xuanyuanjian was put into a separate Naxu ring.


    Negative effects have been stimulated, and I don��t know what else will happen. In short, it is not appropriate to resume.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Could it be that the Emperor really did such a thing?"


    Xuanyuan Sword is a divine tool that guards the Xuanhuang Realm. There shouldn''t be such a statue in it. In other words, this Xuanyuan Sword has been changed by others, and the statue was put in later, and the earliest owner of Xuanyuan Sword was the Emperor. , Xuanyuanjian is also named because of this. The magic tricks used in the statue are in line with the era of the Emperor. All signs have proved a conclusion-the Emperor left behind is a modified evil artifact, which was used deliberately. To absorb the power of the cultivator.


    As Master Miaodi said.


    But why did Human Emperor want to do this? Where did the power Xuanyuanjian got? Can it be passed to the fairy world?


    Baisi is hard to understand.


    Maybe only by finding that beggar can we know the truth.


    Where did the beggar go? If he has a lot to do with Human Sovereign, 80% of them have gone to Xuanyuan Mountain, which is the ancestral land of Human Sovereign.


    Xuanyuan Mountain was in the Aolai Kingdom of Dongshengzhou, but it was destroyed a long time ago, and it was destroyed three times. Once it was destroyed by the Xiuxian sect that was killed by Xuanyuan Jian, and the Xuanyuan clan was also annihilated. The clan invaded, the mountain collapsed and the land broke, and once was the invasion of the devil monkey, now Xuanyuan Mountain has long ceased to exist.


    "When the time comes down, I still have to look for it."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and put this matter in the plan, but the priority is not high, and I will talk about it after the matter of the Tongtian Tower is resolved.


    The most important thing right now is the Tongtian Tower.


    Looking at the surrounding things, as well as Xiao Gun bathed in golden light, Zhou Shu concentrated on feeling the power of the sun.


    Time flies quickly, and a year is a blink of an eye.


    In this process, in order to maintain the strong solar power at all times, Zhou Shu has been replenishing the marrow beads and blood beads, which consumes a lot of money, and almost used all the brutal beasts, but the results obtained are enough to satisfy him.


    Time to go out.


    The quality of the pill and the magical things, and even the soul fluid, has been improved, and he has also made time to refine two top-quality magic weapons.


    One piece of order 7 is named Tingtao.


    An extremely rare special magic weapon that can release invisible waves after use, with a range of nearly a thousand miles. It hides one''s own consciousness and mind in the endless waves of the domain, and protects it so that the opponent cannot perceive or interfere, even if it is An opponent who is much better than himself.


    The cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm use this treasure, and the cultivators below the sixth level of the Tribulation Realm are unlikely to interfere with their own divine consciousness and consciousness.


    This magic weapon was prepared for Zhuge no matter how rigorously it is. With this treasure, the military formation can play a greater role.


    One piece, regardless of order, is named Wuyi Feizhou.


    It is a very peculiar flying magic weapon.


    Its speed is of course very fast. Needless to say, it is even more rare that it has a wonderful characteristic. It has flown five thousand miles at a normal speed, but in fact it has flown six thousand miles, which is an extra thousand miles. , I don��t know what the moment passed, nor where it is, but it is true that this magic weapon can reduce the distance by one-fifth of the normal distance and increase the speed by one-fifth.


    Among them, the law of space must play a role, and the thousand li of existence has become the invisible non-existence.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t fully explain the law, but he also understood some truths so that he could unconsciously use the law when refining magic weapons.


    A good result is that such a magic weapon can be refined in this realm. With time, after a better understanding of the laws of space, it seems not difficult to refine the magic weapon of the sky.


    Caiying and Qingyanjian have also been greatly improved.


    The Blue Nightmare Sword has just been released, all hidden diseases and hidden injuries have been fully recovered, and it is full of vitality. It also evokes some memories of the long sleep in the sword, that is, the sword intent.


    Those sword intents were absorbed by the ever-growing picks. Not to mention the higher level of cultivation, the realm became clearer. Zhou Shu was certain that the sword of Liuxia would definitely write a rich and colorful stroke on the world of cultivation.


    It''s a pity that the sword spirit cannot preach.


    Caiying is a little unhappy, but after entering the sky, there may be changes.


    Xiao Gun, still sleeping.


    In fact, it was almost ready to wake up, but Zhou Shu didn''t plan to wake it up yet.


    Another thing to say is that one thing has also changed in the power of the sun, a big change.


    Magic monkey.


    The magic monkey in the stone fetus has a layer of fine golden hair growing on its body. It is no longer a baby but has grown into a mature appearance.


    It��s no wonder that almost half of the primordial stone that Zhou Shu took out was absorbed by it. With the catalytic effect of the power of the sun, Zhou Shu estimated that if it continues, it will be broken in a short time. Out.


    He did it deliberately, he wanted him to grow.


    But not yet when it comes out.


    The devil monkey has done a lot of evil to the Xuanhuang World, and Zhou Shu will not let it wake up when it has not completely changed.


    To completely change is to let it completely forget everything in the past, even forget that it was once a magic monkey and acquire a new identity.


    In this regard, Zen Gate can do it, and it needs to be suppressed by Zen Bao at all times, and it needs to make its own vow, and Zhou Shu has some plans.


    As for the refining pot...


    Seeing its thirst for the power of the sun Zhou Shu did not want to deepen the enmity, so he gave it considerable freedom, did not deliberately restrict its acquisition, it seems that it has recovered a lot, it is very simple One of the facts is that the Demon Refining Pot can slightly resist the power of the sun, the power of the sun outside the Taoist tower.


    More precisely, when using the refining pot, the fourth character on the pot showed one-twentieth.


    Zhou Shu was a little curious, "What can you do for one-twentieth of you?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m far from your opponent. I can assure you that 90% of the cultivators of the Tribulation Realm can''t hurt you. Even if you understand the Tao, the Lian Li Secret Art can kill them. Can''t refining? To."


    It seems to be a report of knowledge, and the Demon Refining Pot answered honestly, "By the way, the demon refining world can accommodate some creatures. Of course, other things can also be used. The advantage is that no one will perceive the contents except you, God. Also included. You can put in what you need"


    After hesitating for a while, he continued, "Your sword spirit and the spirit beast Xiaogun are also okay. If you trust me, it will be better to cultivate in it than Qiankun Bag."


    "I have a hidden dragon picture, no need, but thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and smiled, "Can the cultivator go in now?"


    The demon refining pot quickly responded, "Before I can''t resist the way of heaven, the cultivator wants to enter the demon refining pot. There are big restrictions. The soul can try it, but I can''t guarantee that it is intact."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Forget it, you can help me build some cultivation facilities first, I will be useful in the future."


    "it is good."


    The Demon Refining Pot readily agreed.


    It seems that the experience during this period has greatly improved his relationship with Zhou Shu.

 Chapter 1593: Ask for advice

    "Friend Li Dao, I''m leaving."


    Li Chenyi, who was sitting still in the passage, suddenly heard a sound in his ear.


    His face tightened and he rushed to the Huoman ruins. At a glance, he saw that the sun seed crystals hanging in the air were still intact. He immediately let go of a lot of heart, but he hasn''t settled down yet. There is a wave of fluctuations in the sea of ??consciousness, and his heart is raised again. , "What is he doing?", speeding up and flying up.


    In a short while, he went to the Golden Pavilion.


    Since there is no one, but the universe on the beam can''t help trembling, seemingly disturbed by something.


    "Are you gone..."


    Li Chenyi stared at the universe circle, motionless for a while.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, he faintly felt that this was not a good thing. Before getting the permission of the star master, the universe should not move, unless there was a major crisis in the sect or was seduced by others. Up...


    At this time, Zhou Shu had already left Jinding Island, flying under the starry sky.


    "Zhou, why don''t you take it away, that''s an artifact?"


    Caiying beside him was a little curious, "It obviously listens to you."


    "Temporary control is not difficult, but in the long run, I can''t do it. Moreover, the universe is not an unowned thing. Taking it away will make Emei desperate."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, with some self-satisfaction in his eyes, "It is enough to try, and the hard work of this year has finally yielded results."


    This year, his harvest may be the biggest.


    Using Shu Zhili, he successfully simulated the power of the sun, and in a short period of time, it was enough to use the false and the real to exert all the magical effects of the power of the sun to control the Emei artifact universe. During the simulation, Zhou Shu gradually clarified some suns. The mystery of Shu Zhidao absorbs some of the essence of the power of the sun, and Tao has also grown greatly.


    For him, he doesn''t care much about the magic weapon of cultivation, Dao is the most important thing.


    Using Shu Zhili to simulate any other Dao power is the direction of his efforts. If he can achieve it, it also shows that Shu Zhidao can absorb the essence of all Taoism.


    A lofty and fearless goal.


    Although Shu Zhidao has been growing like him, but unfortunately, there are still shackles that cannot be broken, and he is also a little anxious.


    Zhou Shu took out the flying boat, walked in, and asked, "Caiying, go back."


    "I know, let this palace do coolies again."


    Caiying complained, but still cleverly flew to the front of the boat, leading Feizhou back to Dongshengzhou.


    Zhou Shu smiled, and could not wait to enter Wushuang City.


    I haven''t seen it for a year, and I have a lot of thoughts about everything. In a place like the Huoman Ruins that God does not know, I can''t communicate with Wushuang City.


    He quickly saw a lot of wooden boards in the room dedicated to communicating information with the Holland music school.


    Most of them come from them who are looking for the Four Elephants.


    Zhou Shu looked through them one by one, and his mood went from nervous to calm to leisurely.


    He was not disappointed, and the things he was worried about did not happen at all. Everyone did a good job. Among them, the blue bird had even returned. It was also very lucky. She found many strange animals with Phoenix blood in Luofengpo. The skeleton, and even two strange animal eggs, collected enough essence from it, and the Vermillion Bird Seal was already complete.


    Speaking of it, the blue bird and the red bird are of the same origin, both of which are phoenix species, one green and the other one vermilion. He asked the blue bird to obtain the essence of the red bird.


    Yangmei is similar to them. Although they haven''t completed it, they have achieved good results. They will come back within a year without any problems.


    He replied with a smile. After hearing a lot of complaints and scolding from the city lord, Zhou Shu quit Wushuang City and took out the Reincarnation Pearl to enlighten him.


    He attaches great importance to reincarnation beads.


    Xu is that he has experienced too many "reincarnation" relationships, such as the nine-story tower, heart domain, rebirth, etc. Zhou Shu feels that he has a special talent for the way of reincarnation. The facts seem to be able to explain this point. How long did Zhou Shu basically understand his previous life, several lives in the Xuanhuang Realm, and other realms, from which he has obtained a lot of useful information, which will be revealed in the present and the future.


    Sometimes, he even feels that he can already master some of the laws of reincarnation, and can see other people''s past lives by some means.


    He somewhat understands that seeing other people��s reincarnation in previous lives should be the first level of application of the law of reincarnation. If he masters more, he should be able to enter the reincarnation of himself or others, and even modify it, and not only the previous life, but also the future life...until Get out of reincarnation yourself and dominate the reincarnation of others.


    It''s just a step-by-step process. The first thing to do is to find a way to see other people''s past lives.


    Staring at the reincarnation pearl, entering concentration is normal, and time is as fast as a gust of wind.


    "I''m in Dongshengzhou, where are we going?"


    I don''t know how long it took, Caiying flew over, swaying and swaying in front of him.


    "Go to Cihang first."


    "I see, this palace is your coachman."


    "Then change me."


    "forget it."


    The flying boat is like a shuttle, jumping forward section by section, and the Daqin Mountains and the icon of Cihang are gradually in front of my eyes.


    The divine consciousness swept across, several very familiar figures came into view, each focused and busy, Zhou Shu smiled and passed by without time to disturb.


    After a notification, I came to Wuguanggu.


    Coming here, I want to visit Master Miaodi.


    Zhou Shu seems to have no talent for the calculation, and he didn''t intend to learn it, but at this time he has to learn. Now he and Samsara are separated by a thin layer of paper, but he can��t see it. I hope that the calculation can help He punctured this layer of paper.


    As if expecting Zhou Shu to come, a gorgeous and delicate wooden kite flew out of the valley and landed steadily in front of Zhou Shu, quietly laying down its wings and forming a wooden ladder by itself.


    "Friends of Zhou Dao please come."


    Mu Yuan''s eyes are witty, and his mouth speaks, which is the sound of the wonderful truth.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Master Miaodi learns from heaven and man, and the way of puppets is so fast that I admire him."


    Stepping on the wooden kite, the wooden kite rises with the wind and slowly flies into the valley.


    At the end, the magnificent Master Miaodi sits on the lotus, his eyes are slightly opened, the corners of his mouth are half-curved, like a smile but not a smile.


    "What happened to Fellow Daoist Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand slightly, "Master, come here to ask for advice and calculate the way."


    "Want to see my own destiny, or the past and future?"


    The miraculous truth seemed to have some understanding, and he said slowly, "When immortal cultivators reach such a realm, most of them will have this thought. If they are stuck in the mud, it is difficult to move a single inch. This is a big crisis. One must be vigilant. Eliminate all, the world is open, if the entanglement is difficult to solve, you will take advantage of the demons, fall into a barrier, and the immortal road will be difficult... But I can��t help you figure out, your fate is unknown, and I believe you can control it. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thank you, Master Xian, for your concern, but I have no intention of this. I want to count others, the world and everything."


    "Are you going to learn the calculation method?"


    Miao Di was relieved, his eyes closed quietly, "Then I will ask you, why is there a destiny for the world and everything, and why there is a life before and after?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Clouds turn into rain, rain falls into water, and water condenses into clouds. There is no end to changes. Spring, summer, autumn and winter, the four seasons change, midday, noon, twelve o''clock alternate, and so on, the world, everything, All are reincarnations, and if there is no detachment, there is no end. How can there be no fate, how can there be no past and future generations?"


    "It seems you know a lot."


    Miao Di nodded slightly, showing a slight smile.


    (PS: Thank you 482228 for your support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1594: 5 length

    The way of calculation comes from observation.


    Observe the changes in the world and everything, summarize the rules, and calculate the next changes based on the rules. When watching the clouds and stars, you can know the sky, the mountains and the water can know the geography, and the birds and beasts can know the domestication. It seems that it is not difficult to calculate everything. There is spirit, and human beings are the strength of all souls, and they are both unpredictable and unpredictable, but there are traces to be found. The only way to calculate is profound.


    From shallow to deep, deep to broad, Zhou Shu and Miao Di had a long talk, and it was more than March.


    "I don''t know who taught whom."


    Miao Di shook his head and sighed, looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes were bright, there was a lot of satisfaction, and there was a trace of admiration.


    Zhou Shu stood up and respected his discipleship, "Thank you, Master, I will benefit a lot from here."


    "I can''t stand the gift of Daoist friends."


    Miao Di immediately returned the courtesy, and said slowly, "The Daoist is just a little bit unclear, but your understanding of the Dao is far above me. This time the discussion on the Dao made me feel puzzled, and I couldn''t understand the doubt after hundreds of years of hard thinking. As of today, if I have achieved something, Daoists will do much, and I don��t know how to be grateful."


    Compared with reincarnation, the calculation method is indeed a small section. It is just a way to understand the law of reincarnation. When Zhou Shu asks for advice and calculations, he will naturally also talk about his many insights about reincarnation. These insights are basically wonderful. Little thought and never thought of, from the talk, she has gained more than Zhou Shu, and her cultivation of the secret reincarnation to the truth of the Ninth Rank Withered Rong tactic, I am afraid that it will also usher in a breakthrough.


    Miaodi has made a lot of money, and for Zhou Shu, he is already satisfied.


    Talking about reasoning, his calculation method is advancing rapidly, and he is very confident that it will not take long to pierce the layer of paper and go one step further in reincarnation, but he wishes.


    "It''s the immortal master''s self-realization, and it has nothing to do with the next."


    Zhou Shu smiled and folded his hands, "Master, let me say goodbye."


    Miao Di nodded gently, and said warmly, "I won''t send it. I need a long time of retreat before I can fully understand it."


    Leaving Wuguang Valley, Zhou Shu glanced at Caiying and curiously said, "Caiying, you have been listening in the past three months, have you realized anything?"


    Caiying just shook his head, "No, my palace is suffocated."


    "Ah."


    Zhou Shu smiled silently, wanting Jian Ling to enlighten other Dao, I''m afraid it''s still a bit early.


    "Zhou, where are we going this time?"


    "Wu Zhangyuan."


    The flying boat rose from the ground and penetrated into the clouds.


    Wuzhangyuan is located on the side of Zhongzhou and is well-known in the world. It is cold and windy all day long regardless of the season, day and night.


    When the general Zhugewei died in Wuzhangyuan, the whole country of Shu hangs, and the tragedy spreads out thousands of miles. It can be heard to this day, whether it is generosity, or passion, or loneliness, or desolation, haunting the original from time to time, even after tens of thousands of years. When people travel here, they can hear sad songs, think about the past, and feel melancholy and full of emotion.


    Zhugewei was reborn as a man and created a new situation in the world of immortality. The establishment of Zhuge''s family is a story.


    For Zhuge''s family, Wuzhangyuan is an extremely important place. Whether it is a memorial or for cultivation, the spiritual energy here is very rich. It is considered the most prominent place in the declining ancient Zhongzhou, even in the Daqin Mountains. In many places, it cannot be compared.


    But this Wuzhangyuan never belonged to the Zhuge family.


    Zhugewei was extremely loyal to the king of the Shu Kingdom Liu Dun before his death. Without Liu Dun��s three visits and trust, he would not have achieved anything and become a general admired by thousands of people in Shu. Therefore, even if he was reborn as an immortal, Unwilling to occupy an inch of land in the ancient Shu Kingdom, Ning landed in the remote Xihe Prefecture.


    Wuzhangyuan has always belonged to the Liu family of ancient Shu.


    The Liu family is also an ancient family, not too big. At first it was supported by the Zhuge family. At that time, the monarch of the Shu Kingdom Liu Doo was just a mortal. The descendants of the next generations have no spiritual roots and cannot cultivate immortals, but Zhugewei changed his fate against the sky. They planted spiritual roots for several generations of the Liu family, and finally made the Liu family a family of cultivating immortals, which was able to multiply and continue.


    After that, the Liu family also produced many elites, who had the power to ascend to immortals, and complemented each other with the Zhuge family, and made progress with each other, which made a great story in the world of immortality.


    The relationship between the two families has always been excellent, like one family, but in the past few thousand years, there has been a detachment...


    The flying boat is parked on Wuzhangyuan.


    The grass was lonely, and there were many graves arched in the distance.


    Zhou Shu perceives the surroundings, and suddenly feels a desolate air of sadness emanating from his heart and radiating.


    This kind of feeling is indescribable. Guzhongzhou, the birthplace of mankind, always has many peculiarities, even if it becomes a fairy, it may not be clear.


    "Sure enough, it''s tragic everywhere..."


    At this time, the two monks saw Zhou Shu and flew over.


    A young monk with a sword eyebrow in the temple paid a respectful salute, "Liu Yong, here, may I ask the seniors why they came to Wuzhangyuan?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return, "Heyin sent Zhou Shu to see Duke Liu Xuande."


    "Hollywood Pie?"


    The two monks glanced at each other and were very surprised. Liu Yong paused, "It turned out that it was Sect Master Zhou of the Heyin Sect, and he was rude, but it seems that our Liu family did not invite Heyin to participate in the Wuzhang Festival. "


    Another monk followed, "What''s more, there are still three years and five feet before the sacrifice begins."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Two little friends, I am not here to participate in the Wuzhang Festival but I have something to discuss with Liu Xuande."


    Liu Yong hesitated and hesitated, "Patriarch said, our Liu family..."


    "The Dutch monks are not welcome, are they?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I also know that because of the Zhuge family, the Liu family seems to have misunderstood the Heyin school, and has never interacted with our Heyin school, but this matter is very important, for the Liu family and the Heyin school. It��s the same for Zhuge��s family. Troublesome little friend, you should just report it."


    Liu Yong looked at Zhou Shu, suspicious, but didn''t dare to disobey, so he nodded and said, "Please wait for the lord."


    Liu Yong turned around, very fast, and the other monk bowed and waited not far away, his eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, unmoving, as if worried about something Zhou Shu would do.


    "These two little guys are not polite yet at such a level of cultivation!"


    Feeling a little annoyed by him, Caiying couldn''t help but said, "I''m so angry with my palace, let my palace teach them a lesson!"


    Zhou Shu just smiled and didn''t speak.


    Caiying snorted again, "Zhou, so are you. Why are you so friendly? Others don''t welcome you! Just like Emei, just break in directly. No one here can stop us and catch us. Patriarch, do what they want them to do, do they dare not agree?"


    "Don''t make trouble."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and smiled, "It would be great if it were that simple. The Liu family is no ordinary. They are more stubborn than the Zhuge family, and they are very important to us. If we can''t convince them to help with their heart, we will not be able to achieve great things."


    Caiying was a little curious, "What''s the big deal?"


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and said slowly, "The revival of the Zhuge family, from the beginning of the decline of Kunlun, all fell on the Liu family."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 1595: Tomb Keeper

    A monk walked quickly, his broad robe and sleeves were swaying in the wind, his face was square and righteous, his earlobes and shoulders were quite strange, and his eyebrows were slightly worried.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps, smiling and arching his hands. "It is rumored that Mr. Xuande inherited the legacy of his ancestors and was praised by others. When I saw him today, he really deserved his reputation.


    That monk was Liu Xuande, the head of the Liu family. He approached and bowed his hands back. He smiled, but his smile was very unconcerned. "I don''t know if the chief of the Zhou Zong of the Dutch Music Sect is coming, our people have lost their way to welcome them. It is really bad manners. Still looking at Haihan."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Xuande''s public statement is serious."


    "Sovereign, if you have important matters, please enter into the story."


    Liu Xuande raised his hand seemingly indifferently, and walked into the hills first.


    Wuzhangyuan, the four seasons are like autumn, and the cold wind is bleak all day long. The more you go in, the more wind becomes stronger, and the sad song becomes more sad.


    Zhou Shu looked around and frowned thoughtfully. Liu Xuande saw Zhou Shu''s actions, with a trace of disdain in his eyes, and said slowly, "The lord has stayed in the prosperous city for a long time, I am afraid that he is not willing to come to us. Come to this bitter cold place, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Of course not, I hear the tragic song in a tragic and majestic place, Zhuge Gong has been here for generations, and I am actually impressed."


    Liu Xuande was slightly surprised, "Admiration, why can''t the old man see it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, this Wuzhang originally belonged to the Liu family of Gong Xuande. If I show my admiration for Zhuge''s family here, I only feel that it is overwhelming and disrespectful."


    "This is Liu''s house..."


    Liu Xuande''s expression was slightly condensed, he glanced at Zhou Shu, and said, "The Liu family and the Zhuge family are as close to each other as the family. No matter how much the lord praises the Zhuge family here, the old man will not feel disrespectful, but will be very happy..."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with piercing eyes, "Duke Xuande listens too much anyway and doesn''t care anymore, right?"


    Liu Xuande''s mind was slightly shaken, and a wave of anger surged up unconsciously, and he said in a deep voice, "If the lord wants to say it, just say it. If you don''t want it, don''t say it. The old man doesn''t care."


    "Haha, don''t worry about Master Xuande."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled faintly, "This matter is not going to happen again, but Gong Xuande, I don''t know something."


    Liu Xuande stroked his beard and said slowly, "The old man won''t be angry. Just ask the suzerain."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I heard that Liu Jiazu��s Dolphin County is also in Zhongzhou. That Dolphin County is also a prosperous sacred place in Zhongzhou, and it is also a sacred place for cultivation, no less than Wuzhangyuan. Why did the Liu family abandon the ancestral land in the first place? , Instead of going to this five zhang original?"


    Liu Xuande glanced at Zhou Shu and snorted, "Sect Master really understands my Liu Family."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of sorrow, "Of course, the Liu family can be regarded as the emperor of Zhongzhou. Since the origin of mankind, the Liu family has left a lot of color, set the banner of rejuvenating Zhongzhou, and used the strength of mortals to fight against foreign races, and take the lead against evil spirits. Many major events, as long as the cultivators who remember the history will never forget the merits of the Liu family. I have also respected the Liu family for a long time."


    Thinking of the ancestors, Liu Xuande''s heart was also quite turbulent, and his tone gradually eased, "It''s all in the past, it''s rare for the lord to remember."


    "Naturally I remember it," Zhou Shu nodded, only a sudden change in his tone, "It''s a pity that today, the Liu family can only guard Wuzhangyuan and cannot return to the ancestral land to worship the ancestors. It is really sad."


    Liu Xuande''s complexion turned overcast, looking at Zhou Shu, he didn''t know how to refute for a while.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Since the fall of Zhongzhou, Dolphin County has suffered several catastrophes. Now it has been completely overthrown, and will never return to Sunlight Color..."


    "say no more!"


    Liu Xuande''s face was a little dark, and he looked at Zhou Shu and said, "What the **** is going on here with the lord?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer with a smile, and pointed to a lone mountain in front of him, "Duke Xuande, this mountain should be called Dolphin Mountain, right?"


    Liu Xuande looked at the mountain, with a lot of nostalgia in his eyes, and said warmly, "Yes, it is the Dolphin Mountain. It was here that the ancestor Liu Dolphin started to rejuvenate Zhongzhou and create the ancient Shu Kingdom. This is the root of my Liu family. ."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Unfortunately, this is not the Dolphin Mountain in the Dolphin County, nor the real place of origin of the Liu family, but the Liu family built it by himself. There is no trace of ancient Shu at all, just the appearance. "


    "It''s enough."


    Liu Xuande was shocked and said in a deep voice, "Here, the lord did not come here to expose my Liu family''s scars?"


    "Of course not, I just hope that Mr. Xuande will remember those things in the past."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and continued, "The Liu family was robbed for the first time, and the Liu family''s guardian strength was insufficient, so they asked for help from Zhuge''s family, but Zhuge''s family was too late, and Liu''s family was destroyed. Fortunately, a foreigner came to help. If Lingmai and many children are lost, the Liu family will be overthrown and extinct..."


    Liu Xuande''s figure was slightly shaken, but he was speechless.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Later, the Liu family was rebuilt, but it didn��t take long for the nightmare to come again. This time, Zhuge��s family still did not come, and most of the ancestral land was once again destroyed. Liu��s family was reluctant to leave and had to rebuild again, decades later. , Was attacked again, this time Zhuge''s family came, but it was too late and Liu''s family was in ruins..."


    Liu Xuande stared at Zhou Shu The muscles on his face were shaking.


    Zhou Shu just ignored it and said slowly, "At this time, the Patriarch Zhuge said that the Dolphin County is in distress and that people are always invading him. It is really unsuitable for living and practicing. He advised Liu''s family to stay in Wuzhangyuan without going back to the ancestral land. Without waiting for the consent of the Liu Family Patriarch, the Zhuge Patriarch had taken out the Tongjun Spiritual Vessel and moved it to Wuzhangyuan. With such a powerful means, the Liu family naturally had no time to stop it, and had to accept such kindness, but by this time, the Tongjun was completely finished... ��"


    "shut up!"


    Liu Xuande''s sleeves swelled up and pointed, his anger was beyond restraint, and he sternly said, "How do you know these things?"


    Zhou Shu was unmoved, staring into the distance, "Many people know these old news, and I also know, but I am different, I still know the hidden information, but not many people know it, but I want to be as smart as propaganda. You must know it."


    Liu Xuande trembled and almost fell, "You...what else do you know?"


    Zhou Shuqing sighed, "Actually, a family was driving behind the several robberies in Dolphin County. Their purpose is to let your Liu family leave Dolphin County completely and protect Wuzhangyuan forever and do it for them. The tomb keeper who lives forever."


    "The guard of the tomb, our Liu family is the guard of the tomb..."


    Being stabbed in the thoughts that had been hidden for tens of thousands of years, Liu Xuande felt helpless, and his eyes dimmed, as if he was several hundred years old.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said with emotion, "Yes, you are the guards of the tomb. You were their masters, but now, generations of generations have to be their tomb keepers. They sacrificed everything, but when they wanted to sacrifice to their ancestors, they couldn''t find even an inch of land, which is really sad."

 Chapter 1596: I wont believe

    "Homeland, homeland is hard to find..."


    Liu Xuande sighed, corresponding to the tragedy around him, and felt even more melancholy. Fastest update


    People have the most nostalgia for their homeland, especially the aristocratic family, and the Liu family has long lost its ancestral land. Every time I think about it, the Liu family is full of sorrow, and the head of the family is still there.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, and then sighed, "Nowadays the cultivator knows only the Zhuge family but not the Liu family."


    "This is the destiny."


    Liu Xuande just shook his head, restless, his face dusty.


    Zhou Shu sighed again and slowly said, "You have been in Wuzhangyuan, guarding the tomb of Zhuge''s family, paying homage to Zhuge, and letting Zhuge''s deeds be known to everyone, making Zhuge''s family continue to grow and gain thousands of people. , Standing in the realm of cultivation for a long time, the name of the four great families has been prosperous today, but what about the Liu family? Now how many people know the deeds of the ancestors of the Liu family, it is a sigh that Liu Yuli��s great ambition to rejuvenate Zhongzhou, for generations to mankind, has fallen into such a situation ."


    "Hit so."


    Liu Xuande turned around, seemingly struggling to say, "You know, there is no Zhuge aristocratic family who has artificial spiritual veins for the Liu family, and there will be no Liu family in the world of immortality."


    "That''s the same, you can say it''s a gratitude report."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and was slightly cold, "But in the mortal period, if there was no Liu family, how could the Zhuge family exist? You two, no one owes anyone, you are willing to keep the tomb for the Zhuge family forever, it is up to you , I��m just a pity that Duke Liu, who was that year, is a hero in the world like Zhuge Weigong, and he will never live under others. Now that he sees the appearance of future generations, he is willing to be a servant of the Zhuge family, and I am afraid that he will not recognize him again. You children and grandchildren."


    Liu Xuande''s figure shook and he almost fell to the ground.


    "If you are a slave to other people, it''s nothing more than bad luck, but Zhuge''s family, the glory of the ancestor, has been completely lost."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "I don''t need to say more about how the world thinks about your Liu family now. Nowadays, Liu Yugong is useless in the eyes of the world. You in future generations can hardly escape the blame. It is really sad."


    Liu Xuande was exhausted and speechless for a long while.


    What Zhou Shu said was all the truth. Liu Jiazu��s overthrowing was indeed the work behind the Zhuge family. Liu family had investigated it a long time ago, but could not say it, and was unable to resist, so he could only bear it silently.


    Today, the general trend has taken place. The Zhuge family is the four great families, who cultivate the orthodox immortality, while the Liu family is completely regarded as the subsidiary of the Zhuge family. Even the glory of the Liu Duke family was covered by the Zhuge family. Many heroic deeds Said to be the work of the ancestors of Zhuge, the ancestors of the Liu family are useless.


    These things, why not entangle him day and night, dreaming every day, as if he could hear his ancestors scolding him, but what he could do, he was also desperate.


    Powerless to struggle. Although the Zhuge family is also dying, the Liu family is dying faster. In today��s aristocratic family, you can��t even find a tribulation realm, and your strength is not enough. What��s more difficult is that none of the Liu family is willing. To resist.


    Looking at Liu Xuande, who was showing his aging attitude, Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity and said slowly, "Zhuge Weigong, who has been a teacher, has been passed down through the ages. He has dedicated himself to death and died. After he changed his life, he created a military way, expelled foreign races, and promoted immortality. He is one of the great abilities that the younger generation admires most. To be honest, if the younger generation is a descendant of the Liu family, he is willing to do a lot for him."


    Liu Xuande couldn''t help but nodded, "No one can slander Wei Gong as a person, and the world of cultivating immortals admires it. If it weren''t for this, how could so many people come to the sacrifice of five feet every time."


    It is because he has a lot of dissatisfaction with the current Zhuge family, but there will be no evil words against Zhuge ancestors.


    The world is the same.


    Zhugewei not only pioneered the martial art, but also carried forward the Confucianism and Taoism to the extreme. He can be called perfect, and he is regarded as the master of all ages. Both mortals and immortals are praised.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and slowly said, "For Zhugewei, Duke Xuande can give a lot, but for the current Zhuge family? His descendants have long wasted the respect and admiration of the Liu family and other immortals, and only want to use Zhuge. Wei Gong��s claim to be self-interested, popular, despicable, and despicable, has repeatedly destroyed the Liu family. Now, the current Patriarch Zhuge Xuan has become even more vigorous, even completely abandoning the glory of Zhuge Wei Gong and the name of the Zhuge family. To be willing to be a thief, this kind of behavior completely violates Zhuge Weigong''s original intention to establish a family. Is such a Zhuge family still worthy of Xuande to follow?"


    "what did you say?"


    Liu Xuande''s figure was shocked, staring at Zhou Shu, "Abandon the name of Zhuge''s family and be willing to be a thief? Do you mean that Zhuge''s family will join other families, or big sects? This is impossible, although Zhuge''s family has withered a lot. There hasn��t been a genius for many years, and no one has crossed the calamity together for hundreds of years, but he is still one of the four great families.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t think it''s possible, but it''s true, and it won''t take long for you to see it."


    "Could it be... Kunlun?"


    Liu Xuande''s expression tightened, "This time the Wuzhang Festival was hosted by the Zhuge Family and Kunlun, and he also said that he would announce a major news."


    Zhou Shu calmly nodded, "Yes, you also know some news. In fact, at the Wuzhang Festival, the Zhuge family will announce that all of them will join Kunlun and become a member of Kunlun. From then on, there will be no more people in the immortal world. The Zhuge family, even the Zhuge family is gone, how do you follow?"


    "Really, how could this be..."


    Liu Xuande is really sluggish Actually, Zhou Shu said so much before, making him feel the pain from the bottom of his heart, but it is impossible for him to give up following Zhuge��s family, after all, Zhuge��s family and Liu Home, after tens of thousands of years, has been firmly tied together and inseparable, even if there is a lot of discord between the two families now, he will endure it, preferring to continue his duties. This is the Liu family��s tens of thousands. The inheritance over the years has been impossible to change.


    Zhou Shu''s words changed some of his thoughts, but he would not really do it.


    Because he had long believed that this was the destiny of the Liu family.


    Zhou Shu is also aware of this. The reason why he said paragraphs and paragraphs and proceeded step by step was only to shake him slowly, not to let him give up and then throw out the most important thing. If there was no previous shake, he would just say this. Liu Xuande couldn''t believe the matter at all. He would only say that his rumors confuse the public and immediately drive him away. But now, Liu Xuande has begun to believe it.


    Liu Xuande settled down and shook his head vigorously, "Sect Master Zhou, I will not believe this. The Zhuge family has its own glory and will never give up on itself. Just like our Liu family, even if it is ruined and decayed, I will stick to it."


    "The Zhuge family in the past would be like this."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Even if he doesn''t use any means, the Patriarch will try his best to maintain the status of the family and maintain the glory of the past. However, the current Patriarch Zhuge Xuan is mediocre and incompetent. He has no merits other than internal fighting. He makes such a seller for Xiu Xian. It''s nothing more normal to ask for glory."


    "Zuge Xuan is indeed incompetent."


    Liu Xuande sighed slightly, but also had to agree.


    (Ps: thank you book friends 1049315879 for your support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1597: correct

    Over the years, Liu Xuande has also had a lot of dealings with Zhuge Xuan. He doesn''t know who Zhuge Xuan is.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Although he is incompetent, he will not do such a thing, and the elders will not allow it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If everyone in the aristocratic family gets enough benefits, and all those who oppose it are killed or driven out of the aristocratic family? You don''t know how much Zhuge Xuan likes internal fighting. A person, his Patriarch came in this way, and Zhuge Lian��s death was really done by his brother Zhuge Yan? Wouldn��t you doubt that you and Zhuge��s family were so close?"


    "This one����"


    Liu Xuande''s face was slightly condensed, and he slowly said, "There may be something strange, but I still don''t think that they will give up their own family, and they fight for power. Isn''t the purpose of being the head of the family and continue to protect the name of the family? This kind of thing, There is in every family, there was in the past, there is now, and there will be in the future.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Indeed, the family''s internal fighting is constant. As a member of the family, I also know that the reputation of the family is more important than life. It is a pity that it is you, Master Xuande. The Zhuge family is completely different, because they can no longer keep their glory."


    "What do you mean?"


    Liu Xuande stayed for a while, "Can''t keep it, could it be..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, because of Zhuge Xuan''s reason, Zhuge''s military discipline has no successors, and now there is no descendant in the family who can enlighten Tao. If you continue, you should know what the result will be. The Zhuge family disappeared."


    Liu Xuande was surprised, "Isn''t it possible? Last time I saw Zhuge Xuan, he also said that there are some very good younger generations in the family."


    "It''s just a lie."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Zhuge Xuan expelled the two most talented descendants of the clan from the Zhuge family, and changed the clan rules indiscriminately. As a result, there is no one in the clan who can understand the military principles, even the iron army in the clan. More than half of the withering, or providence, is also the reward he deserves. Xuande Gong, think about it, if the military is withered when he is the head of the family, and there is no successor, he will be shameless to see the ancestors, and the military is that. The annihilation is even more painful to the Xuanhuang Realm. He is unwilling to shoulder this great responsibility, so he simply gives up and is willing to hand over the military to Kunlun, not to mention Kunlun has given him such good terms."


    "Ah, he wants to hand over the military to Kunlun?"


    Liu Xuande was shocked, "How can you do such a thing."


    "Yes, who can think of it?"


    Zhou Shu just shook his head and sighed, "Because of Zhuge Xuan''s incompetence, not only did Zhuge''s family name disappear, and even the military way he created would also be looted by Kunlun. It''s a pity that Zhuge Weigong''s life''s hard work, alas."


    Liu Xuande stared at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "How did you know that things like this shouldn''t be leaked out?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "This Duke Xuande doesn''t need to ask much, I have my own way, I don''t know how Duke Xuande should choose, whether to continue following Zhuge Xuan, watching Zhuge''s family merge into Kunlun, Liu family is at a loss, or... "


    Seeing Zhou Shu paused, Liu Xuande couldn''t help asking, "Or what?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly, "Get out of the chaos, let the Zhuge family get back on track, and even your Liu family can go back to where they were."


    "This����"


    Liu Xuande was shocked and couldn''t help shaking his head, "How is it possible?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said seriously, "There is nothing impossible, it only cares about your choice."


    "Old man..."


    Liu Xuande hesitated for a while, and finally shook his head, as if struggling to say, "I won''t believe it, I don''t believe that Zhuge''s family will abandon themselves, abandon the military, nor do we believe that our Liu family can return to Tongjun. These things are impossible to happen."


    "Gong Xuande, you don''t believe it, but you don''t dare to believe it."


    As if he knew his answer long ago, Zhou Shu sighed softly, "When everything happens in front of your eyes, you will naturally believe it."


    "I����"


    Liu Xuande was stagnant, speechless for a long while.


    He couldn''t believe it, but he also accepted his fate.


    Zhou Shuslowly nodded, "Well, you don''t believe it, Xuande Gong, but you still have to cooperate with me to do a few things so that you will see the truth that you can''t believe."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Liu Xuande shook his head very heavily, "I won''t...I won''t betray the Zhuge family."


    "I know, but you won''t betray this, will you?"


    Zhou Shu took out a light gray token and placed it in front of him, "You know it, right?"


    "This is Tianlong Order?!"


    Liu Xuande looked at the token engraved with the dragon, his expression changed, "You...how can you have the Tianlong Order from Tianlong Temple or the Tianlong Order from Dongsheng Prefecture?"


    "Don''t worry about how I got here, you will follow your orders, and you will see people when you order. You should understand the rules of Tianlong Temple."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "When the Liu family encountered disaster for the first time, it was the eminent monk of Tianlong Temple who rescued you. Without him, the Liu family would have been destroyed, and the Liu family knew that it wanted to establish a foothold in the immortal cultivation world in Dongsheng Prefecture. It is necessary to find suitable support, so the Patriarch of the Liu family at that time voluntarily joined the alliance of Tianlong Temple and established an ancestral motto. Whenever, after seeing the Tianlong Order, the Liu family must accept the resources of Tianlong Temple and obey Tianlong Temple. Isn��t the order wrong?"


    Liu Xuande stared at Tianlong Ling and sighed lightly That''s right, it was Tianlong Ling. "


    "well."


    Zhou Shu put away the Heavenly Dragon Order, smiled and nodded.


    Liu Xuande looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "The resources of the Liu family can be mobilized by you, and people can listen to you, but the Liu family will not do anything that harms the reputation of the family. If you use the Liu family to deal with the Zhuge family , I will not agree."


    "Don''t worry, I just need you to prepare something. It''s not you who can do it."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, as if with a trace of disdain.


    Liu Xuande saw Zhou Shu��s disdain and was not angry. Instead, he sighed in relief and hesitated, ��I don��t understand, Sect Master Zhou, since you have the Heavenly Dragon Order, why did you take it out now? If you took it out earlier, There is no need to say so many things."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "So you don''t have to bear any responsibilities, and you can feel at ease, right?"


    His face tightened and he was speechless.


    "Yeah, now I regret it a little too."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, his expression gradually becoming serious, "Although I have a Tianlong order, I will not order casually to do things that you do not know and do not want to do. I want the Liu family to know that I will do it. It��s good for the Liu family, Zhuge family, Dongshengzhou, and the world of cultivating immortals. I hope you will seriously participate and take up the heavy responsibilities instead of passively accepting it. However, Xuande Gong��s stubbornness and resignation , It seems that I''m a little troubled, it''s counterproductive."


    Liu Xuande stagnated, looked at Zhou Shu, but didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    "Duke Xuande, don''t talk about this, there is still a chance to change, let me tell you a few things first."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "In two years, the Zhuge family will come over. Before these two years, some things have to be prepared..."

 Chapter 1598: Wont do what you want

    The flying boat rose into the sky and disappeared without a trace. Liu Xuande sighed sadly as Zhou Shu left.


    He didn''t know how things would develop, but he felt that he had missed an opportunity for a family to rise again.


    His feeling is not wrong.


    On the flying boat.


    Caiying manipulated the flying boat, and said in a puzzled way, "Zhou, this palace doesn''t understand it. He didn''t dare not agree to directly take out the Heavenly Dragon Order, right?"


    "I dare not, but may not be faithful."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "The matter is very important. If he reveals the news to Zhuge''s family or Kunlun, it will be difficult to handle. Therefore, I can''t directly use Tianlong Ling to persecute him. I must try every means to persuade him. Unfortunately, things are contrary to his wishes. He still can''t get rid of Zhuge. Aristocratic family, I don''t believe in myself too much."


    Caiying thought for a while and said, "Will it be better now? However, he might still leak the news, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It is possible, but there is no other way for the time being. The Liu family has won the trust of the Zhuge family. For me, it is a very important part of the plan. Without their support, we would not be able to be on Wuzhangyuan. Something has happened...I have left people and divine minds over there. If Liu Xuande is really so loyal to Zhuge Xuan and insists on revealing it, he will change his plan."


    "What the **** is it?"


    Caiying turned her head curiously and stared at Zhou Shu, "Zhou, it seems you have planned for a long time."


    "I don''t know what medicine Zhuge Xuan took wrong and made such a decision about the merger. Could he be Kunlun''s undercover agent? I didn''t understand it when I knew it," Zhou Shu was somewhat puzzled, quite solemn. "The Zhuge family cannot be merged into Kunlun. Kunlun has everything that should be there. If they are allowed to get the Zhuge family and the military path, the general trend of the world will be irreversible, not only in Xihezhou, for fear that everyone in the world of immortality will be at risk. , Can''t be calm anymore."


    "Oh."


    Caiying nodded seemingly, although she still didn''t quite understand.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t think about it, go, go back to Lingyu City."


    Zhou Shu was still thinking about Feizhou all the way back.


    Kunlun��s merger with the Zhuge family was the news he had received long ago. All indications indicate that the Zhuge family will announce this news at the sacrifice of Wuzhang. The reason why they announced it in Dongshengzhou instead of Xihezhou is due to the following reasons. Second, the first is to avoid turmoil this week. If it is spoken in Xihezhou, the immortal world of Xihezhou will definitely stop it. Although Kunlun is not afraid, it is also detrimental to Xihezhou. In Dongshengzhou, it can be completely avoided. This question, the second is to show your own strength in Dongshengzhou, the four major families have been included in Kunlun, do you two martial arts have no feeling.


    Zhou Shu will not let them do what they want.


    He has also considered for a long time why he did this.


    The relationship between the Immortal Realm and the Xuanhuang Realm is basically like this. There is a certain race in the Xuanhuang Realm that promotes immortality. The Immortal Realm receives feedback from the Xuanhuang Realm, and then decides on the Xuanhuang Realm��s policies. , It will restrict the human race and support other races. If the human race is weak, it will do the opposite. In the various races, the same is true for the major sect forces and so on. Only in this way can the balance of the Xuanhuang world be maintained.


    The immortal realm is not the same for all lower realms, but the status of the mysterious yellow realm is different.


    The immortal realm is actually a derivative realm of the mysterious yellow realm. Simply put, the mysterious yellow realm is the mother realm of the fairy realm. The fairy realm evolved on the basis of the mysterious yellow realm. As for why the derivative realm far surpasses the mysterious yellow realm, and then s.


    For 20,000 years, no race in the Xuanhuang Realm has been promoted to immortality, and the Immortal Realm has not been able to control and change. To some extent, the order in the Xuanhuang Realm has been in chaos.


    Among them, Tiandao Pu Lao has a great responsibility, but he has no fear, because Pu Lao can easily blind the Immortal Realm when the Xuanhuang Realm cannot transmit information to the Immortal Realm, so that the Immortal Realm will not know what Pu Lao has done. , I only feel that Xuanhuangjie is too weak to be promoted.


    When a certain race is weak, the fairy world will support it, but if all races are weak, it can only mean that there is no need for support in that world, and it has declined to the point that it can��t be supported anymore. You should look for new ones. Even if the status is special, a realm should be annihilated when it should be annihilated, and the immortal realm cannot be changed forcibly. This is the law of the continuous evolution of the universe.


    Although Zhou Shu is not sure, most of the fairy world thinks so.


    The time left for the Xuanhuang Realm was really running out.


    That is to say, at this point in time, all kinds of aliens will spot opportunities and compete to invade or restore.


    When facing life and death, all races in the Xuanhuang Realm should work together and try their best to cultivate. In any case, they must first ascend to the Xuanhuang Realm, inform the Xuanhuang Realm of the situation, and then make other plans, fight for their own status, etc. Many races also This was done, but the human cultivators did not unite.


    All major sects are seizing the time to compete for genius, and strive to train to become immortal to fight for their own interests before serving the Xuanhuang world. This is understandable, but Kunlun is obviously doing more than that, they do more. , They not only want to train their own disciples to promote immortality, but also want to take advantage of this chaotic and weak period, without the support and suppression of the immortal world, to bring Xihezhou, no, the entire Xuanhuang world cultivator under their own influence, If they are really allowed to do so, in the future there will be immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang world, and everything they get will go to Kunlun, because there is no other sect to support.


    Kunlun''s ambition is well known, but to achieve this step is still too much.


    Most of Xihezhou has already fallen and fell into the hands of Kunlun, but if they were allowed to acquire the Zhuge family among the four great families, the trend of annexation of the world would have been achieved, and it would be difficult to stop them. As Kunlun��s constant opponent, Zhou Shu didn��t want them to live well. , How can they achieve their goals?


    Besides, he was still in Dongshengzhou, so he couldn''t see it even more.


    Not knowing how long it took to fly, Caiying suddenly stopped the flying boat.


    Zhou Shu raised his head, "Isn''t there yet?"


    Caiying pointed to the front, "Zhou, there is someone in front, do you go around?"


    It must be a very good person to stop Caiying. Zhou Shu put down the reincarnation beads and let go of his consciousness to look.


    In the air thousands of miles ahead, two figures stood opposite each other.


    The two confronted each other, their expressions were not good, and they seemed to be fighting each other at any time.


    The strength of the two is really not low, it seems that they are above the fifth level of the Tribulation Realm. Generally speaking, anyone at this level will rarely fight against each other, and it does not seem to be a normal skill, things are indeed a bit strange.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Just stop and take a look."


    Caiying nodded quickly, "My palace thinks so too, these two people are a little strange."

 Chapter 1599: Life and death battle

    "Brother Zhao, you are trying hard and chasing after two million miles, do you really think I won''t turn my face?"


    The talking monk looked solemn, his eyes were like knives, Tsing Yi was agitated, and his sleeves were floating like flags.


    "Brother Deng Rong, I have been waiting for you to say this. Today''s affairs can only be ended in this way, although the little brother does not want to be like this..."


    The monk surnamed Zhao was dressed in white, floating out of the dust, unspeakable and suave, but at this time he looked sad and sighed, unable to hide his sadness.


    "Zhao Linzhong."


    Deng Rong shook his head unconsciously, took out a dark token from his arms, and sighed as he looked at token, "For this token, you and I, brothers for many years, can''t think of turning each other''s eyes together today, alas..."


    Seeing that token, Zhao Linzhong''s eyes suddenly lit up, his arms shook, and a blood-colored spear suddenly appeared in his hands.


    He arched his hands and said condensedly, "Brother Deng, if you are willing to hand over the token to my younger brother, I am willing to retaliate."


    "Haha, haha..."


    Deng Rong laughed miserably, "Brother Zhao, if you don''t fight for this token, I am willing to die. As long as you are willing to return this token to our Deng family, I will die now, and I will never complain."


    "Hehe, it seems there is only one battle."


    Zhao Linzhong laughed, and the bitterness in his smile was really hard to say, "The Deng family and the Zhao family have been in friendship for tens of thousands of years, and they have been ruined by this token. Who can think of it, but..." His eyes were sharp. Get up, like a long spear in my hand, with a cold glow, "Today I must get it, either I die or get it, there is no other result, Brother Deng, get out the sword!"


    Deng Rong stared at Zhao Linzhong, and two pure white daggers slipped out of his sleeves quietly and landed on his hands.


    In the flying boat.


    Caiying looked weird, "Zhou, what''s the situation with these two people? They seem to be in a good relationship. Why do you want to beat you to death? That token, what is it that is worthy of the two?"


    "I am not sure as well."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "The token is mostly related to the life and death of the two aristocratic families, so it is so important, and you have to get it at all costs."


    Caiying was stunned, "Aristocratic family, are these two people from the family''s family?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Well, Zhao Linzhong is the only surviving elder from the Zhao family of Zitong, and Deng Rong should belong to the Deng family of Tanxi. The two families have met with each other for generations, and their strength is quite good. The state is very strong."


    Caiying was startled, "Zitong Zhao''s family, isn''t that Zhao Yige''s family, should we help?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I won''t use it for the time being, just keep looking."


    In midair.


    The gun domain and the sword domain appeared at the same time, covering hundreds of miles.


    Thousands of troops.


    The two were still confronting each other. No one shot first. Xu Ye knew that they didn''t know how many times they had played. Both knew the basics, and shot first might not be a good thing.


    Deng Rong sighed and hesitated, "Brother Zhao, although this Guigu Ling was sent to Deng''s house first, it doesn''t mean that Guiguzi will not go to your Zhao family. Maybe now, your Zhao family has received Guigu Ling? "


    "Will not."


    Zhao Linzhong shook his head, his face a little pale.


    "Why not?"


    Deng Rong was a little puzzled, "Guiguzi said that as long as it is a family with a long history, Guiguzi is willing to help."


    "Brother Deng, you don''t know, he has already been here."


    Zhao Linzhong sighed, "But our Zhao family did not pass Guiguzi''s assessment. He said that I was ashamed. I was so sorry for the immortal world and judged it as evil. Guiguzi insisted on rewarding good and punishing evil, so he would not help. The Zhao family, let the Zhao family fend for itself."


    "what?"


    Deng Rong was dull, "You Zhao family, wouldn''t you do such a thing? When?"


    "Stop talking, I don''t know what went wrong, but if he wants to say that, what can I do? Haha, Guiguzi, what he says is what he says," Zhao Linzhong smiled palely, "he has been to Deng too. Home, you also know how terrible he is. In this world of cultivating immortals, no one is his opponent."


    Deng Rong nodded unconsciously, still a little frightened, "I admit that, he... is terrible."


    Zhao Linzhong looked at Deng Rong, his eyes sharpened again, "You have the Guigu Order, and with the Guigu Order, you can let your children go to Guigu Mountain to avoid future disasters and wars, and Guiguzi promises that no matter what happens outside Anything, people in Guigu Mountain can be completely safe, your family can continue for a long time, and our Zhao family does not have Guigu orders, how can we survive the catastrophe in the future?"


    Deng Rong''s complexion was stagnant, and he didn''t know what to say.


    The more Zhao Linzhong said, the more excited he became, and he said angrily, "An ancient family like us knows how difficult it is to continue. Every time the Xuanhuang world ushered in disasters, a large number of families disappeared. There have been hundreds of thousands of immortal cultivation families since ancient times. , Now there are less than five hundred families... and the next catastrophe will be a catastrophe of destruction. Less than fifty years later, alien races will invade in an all-round way, and heaven will not act. We rely on our Xuanhuang Realm to fight on our own. Our Zhao family has faded a lot, and now there is only one outstanding junior, how can it be passed?"


    Deng Rong sighed and said with comfort, "Brother Zhao, you don''t have to be so pessimistic, aren''t there six major sects?"


    "The six **** sects!"


    Zhao Linzhong took a sip, "The catastrophe is coming, besides thinking about themselves, will they care about other people To let them protect, you can also abandon the name of your family and become disciples of the sect. But since then, the Zitong Zhao family ceased to exist. Are you willing? Do you think I haven''t asked? That''s how Tianjian responded to me. They took this opportunity to strengthen themselves and destroy other families!"


    "Ugh����"


    Deng Rong nodded slightly, speechless.


    Like Zhao Linzhong, he knew long ago that this catastrophe was difficult to avoid. For the survival of the family, he also asked Tianjianmen and Ci Hangzong for asylum, but Cihangzong did not respond to foreign affairs, and Tianjianmen The request was that the Deng family disappeared and all joined the sect.


    "Every time, every time!"


    Zhao Linzhong was still puzzled and said angrily, "Every time a disaster comes, the family and the small sects suffer, but the big sects can be stronger. This is the reason why the six major sects have stood so far. I have seen it through, rather the family No, I will never go to them!"


    Deng Rong nodded and said unconsciously, "Brother Zhao, you and I are the same, and I am..."


    Snapped!


    The gun body shook, and pointed straight at Deng Rong, bloody.


    Zhao Linzhong gradually calmed down, with a thick layer of ice covering his face, "Our family''s way out is only in this ghost valley order. Our Zhao family has not got it, so we can only grab it. Brother Deng, it''s my unkindness. Righteousness, but I have no other way, you can do it."


    "I understand."


    Deng Rong nodded vigorously, and said condensedly, "No matter if I win or lose today, I have nothing to say. You and my family, who can survive to the end depends on this battle. Either you die or I die."


    "it is good!"


    (PS: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your continuous support~, thank you book friends who subscribe to the voting collection~)

 Chapter 1600: Weird figure

    Caiying turned around, with some ��ww on her face.{][l��}


    "Zhou, is it really that serious?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It''s more serious than you think. We have seen alien races in Guixu, right? But compared with the real alien invasion, it''s nothing but a dwarf. By then, the Xuanhuang world will be full of alien races. , And more terrifying than alien races is the internal strife. When everyone is in danger, it will be difficult for large sects to protect themselves, let alone small sects and ordinary families..."


    He looked at Zhao Linzhong in the distance and sighed, "He was right. The family is the hardest and faces the most difficulties. Before such a catastrophe, the possibility of annihilation is the greatest, and he has to go everywhere. Find a way to continue the family blood."


    Caiying was very worried and said, "Then we, the Heyin faction, will there be any problems?"


    "Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with the Heyin faction, and neither will we, I promise."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. For this, he didn''t know how much energy and time and resources he had put into it. Nothing was allowed. Of course, there would definitely be many changes when things happened.


    "Oh."


    Caiying patted her chest, seeming to let go of her heart, she looked at the distance and curiously asked, "What Guigu Ling has such a magical effect? ??As long as you go to Guigu Mountain, you can pass on the blood of the family?"


    "I don''t know this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes, "Perhaps, I heard from them, that Guiguzi should be very strong, and I have also heard that Guigu Mountain is very mysterious. It was built by the ancient power and built between square inches. But there are thousands of miles away, a lot of laws are used, and there are many wonderful things in it. Maybe it can really be done."


    "So amazing, I really want to take a look."


    Caiying blinked her eyes and looked forward to it, "However, that Guiguzi is really kind, willing to help others."


    "Good intentions?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Caiying, you are too simple to think. Gui Guzi did this. I don''t know the specific reason, but obviously, he has already messed up the Xuanhuang world in advance. Things like this will still happen. Many aristocratic families and small sects are constantly appearing, and for the sake of Guigu Ling, many major incidents will surely occur. Such civil strife is probably even more terrible than alien invasion, and..."


    "That''s also true. These two families are doing well, just because Guiguling has fought, and they want you to die. Look, it''s already dark."


    Caiying pointed to the front, tilted his head and sighed, "Zhou, why didn''t you finish talking?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Rewarding the good and punishing the evil, why does he have to reward the good and punish the evil? I don''t understand this."


    Caiying thought for a while, and seemed to be an old-fashioned way, "Good and evil are in one mind."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "It''s a good point, but it''s hard to tell."


    Caiying smiled, and suddenly said, "Why did you stop suddenly over there?"


    Zhou Shu''s face slightly condensed, "Someone..."


    Mid-air.


    In the sky full of gun shadows and sword intent, a figure suddenly appeared.


    The figure is blurry, like a ghost, and seems to have no boundary, hidden in the two domains, swinging back and forth.


    And Zhao Linzhong and Deng Rong, looking at the figure, were all stunned, the sword and the spear were a little unstable, and they trembled slightly.


    "As I said, anyone can compete for the Ghost Valley Order, and those who can live in it, whoever holds it, will admit it."


    The figure paused, and the voice floated out like smoke, lingering around the two of them, "But you can''t do it in my line of sight, that violates my rules, I said, right?"


    "I����"


    Zhao Linzhong''s face turned pale, as if begging, "We have gone so far, how do you know that you will see it again, Senior Guiguzi..."


    "Ugh."


    The indistinct figure turned out to be Guiguzi.


    He sighed, "I don''t want to see you either, but you are out of luck. I happened to pass by here, there is no way."


    "that����"


    Deng Rong looked at him and said in a low voice, "Senior should not have seen it. Our two families are destined to have only one going to Guigu Mountain. Please seniors to give us this opportunity to compete. We have reached this point and cannot accept any more. Hands up."


    The figure shook his head and said faintly, "Why bother, in fact, you two are the same."


    "what?"


    Deng Rong was taken aback, eyes shining like stars, and said in surprise, "Senior, would you like to give us another Ghost Valley Ling?"


    On the other hand, Zhao Linzhong had a foreboding of something bad, and he was startled and couldn''t help but say, "Senior, senior, I won''t fight! This Guigu Ling, I won''t fight! It should have belonged to Deng Rong! "


    "late."


    The figure turned to Deng Rong, and said calmly, "From your heart, I see evil, this Guigu Ling is no longer yours, just hand it over."


    Deng Rong was completely stunned.


    Shaking all over, no trace of blood can be seen on his face, it seems that he will fall at any time.


    "No!"


    Zhao Lin rushed over a few steps and pleaded, "Senior, it''s all my fault. If you want to punish me, please punish me. Why do you want to take away his Guigu Ling, why, why?"


    The tycoon of the family, the monk crossing the Tribulation Realm that countless people dare not look at, was like a helpless child at the moment, doing nothing but begging.


    Deng Rong came back to his senses and knew what was going to happen, but he was unwilling to beg. He only stared at the dark shadows, "Impossible, or you kill me."


    The figure laughed The laughter was like a rope of life, slowly flying towards Deng Rong.


    Sword intent, gun shadow, rise instantly.


    Needless to say, Deng Rong, Zhao Linzhong also tried his best, not only sword intent and so on, but the two domains also received the extreme, completely surrounding Deng Rong.


    But it is of no use.


    As soon as the figure stretched out his hand, the vague black shadow penetrated all the defenses and fell on Deng Rong''s chest.


    "Ugh."


    With a sigh, Gui Gu Ling was taken out and fell in front of the figure.


    Deng Rong looked at the dark shadow and paused, his face was as gray as death, as if he had been emptied of all his strength at once. If it weren''t for Zhao Linzhong''s support, he would have fallen down.


    "What a great token, it''s a pity that you can''t afford it, you have to give it to someone else."


    The figure sighed, regretted a lot, and then disappeared.


    The two men watched silently, discouraged, and didn''t have any words.


    In the flying boat.


    Caiying''s face was also a little pale, "Is this Guiguzi? It''s really scary... But, why wouldn''t they resist?"


    "I saw evil in my heart..."


    There was a word in silence, Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, and suddenly, he stood up and opened the door of Feizhou.


    Caiying was a little sluggish, "What are you doing, Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at her, but stared into the distance, and said calmly, "Since it''s here, please show up, hide your head and show your tail, isn''t it ridiculous?"


    "what?"


    Caiying was surprised if she realized something.


    Soon, a figure appeared in front of them.


    "Palace Master?"


    Caiying exclaimed and almost rushed over.


    (Ps: Thank you for the support of reading novels and Fengchen 888 at the age of eight, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1601: Onitako

    "No. @����־���@"


    Zhou Shu grabbed Caiying, shook her head slightly, and then put her into the sword.


    He knew what Caiying saw. It was Lan Caiying. Jian Ling Caiying was mixed with the soul of Liuxia Palace lord Lan Caiying. They were indistinguishable from each other, and they always had thoughts in their hearts. When she saw Lan Caiying , It��s hard to control yourself...


    Why would he know, because he also saw a person who was thinking in his heart, Xu Lie.


    Xu Lie, who treated him extremely well, was also a teacher and friend, appeared in front of the flying boat vividly, with a smile on his face, just like yesterday, just before the moment when he was killed by the Kunlun disciple. At that moment, he had not seen it with his own eyes, but he was deep. Hidden in memory.


    Of course, Zhou Shu can control himself, he will not be touched, but what he does not understand is that Xu Lie and Lan Caiying are both hidden deep in their hearts. It is extremely difficult for others to know their existence, why they suddenly appear in front of them. , And there is absolutely no difference, exactly the same as what I thought.


    I saw good and evil in my heart.


    Zhou Shu seems to be able to understand this sentence, the Guiguzi in front of him does have the ability to penetrate his heart.


    I don��t know what it is. It��s similar to mind reading or something else. You can see what your opponent thinks and thinks. No matter how small it is, you will not miss it. The problem with being able to be caught by him was that even Zhou Shu couldn''t make any defenses in advance. It was unbelievable. Gui Guzi was really extraordinary.


    He thought about it.


    When Gui Guzi looked at Zhou Shu, he was surprised, "You are a little different."


    Zhou Shu in front of him is obviously different from the others. When facing him, other people will see the things that fear and worry the most. They are shocked and panicked. Gradually, there is no secret. Then it was disintegrated, and no matter how high it was, it couldn''t be displayed.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Guiguzi, show your true face, your magic tricks will no longer be useful."


    "Ok?"


    Gui Guzi stagnated slightly, then looked towards Zhou Shu, suddenly startled.


    He can easily see through a person��s inner world through Ghost Valley��s Mind Concentration. This is a special power beyond God��s consciousness and soul. There is basically no defense in the Xuanhuang Realm. But now, when he looks at Zhou Shu, he can only I saw a piece of clarity, as flat as a mirror, without anything.


    "No thoughts, no obstacles, my heart is empty... how did you do it?"


    Gui Guzi couldn''t help being surprised, looking at Zhou Shu with many doubts.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I said it, it won''t be useful anymore."


    Knowing the methods of Guiguzi, you can be defensive and turn your heart into a bright mirror, which is to stop all thinking thoughts and think about nothing. Since you can''t defend, then leave no flaws. He is full of spirits and can do this. Pointing is not very difficult, not to mention there is talent to help, just like emptying the memory instantly.


    "Sect Master Zhou, you are really good."


    Gui Guzi looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, raised his hand, and Zhou Shu calmly returned the salute.


    The two greeted each other, and in a flash, Zhou Shu changed positions five times. Every time he changed positions, his face looked in one direction and smiled indifferently, although there was nothing in that direction.


    Gui Guzi''s complexion gradually faded, and his smile gradually faded.


    He paused and said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou should have seen the things outside, how about it, are you interested in this Ghost Valley Ling?"


    Guigu Ling came out and hung between the two.


    I don''t know the material, it''s dark but transparent, with clouds and mist lingering in it, forming the appearance of a mountain.


    The mysterious Ghost Valley Mountain is full of secrets.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it with a calm expression, "I am not a family member, you are afraid that you will give it to the wrong person."


    "With the power and status of Sect Master Zhou, it is easy to become a great family in the world of cultivating immortals. This Guigu Order should be accepted." Guiguzi laughed, with a lot of temptations in his smile, encouraging people''s hearts, "It is useless. It��s also a pleasure to go to the Guigu Mountain to participate in the Guigu Banquet and get together with the heroes of the world."


    "If necessary, I will go."


    Zhou Shu held his hand slightly and smiled, "However, Guigu Ling won''t be needed anymore. Will fellow Taoists turn me away when the time comes?"


    "Haha, Sect Master Zhou is joking, too, Sect Master Zhou is such a character, he can go to Guigu Mountain without Guigu Ling. We will see you then."


    Guiguzi put away the Guigu Ling, talked, and backed away, and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and sat back on the flying boat indifferently. After a long time, a cold sweat slipped down quietly.


    While the two were saluting, Gui Guzi launched five tentative attacks on him.


    That kind of attack is difficult to describe in words. Zhou Shu called it a heart-net connection.


    Use your own emotions or thoughts as a bridge to connect with your opponent''s inner world. As long as the two have the same place, they can connect to each other, and then use the bridge to transmit power and launch an attack.


    Connecting with the heart is the net of the heart.


    This method of attack is very special. It is also the first time Zhou Shu has seen it. It ignores many defensive methods such as God''s Sense Yuan Li. As long as the opponent''s heart has a flaw, he can immediately grasp it, and it is invisible and unscented. It is counterproductive, and the divine consciousness cannot perceive it. Basically, as long as Guiguzi activates , it will almost certainly hit.


    Before Guiguzi dealt with two monks, it was probably this way.


    The difference is that when dealing with those monks, he deliberately left a wisp of black smoke on the bridge to show his strength and to better deter others, but when dealing with Zhou Shu, his heart net did not show any signs. .


    However, he obviously didn''t know that Zhou Shu, who had understood the eighth sense, could distinguish all attacks on him.


    The eighth sense is based on the perception of the universe as a coordinate. It will not be affected by anything, and it can be seen even in hidden attacks.


    Zhou Shu also saw clearly the trajectory of the heart network connection.


    Every time Zhou Shu moved, he was right in front of the heart net, and he deliberately looked directly with indifferent eyes, showing a confident look, forcing Gui Guzi to change directions, but he was always in front of him for five consecutive changes. Seeing that he knew Zhou Shu''s abilities, he didn''t continue to test.


    However, he didn''t know. Although Zhou Shu could see the direction of his attack clearly, he still hadn''t thought of a suitable countermeasure.


    Zhou Shu didn��t know if Shu Zhili could stop him, and there was a lot of worry in his heart. In case Guiguzi was not a test, but a direct attack, Zhou Shu could only use Shu Zhili to block it. If it didn��t work, probably Will also be recruited.


    Of course, his heart is as clear and clear, even if he is hit, it may not be able to form a connection. Even if a connection is formed, Guiguzi may not be able to cause great harm to Zhou Shu, but it is better not to suffer any harm before you don��t know enough about Guiguzi. If you let Guiguzi succeed, Zhou Shu will definitely feel uncomfortable and unwilling.


    "It''s a difficult person to deal with."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and kept thinking about it. It seems that it will be more interesting in the future.


    (PS: Thank you 482228 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1602: Poor skill

    "What is difficult to deal with?"


    Caiying floated out of the sword and fell in front of Zhou Shu, her little face a little confused, "What happened just now, I seem to see myself?"


    When Zhou Shu was put back into the sword, Zhou Shu used a pure heart technique on her, so that she temporarily relieved her mind, and she was about to forget her previous shock, and she was still a little confused now. Miscellaneous


    "That''s it..."


    Zhou Shu explained a few words, there are not many, it is difficult to understand too complicated things with the simplicity of picking.


    "Don''t understand."


    As expected, Caiying shook her head with a dazed expression, "...Anyway, you have to be careful when you meet him and don''t think about anything, right?"


    "Well, don''t have any distracting thoughts, as long as there are thoughts such as greed, anger, joy, etc., he will take advantage of the emptiness."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a bit dignified, "You are a sword spirit, and your mind is the purest. As long as you focus on the sword and have no other thoughts, then any tactics of the mind and spirit, even the power of the law, will not affect you. Will work, do you understand?"


    "Understood, I feel that I am about to forget it, and in a few years, I may forget it all."


    Caiying naturally knew what Zhou Shu meant, and nodded lightly, with a lot of unconsciousness in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said unbearably, "Don''t force to forget, it will be better in the future."


    The souls of her and Lan Caiying have been entangled all the time, and it is really difficult to forget one side. It will take a few times to go through the catastrophe, and there may be such a day even in the fairy world.


    "Ok."


    Caiying didn''t think much about it, and curiously asked, "Zhou, what should I do next time I meet him, is he really that difficult to deal with?"


    "If I were alone, I would not be afraid."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "But I don��t know how many people can be connected with his heart-net-like connection. In addition to launching an attack, it can also play a control role. If it is all right, it would be really troublesome. I am afraid that the monks present can be connected by him and attack me in turn..."


    Caiying was stunned, "Ah..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It should not be that strong, otherwise Guiguzi will not stay hidden from the world. Most of this method has very strict restrictions and is not so easy to use, and... I don''t think it will be long. I can think of a way of restraint."


    Caiying''s eyes widened, "Can you?"


    "I also learned a lot during the brief encounter with him."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, showing a strong sense of self-confidence unconsciously.


    This kind of self-confidence was not deliberately done by Zhou Shu. Xu Shishu''s Taoism did. When it reaches a certain level, Tao will absorb all the surrounding experience and grow itself. Often the founders cannot completely control it, but there is no need to control it. This is not. What bad thing is that the founder creates the Tao, but not everything about the Tao has to be obtained from the founder, and the Tao can grow on its own, and in turn promote the founder, complement each other. This is determined by the nature of the various Taos. .


    In the previous match, Zhou Shu gained experience, and so did Shu Zhidao, so Zhou Shu would have such confidence.


    He will not let himself down, and so will Shu Zhidao.


    Caiying was relieved and pointed to the distance, "Zhou, look at them, they haven''t left yet."


    There was also Deng Rong in Zhao Lin. The two stood opposite each other, their faces haggard, and the backlog of fatigue and vicissitudes seemed to burst out in an instant, as if they were hundreds of years old, lost all their goals, and didn''t want to move.


    Can understand this disappointment, they put everything on the Guigu Ling, and gave everything for it, but the Guigu Ling disappeared before their eyes, and they would never get it again.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu led Feizhou to stop in front of the two.


    The two of them looked at Zhou Shu who was walking down, and gradually recovered, there was still a lot of loss in their eyes, and they couldn''t hide it.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said straightforwardly, "Two Taoists, I have seen everything before."


    The two looked at each other, and both were a little stuck, "You are..."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and said warmly, "In the next lotus school, Zhou Shu, the two Taoists don''t need to be too anxious. If you lose your horse, you will know what is wrong. The loss of the Guigu Order is not necessarily a bad thing. There is still a long way to go before the invasion of aliens. Some time, there is still time to make more preparations."


    "prepare for?"


    Zhao Linzhong just shook his head and said tragically, "Zitong Zhao''s family has only one crossing the tribulation realm. Even if Yige is promoted in these years, it is impossible to use two crossing the tribulation realm to fight against the foreign army."


    Deng Rong sighed, "Our Deng family has only one crossing the tribulation realm. The younger generation is not as good as Yige''s nephew. Even if we put all our efforts into it, it is difficult to keep the family business."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don''t be so persistent. The catastrophe is coming. There will be no eggs under the covering nest. The past foundations are nothing, as long as you can keep your blood."


    Zhao Linzhong nodded quickly, "What I said is, I never thought I could keep Zitong''s family business."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two people and said sincerely, "It''s not no need, leave temporarily, wait until the alien is expelled, and then return to the hometown. As for where to spend the time against the alien, I believe it absolutely Not only Guigu Mountain is safe enough...If people don��t save you, you can also save yourself. Why can��t you unite yourself?��


    Zhao Linzhong seemed to realize something, "You mean, our two are temporarily merged?"


    Deng Rong thought for a while and said, "It''s not impossible for our two families to merge, but it''s just our two families. I''m afraid the strength is somewhat weak."


    "Two more can''t work, then more."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hands. "Two fellow Taoists, if you are interested, you might as well go to Lingyu City to have a talk. There are some plans in the next, which should be able to preserve your aristocratic bloodline without spending too much time for the two~ www.novelhall.com~ is it really possible?"


    Zhao Linzhong''s eyes lit up, and he could keep his family bloodline, and he was willing to do anything.


    Deng Rong was more sophisticated, and said slowly, "We probably understand what the lord means. When we think about it, we will definitely go to Lingyu City to meet with the lord and discuss carefully."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Understood, please consider it a lot and stop complaining about yourself."


    Zhao Linzhong no longer sighed, and his spirit was lifted a bit, "Thank you for your reminder."


    "Yes, a family is all on the old man, how can the old man be so decadent!"


    Deng Rong turned to Zhou Shu and said, "Friends of Taoism, if there is a chance, see you in Lingyucheng!"


    The two didn''t say anything, and left together. Zhou Shu looked at the back of the two of them, and smiled, a little embarrassed.


    "Zhou, everyone is gone, what are you still laughing at?"


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu and didn''t understand.


    Zhou Shu didn��t answer, and walked towards Feizhou quickly, seeming to mutter to himself, ��Guiguzi��s move has indeed disrupted the world of cultivating immortals. In the world of cultivating immortals right now, every family and small sect is in danger. Like a plate of loose sand, it would be a shame to let them go... Rather than let the major gates pick them up, why can''t I start first? Such opportunities are not usually available."


    "Oh����"


    Caiying flew closer, and nodded thoughtfully, with a little excitement on her face, clenched a fist and said, "Then we''ll grab it!"


    673a;4e0B;8f7d;app770B;4e66;795e;ff0c;767e;5ea6;641c;952e;8Bcd;ff1a;4e66;638c;67dc;app6216;76f4;63a5;8BBf;95ee;7f51;7ad9;.

 Chapter 1603: Zhou Shu panic

    Feizhou returned to Lingyu City. ��Miscellaneous �� Chi �� Insect��


    It was Qingque who welcomed Zhou Shu into the sect.


    Zhou Shu had a lot of joy, "Ah, you are back first."


    "Hurry up?"


    Qingque smiled, with a lot of pride, and threw the Suzaku seal over, "Look, is it enough?"


    Zhou Shu took it, and suddenly felt the Suzaku breath rushing toward his face, almost submerging himself, and carefully inspected it. It was full of spirit, and I was afraid that it would be no less than perfect when it was made. Such a Suzaku seal is used to suppress the world. The origin is naturally enough.


    He showed a lot of satisfaction, "Enough is enough, but you are the one that reassures me the most, fast and good."


    "It''s a chance, hehe."


    Qingque said something that Zhou Shu said, and he didn''t realize he smiled, "By the way, if there is anything else I need to help, please bring other seals. I will go again and it won''t take much effort."


    "no need."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "They will be back soon."


    In Wushuang City, he received news from other people, and within half a year at most, other people would be able to get the other seal back, and everything was perfect.


    "That''s good," Qingque nodded in relief, staring at Zhou Shu, her eyes condensed slightly, "Do you really have the blood of a unicorn? I can''t see it at all. According to the truth, this is like a half-dragon body. Similarly, if you do, I should be able to perceive some signs. Are you completely useless, or is your aura converging so well that I can��t perceive it?��


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Look at me."


    Soon, the red light from the starting point gathered on the forehead, forming a bright red unicorn pattern, and the unspeakable majesty appeared.


    Qingque couldn''t help but shook, and took a few steps back.


    She stood still, and sighed with envy, "Really, it is still the king of unicorns, forming the sacred seal of unicorns... What a chance this is, with this drop of blood, Zhou Shu can be proud of you. Standing at the pinnacle of the world of immortality."


    "Maybe, but I didn''t plan to use it."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "You were right last time, don''t rely too much on the power of the dragon, it has an impact on yourself. The blood of the unicorn is actually the same. Although it carries a huge power, if it becomes dependent, It��s no good. You can��t see the blood of a unicorn on my body, just because I rarely use it and don��t rely on it.��


    In fact, the several dangers he encountered before can also be resolved with the blood of the unicorn. The ancient sacred beast is not invincible in the Xuanhuang realm, but it is not much worse. It is just that he has never used it. He often deduces the Qi Xin Jue and the Chongyang Zhenren teach. Several of his methods are used to practice the power of the unicorn, but his more purpose is to expand his comfort.


    "This is different from the power of the dragon. This is the blood of the real Qilin. It is worth a lot of price to get it, because with it, with its power, you can help yourself rise to the immortal," Qingque couldn''t help sighing. He said, "But you are different. Without it, you can also be promoted to immortals."


    "Speaking of it, it''s not mine either, I will pay it back later."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I can''t rely too much on it. I will put it in the formation soon, and I won''t use it."


    Qingque seemed to think, "Do you have a suppressive formation?"


    "some."


    He has seen a lot of the Four Elephant Town God Array, and it is not difficult to join the blood of the Qilin. It has already been introduced and can be arranged at any time.


    The blue sparrow showed some joy, "That''s all right."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Waiting for them to come back, then we will go to Penglai together..."


    As he was speaking, Zhou Shu''s complexion suddenly shook, and his whole body jumped up, turning into a blue light before he finished speaking, and went straight to the depths of the lotus school, without blinking.


    "Zhou Shu?"


    Qingque was stunned, and hurriedly searched for it, only feeling a little worried, "What''s the matter, what happened to make him so shaken, I panicked, it has never happened before... Is there any enemy invasion? Up?"


    A small peak between the mountains.


    In a bamboo house, Lei Yuan looked at Zhou Shu who suddenly broke in. He was a little dumbfounded, "Senior Shu...you?"


    Zhou Shu had already taken hold of the gods, and said calmly, "Lei Yuan, use the tactics you just worked on again."


    "Yes."


    Although Lei Yuan was a bit at a loss, looking at Zhou Shu, there was a lot of trust in his heart unconsciously, and according to Zhou Shu''s instructions, he ran the tactics again.


    Zhou Shu looked at him quietly, but didn''t even notice Qingque following.


    Because of his heart, he is shouting.


    "Yes, this is the feeling!"


    "Great, finally made it!"


    What makes him so excited, so excited?


    When talking with Qingque just now, there was a slight strangeness in his body. The Taoist cloud, which had been in a silent state for a long time, that is the Taoist furnace, suddenly shook, and a trace of invisible and traceless fine smoke quietly melted into Tao. In the furnace.


    Although the feeling disappeared in an instant, in Zhou Shu''s view, it was nothing more than a thunder and an earthquake.


    He was panicked.


    This shows that someone is practising Shu Zhi Dao and has already obtained Shu Zhi power. If it weren''t for this, Dao Lu would never have this kind of reaction.


    He let go of his consciousness and searched around, and he immediately found Thunderbolt. Within these thousands of miles, only Thunderbolt could cultivate Shuzhili. Although it is far from enlightening Shuzhili, The same is from Shu Zhidao.


    The operation method is only a quarter of an hour a week.


    Lei Yuan stood up, found another person beside him, and hurriedly saluted, "I have seen two elders."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, with a rare kindness, "Lei Yuan, what you cultivate is the method I gave you?"


    "Yes."


    Lei Yuan nodded, "The elder is right. The Demon King''s Royal Heart Art is really not suitable for me now, and the elder''s mentality... Although it is a bit difficult to understand, the first time I saw it, I felt like The disciples have some tacit understanding, which should be suitable for me. After several years of cultivation, I have mastered it initially, but..."


    "Just what?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If you have any doubts, just tell me."


    "Thank you elder!"


    Lei Yuan showed a lot of joy and hurriedly said, "The strength of cultivation is very different from Yuanli. The disciples can''t tell the difference in specifics. What''s more, this power disciple can''t control or control it. What kind of attacking and defensive tactics are used? I don��t know if there is a problem with the disciple��s cultivation or other reasons? There is no tactic to use, so the disciple has never gone out to practice and do tasks, but the disciple is not willing to give up this mentality. It''s really suitable for disciples."


    "Hehe, you can''t use the tactics. It''s not that you have a problem with your cultivation, but you haven''t mastered the method to use it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "In the jade slip I gave you, there is no way to use strength. I will teach you more specifically. You have talent and determination. I believe you will be able to master it soon. , And the lost experience and tasks are not worth mentioning compared to the strength you gained."


    "Is it true, elder?"


    Lei Yuan was a little surprised and a little confused.


    Qingque couldn''t help it a bit, and whispered, "Of course it''s true, boy, you hit a big chance!"


    "what?"

 Chapter 1604: Second descendant

    Qingque glanced at Lei Yuan, with envy in her eyes, and turned to Zhou Shu, "This, is it your heir?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "That''s it, but it depends on whether he agrees or not. ��Miscellaneous/Zine/Chong��"


    With the heirs, the creation of Dao will not be concealed for long, not to mention Qingque was the first to know his creation.


    "successor?"


    Lei Yuan was stunned, "Two elders, what are you talking about? Could it be..." His eyes lit up suddenly, "This mental method was created by the elder, and that power..."


    In the end, he was very talented and intelligent. He quickly noticed the strangeness, and he felt sorry for him.


    "Yes, that power is also my original creation."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, showing extremely rare seriousness, saying every word, "Lei Yuan, you got such power, then, are you willing to accept it completely and carry it forward? What I want to remind you is , You are the second immortal cultivator in this world with this kind of power. Now it is far from mature, perhaps not as powerful as many Dao powers, but it��s not difficult for it to do this, as long as You stick to it."


    "what����"


    Lei Yuan''s expression changed drastically, and he stayed for a while.


    Like a drum, his heart beats extremely fast, and he can''t tell whether he is ecstatic or surprised. Now he is no longer calm and calm, and he can no longer control his emotions.


    "What else do you think?"


    Qingque was a little anxious, and scolded, "I don''t even want to learn it. You have such a chance but you are still hesitating. You really annoy me!"


    Zhou Shu was startled, "Green bird?"


    Qingque felt a little gaffe, but didn''t change it. She only looked at Zhou Shu and said, "What can''t you say about this? Although I am in the soul, I can''t think about your Shuzhidao, huh."


    "It doesn''t matter, I often dabble in Soul Dao."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "If you are longing for Shu Zhidao, you can always find me."


    Qingque stared, "Why didn''t you say that before? Now that I am enlightened, I know that there will be no other people to say, it is really hateful."


    "Two elders, wait a moment..."


    Lei Yuan gradually came to understand, "Shu Zhidao, senior is also surnamed Shu... Could it be that senior, you are the sovereign of our Dutch school, Zhou Shu?"


    Qingque froze again, "You don''t even know this?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Yes, I am Zhou Shu. I didn''t tell you the truth before, because I was worried that you might have scruples."


    Lei Yuan nodded immediately, and said in a straightforward voice, "I can cultivate the master''s avenue, what am I not satisfied with?"


    "what."


    Qingque laughed involuntarily, "I was still hesitating just now, but now it''s so simple to agree...You hadn''t said it long ago, Zhou Shu, it seems that you are in the sect, and your status is so high. Everyone admires, admires and envy."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of dignity, "Don''t decide to accept it because of this. It depends on your own mind to cultivate or not to cultivate my way."


    This is what he is worried about. He is worried that the disciples in the door are all because Shu Zhi Dao was created by Zhou Shu, so he will study desperately. It is obviously not suitable for him to learn. This is not good for them or the sect. This is especially true for Zhou Shu himself.


    Allowing people who should have practiced other Dao to cultivate their own Dao, and misunderstanding the children, is not a small obstacle to the development of their Dao.


    "Sect Master, I''m pretty sure."


    Lei Yuan regained his former calmness, and said slowly, "The Tao of Shu is very suitable for me. From the moment I saw the jade slip, I knew that this mental method was created for me by nature, and I never stop practicing. Now that I first glimpse the way, why don��t I continue? I really want to know, when I practice Shu Zhidao to a higher level, what kind of situation will it be, and whether I can repay it with my own way. Treat his body."


    Zhou Shu Lingran said, "Even if you practice Shuzhi Dao, it is far inferior to other Dao, is it okay?"


    "Will not."


    Lei Yuan shook his head earnestly, "The strength of Tao is not determined by anyone. Since I choose to practice it, I have determined that it surpasses all other Taos. Only Shu Zhidao can help me rise to immortality and complete my life Hope, other Taoisms simply cannot do this."


    Zhou Shu watched him for a long time, and finally nodded in satisfaction.


    Anyone can see Lei Yuan''s determination to Dao, and his usual observations also let Zhou Shu know that Lei Yuan is a cultivator who will not give up once he decides, and will definitely do his best.


    If it weren''t for such a person, it would be impossible to pass Hao Ruoyan''s layers of screening.


    Secretly sighed, but sighed in relief. Until now, Zhou Shu can finally be relieved. If it is not a Snow Girl, Shu Zhidao can be regarded as the first official heir.


    Shu Zhidao took an important step and broke the shackles that had always been locked.


    Lei Yuan said slowly, "Don''t worry, Sect Master, I''m sure that it is the way of comfort."


    "Silly, still called the Sect Master?"


    The blue bird frowned, a strong wind swept out, and knocked thunder aid twice.


    Lei Yuan''s face was stagnant, and he said knowingly, "Master... Master!"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Very well, you are the second successor of my Shu Zhi Dao and the first official disciple. I will not restrict you, but you will not get anything except Shu Zhi Dao. I have helped too much. You are still a disciple of the Heyin School. You still have to do what you should do."


    Qingque frowned and groaned, "As soon as I accepted the disciple, you are so strict, you are not good enough as a master."


    "Master, rest assured."


    Lei Yuan immediately saluted, "The disciple is already a cultivator in the Nascent Soul Realm, and he knows what to do I don��t have to worry about all aspects of the master, I can do it myself. If I need the support of the master now, then It seems that the disciple is incompetent."


    "Good point."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and several different spirit creatures appeared in front of Lei Yuan, "But now, should you accept these?"


    "Lingwulan, Huayuancao, and phoenix tree fruits are all good things!"


    Qingque praised, "Not bad, it seems you are not so stingy."


    Lei Yuan saluted, "Given Master, how can disciples dare not accept it, thank you Master for the generous gift!"


    He looked at those spirit creatures, his complexion was calm, but his heart blossomed with joy. Every plant here is a rare and rare treasure. If he fully absorbs it, his strength will increase greatly. This is the task. It is completely incomparable with experience.


    "You have used it all. Go to Liuli Peak in your free time to find me, and I will teach you the way of Shu."


    Zhou Shu nodded his head in satisfaction, with a little seriousness on his face, "Lei Yuan, you practice Shu Tao and become my disciple, don''t tell the others in the sect for now, just remember it yourself. It��s important, remember."


    "Just follow the instructions of the teacher."


    Lei Yuan nodded and agreed with a solemn expression.


    Although he found an official heir, Zhou Shu didn��t feel that even if Shu Zhidao was formed, he still had to be cautious if he could continue to receive heirs in the future. No accidents should happen. In short, everything must be done slowly. Can''t rush.


    673a;4e0B;8f7d;app770B;4e66;795e;ff0c;767e;5ea6;641c;952e;8Bcd;ff1a;4e66;638c;67dc;app6216;76f4;63a5;8BBf;95ee;7f51;7ad9;.

 Chapter 1605: Great!

    "congratulations!"


    As soon as he left Lei Yuan''s mountain, Qing Que shouted, the smile on his face was like a flower. �� miscellaneous �� Zhi �� worm ��


    "You are happier than I am," Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Thank you, Qingque, but this matter cannot be publicized. Shu Zhidao is far from taking shape. Small-scale preaching can''t do it. People are jokes, and if too many people know about it and cause disputes over the Tao, it will be troublesome."


    "Don''t worry, I know, no one else will know."


    Qingque nodded, and said with some worry, "Speaking of which, this is really a big trouble. Although there are thousands of ways in the Xuanhuang Realm, there are so many dozens of them that are really popular. Most of them have been denounced as being left and leaning. There will be a lot of resistance in cultivating these ways. Many old antiques have large sects. From time to time, there will be a meeting to persuade the students to reform. I want to bring these immortals back. , To say that the Soul Dao is on the left side, asking me to give up early, bah."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seemingly thoughtful, "Yes, Taoism has always been the most troublesome."


    The dispute between Taoism is also a dispute between righteousness and evil to some extent, and has always been one of the themes in the world of immortality.


    In the realm of cultivating immortals, it has always been felt that certain Taoism is orthodox, and certain Taoism is not. These concepts are deeply ingrained and it is difficult to change.


    In Zhou Shu��s Heyin school, he never deliberately restricts his disciples to cultivate what kind of path, as long as the disciple likes it, he or she can practice any kind of path, of course, the premise is that it does not harm others or affect others, and, Zhou Shu is not in the unexpected world. He will associate with many so-called evil daoists and even alliances, such as the ghost road and soul sect, etc., because of these points, the lotus sect and other sects are very big. The difference has also received a lot of criticism.


    If this is not the case, the current lotus pie may grow stronger.


    "what?"


    Qingque was taken aback, and suddenly said, "Zhou Shu, you can also set up a meeting to persuade others to practice your Dao. From your perspective, you should be able to get a lot of disciples, right?"


    "Hehe, the congress of persuading learning and reformation you mentioned has the most military, law, and Confucianism, and these are the most prevalent in the world. This is good, it can increase a lot of cultivators and contribute to the avenue, but There are even countless cultivators and even mortals who have to abandon their own minds and practice these ways that should not be practiced. This result will only hinder the Dao itself. To find disciples, you must be dedicated to the Dao. , Coercion and imperceptibility have no effect."


    Zhou Shu appeared calm, "I don''t know how to persuade you to learn. I don''t have the conditions now, and I won''t be able to do it if there are conditions."


    Qingque thought about it for a while, and said in praise, "After all, he created the Dao, so I think about it too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Qing Que, I may have to retreat for a period of time, about two or three months, and help me take care of things outside."


    "Knowing that you are busy with your way."


    Qingque smiled and promised, "Okay, leave it to me, I will come to you later, I also have questions on the road to ask you for advice."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and the two left apart.


    Zhou Shu quickly returned to his residence, he really needed to retreat.


    Some time ago, his Tao has grown to a large extent and needs to be sorted out in detail, and more importantly, now that there are disciples who pass on the Tao, the shackles of Shu Zhidao have been broken, and he can also do better. Perfect the way of comfort.


    Suddenly, his thoughts were surging, and his mind was restless. He had to settle down and settle down.


    Moreover, Lei Yuan also mentioned a sentence, that he would use the other way to give back to the other body. This was something he had thought about long ago, but in the process of practicing, he slowly ignored it. Now he heard it again, Don''t have a taste in my heart.


    The current Zhou Shu, if he evolves Shu Zhi Dao a little bit, he should be able to use the other way for the other, because the difference of Shu Zhi Dao and the existence of deduction can clearly find the weakness of the opponent, no matter what the opponent uses. The power of Dao can be simulated with Shu Zhili, and counterattack can be made to break through, resulting in greater deterrence.


    Perhaps this is also a direction that should be worked hard.


    Time passed quickly, but earlier than Zhou Shu expected. After more than two months, Zhou Shu left the customs.


    Two people stood before the residence.


    Zhou Shu had anticipated the arrival of Lei Yuan, but another person was somewhat surprised, Xu Rong.


    Lei Yuan stepped forward and saluted, "Master."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Xu Rong, "Senior Sister, is there something urgent?"


    "No, I did everything you asked me to do. I have a personal thing looking for you," Xu Rong looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes flickering, and he hesitated for a while. "The tricks you gave me, I I read... and learned it."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "Really learned it? That is the mental method, it will have a great impact."


    He left the Shu Xin Jing to Hao Ruoyan, but he didn''t expect Xu Rong to really come to learn.


    "Yes, I know, it represents a new way."


    Xu Rong nodded lightly and gradually relaxed, "However, I have a lot of things that I don''t understand. I want to ask my junior brother for advice. Haha, I talked with this Lei Yuan nephew outside for a while. He obviously learned the same as me. , Also learned to understand, but refused to tell me."


    Lei Yuan stagnated, "Master said that he can''t say it."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Sister, are you really planning to learn, have you thought about it?"


    "Yes."


    Xu Rong is very serious, more serious than ever, "It''s about the promotion of immortality, how can you say it casually? Brother, you know that I have been practicing swords for many years, and all my energy is devoted to kendo, and I will never lose to anyone in terms of hardship. Well, I still can��t enlighten it, I don��t even have a clue I have a sword intent to cultivate so hard, and my realm is not low, but I was easily destroyed by Junior Brother Li, and I didn��t stay in the piece. In kendo, it is impossible for me and him to compare...I figured it out, and if I continue to work hard, it will not be useful. Even if I can barely rise to the immortal and cannot understand kendo, I will be weak after all..."


    She said it very sincerely and sadly. This is also a problem that most immortal cultivators face. The cultivation level is getting higher and higher, but they can��t realize the Tao. She knows that she can��t go too far on this road of cultivation, but she has to abandon the original way and walk again. One road, the sacrifice is too great, and I can only do everything possible to overcome the catastrophe and let the road of immortality continue, but the result is often a complete failure.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she gradually became calm, "Junior Brother, I don''t want to lose to anyone, so I want to learn a new way. Can you perfect me?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her for a long time and nodded, "Senior Sister has such a determination that she can completely abandon the swordsmanship she has practiced for hundreds of years. How could I not help you? Don''t worry, I promised you."


    Zhou Shu understands Xu Rong''s thoughts and admires them very much.


    In fact, with the existence of the Tongtian Pagoda, Xu Rong can still ascend to immortality even if she cannot enlighten the Tao, but in order to enlighten her, she would rather give up the kendo that has been practicing for many years. It is really rare. With this ambition, she will definitely not be the weak in the future.


    Zhou Shu will fulfill her.


    "Really?"


    Xu Rong was a little surprised, "Junior Brother, you really decided to teach me?"


    "If it was a few months ago, I would not agree to you, because you are a little far away from the Tao of Shu, and you can''t understand the Shu Xin Sutra before. If you forcefully study it, it will be harmful, but it''s different now," Zhou Shu Wei smiled, "After this period of retreat, I re-written the Shu Xin Sutra. Its requirements have been reduced a lot. With the qualifications and will of the senior sister, it should not be difficult to learn."


    "Ah, great!"

 Chapter 1606: Xuanwu Seal

    "Not too good, but just right."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, quite happy.


    During this retreat, he made a lot of improvements to Shu Zhi Dao, and Shu Xin Jing also improved the threshold. It only needs any three Dao to reach a certain standard before he can practice Shu Zhi Dao. For Xu Rong, It was not difficult indeed. The timing of her appearance was also just right. If she mentioned it a few months earlier, it would be impossible. Moreover, if Lei Yuan cultivated Shu Zhili a few months later, it would not be possible.


    It has a great relationship with Lei Yuan, and Zhou Shu can improve Shuxin Sutra only if he is the first person to successfully practice Shuxin Sutra.


    "Yes..."


    Xu Rong muttered, and there was a lot of joy in his heart, and only looking at Zhou Shu, there was also a trace of sorrow.


    "You don''t have to completely give up Kendo and other things," Zhou Shu smiled as if he understood her feelings. "Did you see that I gave up? When you finish Shu Xin Jing, everything will come back."


    Xu Rong looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head slightly, "I don''t care about this. From the moment I get the Shu Xin Sutra, I no longer care about Kendo."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What is that?"


    "Forget it, Junior Brother, you won''t understand..." Xu Rong paused, "Should I call you Master too?"


    "No, I don''t have that trouble, just feel free."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Since you are all here, it''s okay, I will explain some of the main points of Shu Xin Sutra to you, and how to use Shu Zhi Li, come in."


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Ok."


    Lei Yuan could not wait for a long time, so he walked into the residence after saluting. Xu Rong hesitated for a while and walked in.


    A preaching is seven days and seven nights.


    The two left contentedly, and in the process of preaching, Zhou Shu also felt a lot of gains. This was the first time he had preached to others face to face. The feelings were quite different. In the constant chanting and Q&A, from In their feedback, he also had a new understanding of Shu Zhidao.


    "Preaching to two people is rewarding. If you are preaching to hundreds or even tens of thousands of people, how does it feel? Everyday people come to ask questions, and after forming the power of Tao, you can receive many The power of Tao..."


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu has a beautiful and refreshing feeling. The benefits of Tao are indeed endless anytime, anywhere.


    However, that moment is far from coming. Zhou Shu still doesn''t want to make Shu Zhidao public. He has to wait for the two of them to cultivate to a certain level. Not to mention enlightenment, at least they must be able to master Shu Zhili proficiency. There are no major problems in the Shu Xin Sutra. After there are no major problems, further improvements are needed to make the threshold of the Shu Xin Sutra even lower. For example, you can practice in the foundation environment.


    The current Lei Yuan and Xu Rong both practiced Shu Zhi Dao after giving up their original Dao, and their goal is to use Shu Xin Jing as the enlightenment method of the cultivator.


    It''s still far.


    A few days later, in the hall.


    Zhou Shu was dealing with things, and a gust of wind suddenly came and rolled in front of him.


    The cold wind was piercing, and there was a vaguely large figure wrapped in the wind, and from time to time there were sharp screams, which made people scared.


    The monks on the side all looked surprised, as if approaching an enemy, Zhou Shu showed a smile.


    In the blink of an eye, the cold wind was gone, and the figure inside appeared. It turned out to be Zhu Dashan.


    His complexion became more rosy, not just his face, but when he looked closely, his entire skin showed a baby-like pale red with a faint luster, which seemed to be a new layer of skin.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, he was beaming with joy, "Huh, are you back?"


    Then he bent down again and said in pain, "Oh, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!"


    "What hurts?"


    Li Aojian appeared beside him with a look of disdain, "I kindly use my sword intent to help you exercise your muscles and bones. Do you still feel pain?"


    "Is this exercise..."


    After taking a look, Zhu Dashan argued, "You obviously want to torture me with sword intent all the way. Look, from Beiluzhou to Dongshengzhou, a layer of skin has been worn away."


    "This time, in less than ten days, you can''t stand it? Besides, removing the impurities will only make your bones tougher, fool."


    Li Aojian glanced at him, and felt a little funny, "It looks a lot whiter, it looks better than before."


    Zhu Dashan shook his big fist, "It''s a good-looking fart! That is what I have painstakingly cultivated. It is as rough as a barren beast, and everyone is scared, but now it is like a baby, losing the might of the past. How do I see People! Damn you, hateful!"


    Seeing the two arguing, Zhou Shu smiled, and soon understood the whole story, feeling a little surprised.


    Obviously, from Beiluzhou to Dongshengzhou, it was Li Aojian who was incarnate in the sword body and rushed back all the way with Zhu Dashan wrapped in it. It took only ten days for the two of them. During this time, Li Aojian''s sword intent honed Zhu Dashan. His muscles and bones, and his own ability to maintain the sword body unchanged for ten consecutive days has greatly increased.


    "Okay, okay, stop making trouble."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, quite relieved, "In such a short time, you have all grown a lot."


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest, "That is, what kind of character are Lao Li and I, hehe."


    "If it weren''t for catching up with the catastrophe, it could be faster."


    Li Aojian looked indifferently, and threw the Xuanwu seal over, "Xiao Zhou, take a look, is that enough?"


    After receiving the Xuanwu seal, Zhou Shu nodded his head relievedly, feeling the deep soul inside, "Enough, thank you all."


    Zhu Dashan frowned and hummed, "What hard work, simple trivial things."


    Li Aojian smiled slightly This journey is not small. In addition to the Xuanwu spirit, we also gained a lot of things, especially some secrets about the sword body. You know, I lack these experiences most. Experience, after all, no one is now practicing sword body... after all, it is a relic of ancient times, it is finally worthwhile. "


    "Yeah, yeah, my old Zhu also found some very good things, it seems to be called this?"


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly confused, "Xiao Zhou, those ruins, did you deliberately let us go?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I just asked you to help me find the Xuanwu Spirit Soul. The rest are your chances. What is it with me."


    In the jade slips he gave them, the few relics recorded were all related to ancient sword repair. It is not surprising that they can find opportunities suitable for them. The others are the same, Yangmei, Zhao Yueru, Qingque, they go Those locations were all carefully selected by Zhou Shu.


    As for the origins of these relics, Huabaoxuan collected them on weekdays, and more, they are the memories of Zhou Shu''s past lives.


    Knowing the past lives, you can get a lot of information. For them who are powerful enough, information is the best resource.


    "It''s not good to say it without telling it."


    Li Aojian looked at Zhu Dashan, slightly dissatisfied, turned to Zhou Shu and said, "Xiao Zhou, Lao Zhu and I are going through the catastrophe. We will not be in Lingyu City during this time. We will come back later."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, looked at the two of them, and said seriously, "Be careful, there is still something waiting for you."


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely come back!"


    Zhu Dashan stepped forward and patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder.


    Li Aojian was quite disdainful, "Extra worry."


    "Ha ha."


    The three looked at each other and all smiled knowingly.

 Chapter 1607: Take your life

    Dongshengzhou.


    Over the inaccessible Damang grassland, a young monk was flying fast.


    The monk was tall and majestic, with extraordinary bearing. He seemed to be in his early twenties, but he was already in the middle stage of the God Transformation Realm. He was considered a rare genius in the realm of Cultivation of Immortals. At this time, his expression was a little flustered, as if he was avoiding something.


    "You can''t escape!"


    Accompanied by a scream, a fan suddenly appeared from the air, the bones of the fans were staggered, and the fans were stacked, quickly forming a prison, completely trapping the young monk inside.


    The young monk rushed several times, but was blocked. He had to stop, and turned around to look. A cold light flashed in his eyes, "Zhuge Mu!"


    "Nphew Fu Yan, why did he run as soon as he saw me."


    In the distance, a monk came slowly, smiling, quite contented.


    It was Zhuge Mu, the elder of the tribulation realm of Zhuge''s family, who had been to Lingyu City to find Wang Yingyue before, but was "pushed" out by Zhou Shu, and the young monk was Zhuge Fuyan.


    Zhuge Fuyan looked at Zhugemu, his face gradually cold, "You still have the face to call me a good nephew? If it weren''t for you, how could my father Zhugeyan die?"


    Zhugemu shook his head and smiled, and said in disdain, "Hehe, Zhuge murdered Zhuge Lian strictly, and died of self-exposure. What does it have to do with me?"


    "It has nothing to do with you?"


    Zhuge Fuyan''s anger came from his heart, and his body began to tremble slightly, "You colluded with Zhuge Xuan to poison Zhuge Lian, but you blamed my father Zhuge Yan. Father Zhuge Yan was besieged by you. You had a chance to tell the truth, but You used the invading talisman to undermine the soul and detonate the soul to death. Didn''t you do these things yourself?!"


    Zhugemu''s expression stagnated, "You... nephew, Zhou Shu told you these things, he is slander, it is not a fact at all, don''t believe it."


    "I know if it is true."


    Zhuge Fu rigorously settled his mind and said coldly, "Sect Master Zhou investigated the matter, but my mother also confirmed that the evidence is conclusive and there is absolutely no error."


    "Ha ha����"


    Zhuge Mu dryly laughed, "It seems that my nephew misunderstood me very deeply, but it doesn''t matter. Take your time. I am looking for you today because I want to clarify my misunderstanding with you and take you back to the Zhuge family."


    Zhugefu said sternly, "Go back with you? I want to kill you right now!"


    Zhugemu smiled slightly, "Very well, then you can do it, and let me see how my nephew has grown over the years."


    Zhuge Fuyan stared at Zhuge Mu, his eyes were like swords, and he calmed down quickly, and said lightly, "Zhuge Mu, I will find you sooner or later, but not now."


    "Haha, the nephew is very calm."


    Zhugemu shook his head unconsciously, "You are not looking for me, but I am looking for you. My nephew still consciously follows me, lest I do it."


    Zhuge Fuyan''s expression condensed slightly, "Who is it, who revealed my news to you?"


    Zhuge Mu laughed treacherously, "Hehe, the Heyin School is not an impermeable wall, as long as you drill with your heart, you can always find some gaps. You don''t need to ask about this, but... it is indeed. People close to you."


    Zhuge Fuyan''s expression changed two times, "Don''t say anything, I won''t go with you, this is Dongshengzhou, and there will be disciples of the Heyin School passing by at any time..."


    "My nephew, no one will come to rescue you."


    Zhugemu stroked his beard, "You don''t need to leave, as long as you tell me a few things, I will let you go."


    Zhuge Fu Yan thought for a while, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhuge Mu showed a lot of dignity, and said slowly, "First, why did Zhou Shu practice so fast? But in two hundred years, he reached the fourth stage of the Tribulation Realm, even twice in a year. This is the realm of cultivating immortals. Things never happened here."


    Zhuge Fuyan immediately said, "Where do I know this?"


    "do not know?"


    Zhuge Mu coldly said, "You have always treated you like disciples, and you will give whatever you want. You won''t hide too much from you, and I can be sure that you have also got some benefits. If it weren''t the case, your brothers wouldn''t be like that. In a short time, he reached the God of Transformation Realm! Tell me, how did he cultivate?"


    Zhuge Fu said sternly, "I said I didn''t know, not to mention that Sect Master Zhou studies heaven and man, and is similar to being born as a holy. What''s wrong with cultivating fast."


    "I refuse the first question. If you toast and not drink fine wine, then I don''t need to talk nonsense."


    Zhuge Muyin sneered coldly, raised his sleeves and waved, and the fan surrounding Zhuge Fuyan suddenly tightened. Thousands of fan bones suddenly stood up, sharp and sharp, piercing Zhuge Fuyan''s body.


    Although Zhuge Fuyan tried his best to resist, he was not the fourth-tier Zhuge Mu opponent who crossed the Tribulation Realm. His vitality and spiritual consciousness were all restricted, and even magic weapons could not be used normally. He could only watch the sharp blade approaching a little bit.


    There was a continuous ringing.


    Zhugemu seemed to not want to keep his hands, the sharp blade pierced into the body, blood was flowing like a fountain, and a lot of vitality was sprayed out.


    The fan was obviously not an ordinary magic weapon, and even fed with strange poison, it had the effect of breaking the body and the energy, even if it was beaten with iron, it could not resist it.


    Feeling something wrong, Zhuge Fuyan stared at Zhugemu, "You...this fan..."


    "Yes, Zhuge Lian was hit by this poison back then, and I just want your life!"


    Zhuge Mu sneered at the corners of his mouth, and no longer concealed his killing intentions, "As long as you two live, sooner or later you will become a major disaster to the Zhuge family!"


    "Zugemu, I wish I could eat your meat..."


    Knowing that he was not lucky, Zhuge Fuyan shouted, Zhugemu''s face was dumb, only the fan bones were pierced deeper and deeper, the flesh and blood were blurred, and the bones were exposed.


    At this time, there was an angry shout, and it fell like thunder.


    "Where is the evil person, dare to commit a crime here!"


    A monk in white came striding forward, shaking the long sword in his hand a few times, the sword intent was like a sea, and immediately opened the prison, the fan bones split open and flew out all around.


    Zhugemu''s face was stagnant, and he said in surprise, "Who are you?"


    "Those who are about to die, why ask more!"


    The white-clothed monk glanced coldly, the sword''s edge turned, and the sword intent moved towards Zhugemu. Zhugemu hurriedly resisted, but only felt that the sword intent was sinking vigorously, as if the tide was surging he was unable to resist. , I had to keep going back.


    After losing his restraints, Zhuge Fuyan felt relieved, feeling a sense of fortunate not to die.


    "That fan is poisonous, your vitality is violently declining, and you can''t use the magic tricks. If you don''t stop it in time, you may fall into your realm."


    The voice was soft, full of warmth, and unconsciously trusted, and soon, a blue medicine pill suddenly fell in front of him.


    There are pill patterns on the pill, aura is splashing, and the fragrance is pleasant.


    "Funing Dan."


    "Shushan Holy Medicine, Funing Dan?"


    Zhuge Fuyan was overjoyed. He sensed the sapling vitality, and knew that the monk was right. He hesitated with the medicine pill. He saw Zhuge Mu Jie retreating over there. He had already struck a few swords in a row. Said, "Friends, don''t kill him yet!"


    There was no vitality available, and the voice couldn''t pass through, Zhuge Fuyan thought about it, and no longer hesitated, took the pill in one mouthful.


    As soon as he took the pill, the battle over there stopped immediately.


    As if he had noticed that something was wrong, Zhuge Fuyan looked startled, and was about to speak, but felt that his whole body quickly stiffened and stopped listening.


    Soon, even his mind went into a stiff.


    The white-robed monk turned around, looked at Zhuge Fuyan, smiled wickedly.


    Zhugemu also leaned over and complained, "Friend Xu Daoist, you are too serious, you almost really..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, don''t talk about hurting you, what about killing you?"


    Without looking back, the white-clothed monk said indifferently, lifted Zhuge Fuyan up, and swept away.


    Zhuge Mu choked there and couldn''t speak.


    In the sky further away, Zhou Shu, who was hidden in the clouds, moved slightly, following the direction of the white-clothed monk.


    (PS: Thank you mleemlee for your support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1608: Refining Qi

    The white-clothed monk was extremely fast, and brought a person, just like a light smoke, flying hundreds of miles in the blink of an eye.


    After flying for a while, looking for a quiet place, he began to make formations.


    Apparently, he was ready, and within a few hundred breaths, a not-so-small formation took shape.


    The formation has the effects of both phantom formation and maze formation, hidden in the valley, without a trace.


    Flew into the battle quickly, he immediately put Zhuge Fuyan on the ground.


    Zhuge Fuyan could no longer move, stiff like a stone, making noise when he fell.


    The white-clothed monk stared at Zhuge Fuyan, his divine consciousness condensed into a big net, wrapped Zhuge Fuyan tightly, cutting off any contact between him and the outside world.


    At this time, he showed a trace of relaxation.


    "Raise your hand."


    Following the awakening of the divine consciousness, Zhuge Fu slowly raised his hand, like a puppet, as if he had no self-consciousness at all.


    Obviously, the previous pill was a rare poison pill, called the Soul Devouring Pill, which caused his body and even his mind to lose control. With the special technique, he could only be at the mercy of others, without any resistance. Ability, this kind of pill came from the magic door of the past, and was listed as a forbidden pill by the immortal world. After several large sects�� joint bans, it had been extinct ten thousand years ago, but I don��t know where the monk came from. Also deliberately made a disguise for the Holy Medicine of Shu Mountain.


    After repeating this several times, the white-clothed cultivator nodded in satisfaction and said slowly, "What am I asking, what are you answering."


    "Yes."


    The sound from the rubbing of the vocal cords is a bit hoarse.


    In the distant clouds.


    Zhou Shu felt everything and looked calm.


    So far, the plan has progressed very smoothly without errors.


    Zhuge Fuyan was chased by Zhuge Mu and taken away by the monks in white, all at his instigation.


    In the past two years, he has been sending people to spread some rumors about himself and the two brothers of the Zhuge family, which obviously aroused great interest from the Zhuge family. From time to time, monks from the Zhuge family came to Dongshengzhou to visit the two brothers. However, his biggest goal is Kunlun. It is not easy for Kunlun to be taken the bait. This opportunity was waited for a long time.


    Can''t fail.


    However, looking at Zhuge Fuyan who was stiff, he also had a trace of worry in his heart.


    The scene a few days ago is still in sight.


    Zhou Shu invited Zhuge to Fuyan, and said with a dignified manner, "To Fuyan, there are very important things that you need to do, maybe only you can do it."


    Zhuge Fuyan immediately agreed, "Okay, just say it."


    As if he had noticed something, his eyes sparkled with a strange brilliance. He had waited too long for this day.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and whispered, Zhuge Fuyan agreed one by one, his expression firm.


    "It''s dangerous, and I can''t guarantee your safety."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "If there is a slight omission, if things do not develop in the direction of my plan, your life will be in danger or your soul will be permanently damaged. You can consider it again, and I can wait."


    "Sect Master, don''t think about it."


    Zhuge Fuyan shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "Fuyan and his mother and brother have accepted the great kindness of the sovereign for a while, and they should have repaid them. Although they die without regrets, let alone this thing is for our Zhuge family. , No matter how dangerous it is, I will do it, how can I accomplish great things without going through hardships."


    "Generous Ren Xia, you really have an ancestral legacy."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "In fact, there are other ways, but you are the son of Zhuge''s family. If you come forward, they are more likely to believe it."


    "Bigger is worth it. Sect Master doesn''t need to say more, just leave it to me."


    Zhuge Fuyan looked at Zhou Shu, and his eyes flashed, "Fuyan will never let down the pains of the suzerain. If he fails, he will become benevolent."


    ...


    In the formation.


    Zhuge Fuyan answered the questions of the white-robed monk word by word.


    The white-clothed monk''s complexion became more and more serious, but the trace of the color in his eyes became more and more unconcealable. He almost laughed out loud and couldn''t help thinking, "There are such things...no wonder that Zhou Shu practiced So fast..."


    He slowly said, "Do you know the specific content of the Qi refining method?"


    Zhuge Fu said sternly, "I don''t know."


    The white-clothed monk said thoughtfully, "Then how do you cultivate?"


    Zhuge Fu said sternly, "He never let us watch him refining qi, but every once in a while, the Sovereign will open up a quiet room for us to practice. There is a very rich kind of weird aura. Use it to Cultivation, our brother''s cultivation speed is extremely fast."


    "Humph!"


    Monk in white, Zhuge Fuyan twisted his whole body, grabbed the ground with his head, his hair was scattered, his complexion was still dull and there was no expression.


    "What kind of weird spiritual energy is cultivated, it is clearly the spiritual energy from the fairy world! With it, you can cultivate so fast!"


    The white monk shouted angrily, "Do you really know nothing?"


    As soon as he asked, he knew it was wrong, and angrily scolded, "Two idiots, he is just using you to make you work for him. Where can I let you know the truth? The old lady is asking for nothing! Then Zhou Shu actually has refinement. The magic formula of the fairy spirit, where does he have such a big chance, **** it! Such a big chance should only belong to us, to Kunlun!"


    He raised his head to the sky, his eyes gleaming, and he was proud of the world.


    Zhuge Fuyan on the side was lying on the ground like a muddy mud, there was no movement.


    The white monk stood still for a while, seeming to be thinking about something.


    "No matter, we must hurry up. After a few hundred breaths, the Soul Devouring Pill will be fully effective. At that time, Zhuge Fuyan will become a real idiot and can''t ask anything."


    The monk in white turned around and raised his sleeves, Zhuge Fuyan stood up again, shaking his body a few times.


    He slowly said, "What is Zhou Shu doing now, does he know about the Zhuge Family Festival in Wuzhangyuan? Are you Zhuge brothers planning to make trouble?"


    Zhuge Fuyan opened his mouth and was about to speak when a sneer suddenly came from outside the array.


    "He Fang, fellow Daoist, dare to rob my disciple of the Heyin School, really courageous!"


    The white-clothed monk released his spiritual sense and immediately sensed Zhou Shu, he had reached the edge of the formation, and was preparing to break the formation.


    He seemed to have expected it, and secretly said, "It came very quickly, it seems that Zhuge Fuyan''s aura is not completely covered... It is better to hear it than to meet, Zhou Shu''s strength is really extraordinary, and the aura on his body is afraid of crossing the catastrophe. The seven-layer monk is almost the same, and there are still too many. Although the old man can defeat it, it is not the time yet. Our goal is not Zhou Shu, but the method of refining he obtained. This is not something that can be obtained by defeating him. You can''t get rid of it."


    "Haha!"


    He flew up, let out a long laugh, and ran away.


    "Where to go!"


    Zhou Shu shouted, but because he was trapped in the formation, he couldn''t pursue it for a while, he just watched the white-clothed monk leave.


    After looking at Zhuge Fuyan, he couldn''t help cursing angrily, "Who is a fellow Daoist who uses a forbidden substance poison pill, so I''m not afraid of the monks in the world scolding!"


    "Haha..."


    The laughter is still there, but the person is long gone and no one is seen.


    "Re-strict, all right."


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhuge Fuyan, a little unbearable.

 Chapter 1609: Faerie Air

    "Well, Sect Master..."


    Zhuge Fuyan struggled twice, trying to salute Zhou Shu, but he was weak, and soon fell to the ground again.


    His previous state and the words he said to the monk in white were of course not caused after he was under control, but he was disguised.


    He took two holy detoxification pills in advance to temporarily neutralize the medicinal properties of the Imperius Devouring Pill, but Zhou Shu didn''t know what the white-clothed monk would use. Those two pills were not completely aimed at the Imperius Devouring God Pill, so It can''t really detoxify, he is still greatly affected. Under the situation that the soul is damaged and the body is restrained, he is insisting on relying on his own willpower to complete the task given to him by Zhou Shu.


    It''s hard and dangerous like walking on thin ice.


    If Zhou Shu came here a while later, he might have been controlled by the white monk.


    "do not move."


    Zhou Shu supported him, and Shu Zhili quickly surrounded him, followed by a faint white smoke.


    Under the guidance of Shu Zhili, the white smoke passed through Zhuge Fuyan''s body one by one, the muscles, collaterals, qi and veins were aware of the sea, and every place was carefully cleaned several times, completely clearing out the remaining poison of the Soul Devouring Pill. .


    White smoke is not an ordinary thing. There are both strength training tactics and Hua Clan''s Fengchun tactics. With the characteristics of You Yuehuo, it can be described as an excellent detoxification method.


    Two of them can already be simulated with Shu Zhili, but the strength training formula is not enough.


    After more than an hour, Zhuge Fuyan stood up and saluted Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Fu Yan, you did a good job. Take a closer look. Isn''t your body okay?"


    "It''s okay, weird... it seems to be better than before."


    Zhuge Fuyan had checked himself a long time ago, only to feel that his body and soul were extremely active, with a lot more vitality than before, and he was quite puzzled.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Hehe, I patched it up, and by the way I also helped you remove some impurities."


    Of course, it is not just cleaning impurities, his Shu Zhili also deliberately simulates the power of the sun, the magical effect of the power of the sun, needless to say, although it consumes a lot of the power of the sun-the characteristic of the power of the sun is only to pay There is no return, and it is the same after the simulation-but this is what Zhuge Fuyan deserves.


    "Thank you Sect Master."


    Zhuge Fuyan showed a lot of joy, "The master''s supernatural skills, the disciples are amazed."


    He was worried that the Soul Eater Pill would affect him, but now it doesn''t seem to be at all. On the contrary, there will be improvement. The suffering has become a chance.


    A worthwhile trip.


    He also sighed with emotion, doing things for the suzerain will never go without return, no matter what.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What is there to thank you, you have suffered some humiliation before, as a son of a family, you rarely do this, don''t mind."


    "Of course I don''t care. If it doesn''t, then the monk won''t believe it."


    Zhuge Fuyan smiled and nodded, with some doubts in his eyes, "That monk, is it really from Kunlun? It''s really unexpected that the Kunlun monk would use poison pills like this."


    "Of course, his name is Nan Ye, the law enforcement elder in Kunlun, he acted decisively and harshly."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "If it weren''t for the big sect, how could there be poison pills that have long been extinct? In order to preserve the status of the sect, they could do anything. When the magic door was destroyed, these poison pills were said to have been destroyed in person. I went, but Kunlun still kept a lot of it secretly, and now most of them can refine it by himself, ha ha."


    With a hint of contempt in his smile, Zhou Shu can see these big sects very well.


    "Oh, the big sect."


    Zhuge Fu Yan sighed slightly, "For his own sake, it is no wonder that he would want to annex the Zhuge family. I now think that Zhuge Xuan may have been instigated by them to poison his brother and blame my father."


    After personal experience, you will get more experience and ideas will become more and more mature.


    "I think it is the same, otherwise Zhuge Xuan would not be so mentally retarded. It would be a family of tens of thousands of years," Zhou Shu said with satisfaction, "but there is no evidence. I will look for it later. Don''t worry. You will be able to repay your grudges soon, and you can return to the family. When your brothers regain control of the family, everything can be resolved."


    "I understand, Sovereign."


    Zhuge Fuyan looked at Zhou Shu gratefully, only hesitating for a while, but didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I want to ask about fairy spirit, right?"


    "Yes."


    Zhuge Fu Yan said slowly, "The disciple knows, does the celestial spirit really exist?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him thoughtfully and nodded slowly, "Of course it exists. If it is not true, Kunlun will not be drawn. There are traces of you and me, but you can''t feel it. "


    That Nan Ye is by no means an ordinary person. It is difficult to convince him just by rhetoric, so Zhou Shu deliberately refined some fairy qi and forged traces. After Nan Ye perceives these traces, he can determine Zhuge. What Fu Yan said was the truth.


    "what!"


    Zhuge Fuyan''s heart was shocked, and he said excitedly, "Is there really a fairy aura, the legendary aura from the fairy world? Can you really practice fast?"


    He thought that the spirit of the fairy spirit was just a scam used by Zhou Shu to deceive Kunlun, no one knew it was true.


    Most immortal cultivators can''t sit still when they get such news After all, promotion of immortality is their biggest goal.


    "Yes, and soon."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said seriously, "However, the spirit of immortality is not suitable for us cultivators, especially those who are still in the Xuanhuang world."


    Before he was just guessing, but now he is basically certain.


    After mastering the calculation method and initially understanding the cycle of reincarnation, Zhou Shu can come to the conclusion that the benefits outweigh the disadvantages if you practice with real fairy aura, but the refined pseudo-spiritual aura has more disadvantages than benefits. At the time of the robbery, it is likely to be counterattacked by Heaven''s most violent.


    "So, it''s normal to cultivate immortals, and that''s the right way."


    Zhuge Fuyan was convinced of Zhou Shu��s words. Those excitement quickly dissipated and returned to the peace of the past. "The Sect Master is willing to tell his disciples about such important things, which shows the Sect Master��s trust in his disciples. , The disciple will never reveal it."


    "Hehe, if it''s really good, I won''t let the Heyin school disciples share it."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "I naturally believe in you, and you don��t have to think about it. The fairy qi and the method of refining qi are just used to get Kunlun the bait. If it weren��t for such a bargaining chip, Kunlun wouldn��t pay for it. The high-ranking cultivator of the Tribulation Realm is here."


    "but����"


    Zhuge Fuyan seemed to realize something, and couldn''t help but worry, "They know now, they will definitely find a way to **** it. Sect Master, you must be careful in the future."


    "Snatch something from me?"


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of disdain, smiled and said, "Kunlun can''t do such a stupid thing, risk the world and attack the sect of Dongshengzhou from Xihezhou. What''s more, even if they are confident, they will not be confident enough to be able to follow me. If they grabbed the Qi refining method, after they went back to discuss it, they would probably find a way to force me to take the initiative to hand it over to them, hehe, it''s their turn to make a bargaining chip..."

 Chapter 1610: 3-person line

    The flying boat shuttled between the clouds, as fast as a meteor.


    The flying boat was very peaceful, except that the scene was a bit weird.


    Zhou Shuduan sat in the middle, with golden light from time to time and black mist from time to time, and his expression changed accordingly.


    On his left is Yangmei, and on his right is the green bird. The two women are different from usual. They closed their eyes, their complexions were dignified, and they were unusually calm.


    Dozens of days ago.


    Zhao Yueru and Yang Mei came back one after another, and they both completed the task of collecting the soul. It should not be too late, and it is natural to set off to Penglai Island as soon as possible.


    Zhao Yueru did not come to recover the Qingsuo sword, but Yangmei and Qingque followed.


    Of course Zhou Shu wouldn''t object. Yang Mei had never been to Penglai Island, just to have a long experience, and Qingque hadn''t returned for a long time, so it was time to visit.


    On the way, the three of them talked together, and as they talked, there was something different.


    Everyone in the cultivating world knows that the Soul Dao and the Way of Compassion have always been relatively mutually restrained. Ci Hangzong''s attitude towards the Soul Dao is very bad. They are extremely disgusted with the Soul Dao''s use of the soul cultivation method and weakened it more than once. Even the suppression of Soul Dao and the withering of Soul Dao have a lot to do with Ci Hang Sect.


    As the inheritor of the Soul Dao, Qingque naturally has a lot of grievances against Ci Hang Sect, although she will not blame Yang Mei.


    However, when talking to each other, it is inevitable that they will face each other tit-for-tat. Whether the soul is stronger or the compassionate is stronger, even if the two women are not fighting, there is no way to avoid it. This is determined by the essence of the two ways.


    The Taoist dispute was staged in a small flying boat.


    So Zhou Shu made a suggestion.


    "Why don''t it be like this, you can show your best skills to me and see who is better?"


    "what?"


    "How can this work?"


    The two women shook their heads in opposition.


    "It''s okay, practice first, then discuss Tao."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Qing Que, your soul dao does not aim at controlling destruction. It will be even more so after enlightenment. It will not interfere. Moreover, if you two fight each other, you can better understand each other��s way, and it is also for me. A great benefit, besides, what can I worry about, I am afraid that I will not be hurt?"


    He is happy to see it happen.


    He dabbled a little bit about soul and compassion, but he was far from reaching the level he wanted to achieve.


    If the two women display the power of the two Taos vividly and vividly, he can better experience the mystery of the two Taos, enhance his own Tao of Shu, and even simulate it with Shu Zhi.


    The same is true for the two women, both of whom have not yet enlightened the Tao, and confronted each other with restrained Tao. The growth of the Tao is far stronger than ordinary fighting and cultivation.


    "but����"


    Qingque still hesitated, "I''m worried that I won''t be able to take it, and my soul path is not so perfect now..."


    "Okay, it''s so decided, brother."


    Yang Mei nodded quickly, "Sister Qingque, let''s try it, but regardless of winning or losing, I will not admit that the way of compassion is worse than the way of soul."


    Blue Sparrow is not to be outdone, "Me too."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Go ahead, don''t have the slightest scruples, don''t worry about me."


    A silent battle began in this way and has continued to the present.


    The two women are very tired, but they are still trying to persevere. No one is willing to admit defeat, and no one wants to admit that their own way is not as good as others.


    And Zhou Shu squeezed in the middle, it was quite pleasant.


    The sea of ??consciousness is operating at all times, analyzing the advantages of the two ways, comparing, deducing, and trying to simulate. What experience is better than personal experience. After experiencing the sun''s seeds, Zhou Shu has fallen in love with this practice method.


    Another day and night passed.


    "All right."


    Zhou Shu''s figure trembles slightly, and Shu''s power surrounds his body, enveloping the two forces, and slowly sends them to the two women.


    "Isn''t there a winner yet?"


    Qingque opened her eyes and said unconvincedly, "I feel that she doesn''t have much strength anymore. After a while, I will be able to rush over."


    "certainly not."


    Yangmei looked at her, blinking her big eyes and said, "Sister Qingque, you are all trapped by me. After a while, you can be wiped out."


    Qingque shook her head quickly, "Why, I haven''t used all my strength yet, looking for your weakness."


    "Then you are in vain, the power of compassion has no weakness."


    Yangmei shook her head lightly, smiling confidently at the corner of her mouth.


    "Well, don''t fight."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You two are hard-mouthed. In fact, you have reached your limit. If you insist on a hundred breaths, you will be exhausted. Then you will have a lot of damage to yourself. It''s time to stop."


    Qingque knew that what Zhou Shu was talking about was the truth, but still muttered, "The hundred breaths are not without chance..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Qing Que, in fact, you have a lot of opportunities to win. If your soul power can be less persistent and more smooth, you may have broken through long ago. This is also the weakness of your soul..."


    Eloquently, just talked about two hours.


    After more than ten days of tactics, Zhou Shu has already clearly understood Qingque��s strengths and weaknesses. Now he has pointed out all of them, not just asking questions, but also telling Qingque about the methods to solve them. Again.


    "...That''s it, you think about it and settle it down."


    "Yes."


    Qingque had already put away her arrogance, docile like a little rabbit, "I think now ~ www.novelhall.com~ She closed her eyes and was silent as if she were like, from Zhou Shu''s words, she got a lot, It takes a while to meditate and understand.


    "It''s so unfair, brother!"


    Yang Mei, who had been waiting for a long time, stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes bulging, very dissatisfied.


    "It''s your turn."


    Zhou Shu smiled softly, "Junior sister, your power of compassion is more than gentle, but not domineering. Although the power of compassion is based on the purpose of helping the world and saving all living beings, it should not be too gentle..."


    It didn''t end when I said it, and it took about four or five hours to stop.


    Yangmei blinked, "So it''s like this..."


    Zhou Shu appeared to be a bit solemn, "Unlike Soul Dao, I don''t know much about the way of compassion. It can be said that it was only after a dozen days of in-depth understanding. Maybe there is something wrong. You have to carefully identify it."


    "In these ten days, they are better than many people in their lifetime!"


    Yang Mei shook her head and said seriously, "Senior brother''s understanding of the Tao is really no one can compare. If you don''t tell you, brother, you reminded me a lot of truth, I want to retreat and think about it."


    "Well, think about it quietly."


    Zhou Shu gently nodded and waved his sleeves, dividing the flying boat into three completely enclosed spaces, one at each end of the three of them.


    He himself, why doesn''t he need to meditate?


    In the past ten days, although he has been helping them analyze the Tao, he may have gained the most from it.


    The inclusive and infinite extension of Shuzhi is like this. It grows step by step. Everyone and everything can give Zhou Shu room for improvement. It''s just more or less. This may be Shuzhi. The most powerful place.


    (PS: Thank you 13860660069 for your reward and support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1611: Anti-4

    "What a beautiful island!"


    Looking at Penglai Island in the distance, Yang Mei let out a cheer.


    Qingque stared at Penglai, seeming to realize, "There are a lot of people on the island, and there won''t be so many usually, even during the sea meeting."


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "There are no less than ten cultivators crossing the Tribulation Realm. This kind of thing is rare, it is probably something that I perceive."


    "Go down first, and talk to the city lord."


    The green bird swept down first, and Zhou Shu took Yangmei and quickly landed on the island.


    Golden Wushuang Ling flashed light, and the three of them immediately disappeared.


    "You are here."


    The city lord immediately appeared in front of them, staring at Yang Mei for a few moments, "This little baby is better-looking than in Wushuang City, not bad, and it fits the eyes of the old man."


    Yangmei''s face was reddened, and she saluted, "Yangmei has seen City Lord Mu."


    "Give you hundreds of thousands of points, so I can change whatever you want later."


    The city lord chuckled, but when he turned to Zhou Shu, he immediately changed his face and hummed, "Zhu Wu, come hurry up when things are done. After so long, are you deliberately trying to exhaust me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, only a little solemn on his face, "City Lord, what''s the matter with the monks outside?"


    The city lord spread his hands, showing helplessness, "Have you noticed too? It was attracted by the Shenmu Ding of the Penglai Haihui."


    "Shen Mu Ding?"


    Qingque was startled, "But that day the magic treasure Shenmuding?"


    The city lord nodded, "Yes, the magic weapon of Heavenly Dao refined by the ancient powers is made of copper coconut palm wood, one of the four sacred trees of the Xuanhuang Realm. The imitation Shennong Ding also has some of the effects of Shennong Ding, and it contains Shennong''s strange fire. , Used for refining can stimulate the essence of the material, and there is a great chance of obtaining additional special techniques. When used for refining alchemy, it can improve oneself. Although it is not as good as Shennongding��s self-made top grade, it is still very good."


    Listening to the words of the city lord, Yang Mei''s eyes lit up.


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "Isn''t this sacred wooden tripod a treasure from the Jiang family of the four great aristocrats? How did it end up on the Haihui?"


    The city lord shook his head, "I don''t know about that. It''s probably something that happened to the Jiang family. The monk who came with the Shenmu cauldron should not belong to the Jiang family."


    "Jiang Family..." Taking a look at Zhou Shu, Qingque said slowly, "Unexpectedly, even the magic weapon of heaven has come out. No wonder there will be so many great monks."


    "It doesn''t have much to do with us, as long as there is no trouble, let them fight."


    The city lord paused, and his expression suddenly became fierce, "But if it is another idea to use the Shenmu Ding to explore Penglai Island, I will never be polite."


    "Be careful, if you can, I will stay here during this time."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "City Lord, go to the Great Array first."


    The city lord nodded and said, "Well, it really took me a lot of energy to suppress the origin of heaven and earth, otherwise I can better monitor these guys."


    The three of them walked to the Tongtian Tower.


    There are tall branches everywhere, and the road twists and turns, making the bayberry a little startled.


    "Arrived."


    Walking into the hall, the half-built Tongtian Tower appeared in front of you.


    In the deep and secluded dense forest, seeing such a magnificent and tall building, the two of them who first arrived were stunned for a while.


    "Sure enough, it''s Tongtian Tower..."


    Qingque stared at the huge teleportation formation and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "It''s not much different from the rumored one, it''s just a lot smaller, Zhou Shu, about how many people can you send up?"


    "One hundred people, no more."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "No matter how much it is, I can''t bear it, but it can be used repeatedly, but every time it is turned on, the resources required are a large number, and the total amount of Heyinpa and Wushuangcheng is not enough now."


    Yangmei retracted her gaze, seeming to think, "Brother, there is indeed something wrong with the origin of the heaven and earth around the formation, it is very disordered and very abnormal."


    The Tongtian Pagoda is surrounded by a circle of tall trees, it is these trees that suppress the origin of the heaven and the earth, but the outside is not suppressed.


    "Senior, you finally came!"


    A delicate woman almost rushed over, but saw the Yangmei and Qingque nearby, she stopped quickly, her face blushed and saluted, "Ah, you are all here, little girl..."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, and said warmly, "Zhu, you have worked so hard these days. It is not mine for you to bear it alone."


    "It''s okay, senior."


    Lin Zhu vigorously shook her head and said with a smile, "Senior, the little girl has already prepared the teleportation formation you requested, and can take it away at any time, but it''s not that easy to arrange the formation. You have to talk to Senior."


    "Okay, we''ll talk later."


    Zhou Shu agreed with a smile and turned to the people.


    Qingque and Yangmei nodded together, "Yes."


    Lin Zhu quickly raised her hand, "The little girl is also here to help."


    "You guys, I have to pay attention to the outside," the city lord shook his head and sighed, "Hey, when will Xuanhu and Bailong come back? I am really exhausted now..."


    When he was speaking, he looked at the blue bird from time to time, but the blue bird thought he hadn''t seen it.


    As the four seals were taken out, the surroundings suddenly changed. The spiritual energy and the original energy all felt the incomparable essence in the seal, and they avoided or approached, appearing more chaotic.


    "The green bird takes the Suzaku seal to North Point."


    "Junior sister, take the Xuanwu seal and go to the south corner."


    "Lin Zhu took the green dragon seal and went to the west corner."


    Lin Zhu expressed surprise, "Senior, is the orientation reversed?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "It''s the opposite. My Sixiang Town God Array is a bit different. Follow mine."


    The normal Sixiang Zhentian was slightly flawed in Zhou Shu''s eyes. After calculation and deduction, he came up with a new reverse Sixiang, which can suppress and gather, and control the origin of heaven and earth in the formation. Constant value, and can be adjusted at any time, making Tongtian Tower more stable, but also making Heaven pay the price.


    "Yes."


    The three of them obeyed the instructions and got busy, while Zhou Shu took the white tiger seal and walked to the east.


    Soon, the four elephants returned to their respective places.


    Asking the others to step aside, Zhou Shu separated dozens of Yuanli puppets, holding arrays of various colors, and quickly wandering between the four elephant seals, burying one from time to time.


    There are a total of three hundred and sixty of these array charms, each of which was refined by Zhou Shu Jingxin, and a trace of Qilin''s blood was incorporated into it.


    Not ordinary.


    Such formations, forming any formation, are afraid that they can have the power to destroy the heavens and the earth, plus those four-elephant spirits, not to mention the origin of the heavens and the earth, even if the will of the heavens is again critical, it can be suppressed for a period of time.


    This reverse four-image formation can be described as the strongest formation under Zhou Shubu, and perhaps the strongest formation currently available in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Without the formation talisman, the cultivators in the world of immortality rushed into this formation, I am afraid they have to wait for death.


    By the way, the blood of the unicorn in Zhou Shu''s body has been separated by him. Needless to say, the method of separation does not need to be said. Borrowing the power of the blood of the true dragon, a person possesses two relative divine blood, which means he can do whatever he wants.


    (PS: Thank you Fengchen 888 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) 8)

 Chapter 1612: Into formation

    After carefully checking it several times, Zhou Shu put down the last talisman.


    There was a loud noise.


    The whole hall shook, the ground shook and the mountains shook, everything around it fell to the ground, materials were rolling everywhere, and even the ground was a little cracked, but strangely, the Tongtian Tower in the formation did not move.


    "All right?"


    The black shadow flashed, and the city lord appeared in front of Zhou Shu in an instant.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and the city lord immediately heaved a sigh of relief, "Well, I will take back the outer layer of protection."


    "it is good."


    As Zhou Shu nodded, the trees on the outer layer of Tongtian Pagoda soon disappeared, and the whole view of Tongtian Pagoda was also revealed before his eyes.


    Not to mention its grandeur, the bricks and tiles under the tower are all assembled with incredible angles. It looks like the wind blows and will fall, but in fact it gives people an unusually strong feeling. The nails and the wedge are placed exactly right. The benefits, the subtlety of the conception, are really hard to say, but the strange patterns on the tower body are infinitely mysterious and can be seen deeply, as if all the ways are contained in it, and I feel even more amazed.


    Once a cultivator has cultivated Tao to a more advanced stage, he will have a feeling of empathy when he sees the beauty of any Tao. This is the case with the so-called Dao linking.


    The Tongtian Tower is the ultimate way of teleportation.


    Of course, this is the ultimate, only talking about the Xuanhuang world.


    Yangmei and Qingque looked attentively, a little bit stunned, but Lin Zhu showed some anxiety, "Where is the formation? Senior, the little girl wants to go in and see how to repair the damaged places."


    "It''s really hard for you to be able to set up such a large array."


    Zhou Shu watched her for a long time, and was quite emotional, "Zhu, your formation has reached such a point. At the beginning, I was afraid that you could not afford it. I didn''t expect that you really did it. You did better than I thought. a lot of."


    Lin Zhu''s face was reddish, and she said with shame, "The little girl doesn''t know what''s going on. She was worried about what she couldn''t do, but she seemed to be able to open her mind one day. Since then, the formation has been much smoother, and she has improved every day. Do more with less."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s your enlightenment."


    "To arrange the Tongtian Tower alone is the most rare opportunity in the world."


    After letting go of the burden, the city lord stretched his shadow well, relaxed a lot, and then showed a lot of dignity, looking at Lin Zhudao, "But it is not something ordinary people can do to persist, even if I have seen the ancient It��s difficult and possible. You can persevere in the process. In the process, you will realize the Dao, and even continue to improve. You have developed the formation to this level and truly created the prototype of the Tongtian Pagoda. It is rare in the world and the first person I have ever seen."


    "Xiao Mu, don''t praise the little girl, you won''t be happy if you praise it."


    Lin Zhu seemed to be angry, but he didn''t know how happy he was. There were not many people in the world of immortality who could be affirmed by a predecessor who was no less powerful than the city lord.


    "Haha, hahaha!"


    The city lord laughed loudly, and couldn''t stop for a long time, "I waited for more than 20,000 years to wait for you. I can finally do it but I wish to go to the immortal world to find an old friend!"


    He laughed like a child, but his body was really a child, perhaps not even considered as a child.


    "hope so."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, still keeping calm, "We just passed a level right now, but we still don''t know what kind of means will be used by the way of heaven. It''s still early and can''t relax at all times."


    He took out the array talisman and handed it to Lin Zhu, saying seriously, "Bead, this is the only array talisman in the anti-sixiang array, you must keep it safe."


    The city lord was stunned, "Only one?"


    "Well, the blood of the unicorn must be used in the formation talisman, and my blood of the unicorn is not enough. It is all scattered into the formation. If it can be evened out, it is only enough to refine a formation talisman," Zhou Shu nodded. Some helpless, "But it''s okay to have one, the city lord here can see it at any time, and the others will just be handed over to Lin Zhu and the puppet. Let her take you in when needed. As for the others, there is no need to go in now."


    Lin Zhu nodded earnestly, "The little girl understands, she will take care of it."


    The city lord paused, "It''s up to you, anyway, now I can only listen to you, hum."


    "Xiao Mu, you have to listen to me more in the future, otherwise I won''t let you in, hehe."


    With a silver bell-like laughter, the lithe Lin Zhu bounced into the Anti-Sixiang Formation, and continued to busy her Tongtian Tower.


    The black shadow stood up, like a ball of fire, "The world is only difficult for women to raise."


    Zhou Shu looked at the city lord, and said with some worry, "City lord, when the formation is ready, I felt a great fluctuation in spiritual power. The earthquake is normal, so can the island also be able to perceive it?"


    "Yes."


    The city lord nodded, "Now many monks are talking about it, but most of them think it is an earthquake on the sea floor. No one talks about other things, and no one thinks about what happened on the island. Don��t worry. It will leak out."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "It''s better to be careful."


    "Okay, I will watch and monitor everyone, and I won''t miss a breath."


    The city lord snorted, "If it weren''t for suppressing the origin of heaven and earth, I always did this."


    The black shadow quickly disappeared, and the bayberry and green bird over there gradually recovered.


    "It''s an incredible formation."


    "The artistic conception is extraordinary It feels similar to the way of compassion I practice..."


    "It''s the same with Soul Dao, I remember them all, and I will learn more about it later, maybe I can understand more of the truth, ha ha."


    "Me too, hum."


    The two women walked towards Zhou Shu, with a slight antagonism in their words, but that was just a difference in the way.


    "There is time."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "We will stay here during this time. What are your plans?"


    "Retreat and practice for a while."


    Qingque thought about it for a while, and said slowly, "I feel like it should be quiet for a while, and I don''t feel enough on the flying boat."


    Yang Mei blinked and looked at her and said, "Me too, or let''s retreat together."


    Qingque took your lead without hesitation, "Also, retreating with your opponent should be more helpful to my Tao, but..." She glanced at Zhou Shu, "What about you, what are you going to do?"


    "You guys have to retreat well, just don''t fight."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, as if thinking of something, he muttered in a low voice, "I have to look at this place, I always feel that things are not that simple, Shenmuding, Jiang Family, so many monks..."


    "Brother!"


    Yang Mei''s eyes lit up again, and she whispered, "If you can..."


    "Shenmu Ding? Of course."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. He knew what she thought, "I will find a way to get it. It is a magic weapon of heaven and it will be of great benefit to you and the Dutch school."


    "Yes, yes, not to mention the Jiang family''s things, don''t take it for nothing."


    Qingque also nodded, and couldn''t help making a fist. She had no affection for the Jiang family. Of course, she knew that it was mostly not the real Jiang family, but a puppet manipulated by the magic door.


    (PS: Thank you Xiao Hongzhu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) 8)

 Chapter 1613: Do not worry

    "City Lord, that sacred wooden cauldron, is it with you now?"


    Walking out of the hall, Zhou Shu immediately shouted, "The treasures to be auctioned at the Shanghai Fair are usually placed here."


    A dark shadow quickly emerged and stared, "What do you want to do? Others put the treasure in the Penglai Sea Club, because of their trust in our Penglai Island, don''t you want to secretly take it away? I will never allow it. "


    "I don''t want you to be selfish. If you want to get it, you must buy it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head lightly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "City Lord, with your temperament, I think you must have tried it, right?"


    The city lord shook, and said embarrassedly, "This..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Is it easy to use?"


    "No need..."


    The city lord sighed, "I just want to see if it really has the rumored effect, but unfortunately it can''t drive the Shenmu Cauldron, nor can it draw the magic fire, it should require some special tactics, soul cultivation tactics."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Soul cultivation technique?"


    The city lord nodded and said, "Of course, the Jiang family''s treasures are all driven by the soul cultivation technique."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "This Shenmu Ding is not matched with the magic tricks, so it is not sold by the Jiang family...I want to meet the monk who sells the Shenmu Ding. It shouldn''t be difficult?"


    "Nonsense, as the guardian of Wushuang City, if you can''t even do this, die early!"


    The city lord snorted and suddenly disappeared.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously and muttered to himself, "That said, I am the protector of Wushuang City, but I almost forgot."


    Take out the golden Wushuang order, enter it, through the Jianshi woods all over the island, and get everything on Penglai Island into your eyes.


    According to the invitation from the auction, Zhou Shu quickly found the person he was looking for.


    It was a cultivator of the Transcendent God Realm, his figure was slightly thin, and he seemed to have a little impression.


    "Frankie Emei?"


    Zhou Shu immediately remembered that he had never forgotten anything. When he looted Emei, this monk was a guard on the island. Although he had done a lot of cover-ups, he still could not escape Zhou Shu''s detection.


    The monk looked very nervous, fidgeting in the room, walking out the door from time to time, looking around.


    It is no wonder that the realm is not high, but he brought treasures like Shenmuding to Penglai Island. Although he gave the treasures to Penglai Island, he was still worried that he would be known for his identity, killing people and stealing treasures.


    "what!?"


    The monk was very nervous at first, but suddenly saw a figure in front of him, his face tightened, and he immediately turned and fled.


    The dark shadow is of course Zhou Shu. Using Wushuang City''s guardian status, he can travel freely on Penglai Island, but there is only a dark shadow when it appears.


    "Do not be surprised, fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said in as calm as possible, "Friends, don''t be alarmed, I am a monk from Penglai Island, responsible for managing the auction, and I will come to you to discuss some things."


    "Is that so?"


    The monk looked at Zhou Shu, a little relieved, but still a little confused.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course, do you think anyone else on Penglai Island knows your identity?"


    The monk stared at Zhou Shu, seeming to confirm his identity, and his face was not so good at once, "What are you looking for? Is there something wrong with the thing I put on you? Really, it will definitely not work, anyway, You have to pay me, but..."


    "Haha, don''t worry, fellow Taoist."


    Zhou Shu always smiled, "Let me confirm that the auction item you put on Penglai Island, Fellow Daoist, is Shenmuding, right?"


    The monk shook his head quickly and said cautiously, "What kind of sacred wooden cauldron..."


    "Friends of Taoism don''t have to worry about it."


    Zhou Shu knew what he was thinking, and smiled and nodded, "What is said here, only you and I can hear, even if there is great power, I can''t hear a little."


    "Is it?"


    The monk looked around vigilantly and released his spiritual sense. He found that the whole room was surrounded by a thick film. He immediately felt relieved. He nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, the **** wooden cauldron is mine. The bottom price is ten. Is there anything wrong with fifty thousand stone?"


    "now it''s right."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and slowly said, "I have some questions to ask clearly about this magic weapon. Please answer them seriously, otherwise it will have a great impact on the auction, and we may even refuse to accept its auction."


    "what?"


    The monk said in surprise, "You Penglai Island, can''t you collect and sell everything, why is this not working?"


    "Do not worry, fellow Daoist, listen to me finish."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, showing a bit of sternness, the monk was photographed by the power and did not say any more.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Generally speaking, it is true, but the Shenmu Ding is different. It is a thing of ownership. It is well known that it comes from the Jiang family of the four great worlds. If you can��t tell how you got it. , If the Jiang family got into trouble with this, Penglai Island would not be easy to deal with."


    "This one����"


    The monk hesitated for a while, and looked at Zhou Shu with some doubts in his eyes, "I heard that Penglai Island is maverick, and even the six major sects never care, why worry about the Jiang family again?"


    "You are right Even if you steal it, as long as it gets in your hands and sells it from our Penglai Island, there will be no problem."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, very confident, and only said slowly and quickly, "But you have to know that the Shenmuding is a magic weapon of the heavens and the secret treasure of the Jiang family. The Jiang family may have a special method to control it. If they are in I found it at the sea meeting and took the Shenmu Ding away out of thin air...Although this possibility is very small, we have to guard against it. As the host of the Penglai sea meeting, of course we don��t want this to happen at the sea meeting. So you must be prepared in advance."


    The monk couldn''t hear his jaw, and he felt reasonable.


    "So, I hope fellow daoists can tell us how you got the Shenmuding, where you got it, and so on. Then we can deploy targeted defenses to prevent the Jiang family from taking it away," Zhou Shu He smiled and said, "As for fellow Daoists, you can rest assured that we will never reveal your news, and you will never lose one of the original stones after auction. However, if you don��t tell us, not only Shenmuding It may be taken away, and even the lives of fellow Daoists are difficult to guarantee. You know, the Jiang family is not a good match, those people..."


    "I understand!"


    The monk quickly agreed, saying with some fear, "That''s it, I told you, but you must save my life, and you must not let the Jiang family know... I knew that this tripod was a Shenmu tripod, it was a treasure of the Jiang family. I don''t dare to take it, ah."


    "rest assured."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked serious, "As long as fellow Taoists are on Penglai Island, we can guarantee your safety."


    The monk asked several times, and after getting Zhou Shu''s repeated assurances, he began to talk.


    "It''s like this..."


    (PS: Thank you mleemlee for your support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~) 8)

 Chapter 1614: Shenmuding

    Emei was in chaos. Many disciples continued to fight for the island. The island where the monk was originally located was also taken away by others, but his strength was not enough to **** the islands of other Emei disciples. He was unable to practice and had to find another way. Go outside Emei to find a training place.


    It was night, and the stars were all over the sky, but most of them fell on the Emei Islands, but he could only watch and flew farther and farther in sorrow.


    Luckily, he found a deserted island within tens of thousands of miles.


    The star power on that island is quite strong, even better than the island where he was originally, but the dark shadow on the island seems to be protected by some formation.


    "The owner?"


    At this time, even if you have a master, you have to find a way to give it a try.


    After a lot of thought, he broke the formation on the island three days later, and unexpectedly discovered that there was a big tripod on the island.


    Simple and exquisite, it is absolutely extraordinary at first sight, even if it is his knowledgeable disciple of Emei.


    "Could it be a great opportunity?"


    After waiting for a long time, he decided to put away the big tripod.


    The strange thing is that as soon as the big cauldron was put away, the traces of the formation on the island disappeared, and even the star power that had been felt before was gone.


    "It''s weird."


    His heart lifted up.


    After thinking for a while, seeing no one in the wild, he quickly left and returned to Emei.


    In the residence, he tried to use the tripod, but it didn''t work. No matter whether it was Yuanli or Xingli, he wrote down some characteristics of the tripod and asked about it in Emei. It was a little silly. , "What, is it the Jiang family''s sacred wooden tripod or the magic weapon of heaven?"


    Carrying heavy treasures, restless day and night. ����


    "Why did the Jiang family put the tripod on the deserted island? Could it be that it was practicing some special technique, or it was stolen by someone else and then hidden there?"


    After thinking about it for several days, I decided to seek for wealth and danger. I gave up the idea of ??putting the great tripod back on the island, and went to Penglai Island alone. I planned to sell the Shenmu Ding for Yuanshi and never return to Emei. Concentrate on practicing outside.


    Fortunately, he reached Penglai Island smoothly, and he had less scruples, but he still couldn''t feel at ease before getting the Yuanshi.


    The cultivator looked at Zhou Shu with a sense of trepidation, "I have said everything that should be said. The origin of the Shenmuding is like this. Although I am taking this without telling me, I have not done anything like murder and treasure. Will Penglai Island not help me?"


    "Do not worry."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "The Daoist is frank with Penglai Island. Penglai Island will naturally not let the Daoist lose out. As long as the Daoist is on Penglai Island, even if the Jiang family comes, it is impossible to treat the Daoist."


    "That''s great!"


    The monk couldn''t help thanking him, as if he had taken a reassurance pill, with some doubts in his eyes, "Haihui will start in two days. It will definitely be sold by then?"


    "Haha, such a magic weapon should be fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "Friends of Taoism, goodbye, don''t tell others about Shenmuding."


    The monk just nodded, "I understand this naturally."


    The dark shadow disappeared in front of him, as if he had never appeared before, he couldn''t help touching his head, wondering if it was a fantasy.


    Zhou Shu returned to the island and shouted at the tree, "City Lord, did you hear that too."


    The city lord appeared, "This matter is a little weird..."


    "There is something weird," Zhou Shu showed a little dignified, "Na Ding was deliberately asked by the Jiang family to bring this monk to Penglai Island."


    The city lord nodded unconsciously, "Yes, the star power on the desert island was just to attract the disciples of Emei, so the suspicion formation is to cover up... Ordinary monks will sell them for cultivation resources if they get unusable treasures, Penglai The island is naturally an excellent location, so the Shenmuding trip to Penglai Island should have been designed by the Jiang family... But why did they do this?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I don''t know, but obviously the relationship is not small. The Jiang family must have a plan. No, it is not the Jiang family, but the magic door."


    The city lord appeared a bit solemn, "Is it because of me, or the tower of the sky, is it impossible?"


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s for other monks?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the city lord, seemingly thoughtful, "I should be able to see something from the tripod."


    "No, I can only violate the rules."


    The city lord thought for a while, "Come with me."


    Not long after, he came to a separate quiet room, and the Shenmuding was placed in the middle.


    The height is one foot high, and the length and width are about one foot long. It is described as simple and simple, with four legs and two ears, wide mouth and thick walls, and there are beacon dragons all around.


    "It''s a strong original breath."


    Just looking at it, Zhou Shu frowned, "The gods are embarrassed, how can a magic weapon of heaven like Shenmuding give out such a big breath? Such an action gives people a feeling of wanting to cover up, and it seems that there is a real problem. ."


    "It''s only you and I feel that it is strong, you have made a lot of progress."


    The city lord nodded unconsciously, and said in approval, "In fact, it is a bit more than the average best magic weapon. The average monk can''t detect it at all, but it is true. This is a big doubt. At the time, I was also a little confused. There are generally three reasons for this situation with the best magic weapon First, this magic weapon has just been refined and failed to converge completely. Second, this magic weapon has been used frequently recently. It is even too much, making it impossible to return to the source. Third, this magic weapon has been manipulated."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized, "The second possibility is a little bit bigger, but the third possibility is also possible."


    The city lord nodded, "Well, let''s take a look first, there are two days left, just don''t damage it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and looked up and down around the Shenmu Ding.


    This ancient magic weapon still looks like new. The lines on the inside and outside are very clear. The bottom is surprisingly thick. From the top, it seems very shallow and can��t hold anything. But if you look carefully, there is also something. Feeling bottomless.


    "It''s no different from the rumored Shenmu Ding. The material is indeed copper coconut wood, and it doesn''t look bad."


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu released some vitality and leaned toward those ears.


    It is said that the mechanism of the Shenmu Ding is on these ears, moving both ears, can release Shennong''s strange fire, urge all things to raise the rank.


    There was no response. Obviously, Yuanli was useless.


    Shu Zhili followed, simulating various forms of power, and after a few attempts, he achieved something.


    "It is indeed the power of soul repair that can be inspired, but..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It seems to have been put on a special lock. This lock must be opened before the soul power can truly enter the cauldron. And that lock is also related to the soul, and the soul is used. The magic method blocks magic weapons...doing this kind of thing is very much like the Jiang family''s own handwriting."


    The city lord seemed to sarcastically said, "Why, you can''t do it?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, with only a slight smile, "But there will be someone here."


    (PS: Thank you for your constant support for reading novels at the age of eight, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    a

 Chapter 1615: Soul Lock

    Soon, the blue bird appeared in the quiet room.


    Zhou Shu was a little embarrassed, "Qing Que, I''m bothering you to retreat."


    Qingque did not speak, but with an inexplicable smile in her eyes, she pointed to the tripod in the middle, "Is that the Shenmu tripod?"


    Zhou Shu said, "Yes."


    Qingque walked to the side of the tripod, and according to what Zhou Shu said, he quietly injected soul power into his ears. After a while, his brows frowned.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "How?"


    Qingque shook his head lightly, "It''s not the same as what you said. It''s not soul cultivation technique, but soul technique. This lock is made of soul technique, but its formation method is very similar to soul cultivation technique, and it is also used. The power of the soul...If I hadn''t enlightened it, I wouldn''t be able to see it."


    "Spirituality, I didn''t see it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "The Jiang family does not know how to spiritism, that is to say, Shenmu Ding must have been done by the current Jiang family, which is the magic door.


    "Well, only the magic door is capable of spiritism, or what you said," Qingque nodded, "this spiritism lock is similar to a special seal, because the existence of the spiritism lock prevents us from observing the gods. The situation inside the cauldron can''t be used normally," she said, with a trace of doubt in her eyes, "Why does the magic door seal the **** wooden cauldron?"


    "Can you unlock the seal? No, it can''t be unlocked temporarily," Zhou Shu shook his head, "Is there a way to unlock the seal?"


    Everyone can think that the seal is the key, and behind the seal, most of the big secrets are hidden.


    "It should be possible."


    Qingque stared at the Shenmu Cauldron, and said slowly, "This soul technique lock is not too complicated. The monks who have studied soul technique can basically release it, but it takes a lot of time and energy..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "You mean that no matter which big sect gets the Shenmu Ding at the sea meeting, after returning to the sect, it has the ability to break the seal, it''s just a matter of time."


    Qingque nodded slightly, and said suspiciously, "Yes, just find the Soul Cultivation of Crossing Tribulation Realm. It is not a big deal to spend some time and energy for this kind of treasure... This is also the strangest place for me. To seal the magic weapon, why not do it thoroughly? Leaving the seal, but allowing people to open it easily, is a little inexplicable if it is redundant."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, since the seal is not absolutely strong, why should it be added? What does the magic door want to do..."


    The voice of the city lord rang, "Don''t think about those first, but first find a way to break the seal."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said rather solemnly, "Blue Bird, we must do it as soon as possible. We don''t have much time. We will arrive at the sea meeting in only two days. This Shenmu Ding must show up. The monks here are all attracted by it. Yes, if something goes wrong..."


    Zhou Shu is a little reluctant to say this. Everyone knows that this is by no means an easy task. To break the seal of spiritism under the magic door within two days, it will be difficult for a person to do so, even if it is enlightened. The blue bird is also difficult to do.


    But she must do it.


    "Zhou Shu, needless to say."


    Apparently understanding Zhou Shu''s intentions, Qing Que softly agreed, turning to the Shenmu Ding, his expression immediately focused.


    Deciphering with too much concentration consumes a lot of divine consciousness, Qingque''s face turns pale, and sweat drops from the tip of his forehead.


    Upon seeing this, Zhou Shu quickly took out the soul fluid and condensed it into a cloud. After covering her with the cloud, her face gradually improved.


    Soul power is the power of the Dao obtained by soul cultivation. Compared with the power of the ordinary Dao, the soul power comes from the soul of the soul, and the requirements for the soul of the soul are very high when used, and it consumes a lot of the power of the soul.


    And the soul fluid just can replenish it.


    Time flies quickly, and a dozen hours are just a blink of an eye.


    During this period of time, the changes of the blue bird were obvious, the original blue silk gradually became sparse, and the complexion became more and more withered.


    The consumption is really too great. Zhou Shu watched the soul fluid being used up. The interval was only half an hour. The divine consciousness was in such a large amount of consumption for a long time, which was a great test for the divine soul, just like time. They are all in the Alley of the Treemen, constantly being lashed, he can''t guarantee that he can bear it, and the blue bird is more vulnerable than him...


    He couldn''t bear to say, "Bluebird, stop first, we can buy it and study it slowly."


    "nothing."


    Qingque closed his eyes and shook his head resolutely, "Soon, don''t underestimate me, I am the only body of a hundred souls."


    "Don''t persuade."


    The city lord shook his head, "What she decides will definitely go on and she won''t give up halfway, but I am also surprised that this fact is too difficult, and she will not agree to it."


    Zhou Shu stared at her, only silently.


    After a few more hours, Qingque finally opened her eyes and smiled at Zhou Shu slightly, "Hey, I figured out how to break this seal."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Zhou Shu nodded with joy.


    "Otherwise, just break the seal, I still have some strength."


    That''s how I said it, but it fell over as soon as I finished speaking and almost fell to the ground.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly took hold and shook his head No, just tell me the method, I can solve it by myself, besides, it is not suitable to break the seal completely. I don''t know what will happen, if it is the secret inside the tripod. No, just sell it as usual. "


    "Yes."


    Qingque raised her head and thought for a while, "It''s like this...My method is to use the power of soul to relieve it. You should be able to do it?"


    "It''s okay if you know the method," Zhou Shu smiled. "I didn''t think of it before. Your soul is really much stronger than mine."


    Qingque smiled faintly, "You are not specialized in cultivating Soul Dao. How could it be that easy, but after I enlightened Dao, I would enter the world at a rapid pace, but if there weren''t those days on the flying boat, it would be difficult..."


    Just talking, she fainted.


    It��s no wonder that the divine soul has been operating at high intensity for a long time, and the soul power and divine consciousness pouring out like water. Even if it is the body of a hundred souls, even if it has been refilled with soul liquid, it is unbearable. Up to now, it is entirely by his own will.


    But speaking of it, after this test, her Tao and her spirit can go further.


    "Leave the rest to me."


    Zhou Shu carefully helped her aside and focused on thinking.


    Unlike Qingque, he has a talent for deduction and calculation, but he is not very clear about the soul. After Qingque has told him the specific method, he does not need to consume a lot of spiritual knowledge and soul power to test and test, just keep constantly The deduction is enough. Everything is done in the sea of ??knowledge, which is naturally much simpler.


    Within half an hour, the specific method was completed and ready to use.


    ����Pass through the spirit lock without breaking the seal, and then see the specific situation in the cauldron.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support for those who live a bad life rather than die, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~) 8)

 Chapter 1616: Real Man Ciyang

    Zhou Shu walked to the side of the tripod and used Shu''s Tao to simulate the power of the soul. The divine consciousness was mixed in the middle and gradually penetrated.


    The spirit lock is very complicated, like a profound formation, once triggered, it will block the way out, or directly annihilate the spiritual sense, but Zhou Shu is already confident, and the spiritual sense passed through, and soon reached the spiritual lock. The end.


    Across a layer of obscurity, divine consciousness probed the situation inside the divine wooden cauldron.


    At one glance, he stopped.


    Zhou Shu''s figure was shocked, and he couldn''t help taking two steps back, his face pale.


    The city lord was taken aback and floated in front of Zhou Shu, asking suspiciously, "It''s amazing, what can scare you like this?"


    Zhou Shu walked away a few steps and sighed slightly, "Unexpectedly, there is such a thing."


    "what is it?"


    Qingque woke up and looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of surprises. Zhou Shu in her eyes was not a person who was easily surprised.


    Zhou Shu calmed down and said slowly, "It''s an evil soul."


    The city lord jumped up, almost hitting the sky, "Evil soul, are you right?"


    Qingque was even more stunned, "Evil soul, such an evil thing, there are still in the Profound Yellow Realm?"


    "It can''t be wrong."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said affirmatively, "Passing through the spirit lock, you can see a soul sealed in the Shenmu Cauldron. At first, I thought it was an evil spirit, but that aura is more powerful than the most powerful evil spirit. It''s much stronger, and...I can feel that he has some sense of self."


    At that glance, the divine sense looked inside, it was like entering a bottomless abyss, dark, weird, and full of evil aura, immediately surrounded by divine sense, and as far as the divine sense reached, it was a barren, boundless cruel, miserable The scream, that kind of fear that came out suddenly and from the bottom of my heart, replaced all other perceptions, no other thoughts, as if dead.


    Suddenly, he had a very precise feeling that if he took a closer look at his divine consciousness, he would be polluted by those breaths and he would no longer belong to him.


    If there is no eighth sense, perhaps his divine consciousness will be contaminated, and even affect divine soul. Fortunately, he has it, so he immediately withdrew.


    But at the moment he withdrew, he seemed to hear a sneer or a scream. The words were hard to describe. He only felt that his heart was extremely depressed, irritable and unresolvable. It was because of his tenacity and soul. Distorted, almost unbearable.


    It is a feeling that has never been felt before. Terror, irritability, fright, etc. are all in it, such as the aggregate of all negatives, but it is difficult for those who have justice in their hearts to accept.


    The things below are really evil to the extreme.


    Think about it quietly, there is only one possibility, the evil soul trapped in it.


    Only the evil soul transformed by the ancient power can affect him, and no matter how powerful the evil soul or other souls are, it is impossible.


    He thought that the evil soul trapped in Xuanyuan Sword at first, but now it is too naive to think about it. If the evil soul came out then, I am afraid Lingyucheng...


    Looking at the blue bird, he slowly said, "Or, you can also try it. He is under the spirit lock, but I don''t recommend you to see it."


    "not going."


    Qingque shook his head immediately. As a soul repairer, he naturally knew that the evil soul was terrible and its power could destroy the evil soul, but the soul repair that did not reach the realm of power would only be swallowed by the evil soul.


    "If you say that, it must be."


    The city lord looked solemnly and stared at the Shenmu Cauldron, "But, how can there be an evil soul hidden in it?"


    "It was probably made by the magic door," Qingque hesitated for a while, as if thinking of something, sighed, "I''ve heard a story before..."


    Zhou Shu said with the city lord, "What story?"


    Qingque said slowly, "Human Soul Sect, when they were not called the Demon Sect, their ancestor was named Real Human Ciyang, who used to be soul-cultivating power, but they had cultivated to the Mahayana realm without a physical body. It is really incredible. There were a lot of praise in the fairy world, but when the fairy world came to receive him, the messenger said that the practice method of the real man Ciyang was too evil and violated the rules of the fairy world, and he could not enter the fairy world. The real man Ciyang felt unfair and protested. The messenger let the realm of cultivating immortals and the way of heaven decide whether or not the real person Ciyang should enter the realm of immortals."


    The city lord seemed to think, "I have also heard of this. It is indeed a fact. It is a matter of more than 20,000 years. At that time, several major sects in the cultivating world did not agree, and the heavens also came to oppose it, so the emissary did not take him. , And punish him when the heaven is coming down."


    Zhou Shu felt stagnant, "Unexpectedly, there is still such a past in the Soul Transformation Sect...I have never heard of it."


    "It is covered by the big sect. Not many people have heard of it. But in the soul cultivation sect, there are many immortal cultivators who admire the real person Ciyang. They have recorded this story. As a soul cultivation, I also have Heard."


    Qingque said faintly, "But the matter has not yet been lost, there is still..."


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu''s expression tightened, "Could it be that he?"


    "It should be," Qingque shook his head slightly and continued, "It is said that the real person Ciyang has not been completely annihilated. His obsession is hard to dissipate. There is still a trace of the soul. That trace of the soul has always remained in the soul-changing sect. Zong, UU Reading has developed the method of cultivating the soul without flesh to the extreme, and there has also been the emergence of spiritism, which has poisoned countless cultivators, and is also called the demon gate. These things should be the same as the spirit of the real Ciyang Great connection."


    "That''s true."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, "After all, he is a mighty soul, who knows many tactics, and he was extremely unwilling to fall. He must have hated the immortal world and the cultivating world to the extreme, and conveyed this hatred to every disciple of the sect. Body."


    "Later, the Xuanhuang Realm eliminated the Demon Sect, but the soul could not be found in the Soul Transforming Sect, nor was it found in the disciples of the Soul Transforming Sect. I thought it was just a rumor, or it was already annihilated. Disappeared, so I didn��t continue to look for it..."


    She glanced at Zhou Shu and sighed, "I also thought that the magic door was gone, so naturally the soul was gone. Later, when I went to Jiang''s house with you, I didn''t pay much attention to what you said. , But now, I seem to understand a little..."


    The city lord was a little impatient, "Understand what? Say it quickly."


    Qingque said slowly, "Who would know that the magic gate of the year did not disappear, but instead occupied the Jiang family with soul, and continued to live in the Xuanhuang realm in the name of Jiang family. , Was also taken to Jiang''s house by the Demon Sect, until now..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, and then said, "For more than ten thousand years, they have used the sacred wooden cauldron to support the spirits. They may also use other methods, such as using a lot of souls to nourish him, until he is completely transformed into an evil soul. ."


    "Yes."


    Qingque looked at the sacred wooden cauldron, her eyes seemed to have a sense of tragic and majestic death, "If there is an evil soul in it, then it must be the real Ciyang who was killed by the envoy of the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu and the city lord looked at the **** wooden cauldron, their eyes were stuck, they didn''t know what to say. 8)

 Chapter 1617: Cant do this

    Looking at the sacred wooden tripod, the three of them were lost in thought.


    Before, no one would have thought that in this heavenly magic weapon, an evil soul was sealed, one of the most terrifying existence in the world of cultivating immortals.


    Speaking of it, the experience of the real Ciyang is indeed sympathetic. With great perseverance and wisdom, he has cultivated to the Mahayana realm without a physical body. Such a Yicai is the only one in the Xuanhuang Realm, not losing the ancient power. , It��s hard to imagine what kind of realm he would carry the Soul Dao into if he enters the immortal realm, but it��s a sigh that not only the heavenly Dao is unfair, but even the major sects of the world are also selfish, and the immortal envoys don��t need to say much�� ��, and so on, made the real Ciyang fall in the middle, and the great genius fell.


    The soul that has never been annihilated has avenged all the hatred on the world of immortality, turning the soul into spiritism, and self-cultivation becomes harmful, poisoning all living beings...


    If you change yourself and are in the position of real Ciyang, will you do the same thing as him?


    Everyone thinks like this.


    The city lord stagnated, and slowly said, "Do you think, what should I do now?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the Shenmu Ding, his expression condensed, "We must find a way to completely annihilate him."


    "Yes."


    Qingque nodded and said in a deep voice, "No matter how sorry the Cultivation Realm was before, but now he is always an evil soul, the public enemy of all Soul Cultivation and even the Cultivation Realm, and must be eliminated."


    "I thought you would have other thoughts, haha."


    The city lord smiled slightly and was quite relieved, "It is good to stick to the bottom line of the immortal cultivator and determine the original heart."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s easy to say, but it''s not easy to do it."


    "Of course not easy..."


    The city lord looked at the sacred wooden cauldron and slowly said, "There are no more than five forces that can eliminate evil souls in the world of cultivating immortals, and they are bound to pay a high price."


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "If we leave the Shenmu Cauldron and keep it unopened, will the evil souls be unable to get out?"


    "It''s useless."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Actually, we all know that the soul technique lock can be broken as long as the soul repairing through the catastrophe realm, how can it stop the evil soul?"


    The city lord nodded, smiled, and said, "Qing Que, you are naive, the reason why the magic door took out the sacred wooden cauldron, then the evil soul will definitely be present."


    Qingque looked stagnant and nodded silently.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Yes, the evil soul hasn''t come out now because it hasn''t fully awakened, or is brewing something, but I don''t think it will be too long. What is certain is that no matter whether it is opened or not, Evil souls are all present."


    Qingque sighed lightly, "They hid for more than ten thousand years, and finally found a chance to come back."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I probably want to take advantage of the invasion of the aliens and the Xuanhuang Realm is about to turn upside down, and they don''t care about what the Xuanhuang Realm becomes."


    The city lord snorted and said with disdain, "Of course, everyone in the Demon Sect knows that cultivating spirit skills cannot be promoted to immortality, and evil souls themselves cannot promote to immortality. They have no future, so they want everyone in the Profound Yellow Realm to have no future. , It''s really evil."


    "evil����"


    The eyes of the three of them fell on the Shenmu Cauldron again.


    The look in his eyes is very complicated. What should I do if something so evil falls into my hands?


    There is a feeling that the entire world of cultivating immortals is crushed on the body.


    In fact, the four-elephant array just completed can suppress the evil spirits. Before the four-elephant spirits die, there is no problem in suppressing it for decades. But the problem is that there is still the origin of heaven and earth to suppress. Come do something else.


    It is impossible to find a set of the Four Elephant Seals with the true Four Elephant Seals. I am afraid there is only this set.


    The only other things that can suppress evil souls are artifacts.


    Zhou Shu didn��t mind suppressing the evil soul into Xuanyuan Sword, but Xuanyuan Sword itself was sealed. Anything to suppress it. As for the demon pot, the current demon pot does not have the ability to suppress the evil soul. Put it into the world of refining the demon, the result... will never be too good, not only will you lose the artifact, but it will also cause greater trouble.


    The city lord slowly said, "If you want to completely eliminate the evil soul, at least three great powers must take action together. I can barely count as one... If you don''t force the elimination, just temporarily suppress it for decades, I can do it, but ..."


    "It will consume a lot of money, and it may completely lose the hope of becoming immortal."


    Zhou Shu immediately shook his head, "The price is too high, and we have to build the Tongtian Tower before the alien invasion. There will be many important things weighing on you. You must not be distracted by doing other things."


    The city lord nodded, "Yes, so I can''t make a move, but I have a way."


    Qingque said quickly, "What can be done?"


    "Now that the evil spirits can be completely suppressed, apart from power, there are only artifacts," the city lord thought for a while. "As far as I know, there are five artifacts in the Xuanhuang Realm that are confirmed to have an owner. Kunlun has five elements and wheels. Kunlun mirror, among which Kunlun mirror has been damaged, Ji family has Haotian Pagoda, Emei has Universe Circle, Swallow Sky Gourd should be in Tianlong Temple, there are several artifacts I don''t know where, but they must be in Xuanhuang Realm or secret realm. "


    Qingque understood, "The city lord meant..."


    "Ok."


    The city lord said in a slow voice, "At present, among the monks in the tribulation realm on Penglai Island, there are monks from Kunlun, and there are also high monks in Tianlong Temple. If we sell the sacred wooden cauldron to them, let their sect face evil Soul...Although this is a bit tricky, they have divine tools, which are much simpler than we can solve. After all, this is the whole world of immortality, and they should do the same."


    Qingque nodded unconsciously, "Yes, the artifact is used to guard the world of immortality, Zhou Shu, what do you think?"


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly an inquiring way, "As long as we don��t say it, no one will know what we have discussed here. Besides, this sacred wooden cauldron was originally not ours, and they would only be happy to get the sacred wooden cauldron , When they unlocked the soul technique lock and discovered the evil soul, they could only suppress it seemed to be a good way."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, as if with a smile, "It''s just that you can''t do this."


    The city owner seemed to have expected something, and smiled and said, "Did you touch the bottom line?"


    "My heart is not allowed, but it is only one of the reasons."


    Zhou Shu''s gaze was condensed, "If I didn''t see the Shenmu Ding, I can do anything, but I have already seen it, and I can''t easily throw it out. Moreover, I can be sure that Tianlong Temple and Kunlun will not use artifacts to suppress evil spirits. ..."


    Qingque paused, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu lightly sighed, "Tianlong Temple has been driven to desperation by Kunlun. The artifact is their only support. Do you think they will be used to suppress evil souls? If they get the evil souls, I am afraid they will immediately release them to fight Kunlun. You die and die, but Kunlun, since the establishment of the new Kunlun, they have never done something that is not good for them. The first choice after getting the evil soul must be how to use the evil soul to gain benefits, rather than using the artifact Suppress him."


    Looking at the two, he shook his head, "Selling Shenmuding to them, the result will only be worse."


    The city lord thought for a moment and nodded, "I have to say, you are very reasonable, at least in the 20,000 years I have experienced, I have never seen Kunlun sacrifice for the immortal world and do good deeds," he looked towards Zhou Shu said slowly, "But don''t tell me either, are you planning to solve the evil soul by yourself?"


    Qingque''s face changed suddenly, and she said in shock, "Zhou Shu, you must not do this. I would rather let the evil soul live than..."


    "will not."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head, "You know, I won''t do things that are completely uncertain."


    (PS: Thank you for my simple reward of 10000, I lifted my spirits in the winter night, and also thank the book friends who collected and subscribed to vote~) 8)

 Chapter 1618: The answer is simple

    In the hall of Penglai Island, there are hundreds of seats and hundreds of monks.


    "The sixth-order magic weapon, the eight-treasure umbrella of Cui bone!"


    "The sixth-order magic jade pill, the best!"


    With the appearance of rare and rare lots, the bidding sound continued to sound. The monks were either excited to stand up and cheer, or downed and sighed in annoyance, or pained to thump their chest and feet, and the hall was filled with a joyful atmosphere.


    There were also nearly ten cultivators who did not move, and their expressions were as calm as water, as if this auction had nothing to do with them.


    However, some conversations are going on among these monks.


    "One hour of training time is missing."


    "Who said no? We people are all here for the god-wood tripod, but we waste time on these **** things, which is terrible."


    "I remember that in the past, the Penglai Sea Club was usually divided into several games, and there was another high-level treasure. Only the Great Monk of the Tribulation Realm could enter. This Shenmuding should do this."


    "It was last time, but this time it broke the rules for some reason."


    "Hehe, the answer is simple."


    "Brother Guan, what''s your opinion?"


    "Penglai Haihui has always had rules. The auctioneer and the holder must be in the same venue. In other words, the realm of the Shenmuding holder...maybe not very high."


    "So that''s it..."


    The complexions of several cultivators changed slightly, and they looked around. Those cultivators who had been dismissive became the targets of their scanning. After a while, almost every low-level cultivator''s body was covered with the gods of the cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm. Nian, a monk has at least seven or eight people''s spiritual thoughts.


    "Brother, you still want to be thoughtful."


    "Yes, why didn''t we expect it, haha."


    "Haha, it''s ridiculous, it''s just that you people got the wrong direction. I think the Shenmuding tripod must come from our cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm, so naturally I won''t care about other people..."


    The monk who was talking was named Guan Hong. He rolled his sleeves slightly, and glanced at the side with his narrow eyes. There was disdain in his eyes, "Especially you, Zhang Tiebai, that sacred wooden cauldron is not mine. You stay on my seat. , Can you take it away?"


    "Haha, Brother Guan joked, how could the old man do such a thing..."


    Zhang Tiebai stroked the short beard that had just covered his chin, laughed dryly, and quietly took away the spiritual thoughts left by the middle-aged monk, "I haven''t seen him for decades, and Guan''s cultivation has improved again. I''m afraid it will be soon. Are you going to cross the seventh heaven?"


    "This will not bother Daoist Zhang."


    Guan Hong didn''t look at him, only raised his hand, turned his head to look at the auction table, and slowly said, "Since you all come for the Shenmu Ding, I have a suggestion. I don''t know if you would like to listen."


    "Brother Guan, please speak."


    "Brother Guan''s words must be good words, and I have to listen carefully."


    "Brother Guan, you are the head of the fifth-largest family. What you say is very convincing. Of course we have to listen."


    Several monks agreed.


    Guan Hong smiled indifferently, "What is the fifth largest family, a small family in Shannan, you all show love, it is far behind the four largest families, since you are willing to listen, then I will talk about it. The current situation, you Do you think I have hope to get the Shenmu Ding?"


    "Ugh����"


    "I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    "The old man has brought all his wealth, I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    The monks lamented.


    Guan Hong nodded and glanced to the left and right. "Everyone can see that the one in the east is Zheng Daoxuan from Kunlun. He is already at the eighth level of cultivation. He is standing behind Kunlun. There is no need to say more about his financial resources. It��s the Great Wisdom Master of Tianlong Temple, the Lord Protector of Temples, Tianlong Temple is a wealthy country. Although I am a little bit tired now, we can��t compare with anything we can just pick up."


    When talking about Master Dazhi, his body trembled slightly, a little surprised.


    "That''s right!"


    Zhang Tiebo sighed, "Who would have thought that I would call them both."


    A monk couldn��t help saying, ��This place was originally in Xihe Prefecture. It��s not surprising that they came quickly. It��s not bad. If the sea club opens a few days later, when the other big forces come, then we people It is even more impossible to get the Shenmu Ding."


    A female monk just shook her head, quite bitter, "But even with them, it''s hard for us."


    There are also monks who feel very indifferent, "I''m all ready to watch the show, ha ha, no matter who gets the Shenmu Cauldron, there will definitely be a big battle, and it will be good then."


    Zhang Tiebai thought about Guan Hong, and said thoughtfully, "After all, Brother Guan, what do you think?"


    Guan Hong stared at the auction platform and said calmly, "The answer is simple, combining means strong, and dividing means weak."


    A monk''s eyes lit up, "Brother Guan means..."


    Zhang Tiebai was startled, "Could it be that we should gather all our primordial stones and compare them with Kunlun and Tianlong Temple?"


    "Not bad, we have seven people, if we add them together..."


    "No matter how many there are, it should be enough to fight with them, and they may not be able to come up with that much."


    "Yes, yes, they can only be compared to them if they add up, but..."


    Zhang Tiebo seemed to have realized, "If we photograph the Shenmu Ding, who should it belong to in the end, it is impossible to leave it alone. Even though the Ding is a Shenmu, there is no benefit if it is separated."


    "Daoyou Zhang''s concerns are also reasonable..."


    "Brother Guan didn''t want us to help you make wedding dresses..."


    Several monks fell into a hesitation again Guan Hong shook his head unconsciously and sneered, "Besides, are there other ways you might encounter the Shenmuding?"


    There was a moment of silence.


    Everyone knows that these monks who do not have the support of large sects and big forces want to use their personal financial resources to win the Shenmuding, the chance is slim, there is no one in ten thousand, but no one is willing to give up this one in ten thousand chance. Will insist on staying here.


    Guan Hong''s proposal is indeed very good. If the financial resources of the seven people are added up, even Kunlun will not be able to gather that much for a while.


    "Ha ha."


    Guan Hong smiled faintly, "Seven people are divided into a tripod. It is better than grabbing the Kunlun Tianlong Temple. Moreover, the Shenmu tripod is not a magic weapon for self-defense. It is only used to refine alchemy. I only need this trip for one year. After refining the dragon blood pill, you will withdraw. If you six are divided into a cauldron, the chance is much greater."


    Several cultivators felt a little trembling, and they began to think.


    What used to be a one-tenth chance has now become one-seventh or even one-sixth, which is a big leap.


    For them, this is also an easy choice.


    Zhang Tiebo quickly said, "Okay, I agree! First I wish Brother Guan, an early success in alchemy!"


    "I also agree, but you can say it. Brother Guan, you will quit when you run out."


    "Well, I will join too!"


    Not long after, the seven monks all agreed and agreed to Guan Hong''s proposal.


    Guan Hong nodded slightly, showing a lot of satisfaction, "Okay, you don''t need to go out to offend the Kunlun Tianlong Temple. When it''s the turn of the Shenmu Ding, I''ll bid, and you will report the number of Yuanshi on your body. Keep it a secret, in case it is not done because of this, you can''t be spared."


    "This is natural."


    "Hehe, Brother Guan is really thoughtful, what else can we say." rw

 Chapter 1619: As expected by 2

    Three hours passed quickly.


    At this time, the atmosphere of the Penglai Sea Meeting is the hottest, and now is no exception. Everyone knows that the last treasure is about to appear.


    All eyes are on the auction stage, all.


    As an elegant and natural woman in Tsing Yi slowly stepped onto the stage, the atmosphere below was suddenly ignited to its highest point.


    "Ah? It turned out that Qingque came to host."


    "It seems that this Shenmu Ding is really here, there will be no fakes."


    "How could the news released by Penglai Island be false, but it was only the auction that Qingque would preside over, but I didn''t expect it."


    "She is much stronger than she was a hundred years ago. Not only has she survived a catastrophe, it seems that her whole person has changed a lot, is she enlightened?"


    "She is a soul cultivator, that is really rare. In the current world of cultivating immortals, there are no more than five cultivators who have enlightened the Tao on the soul."


    "Yes, Soul Dao Enlightenment Dao is extraordinary. Although she is only the fourth level of crossing the tribulation realm, she is afraid that the seventh level is very difficult to beat."


    Several cultivators of the Cross Tribulation Realm whispered, and like everyone else, their eyes were full of desire.


    The blue bird walked slowly, elegant and elegant, stopped in the middle, and glanced down the stage, but his eyes were not calm and a little melancholy.


    Even sad.


    Such gaze naturally cannot escape the observation of the people below.


    Many people were surprised, but some couldn''t bear it, already shouting.


    "What''s wrong, is something wrong?"


    "Is there no Shenmu Ding?"


    Qingque shook her head lightly and smiled slightly, "Of course not, Penglai Island will not lie."


    She raised her hand slightly, and the Shenmu Ding appeared on the auction stage, solemn and simple, with no radiance, but its aura was spontaneous, and anyone who saw it would know it was extraordinary.


    Those cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm were finally excited.


    "Yes, it really is a Shenmu Ding!"


    "Heavenly magic weapon, I finally saw the heavenly magic weapon!"


    "Anyway, get it, get it!"


    Zhang Tiebo stood up, his expression was a bit fanatical, and so was Guan Hong.


    "If you have work, I will pay 500,000 yuan."


    A calm voice sounded from the east corner, and a grey-clothed monk slowly raised his hand and smiled at Qingque.


    The monk had a normal figure and a very ordinary appearance. He was thrown into the crowd for fear that no one would recognize it. But when he spoke, the noisy meeting place suddenly fell silent. There were hundreds of people here, almost no one dared to disrespect him.


    Kunlun, Zheng Daoxuan.


    The presbyterian is one of the most powerful people in the world of cultivating immortals, and of course, so is the strength.


    "Amitabha."


    There was a low chant in the west corner, and an old monk joined together and said, "The poor monk gave out 800,000 yuan."


    The old monk described it as withered, as if skin covered with bones, his eyes were as calm as words, without a trace of emotion, but strangely, the incense ring on the top was full of scars, like a flying dragon.


    Tianlong Temple, Master Dazhi.


    The first person in the world of suffering meditation.


    Bitter meditation is the most difficult and painful kind of meditation. It is a kind of meditation that can only grow in pain. It is better to die than to practice bitter meditation. It is a saying spread in the world of immortality. Suffering from suffering, but once something is achieved, the rewards are unimaginable.


    It has always been said that the strongest in Tianlong Temple is not Long Zun, but him.


    As soon as the two quoted the price, the others shut up. This price is simply impossible to look up.


    "It''s really rich."


    "It''s 800,000 in one shot. We sold all of our sects and it was less than half of them."


    "Then your sect is very good."


    "Even the disciple..."


    Zhang Tiebai stayed for a while and whispered, "Guan Hong, don''t you make a bid yet?"


    Guan Hong shook his head slightly and sighed, "We only add up to a little over one million. Wait a minute, it may not be possible."


    Zheng Daoxuan turned around and bowed, smiled and nodded, "Master Dazhi speaks extraordinaryly, and I can''t fall behind, I''m out of 900,000."


    "one million."


    The sound was like a wooden fish knocked out, and the whole hall shook and rang.


    The green bird on the stage looked at the two and smiled faintly, "A few fellow daoists, you are too anxious. I haven''t stated the reserve price and the characteristics of this magic weapon. When I have made it clear, a few will shoot again. Not later."


    "What reserve price, can the reserve price exceed 1 million?"


    "Don''t waste time, let''s wait and see!"


    The audience is noisy, the drama has just begun, where can it be interrupted.


    "Sorry, I was anxious."


    Looking at the green bird, Zheng Daoxuan smiled and arched his hands before sitting down slowly.


    Master Dazhi sat down without saying a word. His sitting posture was very strange. Only his little toe touched the ground, and his whole body''s strength was pressed on a little toe. This is the most basic method of sitting meditation in Kuzen. will not change.


    By the way, it''s not that the sitting posture saves effort when the realm is high. It is still all his strength, the cultivation level is improved, and the strength is also improved.


    Qingque replied with a bow and said calmly, "Thank you, the previous auction price has been invalidated. What I want to say below, please listen carefully, and make a decision after you have heard it clearly, and decide whether to shoot this Shenmu Ding."


    Hearing this, the crowd below was a little uncomfortable.


    "Is this tripod fake?"


    "Unlike, is there something wrong, or is it broken?"


    "If the magic weapon is damaged, it will be greatly reduced, but it shouldn''t be."


    Qingque pointed to the Shenmu Cauldron, and slowly said, "Penglai Pavilion will not sell damaged magic weapons. The Shenmu Cauldron is not broken, but sealed by spirit magic."


    "seal?"


    "Spiritual?"


    Some people are at a loss, others are surprised.


    "Spiritual...that is the evil method of the Demon Sect. It disappeared more than ten thousand years ago. How could it appear in this cauldron?"


    "I have been sealed, is it unusable, or is it something else?"


    "It''s a bit weird, it doesn''t seem to be an ordinary magic weapon."


    The monks began to discuss, high or low, the monks crossing the Tribulation Realm were no exception, and Zheng Daoxuan looked at the Shenmu Cauldron, his expression gradually became serious, and he slowly said, "Green bird, what is sealed in the Shenmu Cauldron?"


    Master Dazhi obviously had the same doubts, but he didn''t speak.


    Qingque''s jaw slightly moved with a lot of concentration, "Yes, as the two Taoist friends expected, there is indeed something sealed in the Shenmu Cauldron, something that nobody thought of, and it hasn''t appeared in many years."


    Zheng Daoxuan seemed to realize something, his expression suddenly stagnated.


    Master Dazhi closed his eyes, raised his right hand, and knocked on his left hand with fingers that were as dry as wood.


    The sound of Buk, Buk, slowly sounded and spread throughout the hall, and everyone''s heart was shaken.


    Qingque nodded lightly and sighed, "It seems that both of you understand."


    Zheng Daoxuan couldn''t help but shook his head, and said with a wry smile, "It''s hard not to understand after hearing the word spirit."


    "What the **** is it, so mysterious?"


    "Say it quickly, is it buy one get one free?"


    Those who know are already thinking about countermeasures, but those who don''t know are still questioning.


    Qingque glanced at it and said word by word, "In the Shenmu Cauldron, it is an ancient evil soul sealed." 8)

 Chapter 1620: 1 slice of panic

    "excuse me."


    Zheng Daoxuan got up and saluted.


    At the same time as the salute, his figure drifted back like smoke, disappearing immediately.


    No one saw how he left, and Qingque could only catch a trace, and she couldn''t stop it at all, but she looked calm and unmoved.


    "Let''s live."


    A very quiet and quiet voice appeared in the noisy venue, but it was like a thunder on the ground, shaking people''s hearts.


    Zheng Daoxuan, who had disappeared, appeared at the gate of the temple.


    He had bypassed the formation and guards at the door, and he could get out with only one step, but at this step, he couldn''t cross it.


    If you fall into the mire of quicksand, you will never be able to move forward.


    This kind of feeling is like hitting the Vine Jue. The last time he was in the Vine Jue, he had just built the foundation. He had not yet entered Kunlun and was besieged by a few thieves. At that time, he was very helpless and felt that he was dead soon. Sure, but now, he is already the elder of the Kunlun Presbyterian Church. He, who has not failed for thousands of years, has tasted this taste again, and is still unable to break free, although he will not feel checkmate.


    He felt that there were countless invisible branches that bound his feet. The branches were indescribably tough, exceeding the eighth-order magic weapon.


    He also knew what it was.


    The voice rang again, "When the auction is not over, no one can leave. This is the rules of the Penglai Haihui. Everyone who comes to Penglai Island, no matter who you are, must abide by my rules."


    "Senior said that."


    Feeling that the restraint is gone, Zheng Daoxuan turned around and bowed with a smile, "I''m really sorry, the younger generation is rude, please forgive me, senior."


    With that, he immediately returned to his original position.


    All this happened in a short breath.


    Many people didn''t respond at all, and the cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm were all startled.


    The Great Wisdom Master who knocked on the void wooden fish also stopped.


    There are not many people in this world of immortality who can make Zheng Daoxuan call seniors, but there is one on this Penglai Island, that is, the mysterious Penglai Island Lord, who is said to be able to reach Tier 9 long ago and can rise to the immortal. , The strongest person in the world of cultivating immortals, perhaps not one of them.


    "So the island owner is there too."


    "I don''t know if I will show up. I can meet such a big person, but it''s a chance to come here in vain."


    "In the end, it is the magic weapon of heaven, which has led him out, tsk tsk."


    "I don''t know if it''s good or bad, that evil soul...oh, it shouldn''t have come."


    "Hey, I can''t go anymore."


    "They have said the evil soul in this way, and don''t know what they want to do, do they want to let it go..."


    "Impossible, this is their place."


    Several monks whispered secretly, Guan Hong''s face was calm, with a trace of worry in his eyes, while Zhang Tiebai did not hide his face, his face was full of gloom.


    They all know what an evil soul is. If it comes out of that evil soul, everyone knows the consequences. It is an evil soul in the realm of power. When they hear it, they immediately want to leave, but there is no such thing as Zheng Daoxuan. Thinking that with Zheng Daoxuan''s ability, there is no way to leave here, so they don''t even think about it.


    More people are still at a loss, most of them are monks who don''t know what evil souls are, and the same is true for the monk Emei who sells the Shenmu Ding.


    He stared at the auction house, his eyes kept rolling, wondering who would give him the yuan stone.


    Qingque looked at the audience with a trace of contempt in his eyes, and just continued, "You probably don''t know what evil souls are, then I will explain, simply put, evil souls are divine souls remaining after the fall of ancient power. The persistence has not disappeared, and it has turned into evil spirits to poison the world of cultivating immortals, doing everything without evil. It is one of the most terrifying existences in the Xuanhuang world and other worlds, and the public enemy of all cultivators."


    "what?"


    "What, mighty?"


    "The evil spirit that can be transformed into, this... how can there be such a terrible thing?"


    "No, I have to go!"


    "Go, I can''t wait here!"


    Knowing what Evil Soul is, most of them couldn''t sit still, and got up one after another and walked outside the hall.


    The monk Emei shivered and shrank in fright. He couldn''t move anymore. It''s no wonder that such a terrible thing had been with him day and night for a month, and in retrospect it was a nightmare.


    Qingque smiled faintly, "I have already said that you can''t go out before the auction ends. Wait a while, wait for me..."


    "Why!"


    "The evil souls you got, you deal with them yourself, and sell them, it''s really harmful!"


    "That is, don''t hurt us if you hurt others, who wants to buy such things!"


    "Open the door quickly, open the door and let us out!"


    "Open the door!"


    In front of the hall, the monks were huddled together, most of their expressions were panic, and a few were still calm, and those who had already known that they would not be able to get out, they all stood there. Except for Zhang Tiebai, his voice was the loudest. .


    "All go back."


    The voice rang again, with incredible power in the plain. Many monks had no time to resist. They were swept up by an invisible force and returned to their original positions. Everyone was still panicked, but never again. Dare to move more.


    Only then did they understand why Zheng Daoxuan of Kunlun would go back, even he could not get out, let alone them.


    Qingque said lightly Don��t panic, everyone, there are evil spirits in the Shenmu Cauldron, but it is impossible to come out now. When the auction is over, we will send you all away. Don��t worry. "


    The crowd is still noisy, but the sound is much quieter.


    Qingque nodded slightly, "The Shenmu Ding is not owned by Penglai Island. It is sold by others. Of course, our Penglai Haihui will not refuse. As for the evil spirits in it, I discovered accidentally. Although the matter is serious, the auction has already begun. , You can��t hide it and not sell it, it violates the rules, please don��t speculate about Penglai Island maliciously."


    The crowd was quieter again.


    "Well, in that case, please hurry up and auction it."


    "Yeah, sell it early and let us go out."


    "If no one is shooting, let the original owner take it back. No matter who it is, I hope you go as far as possible and don''t harm people."


    "No matter how far you go, it will definitely hurt people...oh."


    "Yes, now the world of cultivating immortals does not have great power, how can such a thing be eliminated? I am afraid that the world of cultivating immortals will usher in a catastrophe."


    "How come there is such a thing, who on earth brought this **** thing?"


    Some discussions are still going on. Everyone''s face is full of worries. There is no concealment, and no concealment. Now everyone knows what kind of disaster the evil soul will bring, and it is a disaster that is difficult for the cultivating world to solve.


    Tuk, tu��


    Muyu sounded, Master Dazhi slowly got up, "Amitabha, I would like to ask fellow Taoists of Penglai Island, how do you determine that there is an evil soul in the Shenmu Cauldron? Can the old monk take a look."


    "Yes, what if it doesn''t?"


    "Could it be that Penglai Island was deliberately alarmist?"


    Some monks showed some fortune, but more people knew that no one would joke about this kind of thing, let alone Penglai Island, which has always the best credit. 8)

 Chapter 1621: 1 dead silence

    Qingque looked at Master Dazhi, nodded and said, "It''s all right."


    Master Dazhi put together a ceremony, "Thank you."


    Qingque stepped aside two steps, and said slowly, "Do you need me to tell me how to circumvent spiritism?"


    Master Dazhi walked slowly, his eyes calm and waveless, "Don''t bother daoists."


    Qingque smiled and nodded, "I heard that Master Dazhi is a Zen master of bitterness, and his body can break through all obstacles. Master, please be cautious and don''t disturb the evil soul."


    "The old monk understands."


    Master Dazhi has already reached the Shenmu Cauldron.


    He sat down slowly, still in that weird posture, with his hands on the tripod, his eyes closed.


    Four hours passed by little by little, and there was silence in the hall, and no one spoke.


    Those monks were still fidgeting, for fear that evil spirits would suddenly appear and swallow them. Some people tried to escape, but they gave up after a few attempts, and they couldn''t do without.


    "Amitabha, Amitabha..."


    The hurried voice suddenly sounded, far less certain than before, and it was messy like rain, making people''s hearts chaotic.


    Master Dazhi, who was sitting still, trembled, his complexion turned blue and white, and he looked quite oozing, and his lips couldn''t stay open and closed, and a string of incomprehensible syllables flowed out, "Nanwu Amitabha Ye, Dota Gado Ye, Do Di Ye He..."


    The situation is quite strange.


    Zhou Shu''s voice came from Qingque''s ear again, "Quickly, let him leave the Shenmuding!"


    Qingque''s complexion tightened, and he quickly took two steps, raising his hand and shaking it out.


    With a bang, Master Dazhi flew away, and fell to the edge of the stage like a dead tree.


    Everyone in the audience didn''t know the reason, but their complexion became hard to look. It was obvious that it should be the influence of Master Dazhi that made it like this.


    "Is there really an evil soul..."


    "Could it be that Master Dazhi was possessed by the evil soul?"


    "No, what about us?"


    The crowd was panicked again, but did not dare to leave, the atmosphere became even more bizarre.


    After a while, Dazhishang got up slowly, his expression gradually became normal, and he saluted Qingque, "Thank you fellow Daoist."


    Qingque replied, "No thanks, what happened to the Master just now?"


    "There is indeed an evil soul."


    Master Dazhi sighed and slowly said, "The old monk has just sensed it. After just one glance, he was affected by it. His mind was a little lost, but he couldn''t leave immediately. He wanted to stop. The old monk hurriedly recited. The Tianlong Rebirth Curse wants to disperse all evil spirits and stabilize the mind, but the effect is not great. If it weren''t for the Daoist to push me away urgently, I am afraid that I will be killed by the evil soul...


    When the words were not finished, the audience was noisy.


    "What, just look at it, my mind is lost?"


    "Is it wrong, this is the Great Wisdom Master, the eighth-fold cultivator of the Cross Tribulation Realm, or the painful meditation practice that has endured to the extreme, is that evil soul really so scary?"


    "Yeah, and it''s useless if he recites the Curse of Death? That''s the secret scripture of Tianlong Temple, even the evil spirit can be overpowered."


    "However, it has no effect on the evil soul at all, it is just the result of a glance."


    "Evil Soul..."


    The noise gradually disappeared and turned into a dead silence, and the fear spread, everyone''s face was similar and ugly.


    Someone still didn��t know the terrible evil soul before, but after the Master Dazhi��s own experiments, they now fully understand that there is nothing to say, everyone knows that no one present can resist the evil soul and spread to the whole There are probably not many in the world of immortality.


    The Qingque who presided over the auction was no exception, and a lot of fear grew in her heart. If it hadn''t been for the voice that had been guiding and encouraging her, it would be difficult for her to persist.


    A monk stood up suddenly and shouted desperately, "Who brought it on earth?"


    "Find out and kill him!"


    "Yeah, the thing that hurts people, for fear that the world will not be chaotic, kill him!"


    Many monks responded, and the monk Emei was completely stupid, and was stunned as an idiot.


    "Everyone, don''t make noise."


    Qingque settled down and said slowly, "Master Dazhi has determined that there is an evil soul in it, and there is no need to say anything else. I will introduce the specific auction situation of the Shenmuding, and then everyone will bid to compete."


    "Who wants to compete for this thing..."


    "I don''t dare to ask for one hundred thousand yuan stone..."


    Several voices wafted in the venue, all weak. Although there were only a few, they were about everyone''s thoughts.


    Qingque kept calm, "The evil soul is terrifying. You have also seen it. The soulcraft seal cannot stop it. It did not come out because the Shenmuding and itself were not perfect. There will be nothing wrong now, but according to our It is estimated that after 20 years at most, the evil soul will come out of the Shenmu Cauldron."


    "understood."


    "Always come out, right..."


    Still a weak response, everyone has completely lost interest in Shenmuding.


    Qingque continued, "Everyone knows that the current Shenmu Cauldron is by no means a treasure. It is the source of evil. Carrying it with you means bringing death. When the evil soul comes out, there is no need to say more about the consequences. However, since the auction has started, there must always be a result. You can start bidding. The reserve price is only one yuan stone..."


    She smiled and looked at the audience A primordial stone might get a magic weapon of heaven, what are you waiting for. "


    A primordial stone gets a magic weapon of heaven, who will believe it? Everyone would think it was a joke, but none of the people at the scene thought so. They all glanced at the Shenmuding, then retracted their gazes like a tiger and bowed their heads.


    After almost a hundred breaths, no one spoke.


    "Don''t you guys bid?"


    Qingque shook her head slightly and said slowly, "I know no one wants to have contact with evil souls, but this evil soul will come out sooner or later, and sooner or later it will harm the realm of Xiuxian. It is a great danger to the world of Xuanhuang... However, it is not that no one can. Restraint, there are several big sects that can suppress or even eliminate it, here are two..."


    Everyone looked at Zheng Daoxuan and Master Dazhi.


    If anyone can suppress the evil souls, they are the only ones, and the two of them stayed still, without any expression.


    Qingque smiled, "Hehe, it is not bad to take a picture of the Shenmu Ding. First, if anyone can stand up and buy it, eliminate evil spirits, and solve the great troubles of the mysterious yellow world, then all the cultivators will respect him, and the world is famous. , Both himself and the sect can get lofty prestige. Secondly, after suppressing the evil soul, this sacred wooden cauldron will naturally belong to it. The magic weapon of heaven is not so good, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "If anyone buys the Shenmu Ding, the old man will be the first to salute him."


    "The big sect should have the courage of the big sect. This kind of thing should have been done by the big sect."


    "Yes, like Kunlun..."


    "The first sect in the world of cultivating immortals, it shouldn''t be a big problem to suppress an evil soul, not to mention that there is a Shenmu cauldron to handle, Kunlun should take action."


    "Yes, then we will be saved."


    Everyone talked a lot, and almost all their eyes were on Zheng Daoxuan. rw

 Chapter 1622: Wait a minute

    "Ah!"


    Zheng Daoxuan stood up and let out a sneer, "Qingque, do you Penglai want to shift the blame to Kunlun?"


    Qingque shook his head slightly, "Don''t say that, it''s just an auction, and Kunlun was originally the most powerful one to get the lot. Didn''t the Taoist friends have been bidding before, why don''t you speak anymore?"


    "Yes, that is, it makes sense."


    "If Penglai Island doesn''t say it, then the Shenmu Ding has not been bought by Kunlun?"


    "Speaking of Penglai Island, it''s really kind. I said this kind of thing in advance. I changed someone else and wouldn''t say it at all. I just sold it."


    "Let me say that Kunlun has saved a lot of Yuanshi, what about taking the Shenmu Ding?"


    Some monks began to point to Zheng Daoxuan.


    These words, in other places or other times, are absolutely afraid to say them.


    "shut up!"


    Zheng Daoxuan let out a cold snort, he was about to break out, but before the coercion went out, he was blocked by a force and had to give up, full of resentment in his heart.


    Looking at Qingque, he said loudly, "Friends of Daoist, it was before, but now it is different. There are evil souls in it, who will buy it? Kunlun is indeed the first sect in the world of immortality, and has always been to save the world. For one''s own responsibility, dare to be the first to cultivate immortality, but after all, it is an evil soul, a powerful evil spirit. Nowadays, the world of immortality has no power. How can it be so easy to destroy it? It��s not just a few words from you. You can��t even think of the price paid for it."


    He looked at the auction table and said solemnly, "Senior, it''s Kunlun who doesn''t want it, but it can''t."


    As an elder, he sees thoroughly that Kunlun really wants to eliminate or suppress evil spirits. The price Kunlun pays is far greater than a sacred wooden cauldron. As for fame, Kunlun��s name is known to everyone, and there is no need to fight for it. .


    "Kunlun admits that he can''t do it anymore, then..."


    Qingque looked at Zheng Daoxuan thoughtfully, then turned to Dazhi Shangren, "Tianlong Temple probably won''t make any move, right?"


    Master Dazhi bowed a salute, "The old monk is very committed to Taoist friends, but this is not something that the current Tianlong Temple can do. Please don''t blame the Taoists."


    "Never mind, those two will continue to watch to see who will fall into the hands of this sacred wooden cauldron."


    Qingque smiled faintly, "Everyone, are there any bids?"


    The crowd was silent, only quiet comments came out.


    "Even Kunlun dare not ask for it, why should we ask for it?"


    "That is, the first sect did not intend to deal with evil souls, do you want us to die? I will not go."


    "If no one would want it, that evil soul is destined to appear in this world..."


    "Is there any way, after all, it''s great, no one is an opponent."


    "When this auction is over, the old man will take the family to hide, as far as possible."


    "I think so too, but where is far and where is near..."


    Their eyes are full of worry, and even a little desperate. If someone shows up at this time and takes away the Shenmuding...


    As expected, Qingque didn''t care too much, "In other words, if no one bids, then Shenmuding will return to the holder. I think he doesn''t want it now, and will probably abandon it. When the time is up, the evil soul will appear, causing a catastrophe in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    She spread her hands and said calmly, "At that time, no one of you will be able to hide, plus another catastrophe that is about to come. At that time, the Xuanhuang Realm is going to be over. The big sect is better, but the small The door is..." At this point, she didn''t say any more, just watched the crowd shook their heads slightly, her eyes showing pity.


    Most of the people present knew what another catastrophe was. No one spoke for a while, and it was even more deadly.


    Someone said, "Is there no other way, isn''t Penglai Island..."


    Someone agreed, "Yes, you Penglai Island should be able to suppress the evil soul, right? After all, there are senior island owners."


    Qingque said faintly, "You should know that Penglai Island has always been neutral. No matter what the outside world, Penglai Island will not participate in it. It has been like this for tens of thousands of years without exception. This Shenmu Ding was brought to Penglai Island, then Penglai Island can only do its best to find a good destination for it, instead of leaving it on Penglai Island. Of course, if the Shenmuding is from Penglai Island, Penglai will do its best to suppress it."


    The crowd was silent for a while, and soon someone shouted, "Damn it! Who brought it here? It killed us!"


    The venting words drew a lot of echoes.


    Qingque waved his hand, "Shenmu Ding came from Jiang''s family in Nanzhanzhou. Many people know that if you are dissatisfied afterwards, you can go to Jiang''s family to inquire, but at this time, let''s forget it. I will ask three more questions. Are people willing to buy this sacred wooden tripod?"


    After taking a look at the stage, she said slowly, "One."


    No one spoke, everyone''s mind was shaken, everyone looked around, as if expecting something to appear.


    "two."


    After waiting for a while, Qingque continued to shout, then paused and said, "Everyone, if anyone wants to photograph the Shenmuding and bring it back to the sect, and find a way to suppress and exterminate the evil spirits, Penglai Island will help. And give 500,000 yuan stones."


    "Penglai Island can also be considered intentional."


    "Five hundred thousand yuan stone, for a sect, it is a huge wealth, I really want..."


    "Didn''t you hear the conditions she said? You will die if you want it Not only you are dead, but the entire sect is dead."


    "Even Kunlun dare not ask for it, no matter how many stones are, then the sect''s foundation will be destroyed, and others will blame you."


    "Ugh����"


    Amidst the sighs of everyone, there was a different voice suddenly, "If anyone wants to photograph and leave the Shenmu Ding, the old man is also willing to support a little, not much, but tens of thousands of stones can still be obtained."


    "I am also willing to support some, fifty thousand yuan stone."


    "I''ll give out fifty thousand."


    As several monks responded, more and more people said this, but after waiting for a long time, no one spoke.


    Qingque shook his head lightly, with a hint of contempt at the corner of her mouth, "Well, three..."


    "Wait a minute."


    Before finishing talking, one person in the crowd slowly stood up.


    Everyone''s eyes gathered in the past.


    "Who is this person?"


    "I haven''t noticed before, there is still someone here?"


    "Always use the divine sense to cover the breath. It seems that his divine sense is very powerful. Although it has always been there and still in the middle, we have ignored his existence, and even the old man has not seen it."


    "It seems to be covered with a fog, I can''t see everything clearly."


    As the person stood up completely, the concealment on his body disappeared, and the clear face was completely revealed.


    Many people were still at a loss, but some of the cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm were stunned. The most surprised was Zheng Daoxuan. He stared at the man with surprise in his eyes, "Zhou Shu? Why is he here?"


    This is the West Sea in Xihe Prefecture. Many monks have never seen Zhou Shu, but Kunlun, who regarded Zhou Shu as a thorn in his eyes, would not know.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support for those who are not alive than dead, and thank the book friends who have subscribed to vote~) 8)

 Chapter 1623: Fellow Taoists rest assured

    "Do you want to bid?"


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, and said slowly, "But I don''t know your name, where did you come from?"


    "Yes, I want to bid."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and raised his hands in salute to the surroundings, "I''ve seen you fellow Taoists in Xia Heyin School Zhou Shu."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    "He is Zhou Shu?"


    "That genius who crosses the Tribulation twice a year, the Yuan Ying Realm encounters the Cross Tribulation?"


    Although the monks had never seen Zhou Shu, they had heard of this name for a long time. After being startled, they all got up and bowed back to Zhou Shu, all admiring him.


    "Zhou Daoyou is really young and promising. When I heard your name last time, he was still in the Nascent Soul Realm. Now he is already a four-tiered great monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm."


    "Heyin School, is it the sect that rises in Dongsheng Prefecture? I heard that there have been several crossing tribulation realms in succession. It is the most energetic sect in the immortal cultivation world, the old man remembered it at that time."


    "Daoyou Zhou is worthy of being a young hero. The old man dare to say that no one except you in Shenmuding is qualified to get it."


    "Yes, the treasures of the heavenly path belong to geniuses, they deserve their name."


    "Great!"


    Finally someone dared to bid, and everyone else seemed to have to get rid of it, let alone the monks in Dongshengzhou, and they were relieved of the burden. Where would they not say good things, even the silent Master Dazhi stood up. The look was solemn, "Friend Zhou, the old monk admired your name for a long time, and said that he was the number one hero in Dongshengzhou. When I saw it today, I really deserved it. I admire and admire him."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The master has passed the award, and I am just a small lord of a small sect."


    "how come."


    Master Dazhi shook his head unconsciously, and said in a deep voice, "The shout of fellow Daoist is an act of saving the common people. From now on, the Lotus Sect will be famous all over the world, and no one knows it."


    "Yes, Master Dazhi is right. Compared to other sects... the Lotus Sect is the role model for the immortal cultivation sect in the world."


    "Heyin sent Zhou Shu to do this righteous act. After the old man goes back, he will definitely publicize it so that I can know it all."


    "So does the old man."


    Many words of praise followed one after another. Everyone looked sincere, but they weren''t pretending to be. Just now they felt desperate and worried that the evil spirits would stay in Xihe Prefecture. They and the sect they were in would be in danger of extinction, but now they are relaxed. Down.


    That Zhang Tiebo was particularly enthusiastic, almost grabbing Zhou Shu''s hand when speaking.


    Staring at Zhou Shu, Zheng Daoxuan''s eyes flashed, arched his hands, and smiled, "It turns out that fellow Taoist is the well-known Sect Master Zhou. It''s been hard to come to Xihai from afar. Haha, the old man didn''t expect it. With a genius like you, even evil spirits can be suppressed, admire, admire."


    "Elder Zheng has a good reputation."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The Heyin Sect is just a small sect, and it is far behind the Guizong. How can it suppress the most terrifying evil spirits? It��s just that you are so worried in the next moment. Guan Xuan Huang Realm rises and falls, although the Lotus Music School is weak, but after all, it is also a member of the Immortal Cultivation Realm. Thinking of this, I will come out unconsciously."


    "What an unconscious, Daoist friend is true and good, and he is a true cultivator."


    "Only when you are in the Xuanhuang Realm, can you do this. Sect Master Zhou has the world in his heart, and it really makes me ashamed."


    "The old man has never heard of the Heyin school before, but judging from the attitude of Sovereign Zhou, the Heyin school must be inferior. As the elder of the Chaotianmen, the old man is willing to have a good relationship with the Heyin school in the future. ."


    "What''s the matter if the power is small? If you dare to bear it, you are bold. Although some sects are too big and unbeatable, they still dare not move in the face of danger."


    "That''s right, if the old man is a big sect elder, he will never hesitate."


    There are also praises, and there is no shortage of words to run. It is no wonder that in the face of evil spirits, Kunlun''s deeds are superior to the Heyin school.


    Zheng Daoxuan snorted coldly in his heart, but he kept smiling on his face, "Hehe, Zhou Daoxuan is indeed worthy of the admiration of the monks in Xihezhou, but you also ignore the entire sect and Dongshengzhou and drag them into the quagmire together. Being caught in an extremely dangerous situation...Alas, I, Kunlun, are indeed inferior to being able to do such impulsive actions."


    "Yes����"


    A monk whispered, "Below is the Dongshengzhou monk, knowing that the Lotus Sect is very powerful, but Sect Master Zhou did not think about it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and raised his hand, "This Dongshengzhou Taoist friend, you don��t need to be afraid. Now that you have bid for the price, you will be prepared. If you can get the Shenmu Ding, you will do your best. I can assure you that you will never let the evil soul leave the Lotus Sect before it is completely annihilated."


    "what?"


    The monk was startled.


    "Well said! Sect Master Zhou is really righteous Yuntian."


    "To say such generous words, the old man can only express his admiration for fellow Taoists in a five-sports cast."


    "It is so great to be able to use the entire sect to suppress evil souls. No sect in this immortal cultivation world can compare to you."


    "Sect Master Zhou is indeed a great talent in the world, he can make such a vow, he is really the first person among the younger generation in the world of cultivating immortals."


    "If the word junior is removed, Sect Master Zhou can also afford it."


    Others were also surprised, and unconsciously raised their praise of Zhou Shu by another level.


    They have nothing to do with themselves. Heyinpai is willing to do it It is only good for them, there is no harm, why not begrudge some good words, of course, in their hearts, there are really many things for Zhou Shu and the Heyin school. admire.


    Although he must die, he will go ahead, knowing that he cannot do it.


    Few immortal cultivators are willing to do such a thing, but Zhou Shu did. As a rare genius in the world of immortality and one of the most promising geniuses, he would rather annihilate the sect and suppress evil spirits. , It is commendable to the extreme, they think that they will never do it.


    However, Zheng Daoxuan''s face became more and more ugly. He thought that he had hit the point and could mock and belittle Zhou Shu, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to be prepared for a counterattack. There was nothing to say about Zhou Shu''s people. Higher.


    He snorted, "I hope Sect Master Zhou can do it, and I hope that your sect will not resent you."


    "It''s the Dutch school."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You can rest assured, as long as you can keep the Profound Yellow Realm and suppress the evil soul, even if the Lotus Music School is destroyed, I will not hesitate."


    "What a good one!"


    "Sect Master Zhou, the old man has completely convinced you!"


    "Regardless of whether you can do it with Sect Master Zhou, the names of the Lotus Sect and Sect Master Zhou will inevitably be passed down in the immortal world for a long time!"


    "The old man has nothing to say."


    Everyone looked at Zhou Shu with admiration in their eyes, as if his image suddenly became dozens of times taller, and they could only look up.


    And Zheng Daoxuan turned his head silently, not wanting to say a word, he also understood that the situation is set at this time, the whole group is on Zhou Shu''s side, the more he says, the more wrong, the more he speaks, the more he speaks The better, the more disadvantaged it is for Kunlun.


    Zhou Shu looked at the Shenmu Ding without saying a word, his face was condensed, but his heart was very excited.


    It seems that the effect has been achieved, and his popularity and the reputation of the lotus pie will be greatly increased because of this, and the benefits are enormous.

 Chapter 1624: Can

    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, pretending to be ignorant, but was quite satisfied. Fastest update


    The development of this auction is out of Zhou Shu''s ideas, and she and the city owner have also done a good cooperation.


    The evil souls in the Shenmu Cauldron must not be wandering everywhere, nor can they be handed over to Kunlun and Tianlong Temple to be used. Then, keep it for yourself, but you can��t just keep it. The unknown can only be suppressed by yourself. If you take a big risk and don��t do any good, you can simply announce it directly and turn the Jiang family��s conspiracy into your own scheming. It shows that the Heyin faction wants to suppress the evil spirits, then gather popularity and reputation, and get the support of everyone. It will be much easier to do it again.


    At present, it seems that it has received good results.


    She frowned slightly, "Zhou Shu of the lotus school, are you sure you want to take the Shenmuding?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Yes, I took out a yuan stone and photographed the Shenmu Ding."


    "it is good."


    Qingque looked around and said slowly, "Zhou Shu gave out a yuan stone, did anyone increase the price? If not, Shenmu Ding belongs to Zhou Shu."


    The audience was quiet, and the needles fell.


    After waiting for a long time, Qingque nodded slightly and said in a straightforward voice, "Since no one increases the price, then Shenmuding belongs to Zhou Shu of the Heyin school."


    The audience suddenly clamored and cheered.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Zhou Shu slowly took the stage, and put the Shenmuding into his bag, his expression was extremely calm.


    Qingque stared at him and said calmly, "Friend Zhou took the Shenmu Ding and decided to suppress the evil spirits in the Heyin Sect. Then, Penglai Island will fulfill our promise and give Fellow Zhou 500,000 yuan stones. Look."


    Between waving his sleeves, a Naxu ring hung in front of Zhou Shu.


    "I also promised, Sect Master Zhou, this is 50,000 yuan stone, please accept it!"


    "I have it too!"


    "Zhou Sect Master Gao Yi, although the juniors don''t have any primordial stones, they can''t fall behind. These spirit stones will be handed over to the sect master."


    Everyone in the audience responded, but after a while, Zhou Shu placed a pile of Naxu Rings in front of him, afraid that there would not be more than a hundred.


    Zhou Shu stared at a large number of accepting virtual precepts, smiled and nodded, "All the Taoists gave it so generously, but they are disrespectful. However, if so many Yuanshi and Lingshi are collected in this way, it is inevitable that there will be suspicion of collecting money, let alone I haven''t thought To figure out how to suppress the evil soul, holding these essence stones does not have much effect, you should take them back first."


    "How can this work?"


    "Does it make sense to take back the things sent out?"


    "It looks like a lot, but it is what Sect Master Zhou deserves. What''s more, for us Xihezhou monks, just paying such a few yuan stones can eliminate the big hidden danger in Xihezhou. What is not worth it?"


    "That''s right, Sect Master Zhou is willing to even the sect. If we are not willing to even such a little yuan stone, wouldn''t it be underestimated?"


    "Take it, Sect Master Zhou."


    Everyone refused, and straightforwardly said what they were saying.


    Sect Master Zhou looked at the people and nodded without realizing it, and said with excitement, "Since all the fellow Taoists are so enthusiastic, they are disrespectful to you instead of accepting them. Then I will accept them, but I will not take them. Go back and stay on Penglai Island..."


    He looked at Qingque and said, "Before the fellow Taoist said that Penglai Island could provide help for the underworld, then first help me receive these essence stones, and count the number, and wait for the next to come up with a method to suppress the evil souls. At that time, ask Penglai Island again, how about?"


    Qingque smiled slightly, "This is not difficult, I promised you."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and turned to the people. "I will accept your thoughts. The essence stones are all placed on Penglai Island, and they are guaranteed not to be lost. There is no need for you to worry. Of course, you can also guarantee that these essence stones will It will be used where the Xuanhuang Realm needs it most, and one will never be wasted... and if the suppression of evil spirits fails, you can also go to Penglai Island to retrieve the original stone, how about?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, the audience suddenly sighed with emotion.


    "Hey, Sect Master Zhou, you are too fair and unselfish. You are a role model in the immortal world."


    "It''s really... Sect Master, what do you want us to say, for the Profound Yellow Realm, you really worked hard."


    "Sect Master Zhou, the old man''s admiration for you is as endless as the surging river, and like the flooding of the East China Sea."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Everyone is too polite. This is just what a cultivator sect should do. If you change your position, you may not be able to do this. It''s just a step ahead."


    Everyone in the audience stroked their beards and laughed, nodding their heads.


    "Well, it makes sense."


    "The old man actually wants to speak, but... the evil soul is best handled by talented and capable people. For example, Sect Master Zhou, the old man is weak in old age, and the sect is also a little weak, I am afraid that he cannot bear it. An important task."


    "Extremely speaking, compared with Sect Master Zhou, we are still far behind the sect."


    "It''s not just us, even the whole world of immortality."


    "The Heyin Sect will definitely become one of the best sects in the future, as you can tell from Sect Master Zhou, it''s much better than that sect."


    "There is nothing but a big name, so many small sects have been collected, but there is no even a little commitment."


    Everyone is picking firewood and the flames are high. Everyone is shooting horses and horses like flying Zhou Shu is still calm. Of course he knows that these people have no intentions, but to this point, it is enough for the Dutch school, only Zheng Daoxuan''s His complexion was a bit ugly, and the eight layers of the Tribulation Realm couldn''t hide it...


    However, few people care about him.


    Penglai Island is a place of transformation. The monks here only need to abide by Penglai��s rules and are not subject to other restrictions. The monks respect Kunlun very much outside and greet them, but they don��t need it here, even if they run ridicule, Kunlun I can''t do anything, not to mention there are so many monks here, hundreds of them, plus Penglai Island, don''t worry about Kunlun''s subsequent revenge, spreading it will only harm Kunlun.


    Qingque smiled and said, "Then I will help Sect Master Zhou put it away first. When Sect Master Zhou needs to ask Penglai Island, Penglai Island will help if there is anything else Sect Master Zhou has. "


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute, "I would like to thank fellow Taoists and the island owner."


    Qingque gathered the Naxu ring, turned to the stage, and said straightly, "Dear friends, all the treasures have been auctioned off. This is the end of the Penglai Sea Club. You can leave the venue, and the treasure holders can come anytime. I will take away the Yuanshi and Lingshi I obtained."


    After a period of uproar, everyone did not rush to leave.


    Also, the Shenmuding had a master, and there was no danger, and there was no need to escape.


    "Sect Master Zhou, I am Tai Shigang, Sect Master of Nanzhan Zhouxun Smoke Sect, can you take a step to speak?"


    "Sect Master Zhou, in Xia Boya, from Nishan in Xihe Prefecture, can you say something to the Sect Master?"


    "Sect Master Zhou, old man Gu Shanqing, who is a casual cultivator, can you give a good look?"


    "Sect Master Zhou..."


    After a while, Zhou Shu was crowded with people, and the invitations continued. )!!

 Chapter 1625: Dogen

    After the auction, the Haihui became a sorority, and Zhou Shu became the center of doing his part.


    A few hours later, the crowd slowly dispersed, and everyone was smiling when they walked out the door.


    Using his own talents, coupled with Wushuang City Guards�� news network and resources, Zhou Shu knows these people very well, and he prepared for a long time in advance. Every word he said is considered to be something he wants to exchange. , Can also relieve their worries, how can they be unhappy?


    In the end, almost all the sects and forces are willing to do what they can to suppress the evil spirits of the Heyin Sect, because of their admiration for Zhou Shu, and because most of them get what they want, such as flattery and news. .


    To most people, Zhou Shu revealed the same message, that is the relationship between Soul Shu and the Jiang family.


    I believe that after today, many people will be prepared for the Jiang family who is suspected of being a magic door, and will even unite to actively attack, such as Guan Hong.


    The Shannan Guan family is recognized by the immortal world as the fifth largest family, and its strength is only below the four largest families. They always want to go further. Among the four largest families, Guan Hong, as the head of the family, is also the most persistent-in their own When he was the head of the Patriarch, he made the four great families, but he was able to last forever. Recently, he had just successfully crossed the catastrophe and was very active. He tried his best to find the stains of the four great families and wanted to replace them all the time.


    The Jiang Family Spiritual Technique problem is undoubtedly a godsend for him, and he will definitely make some plans.


    It is worth mentioning that he might have been Zhou Shu''s arch enemy, but now he has become an ally.


    ����At the ceremony of Wuzhangyuan, Zhuge''s family will announce that it will be incorporated into Kunlun, so he can sit back and enjoy his success and become one of the four great families. If Zhou Shu wants to stop, he will do his best to stop it and become Zhou Shu at a huge price. The trouble, but now he has a new goal, without knowing what Zhuge''s family will do.


    Zhou Shu also made some promises, such as helping Guan Hong refine a dragon blood pill.


    This Tier 8 pill is very difficult to refine, but if there is real dragon blood to assist... For Zhou Shu, as long as the materials are collected, it is just a matter of letting Yangmei do it.


    Zhou Shu walked out of the venue and went to a restaurant.


    There are two more people to see, two people who may be more important.


    "Sorry, Elder Zheng has been waiting for a long time."


    Entering the room, Zhou Shu bowed his hands in a salute, quite sincere.


    "It''s okay, Sect Master Zhou, please sit down."


    Zheng Daoxuan smiled back, like an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Zhou Shu nodded and sat down with a bright light in his eyes, "Elder Zheng, what''s the matter with the invitation?"


    Zheng Daoxuan said with a smile, "Sect Master Zhou has made the limelight. After today, I am afraid that no one in the world of cultivating immortals will not know the emperor, and the Heyin school will also be famous in the world. Ashamed."


    "I just want to do a little thing, not to mention that I haven''t done it yet. Compared with Kunlun, it is far behind..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and said in a straightforward voice, "The elders just talk about it when you have something to do. There are still important things to do next."


    "it is good."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded, staring like a knife on Zhou Shu, quietly watching for dozens of breaths.


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a calm expression.


    Between staring at each other, the two people''s spirit, consciousness, power, and even the power of Dao, etc., are constantly competing. After dozens of secret battles, the two have a deeper understanding of each other and let go.


    "These ones����"


    Zheng Daoxuan shook his head slightly, and said thoughtfully, "Sect Master Zhou, is it all brought by the spirit of the spirit?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, "The spirit of the fairy? Elder Zheng is joking, this is the Xuanhuang world, how can there be the spirit of the fairy?"


    "You and I know it, there is no need to hide it."


    Zheng Daoxuan said indifferently, "Your vitality and source power are far purer than normal genius, more than 50%, and it is impossible for monks of the same realm to resist. This is definitely not relying on vitality and source qi cultivation. It can be obtained, because no matter how good the source of energy is, there will be impurities, and it is impossible for the cultivator to get rid of all... and your spirit and consciousness are far beyond ordinary geniuses, but the four-level realm of the crossing is not weaker than I am even stronger than me, and coupled with your extraordinary speed of cultivation, do you think there is any other explanation besides the spirit of the fairy?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Maybe it''s because of my luck and working hard."


    "Why bother?"


    Zheng Daoxuan shook his head, "Don''t worry, no one else will know what we are saying."


    Zhou Shu was quite puzzled, "I know this naturally, but I still don''t know what the elders are talking about. Even if the fairy spirit exists in the Profound Yellow Realm, it must be in Kunlun, not me."


    "Yes, it should be in Kunlun indeed."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded naturally, but there was a hint of sharpness in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "If you are willing to hand it over to Kunlun, that will be it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Hehe, don''t always say something I don''t understand, Elder Zheng."


    "Ugh."


    Zheng Daoxuan shook his head unconsciously, and paused for a while, "Do I have to make it clear?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Then please elder clarify."


    "Fine," Zheng Daoxuan smiled and nodded, "You are now a born spirit soul, the best aptitude unique in the world, but your spiritual root also has the soul aptitude, that is, the soul root. The capital, to have the present, are all upgraded to this level through the later stages. No matter the soul root, you can change it by your own will, but the spiritual root is difficult to improve. As far as I know, only the purest original energy can continue To temper, go through a very long stage, at least five hundred years before it is possible to change, you did not have such conditions before, but you did it in a very short time, from Qingyuan Mountain to Lingyu City , Up to fifty yearsWhy is this?"


    Zhou Shu''s figure was slightly startled, and his complexion changed a little, "I didn''t expect the elder to understand me so clearly. Didn''t you just see it?"


    "Yes, or not."


    Zheng Daoxuan looked at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "In short, you have a way to get the spirit of the fairy. This is a conclusive fact."


    Of course he knew that it was a fact. Kunlun got the news from Zhuge Fuyan, but this was absolutely impossible to reveal, so he reversed it and used the result of Zhou Shu''s celestial energy cultivation. Having said these things now, of course, what he said is right.


    It is really difficult to change the spiritual root. The best way for a cultivator to get a good spiritual root is to destroy the spiritual root and rebuild it.


    However, he could not know that Zhou Shu cultivated the Sea-Treading Art, a special mental method that breaks the whole body''s qi and thus changes the spiritual root and transforms himself into a spiritual body.


    Zhou Shu smiled and spread his hands, "The elders have finished speaking, and I have nothing to say, but I want to ask, is the roots planted by the elders a way of spying?"


    Kunlun emphasizes Dao roots, the so-called spiritual roots, Kunlun will plant appropriate Dao roots for every qualified Kunlun disciple, called Dao roots.


    This method has many advantages. It will allow the cultivators to adapt to their respective Taoisms quickly, and they can also practice quickly, and immediately have the power of Taoism available. They can surpass the cultivators of the same generation very early, but there are many shortcomings, and their own Tao is just like this It is fixed and impossible to change, and the Tao seeds that are planted are not cultivated by themselves, and it is difficult to truly enlighten the Tao and become a truly powerful cultivator.


    Kunlun is like this. Strict systems and machine-based training have created countless stable geniuses, but there are very few true geniuses, there are many powerful monks, but there is no strongest monks. )!!

 Chapter 1626: 3 countermeasures

    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, and said slowly, "The so-called fairy spirit actually has many shortcomings..."


    "Sect Master Zhou needn''t say much."


    Zheng Daoxuan waved his hand, "We Kunlun knows better than you about the pros and cons of fairy spirits, Sect Master Zhou, I think you also know that the Xuanhuang Realm is about to usher in a catastrophe. As a cultivator, I will be brave. Earlier, I worked for the Xuanhuang World... I, Kunlun, admired the fact that Sect Master Zhou bought the Shenmu Ding. I hope Sect Master Zhou can also think of the world in other matters."


    Zhou Shu paused slightly, "The words of the elders seem to have no deep meaning."


    Zheng Daoxuan said indifferently, "In your hands, you can only make your cultivation level soar by yourself. It is really a violent thing, but it is different in Kunlun. We Kunlun can make better use of the fairy aura to cultivate Give out more geniuses to contribute to the Xuanhuang Realm and save the people of the world."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Good things are used well, and those who are able live in them, this reason is unassailable."


    "Yes, doesn''t Sect Master Zhou think so?"


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded, and said sternly, "A thousand taels of gold falling into the hands of a beggar can only make him rich alone, but if it falls into the house of a good man, it can save hundreds of beggars and give them enough food and clothing. Isn��t it clear which result is better?"


    "The elder''s analogy is really good. His words are as sharp as a knife. I admire them."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed, "But I really don''t know why the elder can say such things without shame, and without paying any price, just take the gains of others into his own, thinking that he is fair? Isn''t it ridiculous? Now? If the elder is dedicated to saving the world, I have a better suggestion. I don��t know if the elder is willing to listen?"


    Zheng Daoxuan said sternly, "Sect Master Zhou, please say that Kunlun will think of the common people in the world."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s very simple. Give the elder the sacred wooden cauldron that I just photographed, and I don''t want the original stone, how about it?"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s complexion was slightly condensed, and he quickly recovered his solemnity, "That was taken by Sect Master Zhou, and there are still many colleagues in it. How can I take away the beauty of others? This is absolutely not a thing."


    "Why is that fairy spirit all right again?"


    Zhou Shu pretended to be puzzled, "I got it very hard. I explored the secret realm and discovered and interpreted the fairy sound book. After many years of accumulation, I got the result. I think, apart from me, everyone in the world of immortality It''s impossible to interpret that fairy sound book, why should I give it to you?"


    Zheng Daoxuan avoided answering, slightly hesitating, "Xianyinshu... Sect Master Zhou really has a great opportunity."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Yes, it''s my chance, not your Kunlun."


    Zheng Daoxuan stared at Zhou Shu and said thoughtfully, "Does Sect Master Zhou really intend to keep it? It seems impossible, right? No one knows about this except Kunlun, but if we Kunlun tells this matter, By the time Sect Master Zhou still has the Lotus Sect, it will be difficult to gain a foothold in the entire world of cultivation, right?


    Zhou Shu was silent, as if thinking about something.


    Zheng Daoxuan smiled slightly and looked into Zhou Shu��s eyes, ��Sect Master Zhou took the Shenmu Ding today to gather people��s hearts and accumulate prestige, probably to prevent problems after the exposure of the spirit of the immortal? But Sect Master Zhou should understand that the immortal cultivator For, it��s just to promote the immortal. The celestial spirit in your hand is just a shortcut to the celestial being. Facing it, there is no possibility that any cultivator will resist, even the closest person, even the most loyal to you. Disciple...Even if you accumulate more prestige, it will not be useful."


    Zhou Shu turned his head and looked out the window, seemingly convinced.


    Zheng Daoxuan knew that there was a way, and he stepped up his rhetoric. "It was always true before Sect Master Zhou became a powerful person. And we in Kunlun also discovered that Sect Master Zhou has been full of cultivation steps recently. Is it because the spirit of the fairy spirit has also reached the bottleneck? No wonder, all the way to the present is a miracle, there is no accumulation of hundreds of years, there is not enough material, I am afraid it is difficult to go further, these hundreds of years, you are confident Can you get by?"


    Zhou Shu turned his head and said slowly, "So what should I do in the opinion of the elders?"


    "Haha, Sect Master Zhou really understands the truth."


    Zheng Daoxuan stroked his beard and smiled, with a lot of triumph on his face, "According to our Kunlun guess, the celestial qi obtained by Sect Master Zhou should be a method of refining qi, rather than physical objects such as spiritual veins. We can also basically determine the several special items that Baoxuan has been purchasing. What are the materials for the Qi refining method, right?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shook, showing a lot of surprises, "You..."


    The complacency on Zheng Daoxuan''s face became more and more, and he became a little bit forgetful, "In this case, we Kunlun also prepared three countermeasures for Sect Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly stagnant, "Three countermeasures?"


    "Not bad."


    Zheng Daoxuan thought it would be useful and smiled and said, "The best policy is that the Heyin Sect joins Kunlun, and we will give you a high status. For example, the Kunlun Sect Master, from the Heyin Sect Sect Master to the Kunlun Sect Master, Leap is not a big deal, and with Kunlun��s protection, you can concentrate on your cultivation. As for the spirit of the immortal spirit, you don��t need to worry about it. Give it to Kunlun. Don��t worry about the refining materials, you can have as many as you want. How much, then your bottleneck will be broken without attack, and you will rise to the immortal smoothly.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "What else?"


    Zheng Daoxuan showed a hint of surprise, "Can''t even the Supreme Strategy impress the Daoists? Well, it seems that the Sect Master really has a lot of obsessions with the Heyin Sect. Qi, the Qi refining materials you need, our Kunlun will help you obtain them. The quantity will not be much, but it is definitely better than the suzerain. If you do this, the suzerain will not have to worry about the materials, and you will be able to break through for decades. The bottleneck keeps crossing the robbery and raising the immortal."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said calmly, "It sounds good, what else?"


    Zheng Daoxuan shook his head unconsciously, and said with regret, "If even Zhongce and Daoists are unwilling to accept, then there is only a bad way."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    "What a trick..."


    Zheng Daoxuan looked at Zhou Shu, with some threats in his eyes, "Sect Master Zhou really wants me to say?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Let''s talk, I want to listen."


    "Okay," Zheng Daoxuan was not polite, his eyes condensed, "If the Supreme Policy and the Sect Master of Zhongce do not accept it, we in Kunlun can only do this and make use of..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Using Kunlun''s own huge strength to suppress the Dutch School and Lingyu City, unscrupulously, murder and arson, threatening me to surrender the spirit of the spirit, right?")!!

 Chapter 1627: I also have 3

    "You Kunlun, really shameless."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and looked at Zheng Daoxuan and said, "However, I am not surprised."


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression suddenly changed, and he said sharply, "Dare you slander Kunlun?"


    "What can be slandered, shamelessness is a fact."


    Zhou Shu remained unmoved and said calmly, "What is Kunlun''s best policy, give me Kunlun Sect Master? To be honest, I don''t know who Kunlun Sect Master is now, and there are not many people in the world of immortality, right? Not to mention you Kunlun. There are eleven suzerains, but none of them have power. All rights of Kunlun are in the hands of the elders. This is a fact that everyone knows, but you use a Kunlun suzerain to seduce me. Doesn''t it feel ridiculous?"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression was slightly stagnant, "Sect Master Zhou knows very clearly..."


    "Do you think I don''t know? As for Zhongce, I don''t want to say more."


    Zhou Shu smiled, with a hint of contempt in his calmness, "Why do you share the spirit of the fairy spirit? Do you rely on some materials that Kunlun gave me? Not to mention whether the materials are true or not, so what if they are true? I don��t want to exchange 10,000 ingredients for a good formula, let alone a recipe for fairy air?"


    A series of questions made Zheng Daoxuan''s face blush, and he touched his beard, "It''s not impossible to discuss..."


    "The worst thing."


    Zhou Shu only shook his head, "Although it is Kunlun''s usual trick, it is not beneficial, but when used on me, I can guarantee that there is no effect. I am not worried at all. Elder, Kunlun prepared three countermeasures for me. It''s not useful anymore."


    Zheng Daoxuan pondered for a moment, and then said slowly, "It seems that Sect Master Zhou is planning to die. Isn''t it afraid that we will spread the news? You know, as long as I say a word here, you and the Heyin School will become the target of public criticism. , Their previous promises to you will be immediately invalidated. Are you really willing to see these things happen?"


    "You wouldn''t do this."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and didn''t care at all. "I think you have discussed it with the elders. Your goal is to get the celestial aura by yourself, and if everyone else knows it, if everyone else knows it. , This will not benefit you Kunlun in any way. Seriously, I am afraid that the position of your first sect will not be preserved... Regarding the news of the fairy spirit, Kunlun is more worried than I am, right?"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression suddenly changed, staring at Zhou Shu, "You...how do you know? Don''t you..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Don''t worry, there is no **** in the presbytery. This matter is obvious. Everyone can tell. In this matter, you have nothing to threaten me. So your three strategies, I No one will be accepted."


    Zheng Daoxuan stood up slowly and sighed, "It seems that we can''t go on talking."


    He looked at Zhou Shu condescendingly, with Kunlun''s unique arrogance, but there was a trace of inexplicable confusion in his eyes.


    Obviously I was about to move, but why did it happen again?


    "The elders don''t rush away. You have to discuss other countermeasures and don��t rush for a while. I have something to say. I don��t know if the elders are willing to listen?" Zhou Shu looked up at him and said calmly, "It��s not about the spirit of the fairy. Can''t talk."


    "How are you going to talk?"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s eyes lit up.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Sit down first, elder."


    Zheng Daoxuan seemed to be thinking, and sat back to his original position.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "That''s right. We should talk on an equal footing. Don''t just show up like a self-respect. It seems that not giving Kunlun something is a violation of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. It will only make people disgusted. I won''t have any effect, Kunlun is just a sect, nothing great."


    A killing intent flashed in Zheng Daoxuan''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared, and he laughed instead, "You are the first person to say that about Kunlun, and I admire you."


    "It''s just that there are fewer elders. In fact, there are many, and there will be more and more."


    Zhou Shu looked at his hand and slowly said, "Actually, I also have three countermeasures for you. The elder can go back and think about it."


    Zheng Daoxuan looked at Zhou Shu, "What?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "My three countermeasures are not superior or inferior. They only care about each other''s choices. First, I will give Kunlun the spirit of the fairy spirit, and I promise that only Kunlun and I know this secret. Leak it out, this is what you want, but for this, you Kunlun will have to pay a high price..." He glanced at Zheng Daoxuan who was quite eager, and said seriously, "It''s really big, you can''t be the master. of."


    Zheng Daoxuan thought for a while and smiled, "Sect Master Zhou said so, I naturally believe it, so what about the second one?"


    Zhou Shu continued, "The second point is that I will publish the spirit of the fairy so that the entire Xuanhuang world will have a chance to obtain and benefit from it. If you do this, the elder should be very clear about the result, right?"


    "Do you think the Xuanhuang Realm is not messy enough?"


    Zheng Daoxuan said coldly, "Zhou Shu, do you think you will save the cultivator world and make the cultivators grateful to Dade? You are just making the Xuanhuang world more chaotic Everyone has to **** materials, everyone needs Fight for the spirit of immortality, then every cultivator and every force will not be able to escape, and everyone will be caught in endless killings. This may be a greater calamity than the invasion of foreign races, and you will become a sinner in the world of cultivating immortals. "


    "Will it be something you can judge, I have my ideas."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "It seems that you don''t want this to happen, so let''s go to the third one. The third one is very simple. It is to keep the status quo. In this mysterious yellow world, only I know the fairy spirit. No one can get angry."


    Zheng Daoxuan was shocked when he heard the sound, and stood up, "You want to be beautiful. Since Kunlun knows about it, we will never let you enjoy it alone!"


    "Yes, I think Kunlun will definitely find ways to disadvantage me and find a way to get the spirit of the fairy."


    Zhou Shu was still indifferent, even with a slight smile, "But I want to remind you that any method is of no use to me, only I know the spirit of the fairy, and you Kunlun only need to do anything against me and He For the music school, the first countermeasure will be upgraded. In the future, the price for you to get the spirit of the spirit will be more. Each time you do it a little more. In the end, even if you give me the whole Kunlun, I I won''t agree."


    "you����"


    Zheng Daoxuan didn''t know what to say.


    "I guess Kunlun, you guys, you must still want to use the first countermeasure, and you will definitely not go to the second dead end, then..." Zhou Shu looked at Zheng Daoxuan, his eyes gleaming, "Just think about it. , How should I agree to my terms? I don��t plan to say more specifically. After three years, if you find it feasible, you can come to the Heyin School to find me. In the meantime, I don��t want to have the third situation, okay?" )!!

 Chapter 1628: Gourd

    Zhou Shu smiled and did not speak.


    Zheng Daoxuan watched him and slowly said, "If we accept the first article, what price do you plan to pay for Kunlun? I just ask, don''t think we will promise you."


    "It doesn''t have to be this way, I don''t expect you to agree now, and you may not be the master."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said lightly, "I can''t think of too much now. If I have to ask, then I will find Kunlun a way to cultivate spiritual roots, and also go to your Dao Mountain and Buddhist scriptures. Ge, and..."


    "Shut up!"


    Zheng Daoxuan interrupted Zhou Shu angrily, and pointed at Zhou Shu, "Whimsical! The cultivation of Taoism and Taoshan are the foundations of my Kunlun, and it is impossible to give it to others. Your condition, no one in Kunlun will promise!"


    "The conditions will change. Now I can only think of the best, but the final result may not necessarily be this, right?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Maybe after some time, if there are some changes, you will agree to it? Elder Zheng, you can go back and think about it before discussing it. There will be no results now. I still have Shenmuding to deal with. , There is not so much time."


    "Okay, I hope you can make it through that day."


    Zheng Daoxuan stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes suddenly cold, arched his hands, and strode out.


    "If you remember the third item I said, you won''t say that."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and then walked out to an old temple.


    There are also meditation temples on Penglai Island, because meditation always comes here, it is impossible not to prepare a place for them.


    He paused in front of the main hall door, and then walked in.


    Walking into the main hall, it seems to have entered another world. The excitement of Penglai Island disappeared, and all that can be felt is an empty and desolate, seemingly inhuman.


    "A place of misery."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, smiled and said, "Unexpectedly, the master''s painful meditation has been cultivated to this state."


    The place of suffering and solitude is the method of suffering meditation to a certain stage. It is similar to the domain, but stronger than the domain. It even changes the space, bringing the two people into an independent space, like a secret realm carried with them. The outside world has no way of knowing what happened in the land of miserable silence, only the great wisdom master sitting still.


    It��s not that Master Dazhi��s understanding of the law is better than Zhou Shu��s, but that his painful meditation is far more mature than Zhou Shu��s Shuzhi. Every stage of meditation will have special changes and developments, and Zhou Shu The Shu Zhi Dao that he created alone was far from this step, and he didn''t even grasp it.


    Master Dazhi still closed his eyes and said calmly, "It''s just a small method, don''t care about Sect Master Zhou, there are some things that can only be said in the inside so that they will not be known.<>"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu sat down and tried the posture of bitter meditation, feeling quite strenuous.


    Master Dazhi slowly said, "The old monk is just blunt. Sect Master Zhou knows Long Ziyun in Bi Temple?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head calmly, "I know Yunli, but I don''t know any dragon son. I haven''t seen him since he left the Heyin School."


    "The lord is very cautious."


    Master Dazhi said slowly, "If it weren��t for the suzerain��s rescue, Misi Longzi had died at the hands of Kunlun, if it wasn��t for the suzerain��s purification magic knife, and now he is still being tortured by the ghost, these things, the old monk knows, it is also said. Li said to the old monk, he still left a Heavenly Dragon Order with you."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "The master knows it, but he still wants to ask me if he intends to retrieve the Heavenly Dragon Order?"


    When Master Dazhi said these things, Zhou Shu knew that he and Yunli had a close relationship, and he was a trustworthy person.


    "Naturally not. The old monk has no right to interrogate what he gave you."


    Master Dazhi shook his head and glanced at Zhou Shu, "The old monk often talks with Yun Longzi. He always talks about you, and the old monk always feels exaggerated. But when I saw it today, Fang''s well-known reputation is well known, and Sect Master Zhou deserves it. He is the dragon among people, and only in this way can he become close friends with the dragon."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, showing a trace of worry, "I''m overwhelmed, the Master came to me for Yunli? Did something happen to him?"


    Master Dazhi also smiled with a faint smile, "Don''t worry, Sect Master, he is very good now, he has successfully overcome the catastrophe, and Long Zun is training him to become a squat holder."


    "The gourd man?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly confused.


    He was not surprised that Yunli succeeded in crossing the catastrophe. With super-high qualifications and the blade of the pure land, the two great sacred fires of the Zen Sect were gathered in one, and it was strange that he could not cross the catastrophe.


    Master Dazhi showed some dignity, "The gourd holder is the one who holds the sky gourd. In the Tianlong Temple of the past, only the gourd holder can use the artifact."


    "what����"


    Zhou Shu was shocked. This is really unexpected. Yunli''s position in Tianlong Temple has reached this point. He can hold the artifact, and he is afraid that he is already on the same level with Long Zun. He is also happy for the great achievement of old friends. A smile appeared on the corners of his mouth unconsciously.


    And Master Dazhi looked at him, but he sighed slightly Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and wondered, "Master, is it not a good thing to hold a squad?"


    Master Dazhi gently shook his head, "Who knows the good and the bad? The so-called gourman is the guardian of the Tianlong Temple. He is in charge of the artifact, which means that it is impossible for eternal life to leave Tianlong Temple. Therefore, every one has risen. The cultivators of Fairy Hope are not willing to be the gourman.<>"


    Zhou Shu''s face tightened, and he was a little speechless.


    Master Dazhi said slowly, "Tianlong Temple hasn''t been there for tens of thousands of years, and the artifact has been silent, but it is different now. The battle with Kunlun has become more intense, and Tianlong Temple has reached its most dangerous moment. Losing the third, the six sages go to the second, and the King also has its own worries. I am afraid that only the magical weapon can swallow the sky to save the danger. Therefore, there must be a person who holds the gourd. Yun Li is the most suitable candidate. Willing to take the responsibility... When explaining these things at Tianlong Temple, he took the initiative to ask to be the keeper."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while, and sighed, "There is a swallowing gourd for him, and he will definitely accept it."


    Master Dazhi nodded, "That''s right. He made a death wish to abandon the Buddha very early, and gave up the hope of becoming a Buddha. It is neither possible to become a Buddha, nor does it make much sense to become a goddess. It is a good choice to obtain an extremely powerful artifact, guard the Tianlong Temple, and fulfill the ambition... That being said, it is still a pity."


    His old face was full of regrets, "The talent and Zen heart of Yunlongzi have been unattainable in Tianlong Temple for thousands of years. What is even more rare is the understanding of Tao, even above the old monk. The hope of becoming immortal in the future is very high. Great, but he made a wish to abandon the Buddha and die, alas."


    Zhou Shu paused, "This is his choice, and... there may be a turning point in the future.")!!

 Chapter 1629: Great Wisdom Master

    After stagnation for a while, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Master, you came to me specially, not just to talk about Yunli?"


    "Yes, there is another �맻��..1a"


    Master Dazhi looked at Zhou Shu, his calm eyes seemed to have been blown by the violent wind, and many wrinkles appeared. "Although Yun Longzi does not want the old monk to do this, the old monk feels that it is necessary to say something."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "But it''s OK to say."


    Master Dazhi slowly said, "The battle between meditation and Kunlun has been going on for a long time, and almost the entire Xihezhou has been implicated. Now three temples and one temple, Linyun Temple has been invested in Kunlun, and the Great Desert Temple has disappeared without a trace. Only Tianlong Temple and Leiyin Temple is still there, but I am afraid it will be difficult to sustain it for too long..."


    He kept shaking his head, showing a little bewilderment, "No one expected that Kunlun had hidden so much strength, and it was stronger than expected. If it is allowed to continue, it is afraid that meditation will be annihilated. , It''s another extinction of Zen..."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "It is true that Kunlun is stronger than expected, but Linyun Temple actually took refuge in Kunlun, alas."


    Judging from his long-term experience, all the major sects except Kunlun basically have big problems. Most of them are in decline. They don��t pick up, and there is not much anger. Kunlun, who has not been to Kunlun, seems to be unable to see this. The signs of, are still developing, and there is no sign of weakness, and Wushuang City''s intelligence network also fed back similar information.


    It''s no wonder that their cultivation method and the mountain of Taoism left by the ancient Kunlun Mountains, strict system, make them never lack of strong combat power.


    "Linyun Temple has always been like this. They are just a group of ordinary monks pursuing the Way of Ascending Immortals in the name of meditation. They don''t have the Zen heart of meditation to overcome eternity and wish to become Buddha..." Master Dazhi shook his head. Slowly said, "If it was only to destroy Zen, the old monk would never mention it to Sect Master Zhou. After all, it was just a matter of meditation, but the problem is that Kunlun��s goal is much more than that. The old monk can conclude that meditation in Xihezhou After being annihilated, they will definitely launch an offensive against other states. What they have to do is to unify the entire Cultivation Realm and become the only sect of the Xuanhuang Realm. There has not been a world of misery that can appear in 20,000 years."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "The Master said it is extremely true, and the next also think so."


    "Sect Master sees it the same way, it would be the best."


    Master Dazhi was very pleased, "Yun Longzi has always disapproved of bringing other people into the dispute between Tianlong Temple and Kunlun, especially the Heyin Sect and Sovereign Zhou, but the old monk feels that Sovereign Zhou is absolutely capable of changing the situation, and also No need to participate directly, Sect Master Zhou, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "If I had met the Master a few years earlier, it would be fine."


    Master Dazhi was slightly puzzled, "What does the suzerain mean?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and melted on his face, "Hehe, I don''t mean anything else, I just think it''s a good idea to talk to the Master. If you meet earlier, you can ask for advice and talk, wouldn''t it be fun?"


    Master Dazhi seems to have realized something, his jaw said, "Then the lord plans to..."


    "You don''t have to tell Yunli, and don''t tell Tianlong Temple. The Master knows it," Zhou Shu said calmly. "I also have an old grudge with Kunlun. As far as I can do, I will never make Kunlun feel better. ."


    Master Dazhi sighed in relief, got up to face Zhou Shu, and bowed together. "The old monk is here to thank Sect Master Zhou. Don��t worry, Sect Master Zhou will never know what he said today. If you violate this statement, The old monk will suffer from the evil spirit of the heavenly dragon."


    "The Master is serious."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly returned the ceremony, which was quite heavy. The oath he said was the most terrifying for meditation in Tianlong Temple.


    "You are guilty if you speak to the suzerain. If you can''t keep the secret, you can be punished."


    Master Dazhi was very calm, even showing a smile that he had never had before, "Sect Master Zhou, please accept these things."


    He took out three jade slips and a wooden fish from his sleeve, and put them in front of Zhou Shu one by one, facing Zhou Shu��s suspicious gaze, saying, ��It��s the death curse of Tianlong Temple, there is also a Diamond Heart Sutra, and a Zen treasure. Six inscriptions on wooden fish."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, "Suppress the evil soul?"


    "Yes," Master Dazhi nodded, "In ancient times, Tianlong Temple Da Neng also suppressed or even eliminated evil souls. Among them, the Diamond Heart Sutra and the Tianlong Rebirth Curse played a lot of roles."


    Zhou Shu was a little confused, "But..."


    "Did the sect master see that the old monk used it to no effect?"


    Master Dazhi is quite self-deprecating, "Vajra Holding Heart Sutra is the scripture of body meditation, while Rebirth Mantra is the scripture of Wenchan. The old monk is suffering meditation. Although he understands it, he cannot exert their true function, so there is no What''s the effect, and at that time, the mind was lost and it was a little messy. It may be different from the suzerain. The suzerain can call some body meditation and literary meditation to recite the scriptures, which will temporarily suppress it. If the suzerain himself can, Naturally it is also excellent."


    "So thank you Master."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly gave thanks. This is more or less a way, and he was said to be predestined with Zen very early Maybe something can be learned from it. After all, Shu Zhidao should Being compatible with Zen Tao is also the direction he has been thinking about.


    "As for the wooden fish with six inscriptions, it is a magic weapon that the old monk has been using since he got started. It was opened before the Buddha, and it has the effect of calming the soul."


    Master Dazhi looked at the wooden fish with a trace of reluctance in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shook his head, and solemnly said, "This wooden fish has been with the Master for thousands of years. I don''t know how much Zen breath and the Master''s sentiment are contained in it. This is so precious that there is no one in the world. Two, I can��t accept it below."


    "Accept it."


    Master Dazhi waved his hand and said, "The old monk will make another one when he returns, and it won''t take much time. Sect Master makes good use of it."


    Zhou Shu turned down several times, but was blocked by Master Dazhi and had to accept it.


    The wooden fish starts to sink slightly, the appearance is smooth, seemingly ordinary, the material is not very good, and even a little shabby. The six inscriptions on the above are just common anti-evil writings in the Zen gate, but its value is far more than this ordinary appearance. Shu is very clear that it is more precious than the seventh or even eighth-order magic weapons. It has been used for thousands of years of magic weapons and has been used in meditation. Among them, he does not know how many Zen essences have been absorbed, and he has accepted the light of Buddha, the effect of calming the soul and warding off evil spirits. No less than some holy beasts.


    Zhou Shu could determine that putting this wooden fish in the Shenmu Cauldron could slow down the evil soul for at least ten years.


    Master Dazhi showed a touch of relief, "If you can do something to suppress the evil spirits, the old monk can also have less guilt in his heart."


    "Master''s righteousness and virtue will be remembered in the next."


    Zhou Shu respectfully bowed, "Please don''t worry, Master, I will not let evil spirits ravage the world, and I will try my best to do what I promised the Master.")!!

 Chapter 1630: Is such that

    Penglai ��ww..l��


    The black shadow of the city lord laughed, "I said Zhu Wu, you are showing your face this time in the sea meeting. You must take the initiative to suppress the evil souls and make your name in the world. Judging from the information obtained from these days Wushuang City, your name is afraid No one in the Xuanhuang Realm knows that no one knows, and you can hear praises everywhere."


    Qingque nodded, "It''s not just exclaimed and praised, but I heard that many monks were moved by your righteous deeds and planned to go to the lotus sect to help you suppress the evil souls. There are various sects, and some hidden ones. Aristocratic family, it is said that there will be people from Baiyun Temple. After a while, Lingyu City will be overcrowded."


    "Although there are many hypocritical people, there are never fewer people with lofty ideals in the Xuanhuang world."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "These monks are very important to the world of immortality and to our lotus sect. They must be treated well, and they can''t chill other people''s hearts. It''s just... Qingque, I will trouble you again."


    Qingque smiled slightly, "What''s the matter? Bailong has already sent a letter. He will be on Penglai Island in a few days, and I will always go back."


    "go back?"


    The city lord said dissatisfied, "Qing Que, do you treat the Heyin School as your own home?"


    Qingque snorted, laughed without answering, Yang Mei immediately raised her hand and said, "Brother, I also go back to help, I have nothing to do here, and sister Lin Zhu can''t use me to help."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, warmly said, "Okay, you will leave later and go back to Lingyu City all the way back to Lingyu City. Be careful for some time after that."


    "I know," Qingque seemed to understand, "Is Kunlun coming to trouble?"


    "I shouldn''t find you. They are looking for trouble, but they will test me first and understand my true strength before making plans. Therefore, when I leave the island, they will definitely come to besiege. I guess there will be at least two or three. A high-level elder." Zhou Shu smiled slightly, disapprovingly.


    "what?"


    Yang Mei was shocked, "Two or three of the seven-fold or more crossing the tribulation realm? Brother, otherwise we should go back together?"


    "Of course not. They are going to test me. If I cover up, wouldn''t it disappoint them?" Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "It''s okay, just let them get to know me."


    "You don''t worry about it anymore."


    Qingque looked at him with a slight irritation, only the worry in his eyes flashed, and said slowly, "Keheyin School and Lingyucheng...Don''t take it too seriously, Kunlun did it, they are very likely Start with the disciple or the chamber of commerce."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "I have made some preparations earlier. Besides, there are people in Shushan and Cihang right now. If they overstep the rules, they may cause serious consequences. That is something Kunlun does not want to see. I think They will not make any big moves in Dongshengzhou before Xihezhou Miechan is completed, and after you go back, they can help me stare. I am relieved to have you there."


    Qingque laughed unconsciously, "Fine."


    "By the way, these few jade slips helped me bring Ruoyan, don''t forget."


    Zhou Shu took out a few jade slips and gave them to them. After they said goodbye, they set off immediately.


    Watching them leave safely in the tree, Zhou Shu relaxed a little.


    The city lord still looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of dignity, "Kunlun don��t care, what are you going to do with the Shenmu Ding? Although it has gained popularity as you wish, the evil spirits still cannot get around the big problem after all. , I can''t help you much at this point."


    Zhou Shu was a bit solemn, "With the Muyu of Master Dazhi, there will be no problems in the past ten years. There is still time. I currently have two plans. I will use whatever I can do when I see. If I didn''t do it, I took the Shenmu Cauldron to the ruins and used the alien race to deal with it together, but I had to wait for me to improve my cultivation."


    "This is feasible. The evil soul is transformed by power, and will come out by itself in the secret realm, but it will be difficult if it is trapped by other things."


    The city lord nodded slightly, and suddenly said, "If it''s a secret realm, you don''t necessarily have to go to the ruins."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is there any secret realm more difficult than returning to the ruins?"


    The city lord said slowly, "Well, the Secret Realm of Chaos, where the original appearance of the Xuanhuang Realm is retained, and some features of the Immortal Realm can also be glimpsed there. In hand, there is a silver lining. When you reach your realm, I will tell you how to enter."


    Zhou Shu was very happy, "Okay, it''s a choice."


    The city lord nodded and said, "In the past ten years, you have to work harder, but... if you can''t handle the evil soul well, don''t worry too much. The big deal is when the Tongtian Pagoda is completed, the first one to send it up and let it go to heaven. At that time, the Xuanhuang Realm will not be harmed."


    "I don''t want Tongtian Tower to do this, it wastes too much resources, let alone."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said, "City Lord, I will go to see the Tongtian Pagoda first, and I will also leave in a few days. I think Kunlun can hardly wait."


    "Can''t it be by Penglai? I still want to see how you fight..."


    The city lord sighed slightly, then stared at Zhou Shu, "I''m not worried about you!"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and disappeared quickly.


    The unfinished Tongtian Tower.


    Hundreds of puppets are busy working, stacking pieces of jade charms in suitable places, and the Lin Zhu in front of the tower is manipulating the puppets while observing the internal movements of the Tongtian Pagoda Concentrated, even Zhou Shu is here. Did not notice it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother her either. While watching the tower, practicing the formations to integrate Shu''s Tao, while refining and improving her cultivation.


    I got a lot of primordial stones and collected enough spiritual things, but now it is time to refine them.


    However, within three or five days, Zhou Shu''s cultivation level has improved a lot, and the four-level realm that has been stagnated for a long time has been completed and can be overcome at any time.


    This is exactly what he wants.


    "what!"


    Lin Zhu awakened from the meditation, saw Zhou Shu at a glance, and rushed over immediately.


    The emotions that could not be resolved last time were completely released at this moment, and the short time alone made her very satisfied.


    "Senior, when the Tongtian Pagoda is at a critical time, you can''t neglect it at all. From now on, the little girl will be more busy."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, a little excited, and a little tired, her crimson face, the sweat had not faded, and she was shining with moist light.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t say too many words of gratitude, and only warmly said, "Jiu, it''s really hard for you."


    "Senior has worked harder, the little girl knows."


    Lin Zhu leaned on him and whispered, "For this tower, seniors don��t know how many dangers and hardships they have to face outside, and they are in danger of life and death at any time, and the little girl has a small wood here to help her practice. It��s good to set up an array with peace of mind. The array is originally the favorite thing for little girls, and even understands the Tao because of this. If there is anything to be difficult, it��s better to come a few times."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Hehe, that''s what I want to be outside, to be able to grow continuously."


    "Only seniors think so."


    Lin Zhu chuckled as he listened to her ear canal, "Senior, the little girl hasn''t told you how to arrange the teleportation formation, it is like this...")!!

 Chapter 1631: Hold on, Ill go through a robbery first

    Chapter 1631


    Leaving Penglai Island, Zhou Shu headed east.


    He didn''t hide anything, so he walked out hundreds of thousands of miles and was surrounded by several people.


    Zhou Shu felt it a little, and shook his head unconsciously, "For me, you Kunlun has also moved the crowd."


    More than expected, there were four Kunlun monks, three elders of the eighth rank, and one of the seventh rank.


    The presence of these four monks at the same time may be the top power in the Xuanhuang world, and only Kunlun can do it here.


    "If Sect Master Zhou is worried about Kunlun, he will stay on Penglai Island and leave Xihezhou with Penglai Island."


    Zheng Daoxuan arched his hand, but the killing intent in his eyes did not hide, "Since the sovereign is such a calm island, I don''t care how many people we have, so why should we disappoint you?"


    "Elder Zheng, his words are like a knife."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and turned to one side, "This senior is so graceful and admirable, should it be Elder Lin Qingjue?"


    This monk wore elegant green clothes. He looked very light last year. His skin was shiny and flowing. His eyes showed a special color of glaze. His appearance was picturesque and his style was outstanding. His long white hair was scattered behind him, without a crown. , Even more unruly and unspeakable.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, slightly disdainful, did not return courtesy or speak.


    "Sure enough, it is pure and beautiful."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, not caring, turned to the other side and said, "Senior is the elder Thai wolf, right?"


    The monk was born quite rough, dark as charcoal, standing in the clouds, very conspicuous, short, but five feet, his bare chest showed a fierce crimson wolf head pattern.


    He bowed his hands back, sounding like thunder, "Sect Master Zhou is very knowledgeable, and the old man is a Thai wolf. I am a little curious when it comes to speaking. Where are you from? Even if you have the spirit of immortality, you won��t be so. Be bold."


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare."


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned around and said, "Elder Nan Ye, we have seen it."


    Nan Ye shook the long sword in his hand and said coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t hand over the spirit of the fairy, just pay for your life."


    "Speaking of which I am looking for you too."


    Zhou Shu��s voice became much colder, ��As a senior elder, you have poisoned our Heyin school disciple Zhuge Fuyan, which has caused him to be unstable and lose consciousness at any time, unable to cultivate normally, for fear that his future will be lost. You ruined and ruined my son, what should you be guilty of?"


    Nan Ye said in a deep voice, "Huh, who made him..."


    "Elder Nan, don''t talk too much."


    Zheng Daoxuan waved his hand and turned to Zhou Shudao, "Sect Master Zhou, you must be very clear about our intention. This is not Dongshengzhou, but Xihezhou. Since you are here, don''t think about leaving easily, or use the method of refining qi. Tell us, or just disappear on the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "The people in the hundreds of thousands of miles around have been driven away by you. No wonder, as the elders of Kunlun, he would say such shameless remarks in such a grand manner. It''s really unscrupulous, but it happens that I also have this intention. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "But I would like to ask you all to wait a moment, I''ll take the trouble first."


    "Passing the robbery?"


    How could there be someone who crossed the robbery at this time, and several people were startled, Nan Ye immediately shouted, "What nonsense, do you say that you will cross the robbery? How easy is it!"


    "Do I have to fight when I cross the catastrophe?"


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head and smiled, "That''s not impossible, come on."


    Before the words fell, the sky was already covered with layers of dark clouds.


    They are all dark purple tribulation clouds, and they gather very quickly, but within a few dozen breaths, they completely cover the sky. The tribulation wind and tribulation fire also follow, and the places within tens of thousands of miles are completely covered by wind and fire. .


    Electric light, fire light, raining down.


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression changed slightly, "Zhou Shu, do you still have this hand?"


    Lin Qingjue seemed to feel something and calmly said, "It is a good idea to complete the cultivation base in advance, and to trigger the catastrophe when you encounter a strong opponent. In most cases, you can easily get out of trouble, but unfortunately, you The Five Heavens Tribulation is of no use to me, it will only make you die faster."


    "Yes, plus us, the catastrophe does not come singly, Zhou Shu, you have nowhere to go."


    Tai Lang also couldn''t help shaking his head, hissed, "You think we will avoid the catastrophe, that is ridiculous, I have waited for the eighth rank, what kind of catastrophe has not been seen? Naturally I will not be afraid after experiencing it, but you are smart Being mistaken by cleverness really deserves to die."


    The three of them didn''t seem to care, but Nan Ye shivered, pointing to the sky and said, "His catastrophe seems to be different."


    "It''s not the same, it''s about to approach the power of Tier 8 Heavenly Tribulation."


    Zheng Daoxuan raised his head and glanced, and he knew it. He was a little surprised and said quite calmly, "Elder Nan, you haven''t experienced such a catastrophe, don''t get hurt by mistake, and leave quickly."


    "it is good."


    After receiving the pardon, Nan Ye flew out immediately, wanting to leave this place of right and wrong early.


    "Since I''m here, why go?"


    Zhou Shu sneered, his figure fluttered, and he followed him tightly, but after a few breaths he caught up.


    As soon as the sea stepping sword moved, the vast sword intent carried the wind and the fire, casting a golden stream of clouds all the way, and rolling towards the south night.


    Love knows that I can��t escape Nan Ye can only turn around, and the long sword in his hand surges out, turning out thousands of vortexes, trying to resist Zhou Shu��s sword intent, but the vortex is just taking shape The tide of sword intent swallowed.


    No matter what he tried to display his sword intent, he couldn''t resist it either.


    He became more frightened as he fought, thinking that he was already the Seventh Stage of Crossing Tribulation Realm, and was not the enemy of Zhou Shu Yihe. How could it be possible?


    "Don''t you care about your own calamity? You are the one who wants to overcome the calamity, how can you still have the strength to chase me? Are you not afraid of death!"


    At this time, Nan Ye was confused, fearful, and surprised, and couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    "You are not afraid, what am I afraid of?"


    Zhou Shu looked calmly, and the sea-stepping sword in his hand flew out suddenly, and he continued to chase Nan Ye, but a lot of golden light appeared on his body, and he suddenly turned around and greeted him on the other side.


    During these few breaths, Lin Qingjue and Tai Lang also chased them.


    Both of them carried a flickering flame. It was a robbery fire. Although it extinguished when they touched their body, it can be seen that the two also spent a lot of energy to deal with it.


    Zhou Shu��s calamity has always been several times higher than that of other monks. Although it is fivefold, it can be compared with the eighth-order calamity of ordinary monks. Even the Kunlun elder who has experienced eight calamities, don��t want to easily block it. Open, and Zheng Daoxuan is worse than the two, and the speed is much slower.


    Of course, Zhou Shu is not affected by it.


    The demon refining pot offsets some of it, and the rest will not interfere even if it falls on the body.


    These tribulations and fires are equivalent to the domain used by Zhou Shu, which can consume opponents extremely well.


    At this time, he was crossing the catastrophe. Of course, he didn''t want to use the catastrophe to escape, but to show his own strength to a greater extent and let Kunlun retreat. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 1632: Defensive counterattack

    Two vigorous forces, which seemed to exist and did not exist, came one after another.


    Lin Qingjue held a green flute across his hand. The music sounded like silk, intangible and qualitative, soft and tough. Although it was not fast, it moved forward like quicksand, crushing and engulfing obstacles one by one.


    What he practices is Le Dao.


    In the Xuanhuang world, Le Dao is a very common Dao. There are many people with good voices in the world, but they are rare in the world of cultivating immortals. Because Le Dao is very special. When there is no enlightenment, the practitioners are not even a little bit. The power of Tao cannot be used, just like a mortal, but it is difficult to comprehend the Tao of music. There are many changes in music theory, and there are thousands of musical instruments. It is difficult to learn and master, and it is impossible to achieve without super talent.


    However, once the enlightenment is successful, the music power acquired by Le Xiu is extremely powerful, invisible and invisible, and even silent. Often the opponent has not felt it and is hit by the move. If the power of music penetrates into the body, it will follow its music. At the mercy, unable to control the body and mind, it can be said that life is better than death.


    The Thai wolf on the other side does not recognize the human form.


    The whole body was wrapped in a jet of black blood and blood, and his body grew several times larger. In the high-speed movement, it seemed to turn into a fierce wolf, roaring, roaring, showing sharp claws and red eyes.


    Tailang practices fierce way.


    This kind of Tao from the ancient beasts can bring its own violence and fierceness to the extreme. This kind of Tao was once popular-among the barbarians and witches, and in the world of cultivation, there are only a few talented monks. To practice.


    The Thai wolf has the form of a fierce wolf, which shows that it has realized the way and has begun to do its best.


    Both of them have planted the corresponding Dao since they were young, and their own talents also coincided and complemented each other. Only then will they practice smoothly to this point and become the highest elder of Kunlun.


    They are not good opponents.


    Zhou Shu was not in a hurry to do it, the Dao Pagoda on his body was already formed, and at the same time he released Shu''s power and divine consciousness, and quietly mixed into the two Dao powers, carefully perceiving them, and looking for the weaknesses.


    Seeing the Dao Pagoda on Zhou Shu, Lin Qingjue was slightly stagnated, but Tai Lang didn''t respond at all, still rushing forward.


    Bang!


    Thai wolf hit the road tower directly!


    Before Zhou Shu had time to escape, the Dao Pagoda immediately sank. Zhou Shu and the rushing Thai wolf faced each other, no more than an inch apart. The red eyes and the ferocious and cruel aura rushed toward his face, and he could barely breathe. .


    His mouth opened, his teeth were cold, and he bit straight towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu retreated backward.


    The Thai wolf was chasing after himself, like a shadow. At the same time, the sound of music also came around, quietly approaching the tower from below.


    Layer by layer, silk flocks are wrapped around the Dao Pagoda, the power of music is like wind and water, and it penetrates the Dao Pagoda bit by bit, trying to break Zhou Shu''s defense.


    Zheng Daoxuan, who arrived afterwards, was still a bit short, but he did not rush to catch up, whispering in a low voice, "This kid''s way is very strange!"


    "Yes."


    While playing the flute, Lin Qingjue responded with a calm expression, "It is different from all Taoism I have seen, and the text on that tower is the first time I have seen it. Although there are many Taoism species stored on Taoshan, they are all Nothing similar."


    "This is strange."


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression was slightly stagnant, "Could it be the Tao in the immortal world he obtained from the spirit of the immortal?"


    Lin Qingjue nodded lightly, "It is very possible that this way is extraordinary. I can quickly find the false and true of my tactics, avoiding the true and making up for the false, and I can quickly make up for the slightest flaw. I can hardly believe that this is a cultivator. What he can do for two hundred years should be the characteristics of Tao itself."


    Zheng Daoxuan let out a low roar, and immediately quickened his pace, "The spirit of the fairy must be obtained!"


    Within dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu had already flown nearly a thousand miles with the Thai wolf.


    The strength of the Thai wolf has not weakened at all, but the ferocious aura has become stronger and stronger, completely enclosing the space within hundreds of miles, and it is dark all around, only the sparks from the fire can be seen.


    Lin Qingjue also followed closely, and the blue flute in his hand gradually turned into a blue, exerting a stronger force of music.


    Zheng Daoxuan also chased him closer. The sleeve of his right arm had been rolled up, revealing a transparent arm that looked like a crystal. He spotted Zhou Shu''s direction and shot out seven punches in succession.


    The fist was full of shadows, and it turned into a solid giant fist in flight, carrying the wind and the fire, and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    What he cultivates is boxing. He who has never trained his body before, practicing boxing with the body of Qi is very rare in the whole world of cultivating immortals, but he did it. Although his boxing strength is not known for its strength, but Both softness, all-round destruction, no less than any physical training.


    The three of them used all their strength to strike Zhou Shu into serious injuries, and there was nowhere to escape.


    Against the backdrop of a few vigorous waves, the tower swayed constantly, like a candle in the wind, which could be extinguished at any time.


    Brother Kunlun also waited for this moment to come.


    But after hundreds of breaths, the three of them chased them for thousands of miles, the candlelight had not gone out, and they stood upright all the time.


    Although Thai Wolf beat the Taoist Tower to as thin as a cicada''s wings countless times, and faced Zhou Shu countless times, it was unable to break through the last layer. Lin Qingjue��s music power had already entangled the Taoist Tower, but he looked for it. There was less than one entrance.


    Zheng Daoxuan''s giant fist could beat Zhou Shu for dozens of miles with each blow, but after it fell, it remained the same.


    The three looked at each other, their eyes gradually becoming anxious.


    How could there be such a thing, the power of three eight-fold cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm could not break a four-fold cultivator''s Taoist Tower?


    But besides being anxious, he also had more determination to win.


    Is this kind of Dao and this kind of power Zhou Shu equipped with? The spirit of the fairy must belong to Kunlun!


    In the Dao Pagoda, Zhou Shu closed his eyes slightly, his expression rather indifferent.


    If in the past, he might have only escaped, but now it is different. Over the years, he has grown a lot, especially in recent years, he broke the shackles of Shu Zhidao, making Shu Zhidao progress by leaps and bounds, and making him more relaxed Facing these offensives.


    But it is not appropriate to attack, he is still good at defensive counterattack.


    With these three powers, he has enough coping experience, coupled with reliable perception, will not be overwhelmed.


    Just procrastinate.


    Find the flaws and resolve them. When the tower may be breached, simulating the power of the sun to dissolve the opponent''s power is not small, but it is fairly stable.


    At the same time, quietly, his Shu Zhili has penetrated into the opponent''s Dao power, and his wisps of perception are conducting a comprehensive analysis in the sea of ??knowledge, quickly deducing, and simulating. When he almost understands it, it is a counterattack. when.


    But the Kunlun monk was besieging him with all his strength, and there was no way to detect it.


    Nan Ye over there is a little weaker. In the midst of the catastrophe, Caiying is chased very embarrassed. She wants to escape but can��t get out. Whenever she wants to fly outside, she will be blocked by Caiying. Look back.


    "Hehe, do you want to leave, this palace doesn''t allow it!"


    "Damn it!"


    Nan Ye looked at this side anxiously, with a lot of resentment in his heart. He knew that after a hundred breaths at most, the catastrophe would fall.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can record the reading record of this () at the top \"Add Bookmark\", and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), Lan Lan, thank you for your support! ! )!!

 Chapter 1633: Big cutting punch

    "Elder Nan''s side..."


    Zheng Daoxuan was slightly condensed, "I still have to save it, otherwise it will be difficult for him to wait for the disaster to come down..l��"


    Lin Qingjue was quite disdainful, "Go, it''s more convenient for you, there is me here, heh, the elder trapped by a sword."


    "The sword spirit has all enlightened, not to mention the Azure Nightmare Sword, even if you change you and me, it may not be able to stop it."


    Zheng Daoxuan shook his head, his face was already a little dignified, his figure turned, and he swept towards Nan Ye.


    Lin Qingjue pressed the flute with his left hand, and a three-foot bronze drum slid out of his right sleeve, and banged.


    The sound of drums bursts with excitement and silence, and the music is condensed into shape, like autumn wind sweeping leaves, swaying away like ripples.


    Long spoon drum music is one of the most famous war drum music in the world of cultivating immortals. Together, the drum sounds are like returning to the long spoon battlefield of the barren ancient era. In that battle, human cultivators and ancient witches fought together for ten days and ten nights. The sky is dark and there are countless casualties, and finally ended with the victory of mankind. This is an important battle worth remembering in human history.


    Whenever the drum music is played, it has a great urging effect on one''s own side, violent without losing the mind, and the strength rises suddenly.


    The Thai wolf in the music has doubled his stature, and the intensity of his attack has also increased a lot.


    "Wow!"


    Accompanied by a long hiss, the Thai wolf leaped high, his claws drooped, and tore away the condescending Dao Pagoda.


    Wei Neng is twice as powerful as before.


    Zhou Shu frowned, but only frowned.


    The wolf claws gathered by the fierce way still stagnated on Zhou Shu''s head, not a few minutes away from the hair, but they could not fall anymore.


    Tai Lang could also perceive the power of his fierce Dao, and when he was about to tear the Dao Pagoda, he suddenly disappeared. He was completely gone and disappeared.


    He had never encountered such a thing before, but in the hundreds of breaths he fought against Zhou Shu, he had encountered it many times.


    As fierce as him, there is inevitably a tremor in his heart. This seems to not belong to the power of the Xuanhuang world.


    "Still not working..."


    Lin Qingjue was naturally aware of it. He looked indifferent, but there was a lot of anger in his heart, "This must belong to the power of the immortal world, only the power of the immortal world can be so wonderful, we must, must get it! For Kunlun!"


    "what!"


    In the distance, there was a scream.


    Zheng Daoxuan was still a step short of rescue, and the Qingyan sword drew across Nan Ye''s body, drawing an extremely deep wound.


    The wound was covered with colorful clouds, which was very special, but what was special was not the color, but the damage it caused. Nan Ye soon discovered that with his body of tribulation, he could not quickly recover the wound, and the flowing clouds were still infiltrating. , And gradually penetrate into the body.


    "help me!"


    This was the first time he had tasted this kind of taste, and there was unspeakable fear in his heart, and he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The golden light flashed, two giant fists rushed one after another, the fist wind shook, and the Azure Nightmare Sword shook aside dozens of feet.


    "Get out!"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s face was solemn, and his fists struck out continuously at the extreme speed. He shot nearly 10,000 times in a flash, and finally hit an inexplicable hole in front of him.


    The hollow is no more than seven feet, and the inside is dark, I don''t know what is there, it seems to be a gateway to the unknown.


    Nan Ye was overjoyed and rushed towards the portal, and was inhaled by the portal in an instant. He disappeared immediately and escaped from the battle.


    As Nan Ye disappeared, the void also disappeared.


    Qingyanjian retreated a little, quite puzzled.


    Zhou Shu also secretly nodded. Obviously, the portal used the law of space, it should be Kunlun''s Secret Technique of Boxing. The extremely difficult big cutting fist can temporarily cut a channel to transport the monk thousands of miles away. It''s not far, and the duration is not long, but being able to do this step shows that Zheng Daoxuan''s boxing skills are rare in the Xuanhuang world.


    Zheng Daoxuan glanced at the Blue Nightmare Sword, slightly disdainful, and struck out his fists again, still a big cutting fist.


    In an instant, the black hole formed, Caiying was shocked, and quickly swept away, heading back to Zhou Shu.


    "Humph."


    Only Zheng Daoxuan let out a cold snort, and several solid fists flew out one after another, into the black hole.


    Pop, pop!


    With a few repeated sounds, the fist suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Shu, and fell on Zhou Shu''s chest fiercely.


    You can hurt people with your fists even thousands of miles away.


    "Elder Zheng, really extraordinary."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded from a distance. Only he was prepared for a long time. Although all of those fists had hit, they were all resolved, and his body retreated slightly.


    Using the established boxing techniques and mastering some spatial laws, it can naturally take a lot of advantage in the battle, but Zhou Shu can also see that Zheng Daoxuan''s use is not satisfactory. It requires a certain amount of preparation time and cannot accurately hit all the time. Moving objects can only attack a fixed position, otherwise these few hits will be aimed at the Blue Nightmare Sword - a monk like Zheng Daoxuan naturally knows the order, and it is more advantageous to defeat the Blue Nightmare sword first.


    This is probably the shortcoming of the big cutting boxing, but it can also show that Zheng Daoxuan''s boxing is practiced according to the rules, and there is not much self-related stuff in it. That enlightenment is also practice makes perfect, and there is no groundbreaking insight. This is also true. It is the shortcoming of Kunlun Seed Tao.


    If Zhou Shu came to use such a boxing technique, he would definitely be able to change it according to the way of fist, making the boxing technique more suitable, which means to fight.


    "Soon, you won''t be able to laugh!"


    Zheng Daoxuan gave a cold cry With both fists moved again, he soon returned to Zhou Shu''s side, and formed an encirclement.


    And Zhou Shu also took advantage of the characteristics of Treading the Sea to take the Blue Nightmare Sword back, but now he has no plans to use it.


    boom--


    In the sky, Jie Lei finally gathered and formed.


    A purple dragon with a thickness of several hundred meters rushed down with its teeth and claws. Although the target was Zhou Shu, it swept all the three people nearby, and none of them escaped.


    Getting too close will affect the tribulations of the heavens, and you will have to endure the wrath of the heavens and suffer the same amount of tribulation.


    The expressions of the three of them were slightly stagnant, and there was no time to move their hands to Zhou Shu, their bodies shook slightly, and their respective Taoist towers appeared on their bodies.


    For the cultivator who understands the Tao, using Tao Pagoda is one of the best choices to resist the catastrophe, and it is more reliable than magic weapons.


    The towers of the three are different.


    Lin Qingjue''s Taoist Pagoda is light blue, rectangular, with slightly rounded ends, like a yaoqin, while the strings are composed of strange characters.


    The Thai wolf''s, unsurprisingly, was the Howling Siren who kept his head up to the sky, his mouth wide open and he couldn''t help screaming, and his hair was standing up, fierce and brutal, and his momentum seemed to swallow all the catastrophe.


    In contrast, Zheng Daoxuan''s Taoist Pagoda is more normal, with a three-story tower, but the hexagonal eaves are clenched small fists, which is a bit strange.


    Under the catastrophe, the four of them bear the calamity together.


    The three of Kunlun''s faces were solemn and dedicated, and they also knew that this calamity was equivalent to the seven heavenly calamities, and they must not be underestimated.


    Zhou Shu was much more calm. He didn''t even look at Heavenly Tribulation. Instead, he was studying the lines on the Three-person Taoist Pagoda, and he remembered them all in the Sea of ??Knowledge.


    This is the aggregation of all kinds of Dao, and it will definitely be used in the future, after we have a better understanding of Shu Zhi Dao. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 1634: ?? Shape

    Snapped!


    The robbery fell mercilessly and completely �����..l��


    In a flash, the three people''s Taoist tower shrank, avoiding its sharp edges. They were all monks who had survived many calamities, and naturally understood how to better deal with the calamity.


    However, Zhou Shu was different. His Taoist Tower was actually a little bigger. Upon closer inspection, there was still a thin layer of white smoke hanging on the Taoist Tower. The white smoke scattered and gathered, as if it was devouring something.


    That''s the strength refining art of refining the demon pot, which is refining the power of the origin in the tribulation.


    With the gradual recovery of the Demon Refining Pot, it has become stronger and can refine more power, and relying on Zhou Shu��s Tao Pagoda, it does not need to resist the catastrophe, it can take the opportunity to absorb the power of the original source and strengthen its own. For the Demon Refining Realm, this is a rare opportunity, not to mention that it can be **** off by Heaven.


    Of course, Zhou Shu tacitly agreed.


    While the four men resisted the catastrophe, both Tai Lang and Zheng Daoxuan''s offensive stopped temporarily. Only Lin Qingjue did not, the flute was still there, and the drums were still constant, but the speed was a little slower. You can see his strength. , Is higher than the other two elders.


    But it was in line with Zhou Shu''s intention, which made him observe more carefully.


    There was a ray of light in his eyes.


    With a better understanding of Lin Qingjue''s power of music, he can begin to plan countermeasures.


    The robbery lasted for a full ten breaths.


    When the thunder was gone, the sky and the earth were still pitch black, and the purple electricity began to gather slowly again, brewing the next thunderstorm, and the density of the thunderstorm and fire seemed to be a little bit more, the wind assisted the fire, and the fire kept falling, if It was just light rain before, but now it is almost light rain.


    As soon as Jie Lei stopped, Brother Kunlun launched an offensive again.


    The sound of the flute was still entwined, and Zhou Shu was not allowed to play. The drums still helped the momentum and increased the strength of the others, but the moves of the other two had changed a lot.


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression was solemn, and his left and right fists were struck separately, forming two different shapes of fists, one black and white, one fast and one slow, one moving and one static, one rigid and the other soft, respectively hitting the upper and lower parts of the tower. , Both of these strengths are the power of boxing, but they gave Zhou Shu completely different feelings. Zhou Shu also needed to use different methods to resolve them, which felt a lot of effort.


    But the problem did not lie in the individual boxing lights. Zhou Shu quickly discovered that there was still a wonderful connection between the two boxing lights.


    This connection is unspeakable. It makes the fists sometimes attract each other, sometimes repel each other, and sometimes reach a wonderful balance. Between them, they are unpredictable. It is Zhou Shu''s Shuzhi power. It is difficult to completely guard against it. He broke through the Dao Pagoda, and he used the power of the sun to melt a lot more times.


    Originally the consumption was small, but now it is much larger, and the pressure on Zhou Shu has naturally increased.


    Zhou Shu knows the reason, but for the time being he can��t think of a suitable way to deal with it. These left and right pairs of fists are Taijiquan in Kunlun. They are both rigid and soft. They contain the mystery of the law of yin and yang. It is difficult for people with laws to make effective responses.


    It is worthy of Kunlun, the earliest immortal cultivation sect. Its advanced methods are all settled after countless revisions and verifications by the ancestors. There are various laws in the Tao. The later generations only need to practice to a certain stage, even if it is not feasible. Laws can also benefit from it, but most other sects have difficulty in achieving this.


    On the side of Tai Lang, his body did not continue to grow, nor did he rush to attack Zhou Shu, but stopped.


    He squatted on the spot, screaming, stomping his feet vigorously, and only for a while, a dark blue little wolf appeared on his head.


    The little wolf is no more than two feet long, but the power it brings is more fierce than the three-foot-long Thai wolf, and the fierce aura is more solid. Upon closer inspection, the little wolf clearly has a human face. The claws are as sharp as a tiger, the fangs stick out like wild hogs, and the tail is extremely long. I am afraid that it will not be more than two feet long, full of barbeds, and cold and glowing.


    This is clearly the beast ���.


    A cultivator with a fierce way and enlightenment will naturally transform the power of the fierce way into the shape of a � when concentrated and erupt, thus possessing a part of the ability of the ancient fierce beast.


    Tai Langxian has done a lot of hard work in the fierce way. The shape of this ��� is not much different from the real one, but the color is much different.


    The shape of ��� rushed over.


    Compared with the previous Thai wolf, this little wolf''s power has suddenly increased by a large amount. Every time it hits the Taoist tower, it retreats dozens of steps. The entire surface, a large area of ??depression, is unable to recover for a while.


    And the tail behind that rushed in, and suddenly a lot of needles sprang out, taking the opportunity to stab the sunken Taoist tower.


    The spikes were fast and powerful enough to penetrate the Tao Tower and stab Zhou Shu directly.


    A thorn is a fierce gas, like ice, like a raging fire, and even more like a blade piercing the sea of ??consciousness. If it is an ordinary cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm, it will not be able to bear it.


    In the ten breaths of this tribulation, the Kunlun monk apparently went through exchanges and began to attack at all costs. He really used the strongest moves, and the cooperation was more tacit. Waves after waves did not give Zhou Shu a breath. Opportunity.


    However, Zhou Shu has to take care of the three parties. No matter how full of Shu''s power and thorough observation of his spiritual consciousness, he has never reached Consummation. It is inevitable that he can''t connect. After a lot of time, I couldn''t help backing up.


    But it only seems so.


    The two men''s offensive, seemingly brave, actually had many weaknesses.


    Although Zheng Daoxuan��s Taijiquan contains the law of yin and yang, which is extremely difficult to defend, he himself has not penetrated the law. He only knows that the punches are mechanized, left and right punches, one after another, without stopping, and the strength is basically the same, but I don��t know that Tai Chi pays attention to roundness and smoothness. It needs to be fast and slow, and power should be retracted and released from time to time. It can��t be constrained. His fists could have caused a greater threat to Zhou Shu, and sometimes even caused a lot of trauma, but It is a pity that the opportunities brought by the Yin and Yang laws were wasted time and time again by his compliance with the rules.


    Not knowing the law of yin and yang, or knowing how to work it out, using such a profound fist technique by relying on fist alone does more harm than good.


    Zhou Shu was still a little worried at first, but as Zheng Daoxuan kept punching, he was relieved a lot and could save his energy to deal with other people.


    Tai Lang, his fierce way went straight forward, with power to suppress others, and Lin Qingjue''s drum support, which may be the most threatening to Zhou Shu.


    But it is a pity that there are also flaws in his shape.


    Although the shape is similar, the color is quite different. The color of ��� is snow white, while his color is dark blue.


    This color difference caused him to have a deviation in his understanding of the fierce Dao, and the effect was naturally compromised. There was an outward fierceness and an internal force. Although the fierce Dao��s power reached his body, Zhou Shu didn��t even use Shu Zhili. It can be resolved with physique, but it is not as good as deterrence outside. At that time, Zhou Shu was suppressed, and there was a trace of instability in the soul.


    Fierce Dao, the important thing is the overwhelming fierce aura that makes people look timid, frightened by the fierce face, and defeated without a fight, rather than substantial harm. )!!

 Chapter 1635: Piano tone

    Seeing Zhou Shujie''s retreat, the Kunlun monk did not have a trace of complacency.


    On the contrary, they were even more surprised. After Zhou Shu suffered so many blows, the Dao Pagoda was still stable, and it recovered slowly, and there was no sign of decline. They could see that although the offensive was fierce, the result was still unchanged. There is no chance of victory.


    This step of the battle was something they had never thought of before.


    Four elders of the Cross Tribulation Realm besieged Zhou Shu, three of them have the Eightfold Cross Tribulation Realm, but they have not even seen a chance of victory until now, and their seventh elder has been driven out of the battlefield by a sword of Zhou Shu. incredible.


    "He is much stronger than expected, the intelligence is wrong."


    Tai Lang couldn''t help saying, "The one in the world of immortality can resist the three of us attacking together. He is the first one, and I can''t think of the second one."


    Lin Qingjue also put away a little arrogance, "The cultivator of the Ninth Layer of Tribulation Realm may be able to do it, but this is different."


    "Yes, Brother Nine will not give us such a hand-off meeting, and he...probably not."


    Tai Lang nodded hesitantly, but also secretly said, "I don''t know if he did it on purpose."


    Lin Qing said immediately, "The three of us, he can still take the initiative to attack, it''s impossible, don''t think of him too hard."


    "He is still going through the heavenly tribulation, the day of the tribulation is still the seventh heavenly tribulation..."


    Zheng Daoxuan was expressionless, and he was still punching, but he was quite emotional, "I knew that Zhou Shu was so difficult. Maybe we should change our target. It might be better to stop the other two people before and threaten him again."


    "You know it''s impossible, why mention it again?"


    Lin Qingjue frowned slightly, "Not to mention bullying the small by the big, bullying the less by the more, the two are not all of the Heyin school, one is the treasure of the Cihangzong, and the other is the protector of the Wushuang city on Penglai Island. Before it was reached, dealing with the two of them annoyed Wushuangcheng and Cihangzong, which was harmful to Kunlun."


    Zheng Daoxuan just shook his head, "Just talk about it."


    Tai Lang followed, "This Zhou Shu is also smart. The people of the lotus sect who are active outside basically have the background of other family sects. In addition to them, there are also several girls from Ci Hangzong and Hua Lin from Huabaoxuan. He is also the next Patriarch of the Hua family, and Zhao Yige is also a member of the Zhao family in Dongsheng Prefecture. Until Kunlun finishes handling the affairs of Xihezhou, it is not easy to offend him."


    "Even the sword belongs to the Xiahou family."


    Zheng Daoxuan was quite embarrassed, "The Heyin faction��s own disciples are all shrunk in several big cities such as Lingyucheng. They don��t go out easily. Even if they walk in Dongshengzhou, they are all cautious, and if we send out people to deal with it. ...Too strong will cause a backlash from the sect and family, but too weak, and there is no way to take people, it is difficult to handle the Heyin school, Zhou Shu is really cunning..."


    "Speak less, take him down and talk about it. <>"


    Lin Qingjue snorted coldly, ending the communication between the three.


    time flies.


    The battle is still going on, and Heavenly Tribulation has already fallen a dozen times.


    Zhou Shu didn''t change much, nor did he fight back because he also had scruples in his heart.


    During the battle, the opponent��s tactics changed many times and contained many rules. Zhou Shu gained a lot of experience from it, and he also dealt with the past one by one. It seemed that the battle situation was developing in his favor, but, Basically, Tai Lang and Zheng Daoxuan were shooting, and Lin Qingjue was always only a supporting role.


    This is obviously problematic.


    Lin Qingjue is the strongest of the four, and must also play a very important role in the battlefield, not just a support.


    His attack was what Zhou Shu was most afraid of.


    Although most of Zhou Shu''s calculations and deductions were put on Lin Qingjue''s music path, Zhou Shu still did not predict how Lin Qingjue would attack him, and could not make advance defenses.


    After thinking about it, the situation changed.


    The three originally formed a triangle shape and surrounded Zhou Shu, but now Lin Qingjue has approached a lot, facing Zhou Shu alone, while Tai Lang and Zheng Daoxuan both stopped and stood behind Lin Qingjue. , Hundreds of miles away.


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Is it finally going to be shot?"


    Zheng����


    A crisp sound, like a splash of jade.


    Lin Qingjue sat in the Taoist Pagoda, solemn and solemn. The flute and drums in his hands had disappeared. Instead, he was replaced by a seven-stringed guqin on his lap.


    "Sir, please listen to a drunkard."


    Put your hands on the piano, flip your fingertips up and down, and the rhythm will follow.


    The sound of the piano reaches the ears, unrestrained, agile, unruly, mad, unspeakably beautiful, and it touches people''s hearts at once. Even Zhou Shu feels unbearable to drive it away, but he quickly realized that the sound of the piano should be one. This kind of means to affect the mind, can not keep listening.


    Suspend hearing and leave nothing.


    But it didn''t work. Soon Zhou Shu discovered that even if he ignored it, he could still perceive the sound of the piano.


    Pure and rich, the sound is clear and the rhyme is long, the slightest bit, as the divine consciousness continues to enter the sea of ??consciousness, this is not the actual power that can be perceived, and naturally it cannot be driven out, and the mind unconsciously follows the full and yet full The melodious sound of the piano, thinking about things, I am in a trance as a drunk man, and like a butterfly dancing among flowers, gradually there is a sign that I can''t completely control my mind. <>


    "If you have divine consciousness outside, you will perceive the sound of the piano."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something. Looking behind Lin Qingjue, Zheng Daoxuan and Tai Lang were already far away. They could not see or hear. Their expressions were a little dazed. It was obvious that the two of them were connected. The gods were not cast out only relying on the tower to resist the catastrophe, not smelling foreign objects.


    Obviously, the sound of the piano is an indiscriminate control method, and it has the same effect on his own people. It is no wonder that Lin Qingjue has not made any moves.


    Divine consciousness is the most important perceiving method for immortal cultivators. If you retract the divine consciousness, you will not be able to perceive external attacks. However, in the current situation, Zhou Shu cannot take it back. He cannot prevent the sound of the piano from entering the sea of ??consciousness, and it will inevitably be unpredictable. The influence of the piano''s sound makes it impossible to completely control my mind. There are 10,000 buzzing flies in my head, constantly, no one can control oneself well, and although the sound of the piano sounds nice, it is more dangerous than flies����, In the battle, a little negligence can bring fatal consequences.


    Lin Qingjue''s joyous Dao is extraordinary, even without the need to cast or borrow Dao''s power, he can affect his opponents.


    There is a sense of simplicity.


    The popular mortal Dao, such as Le Dao, Painting Dao, and Calligraphy Dao, are different from the Dao in the world of cultivating immortals. They are not known for their strengths, but see kung fu in the ordinary, and when immortal cultivators have worked **** these Dao , Can also get some unexpected special methods.


    Lin Qingjue''s piano sound is probably like this. In order to avoid being affected, the opponent has to put away his spiritual consciousness.


    The divine consciousness was put away, and the line of sight was much blurred. There was a cloud and fire in front of him, and he could barely see his opponent. Only Zhou Shu��s eighth sense quickly came into play. The situation within thousands of miles is still clear at a glance, but it is somewhat invisible. Qualitative attacks are limited to the mastery of the eighth sense, but it is a bit difficult to distinguish, and you must be careful.


    Of course, the piano sound no longer appears.


    "Sir, please listen to another song of mountains and flowing water."


    Lin Qingjue looked at Zhou Shu, apparently knowing his changes, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 1636: Ask heaven

    The strings move slightly, and the rhythm flows out like water.


    Like the stream in the deep mountains, it is sometimes soothing, sometimes turbulent, sincere in the quiet and far, and unrestrained in purity.


    Lin Qingjue knew that Zhou Shu could not hear or perceive it, but the sound of the piano was not for Zhou Shu.


    The piano sound flowed by, and the Dao Pagoda beside Zhou Shu began to soften and melt away, and gradually became thinner as the piano sound was lost.


    It��s not just Shu Zhili on the Dao Pagoda. If you look closely, you��ll find that similar changes occur in all the places where the sound of the piano flows. The power of the five elements in the air, the natural spiritual power, was before Zheng Daoxuan. The Dao power remaining with the Thai wolf lost its way in the sound of the piano, and flowed involuntarily with the sound of the piano.


    Twisted, tangled, gathered, and scattered again, like masses of obedient dough, let the piano sound knead and control.


    The mountains and flowing water are originally a piece of music used to attract and control various external forces. It uses music to communicate with other dao, so as to use the power of music to guide various other forces, so that they no longer obey the call of the master, and follow the rhyme. Sound for.


    If there is enough divine consciousness or divine consciousness in those powers, there is still some possibility of resisting, but now Zhou Shu put away divine consciousness, he has no resistance.


    Alcoholic is the first step, forcing the opponent to temporarily give up his spiritual consciousness, while the mountains and flowing water are the second step, weakening the opponent''s defense.


    All of this is difficult to detect and change without an opponent without the consciousness.


    "His tower will be gone soon."


    "Yes, Elder Lin''s piano sound is too difficult to guard against, and his music is unparalleled in the world."


    "It''s not all the merits of Le Dao. Elder Lin''s Le Dao is far from being able to connect with other avenues. The key is his piano. The Qiqing Qin is the magic weapon left by Yu Lingya. Yu Lingya is called the Qin Sheng. The love piano is also a magic weapon of heaven, and its magical functions are endless. The sound and rhyme that pops up have to be listened to even the power of the Dao... Now the power that Elder Lin can exert is far from all."


    "Fuck him! Now the opportunity is here, should we go?"


    "Go up? You will not be skewed by the vocal of the piano. Elder Lin and Qiqingqin''s piano tone is his strongest domain. No one can control the power perfectly. Wait, Elder Lin has a way. Now, there is still a catastrophe."


    "Yes, when the next time the tribulation falls, Zhou Shu will..."


    "It''s not for him to die if he won''t be there."


    The two people away from Lin Qingjue talked in a low voice with a slight smile.


    Zhou Shu, who was sitting upright in the Tao Tower, looked calm.


    The chaotic state of various powers around, and the changes in his own Taoist tower, he could see clearly by using the eighth sense. Even Zheng Daoxuan and Thai wolf��s voice transmission dialogue were heard by him. This was an unexpected discovery. When many perceptions are abandoned and only the eighth sense is left, the eighth sense is also particularly clear.


    The eighth sense Zhou Shu is not often used, because it consumes a lot of money, and if it is not properly controlled, it is easy to fall into a state of "dreaming".


    ����In Zhou Shu''s own words, when using the eighth sense, you will feel that you are in another world, an absolutely real world, and the surrounding world looks very unreal, completely different from the current perception , Because the image of the surrounding world is established based on one''s seven perceptions, and without these seven perceptions, the world established by perception will naturally be lost.


    In this state, carelessness will lead to a dangerous situation.


    Therefore, most of the time in the Xuanhuang realm, one has to rely on the seven senses, and the eighth sense can only be used in rare circumstances, and it is best to assist the other seven senses.


    "Is that true..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was calm, and he also sensed that the reason the surrounding forces fell into chaos was because the Tao that breeds them was affected by Le Tao.


    Although the Dao is fundamentally interlinked, many Dao seem to be opposite. Only after the cultivator has cultivated to the extreme and mastered Dao completely, can he realize the beauty of the connection with other Dao, and at this step, the cultivator often It��s not far from the true immortal, but it��s not all the same. Its own characteristics make it a good link to various Dao, even when it is not fully controlled, it can communicate and influence other Dao. The cultivator is in the Mahayana realm. It is expected to be done, but with the magic weapon of heaven, this requirement is further reduced, and even Lin Qingjue can do it.


    It''s just that Lin Qingjue is obviously not doing well enough, and he still needs other Dao powers without the control of divine consciousness and consciousness to fully influence and control them.


    Knowing this truth, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but relax a lot.


    You should be able to resist if you release your spiritual consciousness.


    He didn''t move, only quietly let out his divine sense, entwining it around the tower, so that Shu Zhili was not affected by the sound of the piano.


    It seems that Shu Zhili and Shen Sense are fighting against Qin Yin, but it is actually a collision between Le Dao and Shu Zhi Dao, and Zhou Shu��s Shen Sense acts as a fetter to prevent any involvement between the two.


    This process is a bit mysterious, it is hard to say, but for Zhou Shu, it is undoubtedly a fresh and useful experience.


    High mountains and flowing water, the sound of the piano is unpredictable, but there are times when it stops.


    At this time, Zhou Shu��s Dao Pagoda became much thinner, but it stood stubbornly and was not taken away by the sound of the piano, while other forces piled together to form a great vortex of strength~www.novelhall.com ~ Staying beside Lin Qingjue.


    It is very clear in the eighth sense.


    Lin Qingjue stared at Zhou Shu and shook his head. There was no contempt at all, "Your Excellency, now listening to a song."


    Snapped!


    The robbery fell suddenly.


    The purple electricity, which was ten miles thick, turned into a giant dragon and rushed towards the two of them.


    Lin Qingjue grabbed the qin and stood up, greeted Jie Lei with his head up, shouting proudly, "In the early days of ancient times, who preached the preaching? Up and down, why did you test it? Who can be the best? Feng Yiweixiang, How to know it?..."


    When drinking, the fingertips kept sliding, and the sound of the piano changed again.


    Desperate and passionate, plain but suddenly generous, with a slightly exaggerated tone, wherever the love comes, it comes at your fingertips.


    The vast thunder of Heavenly Tribulation, before it reached the top of his head, was sucked in by the surrounding vortex, and then spread, forming a large sea of ??thunder.


    Lin Qingjue, with a disheveled hair, was standing in the thunder sea, ignoring the catastrophe, flicking the strings wildly, and constantly absorbing the thunder light into the whirlpool.


    On the other side, Zhou Shu was still sitting like a statue.


    Jie Lei fell on the Dao Pagoda and separated naturally without causing him any harm.


    His Shu Zhili seemed to have taken another step in a short period of time. There was no conflict between Dao and Dao, so it was almost impossible for him to destroy Dao Pagoda by a mere robbery. Zhou Shu was not afraid.


    Many of the scattered thunders also flew towards Zheng Daoxuan and Tai Lang.


    The two erected a Taoist tower to resist, but their minds were not on the catastrophe, they were concerned about the battle between Lin Qingjue and Zhou Shu.


    "Wen God..."


    "Elder Lin''s question, this is the first time I have heard it."


    "Will God what is after?"


    "It should be King Qin''s Po Zhen Qu, as it says on the Seven Love Score." Free reader!!

 Chapter 1637: Ending

    "...Why don''t you try to give yourself, loyalty name Akira?"


    With the disappearance of Jie Lei, Yiqu Tianwen reached its final chapter.


    The whole world fell silent immediately.


    The sky after more than a dozen thunderstorms should have been turbid, but now it was as clear as it could be, with a clear view, except for the robbery clouds still gathering overhead, it was a blue sky with a clear sky.


    And a small and dark vortex appeared under the sky, like a deep eye, opening and closing.


    Beside his eyes, Lin Qingjue was standing with a sad expression on his face, staring at Zhou Shu, his eyes getting colder, "Your Excellency, would you like to listen to the last song?"


    Zhou Shu stood up, arched his hands, "I wish to hear."


    Lin Qingjue pulled hard, the strings tremble, and the sound was like cracking silk, rushing into the sky.


    The string was so tight that it seemed to break at any time, and the sound of the piano suddenly dropped like a torrent of rain.


    The deep eyes opened completely in the sound of the piano.


    A scarlet horse rushed out.


    The horse is like a coal, majestic and difficult to horse, without a trace of variegation, it looks like a horse, but it is a dragon, roaring and roaring, flying through the sky like a dragon for nine days.


    After the steed, a bronze behemoth followed.


    The body is more than ten feet long, tall and mighty, lion head, elephant legs, tiger claws, wolf mouth, sheep horns, ribs and wings, the body is holding fire, static is to ward off evil spirits, and the mountains are shaken when they move. The sky seemed to tremble.


    Soon, all kinds of beasts rushed out, afraid that there would not be thousands.


    After the many beasts, there are teams of warriors.


    The sophisticated weapons, the neatness of the team, and the strict discipline are not under any strong army, and the number is even greater, occupying most of the sky.


    On the opposite side, only Zhou Shu was alone.


    He naturally observed that these beasts and their armies were transformed into extremely solid powers, with the power of joy, but also other powers, elemental power, star power, and even Shu Zhili that was taken away before. They are lifelike, different, and it is difficult to distinguish them all at a glance, but Zhou Shu can be sure that each form has different abilities, and one can be taken out of them at will. They are not weaker than the Nascent Soul Realm or even the Transcendent Realm. strength.


    Such a method of transformation is somewhat incredible.


    Roar!


    Without waiting for Zhou Shu to take a few more glances, the Ten Thousand Army of Beasts had already rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    The harsh and solemn air instantly filled the sky.


    Driven by the piano sound, they are neat and orderly, fast and slow, sometimes changing positions, but the goal is always the same, the distance of hundreds of miles, just a few blinks, and soon arrived in front of Zhou Shu, as unstoppable The torrent immediately flooded Zhou Shu.


    Hundreds of miles of space has become a battlefield.


    Zheng Daoxuan and Tai Lang in this distance couldn''t even perceive whether Zhou Shu still existed.


    "King Qin broke the formation and destroyed everything. This song has gathered all the strength of Elder Lin."


    "It is said that the Qin Sage of the year, with such a song, King Qin broke the formation and destroyed a sect who wanted to seize the Qiqing Qin. There were more than 3,000 people in the sect, from Dujie to Jindan, none of them could Survive and shock the world."


    "Sage Qin only relies on his own way, and Elder Lin has also incorporated other powers, and even robbery, is it higher?"


    "It''s hard to say that Sage Qin has become a saint beyond the ordinary, and his way back then is far better than that of Elder Lin... But the old man thought that Zhou Shu would be very difficult to resist."


    "However, we are going to help Elder Lin resist the catastrophe."


    "Yes, now he can''t be distracted to deal with Jie Lei."


    The two of them were frightened secretly and hurriedly rushed over.


    In fact, the battle between monks, whether it is a siege of several to one, or a melee of dozens of dozens, in the end, it will almost become a one-on-one decisive battle. Only the two strongest people can stand in the end. , Walked to the center of the battlefield and became the most dazzling existence.


    Lin Qingjue, whose eyes were closed, seemed to no longer feel the surroundings, and put his hands on the piano, immersed in the sound of the piano.


    Elegant, rush, wild, dilute, high-pitched, and grand.


    The sound of the piano is constantly changing, and the attacks of the fierce beasts and army formations also change and gradually strengthen.


    Zhou Shu, who was surrounded by him, has not been seen.


    Zhou Shu himself knew what kind of attack he was under. He was attacked by dozens of different powers, even his own power. It was continuous and all-round. There was almost no flaw in the attack. Everywhere, they are all being tested.


    But he is happy to accept the test.


    He didn''t evade, didn''t fight back, didn''t even try to disrupt their formation.


    He only used Shu''s power to perceive, to try to accept and to be compatible with them. This song Qin Wang broke the formation is a substantial Dao power attack. Although powerful, it has lost the characteristics of Le Dao. For him, it is just A good exercise opportunity has nothing to do with winning, because he can''t lose.


    In contrast, the previous few songs, he is more interested.


    A song of King Qin broke the formation, lasting more than a thousand breaths.


    There are only a handful of musicians who can complete this piece of guqin, which is rarely seen in the long tune, and those who are enlightened should integrate the power of the Dao into the sound of the piano and guide the armies and beasts to fight. Lin Qingjue is probably the only one who can finish a song like this.


    It seems to mourn the dead souls A burst of weeping elegy came slowly, and the music came to an end.


    It seemed to be calculated, and it seemed like a coincidence, and the catastrophe ended at about the same time.


    The sky in front of me was like a battlefield where gunpowder smoke was dissipated, leaving only a burnt smell and a lot of heavy dust.


    In the dust, Zhou Shu still stood, like a pine tree.


    The thousands of beasts and the constantly falling heavenly calamities did not seem to have had any effect on him. The Tao Tower was shimmering, and the text on it was very clear, as if it were new, and it was hard to see the appearance of being seriously injured. .


    Only his expression was not indifferent, he brushed his sleeves, arched his hands far away, with a respectful look on his face.


    "This song should only be found in the sky, and it can be heard a few times in the world. Elder Lin''s wonderful song, I have learned it today, and it really deserves its reputation."


    This is the first time that he has competed with such a powerful master of enlightenment, and he has a solid heart, and he has learned a lot from Le Dao.


    Although there are winners and losers in battle, there is no difference between the two. When encountering an opponent worth fighting, it is also necessary to have awe and respect regardless of whether they are hostile or not.


    Lin Qingjue opened his eyes, glanced at Zhou Shu, lowered his head slightly, and sighed, feeling speechless.


    Playing the last song, he also forgot his grievances and devoted himself wholeheartedly. When the song ended, he was still unwilling.


    At this time, he played four consecutive songs, mobilized all the powers, and even absorbed the tribulation, and finally released almost all the power of the music path. The consumption was too huge, and he couldn''t do anything he wanted, if it wasn''t for someone Support, I''m afraid it will fall.


    "The other two elders, are you still coming?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and arched his hands to Zheng Daoxuan and Tai Lang.


    Compared with Lin Qingjue, his condition is much better, and the aura that he exudes is still strong, almost the same as before.

 Chapter 1638: Lin Qingjue

    Zheng Daoxuan and Tai Lang looked at Zhou Shu, not knowing what to say.


    Zhou Shu in front of him has successfully passed the tribulation, reached the fifth stage of crossing the tribulation realm, and his strength has increased by a bit. Before the three of them could get the fourth stage Zhou Shu, not to mention the lack of the strongest Lin. Clear? Even if the two still have the strength to fight, it is impossible to do it again.


    "It is said that the ancient king Qin drove beasts as soldiers and unified Zhongzhou. Don''t dare not follow it. He yearned for it, but didn''t want to get a glimpse of it today. Elder Lin''s piano music, let him be taught."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and raised his hand, "Farewell, elders."


    The three of them stood still, no one stopped and couldn''t stop them.


    I just watched Zhou Shu disappear in silence, and Zheng Daoxuan��s ear also heard a sentence, "Elder Zheng, thank you very much, remind me that if Kunlun chooses the first countermeasure now, it will not be the previous price. Up."


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression turned pale, resenting that there was nowhere to go, and suddenly punched out, shaking the world.


    "what happened?"


    Tai Lang stagnated, seeming to notice something, "That Zhou Shu is indeed extraordinary. According to the old man, even if we have one more elder, it may not be able to stop him, let alone catch him."


    Zheng Daoxuan vented, his mind slowly settled, and he only sighed, "It''s a pity that we don''t have nine-fold monks in Kunlun, alas."


    Tai Lang seemed to feel a little bit, and said slowly, "If there is a cultivator of nine layers, it should be able to stop him."


    "It''s useless to say that."


    Lin Qingjue took a rest for a while, and his expression gradually returned to normal, still elegant and unrestrained. He stared at the direction Zhou Shu was leaving, with a slight smile on his face, "This Zhou Shu is a bit interesting."


    Zheng Daoxuan glanced at the sky and said with concern, "Elder Lin, are you okay? You used all your strength before, and you won''t..."


    Lin Qingjue was already eightfold complete, and in order to keep Zhou Shu, Shi Cai fully used King Qin to break the formation, which should have attracted the catastrophe, but he did not.


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "In order to avoid the Nine Heavens Tribulation, forcibly suppressing the cultivation base, it hurts a bit of root, the current is vacant, the vitality is vented, and the injury must be closed for at least ten years."


    "Oh, at this critical juncture," Zheng Daoxuan couldn''t help shaking his head and sighed. "It''s really not worth the loss. I thought I could get the spirit of the fairy, but the result..."


    "What''s important, Tianlong Temple is already serving fish, no need to worry, even if I''m not there, it doesn''t matter," Lin Qingjue shook his head slightly, and said with a smile, "I have a lot of experience with Zhou Shu this time. Seeing the new beauty in Le Dao, when I come out of retreat, I may be expected to impact Kunou.


    "what?"


    Zheng Daoxuan and Tai Lang were both surprised, surprised and delighted.


    Thai Wolf hurriedly saluted, "The old man congratulated Elder Lin in advance."


    Zheng Daoxuan also looked happy, "If the elders really achieve the ninefold, then our great cause in Kunlun will surely succeed."


    "Ok."


    Lin Qingjue nodded and looked at Zheng Daoxuan, her expression slightly calm, "Elder Zheng, I am not in the way, but how do you explain this to the elders? You said before that if the four of us come out, we will definitely be able to take it. To the spirit of the fairy."


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression tightened, he thought for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll explain it to the elders."


    "Don''t say I won''t help you, I think it is necessary to remind you."


    Lin Qingjue nodded slightly, "As for Zhou Shu''s matter, if you are not clear about your investigation, the current results will be obtained. However, this is also unimaginable. Even if I am in your position, it may not be possible. A better decision can be made, and...As far as Zhou Shu��s strength is concerned, the two elders of us will not be able to stop him. He will definitely leave Xihezhou. Haha, if he had not had such strength, he would not have gone to Penglai. The island left at will again."


    Zheng Daoxuan seemed to realize something, "Elder Lin, what do you mean..."


    Lin Qingjue said slowly, "After I go back, I will discuss with a few elders and try to consider his conditions. In the past ten years, if I only rely on force, I am afraid it is impossible to get fairy spirit from him. , But we have all seen the effect of the fairy spirit, and it is surprisingly strong. If he really gives it to Kunlun, it will be worth the price we paid."


    "That''s what I said, but I''m very unwilling."


    Zheng Daoxuan shook his head unconsciously, "We Kunlun, are we really going to bow to Zhou Shu? This is something that has never happened before."


    Lin Qingjue smiled slightly, "Now the initiative lies with him. We don''t have any countermeasures, and we can''t stop it even if we force it. What can we do."


    Zheng Daoxuan thought for a while and said, "It''s not necessarily. Zhou Shu''s fairy spirit requires materials to be refined. We start from this aspect. If he can''t get the materials, he will not be able to practice. Many materials have been sold out by our firm, maybe he will come back to us."


    "Haha," Lin Qing did not realize that he laughed, "Do you think so? I don''t think so. I think many of the information we have is false and wrong, and Zhou Shu leaked it to us. The materials collected by Huabaoxuan probably have nothing to do with the spirit of the fairy. It is just a scam. Even if we collect all the similar materials from the whole world of immortality he can still practice well. ."


    "what?"


    Zheng Daoxuan was stunned for a while.


    A fierce light flashed in Tai Lang''s eyes, and he slowly said, "But from other people, the old man heard that Zhou Shu has several Taoists, and the lotus school, and there are many talented disciples in it. In our hands, Zhou Shu shouldn''t leave him alone."


    "If it''s someone else, I won''t object, you Thai wolf has done it many times," Lin Qingjue''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he shook his head gently, "but Zhou Shu can''t. You can find out when you fight him. Taoism is extremely stable. Whether it is Taoism or Taoism, it is the most stable I have ever seen. I don��t know how he tempered it, but this kind of Taoism is only for people who are extremely attached to Tao or the founder himself. , It is possible."


    He slowly said, "With such a Taoist mind, it will not be easily changed for foreign objects, even if all Taoists are not there, his Tao is still there, and..."


    "And what?"


    "Whether we succeed or not, the disadvantages outweigh the benefits."


    Lin Qingjue sighed slightly, her expression dignified a lot, "If we fail, the price for us to get the celestial spirit will be even greater, and it may be so great that we will lose the root. If we succeed, he will still retain the celestial spirit. And when we Kunlun got the aura of the immortal spirit, we would also forge an extremely terrible enemy. We did not have the ability to prevent him from ascending to the immortal. Although we do not want to admit it, he is indeed the most likely monk to ascend to the immortal. , What will he do after he is promoted to immortality? Our Kunlun may not be able to bear it."


    He spoke calmly, but Zheng Daoxuan and Tai Lang were pale and silent for a while.


    "Go back, and make a clear statement with the elders before deciding what to do next. I''m going to retreat to Fangzhang Mountain. I won''t be out for ten years."


    Lin Qingjue glanced at the two of them and walked away.

 Chapter 1639: 10-grade root

    Seeing Lin Qingjue leave, the two turned around and sighed unconsciously.


    "Go to Abbot Mountain..."


    Tai Lang shook his head, "Still healed there for ten years in retreat. I really envy the old man."


    Fangzhang Mountain is a special secret realm in Xihezhou. It has many exotic treasures and is also a place for many great powers. It is as famous as Penglai Island. It was once one of the holy places for immortals, but it has long been occupied by Kunlun and only Kunlun monks can go. .


    It is said that there is the light of primordial magnetism on the abbot mountain, and in the primordial magnetism light, he has to withstand huge tests every moment. Only the monks who have enlightened the Tao can resist it with the power of pure Tao, but there is no enlightenment. The monk can''t even stay for a breath at all, even the enlightened monk can hardly stay for long.


    "I''ve been there a few times, and I came out in only two months each time."


    Zheng Daoxuan was a little palpitating, "The feeling of being oppressed to suffocate his mind is really uncomfortable. It takes a long time to get over after going there."


    Tai Lang felt the same way, "The old man can only stay for two months, and one more day will not work. However, he cultivates there much faster and has a deeper understanding of Tao. It is called a sacred place for cultivation. fake."


    "The longer the time, the more benefits, but unfortunately I can''t enjoy it," Zheng Daoxuan showed a trace of envy, "Elder Lin is different from us in the end."


    "The first ten-grade Daogen in Kunlun in 10,000 years is of course different."


    Tai Lang seemed to laugh at himself, "Ten-rank Dao Root is almost destined to be promoted to immortality. His foundation is different. It is naturally much higher than ours now, and he can��t compare it if he wants to. Eightfold Consummation will be achieved by the millennium, and we will only achieve it nearly three thousand years."


    Zheng Daoxuan sighed slightly, "For us Kunlun monks, after the spiritual roots are planted, Dao roots determine the achievements of this life. The exceptional monks can be described as a drop in the ocean. There are three-rank Dao roots, and at most they can only reach the third level of crossing the tribulation realm. The quality of Dao roots can only reach the eighth level of the Cross Tribulation Realm at most...You and I have the eighth level of Dao Roots, and you should be content to be able to cultivate to this realm. You know, most disciples will fall away if they can''t reach this realm. "


    "That''s right, it''s a chance for us to be here, but we can only go here. It''s still a bit uncomfortable if we can''t be promoted." Tai Lang couldn''t help shaking his head, with some irritation, "Elder Zheng, the old man has read some classics. It��s said that in 20,000 years, eight-rank Daogen is enough to rise to immortality?"


    "Yes."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded and said with some emotion, "In the past, it was easier to ascend to immortality, and the heavenly calamity was also easy to pass. Our current eighth heavenly tribulation is almost the past tenth heavenly tribulation, so the eighth-grade Daogen monks like us, In the past, it was possible to ascend to immortality smoothly, but now... the robbery has changed. The nine-tier spirit roots can only be ninefold at most. To ascend to immortality, tenfold spiritual roots are not necessary, but it is not necessarily successful. , Did not also fall at the time of the Tenth Heavenly Tribulation, only one step away, we in Kunlun will be able to reach the heavens and become the master sect of the Profound Yellow Realm.


    Tai Lang said angrily, "Why does Heaven Tribulation change?"


    "It should be a ghost made by heaven," Zheng Daoxuan paused, "but it''s not certain, and we can''t communicate with heaven. For tens of thousands of years, heaven has not lowered its will to communicate with our Kunlun. There should be no other sects. It''s very different."


    "damn it����"


    Tai Lang hesitated, but didn''t say anything, as if he was afraid of the sins of heaven.


    "Don''t say anything, there will always be an answer in the future. I don''t believe it, Kunlun will never be able to promote it."


    Zheng Daoxuan sank his face and said slowly, "Elder Lin should be able to reach the Nine Layers in ten years. If we can get enough treasures to help him cultivate, we may have a chance to break through the Ten Heavenly Tribulation and see the envoy of the fairy world. At that time, it depends on what God will do."


    Tai Lang nodded slowly, "For example, the spirit of the fairy."


    "Yes, this is the simplest and best goal."


    Zheng Daoxuan thought for a while, and said slowly, "Elder Lin''s words are also very reasonable. This Zhou Shu may be beyond Kunlun''s control and is not suitable for being an enemy. It should be treated with a gentle approach."


    "Ok."


    Tai Lang nodded his head, only a fierce light in his eyes, "Unless, we can find a way to prevent him from ascending to an immortal."


    Zheng Daoxuan''s mind was stagnant, and he waved his hand, "Go back to the elders to talk about it."


    Tai Lang said, "Elder Lin is not there, Elder Changsun is still in Dongsheng Prefecture, and now there are only six people in Kunlun."


    "Six people are okay. Alas, I hope that there will be no more omissions in Dongshengzhou. That incident is also very related to Zhou Shu. If you let him know..."


    "It won''t be a problem, how can he be so magical."


    The two flew to Kunlun and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu was already far away at this time.


    He, who had just successfully crossed the Tribulation, was flying on the fifth day at extremely fast speed, heading back to Dongshengzhou.


    By the way, there was no reward such as the original Qi of the crossing this time.


    Perhaps the entire process of crossing the Tribulation was disturbed. This time the Heaven Tribulation was actually crossed by four people. Heaven did not bring blessings, and Zhou Shu didn''t care.


    He has gained a lot.


    At this stage, fighting with masters is the best experience. In the first battle with Lin Qingjue, he has endured countless blows. Shu Zhidao and dozens of other Taoisms constantly confronted and blended. It was him. The experience he had never had made him feel a lot, but now there is no time to settle slowly I can only go through it a few times in the sea of ??knowledge.


    After flying for a few days.


    Wushuangling sent a message.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, and immediately entered Wushuang City and walked into his own room.


    Hao Ruoyan raised her head and cast a gentle and infinite look.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Ruoyan, what''s the matter, is there something urgent?"


    "It''s not urgent," Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly, "I just want to tell Master Shu that Ruoyan has almost handled everything you ordered. No matter how Yan and Fu Yan are, they have reached Wuzhangyuan. They are now at Liu''s house. Below, the Liu family is very well protected, no one has noticed it yet."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "There is nothing wrong with the Liu family, right?"


    "Not yet. There is news from Liu Xuande. It has been half a month for the Zhuge family and Kunlun to make arrangements at Liu''s house. After more than half a month, the door will be opened to welcome all guests on the anniversary of Zhuge''s ancestor."


    Zhou Shu continued, "No matter how strict you are, are you ready? When you left, have you tried the military formation?"


    "Take them all, and tried them."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, with a lot of surprises, "Really very strong, if you don''t keep your hands more strictly, Ruoyan will not last ten breaths."


    "Well, that''s the end. Ruoyan, don''t worry about other things. I will be in Wuzhangyuan in half a month." Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction, "Also, you can pass on the content of Jade Slip No. 3 Now, in the past few years, the disciples of the Heyin School should go out as little as possible and stay in the city."


    "Ruoyan understands."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly and said worriedly, "Master Shu...Kunlun, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "If I have something to do, I won''t be here to talk to you. If it smokes, just rest assured."


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 20170718110758468 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1640: waste

    Wuzhangyuan.


    It was late autumn, and the sorrowful wind was even more bleak on the desolate and vast plain. Only Wuzhangyuan was not lonely. There were many monks worshiping and paying homage in the cold wind.


    Today, it is the sacrifice day for Zhuge Weigong, and the sacrifice of Wuzhangyuan once every 100 years will also begin.


    "Every time I think of Zhuge Weigong, I always feel regretful. It''s hard to come up with this great scholar in today''s world!"


    "Yes, Uyghurs led a lone army to go straight into Chang''an under heavy besieves. Although thousands of people have gone to Chang''an, knowing that they can��t do it, how tragic and strong, even though they are dead, they are still a teacher for future generations, and they have the opportunity to be reborn. Later, he made great contributions in the world of cultivating immortals, realized the avenue of the military road, protected the spiritual veins of Dongzhou, expelled the Hao clan from outside the sky, and used the military road to tremble in all directions... hard to count."


    "It''s a pity that the descendants of future generations are not shameful, and things are getting worse. I heard that their reputation in Xihezhou is not very good over the years..."


    "Stop, don''t have anything to do with us in Dongshengzhou, be careful to speak out."


    "It''s also... we worship the sages and have nothing to do with future generations."


    There were discussions from time to time, and it was heard in the ears of Zhou Shu, who was walking freely, Zhou Shu just acted indifferently and smiled.


    As they walked, the two monks suddenly stood in front of the road, staring at Zhou Shu, a little surprised, a little angry, and a little afraid.


    Zhou Shu held his hand slightly, "Isn''t this a friend of Zhuge Mu, I haven''t seen him for some days, this one, is it Zhuge Xuan, the current Patriarch of Zhuge? Ha ha, I have been admiring the name for a long time, and I was lucky to see him today."


    Those two monks were Zhugemu and Zhugexuan.


    Both of them are feather-fans and lunkerchiefs. Zhuge Xuan''s cultivation is slightly lower, only in the middle stage of transforming the gods. Zhuge Mu has a pale face and no beard, and his spirit is bright. Zhuge Xuan''s face is covered with deep wrinkles and his eyes are not too radiant. He looked like he was about to die, showing his senility.


    Zhuge Xuan glanced at Zhou Shu, he was terrified, did not dare to answer, but stepped back.


    "The old man doesn''t want to see you."


    Zhuge Mu settled down and said coldly, "Sect Master Zhou, we don��t welcome you in the ceremony of the Zhuge family, and we have not sent invitations to He Yin. Sovereign Zhou came uninvited. It was not the work of the monks. He also asked the lord to speed up. Leave quickly and don''t disturb the festival."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled coldly, and didn''t give a good expression, "I came to worship the public. I was invited by Liu Xuande. It has nothing to do with your Zhuge family. Even if you want me to go, Liu Xuande has to say in public that Wuzhang has always been The Liu family in Dongsheng prefecture has never been in the domain of your Zhuge family. You are righteous and stern, do you intend to take the Liu family forcibly and become your own master?"


    Zhugemu was slightly stagnant, "The Liu family and Zhuge family have always been like a family, would Sect Master Zhou not know? Besides, Liu Xuande will invite you? The old man has never heard of this kind of thing. Don''t talk nonsense. "


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "If I haven''t heard of it, I will go and listen. I have to pay a visit to the old site of Wei Gong, so I won''t be accompanied."


    "you����"


    Zhugemu wanted to say something, but Zhou Shu ignored it and went away.


    Zhuge Xuan approached and whispered, "Four elders, he is Zhou Shu of the lotus school? He has a very high cultivation base and looks terrible..."


    "Shut up."


    Zhugemu looked at him impatiently, and scolded, "As the head of the family, you are so cowardly in front of outsiders, you simply lose the face of the Zhuge family."


    "He is the Great Monk of the Tribulation Realm and our enemy, how can I not be afraid..." Zhuge Xuan muttered, "Besides, Zhuge''s family will be gone soon, and he still cares about what the face is."


    A cold color flashed in Zhugemu''s eyes, "Rotten wood cannot be carved, you are really a waste."


    Zhuge Xuan rolled his eyelids and continued to mumble, "I am, and I did not deny it. I originally had a safe and stable life. If it weren''t for your idea, I wouldn''t be the owner of this, let the eldest brother and the second brother Do it well, it''s all you..."


    "More talk, I will kill you."


    Zhugemu turned around and stared at him, making no secret of the killing intent in his eyes.


    Zhuge Xuan hurriedly covered his mouth, and his body could not stand still, like the withered grass around him, trembling in the wind.


    "Look at the altar."


    Zhugemu walked to the altar in the middle and couldn''t help thinking, "What the **** is Liu Xuande doing? Did he really invite him? What is he thinking? Does Zhou Shu know... But the elder grandson is here, maybe not There will be something."


    Zhou Shu in the distance shook his head slightly.


    As he expected, Zhuge Xuan was really a waste, or an incompetent puppet, at the mercy of the elders in the clan, he would do whatever he wanted, and he only knew he wanted to have fun, and his two brothers, Zhuge Even and Zhuge Yan are talented and ambitious people, but they have also caused a murderous disaster.


    A tall altar stands among the yellow grass on the ground.


    The altar is in the shape of an octagon, and it is in line with the eight formations in the military road. It is magnificent and solemn. There is a statue of Zhuge Weigong in the middle of the altar. The temperament and appearance are just like the time, and people admire it. The pillars are arranged in the shape of seven stars. The copper pillars are as high as ten feet, and five people can''t hold them together. The pillars are decorated with various patterns, all of which are the great achievements of Zhuge Weigong in the past. There are many ancient inscriptions on the side, and the top of the pillar With the ever-bright lamp lit, the light is steady like a star Opposite the altar, there is an altar with a radius of thousands of feet.


    Many seats have already been set up on the stage for the guests to set up an objective courtesy. Among them is a high stage, which is the position of the Zhuge Patriarch.


    Before the altar, Liu Xuande was making final preparations, very focused.


    Zhugemu took Zhuge Xuan and slowly approached, watching him, silent for a long while.


    Liu Xuande was slightly puzzled and raised his hand to salute, "Duke Xuan, the fourth elder Zhuge, what can I do when I come here? My side will be well soon, and the two will wait an hour before the festival can begin."


    Under Zhugemu''s gaze, Zhuge Xuan stepped forward and said calmly, "Liu Xuande, that Zhou Shu, you invited to the festival?"


    Liu Xuande smiled and nodded, "It turned out to be this, yes, I invited it."


    "Ah, why did you do this?"


    Zhuge Xuan was very confused and said, "Liu Xuande, don''t you know that he is the enemy of our Zhuge family?"


    "what?"


    Liu Xuande was taken aback and shook his head, "I really don''t know this. I invited Sect Master Zhou, just because the position of the Heyin Sect in Dongshengzhou is getting higher and higher, and there are signs of surpassing the big sect, such a powerful sect. , I want to win over in advance, so as not to lose friendship in the future and inconvenience Liu''s family."


    "Then you know now?"


    Zhuge Xuan waved his hand and said in disgust, "I don''t care what you think, hurry up and drive him away. I don''t want to see him, hurry up."


    Looking at Zhuge Xuan, Liu Xuande hated him, but he couldn''t show it, his face was slightly condensed, "That''s not good, now the guests are all there, and almost all the big and small sects in Dongshengzhou are here. The ceremonial matter is very detrimental to the reputation of our Liu family and the Zhuge family."


    "What does that matter? Just do as I said!"


    Zhuge Xuan turned his head, ignoring.

 Chapter 1641: Long Sun Youji

    Looking at Zhuge Xuan, Liu Xuande felt even more hated in his heart, but he was unwilling to tear his face. He only said in a humble way, "This fact is not appropriate, Xuan Gong, if this is not the case, when the ceremony is over, I will no longer invite him. ."


    "what?"


    Zhuge Xuan turned around, showing a bit fiercely, "Liu Xuande, do you dare to listen to our Zhuge family?"


    Liu Xuande said lightly, "It is really inconvenient to drive the guests who have been invited, and please don''t take offense to Xuan Gong."


    Looking at Zhuge Xuan, his eyes gradually brought out a lot of cold colors.


    "you����"


    Zhuge Xuan was stunned, took a few steps in a panic, looked at Zhuge Mu, but kept shaking his head.


    "waste."


    Zhugemu cursed secretly and turned to Liu Xuande, "Duke Xuande, have you made up your mind?"


    Liu Xuande raised his hand to salute, "Elder Mu, this matter is indeed unruly, and it is hard to be forgiven. Zhuge''s family will not be so unreasonable, right?"


    "It''s up to you."


    Zhugemu nodded and said coldly, "But what is going to happen to the festival, you can''t leave Xuande."


    This sentence was simple and plain, with a lot of coercion, and could not help but attack, shocking Liu Xuande''s mind. Liu Xuande''s expression tightened, "Elder Mu..." Before the words were spoken, a gentle air came quietly. The coercion was completely dispelled, accompanied by Zhou Shuping��s peaceful voice, ��Don��t worry, I��m here to keep your Liu family safe.��


    Liu Xuande lifted his spirits and looked at Zhuge Mudao, "Elder Mu does not have to use his power to suppress others. This is the Liu family in Dongsheng Prefecture, not the Zhuge family."


    "Alright, Mr. Xuande, you are ready, don''t bother."


    Zhuge Muxian sensed it, glanced in the distance, and walked towards the altar.


    On the altar, many people have been seated. In the middle of the main seat, there is a monk with long beard.


    That monk is particularly prominent among the crowd. Regardless of his cultivation level and temperament, he is higher than others. He wears a white robe, has a misty figure, surrounded by clouds, with a faint luster, which can only be described by the bones of fairy style. .


    He sat upright, his complexion calm, and there were many monks walking around and saluting respectfully, but he only nodded in response.


    "Elder Elder Sun, you are admired by thousands of people."


    A black-robed monk beside him is not without envy.


    He nodded gently, and said modestly, "Elder Zhang has said it, but because of Kunlun, the old man''s thin face is not worth mentioning."


    "Hehe, the elder elder grandson is really self-effacing," the black robe monk laughed unconsciously. "No one in the world of immortality knows that elder elder grandson is the elder of the presbyterian church. He has great power and strength. It is difficult to come to Dongsheng. Zhou, who doesn��t want to make friends, is not just because of the word Kunlun."


    The white-robed monk, named Changsun Youji, is the oldest qualified elder in the Kunlun Presbyterian Church. He is close to seven thousand years old. He has crossed the Tribulation Realm and reached the Eighth Level of Consummation early. He is the most prestigious and best known in the world of immortal cultivation Great monk crossing the robbery realm.


    The grandson Youji said lightly, "The elders are not big or small. Elder Zhang has said it."


    "Ha ha����"


    The black robe monk appeared embarrassed, smiled a few times, and said nothing.


    Changsun Youji glanced at him and said slowly, "Elder Zhang, I heard that you have recently enlightened?"


    The black-robed monk nodded quickly and said with a smile of joy, "How did Elder Changsun know? Yeah, I didn''t expect that I could suddenly enlighten the Dao while crossing the Tribulation. It''s really..."


    "Hehe, another expert has been added to the Heavenly Sword Gate."


    Grandson Youji smiled faintly, "Elder Zhang, if you want to, you can go to Kunlun Abbot Mountain to practice, and the old man can help you open this door."


    "what?"


    The black-robed monk''s eyes lit up and he nodded, "Thank you so much, elder, but...what do I need to do next?"


    This black-robed monk was Zhang Songbai of the Heavenly Sword Gate, who had just passed the five-fold tribulation of the Transitional Tribulation Realm and was invited to participate in the sacrifice of Wuzhang.


    "Elder Zhang, I''ll talk about it later."


    Changsun Youji''s expression was slightly stagnant, looking at Zhugemu who came by, slowly raising his sleeves, covering Zhugemu into it, and disappearing immediately.


    The people on the side were a little sluggish, only Zhang Songbai waved his hand, showing a trace of disdain, "Whatever you look at, they all walked away. Haven''t seen Kunlun''s profound tactics? Elder Changsun has something important, don��t you Feel free to interrupt."


    Zhou Shu in the distance was also stagnated.


    If you didn''t admit your mistakes, this should be a Kunlun secret called Qiankun in the sleeve.


    The secret method contains the power of the law of space. If you cultivate to a certain level, you can instantly move a person or thing to another place with one''s sleeves, killing people without leaving a trace, which is much better than the big cutting fist.


    Kunlun is the birthplace of immortal cultivators. There are many techniques that have long been lost in the world of immortality, but they all have Taoism in Kunlun. This is why Zhou Shu has always wanted to see the Kunlun Buddhist Scripture Pavilion. If he can get many secrets of Kunlun , Will be able to master many tactics with the power of law, and Shu Zhidao can also make a big step forward.


    Zhou Shu let go of his spiritual sense, and no longer felt the existence of Zhugemu within tens of thousands of miles. Either the place moved quite far away, or Changsun Youji mastered a little power of the law of space, shrank the ground to an inch, and took advantage of the change in space distance. , Hide Zhuge Mu inside.


    Judging from Changsun Youji''s plain and casual movements, the latter is more likely.


    Longsun Youji''s 7,000 years of cultivation is indeed extraordinary.


    If you can fight against , you might get a lot of experience, Zhou Shu thought secretly, igniting a lot of fighting spirit.


    An unknown place.


    There was a maze around him, like a cage, Zhugemu was not panicked, he had experienced it before.


    "In a panic, what''s the problem?"


    There was a voice from all around, it was Changsun Youji who was talking.


    Zhugemu saluted very respectfully, "Elder Changsun, that Zhou Shu is also here, and his subordinates are worried that he will cause trouble."


    The voice said calmly, "Zhou Shu, the Sect Master of the Heyin Sect, the Fourfold Crossing the Tribulation Realm, this person cultivates very quickly, and manages the sect very well. He has taken in Wang Yingyue and Zhuge Yan''s widow. A while ago, Nan Yehe He had handed it once, but it was a little bit worse... What''s so scary about you, the old man knows him well, he can''t make it into a climate."


    "Elder''s magic, subordinates understand."


    Zhugemu nodded, with some worries in his eyes, "But the subordinates always feel that Zhou Shu is not easy this time. Moreover, the subordinates have sensed that Liu Xuande has a wave of heart. He and Zhou Shu seem to know each other. If Zhou Shu and Liu Jiazao There is collusion with the intention of sabotaging our ceremonies, which may be a little troublesome.


    "Trouble? I''m here, Kunlun is here, there won''t be any trouble."


    In the calm voice, arrogance made no secret, "Even if the Liu family and Zhou Shu colluded to destroy the festival, there is nothing to worry about. If he dares to do it, he will cease to exist like the Zhuge family and go out to do something."


    Zhugemu saluted, "Okay, the subordinates understand."


    The voice continued, "Also, it''s the last hour, Zhuge Xuan''s trash, you should keep an eye on it, don''t let him make trouble, and then speak? If you make a mistake, he knows the consequences."


    Zhuge Mu respectfully said, "I see."


    Zhuge Mu quickly disappeared, but the voice still echoed.


    "Zhou Shu, the old man really wants to see what the younger generation has."

 Chapter 1642: Shut up

    On the huge altar, nearly a thousand seats have been filled, all of whom are well-known figures in Dongsheng Prefecture.


    Zhou Shu is also among them.


    The tragic song sounded, and Zhugewei''s life unfolded before everyone in the sad but not hurtful music.


    Many ceremonies were carried out under the auspices of Zhugemu and Liu Xuande, solemnly and solemnly, and all the guests stood up solemnly.


    The ceremony lasted for more than an hour, and many guests came to the stage and recited the sacrificial texts to express their respect for Zhuge Wei Gong.


    Everything is normal.


    After the last tribute guest left, Zhuge Xuan slowly took the stage.


    He looked nervous, his old face was more wrinkled, his beard was a little bit of sweat, and his pace was trembling. He didn''t stabilize until he walked to Taichung. He glanced at Zhugemu next to him and gritted his teeth. Hesitating to say, "Zhuge family is deeply honored to be able to invite all of my fellow practitioners. When the festival is about to end, the old man has one thing...I want to announce, and I ask Zhu Jun to listen."


    The crowd stopped talking and turned to Zhuge Xuan.


    Staring at the crowd, Zhuge Xuan sighed secretly, and said every word, "The old man is the current head of the Zhuge family, Zhuge Xuan, and I announce here today that from today onwards, the whole family of the Zhuge family..."


    "Wait!"


    With a stern shout, it came from the stage, and it struck the stage like a thunder, shaking Zhuge Xuan''s figure violently, frightened, and unable to speak.


    Everyone was panicked and looked at the sound source.


    Among the crowd, Zhou Shu slowly stood up, his complexion froze.


    Zhuge Mu pointed at Zhou Shu and shouted, "Sect Master Zhou, what do you mean? In front of so many colleagues in Dongshengzhou, do you still want to destroy the ceremonies of our Zhuge family!"


    Changsun Youji also stood up and glanced at Zhou Shu, "Friends of Taoism, don''t do nothing, this is not a place where you can make trouble."


    The other guests were also a little puzzled, "What''s the matter?"


    "Sect Master Zhou, this is what you are not, other people''s ceremonies, why are you shouting loudly..."


    "That''s right, Sect Master Zhou, they don''t have much to do with our Dongshengzhou, let him talk."


    Zhang Songbai''s voice is exceptionally loud, "Zhou Shu, do you think you are the supreme of Dongshengzhou? How dare to mess around here, do you know a little etiquette?"


    Zhuge Mu said solemnly, "Sect Master Zhou, please sit down, otherwise don''t blame us for driving you out."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and said indifferently, "I didn''t mean to sabotage the ceremony. I just want to remind fellow Zhuge Xuan Taoist that you must think clearly before you speak. Don''t be the unscrupulous descendant of Zhuge Weigong, a sinner through the ages, and be laughed at by thousands of people, otherwise, People from the Zhuge family will come to deal with you."


    "What, sinners of the ages?"


    "What the **** is Zhuge Xuan going to say, are there such serious consequences?"


    "Does he want to surrender to the Patriarch and Zhuge''s family to others?"


    "It seems interesting..."


    As soon as Zhou Shu said this, the audience was in an uproar.


    Zhuge Xuan''s face tightened, looking at Zhugemu, his body was shaking again.


    When Zhuge Mu heard Zhou Shu say this, he didn''t know that Zhou Shu understood the truth. He felt a lot of resentment, but he could not help but said coldly, "Sect Master Zhou should not be alarmist. No matter what the Patriarch said, it is the family affair of the Zhuge Family. Not judged by you, an outsider!"


    Changsun Youji looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou, Zhuge''s family affairs, don''t bother you, please sit down."


    Between the words, a force passed through everyone, cleverly applied to Zhou Shu.


    The strength is exquisite and powerful, like water and steel, its quality is hard to describe, repeatedly attacking Zhou Shu''s several weaknesses, wanting Zhou Shu to sit down, only Zhou Shu will not move, and the strength will be dispersed with a smile .


    Snapped! Snapped!


    After several loud noises, the guests around Zhou Shu fell down.


    There was a commotion in the audience.


    Zhang Sun Youji''s complexion was slightly stagnant, Zhou Shu glanced at him and said calmly, "Since it is a family matter, people from the Zhuge family will handle it. I won''t say much. I am rude, but this Kunlun Fellow Daoist grandson, what does the matter of the Zhuge family have to do with you? Why did you suddenly attack me? There are so many guests here, hurting others, and ruining the festival is not good, what do you think, friend Daoist grandson?"


    Changsun Youji snorted coldly, and sat down without saying a word.


    When he shot, he was 100% sure that it would only affect Zhou Shu, but he didn''t want to be led out by Zhou Shuquan. As a result, he didn''t understand and had nothing to say.


    "As expected of Kunlun, it is very overbearing everywhere."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, told the surrounding people a crime, and sat down.


    The fallen guests sat back one after another, looked at Zhou Shu, and then at Grandson Youji. They didn��t know who to believe in, but no matter who, it seemed that they were not easy to provoke, so they silently endured them. A little more fearful of both of them.


    Isn''t it an ordinary person who can make a move at this festival, and even easily knock them down in the God Transformation Realm or even the Tribulation Realm?


    Zhugemu turned his head and glanced at Zhuge Xuan coldly. Zhuge Xuan quickly took a few steps and then stood in front of everyone.


    He hesitated for a while, and slowly said, "The old man is Zhuge Xuan, the current patriarch of the Zhuge family, and I hereby announce today that from today onwards, the whole family of the Zhuge family..." He couldn''t help but stop here I stopped again, glanced at Zhou Shu, saw that Zhou Shu had nothing to say, and then continued, "Merge into Kunlun, become a member of Kunlun, and serve Kunlun ever since."


    "what!"


    "Merge into Kunlun?"


    "The Zhuge family of the four great families wants to join Kunlun. What is the reason?"


    "No wonder Sect Master Zhou would say that, he might have known it a long time ago, he wanted to stop, but he couldn''t stop..."


    "Damn it, Kunlun is even stronger now!"


    "Zhuge Xuan is really a sinner through the ages. If Zhuge Weigong is still there, I am afraid that he will be attacked immediately."


    "It was deliberately announced at the festival that the elders of Kunlun have also been invited to give Dongsheng prefecture!"


    The audience was shocked. Everyone looked at Zhuge Xuan and then at the grandson Youji, and they all seemed to understand.


    Looking at the statue of Zhuge Weigong in front of him, Zhuge Xuan was shaking more and more. How could he not be frightened to betray the aristocratic family like this, "Today, under your witness, our Zhuge family... ��"


    "Shut up! Rebel!"


    "Zhuge Xuan, you don''t deserve to be the head of the Zhuge family at all!"


    Two loud shouts came from the altar.


    In front of the statue of Zhugewei on the altar, a dazzling light suddenly lit up. In the light, there was a shadowy figure, tall and tall, pointing at Zhuge Xuan, angrily rushing towards the crown, his eyes pierced like two sharp arrows.


    Look at that appearance and form, almost the same as Zhuge Weigong.


    Zhuge Xuan''s face turned pale, fell on the stage, and kept muttering, "Weigong, it''s not my idea, no... you let me go..."


    The audience was also shocked.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Don''t Zhuge Wei''s arrogance and sage appear?"


    "It''s no wonder that Wei Gong was angry when Zhuge Xuan made such a rebellious move."

 Chapter 1643: Scold

    All of a sudden, the scene was very chaotic.


    "He Fang junior, make chaos here!"


    Changsun Youji stood up, yelled in a cold voice, raised his sleeves, and shot towards the altar.


    Although the light is not dazzling, it is like a wave of water, completely covering the white light on the altar, and when it is collected, the figure clearly appears, but it is a young monk with a long stature, holding a black blue scroll in his hand. Zhuge Xuan glared.


    "The pearl of rice also shines."


    Changsun Youji was quite disdainful, "Who are you who dare to destroy the festival?"


    Zhuge Xuan on the stage was relieved, "Fortunately, fortunately, it turns out that it is the nephew Yan, who really scared me just now..."


    "What nephew? You silence me, trash!"


    Zhuge Mu gave him a fierce look, turned to Zhuge no matter how strict he was, and shouted, "Zhuge Fuyan, you are a traitor to our Zhuge family, and Zhuge''s family matters have nothing to do with you! Hugh, no more nonsense! Give it to the old man now! Get out!"


    He glanced at Liu Xuande next to him, "Liu Xuande, what is going on?"


    Liu Xuande just didn''t answer, and stepped back silently, gradually retreating to the audience.


    "not my business?"


    No matter how Yan Zhuge''s face is serious, he said in a straightforward voice, "No matter how Yan Zhuge is in Xia, Zhuge Yan is the eldest son of Zhuge Yan. He is a member of Zhuge''s family. Today, at such an important moment, can I not come in Xia Yan? I just heard Zhuge Xuan. As a child of the Zhuge family, such rebellious remarks absolutely cannot be tolerated!"


    Zhugemu confronted tit-for-tat, "Your father Zhugeyan killed Zhugelian, committed a heinous crime, and died of self-destruction. You have been expelled from the family a long time ago. How come you are still a member of the Zhuge family?"


    "That''s all you did!"


    Zhuge said sternly, "You killed Zhugelian with the poison of a thousand spiders, framed your father, used the invading talisman to force him to explode, and forcibly lifted Zhugexuan as the head of the family, and then treated him as a puppet. With great power, the Zhuge family is not as good as the day, and the name of the family is gradually declining. Now I still want to give the Zhuge family to Kunlun! Such a retrograde act, heaven and man are angry, no one can tolerate it!"


    Zhugemu''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and he sneered, "I don''t know who you were instigated to frame the old man here! The old man is loyal to the Zhuge family, upholds the family motto of Zhuge Wei, dedicated himself to death, and obeys the owner''s orders in everything. As for the merger, it was the result of the Zhuge family''s deliberations!"


    "The result of the negotiation?"


    Zhuge said with no disdain, "Said it was a discussion, why didn''t you see the other elders of Zhuge''s family, and even the descendants of the next generation, only three people came? Shouldn''t such a major matter, shouldn''t be fair and honest. Is the world cultivator of immortals? It is clearly your idea to force Zhuge Xuan to do it!"


    "Haha, the more you say it, the more outrageous it gets."


    Zhugemu laughed unconsciously, "You don''t have any evidence. You are here to slander the innocence out of thin air. It''s so funny! You are just like your father Zhuge Yan, who has no abilities and can only do these tricks."


    "Nothing?"


    Zhuge no matter how stern and generous, he said loudly, "I don��t have any abilities, is Zhuge Xuan? Zhuge��s martial art, Zhuge even has the most comprehension, has already enlightened Dao, his father Zhuge Yan is not far from enlightenment, only Zhuge Xuan, just squeezed into the threshold, he is a thousand miles away from the way of enlightenment. No one should be the master of the house, it should not be his turn! He can be the master of the house, it is all you villain''s trick!"


    Zhugemu''s face tightened, but he was a bit poor in words, and didn''t know how to respond.


    He looked at Changsun Youji, and he was even more suspicious. At this moment, wouldn''t Changsun Youji not take action? If he did, would Zhuge have the chance to say a word no matter how strict he was? Before so many people, it was incredible.


    He wouldn''t know that Changsun Youji had already taken action, many times.


    But every time, he was interrupted or stopped by Zhou Shu. Changsun Youji hated him very much, but he also understood that he had no way to stop Zhuge from speaking harshly unless he desperately tore his face. Let him make a fuss at the festival.


    This is what Zhou Shu and Zhuge No matter how Yan said before, Zhou Shu will promise to turn the ceremonies into Zhuge No matter how Yan personal battlefield, but how to play, depends on himself.


    Zhuge sighed again and sternly, saying very sadly, "Zhuge Lian was poisoned by you just as soon as he enlightened the Tao. Zhuge''s family lost a major pillar. It is really pitiful. Your father was trapped by you, exposed and died. It is only a pity, but Zhuge Zhuge Xuan is the only one left in the family��s direct line, which is simply sad. In the end, letting the incompetent Zhuge Xuan become the head of the family is really hateful."


    He turned to Zhugewei''s statue and worshipped, "Duke Zhuge, if you could see all this, what would you do?"


    After speaking, he turned to everyone, "You think, as the son of Zhuge''s family, what should I do?"


    From Zhuge''s appearance to the present, the audience is quiet, making the festival completely a stage for the two of them, and Zhuge''s words, no one is sighed, and the audience gradually becomes noisy. .


    "It turns out there is such a thing, it''s really sad."


    "I''ll just say, how could the Zhuge family take refuge in Kunlun for no reason? It turns out that this guy is the ghost of it."


    "That Zhuge Xuan is really useless, I have seen him several times these days, and he looks like a head and earsWhere is he like a patron?"


    "It seems that Zhuge Mu and Kunlun are very related..."


    "Look at what the result will be. Anyway, the Zhuge family''s affairs have nothing to do with our Dongsheng Prefecture, but Kunlun lost face."


    "It''s weird, how come the elders of Kunlun haven''t spoken all the time, are they acquiescing?"


    "It sounds like it is true, but no matter how strict Zhuge is, there doesn''t seem to be any real evidence?"


    Amidst the discussion, the grandson Youji slowly stood up with a reluctant smile, "This fellow Zhuge Daoist, your speech is very fierce, and the old man admires it, but you have said so much, but there is little evidence in it. If you produce evidence to prove that you are telling the truth, the old man can also consider taking revenge for you."


    "This is the matter of our Zhuge family and has nothing to do with Kunlun."


    Zhuge refused coldly, and said slowly, "Yes, I have no evidence, but I have this, Zhugemu and Zhugexuan, do you know?"


    He waved his hand and opened the scroll.


    The scroll seems to be made of iron, with a picture of eight formations drawn in the middle. There are two lines of large characters on the side of the picture. On the left is "Revival of the Han Dynasty, return to the old capital", and on the right is "Dedicated to the end, but after death", there is a line below it. The small print is the "Book of Zhuge Wei", with thick, robust handwriting and majestic spirit, which was left by Zhuge Weigong.


    Someone in the audience asked, "Zhuge Tie Juan?"


    "Yes, it is Zhuge Tie Juan."


    Zhuge looked at Zhugemu again and sneered, "Zhugemu, and Zhuge Xuan, do you not know each other? It was it that my mother took away, and now you look at it seriously and take Zhuge Wei Gong The third article in the family rules left behind was read out as it was."


    Zhugemu and Zhugexuan were stunned for a while.


    Changsun Youji made his hundredth attempt to capture the iron roll, but was still blocked by Zhou Shu without success.

 Chapter 1644: Excuse me for being rude

    "If you don''t read it, I will help you read it."


    Zhuge looked at the two with a stern smile, and said slowly, "Children of the Zhuge family, we must always..."


    "enough."


    Zhugemu suddenly shouted, "Family rules are determined by people. Zhuge Weigong also said that future generations can change the family rules according to the situation. We Zhuge children have no need to follow the rules. We have always followed the family rules and joined Kunlun. Do it better!"


    He shouted hoarse.


    He was able to speak so loudly because Zhou Shu was letting go and didn''t deliberately stop it.


    Things are proceeding in the direction that Zhou Shu expected. The overall situation is determined. Zhou Shu didn��t need to stop him, but this was Zhou Shu��s second plan, not the best choice. The best first plan failed. Success, because Zhuge Xuan possessed several treasures of the Zhuge family and Kunlun, so that his spirit and consciousness were well protected. Even Zhou Shu could not influence him with the spirit technique, so Zhou Shugeng Willing to listen.


    "Yes, the house rules can be changed, but one thing is unchangeable."


    Zhuge nodded sternly, raised the iron scroll in his hand, and turned to the people. "Whoever holds the iron scroll of Zhuge should protect the law of the Zhuge family. When Zhuge''s children have objections to the Patriarch��s approach, they can hold the scroll to question, challenge or even In the process of deposing the Patriarch and the elders, both parties can only use Zhuge''s military method."


    He looked at Zhugemu and said straightforwardly, "Today, I am Zhuge no matter how strict I am, holding the iron scroll of my ancestors, adhering to the will of my ancestors, and solemnly challenging Zhugexuan and Zhugemu, you must accept, not accept any reason."


    Both Zhugemu and Zhugexuan paused.


    The guests in the audience started talking.


    "I seem to have heard that the Zhuge family has such rules."


    "Many aristocratic families have similar rules. Among the disciples who are connected by blood, only the strong can become the real Patriarch. However, no matter how strict Zhuge is to transform the gods, he dares to challenge Zhuge Mu? He has already crossed the fourfold. How could it be possible to win."


    "This is the rule, you can''t let an outsider challenge it."


    "Today you can see the military doctrine."


    "However, judging by the appearance of Zhugemu and Zhugexuan, they won''t avoid fighting, right?"


    Zhuge Xuan trembled. In the Zhuge family''s generation, his strength is the worst, as is the military discipline, which is worth a beginner. Zhuge Mu''s face is calm, looking at the grandson Youji in the audience, he just shook his head slightly.


    Changsun Youji couldn''t sit still, and slowly stood up.


    Forced by the situation, it''s no longer possible to stay up until you can''t help secretly.


    He smiled faintly, and the corner of his eyes swept toward Zhuge no matter how strict he was, "No matter how strict Zhuge is, your request is very reasonable, but it is still uncertain whether the iron scroll in your hand is really unsure. How about checking with the old man?"


    Zhuge categorically refused again, "Senior is a master of Taoism, and juniors admire it very much, but this matter is a family affair in Zhuge''s family and has nothing to do with seniors."


    "Ha ha."


    The eldest grandson smiled while stroking his beard, "Yes, it is your family affairs, but the family affairs also need a middleman to circumvent it. It is muddled, unclear, and very bad. The Zhuge family is a famous family of four. If something goes wrong, it will have a very bad impact on the entire world of immortality, even turbulence, and cause a lot of killings. Kunlun has guarded the world of immortality for many years and will never sit back and watch."


    "Elder elder grandson is concerned about the common people, and he is really a Confucian style."


    Zhang Songbai stood up immediately with a generous expression, "Kunlun made a lot of sense. The affairs of the Zhuge family are not family affairs. Our other sects are also responsible. We can never see the civil strife of a large family and the disaster of the immortal world."


    Several small sects also followed suit, "Yes, yeah, it''s better to figure it out."


    And most of the other sects have nothing to do with themselves, do not stand in line, and look lively.


    Zhuge paused again and said coldly, "Why didn''t you talk to you when the Zhuge family was struggling for power? Now it''s time to worry about what the Zhuge family will not disappear? There is no such thing in the world, please Senior sit down and stop talking about these useless nonsense."


    "You junior, you are rude! Wait until the old man teaches you a little etiquette!"


    Changsun Youji''s complexion suddenly changed, and he stepped up to stand in front of Zhuge Zaiyan, swinging his sleeves and striking out.


    His sleeves had just been thrown out, and Zhuge Fuyan in front of him had disappeared, and he was replaced by Zhou Shu.


    Changsun Youji deliberately got angry to attack Zhuge no matter how strict it is, it is already shameless, of course Zhou Shu will stand up and fight back face to face.


    The power of Tao that is very secret and strange is different from that Zhou Shu has seen, but what he can be sure of is that this power of Tao is not as pure as his Shu Zhi, and its power is slightly inferior.


    That''s easy.


    The law is hidden in the power of Dao. When the power of Dao can''t break the defense of Shu''s power, the law will naturally not take effect, especially when the people who use the power of Dao do not know the law.


    There are many monks in Kunlun, but they are basically made up of tactics and resources. There are very few geniuses who truly understand the Tao.


    This is where Kunlun''s weakness lies, Zhou Shu has always seen clearly.


    Shu Zhili formed a strong wall, firmly blocking him, while the extra power was guided by the divine consciousness quietly infiltrated into the power of Changsun Youji, trying to spy The mystery of the law of space.


    If you can''t understand, let me help you understand it, knowing the tactics but failing to understand the rules, and violent things.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t take long.


    One hit missed, and Changsun Youji immediately took it back.


    After clearing up his surprise, he stared at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "Sect Master Zhou, you have to protect Zhuge no matter how strict you are, could it be... you provoked all the things here?"


    "The elder''s words are bad."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Zhuge Fuyan is a disciple of my lotus school. As the master, do I not defend my disciples? But you are an elder of Kunlun, a senior of the Eightfold Realm of Tribulation. Heavy hands, has Kunlun''s dominance reached such a point that even the elders of the Presbyterian Church can do anything wrong? So Kunlun''s misnomer makes the world''s immortal cultivators cold."


    He looked at Changsun Youji, his expression was unusually solemn, and he said every word, "Elder Changsun, I tell you, this is Dongsheng Prefecture, not Xihe Prefecture, and it is not a place where you can go wild in Kunlun. Take part in the festival. , We welcome, if you want to do something else, then you are in the wrong place."


    "what did you say!"


    As if caught in a thunderstorm, Changsun Youji''s expression suddenly changed. Since he became an elder of Kunlun, no one has spoken to him like this.


    How could someone be so rude to Kunlun, how could someone be so bold?


    The Kunlun monk was walking outside, and all he encountered was respect and flattery. As an elder, he had long been used to it, but Zhou Shu in front of him was beyond his cognition, and he felt like he had fallen from the peak.


    "I can repeat it again, but is the elder really willing to listen to it again?"


    Zhou Shu calmly raised his hand, "Elder, forgive me for being rude, but please do it back, and don''t care about Zhuge''s family affairs anymore."

 Chapter 1645: Sit back

    "Ha ha����"


    Changsun Youji''s face was very ugly, he smiled without anger, and there was a trace of fairy style, "Sect Master Zhou, it seems that you are determined to be an enemy of Kunlun?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and shook his head, "I just remind the elders to abide by Dongshengzhou and the rules of the festival."


    "What if the old man refuses to comply?"


    Changsun Youji stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes churning like a boiling lake.


    "Why should the elders say so? Hehe, I believe the elders will take care of the overall situation."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and quietly passed the voice transmission, "Elder, you came early, maybe you don''t know what happened in Xihezhou? Do you still want that fairy spirit?"


    Changsun Youji''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and the sound transmission said, "The old man knows that you have fairy spirit, but you never want to use it to intimidate the old man. Kunlun will never be threatened by anyone, absolutely not."


    Zhou Shu still said with a smile, "I''m not intimidating, I just want to tell the elder one thing, if you insist on going your own way and have to share with me here, the price you pay will be even greater, don''t Blame me for not reminding you beforehand."


    Chang Sun Youji looked at Zhou Shu, sneered with disdain, "Superior? Do you really think you will be the opponent of the old man?"


    Although Shicai had fought many times, he always felt that he had not used his full strength, and once he had used his full strength and used Kunlun''s secret method that contained many laws, then Zhou Shu would definitely not be his opponent.


    This is the way of thinking of most, um, rather all Kunlun monks.


    Before suffering failure.


    The two stood still before the altar.


    In the eyes of the surrounding guests, the swords were already drawn, but suddenly they were speechless, which was a bit inexplicable.


    "What are they doing?"


    "Also, it must be a secret contest. They will never really fight at the festival, right? It''s just a secret contest. Kunlun is too arrogant to say... Although Sect Master Zhou is the same, but he is We from Dongshengzhou.""


    "If you really fight, the old man is a little expectant. It''s the first time I saw Elder Kunlun doing something. Would Sect Master Zhou be his opponent?"


    "Regardless of whether it is an opponent or not, if Sect Master Zhou comes out, it shows that he can fight against Kunlun. This is something that the two major sects of Dongsheng Prefecture are afraid to do. Music school."


    "Yes, it''s really rare to be able to wrestle with Kunlun for the disciples."


    Some of these guests were inspired by Zhou Shu. In the process, they have been fueling the flames, spurring public opinion and making things more favorable, and some were temporarily driven by Zhou Shu. In short, the discussion was very harmonious.


    However, there were also discordant noises, but it was Zhang Songbai, shouting there, "I don''t think he is thinking. After a few days, he will be cleaned up by Kunlun, and he will feel comfortable. The only Dutch school dared to fight Kunlun."


    He, who had just enlightened the Tao, was moved by the abbot''s trip to the mountain by the grandson Youji, and spared no effort to speak for Kunlun.


    The surrounding guests glanced at him and cast their disdainful glances.


    "The Heavenly Sword Sect actually held Kunlun''s stinky feet."


    "If the Zhuge family joins Kunlun, I think the next one will be their Heavenly Sword Gate."


    "Almost, alas, Kunlun was really going to dominate the world at that time."


    "In Dongsheng Prefecture, the only thing we can rely on is the Heyin School."


    Zhang Songbai just ignored him, still shouting loudly, and even brought a few small sects beside him.


    Zhou Shu��s smile seemed to be fixed, and the voice was still transmitted, ��I don��t know the strength of the elder, but I don��t know if it is better or worse than Lin Qingjue, Tai Lang, Zheng Daoxuan, and Nan Ye. ?"


    "what?"


    Changsun Youji was shocked and stared at Zhou Shu, "Have you played against them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and no longer answered with a voice transmission, but said in a straightforward voice, "Elder Grandson, the matter of Zhuge''s family has nothing to do with you or me, why don''t you just sit back and watch them well, what do you think?"


    Zhang Sun Youji still had doubts. Seeing Zhou Shu was about to speak, he suddenly sensed that a strong force came quietly.


    The force quickly dissipated and turned into a few strong walls, like four screens, sealing all the four directions around him. If you don''t want to touch it, you can only go back and drill into the ground.


    "I really want to give it a try."


    Secretly, Changsun Youji looked at Zhou Shu, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes, and the long sleeve flung to the left.


    Of course, he also left some leeway and didn''t rush to Zhou Shu directly. After all, Zhou Shu''s words just now were too impactful. If Zhou Shu is really safe under the attack of the four elders, then he has nothing to do. May defeat Zhou Shu.


    Nan Ye is a waste, but there is Lin Qingjue inside, the ten-pin Daogen of Kunlun for thousands of years, the true genius elder.


    The hands hidden in the sleeves faintly emit blue light, and a cyan dragon head is transformed into a cyan dragon head in a flash, and it hits the Shu Zhili screen directly.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, and Shu Zhili moved at the right time.


    A silent competition, just like this.


    It''s over after only two breaths.


    Zhou Shu still smiled, speaking through the voice, "No wonder, it''s no wonder that Elder Grandson is actually a half-dragon body. The power of the palm and the power of the dragon are mixed together, it is really difficult to distinguish, hehe, admire it."


    At this time Changsun Youji''s shock in his heart is hard to describe.


    Indeed, in addition to the Dao roots, he also opened up the dragon source on his own, and cultivated into a half-dragon body. The two types of Dao powers are mixed together, and there is also the real Dao power of understanding Dao, weird and strange. , Almost never encountered an opponent.


    The Qinglong hand just now was his original palm technique. With the dominance of the dragon and the strong palm strength, he boasted that he could break the ten thousand magic, but he did his best to break Zhou Shu''s Taoism. Question, but how can I expect that every time there is a sign of breakthrough, it is immediately compensated by the power of the Tao, and with a strong palm, it disappears into the invisible as soon as the obstacle is broken, without a trace, and can never be found again. .


    This kind of thing is beyond his expectation.


    In his opinion, Zhou Shu''s Dao power in front of him was definitely not the power in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    "Fairy spirit?"


    If he has enlightenment, transcribed and asked.


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, and smiled and pushed Shu Zhili''s screen forward, and said, "Elder Elder Sun, we should sit back."


    Although Changsun Youji was resentful, he had to go back under the pressure. Many confrontations made him fully understand that he was definitely not Zhou Shu''s enemy. If he breaks through forcefully, he will be even more embarrassed. He will make a move at the festival. It was an unwise act of last resort, and it would be even more unwise if it failed miserably in front of everyone.


    Such a result is not something Kunlun wants to see, nor is he able to bear it.


    In the surprised and puzzled eyes of many guests, the grandson Youji walked back step by step, each step seemed to be walking in the mud, as if he had received a great insult, had never been aggrieved, and resented in his heart. It''s hard to describe.


    "Damn, damn..."


    He sat down slowly, like on pins and needles.


    "Hehe, thank you elder for taking care of the overall situation."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, sat beside him, motionless.

 Chapter 1646: Army battle

    Everyone is not a fool, and seeing this situation naturally understands what happened.


    Each of them looked astonished, they kept talking, and their voices became louder.


    "Kunlun''s Great Elder, actually went back like this?"


    "I have to ask, I must be unable to beat Sect Master Zhou. Didn''t you feel the fluctuations in your breath just now? I didn''t dare to perceive too much. The power of the two is really terrifying. Alas, I am also a monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm, and They are so different..."


    "Then Changsun Youji admitted to planting..."


    "Yeah, Kunlun sits down and the merger will probably be useless."


    "After today, the name of the Heyin School will probably surpass other sects in Dongshengzhou."


    "It''s long been surpassed. Now Dongsheng Prefecture, who doesn''t know the Heyin Sect, other states are the same. Recently, the old man always meets the Biezhou monks who go to Lingyu City, saying that he is going to help the Heyin Sect suppress evil spirits. "


    "If it can really suppress the evil spirits, I am afraid that there will be one more six sects."


    Listening to the people''s words, Zhang Songbai sat back without saying a word, and stopped talking.


    Zhuge Fuyan returned to the altar, still holding the iron scroll in his hand, and slowly said, "Zhuge Xuan, Zhuge Mu, do you accept it? If you do not accept the challenge, then according to the family rules, you will automatically give up..."


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhugemu waved his hand, pretending to be calm, "Since you have the Zhuge iron scroll in your hand, it is understandable to raise questions and challenges. Okay, we promise you, but you must know that once you fail, you have to hand it over. The ancestors are iron scrolls, and will never return to the Zhuge family forever, and so will your descendants."


    He also understood that Kunlun was unreliable, so he could only rely on himself, and that Zhuge Fuyan was just transforming the realm of the gods, not necessarily without the way to victory.


    "I will naturally abide by the ancestral motto."


    Zhuge Fuyan put away the iron scroll and slowly said, "After failure, I will return the iron scroll to you and quit the Zhuge family. If it succeeds, you will withdraw the order to merge into Kunlun and elect within ten years. For the new owner, the file holder must be one of the candidates."


    "Yes."


    Zhugemu said coldly, "Explain in advance that you are alone, and it is the old man and Zhuge Xuan who are going to challenge Zhuge''s family soldiers."


    "Of course, but I also have soldiers."


    Zhuge Fu smiled faintly, stepped back, and soon fell ten miles away.


    On the open wilderness, the ground suddenly cracked, and the puppets filed out, like living creatures, lined up calmly, but just a few dozen breaths away, they formed a neat army formation.


    Numerous puppets stood steadily in the original, in the shape of gossip, scattered and orderly. The puppets were expressionless, only the killing intent was revealed.


    The army is mighty and unstoppable.


    In the center of the army formation, stood a huge organ beast ten feet high, densely covered with various weapons, and the cold light was radiant, and at first glance it was nothing.


    The change came suddenly, and everyone looked a little dazed.


    "This... there are so many puppets here?"


    "I haven''t heard that the Zhuge family is good at puppets, especially the middle one, is it the legendary Hundred-Blade Beast, that is the ancient puppet that has long been lost, and it is surprisingly powerful. It is said to be comparable to the monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm."


    "Although it is a puppet, it is also a military formation, and it is the most famous eight formation of the Zhuge family."


    "Yes, Zhuge Fuyan must have practiced the martial art, and it is very unusual. He has no soldiers alone, so he has to control the puppets as soldiers and exert the power of the martial art. There are just so many puppets that he wants to control by himself. Huh?"


    "He said that there is one person, there is only one person, but...except for the beast in the middle, the other puppets are not strong."


    Zhugemu was also a little stunned. He glared at Liu Xuande in the audience, almost swearing. He could arrange so many puppets in secret without being noticed by the Zhuge family. Obviously, Liu Xuande and Zhuge Fuyan must be linked.


    Changsun Youji also secretly shook his head. He had probed Liu''s house several times before, and found no suspicious people, but he did not expect to be a group of breathless puppets.


    Zhuge Xuan''s eyes widened, his figure began to tremble again, and he whispered, "Mu...Elder Mu, so many, we..."


    "What are you afraid of!"


    Zhugemu sneered, "It''s just a pile of wood, not even the cultivators of the Nascent Infant realm. Besides, we didn''t bring the family soldiers here. The old man wants to see if this pile of wood is great, or Zhuge''s family soldiers are great. come out!"


    Following an order, many monks in Zhuge family costumes walked out.


    There are about a hundred people, most of them in the Nascent Soul Realm, and there are almost ten in the Transcendent God Realm.


    "Cars inside and outside hanging out!"


    Zhuge Mu''s figure swept up and landed in front of the puppet army.


    The Zhuge family cultivators moved quickly, neatly and orderly, but within a few breaths, they formed a military formation.


    The cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm were in the middle, surrounded by twelve cultivators of the Nascent Soul Realm, forming a small group, divided into eight small groups in this way, around Zhuge Mu, and they couldn''t help rotating around Zhuge Mu.


    The eight small rings form a large ring, the large ring revolves around Zhuge wood, and the small ring continues to rotate.


    The crowd stood on the altar and looked at the two sides facing each other with applause.


    "Zhugemu is not bad, the suspension of the car inside and outside is really clever."


    "Keep moving in one direction keep attacking the opponent, control the rhythm, and after a monk attacks with all his strength, he will change to the next one, so that the army will always maintain the strongest attack power, and it will not be exhausted. The monks in the outer ring are only in charge of attacks, the captain in the inner ring is only in charge of defense, and the general in the center is observing the situation, always looking for the opponent��s weakness, disrupting the opponent, and directing the attack. This is the inner and outer car suspension formation, Zhugewei improved the car suspension formation. And it is the most suitable military formation for breakthroughs and strong attacks."


    "From this military formation, you can see Zhugemu''s military discipline. It is so extraordinary that it can''t be arranged by someone else."


    "You can''t just look at him. Those Zhuge family soldiers are strong soldiers, and they can''t be cultivated within hundreds of years of training."


    "Yes, every family soldier has to practice fixed tactics and mental methods, the progress must be consistent, and there must be a swearing heart, which is not comparable to a puppet."


    Hearing everyone''s comments, Zhugemu couldn''t help showing a hint of glamour and shouted, "Attack!"


    The car suspension formation suddenly started to move, and many monks took out exactly the same flying swords, and the cyan sword glow continued to thunder, and the formation was like a speeding wheel with a sharp blade, rushing towards the puppet army formation.


    And Zhuge Mu in the middle, with a murderous sneer, had already launched an offensive.


    He began to release a large amount of spiritual consciousness and consciousness, like sharp knives, piercing the group of puppets.


    He knows very well that puppets are not well-trained domestic soldiers. They will not maintain the military formation by themselves. To make puppets move, they must use their spiritual knowledge or spirit to command. This is also the biggest flaw of Zhuge Fuyan. As long as he severed the connection between Zhuge Fuyan and the puppet''s consciousness, the eight formations would not attack themselves.


    Then use the car suspension to attack, and victory is at your fingertips.


    This Zhuge Fuyan was able to transform the divine realm, and his divine consciousness would never be stronger than himself?


    (Ps: Thank you Chenxiang 54 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1647: Death is coming

    Chang Sun Youji glanced at Zhou Shu next to him, "Sect Master Zhou, in this battle, you will never have to intervene?"


    "I said, you don''t care about the family affairs of the Zhuge family, naturally I won''t care."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "But, don''t think about doing it. If you do it, I will never be as polite as I was just now."


    Changsun Youji showed a trace of embarrassment, and then laughed again, with a little disdain, "It seems that Sect Master Zhou values ??that Zhuge Fuyan very much, but the old man has seen it a long time ago. His spirit is far inferior to Zhugemu... ...Sect Master Zhou, you have a hundred secrets."


    "Hehe, then just watch it."


    Zhou Shu also laughed, not caring at all.


    Changsun Youji was a little reluctant, "Sect Master Zhou, you have done so many things with great pains, but you just want to give Zhuge Fuyan a chance to challenge. If he loses, wouldn''t you do it all in vain?"


    "Isn''t one chance enough?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If he can''t even seize an opportunity, then the Zhuge family really doesn''t need to exist."


    "Haha, that old man really wants to be optimistic."


    As he was talking, Changsun Youji''s expression suddenly stagnated, because he found that in his sense of consciousness, he didn''t know when, a layer of smoke suddenly appeared on the wasteland, and the smoke seemed invisible and enveloped thinly. The entire battlefield.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, "This is..."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "His consciousness is not as good as Zhugemu, but doesn''t he know a magic weapon to confuse his consciousness?"


    That invisible smoke is the 7th-tier superb magic weapon refined by Zhou Shu himself. Tingtao can conceal one''s divine consciousness and consciousness, and is undetectable. It has an effect on the monks below the seventh level of the tribulation realm. Here, Tingtao protects him Next, Zhugemu could not cut off the connection between Zhuge Fuyan and the puppet.


    Changsun Youji turned his head and suddenly stopped talking.


    Only he and Zhou Shu could see this layer of smoke, but none of the other monks could see it, including Zhuge Mu.


    Zhugemu found out his spiritual knowledge, but he did not perceive any of his opponent''s spiritual knowledge, and he was a little confused.


    At this time, the car suspension array has rushed into the puppet army array.


    With a whirlwind, dozens of puppets were knocked out in the blink of an eye, and they had broken their hands and feet when they landed.


    Zhuge Qiangbing is worthy of the name.


    Every monk in the formation performs his or her duties. The monks in charge of the attack have powerful best magic weapons. They have only practiced attacking techniques and mental techniques since they were young, focusing on training agility and precision. They have super explosive power and instant combat. The strength is absolutely no less than that of a cultivator in the Transcendent God Realm. At the same time, they will never practice the slightest defensive tactics. They will not even look at the defensive tactics. The cultivators in charge of defense are completely the opposite. They only practice defensive tactics. Carrying a defensive magic weapon, it has super high endurance and defensive power, and also has certain treatment methods.


    These cultivators are too partial, and they are generally not the opponents of the cultivators of the same realm in singles, but in the military formation, they can exert their power beyond their own realm, and follow the military formation combination action, as long as the command is appropriate, More able to play beyond the power of two realms.


    This is the terrible aspect of Zhuge''s army.


    "But that''s it."


    Zhugemu settled down for a while, no longer thinking about splitting the spiritual consciousness, focusing on finding flaws and attacking the army.


    Zhuge Fuyan in the hundred-blade beast, with a few drops of cold sweat on his face.


    This is not the first time he has manipulated the puppet army. In Lingyu City, he practiced with the Heyin school disciples many times, but at this time it was the first time he faced a real father-killing enemy and held back a hundred years of hatred. Hanging in my heart, I finally had a chance for revenge. The excitement was hard to suppress, and there was a hint of panic unconsciously. Some mistakes were made when manipulating the puppet.


    When it was time to evade, a dozen puppets were beaten up and their formation was disrupted.


    "No, it can''t be like this, you have to be calm, this is the last chance and the only opportunity you can''t afford to waste!"


    Looking at the puppet, he kept screaming to himself, but looking at Zhugemu, his hatred became more and more, and he became more and more unable to control himself.


    There is no room for hesitation on the battlefield, any panic will pay a great price.


    The operation of the puppet army formation immediately experienced problems, and the original rigorous formation instantly became full of loopholes.


    The rolling car hung in the array, constantly looking for flaws, and drove in all the way, getting closer and closer to the Hundred Blade Beast.


    "Haha!"


    Zhuge Mu had already laughed in his heart, "It turns out to be a stinky guy. I thought it was so powerful! Taking back the iron roll is a solution to the last hidden danger for the old man. No one will stop the merger. !"


    The guests on the altar were also quite puzzled.


    "No, Zhuge Fuyan doesn''t seem to know how to manipulate the military formation."


    "Perhaps the divine consciousness and consciousness have been disrupted. Although there are many puppets, they seem to be defeated."


    "Hey, it''s not as good as Zhuge Mu."


    "Zhugemu alone can''t do it. Those Zhuge family soldiers are almost all the elites of the Zhuge family, and the flying swords they take are all top grades. Only forces like the Zhuge family can cultivate such elites. Even you and me Going up, I can''t ask for it... Besides, the ranks of those puppets are still lower."


    Zhou Shu sat quietly without doing anything.


    He could naturally see Zhuge Fuyan''s panic and could see clearly, but he did not remind nor calm Zhuge Fuyan''s mind, he did not want to do so.


    Having already arrived here, Zhuge Fuyan must come out by himself and defeat a powerful opponent by himself.


    Zhou Shu didn''t need a Zhuge Fuyan who had always asked for help. If Zhuge Fuyan could only do this step, even if he eventually became Zhuge Patriarch, it would be of little value to him.


    For Zhou Shu, what he needed was a powerful family, a truly useful ally, and a powerful patriarch.


    Only in this way can Zhou Shu complete his future plans. If Zhuge Fuyan can''t do it, he would rather give up everything he had done for Zhuge''s family and look for new methods.


    Bang, bang! Bang, bang!


    The car hanging array like a whirlwind has already rolled to a place no more than ten feet away from the Hundred Blade Beast.


    The sword light continued to hit the Hundred-Blade Beast, drawing a trail of white marks. The attack power of these Zhuge Family Soldiers was really surprisingly high. With its own tactics, plus the best flying sword, the Hundred-Blade Beast was second only to The body of the tribulation body is inevitably damaged.


    The Hundred-Blade Beast began to shake, and the sound of drums fell on the Hundred-Blade Beast, always beating Zhuge Fuyan''s heart.


    He saw Zhugemu''s laugh and felt Zhugemu''s killing intent.


    Cold, icy rain poured on my heart.


    "Are you going to lose? Are you going to die? No revenge..."


    With the thought of imminent death, his mind suddenly calmed down.


    Zhugemu commanded the car to hang the formation, one by one, attacking the limbs of the Hundred Blade Beast more fiercely.


    The Hundred Blade Beast was swaying, as if about to fall.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, it burst out from Zhuge Fuyan''s mouth and from the mouth of the Hundred-Blade Beast like the roar of the trapped beast before his death.


    The light red red glow suddenly emerged, centering on the Hundred-Blade Beast, quickly spreading away.

 Chapter 1648: Military

    Soon, all the puppets were covered with Yunxia, ??as if they were wearing iron-red armor.


    In the clouds, the phantoms of various weapons, swords, guns and axes, and everything, appeared on top of the puppet''s head, exuding strange brilliance.


    The murderous air was unstoppable, and the army that had been in chaos immediately regained its military might.


    On the altar, there was a burst of exclamation.


    "Prison of a hundred soldiers!"


    "That''s right, this is the Prison of Hundred Soldiers, and such a trick has actually reproduced!"


    "This is something that has been lost for nearly ten thousand years. The old man thought that the Hundred-Blade Beast was just a mere appearance. He didn''t expect it to be a real Hundred-Blade Beast. It could even be released from the Prison of Hundred Soldiers. It��s no different."


    "I really don''t know which master puppet made it, wouldn''t it be Zhuge Fuyan?"


    "Who knows, with the blessing of the Prison of Hundred Soldiers, this puppet army formation..."


    Facing the rushing car suspended, the puppet army quickly responded.


    With the Hundred-Blade Beast as the center, the eight puppets separated and gathered, cleverly avoiding the attacks of the Zhuge family soldiers, and at the same time looking for flaws in the gap between the wheels of the rotation to attack their weakness.


    Completely calmed down, Zhuge Fuyan began to use puppets to give full play to the power of the military.


    Zhugemu immediately felt the pressure, and he was trapped in all directions, his expression gradually becoming calm.


    Both of them are military masters, and this is not destined to be a battle that can be ended easily.


    Nearly a hundred puppets suddenly gathered together, one after another, two after three, three after four... One after another, like a flat pyramid, from few to many, the puppets at the rear continue to transmit power to the first. A puppet went up.


    The cultivators are in a system. It is difficult to form such a power connection. They can only fight individually. Therefore, they need to use the car to rotate to maintain a strong attack power. For the puppets, their single power is not strong, but But they can be connected together, and after being connected together, they can exert extraordinary power.


    For the dedicated Zhuge Fuyan, this is not difficult.


    The first puppet held a huge meteor hammer in his hand, flashing red light in the darkness, and suddenly swung it out, attacking the gap between the vehicle suspension at an incredible angle.


    The speed was extremely fast, and the first came first. As soon as he saw the start, the meteor hammer was about to fly in front of the monk.


    There are no tricks in the moves, only when they are in time, they bring out dazzling sparks like steel quenching, which are like burning meteorites.


    On the altar in the distance, the guests were a little startled.


    "Is this power..."


    "Military kill boxing!"


    "Yes, it looks like it is a high-level technique that evolved from the military. The Zhuge family''s unique family learning, the son does not pass on the daughter, but it is incredible to be able to use the meteor hammer to strike such a boxing technique."


    "Your focus is wrong, it was made by the puppet!"


    "what����"


    Also surprised was Zhuge Mu, who was in the suspension of the car, seeing more clearly and perceiving more thoroughly.


    This is absolutely a fake martial arts fist. His family soldiers can also use it, but it is not as powerful as this puppet, not to mention that the military power contained in the meteor hammer is him. , It is very difficult to resist.


    and����


    In the eight directions of the car suspension array, there are all such meteor hammers!


    His heart was shocked, "This guy! How did he use it!?"


    Using puppets to fight martial arts killing punches is incredible. Zhuge Fuyan actually used the puppets to launch the killing punches from eight directions at the same time. Can he control so many puppets and do such complicated operations?


    "unless����"


    As if thinking of something, he panicked suddenly.


    In the Xuanhuang world, the eight formations are considered the highest formations in the military formations. Of course, there are many wonderful secrets. One of them is that they move with the master and turn into eights. When the formation master uses the magic , Can reflect the magic trick to the other monks in the formation, so that many monks completely follow and simulate the actions of the formation master. Even if the monks in the formation are far behind the formation master, they can use the magic formula of the formation master, because at this moment , They have been completely replaced by the formation master and become the clone of the formation master.


    At this point, the entire military formation can act completely in accordance with the line master''s thinking, and there will be no obstacles.


    "...Only an enlightened person can penetrate the profound meaning of the eight formations, he has enlightened, and only this is possible."


    Only by using the connection of the puppets and the profound meaning of the eight formations can the military formations be used to launch such an offensive.


    Zhuge Mu immediately understood, but his heart sank.


    As a military master, he knew what the outcome would be when fighting against such a puppet Zhuge who had realized the military and had so many subordinates no less than strong soldiers. At this moment, his self-confidence was suddenly less.


    But I have to fight!


    Looking at the puppets in all directions, the killing intent in his eyes became more intense, and he suddenly waved his hand and threw the folding fan in his hand.


    As soon as the folding fan is removed from the hand, it disassembles immediately.


    Turned into eight sword lights, facing the meteor hammer.


    During the flight, the sword light can''t keep spinning, imagining countless large and small apertures. The color of each aperture is different, either red, or indigo, or blue. They are all solid polar colors with extremely high brightness, like A dazzling rainbow.


    Very strange.


    On the altar was another surprise.


    "The Eight-pole Sword of the Army!"


    "I saw the Jundao Killing Fist, and I saw the Octopus Sword. It''s worth the trip!"


    "Don''t forget that there are eight formations. It is still an eight formation composed of puppets, and there is also a hundred-blade beast inside."


    "Moreover, they are attacking each other. This kind of scene is really rare in a thousand years."


    They know by themselves that, along with the Eight Formation Diagram and the Jundao Shouquan, this military eight-pole sword is hailed as one of the three strongest martial arts. Baji swords are all exercises derived from military discipline.


    Zhuge''s family seldom walked and practiced, and there were very few immortal cultivators who could see them. Most people only heard their names and didn''t see the truth. But today, they are watching boxing. It is still a civil war, and naturally there is a lot of excitement.


    Snapped! Snapped!


    After the sound of symphony, the seven meteor hammers were perfectly blocked by the Octopus Sword, but one only changed its direction and still smashed into the formation.


    Although there was resistance from the cultivator of the God Transformation Realm in the center, how could that cultivator stop such a shocking blow? The golden shield in his hand immediately tilted to one side, and his figure moved involuntarily.


    After only a breath, Zhugemu moved the meteor hammer out, but it was too late, the formation was in chaos, and the army began to waver.


    This kind of military formation is extremely rigorous, and a little negligence will have a great impact. If it was in the past, there would be an alternate monk to fill the position immediately, but the current Zhuge family has not been able to train so many family soldiers. The more than one hundred monks in the car suspension formation are all that Zhugemu can produce.


    He could have used other military formations, but he was confident that he would win, and in order to show his strength in front of everyone, he chose to use the most powerful car to suspend the formation.


    But if something goes wrong, there is no way to remedy it.


    "Damn it!"


    Zhugemu could not help but cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 1649: Family soldier

    Within a breath, the meteor hammer was knocked out, and the formation was only slightly shaken.


    In the eyes of most people, Zhuge Fuyan and Zhugemu are still stalemate, only two people don''t think so.


    Changsun Youji glanced sideways at Zhou Shu, smiled slightly, and said, "Sect Master Zhou, this time you have won."


    Xu Shi has been idle for a long time, thinking about it, he has lost his previous arrogance.


    Zhou Shu responded with a smile, "It''s not over yet, is the elder planning to leave?"


    "What if you don��t leave? The festival is over. This family of Zhuge seems to be yours too, but," Changsun Youji said lightly, "The family of Zhuge is always in Xihezhou, I think the master��s hand No matter how long it is, it can''t reach Xihezhou. I mean, the elders understand it?"


    "There are several errors in the words of the elders."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his face calm, "First, the ceremony is not over, there is still one step away. Second, the Zhuge family will always belong to the Zhuge family, not Kunlun, nor mine. I don''t have the ambition of Kunlun to unify. Third, If you go back and meet Elder Zheng and other elders, you probably won��t say such threatening words anymore. Doing that will only make you more uncomfortable.��


    Changsun Youji''s expression stagnated, "Sect Master Zhou, do you have to be an enemy of Kunlun?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Kunlun, the source of immortal cultivators in the world, is admired by no one. If it keeps doing the right thing, no one will be its enemy."


    Long Sun Youji immediately said, "We are doing the right thing now, and always have been."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s just what you think."


    Chang Sun Youji glanced at Zhou Shu, his expression getting colder, the two sides had completely different ideas, and no one would change, so there was no reason to continue.


    In the field, there was still fierce fighting, but the attacker became a puppet army formation, and the defender became Zhugemu.


    Zhuge Fuyan in the Hundred-Blade Beast is already calm and relaxed, with a confident look. Every time he makes a shot, he is full of confidence, while the Zhuge Mu in the car hanging array is dignified and his forehead is covered. The big beads of sweat, both mentally and physically, are in a state of extreme fatigue.


    The impact of Shicai''s moment could not be resolved, but Zhuge Fuyan seized the flaw, and repeatedly launched offensives, leaving him exhausted.


    It seems that the Che Xuan army is still maintaining, but he knows that it is the end of the battle. The main defensive monks, four out of ten have lost their magic weapons, and the main attack monks, nearly half of their vitality is almost exhausted, and the opponent��s On the contrary, although the puppets were destroyed by four to five hundred, the remaining puppets can still maintain the eight formations and continue their tireless attacks.


    If this continues, it goes without saying that you will lose, and your life may not be saved.


    At this moment, the Hundred Blade Beasts and the puppets stopped their offensive and only surrounded Zhugemu''s army.


    Zhuge Fu said solemnly, "Zugemu, are you still not admitting defeat?"


    "Give up?"


    Zhugemu raised his head and sneered, "You think I don''t know what you think, you just want to kill me, but now you tell me to surrender? If I give up, you will let me go?"


    "Yes, you framed the Zhuge family and killed my father. I am not from the Liu family, and I will not retaliate with virtue. As a child of Zhuge, I have a clear grievance and will never let you go, but," Zhuge Fu Yan paused, his expression Seriously, "If you continue to fight like this, the Zhuge family soldiers will definitely die. I don''t want to let this happen because of your grievances and my grievances. These family soldiers do not belong to you, but belong to the Zhuge family. They should not die with you. ."


    The guests on the altar were quite moved and talked, "This Zhuge Fuyan is still a benevolent person."


    "You can temporarily let go of your father''s hatred. He is a man who does great things."


    But those Zhuge family soldiers were expressionless.


    Zhugemu''s heart moved, as if he had seized the opportunity, "Then what do you want? If you force me, then you will die."


    "You admit defeat."


    Zhuge Fuyan tried his best to control the hatred in his heart, calmed himself down, and said slowly, "Leave here alone and leave the Zhuge family. I can let you go for a while, and wait until the next meeting, and then take your life to pay homage to my father. ."


    Zhugemu''s figure trembles slightly, thinking about it.


    It doesn��t seem to be a bad idea. If you continue to fight, the army will soon be broken. At that time, he will face the puppet army alone, and the possibility of fleeing is unlikely. Besides, Zhou Shu is outside, and we will meet next time. ... As long as you hide from Zhuge Fuyan, you may not have so many puppets next time, and you still have a big chance to win.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but inquired, "Zhuge Fuyan, can you speak for words?"


    Zhuge Fu said solemnly, "I swear in the name of Wei Gong, every word is true."


    "it is good!"


    Zhugemu glanced towards the altar and saw that Zhou Shu had no response, so he immediately agreed.


    Without saying a word, he had already left the army, strode into the clouds, and soon disappeared.


    Zhuge Fuyan walked out with a big mouth from the Hundred Blade Beast, looking at the bruised Zhuge Family Soldier, he was quite unbearable, and said, "Everyone, the battle is over. Take back the blade and go back."


    Those family soldiers did not move, only one person said loudly, "Military regulations have something to say, and the soldiers will not retreat ~ www.novelhall.com~ Zhuge family soldiers must abide by the military regulations."


    Zhuge Fuyan seemed to feel a little bit, and said slowly, "What if the Lord is about to escape?"


    The soldiers said in the same voice, "The master will die in battle, and the soldiers will die together! The master can abandon the soldiers, and the soldiers cannot abandon the generals!"


    "With this family, why isn''t Zhuge''s family prosperous? It''s just because the entrustment is not human."


    Zhuge Fuyan sighed secretly, looked at the altar and said, "Zhuge Xuan, Zhuge Mu has been defeated, you want to continue to challenge?!"


    Zhuge Xuan''s complexion was earthy, and he couldn''t help waving his hands, "I won''t come, I give up, I give up."


    Zhuge Fuyan nodded, "You have all conceded, then according to the house rules, a new owner must be elected within ten years."


    Zhuge Xuan couldn''t help nodding, "Yes, yes, it''s all up to you, even if you give the Patriarch to you now."


    "Shut up!"


    Zhugefu sternly rebuked, "Do you think I am you? The patriarch''s throne transmission ceremony must be held in front of the Wei Gongbao statue in the aristocratic family. People like you who do not speak rightfully come to Dongshengzhou to merge with Kunlun. , It''s simply insulting the ancestors!"


    Zhuge Xuan shuddered, almost knelt down, and begged, "That''s what the four elders meant. Those things he did have nothing to do with me. I didn''t know anything beforehand. Even being the head of the family was forced by him. So, my nephew Fuyan, let me go."


    "Zuge Xuan''s account, I will ask him to settle it."


    Zhuge Fuyan said coldly, "Zhuge Xuan, you are still the head of the family now, and you have to look like the head of the family. Take these family soldiers back to Zhuge''s house. Remember, if one of them is missing, I can only ask you!"


    "Yes Yes����"


    With some hesitation, Zhuge Xuan ran and took it away, saluted Zhuge Fu strictly, and began to give orders to those family soldiers.


    Except for the main general, the family soldiers will also follow the orders of the family master, and soon they will leave with Zhuge Xuan.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1650: uninvited guest

    The general trend has been set.


    Most of the guests were very excited. They thought it was an ordinary festival, but unexpectedly encountered a big drama, the Zhuge family merged and cancelled, and even saw the Zhuge family''s military battle.


    "Haha, really worth the trip."


    "Then Zhuge Fuyan, even though it is a God Transformation Realm, but the puppet manipulation is so wonderful, I''m afraid that the sixth or seventh cultivators of the Tribulation Realm will not be able to match him.


    "A wonderful battle. After the old man returns, I am afraid that he will be in retreat for a while."


    "Me too, I have gained a lot of insights from the civil war in Zhuge''s family, and the battle line should be able to improve."


    "The old man practiced as a puppet. Later, he must ask Zhuge Fuyan how so many puppets do."


    There was a lot of discussion on the altar, and Liu Xuande also showed a rare smile. He decided to cooperate with Zhou Shu before. He was responsible for the great relationship-offending the Zhuge family, and possibly angering Kunlun. His heart has been hanging until now. Just put it down.


    In the excited crowd, Changsun Youji still had a condensed expression, and compared with the surroundings, it was really out of place.


    It''s no wonder that he didn''t say anything in vain, and was completely suppressed by Zhou Shu, unable to move, how he could laugh after such a big humiliation.


    Whoosh!


    In the distance, a dazzling flame rushed to the sky.


    The fire quickly dissipated and gathered in the air into an apricot-yellow flag with a big "Liu" written in the flag.


    "what is this?"


    Many people were quite puzzled, but Liu Xuande''s complexion suddenly changed, and his heart was immediately raised again.


    The Xinghuang flag fireworks are an urgent message from the Liu family. Could it be that someone is rushing into the Liu family?


    Before thinking about going any further, a white figure flew to the altar like lightning, and looked around with an arrogant expression.


    The uninvited guest is also a great monk, who is already the seventh layer of crossing the tribulation realm.


    Liu Xuande hurriedly walked over and saluted, "Next is Liu Xuande, the head of the Liu family, who is holding the Wuzhangyuan ceremonies of the Zhuge family. Why did this fellow Taoist break in for no reason...I''m afraid this is not so good?"


    "Chuang? A joke, where can I go to these four continents?"


    The monk flicked his sleeves impatiently, his gaze swept over the altar, and soon saw the sitting grandson Yu Ji, and he immediately showed a lot of joy, "Elder Changsun, so you are here..."


    As he was talking, he saw Zhou Shu next to him again, and he was immediately stunned, his smile stiffened on his face, unspeakably weird.


    Just stubbornly said, "Zhou...Sect Master Zhou..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded and raised his hand. "It turned out to be the elder Nan of Kunlun. I met again so soon. I wonder if the injury is healed?"


    Nan Ye''s face turned pale, and she touched her chest unconsciously, unable to speak for a while.


    Changsun Youji''s face was pale and coldly said, "Don''t come down yet!? Don''t disturb other people''s festivals!"


    "Yes Yes����"


    Nan Ye walked to the side of Changsun Youji griefly, and whispered, "Elder Changsun, why is Zhou Shu here?"


    Zhang Sun Youji looked at him, feeling bad in his heart, and said in a condensed voice, "I still have to ask you! Why are you here? What happened to Kunlun?"


    Nan Ye looked around for a few times, and said to himself, "Why didn''t I see Zhugemu, oh, is the Zhuge family already incorporated into us, hey, that''s all right, Elder Zheng is still worried..."


    "shut up."


    There was a trace of killing intent in Changsun Youji''s eyes, and Nan Ye shuddered in fright and dared not say any more.


    Changsun Youji said coldly, "I ask you, what happened, why are you afraid of Zhou Shu?"


    Nan Ye trembled slightly, "We killed Zhou Shu on the periphery of Penglai Island, trying to force him to surrender the spirit of the spirit, but we failed."


    Changsun Youji anxiously said, "Make it clear, who are we?"


    Nan Ye looked at Zhou Shu who was smiling below, and there was a lot of horror in his heart, "There are Elder Lin, Elder Zheng, Elder Tai, and me, but at that time Zhou Shu caused the catastrophe, and I couldn''t exert much effort. "


    Changsun Youji took a deep breath, "You mean, when he faced you, he also survived the catastrophe?"


    "Well, even though he was through the fifth calamity, Tianwei is equivalent to the eighth calamity..." Nan Ye didn''t dare to conceal it, and said it out, "That''s it. After returning to Kunlun, Elder Zheng Faintly uneasy, worried that there would be problems with the merger of the Zhuge family, so I sent me over to Dongshengzhou."


    Long Sun Youji is calm, "Even Wentian and King Qin used to break the formation, then Zhou Shu is still safe and sound, even stronger than before?"


    Nan Ye just nodded, "That''s what Elder Zheng said."


    Changsun Youji sighed, and shook his head unconsciously, "It turns out that it is. No wonder Zhou Shu dared to say that this time, hehe, but the old man made a mistake."


    "What did Elder Changsun do wrong?"


    Nan Ye was puzzled, "By the way, have the Zhuge family''s affairs been done? Elder Zheng has been worried."


    "With Zhou Shu, do you think you can do it well?"


    Changsun Youji sneered, stood up slowly, and said in a straightforward voice, "Sect Master Zhou, the sordid Elder Nan has always been in retreat. He seldom goes out and is a little unreasonable. Just now he smashed into the festival. There was a lot of offense. Please don��t take it off. ."


    With that said, he went down for a long time and bowed a big gift.


    The guests around were all dumbfounded.


    "This����"


    "Kunlun will also bow his head. This is the first time I saw it."


    "Yeah, it''s unbelievable The monk was also the elder of Kunlun, no wonder he was so outrageous, but what about it, even the elder elder Sun, what can he do?"


    Nan Ye was also dumbfounded. What kind of person is the grandson Youji? The great elder of the Kunlun Presbyterian Church has a very high status in Kunlun, and he is almost unparalleled in the world of immortality, but now he apologizes to Zhou Shu. What is going on?


    Suspiciously, a familiar force came from him. It was pressure from Longsun Youji, so he had to pay a salute.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return and said with a smile, "The two Taoists are too polite, and Gong Xuande is not a stingy person. Just forget about the small things."


    Liu Xuande, who was staring at him, hurriedly bowed to salute, "The two elders, how did this make it, can kill Liu."


    Changsun Youji straightened up, with a sincere smile, and said slowly, "Then please continue with the ceremony."


    "Almost healed soon."


    Liu Xuande nodded hurriedly, but hesitated in his eyes, "The only thing left is the last ritual of Patriarch Zhuge, but there is no..."


    "It''s okay, let Zhuge Fu Yan come."


    Long Sun Youji smiled and stroked his beard, "Although Fu Yan is a younger generation, he has enough talent and benevolence. He is also a disciple of the Heyin School. There is no problem in reading the sacrificial text. Do you think that?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Elder Changsun thought so too, that would be great."


    He beckoned, "Fu Yan, you and Xuan De Gong preside over the festival together, it''s almost time to end."


    Zhuge Fuyan nodded immediately, stepped onto the altar, and began to read the sacrificial text that had been prepared a long time ago.


    "The great ancestor, I made the creation; Xu Yan worships Mian, Yue Ehehao, Yiwei my ancestor, the hero of the world, the prosperous Han fights, Ou Yu Yining..."


    //


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1651: Go to the tribe

    "Elder Longsun, why are you treating Zhou Shu..."


    Nan Ye stood beside Changsun Youji, quite puzzled.


    "Unmatched, so what can I do?"


    Changsun Youji shook his head lightly, with a lot of unwillingness in his eyes, "We are tempted by Zhou Shu for the time being, and he should not be too hostile to us. The most important thing for us now is the spirit of the spirit. No matter what, even if we make some Things that hurt Kunlun��s face."


    If Nan Ye realized something, "Elder Zheng said the same. He said that if we still use force to intimidate us, the price may be even greater, but I didn''t expect the elder to bend down like this... But I still have to wait for the elder to return and open. The elders will decide what to do later."


    "The old man naturally understands that if it weren''t for..."


    Changsun Youji looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes gradually becoming greedy, "Now that Zhou Shu is so powerful, it is all because of the spirit of the fairy. In any case, the spirit of the fairy can only be Kunlun in the end."


    Zhou Shu always smiled faintly. Although he couldn''t hear him, he still wanted to know what the two people were talking about.


    It''s just the spirit of the fairy, if you want it, just give it to you, as long as it can satisfy me.


    "...This thing and this ambition, forever, don''t stand up, after the military consolidate the army, tell the Weizu, the real lesson, the emperor''s land!"


    In front of the altar, Zhuge Fuyan read the last few sentences, and saluted the statue with a solemn expression.


    Liu Xuande also saluted, as well as the attendants on the side, and so on. The most peculiar thing was that the many puppets in the distance were also saluting, and their movements were uniform.


    The guests were all standing, with solemn faces and no one spoke.


    Liu Xuande and Zhuge Fuyan stepped onto the altar and shouted loudly, "After the ceremony, the ceremony is over!"


    The crowd suddenly became noisy, and there were endless compliments.


    Long Sun Youji raised his hand to Zhou Shu, "Sect Master Zhou, I will leave for the time being. It is the destiny that I will see you again. I believe that day will not be far away."


    Zhou Shu smiled and polite, "I hope so, but I still have one little thing to say."


    Changsun Youji''s face changed slightly, worried about what Zhou Shu would do, so he paused and said, "Please say the sovereign."


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "That Zhuge Mu..."


    "Hehe," Changsun Youji sighed in relief and said solemnly, "The old man knows what to do, and he will hand it over to the lord at that time."


    Having said that, Changsun Youji nodded to Liu Xuande, took Nan Ye and left soon, and hurried back to Kunlun to discuss countermeasures.


    Liu Xuande came over with a smile on his face, "Sect Master Zhou, today you really surprised Liu Mou. If you had known that the Sect Master was like this, Liu Mou was also... Well, it was also Liu Mou��s fault. Damn it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s okay, Gong Xuande doesn''t need to care."


    Liu Xuande nodded, with some worry in his eyes, "Just, will Zhugemu..."


    "I care about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, called Zhuge Fuyan over, and said, "Fuyan, you will stay here for the time being."


    Zhuge Fuyan immediately understood and saluted him, "Duke Xuande, I will disturb you for a while, just to ask Duke Xuande for advice."


    Liu Xuande chuckled his palm and smiled, grabbing Zhuge Fuyan''s hand, and repeatedly said, "Wherever there is a nephew, Liu can rest assured."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "The rest is up to you, I''ll take one step first."


    Liu Xuande just salutes, "Sect Master Zhou takes care of everything, just go."


    Zhuge Fuyan seemed to have some enlightenment, "Don''t worry about your suzerain, Zaiyan and I will do what you confess."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and went away in a blink of an eye.


    The goal that should be reached has been reached, and some of the remaining finishing work, such as taking the opportunity to tie up other sects, etc., can be handed over to others, he has other important things, and time is running out.


    On the fifth day, he flew to Nanzhanzhou quickly.


    The magnificent one hundred thousand mountains flew past under him. A few days later, Zhou Shu landed in the tribe.


    "Brother White Horse, meet again!"


    Suddenly, a strong bear hugged like a straight forward, making Zhou Shu a little hard to breathe, but there was a joyful smile on his face, "Brother Elephant, okay?"


    "Too good to say nothing!"


    Suddenly, he laughed and shook the earth, "Since Zhu Rong descended from God, our tribe has swept away from the decline, and it is getting better and better. I believe that in a hundred years at most, our tribe can once again command the 100,000 mountains. Bring back the glory!"


    "Then congratulations first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and fell down, throwing out a jade board, and said lightly, "This seems to be the Huoman Huoman Bible. You are practicing Zhu Rong''s Dao. If you can understand it, you should use it?"


    "The fire bible?"


    Suddenly the elephant''s figure shook, all his brows were twisted together, and he thought about it for a while, "I heard the high priest Banglei said that he spent a lot of thoughts in Emei because of this savage Bible. Brother Baima, you unexpectedly Got?"


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    "Too...great!"


    Suddenly it seemed to pat Zhou Shu on the shoulder, almost shooting him underground, "If you can understand it, it will be a great thing for our barbarians and tribes! Brother White Horse, I don''t know how to thank you! "


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Don''t thank you if you can understand it, you can tell me that."


    "That''s for sure, I swear in the name of Zhu Rong!"


    Suddenly there was a lot of dignity, both hands made a weird posture toward the sky, and then he said, "By the way, brother Baima, I will prepare the place you want me to make. No one will know about it. Make sure no one will disturb."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I''m here for this, so take me there."


    Not long after, the two came to a vast dense forest under the mountain.


    The hidden part of the dense forest has been cleared out of a smooth land, surrounded by many barbarians, which can be described as airtight.


    Zhou Shu showed some satisfaction and quickly arranged.


    Within a few hours, the teleportation formation was completed, and many concealment or protection formations were placed.


    When the time comes, go to Wanghai City to set up another one, which can be easily transmitted from Dongshengzhou to Nanzhanzhou. Unfortunately, the distance of the teleportation array is not far enough, otherwise it can be directly placed in Lingyu City, which is more convenient.


    "All right?"


    Suddenly, I have been waiting, strode up and solemnly said, "Brother White Horse, don''t worry, I will never let other people move."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be arranged here," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, with a lot of solemnity on his face, "Once there is a high-level monk who wants to take it away, you immediately destroy it for me, and you can''t keep anything. under."


    "I understand, I will do it."


    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, he nodded seriously.


    "All right."


    Zhou Shu clapped his hands, "Let''s go to Huamisi Lake on the sacred mountain. If you want to go in, I will take you in too."


    Suddenly his complexion changed slightly, "Huamisi Lake..."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "What''s wrong?"


    Suddenly it seemed to spread out, with a lot of helplessness, "I don''t know what''s going on, but you will understand when you go and see..."

 Chapter 1652: New lake and old lake

    Huamisi Lake is still as clear as promised.


    It''s just that there is a huge hole on the side, which looks the same size as Huamisi Lake.


    Zhou Shu pondered slightly, "Why is this?"


    Obviously, the pit was not extra, but the entire lake was moved. The original lake became a deep pit, with a new lake on the side.


    It��s not difficult to create a pit out of thin air, but it��s difficult to transfer all the lake water over, and even the new lake is exactly the same as the old lake. It��s impossible for Zhou Shu to do it. The lake water has deposited countless dead water.


    "Yes����"


    Suddenly touching his head, "It happened overnight, I have never heard of such a strange thing."


    "Is it a natural change?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. He couldn''t do it overnight, even he couldn''t. Who in the world of cultivating immortals could do it? Is there a hidden powerhouse? It''s too strong. .


    "do not know."


    Suddenly staring at the lake, "There was a high priest on the mountain that day. He said that he seemed to have heard some weird things, but he didn''t see anyone there. He thought it was an illusion."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What are you talking about?"


    Suddenly, he thought for a while, and said slowly, "Say there are many savage beasts, it is enough to crash, but there is too much filth in the wild land, and the **** ancient gods have wasted all the good things. It seems that this is the case. The high priest is not very fluent in human language. He heard a few words and then disappeared. When he looked over, Huamisi Lake had changed its position."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Frozen...", suddenly startled, "Is it him?"


    Suddenly it seemed a little curious, "Who?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I have only met once. He is a very strange person. No, I don''t know if it is a human being. I can''t tell, but it seems that he has no malice towards you barbarians."


    Through the eighth sense, he felt a trace of the breath of a beggar, although under the cover of the dead water, the breath was extremely inconspicuous.


    Suddenly he laughed and nodded, "No matter what it is, I am a strong man worth admiring. I say a few words that slander God, it is nothing. I am not an envoy and there is no need to pursue it. I want to thank him. Let us find a lot of treasures at the bottom of the original lake. There used to be stagnant water, even if I couldn''t find it to the end, you see, the blue light at the bottom of the lake is the entrance to the secret realm in the lake you said, I didn''t let people go in. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Exactly, thank you very much."


    "and this."


    As if thinking of something, it suddenly seemed to take out something and hand it to Zhou Shu, "This shouldn''t be a brute weapon, it''s like a magic weapon you use. Look at it, and take it if you can use it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and when he took a look, he was a little surprised.


    It looks like it is just a small stone slip, but the material of the stone slip is by no means ordinary, it is an open sky stone.


    The Kaitian Stone is a real divine object. It is said to be born in the Xuanhuang world. The fragments left when the chaos first opened, are infinitely graded and extremely hard. They have the magical effect of breaking through ten days and crossing the sky. They are used to make magic weapons. It can also exert a special effect.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, there are only a handful of open sky stones, most of which are in the hands of Kunlun.


    Zhou Shu had previously obtained a small sword that opened the secret realm, which was made by the Kaitian Stone, and now he saw a stone slip.


    There are two characters on the bamboo slips, which are the ancient characters "Kunlun", except for some decorative patterns, nothing else.


    "Is it the key to somewhere in Kunlun?"


    Combined with the small sword before, Zhou Shu naturally made such a guess, but it is difficult to tell whether it is or not, and it is obviously not a good time to test.


    What if you open a door leading directly to the Kunlun Hall?


    You can''t fight with Kunlun directly. After Kunlun takes out the bargaining chip, you can make plans.


    Suddenly, it seemed to be a little expectant, "What''s wrong, is it useful?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, quite solemnly, "It''s probably left over from the ancient or earlier monks, very useful."


    Suddenly he laughed and patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder, "Ha, then you can take it!"


    "Then no thanks."


    Zhou Shu was not polite, and smiled and said, "Brother Elephant, I plan to go to the Secret Realm. Do you want to be together?"


    Suddenly it seemed to just wave his hand, "Forget it, the secret realm of the cultivator, it will be of no use to you if I go, besides, if you find something useful to me, you will definitely stay with me."


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and flew quickly to the bottom of the lake.


    Without the stagnant water, it is much more convenient to go to the secret realm now, even without Zhou Shu''s help, other people can get in and out easily.


    It was an unexpected gain.


    As soon as I entered the secret realm, I saw a sky full of dark clouds and purple lightning.


    boom--


    A catastrophe fell straight into the distant mountains.


    The catastrophe is not gross, it should be the first catastrophe, Zhou Shu didn''t go there, he just looked from a distance with a satisfied smile.


    Under the robbery, it was Hao Siyun.


    Her talents were good enough, and she had been in retreat in the eighth-order spirit vein for many years, and it was almost time to cross the catastrophe, and she happened to be caught up by Zhou Shu.


    The two robberies passed quickly, the clouds cleared and the sky cleared.


    Hao Siyun, bathed in the Rainbow of Origin, seems to be wearing a layer of colorful holy clothes, her whole body is shiny, and she has an indescribable sense of sacredness.


    She was once childish and naive, but she really grew up.


    "Senior Xuanhu, aren''t you coming?"


    Hao Siyun shouted at the mountain.


    There is a young monk standing on the mountainThe green shirt is simple, but he can''t conceal the nobleness born from his heart, it is Xuanhu.


    He comes from one of the four great families, the Ji family in Dongshengzhou, the oldest family in the Xuanhuang world, and the most admired family in the immortal world. In the last Lingyucheng ceremony, Xuanhu presented a gift on behalf of the Ji family. Taking the initiative to make a good deal with each other has made the development of the Heyin School and Lingyu City much smoother and easier.


    Xuanhu shook his head, "That''s what God gave you, so you can use it."


    "Fine, but without the help of seniors in these years, it would be difficult for juniors to survive the catastrophe so quickly."


    Hao Siyun nodded, a little disappointed in his eyes.


    Xuanhu was about to speak, suddenly his face was stagnant, staring into the distance, without looking away for a long while.


    Zhou Shu stepped on the cloud, fell by his side, and said with a smile, "Xuanhu, you also had a catastrophe, congratulations."


    "But still just like you."


    Xuanhu smiled bitterly, "There is so much vitality here, so naturally you can cultivate fast, but if you are outside, you can cultivate five times faster than me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have a chance."


    "I know, anyway, you have countless opportunities, incomparable."


    Xuanhu laughed, "You came just right. I was planning to go out, but it won''t be long. You will have to bring me in again. You know, I must improve my cultivation as soon as possible."


    "I know, for the Ji family, but I don''t need to bring it anymore."


    Seeing Xuanhu''s surprised gaze, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You will know when you go out. The lake outside has been cleaned up. You can get in and out at any time. It doesn''t matter if you bring your Ji family with you. All are welcome here."


    "what?!"


    (PS: Thank you Chenxiang 54 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1653: Reunion like clouds

    "Really?"


    Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu, very excited.


    The Ji family is the oldest aristocratic family, but the problem also lies in this oldest. Due to the continuous use of the Ji family��s children, the spiritual veins and spirit springs they occupy have gradually dried up, and the current effect may not be as good as that. Sixth-order spiritual veins, and the Ji family is the most famous family in the Xuanhuang realm. They have never done anything to harm other sect forces. It is impossible for them to **** someone else''s spiritual veins.


    To this end, the Ji family has taken many measures, such as sending children to other sects, etc., such as using various ancient formations to attract vitality, but it still can''t stop the family''s fading.


    Xuanhu, as a direct child of the Ji family, was also under a lot of pressure in order to save the family. Now he heard Zhou Shu say this, how could he not be overjoyed.


    Xuanhu and Qingque are different. Behind him is a big family with heavy responsibilities. Zhou Shu also distinguishes between them. For example, some of his own secrets cannot be told to Xuanhu. This does not mean that they are not as good as Qingque. , But Xuanhu knows how much it may not be a good thing.


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Don��t worry, it��s okay for you to regard this as the Ji family. Your Ji family refuses to **** the spirit veins, but our lotus school does not care. In the future, we will definitely change places to find the spirit veins again. You can do whatever you want here. use."


    "Great!"


    Xuanhu shouted, ecstatic, completely devoid of the calmness of the past, and the nobleness of that family''s children disappeared.


    Zhou Shu waited quietly for him to finish laughing, and said with some confusion, "I don''t understand, can the Ji family not use the resources of Penglai Island? The city lord should not object to it, right?"


    "Although Penglai Island has a lot of vitality, it is not suitable for our family."


    Xuanhu paused, showing a trace of solemnity, "You also know that the original energy of the vitality is actually drawn by the city lord from other spirit veins by himself, and it is more or less contaminated with the aura of the city lord. It��s the tree of the founding, and our Ji family��s blood is still golden. We can barely use it until a certain stage, but there will inevitably be some hidden dangers. It��s not that the city lord refuses to allow it, but there is no way."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s the same here."


    The two didn''t say a few words, they saw a light rushing towards Zhou Shu like a meteor.


    "Brother Shu!"


    Wen Xiang entered his arms, Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, and he didn''t realize it, "Isn''t it good to accept the original Qi? What do you do when you run over in such a hurry?"


    Hao Siyun raised his head, with two lines of tears still hanging on his face, complaining, "I haven''t seen the brother for so long, so I don''t care about the original energy."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Stupid, too much time, are you afraid that I won''t be able to run?"


    Hao Siyun twisted her body and shook her head like a rattle, "I''m just afraid that you ran away. I didn''t call me the last time I came. Didn''t you just sneak away!"


    Xuanhu smiled slightly, "Brother Zhou, you are busy, I''ll go there first, see you later, don''t worry."


    Watching Xuanhu leave, Zhou Shu unconsciously shook her head slightly, angrily and funny, she still didn''t grow up much, "It''s like a cloud, you''ve been through the catastrophe, and you are so reckless..."


    "The robbery is the robbery, people..."


    Hao Siyun curled his mouth, the tighter and tighter he clung to Zhou Shu, and he wouldn''t let go.


    It''s no wonder that she and Zhou Shu haven''t seen each other for decades. They missed so much and suppressed their enthusiasm. Now that they have a chance, they will not miss it.


    Compared with other Taoists, her immaturity gave Zhou Shu a different kind of joy.


    I don''t know how long it took before the two people separated.


    Hao Siyun''s face was flushed and smiled contentedly, "Senior Brother Shu, I''m crossing the robbery now, and I want to go out with you and go back to Lingyu City to help my sister."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Also, she is very busy."


    "Well, I will help her, and I have to figure out a way to let her also survive the catastrophe."


    Looking up at the sky, Hao Siyun counted the clouds, seemingly swearing.


    "Don''t worry, she is not as qualified as you, but she also has her own strengths, and crossing the catastrophe shouldn''t be a problem."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and Hao Ruoyan figured out what he wanted, and began to understand the official way and told her.


    "Ah, Guandao, my sister is suitable for this!"


    Hao Siyun clapped his hands and rejoiced, happier than he had survived the catastrophe.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "It''s you, you should also think about what kind of Dao you are suitable for. After crossing the catastrophe, you don''t need to be busy with cultivating anymore. Experience more, try all kinds of Dao, and you will always find something you really like. No matter what it is, I will fully support you."


    Hao Siyun thought about it for a while and said seriously, "Well, with the words of Senior Brother Shu, I will definitely find it."


    Zhou Shu stood up, "Let''s go, there are still some things to deal with, Xuanhu should be anxious."


    "It didn''t take long."


    Hao Siyun blushed, stood up, twisted and flew to Shuiliandong with Zhou Shu.


    Now that there is no stagnant water in Huamisi Lake, the teleportation formation will be completed soon. When the time comes, the disciples of the Heyin Sect and the Ji family will come frequently, and the four guardian monks at the entrance of the water curtain will become a trouble. It is necessary Temporarily imprisoned.


    It didn''t take long for Zhou Shu to achieve this. The price was a lot of primordial stones, and the Blood Waterfall Sword was also left as an eye.


    Of course, the new formation must be reset. The entrance to the water curtain cave and the secret realm entrance are all necessary.


    It took about a dozen days to complete the work. After confessing to Liu Yuer and Xu Mu who were left behind, Zhou Shu and others left the secret realm after leaving many auxiliary pills.


    Leaving the Shiwanda Mountain and heading north, it didn''t take long to reach the place where Zhou Shu was going Aolaiguo Site.


    By the way, when passing by Taiyin Mountain, I also visited the Guiyin Sect and did a little thing.


    "This is the former Aolai country, the original place of Huaguo Mountain?"


    Hao Siyun looked at the devastated ruins with a shocked look, and couldn''t help cursing, "These damned demons are really hateful!"


    Xuanhu didn''t say a word, just watched silently, he had been here many times.


    Most monks in Dongsheng Prefecture, either spontaneously or admonished by the teacher, have deliberately visited the Scarlet Land, as a warning, they can better remind themselves to practice hard and avoid another tragedy in the Xuanhuang world.


    Seeing Zhou Shu who was searching everywhere, Hao Siyun quickly followed, "Brother Shu, what are you looking for, let''s find it together?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I want to find traces left by the emperor."


    "The Emperor?"


    Xuanhu paused slightly, and said slowly, "Listen to the elders of the clan saying that the Emperor Human has brought many disasters to the Xuanhuang Realm, and it seems that he is not a good person."


    "I don''t know, but maybe there are other reasons."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and looked up carefully.


    He was looking for the traces of the Emperor, as well as the traces of the beggar. The beggar came out of Xuanyuanjian. If he didn��t guess wrong, he should have a lot to do with the Emperor. Then it seems that the beggar should come after he gets out of trouble. Check it out here.


    In the secret realm, Zhou Shu had searched for it, but found nothing. Maybe the beggar was really not a human being.


    "it is good!"


    Without a word, Hao Siyun looked for it immediately.


    Xuanhu didn''t say anything, the three of them looked like a grate and inspected the ruins of Aolai Kingdom.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support for those who live a bad life rather than die, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for their favorites~~)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1654: Crusade team

    A few days later, the three got together.


    "It''s hard to find anything."


    Xuan Hu said slowly, "It''s not surprising that countless people have been here, and valuable things have been taken away long ago."


    "Yeah," Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Xuanhu, I have delayed you for a few days. Isn''t it in the way?"


    Xuanhu frowned, "What does it matter?"


    "Hehe, I''m not looking for it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I will go to Wanghai City to set up a teleportation formation, Xuanhu, you can go to the secret realm directly through the formation, but..."


    "Needless to say, I understand."


    Xuanhu shook his head and said seriously, "I still take them from Nanzhanzhou. The teleportation array matters too much. The fewer people I know, the better... In fact, I''m also very worried that the children of the Ji family will leak the news."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Alright, then we will separate here."


    Xuanhu arched his hands and left without saying much. Seeing the direction he was leaving, he was heading west.


    "Ugh."


    Zhou Shu sighed lightly.


    Hao Siyun blinked, "Senior Brother Shu, what are you sighing? Isn''t Senior Xuanhu doing this wrong?"


    "It''s not a question of right or wrong."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I heard that the Ji family is the most disgusting power of teleportation technology. Xuanhu may have been affected a bit, but he should want to change it. After all, the teleportation array has more advantages than disadvantages. It was just a good opportunity. , But he chose to avoid it. From this point of view, he does not have much power in the Ji family and lacks control. It is not a good thing for the Heyin faction and me."


    Hao Siyun was stunned, a little confused, "This way..."


    "It''s like a cloud, sometimes it''s good to think more."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and took her hand, "Let''s go to Wanghai City first, and then return to Lingyu City."


    "Ok!"


    Without Xuanhu by the side, Hao Siyun was even more happy. The confusion just disappeared long ago. He relied on Zhou Shu and said, "Brother Shu, did you really find nothing? But I see your expression, it doesn��t seem like Very disappointed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I found it."


    He didn''t find anything real, but he did find the trace of the beggar, and under the eighth sense, a little breath could be clearly seen.


    Hao Siyun clapped his hands and said, "Hehe, I knew it!"


    The two swept into the clouds and headed north.


    After a delay in Wanghai City, he returned to Lingyu City after ten days.


    "So lively!"


    Hao Siyun exclaimed when he glanced at the city below.


    The original Lingyu City was very prosperous, with people coming and going, and the flow of people was like weaving, but now it is a series of people, almost every shop has people, and tens of thousands of immortals gather in the square at all times. The voice is full of voices.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, this was something he had expected earlier.


    At this time, the fact that the Heyin faction wanted to suppress the evil souls for the four continents has been completely spread. Many sect forces have rushed to make plans and even contribute their efforts to create such a grand scene, but this is what they got. After these ten years of news that the evil soul could not appear, if the evil soul could come out every moment, I am afraid that it will not come but leave, and Lingyu City will be much desolate.


    Hao Siyun seemed to think, "Cihang, Chongyang Palace, Shushan, the big sects are here, there are countless small sects, even the Heavenly Sword has monks?"


    "It''s impossible not to come, it''s always something to do."


    Zhou Shu smiled and showed a little solemnity again, "Siyun, do you remember what I said to you these days? The lotus school and Lingyucheng of the past few years will be managed by you and your sister. ."


    "Don''t worry, I must help my sister seriously!"


    Hao Siyun nodded, swept down like an arrow, and rushed straight into the Heyin School.


    Zhou Shu looked around carefully for a while before returning to the sect.


    A few days later, the hall of the lotus school.


    Standing in the hall, looking at the familiar figures in front of him, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Are you all going?"


    "That''s natural!"


    "The Returning to the Market Crusade Team, I''m excited just listening!"


    "If you have such an opportunity, of course you can''t miss it!"


    "We have to at least reach the sixth floor!"


    Some people shouted loudly, some quietly agreed, most people were very excited, except for Li Aojian who was still proud.


    "well."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, but his expression was extremely solemn, "It seems that you are all well aware of it, but I still have to remind once again that it is Guixu, the secret realm of ascending to immortality, and it is the most likely to enlighten the way. The place where great growth is possible is also one of the most dangerous and difficult secret realms in the world of cultivating immortals. There may be deadly dangers in it at any time. If you go, you must be prepared not to come back... So, you think again."


    "Don''t think about it, Junior Brother, I''m definitely going to go."


    The first person to stand up was Yan Yue. After Ci Hangzong cultivated to the realm of transforming the gods, she returned to Lingyu City. In order to catch up with Zhou Shu, she always wanted to find a suitable place to practice, and she wanted to find a way that suits her. , She stared at Zhou Shu and nodded earnestly, "Junior Brother, no matter what happens...I am willing to die."


    Zhou Shu beckoned, "I understand, Senior Sister, come here first."


    Looking at Yan Yue, he gently exhorted, "Sister, be careful, I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Yan Yue blushed, "Yeah."


    "Needless to say the two of us?"


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan walked over directly, patted Zhou Shu, "Definitely going."


    "After crossing the sword body of the robbery, and understanding the mountain body of the Tao, where can''t you go?"


    Zhou Shu nodded only in a very serious voice, "This trip to the secret realm, the two of you are very important, but you can''t take care of your own experience. The main task is to take them to the sixth place. Reconstruct Tianwu Dao, and try to protect others, remember, not to protect, but to maintain."


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, "What is the difference between protection and maintenance?"


    Li Aojian looked disdainful, "You don��t know anything about pig brains, of course it��s not the same. Maintenance is an environment for others to experience well, while protection is to treat them as children..."


    Ding Yu said angrily, "Who is a kid? Don''t look down on people."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said righteously, "We Shushan disciples never need protection."


    Gu Letian hurriedly pulled him back, "Sect Master Zhou is not talking about protection. Don''t mess around. Besides, it''s not that you haven''t compared with Senior Li Aojian a few days ago. You are not an opponent at all."


    Ding Yu''s face turned red, and he muttered softly, "I also know it, but it''s uncomfortable to hear..."


    Mo Lian Xing took a step, her delicate face, star-like pupils flashed expectant light, "Brother Zhou, we have already made our consciousness in Shushan. Lian Xing knows this is a great opportunity, please allow us to go. Return to the market."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Elder Miao entrusted you to me, but I haven''t been able to do anything. I''m really sorry. This trip to the market hopes to help you, but you also have to pay attention to your safety. Now Shushan is indispensable. Several of you."


    "Thank you Sect Master Zhou for your accomplishment!"


    The three nodded together and walked quickly to Zhou Shu''s side.


    When Mo Lianxing passed by Zhou Shu, he looked up at Zhou Shu and said in a low voice, "Senior Brother Zhou, are you going to go too?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I won''t go this time."


    "Oh."


    Mo Lianxing lowered his head slightly, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 1655: All plans

    There were already six people standing next to Zhou Shu, but there were still a few people left with different expressions.


    "Junior sister, don''t hide."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and raised his hand to grab the Yangmei behind the crowd.


    Yangmei''s face was reddish, and she whispered, "Senior brother, if I don''t go, I don''t want to go too much..."


    "No way."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "You must go to experience. Last time I was in Guixu, I also saw the way of compassion. It should be of great help to you, and with you, this team can be several times stronger. It��s also more certain to reach the level of alien races."


    He didn''t just say that Yang Mei''s way of kindness has a strong supporting role and can improve every aspect of the team.


    "Ok."


    Yangmei thought for a while and nodded, "I''ll go."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "You not only want to go, but also the captain."


    Yangmei opened her eyes wide, "Huh?"


    "The way you practice is most suitable, and you can do it with your xinxing."


    Zhou Shu looked at the people and showed a lot of seriousness, "This time the return to the ruins, the Transcendent Realm can only be experienced in the lower three levels, and the crossing of the Tribulation Realm must go to the last three levels, where the alien race is located, and we must have it in the future. Each of you must concentrate on the enemies you face and learn every bit of experience, so that you can better fight against alien races, and you can teach them to other disciples."


    "understood."


    Everyone was almost in unison.


    A female nun came over and said with a smile, "Zhou Shu, didn''t you forget me? I want to go too."


    Zhou Shu just shook his head and smiled, "Of course not, Xuan Qing, I also hope you can survive the catastrophe inside, and I have prepared something for you, so hurry up."


    Ning Xuan walked to Zhou Shu''s side without saying anything, and then raised his sleeves. Everyone showed a cup of tea, green like jade, with a scent, but Zhou Shu''s hand was pale red.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, nodded and smiled, his confidant heart was silent.


    "I����"


    As soon as a monk walked out a few steps, he was dragged back by the people nearby.


    Zhou Shu stared at him, "Hua Lin, have you thought about it?"


    Hua Lin nodded earnestly, "I''m thinking about it, you said that you might realize the way of business, of course I want to go, but..." He glanced at Hua Yulian beside him, and he stopped talking.


    Hua Yulian said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou, if you are willing to let Lin''er go back to the market for training, the old man is naturally happy, but Lin''er''s cultivation level is not enough, then Guixu is in danger again, and you won''t go to Sect Master. If something happens... Well, Lin''er is really important to the Hua family."


    Hua Lin was unwilling to say, "My child has reached the shackles of cultivation now, no matter how difficult it is to make progress, I can only find a way on the road to make progress. In order to seek the way, danger is nothing, even if I die!"


    Hua Yulian just shook his head, "Not good, not good..."


    Zhao Yige on the side strode out and said in a deep voice, "Old Hua, Hua Lin''s heart to the Dao is so determined, it is not good to stop it forcibly. It is better to let him go and give it a try. As for safety, there are so many people in the crusade team. , If you are always there, plus me, what will be the problem?"


    Hua Yulian seemed to feel something, "If the old man goes, maybe..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Old Hua, you shouldn''t go. If you want to go, you can only go to Hua Lin."


    "what?"


    Hua Yulian was stunned.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Experience does not need a guard. With you, it will only distract Hua Lin. Either you don''t go or Hua Lin is alone."


    Hua Yulian was speechless for a while. Indeed, there is no reason to bring guard experience. Even in a team, each other must exert all their abilities and gain experience in life and death. If you want to always rely on the protection of others, you can only accomplish nothing. .


    Taking advantage of his stunned effort, Hua Lin strode to Zhou Shu''s side, "Zhou Shu, I''m going, you don''t have to care about my safety."


    There is a lot of firmness and confidence in his eyes.


    "That''s right, haha!"


    Zhao Yige followed and patted him on the shoulder, "No protection, but helping each other is no problem, trust yourself."


    Looking around, Zhou Shu nodded, "Ten people, that is, all of them have gone. I''ll ask again, are you sure?"


    "What are you sure about, Xiao Zhou, when did you become so wordy?"


    "Yes, Brother Shu, just take us there."


    "Yeah, it''s better to hurry up, I can''t wait, I haven''t practiced properly since I heard the news."


    Everyone nodded one after another, fighting high.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, showing a lot of satisfaction, "There are still some things for you, and then you go back and make preparations and leave on time tomorrow."


    While waving his hands, magic weapons, jade slips, pills, etc. kept falling in front of everyone.


    There is no need to say more specifically, everyone has got what they are suitable for, and they are all satisfied.


    Looking at them, Zhou Shu slowly said, "There is one more thing you have to remember, as long as you don''t use the dead monster beast, bring it back to me."


    "understood."


    Everyone nodded in agreement and went.


    After everyone left, Hao Ruoyan and Hao Siyun turned out from behind the hall.


    Hao Siyun pursed her mouth and complained in a low voice, "Huh, Brother Shu is really partial."


    Hao Ruoyan''s eyes were slightly stagnant, with some worry, "Master Shu, all the people who can use it are gone, there will be no problems with the Heyin School, right?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his arm to his side and smiled, "Don''t worry, Yueru and Qingque will come, plus you, what should I worry about? And even though there are many people in the lotus school, Very busy, but there will never be any danger, Ruoyan, the monks from outside, try to get them together. This is our opportunity for the Dutch School."


    These are already determined plans, and naturally there will be no problems.


    Those who are sent out are basically at the juncture of cultivation, need experience, and more need to enlighten Dao in Kuotian. Guixu is the best place to enlighten Dao that Zhou Shu knows. I have such resources, why not make full use of it? ?


    Thus, the Guixu crusade team came into being.


    Moreover, he can also get great benefits himself. The monster beasts killed by the team will become his cultivation base, and he can raise his cultivation base by one level or even two levels without going by himself. What a good thing.


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly and smiled, "Ruoyan understands."


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Siyun and frowned slightly, "It''s not that you are not allowed to go, but that you have just crossed the catastrophe and need a period of time to settle. Besides, you said that you want to help your sister, will you not regret it? I will naturally. Let you go."


    Hao Siyun chuckled, "Senior Brother Shu, you don''t need to say, of course I understand, it''s just teasing you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I like to tease people."


    Hao Siyun laughed and leaned closer, leaning close to the two, with a suspicious light in his eyes, "By the way, Brother Shu, you are not going to the market or in the Heyin school, then where are you going? what?"


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and said thoughtfully, "I''m going to find a way to suppress the evil soul."


    The two women looked at Zhou Shu, their faces suddenly covered with a thick cloud, "Master Shu..."


    "Nothing will happen."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, even with a slight smile, it seemed that this great danger that harmed the Xuanhuang Realm was nothing but that.

 Chapter 1656: Traced

    "Tweet, twee, twee!"


    A big golden bird rushed straight down from the air and landed on the monk. It couldn''t help bouncing and crying, overjoyed.


    "Little gold."


    Zhou Shu caressed the big bird, smiling more than ever, "A hundred years have passed, and you have grown a lot."


    Big Bird is Zhou Shu''s Xiaojin who stayed in Qingyuan Valley. He is considered the earliest old friend. He has always been attached to the Thunder Calling Eagle, and now it has a sixth rank.


    After struggling for a while, Xiao Jin suddenly flew up and let out a long hiss. After a while, he attracted a large group of Thunder Summoning Eagles, afraid that there would not be seven or eight hundred.


    The thunder-calling eagles followed Xiaojin and screamed and jumped.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "If this continues, you will develop a big family, ha ha."


    "Tweet, twee, twee!"


    Xiao Jin held his head high, quite complacent.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, leaving behind some pills and soul fluid, and strode to the depths of Qingyuan Valley.


    A deep valley full of bones.


    The weird colossus of Xiangmiao, the witch god, is still standing in the middle of the valley, with a person sitting on the side. No, it should not be a person.


    It was the beggar and the goal he had been pursuing.


    "Sure enough, here."


    Zhou Shu secretly thought to himself, showing a lot of luck.


    According to his guess, the beggar was looking for a deadlock.


    What is the crash and where does it come from? Zhou Shu is not completely clear, but it should probably be in places such as ancient battlefields or cemeteries. There may be more crashes. He has been to many famous death places in Dongshengzhou, but he found nothing until the end. , He suddenly thought of Qingyuan Valley.


    Qingyuan Valley, this mysterious valley that has gone through tens of thousands of years, this place of death that is not allowed to enter, I don��t know how many monsters and spirit beasts have been buried here, leaving behind bones and souls, and perhaps many deaths are hidden. Satisfy the request of the beggar.


    He came over immediately, and the beggar was really here.


    Going around, but still returning to the original place, he felt fateful.


    He arched his hands, Zhou Shu walked to the beggar''s side, sincerely and solemnly, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have met seniors."


    "senior����"


    The beggar looked up at Zhou Shu, slightly disdainful.


    It sounds like his voice is no longer full of vicissitudes of life, but is much clearer, and gradually matches his young and handsome appearance. Although his clothes are still shabby, his temperament has basically been highlighted, and his body is not big, but it is unspeakable The generosity and grandeur, with its own heroic style, is completely different from before.


    The beggar turned to the lottery, his eyes shining like stars, "You didn''t call it that way last time."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Last time, the junior suspected that senior was an evil soul, so he offended senior and asked senior to forgive him."


    The beggar laughed unconsciously, "Haha, evil soul, am I like an evil soul?"


    "Before seeing the evil soul, the junior can only judge based on the rumors, so I can''t be sure whether the senior is or not," Zhou Shu slowly said, "but after seeing the evil soul, the junior can be sure that the senior must not be an evil soul."


    The beggar said calmly, "Thank you, then what am I?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said cautiously, "Junior doesn''t know, Senior should be Xuanyuan Sword Spirit?"


    "Ah����"


    The beggar snorted, did not answer, but looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Are you looking for me? How did you find me? Why did you look for me?"


    Zhou Shuli agreed, "Yes, the juniors are looking for seniors, and they have been looking for many days. From Nanzhanzhou to here, they have been searching for death all the way, so they can come here to meet seniors. As for why they are looking for seniors, I want to ask seniors. Thing."


    The beggar smiled faintly, "Exterminate the evil soul?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression was very solemn, "The juniors have this intention, and the juniors have always felt that if there is anyone in the world of immortality who can destroy the evil souls, it is only the seniors. Please also ask the seniors to look at the evil souls. When the Xuanhuang Realm is about to be messed up, give me some advice."


    The beggar''s expression suddenly became cold, and two cold lights appeared in his eyes, "You don''t even know who I am, why are you so sure?"


    Zhou Shu did not evade in the slightest, "Junior firmly believes that the power of the senior can be achieved."


    When he got the Shenmu Ding, finding a beggar was the first plan he thought of, and possibly the best plan, because a beggar was the most powerful and incredible "person" he had ever seen. There was no one in him. It seems that even the most terrifying evil soul now can''t stump the beggar.


    The beggar looked at it for a while, and laughed, "Where is your confidence?"


    Zhou Shu followed and smiled, "Senior gave it to junior."


    The beggar paused for a while, then gently shook his head, "Actually, it is not me who can solve the evil soul, but you."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, "Me?"


    The beggar nodded and said calmly, "The two divine tools in your body have the ability to destroy evil spirits."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. It seemed that in front of this beggar, he could not keep any secrets, so he could only face it calmly.


    He slowly said, "The Demon Refining Pot says that he is far from recovering, he can''t do it at all, and the Xuanyuan Sword, the junior can''t use it at all now."


    The beggar shook his head, "It''s just that you think so."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, and wondered, could it be that the Demon Refining Pot is lying again, it can actually suppress or even destroy the evil soul?


    "Ugh."


    The beggar looked into the distance, his eyes gradually changed, becoming extremely sad, as if he was hiding unimaginable pain.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, and it seemed that he was infected, and there was a burst of sorrow and grief, "Does senior have anything to worry about?"


    The beggar stood up and paced back and forth among the piles of bones The pace was slow and the floor was silent.


    Zhou Shujing watched quietly, but didn''t dare to bother.


    a long time.


    The beggar stopped, seeming to mutter to himself, "I have traveled in the Xuanhuang world for several years, and always hear a rumor..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What rumor?"


    The beggar sighed, "The rumors say that the emperor is the most selfish person in the world. He went to the immortal realm by himself, but left the Xuanyuan sword in the Xuanhuang realm to harm others, and continued to draw the strength of the monks through the Xuanyuan sword until they fell. ...Many immortal cultivators have been killed by Xuanyuanjian, right?"


    Looking at the beggar, Zhou Shu was stagnant, and said regretfully, "The juniors have also heard of these rumors, have also searched for some classics, and have also sought confirmation from the big sects. It seems that it is not fake... and for this reason, Xuanyuan The sword will disappear, be suppressed, and only recently did it appear again."


    "In other words, are the rumors true?"


    The beggar looked at Zhou Shu, his complexion getting colder, and then flashed in front of Zhou Shu. The cold light flashed in his eyes, and he said sharply, "Who is it, who did it?"


    "Who did what?"


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of doubt.


    "Xuanyuanjian!"


    The beggar glared at Zhou Shu, "Who is using Xuanyuanjian to do such a shameless thing!"


    The sound was strangely loud and resounded through the valley, and the birds and beasts in the valley were startled and chaotic.


    Zhou Shu condensed slightly and shook his head, "Junior doesn''t know who it is, but...senior hasn''t been in the sword all the time, don''t you know?"


    He was very confused. If he said that the beggar was a sword spirit, he didn''t know the situation of Xuanyuan Sword for no reason. He even thought that these things were done by the sword spirit before, but the look of this beggar was definitely not like a lie. People, what is the problem in this?


    (PS: Thank you, Qingniu, Luotuo Town, for your support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted.)

 Chapter 1657: Xuanyuan Jianling

    "If I know, why ask you?"


    The beggar paused, gave Zhou Shu an angry look, but sighed again.


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Senior, I don''t believe that the emperor is such a person, there must be something strange in the middle."


    The beggar sneered, "You don''t believe it... you''ve seen the emperor, do you know who he is?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, and slowly took out thirteen stone slabs. "Although the younger generation has never seen the Emperor of Humanity, they believe in the monks of Ao Lai Kingdom. Those Warriors of the Unparalleled Kingdom have believed in the Emperor of Humanity until they die, and use their lives to protect these slates. This makes the younger generation feel that the Emperor will never let them down and do things that are so angry with everyone."


    On the stone slabs, there are portraits of the emperor, with various gestures, lifelike.


    Obtained from the remains of Huaguo Mountain, the Aolai Kingdom was invaded by the demons and turned into ruins, but these portraits of the emperor were extremely well preserved. Obviously, it was the result of deliberate protection by the monks.


    Staring at that side of the slate, the beggar was stunned.


    As his eyes glided across the stone slab one by one, his body began to tremble, his expression sad, and he gradually became unable to himself.


    "Xuanyuan... it''s great to see you again..."


    He stroked the stone slabs and muttered in a low voice, like weeping.


    Zhou Shu stood quietly on the side, quite moved. It seemed that this beggar really had a deep relationship with the Emperor Xuanyuan, could it really be the sword spirit of Xuanyuan Sword? This surprised and shocked him too much...


    After a long time, the beggar raised his head, looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, "I believe you."


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "I also believe in the Emperor, just like I believe in the monks of the proud country, every monk who has given everything to the Xuanhuang Realm will never do anything to harm the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "you''re right."


    The beggar stared at the stone slabs and said in a concentrated voice, "Human Emperor Xuanyuan is the most benevolent person, so how could he frame up other monks?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Senior knows the Emperor so well, should he be Xuanyuan Sword Spirit who has followed him for many years?"


    "Not bad."


    The beggar nodded slightly.


    Although he had expected it, Zhou Shu couldn''t hide the shock in his heart. Astonished, shocked and joyful, all concentrated on his face, "Senior, senior..."


    "Senior, I''m afraid I can''t afford it."


    The beggar shook his head slowly and sighed, "Today I have only a trace of the remnant soul in the world. You have to count on me to help you eliminate the evil soul. I can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Senior has been suppressed by the Four Elephant Seals for a long time, it is inevitable..."


    "Suppression?"


    The beggar sneered coldly, with all disdain in his laughter, "Even if the real Four Elephants come together, they won''t be my opponents. Only some exquisite Four Elephant Seals can suppress me? What a joke!"


    Between words, arrogance and clouds filled the world, and Zhou Shu was startled.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but wonder, "Why is that senior?"


    The beggar paused and said slowly, "My injury was not because of the suppression of the Sixiangyin, but because I was hit and was flogged by Huang Quan."


    "Yellow Spring Whip?"


    Zhou Shu was quite puzzled, "The only thing that can hurt seniors should be artifacts, but juniors have never heard of Huangquan whip."


    The beggar shook his head, "Huangquan whip is not a divine tool, but a Taoist tool from the immortal world. You don''t know it naturally."


    "Xianjie Taoist?"


    Zhou Shu was a little confused and a little excited, "Could it be that there is a magic weapon that is higher than a magical weapon?"


    "Naturally, the sacred treasure, also known as the sacred instrument, is the highest magic weapon in all realms, standing side by side with the saints."


    The beggar explained, "Under the sacred artifacts, there are Taoist artifacts and artifacts from the immortal realm. Sacred artifacts are the guardians of a realm. They have their own rules and avenues. Taoism tools are made by immortals who completely control the rules and avenues. The magic weapon is the same as the magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, "It turned out to be so."


    The beggar continued, "There are not only Dao implements, but there are also immortal implements lower than Dao implements. They are also refined by immortals and contain Dao laws. They are just not as magical as Dao implements, but they are still much higher than many heavenly magic weapons in other realms. The best blog is not worth mentioning. As for the magic weapon, it is the lowest."


    Zhou Shushen made a bow and said, "Thank you seniors for your advice, juniors understand."


    The beggar nodded, "Huangquan whip is a Taoist tool, refined by immortals in the immortal world. With one blow, the soul flies away, and the soul is returned to Huangquan. If it is normal, I would not be afraid of him, but he suddenly attacked when I was promoted. At that time, I was only thinking about catching up with Xuanyuan and entering the fairy world. How could I have expected a sneak attack, neglected to guard, and hit the whip that he was determined to win, my soul was scattered, my way was lost, and only a trace of remnant soul was hidden in the sword After the gate of life and death, he fell back to the Profound Yellow Realm with the sword..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t notice a bit of anger, "It''s really shameless to suddenly attack when entering the fairyland."


    "Who said no?"


    The beggar said bitterly, "Damn Huangquan whip, I don''t know who brought it, but I must avenge it!"


    "We must take revenge," Zhou Shu nodded his head, with some doubts, "Isn''t the senior who was promoted to the immortal with the Emperor? Then, would the Emperor also be attacked?"


    "He will not."


    The beggar said affirmatively, "He has made such merits in the Xuanhuang world has been determined as a candidate for a saint. No one dares to attack unless he dares to violate the saint��s will. This is impossible. What''s more, when he was promoted to the immortal, the emissary sent by the sage took him in. Unlike me, he will be fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see."


    Being favored by a saint and determined to be a candidate for a saint, how many merits should this emperor have made, but that was also in the ancient times, when human beings were born, and everything has done a lot, and now the Xuanhuang world has gradually withered. I am afraid it is very difficult to make merits and virtues.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t do it, and he became a candidate for a saint directly.


    "Although I don''t know how Human Sovereign is now, most of them already have an excellent position in the immortal world, maybe they are all quasi saints."


    The beggar smiled slightly, smiling very comfortably, as if he was still at the side of the emperor, "but I, with only a trace of remnant soul, sleep, sleep, sleep in Xuanyuanjian..."


    Muttering, he gradually showed a lot of bitterness.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Since falling back to the Xuanhuang Realm, Senior has been sleeping, so I don''t know what happened to Xuanyuanjian, and I don''t know who used Xuanyuanjian to do these things."


    "Yes."


    The beggar didn��t conceal, ��I was lashed by the yellow spring to disperse my soul, and I can��t do anything except sleep. I didn��t realize that my catastrophe was imminent until I was awakened by you a while ago. ."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, he almost made it clear, combined with many classics and his own verification, what the beggar said should be the truth.


    He was deceived by the Demon Refining Pot for a long time, and he was wary of the artifacts, and would not believe it if he didn''t figure it out.


    "Senior, everything will be fine."


    Looking at the beggar, Zhou Shu said seriously, smiling confidently.

 Chapter 1658: Sword of Life and Death

    "Get better����"


    The beggar shook his head and smiled helplessly, "I don''t have such hope. That whip has almost destroyed everything. The original strength, as well as many memories of cultivation and promotion, have all disappeared, and I cannot recover. , There is nothing to do except linger."


    "Senior forgot everything? No power?"


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of doubt, "But senior, you moved the stagnant water in a hundred thousand mountains, and moved the place of a huge lake."


    "That''s a very simple thing."


    The beggar was slightly dazed, and swiped a few times.


    The ground in front of him was changing miraculously, and the two grounds were shifting each other, exchanging positions.


    It was completed very quickly, although they were all bones, but they were no longer in their original positions.


    Seeing Zhou Shu��s surprised gaze, the beggar shook his head, ��It��s nothing difficult, I can do it easily, but when I really want to do something, such as breaking the statue, I��m incapable of such a simple thing. Powerless."


    Zhou Shu stared at the beggar, seemingly enlightened, "Senior''s situation, I probably understand."


    The beggar paused, "What do you understand?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior has lost most of the memories of cultivation, but the principles and avenues he has learned will not disappear. They will always exist. Seniors just lost their power and forgot the tactics, so they cannot transform the principles and avenues. For practical power."


    The beggar thought about it for a while, then slowly nodded, "Perhaps so, but I''m not sure."


    "It should be like this. Senior is very fragile and weak, but still very strong."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said earnestly, "Senior masters the avenue of law and can do many unthinkable things, such as shrinking the ground before, which is obviously very slow, but the junior can''t catch up with you. Lake Mess uses the law of space to do what he wants. Although Senior himself may not be clear, Senior is still very powerful."


    "Perhaps����"


    The beggar stagnated and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "What do you want to do, do you want to rely on me to destroy the evil soul?"


    Zhou Shu immediately shook his head, "No, but what I want to do more is to help Senior recover, return to Xuanyuan Sword, return to the fairy world where Senior should be, and even return to the Human Sovereign."


    "Back to Xuanyuan..."


    The beggar''s body was shocked, and his eyes unconsciously showed many expectations, "Can it really be done?"


    "Yes, what the seniors are missing is only the method, not the fundamental," Zhou Shu smiled slightly. "Cultivators like us all use various methods to explore the principles of the Great Dao and comprehend the law. The power is only for better use and Get the principle of the avenue, and the seniors have already understood the principle of the avenue, even if there is no good way to use them, it should not be difficult to push backwards."


    The beggar thought for a while, "It''s a good idea, I can try it."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "The juniors will try their best to help."


    No matter what, you must first gain the trust of Xuanyuan Sword Spirit. Xuanyuan Sword Spirit has lost a lot of souls and remembers very few things. Only after becoming a remnant soul, the memory is clear. Most of them can only act on instinct. It was very fragile, but still very powerful, but he didn''t know how to use it. Zhou Shu believed that if he could help the Xuanyuan Sword Spirit to recover, the Sword Spirit would definitely be able to destroy the evil soul, and even more.


    Looking at the beggar who was expecting something, Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Is the predecessor still short of life and death?"


    The beggar shook his head, "It''s almost there, I can''t absorb more now."


    Zhou Shu stared at him with a respectful expression, "What is this vitality and death? Why did the senior rush to look for it when he came out?"


    "Life, death..."


    The beggar meditated hard, holding his head seemed to be a little laborious, and after a while he said, "I can''t remember clearly, please listen to it. If there is something I don''t understand, I can''t explain it anymore."


    Zhou Shu is doing a good job, holding the disciple''s ceremony, "Okay, please tell me, senior."


    The beggar said slowly, "You take out Xuanyuan sword."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out Xuanyuanjian and placed it flat between the two.


    The beggar pointed at the sword and said slowly, "If you have probed with the spirit, you should have found that there is a gate in the sword, called the Gate of Life and Death, behind the gate is the Palace of Life and Death, which is also the residence of the sword spirit."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I''ve seen it before, but why is there a Palace of Life and Death in Xuanyuanjian?"


    The beggar appeared a bit solemn, "Because Xuanyuan Sword is a sword of life and death."


    Zhou Shu was shocked and exclaimed, "The sword of life and death?"


    "Yes."


    The beggar paused for a while, "Xuanyuan Sword is in the Palace of Life and Death, where life and death are in balance, and the Palace of Life and Death is the place where the laws of life and death are concentrated."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and slowly said, "In other words, if you can use Xuanyuan Sword, can you use the law of life and death to determine life and death?"


    With one sword going down, the opponent must die, how does it feel.


    Sure enough, most of the artifacts have power against the sky, just like the refining demon pot, they all control a certain Dao law, one is determined to die, the other refining all things, returning all things to their origins, can turn decay into magic.


    "The reason is that there is nothing wrong..."


    The beggar shook his head and smiled However, in the Xuanhuang world, it is impossible for a sword bearer to fully grasp the law of life and death, let alone use the power of the law of life and death to such an extent, even the emperor of the year would require a sword It''s hard to decide to die. "


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, not too disappointed, "But can you use it to understand the law of life and death?"


    "Yes."


    This time the beggar did not shook his head. "Life and death is just a way to understand the law of life and death, perhaps the most direct way."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Senior, please make it clear."


    "Vitality is the vitality of life, which is possessed by every life. Once you understand the law of life and death, you can perceive them and capture them. A small amount of capture will not affect life, because in most cases , The vitality of life is a constant value, even if it loses some, it can return to its original state in a few days. This is especially obvious for the immortal cultivator, because the cultivator��s thirst for life is the strongest, and the vitality is also The most vigorous, as long as it does not capture the light once, it has no effect on them, and for some fragile mortals, losing a little vitality may mean total loss of life."


    The beggar paused and looked at Zhou Shu, "I was going to die at the time, and I had to replenish it immediately after I came out. That''s why I regained the vitality in your city, but you don''t have to worry at all. Your city is full of immortal cultivators. Zhemu Changsheng will never affect his life because of the disappearance of a little vitality."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see, there is nothing wrong with what Senior did."


    "Fortunately, there are no mortals in your city. If there are mortals, I would be in a lot of trouble."


    The beggar seemed to sigh, "The Emperor Xuanyuan is known for his benevolence and will never harm humans. If I do such a thing, how will I see him in the future."

 Chapter 1659: Life and death

    "Senior''s benevolence is about the same as Human Sovereign, and juniors admire it."


    Zhou Shuton was solemn and sighed, "If you change juniors, you may not be concerned about mortals at the kind of crisis that is about to die. In order to be able to save your life, you may have taken everything."


    The beggar shook his head and said indifferently, "Don''t admire, I just follow the emperor''s way."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If he hadn''t cherished mankind so much and achieved the utmost in all aspects, he would not be respected by all."


    "It''s just for later generations..."


    The beggar glanced at the Xuanyuan sword on the ground, and a trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes, "But because of this sword, he is slandered in every way, alas."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel the same way, "Senior, all will be fine. When the real culprit is found and the truth is revealed, the younger generation will definitely tell the world and restore the innocence."


    "It''s great if you can do it."


    The beggar glanced at Zhou Shu and smiled with helplessness, "But impossible, if I didn''t guess wrong, the real murderer is not the monk in the Xuanhuang world, but from the outside world or even the fairy world, the guy who brought Huangquan whip to attack me. ."


    Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "I will look for it later."


    The beggar shook his head unconsciously, "Your confidence always leaves me speechless."


    "Senior will see it in the future."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say any more, raising his hand and said, "Senior, what is the crash? It doesn''t come from the cultivator?"


    The beggar paused, "Death is the desire for death. When life comes to an end, death will inevitably come. Everything becomes empty and all thoughts are ashes. Only this all thoughts are ashes. It is also a kind of desire. This is the death. Most of them settle in Somewhere, when you understand the law of life and death, you can see it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, but he was quite puzzled.


    The beggar continued, ��It��s very difficult to get a dead end from a cultivator. Whenever a cultivator dies, they will not lose all thoughts, because they have the pursuit of longevity and will always be unwilling to death, even if the body is destroyed and the soul is exhausted. Loss, this obsession is always hard to dissipate, so there will be no crashes after death, not to mention cultivators, mortals are like this, they have many thoughts when they die, such as hatred for their enemies, and for those who fail to achieve their goals. Desire, unwillingness to be sick, etc. These thoughts form obsessions, and it is impossible to cause death."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "Oh, it is basically impossible to want people to give up their desires, even before dying, mortals and cultivators are the same."


    "Yes, except for a few special immortal cultivators, it is very difficult for humans to get deadlocks."


    The beggar slowly said, "But the monster beast is different. In the absence of spiritual wisdom, the monster beast follows the laws of nature. It lives and dies to death. There will be no obsessions mixed with it. There are often crashes at times, and they are deposited everywhere. For example, here, there are many monsters who walked to death, but also left many crashes. And the place I went before was the Huamisi Lake you mentioned, where the crashes were It''s all polluted by the wild gods, and it''s no longer a pure crash. It''s of no use to me."


    "Senior, this junior probably understands."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "However, what the seniors mean is that the juniors can''t perceive life and death before they understand the law of life and death?"


    "You don''t even know what the law of life and death is, how can you perceive it?"


    The beggar said faintly, "My explanation, you can understand it carefully, maybe you can understand a little bit. If you want to understand faster, find a way to use this Xuanyuan sword. It can help you understand life and death faster. law."


    "Use this sword..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, some instinctive resistance, "This sword still draws power now, even if I can use it, I will inevitably be swallowed by it."


    The beggar stared at Xuanyuan Sword, seemingly feeling, "I didn''t have time to look at it when I left in a hurry, but there should be an extra statue in front of the gate of life and death, yes, it really is... so devouring power, that statue smashed. The ghost?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be that the statue has three heads and six arms, using three ancient techniques, and is constantly drawing strength."


    "Three heads and six arms, I seem to have seen it in the Xuanhuang Realm before..."


    The beggar hugged his head and seemed to fall into thinking again, and muttered, "Who is it, who is going to die... Why use Xuanyuan''s appearance? Is it deliberately framed... Could it be Xuanyuan''s past enemy... Why me? Can''t remember..."


    Seeing the painful look of the beggar, Zhou Shu quickly said, "Senior, don''t think about it if you don''t remember it, it doesn''t matter."


    The beggar turned his eyes away, and it took a long time to calm down.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, blocking Xuanyuanjian behind him, and said with some expectation, "If it''s senior, there should be a way to take it out or destroy it?"


    "I have no strength at all, I can''t do it."


    The beggar shook his head categorically, "Moreover, this is Xuanyuan sword. Even if I am a sword spirit, I can''t make such a change. Only a cultivator with a sword can do it." He glanced at Zhou Shu, seemingly expectant. "If you can use this sword, I should also be able to tell you how to take out the statue."


    "If you can take out the statue, the sword will be fine. There is nothing the younger generation can''t use, I just can''t ask for it."


    Zhou Shu quickly agreed, "It''s just that the younger generation has tried it. This sword should be sealed, and it won''t work at all."


    "In fact, it''s not a seal, but the gate of life and death is closed, you can''t enter the palace of life and death so the power of the cultivator can''t pass, and naturally can''t manipulate Xuanyuan sword."


    The beggar glanced at Xuanyuan Sword, with some pride, "Looking at the traces, it was probably forced to shut down by someone using the spirit of the guardian sacred beast... Although I am sleeping, Xuanyuan Sword has no power, but I can do this. He is also a powerful character, after all, collecting the spirits of the four sacred beasts is not easy."


    Zhou Shu felt the same way, "He is also a good person. This is to avoid harming the monks again."


    The beggar thought for a while, "Open the gate of life and death, reopen the palace of life and death, and let Xuanyuan Sword use it again. There should be three ways."


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "Senior, please say."


    The beggar said slowly, "First, I can pass through the Palace of Life and Death at any time, but I am unable to open the gate of life and death, but as long as I restore one-thousandth or even one-thousandth of my strength, I can do this, but this is possible. It��s the hardest, because I don��t know how to restore my strength."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "The juniors don''t know, but you can try it slowly."


    "Secondly, it is also very difficult. To find the guardian sacred beast, you must use the spirit of the sacred beast to unlock it. It must be a very complete spirit."


    The beggar shook his head, "During the time I was out, I traveled all over the four continents, but I didn''t find any traces of holy beasts. The Xuanhuang Realm is no longer what it used to be..."


    Zhou Shu followed and shook his head, "The complete spirit of the four elephants, I think it must be gone now."


    "The third one seems even more impossible."


    The beggar stagnated, "Find the descendants of the Xuanyuan family and use the Xuanyuan bloodline to open the gate of life and death. The Xuanyuan sword is made by the Xuanyuan family and the bloodline can be opened... However, the Xuanyuan family should have been completely extinct very early."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he shook his head unconsciously. Only this time, Zhou Shu didn''t follow to shake his head, instead, there was light in his eyes.

 Chapter 1660: Xuanyuan Bloodline

    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s strangeness, the beggar asked suspiciously, "Looking at your appearance, is it possible that you can find the descendants of the Xuanyuan family?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Xuanyuan''s family disappeared very early. There hasn''t been any news for tens of thousands of years, so it should be impossible to find it."


    "The bloodline is completely cut off."


    The beggar sighed, "Well, Xuanyuan is dedicated to the welfare of mankind. How could he have expected that future generations will end in this way, and I don''t know him..."


    "Senior, don''t sigh with emotion," Zhou Shu waved his hand and said warmly, "The younger generation once heard that the Xuanyuan clan and Xuanyuan beast came from Xuanyuan Mountain, and their bloodlines are very similar. The Emperor was born as Meng Xuanyuan beast, but he didn''t know it. Is it real?"


    The beggar held his head in meditation for a long time, then squinted his eyes, "I think it should be true. I remember that there was a spirit beast in Xuanyuan back then, called Xuanyuan San, that is Xuanyuan Beast, it is in harmony with Xuanyuan''s mind, even better than My relationship with Xuanyuan is even better... I seem to remember that Xuanyuan San once gave up blood to save him twice when Xuanyuan was not able to become a powerful one."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately, showing a lot of joy unconsciously.


    The beggar seemed to feel something, and said slowly, "You mean to use the blood of Xuanyuan Beast? But Xuanyuan Beast should have already been extinct?"


    "By chance, the younger generation got the blood of a suspected Xuanyuan beast."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, took out a drop of essence and blood and placed it in front of him, "Senior and Xuanyuan get along day and night, should they be able to tell the truth from the false?"


    Xuanyuan Beast, also known as Tianlu Beast, is a rare beast in the Xuanhuang Realm, a true beast, and Zhou Shu obtained the essence and blood of Tianlu Beast from the consummated mountain relic when he was returning to the market.


    The beggar is dull.


    Staring at the drop of essence and blood, the body was trembling, and after a while he said excitedly, "This is... Xuanyuan''s bloodline... It really is Xuanyuan''s bloodline. It can''t be wrong! There are traces in this blood. I can tell Xuanyuan Zhili at a glance! I never thought that after so long, I could still feel his breath..."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, "Then this essence and blood should be able to open the door to life and death?"


    "Xuanyuan''s later generations use Xuanyuan Sword, there must be no problem."


    The beggar turned to look at Zhou Shu, still very excited.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Right, senior."


    The beggar questioned, "What?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Senior said that there is the power of Xuanyuan, what is it, is it a unique bloodline power of Xuanyuan?"


    The beggar hesitated for a while, seemingly unable to remember, "The power of the bloodline, about it...I only remember that Xuanyuan Dao is Xuanyuan Dao."


    "Xuanyuan Dao?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said in a slow voice, "I have always heard that the emperor''s cultivation is the emperor''s way, but it turned out to be Xuanyuan''s way."


    "I think of it, Xuanyuan Dao and Emperor Dao are very closely related," the beggar thought for a while, "Xuanyuan used to practice the real emperor Dao, but later found out that the emperor Dao was not suitable for the human beings at the time, nor for himself, so He improved it and created a new way based on his own bloodline, called Xuanyuan Dao, which is a way of mankind-oriented, governing the country and the world, but it may only be suitable for Xuanyuan bloodline, so there is no Fa has been passed down."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu bowed, "Thank you, senior, for your confusion."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the beggar was quite puzzled, "You ask what these do, shouldn''t you open the door of life and death quickly?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "No hurry. Actually, I want to know if this Xuanyuan bloodline will help Senior''s recovery. Senior is so familiar with Xuanyuan''s power, should he be able to use Xuanyuan''s power to recover?"


    "I haven''t thought about this."


    The beggar was stunned, "I didn''t expect you to have Xuanyuan bloodline."


    Zhou Shu was looking forward to it, "Should be useful, right?"


    "If you have so much, you can give me a drop to try." The beggar thought for a while, "but I can''t be sure. Although I feel the power of Xuanyuan day and night, I have never really owned it. That is unique to the Xuanyuan clan. It''s...but you don''t plan to use Xuanyuan Sword anymore, you still say..."


    "It''s okay, I''m not the only one."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Senior, take this drop first, take it with you, and you can always feel the breath of Xuanyuan''s past. Even if you can''t rely on it to recover, you can remember more of the past."


    There are three drops of Tianlu Beast''s essence and blood. If it can help the sword spirit to recover, that would be great.


    "You have more than one drop of this kind of thing."


    The beggar was surprised for a while, and Yiyan put it away.


    Zhou Shu picked up Xuanyuanjian and said in a slow voice, "I would like to ask senior for advice, how can I open the gate of life and death?"


    The beggar stood there and paused for a while and said, "Zhou Shu, it''s good that you think of me first instead of just Xuanyuanjian."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    This is a very natural thing. Even if he can use Xuanyuan sword without the assistance of sword spirit, he cannot understand the law of life and death, let alone destroy evil spirits, sword spirits and swords. They are indispensable. Zhou Shu thinks very clearly. of.


    "It''s not difficult. The gate of life and death should be forcibly closed by great power. As long as you perceive the aura of Xuanyuan''s future generations, you can open it. You can guide Xuanyuan''s bloodlines with your soul, and carefully smear them on the four-image pattern road. The Xuanyuan breath in the bloodline will automatically open."


    The beggar was explaining, but suddenly exclaimed, "Oops, I forgot the important point!"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Forgot what?"


    The beggar sighed involuntarily, "I remember, the human beings who open the door of life and death must practice painting. It doesn''t have to be profound, but it must have it. Otherwise, when the blood is smeared, it may affect the four elephants. The spirit and rhyme of the people do not meet the requirements, so the door of life and death will not open."


    Zhou Shu was slightly confused, "Is there such a special requirement?"


    The beggar hummed, "This is to prevent foreign races or monsters from forcibly opening the door of life and death, because painting Tao is a Tao that only humans can understand. You have to know that Xuanyuan Sword is not an ordinary artifact. -A piece of divine iron from Xuanyuan Mountain, but it was also made through the meditation of Xuanyuan ancestors, especially this gate of life and death, which incorporates the soul of the guardian sacred beast and the blood of Xuanyuan ancestors. It is mysterious and abnormal. Such a divine tool must not be used by foreign races. Domination, so once the door of life and death is closed, the steps to reopen it will be more cumbersome."


    Zhou Shu listened carefully and nodded, "It turns out that this is the case. Juniors can do it."


    For him, it is difficult to manipulate Shenhun to do this little thing. As for Qiyun Shenyun, he already knows how to paint, and he is not worried about damage.


    "Are you sure you can do it?"


    The beggar didn''t believe it, "If it fails, this drop of blood will be in vain. I don''t believe you can find it. It''s better to practice painting for a few years."


    "Is there nothing else but these?"


    Looking at the beggar, Zhou Shu got an affirmative answer. Zhou Shu only smiled and said seriously, "Senior, rest assured, just wait."


    (PS: Thank you, Qingniu and wangc1111, Camel Town, for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1661: Palace of Life and Death

    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou Shu discovered a problem.


    He is going to open the door of life and death, and the spirit must pass by the statue. How can he avoid the statue''s absorption?


    If the spirit is absorbed, the blood of the Tianlu beast will be wasted.


    After a long period of meditation, after repeated deductions in the sea of ??knowledge, Zhou Shu started to do it.


    A wisp of soul escaped into the Xuanyuan sword, and quickly felt the statue''s absorption, shaped like a black hole, almost impossible to resist, but Zhou Shu did not resist either, but followed the black hole, spinning without restraint, with a few forces. It maintains a delicate balance in the middle, and every time it is about to be swallowed, it suddenly jumps away.


    Even for Zhou Shu, this is very difficult to do, but after all, there have been deductions. Although it is thrilling, it can always be successful.


    Fortunately, the statue did not know the change, and always maintained the same way of drawing, giving Zhou Shu enough room to control the spirit.


    Just like the bait that couldn''t be swallowed, that strand of spirit caught the statue, and at the same time, another strand of spirit, with the blood of the Tianlu beast, quietly bypassed the statue and flew to the gate of life and death.


    The huge gate of life and death, the four sacred beasts are vivid, as if they would jump out at any time.


    The fierce aspiration still exists, the divine power is still there, and it is a little frightened at first glance, the soul is transformed, and it can always shock the monster.


    "If you are not a master painter, it will really hurt your charm if you smear it randomly."


    Zhou Shu figured it out for a moment, and then started.


    Divine Soul carries the essence and blood, wisps across the four holy beasts, just like the original talisman, the pen is light and heavy, rising and falling, wherever it goes, as deduced before, there is no trace of confusion Leak.


    However, Bai Xi, a drop of essence and blood was completely used up, and it was worthy of being covered with the four elephant patterns.


    The quantity is calculated by meditation, so there will be no mistake.


    As soon as it was filled, I saw golden light flashing, and the door began to sway, like the ground and the sky.


    The four sacred beasts on the door seemed to have come alive too, dragons and tigers leaping, turtles and birds crowing.


    The majestic posture is still there, watching the world, and those who endanger the Xuanhuang world will be punishable.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to appreciate it, and led the soul to retreat quickly. Because his spiritual sense had already sensed the abnormal movement, the four elephants seemed to have come alive, and they were roaring, roaring, and flaring their claws at him.


    As if struck by lightning, Zhihai was violently shaken, and even his body was a little unstable and backed unconsciously.


    The beggar felt abnormal, "What''s the matter?"


    "The door to life and death is open."


    Zhou Shu stood still, with a lot of doubt in his eyes, "But in the Palace of Life and Death, why is it empty?"


    Very disappointed, the Palace of Life and Death is empty, and there is nothing.


    But the beggar nodded in satisfaction, "It seems that you are really open. When you don��t understand the law of life and death, the palace of life and death you see is indeed empty, but if you understand the law, you can feel it. All kinds of life and death visions, every life, from the beginning to the end, you can see one by one inside. To tell you the truth, the Palace of Life and Death is the most wonderful place I have ever seen, nothing can compare."


    "Senior said so."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, not knowing the truth and seeing the beauty.


    But he didn''t rush to withdraw, only quietly used the eighth sense to visit the Palace of Life and Death again.


    He would never miss such an opportunity.


    In the empty hall, there was a scene suddenly.


    In the center of the hall, a group of black and white clouds appeared abruptly. The clouds were black and white, but they were tightly entangled.


    A lot of gray silk threads stretched out from the surface of the cloud group, changing constantly from time to time, making people dazzling and totally countless.


    Between black and white, more or less smoke is emitted from time to time, which seems to be a mysterious power, but it is not clear.


    But when Zhou Shu wanted to take a closer look, the picture stopped abruptly.


    The eighth sense suddenly stopped, and the effect was lost forcibly. When I looked at it again, the hall was already blank. The black and white clouds and the chaotic silk thread before it were completely gone, as if they had never appeared.


    Zhou Shu felt stagnant and wanted to gather the eighth sense to examine again, but found that there was no response for a long time.


    It seemed that that glance exhausted all his savings.


    "Is it the essence of the law of life and death?"


    Zhou Shu secretly thought that the scene was definitely not an illusion, it was like chaos, like the scene before the heavens and the earth were open, life and death were entangled, like yin and yang entangled, inseparable from each other.


    "Don''t try, you can''t even see the death of life, how can you understand the Palace of Life and Death?"


    The beggar looked at Zhou Shu, who was slightly at a loss, and kindly persuaded him, ��When you perceive life and death, and can find and retrieve them, this palace of life and death will slowly open to you, revealing the true meaning of the law of birth and death, but I can''t teach you, I can only understand it, not say it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful.


    The beggar made a lot of sense, but he had a feeling that the beggar might not know what he saw.


    What the beggar sees is not necessarily true.


    "You opened the door of life and death, Yuan Li, etc. can also pass through the Palace of Life and Death, although the power of the law in the Palace of Life and Death cannot be used, but the sword is already usable," the beggar was quite relieved, "Don''t think there is no law of life and death, this The sword of life and death is not easy to use. With its own material, UU Reading can maximize your strength and make Yuxuexin much better than ordinary magic weapons of heaven."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Junior understands."


    The sword spirit said it well, but he knew very well that without a sword spirit, an artifact that could not exert the power of the law was of little use to him. It was okay to be an omnipotent weapon, but he wanted to destroy it with it. Eliminating evil spirits and fighting against heaven is an impossible task.


    "By the way, Senior, how should this statue be removed?"


    After trying Xuanyuan Sword for a while, Zhou Shu frowned slightly when he felt his Yuan Li and Divine Sense disappear unconsciously.


    The beggar waved his hand, "Destroy it."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Destroyed?"


    The beggar nodded vigorously and said straightly, "Yes, now that the gate of life and death has been opened, you can fully concentrate all your power in Xuanyuan Sword, and then use your strongest killer move to destroy it. If you can''t do it If you do... then try a few more times."


    Zhou Shu was helpless, and said, "Senior, this is how you plan to tell me? I was looking forward to it before."


    The beggar raised his head, deliberately not looking at Zhou Shu, "Otherwise, what else... Yes, I can easily solve it, but I don''t have any strength now, otherwise I will do it myself, and I have forgotten the method. , Otherwise I can teach you how to cut through the sky, but that is a sword art that can even split the sky. It is naturally not a problem to deal with this statue."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Forget it, I''ll do it myself."


    Picking up the Xuanyuan sword, Zhou Shu sullenly walked aside and began to concentrate on the statue.


    Although a little disappointed, what Xuanyuan Jianling said was not wrong. The current Xuanyuan Jian could hold his power, and he could pass through without hindrance. With power, he could try anything.


    (PS: Thank you Meng Tu Liu for your support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1662: Meditation

    "All right."


    Zhou Shu put down Xuanyuanjian, calm and joyful.


    The beggar was slightly surprised, "A lot faster than I thought, and... your power is strange, I have never seen it before."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s nothing."


    The beggar gave Zhou Shu a deep look, "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t count."


    Obviously, he was aware of Zhou Shu��s Dao power. As Xuanyuan Sword Spirit who had experienced countless Dao powers, the Dao power that he had never seen before could only be created by later generations, or even Zhou Shu himself. Creative.


    For Zhou Shu, he had some different opinions.


    Zhou Shu stroked Xuanyuan Sword, and said thoughtfully, "With regard to life and death, is there anything senior can teach juniors, such as how to perceive them? Although Xuanyuan Sword is in his hands, juniors still have no clue. I can''t feel it at all."


    "I have nothing to teach about this."


    The beggar just shook his head and said with a little disdain, "And do you think vitality is spiritual energy, can you perceive it by various cultivation techniques?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It would be great if it is so."


    "I want to be beautiful," the beggar snorted, "Even if you have a magic trick, you have to perceive your spiritual energy, you have to have spiritual roots, but you can''t have any roots for your vitality and death, to follow and rely on. Rely on your own understanding to understand."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed.


    The beggar''s words touched him a little.


    Spiritual energy has spiritual roots, and many Taoisms also have Tao roots. So should the law as the most basic element of the universe also have the root of the law (root of law)?


    If there is a root of Dharma, it is much easier to understand the law by relying on the root of Dharma.


    Think about it, it may not be impossible.


    Fagen is not necessarily a fixed thing. You must know that, such as spiritual roots, Dao roots, and even Tao furnaces, etc., are not substantial things, but just a form of existence, similar to formulas and laws, which are convenient for practitioners and others to go. I understand.


    Fagan can also be.


    Seeing him in a daze, the beggar ignored him, and only said slowly, "I''m leaving."


    "gone?"


    Shocked, Zhou Shu stopped thinking about it and immediately saluted, "Senior is going there, what do you need juniors to do?"


    "Go wherever you think, and see if you can think of something, or get back one or two," the beggar glanced at Zhou Shu and smiled, "What do you want to do is not to let me enter Xuanyuan Sword and be your sword spirit. Right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Why? Seniors come and go freely, but if you are in the sword, you should be able to recover better, right?"


    "You can''t help me at all now, and I don''t plan to count on you, let alone recognize you as the master."


    The beggar waved his hand, "And I''ve been bored inside for a long time. I haven''t had enough shopping outside, so I plan to walk around more."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "It''s okay, but I don''t know how the younger generation should find the senior, if the younger generation finds life and death, and understands the law of life and death."


    "The sword is in your hand, I will definitely find you."


    The beggar smiled faintly, turned around and walked outside the valley, seemingly slow, but Zhou Shu knew that he would not be able to catch up, so he shouted, "Senior, this junior still doesn''t know the name of senior!"


    "Xuanyuan Er."


    From a distance, a voice came, and the figure of the beggar disappeared from his eyes.


    The valley returned to a dead silence.


    Zhou Shu walked slowly, falling into his thoughts.


    Now he has enough time to carefully consider the law of life and death.


    The law is the basic element that constitutes the universe, and it is an eternal existence, such as time, space, reincarnation, and so on.


    The law is higher than the avenue, and the law can be contained in the avenue, but it will never be bound by the avenue. On the contrary, all kinds of avenues must be restricted by the law. It is impossible to transcend the law. The law is always the same, and the avenue can be Constantly generated and changed.


    The laws of time and space can be reflected in many avenues, and traces can be found in countless tactics. By understanding the avenues and practicing tactics, you can gradually understand the laws, but the laws of life and death are somewhat different. The avenue can be reflected, and the method similar to it...


    As if thinking of something, he suddenly paused, "Isn''t there just one kind?"


    Taking out a jade slip, Zhou Shu looked at it carefully.


    In the jade slip, what is recorded is the meditation technique, the mantra of Tianlong.


    According to Master Dazhi, the Heavenly Dragon Rebirth Curse can eliminate the obsession of the dead soul, especially the obsession with life. The more you chant, the less obsession with life, and the easier it is to die.


    Isn''t this obsession of life the opposite of death, but also the embodiment of vitality?


    Moreover, Xuanyuan Er also said before that almost all immortal cultivators and mortals cannot perceive death, except for one type of immortal cultivator, which is meditation. When meditation passes away, there is no life, no death, no obstruction, no impact on longevity. His yearning, there is no trace of desire.


    To understand the law of life and death, perhaps only in Zen is the most suitable.


    I always say that I have a predestined relationship with the Buddha. Maybe now is the time to practice Zen.


    Walking out of the Qingyuan Valley, Zhou Shu looked for a remote and quiet mountain and began to practice the Mantra of Rebirth and the many meditation heart sutras he collected on weekdays.


    It��s not that he hasn��t practiced the Zen tactics, many body tactics have been practiced, but there are very few Heart Sutras, because in the past he knew that if he was contaminated with the Zen Heart Sutras, he might have trouble with his way, but now it��s different~www .novelhall.com~ His Tao has matured a lot, and he has to practice Zen Tao.


    Time passed quickly.


    Morning dew changed into morning frost. One day passed. Zhou Shu always sat quietly, completely blending with nature, sometimes covered with fallen leaves and sometimes covered with snow. Every day, many birds and beasts passed by him, comfortable Foraging, fighting, fighting.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, as if turned into a stone statue, without any perception of the outside world.


    Sitting meditation Sitting meditation is a unity of mind and body and a natural state of mind. There are not many meditations that can sit in this state.


    The path of Zen gradually has a small success, and the power of Zen can also be exerted.


    I don��t know how long it took. The birds and beasts in the valley gradually became accustomed to Zhou Shu��s existence. One day, they discovered that the stone statue suddenly read the scriptures.


    That scripture is neither short nor long, nor noisy, like the sound of falling leaves of trees, like the sound of running water in a mountain stream, like the sound of wind passing through the forest, living in this constantly reciting scripture, they did not feel the slightest threat , Just do the usual.


    Gradually, the stone statue and the scriptures chanted by the stone statue became a scene in the mountains.


    Later, more and more birds and beasts came to the side of the stone statue, not just ordinary birds and beasts, but also some low-level monsters and beasts. They stopped by the stone statue, listening to the scriptures, unconsciously immersed in it. , Became more and more addicted.


    Later, many monsters and beasts even chanted along with the scriptures. Birds whispered and beasts roared. Although the sounds they made were completely different from the scriptures, they also had the charm of the scriptures.


    Day by day, every time the stone statue was chanting scriptures, the stone statue was filled with various monsters, forming a wonder.


    The stone statue recites the scriptures, perceives the changes of these monsters, and unconsciously makes a smile with flowers, which is quite satisfying.


    (PS: Thank you Chenxiang 54 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1663: Get a sense

    Why laugh?


    Because Zhou Shu could already see that when he was chanting, in his perception, the colors of the monsters seemed to become pure and transparent, like a jade statue, with few flaws, and when he stopped chanting, those The monsters returned to their original colors, bright and fierce.


    Such changes cannot be said to have nothing to do with vitality.


    In the rebirth curse, the vitality of the monsters gradually decreases, but when there is no rebirth curse, they will return to their original state and remain natural.


    It is obviously better to perceive this in monsters that only know life and death than humans. Humans have too many desires, and even if they perceive something, they will inevitably be mixed together, and they may not be able to clearly distinguish the birth machine.


    However, it is still impossible to confirm that that is the vitality Zhou Shu wants.


    But the direction should be right, then continue, just need to go further.


    The stone statue remained motionless, still chanting the scriptures.


    The voice of the scripture seemed to be a little deeper, pious and mysterious, with an unspeakable power.


    At this time, Zhou Shu��s Zen Dao has been quite effective, and Zen power can also be used better. Zen power can be described as one of the most mysterious and special powers in the world. Its power is not in attack or defense, but in confusion. Sex and influence, Zen power can extend to all things, not only monsters, but also plants and insects can perceive, as long as it is a living object, it can be affected.


    There is a saying in the classics that when meditation is powerful and chanting, everything listens quietly, and once the chanting is finished, everyone is bliss.


    Although Zhou Shu''s Zen Tao is not to this level, it is not bad.


    On the ground, insects such as ants and spiders crawled out from time to time, staying around the stone statues, listening to the scriptures and receiving the inspiration of Zen.


    However, within a few hours, most ants and spiders fell to the ground and died peacefully and happily.


    The life of these insects is very short, and the vitality is also pitiful. Under the influence of the rebirth curse, the little vitality of life gradually disappears, and he willingly gave up the rest of his life, and his life also disappeared.


    Such a change naturally cannot escape Zhou Shu''s observation.


    The ant turned into an almost pure white jade statue, and then died out. After death, the ant fell into the soil and disappeared.


    These worms almost completely conform to the laws of nature. They have no intelligence, only life and death. In their short life, the vitality and death are also clearly revealed, and there are almost no other impurities in them.


    In his eyes, Zhou Shu seemed to have an understanding.


    With the help of Shuzhi Dao, any Dao cultivation has good results, and his Zen Dao is increasing day by day.


    In the constant sound of the scriptures, in addition to birds, beasts and insects, the surrounding vegetation also began to change.


    The low shrubs quickly turned yellow, the tall trees gradually turned decayed, and the grasses began to wither as soon as they gave birth to tender shoots. Only the clump of bamboo became more and more green in the scriptures, and even bloomed with branches full of flowers.


    Then withered.


    All this is still under Zhou Shu''s observation.


    Day and night, night and day, every day never stops, the vegetation is withered, the birds and beasts leave and come back, and the insects continue to die.


    The disappearing vitality, the death that comes with death, gradually became clear, like a large or small cloud, or pure white or pure black, surrounding the vegetation and insects, although it is not a quantifiable unit. , But it''s not all colors anymore, it has a preliminary appearance.


    It is a big step to perceive the unknown existence with spiritual consciousness.


    "The law of life and death is here."


    Zhou Shu still doesn''t know what the law of life and death is, but he is no longer completely ignorant, but an impressionable but impossible to describe state.


    I recite the mantra of the death every day, see life and death every day, and perceive life and death vaguely every day.


    As time goes by, he understands more and more. He can judge the life or death of any creatures he sees. There are few mistakes, such as an ant, how much life is it, and when did it die. When there is a deadlock, he can also change it when necessary, according to the speed of chanting the scriptures and the Zen power used to change the state of life and deadlock.


    "Should I try to get them?"


    Great progress, Zhou Shu naturally has further ideas.


    With the help of divine consciousness, Yuan Li slowly flew out and quietly grabbed the cloud group on the body of the insect.


    Naturally, Yuan Li grabbed a void. Obviously, vitality is not a normal breath, and it cannot be obtained by Yuan Li.


    Zhou Shu has tried Shu Zhili, Dragon Power, Sword Intent, Compassionate Power, and even Sun Power, but the results are all the same. Even if the insects are completely annihilated, Zhou Shu��s vitality will not be caught by Zhou Shu. in.


    Life and death is a manifestation of the law of life and death, which is found in all heavens and all realms, and cannot be dealt with by the Tao of a certain realm.


    "If you can get it yourself, maybe you know the law of life and death."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly in his heart, gave up the idea of ??regaining vitality, he took out Xuanyuanjian.


    By the way, he hasn��t used Xuanyuan Sword yet, and he will not use it now. Once Xuanyuan Sword is really used to kill or deal with someone, the masterless artifact will come back into the world, it will attract heaven and bring down great visions. The entire Xuanhuang realm was shaking, and no one knew it. Zhou Shu wasn''t worried that others would find him holding the Xuanyuan sword . There would never be any enemies now, but now is not the time.


    The Xuanyuan Sword with the spirit attached quietly fell beside the vitality.


    Amidst the vitality, a silk thread suddenly flew towards Xuanyuanjian.


    Divine consciousness followed, and the vitality directly entered the Palace of Life and Death, disappearing.


    Zhou Shuruo realized something, and guided Xuanyuan Jian to the bush insects.


    The silk thread like rain silk flew out from the vitality cloud group one after another, rushing to the Palace of Life and Death in Xuanyuanjian.


    Sure enough, after a long period of silence, Xuanyuan Sword, which has not absorbed vitality and has the ability to recover itself, should be limited by its own rules and draw very little vitality, which is about ten thousandths of each cloud group. One, such a small amount of vitality has no effect on any creature. Xuanyuan Sword controls life and death, but it also controls balance.


    As Xuanyuanjian absorbed vitality, Zhou Shu also opened up the eighth sense.


    The chaotic cloud cluster in the temple reappeared in the eyes, and the gray silk threads, the constant movement, brought the absorbed vitality into the chaos.


    The eighth sense can see the essence. Perhaps this is how the law of life and death works. If Zhou Shu can understand it, he can use the power of this chaotic cloud. You can imagine how powerful this power of life and death will be.


    The entire process of Xuanyuanjian''s absorbing vitality was short, but Zhou Shuquan didn''t miss it. Every bit of information was clearly recorded.


    You need to slowly look back, deduct, and try to figure out the mystery.


    The vitality of the insects disappeared very quickly in the scriptures. It didn''t take long for the insects to fall to the ground and completely lose their lives.


    At the same time, the light black crash also separated the silk thread and rushed towards Xuanyuan Jian.


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly, and began to repeat this process, perceiving and understanding carefully.

 Chapter 1664: simulation

    After countless lives and deaths, Zhou Shu''s feeling became clearer and clearer, and he could even sense the power contained in that vitality and death.


    The life and death around me is undoubtedly a huge treasure mine. Unfortunately, without mastering the methods of mining and smelting, no amount of treasure mines can be used.


    But Zhou Shu knew that that day would not be too long.


    This self-confidence does not come from the illusory and sudden realization, but from long-term calculations and simulations. Quantitative changes will inevitably lead to qualitative changes.


    Practice makes perfect, skill makes fine, that''s all.


    Because he understands that comprehension has always been his weakness.


    After all, he is not a person in the world of cultivating immortals. He is always inferior to other geniuses in understanding. In aspects such as kendo talisman, he will never be faster than Li Aojian, Zhao Yueru, Lin Zhu, Ning Xuanqing and others. Comprehension is a nihilistic aptitude, in certain ways, others will always understand faster than him and better than him, but he has his own advantage, that is, he has obtained the eighth sense early, the unique talent for deduction, and later generations. Mathematical thinking and so on.


    It is also because he knows how to use his strengths, diligent and able to make up for the weaknesses, use his strengths and avoid weaknesses, so that he is never weaker than others.


    Without sufficient comprehension, Zhou Shu is unlikely to be the best in other ways, so Zhou Shu created a new way by himself, and then did the best in his own way.


    Instead, a new path was created.


    Every day, every moment and every breath, Zhou Shu is trying to simulate life and death with Shu Zhidao, perceiving everything about them, and trying to summarize the laws.


    It''s hard, but he never stops.


    He knows that once a law is discovered, it must be closely related to the law of life and death, and can use this to understand the law of life and death, and then use the simulation results to experiment with the real life and death, so as to use the power of the law.


    This is similar to the original simulation of the power of the sun, but it is done in reverse.


    He is very confident in his Shu Zhi Dao, the law will be reflected in the Dao, so it will not be in the Shu Zhi Dao, in the all-inclusive Shu Zhi Dao, it will definitely be able to simulate the death of the birth machine and discover the law.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    During this period of time, Zhou Shu had no idea about time and focused on the extreme.


    Wow, wow.


    The stone statue that had not been moved for a long time suddenly moved, and the bird on the side was startled, flapping its wings unconsciously, and flew a few steps away.


    The stone statue opened its eyes, and they were as deep as a pool, with a full moon floating on the pool, blooming with bright light.


    The calm face could not conceal the ecstasy in his heart. At that moment before, Zhou Shu successfully moved the vitality and death, allowing them to follow the direction they pointed to move forward or backward.


    He can capture the vitality, use Shu Zhi''s power, use the inexplicable and clear power in Shu''s Tao.


    Is that the power of the law? He can''t be sure, because this is just a simulation in the sea of ??consciousness, and it may not be successful if it is manifested.


    The scriptures of the Mantra of Death soon came from the mouth of the stone statue, spreading like a wind.


    Birds and beasts, vegetation, and insects, just like in the past, lie down and listen quietly, following the chanting.


    Zhou Shu looked at them with a smile.


    Their vitality is so obvious in the eyes, like pieces of ore to be discovered.


    Without stopping, he moved quickly, using Shu Zhili, using the simulated laws to capture these vitality, where Shu Zhili could reach, the clouds on the insects, birds and beasts gradually thinned out, emitting a cloud of smoke. , Following Shu Zhili''s movement, it didn''t take long for Shu Zhili to wrap a cloud and return to Zhou Shu.


    Perceiving the vitality close at hand, Zhou Shu was a little intoxicated. There was nothing wrong with it.


    Maybe it was a little overdone. Many insects fell directly on the ground and lost their breath. Some birds and beasts also became sluggish, screaming, disgusting, decadent, weak, and there was a bird that was no more than three inches away and flew straight towards Dashi smashed into the past, unloved.


    "not too good����"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, "I''m really sorry."


    The first time I used this method, the extraction was a bit excessive.


    However, he also discovered that the ability to capture vitality is really powerful. If he does not care about life, he can completely take the vitality of these birds, beasts and insects, and make them die instantly.


    But it is only limited to these birds, beasts and insects, because they are too pure, vitality is vitality, there are no distracting thoughts, and there is no defense at all.


    For humans, it is much more difficult to fully capture the vitality. Human desires are too much, and vitality is mixed in the desires, and it is muddy, but it is turbid, which is tantamount to the best protective layer, and wants to be separated from it. It is not easy to steal the machine, and the cultivator is more protected by the great road, unless he fully grasps the law of life and death, it is possible to do it.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu continued to experiment.


    The scope is larger and farther, and the vitality captured is much less. This is not difficult to do. Everything he does now is simulated from the sea of ??knowledge. There is also a quantitative standard for strength. Just a little adjustment. can do it.


    A lot of time passed, and a big piece of life gathered in front of Zhou Shu.


    Pure white like jade There is no trace of flaws, with infinite vitality, it seems to have a kind of satisfaction.


    Perceiving them, Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "If you divide these vitalities to a person who wants to commit suicide, you can give up immediately."


    Think about it, there is no one here.


    Zhou Shu took out Xuanyuan Sword and stuffed this group of vitality into it.


    This is the only thing he can do. His body can��t hold so much vitality, maybe no one can. The sea of ??consciousness simulation can hold infinitely, but if it��s really put in front of you, he can��t get it, he can only summarize it. To Xuanyuanjian.


    Of course, Xuanyuan Sword is not rejected by those who come and can absorb as much as there is.


    Divine consciousness also followed the vitality, all the way into the palace of life and death.


    At this time, the Palace of Life and Death seemed to be empty, but when I looked closely, I could vaguely see that everything was growing in it.


    The growth rate is very fast, and very slow, as if you can see the results in an instant, but when you think about it, you don��t miss a point.


    Plants and trees germinate, grow leaves, bloom, bear fruit, wither, and germinate again;


    The bird breaks its shell, matures, mates, lays eggs, grows old, and regenerates...


    Every step of growth is very clear and has not been missed at all. This feeling is very strange.


    The cycle of life and death, life and death, is constantly produced and converged in this cycle.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, but when he looked again, everything disappeared again, as if all he had seen before was an illusion, but there was an extra disc in the palace of life and death.


    The disc is black and white, with a gray dot in the middle, which seems to be still, but it is constantly rotating.


    Zhou Shu tried to arouse the disc, using the power of his uncertain law.


    The disc turned faster, and an inexplicable force suddenly emerged from the gray dots, which instantly slowed down the entire Palace of Life and Death.


    On Xuanyuan Sword, a strange brilliance bloomed.

 Chapter 1665: Visitors

    Zhou Shu stopped immediately.


    It��s good to be able to use it, not necessarily to actually use it. Now is not the time.


    In a short period of time, Zhou Shu also had a preliminary understanding of how to use the Xuanyuan sword. With the power of Dao with the power of law, the disc in the Palace of Death could be stimulated, and the accumulated laws of life and death in the Palace of Life and Death Exert your strength.


    The intensity can be controlled, but he clearly feels that there are too few vitalities in the Palace of Life and Death, and the power of the law is not too much.


    Such strength is not enough to destroy the evil soul.


    But it is not difficult to supplement, not only Xuanyuanjian will supplement himself, he can also help when he is beginning to understand the law of life and death.


    "No, for the evil soul, I have to be sorry for you."


    Looking around, Zhou Shu walked forward slowly.


    Wherever he went, the vegetation gradually turned yellow, birds and beasts landed one after another, and some elementary monsters and beasts also died in mourning.


    The mountain he was on was a barren mountain with no spiritual veins. There were no immortal cultivators and no one inhabited. There were only some low-level monsters, plants, insects and beasts.


    The vitality keeps gathering, and when the plants, insects, and beasts die, they will also exude deadness. These are all collected by Zhou Shu.


    In less than a day, he could not see any green color. As far as his eyes could be, there was a barren, gray atmosphere, covering the entire mountain. This is a place where there is no life or death. For a long time , No new life will appear again.


    Completely dead.


    "This defying move is really impossible."


    Seeing such a terrible sight, Zhou Shu was shocked, and after sighing, he decided to give up.


    It is true that Zhou Shu gained incredible power, and when he used it, he was extremely happy. Everywhere he went was death. There was nothing to stop him. But when he saw the result of this power, Zhou Shu realized that he had committed the crime. A big mistake.


    If powerful forces are not restrained, they will inevitably bring terrible results.


    No wonder the law of life and death is so difficult to learn. It has no tactics and it is difficult to find definite traces in the Tao. It is because it is too powerful. Once it overflows, or falls into the hands of people with unhealthy minds, it will give the whole world, Here comes a devastating disaster.


    Zhou Shu got it, and was almost confused by this power.


    The ancients said it well, after gaining a powerful force, the first thing to do is to curb their desire to use.


    Based on the vitality and death of this mountain, he calculated that for Xuanyuan Sword to gain enough power, at least one hundred thousand such mountains would need to be absorbed. In this case, the number of lives he would have to capture is really uncountable. , If he really did this, he would create 100,000 dead mountains and touch the pattern of the Xuanhuang Realm, and he could not face his original mind at all.


    Plants and ants are also life.


    At the beginning, the Emperor of Humanity ignored life and picked it at will. He was already invincible in the world, but he was afraid that he would also incur punishment from the immortal world, and because he did not do so, he could become a candidate for a saint, and the escaped Xuanyuan Sword Spirit faced the danger of extinction. Just grabbing vitality and taking lives, now that he is replaced, can he do whatever he wants with such power? Even if there is a reason to restore Xuanyuan Sword to destroy the evil soul and save the Xuanhuang Realm?


    Nor does it work.


    There will be other ways.


    For example, like Xuanyuan Er, to obtain vitality from the immortal cultivator and find the death from the dead, although the process may be a lot more difficult, it should also be done in this way, so that you can truly get this sword that governs life and death.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu felt a lot more at ease. For the cultivator, there is nothing more important than conforming to the heart.


    A few days later, Zhou Shu returned to Qingyuan Valley again.


    Because they knew better about the law of life and death, the monsters, trees, etc. in Zhou Shu''s eyes were covered with a cloud of clouds. The vitality, pure or not, can be seen clearly without the aid of scriptures.


    Walk into the inner valley full of bones.


    It is very thick black smoke, shrouded in the valley, it can be seen at a glance, it was not like this in the past.


    "Very strong crash."


    Zhou Shu was very pleased. The crashes here were comparable to those in tens of thousands of mountains. After all, the creatures in those mountains were very weak, and those who died here were all relatively powerful monsters.


    He immediately began to absorb.


    The crashes kept converging, following Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhili, they kept pouring into Xuanyuanjian.


    For about a month, almost all the lifeless energy in Neigu was swallowed by Xuanyuanjian.


    In the Palace of Life and Death, almost black clouds could be seen, the central disk began to tilt, rotating very unstable, and Xuanyuanjian moaned quickly, seemingly as warnings.


    He knows that this shows that there are too many crashes, which have already affected the balance in the sword. If it cannot be reversed as soon as possible, it will not be good for the sword.


    Zhou Shu put away Xuanyuanjian, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly stopped.


    Divine consciousness told him that someone was coming, an acquaintance.


    He sat down again.


    "Hahaha!"


    Accompanied by a burst of laughter, a monk rushed in, stopped not far in front of Zhou Shu, raised his hand and said, "Sect Master Zhou, it turns out that you are cultivating in such a remote place. No wonder we came to you. I can''t find it for ten years."


    Zhou Shu stood up and rejoiced, and said calmly, "It turns out that it is Elder Zheng, what''s the matter?"


    The visitor was Zheng Daoxuan, who had a serious expression, but he was relieved after seeing Zhou Shu.


    Zheng Daoxuan glanced around, fixed his gaze on the statue, smiled Hey, isn''t this the wizard **** Xiangmiao? Why, Sect Master Zhou is also interested in wizardry? Speaking of it, this place is very dead, it seems to be the rumored place of curse, haha, Dongshengzhou really has everything. "


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s just a clean repair."


    "There are only two of us here, and the old man won''t say anything else."


    Zheng Daoxuan looked at Zhou Shu, his expression gradually becoming solemn, "Sect Master Zhou, regarding the fairy spirit, we in Kunlun decided to agree to the conditions of the Sect Master, but we still need to deliberate carefully about what the two parties should do."


    "Have you agreed?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "Discussion is naturally to be discussed. I don''t know how the elders plan to discuss?"


    He is studying the laws of life and death here, and he doesn''t ask questions about foreign affairs. Now that it has been ten years, Kunlun should indeed be anxious.


    Zheng Daoxuan said solemnly, "For the sake of solemnity, the Kunlun Presbyterian Church would like to invite Sect Master Zhou to go to Kunlun for an interview."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Go to Kunlun?"


    "Yes," Zheng Daoxuan nodded earnestly. "The conditions that the lord put forward before include Daoshan and Dao seeds. If our Kunlun promises you, you can do it directly in Kunlun. Go early and late, always To go."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing only a little difficulty, "But it''s not suitable now."


    Zheng Daoxuan said solemnly, "Sovereign, it has been ten years, so we can''t delay any longer. In terms of conditions, we will try our best to satisfy the overlord."


    "Hehe, I don''t care about this."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, his sleeves were raised, and the Shenmu Ding appeared impressively.


    "The evil soul is still in the sacred wooden cauldron. I have painstakingly suppressed for the past ten years, but I still haven''t seen any improvement. How can I leave?"


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1666: Then go

    Seeing the Shenmu Ding, Zheng Daoxuan''s face paled, "It''s still there..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Of course it is, can it disappear out of thin air?"


    Zheng Daoxuan stared at Zhou Shu in awe, "The old man thought that the lord would find a secret realm and seal it up temporarily. He didn''t expect the lord to always carry him, always thinking about suppressing it. The lord is willing to take risks and not fear. Hard work, can be called a model in the world of cultivating immortals, the old man is ashamed."


    "The elder is serious."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and slowly said, "It''s just that I said that I will never let the evil soul leave the Heyin faction before the evil soul is solved. I am the Heyin faction, so naturally I must carry it with me to avoid problems. ."


    "I really admire the old man."


    Zheng Daoxuan looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly feeling, "It''s no wonder that the Sect Master will always meditate in this place where there is no spiritual energy. I think it is to suppress the evil spirits and prevent them from affecting the spiritual veins of Dongshengzhou."


    Of course Zhou Shu didn''t have such thoughts, but he won the Zen treasure from the eminent monk of Tianlong Temple, and he has no worries for the past ten years, but Zheng Daoxuan''s thoughts are not bad.


    "The elder thinks too much, there is no such thing."


    He paused, and said rather solemnly, "Elder, for the time being, I may not be able to go to Kunlun, or I may not be able to go all the time."


    "Where does this work?"


    Zheng Daoxuan hurriedly said, "Everyone is responsible for suppressing evil spirits. It is not the sole responsibility of the suzerain. We Kunlun should also contribute. If this is not the case, the suzerain and the old man will go to Kunlun together, and the old man can also contribute on the way. I will not stand by."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The elders don''t worry, the evil spirits are coming out of Kunlun?"


    "The Sect Master is not afraid, what is there to be afraid of in Kunlun?"


    Zheng Daoxuan brushed his sleeves and acted awe-inspiringly, "The Sovereign looked down upon us, Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu stared at him for a while before nodding slightly, "So, let me think about it for a while."


    Zheng Daoxuan��s answer is somewhat unexpected. It seems that Kunlun has a way to temporarily suppress the evil spirits, which can ensure that the evil spirits will not come out in a short time, and the price paid for this is not too high, and it is the same as getting the spirit of the fairy. More important than the spirit of the fairy.


    Zheng Daoxuan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Sovereign, please consider it."


    After a while, Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, the elders are kind, but they are disrespectful, so I will go to Kunlun with the elders."


    "Good, good!"


    Zheng Daoxuan walked a few steps closer, unable to hide his excitement, and said, "I don''t know when the Sect Master can leave?"


    Zhou Shu pondered, "After ten days, I have to go back to Lingyu City, where is the elder?"


    "The old man will not go, waiting for the lord at the Sea of ??Death in Dongshengzhou."


    Zheng Daoxuan smiled and said, "Sect Master knows that it is the nearest to go from there. The sooner you get to Kunlun, the better."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Alright, let''s say goodbye first."


    "correct."


    Before Zhou Shu could take a few steps, Zheng Daoxuan suddenly said again, "Forgot to mention, we found Zhugemu and sent him to Liu Family Zhuge Fuyan. Don''t you know about this matter?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, "I don''t know."


    Zheng Daoxuan smiled and said, "Sect Master doesn''t need to worry, Zhuge Mu''s spirit is confined by Kunlun Lock, and he is a prisoner."


    "Thank you so much."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and disappeared quickly.


    Zheng Daoxuan also left, and went straight to the direction of the sea of ??death, secretly cursing in his heart, "He still carries the evil soul with him, but things are a bit troublesome. I am afraid that the previous plan will not be used. You must inform Elder Lin early, **** Zhou Shu, actually used the evil soul as a talisman..."


    A few days later, Zhou Shu returned to Lingyu City.


    After ten years of absence, the city seems to be a bit more prosperous. The monks are like clouds, and the monks crossing the tribulation realm pass by from time to time.


    The difference from the past is that all the cultivators carry white clouds in darker or shallower bodies. That is their vitality. It was impossible to see in the past, but now it is very clear.


    Looking at everyone from a distance, smiling unconsciously, these vitality are also the purpose of his return.


    "Ah! Master Shu, you are back."


    In the main hall, Hao Ruoyan and Hao Siyun hurriedly greeted them, only relying on them quietly, without any excessive intimacy, because behind them, Zhao Yueru was still standing.


    Zhao Yueru stayed still, looking at Zhou Shu with a light and warm smile.


    "came back."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "How are you? How about Lingyucheng, is it all right?"


    "Brother Shu, it''s so good!"


    Hao Siyun said happily, "Now others say that our Heyin School is the real big sect of Dongsheng Prefecture!"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Don��t worry, Master Shu, no one will disturb you now. Because of Master Shu��s relationship, the Holland School will only get better and better. Every day there are high-ranking monks visiting, and many people want to join the school. , The disciples in the sect are also vying for the first place, obeying the rules, we don��t have much to do, we just cultivate all day."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously. He could tell the situation of the lotus pie in a few glances, and it was suitable to describe it as thriving and flourishing.


    When the sect has developed to this level, he can naturally be satisfied. In this aspect of the sect, it is already time to gain, and he does not need to spend any more thought and effort.


    He looked at Zhao Yueru, slightly condensed, "Yueru, how is your sword recovered?"


    "Shu Mountain has exerted a lot of strength, and it has recovered about 30%," Zhao Yueru said softly, and the peace day is quite different, "Where is your side, the evil soul affairs... will there be no problem, right?"


    Hao Ruoyan also showed a lot of worriesYes, Master Shu, that evil soul..."


    Hao Siyun said immediately, "In the past few years, many sects have come here, have researched many methods, provided a lot of treasures and tactics, we have all written down, waiting for Senior Brother Shu to see."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, confident as always, "Don''t worry, I already have a solution for the evil soul, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "what?"


    The three were shocked.


    Over the years, countless immortal cultivators have come to Lingyu City, mostly talking about evil souls. They have a deep understanding of evil souls, and they also know that in the current immortal cultivation world, evil souls are really extremely difficult. Elimination or suppression may be impossible.


    Like other immortal cultivators, they also panic and worry all the time, and now they suddenly hear that there is a way to solve the evil spirits, it is from the people they trust most, how can they not be surprised.


    "Really?"


    Zhao Yueru paused, and said with some worry, "Don''t forcefully resist. When Qingsuojian recovers to 90%, I should be able to try to deal with it."


    Hao Ruoyan followed, "Yes, Master Shu, that''s an evil soul..."


    Hao Siyun just shook his head, seeming to be in tears, "Senior Brother Shu, isn''t it?...you don''t want to die with the evil soul alone, we will never allow it!"


    "Haha."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Where did you think of it, don''t worry, I really have a way, and I have been doing it. I can do it within ten years at most, and you can see it with your own eyes."


    "what?"


    The three were shocked again, only surprised that there was more joy.


    They all understood that if Zhou Shu said so firmly, it must be true.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1667: Enter my door

    "Senior Brother Shu really can do everything!"


    Hao Siyun rushed towards him, but quickly backed away, his face flushed.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled faintly, "Master Shu, Ruoyan is relieved."


    Zhao Yueru turned her head, hummed softly, and whispered to herself, "Isn''t it bad to say it earlier."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "I have a way, but don''t disclose this matter for the time being. It''s fine if you know. Those monks who come for the evil soul will still be treated as well.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, "Master Shu, Ruoyan will do it."


    Hao Siyun raised her hands high, "Me too, I will definitely help my sister."


    "Zhou Shu, where are you going again?"


    Zhao Yueru turned around, with a weird smile on her face, "If it''s a secret realm or something, I want to go too."


    Hao Siyun was startled, "Going again?"


    "Yes, I only stay in Lingyu City for ten days," Zhou Shu was helpless, "No way, but I''m not going to experience it. I''m going to Kunlun once, and I can only go by myself. I''ll leave it to you here."


    "Kunlun?"


    The hearts of the three were tight.


    Hao Ruoyan immediately agreed, with a lot of worries in his eyes, "It''s okay to give it to us, but... Shu Shi, that''s Kunlun."


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Don��t stay in the city, go to Huaguoshan to practice when you have time. There is a teleportation formation in Wanghai City, and you can go back and forth at any time. In less than 20 years, you must hurry up. Let''s do things first."


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, the three goddesses have different colors.


    Shu Feng.


    A newly-opened mountain in the Heyin School has two sea pillars of vitality, but there are only two people on the huge peak.


    "Master, you are back!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Lei Yuan who was cultivating jumped up excitedly.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Continue to practice, don''t move."


    "Oh."


    Lei Yuan was a little puzzled, but immediately sat down obediently and continued to work his mind.


    "This is the feeling..."


    Zhou Shu secretly thought, there was a kind of excitement that couldn''t be said, and this excitement might be no less than the power to comprehend the law of life and death.


    In the process of Lei Yuan��s practice, a little bit of Shu��s strength was continuously entering Zhou Shu��s dao furnace, transpiring and transforming in the dao furnace, and turning into a controllable force. He had felt it before in Lingyu City. , But it felt very vague and difficult to distinguish. It became clear when he walked in front of Lei Yuan.


    What made him even more pleased was that there was not only one force of external comfort.


    In the middle of the mountain peak, there is also a faint Shu Zhi Li, which belongs to Xu Rong, not as pure as Lei Yuan''s, but it is also the orthodox Shu Zhi Li.


    Of course, it is not Shu Zhili after enlightenment, but just ordinary Tao power cultivated through Shu Xin Sutra, so it needs further transformation by Tao furnace, and it will not increase Zhou Shu��s cultivation level, and may even become Zhou Shu��s burden. But Zhou Shu didn''t care at all, what was this little strength?


    He is no longer alone, others have also cultivated Shu Zhi Li, which shows that his Shu Zhi Dao can be accepted by others and become the real Dao.


    Although there are only two people who have the power to practice the Dao, it is enough to prove it.


    From the moment they practiced the power of Taoism, Zhou Shu became a true founder. Although it is still far from mature, Shu Zhidao has become a Tao and will be passed on for a long time.


    The little bit of Shu Zhili fell into the furnace like snowflakes, melting, gathering, and dispersing...


    He savored this feeling, always excited, unwilling to stop for a long time.


    A few hours later.


    Zhou Shu called Xu Rong and Lei Yuan together.


    "Now that you have all cultivated the power of Dao, Shu Zhi Dao is truly enlightened, and I am also considered a founder of Dao. Today, I will officially admit you to my Dao Sect."


    Zhou Shu put on a solemn face and said every word, "Lei Yuan, now you are my second disciple, and Xu Rong, you are the third. From now on you call me Master Zhou, I will treat me The Taoism you have mastered is given to you, and you must also stick to your own Tao. Can''t give up halfway, can you do it?"


    "Master Zhou, the disciple must do it!"


    The two said in unison, their expressions were solemn, and they also knew what it meant.


    It is such an honor to be the first disciple of the founder, or the first few disciples. If Shu Zhidao can be carried forward in their hearts, this is almost certain, then their achievements will be limitless, which is beyond imagination. Fortune, now in front of you, how could you not accept it?


    After watching them for a long time, Zhou Shu seemed to see through their hearts and nodded in satisfaction, "Very good."


    Xu Rong hesitated for a while, "Master Zhou, the disciple has some questions..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Just ask, you have been cultivating here these few days. Tell me all the problems you have encountered while practicing Shu Tao. I will answer. Remember, all questions, no matter how big or small, are more than these. It is to help you and also to help me, so that we can better perfect the Tao of Shu. You must know that the future of the Tao of Shu is in me and in you."


    Xu Rong was stagnant and couldn''t help but whispered, "Junior Brother...no, as Master Zhou said, the disciples are a little afraid to ask, and I feel very responsible."


    Lei Yuan followed, "After listening to Master Zhou, the disciple also has a great sense of mission..."


    "That should be the case."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two calmly said, "The Tao of Shu is a new kind of Tao. I can create it, but it is impossible to complete it with me alone. You must rely on each one to get comfort. People of Taoism, you are my earliest disciples. Naturally, you have to take on this responsibility. Cultivation is the first and promotion to immortality is the second. You must also have this kind of awareness. The original Confucianism and Taoism, but Confucianism and 72 disciples The result of joint efforts."


    The two thought for a while, and nodded very seriously, "The disciple understands."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You don''t need to carry any burdens, as long as you understand the Tao, I guarantee that you will all be able to ascend to immortality."


    "The disciple knows."


    Xu Rong laughed unconsciously, "For so many years, there is nothing impossible to do with you."


    Lei Yuan thought for a while, "Master Zhou, you only taught us the Tao of Shu, but we have all cultivated the power of Tao, which proves that the Tao of Shu is completely passable. Then, can we recruit more disciples? Well, if there are more disciples and brainstorming, the better the Shuzhi Dao of Master Zhou will be, right?"


    "You are right, and the truth is right, but now is not the time to recruit disciples."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The two cultivated, and both of them succeeded. The first is because your qualifications are sufficient, and the second is that my Shu Xin Sutra has been adjusted according to your purpose. It can be said that it is specially prepared for disciples like you. It may not be successful if you change other people. So, the task of initially perfecting Shuzhi Dao lies mainly with you, so don''t think about avoiding it."


    Lei Yuan''s face turned red, "The disciple knows that he is wrong, but he has no idea of ??avoiding it."


    "Just talk about it, don''t care."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Well, don''t waste time, you can ask questions as soon as possible, I will be here."...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1668: You see me also

    Seeing the two disciples who were devoting themselves to cultivating, Zhou Shu smiled with satisfaction.


    The questions raised by Xu Rong and Lei Yuan in the past few days have greatly helped Shu Zhidao.


    Shu Zhi Dao, as a new born Dao, can be confirmed by several practitioners and make progress together. It is no better thing.


    While asking questions and answering questions, Zhou Shu''s knowledge of the sea didn''t stop for a while, and he kept deducing, further perfecting Shu Xin Jing.


    Seven days later, leaving two jade slips, Zhou Shu quietly left.


    In the jade slips, there are the divine thoughts left by Zhou Shu, the updated Shuxin Sutra, and the techniques for using Shu Zhili. In addition, it also collects some of Zhou Shu''s recent insights about Shu Zhidao. More or less The few bring deeper truths, and how much they can comprehend depends on their own destiny.


    The city of Lingyu in the early morning is full of vigor and vitality.


    Almost all the cultivators are covered with thick clouds, like wearing a layer of cotton.


    This is completely different from those birds, beasts and insects.


    Zhou Shu walked quickly through the city, without any movement, he saw a little bit of life converging, scrambling to get into the Xuanyuan sword at his waist.


    In just one day, after walking a few times in the city, the vitality collected is about to overflow the palace of life and death.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, it is worthy of being a big city with nearly a million immortal cultivators, and it is surprisingly vigorous and unique in the world of immortal cultivation.


    "It''s much simpler than expected."


    After stopping, Zhou Shu didn''t notice a slight smile.


    Regarding the law of life and death, he still used the law of life and death very jerky, and he took vitality from the immortal cultivator. It was inevitable that he could not grasp the strength. He thought it would be troublesome and time-consuming, but the result was not the case, because the vitality of the immortal cultivator Protected by distracting thoughts and great avenues, the unprotected vitality is directly exposed, overflowing when full, casually sticking to the body, after mastering the power of the law, it comes down with a light touch.


    Those lost vitality will not have any impact on the cultivators, but Zhou Shu will benefit a lot.


    While thinking about it, a ray of blue breeze floated over and fell next to Zhou Shu. It gradually took shape, but it was a blue bird.


    She blinked her eyes curiously, "Zhou Shu, what are you doing? I have been wandering around the city for a day, but there is no movement."


    Looking at the familiar face, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You ask me, but I want to ask you. You seem to have been swaying for many days. Since the day I came back, you have been walking around the city, and you are doing it again. what?"


    "You found it..."


    As if being caught, the blue bird was a little bit twisted, but soon became serious again, "Actually, I am observing every immortal cultivator and want to observe the law."


    Zhou Shu was startled, "Well, the rule?"


    Is it true that Qingque is also comprehending the law of life and death?


    This is surprising, he hasn''t told anyone about the law of life and death.


    Everyone who understands the power of the law will try to integrate the power of the law into the tactics they are familiar with, thereby greatly increasing the power of the tactics. For example, Kunlun''s big cutting fist is the same in the sleeve, but the law of life and death , But there is no similar magic formula, because it is too dangerous. If it becomes the form of the magic formula, people with wrong intentions may obtain the magic formula, which will cause great harm to the cultivator.


    The immortal cultivators in the past did not do this, and Zhou Shu naturally did not.


    The magic formula with the power of the law itself should not exist in the Xuanhuang Realm, Zhou Shu did not intend to do it like this, even if it would greatly increase his own strength.


    The Xuanyuan sword is enough for the Xuanhuang Realm. As for the power of the law, it should be used in higher-level places, and the Xuanhuang Realm is not a place for use.


    "Yes."


    Qingque nodded, expressing emotion, "I got some ancient information in the soul tower. The information about the law of the soul is just too vague, because the soul cultivation hasn''t figured out how the law of the soul is understood, and I just said I could find some clues from the cultivator, so I gave it a try."


    "How is the result?"


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that Qingque was looking for the law of the soul.


    Qingque spread out her hands and said helplessly, "There is no result. I can see the souls of most people, but I can''t see the relationship with the law of souls. It is said that souls are souls, souls, evil spirits, etc. The essence of all nihilistic spirits, souls, souls, and spirits are actually the appearances that rely on the laws of the soul, but there is really no clue at all."


    "Don''t worry, take your time," Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "You have realized that if there is anyone in the world of immortality who can find the law of the soul, there is only you. There is nothing to worry about."


    "I hope so, but I am not as confident as you."


    Qingque nodded slightly, with some sadness on her face, and sighed softly, "Leave a message in the soul tower. The magical artifact Kongtong seal is the key to the law of soul. If you can get the seal of Kongtong, you can easily understand the law of soul. Many, but where to find the Kongtong seal, it is said that it disappeared as early as the ancient times, and it is difficult to tell if it is still in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Kongtong Yin...When things are up, let''s look for it."


    "Is it the Chaos Secret Realm? Well, I can wait for you!"


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu excitedly, but looked forward to her eyes, as if she was about to jump at any time.


    Everyone is like a child in the face of what he wants most.


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "You will do it if you promise, but it''s still early ~ www.novelhall.com~ There have been many things recently, and the aliens are coming."


    "Look at this Lingyu City, everyone is working hard, no one will slack off."


    Qingque pointed to the surroundings, "Dongshengzhou almost knows about the alien invasion. There are lotus sects guiding, and many sects are very vigilant... Hey, you haven''t asked me yet. What are you looking at? Is it also observing the immortal cultivator, wanting to find the law?"


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "Almost, you look at me, don''t you think that every cultivator has a lot of things worth seeing and learning?"


    "I know that when you get to this level, everyone will think about it," Qingque blinked with complacency, "do you see anything?"


    "No, watch it later."


    Zhou Shu turned his head and smiled, "Qing Que, I''ll leave, you tell them."


    "it is good."


    Qingque nodded, then turned to look at the immortal cultivator, watching very intently.


    Zhou Shu did not stay, leaving Lingyu City and heading for the Sea of ??Death.


    In many cases, instead of flying high in the sky, he ran fast against the ground. Although the speed was much slower, it was helpful for him to collect crashes.


    In the huge Dongsheng Prefecture, crashes can be said to be everywhere, but they are more or less different.


    Of course, there are very few crashes in many places, and it is not worth stopping to collect. The time wasted is worth far more than that point of crash. However, it is necessary to slow down in places where monsters gather, such as Silver Pine Forest. Net debut


    It took Zhou Shu a month to fly while walking.


    But there is nothing to care about. Kunlun has been waiting for the fairy spirit for so long, and he doesn''t care about it for a month or two.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1669: Walk with the enemy

    "Sect Master Zhou, you are late!"


    At the Sea of ??Death, Zheng Daoxuan strode over to greet him, saying complaints, but with the most sincere smiling face.


    Zhou Shu arched his hand, "Sorry, the road was delayed, and the elders waited a long time."


    Zheng Daoxuan rubbed his palm and smiled, "It doesn''t matter, I know, the ten days that the lord said does not include the journey."


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, rose in the air, and the two swept towards the sea of ??death.


    There was a dark sea under the feet of the two of them, which seemed boundless, with an inexplicable feeling of depression.


    "There is really no aura, the legendary land of extinction."


    Looking at the Sea of ??Death, Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, "I heard that the Sea of ??Death was originally the location of Ancient Kunlun, right?"


    Zheng Daoxuan was slightly stagnant, "Yes, why did the suzerain ask?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I just thought, there are probably a lot of secret treasures hidden inside, but I don''t know if Kunlun has gone to look for it? Where is the elder?"


    "Don''t hide from the Sect Master, of course I went to look for it."


    Zheng Daoxuan paused, and said slowly, "Although the sea of ??death destroys the soul and the essence, if you have the power of Dao after enlightenment, you can still go down. Of course, the pressure is very high. It feels similar to Mount Abbot, but Mount Abbot can increase. Cultivation base, here can only consume the cultivation base, there is no benefit at all."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Did you find anything?"


    "If you want to say there is nothing, it is false, but if you want to say there is something good, it is true."


    Zheng Daoxuan sighed unconsciously, "This place was destroyed by the Heavenly Dao. It was the real calamity. It is said that the Heavenly Dao was specially sent by the Immortal Realm to destroy the Tongtian Pagoda. The cultivation base was close to the Golden Immortal, but after the Kunlun Mountain was destroyed , He has lost most of his cultivation base, and the immortal position is temporarily unprotected... Sect Master, think about it, what kind of power he has, how can there be anything in the Profound Yellow Realm that can resist?"


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, after ascending to immortality, earth immortal, heaven immortal, true immortal, golden immortal, all the way up, the immortal can serve as a realm of heavenly path, but at that time the heavenly path of the Xuanhuang realm was close to the golden immortal, it was already a super level, and the golden immortal really wanted to do his best It��s probably not a problem to destroy a world.


    Zheng Daoxuan said slowly, "Sect Master has probably heard that in order to retrieve the Kunlun Mirror, what a price we have spent here, there are ten great monks who have fallen to the realm, unable to ascend to the immortal, and finally found only fragments, even artifacts. They are all broken into hundreds of pieces, can other things remain?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m afraid I can''t."


    "Sect Master also wants to explore the secret mind, right?"


    Zheng Daoxuan smiled faintly, "But I persuade the lord to give up. The gain is not worth the loss. If we really get anything, Kunlun will not let it let it go, and..." After a pause, "Don��t say the old man didn��t remind the lord, here It is an ominous place, and it is easy to be catastrophic."


    "Just ask."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "There are still some problems in the next. The immortal world was angry back then, was it all because of Tongtian Tower?"


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded immediately, "Of course, the Tongtian Pagoda leads directly to the Immortal Realm. If it is built, anyone in the Profound Yellow Realm can enter the Immortal Realm, even mortals. This has shaken the foundation of the Immortal Realm, except for those immortals from the Profound Yellow Realm, any other realm. None of the immortals would agree."


    Zhou Shu sneered unconsciously, "Hehe, our Xuanhuang world''s cultivators are too clever, but it has become a sin."


    Zheng Daoxuan was startled suddenly, looking at Zhou Shu, his expression was very strange, "Why did the Sect Master say this?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Isn''t it?"


    "That''s what I said, but after all, it has shaken the foundation of the immortal world," Zheng Daoxuan thought for a while, and said a little dignified. "After the Kunlun Mountains sink, the immortal world has passed the immortal order to inform the heavens and the world. From now on No one can build a teleportation array leading to the immortal world. If you want to go to the immortal world, you can only go to the immortal world by yourself, wait for the emissary to receive it, and you can leave the world by tearing it apart for ten days by yourself, but it''s difficult to find the immortal world."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I also know these things, but don''t the elders feel it a pity?"


    Zheng Daoxuan frowned, "What a pity?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s a pity that the Teleportation Array has fallen. If there is a Teleportation Array now, the Xuanhuang Realm must look different. The four states are accessible. Even if there is an invasion by foreign races, the various places can be rescued at any time. Immortal cultivators need not be so afraid. I was terrified, and not so far, there is no..."


    "Sect Master must not say any more."


    Zheng Daoxuan hurriedly waved his hand, showing a trace of horror, "Don��t talk about the teleportation formation. Sect Master knows that the Xuanhuang Realm will never allow the teleportation formation to appear, and this is an ominous place. If you let God know, I can Can''t afford it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I''ll talk about it casually, if the elder is like this, I won''t say it anymore."


    Unconsciously, he looked towards the sea of ??death. There was no wind, no waves, and no sound on the surface, and there was an unspeakable depression.


    "It''s best not to even think about it, let alone try to do it," Zheng Daoxuan said solemnly, "You and I are all fellow cultivators. Although there are many grievances, they are inevitable and can be resolved. Only this point is absolute. It is impossible to solve it. In this regard, Kunlun will absolutely abide by the guidelines of the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Fine."


    With a rare opportunity, he wanted to play side by side and explore Kunlun''s attitude towards the teleportation formation, which now seems to be abhorrent.


    The two continued to fly but remained silent for a long time.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the bottom, "Elder, what''s under the sea?"


    Zheng Daoxuan looked down very vigilantly, then smiled relievedly, "Oh, it''s a baby fish, hasn''t the lord seen it?"


    "I''ve seen baby fish, is it so big?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and suddenly said, "Elder, fly up!"


    "Fly up?"


    Zheng Daoxuan was still a little stunned, but he immediately noticed something was wrong. The baby fish on the bottom of the sea gradually emerged from the surface of the sea. They were huge. The length was probably more than one mile, and the number was surprisingly large. At least there were thousands of baby fish on the surface. With a violent shot, he flew up in an instant and rushed towards the two of them.


    It was only a few breaths on the first day of flying to nearly a hundred miles.


    The place where the two were just now has been occupied by the sky full of baby fish, and they struggled in the air for a while before slowly falling down.


    "Thank you suzerain..."


    Zheng Daoxuan thanked Zhou Shu, his face was slightly earthy, if Zhou Shu hadn''t reminded him early, they had flown into the third day, fearing that they would be trapped in a pile of baby fish, they were a little frightened at the thought.


    Looking at the group of baby fish, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Able to fly and still so big, haven''t the elders seen it?"


    "No."


    Zheng Daoxuan sighed and said bitterly, "Sect Master Zhou, what you said just now must have been heard by Heaven. I will tell you not to say these things. Look, this is not being reported."


    "If you have the ability, come to heaven."


    Zhou Shu was still very calm, "The elders don''t have to worry, they are just baby fish, they can''t hurt you and me."


    Zheng Daoxuan looked at Zhou Shu, shook his head, and secretly said, "He is not afraid of anything, but the old man is not. I really dare not go with him in the future."


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1670: Frightened

    The school of baby fish quickly disappeared, and as if it hadn''t appeared, the Dead Sea also returned to calm.


    Only under the calm sea, there seemed to be a familiar and strange face hidden, perhaps only Zhou Shu could feel it.


    Zheng Daoxuan thanked him again, but involuntarily moved away from Zhou Shu. He probably felt that being too close to Zhou Shu would be contaminated with bad luck.


    In his opinion, the cultivator must break through the obstruction of the heavenly way and regard the heavenly way as an enemy, but he should also have the necessary respect for the heavenly way. However, Zhou Shuquan is not like that. Loss.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and smiled carelessly.


    After another journey, Zhou Shufei took a few steps closer, and said with a smile, "Elder, Elder Lin has been promoted to the ninth level?"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s heart was shocked and he almost fell from the air.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he stood still, his face full of surprise, "You... Sect Master Zhou, what did you say suddenly... There is no such thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Isn''t it? Why should the elder lie to me?"


    Zheng Daoxuan was stagnant, and only condensedly said, "Sect Master Zhou, why do you ask? Although I really want to have it, we in Kunlun have never had the nine-fold monks."


    A year ago, Lin Qingjue left the customs, leaped forward, and was promoted to the Ninth Stage of Crossing Tribulation.


    The Kunlun Presbyterian Church regards this matter as an important secret and will not reveal it.


    Kunlun hasn��t had nine-fold monks for many years. Lin Qingjue, a genius of tenth-grade Dao roots, has finally succeeded in reaching the nine-fold. This event will be the best opportunity for Kunlun to unify the world of immortality. It must be displayed at the most suitable time. , In order to receive the greatest effect.


    Unexpectedly, the talented Zhou Shu suddenly mentioned inexplicably that Zheng Daoxuan would inevitably lose his attitude.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "The elder promised too simply before. I carry evil spirits that will come out at any time. If there are several eight-fold cultivators crossing the Tribulation Realm, the evil spirits can be suppressed briefly, but It must use a lot of magic weapons, consume a lot of cultivation base, and the cost is not small, but if there are cultivators of the Nine Heavens, the result will be much easier... And, Kunlun will definitely not use artifacts for evil souls, right? "


    "Ugh."


    Zheng Daoxuan secretly said badly, is it because of this? Some of the previous ones were not rigorous, but Zhou Shu saw the flaws.


    He stroked his beard, bit his scalp and said, "Hehe, the lord is really worried, does that mean that Elder Lin has been promoted to the ninth level? In fact, Kunlun, like the lord, is good for the world of cultivating immortals, in order to suppress evil spirits. , The Kunlun elders work together, even if it consumes some cultivation base, it is worthwhile."


    "The elders are also right. I don''t doubt Kunlun''s intentions."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled slightly, "Those are indeed just speculations, but..."


    Zheng Daoxuan was startled, "But what?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled quite comfortably, "In fact, I was on the edge of the Dead Sea in Dongshengzhou, and I felt the breath of Elder Lin. A month before he got there, he should be still there."


    Zheng Daoxuan was stunned, unable to speak anymore.


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a smile, "Elder Lin''s aura is much stronger and more concealed than when I fought against me last time. It is completely integrated with nature. I am afraid that no one can detect the abnormality, but unfortunately, With good luck, I happened to perceive it, so..."


    Zheng Daoxuan was still stunned, saying that he was indisputable here.


    Zhou Shu was still smiling, but his eyes changed a little, "I don''t know what you are doing there, but I think... If I hadn''t carried the evil soul on my body, I''m afraid Elder Lin is still in the sea of ??death, I''m afraid it''s already Do you want to start with me? Nine-fold cultivator, if you are surrounded by the Sea of ??Death, I am afraid that you will not be able to escape..."


    "What did Sect Master Zhou say..."


    Zheng Daoxuan laughed dryly, "How can we in Kunlun do this kind of thing, we are sincerely dealing with the sovereign."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I hope this is the case, but I always feel that this trip is extremely dangerous, so be careful."


    "What does Sovereign mean?"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression suddenly changed, and he said anxiously, "Isn''t the Sovereign planning to go to Kunlun? That''s not good. Even if Elder Lin has been here, he won''t attack you. On the contrary, Elder Lin appreciates your talents and has always been an elder. I will say I want to befriend you and agree to your terms as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled strangely, "Of course not. I will definitely do what I promised. However, the appearance of Elder Lin still scared me. To make me more at ease, Elder Zheng, don��t you Do you think Kunlun should express it?"


    Zheng Daoxuan thought for a moment, then smiled, "That''s what I said, disturbing the suzerain, Kunlun should make amends. I don''t know what the suzerain wants?"


    Zhou Shu touched his nose, "Elder Zheng has been longing for the big cutting punch he practiced..."


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression was shocked, "This..."


    Zhou Shu sighed, so it was difficult to say, "The place where you are going to go is Kunlun, Xihezhou is basically Kunlun now. If you are frightened too much, I am afraid it will be difficult to complete the transaction well. Forget a few words in the refining method of the fairy qi..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s smiling faceZheng Daoxuan was helpless, nodded and said, "It''s just a book of tactics, and the old man will give it to you."


    He took out a jade slip and quickly wrote it.


    He writes quickly, but his face is a bit ugly, and his heart hurts even more.


    The big cutting fist is one of Kunlun''s rarest magic formulas. In this world of immortality, most of the magic formulas containing the power of the law are only available in Kunlun, which is also an important reason why Kunlun has always been the top of the six sects.


    After finishing writing the jade slip, he looked at Zhou Shu and solemnly said, "This is Kunlun''s unique method. The old man does not want the suzerain to pass it out, but he also asks the suzerain to agree, otherwise the old man is ashamed of the Kunlun ancestors and dare not give it to you. "


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately, very solemnly, "I will only study it myself, and I will never give it to others."


    Of course, he would definitely not hand over the tactics to others, but it would be hard to say if he uses Shuzhidao to absorb and improve them and become his own tactics.


    In this big cutting punch, there is a lot of space law power, he has always wanted to get it, and now he will certainly not miss the opportunity.


    "The old man believes that the lord is a trustworthy person."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded lightly and gave the jade slip to Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu quickly finished reading it, knowing that there would be no fakes, and immediately squeezed the jade slip into powder.


    In terms of face, Zheng Daoxuan also breathed a sigh of relief, "Sect Master, let''s go, we are about to reach Xihezhou."


    Zhou Shu nodded with a smile, flew up in stride, and moved forward.


    Zheng Daoxuan followed, a faint light gradually condensed in his eyes, and the killing intent was like a fierce beast hidden under the ice abyss, biting to the bone.


    "What about it? Since you are here, you will never let you leave alive!"


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1671: Guide

    The sea of ??death has come to an end and Xihezhou is within sight.


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Elder Zheng!"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s heart was tight, thinking that Zhou Shu was going to do something, and quickly turned around, "What''s the matter with the lord?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I need to trouble the elder to be the next guide."


    Zheng Daoxuan breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Hehe, since the lord is here, he is the most distinguished guest in Xihezhou, what the guide is."


    "That''s all right," Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction, and thought for a while, "I was in a hurry last time and I didn''t have a good stroll. I am quite curious about Xihezhou. Before I go to Kunlun, I want to go there. The place, elders willing to lead the way couldn''t be better."


    "no problem."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded immediately, and only doubted, "I don''t know where Zhou Zong''s chief is going, isn''t it going to Kunlun?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I''m afraid that if I go to Kunlun, I won''t have the chance to go to those places, so I want to go see it first."


    Zheng Daoxuan''s mind is tense, does he know something, knowing that we have to deal with him? But before he spoke, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Elder, take me to Baidi City first. I heard that it is near the Sea of ??Death."


    "Baidi City?"


    Zheng Daoxuan looked at Zhou Shu and wondered, "What did the Sect Master go there? It has been abandoned for tens of thousands of years. Basically, I can''t see anything. Now it''s just a quiet place of death, and I don''t even have aura."


    "I know, just want to see."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance, showing a bit of emotion, "Back then, the Baidi crossed the west and founded the Baidi City, and recruited immortal cultivators and even mortals to resist foreign races. In that era of raging foreign races, if there were no Baidi and Baidi City a pillar Qingtian has defeated countless foreign races, Xihe Prefecture will never be as peaceful as it is now, I am afraid that it will be trapped in long-term chaos like other states."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded slightly, "That''s right, although it is a ruin, it is worth visiting."


    Before long, the two came to a ruin.


    The ruins of Baidi City are larger than the ruins of the Aolai Kingdom, and the plains of nearly 100,000 miles are more desolate. The sights are full of broken gravel, which is very similar to the destroyed Sword Intent secret realm, only traces of buildings can be found. , The grand scene of the year is completely invisible.


    Zhou Shu walked among them with a solemn expression.


    Of course, he didn''t come all to see the ruins, the bigger purpose was to collect crashes.


    This is a famous dead place, and naturally there are crashes. Although the density is far lower than Qingyuan Valley, it is not bad.


    Before going to Kunlun, he planned to let the Palace of Life and Death collect enough vitality to be able to issue a blow to kill the evil soul.


    Zheng Daoxuan watched from a distance. Although he tried to release his consciousness detection, he didn''t know what Zhou Shu was doing.


    Xuanyuanjian was in his sleeve. Although Zhou Shu made some cover-ups, he didn''t try his best to cover it up. Zheng Daoxuan felt it when he wanted to come. As for whether he could recognize it, Zhou Shu didn''t care too much.


    It''s good to recognize it, this is what he wants.


    A lot of time passed, and the huge ruins were gone in a few days.


    Only Zheng Daoxuan had waited a little anxiously. Seeing Zhou Shu''s return, he immediately greeted him and said, "Sect Master has finished reading, should we go now?"


    "finish watching."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, with a lot of sorrow in his eyes, "Baidi City, the largest city in Xihezhou where the glory of mankind is recorded, such a good piece of pure land on earth disappeared so quickly, it is a pity."


    Turning to Zheng Daoxuan, he slowly said, "Elder Zheng thinks so too?"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression stagnated, "It is a pity, but Baidi City violated the fate and ended up like this, but it is no wonder."


    "Yes, destiny."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, showing disdain, "You Kunlun, you always regard your destiny, but never think about your destiny, how many people''s futures you have taken away, and what kind of pain and tragedy it has brought to others, destiny, destiny. , How many crimes are committed because of two words, and they are still fair, but Kunlun, you, never felt that you were wrong. It was in the past and it is now."


    "The suzerain is right. This is Kunlun''s mission and it will never change."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded, looked into the distance, and slowly said, "The lord came here just to blame Kunlun for a few words and ridicule?"


    Baidi City was destroyed in Kunlun.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, Kunlun imprisoned the descendants of Baidi, sealed off many buildings in Baidi City, and brought mortals to the new city. At the end of the gathering point, even the roots of the four spiritual veins of Baidi City were taken away, causing the cultivators to leave one after another, and the originally prosperous Baidi City slowly turned into ruins.


    The huge ancient city has become what it is now.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I feel a little bit, the elders don''t need to care."


    "Good one feels a little bit."


    Zheng Daoxuan paused, and he seemed to have guessed Zhou Shu''s thoughts. He was slightly cold, "Where is the Sect Master planning to go next? Is it Julu Mountain?"


    "Hehe, Julu Mountain I want to go, but for now."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The elder is too worried. I don''t have to go to the place that was destroyed by your Kunlun. Please take the elder to Ningshan Gate. I heard that it is the largest gate in Xihe Prefecture after Kunlun~ www.novelhall.com~It��s not too far from here."


    Zheng Daoxuan was slightly stagnated, "Ningshanmen, I see."


    "Look, I didn''t specifically expose the Kunlun bottom," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I heard that this Ningshan Gate was built by Kunlun with your own hands. You helped others to such an extent, and I admire it very much."


    "Humph."


    Zheng Daoxuan snorted and flew quickly into the clouds.


    The Naning Mountain Gate was indeed built by Kunlun. Kunlun did a lot of effort, and it was not even Kunlun��s subsidiary sect, but it was a way for Kunlun to publicize itself. This is the only example of this, while the others in Xihezhou If the sect forces do not join Kunlun, they will be suppressed by Kunlun, gradually weaken, and it will be difficult to survive and develop.


    In Zheng Daoxuan''s view, this is naturally another mockery of Zhou Shu.


    But for Zhou Shu, the vitality there is his biggest goal.


    Ningshan Gate was built on the mountain, which is similar to Lingyu City, but it is much larger than Lingyu City, and there is a lot more aura inside.


    There were two seventh-tier spiritual veins that were drawn from Baidi City back then, specifically to attract immortal cultivators.


    Walking in the mountain city, Zhou Shu seemed to feel something.


    Like Lingyu City, it is also very prosperous, but there is not much vigor in the city. Perhaps the immortal cultivators in Xihezhou are too mature, or for other reasons. In short, it looks a little lifeless and prosperous on the surface, but it is already obvious. The weather is in decline.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care too much about these.


    There are a lot of vitality to draw, it is enough, he walks very leisurely inside.


    It is getting closer and closer to the goal. After all, Xihezhou, where the most immortal cultivators are the most and the strongest, will absorb it much smoother. ...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1672: Hanging Mountain

    After leaving Ningshan Gate, the two flew towards the next target.


    It took a lot of time to walk like this, but it was getting closer and closer to Kunlun.


    Zhou Shu is still as stable as Mount Tai, chatting with Zheng Daoxuan every day, talking and laughing freely, without the slightest tension, which makes Zheng Daoxuan a little strange.


    Knowing that Kunlun had nine cultivators, he didn''t have any worries. Could it be that besides the evil soul, he had nothing to rely on, but speaking of it, the sword in his sleeve was indeed a bit strange.


    "Elder Zheng."


    Zhou Shufei took a few steps closer and said with a smile, "I have finished watching this Xuanxu City, let''s go to Xuankong Mountain next."


    "Hanging Mountain?"


    Zheng Daoxuan stagnated, but he laughed quickly, and seemed to be used to Zhou Shu''s ridicule, "Okay, I don''t think that the suzerain is also interested in Zen, or is it wrong that Kunlun initiated the Four Continents of Zen?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The elder is worried, just want to see the line of Hengzong."


    "Sect Master is not joking, where is Hengzong now?"


    Zheng Daoxuan smiled while stroking his beard, and said proudly, "The Zen masters have committed many sins. Kunlun has been very kind after leaving them in Xihezhou for so many years, but they have unpredictable hearts and always want to subvert Kunlun, three temples and one temple. Everyone will die. In a few years, let alone Hengzong, there will be no more Zen sect."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The elder is really domineering, and I admire him."


    "Humph."


    Zheng Daoxuan waved his hand, "Xuankong Mountain is not far away, so the lord will follow the old man, but if you want to see Hengzong, I''m afraid the lord will be disappointed."


    The Hanging Mountain in the past has become a piece of white soil.


    Xuankong Mountain Xuankong Mountain is a famous temple in the world. Hengzong is one of the most famous Zen gates in the Xuanhuang world. It is said that two ancient Buddhas have appeared.


    But when Four Continents destroyed Zen more than 10,000 years ago, they were wiped out by Kunlun in one fell swoop, leaving nothing.


    Today��s ruins can still be seen a bit tragic at that time. Almost all places are pale. It is the result of being illuminated by extremely strong light, such as the radiation in modern warfare. There are almost no living things left. The land has lost its lives.


    Hengzong practiced the Great Sun Bright Curse, which was extremely peaceful and possessed extremely strong defensive power. It was used to guard the sect, and it was impossible to break.


    But Kunlun dispatched the five-element wheel, inverted the five elements, reversed all the forces, and transformed the peaceful sun light into a strong burning light, turning the entire temple into a piece of scorched earth.


    After this war, Hengzong was utterly defeated, the vitality of Zen was greatly injured, and Kunlun also stabilized his position even more.


    "It''s so deadly."


    While walking, Zhou Shu contemplated the scene of the day and collected crashes.


    The monks of Zen Sect were not afraid of death, and there were a lot of deadlocks here. The deadlocks could not be changed even if they were artifacts. After a few hours of walking, Zhou Shu had already collected them, and the Hall of Life and Death also showed a lot of fullness. phase.


    After several months of collection, it almost met the requirements.


    In the Palace of Life and Death, life and death remained in balance and flowed continuously. Zhou Shu could also use the power in the disk at any time. During the continuous collection process, Zhou Shu also had a deeper understanding of the law of life and death.


    "If you understand more and use it more skillfully, you should be able to use Xuanyuan Sword to destroy the evil soul."


    Zhou Shu thought this way, but he couldn''t guarantee whether it would succeed or what future troubles it would bring. After all, at that moment, he had to face the evil soul, but he had no worries, but was rather excited.


    In the face of a powerful opponent, the Xuanhuang Realm for 20,000 years, he was afraid that he would be the first person, and it was worth trying for this.


    After walking to the mountain, there was a dark yellow in the middle of the white charred ground, which was particularly prominent.


    Zhou Shu stood on it, seeming to feel something, "There is something different here, it seems to have been protected by something..."


    "Oh," Zheng Daoxuan glanced at it casually, and said slowly, "The sect master had a good idea. There was a tens of thousands of years of earth spirit, born with the essence of heaven and earth, hidden deep in the earth, and escaped. But because of this, he lost most of his cultivation, and was then subdued by the Five Elements Wheel and returned to Kunlun.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "But the amazing thing, is that earth spirit still there now?"


    Zheng Daoxuan smiled slightly, "Sect Master has asked a lot."


    "It''s a little too much," Zhou Shu took a few steps and said faintly, "Actually, I have also seen an earth spirit tens of thousands of years old. It is indeed gathered by the essence of heaven and earth. It has a very deep cultivation base and is very Wisdom, no less than a monk of the fourth and fifth levels of crossing the Tribulation Realm."


    "what?"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression was tense, and he hurriedly said, "Where did the Sect Master meet? Is it in Beiluzhou?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and nodded deeply, "The elder also knows that it is indeed in Beiluzhou."


    "Sect Master Zhou, you..."


    Zheng Daoxuan seemed to understand something, looking at Zhou Shu, he said after a long while, "So, Sect Master Zhou is also there."


    After being subdued by the Five Elements Wheel, the Earth Spirit stayed in Kunlun Mountains all the time, and could not leave because of being restrained by the Five Elements Wheel.


    On a certain day, Tuling told the Kunlun Presbyterian Church that the heaven and earth aura was very unusual. It came from the remote Beiluzhou, and there might be a silent artifact unearthed.


    Heaven and earth elves are extremely sensitive to the aura of heaven and earth, and they have a lot more opportunities to perceive the anomalies of heaven and earth than immortal cultivators ~ www.novelhall.com~ Even if they are separated by millions of miles, they may find something wrong, and they are used to perceive various things in the mysterious yellow world Change, this is also an important reason for many sects to raise elves.


    Of course, the elves have perception, and there is no guarantee that the artifact must be born, and it is more likely to perceive things like new spiritual veins and earthquakes.


    After discussion, the Kunlun Presbyterian Association released the Earth Spirit and asked it to explore it. After discovering the artifact, it immediately returned to report the news. At the same time, it also left a mark on the Earth Spirit, and Kunlun could find the Earth Spirit with the brand.


    This kind of thing is also very common. After almost a few decades, the elves of heaven and earth will perceive changes in the heavens and the earth and take the initiative to travel. Most of them have found nothing. For tens of thousands of years, Kunlun has been used to it.


    And it was in the period of war with three temples and one temple at that time, Kunlun couldn''t find too many people to help.


    Where do I know, this time the Earth Spirit never went back, no longer could sense the breath, and even the brand disappeared without a trace.


    This incident was considered a major event for Kunlun, and many monks were sent to look for it, but there was no result.


    It became an unsolved case.


    Now when he heard Zhou Shu mention it, he suddenly understood that although there are many elves in the heavens and the earth, there is probably only the Kunlun one like the earth spirits for so many years. Obviously, Zhou Shu was also in the place with abnormal spiritual energy at the time and saw it. Earthen.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Yes, it was there right now."


    Zheng Daoxuan took a deep breath and said slowly, "Sect Master, I don''t know what you found or what you got? What happened to our Kunlun Earth Spirit?"


    "This one����"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a slight smile, "The elder thinks that I will tell you that?"


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1673: What an artifact

    "The old man understands."


    Zheng Daoxuan looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "Does the Sect Master want to get anything from the old man?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and just agreed, "He who knows me, the elder."


    Zheng Daoxuan suddenly laughed, "Haha, I am afraid that the suzerain will be disappointed this time. We in Kunlun want to know the whereabouts of the earth spirits and whether there are artifacts born, but..." He looked at Zhou Shu and shook it. Shaking his head, "Since the Sect Master took the initiative to bring it up, it means that the Sect Master has not found any artifacts. If there is a artifact that is born, will the Sect Master take the initiative to speak out? It must be hidden and will never let others know."


    Zhou Shuqing sighed and smiled, "The elders are also very wise. I have analyzed them and I admire them."


    "Ha ha."


    Zheng Daoxuan looked rather glamorous, his eyes that only looked at Zhou Shu suddenly sharpened, like a knife stabbed at Zhou Shu, "Obviously, as in the past, Beiluzhou is just an ordinary change in the world, and the lord also coincides with the meeting, as for the earth spirit ...The old man would like to ask if he was snatched or even killed by the master?"


    Zhou Shu confronted him and said indifferently, "If I say, is there really the birth of the artifact?"


    Zheng Daoxuan stopped and said immediately, "This is impossible!"


    He just shook his head, "How can someone take the initiative to speak out about the discovery of the artifact? No one will, and you Zhou Shu, it is even more impossible!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, but nodded, smiling faintly all the time.


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s calm smile, Zheng Daoxuan''s heart gradually became a little bit cold. Could it be that what Zhou Shu said was true?


    Coming along the way, walking with the enemy, it is reasonable to say that he should have a deeper understanding of Zhou Shu, but the result is that he doesn''t understand Zhou Shu more and more, and he can''t see through. On the contrary, he is tossed by Zhou Shu from time to time. Not light, sometimes even doubting myself.


    Loss of judgment, even if it is an extremely occasional situation, is not a good thing for a monk, even fatal.


    "Could it be...is there really an artifact?"


    After hesitating for a long time, Zheng Daoxuan couldn''t help but his eyes were full of doubt, both to Zhou Shu and to himself.


    Zhou Shu nodded, very seriously.


    "Is there really an artifact?"


    Zheng Daoxuan looked at Zhou Shu and couldn''t help asking again, "The artifact was unearthed, such a major event, would you really tell Sect Master Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu still nodded, smiling.


    Zheng Daoxuan paused, "What artifact?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If Elder Zheng is willing to pay a price, I will not only tell you what the artifact is, but I will also tell you the location of the artifact. Isn''t such a deal a bad treat for the elder?"


    Zheng Daoxuan pondered for a while, and said in a deep voice, "After all, what do you want?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Elder, I heard that there is a special technique called Big Five Elements Boxing in Kunlun Boxing, right?"


    Zheng Daoxuan was stunned, then angrily said, "Hmph, I know you can say this."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Who let the elders practice boxing? That big five-element boxing, can be described as the ultimate Kunlun boxing, is the Kunlun ancestors have realized from the magical five-element wheel, it is extremely powerful, it is a few in the Xuanhuang world. Those who are out of reach, with such a trick, how can they not be tempted in the next?"


    Zheng Daoxuan said solemnly, "What you know is clear, but the old man himself doesn''t know how to tell you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The elder may not, but as the first person in Kunlun boxing, it is impossible not to know the content and always try to figure it out? I just check it out, and I don��t know much about boxing. Give it to me, I may not be able to learn, why bother to oppose this?"


    "Fine."


    Zheng Daoxuan thought for a while, then took out a jade abbreviation and wrote it down.


    Not long after, he handed the jade slip to Zhou Shu, and said in a condensed voice, "As before, the Sect Master must never reveal it, otherwise..."


    "I am responsible for the consequences, I know."


    Zhou Shu took it, took a closer look at it, and then it became clear on his chest, then he smashed it again, raised his hand, "Thank you, elder."


    This big five-element boxing, which contains the five-element law, is one of the foundations of the Xuanhuang world. Compared with other laws, it is easier to see, but Kunlun''s is much better. Because of the existence of the five-element wheel, Kunlun''s five-element tactics are usually Known as the high-level five element tactics, combined with other Dao, it exerts a variety of special effects, such as the common broken magic Gengjin Talisman, etc., from which you can also comprehend more of the true meaning of the five elements.


    For Zhou Shu, it is also something that must be won.


    Zheng Daoxuan did not respond, and his face was still angry. "Sect Master Zhou, you can''t go to Kunlun with these things. Either you still have a bargaining chip like the Spiritual Qi on your body. What is the difficulty of asking for a few tricks? Why? Do you have to stare at the old man?"


    "There is never too much good stuff, and the spirit of the fairy will have to be replaced by something else."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "As for looking for the elders, don''t the elders think we are very destined?"


    "I would rather not."


    Zheng Daoxuan snorted, and his expression became extremely serious, "Sect Master Zhou, you should talk about the artifact."


    Compared with the Big Five Elements Boxing, this artifact is more important. No matter where it is, Kunlun will find a way to obtain it, even at any cost.


    Seeing Zheng Daoxuan''s expectant eyes, Zhou Shu nodded and smiled slightly, "Actually, the artifact is on me. Elder Zheng has probably seen it and can see it every day."


    Zheng Daoxuan''s face was gloomy, "Sect Master, isn''t it okay This matter can''t be laughed at."


    "I didn''t joking."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and got serious, his sleeves were raised, and an ancient sword suddenly appeared in front of the two of them.


    "This sword?"


    Zheng Daoxuan stared at the sword still, it is indeed possible. Although this magic weapon is not obvious, the material is very special. It seems to be the Xuanyuan iron that has long been annihilated, and the weird aura on the sword shocked his heart. It was the feeling of being swallowed, which was very strange.


    As if thinking of something, he suddenly said in shock, "Could it be...Xuanyuanjian?!"


    "The elder really knows."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Yes, this is Xuanyuan Sword. It is like a fake replacement. It was originally unearthed in Beiluzhou."


    "You... how did you get it?"


    Zheng Daoxuan stared at the sword and sighed secretly. Those expectations suddenly disappeared a lot, almost disappeared. If there are artifacts in this world that the cultivators don��t want, it��s the Xuanyuan sword. The characteristics of Master Devourer have long been recognized by the Xuanhuang Realm. Among the population, Xuanyuan Sword is no longer a divine weapon, but a magic weapon. Obtaining it means getting the greatest bad luck.


    "Luck."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think about it for a while, then slowly said, "At the beginning, I was retreating in Beiluzhou. I saw this sword in the hands of the earth spirit, and the earth spirit was ecstatic, but after a while, the earth spirit was frustrated. Going down, slowly losing strength, the cultivation base of tens of thousands of years has also disappeared..."


    He paused, turned to Zheng Daoxuan, his face turned gloomy, and said faintly, "This sword, as expected, will swallow vitality and soul..."


    "Ah!?"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression suddenly changed, feeling inexplicably, and he couldn''t help but step back several steps. ...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1674: Arrive in Kunlun

    Looking at Xuanyuanjian, Zheng Daoxuan couldn''t help shaking in his heart and lost consciousness for a while.


    Compared with temporarily losing judgment, being absent is not a good thing, and it is even more deadly to monks.


    In the eyes of immortal cultivators, Xuanyuan Sword��s master-chewing characteristics are deeply ingrained, and everyone is afraid. Even the monks who cross the Tribulation Realm are no exception, but they are rare like Zheng Daoxuan. Is Zheng Daoxuan��s will not firm enough?


    No, the bigger reason is interference from Zhou Shu.


    There are verbal, psychological, and more divine consciousness tactics. For so many days, Zhou Shu has almost always used Zheng Daoxuan��s mind-relieving tactics to influence him, but Zheng Daoxuan has always maintained After all, his mind was stable. After all, he was an eight-fold cultivator who was crossing the Tribulation Realm. His mind was extremely strong. Until now, flaws were finally revealed and signs of instability appeared.


    Water droplets pierced through the stone, such a long day, constantly subtle, even a piece of steel, there are times when it melts.


    Few monks would stay with the enemy for several months. Zheng Daoxuan had to do this, and therefore he relaxed his vigilance and started talking.


    Seeing Zheng Daoxuan''s condition, Zhou Shu secretly nodded, but his expression became more gloomy, "Elder, do you know, what happened before the earth spirit got this sword?"


    Zheng Daoxuan subconsciously said, "What''s the matter?"


    "The water spirit of the Heavenly Sword Gate, and the wood spirit and Fengling, all discovered the changes in the world and came to Beiluzhou to search for the unearthed artifacts. They all found them, but they..." Zhou Shu paused, quite worried. Said, "They were all swallowed by Xuanyuan Sword. Actually, this matter is like a trap. The born Xuanyuan Sword is tempting them, gaining their power, and increasing their abilities..."


    Looking at Zheng Daoxuan, he shook his head and said faintly, "Facts have proved that Xuanyuan Sword can eat the soul and soul. Within a few months, all the heaven and earth elves have died, leaving nothing behind."


    "Ah..."


    Zheng Daoxuan''s heart trembled, his face uncertain, and his eyes began to dodge, as if he didn''t want to look again.


    He turned to his side and slowly said, "Since this sword is so evil, why did the Sect Master take it again, or even bring it?"


    "If you don''t hold it, let it continue to attract the elves and continue to grow?"


    Zhou Shu seemed helpless, and picked up Xuanyuan Sword, "And I also hope to be able to understand the mystery of Xuanyuan Sword. If I can crack the curse of the Lord Devourer, I might be able to obtain and use it."


    "With all due respect, Sect Master Zhou, you are burning your body."


    Zheng Daoxuan showed a lot of solemnity, "Do you think it can be deciphered? From the departure of the emperor to the disappearance of Xuanyuanjian, dozens of people have obtained Xuanyuanjian during this period. Many of them are masters and even powerful, but without exception, Xuanyuanjian has all been taken The sword was killed, there was no bones left, and the sovereign''s heart was too great."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The elder is right, but this is a genuine artifact. Although it is terrible, it is also a artifact. I am not that you Kunlun has two artifacts. Heyin faction does not have much family business, so you can have the opportunity to hold Just take it, and thank you elder for reminding me, I will be careful."


    "I know, you put it away, don''t take it out again."


    Zheng Daoxuan waved his hand, quite disgusted, and thought to himself, if you want to find your own death, no one can control it, and it is not a bad thing for Kunlun, but you have not only the evil soul, but also Xuanyuan sword...damn, The two super evil creatures of the Xuanhuang World came together, and for us Kunlun, many variables have been born.


    I am afraid that some of the arrangements made before will be changed.


    If it weren''t for the aura of fairy spirits, people like Zhou Shu would still stay as far away as possible.


    "During this period of time, even though I was enlightened day and night, it still had no effect."


    Zhou Shu put away the sword and sighed slightly, "Oh, I feel that my energy has been declining recently. I can hardly remember a lot of things. It''s probably a sequelae of understanding Xuanyuanjian."


    "You have been soul-eaten, right?"


    Zheng Daoxuan only said slowly, "The lord is just too tired, so he will arrive in Kunlun soon, so he can rest well."


    "Yes, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly embarrassingly, and flew to Kunlun first.


    Zheng Daoxuan followed behind this time and deliberately stayed a little further away. Obviously, Zhou Shu''s danger was a bit bigger in his heart.


    Zhou Shu just didn''t know what to do, even with a slight smile.


    He never thought about covering up about Xuanyuanjian. Sooner or later, he would make it public. It was a good way to pass through Kunlun. He also hoped that Zheng Daoxuan would inform the Kunlun Presbyterian Council of the news. With a frightened and horrified attitude, Zheng Daoxuan had been caught by Xuanyuanjian. Affected the mind, this attitude will also infect other people in Kunlun, causing them to have similar fears.


    It is not a bad thing to make Kunlun worry about him at any time, let alone at the time of the transaction.


    Kunlun couldn''t bear the spirit of immortality after all. If he could extract more, he could extract more.


    After a few days, a majestic mountain appeared before him.


    Unlike Dongshengzhou, which is mostly a continuous mountain range, this mountain stands proud and extremely tall, with a radius of thousands of miles, and most of it is stuck in the clouds, but there is no snow on the mountain, and it is lush and lush. Floating, thousands of miles away can feel the aura of the mountain.


    Around the mountain, there are many small mountain groups, tens of thousands, like stars holding the moon, and also highlight the majesty of the mountain.


    "What a big mountain!"


    Zhou Shu looked at from a distance, only to feel magnificent, excited and unconscious, and said unconsciously, "Is this Kunlun Mountain? It can be said to be unique on the four continents. Just seeing this mountain, It''s a worthwhile trip."


    "Hehe, all monks see Kunlun Mountain, they are like this."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded slightly, unable to hide his arrogance, and said slowly, "Does the lord know? The Kunlun Mountain today is just one of the side peaks of the ancient Kunlun Mountain."


    "what����"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, quite shocked, "Is this just a side peak?"


    "of course."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded, "The ancient Kunlun Mountain is more than a hundred miles high, and it is a true mountain that connects to the sky. The peak is within the sixth day of the sky. There is no monk who crosses the tribulation realm, and even the peak cannot fall. "


    "Such a mountain is just a side peak. The real Kunlun Mountain top is really incredible in the sixth day. If I could see it with my own eyes, I don''t know how excited it would be."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, looking forward to it.


    "I can''t see it now, alas."


    Zheng Daoxuan sighed and said slowly, "However, the old appearance of ancient Kunlun is in the current Kunlun, and I will show it to the master later."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, showing a lot of awe, and saluted, "I am grateful."


    Zheng Daoxuan was surprised and delighted when he saw Zhou Shu''s expression for the first time, "It turns out that he is still afraid of Kunlun. Sure enough, any monk who arrives in Kunlun Mountain will be like this, and he will be no exception."


    He didn''t know that Zhou Shu''s awe was not for the current Kunlun, but for the ancient Kunlun, the holy land for the cultivators of the Xuanhuang world, Kunlun Mountain.


    Today''s Kunlun, Zhou Shu will not be in awe.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1675: Kaisendai

    In the distance, several monks walked over the clouds.


    An elderly man was at the forefront and walked over directly to meet Zhou Shu, his face was kind, and he raised his hand to salute, "Sect Master Zhou, I''m not as famous as meeting, it really is a young hero!"


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand to return the courtesy, "Elder Qin Feng, you are polite here."


    The elders of the Kunlun Presbyterian Church are all very famous. Although Zhou Shu has never seen them before, they can recognize them at a glance.


    Qin Feng is close to six thousand years old. He has very old qualifications in the presbytery, and his status is only under the eldest grandson. However, these elders do not have the eldest grandson. He came to greet him, which is enough to give Zhou Shu face. .


    In addition to the Thai wolf that Qin Feng and Zhou Shu have seen, there are two elders who have never met. One is called Qiu Ze. He is currently the most powerful physical training in the Xuanhuang realm. The physical training can reach the eighth level of the tribulation realm, which is unique in this world. The other was named Cheng Tianlan, the only female elder in the presbytery. She had an extremely beautiful appearance. She was once Lin Qingjue''s Taoist companion, and her cultivation base was second only to Lin Qingjue.


    Zhou Shu paid the courtesy and responded with the same smile.


    These people''s cultivation bases are not as good as Lin Qingjue''s. Together, he doesn''t care too much. Even if you add a few more, he can leave easily. Now in Kunlun, he is most worried about Lin Qingjue, the nine-fold monk. , Although it was only one level higher, but the realm cultivation base was completely inferior to eight levels.


    Zhou Shu had seen how strong the eighth-order Perfection Mountain Recipe was.


    Qin Feng smiled and said, "Sect Master Zhou, I won''t gossip, Kunlun has already hosted a banquet in Huixiantai, so I will leave now."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, but his emotions fluctuated slightly.


    Huixiantai has a great reputation in the world of cultivating immortals. It is one of the most desirable places in Kunlun since there were cultivators in the Xuanhuang world.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, there are very few who have been invited to meet in Sendai. They are all monks with a great chance of being promoted. It can be said that as long as a monk has been to Huixiantai, even if he is recognized by Kunlun, he will definitely gain the Tao in the future. Shengxian.


    Zhou Shu doesn''t care about Kunlun''s determination, but it is difficult for any immortal cultivator to remain calm if he wants to go to such a legendary place.


    The background, that is, the background, can be shocked at all times.


    "Ha ha."


    Qin Feng turned around and smiled, "Sect Master Zhou, you are the first non-Kunlun monk who will be invited by Sendai in ten thousand years."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, then raised his hand to salute, and said straightly, "I feel terrified."


    Not long after, Qin Feng landed in front of a small village.


    The village is not big, surrounded by a clear stream like a jade belt. There are dozens of children frolicking by the stream. Smoke swells on the wooden huts and the sound of chickens and dogs. It is more peaceful and quiet, and ordinary mortal villages. It''s no different.


    The people in that village were all mortals, but they were not surprised when they saw them fall. They were still doing their own things.


    Zhou Shu stared at the village, unconsciously showing a trace of doubt.


    Qin Feng smiled and said, "Hehe, does Sect Master think he has come to the wrong place? No, this is the Kunlun Meeting Sendai."


    Cheng Tianlan nodded, "Sect Master Zhou, don''t underestimate this village. Just where you are standing, hundreds of great powers once stood. If you perceive it carefully, you may still be able to perceive them. Breath."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant and couldn''t help feeling it.


    Zheng Daoxuan showed some solemnity, "The ancestors once said that immortals come from the mortal, even if they become immortals, they must never forget mortals. Therefore, at the beginning of Kunlun''s establishment of the gate, he established a meeting in Sendai and invited ordinary mortals. Living, every time my Kunlun disciple achieves great power, I must come to Sendai to worship mortals, and show the respect of the cultivators to mortals, which continues to this day."


    Tai Lang''s voice is still very loud, "Today, there are 3,725 people who have gone out of Kunlun Hui Sendai."


    "Uh?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned. The three thousand seven hundred and twenty-five great powers... Although not all of Kunlun''s, this kind of background really has to be accepted.


    He paused, "So, it''s no wonder that it is the sacred place for immortal cultivators, with so much power, but... I don''t seem to perceive too much aura left by the power here, there are, but not so much. many."


    "Sect Master Zhou is really going to try, nah, I just talked casually."


    Cheng Tianlan smiled unconsciously, like a flower, but soon he took it away, "These three thousand powers also include the ancient Kunlun, and the ancient Kunlun is destroyed, and Sendai will be destroyed with it, and then we will rebuild Sendai. Although there is no change here, the power that goes out from here is naturally a lot less, plus the fact that there has been no power to appear for two thousand years, the suzerain naturally cannot perceive much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "Haha, I understand."


    The prosperity of ancient Kunlun is far from comparable to the current Kunlun. Although Kunlun copied Huixiantai as it is, the meaning is different. Moreover, ancient Kunlun truly respects mortals. The current Kunlun... can be seen from what they do. , Just behave.


    It''s easy to see that out of ten of these mortal children, eight have spiritual roots. Where can such mortal villages exist?


    I don��t know when, in a clearing in the village, tables, chairs, and chopsticks have been placed It seems that they are all thick tea and light rice, but a little bit of perception can tell that the materials of these tea and rice are by no means ordinary. A kind of lower than the seventh rank, mostly from strange beasts, and even close to divine beasts, such as Baize Beast and Fire Spirit Crow, such a feast, apart from Kunlun, I am afraid that few sects can display it.


    Qin Feng raised his hand and said, "Sect Master Zhou, please sit in."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, only a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Qin Feng said with a slight smile, "The lord probably thinks Kunlun is rude, don''t you invite the lord to enter the mountain gate?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It is an honor to be able to have a banquet in Sendai, but it is indeed a bit regretful."


    Qin Feng stroked his beard and said slowly, "Please don��t blame the Sect Master. The Sect Master is not invited to Kunlun because Kunlun��s mountain protection formation has never stopped. If the Sect Master is allowed to enter, we are worried that the Sect Master��s heart will be jealous. In the formation, after all, we and Sect Master Zhou had a bit of grievances...for the sake of peace of mind, so we held a banquet in Xiantai, presumably the Sect Master also sensed that there is absolutely no formation here, and the safety of the Sect Master is absolutely guaranteed."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, smiled and said, "Elder Qin is so thoughtful and admires him."


    "It''s nothing, it''s just human nature, please take your seat."


    Qin Feng made a gesture of inviting, and said warmly, "When the sovereign has reached a deal with Kunlun, and the fighting turns into jade silk, there will be no worries about the sovereign going to Kunlun. The old man can also guarantee that as long as the sovereign wants to go, Kunlun��s gate Open to the suzerain at any time."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Haha, I''m looking forward to it next time."


    Qin Feng smiled and nodded, "We are also looking forward to it."...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1676: Each thought in the banquet

    The guest and the host were separated, and there was a table for one person.


    Zhou Shu was happy to be perfunctory as he was talking and laughing.


    The elders looked kind, but their hearts were quite upset. The news from Zheng Daoxuan made them feel a little nervous for a while. Not only did Zhou Shu have evil souls, but also Xuanyuan Sword, especially Xuanyuan Sword. They just learned about it. The two evil spirits are here, and it takes time to discuss them again.


    "He is carrying Xuanyuan sword, what is his intention?"


    "Is it trying to have a dead fish with us? Shouldn''t he use Xuanyuan sword?"


    "It��s hard to say that the monks who got the Xuanyuan Sword back then were all dominating for a while. Although they didn��t show the terrifying power in the hands of the Emperor, they were also considered to have no rivals at the same level. It wasn��t until the news of Xuanyuan Sword devouring the Lord that it gradually subsided. I think even if Zhou Shu can��t be used as a divine tool, it shouldn��t be difficult to use it as the most invincible magic weapon of heaven.��


    "Then he won''t use it directly. After using it, it will be eaten by the master. He can''t take such a risk. Most of it just uses it to threaten us."


    "It can also be to protect yourself."


    "Elder Qin, what do you say?"


    "I don''t know how many evil souls were killed by Xuanyuan Sword in the past. It should have a deterrent effect on the evil souls..."


    "The elder meant that if we were against him, he might release the evil soul in Kunlun, then use the Xuanyuan Sword to protect himself and take the opportunity to leave?"


    "The old man has such worries, speaking of this method is really a shame."


    "You have to think of a two-pronged strategy, this Zhou Shu, suddenly came to this hand, it is very hateful."


    Several elders praised Zhou Shu while communicating secretly, trying to find the best way to Kunlun.


    Zhou Shu knew that they were discussing himself, but he didn''t have time to make any sense. He released a wisp of spirit and quietly entered Wushuang City, and news came out by the way.


    Yitianting.


    Qingque came first, with many worries, "Are you in Kunlun? Are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "It''s okay at the moment, I''m having a dinner with the elders."


    After a while, the city lord also came, behind him there was a long-lost white dragon.


    The city lord was quite dissatisfied, "What''s the matter, in a hurry?"


    Zhou Shu looked at several people and smiled and said, "You all help me think about what treasures, magic weapons, spiritual objects, and medicines are available in Kunlun, in short, the best kind."


    The city lord asked in confusion, "Didn''t you ask them to plant Taoism, and you have to go to Taoshan to see many avenues?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The method of Taoism is just to say that Kunlun can''t give it. As for going to Daoshan to enlighten the Dao, go to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion to view the classics, even if they agree, they may not really do it. Obviously Now this banquet is definitely not a good banquet. Ninety-nine percent of them are traps...So, we still need something that can be obtained directly, even if we turn our face, we can get out."


    "what����"


    Qingque said in surprise, "Is Kunlun not planning to make a good deal?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If it was before, maybe it would be, but now Lin Qingjue has been promoted to the ninth level, and Kunlun is guarded by artifacts, they won''t let me leave."


    "Nine times?"


    The city lord was also shocked, "There are nine cultivators in Kunlun again? Are you sure?"


    Zhou Shu said affirmatively, "I haven''t seen it, but I have felt it. There will be no fakes."


    The city owner could not help shook his head, "Since Tianxuan failed to ascend to immortality, Kunlun has had no nine-fold monks for six thousand years, so he has been suppressing expansion, and has been in peace with other states, but has suddenly begun to move in recent hundreds of years. "It turned out to be expected now," he said seriously, looking at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, Kunlun''s Nine-fold Monk is not the same as other sects, they are much stronger."


    Zhou Shu expressed a bit of hesitation, "I understand that with their method of cultivation, it is possible to mass produce seven or eight tiers of cultivators, but the nine tiers are extremely difficult, because that path was not realized by oneself. The more you practice, the more difficult it becomes. The Kunlun monk can reach the Ninth level, and his talent must be extremely high. I have played with him before, and Lin Qingjue''s strength is obviously higher than that of many eighth-tier monks, and now I am afraid that he has a half-step power level."


    Qingque''s expression tightened, "Then...what do you do?"


    The city lord paused, and said slowly, "Or, you just give in. Anyway, the fairy spirit has no effect. If you lose it, you won''t lose. Our key lies in the Tongtian Tower."


    Qingque said quickly, "Yes, the city lord is right."


    Rarely agreed to the city lord once.


    "inappropriate."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "It��s not that I don��t want the spirit of the spirit, but that I have created so many influences before, all to make Kunlun feel that the spirit of the spirit is what they need most, but now they easily let go. On the contrary, you will feel that there is deception, and the spirit of the fairy is also false, then what you have done before will be wasted, and it will also affect future plans. Although it is useless, it must be regarded as very useful now. Can not give up."


    The city lord pondered for a moment, then slowly said, "Yes, now you are also riding a tiger, you have to stick to it anyway."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s hard to ride a tiger, it won''t be possible."


    Speaking of which, people in Wushuang City don��t know that he has obtained the Xuanyuan Sword, and has removed the major troubles, can be used normally, and uses the law of life and death as an artifact is not as ordinary A magic weapon.


    Now he would no longer care about any opponents or traps. It may be good to have opponents, and it is a kind of training.


    It''s just that if you have to turn your face with Kunlun, then the things you wanted before must also be changed.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it," he waved his hand. "I don''t know much about Kunlun. What kind of treasures they have? Tell me, I''m trying to blackmail them. I can''t make them cheap. ."


    "Speaking of the best things..."


    The city lord thought for a while, suddenly his eyes lit up, "By the way, Jianmu fragments!"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, "Jianmu? The sacred tree of Kunlun Mountain, the bridge between heaven and earth, was not destroyed in the ancient times?"


    "It''s true to say that, but it may not be completely destroyed."


    The city lord said slowly, "Over the past few thousand years, I have occasionally sensed a familiar breath. The breath did not come from the Jianshi wood, but the real Jianmu, but there is no sign of life. The breath may come from a leaf or It��s a stubborn root, but whatever it is, it is of great benefit to me."


    The lord of the city is the wood of Jianshi, and the wood of Jianshi is transformed from the branches of Jianshi with life, and the perception of Jianshi is extraordinary and unparalleled.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he looked serious, and his eyes were even more expectant. "It was taken out when it was used by others, so I can occasionally perceive its breath. After many times of discrimination, I can be sure The source of Jianmu breath is in Kunlun, there can be no mistake."


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, nodded and said, "Jianmu fragment, this is indeed a treasure worth changing. Okay, I see."


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~ New Year, Happy New Year''s Day~)

 Chapter 1677: Talk about business in the sound of the piano

    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu, "Just agree, what''s the use of not asking? I don''t want to do it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "My good stuff is enough."


    The city lord sighed slightly and said slowly, "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu just smiled, "What is there to thank you, Jianmu fragments can only have the best effect with you... I think Kunlun should have other things worth changing, such as pill pill?"


    The city lord thought for a while, "Of course there are many medicines in Kunlun, but how should I say, most of them are not suitable for other cultivators."


    "Ok?"


    "Today, Kunlun medicines are basically made specifically for the roots of Dao. They have little applicability and are quite restrictive," the city lord said slowly, "Speaking of which, the method of Dao is the foundation of Kunlun, but it is only the current Kunlun, in fact, ancient Kunlun has many commendable places. It is a place where all the Taoisms converge. In many respects, there are places beyond their peers. There are a hundred flowers blooming, but after the collapse of Kunlun, most of them disappeared. There are not many remaining ones. The law of Tao has been carried forward in Kunlun and has continued to the present."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "But I have to say that Kunlun now uses the most practical way, so it has always maintained its status."


    The city lord followed the Tao, "Yes, most Taoisms are prosperous and declining, and like sects, this is determined by the laws of nature. Only this method of Tao forcibly reverses the laws. Once and for all, Keep Kunlun strong."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "In short, there is no pill to choose from."


    The city lord can only nod his head, "Almost, Kunlun doesn''t seem to have any particularly good pill. Xiaohuan pill is a healing medicine, but it is not worth mentioning compared with the spirit of the immortal. There are also a lot of substitutes for the pill, which is not worth it. Add it to the bargaining chip, even if it is a pill."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then don''t need the pill, think of something else."


    "Qi Tian Dan."


    The green bird, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.


    Zhou Shu and the city owner were stunned, "Qi Tian Dan? It seems that I have never heard of it?"


    "Maybe only Soul Xiu knows," Qingque smiled, "Qi Tian Dan comes from Qi Tian Clan, it is a soul cultivation sect that was annihilated a long time ago. I don''t know the specific effect of it, but the soul cultivation all said It is the best auxiliary pill for soul cultivation. Of course, it is also for other immortal cultivators. Qi Tianmen was destroyed by Kunlun, and I think the pill of Qi Tian pill should be with them."


    "The elixirs of spirits are indeed very useful, I wrote them down."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with a smile, "The city lord and I have forgotten, why do we have to stick to Kunlun? For tens of thousands of years, Kunlun has wiped out so many sect forces, and their treasures must have fallen into Kunlun''s hands. Here, the scope can be expanded a lot."


    The city lord also laughed, "Yes, not bad, I was negligent."


    Several people laughed, but Bai Long was not. Instead of smiling, he was even a little angry.


    The city lord stagnated, "Bailong, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and thought about it, "Bailong, you should have what you want too? If you are in Kunlun, just say it."


    Bailong stood there, hatred gradually appeared on his expressionless face, and there was a bit of murderous aura in his eyes, "If you can..."


    He had long noticed that Bai Long did have what he wanted, but it didn��t meet Bai Long��s usual temperament, so he was unwilling to speak, but that thing, it��s probably impossible for Bai Long to get right now, only Zhou Shu��s deal was made. Have the opportunity.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course."


    The law protectors in Wushuang City all helped him a lot, and he would definitely help him if he could do it.


    Bailong paused for a while, then slowly said, "Bai Di Dao."


    Qingque was startled, "Baidi Dao?"


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu immediately agreed, but his heart was shaken.


    The city lord��s face was slightly condensed, ��The Baidi Knife is said to be a holy sword enshrined in Baidi City, and it is also a magic weapon that Baidi once used. It swept foreign races and was invincible. After Baidi City was destroyed by Kunlun, Baidi Dan was mostly lost. In Kunlun''s hands, it''s just Bailong. Why do you want him? You don''t seem to need a knife? Is it..."


    Several people seemed to think of something at the same time and looked at Bai Long together.


    Bai Long did not speak, only nodded.


    The city lord seemed to realize something, "No wonder every time you practice killing Dao, you have to go to Xihezhou to practice. It turns out that you have a deep hatred with Kunlun and want revenge on Kunlun disciples. Why didn''t you say it earlier? If you said it earlier, I will definitely find a way to help you."


    "No need to."


    Bai Long shook his head, although very light, but firm.


    Seeing what the city lord wanted to say, Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "Okay, three things, what else, think more about it, you can''t make Kunlun cheaper."


    Needless to say, Bailong should be the descendant of the people of Baidi City, perhaps even the descendant of Baidi, so he will be so persistent towards Baidi Dao, and will hate Kunlun so much. It may be revenge for practicing killing Dao.


    This point is very similar to Yunli.


    Zhou Shu will naturally help, not to mention that the Baidi sword is a magic weapon of the heavens and one of the best swords in the Xuanhuang world.


    The discussion in Wushuang City was lively, and the banquet was still arrogant laughed endlessly.


    The two parties seemed to have agreed, and no one talked about the transaction because they didn''t think it through.


    With a soft sound, the surroundings suddenly became quiet.


    The quiet and deep sound of the piano is just like the sound of natural sounds, without realizing that people are playing.


    While listening quietly, my heart turned to ancient times, and I felt cold and immortal.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, this was naturally Lin Qingjue''s arrival, and from the sound of the piano, Lin Qingjue''s music way had already entered a new realm.


    When the sound of the piano reaches its highest state, a static character stands out, resembling the desolate Taigu Dahuang, which is called the Voice of the Taigu.


    The sound of the piano at this time is already close to this state.


    Zhou Shu stood up and arched his hands to the east, "Elder Lin, long time no see."


    Lin Qingjue was hundreds of miles away, with a disheveled hair, burying his head on the piano, and did not respond, as if he had merged with the piano.


    The figure perceived by the divine sense seemed clear, but in reality it was vague. After Zhou Shu''s divine sense touched him, it was unconsciously affected, and Lin Qingjue was only willing to show it to Zhou Shu.


    Sure enough, it was nine-fold, and it was a nine-fold monk who surpassed other sects.


    His spiritual consciousness, compared with Zhou Shu, seems to be slightly stronger.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t encountered a monk stronger than his own divine consciousness for a long time.


    It''s not just divine consciousness, it can transmit the piano sound and its realm to everyone within hundreds of miles. This level of cultivation has exceeded Zhou Shu''s previous expectations. If Zhou Shu was encircled and suppressed, Lin Qing would have With this strength, Zhou Shu wanted to leave, fearing it would be ten times more difficult.


    All the elders present were all refreshed, Qin Feng stood up and raised his hands, with a face in his chest.


    "Sect Master Zhou, let''s talk about the spirit of the fairy."


    (Ps: Thank you, the youth of Luotuo Town, Miss Taiyi for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, Happy New Year''s Day~)

 Chapter 1678: negotiation

    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then start talking."


    Qin Feng showed satisfaction, "Sect Master. Please show us the fairy spirit you refined first."


    "Not difficult."


    Zhou Shu raised his sleeve and flicked, a small bottle flew up in the air, whirled a few times in the air, and landed in front of Qin Feng.


    As Qin Feng had obtained the treasure, he picked up the bottle and looked up and down for a long time before opening the cork reluctantly.


    A faint white smoke overflowed from the bottle, seemingly spiritual, turned into a white rainbow, and flew quickly into the air.


    "I forgot to remind the elders," Zhou Shu smiled. "The spirit of the immortal shouldn''t exist in the Xuanhuang Realm, so I will leave by myself."


    "A breath of breath."


    Qin Feng did nothing but waved his hand, and a transparent gas mask fell from the sky, completely enclosing the celestial aura, but the celestial aura only slowed down and walked up the gas mask for a while, soon Going out again.


    "This little guy has some abilities."


    Old Qin Feng blushed slightly, and took out a bowl-shaped magic weapon. After a few clicks, the magic weapon contained the spirit of the fairy and gathered it into the bowl.


    Slowly put it next to him, first look, feel, and then absorb a little bit. I only feel refreshed all over, indescribable. There is no trace of turbidity in the fairy spirit, and it goes straight to the dantian, which is extremely smooth.


    This feels like entering a fairyland, and the past practice seems to have all become bricks in a bitter kiln.


    He showed a lot of satisfaction, only shook his head and sighed slightly, "Oh, compared with the spirit of the fairy, the origin of the air is really nothing."


    "Really so good?"


    The elders on the side are all stagnant, with many doubts.


    "Try it, the old man dare not try more, if you get used to this kind of cultivation, how can you live without it in the future."


    Qin Feng nodded slightly and passed the bowl over.


    The elders tried one by one, and all showed a pleasant color, as if they were in the cloud fairy world.


    Zhou Shu looked at them and sighed in his heart.


    When he tried to use the spirit of the fairy, he also had a similar feeling.


    Like the fairy fruit of Xianle, most of the things in the fairy world far surpass the Xuanhuang world. The spiritual energy from the fairy world is not comparable to the Xuanhuang world. Using it to cultivate is like enjoyment, and the cultivation level can continue to improve. There is nothing better than this. Yes, but, the more so, the more vigilant Zhou Shu.


    Entering the immortal realm, you may be able to enjoy it, but in the Xuanhuang realm, it is still based on training.


    Only after experiencing enough training, can there be a chance to enter the fairyland and reach the top.


    What''s more, using more celestial aura may produce a feeling of addiction, which is also a taboo for the cultivator with a firm heart.


    Moreover, this fairy spirit is still a fake, and the harm is even greater.


    Perhaps this is the reason why the immortal world strictly prohibits the logistics of the immortal world from entering other circles.


    After several elders tried, their complexions all showed a hint of ruddy. Although the celestial aura was not much, the feeling it gave them was shocking.


    Zheng Daoxuan looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou has always cultivated like this?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "What do the elders think? It''s a pity that the materials are rare, and it''s not easy to refine the fairy spirit."


    "No matter how rare it is, I have to look for it, any kind of material is worth it!"


    With excitement, Cheng Tianlan looked at Zhou Shu with a red face, and said softly, "Sect Master, what exactly is the material?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Elder Cheng is too excited. There are a lot of refining materials, which can not be explained in a word, but... elders, you have seen the spirit of the fairy, and you should be satisfied. Okay?"


    The elders glanced at each other and nodded, "Yes, very satisfied."


    The sound of the piano also suddenly aroused, like the sound of cranes, it was also very satisfied.


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then, I have to talk about my conditions."


    Qin Feng nodded, only his expression serious, "This is natural, but Sect Master Zhou, don''t make excessive demands, otherwise the transaction will be very difficult."


    "It''s hard to do, so don''t do it."


    Zhou Shu stood up immediately, with the intention of leaving.


    Qin Feng stagnated, "Why did the Sect Master say this? Your conditions have not been opened yet, the old man is just a kind reminder."


    "A good reminder, it''s just a suppression of ideas, Elder Qin, your attitude is wrong," Zhou Shu looked slightly cold, and snorted, "Hmph, I am willing to trade with you. Angry people were everywhere, angering me, and I immediately made it public, so that all cultivators in the world would know."


    Qin Feng''s old face turned yellow, a little embarrassed, "Sect Master misunderstood."


    Zheng Daoxuan hurriedly got up and raised his glass, "Don''t do this with the lord, take a drink first."


    Qiu Ze also stood up, shaped like an iron tower, a head taller than Zhu Dashan. He smiled and said sincerely, "The lord said it was good. Everyone wants fairy spirit, but Kunlun is the only one who can give the Sect Master the best conditions. If we divide, we will lose, and if we cooperate, we will benefit. What do you think?"


    "Yes, Sect Master, don''t breathe."


    Cheng Tianlan stood up, raised her bare hand and gave a salute.


    Qin Feng''s complexion was slightly condensed, and he just stood up and said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou, it is the old man who said improperly, please don''t blame the Sect Master."


    Zhou Shu put aside his figure, and said in a salute, "You elders don''t have to be like this, there are also mistakes in the next. Sit down and say nothing."


    The elders all sat down with a smile.


    The sound of the piano revolves around, still taking the word "quiet", but from time to time there is a cheerful voice ~ www.novelhall.com ~ relaxed and happy, with a sense of freedom.


    "What a happy music, Elder Lin is interested."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and turned to the elders, "I mentioned before the next that what I want most is the spiritual root cultivation method, and it is still the same now. I really long for this method. I wonder if you have any opinions? "


    "This����"


    Qin Feng''s expression tightened, and he waved his hand quickly, "This is really impossible. The method of cultivation is the foundation of Kunlun, and it must not be leaked. Otherwise, the world does not know how many Kunluns will be, and the lord is a little bit difficult."


    Cheng Tianlan shook his head and said warmly, "Sect Master, don''t it, there is nothing to talk about if you want this or that..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "So, it''s not enough to take the roots of Taoism, or the ancient Taoism on Taoshan?"


    Qin Feng had to nod his head, "This is the foundation of Kunlun''s establishment. Please forgive me for being unable to agree."


    Zheng Daoxuan smiled bitterly, "The Sect Master really wanted a coincidence. If these three are taken away, I am afraid that the Heyin Sect will immediately become the new Kunlun, but the Sect Master should also know that such conditions cannot be agreed to by Kunlun. Nothing can be exchanged for them."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but looked at Qin Feng. Qin Feng also shook his head. The other elders did the same, very determined.


    "Ugh."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, and said helplessly, "Although it is so, but there is always a little hope in the next, all the elders do not agree, then..." He glanced at the worried elders, he slowly Slowly said, "Fine, I won''t mention the conditions of Taoism again."


    Several elders let go of their hearts, showing a lot of joy, "Thank you, Sect Master Gu Quan, please say something else, I will try my best later."


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1679: Many magic weapons

    It can be seen that after Zhou Shu showed the spirit of the spirit, Kunlun was already determined to win it, and of course, it was also for Zhou Shu.


    Although Zhou Shu does not know how to explore the mind of Guiguzi, from the expressions of several elders, he also saw greed and cruelty. After the transaction was completed, they would definitely launch an attack in an effort to keep Zhou Shu in Kunlun forever.


    This is a trap, but also an opportunity.


    As long as Kunlun believes that they can keep Zhou Shu, they are likely to give Zhou Shu excellent trading conditions, which exceed the value of the fairy qi itself, except for those things that are impossible to leak, other treasures, they will not be stingy. Because they are still very likely to **** it back from Zhou Shu.


    And Zhou Shu must take advantage of this opportunity.


    Zhou Shu only stared at the elders and remained silent for a long while.


    It seemed that several elders couldn''t bear it.


    Qin Feng said slowly, "Sect Master, just ask for what you want."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I understand, but I don''t know much about Kunlun, and I don''t know what to do. Can the elder introduce one or two?"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression was slightly condensed, and he smiled and said, "Sect Master said and laughed, I and you along the way, the elders can be said to know everything about Kunlun, and you know everything that some old men don''t know, how could you not Know Kunlun too much?"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, and said nothing.


    "Elder Zheng, you talk a lot."


    Qin Feng showed a trace of anger, "Sect Master Zhou wants to understand, what should we tell him, what do we say so much?"


    Zheng Daoxuan''s expression was stagnant, as if thinking of something, he quickly accused Zhou Shu of a crime.


    Zhou Shu said this, obviously wanting to see Kunlun''s sincerity, but he was a little flustered by Zhou Shu''s surprise, but he lost his composure.


    "Lord, please see."


    Qin Feng smiled slightly, without seeing any movements, clear phantoms appeared in front of Zhou Shu.


    Those phantoms are all kinds of magic weapons, simulated by Yuan Li, all of them are lifelike, just look at the form is very extraordinary, and all are the best.


    Qin Feng slowly said, "The nineteen magic weapons here are all heavenly magic weapons refined by great power. If the lord is interested, he can choose one at will."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously and sighed, "Just take out nineteen magic weapons of heaven, Kunlun is really a big family."


    "Hehe, it''s just a bit thicker."


    Qin Feng deliberately put a sword in front of Zhou Shu, "Please look at the Sect Master. This sword is named Kunlun Juque. It is used by Kunlun Jian Xiu Yue Qingzi, and the Sect Master is also a sword repairer. You should know its value compared to that used by the Sect Master. The Blue Nightmare sword, perhaps Juque is slightly better."


    Zhou Shu Ning looked up and nodded, "Good sword, good sword."


    Zheng Daoxuan quickly said, "Sect Master likes it? The old man will get it right away."


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The good intentions are taken, and the sword is also a good sword, but I haven''t thought of changing it yet.


    "What about this one?"


    Qin Feng''s gaze pointed, a dark gray disc moved in front of Zhou Shu, "This is the Xuanyuan plate. It comes from the Xuanyuan clan and is also made by Xuanyuan Iron. It fits with the Sect Master''s Xuanyuan Sword. , Isn''t it beautiful?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the Xuanyuan Pan with a hint of surprise, "Even Xuanyuan Pan has it. It''s really unexpected."


    Qin Feng was quite proud, "Hehe, left by the ancestors."


    Zhou Shu looked away for a long time, then looked away and sighed with a smile.


    If the Xuanyuan plate was also used by the Emperor, he might have won it, but as far as he knows, the Xuanyuan plate was refined by the descendants of the Xuanyuan clan and has nothing to do with Xuanyuan Sword. It is just a defensive magic weapon of heaven and of course. Power is very powerful, but Zhou Shu probably doesn''t use it.


    Qin Feng still smiled, ��It��s okay, it��s okay. Sovereign continues to look at it. This streamer lock is also very good. It gathers light as a prison and is unique in the world of cultivating immortals... The one over there is Qingyang Zun. It can greatly improve the absorption effect when entering the deity. It is the best auxiliary magic weapon..."


    Zhou Shu looked at it one by one and responded politely, but never left anything.


    Qin Feng still kept smiling, but the other elders silently started a fire in their hearts. These magic weapons are unique to Kunlun. Anything out of them will cause a sensation in the Xuanhuang world, but Zhou Shu has been indifferent. It seems that they all look down upon.


    "How high is Zhou Shu''s vision? The old man couldn''t help but want to take it."


    "Who knows... If I changed me, I couldn''t sit still long ago, but he didn''t move, there was no wave in his eyes."


    "Maybe it was frightened by so many magic weapons, the Heyin school is a little school after all."


    "Do you want to remind me?"


    The elders were discussing with each other, but none of them thought that Zhou Shu really looked down upon him.


    Zhou Shu carried two artifacts from the Xuanhuang Realm, which were basically the best two still in existence, as well as the Blue Nightmare sword that was most suitable for plucking. There was no need for magic weapons.


    Seeing the last magic weapon, Optimus Prime, also passed, and when Qin Feng showed a trace of suspicion, Zhou Shu paused, "Elder, Kunlun should be more than these magic weapons of heaven, right?"


    Qin Feng''s expression condensed slightly, "Sect Master meant, didn''t we take the whole thing?"


    "I don''t want to speculate on the sincerity of the elders, but as far as I know, there are still many that have not been brought out," Zhou Shu smiled and said calmly, "For example, the Baidi Knife should be with your Kunlun, right?"


    "Ha ha����"


    Qin Feng laughed, but couldn''t hide the doubt in his eyes.


    Does he even know this? The city of Baidi declined in Kunlun but Kunlun always said to the outside world that they hadn��t touched anything left by Baidi. As for where they went, they didn��t know where they were. .


    Zheng Daoxuan hurriedly said, "Sect Master probably remembered it wrong, we don''t have this."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and said with regret, "Elder Qin, if you don''t show enough sincerity, then there is really no need to continue the transaction."


    Silence on Thursday and Monday.


    After a while, Qin Feng slowly said, "Actually, I don''t understand why the Sect Master wants the Baidi Sword? It is not the best magic weapon of heaven, and the Sect Master does not repair the sword. Is it because he wants to..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "What I want has nothing to do with Kunlun. Since it is not the best magic weapon of heaven, why should the elders care? Just take it out and use it as a bargaining chip for the transaction, not more. it is good?"


    "That said, please wait for a while."


    Qin Feng seemed thoughtful, and exhorted Tai Lang a few words.


    The Thai wolf rose from the ground and disappeared quickly.


    Zheng Daoxuan looked at Zhou Shu with doubts in his eyes and a serious tone. "The reason why the Sect Master went to Baidi City was because of the Baidi Dao. Is there any connection between the Sect Master and Baidi?"


    Kunlun was never soft on the descendants of the sect that he had destroyed, because they knew that this sin could not be erased.


    Now that Zhou Shu asked for the Baidi Knife, it was beyond their expectation. If Zhou Shu and Baidi City were related, they might have a lot more enmity with Zhou Shu, and there would be almost no possibility of reconciliation.


    ps: Thank you book friends 1900306104 for your continued support, thank you book friends, Happy New Year''s Day~~...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1680: You retreat me in

    The elders of Kunlun felt this way, and they were quite puzzled for a while, with a touch of weirdness on their faces.


    Zhou Shu smiled without answering, and the elders didn''t ask any more. They were silent for a while, only the melodious piano sound.


    The sound of the piano turned softly, like green mountains and green waters, a boat wandering around, only feeling free and unreasonable, and the weird atmosphere gradually eased.


    Not long after, Thai Wolf flew up.


    From a distance, he handed over to Zhou Shu, and a white light flew out of his hand and shot straight over.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to catch it, his mind moved slightly.


    It''s a knife.


    I don''t know the material, it looks like iron or jade, pure white, with a sense of transparency. It doesn''t feel heavy when you start it, and there is a touch of warmth in the cold.


    The knife body is tattooed with the scenery of Baidi City, lifelike, and the word "Baidi" falls on the handle. This knife does not have a sharp edge. The place where the blade is supposed to be, but it is a perfect circle. It does not perceive half the killing intent, but a kind of light flashes. .


    It is not surprising to say that it is a Zen treasure.


    In the past, the Baidi was known for his decisive killing and killing countless alien races.


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "This is Baidi Pill?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, the elders let go of their hearts. If Zhou Shu and Bai Di were related, they wouldn''t even be unable to recognize the sword.


    Qin Feng smiled and said, "This sword is indeed the Baidi sword. The lord does not know it. The Baidi sword is also known as the Tibetan front. It has the saying that it does not work well and kills it with mercy. Only the power of killing is integrated into the sword. , Baidi Knife will exert its killing power, but in normal times, it is a kindly blade."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "So it is."


    Qin Feng nodded, "Sect Master, there is another wonderful thing about this knife. Does Sect Master know?"


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "Please tell the elders."


    "Hehe, I thought that the city lord wanted it for this beauty."


    Qin Feng said slowly, "The Baidi Knife can absorb the killing intent of the outside world. If it is enshrined in the city, it can absorb the killing intent of the people in the city, so that the residents of the city will be less likely to kill. It is peaceful, and there are few criminals, so it is also called the holy sword."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously praised, "It''s really a good knife."


    Qin Feng slowly nodded, "Of course, among the magic weapons of heaven, it is considered to be very outstanding. This sword was made by Baidi himself. The Empress Rising Immortal stayed in the Baidi City specially. It''s a fairy tool long ago."


    "A lifetime of killing is also a lifetime of benevolence."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "It''s a pity that Baidi didn''t think about it enough, and leaving this knife behind has killed all the people in Baidi City."


    Qin Feng''s face suddenly became a little bad, "Why did the Sect Master say this?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "A person must not kill without intent, especially a cultivator. If he loses his intent to kill, he is a sheep that can only be slaughtered, elder, what do you think?"


    "Haha, the suzerain''s words are also reasonable."


    Qin Feng smiled, thinking that Zhou Shu was going to say bluntly about Kunlun''s destruction of the Baidi City. Since he made a bend, he didn''t have to be angry.


    "Good knife, I am very satisfied. This knife is placed here as part of the transaction."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it again and waved it casually. The Baidi knife fell in the middle of the banquet, at the same distance from Qin Feng.


    "This..."


    Qin Feng showed a hint of displeasure, "Does the Sect Master think that a magic weapon of heaven is not enough to exchange for the spirit of the spirit?"


    Zhou Shu chuckled, "There are magic weapons of heaven, how about exchanging Dao roots and seeds with Kunlun?"


    Qin Feng''s old face was slightly stagnant, and could not speak for a while.


    Zhou Shu looked at the crowd calmly, and slowly said, "Every elder, if you think that a magic weapon of heaven can be used to exchange the spirit of the spirit, then this transaction is not necessary at all, what do you think? Yours? Daogen is the foundation of the door. Isn��t this fairy spirit worthy of the foundation of the door? I think it��s not difficult to collect materials with your Kunlun skills."


    "Ha ha, ha ha..."


    Qin Feng hurriedly waved his hand and laughed, "Sect Master has misunderstood, but just talk about it casually. Of course, the spirit of immortal spirit is also the basis for establishing the door."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It''s still going on like this."


    Qin Feng seemed to feel something, "I don''t know the Sect Master, what else do you want?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the elders, his gaze swept one by one, and slowly said, "From the bottom of my opinion, all the elders in Kunlun have very good spirits and consciousness. They are more than a bit stronger than the elders of major sects such as Emei Heavenly Sword. Is there any special method? I admire it."


    All the elders glanced at each other, and they all got a little glamorous.


    Qin Feng nodded, "Sect Master has good eyes."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If it is the Kunlun secret method, it is not easy to force it, but I don��t think it is. The soul cultivation method depends on people, and not every elder will make great progress. It is more likely that you have used it. The auxiliary pill for soul repair, and it is the best kind... soul repair is now very weak, and many inheritances have been lost, but you Kunlun has retained a lot. After all, when the immortal world cleared soul repair, you and the mercy Hang is the main force, and Ci Hang will not intercept the soul-cultivation things, but you will, after all, you have left behind the magic door things, right?"


    The faces of a few people were stagnant, and Tai Lang said angrily, "It is wrong for the Sect Master to say this."


    Zhou Shu smiled, ��Then I��m wrong now. The Demon��s Soul Eater Pill is not left by Kunlun But I dare to ask you, about the soul repair, what are you guys? Is it there or not?"


    Qin Feng paused, looking at Zhou Shu, his expression was quite solemn, "What the Sect Master wants, just say it."


    Zhou Shu Zheng said, "The prescription of Qi Tian Pill."


    "He...he actually knows Qi Tian Dan?"


    "If you don''t know Kunlun, do you actually know everything?"


    "Tens of thousands of years, I still know the name Qi Tiandan."


    Several elders glanced at each other and couldn''t hide their surprise. Qi Tian Dan was considered to be a secret of Kunlun. The purpose of destroying Qi Tianmen was for Qi Tian Dan. After obtaining Qi Tian Dan, he immediately changed his name and destroyed the traces. Now he knows Qi Tian Dan except for Kunlun. Elder, there are not many.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "How do the elders feel?"


    Qin Feng thought about it for a while, then slowly said, "It''s not necessary to have a supplementary pill for soul repair, but the sect master figured out that what Kunlun can give you is not the pill for Qitian pill, but Kunlun to increase the spirit. Dan."


    "Kunlun Zengshen Pill, well, I remember it."


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately, "The name Qi Tiandan will not be mentioned again."


    Any name is fine, as long as the content is correct.


    Qin Feng looked at Tai Lang, "Elder Tai, I want to trouble you again."


    Tai Lang nodded and left quickly, and after a while, he returned with a jade slip full of scars.


    Qin Feng took the jade slip, copied one copy in the same way, and handed both copies to Zhou Shu, "Sovereign, please see."


    Zhou Shu compared it a little, and then nodded in satisfaction, "Relax."


    In the middle of the banquet, there is now a knife and a jade slip.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1681: I want tactics

    "In fact, this pill can be regarded as the foundation of a sect."


    Zheng Daoxuan stared at the jade slip, and seemed to say it unintentionally, attracting others to agree.


    Zhou Shu said tit-for-tat, "It''s a pity to use this as the foundation of one''s life, it will only bring about a murderous disaster."


    "The suzerain''s words are reasonable."


    Qin Feng nodded and said with a serious face, "But if the soul cultivation does not enlighten the Dao, no matter how powerful the soul and consciousness is, it is a pity that our Kunlun soul-lifting pill can only be regarded as an auxiliary pill. For soul cultivation purposes, like a pearl cast in the dark, it is better to share it with other immortals, and each will get what they have. On the contrary, they can create more power and benefit the Xuanhuang Realm. It is now attributed to Kunlun, and it is also considered the destiny."


    "Hehe, it''s destiny again."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Elder Qin fought against the lotus flower, and the black can be said to be white without changing the color, so I am really convinced by the praise."


    "Sect Master praised," Qin Feng bowed his hands, his eyes fell between the two of them, "Now there are two items, both of which are rare treasures. I don''t know what else Sect Master Zhou wants?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Let me think about it."


    Cheng Tianlan showed a lot of sincerity, "Sect Master''s cultivation base is still slightly lower, why don''t you take some spiritual things?"


    "Elder Cheng is right to remind."


    Qin Feng smiled and touched his palm, "When it comes to spiritual things, there is nothing better than Kunlun. Kunlun has everything that is rare in the world. Whether it is to improve cultivation or strengthen bloodline, you can do whatever you want, Sect Master If you want, as long as you speak, the old man will immediately send someone to take ten kinds to ensure that the cultivation base and physique of the suzerain can be further improved in a short time."


    It seems that he has some interest, Zhou Shuxi said, "Is there a real dragon blood?"


    Qin Feng was stunned, "This... Sect Master said and laughed, where is the blood of the true dragon now."


    Zhou Shu asked again, "Is there any unicorn blood?"


    Qin Feng''s old face was stagnant, "The unicorn disappeared in the ancient times. The magic weapon and pill with the aura of unicorn are some, but it may not be pure, let alone the blood of the unicorn. It is definitely not found in the Xuanhuang world now. "


    Zhou Shu felt a little disappointed, "So, what about the real Four Elephant Spirit Soul, should this be good?"


    Qin Feng still shook his head, "There are many alien beasts with the blood of the four elephants, and the real four elephants are the main ones, that''s difficult."


    He still has a good temper, but the elder beside him is a little angry.


    "These things the Sect Master said, didn''t you intentionally entertain them?"


    "If there is the blood of real dragons and unicorns, why do we need your fairy spirit? If Kunlun has them, it is guaranteed that someone can be promoted to immortality."


    "That''s right, this kind of bloodline is a rare treasure in the ancient and ancient times. If we really have it, we in Kunlun will be able to find talented disciples and turn them into the body of a true dragon and a unicorn. Together with our ancient Taoist species, it is easy to rise to immortality. "


    Zheng Daoxuan also said, with a look of blame, "Don''t ask for something that doesn''t exist, then the deal will definitely not go on."


    But they didn''t know that Zhou Shu had all these things that were thought to have long since disappeared.


    With these, plus the demon refining pot, Zhou Shu didn''t have any demand for the spiritual objects of the Xuanhuang World. He would not even look at the bargaining chips in this regard.


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu told a crime, "I don''t care much about the cultivation base, and don''t want to become a special physique, even if it is a fairy body, so you don''t need to mention the spiritual things, the elders."


    "Fairy body?"


    "The tone is really big."


    "There is no elixir in the Xuanhuang Realm now to change you into an immortal body."


    The elders slandered a few more words.


    If Qin Feng realized something, "Since the Spiritual Item Sect Master doesn''t care, then..."


    "Faith."


    Zhou Shu bluntly said, "I am very interested in your Kunlun tactics. I wanted to go to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion for a few years, but I want to come to the elders to not agree?"


    Qin Feng smiled slightly, "Hehe, the suzerain is joking, if the suzerain is willing to stay in Kunlun, or even join Kunlun, let alone a few years, or thousands of years, we will not object."


    Cheng Tianlan followed and said warmly, "Yes, we in Kunlun are thirsty for talents, especially geniuses like the Sect Master. If the Sect Master joins Kunlun, Kunlun can agree to whatever conditions are put forward, even if the Sect Master does not use the spirit of immortality. You will also tell you all the Taoist methods you want, and Taoshan will do whatever you want."


    "Not bad."


    Zheng Daoxuan smiled and nodded, "Even if the lord retains the spirit of the fairy spirit alone, it is not impossible, as long as he promises to join Kunlun."


    For a while, the elders became excited and spoke.


    Anyone can see that Zhou Shu is the most likely immortal cultivator in the world. There is no one. If Zhou Shuzhen is willing to join Kunlun, Kunlun will indeed do such a thing and will do everything to help Zhou Shu rise to immortality. Of course, Zhou Shu certainly had to accept extremely harsh conditions, such as surrendering the soul, the imprint of the sea of ??consciousness, and the like.


    However, Zhou Shu had no such idea at all.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly waved his hand, "Elders, kindly lead, but now I''m talking about the spirit of the fairy, not the next."


    Qin Feng sighed, "It''s a pity."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "But there are several methods, but I never forget them."


    "Please say it to the lord, don��t let the old man remind the lord," Qin Feng said with a solemn expression, "Kunlun tactics, the world''s number one, if it is spread, it will be bad for Kunlun, and it will be a great disaster for the world of cultivation~www.novelhall .com~Xuanhuang Realm is afraid that there will be no peace anymore...So the ugly words must be said first, the suzerain is just practicing by himself, and it is not spread out. Kunlun is not impossible to use the magic formula as a bargaining chip. The secret is never put into the transaction."


    "This, I guarantee that it can be done."


    Zhou Shu seriously agreed, and casually glanced at Zheng Daoxuan.


    Qin Feng nodded solemnly, "Okay, but if the tactics given to the Sect Master are spread outside, Kunlun will recover it at all costs."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, and said slowly, "What I want next is Kunlun Righteous Qi Jue and Impermanence Jue."


    The faces of the elders were shocked, and then they showed a legitimate expression.


    He doesn''t want these two, but what two will he want?


    Kunlun''s secrets of non-transmission, righteous qi tactics and impermanence tactics, are the most famous tactics in Kunlun, and they are also the knack of the Kunlun saints in the past.


    There is righteousness in heaven and earth, and manifolds are mixed. The lower part is Heyue, and the upper part is the sun star.


    A song of righteousness resounds through the Xuanhuang world, no matter what the fairy is, no one knows.


    This righteous qi tactic has no ranks. It is said that even mortals can practice it. It is called righteous qi, but it does not care about qi. It gathers the righteous qi in the world. It comes from the heart and suppresses evil and punishes evil. A kind of tactics is more straightforward to use the power of the law, the law of good and evil.


    Mastering the Righteous Qi Jue is basically equivalent to knowing the law of good and evil.


    For this reason, the Righteous Qi Jue is one of the most difficult methods in Kunlun. For tens of thousands of years, no disciple of Kunlun has learned the Righteous Qi Jue. Now there are almost no disciples to touch it.


    ps: It''s the New Year, and the bans on the sealed chapters are also lifted, which is really good~~...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1682: omen

    As for the impermanence formula, it is a bit more powerful.


    It is said that since the ancient Kunlun was destroyed, no one has learned it. In fact, not only did not learn it, but also many Kunlun disciples who tried to learn the Jue of Impermanence. In the process of studying the Jue of Impermanence, they fell into a stumbling block, their minds were damaged, and they were repaired. To be ruined.


    Among them, there are even several great powers.


    Why?


    According to legend, the secret of the law of destiny is implied in the secret of impermanence.


    The law of destiny is one of the highest laws that make up the heavens and the world, including the immortal world, and it is also one of the most difficult laws in the heaven and the world.


    Everyone knows that understanding the law of fate is equivalent to mastering one''s own destiny, and after knowing or even fully controlling, you can control the destiny of countless people and countless realms. The heavens and the realms are under control, which is beyond the immortal. Range.


    The law with the law of destiny should not exist in a small world like the Xuanhuang world, just like the law with the law of time, but Kunlun has one copy, it is this impermanence. There are many foreign races invading the Xuanhuang world. , Also for this impermanence formula.


    Of course, Kunlun regards it as a treasure, no one can touch it except Kunlun disciples.


    However, because it contains the law of destiny, the impermanence formula is too profound. Although it remains in the Xuanhuang world, no one has ever learned it, and even what its specific effect is, it can��t even be said. You will die if you make a mistake, and no one dares to touch it afterwards.


    Like the Righteous Qi Jue, it sinks in the bottom of the Tibetan scriptures.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Elder Qin said slowly, ��Sect Master Zhou��s request seems a bit excessive. One key formula is Kunlun��s best formula. If we don��t pass on the secrets, I��ll wait for them to be handed over to the master. How to be worthy of the ancestors who created them?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "As it is now, no one has been able to learn, is it worth it?"


    Elder Qin''s expression was slightly stagnant, and the other elders were also startled.


    Zhou Shu appeared a little dignified, "I have always respected Kunlun''s jerkiness in the next, and I believe that the same is true for all the elders. If it is always shelved and left alone, then it will be fine? The meaning of jerkiness is to let it continue and maintain. By inheritance, this is the significance of the Kunlun ancestors creating them. Now that you let it go, you are actually disrespectful to the Kunlun ancestors."


    The elders did not speak, only discussed in secret.


    "Although he is cleverly discerning, he does have a trace of truth."


    "Yeah, for so many years, our Kunlun''s unique knowledge has not been learned by our disciples. I have to say that this is indeed a shame."


    "Give it to him, can he learn it?"


    "Isn''t it better to learn? If he learns the impermanence tactics, and he gets hooked out of his mind, it doesn''t fulfill what I was waiting for?"


    "...I don''t know what to say."


    Zhou Shu glanced at a few people and continued, "You elders should understand that the tactics that you can''t learn are actually not of great value. There are so many powerful tactics in the world of cultivating immortals, such as the Huangquan song of Lishan, and the mysterious of Hengshan. Tianzheng Fa is a powerful but difficult and obscure technique, but no one in this school has ever learned it. Until the sect weakened, these techniques also flowed to the world of cultivating immortals. At first they regarded them as treasures. They have used them for reference, but found that there is no experience to learn from, and they can��t learn at all. The final result of these powerful techniques is that no one cares about it. It is really regrettable."


    Tai Lang snorted, "Do you think Kunlun will perish like these sects?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I don''t think so, but the tactics do. Only when people continue to learn the tactics can they maintain their vitality, and only when people continue to learn and develop, like Kunlun, no one has learned them for tens of thousands of years. The method, with all due respect, is actually not too valuable anymore."


    "put����"


    Tai Lang glared at Zhou Shu, full of anger, but did not finish speaking, and was blocked by Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng smiled and said, "Sect Master, let us discuss it for a while."


    Several elders continued the discussion.


    "It''s the same thing. If you know that there are tactics, but if you can''t learn it, it''s no different from not having it."


    "Leave aside this, but the old man remembered one thing..."


    "What is it, Elder Qin?"


    "Leiyin Temple has withered for nearly ten thousand years, because no one in the temple has been able to learn the Buddha''s Heart Jue. At that time, there were only seven disciples in Leiyin Temple. It was about to die out completely, and the Buddha''s Heart Jue had to be made public. Let the meditation practice in the world of immortality study together, and you know the final result."


    "There are other meditation practitioners who have learned the Buddha''s Heart Jue, and shared the experience they have gained with Leiyin Temple, and realized together that it has restored Leiyin Temple to its former glory and has become a major problem for us."


    "Yes, if Zhou Shu learns our technique, he can share his experience with us again..."


    "Speaking of him, he is indeed a genius, but it is impossible for Kunlun to rely on him, and he will not tell us what he has learned."


    "The old man just mentioned that, anyway, after today, he can''t do without Kunlun, even if he takes away the tactics, isn��t he going to return it in the end? It��s better to give him the tactics directly. If he is not dead, let him He learns for us."


    "That''s not bad. If he hasn''t died and has learned, we can use this part as a condition to release him and force him to hand it over Elder Qiu''s words are very reasonable, I agree. ."


    "I agree too."


    "Of course I won''t object, I''m just a little worried..."


    "Don''t worry, he can''t escape the cage we laid today."


    As they said, the dignity on the faces of the elders gradually decreased a lot, and some smiles were even piled up.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, and said righteously, "Elders, how are you thinking about it?"


    Qin Feng smiled while stroking his beard. "What the Sect Master said is quite to my heart. The old man often feels that the tactics must be shared with others in order to make continuous progress. Speaking of which, Kunlun keeps these two secrets. There is something wrong."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "The elders have changed a bit quickly."


    Qin Feng''s expression did not change, "The Sect Master is so insightful and thought-provoking. I am not a stubborn person. A slight change is reasonable."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Then, the result of consideration by the elders is..."


    "The Sect Master spoke, and we have no reason to refuse."


    Qin Feng nodded, "Elder Tai, can you please bring the two copies of the law and give them to Sect Master Zhou."


    Tai Langfeng also went away, all the elders looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, Zhou Shu also responded with a smile.


    Zhou Shu knew what they thought, but it was unexpected. Kunlun could easily pay even such a bargaining chip. It seemed that the confidence in his own trap was quite large, to the point that Zhou Shu could not predict it.


    Suddenly, he had a sign of danger.


    It''s just weird that his first straight is detecting, but he still doesn''t see any danger.


    Where does this danger come from?


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1683: Lets prepare

    The perception is a bit obvious, and my heart throbs.


    Thinking about it, Kunlun must have done a lot of preparations for Zhou Shu, even at any cost.


    It''s just that things have reached this point, and there is no use thinking about it. It must be faced, only to believe in their own strength.


    "Since they are so determined, they need more treasures, and it''s not in vain to fall into the trap."


    Zhou Shu must think about it, and the corner of his mouth unconsciously brought out a smile.


    Not long after, Thai Wolf appeared again, holding two jade slips in his hands.


    Although the jade slip was a copy, it was also pale yellow. It appeared that it was made a long time ago and no one has ever used it.


    "Sect Master can take a look first to determine the authenticity."


    Qin Feng pointed his finger, and the jade slip passed to Zhou Shufei, "This is the Kunlun secret slip. The details need to be opened by the Kunlun technique. When the transaction is over, we will offer the opening technique."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, took a look at Yu Jian, and put it back.


    At that glance, he had completely recorded the contents inside, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    Yes, these two tactics should be righteous qi tactics and impermanence tactics. The text is not ancient, and the number of words is not many, but there are thousands of mysteries hidden inside. Each word seems to have countless ways to interpret it. It takes a lot of spirits and it is no wonder that it is difficult to practice.


    As for the Kunlun method of opening the jade slip, Zhou Shu had already known it.


    Duo Duo of the Kunlun Presbyterian Church left behind many Kunlun tactics, in addition to breaking the root of the thunder sword, opening the jade slip and the method of accepting Xujie.


    Qin Feng nodded in satisfaction, "Sect Master, should you be satisfied now?"


    Zheng Daoxuan followed, "Yes, magic pill, magic formula, everything, all of them are treasures, Sect Master Zhou, can you start trading?"


    Zhou Shu just shook his head and said calmly, "Although there are a lot of things, compared with my fairy spirit, there is still a lot of gap."


    "Sect Master Zhou, you are too greedy!"


    Tai Lang looked at Zhou Shu with bad eyes, like a hungry wolf.


    Zheng Daoxuan also shook his head, "Sect Master, as an immortal cultivator, you should have self-knowledge. If you exceed the limit, it will be bad for anyone."


    Cheng Tianlan just sighed, "Sect Master, it''s not that Kunlun is unwilling to allow it, but do you want too much? Just these two tactics, the value is not under the spirit of the spirit, no matter if you take it. You can change to the seat of a great elder at any major gate."


    "The transaction should be equal."


    Zhou Shuping said quietly, "With the aura of fairy spirits, Kunlun will soon cultivate a large number of talented monks, and you elders may also break the shackles and take a step forward. This is what you have been waiting for. It cannot be done with a magic weapon and a few difficult books. For this, paying more is completely worth it."


    Qin Feng nodded lightly, "The Sect Master said it right, but we don''t know until now, what kind of material you need for your fairy spirit? What if you want material from a divine beast or a sacred beast, even Tier 9 materials? It is impossible for us Kunlun to obtain a large amount, and everything you say is impossible to start. Then the value of the fairy spirit will be reduced a lot, even to the point that it is not worth trading... We Kunlun took such a risk, we can''t Are you up to the price?"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, with a trace of disdain, "The elder''s words are wrong, the spirit of the celestial spirit needs the ninth-level material? Does the elder himself feel credible? If the refinement of the celestial spirit requires the ninth-level material, I Zhou Shu How do you use it for cultivation? Do you have the ability to get to the ninth-level material?"


    Repeated questions made Qin Feng''s face blush.


    Zheng Daoxuan raised his hand, "Elder Qin just asked unintentionally. Don��t care about the suzerain. However, if we can��t see the specific refining method, then we always have concerns. An extremely rare special material, and that special material has already been collected by the Sovereign��we all know that you have not only the Heyin School, but also Wushuang City. It is not difficult to collect certain materials."


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a very sincere expression, "If this is the case, then Kunlun is not so delicious, right?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a moment and nodded, "Elder Zheng said it is reasonable, but he has not considered it."


    Qin Feng smiled and nodded, "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu looked at the elders and said slowly, "Then, in order to show my sincerity, I will first tell the elders the materials, and the specific refining methods will be released after the transaction is confirmed. What do you think?"


    The previous momentum has passed, and it is time to show some sweetness, so that the opponent can take out more chips.


    "it is good."


    The elders nodded together, and Qin Feng showed a lot of smiles, "That couldn''t be better."


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "I am thinking, should I tell everyone or just tell Elder Qin?"


    The elders stagnated slightly, and then laughed together.


    Qin Feng said in a slow voice, "The master has a lot of thoughts. He thinks that our Kunlun elders are selfish and want to take the opportunity to provoke them? Give up, our elders have eight people with one mind. No matter who gets the method of refining fairy spirit It will be used by itself, and will only be given to the elders'' council. When the time comes, the elders will decide who should use the spirit of the spirit, and no matter what decision is made, the elders will not object and will only implement it seriously."


    Tai Lang nodded vigorously, "Yes."


    Zheng Daoxuan said indifferently, "The world always says that Kunlun''s strength overwhelms other sects, in fact, it is not necessarily the united, fair and unselfish elders'' council, which is the reason why Kunlun is proud of the world of immortality. Fundamental."


    "Just talk about it, you don''t need to care."


    The mind was pierced, Zhou Shu didn''t change his face, and he smiled and arched his hands.


    There is also a lot of admiration in his heart. At least from his point of view, these Kunlun elders do not have any selfishness, nor can they see the possibility of splitting. They have reached this level. They are only two days away from Shengxian, but still The sect is the master, it is really rare to put yourself behind the sect.


    However, there is nothing to learn.


    It''s just that Qiu Ze, who rarely speaks, is a bit weird, not that he has selfishness, but the vitality in him.


    Zhou Shu has seen it carefully. Compared with other elders, Qiu Ze��s vitality is much weaker. He may not be as good as a monk who has just crossed the calamity. What is the reason? , Is there any move to give up life?


    This is worth trying, and maybe it can help Zhou Shu in the future.


    Qin Feng smiled and nodded, raising his hand, "Then please say it to the lord."


    Zhou Shu paused for a while and slowly began to talk, "Jade True Fruit, Xuan Ling Grass, Blue Leaf Xiansha, Yan Lingzhi..."


    The elders listened attentively, but were relieved.


    Qin Feng showed a lot of solemnity, "The 17 kinds of materials that the sovereign said, are they true?"


    "Elder Qin''s words are rude."


    Zhou Shu was slightly displeased, "If the elders don''t believe it, as long as the materials are brought, they can be refined on the spot."


    "Very well, I will let people prepare."


    Qin Feng nodded immediately, and unceremoniously agreed.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1684: The Tower of Change

    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Elder Qin, you are really shameless."


    Qin Feng shook his head slightly, "Where did the Sect Master say something? Didn''t the Sect Master say he wants to practice?"


    Zhou Shu said sternly, "The next thing is that if you don''t believe me, I can refine it on the spot. Now that the elder asks me to refine the celestial qi, I just made it clear that I don''t believe what I said and don''t believe those materials?"


    "It''s not that the old man doesn''t believe it, it really matters."


    Qin Feng was quite dignified, "The seventeen materials mentioned by the lord, the best is the seventh-order candlelight bird, and the rarest is the ghost worm. Although they are also very rare exotic animal materials, they are compatible with the fairy Compared with the effect of the Qi..."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded, "Yes, these materials can refine the celestial spirit, which is too incredible."


    Cheng Tianlan paused, "If it can be done, it will be a brilliant workmanship. I really want to see the miraculous means of the sovereign."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "This is from the Book of Immortals, and it is not surprising that it is more clever than Tiangong."


    At this time, the Thai wolf has walked up and said, "The materials are ready. There are dozens of copies of each. The lord can refine them at any time. If the furnace or the abnormal fire is not good, we will change them. , They are all given to the suzerain."


    Qin Feng said rightly, "Please rest assured, we will never spy on the specific process, let alone clean up the remaining materials."


    After speaking, several elders turned around together, showing their gestures, and all their spiritual consciousness was also put away.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. He didn''t care about their snooping, because they could not snoop. The only thing he worried about was Lin Qingjue of Jiuzhong.


    Lin Qingjue''s spiritual consciousness slightly surpassed him.


    It is the Nine-fold monk, the cultivation base is high, he is fourfold, and the difference between the eight-fold and the nine-fold is like a moat, it is a great watershed, not to mention the Kunlun monk. In terms of spiritual consciousness, Zhou Shu can do it with Lin Qingjue. No match, it is unique.


    If Lin Qingjue understood this, I believe he would be even more surprised.


    However, even if Lin Qingjue was watching, Zhou Shu had to refine it.


    Zhou Shu always presses on step by step without giving in at all. This may not be a good job, and the refinement of the celestial spirit on the spot can stimulate the Kunlun monks'' potential, making them more greedy and willing to give more. Bargaining chips.


    The benefits outweigh the disadvantages to retreat as progress.


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "If you don''t refine it on the spot, I''m afraid you won''t be convinced, just like the elder''s wish."


    Several elders saluted with their backs and couldn''t hide their joy, "Thank you, the lord."


    In the negotiation process, this may be the first time they have taken the initiative.


    "Elder Qin, your excitement is just right."


    "Haha, Zhou Shu was still a little tender, and he had to agree to our request. He must refine the fairy spirit here."


    "Although we don''t look at it, Elder Lin can see the whole process, but what materials Zhou Shu used, how much, what kind of refining methods and different fires, we can all know, even if it is a little bit worse, slowly Try and try it out."


    "Then let him come here in vain. He didn''t get anything and gave up the spirit of the spirit, haha!"


    "Is it too shameless?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, what is a trip for nothing? Whether he makes a deal or not, he can''t do without Kunlun."


    A trace of killing intent flashed in Qin Feng''s eyes, and he said solemnly, "It just saves us some trouble, and also prevents him from taking out the fake fairy spirit."


    Behind them, Zhou Shu had already erected a tower in front of him.


    "His Daotao seems to have changed a bit?"


    "I also noticed that it was different from the previous match, and it was not the change in depth or color. Even the Dao pattern on it was different. Could it be that his Dao has improved again? This is very strange."


    "Yes, the avenue is basically formed, and the monk''s tower will not change too much. It''s just that the shades and colors are different according to personal experience."


    Although they didn''t want to spy, the ray of light coming from behind was really strange, and they couldn''t help feeling it.


    Qin Feng was quite solemn, "Are you sure, it''s different from before?"


    "It must be different," Zheng Daoxuan nodded, very puzzled, "It''s only been more than ten years, right? What kind of Dao does he cultivate?"


    Qin Feng said slowly, "In such a short period of time, it is difficult for a particular Dao to make a big change, and Zhou Shu has only two possibilities if this happens."


    Dao Pagoda is born naturally when the power of Dao converges after the cultivator has enlightened Dao.


    Only a monk who understands the Tao can have a Taoist pagoda. Everyone forms a different Taoist pagoda. Some are sharp and round, and some are black and some are white. However, the monks who practice the same kind of Tao, such as those who practice boxing, they The Dao Pagodas are roughly the same, especially the Dao patterns on the Dao Pagoda, which are the essence of boxing. Even if the personal understanding is biased, for a mature Dao like boxing, the Dao pattern will have nothing. Change, at most, is the change of color, size, shape and shade.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, that''s how they understood Daota.


    At this time, Zhou Shu''s Dao Pagoda had a change in Dao patterns, which was indeed very unusual.


    At this point, Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, and made a mistake inadvertently.


    In the past ten years, he has never encountered an opponent, and has never used the Dao Pagoda, but he does not know that his Dao Pagoda has grown to such a state.


    Looking at his Dao Pagoda, Zhou Shu didn''t even sigh secretly, this time he was negligent.


    Having a true heir, becoming a true Tao, understanding the law of life and death, and incorporating many tactics, growth is a matter of course, and such a big change can naturally be seen by those Kunlun monks.


    Could it be that what I cultivate is my own way of comfort, this point is going to be exposed?


    For him, it is not a big deal. Shu Zhi Dao has become the real Dao, so he is sure to continue Shu Zhi Dao, but if Kunlun knew this, what would Kunlun do? Is it a crazy strangulation, or a good relationship?


    Things that cannot be completely predicted and controlled always make him feel uncomfortable.


    Zheng Daoxuan anxiously What is possible? "


    Elder Qin said slowly, "First, what Zhou Shu cultivated is a new Tao that is immature and growing, and it may still be a Tao created by himself."


    "This is impossible."


    "Never possible."


    "No one can create a new Dao now. The Xuanhuang Realm does not even have great abilities. There is no soil for the emergence of a new Dao. Before the retreat, Elder Ding has calculated countless times that the realm of cultivation has only fallen Dao and no new life. The way."


    "Then Zhou Shu, how could he create his own way? There is no such person in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    The elders immediately retorted, and Elder Qin also nodded, "The old man also thinks so. Even though Zhou Shu is a genius, but still within an intelligible range, he is definitely not a creative person. If he really has this ability, we can''t possibly Choosing to be his opponent, then there is only the second possibility."


    Zheng Daoxuan curiously asked, "What is that?"


    "This Dao does not belong to the Xuanhuang Realm, it comes from a distant outside world, even the fairy realm."


    Qin Feng slowly said, "This phenomenon can only happen when the external Tao appears in the Xuanhuang Realm. Its Tao patterns are not necessarily the true manifestations in the Xuanhuang Realm, and what we see is not necessarily the real Tao. It is also possible that Daota has made a special disguise, and will change its state every time...None of these are understandable."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded unconsciously, "It must be the case."


    Tai Lang said immediately, "His way comes from the spirit of the fairy, there is a power that can swallow everything."


    The fear of fighting against Zhou Shu at the beginning seemed to come to mind again.


    ps: Thank you for your continued support of 8888, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1685: 1 piece of sincerity

    "I told you all."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded slightly, "His Dao power is very peculiar and seems to be able to dispel everything. Later, I thought about it. This is similar to the power of the sun in the rumor, but the world of immortality nowadays has no power of the sun, even similar. There are none, and the power of the sun is not something that the Xuanhuang Realm should have."


    Qin Feng groaned slightly, "From this point of view, the latter kind of possibility is very high. He is not cultivating in the Xuanhuang Realm, and he has no other way. It seems that it can only be the spirit of the fairy."


    Cheng Tianlan seemed to think, "It''s not surprising that it was originally the refining method passed down from the fairy world, and the Tao of the fairy world is normal."


    "Anyway, you have to get it."


    There was light in the eyes of several people at the same time, and the desire could hardly be concealed.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about them, he was observing his Taoist Tower.


    Compared with the previous ones, there are many more lines on the tower, so it is necessary to record them and try to figure them out.


    Use your own Taoist Tower to understand your Tao. Some feel like holding your hair and flying into the sky. It seems incredible, but you can do it. Tao Tower is a collection of the essence of Taoist power, which is a kind of natural Tao. The manifestation is not deliberately done by the cultivator. For the cultivator, there are some connotations of the Dao that they can''t say and cannot be determined, but they can be expressed on the tower, and the image is clear.


    Of course, only those who can understand the Tao of Shu will realize it.


    A little bit of time passed.


    There are gains.


    Zhou Shu retracted his thoughts and felt the inside and outside of the Taoist Tower.


    As he expected, all the spiritual consciousness cruising outside was rejected by the Taoist Tower, only the slightest sound of the piano still came in.


    The sound of the piano that came in immediately disappeared and entered a state of complete silence, almost imperceptible to their existence.


    Of course, there is divine consciousness in the sound of the piano, and they are the methods Lin Qingjue used to spy on Zhou Shu.


    These divine consciousnesses are not ordinary. They are mixed with the power of Dao. They seem to be gentle, but indestructible. Nine-fold monks, ten-rank Dao roots, the power of happiness after enlightenment is one of the strongest forces in the world of immortality, they are born The roots are the same, they are stationed in Zhou Shu''s Tao Pagoda, without moving.


    Lin Qingjue and the Kunlun monk thought that Zhou Shu could not find out, but Zhou Shu could see clearly.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned and wanted to mock, but he immediately dispelled the idea. Obviously, mocking was useless. Kunlun would not give up because of a few words. If he didn''t want to be perceived, he still had to drive out his spiritual knowledge. .


    Shu Zhili kept pouring out, like a colony of ants, surrounding the incoming piano sounds.


    In the distance, Lin Qingjue''s expression condensed slightly, and her hand flicking the Qin couldn''t help but stop.


    "You have completely sensed my spiritual sense, and you have not missed it at all, Zhou Shu, you are stronger than I expected."


    I was a little surprised, a little emotional, but more, it was the vigorous fighting spirit, the unwavering eyes, and there were waves.


    For the Nine-layered cultivator, it was not easy to find an opponent to fight. Zhou Shu in front of him, let alone anything else, at least in terms of divine consciousness, he could fight.


    Le Zhili, Shu Zhili, the divine consciousness of the two did not give way to each other. One had to break in and the other had to drive out. A silent and fierce battle unfolded in Zhou Shu''s Taoist Tower.


    This fight was several hours.


    Those elders couldn''t perceive all of this, and they couldn''t urge them, otherwise they would expose the facts they were observing. Although Kunlun didn''t want a lot of face, being exposed to him in person was lying, and it was not something worth saying.


    Secretly anxious.


    clank


    There were a few sudden soft noises in the Tao Tower, which were even more obvious in Zhou Shu''s sea of ??knowledge, but Zhou Shu showed a smile.


    The meaning of the sound of the piano is clearly farewell.


    At this time, there was no longer Lin Qingjue''s divine sense in the Tao Pagoda.


    In fact, the two of them are indifferent. Perhaps Zhou Shu consumed more, but after playing for so long, Lin Qingjue first recovered his spiritual consciousness, and there was no point in entanglement again. After reading the comparison for so long, it was a loss. Besides, once one''s own consciousness was discovered, it would be impossible to spy on anything. If he did not go out, Zhou Shu would not be able to start refining.


    I wanted to overwhelm Zhou Shu and made Zhou Shu have to accept the existence of those spiritual consciousness, but it is difficult to do it without ten and a half months, and there is no need to do it again.


    Lin Qingjue buried her head on the piano and focused on playing the piano.


    Zhou Shu also began to refine the spirit of the fairy.


    It''s done in just one hour.


    Zhou Shu put away the furnace and materials at will, then opened the Taoist Tower, tapped his fingers, and flew towards the elders.


    "All right."


    The elders turned around one after another, a little impatient, sensing the spirit of the surrounding spirits, their faces glowed.


    "Yes, no difference from the previous one."


    Qin Feng bowed his hands in salute, his expression was very kind, "It is the spirit of the fairy, and Sect Master Zhou is indeed a believer."


    "Several elders are also believers."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I have done what you asked for, can I continue to talk about it?"


    Qin Feng smiled, his eyes gradually became sharp, "Of course I want to continue talking, but how to talk...", as he said, his smile suddenly froze on his face, and the remaining half of the sentence, "It''s not your Zhou The lord can decide, hehe", but he can''t speak anymore.


    Because he knew the sea, Lin Qingjue''s voice came from www.novelhall.com~ to continue trading. When Zhou Shu was refining the fairy spirit, I didn''t perceive anything. "


    The voice was calm, but it was thunderous, and Qin Feng''s heart was shaken, and it took a long time to recover.


    what!


    Even Lin Qingjue couldn''t see the process of Zhou Shu''s refining? He is a nine-fold monk, Kunlun''s first person in six thousand years. Kunlun is destined to dominate the foundation of the world of immortality, but still can''t help Zhou Shu? Can''t even see it?


    Did Lin Qingjue take his hand, or did Zhou Shu bring something strange?


    Too late to think about it.


    The strategy that I thought would succeed, but because of this unexpected accident, I lost it all at once.


    In addition to shock, shock.


    Zhou Shu was slightly suspicious, "What do you mean when Elder Qin said halfway?"


    Qin Feng settled down and said with a smile, "But how to talk, I still have to come slowly, seriously, Sect Master Zhou, please continue to make the price."


    The other elders also got the news, and after holding the shock in their hearts, they only nodded together.


    "Yes, of course we have to continue talking, Sect Master Zhou, what else do you want?"


    "Since the sect master has refined the celestial qi in person and used these materials, the value of the celestial qi is indeed much greater. We in Kunlun will not ignore this. It will definitely give the sect master a convenience. "


    "Yes, we have received the sincerity of the lord, and Kunlun''s sincerity, I believe you will feel it soon."


    Kunlun could not give up the fascinating fairy spirit that lingered around him, so he could only continue talking, even if he paid more.


    Maybe it''s just a temporary price.


    hope so. ...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1686: Suspected of rape

    The spirit of the fairy spirit is right in front of him, as long as the transaction is successful, it can be continuously obtained, and those materials are nothing to Kunlun.


    Kunlun disciples will inevitably benefit infinitely by refining celestial spirits. Kunlun is also likely to usher in the biggest opportunity in 20,000 years to truly rule the entire world of immortality and become the de facto and nominal master of the world.


    Thinking of this, Elder Kunlun couldn''t hold back his breath, and the greed in his eyes was unabashedly revealed.


    Looking at it, Zhou Shu was naturally not polite, and made several requests one after another, all of which were promised by Kunlun.


    The resistance is much less.


    Qin Feng asked Tai Lang to put down the treasure, but the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and he said in a deep voice, "Sect Master Zhou, we have almost met all the conditions you mentioned. Do you want to continue? It''s not good to make prices all over the world. "


    "Not anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I only need one more to complete the transaction."


    "it is good!"


    Qin Feng promised in a hurry, for fear that Zhou Shu would repent, "It is difficult to chase after a word, so the lord should not break his promise."


    Zheng Daoxuan said slowly, "I don''t know what the last thing the lord wants?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "For Kunlun, it''s useless, it''s just the refining material of the Five Elements. I need to use it to refine a magic weapon."


    "Five Elements Material?"


    The elders stayed for a while, secretly cheering in their hearts, and Qin Feng immediately said, "Will the Sovereign still lack the Five Elements material? In other words, we have all the materials for the Kunlun Five Elements. The Sovereign speaks and will definitely answer."


    "Then thank you elder."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and said straightly, "What I want is wooden materials, fragments of built-up wood."


    The expressions of the elders changed slightly, and they suddenly became unnatural.


    Qin Feng laughed and said, "Sect Master made a mistake, Jianmu was destroyed as early as the ancient times, and it was the hands of the Immortal Realm himself. Nothing is left, even if there is a little, after so many years, where Will it still exist?"


    Zheng Daoxuan also nodded, and said seriously, "The Sect Master is afraid that he has misheard the rumors of others. We in Kunlun will not have such a thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Several elders said it makes sense, but it is useless to conceal this matter.


    "Sect Master must be mistaken, who told you?"


    Qin Feng just shook his head and said slowly, "Jianmu is a bridge connecting the Xuanhuang World and the Immortal World. If we had Jianmu fragments, we would have used it to communicate with the Immortal World. How could it be that we haven��t been able to get a bit of the Immortal World for tens of thousands of years. The news has brought the Xuanhuang Realm into such a mess?"


    Cheng Tianlan frowned, pretending to be surprised, "We have construction wood fragments? I have never heard of it."


    Zheng Daoxuan followed and shook his head, "Moreover, the construction wood fragments are not the Five Elements material, and are mostly useless to the Sect Master."


    "A few people don''t have to cover up."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, calm and sharp, "I won''t mention the conditions that you can''t do. Of course you have built wood fragments, and you will use them every fifty years, trying to use it to find a way to communicate with the fairy world. , But never found..."


    Qin Feng''s face changed slightly, and he didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    Zhou Shu nodded Cheng Tianlan, "Hehe, it should be not long since the last time I used Jianmu Fragments. It was still used by Elder Cheng. From you, I can still feel a strange breath of wood, this breath, It is different from all the auras of wood in the world, only Jianmu has it."


    This is not a deliberate mistake.


    He often perceives the wood aura on the city lord''s body and is naturally familiar with it, while Cheng Tianlan happens to have a similar aura on his body. There is no possibility other than Jianmu.


    Cheng Tianlan''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and the lie he had just told was exposed, still a little guilty.


    "Haha, haha."


    Qin Feng smiled, trying to conceal the surprise in his heart, and said in a straightforward voice, "I didn''t expect the Sect Master to understand our Kunlun so much. Even this kind of thing can be discovered. If it were not for the unity of the elders, the old man would really suspect that the elders would come out. It''s a rape."


    Although he was joking, his eyes were extremely sharp, and he scanned each elder.


    Indeed, Kunlun does have wood fragments.


    When the Jianmu collapsed, I did not find a piece of it. After Kunlun Mountain was destroyed and Kunlun Mountain became the Dead Sea, the elders of Kunlun went to the Sea of ??Death to explore for a long time and paid a lot of price to find a piece of Jianmu. Residual roots.


    Jianmu cannot be measured by treasures or magic weapons. At the beginning, it was not only a bridge between the Xuanhuang Realm and the Immortal Realm, but also had a greater effect. And the destruction of Jianmu by the Immortal Realm was not simply to break the connection with the Xuanhuang Realm. There are more important reasons.


    For these reasons, there are many speculations by the cultivators in the Xuanhuang world, but they cannot be confirmed.


    After finding the residual roots, Kunlun naturally regarded it as a treasure, and immediately used the fragments to connect with the fairy world, but no matter how they tried, there was no result.


    Jianmu is the bridge of the immortal world. Any part of the body has such characteristics. It can not only communicate with the immortal world, but also attract the spiritual energy of the immortal world for use by the cultivators. In the ancient times, the immortal world drew from the mysterious yellow world. The vitality and the aura, as well as the original energy, at that time, the Xuanhuang realm was the mother realm of the fairy realm, and the fairy realm was a derivative realm of the mysterious yellow realm.


    Perhaps it was soaking in the sea of ??death for too long, many of the characteristics of Jianmu have been lost. Now it is just a very woody spirit wood, which is useless Even so, Kunlun did not want to Give up, try year after year.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "If you don''t want to know, unless you do nothing, you will always leave traces of what you have done. Kunlun is the same."


    "The person who may find the trace, Sect Master Zhou, you are the first one."


    Qin Feng nodded, seeming to be complimenting, but the killing intent in his heart was increasing, and he couldn''t eliminate it at all.


    Several elders looked at each other and talked a lot.


    "What to do, he actually wants to build wooden fragments? I really can''t figure out how he knew."


    "I don''t know, but Kunlun should have no rape, he is not simple."


    "No matter what, Zhou Shu can''t leave Kunlun anymore, no matter how much we pay, and we must conduct self-examination. Only the elders of our Presbyterian Church know this."


    "Of course, but don''t think about it now, think about whether you should give him the pieces of construction wood."


    "My opinion is, I will get it back anyway, and I always feel that maybe he can use the characteristics of the wood fragments."


    "I think so too, he is indeed a bit extraordinary, and he said that he took the refining tool, and there is no need to worry about it being destroyed. The building wood fragments cannot be destroyed by anything, and it is naturally impossible to use the refining tool."


    "It was also unexpected that he wanted to use the construction wood fragments, but it can only be so."


    "We can''t use it. It''s okay to give him a try. For the sake of fairy spirit, we will do it for the time being."


    The discussion soon came to an end, and Qin Feng turned to Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful.


    ps: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1687: Get it

    Facing Qin Feng''s gaze, Zhou Shu quietly looked forward to it.


    Qin Feng pondered for a long time before he slowly said, "Isn''t it possible that the transaction can''t go on without the construction wood fragments?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "This requirement can''t be met, so naturally there is no reason to continue trading."


    "it is good."


    Qin Feng waved his hand, "Please wait a moment, Sect Master, I will come when I go."


    Several elders got up one after another, Cheng Tianlan turned around and explained, "Sect Master Zhou, where the building wood fragments are stored, there must be more than four elders working together to open the formation, so..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You can save yourself."


    Compared with other treasures, the status of this construction wood fragment is obviously much higher.


    The elders have gone, and the previously selected chips are still in the banquet, but Zhou Shu can''t move. Although five elders have gone, Lin Qingjue has not moved. The sound of the piano is still melodious and quiet, like a breeze. , I don��t know the sound, but I can hear it when I want to hear it.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands far away, "Elder Lin, you have worked hard."


    The piano''s tone changed slightly, sometimes low and soft, sometimes soft and cheerful, Lin Qingjue seemed to answer with the sound, uniquely sentimental.


    The aura and vitality around, uninvited, danced around the banquet for joy, as if there was life.


    Zhou Shu had experienced such a situation before. At that time, the power of Tao was affected by the sound of the piano and moved along with it. At this time, it was vitality.


    As the piano sounded faster, the vegetation around the banquet also moved, dancing with the wind, rustling, making sounds unique to vegetation. What''s more strange is that the tables, chairs, stones, etc., have actually joined in. Following the vibrating of the piano, it produces a harmonious resonance, giving the movement a richer charm.


    Ledao has reached such a point, incredible.


    Another point is that the sound of the piano is bursting, and the ordinary mortals working around, seem unconscious, still busy with their own affairs.


    Zhou Shu listened quietly, and couldn''t help feeling secretly, "If Lin Qing is definitely not an opponent, maybe he can make good friends."


    After a while, several elders flew together, and the sound of the piano gradually dimmed, restoring the silence before.


    Qin Feng held a dark green jade box in his hands.


    "Lord, please see."


    As the jade box opened, a strong qi of wood came out, but it was not scattered, but gathered into a cloud.


    In the middle of the clouds, a piece of dark wood lay quietly.


    But four or five inches long, like a rock, full of cracks, the divine consciousness cannot penetrate, nor can you see the inside of the crack, but there is a feeling that the entire world is hidden inside, as the original tree of the Xuanhuang World, the Xuanhuang World It has gone through all the vicissitudes of life.


    "It''s it."


    Zhou Shu just glanced at it and confirmed it, there will be no fakes.


    Qin Feng nodded, closed the jade box again, placed it with the previous items, stood beside him, and said in a deep voice, "Sect Master, we can give it all, so should you be satisfied?"


    "natural."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, took out a jade slip from his sleeve, and held it in his hand, "I am also ready to go. All the details of the refining method are in this jade slip. Any elder can refine immortals through it. Spiritual air."


    Qin Feng said calmly, "How to determine the authenticity?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "If it is fake, Zhou Shu I shall not be promoted to immortality."


    Very few immortal cultivators say such things. Elder Kunlun is all about it. Qin Feng''s figure is also shaken, and he nods seriously, "If the lord says this, the old man will naturally believe you. Okay, how do you make a deal?"


    "This is Kunlun, all the elders are also staring, are you still worried that you won''t be able to run down?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, seemingly thoughtful, "Why don''t it be like this, take things in the next, and hand over the jade slip to you immediately."


    Qin Feng thought for a while, "Yes, but you can''t leave until we have read the jade slip to determine its authenticity."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "So the best."


    Qin Feng laughed, showing all his excitement on his face, and said, "Then first wish us a successful transaction."


    "At last it didn''t take a lot of hard work."


    "Thank you Sovereign Zhou, this transaction is worthy of each other."


    The other elders also raised their hands to salute, staring at the jade slips in Zhou Shu''s hands, all of them flashed in their eyes, and the stars were also like stars. They were excited and sent out, anyone could see it, and it was definitely not a fake.


    Zhou Shu also noticed it, smiling and returning the gifts one by one.


    The piano tone changed immediately.


    Joy, happiness, like a wanderer who has been away from home for many years, after all the hardships, finally embarked on the path back home, looking at the door not far away, can''t control the excitement in my heart at all, just want to rush in and see Long-lost relatives.


    This atmosphere is in line with the mood of everyone at this time. When the negotiation that lasted for a long time finally came to an end, everyone was happy.


    "Thank you Elder Lin."


    Zhou Shu arched his hand slightly and walked slowly towards the middle of the feast.


    "Fairy spirit, I will finally get it."


    Qin Feng glanced at Zhou Shu with sorrow, and walked back slowly, leaving all the things to Zhou Shu.


    Step by step, Zhou Shu walked smoothly and firmly. Net debut


    At this time, Kunlun was the easiest time to launch a trap, and naturally it was also his most dangerous time.


    There was also an eighth sense of divine consciousness. It was in a fully opened state. Any abnormality would not escape his observation. Even if Lin Qingjue made a sudden move, he did not notice any abnormality.


    Elder Kunlun looked at him excitedly, there was no sign of action, many people did not even let go of their spiritual consciousness.


    Lin Qingjue was still leaning on the piano, with a natural expression and elegantly playing every note.


    In Huixiantai I can��t feel the existence of the formation, expand thousands of miles to the gate of Kunlun Mountain, and the same is true. No abnormal changes.


    This is not the case now. From the beginning of the negotiation to the present, it is the same.


    Isn''t it dangerous? Does Kunlun really want to make a deal?


    But the previous omen should not be false.


    Soon, Zhou Shu came to the pile of chips and observed carefully one by one, looking at the objects and the surrounding situation, but there was still no sign of launching the trap.


    In the melodious and cheerful piano sound, the power of music is not felt.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, put away all those things, and threw the jade slip to Qin Feng.


    "Thank you."


    Qin Feng smiled and picked up the jade slip, then nodded at a glance, "Sect Master Guo is a believer, not bad."


    "Farewell."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, flicked his body, and swept straight away. The things were already in his hands, so he couldn''t leave more for a moment.


    Just after flying, the surrounding scenes have all changed.


    Huixiantai is gone, and no elders can be seen anymore, as if they have been dragged into an illusion. There is a cloud of chaotic smoke and dust in the eyes, and they can��t distinguish the color.


    This scene is extremely unreal, it seems that it shouldn''t happen at all.


    At the same time, his body seemed to be torn apart suddenly, and he felt huge pain inexplicably.


    Looking down, he was stunned. The exposed skin continued to bulge like blood hills, and the limbs flew out involuntarily, as if to leave the body.


    There is a feeling of death immediately.


    It feels very real.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1688: trap

    "Haha!"


    "Look where you flee?"


    "''Transaction''? The people who are doing''transaction'' with our Kunlun haven''t appeared yet!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu disappear, the elders on Huixiantai burst into bursts of laughter unconsciously, and it took a while to calm down. . .


    "I still feel a little pity."


    Zheng Daoxuan slowly said, "Zhou Shu is really a genius. If it can be used by me, I am afraid that the Kunlun monk will be able to enter the immortal world within two hundred years."


    Qin Feng nodded his head and said, "But he doesn''t know how, so he can only do that."


    Cheng Tianlan shook his head lightly, wondering, "Should he not die?"


    "This one����"


    "Unexplainable."


    The elders'' expressions were slightly condensed, and they did not know how to answer.


    "If you change someone else, you should definitely die, but he probably won''t."


    Lin Qingjue floated and said calmly, "Even if his strength is not as good as mine, it is not far behind. As long as he passes the initial stage, it is difficult to die."


    "what?"


    Qin Feng shook his head unconsciously, showing some regret, "Elder Lin, can''t even the Five Elements Wheel kill him?"


    "Although the Five Elements Wheel is a complete artifact, it is limited by the Xuanhuang Realm, so we can''t use much power, and Zhou Shu is also a monk in the Xuanhuang Realm. It can''t perform the guardianship it deserves when facing people in the same realm. The power, as long as Zhou Shu gets used to the power of the five elements inside, he won��t die."


    Lin Qingjue''s face was calm, and there was a trace of joking in Qin Feng''s eyes, "Why, he can''t die, the elder seems very dissatisfied?"


    Qin Feng shook his head and smiled, "That''s not the case. I''m just worried that he will come out and ruin our Kunlun event."


    "Don''t worry, if he can get out of the Five Elements Chakra, then..."


    Lin Qingjue''s face gradually became darker, and he thought for a while, but did not speak.


    Qin Feng said in a hurry, "So what will happen, Elder Lin?"


    Lin Qingjue looked at the Kunlun Mountains in the distance, shook his head slightly, and said slowly, "If he can really break free of the Five Elements Wheel, then, even if he wants something bad, we can''t stop it, let him go."


    "what����"


    Qin Feng was a little dumbfounded, and his expression became heavy.


    Tai Lang was rather dissatisfied and shouted, "Elder, what are you worried about!? Can he really get out of the artifact? Impossible, what could not be done in the past, why is Zhou Shu!?"


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded, "He wants to come out, only if we let him out. At that time, he will definitely be tamed by us and will obey our Kunlun."


    Cheng Tian''s blue eyes lit up, "Tame Zhou Shu? Just hand it over to me to do such a thing."


    "It''s still early, let him stay up for a while."


    Lin Qingjue waved his hand, turned around, and the remaining elders followed along to Kunlun Mountain, and Huixiantai returned to calm.


    Zhou Shu at this time was encountering an unprecedented predicament.


    After sensing the abnormality of the body, Shu Zhili followed his heart and immediately protected the body completely.


    Except for the unbearable pain, the body seemed to be restored to its original state, but immediately felt endless pressure. If a mortal fell into the deep sea, pressure would come from all directions, crushing himself to pieces at all times.


    Zhou Shu hasn''t felt this way for a long time.


    "Such power..."


    Zhou Shujing meditated, while resisting with Shu Zhi''s strength, he felt carefully.


    Soon he discovered that this power not only comes from the outside, but also from the inside of the body. The outside has to come in, and the inside of the body has to go out, attracting each other like magnets. If Shu Zhili temporarily blocked the two, he was afraid it was himself. His body will soon blend into these forces, and then he will no longer exist.


    How could there be such a strange power?


    As soon as the ��doubt�� was born, he had the answer immediately.


    This is the power of the Five Elements Chakra, that is, the power of the Five Elements, the power of the high-level Five Elements.


    Most things in the Xuanhuang world are composed of the five elements, and people are no exception. The foundation of the human body is the five elements.


    The general power of the five elements comes from various materials with five elements aura, and the five elements aura between heaven and earth. The Five Elements Method is to use them to make essays. Kunlun is different. They have the five elements and can use each This kind of high-level five elements can also use the power of high-level five elements.


    The power of the high-level five elements mobilizes not only the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth but also the materials, it is everything with the five elements, including human beings.


    If you can''fuck'' the five elements, you can also''fuck'' the human beings. As long as they are humans, they can''t resist. Even if they are a tribulation monk, even if they are powerful, they will not be immune to the five elements unless they jump outside the five elements. control.


    His body was controlled by the power of the high-ranking five elements, if it hadn''t been blocked by Shuzhi''s power, it would have been torn to pieces.


    "Am I in the Five Elements Wheel?"


    Zhou Shu easily came to this conclusion from the power of the five elements around him.


    It is impossible for the Kunlun monk to do it. They can''manipulate'' the power of the high-level Five Elements to such an extent that they control the monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm. That Kunlun monk must be familiar with the Five Elements Principle, and even have a basic grasp. There is no such monk��with such a monk, Kunlun has long been able to ascend to the immortal��then there is only one result, that is, Kunlun, who is well-versed in the Five Elements Law, used the Five Elements Wheel to force Zhou Shu into the Five Elements Wheel.


    Knowing this fact, Zhou Shu was a little shocked but also a little fortunate.


    Obviously, the Five Elements Chakra in the Xuanhuang Realm cannot display all its power. If the Five Elements Chakra can display its full power, Zhou Shu is already dead.


    "For me, I didn''t hesitate to use a magic weapon, I still underestimated the determination of the Kunlun monk."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, with a little regret. He thought that Kunlun would definitely use the artifact to deal with Tianlong Temple. After all, Tianlong Temple also has artifacts to swallow the sky gourd. There will be a battle between the two, but he did not expect Kunlun to use it. Here is him.


    He smiled bitterly, "Even if it is used on evil souls..."


    Can still laugh, because there is no danger for the time being.


    The power of the high-level Five Elements in the Five Elements Wheel is indeed very strong, but Shu Zhi''s power is not weak. It resists internal and external pressure and builds a small safe space. It is not difficult to do. Just want to go out and get rid of the Five Elements power completely. It is extremely difficult, perhaps impossible.


    "Is it Lin Qingjue?"


    After a pause, he realized something.


    None of the five elders in Huixiantai had such abilities, and the eldest grandson had neither a bogey nor a bogey. It could only be Lin Qingjue.


    "Using the power of Le Dao with the power of the law of space, I moved me into a trap set up in advance, and went directly into the Five Elements Chakra. I am afraid that only Lin Qingjue can do this, Kunlun Ah Kunlun, when Under such a prestigious reputation, there will be no avatars."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, a little upset, but also secretly admired.


    Lin Qingjue understands at least two kinds of laws. Although they are both preliminary, they are also extremely rare. In the Profound Yellow Realm, there are not many monks who can understand the two laws in the Tribulation Realm. Almost without exception, they have been promoted to immortals. Lin Qingjue should also be one of them.


    And Zhou Shu learned about reincarnation and the law of life and death.


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1689: Is it you

    Trapped in the Five Elements Chakra, Zhou Shu still remained calm. Baidu Search Biquli


    There will be a way.


    In the five elements wheel, the power of the high-level five elements is endless. Even Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhili can maintain a certain balance in the continuous rotation, but it is basically impossible to break through the obstacles of these five elements and break through. .


    It seems that Zhou Shu wants to get out of trouble, it seems that he has to understand the Five Elements Principle.


    If you also know the Five Elements Rule, you can naturally seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, find the weaknesses of the five elements, and gradually get out of trouble.


    If there is enough time and no one is bothering him, Zhou Shu would be willing to do the same. He should have experienced it in the Five Elements Chakra, and those endless five element powers would be used as an aid to the experience.


    But impossible.


    Kunlun knew that he was not dead, so he would definitely come to interrupt and exert pressure to control the Five Elements Wheel to increase or change the power of the Five Elements. At that time, whether Zhou Shu could continue to block it was a question, and he did not have much time. , There was still an Evil Soul on his body. If the Evil Soul also broke out of the tripod, then Zhou Shu would face more than the Five Elements Wheel.


    Although the Xuanyuan Sword was prepared in advance, it could only be used once, and success in such an environment was not guaranteed.


    I clarified my situation, and it seems that the situation is a bit bad,


    After thinking for a while, a smile appeared on Zhou Shu''s face.


    "It''s your turn, too."


    Shu Zhili stretched out a little, expanding the small space where Zhou Shu was located, like a small tent in the yellow sand, traversing the wind, unyielding.


    Zhou Shu sat in it, his face solemn, a map spread out in front of him, hiding the dragon picture.


    Opening the Hidden Dragon Picture, Caiying jumped out first.


    "I����"


    Before the words fell, I saw a flash of blue light, and the Blue Nightmare sword flew outward like an arrow. Zhou Shu quickly reached out and held it tightly.


    Caiying was very surprised, "What''s the matter, this palace runs outside by himself, obviously is going to come over?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "We are now in the Five Elements Wheel and are being drawn by the power of the Five Elements. Your Azure Nightmare Sword is out of control."


    Caiying still didn''t understand, "What is the Five Elements Wheel?"


    "I will tell you later," Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a little dignity, "How about Xiao Gun?"


    "Don''t you know how to bully my palace?" Caiying snorted, "It''s not the same way, he can''t wake up now with my palace."


    As early as a few years ago, Xiao Gun had already shown signs of awakening, but Zhou Shu never found a suitable place to wake him up.


    As a chimpanzee who has cultivated to Consummation and opened up spiritual wisdom, Xiao Kun has been stung for a long, long time. In the process of sleeping, his body has basically completed the transformation, only the last step is missing, which is also the most consuming step. He must have A huge amount of vitality and aura, as well as the power of the five elements, can be absorbed by him to truly transform into a Chilong.


    Chilong is the dragon that controls the five elements.


    In the classics, as well as in the previous life of reincarnation, it is introduced in this way, everything is as much as possible, the more, the higher the success rate of the dragon will be.


    Such a place is hard to find, so it has been dragged.


    After all, it was Hualong and had no experience, Zhou Shu would never dare to act rashly.


    It��s not unfeasible to be in Huaguo Mountain, where the vitality is enough, but the five elements are not enough, and it may not be able to transform successfully. Zhou Shu originally planned to find a suitable place after this period of time, so he went there to set up a five element array. , To stimulate the aura of a large number of Five Elements material, and then to wake Xiao Gun, although it may not be the best environment, it is also the best Zhou Shu can do.


    Before that, he had been using Caiying to calm down, not letting Xiao Gun continue to absorb spiritual energy and dragon energy.


    But now it seems that there is no need to look for it, and no need to set up an array.


    In the Five Elements Wheel, the energy of the five elements is unimaginable, and there is no shortage of vitality and aura. It should be the best place for Chilong to transform into a dragon.


    Things that I had never thought of before, unexpectedly became reality.


    Once in a lifetime.


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying with a big smile, "Then, let him wake up now."


    "Ok?"


    Caiying is still unclear, so Zhou Shu has taken Xiao Gun out, watching it, cherishing it very much.


    This snow-white beast has been asleep since it greedily eats the blood of the whole mountain. It hasn''t been awake for almost a hundred years. It''s time.


    It seems that I have sensed something. After taking it out from Xiaogun, the power of the surrounding Five Elements showed signs of retreat, but in a flash, it became stronger and stronger, and it seemed to be in a violent rage. He obviously regarded Xiaogun as To kill the most worried enemy before he wakes up.


    The Five Elements Wheel is also spiritual. It knows what to do.


    The Five Elements Wheel has been the guardian of the Xuanhuang world since this world. With it, it can suppress any immortal cultivator, and it can also suppress many foreign animals, even sacred beasts, but the only thing it cannot suppress is the Chilong. It once lost to Chilong back then, and it was still a miserable loss. At this time, it also seemed to perceive the fear of the past.


    Chilong is a race that is born with the Five Elements Rule.


    It can be seen right now. Although Xiao Gun was still asleep, the power of the runaway did not seem to have any effect on him. The power of the high-level five elements could not make him lose control, only Caiying screamed unconsciously, because The Blue Nightmare Sword almost completely lost control.


    However, Zhou Shu held it very tightly, and then increased Shu Zhi''s strength, protecting himself and Xiaogun tightly.


    In spite of the violent storms, I can''t move . Once the power of the five elements breaks through the defense, even if I can save my life, the chick beast that hasn''t turned the dragon will be crushed.


    "Little roll!"


    Looking at the Chi beast on the ground, Zhou Shu whispered.


    The vast vitality fell on Xiao Gun''s body like drops of water, and then spread out, like white smoke, completely enveloped Xiao Gun.


    Foreseeing a bad future, the power of the five elements outside became more and more crazy, like a sharp knife, like a huge mallet, like a mudslide, hitting the Shuzhili shield one by one, all in all directions, as if you can see it, the shield is right. It collapsed a little bit.


    Zhou Shu frantically concentrated Shu''s strength on the shield, not daring to pause a little.


    Because the output speed was too fast, the body began to shake slightly, unable to fully control, this kind of situation has never happened before.


    Because he perceives it, the power outside is much stronger than Lin Qingjue. I am afraid that it is not weaker than the ninth-level mountain relic that impacts Guixu. If he is negligent, the shield will be torn. The power of the five elements will swarm forward, destroy Xiaogun, and abandon all previous achievements.


    Never allow it.


    While resisting the power of the five elements of the Five Elements Chakra, while urging Xiao Gun, Caiying on the side also saw that it was wrong, and gathered vitality and spirit energy together, trying to wake Xiao Gun.


    "Hey, hey, I wanted to wake up all the time before, why didn''t I move when I came out?"


    In fact, from the time of coming out to the present, it has not been a hundred breath time.


    Only these hundred breaths, under the frenzied attack, seemed very long, but fortunately, Xiao Gun did not let them wait too long.


    "Is that you, Zhou Zhou?"


    Finally heard the sound that hadn''t been heard for a long time, which made Zhou Shu''s heart agitated. ...


    You can use Enter, ���� shortcut keys to read

 Chapter 1690: Start to transform the dragon

    "it''s me."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled warmly.


    Xiao Gun stood up slowly, looked at her surroundings, his eyes were chuckle, full of agility, "Zhou Zhou, where is this, I feel..."


    Zhou Shu interrupted it gently, "Don''t ask this first, you should know what you are going to do, Xiao Gun?"


    "doing what?"


    Xiao Gun was quite at a loss. He only quickly woke up and said in surprise, "Yes! Zhou Zhou, I had a dream, and I repeated the dream many times. There were many voices in the dream, and they all said I was a one. Dragon, teach me how to change into Jackie Chan... is this true?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, its eyes were full of doubt, "Am I really a dragon?"


    Zhou Shu nodded without hesitation, "Yes, you are a dragon. Now do what they teach!"


    Dreaming dragons has always been the way of the dragon family��s inheritance. Xiaojun, who has the blood of Chilong, has met the requirements. The dragons of the upper realm will never turn a blind eye. They will definitely tell it by the way of dreaming. Zhou Shu knows this. I haven''t looked for the classics in this area, and it''s actually impossible to find them.


    "If it''s Zhou Zhou, I know it."


    The confusion in his eyes quickly turned into firmness, Xiao Gun glanced around, seeming to realize, "Out there, there seems to be a lot of things I want."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, slightly worried, "But, doesn''t it matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter, trust me, Zhou Zhou."


    Xiao Gun raised his head, full of pride, his eyes fierce and full of domineering.


    I wanted to say a few words about Xiaogun''s Caiying, but after seeing it, he couldn''t help but retracted, and said with a trembling, "Xiaogun...How can I be a little scared in this palace..."


    She was afraid of Xiaogun for the first time, and it is no wonder that Xiaogun at this time showed his racial superiority for the first time. The natural king of the dragon race, the dragon race, has been the highest race in the Xuanhuang world for a long time. Order the world, do not dare not to obey, all kinds of monsters and races all obey, heaven and earth elves have a natural fear, until the fearless human immortal cultivator appeared, changed all this.


    Zhou Shu squeezed her tightly and smiled, "Don''t be afraid, Xiao Gun is on our side, isn''t it, Xiao Gun?"


    He looked at Xiao Gun with kindness in his eyes and a trace of sternness. Although the dragons were extremely powerful, at this time, it was already the world of the cultivators. The dragons could continue to be strong, but they must not stand on top of the cultivators. , Can be regarded as Zhou Shu''s warning.


    "Of course!"


    Xiao Gun didn''t think so much, and rubbed Zhou Shu twice, "I''m out, Zhou Zhou, wait for me to come back!"


    As he said, it flew out like an arrow.


    Zhou comfortably opened the Shu Zhili shield, let it rush into the middle of the five elements, and quickly disappear without a trace.


    "It will be fine, will it?"


    Caiying stopped trembling, and began to worry, "The power outside cannot be resisted at all in this palace. It is not half as powerful as this palace, so why dare to rush in, so fearless."


    "You are different."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, go back first, we also have to do our own thing."


    After Xiao got out, the center of the whirlpool shifted, and the pressure around Zhou Shu was much less. It only needs a little bit of Shu''s strength to keep flowing to maintain the shield, resist the invasion, and calm down and do something.


    The transformation of the dragon is not a matter of a while, the process is difficult and long, Zhou Shu can''t help Xiaogun, just wait.


    Caiying obediently slid into the Universe Bag and did not come out again.


    Zhou Shu took out the sacred wooden cauldron and placed it in front of him, then opened the magic trick he had obtained before, and carefully figured it out.


    The evil spirits in the Shenmuding tripod could come out at any time. Just take them out and watch them. It''s easy to do it at any time. At this time, there is no worries about the Five Elements Chakra. Zhou Shu deals with the evil spirits alone, with a lot of confidence and not much worry Up.


    Of course, whether the Evil Soul would choose to come out at this time was also a question. If Zhou Shu was an Evil Soul, he would probably not come out.


    Once it comes out, it is likely to be suppressed by the Five Elements Wheel and will never be able to turn over again. ..


    Zhou Shu also had such thoughts, and put more energy on reading tactics.


    What he looked at was neither righteousness nor impermanence.


    The law of impermanence involves the law of fate, which is one of the highest laws in the universe. It is almost impossible to understand in the Xuanhuang Realm. Even if it is understood, it may not be a good thing, and so much power will die because of it, he will not risk it.


    The Jue of Impermanence is reserved for future research. As for the Jue of Righteous Qi, although there is no such concern, it is not suitable for this time.


    What he saw was the Big Five Elements Boxing.


    Studying the Big Five Elements Boxing in the Five Elements Wheel is a natural advantage. Who wants to miss it?


    The Big Five Elements Boxing is different from many five element methods in the world of immortality. Wearing the five elements, it revolves and evolves, interpreting the power of the five elements from the force of the boxing.


    And Zhou Shu had already achieved the Five Elements Body when he crossed the Tribulation. Although it was a low-level Five Elements, it was also a great advantage for making great Five Elements Boxing.


    The two advantages are gathered in one, and this big five-element boxing is a must-have method.


    As the day passed, Zhou Shu was very attentive every day and didn��t waste any time. He would only stop to practice for a while when he was exhausted, and he would not practice when he was practising When I am idle, I will take out the fragments of built wood, use the eighth sense and the sixth sense to perceive the vicissitudes of life above, and try to find the mysteries, such as the connection with the fairy world.


    The usual five senses and spiritual consciousness must have been tried countless times by the Kunlun monks, and they will not have much effect.


    However, he did not succeed either.


    He found a very strange thing. The Jianmu fragment had no trace of existence. It was clearly in front of him, but in the eighth sense, he could not find its position in the universe. This is very strange. If you can find a position, maybe Can connect it with the universe.


    The eighth sense does not exist, is that completely dead?


    Or other reasons, but Zhou Shu is unlikely to understand it now.


    Zhou Shu tried to infuse some vitality, but it was of no use. Jianmu fragments could not accept vitality at all, and they disappeared and died.


    Perhaps only the Wood City Lord born from the same source can make it glow with its former vitality.


    About more than a month later, Zhou Shu''s Big Five Elements boxing was slightly successful.


    Between the punches, the power of the surrounding five elements seemed to follow the movement of the fist, but it was vague and not necessarily clear. Zhou Shu didn��t know much about the power of the high-level five elements here. He could only say that Zhou Shu used his intelligence and Experience shows the direction of the effort, but there is a long way to go to achieve results.


    After some punches, Zhou Shu looked around.


    Same as before, I still can''t see Xiao Gun''s figure clearly, but I can see a little outline.


    One more and more, Xiao Gun has been tossing, rolling, roaring (although no sound can be heard) in the power of the five elements, and the outline is constantly changing, the body shape is gradually extending, the original long tail is slowly shortening, and The fox-like face began to change, becoming majestic and solemn.


    "It must be successful."


    Zhou Shu said silently and focused on himself.


    There is not much time, so hurry up.

 Chapter 1691: Sit on the Forgotten Peak

    Kunlun Mountain, sit on the Forgotten Peak. ,:.


    The peak rises straight into the clouds, and the top of the peak is as flat as a mirror.


    There is an octagonal pavilion on the top of the peak, each side is nine feet, nine feet and nine minutes long, and the height is the same. The nine huge pearls on the top of the pavilion are brilliant, and they can compete with the sun and the moon. The four ancestors of Kunlun tattooed with them, as well as the well-known Kunlun Five Sages, are vivid and vivid in sight.


    An ancient magic weapon was placed in the pavilion.


    It is composed of five huge wheels with different colors and colors. The huge wheels have a fixed center and surround each other without interfering with each other. They achieve a wonderful balance. They rotate constantly, fast and slow, like a movement, with a long ancient charm. .


    It is Kunlun''s five-element wheel, which is also the best-preserved artifact in the Xuanhuang world today, and has never been damaged.


    After countless years, it has not changed its appearance, and its luster remains the same. If there is any difference, it is probably that the original guardian is the Xuanhuang Realm, and now it is the Kunlun.


    By the wheel of the Five Elements, Lin Qing sat absolutely, his eyes closed slightly, his face calm.


    Behind him, several elders were also sitting, but they all looked a little anxious.


    Zheng Daoxuan said anxiously, "Elder Lin, what''s going on inside?"


    Lin Qingjue paused for a while, then slowly said, "Don''t worry, I am not transparent about the Five Elements Rule, and I can''t fully understand the situation inside. I''m taking a closer look."


    "It would be great if Elder Ding didn''t retreat."


    Cheng Tianlan sighed slightly, "In the presbytery now, he is the only one who knows the Five Elements Principle. If he were to ��fight�� the Five Elements Chakra, it would be much better."


    Qin Feng nodded, "This is natural, Elder Dante has closed the death barrier and made a death oath. The Jiuzhong will never leave the barrier before crossing the Tribulation Realm. There is no way to let him out."


    Qiu, who rarely spoke, shook his head, quite sad, "It was only me who made the death oath back then."


    "It''s all for Kunlun, no one goes there," Qin Feng waved his hand, quite solemnly, "Elder Qiu, I know that you and Elder Ding are like brothers, but don''t think about these things again in the future, just focus on cultivation."


    Cheng Tianlan hurriedly said, "Yes, now that there is Elder Lin, there is no need for one person in our presbytery to swear to shut down every thousand years."


    She looked at Lin Qingjue, with a lot of envious''color'', and said softly, "Qingjue, can''t you see inside?"


    "Elder Cheng, you don''t need to say the word Qing Jue anymore," Lin Qingjue frowned slightly, and said calmly, "It is precisely because I can see a little bit, that I called you to think about it together. According to my opinion, the current situation is not very good. Well, the power of the five elements in the Five Elements Chakra rushes around in a mess, and it seems that the power of the five elements is less, which is really abnormal."


    Qin Feng seemed to realize something, "Elder Lin meant that Zhou Shu was doing trouble inside?"


    "No, he can resist at best, can he fight back?"


    Zheng Daoxuan shook his head unconsciously, and was quite surprised, "Under normal circumstances, the power of the five elements in the Five Elements Wheel rotates endlessly, and there will be no consumption. If it is less, you must have encountered a power that can rival it or even out of it. , There is only Zhou Shu in it, but it is strange that although his Dao power is very strong, it will never be higher than the power of the Five Elements, and it is impossible to match it. This is the case unless he..."


    At this point, his face was a bit frozen, and he couldn''t say it for a while.


    "Unless he understands the law of the five elements, he can find the weakness of the power of the five elements."


    The **** of Tailang''looks'' condensed, "We have all studied the Five Elements Principle, which is by no means so easy to understand. It has been difficult to make progress for thousands of years, but how did Zhou Shu understand this? Did he get our tactics? "


    Zheng Daoxuan was stagnant, "He got a big five-element fist, just before entering the five-element round."


    Tai Lang''s face tightened, "He has a big five-element boxing?"


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded and explained a few words, "...In order to learn about Xuanyuanjian, I gave him the Big Five Element Fist and didn''t inform the elders. It was my fault."


    "Nothing, you have found important news, it''s not wrong."


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "The problem will not lie in the Big Five Elements Boxing. If Zhou Shu can practice the Big Five Elements Boxing in just two months, and even comprehend the Five Elements Rule from it, then Kunlun will also admit defeat. , But I think it��s impossible. He should have other ways."


    Cheng Tianlan nodded immediately, "Qing Jue is right. It''s impossible for anyone to understand the law within two months."


    Lin Qingjue did not remind her this time, only frowned slightly.


    Zheng Daoxuan sighed unconsciously, "I think too much."


    Qin Feng thought for a while and said, "Perhaps he is using the Xuanyuan Sword to attack the Five Elements. It should have been a long time since he got the Xuanyuan Sword. It is not surprising that he can use it well. He had to do the same when he came out."


    "Or, the evil soul was released."


    Tai Lang paused, "He and Evil Soul are resisting the Five Elements Wheel together, even he has been infected by Evil Soul?"


    Lin Qingjue shook his head, "I can''t feel this. Zhou Shu''s breath is still intact. There is no major change. If he is swallowed by the evil soul, there will be no him."


    "Stop thinking about it."


    Cheng Tianlan spread out his hands and said helplessly, "We guess it is also a''random'' guess, clear, you can talk about the impact now, what should we do, only you can''fuck'' the Five Elements Wheel~www.novelhall. com~ You don��t have to worry about the old rules of the Presbyterian Church, we just listen to you."


    The other elders were quite appreciative, but Qin Feng''s expression was slightly stagnant, and his desire was stopped.


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "That''s not possible, everything is dominated by the Kunlun Presbyterian Church, and the problem must be solved together."


    Qin Feng smiled and nodded, "Just right, Elder Lin, please tell me more specifically. Let''s discuss it again. For example, is it possible for Zhou Shu to come out now?"


    "From the current situation, it is impossible to come out."


    Lin Qingjue shook his head slightly, "Although the chaos in the Five Elements Chakra is''chaotic'', the origin has not received any impact. No matter what Zhou Shu is doing, the best situation is that he has not been affected by the power of the Five Elements for the time being, but he is still affected. As for those who are imprisoned in it, I am not sure what will happen."


    Qin Feng seemed to realize something, and smiled, "Isn''t this very good, but it also meets our expectations of him."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded, "Yes, we don''t want him to be crushed to death by the Five Elements Wheel. Now that he is in a stalemate, it is not bad."


    Cheng Tianlan''s jaw slightly, seeming to have a smile, "Then what should we do, can we try to tame him?"


    "can."


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "If we don''t strengthen the power in the Five Elements Wheel and try to obliterate him, then there is really nothing we can do now. If we must do, it is to influence him as much as possible, or let him accept our conditions. Or just stay trapped inside."


    Qin Feng slowly said, "Can you pass a message to him?"


    Lin Qingjue nodded slightly, "Yes, I can use the power of the Five Elements Law to establish a channel connecting the Five Elements Chakra and here, so that your words can be heard by him, but it can only be so. Besides, if he doesn''t reply, It''s his business."


    After several elders discussed for a while, Qin Feng said rightly, "Okay, then trouble Elder Lin."

 Chapter 1692: Meiyin, Jieyun

    "Young Master Zhou, the Nujia is coming to see you again..."


    Cheng Tianlan stood in front of the Five Elements Wheel, leaning on the pillars, whispering softly and charmingly.


    "Elder Cheng, don''t say much."


    A cold voice came from the wheel, quite annoying.


    Cheng Tianlan smiled slightly, Yan Ran looked like a flower, "That can''t help you, the slave knows you have been listening, don''t you? In these days, it seems that your cultivation level has improved a bit, whether it is the Righteous Qi Jue or the Impermanence Jue has improved. Or did you understand the secret of Jianmu Fragments? Just tell the Nujia..."


    Zhou Shu did not answer, but raised a lot of vigilance.


    These days, Cheng Tianlan has come to persuade him every day, although it is only words or words, but it makes him feel in a trance. This ability cannot be underestimated.


    "Young Master Zhou, just say something casually. The Slave Family will let you out right away. When you come out, the Slave Family can promise you whatever you want..."


    Cheng Tianlan didn''t care about Zhou Shu''s attitude either, she still spoke softly and kept talking.


    For several hours, the elders beside him couldn''t listen anymore. Several elders blushed and turned around, but Lin Qingjue looked at the Five Elements Wheel calmly, and did not move steadily.


    "Elder Cheng''s Meidao is really getting better and better..."


    "She is born to be charming, and it is great to practice Meidao. Under her charming voice, few people are not confused."


    "It''s a pity that you can''t use more effective magic charm in person, only through Meiyin."


    "Meiyin eliminates the soul, if we can engrave the mark of thoughtfulness on Zhou Shu''s soul, we will solve everything."


    "Yes, the thoughts of the Yin Yin can make Zhou Shu never betray Kunlun under any circumstances. Once it is engraved, Zhou Shu is completely tamed."


    "But it''s difficult. Zhou Shu''s heart is stable. He hasn''t loosened for more than a month, and according to Elder Lin, his condition inside has not deteriorated, but has improved. I don''t know what will happen if he continues."


    "How can it be? One month will not work, just one year, one year will not work, only ten years, we have time."


    They were talking in a low voice, but it was quite leisurely. It has been many days since such days.


    Zhou Shu in the Five Elements Wheel is similar.


    I need to spend part of my energy every day to resist Cheng Tianlan''s Meiyin, and other energy is devoted to studying the tactics, and I get quite a lot.


    The force of the fist starts, the wind is surging, and the power of the surrounding five elements moves along with it. It is the power of the high-level five elements. Although it can''t form on its own, it can be used in these five elements, which is a good result.


    I can''t say that I have a deep understanding of the Five Elements Law, but there is no problem in protecting myself in the Five Elements Wheel.


    "Small roll..."


    Zhou Shu could already see through the power of the Five Elements within a certain range, but Xiaogun hadn''t been seen in the past few days, as if he had entered the depths of the Five Elements Chakra.


    It should be that the power of the Five Elements in the depths is stronger, attracting Xiao Gun to absorb it.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and glanced at the Shenmuding in front of him. The evil soul had no intention of coming out yet, so he didn''t bother to care about it.


    Speaking of it, the evil soul had revealed a trace of minions. Zhou Shu immediately felt the aura of the evil soul, but when Zhou Shu planned to do something, the evil soul immediately retracted.


    It was obvious that he sensed the breath of the divine artifact and did not dare to make a mistake.


    Zhou Shu continued to immerse himself in research and practice. He knew a little about the Five Elements Principle, and he could naturally use the power of the Five Elements to beat the body and make the flesh go further. Of course, he did not forget to absorb them and use them for cultivation.


    Use the refining demon pot.


    When he first came in, after learning about Zhou Shu''s situation, Lian Yaohu proposed a way to escape, using the artifact to restrain the artifact, but Zhou Shu did not adopt it.


    Compared with the complete Five Elements Wheel, although the Demon Refining Pot is far superior in spirit, its strength is more than ten levels worse. If it is rashly confronted, the result will not be good. It will even give Kunlun an extra artifact. Maybe it was a sincerity, or maybe it was a confession, but Zhou Shu would not do such a meaningless act, and he would not take out the demon refining pot.


    Take the power of the high-level five elements here, there is no way to refining the strength of the demon pot, and it is difficult to absorb them into the demon refining world.


    But now, Zhou Shu has a preliminary understanding of the Five Elements Principle, and has been able to use strength training tactics.


    After being able to use the power refining formula, it will be a great benefit to Zhou Shu and the demon refining pot. The endless power of the five elements is absorbed and refined, expanding the scope of the demon refining world, restoring the demon refining pot, and nourishing it. Of course, a large part of the magic monkey inside was transformed into Zhou Shu''s cultivation.


    Don''t live a life like this too moist.


    Day after day, four months passed in the blink of an eye.


    Several elders are still guarding the Sitting Forgotten Peak, in front of the Five Elements Wheel, Lin Qing sits absolutely, and Cheng Tianlan tirelessly utters a flattering sound.


    "Young Master Zhou, Nujia..."


    Halfway through her words, Lin Qingjue interrupted suddenly.


    Cheng Tianlan didn''t feel annoyed, and just said softly, "Qing Jue, what''s the matter, you don''t want me to say it, I don''t say it."


    "No, look at the sky."


    Lin Qingjue shook her head indifferently, and only pointed towards the sky.


    When everyone looked at it together, their expressions changed.


    I did not feel the wind, but there were a lot of colorful clouds gathered above my head, mostly black, but there were other colors too. With just a few breaths, the sky was covered, and the entire Kunlun Mountain was covered with a layer of colorful clothes. For a vision.


    "Heavenly Tribulation?"


    Zheng Daoxuan said in amazement It''s just these clouds, which looks a little strange. "


    Qin Feng nodded and said in a straightforward voice, "Yes, it''s the tribulation. These are also tribulation clouds. There are tribulation thunder gatherings inside. Five-color tribulation clouds are indeed rare."


    Lin Qingjue seemed to say to herself, "The power of the five elements, the five-colored clouds..."


    "Heh..." Tai Lang laughed unconsciously, "This Zhou Shu actually wants to survive the catastrophe inside."


    "Is it funny?"


    Qin Feng''s face sank, "It''s only a dozen years since he crossed the catastrophe last time, this time he is going to cross the catastrophe again."


    Zheng Daoxuan looked solemn, "Moreover, there was no sign of Consummation when he entered. He stayed in the Five Elements Chakra for half a year, but he was able to attract heavenly calamity. This shows that he may really understand the Five Elements Law, but it is not ordinary understanding... "


    "Only when you have mastered the Five Elements Principle, can you use the power of the Five Elements to practice..."


    Tai Lang was stunned there, his black face turned white at once, and he was extremely frightened when he thought about it. Could it be that Zhou Shu really mastered the Five Elements Rule in six months! ?


    You must know that it is mastering, that is to say that you can freely use the power of the Five Elements Law. This is something that no one has done in Kunlun for nearly 10,000 years. Even Elder Ding, who is retired, is only familiar with the law and able to use magic weapons. That''s it.


    Qin Feng and the other elders also followed, stunned, murmured, "It seems that this is the only explanation."


    "No wonder he..."


    Cheng Tianlan lowered her head, her face was dim and pale.


    Mastering the Five Elements in six months, what kind of powerful talent is this?


    There is no essential difference between being born and being holy.


    How could she have seduced such Zhou Shu, even Kunlun should not be against such Zhou Shu, it is impossible to knock him down.


    "uncertain."


    Lin Qingjue shook his head and said calmly, "There are other possibilities. It''s not necessarily him who crossed the catastrophe."

 Chapter 1693: Only wait

    "not him?"


    Qin Feng shook his head, "Impossible. The old man has checked. There is no Kunlun disciple to cross the robbery. What''s more, this five-color robbery cloud should have been born out of the Five Elements Chakra in the sense of heaven, so that it can directly reach the inside of the artifact. Within the Five Elements Wheel."


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "The one who crosses the robbery is in the Five Elements Chakra, but it may not be Zhou Shu."


    "This����"


    Zheng Daoxuan was puzzled, "Only Zhou Shu is in the Five Elements Wheel, is there anyone else?"


    "It''s not necessarily a human being. I have seen this in Kunlun classics."


    Lin Qingjue sighed slightly, and stepped back first, "Retreat first. Jie Lei will soon fall."


    A few people felt slightly shaken, and quickly moved back.


    They knew that the Heavenly Tribulation did not come for them and the Five Elements Wheel, but they would pass through them somehow, and one or two should be guarded against, especially such a weird Heavenly Tribulation, which seemed not much worse than the Heavenly Tribulation they had spent.


    The robbery clouds gathered together, and the colors were mixed, but seeing the wind and the clouds open, a colorful robbery thunder fell straight down.


    The momentum was awe-inspiring, and even the elders of Kunlun were also secretly shocked, and couldn''t help but step back.


    Only the robbery thunder fell in half and disappeared instantly without a trace, and the five elements wheel suddenly lit up, and the five-color light flashed and disappeared.


    That Jie Lei complied with the rules of heaven and earth, went straight through the Five Elements Chakra, and rushed straight into the Five Elements Chakra.


    A cultivator or a monster beast, no matter where you cross the calamity, as long as you are in the Profound Yellow Realm, the Heavenly Dao will definitely find you. You can''t escape by hiding in a divine tool or some secret realm. This is limited by the rules of the heavens .


    Zhou Shu in the Five Elements Wheel immediately sensed this catastrophe.


    It''s just that it''s not that he''s crossing the robbery, it''s Xiaogun.


    Xiao Gun is obviously the most critical and important moment of Dragon Transformation, ushering in the Dragon Transformation Tribulation, as long as he survives this Tribulation, he immediately transforms into a Chilong Dragon.


    The calamity of the Dragon Transformation Tribulation is by no means ordinary. It is much stronger than the Tribulation Transition when the monks are combined. According to the records in ancient books, there are very few successful examples of the Dragon Transformation Dragon, and most of them fell on the final Tribulation. , And in these 30,000 years, there has been no success.


    If Xiao Gun successfully overcomes the calamity, it is likely that he will become the first dragon clan in the Xuanhuang Realm in 30,000 years.


    Seeing Jie Lei passing by, Zhou Shu had a lot of worries, but he was more confident. After so many years, he has accumulated countless little things, and he is in an environment of absolute superiority. The five elements around him are exhausted. It can be used on oneself, if it fails to succeed, this Xuanhuang Realm will not succeed.


    As the thunder fell, wailing


    A roar full of warfare and domineering, immediately echoed in the Five Elements Chakra, everywhere.


    It was Xiao Gun''s voice.


    Facing the catastrophe, it rises to the difficulties.


    The five-color electric light quickly diffused, permeating the Five Elements Chakra, and even Zhou Shu was affected.


    The electric light that flew out made deep marks on the shield, black or white or purple, and it didn''t dissipate for a while. Zhou Shu immediately increased the strength of Shu Zhi on the shield, secretly frightened, such a catastrophe, he himself had to use a lot of strength to resist.


    A robbery thunder had just disappeared, and the five-color light reappeared. Immediately after the first robbery, Xiao Gun didn''t have any time to rest.


    "So fast?"


    Elder Kunlun outside was also stunned.


    Heavenly Tribulation also attracted many Kunlun disciples, all of them flew up and stopped to watch in Kunlun Mountains, wanting to see who caused such a strange Heavenly Tribulation.


    Zheng Daoxuan said calmly, "Two consecutive tribulations, there is no gap, and the power is not small."


    Qin Feng seemed to feel something, "It''s not Zhou Shu, but the monster beast. Only the monster beast can have such a catastrophe. It seems that Zhou Shu has a spirit beast on his body, and now it is also a spirit beast crossing the catastrophe, Tai Lang, Zhou Shu What kind of spirit beasts are generally used?


    "some."


    Tai Lang immediately nodded and said in a straightforward voice, "Since entering the Heyin Sect, he has two spirit beasts, a golden-winged bird, and a black worm, but he hasn��t seen it again since he transformed into the gods. I don��t know if it is. Dead or let go."


    "Black worm? Is it true?"


    Lin Qingjue, who had been calm, exclaimed.


    Tai Lang couldn''t help but stunned, "Yes, it''s a black worm, why is Elder Lin..."


    Halfway through the conversation, he was also a little sluggish, and muttered, "Black worm, worm, can it be the Dragon Transformation?"


    Qin Feng twisted his beard hard, almost twisting it down, "No way, how could it be possible to transform a dragon? Zhou Shu actually brought a dragon clan monster? How come I have never seen him use it before hiding it so deep?"


    Zheng Daoxuan was there, already speechless.


    The second robbery thunder has just disappeared, and the third robbery thunder has already taken shape, and it whizzes towards the Five Elements Wheel.


    The elders were silent for a while.


    "The third way..."


    After a long while, Cheng Tianlan said, her delicate red complexion gradually turned pale, and her face was full of disbelief, "If it is the Dragon Transformation, it should be nine times in a row, and then nine layers, and our monk��s ten layers of heaven. same."


    "The appearance of the third way is already certain."


    Lin Qingjue recovered his calmness and was no longer surprised. "There is nothing wrong with Sect Master Zhou Shu who we trapped. He has a Chiron beast who is transforming a dragon. Once he has passed the Tribulation of the Dragon, he will become a Chiron, although it is a larva. , But it is also a sacred beast, not weaker than the eighth-order alien beasts and the high-level cultivators of the tribulation realm. Moreover, its appearance can definitely attract the dragon to come help it reach the ninth level and fly away from the Xuanhuang world, Or... the dragons return to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    He stared at the Five Elements Chakra, with a smile on his mouth, "I couldn''t figure it out before. It turns out that you used the Chimon. It''s no wonder that you can be free and even practice in the Five Elements Chakra, hehe, you hide such a killer. But let Kunlun''s Five Elements Wheel be your helper."


    The elders of Kunlun all know that the nemesis of the Five Elements Chakra is Chilong, but now they put this nemesis in the Five Elements Chakra.


    What the consequences will be, no one can predict.


    "After so many years in the Xuanhuang Realm, is there finally a divine beast again?"


    Qin Feng finally twisted his beard, but he didn''t realize it, "Xuanhuang Realm is going to change drastically. Is it a blessing or a curse?"


    "do not know."


    Zheng Daoxuan said dumbly and expressionlessly, "But what is certain is that it should not be a good thing for Kunlun."


    Cheng Tianlan sighed, frowning tightly, "Then Zhou Shu is deliberate, is it just waiting for this day? Actually, it was not that we imprisoned him in the Five Elements Chakra, but he wanted to enter and wanted to use the Five Elements Chakra. With the power of the five elements to promote Chilong, he has a good idea, alas."


    The thunder was rolling and heard everywhere, but sitting on Wangfeng Peak, it was very sad.


    There was a long silence, until the seventh sky thunder also flew into the Five Elements Chakra.


    Tai Lang shouted loudly, "Is there nothing we can do? Is it possible that the Chimon beast is allowed to roam in the Five Elements Ferry?"


    Lin Qingjue calmly said, "At present, it seems that there is no way. Even if Elder Ding is called out, he can''t change it. Because of the emergence of Heaven and Tribulation, the current Five Elements Chakra acts only by his own will and is completely immune to it. We control it."


    "what?"


    The elders were stunned again.


    Lin Qingjue looked into the distance and said calmly, "Now what we can do is wait, we can only wait."

 Chapter 1694: 5-row wheel

    Yes, the catastrophe is here, what else can I do?


    The elders have different moods, but there is nothing to do, you can only watch.


    "The robbery can be more violent."


    Qin Feng murmured in a low voice, "If the Chi beast transforms into a dragon successfully, with Chi Dragon''s help, it will be easy for Zhou Shu to leave the Five Elements Chakra, even..."


    "It''s not even a problem to take away the five elements," Zheng Daoxuan took the words, his face was full of worry, "The elders are really worried, it is indeed the biggest problem facing Kunlun, and I just hope that it won''t happen."


    Cheng Tianlan only sighed, "If he really has Chilong, it will almost certainly happen. Chilong who controls the Five Elements has entered the Five Elements Chakra. It is not difficult to **** the Five Elements Chakra."


    "We put it in by ourselves."


    Qin Feng lowered his head sullenly, but the other elders were the same, his face was dark.


    Tai Lang shouted anxiously, "So we must find a way to stop it from turning into a dragon, what can we do?"


    "It''s no use doing anything."


    Lin Qingjue stared at the Five Elements Chakra, "The number of days will not change because of you and me. It is all destined. Instead of thinking about how to stop it, it is better to think about how to deal with the aftermath. What''s more, even if he becomes a beast this time. The dragon fails, who knows what will happen in the future?"


    If Zheng Daoxuan realized something, "Elder Lin meant..."


    Lin Qingjue said calmly, "It can be seen that the fate of Zhou Shu''s rise is no longer something we can stop, and it is meaningless to stop."


    Qin Feng said anxiously, "Then let him take away the Five Elements Wheel, can''t we resist?"


    "Revolt?"


    Zheng Daoxuan shook his head unconsciously, and said with a wry smile, "He has Chilong in his hand, plus the Five Elements Wheel, is our resistance useful?"


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "Yes, resistance may not be effective, but he may not do it. Taking away the Five Elements Wheel will do more harm than good to him, so just watch."


    Everyone was a little puzzled, but they also breathed a sigh of relief invisibly.


    Within the Five Elements Wheel.


    Zhou Shu was still sitting upright, only splitting out a lot of divine consciousness and thoughts, and went deep into the Five Elements Wheel.


    Now the power of the five elements is very chaotic. With a little knowledge of the five elements, he is already able to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, so that his spiritual consciousness is not disturbed or interfered as little as possible. Naturally, he wants to see more of Xiao Gun.


    When I saw Xiao Gun, the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation just fell.


    Xiaogun flies in the sky with the power of the five elements, and between his gestures, the power of the five elements moves, as if everything is under control.


    When the thunder fell, it was quickly blocked by the power of the surrounding five elements, and the rest was still smashed on the body, only the dragon scales that had just spawned flashed a dazzling five-color brilliance, wrapped the thunder in it, a little bit The disperse and kill.


    The huge robbery thunder, connected to the vast and unparalleled power, completely disappeared within only ten breaths.


    As the robbery cleared away, Xiao Gun gradually revealed his true appearance.


    Xiao Gun at this time has basically the shape of a dragon, about one foot long, slender and strong, with four legs strong and powerful. The original fur has long been replaced by scales. The dragon scales are made of five colors and are draped like armor. , Tamron is in the sky, flaring his teeth and dancing claws, his age is still immature, but his domineering spirit is fully revealed.


    The difference from other dragons is the horns on the top of the head. Chilong is a hornless dragon. Xiao Gun now has a unicorn, but it will gradually fade as it matures.


    As if perceiving Zhou Shu''s arrival, Xiao Gun first let out a dragon chant, the clearer and stronger, the sound shook all directions, and there was no sign of weakness.


    Taking advantage of the next heavy catastrophe, Zhou Shu slowly said, "There is no problem, Xiao Gun?"


    "Zhou Zhou, rest assured, these tribulations are far worse than dreams!"


    Xiao Gun shook his head and shook his head, seemingly unsuitable for his current body. He looked a little clumsy and a little cute.


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "That''s good, but there are still seventy-two tribulations, you have to be careful."


    Xiao Kun stretched out his paws, and said proudly, "There is the power of the five elements here, and it doesn��t matter if you have more. On the contrary, it will allow me to better adapt to the body and control the five elements. Weeks and weeks, you don��t have to worry anymore, wait. I, when we go out together, I will not only take the Five Elements Chakra, but also make this place upside down!"


    Long Si is agile, and Xiao Gun already understands his current situation in the process of crossing the catastrophe.


    "I''m waiting for you, and the catastrophe is coming again."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and didn''t go on. It seemed that there was no need to worry, but the capture of the Five Elements Wheel was completely out of the plan. There is a master''s divine tool in the Profound Yellow Realm, and it is not easy to change ownership, it is about causal destiny.


    Even if it is taken away, it may not be usable, but it is a disaster.


    Divine Sense bypassed Xiaohu and continued to poke in, only to be blocked back before he went far.


    The power of the five elements in the depths is even stronger. It seems that there is spiritual wisdom in it, and the divine consciousness has been greatly disturbed and cannot move forward.


    He tried to test, but still did not move forward, but a voice came back.


    "Enough, got what you want, do you want more?"


    The voice is directly transmitted to the sea of ??consciousness, vicissitudes and full of wisdom. Obviously, this is the voice of the Five Elements Wheel There is no magical tool, but also spiritual wisdom. This is the biggest difference between them and other magic weapons. Other magic weapons can only have spirituality and can be better used if they have tool spirits. As the guardian of the Xuanhuang world, artifacts are born with wisdom. The spirits are self-selected by them, and they can only enter the spirit inside the artifact after recognition. Even if the Qi Ling is recognized, it is impossible to master the artifact.


    For other magic weapons, Qi Ling is the master, and among divine tools, Qi Ling is just a steward.


    Zhou Shuli showed a lot of awe at the moment, and said in a straightforward voice, "The junior dare not, it''s just curiosity, the senior won''t allow it, the junior won''t continue. I''m really sorry to disturb the senior before."


    The Five Elements Wheel was not captured by the current Kunlun, it has been in Kunlun since ancient times, and Zhou Shu has always been in awe of the ancient Kunlun.


    "As long as you know����"


    The voice gradually fell silent, but Zhou Shu didn''t want to miss the opportunity to talk to this ancient artifact, and quickly said, "Senior wait a minute, the younger generation still has something to say."


    The Five Elements Wheel Road, "What do you want to say? You have already got what you deserve, and you can''t get what you shouldn''t get."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and saluted, "Junior and the spirit beasts have made a big fuss in Senior, and even use Senior to overcome the catastrophe, senior will not be surprised?"


    The Five Elements Wheel paused for a while before slowly saying, "It''s okay, it''s not your fault."


    Zhou Shu expressed regret, "It has absorbed a lot of the power of the Five Elements and consumed the practice of seniors for many years. It has a great impact on seniors, right?"


    "The master is unworthy, the sin is in himself, what is it to you?"


    The Five Elements Chakra said slowly, "You comprehend the law in it, which is your destiny. It is also its destiny when it crosses the catastrophe in it. It is also my destiny to lose some power, but it will stop there. Don��t do any more. Thing."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, and nodded seriously, "Junior understands."

 Chapter 1695:

    The Five Elements Wheel did not speak anymore, and Zhou Shu also retreated back with interest.


    In fact, he also understands that it is impossible to really take away the Five Elements Chakra. This kind of divine tool has gone through countless vicissitudes from its birth to the present. Its existence itself cannot be profaned, and it will only be taken by violating the will of the divine tool. Cause disaster, not only cannot be used, it may even be eaten back by the artifact.


    This kind of thing is not uncommon.


    Of course, if Zhou Shu had a stronger strength, the artifact would also succumb, but he obviously couldn''t.


    If you can get the great benefits from the Five Elements Wheel, you should be content. If you are not in the Five Elements Wheel, although the chance of Xiaogun successfully transforming into a dragon is not small, it is by no means great, but now it is much better. Use the Five Elements Wheel. The power of the five elements is huge to overcome the catastrophe, and it is stable.


    Just wait quietly.


    Zhou Shu stopped paying attention and focused on the Shenmu Ding in front of him.


    From the beginning of the small Gundu Tribulation, the Shenmu Cauldron had some abnormalities. Perhaps it was because of the fading of the power of the surrounding five elements, the evil soul was about to move.


    If the evil soul wanted to take the opportunity to come out and destroy Xiao Gun''s Tribulation, Zhou Shu would never sit back and watch.


    Xuanyuan Jian was lying flat in front of him, ready to take action at any time.


    A little bit of time passed.


    The sky is dark inside, and the sky is dark outside.


    Many Kunlun monks looked at the sky in shock, and the doubts in their hearts were hard to describe.


    Watching the sky fall a full eighty tribulations, who has experienced this kind of thing? What''s even more strange is that so many tribulations disappeared in midair, only to see a ray of light flashing on Zuwang Peak.


    Some disciples wanted to go up and check, but they were all stopped back.


    Qin Feng said calmly, "Nine-nine-nine-eighty-one, if there is nothing wrong, this is the last one."


    That calmness is not a matter of confidence, but numbness. Knowing that there are enemies in the Five Elements Wheel using the Five Elements Ferry to rob, it is impossible to stop it, or even helped the enemy by himself. It is extremely depressed, and is about to reach a state of grief greater than death.


    He is not the only one, most of the elders are like this, if Zhou Shu is here, you can see that their vitality is much less.


    Lin Qingjue was transparent and said calmly, "Yes, after this tribulation, it is time for us to make a decision."


    Cheng Tianlan seemed to realize something, "Open the Five Elements Wheel and let him out?"


    "it''s the only way."


    Zheng Daoxuan immediately replied, "If you let him continue inside, and you don��t know what the Five Elements Wheel will become, you might as well just let him out and let him go. Maybe he will think of the Five Elements Wheel helping him so much. Will no longer be hostile to Kunlun."


    "But there is no guarantee that he will do this, right?"


    Tai Lang shook his head flatly, "What if he wants to take away the Five Elements Wheel? What if he uses the Five Elements Wheel to deal with our Kunlun? It is tantamount to letting the tiger go back to the mountain! I still insisted on my opinion, taking advantage of his not coming out, set up a death formation in advance , Suppress the Five Elements Wheel with him, so that he can never come out."


    Lin Qingjue said lightly, "If you are sure, I won''t object."


    "The Five Elements Wheel is a divine tool and the guardian of Kunlun. Suppress our guardian?"


    Zheng Daoxuan just shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Let��s not say that we can��t do it. Even if we do, it��s all harm but no benefit. It��s for Zhou Shu alone to suppress the Five Elements Wheel and shake my Kunlun��s hundreds of thousands of years of foundation? Will be lost, Kunlun will no longer be in the past."


    Tai Lang''s figure was shocked, still stubbornly said, "But if Zhou Shu comes out, he has the Five Elements Wheel, will he still shake Kunlun''s foundation?"


    Zheng Daoxuan shook his head, his eyes were firm, "I''m not sure how he will be, but at least we can be ashamed of Kunlun and be ashamed of our hearts."


    Cheng Tianlan nodded unconsciously, "Elder Zheng said that no matter what the outcome is, at least he can be worthy of Kunlun."


    Qiu then nodded, his expression very solemn, "Yes, the artifact represents Kunlun, and we can''t do anything unfavorable to the artifact."


    "We cannot go against the will of the Kunlun Guardian in order to make up for the mistakes we made. That way, we will only make mistakes again and again, out of control. We were wrong before, but now we can''t go wrong again."


    Qin Feng''s face was calm, and he slowly said, "I agree with Elder Zheng''s opinion and let Zhou Shu come out. Whatever the result is, our elders will bear the responsibility. If he doesn''t move the artifact, it is naturally good. If he wants to use the artifact, We have to protect the five elements in our death."


    Tai Lang sighed and said, "Never mind, just follow you."


    Qin Feng turned to Lin Qingjue and said seriously, "Elder Lin, I will trouble you to turn on the Five Elements Wheel."


    Lin Qingjue nodded lightly, "Well, the Five Elements Wheel should be able to control by then, I will open it to let Zhou Shu come out, and then act on occasion.


    As soon as the voice fell, the last sky thunder fell.


    This path was a bit slow, because when the power was accumulated, when this robbery thunder appeared, all the surrounding clouds disappeared, and they all merged into the thunder thunder.


    Nine nines into one.


    Not only robbery clouds, but also robbery wind and fire, the sky is clear and clean, and everything is in the thunder.


    Needless to say, Jie Lei��s mighty power, even after ten heavens, the monks below were frightened when they saw it. Some Kunlun disciples with poor concentration have already knelt down unconsciously, many of them Yuan Ying The disciples of the realm and even the gods Tianwei is so majestic, it is naturally shocking.


    (Qin Feng frowned secretly, recording all the disciples who fell down in his heart, fearing that it would be impossible to reuse them in the future.)


    The robbery thunder disappeared in the air, and the boundless light of thunder poured straight into the Five Elements Wheel, turning it into a sea of ??thunder. The whirlpool is really beautiful.


    Only in the beautiful scenery, there are infinite murderous opportunities hidden.


    Even Zhou Shu had to increase Shu Zhi''s strength to resist the scattered light of the thunder. If he is not careful, he will be invaded.


    The core of Jie Lei fell directly on Xiao Gun, and the light of thunder flashed, and immediately smashed it down fiercely, directly into the depths of the Five Elements Chakra.


    Even Zhou Shu couldn''t perceive it.


    Ow--wow--


    The roaring and roaring sound came from the depths, endlessly.


    From the voice, it could be heard that Xiao Gun couldn''t succumb to the robbery, it would fight to the end, at all costs, even if this robbery was more violent than the previous eighty ways combined, it would never give in.


    Zhou Shu remained motionless, alert to the Shenmu Cauldron in front of him. The more at this moment, the more he couldn''t relax, and at the same time he exuded his spiritual consciousness, quietly digging into the depths between the thunder light and the power of the five elements.


    Naturally, it was blocked again.


    "Senior, junior just want to take a look at it."


    For a long time, there was no response.


    Zhou Shu must be worried. After all, the Five Elements Chakra and Chilong have always been opponents, and they regard each other as nemesis. If at this critical moment, the Five Elements Chakra is a little bit obstructive, Xiaogun will not succeed, but he also feels that with the wisdom and harmony of the Five Elements Chakra Qualifications, should not be able to deal with the new born Xiaobo.


    What the result will be, he is also unpredictable. At this time, he can only wait.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1696: Array

    Roar--


    A clear dragon chant came from the depths of the Five Elements Chakra.


    Hearing the sound and knowing the meaning, the excitement of rebirth after all the hardships, and the joy of returning in victory are all in it.


    A smile appeared on Zhou Shu''s face.


    White light flashed, Xiao Gun rushed straight, and fell next to Zhou Shu, swimming around Zhou Shu.


    The slender body, the strong and powerful limbs, the five-color brilliance scales, the majestic and childish face, the horns that faded from the top of the head, everything shows that Xiao Gun at this time is completely a juvenile Chiron. .


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu bowed a salute, obviously, the Five Elements Chakra did not interfere with it.


    "Weekly! Weekly!"


    Xiao Gun kept screaming, clinging to Zhou Shu, as if to entangle him in order to express his excitement.


    At the moment of transforming the dragon, it finally awakened the dragon��s bloodline, opened up its spiritual wisdom, and advanced its cultivation. What��s more, all the memories of Zhou Shu also poured in, from a small bug to the present. All the scenes slipped through the heart, without a single omission. It understood how much Zhou Shu had paid for it. Without Zhou Shu, it would still be a worm, and it would never be a dragon. This race has always been aloof.


    Therefore, it is quite certain that even if it becomes a dragon now, its relationship with Zhou Shu will not change a little.


    Zhou Shu stared at it, seeming to understand its intentions, and only lightly nodded.


    At that time, a bright light suddenly shot down from the sky, trapping Zhou Shu in it, and the power of the Five Elements also circumvented one after another, avoiding this light.


    Outside the light, it is the leisurely blue sky.


    "Did you open it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, as expected, the Kunlun elders should have understood the situation inside, and made their choice, and opened the Five Elements Wheel. For them, this may not be the best choice, but it is definitely The most correct.


    Zhou Shu picked up the Shenmu Ding and said warmly, "Xiao Gun, go up first."


    "Ok."


    Xiao Gun just agreed, but he was reluctant to let go. Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, one person and one dragon, just like this.


    The seemingly long passage came to an end in just a few breaths. At the moment when he was about to leave the Five Elements Wheel, a few words came into Zhou Shu''s sea of ??knowledge.


    "Fate, I see."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a bit dignified.


    Above the Five Elements Wheel, Zhou Shu appeared suddenly, with a newborn Chilong by his side.


    Although the elders had expected such a scene as early as possible, when they saw it, they couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "It''s really Chilong!"


    "For tens of thousands of years, the only dragon in the Xuanhuang Realm!"


    "Ugh����"


    After being shocked, they sighed and helpless, because no one could predict whether the reappearance of the dragon clan would be good or bad for the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Lin Qingjue temporarily let go of the Five Elements Wheel, folded his hands and smiled, "Sect Master Zhou, congratulations."


    Qin Feng bowed down and delivered a big gift, saying in a very sincere manner, "Sect Master Zhou, Kunlun has been offended before, so please don''t take offense, Sect Master, I''ll wait..."


    "Get out of the way!"


    Zhou Shu suddenly yelled, and his face sank.


    Qin Feng''s expression suddenly changed, "Sect Master Zhou, who are you?"


    Zheng Daoxuan looked at Zhou Shu and was quite angrily. "It was our fault to trap the Sect Master in the Five Elements Wheel, but we sincerely apologize, and we will do our best to do what the Sect Master needs to compensate. It''s impolite, you don''t put Kunlun in your eyes?"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion became darker, and the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand swept across, and the mighty sword intent of Jianghe followed, and the elders couldn''t help backing.


    Tai Lang barely stood firm, his face flushed, "Let''s say it, he wants to grab the Five Elements Chakra when he comes out!"


    Cheng Tianlan''s face was pale, and she just shook her head, "If this is the case, we can only do our best to guard."


    "Go away!"


    This time, Lin Qingjue called it out, his voice even louder than Zhou Shu.


    "Elder Lin, are you too?"


    Qin Feng stabilized his figure, full of surprise.


    I saw Lin Qingjue trembling slightly, without a trace of usual calm, her face tightened, not only nervous, but also panic, and fear.


    He had never seen such an Elder Lin before, and he couldn''t help being even more surprised, "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s wrong, what''s the matter?"


    The elders were a little confused, but soon they also realized something was wrong.


    On the Shenmu Cauldron in Zhou Shu''s hand, a black thread suddenly emerged, like smoke and water, quickly spreading out and expanding. In the blink of an eye, a spider web was formed on the surface of the Shenmu Cauldron, densely packed, and it looked a little strange.


    "Evil Soul?!"


    The elders quickly understood, all panicked, frightened, and involuntarily stepped back.


    The evil soul is coming out.


    Freed from the limitations of the Five Elements Wheel, the Evil Soul thought that if he found an opportunity, he would immediately break open the **** wooden cauldron and reappear in the world.


    As soon as it moved, Zhou Shu sensed the breath, so everyone around him stepped aside. The second one felt was Lin Qingjue. As for the others, it was already a little late.


    "Little roll, go in."


    Compared to the panic of other people, Zhou Shu had an idea early and opened the hidden dragon picture and let Xiao roll in.


    "Zhou Zhou, no, I can help now."


    Xiao Gun stubbornly refused, but in Zhou Shu''s solemn gaze, he still slipped into the hidden dragon map only secretly complained a few words.


    Zhou Shu could only ignore, and to face the powerful evil soul that had been stung for tens of thousands of years, he could only send the dragon to a dead end.


    Putting in the small roll, he gave Lin Qingjue a deep look, "Elder Lin, you step back, and the other elders are optimistic about this place. If there is a remnant soul overflowing, you''d better not let it go out, otherwise... "


    He didn''t say much, I believe Lin Qingjue can understand.


    If the evil spirits are allowed to go crazy in Kunlun, Kunlun��s inheritance may be preserved, but it is inevitable that a bunch of disciples or even more than half of the disciples will die. More importantly, the evil spirits may regenerate by weight at any time, even if only a trace remains. , Then Kunlun will never have peace.


    For Zhou Shu, that might not be a big deal, and it could even hit Kunlun hard.


    The release of evil souls in Kunlun was something that the Kunlun elders were worried about Zhou Shu doing, but Zhou Shu would never do such a thing, nor would he bother to do it.


    Without him, my heart is like this.


    "I know."


    Lin Qingjue nodded immediately, in a pressing situation, and subconsciously obeyed Zhou Shu.


    He turned around and only said a few words, "Lie Taiyi Hunyuan Formation."


    The faces of the elders behind him suddenly became extremely solemn, but they nodded almost at the same time.


    The Taiyi Hunyuan Formation is one of the strongest formations in Kunlun. It was passed down by the saints. It is composed of five Kunlun Crossing Tribulation Monks. They use themselves as the formation and work together with each other. The great formation is extremely powerful and can temporarily Trapped in the power, and even caused a lot of harm to the power.


    However, the cultivators in the formation need to consume a very large amount of origin, and their cultivation base will temporarily fall, and hundreds of years of hard cultivation may not be able to recover.


    Using this formation is undoubtedly a great harm to the elders.


    But the evil soul appeared in Kunlun, and when things came to an end, he had to do so. ...

 Chapter 1697: Tripod

    In an instant, the formation took shape.


    Taking oneself as the array eye, the power of Tao as the array talisman, the divine mind as the hub, the vast and boundless divine consciousness, the majestic sea-like vitality, unreservedly released, in a small range, continuously Squeeze, condense, and converge into a forbidden zone for Hunyuan.


    The Hunyuan restricted area is not big, with a radius of five li, but inside, even if it is powerful, it is difficult to move forward, and it has a lot of restraint on the evil soul.


    The place where Zhou Shu and Evil Soul were was surrounded by the restricted area, while Lin Qingjue stood on the edge of the restricted area.


    Lin Qingjue looked solemn, "Sect Master Zhou, how do you plan to deal with the evil soul?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t look back, staring at the divine wooden cauldron that was about to split, very calm, "Look at it."


    "The Taiyi Hunyuan Formation has been laid, so don''t worry about it for now."


    Lin Qingjue nodded slowly, "But with every breath, the elders'' cultivation base will drop a little. With the eight-fold cultivation base of crossing the tribulation realm, they can only insist on 300 breaths at most, so they have to let go. Within this time, the Sect Master has not yet eliminated the evil soul, and Kunlun is in danger."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I know."


    Lin Qingjue was slightly dissatisfied, "Although things started because of Kunlun, at this point, it is definitely not what Kunlun wanted. Sect Master brought evil souls..."


    "enough."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, his expression very firm.


    Lin Qing never said any more. If he couldn''t stop the evil soul now, it would be meaningless to say anything. The Qiqingqin was placed in front of him, stroking the strings with both hands, ambushing on all sides, playing it out at a low price.


    The nervous and killing air instantly permeated the whole Zuwangfeng.


    Ambush on ten sides, one of the three best piano music, can maximize the power of music, playing this song with his nine-fold cultivation can delay the actions of evil souls, and it has good results in conjunction with the Taiyi Hunyuan formation.


    Snapped!


    Crisp sound.


    The Shenmu Ding was broken into countless pieces, splashing everywhere.


    Many elders looked intently, not daring to slack off.


    A cloud of black smoke overflowed from the emptiness, swelling and expanding at a very fast speed. At the same time, screaming and piercing voices sounded one after another, like thousands of souls wailing in pain, and it was dark in the sky, sitting on the peak. It seems to have become a ghost domain.


    The elders outside the formation were all frightened.


    Just seeing and hearing them, without actually perceiving the breath of the evil souls, they were greatly impacted. Anxiety, fear, panic, and all kinds of unspeakable negative emotions came together. That moment is really hard to describe. The intense depression made them almost unable to breathe.


    At this moment, in Zhou Shu''s eyes, their vitality faded drastically.


    But they were all Kunlun monks, with their own ways to stabilize their minds. After just a few trances, most of them returned to normal and concentrated on the formation.


    "I haven''t seen the evil soul yet, is it already like this..."


    "Stick to your mind, the evil soul cannot break through the Taiyi Hunyuan Formation, don''t worry."


    "Understood, Elder Ke Lin is inside, and Zhou Shu, can they bear it?"


    Several people stared at the center, and there were many worries.


    Lin Qingjue and Zhou Shu stood still in the black smoke.


    Lin Qingjue��s mind was already extremely stable, and had a piano-tone protector. He was not affected too much by the black smoke and quickly stabilized, while Zhou Shu had previously sensed the breath of evil spirits and had experience. , And for the current situation, I have done many deductions in the sea of ??knowledge, but it hasn''t been touched at all.


    The black smoke spread to the edge of the Taiyi Hunyuan Formation, and finally stopped the expansion, but did not stop releasing.


    The black smoke is getting thicker and thicker, and there is a dark red shadow in the middle, which is also expanding rapidly, but the speed is much slower.


    Zhou Shu stared at the dark red shadow, holding the sword in his hand tighter.


    Obviously, this shadow is the evil soul, he can perceive it, and he perceives it very clearly. He uses the eighth sense of the divine sense, and also uses the power of the law. The law of life and death is very obvious in the evil soul, because the surrounding vitality constantly The evil spirits gathered together, but there was no vitality in the evil spirits.


    As soon as those vitality touch it, they become something else.


    The evil soul itself is not a life, nor is there any vitality. Its purpose is to spread evil and create death.


    "It seems to be a combination of the law of life and death and the law of good and evil, but there is no life and goodness, only death and evil. Is this the essence of evil souls?"


    Although Zhou Shu didn''t understand the law of good and evil, only the law of life and death, he could vaguely see something strange from the evil soul, and it was this that made him be sure that what he saw was nothing wrong.


    It should be understood that Zhou Shu had a lot of heart to understand the essence of evil souls.


    Jie Oh-


    The shadow grew bigger and bigger, stopped growing when it was five feet high, and let out a weird cry of sadness and excitement.


    Lin Qingjue''s face turned pale, the piano sound stagnated, and he unconsciously stepped back a few steps, and retreated into the Taiyi Hunyuan Formation. It was him who had to rely on the Great Formation to eliminate the influence of evil souls, otherwise his mind would be slightly disturbed. Steady, if the cultivation base retreats slightly, it will be difficult to use the last life-saving means.


    Zhou Shu also shook slightly.


    That strange scream, like a sharp sword, pierced the spirit, causing pain, but it was only a pain, but it made him more fighting spirit.


    The evil soul smiled presumptuously, fully showing its appearance.


    Like a huge strange hedgehog.


    There are no such things as limbs and facial features, UU reading www.uukanshu. com also has no regular body, only large and small thorns and tentacles, suspended in the black smoke, the body can''t help twisting, the tentacles can''t help waving, and all negative things on the body, endless evil, radiate to the surrounding.


    The Taiyi Hunyuan Array is slowly shrinking.


    The five Kunlun elders are not weak in their cultivation bases, they have secret medicine pills, and their spirits are also strong, but compared with this absolutely evil evil soul, they are still a lot worse.


    When encountering an attack from the evil soul, it can only be delayed and cannot be resisted directly, and has to step back, otherwise the mind may fall.


    This is still due to Lin Qingjue''s piano tone assistance, if not, it may retreat even faster.


    "It''s worse than expected, maybe even 300 breaths can''t persist."


    Lin Qingjue secretly thought, getting more and more worried, but he also had no good way to change, except by the last resort.


    In a hurry, there was no time to arrange the evil spirits to move the evil soul into the five elements wheel. At that time, Zhou Shu was moved in, but it took a lot of energy from Kunlun, not only Qin Yin and Lin Qingjue, the seats on the banquet, the tableware and chopsticks. Even meals are indispensable.


    "If you don''t use that trick, can you only rely on Zhou Shu?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lin Qingjue shook his head secretly, "It is really ironic to entrust hope to the enemy."


    The other elders also had similar ideas.


    Zhou Shu stood in front of the evil soul, he hadn''t moved, his face was calm, and his mind was as stable as steel.


    He is observing, thinking, trying to find flaws, and striving to win with a single blow. He will never do it easily until he finds a suitable phone meeting.


    Before that, you might as well observe some evil souls and try to understand the law of good and evil.


    Speaking of it, this is also a rare opportunity to see evil souls and face-to-face with powerful opponents, which should not be wasted.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1698: Dilemma

    Qin Feng said sternly, "Elder Tai, how are you preparing next?"


    Tai Lang nodded hurriedly, "The order has already been given, and the following are all set up. There are five formations, and 30 disciples who cross the catastrophe are guarded. Even if we retreat, we can trap the evil soul for a long time. Fortunately, I��m sitting on Wangfeng. The defense is already tight, and I have prepared before, so don��t worry.


    Qin Feng breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s also a blessing in misfortune."


    "It might be better not to sit on the Forgotten Peak," Zheng Daoxuan shook his head and sighed, "If the Evil Soul is on an unimportant peak, we can just cut off the top of the mountain and move it to another place for disposal, and it won''t be so troublesome now. "


    "The matter is over, it''s useless to say more."


    Qin Feng looked at the middle and said slowly, "I only hope that Kunlun can get through this catastrophe as soon as possible without causing too much loss."


    Several elders nodded together, and the Thai wolf felt helpless, and stopped talking.


    Qin Feng glanced at him and said straightly, "If you have any words, even if you say it, we must work together now and not tolerate any differences."


    "I just think..." Tai Lang stagnated, "Now the loss has been great. We have set up too a mixed element formation, and we have lost a lot of cultivation base. It may not be able to fully recover for hundreds of years, but..." He sighed , "Forget it, there is nothing to say."


    Cheng Tianlan smiled, "Elder Tai, you want to say why Elder Lin didn''t make a move. It would be much easier than us to ask him to do it, right?"


    Tai Lang''s expression was stagnant, apparently acquiescing.


    Cheng Tianlan''s voice grew colder, "He can use the eight golden locks alone. It is much easier to stop the evil spirits without losing a lot of cultivation. However, our elders have already decided before, not the most critical. At any moment, never let Qing Jue consume a trace of cultivation, have you forgotten?"


    Tai Lang''s face turned red and white, and he defended, "Isn''t it the most critical moment?"


    Cheng Tianlan said loudly, "Of course not, Kunlun has gone through hundreds of thousands of years. I don''t know how many distresses it has experienced. Now it''s just an evil soul. What''s the point?"


    Tai Lang continued, "Evil souls are nothing, but we don''t have much power now."


    "enough!"


    Qin Feng whispered, Tai Lang and Cheng Tianlan immediately stopped arguing.


    Qin Feng looked at the two and slowly said, "Stop fighting. Elder Cheng is right. It is not yet the most critical moment. Elder Tai, you know, what Kunlun lacks most now is power, 20,000 yuan. Having been in a difficult situation for years, now finally has Lin Qingjue and hope, are you willing to let Kunlun lose this hope?"


    Tai Lang immediately shook his head, "Of course not."


    "That''s it."


    Qin Feng looked at Zuowangfeng, righteously saying, "Remember, our name is Kunlun, and all the monks of Kunlun do are for Kunlun. They must not have any selfishness, and it is nothing to lose some of their cultivation. For hundreds of years What is it that can��t recover? Elder Ding abandoning everything to retreat to the dead, don��t you understand? Now facing the evil spirits, it is worthwhile to exchange the cultivation base of the five of us for the cultivation base of Elder Lin. No matter how much cultivation is consumed by the five people, it will not be consumed as much as Elder Lin. He is our hope in Kunlun."


    Ty Langton was there and reflected for a while, "I''m sorry, elders, I was wrong."


    Zheng Daoxuan smiled slightly, "It doesn''t matter if I think about it occasionally, in fact, we Kunlun monks, everyone knows this truth."


    These words didn''t cover up too much, Zhou Shu in the middle could also hear it clearly, not feeling a little moved.


    Monk Kunlun really regarded Kunlun as his whole thing, and he could do anything for this, even if he didn''t cultivate immortality, even if he died, he would not yearn for such a spirit, but he had to admire it.


    Every Kunlun disciple is like this. It''s no wonder that Kunlun has been standing at the top of the world of immortality since the emergence of humans in the late immortal period.


    As time passed, Zhou Shu stared at the evil soul in front of him, but still did not move.


    Of course, Zhihai is busy to death, constantly deducing, trying to find the best way to get the best results.


    As an opponent with the same power, the evil soul has no entity, and its power exceeds all the existence of the Xuanhuang world. And all the power that Zhou Shu has now has almost no effect on it, at most it is delayed. In fact, it can suppress Only the power of the law of life and death carried by Xuanyuan Sword is the only thing that can destroy the evil soul.


    The power of the law will not be affected by opponents, nor will it be restricted by the rules of the Xuanhuang world.


    Zhou Shu has no doubt that the power of the law in Xuanyuan Sword can definitely kill the evil soul, but the problem is that Zhou Shu hasn''t grasped the power of the law of life and death well, and it will definitely bring out the spirit of consciousness when cast. Power or other powers such as Shu Zhili. Those powers will not have a good effect on the evil soul, and may even cause a negative impact. It may give the evil soul a chance to escape, especially the divine consciousness, which is very likely to be opposed. Come here to be used by the evil soul.


    The power of the law cannot be used purely, and the effect is difficult to say, and there will probably be many remnants of the evil soul.


    If in the unmanned secret realm, Zhou Shu can slowly accumulate the power of the law to hunt down, but in Kunlun Mountain, where people are everywhere, it is impossible to completely eliminate the evil soul, which means that all the previous work was wasted. You can use the spirit and consciousness of the immortal cultivator to continuously strengthen the new life.


    The monks cast the power of the law, most of them go out together through the law and the power of the Yuanli Dao such as Kunlun''s big cutting fist, the universe in the sleeve, etc., and the power of the law alone has exceeded the monks'' power. ability.


    If Zhou Shu had Xuanyuan Sword Spirit in his hands, there would be no problem, but it would be very difficult for himself.


    The dark red evil soul has been emitting evil spirits, corroding Zuwangfeng, and constantly attacking the Taiyi Hunyuan Formation, but has never attacked Zhou Shu.


    It seems that it also knows what kind of threat the Xuanyuan Sword in Zhou Shu''s hand can pose to it, and the power of the divine tool is that evil souls without too much consciousness dare not make mistakes. It cannot be too far away, nor can it be rushed. Zhou Shu started.


    Like Zhou Shu, he was in a dilemma.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work like this."


    Zheng Daoxuan shook his head slightly, very worried, "We retreat and then retreat, the evil soul is still the same, there is no sign of weakness, the evil spirit is afraid that it will be endless, and it will become more dangerous if it is consumed. I don''t know when Sect Master Zhou will have to. Do it, I��m afraid we won��t last long."


    Tai Lang seemed to realize something, "Will he deliberately not do anything, just waiting to consume our cultivation base?"


    Cheng Tianlan hesitated for a while, and said slowly, "We have been sleepy with him for so long, and we must trust him when we come out. It is indeed unreasonable to hope that he will help us deal with the evil soul, but Qingjue seems to believe him very much, so I am willing. Believe."


    "What if I don''t believe it?"


    Qin Feng said calmly, "The only things that can restrain the evil soul right now are the Xuanyuan sword in his hand and the five elements wheel below. The five elements wheel cannot be used to suppress it temporarily, and Zhou Shu took the initiative to speak, so we have no choice. Even if he deliberately wants to kill our cultivation base, he can do it."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded lightly, "Yes, we can''t let it go. If the evil soul goes straight down, Kunlun will lose even more."


    Zheng����


    The sound of the piano changed slightly, and Lin Qingjue seemed to see Zhou Shu''s predicament and spread the word through the sound of the piano.

 Chapter 1699: Behead

    Zhou Shu couldn''t help looking at Lin Qingjue, seemingly thoughtful.


    I am not alone facing the evil soul.


    Lin Qingjue calmly said, "Sect Master Zhou, what do I need to do? As long as I don''t consume my cultivation base, I can live for the time being."


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu felt a little tremor in his heart, "Elder Lin, the music you played last time to disrupt the powers seems to be called Gaoshan Liushui?"


    "Not bad."


    Lin Qingjue nodded, slightly indifferent, "But from this evil soul, I can''t detect a trace of Yuan power or Dao power. Its power is beyond the level I can control, and it will not have an effect on it. , It may also affect the use of the artifact by Sect Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I know, but I don''t want it to have an effect on the evil soul, just have an effect on me."


    "Ok?"


    Lin Qing said suspiciously, "I don''t quite understand what Sect Master Zhou said."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Divine consciousness and mental energy, etc., will become the help of the evil souls, and they cannot be allowed to contact the evil souls, but I must use them to deal with the evil souls, understand?"


    Lin Qingjue thought for a while, a gleam of light suddenly flashed in his eyes, "I understand."


    Zhou Shuning said, "Really?"


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "I can do it the moment before they touch the evil souls, take them away with the sound of the piano, and kill them."


    "Thank you."


    Talking to a smart person is simple, Zhou Shu let go of his heart and immediately set out to prepare.


    Lin Qingjue said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou, I also want to ask you, you were able to hold on to your mind before, and you were not affected by the evil soul at all, probably because you did not release any spiritual consciousness, but when you attacked the evil soul, But it is inevitable to use it. If the evil soul invades, can you keep your mind? I can''t guarantee it, so I stay in the formation."


    "can."


    Zhou Shu nodded, very light but firm.


    "Alright, tell me."


    Lin Qingjue did not speak any more, touching her hands on the piano, ready to change the music at any time to assist Zhou Shu.


    After solving the problem, Zhou Shu didn��t wait any longer. Counting the time, more than two hundred breaths have passed. If it continues, the Kunlun monks outside will not be able to hold it. It��s almost the same. The persistence of two hundred breaths will cost approximately. After two hundred years of hard cultivation, the five elders of the elders all fell into such a predicament, which was a great loss to Kunlun.


    Although Zhou Shu didn''t deliberately do this, it was not unsatisfactory to have caused such a result after all.


    Xuanyuan Sword slowly raised, the tip of the sword pointed at the evil soul.


    The gray-black sword suddenly flashed brilliance, pouring out like flowing gold, and the surrounding area was brilliant.


    The entire Zuwangfeng Peak turned golden, like a round of the sun.


    In the golden light, those black smoke evaded one after another, avoiding three points.


    The evil soul in the black smoke sensed that the crisis was coming, and its tentacles waved frantically, and his figure suddenly became bigger. The blood-red shadows spread, and they held each other with the golden light.


    The sun shrouded in black smoke is still the sun.


    There was a vicissitudes and vigorous aura in the golden light, that was the aura of a divine artifact that belonged exclusively to the guardians of the Profound Yellow Realm, and even the evil soul could not dispel it.


    The Kunlun monks around were no strangers to this breath, and they only sighed with emotion.


    "Is it really an artifact?"


    "There will never be a fake. The breath of this artifact can be sensed by the entire Kunlun Mountains, and it will continue to spread, spread to the entire Xihe Prefecture, and even farther. From today, everyone knows that another artifact has appeared. Although it is present in Kunlun, it does not belong to Kunlun, which is hateful."


    "The strange thing is not here, but his method of use."


    "Yes, Zhou Shu seems to be really using the Xuanyuan sword. Unlike the classics, he seems to have really mastered the power of the artifact."


    "How did he do it?"


    "Except those who control the artifact, no one can understand. We can only know Kunlun''s inherent five-element wheel. To master the five-element wheel, you must understand the law of the five elements. The more you understand, the greater the power."


    "Anyway, this is a good thing, which shows that he can really solve the evil soul."


    "If it weren''t for that, we wouldn''t be told to leave."


    Cheng Tianlan murmured in a low voice, with a trace of yearning in his eyes, "He is not weaker than Qing Jue."


    Seeing that Xuanyuanjian really appeared in this world, they were a lot of surprises and envy, but their hanging hearts also let go a lot.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to care about others, and his thoughts were all on Xuanyuanjian.


    Using the law of life and death, he mobilized the hub of the Palace of Life and Death. At this time, the interior of the Palace of Life and Death was undergoing great changes. The disk in the center was spinning rapidly. The black and white of the past was completely gray, and the surrounding vitality was dead It was sucked into the disc at a nearly crazy speed, transformed into the power of the law of life and death, and continuously gathered on the sword through the gate of life and death.


    However, within a few breaths, the savings in the Palace of Life and Death were basically completely transformed, and the sword body gradually became transparent, concealed in the golden light, almost invisible.


    "cut!"


    Without waiting, Zhou Shu vigorously swung down the Xuanyuan sword, followed by a loud shout, which stunned the evil soul and reminded Lin Qingjue.


    Time to shoot.


    Lin Qing absolutely did not delay the fighter, the sound of the piano that had been waiting suddenly appeared, following the sword light and flying towards the evil soul.


    The Evil Soul did not evade, and it was impossible to evade it. It seemed to be very clear that as long as it was within the range of Xuanyuan Sword, no matter where it was, it would not escape a blow.


    The power of the huge law of life and death is attached to the sword intent guided by the gods, and in the void, it converges into a huge half-moon-shaped arc light, appearing unstoppably in front of the evil spirits. The soul is completely enveloped in it.


    "Will you disappear as soon as you come out? Never!"


    I thought that by appearing in the Profound Yellow Realm, it would be able to swallow the souls and slaughter everything, and the end of the immortal cultivator would have arrived. Where did I know that he was first suppressed by the Supreme Zen Dao, and then trapped by the Five Elements Wheel, and finally came out, but Appearing on Kunlun Mountain, the source of immortal cultivators, there was the stubborn resistance of the Kunlun monks. He has yet to find a soul that can be swallowed, and now he has been hit by the Xuanyuan sword, the guardian of the mysterious yellow world.


    Is it so miserable?


    Perceiving the irresistible power, the evil soul will never give up struggling and do a desperate fight.


    The tentacles and spikes of the whole body are completely open, and the incomparable evil desire and power are used to resist the sword of sanction formed by the force of the law.


    And Zhou Shu watched quietly, he could do everything he could, only waiting.


    Lin Qing never disappointed him. The piano sound arrived at the right time, like a light breeze, quietly erasing the sword intent, including the spiritual consciousness inside.


    If it does not affect the power of the law at all, it will disappear without a trace.


    Lin Qingjue put down the piano in his hand, he was left waiting.


    The force of the law was like a torrent, and the golden arc light completely swallowed the evil soul. Accompanied by a violent turbulent sound, the golden arc light broke out with indescribable strong light vibrations, and within a few breaths, it flashed thousands of times.


    Sitting on Wangfeng, Kunlun Mountain, all the monks closed their eyes and tried to protect their figures, unable to face them.


    The collision of the power of this law is not something they can bear.


    Only Zhou Shu, who knew the law of life and death, stood tenaciously.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1700: Soul Destruction

    When the golden light was shining, the majestic shock wave rushed over, and the Taiyi Hunyuan Formation resisted dozens of times before it lost its effect.


    The five elders were panicked and wanted to support the formation again, but they were unable to continue. In a short period of time, they consumed a large amount of cultivation base, the origin was damaged, and it was impossible to do it again if they wanted to explode the essence.


    It doesn''t seem to be needed anymore.


    In the golden light that continued to erupt, the black smoke that had been raging disappeared, and even the breath of the evil soul was not noticed. In the middle of the golden light, the dark red evil soul was struggling, but its figure was shrinking. The smaller, the fight between the trapped beasts.


    The elders did not dare to look directly at the golden light, and looked at each other, only after being surprised, their faces were mostly happy.


    Sitting under the Forgotten Peak, there were bursts of exclamation. The defensive circle laid by Kunlun completely dissipated under the impact of the power of law. However, all that was dissipated was the many forces that tried to resist the power of the law. Slightly shocked, nothing happened.


    The golden light was still shining, Zhou Shu stood in front of him alone, looking very carefully, as if thoughtful.


    In fact, he could not see much. He couldn''t see clearly how the evil soul was stripped away by the power of the law of life and death. Only this vague process gave him a lot of insights, and he was quite familiar with his own way. Enlightenment.


    The golden light lasted for a hundred breaths and flickered more than 3,000 times.


    Among them, the huge power that bursts out is hard to imagine, giving people the illusion that the entire Kunlun Mountain will be destroyed. Several elders and thousands of Kunlun disciples think so, but in fact, it treats immortal cultivators. And Zuowangfeng did not cause any harm, as long as they didn''t try to fight, they were almost unscathed.


    "What a strange power..."


    "It is rumored that the Xuanyuan sword in the hands of the Emperor is a sword of benevolence, and it seems to be well-deserved today."


    "Yes, the Emperor of Humanity fought all over the world, killing countless, but never killed a human immortal cultivator. The people who were killed under Xuanyuan Sword were all foreign races."


    "However, the Xuanyuan Sword he left behind has made many killings. It is called the Lord Devouring Sword. It will only bring disaster. What''s the matter? From the perspective of Sect Master Zhou using Xuanyuan Sword today, I always feel This rumor seems to be fake...Do you think that Zhou Shu will be eaten by Xuanyuan Sword?"


    "The rumors are not fake, and there are records in Kunlun classics."


    Qin Feng looked at the distance and slowly said, "Perhaps after the emperor, the cultivators who got the sword did not find the correct way to use the Xuanyuan sword."


    Zheng Daoxuan sighed unconsciously, "Zhou Shu found it."


    The elders did not speak any more, what should they say? Do they want them to admit that Zhou Shu will be the descendant of the human emperor and will become the next generation of the human emperor?


    Snapped!


    A soft sound.


    The golden light in the sky disappeared immediately, and Zuowangfeng returned to its original appearance, as if there had never been golden light.


    The Five Elements Wheel is spinning leisurely, and has gone through another vicissitudes of life.


    Xuanyuanjian slowly dropped, Zhou Shu stood on the top of the peak, his face calm, his eyes slightly solemn.


    "Sect Master Zhou, thank you so much!"


    Several elders rushed over with joy, and saluted Zhou Shu sincerely and seriously.


    The evil soul has completely disappeared, no matter how they perceive it, they will not notice a trace of evil aura. The catastrophe is over, Kunlun keeps peace. For them, there is nothing more important than this, and the attitude is naturally sincere. .


    With guilt on his face, Tai Lang shouted loudly, "Sect Master Zhou, the old man blamed you before."


    Cheng Tianlan looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes rippling like water, "Zhou Sect Master, you, and Xuanyuanjian..."


    "Don''t block it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand calmly and stared at the front intently.


    In the void ahead, there was a pure white bead-like object suspended.


    The shape is not regular, but it is so pure that there is no trace of blemishes, and it has a light luster. It looks soft but not hard, just like the most perfect pearl, with a holy and solemn breath.


    "Well����"


    Lin Qingjue also noticed, showing a bit of hesitation.


    Several elders quickly stepped away, staring at this bead in a daze.


    Zheng Daoxuan stared straight, "What is this?"


    This bead is really inexplicable, it is something that shouldn''t appear at all, and the material of this bead is not visible at all, and there is a reason.


    Cheng Tianlan covered his mouth and said in surprise, "That evil soul won''t hide inside, right?"


    The elders couldn''t help but backed up a few steps, "Is it the Evil Soul''s self-seal?"


    "Have heard of such things..."


    Lin Qingjue seemed thoughtful, "At least I can''t see the aura of an evil soul, but don''t worry even if it''s a self-seal, the evil soul can''t be solved, it is estimated that no one in the mysterious yellow world can solve it..."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu and smiled, "If Sect Master Zhou doesn''t try to do it."


    "It''s not a seal."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I have also heard of the seal you are talking about. It is said that a dying beast or immortal will seal up the blood of his soul, hoping to be reborn someday. This method of self-sealing to save life originally came from Yu Shen Beast Gouchen is also called Gouchen Cocoon. The outer shell of Gouchen Cocoon is a collection of many Dao laws mastered by the Huacoon fairy or the God beast. There must be at least five kinds. If it is strong enough, the cocoon shell is also Almost perfect There is no power to break it, unless it has the permission of the beast or the complete inheritance, it can be unlocked."


    Qin Feng praised, "Zhou Sect Master is really knowledgeable, then wouldn''t this be the self-seal of Evil Soul?"


    "of course not."


    Zhou Shu showed disdain, "It''s just an evil soul, how can it be possible to master so many Dao laws, if it is really a good thing, it would be a good thing."


    It is indeed a good thing. If someone gets a cocoon, they can often comprehend a lot of truths from the cocoon, and it is not impossible to get a certain principle.


    Qin Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled, "Sect Master Zhou said that, the old man is relieved."


    The other elders also nodded one after another, and Lin Qingjue looked at the bead, as if he had some enlightenment, "So, please put it away from the Sect Master."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything and put it away rudely.


    He has already seen clearly, although this is not a silly thing, it is definitely an excellent thing.


    It is a relic.


    It is not appropriate to call it the evil soul relic, because it is not something that the evil soul owns.


    Although the real Ciyang person turned into an evil soul, his inner obsession with the soul path has never been extinguished, and it is deeply hidden in the evil soul, and after Zhou Shu''s Xuanyuan sword completely destroyed the evil soul, this obsession It was still preserved in the power of the law, and it became this bead.


    Inside the shell formed by the law of life and death is the true essence of soul dao.


    If you want to cultivate Soul Dao, the value of this bead is unimaginable.


    For some intelligent soul cultivation, there may be a pearl of enlightenment effect, of course, it is also for Zhou Shu.


    It''s just that it''s not suitable for use now. Zhou Shu won''t understand other Taoisms until Shu Zhidao reaches a certain level.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1701: VIP

    Seeing Zhou Shu put away the beads, Qin Feng adjusted his clothes and said in a solemn manner, "Kunlun is ashamed of today''s matter, I''m sorry, Sovereign Zhou."


    "Zhou Sect Master."


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded and saluted very respectfully, "I''m really sorry."


    Tai Lang said loudly, "Sect Master Zhou repays his grievances with virtue. He is a role model for immortal cultivators in my generation. Kunlun is grateful."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, ignored it, and turned to Lin Qingjue, "Elder Lin, if it weren''t for you, it would be much more troublesome to solve the evil spirit, thank you."


    With that, he bowed his hand to Lin Qingjue.


    Lin Qingjue nodded lightly and glanced at each other. He didn''t say anything, and didn''t need to say more.


    Zhou Shu turned around, his face changed, "Elders, why do you retaliate with virtue? Who said I would do this?"


    The elders looked stagnant, not knowing what to say.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Exterminating evil spirits is what I should have done. I do not do it or not, it has nothing to do with Kunlun. If you don''t do it, you don��t have to complain, do it, and you don��t need to thank you. But I keep remembering the evil, it''s not easy to forget."


    "what����"


    The expressions of the elders changed suddenly, and Tai Lang couldn''t help taking a few steps back.


    Although Zhou Shu''s voice was calm, his eyes were too cold, and he felt like he was trapped in an ice cave and couldn''t help but want to die. He hasn''t felt that way since he turned his mind.


    Zhou Shu ignored it, and his voice sank again, "Elders, I ask you, has our transaction been completed? I will give it to you as well? Immortal spirit gas, have you already used it? !?"


    The elders couldn''t argue, looking at the Xuanyuan Sword in Zhou Shu''s hand, they backed away unconsciously.


    "It should be."


    Qin Feng settled down, took two steps, saluted, "We violated the principle of equal transactions and trapped Sovereign Zhou in the Five Elements Wheel. It was our fault. However, the Sovereign borrowed the power of the Five Elements in the Five Elements Wheel to help Chi The beastly dragon, such a huge advantage, can not be obtained elsewhere, it can be considered as offset."


    "This can''t be counted, what if I don''t have a chick?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Isn''t it possible to be trapped by you all the time, until you accept Elder Cheng''s condition and imprint the imprint of the soul?"


    Cheng Tianlan trembled unconsciously, wondering how Zhou Shu might know.


    "Is it just trapping me? The soul brand is even more venomous, right?"


    Zhou Shu was very solemn, "And I think you are more than just this move? In the six months I am away, will you watch the Heyin School develop well? Let me think about it, you still have Heyin to Dongshengzhou What did the faction do, to destroy the city, or to take captive or even kill the Dutch disciples?"


    Qin Feng said hurriedly, "Sect Master Zhou has said that Kunlun will not do this."


    I was talking, but I was secretly panicked. Although I have not reached the point Zhou Shu said, it is almost the same. Kunlun has sent many disciples to make trouble with the Heyin faction in Dongshengzhou. After all, even the suzerain was imprisoned, so how could Kunlun miss such a good opportunity to fight the Dutch sect to disrupt Dongshengzhou?


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a faint smile, his eyes were rather unkind.


    The elders bowed their heads, all guilty, afraid to face each other, and even frightened. Zhou Shu in front of him, but the mighty evil soul had just been wiped out, and it seemed that there was no loss, Xuanyuan Sword was still there, so they could What to do, I am afraid it will be vulnerable.


    Zheng Daoxuan paused, bit the bullet and walked two steps, sincerely, "The suzerain said that Kunlun did make some measures, but they have not been officially launched, nor have they harmed any Dutch disciples. Our Presbyterian Church is now Withdraw the order and stop going to the Dutch school. I wonder if the suzerain can be satisfied?"


    "Old man, go and order now."


    Tai Lang didn''t say much, turned around and left.


    Zhou Shu remained calm, "That''s all, but what should I say about the imprint of the soul and the trapping of the Five Elements Chakra?"


    "Please wait for Sect Master Zhou."


    Seeing that there was a turning point, the elders did not dare to neglect, and immediately began to discuss.


    After a while, Cheng Tianlan walked up quickly and bowed a very serious salute, "Sect Master Zhou, trying to impress you on your thoughts is my own proposition, and it has nothing to do with Kunlun. How would the Sect Master want to punish? I will do whatever is required."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, a little stunned, "Anything is fine?"


    Cheng Tianlan did not hesitate, nodded earnestly, "If you make a mistake, you will be punished, and I will bear it."


    Zhou Shu looked at Cheng Tianlan, looked up and down, and nodded lightly from time to time. Cheng Tianlan was panicked when he was seen, and there was no posture in the past.


    "Follow me back to the Dutch school."


    "what?"


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Cheng Tianlan stayed immediately, and the other elders were also stunned, thinking that they had heard something wrong.


    "Sect Master is not joking, right?"


    "To take away the elders of our Presbyterian Church? Isn''t it too much."


    Zhou Shu just ignored it and said indifferently, "Don''t you say that everything can be done, do you take it with all your strength, do you have to go back when you say it?"


    Cheng Tianlan looked at Lin Qingjue from time to time, hesitated for a long time, then turned to Zhou Shu, gritted his teeth and said, "If the Sect Master must do this, I can do it. As long as the Sect Master reveals this matter, don''t embarrass Kunlun again."


    "Do you think there is still room for bargaining?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Elder Cheng, give you some time to prepare. Within half a year, I will see you in the Heyin School. After a hundred years, you must stay in the Heyin School and work for me. www.novelhall.com~ There can be no rebellious thoughts. If you violate, Kunlun will only pay more."


    Cheng Tianlan calmed down and said straightly, "Okay, I promise you."


    "Ugh."


    Compared to Cheng Tianlan''s altogether, Qin Feng couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing, "As soon as the Sect Master speaks, he will leave the century of an elder of our Presbyterian Church. It will hit Kunlun too much, right?"


    "Compared to the soul brand, it''s not big at all."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If I didn''t hold on, the whole lotus school belongs to you, let alone an elder."


    The elders were speechless for a while, and could no longer speak.


    There are many reasons why Zhou Shu wants to go to Cheng Tianlan, but in the final analysis, they are all in her thoughts.


    When Zhou Shu first came into contact with it, he knew how dangerous the thoughts of Yin Yin was, and he had to obtain it or temporarily master it.


    Thought Meiyin is an excellent means to control immortal cultivators. With Cheng Tianlan away, the lotus school can also take the opportunity to learn;


    Cheng Tianlan is very important to Kunlun. She is a member of the Presbyterian Church. Taking her away can weaken Kunlun''s strength to a large extent. Although several elders have lost their cultivation base, it is obviously better to take it directly;


    Kunlun was at war with many forces in Xihezhou and Tianlong Temple. Zhou Shu did not want the disciples of Tianlong Temple to be controlled by Kunlun, especially Yunli. It was not groundless. Around Zuowou Peak, Zhou Shu saw several former Zen The disciples of Kunlun who cultivated have so firm aspirations to practice meditation. They can change their beliefs and switch to Kunlun. Their thoughts have played a big role.


    Moreover, in the next hundred years, Kunlun will expand to other continents in the future, and thinking of India is undoubtedly the best way to control the leaders of other forces, and they cannot be allowed to succeed.


    Zhou Shu knew that the Kunlun Elders Association would definitely let Cheng Tianlan come out to take on this responsibility, so why not just leave her?


    Repaying grievances with virtue, how is it possible! ?

 Chapter 1702: To book

    Cheng Tianlan nodded, did not speak any more, his face was slightly pale, and the other elders were similar, except for Lin Qingjue who was indifferent, and most of them looked bad.


    The elders suppressed their dissatisfaction, but no matter how dissatisfied they were, they couldn''t say it.


    It is still a hundred years for an elder of the Presbyterian Church in Kunlun to make compensation. It is a rare humiliation in Kunlun history, but how can it be? Zhou Shu could destroy even evil souls. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand once again exploded with the mighty power that the human emperor could have at the time. Moreover, he not only possesses a divine weapon, but also a chilong. As Lin Qingjue said, once When Zhou Shu came out, there was no possibility of blocking.


    Kunlun can''t do it either.


    In a flat bush, a small ancient shrub suddenly appeared. It was different from the others and looked very dissonant. Then, in order to keep the bush stable, the other shrubs would rob its nourishment and entangle. Its roots tried their best to prevent it from growing, until one day, that small shrub became a big tree and stood in the bushes. The other shrubs could no longer stop them, and they could only look up and be proud of it.


    This is true of plants and trees, so are birds and beasts, and so are human cultivators.


    Qin Feng slowly said in a rather sad voice, "Sect Master Zhou, we Kunlun express our apologies sincerely and sincerely. Now you have all the elders of Kunlun who are going to leave. Should the previous resentment be offset?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled faintly, "Elder Qin was wrong. Elder Cheng said before that what she did has nothing to do with Kunlun. She just left with me to compensate for the mistakes she made. It has nothing to do with Kunlun, right? How can your Kunlun trapping me into the Five Elements Chakra cancel it out?"


    "what����"


    Qin Feng''s figure was stagnant, and his heart was extremely hateful, but he couldn''t refute it.


    Zheng Daoxuan nodded lightly, his expression stern, "So according to Zhou''s Sect Master, how should Kunlun compensate the Sect Master?"


    Qin Feng paused and said frankly, "As long as I don''t touch the Kunlun fundamentals, I''m willing to compensate, but if the Sovereign takes advantage of the topic and wants more, even if the Sovereign is strong, he will have to learn today."


    "Hehe, I''m not that greedy, I won''t touch Kunlun at all."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I mentioned to Elder Zheng before that I wanted to go to the Kunlun Buddhist Scripture Pavilion and visit the Kunlun Taoist Temple..."


    The expressions of the elders tightened, and Qin Feng couldn''t help saying, "Zhou Sect Master should know that the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion is an important place. If it is not for the disciples of this school to not enter, it is also the foundation of Kunlun. The suzerain''s request is inevitable..."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Don''t worry, I don''t want to go now."


    Qin Feng was overjoyed in his heart, and quickly shut his mouth, then accused him of a crime, "The old man said more."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I heard that the Kunlun Buddhist Scripture Pavilion contains a subset of the Taoism, and the Taoism is as vast as the sea. There are tens of millions of books. Is that true?


    Speaking of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, Qin Feng''s complexion improved a lot, and he nodded proudly, "Thousands of them are afraid that there will be more than one thing. Throughout the ages, as long as it is the pen, ink, jade and simple slabs of the Xuanhuang world, Kunlun has not collected it. There are as many as thirty-seven floors, each with hundreds of thousands of classics. It is not an old man boasting that disciples who have not read every classic in the Kunlun Buddhist Scripture Pavilion so far, most of the disciples can read one of them. Even if it��s an extensive book."


    "It''s so much."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and sighed.


    If he has enough time, he really wants to read the Kunlun Cangjing Pavilion in its entirety. For him, knowledge is a real power, and any classics can add to the Tao of Shu, but how much Of course, the best is the classics.


    Unlike other sects, most of the Taoist classics in Kunlun��s collection are not exclusively for immortal cultivators. Many of them are left by mortals or even foreign races. They also include some classics handed down from the immortal world. Tao comes from the common world and Tao comes from the ten thousand worlds. It is Kunlun��s aim that never sticks to immortal cultivators. People say that Kunlun is the ancestor of immortal cultivators. It is by no means a lie. The Scripture Pavilion alone can prove a lot of things.


    Kunlun has these classics, it is difficult to sink, they represent the wisdom of human beings, and are also the crystallization of the Xuanhuang world.


    Qin Feng seemed to realize something, "Sect Master Zhou..."


    "I just said it clearly."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said slowly, "I want to look at one of the Scripture Pavilion, the floor where there are many tactics. Of course, you can take away the books of tactics that you think you want to keep secret. Just show it to me."


    After hearing the first half of the sentence, the elders who were about to get angry all at once disappeared, but they showed a lot of joy.


    In their view, the Kunlun technique is very valuable and precious, but there is no value and useless more. I am afraid that it accounts for 70% of the ten%. Many Kunlun disciples are used to lay the foundation or not at all. If you can''t learn, even if you give it all to Zhou Shu, it won''t do any harm to Kunlun.


    "Sect Master Zhou, this is true, we can choose the method for you, how we choose?"


    Zheng Daoxuan couldn''t believe it, so he asked again.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "The elders don��t have to worry about it, that��s it, but the quantity must be guaranteed, at least if the majority is , but you can rest assured that any book I take away from Kunlun will It will not leak out, as promised before."


    "it is good!"


    Qin Feng quickly agreed, for fear that Zhou Shu would regret it again.


    Several elders all smiled. Before, they thought that Zhou Shu would speak loudly and take advantage of the opportunity to exploit Kunlun severely. But where do you know, Zhou Shu just asked for a lot of irrelevant tactics. For Kunlun, these tactics are It''s tasteless.


    "Thank you, Sect Master Zhou."


    Zheng Daoxuan raised his hand to salute, Cheng Tianlan also nodded in salute, his attitude seemed to be much better.


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and didn''t say much.


    He already has what he needs, and it doesn��t make sense for him to have more. On the contrary, it will cause Kunlun to rebound. Now he cannot use the Xuanyuan Sword, and he does not have enough ability to fight Kunlun. What''s more, these seemingly worthless tactics are actually extremely valuable. No matter good or bad, if the omnipotent masters the principles and absorbs the principles into Shu Zhi Dao, his Shu Zhi Dao will inevitably take a big step forward. step.


    This is by no means a lie.


    Kunlun tactics are all-encompassing. Except for those special tactics that contain laws, the others are enough to cover many avenues in the world of immortality. Judging from the growth of Shuzhidao, these tactics are all essential ingredients for Shuzhidao. After getting them, at least in the Xuanhuang Realm, Zhou Shu basically didn''t have any requirements for the tactics.


    "Please wait for the lord, I will come when I go, it will take about five or six hours."


    Qin Feng hurriedly left, and even went with a few elders, thinking that the Tibetan scripture pavilion was important, and it could not be opened by one elder. Besides, it would take some time to analyze the quality of the tactics.


    Sit Wangfeng and quiet down.


    By the wheel of the Five Elements, Zhou Shu and Lin Qingjue were the only ones.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1703: Kunlun

    "Ugh."


    Lin Qingjue looked into the distance and sighed lightly, "Sect Master Zhou, this trip is worthwhile."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, stood opposite him, and looked at the Kunlun Mountains under the peak together, and said thoughtfully, "Maybe, but this is Kunlun��s retribution. If Kunlun treats me and other sects If you don��t have nausea, you don��t want to annex, there will be no current results."


    "In the eyes of the sovereign, it is evil, but it is not in Kunlun."


    Lin Qingjue said slowly, "Since the fall of Kunlun Mountain, Kunlun has always done this, and only in this way can Kunlun be passed on for a long time, and the world of immortality can be continued for a long time. You are also the sovereign, don''t you understand? Huh? If you are in Kunlun, you will probably make the same choice."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I understand, but I won''t do it."


    Lin Qingjue was slightly confused, "Huh? What does the suzerain think should do to maintain Kunlun''s status?"


    "Why maintain?"


    Zhou Shuning looked into the distance, "Everything has ups and downs. This is the law of nature. Kunlun should also weaken for a while. Don��t the elders think? To maintain a strong prosperity is bound to do many things that violate the laws of nature. The harm is far greater than the benefits. If it were the elders of Kunlun, I would not care about Kunlun''s status."


    "Sect Master said it was easy."


    Lin Qing absolutely laughed unconsciously, with some disdain in it, "With Kunlun''s position in the Xuanhuang Realm, once it weakens, it will no longer be able to maintain the order of the entire Cultivation Realm. Even if there is no alien invasion, the world will be in chaos. What will the Xuanhuang World become like, have you thought about it?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "After all, Kunlun still regards itself as the leader of the Xuanhuang Realm, thinking that it won''t work without you, but how do you know if you haven''t tried it?"


    Lin Qingjue said slowly, "You don''t need to try this at all. Kunlun knows what people''s minds are like, especially the cultivators. Without Kunlun to maintain order, the cultivators could do anything to destroy humanity. , There are so many examples of evil cultivation, evil cultivation, soul cultivation, meditation and so on. Even ordinary cultivators, those who master powerful and unconstrained immortal cultivators, will disturb the Xuanhuang Realm, and mortals will If there is no place to live, the cultivator will become a tree without a foundation, and the Xuanhuang Realm will also perish."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What the elder said is right. If you have the power but cannot contain your desires, it will lead to great evil results. I have no doubt that this situation will happen, but even without Kunlun, other sects It will also rise to maintain the stability of the Xuanhuang world, not for Kunlun."


    "Other sects?"


    Lin Qingjue was quite contemptuous, "Is it Tianjian, Emei, Shushan, Cihang, or Zhou Zongzhu��s lotus? It��s not that Kunlun underestimated these sects, but I can say with certainty that there is no sect except Kunlun. Have the will and ability to maintain the order of the immortal world."


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly frozen, looking at the undulating mountains in the distance, speechless for a while.


    What Lin Qingjue said is not unreasonable. The other five sects have more thoughts than Kunlun, and made the same mistakes. It is difficult for them to maintain order in a state. There are many examples to prove...


    His own lotus sounds are actually a springboard for him to enter the immortal world. Although he can leave an excellent sect system to the lotus sect and allow the lotus sect to continue to develop for a long time, he can��t guarantee that, in him and everyone After leaving, the Heyin faction will definitely continue according to his ideas for thousands of years, and his temperament is not suitable for such things as maintaining order.


    Wushuang City, Jianlu, Baiyun City, and other worldly powers have no such idea at all.


    And Kunlun...


    Lin Qingjue turned to look at Zhou Shu, and said calmly, "It is not that Kunlun insists on claiming to be the leader of the immortal world, but this responsibility. Only Kunlun can carry it. This is Kunlun''s destiny, and Kunlun was established for this. For a long time, I have been fighting for this purpose. For the sake of responsibility, disciples can give up the promotion of immortality, and for the sake of responsibility, they can abandon their lives... and the meaning of the existence of other sects is all for the promotion of immortality."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and did not speak.


    The other sects were all for the promotion of immortality, but Kunlun was not. He did realize this point.


    Lin Qing never stopped, "Yes, other sects will become stronger in a certain period of time, and there will be geniuses that Kunlun can''t match, such as Sect Master Zhou, but these talents are destined to be promoted. When they leave What can they do to the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thanks to the elder Lin."


    "The suzerain does not need to be self-effacing, this will definitely happen."


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "The Sect Master is the most talented and capable monk I have ever seen, and he has a better fortune than Kunlun... How can I say that the current Xuanhuang Realm is a stagnant water, and it is impossible to appear. A genius like the Sect Master may sink into this, just like other declining realms, but after all, the Sect Master has appeared, so the two thousand years of silence in the Profound Yellow Realm will come to an end."


    "Perhaps."


    Zhou Shu sighed softly, having to say that Lin Qingjue was very accurate, he shouldn''t be a person in this world.


    Lin Qingjue looked at Zhou Shu, with bright eyes like stars, "It''s not maybe, it''s for sure. As the Kunlun elder, I only hope that the master can do something for the Xuanhuang Realm after he is promoted. It doesn''t need more, a little is enough. "


    Zhou Shu Ruo realized, "The elders mean to break the barrier between the Xuanhuang Realm and the Immortal Realm?"


    Lin Qingjue nodded, as if relieved, "Sect Master understands that, I won''t say much. The situation in the Xuanhuang Realm must be caused by someone in it. The Sect Master does not have to fight against it. As long as the message is passed on, the Immortal Realm will What will be done."


    "This is something every ascendant will do. I will do it naturally. I am already doing it Zhou Shu stared at Lin Qingjue and nodded without realizing it. There is a kind of inexplicable seeing his soulmate. feel.


    "Already doing..."


    Lin Qingjue''s face was slightly condensed, as if he had noticed something, but didn''t say any more, only a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Zhou Shu also followed with a smile, this point needless to say.


    "Go back to Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance, "This great Kunlun Mountain, should the elders let it go on like this? I admit that Kunlun bears a huge responsibility and has been paying for the Xuanhuang world for thousands of years. It is not an exaggeration to say a leader, but Now Kunlun��s unscrupulous approach is too much. The so-called unscrupulous people will only cause Kunlun to counterattack again and again, that is, I do nothing, and other sects may not be watching."


    "The sovereign has this heart, and Kunlun is grateful."


    Lin Qingjue was silent for a while, and said slowly, "For thousands of years, the Kunlun Presbyterian Church has been passing a sentence. The elders use this as a training. When there are obstacles, they will read it carefully... Sect Master, do you want to listen?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said in a straightforward voice, "Elder, please."


    Lin Qingjue looked at the distance and said lightly, "Although virtue is lost, the fate is not decayed, and Kunlun is immortal."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, and he seemed to realize something, "It turns out that this is the difference between ancient Kunlun and current Kunlun, but Lide stands up and speaks, and it is immortal. The three are indispensable. Now Kunlun lacks Lide, how can it be impossible? immortal."


    "I think so."


    Lin Qingjue said slowly, "Although Kunlun is far less powerful than it used to be, if you must build morality, then many things will not be able to be done, but after today, with the lessons of Sect Master Zhou, I think Kunlun will change."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he said seriously, "I wish I could see."


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Qingjue smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 1704: question

    With nearly one hundred thousand pieces of jade slips, Zhou Shu floated down the mountain.


    All the elders watched Zhou Shu leave with a sigh of relief, but they were still very heavy, and they couldn''t let go.


    In the past few days, as if after a lifetime, he had witnessed the emergence of a truly strong man in Kunlun. Zhou Shu was an existence that Kunlun could not balance. He would inevitably cause a lot of trouble to Kunlun until Zhou Shu left the Xuanhuang world.


    Qin Feng looked at the elders and sighed, "You guys, what should Kunlun do now?"


    The elders did not speak, and looked at Lin Qingjue together.


    Although Kunlun is under the presbytery system, Lin Qingjue is clearly the backbone of the present, and everything depends on him.


    Lin Qingjue calmly said, "Elder Changsun will be back tomorrow. We will concentrate on discussing at that time. Kunlun must change drastically. Some things must be done, and some things must be let go."


    "I think so."


    Cheng Tianlan nodded, rather sad, "In a few days, I should also go and see what the lotus pie is like. Speaking of which, Kunlun Mountain has not been visited for nearly 500 years. Hundred years, huh."


    She smiled bitterly and went down the mountain alone.


    After dozens of days.


    Zhou Shu was still in Xihezhou. He was not in a hurry to return to the Dutch school, but was collecting death and vitality everywhere.


    Xuanyuan Sword��s burst of law is his best support at the moment. It must be kept full at all times. It does not mean that after crossing the Evil Soul, the Profound Yellow Realm will be invincible. The enemy he will face in the future will only be better than the Evil Soul. Stronger.


    This kind of charging method is very troublesome to use. The human emperor certainly did not always rely on collecting vitality to keep Xuanyuan Sword running. Perhaps after a deeper understanding of the law of life and death, Xuanyuan Sword could absorb and transform itself. Even oneself can continue the power of the law.


    While collecting, Zhou Shu also paid attention to Kunlun''s changes.


    Dozens of days are short, but if Kunlun really wants to change, with Kunlun''s vigorous vigor, the changes are passed quickly, he will definitely be able to see something.


    Out of a lively city, into the empty wilderness.


    Suddenly there was a Zen horn, coming from behind, with a clear and familiar voice.


    "Brother."


    Zhou Shu turned around and immediately saw the familiar face, but the expression on that face was not what he wanted to see.


    Yun Li stared at him, his eyes were quite indifferent, and when he looked closely, there seemed to be some hatred in it.


    This hatred is not inexplicable, Zhou Shu also knows the reason.


    "Junior Brother."


    Yun Li nodded his head, his face was as plain as water, but that plain looked very depressed, and was completely different from weekdays. "Maybe this is the last time I called you like this, Junior Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Brother, is it because of Kunlun?"


    "So Junior Brother also knows."


    Yun Li smiled slightly and indifferently, "Junior, you are in the Heyin school, and you have been focusing on the promotion of immortals. You rarely go to Kunlun, but you don''t want to help them? Now the whole Xihezhou is spreading, Heyin Pai and Kunlun formed an alliance. Why? You and Kunlun alliance, that is to say, all future meditation will become opponents of the Dutch School, even me, right?"


    "alliance?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and he shook his head, "Without this, it would be impossible for the Heyin faction to have an alliance with Kunlun, and the brothers are definitely not enemies."


    "It''s good, but is it true?"


    Yun Li sneered, "You don''t have an alliance, why did you join forces with Kunlun to destroy the evil soul? You made the artifact Xuanyuan Sword, and Kunlun used the Five Elements Wheel. Don''t say it''s fake, even I was underground and I felt the artifact. The movement in this world! The entire West Hezhou and even the Xuanhuang Realm can feel it! Heyin School and Kunlun teamed up to exterminate evil souls. It is a good story. Now the entire Cultivation Realm is spreading this matter. Difficult, really are the two pillars of the world of cultivation, haha!"


    His voice was getting colder and colder. When he said that, he actually laughed, crazy in his laughter, and with many disappointments.


    "Brother, this is true."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly without hesitation, "If the evil soul is born, it will inevitably cause trouble to the Xuanhuang Realm. I used the Xuanyuan Sword to destroy the evil soul. Kunlun has also contributed, but it has nothing to do with the alliance. Music School will not regard Kunlun as an ally."


    Kunlun would be so publicized, and he was a little surprised, but it is not surprising to think about it. With Zhou Shu''s holy instrument, he is undoubtedly one of the strongest sects in the world. Kunlun showed his favor to himself in time, and it was also a soft one. Kind of performance.


    "You have shifted the responsibility to Kunlun, but you will do it after all."


    Yun Li didn''t laugh anymore, staring at Zhou Shu, "Junior Brother, why did you choose to join forces with Kunlun to destroy the evil soul? Master Dazhi also asked you before. If you want to eliminate the evil soul, can Tianlong Temple help? I also have artifacts in my hands."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The artifact of Tianlong Temple cannot be moved lightly. In fact, this is an accident. I planned to do it myself."


    "Junior Brother, I''m really disappointed, alas."


    Yunli looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head slowly, "I know you will grow to a level that shocks the world, and I also know that you will surely rise to immortality and have a great future, so I don��t want you to be affected by hatred in the future, I I didn''t expect you to help me destroy Kunlun, but I didn''t expect that you would forget the hatred of the past and go to be with Kunlun in order to promote immortality and reputation."


    He sighed deeply, very depressed, "Junior Brother, did I misunderstand you?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "Brother I have always been me, looking for my own way. From the moment I built the foundation, this is how I told you, the past was, now is, The future will be the same. So far, what I have done has no shame in my heart, and I will not be ashamed of the Dutch school, and I have never forgotten the hatred of the past. Brother Xu, Brother Ge, and many other fellow students have died. In my heart."


    Yun Li said suspiciously, "Then you..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I don''t have to hide it from my senior, but it''s a bit complicated to say..."


    After a long speech, Yun Li''s expression changed again and again, and he was so shocked that he couldn''t close his mouth at all.


    He stared at Zhou Shu, almost couldn''t believe it, "Junior Brother, you have been thinking of ways to deal with Kunlun and have done so many arrangements? Kunlun''s elders have all lost their cultivation status, so the fairy spirit has such a big trouble? That being said, Kunlun will probably never be able to promote to immortality?!"


    "Will not."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "They have too much desire for the spirit of the spirit, and they are temporarily caught in the situation, but after a few hundred years, they should be able to detect the wrong part of the spirit of the spirit, but in the past few hundred years, Kunlun It is likely to pay a great price."


    "A few hundred years are enough!"


    Yun Li nodded again and again, grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand and shook it a few times, showing excitement without concealment, "If Kunlun disciples continue to fail to overcome the tribulations, Kunlun will inevitably weaken. In these hundreds of years, Tianlong Temple will have the opportunity to let Kunlun stumbled fiercely, and even weakened completely until extinction! It''s great, Junior Brother, don''t you know, after all these years, it is great to finally see such an opportunity!"


    While speaking, two lines of tears fell unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yun Li and sighed with regret, "Brother, I understand your feelings, but Kunlun cannot be destroyed, nor should it be destroyed."


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1705: senior

    "what!?"


    Yun Li''s face changed suddenly, and he looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously, "Junior Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Brother, Kunlun cannot be destroyed, nor should it be destroyed."


    Yun Li stared at Zhou Shu, couldn''t help shaking his head, and stepped back several steps, "Junior Brother, what did you say? What did you say!"


    Zhou Shu sighed and tried his best to calmly said, "Brother, Kunlun cannot be destroyed, nor should it be destroyed. This is the truth. Kunlun will appear with the immortal world. If Kunlun is to be destroyed, the result of the immortal world will never be good."


    "impossible!"


    Yun Li became angry and pointed at Zhou Shu, "Junior, what are you talking about? Don''t you hate Kunlun? Then why have you done so many things against Kunlun, and done so well! We will see the results now. If you say something like this, are you stupid?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu, completely unable to understand.


    He has made a death wish, and the obsession in his heart is impossible to change, not to destroy Kunlun, and vow not to become a Buddha.


    Zhou Shu remained calm, "Brother, I hate Kunlun so much, that''s why I targeted it. I have done so many things, and I won''t regret it, because these results are what Kunlun should have endured, no matter how painful it is, Kunlun must pay for the previous mistakes, even if it is weak..."


    Yun Li said bitterly, "The price they should pay is complete destruction!"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Brother, calm down. Anyone who does something wrong will pay a price. Kunlun is no exception, but this is not the reason why Kunlun will perish. In fact, this world of immortality... cannot live without Kunlun, just like meditation. , I can��t live without Tianlong Temple. I don��t want to excuse Kunlun. If my brother is less obsessed, I might be able to see it more clearly.��


    "Absolutely not!"


    Yun Li gritted his teeth, "Without Kunlun, the world of cultivating immortals would only be better. Without their random intervention, any sect can develop freely, whether it is the Lotus School, Tianlong Temple, or other sects!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and slowly said, "If this is the case, I would rather see it, but it is impossible. Everyone has selfish intentions..."


    "Nothing is impossible! As long as Kunlun is gone, everything will be fine!"


    Yun Li stubbornly shook his head, and his voice became louder and louder, but there was no need to worry about others hearing it. With Zhou Shu, no one could hear their conversation.


    "Ugh."


    Zhou Shu sighed and nodded lightly, "Keep on waiting, maybe you can see the day the brother is expecting."


    Yunli''s obsession cannot be eliminated. No amount of persuasion will work. Imposing his own ideas on others is not what he wants. Just say it out. Yunli chooses the rest.


    Each walks his own way, and his destiny.


    "I will wait."


    Yun Li nodded immediately, looking at the silent Zhou Shu, and gradually calmed down.


    There was a chuckle at the corner of his mouth, with some irony, "Junior brother, it seems that I still didn''t misunderstand you, but I really can''t agree with your view of Kunlun. The road we are going to take is also destined to be impossible. "


    "No one has the same path, brother."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have always admired the way the brother is going, but I will not change my direction."


    "No one can change," Yun Li nodded, regaining the calmness of the past, and said slowly, "In fact, Junior Brother has done enough to give Kunlun such a heavy blow. This is something no one has for many years. What you have done is amazing, brother."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I just do what I should do, brother."


    Yun Li arched his hand and smiled slightly, "This is an opportunity that I finally waited for. I have to go back and prepare well. Don''t worry, I will never say these things. I still know what to do and not to do."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior brother, just do your best, don''t be too..."


    "I know."


    Yun Li waved his hand and interrupted Zhou Shu''s words, "Junior Brother, you don''t have to shake me, it''s meaningless, just like I won''t change you, goodbye bye."


    Taking a deep look at Zhou Shu, Yunli turned and left, disappearing into the wilderness, never looking back.


    Zhou Shu shook his head seemingly enlightened and moved on.


    Both of them didn''t have time to think about it, and both had more important things to do. Whether it was destined to see each other or not, that was the future.


    Zhou Shu''s speed in collecting vitality and death is very fast. Of course it is not as good as Xuanyuan Sword Spirit, but it is much better than before. After using Xuanyuan Sword once, he has a clearer understanding of the power of the law, and it will naturally grow more and more. The better.


    When he reached a desolate ancient battlefield, he stopped.


    Looking ahead, a strange look appeared in his eyes, and he respectfully saluted, "Senior Xuanyuan."


    On the battlefield, the sword spirit Xuanyuan Er was facing him with an unusually serious expression, "Did you destroy the evil soul with Xuanyuan sword?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Yes."


    "I felt it, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast," Xuanyuan Er nodded slowly, showing a bit of joy, "Then Zhou Shu, you understand the law of life and death, and you feel it is powerful?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu said quite emotionally, "That is really the strongest power the juniors have ever seen seems to be a power that does not belong to the Xuanhuang world, and..."


    Xuanyuan Er continued, "Moreover, the power of the law exploded through Xuanyuan Sword will never hurt people. It can be described as the most unique power in the world of cultivating immortals. The so-called benevolent is invincible, and the emperor of humanity was highly respected for this reason."


    Seeing Xuanyuan Er''s initiative, Zhou Shu only nodded and smiled.


    Xuanyuan Er looked at Zhou Shu, "You got the Xuanyuan Sword, and the Xuanyuan bloodline, and now you have the Law of Life and Death. I have to say that you are very close to the original Emperor, or very similar."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Senior praised it."


    Xuanyuan Er smiled, very happy, "No, I am also very pleased to see someone succeeding Xuanyuanjian."


    Zhou Shu moved slightly in his heart, and immediately said, "The younger generation will try their best to clear Xuanyuanjian''s grievances, and never let Xuanyuanjian be dusted again."


    "I understand what you want."


    Xuanyuan Er looked at Zhou Shu and nodded seriously, "I''ve seen enough after so long. I agree with what you did. I can''t agree to what you want to do. But before that, I want to ask you how much In other words, you must answer solemnly, answer from your heart, and never go against your will."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior, please."


    He knows what this means, this is Xuanyuan Er''s test for him, if he passes, he will be recognized by Xuanyuan Er, then Xuanyuan Er, who is the sword spirit, will return to Xuanyuan Sword and become his sword spirit.


    Xuanyuan Sword has an ancient sword spirit, and its power will definitely be multiplied. He can also better master the laws of life and death and better face future enemies.


    Even if it was the God''s way, Zhou Shu had enough confidence.


    However, he had a faint hunch that he might not be able to do so.


    ps: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~...

 Chapter 1706: Reproduce

    Xuanyuan Er stared at Zhou Shu and said with a serious face, "You are willing to always guard Xuanyuan Jian and treat it as a part of yourself, even if you face life and death, will you not abandon it?"


    Zhou Shu did not hesitate, and directly agreed, "Of course I do."


    Xuanyuan Er looked at Zhou Shu for a while, nodded slightly, and continued, "Then, you are willing to follow in the footsteps of the Emperor Xuanyuan, inherit Xuanyuan Dao, treat Xuanyuan Dao as the only way, and truly own and give full play to Xuanyuan Dao. Is the power of the sword until it becomes the next generation of emperor?"


    Without hesitation, Zhou Shu shook his head, "No."


    Xuanyuan Er nodded slightly, seemingly not surprised, and said slowly, "Do you know that without Xuanyuan Dao, the true power of Xuanyuan Sword cannot be exerted. You understand the law of life and death and can use the power of Xuanyuan Sword. But you probably don��t know that Xuanyuan Sword can do more than this, it has more powerful abilities... these, without Xuanyuan Dao, it is impossible to get."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "The younger generation understands that in the process of using Xuanyuan Sword, the younger generation has also discovered a lot of ambiguities. Previously thought it was not familiar with the law of life and death, but it seems that the relationship between Xuanyuan Dao is no longer. With one''s own Tao, it is impossible to abandon it and treat Xuanyuan Tao as one''s own."


    "Don''t think about it at all?"


    Xuanyuan Er looked at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, and said calmly, "Accepted, you can get Xuanyuan Sword and the me who has always guarded it, I can teach you Xuanyuan Dao, I can make you understand Dao, I can still Guarantee, the power of Xuanyuan Dao is much stronger than your current Dao, much."


    Zhou Shu lowered his head slightly and said slowly, "Xuanyuan Dao was created by the emperor, and it is a great way to become a holy. If the younger generation believes that the seniors, if they have practiced Xuanyuan Dao, the younger generation will be better than they are now, maybe a lot better, but ..."


    He raised his head to look at Xuanyuan Er, his eyes were extremely bright, and his voice was extremely firm, "My Dao will never remain weak. One day, my Dao will be equal to Xuanyuan Dao. At that time, younger generations will only cultivate. Xi Xuanyuandao."


    "Your way..."


    Xuanyuan Er''s expression changed slightly, as if thinking of something, he slowly said, "Now you can tell, I hope you can do it in the future."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "The younger generation will do their best. Everything the younger generation is doing now is for their own Tao. No matter what the price is paid, the younger generation also believes that my Tao will never lose me."


    Xuanyuan Er''s figure was shocked, staring at Zhou Shu, without looking away for a long time.


    At this moment, he remembered a lot of past events, the memories that had been annihilated, suddenly awakened.


    Wasn''t the emperor of the time like Zhou Shu?


    When Xuanyuan Dao was founded, there were countless catastrophes and countless opportunities to change course. However, the Emperor always insisted on his Xuanyuan Dao, did not accept any temptation, did not give up his own way, and went all the way through thorns and bravely marched forward. In the end, the Dao was successful. He became the emperor of the world, standing on the top of the Xuanhuang Realm, and Xuanyuan Dao became a well-known avenue.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know what he was thinking, but stood quietly, eyes extremely firm.


    Xuanyuan Er looked at Zhou Shu, and unconsciously said something he had said before, "It''s really childish and full of spirits, but I don''t know that you will regret it in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "For Taoism, the younger generation will never regret it."


    "Then I will wait and see."


    Xuanyuan Er sighed, but there was no regret on his face, and even a smile on his face. The Emperor Human seemed to have answered him in the same way.


    It seemed to reappear yesterday, with a moment of excitement.


    After a pause, looking at Zhou Shu, he seemed to smile, "Zhou Shu, you refuse the second request completely, and there is no room at all. It seems that you are destined to not accept me, alas."


    Zhou Shu expressed regret, "I''m sorry, senior."


    "Nothing I''m sorry," Xuanyuan Er waved his hand and said free and easy, "You made the decision with your heart. You insist on your own way, and face the temptation of Xuanyuan Dao. I appreciate it very much. You will be great in the future..."


    After thinking for a while, he said thoughtfully, "But if you want to be equal to the emperor, that''s impossible."


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "Thank you senior for understanding."


    But he didn��t take Xuanyuan Er��s last sentence to heart. His goal was greater than being equal to the emperor. This was confirmed the moment he entered the world of cultivating immortals and became a cultivator, and has never changed. .


    Xuanyuan Er shook his head slightly, "It''s a pity, I thought I could find a suitable successor for Xuanyuan Jian."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and thought about taking out Xuanyuanjian, "In fact, senior can continue to look for it. Since junior does not meet senior''s requirements, please take Xuanyuanjian back."


    "Take it back?"


    Xuanyuan Er smiled and shook his head, "You can''t get the sword spirit, you won''t be the real master of Xuanyuan sword, and you won''t be the heir to the emperor, but now it is the most suitable for you to hold it. Others are not worthy at all, just keep it." If you look at Zhou Shu deeply, he slowly said Don''t worry, it''s not for you, I have something to ask you in the future. , It may not take long. "


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu put away the Xuanyuan sword. Of course he knew that Xuanyuan Er would not take it back, but it was necessary to make a gesture. "The younger generation can guess what the seniors ask for, and please rest assured that the younger generations will do it."


    Xuanyuan Er was a little confused, "Can you guess?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Should I take Senior to leave the Xuanhuang Realm and find the Emperor? In a short time, Senior should not be able to find a successor to Xuanyuan Sword, nor can he cultivate a successor soon. Take the senior to the immortal realm...then the junior is duty-bound."


    Xuanyuan Er laughed unconsciously, "Haha, you guessed it more than half."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, only his face slightly solemn, "Speaking of which, seniors should be dissatisfied with the current Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Xuanyuan Er shook his head lightly, "Everyone can see that there is actually no need to guard the Xuanhuang Realm like this, but it''s not that it''s not worth protecting, but too many problems can''t be solved. To solve it by myself, I plan to find the Emperor to see what he will say and do."


    Zhou Shu respected him in awe, "Even though the senior wanted to leave, he still didn''t give up his duty as a guardian. The junior admires it."


    Xuanyuan Er smiled faintly, "You don''t give me gold, if you don''t have the consciousness of the guardian, how can you become a tool spirit?"


    "Junior understands."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand.


    "I should go too," Xuanyuan Er turned and walked back, seemingly slow, but in a blink of an eye there was only a shadow, and a voice came over, "By the way, the little dragon on your body is moving a bit louder now. Ah, be careful."


    "Could it be that what happened to Xiaofu?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was shocked, and he hurriedly looked at the Hidden Dragon Picture.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1707: Name

    After transforming the dragon, Xiao Gun has been in the Hidden Dragon Picture.


    On the one hand, it has just been transformed, and many aspects need to be consolidated. On the other hand, this news is not suitable for public announcement. The less people know, the better. Kunlun has concealed it intentionally or unintentionally, and Zhou Shu will not be swayed.


    Looking for a secluded place, Zhou Shu opened the Hidden Dragon Picture.


    Xiao Gun flew out immediately, and it did look abnormal.


    Come out with it, and Caiying.


    Zhou Shu was very solemn, "What''s wrong, Xiao Gun?"


    Xiao Jiao shook his head, grabbed Zhou Shu and couldn''t help shaking, "Hurry up, they are coming! They are coming!"


    "they?"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Who are they?"


    "Zhou Zhou, hurry up...or...or...it''s too late!"


    Xu was too excited, Xiao Gun couldn''t even speak clearly. He just wanted to hold Zhou Shu and fly out, very anxious.


    Zhou Shu let it hold and looked at Caiying on the side, "Caiying, do you know?"


    Caiying shook her head, and she was puzzled. "It has been talking for a long time, repeating these few words. It''s coming soon. Hurry up and hide. It''s not their opponent. I don''t know. What does it mean? After transforming the dragon, the original spiritual wisdom has changed?"


    "Quick...Quick..."


    Xiao Gun dragged Zhou Shu, flying very fast, Zhou Shu was also carried by it, secretly thinking about the situation.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a blue thunder fell from the sky and hit Xiao Gun in front of him.


    Qing Lei quickly dissipated, and the aftermath fell on Xiao Gun''s body. Xiao Gun''s figure shook suddenly and stopped flying.


    Zhou Shu looked at Qing Lei, very puzzled.


    This thunder came without warning. He didn��t even notice it. It��s hard to imagine. Although its power is not great, it carries an unspeakable strange power. Even Zhou Shu can��t tell it, but it doesn��t. Like an attack, more like a warning.


    In the cyan light, Xiao Gun curled up, looking a little depressed.


    Zhou Shu glanced towards the sky, and seemed to have realized, "Is it the Dragon Race outside the sky?"


    Bang!


    This time I saw it more clearly.


    A hole suddenly opened in the sky, and a beam of light shone straight down. The light was twisted and twisted, and the speed was so fast that it instantly reached Zhou Shu and Xiaogun.


    The light suddenly twisted, and gradually formed the shape of a giant dragon, which was horizontal in front of everyone.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, and the illusory wanderings had the breath of an extremely real dragon.


    When it took shape, Longwei exuded, and its mighty power was so strong that it was bigger than any Longwei Zhou Shu had seen, pure, majestic and mighty, with the spirit of a king, even Zhou Shu was somewhat stable. Keep your mind, not to mention Caiying, who is beginning to tremble, and Xiaohu who is curled up.


    There is no doubt that this is a real dragon clan, suddenly descending on the Xuanhuang Realm.


    "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized something. Xiao Gun should have expected this moment long ago before letting Zhou Shu go. It''s just that this idea is a bit naive. If the dragon really comes, no matter where it goes, it will be useless. Hide in the artifact.


    "My name, Chi La, is the lord of the dragon kingdom."


    Looking at Xiao Gun, the huge dragon slowly spoke, like Hong Zhong Dalu, "You have seen me before, I have taught Yu Ru several times."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Gun nodded lightly, with a lot of awe.


    Chi Yu nodded, "You can successfully transform the dragon and become a member of the noble Chilong clan. Very good, very good, I am very pleased."


    Xiao Gun just nodded, not knowing what to say.


    Chi La was very satisfied, and her voice was relieved a lot. "You don��t have to be panicked. I am here to give you a name today and register you as a dragon. After you become famous, you can formally list the noble Chilong clan and acquire the dragon clan. The real power, rule the roost, in the future, I can also lead you into the dragon world."


    "I know."


    Xiao Gun raised his head, eyes gleaming, seemingly expecting a lot.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and thought to himself, "This is not a bad thing. I got a list, listed in the dragon clan, taught the method, and was no different from the immortal cultivator, and was included in the immortal class. I didn''t expect Xiao Gun to be better than me. It''s still a step earlier, the Dragon Race is indeed a lot cheaper."


    "Wow, isn''t this a great thing, what else are you running?"


    Caiying leaned on Zhou Shu, her eyes glowing, very envious.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It should be a good thing."


    It seemed that the Dragon Clan didn''t have any malice. Why Xiao Gun had to run before, he still didn''t understand.


    Chi Wandering didn''t even look at them, completely ignored them, only to the small raceway, "You are the only one who has transformed the dragon from the Xuanhuang world for tens of thousands of years. I am very important, and give you the name Chi Xian, can you?"


    "Zhi Xian, it sounds pretty good..."


    Xiao Gun blinked his eyes and turned to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Zhou, do you feel okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, you like it."


    Xiaogun turned into a dragon, and it was indeed inappropriate to call Xiaogun again. It was not bad for the dragon clan to give Xiaogun a new name.


    "presumptuous!"


    Chi Yu suddenly opened his mouth and scolded angrily, "Er wait for the inferior human beings, what is the face of the Wulong clan?!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the powerful Longwei rushed over, like a river.


    Zhou Shu''s figure quaked slightly, and he quickly caught Caiying, and the Taoist tower followed, blocking Longwei out, just like a boat in the wind and rain, a little unstable Senior, no! "


    Xiao Gun quickly flew up, stood in front of Zhou Shu, and said loudly, "Don''t hurt him!"


    "shut up!"


    Chi Yu roared like a thunderstorm in all directions, "You are not a newborn child, and the dragon body is not formed. How dare you talk to me like this? Senior, what is Senior? Call my Lord! How can a vulgar cultivator follow me? The dragon clan spit it out, kneel to me!"


    Xiaojun''s figure was shocked, and he couldn''t help curling up together again.


    The same is Chilong, but one is the lord of dragon fruit in the dragon world, and the other is a newborn baby dragon. Although the dragon lord is only a breath, Xiao Gun can''t bear it.


    Although flinching, Xiao Gun still persisted in blocking Zhou Shu, and did not back away, "Respect... Lord, Lord, don''t hurt him..."


    "Get out of the way! Otherwise you will be the same guilty!"


    Chi Yu snarled in a low voice, "If you are a mere cultivator, you will be punished!"


    "Little roll, get out of the way first."


    Zhou Shu also moved a little fire, waved his sleeves and flicked away the small rollers, walked to the front of the small rollers, and faced the huge scorpion. , I want to see, how do you punish me?"


    "Ignorant humans!"


    Chi Yu stared at each other angrily, his body shook suddenly, and between his teeth and claws, Long Wei suddenly became bigger.


    Facing Haoran Longwei, Zhou Shu stood steady and motionless.


    He has experienced many dragons. Although the dragon is more pure and powerful, there is not much difference in its essence. He had neglected before, but now he has countermeasures. Shu Zhili constantly changes its shape, and sometimes resolves it with the power of the sun. , Sometimes with the power of the five elements to resist, sometimes with the dragon''s power to kill each other, it does not matter.


    After all, what can come from the Lower Realm is only a trace of breath, a trace of will.


    It is similar to the way of heaven back then, but Zhou Shu is no longer the Zhou Shu of that year.

 Chapter 1708: companion

    "So courageous."


    Long Wei came to an abrupt end, and Chi looked at Zhou Shu with a hint of surprise.


    Zhou Shu arched his hand and said with a serious face, "The Lord Chi, I am offended, please continue to give your name and watch it from the side. It is not intended to disturb, and the Lord does not have to worry about it."


    For Xiao Gun, the ritual of giving a name is very important, and it is of great significance to Xiao Gun''s ability to ascend.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, there is no other Chilong, and no one can inherit the Xiaogunlong clan. If Xiaogun is to become a real dragon, only Chili can do it. So no matter what Chili''s attitude is, Zhou Shu does not plan to do more. Something.


    Zhi Wei was a bit aggressive, and disdainfully said, "You wait for human beings, who are accustomed to coaxing with rhetoric, thinking I will let you go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the eyes of the dragon burst into five colors, and a majestic force of the five elements rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Like the power of the five elements in the Five Elements Chakra, it has a strong and powerful force. The origin is very similar, but it is used more delicately and skillfully. It also has the power of the dragon��s unique bloodline. The power seems to be stronger. .


    Zhou Shu''s expression didn''t change, as before, he used Dao Pagoda to resist.


    The momentum is like a torrent, destroying the dry and rotten, but Zhou Shu has the source of both sides, shuttled in the power of the five elements.


    If it had been before, Zhou Shu would be very troublesome, but after spending half a year in the Five Elements Wheel, he was very familiar with the power of the Five Elements, especially after studying the Big Five Elements Boxing, Shu Zhidao also covered some of the essence of the Five Elements, resisting It seems quite comfortable, compared to Longwei, the power of the five elements may be better defense.


    He even felt that he could counterattack with Xuanyuan Sword, but he didn''t do so.


    In just a few breaths, Chi Yu''s complexion changed a few times, and he finally stopped, pausing there, looking a little embarrassed.


    The Dragon Realm is not an ordinary small realm. It is only inferior to the immortal realm and other big realms in the heavens. The lower realm of the Dragon Realm country master, even if it is just a trace of breath and will, there should be no opponents. How do you know the first human , Just blocked it, as if it was still very easy, this is the human immortal cultivator he has always ignored.


    Only he wouldn''t know that what he encountered was probably the strongest person in the world of immortality cultivation today, and he also understood the Five Elements Rule.


    "Lord Chi, leave first, please continue."


    Zhou Shu didn''t get angry, bowed his hands and walked away a few steps.


    Chi He was quite resentful, but he could only acquiesce in that this will not change anything.


    Xiao Gun looked at Zhou Shu, very concerned, and whispered, "Zhou Zhou, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and said warmly, "It''s okay, I''ll step back a bit, you and him continue talking, don''t worry about me."


    "Wait!"


    Chi looked at Xiao Gun, then at Zhou Shu, his eyes turned back to Xiao Gun, and shouted, "What is your relationship with him? Are you his spirit beast!? The dragon will never be a servant of humans, if You are his spirit beast, even if it is only one hour a day, you are not worthy of being my people, and it is impossible for you to receive the blessings of the dragon clan and become a real dragon clan!"


    Xiao Gun''s expression was slightly stagnant, but he only hesitated for a while, then said, "Yes, I am..."


    At that moment, its eyes were firm, which made Zhou Shu completely relieved.


    Zhou Shu knew what Xiao Gun wanted to say. Xiao Gun would admit that it was his spirit beast. Even if he could not become a real dragon and gain powerful power, it was enough to know this. He would not let Xiao Gun really admit it. Neither he nor Xiao Gun had a good result.


    "of course not."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled and said, "Don''t worry about the country, don''t misunderstand, Xiao Gun is my companion and friend, life and death together, from the beginning to the present, there has been no change."


    "companion?"


    Chi Su looked at Xiao Gun suspiciously, and said straightly, "Is it?"


    Hearing Zhou Shu��s words, Xiao Gun was a little sluggish, his eyes widened, his heart surged, and he nodded vigorously, "Yes! I am Zhou Zhou��s companion, always, always, life and death. Never separate!"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "This is our relationship, Lord, do you have any questions?"


    Chi Yu glanced suspiciously at the two of them, and said in a majestic manner, "Then go down, there is nothing for you."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu retreated calmly and didn''t care.


    "Follow me."


    Chi Yu flew into the air with a small roller.


    Two dragons flew in the Xuanhuang Realm, one big and one small, one in front of one another. People who accidentally saw these things were dumb.


    When flying into the air, a golden light appeared next to Chi Yu, and it flashed away, wrapping the two dragons inside like a shield, and then the two dragons disappeared out of thin air, and they could no longer see what was inside.


    Zhou Shu let go of his divine consciousness and felt around, but he still couldn''t feel Xiaogun''s breath, which was quite surprised.


    But it��s not surprising that Chi Yu, as the country��s lord, knows more than one law. Most of these are borrowing the power of the law of space. His previous attempts to fight back were actually very unrealistic, and it was mostly difficult to work.


    Zhou Shu was slightly condensed, there was still a lot to learn.


    He stayed silently, waiting, Xiao Gun would definitely come back, don''t worry about this.


    About six hours have passed.


    In the dark yellow sky, a dragon shadow suddenly swooped down.


    It was Xiao Gun who landed next to Zhou Shu, rubbing affectionately, as usual.


    "Little roll?"


    Zhou Shu looked at it up and down and was quite surprised. The appearance has not changed, but the temperament has changed a lot. Especially between the eyebrows, there seems to be a unique power. Feeling consciously shocked.


    "Well, it''s me, companion, hehe."


    Xiao Gun nodded, very happy.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Yes, it''s a companion, should I call you Chi Xian?"


    Xiao Gun just nodded, "Zhou Zhou can call anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted its head, "When there was no one, I was called Xiaogun. What have you learned?"


    Xiao Kun blinked, "A lot, I can''t say it for a while, mainly about the history of the dragon clan. I didn''t hear it too well, but he said he would continue to teach me and let me do the first thing. Bear dragon balls."


    "Dragon Ball."


    Zhou Shu patted his head, "It turns out that you haven''t had a dragon ball since you transformed into a dragon. I mean something was almost done."


    "It''s not so good."


    Xiao Gun snorted softly and sighed again, "He said, Dragon Ball is the most important thing of the dragon clan. It is very difficult to form a dragon ball like me who learns from insects and transforms into dragons. It is difficult to form dragon **** without great perseverance and wisdom. It takes blood or something, it needs to be enlightened, it needs to be visualized. In short, it takes a long time and can only be done by one person. This is all he said, and I don��t know if it can be done. Also, he gave it. I have a little dragon ball mark, let me use this mark to understand and condense by myself."


    "Is that the point?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and clicked on Xiaogun''s forehead.


    "correct."


    Xiao Gun nodded, some joy and some melancholy, "From inside I can feel very unusual power... But he said that this mark can only last for a hundred years, and it will only be given to me three times. If three times fail to form a real Dragon Ball, I can��t be a real dragon.��

 Chapter 1709: trust

    Everything is not easy.


    I thought that being a dragon and getting a name would make it easy to ascend, but in fact it was just the beginning. The road behind is longer and harder.


    Looking at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, he seemed to have noticed something, Xiao Gun quickly said, "Zhou Zhou, don''t worry about me, I can definitely do it. In the future, we will be promoted together!"


    "I am not worried."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "What are you going to do?"


    Xiao Gun thought about it for a while, still a little confused, "I...I''ll still practice in Hidden Dragon Tuli, it might be better."


    "Not so good," Zhou Shu shook his head and slowly said, "I am not a dragon, but I heard that dragon **** are all-encompassing. It is not only a manifestation of the dragon''s own strength, but also includes the perception and understanding of everything around, similar to a fairy cultivator. The Tao, these things can''t be cultivated through cultivation, right? I think it''s possible to get more in the experience. More observation and more experience may be better."


    Xiao Gun��s eyes flashed, "Well, he seems to have said the same. Let me observe other monsters and human immortal cultivators when I have a chance. Zhou Zhou, you seem to know everything."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "In this world, I actually know very little."


    "Anyway, I think you know everything," Xiao Gun curled his lips and said with joy, "Well then, just go and practice!"


    "If you experience it, then the Bian family will have to go."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It should have been a long time ago. The dragon veins there only opened its eyes for a thousand years. There should be a lot of things related to the dragon clan, and it should be the first step in the experience."


    Xiao Gun flew up with a whistle, "Well, let''s go now!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, just looked at it with a smile.


    Xiao Gunfei found no one for a while, and quickly turned back, "Zhou Zhou, why don''t you go?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I didn''t want to go, you are the only one going."


    "what!?"


    Xiao Gun seemed to be struck by thunder and was stunned. He looked at Zhou Shu blankly for a while, but his voice changed. He said aggrieved, "Why? Zhou Zhou, you don''t want to be with me anymore. Well, or do you want to leave me alone?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "Of course not, as I said, we will live and die together."


    Xiao Gun was very confused, "Then why not go together?"


    "Experience, it''s best to be a person," Zhou Shu stared at it, "You are not a spirit beast, but my companion. In addition to sharing life and death, the companions trust each other and can trust each other completely."


    Xiao Gu paused, "Trust, rely on?"


    "Yes, it is the companion who can be completely trusted."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Before, I would arrange everything for you so that you can grow up smoothly, but now it is different. You must mature yourself and become my reliable partner. If I stay with you again, continue. To help you solve difficulties and get through one by one, of course you can, as long as you want, but are you really willing?"


    "I����"


    Xiao Gun looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes rolling in his eye sockets, not knowing what to say.


    Zhou Shu also looked at it directly, and said solemnly, "If you are willing, then you may really be just a spirit beast, and you can''t change it. Even if you fly into a dragon clan, you won''t be a companion."


    "I do not want to!"


    Xiao Gun shook his head quickly, a few teardrops rolled out of his eyes.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled with relief, "That''s right, this experience requires you to face everything yourself, no matter how difficult and dangerous the front is, you are the only one. As for me, I will be waiting for you in the Dutch School. When you come back, I believe you will definitely come back."


    Xiao Gun hesitated for a while, and finally nodded vigorously, "I...I understand."


    Zhou Shu touched its head and said softly, "It''s good to understand."


    Xiao Gun leaned on Zhou Shu obediently, "Fine, Zhou Zhou, then what should I do, go to that Bian''s house now?"


    "Well, I will tell you the journey, it''s in Xihezhou..."


    Zhou Shu said twice in detail, and said with concern, "Did you remember it?"


    Xiao Gun raised his head and said proudly, "Remember it all, Zhou Zhou, I won''t get lost!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then go, Xiao Gun, remember, practice for a while, and see more about the various aspects of the Xuanhuang world. When you come back, I hope you will make a big change and become something I can trust. of����"


    "companion!"


    Xiao Gun shouted loudly, "Understood, Zhou Zhou, I will leave now, you wait for me to come back."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, only a little bit of reluctance in his eyes, so did Xiaogun, he reluctant to give up more, he hesitated to look at Zhou Shu for a long time, then flew slowly, and after a while, he looked back. , Until completely out of sight.


    "Zhou, you are so cruel!"


    Hearing Caiying��s voice, Zhou Shu turned his head and looked at her next to her, ��Is it cruel, but this is necessary. Xiaogun is no longer a spirit beast. If you train it as a spirit beast again, yes. It has no advantage."


    Caiying flew to Zhou Shu''s eyes and circled for a few times, "However, this palace is so envious of Xiaogun."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Do you want to go to experience too? You are different."


    "It''s not just experience that I envy," Caiying snorted in her heart, dissatisfied, "But what do you say is different? Where is the house different, the sword will be upgraded, and the house can also be promoted. In the future, this palace will not be worse than Xiaogun, this little stupid dragon I believe this, but you are different."


    Zhou Shu smiled and insisted, "Xiao Gun is a dragon. From now on, he will walk by himself. I can only help him and move forward together. You, born in my hands, belonged to me from the beginning. You can only follow me everywhere, you have no other way to go."


    "Not in my palace!"


    Caiying jumped up angrily, stabbed Zhou Shu, only that one bit was lighter than a mosquito bite, "Why is this palace yours?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Sword Spirit is like this, it will only follow the master."


    Caiying nodded and shook his head, "But Xuanyuan Jianling and Xuanyuan Jian are separated, and the Emperor who owns them finally abandoned them."


    "Speaking of this..."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "The artifacts are very special, they all bear the destiny of the guardian. Xuanyuan Sword has the dedication to guarding the eternal world, and it is not like the artifacts such as the Pangu axe and the Fengshen pen. It has always been promoted to become a holy treasure. He is unwilling to leave the Xuanhuang realm, so does the sword spirit, and the human emperor, he regards himself as the guardian of mankind, and has this kind of dedication. He will not bring the artifacts with him in order to become immortal and holy like other people. Into the fairy world..."


    Caiying seemed to understand, and whispered, "Because they are all attached, they will separate and Xuanyuanjian will always be in the Profound Yellow Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, you are smarter than Xiaogun."


    "Of course, that stupid dragon, huh, this palace is not inferior to it!"


    Caiying immediately agreed, very contented and happy.


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, and said warmly, "I guarantee that this will not happen between you and me."


    Caiying hesitated for a while, and whispered, "Is life and death together?"


    "Correct."


    Seeing the expectant Caiying, Zhou Shu nodded seriously.

 Chapter 1710: rest

    Caiying laughed, satisfied, "Zhou, where are we going now?"


    Zhou Shu caught Caiying, strode forward, and flew to the east, "I don''t have much time to go back to Dongshengzhou."


    Caiying was a little confused, "I really don''t care about Xiaoshi, it''s the first experience, right?"


    "do not worry."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, the speed was a little faster, and he disappeared into the clouds.


    There is nothing to worry about. Xiao Gun''s current strength is almost equal to that of a monk of the sixth and seventh layers of the Tribulation Realm. It is already difficult to find an opponent. In Xihe Zhou, the only threat to it is Kunlun, but Kunlun knows that Xiao Gun belongs to Zhou Shu. , And never dared to attack Xiaogun at this time.


    Don''t talk about it all the way.


    After dozens of days, Penglai Island is already in sight.


    At this time, Penglai Island is in the waters of Dongshengzhou.


    The golden light flashed, Zhou Shu had entered the interior, no one on the island knew.


    Mu Chengzhu appeared in front of him, with a look of dissatisfaction, "I said Zhu Wu, you are really comfortable doing it with the shopkeeper. When you are busy, you never come, just use the old man as a coolie?"


    "Don''t dare."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, showing a lot of solemnity, "I came when I saw the news, how is it now?"


    The city lord said slowly, "Tongtian Tower should be built soon, there is no problem, but the little girl seems to be something wrong, for several days, there is no formation, there is a daze, asking nothing, it is completely different from usual. ."


    "I went to see."


    Not long after, Zhou Shu appeared in the hall where the Tongtian Tower was built.


    Among a group of puppets, Lin Zhu sat on a pile of runes in a daze, her face pale, her eyes were a little hollow, she didn''t know what she was looking at, the whole person was just like a wood, Zhou Shu came in without any reaction.


    Not far behind her is the towering tower.


    It is much smaller than the rumored one, but the appearance is roughly the same. The most amazing thing is that on the 300-zhang high tower, no matter the wall cornices or the base pillars, every place is covered with large and small runes. There are not as many as tens of millions, densely packed, and uniquely beautiful, it is a spectacle.


    But at this time Zhou Shu didn''t want to appreciate it. Seeing the current state, Zhou Shu already understood most of it.


    He sighed secretly, walked quietly to Lin Zhu''s side, and said softly, "Jiu, thank you very much."


    "what?"


    Lin Zhu looked up and saw Zhou Shu, exclaimed, and then two lines of tears rolled down, unable to stop.


    Zhou Shu held her shoulders, "Tired?"


    "Ok����"


    Lin Zhu''s voice was very small and hesitated, "Sorry, senior, the little girl will just work harder. It won''t take much time..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No need to apologize or worry, it''s my fault."


    "what?"


    Lin Zhu was stunned again, and the Mu City Lord in the dark was also stunned.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and said slowly, "It''s my fault, forcing you to be too tight. The continuous engraved pattern has not rested for almost a hundred years, and has never left here, even if it is what you like. Zhendao, will you be bored too? You are too tired now."


    Lin Zhu raised her head and looked at Zhou Shu. Although she didn''t want to say anything, she nodded slightly, "Um..."


    It��s been almost a hundred years, and I��ve stayed here and haven��t left. Except for Mu Chengzhu and the occasional guardian Zhou Shu, I haven��t seen anyone else. If I retreat and meditate, it��s an array that requires countless brain power and energy. I meditate hard every day, study the formations, and are exhausted in the formation of life. Even if I stay in such a good environment, I have to replenish the medicine every day, but I can''t bear it.


    These days, she hasn''t done anything, her mind is blank, almost collapsed.


    It''s too tired.


    "Just rest, rest as long as possible."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "Follow me back to the lotus school, don''t think about it here."


    Lin Zhu felt hot in her heart and wiped her eyes, but her eyes were still teary. "It''s all the fault of the little girl, but it will be fine if the senior comes...The little girl will be able to do it for a few more years, at most ten years, senior Don''t worry, the little girl promised to do things for seniors."


    Zhou Shu just shook his head and said sternly, "Given your current situation, if you continue to do it, there will be no good results. Go back with me and take a good rest. Don''t worry about the Tongtian Tower."


    "Oh... the little girl will rest for a while..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s resoluteness, Lin Zhu nodded, looking a little unwilling, but her heart was warm.


    The black shadow of the city lord appeared in front of the two of them, "I said little girl, take a break when you rest, but it shouldn''t be too long. Here is also waiting for you. When it''s done, you can rest whatever you want."


    Lin Zhu was a little embarrassed, "Xiao Mu, I will come back as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu glared at the city lord, "Don''t make trouble, she is bored here all day, not seeing other people for too long..." He did not say complete, but the city lord should understand that Lin Zhu is a cultivator and not an elf like the city lord. It''s not pure and flawless. If the spirit stays in this state for a long time, the inner demon will take advantage of the chaos. At that time, let alone build the Tongtian Pagoda, it will be difficult for Lin Zhu himself to preserve it, and it will be too late to regret.


    It seems like a trivial matter, but the problem is big, and it must be adjusted to continue.


    He looked at the city lord and said seriously, "In short, it''s so decided, don''t rush, just wait."


    The city lord understood in his heart, but he still snorted, "Then I haven''t been bored here all day, it''s been tens of thousands of years."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Well...Why don''t you go to the Heyin Pie with me?"


    The lord of the city shook after hearing the sound I also go? "


    "Yes, just use the body that you have condensed," Zhou Shu nodded, "I promise that there will be nothing wrong. No one dares to trouble the Heyin Sect. Even if you have no cultivation base, that is not a problem. "


    The city lord paused, trembling a little, I don''t know whether it was excitement or something.


    Speaking of it, he has lived on Penglai Island for more than 20,000 years, and he has not left a step. If he can go out, he can touch the real world as a human being. It is indeed a great temptation.


    He thought about it for a while, then shook his head, "Oh, I''ll take it for you, so forget it."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Worry I can''t protect you?"


    "Of course not," the city lord smiled and shook his head. "I knew about the things you did in Kunlun. Sitting on Wangfeng and subduing many Kunlun elders, the nine-fold monks were not opponents. Chilong appears again...you are probably not much worse than me now."


    Lin Zhu on the side beamed his eyes, "Senior, you have done so many important things, I really want to watch by your side..."


    "If you have the opportunity to see, we will go back together."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and turned to the city lord, seeming to realize something, "Then you are worried about Penglai Island?"


    "What is there to worry about in Penglai Island? I left it and gave it to others." The city lord shook his head, pointed to the Tongtian Tower not far away, and sighed, "I worry about it. I know that Kunlun is not Dare to retaliate, and other sects will not come to Penglai Island to make trouble, but even if there is a possibility of one in ten million, I will never leave it. I never want to see it happen. This may be my last hope."


    Zhou Shu looked a little solemn, "I understand."


    Lin Zhu nodded, earnestly, "Xiao Mu, I will definitely help you do it."


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1711: guard

    The city lord nodded, "Little girl, there is no one else but you."


    To Lin Zhu, he tolerated everything, but when he turned to Zhou Shu, he changed his face and said ruthlessly, "Zhu Wu, you abducted the green bird Xuanhu, and now you want to take the little girl away again. Am I here in a daze every day?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Where is the city lord in a daze, you have important things to do."


    The city lord waved his hand, "I have no time to help you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, a little sly, "Then forget it."


    The city lord seemed to feel it, and his heart suddenly shocked, "Ah! That construction wood fragment, are you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and took out the fragment of Jianmu. "Take it, I think you may have to spend a lot of time on it and don''t have time to be in a daze."


    As soon as the fragment was taken out, the city lord seemed to explode, the shadow suddenly expanded several times, and his voice trembled, "You, you really got it? I thought Kunlun would never give it to you..."


    "Jianmu fragments are Kunlun''s treasures. They are usually not exchanged for them, but they think they can get them back. It doesn''t matter. It''s a pity that they miscalculated in the end." Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Don''t bother them. , In short, now this piece of construction wood belongs to the city lord."


    The city lord stared at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "You really want to give it to me? Do you know its value."


    "Except you, who can own it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously and said slowly, "However, if the city lord has delved into any mystery, I hope to share a little with me."


    "Except you, who can I tell? Good."


    The city owner did not hesitate.


    After receiving the fragment of Jianmu, he stared at it for a long time, his body trembling, and he was so excited that he couldn''t speak.


    Zhou Shu also looked at him, seemingly thoughtful, "City Lord, did you have some changes just now, or is it my illusion?"


    The city lord raised his head, very surprised, "Did you see?"


    "Well, you have gathered a few blue threads on your body and entered the fragments. Although they disappeared in a flash, they are still very clear," Zhou Shu was quite worried. "Could it be that the fragments are absorbing your essence, then you have to be careful. I have to guard against it."


    "It''s okay, that''s the source of life I gave it, see if it''s useful, not for the time being."


    The city lord shook his head, his eyes still confused, "But how could you possibly see it?"


    "That''s it," Zhou Shu seemed to realize that the origin of life of the wood of the beginning is roughly similar to vitality, but it needs to be more refined. If you use the power of the law to operate, it may have greater benefits, but this idea is very It will soon dissipate, no matter how it is impossible to use the city lord to hone the power of the law, he slowly said, "City lord, I have a little understanding of the law of life and death."


    "The law of life and death, I understand. No wonder you can kill evil spirits with divine tools."


    The city lord could not help sighed, "Oh, when it comes to the law, this is the reason why immortal cultivators are always higher than us. Even if the spirits like us save more, no matter how high their cultivation base is, it is difficult to comprehend the various laws. , Is always inferior to the cultivator and has to serve the cultivator."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The city lord is so wise, he will definitely do it in the future."


    The city lord shook his head and said helplessly, "It''s difficult, because our natural elves are part of the constitution, and it is difficult to jump out of the pit, while human cultivators can see higher and farther."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "That''s not necessarily true. The sword spirit of Xuanyuan Sword can master the law and use the power of the law. Over time, the city lord can do it. I believe this very much."


    "I hope so."


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu and nodded unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said with a smile, "I won''t bother the city lord. Let''s go first. The city chief wants to go to the Heyin school. Just send a letter from the city."


    "Xiao Mu, I will be back soon."


    Lin Zhu beckoned and followed Zhou Shu with a little bit of dismay in her eyes.


    "That''s it!"


    The city lord snorted and disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu took Lin Zhu and left soon and returned to Penglai Island.


    Lin Zhu looked at Penglai Island and whispered, "The little girl hasn''t wandered here for a long time."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously held her tightly and said with a smile, "Then stay on the island for a few days, and do whatever you want."


    Lin Zhu was pleasantly surprised, "Really, seniors are not busy anymore? Little girl can do anything?"


    Zhou Shu just nodded, "Zhu, now letting you rest well is my busiest thing. Whatever you do, I will stay with you."


    "Okay, senior! Then let''s go!"


    Lin Zhu laughed, Can Ruo Chunhua, pulling Zhou Shu towards Penglai Island, couldn''t help jumping around, very happy, and the emotions that had been suppressed for a hundred years seemed to be completely released.


    Had been on the island for almost a month.


    In one month, Lin Zhu''s mood improved a lot. Of course, it wasn''t just about taking a rest, eliminating stress and regaining her mood. Together, they did everything they could do, and they inevitably exchanged their experience and thoughts about the future plan. There are also many measurements.


    "This month is really good, the little girl thinks..."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu and said softly, "Senior, there is no need to return to the Dutch school. The little girl is already content and can continue to set up the formation. She can''t disrupt the plans of Senior and the city lord because of her willfulness. The little girl knows that is the most important thing for seniors."


    "Don''t think too much, for a hundred years of hard work, this month is far from enough to compensate. You still need to contact more people and take more days off."


    Zhou Shu shook her hand and smiled, "Don��t worry about the plan. The plan is not static. I originally planned to build the Tongtian Pagoda before the alien invasion. I tried to get some people to leave, so I forced you to be too tight. , But now it seems that this idea should change. In fact, the calamity is also an experience for us immortal cultivators. Since we are here, we should bear it. It is not a problem to leave a few years later."


    Lin Zhu bit her lip and was very worried, "Senior...but those alien races should be terrible. The city lord has said it several times. The alien race has accumulated 10,000 years, and the Xuanhuang Realm has not shown great power for 20,000 years. After all, it��s really hard to escape this catastrophe this time. The cultivators who can survive are afraid it will be difficult for one tenth."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I don''t deny the city lord''s guess. In fact, it is very possible, but the more we get to this moment, the less we should leave. We cultivators are also members of the Xuanhuang Realm and should guard the Xuanhuang Realm. "


    With the improvement of his cultivation level and realm, he has encountered more and more experts and guardians. Naturally, Zhou Shu''s views on the Xuanhuang Realm are slowly changing. Before, he only cared about himself and the people around him, but now Then there is the idea of ??thinking about the common people and the Xuanhuang world.


    He may be the strongest in the Xuanhuang Realm now. If he doesn''t do this, how can he count on others?


    Moreover, he was not willing to leave the Heyin faction with a devastated Xuanhuang realm after he left, or even a Xuanhuang realm completely occupied by a foreign race.


    In order to protect, it is time to fight, then fight.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support for those who live a bad life rather than die, and thank the book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~)

 Chapter 1712: 6 big

    "Senior, the little girl understands."


    Lin Zhu looked up at Zhou Shu, her face full of admiration, "The little girl will follow you forever."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "There is no better choice, let''s go back to the Dutch school first."


    "Ok."


    The two left Penglai and went straight to Lingyu City.


    A few days later, only tens of thousands of miles away from Lingyu City, Zhou Shu suddenly stood still.


    Lin Zhu was about to speak, Zhou Shu shook his head, "Zhu, you go back to the city by yourself first, I will come later."


    "����Ok."


    Lin Zhu hesitated to speak, nodded knowingly, and went to the city alone.


    Zhou Shu stood there and waited for less than a hundred breaths before he saw a group of people approaching. Most of them were acquaintances. There was one person on each side of the six major sects.


    Without thinking about it, and knowing the reason for their coming, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Since you are all here, why don''t you wait in Lingyu City? Do you think the Heyin Sect is not well served?"


    "Hehe, of course not. I''m full of praise for the hospitality of the Heyin School. Actually, I was waiting in Lingyu City, but I heard that the lord came back and I couldn''t wait to rush over."


    The person who was speaking was totally uneasy, the eighth-layer elder of the Cross Tribulation Realm of the Double Ninth Palace smiled all over his face, "Sect Master Zhou, it''s no surprise."


    The Yuanhe Yin on the side nodded slightly, "The full length always said, I can''t wait a bit."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hands and greeted them one by one, "You guys have worked so hard, sorry."


    "Sect Master Zhou is welcome."


    A monk in a green shirt arched his hands and said familiarly, "In the next Song Songsong, the elder of the Tianjianmen, I have long heard that the young master of the Zhou Dynasty, Yingjie, is smiling and proud. I saw it today, and I was really well-known and admired."


    Zhou Shu also smiled politely, "Elder Song is in charge of the contemporary Heavenly Sword, and he is so prestigious that he is impressed by him."


    Song Songsong waved his hand and said quite self-deprecatingly, "Where is nothing compared to the master."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, looked at Li Chenyi next to him, and smiled slightly, "Elder Li, are you now the master of Emei Star?"


    Li Chenyi nodded and said with a calm expression, "It is really helpless, not to hide from the elders and sect masters, the upper realm star master Quan Qinglin did not practice the star art properly, fell into a devil and lost his wisdom, and acted backwards, causing me Emei. It was getting weaker and weaker. Later, the sky fell and the star was punished, and the star lord lost his position. Although he was unbearable, he still had to take on the responsibility of the star lord...Alas, if the star lord had offended the Zhou lord before, please don��t take it seriously. on."


    "Haha."


    Zhou Shu laughed, with a little bit of sarcasm, "That''s really to congratulate Li Xingzhu, the past, nothing more."


    Li Chenyi just did it indifferently, smiled and nodded, "Thank you Sovereign Zhou for forgiving, Emei is grateful."


    Zhou Shu knew exactly who was the star owner, what Li Chenyi did in the past few hundred years, and how he harmed Emei, but there is no need to say it. Emei''s changes have nothing to do with him.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and turned to everyone, "Everyone is looking for me in a hurry, what can I do?"


    Miao Ruolan looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou, in fact, we are here to make sure of one thing."


    Yuan Heyin nodded and looked at Zhou Shu slightly sadly, "Yes, only one thing."


    "I know about it."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Cheng Tianlan, "Is it because of her?"


    Cheng Tianlan stood alone on the other side, not with the other elders. Hearing Zhou Shu talking, he looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, slightly flattering.


    "Not bad."


    Miao Ruolan nodded and said slowly, "We in Shushan, I heard that Sect Master Zhou and Kunlun have formed an ally. As long as Sect Master Zhou is in the realm of cultivating immortals, Kunlun will advance and retreat together with the Heyin Sect and let Elder Cheng Tianlan of the Presbyterian Church. Come to Heyin faction to help protect Heyin faction. Is this true or false?"


    "That''s it."


    "Elder Cheng said the same before, we had to ask the Sect Master."


    The other elders responded one by one, looking at Zhou Shu with expectation in their eyes.


    As the elders of the six major sects, they all know what this alliance means. Kunlun is the number one power in the world of cultivating immortals, and the Heyin faction is already the strongest new force after the rise of Zhou Shu. If the two factions are united As a whole, Dongsheng Prefecture and Xihe Prefecture will be linked, the world of immortality will also undergo tremendous changes, and the status and interests of other sects will also change, and the five sects are also included, which is too much involved.


    Zhou Shu met everyone''s gaze and shook his head resolutely, "Fake."


    Everyone was stuck, only Cheng Tianlan was still smiling. Of course she knew that this was fake, it was just Kunlun��s propaganda, but she did not expect Zhou Shu to refuse so categorically. It seems that the relationship between Kunlun and the Dutch school is still It''s hard to fix.


    Completely uneasy, I was very puzzled, "Is it true?"


    "Of course, the Holland School did not form an alliance with Kunlun, not now, and it will be difficult in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Kunlun is willing to say so, it''s up to them, but it doesn''t hold true for me. As for Elder Cheng," he glanced at Cheng Tianlan, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You are the only person sincerely to help me. Yes, it has nothing to do with Kunlun, right?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s stern eyes Cheng Tianlan just nodded, "Yes, the lord is right, I am willing to come to the Heyin School, it is my own idea."


    As soon as this statement came out, the elder on the side was suddenly dissatisfied.


    Being completely uneasy is quite unkind, "Then why did you say so surely before, so conclusive?"


    Li Chenyi also shook his head, "Elder Cheng, there are some things that can''t be said nonsense, six major sects, one hair will move the whole body."


    Miao Ruolan sighed slightly, "Are the elders of the Kunlun Presbyterian Church talking so trivial, alas."


    Cheng Tianlan did not speak, but looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    Kunlun didn��t expect too much. Whether Zhou Shu admits it or denies it, it��s all expected. If he admits it, of course it��s the best thing. Even if it��s not, it��s not bad. Anyway, it doesn��t hurt. Wouldn''t it be good to make other sects nervous.


    Yuan Heyin breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Zhou Shu, and smiled unconsciously, "Sect Master, just say it. Those rumors made us really nervous for Ci Hang, thinking if it happens, we How to deal with Yangmei, but there is no good way to think about it. It is really exhausted and I have to come to the Sect Master."


    "Fairy Yuan rest assured."


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "Heyin and Cihang belong to the same state, so they should advance and retreat together. With Yangmei, there will be no gap between us."


    Yuan Heyin nodded slightly and smiled very comfortably.


    Miao Ruolan did stop slightly, "Sect Master, where are my disciples?"


    "Elder, please rest assured."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and after a few words, Miao Ruolan''s expression became better and brighter.


    The ability of the Shushan disciples to go back to the market for experience shows that the relationship between Shushan and the Heyin School is not much different even if it is not an alliance.

 Chapter 1713: Clean up

    The elders, who had been sullen, became more talkative as soon as their thoughts were gone, and they kept chatting for a while.


    "Sect Master Zhou is really the chosen son of heaven, even Xuanyuan Sword can have it."


    "Yeah, I also killed the evil souls and eliminated the great troubles. As a result, our Xuanhuang Realm has lost a lot of disasters. This is a great merit, such as the birth of a Buddha in the Xuanhuang Realm. It is enough to leave a name in the Xuanhuang Realm forever. "


    "This affirmation, I think many sects will spread it, and our Ci Hang sect will set up an image for the Zhou lord."


    "Good idea, I plan to do the same."


    "But I don''t know how the Sect Master did it. How about telling me about it?"


    "Full length is old, how can these things be said casually, we know the result is that."


    Hearing everyone''s discussion, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and said in a straightforward voice, "It''s rare that the elders of the six major sects are all there, and I want to say a few words."


    Uneasy and hurriedly said, "But the lord said yes, I will wait to listen."


    Li Chenyi nodded lightly, and said slowly, "Today''s Sect Master is the master of Xuanhuang Jie, who is admired by thousands of people, and he must have spoken words of gold."


    "Lord Li Xing, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, waved his hand, "I want to talk about this Xuanyuan sword."


    As he said, he took out the Xuanyuan sword, held it in his hand, and saw the rays of light rising all around, gathering on the sword together, quite mysterious.


    Everyone stared at each other with different expressions.


    Song Songsong stared tightly, his eyes shining, "Is this Xuanyuanjian, it''s really extraordinary."


    Yuan Heyin was quite worried, "Although it is a divine weapon, it is a pity that it is a sword that devours the Lord, Sect Master Zhou, you still have to be careful."


    Miao Ruolan shook her head slightly without commenting.


    Cheng Tianlan smiled faintly, "I was on Mount Wangfeng that day, and the Sect Master was so mighty. I really can''t get tired of it."


    Zhou Shu looked at the crowd with a very serious expression, "Xuanyuan Sword is an artifact of the Xuanhuang Realm, and a sword of the benevolent. It is definitely not a sword of the Lord."


    "No way?"


    Yuan Heyin was stunned, "Is it true that those rumors are fake? There are records in many big sects, and many sword repairmen died because of Xuanyuan sword."


    "Yes," Song Songsong nodded, "We have three elders from the Heavenly Sword Sect who died of Xuanyuan Sword, but... if there is a chance, Jian Xiu still wants to get it, even if it is more harmful."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, slightly disdainful, "The rumors are rumors in the end, but they shouldn��t be true. The so-called Master Devourer is just that the monks who got it in the past don��t know how to use it. Xuanyuan Sword is the sword of the benevolent. If there is a killing intent, it must be used It��s not good. If it can really eat the Lord, I��ve got it for so long and I��ve been sucked up by it long ago, but in fact, I��m fine, and my cultivation level has gone a step further.��


    If I feel uneasy, "Zhou Sect Master has some truth."


    "It makes a lot of sense," Li Chenyi said slowly, "Only Sect Master Zhou can use Xuanyuan Sword correctly. Others have unpredictable hearts and naturally cannot get Xuanyuan Sword''s approval. In the end, they are annihilated and suffer their own harm."


    Song Songsong was quite dissatisfied, "Lord Li Xing, you Emei also fell because of Xuanyuanjian, why did you insult the ancestors like this?"


    Li Chenyi said faintly, "The rumors can''t be taken seriously, what we see now are the real facts."


    I am totally uneasy and some will be suspicious, "The suzerain is reasonable, but so many rumors can''t be false. Can the suzerain explain one or two?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and shook his head, "They are all past rumors, and there is nothing to explain. I think that Xuanyuan Sword is an excellent artifact with absolutely no harm. What do you think? Isn''t it?"


    Explain, how to explain?


    The statue in the sword has been destroyed, and the person who placed the statue cannot be found. There is no evidence, of course it cannot be explained.


    Besides, why bother to explain?


    Everyone was startled.


    Zhou Shu still had a smile at this time, and his complexion was calm, but it was different on weekdays. It seemed to be a lot more domineering, but there was nothing wrong with it. It seemed that it should have been this way, and everything was logical.


    After a while, I was uneasy and nodded first, and said with a dry smile, "That said, what is clearer than what I saw before my eyes, Xuanyuan Sword was in the hands of Sect Master Zhou so well, he even killed the evil soul for the Xuanhuang Realm. It must be good if it goes so hard."


    Li Chenyi said lightly, "That''s it, there''s nothing to say."


    He was always worried that Zhou Shu would say some secrets, so he tried to follow Zhou Shu''s words as much as possible. He didn''t violate it, but it actually helped Zhou Shu a lot.


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly, and said rather solemnly, "Since everyone thinks so, I feel that it is time for Xuanyuan Sword to regain its past reputation. This sword of benevolence cannot always be regarded as the sword of the Lord. It''s very unfair to spit in the world of immortality."


    He looked at everyone, "Everyone, should I do something? It''s a request, after all, it''s impossible for the artifact to always be infamy?"


    "The Sovereign is right."


    Li Chenyi nodded, "It shouldn''t be the artifact to be dusted, and it shouldn''t be wrong. I will tell the Emei disciples the truth, and let the Emei disciples spread it out, so that Xuanyuanjian can restore his past reputation."


    Song Songsong thought for a while and said, "Congratulations to Sect Master Zhou for getting Xuanyuan Sword, Heaven Sword will naturally wash away Xuanyuan Sword''s grievances and let the artifact regain its glory."


    Yuan Heyin smiled slightly, "Sect Master said so, it must be right, Ci Hangzong has no objection, and will do whatever he should Miao Ruolan and Quan Anxious followed nodded," We will tell about this matter. In fact, the Sect Master killed the Evil Soul with the Xuanyuan Sword. There should have been such a result, but we were stuck with the past and made this time late. "


    Cheng Tianlan looked at Zhou Shu, and then at the many elders, only then nodded.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said sincerely, "Xuanyuan Sword is originally a divine tool and the guardian of the Xuanhuang Realm. If we are prejudiced against it, we are really sorry for the divine tool. Please make this happen soon, thank you Thank you guys."


    "Where, this is what our six major sects should do."


    "It should have been like this a long time ago, the Sect Master is completely welcome."


    "Don''t worry, I will do it right away after I go back. I believe it will spread to the entire Profound Yellow Realm soon."


    The elders hurriedly returned the courtesy, not daring to neglect.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, a little bit of joy.


    In the past, it was very difficult to get rid of the grievances. You had to work hard to find evidence, and then go to each sect that was killed by Xuanyuan Sword one by one, and then explain to the large and small forces, back and forth several thousand. Tens of thousands of times may not fully work.


    But now, with the strength, Zhou Shu only needs to speak without explaining, the six major sects will "believe".


    Even if you don��t really believe it, it doesn��t matter. As long as the six major sects spread the results together, with the ability of the six major sects, one pass ten, ten pass a hundred, a hundred pass ten thousand, other small forces will naturally believe. , Given time, Xuanyuanjian''s bad past will be completely forgotten by the Xuanhuang Realm.


    I have to say that when the strength is strong enough to master the right to speak, you can really do whatever you want.


    Throughout the ages, the six major sects have been like this. In this Xuanhuang world, I don''t know how much truth has been covered up, and how many evil deeds have been covered up.

 Chapter 1714: Give gifts

    As if thinking of something, Miao Ruolan''s face was slightly stagnant, "Since Xuanyuanjian is not wrong, then the emperor..."


    Zhou Shu nodded affirmatively, "Of course, Human Emperor is still respected Human Emperor, Xuanyuanjian''s problem is solved, everyone will naturally understand."


    Li Chenyi said in a timely manner, "What I said is that I will explain this in detail when I return."


    Cheng Tianlan smiled unconsciously, "Lord Li Xing, you really listen to everything."


    Li Chenyi glanced at her calmly, "It''s better than Kunlun who likes nonsense."


    "you����"


    Cheng Tianlan was about to have an attack, wanted to say something, but resisted and did not continue. ===��Recommended reading for new book: The latest chapters of the Holy Ruins��===.


    Has Kunlun ever suffered such ridicule? In the past, the attitude of other sects towards Kunlun was definitely not the same, all awe-inspiring, but now it has been replaced with cynicism, and she can only accept it as if she did not see it.


    Because she also understands that the situation in the Xuanhuang Realm is now very clear. Zhou Shu and the newly emerging Heyin Sect have become quite powerful forces in the immortal cultivation realm. Even Kunlun can��t help it, and the five sects know that He Yinpai did not form an alliance with Kunlun, and Zhou Shu was even hostile to Kunlun. Then, for the five sects, the opportunity came.


    The five major sects all have the idea of ??forming an alliance with the Heyin School, and want to use the Heyin School to suppress Kunlun, belittle Kunlun''s status, and change the status quo of the Xuanhuang world.


    She can only endure.


    Zhou Shu saw it clearly in his eyes, and smiled and said, "Elder Cheng, I think Kunlun will do this too, right?"


    Cheng Tianlan can only nod his head, "Of course, Kunlun is sincere to the Heyin Sect. How can Sect Master Zhou not agree to the request? I will inform the elder Kunlun, please rest assured."


    "Thank you all."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Let''s go back to Lingyu City together, let me entertain you all."


    Uneasy and nodded, "Good."


    Several people walked forward together, Zhou Shu walked at the end, coincidentally, very slowly.


    Song Songsong slowly retreated, fell next to Zhou Shu, and arched his hands, "Sect Master Zhou, although your Lingyu City is an outstanding man, but your main spiritual vein is still a little worse, some do not fit the status of the Sect Master and the Lotus Sect. In fact, there are still many good spiritual veins in the Daqin Mountains in Dongsheng Prefecture. If the Sect Master needs it, the Heavenly Sword Gate can be brought to the Sect Master at any time. If the Sect Master is willing to relocate, even if the Heavenly Sword Gate gives way to the Sect Master, we are very Yes."


    "Elder Song is too insincere about spiritual veins or something."


    I don��t know when, Li Chenyi also came over. He looked at Zhou Shu and said faintly, ��Sect Master Zhou, when Emei came this time, he brought three good sixth-order spiritual veins with him. The gift of this is all new spirit veins that have just been generated from the main vein. There will be no signs of weakness for at least ten thousand years. If the three are combined, Lingyu City should be enough."


    Song Songsong''s complexion changed slightly, "You..."


    Zhou Shu was quite surprised. After thinking about it, he nodded earnestly, "Thank you, Elder Li, but he is disrespectful, so accept it, but I don''t know what conditions Emei has?"


    Li Chenyi smiled and shook his head, "The conditions? There are only a few spiritual veins. Emei has no conditions. There are so many on the island. Knowing that he wants to send the spiritual veins to the Heyin school, the elders of the sect actively let out his island. , Where will conditions be required."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a smile, and arched his hands in satisfaction, "Elder Li''s heart is indeed received below."


    Li Chenyi nodded and walked away calmly, leaving Song Songsong there with a look of embarrassment.


    I just cursed secretly in my heart. This Li Chenyi is really a good hand for slapped horses. Everything is prepared properly. It is absolutely hateful. After hating, I only have to sigh. For a long time, the Tianjianmen and the lotus school have had conflicts and frictions. Now the Heyin Sect has become the upstart in the world of cultivating immortals, and they can''t suppress it. They must repair the relationship, even if they face some ridicule, they can only endure it.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled slightly, "It''s all about the spiritual veins, but I still have some thoughts about Elder Song''s Heavenly Sword Gate."


    Song Songsong looked at Zhou Shu, and raised his hand eagerly, "If there is anything to do with the lord, just say that there is no reason to refuse the Heavenly Sword Sect."


    "It''s actually just a little thing."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The Guizong and our Heyin School had some misunderstandings before, such as the Sword Society, etc., but now we are facing a major enemy and the aliens are about to invade. We are both in Dongsheng Prefecture. You shouldn��t care about little things, right?"


    Song Songsong nodded repeatedly and said sincerely, "What the Sovereign said is that the old man can completely represent the Heavenly Sword Sect and write off past grievances."


    Zhou Shu smiled with satisfaction, "That''s good. Speaking of the alien race is about to invade, the Heavenly Sword Sect must be prepared, but our Dutch school is still a little bit worse."


    Song Songsong said immediately, "What is it?"


    "Some commonly used magic weapons, flying swords, etc., are good for Tier 4, Tier 5, Tier 6, and the upper grade is fine.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "After all, the Heyin Sect has few people and lacks a lot of magic weapons. Now that the alien race is coming, there are still many disciples who don��t have the right magic weapons and can��t use their full strength. When the time comes... Well, I really worry about it. what."


    "So it turned out," Song Songsong waved his hand, very grandiose ~ www.novelhall.com~ Sovereign, although rest assured, the magic weapon Feijian, we have many Heavenly Sword Gates, and the master is also idle. How much does Sectmaster need? A list will be drawn out, and the old man immediately ordered the subordinates to do it, and it will be sent to the Heyin School within three years. "


    Zhou Shu hurriedly arched his hands, "The Heavenly Sword Gate really solved the urgent need, thank you Song Elder."


    Song Songsong smiled, "Where and where, everyone is in Dongshengzhou, we should work together."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I don''t know how many spirit stones are needed?"


    "What spirit stone!"


    Song Songsong was very dissatisfied, "What kind of spiritual stone is needed for this thing, it is regarded as a gift to Sect Master Zhou, Sect Master is to eliminate harm to all the people, what is it for our Heavenly Sword Sect to make a little effort!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and saluted him quite sincerely, "But he is disrespectful, but disrespectful, even if he is a little ashamed, he can only bear it."


    "Where is it? Sect Master is welcome."


    Song Songsong smiled and waved his hand, walked away satisfied, and willing to accept the gift, it showed that the relationship can be repaired. Some magic weapons are nothing to a large sect like Tianjian, just like the spirit vein sent by Emei.


    Give some small gifts and the rewards are likely to be huge.


    The one who came next was totally uneasy.


    They seemed to have negotiated, and came over to talk in detail.


    This is the purpose of their coming to Zhou Shu.


    The sooner you decide on the important affairs of the sect, the better. When you arrive in Lingyu City, you may not have a chance.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said straightforwardly, "Sect Master Zhou, I won��t say anything more. The Chongyang Palace also had a crime before. Please don��t take it off. If the Sect Master and the Lotus Sect need anything, please feel free to speak up. The barbarians do their best and don''t require any conditions. They only hope to maintain friendship with the Dutchman, and there will be no conflicts for a long time."


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1715: Big gift

    "Full length is right."


    Zhou Shu slowly nodded, "Even though the evil spirits are destroyed, the alien race will still come. All sects should work together, not only the big sects, but also the small sects. Those things in the past should not have happened. ."


    Uneasy, thanked him, "The lord understands the righteousness, and I admire it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The elders don''t have to be polite, but there is really something to ask for the Chongyang Palace."


    Uneasy and calmly said, "Sect Master, please say."


    "Your Double Ninth Fire Talisman has a good effect on many foreign races. I would like to ask the Double Ninth Palace to refine some more," Zhou Shu said slowly. "It''s not specifically for the Heyin school. Some minor sects may need it more. , Then those sects will thank the Chongyang Palace."


    "Is the Double Ninth Fire Symbol? Not good."


    Uneasy and decisively refused, he said slowly, "Since you are an enemy like a foreign race, you should use the Chongyang True Fire Talisman."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, "But true fire amulet is not so easy to refine, you need a real fire crossing the catastrophe cultivator, and it may lose some cultivation base..."


    "Does the Sect Master despise the Chongyang monk?"


    Anxiously waved his hand, and said coldly, "As long as the Sect Master can take the risk alone and destroy the evil souls, can''t the Chongyang Palace do anything for the Xuanhuang Realm? It''s just a few true fire symbols, even if our Chongyang Palace monks pay some repairs For, it''s nothing."


    Zhou Shu put away his smile and said solemnly, "The Chongyang Palace is really awe-inspiring. I admire it."


    "It doesn''t have to be this way," said with a slightly disturbed smile. "In fact, the Chongyang Palace has been preparing for the refining of the magic talisman, and it will definitely be sent to the lotus at that time, not only the real fire talisman, there will be all kinds of some."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands with a solemn expression.


    Uneasy and walked away, Miao Ruolan approached Shi Shiran and saluted, "Sect Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Elder Miao, you don''t have to worry about it. Just concentrate on rebuilding Shushan. If you need help, you can say."


    Miao Ruolan smiled lightly, "How embarrassed, Sovereign, in fact, Shushan doesn''t care about rebuilding, as long as people are there, Shushan is there, and the Sovereign has paved such a good road for the three sons of Shushan. If I don''t do anything, I feel a little bit sorry."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I don''t really need it."


    "Don''t you need people?"


    Miao Ruolan smiled and shook her head, "Sect Master, don''t you know the Shushan Swordsman?"


    "Swordsman Shushan?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, seeming to realize something, "Swordsman of Shushan who is dying for thousands of miles with a profound heart imperial sword?"


    Miao Ruolan nodded slightly, "Yes, Shushan has always cultivated swordsmen. Swordsmen have special bodies. They are not high in cultivation and are not suitable for vigorous battles. But they are flying with swords and in the entire world of cultivation. They are all among the best, and using swordsmen to transmit messages may be the fastest means of communication in the Xuanhuang world."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help thinking.


    Swordsman, a special kind of immortal cultivator who practices Xuanxin Yujian Jue.


    The Profound Heart Royal Sword Art is an alternative cultivation method for the sword body, but it can only be used for speed, without strong combat power, and can only be used for messaging.


    Dongsheng Prefecture is about to face an alien invasion. Zhou Shu intends to connect the entire Dongsheng Prefecture so that all sects can rely on each other and fend off the enemy together. At this time, communication is a very important part, and it is impossible for every force to have it. Wushuang City disciples, Wushuang Ling also has a fixed number, it is impossible to use Wushuang City to spread the letter, then the sword ambassador is particularly important.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu nodded in praise, "Elder Miao really thought deeply, and I admire it."


    "It''s just that I have made some preparations earlier. I believe that the suzerain must have made more preparations, but each is good at it."


    Miao Ruolan showed some seriousness, "Shu Shan has been cultivating swordsmen for the past few years. He has never left behind. In a few days, he will bring a hundred of the lotus sect. I hope that Sect Master Zhou will take it seriously. abuse."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said seriously, "I will never waste one."


    Sword ambassadors are not ordinary immortal cultivators, because the method of cultivation is special-it is also a sword body, which needs to be transformed into a sword, which makes the body have many hidden dangers. The time for a sword enabler to use the mysterious heart sword may be fifty years. After fifty years, they can no longer be used, and their cultivation base will drop a lot.


    Most of the Shushan disciples who choose to become sword ambassadors are unlikely to be promoted to immortals, but they are suitable for practicing Xuanxin Imperial Sword Art.


    There are no monsters like Li Aojian in the realm of cultivation.


    Miao Ruolan nodded lightly and turned away.


    Yuanheyin followed one after another, with almost no gaps, because Lingyu City was coming soon.


    Zhou Shu first raised his hand to indicate, "Fairy Yuan."


    Yuan Heyin smiled faintly, "Sect Master, in fact, there is nothing to do in the Ci Hang Sect. There is only one sentence. In the upcoming major changes, all the disciples of the Ci Hang Sect will follow the instructions of Sect Master Zhou."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, and the elders in front were also stunned, and all stood still.


    Yuan Heyin turned a blind eye, only looking at Zhou Shu quietly.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Fairy Yuan, Ci Hangzong is sure to do this?"


    Yuan Heyin nodded softly, "Yes, it was decided before. It was first proposed by Master Miaodi, but the other elders of Cihangzong did not object. As long as the Heyin School and Kunlun are not in an alliance, then this I will be sure."


    Zhou Shu is very puzzled why? "


    "Yes, why?"


    The other elders couldn''t help but asked one after another.


    This is not a trivial matter. The big sect, one of the six big sects, has to hand over all the powers to outsiders. How can such a thing happen?


    If this is also a gift, it is an unprecedented gift.


    "What reason is needed?"


    Yuan Heyin sighed lightly, "Ten thousand years ago, the Sea Clan demons invaded Dongsheng Prefecture one after another. Ci Hangzong should have tried his best to protect him, but failed to do so. In order to maintain his position, Dongsheng Prefecture was greatly affected , The cultivators suffered heavy casualties. Ci Hangzong has everything to say, and it is hard to blame, and it is difficult to make up for the loss of Dongshengzhou. Ten thousand deaths cannot be redeemed... Now the same situation is coming again. What happened a year ago recurs, but Ci Hangzong cannot guarantee that he will not make mistakes again, so..."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, and solemnly said, "This time, Ci Hangzong decided to put everything about Cihangzong in the hands of Sect Master Zhou, because we all believe in Sect Master Zhou, he is a person who really thinks about Dongsheng Prefecture. He is a person who can truly take responsibility. With him presided over, the tragedy of Dongshengzhou will never happen again."


    After a few words, the elders were all stuck.


    Song Songsong shook his head secretly, feeling quite regretful. The Heavenly Sword Sect back then did not make any mistakes, but they did not have the courage to admit their mistakes.


    Zhou Shu watched Yuanheyin, pondered for ten breaths, and slowly nodded, "Fairy Yuan, okay, I promise you."


    Yuan He Yin was relieved, and said slowly, "The lord has undertaken everything for Ci Hang Sect. I don��t say any words of gratitude. Next Yuan He Yin, the elder of the Dharma Protector of Ci Hang Zong, please take care of the Sovereign in the future. Just ask for anything. ."


    "I will."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled slightly, "Hehe, suddenly there is a big sect. I will have to think about what to do for a long time."

 Chapter 1716: Lost

    Said it is a big gift, it is actually a big responsibility.


    Now Zhou Shu has a heavier burden on his shoulders, but with the resources of Ci Hangzong, he can do more.


    Seeing these elders, Zhou Shu nodded secretly in his heart.


    Most sects are able to unite, especially in the face of great disasters, they are more closely united. Although immortal cultivators are greedy and selfish, they also have the qualities of upholding justice and righteousness.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The sincerity of the elders has been received, and I won��t say any more. In short, from now on, the Heyin Sect will stand together with other sects and stand firm in Dongshengzhou and the Xuanhuang Realm. , Never disappoint your trust."


    Yuan Heyin said respectfully, "What the Sect Master says, what Cihangzong will do."


    Her eyes were very firm, and there was no trace of confusion.


    Before coming, all the disciples of Cihangzong were fully enlightened, and of course she was the same.


    The name of the Ci Hang sect was Ci Hang. It was originally a sect established to save the common people of the world. The Great Immortal Ci Hang, all sentient beings, and mortal cultivators know everything. This is the proof that they exist in the Xuanhuang Realm, but in ten thousand years Previously, Cihangzong had to abandon his own purpose, no longer save sentient beings, and let Dongshengzhou fall into danger...Although most people have forgotten about this matter, it is always true within Cihangzong. A dead knot cannot be solved at all.


    Many monks of the Ci Hang Sect believed that perhaps it was because they deviated from the original intention of Ci Hang that Ci Hang did not make any progress for thousands of years, but continued to decline. However, there is no way for Ci Hang Sect to change. Once it is violated, it is difficult to return. original position.


    It wasn''t until the appearance of Yangmei, the son of Destiny, and the rise of Zhou Shu of the lotus school, that Ci Hangzong saw an opportunity.


    The Heyin School originally originated from Cihangzong, so Zhou Shu could be considered a member of Cihangzong, and Yangmei, the son of destiny, was destined to be a disciple of Cihangzong. Does the appearance of these two people indicate that Cihangzong Hangzong has a chance to get back on track again?


    Ci Hangzong had always had this idea, but it couldn''t be counted as Zhou Shu''s origin, even if it was a wonderful truth, even if counted hundreds of times.


    Now that the catastrophe is coming, there is no reason to wait any longer, so he simply broke the boat and handed over the Ci Hang Sect to these two people. As for the ending, there is no need to think about the ending. If it succeeds, the Ci Hang Sect will return to the original Ci Hang Sect to save the world. The common people stand for life, and if they fail, they are regarded as the price paid for the mistakes made in the past.


    The Heyin School was originally established when Yuanheyin refined the heart, and she made the final choice, which couldn''t be better.


    Miao Ruolan said righteously, "Sect Master said that everyone has to pay in the midst of the disaster, and the same goes for us in Shushan."


    All uneasy said in a calm voice, "The Sovereign can rest assured that there is Chongyang Palace, and we will never let foreign races wreak havoc in Beiluzhou. As for Dongshengzhou, Chongyang Palace will give priority to what Sect Master Zhou needs."


    Li Chenyi said lightly, "Don''t worry, Emei won''t sit back and watch."


    Song Songsong paused, "The Heavenly Sword Gate will follow the Heyin Sect, so watch it when the time comes."


    Cheng Tianlan, who had been silent all the time, took a deep look at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Foreign races are the public enemy of all immortal cultivators. Of course, Kunlun will do everything possible to deal with it and prevent Xihezhou from being destroyed by the chaos. Please rest assured of this. ......" As she talked, she sighed unconsciously, "Sect Master Zhou, Sect Master Zhou, I knew from the beginning that we underestimated you, but I didn��t expect to underestimate you so much. It��s really my fault. Kunlun��s fault, alas."


    After watching for a long time, I finally couldn''t help the emotions in my heart and wanted to vent.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Why did the elder say this?"


    Cheng Tianlan looked at Zhou Shu, and laughed unconsciously, even a little crazy, "Everyone here is not the core of the major sects, and they are all mature people who have seen countless scenes. How could they Easily instigated by others, all of you are completely convinced by you? If you hadn''t beaten them one by one, and defeated their sect, would they say that?"


    She turned her head to look at the elders, and said with a chuckle, "I''m telling the truth? I don''t know what happened to you before, but I''m sure that your sect must have fought against him, and they all lost very much. It''s miserable, just like Kunlun, otherwise you would never treat him like this, you would simply regard him as the leader of the immortal world, which is absolutely impossible."


    Several elders were there, silent for a while.


    Miao Ruolan shook her head, "Elder Cheng''s words are a bit wrong. Sect Master Zhou didn''t convince Shu Shan, but Shu Shan was sincerely convinced by Sect Master Zhou."


    "Sometimes you don''t have to fight."


    Li Chenyi looked at Cheng Tianlan and said faintly, "I am extremely convinced with Sect Master Zhou, and I don''t need to say much about the rest."


    "Forget it, you won''t tell, Kunlun doesn''t need to know."


    Cheng Tianlan shook her head slightly, and her complexion calmed down. After this moment, she truly understood that the contest between Kunlun and the Heyin school was completely lost, and the other five sects had recognized and even surrendered to Zhou. Shu, the things Kunlun did before are worthless, and some of her missions are no longer needed. The rise of the Heyin School and Zhou Shu is truly impossible to reverse.


    Turning to Zhou Shu, she solemnly bowed, "Sect Master Zhou, I will inform Kunlun Kunlun will definitely do what Kunlun should do, and I will stay in the Heyin School, Zhou I will do whatever the lord says."


    Zhou Shu said sternly, "Thank you, Elder Cheng."


    Seeing her performance, Zhou Shu seemed to understand something.


    Since he left Kunlun, Kunlun��s small actions have not been interrupted, pulling the credit for destroying evil souls on himself, describing the Heyin school and Kunlun as a friendly alliance, and making a good posture with meditation. The surrounding sect forces loosened their bonds and made these actions because Kunlun still wanted to prove that even with Zhou Shu, their Kunlun was still the true leader of the immortal world.


    Kunlun is indeed suitable for maintaining order, so Zhou Shu can understand Kunlun, so he doesn''t want to care about these things.


    However, the other five sects will no longer be manipulated by Kunlun, because Kunlun has done too many wrongs and bad things in the past, and the impact has already been caused. The other sects have always distrusted Kunlun, only because of Kunlun��s strength, they could not move. There is a strong person who can be compared with Kunlun, which side they will fall to, needless to say, it must be Zhou Shu.


    No matter how much Kunlun did, it wouldn''t be useful to others.


    In the fight for the right to speak and the position of the leader of the Xuanhuang world, Kunlun did lose. The defeat was so thorough that it was impossible to win it back.


    This is the price they paid for the past.


    But it was also something that Zhou Shu didn''t expect. The rebound of other big sects came too fast.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the distance and smiled, "I''m almost at Lingyu City, please come in, let me treat you well, don''t talk about other things."


    "Hehe, this is natural."


    "I haven''t had a drink with the lord, this time you can''t miss it."


    "The old man has brought a few bottles of Double Ninth Fire Brew, just right, just right."


    Several elders nodded one after another. They had basically got what they wanted and they could relax.

 Chapter 1717: Uphold

    After a grand banquet where guests and hosts enjoyed themselves, the elders of the major sects left one after another.


    Yuan Heyin and Cheng Tianlan stayed.


    After talking with Yuan Heyin for ten days, Yuan Heyin returned to Ci Hangzong. She will take Zhou Shu''s instructions back. Ci Hangzong will have a big change. At least in the past few hundred years, she will follow Zhou Shu. Go in a certain direction.


    I don''t know what the result will be, but she was shocked to see Yuanheyin all the way. She had never thought that Zongmen could do the same.


    Cheng Tianlan also left, carrying Zhou Shu''s mission.


    The Heyin faction wants to contact the sects and aristocratic powers of the entire Dongsheng Prefecture to prepare for the upcoming catastrophe. This is something that has long been determined, and it is also regarded as a journey of official road practice for Hao Ruoyan. With Cheng Tianlan going along, it should be much smoother.


    After sending her away, Zhou Shu stayed alone again for a long time without seeing anyone.


    The heavy responsibility lies on his shoulders, he has a lot of things to think about, he has a lot of tricks to deduct, and there is too little time.


    Someday.


    Pushing the door open, Zhou Shu walked out of the hall that had not left for several months, looking at Lang Lang''s blue sky, the Heyin school, and Lingyucheng.


    The city is prosperous, the scenery is unprecedented, the immortals are busy, laughing and sorrowful, everything is no different from the past, but Zhou Shu watched it for a long time.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Qingque quietly landed beside him, smiling, "Is the Lingyu City now as you wish?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s fine now, but I don''t know how many people will survive the catastrophe a few years later."


    "Yes."


    Qingque followed Zhou Shu''s gaze and slowly said, "It''s impossible to cover it up. In the realm of immortality, everyone knows that the alien race is coming. The Xuanhuang realm is about to face the greatest catastrophe. The alien race will cover the sky and cover the sky. , There won��t be an inch of pure land again, and we don��t have great power or help from the immortal world, let alone leave, everyone has nowhere to escape."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and sighed softly, "Now Lingyu City may be the last glorious scene of immortal cultivators. It''s okay to see more."


    How prosperous was the Aolai Kingdom at the beginning. It was the first holy land for cultivation in Dongsheng Prefecture and even Xuanhuang Realm. However, in the raging alien army, it turned into a ruin, and now tens of thousands of years later, the aliens will be even more crazy. Everywhere may become a proud country.


    Even Zhou Shu couldn''t help sighing.


    He thought a lot these days, but he never thought of the best plan for the upcoming catastrophe. Perhaps it is impossible to have a good plan. The battlefield is in the Xuanhuang Realm. No matter what you do, the Xuanhuang Realm will be greatly affected. s damage.


    "You are really disappointed."


    Qingque frowned unconsciously, "Do you know that all the cultivators in the Xuanhuang Realm now regard you as a leader, but you first said frustrating words."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I understand, it''s just difficult. We have no way of knowing when the alien race will come, what kind of alien race will come, how many will come, where is the main goal, knowing nothing, and defense can''t start. Can wait."


    Qingque said faintly, "If you don''t know, just wait. When they come, you will know naturally."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I didn''t have any prior arrangement, I was in a hurry and did bad things."


    Qingque frowned, "Of course it is good to plan in advance, but not everything can be planned. The world is unpredictable and many things happen suddenly. Do you do everything in detail and clearly? Arranged?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "It seems so, I try to plan everything in advance."


    Qingque was stunned for a while, but could only sigh, "I have taken you."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion slightly condensed, and he sighed gently.


    To this day, he only knew that the alien race was about to invade, but he didn''t know where and when it started. For Zhou Shu, this was a rare situation. There was no answer after thinking hard day and night, and he was a little anxious.


    "You think too much."


    Qingque stared at him with concern in his eyes, "The boat is naturally straight at the end of the bridge, don''t put too much pressure on yourself, and...now you are the most important person in the Xuanhuang world, and other immortals are watching you."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and nodded gently, and said warmly, "I understand this. I won''t let my emotions affect others. Just feel it for a while, don''t worry."


    "Well, but I still feel a little worried."


    Qingque nodded and said softly, "You don''t have to think about it yourself, and you don''t have to plan. Everyone knows that this catastrophe can''t be avoided. Everyone understands that only by working hard can you have a chance. Only after surviving can we have a chance to preserve the Xuanhuang Realm. What if there is a plan? Everyone has to give their own strength, and there is nothing else to think about. Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. The alien race is here. If you can go, just work hard."


    "What Elder Green Sparrow said!"


    A yellow light flashed, Zhao Yueru appeared in front of the two, standing on a cloud.


    When she stared, she saw a rush of heroic air rushing toward her face, and she was very energetic.


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu, with a blazing blue in his eyes, and the intent to fight seemed to burst out completely, "What are foreign races, dare to invade the Xuanhuang Realm, we will let them pay! No matter when they come, where they come from, they get the result. It��s all the same! That��s where the dead can��t be buried!"


    Appearing to be infected, Qingque nodded, "Elder Yueru and I thought it was the same, just kill it, don''t think too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly Yueru, with such strong fighting spirit, it seems that Qingsuojian has fully recovered? "


    "Not bad."


    Zhao Yueru nodded and said proudly, "I had an adventure this time out and got a few Qibao gourd seeds. Well, thanks to you, Shu Shan also helped a lot. It would be hard to get without them."


    "Seven Treasure Gourd?"


    Qingque seemed to have some enlightenment, "I heard that the Qingsuo sword is made of Qibao Gourd Vine. It was born from the same source, and it will definitely recover well."


    "Yes, it''s no different from a brand new one."


    Speaking of swords, Zhao Yueru has a proud face, "Today''s Qingsuo Sword is just like a newborn, and the sword spirit has recovered a lot. Now I am confident that I can..."


    She paused and looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, why don''t we compare it again? You use Xuanyuan sword?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Forget it, Xuanyuanjian is not for competition."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Yueru laughed, and only laughed, her expression gradually became solemn, "The catastrophe is coming, and the artifact is born, the Xuanyuan Sword is of great significance to the Xuanhuang Realm. It represents the reproduction of the guardian of the Xuanhuang Realm. You who own the Xuanyuan Sword, are Now the guardian of the Xuanhuang Realm, you must, and can only use the Xuanyuan Sword in the most suitable place. The sword must be used to frighten the foreign race. How can it be used for such small things as comparisons."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, not knowing what to say.


    And Qingque nodded happily, "Elder Yueru is right, but not right."


    Zhao Yue was stagnated, "Why?"


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes full of yearning, and she said in a very serious manner, "He who holds the Xuanyuan sword in his hand has inherited the will of the Emperor Xuanyuan. He is not only the guardian of the Xuanhuang world, as long as he If you lead the cultivators through this catastrophe and protect the Xuanhuang Realm, they will be respected by the cultivator as the new Emperor."

 Chapter 1718: Please

    "what����"


    Zhao Yueru was startled and muttered, "I haven''t thought about this yet."


    Zhou Shu also shook his head, "Blue Bird, Human Sovereign is not so good, I can''t do it."


    "In the past, the Human Sovereign was called the Human Sovereign because he guarded the Xuanhuang Realm. Now that you have Xuanyuan Sword in your hand, if you have done the same thing, there is no reason not to get the same title as the Human Sovereign."


    Qingque was very stubborn, "Besides, I always feel that there is the emperor''s way in the way you practice."


    Thinking about it carefully, Qingque did say such things, and Zhou Shu also felt that although it was for the promotion of immortality, he did many other things in the process. These things seem to be redundant, but they have caused both themselves and the immortal world. It has a great influence, and these influences may be the so-called imperial way.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Stop talking about it, you just came here, and there are things for you to do."


    "Stop talking."


    Zhao Yueru just nodded, "It doesn''t matter what you do."


    Zhou Shu took out a jade slip and said slowly, "This is a set of sword formations I newly created, dedicated to discovering the demon. As long as there is a breath of the demon within a thousand miles, even if it is a hidden demon, it can discover, Then send out the warning sword intent and pass it to the nearby receivers, named the Shemo Sword Array. You help me make a set. If it is feasible, you will promote it. Not only the Heyin school, but also other major sects. "


    Zhao Yuer was quite surprised, "It''s rare to use the early warning formation and the sword intent."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Well, the inspiration from the ancient sword box, you are familiar with sword intent and formation, and I can only rest assured if you do it."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it right away," Zhao Yueru simply took it over, with some regrets in his eyes, "I thought you would let me kill the enemy."


    "If you want to kill the enemy, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. In the past few years, we will make preparations. The Mozu is our greatest enemy. We will target it first," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Here you are, here are some. Magic weapon, used to test the formation."


    "I''m going, you also pay attention, don''t work too hard."


    Zhao Yueru took a deep look at Zhou Shu, then turned around, leaving no cloud behind.


    The green bird smiled but didn''t smile, "What about me?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Qing Que, you have watched for so many years and have seen something, have you realized the law of the soul?"


    "How easy is it."


    Qingque frowned, "It seems that there is a little bit, and it seems that there is no, alas, I don''t know how long it will take to realize it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Is the spirit of the cultivator mixed with so many things that it is difficult to see clearly?"


    Qingque couldn''t help but nodded, "Yes, can''t you see it too?"


    "It''s just a guess, the cultivator thinks too much, and the soul is inevitably complicated," Zhou Shu said slowly, "but the monsters are different. Their thoughts are much simpler and their souls should be very pure. Maybe you can look at their souls. Seeing more things, I��m just guessing, I��ll give you some advice, I��m not sure."


    The truth he learned from observing life and death, or many laws of the soul are also useful.


    "what����"


    Qingque thought for a while, couldn''t help but patted her head, Zhou Shu''s head, "Yeah! Why didn''t I think, why didn''t you tell me earlier! If you tell me earlier, maybe I can get a lot of truth!"


    Zhou Shu stroked his head and smiled bitterly, "It''s not that simple, and I have only realized it. Besides, I don''t understand the law of the soul, and I don''t know if it''s right to do this."


    "What you said is mostly correct."


    Qingque nodded seriously, "I know, I will observe the spirits of monsters and beasts in the future."


    Zhou Shu could only smile and nod, "Well, you can try."


    Qingque tilted her head to look at him, "Hey, didn''t you tell me this specifically, did you say good things?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, just by the way, there are big things for you to do, which is very important and dangerous."


    Qingque''s expression changed slightly, and he thought about it for a while before saying, "Okay, just say it."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Jiang family, what''s going on now? You should have been paying attention, right?"


    Qingque smiled unconsciously, "Because of the evil spirit hidden in the Shenmu Cauldron, they are now the public enemies of all the cultivators in the Xuanhuang Realm. They often go to find things in front of some sects, and they have a headache, hehe."


    "It''s not enough just to have a headache."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "From the evil souls, I can be sure that they are the inheritors of the magic door and the enemies of all immortal cultivators. When the Xuanhuang Realm is about to welcome foreign enemies, there must be no trouble inside, so... "


    The relic left by the evil soul must belong to the real Ciyang, that is to say, the Jiang family has been controlled by the demon sect long ago.


    Qingque said with a solemn expression, "I understand, I want me to completely destroy the Jiang family, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Yes."


    Qingque immediately agreed, "Well, speaking of what I have today, I am considered to be given by them. There should be an end. I also want to see if they have great spirit skills, or if I have enlightened the soul. "


    Although he nodded, he only looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes with an inexplicable sadness.


    "You are not alone. I can''t worry about you alone."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a warm voice, "Shushan and Emei, I and I have passed the message They will do our best to help. You go to Shushan and Emei first, and then go to Jiang''s house on Liuning Island with them. Remember, Your safety comes first. Let Li Chenyi take the shot in the most dangerous place. He may be the strongest eight-fold monk among the six major sects, so there is no need to worry about him."


    When she heard this, the sadness in her eyes disappeared completely, "Okay, I see."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she smiled unconsciously, smiling very satisfied.


    "Well, I can rest assured if you go to supervise."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, as if thinking of something, and then said, "By the way, if you get something from the Jiang family, such as soul-staying beads, soul-gathering locks and other great evil things, don''t destroy it. Bring it back to me, and let Shushan Emei take the rest."


    "what?"


    Qingque was stunned, "I don''t understand this. What do you want these evil creatures to do, they are nothing good, they are all souls full of hostility, and they may even regenerate evil souls from them. "


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, a little mysteriously, "Don''t worry, I have my use, of course it is not harmful."


    "Okay, since it''s your request, I must do it."


    Qingque didn''t think much, and nodded slightly, "Then I''m going, you are here... or don''t be too tired, the world of immortality can''t live without you."


    Looking at Zhou Shu in dismay, Qingque turned around.


    Watching the two women leave, Zhou Shu looked into the distance and sighed slightly, "There is still a lot to do, but no one is left. Where should I find someone? Alas, there are too many things, but too few people... "


    Was thinking about it.


    A disciple of the Heyin Sect flew from below the peak, landed in front of the hall, and bowed to salute.


    "Sect Master Zhou, there are several great cultivators outside the Tribulation Realm, and want to ask to see Sect Master Zhou!"


    Zhou Shuxin smiled, "Hurry up!"


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1719: Tuogu

    "Little friend, it''s been a long time!"


    A robe monk strode closer, smiled and raised his hand, "Hehe, the things that little friends do are bigger than the other things, and the old people admire them very much."


    "Duke Zhaode is too polite."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly returned the gift, slightly puzzled, "Duke Zhaode, today this is..."


    The person who came was Xia Hou Zhaode, and there were several people standing behind him, mostly acquaintances Zhou Shu had met, and a few children.


    Xia Hou Zhaode smiled slightly, "Hehe, now Xiaoyou Zhou is recognized as the strongest in the Xuanhuang world, and the lotus sect of Xiaoyou is also standing side by side with the six major sects. They all came before, and we naturally want to come. Why, isn''t it welcome?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Where is Duke Zhaode''s words, I welcome it, it''s just the strongest word. Please don''t say Duke Zhaode. I really can''t afford it. I don''t know how many strong people are in this world. What kind of."


    "Little friend is as humble as ever."


    Xia Hou Zhaode nodded slightly and turned around and said, "Look at you, you are much older than Xiaoyou Zhou, but how can you compare to him? Especially Xuan''er, remember, you will learn more from Xiaoyou Zhou in the future."


    Xia Houying bowed and said, "Duke Zhaode taught that the child remembered it."


    "Children must remember."


    Xia Houxuan followed the salute, his expression very respectful.


    Zhou Shu looked at a few people and seemed to realize, "Duke Zhaode, could it be..."


    "Little friend, Lao Yu will speak straight to the point. Lao Yu brought them here today to give you a few of them. Please help Lao Yu to discipline them and let them do something for you. You can do anything for you. "Yes," Xia Hou Zhaode looked at Zhou Shu and sighed, "Ah, they are usually arrogant and stubborn. Seeing the catastrophe is coming, but still doing nothing, the old man looks distressed..."


    Xia Houying and Xiahouxuan took a few steps and saluted, "Sect Master Zhou, please take care of them."


    Zhou Shu suddenly laughed, "Duke Zhaode, what are you talking about..."


    She has a stubborn temper, saying that Xiahouxuan might be okay, but how old is Xiahouying, how can she be stubborn? Xia Hou Zhaode brought them here, saying that he was letting them do things, but showing good to the Heyin Sect was more meaningful. After the six major sects showed good, the four great families will be no exception.


    "how?"


    Xiahou Zhaode''s complexion sank, "Does the little friend not agree? Those who can accept Kunlun and Cihang can''t accept Xiahou''s family, do you look down on the old?"


    Zhou Shu quickly shook his head and smiled, "A few of you are willing to come. Of course, the Hoyin Pie is welcome, and there is no problem in staying often."


    "That''s the best."


    Xiahou Zhaode suddenly changed his color and said with a spring breeze, "Little friend, that''s the deal, they''ll leave it to you, and you can treat them as Heyin school disciples. Just tell them if you have anything. Not much to stay."


    Zhou Shu could only nod his head and smiled bitterly, "Of course it doesn''t matter to stay, and I will definitely let them do a lot of things down here, but Miss Xiahou?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode stagnated, "She...she is coming by herself."


    Xiahou Wan''er took two steps and saluted, "Senior Zhou, Wan''er wants to repay senior and Miss Yangmei for their life-saving grace. No matter what the senior instructs Wan''er to do, Wan''er will do her best. There is also that sword... nothing Up."


    Taking a look at her, Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and nodded slightly, "Okay."


    He looked at the people and said very sternly, "Since you are here, I will treat you as my own, and treat you like the disciples of the Heyin school. I also hope that you abide by the rules. Otherwise, there is nothing to talk about. Disciplinary, but expelled."


    Several people nodded together, "Yes, Sect Master."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Also, this is not an aristocratic family, I am afraid I will suffer some grievances in the future."


    Xia Houying arched her hands and said, "It''s okay, it''s fine if you have a place to live. If you have time, you can talk to the lord for advice, that''s best."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is natural, I also have a lot of questions to ask Yingxiong."


    "The old man will leave first."


    Xiahou Zhaode showed a lot of satisfaction, and walked away. Zhou Shu quickly followed, "Sending off to Duke Zhaode."


    Walking in the air, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Duke Zhaode, your news is really well-informed."


    "Little friend is talking about Elder Kunlun?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode was quite solemn, "The old man is also a little strange, why did they send the elders of the Presbyterian Church to help you, but it shouldn''t be a real alliance?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "No, this is actually what they lost to me."


    "Kunlun even lost to you the elders, and came over willingly?"


    Xia Hou Zhaode was shocked unconsciously, and the surprise on his face dissipated for a while, and slowly said, "The little friend is much stronger than the old man expected, and the old man can rest assured now."


    As if he understood something, Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Duke Zhaode, are you worried that the Xiahou family will not be able to survive this disaster? Or, what news did you get?"


    "Little friend, you can see through."


    Xia Hou Zhaode glanced at him and sighed, "Bring them to you. The old man does have the meaning of Tuogu in it. A few years ago, when he was walking alone in the sword pavilion, he suddenly felt a special trace of damage. Military sword intent, this broken army sword intent is definitely not the original in Jiange, but new."


    Zhou Shu''s figure trembles slightly, "The new one, is it passed down from the fairy world?"


    "Yes," Xiahou Zhaode said with a solemn expression, "That sword intent was passed down from the fairy world by the ancestors of the Xiahou family. After passing through the fairy world and ten days, it has become extremely fragile, but the little information it carries is very clear. ..."


    Zhou Shu''s mind was so tight that he dared not miss a word.


    "There are only two words for information,''Go fast'', it should be impossible to deliver more news."


    Xia Hou Zhaode couldn''t help sighing, "Just these two words were passed down after a lot of hardships, and the ancestors must be punished a lot, alas."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said slowly, "Xiahou ancestor''s heart to protect his son, I understand."


    "Little friend, you should know the meaning of these two words. Our ancestors took pains to pass it down and let us go quickly. That is to say, the catastrophe of the Xuanhuang Realm this time is extraordinary, and it is likely to be a catastrophe like the destruction of the world. "Xiahou Zhaode''s face became heavier and heavier, "The old man really doesn''t know how we Xiahou aristocratic family can hide from such a calamity, it is awake all night..."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said in a righteous voice, "After thinking about it, if there is a chance that Xiahou��s blood will continue, I��m afraid I can only ask a little friend for help. In this mysterious yellow world, except for little friends, no one else can really help. Here we are."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "...Is this calamity really so terrible?"


    Xiahou Zhaode sighed, "The old people don''t believe it, but the ancestors have spread the message like this, and the message is by no means false. Only Xiahou''s swordsmanship has the sword intent..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I understand, I will do my best next."


    "The old man won''t say anything to be grateful, goodbye."


    Xia Hou Zhaode bowed deeply, and disappeared outside the Heyin School in an instant. Zhou Shu stood there, thinking for a long, long time.

 Chapter 1720: Photograph

    Xiahou Zhaode should not be able to lie, that is to say, the immortal world finally made a move.


    This little action is not a good sign.


    The fairy world knew that the Xuanhuang world would be invaded, but did not make any indication. Although this is in line with the way the fairy world manages the heavens and the world, allowing them to fend for themselves, but the Xuanhuang world is the mother world of the fairy world. If there is no Xuanhuang world, the fairy world is impossible. Existence, the immortal world also has such an attitude towards the Xuanhuang World, which is really a bit difficult to understand.


    "It''s weird."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a long time, but there was no answer, maybe it was impossible.


    Fortunately, the Xiahou aristocratic family are four great families, connected by blood. The ancestors in the immortal world have to pass the news even if they take strange risks. Many major sects can''t do this, but they can only do this.


    "This invasion is really difficult, but the cultivators of the Xuanhuang Realm will never end there."


    Standing in front of the door, Zhou Shu secretly thought about countermeasures, but there were two more people quietly around him.


    A Chinese monk patted Zhou Shu and said warmly, "What are you thinking about, so focused."


    "Xuanhu, why are you back?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and then smiled. He looked at the person next to Xuanhu and felt puzzled, "This is..."


    "do not know?"


    Xuanhu laughed unconsciously, and said to the monk beside him, "Look at him, he doesn''t know him either, just like I saw you."


    The monk was as young as Xuanhu, with a long stature, wearing a white shirt that was not stained with dust, smiling at Zhou Shu, gentle and kind, and feeling like a modest gentleman, gentle and moist, only Zhou Shu could not remember. I know such a monk who crosses the tribulation realm.


    He shook his head slightly, took out a knife from behind, and said warmly, "Is this, you know?"


    "Yeah!"


    Zhou Shu was startled, "Bai Long, why did you... become like this?"


    In the past, the white dragon was covered in black clothes and full of murderous intent. Even in Wushuang City, it was full of murderous intent to burst out at any time, but now, there is no trace of killing intent from him. Completely changed individuals.


    Bai Long smiled unconsciously, "Thank you for your Baidi Knife. With it, I can comprehend the way and suppress the murderous aura."


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized, and said slowly, "Understood, congratulations."


    The Baidi sword is called Zangfeng, and it is known as the Great Killer Ruoci. It seems that Bailong''s changes are all because of this Baidi sword.


    Why did such a change occur in less than a year? Bai Long said very clearly. The word ancestor means that Bai Long is the descendant of Bai Di. He is connected by blood and understands quickly. Moreover, Bai Long usually accumulates too much. The murderous aura basically reached its extreme, and it was time for change.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, Bai Long just nodded and laughed.


    With the relationship of Wushuang City guarding the law, there is no need to say anything to each other, and naturally they will understand.


    Zhou Shu turned to Xuanhu, "Are you not cultivating inside?"


    "It''s almost time to practice," Xuan Hu shook his head and said with a serious face, "The foreign race is coming soon. If I''m still hiding in the cultivation, wouldn''t it make people laugh, a fellow of the Ji family, you can kill. Not shameful, the Ji family is responsible for this alien invasion."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and smiled, "I understand, it is indeed time to come out."


    "Unfortunately����"


    Xuan Hu looked at Zhou Shu and sighed, but he stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "What a pity?"


    Xuanhu showed some helplessness, "Unfortunately, he failed to convince the elders to bring the Sky Tower to Lingyu City.


    "Sky Tower?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and said in shock, "Could it be the Sky Tower in the Clear Sky Tower?"


    Xuanhu nodded, and said with some regret, "Yes, Haotian Tower is divided into two parts, one is Haotian Tower, the other is Sky Tower, which is suitable for offense and defense. It is the best magic weapon to protect. I miss Ji family. If you keep the Hao Pagoda, you will be able to protect the Ji''s house. Then you can divide the Sky Pagoda to help protect Lingyu City, but it''s a pity that the elders don''t agree with it. Oh, sorry, Zhu Wu."


    "It''s good to have this heart, don''t have to do it."


    Zhou Shu quickly shook his head and laughed, "Xuanhu, you are too simple to think. The Haotian Tower is a divine tool. When the elders heard these words from you, they probably scolded you severely, but ah, you should be scolded. "


    Bai Long said at the right time, "It''s scolding, not just scolding. I''ve been beaten, I heard it."


    Xuanhu glared at Bai Long, "There is still a face to say, why didn''t you speak for me at that time?"


    Bai Long laughed unconsciously, like a spring breeze, "I''ll help you, who will let you take out your own artifact, and..." He showed a little dignity, "Don''t you think, they It��s a little different from the past. I��m really focused on this catastrophe, lest I make a little mistake. If it weren��t for you to go to the Dutch School, I don��t think they would let you go."


    Xuanhu nodded thoughtfully, "Yes, they are too solemn this time. Is this alien invasion really so terrible?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked slightly, as if he understood something.


    It seems that most of the ancestors of the Ji family have also sent a message, so that the Ji family must be cautious, but the Ji family is older than the Xiahou family and has a deeper heritage. It still retains the artifact Haotian Tower, and is the only family that is sure to own the artifact.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This time it is really scary."


    "You said the same, then that''s it," Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "But what can be done if it is terrible, we immortal cultivators can''t escape Since we are definitely coming, You have to resist. Thinking of this, no matter how terrible it is, you have to face it anyway.


    "Yes."


    Bailong nodded, and brushed his hand lightly on the Baidi knife.


    A icy wind followed. Although it was fleeting, Zhou Shu couldn''t help being moved at that moment.


    Bai Long said faintly, "Come, then stop fighting."


    Xuanhu nodded vigorously, "To fight, we must fight."


    Feeling the fighting spirit of the two, Zhou Shu was also a little infected. He smiled and said, "Yes, when there is such a disaster in the Xuanhuang world, we immortal cultivators will never retreat. We will fight when we fight. No matter what kind of enemy we face, it is the same. ."


    Xuanhu nodded and looked at Zhou Shu, "We are here today, do you know why?"


    Zhou Shu pretended not to know, "Why?"


    "Don''t ask knowingly. In the future, the two of us will be in the Heyin School. We can do anything."


    Xuanhu frowned, "This is what we mean, and that of the city lord. As for you, then don''t ask."


    Bai Long said slowly, "The city lord will not leave Penglai Island, so let us come. You don��t have to worry about Penglai Island. We can go back at any time, and the city lord said that if something happens to Penglai Island, he will take action. He will be better than us. It all works together."


    Looking at them, Zhou Shu just laughed, nothing else to say.


    Each of the four guardians of Wushuang City is the strongest among the strong, and now they are all used by him in the Heyin School, so why is he not satisfied?


    Look at each other and smile, shudder each other.


    "correct."


    As if thinking of something, Xuan Hu suddenly said, "When I came out of the secret realm, I met that barbarian, and he asked you to meet him."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Suddenly? I see."


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1721: Peace treaty

    "It should be him."


    Xuanhu nodded and said with some worry, "Zhu Wu, your relationship with the barbarians is a good thing, but after all, they and Shushan Emei are still opponents. We still need to be safe and not make mistakes, especially at this time. Understand."


    Bai Long said slowly, "As far as I know, many barbarians may be looking forward to the invasion of foreign races."


    "What you worry about is."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If there are people from the witch world among the alien races, the barbarians may be affected or even bewildered. If there is an internal disorder, then it will be troublesome. Not only the barbarians, but also the sea monsters. If so, I have to guard against, I will deal with these things, but you don''t have to worry too much."


    The barbarian is also a hidden danger, but he feels that suddenly it will not be affected by the witch **** outside the sky.


    Suddenly, it seemed that he would rather die than accept God��s surrender, and he would not even listen to Zhu Rong��s words of worship. It is almost impossible to say that he would be influenced by a foreign race, but he was only an individual. Although he was the actual leader of the barbarian race, It may not be possible for all the barbarians to listen to him, the matter is still more serious.


    Suddenly looking for him at this time, it may also be for this matter.


    On the East China Sea side, the problem shouldn''t be big, but the other seas are a little hard to say.


    Xuanhu nodded his head relievedly, "That''s good, there will be no problems with you."


    Bai Long suddenly took out a spirit beast bag, "This is for you."


    "What is it?"


    Zhou Shu took it and paused after a glance, "This...this, is it..."


    Xuanhu smiled, "This time we came over, just passing by Zhongzhou, and heard many people say that the tomb of Tengyu is haunted again, so we stopped by. These are the gains inside, so take it."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Tengyu Tomb, I heard that Tianjianmen has been there a hundred years ago, can I still find these?"


    Xuanhu nodded triumphantly, "They don''t have the skills of Bailong, real good things are not so easy to get, hehe."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two and said slowly, "These are really precious, but they are just useful. I won''t say thank you, I accepted them all."


    "It''s done, what can I do now?"


    Xuanhu waved his hand, pretending to be bored, "We are all idle."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You should stay in the city for a few days and take a good look at the current situation. There will be more and more things. Every day, I am devastated. This alien invasion is really not that easy. It��s us who must have the consciousness of giving up life."


    The two of them looked indifferent, "From the moment of Xiuxian, we are not afraid of death."


    The three of them returned to the mountain together, and they kept talking.


    Xuanhu slowly said, "I have some opinions about the defense of Lingyu City..."


    During the discussion, a Buddha''s name floated slowly, distant and clear, as if in the ear.


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and smiled bitterly, "You guys discuss it first, I will come later."


    "He''s here again..."


    Bai Long nodded and left with Xuanhu.


    As soon as Zhou Shu walked outside the city gate, he saw a gentle-faced Venerable Great Wisdom greeted him, greeted him, and said, "Sect Master, meet again."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hands and saluted, quite solemnly, "Master, long time no see, please come in."


    "It''s okay, Lao Na can''t stay long, just say it here, please don''t be offended by the lord."


    Master Dazhi nodded slightly, bringing Zhou Shu into a place of misery.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, not surprised, only this time was different from last time, and he had more insights into the place of misery.


    Although they are busy these days, Shi Haili has not let go of the deduction of various methods, especially the big cutting fist. Now Zhou Shu has a preliminary understanding of the law of space, and I can��t talk about understanding, but it��s not before. Feeling confused.


    Zhou Shu sat down with a smile, using the posture of Tianlong Temple, "Master, how come to Lingyu City in time?"


    "Lord, please see."


    Master Dazhi handed over a piece of Yugui.


    Yugui is also a kind of jade slip, but its level is much higher than that of jade briefs. The production process is complex and exquisite, and the required materials are also extremely special. It can only be obtained by large sects and big powers, and Yugui can only be used once. It is impossible to change, this is completely different from Yujian.


    Only the big sect can make and use Yugui, it is difficult for other forces to imitate it.


    To some extent, Yugui is a special token of Dazongmen, which is only used in extremely important occasions and is of great value.


    This jade is about five inches long, pale gold, and has a gorgeous exterior. It is painted with ancient Kunlun Mountain patterns. It has a few strokes, but it has a lot of charm.


    "Kunlun''s Yugui?"


    Zhou Shu secretly stagnated, seeming to feel something, "It was Kunlun''s peace agreement given to Tianlong Temple, right?"


    Master Dazhi nodded slightly, "Yes, please look at the master."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, after reading the information in Yu Gui, he was slightly startled, "Can''t this treaty book be fake?"


    "When Lao Na saw it, he also had this suspicion."


    Master Dazhi sighed lightly, "But no, it was sent by Elder Longsun Youji, and I read it on the spot."


    "Then they can be considered sincere."


    Zhou Shu whispered, "Return all the famous Zen mountain and big temples in Kunlun, and restore it as before, including the hanging mountain, return the Zen books collected by Kunlun to the various Zen sects, and give up the Jiuhua Plain in the south of Xihezhou. To provide Zen Gate to build new temples, within a thousand years, it will never actively attack any forces and individuals in Zen Gate, even if meditation visits to seek revenge, it will not take revenge and will not hurt people''s lives... It��s incredible to do this."


    Master Dazhi said slowly, "Indeed."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, "What did Tianlong Temple do, did you agree?"


    "accepted."


    Master Dazhi nodded, "The enemy is currently facing the alien race that is about to invade. If we are still fighting within the Xuanhuang Realm, it is impossible to justify."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand in salute, "Tianlong Temple considers the overall situation, and the younger generations are deeply impressed."


    "Don''t admire, this is the only result."


    Master Dazhi said indifferently, "Kunlun originally wanted to completely eliminate Zen within a few decades. Because of the suzerain, they could not do it, so they just stepped back and asked for the second best thing. Now Kunlun has come up with a peace agreement and seeks peace for a thousand years. Even if Tianlong Temple refuses to accept it, it can only agree, otherwise it will be charged with civil strife."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "The Master said yes, but it is a good result."


    He knows that the grievances between Kunlun and Zen Sect have lasted from ancient times to the present, and it is by no means easy to eliminate. Whether it is Kunlun or Zen Sect, it is only an expedient measure, but it is also very good to be able to do this step, at least not. The Xuanhuang world adds chaos.


    Otherwise... Compared with the Barbarian Sea Clan, etc., the internal struggle among the cultivators is the deadliest.


    "It''s fine."


    Master Dazhi slowly said, "With these thousand years, Zen Gate should be able to recover a lot of vitality. After a thousand years, who will understand? Maybe, maybe there will be no more than a thousand years later."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The Master does not have to be pessimistic. If we wait for the immortal cultivators to work together, the alien race will inevitably be driven away."


    "Emperor Pijaland, Ami, Pijalando..."


    Master Dazhi chanted a few words in a low voice, Zhou Shu didn''t know what he was talking about, so he could only watch.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1722: Other book

    When Master Dazhi finished reading, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Will Yun Li agree to the peace agreement with Kunlun?"


    "He didn''t agree."


    Master Dazhi showed a trace of regret.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. As expected, even if Tianlong Temple and other Zen gates had agreed, Yunli would not be able to reconcile with Kunlun.


    His obsession was too deep and too heavy. The obsession created a wish to abandon the Buddha and gave him a powerful force. It also left him with no room for reversal. His purpose in the Xuanhuang Realm was to destroy Kunlun. It is an obsession in itself, it is impossible to change.


    "that����"


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "You can go and try to persuade him."


    Knowing that it is impossible, I still have to try, do my best, and obey.


    Master Dazhi said lightly, "No need."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed suddenly, "Why, does he already...can''t?"


    "No," Master Dazhi shook his head. "He is in retreat. From the moment we saw the agreement, before we had made a decision, he took the Swallowing Gourd into the Tianlong Cave and put down the Broken Dragon Stone. It means retreat. If he doesn��t leave, we can��t go in."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seeming to let go of his heart, but he didn''t.


    Yun Li is so clever. After reading the agreement, he knew that Tianlong Temple had no choice but to temporarily release his suspicion with Kunlun. Although he did not want to agree, he did not want to make Tianlong Temple difficult. Then, he had nothing to do except retreat. The choice is just for him, what can he get from this retreat? Is it to solve the obsession, or to get stuck in it?


    The latter is obviously more likely.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Can the Master know his news?"


    Master Dazhi slowly said, "Old Na doesn''t know, but the lord can rest assured that on the Tianlong Pillar, his dragon position is very stable, and there are still dragon **** that bloom with light. This is a good omen. Obviously, Yunli is fine. "


    Zhou Shu nodded relievedly, but still sighed, "Oh."


    The two were originally fellow travelers. They parted ways because of Kunlun.


    Perhaps it was a knot in his heart. For others, if there is a knot in his heart, it will be difficult to resolve. It is harmful and unhelpful for cultivation. But for Zhou Shu, who is only attached to his heart, everything starts with his heart, and knots are only temporary. He has no knots that cannot be untied.


    There was silence for a while.


    Master Dazhi took out a jade box and handed it to Zhou Shu, "Sect Master, this is what Yunli asked Lao Na to give you before he died."


    Zhou Shu took it, his expression was slightly startled, "brought it to me?"


    Master Dazhi nodded, "Well, I said it was something I promised you."


    Slowly opening, Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly condensed, and he sighed, "It turns out it was this, I almost forgot, but he still remembers."


    In the jade box, there is a small pagoda and a jade slip.


    That pagoda is the Buddha of the Buddha''s Death, and Luo Ming''s soul is hidden inside.


    Luo Ming is Zhou Shu��s mortal enemy. Zhou Shu almost died because of him several times. Later, when he took revenge, Luo Ming also escaped from Zhou Shu several times, like a choking thorn. In the end, Luo Ming could not escape, and he blew himself up. When he died, Zhou Shu left his soul and wanted to get some secrets from it, but Luo Ming didn''t say anything about it, so Zhou Shu put Luo Ming''s soul in the Buddha of Death, and gave it to Yunli to help in probation. Can Luo Ming tell the secret?


    After so long, Zhou Shu almost forgot.


    In fact, most of the secrets at that time are no longer secrets. Linyun Temple is already in danger. Even if Kunlun let go, it will not be possible to revert to the past scenes. The conspiracy and evil deeds laid down by Linyun Temple are also After getting the price it deserves, there is not much value to pursue.


    At this moment, at that moment, now Zhou Shu doesn''t even have to worry about Kunlun, how can he care about a Linyun Temple?


    "It''s rare that you remember."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and opened the jade slip to read slowly.


    "Junior Brother, Luo Ming had converted and passed away not long ago. Before he left, he had a great understanding and said something. He was originally the son of the abbot of Linyun Temple, and he left after being trapped and wandering in the world..."


    "...Sects such as Xuanling Sect, Guiyin Sect, etc., there are people in Linyun Temple. I know that my junior will not care, but the Heyin Sect must be more careful when communicating with these sects. Heyin With today��s situation, although it is the general trend, it is not easy. Don��t lose your advantage due to a small omission..."


    "Junior, if you have time, you can visit Guigu Mountain, or it will be helpful to the Heyin faction to survive this catastrophe. According to my investigation, Guigu Mountain should be located near Songshan in Dongshengzhou. With the wisdom of the younger brother, it is not difficult to find it. ."


    "Luo Ming is now going to die, his obsessions are gone, he is full of enlightenment, happiness is unreasonable, from obsessiveness to enlightenment, but only a hundred years, I have a lot of envy, because my obsession will never be eliminated, even for thousands of years, I will give up The Buddha''s death wish, every time the cultivation base is advanced, the aspiration will be greater, and the obsession will also be deeper. Today, obsession becomes a devil, unchangeable, like hanging in purgatory every day. But Junior Brother does not need to care, this is the path I chose, and I will definitely go to the end..."


    "I only hope that when we meet again in the future, you and I can still look at it with a smile."


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually condensed, covering long thoughts.


    This is a farewell letter, and it is full of Yunli''s instructions to the Heyin School, which shows that his feelings for the Heyin School are still , but the last few sentences are tragic.


    Once the obsession has arisen and a death wish is issued, it becomes out of control, deeper and deeper, and it becomes increasingly impossible to liberate.


    Zhou Shu sighed and turned to Master Dazhi, "Master, abandoning Buddha''s death wish, is it really impossible to release it?"


    Master Dazhi seems to have enlightened, "Lao Na has never heard of anything that can dissolve death vows, not to mention death vows, other vows are the same. If you die, if the obsession is still there, the aspiration will continue to pass on to the next person."


    "The relic of the day shouldn''t be given to him."


    Zhou Shu thought of it in his heart, and felt quite regretful.


    Master Dazhi said indifferently, "For meditation, this is the predestined method. No matter what the suzerain does or does not do, the ending is the same, and the suzerain does not need to blame himself."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Perhaps, Master, think about it again. It is really impossible to lift or change the vows. Is meditation always affected by the vows you make?"


    Master Dazhi concentrated on for a long time and slowly said, "Think about it carefully, there are actually some, but they are legendary characters. The Great Free Buddha back then changed his wish, from the death wish of annihilation to the wish of great freedom, and this is what Buddha."


    Zhou Shu refreshed, "How did he do it?"


    "This old Na is really unclear."


    Master Dazhi shook his head, "There is no detailed record in the Zen gate. Lao Na estimates that the change of the Buddha has nothing to do with other people, or even with Zen gate. I don''t know what he got or experienced."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see, thank you, Master."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 and wretched development Bielang for your support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1723: Chong pulse

    time flies.


    Zhou Shu was in the hall every day, and there was no time to walk around, and he couldn''t stop at all.


    Now the news of the Heyin School of Ci Hangzong, even Dongsheng Prefecture, and even other states are constantly being passed on, expecting Zhou Shu to come to make up his mind, so how can it be busy with so many things?


    From time to time, monks came in and out, and when they saw Zhou Shu, they all looked admiring.


    How can you not admire it?


    First, no matter how complicated and difficult things are, Zhou Shu can get a solution at most with a hundred breaths, and try to satisfy everyone as much as possible;


    Second, no matter how messy things are, Zhou Shu is here in order. According to the priorities, they are solved one by one in order, and there will never be any confusion;


    Third, make the best use of people and use everything. All the materials and people that can be used, such as the Ci Hangzong of the Heyin School, have been used to the extreme. Everyone will not waste energy. Every bit of material is used. In place


    These three talents are really terrifying. In Xuanhu''s words, Zhou Shu is not a human being, and what he does is definitely not something that humans can do. It is also because of these points that things have gradually disappeared, and they have been through a few. After the tough time, Zhou Shu can also relax for a while.


    I was able to persist until now, and I was afraid that I would be exhausted if I changed other people, but Zhou Shu was still full of energy, without any fatigue.


    After putting down the last few jade slips, Zhou Shu sighed and smiled slightly.


    Xuan Hu couldn''t help but said, "I said you, do you regard doing things as cultivation, so comfortable?"


    Zhou Shu caressed his beard. After he became a leader, he also grew some beards and became more mature. "It''s not cultivation, but it''s almost the same. You can also get truth from handling various chores. In short, I have benefited a lot. Be happy and you will naturally feel comfortable."


    Bai Long seemed to realize something, "Then what reason did you get?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Unspeakable."


    Xia Houying smiled, "Brother Shu, still hiding."


    Zhou Shu just smiled and shook his head, "This is a secret, you can also realize it."


    While doing things every day, I also deduced the tactics. I did not lag behind in both aspects. Naturally, there are a lot of principles that I understand, but they are all integrated into the Shuzhi Dao. It is just a duck-like fusion, and has not been carefully sorted into a can be seen. According to the theory, to that day, you still need to be quiet.


    "You help me deal with it for a while, and I will leave."


    Zhou Shu smiled at several people, walked out quickly, and soon appeared on a hill.


    Seeing the Lei Yuan in the hut, his brows frowned slightly, "No wonder I haven''t received Shu Zhili for three days, is there something wrong?"


    Lei Yuan sat stiffly on the futon, his eyes closed tightly, his face was red and purple, he seemed to be frightened, and his condition was very bad.


    Zhou Shu fell by his side, pointed out a few pointers, pointed the wind with warmth, like a spring breeze, Lei Yuan''s heart was hot, his sleepy body was exhausted, and he immediately regained consciousness. Seeing Zhou Shu, he quickly earned a few. Stand up and salute, "The disciple has seen Master."


    "what happened to you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and motioned for him to sit down gently.


    Lei Yuan said embarrassedly, "Three days ago, the disciple wanted to pulse, but he accidentally went wrong, his blood surged, and his mind was a little confused."


    "Chongmai, are you at this point?"


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, and said solemnly, "Although my Shuxin Sutra says the method of rushing pulses, but Shuzhi Dao is not skilled enough to start using it, otherwise it will be harmful and useless. You have only cultivated Shuxin Sutra for more than 30 years. In the first year, is it possible to pulse pulses? Don��t be too quick to reach them, and the method of pulse pulse pulses is very complicated. It is not easy to use. If you don��t do a good job of calculating in advance, you can make the wrong pulse, it will be too late to regret."


    The Shu Xin Sutra records a set of methods for seeking pulses, which can help immortal practitioners find closed small qi channels, and open the qi channels that were not opened when refining qi. Up to three hundred and sixty qi channels can be achieved. Zhou Shu.


    Generally speaking, the cultivator decides his aptitude after refining the Qi, and it is impossible to open new Qi Channels, unless there are extreme things such as full Qi Channel explosion or self-destruction, but such things are rare after all, and The consequences are also great, but in Zhou Shu��s Shuxin Sutra, there is a relatively safe pulse-seeking method. As long as Shuzhidao reaches a certain level, it can be used in any realm, even if you miss the basic thing of the refining state. , You can continue to increase your qualifications, and you don��t need any elixir or anything else.


    It was a method created by Zhou Shu based on his own experience and derived from calculations. It can be described as the original creation of the world of cultivating immortals, without a semicolon.


    First find the Qi Channel according to your own physique, then analyze the strength of the Qi Channel, and open it with appropriate strength. It is simple to say, but it is actually very complicated. Every step cannot be tolerated.


    It is the great benefit of practicing Shuxin Sutra, and it is also an important factor for Zhou Shu to expand the Tao of Shu in the future.


    Zhou Shu thought it would take a long time for someone to test, but he didn''t expect Lei Yuan to start so soon, he frowned.


    "The disciple knows."


    Lei Yuan nodded, "The disciple thinks that he has reached the level that Master said, and he has made enough preparations, Master, look."


    Looking along his fingers, Zhou Shu saw sheets of jade slips, at least a thousand sheets, and the divine consciousness entered and felt a little stuck.


    Inside the jade slip, there are full of calculated body data, every place, no details have been missed, the location of the Qi pulse is also marked in detail, and there is no error or omission.


    "You have worked hard, it took a long time, right?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, showing a lot of comfort, Lei Yuan really did it.


    In his sea of ??knowledge, it won��t take long to make these complicated and massive calculations, but for ordinary cultivators, it is very difficult, too complicated and too hard, and there is no formula to apply, all of which rely on practice. , I was also thankful that Lei Yuan could do it and did not disappoint his expectations.


    In fact, he can help his disciple to do this, help his disciple rush the pulse, just like Yangmei Yanyue, but he is not willing to do this.


    It is better to teach people how to fish than to teach people how to fish. What he wants to teach his disciples is the method, not the direct result. After all, Zhou Shu cannot exist in the Xuanhuang Realm forever, and always help his disciples to change, and after teaching the method, The disciples will be able to continuously improve and continue.


    That''s how the avenue is passed down.


    "For ten years, in addition to practicing, every day, the disciples are calculating these, according to the method taught in the Shu Xin Jing, to find the position of the qi, drill the intensity and precision of the pulse, etc., until the disciple feels that there is nothing wrong with it. "Failed," Lei Yuan was a little ashamed, "it was the disciple''s fault, the disciple didn''t practice Shuxin Sutra well."


    "You have already practiced."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and pointed at him, "Let''s see for yourself if you have too much energy."


    Lei Yuan was stunned and hurriedly ran the Heart Sutra. After only a few breaths, he shouted.


    "Really, I did it, Master, the disciple''s vitality has increased by three! Now there are 308!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and the cabin was filled with joy.

 Chapter 1724: Still laughing

    "Really, I did it, Master, the disciple''s vitality has increased by three! Now there are 308!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and the cabin was filled with joy.


    After shouting for a long time, Lei Yuan calmed down.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes were full of admiration, "It turns out that you can really open up new vitality, Master, this is something that has never been done in the world of cultivating immortals, Master, you are so amazing!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s not that I''m great, it''s Shu Xin Jing that is great, but you''re also great. Without your hard work, you couldn''t do it.


    He seemed to be too excited, Lei Yuan lost his usual composure, and he couldn''t help shaking his head to retort, "The Shu Xin Jing was written by the master, and the Dao is also by the master, of course the master is amazing!"


    Zhou Shu looked at Lei Yuan and didn''t want to argue with him anymore, and let him continue to be excited.


    After a while, Lei Yuan calmed down completely, and whispered, "I''m sorry, the disciple has lost his temper."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s nothing, such results are good for you and better for me. In my heart, I am as happy and excited as you."


    The success of Lei Yuan verified that his method was not too wrong, and he carefully checked Lei Yuan, and his body did not have any bad effects. A slight fainting is not a big deal. It is fine if there is no future trouble. This shows that this method. This method of pulse tracking can be continued.


    For the founder, his own Tao has been recognized, of course, it is indispensable to be excited.


    Lei Yuan nodded slightly, his face was calm, and the worship in his eyes did not abate.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Since it has been successful, I will continue in a rush. I think you have marked out all the vital energy of your body... According to my estimation, you can open about 15 or so. It��s not something you can do now."


    "The disciple will do it soon, thank you Master for your advice."


    Lei Yuan stood up to salute, very respectful, with a smile on his face when he got up.


    How could he not laugh, open up fifteen vital energy lines, his aptitude can take a big step, and he can expect to cross the Tribulation Realm.


    As if seeing his thoughts, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Being my disciple, how can I be satisfied with this achievement? Lei Yuan, as long as you practice Shu Zhidao well, it won''t be difficult for you to become immortal in the future. "


    Lei Yuan hesitated for a while, then nodded loudly, "Disciple, I understand!"


    With his prudence, he would not believe anyone who said something like this, except Zhou Shu. He believed everything Zhou Shu said.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and slowly said, "Lei Yuan, there will be a catastrophe soon, and no one in the world of cultivating immortals can avoid it. As my disciple, you can''t always hide in the sect for cultivation. The burden will never be light. Let''s prepare more now."


    "The disciple knows."


    Lei Yuan nodded earnestly, "The disciples will treat the offending alien as a grindstone for sharpening the Tao of Shu, Master will just watch."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and disappeared.


    A few days later.


    In the hall, there were many people standing, but no one spoke, and the atmosphere was very gloomy.


    Peace days are very different.


    Zhou Shu looked at the four people in front of him with a sudden shock in his heart, he couldn''t help but sighed, muttering to himself, "I understand the impermanence of life and death, but... I went to ten people and only four came back. Is it too little?"


    The crusade team that had gone back to the market had just returned, but the returnees didn''t even arrive half of the way.


    Unexpected.


    Zhou Shu settled his trembling mind, looked at Li Aojian, and said calmly, "Old Li?"


    "Going back to the market is really dangerous..."


    Li Aojian''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said slowly, "Xiao Zhou, it was all my fault for failing to save everyone this time..."


    "Brother Li, don''t say that."


    Gu Letian shook his head and said straightly, "Junior Brother Ding is too proud of himself and has nothing to do with you."


    Ning Xuan said indifferently, "Yes, everyone has his own destiny. It is a matter of experience. You can''t blame anyone for life or death. Besides, we haven''t figured out what is going on. We can''t draw conclusions too quickly, maybe they Nothing?"


    Yangmei nodded, with tears in her eyes, she looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Brother, I didn''t do a good job either..."


    Hao Siyun took a few steps closer, and the hand that caught Yang Mei whispered, "Sister Yang Mei, are they all unable to return?"


    Yang Mei looked at her and shook her head blankly, "I don''t know, sister Siyun."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Stop arguing, Xuan Qing, come on."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded, "Zhou Shu, you don''t have to worry too much, it''s hard to tell how it is, it''s like this..."


    The ten people went back to the market for experience, and passed the first two floors smoothly and gained a lot. Later, they reached the third floor.


    Everyone intends to stay on the third floor first, because there are so many monsters and different animals here, and the resources are also extremely abundant, which is suitable for rapid cultivation and breakthrough cultivation.


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan are in charge of the guards, Yangmei is in charge of healing, and the monsters and spiritual objects are made into suitable medicines. The others go out to practice hunting and killing monsters. When they are in danger, they pass the letter through the talisman. The third level is not It is too large, and there is no time for rescue not far away.


    With the tacit understanding, everyone''s experience is increasing day by day, and the cultivation base is improved quickly.


    But in this third layer, two bad things happened.


    First, Yan Yue disappeared. Without any message, he disappeared.


    This is unbelievable. Yan Yue��s strength is not bad, and there is also the best magic weapon. It is impossible to disappear without a sound, but the fact is that Li Aojian Yangmei and others are extremely self-blaming The third floor turned over to find, but there was no result. She seemed to disappear from the third floor suddenly, without a trace, no matter what.


    Things are very sudden and unusual, but experience is like this. Someone will disappear and die.


    Still have to continue.


    Stayed here for a while, until the three sons of Shushan caused a catastrophe.


    The trio succeeded without any surprise.


    This was a great event, everyone felt that it was almost enough, and decided to continue walking upwards, but just when they were about to leave, they encountered a Tier 8 strange beast.


    Ding Yu, who had just crossed the tribulation, had a strong fighting spirit. He wanted to try his skills, saying that he wanted to solve the alien beast by himself, and everyone else was watching around, so there was no opinion. Anyway, he could rescue him at any time.


    Where do you know, when fighting and fighting, it seems that the winner is about to be determined.


    Ding Yu''s sword fell to the sky, and was suddenly bitten by the alien beast. His blood was overflowing, and when the people around rushed to rescue him, the alien beast ran wildly.


    After only three miles, he disappeared under everyone''s eyes, connected with Ding Yu in his mouth.


    Another disappearance incident, still in front of everyone, still can''t perceive a breath.


    Unbelievable, everyone looked around for a long time, and there was no trace. Like Yan Yue at the beginning, it would be useless to look for it again. Everyone felt that although these three layers were rich, they were too dangerous. Such a disaster. It is almost impossible to avoid Eh, and he doesn''t know who else will fall on.


    So everyone left the third floor and went to the fourth floor.


    "It''s just gone?"


    They were not the only ones who were surprised, Hao Siyun was also surprised. Only Zhou Shu and Xuanhu were not surprised, especially Zhou Shu, even showing an inexplicable smile.


    Hao Siyun stared at Zhou Shu, dissatisfied, "Brother, are you still laughing!?"

 Chapter 1725: Itchy

    Yangmei wiped her eyes, looked at Zhou Shu, and said suspiciously, "Brother, do you know something?"


    Li Aojian seemed to think, "Xiao Zhou, you have also been to Guixu, have you encountered such a situation?"


    "what?"


    Yangmei was stunned, "Senior brother has also met, why didn''t you say it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in a righteous voice, "Yes, I have met, and I haven''t told you... In fact, their disappearance is not a bad thing, but a good thing. It is a great opportunity. "


    "Chance?"


    Gu Letian was a little dumbfounded.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Yes, they disappeared because they accidentally entered the hidden formations. Those formations were arranged by the old man Baixiao and involved various laws. I experienced the laws of space and was trapped in In that formation, it was difficult to move an inch in a hundred days. I think they should have encountered a similar situation. It may not be the same formation as mine, but the results are similar. It will be very difficult, but it is not meaningless."


    Li Aojian seemed to understand, "In other words, they are not too dangerous in the formation, but can touch and understand the law?"


    "Well, I did understand the laws of space at that time."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly. Without the experience of that strange formation, he would not be able to fly the boat on June 1st, and it would be impossible to understand the big cutting fist easily.


    "It is indeed a great opportunity to be able to come into contact with the law in this state."


    Xuanhu smiled slightly, "Although I have never been to Guixu, I can guess something from what you said. There are similar traps in many ancient mysteries, which are related to various laws and avenues. It''s dangerous and death is not surprising, but compared with the gains, this experience is definitely worth it. Zhou Shu, although he is used to it, he still wants to say that you have a lot of opportunities."


    "Ugh."


    Gu Letian let out a long sigh of relief, "I knew that I would not worry about Junior Brother Ding anymore, but would like to be thankful for him, hey!"


    Hao Siyun burst into tears and laughed, "I was shocked, thinking that sister Yan Yue was gone like this. It turned out to be a great opportunity, great!"


    Yangmei also frowned, "Brother, why didn''t you tell us earlier, so that we were worried."


    Although falling into a strange formation also means great danger, in their eyes, this is nothing, at least it is clear, and it is much better than being inexplicably missing.


    Li Aojian snorted, "You don''t need to ask about this. He is afraid that if he tells us, we will stay there looking for a formation. We will never leave if we don''t find a formation. Don''t you think, Xiao Zhou?"


    "Old Li, you still understand me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It does mean that. When I came out of the strange formation of the law of space, I wanted to find a new formation and experience other laws. I wasted a lot of time for this, and I still have it in my heart. Some obsessions, this is not a good thing. If I told you, what will you do? I��m afraid it��s the same as me, especially Zhu Dashan. I��m afraid I will find it for a lifetime. If you are obsessed with this, I am afraid that nothing will happen."


    Yangmei nodded lightly, and said, "Brother did it right, I was wrong."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Experience, although we need to be prepared, the more important thing is the process. The process of exploring the unknown is the process of getting different feelings every day. If I tell you everything, then the meaning of experience is less. Most of it."


    "understood."


    Ning Xuanqing smiled unconsciously, "You, always tell us the truth."


    "They had a chance inside. You experienced some torment outside. It can be regarded as a kind of experience," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, with doubts in his eyes, "Later, only two people entered the odd formation. What about four?"


    "Brother, don''t worry about them."


    Yang Mei whispered, "Big Brother Hualin and the host Zhao Yige, they stayed on the fourth floor. Hua Lin encountered a group of lucky beasts. He planned to stay there until enlightened. It may take a long time, while the host Zhao I found a forest of guns and said that there was ancient gun intent in it, and I plan to study it thoroughly before leaving."


    "Lucky beast?"


    Xuanhu said in surprise, showing a bit of envy, "I heard that it is an extremely rare beast. It is naturally cunning and intelligent. It can speak thousands of languages ??at birth, and can interact with monsters and humans. They communicate with different races, so they have made great achievements in business. This kind of strange beast has no ranks, and it does not know where it came from or how longevity it is. But it can be found in many realms. The community is of great help."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I also met one last time, but there was a group of them."


    "This is your purpose for letting Hua Lin go."


    Looking at each other, Ning Xuanqing smiled and looked at him without saying anything, but tacitly.


    Zhou Shu continued, "I haven''t met Gun Lin, but if Zhao Yige stays there, he must have his thoughts."


    Xuanhu sighed unconsciously, "The old man you are talking about is a little itchy, and Guixu is really a wonderful place for cultivators."


    "Have a chance."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and nodded, "Wait for foreign affairs, you and I can go anytime."


    Xuanhu stroked his beard and smiled Ha ha, I was waiting. "


    Zhou Shu looked at Yangmei, "Junior sister, Zhu Dashan and Mo Lianxing, where did they go?"


    Yang Mei nodded, "Brother, Brother Zhu, and Sister Mo have stayed at the Gate of All Wonders, saying that they want to realize their own way."


    Xuanhu was stunned at that time, "What, the door of all wonders?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "It''s not really the gate of all wonders, it''s just a gate arranged by the old Baixiao, with more than four hundred kinds of shackles on it. If you can penetrate it, you''re likely to enlighten it."


    "That''s good too..."


    Xuanhu was stunned, his eyes glowing.


    "I will take you there later."


    Zhou Shu made a promise with a smile, and Xuanhu came back to his senses.


    Looking at Li Aojian, he was a little puzzled, "Isn''t Lao Zhu already enlightened? His Fumo Mountain can''t be fully practiced without enlightenment, right?"


    "I''m also surprised, but that''s what he said. It seems that he still wants to realize other ways."


    Li Aojian spread his hands and said helplessly, "Let him go, his wooden head understands something else, let him make trouble, wait a few more years before he knows he is doing useless work."


    "Yes, let him go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You and Yang Mei have already enlightened the Dao so they came out, Junior Brother Gu, are you worried about Shushan?"


    Gu Letian nodded, and said with great anxiety, "Yes, I will rush back to Shushan as soon as possible while the alien is not here. I will say goodbye to you soon."


    "Well, go back earlier."


    Zhou Shu looked at Ning Xuanqing, "Xuanqing, how about you, why don''t you come out after enlightening?"


    "I''m the only one to transform the gods, what way..." Ning Xuanqing shook his head and frowned, "Besides, the alien race is coming soon, don''t you need me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled knowingly, "Of course, waiting for you to draw a symbol."


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1726: expect

    Ning Xuan smiled faintly, "Actually, I don''t have talismans anymore, and it doesn''t make sense to stay longer, so I have to come out."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, "There are so many symbols, you can use it whatever you want."


    "Then I will return to Yulin Peak first, right now there is no one living there?"


    Ning Xuanqing seemed to think, "When we came back, we found that Lingyu City is very different from the Heyin Sect. There are many more people, especially the cultivators who cross the Tribulation Realm. They are much more than before."


    Li Aojian nodded slightly, "It''s strange, it looks like it''s all from Dongsheng Prefecture. Does our state have so many tribulations?"


    "I usually live in seclusion, but now I have to come out, all for the coming alien race."


    Zhou Shu was quite calm and said with a serious face, "It is a matter of the life and death of the Heyin School and Dongshengzhou. Everyone has to stand up. It is impossible to relax anymore. You will not be able to rest for a few days when you come back. There will be new things soon Doing is very important."


    Li Aojian looked proudly, "Of course, for foreign races, I think there are few people in the entire immortal cultivation world who know better than us. I''m already prepared. I will kill as many as I come, and don''t keep one!"


    There was a loud voice, and there was a lot of hatred in that proud.


    The others had similar expressions, their faces were very heavy, and they also had murderous intent.


    Obviously, in the Secret Realm of Guixu, they have witnessed the various evils done by the alien races against humans. They have experienced it personally, and they naturally hate them. They have the belief in killing the alien races. Human cultivators and alien races cannot coexist.


    Speaking of which, there are very few immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang Realm who have seen and fought with foreign races. There are still many people who think that being able to live in peace with foreign races is very undesirable, and those who have these ideas are afraid It is not very useful.


    For this reason, Zhou Shu is quite worried.


    But it can only be worried, and there is no way to change. Only when the alien race really comes, these people will change when they see the cruelty and harm of the alien race.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Ning Xuan said in a warm voice, "Zhou Shu, we have encountered ninety-one different races in the secret realm, each of which has different characteristics. We also tried to find their weaknesses and strengths. These days Yang Mei and I will sort out their information and give it to you."


    "Just waiting, I can feel relieved."


    Zhou Shu agreed with satisfaction that finding the strengths and weaknesses of the alien race was their important purpose in crusades against the ruins. Hunting and cultivating monsters were second.


    Yang Mei hurriedly raised her hand to ask for credit, "Well, it''s all recorded by Sister Ning and I. I do it every day, so serious."


    Ning Xuanqing smiled and said, "We are just records. In fact, these records are all contributed by other people, especially the people from Shushan. It really made me look at it with admiration."


    Li Aojian nodded and gave a rare compliment, "In this regard, I can''t wait as much as the third son of Shushan."


    He remembered that when he first saw the alien race, he and Zhu Dashan were confused by the alien race. They hesitated and almost broke something. Although the Shushan disciples were inferior to the two of them in cultivation and strength, they were really determined. The heart was like iron, without any interference. With the help of Shushan disciples, the later experience started to become smoother. In this respect, he was indeed somewhat inferior.


    There are really few who can make Li Aojian bow his head.


    Gu Letian shook his head quickly and said with emotion, "Don''t say that, you are doing your part. In fact, you are much better than us. I used to think that Shushan is a big sect, and all the disciples are dragons and phoenixes. After you practiced together, you found out that you are a frog in the bottom of the well. Basically..."


    Ning Xuanqing interrupted with a smile, "Well, you don''t distinguish each other, everyone has lived through life and death, and it is considered life and death, and it is boring to say this."


    "Not bad."


    Gu Letian nodded and bowed his hands to a few people, "I hope we can work together in the future to resist the alien race."


    Zhou Shu smiled and folded his hands, "This is natural, Shushan and Heyin advance and retreat together, and they will definitely be together in the future."


    Several people saluted together, and they all agreed with pleasure.


    What is more reliable than the friendship formed in battle, not to mention the interests of Shushan and the Heyin faction have long been closely linked.


    As if thinking of something, Li Aojian took out a Qiankun bag, "It was found in it. It happens to be that we have all the things you want in it. Take it."


    Zhou Shu took a look, but was also surprised, "So many?"


    "I am there, of course more."


    Li Aojian straightened his chest out boldly, "I guess there will be so many more monsters in Guixu, I''m afraid it will have to wait for thousands of years."


    Gu Letian hesitated for a while and couldn''t help but said, "Sect Master Zhou, what do you want so many monster bodies for?"


    "It has its own magical effect."


    Zhou Shu just smiled, and he didn''t ask any more.


    There were at least two or three hundred thousand monster corpses in Qiankun''s bag, piled up into several mountains, most of them were of Tier 6 and Tier 7, and there were very few Tier 8 bodies.


    This is what Zhou Shu has always been looking forward to. With them, Zhou Shu''s cultivation base can take a great leap. It is conservatively estimated that reaching the seventh level of Transcendence Realm is not a problem, and the eighth level may not be far away~www.novelhall. Com~ is currently considered the shortest position, and the repair base can finally be made up.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Everyone has worked hard, go to rest first, Yangmei, you stay."


    The others retired knowingly, and left separately, only Yang Mei and Zhou Shu were in the hall.


    Yang Mei looked at Zhou Shu with a slight twist, "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    "There are many things."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, a strange smile, Yang Mei''s face suddenly flushed, "Brother...what?"


    "You should have heard that Cihangzong now has all the power to me. This is a rare opportunity. I asked Fairy Yuan to bring the many secrets of Cihang''s secrets. I selected some suitable ones. Your tactics have also changed a little by the way. You have practiced them during this period of time. This is of great help to you, because most of the tactics are related to the laws, and you have already realized the love of compassion. Dao, when it comes to contact with the law, you cannot miss it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression suddenly became serious, and he carefully ordered.


    Yangmei was stagnant, seeming to be a little disappointed, and just said seriously, "Brothers have understood the law, and I can''t lose, I will definitely work hard."


    "There are also some pill prescriptions, Qi Tian pill, reduction pill, etc., which are all very good."


    Zhou Shu grabbed her hand with a smile, and pressed it to her ears and said softly, "Alchemy can''t be left behind. The rare combination of alchemy and the way of compassion complements each other. If you can break through enlightenment on the alchemy, then you It��s better than me, huh."


    Yang Mei blinked her eyes and said thoughtfully, "Brother, it seems to be coming soon. During the experience, I use the power of compassion every day to refine alchemy. I have gained a lot, and I feel like I can make a leap at any time."


    "Then it''s up to you."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with hope.


    Yangmei nodded vigorously, "Brother, I will not let you down!"

 Chapter 1727: confusion

    It is said that a hundred years are coming, and alien races may appear at any time. Although all continents are well prepared, no one knows where the alien races come from. Every sect and everyone is like a big enemy, like before fighting. In the dark night, this period is the most difficult time, and it is also the easiest time for accidents.


    Other places are not very clear, but Lingyu City is obviously a bit chaotic.


    Lingyu City, the only city gate.


    Crowds are constantly pouring into Lingyu City, not only immortal cultivators, but also many mortals, group after group, crowded, crowded, noisy, and messy, like ants poured with hot water.


    In the building of the city gate, Hao Siyun walked around, looking a little anxious.


    She stopped and sighed, "Uncle Xuanhu, there are more and more people outside here, what should I do?"


    Xuanhu nodded lightly, "It''s a lot. Take a closer look. The people in these tens of thousands of miles are all coming to Lingyu City. There are almost a few million. Mortals make up the majority. I don''t know how they knew. news."


    "How is this good?"


    Hao Siyun shook his head, "Our Lingyu City is only this big, and it has already installed almost three million people. Where can we accommodate more people?"


    After the news of the alien invasion spread, immortal cultivators from Dongsheng Prefecture and even other states began to gather in Lingyu City. At first, they came little by little. As the invasion time approaches, there are now a lot of them. As soon as he entered, it was a small sect or a village. Lingyu City was already bloated and couldn''t hold much.


    "The old man is also troubled."


    Xuanhu was accustomed to touching the non-existent beard, and slowly said, "Most of these people are casual cultivators, and they all joined the suzerain. They think that the entire Dongsheng Prefecture and even the Xuanhuang Realm have only the suzerain and He The Musicians can keep them safe. They can''t be done in other places, so they flocked to them. And we, naturally, it is not easy to stop or drive away, otherwise the reputation of the Dutch School and the suzerain will be greatly reduced, which is really troublesome. what."


    Hao Siyun started to walk again, annoyed, "Yes, but I have to think of a way, otherwise there will be more people, let alone the city is full, the defense facilities we built before can not be used normally, and no disciples. Practice the Fa normally."


    Xuanhu thought about it for a while, and was a little bit helpless, "Sect Master hasn''t come out yet?"


    "he����"


    Thinking of Zhou Shu, Hao Siyun''s mood improved a lot, and her words became softer. "Uncle, Brother Shu hasn''t come out yet. He said he will be in retreat for a hundred days. It''s only more than 90 days now. It doesn''t matter if he won''t come out before time. , We can solve it by ourselves."


    Xuanhu sighed, "It''s difficult, if this matter is not handled properly, it will be a big blow to the Dutch school."


    Hao Siyun gritted his teeth, "I have to think about the difficulties, I can''t trouble Brother Shu for everything."


    "That''s true."


    Xuanhu nodded slowly, and followed Hao Siyun to start, thinking hard.


    Hao Siyun muttered to herself as she walked, "My sister should be back, too. I have been there for so long and I don''t know how the contact is... My sister knows Brother Shu best. If she is there, she should be able to think of any way. Right..."


    A white light flashed and fell beside them.


    Xuanhu raised his head and said, "Bailong, how is your situation there?"


    "solved."


    Bailong took the knife and put it into its sheath, "Killing the three leading people and showing some killing intent, the others didn''t dare to move anymore and they all left."


    "It''s time to kill."


    There was some anger on Xuanhu''s face, "I actually want to destroy the rune formation bunker around Lingyu City, and sneak into the city. You can''t kill these traitors."


    Hao Siyun also followed, "Huh, if others want to come into the city, they will honestly line up at the city gate to enter the city, obey our arrangements, sneak in like this, and want to destroy the defense facilities, kill as many as possible. it is good."


    "I would rather have more people like this."


    Bai Long glanced at the city gate and shook his head, "If they are all such guys, it would be a pity to kill them all, it would be more troublesome to come in honestly.


    Hao Siyun was startled, but had to agree, "You are right, this is the most troublesome now. I don''t know what to do anymore. It''s not good to stop it, and it''s not good to go in. If this goes on, Lingyucheng It''s going to be full, and when the aliens come, it will all be finished."


    Bai Long thought for a while, then went to take the knife unconsciously, "I will go down and talk to them, let them understand."


    Xuanhu smiled bitterly and shook his head, "What to say, use a knife? We have said it countless times. Everyone understands the truth, but no one wants to leave. The cultivators say that they can contribute their efforts and will never make Lingyucheng difficult. Do, and mortals, what can we say?"


    As soon as the door opened and closed, Xu Rongfeng flew in.


    She was dressed in red, and her heroic spirit was overwhelming. She glanced at everyone and said loudly, "I''ll say a few people, can you stop letting people in? There is no arrangement in the lotus pie, so continue to enter, our It��s impossible for a disciple to go out to practice, but to be in a daze every day, and there are at least five people in the house."


    "We can''t help it."


    Hao Siyun spread his hands and pointed to the city gate, "Senior Sister, how about you think about it, don''t you let them in?"


    "Is the door crowded like this?"


    Xu Rong glanced down and waved his hand vigorously, "It''s easy to handle, just close the city gate."


    "Don''t."


    Xuanhu shook his head quickly, "Closed the door, those immortal cultivators will never leave, they are all surrounded by the city, even if there is no conflict ~ www.novelhall.com~ When all kinds of rumors come together, the Dutchman will find it hard to deal with it. Sect Master Zhou definitely does not want to see this situation."


    "so troublesome."


    Xu Rong thought for a while, and said dejectedly, "Neither is this, nor is it. How come there are so many things, it''s much harder than cultivation."


    Xuanhu looked at everyone and said with a serious face, "It is difficult, but the lord has chosen to take responsibility. No matter how difficult it is, we must stick to it. I think there are still a few big mountains on the Hongyezong side. It is better for us to dig it. It''s empty, it should be able to hold a lot of people down."


    Bai Long said slowly, "There is a problem with that spirit vein, and if Feng Shui is broken, that sect can''t continue to develop, right."


    Xuanhu stroked his beard and said, "Now the Red Leaf Sect is in the Heyin School, and what kind of Feng Shui I care about, it can be a day or a day."


    "Then go, I will go with you."


    Bai Long nodded, and the two were about to leave when the door suddenly opened again.


    "Brother Shu, you are out!"


    Hao Siyun''s eyes lit up, and he rushed forward in a hurry, feeling aggrieved, "Brother, it''s troublesome now. Look, there are so many people outside who want to come to Lingyu City. What should we do?"


    Xuanhu also breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s fine when you come. Think about it, what should we do?"


    Xu Rong quietly bowed, and stood beside Zhou Shu obediently, "Master."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the city gate, already knowing it clearly, "Don''t worry, just put it in like this, let it all, and you will leave in a few days."


    Everyone was a little sluggish, "Huh?"


    Hao Siyun opened his eyes wide, "It''s too late to come in, how could they leave by themselves?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You do this first..., wait until there is a change, then do this..."


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support of loading..., thank you book friends who subscribed to the favorite vote~~)

 Chapter 1728: Blame the sky

    After arrangements were made, Zhou Shu left Lingyu City alone.


    Within ten days, there were two great wind and thunder disasters in the East China Sea.


    The thunder is so wide that it can be heard and seen within hundreds of thousands of miles. It is in Lingyu City, and the sky is full of thunder.


    No one can see the cause of the thunder robbery, but people who saw the sky through nearly 100,000 miles were shocked. They had never seen such a scene. It seemed that the sky was completely broken, and they fled in a hurry. Everyone said that the sky will be changed greatly when the clouds rise.


    However, despite the awe-inspiring Tianwei, he was finally calm.


    Lei Jie gradually passed away, and a monk in Tsing Yi stood among the dark clouds, looking up at the sky and the boundless sky.


    "It''s only the seventh Heavenly Tribulation, can''t you help it?"


    There was a smile on his face, and his expression was indifferent, "But it''s okay, it''s just what I want, what is the will of heaven, in this Xuanhuang world, what can you do about me?"


    It is Zhou Shu.


    In the previous tribulations, there were several wills of the heavens hidden in the thunder tribulation, which directly penetrated for ten days and fell in front of Zhou Shu, so that the thunder tribulation was nearly a hundred times bigger than usual, but Even so, it was resolved by Zhou Shu.


    Although it took some effort.


    The Dao of Heaven is very strong, far stronger than Zhou Shu, but without the permission of the Immortal Realm, it is impossible for him to go beyond the rules and use the power far beyond the Profound Yellow Realm itself on the Profound Yellow Realm, just like the restriction of a divine tool, without using this power, he Nothing can help Zhou Shu.


    After a hundred days of retreat, reading the classics, and integrating the law, Zhou Shu��s Shu Zhi Dao has taken a big step, more vigorous and pure, and even able to use Shu Zhi Dao to exert some of the power of laws, the law of space and the law of five elements. All.


    The law of life and death is a bit more difficult. Zhou Shu can only use the Xuanyuan sword to use it, while the law of reincarnation is even more difficult. There is no power of reincarnation in the Xuanhuang world, even if the law of reincarnation is used to see the past and future generations of others, such a small use , It is impossible to do it.


    With the power of two laws, even if there is only a little, it is one of the strongest powers in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is enough to fight against the will of heaven.


    Unless Heaven violates or even breaks the rules, Zhou Shu doesn''t need to care about the catastrophe.


    Above the sky, there was a rumbling sound, and the clouds were chaotic, seeming to gather thunder again.


    Zhou Shu looked at the sky, still calm, "The Heavenly Tribulation has passed, what else do you want, do you want to immediately drop the Eighth Heavenly Tribulation?"


    Clouds gathered together, and gradually a familiar face appeared, a face that was clearer and more obvious than before, with round eyes, majestic and angry.


    Zhou Shu stared at this face and said straightly, "Pulao, I want to ask you, as the Xuanhuang Realm Heavenly Dao, do you abide by your duties?!"


    "For 20,000 years, no one in the Profound Yellow Realm has been promoted to immortality. Whether it is a human or a monster, you are in the position and do not seek political affairs. Don''t you feel ashamed!?"


    "Pulao! You are making things difficult for the creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm and increasing the calamity for no reason. Why, don''t you give the Xuanhuang Realm an explanation!?"


    "Pulao! Right now the Xuanhuang Realm is facing an alien invasion, an unprecedented catastrophe, but you don''t have the heart to warn you. So far, you have not given any hint to all the creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm, what do you think!"


    "If the Xuanhuang Realm is in a predicament, what good will it do for you? Could it be those alien races that you attracted!?"


    "If the Xuanhuang Realm is withered or even destroyed because of a foreign race, Pu Lao, you will also be to blame for being a heaven, don''t you understand it!"


    With a sound of questioning, the manifold was mixed, as if a series of reverse thunders, went straight up, shaking the clouds in the sky.


    The face stared at Zhou Shu coldly, the dark clouds were constantly twisting and dissipating in the interrogation, but the expression did not change, just a little bit of dissipated, dissipated, and finally turned into nothingness. When Zhou Shu finished his questioning, the sky would return to a clear and bright sky. Like washing.


    The sea catches the sky and looks endless.


    Zhou Shu stood between the sea and the sky, only shook his head, and strode towards Lingyu City.


    It is useless to say more, he doesn''t understand why Tiandao Pu Lao wants to do this, but he knows that it is impossible for him to get some hints here.


    However, this reproach, after all, expressed my anger.


    Confronting Heavenly Dao, the experience that no one has in the world of cultivating immortals is that Zhou Shu is also refreshed.


    Just when Zhou Shu crossed the robbery.


    Inside Lingyu City.


    On the crowded street, the crowd had no space to walk, the crowd sat close to each other, looking at the sky in panic.


    Some cultivators looked at the dark sky with a look of fear, "What''s going on this day? Could it be that what they said is true?"


    Some cultivators were like frightened birds, and they bounced, "Who are they and what did they say?"


    "What? Lingyu City is the first target of alien invasion. By then, all aliens will attack Lingyu City. It is said that there are millions of aliens."


    "No way?"


    Some immortal cultivators stood up and nodded, "I have heard it several times, and it is true. Many people say that."


    Some immortal cultivators pointed to the sky with a dull expression, "Heaven, the sky is about to split, is this a sign that a foreign race is about to come?"


    "It looks a bit like crossing the robbery?"


    A monk who crossed the Tribulation shook his head, "It''s definitely not a Tribulation. Even the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation can''t have such power. This is a change in the sky, the sky will change greatly, and the disaster is about to come. No, the old man will leave first."


    Looking at the back of the monk leaving, several immortal cultivators settled, "Where can we go? This is Lingyu City, the most powerful place in Dongsheng Prefecture. Are other places safer than here?"


    "Other places may not be safer than here, but there are definitely fewer aliens."


    A monk sighed, "And once the fight really starts, who can guarantee? No one will protect us then, as long as we make a little mistake, we will be in danger."


    "Yes, especially mortals."


    Some immortal cultivators nodded, "They can''t withstand any turbulence, and they will die if they are affected. As long as they are on the battlefield, they cannot survive."


    "We practitioners, how far are we from mortals..."


    A cultivator stood up and walked to the city gate without hesitation, "Forget it, I''ll find a place where no one can hide, it''s not safe at all."


    "Although it is very good here, as long as it is a battlefield, it is difficult."


    A monk followed and shook his head with a wry smile, "Even if the old man doesn''t care, but the old man still has his wife, children, and children, I can''t take them to the battlefield with them. Let''s find a quiet place to settle them first, and then come to work for Lingyu City. ."


    "I really want to fight the alien race."


    A young monk stood up with a look of anger, but also walked away, "However, this is the first goal of the alien race. When the devil comes, I am afraid it will be difficult to make any contribution with my ability, even If it becomes a drag, it''s better to go to a smaller battlefield and use your strength."


    There was a commotion in the crowd, and people walked outside the city from time to time.


    The same scene is happening not only here, but everywhere in Lingyu City, and even everywhere outside Lingyu City.

 Chapter 1729: come back

    Come fast, go faster.


    The rumors are like wind, and the speed of spread is unimaginable.


    However, in just three days, the overcrowded Lingyu City was empty, and there were even fewer people than before the chaos, and it was quiet.


    Upstairs above the city gate.


    Hao Siyun looked around in surprise, "I can''t believe it, I''m all gone!?"


    Xuanhu could only nod his head, "The old man didn''t expect that the power of the rumors was so powerful, and the big problem that seemed unsolvable was solved in this way, and there was no future trouble. When these people left, they were still right. The Heyin faction and Sect Master Zhou apologized, saying that they couldn''t help defend the city. I''m really sorry."


    "These people should go."


    Xu Rong''s eyes flashed cold, and he said awe-inspiring, "It''s useless to stay, and it won''t be useful at all."


    Hao Siyun nodded, "I just said that I won''t help at all. I used to feel that I owed them, and I felt that it was my fault not to let them in! Hmph, they just want to use our lotus sect and use Zhou Sect Master, just avoid it if you don''t think of any effort, it''s absolutely hateful, hateful!"


    The more she talked, the more angry she kept stomping her feet.


    Bai Long nodded and smiled slightly, "Zhu Wu''s hand is really beautiful. It is like a mirror, and it shows the human heart. Xuanhu, except for mortals and most casual cultivators, you are all Write it down? Although these people have a high level of cultivation, they will not be useful. You can remember them later."


    "Remembered."


    Xuanhu nodded and said coldly, "Xuanhuang Interface is facing such a dangerous situation. These people only think about their own lives. They will only run away when they are in danger. They don''t even dare to do anything. It''s ridiculous! It''s great, it will definitely help Dongsheng Prefecture. As a result, something happened, and I didn''t want to fight hard, and I expected others to fight for you. Isn''t other people''s fate not fate? Next time they want to come, the old man will do it one by one. Drive out and never leave any affection."


    "Uncle, don''t be angry."


    Hao Siyun looked at him and shook his head, "The sect family that we had good friends with, but not a few people left, my sister is watching, most of the good sects and families left behind who they should stay. Basically no one left, or my sister has a way, the official way is prosperous, those people are really obedient."


    Hao Ruoyan, who had not spoken all the time, smiled, "Making them obedient is more than just official..."


    Thinking of going out to contact the sect of Dongsheng Prefecture, Hao Ruoyan was still a little uncomfortable.


    With the reputation of the Heyin school and Zhou Shu, coupled with Hao Ruoyan��s closeness to the people, good faith, and combination of interests, most sects are willing to follow Zhou Shu��s leadership, and the distribution of personnel should follow Zhou Shu as much as possible to resist the Haiwu Five The city is the basis for building a line of defense, close contact with each other, and unite to fend off the enemy, but there are also some sects who are unwilling, or reject them, or resist with force, and there are still strong ones among them.


    At this time, the role of officialdom is not big, but Cheng Tianlan, who pretends to be an attendant, played a big role...


    In short, the combination of Mei Dao and official Dao means nothing to lose, Zhou Shu''s plan is perfectly completed, and the relationship between those forces and the Dutch school is extremely stable.


    By the way, in the entire Dongsheng prefecture, such extreme methods as thought Meiyin were used only once.


    Xuan Hu said slowly, "The only people left are our disciples of the Heyin School, and the long-lived family and the sects that have been in contact. Although compared with before, there are not many people, but they are definitely used. The talents who are willing to sacrifice their lives in the world, and are better managed, much better than the previous chaos."


    "Well, this is what Senior Brother Shu hopes for."


    Hao Siyun couldn''t help but nodded, his eyes flashed with worship, "Brother seems to have guessed everything, really amazing."


    Bai Long smiled, "Or else it''s not him."


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while and said, "I still have some concerns. We don''t know when the alien race will come. If we don''t come to Lingyu City first, will we..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Xuanhu shook his head and smiled, "That is a rumor in itself, and we told them not to believe the rumor, but they have to believe it, and we can''t help it. In short, it has nothing to do with Lingyu City, regardless of the foreign race. From nowhere, we will not lose."


    Hao Ruoyan still worries between her eyebrows, "We have no loss, but if the aliens come, they will..."


    Hao Siyun frowned, "Sister, why are you such a mother-in-law? Those people are neither willing to do anything, nor do they want to die. How can there be such a good thing? When the aliens come and die a lot, they will know what to do. What should we do, if we are not afraid of death, we will leave them again when that happens."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at her and shook her head, "Sister, you didn��t understand what I meant. I��m not worried about those immortal cultivators, but mortals. They just left, and I can��t bear it. I just can��t bear it anyway. I did it too, and I can��t change it. I replaced the Yangmei..."


    "that''s true."


    Hao Siyun felt contemplative and whispered, "If it wasn''t for Master Shu to let Yang Mei go out and not let her participate in these things, I don''t know what to do? Anyway, if she was in the city, she would probably not put these things. Mortals left."


    Xuanhu sighed slightly, "In this calamity, mortals are indeed the most difficult ~ www.novelhall.com~ Bai Long nodded, "Although I can''t bear it, what can we do? At the moment of the Great Tribulation, the Xuanhuang Realm is in danger, and immortal cultivators cannot protect themselves. They can only try to protect themselves, and it is difficult to take care of mortals. "


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to think, "Actually, I have an idea. Master Shu may have other ways to settle the mortals in Dongsheng Prefecture... He can be cruel to those who cultivate immortality, but to mortals who can''t do anything. Master Shu has always been very soft-hearted and will not turn a blind eye."


    "Ok����"


    Hao Siyun held his cheeks, muttered in a low voice for a while, and suddenly shouted, "Maybe Sister Yang Mei is going to do this?"


    "How did you guess?"


    Before no one noticed, Zhou Shu suddenly fell among a few people, looking at them, smiling slightly.


    Hao Siyun rushed over, "Ah, Brother Shu, you are back!"


    Zhou Shu hugged her, warmly said, "I''m back."


    "You have only been away for more than ten days, and you have survived two tribulations..."


    Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu, stunned with joy, "Forget it, any weird things can happen to you anyway, I know now, where did those world visions that look like alien invasion come from? But your robbery, why is there such a big movement..."


    "That''s because you are crossing the catastrophe, or you are crossing the double layer."


    Bai Long looked at Zhou Shu and sighed with a smile, "So, if you didn''t have these two tribulations, no matter how strong the rumors, it would be impossible to drive these people away. It seems that all this is your plan. Okay, oh, what else can I say."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Everything is a coincidence. In short, the chaotic situation will no longer be there, and we can focus on other things."


    "Hmm!"


    Hao Siyun couldn''t help nodding, "Senior Brother Shu, you haven''t said where Yang Mei has gone. Are you really going to save mortals?"

 Chapter 1730: Komura

    Dongshengzhou.


    Zhongzhou, the birthplace of mankind, still has a large number of mortals living here today.


    Zhongzhou is surrounded by tall mountains on all sides. Try to isolate it from the outside world. Few monsters can break through, and the surrounding sects are dedicated to protecting it. This is a place of peace, and it must be peaceful, because mortals are the foundation of cultivators. , The surrounding Dongshengzhou Zongmen must go to Zhongzhou to find suitable disciples.


    However, the catastrophe of this alien invasion was too great for the cultivators to protect themselves, and Zhongzhou would also face the catastrophe.


    In a small village.


    Many villagers gathered together, and everyone''s face was gloomy and silent.


    The village chief leaned on a cane and slowly said, "Has everyone heard of it?"


    The vicissitudes of life are full of wrinkles, one by one hanging down, and even the eyes are invisible. Those are the traces of the years, but the years have covered his eyes, but they can''t cover the faint light that blooms from time to time. It was full of wise eyes.


    The villagers nodded one after another, "Xihe Town and Dongxi Town are spreading everywhere, and we all know about it, alas."


    There was a cowardly village woman crying, "They say that the demon is coming, and then the sky will crack, the ground will crack, and we will all die. Is it true?"


    "Can there be fakes?"


    Some villagers almost sat on the ground, "Yes, I heard that those demons all eat people. They eat people when they see them, not even the bones!"


    Some villagers trembled, "Even the immortals say that. I heard that the immortals were so scared that they all ran away!"


    Some villagers nodded, "Yes, the fairies who visited our baby in the past have not been here for a long time..."


    The immortals they are talking about are immortal cultivators, and the immortals they are talking about are immortals who have crossed ten days to reach the sky. As for whether there are immortals in those immortal populations, it is a different truth.


    "What you heard is not wrong."


    The village chief nodded and sighed softly, "The catastrophe is approaching, and the immortals will not escape bad luck. Naturally, I and the human world will be more miserable. I summon everyone in order to make a concerted effort. What should we do? "


    A young villager yelled, "Also, of course I ran away!"


    Someone asked, "How to run, where to run?"


    The young villager said loudly, "I heard that I have been walking north, past Yugong Cave, and then east to the sea, and then north, there is a city of immortals, and the city is full of immortals, and the owner of the city is immortal. Especially good, we are willing to accept mortals into the city, as long as we enter the city, we won''t die so easily!"


    The village women were shocked immediately, "Is there such a place?"


    "He let us in, is there such a good fairy?"


    The young villager nodded vigorously, "Of course, the town next door is almost empty, and they are all going there. Although the distance is long and dangerous, as long as we arrive, we have a chance to survive!"


    "it is good!"


    "Okay! Let''s go there!"


    "Finally don''t die!"


    Many villagers cheered, holding their hands high, as if they had seen hope.


    The village chief nodded slightly and turned to a white-faced old man next to him, "Abandon your homeland and go to Xiancheng. Do you have this opinion? No other ideas? Sir, what do you think?"


    The old man was about seventy years old, but he looked energetic, and there was no panic from other villagers in his eyes, he was very indifferent.


    "Yes, what do you think you should do?"


    "Mister, who has read sage books, is much better than us. At this time we should listen to him."


    "Yes, let''s not make a lot of noise, but listen to the husband."


    The villagers looked at the old man and became calmer.


    The old man is the teacher in the village, who has taught for a lifetime. The villagers respect him and regard him as a guide.


    The husband looked at the villagers and said calmly, "That Xiancheng, I have also heard that the lord of Xiancheng seems to be Zhou, a descendant of our Zhongzhou, and he is indeed a good man after he became an immortal."


    "Ah, the sir said the same, that must be going!"


    "Well, we will go back and prepare now!"


    The villagers became excited, and many people began to run home.


    The village chief gave the crutches a strong stop, and a puff of dust was thrown up. The villagers were stunned. The village chief shouted, "What is your urgency? Mr. hasn''t finished!"


    The villagers hurriedly stopped, watching their husband still.


    The gentleman always looked unhurried and calmly said, "There is a fairy city, but it doesn''t mean we are going, because we can''t go at all."


    "what?"


    "Why?"


    Looking at the villagers, the husband slowly said, "I have read a lot of geographical classics, and after a little speculation, we can know that we are at least two million miles away from that fairy city, and there are hard and dangerous places along the way. There are thousands of feet of snowy mountains, tens of thousands of miles of dense forest swamps, and monsters that immortals dare not face... We can''t go there at all. Even if we are all gone, we won''t be able to walk for more than ten lifetimes."


    "what?"


    "I can''t walk for more than ten lifetimes, so how can I go?"


    "Sir, of course it cannot be fake!"


    "Yugong Cave, I have never been there..."


    "No one has been to our village. Most of the people who have been there were taken by immortals."


    "In other words, we can only stay here and wait to die?"


    The villagers looked at Mr., and gradually calmed down, their faces were ashes.


    "Who said we waited to die?"


    Mr. is still calm, "For tens of thousands of years, we humans don��t know how many hardships we have gone through. Stars fall, ground cracks, sky collapses, sea floods, demons...every time is a catastrophe that will lead to destruction, but we humans~www .novelhall.com~ has never really perished. If righteousness exists, human beings will live forever. I believe it will be the same this time. This is the truth that I have learned from the sages and the true principle."


    The villagers were stunned for a while, most of them didn''t understand and didn''t know what to say.


    The village chief squeezed his cane vigorously and said loudly, "Don''t be suspicious, what the sir said, it must not be wrong!"


    The respected village chief, the gentleman who has read the sage books, and the two most respected by the villagers affirmed this way, and the villagers gradually felt relieved.


    A village woman whispered, "We don''t wait to die, so what should we do?"


    "You can''t escape, you must face it."


    The gentleman looked into the distance, his gaze pierced, "Let the children hide in the dug cave and prepare food for decades, while the others all act, build walls, build bows, arrows, knives and guns, no matter what monsters they encounter, Don��t be afraid, for the sake of our children and for our existence, we must do our best."


    The village chief nodded and said, holding his crutches, "Mister is right, we can''t leave here!"


    Mr. Rarely shouted loudly, "Everyone act, we will surely get through the storm!"


    The villagers stood there for a while, and were finally agitated by the two.


    "What the sir said must make sense."


    "Yeah, there are people who are fighting when the sky falls. What are you afraid of? We are not going to continue."


    The quiet village suddenly became busy, full of enthusiasm, and no longer saw the depression and silence before.


    "This village is different from the previous villages. Is it because of a gentleman."


    In the clouds in the distance, Yang Mei nodded without realizing it, with a loving smile, her eyes were a little strange, "That gentleman seems to have a wonderful power."


    //


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1731: save

    The villagers are busy, the village chief himself goes into battle, the children are also helping, and the husband is there to guide.


    A villager looked at her husband and whispered, "Actually, we may not be able to do this, right? Those demons, but even immortals are afraid..."


    "Whether it works or not, you didn''t say it."


    The husband frowned and looked, his eyes became colder, "Is it wrong to know that it cannot be done? Wrong! The result is not important, as long as you do it with your heart, you can leave the world with great righteousness, even if people are not there. Righteousness still exists. As long as there is righteousness, we humans will never perish."


    The villagers were very confused, "I don''t understand what the husband said, don''t you die if you are not there? At most, there is a ghost. What is righteousness?"


    "Why is righteous?"


    The gentleman corrects his clothes and is generous and awe-inspiring, "Heaven and earth have righteous energy, mixed with manifolds, rivers and mountains below, and sun stars above! Righteous energy is the most fundamental and most important force in the world and the universe. Supreme good, supreme strong, as long as righteousness lasts, human beings can continue to multiply forever. With righteousness, no matter what great changes happen to the world or any monsters, even if we are all dead, don''t be afraid!"


    The villager looked blank, "Sir, so righteous, how did it come from?"


    The gentleman showed a kind of harmony, "The master said, human nature is inherently good, then righteousness comes from this good word. If everyone is good and bravely fights against all evils, they can generate righteousness, let the heaven and the earth run freely, and make human beings grow up. Breath, such as what you are doing now, seems useless, but it can make a lot of righteousness in the world."


    The villagers were even more confused, "We have righteousness, so we are not afraid of demons? But when I see demons, my legs are weak..."


    The gentleman slowly said, "The righteousness of one person and one village is not enough to fight against monsters, but if everyone in the world is like this, then there will naturally be more righteousness between heaven and earth, and there is no fear of monsters."


    The villagers were a little sluggish, "I''m afraid that everyone will die at that time. Even if we are righteous, we can''t survive?"


    The husband gave him a deep look, "You don''t have to ask anymore, just do as I said."


    The villagers just kept nodding their heads, "I see, sir, you are a person who has read sage books and knows the great principles, of course we listen to you."


    "Ordinary fools are not enough to teach."


    The husband sighed secretly, and walked away.


    Looking at their Yang Mei from a distance, her eyes gradually changed.


    The way of compassion that she cultivates is based on the perfection. Therefore, Zhou Shu entrusted her to enlighten the Righteous Qi Jue. She always recites it, and always feels that it is very similar to the way of compassion, but it is separated by a layer. The paper won''t break.


    When she walked into the world, experienced the hardships in the world, and felt something, that gentleman''s remarks, at the right time, were a great inspiration.


    Vaguely, she unconsciously used the Righteous Qi Jue, which she had never used.


    In an instant, her eyes lit up and she saw many different sights.


    In that busy village, a faint blue smoke floated above everyone''s head, some were very shallow, some were slightly thick, and above the gentleman''s head, a blue aura seemed to rise up into the air. , It is impressive.


    "Is this righteousness, can it be observed?"


    Yangmei thought secretly, and gradually realized it, according to the description in the Righteous Qi Jue, he was inspired by the flow.


    Those righteous qi, under the inspiration of the righteous qi Jue, gradually gathered and dispersed. Although they were unable to attract them, it was obvious that the righteous qi had already affected them. In other words, these blue qi were what the righteous qi Jue said. Righteousness.


    "I understand a little bit of good and evil?"


    No matter how dull she was, Yang Mei had already understood at this time, she did understand some laws of good and evil, and she could use Righteous Qi Jue to perceive righteous energy.


    It is providence and painstaking efforts.


    Yang Mei, who knew the way of compassion at first sight, had an epiphany and finally understood the fundamental law of compassion, the law of good and evil. For her, this may be the greatest improvement. As long as she persists in understanding, she The way of loving kindness will eventually gain the power of the law and reach the sky in one step.


    Compared with Shu Zhidao, her Tao can only be integrated into the law of good and evil, and the two complement each other, and are more mature and tacitly compatible.


    Zhou Shu''s Shuzhi Dao can be compatible with any magic power and law. Although it is broad, it is also broad. Only when it is fully formed is the strongest time.


    The villagers are still busy.


    Looking at the gentleman who came by, a village woman whispered, "Sir, what else can we do besides these?"


    The village women nodded one after another, "Yes, we prepare food, capture beasts, and build village defenses, but there is still a lot of time left. What can we do? We can do anything for the children."


    The arguing of suitable talents made the husband a little bored, and said calmly, "I don''t respect the common people and respect the ghosts and gods. When you are free, just worship the immortals."


    The village women put up a shrine to worship and pray.


    What they worship is the great immortal Cihang who saves all living beings, who is known to almost all mortals.


    What they read is the simplest wish of mortals, and it is also a wish that is difficult to realize in this troubled world.


    "Pray for help from the great immortal so that no demons will come to our village."


    "Daxian, it doesn''t matter if I die, just ask our baby to live in peace and joy."


    "Daxian, we can only count on you, please show up and take us out of suffering."


    The husband looked at from a distance, without speaking.


    He also believes in Daxian, but what he trusts more is the righteousness between heaven and earth, his own sage book, and the Tao of Confucianism.


    Xu is moved the world.


    Amidst the sound of chanting, the bright light suddenly appeared, and the colorful rays of sunlight shone straight down and landed in this small village.


    All the villagers looked at the sky fixedly, unable to speak.


    In the eyes of everyone, the colorful clouds separated, and a lotus platform slowly fell. On the lotus platform, there was a woman sitting with kind eyebrows and a small smile, her hands wrapped around her chest, holding up a jade bottle, the five-color light, straight It radiated from her.


    In the halo, the woman stared solemnly at the villagers, her eyes showing love and sincerity.


    The villagers watched with determination and felt the compassion in the light, like a holy body, unconsciously convinced, all knelt down and worshiped.


    "Great Immortal Cihang!"


    "Great Immortal Cihang is here to save us!"


    "With Great Immortal Cihang, we don''t have to worry about anything!"


    Even the gentleman who was thinking of righteousness, saw such an unexpected miracle, he knelt down and prayed.


    The woman in the lotus platform gently shook her head, "I am not Great Immortal Cihang, I am her descendant, but every disciple of Cihang is like Daxian. It is their responsibility to save the common people. I am here to take you away from the sea of ??suffering."


    "Great, great!"


    "It''s saved, it''s saved!"


    The villagers cheered, all of them mad, and the village women had tears of joy on their faces, and they didn''t let go of holding the Buddhist altar.

 Chapter 1732: Bottle

    Yangmei stared at them and said with a gentle expression, "You all get up."


    The villagers stood up one after another. The village chief walked to the lotus platform with crutches and tremblingly, and bowed down again and again. "There are more than 300 people in Xiaoyu Village. I implore Daxian to help us out. Let us escape from this sea of ??suffering and peace, no more Mutilated by demons."


    Yangmei gently raised his hand and helped the village chief up several tens of feet away, with a gentle expression, "Lao Zhang doesn''t need to be polite, I came for this."


    The village chief turned his head to look at the villagers, the old tearful, and weeping, "It''s saved, it''s finally saved!"


    The villagers cheered and wept with joy.


    The gentleman came out more and more, bowing to Yangmei, with a solemn expression, "How can the Shangxian prove that you are a descendant of the Great Immortal Cihang? I wonder how the Shangxian will save me and other mortals? According to the classics, this disaster is really Very, even immortals are difficult to survive, immortals themselves cannot protect themselves, will they take care of me and other mortals?"


    "Sir, is it wrong for you to say that?"


    "How can you question the fairy?"


    "To Great Immortal Cihang, sir, your attitude is too bad, right?"


    "No matter how Daxian saves us, it''s better than your empty righteousness."


    "Sir, you just need to say a few words, I beg you."


    When the husband asked questions, the villagers immediately fry the pot.


    Before, the husband was regarded as a savior, but after the immortal appeared, he immediately changed his appearance, even the village head, worried that his husband angered the immortal and would not save them.


    But Yang Mei stood up and saluted her husband, showing respect.


    The villagers were stunned, and so did the husband. They wanted to avoid them, but they couldn''t avoid them.


    Yang Mei slowly said, "Don''t be surprised, Mr. Shicai''s righteous remarks won my heart and gave me a lot of insight. If you have received your husband''s instruction, you should salute your husband. This is what the husband deserves."


    "what?"


    The husband was stunned, and said in surprise, "righteous?"


    The surrounding villagers were even more stunned, especially the previous villager, dumbfounded.


    Yangmei nodded slightly, "Mister''s words are very reasonable, I have learned a lot."


    It is naturally very satisfying to be able to let the immortals bow, and the husband stroked his beard and said, "Those are just some humble opinions from the book, and they are nothing. The immortals are too good."


    "Although there is true meaning in the book, there is not much that can be seen. If you can understand the truth from it, your achievements will not be bad."


    Yang Mei smiled faintly, and said slowly, "Mr. questioned the identity of my Cihang disciple. It doesn''t matter. Actually, I don''t have much to prove. I wonder if this jade bottle is good?"


    She held up the jade bottle in her hand, and there was a burst of colorful light, which was extremely bright, but soft as water.


    Seeing those tiny rays of light gradually converged and paved a wide rainbow bridge, spanning between the villagers and the jade bottle, all the villagers were dumbfounded.


    The gentleman was among them, only murmured, "This is a miracle!"


    Yangmei looked down at the sentient beings, with compassionate eyes, "You all come up here, I will take you out of here, to a peaceful and happy land, where you are safe and will not be disturbed by demons."


    "Great!"


    Some villagers cheered loudly and walked to Hongqiao, but some of them stood there, motionless.


    "Daxian wants us to leave here?"


    "We want to be rescued, but we don''t want to leave our village..."


    The village chief leaned on crutches, walked out tremblingly, and sighed, "Daxian, we can''t bear it!"


    Yangmei nodded and slowly said, "I understand that the homeland is hard to leave, but as the gentleman said, this calamity is by no means unusual, and even immortals can hardly protect themselves. If it is not forced to do so, I will not take such a move. , But everyone can rest assured that once peace on earth is restored, you can return to your homeland."


    "Really?"


    The village chief hesitated, "Did the immortal lie to me to wait for mortals?"


    Yangmei exudes the radiance of kindness, "Naturally, I can guarantee that you will come back here in the future."


    After receiving the light of mercy, the village chief was shocked and nodded immediately, "Everyone, hurry up and get on the bridge!"


    Yangmei said warmly, "It''s fine for people to leave, you don''t need to take anything, you don''t need anything."


    "Yes Yes!"


    The villagers rushed to Hongqiao one after another, walking forward involuntarily, and unknowingly walked into a strange place.


    "Ah? Wang San, why are you here?"


    "Li Sibai, are you here too?"


    "Aunt Xu, are your family in there?"


    "Hehe, I''ve been here for a few days, it''s fine here, just ask me if you don''t understand."


    The villagers soon discovered that there were countless mortals here, and there were people everywhere on the vast plain.


    "I didn''t see the food, what do you eat these days?"


    "Here, I don''t need to eat or drink anything, and I am very energetic. It''s interesting! Look at my three children, they have grown a lot after a few days after coming in, and I look really happy."


    "So good, isn''t it, this is the Dongfu where the immortal lives?"


    "It must be. Have you heard that there are such good places in other places? Only the Dongfu where immortals live can be so magical, I can''t bear to leave!"


    The huge crowd gathered together, and naturally there were many things to say, one after another, and they couldn''t finish it for days and nights, and there was no need to read them.


    At this time, the village outside was empty.


    I took a look at Yangmei put the Yujing bottle away, shook her head slightly, and secretly said, "It took some time. Next time, I should take them directly into the bottle... Even if you do this, brother may I want to scold me..."


    Around the village, quickly put down a few array talisman, the village is hidden in the mountains, no traces are seen again.


    A simple illusion, but it has a miraculous effect for some alien races, and it may be able to save the village, although the chance is very slim.


    Yangmei picked up the lotus platform and quickly flew towards another village.


    After leaving the Dutch School, she was busy saving the mortals in Zhongzhou. Every day, she had to go to dozens of villages to take away mortals. During this time, she had taken away millions of mortals. Compared with the huge population of Zhongzhou, she was almost A million is not a lot, but she has done her best.


    She wasn''t the only one. The Great Immortal Cihang back then left three jade bottles, so three people were doing the same thing.


    The Jade Jing Ping is the magic weapon of heaven and the magic weapon of the cave. There are thousands of miles of rivers and mountains in it, which is enough to accommodate millions of mortals, but it is not permanent.


    Even if you try to suppress it, the aura in the Yujing bottle can only be maintained at the level of the third-order spiritual channel. Such a concentration of aura, staying in it for a long time, is fatal to mortals. If you only stay in it for a year or two, Not only do mortals do not need to eat or drink, but they can also keep fit and live longer. This is the so-called longevity for mortals when they enter the Immortal Cave Mansion. But the longer they stay, the more they can��t bear it. There will be too much aura in the body. Finally burst into death.


    This is also the fundamental reason why mortals cannot live with immortal cultivators for a long time. If they cannot transform their spiritual energy, they will be injured by the spiritual energy.


    The magic weapon of the cave like the Jade Jing Ping can only be temporarily transitioned. To protect these mortals, you still have to find a suitable place to stay.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support of loading..., thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1733: Songshan

    The southernmost point of Zhongzhou.


    There is a high mountain straight into the sky, which is quite conspicuous.


    The name of this mountain is Mount Song. Because of its proximity to the boundless desert, the mountain is not much spiritual, and it is very deserted. There is almost no green, and there are no creatures such as birds and beasts. In the rich Dongsheng Prefecture, it can be regarded as a complete In the barren mountains, few immortals or mortals come.


    A cyan light flashed suddenly and fell to the foot of the mountain.


    "Brother!"


    Yangmei greeted him immediately, staring at Zhou Shu with tears in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and gently embraced her, "What''s the matter, sister, not so good?"


    "Those mortals..."


    Yangmei patted Zhou Shu, sobbing, "There are many more, but we can''t save it anymore. The three jade net bottles are all full...Many old people took the initiative to go out and let children and women in...I I want to cry when I hear their voices... if... if it can be bigger, we can save more people..."


    She didn''t want to think about the situation at that time anymore, and it was a pain in her heart.


    At that time, she had to act like a kind fairy who could control everything, so that mortals could believe her and trust her, but she didn''t know that tears were already flowing in her heart. The most painful life is parting, let alone between relatives. Life and death, everyone knows, those who stay, have little hope of surviving.


    Zhou Shu wiped away her tears and said warmly, "Junior sister, don''t blame yourself, you have done well enough."


    He could understand Yang Mei''s mood, because he had experienced it and felt the same.


    In the nine-story pagoda, I have experienced it in previous lives. This is not the first major catastrophe experienced by mankind. In the history of mankind full of blood and tears, countless catastrophes have already been experienced.


    "but����"


    Yangmei still couldn''t stop her tears.


    The person in his arms was so sad that he twitched slightly. Zhou Shu couldn''t bear it, he unconsciously held it tight, and said softly, "There are about one billion mortals in Zhongzhou. We can''t put them all in a bottle. Don''t worry. We immortal cultivators will still try our best to protect Zhongzhou and protect mortals. This Zhongzhou must be the last place where Dongshengzhou was captured by foreigners...these in the bottle are just to prevent the worst."


    "The worst situation?"


    Yang Mei shook, "Does it mean that the entire Dongsheng Prefecture has been invaded by foreigners?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly and stared into the distance, "If this happens, the mortals in the bottle may be the last human seeds of the Xuanhuang Realm. From now on, the Xuanhuang Realm will have no more powerful humans. It will depend on them. "


    "Brother, it won''t be like this, right?"


    Yangmei looked up at Zhou Shu, motionless, as nervous as a frightened little rabbit.


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a solemn expression, "No."


    Yangmei let out a long sigh of relief, and relaxed, "What the brother said must be correct."


    She has always held this belief, from the beginning to the present.


    Zhou Shu hugged her and said nothing.


    He doesn��t know what the result will be, but he can be sure that no matter what the situation, he will not get into trouble, nor will he let the people around him get into trouble. He will try his best to do what he can, and when it is really impossible, he will only Can give up.


    He is not Zhugewei, he will not know that he can''t do it. When the situation is unstoppable, he will still leave.


    As if thinking of something, Yang Mei suddenly said, "Brother, what do these mortals do? Alien invasions cannot be solved in a few years, and in the Yujing bottle, they can only stay for a year and a half at most, if it is too long. , They will all die, are they going to Lingyu City?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Lingyu City doesn''t have such a big place, and it''s not safe. Go to an absolutely safe place."


    Yangmei was very puzzled, "Where is that? Secret Realm?"


    "There are also foreign races who can enter the secret realm. It is not safe there," Zhou Shu paused and said warmly, "Junior sister, I''m going to Guigu Mountain, let Guiguzi help to take in these mortals. I think Guigu Mountain is enough to accommodate these people for decades. A hundred years will do."


    "what����"


    Yangmei seemed to realize something, and said a little excitedly, "Brother, I have also heard the fairy teacher say that Guigu Mountain may be the safest place in the Xuanhuang Realm. No matter how much calamity occurs in the Xuanhuang Realm, they can get through it safe and sound. Yes, it must be safe there!"


    She blinked, "But, are they willing to accept so many people?"


    "It''s a big deal, they will be willing."


    Zhou Shu looked at Mount Song, and nodded rather solemnly, "Guiguzi is always born in times of disaster and saves the world, regardless of immortality, but this time it is the elites of the family who will abandon the mortals. It is really somewhat Inexplicable."


    "Oh."


    Yangmei nodded, but didn''t understand.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You can''t tolerate failure this time, Junior Sister, give me the three jade cleansing bottles, you go back first."


    "what."


    Yang Mei quickly handed the Yujing bottle to Zhou Shu, and said with some doubts, "Brother, can you go alone?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Actually, you can go there. You should be able to help me, but now the Dutchman needs you more. Foreign races may invade at any time. Lingyu City must be guarded by someone who is responsible for the defense of the city. And you who master the way of compassion and understand the law of good and evil is the most suitable for this position, even I can''t compare to you."


    "what?"


    Yangmei was stunned, and looked at Zhou Shu with big eyes motionless, "Brother, how do you know that I have understood the law?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted her little head, "The monks who understand the law and the monks who don''t understand the law can tell at a glance, and you will know it when you learn more about the law."


    This is not a lie. Zhou Shu in Kunlun can see that the difference between Lin Qingjue and the other Kunlun elders lies in whether there is an understanding of the law, and the monks who have understood the law have different auras.


    "Then I will go back, brother."


    Yangmei reluctantly let go of her hand, staring at Zhou Shu very seriously, "Brother, I will do my best to protect Lingyu City and never let Lingyu City be invaded by foreign races, for sure."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I believe you, it won''t be long until I come back."


    Yang Mei, who is serious, of course feel relieved, and he is not worried about Yang Mei��s safety. Lingyu City may not be the first goal of the foreign race. Even if it is, he has already made arrangements. If you really can��t hold Lingyu City, Zhao Yueruhe Others will leave with Yangmei.


    Watching Yangmei leave, Zhou Shu walked towards Songshan.


    The news that Guigushan was in Songshan was told by Yunli before the retreat, and the credibility was extremely high.


    Tenryu Temple was once a super Zen gate across four continents. For tens of thousands of years, there are few secrets that can escape the investigation of Tianlong Temple. Although Guigu Mountain is hidden, the power of Tianlong Temple must have been known for a long time, and for so many years Since then, Guigu Mountain has never changed its position. If it is in Songshan, it must be in Songshan.


    It''s just the huge Song Mountain, with a radius of tens of thousands of miles. Where is the entrance of this Guigu Mountain? It''s hard to find, right?


    But for Zhou Shu, it was not a troublesome thing.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1734: Su Yi

    As far as Zhou Shu knows, Guigu Mountain is similar to the secret realm, but the portal of Guigu Mountain is more secretive than the secret realm entrance.


    Most of the secret realms are arranged by powers, and the powers have more or less understood the law of space, and then it is possible to create an open entrance to the hidden secret realm space for the cultivator to enter that special space.


    Except for a handful of mysteries, most of the mystery spaces are in the Xuanhuang Realm, with traces to follow, but they are surrounded by special formations arranged by the mighty that contain various rules, and basically no one can enter.


    The same is true of Guigu Mountain, but the secret realm entrance is very cleverly set up, and there is no trace from the outside. Only the disciples of Guiguzi and the monks who understand the laws of space can explore it.


    And Zhou Shu understood the law of space, and was confident to find the entrance of Guigu Mountain.


    Three days later, Zhou Shu came to a small hill.


    The hill is only two feet tall, inconspicuous, and in a black muddy swamp, covered with dead branches and leaves, rotting insects, etc., it looks very unbearable.


    "Yun Mengze and Yun Mengshan in the rumors..."


    Zhou Shu appeared solemn, and walked into the swamp.


    His divine sense told him that there is an obvious power of the law of space here, and the space is distorted here. If there is nothing wrong, then this hill is the entrance to the secret realm, that is, the entrance to Guigu Mountain.


    Soon after entering the swamp, the divine consciousness began to be confused, the sense of direction was lacking, and everything around him changed.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and he walked firmly towards Xiaoqiu. He had already determined the position, and it was not a divine sense.


    The closer you are to the hill, the more obstacles there will be. Regardless of the consciousness, the more it interferes with the mind.


    These had no effect on Zhou Shu. After a few breaths, Zhou Shu stepped onto the hill.


    Only one step changed the world, where there are still boring swamps, surrounded by clouds and mists, picturesque green hills, green waters, great rivers and mountains, close at hand.


    In front of me was a huge jade monument, fearing that it might not be hundreds of feet high, white and flawless, with a big "heart" in it.


    The stone stele seems to be natural, irregular, without the appearance of a knife, and the writing is also true.


    Looking into the distance, I felt that the radius was extremely wide, and I was afraid that it would not be tens of thousands of miles away. Such secret scenery is also rare. I really don''t know where in the Xuanhuang World, at least Zhou Shu has no impression.


    The divine consciousness unfolded, and suddenly I found several familiar people, all the children of the aristocracy I had met.


    A grand banquet was being held on a mountain, with about sixty or seventy people.


    "Sect Master Zhou, it''s time to come."


    A white-clothed monk floated up and fell in front of Zhou Shu, smiling and saluting Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand to return the courtesy with a serious expression, "Senior Guigu, I have met again, come here without inviting me, and I hope to forgive me."


    The white monk is the Guiguzi I saw last time.


    It''s just that I was hidden in the shadows last time, and I didn''t see the whole picture. Now I look at it, his face is like a crown of jade, and he is out of the dust. He is a beautiful young man, every move is quiet and elegant, obviously different from the outside.


    "Why does the suzerain have to apologize, I have invited it before."


    The white-clothed monk shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "Sect Master is better to change his name. You can pretend to be the master outside, but here, the next is not Guiguzi, but Master''s third disciple, Su Yi."


    Zhou Shu paused slightly and said calmly, "Brother Su is such a talented person, but he is only a disciple of Senior Guigu. Everyone in the world is Taoist Senior Guigu who is pedantic and unparalleled. It is really not a lie. Polite."


    Su Yi''s eyes unconsciously showed a lot of reverence, "Master is indeed a scholar of heaven and man, and what I wait for my disciple to learn is just in case."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shaken slightly, and it was obvious that Su Yi''s reverence was born from the heart, and it was definitely not fake. Even if it was exaggerated, Guiguzi was terribly strong. I am afraid that it will not be under the city lord who can break through for ten days at any time. .


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, Su Yi said calmly, "Is the Sect Master coming here for the Ghost Valley Banquet?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said straightly, "I''m here to ask Senior Guigu for a favor."


    "help?"


    Su Yi thoughtfully said, "I have mentioned the sect master before the master. I did not expect that the sect master would have known the sect master a long time ago, and he also praised the sect master a lot, saying that the sect master can be the first person in the world of immortality. Presumably, the master will definitely promise when he knows it, but..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he hesitated a bit, hesitant to speak.


    "Thank you, Senior Guigu for showing your love, I am not ashamed of it," Zhou Shu said with a solemn expression, "I don''t know what Brother Su and Senior Guigu have, as long as they can do it, they will do their best."


    "It''s not a matter of conditions."


    Su Yi smiled, "Sect Master has misunderstood, but the master is no longer in charge now. Every day he retreats and does not see guests. Anything that happens inside the mountain and outside the mountains is up to the big brother to make the decision. Therefore, the sect master will help. Senior brother is good, most master can''t hear it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and raised his hand. "Thank you Brother Su for telling me, but I don''t know which Daoist Brother Brother is?"


    Su Yi pointed to the distance, "Sect Master should be able to see it, just at the Ghost Valley Banquet, the one who presided over the banquet."


    "Thank you Brother Su for your advice."


    Zhou Shu nodded, bowed, and flew towards the distant mountain.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, I''ll go to the second brother Su Yi stood there for a while, quietly hiding among the mountains.


    Before reaching the mountain, the aroma of the wine came first, refreshing the heart, and people like Zhou Shu who tasted wine all the time had a trace of enthusiasm, but how could they be tempted with a heavy mind.


    "Hey, another hero has arrived."


    In the middle of the banquet, a robe monk strode out, a few steps before Zhou Shu.


    His face is a bit weird, his face is white, his nose is deep, his eyes are deep, but his temperament is very, giving people a feeling of transcendence but not aloof. Looking at Zhou Shu, he laughed and stretched out his hand, and said, "Zai Xia Pang Bin, your excellency is Zhou Shuzhou''s sect master? I''m really sorry if I miss you far."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand and returned the courtesy. "In the next Zhou Shu, I will meet fellow Taoist Pang and come uninvited. It''s rude."


    "Haha, Brother Zhou is too polite."


    Pang Bin waved his hand indifferently, "Please come to the table, we just talked about you, we said that the world''s heroes gathered at this banquet, but there is only one person missing, now I will fill it up, haha, what do you say?"


    At the banquet, almost all the guests stood up and gave their hands one by one, "Just so, Sect Master Zhou is definitely one of the best heroes in our Xuanhuang Realm. Compared with him, we are far behind."


    "You are so polite."


    Zhou Shu returned the courtesy one by one, glanced across the table, unconsciously sighed slightly.


    At a glance, there were sixty or seventy people, except for the waiters, all the rest were family children, and all a dozen of Dongshengzhou knew them.


    Three of the four great families are in the family. The Ji family, Xiahou family, and Zhuge family all have direct descendants among them. I think they were also after receiving the Guigu Order.


    Pang Bin glanced at Zhou Shu, slightly displeased, "Why, Brother Zhou is here, but he doesn''t want to sit in?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, smiling, "Naturally not."


    "That''s right."


    Pang Bin nodded in satisfaction, "Sect Master, please sit in."

 Chapter 1735: Feel

    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and followed Pang Bin into the table.


    Pang Bin stood in the main seat and looked around the banquet, quite proud, "Haha, today��s hero banquet is worthy of the name."


    "Brother Pang said that."


    A monk followed, "As soon as Sect Master Zhou comes, isn''t it complete?"


    A monk smiled and stroked his beard, "The world is so big, all the heroes are in Guigu Mountain, so wonderful!"


    Pang Bin smiled and raised his glass, "Come on, everyone drink this glass!"


    Everyone raised their glasses to celebrate, but Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, but he sighed.


    Pang Bin put down the wine glass, frowned slightly, "Why, why doesn''t Brother Zhou drink? Do you think the wine here is not good?"


    The wine was dark green, emerald-like and transparent, and the original aura in it was extremely rich, fearing that it could not even compare to the sixth and seventh order spiritual veins, and it was hundreds of times better than the original stone.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This kind of fine wine is drunk by smelling it. It is unique in the world. Is there any reason to dislike it?"


    Pang Bin showed a bit of satisfaction, and then said, "Is that dissatisfied with the food?"


    The delicacies at the banquet were all rare treasures. Even Zhou Shu hadn''t seen a few of them. I think they were the flesh and blood of ancient animals, which have been preserved to this day.


    Zhou Shu shook his head again, and said slowly, "Don''t dare, such a treasure, I just heard about it, I have never seen it before, and I didn''t expect it to be found here. Guigushan and Brother Pang are really magical, far beyond our generation."


    "I agree with the food, but I don''t want to drink..."


    Pang Bin looked at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "That''s what I disliked everyone here, don''t the Sect Master think they are worthy to sit with the Sect Master?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at everyone, and neither nodded nor shook his head.


    The complexion of the guests at the banquet changed slightly, and many people looked at Zhou Shu with some dissatisfaction in their eyes.


    "It looks like I guessed it right under Xia."


    Pang Bin put down his wine glass and shook the jade table. He laughed loudly, reached out his hand to the guests, and said impolitely, "Then please ask Brother Zhou for a little bit. If you don��t agree, then you will be the master. How did he get out of this heroic banquet?"


    The fingers kept shaking, and the face of each person pointed out changed drastically, looking angry at any time.


    Zhou Shu looked at Pang Bin, and pointed to himself, "Brother Pang doesn''t need to order. He who is not worthy of a hero is right here."


    Everyone shook slightly, and Pang Bin��s eyes flashed with doubts, "Brother Zhou is joking, no one here is more worthy of the word hero than you. Killing evil souls will stun Kunlun. It is rare forever, especially to stun Kunlun in one fell swoop. , Won my heart, how can I say that I am not a hero?"


    "There is no need to mention the past, the important thing is now."


    Zhou Shu sighed and said slowly, "Now that the alien race is about to invade, the Xuanhuang Realm is facing life and death catastrophe, countless Li people want to find a place of peace and happiness, and struggle day and night in pain. As a monk, I should guard the Xuanhuang Realm. But now I am drinking and having fun here, how can I be considered a hero?"


    The guests were quite ashamed when they heard the change.


    Pang Bin looked at Zhou Shu, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "It turns out that Brother Zhou said that everyone here is not worthy of heroes. The hero banquet is not worthy of the name, but nameless, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It turns out that Brother Pang understands, but I thought Brother Pang didn''t know anything."


    "Humph!"


    Pang Bin��s complexion gradually turned green, and his voice changed, ��If Brother Zhou comes to Guigushan well, Pang will treat Brother Zhou as a distinguished guest and treat him well. He can stay as long as he wants, but if he comes to make trouble, then Please forgive Pang for being unwelcome..."


    The atmosphere suddenly cooled down, and there was tension.


    Many guests did not move, nor could they move. They came here and said they were heroes, but they were just being sent under the fence, wanting to preserve the blood of the family during the war. Besides, there is no way to persuade them. .


    A Zhou Shu, after awe-inspiring Kunlun, became the first person in the world of cultivating immortals. Who wants to provoke?


    The actual master of Guigu Mountain, a mysterious force for hundreds of thousands of years, has a deep and terrifying background, and the disciples sent out to send Guigu orders, they can''t stop them, let alone the master sitting here.


    Zhou Shu was still calm, and said slowly, "Brother Pang has misunderstood. It''s not here to make trouble, just because of feelings."


    "What a sentiment."


    Pang Bin sneered and said, "I felt it at Pang''s hero banquet, very good, very good."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "If you go to look at the situation outside now, and look inside, maybe you will be the same as in Xia, and you will feel that Xia has just come from Zhongzhou, there are hundreds of millions of mortals there. In the face of the catastrophe, they may not be able to do much, but they are still working hard, building city walls, digging holes, making bows, arrows, swords and guns, intending to fight the invading aliens to the end..."


    After a pause, he looked at the banquet, "But all the monarchs, all of them are elites in the world of cultivating immortals. They are outstanding. You can stand up to tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of mortals. However, all the monarchs are struggling, as if things are outside. It has nothing to do with you, is this really right? It seems that mortals are desperately working for immortal cultivators, and it is a bit absurd to say it.


    In the past few years, Zhou Shu has seen too much pain outside. When he is here, even if he wants to bear it, he can''t help it The guests all bowed their heads, not daring to look at Zhou Shu directly.


    "You all feel this way, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned to Pang Bin, and arched his hands, "Brother Pang, you are the steward of Guigu Mountain. I am afraid that there are not many opponents in the realm of cultivation. If you want to live in Guigu Mountain in seclusion, there is no objection to it. It is you. I don��t understand the freedom of the world. Since Brother Pang wants to save the world, why only save the so-called family heroes and issue so many Ghost Valley orders, while abandoning mortals?"


    Pang Bin said indifferently, "Who is Pang willing to invite, and what does it have to do with you?"


    "In the past, Guiguzi was not like this."


    Zhou Shu slowly shook his head and said with a rather heavy voice, "I heard that Guiguzi easily does not enter the world. Once it enters the world, it will bring happiness to the world. Seventy thousand years ago, the Xuanhuang world was plagued by glaciers and almost all four continents were covered by glaciers. Covering, flooding, mortals, mortals, busy with themselves, Guiguzi out of the mountain, persuading the six major sects, and with their own strength, to protect the countless Li people in Zhongzhou, the world is praised, who does not respect the ghost valley mountain?"


    Many guests nodded secretly, agreeing.


    "And now?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Today''s catastrophe in the Xuanhuang world was more than 70,000 years ago. Guiguzi came out of the mountain. It was originally a gospel, but it is a gospel... Guigu Mountain issued a Guigu order, which triggered a great chaos in the immortal world. The catastrophe has not yet arrived, and civil strife has occurred. , I dare to ask, among the monarchs here, which person��s Guigu Ling was not exchanged for countless flesh and blood?"


    The guests lowered their heads deeper.


    Yes, most of their Guigu Ling was robbed, even if they weren''t, they themselves have experienced countless robs.


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked at Pang Bin, and raised his hand, "Brother Pang, no matter who you want to invite, the truth is that you have caused a great internal turmoil. Now the chaos in the Xuanhuang Realm is somewhat similar to Brother Pang. Credit, right?"

 Chapter 1736: Pang Bin

    "Ha ha."


    Pang Bin glanced at Zhou Shu, his eyes flashed, and he said calmly, "It turns out that Brother Zhou came today to list the charges for Pang Mou."


    "The charge is not enough."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and slowly said, "Guigushan has always been doing its own way. What Brother Pang has done is not a crime, and he has no right to judge. He just wants to remind Brother Pang that he should be held responsible if he does something wrong. What the cultivator does, and things can be remedied."


    Pang Bin looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, "Haha! Hahahaha!"


    "Wrong thing?"


    He glanced at Zhou Shu and sneered, "Pang has never done anything wrong. He issued 63 Ghost Valley Orders, which is more than any previous time. In this catastrophe, Pang can save 60 for the immortal world. The blood of three families, sixty-three, what a great virtue, even immortals can��t do it, right? It��s wrong? Brother Zhou, can you ask everyone here, who would say Pang did it wrong? thing?"


    Turning to the feast, smiled indifferently, "Which one would say?"


    The corner of his mouth is smiling, but his face is full of majesty, like a dragon coming out of the abyss, the wind is flying by the clouds, and the wind is scattered.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare."


    "Guigushan did a great thing."


    "Our family is all grateful for the runny nose."


    "Without Brother Pang, we have nowhere to go. Brother Pang is our great benefactor."


    The guests hurriedly saluted, not daring to be a little negligent.


    Pang Bin nodded in satisfaction, and continued to say in a deep voice, "Keeping the blood of the aristocratic family, that is, Guigu Mountain is also the most important thing to do in the entire immortal world. Retaining the aristocratic family is equivalent to retaining the elite of the immortal cultivators. Every aristocratic family in ����s got it after countless hard work, don��t you think?"


    "Although it is a contention, it is also the test of Guigu Mountain."


    "Without a lot of hard work, how do you know how valuable Guigu Ling is and how can you enter Guigu Mountain? Although we paid a lot, it was worth it."


    "Yes, those who failed to get the Guigu Order can only blame them for bad life."


    The guests quickly took the conversation, as if they had forgotten all their previous hatreds. Also, they got the Guigu Order and got alive. What can I complain about?


    Pang Bin became more complacent, and said with a long smile, "Hahahaha, how could Pang do something wrong?! As for the rescue of mortals mentioned by Brother Zhou, it is not worth mentioning, what a mortal is, even if it saves millions One person here, princes, are you right?"


    "Brother Pang is very thoughtful, I dare not arrogantly criticize myself."


    "It makes sense, but when you think about it, it''s actually a little bit."


    "In fact, there is no need to worry about mortals. Mortals will not die. Their vitality is very strong. In contrast, we immortals are actually pretty close.


    "There can be fewer mortals, but we immortal cultivators can''t be gone..."


    The guests had their own opinions, but as before, no one opposed Pang Bin.


    After being sent under the fence, they didn''t dare to speak much or express their own heart. Some people said something ashamed of themselves and immediately lowered their heads, not daring to look at Zhou Shu more.


    Pang Bin smiled more and more proudly, toasted arrogantly, drank it, and looked at Zhou Shu very contemptuously, "Brother Zhou, here, I am afraid that you are the only one who thinks Pang has done something wrong, hahaha!"


    Zhou Shu looked calm and nodded slightly.


    He didn''t care, these answers were expected. This time, he was also prepared to fight alone.


    Glancing at Pang Bin and the guests, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes. There was a feeling of fellow cultivators, so why would he be with these people?


    He understands that these people are afraid of the bloodline being cut off, and in order to continue the bloodline, they will not hesitate to give up their dignity or even their original behavior, but he only understands it. From the bottom of his heart, it is deep contempt.


    in fact--


    It''s not that he can''t do things smoothly, pretending to be obedience to Pang Bin, making a request, and taking the opportunity to send mortals to Pang Bin. Judging from Pang Bin''s self-control, the possibility of his success is not small, but Zhou Shu is unwilling to do so. First, even if this is successful, how would Pang Bin treat those mortals who are not even as good as a grass in his eyes? Ordinary people staying in this Guigu Mountain, fearing that the situation will not be better. Second, it is a matter of righteousness. He will not go against his original intention and let himself go to a Pang Bin who does not agree with him from the bottom of his heart.


    Unlike others, no matter when and where, no matter what serious consequences he faces, he will never go against his heart.


    Pang Bin brushed his sleeves, his complexion calmed down, and looked at Zhou Shu, "What''s wrong, Brother Zhou, are there anything to say?"


    "He Zhujun can''t explain it clearly."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, and slowly said, "It seems that all monarchs are born immortals, never mortals, right?"


    The countenances of the guests changed slightly, only Pang Bin nodded lightly, and said lightly, "After getting out of the ordinary, I will wait for nature to have nothing to do with the ordinary. From now on, there will only be Xiantu. In fact, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a born fairy. Will rise to cents."


    "It''s no wonder that such a decision is made. In Brother Pang''s eyes, mortals are nothing more than mere grass."


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly and sighed, "It''s a pity that Guigu Mountain and Guiguzi''s good reputation will be cut off by Brother Pang."


    Pang Bin looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes were like words, "Brother Zhou, Pang Mou respected you as the No. 1 hero, but you shouldn''t be invincible ~ www.novelhall.com~ Those who insult the teacher will be severely punished. Please take this statement back from Brother Zhou. "


    "What I say, I won''t take it back."


    Zhou Shu faced him with a calm expression, "Brother Pang, how are you doing?"


    The expressions of the guests changed slightly, Zhou Shu seemed to have no action in front of them, but quietly moved away in an instant, as if they were tens of miles away.


    Pang Bin smiled slightly, "It''s rare that an opponent will come, and Pang also wants to learn from the master Zhou''s brilliant tricks."


    Zhou Shu used the law of space to open the distance from the banquet, while Pang Bin followed him like a shadow, always staying more than ten feet away, without being thrown away by a foot or a minute.


    All the guests stayed there, not knowing what to say or what to do.


    One is fighting for the Xuanhuang Realm outside, and the other can help them continue their blood. They don''t want to see the fight between the two, but they can''t stop it.


    The ideological gap between the two sides is too great, and no one can give in.


    The two looked at each other, it seemed that no one moved, but they fought thousands of times for a few breaths.


    It��s still Guigushan��s unique knowledge, connecting with the heart network, trying to connect with Zhou Shu with various emotions, directly attacking Zhou Shu��s mind, and Pang Bin��s hand is obviously much higher than Su Yi��s, but it��s not for Zhou Shulai. Said, it seems that it still has no effect, he will not be affected by any emotions when he enters a fighting state.


    "As expected of Sect Master Zhou, you have escaped the heart net, but can you escape the heart mirror?"


    Pang Bin stretched out his palms with a smile, and an empty mirror slowly appeared above the palm of his palm, and in the middle of the mirror was a complete imaginary Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, his every move was completely displayed in the mirror, not only his physical movements, but also the flow of spiritual consciousness and Shu Zhili, but also clearly and unmistakably. It can be said that the mirror image is no longer a shadow. It is a self who has shrunk many times.


    "The Mirror of Heart?"


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu was shocked.

 Chapter 1737: Heart mirror

    Zhou Shu understood a lot among the flashes.


    The big heart character of Guigu Mountain, as well as the tactics used by Guigu disciples, all show that Guigu Mountain''s inheritance comes from the old man of the heart demon.


    The old man of the heart demon is a very magical "person".


    He has only been in the Xuanhuang Realm for less than three hundred years, but it has brought great influence. Since his appearance, everyone has a heart demon, of course before, but people do not know that it is a heart demon. The old man was the first to realize the demons, and drew the laws of the demons, and concluded the rules from them.


    He may be the only one who can sum up the rules alone, and the ideals rules are the legacy left by the old man of the heart demon to the Xuanhuang world.


    He has to go if he is gone, because his existence has exceeded the Xuanhuang Realm, and the Xuanhuang Realm cannot tolerate him.


    The mind demon is closely related to the law of idealism. A monk who understands the law can control the mind demon, not only his own demon, but also other people��s demon, transforming it into an incomparably powerful force, strengthen oneself, weaken others, and People who don��t understand the rules have difficulty defending against such attacks.


    The heart mirror mentioned by Pang Bin just now should be the most common and scariest method used by the heart demon old man, the heart mirror.


    The little Zhou Shu in the mirror should be the demon of Zhou Shu''s manifestation.


    Zhou Shu has used the Supreme Heart Demon Pill, but the pill does not completely eliminate the heart demon, but suppresses it, so that Zhou Shu will not be affected by the heart demon as much as possible, but when he encounters a monk who knows the principles of idealism, he can''t suppress it no matter how much he suppresses it. , Will still be found out.


    "Please remove the magic word, Ghost Valley disciple, never touch the devil."


    Pang Bin smiled gracefully, raising the mirror in his hand, "Brother Zhou, do you want to continue?"


    "Of course, is it impossible to give up?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, with a smile on his face, "Xia Xia is also trying to see if the power of the inner demon can end the road of Xiu Xian Xia."


    It is said that when the heart demon emerges, the heart will be chaotic, and the cultivation of immortality will almost be in vain, but Zhou Shu''s mood is still very quiet. He has experienced too much misery, and his mind is far stronger than others. He has always maintained his composure without much touch. At this time, he was more focused on Pang Bin''s methods, how to use this little Zhou Shu to deal with himself.


    He knows very well that Pang Bin is not the old man of the heart demon. It is impossible to completely control the heart demon. At most, he uses the rules to understand his own spellcasting process. At the same time, he can cause a greater degree of weakness to himself, and he must remain calm to not be more affected. .


    He was also very sure that Zhou Shu''s demon could not be used by Pang Bin.


    Sooner or later, he will eliminate the demons himself, and even unite them.


    "not good!"


    On the distant mountain, two monks were flying close quickly, all anxious.


    One is Su Yi, and the other is very similar to him. He is also one of the best sons of the world. His looks and body are all first-class, his temperament is broad, and he is elegant at a glance, only a little more romantic, more suave and mad. .


    "Junior Brother, I''m afraid it''s a bit late."


    The man stared into the distance, frowning slightly.


    Su Yi sighed, "Here, I saw it too. I didn''t expect that the big brother already knows the mirror, but the shot is so sharp, it''s too much."


    The monk shook his head unconsciously, "He has always been like this. I guess he has just learned it soon, so I want to try it."


    "Just for this, don''t you even care about Guigu Mountain Rules?"


    Su Yi said anxiously, "Second Brother, let''s hurry up! Maybe we can catch up with it. Sect Master Zhou was a good person. After I met him for a long time, I acted very well in line with our temperament. I always regret that if It��s not the order of the big brother..."


    "I am also interested in him."


    The man nodded, and the two of them speeded up unconsciously.


    Only a few steps, but stopped, the two looked at each other with surprise and joy.


    Because of an old and wise voice, suddenly appeared in the sea of ??knowledge between the two.


    "Brother, did you hear that?"


    "Of course I heard it. It was Master''s voice transmission. I didn''t expect Master to watch it. It''s weird that Master actually left the customs."


    "What''s weird, I think it''s time to leave the customs, I can''t let the big brother mess around."


    "Let''s slow down, wait and see."


    "Okay, but I''m still a little worried. After all, it''s a mirror of the heart. Only the big brother among us has learned it."


    "It seems that Zhou Shu hasn''t been affected too much..."


    The two slowed down and flew towards Zhou Shu, watching while flying.


    Pang Bin stared at Zhou Shu, and there were some surprises, "Yes, ordinary monks should have collapsed long ago after they knew what this was, and you, Brother Zhou, as if nothing happened, you don��t understand it or you are wrong. What about gestures?"


    "It is very rare to see the demons."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I just want to look at it a few more times. Brother Pang doesn''t mind using it for a while, right?"


    "So courageous."


    Pang Bin smiled faintly, but the trace of killing intent in his eyes was undisguised.


    In an instant, the Heart Magic mirror was covered with a thick web like spider silk, which firmly bound Zhou Shu Xuying in the mirror.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and his whole person seemed to be **** by countless ropes. Whether it was to cast Shu''s power or use his spiritual sense, it was a lot slower, as if walking in a swamp, it was difficult to walk.


    It should only be defended, not attacked.


    This magic mirror of the heart is really powerful, not to mention the constant interference to the mind, and the restraining power is outstanding. Zhou Shu almost completely loses his maneuverability The tower stands up suddenly, very quickly and solidly. .


    The Dao Pagoda at this time is different from a few years ago. In the past few years, Zhou Shu has made rapid progress. He has understood two laws one after another, plus tens of thousands of methods and the integration of various Dao, which makes this pagoda flashy. , The light blasted straight into the sky.


    For a time, the four fields were bright, and the Taoist tower on Zhou Shu''s body was as bright as the sun.


    Zhou Shu was stunned.


    Your own Tao Pagoda has reached this point?


    After a moment of stunned, it was joy. Shu Zhi��s strength was extremely vigorous and vast like the sea, but it was far from the strongest state. The laws and Taos that were incorporated into it were not fully integrated, but the relatively simple accumulation of power. In a while, Daota will be stronger, much stronger than it is now.


    It was not only him who was stunned, but also Pang Bin on the other side.


    His complexion was a little pale.


    Although Guigu inheritance is known for its idealism, its strength should not be underestimated. Self-confidence is comparable to Kunlun. However, seeing Zhou Shu��s Dao Pagoda, I suddenly feel ashamed and shameful. My own power seems to be completely incomparable. , Not only the strength of its crookedness, but its inherent complexity is also incredible, how can there be so many changes... Moreover, this is still limited by the mirror of the heart.


    At that moment, his confidence in attacking Daota weakened a lot.


    If this power is fully displayed, how strong should it be?


    In his opinion, that is a power comparable to the mighty, and it is almost impossible for him to match it.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, and then at the magic mirror in his hand, he couldn''t help but arouse many doubts. What is the power of Taoism that Zhou Shu is practicing this time?


    Of course, these doubts were just doubts, because he didn''t know that Zhou Shu couldn''t use the current Shu Zhili correctly, and could only accumulate strength.


    (Ps: Thank you Shentu Feifei for your continuous support:), thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 1738: Zhang Qin

    "This����"


    Su Yi who was not far away was also stunned.


    The monk on the side''s complexion slightly condensed, and said slowly, "Junior Brother, last time you met Zhou Shu, he didn''t..."


    "Brother, I know what you want to say."


    Su Yi turned her head and smiled bitterly, "Either he was hiding his strength at the time, or he has made great progress now. In short, if I met him at that time, I would never retreat, and it would be impossible. Try to escape and follow him for so long."


    The monk stagnated, "It''s only a few decades since you last saw him... It should be because you didn''t try your best to deal with you, or because we were afraid of the name of Guigu Mountain, it is impossible to leap so much in decades. It''s unbelievable."


    "Stop talking about this."


    Su Yi looked into the distance with a sad expression, "I was worried that the big brother would hurt Zhou Shu before, but now I have to worry about the big brother."


    The monk faintly said, "You said before that Zhou Shu''s mind was as flat as white paper, and there was no gap to drill. Presumably he had taken the Supreme Heart Crossing Pill to suppress the weakness of his mind, and his mind was extremely tough. In this way, he can just resist most of Guigushan��s tactics, and although the senior brother has cultivated the heart mirror, he has only just completed it. It is tangible and lacks God, and he cannot use the heart mirror to reverse the opponent��s mind. The power of the law destroys the heart defense, and can only try to influence it, and Zhou Shu seems not too afraid of this."


    Su Yi nodded slightly, "The power of the ideal law of the big brother can''t be reflected in the state of mind too much. Now we can only understand everything about the opponent through the heart mirror, see the source of the opponent''s power, and limit the opponent in the final analysis. The opponent has nowhere to start, so he can come up with the best attack method to attack, seemingly invincible... However, in the face of this huge power gap, I am afraid that the big brother has nothing to do."


    "I can''t move at all."


    If the monk has enlightenment, "Master is right. Our Guigu Mountain is fundamentally in the study of the mind. If we can��t destroy our minds, it will be very difficult. In terms of strength, we can only compete with the masters of the six sects. Compared with the real strong, it is still a lot worse."


    Su Yi sighed, "I just didn''t expect that Sect Master Zhou''s power is so terrible, I''m afraid that only the master can compare it with the mountain."


    During the discussion, the vicissitudes of life and wise voice sounded again from the sea of ??knowledge, "Go away."


    The two looked tight and rushed over.


    At this time, Pang Bin was riding a tiger with difficulty, quite annoying.


    He can restrain Zhou Shu to the point where he can��t move, but he cannot defeat Zhou Shu. The powerful tower is beyond the range he can break. If he does it rashly, the possibility of humiliating himself is not small, but if If you don''t do it, you''re just consuming it, but you''re afraid of being laughed at.


    After all, the words have been said.


    He saw so many children from the family, shouting heroes, but in his heart there was only contempt. There were not many talents that could be created at all, and even the opponents were not worthy of them. Are there only these talents in the Xuanhuang Realm? But I don''t know that Zhou Shu is completely different this time, he has improved too much at once, and is shocked.


    Zhou Shu was also helpless.


    The power of Daotao is beyond expectation, and he can''t control it well, and may lose control at any time, which is a very tricky thing.


    Because these Shu Zhili are far from proficient, and too many untransformed "impurities" are incorporated into them. The more important reason is that his mind is always disturbed by the heart mirror, divine consciousness, and other aspects. Both are, even if you only leave the body for a few feet, the divine consciousness is in danger of losing control. In this case, Zhou Shu can''t control such a large force.


    If it continues, the outcome is hard to predict.


    The children of the family at the banquet were silent.


    In fact, because of the restrictions of the law, they can''t see much.


    "Big brother, stop!"


    "Sect Master Zhou, live!"


    The two flew over, stood between Zhou Shu and Pang Bin, and separated the two.


    Pang Bin secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but frowned, and shouted in a deep voice, "Junior Brother Su, what are you talking about, you want me to stop? When is Guigushan your turn to be the master?"


    Su Yi raised her hand and said, "Brother, this is Master''s order."


    "Master?"


    Pang Bin''s expression changed slightly, he paused, waved his hand to wipe off the mirror, and glanced at Zhou Shu indifferently, "That''s it for today."


    Zhou Shu stared at the cultivator who came over, slightly puzzled, "The Daoist is..."


    The monk arched his hands and smiled, "In the next Zhang Qin, he is the second disciple of Master Guiguzi. Master has said that Guigushan didn''t mean to be right with the lord, and asked the lord to stop fighting."


    "It turned out to be Brother Zhang."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, and said with a gentle face, "Senior Guiguzi''s words, there is no reason to be disrespectful in the next, I don''t want to say it, and I don''t plan to continue fighting."


    The battle came to an abrupt end, but there were gains,


    Without the restraint of the mirror of his mind, Zhou Shusuan slowly brought Tao Ta into his body, but his body couldn''t help but shake.


    The outburst of suitable talents was indeed overdone, because his mind was limited and his control over power was weakened a lot...In fact, it was a good experience. Next time you face it, you should be calmer.


    There should be another time, when the opposite Pang Bin and his ideals are too far apart, and he is self-sufficient, looking like a person who can turn an enemy into a friend.


    Speaking of it, he is really worried. The idealism is really difficult and troublesome. If you can��t understand some of its mysteries the silent heart demon will cause serious harm sooner or later, even if it is not in the Xuanhuang world. Attacks will also be a major hidden danger in the future.


    Zhou Shu straightened his clothes and arched his hands, "Brother Zhang, please ask Senior Guiguzi on your behalf. I don''t know if I can see Senior here?"


    Zhang Qin seemed to think, and condensed his eyebrows, "This is not clear to me. Master does not have any more instructions. I just don''t want to conflict with the master. When it comes to seeing Master, I can''t be the master or inform the teacher. Respect..."


    "Because we don''t know where the master is."


    Su Yi walked over and spread out her hands with a wry smile, "Only in this mountain, Yunshen knows nowhere. We can''t find the master at all, but the master can find us at any time. If the master wants to see the master, he will definitely If you are looking for the suzerain directly, please don''t blame it."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and said quite understandingly, "It''s not easy to be forced, but it''s a pity that I don''t have a chance... Ha ha, Senior is also a hermit in his own Ghost Valley Mountain, he is really a hermit among hermits."


    Zhang Qin was slightly stagnant, and laughed unconsciously, "The hermit among the hermits, the master seems to have also mentioned that if the lord can meet the master, maybe he will have a good relationship."


    "hope so."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and said unwillingly, "Senior Guiguzi is hiding in the mountains, is he practicing in retreat?"


    "Hehe, Master, he has long since stopped practicing."


    Zhang Qin chuckled, as if he heard something funny.


    "Yes, it''s actually very easy for Master to be promoted to immortality, but I don''t want to do it."


    Su Yi immediately nodded, and when he mentioned Master, his eyes were filled with the radiance of reverence. The brilliance was so dazzling, he apparently regarded Master as an omnipotent figure.


    (Ps: Thank you Shentu Feifei and loading... for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to the vote~)

 Chapter 1739: Not allowed

    Zhou Shu smiled and stroked his palms, "Senior Guiguzi is pedantic, and I think so too."


    Pang Bin, who walked slowly, glanced at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "The flattery is pretty good, as if you have met the master."


    Su Yi frowned, "Big Brother, Master has given orders, so don''t say it anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, ��I��m not going to meet up here, but Senior Guiguzi��s ability to teach you three high-ranking feet shows that it is extraordinary... Hehe, the three are all first-class talents. You can know the achievements of Master without even thinking about it. There is no choice for two people in the world of immortality."


    Zhang Qin hurriedly handed over, "The Sect Master is absurdly praised, it''s not a very talented person here."


    Su Yi nodded with joy, "Sect Master is right, Master is indeed the number one person," he glanced at Pang Bin, with a sincere voice transmission, "Brother, the lord praised you like this. Why do you bother about that little dispute?"


    "It''s just a flattery."


    Of course, there was no way out. Pang Bin waved his hand, but the cold color on his face gradually faded.


    Su Yi said happily, "Sect Master, in fact, Master is not only our three disciples, but also a little disciple who is closed."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Oh? Can you see me?"


    "I''m afraid I won''t see it."


    Su Yi shook her head, quite stunned, "Little Junior Brother Sun Juan has been following Master, and we can''t see him. It''s been a long time since I saw him. I really miss it. Without Junior Brother, Guigu Mountain is a lot less. Fun, what do you think, brother?"


    After speaking, he looked at the other two disciples expectantly.


    Zhang Qin smiled and nodded, "Little Junior Brother is indeed very interesting, and smart talents are also first-class. After spending so long with Master, he should be better than us now."


    "Huh, better than us?"


    Pang Bin''s expression turned cold, "Sun Juan will not only please Master, what else can he do? He has followed Master for hundreds of years and he hasn''t learned anything. He can be better than me. You are literally telling a joke!"


    Zhang Qin smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry, senior brother, the junior brother said something wrong, he should be better than me, not better than us, he is naturally inferior to the senior brother."


    Pang Bin sternly said, "That''s also wrong, he can''t compare to anyone!"


    Su Yi quickly stood between the two of them, held one with one hand, and bowed her head to apologize, "Okay, okay, blame me for talking too much, don''t talk about this, by the way, Sect Master Zhou, you said you came here to ask us. What the **** is it?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at several people, and took out the Yujing bottle with a heavy expression.


    Su Yi was startled, "This is..."


    "It''s Cihang''s most precious jade purifying bottle," Zhang Qin said slightly, "I guessed the suzerain''s intentions."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn and placed three jade net bottles in front of the three of them, "Everyone, please take a look."


    Su Yi nodded when she heard the sound, looked into the Yujing bottle, her expression suddenly changed, "Inside..."


    After watching for a while, Zhang Qin saluted Zhou Shu and respected, "So many people, so great merit, Sect Master Zhou has worked hard."


    Pang Bin only glanced at it, then pushed the Yujing bottle back, seemingly disdainful, "What does mortal affairs have to do with us?"


    Zhou Shu ignored him and only said slowly, "You should know that mortals cannot live in the cave for too long, otherwise they will explode and die..."


    Pang Bin smiled, "I can''t stand even a little spiritual energy. It''s really weak and worthless."


    "Brother, don''t say anything."


    Looking at Pang Bin, Su Yi''s expression changed a little, "They are just mortals. You can count on how strong they are. It''s not their fault."


    "Weakness itself is wrong."


    Pang Bin said coldly, "Look at them, they are densely packed, like ants waiting to die in a bottle. It''s ridiculous. Such a mortal keeps and does a lot of things. No matter how much a, what is the use of living?"


    Zhang Qin was slightly displeased, "Brother, I''ll talk later if you have any comments, let''s listen to Sect Master Zhou first."


    "You don''t need to think about what he can say."


    Pang Bin glanced at Zhou Shu, "I just want Guigu Mountain to take in these mortals, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said sternly, "Yes, this is exactly what I mean here. It��s best for Brother Pang to understand it. Guigu Mountain is thousands of miles away, so it��s not even such a small number of people, and they don��t ask much. It''s enough to survive."


    "I don''t understand."


    Pang Bin shook his head resolutely, "I said, whether they exist or not has no meaning to Guigu Mountain and Xuanhuang Realm. Brother Zhou wants to save Brother Zhou, but Pang does not intend to do it. Actually... Brother Zhou , I have a better way to help you solve the problem."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What?"


    Pang Bin paused and said with a smile, "Brother Zhou can let them all out, gather more mortals, let them all go to death, and treat them as the first line of defense against aliens, which can delay the invasion of aliens. Time can consume a part of the strength of a foreign race. Although the effect may not be great, it is better than nothing. It is better than dead for nothing."


    Su Yi''s complexion turned black at once, "Brother, how can you say that!?"


    "Why not?"


    Pang Bin said indifferently, "By doing this, they can also give them a little bit of value. They will not be worthless, and they will be considered dead. It will help the Xuanhuang Realm, Sect Master Zhou, are you right?"


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Brother Pang really wants to be thoughtful Pang Bin showed a trace of contentment, "It''s all about using everything. Pang has heard that Sect Master Zhou has always been like this. Now Why not use it again? "


    "People are not things."


    Zhou Shu looked at Pang Bin and slowly said, "This method is impossible to accept in the next."


    Pang Bin shook his head and sighed, "Oh, that''s a pity, then Pang Mou also told the Sect Master to let them stay in Guigu Mountain. As long as Pang Mou is in one day, Pang Mou will never accept it."


    Su Yi looked at him and said loudly, "Brother, leaving mortals is no harm to Guigushan, why don''t you allow it? Second brother, can you talk about it?"


    Zhang Qin shook his head slightly, "Junior brother, leaving mortals behind will do no harm to Guigu Mountain, but the master has his destiny, and all matters in the valley are decided by the senior brother... Even if you and I have different opinions, you can��t change anything, otherwise it��s a violation. Rebellious."


    Su Yi thought for a while, and said angrily, "Big brother, this is millions of lives, it''s in your hands..."


    Pang Bin shook his head, "These tens of millions of lives are not as good as anyone here. You needn''t say more, Junior Brother, since the mountains are my master, what I say is what I say, and you don''t want to violate the commandment of the teacher?"


    "I����"


    Su Yi stood up for a while, and said straightly, "The disciples will not disobey the master''s order, but they are also very dissatisfied with the decision of the master. If the master insists on this, the master will probably leave Guigushan temporarily."


    Pang Bin didn''t care, "That''s your business."


    Zhou Shu looked at several people arguing, and said, "It seems we can''t agree."


    Pang Bin nodded, "No way, Pang must be considered for Guigu Mountain. There are so many mortals and too much turbidity, which affects the cultivation of Master and other people. If someone cannot be promoted to immortality, Pang cannot bear the responsibility. what."


    (PS: It��s really cold...)

 Chapter 1740: Sun Juan

    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression extremely calm, as if he had accepted this fact.


    Su Yi walked to his side and said in a deep voice, "Sect Master, don''t worry. After going out, you can think of other ways to go out with you. If you can''t settle these mortals safely, you won''t return to Guigu Mountain."


    Zhang Qin''s face changed slightly, "Junior Brother, are you planning to do this?"


    Su Yi nodded and said sternly, "Master teaches us that everything should be based on the heart, to understand the principles of the human heart, what the heart thinks, and what I do. What I think now is how to save these mortals, so I must Do something for this, otherwise it will violate Master��s teaching."


    "Yes."


    Zhang Qin nodded thoughtfully, "Take the heart as the point, and master the principles of the heart..."


    Su Yi said with some expectation, "What did the brother think?"


    Zhang Qin silently shook his head, did not speak any more, Su Yi lowered his head in disappointment.


    Pang Bin stroked his beard, indifferent, and even somewhat contented, "Junior brother has his own ideas, but Pang is also implementing Master��s teachings, so that he will not let these mortals stay. , Sect Master Zhou, sorry."


    "Sorry?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "No, it may be me who has to say sorry."


    Pang Bin laughed unconsciously, "Hahaha, what Brother Zhou said, Pang did not quite understand."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and said calmly, "Brother Pang is afraid of giving way to the position of the mountain lord today."


    Pang Bin''s face turned pale, and he was surprised and angry, "What did you say!?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Su Yi and Zhang Qin were also a little stunned, not knowing what it meant.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don''t understand? I want to borrow Guigu Mountain for a hundred years, and be the owner of the mountain for a hundred years, and then return it after a hundred years."


    "you!?"


    Pang Bin suddenly understood, but the anger in his heart did not decrease at all, but increased.


    Zhou Shu actually wanted to grab Guigushan!


    This kind of thing has never been seen since the appearance of Guigu Mountain until now, and no one has even thought about it. He would never think about it before. Guigu Mountain and Guiguzi have always been the most mysterious symbols of the mysterious yellow world. , Someone wants to take it away?


    It is no different from saying that the six major sects will be destroyed.


    "Sect Master Zhou, you want to grab Guigu Mountain?"


    Su Yi was also shocked, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    Zhang Qin shook his head lightly, and stepped back slowly, far away from Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes were very firm, "I know, I have considered very clearly, except for Guigu Mountain, no other place can save these mortals. The secrets of the six major sects are impossible, and Fangcun Mountain and Penglai Island are the same. , So I have no choice. No matter whether Brother Pang says yes or not, I will do it, and I can only do it. It��s up to the heart and the truth of the mind. Well, I think so too."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Pang Bin laughed wildly, and retreated quickly, "Okay, then I will learn the master Zhou''s trick again. This time, I am afraid that I will never die!"


    Su Yi looked at Zhou Shu and shook her head with regret, "Brother Zhou, I''m sorry, if you help mortals, I will help you, but it is absolutely impossible to **** Guigushan. Senior brother may not be your opponent. , We Ghost Valley disciples, we must work together to deal with you."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "It doesn''t matter, Brother Su just do my best, please don''t keep your hands."


    The few quickly separated and became a confrontation, but no one took the initiative first, because they all knew that this battle was very important and dangerous. A little negligence would result in an unbearable result, so I had to be extremely cautious.


    "Brother Zhou!"


    Zhang Qin stared at Zhou Shu and suddenly shouted, "Where is your Xuanyuan Sword, don''t you plan to use it against us?"


    As if thinking of something, Pang Bin followed, "Use it, let me see how you use it. I think that Xuanyuan sword is not like you said, it is a sword that does not hurt people and benevolence. It is clear that you were eaten by it. Only after the heart and the devil can make such a bad move!"


    Zhang Qin nodded slowly, "After all, we also want to see how you are different from the emperor back then."


    Su Yi was stagnant, knowing that they were disturbing Zhou Shu with words, and doing everything they could, trying to find a fighter from it, only inexplicably depressed.


    "If I am in a demon, why should I care about these thousands of mortals?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You don''t have to irritate me, I won''t use Xuanyuan sword, it is not used to deal with you, you can use it if you have any tricks, I am waiting here..."


    "If you lose, you will lend me Guigu Mountain for a hundred years. After a hundred years, the original will be returned, guaranteeing a lot of cents. In these hundred years, a few of you can still live freely in the mountains. All I need is a barren land, and I It will also promote the merits of several people, saying that it is because of you that all people will be saved, how about? This merit is not small, and it will also be of great benefit to Guigushan."


    Su Yi was startled, "What Brother Zhou said..."


    Pang Bin shouted loudly, "Shut up!"


    Originally wanted to disturb Zhou Shu''s mind, but on the other hand, he was disturbed. They didn''t know that Zhou Shu was unique in this regard.


    He glared at Zhou Shu, and on the palm of his right palm, the heart mirror gradually floated, and Zhou Shu''s shadow slowly formed on the mirror.


    Zhou Shu Ning calmed down, and the Taoist Tower rose into the sky.


    At that moment, he felt the attacks of three people at the same time, the dense and pervasive heart network on three sides, plus countless divine consciousness, all of which contained the power of law, shaking his mind all the time, if he did not concentrate on defense , I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    The light of Dao Pagoda is vast and boundless, covering most of Guigu Mountain, which is a bit stronger than before.


    The three Guigu disciples he can''t stay, nor can he stay.


    Snapped!


    Just when it was critical, a small stone suddenly appeared and hit the heart mirror quietly.


    The heart mirror shattered slammed, and the light was scattered.


    No one could see how the stone appeared. It was inexplicable, and it flew over after a meal, as if it was stuck, and the speed was very slow, but Pang Bin had no chance to defend himself, and he watched his heart. The mirror was broken.


    "Master?"


    All three of them stopped, and stood there blankly.


    In their eyes, the only thing that can do this is Guiguzi, whom they respect.


    A white cloud suddenly split open, a white light followed, and a thin figure was reflected in the white light.


    "Sun Juan?"


    "Junior Brother Sun?"


    "Little Junior Brother?"


    The three of them were a little dull and exclaimed.


    The thin figure slowly walked towards Zhou Shu and stopped several dozen feet in front of Zhou Shu.


    It was a boy in Tsing Yi, who looked only sixteen or seventeen years old, but had a mature age far beyond his age. He had an ordinary face and looked at Zhou Shu indifferently, with a little bit of bright wisdom in his eyes. Daota, this matter can be discussed again."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled slightly.


    The Tao Tower that had just been released returned to the body, and his body inevitably shook again.


    This young man is Sun Juan, the closed disciple of Guiguzi, who has been following Guiguzi, and he is now coming out to represent Guiguzi.


    Gui Guzi was around and saw what happened here.


    The presence of the righteous master means that things have turned for the better, and there is no reason to continue fighting.


    (PS: Thank you friends who read books, book friends 20170517165312613 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1741: break

    "OK OK."


    Seeing that a fierce fight was resolved, Su Yi hurried over and patted Sun Juan''s shoulder excitedly, "Little Junior Brother, you have come out, where is Master?"


    Sun Juan stepped back a little, and bowed respectfully, "Hello, Senior Brother, Master is still living in seclusion, so I don''t plan to show up."


    "Don''t plan to show up?" Su Yi touched her head, very puzzled. "But the stone must have been sent by the master just now. I have spoken before, so why didn''t you come out?"


    Zhang Qin slowly approached and condensed his eyebrows, "If the master can''t come out, how can we solve the current problem?"


    Su Yi was rather helpless. "It''s really a slap-off shopkeeper. I didn''t come out after a fight just now. I''ve been watching it all the time..."


    "Senior Brother Sun, what instructions does Master give?"


    Pang Bin strode forward with an angry look on his face, "This week Shu said that he wanted to grab our Guigu Mountain, so I can''t let it go easily!"


    Sun Juan bowed his party and watched the three of them slowly said, "Master, Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, Master will indeed not come out. As for how to solve the problem with Sovereign Zhou, Master said, let me deal with it. From now on, everything in Guigu Mountain will be decided by me."


    "what?"


    The three of them were all stuck, and Pang Bin even shouted out, staring at Sun Juan, his eyes were very unkind, "What did you say!?"


    Sun Juan remained unmoved and looked modest. "Brother, I will decide all the affairs of Guigushan in the future. Senior brother, you can concentrate on your cultivation, in order to become immortal soon."


    "Why?"


    Pang Bin glared at Sun Juan, his eyes seemed to be burning, red and red, "Sun Juan, isn''t it your predecessor? Hehe, you want to be the owner of Guigu Mountain, don''t you?"


    Su Yi stood in the middle of the two, "How can the senior brother say that? The master is indeed here, and the stone is not something that the younger brother can send out."


    Zhang Qin nodded slightly, "It''s true that what the younger brother said can''t be a lie."


    "Go away for me!"


    Pang Bin arbitrarily pushed away the two of them and looked directly at Sun Juan, "Even if it''s not a fake, why should you take it? What else can you do except to please the master?"


    Sun Juan shook his head and said faintly, "Compared with the master, the disciple is really ignorant. The disciple just wants to stay with the master and listen more to the teachings. But the master has his destiny, the disciple has to follow it, and the disciple It��s not a mountain owner, just doing some mundane tasks to make it easier for others to practice."


    Pang Bin pointed at Sun Juan, and said angrily, "It''s a good point. I don''t know how Master was so confused by you that he made such a stupid decision! It''s ridiculous, ridiculous!"


    "Big brother, the more you talk, the more outrageous you are."


    Su Yi frowned, "No matter what the master decides, we only need to follow it as a disciple. How can we make accusations?"


    Zhang Qin nodded slowly, "Master said, there must be his truth, and it can''t be wrong."


    "You two don''t talk there!"


    The fire in Pang Bin��s eyes finally popped out, and even filled with smoke, ��Pang has followed the master for three thousand years, dedicated himself to serving as the teacher, and dedicated himself to guarding the Guigu Mountain. For this reason, he did not hesitate to live and die, and he never did anything sorry for the ghost. The matter between Gu Shan and Master has changed to such a result now? Is the Guigu Shan that I manage bad?"


    "And Sun Juan is with you, Master, but only three hundred years later, he will be able to replace me? A monk who hasn''t even reached the tribulation realm is also worthy to manage the world''s first mountain, Guigushan, I want to ask Why! Why do you want to do this?"


    In the last few words, he yelled at the sky, obviously questioning his master Guiguzi.


    It was just a while, but there was no answer.


    Su Yi was rather bitter and persuaded, "Master has his own thoughts. Big brother waits until he sees Master before saying hello, why bother."


    Sun Juan always kept calm and slowly said, "Big brother, the disciples don''t know why the master did this, but the big brother doesn''t have to be so angry. There are very few people in Guigu Mountain. The so-called mountain lord is just a false job..."


    "You needn''t say more!"


    Pang Bin suddenly turned his head, his voice was extremely cold, so cold that the flames in his eyes were extinguished, replaced by a deadly cold.


    He stared at Sun Juan, and nodded slowly but vigorously, "Sun Juan, you are fine, the future Guigu Mountain will be handed over to you."


    Su Yi hurriedly walked over and said with a smile, "Big brother, it won��t be enough, and it��s nothing big. They are all senior brothers who have been with each other for so long, so why bother so much? The top priority is not to talk about Sect Master Zhou��s affairs. Well, those mortals are..."


    Pang Bin hummed coldly, waved his sleeves and flicked out, "Don''t mention Brother Zhou, what else is Sect Master Zhou."


    Su Yi stepped back several times, looking at Pang Bin in amazement, he could feel it, that this stroke had actually moved a lot of real power.


    Pang Bin looked up at the sky and said coldly, "From today, I am no longer a disciple of Guiguzi, I will leave Guigu Mountain."


    "what?!"


    Su Yi''s face turned pale, and she quickly said, "Big brother, what are you talking about?"


    "I don''t want to repeat it again."


    Pang Bin turned his head and glanced at him indifferently, "Senior brother, don''t mention it in the future, we won''t have any relationship Su Yi is a little unwilling to give up, "Master? "


    Pang Bin ignored it, and flew up, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Su Yi wanted to chase again, but was stopped by Zhang Qin. Zhang Qin shook his head, "Forget it, he has decided to go, it''s useless if you persuade me, Master should be able to deal with it, we just wait."


    "Ugh."


    Su Yi thought for a while, but could only sigh for a long time.


    Zhou Shu looked at a few people, and said, "It was the fault that caused all the brothers to disagree. After I go out, I will look for Brother Pang. Whether I can find it or not, I will give you an explanation."


    "No, this matter has nothing to do with the sovereign."


    Sun Juan shook his head and said calmly, "Master brother has already expected this move. When I say those things, he will definitely leave. He should have this calamity, and the lord does not need to care."


    "Oh����"


    Zhou Shu nodded and raised his hand, "Since Senior Guiguzi had expected it, I won''t talk much next time."


    Pang Juan nodded lightly, "Please wait here for the Sovereign Lord to wait a while, and we will discuss with the Sovereign after we finish some things."


    Having said that, the three of them quickly left and went to the Guigu Mountain.


    Zhou Shu stood in place, seemingly enlightened.


    When things happened suddenly and unexpectedly, Pang Bin left angrily this time, not knowing what he would do when he arrived in the realm of cultivation, but hoped that he would not add chaos to the chaotic Xuanhuang realm.


    Speaking of, the four disciples of Guiguzi, Pang Bin, Zhang Qin, Su Yi, and Sun Juan, are all geniuses among geniuses. Except for Pang Bin who is too rigid and ignores mortals, the others are very good. If they can be used for him... ��


    It should be of great help to the current chaos.


    But most can only think about it.


    (PS: Thank you nui8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1742: Taoism

    After a while, Sun Juan walked over alone, raised his hand and said, "Sect Master Zhou, please come with me."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and after Sun Juan, he flew straight out of the mountains.


    "How does Sect Master Zhou feel about this place?"


    Sun Juan stopped on the top of a high mountain and pointed forward.


    Stopping and looking, there is a wide open area in front of me, without high mountains and mountains, but the landform is quite complicated, with deserts and swamps, and several inland seas.


    Zhou Shu groaned a little, and immediately bowed and saluted, with a sincere expression, "Thank you, Brother Sun!"


    Sun Juan''s expression changed slightly. He stepped aside and repaid the courtesy, "I can''t make it."


    Zhou Shu insisted on finishing the ceremony, and said slowly, "Senior and Brother Sun are willing to take in these tens of millions of people, and one gift is nothing."


    Sun Juan shook his head lightly, "Sect Master Zhou is wrong."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, "There is no trace of spiritual energy here, which is completely different from other places in Guigu Mountain. Isn''t it that Senior Guiguzi specially arranged it to accommodate those Li people?"


    "The place is well furnished."


    Sun Juanwen said, "But we are not taking in. Guigushan provides them with a place to stay, but it will also charge a certain price."


    Zhou Shu stared at Sun Juan, wondering, "Look for a mortal for a price? I don''t understand what Brother Sun meant, what can they give you."


    "No one can live without paying anything, regardless of Xianfan."


    Sun Juan and Zhou Shu looked at each other with calm expressions, "They can give me a lot."


    Zhou Shu didn''t back down at all, and said straightly, "Brother Sun, please elaborate."


    Although Guigu Mountain had never reported any evil, nor did he use mortals as resources for such evil deeds, Sun Juan''s words still made Zhou Shu a little uneasy after he heard the rumor.


    Sun Juan said calmly, "Bingdao."


    Zhou Shu''s heart loosened, only a little worried, "Brother Sun intends to train these mortals into soldiers, so as to improve his military skills? If they are not allowed to kill each other, then there is no problem, but Brother Sun has learned from Guiguzi. Going to practice military art, isn��t it..."


    Sun Juan said in a slow voice, "Compared to Xindao, I also attach importance to warfare, and so does the master."


    "Sorry."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and apologized immediately, "I am so worried."


    Sun Juan looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, "Sect Master doesn''t need to think about it, the disciples of Guigu will not ignore the lives of mortals, and it is impossible for them to kill each other. Even if they want to find an enemy for them, they must be a foreign race."


    Zhou Shu felt a shock in his heart, and said slowly, "Let mortals fight against alien races? If it can be done, Brother Sun will be great! Then it is not only these tens of thousands of mortals that will be saved, but the countless mortals of the entire Xuanhuang Realm."


    "It''s just a talk, it may not be what you want," Sun Juan paused and said in a deep voice, "Sect Master Zhou, can you agree to Guigushan''s arrangement?"


    Zhou Shu bowed and said, "I don''t have any comments anymore. Thank you, Brother Sun, and Senior Guiguzi. If you need me to do something, please don''t hesitate to speak, whether it''s a person or something, the Heyin school will do."


    Sun Juan said lightly, "I don''t need anything."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of anger, "I''m not throwing my hand at the shopkeeper, so how can so many people leave it to you?"


    Sun Juan said calmly, "Don��t worry about Sect Master Zhou. It��s a great merit that Sect Master can bring thousands of mortals here from the race. Just let Guigushan do the rest. A little food and hard work are not counted. What, and... the main guardian of the sect is the entire Xuanhuang Realm, and all the cultivators who want to lead are destined to achieve the holy position, so how can you bother with these things."


    Zhou Shu was stunned. He didn''t expect him to say that. He shook his head and said, "Brother Sun is serious. I haven''t thought about it this way yet, and I don''t have that great ability."


    Sun Juan glanced at him with deep meaning, and said slowly, "Please hand over the Yujing bottle to me, and I will settle those mortals."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu was still a little surprised, and took out the Yujing bottle to Sun Juan.


    Sun Juan took the Yujing bottle and randomly placed a stack of old bamboo slips in Zhou Shu''s hands, and slowly said, "Sect Master Zhou, Master asked me to give you this. Just watch it here, don''t leave. Far."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu opened the bamboo slips and read only a few words, and he felt a breath of aura from the bottom of his heart, and he was frozen.


    Looking at Sun Juan, he was surprised, "This is Senior Guiguzi..."


    "Sect Master takes a good look, I won''t bother."


    Sun Juan arched his hands with a gentle face, slowly backed away, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ghost Valley Mountain.


    A mountain stream that is completely invisible outside.


    In front of the waterfall, an old man stood with his arms folded, with a leisurely expression. Not far behind him, stood with respectful Su Yi and Zhang Qin.


    The water flow on the waterfall is turbulent, only the surface of the water is flat, and the mirror is like, reflecting two clear phantoms, it is Zhou Shu and Sun Juan, their every move is reflected in it, even the flow of spiritual consciousness, a little bit of cloud smoke On the body, the mist in the Zhenghe Waterfall is consistent.


    Seeing Sun Juan leave, but left the bamboo slips, Su Yi and Zhang Qin were both stunned.


    "Master."


    After hesitating for a while, Su Yi took two steps and saluted, "The book in the hands of Sect Master Zhou is it the Guigu Taoist book that Master said?"


    The old man didn''t turn around, and said with a smile, "Yes, it''s my Guigu Daoshu."


    "what?"


    Zhang Qin couldn''t help it anymore, and said in courtesy, "Master, even our disciples have not read the Guigu Dao Shu, so you give it to Sect Master Zhou?"


    Su Yi paused, "Master, you once said that this Dao book condenses your life''s hard work. It contains thousands of magic methods, large and small, in the Guigu Mountain. It has never been seen before, it can be said to be the first to open the Profound Yellow Realm. At the beginning, several of our disciples were very excited and wanted to see what happened. But Master, you said that our realm is not enough. See, for this matter, the senior brother is very angry. He argued with the respected master several times and you have never agreed to it. This shows that this book is precious, and our disciples regard it as the first treasure of Guigu Mountain. , But now..."


    He sighed, "Master, you just gave it to Sect Master Zhou casually, as if the book was not worth anything at all. But the four of our disciples couldn''t even think of it if they wanted to die, alas, How could this be."


    Zhang Qin''s expression was slightly condensed, "Master, the disciples also feel that this matter is unfair. Not to mention that Sect Master Zhou is an outsider. The problem is that Sect Master Zhou has not learned the mind. It is useless for you to show it to him. This kind of favoritism seems meaningless. ."


    Su Yi nodded, "Master, why would you do such a thing, I really don''t understand."


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu in the waterfall and paced slowly, "Don''t ask too much, watch him carefully."


    Su Yi and Zhang Qin looked at each other, and they were quite puzzled, but they couldn''t ask any more. They only looked at Zhou Shu in the waterfall together, silently thinking.


    They never thought that Guiguzi would give his life experience, the true treasure of Guigushan, directly to Zhou Shu.

 Chapter 1743: Explanation

    Time passed quickly, more than three months in a flash.


    Before the waterfall, the old man was still walking leisurely. Su Yi and Zhang Qin behind him had no doubts in their eyes. They stared at Zhou Shu in the waterfall with extremely focused expressions.


    Zhou Shuduan was sitting with bamboo slips in front of him. There were a lot of mist around him, changing and showing various appearances.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu stood up, let out a long howl, and went straight into the sky.


    The old man raised his hand slightly, the mist was collected, and there was no trace of Zhou Shu in the waterfall, and it was clear.


    "How much do you realize?"


    The old man slowly turned around, his eyes shining brightly.


    Su Yi bowed and said, "The disciple is not talented, and he has realized about 10%."


    Zhang Qin followed and saluted, "The disciple has realized one-ninth."


    The old man smiled and nodded, "In just over three months, you have a lot of understanding, very good."


    Su Yi sighed unconsciously, "Thank you, Master, for your guidance. My heart is really broad and profound, and the disciple was too shallow before."


    Zhang Qin said slowly, "Master is painstakingly painstaking, and the disciples are unforgettable, but... how can Sect Master Zhou understand his heart?"


    After watching Zhou Shu for three months, how could they not understand the old man''s painstaking efforts.


    The old man gave the Taoist script to Zhou Shu to practice, and then simulated and demonstrated the whole process of Zhou Shu''s practice of Tao script, so that the two of them could realize from it, so that they can also get the beauty of the Taoist script and improve their mind.


    Relying on their current realm, it is really not easy to realize the Guigu Taoist book. I can��t understand the subtleties of it after reading it. It is meaningless. No matter how hard you think and meditate, you can��t get it. Zhou Shu went to see it and used Zhou Shu as an aid to help the disciples understand.


    This is for their good.


    Of course, the two also have a lot of confusion.


    The old man smiled indifferently, "Let him watch you and use him to build you up. There are two reasons. The first is because he can''t fall into the devil. Second, although he hasn''t cultivated the mind before, he can understand. Xindao understands better than you who have cultivated for hundreds of years and thousands of years."


    "Master, your explanation makes us even more confused?"


    Su Yi shook her head and looked at Zhang Qin, "Brother, do you understand?"


    "do not understand."


    Zhang Qin nodded honestly, "Master, why are you so sure that he will not fall into a devil, and understand his heart better than us?"


    The old man pondered for a while, then said slowly, "Because he is a pioneer."


    "what!?"


    "How come, the founder?"


    Su Yi and Zhang Qin were dumbfounded, their eyes almost popping out.


    They thought about many explanations, but they never thought that it was like this. How could this be possible? It was completely impossible.


    Calmly like Zhang Qin, at this moment dumbfounded, he said in a daze, "Sect Master Zhou, he, he...created a new way?"


    Su Yi reluctantly settled on the gods and shook her head like a puppet. "It��s not that you��re a master, you��re wrong. Although his Dao power is very strange, and his disciples have never seen it before, he can��t create it himself, right? Those who develop a new way are not the destiny of the destiny, or the natural saint... Master, are you sure?"


    The old man looked at the two and asked calmly, "Do you think the old man is wrong?"


    Just a soft question, Zhang Qin and Su Yi stopped talking.


    In their hearts, Master is absolutely impossible to make mistakes, this is already a belief.


    The Master''s affirmation smashed their doubts to pieces.


    After a while, Su Yiru woke up from a dream, and suddenly sighed, "It turns out that Sect Master Zhou was a creator of Taoism, so it wouldn''t be surprising."


    Zhang Qin just nodded blankly, but was speechless.


    At this moment, all they thought were Zhou Shu, a tall Zhou Shu, as if covering everything.


    "When it comes to understanding Tao, the old may not be as good as him."


    The old man was still indifferent, and said slowly, "He is a person who created Taoism. He will never betray his own Taoism. It is impossible for him to fall into a magic barrier. However, the so-called return of ten thousand Taoism to the sect can create Taoism and naturally understand others. Dao has a great advantage, and the Dao he created is quite similar to Xin Dao. The old can perceive many changes in the heart and Dao from it. In a battle with Pang Bin, he can also see that his mind is extremely tough and fearless. The heart demon meets the requirements of the old Taoist book."


    The two of them looked condensed and slowly listened carefully.


    The old man continued, "The old man thought and showed him the book of Taoism. If he can practice, you can also learn from it. This is an opportunity. If he hadn''t appeared, it would take you hundreds of years to understand your heart. The true meaning of Tao is now much ahead of schedule... You also understand that there are some things about Tao that can only be understood, not the old can teach it, and it must be realized on your own."


    "Yes, Master."


    The two nodded together, and said respectfully, "After seeing Sect Master Zhou''s practice, we have a deeper understanding of the Tao of Mind, but without the guidance of your master, we can''t see anything at all. Only if you respect you, can it be possible. To show the process of others'' cultivation of the mind and Tao completely before us, let us realize it, and give us this rare opportunity."


    "None is indispensable, it''s called fate."


    The old man smiled faintly, and squinted his eyes slightly, "It''s just that the old man didn''t expect that the moment he got the Taoist book, he immediately entered a state of epiphany... But think about it, if there is no such talent~www.novelhall. How can com~ create a new way."


    Su Yi paused, "Sect Master Zhou may be a born saint."


    "Nor," Zhang Qin thought for a while. "Maybe it is also the destiny. The Xuanhuang Realm has reached the time when a new way must appear. The destiny falls on him. This kind of thing has happened before. Sometimes it��s not people looking for Dao, but Dao looking for people, but no matter what, Sect Master Zhou is one of the best people in the world of cultivating immortals today, so it��s certainly true."


    "What you said is possible, but what does it matter?"


    The old man looked at the two and smiled leisurely, "He is him, and you are you. There is no need to entangle, let alone worship or anything else. You must know that people who create Taoism may not have high accomplishments. Today , I don��t know how many paths are annihilated in the dust. The immortal road is still very long. You only need to be yourself, blend your heart and Dao, understand the essence of Dao, from one to the ten thousand paths, the future achievements will not be better than He is bad."


    As he said, he stretched out his finger and nodded on their foreheads, "Yi, Qin, do you remember what the old man said to you?"


    Suddenly, the two of them glanced at each other and said loudly, "Ghost Valley disciples, not weaker than others."


    The old man nodded in satisfaction, "Yes, our Ghost Valley is also creating aisles and even creating laws, so don''t belittle yourself. Even people who are pioneers or higher should not mess up your mind. Appreciate but not follow."


    Both of them became firm, their eyes stared, "The disciple remembered."


    "Ok."


    The old man nodded lightly, with a hint of worry, "Three of you, I am not too worried, and the other one has a big problem."


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 20170517165312613 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1744: Wizards

    "what!"


    Su Yi awakened from the dream, and said in surprise, "Big brother, he doesn''t know where he is going. He has never been out of Guigu Mountain. Is there anything wrong?"


    Zhang Qin said quietly, "Big brother himself will be fine, but I am worried that he will cause something to happen."


    "Probably not."


    Su Yi seemed to be thoughtful, and said, "Big brother is a little bit arrogant these days, but he still doesn''t cause trouble, especially at this time, Master, you expected him to go out, he won''t cause trouble, right?"


    The old man was still pacing slowly, and said lightly, "It''s weird that he doesn''t cause trouble if he goes out like this."


    Su Yi''s face tightened, "Ah, what should I do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The old man paused, "He is not a disciple of Guigushan anymore, so he can make trouble by himself."


    Su Yi said anxiously, "Master, the big brother suddenly ran away. He made a big mistake, but he was just a momentary madness. He certainly didn''t want to leave Guigushan. He is not the time to be born now. Here, if the senior brother wants to fight against the Heyin Sect, I am afraid that the entire world of cultivation will target him. After all, it is our disciple of Guigushan, we can''t help but protect him."


    "Why protect?"


    The old man turned around and said solemnly, "He had done something wrong."


    Su Yi thought for a while and said, "From a moral point of view, he was wrong a lot. The salvation family does not save mortals and ignores that mortals are the source of immortal cultivators. However, the respected master teaches us to take the heart as the source and to master the principles of the human heart. That��s what I think. It doesn��t seem to violate my heart to carry out my own ideas."


    The old man laughed unconsciously, "You blame me."


    "It''s not..." Su Yi said quickly, "The disciple is not defending the elder brother, nor will he do it like him, just feel that everyone''s heart is different, and it is not surprising that there are differences."


    "So the old man does not say that he is arrogant or arrogant. This is his heart, and he will know it the day he accepts him."


    The old man stopped and walked and said calmly, "He is not at fault in ignoring Xianfan, and at his own ignorance. The difference between Xianfan is not something he can think about and implement at his level. When he really has a position of immortality, then It��s not too late to say that it��s not too late, but now he himself is just a cultivator, he deserves to be scolded, and his state of mind is too impetuous, he is complacent when he realizes such a small achievement as the heart mirror. A joke, to implement your own mind, you must first measure your own position. When you can��t, you must do it forcibly. It��s not wrong.��


    "what����"


    Su Yi was startled, but there was no more to argue.


    Zhang Qin was a little puzzled, "Master, why did you stop it at that time? If Sect Master Zhou defeated Senior Brother, it would just frustrate him."


    "It''s more than just defeating."


    The old man showed a trace of solemnity, "Zhou Shu''s Dao power is really extraordinary. It combines at least two laws and dozens of Dao, even if the old is unwilling to face confrontation, and importantly, he cannot completely control this. Strength, if you don��t stop it, if you really lose control of the fight, he is likely to suffer a lot of injuries, and the three of you..."


    Zhang Qin and Su Yi understood immediately, they only sighed, and they didn''t know what to say.


    The three of them work together, they are not opponents, and they may even be seriously injured, so what can be said.


    The old man said slowly, "It''s enough for Pang Bin alone. He doesn''t regret if he is wrong, and he should be taught no matter how bad he is. Only you should not suffer innocently. You still have important things to do."


    The two of them looked tight, and hurriedly saluted, "Master, what is your command?"


    The old man looked up at the sky and said every word, "The foreign race did not come just by sight, but has already come."


    Su Yi was surprised, "Is it here?"


    Zhang Qin muttered slightly, "When is this, Master?"


    "Thirty-nine days ago, the alien race had entered the Xuanhuang Realm. There were 17 alien races who came in for the first time... The exact details are unclear, but there should be no demons, just forerunners, but this first attack was Surpassed many times in the past, very dangerous."


    The old man stared at the two of them, "Xuanhuang Realm is gradually entering a crisis. According to the past rules, Guigu Mountain cannot sit and watch. You two should leave the mountain."


    "Yes, Master."


    Su Yi nodded altogether, a fire suddenly ignited in her eyes.


    Zhang Qin nodded, his expression calm, "What other requirements does Master have?"


    As if thinking of something, Su Yi asked, "Would you like to unite with the Heyin Sect and other sects? The disciples think that Sect Master Zhou is very good, and if they are together, they can play a greater role."


    The old man calmly said, "It does what you want, but don''t learn from your brothers and do inappropriate things when you can''t do it."


    Zhang Qin saluted, "Understood."


    Su Yi still has some questions, "Master, what should we do if we meet a big brother?"


    "Whatever you want, don''t be attached..." The old man frowned and sighed softly. "He probably didn''t bring the Guigu Heart Ring. If you meet him, give him this heart ring, and don''t do anything extra. Done."


    As he said, an ebony ring fell in front of the two of them.


    "Yes."


    The two bowed to salute, Su Yi took the warning, and laughed unconsciously.


    After the two salutes, they stood still and did not move. With their abilities, they could not get out of here.


    "There are two more things...Go, Zhou Shu is about to leave, you go out with him."


    Guiguzi waved slightly The two disappeared suddenly, and the mountain stream and waterfall disappeared completely.


    On the top of the mountain.


    Zhou Shu looked down at the hills and swamps in the distance, secretly surprised.


    As he wished, countless villages have been built on thousands of miles of land. As long as there is a place suitable for living, there are houses, and thousands of mortals live in them. They have already entered the formal, but unexpectedly. The thing is, all people are very energetic and full of life. There are few complaining and irritable people who are working hard and fighting for survival.


    This is strange.


    Far away from homeland, coming out of a fairyland like Yujing Ping, it is very difficult for mortals to accept this barren land, mortals will complain and curse, lose confidence in the future, and weaken vitality. This is something Zhou Shu is very worried about. The great migration of tens of thousands of people is still mortal. It is a big problem to keep them vigorous and live in peace. It is not easy to solve, but it seems to be solved without any effort.


    With doubts, Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness.


    Listening carefully to the words of those mortals, two names have been appearing all the time, as if hanging on their lips.


    One is Cihang and the other is Sun Juan.


    Needless to say, Ci Hang rescued them and helped them get out of the sea of ??suffering, but that Sun Juan, in the hearts of mortals, did not miss Ci Hang.


    In more than three months, he has subdued thousands of mortals and has countless deeds.


    Zhou Shu retracted his divine consciousness and nodded unconsciously. Although Sun Juan was only transforming the divine realm, his ability to do things is really not comparable to ordinary people. It seems that he is not only a mind and a military, but also a way of governing the country. People appreciate it.


    What a genius.


    Zhou Shu needn''t worry about this matter any more.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1745: meteor

    "Sect Master Zhou!"


    Su Yi and Zhang Qin walked over and gave a salute.


    Zhou Shu was very puzzled. The two did not bow their hands, but the teacher''s ceremony. "Brother Su, Brother Zhang, why do you bow for no reason?"


    "Hehe, nothing."


    Su Yi smiled slightly without explaining, but just handed the Yujing Bottle over, "Sect Master, this is your Yujing Bottle."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said condensedly, "Brother Su, Guigushan has saved thousands of people, and he has done a great job, but I don''t know if Brother Sun is there. I want to thank him personally."


    Su Yi shook her head, "Little Junior Brother seems to be in retreat. Once he retreats, he won''t recognize anyone, for fear that the Sect Master will not see it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, regretting it, and then said, "Then Brother Su, can I ask Senior Guiguzi and thank you in person? The bamboo slips he gave...Huh, what about the bamboo slips?"


    He looked down and was stunned. The bamboo slips in front of him were missing, and he didn''t notice it at all.


    "Master has taken it back."


    Zhang Qin said calmly, "Sect Master, I''m really sorry, Master did not see guests."


    "Oh, just missed it."


    Zhou Shuchang sighed, turned to the distance, bowed and saluted, "The predecessors of Guiguzi are pedantic, no one in the Xuanhuang world can reach, and the understanding of Tao is even more impressive. The juniors have been taught and learned a lot. I would like to thank seniors in person, and ask seniors not to be offended. If seniors give any instructions, juniors will do their best."


    Over the past three months, he has gained a lot, and it''s not just his heart.


    Most of the Guigu Taoist books are based on Guiguzi''s experience in the process of cultivating the Tao. With his nearly 10,000 years of Taoism, his understanding of Tao is naturally far superior to others. This is a book that can really help people understand Taoism and Taoism. The book is like the text version of the Gates of All Wonders in Guixu. Although it talks about the Tao of the Heart, if the realm is reached, it can be extended to all kinds of Tao. Zhou Shu''s previous confusion and misunderstanding of Tao are all In the process of reading this book, it gradually dissolves, and the discussion on the nature of Tao and its future direction has a significant enlightenment to him, and he once again has a sense of understanding the Tao.


    He began to understand what the next step of his Shu Zhidao was.


    I broke the shackles before, but I haven''t found a direction, and I haven''t found it now, but at least I have a definite idea.


    Moreover, he also used this time to start fusing the other Dao of Shu Zhili, pushing Shu Zhili to maturity a little bit.


    Since there is no response.


    In that nameless space.


    The old man sighed, "You understand a lot, but the old man has a different understanding of Tao, but compared with you, the progress is far behind, alas."


    There is a state of sympathy.


    However, compared with Zhou Shu, it is difficult for the old man to improve. His understanding of Xindao has reached the extreme of Xuanhuang Realm. This shackle cannot be easily broken. If he can figure it out, he will not be trapped in Guigu Mountain.


    "Sect Master��s thanks, I think Master should receive it, so don��t worry about it anymore."


    Su Yi smiled and nodded, warmly said, "Sect Master, it''s been more than three months, it''s time to go."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu immediately nodded and sighed, "I am too busy to enlighten Dao, I don''t know what''s going on outside, I hope I don''t miss major events, Brother Su, Brother Zhang, please lead the way."


    After a while, the three of them came to a door.


    Compared with the secrets coming in, this gateway to the outside is much more normal.


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "The two have left, and we will meet again tomorrow."


    I was about to walk out of the door, but unexpectedly Su Yi smiled at him, and went out first, Zhou Shu was not surprised, "You are..." Only quickly came to understand, "Brother Zhang, you are also going out. Up?"


    Zhang Qin said gently, "Yes, Master told us to go out and do a few things."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "I wonder if I can help?"


    Zhang Qin was not polite, and nodded, "Maybe I''m about to trouble the Sect Master, let''s go out."


    The two passed through the portal together and immediately appeared in Songshan.


    As soon as he landed, Zhou Shu''s expression changed, "Here..."


    There was still the swamp around it, which looked the same, but there was a strange aura. Although the aura was weak, there was nowhere to hide in front of Zhou Shu, who was extremely sensitive to spiritual consciousness.


    This is definitely not the breath of the Xuanhuang world.


    He immediately entered a state of alert and looked at Zhang Qin and Su Yi, "Alien has come?"


    "Yes, suzerain."


    Zhang Qin nodded and said slowly, "Thirty-nine days ago, the alien races have entered the Xuanhuang Realm. The first batch of 17 alien races, excluding the demons, is the best way to help protect the Xuanhuang Realm. Important things, besides..."


    While talking, he paused, and Zhou Shu also paused.


    The three of them looked towards the sky together, their expressions solemn.


    Suddenly a dazzling bright spot appeared in the sky. It was getting bigger and bigger, and it was falling fast. Behind him was a long broom-like arc, making a sizzling sound, but it was different from an ordinary meteor. This meteor was not only much larger in size. , And there is a lot of light black mist in the light.


    Look in this direction, it is towards this side.


    "meteor!"


    The three of them yelled out in unison, their expressions changed.


    Shooting stars are also stars from outside the sky But there is nothing different from shooting stars. There are thiefs on shooting stars.


    That thief is naturally a foreign race.


    The use of shooting stars is a way for aliens to invade the Xuanhuang world. It is a common way in the early stage of alien invasion. It is mostly used to drive current, fast and flexible.


    "I met an alien invasion when I came out?"


    Su Yi was shocked, looking at Zhang Qin a little anxiously, "Brother, what do you do?"


    Zhang Qin was still meditating, Zhou Shu had already escaped into the air, and a streamer greeted the shooting star, as fast as a shooting star, much faster than the falling shooting star.


    Two bright lights, one flying up and down, facing each other, forming a spectacle in the air.


    "Go help Sect Master Zhou."


    Before he could watch more, Zhang Qin hurriedly followed, Su Yi did not hesitate, and followed closely behind.


    He quickly understood that destroying the alien race before reaching the Profound Yellow Realm is indeed a defensive method that is easy to think of. Interception in the air will not affect the Profound Yellow Realm, but such defense is really difficult. It can take the alien race through for ten days, its defense can be called an unparalleled iron wall, and from top to bottom, it comes with great offensiveness, comparable to a powerful blow, and it is definitely not so easy to block.


    In the past, many immortal cultivators tried to stop falling shooting stars or even shooting stars, but the results were not very good.


    Su Yi speeded up and said worriedly, "Sect Master Zhou seems reckless..."


    Zhang Qin seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "As soon as I saw a foreign race invade the Xuanhuang Realm, no one could avoid being angry for a while. Are you and me different? Many immortal cultivators will rush straight up and ignore them, but Sect Master Zhou... He is not like a reckless person."


    The two of them were very fast, turned into two blue lights, and hurried away.


    (PS: Thank you RoyalJoe for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1746: Broken star

    Zhou Shu stopped, just below the first day.


    Looking at the shooting star that was constantly flying closer, his expression was condensed, and the distance was already very close at this time, and the breath of the alien race was also particularly obvious.


    The shooting star is elliptical with a radius of about thirty feet. The surface is irregular, pitted, and surrounded by hot white flames. The outer circle is covered with a thick black smoke.


    It''s black and white, so weird.


    Two figures fell next to Zhou Shu one after another.


    Zhang Qin said slowly, "Sect Master, why don''t you stop on the first day?"


    Su Yi was slightly confused, "Does the Sect Master know the ten-day rule? That is unique to our Xuanhuang Realm..."


    "You came just right."


    Zhou Shu didn''t look back, and said in a deep voice, "Both of you should be familiar with the ghost valley movement technique. Together, can you move this shooting star into a closed space? If so, how long will it last?"


    Su Yi was startled, "Move the shooting star?"


    Zhang Qin thought for a while, "The shooting star is not too big, but the speed is too fast. I can barely try. I can last two breaths. If I work with my junior, I can last five breaths."


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "Okay, there will be a ten-breath shooting star that will break through ten days. At the moment of the breakthrough, you will move it in with me."


    Su Yi''s expression was shocked, "Are you going to deal with it alone?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, golden light flashed in his hand, and the gloomy Xuanyuan sword bloomed with brilliant colors.


    Seeing Xuanyuanjian, the two of them were shocked, unconsciously obeyed, and nodded at the same time, "Sect Master, we will do our best."


    Ten breaths passed quickly.


    About ten days later, the shape of the shooting star has shrunk by a large amount, but it burns more fiercely, and the heat waves are rolling in, and even the tribulation realm is somewhat unbearable, as if deep in the oven, Su Yihe Zhang Qin''s complexion flushed, sweating profusely.


    The two of them didn''t dare to relax at all, staring at the shooting star a few miles away, ready.


    And Zhou Shu got closer, on the outer edge of the first day, as long as the shooting star broke through for ten days, he would face the shooting star.


    Bang!


    The dazzling white light exploded suddenly!


    All the flames around the shooting star were released at once, reflecting the entire sky into a white.


    Finally broke through the shackles of the wind, the shooting star was like a horse running off the rein, instantly crazy, speeding up suddenly, and falling down in the light!


    You can reach the Xuanhuang Realm immediately, wreak havoc and destroy everything.


    It seemed to hear the grinning laughter of the alien race in the shooting star.


    However, the shooting star had just broken through ten days and disappeared before he could fall for a breath.


    Su Yi and Zhang Qin looked attentive, their faces turned from red to white, and they tried their best to maintain the movement technique.


    Ghost Valley Movement is an application of the law of space. It is similar to the universe in one''s sleeve, which gathers people or things into a confined space. The two of them have practiced in Guigu Mountain for many years. Movement can be regarded as perfect, but must This is the first time to move such a shooting star.


    The size is not a big problem, but the speed is too fast, it is not easy to seize the moment of opportunity to move it.


    Fortunately, it succeeded.


    The two looked at each other, feeling a little grateful, but the gratefulness immediately turned into worry.


    "Sect Master Zhou will have no problem, right?"


    "He has Xuanyuanjian, he should be able to do it."


    "But if we didn''t do it, we might not be so good."


    "Do your best, obey the destiny. It happened suddenly, and I didn''t expect him to ask for it."


    "But brother, you unconsciously agreed."


    "..."


    The movement technique moves people or things into a confined space. The space is maintained by two people. According to the two people''s understanding of the law of space, the size of the space is also different, but it is always kept in a constant state and will not change. , But if there is a special situation in that space, such as a violent explosion, it may break through the confined space and invalidate the spells of the two.


    The power of the law is the power common to all heavens and all realms. The ranks are extremely high, and it is impossible for even the immortals to control it. Of course, it is impossible for the cultivator of the Xuanhuang world to control it, and the law with the power of the law is not a cultivator. With complete control, the cultivator can only understand the law and use it along with it, or borrow a magic weapon. It is impossible to violate or change the law.


    Once the magic trick fails, most of the immortal practitioners who cast the magic trick will be backlashed by the force of the rule.


    The power of using the magic tactics with the power of the law is amazing, but if it is not used well or used indiscriminately, the harm is also great.


    So the two were worried.


    In a confined space.


    Zhou Shu faced the shooting star, and because they moved in at the same time, the two remained relatively still.


    This is the advantage of the law of space, which enables Zhou Shu to face opponents in the most fair and without any interference.


    Zhou Shu stared at the shooting star with the white fire embers, condensed his mind, the Xuanyuan sword in his hand burst into light, and with a wave of his arm, a golden light suddenly popped out, rushing towards the spot that had been observed.


    Pop, pop!


    Two beeps!


    At the first sound, the stiff shell of the shooting star burst a gap immediately!


    At the second sound, the sword light broke into the shell, and under the agitation, the gap suddenly widened, forming a fist-sized hole!


    Ghostly screams, shouts, and laughs, coming out from the inside, through the gaps, vaguely visible, the ghostly shadows, hundreds of unknown aliens, flaring their teeth and dancing claws, rushing towards the gap, trying to get out of it , Disaster in the world.


    Zhou Shu immediately closed the sword.


    Lifting his right hand, an unparalleled force is exactly the Shu Zhi force that has been integrated not long ago, such as the rushing river suddenly pouring in from the gap.


    Fragmented and stern screams immediately came from the gap, like a ghost crying, and the heart trembled.


    Zhou Shu didn''t change his face, nor did he look at the situation inside. He covered the gap with his right hand, only continuously pouring Shu Zhili into it. With only one breath, the inside of the shooting star was filled.


    It''s like an inflated balloon.


    In the shooting star, Shu Zhili released his power recklessly, and the grinding disc generally squeezed back and forth.


    Without a second breath, there was no more sound, and all the alien races inside were killed.


    Divine Sense explored around, and there was no remnant.


    Exactly five breaths.


    See the sun again.


    Su Yi and Zhang Qin breathed a sigh of relief. Although they only had five breaths, it was like a hundred years had passed and the magic formula had not expired, and their worries could finally be let go.


    The two of them looked forward, both a little sluggish and lost their words.


    Zhou Shu stood still, his expression calm, there was no Xuanyuan Sword in his right hand, and replaced by that huge shooting star.


    In this way, holding the shooting star, he kept falling in mid-air.


    "Sect Master Zhou, you?"


    Su Yi stared blankly. He didn''t know what to say to express his consternation. He didn''t know what was going on.


    "Go down first."


    Zhou Shu nodded, speeded up, and fell to the ground.


    It was not that he held it on purpose, but used this method to temporarily block the gap to prevent Shu Zhili from bursting out. Those Shu Zhili are all in the sealed shooting star and have not been consumed. If I let him play just now, I am afraid it will Open up the confined space where they are.


    That was not a good result for Su Yi and Zhang Qin.


    In the process of falling, just let it out slowly.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170517165312613 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1747: admire

    Not long.


    The three fell to the ground together.


    Looking around, there is no alien, it is safe.


    Zhou Shu released his hand and looked at the two of them and said, "Thank you for your hard work. Fortunately, I have solved the shooting star and the alien race inside."


    The two of them were still unable to speak, looking at Zhou Shu in a daze.


    After a while.


    Noting the hole on the shooting star, Zhang Qin slowly walked over, glanced inside, and sighed, "Sure enough, they are all dead, ninety-three aliens."


    Looking up at Zhou Shu, there was not much consternation on his face, "Sect Master Zhou, how did you do it?"


    "Yes, I don''t understand either."


    Su Yi followed and was very curious, "We focused on maintaining the movement technique, and couldn''t take a good look at the situation inside, but it was certain that there was no excessive vibration in the space, and we were not affected at all. I''m worried, and I''m afraid that the Sovereign will make a big fuss inside, and the consequences of a fight between the alien race and the Sovereign are really unimaginable."


    "The two are helping me. Wouldn''t it be my fault if I hurt them."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I used Xuanyuan Sword to pierce the shell of the shooting star first, then plug the gap, and then attack the alien race inside, so there is not much power overflowing."


    Su Yi couldn''t help but clasped her fists and praised, "The Sect Master is really hard, and I can take care of others in the face of such a crisis. I''m convinced."


    "me too."


    Zhang Qin nodded his head, his eyes were quite puzzled, "But I still don��t understand, why didn��t the Sovereign deal with the thief on the first day? According to the records in the classics, it would be unwise to stop the thief anywhere. Excuse me, but blocking it on the first day was a little better."


    Su Yi nodded immediately after thinking of something, "Yes, doesn''t the Sect Master know the ten-day rule?"


    "The ten-day rule."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is it the guardian rule that belongs to the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Su Yi nodded again and again, "Yes, it is said that it is a special rule given to the Xuanhuang Realm by the Immortal Realm. The Xuanhuang Realm has ten days. From the first day to the tenth day, there is a gang wind in every heavy sky. The more violent, the stronger the Gang style of the tenth day, it is impossible to break through the Mahayana realm. For the immortal cultivator, it is the biggest shackle, but at the same time, foreign invaders are also the best protection for the Xuanhuang realm."


    After taking a look at Zhou Shu, he continued, "When a foreign race invades, it will have to break through ten days before entering the Profound Yellow Realm, but it is the opposite of our immortal cultivators. The ten days they encounter are descending from level to level, the tenth day. It''s the easiest, and the first day is the hardest. This is the ten-day rule."


    Zhang Qin added, "Other realms have similar rules, but they are not necessarily as difficult as the Xuanhuang realm. It is said that some realms do not even have two heavens. The aliens inside can leave at will, but the aliens from outside can also enter at will. "


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "So, when the immortal cultivator met the enemy on the first day, the wind that the alien race faced was much stronger than ours. With the advantage of the geographical position, we can better block the opponent... A kind of preferential treatment from the fairy world to the Xuanhuang world."


    "Yes, but this advantage is basically useless."


    Su Yi spread out her hands, "Even in the age of great power, there are not many people who will stop the shooting star. We did not expect that you would dare to go to the Sect Master, so we persuaded you to stop on the first day. An advantage is better than nothing. Want to be strong?"


    Zhang Qin stared at Zhou Shu, "Sect Master should know, why not?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I know the ten-day rule, but I didn''t think about it at the time."


    Su Yi was stunned, and laughed unconsciously, "Uh, I thought the Sect Master had something to say, but I didn''t expect it."


    Zhang Qin''s eyes were persistent, but he was unwilling to give up. He said seriously, "What did the suzerain think of at the time? Such a choice will not be unreasonable, right? You have even considered our safety and security. It may do whatever you want."


    "Think about it."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while and explained, "The thief star can break through for ten days. The outer shell is naturally extremely strong, comparable to a powerful defense. Even if I have Xuanyuan Sword, I cannot be sure to defeat it. , Then it��s better, how to wear it, the longer it goes through the ten-day process, the better, especially during the tenth day when the wind is the strongest, it��s best not to waste it..."


    "And in this process, I can also observe its wear and tear as much as possible, and see where it is most damaged by the wind, so as to find the weakest place on the shell of the shooting star and mark it."


    As he spoke, he also became serious, "Once it breaks through ten days, the alien race may come out at any time, and the previously marked position may not be able to be used. The opportunity is fleeting, so I hope the two shooting stars who will just break through ten days Move away and go into a place that is absolutely undisturbed, where I can start quickly, hit it with one hit, and..."


    After a pause, Zhou Shu looked at the two of them, and said calmly, "After reading the Guigu Taoist Book, I know that the ghost valley movement technique is a must for the disciples, but I know that the two have practiced the movement technique, but I don��t know the two of them. To what extent the movement technique is cultivated, can it be used smoothly in Gangfeng, so it is a better choice to do it outside."


    "That''s it."


    Zhang Qin thought for a while, and UU Reading bowed his hand to Zhou Shu, and said condensedly, "The suzerain��s choice after careful consideration is much more clear and thorough than taking advantage of the first day��s geographical advantages according to the classics. The result is much better, I really admire it."


    "So much consideration..."


    Su Yi also thought about it, "Indeed, on the first day, we may not be able to use the ghost valley movement technique well, and may not be able to seize the opportunity. Even if we seize it, it may not be able to last as long as five breaths. I missed the opportunity to let the shooting star fall and the aliens come out, but it��s troublesome."


    "It won''t be troublesome either."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The aliens inside play outposts. They are not very strong. Even if they all come out, we can easily solve them. However, since the decision is made, we must consider every step and try our best. To be perfect, it is best not to make mistakes."


    Zhang Qin sighed slightly, "I can understand why the Sect Master can rise up in a sudden, surpassing many geniuses, and become the first person in the world of cultivation."


    Su Yi just nodded and couldn''t help but praised, "Everything is considered so thoughtfully, the steps are clear, and there is no error when implementing it. It is strange that the suzerain is unsuccessful if you can do this! It is really learned to cooperate with the suzerain. I will follow many things in the future."


    "Can you do it?"


    Zhang Qin smiled faintly, "From the beginning of our helping hand, considering the steps to the perfect implementation, the Sovereign took only 15 breaths in the entire process, and the consideration process is almost negligible. If you can do this, I will call Your brother, no, brother and uncle are fine."


    "what����"


    Su Yi only noticed the time problem, and was stunned.


    After a long while, he sighed, "I can''t learn, I can''t learn."


    (PS: Thank you RoyalJoe for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1748: Liyuan

    Looking at the two of them, Zhou Shu smiled, "Both of them are experts, don''t you know if you know the aliens inside?"


    He pointed to the shooting star and waited for the two to answer.


    The alien race in the shooting star is very weird. He hadn''t seen it in Guixu, and Zhang Qin didn''t seem to be surprised when he saw it just now.


    Zhang Qin groaned, "If you didn''t admit your mistake, it should be the rat lizard, like a combination of rodents and lizards in the Xuanhuang world. They are slender in shape, have long tails and beards, and are covered with scales. They are used to moving underground. The strength is not very strong, but the wisdom is very high, not inferior to the human immortal cultivator, knows many kinds of tactics, and is especially good at concealing oneself, even if it is difficult to find the gods, if Sect Master Zhou fails to intercept them, let them Once in the Xuanhuang Realm, it will be difficult to find it again."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "It seems that the rat lizards are indeed pioneers."


    Zhang Qin frowned slightly, "Well, the rat lizard clan joined in several alien invasions. After they entered the Xuanhuang Realm, they would lurch down, destroying the spiritual veins of the Xuanhuang Realm underground, disrupting the energy of the Five Elements, and causing a lot of trouble. Harm is also the first goal that the Xuanhuang world immortal cultivators must destroy."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "I understand, Brother Zhang is a great talent, I have been taught."


    Zhang Qin shook his head and said calmly, "It''s nothing, Master taught me, so remember."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Senior Guiguzi is really omniscient. It would be great if I could listen to the lessons in person."


    "There will be a chance in the future."


    Su Yi walked over with a smile, and touched Zhang Qin, "Second Brother, what about your booklet, the one used to record what the Master said, there should be foreign race information in it, why don''t you give it to Sect Master Zhou?"


    Zhang Qin said with eyebrows, "Junior Brother, there are many secrets of Guigu Mountain recorded there, how can it be easily revealed?"


    "Oh," Su Yi still refused to give up, looking at Zhang Qin''s eyebrows, "Sect Master Zhou also wanted to protect the Xuanhuang Realm, and it won''t matter if you look at it. Master even gave the Sect Master to the Sect Master, you still care about a copy of it. book."


    Zhang Qin glared at him, "This is a disciple book, everyone has their own understanding, how can it be equal."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said with a smile, "No, I have already gotten a lot of benefits from Senior Guiguzi. If I want to ask the two of you, it would be too shameless and no trouble."


    Su Yi spread her hands, "Never mind, petty ghost."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Brother Su, Brother Zhang, the aliens have already invaded, time is not for me, I will leave first."


    Su Yi took a few steps quickly, "Wait, Sovereign, we still have something to say."


    Zhou Shu stopped, pretending to be surprised, "but I forgot. Looking at my memory, I really can''t help it. What else do you have to do when you go out of the mountain? If you need my help, please don''t hesitate to say."


    Zhang Qin stagnated, "There are two things. First, I don''t know if the Sect Master has recently heard of a rumor about Guigu Mountain?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Does it refer to the rumors of Liyuan Mansion?"


    Su Yi nodded quickly, "Yes, what do you think of the lord?"


    "For thousands of years, there have been rumors that the palace lord of Liyuan Mansion is actually Guiguzi. It has spread widely on the four continents, but it is only a small-scale rumors. However, in the recent period, the rumors have been raging and spread. Almost no one knows, I have naturally heard of it," Zhou Shu paused and said straightly, "I had some worries before I arrived at Guigu Mountain, but after meeting the four disciples of Guigu Mountain, I Knowing that this rumor is completely false, it should have been passed on by the children of the aristocratic family who had not been able to participate in the hero banquet, to vent their anger.


    Su Yi nodded and said with joy, "Sect Master Zhou is still insightful, hehe."


    Zhang Qin still looked solemn, "How can the Sect Master be sure that it must be fake, why can''t it be us?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said indifferently, "Needless to say, Senior Guiguzi, you can see from the Taoist book that he is detached from things, and the Xuanhuang Realm is not in his heart. It is impossible for him to do those despicable things and secretly harm Xiuxian. And you four disciples, Brother Zhang is upright and cautious, Brother Su is free and easy, Brother Pang is arrogant and self-willed, they are all upright and upright people. It''s hard to tell, but his age and cultivation base are too far behind Palace Master Li Yuan, it''s impossible."


    "The suzerain sees clearly and is methodical."


    Su Yi nodded and looked at Zhang Qin frowning, "I said, brother, why do you have to ask questions about everything?"


    Zhang Qin arched his hands, "Sect Master, I''m offended, I just want to ask a little bit more clearly, because of habit."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It doesn''t matter, you two came out, maybe they want to investigate Liyuan Mansion?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhang Qin said slowly, "Although the rumors are not to be feared, since they have emerged, there must always be a result."


    "It involves Guigu Mountain, you can''t just leave it like that," Su Yi nodded and said bitterly, "Those rumor-making families can ignore, but the real Palace Master Liyuan, we must find out and see. Who is causing the chaos!"


    "This is a great thing, and I am also worried that they will make trouble at this time."


    Zhou Shuli said at once, "The Dutchman and I will try our best to help. If the six major sects are needed to participate I can also go and talk."


    Zhang Qin shook his head, "This is not necessary. It is only necessary for Sect Master Zhou to give some convenience at the right time. I know that in the Xuanhuang Realm, Sect Master Zhou has great magical powers. Especially in the search for news, it is good to have Sect Master Zhou''s help, and other sects do not need to participate. ."


    Su Yi said loudly, "Yes, who knows who the palace lord is? Maybe it''s in the six major sects. If you let them know, it won''t be easy to check."


    "Thank you Sovereign Zhou."


    Zhang Qin salutes earnestly, "You don''t need to concentrate on investigating. Master guessed that Liyuan Mansion might show its feet during the alien invasion. The Sovereign will take care when he arrives and tell the people below to pay more attention to the abnormal behavior."


    Zhou Shu nodded and agreed, "I will tell you."


    Su Yi smiled triumphantly, "There are Guigushan and Sect Master Zhou, I think that Palace Master must have nowhere to hide, hehe."


    Zhang Qin still looked calm, "Sect Master, there is one more thing."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Please speak."


    Zhang Qin appeared a bit heavy. "Master said that before the invasion of the alien race, the dragon clan appeared in Xihe Prefecture. Let us see if it is true. Among the alien race, the dragon clan is not as terrifying as the demons, but they used to be The old masters of the Xuanhuang Realm hated human cultivators, but the Dragon Race said that as long as the humans were there, they would not return to the Xuanhuang Realm, but this time they regretted it... If they really participated in the alien invasion, it would be Xuanhuang The enemy of the world, things are very difficult. I heard that the overlord was in Xihe Prefecture at that time. I wonder if there is any information on this?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly condensed, "Did Senior Guiguzi say that? The dragon appeared, why did you ask me for information?"


    Zhang Qin nodded, "I don''t understand why, but the master mentioned it this way, saying that the lord might know."


    (PS: Thank you book friends ing... for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~Happy New Year~)

 Chapter 1749: remind

    Zhou Shu looked at the two, seemingly thoughtful.


    When Gui Guzi asked him this way, he clearly knew that the Dragon Clan was related to him.


    Xiao Gun should now be in Bian��s Long Lair. He won��t be present. He didn��t tell the story of Xiao Gun. Except for a few people, no one knew that Xiao Gun had turned into a dragon. Kunlun promised him that he would never Will reveal Xiaogun''s things and do a lot of cover...


    "Knowing the world without going out, Senior Guiguzi, it''s really the same as the rumors."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother Zhang, you can tell seniors, yes, there is a dragon in Xihezhou, but I can guarantee that the dragon did not come to invade the Xuanhuang Realm, on the contrary, it will definitely guard the Xuanhuang Realm. ,Be with me."


    Now that I know it, I admit it frankly.


    "Can the Sect Master be sure?"


    Zhang Qin looked solemn, "Since the sect master does not cover up, I will just say that the sect master must not be selfish. At any time, the dragon clan is the enemy of human immortal cultivators, no matter how docile and obedient it was before, to the sect master One hundred obeys, but once you become a dragon and own the dragon ball, you will inevitably inherit the will of the dragon and attack the immortal cultivator. There have been many examples of this, especially in the ancient times. I wonder if the master has heard of Gongsun Ye?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Gongsunye?"


    Su Yi whispered, "It''s a story told by the master. In ancient times, there was a great human name, Gongsun Ye, who was good at taming dragons and was able to tame dragons into mounts. War beasts are a marvelous wonder. He said whenever he met, People and dragons can get along with each other, and many people also believed it. But later, the most obedient mosasaur he domesticated killed him, and other dragons rebelled, completely destroying his sect and burning it to death. A piece of ashes."


    Zhang Qin nodded, "The sect master is a smart person. It should be understood that humans and dragons will always be mortal enemies. No matter how good the relationship before, they will eventually break, and it is impossible to live in harmony. Now we are in a period of alien invasion. The clan is all about to move, and the dragon clan is likely to be among them. If that dragon betrayed the suzerain, or if it did not betray, but other dragons have used it to enter the Xuanhuang Realm, how should the immortal cultivation world treat the suzerain?"


    Su Yi also rarely became serious. "The chief of the clan has considered clearly, the so-called melon field and plums, gentlemen do not set up dangerous walls. At this time, it is better not to get involved with foreign races, especially the dragon race. If other cultivators take advantage of this Attacking the Sect Master, not to mention that the current position of the Sect Master is difficult to maintain, and may even become an opponent who everyone shouts... Sect Master, the words are a bit awkward, but they are really loyal."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while, and slowly said, "Senior Guiguzi and the two''s advice is from the bottom of the heart. I am grateful for it, and I will remember it."


    Although what they said was not good, it was true. Xiao Gun was indeed a big hidden danger, and it was a reminder to Zhou Shu.


    Zhang Qin walked a few steps closer, facing Zhou Shu, raised his eyebrows, "What is the Sect Master going to do?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him with an unusually calm expression, and said indifferently, "I will deal with this matter, but please don''t do extra things, Xiao Gun is closely related to me. I am here, it will be there."


    The words are very plain, but the meaning is self-evident, and it can be regarded as a warning.


    If Guigushan were to deal with Xiaogun, Zhou Shu and Guigushan might become enemies.


    Zhang Qin seemed to realize something, and his face was slightly sinking, "The Sovereign is really affectionate and righteous, and I am deeply admired, but we must also make it clear that it��s a matter of great importance, so we have to use our heart. It��s impossible for Guigushan to ignore the matter. At that time, I hope the Sect Master can understand it. Of course, this has nothing to do with the other things the Sect Master did before, and it will never be involved. The Sect Master can rest assured."


    "Thank you Brother Zhang."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Guigu Mountain is upright and upright, and I admire it very much. I don��t need to say more about this matter. I believe in myself and I also believe in Xiaogun. If it puts the Xuanhuang world in danger, I don��t need to say anything, I will do too. Do it yourself."


    "Okay, okay, what are you doing so nervously?"


    Su Yi walked over to separate the two and complained, "Master said, Sect Master Zhou himself can understand what is at stake, and he can deal with it. As long as we remind him, it will be fine. What you said is so serious, as if we immediately It''s going to be a fight."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t blame Brother Zhang for being serious. I changed me and wanted to do the best things Master ordered. It''s not just a reminder. It would be better to stop it in advance, right?"


    He looked at Zhang Qin and nodded lightly with a lot of appreciation.


    Zhang Qin heard a slight tremor, and gave Zhou Shu a deep look, without saying anything.


    Looking at the two, Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "Then I won''t say much. In short, I would like to thank Senior Guiguzi and the two for their kindness, and I will take my leave.


    Zhang Qin replied, "I also want to go to Beiluzhou, and see you again in the future."


    "and many more!"


    Su Yi shouted again.


    Zhou Shuli stopped and said with a smile, "Brother Su, what else can you tell me?"


    "There is no order," Su Yi shook his head like a rattle, and turned to Zhang Qindao, "Brother, Junior Brother is going to act with Sect Master Zhou."


    "Ah, Brother Su?"


    Zhou Shu was quite surprised. Only that surprise was pretended. He always wanted these two Guigu disciples. Whether they are smart or cultivated, they are both first-class talents can help. Zhou Shu was very busy and was able to learn from each other''s morals and justice. Of course, the reputation of Guiguzi was also worthy.


    Su Yi took the bait on his own initiative, but unfortunately, between the two of them, he cared more about Zhang Qin. If Zhang Qin could follow, it would be great.


    There seems to be no hope.


    Zhang Qin frowned slightly, "Are you planning to follow Sect Master Zhou?"


    Su Yi nodded, earnestly, "I have always admired Sovereign Zhou, and I went to the Dutch school to learn about the situation in Dongshengzhou. It also has many uses. In terms of progress, our brothers are also convenient to contact, what do you think?"


    Zhang Qin said calmly, "It''s okay for me. Master said to do whatever you want. You don''t have to ask me what you do, but Sect Master Zhou..."


    Su Yi looked at Zhou Shu, looking forward to it, "Sect Master Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu trimmed his clothes and said solemnly, "I can get the help of Brother Su, I''m ecstatic, Brother Su can stay as long as he wants."


    Su Yi hurriedly bowed with joy, "I''m going to disturb the Sect Master in the future. I have a lot of questions and I want to ask the Sovereign for advice."


    Zhou Shu returned the gift and looked at Zhang Qindao, "If Brother Zhang is interested, he would be very welcome here."


    "Not for the time being, there are still many things to be busy."


    Zhang Qin shook his head and slowly said, "My junior disciple is a bit stubborn, and I will ask the Sect Master to take care of it in the future."


    Su Yi frowned and stared, "Where am I stubborn, brother?"


    Zhou Shu just nodded, "Related photos, I rely on the two and Senior Guiguzi."


    Zhang Qin nodded and glanced at Su Yi meaningfully, "Junior Brother, come here, I have a few words to say."


    Zhou Shu understood, turned around and withdrew his spiritual consciousness.


    Not long after, Zhang Qin left, looking towards Beiluzhou, while Zhou Shu and Su Yi went straight to the east.

 Chapter 1750: problem

    Zhou Shu looked at Su Yi and said slowly, "Brother Su, I don''t know where you want to go?"


    Su Yi just shook her head, "Of course I will go wherever the Sect Master is going. I just plan to study with the Sect Master for a period of time, wherever I go."


    "Well."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Brother Su doesn''t have to call me Sovereign all the time, he is too polite."


    Su Yi repeatedly agreed, quite pleased, "Well, I think so too, so I will call Brother Zhou from now on."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yeah."


    Su Yi looked at Zhou Shu and suddenly bowed, "Brother Zhou, in fact, I wanted to say sorry to you a long time ago. I have never had a chance. I haven''t been down the mountain before. After going out of the mountain, many families are shameless people, so I thought Xuanhuang. All the immortal cultivators in the world are like this, so they are very indifferent to everyone, even despising them. When they first met, they offended Brother Zhou. I really can''t bear it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It doesn''t matter, it''s okay to take more precautions, but Brother Su, the aristocratic family can''t represent immortal cultivators, they are much more special, too paranoid about blood, and they do everything in order to maintain blood. , Even more important than Shengxian, this is very different from others, Brother Su don''t care too much."


    "Well, I will find out later."


    Su Yi seemed to feel a little bit, and said slowly, "I think you can definitely learn a lot with Brother Zhou, and please give me some advice."


    "This is natural."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I also have a lot of things to learn from Brother Su."


    After chatting for a while, Zhou Shu took out the flying boat, and Su Yi meditated and practiced in the flying boat.


    Zhou Shu took out Wushuang Ling and entered Wushuang City.


    When I first entered the city, I found the difference. There were a lot fewer people inside, only less than one-fifth of the past.


    While he was puzzled, a black shadow struck, drawing Zhou Shu into the tree.


    The city lord glared at him, very unkind, "Where have you been, foreign races are flying all over the sky, but you hide in seclusion?"


    Zhou Shu explained a few words, and the city lord just shook his head, "When is the time going to take care of the mortals in Zhongzhou? Not to mention, let me tell you that our troubles are really big now, unprecedented."


    It��s rare to see the city lord so anxious, so many thorns poked out of the shadow, like a hedgehog,


    Zhou Shu didn''t panic, and seemed to think, "Is there something wrong with Wushuang City, the communication is not smooth, and I can''t get the soul?"


    The city lord was stunned, "How did you guess?"


    "Many fewer people."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Moreover, most of them are from Dongsheng Prefecture. You haven''t seen it in other states. Is it because the city owner can''t perceive other states?"


    The city lord sighed, "Yes! It was like this more than ten days ago. You know, Wushuang City can have city residents because of my roots and the power of the underground spiritual veins and woods throughout the Xuanhuang Realm to connect the four states. , To attract spirits from all over the world, but now it��s not working anymore. My roots are not damaged, but the power of the wood and the spiritual veins under the ground are all in chaos and have been greatly damaged. I don��t know what happened."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Is only Dongshengzhou not damaged?"


    "It''s not that there is damage, but because I am close to Penglai Island, I can connect with more effort, but other states are too far apart and there is nothing I can do. But if it continues, Dongsheng Prefecture may not be able to connect. Then this Wushuang city will exist in name only!"


    The city lord looked anxious, "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. It seems that this alien invasion is really not so easy. In short, you must find out the cause as soon as possible, and solve the problem as soon as possible. ."


    If Wushuang City is gone, it will not be possible to learn about news from the city residents, and it is impossible to pass the information out. A big problem. Although Zhou Shuzao and Shu Shan prepared sword ambassadors, sword ambassadors are definitely not as good as Wushuang City��s network concealment. It is also easy to be intercepted.


    Also, if Wushuang City is really gone, it will take a long time for Zhou Shu to get news of Penglai Island. If something happens to the Tongtian Pagoda on Penglai Island, there will be no retreat. The same goes for Lingyu City. Messages cannot be delivered quickly and it is inconvenient for people to go out.


    In any case, Wushuang City will never disappear.


    "It must be resolved."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I can roughly guess the reason, it is the rat lizard clan."


    Zhou Shu told the city lord about the encounter with the shooting star, and the city lord suddenly realized, "It''s the rat lizard clan. There have been rat lizards before, but this has never happened. It seems that they came this time. There are quite a lot of rats and they fill up the ground, but this is troublesome. Humans have no good way to deal with the rat lizards. They have been hiding underground, their tracks are secret, their speed is fast, and their wisdom is high.


    Zhou Shu thought, "What are the rat lizards afraid of and what natural enemies do they have?"


    The city lord thought for a while and said, "Dragons, ferrets, as far as I know, the rat lizards are most afraid of them. It can be said that they flee from the wind, but these two are also alien races. There is no such thing in the Xuanhuang world today. use."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "You can''t rely on foreign races, there should be restraint in the Xuanhuang Realm, otherwise the rat lizard clan would have been full of the Xuanhuang Realm."


    The city lord thought for a while and nodded, "That''s what I said, but I haven''t seen any records. It may be that the Nemesis has long been extinct."


    "You can always find it, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "I will try my best on this matter. You should also pay attention to the city lord. In any case, I can''t let Penglai Island disconnect from me, otherwise I will have to move the Heyin faction there."


    The lord nodded In the past ten years, I promise that I won''t be able to stop, but if Penglai Island floats to Beiluzhou, it will be difficult to say, in short, you must as soon as possible. "


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu then asked, "Is there any foreign race invading Lingyu City? How about Wanghai City and other cities, the big and small sects of Dongshengzhou, Emei and Tianjian, and the Ji family?"


    The city lord glared at him, "So much..."


    Then he introduced the situation of Dongsheng Prefecture clearly, "Compared with Wushuang City, it is not that bad... Silverwood Forest has encountered a large area of ??shooting star showers, and about hundreds of thousands of aliens have landed, and half of the forest is covered. Destroyed... Lingyu City suffered two attacks. The Yasha tribe, Raksha tribe, and Stone Ghost tribe took the lead. They did not break through the rune formation bunker. Lingyu City did not lose... There was also a rain of thieves on the side of the Heavenly Sword Gate. Not big but dense, smashed a subsidiary sect..."


    "...It''s almost like this. In the first batch of invasions, about five or six million aliens entered Dongsheng Prefecture. The numbers are not large. On the surface, Dongsheng Prefecture can also stop them, but they did not attack humans like the rat lizards. I don��t know how many are hidden. The situation is not optimistic."


    Zhou Shu listened carefully, and slowly said, "The coming is menacing."


    The city owner was worried, "I don��t know the situation in other states, but it doesn��t seem to be better than Dongsheng State. Learn more and be prepared. Anyway, be careful. According to past conditions, the second batch of alien races will have two at most. Will be there in a month."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Where is Penglai Island? Let Bailong Xuanhu go back?"


    The city lord shook his head, "Not for the time being, there is no alien from my side yet, but I am a little worried about the sea clan, after all, they are very familiar with Penglai Island, if they unite with the alien, it would be difficult to deal with."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Um...I''ll go find a way."


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1751: calm

    Withdrawing his spiritual consciousness, Zhou Shujing thought and looked for countermeasures.


    Wushuang City is extremely important for the defense of foreign races. With Wushuang City, you can quickly understand the situation on all continents and disseminate the information obtained. Information has always been one of the foundations of Zhou Shu��s success. There is no room for loss, so The rat lizard must be resolved as soon as possible.


    But how to solve it, he also has no good ideas, only brainstorming and searching everywhere.


    Su Yi stood up and greeted in a low voice, "Brother Zhou, where are we going?"


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, "Go to the East China Sea first."


    "To the East China Sea?"


    Su Yi was very surprised, "All foreign races have invaded. Wouldn''t Brother Zhou return to the Dutch Music School to preside? It seems that the entire Dongsheng Prefecture is relying on Brother Zhou now."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s just that you don''t need to be too nervous for the first batch. It''s more important to go to the East China Sea."


    After watching Zhou Shu for a while, Su Yi said thoughtfully, "Brother Su is going to warn the Sea Clan, lest they take the opportunity to make trouble?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    "You must settle down first, I understand," Su Yi said with joy, "but looking at the direction of Feizhou, it is to the northwest. Sovereign, are you in the wrong direction?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There is still some time, Brother Su, I want to ask you some questions in my heart, can I?"


    "Brother Zhou killed me, it was me who asked you for advice."


    Su Yi shook her head quickly, and a lot of brilliance appeared in her eyes. Discussing with Zhou Shu was an important reason for his stay. He could see clearly that in Guigu Mountain, Zhou Shu''s three-month understanding of the truth is more than that of his thousand years. Be thorough.


    The two sat down and said, time flies quickly.


    Within a few days, he arrived at the former Heyin School, Qingyuan Mountain Range.


    "That is����"


    Su Yi stared down, her eyes widened, and her complexion changed.


    A large group of alien races resembling humans, with nearly a thousand people armed with big clubs and short axes, are besieging a group of immortal cultivators. There are about dozens of them. Most of them are in the Golden Core Realm, and there are also many Condensed Vein Realms, basically with scars , The blood rushes from the severed limbs, it is already difficult to support, and will be destroyed at any time.


    "Raksha tribe, kill."


    Zhou Shu replied briefly, took the flying boat and flew down immediately.


    "Senior! Save..."


    Seeing reinforcements coming, the immortal cultivators below shouted loudly. Several of them looked at Zhou Shu, their complexions suddenly changed, and they couldn''t keep shouting.


    "This... isn''t Zhou Shu?"


    "Will he save us, back then we..."


    There was a panic in my heart. These people were all disciples of the Sixi Sect, Dingshanmen, and Yunjian School. When the five sects were united, they did not meet Zhou Shu''s conditions and were not accepted, so they stayed in the Qingyuan Mountains. Cultivation has not made progress so far. Several of the Jindan elders have had some holidays with Zhou Shu, either attacking the Dutch school or running Zhou Shu in Qingyuan Valley.


    As soon as Zhou Shu and Su Yi arrived, the group of Luoshas immediately changed their targets and rushed towards them.


    Speaking of Rakshasa is really brave. He doesn''t know life or death at all, and doesn''t care about the difference in realm. Seeing a cultivator is just one word, kill.


    When praying as a car, the result of course is to be killed.


    However, after a few breaths, the nearly thousand Raksha tribes were silent.


    Su Yi glanced at Zhou Shu and said in a low voice, "There are two other Raksha tribes slaughtering people nearby. If you encounter them, you can''t let them go. Brother Zhou, I''ll come as soon as I go."


    "Go ahead."


    When Su Yi left, Zhou Shu took out the Blue Nightmare Sword and said, "There are also foreign races raging three thousand miles to the right of the mountain range. You can solve it and go back quickly."


    "My palace knows, **** alien."


    Green light flashed, Caiying blinked and disappeared.


    The group of rescued immortals came up to bow one after another, but many people hid their faces for fear of being discovered by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t tell it, but he didn''t take it seriously in his heart. Today, the little grudges in the past have long been ignored, and there is no extra thought to think about it.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return, "Go east, try to be as close as possible to Lingyu City, so that it is easy to take care of."


    A group of people repeatedly thanked and thanked them for going.


    Zhou Shu stood in place, secretly thinking that even these border wastelands have foreign races, and other places in Dongsheng Prefecture can''t hide. Now I don''t know how many sects have fallen into the flames of war. What about those mortals.


    It is indeed a waste of life.


    Whoosh--


    The sword light flashed, Caiying had turned back.


    "Only a few hundred, not enough for this palace to kill!"


    She complained and fell to Zhou Shu''s side, her voice was much quieter, with a slight choking, "Zhou, it is so miserable there. There are thousands of people in a town. No one is alive. There is blood everywhere, even one. No complete body can be found..."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu caught her and said warmly, "Some things are unavoidable. We will do our best. We will do what we can, and we will do what we need to do. If we meet a foreign race, we will kill it resolutely. You don''t need to think about other things."


    A large-scale invasion of foreign races, if you want to protect them completely, so that everyone can be safe, it is impossible to do it. Even if there are several powerful people sitting on the ground and guarding the sky, they can''t stop it. If you can''t stop it, you can only face it calmly. It��s not a good thing if you are always broken and entangled in this aspect. In terms of emotions, you must remain calm and calm. Whether it is guilt, sadness or anger, hatred, there is not much necessary, and it is easy to give birth to heart. magic.


    "Well, my palace listens to you."


    Caiying settled down and sighed, "Obviously, I have seen a lot in the secret realm, and now I still can��t help being angry and sad It��s a secret realm, not necessarily real, and it��s not the place where we lived. , And here is the real Xuanhuang Realm, the beautiful city that you see every day, the land where you, me and other people live every day, and the homeland that is hard to leave. Now it��s turned into ruins. No one can avoid it. Sad," Zhou Shu nodded and said faintly, "It''s just that we immortal cultivators are the guardians of the Xuanhuang world. We must become an extremely strong warrior, and we must calmly face all the chaos in order to bear this responsibility. Protect the Xuanhuang Realm, if we can''t even strengthen ourselves and calm down, then nothing will be saved."


    "Hmm... I understand."


    Caiying''s strong point of the sword seemed to really understand, and his voice became much more determined.


    "Thank you Brother Zhou for your advice, I also understand it."


    There was also a voice in the distance, and Su Yi walked quickly to Zhou Shu, saluting rather respectfully.


    When he returned from beheading the alien race from elsewhere, he heard Zhou Shu''s words to Caiying, and learned a lot of truths from it. The feeling of indignation that had just been extremely irritated gradually subsided.


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly, what he said was also to Su Yi.


    Among the four disciples of Guigu, Su Yi is the most natural and unrestrained, and has a kind-hearted nature, but he is easily impulsive and agitated. For Su Yi, it is a big shortcoming, which may affect his subsequent achievements.


    Of course, it is also great to get trust and friendship from Su Yi.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother Su, leave, there is still work to do."


    Su Yi returned to normal and smiled, "I am also surprised that Brother Zhou is going to the East China Sea, but what is he doing here?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170517165312613 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1752: Tentative

    The lotus school of the past was a barren place, and even the spiritual veins were invisible.


    Only in that barrenness, there is a very secret formation hidden, and it took a while for Su Yi to see the clue.


    He was startled, "here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, walked in first, lined up all the way, and came to the entrance of the secret realm.


    "This is a secret place of our Dutch school."


    After speaking, he walked in. Su Yi followed closely behind him, quite touched. It seems that Zhou Shu trusted him quite a bit, and even told him the secret realm unique to the Heyin School, but he let out his divine knowledge and took a look. Still don''t know what this has to do with Donghai.


    All the way to the end of the secret.


    The original deep lake has long been invisible, because Zhou Shu had come before and arranged a stronger and more concealed formation to prevent aliens from easily entering.


    "Follow me."


    Zhou Shu took out the formation talisman to separate the formation, leading Su Yi all the way down to the Dragon Palace.


    Taking a closer look, Su Yi showed a lot of doubts, "Is this Dragon Palace?"


    The surrounding scenery, the elegant attic, the strange aura, the iridescent mirage, and the Dragon Palace recorded in the ancient books are no different.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the secret realm in the secret realm is exactly part of the Dragon Palace. Cultivating here will do more with less."


    "Thank you Brother Zhou for your trust, this place should be very important to the Holland School."


    Su Yi was quite calm, only he found out his spiritual sense, only he felt that this place was very small, and he still didn''t know the meaning of coming here.


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain, and led him to the Xuanwu statue and smiled, "I''ll take a step first, Brother Su comes here quickly."


    Zhou Shu walked to the Xuanwu statue and disappeared immediately. Su Yi''s face tightened, and she searched for it like a grate, but also disappeared. After thinking about it, she just followed.


    Not long after, appeared in a piece of blue.


    If you look a little closer, you will know that this is the deep sea, the endless sea is full of water, and there are countless sea people living around.


    "This����"


    Su Yi looked at Zhou Shu blankly, "Is this the East China Sea Dragon Palace?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "Brother Su, this is Donghai Huiyue Palace. It is still some distance away from the Dragon Palace, but it is not too far. If we are faster, we will be there in a day or two."


    "The northwest of Dongsheng Prefecture, at least four to five million miles away from here."


    Su Yi thought for a while, as if she understood something, her expression changed, "Could it be that this is the legendary teleportation formation?"


    Zhou Shu stared at him and asked instead, "Brother Su, what do you think of the teleportation array?"


    "Transportation Array..."


    Su Yi paused and sighed with emotion, "I''m not afraid Brother Zhou knows. Actually, I am longing for it. I often think that with the teleportation array, I can traverse tens of thousands of miles in an instant. Four continents can be reached at any time. It is actually true. "


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, "Brother Su said well."


    "But," Su Yi shook her head slowly, "Whenever I mentioned to Master, and even wanted Master to teach me some knowledge in this area, Master refused. He said that the teleportation array is the source of evil, Xuan Huang Jie has suffered several catastrophes because of the teleportation formation, and even Kunlun was destroyed by the teleportation formation, and no longer exists..." After looking at Zhou Shu, he apologized, "Brother Zhou, Master does not recognize the current situation. Kunlun is Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The current Kunlun is indeed not ancient Kunlun, I can understand, you can continue to say it."


    Su Yi nodded slightly, "Later, for the teleportation formation, the foreign races also invaded, causing the Xuanhuang Realm to be in danger several times. Therefore, Master��s attitude towards the teleportation formation was very bad, and he didn��t tell us much. It''s a pity, but it can only be so. After all, the teleportation array is already very difficult to reproduce..."


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of surprise, "Unexpectedly, Sect Master Zhou has it here. Could Sect Master Zhou deploy a teleportation formation?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Brother Su, don''t tell me the senior Guiguzi, do you personally think the teleportation array is the source of evil?"


    Su Yi paused for a while, then shook her head, "This... I dare not say it."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said sternly, "If there is anything I dare not say, Senior Guiguzi has always taught you to take your heart as your heart, and the principle of mastering the human heart is to follow your own heart, but you are always scrupulous about Master. With the opinions of others, it��s no wonder that your mind has not made much progress. If you continue to do this, I am afraid that the road will be difficult to achieve."


    "what����"


    Su Yi stayed for a while, but she didn''t expect Zhou Shu to scold him bluntly.


    Zhou Shu did not stop, his words became more intense, "Don''t blame me for speaking out, Brother Su, you are good at everything, the only thing is that you follow Master''s teachings too much. Now that you are out of the mountain, do you have to obey Master in everything? Senior Guiguzi is To let you go out to train your mind and change your shortcomings, you are still obsessed with the teaching, and you can''t even express your own opinions frankly. It is a pity that Senior Guiguzi has a disciple like you, it is also sad."


    Su Yi glanced at Zhou Shu, rather displeased, "Don''t slander Master."


    "Think about it, what a cultivator believes or not, is determined by his own heart, not by others."


    Zhou Shu turned around and stopped talking.


    He deliberately said these words, which is considered a tentative gamble. It will gain enough trust and Su Yi''s approval. It will be very good for the future. If he loses, it will be shot and split, and the result will be about six. Finished.


    After standing quietly for a while, Su Yi said slowly, "Brother Zhou, what you said makes sense. I really shouldn��t care too much about other people��s opinions. Doing so does not respect my heart and Dao. He didn''t want me to do this. He asked me to come out. Maybe he saw my shortcomings. It really made me change."


    Zhou Shu turned around, secretly happy ~ www.novelhall.com~ It seemed that he was betting right, but he nodded calmly.


    Su Yi said frankly, "In the future, I will think about myself more, and I won''t listen to Master for everything."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Brother Su, don''t you blame me for talking too much?"


    "Where and where, it is a blessing to be able to experience with Brother Zhou."


    Su Yi shook her head quickly, bowed almost to the ground, and bowed very sincerely, "Although it is not long, Brother Zhou has taught me a lot, thank you."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled, "Then Brother Su, do you think the teleportation array is the source of evil?"


    "No."


    Su Yi answered quickly this time, "The Teleportation Array is the crystallization of the wisdom of countless immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang Realm. It is a treasure obtained by the ancestors who paid countless prices. If there are such formations in the current immortal cultivation world, you can go anywhere It is much more convenient to go and do anything, and the world of cultivating immortals can also produce more powerful people."


    Zhou Shu caressed his palm and smiled, "Brother Su''s words are in my heart."


    "Brother Zhou should be passed on?"


    Su Yi looked at Zhou Shu, her face gradually dignified, "The teleportation array is so good that it attracts the hatred of foreign races and even the immortal world. There is no way. Although the cultivator shouldn��t abandon it and our ancestor��s legacy, we cultivate immortals. The person is still too weak, and there is no great power now, and it is really impossible to protect the teleportation array. I think, Brother Zhou, you still don''t want to show it, put it away first."


    He said solemnly, "Don''t worry, Brother Zhou, you will never reveal such a big secret in front of me."


    "Thank you Brother Su for the reminder."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "However, I didn''t make this. I don''t have much research on the teleportation array. This is the legacy of the Dragon Palace thousands of years ago. It was only occasionally discovered by me."


    "Ah, this is not yours?"


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1753: Into the sea

    "I hope it''s mine too."


    Zhou Shu lightly sighed, "I am also very longing for the teleportation array, but how can I do it myself? It disappoints Brother Su."


    It is impossible for him to tell others about the teleportation array now, but he will test it if he has the opportunity to test the views of all parties on the teleportation array. If he can reverse one, it will be one. When the Tongtian Tower appears in the future, it will not be affected by everyone. Opposition.


    "I thought Brother Zhou did the teleportation array."


    Su Yi shook her head slightly, a little disappointed, and a little relieved, "The ancient teleportation array is said to have been destroyed and it is rare for Brother Zhou to find it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, it is very convenient to be able to reach the depths of the East China Sea directly. If there are more, it would be great."


    Su Yi was quite cautious, "but be careful, not to be discovered by foreign races. Some foreign races are very smart. If we get something from it, it will be difficult to let the wisdom of our cultivators leak to the outside world."


    "Brother Su is thoughtful."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You can rest assured, my outer formation is connected to the inside. Once a foreign race destroys the formation and forcibly introduces it, the organs around the teleportation formation will completely blow up the teleportation formation and will never leave it to Alien."


    More than that, Zhou Shu''s teleportation array elsewhere also made the same settings, as long as there is an abnormal situation, it will self-destruct.


    "Brother Zhou is far-sighted, but I''m too worried, haha."


    Su Yi put her heart down and said seriously, "Brother Zhou, things about the teleportation formation will never be leaked out. I can swear."


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "Why, I believe Brother Su, Brother Su is just fine, don''t worry too much about others."


    "As you wish, I see, Brother Zhou, I..."


    Su Yi nodded lightly, moved in her heart. Seeing what Zhou Shu wanted to say, she stopped again.


    Zhou Shu saw it, and just pretended not to care, smiled, "We have to go, there is still a way to go. Brother Su has been in the mountains for a long time, and he rarely comes here in the deep sea? There is a trick to go fast."


    "Brother Zhou, don''t underestimate me, why don''t we look at me?"


    Su Yi snorted and flew out like an arrow, but the speed was extremely fast.


    "Inverted."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and swept to the other side. Su Yi blushed, turned his head hastily, and drove alongside Zhou Shu.


    Not far away, a group of sea people hurried over.


    "Huh, why is it gone?"


    "Go too fast, **** it, what do these immortal cultivators think of us Huiyue Palace, come as you want, leave as you want?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t see it, so I don''t know how to handle it.


    "Yes, Palace Master Ning has never given instructions, and we don''t know what to do, whether to catch or release, to be polite or to scold."


    "By the way, do you want to fight against immortal cultivators, or against foreign races?"


    "Let me say, it��s better for the cultivators to fight. They have always been relatively weak. Now that the aliens are invading, we should also take this good opportunity to kill them, drive away the cultivators, and occupy the area around the East China Sea. I went to land, and I heard that the resources there are more abundant than the seabed."


    "I don''t have your plan. I''m more worried about the alien race. We were not miserable enough by the demons last time? Almost all of our ancestors were caught by the demons, and tortured people and ghosts. , I lost my mind, and finally drove to fight Linhai City, only one came back."


    "If you don''t just leave it alone, you will hide on the bottom of the sea, anyway, it will be difficult for them to fight over."


    "I said what you want to do so much, what''s the use after thinking about it? Just wait for Palace Master Ning to order."


    "The Lord Ning is in retreat every day, and he doesn''t know what he is doing."


    "It should be waiting for the order from Dragon Palace. For such a big thing, Dragon Palace will definitely have a message."


    "It can only be so, what Dragon Palace said is nothing."


    Several sea guards gathered together, discussed a few words, and then went back to Huiyue Palace.


    Zhou Shu heard all the words of these Sea Clan, plus the news he heard from the Huiyue Palace before, and Zhou Shu roughly had a bottom line.


    Most of the sea races now know about the alien invasion, but nothing has changed, they are all waiting for the Dragon Palace to issue orders.


    It��s a good result. Compared to the chaotic world of immortality, all the Sea Clan have always followed the leadership of the Dragon Palace and obeyed their orders. In other words, as long as the Dragon Palace is affected, the Sea Clan will probably not have trouble. , Then the Sea Clan can also participate and resist the alien race together.


    One day later.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Brother Su is going to be quick. If it is too late, we will arrive ahead."


    Su Yi stopped, showing helplessness, "No matter how fast or slow I am, no matter how I try my best, Brother Zhou is always three feet behind me. If Brother Zhou wants to say that I am fast, then I really have no face to see people."


    "Who is the one coming? Report your name!"


    A shrimp tribe with tumors on its head and a carp with a lotus leaf on its waist suddenly jumped out and stood in front of the two with big thorns. The shrimp tribe waved a pair of tongs, and the carp tribe shook its scales. Awe-inspiring.


    "Breaking into the Dragon Palace! What should be the crime?"


    Su Yi frowned and was about to speak, but saw Zhou Shu wave his hand and walked a step with a smile, "I saw the two generals again, next Zhou Shu, it will be polite."


    "It''s you, Zhou Shu?"


    The carp shook his head and quickly recognized it, and his heart suddenly palpitated.


    He thought of his last experience and the admonitions of the elders afterwards, his attitude changed, the scales collapsed, and he said softly, "It turned out to be Sect Master Zhou. It was rude and rude. Please come in, please come in. ..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is my companion, Gui Guzi."


    "What Guiguzi, I have never heard of it, but since it is the companion of Sect Master Zhou, it must be fine."


    The shrimp clan bowed and bowed, his body bent until it was folded, and then he bounced out, "Please come with us, the elders have always wanted to see the lord again."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have troubled the two generals."


    Two sea people respectfully led the way, Zhou Shu and Su Yi followed, walking slowly.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Su Yi looked surprised and admired, and whispered, "Brother Zhou, even these Sea Clan know you, so respectful? You are a cultivator, how can you go to the Sea Clan��s Dragon Palace without obstacles?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "There have been some contacts, it''s nothing."


    "Brother Zhou has a rich experience, I, I... have nothing to say."


    He kept shaking his head, his eyes were full of envy. Walking along with Zhou Shu, he didn''t know how many amazing things he had experienced in just a few days. For him who has been living in the valley and not seeing people in his true colors when he goes out. , It is really strange.


    Thinking about Zhou Shu along the way, I even forgot to appreciate the scenery of the Dragon Palace.


    After a short walk, I saw three people approaching us.


    "Sect Master Zhou, it''s been a long time since I saw you, I miss you so much!"


    Headed by the white-skinned old man, he is very enthusiastic, but his smile is not simple, but contains some other thoughts.

 Chapter 1754: Threaten

    Enter the hall and sit separately.


    Several Sea Clan elders looked at Zhou Shu, smiling slightly, quite confident and even contented.


    Looking at his expression, Zhou Shu couldn''t guess their thoughts, and said lightly, "Introduce to a few elders, this is Guiguzi, who just came out of the mountain recently."


    "Guiguzi..."


    The white-skinned old man was surprised, "I heard about the name of Guiguzi long ago, but I didn''t expect to be such a young and heroic boy.


    Su Yi glanced at Zhou Shu, seemingly enlightened, and stood up and said, "The elders need not be polite, but they are just imaginary."


    The red-faced elder whispered, "What about Guiguzi, no matter what..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was glared at by the fair-skinned old man, and sat back in a jealous manner.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Several elders, they have been waiting for me for a long time."


    Several elders laughed together, and even the fair-skinned old man couldn''t help it, "Sect Master Zhou has a wonderful calculation, hehe..."


    "Then I''ll just say it straight." Zhou Shu interrupted their laughter, and his expression suddenly became cold. "If a few elders want to use a foreign race to blackmail me, it will be impossible for them to accept it as soon as possible. Don��t blame me for turning my face and ruthlessly."


    "Ah����"


    Several people froze, their smiles fixed on their faces, their faces distorted and ugly.


    It was also unexpected that Zhou Shu guessed their purpose at once.


    The white-skinned old man said solemnly, "Don''t be so sure about the sovereign. If we Donghai Sea Clan and foreign races invade Dongsheng Prefecture together, how should you resist the immortal cultivation world? You speak well now and don''t regret it in the future."


    The red-faced elder stood up even more and said angrily, "We have been pressing the Sea Clan without doing anything. It is enough to give the immortal cultivator face, Sect Master, do you want us to turn our faces right now?"


    "Sect Master, you are too unreasonable."


    The middle-aged woman shook her head slightly, "In fact, that thing is originally from the Dragon Palace, and it is of no use to you. Why keep hiding? As long as you hand it to us, we can guarantee that the Donghai Sea Clan will never attack Dongsheng Prefecture, even Go and persuade the sea people of other seas."


    If there are outsiders, they are still Guiguzi, and of course they don''t know the blood of the true dragon.


    Su Yi looked at both sides and quickly understood.


    It seems that Zhou Shu took hold of some secret treasure of Dragon Palace, and Dragon Palace threatened Zhou Shu with the foreign race, and wanted to take the secret treasure back.


    Zhou Shu looked at them and said slowly, "I said it last time. Now you get it and it won''t work, but you will suffer yourself. I do it for your good, hehe," he sneered, "You Using a foreign race to coerce me? Originally, I planned to hand it over to you earlier, but now, don''t think about it!"


    As he said, he brushed his sleeves, stood up and said, "Brother Su, let''s go."


    Su Yi nodded and followed Zhou Shu out.


    The elders'' complexions tightened and quickly stood up, "Sect Master, wait a minute!"


    The red-faced elder shouted loudly, "Sect Master Zhou, do you know that if you go out now, you will be the enemy of the entire Donghai Sea Clan, and the Xuanhuang Realm will be enemies from all sides, what should you do? Do you really want to become a sinner in the Cultivation Realm? "


    The middle-aged woman nodded, "That thing is too important to us, and the sovereign is so unfeeling, we can''t be blamed for being unjust."


    The white-skinned old man slowly said, "Sect Master Zhou, please think twice before acting."


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu turned around and stared at the three of them, and the awe-inspiring aura was born, and the three of them backed back again and again, panicking.


    The three of them are not mediocre and prepared in advance, but the power in that momentum is more than ten times stronger than before, and there is more irresistible law in it, so Zhou Shu would have to take it away, otherwise All three were injured on the spot.


    How can I not panic.


    The three looked at each other, their eyes were shocked.


    "He is getting stronger..."


    "If we were able to trap him before, it is impossible to do it now."


    "Isn''t that what those rumors said before? What are you afraid of? There are hundreds of millions of Sea Clan behind us. How good is he..."


    The white-skinned old man transmitted voice to defend, but his heart was very empty.


    "Hey!"


    Facing the three of them, Zhou Shu sneered loudly, "Am I a sinner? If the three dare to let the Sea Clan attack Dongsheng Prefecture and influence the immortal cultivators to fight against the alien race, then you are the biggest sinners in the Xuanhuang Realm. There is no guilt. Wait for one to kill you!"


    The three of them shook their bodies and couldn''t help but stepped back.


    Some guards rushed to hear the sound, but they couldn''t move. The sea water in the main hall seemed to have formed ice and couldn''t get in at all.


    "I now treat you as a sea clan, and you are both residents of the Xuanhuang Realm, so I am a bit affectionate, but if you move the idea of ??uniting with a foreign race, then, from now on, you are also a foreign race and are my Zhou Shu��s enemy, Xuanhuang. The world can no longer tolerate you, not just me, and no immortal cultivator will show mercy to you when he sees you."


    Zhou Shu''s voice grew colder, and the three of them felt as if they were trapped in an ice cave, dare not to speak.


    "Now you are also in the Xuanhuang Realm. If the Xuanhuang Realm is occupied by a foreign race, what good will it do for you than if it does not violate each other with humans? Think about how the demons treated you back then, and now I forget them all. There will be a day when your results will only be worse than those of immortal cultivators, and with your ignorance, there is no possibility of turning over again, and thinking about uniting with foreign races, really stupid, extremely stupid, this time Foreign races are not just for immortal cultivators, their goal is the entire Xuanhuang Realm!"


    Zhou Shuli stayed at and glanced at them with contempt, "Think carefully about it."


    The three of them looked at Zhou Shu, quite depressed.


    "Hey, I didn''t think that Sect Master Zhou was not fooled at all."


    "Who doesn''t know what he said? Who doesn''t know that this alien race is coming so fiercely, he definitely wants to completely occupy the Profound Yellow Realm, and is also our enemy, but I don''t want to bring back the blood of the true dragon? I took the opportunity to corrupt him, Wan Once he is afraid? Besides, with the blood of the true dragon, we may not be afraid of any foreign race."


    "You are really stupid. How could Sect Master Zhou be ruined by you? It''s a little bit possible to change the past, but now...you said that we are behind the Sea Clan, but behind him are all the cultivators of the Xuanhuang Realm, he How could it be fooled like this."


    "But when I said that, you agreed to do so, but now you blame me."


    "The old man is also wrong, but now that we want Sect Master Zhou to calm down his anger, you are the only one who will come forward."


    "Yeah, you take the responsibility down, maybe Sect Master Zhou will let us go, really offending him, the blood of the true dragon will definitely be gone."


    "...Forget it."


    Several people secretly spread the word, thinking about countermeasures, from face to heart, it is full of bitterness.


    Zhou Shu didn��t say anything, expressing his own attitude, it was enough to beat and beat, and let them consider the rest. Zhou Shu also knew that as long as they were not really stupid, they would not go to unite with alien races. thing.


    Su Yi watched quietly, being a bystander.


    He didn''t know what that thing was, but he could see that the Sea Clan seemed to have succumbed, succumbing to Zhou Shu''s thunderous behavior. Zhou Shu did not come in vain this time, and he also learned some truth from it. For nothing.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1755: Sincerity

    "Have you thought about it?"


    Zhou Shu looked directly at the elders with awe-inspiring eyes.


    The three elders shuffled for a while, and the red-faced elder walked out and bowed very sincerely, "Sect Master Zhou, it is my idea, it has nothing to do with them. It was me who was confused for a while that would use a foreign race to threaten the Sect Master. My fault."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Since the elder is wrong, how do the elders think to make up for it?"


    "make up����"


    The red-faced elder gritted his teeth and said, "The Sect Master is angry, just tell me, as long as the Sect Master does not change his past promises."


    "What if I kill you?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, showing many regrets, "Sadly, I left it, just to solve the problems of humans and the sea race one day in the future, to live together peacefully, communicate with each other, and make progress together. I thought you could be of the same mind with me. Working together, thinking about the future of the Xuanhuang Realm and Dongshengzhou, but never expected that you didn''t want to do this, you actually wanted to use a foreign race to threaten me and push the Sea Clan and the Immortal Cultivator to the opposite side. How can you rest assured me, Give it to you again?"


    He sighed, and said with grief, "I should have illuminated the moon with my heart, but how can the moon illuminate the ditch, do you regret it?"


    The red-faced elder was stunned, not knowing how to answer, and his face turned red.


    The white-skinned old man sighed, "Sovereign, countless mistakes are our fault."


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "Wrong, wrong, what''s the use of only admitting mistakes?"


    The white-skinned old man thought for a while, and said slowly, "If the lord has any requirements, just say it, I will do it later."


    "Think about it yourself."


    Zhou Shu seems to be discouraged and unwilling to say a word.


    The three of them were even more disturbed. After discussing for a while, the white-skinned old man said, "Sovereign, we thought of it."


    "Stop talking."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If you are not sincere enough, I would rather treat you as enemies. Compared with enemies, friends who are likely to rebel at any time are more terrifying. Why don''t you just fight a fight? Go find a foreign race and see if you can We cannot destroy our immortal cultivators."


    "The Sect Master is serious, I will definitely not treat the Sect Master as an enemy."


    The white-skinned old man bent down, took out a token, held it high in front of Zhou Shu, "This is the sincerity of our East China Sea Dragon Palace."


    The token is pure gold, extremely thin, without a trace of light, brilliant and unassuming, there are countless waves of water ripples, strands, exquisite and picturesque, with a golden dragon in the middle, a few strokes but vivid, and the golden dragon palace The dragon is plated on the pillar, the dragon eye is god, and the power is awe-inspiring. At a glance, there is a feeling that the mind is completely shocked. The dragon''s power is deeply imprinted in it, and this token blends into One.


    Su Yi''s expression was stagnant, and she whispered, "Dragon King Order!"


    "As expected of Guiguzi who knows everything."


    The white-skinned old man did not raise his head, and said in a low voice, "Sect Master Zhou, this is the Dragon King''s order. There is only this one in the East China Sea. With this order, all the sea people in the East China Sea can be ordered."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "What do you mean by elders, I am a human immortal cultivator, even if I get this Dragon King order, the Sea Clan may not listen to my orders, what benefit? Besides, I don��t need the Sea Clan to listen to me. of."


    He has enough things to do, how could he manage the Sea Clan anymore.


    "Just take the Dragon King Order to the Sect Master as a proof of sincerity."


    The white-skinned old man said slowly, "Once the Dragon Palace loses the Dragon King Order, its orthodoxy will be questioned and lose its absolute status. With the Dragon King Order in hand, the Sovereign can turn the East China Sea into a place of chaos at any time, allowing the East China Sea and even the Sea Clan. The Sihai Sea Clan are all in chaos, taking the fate of all the Sea Clan as our sincerity. What does the Sovereign think?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Dragon King Ling, seemingly thoughtful.


    Su Yi whispered quietly, "Brother Zhou, what he said is not wrong. As far as I know, the Dragon King Order is made from the scales of the Dragon Ancestor. Now there are only three left, which means that there are only Three Seas and the Dragon King Order, Donghai It is only one of them, and Xihai does not. If you say that the Dragon King Order is with you, or throw it out at will, you can indeed attract competition from all the sea races, especially the Xihai sea race, the whole sea will be chaotic."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly condensed, "But it is also a hot taro. It is not a good thing to attract all the sea people because of the alleged crime."


    Su Yi said slowly, "That''s right, but if Brother Zhou doesn''t say anything, then there is no problem, and you can come to threaten these Donghai Sea Clan at any time."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and nodded, "I feel your sincerity. Since you are willing to take out the Dragon King Order, I don''t need to pursue the matter just now, but I still need to see when the thing will be returned to you. What are you going to do in the future."


    The white-skinned old man seemed to have realized, "The sovereign means..."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "If you mix with a foreign race, then naturally there is no need to talk about it."


    "of course not!"


    The red-faced elder hurriedly said, "We were just talking before. Everyone knows that the purpose of the alien race is the entire Xuanhuang Realm. How can we go with them? If they come to the East China Sea, we will definitely drive them away, sure!"


    The white-skinned elder nodded, "Yes, Sect Master Zhou guards Dongsheng Prefecture, and we will also guard the East China Sea. We will never allow aliens to occupy it. Of course, we cannot go to Dongsheng Prefecture to attack immortal cultivators. This is the principle."


    Zhou Shu stared at them for a while and nodded in satisfaction, "I said that earlier, if you don''t use any tactics, where can something happen?"


    "I am confused for a while, please punish me."


    The red-faced elder was just saluting, with a look of regret.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said calmly, "How to punish is a matter for your Dragon Palace, you don''t need to ask me."


    The white-skinned old man said knowingly, "Don''t worry about the suzerain, you will definitely satisfy the suzerain."


    "I can''t see it, don''t care too much."


    Zhou Shu paused, and took the Dragon King''s order to look at it, "Elders, I will not bring this token back to the Hoyin School. I will put it on Penglai Island and give it to the owner of Penglai Island. How? I promise no one else will know its whereabouts, but if something goes wrong with Penglai Island, it will be difficult to tell."


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s words, several elders were happy first and then surprised. What was happy was that Zhou Shu would not take the token, but was surprised that the token would be placed on Penglai Island.


    The red-faced elder touched his chin, "What does he mean?"


    The middle-aged woman and the fair-skinned old man sighed, "Do you need to ask..."


    The red-faced elder was anxious, "What the **** is it, please make it clear."


    The white-skinned old man said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou hopes that our East China Sea Clan will protect Penglai Island and prevent Penglai Island from being invaded by foreigners."


    The middle-aged woman nodded, "Even if Penglai Island is not in the East China Sea, we have to take on this responsibility. It is a lot of trouble, but I heard that the city lord is a top figure in the world of immortality. Questions."


    The three discussed for a while.


    The white-skinned old man turned to Zhou Shu and said in a straightforward voice, "Sect Master does not take away the Dragon King''s order. I have already felt its virtue. Please rest assured that we will try our best to protect the safety of Penglai Island. That is what our sea people should do. "


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "Thank you three for your kindness."

 Chapter 1756: Ask for advice

    The white-skinned old man just shook his head, carefully apologized, "Where and where, we did something wrong, and we should do something to compensate for the lord. It should be, but we can''t ask for it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "How is he...how?"


    The white-skinned old man understood who Zhou Shu was asking, and said slowly, "It has been transformed and is in retreat. If there is no accident, he will go to the suzerain within fifty years."


    "It''s really invincible."


    Zhou Shu felt a little tremor in his heart and nodded unconsciously, "When the time comes, you come, if he can accept it, I will return the things to you."


    "Thank you suzerain."


    The white-skinned elder hurriedly saluted, and the other two elders also came to salute, very sincerely, "Go and down the Dragon Palace, I am grateful."


    To them, the blood of the true dragon is everything, much more precious than the dragon king''s order. Once a real golden dragon appears in the dragon palace, what is the difference if there is a dragon king''s order? The Golden Dragon is the king of the sea clan, and any sea clan must submit to it.


    The matter was resolved in this way, Su Yi was silent, just looking at Zhou Shu, with a little more admiration in her eyes.


    The Zhenfu Sea Clan originally thought it was a very troublesome thing. After he was replaced, he didn��t know what the result would be, but Zhou Shuen used it together and handled it appropriately. This result could not be better for the Xuanhuang Realm. .


    Zhou Shu returned the gift and said slowly, "No need to talk about this, I have one more thing to ask the elders."


    The white-skinned old man looked respectful, "Sect Master said when he had something to do, and asked what he said, I''ll wait."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The elder is too modest, there are still many places to learn from you, don''t you know that the elder knows the rat lizard tribe?"


    The white-skinned old man thought for a while, "The rat lizards are shaped like a combination of a mouse and a lizard. They are tough and scaly. They are a kind of alien race in the Gonggong world. The realm is huge, no less than the Xuanhuang realm, except for the rat lizard. There are several other races, such as the Mangong tribe, the Gonggong tribe, and the Gonggong tribe. The Gonggong tribe has a dominant position. Among the tribes, the rat lizards are the weakest, but they have a special ability, that is, to split."


    "Split?"


    Zhou Shu''s face tightened.


    The white-skinned old man was quite dignified, "Yes, it is said that this kind of rat lizard can swallow food that is far more important than the body. When it swallows enough, it will split into a new rat lizard, weaker than the original one. Some of them have a lot of spiritual wisdom, but they still have the characteristics of the rat lizard. Each rat lizard can split two to three times, and the king of the rat lizard can split five times."


    Zhou Shu had never heard of this information, and he didn''t realize it was bright.


    But my heart sank a little again, this thing can split, no wonder it can destroy most of the Profound Yellow Realm in a short period of time.


    The white-skinned old man said slowly, "The Gonggong world is very barren. The rat lizards cannot get enough food and are suppressed by other alien races. But when they reach the Xuanhuang world, they are completely different. The resources here are enough for them to split and expand. It''s a big trouble."


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly, and said, "The elder is really knowledgeable and taught."


    "Everywhere, they are all things left by our ancestors. When we see them, we will write them down. Our dragons have attacked and conquered the Gonggong industry, but later..." He shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Hehe, past I won��t mention it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something and looked forward to it, "Then the elders should know how to deal with those rat lizards, right?"


    The red-faced elder curiously asked, "Is the sect master still worried about the rat lizard clan? You can kill thousands or hundreds of them at once?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "If you get together, that''s fine, but now the rat lizards are spreading underground on four continents, destroying the spiritual energy everywhere, it is very difficult to deal with, I don''t know what the elders can do?"


    "In the Gonggong world, the rat lizards are very afraid of the savage weasel tribe and the Gonggong tribe, and of course our dragon tribe. As long as they perceive the breath, they will inevitably flee. I don��t know the old man."


    The white-skinned old man sighed and shook his head regretfully.


    "Is there still no way..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, and his heart sank secretly, unwilling to say, "What does the rat lizard clan take as food, is it spiritual energy, it doesn''t look like it?"


    If it is just aura, the rat lizard will not destroy the spiritual vein.


    The white-skinned old man thought for a while and said, "It is said that it uses the five element qi and certain impurities in the spiritual qi as food, that is, the things in the part that we need to reject in our practice. It is waste to us, but it is a rat Clan��s baby, if they only need this, it��s not harmful, but after they have absorbed the impurities, they deliberately destroy the spiritual veins and change the five element qi and spiritual qi, which is really hateful."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully.


    "and many more����"


    The red-faced elder suddenly shouted, "Does the sect master want to poison the spirit vein? Speaking of this, I remembered it. I heard that the Yaozu has studied this aspect very much. The last time Master Mu Lin said, As long as they have the right materials, their Qinghai Mu Family can be poisoned to death, even if they are aliens or even dragons."


    "Mu Lin?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he remembered that monster master, yes, it is also a way to brainstorm.


    The monster races are all masters of medicine, and they are the smartest race in the Xuanhuang Realm. Even the human races are not as good as it can. Maybe they can do something.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I do have such thoughts, but I don''t know where Master Mu is now, can the elders tell me?"


    "It should be back to Qinghai," the white-skinned old man paused. "We don''t know where Qinghai is, only Elder Jin has been there."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I don''t know, so I have to ask him, trouble elders to lead the way."


    The white-skinned old man was hesitant to speak, Zhou Shu wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    The white-skinned old man slowly said, "We imprisoned Elder Jin in Xuan Ning Hall. He hates me so much. No matter what we send, we throw it away I may hate the suzerain even more, suzerain. I��m afraid it��s hard to ask anything."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, slightly distressed, "There is no way, I have to try it, Brother Su, you stay here for a while, feel free, I will come as soon as I go."


    "Okay, Brother Zhou just go."


    Su Yi nodded in agreement, only sighed secretly.


    Along the way, Zhou Shu can be said to have a lot of trust in him. Teleportation Array, Dragon Palace, and many unimaginable secrets are unabashedly displayed in front of him, but he always follows the words of his brother and is wary. Dare to trust Zhou Shu too much, which is quite guilty.


    "Brother Zhou always treats me with sincerity and has nothing to say. I have learned so much from Brother Zhou, but I hesitate and always be on guard..."


    "The gentleman is magnanimous, and the villain often feels relatives. Compared with Brother Zhou, I really look like a villain."


    "He wants me to follow my own heart, not to think about Master in everything, it''s not right to think about Senior Brother, it''s mine for me, although Senior Brother repeatedly asked before leaving, but..."


    After thinking about it, a long time passed without knowing it.


    Not far away, Zhou Shu and the elders walked over quickly.


    "I really can''t help but let the lord be insulted."


    "I told you not to go. Elder Jin has already been enchanted, and seems to go crazy every day, if it weren''t for the lock dragon ring..."


    Several elders looked apologetic.


    "Needless to say."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Several elders have also bothered. I will figure out how to do this myself. No matter how big Nanzhanzhou is, I can always find it. It just takes a little longer and I will leave, Brother Su, we Let''s go."


    "Alright, thank you Sovereign, see you at the Heyin School in the future."


    The elders saluted together and watched Zhou Shu and Su Yi leave.


    (PS: Thank you for your repeated support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1757: Book donation

    Su Yi followed a few steps, "Brother Zhou, didn''t you ask?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, there was a trace of anxiety in his eyes, but he quickly relieved, "I didn��t ask, but it��s okay. Just look for it more. This trip is not without gain. You can get the news that the demon clan may restrain the rat lizard clan, even if not This trip is imaginary."


    He smiled, looked at Su Yi and said, "It will probably take some time, Brother Su will also be tired with me."


    "it''s okay no problem."


    Su Yi shook her head quickly to see how motivated Zhou Shuman was. He thought about it for a while and couldn''t help but said, "Maybe I know where the Mu family is."


    Zhou Shu was quite confused, "Maybe I know, why don''t I understand what Brother Su said?"


    "I was wrong at the moment."


    Su Yi shook her head in a hurry, and said embarrassedly, "I really don''t know, but the second brother should know."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and nodded, "Brother Zhang''s knowledge is excellent, and he is familiar with the present, but he has already gone to Beiluzhou. We are afraid it will take some time to find him. Time is so tight now. "


    Su Yi patted her chest and smiled, "No need to look for it. In fact, when I broke up with him, he gave me his booklet and asked me to read it more often, although I didn''t read it... I think it''s inside. There must be records about the Monster Race and the Mu Family. Brother Zhou will look for it in a while and he will definitely find it."


    Zhou Shu condensed his eyebrows slightly, a little unbelieving.


    Su Yi was anxious, and said hurriedly, "Brother Zhou, don��t believe me, Master is really omniscient, and Brother 2 is extremely studious. No matter what Master said, you must write it down. For thousands of years, there will be everything in it. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I don��t believe in the predecessors of Guiguzi. I have heard that there are countless books in Guigu Mountain. Among the six major sects, only Kunlun can compare with them. Every generation of Guiguzi has a wide range of books, and everyone is wise. Of course I believe. But did your second brother really give you the pamphlet? Then why don''t you read it yourself before telling me, and let me find it?"


    "You will understand after reading it."


    Su Yi sighed, took out a booklet and handed it to Zhou Shu.


    The booklet seemed to be made of paper, three inches square, it could be held in one hand, and it was not thick, with a few magnolias painted in ink on the cover.


    Very ordinary, some like the little books for children in the world.


    Zhou Shu read the book and hesitated for a while and said, "Your brother''s stuff is for you. If he wants to give it to me, he gave it to me at the time, but he didn''t. Obviously this disciple book is very important to him and cannot be easily compared with him. Man, now you want to give it to me without his consent. I really don��t want to take it. You should find it yourself and tell me. Although it is against your brother��s wishes, it��s better than giving it to me.��


    Su Yi paused for a while, hesitated, and finally said with certainty, "If you give it to me, it will be mine. Of course, I will make the decision. Let it go."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, and gently took the book over, infused a trace of spiritual consciousness, and immediately got stuck.


    This is a thin book, it is a library at all.


    It actually incorporates the laws of space. There are at least hundreds of thousands of thick bamboo slips in the booklet, divided into many rooms, stacked neatly.


    Seeing Zhou Shu��s look, Su Yi smiled bitterly, "Brother Zhou understands, I may not find it if I want to find it. Brother, he has been recording things since he was a child. In addition to Master��s teaching, he also has his own ideas. For more than a thousand years I don��t know how many copies were recorded, but later they were all put in this booklet. They were so dense that I had a headache when I read them.


    Zhou Shu had no time to speak, he had already picked up a bamboo slip and checked it. After a few glances, his heart was shocked.


    Compared with the Guigu Daoshu he has read, this book is more detailed. It is based on the position of a disciple to understand and understand the mind and various methods. Although its language is simple, it happens to be compatible with Guigu Daoshu. The books confirm each other, if they can read through, Zhou Shu''s understanding of Tao will inevitably go deeper.


    The direction of understanding is different.


    The previous Taoist book can be described as the teacher''s book, which can enhance his Tao, and this disciple book is to help him spread the Tao better.


    Compared with Guigu Daoshu, this disciple book may be more useful, because Zhou Shu��s Dao was created by his own creation. He has always stood in the position of the teacher, and he rarely views his Dao from the perspective of a disciple. There are also many shortcomings, this book can make up for some.


    "How did you find it?"


    Su Yi on the side was surprised.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I will look for it carefully."


    Su Yi nodded, "Brother Zhou, don��t be too eager, you can definitely find it. I remember Master also mentioned the Yaozu, and also dedicated a large article. I have no interest and didn��t write it down, but the second brother must have remembered it. Understand."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and nodded and said, "Thank you, Brother Zhang, too. Next time I see him, I will thank him in person."


    "I haven''t found it yet, what can I thank you for."


    Su Yi sighed and said frankly, "Brother Zhou trusted me so much and took me with everything, but I was still hesitating and cautious. In fact, this book should have been given to Brother Zhou a long time ago. Wasting that time, alas, Brother Zhou wouldn''t blame me."


    "If anything, I am too grateful, Brother Su will do whatever he wants."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, feeling quite happy in his heart.


    It was because he had nowhere to find a place to break through the iron shoes. It took no effort to get it. The trust he put in was finally rewarded. He had long seen that Su Yi is a natural person, not deeply involved in the world. He treats whoever treats him well. Well, whoever trusted him, he trusted him Zhou Shu also took advantage of this. Of course, Zhou Shu would not have any bad intentions, otherwise he would not be rewarded.


    He held the booklet and said solemnly, "I have to trouble Brother Su too."


    Su Yi just frowned, "Brother Zhou just say it, if there is any trouble, there is no trouble."


    "Brother Su, please take me to Nanzhanzhou."


    Zhou Shu showed some solemnity, and handed the May 1 Feizhou to Su Yi, "I will hand you this Feizhou and I. I will concentrate on reading this book along the way, and will not care about anything."


    "Brother Zhou can rest assured about this little thing."


    Su Yi smiled and nodded, took the flying boat, felt a little, and aroused, and loaded the two into the boat.


    After a short time, he was surprised. The flying boat is not complicated to control, but it is strange that the speed is only 10,000 miles, but the distance to fly out is far more than two thousand miles. .


    A monk like him is very sensitive to all aspects, and the distance of more than two thousand miles is still very easy to distinguish.


    He shook his head and said, "Brother Su, your flying boat is a little weird."


    Zhou Shu sat in the back, closed his eyes tightly, and really didn''t speak any more, and ignored Su Yi.


    "Where did the two thousand miles go, gone?"


    Su Yi didn''t ask too much, but she tried to figure it out and flew, but she realized a lot, "It turned out to be the use of the law of space, but it was the first time I saw it when it was used on the magic weapon of flight. It''s interesting... ��"


    Ten days passed without knowing it, and the two crossed the East China Sea. When they arrived in the South China Sea, Nanzhanzhou was already in front of them.


    "Brother Zhou, did you find it?"


    Su Yi slowly descended. Under the flying boat, there was a vast land that was not peaceful, with wind blowing from time to time, bringing a strong or weak smell of blood.


    (PS: Thank you RoyalJoe for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1758: Qinghai

    "found it!"


    Zhou Shu stood up, calm and relaxed, and said with a smile, "It''s really easy to find, and I''m lucky enough to live."


    With his ability to read and write all the bamboo slips in the booklet with his ability to read and write down all the bamboo slips in the booklet, he has spent most of the ten days busy understanding the principles, and he has gained a lot.


    Since getting Kunlun''s thousands of tactics, Shu Zhidao has made rapid progress with almost no pause.


    Among them are his own efforts, but more of it is determined by the nature of Shu Zhidao. It extends endlessly and is compatible with everything. Every bit of knowledge is making him progress. In many cases, Shu Zhidao is pushing him forward instead of He is promoting Shu Zhidao''s progress.


    It can be said responsibly that the power of Shu Zhidao cannot be changed. Even if Zhou Shu stops, Shu Zhidao will make progress on its own. What Zhou Shu needs to do now is to guide and let Shu Zhidao. Always walking on the right path, we must not let Shu Zhidao deviate from the direction, otherwise there will be a hundred mistakes, not to mention that Shu Zhidao will not be able to achieve the Tao, and it will be ruined in the middle. Even Zhou Shu himself may become the burial object of Shu Zhidao.


    "Great!"


    Su Yi walked over, with joy all over her face, "Where are we going now?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to the front and was quite emotional, "Not far away, I didn''t expect that Qinghai was actually in the Shiwan Dashan. If I were to find it myself, I would never look for the Shiwan Dashan first."


    "Yes, it''s really strange that the monster race who loves cleanliness the most lives with the barbarians who love cleanliness the least."


    Su Yi was also very surprised, and led Feizhou to fly to the hundred thousand mountains.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Brother Su, haven''t you seen many foreign races along the way?"


    Su Yi sighed softly, "There are very few in the sea, but as soon as I reach Nanzhanzhou, I feel a lot. It seems that there are more foreign races here than Dongshengzhou, and there is a breath of foreign races everywhere. I can''t tell what it is. , But there are at least five or six kinds."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded and did not ask any more.


    It is foreseeable that the situation in Nanzhanzhou will be worse. There should be news to the Heyin School.


    Within a few days, the two fell into the dense forest.


    Su Yi wrinkled her nose, "It''s so gloomy, and I can''t feel the breath of any creatures around me."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the large lakes in front of him, "These are Huamisi Lakes, which are formed by the deposition of dead air. This scene has been there for tens of thousands of years. The Huamisi lakes here are very large, but the lifeless lakes are not. the most."


    "It seems that I heard the name from Master, but the lifelessness here is not too much, I am afraid that the cultivators of the gods will die when they enter.


    Su Yi was taken aback, and then he shook his head carefully, "I also said that if there is less, it will be difficult for the cultivators of the Transcendent God Realm to resist. Once it touches, the dead energy will enter the body, eliminating the essence, terrifying That''s pretty good."


    The clear lake water was full of white sand, which was formed by the deposition of countless bones. Everything here is dead.


    There are still some incomplete corpse beasts by the lake. Most of them are monsters and brutal beasts that accidentally walked over. They barely touched the lake water. They only got a little bit to the side. When they stood up to some exposure, most of them turned into ashes. , Looks very oozing.


    "There are many more terrifying things in the Hundred Thousand Mountains."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say much, and began to look around.


    Su Yi also followed up, searching very carefully, and reading as he searched, "Qinghai, is it just these Huamisi Lakes? Those monster races are also amazing, and they actually live on the Huamisi Lake..."


    Soon Zhou Shu stopped, stood in front of a Huamisi Lake, and called, "Brother Su is here, this is it."


    "I didn''t feel the power of the law."


    Su Yi walked over, still thinking, "Where is the entrance? Brother Zhou doesn''t seem to be there..."


    "There is no law, it''s a magic array."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and walked to Huamisi Lake.


    "Brother Zhou, be careful."


    Su Yi quickly reminded, followed Zhou Shu cautiously, and stopped after a few steps, "This... isn''t it stagnant water?"


    "No, I was concealed at first."


    Zhou Shu nodded, quite calmly, "These few Huamisi Lakes, these stagnant waters, the corpses on the side, and the breath of stagnant water are all phantom formations used to cover the Qinghai portal, and they simply don''t exist."


    "Magic Array?"


    Su Yi was shocked. She was clearly inside, and she knew it was a phantom formation, but she was still shocked.


    He opened his mouth wide, "These are all virtual illusions, too real, right?"


    "Yes, both."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, his face was very calm, because he had been surprised before.


    He also did not expect that the phantom array could be arranged to such an extent that it was completely indistinguishable from the real, and with his close-to-powerful sense of God, he could not tell at the beginning until he used the eighth sense. Identify clearly.


    Su Yi closed her mouth for a while, still couldn''t help but shook her head, "It''s too real. It''s no wonder that for so many years, few people can find Qinghai, find the Mu family, even if it''s powerful."


    Zhou Shu slightly lowered his jaw, "Yes, I''ve heard that Yaozu is good at phantom formations, but I didn''t expect to reach this point..."


    "Two fellow Taoists live."


    In the fantasy formation, two women appeared out of thin air.


    The two women are both beautiful in appearance, but they are not immortal cultivators at first glance One wears only translucent tulle, exposing large areas of snow-like skin, green pupils and white hair, and the other is wearing green vines. , Hanging straight to the ground like a curtain, green pupils and purple hair.


    The two women looked at them from a distance, with caution in their eyes, and said, "This is where the immortal cultivator is not. If the two enter by mistake, please leave as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu bowed a salute and said warmly, "Because Zhou Shu from the Xiahe Music Group came to Qinghai to see Master Mu Lin."


    The purple-haired woman was stunned, and whispered, "I actually know Uncle Mu Lin, isn''t he a lie?"


    The white-haired woman was slightly stagnant, and said calmly, "You are here to find Master Mu Lin, how do you know him?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "The two girls, named Zhou Shu next, once talked to Master Mu Lin, and admire him for his bloodline achievements, and he invited me to Qinghai."


    The purple-haired woman blinked and wondered, "Sister Feng, how could Uncle Mu Lin invite outsiders, or humans?"


    The white-clothed woman thought for a while, "Wait for me to ask, please wait for fellow Taoists."


    She turned her head and left, only the purple-haired woman standing there, looking at the two with a wary face.


    Zhou Shu and Su Yi stopped where they were, showing kind smiles, indicating that humans and animals are harmless.


    After waiting for a while, the white-clothed woman did not return. The purple-haired woman was anxious, but she couldn''t go back to find it, and she couldn''t hide it. She just stopped there.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The girl can go in and find your companion. Don''t worry, we won''t move, just wait for the two."


    "Want to lie to me? Grandpa said that you humans are very treacherous, so I won''t be fooled, huh!"


    The purple-haired woman glared at Zhou Shu with an angry look, turned her head, and never looked at them again.


    Zhou Shu smiled helplessly and stopped talking.


    (PS: Thank you angc1111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1759: Runaway

    It took a while.


    In the cloud covering the mist, the two slowly walked over.


    The purple-haired woman hurriedly walked over and whispered, "Sister Fan, how come you?"


    The white-haired woman said warmly, "Sister Yi, the master is studying things, so I delayed for a while."


    The old man at the back stroked his beard and smiled, "Hehe, Li, I was anxious after waiting for a while."


    "Uncle Mu Lin, it''s not a while."


    The purple-haired woman pursed her mouth and murmured, "I have been with them for a long time, and I will feel very sick after a while."


    The old man seemed to think, "Feng, Li, then you go back first."


    The white-haired woman nodded lightly, her eyes tempted to worry, "Master, they... you might as well?"


    "Well."


    The old man smiled and shook his head, "What''s more, you can find it here. What if it hurts? Go back and practice."


    The purple-haired woman glanced at Zhou Shu and snorted, "Does the master say that they are great? I don''t believe it."


    The white-haired woman patted her, and whispered, "Don''t make trouble, they can find that it is definitely not an ordinary monk, we can''t compare it, sister Yi, it''s time to go back to practice, today''s homework is not finished yet."


    "Yes, I think of it, that flower of inheritance must be mine!"


    The purple-haired woman''s eyes lit up and she ran back anxiously, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The old man smiled and shook his head, and strode towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps and saluteed quite respectfully, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have seen Master Mu Lin, and haven''t seen him for a long time. The master''s demeanor is still the same, and his cultivation is deepened with each passing day, which really makes the juniors envy.


    "Ha ha."


    Mu Lin smiled and replied, "The lord is too polite. If you want to say envy, it is the old man who envy you. Don��t call yourself a junior. The lord has done countless things in these years. No one can be the senior of the lord. If you grow older, you really can''t bear it, you and I are still worthy of fellow daoists."


    Seeing his expression, Zhou Shu had to nod his head.


    Su Yi followed Zhou Shu and saluted, "I saw Master Mu Lin in Xiaguiguzi."


    Mu Lin looked at him with a smile, "Guiguzi? Are you Su Yi?"


    Su Yi''s face was stagnant, "How does the master know?"


    He and Zhou Shu had already agreed that they would use the name of Guiguzi outside, and they would go unimpeded all the way, but they were told their true colors when they knew it.


    Mu Lin smiled and said, "Hehe, Master Guiguzi and I mentioned you, among the few apprentices, only you are innocent and innocent, but you are inadequate. He is pleased and worried about him, worried that there will be trouble, or even go astray. , But... With Sect Master Zhou by the side, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    Su Yi was startled when he heard the sound, and hurriedly saluted, "The master knew Master before, and the disciple was really rude."


    "I have talked a few times."


    Mu Lin smiled and waved his hand, but he was quite puzzled, and his face changed a little, "No need to be polite, you also call me a Daoist, the world is not a Daoist, whether you are a master or yourself, it is the same. "


    Su Yi pondered for a while, then nodded, "The disciple listens to the master''s teaching."


    Although he obeyed, he still claimed to be a disciple. He was too deeply influenced by the master. As long as the figures related to the master, he would naturally show respect.


    Mu Lin didn''t mind, and said solemnly, "Friend Su, Daoist Guigu gave you Mu Yazhu?"


    "Mu Yazhu?"


    Su Yi shook her head blankly, "What is that, I haven''t heard Master talk about it."


    Mu Lin''s face was slightly condensed, he stroked his beard and thought to himself, "This is strange, then how did they find the entrance?"


    Su Yi asked in a puzzled way, "Master, what is Mu Yazhu?"


    "Mu Yazhu is a special magic weapon of the Mu Family in Qinghai. With Mu Yazhu, it is difficult to be affected by the phantom array. Most phantom arrays can be seen as nothing, even if they are powerfully arranged, under Mu Yazhu. No way to hide."


    Mu Lin was still thinking about it, and then he answered in a daze.


    Su Yi said in surprise, "That''s a really good baby."


    Mu Lin nodded slightly and sighed softly, "But for our Mu family, with Mu Yazhu, we can easily see through our phantom array. It''s not a good treasure. I had a great conversation with Guigu Dao friends that day. As a confidant, he wanted to talk about the Tao again, worrying about getting lost, so I handed over Mu Yazhu to him so that he could find here at any time, but he never came."


    After a pause, he said slowly, "Seeing that the two daoists broke through the illusion, the old man thought it was Daoist Guigu who handed Mu Yazhu to you, so he could come in to find the old man, but he didn''t expect you to have it. Then..."


    Looking at the two, his eyes became much colder, "How did you get in?"


    The phantom array in front of the Mu Family��s portal in Qinghai was formed by the three great powers of the monster race in ancient times. It seems to be a real world, even if it is powerful, it cannot be perceived as a phantom array. This is the most important one of the Mu family. A layer of defense, but two people walked in like a stroll in the courtyard, how can it be strange?


    Could it be it! ?


    As the voice fell, a lot of dark green smoke began to appear around Mu Lin, clusters of smoke gathered around him, moving up and down, left and right, quite strange.


    Su Yi''s face changed slightly. From these smoke balls, he felt a very strange aura, a highly poisonous thing that even crossed the tribulation realm.


    Zhou Shu was calm and said with a smile, "Friend Mu, I can see the magic array."


    "Did you see it?"


    Mu Lin''s face was gloomy, and the green was almost covering his face, "Or did you kill the people of my Mu family to cover up their breath with their essence?"


    Through the magic array, there is only one way besides Mu Yazhu. The Mu family��s magic array has no effect on the Mu family people. You can come in by pretending to be the Mu family. But to impersonate the Mu family, you must kill Mu. It is possible for family members to seize the vitality.


    He was worried that Zhou Shu had come in this way, so he suddenly became angry and became hostile to the two lives.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Friend Mu does not need to be impatient, I really can see the phantom array."


    "Anxious?"


    Mu Lin let out a sneer, his face gradually becoming sullen, "If I really kill my Mu family heir, would it be anxious!?"


    He felt more and more in his heart that Zhou Shu killed the Mu family in order to find this place, how could he not be anxious and angry?


    The monster race is different from the human sea race. No matter men, women, old or young, living in the same race, loving each other like relatives, no matter who kills the people in the race, the whole race will regard them as enemies and mortal enemies.


    Those clouds grew bigger and bigger and spread out continuously, completely shrouded in smoke within tens of feet.


    It looks dark green and muddy, but the taste is never pungent, with a faint fragrance, fresh and beautiful, heart and lungs full of temptation.


    Su Yi''s complexion became tighter, and seeing the kind Mu Lin suddenly violent, she even felt that it was Zhou Shu''s fault and quickly pulled Zhou Shu back.


    "Brother Zhou, let''s retreat first. Master seems to have said that the Mu family is not easy to mess with, especially the angry Mu family..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, not only did not retreat, but also took a step closer, and said warmly, "Friend Mu has misunderstood. If you don''t believe me, I can give evidence."


    "What proof, what proof can you have?"


    Mu Lin stared at Zhou Shu, a little green light appeared in his dim eyes, like a fierce wolf.


    In the distance, there was a very small exclamation.

 Chapter 1760: Shock

    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, and pointed around, "Friend Mu, do you know how this phantom formation is arranged?"


    "The old man naturally knows..."


    Mu Lin glared at Zhou Shu, becoming more and more unkind, "What do you mean, I can''t do what I want to say?"


    "Since Fellow Daoist Mu knows it, that would be great. I won''t say that I''m deceiving fellow Daoist," Zhou Shu nodded and said lightly, "This phantom array is divided into seven layers, among which there are three hundred and forty-three eyes. One, seventy-seven miles deep underground, most of them are the remains of the demon clan, and there are 16,807 array talisman, distributed in a radius of 2,401 miles, every two array talisman distance It��s seventy-seven feet tall, with different materials, among which..."


    "Stop, stop!"


    After listening for a while, Mu Lin was completely stunned, his complexion changed drastically, and his heart was shocked, and he couldn''t help shouting.


    He often maintains the phantom array, and naturally knows the actual situation of the phantom array, and Zhou Shu said it is not bad. Some of the details have not even been carefully read by him. If Zhou Shu is asked to continue, the layout of the entire phantom array It has to be said, and it is not difficult to break it.


    Zhou Shu stopped, and said slowly, "Friend Mu, these are probably enough."


    "Enough, let''s go on, my Mu family''s phantom array is gone."


    Mu Lin nodded again and again, his mind still trembling, "You, how did you know?"


    Zhou Shu smiled without answering, and said indifferently, "I believe, knowing these secret monster races, there will not be too many in the Mu family. Will Fellow Mu think that I killed or threatened those monster races? What?"


    "impossible."


    Mu Lin shook his head vigorously.


    The Mu family who know the mystery of the magical formation are only two-handed. These people are now in retreat in Qinghai and cannot be killed by Zhou Shu. It is even more impossible to tell the mystery of the Mujia magical formation. Even if they die, it is impossible. Say.


    He looked at Zhou Shu with surprise and suspicion in his heart, and even more unspeakable fear, "How on earth did you know?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him, knowing that if he didn''t say anything, Mu Lin was afraid that he would always carry a big baggage. This was not in line with his original intention, so he couldn''t help but smiled and said, "Friend Mu does not need to be disturbed, these are all I can see. , I waited here for a long time, and I saw that some formations were nothing."


    Mu Lin was stunned, "There is an array in this array, you can actually see it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Yes, besides this, does Fellow Mu think there are other possibilities?"


    Mu Lin thought for a moment, only shook his head, and said with a bitter expression, "No more, but you can even see this, my Mu family..."


    Knowing what Mu Lin was thinking, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Friends of Taoist Mu don''t need to worry, this is a unique ability in Xia, I think it is difficult for others to see, and the Mu family is still solid."


    "Yes, Master Mu doesn''t have to worry at all."


    Su Yi, who had been dull for a while, walked over and looked at Mu Lin with some sympathy in her eyes, "The disciples also believe that only Brother Zhou can see it, and no one else can, so just say disciples. I can''t touch the margin, I always thought it was a real scene. It wasn''t until Brother Zhou said it was a fantasy formation, and then he followed in, but he was also full of doubt... but I didn''t expect it to be a fantasy formation. The disciple was surprised. If anything else comes, even the master may be fooled."


    After hesitating for a while, he still added Master.


    Although he worships Guiguzi in every possible way, he doesn''t think that Master can pass smoothly. If he can pass, he won''t go to Mu Yazhu.


    After a while, Mu Lin sighed, "Oh."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his face was helpless, "Sect Master Zhou''s great talent, the old man can''t be compared, it''s incomparable."


    He has nothing to say.


    To be able to see through the magical array that the ancestors of the Mu family can do. This is something that the Mu family has never had in tens of thousands of years. The magical array it relies on has become a decoration. The Mu family is basically defenseless in front of Zhou Shu. What can I say.


    I can only hope that Zhou Shu is not thinking about Mu Family, but is it really possible? At this moment, he is more wary of Zhou Shu.


    "Everyone has their own strengths, and there is no need to compare them."


    Zhou Shu became serious and saluted, "In fact, when we came to Mu Family this time, there was something very difficult to do to ask the master, and only the master can do it. It is impossible to do it. No clue."


    "Oh."


    Mu Lin still couldn''t lift his spirits, and only whispered, "Sect Master, go ahead and talk about it."


    He was still immersed in shock and worry. The magic array plus medicated stone was regarded as the most important double wall of the Mu family, and it was also the most proud place of the Mu family. But this strongest magic array was just a few glances in front of Zhou Shu. thing.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I beg your master to lead the way."


    Mu Lin nodded helplessly, and walked forward first. The three of them walked into the clouds one after another, and disappeared.


    "Need to lead the way..."


    Not far away, a small figure appeared, draped in layers of vines, completely covering the figure, but it was hard to notice, but the purple hair was very conspicuous.


    She curled her lips and looked in the direction Zhou Shu was leaving, with an upset look.


    Another person stood up beside him, the white-haired woman before.


    Her eyes were a little confused, and obviously shocked, she murmured in a low voice, "Fortunately, I didn''t fight, otherwise I''m really worried, sister Li, did you say Zhou Shu really see through our fantasy formation?"


    The purple-haired woman just shook her head and said heartlessly, "Who knows, it''s mostly a lie, Uncle Mu Lin believed it."


    The white-haired woman shook her head slightly ~ www.novelhall.com ~ frowned, "He said so much, and the look of Master Mu Lin doesn''t seem to be a lie."


    "Don''t worry about Sister Fan, even if he is very powerful, what can you do in Qinghai? You haven''t heard him say that he is here to ask Uncle Mu Lin for work, so he must not dare to make trouble," the woman with purple hair looked at In the distance, he clenched his small fist forcefully, "Huh, something is going to happen, I won''t let him go!"


    "Keep it down, don''t let anyone hear it."


    The white-haired woman glanced at her and shook her head slightly. The green in her pupils became thicker and thicker, "My sister is not worried about him alone. After all, this is Qinghai. I am a cultivator who is worried about human beings... If cultivators are so powerful, in the future What should we do?"


    "That said, I still want to take revenge."


    Hearing these words, the purple-haired woman also became melancholy, her eyes covered with a layer of gray, but the gray was gone for only a few breaths, and she became bright again.


    "With me, sister don''t worry!"


    She straightened her chest, "After I get that flower of inheritance, I will definitely become stronger. I will take my sister and do whatever I want."


    The white-haired woman looked at her, but also unconsciously showed a very beautiful smile, "Listen to you, let''s go quickly, otherwise we can''t keep up."


    The purple-haired woman took her hand and ran forward quickly, "If you weren''t worried about Uncle Mu Lin and asked us to wait here to see the situation, we would have already arrived! But it doesn''t matter, we will definitely catch up!"


    "Don''t run, we can''t waste our energy and use wood games."


    The white-haired woman hurriedly grabbed it and gave a gentle exhortation. The two men walked towards the phantom array together. They walked very slowly, but not at all.


    (PS: Thank you RoyalJoe for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1761: Inadvertently

    It really is Qinghai.


    There is a huge grassland in front of me. I am afraid that it will not be tens of thousands of miles. It is verdant like washing, dotted with several lakes. It is also green like jade, and the scenery is pleasant, sunny in the east and rain in the west. It is difficult to see such a fresh and peaceful scenery outside.


    Su Yi looked a little surprised, "It''s really a good place, even more beautiful than Guigu Mountain."


    "indeed so."


    Zhou Shu also nodded his head, only his spiritual consciousness spread out, and he immediately found that this grassland was densely covered with countless large and small magical arrays, dividing the grassland into many areas of different sizes, almost every area has one or two mushrooms. Like a big tree with a faint brilliance, some mushroom trees are even as high as tens of feet, quite strange.


    It''s probably a kind of facility unique to Yaozu.


    Mu Lin was still thinking about it, and said perfunctorily, "Compared with Xuanhuang Realm, it''s just a little quieter."


    "Master Mu Lin!"


    Not far away, a monster race ran over quickly and bowed to Mu Lin.


    This monster clan is not very human-like. The whole body is green with a lot of wrinkles, but it looks very young.


    Mu Lin settled down, "It''s a wooden egg, what''s the matter?"


    "These two are..."


    The wooden egg looked at Zhou Shu and Su Yi dumbly, "Human cultivators?"


    Mu Lin said faintly, "It''s a fellow Taoist who came to see me. Just talk about it if you have any problems."


    Mudan retracted his gaze, and said quickly, "Master Mudan invites you to come over and said that I have found a way to merge the blood of the little kunfish and golden eagle."


    "what!"


    Mu Lin exclaimed and said loudly, "Quickly, take the old man!"


    Mu Dan didn''t say much, and ran forward first, "Master, come, Master Wood Pulp can''t wait, he will try it himself if he says you don''t come again."


    "Fool, isn''t this old man rushing?"


    Mu Lin scolded, walking away, halfway through, as if thinking of something, turning around and saying, "The two Taoist friends are waiting here, don''t go far, the old man will be back soon."


    After speaking, he walked away, leaving Zhou Shu aside.


    Su Yi was startled, "This Master Mu Lin is really... eclectic."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Masters like them can''t wait to discover anything. They don''t care about anything else. I have no choice but to wait. I don''t know how long to wait."


    "Ok."


    Su Yi nodded, and stood there waiting with Zhou Shu, talking while looking at the surrounding scenery.


    From time to time, the demon race passed by, glanced at them and hurried away. Few people came up to greet them. Not surprisingly, the relationship between the demon race and humans can only be said to be average, and there has been little exchange in the past ten thousand years.


    This is two days and two nights.


    Su Yi was a little anxious, "It''s a good deal soon, did the master forget us, should we look for it?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It shouldn''t be forgotten. If you are busy, you will forget the time. You don''t need to find it. After all, this is the powerhouse of the monster race. There are too many and too dense formations, and it is easy to bump into it. The conflict has caused trouble and is not easy to handle."


    He was also a little anxious in his heart. If it was before, he wouldn''t mind waiting. What if he waited for a year or a half, just as cultivation.


    It''s just that the time is too tight now, and there are alien races in the outside world. It will be clear within a month at most. If the monster race is not good, you will have to think of other ways. You can''t delay here for too long.


    Su Yi nodded and promised, "Wait then."


    However, when waiting for anxious emotions, it is difficult to wait any longer. Most mortals are like this, and so are guys with natural nature like Su Yi.


    "Brother Zhou, I''ll go look around."


    He stretched out his arms pretendingly, and started walking, "It''s rare to come to the place of the Demon Race. I want to increase my knowledge everywhere. I wonder if Brother Zhou has the same idea?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Go, I''ll wait for you here, don''t go far."


    He didn''t need to increase his knowledge. In the past few days, Divine Sense had seen Qinghai all the time, and most of the situation had been understood, but there were also many places that involved secrets, such as those surrounded by several formations, he did not look at it.


    Although his spiritual knowledge has been regarded as the first in the world of cultivating immortals, he maintains a cautious attitude. The Yaozu is a very mysterious race with many secret methods. He does not want to be discovered by the Yaozu because of random detection and anger the Yaozu. .


    "Of course, I have points, I won''t go far, and I won''t run into formations."


    Waving his hand, Su Yi smiled and nodded, looked at Qinghai with a longing look, thought about it, and walked east.


    Zhou Shu stood quietly, thinking about the rat-lizard clan, while deducing the tricks, calm and calm.


    Only half an hour.


    There were a few exclamations, followed by a slight fluctuation of power.


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head, put away his mind, and walked quickly to the east.


    In a phantom array.


    Su Yi couldn''t help but arched her hand, her face apologized, "Sorry, I didn''t break in on purpose."


    "Obviously on purpose, you clearly saw this field and wanted to steal our things!"


    "That''s it!"


    "Grandpa said this is our most precious thing and must not be stolen!"


    "The cultivators are the worst. If it weren''t for them, where would our Mu family hide here, where would there be only so few people!"


    "Uuuuuuuu!"


    Several children surrounded him, shouting loudly while casting spells to prevent Su Yi from leaving.


    These children are all newborn monsters The magic power is not big, they are all small spells such as vines, thorn woods, etc., but Su Yi can''t do anything with them, and can''t leave the magic circle quickly, so she can only go everywhere. There is no way to move around.


    In desperation, Su Yi stood still.


    Suddenly a majestic face appeared in the green grass ahead. As the grass shook, that face quickly stood up, but it was an old man.


    The old man stared at Su Yi with a bad face, his skinny hands slowly lifted up, and his wrinkled body gradually became bright and green.


    Su Yi''s expression was slightly stagnant, the old man appeared without warning, and he couldn''t feel too much aura. He was obviously a strong monster of the monster race. He was afraid that he was not under him, and he seemed to want to do something, and immediately raised his spirit. .


    The children around cried out happily.


    "Grandpa Muhao, here you are, it''s him, it''s him!"


    "I just saw him, he sneaked in, trying to pick the grass in our field!"


    "Yeah yeah!"


    "woo woo woo woo!"


    Seeing the children of the demon race who were vying to file a lawsuit, they were chattering endlessly, and some children even cried and complained. Su Yi''s head was 10,000 grass horses running by, and she wanted to laugh and was helpless, so she had to bow her hands. , I am not a thief, but..."


    "Entering Qinghai without permission, breaking into Mu Family''s most precious farmland, still want to leave?"


    The old man didn''t listen to him to distinguish, green light flashed in his eyes, and with a wave of his long sleeves, thousands of blue lights flew towards Su Yi.


    The strength of the wood spirit in the azure light is extremely rich, and it actually brings a lot of power in it, fast and ruthless.


    Su Yi''s complexion was slightly condensed, and she didn''t say any more, and she took a few steps back, which could hardly avoid the blow.


    Only the cyan light that flew out did not dissipate, turning his head and chasing Su Yi, reluctantly.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1762: lesson

    "If Fellow Daoist Mu suffers hard, he can only continue."


    Su Yi stood still, put his hands together and opened a transparent white wall between them.


    Pop, pop, pop, pop, pop!


    The stormy blue light hit the wall one after another.


    The wall seemed tough and unbreakable, but every cyan light penetrated the wall.


    Seeing Su Yi who could not help being hit by the blue light, Mu Zhu nodded in satisfaction, and the children screamed.


    Only Su Yi didn''t move, and said with a calm expression, "If you take this trick from Fellow Daoist, you and I will end it."


    Mu Zhu��s expression was stagnant, and then I realized that the cyan light that passed through the wall had lost its aggressiveness. It was soft and flew aimlessly. Even if it hits the body, it quickly slips off, not so much an attack. It''s rather itching.


    This white wall is not an ordinary protective cover, but a heart wall.


    An application of the mind to change or eliminate the emotions of opponents, influence and control power.


    Those green lights are like people with killing intent, but after passing through the heart wall, they are affected by the heart wall, killing intent is gone, and they become compassionate people. Even if the power is still there, they will change direction or dissipate. It is impossible to affect Su Yi any more.


    "This����"


    Mu Zhu seemed to realize something, his body trembled slightly, and he said solemnly, "Interesting, try another trick with me."


    Su Yi shook her head lightly, "Friend Zai Xia didn''t deliberately enter the formation, just came in unintentionally. He never steals any spiritual heart. Besides, these Zhu Yucao is useless to Yu Zai Xia. What do you steal from Xia Xia? ?"


    "Unintentionally, who knows you accidentally?"


    Mu Zhu paused, and said coldly, "It is of no use to you, this will give birth to a wise ten-year-old spirit creature, you human monks are afraid it is a dream?"


    "Is it the Wannian Zhu Yucao who is about to give birth to the wise..."


    Su Yi only noticed now, and she unknowingly showed a little spiritual sense.


    There is a fertile field in the middle of the illusion, which is about tens of meters in radius. Many rare Zhuyu grasses are planted in it. After careful inspection, there are indeed many Zhuyu grasses that are more than ten thousand years old, and even give birth to spirituality. The value is great. Compared with ordinary spiritual things, it can increase spiritual consciousness and cultivation.


    He smiled and shook his head, "Xia Xia just saw that to the cultivator, these spiritual objects are indeed precious, but there is no thought to take away from Xia Xia. I don''t need spiritual objects for a long time."


    "precious?"


    Hearing Su Yi''s words, Mu Zhu became more angry and sternly said, "What are you saying precious! These spiritual things that enter your mouth and become food, but descendants of our Mu family! Look clearly, these children in front of you are The monsters they have become!"


    In time, these Zhu Yucao is likely to give birth to spiritual wisdom and become a monster.


    The monster clan and the heaven and earth elves are different, but there are similarities, especially the vegetation monster clan, which is very similar to the elves.


    All heaven and earth spirits are formed by various elements between heaven and earth, such as the air of the five elements, fire spirits, snow girls, water spirits, wood spirits, etc., all born like this. Where there is fire, fire spirits and snow may be born. There may be a snow girl in the place where it is, the fundamental reason lies in the aura of the five elements. It does not mean that only a fixed snow mountain can give birth to a snow girl, and a fixed fire can have a fire spirit.


    The vegetation demon tribe is based on a certain kind of vegetation. The elm tree gives birth to spiritual wisdom, and then the elm demon, and the peony gives birth to spiritual wisdom, which is the peony demon. The vegetation demon tribe is born in this way. The root of their appearance lies in themselves. Kind of, and Muxingzhiqi is auxiliary.


    The wood elves are more pure, they are pure wood-strength energy aggregates, while the grass-wood demons are a mixture.


    Compared with the vegetation elves, the monsters born from vegetation are weaker, but they have some special abilities. The monsters that become from the vegetation will have some characteristics of those vegetation, some of the strengths of the vegetation monsters, and even Above the wood spirit.


    The Mu Family in Qinghai are all vegetation monsters.


    By the way, Wushuang City Lord is a special case, because the wood that spawned him is a bridge between heaven and earth, and the ultimate in the air of the wood between heaven and earth. It itself contains many characteristics of plants and trees, and it is the sacred tree of real masters. Counting a demon clan, it can''t be considered a elves, maybe it''s like a god.


    After hearing Mu Zhu''s words, the children nearby also shouted.


    "Human cultivators are so bad!"


    "If it is stolen by you, we will lose a lot of partners, absolutely not allowed!"


    "woo woo woo woo!"


    Su Yi looked at these poor crying children, she couldn''t bear it, but she had nothing to do, so she said, "How could I steal your partner? You think too much. I really just broke in accidentally."


    "Don''t believe it, don''t believe it!"


    "Uuuuuuuu!"


    Mu Zhu looked at Su Yi, and slowly shook his head, "The old man worked so hard to find these descendants for Zhu Yu Yao. Nothing can happen to you, whether you know it or not, but you are a cultivator. You must give it to you today. A lesson, even if you are a guest invited by Master Mu Lin."


    "If that''s the case, let''s do it, but don''t be here, lest you hurt the field."


    Su Yi felt helpless, so she didn''t think about it anymore. Since she was not clear, just call it. This was the simplest and most straightforward method.


    "it is good."


    Mu Zhu gave Su Yi a deep look, then turned his head and walked out.


    Su Yi followed, and the children followed.


    "Ok?"


    As soon as he walked out of the phantom formation, Mu Zhu paused, his figure receded slightly, protecting the children behind him, and said in a deep voice, "Is it you? Would you like to help your companion? Okay, just come together. is Zhou Shu.


    He was always outside, paying attention to the situation in the phantom array. He could easily enter the phantom array, but he didn��t get in because it��s not the time. If one person breaks in and the other breaks in again, things will only get worse. can not say it clearly.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands. "The Mu Taoist has misunderstood. Next Zhou Shu, I just want to explain."


    "Explain, what can explain?"


    Mu Zhu said coldly, "It is a fact to break into the illusion, and it is also a fact that what you want in the illusion, what can be explained?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Su Yi had a good idea, and quickly transmitted the voice, "Brother Zhou, I''m really sorry, there is no good way to do it now. This Muzhu seems to not listen to anything, and so are the children. This is troublesome. ."


    "It''s very troublesome, but I can''t do it either."


    Zhou Shu said, "This is Qinghai. It is very difficult for us to achieve our goals if we have a relationship with any monster clan."


    He was also annoyed, the trouble Su Yi caused was really not small, even if he could not solve it smoothly.


    "Oh, it''s all mine."


    Su Yi''s heart sank, and even Zhou Shu said it was difficult, fearing that it was really difficult. This caused a disaster, and she didn''t know how to make up.


    Zhou Shu stopped speaking and looked at Mu Zhu very sincerely, "I believe that fellow Taoists also know that we have been waiting for Master Mu Lin, just walking around and seeing the wonderful scenery of Qinghai. There is no trespassing formation... "


    Mu Zhu coldly snorted, "Does this change the result?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It is true that it can''t, but there is no bad result, fellow Taoist, what do you think..."


    Mu Zhu seemed to have made up his mind to teach Su Yi, and was about to continue to scold, but saw a monster child suddenly come out and grabbed Zhou Shu''s leg, "Uuuuuu, senior!"


    //


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1763: Reunion

    It was a little girl, fleshy, pink and jade shaped like a porcelain doll, very cute, hugging Zhou Shu��s legs and crying, Zhou Shu was not easy to break away, smiling at the child, like It is a realization.


    "I wish sister, what are you doing!"


    Several children ran over, trying to pull the child away, but they couldn''t pull it away.


    The boy looked small, but his strength was not weak. He was the strongest among this group of children. He held Zhou Shu''s thigh as if he had taken root and couldn''t move at all.


    This sudden situation was a bit inexplicable, and Mu Zhu frowned and rebuked, "Zhu''er, come back soon, that cultivator is not a good person."


    Little Tong Muzhu didn''t let go, but said, "Senior...senior...this palace...sir..."


    "Naughty, he is not a palace master, neither is Senior!"


    Mu Zhu''s complexion sank, and he waved his sleeves, a cyan light rolled towards the boy, fast, but the strength was soft as a cloud.


    Zhou Shu was still meditating, but the blue light had already dissipated before it even flew in front of him.


    Mu Zhu''s expression became darker, and he said sternly, "Sect Master Zhou, do you want to kidnap this kid?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him, leaned down and said softly, "Little guy, did you hear someone call me senior, and Lord Palace Master?"


    "Hmm!"


    The child nodded vigorously while wiping tears with the back of his hand.


    The fleshy little hands are a bit transparent, with a few faint green silk threads, like beautiful jade, warm and delicate.


    Zhou Shu touched her head, smiled and said, "That''s it, I probably remembered it."


    "What do you think of!"


    Mu Zhu stared at Zhou Shu, angrily more intense, "It is clear that you are trying to induce her, you actually use the mind and magic arts to deal with such a small child, it is really abhorrent, there is no good thing for a cultivator!"


    Before the words fell, several cyan lights flew out of his sleeves.


    The power in the blue light is extremely solid, like a real magic weapon. Some are sharp like a gun, some are thin like a knife, some are square like a mountain, and some are like a shield. The direction and purpose are all different, and each is good at winning. field.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and waved, all the cyan light disappeared, leaving no trace.


    Mu Zhu''s face changed slightly, staring at Zhou Shu in a trance, his heart was shocked, it was hard to say.


    He could feel that, unlike the heart wall he had encountered before, his power was completely wiped out by Zhou Shu this time, including the power of the law.


    That is to say, Zhou Shu''s power is a realm higher than him, and so is his understanding of the law.


    Needless to say about power, the demon power of the demon clan and the elemental power of the immortal cultivator are basically spiritual energy. At this level, the strength is basically the same, and the strength is clear, but the power of the law is different, it is difficult to be worn away, unless it encounters the same species The power of the law-a cultivator who has a deeper understanding of the law will completely consume or even swallow the power of the opponent''s law.


    It seems that Zhou Shu also understands the Five Elements Rule, and understands it more deeply than he does.


    Mu Zhu was a little dazed. As the Mu family, he knew a lot about the Five Elements Law, but he couldn''t match a cultivator and was completely offset?


    You should know that the Mu family of the monster race is a very special family. The vegetation monster race is different from the monster race transformed into a monster. The process of crystallization of the monster pill is omitted, and the monster crystal is born after transformation. This is a talent. Most Mu people have mastered the Mu Xing in the Five Elements Rule after transforming their forms. Although it is a long time later that they can use the power of the law, it is difficult for a cultivator to compare with the Mu family when it comes to understanding the Five Elements Rule.


    "Wooden Road is friendly and safe."


    Zhou Shu arched his hand slightly, the Azure Nightmare Sword slid out of his sleeve, and a green light flew out, transforming into a young girl, just like Caiying.


    Caiying also couldn''t distinguish the situation, so she complained to Zhou Shu when she came out, "Zhou, I''m practicing, what do you want this palace to do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "My Lord Palace."


    Caiying raised her head and snorted, "Nothing to do, after all, what is the trouble for this palace?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s you!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, but the boy was excited, jumping around, wanting to hug Caiying, "Master Palace! Thank you!"


    "what?"


    Caiying hid, "There are still people who know this palace, hehe, it''s really rare, this little guy..." She walked around the boy and frowned, "It''s strange, the breath seems a little familiar. Ah...remembered!"


    She became excited, and instead of avoiding, she flew directly in front of the child and said loudly, "Are you transformed?"


    The people around were a little inexplicable, the children looked stunned, Mu Zhu''s expression was gloomy, but he didn''t dare to make any more moves.


    Su Yi blinked, "Brother Zhou, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "After confirming some things, Jian Ling communicates better with her."


    In just a few breaths, the boy had already had a very lively chat with Caiying, just like an old friend who hadn''t seen him in years.


    Zhou Shu turned to Mu Zhu and smiled, "Friend Mu, I would like to ask you something."


    Mu Zhu glared at Zhou Shu, and said coldly, "Do you have any tricks, just use it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Excuse me, Fellow Mu, did you get this piece of Zhu Yucao from the East China Sea?"


    Mu Zhu''s figure shook slightly, "So what?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and continued, "I got it from a sunken island on the seabed near the island, right? These Zhuyu grasses are hidden in the belly of the sunken island the current is turbulent, said It��s not easy for you to find there."


    "You, how do you know?"


    Mu Zhu took a breath and watched Zhou Shu speechless for a long time.


    At the beginning, Donghai can be said to be a guess, but even the specific location can be said, and it is clear that there is no mistake. This is by no means a guess. It seems that when he found these Zhu Yucao, Zhou Shu The same around.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said warmly, "That''s right. Fellow Taoists protected the piece of Zhu Yucao and brought them back to Qinghai. I am deeply admired."


    Mu Zhu was stunned for a while, as if he had understood something, he fixedly looked at Zhou Shu and said, "You, have you been there a long time ago, and you have already discovered those Zhu Yucao?"


    "Yes, I visited that Shendao a long time ago, about two hundred years ago, and found that piece of Zhu Yucao."


    Zhou Shu touched the little boy''s head and said with emotion, "It''s just that I didn''t expect to meet again here. It''s really fate."


    The little Tong Muzhu looked up at Zhou Shu with gratitude in his eyes, "Thank you, thank you, senior, or I will..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Don''t thank me, this is your destiny, I just do what I want to do."


    That year, Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu took Caiying to the East China Sea to hunt for treasures, and found Zhu Yucao in Shendao.


    Among them, there is a Zhuyu grass that already contains the soul. These spiritual relics are extremely rare and are also of great benefit to Zhou Shu and Caiying, but the two are unwilling to pick it, so they keep it.


    And the child in front of him is the Zhuyu grass with its soul. It had its soul at that time, so he remembered the few words that Zhou Shu and Caiying had said. Later, after being discovered by Mu Zhu, he brought it to Qinghai. It was smoothly transformed in the care, still retaining the original memory, recognizing Zhou Shu and Caiying.

 Chapter 1764: hostility

    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, and then looking at the girl and Caiying, where could Mu Zhu not understand the reason?


    Facing Zhou Shu, most of his body was bent down, and his head almost touched the ground without any signs.


    "Daoist, I was rude to the old man before, and I am apologizing to the Taoist!"


    "Why do Fellow Daoist Mu need to be like this? No one knows anything."


    Zhou Shu hurried to help, but Mu Zhu still insisted on finishing the ceremony. Zhou Shu couldn''t help it. Mu Zhu had already used the power of the law to perform the ceremony. If he went to support and kill, it would be too deliberate.


    Mu Zhu raised his head, "Friend Zhou, thank you for your mercy, otherwise our Mu family will have a lot less family members."


    His expression was extremely sincere, and he almost burst into tears.


    Zhou Shu can also understand his feelings, after all, he saved hundreds of Mu Family members.


    Most of this batch of Zhu Yucao are more than ten thousand years old, and many have spirituality, and the possibility of becoming a monster in the future is very high. Look, it''s just that in less than two hundred years, four or five have become monsters.


    You know, the vegetation monster race is the least among the monster races, because before the formation of the monster race, the vegetation monster race has almost no defense ability, and they are the same as the monsters, they are all human immortal cultivators. There are many natural enemies and no protection of the resources, and it is really nothing that can survive and transform into the vegetation of the demon race.


    The Mu family has been looking for possible vegetation and spiritual objects, protecting them, hoping to grow the ethnic group, but not many have been found, and they are declining year by year. This batch of Zhu Yucao can be said to be the biggest achievement in hundreds of years.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and glanced at the children, "This is their fate. If there is no Mu Daoist, they may not be able to grow up."


    At that time, Zhou Shu had expected such a situation, so he left a lot of Zhu Yucao. The Zhu Yucao taken away is unlikely to continue to grow, and has no spirituality, but he did not expect to see this again in Mu Family. To criticize Yu Cao, a coincidence, is also unpredictable.


    The children looked at Zhou Shu, a little at a loss.


    They only knew that they had turned their enemies into friends, but they still didn''t know what was the reason, and each of them opened their eyes wide and didn''t know what to do.


    "But without Fellow Zhou, we can''t cultivate."


    Mu Zhu looked at the children and sighed unconsciously, "I''m sorry, our Mu family values ??them too much, so that''s why they shot this fellow daoist indiscriminately, and please don''t take offense. "


    "Where, where."


    Su Yi immediately bowed and saluted, and solemnly said, "This is the fault of the next. I ran into the illusion first, otherwise Dao Mu would not be so angry. If you want to apologize, you must apologize first."


    "Friends of Daoist have already said that they are humble, but the old man was fainted for a while, hehe."


    Mu Zhu lifted Su Yi up and said, "When Daoyou and Zhou Daoyou, such a kindhearted people are together, they will definitely not do anything bad. The old man has misunderstood."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s all about it, how about it?"


    Su Yi nodded quickly, "This is natural."


    "That''s not okay, the old man did something wrong and almost offended the benefactor, so why should he make some compensation," Mu Zhu pretended to be dissatisfied, shook his head, looked at the two and smiled, "The two are here for the first time. Then let the old man take care of it. Please take a stroll around Qinghai, and then taste a Qinghai banquet. How about?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, and said warmly, "The Daoists are kind, but disrespectful, but I''m waiting..."


    "You are here, it''s a good meal to find the old man!"


    Mu Lin walked over slowly, frowning slightly, with some resentment, "Didn''t you say you''re waiting there for me? Why did you come here?"


    Su Yi stagnated, and secretly said in her heart, you left us there for almost three days without saying a word, and said we were running around?


    He was trying to plead, but was blocked by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Master Mu Lin, it''s ours. I have gone away for a while, please don''t blame it, Master."


    Mu Lin glanced at the children and said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou is indeed very strong, but he can''t do everything by his own will. Qinghai is the Qinghai of the Mu family and the land of the monster race. People come and go at will, many places are not for you."


    The words are quite hostile, and it is inevitable. I have seen Zhou Shu''s power outside the phantom array, and seeing Zhou Shu in the main place of Qinghai, it is strange if I am not alert.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and smiled and saluted, "Master Mu Lin has learned a great lesson, and it won''t be anymore after the next day."


    From Mu Lin��s attitude, he roughly read Mu Lin��s alertness. From the moment he saw the phantom array, he knew that Mu Lin��s attitude would change, but if he didn��t tell the mystery of the phantom array, he would also There is no way to convince Mu Lin, the Yaozu is too wary of the human immortal cultivators.


    The current situation can only be resolved by finding ways to resolve it. In short, try to anger the opponent as little as possible before achieving the goal.


    "Taoists don''t need to be polite."


    Mu Lin nodded expressionlessly, and slowly said, "Sect Master Zhou came to see the old man this time. What is the purpose? If it is not particularly important, I don''t need to say more. The old man still has a lot to do, I''m afraid..."


    "Wood neighbor!"


    With a deep drink, Mu Zhu stood in front of Mu Lin and scolded, "Do you have this attitude toward Mu Family''s benefactor?"


    He stood on the side for a long time and couldn''t bear it.


    "Elder Zhuo."


    Mu Lin looked at Mu Zhu and immediately bowed and bowed, only wondering, "Benefactor, where do you start? The elders are afraid that they don��t know something, this Sovereign Zhou..." He glanced at Zhou Shu, and he said. Yin said once about Zhou Shu''s previous experience of breaking the phantom array, "It''s not easy, our Mu family must be very careful."


    Mu Zhu turned his head to look at Zhou Shu, shook his head unconsciously, and made an unbelievable expression, "It turns out that fellow Daoist still has this ability. I said why Mu Lin brought you in like this? It won��t work to let you in, haha."


    Zhou Shu didn''t need to listen to know what they said just now, only smiled and shook his head, "Master Mu Lin invited me in, so I don''t dare to come in casually."


    Mu Lin was a little embarrassed. At that time, Zhou Shu had seen through the illusion and wanted to enter Qinghai without any effort. What if he didn''t invite him in.


    He invited Zhou Shu before because he didn''t regard Zhou Shu as a threat at all. It''s okay to come and talk about it, but now it''s completely different. Zhou Shu is too powerful and he is no longer willing to let Zhou Shu enter Qinghai.


    In the face of children, the door can be opened wide, anyway, it will not pose a threat, but in the face of the strong, you must close the door and be prepared. This is a truth that mortals also know. How does the demon race do not know, Mu Linqian respectful The change after the rejection is also due to this.


    It''s just that at the door, it''s too late to refuse.


    Looking at Mu Lin, Mu Zhu showed a lot of solemnity, "Mu Lin, if you listen to the old man, you will not be hostile to Zhou Daoyou anymore."


    Mu Lin nodded, with a lot of respect, "I would like to hear the details."


    Mu Zhu pointed to the child beside him, and said with a solemn expression, "We children, do you know how they came..."


    (PS: Thank you Feng�� for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1765: ASAP

    "...Now do you understand?"


    Mu Zhu said very solemnly, "If there were no Zhou Daoyou, our Mu family would have less than five new family members in the past few hundred years. How could it be like now, with a piece of farming, maybe hundreds of new family members? "


    Mu Lin just nodded, "Yes, Elder Zhuo is right."


    Mu Zhu said slowly, "The old man has always felt that human immortal cultivators are the enemy of our Mu family, because there are countless demon races that may become our family members. In the end, they all became the spiritual things in their mouths, and they are still In this way, this fellow Zhou Daoist is definitely an exception. He doesn��t even want the spiritual grass with spirits, and he deliberately stays to let her mature. This shows his respect for our monster race and the nature of heaven and earth. Such a person is of course considered to be Our distinguished guest, benefactor."


    "Elder Zhuo taught that."


    Many fine green sweat beads ooze out of Mu Lin''s face, "I almost blamed the wrong person."


    Mu Zhu nodded, "I don''t know, but what humans say is good. If you can change it, Mu Lin, you and Zhou Daoyou apologize."


    Mu Lin looked at Zhou Shu and bowed to his salute, "Family Daoists have protected hundreds of members of our Mu Family Demon Clan. They are the benefactors of my Mu Family. But the old man repays his virtue with grievances, leaving the Dao friends aside, and reprimanding them for no reason. It''s extremely rude. I''m sorry, please don''t hesitate to punish fellow daoists."


    "Not allowed, not allowed."


    Zhou Shu quickly helped him up, smiled and said, "I just did some small things, I don''t need to thank you, let alone the punishment, ha ha."


    His heart finally let go.


    It seems that Mu Zhu has a very high status in the Mu family, and he speaks a lot. With his backing, this trip should not go in vain.


    It was also unexpected that a small act more than a hundred years ago, he had such a great bond, and he became a benefactor and distinguished guest of the Mu Family in Qinghai.


    Yaozu attached great importance to his family, and he finally gained the trust of Qinghai Mu Family.


    "Friends of Taoism are really compassionate."


    Mu Zhu sighed with emotion and smiled, "Two Taoists, are you really not going to the Qinghai banquet? That is the solemn banquet of our Mu family. It has never been set to immortal cultivators before. If the two Taoists are willing to participate, can There are so many unexpected benefits that are not available in the realm of cultivation."


    Mu Lin''s complexion was stagnant, his eyes flashed, "Qinghai Banquet... Don''t miss Sect Master Zhou."


    Su Yi was also taken aback. He heard Master said that Qinghai banquets, to be able to participate in Qinghai banquets, is recognized by all Qinghai demons. It is absolutely the highest etiquette for immortal cultivators, and the banquets are rare in a thousand years. A delicacy at first sight.


    Zhou Shu seemed to hesitate slightly.


    Judging from Mu Lin��s expression, the Qinghai banquet is by no means ordinary. I am afraid that there will be countless spiritual relics at the banquet, and they are all willingly given by the Mu family. There is absolutely no worries about future troubles, but...don��t claim credit or don��t go. As well.


    He shook his head lightly, and said with regret, "Xia Xia is heart-stirring, but time is really too late. There are important things in the next, and I just want to solve it as soon as possible, and I can''t delay it for a moment."


    Mu Lin seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "Yes, what Daoist fellow wants to say, just say it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Surely both of you know about the alien invasion?"


    Mu Zhu and Mu Lin glanced at each other, both with a lot of embarrassment, "Know that they know..."


    Mu Zhu hesitated for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Friends of Taoism know that the Xuanhuang Realm now respects human immortal cultivators. Except for the four seas, almost all places in the world are human immortal cultivators. Our demons are in a safe place. , There are few people and little strength, I''m afraid it won''t make much difference, especially the Mu Family in Qinghai..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I can guess it next time. The Monster Race should have made a covenant, and try to ignore alien invasion. Unless the alien attack reaches the door of the house, it will not participate in the defense of the Xuanhuang World, right?"


    "Since fellow Daoist guessed it, the old man will just say it straight."


    Mu Zhu sighed and said righteously, "It is true. This is not the decision of our Mu family, but a decision made by all the monsters. Even if the old man wants to not comply with it... Now the relationship between human immortal cultivators and monsters It��s hard to say it��s harmonious, especially the Yu family in Xihezhou, it��s almost impossible to fight Kunlun."


    Mu Lin followed, "If it''s something else, our Mu family can agree, but this is really impossible. The Mu family can''t leave Qinghai."


    "The two have misunderstood."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "I don''t mean to let the monster race join us."


    The two demon looked at each other and immediately relaxed a lot. Mu Zhu frowned, pretending to be dissatisfied, "Why didn''t the Daoist say earlier that the old man has been burdened for a while, for fear of offending his benefactor."


    Zhou Shu smiled and apologized, "Haha, it''s the wrong thing."


    He deliberately misunderstood them. If the Yaozu can be involved, it would be better. If you don''t agree, there is no way.


    He said slowly, "In fact, among the alien races, there is a rat-lizard tribe. They are like mice, spreading extremely fast. Now they have invaded four continents, destroying spiritual veins everywhere, and have a great impact. The defense is difficult to continue. It is really a big problem. I heard from the Hai Clan that Master Mu Lin has a way to deal with these alien races, so I came to ask for advice."


    "The rat lizard clan, the old man has also heard of it. It is indeed very difficult."


    Mu Zhu looked at Mu Lin, "Mu Lin, what can you do?"


    Mu Lin seemed to have realized, "Does the Taoist fellow want to use the medicine stone method?"


    Zhou Shu nodded repeatedly praised, "Is it a master? One sentence makes it clear. Yes, I want to poison these alien races. I need a kind of medicine to spread quickly, Rat The lizards are also undetected. With such a medicine, these rat lizards should be cured."


    Mu Lin pondered for a while, "The old man cannot say that he can absolutely do it, but it can be true. It just takes some time and the cooperation of fellow daoists."


    "After hearing the words of the master, I am finally relieved."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly bowed to his salute, "Master said, no matter what, I will try my best to do it," after thinking about it, he added, "Any material is fine, I have a lot of it with me."


    Mu Lin gently shook his head, "I don��t use the materials. I have them here. The old man needs some rat lizards. They don��t need to live. They just need to die. In addition, they need the help of two fellow Taoists. too busy."


    "Ok, I bring them all."


    Zhou Shu thanked him again. He was already ready. The rat lizards that had been killed were lying in the Universe Bag with shooting stars.


    "Well, you can try this way."


    As if thinking of something, Mu Lin patted his head and walked far away without saying a word.


    "Friend Mu, come and visit again in the future."


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand to Mu Zhu and hurriedly followed.


    Mu Zhu nodded lightly and sighed secretly, "I don''t even have time to go to the only Qinghai banquet in the world, but he is rushing for the rat lizard clan. I have never seen such an unselfish immortal cultivator. This is really different... ��"


    "Grandpa Zhu, who do you say is different?"


    Two women walked briskly. Among them, the purple-haired woman looked at Mu Zhu with a curious look.


    Mu Zhu was in a good mood and smiled, "It''s Fenli, haha, his name is Zhou Shu..."


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1766: Merits and demerits

    (PS: I wish all book friends a happy New Year''s Eve and a happy family.)


    "It''s done! Hahahaha, hahahaha!"


    Excited shouts, accompanied by bursts of wild laughter, came from a small room, and the sound shook everywhere, causing many monsters to look sideways. The monsters turned their heads after only one glance, and looked like they were used to it.


    "It turned out to be here."


    "What did Master Mu Lin find out?"


    "Sure, after laughing for so long this time, it seems that the results are pretty good."


    "Hehe, happy for the master."


    In the hut.


    Mu Lin stared at the transparent green bottle in front of him, full of satisfaction, "This time, I will definitely not go wrong, I can be sure."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Then try?"


    "Okay, just take a small drop, but too much."


    Mu Lin nodded, raised the bottle preciously, and handed it to Zhou Shu''s hand. He ordered another, "Be cautious, don''t spill it."


    Zhou Shu earnestly agreed, put the jade spoon into the bottle, and carefully stirred up a small drop of colorless and odorless transparent liquid. Su Yi on the side was already prepared and took a complete rat lizard body. Up, revealing the rat paws.


    Rat lizards use their claws to absorb spiritual energy and destroy spiritual veins.


    "Just put it on your body."


    Mu Lin shook his head, "This time the venom is different. It can be effective when it comes into contact with any place."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, shaking his right hand, the drop of colorless venom fell on the rat lizard, immediately turned into smoke, and penetrated into the rat lizard.


    The three watched quietly.


    After dozens of breaths, the rat lizard clan''s body quickly inflated like an inflated balloon, but just after it was filled, it shrank immediately and returned to its original state.


    "That''s it, is it a failure?"


    Su Yi was a little surprised.


    Mu Lin''s face was calm, "Look at the situation inside your body."


    Zhou Shu found out his spiritual sense and was surprised, "Ah, how could this be?"


    Su Yi said anxiously, "What?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the corpse, seemingly enlightened, "Put it up and take a look."


    Su Yi was quite puzzled. She lifted the rat-lizard tribe with her sleeves. She felt light and fluttering. She was even more shocked when she picked it up. The full body was now a dry skin, with flesh and blood inside. It''s all gone.


    He hurried away and said in surprise, "This...what kind of venom is this, is it terrible?"


    Mu Lin slowly said, "Once the poison enters the body, it will react with the flesh and blood of the rat lizard clan, and melt it. If it spreads out, it will melt all the flesh and blood of the rat lizard clan at most 30 breaths. Only the net-like bones and tendons remain."


    Zhou Shu followed and nodded, "I''ve seen it below. Inside the rat lizard clan''s body, it is like an old loofah sac, completely deprived of vitality. Although it is just a corpse, if you want to come, those living rat lizards will also suffer To the same result."


    "Not bad."


    Mu Lin looked solemnly, "The living rat lizards are active in flesh and blood, and the speed of venom emission will be much faster. The poison is emitted earlier, and the stronger the rat lizards, the faster they die, and they may become within five breaths. Like this."


    Su Yi''s heart palpitated as if she saw such a sight, "It''s really terrible venom."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Master Mu, it seems that the effect of the venom is very good, but can you guarantee that the rat lizard will be poisoned?"


    Mu Lin said condensedly, "This venom has no difference in appearance and condensed aura. It is colorless, tasteless, and has no aura. Among the impurities in the aura, the rat lizards are the most sensitive to aura. If you can''t perceive the poison in it, you will only absorb it as usual, but when you find it, you will immediately die of the poison. There is no way to remove it. Daoists can rest assured."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened, "How fast is the spread?"


    "Speaking of..."


    Mu Lin looked at the corpse and said with a heavy voice, "If the old man is not wrong, the poisonous rat lizard will become a source of poison after a few hundred breaths, as long as it touches the rat lizard of the corpse, There is a high possibility of poisoning, and they are equally unsolvable. This kind of result is contrary to the original intention of the old man. Such venom is really hurting the law of nature."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and took another rat-lizard body and placed it on top of it.


    Sure enough, within a few dozen breaths, the new corpse also experienced a process from expansion to contraction, and all the flesh and blood inside was eroded away.


    Su Yi looked a little dazed, "This..."


    Mu Lin sighed, "The old man has created a new kind of venom, and the path of medicine and stone also has a lot of benefits, but this is an act against heaven and harmony, and the old man doesn''t know if he should be happy."


    Zhou Shu asked calmly, "Master Mu, this kind of venom is not harmful to the human immortal cultivators, the monster sea clan, etc., right?"


    Mu Lin just shook his head, "No, its poison is all contained in the impurities in the aura. That part is exactly what the cultivators and our demons don��t need. It will be naturally eliminated during the cultivation process. Most races in the Xuanhuang world It��s the same, it��s impossible to be poisoned."


    "Great!"


    Zhou Shu only then showed a slight smile and nodded in satisfaction, "Thank you, Master, if this crisis can survive this crisis, Master will be the first."


    He had already thought of many ways to use this venom to deal with the rat lizard tribe, and believed that it would not take long before the rat lizard tribe lurking around would be wiped out, and Wushuang City would return to normal.


    Mu Lin didn''t have much joy, and only sighed, "But the old man still doesn''t know whether to give it to you He looked at the bottle in his hand, and had the urge to smash it severely.


    "No."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, showing a little seriousness, "I know what the master is thinking, and I am afraid that this thing will kill too many foreign races and cause great sins, but the master really thought wrong. The foreign races invaded the Xuanhuang world. To be a member of the Xuanhuang Realm, you must use all means to protect the Xuanhuang Realm. The killing created for this is not only a great feat for the Xuanhuang Realm, but a great achievement."


    Mu Lin slowly said, "You know the old man understands it, but after all, it is so many lives. After hurting Tianhe, the immortal world may not be able to stand by. In the future..."


    "Master, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I feel that the immortal world will not be punished at all, but I am not sure. I will tell the master in the next. If there is a penalty in the heaven or the immortal world, it will be borne by the next person. The master only takes credit, not I have taken it, but I have to pass it, and don��t take credit, how?"


    "This����"


    Su Yi was startled when she heard the sound, and she muttered in a low voice, "I have to pass, not take credit... Brother Zhou, you..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Mu Lin was also shocked. He was unwilling to hand over the venom to Zhou Shu. He was worried that he would cause countless murders and be punished by the heavenly path of the immortal world. He would never rise to an immortal again in the future, but he did not expect Zhou. Shu unexpectedly said such words, wanting to take the guilt on himself, but he gave up the credit.


    Zhou Shu looked at Mu Lin and said calmly, "I can guarantee to do so, then, the master should have no scruples?"


    "Friends of Taoism have said so, what else can the old man say."


    Mu Lin sighed and handed the bottle in his hand to Zhou Shu, "Leave the rest to the old man. In three days, the old man will make another fifty bottles."


    (PS: Thank you Shentu Feifei and lJoe for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1767: Muya

    "Okay, thank you Master."


    Zhou Shu took the bottle and bowed with a solemn expression, "Dare to ask Master, what should be the name of this venom?"


    Mu Lin shook his head slightly, "Fighting fellow Daoists, it''s better not to say that you left the old man here."


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. He knew that Mu Lin was really scared. He thought about it and said, "Since it is dealing with the rat lizard clan, it is called rat medicine."


    Mu Lin smiled while stroking his beard, "Sect Master is a great talent, simple and easy to understand, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Then I won''t disturb Master Mu. I''ll wait outside for three days to get rat poison."


    "Go, you already have a prescription, and the old man can do it alone."


    Before Zhou Shu left, Mu Lin was fully engaged in work, as if he had forgotten Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, and Su Yi quietly retreated.


    Out of the hut, Su Yi shook her head and said, "Brother Zhou, you shouldn''t have said that just now."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "What did you say?"


    "I have to pass, don��t take credit, how can there be such a thing, not to mention the unreasonable truth between heaven and earth, in the future, it will really provoke the heaven and the immortal world, it is a great disaster for Brother Zhou," Su Yi was puzzled, "Brother Zhou Why do you set up such a big obstacle for yourself?"


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, he sighed again and said worriedly, "Frankly speaking, Master Mu Lin has a very high cultivation base, but it is indeed unlikely that he will be promoted to immortality. Even if he is severely punished, he It��s no harm. The result is that you can��t be promoted to immortality. Brother Zhou, you are different. You can certainly be promoted to immortality. If you say this, you are incurring trouble. I am afraid that any cultivator who wants to promote immortality will not say it. If that happens, alas."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said slowly, "Brother Su''s kindness, I took it, and the words have been spoken, so I can''t change it."


    Su Yi continued to sigh, "I know, but why do you say that? It''s like ignoring Tiandao and Immortal Realm. They can hear it. You have offended them just now. By then they will use a little bit. Zhanzi, Brother Zhou''s fairy road is very difficult to walk."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "For example?"


    "Do you still use for example?"


    Su Yi sighed, "Master once said that cultivators must not speak arrogantly, let alone offend the heavens and the immortals. In the past, there have been many immortal cultivators who have offended the heavens and the immortal world, and very few of them can truly rise to immortality. Not to mention the robbery, there will be no envoys from the immortal world to take in at that time, and it will be impossible to leave the Xuanhuang world.


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother Su wants to listen to the truth or lies?"


    Su Yi paused, "What? Of course it''s the truth."


    "The truth is..."


    Zhou Shu paused and said indifferently, "No matter what I do, Heaven will try his best to hinder me, so it doesn''t matter if I offend him, and the fairy world, I didn''t plan to ask the fairy world messenger to take it."


    "Huh?"


    Su Yi was stunned, looking at Zhou Shu and wondering what to say.


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "My path has long been decided, and I won''t be affected by the heavenly realm. Brother Su doesn''t need to think too much."


    Su Yi said blankly, "I don''t know what to think about..."


    Zhou Shu laughed loudly, and walked forward slowly, Su Yi following behind, very dazed.


    "Brother Zhou!"


    "Here, Brother Zhou!"


    "Sister Ying, found Brother Zhou!"


    Not far away, a girl who was caged in the green light flew up, and behind her was a group of chirping children.


    It seemed that during the time Caiying was outside, she was quite good with these monster races.


    "Not sister Ying, call me Lord Palace Master."


    Caiying turned around and scolded, the boy quickly changed her words, "Master Palace Lord!"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and pulled Caiying over and smiled, "I haven''t seen you in a few days. You have become the king of children. You also taught them to talk nonsense and talk, why do they listen to you like this?"


    "My palace won''t talk nonsense, hehe."


    Caiying smiled triumphantly, "My palace just told them a lot of things, all related to you. They all admired them after hearing it, so naturally they listened to my palace, hehe."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "It''s rare that you have such patience."


    Think about it too, Caiying is a Heaven and Earth Elf, and has many similarities with the Woods Monster Race. She is also the benefactor of the Mu Family. The Mu Family is very close to her, and communication is effortless, and she can quickly become one.


    "They are happy to listen, and I am happy to say, what are you impatient, hum."


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu before turning to the group of children and said, "Quickly, what are you looking for Brother Zhou for?"


    "Grandpa Zhu!"


    "Brother Zhou, please go and see him!"


    "There is still something... to... to ask!"


    The children didn''t speak very clearly, but their voices were as clear as a bell, which was noisy but also attractive.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, looked behind the little boy, smiled and said, "There is another little guy, why not come out?"


    "You...you are the little guy!"


    On the grassland, a small bush suddenly moved and grew up a little bit. I saw a woman poked out her head among the bushes, her face turned red and stared at Zhou Shu, and she breathed out gently.


    Qing Luoyi, with purple hair hanging down, Tingting Yuli, is the purple-haired woman I met before.


    She also listened to Caiying telling stories for a few days, and was very curious about Zhou Shu, but she was too wary of human beings, so she watched it secretly.


    I thought it was hidden very cleverly, but I didn''t know that Zhou Shu directly said it was broken, shy and anxious.


    Caiying looked at her and blinked, and said in doubt, "So it''s you, sister Mu Li You can''t tell, don''t you want to see that annoying Zhou Shu? Why are you still following us? By the way, where is your sister Mu Fen?"


    "I...I didn''t follow you, I just went for a walk."


    Mu Li shook his head and defended loudly, "I don''t know how I got lost, so I just walked here. I don''t know why."


    "Oh, it turned out to be lost."


    Caiying nodded her head as if she was enlightened, "Sister Mu Yi, your hiding skills are very good, but the palace cannot see that you are hiding, but your sense of direction is too bad, you can''t even see the road, although Qinghai It��s very big, but I can see clearly in a few days, and I will never get lost. Hey, you are far behind my house."


    "Hey, even we are not as good as us!"


    The children also booed.


    Mu Li''s face turned redder, "Go away, I...I...in the future, I will definitely not get lost again!"


    Caiying smiled proudly, "That''s not necessarily true, I will try you later in my palace."


    Mu Li was very speechless, "No need, sister Ying."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It just happened to be a little free, so I went to Elder Muzhu, girl Muli, do you know what the elder is asking for me?"


    "Go, you''ll know, what can I ask."


    Mu Li glanced at Zhou Shu, turned around and left, "I''m going to find my sister, so I won''t be with you."


    As she said, she fell down and quickly merged into the grassland, but this time it was no longer a shrub, but a small purple flower. The leaves on the side were light green, and the leaves were divided into seven corners. Is singular.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Could this be her body? I have never seen such flowers and plants in my impression..."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support from businessmen and nuli8888, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1768: Plead

    (ps: Good Spring Festival!)


    He said that he would not follow, but the small purple flowers still followed Zhou Shu, and followed them to the depths of Qinghai.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say it anymore. He could also see that the woman was curious and wary of him, so she was optimistic about it, so why should it be embarrassing.


    After going around the vast blue sea for a long time, the children stopped.


    In front of them was a small thatched cottage with a few tall mushroom trees in the middle. Zhou Shu stopped. He thought these trees were very interesting before, and he didn''t have time to pay attention. Now he can take a closer look.


    The mushroom tree is about tens of feet high, shaped like a giant umbrella, spreading out overwhelmingly, and the umbrella cover is shining with a lot of light, like a light.


    The trunk is as smooth as satin, with many ancient patterns on it, both new and old, not like the texture of the tree itself, but it seems to be scratched.


    "Why, fellow Daoist is interested in the Demon Blood Tree?"


    Mu Zhu appeared from nowhere, approached leisurely, smiling at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Demon Blood Tree?"


    "It''s our Mu family''s name, maybe there are other names, the old man doesn''t know anymore, haha."


    Mu Zhu nodded with a smile, "Do you want to try?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the patterns, seemingly enlightened, "How to try?"


    Mu Zhu nodded slightly, circled the tallest demon blood tree, and smiled, "The Daoist friend came just by coincidence, and fresh demon blood was born on this tree."


    As he said, he stretched his finger, and there was another pattern on the tree, and some light green sap kept leaking out of the cut.


    After a while, the sap condensed together, forming a thumb-sized bead, solid and soft, like a green pearl.


    Mu Zhu pointed to the bead, "Daoist, this is the demon blood, you can try it, it is also very good for the cultivator."


    "Hospitality is hard to beat."


    Zhou Shu arched his hand and waved his hand to pick the pearl.


    Putting it in the hand, I felt an extremely strong breath digging into my body. If it didn''t block it, it would be poured in every minute.


    The aura is mixed with the original aura, but it is slightly muddy and thicker. It contains many types, in addition to the original aura, there are also monsters, the five elements, aura, etc., and even active vitality. There are more than a dozen kinds in total, and half of them can''t even be seen clearly by Zhou Shu.


    Even Zhou Shu can''t distinguish the breath that does exist, which can only show that they are related to the law.


    Being able to distinguish them means knowing a new kind of law. Of course, you can also use them to try to understand the law.


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, showing a bit solemnly, "This monster blood, but a strange thing, I can''t bear it anymore."


    Most of the heaven and earth spiritual things he has seen have only one or two auras, such as the Qi of the Origin Qi, or the Qi of the Five Elements, etc. It is the first time I have seen a monster blood like this, unique, and the effect of using it is probably also Much better than most spiritual things.


    "A piece of cake."


    Mu Zhu smiled indifferently, "We have thousands of demon blood trees in Qinghai, and each demon blood tree can produce a drop of demon blood every 100 years. Don''t mind friends."


    "You''re welcome, then."


    Zhou Shu nodded, no longer blocking the demon blood, allowing the demon blood to inject into his body and melt away.


    Mu Zhu smiled slightly, "Daoist, how do you feel?"


    "I never thought of such a strange thing," Zhou Shu said with emotion, "Thank you fellow daoists, I will benefit a lot from here."


    In his current state, he would not make much progress in absorbing anything. The various auras in the demon blood did not help his cultivation and spiritual consciousness, etc., but he gained some from the process of perceiving and transforming the demon blood. Special experience��how so many breaths are perfectly integrated together to become heaven and earth spiritual things, especially there are several kinds of mutual restraint breaths, these experiences have a lot of reference for his Tao.


    Mu Zhu smiled with satisfaction, "Hehe, it would be nice to be able to help fellow daoists, and it''s also considered a sympathy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head with a sincere expression, "The Mu Family has helped me a lot."


    "Compared with what the Taoists did, it is pitiful. That is hundreds of family members. It is the future of my Mu family. The old man really can''t think of what I should do to repay the kindness I have," Mu Zhu slowly shook his head, "I planned to A Qinghai banquet is held for fellow daoists, but the Qinghai banquet will take 30 days to prepare and 30 days to enjoy. I��m afraid it��s too late."


    "I really don''t need it."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly waved his hand, "I may still come to consult the Mu Family masters in the future."


    Mu Zhu smiled and said, "Friends of Daoist are our distinguished guests. You can come at any time, but you don''t need to refuse. You don''t have to say anything. It''s just a drop of demon blood. It''s really hard to express our Mu family''s sincerity. "


    Seeing Mu Zhu''s repeated mentions, Zhou Shu couldn''t refuse, so it seemed that he had to say something, otherwise he might be complained by the Mu family.


    He thought for a while, "Surely the Mu Family will not enter the Xuanhuang Realm and participate in the defense of foreign races, right?"


    Mu Zhu''s expression was stagnant, with a bitter expression on his face, "Friends of Taoism, other requirements are fine, but this matter is really..."


    "Grandpa Zhu!"


    The purple flowers that had been following Zhou Shu suddenly stood up, "If you don''t go, let my sister and I go to the Xuanhuang Realm to defend against the foreign race, okay?"


    "No way."


    Without even looking at her, Mu Zhu flatly refused.


    Mu Li walked a few steps closer and pouted, "Why, Grandpa Zhu, my sister and I are already big demons, even if we encounter enemies, I can beat them, whether they are immortal cultivators or foreign races!"


    Mu Zhu turned his head, his face immediately became cold, and his face seemed to be cold, "The old man said no, he just can''t Are you obedient!"


    Mu Li''s heart was shocked, and she was stunned. She had never seen such a cold and stern attitude. She almost cried, "Grandpa Zhu...we...we...we just want to find mother...uu... "


    "Ugh."


    Mu Zhu sighed and said warmly, "Yi, your sisters�� feelings are understandable by the old man, but it��s not the time to go out now. You are too shallow in the world. Whether you are a foreign race or a cultivator, you can��t handle it. Even if you go out, it��s hard to find. Her, not to mention... I don��t know if she is there anymore."


    "Mother must still be there."


    In the hut, Mu Qian came out, still with a thin veil, and most of his snow-white skin was exposed, but it gave people an unusually pure sense of holiness, without any profanity.


    She bowed to Mu Zhu, "Feng''er wants to go, too. Feng''er thinks that his mother must be still there, waiting for us somewhere."


    Mu Yi whimpered, "Um...we are going out, we must find our mother."


    Mu Zhu looked at the two of them, only shook his head, "The old man hopes so too, but not now, no matter how many times you say the old man or the same sentence, you must not leave Qinghai a step away from Qinghai to find your mother. The old man has always been attentive, and when the situation is stable, the old man will go out and look for it."


    Mu Li stomped his feet, "After all these years, how long will it take to reach the Demon King!"


    Mu Feng nodded slightly, "Grandpa Zhu''s meaning, Feng''er understands, Grandpa Zhu has done a lot of things, and Feng''er doesn''t ask anymore."


    Mu Yiton was there, unspeakably sad, "Sister Qian, can''t we leave..."


    "Do not."


    Mu Xian shook his head and bowed to Zhou Shu in a salute, "I beg Sect Master Zhou to take our sisters out of Qinghai."


    //


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1769: wood?

    When Mu Xian said this, everyone present was stunned.


    "Sister, you let him take us out?"


    Mu Li stared at Mu Qian, his eyes blank, "He... he is a cultivator."


    "He is a cultivator, but he is also a good person."


    Mu Fen looked at Mu Li and said warmly, "Sister, you also heard a lot about Sect Master Zhou from the Palace Master Caiying. Do you think he is the same as the immortal cultivators we met in the past?"


    Mu Li thought for a while, then shook his head gently, "It should be different."


    "Yes."


    Mu Qian nodded lightly, his expression gradually dignified, "So many Zhu Yucao, who has the soul, did not pick it up. At that time, he was only in the Nascent Soul Realm. Zhu Yucao helped him a lot, but he I would rather not take it, or respect the natural principles of heaven and nature, and keep them, this kind of behavior, it is impossible for any other immortal cultivator to do this, plus the other things that the palace lord Caiying said, I can confirm that Sect Master Zhou He is a good person, a good person with responsibility."


    A few good people cards were issued for no reason, and Zhou Shu touched his nose unconsciously, but he was still quite satisfied.


    Caiying hasn''t stayed outside in vain these few days. She didn''t know how many good things she said, thinking about turning around and took a look at Caiying, only to see Caiying''s proud face and her expression flying.


    "My sister said that."


    Mu Li thought for a while, and there was a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    Mu Qian turned around and said, "Sect Master Zhou, is that okay?"


    Mu Li followed, "Sect Master Zhou, as long as we take us out, the other sisters can do it by themselves. You don''t need to trouble you for a long time."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Two girls..."


    "enough."


    A light green smoke rose from Mu Zhu''s head, seeming to be angry, "Whatever you say, I beg others to take you out, as if the old man is not treating you badly and shut you in."


    Mu Li muttered in a low voice, "Grandpa Zhu is very good to us, but you really shut us up. Without your permission, Grandpa Zhu, who would dare to let us out? Besides, there is still Qinghai Yinzhen."


    "Old man, that is for your good!"


    Mu Zhu was really angry, "With your current cultivation base, you will be snatched by the immortal cultivator when you go out, not to mention there are alien races."


    Mu Li pouted, "That''s because Grandpa Zhu didn''t trust us. Only a few days ago I got the flower of the inheritance of Mu Yanshu on the flower-seeing platform. It is the highest inheritance of magic in our Mu family. No matter where I am, I can definitely protect my sister."


    Mu Yanshu is indeed the most powerful magic of the Mu family. It is all-encompassing and can only be practiced by monsters with extremely high aptitudes. Muya has only been taught as a monster for three hundred years, and it is still passed on through the flower of inheritance.


    This is the first time for the Mu family in thousands of years. It is indeed something to be proud of.


    To mention the flower of inheritance, it is a means of the demon clan to inherit magic arts, similar to the relics of Zen.


    When the previous demons were about to die, they condensed their own understanding and experience of certain magic arts into the flower of inheritance, and when the next generations of demons received this flower, they would like to enlighten them, and they would immediately be able to comprehend the magic and obtain the magic. The level of sophistication is based on the aptitude and comprehension of the descendants of the demon race, as well as the degree of compatibility with the previous demon race. When the degree of compatibility is extremely perfect, it can even be seamlessly connected to directly gain the many insights and experiences of the predecessors, and use the magic Very skilled,


    By the way, the flower of inheritance used by Mu Li was left by the sky demon of the previous generation.


    Among the ranks of the demon clan, the sky demon is the highest, and it is already a power capable of ascending to the immortal. It is equivalent to the ninth-level monster, and the lower is the demon king, the big demon, corresponding to the eighth and seventh-level monsters. There are demon spirits, little demon and so on.


    Mu Yan frowned and said, "Mu Yanshu is very powerful, but you have only practiced Mu Yanshu for a few days, so you dare to speak such big words."


    Mu Li wanted to refute, but he hesitated for a while but he didn''t say anything.


    Before, she had used Mu Yanshu''s change concealment technique, but she had not concealed anything from Zhou Shu.


    Mu Yu looked at Mu Zhu, bowed and bowed, ��Grandpa Zhu, it��s all our fault, but it��s really hard for our sisters to wait any longer. My mother still doesn��t know whereabouts, so how can our sisters practice here with peace of mind?��


    "The old man understands that you have to wait without waiting."


    Mu Zhu shook his head and sighed slightly, "You go out now, in this troubled world, what if you encounter the same result as your mother? You two are extremely qualified. As long as you meditate in Qinghai, the old man can guarantee. In three hundred years at the most, you will all be able to become the Demon King, even stronger than the old man. At that time, the old man will no longer keep you. If you go to the Profound Yellow Realm as the Demon King, it will be much safer."


    "Grandpa Zhu is very hardworking, and our sisters will keep it in mind, but the time is turbulent and we can''t wait any longer. If we wait any longer, I''m afraid it will be too late."


    Mu Qian stared at Mu Zhu, bowed and bowed again with a solemn expression.


    Mu Zhu sighed unconsciously, "Do you have to leave?"


    He knows the meaning of Muxian''s salute. Muxian and Muxian are both innocent and innocent, but Muxian has a stubborn temperament. Once a decision is made, he must do it. Even the gods can''t pull it back, unlike Muxian who is weak and casual. , Willing to listen to others'' advice.


    Mu Xian saluted again, three in a row, completely expressing his desire to leave.


    She stared at Mu Zhu and said word by word, "Fengli has violated Grandpa Zhu''s instructions for committing an unforgivable crime, and does not ask Grandpa Zhu for forgiveness. Fengli swears here. After finding the news of his mother, Mu Li will definitely come back to redeem his sins, repay Grandpa Zhu for his kindness in training, and die willingly."


    Mu Zhu paused, and stopped persuading, "What''s the guilt? This is what the old man should and must do. In short, you don''t have to say more about these things. What oath should you take?"


    He sighed, feeling cool, "But the old man will never remove the Qinghai seal. If you must go out, you can go out by yourself. You can go to Zhou Daoyou, but do you think that Zhou Daoyou will definitely take you away? ?"


    Mu Li looked at Mu Fen with some doubts in his eyes, and murmured, "Why did my elder sister only say that I''m back to repay you? What about you, sister?"


    Mu Fen looked directly at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "Sect Master Zhou, please help our sisters to get out of here, Mu Fen will definitely pay back... After finding the news of our mother, Mu Fen will come to the Sect Master to agree with him. If the suzerain does not abandon, the cultivation base can definitely be raised to one level."


    The second half of the sentence was spoken in a separate voice, and no one else could hear it. Zhou Shu felt shocked when he heard it.


    Of course, he knew that Mu Xian said that she promised with her body, she was really promised with her body, and she would return to her original form and be used by Zhou Shu as a spiritual creature.


    The attitude of this woman is absolutely unbelievable. She gave up so many years of cultivation and gave up so many years of cultivation. Who can do it? The most feared thing of the vegetation monster race is to recover the body and be seized by the immortal cultivator, and Mu Fen is for his mother. , But willingly abandon oneself.


    Ugh.


    To be so firm that there is nothing to say.


    Her eyes drifted past Zhou Shu, scanning the boundless verdant Qinghai, a lot of tenderness gradually emerged in her eyes.


    Xu was thinking secretly, leaving this time is the last time.


    The monsters on the side didn''t know what Mu Xian had said, they just looked at the two, thinking about their own thoughts.

 Chapter 1770: Refuse

    "Return, what can you return?"


    Mu Zhu snorted, "You can even refuse the Qinghai Banquet. Do you think you can give a better return than Qinghai Banquet?"


    Mu Xian turned around and bowed, and said warmly, "Sect Master Zhou will have a decision."


    "No stupid person can help you."


    Mu Zhu''s heart was depressed, as if he couldn''t help it, "It might not be difficult for Fellow Daoist Zhou to help you out, but is he willing to offend the old man and the whole Qinghai for your reward? Besides, this is a family affair in Qinghai. Not an ignorant person."


    Mu Xian just saluted, "Grandpa Zhu is right, Sect Master Zhou will make a decision."


    Mu Li was sandwiched between the two, a little sluggish. She, who loves to talk the most, didn''t know what to say in the face of major events.


    Mu Fen turned around and looked at Zhou Shu, repeating what she said before, "With the promise of my body, I will never regret it. In front of the Sect Master, I will not regret it, but it is limited to me. My sister Mu Yi must Back to Qinghai."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, then looked at Mu Zhu, and said calmly, "Miss Mu Feng''s request, I refuse."


    For a while, fell into silence.


    Mu Xi''s face turned pale for a moment, and he couldn''t even see a trace of green, as if it had withered at once.


    She looked at Zhou Shu, and paused for what she wanted to say, her expression sad, and the way she wanted to stop talking was distressing.


    I thought that no one could resist this kind of condition, but it made the Great Demon''s Wood Demon body, and her body was absolutely extraordinary. For ordinary monks, it was really a level one and not an exaggeration. It was enough to go from the seventh level to the seventh level. Yae, perhaps, is not enough for Zhou Shu, but this is not the point.


    Mu Zhu on the other side was relieved.


    If Zhou Shu agrees to help Sister Fanli, he has no way to counteract it, because Zhou Shu is the benefactor of the entire Mu family. Almost all Qinghai demon tribes know it. He can''t do anything against him, let alone others.


    Moreover, he had already understood that he would not be Zhou Shu and Su Yi''s opponent at all.


    Now he looked at Zhou Shu with relief in his heart.


    Mu Li was still dumbfounded, she didn''t know why her sister said that, or why Zhou Shu refused.


    Mu Fen calmed down, fixed his eyes on Zhou Shu, and whispered, "Sect Master, you may not know the body of our sister..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''ve seen a little bit before, and I can probably guess that your body is definitely not an ordinary purple jade fennel, right?"


    Mu Xian''s face was slightly stagnant, and his eyes showed more puzzlement, "Yes, since the lord has guessed it, how can he refuse?"


    "Can''t stand it."


    After saying this, he stopped the sound transmission with Mu Fan, and said slowly, "If I was not mistaken, the two girls, before they turned into demon, were they Xian Fan, right? This matter, Should only a few of you know?"


    Mu Fen stood there without saying a word, and Mu Ye stayed for a while, "How does he know?"


    Mu Zhu felt a shock in his heart and said quickly, "How could it be possible? Sovereign, you made a mistake. They are just ordinary purple jade fennel. Look, one purple fennel, one jade fennel, and it''s much like purple jade fennel, even The appearance after transformation is also completely consistent."


    "No need to cover up, Fellow Daoist Mu."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t worry, I have restricted my spiritual consciousness, except for a few of us, no one in Qinghai can hear it, and these children can''t hear it, so just speak frankly."


    Those little children are still chatting with Caiying, and they don''t know what''s going on here.


    Of course, Su Yi could hear it.


    But when he heard the words Xianfenli, he was stunned.


    Mu Zhu was stunned for a while, and sighed for a long time, "How did fellow Daoists know, and what do you think if you know?"


    "It was hard to think of."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "As the elder said, the appearance and attire of the two girls of Fenni are completely in line with the characteristics of Ziyu Fenni, one purple and one white, two heaven and earth spiritual grasses growing from the same root. I''m not afraid to offend a few people. Purple jade fennel is a rare species in the fennel-like spirit grass. Purple fennel can elevate aptitude and communicate with the world. Jade can condense and cast a perfect body. These two spirit grasses are in The world of cultivating immortals is full of excellent spiritual things."


    Mu Zhu nodded and said persistently, "How do you know they are not?"


    He was too shocked.


    For hundreds of years, he has been disguising the Fenyi sisters as the purple jade fennel, letting the whole Mu family know that they are the rare purple jade fennel, thus concealing the truth, in fact, the fennel sisters are immortal fennel .


    If the purple jade fennel is a rare treasure among the fennel-like spirit grasses, and there may not be one plant in 10,000 plants, then the immortal fennel is the unique product among the purple jade and fennel. Sister Yi is most likely the only one in these tens of thousands of years.


    The value of Xianfenli is naturally far higher than that of Ziyufenli.


    Improving the cultivation base may be the smallest function. It is said that some more powerful ones, such as the use of Ziyi, may directly lead to the spirit of the fairy, which is the real spirit of the fairy, not a fake.


    And with the use of jade, some may generate immortal bodies. The real immortal bodies are the most effective physique to withstand the tenth calamity Zhou Shu said slowly, ��Because the elders value them too much, Also because they have a mother."


    Mu Zhu sighed unconsciously, "Mother, the old man is indeed negligent."


    The elves of plants and trees are born according to the heaven and the earth, and naturally become monsters, and given their initial life, that is, the previous generation of plants that sowed the seeds, the possibility of becoming monsters is basically zero. Among the plants, one generation of spirituality is already great. I don��t know how much hardships it takes to be formed, and have spirituality for two consecutive generations?


    The odds are so small that they can be ignored.


    The wood demon is probably like this, but the purple jade �]�� is different.


    Purple jade fennel homologous twins, if they become demon, then their children will also have a certain possibility to obtain the spirituality of the previous generation and continue the inheritance. Although this is very small, it is much better than other plants and trees. That is to say, their next generation may also be transformed into a demon race, and what is even more peculiar is that if the next generation of Ziyu Fanli inherits enough spirituality, such as taking away the spirituality of the parents of the previous generation who did not become demon, then , The next generation of purple jade fennel is stronger than the previous generation.


    One generation is stronger than one generation. This is common in humans and monsters, but it is impossible to happen in other plants and trees, but Ziyu Fanli can do it.


    Maybe it''s because Ziyu Fanli has some monster characteristics.


    So here comes the important point, immortal fennel, which is generated in this way, it must be produced from the next generation and even the next generation of purple jade fennel.


    Only by continuous inheritance and continuous continuation, can we get the real immortal �]�� that is truly world-sweeping.


    Earlier, the Fenni sisters talked about their mothers, indicating that they are the next generation of Ziyu Fenni. The previous generation has become a demon, and they never talk about their fathers, so you can guess that the Fenni sisters may have learnt and failed to transform the demon. Spirituality of his father.


    This is enough to prove that they are by no means ordinary purple jade fennel.

 Chapter 1771: help

    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "If there are only these two aspects, I am not sure about it, but if Girl Mu Qian said that again, I will be sure about it."


    Only the sisters of Fen Fen are Xian Fen Fen can explain these doubts.


    It��s no wonder that Mu Zhu attaches such importance to them. Xian Fen Li is the best vegetation demon race. As long as they grow up smoothly and give full play to their potential, it is really not difficult for them to achieve great abilities, and therefore, He didn''t want their sisters to leave Qinghai at all. Once they reached the Xuanhuang Realm, they would be recognized by the cultivators, and there would be a huge wave. Almost all the cultivators and sects would compete for them at all costs.


    Mu Zhu glanced at Mu Xu and didn''t know what she had said, but since there was a result, there was no need to pursue it.


    "Friends are still smart, and the old man has nothing to say."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he slowly said, "Fellow Daoist hasn''t said yet, what are your plans?"


    "intend?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "What does Mu Daoyou mean?"


    "Xianfenli."


    Mu Zhu slowly said, "The Daoist should know about the role of Immortal Fenni, and the Daoist is also a cultivator. The old man does not think that the Daoist can resist this temptation. If you act on them, you will immediately become the old man��s enemy. Of course, the old man promises that any Mu family who hurts the aisle friends will apologize."


    "Friends of Taoism think too much."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If I want them, why don''t I agree to their request? Wouldn''t it be much simpler, there will be no conflict with the Mu family at all, just say a refusal, and they will all be mine. ."


    The words are calm, but the hearts of several people are constantly fluctuating.


    Of course what Zhou Shu said was the truth, and he could indeed do it, but he did not do it, which is enough to prove that he has no ambitions for Xianfanli.


    But I am very puzzled.


    The purpose of any immortal cultivator is to promote immortality, and for this, he can give everything. If he obtains immortality, he will almost certainly be able to promote immortality, and why doesn''t Zhou Shu do it? Doesn''t it violate the purpose of the cultivator?


    It''s just that they didn''t know that Zhou Shu never regarded the promotion of immortals as a goal. His goal was to stand on the top of the immortal world.


    Shengxian is just a small goal.


    If he wanted to use any means to promote the immortal, he could have done it a long time ago. Maybe he is in the immortal world now. Zhou Shu missed many opportunities like this and chose to give up. Let��s say that Mu City Lord has done it to him. Trust, he had the opportunity to take down all Mu City Lord, that is a more powerful treasure than Xianfenli.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t do it. He always insisted on the original heart and firmly believed that the original heart was the basis for achieving the goal.


    In the Xuanhuang world, he can''t do anything against his will.


    Of course, there is no need to explain this. Zhou Shu glanced at the suspicious Mu Zhu and said indifferently, "If Xianfanli does not become a demon, or has no spirit, I might have the idea to get it, but now that I have a spirit, I will become a monster. In my eyes, they are indistinguishable from human beings. It is impossible for Xia Zi to regard them as spiritual things, as stepping stones to the immortal road, and I am not alone. Fellow Daoists look at Brother Su, he must have the same idea. "


    Mu Zhu was startled when he heard the sound and looked at Su Yi beside him.


    Su Yi glanced at Zhou Shu and nodded subconsciously, "They are all living people, of course they can''t be regarded as spiritual things."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Although the cultivator puts cultivating immortals first, he must also have a pure heart, otherwise it is impossible to advance to the ranks and achieve his goals. Both Ji Xia and Brother Su firmly believe in this. People, so fellow Taoist Mu, and the two girls of Fanli, don��t worry, we can��t be bothered by them, even if you are immortal immortals."


    "Thank you two fellow Taoists."


    Mu Zhu settled down, bowed and bowed, very serious.


    Zhou Shu and Su Yi replied and nodded slowly.


    Su Yi was still a little strange. Why did Zhou Shu bring him in and force him to show his thoughts, but he soon understood that if Zhou Shu didn��t do this, he and Qinghai might be in trouble, and Zhou Shu said, Just brought him out of trouble.


    To Zhou Shu, he is more grateful and trusting.


    He secretly felt that, perhaps since hearing Xian Fanli''s words, he was a little bit stubborn towards Zhou Shu.


    Mu Fen and Mu Fen also saluted. Mu Fen was very excited. She was not deeply involved in the world. Xu Ye had already identified Zhou Shu as a good person and did not think of other things. But Mu Fen''s face was still not good, and she was still gray, although Zhou Shu didn''t intend to **** the immortal fan. She was very moved, but at the same time, Zhou Shu didn''t agree to her request, and still couldn''t go out to Qinghai, struggling internally, how could she feel better.


    Zhou Shu looked at Mu Fen and said warmly, "Miss Mu Fen."


    Mu Xian bowed slightly and said calmly, "Mu Xian is here, what does the lord want to say."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Can you tell me how you separated from your mother? I should be able to help."


    Mu Qian was still hesitating, but Mu Li stared at Zhou Shu, "You mean..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, smiling very kindly, "I will help you find a mother, it should be easier than you find Mu Yi said immediately, "Yes! If the suzerain is willing to help, it seems to be more convenient. "


    Mu Fen was stagnant, seeming to understand something, "Ah..."


    Mu Zhu looked at Zhou Shu and understood what Zhou Shu meant, "Yes, it''s no secret now. It''s totally possible to ask fellow daoists to help. That''s right, great!"


    Sister Fanli began to want to go out, just to find her mother. Only three people knew the secret. When Mu Zhu was unable or unwilling to find it, they had to go out to find it by themselves, but now it��s different. Knowing that they are Xianfengli people, there are two more. If those two people are trustworthy, of course they can be asked to help instead of risking themselves.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said seriously, "Friend Mu Daoist is right. If you let you go out, it is very likely that you will be lost if you are not found, and the result will be worse."


    Mu Zhu followed, "Yes, Sect Master Zhou said so."


    He was already on the same side as Zhou Shu.


    Mu Feng could only nod his head, "Why don''t our sisters know, it''s just..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, warmly said, "I know that your sisters are very worried. Now that the aliens are invading, the outside is very chaotic. If you don''t want to find your mother, you may never find it again. How can I say... I won''t help. You leave Qinghai, but I can promise to help you find your mother. As long as you are willing to request, I will do my best."


    The two women looked at Zhou Shu, in a daze, not knowing what to say.


    With such a pleasurable attitude, there was no such thing as the Immortal Demon Race like them in the past, and there will never be one in the future. I am afraid there will only be Zhou Shu.


    Mu Zhu was a little anxious, "What else do you think, please ask Sect Master Zhou to help you find it. If he can''t find it, no one can find it."

 Chapter 1772: Monk

    Seeing Zhou Shu''s warm and sincere smile, Mu Xian was stunned.


    After a while, she bowed and bowed, "Sect Master Zhou, please forgive me for being rude just now. Please help our sisters find the whereabouts of our mother. Whether we can find them or not, our sisters are grateful and will definitely return this kindness. "


    Mu Li saluted with a look of expectation, "Please, Sect Master Zhou, help us find our mother."


    Zhou Shu waved up and nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry, I will help you find it after I go out and do my best."


    "Thank you Sovereign Zhou."


    For some reason, Mu Qian relaxed a lot for no apparent reason, and some smiles appeared on his face. Mu Li was even more happy, and he saluted again and again, almost leaning on Zhou Shu, "Sect Master, thank you so much, I scolded You are here, sorry..."


    "you are welcome."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I am helping you, but I can also benefit a lot."


    What he said was what he thought in his heart. If he could find it and make a romance story, he would feel a lot of psychological satisfaction. More importantly, do such things, conform to the laws of heaven, or get something out of it. .


    Last time I left Zhu Yucao, I got the great opportunity now. Everything has a cause and effect. Go with the flow, and you will receive a reward at some unexpected time.


    He thinks so.


    "Hehe, it can indeed benefit."


    Mu Zhu smiled and said, "What does the sect master want, even if you speak, the sect master is the benefactor of our Mu family, don''t be stuck.


    He only wanted Zhou Shu to return, but he didn''t think of the deeper aspects, perhaps the difference between the two.


    Zhou Shu knew that he had understood it wrong, and didn''t care, he just smiled, "Two girls, should you tell me the details, otherwise I won''t find it easy."


    "For me."


    Fenli quickly said, "It''s like this..."


    She speaks eloquently and speaks quickly, and it didn''t take long for her to explain the specific process clearly.


    About three hundred years ago.


    A secret place in Nanzhanzhou.


    There are a few clusters of purple jade fennel growing there. Mufenmu''s mother is also among them. She is also the only one who transforms. She has already become a demon, but has not left the secret realm, guarding her two "daughters"-already. The spirit has appeared, and it has been a demon for a hundred years, but it has not yet formed.


    She knows that the two Mufu Muli will inevitably have great achievements.


    Because she herself is the purple jade fan that has been passed down through seven generations. After seven generations, the spirituality of each generation is strengthened, and each generation is transformed into a monster. This is a rare thing that cannot be rarer. It is never an exaggeration to describe the good fortune of the world.


    In her generation, the Ziyu Fanli who was supposed to have both turned into a demon race, but she was the only one who turned into a demon.


    In other words, her two "daughters" not only inherited all the spirituality of her generation, but also completely absorbed the spirituality of the other part of Fen Li that was not transformed into a demon. Her two daughters, I am afraid they will be The most spiritual purple jade �]��.


    It might even be Xianfengli.


    She guarded her two daughters, guarded these purple jade plants, guarded the secret realm.


    But no matter how secret the Secret Realm is, it will always be found.


    A monk came in the secret realm, and that was a truly powerful monk.


    The monk spotted the transformed purple jade fennel at a glance, as well as the difference between the other two purple jade fennel.


    Without too much hesitation, the monk quickly started on Ziyu Fanli.


    She began to resist and dealt with the monk.


    But she has stayed in the secret realm since she was born. She has never been to any monster settlements, and naturally does not know any magic of the monsters, and she does not know how to protect herself correctly. Able to escape with two daughters.


    Fortunately, the Plant Demon Race has special talents, and she is no exception. She has several talents, such as communication with the world, insight into the spiritual body, and the wishful spiritual body. Such talents have helped her. She used the extremely familiar secret environment to resist the monk''s pursuit and took the opportunity to escape from the secret realm.


    But before long, the monk appeared behind him again.


    She can only continue to escape, use everything she has, and try her best to escape.


    But no matter how to escape, the monk can always catch up, at most a few hours.


    She was a little desperate.


    At this time, she met a demon clan, Mu Zhu from the Mu family in Qinghai.


    Mu Zhu was traveling outside at the time, looking for a member of the Mu family. After learning about her situation, he was furious and wanted to help her deal with the monk.


    But she knew that Mu Zhu was probably not the monk''s opponent.


    Although she didn''t know how to use spells, she had too much talent. With her insightful talent, she could see that Mu Zhu could not resist the monk. If she had to do that, Mu Zhu would be affected.


    So she asked Mu Zhu to take her two daughters away, and she led the monk away by herself.


    With blood and tears entrusted, Mu Zhu had to agree and left with Mu Fu Mu Li.


    And what happened after that, Mu Zhu didn''t know, Mu Fu Mu Li didn''t know, they couldn''t move at that time, but they already saw all this in their eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Su Yi nodded unconsciously and praised, "What a great mother, although she is a monster, she is also rare among humans."


    Mu Li said to himself, "I don''t know what greatness is. I only know that our sisters must find her. Anyway, we must find her mother!"


    Mu Fen looked at Zhou Shu and asked in a low voice, "Sect Master, do you find it easy to find?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while without speaking.


    "Is it difficult?"


    Mu Fen and Mu Li have been looking at Zhou Shu, their complexions slowly turning dark.


    Zhou Shu looked at them, shook his head, and smiled softly, "Don''t worry."


    It��s not difficult Judging from what Mu Qian said, that monk should have the Eightfold Crossing Tribulation Realm at that time. Eight hundred years ago, the eightfold Crossing Tribulation Realm monk can count in the immortal world, plus It is less than a hundred, so it is not difficult to find.


    But the problem is not here.


    An extremely secretive realm. Seven consecutive generations of Ziyu fennel, without exception, have become monsters. One generation is stronger than the first, and there is only one in this generation. The probability of the next generation being Xianfenyi is indeed very high, and the result just happened to succeed. , And just when the spirit of Xian Qianli was about to become a demon, a monk suddenly came.


    All of this, as carefully designed, is not like a coincidence, if it is true, the good fortune of heaven and earth is indescribable.


    Xu is a secret family or some other sect. He has cultivated purple jade fennel in the secret realm from generation to generation, until it finally becomes immortal fennel, and then come to pick the immortal fennel and take it, hoping to increase it. Cents.


    As far as Zhou Shu knew, many ancient families had done this kind of thing, and they had enough patience to do it, even tens of thousands of years or more.


    It took a lot of work to get Xianfenli in the end, which is mostly worth it.


    Zhou Shu guessed that this possibility is much greater than that of heaven and earth. That is to say, Mufu Muli��s mother and themselves were originally cultivated by monks, and monks are hateful in the eyes of the monsters, but The monk himself has paid a lot, and he can also harvest.


    He is also a monk, although he does not agree that other monks use spiritual objects with spirits as resources, but he can''t control it.


    He can''t tell such speculations.


    It is too cruel to Mufu Muli and the monster race here.


    How to solve it and how to achieve the best of both worlds is really difficult.


    Of course, if he agreed to Mufu Muli, he would definitely do it and strive to achieve it.


    //


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1773: committed to

    "Is it difficult, Sect Master Zhou?"


    Mu Li looked at Zhou Shu, with ripples in his eyes, as if he would cry at any time.


    Mu Qian didn''t speak, only his face grew bleak.


    That''s right, how can this immortal cultivator do something that has made Grandpa Zhu helpless for hundreds of years?


    "Don''t worry, there will be a way."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and cast his gaze to Mu Zhu on the side. Mu Zhu was a little flustered, and unconsciously dodge Zhou Shu''s gaze.


    Dodging this time made Zhou Shu fully understand.


    Mu Zhu has nurtured them for hundreds of years, but he has never gone out to find their mother. Is he unable to find it? No, he didn''t want to find it. Mu Zhu had cultivated for thousands of years. How wise, how could he not know the reason?


    How can there be so many coincidences, seven consecutive generations of demon can only be deliberately cultivated by humans.


    Theoretically speaking, the sisters and their mothers were all cultivated by a human monk who worked so hard to plant them. They should also belong to that monk. If he obeys the wishes of Mufu Mufu, he will go and find them. His mother, as the elder of the Mu family in Qinghai, would definitely have a dispute with the world of immortality, and even cause a battle between human immortal cultivators and the monster race.


    Therefore, Mu Zhu didn''t look for it in person, but rather cultivated the sisters, so that after they became the Demon King, they would look for them and take them back by themselves.


    At that time, regardless of victory or defeat, it was just a matter of a demon.


    As a family elder, this is the least error-free countermeasure.


    Now that Zhou Shu appeared, Mu Zhu logically pushed the problem to Zhou Shu''s place, whether it was intentional or unintentional, but it was really cunning.


    For a while, Zhou Shu was fooled.


    Can''t be fooled in vain.


    Zhou Shu looked at Mu Zhu, smiled, and said through the voice transmission, "Do you have anything to add to Fellow Daoist Mu, about that monk?"


    Mu Zhu''s expression was slightly stagnant, "The old man didn''t see the monk, there is really no clue."


    "Is it really not at all?"


    Zhou Shu spoke with a solemn voice, "Sisters Fenni hadn''t become a demon at that time, and her seven senses were unclear, and what she saw was very vague, but their mother should see very clearly. She entrusted Fenni to you, and she won''t disagree with you. Talk about the appearance of the monk, right?"


    Mu Zhu said seriously, "This is really nothing. I came and went in a hurry. She took a long time to confirm that I was a monster, but she really didn''t say anything."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Then it will take more time, Fellow Daoist Mu, didn''t you try to find it afterwards?"


    Mu Zhu thought for a while and said, "Really not, and fellow Taoists also know that the relationship between humans and monsters has been very tense over the past few hundred years, and accidents can easily happen if you are not careful. The old man can only let the Qinghai Mu family try not to go out. Even if the old man goes out, he still walks on thin ice, fearing that the immortal cultivator will be involved, otherwise the old man will definitely inquire."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "So it is."


    Mu Zhu sighed and said through the voice, "I saw Taoist friends today. It is known that there are also such kind people as Taoists. Taoists, sisters Fen Yi are really pitiful. If you can help, please help. Something."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "Before fellow Taoists invited me to come for this purpose, right? And fellow Taoists also knew that they and their mother should belong to that monk, right?"


    Mu Zhu''s figure trembles slightly, and he can''t help but rub his beard, "Daoist, why did you say this, how can the old man know...that..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Forget it, fellow Taoists don��t need to say more, whether you��re deliberately or unintentionally, when I��ve been fooled, I��ll try my best to do it, but speaking of it, I��m not uncomfortable when I��ve been fooled. Very good."


    Mu Zhu nodded quickly and breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you fellow daoist, thank you fellow daoist."


    Zhou Shu looked at sisters Fenli and said in a straightforward voice, "Two girls, don''t worry, I will give you an answer within three to five years. I cannot guarantee that you will find your mother, but there will definitely be news."


    "Really? Great!"


    Mu Li almost jumped up, staring at Zhou Shu eagerly, tears circling in his eye sockets, his excitement was overwhelming.


    Mu Qian did not speak, but looked at Zhou Shu with many doubts.


    Why can''t you believe it if you give a promise like this, or do it in such a short time?


    Su Yi looked at Mu Qian, as if she had some enlightenment, "The two girls can rest assured that Sect Master Zhou is the first person in the Xuanhuang Realm today, and even the six major sects will listen to him. What he says will definitely be able to do it. Now, as long as your mother is really taken away by the monk, he will definitely give you a result."


    Looking at Su Yi and Zhou Shu again, Mu Xian''s figure began to tremble. He couldn''t say what he wanted to say, and seemed a little aphasia.


    too excited.


    Zhou Shu flicked out his sleeves and used the wood spirit to cast the Qingxin Jue. A warm wood spirit gas floated over her, and she gradually settled down.


    Mu Fen no longer trembles, and immediately bowed down and bowed, "With your promise, Mu Fen believes that Sect Master Zhou will definitely be able to do it. Mu Fen Mu Xian does not know how to return to Sect Master Zhou... Whatever our sisters do, Mu Fen will do it."


    She looked at Zhou Shu firmly, as if swearing, Mu Li nodded, "Yes, yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "The two girls don''t have to be like this. If there is any need, I will come to Qinghai again, but now I don''t need it."


    "Follow the order of the benefactor."


    Mu Qian nodded slightly and quietly retreated to the side.


    What else did Mu Li want to say, but when he was pulled to the side, he stopped talking Mu Zhu took a long sigh of relief and said with a smile, "The lord has the ability, otherwise the old man is really good. I don''t know what to do, these two girls must make the old man anxious to death."


    Mu Li''s face turned red, "Grandpa Zhu, we..."


    Mu Fan took two steps and said politely, "Grandpa Zhu, you are rude to the talent..."


    Mu Zhu waved his hand and said with a smile, "Needless to say, you are eager for mothers, the old man won''t care, you don''t have to worry about it, you can cultivate well and become a demon king in the future, and the old man will be content."


    Mu Xian nodded slightly, "Well, our sisters must work hard."


    Mu Li said loudly, "Grandpa Zhu, I won''t let that precious flower of inheritance be in vain, look at it, I will not only become the Demon King, but also the Sky Demon!"


    Mu Zhu smiled while stroking his beard, and said contentedly, "Hehe, if you become a sky demon, you will be the first sky demon in my Mu family in 20,000 years."


    "Wait, I will definitely be able to do it!"


    Mu Li bit his shell teeth and waved his fists up and down, looking full of energy.


    Looking at Mu Li, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Speaking of which, there is indeed something going on here..."


    Mu Zhu immediately said, "You can just talk about it if you have a fellow Daoist. As long as the old man can call the shots, he will definitely do it."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I haven''t seen the flowers of the demon clan''s inheritance, as well as the magic arts, I have not seen it before. It is rare to come to the Mu Family and I want to see it."


    "This one����"


    Mu Zhu hesitated for a few breaths, then nodded, "It''s not a problem. Fellow Daoists are the great benefactors of our Mu family. What''s the point of seeing the Flower of Inheritance? Fellow Daoists, no, two fellow Daoists, just follow me. "


    After speaking, he walked out, Zhou Shu glanced at Su Yi, smiled and nodded, and went out together.


    (PS: Thank you for loading...and RoyalJoe for your continuous support. Good Spring Festival~)

 Chapter 1774: witchcraft

    "The tree of inheritance is in the deepest part of Qinghai. There are many illusions along the way, and there are many scenery. Why don''t we show fellow daoists by the way?"


    Mu Zhu walked forward, not hurriedly, and from time to time introduced a few words about the Mu family to Zhou Shu, with a smile.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "There are still three days left, just to see Qinghai more, Taoist friend Ken the tour guide, that''s great."


    In fact, Zhou Shu had discovered the tree of inheritance where the flowers of inheritance were stored. There were indeed many phantom arrays there, but the distance could not be said to be far. In order to see the scenery, Mu Zhu had already taken a lot of detours.


    He knew Mu Zhu''s purpose for doing this.


    He also saw it.


    Mu Zhu has ordered that other members of the Mu family take away some important inheritance flowers to avoid being seen or even stolen by Zhou Shu. This is not surprising. After all, it is the most important and most critical place of the Mu family in Qinghai. Preparation is strange.


    He wouldn''t expose it, and he wouldn''t care, as long as he didn''t take away those magic secret volumes.


    His purpose is magic, not the flower of inheritance.


    It is said that the flower of inheritance can only be inherited by the demon clan, and sorcery can also be learned by the cultivator, not only demon cultivation.


    It is not only the use of the demon power of the demon clan to use the demon skills.


    The monsters are originally formed from monsters, vegetation, etc., and they are also citizens of the Xuanhuang world. The magic arts they use are also methods of using vitality and aura, but according to the different talents and physiques of various monsters, many special ones have been added. And the wonderful changes are even more subtle and powerful than the magic tricks of the cultivators. Although Zhou Shu is not a monster, he can also try to simulate those talents and changes to get the essence of the magic, and even use the magic Surgery.


    Of course, he wasn''t for the use of black magic, more was to learn from it to expand his comfort.


    This kind of thing was not initiated by Zhou Shu. Many immortal cultivators were studying the magic of demon cultivators and even the demon race, and obtained something useful to them.


    Many sects have such immortal cultivators, and Shushan, there is even a magic mansion dedicated to the study of magic arts, and also let the monsters give lectures. There is a town monster tower in the Shushan. Many monsters Willing to contribute his sorcery to teach immortals.


    The many inheritances in the Shushan Lingqiao are not all left by the immortal cultivators, and the demons have also played a big role.


    Of course, none of these things happened now--


    A long time ago, after the human cultivators and the demon race had a bad relationship, few cultivators did such a thing, and even if there were any, they were sneaky.


    Zhou Shu felt that it was a pity that the blending of racial spells was beneficial to both races and could push the cultivating techniques to a new level.


    Pity.


    After about an hour, the three of them walked to a tree.


    This may be the strangest tree in Qinghai.


    It is not tall, only three feet high, but very wide, about fifty feet in radius, and the main trunk is very thin, with only one fist thick. It is difficult to imagine how to support such a huge canopy. The tree is bare, without A leaf is mostly dry branches. The branches are connected together to form many hexagons. On these regularly arranged branches, there are countless flowers blooming.


    Those flowers don''t have a specific shape. They are just colorful light spots, red or white, and colorful. They morph into various shapes, shining like stars, extinguishing every moment, and they are indescribably beautiful.


    "This is the tree of Mu Family inheritance."


    Mu Zhu looked at the tree with admiration in his eyes, and he bowed respectfully.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Is the flower of inheritance above it?"


    "Correct."


    Mu Zhu said proudly, "This is the flower of the inheritance formed by countless Mu Family Demon Races, and it is also the most beautiful flower in the world. There is absolutely no other kind of flower that can be compared to it. Leave one or two flowers of inheritance, even if you die immediately."


    Zhou Shu said in the same way, "Yes."


    The flower of inheritance is indeed the pride of all demons.


    The number of demon races is extremely rare. Compared with human immortal cultivators, it is about two or three. If there are 100 million immortal cultivators in the Profound Yellow Realm, then the demon races are only 20 to 30,000, such a rare number. Just like human beings, using book continuation or oral teaching to teach younger generations, it is difficult to guarantee that the younger generations of the demon race will be dedicated and hardworking, and it will be difficult to cultivate outstanding demon races. It will not take many years before the demon races will disappear. .


    The base of cultivators is too large and the resources are too few. The training of talents is always spreading the net. Only after one talent is obtained, the training will be emphasized. However, there are only so many monsters. Every monster must be cultivated. Pinning hopes on Yaozu��s savvy and hard work, how to pass on spells?


    After countless attempts and countless failures, the Yaozu finally gained insight from meditation.


    Thus, the flower of inheritance has become the best way.


    When the demon race is about to die or before ascending to immortality, he can condense his own experience of a certain magic technique into a flower of inheritance, and the descendants of the demon race can directly use this flower of inheritance to gain experience. , So as to master the spells.


    This is somewhat similar to relics, but relics cannot be chosen. Each relic carries all the insights of meditation, and the flowers of inheritance are divided into categories. Each technique has a separate flower of inheritance, and each meditation It can only be condensed into a relic, and the learned and talented monster can even condense ten or more flowers of inheritance.


    This discovery has enabled the monster race to grow and become stronger, and gradually fight against the humans, and the cultivators have to allow them to live in the Xuanhuang world.


    Zhou Shu and Su Yi stared at them, a little fascinated.


    Mu Zhu smiled slightly, "Two fellow Taoists, do you want to look more closely?"


    Su Yi''s eyes lit up, "I think, but I don''t know if it will..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If there are any taboos, then forget it, after all, it is the treasure of your monster race."


    "Taoist Yu Mu has great favor, but it''s all right."


    Mu Zhu smiled generously, two green lights flicked out of his hand, took down the two flowers of inheritance, and placed them in front of them.


    "Thank you fellow daoist."


    Su Yi took it with both hands and looked at it cautiously, lest he miss a point.


    It is also a rare opportunity to see the flowers of the demon race''s inheritance in this way. Although it is impossible to understand the inheritance, it is always good to look at it.


    And Zhou Shu gently nodded, stroking the flower that seemed to have quality but nothingness, and gradually closed his eyes, seeming to realize something from it.


    "Ha ha."


    Mu Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, smiling without saying a word.


    The flower of inheritance in Zhou Shu''s hand is called Muyoushu, which belongs to Qinghai Mu Family alone. As long as the vegetation demon clan can learn and comprehend, other demon clan can''t do it, let alone the cultivator. No matter how you look at it, It is impossible to see what is famous.


    Only the smile slowly froze.


    He could see that the flower of inheritance was slowly becoming thinner and shrinking.


    how is this possible?


    This is obviously a change that only occurred when the monster clan absorbed the inheritance flower. How could Zhou Shu absorb the Mu Family inheritance flower?


    Is he a monster?


    //


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1775: Wooden house

    Zhou Shu is certainly not a monster.


    But he has a refining pot.


    Demon Refining Pot, as the name suggests, is the nemesis of all monsters in the Xuanhuang Realm, including the demon race. It cannot refining immortal cultivators with spirits, but it can directly refine the demon race, whether it is elves, vegetation demon races or other demon races. All can be refined, of course, you can also use the demon refining world in the demon refining pot to collect the demon race.


    There are a few words to mention about the refining demon pot.


    In the process of Zhou Shu��s two-tier upgrade, the Demon Refining Pot followed the refining of countless demon beasts, and naturally gained countless vitality. In addition to the various accumulations in the past, it has recovered a lot compared to the past, and it is approximately close to the hundred in its heyday. Seven or eight, most of the functions can be used normally. It is of course impossible to directly refine the monsters such as the big monster, but it is not difficult to refine the flower of inheritance.


    "What did you get?"


    "Don''t worry, let me take a closer look."


    Now, the demon refining pot no longer needs to use characters to communicate with Zhou Shu, and through Zhou Shu''s ray of spirit in the demon refining world, the two can directly sense and communicate.


    Allowing Zhou Shu''s spirit to enter the world of refining the demon was something that Zhou Shu got after Xuanyuan sword. This was a concession for refining the demon pot and an important symbol of the demon refining pot beginning to obey Zhou Shu.


    In the demon refining realm, one can naturally perceive the demon refining pot''s every move, how much vitality the demon refining pot has absorbed, whether it is hidden, how far the demon refining realm has grown, and whether it has done anything detrimental to Zhou Shu, such as Wait, Zhou Shu knows everything clearly. In the past, these can only be relied on the Demon Refining Pot to say, Zhou Shu can only guess, but now the Demon Refining Pot is willing to fully open itself, let Zhou Shu understand everything about it, and prove himself. Loyalty, then Zhou Shu naturally has a lot of trust in it.


    This made the relationship between Lian Yao Hu and Zhou Shu much better.


    In fact, the Demon Refining Pot should have long been aware of the facts. Although it is a divine tool, only Zhou Shu can dominate between it and Zhou Shu. It depends on Zhou Shu, not Zhou Shu. After getting another artifact, Xuanyuan Sword, it understands this truth. It is a bit late, but it is not too late. After all, Zhou Shu has not completely distrusted it, and Xuanyuan Sword is not Zhou Shu''s. It may be cultivated with all its strength. As for it, as long as it is fully trusted by Zhou Shu, it may be cultivated by Zhou Shu, or it may achieve its own purpose through Zhou Shu-entering the fairy world and becoming a holy treasure.


    Therefore, the current Demon Refining Pot was almost obedient to Zhou Shu, and no longer had the thought of resisting or concealing it.


    Looking at Mu Zhu in astonishment, Zhou Shu seemed a little bit hesitated and said nothing.


    "Zhou Shu, it''s almost there."


    "Go ahead, what''s the situation?"


    "No matter how I decompose and refine, I can''t get the magic in the Flower of Inheritance, nor can I intercept the information of the magic. It seems that the Flower of Inheritance can only be absorbed by the Monster Race, and I can only transform it into power at best. It��s not much different from a spiritual creature."


    "It means it''s useless, right?"


    "But it''s not completely useless. In the past, there were many demon races in the demon refining world. You can get more flowers for inheritance. I will put them in the demon refining world. If you collect the demon race in the future, you can give it to them. Use it to slowly build a monster army."


    "It makes sense, but it''s not necessary for the time being."


    Zhou Shu turned to Mu Zhu and said slowly, "I''m really sorry, I ruined a flower of inheritance of fellow Taoists."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it doesn''t matter a flower."


    Mu Zhu just waved his hand, with a lot of suspicion in his eyes, "It''s just... how did the Daoist absorb the flower of inheritance? Is there any connection between the Daoist and the Demon Race? Has he ever practiced the Demon Race''s sorcery?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "No, it was not absorbed, but the force was temporarily confiscated and it was destroyed."


    Mu Zhu seemed to be thinking, but the doubt in his eyes remained undiminished, "The words of fellow Taoist... The flower of inheritance is extremely strong, and it contains the most important principles of the monster race. Even the power is difficult to easily destroy, and only by our monster race Absorbed, if not, it would not be the most important treasure of our monster race."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said sloppyly, "I don''t know, maybe my Dao power is a bit special."


    Su Yi seemed to feel something, "Brother Zhou''s Dao power is really special."


    "That''s it."


    Mu Zhu nodded lightly, and did not continue to question, only looking at the flowers of inheritance, there was some sense of fear inexplicably.


    He was willing to bring Zhou Shu, because he didn��t think there would be anything to do with the Flower of Inheritance. Just take precautions and don��t let Zhou Shu and Suyi quietly take it away, but it was absorbed by Zhou Shu inexplicably. This is a bit worrying. , If all are absorbed...


    He slowly said, "In fact, some immortal cultivators can also absorb the flowers of inheritance. It doesn''t matter if you have two flowers, but if you have more, you will easily burst and die."


    Seeing his worries, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Friend Mu, the Flower of Inheritance has already been seen, so you don''t need to read it again."


    Mu Zhu was relieved and nodded quickly, "Well, what else do you want to see?"


    "I want to see the magic of the Mu Family."


    Zhou Shu appeared to be somewhat solemn, "It''s a relentless request, I don''t know if fellow daoists can agree."


    Mu Zhu was stunned, "Do you have a great interest in magic...?"


    Zhou Shu earnestly said, "Qinghai Mu Family, Wushu Wushuang, in many respects, is much more subtle than our immortal cultivators ~ www.novelhall.com~ I have been admiring it for a long time, and now I naturally want to see it. It would be better if we could understand some truth from it. Of course, we will never force it."


    Mu Zhu pondered for a while, then slowly said, "If someone else, the old man will definitely not agree, because he has the Mu family magic, he may use the Mu family magic to deal with our Mu family, it is a big taboo, but Zhou Daoyou is different, Zhou Daoyou The Yu Mu family has a great kindness and a kind heart, and there is no need to use black magic to deal with the Mu family. Even if you learn some black magic, it''s nothing, but... please don''t spread it out."


    Zhou Shu complied, "You can rest assured that fellow Taoists will never reveal anything."


    "Follow me, two fellow Taoists."


    Mu Zhu nodded, and walked around the tree of inheritance to the other side.


    Not long after, a few people came to a wooden house.


    The wooden house is three feet high and square. It is as black as ink, without windows and doors, like a closed box, and the walls are full of special lines.


    Mu Zhu walked to the front of the house, his face condensed, and he stretched out his fingers, and the shadows of the fingers flew. Thousands of white lights flashed, shining on the wooden house, and the runes lit up, and the whole wooden house instantly became bright.


    After a few breaths, there was a soft noise on the side of the wooden house, and a circular arch opened.


    Behind the arch, there are countless light green bright spots, and the white light on the wooden house is shining.


    Mu Zhu glanced at Zhou Shu and solemnly said, "Please, fellow Zhou, don''t delay too long, we will wait for you outside."


    "Thank you fellow daoist."


    Zhou Shu saluted and turned to Su Yi, "Brother Su, wait for me outside for a while, not more than three days."


    (PS: Thank you Gulang Tingtao, Xiefengshiyu, Shentu Feifei, and nuli8888 for your support. Thanks to the book friends who have subscribed and voted. Happy Chinese New Year~~)

 Chapter 1776: Bloodline

    Three days later.


    Zhou Shu walked out of the wooden house with a calm expression.


    The black magic in the wooden house is not too much, there are only about 3,000 kinds, and the words used are all monsters, which are quite different from human words, but Zhou Shu can also understand.


    It''s hard to say what he has gained from these three thousand kinds of magic, after all, he can''t use a magic technique now.


    But he knew that as his understanding of Tao deeper, the benefits would slowly be revealed.


    Sometimes Zhou Shu feels that it is himself who restricts Shu Zhidao now. His understanding of Tao and his knowledge of the heavens and worlds restrict the further development of Shu Zhidao. In the Xuanhuang world, these deficiencies are difficult to make up for. , Must be promoted to immortality, but before that, he must also be prepared to continuously absorb knowledge. Any knowledge, not limited to human immortal cultivators, monster sea clan, and even foreign race, has value.


    Mu Zhu walked closer, glanced into the cabin, and quickly closed the door.


    "How about, Fellow Daoist Zhou?"


    He turned to Zhou Shu, with a look of expectation in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "The Mu Family''s magical arts are too profound, and I can only understand some of them, and they are far from being used."


    "After all, fellow cultivators are immortal cultivators," Mu Zhu nodded thoughtfully, but secretly relieved. "Friends do not need to be disappointed. In many respects, immortal cultivators are much better than us. They don��t understand demons. The technique doesn''t matter."


    "Friends of Taoism are extremely true."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Master Mu has almost come out, Zai Xia and Brother Su will leave."


    Mu Zhu raised his hand and said, "Okay, the old man will send you two out."


    Not long after.


    Mu Lin held out a wooden box and said straightly, "Sect Master Zhou, there are fifty bottles of rat poison in it, enough to poison countless rat lizards, but... I hope that the lord will make good use of it for punishment. First, don''t commit too many murders."


    Zhou Shu took the wooden box, took a look and put it in the ring, showing a lot of satisfaction, "Master Mu has worked hard."


    The plan to use rat poison is already in the chest. As for punishment and not killing evil, it is pure nonsense.


    Su Yi couldn''t help being excited, "Finally, there is a result."


    "Well, go back as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t wait, and said, "Master Mu, I will leave first when I wait."


    "Wait a minute."


    Mu Lin watched Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Sect Master Zhou, did you agree to find Fenli and their mother?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, what does Master Mu Lin want to say?"


    "The Sect Master is willing to stand up for them, and the old man is deeply admired," Mu Lin''s expression was slightly condensed. She has excellent **** and is willing to help others. Everyone in the Mu family has been helped by them, and they have helped Lao Chu a lot on weekdays. There is good news this time, and Lao Chu is very happy. Sect Master is sure to find it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I said, there must be news within three to five years."


    "The old man can also rest assured."


    Mu Lin was quite relieved, took out a translucent jade bottle and handed it to Zhou Shu, "This thing is used as a thank you gift to the sovereign, please accept it and don''t dislike it."


    Looking at the jade bottle, Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is it the latest achievement of Master Mu?"


    Mu Lin nodded, "Yes, the old man and a few colleagues in the family studied together. Only a few days ago, there was a breakthrough. Although it is not completely pure, it has a similarity of nearly 60%. It can be regarded as Kunpeng bloodline. , It is synthesized from the blood of the little kunfish and golden eagle."


    "Kunpeng bloodline..."


    Su Yi''s face tightened and she couldn''t help swallowing a cold breath.


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly stagnant, "Master, isn''t this too precious?"


    "Not precious."


    Mu Lin shook his head and said calmly, "For the Mu family, this bloodline is not very useful. We studied it mainly to gain more experience in synthesizing bloodlines and do things that are beneficial to the Mu family. Now we have done it. , That��s enough. I originally planned to go to Yulin Yu��s house to exchange some things, but after thinking about it, it��s more meaningful to the Sect Master."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "I''ll accept it when I go down."


    Speaking of it, the Mu Family really couldn''t use the Kunpeng bloodline, and if he refused to resign, it made people suspicious whether he would try his best to help Sister Fanli. Saying it is a gift, in fact, it is paid first, which is also a kind of supervision.


    Mu Lin said with satisfaction, "The lord can use it himself, or it can be used by his disciples. The old man can guarantee that it will be greatly improved, and maybe he can get some talents of Kunpeng."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That would be better."


    "The old man still has important things, so I won''t send it to the Sect Master."


    Mu Lin bowed his hands and bowed, Zhou Shu said goodbye with a smile, and walked to Qinghai Overseas.


    Su Yi stared at Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, is this really the Kunpeng bloodline?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "The Demon Race has always been studying the fusion of bloodlines, and Qinghai Mu Family is particularly good at it. There should be no fakes."


    "Even if it is only 60% pure, it is a treasure."


    Su Yi was very excited and said, "That Kunpeng is also a special beast, no less than dragons, phoenix, unicorns and other divine beasts. He is born to master the laws of space and chaos, and has dozens of special talents. Yes, its power is immense, invincible, and good at change. Lifespan is also incredibly long. If you can get some from this bloodline, even a little, it will be enough to create a strong person."


    "How can it be that simple, yours is the best situation, it is impossible to do it."


    Zhou Shu said faintly, "It��s not an ordinary difficulty for a cultivator to blend blood It��s not a normal difficulty. I try a thousand times, but it will fail 900 times. If it��s really good to blend, why bother to train the body. , It is enough to directly get the blood of monsters and beasts. What''s more, the blood of these monsters is much more difficult. Unless it has hidden characteristics of the beast, it is extremely difficult to succeed. Then, listen to Master Mu''s words. Can''t go into it."


    By the way, sacred beasts are different from sacred beasts and monsters. The sacred beast is born to be the guardian of the Xuanhuang world, and has a natural affinity for human cultivators. Most cultivators want to integrate the blood of the sacred beast, which can be said to be born. There will be no hindrance to the fit, otherwise they will not be called holy beasts, which is a difference between holy beasts and divine beasts.


    The value of Qilin''s blood is also higher than that of true dragon''s blood.


    Su Yi patted her head, and said embarrassedly, "What Brother Zhou said is that when I see good things, my little brother is a little confused."


    He thought for a while and said, "Isn''t that useless?"


    "It''s useless and won''t be accepted."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "For me, it is very useful and useful."


    It is difficult for a human immortal cultivator to integrate this Kunpeng bloodline, but there is someone around him who can, that is Caiying.


    Caiying belongs to the spirit of heaven and earth and does not have a specific body, but she will have it sooner or later. At that time, the Kunpeng bloodline will be useful. If it goes well, Zhou Shu can make Caiying''s condensed body have Kunpeng bloodline, but how to do it When it comes, he has to consider it carefully.


    Neither the blood of the true dragon nor the blood of the unicorn can move, this Kunpeng bloodline can be said to have come at the right time.


    Of course, it is not a matter of a short while.


    Su Yi paused, "What''s the use?"


    "Brother Su will see it later."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, a little mysterious.


    //


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1777: 2 pcs

    Walking all the way to the exit of Qinghai, a woman''s voice came from behind.


    Mu Fen and Fen Fen came over, bowing respectfully and bowing, "Two seniors."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised him, "Two girls, don''t be polite."


    The two women stood up gently, hesitated for a while, but did not speak, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "The two are here to send us away?"


    Mu Yi nodded again and again, "Yes, friends..."


    Mu Xian glared at her, "Call Senior."


    Mu Yi quickly changed his words, "Senior, we are here to see you off, but there is something to say."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Just say it."


    Mu Li nodded, still hesitating for a while, "Senior, you didn''t deliberately lie to Grandpa and us, let us rest assured, right?"


    Zhou Shu knew that they couldn''t help but smiled and said, "The two girls don''t worry, as Zhou Shu said, I will do my best and I will give you an answer within three to five years."


    Mu Li was overjoyed, "Look, I''ll say that seniors will not lie to us."


    Mu Xian nodded lightly, bowed and said, "Senior, everything is up to you. Our sisters will always be here waiting for news from senior. It can be three to five years or even longer. As long as the senior finds... Mu Xian said before If you pass, it still counts, and you can help seniors improve their cultivation."


    The second half of the sentence was still transmitted by voice, and I didn''t want my sister to hear it.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, then looked at Mu Li who was delighted and shook his head secretly, these two sisters are really different.


    My sister��s innocence is certainly gratifying, but my sister��s fearlessness and selflessness for her mother��s willingness to abandon everything is even more heartbreaking. She has too much thought on her back, for fear that Zhou Shu will not worry about it. , Did not feel a little pity.


    Zhou Shu looked at her, nodded lightly, and said seriously, "Girl, don''t worry, I will try my best, please come back, please."


    "Thank you senior."


    Mu Fen pulled Mu Li to salute, his face was solemn, but his heart loosened, unconsciously giving birth to a lot of joy, and the corners of his eyes were getting wet.


    "No need to send more, we go out by ourselves."


    Zhou Shu nodded, walked through the exit with Su Yi, and returned to the phantom array.


    Leave all the way.


    Su Yi looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Brother Zhou, I have two doubts. I don''t know if I should ask."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Brother Su has been with me for so long, what else should I do or not, just ask if you want, and I will definitely answer if I can answer."


    "Uh, it''s my little brother that I''m so worried."


    Su Yi nodded quickly, and could not help being ashamed. In his opinion, although they did not know each other deeply, Zhou Shu really trusted him too much. He was simply an out-and-out gentleman, and he was still hesitant. It''s not in line with the gentleman''s style that Master said.


    After a pause, he slowly said, "Brother Zhou, why do you want to help the Fenni sisters? Although they are very pitiful, helping them will definitely offend a great monk, most of whom are the eighth or even the ninth level monk who crosses the tribulation realm. There must be sect or family support behind him. At the moment of crisis, Brother Zhou, as the head of the immortal world, is going to offend his fellow practitioners at this time. I am afraid it would be unwise, and... the little brother still thinks, that wood I''m afraid Zhuo has no good intentions."


    "Did you think about it too?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, then nodded unconsciously, "Brother Su is very considerate, and I am sorry."


    Su Yi shook her head quickly, "Little brother doesn''t care about it, but Brother Zhou, you must think carefully, don''t become a knife in the hands of others and be used by others."


    "I thought about it."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You��re right, there is probably a big power behind the person who stole the purple jade, but I didn��t think about it and would not offend them. In fact, if you think about it, there will always be a solution. The way he wants Xianfenli is undoubtedly for the promotion of an immortal, so if you give him some help in this regard, you may get the best of both worlds. What do you think, Brother Su?"


    Su Yi''s expression tightened, "Brother Zhou simply thought about it. If he wants to be promoted to immortality, how can there be something better than Xianfenli? Does Brother Zhou have a similar or even better spiritual creature, the Nineth-order Immortal Grass? Brother Zhou has it. Will the gain outweigh the loss by exchanging his own spiritual objects?"


    "There should be no better spiritual creature than Xianfengli."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, smiled and said, "But there is something else, ha ha."


    Su Yi was a little sluggish, "Something else, Shengxian? Brother Zhou, you have played a dumb riddle again..."


    "Hehe, Brother Su can see it in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You may have to ask Brother Su for help at that time, and Brother Su can also get a share of the pie,"


    Su Yi nodded, doubting in her heart, "Brother Zhou has a life, and the younger brother takes care of himself. No matter what, he will help without any payment... But, Brother Zhou, do you really have it?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, with a mysterious smile.


    After watching Zhou Shu for a while, Su Yi seemed to feel something, "The little brother just waited and watched."


    Zhou Shu put away his smile, his expression more solemn, "You can definitely see it."


    Su Yi nodded lightly, as if she felt something profound, her mind fell into a heavy heart unconsciously, what exactly is Brother Zhou talking about, it is more than one person who can rise to the immortal, is it...


    "what?"


    As if thinking of something, his heart suddenly shocked, and he didn''t want to think any more.


    Zhou Shu stared at him, nodded slightly, and walked along Zhou Shu reminded several times that Su Yi is not a idiot, so he should have understood a little bit, he paused and said slowly, " Brother Su, do you know what Mu Fen said to me when Sister Fenli begged me?"


    Su Yi was still a little confused, subconsciously said, "What did you say?"


    Zhou Shu said with a solemn expression, "In order to find her mother, she decided to return to her original form and let me swallow her to improve her cultivation."


    "what?"


    Su Yi was taken aback and opened her mouth wide, "She actually said that!?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly, and said with emotion, "People often say that the plants are ruthless, but I see completely different qualities from her. This alone is worth doing and helping her, even if there is no return... and I believe that I will gain a lot in the future. Of course, it is not to swallow her, but karma. It is just that, I value this point, so I will help them. As for what Mu Zhu thinks, Will you take advantage of me, but you don''t need to pursue more, Brother Su, what do you think?"


    Su Yi said thoughtfully, "I think Brother Zhou is doing the right thing."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "We don��t have to worry about other people��s opinions, and we don��t have to think about whether we are caught up in other people��s schemes and whether there will be serious consequences. As long as we are in line with our own heart and insist that what we do is right, Where the heart is, let it go."


    Su Yi thought for a moment, "Little brother understands, brother Zhou, experience with you, brother really benefited a lot."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes are full of respect.


    "Why am I?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and said slowly, "Brother Su, is there another doubt?"


    Su Yi calmed down, "Well...and that is, how can Brother Zhou be sure that he can find the purple jade fennel that turned into a demon? It sounds like a certainty, this little brother is really puzzled."


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1778: separate

    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You also said that the goal is to cross the Tribulation Realm eighth-fold or nine-fold cultivator, this range is not large."


    "Not at this point."


    Su Yi was stagnant, hesitated to say, "Little brother is actually worried..."


    Zhou Shu quickly understood and said faintly, "Brother Su thinks their mother is no longer alive? Don''t worry about this, it must be there."


    Su Yi asked suspiciously, "Ah, why is Brother Zhou sure? It was not swallowed by the monk?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "The monk cultivated the purple jade fennel for so many years, only for the immortal fennel, but the immortal fennel ran away, leaving only the original purple jade fennel, even the purple jade fennel and the immortal fennel. Li is very close. After all, he is not Xianfenli. You can''t help him promote him. Would you like to change you?"


    Su Yi thought for a while, "I don''t want to, the younger brother must still want immortal fox, and will find ways to get immortal fox."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Yes, then what would you think of?"


    Su Yi thoughtfully said, "This matter must not be leaked. If the news of Xianfengli is revealed, it will attract almost all the big forces. Even if there is a great opportunity to find Xianfengli, I may not be able to I snatched it, tens of thousands of years of hard work to make a wedding dress for others... Then, I can only find it privately... How can I find such a big Xuanhuang world?"


    He meditated for a while, and shook his head, "Little brother can''t think of it, except for running around the world, I''m afraid I can only use the purple jade fan."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I think so too. To find Xianfanli, he must leave the purple jade and use it as an opportunity to search for it. So the mother of sisters Fanli will probably be fine, and... I want something. It''s all very difficult. Brother Su should also know that it has turned into a demon clan''s spiritual creature, and it can only be restored to the body by personal will. If you don''t want to restore it, it is useless if others force it."


    Su Yi suddenly said, "By the way, Master seems to have mentioned that it is very troublesome for the demon clan to recover its body, especially the vegetation demon clan. It has to pay a small price. After the restoration, if you want to become a demon again, you will have to experience some suffering. It��s not a simple matter to be a man again."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Hehe, I just saw it in Brother Zhang Qin''s notebook. Speaking of which, Master is really omniscient."


    "that''s for sure."


    Su Yi nodded proudly, her eyes full of admiration when she looked at Zhou Shu, "So, as long as Xianfenli��s mother does not restore her body, it is impossible for the monk to swallow her, and the monk will use her to find Xianfenli didn''t dare to kill her, she is indeed still alive now, and Brother Zhou has thought thoroughly."


    Zhou Shu laughed and joked, "In fact, it''s okay to think less about things like Brother Su."


    Su Yi touched her head and sighed, "I just think less about things, so I am always punished by the respected master, and I have become stupid. I have to learn more from Brother Zhou in the future. By the way, Brother Zhou, do you have any goals? , That monk?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and sighed slightly, "I can''t care about this right now, just finish what I should do."


    Su Yi''s expression was shocked, and she quickly said, "Hey! I almost forgot, now the most important thing is the Rat Lizard, Brother Zhou, what should we do?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer the question, but suddenly became serious, "If Brother Su, after having rat poison, how should he deal with those rat lizards?"


    Su Yi pondered for a few breaths before slowly saying, "First, set up traps in the spirit veins to lead the rat lizards to die by themselves. Second, find the rat lizards�� nests and bury a drop of rat poison to destroy them. A group of rat lizards, third, bury rat poison in the place where the rat lizards must pass..."


    He hesitated for a while, as if there were no other ideas, and said embarrassedly, "Little brother can''t think of too much for a while, what does Brother Zhou think?"


    "Very good."


    Zhou Shupo praised, "I can think of so much in a short time, it''s already very good."


    Su Yi touched her chin, feeling somewhat contented, "Brother Zhou thinks so too, hehe."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "These methods can be used, and they can get good results, but there are some methods that can also be used, and it does not have to be done on the rat lizards."


    Su Yi seemed to think, "Don''t start with the rat lizards?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Well, it is impossible to travel through ten days with the ability of the rat lizard. It should be the other aliens who brought them to the Profound Yellow Realm. Only their Nemesis Workers and Wild Weasel can do this. Clan and Dragon Clan, there is no news about Dragon Clan and Gonggong Clan, and these two clans are powerful big clan, it shouldn''t have participated in the war so early, then, only the Savage Weasel Clan is driving the rat lizard clan. "


    Su Yi suddenly realized, "Brother Zhou meant to use the ferret tribe to spread rat poison and kill the rat lizard tribe?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Catch the thief first, capture the king. I think it might be easier to start from this aspect, but Brother Su can think more about how to do it."


    Su Yi lowered her head thinking and murmured, "Catch the thief first, catch the king... Brother Zhou is right, I seem to have more ideas! We can..."


    "Needless to say, just do it."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of satisfaction, patted Su Yi on the shoulder, and interrupted Su Yi Su Yi was stunned, "Go do it, Brother Zhou means..."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Time is running out, we are now separated, Brother Su, I would like to trouble you to go to Beiluzhou and cooperate with the monks in Beiluzhou to deal with the rat lizards. Here are twelve bottles of rat medicine. Now, Beiluzhou will be handed to you."


    Su Yi took the rat poison, still a little at a loss, "Ah... give it to me?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "First unite with the Chongyang Palace. With your reputation as Guiguzi, it shouldn��t be a problem. If you can��t, you can mention me again. Just say it��s my request. Then the monks in Beiluzhou should follow your instructions, just don��t know. , Brother Su, would you like it?"


    Su Yi pondered for a moment, and only now understood what Zhou Shu said those words for, to remind him, to enable him to complete the task.


    He nodded solemnly, "Of course I am willing. Brother Zhou is right. Now there is no time. All four continents are harassed by the rat lizards. If it can be resolved early, it will be resolved early. Will get things done, but..."


    He looked at Zhou Shu a few times, and said reluctantly, "I am going to be separated from Brother Zhou now. I really can''t bear it."


    Although this period of time was short, he learned a lot from Zhou Shu, so how could he be willing to leave.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "When Brother Su has done a good job, go to Lingyu City to find me. If it goes well, we will see you again soon. Then I have many things to rely on Brother Su and Brother Zhang."


    "Fine."


    Su Yi nodded, "Then I won''t say much, my younger brother will go ahead."


    The two left the phantom array and separated immediately, Su Yi galloped north, while Zhou Shu went directly south.


    (Ps: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support. Happy Chinese New Year~~~)


    //


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1779: Really

    Emei.


    Golden Summit Island Hall.


    Li Chenyi paced indifferently, and there was a group of monks around him with a worried expression.


    A bald old man took a step forward and said slowly, "Star Lord, we still have to make some decisions. Although the Falling Star Islands have not been affected, most of the spiritual veins around the islands have problems and are still spreading. If this continues, I am afraid it will still affect the archipelago."


    "That group of mice, **** it!"


    A tall middle-aged monk said angrily, "A few days ago, my disciple went to the Luofengshan Spirit Vein mine to receive spirit stones, but only saw a mess, fifth-order spirit veins, there was no spirit stone left. , Was completely destroyed, and even the spirit veins were affected a lot. It would take decades to restore the past output, and there were more than one situation like this, and the disciples sent out were rewarded. Ten No two or three harvests."


    A red-eyed old man nodded, with an angry face, "More than a spirit stone? The old man''s spiritual field outside was almost completely destroyed by the group of mice, and the spirit grass that was hundreds or even thousands of years old was destroyed like this. Now, if the old man catches them, they will be chopped into minced meat!"


    "It''s not that I haven''t caught it."


    A woman in Chinese clothes gently shook her head, worried about wrinkles, "It is difficult to find them. They are good at hiding, and they are very intelligent, sensitive, and quick to move like wind. Sometimes they can��t catch them when they find them. There is no good way at all, I can only watch them run around."


    The bald old man sighed, "Star Master, we must think of a countermeasure."


    Li Chenyi nodded slightly and said calmly, "Elder Pan, don''t worry, but some rat lizards, what do you think of?"


    The bald old man was named Pan Hai, and he was already a seven-fold monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm and had a high status in Emei.


    Hearing Li Chenyi''s words, Pan Hai seemed relieved, "Star Lord, we have been thinking about it, but there is no good way yet..."


    The red-eyed elder thought for a while, "It is better to send more disciples out, and stop practicing recently."


    The woman in Chinese clothes seems to have realized, "It��s not impossible to guard with disciples, but it consumes too much. For a spiritual spring, it is necessary to send several disciples of the transformation of the gods. There are not so many people in Emei, let alone. We must be able to catch them... Is it because of them, do we elders who cross the Tribulation Realm have to keep guarding outside? We also need to guard against other alien races."


    The middle-aged monk said slowly, "But it doesn''t work if you don''t, and we have no other good way."


    Pan Hai sighed, "Oh, they are just as hateful as mortal mice. If we cultivate the immortal realm and mortal world, we have something that can solve them, such as poison."


    The red-eyed old man snorted, "The elders are so beautiful, there is no such thing."


    Several elders cast contemptuous glances at Pan Hai. Such trifling remarks came from an elder''s mouth, I''m afraid they are confused.


    "What you said is."


    Li Chenyi nodded lightly, still looking calm.


    In fact, he was also anxious in his heart. These rat lizards have seriously harmed Nanzhanzhou, and the Emei family has a great cause and was affected by it. It is just that he is good at practicing and planning tricks, but he is really good at governing the sect. No, I don''t know how to deal with the aliens. I can only pretend to be calm and calm the military''s mind.


    at this time.


    A monk hurried in.


    Everyone looked at it together, and Pan Hai frowned, "What''s the matter in such a hurry, have you forgotten the etiquette!?"


    The monk hurriedly saluted and shouted, "It''s not good, Elder Pan, Xunyu Island, Xingyuan Island, Tishan Island, Golden Hiroshima..." He said dozens of island names in one breath, and his expression became more and more alarmed." The disciples on these islands have all come to report, saying that the aura on their islands is constantly being lost and is almost gone!"


    The elders in the temple looked tight.


    Although Emei relies mainly on the power of Xingyue, he is a cultivator after all, and it is impossible to cultivate without aura.


    The woman in Chinese clothes sighed, "Finally we have arrived in the Fallen Star Islands."


    Pan Hai seemed to think, "The spiritual veins on these islands are not good. If you can feel the constant loss, it means that the problem is not small, and there are a lot of rats."


    The middle-aged monk slowly said, "These islands are on the edge of the archipelago, scattered around, and are quite far apart from each other, indicating that this is likely to be a long-planned attack, attacking all directions at the same time, so we can''t prevent them, these rat lizards, Wisdom is really not low."


    The red-eyed old man waved his hand and said angrily, "It came just right, the old man will solve them now!"


    Pan Hai shook his head, "Let''s listen to the star master."


    Li Chenyi said nothing, but his heart became more and more bored.


    As soon as he officially became the star master, he stood in front of the stage, and troubles followed. I knew it would be better to let the puppet continue to be... even if he was scolded like before, he couldn''t be scolded.


    at this time.


    Another monk came in.


    "Do you understand the rules?"


    Pan Hai couldn''t hold back his anger. He raised his hand just like a sleeve. He wanted to teach these disciples who didn''t understand etiquette, but he didn''t expect that the power he swayed out was like a clay cow into the sea, and immediately disappeared without a trace.


    He was astonished, and looked intently, his expression tightened Li Chenyi behind him was greeted with a smile on his face, "Ha, Sect Master Zhou came here, it is really an honor for Emei. what."


    The person here is Zhou Shu.


    He nodded slightly to Li Chenyi, "I came in a hurry, so I don''t have time to report, please don''t blame Li Xingzhu."


    Li Chenyi frowned, "What did Sect Master Zhou say? You are now the leader of the Immortal Cultivation Realm. Where can''t you go? Come, let me introduce the Sect Master. This is Elder Pan Hai, this is..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and then said, "Next Zhou Shu, I won''t say anything extra. I''m here for the rat lizard clan."


    "That''s it."


    Li Chenyi seemed thoughtful, "The rat lizards are indeed a major disaster. They are raging everywhere and disturbing the spiritual veins. There are also many in Nanzhanzhou. We are trying to eliminate them, and we have some plans..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Star Lord, I have heard your discussion before, and this elder Pan said it was right."


    Pan Hai was stunned, and after thinking about it for a while, he said, "Sect Master Zhou, did you mean poison?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Pan Hai was stunned, "When it comes to poisoning, the old man just said casually, those are all foreign races, they are more powerful than immortal cultivators, and they are extremely intelligent. They are by no means ordinary mice. dead."


    Li Chenyi laughed unconsciously, "Sect Master laughed. Poison is useless against ordinary monsters, let alone aliens."


    "Why can''t the alien race be poisoned to death?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There is already a poison called rat poison, specially developed for the rat lizard tribe. It has very special effects. With just one drop, it can poison hundreds of rat lizard tribes," he said. He took out a bottle of rat poison, looked around at the crowd, "right here."


    "Ah, there is such a thing?"


    Pan Hai was stunned, as did the other elders, with an expression that he never expected.

 Chapter 1780: Long overdue

    Li Chenyi calmed down, "Sect Master, is this true?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, and said profoundly, "Lord Li Xing, when did I tell lies?"


    Thinking of the past, Li Chenyi''s heart was slightly shaken, and he quickly said, "That''s great, the Sect Master deserves to be the Sect Master, and even this kind of thing is there. It seems that Emei is saved!"


    The other elders were still thinking about it, but when they saw the star master doing this, they also praised them.


    "I really didn''t expect to have such a strange thing, just to restrain the rat lizard clan, great!"


    "I don''t know how much, is it enough to cover the entire Falling Star Islands?"


    "I''m not afraid of those **** rats now!"


    In their eyes, although Li Chenyi had just become a star master, he looked deep and wise, his cultivation base was outstanding, and there were no bad traits, so he was still very trustworthy.


    Zhou Shu frowned, slightly displeased, "Lord Li Xing, it is not Emei that is saved, but the entire Nanzhanzhou."


    "indeed."


    Li Chenyi quickly changed his mouth and said with a smile, "I am the one who made a mistake. Of course, we, Emei, must consider the whole Nanzhanzhou and take more responsibilities."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said bluntly, "In times of crisis, if Li Xingzhu only cared about his own site, it would make people laugh."


    Li Chenyi nodded, and said sternly, "Sect Master said, I understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, having a handle in his hand makes it easy to grasp, and said slowly, "There is no need to say these things. I will briefly say how to use these rat poisons, and if you have any ideas, you can bring them up. , The more the better."


    After a while.


    Everyone nodded and looked at Zhou Shu, with shock and admiration in their eyes.


    Li Chenyi glanced at the elders. The elders shook their heads. Li Chenyi slowly said, "The suzerain has said enough. I really don''t have anything to add. I will just do what the suzerain said. I believe it In a few years, the rat lizards will be extinct from Emei...no, Nanzhanzhou."


    Zhou Shuslow nodded, "Okay, I will leave this bottle of rat poison for you Emei."


    "Uh?"


    Li Chenyi was stunned, "Sect Master, Nan Zhanzhou is so big, isn''t one bottle too small?"


    "This bottle is for Emei''s own use," Zhou Shu stared at him and said calmly, "The star master will go to Shushan with me first. If you want to destroy the whole rat lizard clan in Nanzhanzhou, you must organize Nanzhanzhou University. All the spirit veins, large and small, will touch the foundation of countless sects. This can only be achieved if you two take the lead and unite many sects together... When the star master and Shushan have negotiated, I will take the rest Give ten bottles of "to your family" and there will be more things to be said."


    Li Chenyi stagnated slightly, as if feeling a little, "Sect Master, hope that Emei and Shushan will get together?"


    "I can''t control this, I just hope that you will cooperate with each other on alien invasion."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "The enemy of the foreign race is in front. If your two are still old and dead and do not communicate with each other, it is not a good thing for other sects, and it is even more harmful and unhelpful to Nanzhanzhou. Things should be prioritized. What should Li Xingzhu consider?"


    The elders looked at Li Chenyi, their eyes shining brightly.


    Zhou Shu suddenly raised his voice, "After seven hundred years, the wrong thing the star master did, shouldn''t it be corrected now?"


    Li Chenyi''s heart sank, and he paused, "Sect Master said, in fact, I had already thought of resuming contact with Shu Shan, but I was just worried..."


    "Worried about Shushan still remembering the old grudges?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I remember, I definitely remember, but if the Sect Master is willing to sincerely apologize and make a sufficient attitude, I believe Shu Shan will still agree. What does the Star Master think?"


    "This one����"


    Li Chenyi thought about it for a while, then slowly said, "Since the Sect Master has spoken, my apology is nothing, it doesn''t matter, when will I leave?"


    "It should not be too late, go now, I will wait for the star master outside the hall."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a trace of satisfaction, and walked out of the hall first.


    Li Chenyi shook his head slightly and turned to the elders, "What do you think?"


    "The star master should have done this long ago!"


    The red-eyed old man said loudly, "The previous star lord committed a rebellious act and committed many big mistakes. Even an alliance like Shushan has been abandoned. It is really unforgivable. Otherwise, he will not incur a star penalty. All the wrong things have been corrected, and going to Shushan is an excellent step."


    "Yeah, we all think we should do this."


    The middle-aged woman nodded and looked at Li Chenyi, "It''s just that it''s not easy to speak... The star master is wronged."


    Pan Hai said slowly, "Although the star lord bends down to beg for peace, it is not a humiliation. I will only respect the star lord even more."


    Li Chenyi nodded lightly.


    Unexpectedly, I also gained a lot of reputation and made my star lord position more stable. Those elders would never have thought that the star lord who provoked the punishment was actually carrying the pot for himself, and all the wrong things There are advantages to doing it yourself, but the handle is getting bigger and bigger. If Zhou Shu speaks out, I''m afraid that his star master will fall in minutes.


    "In that case, I will go to Shushan."


    Li Chenyi slowly said, "You should deal with the rat lizards around Emei first, and see the effect of the rat poison. I''ll talk about the others when I come back."


    "Yes."


    The elders nodded together and sent out with respectful expressions.


    "Come on Zhou Shu gently nodded, and the two of them rose up against the wind and went straight to Mount Shu.


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Lord Li Xing, Jiang family on Liuning Island, what''s going on now?"


    "Speaking of this, I would also like to thank the suzerain for sending someone to take the lead."


    Li Chenyi''s face was slightly condensed, "The Jiang family has been harmed by the evil remnants of the Demon Sect. Alas, there will only be three major families in the future."


    "Didn''t any Jiang family be saved?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It shouldn''t be. As far as I know, it seems that the magic door won''t take home until adulthood. Before, the Jiang family was still able to maintain self-awareness and use their talents to cultivate. After all, the Jiang family has the blood of the emperor. The cultivation speed is far faster than others."


    "We didn''t find the young Jiang family, maybe after the Shenmuding incident was leaked, the magic gate took them all..."


    Li Chenyi sighed lightly, "The rescue is to rescue the three Jiang family members who were not taken away, but they are all very old, and their talents are really poor. I think the magic door is not willing to take them away, so I stayed. of."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Unexpectedly, the Demon Sect is so vicious. Alas, it''s okay to have three of them. After all, a trace of blood is preserved. How about the three?"


    Li Chenyi thought for a while before saying, "The entire Liuning Island has been destroyed. As for them...I don''t know where they are."


    Zhou Shu shook his head without saying much.


    If the talent is good, the big sect will naturally find a way to stay, but if the talent is too bad... I am afraid it will only fend for itself, and I won''t look at it.


    Countless aristocratic families have been annihilated in this way, and even the four great aristocratic families cannot escape this fate, but it is possible that one day the remaining blood will wake up again, shocking the entire world of immortality.


    That will be many years later.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~Happy Chinese New Year~)

 Chapter 1781: Return trip

    Shushan.


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "Just send it here, Elder Miao."


    Miao Ruolan bowed her body and saluted, sincerely and solemnly, "Thank you, Sect Master Zhou, for not only helping Nanzhanzhou eliminate the rat lizard clan, but also allowing Emei and Shushan to reconcile, and for bringing us so much specific information about the alien race, so great kindness. I don��t know how to be grateful."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "The elders don''t have to think too much, everyone is the same way, working together to protect the Xuanhuang world, I am not grateful."


    Miao Ruolan stared at him and slowly said, "If the Xuanhuang Realm can survive this catastrophe, the Sect Master should be the first one. It can be described as the current emperor."


    She had a lot of complaints against Zhou Shu at the beginning, but now she is sincerely convinced.


    "The elder is serious."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, his expression gradually becoming serious. "The next few batches of alien races should arrive soon. Don''t blame me for saying that among the six major sects, Shu Mountain is currently the worst defense. You must be more cautious, in case... something happens. In unexpected circumstances, contact me with a swordsman as soon as possible, and I will be there as soon as possible."


    Miao Ruolan nodded lightly and said slowly, "I understand that if this step is true, I will inform the lord as soon as possible."


    "Farewell."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I also thank the elders for the things they told me, but the elders don''t want to disclose them."


    "of course."


    Miao Ruolan smiled slightly and said softly, "Sect Master Zhou, I hope I will see you again in the future."


    "for sure."


    Zhou Shu nodded, only a little uneasy in his heart, stagnated, and went back to Dongshengzhou.


    Miao Ruolan stood there for a while before returning to Shu Mountain. Within a few hours, many monks flew out of Shu Mountain and went to various sects.


    That''s basically it for Nanzhanzhou, it''s time to go home.


    There is no need to go to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, there are no spiritual veins there. The Rat Lizard Race will not go, and Zhou Shu has said to Suddenly before that the Barbarians will guard the Hundred Thousand Mountains and fight against foreign races. For the time being, they will not make trouble with immortal cultivators. , That''s enough.


    After dozens of days, Zhou Shu returned to Lingyu City.


    Before he went back, he had been to Tianjian and Cihang, and he gave out rat poison and told them how to deal with the rat lizards. The two major sects were worrying about this, and got the method and medicine. They thanked Zhou Shu.


    Lingyucheng is very quiet, a little unbelievably quiet.


    Before Zhou Shu left, it was more or less normal. Most of the shops were open and immortal cultivators came and went. But now, almost all the shops are closed, and there are few people walking on the street. Immortal cultivators, but there are quite a few Heyin school disciples patrolling back and forth, looking nervous.


    "Master Shu, you are back!"


    Not long after flying into the sect, Hao Ruoyan hurriedly greeted him, as before, full of excitement and joy, only pale face and red eyes showed that she was not less affected these days.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu grabbed her hand and said warmly, "Are you tired, Ruoyan?"


    Hao Ruoyan''s heart warmed, "Ruoyan is okay, don''t worry, Master Shu, do you want to call everyone here?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Don''t worry, something is wrong in the city, what''s the situation?"


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "Master Shu, Lingyu City has been attacked fifty-two times in the last eleven days. It can be said that it has been continuously day and night. Each attack involves hundreds or even thousands of foreign races, including Yasha. There are about a dozen other races, such as Rakshasa, Qingchi, Xingqi, Giant Mountain, etc. Although these attacks cannot break Lingyu City and cause no major damage to Lingyu City, there are still a lot of casualties and three losses. There are more than ten monks, and nearly a thousand monks."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "So that''s it, it really came over, the loss is not small."


    Counting the time, the second batch of alien races has already landed, but I didn''t expect Lingyu City to become a key target.


    It seems that the first group of alien races who explored the path had already figured out the realm of cultivating immortality very clearly, knowing that Lingyu City was the key to Dongsheng Prefecture, otherwise they would not attack Lingyu City so frequently.


    Hao Ruoyan continued, "Well, everyone has been prepared for this, and the disciples of the Heyin School are also very good, but the other immortal cultivators in the city are a little confused. People are moved and panicked. Strengthen control, increase disciples patrols everywhere, put more guards, suspend shops and restaurants, etc., so that the cultivators can only practice and defend, and try to keep quiet."


    "well done."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "At this time, it is right to increase your guard and keep quiet. You must not cause a little disturbance, otherwise it will easily lead to civil disturbance. Then Lingyucheng is really difficult to handle... It''s your idea, if smoke?"


    External troubles are imminent and full-scale martial law is an emergency method commonly used in previous lives, but it is rare in the world of immortality.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, seeming to be relieved, "Well, Ruoyan feels that this would be better, but I don''t know if it will work, and other people don''t know. Shu Shi said that Ruoyan is relieved."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "On the official road, you have a lot of comprehension."


    Hao Ruoyan was overjoyed, and his face flushed slightly, "Master Shu, don''t praise Ruoyan... Now, what should we do?"


    "Wait first."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "The offensive during this period of time is mostly a tentative attack in the process of gathering forces When they arrive at Lingyu City from all sides, they will really start. There must be a big battle. We can''t move Lingyu City away. Then we will fight it. This battle must be fought and won. If you want to fight a foreign race, you will not dare to come back easily."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Ruoyan thinks so too. It''s better to fight earlier. The longer it is, the more likely it is to have problems."


    Zhou Shu slightly lowered his jaw, "But it must be prepared, but it is also unexpected that even the Yiqi tribe and the Giant Mountain tribe are here."


    "Senior Xuanhu also said that the Tiger Clan is very troublesome."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded thoughtfully, "He said that �m؅ was once a **** beast in the Xuanhuang Realm, and was later forced to leave the Xuanhuang Realm to create a new realm. His status is quite high among the alien races. Such alien races will not arrive so early. The Profound Yellow Realm is often the main force, and it will only come in the middle and late stages of the invasion, when the invasion has been decades, but this time it came so early, it seems that there are still a lot of them."


    "Yes, there are quite a few strong people in the Yiqi clan, which are similar to a large sect in the realm of cultivating immortals. They will be our enemies and we must be careful."


    Zhou Shu appeared to be a little solemn, "But the more troublesome is the Giant Mountain Race. The Giant Mountain Race comes from the Giant Spirit Realm. The Giant Spirit Realm is rumored to be the new realm opened by the Immortal Realm. , There are many alien races in the world. Among them, the Giant Mountain Race is a weak one, but this is not the point. I did not expect that even they participated in this alien invasion. That is to say, other alien races in the giant spirit world are also May come."


    "The alien race in the realm opened up by the immortal also invaded the Xuanhuang Realm..."


    As if he had noticed something, Hao Ruoyan was shocked unconsciously, showing a trace of panic.


    "You are right. In this alien invasion, most of the immortals from the fairy world are behind..."


    Zhou Shuslowly nodded, "Don''t think about it, no matter what, we must get through this difficult time."

 Chapter 1782: funny

    "It''s okay to have Master Shu here!"


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu with bright eyes and a flushed face, as if Zhou Shu was there, and she had infinite confidence and strength.


    Zhou Shu smiled happily, "Ruoyan, what about the others? There has been a problem with Wushuang City recently, and it is difficult for me to get specific information."


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to realize something, "Yes, Ruoyan is also worrying about the rat lizards. Although Lingyu City is okay, the surrounding small sects are suffering from headaches. Many suzerains have rushed to Lingyu City to complain...but The city lord said, Master Shu, you have a way."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I will leave the rat lizard tribe''s problem to Cihang and Tianjian to solve it. Dongsheng Prefecture will be fine soon, and other states should be the same."


    "Just know that Master Shu is great."


    Hao Ruoyan quietly patted her hands, "This is the case now. Sister Yang Mei is in Liuli Peak. She is responsible for the defense of the entire Lingyu City. She will not come out easily. Senior Bai Long is in the city and is responsible for the order of Lingyu City. Senior Xuanhu Cruising around Lingyu City, detection also disrupted the actions of foreign races. My sister is not in the city now. She is looking for a gathering place for foreign races. Several elders of Xiahou''s family guarded around Lingyu City. Elder Zhao went to Wanghai City. There were also alien attacks. She went to guard. Sister Lin Zhu and Zhuge Fuyan were building and upgrading the talisman bunker. No matter how strict they were, they were in charge of managing them. Sister Ning was studying a new talisman. Senior Qingque was helping her. The other elder disciples of the Dutch sect, as well as the worship of the Shanghai Middle Tower, have their own functions, and no one is idle..."


    The language is clear, organized, and Zhou Shu is very satisfied. Everyone is in the right place.


    "Well, well done, how about a million immortal cultivators from outside?"


    "Most of those who are willing to follow the Heyin Sect are casual cultivators and disciples of some small sects. Ruoyan has assigned positions to them, but there are also a lot of wait-and-sees. Basically, they are from aristocratic families or large sects or in groups. There are about three to four hundred thousand in casual cultivators. They will not leave, but they are unwilling to accept our allocation, saying that they will take the initiative to deal with foreign races on their own without us."


    Hao Ruoyan paused, "So many times, the immortal cultivators who obeyed our Lingyu city are fine, and the lost immortal cultivators are basically these people. Master Shu, they are not very useful or they may be bad. They are the only ones in the civil strife, should we treat them..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You don''t need to hurry, they will understand if you die more."


    Many immortal cultivators believe that they are the proud son of heaven. They always feel that they are lucky. It is more suitable to be alone than to be with others. They can also get opportunities and experience, but now they have to face the sky full of things. The enemy is an innumerable army of foreign races. It is really whimsical to want to survive only by personal strength. Do you think you are Zhou Shu?


    Such a person cannot be persuaded, and he will have an epiphany when he dies too much. I hope there is still a chance for an epiphany.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "I see, Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Where is Elder Cheng, didn''t you give her a task?"


    Hao Ruoyan hurriedly said, "Yes, she has been guarding the city gate a few days ago. She is very responsible like the other elders. She helped Ruoyan a lot. It''s just that she didn''t come to the hall today. It is estimated that there was a problem in her cultivation. , In retreat."


    "Retreat, I''m afraid it''s not like it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll talk to her about something, you''ll leave it as usual, come to the hall to find me later, there are many things."


    Hao Ruoyan blushed, "Well, I see, Master Shu."


    In the blink of an eye, the figure was gone, and after a while, he appeared in front of a quiet room.


    "Elder Cheng."


    "Ah, Sect Master Zhou, you are back."


    Cheng Tianlan opened the door with some surprise on his face.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Elder Cheng, are you okay?"


    Cheng Tianlan shook his head quickly, "It''s okay, how can something happen?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Even the Kunlun paper kite has been used. There should be something, it''s still very important."


    Cheng Tianlan was dumbfounded, "You, did you see it?"


    Zhou Shuslowly nodded, "Is there anything I can''t see in Lingyu City? Don''t worry about the process, the elders, I didn''t see it on purpose, but when I returned to the city, I felt some vibrations that shouldn''t be there before I noticed you. Here, is Kunlun having an accident?"


    The Kunlun paper kite is a method of communication in Kunlun. It is very restrictive. It can only be used by monks who are familiar with the law of space. It also consumes a lot of money. The longer the distance, the greater the consumption. It is not an emergency, and it is generally not used.


    "Sect Master is really omnipotent."


    Cheng Tianlan shook his head unconsciously, took out a blue paper kite and shook it, "It''s not a big deal, I always have it here, do you want to see it?"


    After leaving Kunlun, she and Kunlun have been in contact, and occasionally use this method when the current situation is tense.


    "miss you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and took it unceremoniously. Cheng Tianlan stayed empty-handed, unknowingly, I was polite, really watching.


    "It seems that the situation in Xihe Prefecture is not very good, even the Fudi and Zhuyang people are here..."


    "Ok."


    Cheng Tianlan slowly said, "The Voldi Clan is the nemesis of most immortal cultivators. They are not afraid of magic tricks and have forbidden spirit nets. But the more troublesome is the Candleyang Clan. Their appearance means that the Candleyang Realm has also participated. This invasion regardless of yin and yang, it is very likely that the candlelight will also come behind."


    Zhou Shu was quite calm, "Candle Yin Realm... is another one."


    "What another...oh, you mean the giant spirit world."


    Cheng Tianlan understood, nodded, his expression was rather heavy, "There are powerful enemies everywhere, and this alien invasion is really not easy."


    "Xihe Prefecture is also deeply harassed by the rat lizards. Kunlun suffers quite a lot from it. The collection of spiritual stones and artifacts has been reduced in a large area. The disciples are almost out of use. They have been to the Great Desolate Temple, but they are not willing to help, hey..." Looking at it, Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously.


    Cheng Tianlan dissatisfied, "What''s so funny?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "If Kunlun had treated the Dahuang Temple better, maybe it wouldn''t have been so embarrassed? It is also unexpected that the Dahuang Temple was forced by Kunlun to sink in the ground, but it was trained to deal with the rat lizards. Good ability is also dependent on good and bad."


    Cheng Tianlan snorted, "They just can keep it."


    Zhou Shu put down the paper kite and said thoughtfully, "Elder Cheng, Kunlun is in trouble now, do you want to go back and help?"


    "Oh?"


    Cheng Tianlan stunned, stared at Zhou Shu for a while, smiled and shook his head, "Sect Master does not need to test any more. Since I have promised to follow the Sect Master for a hundred years, I will stay here forever. At least during this time, the Heyin School More important than Kunlun."


    "I really asked you to go back, but you will be back soon."


    Zhou Shu smiled kindly, "I have a way to kill the rat lizard clan, you can take it back to Kunlun."


    "Ah, really?"


    Cheng Tianlan was shocked.


    The trouble of the rat lizard tribe, repeatedly mentioned in the paper kite, is indeed the problem that Kunlun currently needs to solve most.


    But are Zhou Shu''s words credible?


    //


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1783: Soul Talisman

    "What''s so skeptical."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Xuanhuang Realm has reached this point. Everyone must work together and let go of all past grievances. I don''t care anymore. Do you think I will target Kunlun again?"


    Cheng Tianlan quickly apologized, lowering his eyebrows and pleasing his eyes, "It''s my fault, don''t be angry with the lord."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Specifically..."


    After a few words, Cheng Tianlan nodded repeatedly, his eyes flashed with excitement, "Great, with this kind of rat poison, I think many spiritual veins in Xihezhou will soon return to normal."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Well, with Kunlun��s execution power, I don��t need to say anything, but you have to guarantee that the entire rat lizard tribe in Xihe Prefecture will be wiped out. Leave it alone or I will not give it to you."


    Cheng Tianlan said condensedly, "This is natural, Kunlun will not make the mistakes of the past."


    Zhou Shu gave the twelve bottles of rat poison to Cheng Tianlan. Cheng Tianlan looked at it carefully and put it away carefully. A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, "Is it possible that the lord did not make these rat poisons?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "No one else asks, you just want to ask."


    Cheng Tianlan stagnated, "I said the wrong thing again..."


    "No," Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I can''t do it, and no one in the world of immortality can do it. These rat poisons come from an elder of the demon clan. He refused to leave his name, so I won''t say yes. Who is it, but if the Xuanhuang Realm retains its spiritual veins because of these rat poisons, I hope that all of you can remember his merits, and if you have the opportunity in the future, you can also give some rewards to the monster race."


    "Monster..."


    Cheng Tianlan seemed to realize something, and nodded, "Remember, I will talk to the Kunlun Elders Association about this."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Elder Cheng, I have something else I want to trouble you. It''s my personal business."


    Cheng Tianlan replied, "No matter what, the lord will just say it."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "My Chilong is now at the Bian''s house in Xihezhou. It may also go out to practice. I think you and Kunlun will help me find him and bring it back to me."


    "As long as he is in Xihezhou, there is naturally no problem."


    Cheng Tianlan thought slightly, "But... will he go with me?"


    "Just bring this."


    Zhou Shu handed her a picture scroll and said straightly, "This is a picture of a hidden dragon. It will be obedient when you see it. Elder Cheng, remember that if there is a cultivator who wants to disadvantage it, you and Kunlun must help. It, but it can''t hurt the cultivator on the opposite side."


    He is now a little worried about Xiao Gun.


    Among them, there are certain reasons for the alien race, but the bigger reason comes from Zhang Qin. Zhang Qin is a person who insists on principles. After encountering Xiaogun, there will be conflicts.


    As if he had noticed something, Cheng Tianlan thought for a while, nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Sect Master, I must bring him back to you intact."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Then thank you the elder, the elder should leave quickly, I will leave first."


    "Sect Master don''t worry, I will be back soon."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhou Shu had disappeared. Cheng Tianlan paused for a while, and secretly said, "Even the precious magic weapon like the Hidden Dragon Picture was handed over to me..."


    Yulin Peak.


    In the small pavilion on the peak, two women in Tsing Yi were discussing something in a low voice, their expressions were extremely focused.


    "Qingque, this change is almost done."


    "Well, but there are more than 1,300 rune channels, isn''t it a bit too much and complicated?"


    "It''s not complicated, it needs to be extremely fast, it needs to be quiet, and it must be able to break through alien defenses. It must have enough instantaneous destructive power. It can only be an explosion, and in a violent explosion, it must So that the soul mind hidden in the talisman is not affected at all, then you can only draw more runes to increase the spiritual power channel and increase the difficulty."


    "Then only Xuan Qing can paint this Fulu, and I can use it."


    "Drawing symbols is not a problem. If you provide me with soul thoughts, I can do a lot, but the problem is that even if I do, there are very few soul thoughts available in the talisman. You may not be able to use this bit of soul thoughts. I use the Soul Yin Art to control those alien races, but I can''t add more channels, it''s beyond the scope of what I can do... Zhou Shu must be able to do it, the level of detail in his paintings is unmatched."


    "He is too busy, so don''t bother him, and he may not be as good as you in the talisman. Just try this. As long as it is not too powerful an alien demon, it should be fine."


    The two women are studying a special kind of talisman.


    After returning from Guixu, Ning Xuanqing had some feelings.


    She discovered that the talisman commonly used in the world of cultivating immortals has no good effect on foreign races. The body of the foreign race is comparable to a copper wall and an iron wall. It is not soaked in water and fire, and the five-element talisman is of no use. Even the demon race is no exception. So, it is better to combine the soul dao and the rune dao to create a new rune that can cause a lot of harm to the foreign race.


    She said this to Qingque and quickly got Qingque''s approval.


    When they thought of doing it, the two immediately began to study. They are both extremely intelligent monks and highly educated monks in their respective ways. Within a dozen days, the new talisman was almost formed.


    It is named with soul charm.


    Incorporate the soul thought sent by the blue bird into the fumo and draw it into the talisman. When fighting, as long as the talisman hits the enemy, the soul thought can penetrate into the opponent''s body, and then the blue bird can activate the soul guide. Control the enemy in a large area.


    Soul Yin Jue is a method of soul cultivation. When cast, you need to put the Soul Thought in the opponent''s body as an introductory before it can be activated.


    Soul mind is similar to **** mind, it''s the term for soul cultivation, but compared with **** mind, soul mind can be discarded at will. You have as many as you want, not as precious as **** mind.


    This kind of talisman is not very useful for immortal cultivators, because high-level immortal cultivators are extremely sensitive to spirits, and they are easy to find the existence of soul thoughts, and are hard to be affected by soul fascination. excellent results.


    "One talisman is not enough, why not use talisman chain?"


    "Talisman chain? Ah! Why didn''t I think about it, if you use Talisman chain, the soul mind can be much more!"


    Ning Xuanqing was overjoyed in her heart. He raised his head and looked at the blue bird, her haggard face had a look, but she was stunned again, "It wasn''t you just now? That was... who was talking?"


    Qingque was also a little stunned. The two women turned their heads together, but saw Zhou Shu standing there, smiling at them.


    "You... when did you come up?"


    "Even if you look at us secretly, as the Sect Master, you can do whatever you want?"


    The two couldn''t help complaining, but the clear eyes were full of joy.


    Zhou Shuwei smiled, "I have been here for a while. I saw you are too busy, so I didn''t bother you. It seems that you have got a new kind of talisman. It''s not bad. It''s worth celebrating."


    Qingque pointed at Ning Xuanqing, and just shook his head, "Xuanqing''s idea, I just provided some soul thoughts."


    Ning Xuanqing followed and shook his head, "What does it mean to be just soul mind? If it weren''t for your help, I don''t know how to start it. Where could I draw a talisman?"

 Chapter 1784: Rift

    Looking at the two, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Stop fighting. In short, this talisman was made by you two. If it can be effective in fighting against foreign races, you two can be considered a great achievement."


    Ning Xuan smiled faintly, "I don''t know what to do yet."


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "Xuanqing, do something first. I''ll go find a few foreign races to try later."


    "Ok."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded, planning to draw a symbol.


    "Xuan Qing, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I have other ideas, I don''t know if you want to listen."


    Qingque frowned, "That''s it, it''s strange to be so polite suddenly."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not polite, it''s just a coincidence... In fact, I have had that kind of idea for a while, and I haven''t looked for a chance to try it, but I didn''t expect you to make it first. Just change it."


    Ning Xuanqing seemed to realize something, "What do you think is the combination of Fu Dao and Soul Dao?"


    Zhou Shu smiled knowingly, "You who know me, too, but don''t let your minds go in Fulu, but put something else..."


    "and many more."


    Qingque seemed to have thought of something, and hurriedly said, "Could it be...you want me to go to Jiang''s house to get those things, that''s..."


    "You who know me, too."


    Zhou Shu laughed loudly and stroked his palm, "Yes, it''s the evil things of the magic door, soul gathering locks, soul restraining beads, etc."


    Qingque was stunned, lowered her head and muttered to herself, "Incorporate those resentments, evil thoughts and even evil spirits inside into the talisman, let them influence foreign races, go mad, and kill each other..."


    Looking up at Zhou Shu, she seemed to realize that, she said loudly, "It seems better, it''s easier to avoid the step of controlling the alien race!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s not even better, sometimes control is more effective than going crazy."


    "But only I can use it only with soul cultivation, but you can use it by anyone."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and couldn''t help shaking her head, her eyes full of admiration, "No wonder you want me to take those evil things. It turns out that you have already figured out how to use them. At that time, I was still thinking about using them. what����"


    Zhou Shu turned to Ning Xuanqing, very solemn, "Xuanqing, can it be done?"


    However, Ning Xuanqing was much calmer, and said with a bit of indulgence, "Evil soul or something, in the final analysis, it is also a demented soul. It is not difficult to blend in Fumo and seal it with Fulu, but I don''t know they will It won''t come out when I draw the talisman, you know, my current cultivation base may not be able to suppress them."


    "This is not difficult."


    "This is not difficult."


    Qingque and Zhou Shu answered almost simultaneously.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Qing Que, come on, I''ll leave this to you."


    Qingque said to Ning Xuanqing, "Xuanqing don��t worry, I can separate them with Soul Separation Technique, and then suppress them with Soul Fixing Technique. You only need to draw talisman. It��s no different from before. Once sealed in the talisman, they will do it. No wonder."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded lightly, "Okay, then let''s start."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The previous soul-attached charms should also be done, and they can be used in many cases."


    Ning Xuanqing glanced at him, smiled and said, "Okay, I know, I won''t say that you are overwhelming."


    "Who made him used to call the shots."


    Qingque snorted, and said angrily, "Zhou Shu, it''s enough to have an idea, you can keep busy, you don''t need you here..."


    As he was speaking, Qingque suddenly stopped, and Zhou Shu beside him was the same.


    The golden Wushuang Ling on them suddenly shook three times in a row. These three times were a signal of an emergency in Wushuang City.


    Did the alien go to Penglai Island?


    The two spirits entered Wushuang City almost at the same time, and Bailong also arrived immediately.


    Xuanhu''s shadow immediately greeted him, with some surprises, "Ah, Zhou Shu, you are also here, where are you?"


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "I''m in Lingyu City, just came back, what''s the situation?"


    Xuan Hu said intently, "Ms. Hao Siyun and I are in a valley about 250,000 li west of Lingyu City. We are surrounded by a large group of aliens and cannot get out for a while."


    "I''m coming right away, Qingque and Bailong are in the city."


    On Yulin Peak, Zhou Shu could no longer be seen.


    "in danger?"


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, and even Xuanhu and Hao Siyun needed assistance, that alien race was by no means ordinary.


    "Can''t tell."


    Xuanhu was still in Wushuang City, and briefly introduced the situation, "The alien race seems not very strong, but too many types are too weird. There are mists and poisonous miasma everywhere, devouring the soul and soul, and the consciousness and thoughts cannot penetrate. , There is a strange rainstorm, a strong corrosive force, and a strange sound, which confuses the mind... We are trapped inside, can''t see the way out, there are obstacles everywhere, and we are constantly attacked by unknown... I have never seen such a situation. I was worried about Miss Hao, and she was a little flustered for a while, so I went to Wushuang City to look for you."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Don''t worry too much, just take care of yourself, those alien races should not hurt you, I will be there soon."


    Not long after, Zhou Shu arrived.


    It''s not so much a valley, it''s a huge crack that has just been dug out.


    It''s about ten miles wide and it''s not bottoming out.


    The fissures are covered with red and black mists, which are extremely thick and fishy, ??condensed into a brain-like shape, and a glance across dozens of miles will make people vomit Obviously, Xuanhu and Hao Si The cloud is trapped inside.


    As soon as the divine consciousness encounters the mist, it immediately dissipates without a trace, and is more completely isolated than the many formations of the Profound Yellow Realm, and it disappears without any reason, only a special talent of a foreign race.


    Fortunately, Zhou Shu does not rely on divine consciousness.


    The eighth sense he realized early can help him see through the rift easily.


    After a glance, his complexion was slightly condensed.


    In that rift, there are at least ten different races, too many to count.


    On the side wall of the crack, there are thousands of weird and strange species that are shaped like spiders. They are similar in size to humans, except that they have more feet and two feet. They are attached to the side walls, and dark green silk threads are continuously spit out from the back to form a piece. A big net is opened to enclose the cracks tightly.


    Below the spiders, there are a group of alien races whose heads are as big as a bucket, but their bodies are only a few inches long. With each mouth sprayed, it is a cloud of black mist.


    The aliens on the side are just the opposite of them. Their bodies are round like a drum, but their heads and limbs are only a short section. As the limbs beat on the body, masses of red miasma are constantly erupting, filling the cracks. More full.


    In the miasma, there were many alien races less than three feet long with a pair of khaki wings, and with every flap of their wings, several sharp spikes flew out.


    Below this group of aliens, there is a fish-shaped alien with a width of several tens of feet, with a flat body and a wide mouth. The water and oily liquid constantly bursts out, and the fountain also seems to splash out.


    And holding this strange fish is a large group of bees-like little things, I am afraid that there will not be tens of thousands.


    When they flutter their wings, they make a buzzing sound, echoing back and forth in the cracks, extremely ear-piercing, and hearing a little, it feels like the scalp will burst.


    ...


    Xuanhu and Hao Siyun were inside, and they were struggling without a Taoist protection.

 Chapter 1785: Killer

    In fact, these alien races are not strong, but they all have some special talents, and when combined, they can produce great results.


    The fissures in front of them are stronger than most of the formations in the Xuanhuang Realm. Even the eight-fold cultivator of the Tribulation Realm may not be able to exit easily. Moreover, Xuanhu and Hao Siyun are only the second and fifth layers of the Tribulation Realm.


    Zhou Shu''s strange thing is...who made them unite to form such a powerful battle?


    These alien races look weird and completely unreasonable. They didn''t even evolve into a human form. Most of them acted on instinct. Where can there be so much wisdom? It is usually estimated that they will fight when they meet, but now they are united together, and they are attacking immortal cultivators in cooperation with them.


    There must be some wise and powerful alien controlling them.


    At this time, there was no time to think, Zhou Shu saw the situation clearly and immediately flew down.


    Daota bodyguard.


    Dao Pagoda is the gathering of Dao''s power, and there is no power that can match in the Xuanhuang Realm, not to mention the power of law.


    Like a comet, it fell directly into the crack and burst into light instantly.


    The dazzling light illuminates the black cracks. The mist, the water droplets, and the spikes all fade away in the light, at an extremely fast speed.


    "Brother Shu!"


    "You came."


    The two who were resisting saw the source of the light at a glance, Hao Siyun immediately showed a happy smile, and Xuanhu looked relieved.


    "Go up first."


    Zhou Shu wrapped the two into the Taoist Tower and flew straight up.


    Within a few breaths, the rift was cleared, Zhou Shu flew away with the two of them, but they all left, but the tower was still standing there.


    And the light became more and more dazzling, just like a sun.


    Xuanhu was a little strange, "This is?"


    A cold light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and the tower flew into the crack again and exploded instantly.


    Deafening.


    The crack suddenly exploded.


    The terrain is extremely unfavorable. The alien races in the rift are unprepared, and there is no time to escape. In such a narrow rift, the strong Shu Zhili vibrates back and forth, rebounds constantly, and the strength continues to overlap. Most of the alien races inside have endured several times. Blow.


    The screams of exclamation kept ringing, endlessly.


    After a few breaths, the explosion stopped.


    Only the cracks did not calm down, the screams continued. Over the cracks, a thick mist, like boiling water, could not stop spraying, mixed with large red-black clouds, accompanied by an unbearable stench. , And piles of broken flesh and blood.


    With this explosion, the alien in the rift did not know how many died.


    Feeling the unpleasant smell of the corpse, Hao Siyun couldn''t help covering his mouth and nose, but the shock in his heart could not be covered, "Ah..."


    Xuanhu also stagnated, "I haven''t seen you take action, I can''t think of..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Nothing, such a good opportunity, if you can kill more, you can''t miss it."


    He didn''t have any sympathy for the invading foreign race. This was the Xuanhuang world, and sympathizing with the foreign race was cruel to himself.


    However, it is the first time for him to use Dao Pagoda to explode the power of comfort. The consumption is not small, and compared with the results, it is not too cost-effective.


    "Well, what I said."


    Xuanhu nodded lightly, only a slight bend in his heart did not turn.


    Hao Siyun was still a little stunned. She didn''t know what to say. The situation reversed in an instant, but Zhou Shu''s cold determination surprised her. She had never seen Zhou Shu beat a killer like this. Unless it was a battle of life and death, Zhou Shu would basically Keep your hands, it''s too abnormal like today.


    Zhou Shu looked at them and shook his head gently.


    Xuanhu and Hao Siyun have never been to Guixu, nor have they seen many alien races, so there is more or less compassion and regards alien races as beings equal to human beings. There is no way, but in the future If you have more, you can understand.


    "That tower...Oh."


    Xuanhu sighed, "Unfortunately, I haven''t realized the way yet, otherwise I won''t be so embarrassed."


    Hao Siyun nodded, "Well, neither do I, it''s so difficult."


    Without enlightenment, without the real power of Tao, to deal with foreign races, you can only use conventional cultivator methods, magic weapons and spiritual power, etc., but it is really difficult for many foreign races to resist or even restrain these methods.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t say that the invasion of foreign races is a disaster for the cultivators.


    Speaking of Xuanhu, the strength is the worst among the protectors. Bailong and Qingque have already enlightened Dao. Needless to say, Zhou Shu has the highest realm, but he is still a little worse in Dao. Perhaps it belongs to a large family. There are too many fetters, Zhou Shu can''t help.


    Hao Siyun''s situation is similar.


    She is much higher than her sister Hao Ruoyan''s cultivation base, but she is much worse than her sister Hao Ruoyan, and in many cases is not as valuable as her sister.


    After all, at this stage, Tao is more important and can determine the destiny.


    "This can''t be anxious."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "Don''t worry too much. With your abilities, it will be a matter of time for you to realize Dao. Perhaps in this alien invasion, you will be able to realize your Dao, and your Dao is in the Fa. In fact, it��s always right to fight more, as long as you can learn something from each fight."


    "Ok."


    The two nodded together, humbly.


    Zhou Shu paused How did you get trapped inside? "


    Hao Siyun answered first, "First it is me, then Senior Xuanhu..."


    During this period of time, Hao Siyun had been searching around Lingyu City, hoping to find the gathering points of the alien races, so that he could get the news of the alien siege early, could make preparations early, and even destroy the gathering points of the alien races directly.


    She searched here today, found a rift that she had never seen before, and felt the breath of an alien race.


    Of course she has to go down to see if it is here.


    Not long after I went in, I met a group of rakshas.


    She was not afraid of Raksha. She immediately fought and wiped out a lot, but when she fought, she found that dense fog and miasma began to appear around her.


    These things can eat souls and souls. She knows that she is not good, so she wants to leave, but at this time there are more and more rakshas, ??and there are also very big rakshas and weird ones with black or yellow wings. Raksha.


    Xuanhu added, "That''s Raksha General and Yasha."


    "Well, I remember that Brother also said."


    Hao Siyun nodded embarrassedly, "These guys are much better than the previous Rakshas, ??and after they appeared, other Rakshas have become more powerful, and gradually more and more, I can''t run too late, just thought Go to war in Wushuang City, and then Senior Xuanhu is here."


    Xuanhu nodded, "I was investigating the movement of the foreign race outside, and came here after a few scorpions. I didn''t expect Miss Hao to be inside."


    The two were fighting and retreating in the rift, but gradually realized that they had been completely surrounded by the mist, and they couldn''t retreat even if they wanted to.


    "I thought I could go out together, but I still have to go to Wushuang City for help. These alien races are really..."


    Xuanhu shook his head lightly, a trace of regret flashed in his eyes, as if he was a bit distressed.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1786: complex

    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Xuanhu, thank you very much."


    Xuanhu waved his hand and said helplessly, "What is there to thank you and me, let alone people who have not been rescued, they even got in."


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that you have too little experience and don''t know about alien methods."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two of them and said warmly, "I will experience more in the future, and I will understand that they are actually not as good as you."


    Hao Siyun nodded again and again, holding her small fist and waving, "Senior brother is right, I have learned it now, and I will definitely not be fooled anymore. I have suffered a loss now, and I want them all to come back in the future!"


    Xuanhu smiled bitterly, "Brother Zhou, don''t comfort me. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know where I am. It''s hard to say if I have a chance to come again in the future."


    "I have it now, I have it."


    Zhou Shu patted his shoulder, "If you don''t think about it, your enlightenment will be faster."


    Xuanhu was stagnant and could only nod his head.


    Zhou Shu stared at the smoking crack and slowly said, "You should be right. Below this crack, it is likely to be a gathering point of alien races. At least a dozen alien races are here, ready to attack the city. ."


    Hao Siyun opened his eyes wide and said excitedly, "Brother, shall we go down and take a look?"


    "They should be vigilant. It may be dangerous if it goes on."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said with emotion, "However, there should be a few highly intelligent aliens in this group of aliens. I don''t know what they are. It would be great if we can find out and solve them."


    Hao Siyun couldn''t help nodding, "What are you waiting for, let''s go down now."


    Zhou Shu knocked her head, "Don''t make trouble."


    Hao Siyun clutched his head and begged in a low voice, "Where is the trouble, there is a senior, and nothing will be useful, let us practice with you, don''t you think, Senior Xuanhu?"


    Xuanhu glanced at the fissure, and couldn''t let go of it. "If they go on now, they may not have left yet, they should be able to find something."


    "Senior brother always leads others to experience, he refuses to lead me, he is partial and partial."


    Hao Siyun pulled on Zhou Shu''s sleeve and looked as if he would not give up if he didn''t agree, "Brother, I will listen to you everything when I go down, and there will be no danger if you are there, right? "


    Xuanhu stared at the crack, his eyes condensed, and he seemed to be eager to try.


    "Alright, let''s go down and have a look together, but we''ve said that we will listen to me after we go in."


    Zhou Shu finally nodded, not because of Hao Siyun''s shame, but because she and Xuanhu have never been to Guixu, and they don''t have much experience of a foreign race. Now it is a good opportunity.


    "That''s for sure!"


    Hao Siyun jumped up with joy.


    Her temperament has not changed until now. It is almost the same as when she first met. In contrast, Yangmei has grown much faster. In fact, it is not that Hao Siyun has experienced less ordeals. She has experienced no less than others. But no matter how much she has experienced, she can always remain naive, which is extremely rare.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xuanhu and said warmly, "Xuanhu, go and disperse the remaining mist, let''s get better."


    "Oh."


    Xuanhu was slightly stagnant, nodded and walked towards the rift.


    He was a little puzzled. When he was trapped in the rift, he had nothing to do with these mists. The vital energy sent out could only knock away the mists for a short distance, and then was dissipated by the mists. Even if he increased his efforts and tried more times, the result would be the same. This mist is the nemesis of spiritual power. There are still so many mists, but Zhou Shu asked himself to clear it...


    Although he was suspicious, Xuanhu walked to the rift and waved his sleeves, exposing a huge amount of vitality.


    Ten percent of the power.


    It��s strange, the brain-flowered mists, when encountering Yuanli, can��t help but evade, they quickly disperse and slowly dissipate. This sleeve actually clears the small half of the crack. Chu it.


    "what?"


    Xuanhu stared at the fissure, and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    The mist that was as stubborn as iron just now, how can it be dispersed as soon as it blows, could it be that Zhou Shu''s Dao power actually removed all the misty nature?


    With doubts, he successively used his original strength to completely clear the mist in the rift.


    Zhou Shu walked over and said slowly, "Before you couldn''t clean up the miasma, it was not because of the miasma itself, but other aliens were helping."


    Hao Siyun quickly said, "Other aliens?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, raised his hands and gestured twice. A pair of virtual pictures appeared in front of several people. It was exactly the scene Zhou Shu had seen before. The alien race resembling a spider, continuously spraying dark green from the back. The sap formed a large net, and underneath were groups of alien races spitting out mist...


    "This spider-like alien is a Voldy race, and the sap they spit out is like spider silk, which can quickly form a web."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This net, called the Forbidden Spirit Net, is a unique talent of their race, which can greatly ban the spiritual power of the elemental force. There is no reason to say that you were trapped in this net before. , So I can��t get rid of it, but the existence of the Forbidden Spirit Net is very short. It must be maintained by the Voldy Clan. I just killed them. They can no longer connect the Forbidden Spirit. UU Reading That The miasma can naturally be dispersed."


    "That''s it."


    Xuanhu seemed to think, "It turns out that it''s not the mists eating the spirits, but this layer of forbidden spirit nets."


    Hao Siyun shook his head, "But Brother Shu, these nets... why don''t I feel at all when I''m inside?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Forbidden Spirit Net and Miasma are mixed together, you naturally don''t feel it. In fact, the Miasma is not made by a foreign race. It was created by two different races. The mist was created by the immortal cultivator. It is called soul-sucking mist. There are countless small black particles in the mist. They can absorb the divine consciousness, making the divine consciousness of the cultivator unable to pass, causing the effect of soul-eating, and the miasma is a miasma, which can affect the mind and produce psychedelic The effect is that when these two things are mixed together, it is hard to see through the Tribulation Realm cultivator, let alone distinguish the Forbidden Spirit Net inside."


    Xuanhu nodded, "No wonder, we are not afraid of these things being separated separately, but when they are combined, it is very difficult to deal with."


    "It''s so complicated..."


    Hao Siyun couldn''t help taking a breath, "These foreign races are too smart."


    "This can''t be explained by cleverness," Xuanhu shook his head, "As Brother Zhou said, they all come from different realms. Most of them have not cooperated together before. It is difficult to cooperate with such a tacit understanding just because of intelligence. There are other aliens who are pointing, and they are aliens who know all kinds of alien characteristics."


    "That''s right, I think so too."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, his expression dignified, "In the rift just now, there are far more than these three alien races. The spikes, water droplets and other attacks you encountered also came from alien races from different realms, and the water spray A whale-like creature may not be considered a foreign race, because it has no intelligence at all. It should be an ordinary monster beast from a certain realm. This is about the first time it has appeared in the Xuanhuang realm..."

 Chapter 1787: Acknowledge

    Xuanhu glanced at Zhou Shu and sighed unconsciously, "Listening to the Lord''s words is better than reading ten years."


    "Yeah yeah."


    Hao Siyun blinked and said curiously, "Senior Brother Shu, how do you know everything, as if you have been to other realms, you are talking about Taoism, have you really been there, or have you been in a dream?"


    "Stupid."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Some of these alien races were seen in Guixu, and some were only recently learned. I went to Guigu Mountain a few days ago and was taught by Senior Guiguzi and several of his disciples. I learned a lot, and I also got some information from the Yaozu."


    Xuanhu seemed to have some enlightenment, "It turns out that it is said that Guiguzi is pedantic to heaven and man, and it really is not fake."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Guigushan has experienced many foreign invasions, so I know more."


    Hao Siyun also nodded, only snorted quickly, and said angrily, "They know everything, why wouldn''t they say it? If all the news of the alien race were announced earlier, we immortal cultivators could also target these alien races earlier. , Will not suffer these losses!"


    Xuanhu stagnated, she seemed to have some truth.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, quite calmly, "It''s like the cloud, don''t complain, this is other people''s things, it is theirs if they are public or not, and they have paid a lot of money for this information, so just share it without reason. Yes, and what will happen after that has nothing to do with them. I can get this information and I am grateful, so where can I complain."


    "I know����"


    Hao Siyun lowered his head, but was not convinced, "But Brother Shu is not like that. A lot of things are not obtained by Brother Shu so hard, but when he heard the alien invasion, he immediately took them out and shared them. Conditions, otherwise the six major sects will not respect Senior Brother Shu, and the current situation is even worse."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "It''s like a cloud, everyone is different. Don''t question other people''s ways of doing this. Just be yourself and stick to your heart. Don''t think too much, especially if you can''t change it. time����"


    After a pause, he slowly said, "When you can change these with your heart, it''s not too late to question."


    Hao Siyun looked up at Zhou Shu, as if thinking of something, nodded vigorously, "Brother Shu, I understand."


    "Just think about yourself."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Now that the fissure is almost clean, let''s go down, follow me carefully, and hide the good breath."


    "Hmm, I will follow."


    Hao Siyun leaned over without saying a word and almost stuck to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and led her to fly down, Xuanhu followed closely, and he didn''t dare to leave too far.


    In the process of falling continuously, you can see that there are many foreign flesh and blood remnants on the side walls of the fissure, sparse, many of which are broken into slag, and it is superfluous to look at it, but Zhou Shu looked very carefully, even Flew close to observe and touch.


    Hao Siyun became confused again, "Senior Brother Shu, what do you think they do?"


    Zhou Shu was silent, and Xuanhu seemed to think, "Brother Zhou is probably looking at the traits of the alien race. What part is kept relatively intact, which means that the part of the alien race has a particularly high defense force and is a strong point that should not be used. And the places that are the most fragmented, and can''t even be found, are the weaknesses of the alien race."


    "Wow, seniors, you understand."


    Hao Siyun clapped his hands and watched with Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not speak.


    In fact, it was the weakness of the alien race. The moment Shu Zhili exploded, he received enough feedback. It was clear where the defense was low, and there was no need to look at it now. What he did now was actually to gather some alien races. Remnant, see if there are any additional benefits, but these benefits are not what you want.


    "How is it compared with the rat lizard clan last time?"


    "The same cannot be absorbed. Only things in the Xuanhuang world can be absorbed and transformed, not in other worlds."


    "Why can''t it?"


    "I can''t do it now, I can be sure, but if I recover more and can enter other realms to perceive its origin, I think I can absorb things from other realms."


    "Entering the origin of the perception world of other realms... Then you will no longer be a divine tool if you leave the Xuanhuang realm, are you sure to do this?"


    "If you want to become a sacred tool, this is the way to go."


    The Demon Refining Pot sighed, and slowly said, "Although the sacred artifacts are high in status, they can only be played in one realm. Even if they become the supreme master of a realm, they cannot become the sacred treasures... A step away, but if you don��t want to abandon the name of the artifact, then you will never be able to cross this step. It will always be the difference between the sky and the abyss. The artifact can only leave the realm and enter other worlds, starting from scratch, experiencing immortal artifacts and Taoism artifacts. In the stage, to perceive the law and condense the avenue, it is finally possible to become the sacred treasure."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It seems that you understand better than me."


    Regarding the magic weapon, he did not know the demon pot.


    The Demon Refining Pot whispered, "I understand, but I have never done it. I can''t even leave this world. I have destroyed and reborn several times. I know that it is impossible for me to do it. ����I only hope you can take me to do it and take that crucial step The tone of the demon pot has become unprecedentedly humble. From "bring me" to "help me" figure it out.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said in a condensed voice, "Are you planning to truly recognize the Lord?"


    "Yes, as a magic weapon, the only meaning of existence is to become a holy treasure."


    The Demon Refining Pot nodded without hesitation, "I am pretty sure now, in the Xuanhuang Realm, only you can lead me to achieve my goals, so I will follow all your guidance. No matter what you want me to do, I will go. Do it, do everything you can to do it well."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said seriously, "Very sincere, maybe I should believe you once."


    "You can trust me."


    The Demon Refining Pot said seriously, "Because I know that I will never surpass you at any time and will not pose a threat to you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Anytime? Even when you become a holy treasure?"


    "Yes, if I am a holy treasure, you must have become a saint before."


    The Demon Refining Pot said sincerely, "I firmly believe this, and you must be so, right?"


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Don''t speculate about me, how do you know what I''m thinking?"


    Lian Yaohu immediately apologized, "I''m sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No need to apologize, I am very interested in what you said, so let''s decide so. I agree with you to recognize me as the master, provided that everything thinks that I am the master and you are incidental. As for the future, I''m not sure if there is any result... Don''t regret it if you decide."


    "it is good!"


    The Demon Refining Pot immediately agreed, with some joy in his voice, "Of course I won''t regret it, because I know that you won''t treat everyone who has helped you badly."


    "Ha ha����"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he could only laugh twice. Speaking of which, this could be considered a weakness.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1788: mushroom

    The demon refining pot paused, "I think these alien races may be useful for Xuanyuan Sword."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I also think that Xuanyuan Sword does not kill humans, but it has killed countless other races. Human Sovereign has also used it to achieve the name of Human Sovereign. I always feel that Xuanyuan Sword should be able to get some from foreign races. What, but what it is and how to do it, I don��t know, now I can��t communicate with Xuanyuanjian, and I don��t know what it wants."


    "Xuanyuan Sword is different from other divine tools."


    The Demon Refining Pot calmly said, "It has a deep bond with the Xuanyuan Clan. It was connected with the Emperor Xuanyuan when it was born. Except for the Emperor, it will not communicate with anyone, and you can use it. I think it is it. He has been following the orders of the Emperor of Humanity. The Emperor of Humanity kept it in the Xuanhuang Realm, so that future human cultivators can always hold it and defend the Xuanhuang Realm, so it will not refuse your use, but you have to do it from it. It is impossible to get any information."


    "Yes, Sword Spirit also said this implicitly."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and thought for a while, "Compared with Xuanyuanjian, Xuanyuan Jianling is more accessible, but he still doesn''t want to follow me."


    The Demon Refining Pot said slowly, "I know that he will come sooner or later. In fact, he and Xuanyuanjian both want to leave the Xuanhuang Realm and return to the Human Sovereign. You are the most likely person in the Immortal Cultivation Realm to do this. When you leave the Xuanhuang Realm, he will definitely come."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shumi smiled and spoke so frankly, it seemed that the Demon Refining Pot was really let go.


    The Demon Refining Pot continued, "You might as well try to kill the alien race with Xuanyuan Sword. Maybe you kill more. It takes into account the past and will help you more. Don''t you think, the Xuanyuan Sword you use now doesn''t count. Very strong."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I intend to do this, but do you really think that Xuanyuan Sword is not strong enough now? Even the evil souls have been killed."


    "If he was killed casually, I would think he was very strong."


    The Demon Refining Pot slowly said, "But not now. You have accumulated for ten years before you can kill an evil soul that has not absorbed any soul before you are born. An evil soul that has not absorbed a soul is not a true evil soul at all. , If this is considered to be strong, you might think that the artifact is too unbearable. It is Xuanyuan Sword, the most powerful artifact in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it may not only be the Xuanhuang Realm, even if the artifacts from other realms are included, it may not be able to. Stronger than it."


    Zhou Shu showed some thoughts, and said nothing.


    Not long after.


    The three have fallen to the bottom of the rift.


    Compared with the above, this place is much narrower, only tens of feet wide, and the atmosphere of aliens is permeated everywhere. The aura is strange and complicated. There are at least a dozen aliens, mixed together, and very bad.


    The three of them hid their breath, and began to explore carefully.


    After taking a few steps, Hao Siyun shook her head unconsciously, "I dare not release my spiritual sense to perceive it. It''s so uncomfortable."


    The immortal cultivator''s keen sense of consciousness has turned into a kind of torture here, just like the situation when the blue bird did not dare to enter the Guiyin Mountain.


    Xuanhu said warmly, "If we are here, then don''t..."


    "No way."


    Zhou Shu interrupted Xuanhu, "It is necessary to perceive, and to maximize the divine consciousness, try every means to perceive, and distinguish a certain alien species from the mixed breath. Only by doing this can we know ourselves and the enemy. In order to better face the alien race."


    "Yes."


    Hao Siyun nodded hurriedly, and Xuanhu nodded as well, slightly ashamed.


    Zhou Shu took a closer look. There was no alien in the rift. After being attacked, they all retreated. Both sides of the rift slowly extended upwards. There was nothing special, but on the side walls, there were many large and small holes. There are four openings, about three or four feet high, and one is ten feet high, but there are not hundreds of small holes, about one foot high, and only a few feet smaller.


    There are many traces of alien races at the entrance of the cave. It seems that alien races entered and exited the rift through these caves.


    Hao Siyun and Xuanhu also noticed, and their eyes fell together.


    Xuanhu was quite calm, "Divine Sense can''t see too far, as if it''s blocked by something."


    "Yes, I can only go in and investigate."


    Zhou Shu also did not deny that it was originally underground, and the divine consciousness was restricted, and it was impossible to see too far, and there were other weirdnesses in these caves, and the divine consciousness would diminish every further step, making it difficult to get a clear picture.


    Hao Siyun looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "Which one shall we go?"


    "This one."


    Zhou Shu pointed to a hole and quickly walked over. The two walked behind and followed very closely.


    "Why not take the biggest one?"


    Hao Siyun still couldn''t hold back.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Actually, wherever you go is the same, I picked it randomly, this closer."


    Hao Siyun stayed for a while, feeling speechless.


    Soon after entering the cave, several people discovered the reason for the obstruction of their spiritual consciousness.


    The cave is full of weird mushrooms, several inches in size, and the umbrella cover is bulging, like a table tennis ball with feet, light blue, shining in the dark, and there are these mushrooms. The smell that came out caused a great disturbance to the divine consciousness.


    Hao Siyun widened his eyes, "What the **** is this?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and with a wave of his hand, several mushrooms fell down and hung in front of him.


    Hao Siyun quickly reminded, "Be careful, don''t run into it."


    Zhou Shu looked at it intently, and only watched it for a while, but didn''t know what it was. This mushroom is obviously different from the creatures in the world of cultivating immortals, but it is not recorded in various ancient booksEven Guiguzi and Yaozu Neither in the books.


    It can only show that this invasion is not a good thing to have new aliens from the new world join.


    "Yeah!"


    While he was thinking about it, Hao Siyun suddenly screamed, "Look!"


    The mushrooms on the cave wall moved inexplicably, one after another, swaying in one direction. After a while, all the mushrooms in the cave moved and shifted toward the end of the cave.


    "This����"


    Hao Siyun was shocked and unconsciously caught Zhou Shu.


    Xuanhu also erected the protective cover immediately, and looked around vigilantly.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "It''s probably for warning. If there are foreign races inside, we should know that we are here now. Fortunately, we don''t have to hide our breath anymore."


    "It can interfere with divine consciousness, and it can also take the initiative to warn."


    Xuanhu was quite surprised, "This alien thing is really weird."


    Hao Siyun just shook his head and said puzzledly, "Warning, but how did it find us? There are so many aliens here, smelly and weird, I can hardly find myself, and these immobile mushrooms It��s incredible to recognize our existence so quickly."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "This is talent, there is no reason to say, most foreign races have their own talents, so it is terrible."


    Hao Siyun said in dissatisfaction, "Damn it, it seems that all foreign races have talents, that misty, silky, fire-breathing and water-spitting... And we human beings, how come we don''t have these weird talents? It''s really partial. Now."


    "Ha ha."


    In this case, Zhou Shu didn''t even laugh.


    He looked at Hao Siyun and said warmly, "Human''s talent is learning, which is incomparable by any foreign race. As long as you make good use of this talent, no matter how powerful the foreign race is, it is not an opponent."

 Chapter 1789: basin

    "makes sense."


    Hao Siyun nodded his head, "But it seems that I haven''t learned anything... but you, brother, you will do what you learn. You are the real talent."


    "You use your brains less."


    Zhou Shu knocked her once, "Stop talking about this, go in first."


    They did not hide their breath anymore, but they acted more carefully. Foreign races may come all the time, and after the mushroom warnings, they seem to have become larger, and their ability to absorb divine consciousness has become stronger. Divine consciousness cannot be extended to several miles. Outside.


    Can''t be careful.


    The cave is very long, winding and complicated, and there are many forks, like a maze.


    As before, Zhou Shu still chose the nearest hole to go in without much consideration.


    After walking for nearly an hour, I didn''t see the end, but there was no alien.


    Hao Siyun whispered, "How far have we gone?"


    "According to our speed, it is almost seven or eight hundred miles away," Xuanhu was a little puzzled. "It is hard to imagine that there will be such a huge maze under the ground. The soil looks very new, and it should be built by those alien races. But after only a few months of invading, such a maze was actually built, which is unimaginable."


    Hao Siyun was stunned, "So many? Aren''t we the ones who keep going around?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s only a little detour, in order to see clearly, it''s really complicated here."


    As he said, he took out the jade slip that he had been holding in his hand, "Look at it, this is the route we have traveled and the rough map, it''s a maze for the time being."


    Wherever he walked, he stayed in the sea of ??knowledge. It was not difficult to draw a road map.


    "Brother, have you drawn a map?"


    Hao Siyun took it and took a look, suddenly a little startled, Xuanhu also looked at it, and his expression was similar, "It''s really big. The underground for thousands of miles is covered by such underground caves, like spider webs. , What kind of alien caused this..."


    "Can not be sure."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Di Yasha, Ye Xiula, and several other races have this ability, but it is impossible to build such a large underground maze in a short time without a large number of alien races and without a leader''s command. It''s done."


    Hao Siyun seemed thoughtful, "It seems that we have really discovered the nest of alien races, and we don''t know how many alien races are there, just more."


    Xuanhu nodded. Obviously, it was not a whim by the foreign race to build such an underground labyrinth. It must be a stronghold here.


    "It should be considered a stronghold."


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Siyun with a solemn expression, and said slowly, "Are you afraid?"


    "Afraid? I can''t wait to do it right away!"


    Hao Siyun shook his head vigorously, with a firm expression, "I came out to find them. I finally found a stronghold, how can I easily let it go."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded and pointed to the map, "According to the rules of walking in front, this is the end of the cave. Whether there are any foreign races gathered there, how many different races there are, and how many in total, you will know at that time, let''s go. "


    The two followed Zhou Shu, their faces serious, but they couldn''t stop excited.


    In the past, foreign races came to attack the city, this time it was their turn to fight the foreign stronghold, and it was inevitable to be excited.


    The map Zhou Shu drew was very accurate. The three of them followed the map and walked for about a quarter of an hour. The front gradually opened up. The cave that was originally several meters high slowly expanded to nearly ten meters, and the front looked even wider.


    It is hard to imagine that there is such a large space underground.


    Zhou Shu stared at the front and quietly slowed down.


    "What a strong alien atmosphere..."


    Hao Siyun murmured in a low voice. In an open place, the sense of consciousness was less disturbed, and her perception became clear. Only the things she suddenly sensed made her secretly startled. Although she could not tell what kind of alien it was, she could What I want to see is that the total number of aliens is definitely unexpectedly large.


    Xuanhu looked solemn, glanced at Zhou Shu, and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu was still very calm, slowed down, and walked towards the exit step by step. The two followed behind, not daring to leave.


    Just half a mile, more than a hundred breaths.


    The front suddenly opened up.


    "Oh!"


    Hao Siyun let out a soft cry and couldn''t help taking two steps back.


    Although Xuanhu did not move, his expression was extremely gloomy, as if he could wring out the ink.


    There is no need to perceive at all, everything can be seen clearly.


    The exit was built on the mountainside, and in front of them was a vast basin with a radius of tens of miles. The number of alien races on the basin was hundreds of thousands.


    It was densely packed and filled the entire basin.


    Looking condescendingly, it looks like a group of ants, but this is not an ant, it is a terrible alien.


    Some have seen, some have not seen, some are born strangely, some are indistinguishable from humans, some are as tall as a mountain, some are less than three inches tall, some are flying in the air, some are crawling on the ground ...


    All these alien races have one thing in common, that is, they have all discovered three of them.


    As he approached them, he danced and made strange noises, like laughing and mocking.


    "There are so many..."


    Hao Siyun stood still, but his body was trembling slightly, saying that he was not afraid, but when he really faced it, he was still a little frightened.


    She thought that there would be many alien races, but she didn''t expect that there would be hundreds of thousands of them. How could she not be shocked when she saw such an astonishing scene for the first time? Besides, there were only three people on their side.


    "There will always be many people in the base."


    Zhou Shu was as calm as before, as if he had seen it many times, "Xuanhu, what do you think?"


    Xuanhu stroked the non-existent beard and his face gradually returned to calm, "How can I look at it? Come on, I can''t just leave like this. The thousands of spiders over there are Voldy people, right? Too many but a lot of trouble, I will solve them first."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Okay, but you have to beware of the Xuanhu tribe. With the help of the Xuanhu tribe, they are faster."


    "Faster?"


    Xuanhu''s stature was slightly stagnant, he came here after chasing the Yiqi clan. At that time, he couldn''t catch up. If he is faster now...


    Zhou Shu looked at the front and said, "Did you notice the smiling little people sitting on the scorpions? They are the Profound Fox tribe, from the Nine-Tailed Realm. Their talent is the talent to improve other alien races. The scorpion tribe is good at speed. , Plus the Xuanhu clan, the speed has increased a lot."


    "There are such foreign races?"


    Xuan Hu slowly said, "It seems that the first target is not the Voldi clan, but these Xuanhu clan."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, they are very fragile, they can''t withstand many blows, and they don''t have any means of self-protection. If you solve them first, it will be much easier to fight."


    Xuanhu nodded, feeling quite emotional, "If Brother Zhou hadn''t known their weaknesses, this battle would have been lost at the beginning."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Unfortunately, I learned a little late. After I return, I will write down the information I got from Guigu Mountain and Yaozu in detail, and try to pass it on to every cultivator."


    Xuanhu nodded seriously. When facing an unknown alien race, knowledge is really power, which can determine the life and death of countless people.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Xuanhu, go and deal with those Xuanhu tribes, Voldi tribes..."


    "I go!"


    Hao Siyun answered loudly, "I, I will solve them!"


    (PS: Thank you zhainiuniu for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1790: Got on

    Zhou Shu glanced at Hao Siyun, "Siyun, aren''t you afraid?"


    "Not afraid!"


    Hao Siyun shook his head vigorously and looked at the aliens all over the sky, "I��m here, what''s the use? And Brother Shu, if you don��t find out who established this stronghold, or discover the weaknesses of these aliens, you definitely don��t. Will you go? Then I won''t go, just fight with Brother Shu!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said softly, "You are right."


    The establishment of such a stronghold of hundreds of thousands of foreign races in the ground quietly was something that had never happened before in previous foreign invasions, and it was terrifying.


    In the past, the reason why the Xuanhuang world was able to withstand the invasion of foreign races was because of the tenacity of the human immortal cultivators, but the disorganization of the foreign races was also a very important reason. The foreign races are very powerful, but they are scattered sand, and no one listens to them. Yes, the group of dragons has no leader, and even in the Xuanhuang world, they will kill each other. For example, the demons often kill other alien races to gain strength. For the cultivator, this is undoubtedly a good thing. The chaos of the alien race is the biggest weakness of the alien race, which makes the immortal cultivation. The winner can finally win.


    But this time, it was different.


    The exquisite cooperation of those alien races before, and the huge base underground now shows one thing. In this alien invasion, one or more races must have united and acted as the leader, while other alien races obeyed the leader and obeyed the leader. The command of the alien race with the leader is no longer a group of dragons without a leader, and their biggest weakness is made up, then the Xuanhuang Realm is really doomed.


    Therefore, he must figure out whether there is a leader among these alien races in front of him, and who is the leader.


    This is very important, even the most important thing at present. For this, he cannot leave. No matter how many alien races, he still has to find a way to find the answer.


    Looking at the alien race below, he decided early.


    There are a lot of these alien races, about half a million, but there are not many strong ones. There are less than ten human beings who cross the tribulation realm. They are far from his opponents, but they are definitely still Zhou Shu can be sure of something that is temporarily hidden from view.


    His main goal also falls on these alien races.


    "How about it?"


    Hao Siyun stared at him with a feeling of seeing death as home. Indeed, there are hundreds of thousands of alien races in front of them. To eliminate the Voldi races among these alien races, one must have the consciousness of death. If there is no such idea, it would be simply No need to rush up.


    "this is for you."


    Zhou Shu took out a dozen black beads, "It will be easier to throw these beads around the alien race, but don''t rely too much on it. Only your own tactics and determination can really help you."


    "Ok."


    Hao Siyun took it obediently. Although he didn''t know what was the use, Brother Shu must not be wrong.


    "I will go down first, and you will come again."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Xuanhu. One glance was enough. No need to say anything. Xuanhu was also a person who has experienced many battles. He was shocked before, and he was calm in a blink of an eye. He should know that the battle between life and death is right. It is the best time to enlighten.


    At the entrance of the cave, a golden light and a green light suddenly lit up.


    It reflects the entire basin as bright as daylight.


    The looks of those alien races are all in front of them, and it is particularly suitable to describe it with one word, that is, hideous, it seems that they have long known that they are coming, and every alien treats them as the delicacy that is about to be imported, showing their greed without concealment. And fierce, and crazy.


    Zhou Shu held Xuanyuan Sword in his hand and stared at it.


    Wherever he looked, it seemed as if endless killing intent was rising, even the foreign race couldn''t help being shocked, and couldn''t help backing away.


    "I feel the breath, exactly the same as the ancestors said..."


    "It can''t be wrong, this sword, this sword..."


    "Yes, that is... Xuanyuanjian!"


    "How could there be Xuanyuanjian...who is he?"


    In fact, the alien race was not shocked by his gaze, but was stunned by the sword in his hand, panicking.


    Many alien races have heard about the legend of Xuanyuan Sword. Their ancestors also came to the Xuanhuang Realm and wanted to occupy this rich land, but without exception, they were all driven back, and these ancestors of these alien races It was the Xuanyuan Sword that was trembling.


    With the power of a sword, thousands of alien races were killed, and the name of the emperor was established.


    To this day, Xuanyuan Sword still has an incomparable powerful shock to foreign races.


    Many alien races no longer move forward, but retreat like a tide.


    "what?"


    When Hao Siyun saw this scene, he was surprised again.


    Zhou Shu was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect Xuanyuan Sword to have such a power, even if it was held in his hand, it would be able to shock the alien race.


    But deterrence is just deterrence, and they are still threatened.


    It can be seen that those who are avoiding are some high-level alien races with no low intelligence, and most alien races continue to move forward, without fear, and extremely brave. In their eyes, there is no Xuanyuan sword, only enemies. The reason why they came The Xuanhuang Realm was to destroy all resistance, even death would not change its determination.


    Simply put, they belong to the lower alien races, they are the cannon fodder in the alien invasion, and the tools of the higher alien races.


    It was also the enemy Zhou Shu and the three had to face.


    Zhou Shu leaped up in the sky, the human sword merged into one, turning into a golden light, and fell like a comet.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The explosion sound continued.


    Zhou Shu in the alien group, with a faint Taoist pagoda on his body, calmly reaping his life With every sword down, at least dozens of hundreds of aliens fell and their heads were in different places. , Just a random sword, without even using a bit of power.


    There are too many enemies and every bit of strength must be saved.


    He only had Xuanyuan sword in his hand, and the green light was still hovering at the entrance of the cave, not falling.


    Zhou Shu gave Caiying a task to protect Hao Siyun.


    Of course, it is impossible to allow Hao Siyun to rush into these alien races. Protection is necessary. With Caiying, at least it can ensure that Hao Siyun will not die. Of course, Caiying will not casually shoot. Will appear at the most critical time.


    "I am leaving."


    Xuanhu said lightly, turning into a light smoke, drifting into the alien race.


    It was strange that the smoke circled a foreign race, and the foreign race immediately appeared a few miles away. Upon closer inspection, it exchanged positions with another foreign race in the distance. They were separated by a few miles, but they were blinking. Interchange between.


    After such a repetition, within a few breaths, Xuanhu passed through the heavy encirclement and stopped in front of the group of scorpions.


    A unique method of the Ji family, the shadow movement.


    The body is like a phantom, moving alternately between opponents, changing positions, not teleporting, but better than teleporting. As long as there is an opponent, it can continuously move and replace until the magic trick stops and it is attached to the opponent and constantly changes the target. Being concealed and not easily attacked is the best way to escape.


    However, it has never been spread in the world of cultivating immortals, only the Ji family has used it, and it is probably related to blood.


    "Senior Xuanhu is so amazing..."


    Hao Siyun looked a little fascinated. She had learned Zhou Shu''s strength early, but Xuanhu hadn''t.


    The previous Xuanhu was unable to play because he was stuck in the formation, and now he showed his strength.


    "I have to work hard too!"


    Staring at the group of Voldi people in the distance, Hao Siyun flew straight down.

 Chapter 1791: Flying

    There are about a thousand Voldi tribes, and they are spraying cobwebs continuously.


    Naturally, their targets were Zhou Shu and Xuanhu. Zhou Shu didn''t care at all. He didn''t use Yuan Li at all, and only used the sharpness of Xuanyuan Sword itself to cut the web to pieces. However, Xuanhu over there was obviously slow. A lot of it, his tactics need Yuan Li, but those aliens don''t.


    Hao Siyun saw it in his eyes and was anxious in his heart.


    She didn''t have Zhou Shu''s power, nor Xuanhu''s exquisite technique, it was difficult to break through the large group of alien races in front of her.


    With one sword and the palm of the hand, many alien races fell, but there were also more alien races coming up, endless, even the tide is indescribable, just like the fleshy walls of meat mountains, firmly blocking her. Even flying into the air is the same.


    There are also alien races in the air, many, many.


    Those alien races like bees are particularly hateful, the buzzing sound is always disturbing the mind, and from time to time there are spikes and rain falling down.


    I don''t know the material, the effect of breaking the yuan is extremely powerful, even with Hao Siyun''s yuan power shield, it can''t completely resist it.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Two whispers in a row.


    Unable to dodge, Hao Siyun was stabbed by a spike again, his arm hurt, and he couldn''t help taking a few breaths.


    The spike seemed to be highly poisonous, and not only passed through the shield, it also affected the body of Crossing Tribulation. For a moment, it seemed that even the blood of the whole body was congealed and the body became stagnant.


    Zhou Shu has been paying attention to this side, but did not make any help, and so did Caiying, who secretly followed behind.


    Even his tree wheel domain has not been opened. If the domain is opened, Hao Siyun may be able to withstand these spikes, but he does not plan to do this. There is a rare opportunity to exercise, and it will not be a time of extreme danger. , He won''t help.


    Hao Siyun stood in the air, his head scattered, and his figure a little unstable.


    There are alien races in front and behind, above and below, especially the strange group of bees in front. Once again, the spikes are standing by, more and more violent than before. Several of them even vibrated. There was a harsh scream.


    The green light behind her became nervous unconsciously.


    Caiying whispered, "Zhou, do you want to help her?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Not for the time being, it''s not time yet."


    Caiying was a little anxious, "This is what you said, she won''t be able to move after a few thorns. With so many foreign races on the side, she will be seriously injured at any time! Moreover, I can''t see that she can block these thorns. "


    "The more this is the time, the more potential it can be."


    Zhou Shu knocked down a lot of Rakshasa in front of him and said calmly.


    Hao Siyun suddenly froze, standing very steady, watching the group of alien races, his eyes gradually changed, more serious than before, and a bit desolate.


    Desolation from ancient times.


    The soft and gentle white light suddenly burst from her body, pouring away like water, instantly blocking the sight of all the aliens.


    The aliens seemed to perceive something, and backed hurriedly, a little frightened.


    That is an extremely powerful and pure power. The main body is still Yuanli, but there are other auras in it. It is the power of Tao that Hao Siyun has not yet enlightened.


    What is it?


    The white light dissipated instantly, and Hao Siyun reappeared in front of the alien.


    At this time, Hao Siyun''s appearance was still the same, but his temperament suddenly sublimated a lot. The once ignorance and innocence were completely invisible. Instead, there was an indescribable vicissitudes of life, whether in eyes or expression.


    With every gesture, he bent over and frowned, calm and calm.


    It looks like an evergreen magnolia born in the boundless desert, experiencing unimaginable wind and sand, but still persisting in blooming and blooming.


    Yongjie Magnolia is a kind of magical spiritual grass in the boundless desert. It only exists in Gao Changkan''s family. It is difficult for people who have not seen it to guess its uniqueness. Those who have seen it cannot describe her temperament, so it can only be called a goddess flower. .


    In surprise, she suddenly moved.


    The posture is elegant and graceful, just like a fairy, the dress is fluttering, the band of the towel is flying, flying across the sky.


    When flying, there are countless light spots around you, such as colorful petals, and the smallpox flies down, one after another, beautifully.


    Snapped! Snapped!


    A series of rapid noises.


    The aliens are the most horrible, taking advantage of the tide of offensive.


    However, after the innumerable spikes hit these petals, they fell down instantly and did not cause any harm to Hao Siyun.


    These blooming petals are similar to a very small area. Obviously, this is also an advanced anomaly that will only appear when the technique is cultivated to the extreme. As for the effect, only tough defenses can be seen for the time being. The previous Yuanli shield is much stronger.


    "This is not near the goddess?"


    A smile appeared on Zhou Shu''s face and passed away.


    "Why don''t the goddess come near, she is very strange, don''t you think?"


    Caiying watched Hao Siyun while talking to Zhou Shu, "Suddenly she changed her personality and became much better than before. No wonder you want this palace to ignore her... Do you know she will change? Zhou, beside you Are all people so weird?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I don''t know, but I don''t think this is weird, this is the state she should have."


    Hao Siyun learned the Feitian Jue that Zhou Shu reformed again. Like her sister Hao Ruoyan, it came from the ancient mind method that had long been lost from the Kan family in Gaochang. It was passed down by the Feitian Goddess. , And when you cultivate to the extreme, you can be transformed into the flying goddess of the past and get many kinds of strange changes. This is similar to the high and deep tactics such as Fumo Mountain and Treading the Sea.


    The goddess staying away is just one of the changes, but the spikes used to resist foreign races are more than enough.


    Similar to many advanced techniques, this Feitian Jue also coincides with the DaoGoddess Tao. After enlightenment, you can be favored by the Flying Goddess and gain the true power of Goddess, which is no less than the power of compassion. Waiting for the power of Dao Power, but Gao Changkan��s family is not as lucky as Ci Hangzong. They have never encountered a goddess of destiny. Except for the goddess of heaven, there is no second person who has enlightened Dao. Annihilated.


    Difficult.


    The enlightenment of Goddess�� Tao does not require blood, but it has harsh conditions for comprehension, qualifications and physique. It is difficult to find a suitable one among millions of female cultivators. More importantly, it is not only these, but it also imposes on the experience and experience of practitioners. There are also requirements for xinxing, but no one can tell the specific requirements. Who knows what exactly meets the mind of the goddess?


    In short, since Fei Tian Goddess created the Tao, no one has realized the Goddess Tao again.


    No matter how good the magic formula is, it will have no vitality if it can''t continue. Therefore, the flying formula is lost, and the Gao Changkan family in the boundless desert is also annihilated.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know if Hao Siyun could do it, but her ability to incarnate as a goddess was also a great achievement, and it was also extremely gratifying to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu had always had a thought before, was it right that he asked the Hao sisters to practice the Flying Technique? Hao Ruoyan opened the stove and found the official way. After that, the journey went smoothly, but Hao Siyun did not find his way. She kept sinking in the Feitian Jue. Is she not suitable for the Feitian Jue, or Zhou Shu led the wrong way, or Zhou Shu''s changed formula is not the correct flying formula.


    The current situation should be able to show that his changes did not change the essence of Feitian Jue. Hao Siyun has already achieved a crucial step. As long as he persists, there is definitely the possibility of enlightenment.


    (Ps: Thank you for your support from the dust of the soul, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    //


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1792: bead

    Hao Siyun, incarnate as a goddess, shuttled among the many ugly alien races, it was really a bright color.


    Soon, the aliens besieging her were much less, and the aliens were not fools, so they stopped fighting and turned to attack Zhou Shu and Xuanhu.


    Zhou Shu is not afraid of himself. He just swings the sword. He doesn''t exert much effort. He deliberately makes those aliens feel that there is a chance to kill more easily, but Xuanhu is a bit hard to endure, everywhere. They are all forbidden spirit nets, and it is quite inconvenient to change shadows, and those Yiqi tribes have the blessing of Xuanhu tribe, come and go like the wind, and take time to get a few claws from time to time, which makes him very headache.


    Before long, Hao Siyun flew over the group of Voldi tribes.


    "I''m coming!"


    She cried secretly, and then fell.


    In the process of falling, those petals gradually disappeared, and the goddess'' appearance ceased to exist, returning to her original form.


    Based on her cultivation base, it is necessary to maintain the state of the goddess for a long time, and the consumption is not generally large, so she dared not use it for a long time. Since it is no longer needed, she must cancel it.


    As soon as it fell, several cobwebs came over.


    The thousands of Voldi people seemed to know that her target was them, and they had been waiting for her a long time ago. With the cooperation of a few, the big net took shape quickly.


    Hao Siyun was as dexterous as a cat. He twisted his body and threw the cobweb behind him. Then he swung out a sword. The light of the sword turned into two pale golden sword shadows, cutting the two Voldi people in front of him into two directly. .


    Although the Voldy tribe has such a big killer as the Forbidden Spirit Net, their own mobility is too slow. In the eyes of the cultivator, it is similar to a tortoise. Once they are close, it is difficult to respond effectively. If the opponent��s weapon If you can break through their thick carapace, you can only wait to die.


    The sword in Hao Siyun''s hand was not an ordinary sword.


    The sixth-order best, named Xiaying.


    This sword was refined by Zhou Shu. The box of the sword obtained in the Water Curtain Cave was perfectly integrated into the sword, allowing the box shadow to emit a powerful sword intent that surpassed the abilities of the holder itself, which was enough to match the ancient sword intent. In comparison, it doesn''t consume much, and it can be used for a long time just by using the sword intent to nourish it.


    The sword intent from Xia Ying was difficult to resist even for the cultivators crossing the Tribulation Realm. Although the carapace of these Voldi tribes was thick, they definitely couldn''t stand a blow.


    Before standing still, several more spider webs flew up, this time the web was more than twice as large as before.


    Hao Siyun was retreating rapidly, but he didn''t want to have another race behind him.


    An alien race as tall as a mountain, seven feet high, aimed at the retreating Hao Siyun, lifted up the pillar and smashed the barbed stick fiercely.


    Perceiving the strangeness, Hao Siyun stagnated in the air, no longer retreating, but in vain lifted up several tens of feet, which was worthy of avoiding the stick.


    The sound of the wind whizzed and buzzed in the ears.


    It wasn''t that I was worried about injury, but that I let this one hit the ground, I was afraid that I would fly a long distance and fall into the encirclement again.


    Hao Siyun fell quickly and secretly thought that there are too many alien races, and they know how to cooperate, and there are other alien races around to protect the Voldy race, always interfering with him, if this continues, he will not be able to avoid the cobwebs a few times. It''s even harder to get rid of the Voldy clan.


    Thinking of this, he already held the beads Zhou Shu gave her just now.


    Without thinking about it, with a flick of his right hand, the bead immediately popped out and landed around a group of Voldy races.


    Bang!


    The beads exploded like a bomb.


    Hao Siyun was stunned. The explosive power of this pearl could not even kill a cultivator in the Condensed Vein Realm. How to deal with these alien races?


    Only soon she understood that the usefulness of this thing is not exploding.


    An extremely unpleasant smell spread with the explosion.


    The smell is hard to describe. It is uncomfortable to say that it is smelly and not smelly, and that it is not smelly or fishy. It is even more uncomfortable than all the foreign breath here combined. I feel like I want to vomit to death when I smell it. About it is also a kind of talent.


    "Brother Shu, you..."


    She thought Zhou Shu was teasing her, but she soon discovered that this was not the case.


    This smell, even foreigners can''t stand it!


    The foreign races around the explosion point of the bead hugged their heads, as if it were deadly poisonous smoke, lest they get a little bit of it.


    Those tall alien races didn��t run slowly at all, rumbling, and even the ground shook. The alien races on the side fell to the ground one after another. Some alien races flying in midair were also busy avoiding, only the crawling Voldi races. I wanted to hide but couldn''t avoid it, so I could only endure the smell and escape slowly step by step.


    The explosive power of the beads was very small, but it made all the aliens within a few miles crazy.


    "You are a baby!"


    Hao Siyun finished the following words excitedly, and rushed towards the Fudi tribe.


    If you can''t bear it, you must bear it. This opportunity must not be missed.


    Human immortal cultivators are like this. No matter what they cannot tolerate, they will definitely be able to overcome obstacles and forcibly endure them at the most critical moment. After all, the overall situation is important, but alien races and monsters are different. They don��t have such a strong endurance, even if If you have it, you can''t use it. Once you can''t stand it, you will consciously escape.


    The Voldi clan who had no time to escape could no longer spray cobwebs and were unprotected, so they could only be killed by Hao Siyun.


    Hao Siyun is also unrelenting, one at a time.


    I don��t know how long the smell of the beads will last must be as fast as possible.


    She felt it personally that showing mercy to these foreign races was the cruelty to her companions.


    "Zhou, this bead..."


    Caiying, who followed behind, had no body and was not affected by the smell of beads, "Where did I see it in the palace?"


    Zhou Shu beheaded the foreign race and talked with a smile, "My lord of the palace, of course you have seen them. These beads were originally obtained by you and me. They belonged to the Herring in the ruins, remember?"


    Caiying seemed to realize something, "Oh, those four-legged ugly fish..."


    These beads, called Diherring beads, are the inner alchemy of the Diherring tribe, and they have gained a lot in Guixu.


    It is also interesting to say that the inner alchemy of the Herring tribe is not used to transform aura growth strength, but to store and fuse the various impurities they dug. It can be described as a collection and concentration of various garbage, which is garbage in the garbage.


    Once the beads burst, the smell will come out. Even if the six senses are closed, it is useless. The smell will directly enter the body.


    Few alien races can tolerate such a smell, in other words, it is difficult for anyone with a body, even a race like dragon.


    Zhou Shu left these herring tribes. They originally planned to defend Lingyu City. They didn''t want it to be effective here. Moreover, the place is relatively closed, the smell is stronger, and the effect is better.


    However, this thing cannot always be used in a sealed place.


    First, no matter how strong the endurance of human immortal cultivators is, they cannot expect to be affected by too much **** in the smell of the herring, and they will become dull on their own aspects, especially in terms of perception. This damage is irreversible. .


    Second, alien races will avoid for the time being, but if they absorb more, it may arouse their madness, and the gain will not be worth the loss.


    It''s good as an unconventional secret weapon.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1793: Shenquan

    The peculiar smell of ground herring is unbearable to most foreign races.


    Under this circumstance, few foreign races were willing to help the Voldi race to escape, and scattered around, leaving only the hurried Voldi race, crawling very hard, but the speed was so slow that it could not hide from Hao Siyun''s pursuit.


    Only a few dozen breaths, a large swath of Voldi tribe fell.


    The Voldi Clan was busy escaping, unable to restrict Xuanhu, but Xuanhu did not hinder him, and began to fully exert his abilities.


    In this place full of foreign races, his tactics are just like fish in water.


    Shadow movement continued, and several goals changed in an instant, falling beside a scorpion clan.


    Such a fast speed makes it difficult to guard against even the Xuanhu tribe''s blessing.


    The Tiger Clan was stunned, or did not expect that there are humans that surpass themselves in speed, and then they show extremely complex expressions, begging for mercy, but also painful weeping, no different from humans in danger.


    The Tigers are also called human-faced tigers. They look like tigers, but they have a face that is not much different from humans, and they can also learn to speak.


    But Xuanhu would not have pity, a pale golden shadow of the fist suddenly appeared, without any tricks falling on the Xiqi tribe.


    No sound is heard.


    The Xiqi tribe, as well as the Xuanhu tribe on his back, were like a thin piece of paper, instantly cracked and shattered, and the cracked fragments quickly disappeared without even leaving a trace. under.


    It seems that they have never appeared in the Xuanhuang world.


    "what����"


    Attached to Hao Siyun''s back, Caiying, who had nothing to do, was shocked and curiously transmitted, "Zhou, what is his technique? He can still kill people. How can you do it? Are people so weird?"


    Zhou Shu swung his sword and knocked down a group of sting bee tribes. If he realized something, "I don��t know, it may be Fuxi Shenquan. It is said to be the most powerful and most mysterious and unpredictable fist in the world of immortality. When it comes to Quan Ying, it is impossible to avoid it."


    "The most powerful...it''s no wonder there is a **** character, this is the first time I have seen such a magic formula."


    Caiying stagnated, still want to ask clearly, "What is the reason for it?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It seems that the ancestors of the Ji family were created by Fuxi. Of course I don��t know the specifics, but there are definitely many wonderful effects. At least several laws are integrated into it, which is a big cut from Kunlun. Fist, Qiankun in the sleeve, etc., are much stronger than those that incorporate a law, but because it is too complicated, it is almost impossible for future generations to understand the law and master the power of the law from such a fist. From this point of view, it is not as good as the big cutting fist, which is integrated into a single law."


    From the perspective of enlightenment and understanding of the law, Zhou Shu definitely prefers the big cutting punch.


    And this Fuxi Divine Fist was incredibly powerful, but it was less helpful to Zhou Shu, and he had no idea of ??practicing.


    "Oh."


    Caiying nodded thoughtfully, "Is it easy to use?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is true, even if future generations have not understood the law, this type of boxing can still exert a good special effect. The punch just now is that Xuanhu didn''t understand the law, but the power was enough to shock the foreign race. ."


    The great power of the ancient aristocracy, in order to continue their blood, they often created some powerful tactics, incorporating various difficult laws into them, so that later generations have good capital, as long as they learn the tactics, they can save their lives. , But the result of this is that in addition to using these tactics to protect the enemy��s lives, it is difficult for future generations to get anything else from the tactics. For example, it is difficult to get from experience, and it is also difficult to enlighten.


    The opposite is the great power of the sect. They like to create some less powerful methods, integrate their own experience and understanding, form a system from shallow to deep, and help younger disciples to practice. The disadvantage of this is that From the shallow to the deep, the power is not big, and it may not be able to save your life, but if you learn it step by step, you will have a much greater chance of enlightening and mastering the law in the future.


    It''s hard to say which method is better, but when Zhou Shu leaves in the future, he will probably choose the latter.


    Xuanhu''s punching made all the scorpions of the scorpion tribe.


    They didn''t care about attacking anymore, and they fled in a hurry, lest they would be caught by Xuanhu, and they would disappear even if they were punched. It was really terrifying.


    Where can I just escape?


    There are foreign races everywhere. Hundreds of thousands of people are crowded in a basin with a radius of tens of miles. They are all densely packed with no free space. No matter how fast they are, as long as there are foreign races on the side, Xuanhu will show his shadow. After that, it must be able to catch up.


    In a short while, the Yiqi tribes hit their punches one after another, most of them disappeared, and some of them were very powerful, only severely injured.


    At this time, Xuanhu also showed a bit tired.


    The cost of casting Shadow Move is not small, and with the Fuxi Shenquan, it is estimated that he will not have much energy after the Yuqi tribe is eliminated.


    Three people have stirred up hundreds of thousands of alien races into chaos.


    Zhou Shu in the middle, surrounded by groups, was almost invisible from the outside. They were all aliens.


    He suffered the most and most intense attacks. Of course, one was surrounded by the stench of the herring clan, whoever liked to go, and the other could not see clearly, I was afraid that he would be targeted, but who else could beat Zhou Shu ?


    The foreign races rushed to Zhou Shu like a tide, and they never stopped. The foreign races wanted to exhaust Zhou Shu.


    Only Zhou Shu looked calm, swung his sword and beheaded calmly, without any extra moves.


    No matter what kind of alien race, as long as he walks within ten feet of him, he will definitely not escape a sword will definitely fall.


    The corpse around him was piled up into a mountain, and this was already the third mountain. When Zhou Shu felt that the corpse would affect his shot, he would put the corpse into the universe bag or refining demon pot. .


    Others looked at him, just calmly beheading the alien races, but with Zhou Shu himself, he did a lot of things.


    Every kind of alien information is recorded in the sea of ??knowledge.


    The power of God''s consciousness makes the speed of deduction and calculation to an incomparable level.


    How the alien races attack and defend is clearly displayed in the sea of ??consciousness, without any mistakes. The outside is killing the enemy, while the inside is simulating. Through deduction and calculation, the strengths and weaknesses of the aliens are analyzed. This is very complicated. But for Zhou Shu, it is not too difficult.


    "The skin is like birch bark, firm and firm, and the hair is like a spear, which can pierce and attack. Let''s call it the Spear Birch tribe. A total of 377 Spear Birch tribes have been killed. They have demonstrated four attack methods. Three defensive methods have been tested in various situations, and there should be no more... What is certain is that the strength of this alien race is equivalent to that of a monk in the middle stage of the Nascent Infant realm. The weakness is in the soles and vests. The strength of bark protection is..."


    A kind of alien, known and unknown, as long as you fight with Zhou Shu enough, the information will gradually be complete.


    Other immortal cultivators need several decades to obtain information through observation and fighting. In Zhou Shu''s place, there may be results in a few hundred breaths and dozens of breaths. Although it may not be completely accurate, it will never be better in a time. .


    Zhou Shule is not tired.


    However, this is not his most important goal, he is still waiting, waiting for the shots of those powerful aliens.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1794: Fake

    Two more Voldi tribes fell.


    Hao Siyun, who had a pale face, did not stop, and continued to sweep towards the next Voldi.


    The reason why her face was so pale and ugly was not because of too much killing or tiredness, but because of the smell of ground herring beads.


    In order to catch the Voldy tribe, she threw out two more ground herring beads, which surrounded all the Voldi tribes, but also made herself extremely uncomfortable. She was covered with the smell of the ground herring tribe. I really didn��t know that she loved Jie very much. How did he endure it? I''m afraid that after this breath, he will collapse.


    "Fortunately, there are not many Voldys, so hold on."


    She secretly cheered herself up, trying not to think about herring beads.


    Aiming at another Voldi Clan, the sword intent was about to be handed out, and a dazzling white light suddenly flashed not far away.


    As soon as the light came on, she arrived in front of her, and she immediately sensed that an inexplicable powerful force was approaching herself.


    There was a feeling of being locked in by danger, Hao Siyun stopped abruptly and did not move forward, but even so, the whole body''s shield also cracked a lot of gaps in the white light.


    So strong.


    Hao Siyun was shocked.


    This is definitely not the power that the Voldy clan can have, a powerful enemy is coming.


    Staring at it, the white light gradually dissipated, and a strange figure appeared in front of her.


    It is a Yasha tribe, but the wings behind it are pure white.


    He glanced at Hao Siyun, his eyes calm and indifferent, with bleak death and disdain.


    "Tianyasha!"


    Hao Siyun was secretly frightened, "I don''t want to be like this."


    The appearance of Tianyasha is similar to other Yasha, but the wings behind him are too delicate and beautiful, like the best jade, transparent and crystal clear, without a trace of flaws, it is simply a perfect work of art. This pair of wings makes him and those ugly Yasha is completely different, even the Yasha-like appearance seems to have become better, not like an alien at all.


    She knew Tianyacha, Zhou Shu mentioned it several times before.


    Both Tianyasha and Diyasha come from the world of Yasha, with similar names and appearances, but they are two completely different races.


    Tianyacha is high above the sky, and Earth Yacha can only live underground. One is a nobleman and the other is a commoner. The wisdom of the two is also different from Tianyuan. Tianyacha prides itself on having the highest wisdom in all heavens. They all agree, and of course Xuanhuang Realm will never agree, but Diyasha is unremarkable, that is, it is a bit wise.


    In terms of strength, Tianyasha is not considered the most powerful Yasha in the world of Yasha. Compared with other Yashas, ??the body looks a little weak. On top of it, there is Wang Yasha with golden wings. Wang Yasha has a transitional disaster from birth. The body of the body and the high qualifications make them occupy the dominant position in the Yasha world, but no matter how powerful Wang Yasha is, he will never offend Tianyasha, because all Yashas know that only in the race of Tianyasha, It is possible to give birth to the strongest person in the world of Yasha, the king of Yasha.


    Heavenly King Yasha is the real king of the Yasha world.


    All Yashas firmly believe that as long as there is a Heavenly King Yasha, the Yasha Realm can stand at the top of the heavens and the immortal realms.


    They did it before, but it was a long, long time ago.


    The sudden appearance of Tianyacha made Zhou Shu also stagnate.


    This is something he didn''t expect.


    Even if Wang Yacha appeared in the Xuanhuang Realm now, he would not be so surprised, but Tian Yacha rarely appeared in the Xuanhuang Realm. According to the records of the Xuanhuang Realm, it seems to have only appeared twice, and those two times were not considered aliens. Time of invasion.


    As the royal family of the Yasha Realm, they should stay in their own realm, enjoying the fruits brought back by other Yashas from the Xuanhuang Realm, looking forward to one day transforming into the Heavenly King Yasha, instead of going out of the background and participating in such a war that will die at any time.


    This alien invasion is so different from the past.


    "Will Yasha this day be the master?"


    There is such a possibility that someone who can come out to help the Voldy clan at this time shows that he sees the overall situation and knows where is the key, while other alien races have not performed like this, but the timing of his coming out seems a bit late.


    Check it out.


    Showing some thought, Zhou Shu asked Caiying, "Watch Hao Siyun carefully, she may not be an opponent."


    Caiying immediately said, "With the main palace, you don''t worry about it? Don''t worry, the main palace doesn''t feel very strong because of Tianyasha."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Don''t believe the feeling, I don''t know what attack methods Tianyasha has. There are rare records in the Xuanhuang world. Even Guigu Mountain and Kunlun don''t have many records, except that they can order other Yasha and Raksha. More information."


    In Zhou Shu''s view, this Tianyacha is roughly equivalent to a monk crossing the Tribulation Realm, but he doesn''t know anything else, so he can''t relax.


    Hao Siyun stared at Tianyacha, with extremely concentrated energy, she knew that this might be the strongest opponent she had encountered since she cultivated an immortal.


    She shattered her shield as soon as she appeared. Who knew what he had, the indescribable depression brought by the unknown power made her dare not relax.


    "Stinks."


    Tian Yecha looked away, and slowly spit out two words.


    The wings folded behind him vibrated slightly, as if dispelling the smell of ground herring.


    Hao Siyun was a little bit stunned, and she couldn''t think that the first sentence Yasha said this day was actually this.


    She sniffed unconsciously Since it smells bad, what are you doing here? "


    Tian Yacha didn''t even look at her, and said contemptuously, "If it weren''t for such a stupid thing to be too useless..." His face gradually changed, "You human beings are also saying that these stupid stupid will die if they die. Now, why do I have to suffer such a sullen air."


    His face gradually became angry, and he said in a deep voice, "I am not used to staying in this filthy ground, and want me to stand up for the scum, thinking that I can really order me to fail?"


    "What are you talking to yourself?"


    Hao Siyun was very puzzled, and did not take advantage of the situation to attack, but was still affected by the previous momentum.


    "One by one, all stupid."


    Tian Yecha glanced at her with disdain, suddenly the wings behind him spread out, and the white light reappeared.


    Hao Siyun''s expression tightened, just taking precautions, but didn''t want to, the white light only flashed and disappeared, and the Tianyacha in front of him disappeared.


    "Ah...I''m leaving now?"


    Hao Siyun''s complexion was stagnant, but he was happy again. In any case, it is always good to lose a strong opponent.


    Only this joy did not last for a few breaths before it was overwhelmed by the roar that followed.


    The alien races in the distance began to move here, and a large group of alien races swarmed in, including the Yaksha and Rakshasa generals, all of them distorted, seemingly painful and hateful, in short, they are extremely hideous. Like a cloud torn into pieces.


    "Ah... why are they suddenly not afraid of herring?"


    Hao Siyun was shocked, and immediately speeded up, rushing towards the Voldi tribe.


    To solve the Fudi clan under the interference of so many Rakshasa and Yasha, it is obviously much more difficult, and we must hurry up.


    (Ps: Thank you? Xiaoliangzi? for your continuous support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    //


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1795: excitement

    Those Yashas and Rakshasa were naturally inspired by Tianyasha and had to help the Voldi tribe.


    Compared with the stench of the herring beads, Tianyacha''s orders are more irresistible, even if you die immediately, you must obey them, otherwise it will be more uncomfortable than death, so those rakshas will go, and they will show such strange and hideous faces. What a contradiction is that instinctively strongly opposed but must accept it in the heart.


    The alien race in this extreme contradiction will certainly not be very powerful. Compared with the unknown Tianyacha, the strength of the judgment is determined.


    So Zhou Shu was relieved to see these alien races rushing towards Hao Siyun.


    But he was a little confused.


    Tianyacha suddenly appeared and left, and said a few words-those few words clearly stated that there is indeed a leader behind these alien races who are guiding, but Tianyacha does not want to follow the leader''s order-with Tianyacha It seems that the wisdom of the family should not express these things. Could it be that he has other intentions, besides expressing them, he actually implies?


    And the object he could hint at was probably only Zhou Shu.


    He appeared so late, is it to observe Zhou Shu in secret? There is indeed something suspicious after these few words are left behind.


    The battle continues.


    The encircling circle around Zhou Shu has not shrunk, even if tens of thousands of alien races have fallen under Xuanyuan Sword, the remaining alien races are still moving forward continuously, supplementing their positions, without any fear at all.


    Of course, they are talking about the low-level aliens.


    Those alien races that have not rushed up all the time, there are higher alien races with higher intelligence equivalent to humans, except for Di Yasha, they have not really made a move, and only took time to attack the three.


    Now the battlefield has become narrower and more complex.


    The mist began to spread again, and the corrosive acid rain was all over the sky. There were a lot of black and dark green particles. Those particles were smaller than sesame seeds and almost dust. The black ones were from some foreign race, but they could absorb the essence of immortals. Li, the dark green is about the spores of the mushrooms before, which can absorb divine consciousness...


    Not only these, there are more intangible and tangible means that interfere with Zhou Shu and the others at all times.


    Add up like a real domain, but more headaches than domains, unconsciously, the combat effectiveness is weakened.


    Even Zhou Shu is inevitable.


    Zhou Shu didn��t use Yuan Li, only relied on the power of Xuanyuan Sword itself and the controlled Shuzhi power, but he could not use Divine Sense. He had to use Divine Sense to the greatest extent to discover the power of finding aliens. Weaknesses.


    There is too much interference with the divine consciousness, even if it is effortless, it will be tired.


    Zhou Shu just consumed more spiritual consciousness, while the other two were different.


    After Xuanhu wiped out all the Xuanhu tribes, he began to kill high-ranking alien races in the outer circle, with little effect, because the speed of his shadow movement was obviously getting slower and slower, and several times failed, and some alien races even began to resist and counterattack. , He hasn''t been injured yet, but it is already difficult to kill the opponent as easily as before.


    It is impossible for him to attract and encircle and wait for work like Zhou Shu. First, because his vitality is too limited by the environment, it is impossible to kill opponents freely. On the other hand, his own defensive ability is far inferior to Zhou Shu. Any attack will change the situation and it is impossible to destroy the enemy forever and steadily like Zhou Shu.


    You know that Zhou Shu''s physique is much stronger than all the foreign races here.


    Hao Siyun supported many Rakshasa attacks from left to right.


    But she was close to fulfilling her promise. The remaining Voldys were less than one hundred, which was not a threat at all. Of course, she did more than that. She also saw that those Raksha Yashas had problems with their combat power and took the opportunity to kill them. A lot of it, Rakshasa will not talk about it, even including two Di Yasha.


    These two Di Yacha are in the strong one that Zhou Shu said before.


    Hao Siyun''s ability to kill them was far beyond Zhou Shu''s expectation. For her, it was quite a brilliant record.


    You know, when a foreign race attacked Lingyu City, there was also a Di Yaksha who appeared, and finally escaped from the siege of many rune formations, leaving a deep impression on the cultivators of Lingyu City, able to kill them. Still two, very good.


    "The disadvantage in terms of quantity is too great, don''t use more effort, I am afraid it will become more and more troublesome.


    Zhou Shu looked at the situation of the battle and was as calm as ever, only knowing that it was time to change.


    There are 13 kinds of alien races here, and the information of each alien race is almost clear. They can fight a battle, and Xuanhu and Hao Siyun have exercised enough. Although it��s a shame not to find a leader, what is certain is that The leader should not be here.


    He swings a sword.


    It is still an ordinary sword, in the eyes of those aliens.


    What the aliens cannot see is that the power of the law of life and death is already attached to the sword, which is not small.


    "what!"


    Where the point of the sword pointed, the alien races fell to the ground one after another.


    An ordinary sword would bring down hundreds of alien races, and that sword would be more than tenfold.


    After being penetrated by the Xuanyuan Sword, a gap appeared in the encircling circle instantly, and the alien race after the gap just wanted to make up for it, but was also affected by the remaining power of the law, and fell to the ground instantly, but there was no trace of injury on the outside. It''s dead.


    The law of life and death governs life and death.


    The cannon fodder is still struggling to die, but the faces of the aliens who are watching behind have all changed.


    At this moment, they all felt an irresistible horror.


    "Now it''s the same as in the rumor..."


    "Yes I didn��t see it clearly before. It was just like an extremely sharp soldier, but now it��s not anymore. The breath that comes out is enough to kill people. Those guys can only die. There is no possibility of defense at all."


    "How the **** Xuanyuanjian appeared here?"


    "This matter must be reported to your lord."


    "Of course, but you have to think about how it ends now."


    Several strong men among the alien races quietly talked about them, and they started to panic as Zhou Shu showed their strength in front of them.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, but he was a little excited.


    The effect of this sword surprised not only the alien, but also Zhou Shu himself.


    The result was something he never expected. He didn''t expect that the Xuanyuan sword in his hand would use this method to harvest lives. He could use the power of the law of life and death to kill alien races, but it would never be this way. Signs, no process, this is caused by the nature of the law of life and death.


    He didn''t know enough about the law. He couldn''t directly use the essence of the law of life and death. He could only use the law of life and death to transform life and death into the power of the law of life and death, and then kill the opponent, but Xuanyuan Sword could directly use the law without transformation.


    A cultivator can use the power of the law, but it does not mean that he can use the law, the two are like the difference between Tianyuan.


    He knew that Xuanyuan Sword could directly rule life and death, but he never thought he could do it with Xuanyuan Sword, because Xuanyuan Sword never regarded him as the master, and there was no sword spirit to help him communicate with Xuanyuan Sword.


    Could it be that he killed too many foreign races, and Xuanyuan Jian had a slight identification with him, and began to help him earnestly?


    "At this moment, does Xuanyuanjian temporarily recognize me?"


    With such excitement, the fighting spirit grew stronger.

 Chapter 1796: life and death

    Looking at the aliens around him, Zhou Shu''s eyes flashed with disdain.


    With Xuanyuan Sword in his hand, he is the well-deserved guardian of the Xuanhuang Realm, looking down on the alien race, no matter how many, he must be regarded as nothing.


    At the moment the alien rushed over, he moved.


    He swept horizontally, his body turned into a cyan streamer, and quickly circled around with the momentum of thunder.


    Without seeing the sword beckoning the sword, the streamer flashed by, and countless alien races fell to the ground and died, one after another, one after another.


    After a few breaths, Zhou Shu returned to the place.


    When I scanned the surroundings, the sight was too amazing, and I was a little bit astonished.


    The aliens fell on the ground, it was difficult to count, and the layers overlapped. With Zhou Shu as the center, hundreds of concentric circles were formed, and they continued to expand. The outermost circle was three miles in radius. Roughly speaking, it was at least five. Wan Yizu lost his life in this circle.


    In mid-air, there were still corpses falling down, raining.


    Such a scene, even the ghosts and gods will be shocked when they see it.


    When so many alien races fell down at once, the breath of death immediately spread, all over the sky, and the entire basin was covered, like a thick invisible fog, falling on every "person".


    "It''s time to go. We are in great danger if we don''t go. Xuanyuan Sword is a magic weapon of the Xuanhuang Realm, and we cannot resist it."


    "Look again."


    "What else to watch? He not only holds the Xuanyuan Sword, but completely masters the Xuanyuan Sword, able to exert all the effects of the divine weapon. Such a human being is not something we can deal with... The next plan is difficult."


    "Damn it! Who said that there is no guardian in the Profound Yellow Realm, and there is no great power among the human beings?"


    "Don''t question the adults, what the adults said can''t be wrong, it''s just an accident now, look again."


    "Look at it, I''ll go now, and it doesn''t matter if there is one less of God''s Hole, it has already been discovered anyway."


    Looking at Zhou Shu standing in the distance, it was as if he saw the emperor who made their ancestors, the existence that made them frightened and panic. Several powerful aliens could no longer hold on, and quietly retreated, but some remained.


    Some of the higher aliens continued to wait and see, and some fled to the surrounding caves.


    These were all stunned, and they knew they were afraid, but those inferior alien races who didn''t know how to die, only lagging behind for a while, still rushed forward bravely, with blood stains on their bodies, crawling over the corpses of the same kind, without knowing it. What is fear.


    After a while, Zhou Shu was surrounded by another race again, still airtight.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, but he felt a little emotional in his heart.


    Not afraid of death, this is a terrible thing.


    If it is a normal war between the two countries, a country would have retired or surrendered with so much casualties long ago, and alien invasions would never retreat or surrender, especially these lower aliens, after they landed in the Xuanhuang Realm, they would never be able to return. , Either was killed by the immortal cultivator, or killed by other alien races, no matter what the final result was, they were all dead anyway.


    Moreover, the immortal cultivator can''t kill them. Their purpose is to destroy. If they are allowed to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm, they will destroy everything sooner or later.


    So sometimes, Zhou Shu would rather deal with Lingzhigao''s advanced alien races than face the cannon fodder who is not afraid of death.


    "Come on again, no matter how many times you come, the result will be the same."


    Zhou Shu picked up the Xuanyuan Sword with a solemn expression and disdain in his eyes, turning into streamer again.


    Like a comet, it drags out a long arc, beautiful and splendid, but after that splendor, it only brings death.


    The alien races approached like a tide, and fell like a tide, with large tracts and large numbers.


    Hao Siyun and Xuanhu in the distance noticed at this time.


    Before, they were busy fighting with alien races, but now most alien races have been attracted by Zhou Shu. Their pressure is much less so that they can be distracted to observe other places and see the abnormalities in the middle.


    Xuanhu looked astonished, and kept touching the non-existent beard. The habit of being in Wushuang City was difficult to change outside.


    "Is this Zhou Shu''s true strength? It''s terrifying. Someone has obtained Xuanyuan Sword before, but they have never heard of being able to kill a foreign race like this. It is simply the resurrection of the human emperor..."


    His previous anxiety no longer existed, and his heart suddenly calmed down.


    With Zhou Shu here, what else can I worry about, how about more aliens?


    It seemed that the whole body had strength again, and the fighting spirit broke out again, and several ups and downs in succession, several high-level aliens died under the fist of the gods.


    Hao Siyun looked at Zhou Shu blankly, with a look of admiration and admiration.


    "Brother Shu...Brother Shu...many times stronger than I thought. I tried my best to deal with these Voldi people, and he...Although he can''t compare at all, hehe, but I can''t say how happy! "


    There was a strange noise behind her, and she was bullied by a few Rakshas, ??and she didn''t seem to notice it.


    Caiying made plans to rescue him at any time, but Hao Siyun turned around fiercely, and the shadow in his hand burst out brighter than before. Five sword lights popped out one after another, not only penetrating those Luo Shahou, but also behind A group of rakshas also nailed to the ground.


    When people are motivated, they can indeed display extraordinary abilities.


    Caiying hid secretly, with a lot of smiles, she has nothing to be surprised For her, Zhou Shu does not have to be surprised at anything, because it is hers. The master is the one she will follow for life.


    The cyan streamer flew around and returned to the place.


    The concentric circles in front of them were bigger and thicker, and countless corpses of foreign races lay on the ground, forming a flower of death with countless petals.


    The strong among the alien races all retreat.


    "No need to look again, he really mastered the Xuanyuan sword and became the new guardian of the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "This matter should be notified to the adults earlier."


    "How to inform, the adults have not come, and there will be no instructions. Now we can only find a way by ourselves."


    "No matter, let''s go first."


    "Should these inferior trash be taken away? Should they be ordered to retreat?"


    "Is there anything to bring, as much as you want, there is no shortage of this one for God''s Hole, stay here and consume more of him."


    "I''m afraid I can''t consume it."


    They glanced at Zhou Shu and walked away, without any nostalgia.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t hear them, and maybe he couldn''t understand them, but he could see their movements and knew they were going to evacuate.


    The aliens hurriedly withdrew, Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, the situation has become clear, in addition to the less than ten identified before, there are several hidden in the lower aliens, all revealing their identities.


    Zhou Shu''s face slightly condensed, "Want to go?"


    These alien races are one of the reasons why he stayed here. He wants to get more information about this alien invasion from them.


    And those low-ranking alien races who were not afraid of death hurriedly came up, stepping on the corpses of their companions, and some directly shattered the corpses, and the tall alien races grabbed the bodies of their companions and went to The mouth is stuffed, it''s about hungry.


    Looking at them, Zhou Shu looked more and more indifferent.

 Chapter 1797: Change

    Zhou Shu looked around, Xuanyuanjian flashed light again.


    However, before flying out a few feet this time, Zhou Shu stopped.


    Zhou Shu felt that something was wrong as soon as he took out the sword. If he didn''t exert his strength, then a foreign race would not fall down. Obviously, Xuanyuan Sword''s terrifying ability suddenly disappeared, and the power that caused death has disappeared. There is no difference in Xuanyuanjian.


    "Is it because I don''t trust me enough and only give me so few breaths of effort? Or is Xuanyuan Sword silent for too long to consume too much?"


    He couldn''t communicate with Xuanyuanjian, he could only guess, but no matter what the reason was, the result was not good. He had to deal with the remaining alien races by himself.


    Before Xuanyuanjian took off his power, he had always planned and made plans like this, but in this way, it would be difficult for him to catch those strong aliens.


    The remaining aliens, at least a hundred thousand.


    Most of them surrounded him, densely packed, even if he used Shuzhi''s power and the power of the law of life and death to force a breakthrough, I am afraid it would take a lot of time, at that time the foreign powerhouse might have already escaped.


    It��s just that no matter what, I have to try it.


    The golden light of Xuanyuan Jian skyrocketed, completely different from before, the sword light stretched and contracted tens of meters.


    Condensed with the power of Shu Zhi and the power of the law, it will inevitably shine with the greatest brilliance, but the effect is compared with the previous one, there is only difference, and it is not good. Using the essence of the law of life and death, without consumption, you can easily die and use it. Strength must be consumed, and it must be really killed.


    Jianmang swallowed and vomited, and immediately a large number of aliens fell.


    Zhou Shu kept changing directions, launching sword beams in three places. If he broke through in only one direction, even if it caused a gap, it would easily be filled by the surrounding aliens, which would affect the speed instead.


    In the face of the sword light that struck, the alien race did not fear, always blocking the front like a meat shield, all up and down.


    Crazy and not afraid of death, most immortal cultivators find it difficult to understand their attitude, why they don''t run away, and why they must die.


    Zhou Shu could understand.


    Obviously, these low-ranking alien races are extremely low in the original world, they can''t get resources, living and dying are almost the same, and it is almost impossible for them to get ahead by their own qualifications. If they want to rise to the top, they want their own race to gain Better resource status, until you finally become a higher alien, so that the younger generations will not repeat their own way, only to pay at all costs.


    They have no capital, so they must give everything, including their own lives.


    From the moment they arrived in the Xuanhuang Realm, this fate was doomed.


    In fact, many people do a lot of things like this, and Chi Guoguo''s life and death seem to be more cruel, but survival is a cruel thing, especially in the resource-poor world.


    Zhou Shu had kept it before, but now he started to exert his strength.


    It seems to be doing a good job. The three gaps are slowly expanding. The speed at which the aliens fill the encirclement is not as fast as Zhou Shu''s breakthrough last year, but this speed is still a lot worse than before.


    If this continues, it will probably be impossible to catch up with those alien powerhouses who escaped.


    Zhou Shu saw that the alien races had entered different caves, and the terrain here was extremely complicated. No matter how you chased them, most of them could only catch one or two.


    And troublesome things have come.


    Those alien races who were watching, some followed the strong and fled, and some had no time to escape, but stopped.


    They saw it.


    Although the Xuanyuan Sword in Zhou Shu''s hand was powerful, it couldn''t escape the scope of the magic weapon. It was no longer a divine tool that made them extremely fearful. At this time, maybe there was a chance? If he could kill this immortal cultivator and grab the Xuanyuan sword in his hand, what great feat would it be?


    Compared with those low-level alien races who do not care about their lives, if these high-level alien races join the battle, it is indeed no small trouble.


    It has to be said that the execution of these alien races is still very strong, and only in an instant, the battle situation has changed.


    As the odor of the herring beads gradually dissipated��not by themselves, once the herring beads exploded, the strong odor would be difficult to dissipate within a month, but if there are many foreign races digging the ground, the result will not be It''s the same-Hao Siyun encountered a crisis first.


    Many higher foreign races launched an offensive against her.


    She had just wiped out all the Voldi tribes, and she was a little exhausted, she could only dodge desperately, but she was so, she also fell into danger several times in succession, although all the dangers were later reduced to a breeze, but she was also shocked and "flesh" behind Caiying. After a few shots, several times almost shot.


    The Xuanhu over there also solved the Xuanhu clan and Yiqi clan, no longer cast Shadow Move, and the huge consumption could not bear it.


    He wandered among the alien races, which was fairly smooth, but as many higher alien races joined the battle, he also got into trouble.


    After a while, he was surrounded by dozens of phantom races.


    The phantom tribe is a high-level alien, and the clansmen are not low in wisdom. They are especially good at the art of light and shadow. Together, ten phantom tribes can create the illusion that makes the monks of the tribulation realm headache, and can turn the illusion into the real world, virtual and real. It''s hard to deal with.


    With dozens of phantom races plus other alien races, the exhausted Xuanhu was a bit big.


    The strategy of these alien races is obvious. First concentrate on the advantages to solve Xuanhu and Hao Siyun, and then concentrate on dealing with Zhou Shu and **** Xuanyuanjian.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know their thoughts, so he just acted indifferently.


    After a lot of hardships, Xuanhu and Hao Siyun have fulfilled their promises ~ www.novelhall.com~ have been tempered, and they have also increased their knowledge of alien races. It is almost enough. It is time for them to leave temporarily.


    If they were still on the battlefield, Zhou Shu might be distracted and would not be able to play a profiting role.


    Bang! Bang!


    Zhou Shu raised his right hand and blasted two punches in succession!


    Big cutting punch!


    Knowing a little about the laws of space, he is naturally handy with this class of boxing, which is many times better than Zheng Daoxuan.


    Two golden fist shadows disappeared in front of them, and instantly appeared beside Hao Siyun and Xuanhu.


    "Come here."


    When Xuanhu and Hao Siyun heard Zhou Shu''s transmission, they followed Quan Ying without hesitation.


    Fist Shadow turned his head and hit straight out, with unstoppable power, knocking down and defeating the alien races around them one after another, surrounded them, but hundreds of higher alien races, how could it resist Zhou Shu?


    The shadow of the boxing drew a long straight line in the air, and they met together. There was no other race blocking on the way, and it was extremely smooth, leading the two out of the encirclement.


    After accomplishing this, the two shadows of fists did not dissipate, turning back and forth around them, protecting them.


    "You leave with a light talisman to return to Lingyu City, I''m fine."


    The two heard Zhou Shu''s voice again, calm and determined, full of strength.


    "Brother Shu, I..."


    Hao Siyun wanted to say something, but she stopped shortly. She also understood the current situation. If she stayed, she would not be able to help Senior Brother Shu, but would become a burden to him.


    "See you in Lingyucheng."


    Without any hesitation, Xuanhu immediately took out the Great Escape Talisman.


    In this place where there is no aura and full of interference, it takes a lot of time to use the talisman, and it takes eight breaths for the talisman to have an effect.


    During this time, many foreign races gathered around, but they were all blocked by the shadow of the fist.


    One man is the gate, but one man is not open.

 Chapter 1798: Butcher

    After leaving Hao Siyun and Xuanhu away, Zhou Shu looked at the alien races around him with extremely cold eyes.


    The originally suppressed killing intent rose up one after another, reaching its peak in a few breaths.


    Like a sky-high fire, you can see it when you look up.


    "Zhou, I saw you again."


    Caiying murmured in a low voice, with an unspeakable emotion. She had only seen Zhou Shu like this in Guixu. At that time, she was facing countless alien races, and only she and him. At that moment, Zhou Shu would explode. He was completely different from the usual him. No matter whether it was emotion or strength, he would no longer have the slightest restraint, like the omnipotent king of the world.


    She was a little scared at the time, but now she seems to be gone, only the expectation and excitement of being able to fight together again.


    "Come on, Caiying."


    The domain of the tree wheel, the domain of stepping on the sea, and the domain of the devil from Kunlun. The three domains were opened at the same time, and they were all cast by Shuzhi''s power. There was no interference with each other, and the combination was perfect.


    "Yes, master... I know it, long-winded!"


    Caiying replied subconsciously, but immediately changed her words.


    In the realm of stepping on the sea, she shuttled freely, looking far apart, but she reached Zhou Shu in an instant.


    "You take Xuanyuanjian with you, okay?"


    "Just two swords? No problem in this palace!"


    Caiying''s decisive Dao is a spirit who understands Dao in the end. He has his own understanding of kendo, let alone controlling two swords at the same time, even if there are hundreds of them, it is not a problem, even if that one is Xuanyuan sword.


    Of course, she definitely couldn''t use the power of Xuanyuan Sword, she could only use it as a magic weapon.


    That''s enough.


    "Follow me, come on."


    The voice that was still calm, but Caiying heard it, with an almost fanatical fighting spirit.


    Suddenly Zhou Shu''s body was a lot taller, almost three feet tall.


    It is also the Kunlun technique, the Huashan technique, and the method of refining and transforming in all major sects. Only Kunlun''s is particularly strong. When Zhou Shu was chased by Kunlun Hengtian real person, the real person used this. Fa Jue, the figure changes to ten feet high.


    Zhou Shu''s figure was less than three feet at this time, but his might was more than ten times bigger than the real person Hengtian.


    After the transformation, Zhou Shu flashed golden light all over his body. The tall figure and the majestic face made him really like a King Kong.


    The golden light did not come from Kunlun, but the Fudo Ming King Body of Zen Sect. This body refining method has been refined to the state of transformation by Zhou Shu, and it can be freely integrated into any tactics, and its power has been higher than the original. The method is many times.


    By the way, Shu Xin Jing has already been added.


    Zhou Shu moved, his fists were like wind, blasting out one after another!


    The boxing was not the Unmoving Mingwang boxing, but the Big Five Elements boxing.


    After some refinement in the Five Elements Wheel, coupled with the subsequent deduction practice, Zhou Shu has already practiced the Big Five Elements Quan to be quite terrible. Even if the degree of sophistication is not as good as the Kunlun monk who has practiced for thousands of years, he definitely has had power It is no less than that, because Zhou Shu integrated the power of the Five Elements Principle into the middle of the boxing technique. I am afraid that few people in the Xuanhuang Realm can do this.


    To deal with alien races, it is best to use the power of some laws, and the power of pure Yuan and Dao is not enough.


    The three tactics were perfectly combined by Zhou Shu, and they also produced amazing results.


    I saw Zhou Shu stride forward, and the boxing technique was also a great combination. There was no extra thinking, no tricks and tricks. Everything was free, regardless of gains or losses. He would fight wherever he saw. Even if it is touched by the fist wind, the muscles and muscles will inevitably be cracked and blood splashed everywhere.


    This style of play is obviously much more expensive than before.


    Surprisingly, the deterrence is also much greater.


    Hundreds of thousands of aliens died before, but most of them were killed silently, and died without warning, with almost no **** air. Although it looks terrifying to the higher aliens, they are in the lower ones. In the eyes of the alien race, it was inexplicable, but now it is completely different, it is the close-to-body combat. With every punch and kick, many alien races must be crushed into pieces or even broken pieces. In just a few breaths, the entire basin will be destroyed. The blood enveloped.


    There are blood clots and minced meat everywhere, floating in the air layer by layer, endlessly driving them.


    Reminiscent of hell.


    Some low-level aliens who were not afraid of death began to hesitate.


    There is an emotion in my heart, even if I want to die, I don''t want to die like this, it is too tragic.


    However, Zhou Shu did not notice that he was playing heartily.


    Every fist seemed to carry the strength of a dragon and a tiger, as if even the space could collapse and collapse, and there was no one to stop it.


    No longer consider the purpose, and no longer chase the strong who escaped, just a purpose, to kill.


    In order to retain his strength, to find the leader, and to care for the other two people, he always suppressed the killing intent and remained indifferent. You must know that seeing so many foreign races who have brought endless suffering to the Xuanhuang Realm, his killing intent has long been full. Only with such a punch and kick can the killing intent be completely vented.


    He needs such a moment.


    It''s like a meat grinder, to crush everything here.


    If you ask for death, it will be given to you.


    Caiying followed Zhou Shu, trying to **** Xuanyuanjian or the alien race Zhou Shu had missed, and the two swords ended.


    She understood Zhou Shu��s intentions, to kill the alien race with the Xuanyuan sword So every time she shot, she used two swords. Every alien race killed by her left a bright glow on the body, which was flowing endlessly. Converged into a strange landscape.


    One person with two swords, always wrapped in the encirclement of the alien race, walking very slowly, seeming to be trapped, but in fact it is a massacre.


    The aliens still attacked tirelessly. Only they probably knew that they could not do anything except consume Zhou Shu, and the result was probably in vain. Zhou Shu played for a long time without a trace of fatigue, but the golden light on his body was instead. More dazzling.


    Some high-level aliens retreated.


    They began to understand, how unwise the idea of ??trying to fight Xuanyuanjian was, how could a cultivator who could possess Xuanyuanjian lose to these alien races? This point, those alien powerhouses who fled have long understood, only they understand now.


    It''s too late to understand.


    In the crush of absolute strength, the various organs that were originally used to assist aliens to restrict immortal cultivators, spiked mists, etc., were destroyed by Zhou Shu��s indiscriminate attacks, and they had no effect. More importantly, they were psychological. The actions of most alien races are much slower, and they don''t even have the idea of ??running away. Facing such a murderous god, just thinking about death is liberation.


    About two hours have passed.


    Zhou Shu stood in the middle, his action finally slowed down, and finally he felt tired.


    Only at this time, the entire basin was completely filled with vague flesh and blood.


    There are mutilated corpses everywhere, floating or falling, and there is no place for their feet. As for the foreign race, there may be some hiding somewhere to linger, but in this basin, there is almost no one alive. .


    (PS: Thank you @��а��ϵ�� for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, and wish you a happy Lantern Festival~~)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1799: Stone ghost

    Caiying whispered, "How many aliens did we kill?"


    Zhou Shu still recovered his calm, and said lightly, "I don''t know, there is no count."


    "Oh."


    Caiying nodded lightly, and glanced around, "I''m a little scared, I didn''t expect this palace to kill so many aliens."


    "This is war. It is always cruel. If you don''t kill them, they will kill others. The Xuanhuang Realm can no longer withstand the toss."


    Zhou Shu''s figure is shrinking, the golden light on his body is slowly disappearing, and he is also very tired.


    At the moment when the light was about to dissipate, the corpse pile in front of him suddenly cracked!


    A black light appeared in it, like a comet, and it bounced toward Zhou Shu''s chest!


    The tip of the comet faced Zhou Shu''s chest, while Long Tail curled towards Xuanyuanjian, trying to kill two birds with one stone.


    "what!"


    Caiying exclaimed, but there was no time to make any movements. She just stopped from the fierce battle, her mind relaxed completely, she didn''t have the slightest preparation at all.


    She was like this, but Zhou Shu was not. Zhou Shu would never relax his vigilance at such a moment. Besides, he had seen it long ago.


    When fighting with alien races before, his perception told him that not all the alien powerhouses had escaped, at least there was one, but he never knew where that one was hiding, and could only feel it existed.


    Perceiving this, he will naturally remain vigilant.


    That alien race was also very smart, and didn''t appear until Zhou Shu and Caiying were exhausted. They attacked suddenly, but the alien race couldn''t think that even if it was exhausted Zhou Shu, the alien race could not succeed in a sneak attack.


    The figure shrank slightly, and Shu Zhili formed a whirlpool, facing the rushing black light.


    The speed is equally fast, even a few minutes faster, the black light has no time to escape, it is entangled by the vortex of Shu Zhili, like a tightly wrapped rice dumpling.


    But the black light is also extraordinary.


    Thousands of claw shadows flashed out constantly, extremely sharp, and instantly split Shu''s power.


    Hei Guang got rid of his restraints, and immediately fled, towards a hole that had long been optimistic, and he was several miles away in the blink of an eye. At this speed, Zhou Shu was a little bit late and was secretly surprised.


    But since Zhou Shu had already expected it, how could he not be prepared?


    With both fists out, several inexplicable black holes appeared immediately in front of him, which were the spatial channels cut by the big cutting fist.


    The shadow of the fist flies, although it is several miles away, but every punch is not missed. The black light can''t help back, and it can''t avoid it. The fist reaches the flesh, and it is mixed with the power of the law. For a while, wailing, screaming Continuously.


    The true face of Black Light was also fully revealed.


    It looks like a human being and is not human. Compared with humans, it has many more black scales, wings and a long tail.


    "Wing Monkey?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, seeming to realize something.


    The appearance of this alien race looks a bit similar to the winged monkeys encountered during the refining state. They are almost the same size. The wings are also similar in appearance, but with different colors. The long tails are almost the same in length, but they are long. There are more black sharp thorns on the tail, and the very end is tapered, like a spear.


    The winged monkey was clever and cunning, and the foreign race was not bad in this respect.


    The alien race was beaten by the ensuing boxing shadows and couldn''t help retreating, and couldn''t walk if they wanted to, and slowly retreated to Zhou Shu.


    He didn''t dodge anymore, turned around and begged Zhou Shu loudly, "Spare, spare!"


    Begging for mercy if you fail to fight, this performance is no different from that of a winged monkey.


    Zhou Shu was not fooled back then, let alone now.


    Zhou Shu smiled nonchalantly, and did not relax at all. Instead, he punched faster. The shadow of the fist followed after another, making the foreign race sway, and even the begging for mercy was much smaller. After a while, he was paralyzed. He fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    As long as he stopped moving, Zhou Shu still did not stop.


    "Zhou... he is already dead, or don''t torture him?"


    Caiying looked at the alien race, as if she couldn''t bear it, and she didn''t know why Zhou Shu wanted to deal with him like this.


    "Do you think he is dead, am I torturing him?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Of course not, he is a stone ghost clan, easily penetrated Shu Zhili, even the power of the law can resist, these few strokes are worthy, it is still far away, ha ha, look It won''t work without Xuanyuan Sword."


    "Huh?"


    Recognizing his true face, the alien raced immediately got up, his eyes rolled around, and he couldn''t help begging for mercy, "Enough is enough, don''t use the sword, the grown-up is forgiving, the little one knows his mistake, the little one knows his mistake."


    Caiying was stunned, and could not help cursing, "It turned out to be pretending, this **** alien!"


    The foreign race didn''t dare to argue, stayed with caution, and kept kowtow.


    Caiying whispered, "Zhou, Shigui tribe, what kind of alien is it?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the stone ghost tribe in front of him, and slowly said, "The body is as tough as a stone, water and fire are not immersed, most of the power has no effect on them, the action is like a ghost, extremely fast, surpassing most foreign races, it is difficult for a cultivator to compare. , So I call it the stone ghost clan. I just heard that I have never seen it before, but now I have seen it. It is not bad at all according to the rumors, and there is a ghostly cunning and cunning, worthy of my mysterious yellow world. enemy."


    "I was just forced to come, and I never meant to hurt the Xuanhuang Realm at all!"


    The stone ghost tribe shook his head like a rattle, "In front of the god-like figure of the adult, the young man never dared to lie. I think adults also know that our stone ghost tribe has never done anything bad, even in the Xuanhuang world, we rarely do evil. is definitely not a big enemy."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "If you want to grab Xuanyuan Sword and kill me, how can you not count as a great enemy?"


    The stone ghost clan kowtowed like garlic, "It was a little confused for a while, and it was also shocked by the adults. He was afraid of death to make such an unwise move. This is all a small mistake. As long as the adults spare my life, Xiao I promise you everything, say everything, do everything, such as news from other alien races and Guishendong."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You are very smart, you know what I want."


    The stone ghost tribe knelt down, "The little one dare not, it''s just a guess."


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly condensed, "Then I will ask directly, Guishen Cave, refers to this, right? How many such Guishen Caves are there in Dongsheng Prefecture?"


    The Shiguizu raised his head, his eyes rolled a few times, and he whispered, "The lord hasn''t spared my life yet, so the little one dare not say."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I said I forgive you, would you believe it?"


    The stone ghost tribe just nodded, "As long as the adults say, the younger ones must believe that all the immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang realm are all saying things, and the adults are definitely not repentant."


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "Fine, you answered my question, I will promise you, and you will tell me other things."


    "This one����"


    The Stone Ghost Clan hesitated for a while and nodded, "Okay, there are altogether...Ah!"


    Before he could say his words, his face suddenly changed, black became pale, and then he held his throat tightly with his hands, Zhou Shu quickly waved to hit, but before he hit, the stone ghost tribe was shocked. Falling down on the spot, there is no sound anymore.


    Completely dead, it does not seem to be pretending.


    (PS: I wish you all a happy Lantern Festival~~ I have something to do tomorrow, most of which cannot be updated. I am sorry to ask for a day off.)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1800: brand

    "This is dead?"


    Caiying was shocked, and she couldn''t believe how the living alien suddenly died, right in front of her, without reason, without warning, too late to stop it.


    "died."


    Looking at the silent stone ghost clan, Zhou Shu gently shook his head, unconsciously sighing.


    It seemed that he had a premonition, he had already asked quickly, how many god-returning holes he most wanted to know at the moment, but he still hadn''t had time.


    Caiying looked confused, "How did you die? Is it suicide?"


    Zhou Shu could only shook his head, "I don''t know, but it will never be suicide."


    The stone ghost tribe is so afraid of death, absolutely not pretending, that racial nature is timid and afraid of death.


    As for why the stone ghost clan died, Zhou Shu guessed that it is inseparable from a certain law. It is the same as the law of life and death. There is not much reason to say. For example, the law of cause and effect, the law of fate, etc., have such effects. , As long as you say something you shouldn��t say, you will die immediately, no matter how far apart, of course it is not necessarily the two rules, the guy who can master these two rules should have a more ambitious goal instead of Staring at Xuanhuangjie.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu suddenly showed a trace of depression.


    He wants to get answers to some questions from foreign races, I am afraid it is very difficult. From this stone ghost race, it can be seen that all the higher foreign races that invaded the mysterious yellow realm are subject to this restriction, and it is impossible to confide to the cultivators. the truth.


    What exactly is this limitation, how is it realized, and who set it?


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and reached out his hand to lift the stone ghost clan.


    Even if it is dead, the body of the stone ghost clan is extremely tough and heavy, afraid that it will not be thousands of kilograms, so the weight can have super fast speed, which is also strange.


    I looked up and down for a while, but finally found something abnormal.


    Between the wings behind the stone ghost tribe, there is a light red pattern, which does not appear to grow on the body of the stone ghost tribe, but is later carved on, similar to a family crest or brand. The pattern is a volcano. The sky was filled with smoke, and there was a deep eye floating in the smoke, and that eye was shining as if there was life.


    Although there are only a few pens, they are quite charming and seem to have an inexplicable sense of fear.


    Zhou Shu watched intently for a while, but couldn''t see anything. Searching for memory, there should be no similar patterns in the Xuanhuang world.


    "Yeah!"


    Caiying also noticed and screamed.


    "what happened?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying quite intently. Caiying is the soul of heaven and earth. With different eyes, you might be able to see different places.


    "No... it''s nothing, Zhou, my palace just feels that this eye is staring at my palace, as if it''s about to eat me. I''ve never felt that way, it''s terrible... but it doesn''t matter, just a moment."


    Caiying shook and shook her head gently, still with a lot of panic on her face.


    "So..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel that Caiying was the soul of heaven and earth, and was part of the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm. She had this feeling, which probably meant that the owner behind the eyes was to engulf the Xuanhuang Realm. In this case, this pattern or imprint , Most of it was left by the main messenger of alien invasion.


    The main envoy was by no means ordinary, the brand alone could make Caiying fear, at least he was also an alien like a demon king.


    Perhaps some things can be learned from this imprint.


    He can roughly be certain that there must be some law power attached to this brand, and the stone ghost clan also died because of this, but it is still uncertain whether it has other uses.


    "Ok."


    Caiying turned around unconsciously and whispered, "Zhou, I don''t want to see it anymore."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, put the body into the Qiankun bag, and then looked around.


    Caiying curiously asked, "What are you looking for, Zhou?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Look for the same brand, and see if there are other foreign races that have such a brand. You don''t need to follow it, just rest on the side. There is no danger here. We will go out in a while."


    "Oh."


    Caiying agreed, but still didn''t want to leave, flying around Zhou Shu.


    Although the imprint was terrible, but with Zhou Shu, she had nothing to worry about. Trust in Zhou Shu was better than any fear.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at her, but gave a knowing smile.


    They searched for a while, and almost turned the entire basin over. The blood became more intense, but no trace of the brand was found.


    The brand was already deeply reflected in Zhou Shu''s heart, even if it was incomplete or there was only a single stroke, Zhou Shu could recognize it, but nothing at all.


    "It seems that only a very small number of foreign powerhouses will have such a brand. Only one such guy stayed, and the others were gone."


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head, decided not to look any further, looked at Caiying and said, "Caiying, let''s go out."


    "it is good!"


    Caiying was very happy, she didn''t want to stay in this **** place long ago.


    There will be no trouble on the return journey, but Zhou Shu still spent a lot of time, he walked the whole Guishen Cave.


    Even if there is no alien to tell him, some truth can be obtained by observing the traces.


    What is certain is that this so-called Guishen Cave is temporarily used to gather foreign races, which is equivalent to a temporary stronghold. It was built about three months ago. It gathered more than a dozen foreign races, all of which were low-level foreign races~www.novelhall .com~ live in their respective caves, and there are four kinds of higher aliens, of which there are more than a dozen strong ones who are responsible for managing other lower aliens.


    The status of these powerhouses is roughly the same, but Tianyacha should be higher. He has a separate residence, and although it is underground, it is spotless.


    There are many exits in Guishen Cave, but they have all been sealed off. They were made by those aliens when they fled. Zhou Shu opened a few and checked them carefully. The passages extend upward. The aliens should have left through land, not directly. From underground.


    This is also the only possibility. If the passages are all underground, then the amount of work is not generally large. The aliens cannot be completed in just one year. Of course, there are natural underground passages, but those passages are full of magma fire and can withstand it. There should not be many foreign races, and those low-level foreign races are not included, it is impossible to form the scale of Guishendong.


    Explain that most of these alien races gather on land, and then enter the Guishen Cave to hide.


    This is the only thing to know.


    He did not know the purpose of these alien races gathering here, nor did he know how many such caves in Dongshengzhou, and where they were. What he can imagine is that there will never be less. The second batch of alien races invaded the Xuanhuang world. The number is extremely large, dozens of times more than the first batch.


    These are the most important things. If they can be clear, the immortal cultivators in Dongshengzhou can take the initiative instead of being beaten passively.


    However, the Guishen Cave appeared near Lingyu City, which shows that the foreign target here is Lingyu City. It can be found in advance, and it is a threat to help Lingyu City destroy it. It also shows that Lingyu City is likely to have other Guishen Caves, which may be brought. Come a bigger threat.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1801: discuss

    Coming out of the fissure, looking around, there were some traces of aliens fleeing around, but Zhou Shu didn''t plan to follow them.


    The reason is simple. There are many aliens who have fled, but Zhou Shu can''t get the news if they are branded, while those who are not branded don''t know the news.


    This branding is still troublesome.


    Soon he entered Wushuang City.


    Qingque, Bailong, and the city lord were all there, and of course Xuanhu was also there.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming in, several people greeted him with different expressions.


    Xuanhu looked relieved, "You are out, I''m fine here, Miss Hao and I have returned to the city."


    Bai Long was full of excitement, "How about it, can any other race be killed?"


    Qingque was a little worried, "Are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "It''s okay, the aliens are gone, some escaped, and the rest are dead."


    Bai Long was startled, "They are all dead, there are hundreds of thousands?"


    The city lord was slightly stagnant and did not speak.


    Xuan Hu nodded, "Qing Que, I said it''s okay. Zhou Shu is much better than us, not to mention Xuanyuan Sword. By the way, why don''t you use Xuanyuan Sword in the future? I thought Xuanyuan Sword alone would do it. Exterminate those aliens..."


    Turning to the crowd, light suddenly flashed in his eyes, "You didn''t see it at the time. When he took out his sword, tens of thousands of alien races fell down. Those alien races didn��t know how to die. Those alien races kept retreating in fright, I thought to myself So, the Human Sovereign back then is probably nothing more than that. The real Xuanyuan Sword is really terrifying. Compared with Zhou Shu, those who got the Xuanyuan Sword before but were beaten back are definitely useless."


    The shock of that scene seemed to be in front of him. He had said it dozens of times, but he couldn''t help but continue to say it.


    The people on the side didn''t feel bored either, and just nodded.


    Bai Long couldn''t help but admired, "It would be great if I could see it with my own eyes. Next time I have a chance, I will definitely see it too."


    Qingque was full of pride, "Of course, who Zhou Shu is, it would be too much to say that the Emperor is alive, right? Many things he does are no different from the Emperor, Xuanyuanjian will naturally recognize him, and other people are unworthy. ."


    Xuanhu snorted, "Then you are still so worried?"


    Qingque glared at him, "Didn''t you say that Zhou Shu didn''t continue to use it? Wouldn''t it be possible to worry about it?"


    If this continues, I am afraid that it will not be said for a few days or nights, Zhou Shu can only wave his hand, "I will talk about this later, I have something to say now."


    A few people quieted down, "You said, you said."


    "Do you know this?"


    Zhou Shu showed his brand, and everyone gathered around, not knowing what he meant.


    Zhou Shu patiently explained, "This is from a foreign race. I want to get some information from him, and he just..."


    The guardians just shook their heads and were puzzled. They had never seen this imprint, and such a thing was unheard of, but the city lord paused and said with a solemn expression, "I have never seen this imprint, but I have seen something similar. Thing."


    Zhou Shu said immediately, "What''s the matter?"


    "That was a long time ago."


    The city lord paused for a while, and said with a lot of emotion, "About 25,000 years ago, I just gave birth to a trace of spirit, far from being able to protect myself. Although I was hidden deeply, I was still discovered. ..."


    As the sacred tree of heaven and earth, it is certainly not a good thing to be discovered.


    The man was dressed in a black robe. After seeing the wood of Jianshi, he immediately wanted to cut off the city lord. Just as he was in danger, a monk passed by. He quickly fought against the black robe, and fought fiercely. The black robe man was defeated.


    The monk was about to ask him something. The black-robed man was about to speak, but he died inexplicably before he could say it.


    The monk''s expression immediately became solemn, "Could it be that it is a condemner..."


    Subsequently, the monk moved the Jianshi Wood to Penglai Island with its roots, and then protected the Jianshi Wood for a long, long time.


    Xuanhu seemed to realize something, "City Lord, this is the first time I heard you say these things, that monk is the one you want to see?"


    Qingque blinked, "It turns out that you also have a savior, the lord, what is his name and where is he now?"


    "Yes."


    The city lord nodded slowly and sighed, "I don''t know what his name is. He has never said it, and no one has called him anything. He is naturally promoted. He was promoted more than 20,000 years ago. I I didn��t catch the chance, but I believe I will see him.��


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Definitely."


    The city lord smiled, "Don''t say this, I think that black robe man is probably also a foreign race."


    Bai Long said slowly, "Yes, seeing Jianshi��s wood is a great opportunity, how can it be cut by the root? Any cultivator knows the value of Jianshi��s wood and its significance to the Xuanhuang Realm, and would never do this. If you can do this, you must not want the Xuanhuang world to be good, there is no one other than the alien race."


    "Yes, he died inexplicably at the time, and I think it''s strange to think of things later."


    The city lord said slowly, "Think about it now and what Zhu Wu is encountering now is similar. Maybe he also has a mark on him, but he didn''t know it at the time."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "City Lord, what does the monk mean by the condemned person?"


    The city lord shook his head, "I don''t know, he hasn''t explained it, but I think it is the messenger of the ancient gods, uphold the will of the gods, do things for the gods, and are similar to the immortals, but they are opposite to each other. Zhou Shu seems to have a feeling, "I think it should be the same, but I have never heard of it..."


    "I heard it."


    Xuanhu appeared a bit dignified, "I have seen the words God condemned in the ancient books of the ancestral home. There are not many records. They only say that they rarely appear, but for the Xuanhuang Realm, there is a divine condemnation. The bad news is that they will only bring disaster."


    Qingque sighed unconsciously, "It''s already a disaster now, and it''s just harder no matter how much."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "That''s what I said, don''t think about it so much for the time being. Be careful in the future, I''ll go out first, and there are still things."


    Xuanhu followed, "I have also gone out, the foreign race is still attacking the city outside."


    Zhou Shu was startled, "Ah, here again?"


    Qingque nodded, and said with a little disdain, "What''s weird, they come to Lingyu City every day, so they are basically to die. They have nothing to do. They don''t know what they want to do, but they scare the immortals in the city. It''s so choking, I think we will come a few more times, and the people in Lingyu City will have to run more than half."


    "Just fine."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, "You pay attention. I plan to take a look around to see if there are any other aliens'' Guishen Cave. I don''t know how many aliens have come, so I am always a little worried."


    Qingque said warmly, "Well, be careful."


    Bailong''s eyes lit up, "When I found out again, call me, I can kill as much as I can, and I won''t mess with you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Go, City Lord, I will go to you in a while."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine here, but..." The city lord showed some confusion, "The strange thing is that there are many sea people around Penglai Island every day, and it doesn''t seem to be a mess, and I don''t know what to do."


    "Don''t worry about this, just call me if something happens."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and his figure gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 1802: Stunned

    After looking around, Zhou Shu decided to give up.


    The scope is too large, and there is no trace on the ground before the cracks appear in the Guishen Cave. Even with Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness, it is impossible to explore the ground as deep as tens of miles. Appeared.


    Outside the city of Lingyu, many disciples of the Dutch school were cleaning up the battlefield.


    From the wreckage, it can be seen that most of the aliens who attacked the city died in the rune formation bunker.


    Not surprisingly, Fuzhen Bunker is the best weapon to deal with low-ranking aliens. At this time, Lingyu City has at least 10,000 Fuyuan Bunkers, one every tens of meters, varying in size, and glowing in the sun. The black luster, solemn and grand, is daunting.


    These bunkers are the most basic and important barrier of Lingyu City.


    "With these bunkers, it must be no problem to defend our Lingyu City!"


    "Of course, this was designed by Sect Master Zhou and Zhuge''s family together, so it''s nothing to be considered as a mere alien."


    "But many immortal cultivators have died."


    "It��s not enough for those people to stay in the city and obey the command. If they have to run out to show their power, are those alien races easy to provoke? Sovereign and elders have emphasized countless times. When encountering alien races, you must be careful, identify weaknesses, and face Foreign races who don��t know their weaknesses must not take action, but what about these people? They are purely seeking death on their own."


    "Forget it, you can''t listen, these people always feel that they are strong, and they will understand if they die too much."


    "If you don''t even listen to Sect Master Zhou''s words, even if you understand it, you won''t be saved."


    The disciples were muttering in a low voice. Unexpectedly, a green-shirted monk approached quietly and asked with a smile, "My fellow Daoists, did a foreign race attack Lingyu City?"


    A young disciple said without looking up, "The alien corpse in this place is of course a siege!"


    Brother Qingshan nodded slightly, "Excuse me, how many aliens attacked Lingyu City this time?"


    The young disciple picked up a foreign corpse and put it in the storage bag, "It was less than three thousand, and it was all resolved in half an hour, and none of them escaped."


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, the cultivator in the green shirt seemed to realize, "What about the losses in the city? How many deaths and injuries did the cultivators have?"


    The young disciple raised his head, stared at the monk in the green shirt, and said coldly, "Daoist, who are you, why are you asking so carefully, is it a spy from another faction?"


    Brother Qingshan smiled faintly, just about to speak, an old-fashioned monk walked over and said, "He can''t speak, don''t blame Daoists."


    Speaking and scolded the young disciple, "Sect Master Zhou has said that the situation is critical now. As long as the immortal cultivators are in the same family, there is no difference between them. There are no spies but not spies. You are too rude to speak, so quickly apologize. "


    The young disciple''s face turned red, and he quickly bowed his head to apologize, and the monk in the green shirt smiled and nodded, no wonder.


    The old cultivator raised his hand and slowly said, "Friends, the foreign race did not invade the city, Lingyu City is not a loss, but more than 30 fellow practitioners were turned off, and they all rushed out to fight the foreign races. , We did not have time to persuade, there is no harm to those who stay in the city."


    Brother Qingshan said thoughtfully, "In other words, if they don''t go out, Lingyu City will not suffer any damage?"


    "Of course, Lingyucheng doesn''t take it seriously."


    The young disciple patted his chest, full of pride, "Ling Yucheng won''t move even if you look at it, even if you come to another race ten times a hundred times."


    The veteran monk frowned, "I''m talking nonsense again, fellow daoists, I can''t say that there is no damage, and a lot of spiritual stones are consumed."


    "I understand."


    Brother Qingshan smiled and raised his hand, "Thank you for the two fellow daoists, I''m leaving."


    "Huh, don''t you plan to come to Lingyu City?"


    The veteran monk showed a bit of surprise, and said slowly, "With the cultivation base of fellow Taoists, it will surely be reused in Lingyu City, and...I am frankly speaking, now the outsiders are all foreign races, threatened, and not a good time for experience. Other sects are also difficult to defend. It is better to be in Lingyu City, where safety is guaranteed, and you can also contribute to the Xuanhuang Realm. Daoists may wish to consider it."


    "I will definitely come when I get the chance."


    Brother Qingshan nodded with a smile, and walked away slowly, seemingly slow, but there was no trace in the blink of an eye.


    The young disciple asked in confusion, "Senior, who is this person? Gu Li is weird."


    The old cultivator shook his head slightly and said with emotion, "I don��t know, but I can��t see his realm. His cultivation is unfathomable. I��m afraid it��s not under our few great elders. If he can enter the city, he will definitely help. It��s a pity that we are so busy."


    "Oh, did I offend him just now?"


    The young disciple slapped his head vigorously, and said annoyed, "I will chase him back."


    The veteran monk smiled and shook his head, "Forget it, I can''t catch up, and others are not leaving because of you, so busy with you."


    "Oh..." The young disciple retracted, looking at the old monk with some doubts, "Senior, our Dutch school shouldn''t need anyone else, but I listen to what you say, as if Lingyucheng is in danger?"


    The veteran monk looked at the corpses all over the floor and sighed unconsciously, "We have cleaned the battlefield many times. Don''t you think that every cleaning is different?"


    The young disciple looked at the ground blankly, shook his head and said, "They are all different races are all killed by the bunker, what''s the difference?"


    The senior monk shook his head slightly, "You, you are still too young."


    The young disciple stayed in a daze and complained, "Senior, you always say that we are too young to speak directly."


    The old monk was quite helpless, and pointed to the ground, "Look carefully and think about the differences between this alien race and the last time. What is the difference between the location of their attack this time and the last time? Why is this time, how did the leader of the alien race die?"


    The young disciple touched his head, "Senior has so many questions at once, how can I think clearly?"


    The old monk sighed again, stopped talking, and walked straight into the city.


    He didn''t take a few steps, and a calm voice came from behind him, "Wait a minute."


    The old cultivator was shocked, as if he had been electrocuted, and after a long time he turned around, hurriedly saluted, and couldn''t believe it, "Really...really, Sect Master Zhou, Sect Master Zhou, you are called What''s the matter with the disciple?"


    "If I remember correctly, you should be Shi Qiang who came from Qingyuan Mountain Range?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You were still in Si Xizong at the time, and you joined the lotus school later, right?"


    Shi Qiang couldn''t help nodding, suppressing the excitement in his heart, "Yes, Sect Master Zhou even remembers this, the disciple is really terrified."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, still smiling, "Shi Qiang, you have done a good job, and I will go to Sect Master Hao to receive 1 million contribution points, saying that I said it, and I hope you will continue to be a sect. Consider it, the Dutchman will not treat you badly."


    Shi Qiang was completely stupefied.


    The young disciple beside him was even more silly, with his hair dull, "One million... one million..."


    For the disciples of the Heyin School, one million contribution points represent the resources sufficient to cultivate to transform the gods. Now, Shi Qiang has really reached the sky in one step.

 Chapter 1803: Try

    "Much... Much... Thanks Zhou... Sect Master!"


    Hit by immense joy, Shi Qiang couldn''t say clearly, but kept saluting.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Nothing. You can do things for the sect. Naturally, the sect will not treat you badly. The previous few sentences are indeed something that every disciple should think about carefully. If they are like you, I believe He The music school will be stronger, and Lingyucheng will be truly solid."


    One million contribution is a lot, but it is nothing in Zhou Shu''s eyes. It is also good to be able to inspire disciples.


    "Yes, yes, the lord said yes."


    Shi Qiang just nodded, and the young disciple beside him nodded, although he was still at a loss.


    Zhou Shu is not at a loss.


    Zhou Shu remembered the details of the alien siege, and he had already seen the problem.


    Every time the alien races siege the city, their type and intensity are different, and the location and time are also different. Almost all the aliens who acted as the leader died by themselves. What does this show? It shows that the foreign races have attacked the city so many times for the purpose of testing. At the cost of flesh and blood, they tested the defense capabilities of Lingyu City, the power of various rune formations, the state of the immortal cultivators in the city, etc., once they waited until they all tested it out. , The real siege will also begin, that is the most dangerous moment in Lingyu City.


    Lingyu City is definitely the target of the aliens'' key attack. Perhaps most aliens in Dongshengzhou will gather here.


    This day will not be far away.


    Lingyu City is likely to face a truly dangerous battle, which is by no means as calm as it is now.


    "Sect Master, Sect Master..."


    As if thinking of something, Shi Qiang hesitated, "There was a monk who came before, and the disciple didn''t know who he was, but his strength should be very strong. He may not have gone far yet. If the master can..."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "He won''t come now, so I''ll watch it later."


    The green shirt monk is naturally very strong, speaking of it as an old friend of Zhou Shu, a former opponent, but with his temperament, I am afraid that he will not shelter under Lingyu City, and Zhou Shu will not ask him.


    "Brother Shu!"


    Not far away, a petite figure rushed over, ignoring the onlookers of the surrounding disciples, and threw directly on Zhou Shu, crying, "Oh, you are back, are you okay, so many foreign races..."


    Zhou Shu patted her on the back and smiled, "It''s okay, you have worked hard too."


    He looked carefully at Hao Siyun, still as innocent and self-willed as he used to be. He couldn''t see the slightest vicissitudes and calmness at all, and he secretly sighed, she didn''t have the style of a goddess before, is she really the same person? Could it be an illusion that I saw before?


    Or perhaps, only with such a big difference, could it be possible to obtain the true meaning of Feitian Secret Art and transform into Feitian Goddess.


    "Come on, go into town."


    Lingyucheng''s protective cover has not been put away. Although it is not a hindrance to Zhou Shu, he will not enter the city at will. He must lead by example and abide by the rules.


    In times of war, following the rules is a must.


    The city was still the same, filled with a faint panic, and there was some excitement in the middle, Zhou Shu had no time to pay more attention, and went to the Heyin School.


    Not long after, many orders came out. Thousands of Heyin school disciples kept walking out of the city gate and flew away in all directions.


    I went to find a foreign race.


    Since the Guishen Cave in the ground cannot be found, let''s make a fuss from the ground, find the cracks as soon as possible, see the movement of the aliens, and make the next step.


    Zhou Shu finished handling the matter and came to Liuli Peak non-stop.


    Today Liuli Peak is the top priority of the Heyin School. There is no other place to compare. The core of the defense of the entire Lingyu City is here, but there is only one person on this peak, that is, Yangmei.


    The power of kindness is the foundation of many defenses. Now many formations in Lingyu City are based on the power of kindness, especially the most powerful ones. Only Yangmei who has enlightened Tao can do it. launch.


    In a huge room, there are hundreds of photo frames, one by one showing all the places that Lingyu City needs to pay attention to, and there is no omission. Yang Mei sits in the middle and looks at Dan in front of her. Furnace, quite focused.


    "Junior sister, you are still making alchemy."


    Zhou Shu frowned and patted her head gently.


    "what����"


    Yangmei held her head and shouted for pain, only to find Zhou Shu behind her, and immediately smiled, "Brother, you are here."


    "When you are okay, rest more and don''t waste your energy," Zhou Shu showed a little serious, "Now Lingyu City can be without me, but it can''t be without you."


    "I know, in fact, I just take a rest after practicing alchemy. I don''t find something to do to waste my energy and think randomly."


    Yangmei unconsciously leaned on Zhou Shu, and said warmly, "Brother, I heard that you were surrounded by hundreds of thousands of alien races, why did you come out?"


    She was caring, but not worried, because she was extremely convinced that Zhou Shu would have nothing to do, let alone hundreds of thousands of foreign races, even if someone came from the immortal world, she would not worry, and always maintained absolute absoluteness with Zhou Shu. Confidence.


    "Hundreds of thousands of alien races, nothing great..."


    Being alone in front of her, Zhou Shu always has a kind of inexplicable peace of mind, never having to conceal and hide emotions, relaxed and natural, "...but it may be a lot harder later, this time the foreign race should be aimed at Lingyu City, we must double Be careful."


    Yangmei smiled softly, "Well, I will be very careful, and everyone else is the same, and there are seniors, nothing is a problem."


    "Haha, of course Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, arrogantly, as if thinking of something, "By the way, I have some opinions about the way of compassion..."


    "Coincidentally, I also want to talk to my brother."


    Yangmei clapped her little hand and looked up at Zhou Shu, full of joy, "That righteous qi tactic, my senior can definitely understand, about the law of good and evil..."


    The Tao of Compassion may be Zhou Shu''s most concerned Tao outside of the Tao of Shu. There is a lot of space for the Sea of ??Knowledge. On the one hand, the Tao of Compassion is indeed the best in assistance, as long as it is transparent. It is good for any Dao, and the Shuzhi Dao, which is compatible with other Dao, is surprisingly great. On the other hand, of course, it is for Yangmei, who is destined to go with him until the end.


    No one wants to waste a rare talk time, and no one will bother.


    After a long time, Yang Mei seemed to have realized, "...That''s it, can it really be combined with the power of the sun? Brother, why don''t we verify it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I have this idea too."


    The golden light and the white light suddenly lit up, sometimes staggered and sometimes blended, the whole room was surrounded by soft light.


    The two were close together, and time passed quickly, until a soft sound disrupted their minds.


    "Another race is coming."


    Yang Mei looked at a picture frame not far away, and said warmly, "Brother, I have to pay attention to defense."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yeah."


    When the trial is strong, both of them have realized something and have made some progress in their respective roads, but there is no way, alien invasion is the most important thing now, and there are many opportunities to talk about the trial.


    "I''m going out."


    Around the vitality Haizhu, there were dozens of bottles full of soul fluid, but Zhou Shu still put down a few large bottles before leaving.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1804: Drumming

    Time passed day by day, and soon more than three months passed.


    Zhou Shu stayed in Lingyu City, unmoving every step, and was busy every day, knowing that the alien race was about to attack Lingyu City on a large scale and had too much to do.


    Not only was he busy, but the entire Lingyu City, inside and out, was a scene of enthusiasm. All the disciples of the Heyin School were working hard, and there were also many immortal cultivators. No one could stay out of the matter.


    There is no need to say more about the inner city. The defense is increased again and strengthened. As long as you can see, there are formations, more than one layer;


    Rune formation bunkers were also built in the outer city. The number is very large. Unlike the inner city, the rune formation bunkers here are mostly manipulated by puppets, and there is no use of immortal cultivators. After all, this is the first line of defense against foreign races and the most dangerous. , Can''t make any mistakes, puppets are better;


    Between the inner city and the outer city, the Lingtian Lingquan had long been gone, and they were all moved to the universe bag, replaced by countless traps;


    Outside the outer city, there is a moat with a width of several tens of miles. The river is fifty miles deep and reaches the underground magma. It basically eliminates the possibility of aliens entering Lingyu City through the underground. In the river, there are multiple organs such as poisonous water, alien fire, and thunder. In addition, there are thousands of ground herring beads that can be detonated at any time.


    Most of the layouts were prepared long ago, and some were newly built.


    No matter what, today''s Lingyu City has truly become a strong city. I am afraid that there is no stronger fortress in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    However, the aliens still invade every day.


    There were more or less, basically all of them were defeated, none of them escaped.


    Some people would be surprised that since no foreign race has escaped, what is the point of trying Lingyu City? The result of the trial cannot be known either.


    In fact, it is like this. Many alien races disguised as immortal cultivators and took advantage of the opportunity to mix into the city��s team. It is difficult to find out. It is these alien races who have passed on the situation in the city and the situation of alien siege. , So that the alien race''s previous temptation has enough meaning, so that the alien race learned a lot of information about Lingyu City.


    To this end, Zhou Shu conducted a quick cleanup.


    Under Shu Xinjing''s Moon Mirror Art, there is no way for alien races to hide. Even the generations that are completely similar to humans cannot escape the Moon Mirror''s exploration.


    Every cultivator in the city has gone through the investigation of Yue Jing Jue and found at least five hundred foreign spies. It is hard to imagine that so many foreign races have entered the city, which annoys Hao Ruoyan and others, but Zhou Shu didn''t blame them. It''s normal to have spies in the war, and it''s not surprising that you can''t find them. Zhou Shuneng discovered that it was only an accident. In addition, Zhou Shu said that even if these spies were discovered, the effect would not be too great.


    Because, not only foreign races will report news, human cultivators will also.


    When he said this sentence in the sect, it caused an uproar. The human immortal cultivator sent a message to the foreign race, and the sins are not forgiven!


    Who made it?


    Many elders gave their opinions on how to find the spies. Zhou Shu did not adopt them and did not conduct thorough investigations. First, thorough investigations may not be able to find out. On the contrary, it will cause chaos and everyone is in danger. Second, pass the news. The cultivators of immortality do not have to be deliberate, and will reveal it unintentionally. To do so, for a city with millions of cultivators, it is meaningless.


    It''s good to find out the alien race, as for the human beings, they can only rely on themselves to put more effort into it.


    Several more days passed, and unexpectedly, in these days, there were no other races to nuisance.


    In the hall.


    It is rare that many people gather together.


    Xuanhu stroked his beard and said, "It has been seven days, and there have been no foreign races. I suddenly quieted down, and I am not used to it."


    Hao Siyun smiled very happily, always innocent and confident, "This is not a good thing, most of the foreign races see our Lingyu City so strong and dare not come."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head lightly, "I''m planning some conspiracy, I can''t relax."


    Bai Long said sternly, "I think I might be preparing for a big one, this time I have to be careful."


    Qingque, Ning Xuanqing, Zhao Yueru and others whispered something and did not join the discussion.


    Li Aojian stood alone in the corner, like a sword.


    Zhou Shu stood among them, frowning as if thinking about something.


    At the gate of the temple, a disciple came quickly, "Sect Master, Elder Cheng, please see me."


    Everyone looked at Zhou Shu with different expressions. Some people hadn''t accepted Kunlun and Cheng Tianlan, and seemed unwilling to let her participate.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Elder Cheng, is she back? Please come in."


    Not long after, Cheng Tianlan walked up quickly and saluted with a smile, "Thank you, the lord, your method and rat poison are very effective. I stayed in Xihezhou for two months, and basically did not see the rat lizards trouble News."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Elder Cheng, are things done?"


    "Fortunately not insulting life."


    Cheng Tianlan knowingly took out the hidden dragon picture and handed it to Zhou Shu, "There were some problems in the process, but it didn''t get in the way."


    Zhou Shu took the Hidden Dragon Picture, entered a trace of spiritual knowledge, and saw Xiao Gun at a glance.


    Xiao Gun was overjoyed, but he seemed to be more calm than before, "Zhou Zhou, you really want me to come back? I have gained a lot of good things during this time, even you are envious. Yes, hehe."


    "I''ll talk later."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at Cheng Tianlan, raised his hand and said, "Elder Cheng has worked hard, thank you very much."


    "You are welcome," Cheng Tianlan glanced around, seeming to see some hostility and smiled, "Sect Master Zhou, this is something Elder Lin brought to you. It should be able to Very useful."


    She held a Qiankun bag in her hand, showing a bit of pride.


    Zhou Shu took it and took a look. His expression changed slightly. The magical treasure, Fuluyuan stone, etc., are everything that is urgently needed at the moment. There are three magical treasures that he has seen, and they are still placed in an inconspicuous position. I think it''s not the best of these things.


    He appeared a bit solemn, "Elder Cheng, are these too precious?"


    "It''s what the Sect Master deserves. The Sect Master has worked hard for the Four Continents. Kunlun can''t help but do it. This is what it should be."


    Cheng Tianlan saluted rather humblely, "If the lord needs clarification about the contents, he can find me at any time. However, it is particularly worth mentioning that the drum array is composed of thirteen drums."


    "Drums?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, and the others were also confused. Hao Siyun opened her eyes wide, "What is the drum formation?"


    "it is this?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and took out a jade platform from the bag with 13 snare drums on it. It was very delicate, but it looked magnificent.


    Cheng Tianlan smiled and nodded, "Exactly."


    Hao Siyun blinked, "What is the effect?"


    "Sect Master has heard Elder Lin''s long spoon drum music."


    Cheng Tianlan looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "This set of drums was made by Elder Lin based on the long spoon drum music. It took him two months to use hundreds of Kunlun precious materials, and it was even more integrated into Lin. The cultivation base of the elders for nearly a hundred years is the result of the elder��s painstaking efforts. Once the drums are played, they can exert all the power of the long spoon drum music. The elders are already ninefold, so this drum music is much stronger than the effect that the Sovereign heard before. The range can reach two hundred miles."


    Zhou Shu watched the drums with a solemn expression, and did not speak for a while.

 Chapter 1805: ring

    Not only Zhou Shu was shocked, but also a few others, but Hao Siyun was still asking, "Senior Xuanhu, what is Longspoon Drumming?"


    Xuanhu settled down and said slowly, "In the long spoon of the ancient era, there was a very tragic battle in the history of human immortal cultivators. The human immortal cultivator and the ancient witch clan fought for ten days and ten nights, dimly. In the end, humans won the victory. Most of the ancient witches left the Xuanhuang world as the end, and the long spoon drum music was born at that time. Once the drum music is played, all immortal cultivators can enter the state of war madness, their fighting spirit will rise, and the madness without losing their mind. The strength is greatly enhanced."


    "Yes."


    Qingque nodded slowly, "Longspoon drum music is the ultimate piece of music. There is no better support than it. It is stronger than almost all domains, and it can perfectly cooperate with other domains. It is the most suitable for war. Speaking of it, this drum music is produced when fighting against alien races."


    And Bai Long seemed to think, "A good thing is a good thing, but Lin Qing will not hesitate to consume the cultivation base and make a drum line, is it really for the Dutch school?"


    Cheng Tianlan said respectfully, "Not for the Heyin School, but for all the cultivators. This is what Kunlun has always insisted on."


    "Kunlun''s Dao, ha ha..."


    Bai Long smiled coldly, and there was a lot of ridicule in his eyes, but it was fleeting, and he didn''t say any more.


    To this day, even if there is no amount of hatred, we must temporarily let go of it, and solve the alien invasion.


    Looking at Cheng Tianlan, Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Ling Yucheng accepts the gift from Elder Lin, thank you very much."


    "Sect Master, you are welcome."


    Cheng Tianlan just shook his head, "In addition to drum music, there are actually many useful ones, such as the Kunlun Fire Stabbing Talisman, which used the high-level five element power of the Five Elements Wheel, which Elder Yu spent a lot of time to refine, and ..."


    As he was talking, there was a rapid ringing in the hall.


    Bell bell bell


    The faces of everyone in the hall were tight, and they looked at the middle pillar together.


    There are many golden bells hanging on the pillars, three inches in size, thin and light. They seem to be very light, but they weigh hundreds of kilograms. They are called radio bells, which are a special magic weapon associated with the sound transmission tube. After the disciples outside use the sound tube, the radio bell will receive the message.


    The two magic weapons can only be used in combination, which is unique to Lingyu City.


    Compared with ordinary messengers, the sound tube is more stable, transmits information more accurately, and transmits farther. It can be used normally within a million miles.


    It seems that the function is not complicated, but it is quite difficult to do it in this Xuanhuang world. First of all, the materials it needs are rare, and it must contain the materials of the law of space, such as the refining of the empty stone used in Naxujie. Needless to say, the above talisman array can only be made by Lin Zhu who has mastered the transmission technology, because the principle of the magic weapon itself is to transmit the sound. After that, it also has high requirements on the master, and it is definitely not easy to practice. Made.


    After Wushuang City was restricted by spiritual veins, in order to transmit information correctly and effectively, Zhou Shu, Lin Zhu and others developed this magic weapon together. After a period of testing, they found that the effect was very good, although it is far from being a substitute for Wushuang City. But it is more convenient and the threshold is lower.


    However, the magic weapon is far from being scaled up, and there are not many in Lingyu City. They can only be used in the most important places, these are in the main hall.


    The radio bell will not ring easily, and once it rings, it means that something big has happened.


    Everyone in the hall knows that the other end of the radio bell is connected to the Heyin school disciples who are exploring foreign trends outside.


    Cheng Tianlan stopped immediately.


    The blue bird standing by the column reached out and touched it, the bell stopped, and then a sound came out.


    "The disciple Duan Muying, found a big new rift near Xiyu Mountain, which is 330,000 miles northeast of Lingyu City, and a strong alien aura came out from inside. The disciple was waiting by the side, waiting for instructions from the sect. !"


    The calm and calm voice and the very concise and clear report shocked everyone in the hall.


    The relaxed atmosphere suddenly became tense, but not heavy.


    They have always hoped to find the Guishen Hole, this moment, long-awaited.


    Xuanhu seemed to vent and shouted, "Well, after searching for so many days, I finally found the rift again!"


    Bai Long immediately said to Zhou Shu, "Zhu Wu, let me go this time, I want to see how powerful those alien races are!"


    "Brother Shu, I want to go too!"


    Hao Siyun raised his hand eagerly, "I have learned a lot of knowledge about foreign races these days, and I will never be as embarrassed as last time. They must look good!"


    Zhao Yueru stared at Zhou Shu, Qing Suo Jian beside her groaned, she knew what she wanted to do without speaking.


    Xuan Hu smiled and said, "I haven''t seen the alien race for a few days. I still have some thoughts. Why don''t you go together and do a good job with him."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Don''t worry..."


    He was still thinking, cracks appeared, and Guishen Cave reappeared, what is the reason?


    Bell bell bell


    Before the voice fell, another bell rang on the pillar.


    "Again?"


    Qingque''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and she raised her hand to touch it.


    "Disciple Zhang Qishan, near Baitou Mountain, 280,000 miles northwest of Lingyu City, found a huge rift tens of kilometers wide. Many alien races are coming out. The disciple knows he is invincible and is already on his way back to report the letter. !"


    The voice was hurried, with a hint of panic Hao Ruoyan glanced at Zhou Shu and smiled slightly, "Master Shu, Zhang Qishan will inevitably be a little flustered the first time he performs such a task.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, and said slowly, "Suddenly there are two Guishen Caves..."


    "Xiao Zhou, leave this to me."


    Li Aojian took a step and looked at Zhou Shu calmly, even with a slight smile.


    He no longer shows his sharp edge, but no one will despise him, and Zhou Shu is no exception.


    Zhou Shu himself thought that if there were any immortal cultivators in the Profound Yellow Realm that might pose a threat to him, it would only be Li Aojian.


    The true ancient sword body sword repair is something you can never look down upon. Li Aojian is like that.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, just nodded.


    He was relieved, Li Aojian went, even if it was impossible to kill all the alien races in the Guishen Cave, nothing would happen to him.


    For the cultivator, the sword body is probably the most difficult technique to practice. It requires an extremely strong and firm heart and an absolutely superior talent. It needs to go through countless tribulations, but once it is reached, the sword body sword repair is all practice. The opponent he faced was also an alien nightmare.


    Others have no objection, even Wushuang''s protector.


    They also know that Li Aojian is a true genius of swordsmanship. Compared with those infamous sword repairs in Tianjianmen Jianlu, he is not at the same level. His strength is so powerful that in the lotus school, only Zhou Shu and Yangmei can compete with Compared to.


    Below is Zhao Yueru.


    Except for Zhou Shu, the other three people''s cultivation bases are not high, they are all second and third levels of crossing the tribulation realm, but they all belong to the kind of cultivator who do not need to look at the cultivation realm. Their strength has already surpassed the cultivation realm by a lot.


    Li Aojian was about to say goodbye, but the bell came again.


    Bell bell bell


    Quick and intense.


    Everyone in the temple was shocked.

 Chapter 1806: Worst

    "Is it the Guishen Cave again?"


    Qingque shook his head slightly and picked off the radio bell.


    "Disciple Chang Gang, found a newly formed fissure around Huanyun Lake, 300,000 miles southeast of Lingyu City. The lake water has been completely swallowed by the fissure, and there is a strong alien atmosphere. The disciple is waiting for the sect in the distance. Instructions, as soon as possible!"


    Indeed, this is another hole for God.


    "The third one."


    Li Aojian settled there, "Xiao Zhou, think about it, I can go anywhere, or give me the two in the east?"


    "Staff is still not enough."


    Hao Ruoyan, who has always been calm, also frowned, "Unexpectedly, if there are so many coming to the three Guishen Caves, our Heyin Sect will have to go out with many talents. The city may be empty. It is a coincidence. They came out almost at the same time. Yes, you can send people separately if you have a priority."


    "After waiting for so long, just to find this god-given hole, I thought I could do a great job. Why did three come here?"


    Xuanhu also touched his beard unconsciously, and felt a headache.


    Everyone knows that a Guishen Cave is worthy of joy. They are not worried at all if they are prepared. They can also destroy an alien stronghold and allow their disciples to exercise. But the three Guishen Caves are different, even if they can. Destroy them all, and lose them all.


    "If you don''t go to the casual repair place, maybe they can help."


    Hao Siyun thought for a while and said, "In fact, there are many strong people in there, many of them are better than me. The big deal is that we will have more rewards. Such a good opportunity should not be missed. Next time you find the Guishen Cave. I don''t know when it is."


    Bailong nodded, "That''s what it said. Even if we solve these three Guishen Caves, even if we solve more than one million alien races, Lingyu City will be able to feel more at ease."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, "Master Shu, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu was silent, only looking at the pillars in the hall, his expression a little heavy.


    As if he had noticed something, Hao Siyun shook his head quickly, "Could it be that there will be, it is impossible, how can there be such a thing around Lingyu City..."


    Before many words were spoken, the bell rang again.


    This time, it was not one radio bell, but three. The three radio bells rang at the same time, one after another, although the sound was not loud, but each sound shook in my heart, making everyone''s complexion serious.


    The green sparrow numbly picked up the radio bell.


    "Disciple Simawo..."


    "Disciple Wu Fang..."


    "Disciple Wang Ding..."


    It is quite certain that three more rifts have appeared, and three more holes for God.


    Everyone knows that six Guishen Caves and at least two million alien races are not something that the Holland Faction can destroy at will. Even if all the disciples in the city are sent out, they may not be able to do it. Offense and defense are completely different. If you can''t concentrate your superior combat power and make quick decisions, destroying your stronghold will also lose its strategic significance.


    The few people looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    The hall was silent for a while.


    Zhao Yueru watched the radio bell, and said slowly, "The six Guishen Caves are located two to three thousand miles away from Lingyu City, not far from each other. Watching and helping each other is like surrounding Lingyu City. It doesn''t seem to be us. Go and hit them, but they are going to hit us."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yueru is right. The emergence of so many Guishen Caves is not accidental, but the alien race has already decided to attack Lingyu City. What we have to do now is probably not to attack Guishen Cave, but Defend the city. This is what we have been doing before."


    Xuanhu looked solemn, "I knew that they were going to attack Lingyu City, but we didn''t want to take the opportunity to destroy them when they were exposed, so as to delay their offensive...Where did we know that they came so fast, and it didn''t take a while. Leaving it to us, they came almost at the same time. Now we are about to face the siege of two million foreign races. It should be all the foreign races around Lingyu City. The pressure is not small."


    Hao Siyun muttered, "Two million aliens..."


    The atmosphere in the hall has been suppressed a lot. Two million foreign races. Even though they know the weaknesses of these foreign races, the number is still too much. It must be impossible for Lingyucheng to spend this time without loss. I don��t know how many lotus sounds there are. Disciples were killed for this.


    "Come and kill one, come and kill ten thousand."


    Li Aojian''s expression was indifferent, only his eyes were getting cold, and it seemed that there was sword energy overflowing from it, and his fighting spirit had already risen unconsciously.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, "Master Shu, give an order, what should we do?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head calmly, "Don''t worry."


    "Don''t worry, the eyebrows are burning. Even if the speed of the alien race is slow, 300,000 li will only take three or four days at most. We have no time. We must act immediately and arrange for the disciples to make various preparations," Xuan Hu said anxiously , But looking at Zhou Shu, he seemed to feel something, "Could it be..."


    As if thinking of something terrible, he paused, afraid to say it.


    The others were the same, staring at the pillars in the temple, their bodies became a little stiff.


    Zhou Shu looked at it the same way, and said lightly, "Is it really only two million? Don''t worry."


    It seemed to be responding to this sentence, and in an instant, the ringing sounded loudly.


    Anyone can hear that this bell is so noisy, at least dozens of them are ringing at the same time.


    The people in the hall were stunned, as if they were struck by thunder and motionless, while the blue bird on the side of the pillar trembled unconsciously, looking at the radio bells on the side I don��t know. How to get it.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, all the radio bells fell off, floating in front of him one by one.


    As soon as it fell, the voices of the disciples came out one after another, "Disciple Mao Bu...", "Disciple Huayuan...", "Disciple Gu Buting...", "Disciple Ouyang Baibai, in the south of Lingyu City Three hundred thousand miles..."


    Behind each voice, there was a calm or panicked disciple of the Heyin School, and the news brought without exception was the cave of God.


    When the voice gradually subsided, the hall fell into a dead silence, and there was no more sound.


    Zhou Shu glanced at everyone with a smile as always, "It''s almost there, there shouldn''t be any more."


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at the column and said a little gaffe, "Senior Brother Shu, how could there be any? Now all the radio bells have rang... even if there are, we don''t know anymore, why... how could there be such a thing? It''s a **** cave, so many foreign races!"


    The last sentence, like another thunder, hit everyone''s hearts again.


    Yeah, how come there are so many god-given holes and so many alien races?


    There are a total of 33 radio bells in the temple, all of which have rang, which means that there are at least 33 Guishen Caves. If each Guishen Cave is similar to what has been seen before, then there are more than 10 million aliens. Has gathered around Lingyu City.


    These alien races will arrive at Lingyu City in three days and attack Lingyu City.


    The previous siege of foreign races did not add up to one percent of this number.


    The people in the temple didn''t dare to think about it. They had imagined the worst, but they didn''t expect that the situation before them was worse than the worst.


    Ten million foreign races, a foreign race spit water, can flood Lingyu City.


    It can almost be said that the end of Lingyu City is coming.

 Chapter 1807: march

    On the endless plain.


    Countless alien races, like tides, marched towards Lingyu City one after another, and the sky and the ground were all black.


    "Hurry up! Whoever wasted time, I will kill that team!"


    The alien at the front of the army was born very strange, about one foot tall, with a human-shaped worm body, two claws shining with a dark black light, and four feet on the four scorpions, steady, not fast or slow. , The Tiger Clan can be regarded as an alien race with a trace of dragon blood, but they can only be the mounts of this alien race.


    He was born with two heads, one head was facing the back and he couldn''t help reprimanding, using weird foreign language, full of anger and disdain in his eyes, the other head raised up and looked forward, with ambition. Dissolution, it seems that Lingyu City, hundreds of thousands of miles away, is already in the bag.


    This is the Jiaozong tribe, the king tribe from the Pingshan realm, and they deserve to stand at the top.


    "Pride, do you want to die?"


    An alien on the side glanced at the arrogant zerg, his scarlet eyes were full of killing intent.


    This alien race is unusual. It looks similar to a human being. It is two feet tall, but it is a body. Both legs and hands are only two feet. The face is born on the body, and the belly button is the mouth. It looks very different. Coordinating, even a little funny.


    This is the Xingdi Clan, from the Xingtian Realm. They look very similar to the Xingtian Clan, but there is a big gap in status and strength.


    Perhaps because of this reason, the Xingdi Clan always carried a grievance, dissatisfied with everything, and wanted to sanction and kill everything when they saw it.


    "Haha, it''s the fifth sentence."


    Jiao San stopped, turned his angry head, and changed his smile, "You know, I said to those inferior races, you are a distinguished guest from the Great Xingtian Realm, how could I treat you? Get angry?"


    "I don''t feel comfortable seeing these two faces of you!"


    Xing Wu glared at him with his chest, and said reluctantly, "No matter who you say to, come down to Lao Tzu!"


    "Haha, haha!"


    Jiao San''s figure was shocked, his head changed back, and angrily said, "You''ve been holding back in the Guishen Cave for a long time, wanting to find someone to vent your anger? But you have found the wrong person, others are afraid of you, I am not afraid of you, come! "


    Xing Wu stopped talking, and didn''t know where to find a five-zhang long Ge, and rushed over.


    The body is attached to the spear, almost blending together.


    The spear shot, the sound of the wind burst, and the surrounding black wind whirled for a few miles. With the spear stabbed and picked, the whirlpool vibrated, and hundreds of alien races were too late to escape, and were swept into the air. It was torn to pieces by the wind blade, screaming one after another.


    Jiao San got so strong, the double claws suddenly became bigger, and the door panels unfolded.


    Thick as a mountain, sharp as a knife, the two scorpion mounts below were cut into two pieces by the double claws before they could respond, and the dropped head was also smashed into powder, without even screaming.


    Seeing the double claws and spears, they hit them, and three figures flew from the side, hurriedly blocking the middle.


    "stop!"


    Two Di Yasha propped their spears, and the other alien turned around, pulling Jiao San to several tens of feet away like a rope.


    The spear settled and the wind stopped, Xing Wu stood on the ground, waiting for Jiao San tightly, clenching the spear with both hands, like a god, no more sense of amusement.


    Jiao San waved a giant claw like a door, turned both heads together, and looked at Xing Wu tit-for-tat, not at all.


    The foreign race who came to the fight stood between the two with a look of dissatisfaction.


    "If you want to make trouble, go to Lingyu City! Two or three days will be here. You can kill and vent as you like, but don''t cause trouble now. If you miss the adult, you don''t want to live. go back!"


    The alien body is tall and tall, with four or five feet in length, and the limbs are extremely long, and at the same time extremely thin, like a stick insect.


    This is the bamboo knot race, from the half-stone world. There are three similarly powerful races in the half-stone world. The other two are the fish-cultivation tribe and the three-legged tribe. The three races do not give way to each other. In this alien invasion, they are all Participate, in order to enhance the status and expand the boundaries, the three clans are also competing secretly.


    "Zhu Er, don''t I know I can''t make a mistake?"


    Jiao San snorted, "Xing Wu likes to look for things, should I have to bear it? You don''t have to see how hateful he is. You killed a lot of soldiers in Guishen Cave before, and now they came out and killed a bunch of them. If this goes on, I am afraid that he will kill all the people before Lingyu City."


    The smiling face and the angry face spoke together, and the words were repeated twice, which was a bit strange.


    Xing Wu didn''t speak, but only raised his spear, and the alien on the side retreated unconsciously.


    Zhu Er frowned, "Everyone comes from different worlds, and their habits are different. Just be patient. What''s the big deal by killing some inferior garbage? Occupying Lingyu City and grabbing Dongsheng Prefecture, everyone has the advantage. It''s never too late for you to fight, do you want to beat you to death if you do nothing?"


    Jiao San shook his head up and down, "I''ve had enough!"


    Xing Wu still didn''t speak, but turned his spear horizontally, and the tip of the spear was facing Jiao San.


    "Do you still want to fight?"


    The quarrel of quarrel, the persuasion of persuasion, more than a dozen strong aliens gathered together, the advancing team also stagnated.


    "Stop it."


    Among the alien group, suddenly an alien came out. It really came out He was born just like a ball, more than ten feet in diameter, no limbs or head, only layers of feathers, and one Can''t help but open and close the mouth.


    It looked funny, but when he spoke, the other aliens were silent, showing a little awe.


    "When you arrive in Lingyu City, don''t waste time. If you are preempted by other aliens from the God Cave, you will have nothing. You are not the only ones who followed the adults'' orders to attack Lingyu City this time."


    The alien was speaking with a big mouth, and he could vaguely see the sharp teeth like a grate, and the saliva could not stop flowing out, and the voice was very sharp, like an underage child, but none of the surrounding aliens dared to laugh.


    Because they all know that this ball-like alien race is called Diqi. It is a Dijiang tribe. It has Dijiang bloodline and is extremely powerful. But what they fear is not only strength, but also because it is the messenger of adults. With the will of adults, that undefeated will can give them strength and hope, as well as weakness and death, and dominate their destiny.


    There were only three envoys in all the Guishen Caves around Lingyu City, and these three envoys were also the main leaders of this attack on Lingyu City.


    Looking at the foreign races standing still, Di Qi snorted softly, "Not going back?"


    Xing Wu put away his spear in silence, glared at Jiao San, and walked back first.


    The others also scattered and walked away, while the arrogant three stood on the spot, and a few scorpions were brought in, placed under their feet, and continued forward.


    The team that had stalled for a while began to march again.


    Di Qi closed his mouth in satisfaction, tightly closed, without a trace, rolled towards the alien group, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and didn''t know where he was hiding or how he came out just now.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, good wishes for the Spring Festival, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1808: have to

    The Hall of Heyin School.


    From time to time, there are disciples coming in and out, all of them come to report on the situation of the aliens, all in a hurry, anxious.


    Hao Ruoyan listened one by one, smiled and nodded. She remained calm and confident in front of the disciples. However, when the disciples left, she would sigh secretly and unconsciously show some bitterness. Whenever it comes to everything, the heart should be like stopping water, not happy with things, not sad with oneself, even more so when she is enlightened, but at this time, she can''t conceal her inner panic.


    Ten million foreign races are terrible to think about, how can they be calm.


    "Ruoyan, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, feeling that she was even more pitiful at this time.


    "With Master Shu, Ruoyan is not afraid," Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, but still sighed unconsciously, "But with so many foreign races, it is difficult for us to stop Lingyu City. I don''t know how many disciples will want... It��s the disciple we have cultivated so hard, Master Shu, is your magic treasure still there, why don��t we take the Heyin Sect disciple and leave first?"


    "I know you are reluctant to disciples. It is not difficult for us to take the disciples, but where can we go?"


    With eyes facing each other, Zhou Shuwen said, "These alien races will always be in Dongsheng Prefecture. Sooner or later, we will meet. Even if we hide for a day, we can''t hide for a lifetime, and we have to take away the disciples of the Heyin school. But we can��t take away the entire Lingyu City. Lingyu City has been our hard work for hundreds of years. Like those disciples, can we just throw it to the foreign race and let the foreign race destroy it?"


    Hao Ruoyan subconsciously continued, "No, absolutely not..."


    Speaking of Lingyu City, perhaps no one cherishes it more than her. Her hard work in Lingyu City may be second only to Xiuxian. Lingyu City has the current scenery, and her credit is definitely the second most.


    Needless to say who is the first.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Yes, and there are still millions of casual cultivators in this city. They are not mortals. They must not be able to hold them in magic weapons, and most of them are not strong. It is difficult to protect themselves against foreign races. We are leaving. Just leave them like this? You know, they are all because of the reputation of our Lingyucheng Dutch School, because of you and me, can we let them down?"


    "Nor."


    Hao Ruoyan looked startled, and shook her head quickly, "Ruoyan is wrong and can''t leave Lingyu City."


    "You''re right, it''s weird without such thoughts."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, warmly, "It is abnormal for ten million or more foreign races not to be upset, it doesn''t matter, Ruoyan, everyone will be upset, don''t blame yourself, but..." The expression became serious, "At this time, if we flee without a fight, the future lotus faction, the future Dongshengzhou immortal cultivator, no, all immortal cultivators will not be able to lift their heads when facing foreign races. , This is more terrifying than losing."


    "Shu is right."


    Qingque nodded and looked solemnly, "The situation is obvious now. The alien race has regarded Lingyu City as their first target of invasion, and also their most important goal. They just want to capture Lingyu City here, and use this to take advantage of this. Attacking or destroying the confidence of the immortal cultivators in the entire Dongsheng Prefecture and even the Xuanhuang Realm, if we run away directly, although the chance of counterattack will be preserved, the blow to confidence may never be made up. In the future, it will be much more difficult for immortal cultivators to fight foreign races. In the future, when people mention Lingyu City and the Heyin School, they will say, look, this is the sect that runs away when they meet a foreign race."


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "What Qingque said is that we can''t escape this battle, we must fight, and we must win. This is what we mean by staying in Lingyu City. If we are not ready to fight to the death of a foreign race, why don''t we use Tongtian early? Where will the tower leave?"


    "Master Shu, Sister Qingque, you are all right."


    Hao Ruoyan''s heart was shocked, and the whole person stood in awe, "Master Shu, Ruoyan understands, and I won''t think about it anymore. I will listen to Master Shu in the future."


    "Don''t listen to me. I will only help you to solve the confusion in your happiness. You have always done a good job. Just now you set up the defense of the city. Everyone has their own duties. All are in the most suitable position. Not a word," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. "You are still in charge of everything as usual. You don''t have to worry too much. Each of us is your backing. You have to understand that only you can do what you understand. At the best, no one can compare to you when it comes to dredging management and overall planning, even if I want to listen to you."


    Qingque smiled and nodded, "Me too, each of us must listen to you."


    Hao Ruoyan''s face was a little red, "You are like this again..."


    Zhou Shu appeared a little serious, "It is true, I will do everything I can do, what needs me to do now, Ruoyan?"


    "Okay, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan also got serious and resumed his usual calmness, "Just now the disciples came to report that the aliens are not marching too fast. We still have four days to prepare. It''s not very in a hurry, but they seem to have experts. In command, it is likely that they will come together at that time. Lingyu City will be surrounded on all sides. This makes defense difficult. We may not have any weaknesses."


    "There are so many foreign races, it is possible to fully attack the city."


    Zhou Shu expressed a bit of hesitation, "Maybe the West Point needs more rune array bunker I will arrange it later. If you have the current one, you can just place it directly."


    Hao Ruoyan thoughtfully, "Yes, this should be done, but Ruoyan wants to harass and let some alien troops arrive late or early, so that we can concentrate our advantages to eliminate them and defend against them. The city should help a lot."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "What you said is, I will go, and I will let Lao Li go out. We should be able to cause some riots."


    "It would be great to have you two."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and thought about it again, "Also, Master Shu, the emotions of the disciples are not high now, and Master Shu may need to be encouraged."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I will call all the disciples later, I will make clear the pros and cons, and inspire the disciples."


    Hao Ruoyan showed some satisfaction, "With the prestige of Master Shu, the disciples will definitely cheer up, and the situation of other immortal cultivators in the city is not very good. Although we have not announced the news, most people already know some things. Most people are willing to listen to our arrangements, and may be better managed than usual, but there are also many people who still want to escape. Although Bailong is there, I am afraid that he will not be able to control it."


    Qingque seemed thoughtful, "Should I also help?"


    "Those who want to escape are all cultivators crossing the Tribulation Realm."


    Zhou Shu let go of his spiritual sense, he seemed to have noticed something, and his voice suddenly became quite cold.


    "Yes, a disciple reported it."


    Hao Ruoyan held her cheeks and whispered, "In fact, everyone else knows that they can''t escape. It''s better to stay in the city. Maybe they can have a chance to survive. It''s just that those cultivators who cross the tribulation realm feel they can take advantage of the first day. I want to leave if I escape."


    Zhou Shu shook his head with a sneer, "Having been hiding here, now that I know that the alien race is coming, but suddenly want to leave? I can''t leave."


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1809: Declaration

    At this time in a square in Lingyu City.


    Several cultivators crossing the Tribulation Realm were confronting Bailong.


    The monks are distributed in a fan shape, with white dragons above them.


    "Friend Bailong, why don''t you let me leave? Isn''t Lingyucheng free to come and go?"


    "Are you still ready to do something with us?"


    "Although you are very powerful, two fists are hard to beat four hands. There are six people on our side. You can''t keep it."


    "Why? Everyone knows each other. For any reason, I have been companions in Lingyu City for a few years. Now it is not good to have to fight each other. Let us go today. In the future, we will return to you and Lingyu City. "


    "Get out of the way, the sky is brighter."


    The monks clasped their fists and bowed, saying a lot of good and bad things, while the condescending Bailong just looked at them coldly and said nothing, but the Baidi Dan behind him made a whining sound, as if he was whistling low. .


    "At the moment in Lingyucheng, you are going to die, do you still want to die with us?"


    "Friend Bailong, if you don��t speak secretly, everyone of us knows that the outside world is full of foreign races. Lingyu City must be unstoppable. Rather than waiting for death here, it is better to leave together."


    "Fellow Daoist go ask Sect Master Zhou, he might want to leave too."


    "Yeah, or if we meet together, we will definitely persuade Sect Master Zhou that the person who knows the current affairs is a brilliant, there is no other way but to run."


    "If you don''t let go, we will go!"


    "You can''t stop us, let go, we have six people!"


    Those monks were eager to try, but no one dared to go first. Everyone knew that the first one would be attacked by the fiercest white dragon.


    Bailong glanced at them and still didn''t say a word, only a layer of black smoke was quietly caged on his white clothes. Just like the situation when he was on Penglai Island, after he had the Baidi Dao, he could not restrain the explosion. Killing intent, this shows that he is intolerable.


    After waiting for a while, someone finally couldn''t help it, and took a step forward and planned to shoot.


    Bai Long sneered, and then took a step forward, the Baidi Dao suddenly lit up, Guanghua dazzling.


    At this moment, a flat voice suddenly came from the center of the city.


    "From now on, any immortal cultivator who leaves Lingyu City without the permission of the Dutch School will be regarded as an ally of an alien race. Regardless of the killing, I can do it if Zhou Shu says it."


    The sound is as plain as water, but the content is full of power, like Hong Zhong Dalu, beating on everyone''s heart in the city.


    The cultivator of Cross Tribulation Realm shook his mind and hurried back, staggering in the air, as if he was tripped by the air. Although he stood steady when he landed, his face turned gray and gray.


    It seems to have just walked back from the edge of the cliff.


    He knew in his heart that it was not as if, but indeed, that he was indeed on the verge of life and death just now.


    Zhou Shu''s strength does not know if there is no immortal cultivator, he is like the first person in the Profound Yellow Realm, and he will do it if he says it. If he really tries to get out of the city, or even act on Bai Long, the result will be a dead end.


    "This one����"


    Several tribulation cultivators looked at each other, knowing that Zhou Shu was not in front of them, they still did not dare to have the slightest objection. They only murmured, "Daoist Bailong, we have no intention to leave, just talk casually. what."


    Bai Long didn''t say a word, only the black qi on his body quickly disappeared, and he was slender again.


    The cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm raised their hands to say goodbye, and went separately, as they were as honest as they were one by one, and they didn''t even look up at the sky.


    They knew very well in their hearts that staying in Lingyu City was very dangerous, but if they had to leave now, they would just die.


    The Hall of Heyin School.


    This side quickly learned about the situation in the city, and Qingque applauded and greeted, "That''s it, hit those monks, I don''t know what the sky and earth are thick, what do you think of us Lingyu City, come if you want, and leave if you want? "


    "The words of Master Shu are enough to express Lingyucheng''s determination to stand firm in the decisive battle."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, with a trace of anxiety in her eyes. Zhou Shu glanced at her and knew what she was thinking, and said softly, "If Yan is not in a hurry, I still have something to say."


    He continued speaking, with a flat voice, bursting out unquestionable power.


    "All of you in Lingyu City are about to attack the city in three days. I believe you have heard more or less. The total number of alien races is about 10 million, which is several times as many as our cultivators in Lingyu City. A foreign race is very strong, and the lowest is equal to the Cultivator of the Vein Condensation Realm, and the foreign race equivalent to the Tribulation Realm has at least 500 members. Yes, our Lingyu City is now in great danger."


    "This is the hardest time for us in Lingyu City. It is also the hardest time for Dongshengzhou and the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Everyone, like me, has never experienced such a situation. Now each of us needs to think about it. What we need to do now, what can we do, and what should we do?"


    "escape?"


    "For most people, this is impossible. Frankly speaking, the alien race has surrounded us all over the world. Even if we abandon the city immediately, we cannot all escape. In the end, less than one in 10,000 survived. �� Such a result, if you are not one of ten thousandths, are you willing to accept it You can��t, can you? Not only you, nor can I, and most of them are among the ten thousandths The monks who cross the Tribulation Realm, none of them can."


    "Who wants us to abandon so many fellows, abandon Lingyu City, abandon Dongshengzhou, and carry the infamy for thousands of years? As a cultivator, a strong man among humans, and a guardian in the Xuanhuang world, we have never been Ordinary people, the heavens and the great responsibility of the people, must first suffer from their muscles and bones, work their body and skin, and sharpen their minds. At this time, it is the time to verify whether we are worthy of being a cultivator!"


    "Everyone knows that our immortal cultivators have sunk for 20,000 years, and we have been failing for these 20,000 years. No one can rise to the immortal. The last time the alien invaded ten thousand years ago, we failed particularly tragically. For this reason, we can no longer ascend to immortality. As cultivators, there is no way to ascend to immortality. How absurd! For this reason, we have paid a heavy enough price. Are we going to repeat the same mistakes now? Once you retreat without resistance in front of the alien race, will you once again become the laughing stock of the Profound Yellow Realm?"


    "Now is a big crisis, but it is even more a test."


    "What we need to do now, what we can do, what we should do, and that is to fight, and die in Lingyu City and the foreign race."


    "We only have to fight, we must fight. We must let all the alien races who want to invade the Xuanhuang Realm see clearly. Our immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang Realm are by no means timid rats. Each of us is a warrior and knows how to use our own body. His life will protect the Xuanhuang Realm, protect humans, and become a true immortal cultivator. Only through such a catastrophe can we break the curse of 20,000 years and take the path of rising immortal again!"


    "Zhou Shu assures you that I, Zhou Shu, will always stand here and stand in Lingyu City until the alien leaves."


    "Everyone, would you like to do this with me?"

 Chapter 1810: 1 dream

    Zhou Shu''s words were conveyed to every corner of Lingyu City at the same time. ��With}{��}��{][l��}


    Everyone can hear clearly.


    From the silence and doubts at the beginning to the passionate sentiment, it was only a few dozen breaths away.


    The immortal cultivators in the whole city seemed to be crazy, roaring loudly. The whole Lingyu city, no matter the streets and alleys, was full of "willing" and "I am willing" voices, and the sound was louder than once, like The entire city will be overturned.


    The immortal cultivators walking on the road held their hands high, their faces flushed, and their eyes burned into a fire from the heart to the outside.


    If a foreign race appeared in front of him now, it would be torn to pieces by the immortal cultivators in the city immediately, without leaving any residue.


    "With Sect Master Zhou with us, we will surely be able to tide over the difficulties!"


    Among the crowd, I don''t know who said such a sentence first, like throwing a little spark into the gunpowder keg and it suddenly exploded.


    "What a foreign race, with Lingyu City and Sect Master Zhou, we are not afraid of anything!"


    "City is in Zhou Sect Master, I am here!"


    "Sect Master Zhou can definitely lead us to defend Lingyu City!"


    "Zhou Sect Master is today''s Human Emperor!"


    "The Emperor, the Emperor!"


    In just a few breaths, similar words spread to the whole city and heard everywhere. At this moment, the whole Lingyu city was completely boiling. People chanted slogans and wandered around, expressing fanatical emotions. They had no goals. I don''t know what I''m doing, and there is only one thought in my heart, that is-listening to Zhou Shu, you can''t go wrong, even if you die.


    The same goes for the Heyin School. Every disciple is fanatical in his heart, but they still perform their duties and stick to their positions.


    To be a disciple of the Heyin School, rules are necessary, at any time.


    "Do these guys know that Sect Master Zhou is powerful now? It''s really hopeless."


    "That''s right, we have known for a long time, there is Sect Master Zhou, not to mention 10 million foreign races, even tens of millions I am not afraid!"


    "What I mean is that if there is someone in the Xuanhuang Realm that is worthy of our immortal cultivators to follow, then only Sect Master Zhou. I have always firmly believed that Sect Master Zhou can lead us out of any predicament, and in the future he will definitely be promoted to immortality for us. The younger generations have made the greatest contribution to our Xuanhuang world."


    "That''s right!"


    Of course, there are also many disciples who are secretly speaking. The disciples of the Heyin School have long admired Zhou Shu. There is no need to prove anything at other time. In their hearts, Zhou Shu was the first person long ago.


    "Master said so well, not only that, his Shuzhi Dao is also as deep as the ceremonies. I have to work harder to learn more of Master''s skills."


    The Lei Yuan in the hut held a few jade slips and secretly made an oath.


    Xu Rong, who was not far away, was in the same situation, but she was still a little confused about the two titles of Master and Junior Brother. As she thought about it, she unconsciously sighed while holding Yu Jian.


    This jade slip was given to them by Zhou Shu a few days ago. The Shu Xin Sutra has been modified a lot. It is better to practice but also more complicated, that is, it is easy to learn but difficult to master. These four characters seem ordinary, but they are a kind of Taoism. The two disciples couldn''t be the root of the Dao, and Zhou Shu could still do this in his busy schedule. The two disciples were amazed by themselves, and they had more confidence in the Shu Zhi Dao they practiced.


    Although there was enough faith in the beginning, now more and more are about to become believers.


    On the wall of Lingyu, the elders of the Dutch school who were busy defending were also excited.


    "I was hesitant before, but now that Sect Master Zhou said this, the old man no longer thinks about it."


    It was Mian who was talking, the senior elder who followed Zhou Shu from Qingyuan Mountain to Lingyu City, and is now also a monk in the Divine Transformation Realm. "If I hadn��t met Sect Master Zhou, the old man would die in the Golden Core Realm. If there is anything unsatisfied, just fight this life!"


    "Don''t say such unlucky words, Mi Lao, the ups and downs are coming, when Tianliu Zong besieged the Heyin faction, it was more dangerous than this."


    Liu Yuer smiled slightly, with a lot of expectations hidden in her crescent-like eyes, "Lao Mi can rest assured that with Zhou Shu, we will survive the same difficulties as last time. Although many alien races are terrible, their weaknesses, we You know all of them, don��t you? Don��t worry, you can know from those words just now. If there is no absolute confidence, Zhou Shu would not say that."


    Liu Yuer was also a veteran of the Heyin School. Zhou Shu had been cultivating in the Water Curtain Cave. She had already practiced in the middle stage of the Transcendent God Realm. She didn��t know about the outside world, but she rushed back after learning of the alien invasion. In one month, she had encountered such a major event, but she was not nervous at all.


    Because she knew that Zhou Shu would save them again.


    Shen Wen nodded slowly. He was always calm and his demeanor was still very calm, with some worries in his expression. "Elder Liu is right. We from the Heyin school do not believe in Sect Master Zhou, but this time we have to be extremely cautious. Okay, after all, there are too many alien races, and I can''t relax for a moment. Hey, have you forgotten about the former elder? This time there are a lot more alien races, and the methods are even more weird."


    When he mentioned Yuan Jianyi, everyone was a little sad.


    At the time of the first alien invasion, Yuan Jianyi took the initiative to track down the rat lizard clan, but was ambushed by the ferret clan underground. Although he finally saved his life with the Kunlun Xiaohuan Pill, he lost his cultivation base seven or eight. Eight, in the future, I can only stop at the Transcendent God Realm, no progress is possible and the cultivation level is less than one-tenth of the general Transcendent God Realm, and the lifespan is the same.


    Yuan Jianyi was also the elder who came with them, and it was inevitable to feel sad after such a change.


    "As a cultivator, the old man has such a realization."


    Mian said freely, "Even if you die, it''s okay. As long as the Lotus Sect can continue in the future and Sect Master Zhou can be promoted, that''s enough."


    "Mi Lao is right, nothing is more important than these, especially Sect Master Zhou Shengxian."


    Liu Yuer looked at the Liuli Peak in the distance, stroked her messy hair, and said warmly, "As long as he can be promoted to immortality, everything we give will be worth it. Even if we are all dead, the Xuanhuang Realm will suffer catastrophe, and there will be no immortal cultivators. One, as long as he is there, it will definitely change in the future, and the cultivators of the Xuanhuang Realm will definitely be the masters of the Xuanhuang Realm, I firmly believe."


    "me too."


    Shen Wen nodded slowly, "No one would object to this."


    Miang laughed loudly, "Of course, the reason why our Dutch school exists is because of him."


    Liu Yuer''s eyes were gentle, and she whispered, "Speaking of from the Qingyuan Mountain Range to the present, it really feels like a dream. If possible, I really hope that such a dream will never stop until we finally walk into the fairy world together. "


    Several people nodded in sympathy, and stopped talking, as if they were immersed in some kind of dream.


    From the unknown little sect to the super-large sect in Dongshengzhou, only a few short years have passed. I can''t believe it when I think about it. It''s like a big dream.


    After a while, Shen Wen frowned and said, "Don''t be emotional here, the crowd is here, we are going to maintain order, if someone gets involved in the trouble, it will be troublesome."


    Miang patted his chest, "Let''s go! Now if someone makes trouble, it''s going to die!"


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1811: Hate

    "It''s great, Master Shu''s declaration has eliminated many troublesome problems at once."


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes flashing involuntarily, and so did the stars.


    Complicated transfers, management personnel, and unblocking guidance. She is worse than Zhou Shu in these aspects. It is very important to understand Taoism, but sometimes a few words can simplify complex problems, and they can be solved by leadership alone. The problem, in this respect, she is far inferior to Zhou Shu.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, with no less worship in her eyes than Hao Ruoyan, "I said a long time ago, you have the blessing of purple qi, and you have a kingly body. You still don''t believe it. You are not fake at all now, right? The current Lingyu City, wrong, yes The entire immortal cultivator in Dongsheng Prefecture respects you. They believe in whatever you say, not to mention defending the city. If you let them rush out to fight the alien race to the death, they are all willing."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I hope so, but it won''t be that easy."


    His declaration was purely from the bottom of his heart, without much polish or selfishness in it. It was simple and unpretentious, and naturally moved people''s hearts. Besides, he also used several Taoisms, which was definitely not something other people could do.


    Soul Dao Xin Dao plus Shu Zhi Dao, the three powers are integrated into the declaration, plus the power of the declaration itself, so that the declaration can shock all the cultivators, unconsciously enter the hearts of the cultivators, and inspire them Their inner emotions ignited their fighting spirit, and they couldn''t help but obey Zhou Shu.


    Now the immortal cultivators in Lingyu City seemed to be beaten up with blood, and they could rush up at all costs when they saw a foreign race.


    However, it is difficult to say how long this state can last. If they have been besieged for too long, once they have suffered a great loss, they will see their companions die in front of them, and their hearts will definitely loosen, and it will be much harder to motivate them. .


    Zhou Shu can only use this kind of declaration once, and he can only use it once, hoping that this time the problem can be solved.


    From time to time, people came into the hall with light on their faces, as if they were shining on.


    "Did you say that earlier?"


    Bai Long glared at Zhou Shu, smiling like angrily, "I almost didn''t hold the killing intent, when the time comes, people will die, you can bury it?"


    "My fault, my fault," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "But... I think you didn''t press it on purpose, right?"


    Bailong''s face was stagnant, "I can see it... Yes, I have seen those that are not pleasing to the eye. I usually give them the best practice place, sitting next to the vitality sea pillar, and occasionally let them help. If you take things, you don��t take things seriously. Now you have to take the lead and run when you are in danger. This kind of people really don��t know how to cultivate to the catastrophe, they should have been taken away by heaven long ago!"


    His face turned blue, and he was really angry. "If he dares to make a move, I will definitely kill him. Then you don''t blame me."


    Although he spoke very loudly, he just glanced at Zhou Shu unconsciously, with a little worry and fear in his heart.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Kill you kill, it''s okay, this kind of timid monk who is afraid of death can''t be promoted to immortality. Cultivating immortality is only for life extension and enjoyment, and it is probably not of much use."


    Bai Long felt relieved and shook his head, "Farewell, in case it is useful, it will be more or less in the tribulation realm. The war is coming, and doing something is worthwhile, even if it is cannon fodder."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and nodded, "Yes, it''s better to keep it, Ruoyan has already figured out how to arrange them."


    As he was talking, Zhao Yueru drifted in lightly.


    Hao Ruoyan showed a trace of worry, "Elder Yue, isn''t Siyun with you? Aren''t they in the west together?"


    "She followed those people outside and called to the emperor, saying she wanted to feel more."


    Zhao Yueru smiled lightly and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Zhou Shu, the good things you can do, the people in Lingyu City are crazy now, not to mention 10 million foreign races, even if you want them to go to the immortal world to pull the immortals off, they I dare to do it, I really don��t know, you still have this ability."


    Zhou Shu was speechless, only smiled and shook his head.


    Soon, Xuanhu followed in, and also praised Zhou Shu, "With Xuanyuanjian, plus the current popularity, people who say you are not a human emperor will not believe it, haha."


    "No need to mention these, wait until you win."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Xuanhu, Wushuang City, still can''t get in touch?"


    "No way."


    Xuanhu shook his head, showing a little bit of hatred, "I have been around the city a whole circle, those **** aliens, their god-returning holes are almost at the key points, they are almost dug around Lingyu City. On a circle, they dug up all the places with spiritual veins and spiritual energy. The information from Wushuang City was completely impossible to pass, and our news could not be passed."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "I guess so, they want to completely isolate us, they don''t want other sects to know, let alone we have reinforcements."


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "Master Shu, Ruoyan has sent a swordsman to Cihang and Tianjian earlier. They should be able to get there. They have special physiques and can fly on the edge of the wind. Those alien races should not be able to stop them."


    "When they arrive at Lingyu City, it''s almost over."


    Zhou Shuslow shook his head, "Far can''t quench the near thirst, we still have to rely more on ourselves."


    Bailong nodded, with a lot of solemnity, "This is natural. It is impossible to count on others in this dangerous situation, but if we do a good job, this battle will surely make all immortal cultivators. Cheer up and change the current passive beating situation. At the beginning, Baidi City was also besieged several times. At most, there were millions of foreign races. Baidi City was isolated and helpless, but under the leadership of Baidi, he fought several victories. , Played a morale, played a reputation."


    "More than a reputation."


    Xuanhu said slowly, "At that time, the Baidi was called the first person under the emperor, and the Baidi City was also called the city of iron walls. It was indestructible, and Xihezhou was also feared by the aliens. The invasion of the aliens was often the latest Only when I went to Xihezhou, I was afraid of being beaten by Baidi."


    Hearing the glorious deeds of his ancestors, Bai Long was very excited, "Not bad, you deserve to be my confidant."


    "Bai Di and Bai Di City are what we should focus on studying."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Ruoyan and I have carefully studied those battles. There are many good methods in them, and we will soon use them."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded in admiration, "Yes, if we hadn''t had these few defensive battles first, we would still be blind and touch the elephant."


    "It''s good if it can be used, but unfortunately I haven''t learned much, alas."


    Bailong nodded very contentedly, and only soon the satisfaction turned into hatred, "But the hateful thing is that Baidi City and Baidi gave almost everything to the Xuanhuang Realm and humans, but the final credit fell to Kunlun. Everyone said that it was because of Kunlun that Xihezhou was feared by foreign races... What is even more hateful is that the city of Baidi was destroyed by Kunlun!"


    As he said, there was another layer of black smoke covering his body, and the killing intent spread, and the hall suddenly felt cold.


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop it, and there was no need to stop it, it was just a short vent.


    But within a short while, the black smoke dissipated and was all sucked in by the Baidi knife.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1812: Rush

    Two silhouettes floated out of the city gate and galloped to the west.


    It was Zhou Shu and Li Aojian, who had the task of harassing the alien race and disrupting the formation of the alien race. If they could do a good job, they could greatly reduce the burden on Lingyu City, which might be decisive for the entire war.


    Li Aojian, incarnate in a sword body, was attached to Zhou Shu''s body, and he couldn''t hold back forward. The speed was extremely fast, unconsciously it was tens of thousands of miles.


    "Xiao Zhou, I still think it''s better to separate."


    Li Aojian seemed to think, "It might be better to separate the harassment, what do you think?"


    "It''s true, but..."


    Zhou Shu expressed a bit of hesitation, "Judging from the information that the disciples suddenly sent, we are better together. If the information is true, then we can not only harass, but even eliminate hundreds of thousands of alien races without too much effort. ."


    "Eliminate hundreds of thousands of alien races without much effort?"


    Li Aojian immediately became interested, "Then it''s worth trying, what kind of information is it?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, without answering the question, "Your sword body should be able to absorb most sword intent, even if it is from a foreign race?"


    Li Aojian paused, "Do these alien races also have sword intent..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It doesn��t have to be called sword intent, nor does it have to be the same as ours, but the essence must be similar to sword intent. Swordsmanship is not the original creation of the immortal cultivation world. There are also other alien races. There is a world called the ten thousand swords world. Have you heard of it?"


    "Ten Thousand Sword Realm..." Li Aojian pondered for a while, seeming to realize, "I''ve heard of Ten Thousand Sword Jue, that is Sword Saint Pei Min''s method of fame. Speaking of Pei Min, it is really amazing. He is the capital of the fairy world. The recognized sword master is the first person in kendo, of course it is temporary."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu naturally understood what he meant for the time being. With the confidence that Li Aojian would never lose, Li Aojian would definitely become the Sword Master, surpassing Pei Min, and nodded with a smile, "Then Ten Thousand Sword Realm is the Sword Saint Pei Min traveling in the Ten Thousand Realms. When he discovered the New World, he meditated there for a long time. After leaving, many creatures in the Ten Thousand Sword World benefited a lot, and felt Pei Min��s sword intent to a greater or lesser extent, and various changes took place. , Formed many powerful alien races, hundreds of them, but after many years, there are about five or six species left."


    "There is still such a thing."


    Li Aojian didn''t realize that he had a lot of yearning, "Doesn''t it mean that a person has changed a creature? The sword intent can reach this level, it is simply the ability to turn stones into gold."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Almost, turning a stone into gold is not an influence, but a complete change of the nature of certain things, and that is what he did when he was not sanctified. After sanctification, let alone change the world, even if he creates The New Territories is not difficult either... Stop it, we are still far from that state, and it makes no sense to think about these things."


    Feeling the speed slowing down, knowing that Li Aojian was distracted, Zhou Shu immediately reminded him.


    "Yes, I can always do it then, what do I have to think about."


    Li Aojian said freely, "You tell me this, about the direction we are going, there are aliens from the world of swords, right?"


    "Yes, if the disciple''s information is correct, then the Sabretooth tribe and the Sword Mao tribe both participated in this alien invasion, and it is also unexpected that many realms related to the immortal world have come from this alien invasion."


    Zhou Shu showed a little solemnity, "These two alien races are about 5,000 to 6,000, and they are considered elites from invading alien races. They can survive in the dangerous world of swords. They are definitely not easy to deal with. They are full of flesh and blood. Sword intent, gestures and gestures carry great power, each of them is equivalent to Yuan Ying realm sword repair, the strong among them is not weaker than crossing the tribulation realm, which may have been a big problem in Lingyu City, but you are here , It shouldn''t be a problem, if you can..."


    "No problem."


    Li Aojian''s voice became very cold, "When I merged in the secret realm of sword intent, I understood the essence of some sword intent. As long as their bodies really contain sword intent, I can absorb them and transform them into myself. The sword intent."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of joy unconsciously, "Yes, that''s what I think, you can do it."


    "Hey, it''s just a small matter."


    Li Aojian said lightly, only he knew in his heart that it was not a trivial matter, and the sword intent cast was not easy to absorb, not to mention that it was hidden deep in the body of a foreign race. He was likely to experience the pain of a whole body split again. They may lose their limbs, or even their minds will be dominated by foreign sword intent, and become a sword demon.


    But he is willing to accept such a challenge, and he will definitely accept it.


    "Okay, Old Li."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously. He didn''t know that there was a great danger, but compared with the results obtained, the risk was worth taking. "At that time, we will attack and harass both sides with the alien races in the Ten Thousand Sword Realm as the center. You can Use Sabertooth Clan and Sword Hair Clan to restore and increase strength, and I will see if I can kill a few more powerful aliens and make them chaotic."


    "Just do as you say."


    The wind screamed, and the speed suddenly increased a bit.


    It''s not teleportation, it''s better than teleportation. It was still here a few breaths ago, and the next breath was dozens of miles away.


    After a few hours, the two felt the aura of alien race.


    I saw it immediately.


    Thousands of miles away, it is all black, like a series of mountains, and like an endless wall The sky is connected to the sky, and the earth is next to the ground, completely blocking everything. Even the sun can''t get through, just looking at it, it feels extremely depressed.


    It''s not a weird celestial phenomenon, it''s just an invading alien that has made this wall.


    The number of alien races and the vast army of alien races are really shocking, and this is just one direction.


    Those alien races hadn''t noticed their existence yet, they just marched forward in great strides, not fast, and every step they took, the ground was shocked.


    If such a scene appears in front of Lingyu City, I don''t know how many people will lose their intent to fight, but Zhou Shu and Li Aojian have not stopped, but have moved faster.


    At this time, Li Aojian had already separated from Zhou Shu and turned into an invisible blast.


    He hovered up and down, unconsciously revealing a lot of excitement. The bloodthirsty excitement seemed to have dyed the wind red, "It really is the sword intent! Although it is different from our cultivation, it must be the sword intent, sword intent. The form actually penetrates completely into the bones. It can be said that those alien races are formed by following these sword intents, and their flesh and blood are attached to the sword intent."


    Zhou Shu was slightly calm, "Old Li, will there be any problems?"


    Li Aojian said indifferently, "You said these alien races, or something else. If these alien races, I have no problem, just leave it to me. With their supplement, I can guarantee that these alien races will be beaten up and down. Other..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What about the other?"


    "Haha, I just have some regrets. It would be great if Lao Zhu was here. This is a good time for the three of us to show off their power!"


    Li Aojian looked up to the sky and smiled, the gust of wind turned into a tornado, and it suddenly blasted towards the alien army.


    The millions of alien races seemed nothing in his eyes, without fear or hesitation, they rushed in like this.

 Chapter 1813: volume

    The wind rolling in a radius of several tens of meters was directly involved in the alien army.


    Like mowing grass, countless aliens fell in an instant.


    As long as it touches the edge of the wind, and the body is in a different place immediately, this seems to be good. Most aliens are completely involved in the wind, and there is no scum left at all.


    Sword wind roll.


    This is the method that Li Aojian has realized in the secret realm of sword intent. It combines sword intent and killing intent to exert great lethality.


    Ignoring the defense, there is no difference. Whether it is a companion or an opponent, they will be hit by the sword, endlessly, just like Zhou Shu encountered in the secret of the sword that day, but more concentrated and sharp.


    Of course, these alien races are not the opponents of Jianyi, and in an instant, a line was drawn in the army, extending into the depths.


    I don''t know how many aliens have lost their lives.


    However, there are too many alien races. Even if Jian Fengjuan did not encounter any resistance and easily harvested alien life, it could not interrupt the pace of alien attack, and could not even delay time.


    Numerous alien races simply ignored their companions. As soon as they moved forward, the gap of dozens of feet was filled almost as soon as they were opened.


    From a distance, the imposing sword wind scroll was just a point of constant advancement in the alien army, and did not affect the pace of the alien.


    Even if it is mowing, a person will be unable to mow it if he has to face thousands of hectares of grass.


    The difference in numbers is huge, and the terrain is not good.


    If it is in the closed Guishen Cave, Li Aojian''s sword wind scroll can definitely receive miraculous effects, and the sword intent that cannot be gathered and distributed will not disappear at all. It will continue to reverberate, shake, and more in the Guishen Cave. The bigger and bigger, until the vast sword intent fills the entire Guishen hole, the alien race inside will be attacked several times, and they can''t even escape.


    This is also the reason why Li Aojian has always wanted to find the Guishen Hole to eliminate the alien race. He can maximize the advantages of the sword body. One person can kill tens of thousands of alien races without excessive consumption, but on the plains, the sword body Its power is much smaller, even with bare physical strength.


    "You can only use that."


    Within a few breaths, Li Aojian discovered the problem. Even if he rushed down like this, he could only kill tens of thousands of alien races at most. What he had to do-harass alien races, disrupt the formation-fundamentally Can''t do it.


    The wind suddenly stopped.


    But the speed of the rotation became faster and faster, and I saw that four white lines flew out of the wind and scattered around.


    The white line was initially very thin, but as it spread out, it became larger and thicker. After only a dozen breaths, it stretched to more than half a mile, and looked like four white dragons.


    It was still a wind, but changed the direction and position and rolled out sideways.


    Jianfenglong.


    It is just another change of Jian Fengjuan, with greater power and consumption, more than ten times larger.


    They are flying in all directions, from left to right, from time to time, from time to time. Almost every alien race that touches the side is caught, split, and separated. Sometimes there are alien races that can resist a few times, but they are also immediately beaten to the side. Unable to hinder the actions of Fenglong.


    Not long after, Fenglong was stained with a layer of light red, it was blood, and it was also more aggressively killing intent.


    The more killings, the greater the killing intent, and the more powerful the magic arts.


    The appearance of the four wind dragons immediately put a lot of pressure on the alien army.


    The range of the wind dragon''s attack is very large, coming and going quickly, all the alien races within dozens of miles are affected, even if the alien army wants to ignore it, countless aliens began to rush to avoid, the team slowed down unconsciously, watching the chaotic army , Several leading alien powerhouses, showing their displeasure, stood up angrily.


    They know the consequences. If they can''t reach Lingyu City on time, they will be punished by the adult, and that adult has never been kind.


    "Don''t mess up!"


    "There is only one person, so if there is anything to panic, keep going, if you miss the hour, you will die!"


    The strange language was yelled out by the loudest voice, and the aliens gradually returned to the team normally, but the wind dragon did not stop and broke the team into chaos.


    The powerful aliens also know that without stopping these wind dragons, there is no way to make the team move forward.


    A giant mountain tribe with a stature of twenty feet, raised an arm as thick as a house, and slammed it towards Fenglong.


    Like the actual wind dragon, the action was unpleasant, and it was immediately hit. The sword intent was shattered like rain. The knife was cut on the arm of the giant mountain tribe. Although tens of thousands of wounds were cut, it was still cut. Can''t stop the huge power of the Giant Mountain Clan.


    The giant mountain tribe is like a mountain, with a body like a mountain, and a mountain of strength. What''s more terrifying is that they feel like a mountain and are not afraid of pain at all.


    Although the wind dragon caused considerable damage to the Giant Mountain Clan, it was still broken by the unconscious Giant Mountain Clan.


    Fenglong suddenly paused, and Jian Yisi disappeared.


    The sword intent formed by the sword body cannot withstand too much blow, and must be converted back quickly, otherwise it is possible to lack hands or legs.


    At the same time, the other three wind dragons were also attacked by powerful aliens and scattered one after another.


    Li Aojian quickly picked up the sword intent. He was not affected, but it was very expensive. It would not be so easy to gather the four wind dragons again Could it be stopped like this?


    Of course not. He rushed into the alien army and rushed to such a far place, already seeing the target he was looking for.


    Saber tooth family.


    Those groups of alien races walking slowly and straightforwardly are similar to tigers, except that there is a sharp tooth protruding under the jaw, which is four or five feet long, shining with a deep cold light, and that sharp tooth is formed by the concentration of sword intent. , I don''t know what sword intent it is, but it is indeed sword intent.


    cut!


    The sword body turned into a wave of blades, flew out sideways, and rushed straight to the group of sword tooth tribes.


    The saber-tooth tribe showed disdain, and was about to raise their heads to fight with their teeth, but unexpectedly hit Li Aojian''s arms. The sharp teeth quickly decayed in the wave blade, and at a visible speed, in a short while, they completely disappeared. .


    The saber-tooth tribe touched the chin with only a big hole, and fell to the ground blankly.


    This blow cost nearly a hundred saber-tooth tribes dead.


    They lost not only their lives, but also their saber teeth and sword intent on which they depended for survival.


    These sword intents have become Li Aojian''s strength, and there is no need to transform or transform. In the blink of an eye, four wind dragons appear again.


    Compared with before, their colors are more gorgeous, their killing intent is stronger, and they also bring some special flavors. Not only Li Aojian''s own sword intent, but also the sword intent of the Sabertooth Clan itself, and its lethality seems to be different. Bigger.


    Within a few breaths, the screams were endless, and the formation that had just stabilized was chaotic again.


    Several powerful aliens looked fierce, and ran towards Fenglong with a roar, trying to defeat Fenglong again.


    Yes, they can do it, but they can also guess that even if these four are defeated, there may be four more, or more.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1814: Yeah

    The four wind dragons quickly spread out.


    If they can''t be solved in the first time, they will become alien nightmare.


    Wherever the wind dragon went, countless other races died instantly. In a short time, the wind dragon became more reddish, and it seemed to be covered with a thick layer of red smoke. The killing intent was completely permeated. In the sword intent, the essence is average, and it looks more gorgeous, which also makes the wind dragon more powerful.


    Under the non-stop attack, the foreign race army finally fell into chaos, even if the leader of the foreign race powerhouse shouted loudly, or even murdered and stood up.


    The chaotic army is difficult to return to normal in a short period of time. Some move forward, some retreat, and some evade. There are constantly alien races being killed and trampled to death by their own people. The number of alien races is too huge, and their abilities are very different. In fact, the aliens who died in this respect were no less killed than Li Aojian.


    The wind dragon rushed to the right and left, always surrounding the alien race in the Ten Thousand Sword Realm. Whenever a wind dragon was wiped out by the alien race, it would soon resurrect again, and every time it resurrected, not only did it not weaken, but its strength was further strengthened.


    Later, it often takes a few powerful aliens to work together to overcome one.


    "Damn! What kind of trick is this!? How can there be such a strange human immortal cultivator?"


    "It turns out that our soldiers are used as a source of supplementary strength..."


    "My lord also said that these guys in the Ten Thousand Sword Realm are amazing soldiers, one of the most powerful forces in our army, unexpectedly attacking them, and being able to beat the immortal cultivator to throw away his helmet and armor, how could it be so vulnerable, and even become a cultivator. Dishes?"


    "My lord can''t be wrong. It must be an accident. Such a cultivator shouldn''t have appeared in the Xuanhuang world."


    They all saw the problem, but there was no way to change anything. They could only let Li Aojian harass. No, it was not harassment, but destruction. Li Aojian was destroying this army. There were nearly 10,000 alien races in the Ten Thousand Sword Realm. He could Do it.


    However, this army is only one of dozens of troops heading to Lingyu City.


    Of course, Li Aojian also saw this. In addition to disrupting the formation and constantly attacking the weak aliens, he even took the initiative to attack the strong aliens. In a short time, there was a single strong alien, the tall one. The Giant Mountain Clan was besieged by three wind dragons and attacked. In just a few dozen breaths, they fell to the ground. Most of their body''s flesh and blood was cut off, and they could only linger.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was no longer there.


    When Li Aojian used the Dragon of Wind, Zhou Shu roughly judged that Li Aojian would definitely achieve his goal, so he was going to do what he should do.


    Hundreds of miles away, another alien army is moving forward.


    It is still an overwhelming alien race, like a moving wall, heading towards Lingyu City.


    The speed of this army is much slower than that of other alien army, which is a bit strange, which is why Zhou Shu came here.


    The alien races are densely packed and impervious to the wind. Even with Zhou Shu��s divine sense, it��s difficult to penetrate. interference.


    Zhou Shu was observing the alien army, and the alien army also noticed him. Soon, several powerful aliens rushed towards him.


    Obviously, the attack on other troops has spread to this side, so all foreign troops are vigilant and start to take precautions before they happen.


    One of the strong guys, after seeing Zhou Shu, his heart suddenly shook, "It''s actually him?"


    This Di Yasha was just the foreign powerhouse who had escaped from the Cave of Gods.


    After he escaped, he heard that all the alien races who had not had time to escape in the cave of the gods were dead, and none of them were alive. They lost their soldiers, made big mistakes, and had to be scattered to other troops to serve as pioneers. , The lord��s messenger said, only by exerting a strong force in the siege, can the merits be lost.


    Unconsciously, the few powerful men on the side walked towards Zhou Shu, but he was a little slow on purpose.


    He knew that he could not be Zhou Shu''s opponent, and he could only rush to death.


    "Damn human!"


    "Want to harass us alone? I will never let you succeed again!"


    The leading powerhouses rushed in fiercely, using their best and most terrifying means to directly attack Zhou Shu.


    "You know it pretty fast."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, and Xuanyuanjian slowly lifted up to meet him.


    "this is����"


    "Could it be Xuanyuanjian, who are you?!"


    In the hearts of many alien powerhouses, Xuanyuanjian is the most unique existence, and also the human magic weapon they are most vigilant and feared for.


    "roll!"


    Just a mistake, the sword''s edge slashed in front of him, and an unstoppable force struck, and the first alien was cut into two pieces. There was no time to shout, the head slowly fell, and the huge eyes widened. With a completely unbelievable look.


    "you����"


    Several powerful aliens on the side were trying to say something, they saw Jian Feng go round and round, before they could say anything, they went in different places one after another.


    Zhou Shu used his full strength, the power of the law of life and death was condensed in the sword, and the mighty power was fully displayed, that is, the power must also avoid three points. What''s more, these alien races, no matter what means they have, as long as they do not escape, this sword It must be unstoppable.


    In an instant, the four powerful aliens fell, and Di Yacha, who had only slowed down, escaped the catastrophe Zhou Shu kept collecting the four corpses and looked at that Di Yacha.


    He recognized it naturally, with a chuckle at the corner of his mouth, "It turned out to be you, this time, you can''t run away."


    "Yeah!"


    Di Yasha couldn''t help trembling, screamed, turned and fled, and dived into the alien army.


    Most foreign races are not afraid of death, but these strong foreign races are definitely exceptions. Like immortal cultivators, they have the idea of ??promotion and promotion. If they encounter an opponent that is impossible to defeat, what else can they do without running away?


    Only when he fled to the front of the alien army, suddenly his body collapsed and fell from mid-air, immediately silent.


    Zhou Shu was not far away, and he could see clearly. At the moment when Di Yacha fell, a red light flashed on his back. There was a brand mark, which was the same as Zhou Shu''s eyes before. But the moment Yasha died, his eyes flashed.


    "Is this again..."


    Zhou Shu secretly said, "It seems that it is more than just talking. It is impossible to escape on the battlefield. It will also be punished. It is not clear what the law is, but the characters who want to imprint them are about seeing everything in their eyes. Got it..."


    If you cannot escape, you will die.


    This time the foreign race attacked Lingyu City, a war that must be won on both sides. The human immortal cultivator could not lose Lingyu City. Losing Lingyu City meant losing the hope of the entire Dongsheng Prefecture, while the foreign races could not take Lingyu City. With the death of ten million or more alien races, what will be brought afterwards may be the weakness of dozens of realms or even hundreds of realms.


    Who manipulates all this behind?


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, raising the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand, staring into the distance coldly.


    The killing intent is getting stronger.


    (PS: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your continuous support, :) Thanks to the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1815: shock

    Under Zhou Shu''s gaze, the alien powerhouse who hadn''t come back unconsciously stepped back, thanking that he had escaped.


    They won''t run away, but they won''t go head-to-head with Zhou Shu. They only slowed down, blended into the mighty alien army, and continued to move forward.


    At present, what they hope is to save their lives, and then the immortal cultivator in front of them will not be as terrible as the one next to them, and it will be enough to completely throw the army into chaos.


    However, Zhou Shu did not have such plans. With his ability, it is not difficult to disrupt the army like Li Aojian, but it will consume a lot of money, and it will consume a lot of cultivation base. From now on, he has to face countless alien races every day. When it is not the final victory, he will not let himself consume too much, he will always maintain enough energy to face alien races.


    It is better to save a little energy and kill more powerful ones.


    After a glance, Zhou Shu turned into a flash of light, and went through the foreign army.


    On the vast plains, it��s difficult to concentrate on killing too many alien races at once, but it��s very convenient for finding flaws and rushing forward. Xuanyuanjian Qingyanjian and himself are invincible. No alien race can. Blocking, those strong are also shunned, lest Zhou Shu''s goal is himself.


    Zhou Shu''s target is indeed them, but now there is a higher priority to see what is in this alien army.


    The previous intelligence showed that five or six armies were advancing very slowly. The other armies delayed the siege date just to cooperate with them. If they were all at the same speed, the alien armies could reach Lingyu City a day or two earlier.


    The foreign army would rather attack the city later, but also wait for these troops. There must be a very important reason for this.


    The reason lies in the five or six armies.


    It just so happened that the army in front of you was one of them, and you would definitely not be able to ask about it.


    It didn''t take long before Zhou Shu reached the center of the alien army and saw the situation inside.


    Seeing everything in front of him, Zhou Shu was shocked unconsciously, and while his doubts disappeared, he became more worried.


    What he saw was the thing he least wanted to see, a large number of siege equipment.


    It''s no wonder that this group of foreign race troops has advanced so slowly, with so many heavy siege equipment, how could it not be slow.


    There are several types of these equipment, such as siege vehicles, blasting hammers, etc., surrounded by countless aliens. They are heavy and delicate. They are definitely not shoddy things, but truly powerful war machines. In front of them, anything The cities are all fearful, because their powerful destructive power and the super long distance are enough to destroy the strongest city walls. Once they are formed into an offensive array, the cultivators have no good way to deal with them. Most of the time, they only I can watch them destroy the city wall and the bunkers on the wall in the most violent and direct way.


    Indeed, alien races will not only use their bodies to attack the city, they will also use siege equipment. It��s just that, like now, alien races have seen such a large number of siege equipment to siege the city. The city of Baidi, or nowhere else, has never used a lot of siege equipment in foreign races, at most ten, and they are all very simple things.


    Because of this experience, Zhou Shu didn''t think much about this matter, nor did he make much preparation for it.


    And here, just the one-hundred-meter-long rushing hammer, there are seven or eight hundred, densely packed, like small cities.


    There is no doubt that these siege equipment will pose a great threat to Lingyu City, and may even be the greatest.


    The foreign race is definitely determined to win Lingyu City.


    "Damn it!"


    As calm as Zhou Shu, he couldn''t help cursing secretly.


    These siege equipment are so huge that they suddenly appeared here. They were definitely not transported from outside of the sky. Most of them were manufactured near Lingyu City in Dongsheng Prefecture. This requires a lot of rare materials and a lot of manpower, not even a half-time. It��s impossible for Lingyucheng to be unaware of this, but the fact is that Zhou Shu and Wushuangcheng��s intelligence network has never detected their existence, which is really incredible, or Zhou Shu and Wushuangcheng made a mistake. , Or, the alien got extra help.


    The former is very unlikely.


    The meaning of the latter is not general.


    It is possible that alien races have come to the Xuanhuang Realm long ago, and they have manufactured these siege weapons in unknown places, such as in a special secret realm. When the aliens invade, they will bring them to the alien army to attack Lingyu City. They drew away.


    This is probably the only answer.


    The vast majority of alien races use their own bodies to fight, or simple weapons, nothing more. Humans are completely different from cultivators. In addition to physical training, most cultivators use magic weapons, use talisman formations and other methods. The refined magic weapon is an important foundation for the strength of the cultivator. Flying swords and so on are not mentioned. Common magic weapons such as Naxu Jie, Flying Boat, and Jade Slips are not used by foreigners. Of course, many foreigners There is also the ability to store things, but that is to use the characteristics of your own body, it has nothing to do with magic weapons, and the things that can be stored are also very limited The alien army in the immortal world is basically all these aliens. And those strong aliens with very high intelligence are the leaders. This is the basic situation of alien invasions, which is similar to the past alien invasions, but there are many more people and more powerful ones.


    Of course, there are alien races that are good at using tools, and alien races that are smarter than humans, but these alien races have a superior status in their own world, and they are closely related to the immortal world, and they will basically not participate in such things as alien invasion. And this time, they obviously participated. Although they did not directly join the battle, they only helped the invading aliens from other aspects, but they also participated, and they participated very early, very early.


    Their participation made this alien invasion completely different from the past.


    In fact, Zhou Shu thought about it at the moment Tianyacha appeared, but he was not sure. He could not really confirm this until he saw these siege weapons.


    The joining of these alien races will undoubtedly have a great influence on the world of cultivation, but why do they participate?


    The Xuanhuang Realm may not be better than their realm, not to mention that they have already obtained everything in their realm. Is it necessary to go to other realms to plunder it?


    What is their purpose, is it the Xuanhuang Realm, or some treasure in the Xuanhuang Realm, or is it commissioned by a certain fairy in the Fairy Realm?


    There are many questions and many clues. They are entangled together. It is difficult to find the final answer like a cocoon, but it is definitely not the time to look for it. The most important thing now is to destroy this batch of equipment. Find the best method of restraint.


    Zhou Shu settled down, separated the crowd, and flew towards the pile of siege equipment.


    It seemed that they had realized something, or received an order, and the advancing aliens rushed towards Zhou Shu, trying to stop Zhou Shu''s actions.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1816: like

    It is a pity that this is not a closed Guishen Cave, but an open plain. No matter how many aliens, it is impossible to hinder Zhou Shu''s actions.


    One person and two swords, shuttle freely.


    In the process, he also killed two alien races equivalent to the cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm. They were about the role of captain, similar to the leader of the alien powerhouse, but because of the lower alien origin, the status is far worse than the leader. Even if the strength is similar.


    The blockbuster aliens were left behind, and Zhou Shu quickly came to the pile of siege equipment.


    There are about two to three thousand instruments in this batch, most of which are tens of feet or even a hundred feet high. Most of the materials used are rare and strong mysterious steel. This kind of mineral is rare in fifth-order materials, although it is unreasonable. Auras cannot be used to refine magic weapons, but their strength and hardness are sufficient to destroy many materials of the same level or even higher levels. It is not a big problem to deal with the walls of Lingyu City.


    The city wall of Lingyu City was originally made of sunken iron and killer whale oil. It can withstand fourth-order magic weapons and has the effect of separating spirits. Later, it was expanded and reinforced by the Heyin school several times, using mysterious star spar and blue phosphorus. Shell powder makes today��s city wall far from what it used to be. It can not only isolate spiritual power, but even reduce a lot of vitality, and the fifth-order magic weapon can��t hurt it at all. However, facing the bombardment of a large number of Xuangang, I��m afraid it can��t resist .


    Not to mention the material, the structure of this batch of instruments is also extremely exquisite, I am afraid it is not inferior to the craftsmanship of Youzhou Lu''s.


    Most siege equipment, often after a few times of use, will collapse and destroy itself and lose its function because a certain part cannot withstand its own strength. Obviously, this batch of equipment does not have this problem. All parts are almost perfect enough to withstand data. After using it a hundred times or more, and with a little observation, it can be found that this batch of equipment can be used without too much technology, as long as there is enough strength to be an alien.


    Looking at it, Zhou Shu''s face grew gloomy.


    These Xuan Gang''s siege equipment will definitely cause a great blow to the city wall, and the rune formation bunker on the city wall will also be greatly threatened.


    In a word, it must be solved.


    The Xuanyuan sword in his hand gave out a cold light, accompanied by a gleaming cyan light, one green and the other white, complementing each other.


    At this moment, a large group of alien races came out from around the equipment, surrounded in front of the equipment, guarding the equipment with their bodies. They didn''t notice it before, as if they were completely integrated with the equipment, until they came out, they could not see clearly.


    Zhou Shu stared at them, his expression condensed slightly, his face gradually changed, and later he actually brought out a smile.


    That smile was not a sneer, but a real joy.


    This kind of alien race is rare, and is called the round hammer tribe by the immortal world.


    Their bodies are not tall, about ten feet above their heads. They are short among many alien races. Their body structure is very peculiar. Their bodies and limbs are like a combination of spheres. The head is also a sphere. These spheres All black and regular hexagonal scales are spliced ??together, and the whole body has a sense of science and technology, just like a carefully crafted magic weapon, but not like a living thing.


    They look weird and so are their abilities.


    The round hammer tribe has a body that is extremely difficult for ordinary foreign races to have. They are surprisingly strong in defense and strength. They are not afraid of water and fire swords. They can be regarded as nothing in the face of most cultivators�� attacks. They weigh tens of thousands of catties and can lift. They are objects that are hundreds of times the weight of their bodies, but their wisdom is also surprisingly low, which makes them strong, but they have been oppressed by other alien races and treated as coolies.


    Together with the siege equipment, they are a perfect match, and they are undoubtedly a great threat to Lingyu City.


    That''s what the aliens who launched the alien invasion thought. They wanted to use the Round Hammers and siege equipment to defeat Lingyu City and destroy Dongsheng Prefecture.


    They have good ideas, but they will definitely be disappointed.


    The information about the Round Hammer Clan was told to Zhou Shu by Gui Guzi in the Taoist book. Although this kind of alien race only appeared once in the Xuanhuang Realm, Gui Guzi remembered it deeply and wrote it in great detail.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, Guiguzi and the ancient Qiaojiang Gong defeated Master Lin, and they did research on this alien race.


    The conclusion is that this alien race was originally a special kind of puppet. It evolved later and gained life and wisdom. It should be related to the craftsman who has already entered the immortal realm. Perhaps it was the craftsman who left behind in that realm when he traveled around various realms. Some puppets, and then evolved into this kind of alien race.


    Therefore, they also thought of some ways to deal with such alien races.


    These methods are all recorded in the Taoist book. Of course, Zhou Shu remembers very clearly. There are three kinds of them. One of them is the most direct and effective. That is to use the Puppet Thread Technique in the Puppet Way to control these round hammer families. It is a puppet, even if it gains life, it still retains many of the characteristics of a puppet, and will follow the manipulation of the puppet''s thread tactics. As long as this is done, these alien races will not only pose a threat, but also make a large number of siege weapons useless.


    It is of course the most direct and effective to use the round hammer clan with the siege equipment to destroy the siege equipment.


    Naturally, Zhou Shu had already mastered this puppet thread tactic. He was not the only one who knew it. Now in Lingyu City, there are at least five people, all of whom are children from the puppet family.


    When he saw the siege equipment, Zhou Shu had a lot of worries. According to the information of his disciples, there are five or six teams in the alien army with a large number of siege equipment even if he desperately, I am afraid that only two or three batches can be destroyed. The remaining ones will still reach Lingyu City and attack the city walls and bunkers. When the time comes, all the artillery will be launched, and the Lingyu City that has not been prepared too much can be defended, the city walls and the Fuzhen bunker. I am afraid that a large amount will be lost.


    You know, the city wall and the Fuzhen bunker are the outermost and the main part of Lingyu City''s defense. Once something goes wrong, the subsequent work will be affected, and even all the games will be lost. This is the case with the so-called losing step by step.


    Zhou Shu was very anxious about this, and he didn''t know how to be the best to guard against, but after seeing the Hammer Clan, he had a very good solution.


    As long as the Puppet Thread Art is used, the Round Hammer Clan can attack the equipment in turn, and soon they will be completely destroyed, making Lingyu City no longer in danger.


    It''s a bit emotional.


    These unexpected siege weapons come from various foreign races that are not unrelated to the fairy world. They are very tricky and troublesome. As the Xuanhuang World of the fairy world, even if it has not passed through the fairy world for tens of thousands of years, it still has the deepest connection with the fairy world. The world of immortality, the cultivator, is still the race with the deepest relationship with the immortal world. The alien races use the alien races and things related to the immortal world to attack the Xuanhuang world. As the Xuanhuang world who knows the immortal world best, of course there will be corresponding restraint methods, although they know There are not many people, but Zhou Shu is enough.


    Before Li Aojian''s sword body was, so is the current Puppet Thread Art.


    Because these things were originally produced in the Xuanhuang Realm, whether they are swordsmanship, puppets, or other things.


    Of course, it is impossible for Zhou Shu to use it now. The alien armies are very closely related to each other. If they are used here, the other armies will be on guard and separate the Round Hammer tribe from the siege equipment.


    (PS: Thank you RoyalJoe for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1817: fire

    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu has decided.


    Others can wait, but this batch must be eliminated.


    The human and the sword are one body, flying towards the round hammer clan.


    Although the body of the Round Hammer clan was hard, it was impossible to block Zhou Shu. They fell piece by piece, and the siege equipment behind them also fell. When they landed, there was a loud noise and an earthquake, and many foreigners were killed as a result.


    Of course, Zhou Shu also used the Puppet Thread Technique when attacking them.


    The effect is very good. Every one of the nearly ten thousand round hammer tribes here can be controlled. It is not difficult for him, and it is also for others, because only a few hundred can be controlled, which is enough to cause chaos and make the entire siege team. Out of action.


    "Quickly, surround him!"


    "Don''t let him continue to destroy it!"


    "Without these equipment, the adults will definitely be held accountable!"


    The powerful aliens flew over and shouted in obscure language.


    They looked anxious and rushed towards Zhou Shu in the lead.


    At this time, no matter how afraid of death, they have to rush. They all know the importance of these siege equipment. Once they lose them, they will not be fortune-telling.


    A Di Yasha rushed towards him, the speed was extremely fast, and the roar continued.


    His body completely turned dark red, and even the steel fork in his hand was shining with red light.


    It can be seen that his speed and strength have been greatly strengthened, more than doubled than before.


    If the general Di Yacha is equivalent to the Trinity Crossing Tertiary Cultivator, it is now considered the fourth or fifth level. It can improve so much strength in a short time because of the special skill of the Yasha tribe, bloody.


    After bloody, Ji Yasha will become a violent blood Yasha.


    But even Xue Yacha was not a threat in Zhou Shu''s eyes. He was still destroying the siege equipment, and occasionally handed out a sword, which made Xue Yacha unable to retreat, completely unable to resist the sword''s edge.


    Other strong aliens also surrounded them, adding up to a dozen, each performing unique tricks to stop Zhou Shu.


    Only Zhou Shu did not face them head-on. Under their siege, he shuttled freely, and it was essential to destroy these siege equipment first.


    It��s not that you can��t kill these alien powerhouses first, but it will take a lot of time, because they have been prepared, and they have also increased their strength. They can��t kill them with a single blow, even if Zhou Shu can do it, consume It''s also a bit bigger, not cost-effective.


    Zhou Shu came and went swiftly, like ghosts and charms. Everywhere he went, a pile of siege equipment would fall, and the team''s progress would be completely stopped.


    Ordinary aliens are naturally unable to resist, so they can only flee to avoid being affected. However, the strong aliens turn blue, wanting to stop them but unable to do so, watching Zhou Shu destroy them.


    "Wow!"


    The first Di Yasha roared and changed again.


    A black flame suddenly appeared on his back, initially like a grain of rice, but it spread out in the blink of an eye, like a spider web.


    After a while, his entire body was surrounded by black flames.


    The muscles of the whole body were constantly twisting, like twists, Ji Yasha showed pain on his face, and wailed as if from hell. In the wailing sound, his body suddenly became bigger, more than three times the original amount.


    The blood wings on the back spread out and were tens of feet wide. Between the flapping wings, the black and red flames couldn��t help dissipating. The surrounding aliens retreated one after another. If they couldn��t avoid it, as long as they touched a little, the whole person was burnt gray.


    The powerful aliens are also backing away, looking at that place Yasha, their expressions are complex, shocked, joyful, and even more inexplicably tragic.


    "Did he still use the power of divine condemnation bestowed by your lord..."


    "What can I do if I don''t use it? Everyone will be punished if they lose this batch of siege equipment."


    "It depends on what you want, if you don''t cooperate with the attack, otherwise we will use it later, no one can escape."


    The strong men seemed to realize something, and after that place Yasha, they rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    They all used their full strength, as if they were changing their lives.


    In the face of such a violent alien, Zhou Shu''s actions also slowed down, seeming to have received a lot of resistance.


    Only this slowness was not caused by the aliens, but he wanted to understand the reasons more clearly.


    All aspects of the abilities of the Yaksha have increased again, and it has increased dramatically. If the Yaksha is triple and the blood Yaksha is 4-5, now this **** yasha braving the black fire has reached the level of the seven-fold cultivator of the Tribulation Realm. Speed ??or strength, reaction, and so on, it doesn''t stop there. The attack method of that land Yaksha has also changed. Instead of relying on brute force and weapons, he uses the black fire on his body to burn Zhou Shu and the sword as much as possible.


    Zhou Shu could see clearly that the change was born from that brand.


    The black fire appeared and the brand spread, forming a pattern similar to the magic circle on the Di Yasha, enhancing the strength of the Di Yasha.


    This pattern has already been recorded in Zhou Shu��s knowledge of the sea. It is very mysterious and has never been seen before. It is not like the rune array of the cultivator. It is a bit similar to the barbaric pattern, but it is more complex and finer, and the effect is faster and better. Effective, of course, there must be a lot of trouble, otherwise these aliens would have used it a long time ago, and now they have to use it when they are facing a dead end. Obviously The consequences of borrowing the power of branding, even if it is better than death, it is limited. .


    "Sure enough, this brand not only killed them, but also improved their strength."


    Knowing this, Zhou Shu felt more worried. Judging from the magnitude of this increase in power, when attacking the city, if many foreign powers took advantage of it, the pressure on Lingyu City would undoubtedly be great. Several times.


    It used to be the triple level of 500 crossing the tribulation realm, but now it is the 5th or 6th level of crossing the tribulation realm.


    "How long can this state last, what exactly is the black fire, what kind of power is contained in it, or the law, how can it be broken?"


    With these doubts that must be clarified, Zhou Shu slowed down, destroying the siege equipment while dealing with the aliens.


    "I can''t touch it, those black fires."


    Caiying soon heard a voice, a little horrified, "I only perceive a little bit, and some spirits are lost. It can still walk inward along with the perception. If it weren''t for the local palace to see the opportunity quickly, the fast sword cuts the mess, black I am afraid that the fire will extend all the way into the sword, that would be terrible."


    "Don''t perceive it randomly."


    After trying for a while, Zhou Shu appeared a little dignified, "It can indeed swallow divine consciousness, even divine soul, Yuanli spiritual power, and even the power of Dao that has not been enlightened. The effect is similar, the materials of your seventh-order flying sword are very difficult to resist...This kind of flame is already beyond the scope of most abnormal fires in the Xuanhuang Realm, and only one or two kinds of supernatural fire abilities of the eighth-order are compared. Burning the sky, but it is obviously not."


    Caiying seemed to realize something, "Zhou, can it burn Xuanyuanjian?"


    "Of course it''s impossible. In the Xuanhuang Realm today, no power can destroy Xuanyuan Sword."


    It seemed to prove that Xuanyuan Sword suddenly passed through the black fire and stunned Yasha back by hundreds of feet.

 Chapter 1818: Receive

    The group of aliens thought Zhou Shu was invincible, and the attack became tighter.


    "Have a chance!"


    "You must kill him!"


    "If you can grab the Xuanyuan Sword, you will be able to break your merits. An adult will love such a treasure."


    "Do you want to kill your lord? That''s Xuanyuanjian. Back then..."


    "Anyway, it must not be in the hands of a cultivator!"


    With Heihuo Yasha as the center, the aliens launched rounds of offensives against Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu lifted the weight lightly.


    Even if a group of seven or eight cultivators of the Tribulation Realm surrounded him, he would not feel too much pressure. At this time, he slowed down the rhythm, just to better see the black fire.


    After about twenty breaths.


    The black fire gradually dimmed, and Ji Yasha''s figure shook, and suddenly twitched, his face instantly turned pale, and he fell straight down from the air.


    It seems to have lost all strength.


    "Twenty breaths?"


    If Zhou Shu has realized that twenty breaths are not short, if every alien race with a brand has such an outbreak period, it is indeed a great threat to Lingyu City, even after twenty breaths, then The alien race will completely lose combat power.


    "Quickly, take him in!"


    In the sea of ??knowledge, a familiar voice resounded, it was a magic pot.


    "I think so too."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, lifted his sword and waved, shook away the surrounding alien race, and grabbed it at that place.


    Without the restraint of Heihuo Yasha, other alien races are not opponents at all. Under the sword intent, they are swaying from side to side. Some alien races show tragic and solemn faces, and they also have the idea of ??using the brand behind them.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s action, the Demon Refining Pot said anxiously, "It''s not in the universe bag, it''s in me!"


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, and quickly understood, "Okay."


    What the Demon Refining Pot said really made sense, it was his carelessness for a while.


    That place Yasha has not yet died, and it is absolutely impossible to become a prisoner of the immortal cultivator. Once it falls into the hands of the immortal cultivator, the owner of the imprint on the back will definitely activate the power of imprinting and put him to death. Part of it, you can��t escape the eyes of the master, even if you put it in the universe bag, you can��t escape death, but the world of refining monsters is different. It belongs to the refining pot alone, it is a completely independent world, even if the master has the ability to reach the sky, Without the approval of the demon refining pot, it is impossible to enter the demon refining world, and naturally it is impossible to activate the power of branding.


    Almost made a mistake, still making a scheming plan for refining the demon pot.


    "Are you okay?"


    Out of prudence, Zhou Shu still ordered.


    This sentence has a double meaning, depending on how the Demon Refining Pot is understood, if the answer is not good, Zhou Shu will not be relieved.


    The demon refining pot quickly said, "Don''t worry, no problem, now that the demon refining pot has recovered a bit, I can fully control the demon refining world, and this Yasha has no power to stir up the storm."


    Zhou Shu was quite satisfied, waving his sleeves away, and putting the fallen Di Yacha into the Demon Refining Pot.


    His speed was so fast that he even used the laws of space. The alien powerhouse nearby didn''t even see it clearly, and the Yasha disappeared.


    But Zhou Shu secretly said a fluke.


    At the moment of income, he felt that the eyes on the brand were opening, even if it slowed down a little bit, or put the Di Yasha into the Universe Bag, then this Di Yasha would be dead, and he couldn��t possibly. Roger that.


    Spiritual mind enters the refining pot.


    The place Yasha lay slumped on the ground, without any strength, the eyes on the brand were half open, looking a little horrible.


    "I''m going to study it first, don''t rush to ask."


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, the Demon Refining Pot opened its mouth first.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, only a little confused, "But the black fire is gone, there is no remnant."


    "It can be seen."


    The demon refining pot showed a lot of solemnity, "Zhou Shu, don''t you think that black fire is very similar to me?"


    "with you����"


    Zhou Shu stared at the Yasha for a long time, then suddenly shook, and suddenly said, "Yes, that black fire is like the opposite of you. You are refining and integrating everything into yourself, and he is self Refining to destroy everything."


    Ji Yasha at this time was lifeless, even the flesh and blood of his body became an empty shell, and the power inside seemed to be completely drained.


    Obviously, the black fire just now was created by the Ji Yasha burning himself, turning everything he had into a black fire, which created such a powerful effect, and after all this, only a little bit of the Ji Yasha remained. Life is lingering.


    "You can see it."


    The Demon Refining Pot said slowly, "I noticed just now, it''s weird, right?"


    "I just noticed that you are more familiar with this aspect, I''m not as good as you."


    Zhou Shuslowly nodded, as if he was enlightened, "Burning oneself, thus creating an all-inclusive black fire, what kind of trick is this, and from what realm, have you heard of it?"


    The Demon Refining Pot thought for a while, "No."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in no surprise, "I think it must be inseparable from the branding on his back. The branding is still there... speaking of the opposite of your ability, then will those branding be with you? The runes are somewhat similar, or the other way around?"


    "This is what I''m going to see and study but I haven''t recovered yet, and the runes are not complete, and I may not be able to spot it."


    The Demon Refining Pot paused, "But if I have something in common, I might be able to learn something. Of course, it can also explain that the person behind the brand should be related to me. I was born from the origin of the Xuanhuang world in the ancient times. , The runes on her body also come from the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm. In other words, the person behind this brand is probably also related to the Xuanhuang Realm. It may be earlier than the time when I was born, that is, after the beginning of Chaos. Ancient times."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, "At that time, Jianmu was still there, and the immortal world could still be connected to the Xuanhuang world."


    "Yes."


    The Demon Refining Pot slowly said, "But it''s just a guess."


    "Well, take your time to study, don''t kill him, Di Yasha Tong Ren said, I still have questions to ask him."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and didn''t say any more. This is not the time to go into the details.


    "I guess I can''t ask anything."


    Refining the demon pot said, "If you can, you might as well grab some foreign races to come in, because there is this kind of stigma behind, it is best to fail to use the power in the stigma."


    "I will try."


    Zhou Shu nodded and withdrew from the Demon Refining Pot.


    He said it was a try, but he knew it was almost impossible.


    Both the Qiankun Bag and the Demon Refining Pot are not attacking magic weapons. You need to use the Qiankun Bag or Refining Demon Pot to harvest monsters and collect alien races. In one case, the opponent actively enters. A trace of resistance can earn them, and the only chance to earn these foreign powers is the moment when their brand power fails, otherwise it is impossible.


    When the power of branding has not been activated, the aliens will never fail to resist, even if they are willing not to resist, the eyes on the brand will obliterate them.

 Chapter 1819: escape

    Multi-tasking, easy.


    While communicating with the demon refining pot in the demon refining world, while facing this group of foreign races, it was easy to do.


    Just now, there was a black fire in that place Yasha, and the strong aliens were a little excited, but they soon understood that this had little effect on Zhou Shu.


    "Or, accept the power of divine condemnation again and see if we can solve him?"


    "Okay, you come!"


    "Why me? Didn''t you see that Yasha had been taken away by him after losing power just now? It fell into the hands of the cultivator and must be destroyed by the adults now. Alas, if no one is protecting, accept God The power of condemnation is a dead end."


    "Then I go, will you protect me? Until I regain strength?"


    Facing such questions, the other aliens were silent.


    "He has Xuanyuan sword on him, we may not be able to protect you."


    "Then wait until you die, if you lose this batch of siege equipment, how can you tell the adults?"


    "I can''t explain it, but if you want me to die now, you might as well go."


    "If it must be effective, I don''t mind, but you have also seen that the opponent is too strong, even if he accepts the power of divine condemnation, he cannot be defeated. I think the adults have seen this and will definitely forgive us. ."


    "Yes, as long as we promise, we will do our best to attack the city in the future."


    "That''s for sure. I will definitely accept the power of God''s condemnation by then and complete the task of an adult."


    Each and every one promised swearly, but he had already lost his fighting spirit, facing Zhou Shu, he started to stop desperately.


    If the opponent is not desperate, Zhou Shu in the battle can of course feel it, and understand it in his heart. Only this way, it is difficult for them to use the power of the brand again, and they will no longer be too entangled with them and concentrate on destroying the siege equipment.


    Without the pressure of the black fire, Caiying can completely let go, and for a while, within tens of miles, it is enveloped by Liuxia.


    Under the flow of clouds, the siege equipment fell to the ground one by one, the aliens rushed to the west, and the army collapsed.


    And the strong aliens, after falling down three in a row, completely lost their fighting spirit.


    Seeing that the siege equipment could not be kept, there was no point in pestering Zhou Shu, it was just sending him to death, "I can''t do it, my lord is forgiving!" After an alien yelled, he fled in a panic and escaped into the army. Among.


    Other strong aliens did not move, and waited and watched for the time being. The previous appearance of Yasha''s death out of thin air was still in front of him, and there was a shadow in his heart.


    After a while, the alien powerhouse who escaped did not die.


    "My lord is really reasonable."


    "My lord, we are not opponents at all, even if we use the power of divine condemnation, in this case, it is better to retain our strength and show it better when attacking the city. After all, the power of divine condemnation can only be used once. Don��t want to waste opportunities."


    "Thank you, sir."


    "We will gather the remnants and continue to march towards Lingyu City!"


    After a few words seemingly defending himself, the remaining aliens disappeared.


    The speed of fleeing was surprisingly fast, and he hid in the scattered alien army. It was difficult to chase after him, and it took a lot of effort.


    Although he missed an opportunity, Zhou Shu didn��t care too much. After all, he would have to spend a lot of energy to kill these foreign powerhouses. He still has things to do. After solving this batch of siege equipment, he still Going to the next alien army.


    There was Caiying destroying, Zhou Shu was on the side, and by the way, he used Xuanyuan Sword to kill the alien.


    Speaking of it, if the scene in the Guishen Cave recurs, it will last longer, not to mention tens of thousands of alien races, no matter how many people there are, Zhou Shu doesn��t have to worry about it. After all, once the law of life and death comes out, no matter how large the number is. What is the meaning, life and death have been decided.


    "When will you communicate with me?"


    In Xuanyuanjian, Zhou Shu''s divine thought was always resident, but no matter how he tried, the only response to him was silence.


    "I am greedy. If I rely on you now and rely on the law, what future can I have in the future."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, not disappointed, and continued to kill the alien with his sword.


    Without the leader, the alien races were completely in chaos. He made one sword after another, effortlessly, and the effect was not small.


    There was no interference from the strong, and even the lower aliens were much less. The destruction was naturally quick. After about half an hour, all these thousands of siege equipment fell, and the alien army completely collapsed, and the mountains and plains were full of remnants. .


    "I''m exhausted!"


    Caiyingfei turned around and landed on Zhou Shu, lazily motionless.


    Almost all the siege equipment here, plus those round hammer tribes and the surrounding alien races, add up to seven or eighty thousand. Most of them are solved by her alone. It is impossible not to be tired, but it is also a kind of exercise. stop.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The Lord of the Palace is exhausted, but he can only rest for one day."


    Caiying snorted, "I know, wow, by the way, my palace seems to have realized something."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was quite pleased, it was rare for the sword spirit to realize something in the battle.


    There was no response for a long time, and Caiying seemed to have completely fallen asleep.


    Zhou Shu smiled, put Caiying into the Qiankun bag, and went to Li Aojian The scene was similar.


    Looking at it, the foreign race army has completely collapsed. There are scattered foreign races everywhere. There are only two or three strong foreign races. They try to gather the remnants, but it is difficult to do so. The four wind dragons are still raging, as long as the foreign races gather more. Place, it will inevitably be rolled over and then defeated.


    The wind dragon was already blood red, and the killing intent in it was hard to describe in words.


    "How is it, Lao Li?"


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of worry, and transmitted the voice to the spirit in Fenglong.


    "Haha, it''s completely under control, don''t worry, Xiao Zhou."


    Li Aojian knew what Zhou Shu was worried about. It was not that he was worried that he could not kill the foreign race, but that he was affected by the sword intent and killing intent of the foreign race.


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu let go of his heart, "I plan to go to the other side, and there is a foreign army over there that needs to be delayed."


    "Well, I can''t go with you this time."


    Li Aojian''s voice sounded a little tired, "There are not many other races left in the Ten Thousand Sword Realm. I can only get rid of this side, too many are not enough, and the sword body has absorbed too much alien sword intent, although it quickly transformed and merged. It was released, but it was still affected. This was something I didn''t expect. It may take a whole day for me to get rid of it, so I will return to Lingyu City."


    "Okay, just be careful yourself. I mainly look at the situation."


    Zhou Shu nodded, without saying anything, past Fenglong and galloping to the other side.


    Li Aojian at least killed hundreds of thousands of alien races. It is impossible not to be tired or affected. It is already very good to be able to recover in one day. You can''t ask too much. As for Zhou Shu, because the distribution of power is very reasonable, Because of Caiying''s help, I didn''t consume much, so I can do it again.


    This time, another little guy will help him.

 Chapter 1820: pain

    About three hours later, Zhou Shu appeared in front of another alien army.


    This one still has siege equipment. Although there is a puppet line art, the siege equipment is too dangerous. Since it is out, if it can destroy more than one batch, it will destroy more.


    Looking at the alien army from a distance, Zhou Shu showed a trace of calmness.


    This army is very different from the previous ones. The total number is far less than that. It is only about 100,000 or so. There are seven races, but none of them are inferior alien races in the complete sense. They are all races that can communicate with each other. The strength of the team is above the Golden Core Realm; the seven races are divided into seven square formations, with the siege equipment in the middle, which looks neat and uniform; there is no noisy noise in the team, only footsteps and the leader''s call Drink, almost all alien races marched silently, with strict discipline. If the previous alien army was a miscellaneous army, then this one is a regular army.


    The real elite.


    Not to mention the strong rules of the soldiers, there are also a lot more powerful aliens. In the previous alien army, there were at most 13 or four leaders, and this army is completely different. There are five powerful aliens in front of each square. There are 35 strong men in the entire army, and Zhou Shu''s arrival has attracted their attention, but none of the strong men flew out to meet the enemy, but kept shouting vigilance to keep the team in formation.


    "It''s hard to deal with."


    Zhou Shu secretly said, but he also had some luck in his heart. It is better to meet such an army here than in front of the city gate.


    "Kun, are you confident?"


    "Of course, I am a dragon!"


    In the Hidden Dragon Picture, Xiao Gun is eager to try.


    After some experience, it can be seen that Xiaogun has grown a lot. The most growth is confidence, or it shouldn��t be said. In fact, Xiaogun is getting more and more adapted to his identity of the dragon clan. The dragon clan is originally a superior race, whether in The Xuanhuang Realm in the past, or the heavens and myriad realms in the past, are all like this. The Dragon Race has always had the strongest self-confidence before losing to the human cultivators.


    The only thing they worry about is the immortal cultivator, and the alien races who come to attack the Xuanhuang Realm are almost all defeated by the Dragon Race.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Then we will fight them face to face."


    With that, the hidden dragon picture opened, and Xiao Gun flew out immediately.


    Xiaojun, who had grown to fifty feet long, was swimming back and forth, spreading his teeth and claws, hanging his head slightly, and sometimes glanced at the alien army in front of him, his eyes full of disdain.


    Suddenly the dragon head lifted up, and a sonorous dragon chant was heard, piercing the clouds and cracking rocks, shaking the world.


    Long Wei followed out, vast and endless, dispersing into the alien army like a tide.


    The phalanx of the army in front was suddenly a little messy.


    The alien phalanx in the front row are all savage weasel tribes, and the rat lizard tribes that have harmed the four continents are driven by them. Among the alien races, they are considered to be very strong. , Just like the name given to them by the cultivator, Man Weasel.


    They have fought against the human immortal cultivator many times, and they are the enemy of the immortal cultivator''s headache.


    But the most feared of the ferret tribe is the dragon. After the dragon world left the Xuanhuang world, they conquered the Quartet. The ferret world where the ferret tribe is located was completely conquered by the dragon world. They had to go to the common industry world to seek The asylum of the Communist workers never returned to their homeland.


    At this moment, when he saw Xiao Gun, he recognized that this was a genuine dragon clan, and immediately panicked.


    "Damn it!"


    "How is it possible that there are dragons here, it seems that they are still here to help the cultivators?"


    "There is such a thing, it... completely impossible!"


    "Stop talking, don''t mess up the team, otherwise..."


    The few strong men in front of the square also looked surprised, but only surprised for a while, and then began to purge the team, but the effect was not good. In front of Xiaogun Longwei, the ferret tribes were panicked. For a while, I couldn''t control it.


    "Go!"


    "This dragon must be stopped, otherwise it will definitely not go."


    "Yeah, if the team behind is blocked by us, we can''t escape the blame."


    Several aliens summed up, and they all rushed towards Xiaogun.


    Only when they couldn''t reach Xiao Gun, they were stopped by Zhou Shu.


    Although Xiao Gun can play the dragon''s might and deter most alien races, his strength is only rank 7 after all, and he can''t let him face a few strong people.


    The Xuanyuan Sword in Zhou Shu''s hand quickly attracted their attention.


    "This...is that guy?"


    "Before destroyed a Guishen Cave, just now destroyed a large army, is it him, is he here?"


    "Damn it, why is he everywhere?"


    "That''s Xuanyuanjian, your lord will never sit back and watch, right?"


    Several powerful aliens were stagnant, and their fighting spirit was suddenly reduced. Two or three aliens looked back, as if there was a savior behind them.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about this, and took advantage of their panic, and immediately covered and killed them.


    The Xuanyuan sword with the power of the law shining coldly, still fell in front of the two alien races.


    The two powerful aliens hurried to block, one with the horns on their heads and the other with their arms. Those were powerful weapons that they depended on for survival, comparable to the magic weapon of rank seven or eight, but in front of Xuanyuanjian, they were nothing, no matter what Whether it is texture or strength, it is far inferior.


    Without any suspense, the two aliens fell.


    After paying the price, they probably still don''t understand that there is absolutely no other way to go than to avoid such a divine weapon as Xuanyuanjian.


    The three aliens in the back looked tight and wanted to escape, but they did not dare to escape. He hesitated for a moment, and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Divided into three directions, they were all swift as electricity, violent as thunder, and no less powerful blow than Heaven.


    Zhou Shu didn''t see much of such a desperate style of foreign race.


    Most of the alien powerhouses still cherish their lives and rarely attack like this. What''s more, the situation is far from the time when they are desperate. It seems that there are reasons for them to have to work hard in this team, and those siege equipment are obviously not reasons.


    Zhou Shuruo has some enlightenment.


    Facing the full blow of three cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm, Zhou Shu didn''t evade, the Tao Tower stood up, and he suffered the three blows abruptly.


    A little pain.


    At the same time, Xuanyuan Jian circulated smoothly, cutting off the three of them cleanly.


    They didn''t even use the power of the law of life and death in the sword. The three of them simply gave up their defenses. Of course, Zhou Shu wouldn''t take much effort. Only the sharpness of the Xuanyuan sword itself was enough.


    Pop, pop.


    The body fell to the ground and was immediately recovered by Zhou Shu.


    He stared at him and looked slightly solemn. As soon as the war started, all the generals of the phalanx were all dead. If this is the army in front, I am afraid that it has been chaotic. At that time, killing people or destroying equipment in the chaos, no matter how good it is, it is completely different now. The six phalanxes at the back did not panic at all, all stopped and stood still. Each foreign race looked forward with awe-inspiring expressions. Ready to fight.


    This army is really extraordinary.

 Chapter 1821: change

    The general died, and the soldiers flinched and hesitated.


    They tried desperately, but they couldn''t rush.


    Racial suppression is innate, just like mice are afraid of cats. The ferret tribe has always been afraid of the dragons. What''s more, they have been driven out of their homes by the dragons, so they are even more afraid. This is an innate factor, and a few have a clear mind and a determined mind. The Wild Weasel tribe who can make up for some fears, but are also afraid of Xuanyuan Sword. Xuanyuan Sword has no less shadow on the alien race than the Dragon Clan. This is an acquired factor.


    Long and Xuanyuanjian were both in front of them, and it was not surprising that they flinched, no matter how disciplined they were.


    Of course Zhou Shu and Xiao Gun will not miss the opportunity.


    Xiao Gun started to swim, his head raised high, and roared to the sky, a golden pillar of fire burst out suddenly.


    The pillar of fire soon turned into a flood of fire and rain, and fell into the army of foreign races one after another. All of a sudden, wailing and screaming continued.


    The fire is by no means ordinary. It is the dragon flame fire that belongs to Chilong. It comes from the five elements and is higher than the five elements. It can be described as omnipotent. In essence, it is not much worse than the black fire in the brand. The power is much smaller, but it is enough to deal with these alien races.


    As long as it caught a blaze of rain, the body was instantly melted through, and in that instant, hundreds of aliens fell to the ground, and their bodies were riddled with sores.


    But the flame did not disappear, but followed the wind, all the way forward.


    The alien races dodged one after another, and those who couldn''t dodge enough made burial goods in the fire.


    Soon, the phalanx was missing a hole.


    Zhou Shu plunged in from another direction, not too far away from Xiaogun, Xuanyuanjian used as an arrow, taking his body as the arrow, and went straight in.


    In a short while, the front phalanx was in chaos. The alien races only tried to avoid them. They didn''t even have the mind to fight Zhou Shu and Xiaogun. The opponents were too strong and completely restrained themselves. Besides, there was no general in the formation, how could they resist.


    It''s just that the other six phalanxes didn''t move, just watching from the side.


    Moreover, once the chaotic ferret race hits other squares, it will be immediately beheaded to avoid being affected by the rebellion.


    If there were some doubts before, Zhou Shu can basically be sure that there must be handsome in this army.


    The several armies I have seen before are very scattered. As long as there is a problem, the army will be in chaos, but this one is different. They line up separately and do their own things. Even if one square is broken up, the others remain intact. There is no one in the army. It is impossible for a serious commander to do this.


    Could it be that the leader of the alien invasion is in this army?


    Zhou Shu has such an idea, but to verify it, it is not possible to do it now.


    Although the phalanx is scattered, it is never a matter of time to completely break through and defeat. After all, they are all foreign races that are not weak, and the foreign races will be killed if they have no other place to flee. As time delays, they will sooner or later. Fight back.


    It seemed that the other party had already planned it, so he would use this phalanx to delay Zhou Shu and Xiao Gun to maximize consumption.


    That phalanx, it''s all dead.


    This is obviously very disadvantageous for Zhou Shu, who is eager to destroy the siege equipment.


    They used to kill all the way, invincible, but now there is a taste of the two armies facing each other, fighting wits and courage.


    "It won''t make you wishful."


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, and flew towards Xiaogun quickly.


    "Go on, go in first."


    Xiao Gun was able to kill, but what Zhou Shu said, it did what it did, and immediately got into the hidden dragon map, Zhou Shu turned into a flash of light, and quickly swept away.


    The other party wanted to use this phalanx to trap him and consume him, so he didn''t fight at all and changed the target directly.


    The chaotic ferret tribe naturally couldn��t stop Zhou Shu. Not long after, Zhou Shu highlighted the ferret tribe and rushed towards the other phalanx behind. As long as it rushed past this phalanx, the siege equipment would be behind. .


    This phalanx is made up of the aliens Zhou Shu is most familiar with.


    Raksha and Yasha.


    There are a large number of Rakshasa. Among them, Rakshasa guards are at least three thousand. Rakshasa guards are equivalent to Yuan Ying realm monks, and there are three to four hundred Rakshasa that are equivalent to Hua Shen realm monks. In addition, there are many other Raksha guards that are about the same The making of Yasha.


    The high-level combat power in this phalanx can match the entire alien army before.


    It is indeed the elite of the elite.


    Headed by the five Di Yachas, one of them has a light gold on the wings, which shows that he has the potential of Wang Yacha, whether it is status or strength, it is above the average Di Yacha.


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, and Xiao Gun came out again.


    Long Wei came again, seeming to know that this team was not easy to deal with, Xiao Gun also used all his strength, Long Wei was a bit bigger than before.


    It''s just that the effect this time is not as good as last time.


    Because of that leader Ji Yasha, raised a blood-red flag, and kept waving.


    In the flags, crimson mist was continuously emitted, in bursts, gradually covering the entire phalanx.


    Raksha blood kills the array.


    In the blood mist, there are many Raksha tribe''s essence and blood collected by the Yasha tribe, which is condensed to extract an extremely strong killing intent. In this blood mist, every Raksha tribe will be infected by the killing intent. Forget all fears, and even annihilate nature.


    The shock brought by Long Wei was therefore eliminated.


    "kill!"


    With the flag waving , many Raksha Yasha, led by the other four strong Yasha, rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    The movements were fast and violent, and the ground was trembling, but for a few breaths, Zhou Shu and Xiao Gun were surrounded by aliens who went crazy, surrounded by bloodthirsty aliens, murderous, covering the sky, as if they could perceive everything. Not anymore.


    There is a feeling of being trapped.


    A person facing a well-trained army with commanders, generals, maybe this should be the case.


    Zhou Shu was not flustered, he was more intent on fighting, and said in his heart that such an army is extremely dangerous, and they must not be allowed to appear in front of Lingyu City, and the leader of this army must also find a way to find and kill .


    Even if it consumes more.


    Xiao Gun is not the case. It has never imagined such a scene before. Under Longwei, shouldn''t they kneel down?


    It had encountered many opponents during its experience, but basically all opponents were convinced under Longwei, except for the immortal cultivator who had been chasing after him. If it hadn��t met the Kunlun monk, I really didn��t know what to do. get rid of.


    The huge body brought trouble, and the most attacks were suffered during the heavy encirclement, but in a blink of an eye, it suffered hundreds of blows or more, although none of these attacks could break through his toughness comparable to Tier 8. The dragon scales of the best magic weapon, but after repeated attacks, the heart will always be flustered.


    "Zhou Zhou, it hurts, this **** is very annoying."


    A person does not cry out for pain, but when he is next to Zhou Shu, it instinctively depends on Zhou Shu.


    "You can do it, fight like you used to, get out."


    Zhou Shu did not intend to help it. This kind of training opportunity is very rare. Moreover, the dragons should have grown up in tribulations. In the past, they were in the war with the human immortal cultivators because they had received too little training. Lost so thoroughly in China.

 Chapter 1822: spell

    "Oh����"


    Listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Xiao Gun thought for a while.


    The little scroll flew away and rushed into a bunch of Yasha tribes.


    It seems to have been stimulated. It no longer only uses dragon power to deter, attack with dragon flame, but also uses its limbs to grasp and mouth to bite.


    It''s not like the proud dragons at all, but more like wild beasts and even bugs.


    It looks very inferior, but the situation suddenly reversed. After all, it has the toughest scales, the sharpest claws, and the strongest physique. There is no way for any Yasha or Raksha, but one after another.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and nodded approvingly.


    The dragons lose because they are too arrogant and self-confident. They always regard other races as inferior rubbish, but **** will also overthrow the dragons.


    Those dragons in the dragon world will never understand this, they will never lower their heads high, so they will end up in the dragon world, and Zhou Shu never hopes that Xiao Gun will be the same as the dragons in the dragon world, it can be confident , But you must not be arrogant. The **** just now is a very bad sign. Zhou Shu must make it understand that not to give up wildness, and to put yourself in an equal or even inferior position, in order to spell your own way. , Great achievements.


    Zhou Shu is also fighting it himself.


    The sea is surging, the blue sea is born, the sword art that has not been used for a long time is still sharp, and it can exert a powerful power without being too scrupulous about consumption.


    The sword intent full of Shu''s strength, like a tide, shot towards the aliens.


    Between the ups and downs, a bunch of alien races must be beaten to the ground and never get up again.


    Neither the Rakshasa general nor the Rakshasa guard is an enemy of one.


    Only those four Di Yachas are still struggling to support in the sword intent, but with their abilities, if they don��t escape, it will be a matter of dozens of breaths. After all, Zhou Shu didn��t mean to stop this time, he really planned to practice. I thought, buried the entire phalanx here.


    Seeing that the phalanx couldn''t help shrinking, the headed Di Yasha frowned, quite anxious.


    He continued to wave the blood flag, the wings behind his back towered quietly, and two pale golden arrows suddenly shot towards Zhou Shu.


    Yasha thorn is a special skill of the Yasha tribe.


    The sound has not been heard, and it has been seen.


    The speed of the arrow was like lightning, and it came to Zhou Shu as soon as it was shot.


    Zhou Shu didn''t dodge, and didn''t want to slow down the momentum of the attack because of dodge, only a few white lights flashed from the tower, enveloping the arrow.


    Shu Zhili was like a rope, tangling towards the arrow little by little.


    But the arrow was not afraid, and moved forward quickly in Shu Zhili. Although it slowed down a little, it still rushed towards Zhou Shu firmly.


    These arrows are the two wing bones on Di Yasha, and also the part of the bones that contains Wang Yasha''s potential. Whether it is material or strength, it is already close to the power level, no less than the best product issued by the eighth-fold monk of Crossing Tribulation Realm. The magic weapon, it is no wonder that Zhou Shu''s power of Shu can not completely block it.


    Seeing that he was about to play, Di Yasha unconsciously sneered.


    "It doesn''t flash? Then wait for death."


    If you let that arrow pierce your body, let alone Zhou Shu, even the power is almost over.


    Yaksha bones are the most insidious, especially Yaksha bones with blood of Yaksha. The cold enters the marrow and can destroy blood muscles and bones in an instant. It causes irreparable damage to the immortal cultivator, even if it is powerful, it cannot be quickly removed. , Falling into the realm is considered light, and if not dying, it is considered a good life.


    When the arrow was less than three inches from Zhou Shu, it shrank rapidly.


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, from the original four inches, it quickly became less than one inch, and it was still shrinking.


    It''s as if the ice cubes have encountered the heat and have been evaporated.


    It was also true. When he was about to touch his body, Zhou Shu also felt the danger, and promptly used the power of the sun to melt it away a lot.


    The power of the sun is also simulated by Shuzhili. Using Shuzhili to simulate other powers while maintaining the characteristics of other powers is very complicated and consumes a lot of money. It will also affect some cultivation bases. Zhou Shu does not Will be used often, but definitely still need to be used in times of crisis.


    After experiencing the power of the sun, less than one-tenth of the arrow remained.


    Di Yasha looked a little sluggish. Losing these two Yasha bones meant that he had lost the possibility of becoming King Yasha. From now on, he could only be Di Yasha. Of course, this was just what he thought. In fact, after meeting Zhou Shu, he There is no future.


    He stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes red, and his heart was still fierce, "Even if there is only this, it is enough to kill you!"


    He obviously overestimated himself.


    After several layers of interception, how much power is there in the Yasha Spike, not to mention Zhou Shu, who is probably the strongest immortal cultivator in the immortal cultivation world.


    Although the Yasha Spikes were still sharp and powerful, they couldn''t pierce Zhou Shu''s skin at all. After a pause, they fell down.


    Zhou Shushun picked it up and put it in his pocket.


    These two Yawbone bones that have not been melted by the power of the sun are obviously good refining materials. Why not send them to the door?


    And after that place Yasha froze for a while, the arms shaking the blood flag trembled.


    Yeah!


    In the ocean of sword intent, those four Di Yasha obviously couldn''t stand it any longer, they broke out one after another!


    Amid the screams, the brand behind them glowed red, and black flames spread It engulfed them in the blink of an eye and turned them into flames.


    The four black fires jumped up, ignoring the surrounding sword intent, and rushed towards Zhou Shu and Xiaogun together!


    "I really didn''t hesitate."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, immediately collected his sword intent, and put Xiaogun into the picture.


    In the face of the coming foreign powerhouse, Zhou Shu dodged and moved, did not face the confrontation directly, and tried not to give them the opportunity to consume their own strength. After all, there were only twenty breaths, and so on.


    The bloodthirsty Yasha received the power of the brand, and there was no way to fight. Although the speed increased a lot, it was not difficult to escape.


    On the contrary, many Raksha Yashas on the side have suffered and been burned miserably by the black fire. It is inevitable that Zhou Shu will go into the crowd.


    Originally, there were not many alien races left. Now that these four are in such a trouble, looking up, there are hardly a few left. Zhou Shu''s idea of ??defeating this team''s phalanx is considered to be in place.


    The result of the fight is good, but the consumption is not small.


    Many of the alien races in this formation are from the Nascent Soul Realm and the Huashen Realm. Zhou Shu must completely overwhelm them to prevent them from dodge and escape. This will inevitably cost him a lot, regardless of Shu Zhili and The consumption of Yuan Li is several times as much as before.


    If there are a few more batches, he will be exhausted.


    But this is unlikely. There are not many such elite teams among the 10 million alien races, and it is impossible for them to gather in this army.


    Twenty breaths passed quickly, and the speed of the four alien races slowed down.


    They looked at Zhou Shu, who couldn''t catch up, with a lot of despair in their eyes. After the last blow, the black fire on their bodies dissipated, and they fell slumped.


    Zhou Shu didn''t intend to just let it go, and immediately reached out to grab it.


    Pop, pop!


    Before they were caught, the four powerhouses exploded, and debris was scattered everywhere.

 Chapter 1823: According to

    Zhou Shu saw clearly that it was caused by the branding, just as he expected.


    The brand can make the alien die silently. He already knew it, but it caused the explosion to be another matter. For example, the same situation last time, there was no explosion, and his speed was not slower than the last time. This shows the problem. Out of this army.


    Looking at the army, he seemed thoughtful.


    Without thinking about it for long, the phalanx on both sides had already covered up, while the siege equipment in the middle couldn''t help retreating.


    These changes have occurred in these twenty breaths.


    It seemed that the commander of this army had already anticipated the outcome of the matter and made arrangements accordingly, and the aliens executed it very quickly.


    This all shows that this alien army is different. It seems that there is really a leader in it.


    The phalanx on both sides moved quickly.


    Because they are all flying races, one side is the Stone Wing Clan. Compared with the Stone Ghost Clan, they only have wings with the characteristics of the Stone Ghost Clan. The others are far inferior to the Stone Ghost Clan. Therefore, they have been oppressed by the Stone Ghost Clan. The subordinate alien races of the stone ghost tribe, and the five stone ghost tribes who commanded this square naturally, a little bit of perception can know that each stone ghost tribe is worse than Zhou Shu''s previous encounter.


    On the other side is the Spirit Devourer.


    The name says it all, their ability is to devour the spirit, devouring the spiritual energy, it is the opponent of the cultivator.


    They are shaped like bees, but they are much larger. They are about five or six feet in length. They have six feet similar to human limbs. They are very flexible. The most notable thing is the long needle-like tail thorn, which is highly poisonous. When it arrives, even if it is crossing the tribulation realm, it will have a headache for a while.


    The leaders of this group of Spirit Devourers were not Spirit Devourers, but five alien races that Zhou Shu had never seen.


    It looks like a human being, with only three more eyes, one on the tip of the forehead and two on the palm of the hand, which is a bit weird.


    Before I waited a few more times, the alien race had already flown over. During the flight, a flash of light from his back was instantly engulfed by black fire.


    Actually used the power in the brand from the beginning.


    Obviously, he came by order, but he was able to execute without fear of death, which is also rare among this class of aliens.


    The speed was immediately faster, leaving other alien races far behind. At the same time, the stone ghost race on the other side also accelerated and began to attack Zhou Shu.


    crisis.


    The foreign races are also fighting for their lives, intending to complete their efforts and put Zhou Shu here. Xu Shi that leader can see that Zhou Shu will not be removed, it must be their great trouble, and the attack will also encounter unprecedented obstacles.


    Five groups of black fire, plus five powerful stone ghosts, made Zhou Shu a little uncomfortable.


    The cooperation of these alien races is very tacit, almost restricting Zhou Shu��s space, it is difficult to completely avoid them, and all of them are desperate play styles, as long as Zhou Shu reveals a little flaw, the black fire will follow, those stone ghost tribes , There is no doubt that it can break out at any time.


    "I have been avoiding it before, giving you the illusion that I am afraid of these black fires?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t intend to hide, he glanced at the depths of the army with a trace of disdain.


    Dao Pagoda lit up, Xuanyuan Sword in his hand lit up, and he slashed towards the nearest alien.


    The foreign race did not evade unexpectedly, only folded his body shape, and received the sword with his arm, and then threw the broken arm into the Tao Tower.


    Brave and brave.


    A raging black fire was burning on that arm, and it fell directly into the Dao Pagoda.


    The Dao Pagoda began to sink, and most of the Shu''s power in it was burned out by the black fire, but Zhou Shu was unmoved, because the power of the sun also came into being in time, I saw the Dao Pagoda burst into golden light suddenly, burst open instantly, The four fields are gorgeous, like the sun setting in front of them, almost invisible.


    The black fire, which seemed impossible to extinguish, gradually disappeared in the shining of the power of the sun until Yu Wu.


    In a collision of pure strength, Zhou Shu would never lose.


    The power of the sun is one of the most powerful forces, and it is the same in the heavens and all realms. It gives life to all things and allows them to grow vigorously. On the contrary, it brings death to all things. Nothing can stop it. Although limited by rules, It is impossible to use all the abilities in the Xuanhuang Realm, but why is the opposite Black Fire? In comparison, Zhou Shu''s power of the sun is even better.


    That strong brilliance, after dissolving the black fire, did not disappear, but continued to expand.


    Hundreds of feet, until tens of miles.


    As the sun shines.


    The powerful aliens have no time to evade, nor can they evade, how can their speed surpass this light?


    In the brilliant sun, the black fire struggled continuously, but it had no effect. It was still weakening and shrinking one after another, and the strong aliens also fell and died. Those who have not yet erupted in the black fire, He didn''t even have the chance to struggle, it just disappeared in the sun.


    The ten powerful aliens who came to besie Zhou Shu completely died in a few breaths, leaving no traces.


    This caused all the alien races flying behind to stop, wondering if they should continue.


    This kind of power, they didn''t even think about it, even if they weren''t afraid of death, they didn''t want to go to death like this without knowing it, it was meaningless.


    The disparity in power is as great as the deterrent, and it actually seems to be more effective than Longwei Xuanyuanjian.


    Zhou Shu looked at these alien races, with an inexplicable sense of pleasure He rarely broke out with all his strength. He did so today. It was really refreshing and refreshing. When the power was overwhelming, his whole body was The tremor, as if all the frustrations were all vented, the whole body was extremely comfortable, and therefore, after eliminating the tricky opponent, it brought a rare sense of satisfaction.


    However, such an explosion would naturally consume a lot of energy, and 90% of the power of Shu in his Dao Pagoda was transformed into the power of the sun.


    Seeing that the alien race began to panic and even retreated, Zhou Shu certainly would not let go of the opportunity.


    Xiao Gun was called out again, and Long Wei dissipated, giving another heavy blow to the flustered alien, like adding a handful of firewood to the fire.


    The phalanx on both sides fell into chaos, rushing around, trampling, and screaming, even Zhou Shu didn''t make a move.


    Zhou Shu didn''t watch too much, one person and one dragon rushed to the siege equipment.


    The three phalanx behind the siege equipment did not come forward to encircle them, but instead gathered together and began to retreat.


    At this time, they probably knew that it was impossible to stop Zhou Shu, so they could only temporarily avoid his sharp edge. As for the siege equipment, they had to retreat slowly.


    The army of alien races retreated in an orderly manner, and the twenty aliens faced Zhou Shu at all times at the end.


    "You don''t even need the most important siege equipment. What you want to protect is definitely not an alien army, but a certain alien leader, right?"


    Zhou Shu looked at them, unconsciously revealing a trace of murderous aura, "Xiao Goun, these devices are handed over to you, don''t miss one."


    "Zhou Zhou, don''t worry, I haven''t seen it before, and I know how to do it."


    Xiao Gun immediately agreed, the dragon''s tail swung, and a catapult crashed down, and many round hammer tribes had no time to guard it.


    Zhou Shu nodded his head relievedly, and swept towards the phalanx behind.


    Since he discovered that the head is here, he must not let it go.

 Chapter 1824: chase

    The foreign race army kept retreating, and twenty strong foreign races stood behind and waited.


    Zhou Shu glanced at them, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    The figure abruptly pulled up, and he rushed forward with a sword.


    Alien powerhouses greeted one after another, with the belief that they were mortal, they shot fiercely, all were killer moves, and cooperated with tacit understanding. There were almost no flaws to be found, forming a perfect killing array.


    But so what?


    Zhou Shu, who doesn''t plan to stay, will do what he wants to do, and they can''t stop it.


    Like a ghost, they shuttle between different races, coming and going quickly, no other race can catch a trace of Zhou Shu. When they perceive the sword light, it is too late, and they separate immediately, even the opportunity to use the brand. nothing.


    However, within a few dozen breaths, there were only five of the twenty foreign powerhouses left.


    They planned to die and knew that they might lose, but they didn''t expect to lose like this, and they couldn''t even resist.


    The mind was trembling, and the body was trembling. She was terribly timid, and she didn''t know whether to continue.


    The mighty power instantly surrounded them, that power was thin and strong, like being in a huge quicksand trap, knowing that he had to face a crushing ending, but there was no way.


    Hesitating is going to die, although not hesitating is the same.


    As five blood mists appeared one after another in the air, all the powerful aliens died, and there was no obstacle in front of them.


    On the chaotic battlefield, this battle lasted for less than a hundred breaths, and not even many foreign races noticed it. Everyone who saw it was extremely shocked in their hearts. How could it be possible?


    Nothing is impossible.


    For Zhou Shu, who has made an all-out effort, it is not difficult to solve dozens of foreign powers. The gap in strength is like Tianyuan, but Zhou Shu is accustomed to retaining it. But now this situation is no longer tolerable, and it must be fast regardless of consumption. To solve the obstacles, if the leader is allowed to retreat, or even retreat into the other army, it will be even more difficult to find it again.


    It''s difficult now.


    After delaying this hundred breaths, the three phalanxes behind have already merged.


    The three kinds of aliens are densely mixed. Finding the leader from it is like finding a needle in a haystack. It is not easy. Besides, if the enemy is secretive, I don��t know where the leader went, and the other army around will be there. When you cover up, you will not only fail to catch up, but you will also fall into the army.


    After a cursory scan, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    Within dozens of miles, the alien race was overwhelming, with almost no gap at all.


    I don��t feel a particularly strong aura. No one is stronger than the previous alien powerhouse. Obviously, either there is no leader in it, or the leader is very weak, or the leader��s ability to hide is exceptional, and Zhou Shu is very good at it. It''s hard to tell.


    Obviously the latter.


    If the leader is not strong, these unruly alien powerhouses cannot be so obedient.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and a semicircular transparent mirror appeared in front of him around his right hand.


    Moon Mirror, a special magic formula from Shu Xin Jing, can see through almost all concealment methods such as magic array magic formula.


    I used it several times when dealing with alien races before, and now it has added more functions. In Qinghai Mu Family, Zhou Shu has obtained many sorcery inheritances. Although the time of obtaining it is not long, Zhou Shu��s spirit and consciousness There can be no difference. One day��s deduction in the sea of ??knowledge is worth decades of practice. Through the rapid deduction of the sea of ??knowledge, the essence of several kinds of black magic has been incorporated into the Shu Xin Jing, which makes some magic tricks have more powerful effects. This moon mirror is one of them.


    The Mu Family, who was originally a master of illusion art, said that it was the number one in the entire Xuanhuang Realm.


    The Mu Family''s magic is the same, especially the technique of looking at the essence through appearance, I am afraid that no sect can match it.


    Today''s Moon Mirror can not only see through the illusion array, but also clearly see the strength of the person in the mirror.


    The hundreds of thousands of alien races in front of you are all displayed as small dots in the moon mirror. The lighter color means the weaker strength, and the darker the color, the stronger the strength. It is completely true and clear, no matter what you do to cover up. , Will not be useful in the Moon Mirror.


    "You are the one."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth.


    In the middle of the alien phalanx, a dark red to black point was moving quickly to the rear.


    Compared with the light red dots in the surrounding large areas, the red and black dots are particularly prominent and completely stand out.


    Zhou Shu waved away the moon mirror, and walked into the foreign army.


    I could see shadows, afterimages, or traces of electric light before, but now I can''t see anything, like an invisible wind.


    Most alien races didn''t even perceive it, so they were passed by Zhou Shuchao. Although these alien races were obedient to the command of the leader and tried their best to block Zhou Shu, they couldn''t even perceive it. What''s the meaning of blocking?


    A small number of bad luck, or good luck, happened to block Zhou Shu''s path, but they were neatly divided into several pieces.


    They said that they were unlucky because they died, and that they were lucky because they more or less completed a task and blocked Zhou Shu.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu was only a few miles away from his goal.


    The head apparently noticed it too, and kept changing directions, drilling into the foreign race where there were many people, but these could not affect Zhou Shu. After the goal was determined, then The breath is firmly engraved in the sea of ??consciousness, locked in general, no matter how the changes are concealed, they can never escape.


    A void suddenly appeared among the densely packed alien races.


    Zhou Shu, who could not see his signs before, suddenly appeared in the hollow, his eyes were extremely cold, and the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand was raised and suddenly drawn down.


    A half-moon-shaped thick golden arc, sharp and thick, flew forward.


    Unstoppable, countless alien races fell in the arc of the sword, and many clear red lines were dyed on the arc of the sword in a different place.


    The sword arc moved forward, and the target was a group of arrow blowers a few miles away.


    The Blowing Arrows are similar in appearance to humans, except that they are much smaller, only two or three feet tall, but small does not mean weak. They are much stronger than humans. Regardless of strength or speed, they are flexible and vigorous in fighting. It is troublesome and the most troublesome. They are good at blowing arrows, and they can always release very sharp small arrows from various parts. The arrows are silent, break the essence and spirits, and are highly poisonous. Once they are pierced into the body, they will burst into blood. Die.


    Facing Zhou Shu''s sword arc, these arrow-blowing tribes looked terrified, but they seemed to be nailed and did not move.


    Snapped!


    At the moment when the sword arc was about to hit, a huge ball suddenly flew out of the Blow Arrow Clan.


    He pushed it up abruptly, splitting the sword arc into two, and the original appearance of the ball was fully revealed.


    It was actually a spherical alien who was full of feathers, with a mouth full of sharp teeth, opening and closing to Zhou Shu. Although he could not see his expression, he could still feel the deep anger.


    The surrounding aliens hurriedly guarded him and surrounded him.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support for those who live a bad life as well as die, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1825: talk

    Facing Zhou Shu, the alien race showed its powerful aura unreservedly, and its strength was far higher than the previous alien races.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, his expression condensed slightly.


    That''s right, the spherical alien race is definitely the leader.


    "You can find me, human, you are really extraordinary."


    The sharp sound is like a child crying, unspeakably harsh.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Unexpectedly, you are disrespectful with this respect."


    The spherical appearance, feathers all over the body, no limbs, huge mouth, unspeakable ugliness and weirdness, there does not seem to be any foreign race resembling it in memory, Zhou Shu is also happy to ridicule.


    The same as other strong aliens, this alien also has the same brand on its head.


    "Hahahaha"


    The alien laughed, his body began to tremble, and the feathers made a trembling sound.


    The shaking frequency is getting faster and faster, and the imprint on the back becomes more and more obvious. The pattern on it even moved, red light, flowing and shining.


    "Is it necessary to use the power of the brand from the beginning? You are really not afraid of death."


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head, with some disappointment. He originally planned to get some news from this alien, thinking that as the head of this alien, he would never commit suicide directly. He didn''t expect the same routine.


    Just thinking like this, things changed.


    There was no black flame coming out of the brand, and the brand was shining brightly, gradually converging into a red rainbow light, drilling into the alien body, and the brand disappearing.


    As the feathers tremble, three pairs of wings stretch out from the side of the sphere and unfold quickly. When fully unfolded, they are three or four feet long, with pure white wings with red edges. The wind and clouds stand between the fans. Vigorous and powerful.


    Two pairs of feet were born under the ball, firmly stepping on the ground, as strong as loose, with sharp claws.


    The original ugly mouth also disappeared, replaced by a real human head with all facial features, piercing eyes and majestic expression.


    This, where is the ball just now, completely changed its appearance.


    "Dijiang Clan..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and the alien in front of him was almost indistinguishable from Dijiang.


    Dijiang, a divine beast from the Xuanhuang Realm, with a human face and animal body, six wings and four legs. It existed in the Xuanhuang Realm as early as the ancient times. It lived around Jianmu. After the collapse of Jianmu, he lost his place to live and cultivated immortals with humans. He was also defeated in the war, and soon left the Xuanhuang Realm.


    "I laughed at the **** I believed in at the beginning. No wonder it has always been so small, but you have always believed in this respect."


    The Dijiang Clan stared at Zhou Shu with awe-inspiring expression, disdain in his eyes, and an undisguised killing intent.


    It must be mentioned that when Dijiang was active, there were no immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang Realm, because Dijiang��s mana was boundless, and he was born with a human face. Many humans respect him as a god, respect and believe in him, but When immortal cultivators appeared among human beings and became stronger, they basically no longer believed in them.


    "The past, don''t deceive yourself anymore."


    Zhou Shu looked at him calmly, "Human beings are small? Why were you who left?"


    The Dijiang Clan''s complexion was stagnant, perhaps this is the pain that the Dijiang Clan will never forget, and it is also the reason why they came to the Xuanhuang Realm again.


    Zhou Shu continued, "You used to be gods, yes, because we were ignorant at that time. Since there were immortals in humans, you are no longer gods. Instead of believing in you who treat humans as slaves , It��s better to trust ourselves. Only strong immortal cultivators who have made countless contributions to mankind are the real gods of mankind, and you are nothing."


    "Damn human!"


    The Dijiang Clan seemed to be furious, all the feathers stood upright, and the six wings spread up and down, fanning out all the aliens guarding him.


    "Sir, don''t rush to do it, just say a few words."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, still looking indifferent, "If I didn''t guess wrong, your status is very high, and the brand on your body is different from those of other races. Their brand is used to release the power in it, strengthen yourself, and your brand. It is used to seal your strength and weaken yourself. Without this branding, it is impossible for you to go beyond the rules and enter the Xuanhuang Realm through ten days, right?"


    Seeing this scene, seeing the sudden rise in strength, Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, and he was able to draw the conclusion that nine is not far from ten.


    The Dijiang Clan stared at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "If you are right, so what? Do you think you can beat me?"


    At the same time, a mighty coercion rushed over.


    Zhou Shu was surrounded by alien races around, unconsciously retreating, retreating slowly, shaking his mind, standing unsteadily, and being overturned.


    Within a few breaths, a large area of ??open space was left around Zhou Shu, and there was no other race.


    Only Zhou Shu in the middle stood steady and steady, as calm as ever.


    Zhou Shu said no one beside him, "As far as I know, the restriction rules are gradually strengthened. Now the alien invasion has just begun. Even if there is a seal, it is impossible for the mighty or the sacred beast to come to the Profound Yellow Realm. The power of, but it is only the peak of the eighth-order monster, and it is far from the real monster. Besides, the duration is very limited right?"


    The Dijiang clan that had been released from the seal was indeed very strong, far surpassing those of the other races before, but compared with Zhou Shu, there was still a big gap.


    The Dijiang Clan''s body was slightly stagnant, and said coldly, "So what? Enough to kill you!"


    In an instant, his body seemed to have grown dozens of times, standing on top of the earth, stepping out on all fours, the earth moved and the mountains shook, the six wings opened, the wind and clouds changed color, his huge face stared at Zhou Shu, and he was full of fierce light. Everyone can see that the next breath is a blow like a storm.


    "Why bluff? You know, even if you work hard, you are not my opponent, let alone time is limited."


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, but shook his head slightly, "And after this fight, your Excellency will die. Even if I don''t kill you, you will be obliterated by the master of the brand... Your Excellency is very smart. I don''t think you want to encounter such a result, so we might as well have a good talk and see if there are other ways to get what you and I want, you will not die, and I am satisfied. "


    The Dijiang Clan shook, abruptly in the air, and the forthcoming attack did not fall.


    He had to admit that what Zhou Shu said was indeed true.


    Judging from Zhou Shu''s destruction of the 35 powerful aliens just now, he is not as good as Zhou Shu now. Moreover, he only had two hundred breaths to release the seal on the Xuanhuang Realm. Within two hundred breaths, he could not. Defeating Zhou Shu, and once you can''t defeat Zhou Shu, you can imagine the result of waiting for yourself, and you will definitely die.


    I can��t fight, so what can I do if I don��t?


    Escape before the battle is sure to die.


    Riding a tiger and falling into a dilemma, what he hates most now is why he met Zhou Shu and why not the other two messengers?


    Damn it.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1826: ask

    Seeing that the Dijiang clan didn��t do anything, Zhou Shu struck the iron while it was hot, ��I think it won��t be long for the brand behind you to disappear. That is to say, you don��t have much time to think about it. Hurry up and make a decision. Need, think clearly."


    Wanting to talk to the Dijiang Clan was the decision Zhou Shu made at the moment the Dijiang Clan revealed his true identity.


    This is a rare opportunity.


    He could see clearly that there is no brand on the Dijiang clan now. He guessed that when the power is unsealed, the brand will no longer exist, and when the power is sealed again, the brand will come back. In other words, This period of unblocking power is the only time he can communicate with other races without being monitored by the person behind it, and he must use it.


    It''s not that Zhou Shu didn''t want to fight. It was a rare experience to fight against the descendants of the sacred beast, but when he really fought, he missed the opportunity.


    What''s more, the Dijiang clan in front of them looks very wise, not the kind of guy who is willing to die, and is willing to be obliterated by the characters behind them, there is a possibility of success, and it is also very big.


    The Dijiang Clan''s figure was shocked, and he also thought of this.


    He has two hundred breaths of time, so he can''t be affected by adults, and once the two hundred breaths pass, his fate is beyond his control.


    The immortal cultivator in front of him is very reasonable. He can use the two hundred breaths of time to escape the catastrophe. There is no need to worry about being known by the adults. There is no imprint around here, and the immortal condemned by the Shu was killed. He was the only one who could do whatever he wanted.


    As for other alien races, it is not worth mentioning.


    Thinking of this, the Dijiang Clan calmed down and looked at Zhou Shu condescendingly, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and he was relieved, finally seizing the opportunity.


    Without thinking about it, he immediately asked, "Are you withdrawing and admitting defeat?"


    The Dijiang Clan was stunned for a moment, "Human, I thought you were very clever, how could you ask such a naive question? Withdrawal, how could it be possible that Lingyu City must be captured by us, and the immortal cultivators who blocked us must also die. As for you, If it falls into my hands, I can consider letting you live."


    "Hehe, that''s not necessary."


    It''s not a big deal to ask. Zhou Shu is more thoughtful than anyone in preparing for war. He smiled faintly, "This time you are attacking Lingyu City, besides the army that is besieged on the surface, do you have any other hidden means? "


    The Dijiang Clan stared at Zhou Shu, only shook his head, "No."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him seriously, and said seriously, "Your Excellency, don''t tell lies. Although I don''t have the skills of the person behind you, if you tell lies, I can make your death miserable. "


    In the face of the threat, the Dijiang Clan stagnated, and said stiffly, "No, there is no. There is no need for any other means to deal with you humans. You are determined to lose."


    Zhou Shu nodded his head seemingly, "How many strong people like yours are there?"


    The Dijiang Clan paused for a while, then slowly said, "Three."


    Zhou Shu asked, "Are all the Dijiang clan?"


    The Dijiang Clan just nodded, "Yes."


    It seems that the Dijiang Clan is still relatively submissive, and Zhou Shu also showed a hint of satisfaction, "You three are the leaders of this alien attack on Lingyu City? Use the Guishen Cave to gather the alien races, and wait until they are assembled before attacking Lingyu City together. , This is your idea?"


    The Dijiang Clan said proudly, "Nature."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "I have heard that the Dijiang Clan is extremely intelligent, and it is really well-deserved. This plan has caused me a lot of trouble. By the way, those strong foreigners with the brand also listen to it. Did you command it?"


    The Dijiang Clan said coldly, "Nonsense."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Then how do you command them, and how do you control other aliens? As far as I know, aliens are by no means obedient, but why are they so docile now."


    In the past, the best way to deal with the invading alien races was to let them kill each other, but this time the aliens attacked Lingyu City, and there was no killing each other. All alien races obeyed the order, which made Zhou Shu very puzzled.


    The Dijiang Clan thought for a while, and slowly said, "If you and your clan have that, you will be obedient."


    "Is it branded?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "That is to say, the foreign races who participated in the invasion have important people who have taken hostages, or they are hostages, so that they will completely obey orders and stop being scattered. This is a good way. Then, the problem is coming. "


    Looking at the Dijiang Clan, Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "So, who did it and who made you and many other races participate in this alien invasion?"


    The Dijiang Clan''s expression was shocked, and a look of horror suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he shook his head several times without saying a word.


    As if he had noticed something, Zhou Shu said slowly, "It seems that this name can''t be exported, otherwise it will still die, even if it is not branded, right? Then, let me say a few names, if it is this alien invasion. Lord messenger, just nod your head, how about?"


    The Dijiang Clan looked at Zhou Shu without saying a word.


    Zhou Shu ignored him, only slowly said, "Pulao?"


    The Dijiang Clan''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he seemed to relax a little. He glanced at Zhou Shu without nodding or shaking his head.


    "It doesn''t seem to be anymore, it''s also in the end, it''s the way of heaven, no matter how you can''t directly participate, but it can''t get rid of so many aliens."


    As if he laughed at himself, Zhou Shu slowly said, "So, which of the ancient witches, Zhu Rong, Xiang Miao, Xiang Liang, Xuan Ming? Or a certain dragon king from the dragon family..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t know much about the ancient gods, and there were some that would definitely not be. After saying many names, the Dijiang clan just shook his head.


    After a pause, Zhou Shuslow said his least wanted guess, "So, is it a certain person or several immortals in the fairy world?"


    The Dijiang Clan''s complexion tightened, without shaking his head or nodding, just looked at Zhou Shu and said, "You have asked enough."


    "Yes, let''s go on, I''m afraid it''s not enough time."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Thank you for your reminder, then I will say the last few words."


    Although the Dijiang clan did not answer, the answer seems clear. This alien invasion must be supported by immortals from the immortal realm. Who is it that wants to let the Xuanhuang Realm be buried in the flames of war and be occupied by a foreign race? What is his purpose? What is it?


    It is impossible to know the answers to these questions in front of the Dijiang Clan, neither in the Xuanhuang Realm, and may only be known later.


    But Zhou Shu can be sure that after knowing who it is, he will never let it go, no matter who it is.


    The Dijiang Clan looked at him coldly, disdainfully said, "Just say what you want to say, I can''t help you if I don''t answer."


    Zhou Shu returned with cold eyes, "There is no need to show your arrogance. This is worthless in front of today''s cultivators. Your Excellency, the war has already begun. If you don''t want to die so fast, order your army to slow down. For the last two days, this is my advice, please remember it clearly."


    The Dijiang Clan was startled, not knowing what to say.


    While he was still thinking, his body had already begun to change, a rainbow of light suddenly appeared, and his brand was about to appear.

 Chapter 1827: worry

    With the reappearance of the brand, the Dijiang clan also retracted its body and became the shape of a ball before it.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu''s side, and stepped back in fear, pretending that he was fleeing defeat, while other alien races came up to guard him.


    After a short while, the entire alien army retreated far.


    Zhou Shu didn''t go after him, he planned to take a gamble.


    If the Dijiang Clan followed his advice and slowed the marching speed, it would definitely be a good thing for Lingyu City. Even if you didn''t follow it, the result would not be good, but it would not be worse. It is still worth a try.


    Xiao Gun is still destroying the siege equipment.


    The retreat speed of these siege weapons was too slow, they had been abandoned, and there was no other race to guard them. Those round hammer tribes seemed to have been ordered to retreat with the Dijiang tribe.


    Zhou Shu stopped Xiao Gun, "Okay, Xiao Gun, just save some effort."


    The equipment that no one guards doesn��t need to be destroyed, just put it in the bag, maybe it can be a weapon to defend the city.


    Xiao Gun would not object to it, he was a bit tired because he was trapped in an alien army just now and wanted to destroy it desperately.


    shook his head and flew to Zhou Shu''s side, "Zhou Zhou, where shall we go again?"


    "Go back to the city."


    Zhou Shu put away the small roller, spent some time collecting the equipment, and then went back to Lingyu City.


    came out to harass, he was very expensive, and he needed to hurry up to recover.


    It started on the way back. The large amount of spiritual materials collected in the past, without money, was continuously transformed in the demon refining pot and entered Zhou Shu''s body.


    "Master Shu, are you okay?"


    Walking into Lingyu City, Hao Ruoyan greeted her, very concerned.


    She was a little surprised, because Zhou Shu''s face looked a little pale, showing a tired look. After Zhou Shu reached the Nascent Soul Stage, it seemed that she hadn''t been tired.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s okay, I moved some real power."


    "That''s good."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded suspiciously, her eyebrows were not diminished with sorrow, "Senior Brother Li came back just now. He didn''t say a word, so he hurried to rest. Ruoyan didn''t know what was going on, and now Master Shu is the same. Tired...Are those alien races really so powerful?"


    A trip out of the city can make monks like Zhou Shu and Li Aojian so tired. She had never thought about this situation before.


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "It''s amazing, it''s beyond my expectation."


    "what����"


    Hao Ruoyan whispered unconsciously, and his heart also shook.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "Ruoyan, don''t worry too much, let''s call everyone together first, I will talk about the specific situation and call Lao Li too."


    Hao Ruoyan left as he said, and after a while, the hall was full of people.


    seemed to feel something, all of them looked solemnly.


    "Xiao Zhou, I don''t have much time."


    As soon as Li Aojian came in, he complained to Zhou Shu, with a rare sternness. This time, his consumption was great, far beyond expectations. I am afraid that he will not be able to recover in a day or two, but if he cannot recover, he will face what is coming. The alien army, his sword body is difficult to play a big role, so he is very impatient.


    Zhou Shu beckoned, "Come here, get closer to me."


    Li Aojian walked to Zhou Shu''s side, and was immediately enveloped in a cloud of mist.


    Li Aojian was stunned for a while.


    He discovered that this cloud cluster is neither the vitality nor the source of energy, but the actual vitality cultivation and even the divine consciousness. Almost without any transformation, it can fill the void of Dantian Consciousness Sea, recover here, and the speed is self-recovered. It''s more than several times. After all, no matter how good a spiritual thing is, no matter how fast it is absorbed, there is still a process of transformation, and in this cloud, there is no need at all.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, then stopped talking, and concentrated on recovering.


    He got his Yuanli cultivation base out of thin air. He couldn''t even think of this kind of thing. Just like a clone was helping him with his cultivation and helping him recover, he seemed to understand how Zhou Shu cultivated so fast.


    This cloud of mist was naturally made by Zhou Shu with a demon pot, and it was the first time he used it like this.


    Zhou Shu turned to the crowd and said straightforwardly, "I went out with Li Aojian just now. It took about a day to destroy the three armies of foreign races, the number is about 1 million."


    "A million? That''s great!"


    "I thought it was just a harassment, so I killed a million foreign races, Brother Shu, you are too tough! Well, there is also Brother Li."


    "It doesn''t seem that the alien race is that troublesome."


    Ning Xuanqing seemed thoughtful, smiled and said, "You are so strong, as long as you go out ten more times, the army will be gone."


    After winning the first battle, many people are happy, but others are not, especially Hao Ruoyan, whose faces are undiminished. Judging from the current situation of Zhou Shu and Li Aojian, the process will never be easy, I am afraid it will be difficult to come again. Once again.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "How easy is it that we have wiped out almost a million alien races, but the price paid is not small. Old Li and I consume a lot of time, and it will take a while to recover, while Caiying and Xiao It''s the same with rolling. I can''t fight anymore for the time being, and I don''t have enough time to go out again. After a day or two, the alien race will arrive."


    "what����"


    Hao Siyun covered her mouth.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "Zhou Shu, isn''t it worth the loss?"


    Xuanhu stroked his beard, "Is it so powerful, those aliens?"


    "Roughly the same."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, ��It��s stronger than I expected. There are a lot of strong ones. The reason why I don��t hesitate to consume them is because there are many siege weapons in the alien army. If we don��t destroy them, , It is a great threat to Lingyu City, I have left some, you can take a look."


    "There are also siege equipment, the foreign race will do this?"


    Qingque took the Qiankun bag with doubts, glanced in it, and was stunned, his eyes straightened, "Really there, but so many? This is made by Xuan Gang, the walls of Lingyu City, and the bunker, It simply cannot withstand such a blow."


    After seeing them one by one, everyone shook their heads, their complexions became much more serious, and a cloud of sorrow fell on the cage.


    Bai Long said slowly, "Zhu Wu, you are right. These things must be destroyed. Are there any alien armies that are walking slowly? We will go out now, and we must not let them approach Lingyu City, otherwise there are many defenses. Will be useless."


    Xu Rong gritted his teeth, "Junior Brother, I will go too, even if I die desperately, I can''t let them come."


    Cheng Tianlan said calmly, "Unexpectedly, I can''t think that foreign races will use these tools. Suddenly there are so many in the army. It must have been done a long time ago. Who taught them? Where are so many siege tools? Yes? Someone in the Xuanhuang Realm must be helping them. This problem is serious. Not only Lingyu City is in danger, but the entire Xuanhuang Realm is the same, even Kunlun..."


    As she talked, her brows furrowed tighter.


    "You are right, this news should be spread out as soon as possible, so that other sects will be prepared."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said in a straightforward voice, "Here in Lingyu City, you don''t have to worry too much, I already have a care..."

 Chapter 1828: answer

    Zhou Shu talked about the plan, and everyone thought for a while, nodding their heads, showing a lot of joy.


    "Those alien races were originally created by our Xuanhuang Realm, and they still want to deal with us. No, they just got retribution."


    "Haha, when the siege device is turned back, it is interesting that the foreign army will be hit."


    "Yes, when they have lined up the team, we are launching, we will definitely be able to give them a heavy blow, and use their own way to cure their bodies, it is wonderful!"


    "Maybe a lot of alien races can be wiped out this time, and Lingyucheng''s pressure is much less."


    "Unexpectedly, there was a way of restraint, it is God''s will in the dark."


    Hao Ruoyan, who had been frowning, also laughed and whispered softly, "But if it wasn''t for Master Shu, Lingyucheng would be really difficult."


    Hao Siyun hurriedly followed, looking at Zhou Shu with full admiration, "That is, Brother Shu found the siege engine and thought of a way to deal with it. With Brother Shu, we don''t need to be afraid of anything!"


    Not only her, most of the people present looked at Zhou Shu with this kind of eyes.


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel complacent, and said slowly, "We need to add up how to do it. Ruo Yan, wait for you to find the monks who know how to puppet the thread. Let''s make arrangements for how to protect them, how to control the timing, etc. ."


    "I know, Master Shu, Ruoyan is looking for it now."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, "They will come soon."


    "Well, I will invite Master Lu to see if this batch of siege devices can be used in defending the city."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "You are all right. If it is launched during a foreign race''s siege, it can indeed deal a big blow to the foreign race, and even fall into chaos. At that time, we will take advantage of the situation to cover and kill, not only can kill many foreign races, but also It''s a big blow to their spirits and boosts their morale. You have to discuss it carefully."


    Everyone expressed their opinions, and soon there were many plans.


    The negotiation has been finalized, Zhou Shu said calmly, "That''s it, implement it well, and there is one more thing to tell you. This time I should be one of the leaders of the alien siege."


    Zhao Yueru was surprised, "Meet the leader?"


    Bai Longxi said, "That''s really lucky, Zhou Shu, haven''t you let him go?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Unfortunately, let him mix into the army and retreat."


    I can��t talk about the deliberate letting go. It��s not that I don��t trust the people here, but that it will hurt morale if I say it. Zhou Shu himself is betting, and things may not be completely correct.


    Bai Long sighed slightly, "That''s a pity."


    Xuanhu seemed to think, "If he can escape in front of you, maybe his strength is not low, right?"


    Hao Siyun blinked, "It''s amazing, what kind of alien is that?"


    "It is the Dijiang clan."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "After being unblocked, it is equivalent to the peak of the eighth-level monster, that is, the nine-fold cultivator of the cross-tribulation realm. It is slightly worse than the elder Lin of Kunlun. In the foreign army, there are at least three such leaders, and they will be Our enemy."


    "The Nine Layers of Crossing the Tribulation Realm..."


    Hao Ruoyan''s brows that had just opened up frowned again, "This is in trouble."


    "Dijiang Clan, they are the real descendants of the beasts, they will come to the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Ning Xuanqing was quite puzzled, "This has just been invaded, so how come there are such alien races, it may not have existed before to the final period."


    Xuanhu stroked his beard, his expression a little tangled, "Yes, continue to develop like this. When the demon clan comes, not to mention the devil, even the devil may appear. How is this good? We don''t have great power in the world of immortality. Resist."


    Hearing the news, the sad cloud on everyone''s face piled up again.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, "What does unblocking mean?"


    "This is what I want to say."


    Zhou Shu said with a solemn expression, "I told you before that the strong aliens have imprints on their bodies. They should be left by the envoy of the alien invasion. He observes the situation of the alien invasion through the imprints, and at the same time Let the aliens who escape or reveal their secrets die instantly, but in addition to these, he can also enhance the strength of the aliens through branding, which is manifested as a powerful black flame on the aliens. The flames can melt almost everything, no less than the immortal world. The burning of the heavenly spirit fire lasts for about twenty breaths. After twenty breaths, the alien race will completely lose its power, which is no different from death, so they will not use this power until the critical moment."


    will soon face the alien army, these things must be explained clearly.


    The first time I heard such a thing, everyone listened very seriously and was silent for a while.


    Zhao Yueru seemed to realize something, "That is to say, no magic weapon below the eighth level can touch the fire, and the power of Yuanli Lingli Dao will not work."


    Bailong nodded, "It''s a trouble. Within twenty breaths, it can pose a great threat to us. If they are not afraid of death, they can immediately open a gap."


    Li Aojian opened his mouth, "Yes, I have encountered it too, and the sword intent will be obliterated."


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "In short, every strong alien with a stigma should not be underestimated. This is very important and crucial. Master Shu, Ruoyan will inform the whole city and not let the monks in the city suffer in this respect."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, "But, you haven''t said to unblock it yet?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "These are imprinted on the powerful aliens to give them strength, while on the leaders of the alien races, that is, the Dijiang clan, they are used to suppress power, only suppressing power. These alien leaders can reach the Xuanhuang Realm, otherwise they will be blocked by the rules of heaven and earth ~ www.novelhall.com~ and they will not be able to enter."


    Qingque frowned slightly, "So... after reaching the Xuanhuang Realm, they can lift the suppression of the brand and restore their original strength?"


    "Yes, this is what I mean by unblocking."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The Dijiang Clan before the unblocking was not very strong in form and strength, but after unblocking, they were completely different. Their state after unblocking could last about two hundred breaths, maybe even more. Long, during this time, be especially careful."


    "understood."


    Qingque seemed to feel a little bit, and sighed lightly, "Shu, these leaders, I am afraid that only you can deal with it, neither of us can."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said frankly, "Well, leave it to me, you can leave if you meet, don''t fight because of their apparent strength, wait until they are unblocked, even if you want to leave, you can''t leave."


    "remember."


    Everyone looked serious, nodded one after another, and only nodded, crossing the nine layers of Tribulation Realm, here is an insurmountable gap.


    Only Li Aojian took a trace of dissatisfaction.


    "The three nine layers, if they can''t stop them, Lingyu City will never be able to hold them."


    Cheng Tianlan looked at Zhou Shu and said softly, "In fact, no matter how many people there are, the final thing is to see the battle between the strong. The life and death of this Lingyu city, the life and death of our people in the city, are all on you, Zhou Sect Master, you must be very careful."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, as long as everyone does their own thing, they will be able to hold Lingyu City."

 Chapter 1829: Confused

    In the hall, the crowd quickly dispersed, leaving only Zhou Shu and Li Aojian to recover.


    Caiying and Xiaogun also received the same treatment as Li Aojian, and they recovered quickly under the care of the demon refining pot. The price was that the magic weapons that Zhou Shu usually collected, etc., disappeared like flowing water, and the demon refining pot was too tired. The light never stopped, which made people worry about whether it would be overloaded and completely exploded.


    "Are you OK?"


    "It''s okay, no matter how much it is, it''s a kind of exercise for me to absorb and transform like this."


    Recently, in front of Zhou Shu, the Demon Refining Pot has always maintained a humble attitude, seemingly used to it, which makes Zhou Shu very satisfied.


    To be honest, it is not easy to get such recognition as the Demon Refining Pot. For hundreds of years, he has been like an enemy before.


    Zhou calmly said, "That alien, have you got anything?"


    "To be sure, the imprint came from the ancient times of the Xuanhuang Realm. I don''t know what happened at that time."


    Refining the Demon Pot thought for a while, with a hint of joy, "The important thing is, I got some insights from it."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "You mean, you have the means of attack?"


    The Demon Refining Pot is not an offensive magic weapon. All the characteristics are auxiliary. Because of this, he will always rely on conspiracy to stand, draw strength from each generation of masters, and even want to refine the mountain and sea classics to achieve himself, only Only in this way can he achieve his goal, and if he has the means of attack, the demon refining pot can be promoted by himself.


    The Demon Refining Pot nodded solemnly, "Not yet, but it is very possible to continue."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Then why did you tell me, why didn''t you steal the practice session, and then took the opportunity to leave, and even turned around to deal with me?"


    The Demon Refining Pot was silent for a while, then slowly said, "I have been with you for so many years, and I may know you more than I know myself. I''m pretty sure, no matter where I grow up, even if I have the means to attack, break Shackles, it is impossible to be your opponent in the Xuanhuang world, so what is the point of me doing this? And, I believe you, only you can help me achieve my goal. I said before, become a holy Before Bao, I will always follow you."


    He was very sincere, and Zhou Shu almost believed it.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "You have made the right choice and work hard. If you can do it, you will definitely be able to play a greater role in the future. It is not impossible to become a sacred treasure."


    "hope so."


    The Demon Refining Pot was a little relaxed, "Zhou Shu, you can ask the alien now, but I think he might not know anything."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I think so too, just raise it first, after a while, I will find someone more valuable to ask."


    Refining the demon pot seems to have realized, "You mean the Emperor Clan?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Apart from him, who else is more valuable."


    A little bit of time passed.


    Zhou Shu recovered in the main hall, while the divine consciousness stayed around in Lingyu City, observing the situation in the city.


    The city is very quiet and peaceful.


    I have to say that it is really a miracle that the citizens can maintain a peaceful attitude when they know that there are thousands of powerful aliens coming to attack the city.


    Although it was the Dutch school that managed it well, Zhou Shu��s declaration played a big role. Every city citizen knew that they could not escape. They had to work hard to survive. There was no other way to rely on them, except for themselves and For the Heyin faction, in this situation, for them, to obey all the orders of the Heyin faction is the most important and necessary thing to do.


    The lotus pie is equal to millions of reinforcements out of thin air. Although most of them are cultivators, there are also many who can fight.


    "Senior Xu, have you seen the notice in the city today?"


    "Of course! The old lady sees it every day, you mean Sect Master Zhou went out of the city to destroy a million foreign races, right?"


    "Yes! Sect Master Zhou and Elder Li, just two people eliminated three armies, millions of alien races, they are simply gods!"


    "Guys who have never seen the world, Sect Master Zhou is already so powerful. The old man has been telling you that there will be nothing wrong with Sect Master Zhou, so you can feel at ease, but you are all worried and scared. It''s ridiculous not to practice."


    "Speaking of how many times have you seen it, did you know that Sect Master Zhou is so powerful?"


    "Of course, the lotus sect, where Sect Master Zhou belongs, has experienced four great ordeals, and almost destroyed the door each time. Door, of course the old man believes, this time it is the same.


    "Four times of the catastrophe, what is the situation? Tell us about it."


    "Yeah, I''m really curious, how does Senior Xu know so much."


    "Just talk about it?"


    "Then, go to Haizhonglou, Haizhonglou, I have a spiritual stone, please have a good meal, senior!"


    "It''s almost..."


    The old man stroked his beard, and walked to the Haizhonglou with a smug look, followed by a large group of young cultivators with a look of envy.


    City Square.


    In front of a picture of several tens of feet, there were many immortal cultivators standing, they were shocked and overjoyed.


    The three cultivators who crossed the Tribulation Realm stood far away.


    A middle-aged monk showed a hint of doubt, "Daoyou Zhang, how do you look like you are unhappy? This is a great victory, a million people, and the foreign race loses one tenth at once. In this battle, it seems that Lingyu City is The victory is set, but I also didn''t think that the lotus sect was so strong, and it was nothing more than Sect Master Zhou. Then what is the background of Elder Li?"


    Another middle-aged monk nodded his headMillions of alien races. There were at least dozens of powerful men who were equivalent to crossing the tribulation realm. They were all destroyed. It is a rare occurrence. Daoyou Zhang has such an expression. Could it be... �� Think this record was made up by the Dutch school to comfort people? "


    "I don''t want to make up, the old man just thinks..."


    The monk surnamed Zhang shook his head slightly, "This notice is not written in detail, which makes people wonder."


    The middle-aged cultivator stagnated, "If you win, you win. There is no need to be so detailed, right? Zhang Daoyou may think too much."


    The monk surnamed Zhang slowly said, "Victory is victory, but what happened to Sect Master Zhou is still unknown. The bulletin says that it is easy to do. If this is the case, why not kill more if it can kill a million? Suffering a tragic victory, Sect Master Zhou and Elder Li consumed a lot, so they couldn��t play at this point. So what? The old man felt that this million alien races were probably the result of the desperate efforts of Sect Master Zhou and Elder Li. A lot of injury..."


    The other two monks were shocked when they heard this, and they said quickly, "Don''t say that, Daoyou Zhang, if something happens to Sect Master Zhou, Lingyu City will really be over."


    The monk surnamed Zhang nodded, "I don''t want that, but for such a great victory, Sect Master Zhou should always show up and talk about it in person."


    "makes sense."


    The two monks nodded unconsciously, "Is it really..."


    ������������������


    While ���� was talking, a loud bell suddenly rang, which was audible throughout the city.


    Everyone''s heart is shocked, what should come is finally here.

 Chapter 1830: many

    "coming!"


    "The foreign race is coming!"


    exclaimed, one after another, it took a long time to calm down.


    What followed was a deathly silence. The immortal cultivators looked solemn and solemn as a mountain. They had no choice but to stand by in the city before they were ordered by the Dutch sect. Most of them couldn��t even climb the walls. , And can''t see the alien.


    boom!


    boom! boom!


    After waiting for a while, there were low and suppressed footsteps coming in from outside the city.


    Or because there are too many people, the original messy sounds have become orderly, with rhythm, coming from far and near, the ground feels infinite pressure, and it begins to tremble.


    The same is true of the heart of a cultivator.


    shook with the ground and the entire Lingyu City.


    "How many aliens are there..."


    Some cultivators muttered to themselves, a little desperate in their heart.


    The sound of footsteps came from all directions, and there was almost no empty space. You would know if you didn''t look at it. At this time, Lingyu City was completely surrounded, like a bird in a cage.


    The disciples of the Heyin School on the city wall saw it more closely.


    Countless dark and lacquered shadows, densely entangled, like dense fog like mountains, approaching like a tide in the sound of footsteps, and slowly stopped at a place fifty miles away from Lingyu City.


    Nearly 10 million foreign race troops arrived at Lingyu City almost at the same time as expected.


    The disciples stared at the alien army, most of them expressionless, only that expressionless, not that there was no fluctuation in their hearts, but they were completely shocked.


    The fear in their hearts at this moment is really hard to describe. There are too many enemies.


    No matter where you stand on the city wall, you can see the boundless alien races, not only on the ground, but also in the air. Except for the sky above you can see a little bit of the sky, all you can see from other directions are alien races.


    The sun and the moon are dark.


    Ling Yucheng has a radius of hundreds of miles, and it is already a rare big city in Dongshengzhou, but when surrounded by this army, it is like a lone boat in the sea.


    Can I win this way?


    Many disciples immediately had such suspicions. Although they all vowed before, that Lingyu City would definitely win with Zhou Shu, but the reality... so many alien races, even if there are a few powerful people, they may not be able to keep it, right?


    Don''t talk about these disciples, many elders have the same idea, but unlike the disciples, they have long been mortal.


    Life and death are indifferent, so they will not be disturbed by other emotions.


    "Sure enough, there are many."


    Liu Yu''er smoothed the hair that was tossed in the wind, and a flash of determination flashed in her eyes, "It''s a little more than expected, but what can it be? The big deal is to lose or die. As long as Zhou Shu is here, the Heyin faction will Still there."


    Hao Ruoyan, Xuanhu and others are also on the wall, except Zhou Shu and Yangmei.


    East.


    Glancing at the disciples around him, Hao Ruoyan shook his head slightly and sighed secretly, "They...even the disciples are like this, the other cultivators in the city are..."


    Bai Long stared into the distance and said calmly, "In fact, we are the same. I thought about it many times beforehand, but when I actually saw it, I was shocked. So many foreign races attacked the city, I am afraid it will be the first time in the world of cultivation. Well, it��s right not to let most people see."


    Hao Siyun still doesn''t care, "It''s the same as in the Guishen Cave. What''s the big deal? I''m not afraid. I will kill as many as I want."


    "Haha, just want to be like a girl like Yun."


    A tall monk nodded and looked at the alien army proudly, "No matter how much it is, it''s just some ghosts under the gun."


    It was Zhao Zishan, the Supreme Elder of the Zhao family in Zitong, and the Sixth Heaven of Crossing the Tribulation Realm. The Zhao family moved to Lingyu City very early. Because of Zhao Yige��s relationship, the Zhao family and Lingyu City are intimate, and they are powerful allies of Lingyu City. .


    Hao Ruoyan gave a salute, very solemnly, "Senior Zhao, I will rely on you for getting old soon."


    Zhao Zishan smiled in return, "Ms. Hao doesn''t need to be polite. Whatever you say, the old man will do what Yige has said. At the critical moment, Zhao Jiaquan listened to Zhou Sect Master, and the old man completely believed in you."


    "We are the same, completely observing the arrangements of Sect Master Zhou and Sect Master Hao."


    Behind him, several more cultivators of the Tribulation Realm stood up, most of them were the elders of the family, as well as the sect elders of the Ghost Yin Sect and Xuanxu Sect.


    Hao Ruoyan returned the courtesy one by one, and his mind was quite determined.


    South.


    "Really a lot."


    Li Aojian looked at the army, with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, "It looks like I can kill this time."


    Zhao Yueru glanced at him and said faintly, "Li Aojian, you were tired yesterday, so don''t be too tired today. It is enough to have me here."


    "Haha, what did you say, Elder Zhao."


    Li Aojian touched his nose and said, "Why don''t we compare and see who kills more aliens? If you lose, you have to admit that your sword intent is inferior to the opponent."


    Zhao Yueru didn''t even look at him, and said coldly, "You haven''t recovered, I can''t win."


    Li Aojian frowned, "It''s like you can win, even if I don''t recover well, I won''t lose."


    Both of them are the same arrogant, and they are considered rivals. As for the army of so many alien races below, they don''t seem to exist.


    Xu Rong on the side couldn��t help saying, "Brother Li, Elder Zhao, you just need to argue a few words, here only you two are in charge, but you are still making trouble, and brother...no, the task assigned by the master is not Let you compare and kill foreign races."


    "Ha ha."


    Li Aojian turned around and smiled, "Don''t worry, Senior Sister Xu, I will do what Xiao Zhou explained."


    "me too."


    Zhao Yueru nodded afterwards.


    Xu Rong''s strength cultivation is much worse than them, but the two of them are very friendly to Xu Rong, not to mention that they are both of the old Dutch school, but also because of Zhou Shu''s relationship.


    Looking back, Zhao Yueru''s face gradually became cold, and the Qingsuo sword in her hand also made a whining sound It seemed that she couldn''t wait.


    She looked at the alien army, still not looking at Li Aojian, "Li Aojian, make it clear, don''t hold me back later."


    Li Aojian said calmly, "Elder Zhao, it''s not always certain who we are holding back."


    Xu Rong was speechless, touching his head in a daze, "What did Senior Sister Hao think, put them together..."


    Woo����


    ��, ��, ��.


    The sharp horn sound, accompanied by bursts of rhythmic drums, suddenly sounded, and the sound instantly shook everywhere.


    "Lingyu City, must die today! Lingyu City, must die today!"


    A high-pitched and piercing voice came from the alien army, piercing the stone cracked cloud.


    The overwhelming sound of attachment, immediately after the high pitch, seemed to ignite a barrel of explosives, and it exploded in an instant, and the sound spread, as if even the city wall was squeezed, as if it could not help shaking.


    "Those who cultivate immortals must be destroyed today! Those who cultivate immortals must be destroyed today!"


    After a few breaths, the roar sounded again, and thousands of aliens spoke at the same time, wave after wave.


    All the foreign armies swung their arms and danced, with overwhelming momentum and overwhelming pressure, constantly pressing towards Lingyu City.


    That Lingyu City, like a small boat in the ocean, swayed back and forth, as if it was about to fall down at any time.


    The immortal cultivators on the city wall are still expressionless. There are only a lot of disciples, and their bodies gradually begin to tremble. Such a momentum is really amazing.

 Chapter 1831: shock

    The city wall.


    A young Heyin school disciple calmed down and whispered, "Elder Bai, are we going to attack?"


    "Urgent... urgently, wait for the order."


    The elder Bai didn''t look back, and whispered.


    The disciple sighed and said helplessly, "I''ve been waiting for a long time, and I''m almost unable to stand any longer."


    Another disciple followed, "Me too, my legs are weak, why are so many foreign races, damn! It''s better to rush out earlier and kill him, whether he is dead or alive, it is better than watching him here. It��s good to lose confidence."


    Elder Bai turned around, showing a bit dignified, "Isn��t it, the old man, even if he has reached the Transcendent God Realm and has experienced thousands of years of wind and rain, he can��t hold himself back when he sees this scene, let alone you? Don��t panic. Come, Sovereign Zhou said that sooner or later we human beings will face alien races. It is better to be earlier than later, and more is better than less. After experiencing such a scene, we will never be afraid of encountering aliens in the future. Up."


    The disciple was startled when he heard the sound, and then said angrily, "No matter how many foreign races I have seen, as long as I can survive this catastrophe, what foreign races will Lao Tzu fear?"


    "It''s fine to get through."


    The other disciple nodded, but his face was gloomy, and his heart was scared to death.


    Elder Bai stared at them and said seriously, "With Sect Master Zhou with us, we will definitely be able to save the past."


    The disciple thought for a while and said, "Well, Sect Master Zhou wiped out a million foreign races yesterday. With him, we will be fine with the Hoyin Sect."


    "They seem to have moved..."


    The other disciple pointed to the distance, his face increasingly ugly.


    Yes, the alien army began to move.


    The aliens scattered around, gradually opening a wide road in the middle.


    The disciple was a little confused, "What are they doing?"


    Elder Bai stroked his beard, "I don''t know, I''m probably thinking about how to attack the city, but no matter how they come, they will have to pass the level of our bunker."


    The disciple nodded and said with self-satisfaction, "Yes, our rune formation bunker was built by the Zhuge family. It is definitely the most powerful bunker. Even when the gods come, it can be killed, and it is dense as rain. These foreign races I definitely can''t rush up."


    While talking, I quickly felt something was wrong.


    On the vacated road, something tall and tall came out slowly, with a strange appearance.


    "That is����"


    Elder Bai''s eyes widened, "That''s a siege vehicle, a siege hammer! How can a foreign race have this? And so many..."


    As the thing began to show its full picture, his heart was shocked, and then there was a shock. He clearly saw that thousands of siege equipment slowly and evenly came out of the alien army, surrounded by a large group of weird aliens. , Go to Lingyu City.


    The disciple was still in a daze, "What are these, are they used for siege?"


    "This is made by Xuan Gang," Elder Bai is also a person who knows the goods, his face paled, "The wall bunker of Lingyu City, I am afraid that they can''t stand a few times, and... those alien races are too powerful, count. The hundred-foot-tall siege vehicle was lifted by three to fifty people? Then they used the siege hammer, how powerful would they be? The thousand renown mountains could be crushed."


    "The elders mean that we can''t stop these things?"


    The disciple also understood, and was shocked, "Isn''t the formation method good?"


    "The formation is not used to block these, not to mention that the siege hammer has a force of tens of thousands of catties, how can it be blocked? This is bad, the foreign race has such a killer..."


    Elder Bai paced back and forth, his heart was anxious and his hair stood up.


    The disciple settled, "Elder, what shall we do, do we want to attack, destroy them in advance?"


    Elder Bai sighed, "We can''t destroy it."


    "You can''t just wait," the disciple stared at the approaching siege engine, his eyes flushed, and his fists clenched, "I have to try desperately."


    "Don''t go, wait for the order."


    As if thinking of something, Elder Bai quickly grabbed him, "It''s useless if we are in a hurry, waiting for the order, then Lao Fushe will have this old bone."


    "Yes."


    The disciple paused. As a disciple of the Heyin school, it is necessary to obey the orders, especially the wartime orders. The saying that the violator kills is not for nothing.


    Such scenes appeared everywhere in Lingyu City, and none of the disciples and elders who saw the siege equipment were not anxious, but none rushed out.


    Many senior elders know in their hearts that this batch of siege equipment may be the key to whether Lingyu City can be defended, but now they have no other way but to count on the sect.


    In a short time, the siege equipment came to a place 40 miles away from Lingyu City, stopped, and began to prepare for the siege.


    Guarding around them were those round hammer tribes, as well as many foreign experts, all arrogant, as if Lingyu City was already in their hands.


    The city wall.


    Hao Ruoyan slowly said, "It''s more than expected, there are four to five thousand on each side."


    Bai Long nodded, "Fortunately, we know first, otherwise the alien race suddenly launches, I really don''t know what to do, we must attack, then the previous arrangement will be completely messed up."


    "It''s really a big deal."


    Zhao Zishan watched the siege hammers and said in a deep voice, "Can we go out?"


    Standing next to him was a young monk, Lu Yuan, from the Lu family in Youzhou. He joined the Lotus Sect very early. He is now in the middle stage of the Yuan Ying realm and is the only six immortal practitioners in Lingyu City who practice the puppet line art. One of them, and he is very skilled in cultivation. It is the key figure who defended the city this time Lu Yuan''s face was reddish, and he said excitedly, "Sect Master Hao rest assured, I promise to complete the task!"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "I''ll be fine soon, Senior will wait a moment."


    Soon, a flying sword flew from the city and fell in front of her with a Naxu ring wrapped around the sword.


    Hao Ruoyan opened Naxu Jie, took out an object, and placed it lightly on the ground.


    She looked a little dignified, "Well, Senior Zhao troubles you to stand over."


    "this is?"


    Looking at the things on the ground, Zhao Zishan was stagnant, "The formation?"


    "Well, formation."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "You can reach the middle of the siege equipment immediately. When the time comes, Senior Zhao will protect Nephew Lu Xian, and Nephew Lu Xian, you will manipulate those round hammer tribes to make them chaotic and kill each other. Remember, be more stable. It''s better to be slow than to make mistakes."


    "The disciple must do it!"


    Lu Yuan nodded immediately. He was extremely focused on the way of puppets. Since childhood, he admired Zhou Shu and Lingyucheng''s puppets. They can be said to be the most loyal disciples of the Dutch School.


    Zhao Zishan was stunned, "This... isn''t this a teleportation array?"


    As a child of the ancient family, he naturally knew the value and significance of the teleportation array, and was a little stunned for a while, "You guys even have this?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "I will explain it later. It''s an urgent matter. I have to use it. Please keep it confidential.


    Lin Zhu had already made the transmission array, but the opponent��s coordinates were not fixed. Only after seeing the target and determining the location, could he determine the coordinates and start using it, and only a few breaths before Lin Zhu could be considered good. The location of the siege equipment was quickly determined, and the array was passed around Lingyu City.


    "Yes."


    Zhao Zishan didn''t say much, and immediately stood on the formation.


    I saw a flash of white light, and the two appeared forty miles away, just in the middle of the group of siege equipment.

 Chapter 1832: Chaos

    The alien army.


    "Hahaha! We are the closest to the city gate! It seems that this work is ours!"


    A Di Yasha smiled wildly, "After a while the gate is broken, I will rush behind me. Whoever advances to the city will get the most reward!"


    A group of Yasha Rakshasa behind him kept screaming, "Our head skills, our head skills!"


    There are sluggish Rakshas, ??"What reward is it?"


    Some Yasha tribe looked disdainful, "Silly, don''t you know why you came to Xuanhuang Realm?"


    The Raksha tribe just said in a daze, "I don''t know, I will come if I come, I will be driven out or even killed if I don''t come."


    "If you capture the Xuanhuang Realm, you won''t be driven out."


    Di Yasha snorted, "My lord has said that as long as we win this time, we will assign a suitable new world to our Yasha world. When we pass by, the original place will be left to your trash."


    From the perspective of the Yasha tribe, the Yasha tribe has never appeared the king of Yasha, because the Yasha realm is already too barren, and it really needs a new world. Even if it does not, it is good to be able to get resources from the Xuanhuang realm. This is their participation this time. The root cause of the invasion.


    "Great!"


    The eyes of the Raksha tribe flashed red at once, "If I can''t be driven or killed, I will win as hard as I can!"


    Someone who is ignorant, whispered, "If the city is not broken, what should I do, ah..."


    Before he finished speaking, he had a cross in his chest, and he fell directly to the ground, only to breathe out and not to inhale.


    "Shake the military''s mind, it''s time to kill!"


    Di Yacha coldly looked at the army behind, and shouted, the army trembled and no one dared to speak.


    Diyasha turned his head in satisfaction, saw the front, and was immediately stunned, "Ah, why did you fight?"


    The front siege phalanx was already in chaos.


    I don��t know when, a cultivator appeared in the phalanx. One person was holding a long spear. The spear shot out like a wandering dragon, and the spear fell like a star. It smashed the surrounding foreign powers one after another, and a young monk in the middle couldn��t hold his hands. Waving, seems to be pulling something.


    The round hammer clan around them seemed silly, one by one, leaning towards the immortal cultivator, actively protecting the immortal cultivator.


    Zhao Zishan whispered, "Enough, you are enough to have these protections, hurry up and let them turn back!"


    "Yes!"


    Lu Yuan nodded and commanded with his hand, the invisible threads flew out, leading the Round Hammer Clan to move the siege equipment.


    But dozens of breaths, many siege equipment were transferred, and in turn aimed at the alien army.


    "what''s the situation?"


    That place Yasha looked a little stunned, and didn''t know what was going on. When he was puzzled, a huge boulder hit him straight ahead.


    The sky seemed to be dark.


    The boulder has a radius of tens of feet, and the material is black steel. There are many pre-painted patterns on it, so that the stone bullet can exert the strongest power.


    "Huh?"


    Di Yasha recovered and ran away hurriedly, but he was still slow.


    The wings that had not been fully expanded were rubbed to the side by the stone bullet, and blood flowed suddenly, falling from mid-air, shouting.


    This is excellent.


    Those Yasha Rakshas who had no time to run away were smashed into powder by stone bullets, and no traces were found.


    With the full blow of the round hammer clan and the siege equipment, this time, the force of tens of millions of catties is not limited, which is no less than the top of the mountain.


    Still a concentrated mountain.


    Of course, more than just a moment. Soon, the stone bullets fell one after another, like raindrops. Following the stone bullets, there were blasting hammers and siege vehicles, like sharp knives, directly inserted into the alien army.


    The army nearest to them was immediately stirred up and fell into chaos.


    Such scenes are happening simultaneously on all sides of Lingyu City.


    It was originally thought to be a big killer for attacking Lingyu City, but in an instant, with the combined use of the teleportation array and the puppet line art, it immediately became a killer for foreign races. This operation almost made the entire army Thousands of troops are all in chaos.


    There are wailing voices everywhere. Even if the foreign powerhouses continue to kill and gain power, there is no good effect, but it spreads more and more.


    The city wall.


    The elders of the Heyin Sect disciples who didn''t know beforehand, as well as the other people guarding the city, were stunned.


    "what����"


    Elder Bai stood there with surprise on his face, speechless, different from the previous ones, this was a surprise under ecstasy.


    The disciple shouted loudly, "Elder look, look, those siege vehicles, all of them have turned against the alien race, it''s weird!"


    The other disciple''s complexion improved, and he jumped up and said, "Hahaha, hahahaha!"


    He can''t find any words to describe his feelings. From great sadness to great joy, there is indeed this process, especially for those who are not stable enough.


    Elder Bai settled down and said with joy, "Yeah, take a closer look, isn''t that the Sect Master Zhou?! Sect Master Zhou made a move, and sure enough, there is no problem. The old man knew that all the previous worries were unnecessary. With the ability of Sect Master Zhou, How could I not think of a way!"


    "Really Sect Master Zhou!"


    The disciples also screamed.


    The Hammer Clan here was made by Zhou Shu himself, and the effect was naturally much better.


    Zhou Shu landed alone in the siege formation. The moment he appeared, he used the Puppet Line Art to completely control the surrounding tens of thousands of round hammer clan.


    The speed was so fast that even the strong aliens did not react, the siege equipment had turned around and attacked the alien army.


    Of course, even if they find it out, it is impossible to have any impact on Zhou Shu. This scene has been performed thousands of times in Zhou Shu��s Knowledge Sea, and it is absolutely impossible to make a mistake, and the strong aliens cannot be Zhou Shu��s opponent. .


    "strange����"


    Elder Bai stared at Zhou Shu, "The Sect Master was still in the hall before, so why did he suddenly arrive here?"


    Of course he didn��t know the teleportation array. Most people didn��t know it. Except for those who used it, no one else had noticed it. But after this incident, the teleportation array would definitely not be able to hide. Will also know.


    How to explain at that time is also a problem.


    I just have to use it now.


    There are not many immortal cultivators who practice the way of puppets, while there are even fewer immortal cultivators who practice puppet thread art. This kind of art can only remotely manipulate ordinary puppets, winning in quantity rather than quality. It is almost useless except for large-scale wars. Except for Zhou Shu and Lu Yuan in Lingyu City, the other cultivators have very low cultivation bases, and there are even three in the Golden Core Realm. If the teleportation formation is not used, who can protect them to reach the siege formation safely?


    Unless Zhou Shu and Li Aojian make the shots, they all have their own tasks and it is impossible to take care of all sides.


    Only Teleportation Array is the best answer to this question.


    And not only here, the teleportation array will also play a huge role in other aspects of this war.


    Zhou Shu also hoped in his heart that after this battle, the Teleportation Array would make the cultivators realize its value again and shine again.


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 130706001514201 for your support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1833: on

    Seeing Zhou Shu''s great power, the situation reversed in an instant, the disciples were so excited that they didn''t know why, and they shouted frantically.


    "Sect Master Zhou is here, Lingyu City is here!"


    "What the **** is the foreign race!"


    "Long live the lord!"


    Such cheers even rang from the crowd, but they stopped immediately, and the disciple who was speaking was also educated by the people nearby.


    "The Sect Master never likes to say this, and what long live the Sect Master is only ten thousand years old? Are you not cursing Sect Master Zhou? You think Sect Master Zhou is the same as you, the Sect Master wants eternal life!"


    The disciple quickly silenced his voice and changed his shouting method.


    No matter how you shout, the morale in Lingyu City is completely up, all of them are majestic and heroic, and they can''t wait to rush to fight the alien race, forming a completely different contrast with the alien army in the chaos.


    The cultivators in the city also burst into cheers.


    They cannot go up to the city wall, nor can they see the outside of the city through the formations inside the city, but they can check the situation through the photo frame inside the city.


    Of course, what you see is definitely not the whole picture.


    Report the good but not the worry.


    If the huge alien army were to be seen by the immortal cultivators in the city, it would cause a lot of riots and would not help the city defender.


    Zhou Shu and other Dutch disciples hijacked foreign races outside the city and used siege equipment to kill and kill them. All kinds of scenes appeared in the photo frame at the right time. Such a scene made them excited. The original Worry less.


    "There are many foreign races, but it seems that the Heyin School can really keep Lingyu City."


    "Everyone contributes, and we are united. The Dutchman is right."


    "Don''t talk about disciples, even Sect Master Zhou himself is fighting at the forefront, and people are eager to watch... I also want to help and kill the foreign race!"


    "You, a little guy in the foundation building, have to help, it''s ridiculous."


    "Isn''t there a Golden Core Realm who is dealing with foreign races? Don''t look down on people, so what if your cultivation base is low? Don''t bully the young and poor!"


    "Haha, the little guy is quite ambitious, what''s your name?"


    "Long Aotian!"


    "Good name, the old man is disrespectful, he dare not provoke him."


    The Heyin Sect disciple who is responsible for guarding the photo shoot walked over slowly, and said in a straightforward voice, "You guys don��t worry, don��t need to do anything for the time being. Once you need to do something, the Heyin Sect will definitely inform you. Please follow the order and don��t be too noisy."


    "Okay, but please as soon as possible!"


    Long Aotian looked at the picture and shouted loudly, "I can definitely help!"


    Other immortal cultivators were too lazy to pay attention to him, so they could not help but bow, "I understand, I will do my best."


    The city wall.


    Several people stood together, their eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, motionless, looking a little fascinated.


    "I don''t know if he is well rested, will something happen?"


    Ning Xuanqing stagnated, showing a bit of worry, "I just went out yesterday to solve a batch, and now I''m at the forefront again, I don''t want to take a break."


    Qingque smiled and said warmly, "It''s okay, he will think clearly about what he does, and never do things that are uncertain."


    "Miss Ning, don''t worry, Senior Qingque is right."


    Xia Houxuan gave Ning Xuanqing a caring look, "Although I am a little unwilling, I have to admit that Brother Zhou has never made a mistake. Since he is out, this battle will definitely not be dangerous, but... ��It��s really hard just to see that I can��t do it.��


    Ning Xuan nodded lightly, only looking at Zhou Shu without speaking.


    Xia Houying frowned, "Xuan, do you want to make your own claim again? Obey the orders honestly and don''t move!"


    Xia Houxuan stagnated and sighed, "You know, you know, don''t keep staring at me, since when I arrived in Lingyu City, when have I violated the rules? It''s not as comfortable as the world''s family, sigh."


    Xia Houying seemed thoughtful and said calmly, "Do you want to return to the family?"


    "No, of course not."


    Xia Houxuan immediately shook his head, "I can meet all kinds of masters here, I can learn more, I make progress every day, and I am making progress very quickly. It is much better than practicing hard in my family. can����"


    As he said, he turned around and glanced at Ning Xuanqing, "It is really a rare opportunity to ask experts for advice, I don''t want to go back."


    Ning Xuanqing didn''t even look at him, just ignored him.


    "I thought you didn''t know."


    Xia Houying snorted, and stopped paying attention to him.


    While speaking, several people shook at the same time, and Hao Ruoyan''s order came from Zhihai.


    "Cooperate with the siege equipment, attack the foreign army, retreat after reaching twenty miles, and then return with the siege equipment. You must not cross one mile, and you must not miss a siege vehicle. Violators will be punished heavily!"


    Not only here, the same message came from all four walls.


    "Haha, finally we can start!"


    Seeing the formation in front of him slowly open Xia Hou Xuan, his face glowed, "Senior Qingque, come on?"


    "Go on, follow me, don''t leave me too far."


    Qingque nodded, and jumped off the wall first, and the others followed closely, lest he lag behind.


    Not only them, but the elder disciples on this wall also received the order to attack and immediately launched an attack.


    They waited for a long time This is the time when morale is soaring and the community is excited.


    "Kill!"


    "Go, go!"


    "Kill all these alien races!"


    "Lingyu City is invincible, and the alien will perish!"


    Suddenly, the killing sound shook the sky.


    With the excitement and sonorous long spoon drum music, accompanied by the roar, the whole Lingyu city immediately boiled.


    In this battle, there are not many opportunities to counterattack the foreign army, and if you have one, you must not miss it.


    On the four sides of the city wall, the disciple elders of the Heyin Sect, like dumplings, kept flying down the city and marched towards the chaotic army of alien races.


    These disciples and elders were all selected from a hundred miles, and they were all elites of the Dutch school. With the cooperation of siege equipment and the encouragement of long spoon drum music, they were inserted straight into the alien army like a sharp knife.


    The front army of the foreign race army had just encountered the backlash of the siege equipment, and before it had time to rectify, it was attacked by a sudden cultivator, making it even more chaotic.


    In just a few breaths, Lingyu City was rushed out of the gap on all sides, most of the alien races were fleeing in Emperor Zhang, even the strong could not stop it.


    While Zhou Shu commanded the Round Hammer Clan to attack the alien army, he was not idle, several Yuanli puppets scattered from his body and rushed into the alien army.


    Of course, Caiying took Xuanyuanjian and joined the charge team.


    Although the Puppet Thread Art is very useful, the duration is not long. Depending on the individual''s level of cultivation, the longest can reach three or five hundred breaths, and the shortest one is only one hundred breaths or less. On Zhou Shu''s side, three to five hundred breaths. There is no problem with self-interest, but it is difficult for others to say, especially those in the Golden Core Realm, which can only be exchanged back and forth to control longer and better. Even if there is soul fluid, it can only guarantee more than two hundred. interest.


    There is not much time, and we must hurry up and let the aliens pay a sufficient price.


    For Lingyucheng, this is very important.

 Chapter 1834: broken

    The city wall.


    Hao Ruoyan stared at the battlefield in the fight, her expression condensed, not daring to relax.


    Like Zhou Shu Yangmei, she also shoulders a heavy responsibility. She decides the dispatch of almost all personnel in Lingyu City.


    However, she is not alone.


    Although the official road is always unfavorable in dredging management, there are still many shortcomings in the deployment of troops and generals. Therefore, excellent talents in this area are needed to assist. Naturally, there are some in Lingyu City. Zhuge Fuyan and Liu Xuande are one of them. One is the military master, the other is the military master.


    Behind her, Liu Xuande yelled hello, his face flushed, and there was still a bit of weakness and decadence.


    On weekdays, he defends Wuzhangyuan and can hardly display his abilities, but the battlefield is the best place for him to show his talents.


    Hao Ruoyan showed a trace of worry, "They are all gone, there will be nothing wrong with the city, right? What if a foreign race sneaks on us?"


    "Sect Master doesn''t have to worry, he''s already prepared."


    With a smile, Zhuge Fuyan gently shook the feather fan in his hand a few times, with a confident look, "Indeed, we are now fighting back, the formation is open, the alien race is likely to raid Lingyu City, but before the alien race There are not many strong players in the army, and with their current state of chaos, at most they can send out three or two rapid troops. No matter how strict they are, they can be completely defended, and we have already anticipated where they will attack. We have made arrangements in advance. ."


    Liu Xuande questioned, "Xian Nephew Fu Yan, how can you predict where they are going to fight?"


    Zhuge Fu smiled sternly, "Before, they repeatedly attacked the city to test the weaknesses of our Lingyu City. Fortunately, when they formally attacked the city, they used these places as breakthrough points for attacks. Now, these weaknesses. Most of them were guarded by our disciples, but there was only one place that we deliberately leaked out..."


    "Wonderful!"


    Liu Xuande said with joy, "It seems that the alien race will definitely launch an attack from this place."


    Zhuge Fuyan nodded, a cold light flashed in his eyes, "Yes, they want to come, so they can''t go back."


    Liu Xuande couldn''t help but nodded, but he seemed to think of something, "But...those things are very weak, will they..."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and shook his head, "Please don''t worry, Lord Xuande, Sect Master Zhou has already made up for the weak points. Now those places are the strongest. If the aliens go, they are asking for trouble."


    "You still want to be thoughtful."


    Liu Xuande grinned while stroking his beard, full of joy, "The old man can only make ideas on the platoon, ha ha."


    The walls are strategizing, and under the walls is constant fighting.


    The Dutch disciples who counterattacked the charge were all elites, and they all understood the weaknesses of the alien race. After the initial psychological discomfort, they soon adapted to the battle with the alien race and were able to fully display their own level.


    What''s more, there is the blessing of long spoon drum music.


    The alien races were not the case. They suffered a double blow. In the chaos, their combat power was drastically reduced, and they were quickly killed in disarray, and countless alien races fell.


    "Damn cultivator!"


    "Why did it suddenly turn against the water? There are still so many people killed. Are we attacking the city or they?"


    "Of course it''s us! Don''t talk nonsense, go and gather your army!"


    The strong aliens were anxious, and when they were just before the battle, they never dared to retreat. They cheered up and rushed toward the immortal cultivator.


    A tall giant mountain clan raised the long scorpion in his hand and slaughtered it straight ahead.


    That long squat was tens of feet long, and it was condescending, and with a strong shot, suddenly the wind rose, stirred up countless vortexes, and swept away several immortal cultivators. Of course, many foreign races also suffered.


    Those immortal cultivators were all of the lotus sect, with disciples and elders, and the highest level was not enough to transform the gods, and their complexions suddenly changed.


    Everyone can tell that this Giant Mountain Clan is extremely powerful, equivalent to a monk who crosses the Tribulation Realm.


    The headed elder Niu said in a condensed voice, "Go away first, I''ll block it!"


    The disciples said in unison, "Elder Niu, absolutely must not, I will advance and retreat!"


    "It was the old man who brought you here in the wrong direction. Naturally, the old man is in charge, so talk less and talk more, get out!"


    Elder Niu yelled angrily, and turned out a blue long knife in his hand. It looked sharp, but soft as cotton. The light of the knife continued to wrap around the long strand, layer by layer, like vines, and immediately wrapped the long strand. After being strict, the movements of the Jushan Clan also slowed down.


    Peace of mind.


    "court death!"


    But seeing the giant mountain clan stepping forward, the long shook slightly, the light of the knife on the shook was instantly shaken, and the debris was like snow, slowly falling down.


    Elder Niu was shocked. His vine blade was considered a Tier 6 top-grade magic weapon. It was the treasure at the bottom of his box, but was shattered by this weapon that was not a magic weapon. The power of the Giant Mountain Clan in front of him was really terrifying.


    In astonishment, that Chang Li had already reached his door, and the speed was unimaginable.


    "The powerhouse of the foreign race is so powerful, is the gap between the old man and him so big..."


    Elder Niu sighed secretly in his heart, knowing it was difficult to dodge, and no longer dodge, a white light flashed on his body, and a little man flew out from the top of his head, only flying towards the Giant Mountain Clan.


    Actually want to abandon oneself, self-defeating soul.


    "Get out of the way!"


    As soon as the Yuanshen flew out, he heard a soft chick.


    The voice was crisp and bitter, cold like a thousand years of profound ice, but at this time it sounded exceptionally warm and pleasant.


    Blue light mixed with blue light, a long rainbow came from not far away and fell straight in front of the Giant Mountain Clan.


    Changhong stayed on the long branch and only turned it slightly, and the long branch suddenly shattered, and the fragments were like rain, seemingly completely turned into powder.


    "what!"


    The Giant Mountain Clan roared and didn''t need any weapons any more, stretched out his big hand and grabbed it towards the blue light.


    "I''m looking for death, pay you back this sentence."


    With the still bitter voice, the Changhong lightly swept up and circled the Giant Mountain Clan at a speed that was completely unimaginable.


    The Giant Mountain Clan immediately froze, and kept the posture of grabbing people, like a stone statue. Under the Changhong, the stone statue glowed with a light blue crystal-like luster. It was not so much a stone, but rather ice.


    The beautiful and slender figure appeared in Changhong, as cold as a chrysanthemum, with a blue in his clear eyes.


    The Qingsuo sword in his hand trembled slightly, and the light gradually dissipated.


    "Elder Zhao!"


    Elder Niu was shocked, and quickly gathered the soul, "Thank you elders for saving lives."


    Zhao Yueru didn''t look at him, but said coldly, "Don''t say so much, go back to the team, don''t run around! Remember, in this war, your life is not entirely yours, you belong to the Dutch school. It belongs to the entire Dongsheng Prefecture and must be cherished."


    "Yes, the disciple must remember!"


    Elder Niu nodded immediately, and when he went back and forth, his face was already covered with sweat.


    "That is our youngest elder Zhao, he is really strong and powerful!"


    "Are you only looking at majesty? That momentum and demeanor makes people admire. I''m now determined to treat her as an idol for a lifetime!


    "It''s so beautiful."


    The disciples hurriedly followed behind Elder Niu, but looked back from time to time, wanting to see Zhao Yueru more.


    However, Zhao Yueru has long been gone, only the tall Giant Mountain Clan is still there.


    As a breeze blew, the Giant Mountain Clan broke apart and turned into countless ice crystals, scattered all over the ground.

 Chapter 1835: shock

    Lingyu City was everywhere, dimly lit.


    Alien races continue to fall, and immortal cultivators also have casualties, but the number is extremely small, and compared with alien races, it is almost negligible.


    The two are completely different. Alien races rely on fate to replace their lives. Alien races know that these immortal cultivators are the key to defending the city. Even if they die for a few hundred, they will not lose money. But the immortal cultivators don��t know this. point? The lives of the disciples of the Heyin School are much more precious than those of other races.


    Almost all immortal cultivators are sheltered by the strong, and when the disciples are tired, they will automatically retreat to the end of the team and be replaced by new ones. The state is always maintained in a good state, no accidents occur, and deaths rarely occur.


    The killing was fierce everywhere, but the blue bird was very different here.


    Qingque walked at the forefront of the team, his body shape seemed like nothing, imaginary and real, ghostly.


    Enlightenment of the Soul Dao, the body of the Hundred Souls, is a leap-forward breakthrough. Many Soul Dao tactics have a new understanding, and some soul cultivation tactics that were impossible to use before can also be used now. It must look decent.


    The soul body art that is used now is one of them.


    The physical body is like nothingness, immune to almost all substantial damage, and most aliens can''t hit her at all.


    The team is not moving fast or slow. Every few steps, a lot of alien races rushed over, but before they reached the side of the team, they immediately stiffened, like a puppet. They didn��t know the defense or the attack. Killed, there is no resistance.


    These alien races were all caught in Qingque''s Sanpa tactics, their minds were shaken, they completely forgot who they were, and of course they would not resist.


    "It''s so easy to follow Senior Qingque!"


    After Xia Houxuan killed the foreign races in front of him, he looked at Qingque with admiration.


    Xia Houying didn''t say a word, and the long sword in her hand hadn''t stopped. The sword intent surrounded the team, harvesting lives.


    Ning Xuanqing behind them, because the cultivation base is the weakest, is protected by everyone, but the lethality may be the greatest, the different fire talisman, the mysterious ice talisman, the rolling wood talisman, all kinds of large-scale attack talisman, don��t need money. Sprinkle it out so that the aliens have nowhere to escape.


    "what?"


    Qingque was slightly stagnant, and the three alien races in front of them were not affected by the San Po Jue, and they still rushed over.


    Obviously, he is the strong one among the alien races.


    Three talisman flew out of Ning Xuanqing''s hand, landed in front of the alien, and immediately posted them.


    It is a soul charm developed by Ning Xuanqing and Qingque, which can temporarily control alien races.


    But the three aliens only swayed slightly, and did not stop, they arrived in front of the team in the blink of an eye.


    The alien stopped, his round body shook, and an invisible ripple waved out and passed to the whole team.


    "what!"


    "what happened?"


    "It hurts, it hurts!"


    "I want to kill, I want to kill!"


    In the team, many disciples of the Dutch school immediately hugged their heads and screamed loudly. When they let go of their hands, their eyes had turned pale red, their eyes were blank, and there was no trace of emotion. They were actually controlled by those aliens. Living.


    They looked at the immortal cultivators around with expressionless faces, and raised the magic weapon in their hands.


    Ning Xuanqing, who was surrounded in the middle, bears the brunt.


    Xia Houxuan''s expression became tense, and he rushed over, "What''s the matter, what''s the matter with these disciples, is it..."


    Xia Houying saw the opportunity quickly and guessed what happened. There is no other way but to stop them temporarily, and she whispered, "Stop them first, but try not to hurt people, and go back and get medical treatment."


    "Is this kind of alien?"


    Qingque''s mind moved slightly, as if thinking of something, his heart was shocked.


    This kind of worm-like alien race has a very powerful spirit, able to control other alien races and even immortal cultivators. Zhou Shu encountered it in Guixu, and once mentioned it to her, but she did not expect to encounter it in this alien army.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect to lose so many disciples at once!"


    She cursed herself secretly, and immediately rushed to the alien race, and couldn''t let them attack anymore, otherwise the whole team would be in danger.


    "Xing Zhen!"


    A monk with a serious face suddenly appeared in the team. He held up his hands, and a gentle force emerged, scattered and flying towards the disciples who had fallen into madness.


    Only for a moment.


    Those crazy disciples seemed to be thrown a bucket of cold water from head to toe, and they were still there.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "What was the situation just now, why did you just want to kill?"


    "It seems like I had a dream, I am not myself anymore."


    Xia Houying, who was about to attack them, saw this scene and immediately put down his sword, feeling extremely grateful.


    It seems that these disciples have completely recovered their sanity.


    "Just ask."


    Xia Houxuan was very dissatisfied, "I almost hurt my own person. You were controlled by a foreign race just now, don''t you know?"


    "what����"


    The disciples were stunned.


    Xia Houying looked at the cultivator who stood up, but didn''t recognize him after a few glances, "Friends of Taoism are..."


    The monk said with a respectful look, "Senior Xiahou, in Xia Lei Yuan, he is a disciple of Sect Master Zhou."


    Those who know the Xing Zhen Jue, apart from Zhou Shu, the entire Lingyu City has only Lei Yuan. After all, that is the Shu Xin Sutra''s Jue, which can only be used by mastering Shu Zhili.


    "Brother Zhou''s disciple I don��t expect it to be so powerful. Although the cultivation base is not high, this technique..."


    Xia Houxuan looked at Lei Yuan and sighed secretly. Before, he felt that this disciple''s cultivation level was too low, which might affect the entire team. He was quite disdainful, but how did he know that in times of crisis, it was this disciple with low cultivation level. The team?


    If those disciples are allowed to go crazy, although it is not a big problem for them, most of the task of counterattack will be ruined.


    "Your master..."


    The original impatient mood calmed down, Qingque turned around and glanced at Lei Yuan, but didn''t look good.


    "senior����"


    Lei Yuan was stunned, not knowing how he had offended her.


    "I''ve wanted to learn this technique for a long time, but your master just doesn''t teach me."


    The second half of Qingque''s words naturally did not say anything. Of course, she also knew that Zhou Shu didn''t teach it, but couldn''t teach it. She had already realized the Tao and Soul, and it would be inconvenient to practice Shu Zhi Tao. It must be impossible right now. Yes, you can only say it until you are promoted later.


    "But I will definitely learn it in the future. I will acquire all your master''s abilities, including..."


    Thinking of this, my mind was slightly fluctuating, and I only quickly stagnated, before I knew it, I rushed to the middle of the three alien races.


    "Are you afraid of you, looking for death!"


    Knowing the origin of them, of course the weakness is also clear. The blue bird stared at them, flipped his hand, and a piece of pale golden dragon scales appeared in the palm of his hand. Then, a huge dragon sprang out from the dragon scales, towards the three An alien rushed away.


    The three insect-like alien races suddenly shrank into a ball, shivering.


    This kind of alien race is most afraid of the dragons, under the dragon might, the strength that can be displayed is less than 20%.


    The scales with Longwei, of course, were given by Zhou Shu, and every team has it. Among them, Longwei was cast by Xiaogun, which was a truly powerful Longwei.

 Chapter 1836: pit

    Long Wei appeared, and the three aliens were suddenly stupid.


    In this way, it was naturally much easier to deal with, Qingque easily stopped them, and then the Xiahou brothers who rushed to cut them into two smoothly, and the body was not let go.


    Zhou Shu explained that, if possible, try to bring back the corpse of the alien with the imprint.


    Qingque seemed to think, "How many aliens did we kill?"


    Xia Houying immediately said, "There are seventeen strong foreign races like this. There are more foreign races in general, and there are no counts, but there are two to three thousand. Ning girl kills the most. Her charms..."


    "too strong!"


    Brother Xiahou said, "Each talisman is used extremely accurately, and all of them are aimed at the weaknesses of the alien race, and the damage range is large. If it were not for her, our team would probably be at the bottom, but now it is better than the others. A lot...you say yes, Miss Ning."


    Ning Xuanqing did not speak, throwing out a piece of talisman without expression.


    "Go back."


    The blue bird stood still.


    Xiahou Xuan stayed for a while, "There are only two li to twenty li. You can kill more."


    "Difficult, haven''t you noticed that the siege hammer has slowed down? The monks here are afraid that they can''t control the Round Hammer Clan. Let''s go back early to avoid trouble."


    Qingque shook her head and looked at Ning Xuanqing and said, "Xuanqing, give them a hard time."


    "I''ve been waiting."


    Ning Xuanqing smiled, and a string of symbols flew out of his sleeve and landed on his hand.


    These charms were completely different from the previous ones. They were gray and black, and there was still a layer of smoke on them. They were like living creatures, and they were indescribably strange.


    She seemed to have noticed something, Xia Houying''s expression stagnated, "This is... Ning, there is evil spirit in it?"


    "Yes, it is for these alien races."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded lightly, raised her bare hand, and the Fu flew out one after another.


    Those talisman are all connected together like a long chain, exactly the talisman chain.


    The chain of talisman hovered in the air and fell towards the place with the most alien races. It exploded before it hit the ground. A thick black smoke emanated from the talisman, covering several miles in an instant. It is constantly spreading.


    The alien in the black smoke looked terrified at first, then was stunned, just like a puppet.


    Divine souls were affected and even seized. With the spread of black smoke, a large number of alien races stopped there, completely losing their combat power. It was not temporary but permanent. Their minds and thoughts were completely gone, and they were nothing like fools. respectively.


    "This����"


    Brother Xiahou was stunned and stunned.


    "Don''t hurry up? Do you want to be affected by the evil spirit, it''s not an ordinary evil spirit."


    Qingque frowned, and moved back first.


    "Yes!"


    The two dared not to neglect, they quickly turned around, and the other disciples followed behind, still taking the lead with Qingque, and retreated to Lingyu City.


    Around Lingyu City, the scene is similar.


    After attacking the alien army twenty miles, the monk Lingyucheng chose to retreat.


    This round of counterattack has received sufficient results and can be satisfied.


    Each team killed at least fifteen powerful aliens. The average aliens also had 30,000. However, the number of aliens who were killed by siege equipment and killed each other in the chaos was even more, probably more than 100,000. That is to say, attacking from all sides, combined together, eliminated at least 600,000 alien races, and there were more than 60 strong ones.


    It''s a big victory.


    The immortal cultivators in the city all saw the situation through the photo shoot, and they were so excited that they were too excited.


    "Another wave!"


    "Our Lingyu City is really too strong. We are in and out of an army of thousands of alien races, just like our own backyard."


    "Those alien races should be angry to death, attacking our Lingyu City is just looking for death!"


    "It''s as if you helped. This time defending the city is all the credit of the Holland School."


    "When I don''t want to, if they want me to defend the city now, I will definitely not complain!"


    "It sounds good, you are willing to go. The last time Lingyu City came to recruit the cultivators of the Divine Realm, why didn''t you go? At that time, you were hiding far away, for fear of being looked at. A coward like you!"


    "...It''s different now..."


    Indeed, at this moment, at that moment, the cultivators at that time felt that they were doomed to go on the wall, and died earlier than anyone else. How could this be the result?


    The morale of the cultivators, especially the morale of the high-level cultivators, was completely lifted in these two great victories, and they had the heart to serve.


    This is exactly what Zhou Shu wanted.


    These immortals are actually very important.


    The war is far from over. Although 1.6 million alien races have been killed, there are still more than eight million. The rest is far more than killed. The alien races will not retreat. Only killing all the aliens is over. The alien races are prepared, and if they want to make them confused, it is already very difficult to take advantage of the opportunity to kill and special kill, and then it is head-to-head to fight. Every powerful cultivator must do his best to have a chance of success.


    While the monks fought back from all sides.


    At the southwest corner of Lingyu City, less than ten miles away from the city, an alien army appeared.


    There are more than 20,000 alien races, they are moving fast, they are hidden, and there are all kinds of strange methods, they are almost imperceptible ~ www.novelhall.com~ and the wide moat and surrounding traps have not slowed their speed. , Taking advantage of the Lingyu City monk''s attack, he has quietly reached the edge of Lingyu City.


    "Haha!"


    The head of the alien race is about one foot tall, with a human-shaped worm body, two claws shining with dark black light, and four feet on the four races. He has two heads, one is laughing wildly, and the other is roaring. The arrogant clan of the Pingshan Realm, the strongest among the strong aliens.


    "This skill seems to belong to Lao Tzu!"


    The Jiaozong clan stared at the nearby Lingyu city wall, with a greedy light in his eyes, "Human trash, your death date is up, let me know the terrible Pingshan Realm!"


    "Flush!"


    A head turned around and shouted at the alien army behind him.


    The alien races speeded up, and kept moving forward, with a grinning smile on their faces, as if Lingyu City was already in their hands, and the humans let them slaughter them.


    After a few breaths, the ground sank suddenly!


    A big pit was appearing in the middle of the alien army, and many aliens did not react at all and fell into the pit.


    There were many fierce organs buried in the pit. The alien races were unprepared and immediately started talking. There were horrible cries all over the place, and before they yelled a few times, thousands of organ puppets appeared in the pit, all of different shapes. Large and small, all sophisticated and powerful, attacked the aliens.


    I thought that no immortal cultivator had noticed it, but he was attacked suddenly. What happened?


    "Who, who is it?"


    Jiao San''s expression changed drastically, and the two heads screamed together, "Come out!"


    "Just come out."


    In the center of the pothole, a huge puppet beast gradually emerged, reaching a height of several tens of feet, stepping on all fours, raising his hands to look at the sky, condescendingly looking at Jiao San, with a metallic face, with disdain. The color.


    Hundred-blade beast.

 Chapter 1837: eat

    "What the **** is it!"


    Jiao San roared, his eyes widened, and he rushed towards the Hundred Blade Beast.


    The fierceness exploded, and the clan under his feet had been trampled long ago, so he used his own power, and the speed was not worse than the clan, but within a few breaths, he flew to the front of the Hundred Blade Beast.


    Gazing at the Hundred-Blade Beast, Jiaozan raised his claws, his eyes more fierce.


    The claws are sharp, heavy and tough, and the faint blue light appears and disappears from time to time, no less than the seventh-order magic weapon in the realm of cultivation.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The two claws fell on the head of the Hundred Blade Beast almost simultaneously.


    The Hundred Blade Beast only shook.


    Jiao San could hardly believe his eyes. Even if the Hundred-Blade Beast had a special material that could withstand his claws, but with such a great strength, even a mountain would fall halfway down, and it only swayed?


    Of course he would not know what kind of existence the Hundred Blade Beast was.


    It is a combination of alien beasts, mechanism art and the way of puppets. It almost perfectly combines the advantages of the three. It is one of the pinnacles of all puppets in the Xuanhuang world.


    No matter how great the power falls on it, it will pass through countless organs, and will continue to reduce its strength until Yu Wu. It will not be damaged, and the monks inside will not be harmed. Although Jiao San is tyrannical, it is equivalent to the fifth level of crossing the tribulation realm. Monk, but facing the Hundred-Blade Beast, he was still a little short.


    "It''s me, right?"


    The Hundred Blade Beast looked down at Jiao San, raised his legs, and suddenly two rows of sharp blades appeared on his legs, moving towards Jiao San Juan.


    "Just want to hurt me?"


    Jiao Sanyi''s face was disdainful, he could see that this sharp blade was at most a grade six or seven material, and could not penetrate his body at all.


    But soon, he felt something was wrong.


    Obviously, the sharp blade is still dozens of feet away from him, but why is there a sharp thorn sensation? I can clearly perceive that there are countless sharp blades around him, and they can''t help but stab themselves.


    This sting was so clear that it gave him the feeling that he could easily pierce him into a hornet''s nest, and his mind was shocked.


    He didn''t dare to face it again, his stature retreated.


    But he can''t escape, the thorns feel like a shadow, no matter where he retreats, those sharp blades are always by his side, constantly stabs, giving him a kind of depression that is difficult to get rid of, even if the blade beast is still miles away, Before the sharp blade has reached his body, he can''t stand it anymore.


    "What''s happening here?"


    With a blank look in his eyes, he looked at the Hundred Blade Beast in the distance.


    Of course he would not know that this is the prison of a hundred soldiers of the Hundred Blade Beast.


    The Prison of Hundred Soldiers can strengthen the abilities of all the puppets in the range, and turn every part of the puppet into a sharp and powerful weapon. For the opponent, it is completely the opposite. It will feel like being in a forest of swords and guns. , There are Senhan''s sharp blades everywhere, as long as you are in the domain, you can''t escape.


    And this is not all an illusion, those sharp blades can be real, as long as the Hundred Blade Beast activates its skills, it can be reached immediately.


    Among the Hundred-Blade Beasts, Zhuge, who had been waiting here, was naturally more strict.


    He hadn''t been able to use the full prison of a hundred soldiers before, but after years of hard work, he finally brought the prison of a hundred soldiers into full play.


    He glanced at Jiao San, his eyes flat as water.


    To practice military art, he must be calm as water. He has been working hard in this direction. No matter what he encounters, no matter how strange the alien race is, he should not be upset and frightened, so as not to affect the Dao.


    Without looking much, he led the Hundred Blade Beast to other alien races.


    His purpose here is to defend the city, first destroy the foreign army, not to mention the slow movement of the beast, and it can''t catch up.


    The mechanism puppets are all within the range of the Prison of Hundred Soldiers, and their bodies are shining brightly or darkly. The overall power is greatly increased. The puppets that were originally equivalent to the Golden Core Realm have been directly promoted to the level of the Nascent Infant Realm. The strength of the puppet has also increased several times.


    But those aliens are not easy to deal with.


    This alien army is used for surprise attacks, and of course it is the elite of the elite.


    They are all black, like standing cockroaches, with two feet and four hands, and their bodies are covered with sharp burrs. The body and the head are connected as a whole, round and round, with four tentacles deep in the top of the head, sweeping back and forth.


    Bayeux.


    An alien that eats everything.


    Eat everything, as long as there is life and flesh and blood, especially opponents, of course they will eat their own companions.


    After eating, those things will be transformed into their strength, making them stronger, but they must exert these strengths in a short period of time, within about 30 breaths, otherwise they will be swollen to death. Therefore, they seldom eat anything, most of them only start to eat when fighting, and then use the power gained from eating to improve themselves and fight.


    Special attention is that if there is enough food to keep swallowing every 30 breaths, they can continue endlessly and increase their strength, getting stronger and stronger, even the monks who cross the catastrophe will be afraid.


    They are a terrifying alien race, not many people want to see them.


    Fortunately, there are not many Bayeux races. They are extremely rare races from the Pingshan realm. The tens of thousands here may be all.


    Zhuge recognized these alien races again, and even though his heart was calm as water, there was a ripple.


    If these Bayeux tribes are allowed to break into Lingyu City, they will be able to use the weak immortal cultivators as food, continue to grow stronger, and then dissolve their power. Repeatedly, only these tens of thousands of Bayeux tribes may let the whole Ling Jade city is in ruins.


    The aliens sent the Bayeus to sneak attacks, and their intentions were really vicious.


    They must not be allowed to pass, they must be completely wiped out Eat them! "


    The arrogant three roared.


    The Bayeux tribes rushed up one after another, and launched a tide of offensive against the organ puppets.


    The Baye clan who did not eat, the strength is really not strong, even if it is a few pairs of one, the mechanism puppets are easy to do, not long after, a large row of Baye clan fell, but then...


    The fallen Baye tribe was quickly torn apart by the later Baye tribe and swallowed separately.


    The Bayeux clan who had eaten their companions became stronger, and the organ puppets gradually fell into trouble, even with the blessing of the Prison of Hundred Soldiers.


    "These aliens..."


    In the past, I only heard about it from Zhou Shu, until I saw it with my own eyes, I didn''t really see the scary place.


    One Bayeux swallowed the other, and its strength suddenly doubled, as if the one that was eaten was completely integrated, and the one that ate two or three was stronger by two or three. Times, simple addition and subtraction, let your strength have a qualitative leap.


    Fortunately, it was an agency puppet facing them.


    There is no life or flesh and blood. Even if the organ puppets are destroyed and swallowed by them, they will not be able to increase their strength. For Zhuge Fuyan, of course it is a great advantage, as long as they are restricted here, no matter what they do. After eating and eating, their total strength will not change, just hope that by that moment, they will be able to beat them.


    It''s difficult. The 20,000 Bayeus, the lowest Golden Core Realm, and the highest Transformation God, are all superimposed on one another. I am afraid there will be more than eight layers of crossing the Tribulation Realm.


    He led the hundred-blade beast through the army.


    The Bayeux had almost no resistance in front of the Hundred Blade Beasts, and kept falling down, but at the same time it fell, it was captured and swallowed by another Bayeux.


    No matter how Yan Zhuge was robbing these corpses, but within the puppets, the results were not good. Ten of them would be good if they could grab one.

 Chapter 1838: Die together

    Bang!


    Jiao San walked over and grabbed the abdomen of Hundred Blade Beast with one claw.


    The Hundred-Blade Beast shook twice, completely dispelling the strength, and arrogantly cursed, and quickly retreated.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Zhuge Fuyan immediately activated the Hundred-Blade Beast��s Thousand-Blade Technique. Thousands of sharp blades, like a beaded cannon, continued to pounce on Jiao San, and Jiao San moved the claws forward and moved These sharp blades completely blocked, only a crackling noise was heard, but it did not cause any harm.


    It has always been a balance of power.


    Nobody can do nothing, and it will last a long time.


    They are all defensive, without too many means of attack, and consumption is completely non-existent for them.


    There are two sea pillars of vitality stored inside the Hundred Blade Beast, which provides endless energy, even if it is used for a year or two, there is no need to worry about consumption.


    And Jiao San, the Jiao Zong Clan is a top-notch existence among many other races that are known for their physique, far surpassing the tribulation body of the immortal cultivator. The Pingshan Realm is a realm with extremely harsh environment and can survive there. And to become a strong player in the world, relying on that strong physique, as long as he is not an opponent whose strength is completely suppressed, he will not be tired even if he fights for a few months.


    The fight here is evenly matched, but the other side is totally different.


    There are fewer and fewer Bayeux tribes, but each Bayeux tribe is getting stronger and stronger, and there are fewer and fewer puppets, but they can''t be stronger.


    In a short time, there were only less than a hundred puppets left in the original army of puppets.


    In front of the Bayeus, who had swallowed countless companions, the puppets were already vulnerable.


    Zhuge in the Hundred-Blade Beast was stricter and sighed secretly.


    Although Lingyu City has produced hundreds of thousands of puppets in the past century, it is a pity to lose a few thousand in this way. It is really difficult to deal with foreign races. What is hateful is that his best army formation is supported by the Hundred Blade Beast. In front of these Bayeux tribes, they are nothing. After all, these Bayeux tribes can increase their strength even if their companions die, or they can increase without limit, and it is terrifying.


    "Hahaha!"


    Jiao San suddenly burst into laughter, "Human trash, look at your army, there are no more standing there!"


    There were fragments of puppets everywhere. Thousands of puppets were finally annihilated under the attack of the Bayeus. However, there are not too many Bayeus who can still stand. Several, each is the level of a cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm.


    "See how you fight with me!"


    Jiao San stood still, staring at the Hundred Blade Beast not far away with contempt in his eyes.


    Now the situation is very obvious. There are more than a dozen against one, including myself, and the disparity in strength is too great. No matter how strong the Hundred Blade Beast��s defense is, it is impossible to block all of them. Winning or losing is only a matter of time, as long as this block is eliminated. That... he looked at the city wall of Lingyu a few miles away, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Bang! Bang!


    The Bayeus, who was already eating crazy, spotted the Hundred-Blade Beast, and rushed over.


    The power speed has been raised to the level of abnormality, and in an instant, it hit the Hundred Blade Beast one after another.


    The Hundred Blade Beast couldn''t help shaking, and backed several dozen feet.


    The successive attacks made Zhuge a little difficult to deal with no matter how strict they were, and it would take time to resolve one by one. If the resolution is slow, the damage will accumulate. When it accumulates to a certain level, even the tough body of the beast will not be able to bear it. living.


    But soon, it won''t be needed.


    The Bayeus only launched one round of offensive and stopped.


    They know that this thing is also a puppet, and it is a puppet that has never attacked them, so what else do they attack it for?


    The only thing they need now is food. It is food with flesh and blood and life. If they can''t find it anymore, within 30 breaths, the huge amount of energy in their bodies will completely burst out, and they will undoubtedly die.


    Hundred-edged beasts cannot eat, there is no need to attack, and what is the nearest food?


    All Bayeus turned their directions and stared at Jiao San.


    Eyes are red, sharp teeth are staggered, and saliva is constantly left on the lips. This is the best food.


    "You guys, what do you want to do? Get away!"


    Jiao San also felt that something was wrong, yelled loudly, and even attacked first, smashing the Bayeus closest to him with a single claw. Although his voice was loud, it was stern and fierce. He expected it to be extremely Bad things are about to happen.


    "Wow!"


    The Bayeux all rushed over, slashed the mess, and instantly divided and swallowed the dead companions, and then rushed to Jiao San.


    At this time, they have been completely dominated by the idea of ??looking for food, and they can''t care about anything.


    If they eat a small amount of normal food, perhaps they can still control it, but now tens of thousands of flesh and blood companions have entered their mouths, their appetite has exploded, and nothing can stop them from continuing to eat.


    Jiao San turned around and fled, but how could he escape?


    Even if the Bayeux tribe without food, they are known for their speed. Otherwise, how could they be sent for a sneak attack? But now they have improved their abilities and don''t know how much, of course they will not fail to catch up.


    But in just a few breaths, Jiao San was blocked.


    Jiao San''s figure suddenly swelled, his dark body turned red, as if it was on fire, and he almost madly attacked the Bayeux.


    If you don��t fight, it will inevitably become food, and fight...


    In front of the arrogant three, the Bayeus fell one by one, and the fallen Bayeus became food for other Bayeus The battle was short, but the connotation was very rich. , No matter how strict Zhuge looked from a distance, he could no longer be as calm as water.


    This kind of situation is really impossible to think of, who evolved the heavens and the world, why there are such strange alien races, creators... But it is a bit scary to think about it, if he did not appear here to stop them, these sneak attacks What will the Bayeus stir up the city, and if the one he leads is not a puppet, what will happen...


    Although it will not break the city, the result will never be what it is now.


    Jiao San is indeed brave, and when he completely broke out, he even beat the Bayeus tribe to pieces.


    But that''s it.


    Each of the remaining three Bayeux tribes was stronger than the one who broke out, completely unable to beat them.


    "No **** can eat me, you all go to die!"


    Jiao San was also sturdy and roared viciously, the brand on his body bloomed with brilliance, and he was completely surrounded by black flames in an instant.


    Facing the black fire, the crazy Bayeus did not back down.


    As soon as the front one touched a little edge, half of its body burned.


    But the Bayeux clan behind immediately rushed up and gnawed at the other half of the body, but before swallowing it, they were swallowed by the black fire that followed, and they made funeral objects together.


    The other one felt something, and immediately fled back.


    The already mortal arrogant three chased after him, and he had to retaliate when he died.


    After all, Jiao San did not catch up, the black fire went out, and the person died, while the Bayeus did not get food, and the whole person exploded.


    The power impacted everywhere, scattered, the ground suddenly cracked, and the radiation spread, even Lingyu City shook a few times.


    Zhuge shook his head sternly, turned and left.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continued support, :), thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1839: Bunker

    The monks returned one by one, the formation on Lingyu City opened again, and the chaotic alien army gradually returned to normal, staying fifty miles away from Lingyu City.


    The two sides waited in full battle and renewed the confrontation.


    In the rear of the foreign race army, among the heavy army, a huge black camp is particularly conspicuous.


    In the camp, three spherical Dijiang tribes sat in one corner, almost identical in appearance, but with different looks.


    You Dijiang Clan sighed, "I want to get it there. I lost the first battle right after the battle. It''s still so miserable."


    You Dijiang Clan nodded, "Yes, those immortal cultivators actually have such an ability to control the round hammer clan''s anti-water, unexpected."


    Another Dijiang clan snorted and said with dissatisfaction, "Old sixth, what else do you say, if you hadn''t lost the two siege troops on your side, we might not have lost so badly, and you and Zhou Shu Didn��t you fight against each other? Don��t say if he failed to win, the entire siege army is gone, and he hasn��t been able to detect his methods. It��s just nothing and nothing."


    Di Liu glared at him, "Old Qi, when is it your turn to teach me?"


    "You two don''t say these things anymore, is it useful?"


    Seeing the distressed expressions of the Dijiang Clan who spoke, the Emperor Six and Qi were all silent, and it was clear that the Dijiang Clan was above them.


    After thinking for a while, Di Liu said solemnly, "Brother, what shall we do now?"


    Di San paused and said slowly, "Don''t care about gains and losses. We are much stronger than them. As long as we fight steadily and there is no reason to lose, adults can see this. As long as we complete the task, we will naturally get what we deserve. "


    "Must get, for this we have paid too much."


    Di Qi said ruthlessly, "For the future of Lao Jiu, our seven brothers have accepted the power of God''s condemnation, and there is no way out. If Lao Jiu can''t be a **** in the end, our Dijiang clan... these **** humans! "


    Di Liu sighed slightly, "In short, we must capture Lingyu City."


    Di San nodded solemnly, "Go and purge, half an hour later, the whole army will attack!"


    "Yes!"


    With the transmission of the order, the entire alien army moved, like turbulent waves, rushing to Lingyu City at any time, overthrowing it.


    As if they had noticed something, the immortals on the wall suddenly looked solemn.


    "Are they going to attack the city?"


    "probably?"


    "It''s so fast. I just lost so many people and siege engines. I''m going to continue in a blink of an eye, as if I didn''t get a hit."


    "Yes, I am also strange."


    "No surprise, they are alien."


    An elder slowly said, "Foreign races have no feelings and will not be affected by morale. Don''t think of them as human beings like us. You must remember that now is a different war, and neither retreat nor surrender is possible. , Either they die or we die, there is no other ending."


    "what����"


    "I see, elder."


    "It''s really unreasonable guy, then come and see if you die or I die!"


    The disciples behaved differently, some were more determined, some were weak in their hearts, and some were calm as water. Different emotions would bring different results.


    The city wall.


    Hao Ruoyan took Zhuge Fuyan and Liu Xuande and kept busy, sending out orders one after another without stopping.


    Woo


    With two loud noises, the alien army began to march.


    The pace is not neat, and the speed is not fast, but countless alien races are oppressed from all directions together, step by step approaching, the pressure on Lingyu City is unimaginable.


    Most of the Heyin Sect disciples were still watching calmly, while some of the recruited immortal cultivators were shaking, and some even wanted to retreat.


    A cultivator of the God-Transforming Realm glanced around, quietly used the escape technique, and retreated to the city.


    Before he quit three feet, he saw a flash of white light, and his head flew out directly, and fell down the city, with a face full of shock and unwillingness.


    "Retreat before the battle, shake the heart of the army, and cut."


    Bailong''s voice came from the dark, calm and indifferent.


    The immortal cultivators were shocked, and they didn''t dare to move their minds anymore. They turned their eyes to the alien race, knowing that if you fight hard, you may not live, but you don''t have to die.


    The alien army gets closer and closer, and it gets denser.


    Looking at the city wall, it is an airtight wall, up and down, left and right, full of foreign races, black clouds pressing the city and wanting to destroy it is not only an exaggerated description, but a reality that can be seen with your own eyes.


    "Sister, only twenty miles away."


    Hao Siyun whispered, her small face tense, fists clenched, there seemed to be fire in her eyes.


    "Closer."


    Hao Siyun''s expression was indifferent, only her heart was ups and downs, and she had never calmed down. She knew her responsibility. Behind her was not only Lingyu City, but also millions of colleagues, but also Dongshengzhou.


    In this battle, no loss is allowed, and no accident is allowed.


    The alien races are getting closer and closer, and what they hear is no longer the dense drums of footsteps, but the mad laughter, the violent roar, the screaming screams of the aliens, and the sound is in your ears. Unable to rest, what I see is no longer a general army of foreign races, but also a vivid and violent face, one by one in a crazy and bloodthirsty posture, and the scenes are in front of them, deeply imprinted. In mind.


    Bang!


    As Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly , the Fuzhen Bunker shook suddenly, and a huge beam of light burst out instantly!


    The beam of light was as solid as it was, and it was five feet thick, like a spear that was let go, piercing into the alien army.


    Ten miles away in the blink of an eye.


    The alien race in front had no time to dodge, nor could they defend themselves. They just watched the beam of light rush over and hit both themselves and the surrounding alien races.


    In a flash, the ashes flew out, but the beam of light did not stop, but continued to rush forward, and the speed and strength did not decay much because of hitting the enemy, and kept moving forward until it rushed more than ten or twenty miles before gradually disappearing.


    This blow was really like a light cannon, and it was hard to count how many aliens died or injured as a result.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    This bombardment sounded the horn of war.


    Suddenly, all guns blasted!


    Around Lingyu City, almost all the rune formation bunkers rang, and beams of light of different colors and thicknesses were striking the alien army close at hand in different directions!


    Like a sharp knife, a long spear, piercing the enemy''s heart!


    The degree of intensity is by no means comparable to the previous alien siege.


    In the past, Lingyu City used only one or two percent of the ability for the foreign race''s temptation. At this time, it was 12 percent or more.


    All the people are on the verge of eruption, so are the puppets, so is the rune formation bunker, and resources such as primordial stones are used up like flowing water.


    As if to vent all the fear that I felt before, and the timidity in my heart, all the monks in the bunker were desperately outputting, one shot followed by one shot, ten holes in each rune formation bunker, taking turns A beam of light was emitted, and there was almost no pause.


    The airtight alien army immediately became battered.


    The screams, one after another, were just suppressed by the constant sound of cannons, and no one cared.

 Chapter 1840: Cihang

    Fuzhen bunker, the pride of Zhuge''s army.


    There are many types, focusing on attacking, focusing on defense, focusing on containment, and so on. The rune formation bunker of Lingyu city wall is basically attacking, named Liannu, which is not only powerful, but also capable of continuous connection. Until the resources are exhausted.


    There are five holes in the Liannu Bunker, which require thirteen disciples to operate. It contains more than 30 formations. Each of the components and links is integrated with the spirit of the military, combining the forces in the formation into one. One body, so that it can play to the extreme.


    There is a saying in the world of cultivating immortals that Zhuge Liannu, even though Lu and Mo are not as good as it, are difficult for enemies in the world, killing too many crimes, and lethal weapons.


    Originally it was a well-known evil creature in the world of cultivating immortals, and the best weapon to defend the city, but now the Liannu Bunker on Lingyu City is not what it used to be.


    Zhou Shu spent a lot of time to improve the bunker, take it a step further, and the power has exceeded a lot!


    The original five holes have been changed to ten holes, and the array has been expanded to more than 80 kinds, which speeds up the increase in power, while also reducing energy consumption and manpower. Because of the extensive use of the puppet way of Lingyu City, in fact, there are not enough disciples who manipulate the bunker. One, there is only one responsible disciple in many bunkers.


    Today''s rune formation bunker, most can send a blow that is not inferior to the cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm, while a few bunkers can send a blow equivalent to the cultivator of the Transcendent God Realm.


    This small amount is about five hundred, which is considered to be very few among the more than 10,000 bunkers.


    Because making this kind of bunker requires a lot of precious materials and a complicated refining process, its value is no less than a sixth-order magic weapon. The process is not easier than refining the magic weapon, because there are more talisman arrays and more troublesome. Likewise, once a mistake is made, the entire bunker is destroyed.


    In order to make these bunkers, Lingyu City paid a lot of price, not only the Heyin School, but also Haizhonglou and Huabaoxuan.


    Lingyu City with these bunkers can be said to be the most expensive city in the entire Dongsheng Prefecture and even the entire Xuanhuang Realm. Who would bear the heart of such a city falling into the hands of a foreign race and being destroyed by a foreign race?


    Guarding this city is what the lotus sect and many immortals must do.


    And the immortals in the bunker are implementing this idea and desperately.


    The resources decayed rapidly at a visible speed, mainly the primordial stone and the spiritual stone. The five hundred high-level bunkers used the primordial stone, while the general ones used the spiritual stone.


    Because of the Tongtian Pagoda, the Heyin Sect has always been collecting Yuanshi and Lingshi. For this invasion, it has launched many conscriptions and collected more from Dongshengzhou. The elder disciples of the Heyin Sect also lead by example. Every monk has turned in a lot of Yuanshi, and many people have also given up the recent period of cultivation, using cultivation base as the Yuanshi.


    For these reasons, it can be used without fear at this time.


    Of course, it will continue to be used because it is effective.


    In the continuous bombardment of such a secret realm, the advance of the alien army slowed down a lot, and even came to a standstill.


    This is far more terrifying than being attacked by siege equipment before. Ninety percent of the alien races can��t resist it at all. The other 10%, half of them will be injured. Only a few alien races and those strong aliens. Can be completely avoided.


    The city wall.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Brothers are playing well, playing well!"


    "It''s so comfortable to watch them fall down in groups!"


    "Either you die or I die, and you die before I do it!"


    "Our bunker is really too powerful, as Sect Master Hao said, these alien races simply cannot come over."


    The disciples stationed are crazy.


    It''s not just them.


    "It''s amazing."


    Hua Yulian, who had been paying attention, was completely surprised, "It is really unexpected that these seemingly inconspicuous bunkers can have such great power. The old man thought it was useless before. It seems to be really wrong."


    Hua Yulian, the supreme elder of the Hua Family in Tianxin Mountain, has reached a level of cultivation.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Old Hua, there is really nothing better than Fuzhen Bunker when dealing with low-level aliens."


    Hua Yulian said with emotion, "The military is well-known in the world, and the Zhuge family had no great ability at the beginning but ranked among the four largest families. It really makes sense. The old man really looked down on them before and felt that the Hua family should be replaced, ha ha, It''s really laughable and generous."


    "Old Hua has humbled himself."


    Zhou Shuning said, "Everyone has their own strengths. The Hua family''s medical treatment is no worse than Zhuge''s family. This time defending the city requires Hualao to work harder."


    Hua Yulian showed a trace of doubt, "Could it be... it seems that the winner is already in hand, these bunkers will be able to sweep away all the foreign races."


    "It''s impossible to light up. The consumption will definitely not be able to support it. It''s not bad if you can eliminate a half of the lower alien races, and the alien races will not keep rushing to die. I think they will soon have a countermeasure."


    Zhou Shu smiled and explained a few words, Hua Yulian practiced medicine and didn''t know much about war.


    "What we are afraid of, we also have countermeasures. Having Sect Master Zhou is our biggest countermeasure."


    Cheng Tianlan looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, and praised from the heart. After seeing Zhou Shu slaughter the Quartet, UU reading and the previous arrangements were revealed one by one, it was hard not to give birth to Zhou Shu. Respect, even if it was the biggest opponent before.


    "Elder Cheng..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, just about to speak, his expression suddenly stagnated.


    The two alien races were rushing towards this side quickly, countless continuous crossbow fire, as if there was nothing in their eyes, they easily avoided, even if they touched a point, their figure only slightly swayed, without any hindrance.


    "The strong hand is coming."


    Cheng Tianlan also noticed, and hurriedly said, "Do you want to shoot?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Look at the situation."


    There are definitely more than these two strong men who attacked Lingyu City. He perceives it. At this moment, at least two hundred foreign strong men attacked Lingyu City. He could hold one side, but he could not hold all of them. It is impossible to go up, after all, the cultivators in Lingyu City are far inferior to foreign races.


    To deal with the strong, more depends on the defense formation.


    On Liuli Peak.


    Yangmei sat in the hall, calm and calm.


    In addition to taking pictures around her, there are many large and small pillars, and countless arrays, forming a city like Lingyu City, and she is sitting in the middle of the city, enveloped by a very thick mist. , Misty as fairy


    She seemed to perceive something, her expression was slightly stagnant, "They are here."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu beside her nodded gently, "Sister Yangmei, it''s up to you."


    "Sister Zhu''s formation is so powerful, I can definitely use it well, don''t worry."


    Yangmei smiled slightly and confidently, "I will never let Lingyucheng have something to do."


    She is where the eye of the city guard formation lies. Without her, there would be no formation. The whole formation was designed to give play to Yang Mei''s compassionate power.


    The compassionate heart protects all beings.

 Chapter 1841: Good and evil

    A cyan light suddenly radiated from the Liuli Peak.


    As the goddess scattered flowers, it instantly enveloped the entire Lingyu City, like a thin cyan eggshell, wrapping Lingyu City.


    The cultivators in the city cheered, only cheering with a lot of doubts.


    "This is the great defense formation that the Holland School said, it is finally opened, but...how does it not feel strong?"


    "Yes, with such a thin layer, you can''t feel any power in it, how can you stop the alien race?"


    They were not the only ones who were puzzled. Some disciples on the wall felt similar.


    "This one����"


    "It shouldn''t be like this, is there something wrong?"


    In their opinion, this formation that Zhou Shu has said many times, as the strongest backing by them, should not be so weak in appearance. How can this be able to stop the alien race like a wolf and a tiger? broken.


    Many people thought this way, but only a few of them discussed, and they were soon buried by other voices.


    "Don''t guess there, trust Sect Master Zhou, trust Elder Yang, do your own thing!"


    Soon, the powerful aliens rushed to the front.


    Looking at the thin as a cicada-wing formation, he gave out a scornful smile, completely ignored it, and plunged straight into it.


    Just as soon as I touched it, I felt something was wrong, and the surrounding blue light couldn''t help twisting around, like a rope, binding the body firmly, completely immobile, and unable to do it even if he tried to struggle.


    That strength is tough and powerful, and it seems to be in it with an impossibility to resist, and it will be caught directly.


    Within a few breaths, the hundreds of alien powerhouses who rushed in all encountered the same situation.


    Like mosquitoes, when they touched the glue, they were all firmly stuck. They wanted to fly and couldn''t get in.


    "on!"


    As the command sounded, cultivators across the Tribulation Realm flew up in all directions, looting towards the powerful aliens.


    No one wants to miss this opportunity.


    The cold light in their hands is either the best magic weapon or the magic weapon of heaven.


    Zhou Shu was also among them. The nearest alien powerhouses were killed by Zhou Shu in an instant. Other places were similar. The fixed alien powerhouses had no resistance and could only rely on their own strength. The firmware is hard to resist, but how long can it resist in front of various high-end magic weapons?


    Within dozens of breaths, almost all the powerful aliens were all punishable.


    Something incredible, but it really happened.


    Many cultivators turned around, with shocked expressions on their faces. They couldn''t think that this unsurprising formation could trap so many alien races together. It''s incredible, even if it can''t do it. .


    "What kind of formation is this?"


    Hua Yulian couldn''t help shaking his head, looking straight at Zhou Shu, "The old man can''t feel the power in it, why are those aliens..."


    Cheng Tianlan also looked at Zhou Shu, no one didn''t want to know the answer, this kind of formation had never been heard in the world of cultivating immortals, and the power of that formation was also unknown, and it was really hard to understand.


    "In fact, it is not a formation, and there is no name at all."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said thoughtfully, "Old Hua, you are kind-hearted, and naturally you can''t feel the power in it. Only the evil ones can perceive and be restrained, because it was meant to punish evil. ."


    "What does Sovereign mean?"


    Hua Yulian''s face was slightly condensed, and he was lost in thought. Cheng Tianlan was also thinking, and his figure was suddenly shaken, "Could it be that it is the use of the power of the law of good and evil? Who is it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly without saying much.


    Cheng Tianlan no longer asked, staring into the air, with a lot of emotion, "Is that the daughter of the destiny of the Cihangzong? Except for the master of Zhou, there are such capable people in Lingyu City. We in Kunlun are really compared. Go down."


    There is only one person in Kunlun who can use the power of real laws.


    Indeed, that power comes from the law of good and evil and is shown through the power of compassion.


    The power of compassion is not just assistance. Most of the disciples of Cihangzong may be like this, but the enlightened Yangmei is different. She is more aware of the nature of the power of compassion. Compassion is also great compassion. Compassion protects all living beings and makes them happy, and compassion is Relieving suffering, making it free, with compassion and compassion, is the true power of compassion.


    She understood, but she didn''t know how to use it before. It wasn''t until she learned Righteous Qi Jue and initially understood the law of good and evil that she began to change.


    The law of good and evil seems to fit in with the power of kindness. Combining the two can just play the duality of the power of kindness, so that it can both assist and attack, and the power of kindness will never attack. It will hurt the innocent. Only the identified target will perceive it and be attacked by the power of compassion. Others feel nothing at all.


    The power of kindness is not blindly kindness, only to punish evil and promote good is its purpose.


    This thin layer of eggshell is the complete display of Yangmei��s compassionate power. It was specially designed by Lin Zhu and Zhou Shu for Yangmei. It used many complicated formations and Shuzhidao. It really is not really true. The formation, but stronger than most formations.


    However, the pure formation has also played a big role. If there is no diffusion formation, the power of compassion can hardly be transmitted to the surrounding area of ??Lingyu City. It will inevitably consume a lot of it in the middle. On the other hand, if there is no auxiliary formation Helping Yangmei, I am afraid that Yangmei will not be able to hold on for ten breaths, after all, this kind of consumption is too great to imagine.


    Liuli Peak.


    The bayberry among the two vitality sea pillars leaned against Lin Zhu, his face pale as paper, wet with sweat and eyes closed.


    She didn''t have any strength, let alone the soul power, and even the consciousness was gradually fading away, completely collapsed, just enough to trap two hundred foreign powers, insisted on 30 breaths, and was about to consume everything she had After all, the repair base has also fallen a lot.


    Lin Zhu looked at her distressedly, feeding her Yuanye Soul Liquid while using the formation method to help her recover quickly.


    Lin Zhu whispered, "Just forget it if you can''t insist, I''ll go tell seniors."


    "No way."


    Yangmei struggled to sit up straight, and stubbornly shook her head, "I promised to hold on at least twice, and now only once."


    "But, you consume too much."


    Lin Zhu looked at her and couldn''t help shaking his head, "I saw it just now. During that time, how terrible your situation was, like someone was taking everything from you. Your vitality, soul, and vitality were all taken away. , You won��t be able to do it for a while, now your cultivation base has fallen a lot, if you do it again..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I can hold on."


    Yangmei opened her eyes, smiled lightly, and said firmly, "Sister Zhu, leave me alone, you can make formations quickly, besides, if you want to maintain the formation and help me, you will consume less than me. Huh? There are seventeen formations, all presided over by you."


    "I''m much better than you."


    Lin Zhu frowned, her consumption was indeed a lot, but it was much better than Yangmei.


    Yangmei stared at her, "Stop talking, no matter what happens, for Lingyucheng, for the brother, we must continue."


    Lin Zhu glanced at her, sighed secretly, nodded and continued.


    She just didn''t know what the result would be if she did it again, she had an inexplicable fear.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1842: Kindness

    In the alien army.


    Di San was a little startled, "This...what reason, those guys just died like this?"


    Di Qi was also puzzled, "That''s two hundred and thirty-three divine condemners. They have the power of divine power. They died so fast without any resistance. What''s the matter?"


    "This kind of thing seems to have happened in the Guishen Cave."


    Di Liu said thoughtfully, "In the Cave of God''s Seventeenth that we exposed first, many soldiers died inexplicably, and they didn''t understand how they died. Now it feels the same. They are all powers we don''t know."


    "That''s because of Xuanyuan Sword... You know, Xuanyuan Sword is a divine tool for human immortal cultivators. It''s not surprising that there is that kind of weird power, but it doesn''t exist now," Di San shook his head, "I have been staring at the guy named Zhou Shu. , He didn''t make this formation, there is someone else."


    "That is to say."


    Di Qi was shocked, "In this Lingyu City, there are other immortal cultivator artifacts, this is troublesome..."


    The emperor said with a heavy face, "Yes, it''s troublesome, but no matter what, we must win and grab the artifact."


    "How to win?"


    Di Qi has lost his confidence, "These **** bunkers completely blocked our army, and the condemned person can''t break through that layer of formation, should we go on our own?"


    Di Liu shook his head quickly, "We can''t go up yet. If we also lose, then we will be completely finished."


    "We are not going."


    Emperor San stared at Lingyu City in the distance, and said slowly, "You summon, and then go to three hundred deities to attack the city."


    Di Qi was a little puzzled, "What if we are still blocked by that weird formation, don''t we go to die again? We have no more divine condemner now, there are only less than five hundred, and if we lose another three hundred, then..."


    Di San said coldly, "Just let them go to death, before they reach the formation, inspire their power of divine condemnation, and use the power of divine condemnation to deal with that formation. I don''t believe it, the formation can withstand this. Polytheism."


    Di Liu''s expression tightened, "Huh?"


    Di Qi did show a hint of joy, "Haha, third brother, good idea! This will definitely work. As long as we break the formation, we can attack in. As long as we can attack the city wall, we can clear the **** bunker, let The army rushed into Lingyu City and killed the cultivators!"


    Di Liu thought for a while and said, "What if... Brother 3, I mean just in case, if they don''t use that formation, won''t our Divine Condealer die in vain?"


    "How can you die in vain?"


    Di San snorted softly, with a lot of disdain at the corners of his mouth, "No need to be better, then just destroy the city wall bunker and let the three hundred condemned people who have released the power of condemnation rush over. I think they dare not use it."


    Di Qi clapped his hands and said in celebration, "Hahaha, they will destroy the formation when they use it, and watch the city be destroyed if they don''t need it! I can''t wait to rush over, give the order, third brother!"


    "Well, let''s call it now."


    In a short while, three hundred powerful aliens flew out of the army and appeared around Lingyu City.


    "Come again?"


    Xuanhu looked at these powerful aliens and frowned slightly, "It really doesn''t give us any time."


    "What are you afraid of? Come kill as many as you want. I killed seven just now, two more than you."


    Bailong stroked the Baidi Knife in his hand, and a layer of black smoke was caged all over his body. He made no secret of his killing intent, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "You know how to kill."


    Xuanhu said in a condensed voice, "I am worried that Miss Yangmei will not be able to rest. Controlling such a powerful formation will definitely consume a lot of energy. This is less than half an hour, and I will come again. I don''t know if she can stand it anymore. , And there are more alien races this time, in case if you can''t stop it..."


    "Mother-in-law, what if you haven''t blocked it?"


    Bai Long said coldly, "If we don''t stop it, can''t we kill? How many come and kill."


    Xuanhu''s figure shook slightly, and he said slowly, "I''m talking about it. The alien race has already arrived. No matter what the outcome is, just kill it."


    The strong aliens were fast, shuttled forward in the artillery fire, and soon arrived in front of Lingyu City, but they did not rush to attack, but stood together.


    As if he had noticed something, Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and he thought to himself, "Could it be that they are going to burst out that black fire?"


    If this is the case, the problem is big. The black fire can burn almost everything, including the power of Shu, and of course the power of compassion. Although the part with the power of law will be fine, it is definitely for Yangmei. A big test, if you want to restrain them, the consumption may be several times or even ten times the original!


    Zhou Shuquan saw Yang Mei��s weakness just now, and he was distressed. If I do it again, it will cost several times and tens of times to do it again...


    This is not a question of whether he can persist by his will. Yang Mei really did it. It is likely to have a lot of damage to the vitality of cultivation, and even greatly affect Shouyuan. Whether he can continue to advance is a problem.


    Thinking of this, he was shocked and hurriedly said, "Junior sister, don''t stop for now!"


    "Brother, don''t worry."


    In my ears, Yang Mei��s soft and warm voice came, as before, "No matter what happens, I will definitely block them."


    Zhou Shu said very harshly, "You don''t know what will happen You can''t bear it."


    "I know, you said, they will use the black flame in the brand."


    Yang Mei was very calm, "Brother, because of this, I am going to block it. Have you ever thought about it, if you let those black flames hit the city wall, hit the bunker, and enter Lingyu City, what will happen?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I understand, I can solve it, and the black fire can last for 20 breaths. I will find a way, don''t worry about it."


    "I know that brother can, but I can too," Yang Mei said calmly, "Also, I don''t want to let the brother, let Lingyucheng, let the disciples of the Heyin school, let anyone encounter danger, this is only I can do When it gets there, let me do it, brother."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, but there was no words to refute.


    Yangmei is right. He may be able to change the situation, but Lingyucheng and the Heyin school disciples will never be safe, and the loss will never be small. Ready to prepare), and if Yang Mei makes a move, it is possible to ensure that everyone and the city are okay, and that the only one who has the problem is herself.


    But he also knows that what Yang Mei has decided will not change. This situation has happened many times.


    Several times, he was in front of him.


    Facing a kind person with a compassionate heart, what can he do?


    Zhou Shu sighed helplessly, "I knew you were like this, so you shouldn''t have let you learn the Compassion Sutra. If you didn''t learn anything else, you would know that you would sacrifice yourself to save others, time and time again."


    "I have learned everything, I can''t forget it?"


    Yangmei smiled lightly, and smiled happily, "Brother, I will not sacrifice, there will always be seniors who will save me, hehe."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Well, do it well, I will let you be good and stay with me forever."

 Chapter 1843: fortunately

    Three hundred powerful aliens stopped around Lingyu City.


    Facing the endless artillery fire, looking at Lingyucheng expressionlessly, giving people an inexplicable sense of depression.


    "What are you doing here, come on!"


    "Aliens, come and die! This world is not yours, nor is Lingyu City yours!"


    "There is a formation, you can''t make it!"


    "I want to kill one this time!"


    The previous formation gave them great confidence, and many disciples shouted loudly.


    Those strong aliens didn''t say a word, rushing towards Lingyu City, and at the same time they started, the whole body burst into black flames, burning all up.


    Three hundred black fires drew three hundred arcs in the air, like a black Changhong, falling straight down.


    The disciples stopped screaming and looked a little dazed, not knowing what happened.


    "what����"


    "Could it be the black fire that can melt everything that Sect Master Zhou said?"


    "The formation, the wall?"


    Those who know the inside story have a solemn expression, and their minds have gradually become flustered.


    They all know what this black fire represents. If it is really the burning sky spirit fire that Zhou Shu said, then the formation can''t stop it, and the city wall can''t stop it. When so much black fire falls, the defense of the entire Lingyu city will be reduced. Burn it.


    The hard work before is all in vain, Lingyu City will be at stake.


    "Oh no!"


    Hao Siyun stared at the black fire and couldn''t help shouting, "If it is true as Senior Brother Shu said, then Sister Yangmei''s formation will definitely not work!"


    "I really don''t play cards according to the routine, it''s totally unexpected."


    Zhuge Fuyan''s expression was condensed, "I have calculated that there are only 500 strong people from the alien races, but now they have dispatched most of them at once. What are they thinking? So many alien races launch suicide attacks together, what should they do later? Do you want to continue fighting?"


    "It''s wrong to think so."


    Hao Ruoyan said calmly, "As I said earlier, this is not an ordinary war. For the sake of Lingyu City, the foreign race does not care about anyone''s life at all costs."


    Zhuge Fuyan nodded and said, "But this is a desperate fight, they have no more means, but we have to block it, otherwise..."


    "How to stop?"


    Hao Siyun whispered, "Senior Brother Shu said that the black fire is similar to the Fentian Spiritual Fire, even Senior Brother Shu would not want to touch it."


    "I don''t know, I have to do my best."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head lightly, "I didn''t expect that they would attack the city like this... Pass the order, and all the disciples are ready..."


    "Don''t worry everyone."


    Suddenly, a sound like a natural sound came from the city and reached the ears of every immortal cultivator on the wall. The voice was unspeakably gentle and quiet, with the power to soothe people''s hearts, and everyone''s flustered minds quickly stabilized. .


    "I will stop them, don''t worry."


    The cyan beam of light rose from the Liuli Peak, solidified a lot more than before, quickly dissipated, and still turned into a thin light film, guarding Lingyu City.


    Everyone stared at this eggshell-like film, the immortal cultivators in Lingyu City, the alien race outside the city.


    You probably all know that victory or defeat lies here.


    The black fire fell in groups, like black meteors, swift and violent.


    One by one fell.


    They want to penetrate the formation, rush into Lingyu City, burn everything they can see or not, and use their only remaining lives.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Soon, it fell onto the film.


    In an instant, the film melted through a hole!


    In the exclamation of the immortal cultivator below, the black fire stagnated, and a lot of blue light suddenly emerged from the side of the hole, which firmly entangled the black fire, like a green vine, tied the hands and feet of the foreign race, the foreign race thought To go further and not.


    The black fire seemed to be angry, the flames suddenly soared, and stretched along the blue light, trying to burn them out and burn them down.


    Although the blue light continued to diminish and weaken, it never disappeared. The rays of light were indescribably thin, still tightly entwined with the black fire.


    Heihuo kept struggling, constantly looking for a chance to leave, but couldn''t find it. The light was their prison and their burial place.


    Such things are happening everywhere in Lingyu City.


    All the disciples looked up at all, with piety on their faces, as if they were praying and expecting.


    Whether they can survive well and whether Lingyucheng can continue to retain it depends on the thin formation in front of them.


    They knew that someone in the city was saving them and rescuing Lingyu City, but they didn''t know what the price that person was paying.


    Lin Zhu looked at the bayberry, with tears in the corners of his eyes. The bayberry in front of him was shrunk a bit. His figure looked like a child, his whole body was covered with wrinkles, and his face was as thin as a dead wood, and his face was withered like a skeleton, where there was still a little past. , But even if it becomes like this, Yang Mei still maintains it, transforming her last little energy into the power of compassion, and releasing it to protect Ling Yucheng and protect the immortal cultivators.


    When you are tired to the point that you can''t persist, you will faint with self-protection. If you give up this self-protection and continue to overdraft, the consumption will be much larger than before, then the result can be imagined.


    "Nothing."


    Yangmei smiled bitterly, and she collapsed to the ground like a mass of mud.


    Lin Zhu hugged her quickly, only to feel that her body was light and fluttering, as if there was nothing, even the weight was gone There was no vitality, and her heart was shaken, and she couldn''t help crying. Get up, "Yang Mei, you..."


    "Ugh."


    With a sigh, Zhou Shu appeared beside them.


    "Junior sister, you did it."


    A thick cloud of mist completely encased the three of them.


    Over Lingyu City.


    The thin formation suddenly disappeared, and the black fire in the sky fell with it, as did snowflakes.


    "what!"


    "Why is it gone?"


    "This...what to do, what to do?"


    All the immortal cultivators were stunned, their faces turned pale in an instant, and the foreign army outside the city burst into huge cheers.


    The cheers only lasted for a while.


    Those black fires gradually dissipated, turning into black smoke in the air, and dispersed with the wind.


    Twenty breaths are very long, but also very short. When the time comes, it will naturally dissipate.


    This time, it was the turn of the cultivators to be happy. Watching the black fire disappear one by one, everyone knew that they had been saved. The cheers continued one after another, and the morale in the city rose to its highest point.


    There is only a black fire that has not disappeared.


    Or the time of his eruption was later, so the time of disappearing was also later, until it fell to the wall, and it was not extinguished.


    The black fire fell on a bunker and spread instantly.


    After only a breath, the bunker was completely turned into ashes, and even the eleven bunkers and a long section of the city wall on the side also turned into ashes. The disciples in the bunker and the disciples who were stationed at the city wall had no time to react. They were in the black fire. Die out.


    But the spread only lasted for a while, and then disappeared without a trace.


    Time is up.


    Seeing this scene, the disciples and elders on the wall were all stunned.


    This is just a piece of black fire and one breath of power. If it is three hundred tablets, if it can last for 20 breaths, then... I really dare not think about it.


    "Fortunately there are Yangmei."

 Chapter 1844: Advantage

    "Scared me!"


    Hao Siyun retracted his gaze and patted his chest, "Fortunately there are Yangmei, otherwise I don''t know how many people will die."


    "It''s not just the dead, but I''m afraid the bunker wall will be gone."


    Liu Xuande stared at the Liuli Peak in the distance, his eyes were full of admiration, "That Yangmei girl, really is the savior, such a great person, the old man has only read about it in ancient books, Fu Yan, nephew, you know Who is it?"


    Zhuge Fuyan nodded and said slowly, "Girl Yangmei rescued Lingyu City today, and millions of immortal cultivators, whose merits are comparable to those of ancestor Wei Gong."


    "Yes����"


    Liu Xuande said with emotion, "I must go to see the Yangmei girl in a while, I can''t miss it."


    Zhuge Fuyan seemed to feel something, "Xuande''s heart of respecting talents is exactly the same as that of the old dolphins."


    Uncharacteristically, Hao Ruoyan did not answer the conversation, because of her thoughts, she went to Liuli Peak.


    "How''s it going, Master Shu, Yang Mei, there will be nothing wrong with her?"


    Her voice was anxious and full of concern. She knew very well that Yang Mei must have paid a great price, even an irreversible price, for this. How could she not be anxious and sad.


    "Ugh."


    She only got a sigh in response.


    Hao Ruoyan was startled and hurriedly said, "Master Shu, you are like this... Ruoyan is very worried and can''t do anything."


    In her eyes, Zhou Shu never lamented like this. She was calm and calm at all times, not humiliated, but now she laments like this, afraid that things are really bad. If Zhou Shu is not good, then she will do nothing. It will make sense, and I don��t want to do it.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu quickly recovered his former indifference, and slowly said, "Don''t worry, Ruoyan, I''m fine."


    Hao Ruoyan continued, "What about Yangmei?"


    She knew Yang Mei''s position in Zhou Shu''s heart, and if something happened to Yang Mei, Zhou Shu must have something too.


    "Don''t worry too much, she is still alive."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s just that it consumes a lot of money, and the whole person is completely empty. It will take a certain time to recover, but I think she will definitely have a big improvement after recovery. After all, this is rare. Hardened, just..."


    Hao Ruoyan calmed down, still a little worried, "That would be great, just... just what?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s just that she forcibly hollowed out herself, and she lost a lot in terms of lifespan. Neither the spiritual relics nor the elixir of the cultivating world can make up for it. If I am not wrong, Yangmei has about 200 years of life. yuan."


    "what!?"


    Hao Ruoyan''s figure shook as he was hit by a heavy hammer and almost sat down on the ground.


    She thought about a lot of bad solutions, but she didn��t expect it to be like this. Only two hundred years of life, only two hundred years of life. At this point of life, it��s not enough to rise to immortality, but Yangmei is the daughter of destiny and is destined to rise to immortality. How can you lose everything because of Shouyuan?


    The people around were stunned, "Elder Hao, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hao Ruoyan ignored them, and only asked, "Master Shu, what you said... is all true? Nothing can make up for it. Isn''t it possible that no matter how good a spiritual thing is, a pill will not work? By the way, Kunlun, Kunlun has seven Holy pill, is the holy medicine for prolonging life, isn''t it?"


    "Master Hua and I have seen it. No, even a pill like the Seven Sacred Pills will not work. This loss is difficult to make up for."


    Zhou Shu said affirmatively, only his expression was not sad, "Of course, there are other ways, so you don''t have to worry, I''m already thinking about it, and I will definitely do it, Yang Mei will surely rise to immortality smoothly, don''t worry."


    "If Master Shu said that, Ruo Yan is relieved."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, her mind finally settled.


    She knew very well that Zhou Shu''s promise would never be wrong. Since she said that, there would be nothing wrong.


    Glancing at the stunned monk on the side, she smiled softly, "I''m fine, don''t worry, just focus on defending the city."


    "Yes!"


    Deafening sound.


    The morale of everyone is high.


    Since the beginning of the war, every attack by the alien race has ended in failure, and the price paid is even more disastrous. Let alone the lower aliens, the terrible alien powerhouses alone have lost more than 70%. Every cultivator began to believe that he could win and Lingyucheng could win.


    With such confidence, there will naturally be morale and endless fighting spirit.


    In the alien army.


    Di San''s face was terribly gloomy, thick black clouds were trapped in the cage, and the other two were not much better.


    "It''s actually blocked again. There are more than three hundred, over three hundred condemners, but none of them have a role. What kind of treasure is hidden in the city? What are we going to do to destroy it and destroy this **** Ling? Yucheng! All these humans deserve to die!"


    Di Qi roared loudly, venting his dissatisfaction.


    Di Liu sighed and said slowly, "Third Brother, what should we do now, continue to send the condemned person?"


    "Go, do you want to die?"


    Emperor San shouted mercilessly, "You have no brains? We have less than two hundred condemners left. We also expect them to lead troops to attack the city, and we can''t lose! Go, you two!"


    Emperor Six was stagnant and stopped talking.


    Di Qi whispered, "Listen to the third brother, then we..."


    "What else!"


    The emperor shouted Just now that was the last resort. If you fail, don��t think about other thoughts. The only thing we can do now is to attack the city, even if everyone is dead, we must Take Lingyucheng down and go! Go too! "


    "understood."


    Emperor Six and Emperor Seven retreated, looking at Lingyu City in the distance, an angry fire burned in his eyes, and the whole person was about to explode.


    woo woo woo woo


    Several rapid horns sounded, and the foreign army accelerated the pace of siege.


    The army from all directions all moved and rushed towards Lingyu City.


    No longer pay attention to tactics, there are no siege vehicles or anything else, just rushing desperately, not afraid of death, even if it is with a corpse, a road leading to the wall of Lingyu City must be paved.


    Soon, the monks guarding the city discovered this.


    In the past, the alien race would evade resistance and try to go around in the face of Liannu''s artillery fire, but now it completely ignores it. It just keeps rushing forward, not caring about death or not, just going forward and going forward.


    In this way, although there were more casualties, the speed of advancement was also much faster, and there were many more aliens rushing over.


    From time to time, alien races rushed to the city wall and attacked the city wall or the immortal cultivator.


    At the beginning, some cultivators died, and the city walls gradually collapsed. Everyone felt tremendous pressure.


    "Here, here, another alien rushed up, come and support!"


    "coming!"


    "Keep attacking in the bunker, don''t stop!"


    "It hasn''t stopped! Look, now the bunker is about to burn!"


    As time passed, the corpses of foreign races outside Lingyu City piled up into mountains, and even the moat that was dozens of miles deep was completely filled with corpses.


    The alien army is still advancing.


    The huge advantage in numbers is fully reflected at this moment.

 Chapter 1845: Count on

    "These alien races are really desperate."


    "I''m a little tired from killing, can you not come and die!"


    "That''s right, retreat early, so as not to die so much. I have done so many killings. I really don''t know if it is good or bad."


    Some disciples complained in a low voice, but were quickly reprimanded by other disciples.


    "Put away all other thoughts, look at the foreign race, and kill it!"


    "The elders have said that it is impossible to retreat, either they die or we die!"


    "Yes, if there is a bit of fatigue, we will die!"


    The weakness in some people''s hearts was quickly compared with toughness. In such a battlefield, there is no room for half weakness and hesitation.


    The city wall.


    "Master Shu, I''m afraid this will not work."


    Hao Ruoyan watched the battlefield and slowly said, "After four hours of fighting, more and more casualties, and the disciples are tired, but the alien race is endless, and there is no sign of weakness. If this continues, it will be even more attrition. Many, I can''t stand it, let the other immortals in the city join the war."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I know, they will come up, but we have to hold on for a while."


    "how long?"


    Hao Siyun flew over and brushed his sweaty hair, "There are more and more foreign races. It is really difficult for us to have no new forces to join."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer the question, "Have you noticed the Fuzhen Bunker?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Ruoyan has been watching. There are already many bunkers that cannot be launched. Is it because the resources are insufficient?"


    Hao Siyun turned around to look, and stayed there, "I said why there are more and more alien races! How many of our bunkers have not moved, without their support, alien races rushed up immediately, what''s the matter with brother? No amount of flowers can stop."


    "It''s not the problem of Lingshi."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The Talisman Bunker itself can''t bear it. It has been running under high load, and the crossbow is constantly firing. The components and the Talisman inside have been in a state of overheating for a long time, and many of them are broken. It is not undesirable to use it. Had to stop."


    "what?"


    Hao Siyun was stunned.


    The rune formation bunker can no longer be used, which means that Lingyu City, which has lost its formation, will open its doors, and all the foreign army can directly rush to Lingyu City and meet the immortal cultivators. It is not the way it is now, only a very small part. Can come over.


    "I didn''t expect it to come so quickly."


    Hao Ruoyan condensed his eyebrows, "Fu Yan said that there is a time limit for the use of Fuzhen bunker. You must be cautious. It is best to use it alternately. We have been launching at full strength and did not give the bunker some rest. Now, these are all my faults, Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Don''t be stupid, you know I asked you to do this."


    Hao Ruoyan lowered her head and then smiled. In front of others, she always maintained Zhou Shu''s image. As long as it is good, it is Zhou Shu''s. As for the wrong, it is her own.


    Hao Siyun wondered, "Why, brother?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Zhuge Fuyan, Zhuge Fuyan understood, and said slowly, "If you divide the talisman array into two or three batches at the beginning, and alternate attacks, it can indeed last longer, and even keep the artillery fire. It has always been a threat to foreign races, but if you do that, Lingyu City will be under tremendous pressure from the beginning. Just like this, the disciples may not be able to bear it. After all, we are fighting a foreign race for the first time, and the fatigue period will come earlier. , And in addition to attacking with full force at the beginning, causing great damage, it has a huge deterrent to foreign races, and it can improve morale for us, and can gradually understand the foreign races and adapt to the battlefield."


    "Fu Yan said that there are pros and cons, and the two evils are the lesser. I chose the latter."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You can��t blame the latter after its shortcomings have appeared, because we have already got the benefits of the latter and received very good results, and now the bunker has something wrong, it was originally expected. It doesn''t matter, Ruoyan, you don''t have to take responsibility."


    "Understood, it''s so complicated."


    Hao Siyun and the other monks could only nod their heads.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu with tenderness in her eyes, "Master Shu, now..."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Hold on for a while. After about a quarter of an hour, almost all the bunker will enter the rest period, stop launching, repair the components, and arrange the symbol array. It will take about a day. Then, our disciples will You can rest alternately."


    "what?"


    Hao Siyun was startled, "The bunkers are gone, we have to rest, then Lingyucheng...no more?"


    "of course yes."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the city and said with a solemn expression, "This war is definitely not a matter of our Holland faction alone. In the face of the foreign army, all the cultivators must stand up. I have already notified. After a quarter of an hour, the bunker If it fails, everyone will participate in the war. During this time, we must count on them."


    "Rely on them..."


    Hao Siyun seemed thoughtful, "Well, I can only count on them, after all, there are too many people."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Don''t underestimate anyone. In this kind of crisis, everyone may have the greatest strength. As long as they use it correctly, they will be the most powerful guardian of Lingyu Cityinside the city. .


    Millions of immortal cultivators, under the guidance of the Heyin school disciples, walked towards the city wall.


    "Finally I can fight, haha!"


    "What are you happy about? It''s a foreign race outside, so many terrible foreign races, aren''t you scared?"


    "What is there to be afraid of? We should go there. If we don''t go out to help, what kind of city people are we, and what qualifications do we have to say that we are immortal cultivators? Besides, I can see clearly in the picture, now Lingyu City is already To win, what can the aliens do?"


    "But the bunker can''t be used anymore, we have to face so many aliens."


    "It is precisely this way that we have to go out, guard these alien races, and buy enough time for Lingyu City and bunker."


    "What I said is that the disciples of the Heyin Sect are all tired. We have cultivated in it for so long. When it is our turn to play, how can we back down? Can we fight with Sect Master Zhou and Yang Mei? , Even if you die!"


    "That''s great. They saved us before, but now we should help them too."


    "Lingyu City is not from the Heyin School, it belongs to the entire Dongsheng Prefecture, and belongs to all the immortal cultivators. Of course, we must protect our own place!"


    "Such an opportunity may be once in a lifetime. If I miss it, I won''t die."


    Most of the immortals have high morale.


    The previous victories gave them a lot of confidence, and the various performances of the Heyin School also inspired them to fight for Lingyu City and the entire Dongsheng Prefecture. As they said, this opportunity will last a lifetime. This time, you must not miss it.


    A group of immortal cultivators boarded the city wall separately, while the disciples of the Heyin school stepped back in an orderly manner and took a temporary rest.


    They are really tired, especially those disciples who control the bunker.

 Chapter 1846: Fight to death

    In a short time, most of the immortal cultivators boarded the city wall.


    There are about a million people.


    There are about three million immortal cultivators in Lingyu City, but more than two million are those below the Condensed Vein Realm and have little combat power. Those who can come in handy are already here.


    "A lot of aliens!"


    "I thought I was going to win, but I didn''t expect that there are so many more, which is bad..."


    "Weird looks, fierce and evil, are these our opponents? Suddenly I feel that I shouldn''t have come up..."


    "I think so too, what a terrible enemy, there are so many."


    Many people, or most people, are afraid and timid the first time they see a foreign race face to face.


    "Yeah, so many aliens, it''s terrible."


    Zhou Shu��s voice came over, "Like you, they are the first time facing a foreign race, and they are afraid, but they have always stood here, fighting against the foreign race, not hesitating life and death, because of this, Lingyu City will be There are countless corpses of foreign races that Lingyu City can hold on to the present, and now they can no longer fight. The only thing Lingyu City can rely on is you. If you do it, you will be the savior of Lingyu City and the entire Dongsheng Prefecture. , Your deeds will be rumored in the Xuanhuang Realm and will last forever."


    "That''s us?"


    "Is our responsibility so great?"


    "Although I am still very scared, but I am also a little excited, this kind of inexplicable feeling of becoming a savior."


    "It looks like there are more dead than the rest. The Hollywood has done everything they can, and we can''t watch it either."


    "We also have so many people. It should be no problem. We have to fight for our own reputation."


    The cultivators looked at the alien race below, and they didn''t seem to be so afraid.


    "Either the alien race is dead, or we are all dead. There is no other choice. Whether Lingyucheng can see the sun tomorrow is all on you!"


    "kill!"


    As the exciting long spoon drum music sounded, the entire Lingyu City was boiling.


    There was an eager light on everyone''s face. It was a strong desire to win, and a desire for victory and honor. The heart was dominated, and all of them looked angry, dancing and shouting, and rushed towards the alien race. .


    "Incomparably vigorous vitality, what''s the green one?"


    Standing on the city wall, Zhou Shu seemed to have seen something strange from many immortal cultivators.


    On such an important battlefield, he did not forget to think and seek from time to time, trying his best to learn more rules and perfect his way.


    He was not the only one, many enlightened monks were watching.


    To be honest, such an opportunity is extremely rare. It is rare to encounter one or two times, and you can get a lot of insights. For example, the blue bird has gained a lot after this war and has a preliminary understanding of the law of the soul. Not much to mention.


    A big battle began.


    The real battle of life and death.


    No one avoids the battle, everyone is blushing.


    With every breath, there is life passing away, either a cultivator, or an alien.


    Most of the disciples of the Heyin School rested, but there were also many monks who were still fighting at the forefront. They were reluctant to leave and wanted to give everything for Lingyu City.


    "Come on, come on!"


    In a gap in the city wall, Mian, who was covered in blood, stood there, facing a group of alien races about to rush in, with all his hair and beard.


    Some disciples couldn''t bear to say, "Elder Mi, you have suffered a lot of injuries. Retreat."


    "Retreat, then retreat to the city!"


    Miang shouted loudly, "The old man will never retreat!"


    "Hey, how can the gap that was finally found be blocked by an old man?"


    Accompanied by a sneer, an alien floated over, the sharp minions shone with cold light, and grabbed Miang''s chest.


    That alien race was actually a strong man, resembling a ghost, and he arrived in front of him in the blink of an eye, and the tired Mian didn''t even react.


    "what!"


    The disciple nearby exclaimed, and the magic weapon in his hand hurriedly threw it out, but it turned into a pile of powder before it even touched the alien race.


    "Hey hey!"


    The alien smiled grinningly, and he felt Miang''s heartbeat at his fingertips, and his excitement was uncontrollable.


    "roll!"


    Suddenly, there was a beating in my ear, like a thunder, and then the whole person was entangled with the biting sword intent, and immediately scarred.


    Before he could start, he immediately turned and fled. Before he could escape two steps, a pale red phantom appeared in front of him, and a cold killing intent followed.


    "Your opponent is me."


    After Xu Ying threw a sentence, the sword intent became even more piercing, sharp and biting, and the aliens had no time to mourn, and the whole person disappeared in the sword intent and was completely crushed.


    The disciple was in shock, "Elder Li...Elder Li...Elder Mi..."


    "Take Elder Mi down to heal, you don''t need to worry about it here."


    The phantom soon disappeared, and the alien races rushing here fell one by one, more and more, gradually building a fence.


    Without the firepower of the Fuzhen bunker, more and more alien races rushed up, and there were more and more gaps in the city wall.


    Lingyucheng''s pressure is also increasing.


    On the west side of the city wall, a gap of several hundred feet has been opened, and countless alien races are coming here.


    Liu Yuer on the gap shook her head gently, "Or, retreat to the inner city, Elder Shen."


    "Retreat to the inner city?"


    Shen Wen had blood stains on his face, but his eyes were still clear, "That is to give the outer city to the foreign race. So many fertile fields and so many buildings are all cultivated by us hard, and it is impossible to give it to the foreign race? !"


    Liu Yuer said solemnly, "These will come back, not to mention that there are many organs between the inner and outer cities, and they are better defended."


    "organ?"


    Shen Wen was about to refute, as if thinking of something, he looked at Liu Yuer and said, "Elder Liu, you persuaded me to retire, are you planning to stay by yourself?"


    Liu Yu''er said calmly, "Elder Shen, you don''t need to persist here."


    "Then you can persist?"


    Shen Wen sneered, "We are all the elders of the Hoyin School, are you special? Even if your cultivation base is higher than me, you will never consume less than me! Moreover, I said that the city is here. The city I''m talking about is this outer city!"


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Countless spikes suddenly flew from outside, and the two of them had no time to dodge completely, and they were hit several times.


    Shen Wen''s figure flickered, almost sitting down on the ground.


    Liu Yu''er was not much better either, there were several blood stains on the clothes that had been dyed red, but her face was still calm, and she said faintly, "Fine."


    As he said, he walked alone outside the city wall. Although his body was shaking, his pace was extremely stable. Facing the rushing alien race, he wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and brought out a decisive smile. He lifted the sword without hesitation. Rushed over.


    "Elder Liu!?"


    Shen Wen yelled anxiously, but could not move. Instead, he was pushed back by a strong force and fell straight into the city.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 and rerqrq for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1847: Guardian way

    A handful of long Ge, broke through the air.


    Before reaching the city wall, countless winds swirled out, and huge whirlpools appeared out of thin air.


    Whether it was the sturdy wall bricks or the immortal cultivators on the walls, the wind whirled them to each other, and the city was suddenly chaotic.


    Liu Yu''er didn''t take a few steps before being caught by the wind. It was difficult to stand still. She barely stood up straight, but saw that Chang Ge came straight, less than five feet away from herself, and death was already within sight.


    "Unfortunately..."


    He sighed inwardly, and the long sword in his hand was wrapped around Chang Ge, even if he died, he had to stop him.


    At this moment, a black vortex suddenly appeared in front of him, and a cyan light flew out of the vortex, rushing straight to the Changge.


    The mighty and incomparable long Ge was actually suppressed by this shallow blue light, frozen in the air and motionless, even the surrounding winds stopped, as if time had stopped at this moment.


    "This is not the time to be a hero."


    In Liu Yuer''s ear, the voice she had been looking forward to sounded.


    It seemed that all the burdens had been removed, and my heart suddenly loosened, and he couldn''t even stand firmly, and the whole person fell softly.


    A silk thread flew out of the blue light, took her up, and flew into the city.


    "Caiying has recovered, you don''t need to worry about it here. Don''t worry, let Elder Shen also worry."


    At the moment of landing in the city, Liu Yuer heard a familiar voice again, and only lightly nodded, "I see, Sect Master."


    It was Zhou Shu who cut through the space with a big cutting fist and passed Caiying over dozens of miles away, saving the danger here.


    "Caiying, okay?"


    "No problem, my palace is fine, this big man is nothing!"


    "He belongs to the Xingdi clan, and is of a different species from the Xingtian clan who kills the gods the most, so be careful."


    "It''s okay to say it, wow!"


    Caiying was a little angry, the blue light burst, turned into hundreds, and flew towards the master of Changge.


    Hundreds of Liuxia instantly spread out, and the city wall was flushed red, adding a touch of color to the battlefield.


    Zhou Shu watched for a few breaths, and then felt relieved.


    The Xingdi tribe is considered to be the strongest among these alien races, but compared to Caiying, there is still a certain distance, so don''t worry.


    He himself stayed in the city and never moved.


    His target was not these alien races, but the three Dijiang tribes. From the beginning, they were the most dangerous enemies.


    "Sister, you go back first."


    Hao Siyun Fei turned around, and his fatigue was not over, and said anxiously, "There are more and more alien races, and they seem to know that this side is the key to defending the city, they are all coming over here, they are almost unable to stop it."


    "Siyun, don''t talk nonsense."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, and said in a harsh tone that is rarely seen on weekdays, "Everyone is fighting. As the master, can I go first?"


    "But sister... it''s really difficult to stop it, I suspect that those foreign powerhouses are here."


    Hao Siyun begged in a low voice, "Elder Zhao and Elder Xu are both injured and returned. There are not many people in front of us. If this continues, at most a hundred breaths will rush over. If the sister has something to do, we will lose more. "


    "I know."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, but her tone was as firm as ever, "If an official can''t take the lead, his way will collapse. I am not only guarding the immortal cultivator, but also Lingyucheng. It is the way I insist, sister, don''t persuade you. When it''s time to go, I will definitely go."


    Hao Siyun said anxiously, "What is the time to leave?"


    Hao Ruoyan said lightly, "After everyone has retreated, I can leave."


    Hao Siyun became more and more anxious, "That''s impossible. You didn''t give an order, and many people went to defend the city with the vow that the city is in my presence. They will never retreat. I said it was useless. I also plan to..."


    "Then I won''t retreat."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly, stroked her sister��s messy hair, and said warmly, ��The official way is different from other ways. Its meaning is not only to urge oneself to stick to one''s way, but also to give others the right to stick to the way. Others think so. If I do, I will follow and support, and I won��t give any meaningless orders."


    Hao Siyun said angrily, "Dao, Tao, Tao, now you know the official way."


    "Otherwise, why is the cultivation way?"


    Hao Ruoyan watched her and said softly, "Sister, you should know that many people regard this defense as an opportunity to implement their own Tao. The same is true for me. I believe in officialdom, so I insist on not retreating, sister, you too. Think about your own Tao. You are very strong, but if you make a breakthrough in Tao, you will be stronger."


    Hao Siyun was stunned.


    Since her cultivation level surpassed her sister, it has been a long time since she heard such words again.


    At that time, the relationship between the sisters seemed to have reversed. The sister stopped teaching her sister. For this reason, she was a little dissatisfied. She felt that her sister was less loving and less self-confident, but the world of cultivation has always been more discursive. Quan, who makes her cultivation base high, she can''t change it, and her sister can''t do the same.


    Only later, after my sister understood what she wanted, she finally found her way, and all her past confidence came back.


    But now, in Tao, her sister has completely surpassed her, and she has heard her sister''s guidance and education again.


    "Sister, what you said is, I understand."


    Hao Siyun came down docilely in a low voice, "Anyway, I will guard you, sister."


    "I know, but I don''t need it."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "I can stay here, except for Dao, what are the other reasons, you know."


    Hao Siyun understood, "Brother Ke Shu, he said that he wants to deal with those Dijiang tribes, it is difficult to take care of this."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly, "Since this is the most important place, do you think those Dijiang tribes will come?"


    "what����"


    Hao Siyun was a little dazed.


    At this moment, only a loud noise was heard, and the city wall in front collapsed.


    A group of aliens rushed forward, and the one rushing to the front was a round Dijiang tribe.


    "coming."


    Feeling the inexplicably powerful pressure, Hao Siyun''s expression stagnated, and then he stood in front of Hao Ruoyan, completely shielding her sister.


    Hao Ruoyan remained calm, and said thoughtfully, "Is this the Dijiang Clan, maybe it''s not the original form? It''s a pity, the gods and queens of the Dijiang Clan will actually become other people''s minions. Violating many rules and invading the Xuanhuang Realm is really embarrassing to our ancestors."


    "Stop talking there, **** human!"


    The Dijiang tribe opened their mouths, saliva dripped, and the city wall could not be melted down.


    "Is it necessary to deal with your trash? This is enough, go to death!"


    The ball paused on the ground for a few moments, and rolled straight over. It was extremely fast and sinking vigorously. It crushed the bunker and the immortal cultivator along the way, making a deep mark.


    In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of Hao Siyun.


    "Hahaha!"


    With a grinning grin, he opened his mouth wide, intending to swallow the two together.


    (Ps: thank you zhainiuniu for your continuous support, :), thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1848: Face

    Facing the big mouth close at hand, Hao Siyun didn''t move, only his whole appearance changed.


    The flying goddess reappeared, appearing in front of the person who needs the most protection when she needs it most.


    The long skirt dances well, the flying sleeves flow clouds, and between the fingers, golden clouds bloom like flowers, blocking them in front of them. At the same time, the goddess took Hao Ruoyan and quickly fleeed into the air.


    Must escape.


    That mighty pressure was too big, far beyond her ability, she knew she couldn''t stop it for a while.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t even block his breath. When the Dijiang clan opened and closed his mouth, he swallowed the cloud completely, leaving no trace.


    Immediately after the sphere, a long tail stretched out inexplicably, as fast as lightning, rolling away the two people in the air.


    The flying fingers of Hao Ruoyan danced wildly, only to see the flying flowers, scattered like rain, tangled towards the long tail, wanting to stop it.


    However, there was still no effect. Nagao ignored all obstacles, drove straight in, stabbed straight, and reached the two women in a blink of an eye.


    Hao Siyun was shocked, not knowing what else to do.


    Nothing can be done, but nothing needs to be done.


    A sword light flew in mid-air, flat like a mirror, and was shooting on the Dijiang Clan, pushing him away by dozens of feet flatly, solving the disaster.


    "Brother Shu!"


    Hao Siyun felt relieved and quickly flew over with Hao Ruoyan.


    "You just stay here, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu came down, pointed the Xuanyuan sword in his hand at the Dijiang Clan, and said coldly, "I can''t help it finally, it''s been a long time for you."


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    The Dijiang Clan sneered back, "I want to see how powerful this Xuanyuan Sword is, chuckle!"


    Amid the sharp laughter, the Dijiang tribe trembles, the feathers all over their body are upside down, three pairs of wings and two pairs of sharp claws stretch out from the body, a huge coercion arises from time to time, sweeping over like a storm, whether it is The aliens were still immortal cultivators, their minds trembled, and they had to evade.


    There was no one on the wall for nearly ten miles.


    Only Zhou Shu remained motionless, and Hao Ruoyan and others behind him did not leave under his protection.


    "Master Shu, be careful."


    Hao Ruoyan, who had been calm, couldn''t help showing a look of sorrow. This pressure was too terrifying, and even Zhou Shu was far behind, and it was inevitable to be flustered.


    Zhao Zishan was startled, and said, "Is the peak of the eighth-order monster beast so powerful? It''s amazing."


    Several disciples were so surprised that they couldn''t speak, and it took a long time to say, "There are such strong people among other races. What should we do in Lingyu City?"


    "This... Can Sect Master Zhou solve it..."


    "Do you dare to doubt Sect Master Zhou?"


    "No, no, but don''t you have any doubts?"


    "One thing... but Sect Master Zhou, it must be fine!"


    After the offense and defense lasted for nearly two days, the leaders on both sides finally began to clash.


    This immediately became the focal point of the entire battlefield.


    Looking at this side, Bai Long said angrily, "How did such a foreign race reach the Profound Yellow Realm? Damn! He must have made the ghost again! Which one is it? On the one hand, we are crazy about restricting us to immortal cultivation, while facing The foreign race opens its doors!"


    "Not necessarily, that brand has been completely lifted, it should have been used to deceive Heaven with the brand."


    Xuanhu seemed to think, "What kind of power should someone who can engrave this brand...Why should such a person invade the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Bai Long said solemnly, "I think too much of you, and see if Zhou Shu can survive these two hundred breaths, we are always ready to help."


    "I''m afraid we can''t help."


    Xuan Hu smiled bitterly, "In this Lingyu city, I am afraid that only Zhou Shu can face this alien race."


    Bai Long''s face tightened, and he sighed, "If you can''t help, you have to help."


    "This...I''m afraid it is stronger than Elder Lin."


    Cheng Tianlan smashed the two powerful aliens around him, and said worriedly, "This kind of aura is already the completion of the Ninth Heaven of Crossing Tribulation Realm, right? The strength of crossing the Tribulation Realm and Immortal Immortal can be crossed at any time, Sect Master Zhou said it is not as good as Elder Lin , I''m afraid Kunlun is worried..."


    A phantom flew over and stopped not far behind Zhou Shu.


    That is Li Aojian. With a complete sword body, he can avatar at will, up to ten can be separated, and the body can switch between these avatars at will, fusion, although the consumption will be many times, but this situation is not the case. Don''t do it.


    Because he was worried about Zhou Shu, he separated into a clone. If Zhou Shu is in danger, the body can rescue him at any time.


    "Ah... I''m sorry."


    Fu missed the wrong position and almost hurt her, Ning Xuanqing couldn''t help exclaiming and apologized in a low voice.


    Qingque knew the reason, only glanced at her, and said warmly, "Just focus on defending the city, don''t worry about that, he will be fine."


    "But, that''s the equivalent of the cultivator of the Nine Heavens..."


    Ning Xuanqing still couldn''t help but look over there, as if there was a mouse crawling in his heart, it was disturbing and he couldn''t calm down at all, "Is it okay?"


    "How about Jiuzhongtian?"


    Qingque said calmly, "You look down on Zhou Shu too much. Even in the past, he can defeat Lin Qingjue, not to mention now? Don''t you know how much he has grown over the years? He is a person, every day. In progress, the speed of progress has surpassed anyone. I never think that someone in this world can beat him head-on, even if it is Heaven��s way, what a foreign race is."


    Ning Xuanqing settled down I am... But Qingque, are you too exaggerated? "


    "Nothing exaggerated."


    Qingque smiled, "I have confidence in him, and you should do the same. Everyone in Lingyucheng should do this. If he is there, don''t worry."


    Ning Xuanqing thought for a while, and said softly, "I understand."


    There are also many immortal cultivators and foreign races, confronting Zhou Shu and Dijiang clan, not giving way to each other.


    "Wait, when your city lord is killed, you will die with him!"


    "It''s definitely you who lose, what Podijiang clan, in front of City Lord Zhou is just a chicken and dog, vulnerable!"


    "Go to die! The Dijiang Clan is the queen of the gods, how can it be compared to a small human cultivator?"


    "What **** **** queen? It''s not being driven out one by one by our human immortal cultivators, what about the so-called gods, there is no place for you in the immortal world, you can only stay in remote places, pitiful!"


    "Sooner or later, we will dominate the world. You Xuanhuang Realm will be the first. You immortal cultivators will all become our slaves!"


    "Fart, dream of your great dreams, cultivators will never be slaves!"


    "The leader, kill the immortal cultivator, the victory is ours!"


    "City Lord Zhou, kill that Dijiang Clan, Lingyu City will always belong to our cultivators!"


    "Kill!"


    "What to shout, it''s your turn later!"


    Because the battlefield was occupied by two people, they couldn''t participate in it. They could only scold and cheer for themselves.


    They all know that when the battle comes to the battle, it is also the most suffocating and the most likely to decide the victory or defeat. At this time, as a member of the battlefield, you must do your best to influence the situation, even if A little bit is good.


    And that''s what they can do now.

 Chapter 1849: Broken claw

    Time seems to have stopped.


    The lone city under the siege of the army, the incomplete wall, the two facing each other, immersed in the afterglow, under the clouds.


    You can''t hear the noise around you, and you can''t see the fight in the distance. The two people only see each other in their eyes. Success or failure depends on this.


    "Die!"


    With a sharp roar from the Dijiang Clan, his figure suddenly became ten times bigger!


    The pure white wings completely turned crimson, with one flick of a flap, they appeared in front of Zhou Shu in an instant.


    The speed is incredible, not to mention the people nearby, even Zhou Shu himself did not notice it, so fast that there is no speed at all.


    Obviously, in the application of the law of space, the Dijiang clan is much stronger than all the people in the world of cultivating immortals. It is not surprising that the emperor of the Dijiang clan has the power of the law in his blood. It has to become more mature and stronger.


    Many mythical beasts are like this.


    The three pairs of wings suddenly circled, encircling Zhou Shu inside.


    Zhou Shu, who was too late to escape, was completely enveloped. The mighty coercion and the power of the God Jiang Clan came from all directions, constantly impacting and squeezing him, as if suddenly moved to a whirlpool. In the sea of ??blood, you can no longer see your opponents, nor can you tell where the power comes from, you can only follow the waves in it, let alone counterattack, you can''t even resist.


    The whole process was extremely short, and the cultivator behind Zhou Shu had no time to let out an exclamation.


    In their eyes, Zhou Shu was completely covered by a sudden dark red fog before he could move. He couldn''t help but sway, shaking up and down, as if he was completely restrained and in danger.


    "what"


    Hao Siyun was shocked and couldn''t help shouting.


    "I thought you were so good, but that''s all. You can''t do a little trick. It seems that the sixth brother is still far inferior to me, haha!"


    Slightly applied sub-scheme, if this blood sea raging wave that exploded with full strength of blood is also considered a sub-scheme, then the Dijiang Clan would have no great skill.


    Seeing Zhou Shu floating in a sea of ??blood, the Dijiang Clan couldn''t help but let out a grin, stretched out all four at the same time, and moved towards Zhou Shu.


    Seemingly arrogant, but extremely meticulous, once an opportunity arises, he will never miss it.


    This **** claw with red light was already a full blow from the top of Tier 8, with indescribable majestic power, at least two laws of power were in it, and Zhou Shu, who was close at hand, looked slightly blank. , It seems that he can''t even control his body shape.


    Four feet, five claws and twenty sharp claws are about to fall on Zhou Shu.


    "Are you going to finish..."


    The city quieted down, and bad thoughts surged in the hearts of all the cultivators.


    The hand holding the magic weapon was slowly loosened, and it seemed that all of the strength and morale were suddenly lost. Yeah, if something happened to Zhou Shu, how could this city be held? Even if you can barely hold on, what is the point? Everyone knows that Zhou Shu is the hope of the immortal world, and it may be the only hope.


    Bang bang


    There was a soft noise, and suddenly came out from the blood mist, followed by a terrible scream.


    That voice, on the quiet city wall, seemed particularly harsh, as if the eardrum was about to be punctured.


    The aliens and the immortal cultivators who could not see clearly burst into cheers almost simultaneously.


    The aliens are naturally cheering for the Dijiang clan. In their view, Zhou Shu is in danger of fleeing and is bound to die. On the side of the immortal cultivator, although he can not see clearly, he can also hear it. Such a scream is absolutely not. Maybe it was from Zhou Shu.


    The red mist retreated suddenly and gradually emerged.


    The Dijiang clan has exactly the same features as humans, but at this time it is distorted like a real monster. The eyes looking at Zhou Shu are full of bitterness and anger. Anyone who sees it will be shocked.


    "Look, look!"


    Hao Siyun pointed at the ground, shouted first, and jumped high while shouting.


    Everyone looked in the direction, and they were all stunned. At the place where the red mist was located, Zhou Shu stood peacefully, his expression calm and stable as Mount Tai, while many sharp fragments were scattered under his feet, with a pale red luster. twinkle Twinkle Little Star.


    "That is����"


    Zhao Zishan was startled, "Could it be the claws of the Dijiang clan?"


    Hao Ruoyan calmed down, but the joy in her heart could not be suppressed, "Hey, that''s right, that''s his paws, twenty, not a few of them!"


    "what!"


    The cultivators stared at the remnant claws all over the ground, and after being surprised, there was a burst of cheers that resounded across the sky.


    The sound wave after wave, ups and downs, as if even the city wall is about to lift.


    No one knows how Zhou Shu turned defeat into victory, but the result before him can''t be more real. Although the four legs of the Dijiang clan are there, all the sharp claws have been cut off, and only the soles of the feet are left. If this is not counted What counts as victory?


    In the face of the alien race equivalent to the Nine Heavens, Zhou Shu had won, and he had won so simply, of course he had to cheer.


    The morale of all the immortal cultivators has been greatly improved at this moment, but on the contrary, those alien races, all speechless, don''t know what to do and what to say.


    "You... **** human!"


    The Dijiang clan yelled loudly, but his body was shaking slightly.


    He didn''t even know how he was defeated, how did Zhou Shu break free from the shackles of the sea of ??blood and hit him with this blow?


    As a distinguished Dijiang clan, he has never been injured. This is the first time, and the first time it was so miserable. The claws he lost can be said to be the most important part of him. Don''t know the reason.


    An unknown fear quietly emerged, and gradually climbed into my heart, and could no longer be driven away.


    Zhou Shu can''t explain, and doesn''t need to explain. This is just the first step. What he has to do is to completely kill.


    In front of all foreign races, in front of all immortal cultivators, this Dijiang Clan was beheaded, and his death was used to inspire all immortal cultivators, to deter all foreign races, to prove the indestructibility of Lingyu City.


    The figure jumped up suddenly and flew towards the Dijiang Clan.


    Although the speed is not as fast as the Dijiang Clan, it is also sufficient.


    The Dijiang Clan has been injured, and may not have the previous ability, and more importantly, the previous counterattack, while the Dijiang Clan was panicked, Zhou Shu planted a lot of spiritual thoughts and comfort on the Dijiang Clan. Power, these things that are hard to detect, constitute a simple and effective formation, like a loose rope, although it can''t restrain the opponent, it can quietly affect the opponent''s speed.


    The seemingly small details can often determine success or failure. Working hard in this area is something human beings are good at.


    The Dijiang tribe has nowhere to escape.


    Realizing what Zhou Shu was going to do, the Dijiang Clan��s heart was shaken, but the desire to fight back and resist was gone for a moment. All that was left was to escape, even in front of so many alien races, even as their leader. I have to escape now.


    When the six wings shake, they will fly away.


    Suddenly it lags.


    Psychological fear, physical lack, and Zhou Shubu''s small formations all together caused these delays.

 Chapter 1850: killed

    In front of Zhou Shu, there is no room for a little lag.


    The last thing the Dijiang Clan saw was a ray of sword light. It was not gorgeous, and it was not amazing, but it was such a plain and ordinary sword that struck him across his body and separated his entire body. Divided into two.


    There is no resistance at all, and it cannot be resisted.


    With the power of the law of life and death, plus Xuanyuan Sword, what is the effect of resistance?


    The huge body fell from mid-air, with red gold blood, raining.


    Everyone was stunned, the foreign race, and the cultivator.


    No one thought this was the case. Zhou Shu was still in jail just now, seeing that he was about to die, and in a blink of an eye he fought back, cutting off the claws, and the Dijiang tribe was the one who fled in fear, but not yet. A few steps away, he died and turned into torn flesh and blood.


    Zhou Shu in midair still looked very calm.


    There was no Xuanyuan Sword in his hand, but a large jade bottle, and he was gathering the blood in the sky and putting it in the bottle.


    The blood of the Dijiang tribe is a rare treasure.


    Moreover, this Dijiang clan, but the real descendant of Dijiang, the blood on his body is also extremely pure, and if it is not accepted, it will be violent.


    The aliens looked at Zhou Shu in a daze.


    Many of them haven''t recovered. Why did the leader on his side suddenly die, and even the flesh and blood on his body was collected, just like the prey sent to the door, how could this be?


    On the side of the cultivator, there were bursts of cheers that were extremely shocking.


    "Won!"


    "Sect Master Zhou has won, the leader of the alien army is dead!"


    "When Sect Master Zhou is here, we are here, and Lingyu City is here!"


    "We have won this battle!"


    "Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu, is the new Emperor! We are the Emperor of Dongsheng Prefecture!"


    While cheering, the cultivators looked at Zhou Shu with admiration and admiration in their eyes, and there was nothing else messy.


    In the past, Zhou Shu and Lingyucheng gave them countless surprises and joys, and they did not let them down at this moment. At this time, they were 100% sure that Zhou Shu was the most trustworthy and dependent person in Dongsheng Prefecture.


    "To the west, go one mile and eliminate the alien race over there!"


    "East, don''t enter anymore, just defend there, it''s easy to defend and hard to attack there!"


    Hao Ruoyan was probably the most calm. She only shouted and started to command the battle. She knew very well that taking advantage of the death of the leader of the alien race, now is a rare opportunity to counterattack and must not be missed.


    The cultivators clenched the magic weapon in their hands and rushed towards the alien races.


    Many people are very tired, but their spirits are extremely high, and they can also display extraordinary combat effectiveness.


    And most alien races are still in shock, and they have little defense ability in the face of such an impact. In a short time, many alien races have been driven off the city wall, and the cultivators once again occupy a favorable position.


    Originally, the wall was full of alien troops, but now it is almost invisible.


    This means that if the alien army wants to attack again, it will have to pay a lot of price, and once this way down, even more alien army will be consumed cleanly.


    "Brother Shu, are you okay?"


    Hao Siyun hopped up, with a smile on his mouth, but his eyes were mostly worried.


    Zhou Shu had gathered Di Jiang''s blood, smiled and fell, nodding, "It''s okay."


    Hao Siyun grabbed his hand, looked up and down, left and right, and said suspiciously, "Really all right? Then... how did you come out, and how did you win?"


    Zhao Zishan walked closer and stroked his beard, "Hehe, the old man also wants to know, it''s amazing."


    Looking at their curious faces, Zhou Shu smiled and said calmly, "Actually, there is not much to say. I don''t know much about the Dijiang Clan, but he is really not strong enough, even if it traps me temporarily, I��m fine, don��t worry."


    Yes, the Dijiang Clan is very fast and uses the laws of space very well. The blood sea and raging waves, like the enhanced version of the universe, directly cover Zhou Shu inside and attack with various forces. But that''s it.


    Zhou Shu has absolute confidence in his own strength. Although he may be temporarily in trouble when encountering some unknown means, he is now convinced that after numerous hardships, there will be no one in the Xuanhuang world today. It can really pose a threat to yourself.


    The fact is indeed the case. The power in the sea of ??blood is indeed very strange and powerful, but to Zhou Shu��s Dao Pagoda and strong physique, it does not cause much harm. He looks a bit at a loss, that is because he is using the eighth Sense confirms the actual location of the Dijiang clan, and the special laws in the sea of ??blood restrict spiritual consciousness, etc., but it is useless for the eighth sense. After seeing the location, it is simple to fight back.


    When the Emperor Clan stretched out his claws to attack, he found the right direction, cut them all off with the Xuanyuan sword, and escaped by the way.


    "metropolitan����"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, who was calm and breezy, Zhao Zishan didn''t know what to say, and only sighed slightly, "It''s really confident. We were all too worried at the time. The power in the red mist was beyond my reach. , Divine Mind and Divine Consciousness can''t perceive what it is, but the Sect Master is in it, but it''s as if nothing has happened.


    Hao Siyun curled his lips dissatisfied, "That''s right, I won''t worry about it next time."


    Zhao Zishan did not ask any further questions. He looked at the corpse of the Dijiang tribe on the side and said thoughtfully, "It is said that the Dijiang tribe is the descendant of the divine beast Dijiang. After Dijiang left the Xuanhuang realm, he made a Many major events, both good and bad, have been admired and respected as gods in some realms. Now that the descendants are killed, the suzerain must be careful to avoid divine revenge."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Haha, I remember what the Taoist said."


    He didn''t take it to heart. Even if he came to the Xuanhuang Realm as an intruder, he would die, but he was also puzzled, why did the Dijiang Clan participate in this alien invasion? Maybe, it won''t take long. There is an answer.


    Hao Ruoyan approached Shiran, "Master Shu, do you want to hang up this body?"


    Zhou Shu thought, "No, put it away first, it will be useful."


    Hanging up the corpse of a foreign race can further boost morale, which is good, but it also has disadvantages. It is too disrespectful and harms the law of nature. Moreover, it does not play a big role in hitting the morale of the foreign race.


    After all, there are a total of three leaders of alien races, and what morale is, these alien races have no other way to choose, and they have to attack the city anyway.


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, "Master Shu, do you want to rest for a while?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, how about you?"


    Hao Ruoyan and others shook their heads quickly, "No, we can hold on."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu took a look at the city, and seemed to realize, "It''s been more than two days, and there are almost three or four million foreign races, but there are very few strong ones. As long as we persist, the final victory will be ours."


    "With Master Shu, it was originally ours."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Hao Ruoyan smiled lightly, beautifully.

 Chapter 1851: adhere to

    After a slight delay, the alien army began to attack the city again, as if nothing had happened.


    For foreign races, they know what their destiny is, and there is no other way to choose except to conquer the city desperately. Like the immortal cultivator, they either die by themselves or die on the opposite side.


    In the middle of the army.


    Di San''s expression was abnormally gloomy, "Lao Liu, have you met Zhou Shu before?"


    Di Liu was taken aback, and said quickly, "Yes, I have encountered it."


    Di San glanced at him and said deeply, "What did you do at that time?"


    "I����"


    Di Liu''s heart was tight, and he didn''t know how to export.


    Di San spoke while staring at him with extremely sharp eyes, and slowly approached him.


    Di Liu became more nervous, he knew that this third brother was never a good stubborn, if he started to punish him, he would be miserable.


    I saw Di San approached him, the feathers of the two closely clinging together, as if they were connected.


    When he was nervous, Di San said slowly, "Speaking like this, using the special feather words of the clan, you will not be known by the adults."


    Di Liu seemed to have realized something, and suddenly realized that Di San did not want to punish him, but wanted to get rid of the adult''s surveillance, so that he would make such a move. The so-called Yuyan is a way of communicating information with each other using feathers. The way, only the Yu clan can do it, so will the Dijiang clan.


    "Yes."


    Di Liu nodded quickly.


    Di San sighed slightly, "Actually, I know that you ran away right after the brand was lifted, right? You can''t be blamed, it''s Old Seven who is too arrogant, oh, then Zhou Shu... Such a powerful immortal cultivator obviously should have been promoted to immortality long ago, why is he here, just crossing the tribulation realm?"


    Di Liu breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately he didn''t tell Zhou Shu about his compromise.


    He rubbed a few times, and said in confusion, "Yeah, third brother, I don''t understand this. Looking all the way, he even killed our people, even the seventh brother is not the enemy of one. It shows that his strength can definitely leave the Xuanhuang Realm, and..."


    "And what?"


    Di San waved his wings, "Just say what you want. Now it''s the two of us, and I won''t punish you."


    Di Liu hurriedly said, "Yes, Brother Third, did you find out. Actually, the immortal cultivators in this city are generally very strong. I am afraid that Zhou Shu is not the only one who can promote immortality. There are also several who have sufficient abilities, like those two. A swordsman and an array that killed more than five hundred foreign races. Do you think they are just like waiting for us to invade, deliberately not leaving the Profound Yellow Realm and staying here."


    Di San expressed a bit of hesitation, "Intentionally? It is indeed possible that way."


    Di Liu continued, "Yes, but the lord said that no one has been promoted to immortality in the Profound Yellow Realm for tens of thousands of years. I have been at the lowest point. I can easily occupy it later, but this... is completely different from what the lord said. what happened?"


    The emperor''s expressions tightened, "Could it be that this is a trap?"


    Di Liu shook his head quickly, "I dare not say, but I don''t think it is right. The Xuanhuang Realm is definitely not as weak as the adults said."


    Di San thought about it for a while, shaking his feathers, "You are right. It is completely different from what the adults said. Powerful cultivators and even guardian artifacts have not been mentioned by these adults, but we have already come. , What else can we do? I have the imprint of an adult on my body, so I can��t leave anymore. In any case, we must first capture this city, otherwise we will not only lose the seventh brother, but also more. May become a god."


    Di Liu could only nod his head, "I understand, third brother."


    "Continue to attack the city, don''t stay too far away from me, we will attack together when we find the opportunity, and we can''t make mistakes again."


    After saying this, Di San suddenly bounced off, Di Liu nodded helplessly, and said loudly, "Siege, continue to siege!"


    Time passed by a little bit.


    Under the walls of Lingyu City was completely a **** of blood and flesh.


    I don��t know how many alien races died. I only know that alien races can walk up the city wall directly along the pile of corpses without flying or climbing. The cultivators also use piles of corpses as walls and block them in front of the bunker. Build the only line of defense.


    "How many did you kill?"


    Bailong withdrew his long sword, taking the opportunity to adjust his breath.


    It seemed that he was exhausted to the extreme, his face was pale, he couldn''t even condense the killing intent, and the gray-black smoke continued to emit. The Baidi knife in his hand was still clear and clean, harvesting life.


    "More spirit than this?"


    Xuanhu glared at him and shook the surrounding aliens with a punch.


    "It''s not better than what you can do, haha."


    With a wry smile, Bai Long drew out again, completely cutting off the dozens of alien races in front of him, "Always think about something, otherwise I am afraid that I will be numb. Alas, I always felt that the killing intent was not enough and the cultivation was not good. Emperor Dao, but now... it''s not enough to kill too many."


    Xuanhu looked indifferent, and blasted out three punches in succession, beating an alien powerhouse who rushed over into a fan.


    I just couldn''t bear it, his figure shook, almost fell from the air, and it took a while to stand still.


    Bai Long''s heart is tight Are you okay? "


    Xuanhu snorted, "If you count this, there are two more than you."


    "Okay you, I''m also remembering, I can''t lose to you."


    Bai Long was stunned for a moment, and rushed out a few steps quickly, seeming to have strength again.


    The wall on the other side.


    Before a huge bunker, nearly a thousand immortal cultivators were guarding it, and what they were facing was countless tide-like alien races.


    A young monk stepped back, looking at the bleak magic weapon in front of him, and shook his head helplessly, "What should I do, endless alien races, if this continues, we really can''t hold it anymore, we won''t have any strength at all. ..."


    "If you can''t hold it, hold on."


    An old man said in a deep voice, "This bunker cannot be lost. It is the key to the line of defense. It will be effective later. If we don''t hold it, we will not say that we are gone, and even the bunker will be gone, let alone inside the bunker. There are also many Hollywood disciples who are repairing and rehabilitating, and they should not be allowed to have trouble."


    "I want to persist, but I can''t do it anymore."


    The young monk shook his body and almost sat down on the ground, "There are too many alien races. Although it is not strong, it takes too much energy to fight. You see, we originally had more than 1,000 people, but now we only have It''s less than a thousand, almost a third of death, and everyone is exhausted..."


    "Persevere, hold on for a while, hold on to this group of people, the rest will be much easier."


    The old man looked back and looked resolute, "Remember, if you don��t persist, the city will be broken, and we will die as well. It��s just the difference between sooner or later! Only by persisting can there be a ray of life! No matter what you do, even if you hollow out everything. , And stick to it, for Lingyucheng, and for ourselves!"


    "I...I understand."


    Seeing the old man''s gaze, the young monk nodded vigorously, and the magic weapon in his hand flashed cold again.

 Chapter 1852: rest assured

    Under the wall, there is nowhere is a battlefield.


    In order to survive, everyone is fighting desperately, and no one is lazy.


    A little bit of time passed.


    Hao Ruoyan flew over and fell beside Zhou Shu with a melancholy expression.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "What happened?"


    "The situation is not very good."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head lightly and said worriedly, "It''s much worse than expected. The city wall has been repeatedly lost, and our rune formation bunker has been damaged by more than half. The previous plan was wrong, and they could not insist that our disciples came back. When the disciples are back now, we don��t have too many bunkers to rely on."


    Zhou Shu stared at the distance, silent for a long while.


    "A cultivator who hasn''t been trained still can''t take on heavy responsibilities."


    Hao Ruoyan slowly said, "Compared with our lotus sect disciples, the number of these immortal cultivators is far more than 100 times ours, and the level of cultivation is only high or low, but the results are completely different."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "Ruoyan, no wonder they, there is no bunker support now, even if we all help, we can''t resist it. It''s good to be able to resist for so long. They have done their best. We should thank them. Not complaining."


    "I am in a hurry, so I shouldn''t complain, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan sighed lightly. She didn''t know the reason, but the situation was really bad now. She didn''t even know what to do, so she had to vent a few words.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said softly, "Ruoyan, it''s okay."


    He knows how much responsibility Hao Ruoyan bears. He may be one of the most important people in Lingyu City, and of course he will not blame her.


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan warmed her heart and nodded gently, "Master Shu, now they can hold on for about a quarter of an hour, and it won''t work anymore, and our disciples still need two hours to recover. There is no way. We must come back early and use the rest. Fight the bunker, otherwise..."


    The number of disciples of the Heyin School is small, about 10,000, and they are basically controlling the bunker. Those disciples who do not control the bunker are all elites who have always been outside to help defend the city and have never rested.


    "I''m afraid not."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Their cultivation level is not high, and the control of the bunker is extremely expensive. If it cannot be fully recovered, it is impossible to continue to use the rune bunker, and the remaining bunker are all besieged by the aliens. Driving away from the bunkers, the bunkers will not be able to exert their abilities, and letting them come back now will not have a good effect."


    "But... there is no other way. Those who can defend the city are on the wall."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at the distance with anxiety in her eyes, "And everyone is too tired, close to their limits, not only the immortal cultivators in the city, but also our people, Shu Shi, you see, Bai Long and Xuanhu seniors , Even Elder Zhao and Li Aojian are almost out of strength, it is very difficult to hold on reluctantly. It is really impossible for them to fight back and drive off the alien race temporarily..."


    Suddenly, she felt a deep sense of powerlessness, which was the first time since defending the city until now.


    There are too many alien races, ten million in number, and each of them has good combat power. It is impossible for a city of immortal cultivators to block it.


    They blocked it, and blocked it for almost three days, and killed countless aliens, but their own losses were not great. Thinking about it, it was like a dream, unreal, incredible, and a miracle.


    But the miracle is about to end, and now it is about the limit.


    That dream was about to wake up, the foreign race was still on the attack, as if there was no lesser than others, and the entire Lingyu City had no strength.


    As if seeing her thoughts, Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head slightly, "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    "Well, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan agreed subconsciously, but she didn''t believe it, would it really be okay? The overwhelming alien race will soon rush through the city wall and rush into the inner city. Everything that has been painstakingly built will be burned, and the millions have not resisted. The strong city people will also be killed by aliens.


    Once disappointment breeds, it will continue to spread, gradually turning into despair.


    It''s not just Hao Ruoyan who thinks this way. In fact, most of the city defenders have this idea. Now they are still insisting and trying their best. It is belief and inertia, but if no one comes out to reverse the situation, it will not take long. problem.


    The so-called defeat is like a mountain, once a problem occurs, no matter how small it is, it will collapse.


    "I said rest assured."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled confidently, "Ruoyan, you pass the order and let everyone prepare to fight back."


    "Fight back?"


    Hao Ruoyan was startled, "Master Shu, they are all out of strength, how can they fight back."


    "Listen to me and leave the rest alone."


    Zhou Shu gave her a deep look, turned and left, and quickly disappeared from the wall.


    "Ruoyan understands, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, seemingly enlightened, and quickly conveyed the order.


    The city wall.


    "Fight back, have you made a mistake?"


    "Yes, Master Shu said it, and I said it."


    "I see, Xiao Zhou should have a way."


    At a huge gap, Li Aojian appeared, his expression rather haggard.


    Just now, in order to prevent a large group of savage weasel tribes from passing through the gap, he had to transform into a wind dragon to reluctantly block it, but because of this, he consumed more than half of his insignificant power. It''s almost bottoming out.


    Compared to other city defenders, he may be the most tiring one.


    There is a sword body clone, he keeps the three clones in three very important places, switching the body back and forth from time to time, blocking the alien races everywhere.


    But now, he can''t tell where he came from, so he can only stick to one place, relying on that little bit of sword intent to temporarily block the gap.


    "To fight back..."


    Gazing into the distance, there was a chuckle at the corner of his mouth, "Since Xiao Zhou said it, it''s okay. Get ready to go."


    Speaking boldly, he was prepared, but ignored the current situation. Now it is not easy for him to condense and form. Can he fight back?


    "Ready to fight back and drive off the alien race?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "I know, I will do it, so everyone in the team will be ready to fight back."


    When others received the order, they also looked confused, but did not ask too much, and quickly obeyed firmly.


    Not only the people of the Holland School, but also most of the other immortals.


    They probably also know that if you stick to it, there will be no change in the result. It''s better to fight to the death and try to fight back. What if it succeeds? Although they don''t think they can succeed, after all, many people don''t even have the power to use magic weapons, how can they fight back...


    "Ready!"


    "We are also ready, as long as the order is given, we can attack the alien at any time!"


    "In any case, even if you die, you must drive the alien race off the wall!"


    Receiving the echoes from various places, Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, cast his gaze on the alien army, secretly thinking, "Master Shu, what will you do? Everyone, everyone believes in you, Ruoyan is waiting for you. "

 Chapter 1853: Universally

    Liuli Peak.


    Yangmei has fallen asleep, sleeping peacefully, with a smile on her mouth.


    Lin Zhu looked at her by the side, not knowing what she was thinking, she suddenly stagnated. Turning around, Zhou Shu swept in and walked quickly to the middle of the formation.


    When she thought of something, she felt a little in her heart, and couldn''t help exclaiming, "Senior, do you really... want to use it?"


    "I told you before."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said indifferently, "The situation is very difficult. I can''t just look at it like this. You know, your formations are suitable for me."


    The purpose of the formation method is to completely transmit the power of the formation master to every part of Lingyu City. Yangmei''s compassionate power can be used, as can Zhou Shu''s Shuzhi power, and there is not much difference.


    "The little girl naturally knows that we originally arranged the formation together."


    Lin Zhu hurriedly said, "But senior, look at Sister Yangmei, do you plan to do the same thing as her, and then become like this? No, no, little girl will never allow it!"


    She looked at Zhou Shu, and her tears were about to come out.


    "will not."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, I am different from Yangmei, my background is much richer than her."


    "No..."


    Lin Zhu looked at Yangmei and Zhou Shu again. She shook her head resolutely, "Senior, this time the little girl can''t help you. If something happens to Yangmei, you can save her, but if something happens to you, who can save you? No one can do it, and what can you do, senior, you don''t have the power of compassion to stop it. Now that so many alien races have rushed in, you can''t stop it either."


    "I am not blocking them."


    Zhou Shu looked at her very seriously, "Jiu, just help me, don''t worry, I will not do things that are uncertain, I promise that there will be nothing, soon, time is running out, I have let others Get ready, hurry up."


    Facing Zhou Shu''s request, Lin Zhu, who had been determined, flinched a little, but when he saw the situation of Yangmei, he hesitated, "Senior..."


    "There is no time!"


    Zhou Shu suddenly roared, and Lin Zhu was stunned. Looking at Zhou Shu, he unconsciously dropped two lines of tears.


    "It''s the same one by one, you too..."


    She muttered in a low voice, sitting in the formation step by step, staring at Zhou Shu, tearfully saying, "Senior, I promise you, but you must not be okay. You must know that even if the entire Lingyu City is gone, It��s not as important as your predecessor. It��s not just the little girl who thinks so alone. The little girl is sure, the lotus school, no, everyone in Lingyucheng thinks so..."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a lot of tenderness and gentle voice in his heart, "When you start, remember to pass it to the wall of Lingyu City."


    Before he finished his words, Zhou Shu began to emit a faint golden light, and the golden light became more and more prosperous, covering the whole person completely.


    If you are in the light, you can only vaguely see some appearances.


    "This power... is not Shu''s power, nor is it the power of compassion..."


    Lin Zhu seemed thoughtful, but without hesitation, immediately launched the formation.


    Suddenly there was a round of sun over Lingyu City.


    The sun is not as dazzling as the real sun, but the brightness and warmth it brings is no worse than the real sun.


    In a flash.


    The sun is shining, and the entire city wall of Lingyu City is bathed in it. The warm sun shines on them, and all the cultivators have a familiar and strange feeling. They only feel warm and uncomfortable everywhere.


    "what!"


    "At what time, how can there be the sun?"


    "What kind of sunshine is this?"


    "It directly shines into the sea of ??qi and the sea, and it has become my own strength, is that the same for you?"


    "Yes, me too!"


    "Furthermore, it is not only Yuanli divine consciousness that is added, but the whole person is energetic, as if not tired at all, what''s the situation?"


    "I don''t know, it may be a miracle..."


    The cultivators immediately noticed the changes in their bodies.


    The sudden sunlight is like the best pill, continuously providing them with vitality and consciousness, so that their exhausted body gets a lot of supplements, and the mental fatigue is gradually eliminated in the sunlight, like an instant After changing the individual, I instantly cheered up.


    That sunlight shouldn''t belong to the power of the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Zhou Shu used Shu''s power to simulate the power of the sun, but at this moment, it was not weaker than the real power of the sun.


    Illuminate the Quartet, nourish all things and give them vitality.


    "This is... from Xiao Zhou..."


    Li Aojian stood still, sensing the sunlight, as if he had discovered something.


    Although the power was unheard of, it was certain that there was Zhou Shu''s breath in it.


    "I can even feel Xiao Zhou''s sword intent, hehe, it''s not worse than me."


    In the sun, the exhausted body began to recover, and the disappeared sword intent was gradually returning. Li Aojian smiled slightly, but there was a lot of worry in that smile, "It seems that Xiao Zhou, you are using your own strength to restore the whole city, right? , I don��t know how you did it, but if you do this, you will definitely pay a lot. I hope you don��t have anything to do, and I hope that others will not let you down."


    "I''ll say there is a turnaround!"


    The old man Shicai shouted loudly, "Look, the sun and sunshine are miracles, real miracles!"


    "This is not a miracle, this must be given to us by Sect Master Zhou."


    A monk shook his head, "Otherwise, he wouldn''t let us all be ready to fight back, he had arranged it a long time ago."


    "What you said is the same as what I said."


    The old man said slowly, "Sect Master Zhou is the miracle, and Sect Master Zhou is the miracle."


    "Sect Master Zhou is omnipotent!"


    "Sect Master Zhou is the **** of mankind!"


    In the sunshine, many immortal cultivators recovered quickly suddenly gained strength, how could they not have a high morale, and once again clenched the magic weapon in their hands.


    "Master Shu..."


    Looking at the high-hanging sun, Hao Ruoyan couldn''t make a sound, "Master Shu, you... Ruoyan knows why you have to fight back, but what happens if you do this? Will you lose your life to only two hundred years? That''s it, Ruo Yan would rather not have anything..."


    "Sister, what are you whispering?"


    Hao Siyun shook her head and shook her head with a look of contentment. She was very exhausted just now. After a short time in the sunshine, she recovered seven or eighty-eight. "I''m all well now. No problem with another thousand shots. !"


    "The old man, too, did Sect Master Zhou do it?"


    Zhao Zishan said happily, "I really don''t know what formation it is, but it can have such an effect. It is more powerful than the previous strange formation. Ha ha, the old lady knows that Lingyu City will not easily collapse. There are such powerful methods. What if more foreign races come here? If you come, you will die!"


    "Yep!"


    Hao Siyun waved his arm, "Elder Zhao, let''s fight back together and have a good time!"


    "Ok����"


    Hao Ruoyan raised his hand slightly, wiped away the tears on his face, restored his calmness, and said slowly, "Okay, you guys are going to fight back. Just follow the previous arrangement. I will also give the order. The whole army is going to fight back!"


    Not many people know what Zhou Shu has done and paid, and Hao Ruoyan is one of them.


    She was extremely worried about Zhou Shu, but now she had something to do, to continue this war, and she must win, there was no other choice.


    Liuli Peak.


    Zhou Shu sat peacefully, the golden light on his body was gradually fading.


    He doesn''t look haggard at all, calm and calm, with a smile on his mouth, like a sleeping bayberry.

 Chapter 1854: rest assured

    Lin Zhu didn''t dare to speak, lest he might disturb him, but she was worried and stared blankly.


    After a while, Zhou Shu''s golden light disappeared, and he opened his eyes, and gave Lin Zhu a smile, "I said, I''m fine."


    Lin Zhu looked at him up and down, looked at him for a long time, didn''t know what to say, only two lines of tears, tears of joy were on his face, and it took a long time to say, "Senior, are you really okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s okay, I will go out to defend the city in a while."


    "You''re fine, I''m fine!"


    A complaint spread into Zhou Shu''s Sea of ??Knowledge, which was extremely clear.


    The complaining is the refining demon pot.


    Zhou Shu unreservedly exploded the power of the sun, helping nearly a million immortal cultivators in the city to recover. It was not a waste of much. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the whole person was squeezed out. The Demon Pot helped him share a lot, or it was because the Demon Pot paid more to make Zhou Shu not completely wiped out.


    Otherwise, Zhou Shu may also encounter the same situation as Yangmei.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Don''t be angry, I will compensate you."


    "How to compensate?"


    The demon refining pot said loudly, "Look, the current demon refining world has shrunk more than doubled, that is, the vitality and origins that I have drawn over the past few decades have all been taken away by you, and the savings have been swept away. And Sora, it will take a long time to start again."


    There was a lot of resentment in the words, but Zhou Shu felt a little joyful instead.


    There are gaps, complaints, and being able to speak frankly. This is a good thing. It means that the relationship between him and the Demon Refining Pot has finally become better. Like a friend, there is no more intrigue and no use of each other. Treat each other with heart.


    "That''s all, I will help you."


    Zhou Shu still smiled, "I think about how to do it, but now, I still need you to give me some more, I need to add it, and I have to face the alien race."


    "Still wanting, you really can''t get enough, and shameless."


    The demon refining pot shook angrily a few times, but that was all, and soon, a steady stream of power was transferred over.


    The power delivered by the demon pot is directly transformed into the spiritual consciousness of the cultivation base, and there is no need for a transformation process. Therefore, the demon pot and Zhou Shu can share everything, including the cultivation base.


    This is the function of the artifact, which is equivalent to having a storage tank with a huge capacity.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Feeling that his body was recovering, Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and squeezed two magic weapons into the world of refining demon.


    "this is����"


    The Demon Refining Pot was stunned, and suddenly exclaimed, "Pure Yang Ruler, Xuan Yin Scissor? Isn''t this Kunlun''s magic weapon of heaven?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Even you recognize it."


    The Demon Refining Pot immediately said, "Of course, they are well-known. When Kunlun Mountain collapsed, most of the magical treasures of the Heavenly Dao were destroyed when resisting the catastrophe. Only seven magical weapons of the Heavenly Dao survived, and Yang Chi Yin scissors were two of them. This piece has given Kunlun a foothold in Xihezhou and made a lot of credit, but because the yin and yang energy is too strong, the two magic weapons have never given birth to the spirit, which is a pity."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are really familiar."


    "I''m rarely unfamiliar with magic weapons," the Demon Refining Pot was a little proud. "What did you put them with me, is it because Kunlun discovered that you stole their magic weapons and hid them specially?"


    "This was originally given to me by them, so there is no need to hide it."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "This is for you, you refine them, two magic weapons of heaven, should they be able to help you restore the demon world?"


    "Really?"


    The demon refining pot was startled, and hesitated, "Give it to me... for me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "Just take it, you help me, of course I will help you."


    The Demon Refining Hudun was there, he didn''t know what he was thinking, and it took a long time before he said, "Well, I know, thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Haha, should it be useful to you?"


    "Of course it works!"


    The Demon Refining Pot was a little excited, "Refining heavenly magic weapons, especially heavenly magic weapons without tool spirits, can not only get the origin of them, but also understand the situation when the magic weapons were refined by the power, just like talking to the power Generally speaking, it is of great significance to the cultivation of magic weapons. This kind of opportunity is no better for me and other magic weapons. It is much better than refining hundreds of thousands of spiritual objects and monsters! Say I had After refining and refining some magic weapons of heaven, we can..."


    As if thinking of something, it sighed, "Oh, I won''t mention the past."


    "If you don''t mention it, don''t mention it, it''s best if it can help you."


    Although he was a little curious, Zhou Shu held it back and said in a deep voice, "You take a good rest of your demon refinement world, maybe I will use it soon."


    "Are you planning to catch some aliens?"


    The Demon Refining Pot quickly understood, and said with some doubts, "It may not be of much use, you have also seen it. The alien race died not long ago. It was branded to rob too much energy, and it was exhausted. The environment of the Demon Realm is not suitable for him to recover. The Demon Refining Realm is similar to the Xuanhuang Realm, but the alien race is still suitable for his own realm."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said confidently, "Don''t worry, this time you should not die, and the Xuanhuang Realm is suitable for him."


    "Oh����"


    Demon Refining Pot nodded thoughtfully, as if thinking of something.


    "Senior... are you alright?"


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu in surprise, her eyes straightened.


    Although Zhou Shu was not haggard before, she was a little tired For the cultivator, it was already very exhausting, but in this short period of time, she watched Zhou Shu gradually. After getting better, the whole person became energetic until the face brought out a faint luster and radiance.


    "All right."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stood up, "Zhu, you stay here, I''m out."


    "Senior, are you really okay?"


    Lin Zhu nodded, with a little skepticism in his eyes. Such a speed of recovery is also incredible. After ordinary people have done something like that, how can they recover so quickly? No, how can ordinary people do things like that.


    Zhou Shu broke her cognition over and over again, and never stopped from the beginning to now.


    "Don''t worry, take a good rest."


    Zhou Shu gently pressed her shoulder, and disappeared in a flash.


    Feeling the remaining warmth on his shoulders, Lin Zhu felt warm in his heart, and he thought to himself, I want to do so much, what the predecessors did is right, I watched and listened and stayed with me all the time. Do I need to think about other things?


    Zhou Shu''s recovery speed is very fast, but the demon refining pot consumes the demon refining world, and it cannot be used when it is not a last resort.


    Speaking of this time defending the city, all aspects are very expensive. Zhou Shu can be regarded as taking out all the things at the bottom of the box. The first is the refining demon pot. Many people have enjoyed the benefits of it, and then the teleportation method. It has also been used many times in defending the city, and many immortal cultivators have seen it...


    As for afterwards, whether to cover up the past or expose it directly is a question.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can record this reading record at the top \"Add Bookmark\", and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends, Lan Lan, thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 1855: 4 sides

    Lingyu City Wall.


    The cultivators who received the supplement began to counterattack.


    In the long scoop drum music, the morale of them seemed to have increased several times, and it didn''t take long to drive out the aliens on the wall.


    "Put up the ground herring beads, more, fill the gap!"


    "There are too many corpses of alien races over there, they are all burned with a different fire, fast!"


    "Go on top, hurry up and tidy up the passages next to the bunker, don''t let the aliens occupy it again!"


    Worried about Zhou Shu, Hao Ruoyan was anxious, but still remained calm and quickly issued orders one by one.


    The current situation is very favorable. We must hurry up and build a new line of defense. When the Dutch disciples come back, they will be able to stabilize. One is going down and the other is going up. The foreign races are suffering heavy losses in this constant siege. Take a closer look, only the number is left. Less than two million has been dropped. At this time, I can finally say that the cultivator is looking forward to victory.


    "We can win!"


    "that''s for sure!"


    "Lingyu City will always belong to Dongsheng Prefecture and belong to our cultivators!"


    Every immortal cultivator had a smile on his face and shouted loudly.


    Somewhere west of the city wall.


    The sword light flashed, and a group of alien races who had just climbed the wall suddenly separated their bodies and fell.


    "So strong..."


    "This female nun doesn''t seem to be much worse than Sect Master Zhou."


    "I also think it is. She is alone. No aliens dare to come over. There are aliens rushing to the wall in other places, but there has not been here. We are also very safe. It is really lucky to meet her."


    "Who is she?"


    "Don''t you know? She is Zhao Yueru, the elder of the Lotus Sect. It is said that Sect Master Zhou''s sword art is taught by her."


    "Teached Sect Master Zhou? No wonder, the Heyin School is really talented."


    By the city wall, Zhao Yueru was standing by the wind, her expression was extremely cold, even though she had experienced countless battles, she was still immaculate and immortal.


    Somewhere in the east of the city wall.


    One after another, the talisman flew down like snowflakes, followed by endless screams and wailing.


    "Guy... really amazing."


    "Look at others, they also use talisman, why is the effect so different?"


    "I guess she killed at least 100,000 or more alien races alone, right?"


    "It may be more than that. What we saw was only a part. She was not staying in one place, but was walking with another female nun, going wherever there is danger. They are everywhere in Lingyu City."


    "It''s amazing, who are they?"


    "They are all from the lotus school. The one who uses the talisman is called Ning Xuanqing. The cultivation level is not high, but Fu Dao is considered the first person, and the one who has a bigger background is said to be the protector of Wushuang City, Qingque ."


    "Wushuang City is with the Heyin Pie, tusk, I want to join too."


    Qingque and Ning Xuan were gone early in the morning, and they floated to another place.


    Somewhere to the south.


    Fire, ice, rolling logs, boulders...


    One by one, round after round, falling non-stop, making the aliens complain and complain.


    "It''s really a wife... I can''t say anything!"


    "What can I say, there is not a foreign race coming up from the tower on our side. Those who want to go here are all dead."


    "That''s a dragon, the real Chilong! The alien race is not an opponent at all!"


    "Yes, have you ever seen a dragon? There is it here, just like a fake!"


    "There is Chilong to help us guard the city wall. Where can the aliens dare to come over? At the beginning, these aliens were all defeated by the dragons?"


    "But I am also a little surprised, why would the Dragon Clan help Lingyucheng, help us to cultivate immortals, aren''t they also foreign races?"


    "Hey, don��t you know? I know, this Chilong was once the spirit beast of Sect Master Zhou, and it was still a small worm. Later, he was able to transform the dragon because of Sect Master Zhou. Without Sect Master Zhou, there would be no him. So he is reporting on the knowledge of grace."


    "In the past, it was a worm, and there was dragon blood. Do you dare to raise it, can you afford it? If you can raise a dragon into a spirit beast, there is really no one for Sect Master Zhou!"


    "I''m afraid that the emperor at the time couldn''t do it, right?"


    "I haven''t met Human Sovereign, but I think Sect Master Zhou is by no means inferior to Human Sovereign! He has dragons!"


    "I think so too. I can see the dragon, but my long-cherished wish for several lifetimes has finally come true, and it is still a dragon to help us."


    Xiao Gun curled up on the tall tower, occasionally glanced at the alien, his eyes full of contempt.


    Occupying the right time and place, how can these alien races be its opponents? Long Wei didn''t say much. He directly absorbed the Five Elements Qi from the surroundings, transformed it slightly, and then cast it out, transforming it into a variety of powerful tactics. He resisted waves of offensives with minimal consumption.


    Somewhere on the north side of the city wall.


    This place is different from other places. The battlefield is under the city wall, on a large open space beside the city wall.


    Many immortal cultivators stood on the edge of the city wall, looking down, and couldn''t help but admire.


    "There are so many foreign races, but there is no breakthrough."


    "Sometimes I have to admit that puppets are better than our immortal cultivators, and seeing them fight for so long, they are not tired at all."


    "Moreover, I''m not afraid of pain or injury. Look at the puppets nearby. They are already full of holes, and their hands and feet are half broken. If we don''t die, we are seriously injured. Too much influence."


    "Do you know why these puppets are so powerful?"


    "do not know."


    "The one in the middle is called the Hundred-Blade Beast from the long extinct Qiangjimen. It is one of the most powerful puppets in the Xuanhuang Realm. With it, other puppets can exert several times their power... everywhere There are puppet repairers. Do you think other people use puppets so well? Of course not. The Hundred Blade Beast is the real reason. This Hundred Blade Beast was made by Youzhou Lu Family and the Heyin Sect. One."


    "Youzhou Lu''s family, that''s the number one puppet in the world, everyone, I didn''t expect to cooperate with the Heyin School."


    "By the way, who is the expert who manipulates the Hundred Blade Beast? Isn''t it an ordinary person who can use such a puppet?"


    "Of course not. That is Zhuge no matter how strict the Zhuge family is. He is the deputy head of the Zhuge family and the elder of the Heyin school."


    "Even the Patriarch of the Zhuge family has come to be the elder of the Lotus Sect... It''s really unexpected."


    "What''s unexpected, there is no Heyin school, Zhuge family has long been annexed by Kunlun, they should be grateful."


    "Speaking of which, the Heyin School is better."


    The Hundred Blade Beasts raised their heads and screamed, and the Prison of Hundred Soldiers strengthened a bit. The puppets continued to attack, but the alien race began to retreat.


    In all directions, many immortal cultivators, under the leadership of the Holland School, counterattacked in full swing, and they admired the Holland School more and more, admiring them to the ground.


    This time defending the city, the immortal cultivators in Dongshengzhou really realized the strength of the Heyin faction, and also made them understand that the Heyin faction is not only Zhou Shu, but there are more powerful ones, no better than Zhou Shuchai. In all fields, the Holland School has outstanding places.


    In their eyes, there is no doubt that the Heyin School is powerful and deserves to be the leader of Dongshengzhou.


    There is no doubt that after this battle, the status of the Heyin School must be further improved, enough to be equal to the six major sects, and even surpass the Tianjian and Cihang in Honshu.

 Chapter 1856: mutation

    "Just ask, how is the battle going now?"


    "Very good, if we insist on one hour, our disciple will be able to come back...Ah, Master Shu, how are you!"


    Hao Ruoyan exclaimed, and looked up and down Zhou Shu who had fallen by his side for a while, and suddenly grabbed him, with tears, so excited that he couldn''t speak.


    "I said, I''m fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, holding Hao Ruoyan''s hand, seemingly thoughtful, "Is it an hour..."


    "Ok!"


    Hao Ruoyan leaned forward unconsciously and nodded vigorously, "Master Shu, now everyone is full of energy, and the alien races are getting less and less. One hour shouldn''t be a problem. When our disciples come back, they will use the cover of the talisman block, even You can counterattack past!"


    After persisting for so long, finally seeing the chance of victory, calm as she could not restrain her excitement, her face was full of red tides.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Let the disciples prepare to come back."


    "what?"


    Hao Ruoyan was startled, staring at Zhou Shu, "Master Shu, isn''t the recovery time yet?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "There is no time. The immortal cultivators on the city wall can''t hold on for an hour. They have recovered, but they are far from recovering to their best condition. Now they are fighting against foreign races with morale. It will be very difficult to continue, anyway, there are no enemies on the wall, so it��s fine for the disciples to do something earlier."


    There is a lot of vitality in the world of demon refining, which comes from the accumulation of years of refining demon pots, but there are millions of immortal cultivators in the city, so how much of the multiple qi is distributed to each immortal cultivator? It is good to be able to recover some temporarily, but it is impossible to recover to fullness.


    "understood."


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, and said straightly, "Ruoyan will give the order, Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Well, don''t worry, there are not many other races left. I will go to rush to kill them and get rid of their two leaders, then I will definitely be able to hold on."


    Hao Ruoyan said worriedly, "It''s okay to capture the thief and capture the king, but Master Shu...you, have you recovered?"


    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Pay attention to the city wall, and leave the rest to me."


    "Well����"


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu, and he stopped talking. Others who had gained vitality did not recover well, and how could Zhou Shu who gave vitality recover? But now, only Zhou Shu in the city can stand up. She also knows that Zhou Shu has to go, but in this situation, Zhou Shu has to face two foreign races equivalent to the nine heavens. She is really Worried too much.


    I want to stop but I can''t say, tangled.


    "Look at it!"


    Hao Siyun suddenly pointed to the distance, "Over there, did something happen over there?"


    A few people stared at it, and they were all slightly stagnant.


    Hundreds of miles away, the originally neat alien army was in chaos, shouting and fighting constantly.


    It was as if civil strife had occurred.


    Zhao Zishan stroked his beard, "Hehe, it seems that the foreign race has infighted and started fighting. This is great news for us. The old man said, after so long, the foreign race has actually been fighting. If there is no problem, take a look, there really is an internal disorder, right?"


    I mentioned several times before that in the past alien invasions, the aliens did not let anyone else. In order to **** the resources of the Xuanhuang Realm, it was easy to cause civil strife. This can be regarded as a great weakness of the aliens. Once it appears, it is the human immortal cultivator who wins. opportunity.


    "Haha, now we are really set to win!"


    Hao Siyun clapped her hands and smiled happily.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, with some doubts in her eyes, "This is a great opportunity, but... why is there a civil strife?"


    She has not considered this, nor does she think it should be considered.


    Because this alien invasion is completely different from the past. The strong and the leader have special marks. All aliens have the same mission. Those who come with a mission will die immediately if they don��t obey the order. In this case, in order to fight The possibility of infighting due to resources is extremely small, almost nothing.


    Zhou Shu appeared a little dignified, and shook his head, "You are mistaken, it is not civil strife."


    "what����"


    Hao Siyun was stunned.


    Zhou Shu suddenly laughed and continued, "But it may be better than civil strife."


    Hao Siyun stunned again, staring at Zhou Shu and said, "Really, I can''t say it completely, Brother Po!"


    Hao Ruoyan was a little puzzled, "Could it be... Shu Shi, is it a reinforcement?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a lot of joy on his face, "It''s reinforcements, very important reinforcements."


    Hao Siyun was startled, and said, "Reinforcement army? Which sect is from? How do they know that we have something to do? Isn''t all the information not available, even Wushuang City?"


    Zhao Zishan also doubted, "You can''t read it wrong, right? It is reasonable to say that even if Tianjian Cihang knew it, it would not have come so fast."


    Hao Ruoyan shouted immediately, "Don''t worry about this for now, pass the news on immediately, saying that reinforcements are coming!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and nodded in satisfaction, "Well, you can do it, I will go down."


    With reinforcements, this kind of thing is another booster for the immortal cultivators who defend the city. When they know the news, there is no doubt that their morale will be even higher and more exciting, and they will exert a great deal in a short time. Combat effectiveness.


    "We have reinforcements!"


    "Really? Great!"


    "After playing for so long finally someone came to help us!"


    "Is it Tianjianmen or Cihangzong? They came so quickly?"


    "I don''t know, no matter which one, having reinforcements is the most important thing. Let the aliens know that Dongsheng Prefecture is the most united!"


    "Yes, we are the most united!"


    The news spread quickly, and the immortal cultivators became more and more excited, and the magic arts and magic weapons seemed to be used better. The alien races could hardly resist the front and gradually retreated.


    The end of the alien army.


    The sudden appearance of the enemy left the aliens at a loss, the formation was quickly broken, and several teams were in chaos.


    "How could Lingyucheng still have reinforcements, **** it!"


    "Yeah, we came so fast, and we deliberately cut off all the connections between Lingyu City and the surroundings. There are people who can cultivate immortals know that Lingyu City is in trouble? It has only been surrounded for more than three days, and there will be reinforcements, which is incredible. Cultivator..."


    "Don''t worry about it, send someone to stop it, and let them rush down, they will rush to the wall!"


    "The whole team, the whole team!"


    "Don''t run around there, kill me!"


    "How many enemies are there, your big phalanx has been disrupted?"


    "Two..."


    "What, there are only two, making such a big noise?"


    In the chaotic army.


    The two monks were advancing fast, and foreign races kept coming to surround them, but they couldn''t stop them at all. They couldn''t even delay their pace.


    Even if several powerful aliens went up, it didn''t work.


    The monk who walked in front regarded all the attacks of the strong as nothing, just striding forward.


    "A surprise attack on Lingyu City, do you all want to die!"

 Chapter 1857: By coincidence

    The figure of the monk in front was extremely tall, more than three feet tall, similar to many other races.


    Bronze skin, glowing with metallic luster, no matter what kind of weapon falls on it, there is no damage, not even a trace, but the alien who attacks him will feel a strong rebound force, and it will fly away involuntarily. The broken bones cracked, and he died immediately.


    Even if it is a strong alien, the result is similar.


    "This����"


    "Is this guy a human or a monster, his body is stronger than us!"


    "I don''t know, but it''s not a human being!"


    The strong expressions of the foreign races tightened, and they wanted to step forward to stop them but didn''t dare to hesitate.


    "Unstoppable, all dead."


    The Dijiang Clan��s order was passed quickly. The aliens could not resist and could only continue to rush to block them. However, no matter what methods these powerful aliens used, they could not stop the cultivator��s progress and could only watch him take a step. Step into the army.


    "damn it!"


    A strong alien made a fierce attack, and the brand on his back suddenly released black light.


    The monk noticed it immediately, but didn''t dodge, he only said in a deep voice, "Sister Mo, this is another trick, pay attention."


    "know."


    A female nun appeared.


    Because she was too petite, she was completely blocked behind her, and it seemed that she had never taken any action before, and few foreigners noticed her presence.


    On the green sword in her hand, a ray of light flew suddenly, as subtle as a thread, twisted like a snake, and flew towards the alien race gently and skillfully.


    The moment it fell on the alien race, the light rose sharply, like a green snake suddenly opened its mouth, the mouth was surprisingly big, and swallowed the strong alien in one bite, then gathered it, and returned to a thin strip. The blue line, far away.


    The power of branding had just been turned on, and the black fire hadn''t burned, it was gone.


    "This, what is this trick?"


    "I don''t understand at all, but it happens to restrain us..."


    "Oops, I really can''t stop it now."


    The strong aliens on the side were stunned for a while.


    I saw that the two of them didn''t hide, but thought they would definitely be able to kill them. How did you know this result?


    And the female cultivator didn''t look at them, her eyes were extremely cold, and she flew back behind the tall cultivator, and the two continued to plunge into the formation.


    And those powerful aliens hesitated for a while, but they didn''t chase them anymore, and it didn''t make sense to chase them. They couldn''t beat the tall monk, and the power of divine condemnation couldn''t burst out. What else could they do?


    Such an opponent is really helpless.


    In the army.


    Di San''s face was as gloomy as the bottom of a pot, and Di Liu was similar.


    "Where do these two cultivators come from?"


    "I can''t tell, we don''t know much about the sect of the cultivator, but... I think the female cultivator''s technique seems a little familiar."


    "Yes, there is a hint of the swallowing beast in the sword intent."


    "Sky-swallowing beast? You mean gluttonous food, no wonder it''s a bit familiar, and it''s always the opposite of us, but it''s long gone in the Profound Yellow Realm, right?"


    "There is still some blood passed down... Lao Liu, now that this is meaningless, they must be blocked. If they are allowed to rendezvous with Lingyucheng, we will lose."


    "I''ll go, don''t let them die. Although these two people are very strong, they can''t be my opponents. You don''t need to be the main body."


    "it is good."


    Di San nodded, as if thinking of something, "Wait, I will go with you."


    Di Liu was a little bit confused, and didn''t say anything, and went together.


    Before long, he stood in front of the two monks.


    Perceiving the extraordinary aura, the tall cultivator''s expression gradually condensed, and he said in a deep voice, "Sister Mo family, you go into the city, I will stop here."


    "Go together."


    The female cultivator stood up and shook her head resolutely.


    "Anyway, you mostly don''t listen to me. It would be different if Xiao Zhou was here," the tall monk laughed loudly. "Alright, after going so well, it''s time to move your hands and feet! You two, who will come first? Let''s come together, uncle and I will continue, but I have said that if you have the ability, don''t beat women."


    Looking at Emperor Three Emperor Seven, there was a lot of disdain in his eyes.


    "Shut up."


    The female cultivator glanced at him, very dissatisfied, her figure flashed further, and she stood in front of him.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Di Liu gave a long laugh, and his body trembled, "Arrogant humans, who killed some poor trash, thought they were great? Then I will let you see what is the gap. In front of me, you are simply one. An ant!"


    "Then take a look."


    The tall monk looked cold suddenly, his bronze-colored body suddenly burst into golden light, thick and solid, as if wearing a layer of gold armor, matching his tall and burly figure, really like an armored king, his face was majestic, and his eyes were fierce.


    "Demons and ghosts, take your life!"


    Accompanied by a roar, the monk slammed his fist suddenly, a powerful blow that seemed to shatter the space.


    The body of the descending demon gang is added to the body of the demon mountain, and the world is quiet when the fist is out, and the King Kong is furious and unstoppable.


    "Come on, let you know how ignorant you are."


    Di Liu didn''t dodge or avoid, even opened his mouth wide, actually trying to catch the fist with his mouth.


    "court death!"


    This was simply an insult, and the tall monk became more and more angry.


    "Be careful!"


    The female sister changed her expression slightly, "He is not an ordinary alien."


    "What''s not ordinary, dare to bite me, even if it is a beast, I will break his teeth!"


    The tall monk snorted Even if he felt a slight danger, he did not give in and smashed his fist.


    Di Liu grinned, facing his fist, opened his mouth to the largest extent, that big mouth, like an abyss, was bottomless.


    At this moment, a voice floated over.


    "Lao Zhu, you don''t need this, I''ll just let it go."


    Zhou Shu suddenly appeared, falling between the tall monk and Emperor Six, with a calm expression and a smile.


    That tall monk is Zhu Dashan, who has not seen him for many years, but has grown a lot.


    "Haha, Xiao Zhou, you are here!"


    Zhu Dashan paused abruptly, his fist stopped less than three inches from Zhou Shu, the golden light faded away, his fingers opened, and he patted next Zhou Shu vigorously, "Good guy, it''s seven days old, it seems I am better than Not on you!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Is there anything comparable, you are back, this is better than anything."


    Zhu Dashan looked smug, "Haha, speaking of it, I realized a lot this time."


    Zhou Shu turned to the female sister and said with a smile, "Sister Mo, why are you here too."


    "I����"


    The female cultivator was Mo Lianxing, she was taken aback, lowered her head unconsciously, and whispered, "I...I came out with fellow Zhu Daoyou. I heard that a foreign race has invaded, so I stopped by to take a look."


    Zhu Dashan laughed and said, "Haha, no one would have thought that the foreign race is attacking our Lingyu City, it''s a coincidence!"


    The three actually chatted on the battlefield, and the two leaders of the alien invasion were on the opposite side.


    Di San stared at this side, so angry that his feathers were erected. He was angry that Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan ignored them, but he was even more angry at Di Liu. Seeing Zhou Shu, Di Liu was like a mouse seeing a cat and backing away. After a lot of steps, the whole person shrank, there was still a little bit of arrogance before.

 Chapter 1858: 1 sample

    "Go, sixth!"


    Emperor San shouted violently, and the ground trembled like a thunder.


    Di Liu''s complexion tightened, his body shook a few times, six wings and four legs stretched out at the same time, only looking at Di San, there was a lot of hesitation, "Three brothers, or let us be together, he..."


    "Are you so scared? We are very noble..."


    Emperor San was even more angry, but thinking about the scene of the death of Emperor Seven before, he felt a little panicked, and said coldly, "Since you have spoken, let''s go together. You don''t have to think about anything else. In short, Lingyu City must be broken today. This person must die too!"


    Di Liu breathed a sigh of relief, and exclaimed, "Well, Brother Third, we will definitely do it together!"


    Zhu Dashan looked at these two tall alien races, stagnating, "Be good, you still have this hand. It was not the original appearance before? It seems that you are a lot stronger now, but what about it? Can''t it become stronger?"


    He hammered his chest vigorously, and his figure began to grow bigger again.


    It was Fumo King Kong, but I was afraid of it.


    Only Zhou Shu stopped him and smiled faintly, "Lao Zhu, you said they will hand it over to me, you rush into the city, and kill as many foreign races as you can. The more you kill, the safer our city of Lingyu will be. Don''t worry about it."


    Zhu Dashan scratched his head, "But...they have two, and we are two too."


    Mo Lianxing glanced at him bitterly, and said coldly, "Three!"


    "Just listen to me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and turned to Mo Lian Xing said, "Junior Sister Mo, thank you very much. I will take Lao Zhu inside for a while. Lao Zhu has a straight temper and a stupid mind. Watch him more and don��t let him run around. When the matter is over, I will thank you again."


    "it is good����"


    Mo Lianxing subconsciously nodded his head and said softly, "Senior Brother Zhou, I will do it, you have to be careful. These two people seem to be the Dijiang clan, they are real beasts, they must not..."


    "OK OK."


    Zhu Dashan dissatisfied, "I''m a fool of what you said, so? I just listen to you, see you in the city later, remember, if you lose a hair, I won''t forgive you later! "


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s the same with you, Junior Sister Mo can''t lose hair, just go."


    Before the words were over, a black hole suddenly appeared in front of the two of them, and they sucked them in. In an instant, they were already dozens of miles away.


    "What kind of trick is this... so weird?"


    Zhu Dashan fell to the ground with a blank face, "Xiao Zhou is getting more and more weird."


    Mo Lianxing stared at Zhou Shu and said in a faint, "cutting space, creating a channel that instantly transfers, like a magic formula from Kunlun, which is also in the Shushan Lingqiao, but I didn''t get it. I didn''t expect Senior Brother Zhou... He even learned this, I thought I was away from him..."


    "Hehe, do you think you can really catch him?"


    Zhu Dashan laughed, "Impossible, no one in the entire world of immortality can catch up with him, no, maybe none of them."


    "Zhu Dashan, you..."


    Mo Lian stared at Zhu Dashan, his willow brows were erected, and the strong cold air immediately enveloped Zhu Dashan, "You, eavesdropped on me?"


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, "You are always talking to yourself in front of the Gate of All Miao, and you talk so loudly that everyone has heard it, so how am I eavesdropping?"


    "you����"


    Mo Lianxing glared at him, wishing to lift the sword.


    "Don''t, don''t come again, hurry up, there are too many alien races, we should kill more."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head quickly, no longer looked at Mo Lianxing, and strode forward. Mo Lianxing glanced bitterly, but he could only follow behind him and rush all the way.


    The two had a clear purpose, and no longer just rushed or killed, and soon countless aliens fell to the ground, and the alien army truly fell into chaos.


    Zhou Shu here, staring at Di San and Di Liu, with a faint smile, "Don''t be afraid of death, then come."


    Di Liu''s heart was shocked. He was really afraid of Zhou Shu. Before Zhou Shu killed Di Qi, he had an encounter with Zhou Shu. At that time, he saw Zhou Shu''s supernatural power and didn''t dare to make a move. Dare you?


    But Di San was downhearted.


    He knew very well that if he didn''t kill Zhou Shu, he wouldn''t be able to capture Lingyu City, his mission would fail, and he couldn''t bear the result.


    "Jie Hehe!"


    With a strange cry, Di San flew up and disappeared.


    And within dozens of miles, he was completely surrounded by **** mist, his consciousness and thoughts, etc. were all greatly restricted, and it was impossible to see anything.


    This is a bit similar to the moves used by Di Qi, but it is more skillful and powerful, forcibly pulling everything within dozens of miles into another space, and he is the master of this space.


    "Go together, you won''t lose!"


    Di San''s voice came from Di Liu''s ears, very determined.


    He nodded, his body melted into the blood mist, but he still had no confidence.


    For Zhou Shu, in this **** mist, he was bound all the time, and there were countless enemies hidden in it. He was in the light and the enemies were all in the dark, and there were two strongest enemies in it. The Nine Heavens in the Tribulation Realm can break through the Dijiang Clan for ten days at any time.


    "Used, it''s useless."


    Zhou Shu is very calm and calm. He has seen such a move once, and has been trapped once, how could he still be hit?


    Having an eighth sense that you can never go wrong is like having a coordinate system that will always exist. Even if you are in another space, you will not be at a loss. Soon, everyone''s coordinate position will be identified. Come out, in Zhou Shu''s sea of ??knowledge, everything around is clearly visible.


    There are many people rushing over, there are Emperor San, and many other alien races.


    There is no Emperor Six, the Emperor Six cowers farther away, watching something.


    "Very well, you are smart."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed. If Di Liu also rushed over, what he wanted to do would basically be impossible. Di Liu''s flinching showed that he was afraid of death as always, which gave Zhou Shu a chance to succeed.


    Xuanyuanjian slid down in his hand, and the golden light burst.


    The sun''s brilliance was also a bit more radiant. At this moment, Zhou Shu used all his strength, he did not reserve, nor did he need to reserve it.


    The Emperor San, who was rushing towards Zhou Shu, seemed to perceive the danger, but he was still confused, "What is he going to do, can he still move, can he see us, can see me, how can this happen, this is impossible... ��"


    At this moment of confusion, Jian Guang passed through everything and fell in front of him.


    "what--"


    With a stern long scream, full of unwillingness and disbelief, Xia stopped.


    Di San, like his emperor Qi of the same clan, was immediately divided into two halves, and the flesh and blood splashed out. In this blood mist, it was like a flower of death, especially bright and thick.


    With the death of Emperor San, the blood mist dissipated instantly, and everything returned to Qingming.


    The foreign races were all startled, Di Liu was already, he was even more shocked and more frightened, because Zhou Shu was standing in front of him.


    Less than three feet away from him.


    ps: Thank you for your continued support for a poor life than death and a foodie is worse than a fool. Thanks to the book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~...

 Chapter 1859: Vassal clothing

    "You... what are you... doing?"


    Di Liu looked at Zhou Shu, his body trembled unconsciously, and two of his fellow clan died in front of him. His fear of Zhou Shu had reached the extreme, and he didn''t even dare to speak up.


    "What do I want to do?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but smiled, "You led an army to attack me, and you still ask me what I want to do?"


    "that is not����"


    Di Liu''s face was shocked, and he didn''t know how to respond.


    Zhou Shu''s expression suddenly became cold, and he said sternly, "When the matter is up to now, do you still want to escape? Do you think you can escape in front of me?"


    Emperor Six looked Zhang Huang, "No...no, I am not your opponent."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "Very well, then, are you going to die with dignity or..."


    Di Liu said eagerly, "Or what?"


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "After all, you come from the Xuanhuang Realm, and you are considered to be of the same origin as humans. It is not easy to cultivate to such a realm. I respect you and give you two choices, first surrender, second death, nothing else. The way can go."


    "surrender?"


    Emperor Six stagnated, shaking his wings unconsciously, "Me, can I still surrender?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I know that you are scrupulous about your brand. With it, your every move will be monitored by other people, and once you surrender, you will inevitably die."


    "Yes����"


    Di Liu sighed helplessly, "I only have two hundred breaths, which means I won''t be noticed by it during this period of time. Do you want me to surrender these two hundred breaths? Even if I help you now, when the time comes, I There is only a dead end, and the same clan will be implicated, so I..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his expression was extremely complicated.


    From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want to fight Zhou Shu very much. He knew that the fight would die, wouldn''t it be foolish to go to fight, but he couldn''t surrender, and surrender would offend the adult, or die.


    It''s almost a dead end, what should I do?


    With the wisdom of the Dijiang clan, it is impossible to have an answer.


    But Zhou Shu has.


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at him, "surrender to me, I will let you live, it will be better than now."


    "Surrender?"


    Di Liu shook his head subconsciously, and said boldly, "The Dijiang Clan will not surrender anyone!"


    "Then why are you branded on your body, and why are you coming to the Profound Yellow Realm?"


    Zhou Shu squinted and sneered, "Don''t you think you are deceiving yourself when you say this?"


    Di Liu shook his head, "That''s for... you won''t understand. Even the Dijiang clan has things that cannot be done, and sometimes when we have to ask others. We are not surrendered, it is just a possibility. It��s a fair deal, but nothing is necessarily fair. We must do this."


    "This, I can talk about it later."


    Zhou Shu didn��t care, "I��ll explain one more thing to you. The surrender I said is not permanent. When necessary, I will let you leave, let you do what you want, and maybe even help you. Do some things, things you can''t do."


    "We can''t do it, how can you do it?"


    Diliu still shook his head, "Zhou Shu, I admit that you are very strong, I am not your opponent, but I am far from representing the Dijiang clan, the Dijiang clan, what a brilliant name, how powerful it is, our family is in many circles. They are all revered as gods, and the human world in the past is also in it. That kind of glory is something you can never achieve, let alone what we are going to do. Hehe, you can''t even imagine it."


    As he talked, his eyes sparkled, as if full of arrogance.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "So, are you going to die or live now?"


    A big family, the ancestors used to be rich. Although the descendants are not shameful, they are still radiant and prosperous, but what is the use?


    "Uh����"


    Di Liu was relieved, the facts in front of him were much crueler than the glory in his mouth. He wanted to live, and there was no other way to go.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Submit me, let you live, and if you want to achieve the glory of your ancestors, then you can die with dignity. Even if I don''t kill you, when the alien army completely retreats, I believe you will You died very miserably, you only have fifty breaths to consider."


    At this moment, the line of defense was completely defeated.


    "What am I going to do, can you really help me avoid the surveillance of the brand?"


    He stared at Zhou Shu closely, with longing eyes in his eyes. Those arrogance and that nobleness were all left behind, just like a child falling into the water suddenly grabbing a person''s arm and never letting go.


    "can."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Entering the world I own, no one but me will threaten you."


    "The world you own..."


    Di Liu thought for a few breaths, and suddenly said, "I understand why you said that, but you, you actually have a separate realm? This is impossible. It is impossible for your cultivation level to get a realm, even if you are an immortal. , There are very few that can be bounded, even the Golden Fairy..."


    "You talk too much, only thirty breaths."


    Zhou Shu stared at him with a hint of unpleasantness, "Are you going to continue to doubt here, waiting for the imprint to swallow you, or to rest in my world, no longer be monitored by the imprint, and live smoothly? "


    "I, choose the latter!"


    He almost yelled out Diliu didn''t think about it, and didn''t think about it. It''s the biggest extravagant hope to live now, not to mention that he won''t be monitored by the brand there.


    "as you wish."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at him, "From now on, follow my will, and I will give you the right to survive in that world. You should understand that if you survive in my world, you dare to violate my will, ha ha, I will always Can kill you."


    "I know."


    With some humiliation and having to obey, Di Liu lowered his noble head.


    Living in the world of others, others are the owners of the world and the makers of the rules, which means that everything you do is in the eyes of others, and life and death are in the hands of others. At this time, he has no other choice. .


    "Very good, come on."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand slightly, and a white smoke flew out of his sleeve, which was fickle in the air, and finally turned into a portal.


    The door is unpretentious and inconspicuous.


    Standing in front of the portal, Emperor Six hesitated for a while, just for a while, and then dived in.


    This step means that his destiny has been completely changed. He does not know whether it is good or bad, but he may understand in the future that this may be the best choice he has ever made in his life.


    "Finally resolved."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, his figure trembled, and suddenly he felt collapsed.


    It was indeed prostration. Before beheading Emperor San, it took all of his strength to recover shortly afterwards. He didn''t have much, and he took all time. This kind of continuous consumption, even he couldn''t bear it.


    In fact, if the Sixth Emperor had just fought back, Zhou Shu really couldn''t kill him.


    Emperor Liu didn''t have it, and couldn''t have it. Zhou Shu had long guessed his character, and he was destined to surrender to Zhou Shu.

 Chapter 1860: Counterattack

    "No problem?"


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems. I built the Demon Refining World, and all the rules in it serve me, Dijiang Clan? It''s no different from ordinary monsters."


    "well."


    "Zhou Shu, the realm of refining the demon is my realm, but it is grown because of you, and it is also yours."


    "Haha, thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, showing a lot of satisfaction.


    Having a realm in hand is indeed a great advantage, otherwise he can''t think of any way to fight against the person who imprinted at that moment. The realm of that person is by no means Zhou Shu can reach, but it is different now.


    However, he is only using it temporarily, and sooner or later, he will have his own realm.


    The Demon Refining Pot seemed thoughtful, "What do I need to do now?"


    "Don''t do anything."


    Looking at the slightly dazed Di Liu, Zhou Shu showed a trace of coldness, "Let him reflect on it for a while, and wait until the matter is over."


    He accepted Emperor Six and was in the alien army, but the coercion of Emperor Six and his divine consciousness obscured all this, so that no alien could see it, no alien would know it, and the owner of the brand might not know it.


    The leader was killed one after another, and reinforcements rushed to kill him, and the alien army was completely chaotic.


    Chaos is messed up, but most of the alien races are still persistently attacking the city, because this idea has been deeply rooted in their hearts, but without the leader''s command, the alien races have restored their nature, like a disc of loose sand.


    There are a bunch of things in the east and a bunch of them in the west, and you can go wherever you want.


    The immortal cultivators on the city wall quickly noticed this change.


    "What happened to them?"


    "Who knows, there are no rules at all, our pressure is much less!"


    "I''m probably tired. I''m still wondering. I''m not tired after playing the alien for so long. It''s finally different."


    "It''s a good opportunity to fight back... if I still have the strength..."


    Hao Ruoyan stared at the alien army with a gleam in his eyes, as if he was expecting something. Soon, a familiar voice came from his ear, "Ruoyan, are all the disciples in place?"


    Hao Ruoyan quickly said, "Master Shu, are you okay? The disciples are almost back to the bunker."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then, with the firepower of the Fuzhen Bunker, let others start to fight back and go out of the city."


    "Out of town?"


    Hao Ruoyan stagnated, looked around, worried, "But, I don''t think everyone has any strength, it''s fine to hold on."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "What are you afraid of? There are only more than one million foreign races. Our people are not much less than them. Even if one fights one, it is enough. Besides, we still have helpers and rune formations. Hold on for a while and fight. As long as you show enough morale, the alien army will completely collapse. Also, tell them that all three leaders in the alien army are dead, and the alien has nothing to rely on."


    Hao Ruoyan was startled, "Ah...Master Shu, did you kill them?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Well, just say that."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded excitedly, "This will be fine, everyone knows this news, they will definitely cheer up!"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "We can''t always get beaten, we have the opportunity to counterattack, we can''t back off or miss it."


    In fact, it��s a safer way to keep on guarding, waiting for the alien race to gradually run out of firepower, but Zhou Shu doesn��t plan to do this. Didn��t the master of the brand keep watching? Let him take a good look, human immortal cultivator It is definitely not a bully, not only to defend the city, but also to fight out.


    "What, all the alien leaders are dead?"


    "It''s true, Sect Master Zhou went out to kill just now, and none of them were left!"


    "No wonder the foreign race army has become so messy, this is really the best opportunity!"


    "Yes, let''s kill it, and teach the alien a lesson!"


    The news quickly spread throughout the city. Everyone was ignited. Flames flashed in everyone''s eyes amid the sound of the long scoop drum. It was hatred and fighting spirit. These flames were destined to burn all the alien races in front of them. .


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The long-silent rune formation bunker roared again.


    A series of solid and powerful beams of light constantly impacted the alien army, and the flesh and blood flew across, and the screams were endless.


    "Kill!"


    "Chong, today is your end!"


    "Always defend and defend, be aggrieved, now it is our humans'' turn to counterattack!"


    The immortal cultivator didn''t hesitate anymore. Although he didn''t have much strength, he still rushed out at the fastest speed. Teams flew out from the city, and under the cover of the Lianbow bunker, they thrust into the foreign army like a sharp knife.


    Without a leader, the alien army in chaos, even the gunfire of the bunker doesn''t know how to resist, how can it stop these violent cultivators?


    It seems that the sun broke through the dark clouds, the dawn overwhelmed the darkness, and the long-deserved emotions, at this moment, completely erupted. With Lingyu City as the center, the immortal cultivators spread out in all directions, such as the flood is overflowing, and the foreign army can hardly do it. Any effective resistance will either fall or rout.


    "The sign of victory came earlier than expected ."


    Among the fleeing alien army, Zhou Shu walked casually, reaping the lives around him lightly, with a satisfying smile.


    Is it underestimating the explosive power of human cultivators, or overestimating the alien race? Even the seemingly powerful alien races, before the full sprint of the human immortal cultivators, seemed vulnerable.


    Several powerful aliens fled hurriedly.


    And those who chased them were actually a group of cultivators from the Divine Realm.


    Their ending is also doomed. From the moment they turned and escaped, either the incarnation of the black fire disappeared, or they were annihilated by the gunfire of Liannu.


    And those low-level alien races can''t receive any orders and can only fight by instinct, but how can such alien races be opponents of well-trained cultivators? Their resistance is so weak and weak, like a sand wall at high tide, suddenly collapsed.


    Defeated like a mountain, the scene before him perfectly interprets this sentence.


    In an unknown space.


    There are nine huge volcanoes, surrounded by nine squares.


    The volcano in the middle is constantly gushing out black smoke, which is extremely active.


    The turbulent flames and the flowing lava were all black. They formed vortices of varying sizes, which became thicker and thicker as they went down, and they were so thick that they were indescribably thick, as if they could swallow all black holes.


    At the bottom of the volcano, a huge black shadow stood in the lava vortex and shook his head vigorously.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    On the battlefield of Lingyu City, dozens of black fires surged inexplicably.


    The only remaining alien powerhouses turned into black fire in an instant. The black fire was completely uncontrolled and spread in all directions. The aliens and immortal cultivators evaded one after another, but there were still many black fires. , Turned into ashes in the wailing.


    Has always supported, thanks to the book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 1861: peaceful

    With the disappearance of the alien powerhouse, the alien army is completely destroyed.


    The battlefield gradually calmed down. Although there were still some small battles from time to time, it quickly subsided. After a few hours, the ending was completely determined. It ended with the victory of the human immortal cultivator. It seems that none of the foreign races who participated in the siege of the city survived. .


    "We... we won!"


    Outside the quiet Lingyu city, a trembling voice suddenly sounded.


    "Win, win!"


    "Hahahaha! Victory!"


    "The army of ten million foreign races was defeated by us!"


    "No matter how many foreign races come, it is the same! Lingyu City is ours, and no foreign race can take it away! Our immortal cultivators are Lingyu City and the real master of Dongsheng Prefecture!"


    The cheers came one after another, shattering the sky, and could be heard clearly from thousands of miles away.


    Many immortal cultivators are venting, expressing their squeezed emotions, without reservation, the originally introverted immortal cultivators, at this moment, are extremely unrestrained, like lively children or lunatics.


    Revelry is a must.


    This is the result of millions of immortal cultivators who have paid a huge price, and they have paid in return. What reason is there to be unhappy?


    But more immortal cultivators chose silence, with fatigue on their bodies and joy on their faces. They found a place at random and sat down quietly to recover and rest. They were too tired. The suffering of these few days is the whole life. Never encountered it before.


    In the silence, occasionally intermittent sobbing sounds.


    As a cultivator, life and death should have been underestimated, but this time, there are too many separations between life and death. Most of the dead cultivators fought for their families in the city. They came from various small cultivating families, most of them only Can hide in the city, and all the combatants are on the battlefield. When the family learns the news of their death, how can they not feel sad?


    After a long time, the sad songs and cheers gradually disappeared, and the entire Lingyu City became extremely peaceful and peaceful.


    At this time, the Heyin Sect disciples were still busy, cleaning the battlefield, cleaning up the corpses, rescuing the wounded and repairing broken walls and bunkers, etc. The elders were the same, doing all kinds of aftermath matters.


    Heyin School has always been very efficient in doing these things.


    "There are 7,300 Fuzhen bunkers damaged, of which 3,800 have to be rebuilt, and the other needs to be repaired..."


    "All the walls of the outer city have been destroyed and all need to be rebuilt. The inner city is intact..."


    "Essence stone and spirit stone have used more than half, so I need to add it urgently..."


    Hao Ruoyan listened calmly, nodded from time to time, and said in a condensed voice, "What about people, I need the casualties of personnel."


    "There are 13,450 disciples and elders of the Heyin Sect. In this defensive battle, 1,700 people were killed and more than 3,400 were injured. Among them, 320 fell to their realm. Seventy-three people have completely become mortals."


    Hao Ruoyan shook her head slightly, her eyes a little sad, "According to the rules in the door, do a good job of comforting."


    "Elder, already doing it."


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to think, "How about the immortal cultivator in the city?"


    "The cultivators who participated in the war were not from the disciples of the Dutch school. There were 1.03 million, and about 270,000 people died. There were countless injured, and the number of those who fell into the realm is unknown. For now, there are only these. Specific statistics are needed."


    "It''s better than expected, but also..."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "This time, I really suffered a heavy loss. Just like the Heyin school disciples, they should treat me well and treat them equally. This time they don''t do less than ours."


    "Understood, elder."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned slightly, "Take out thirty of the vitality sea pillars in the warehouse and place them evenly around the city to help the immortals restore their cultivation base, pay attention to maintaining order, and those who violate the rules will be dealt with strictly. At this time, inside the city No chaos is allowed."


    "It must be done, elder."


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, and said with a solemn expression, "After the order is passed on, ten days later, there will be a grand celebration in the city. Sect Master Zhou will reward according to the merits and deeds. Everyone will get what they deserve. Lingyu City will never let any one. Those who paid for it were disappointed."


    "Okay, elder."


    ...


    Orders passed on.


    After a while, Hao Ruoyan nodded, "This is the case for the time being, everyone should take a good rest. During this time, there is no need to worry about the alien."


    In the hall, the crowd quickly dispersed, leaving only Hao Ruoyan alone.


    Zhou Shu walked in from the back of the palace, sat beside her, smiled and nodded, "Very good, Ruoyan."


    "Exhausted like smoke..."


    Hao Ruoyan leaned on Zhou Shu unconsciously, and whispered, "Master Shu, you should have said these things."


    "I know you are good for me, but I don''t need to use these things to gain prestige anymore. I will use everything that I should," Zhou Shu shook his head. "You need more official authority. It will be convenient to cultivate official authority and establish authority. Much."


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan lowered her head slightly, her heart warmed, "Master Shu, how are you all?"


    "Does it mean Lao Zhu Lao Li and the others?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful and smiled, "Don''t worry, our people are not in serious trouble, but they consume too much and are recovering. It took some time to arrange the formation on the top of Liuli Peak, and it will be better in about three to five days. Got it."


    "Oh Hao Ruoyan raised her head, with tears in her eyes, sparkling, "Could it be Yangmei, too, and you too? "


    "Are you still thinking about this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don��t worry, I��m fine, just take a few days�� rest. As for Yangmei, do you think something will happen to her with me? Her hundreds of years of life, I��ve already figured out how to go. Make up, don��t worry at all."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, and patted her chest unconsciously, "Ruoyan always thought, if it affects Master Shu, all of this will be useless. Master Shu said this, Ruoyan really feel relieved, no more Think more."


    "Think less."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You can also go to Liuli Peak to rest in a while, there are still many things to do, don''t worry."


    "Well, listen to you."


    Hao Ruoyan leaned against Zhou Shu and said gently, "Then Master Shu, don''t you come together? How nice it is to be together."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I''ll just recover by myself, and there is still something to do."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded obediently, did not ask much, and sighed slightly, "Master Shu, this time we used up a lot of our savings, and there are not many primordial stones and spiritual stones. We have to pay a lot for comfort, plus repairing the city wall bunker. Waiting for things, I don��t know how much will be left in the end. The war is really a bottomless pit. Our Lingyu City��s savings are extremely rich. Huabaoxuan and Haizhonglou plus us, the three are the top richest in the world of immortality, but a war It consumed most of it."


    "Yes, it''s a bottomless pit, but if we don''t play, we won''t have anything."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said slowly, "It is worthwhile to have such a result, and we also have enough rewards."


    Hao Ruoyan said in surprise, "What is the return?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "These corpses of thousands of foreign races are not worthless."

 Chapter 1862: Accumulate wealth and talent

    After dozens of days.


    Lingyucheng is much better.


    The city walls and bunker have not been completely repaired, but the order in the city has basically returned to normal. It is not much different from the past. It is still bustling and lively. The immortal cultivators are busy for cultivation and survival.


    This is the case, as a cultivator, life and death have long been bearish, this time, it was just a little bit more dead.


    Those who died did not die in vain, leaving a lot of things for future generations. Of course, it was not just mere honors, etc., but also had practical benefits. For example, the patriarch of a small family died fighting for Lingyu City, and his family could stay in Lingyu. In Yucheng, the children of the family will be given priority to join the Heyin Sect and their survival in the future can be said to have a huge guarantee. For these small families, there may be nothing better than this.


    In the hall.


    Zhou Shu showed some doubts, "Sect Master Zhang, what does this mean"


    The monk on the opposite side was very old, but he was very spirited, insisting on passing the Naxu Ring in his hand, and begged, "Sect Master Zhou, this is all the assets that our Bailingmen can take out. Please accept it. Sovereign protects. Lingyucheng, it''s really hard work, this is our little heart."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Sect Master Zhang, you should know that our Holland Sect will not recruit affiliated sects."


    "I know."


    Sect Master Zhang nodded and said, "The famous lotus sect and its disciples are all elites among the elites. With the strength of our Bailing Sect, it is really unworthy to join, but Sect Master Zhou, the current situation is too chaotic. We want to survive. It''s too difficult to get down"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "This is indeed, and I don''t know when the alien will come again."


    Sect Master Zhang bowed his salute, his face was full of earnestness, ��I can��t stay anywhere else in Dongsheng Prefecture. After thinking about it, only Lingyu City can make a home. We at Bailingmen don��t expect to join the Lotus Sect. Give us a place to stay in the city, and we will be satisfied. Ask the Sect Master to accept these things, otherwise the old man will not get up."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing a bit of helplessness, "Sect Master Zhang, then I''m not welcome, and you, I will find you a place with ample spiritual energy in the outer city. Don''t worry, the spiritual veins of the outer city will not There are many places below the fifth and sixth orders."


    "Thank you, Sect Master Zhou, and thank Sect Master Zhou."


    Sect Master Zhang handed Na Xu Jie over, grateful, just saluting.


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Sect Master, you must speak clearly. In the city, you must abide by the city''s rules. If you make a mistake, don''t blame our Heyin School for being ruthless."


    "Of course, we will never violate the rules."


    Sect Master Zhang nodded in fear.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Sect Master Zhang, I have another request, can you?"


    Sect Master Zhang showed a slight embarrassment, "Sect Master, please say, but we really have nothing."


    "Haha, the lord has misunderstood."


    Zhou Shu caressed his palm and smiled, "That''s right, I plan to let Sect Master Zhang serve as the elder of the Heyin Sect. In addition, Sect Master Zhang can also select five to ten people from the Bailingmen and let them join the Lotus Sect and become official disciples , And other Bailingmen disciples can also enjoy many of the benefits of Heyin Sect disciples. I don��t know what the Zong��s plan is."


    "Thank you so much, Sect Master"


    Sect Master Zhang listened, his face changed again and again, until later he couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart, and he almost jumped.


    "Haha, Sect Master Zhang trusts us the Sect Master, and of course the Sect Master cannot disappoint the Sect Master.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, but his face suddenly sank, "Sect Master, the chosen disciple, you have to consider it carefully."


    Sect Master Zhang seemed to have realized something, but he just nodded and said, "I understand."


    "No more."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. Sect Master Zhang stopped talking and saluted and left.


    The green bird on the side glanced at Zhou Shu, with a smile, and whispered, "You, you want to refuse, but also welcome the deceitful. It has gained so many benefits, and it is resources and talents."


    "Where is a lie"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "They are willing, and I will protect them for mutual benefit."


    "You said yes," Qingque said with a smile in his eyebrows, "Zhou Shu, the seventh call is already made, this morning, we have a lot of income."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s still early, these are the sects that were in the city before, wait and see."


    "Yes, the news has not spread."


    Qingque said thoughtfully, "When the other sects know it, more people will come. If this continues, all the resources consumed will be returned."


    "The expansion of Lingyu City will begin soon, and those who come will not refuse."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "As much as possible, after all, we are really short of resources. When things are happening here, we have to prepare for the Tongtian Tower. No amount is enough."


    Qingque nodded lightly, frowned slightly, "Well, that''s also a bottomless pit."


    The Battle of Lingyu City gave Zhou Shu and the Heyin School an unimaginable reputation.


    "What, more than ten million foreign races have been beaten back"


    "What, there are thousands of powerful aliens who can be compared with the Tribulation Realm, among them there are three Dijiang Clan equivalent to the Nine Heavens of the Tribulation Realm."


    "What you said is true"


    "Of course it''s true or if you go to Lingyu City now, the corpses of the alien race are piled up outside the city, they are thousands of feet high, and those Dijiang tribes now have pure Dijiang in Lingyu City. The blood is sold, you can also buy it, but it is very expensive."


    "This Lingyu City is so powerful, it''s better than the big sects"


    "It''s much more powerful, but it''s actually not that Lingyucheng is good, or the Heyin school is good, there are too many strong people in it"


    "Then Zhou Shu himself is the first person in the world of cultivating immortals, and the others are not weak at all. I heard that several people are even better than Zhou Shu."


    "Now there are foreign races everywhere. We are in danger. It seems that we can only save our lives if we go to Lingyu City. I don''t know if they will accept people."


    "I think so too. Tomorrow I will take the sect. I heard that they are now accepting people."


    "Then dare to love, let''s go too"


    With the restoration of Wushuangcheng''s communications, the news that Lingyucheng defeated tens of thousands of alien races quickly spread to Dongsheng Prefecture and other states.


    Many Dongshengzhou sects that were still on the sidelines are all gathering in Lingyu City, and the sect family that was in Lingyu City immediately made the decision to adhere to the Heyin Sect, so they appeared. Such a scene.


    Dongsheng Prefecture has hundreds of thousands of large and small sects, countless families, among them there are countless cultivators and countless wealth. Since they are willing to come to Lingyu City, Zhou Shu will not turn away, and will choose the best. Accept, and converge wealth, gather talents.


    In order to accommodate these sect families, Lingyu City will expand and the disciples will be more tired, but compared to what they get, these contributions are not worth mentioning.


    During the chaos of war, it was also the best time for the Giant Sect to appear. There was such an opportunity before Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu would not let it go.

 Chapter 1863: Emperor 6, Xiangru

    In the mountains and forests, a white waterfall hangs on the mountain wall, and there is a clear stream beneath it, winding and stretching far.


    By the stream, there is a newly built wooden house with a pleasant fragrance of vegetation.


    Zhou Shu walked slowly to the front of the house. The door suddenly opened, and a middle-aged man came out and stared at Zhou Shu with a slightly heavy expression.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The wooden house is not bad, how about it, are you getting used to it?"


    The middle-aged man didn''t answer, and walked slowly to the stream, watching the distance, shook his head, "It''s really unexpected to be able to live such a life."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''m used to being aloof, used to dominating the army, don''t want to do this?"


    "no no."


    The middle-aged man shook his head, "It might be what I would like to do on such a day. If I stay away from those things, the whole thing is much easier."


    "You can live as long as you want."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Here, as long as you don��t break the rules, you can do whatever you want. For example, the way you look now is much more pleasing to the eye than before. The wooden huts are also made in different styles, which are very suitable for the environment here. ."


    The middle-aged man smiled faintly, "When you come to your immortal cultivation world, don''t become more terrifying or frighten people, but here, just follow the customs."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "By the way, after these days, should you tell me your name? You can greet you later, right?"


    "My name is����"


    The middle-aged man hesitated for a while, "From now on, I will be called Xiangru, and I don''t need to use my past name."


    "Like..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Have asked the old guests in Liangyuan, Maoling Qiuyu is sick. It seems that I misestimated you. You really know us human beings. I have seen many human beings. Classical books, right? But you named it because you don��t want me to ask you about the past? That��s not okay."


    "Hehe, I will say what I should say when I send it to someone."


    Xiangru nodded with a smile, "Why, do you want to know now?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It''s not so urgent, let''s talk about other things first, what''s the imprint on your body now?"


    "Look."


    Xiangru stretched out his arm, with a brand engraved on it, and the eyes on the volcano were so thin that they almost disappeared.


    He, of course, is Emperor Six, and here is the demon refining realm in the demon refining pot.


    He stared at the brand and said with great relief, "In other places, my every move is being monitored. It is impossible to do anything. Here, I will not be affected by the power of God''s condemnation at all, and I can even use it. The power of one''s own blood slowly eliminates the brand, and it is now very weak, but I don''t know if it can be completely eliminated, if it can..."


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Zhou Shu, "If you can, you really helped me, even the whole family."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Why can''t everyone, who are branded, be able to eliminate it here?"


    "This is different."


    Xiangru shook his head slightly, "We are the queen of the gods, and our own blood has divine power, so we can compete with the power of divine condemnation. My bloodline power is far inferior, but it is always possible to do it slowly. This is what we are willing to accept. The reason for the branding, and other people, I am afraid that they will not be able to do it. They do not have the power to contend with the power of God''s condemnation. Once they are branded, they will no longer be free."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded, quite regretful.


    Xiangru stared at Zhou Shu and suddenly stopped, "Do you plan to bring all the alien races who invaded the Xuanhuang Realm to your realm to recover, and then become your courtier?"


    "No, just ask casually. To foreign races, my attitude is to kill or kill. How can I easily let go of invading our world."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his expression resolute, even a trace of killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    Xiangru Ning said, "Then why did you let me go? You can kill me easily."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t ask this question, you and I know what you want, isn''t it better to have both fish and bear paws?"


    The phase is sluggish and speechless for a long while.


    He looked at Qingxi and slowly said, "You come here, will you not just come to see me as a prisoner? Just say what you want? Yes, I surrender to you now, but it doesn''t mean you can insult I."


    "Don''t think too much, that''s not something I would do."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "You should know, when will the foreign race attack Lingyu City next time?"


    "I don''t know this."


    Xiangru thought for a while and said, "But I think it shouldn''t be for a long time. This time I attacked Lingyu City, almost all the elites in Dongshengzhou were dispatched. I planned to complete their efforts and then destroy Lingyu City. Let all the cultivators know that we are terrible, but failed to do it. I think that adult will not do such a thing again. In the Xuanhuang world, he can not influence much, so he should put more energy In terms of what can be done."


    His thinking is similar to Zhou Shu.


    The alien invasion in Dongsheng Prefecture had only begun and suffered such a big failure. It would be unreasonable to continue to attack Lingyu City. We should go to other places.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Who is that lord...?"


    Xiangru shook his head, with a trace of fear in his eyes, "No one knows who he is, no one has seen him. All our communication with him is through the power of divine condemnation. As long as we are willing to comply, the brand will be engraved~ www.novelhall.com~ and what I...can know is that adults should be a god."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "God?"


    Xiangru nodded and explained, "Born by nature, the omnipotent is a god, the founder of the original world, the convergent of the origin of the world, the master of all natural forces, etc., such as sacred beasts, artifacts, etc. It can be called a god, possessing a unique divine power, and above the gods are gods, whose power is not limited to one realm, but also brings many blessings to other realms. Gods, beasts, artifacts, etc. can all be gods, and so are our Dijiang clan In this way, going up is the God, the power of God is not something I can understand, I know..."


    He hesitated for a while, "Our Dijiang Clan left the old world, and the divine power has been fading, not to mention the gods, even the name of the gods is almost no longer worthy, and he promised us that as long as we occupy the Xuanhuang world, he will give us The opportunity to restore divine power gives us the opportunity to become gods again."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "It''s not easy."


    Gods and immortals are different. Gods are born from nature and the owners of the origin of the world, while immortals are cultivated by the day after tomorrow. As the name suggests, people at mountain heights are immortals.


    This is not to say that immortals are not as good as gods. Human cultivators can understand many rules and laws. After gaining the Dao, they can also have the power not weaker than the gods. Finally, they can transcend everything and become a saint who masters many great principles. Noble, innately possessed incomparably powerful divine power, but in the end it is difficult to become a holy, because they are too restricted, they are unlikely to surpass themselves.


    Of course, there are also examples of sacred artifacts and beasts, all of which are achieved by relying on humans.


    Xiangru sighed, "It''s certainly not easy to do this. We...we also had a chance in the past."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said profoundly, "In the future, there may be opportunities."


    Xiangru was stunned, not knowing what to say.

 Chapter 1864: Question, plan

    Liuli Peak.


    "Junior sister, are you... better?"


    Yuan Heyin looked at Yangmei with a nervous expression, his eyes full of concern.


    Yangmei nodded lightly and smiled softly, "Sister, I''m almost completely cured, don''t worry."


    Yuan Heyin stood still, and said warmly, "That''s good, I heard that something happened to you, Ci Hangzong was anxious to death, you must not have anything to do, you know, what you are responsible for..."


    "I know, Senior Sister."


    Yangmei interrupted her with a smile, "I can hear the cocoon. I am better now than before. Both my way of compassion and my own cultivation have improved a lot, and I will soon be able to overcome the catastrophe. And it will definitely get through."


    "Your words, of course there is no problem."


    Yuan Heyin smiled and nodded, then turned around after a few more glances, and said to Zhou Shu, "Sect Master Zhou, I''m really sorry, we learned the news too late, and we couldn''t help protect Lingyu City as soon as possible, so we almost let Ling Yucheng and Yangmei had an accident, sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The foreign race was a sneak attack and blocked the surroundings. It is difficult for other people to know, the elders don''t care."


    "Actually, I''m afraid it will be..."


    Yuan Heyin stared at Zhou Shu, and shook his head unconsciously, "Thousands of foreign races, Lingyu City has been defended. I don��t know if I changed to Cihangzong, but I still can��t hold it. I am a little lucky that they didn��t come to Cihang. ......The current lotus school is definitely the strongest sect in Dongshengzhou."


    "It''s not yet, the elder is really overly modest."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Ci Hang Sect has an extraordinary background, and the foreign races in the area must not be pleased. Back then, the foreign races invaded the Ci Hang Sect dozens of times, and each time they returned empty-handed. Where would you dare to go now? ."


    "Don''t mention the past, haha."


    Yuan Heyin smiled, full of helplessness, "I am not afraid to say that the current Ci Hangzong only counts on you and Yangmei."


    Yang Mei hurriedly said, "Sister, we won''t let you down."


    Yuan Heyin nodded slightly, "Junior sister, take a good rest, I will see you later."


    Zhou Shu and Yuan Heyin left Liuli Peak and returned to the empty hall.


    Yuan Heyin looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Sect Master, what is going on with Yang Mei?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "She''s fine."


    "It looks very good, it has improved in all aspects, but..." Yuan Heyin''s expression suddenly cooled down, and asked, "What''s the matter with her longevity? You don''t need to hide it from me, even if it is me, through kindness The power of the heart can also see her problem. Her source of loss is serious, and her longevity has lost a lot. At most, she has more than two hundred years of life. This...what did she do and why did she do it?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "How much can the power of compassion see the lifespan?"


    Yuan Heyin nodded, "Yes, you haven''t answered my question yet."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "So, Yang Mei knows it herself..."


    No one knew about this matter except Hao Ruoyan and others. He thought Yang Mei didn''t know either.


    "Of course she knows, but she deliberately doesn''t say anything in front of you and me. She has always been so kind and considerate for others. Don''t you know?" Yuan Heyin was a little angry, "What the **** is going on, don''t you Say you don''t know?"


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s like this..."


    "...She blocked more than five hundred strong aliens alone?"


    Yuan Heyin exclaimed unconsciously, with an incredible expression on his face, "I have also encountered those strong aliens. They will come to harass Cihangzong from time to time. I can easily win against one by one, and against three or four. This is very troublesome, and once they break out of black fire, I can only escape... Yang Mei actually blocked more than five hundred, really... The Daughter of Destiny is truly unparalleled."


    Zhou Shu sighed in a low voice, "Yes, she doesn''t know how strong she is."


    Yuan Heyin nodded, "She is the most kind, she has sacrificed herself to block the foreign powerhouses, and has consumed everything for this, even the lifespan. You can help her make up for the rest, but these lifespans are difficult... you have What can I do?"


    "I thought about it, there are some ways."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said thoughtfully, "What can you do with Cihangzong?"


    Yuan Heyin expressed a bit of hesitation, "I will ask Immortal Master Miaodi, she should be able to calculate, if I want to think about it, if I am like Master Miaodi, I practice the Nine Turns Dry Rong Art to the Nine Dry and Nine Rongs. It should be able to extend life for a long time..."


    "This won''t work, she can''t practice the Nineth Rank Kurong Jue."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''ve seen that mental method. When it first dies, it will lose a thousand years of life. It is impossible for her to practice it."


    Nine turns with dryness, the first dryness will reduce the lifespan, and the latter will increase the lifespan. In this way, the nine dryness and the nine glory will increase the life expectancy of 9,000 years or more, but the premise is to pass the threshold of life loss. You don''t have longevity when you start practicing.


    Yuan Heyin was a little disappointed, "Then there is only the legendary immortal."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Uh..."


    Yuan Heyin explained, "Xianyi can cast an immortal body. After becoming an immortal body, it will live the same life as the heaven and earth. Longevity is not a problem. It''s just that Xianyi is a legendary god, and it is estimated that there is no such thing in the Xuanhuang world."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Understood, I am afraid it will be difficult The immortal body has the same life as the heaven and the earth. He has known this for a long time, but suddenly he heard the immortal, and he was a little surprised. He still knows where immortals are.��...


    Yuan Heyin looked at him, "Then what do you think of?"


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "I plan to find it in the secret realm. The success rate should not be small, it is estimated to be more than 70%."


    "Secret realm, what secret realm can find such a thing, more than 70%?"


    Yuan Heyin frowned, as if thinking of something, and said in surprise, "Did you mean..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Just put it straight, I plan to go to two places. The first is the Secret Realm of the Ruins. It is said that there are many secret treasures in the last heaven. Maybe there are 9th-order spiritual objects or pills that can prolong life. It''s the Secret Realm of Chaos, where the original state of the Profound Yellow Realm is still preserved. It is said that there are still unearthed artifacts and fairy objects in it. As long as some can be found, it shouldn''t be difficult to help Yangmei make up for the longevity."


    "I know you want to talk about returning to the market, but I didn''t expect you to even want to go to the Secret Realm of Chaos."


    Yuan Heyin couldn''t help but shook his head, "I don''t doubt at all that there are treasures in the Secret Realm of Chaos that can help Yangmei, for sure, but how do you get in, and how can you guarantee that you can come back safely?"


    Her eyes were condensed, and she shook her head resolutely, "You can go to the ruins, but I don''t recommend you to go to the Chaos Secret Realm. It is a place that Mighty dare not go, and to Cihangzong, you are the same as Yangmei. It��s important, you can��t just let you..."


    "I have decided."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, warmly said, "For me, Yangmei is as important as Xiuxian. Besides, it is quite good to have such an experience. I have been looking forward to it."


    Yuan Heyin lingered for a while, then sighed slightly, "If Yang Mei knew you said that, she wouldn''t let you go."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "She will."

 Chapter 1865: Street market, elders

    Inside Lingyu City.


    People come and go on the street, shouting one after another.


    "Sell the finest clan fur! The material is even better than the sixth-order alien beast, and a little tanning can be made into a top-grade defensive magic weapon. It is simple and light, and the quantity is small. If you want to buy it as soon as possible!"


    "The ground herring beads are now on sale! The top-grade treasures that can resist foreign races. There are not many goods. If you miss it, you will be gone!"


    "A lot of Jushan clan essence meat is on sale! It''s a good thing for physical fitness and physical training, at a fair price, and it''s not bullying!"


    Storefronts were filled with materials from foreign races, and immortal cultivators came to buy them in an endless stream.


    In fact, most foreign materials cannot be made into magic weapons or improve cultivation, but most of them have some special effects, such as ground herring beads, rat lizard hair, yaksha wings, raksha fire, etc., after some materials are used, It can even give birth to some peculiar abilities, such as camouflage, invisibility, escape, fire breathing, spirit devouring, etc. Although these abilities may not be a good thing, and may affect the cultivation of immortals, they can be obtained at the moment of alien invasion. , Is undoubtedly a great help to survival, so it can attract so many low-level cultivators.


    Of course, there are also some materials that are different. They are similar to the materials of the immortal world. They can refine magic weapons and improve cultivation. Most of them come from ethnic groups. These are foreign races from the Xuanhuang world. Such materials are rarer and more valuable. For most For monks, this type of material is their target for contention. Every time a foreign race invades, many monks benefit from it.


    The streets are lively, and the front of Huabaoxuan is even more crowded.


    Because everyone knows that Huabaoxuan will auction a batch of Dijiang blood today.


    The divine beasts of the Dijiang tribe, the mysterious yellow world, are regarded as the existence of gods, and their blood contains divine power. (The so-called divine power is actually a special power that incorporates certain laws. Those divine beasts and artifacts have such qualifications. These powers It is not known, so it is called divine power, and after understanding all the laws, divine power is not magical). If the cultivator takes or bathes, it is possible to get the power in it and even awaken the blood.


    No one knows if your ancestors have any blood connections with the beasts.


    There are many such examples, or legends, and there are many. There is a well-known monk in Dongshengzhou who accidentally obtained many heroic blood. After bathing in it for seven days and seven nights, he awakened the blood of heroic skills in his body. Shengxian was successful and easy.


    The price is very high, as long as Yuanshi, but there are many bidders, shouting one after another.


    Tens of thousands of catties of Emperor Jiang��s blood sold out quickly, and Hua Baoxuan also got countless precious stones, but this was not a climax. Soon, Hua Baoxuan launched the blood of Emperor Jiang. This, but Bidi Jiang''s blood is hundreds of times better.


    If the possibility of getting power from Dijiang��s blood is one in a few million, then Dijiang��s essence blood is one-thousandth or even a few hundredths. After all, this is the essence that can directly integrate its own blood. Blood, moreover, it is not only useful for this, but it is also very good for refining alchemy.


    These five drops of Emperor Jiang''s blood, together sold for a real sky-high price.


    Dongsheng Prefecture, no, it''s in the Xuanhuang Realm, where such prices haven''t appeared in hundreds of years.


    By the way, the monk who photographed them came from Baiyun City, a hidden wealthy family with the same name as Jianlu.


    "Tsk tut, really rich!"


    "We only have envy..."


    "Speaking of which, why don''t those big sect families come to auction?"


    "Large sects, big families, big households, now that the aliens are invading, they can''t take care of them themselves, they have to be busy defending, how can they have spare money to do these things."


    "That said, these hidden forces are still at ease."


    Amidst the discussion, the crowd gradually dispersed.


    Among them, a middle-aged monk shook his head and walked towards the other side of the street with emotion.


    "Elder Li, where are you going? Since you are in Lingyu City, why not come to the Heyin School to sit down?"


    The monk turned around with a stunned look and saw Zhou Shu, smiling at him.


    "Zhou...Sect Master Zhou."


    The monk stagnated, looked flustered, and quickly saluted.


    The monk''s name is Li Songbai. He is the Supreme Elder of the Heavenly Sword Gate. He has a very high status. He is considered the first three of the Heavenly Sword Gate. Of course, his strength is not bad. Li Songbai was the only one who was comparable to Jianlu Sword Master.


    Li Songbai calmed down and said slowly, "I...I''m going to visit the Sect Master, just pass by and watch the excitement."


    "I''m afraid it''s not watching the excitement, right?"


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "It has been seven hours since Elder Li came to Lingyu City. Up to now, you have been to 27 places where people gather, and you have been inquiring about certain news. For, to hide whereabouts, it��s all for this news. If it weren��t for me to come here now, the elders would still keep asking until the results come out, right?��


    Li Songbai was stunned, and his face turned pale.


    He also did not expect that he deliberately brought several magic weapons to hide his cultivation status and body shape, but Zhou Shu still saw it, and all the things he did and said during these seven hours were all seen by Zhou Shu. Clear and clear, clear and clear.


    "What does Sect Master mean? Isn''t it possible to follow the old man?"


    Li Songbai''s complexion sank, and suddenly increased his voice, and the wicked person came first to sue.


    "Is it necessary? The elders are so sneaky, it''s hard to let people not pay attention Zhou Shu is not angry, and smiles, "In fact, the elders want to ask questions, I have clear here. Why don��t you ask me first, but ask other people? "


    Li Songbai looked at Zhou Shu, then looked around, took a deep breath, "Since the lord said so, the old man asked."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Ask, the Heyin faction behaves upright, and there is nothing that cannot be denied."


    "Fine."


    Li Songbai slowly said, "You defended Lingyu City, defeated tens of thousands of alien races, and made great contributions to the world of cultivating immortals. But in the process of defending the city, did you use the teleportation formation? Sect Master Zhou, you should I know that the teleportation array is an array that is explicitly forbidden by the immortal world. Once used, it will lead to immortal sanctions. If you do this, even if you make a great contribution, it will not be possible to offset the guilt. This will make heaven and earth fission. The great guilt of the destruction of the immortal world!"


    "Fairy World..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, showing a trace of disdain, "After more than 20,000 years, I don��t think you are still counting on the fairy world. If the fairy world really helps the Xuanhuang world, there will be no foreign races invading, and the Xuanhuang world will not wither. You, Elder Li Songbai! You are now in the immortal world!"


    Li Songbai was stunned, and an unstoppable hatred surged up.


    Yes, if the Immortal Realm does not increase the power of the Heavenly Tribulation, I am afraid that I will have been promoted to the immortal. How can I think about it now, cringe, and dare not even go to the ninth Heavenly Tribulation, how sad.


    This is the hatred in the hearts of all the eight-fold and nine-fold cultivators crossing the Tribulation Realm, and it is difficult to erase.


    "Even...even so, you...you can''t use the teleportation array!"


    He was still scolding, but he seemed weaker.


    "The elders are really obsessed with the immortal world."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and shook his head, "But who said we used the teleportation array?"

 Chapter 1866: Clarify, suggest

    "No?"


    Li Songbai sneered, "Sect Master Zhou, don��t lie to your face. The old man asked at least a few hundred monks, and they all said that when defending the city, your disciple elders of the Dutch sect behaved strangely. You can get from the east of the city in just a few breaths. To the west of the city, from the inside to the outside, the distance of tens or even hundreds of miles, not using the teleportation array, how did you get there?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Is Elder Li talking about this?"


    As he said, he slowly raised his hand, his arm stretched out from his sleeve, and he punched out thousands of punches at an incredible speed.


    "You are..."


    Li Songbai''s expression was slightly stagnant. Before he could say anything, a black vortex suddenly appeared under his feet. Before he could react, his body fell into the vortex. After an exclamation, he found himself in the outer city hundreds of miles away. Up.


    Just standing still, a phantom appeared in front of him, it was Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the front, "Elder Li, this is our famous floating sea field in Lingyu City. Have you seen it when you came?"


    The sea field, as the name implies, is a field that breeds sea creatures. The sea is not underground, but suspended in the air. It is hundreds of meters above the ground. There are countless fish and many sea beasts. It is a wonder. The immortals who came to Lingyu City were all amazed when they saw this.


    "I saw it when I entered the city. It is indeed a wonderful workmanship..."


    Li Songbai nodded subconsciously, only to be surprised soon, "You, how did you get me here?"


    Zhou Shu patted his sleeves and smiled and said, "This sea field is about one hundred and seven miles away from the inner city where the elder was just now, but you haven��t spent a breath of time here, and the elder can see clearly. This is not a teleportation array."


    "this is����"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Li Songbai contemplated for a moment, and suddenly realized, "This is Kunlun''s big cutting punch!"


    "Yes, Elder Li is really knowledgeable."


    Zhou Shu said, "That''s the way we cut the passage and move the monks. This is what we rely on to defend Lingyu City."


    Li Songbai thought for a while, and said slowly, "The Big Cutting Fist contains the laws of space, and it is really wonderful. It does have an effect similar to the teleportation array, but it is the unspoken secret of Kunlun. How did the lord learn it? The relationship with Kunlun has eased, but it won��t be enough to send such a magic trick to the suzerain. What''s more, the suzerain said last time that it will not form an alliance with Kunlun? And according to the immortal cultivator in the city, several places in the city were transmitting at the same time. Can the big cutting punch be sent to several directions at the same time?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, slightly displeased, "The elders really have a lot of problems."


    Li Songbai stared at Zhou Shu, and said nonchalantly, "It''s about the world of immortality, and the old man has no choice but to ask the sovereign to express it."


    Zhou Shu looked at him as he was about to talk, Shi Shiran came up to a female nun, smiled and bowed to Zhou Shu, then looked at Li Songbai, and smiled charmingly, "This is not Elder Li? How come to Lingyucheng? , Why not come to me?"


    Seeing the female sister, Li Songbai''s expression unconsciously tightened, "Elder Cheng, long time no see."


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time, it''s been more than 900 years since we last met."


    Cheng Tianlan nodded slightly, and said thoughtfully, "I don''t know when I can audition with the elder again, the slave family has a little miss."


    Li Songbai paused in his heart and waved his hand quickly, "Elder Cheng, this is not necessary, the elder''s magical skills, the old man admires it so tightly, no need to compare."


    Cheng Tianlan sighed and said, "Oh, that''s a pity."


    "Haha, haha."


    Li Songbai just smiled, a little confused.


    Cheng Tianlan looked at Zhou Shu and then at Li Songbai, seemingly thoughtful, "Elder Li just now asked about Kunlun and the Heyin School, right?"


    Li Songbai paused, "There are indeed some doubts..."


    "Hehe, there is nothing suspicious. The slave family has always been in Lingyu City and knows a lot. Those are indeed caused by the big cutting punch."


    Cheng Tianlan interrupted his words with a smile, and said in a straightforward voice, "As for Kunlun... the Hoyin faction is not allied with us, but we are also willing to unconditionally support the Heyin faction, let alone a big cutting punch, even if it is Kunlun. We Kunlun are also willing to take out everything. After all, the Heyin Sect is fighting for all the cultivators of the Xuanhuang Realm. We Kunlun are also cultivators. Of course, we must do our best to help Lingyu City. What do you think, Elder Li?"


    Li Songbai was dumbfounded, "What I said, so is what I said."


    "Moreover, the Slave family has also helped a little bit. Although it is not as sophisticated as Sect Master Zhou, it is not bad." Cheng Tianlan looked at Li Songbai''s eyes and smiled. "Elder, do you want to try it with the Slave family? Let''s find someone quiet place?"


    Li Songbai waved his hand quickly, "No, no, that''s not necessary."


    He looked away and didn''t dare to look at her at all.


    "Actually, elder, even Kunlun has let go of all our grudges, so why bother with your Heavenly Sword Sect?"


    Cheng Tianlan suddenly lowered his face and frowned, "Now it is the chaos. The biggest enemy of the Xuanhuang Realm is the foreign race. We immortal cultivators should work together to fight against the enemy and put everything else aside. If the elders are still struggling with those other things. In the end I am embarrassed by the lotus faction and Lingyu City, that is, the loved ones hurt the enemy quickly, I advise you not to mistake yourself at the Heavenly Sword Gate, otherwise you will stand in Lingyu City, that is, all the immortal cultivators Opposite, it''s no different from a foreign race."


    Li Songbai''s face turned pale, and he said in a deep voice, "Elder Cheng said too much, we never have such thoughts."


    "I know if I don''t, just to talk about it, even if it''s a rainy day, the elders don''t need to care."


    Cheng Tianlan stretched his eyebrows and smiled, "Elder Li, if there are any doubts, the slave family has answered them all."


    Li Songbai waved his hand and said in a straightforward voice, "No, Elder Cheng, Sect Master Zhou, and the old man is still okay. I will visit you later."


    After the salute, he left soon without looking back.


    Zhou Shu looked at Cheng Tianlan and smiled slightly, "It''s really right to let you come, this Li Songbai, did you suffer your losses back then?"


    "At that time, the Heavenly Sword Gate and Kunlun were fighting for a secret realm. I was in the sixth level, and he had just been promoted to the eighth level. He wanted to overwhelm me and force me to let me out of the secret realm." Cheng Tianlan smiled, "As a result, both of his juniors were caught by me. Planted Meiyin, hehe, if it were not for me to let him go, he would not be the elder of Tianjianmen, but the elder of Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "No wonder I looked at you like a mouse and a cat. With you here, it seems that Heavenly Sword Sect can''t make trouble."


    "Hope, but he is not really powerful at the Heavenly Sword Sect, but he won''t be able to come out even if he is powerful..."


    Cheng Tianlan''s expression gradually became serious, "Speaking of which, how does the suzerain feel about my previous proposal? If you agree, I will immediately go to the elders to ask the elders to decide. The suzerain can rest assured that it will be presided over by Elder Lin. The opportunity is great and it is of great benefit to both of us."


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1867: Consider things

    Zhou Shu appeared solemn, "Elder Cheng, I''m still thinking about it."


    Cheng Tianlan nodded lightly and smiled, "The Sect Master will continue to think about it, no hurry, I will leave first."


    Before taking a few steps, she turned her head back and said slowly, "Sect Master, if I say that I am participating alone, not in the name of Kunlun, and I will never tell Kunlun, how will the Sect Master choose? Wouldn''t it take so long?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said deeply, "Are you sure you can do this?"


    Cheng Tianlan took a few steps closer, with a solemn expression, "Sect Master, after experiencing the battle in Lingyu City, I believe that all the immortal cultivators in Lingyu City at that time will regard you as the new emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm, and I am the same. , I am convinced that only you are the hope of the world of cultivating immortals and can bear the expectations of all cultivators."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "So, what do you mean?"


    Cheng Tianlan said calmly and solemnly, "Sect Master Zhou, if I were to make a choice between you and Kunlun, I would not hesitate a bit, because compared to Kunlun, you are more likely to promote me to immortality."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said slowly, "I will remember these words."


    Cheng Tianlan nodded slightly, seeming to let go of some burdens, and relaxed a lot, "Sect Master, then I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Well, thank you just now."


    "I thank you for it."


    Cheng Tianlan smiled back and turned away.


    Her proposal was that Kunlun and Zhou Shu would study the teleportation array together.


    In the Battle of Lingyu City, the teleportation array was used many times. In the eyes of the immortal cultivators in the city, it was just an inexplicable movement, like a teleportation array but not certain. In the eyes of the used Holly Sect elders and some people, He Yin There is no doubt that the faction owns the teleportation array.


    Of course Cheng Tianlan was among them.


    Moreover, in her opinion, the transmission technology of the Holland School is quite mature. The use of the transmission array, fast positioning without any error, no impact on the user, etc., can be explained from the small. In terms of transmission, the Holland School has reached the level of holding the door thousands of years ago, and is even higher.


    The traction door can achieve long-distance transmission with extremely small errors. It is expected that the Heyin Pie can also, and even can be error-free, then it is very clear what the Heyin Pie can do next.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, the pinnacle of transmission technology is the Tongtian Pagoda, and the Heyin School is not far from this step.


    Cheng Tianlan saw it thoroughly.


    She can see this, because Kunlun is the ancestor of the immortal cultivator and the ancestor of the teleportation array. The ancient Kunlun was also annihilated because of the Tongtian Pagoda. Although the teleportation technology disappeared, more or less some of Kunlun remained. Inheritance and memory, these inheritances, the new Kunlun in the past has always adhered to the ancestral training and did not touch it, but in the past few thousand years, it has also given up the ancestral training and started secret research, but it has not achieved any results.


    With such a thing, how can it not be studied?


    You know, in order to maintain their position, Kunlun can even recreate the dead soul-devouring pill, and the teleportation array is no exception. After losing contact with the fairy world for so long, they have been thinking of ways to leave the Xuanhuang world, and The fairy world is back online, and the teleportation array is one of the solutions.


    After seeing those teleportation disks, Cheng Tianlan quickly proposed to Zhou Shu to study together.


    Kunlun can spend money and materials to study all the expenses of the teleportation array, while the Heyin faction only needs to send people, and the final results will be shared by both parties.


    Zhou Shu did not give her a clear answer, and it was impossible to give it.


    Because Cheng Tianlan, who only saw the formations, could not know that the Heyin faction had already passed the research step. With the existence of a genius like Lin Zhu, the transmission technology has fully recovered, not much worse than that of the past. Those formations are just casual For this matter, there is no need for Kunlun to come to help, and the Tongtian Pagoda has been completed, only the last point, the goal is almost completed, and what Kunlun needs to do.


    Now let Kunlun join in, supported by Kunlun''s resources, the advantage is that the Tongtian Pagoda can be used soon, but this benefit is nothing to Zhou Shu, and it may not offset the disadvantage.


    Those resources can always be accumulated, and allowing a large sect like Kunlun to join will bring many unnecessary problems.


    Kunlun joined, what about other sects, whether to oppose it or join together? No matter what, there will be many questions. For example, the question of the quota of the 100 people on the tower can cause the immortal world to set off a similar invasion of foreign races. It''s a mess.


    Of course, the problem can always be solved, but now, Zhou Shu doesn''t want to work **** this aspect, he has too much to do.


    Withdrawing the phantom, Zhou Shu entered Wushuang City.


    As soon as he entered, he was taken and slipped into the small black room. Although Zhou Shu was omnipotent outside, he was still restrained everywhere in this unparalleled city.


    Zhou Shu only smiled, "San Jose, are you okay recently?"


    "What is the problem?"


    The city lord shook his head and said with disdain, "It is true that some alien races came from the sea, but they were resolved by the surrounding sea races before they arrived on the island. Speaking of which, what kind of handle did they hold by you, even the Tier 8 Jinlong? The Sea Clan is here, this is a posture to fight the alien race."


    "Equal and mutually beneficial transactions, you shouldn''t talk nonsense about where they are treated like others."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The Dragon King of the East China Sea is here with me, and I will send it to you in a few days You can command those sea people with it."


    The city lord suddenly said, "It turned out to be the Dragon King''s order, what do I say, this thing is their lifeblood, without it, the East China Sea Dragon Palace is not righteous, what are you doing, is Dongshengzhou all right?"


    "There will be nothing to do soon."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have to come, not only Dragon King Ling, but also to send Lin Zhu, other people send me to worry, she has always said that she wants to finish the Tongtian Pagoda, let her do it, it''s over. It''s over, you can use it when you have the resources."


    The city lord nodded and said with joy, "Yes, yes, so be at ease, I don''t worry about other people, you come here soon."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Soon, I will leave in a few days, I will come by myself, Bai Long and the others will stay in Lingyu City."


    The city lord shook his head and said helplessly, "Anyway, my protectors have long denied me and changed to you. Alas, good people are not rewarded."


    "It''s not what you asked, so I''ll complain again."


    Zhou Shu curled his lips, "Stop talking, I''m going to prepare."


    "Go ahead."


    The city lord waved his hand with disgust, as if thinking of something, then said, "By the way, I have something to tell you."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "What?"


    The city lord showed a bit heavy, "Penglai Island is about to float to Beiluzhou. Today, the city residents there entered Wushuang City, and they have some connections. He said that the foreign races in Beiluzhou are very fierce, and they are very difficult for many places. A fierce attack was launched, including the Chongyang Palace and the Xiahou family. Everyone who cultivated immortality was in danger."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, "Xiahou family...what happened?"


    The city lord spread his hands, "I don''t know, I was surrounded about a few months ago, and that person doesn''t know exactly."


    (Ps: Thank you zhainiuniu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1868: Blue sky, Xiahou

    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said slowly, "Xiahou Family has helped Lingyucheng a lot, and I am a little free now. I will go and see if I can help..."


    At this moment, someone in the hall suddenly ran in, hurriedly.


    "I''m here after I say, City Lord, see you later."


    Zhou Shu left Wushuang City, turned to the incoming monk, and said warmly, "Brother Ying, what''s the matter?"


    "Xiahou...Xiahou''s house..."


    Xia Houying looked at Zhou Shu with a look of grief and anger, her whole body was trembling, and she couldn''t speak clearly.


    As if he understood something, Zhou Shu gently shook his head, raised his sleeves and waved, a warm breath drifted towards Xia Houying, Qingxin Pu Shan Ju, the method from Cihangzong, can most calm emotions and calm the mind.


    After standing there for a while, Xia Houying gradually recovered and took a deep breath, "Brother Zhou, Xiahou''s house is gone."


    "Nothing?"


    Zhou Shu shook unconsciously.


    "Yes."


    Xia Houying nodded heavily, "A child came from Beiluzhou today and brought the jade slips left by Duke Zhaode. Brother Zhou, take a look."


    "Okay, baby brother, sit for a while."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip, and as soon as he opened it, he heard Xiahou Zhaode��s voice, ��This is the last time for the old man to pass the book to the flying sword. The children of Xiahou who received the book must remember that this book must be delivered to Lingyucheng��s book as soon as possible. Xia Houying, Xia Houxuan, Xiahou Wan''er, Zhou Shu and others, don��t miss out..."


    Xia Hou Zhaode''s figure gradually appeared, his expression calm, and he spoke word by word.


    Five months ago, a foreign army surrounded the Xiahou family.


    The number is about one million, and the leader is also a Dijiang clan. The Xiahou family held on for two months, but finally failed to hold on.


    In fact, it was lost from the beginning.


    The Xiahou family is located underground, and it is an excellent terrain to defend against immortal cultivators, but it is a natural disadvantage for foreign races.


    The aliens broke through from the underground and broke through the formation on the first day. They burned most of the Xiahou family and destroyed the Xiahou family''s defense line sixty-seven out of ten. The remaining Xiahou children stayed in the sword pavilion under the leadership of Xiahou Zhaode.


    Using the sword formation of Jiange to defend, Xiahou''s family persisted for two months. However, the enemy was few and we were weak, the enemy was strong and we were weak, and the powerful formation could not withstand the constant impact of foreign races, and finally took action in the Emperor Clan. After that, it was completely shattered.


    This jade slip was left at the moment before the sword formation was destroyed.


    Xia Hou Zhaode knew that it was inevitable. After Feijian sent the jade slip, he activated the final effect of the sword formation, causing many flying swords and sword intent to explode together.


    In the jade slip, Xia Hou Zhaode''s expression kept changing, from calm at first to uncontrollable excitement later, even a trace of unconscious divine thoughts could reveal many things.


    "My Xiahou family, even if there is no death, I will not leave it to the alien race!"


    His body gradually grew taller, and the wild laughter reverberated in the hall, "Hahahaha, disappear together in the sword intent, hahahaha!"


    by the way.


    After Jiange blew up, Jiange and Xiahou family were completely ruined, and nothing was left, but the alien army was not able to please. The Emperor Clan was also in the sword of the Xiahou family in the past. After being completely strangled, there was no bones left, and the remaining alien races died seven or eighty-eight, one million troops, and less than fifty thousand people could leave in the end.


    "Duke Zhaode!"


    Seeing Xiahou Zhaode''s figure gradually disappeared, Xiahouying couldn''t help shouting, tears slipping down her eyes.


    "Duke Zhaode forever!"


    Zhou Shu bowed a politely, and said slowly, "Brother Ying, please don��t be too hurt. This action of Duke Zhaode deserves his death, and in the eyes of us immortals, he is a model that should be imitated. At that moment Zhaode��s name will continue to be spread until the day when the Xuanhuang Realm ceases to exist, and the Xiahou family only disappeared from Biluoshan. It will be rebuilt elsewhere and will last forever. For this reason, I will Do your best."


    "Thank you Brother Zhou."


    Xia Houying turned to Zhou Shu and saluted very solemnly.


    He shook his head and sighed, "I really don''t know how to be grateful to the lord, I haven''t spoken yet, Brother Zhou..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Duke Zhaode has contributed to the death of Xuanhuang Realm, and Brother Ying and Brother Xuan have also given everything for Lingyu City. I can see that you and I are intimate friends. If you have to talk about this kind of thing, Brother Ying It��s not to make people laugh, I will definitely do things that should be done."


    Xia Houying nodded, with a grateful expression, "Thank you Sect Master."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said slowly, "Brother Ying should be Patriarch Xiahou, right? Are you planning to return to Beiluzhou to rebuild the family?"


    "Biluoshan has disappeared, the sword pavilion has been destroyed, and there is no point in going back."


    Xia Houying sighed and begged, "Brother Zhou, I have discussed with others, first build the Xiahou family in Lingyu City, and then talk about it. As for how to look at it slowly in the future, I just don''t know the lord... "


    "I can''t ask for anything."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and nodded, "It is an honor for the Xiahou family to come to Lingyu City. The baby brothers in Lingyu City can choose at will. Just tell me what you need, as long as the Xiahou family can recover as soon as possible. I will do everything I do, and I will give everything I need."


    Xia Houying quickly thanked, "It doesn''t need much if there is a place, we don''t need anything else."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "Brother Ying, don''t hesitate, is there really no shortage?"


    "It''s really not lacking," Xia Houying shook her head. "Duke Zhaode had handed over many inheritances of Xiahou''s family to me. Otherwise, Xiahou''s family is really dead now, and I dare not say that it can be rebuilt. ."


    Zhou Shu sighed with emotion, "Duke Zhaode is still looking forward."


    "Yeah, I can''t wait for Zhaode, and I don''t know how to do it..."


    Thinking of Xia Hou Zhaode, Xia Houying felt a lot of grief in her heart. It was difficult to calm her down. She just arched her hands and said, "Thank you, Brother Zhou, let me say goodbye, and I will disturb you next time."


    Watching Xia Houying leave, Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously.


    "Unexpectedly, the Xiahou family, one of the four great families, was destroyed by a foreign race, and Biluoshan was completely destroyed."


    A blue bird dressed in tulle slowly walked out from behind the palace, looking at Zhou Shu, with a look of shock, "Could it be that Beiluzhou is more serious than Dongshengzhou? This is the beginning of the alien invasion. It''s really hard to imagine that the big family will be destroyed."


    "It won''t be more serious than ours. There are a lot less foreign races than Dongshengzhou, I asked."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The main reason is that the Xiahou family has been spotted by the foreign race, and they have problems. Their talents are withered. Several elites are all in Lingyu City. There is no way to meet the Dijiang family over there."


    "Yes, it won''t be so scary to think about it, I''m the one who''s worried."


    Qingque nodded slightly, only looking at Zhou Shu, and said with a puzzled expression, "Shu, you have asked, who did you ask?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You can guess it."


    Qingque lowered her head and thought for a while, then suddenly said, "Could it be that... didn''t you kill the last Dijiang Clan?"


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    The green bird was shocked.

 Chapter 1869: Penglai, rest assured

    "This matter..."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu with a serious look, "Don''t let too many people know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    "But, aren''t those aliens branded on them..." She glanced at Zhou Shu, and she shook her head helplessly, "Forget it, there won''t be any problems with you anyway, it doesn''t matter if the brand is not branded, right? ?"


    Zhou Shu still smiled and nodded, "Qingque, I''m going to Penglai Island to take Lin Zhu over and take a look at Beiluzhou."


    "Well, going to Beiluzhou?"


    Qingque seemed to think, "The Xiahou family is gone. Are you worried that the Chongyang Palace will also be attacked by foreign races? Speaking of which, the city lord really said that there are many foreign races in Beiluzhou, but the Chongyang Palace should be fine, if it is the six major sects. There is also a problem, and the trouble will be big."


    "Just look, there are other things."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Recently, Lingyu City should not be attacked by foreign races anymore. Just look at it, but remember that there is something to tell me in Wushuang City at any time, and the contact with Wushuang City must not be broken."


    "Don''t worry, where will you be the second time?"


    Qingque just nodded, "There are disciples guarding the surrounding spirit veins and so on, and they won''t be attacked again."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I''ll leave soon. If Yan and they are busy, I won''t talk about it. Just let me know. Regarding the Xiahou family, you can help as much as you can. Do it more grandly, right. We are very good."


    Qingque smiled and said, "Even the four great families are in Lingyu City. Of course it will be lively."


    "Well, not much to say."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said warmly, "After returning this time, we will go to the ruins. If it doesn''t go well, we may have to go to the Secret Realm of Chaos."


    "it is good!"


    A look of expectation flashed in Qingque''s eyes, with a look of excitement, "Is it finally going? I''m waiting for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, the figure was gone, Qingque said anxiously, "You also be careful!"


    A few days later.


    Penglai Island.


    A bright spot suddenly flashed in the sky, and a meteor fell straight down and fell on the island, shaking the ground a few times.


    Lin Zhu pulled out of Zhou Shu''s arms, a trace of blush appeared on her pale face, "Is it here, Senior?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Here, I''m already on Penglai Island."


    Lin Zhu looked around, her eyes widened, with an incredible expression, "It''s really here, it''s like a blink of an eye, too soon!"


    In a hurry, Zhou Shu flew over on the eighth day.


    From the first heaven to the tenth heaven, there are violent gang winds, and every level up, the gang wind becomes more and more violent, and only the cultivators of the relative level can enter.


    Gang wind is strong but also beneficial. As long as it can withstand the wind, you can ride on the wind. The speed of the flight in the wind is many times that of the outside. The stronger the wind, the faster the speed.


    However, being able to enter a few heavens does not mean that you can fly in a few heavens. Then the wind in the next few heavens is so powerful that even the nine-layer cultivator of the tribulation realm did not dare to look forward to it for a long time, let alone flying. However, Zhou Shu didn''t care. He had only seven levels of cultivation, but he could fly freely in the eighth heavens. He could even fly with Lin Zhu, leaving Lin Zhu intact.


    This kind of ability is impossible for the Nineth Heaven cultivator.


    Zhou Shu''s current strength is far above the Nine Heavens, and he can overcome the Tribulation and improve his realm at any time, but it is difficult to say whether he can survive the final Ten Heavens.


    Zhou Shu took out the golden Wushuang Ling and took Lin Zhu into the ground.


    "Come on."


    The city lord came out swayingly, using a phantom figure, like a child.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully, only to feel that the city lord��s face was pale and withered, like an old man, far not as rosy and full as he had seen in the past. He didn��t feel suspicious, "City lord, what��s the matter with you? Too much strength, is there something wrong with Penglai Island, or the formation?"


    "Shit! You just had a problem! Stop wordy!"


    The city lord gave him a fierce look, turned his head and walked towards the hall. Although his figure was crooked, his steps seemed steady.


    "There are always a few days in a month when Xiaomu is like this."


    Lin Zhu pulled Zhou Shu''s sleeve and whispered, "Senior, the little girl has seen it many times. Every time like this, he has a bad temper, but...hehe, no matter how bad the little girl is ."


    "What are you talking about, you are the little wood!"


    The city lord turned around and glanced sideways at Lin Zhu. Lin Zhu stuck out his tongue and made a face. The city lord couldn''t take her, so he had to turn around.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, after a few steps, "City Lord, you are still trying to transform yourself, right?"


    Soon I could think that the appearance of such a release should be the result of failed attempts to further transform.


    "Otherwise what else could it be?"


    The city lord said irritably, "I always have to try it, otherwise it will be of no use to go to the fairy world."


    "It''s true," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "but you don''t have to worry, as long as you keep your source, you can slowly cultivate again. If the vitality of the Xuanhuang world is not good, then use the spirit of the fairy or even more. Tall stuff."


    "I know too."


    The city lord sighed rather helplessly But I��m going to go up like this, I��m afraid I��ll pull you back then, you know, compared with the heavens and the world, especially the fairy world, the mysterious yellow world Like a paradise, although immortal cultivators feel that the current Xuanhuang realm is infinitely bad, but when the real ascension leaves and enters other worlds, they will know that other worlds are countless times more cruel than here, and it is not easy to survive. , Even if you are a fairy, you may not have a foothold. "


    "What''s to worry about."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and believed, "I have been prepared for these a long time ago. What about the heavens and the immortal realms? As long as you firmly believe in your own way, there is nothing you can''t get through. No matter how cruel it is, you can only treat it as a tribulation. That is, with me, you will definitely find a foothold."


    The city lord''s figure shook slightly and looked at Zhou Shu unconsciously, "What you said is no different from what he said in the past, but he is extremely confident, but in the end he can''t even take me with him, and he doesn''t know that he is here now. What happened to the immortal world... Hey, he was no worse than you at the time, are you sure you can do what he can''t?"


    "You can see this now."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the hall in front, with a faint smile, "With the Tongtian Pagoda, we will definitely be able to leave the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "That''s it!"


    Lin Zhu walked in three steps in two steps, grabbed the city lord, and patted the lord''s head lightly, "Xiao Mu, you have to trust senior, trust him like I do, senior has nothing impossible to do!"


    "Little girl, go away!"


    The city lord shook his head angrily, trying to break free, but was held tightly, unable to move.


    Staring at Lin Zhu, there was nothing to do. Without Lin Zhu, there would be no Sky Tower. He was firmly grasped by Lin Zhu.


    (Ps: Thank you Gulang Tingtao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1870: Lord, Chaos

    Pushing open the hall door and seeing the long-lost formation, Lin Zhu''s eyes lit up and immediately walked over.


    Her whole person has changed, glowing with a strange brilliance.


    When she reached the Tongtian Pagoda, she turned her head, "Senior, the little girl will continue to do things. It will definitely be built in three or five years."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Well, don''t worry too much."


    Lin Zhu nodded, and soon entered the situation, the formation talisman continued to fly, and the surrounding puppets also moved.


    Zhou Shu and the city owner quietly retreated.


    Zhou Shu handed a token to the city lord, "This is the order of the Dragon King."


    The city lord took a look and put it away, with some solemn expression on his face, "During this period, you can still use the Dragon King''s order to order them, but it may not be necessary in a few days. Those sea races are still hidden dangers."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "The city lord meant..."


    "When the third batch of aliens invade, aliens and demons with dragon blood will enter the Xuanhuang Realm. As you know, in the past, the Sea Clan was inextricably linked with them, and it is difficult to guarantee the Sea Clan. Will not follow their instigation and deal with us in turn," the city lord said slowly, "This kind of thing has happened many times before. I see it in my eyes and can''t trust them too much."


    "It shouldn''t be this time."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "After all, I still have the blood of true dragons here. If the East China Sea Clan wants to rule the world, they must listen to me."


    The city lord nodded slightly, "I hope so."


    "If you have anything, please tell me at any time," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "By the way, I have one more thing to ask, how can I enter the Chaos Secret Realm that the city lord said last time?"


    The city lord paused, "Find a place of chaos, and then use the open sky stone to open the door of chaos and enter the secret realm of chaos."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "The place of chaos?"


    The city lord explained, "The Xuanhuang Realm was originally a chaos. Later, when the chaos was split, the world was born, but this process is not completely complete. There are still many unknown places in the Xuanhuang Realm. They are called the place of chaos."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "So, are there many places of chaos?"


    The city lord nodded and shook his head, "In the past there were many, but now they are not. The place of chaos maintains the unopened appearance of the world, with countless treasures and resources. It can be described as a natural secret realm. With the emergence of sacred beasts, dragons and other races, and artifacts For reasons such as the emergence of the self, the chaotic places were discovered and changed by them...In the Xuanhuang Realm now, the chaotic places have basically disappeared."


    "what����"


    Zhou Shu showed many regrets, "How did it disappear?"


    The city lord said slowly, "Once the place of chaos is discovered, the beasts and others will explore vigorously. Their claims are endless. They not only take away all resources and treasures, but also abandon them and let the chaos inside. When the qi leaks out, without the breath of chaos, the place of chaos will slowly return to a normal world, and naturally disappear. Alas, the place of chaos is the treasure bestowed by the Xuanhuang realm to all creatures, but they have been ruined by them. "


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "It''s really a pity."


    Looking at the city lord, he was a little puzzled, "Is it really gone?"


    "If it is really gone, how can you find it?"


    The city lord smiled and shook his head, "The Xuanhuang Realm is so big, there will always be chaos places that have not been discovered, and after the human cultivators occupy the Xuanhuang Realm, there have been several chaos places... According to the record, The human cultivators discovered the place of chaos and the treasures inside, but they did not take it away completely. They believed that as long as they kept it, resources and treasures would continue to be born in the chaos... "


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu and applauded, "Speaking of which, this is the reason why I admire you as human beings. I rarely catch fish. I know how to use it and know how to protect it. What is the chaos? Although there is no aura in it, it is not suitable for inhaling. , But it can nurture the heaven and the earth, the Xuanhuang Realm, and what can��t be nurtured? It can be said that the Qi of Chaos is the source of all things. It is the most wonderful thing between the heaven and the earth. As long as it is protected for a long time, it will be born sooner or later. More treasures, not to mention all kinds of spiritual things, even the artifacts may regenerate."


    "Anyone who thinks about this should know this, but those divine beasts and alien races have never even thought about it."


    The city lord sighed, "I sometimes think that this is probably the reason why the sacred beasts and other races were finally defeated by humans, because during their time in the Xuanhuang Realm, the Xuanhuang Realm made countless contributions without giving any return. , If I were the founder of the Xuanhuang Realm, and I am the innate gods of the Xuanhuang Realm, I would never let them stay in the Xuanhuang Realm for a long time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, having the same thought.


    The world itself has life and spirits. If you live in peace with the world and help each other, both can continue to develop, but if you only know to take from the world without paying anything in return, you will be retributed sooner or later.


    The city lord sneered with a hint of sneer, "The mythical beasts got treasures from the place of chaos, and they became extremely powerful, and even called themselves gods of heaven and earth, but in the end, they paid the price for their stupidity, and they thought they got the Xuanhuang World. With so many benefits, I am the master of the Xuanhuang World but I don��t know that the Xuanhuang World has already abandoned them."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "They have been rejected and become aliens, so even if they come again, they will definitely lose."


    Zhou Shu can understand these words of the city lord very well, because the city lord, as the descendant of the tree and wood of the heaven and earth, was originally born from the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm. I feel empathy, so I can say these words.


    "I''m talking too much."


    The city lord shook his head slightly, "Let��s go back to the topic. After the human cultivators discovered the chaos place, they tried to protect them and set up a portal. The chaos place protected in this way is called the chaos secret realm. Is where you are going."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "So, where is it?"


    "Ground."


    The city lord was quite solemn, "The two chaotic mysteries in the record came from the underground. I don''t know the exact location at this time, because they are not static. They keep changing positions under the earth with the flow of the source of heaven and earth."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Then you should be able to find the city lord? Where can you find the source of energy in the world?"


    "I haven''t found it for 20,000 years."


    The city lord shook his head, but smiled at the corner of his mouth, "My roots can only go down a thousand miles."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "So, the place of chaos can only be a thousand miles below, but in the Xuanhuang Realm, it is rare to have such a deep place. Under the ground of Four Continents, it is almost eight. There is lava below a hundred miles deep, and there is no source of energy..."


    As if thinking of something, he was shocked suddenly, "I know, where I thought of it!"


    The city lord smiled and nodded, "Take your open sky stone, look for it, and wait for your good news."

 Chapter 1871: Reunion

    Leaving Penglai Island, head to Beiluzhou.


    A few days later, Zhou Shu arrived.


    At first glance, the eyes were devastated, and the sadness came from the heart, and it was very embarrassing.


    There are dilapidated villages everywhere, and the war is not over. There are still many foreign races who are torturing. Mortals are running and struggling with despair in their eyes, while the foreign races chase them with grinning laughter and cruel slaughter. .


    "stop!"


    A woman floated up and fell in front of the alien.


    The tall alien race glanced at her and laughed, "Hahaha, who are you, do you want to save these human trash?"


    "The one who killed you."


    There was a cold light in the woman''s eyes, as cold as mysterious ice. The tall alien figure was shocked, and a blood flower suddenly blossomed on her chest, with thousands of strands and seven petals, overflowing with indescribable light. Temptation, the foreign race took a few steps back, clutching his chest, fell to the ground and died without being able to say a word.


    The woman immediately changed her goal and wandered between many alien races. With every step she took, one of the alien races bloomed with blood and fell.


    The mortal people were startled, someone recognized it and shouted, "Yes, it''s the Blood Flower God Sect!"


    "It''s them, who specializes in killing the Blood Flower God Sect who kills alien races from the outside world. Many villages and towns have been rescued by them. I didn''t expect that even a remote village like ours, they all came. Great! Great!"


    "Long live the Blood Flower God Sect!"


    "Thousands of hopes, the savior is finally here, not afraid of those alien races!"


    The mortals cheered. It seemed that this kind of thing happened not for the first time, but many times in Beiluzhou.


    The woman did not respond, and harvested the lives of the alien races without a sound. Not long after, hundreds of alien races died. Every alien had the same blood flower blooming in it, strange or strange, and the alien body slowly Shrinked into a ball, shriveled and terribly, as if even the flesh and blood were gone.


    The blooming flower **** not only life, but also other things.


    Amidst the cheers of mortals, the woman flew into the air and disappeared quickly.


    Mortal people rectified the broken village, cursed the damned alien, praised the sudden savior, and continued their lives.


    "This flower..."


    Zhou Shu, who was in the air, witnessed these things, and he felt familiar, and shook his head slightly, "Although it is an alien thing, let''s go and see it."


    Although the woman is fast and has special concealment methods, it is of no use in front of Zhou Shu. Every move is in the eyes.


    Zhou Shu followed her for two days.


    The woman went to dozens of hundreds of villages along the way, killed many foreign races, and rescued many mortals.


    "Almost, it can meet the requirements of the adults, it is time to go back."


    The woman muttered to herself, with a trace of comfort, changed her direction and flew towards the North Sea.


    "My lord? Hehe, this time, did you put the base in the sea?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, still following behind.


    Not long after, the woman fell on a desert island.


    The desert island is densely surrounded by phantom arrays. If you don''t see through it, it will be no different from the sea. No one knows that there is an island here.


    "Three breaths, three breaths are the only way to see through the Array Zhongguanqiao. Even if it is not as good as Qinghai Mujia, it is not far behind. It is not easy."


    After passing through the magic array, Zhou Shu also had a trace of admiration, and quietly escaped into the island.


    There are many people on the island, all women, all beautiful and strong.


    The woman fell and went straight to a temple on the island.


    The palace is exquisite and gorgeous, like a flower that grows naturally. The material is special and the style is unique. It is hard to find such a peculiar building in the Xuanhuang world. Zhou Shu couldn''t help but look at it a few more times, feeling slightly. It seems to have learned something from it.


    The woman walked to the front of the temple, and the door of the temple opened immediately.


    "come in."


    The voice floated out of the hall, although the tone was low but tactfully melodious, the lingering sound was endless, and the words were difficult to describe the beauty, but I felt drunk.


    The sound alone makes people fascinated, and there is no need to talk about it.


    "Sure enough it is her."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, and his spiritual thought drifted into the hall with the woman.


    In the hall.


    Standing at the table was a young girl, half-covered by lavender veil, with an extremely beautiful figure, her eyes like stars, her eyes fixed on the woman who came in, and she turned slightly, "How is the collection?"


    "My lord, it''s almost full."


    The woman bowed and bowed, holding out a crystal clear ball with both hands, like a crystal.


    The ball is constantly immersed, revealing various colors of fluorescence, coming back and forth, it is really beautiful.


    "It''s full, but there are too many impurities, and only 15% can be used, which is not bad."


    The girl frowned slightly, raised her hand, the ball fell into her hand, and then said, "Go down, rest for a few days before going out."


    "I see, my lord."


    The woman was relieved and stepped back slowly.


    "Wait," the girl seemed to think of something, "Do those humans still call us the Blood Flower God Sect?"


    The woman lowered her head and said, "Yes, more and more people are screaming like this. If this continues, I am afraid that this title will spread to the entire Beiluzhou. They regard us as the savior and are spreading praise."


    "Blood Flower God Cult..."


    The girl laughed unconsciously, smiling very beautifully or Just like that blood flower, it makes people mesmerized, "Humans, although all of them are stupid, but they are also very interesting. Yes, if they knew that this savior was also an alien in their mouths, what would happen?"


    The woman whispered, "It''s not going to be anything, we didn''t start with them either, we saved so many, I''m afraid there are millions."


    "That''s because they are too weak."


    The girl''s eyes suddenly cooled down, "I never do anything to the weak and waste time."


    "Ok����"


    The woman was stagnant, bent over and said, "My lord, I''m going out first."


    "Don''t bother me."


    The girl didn''t even look at her, and as the woman went out, the door of the palace closed quickly.


    The girl stared at the fluorescent ball and stretched out her white and flawless palm. On her palm, colorful dim light flashed, and a wonderful flower gradually bloomed. The flower looked the same as the blood flower, but the color was more fantastic and even more or, With an extremely powerful breath.


    Appearing to notice the fluorescent ball, the stamens in the flower stretched towards the ball.


    But halfway through the stretch, he suddenly stopped, turned around, and shook violently twice toward the right corner of the hall.


    There is no one there.


    But the girl''s face changed suddenly, she immediately put the flowers away and stared at it, "Who, come out?!"


    "It can be seen from this, it is worthy of Utambula."


    In the corner of the unmanned hall, a figure gradually appeared, with a calm expression and a smile.


    "It''s you?"


    The girl''s figure trembles slightly, and her face turns pale again, "You, why did you come here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, arched his hands, "Next Zhou Shu, the saint of Youtan, it''s been a long time."


    (Ps: Thank you zhainiuniu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1872: Saint, admonish

    "Saint, isn''t it a witch?"


    The panic was quickly concealed, and the girl recovered her grace and calmness. She calmly looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Sect Master Zhou, I never thought you had the habit of peeping at others. It is not practical. I will show you what you want to see."


    "Hehe, that''s not necessary, I just bump into it occasionally."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Saint Witch is actually just a title, don''t care too much."


    The girl smiled softly, "Sect Master Zhou is very free and easy. You destroyed my Juyin Mountain last time. Do you plan to destroy this place again this time?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I originally had this idea..."


    "try it yourself?"


    The girl stared at Zhou Shu, tit-for-tat, "Now there is no one from Ci Hangzong to help you, you may not be my opponent."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, raised his hand slightly, and took the fluorescent ball from the girl''s hand, "This, what''s in it? It''s so rich and powerful..."


    "you you����"


    The girl panicked again.


    Zhou Shu snatched the fluorescent ball. She didn''t know it beforehand. She didn''t have the ability to resist. When she realized that she didn''t have the ability to resist at all, she could only watch it. This made her desperate more than no consciousness. When, this week, Zhou Shu changed. Is it so strong?


    And just now, she didn''t find Zhou Shu, only Utambula.


    At this moment, she came to understand how big the gap between her and Zhou Shu was.


    "Don''t want yours."


    Zhou Shu smiled and threw the fluorescent ball back, "Whatever is taken from the alien race is good, I am not interested."


    The girl caught the fluorescent ball and said in a deep voice, "How did you know?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I came across occasionally, Blood Flower God Sect, very good name."


    "You...you know everything."


    The girl took a deep breath and stared at Zhou Shu, "Then what do you want to do, you know I have Utambula, then you should know that no matter how powerful you are, you can��t be its opponent. I advise you. Leave early."


    "I will leave."


    Zhou Shu appeared a little dignified, "But I want to know some things and ask the saint to tell the truth."


    The girl hesitated for a while, "Say it, I don''t guarantee that I will tell you."


    "What do you have to do with those alien races?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, then looked at her suddenly, his eyes shone with cold, and there was a lot of killing intent, which could burst out at any time.


    The girl''s figure quaked slightly, and she was a little frightened. The killing intent was so terrible, and the more she felt it, the more chilling she became. She could only avoid her eyes and dare not look at it.


    She turned her side, pretending to be calm, "It doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Are you sure?"


    "Sect Master Zhou, you have great magical powers, don''t you know?"


    The girl slowly shook her head, with a lot of disdain, "Those alien races carry the imprint of divine condemnation. They are divine condemators and a group of slaves at the mercy of others. As a saint of Utambula, I will not suffer anything. How can human control be with them?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Speaking of which, you really don''t have a mark on your body."


    "Of course not, do you want to see clearly?"


    The girl turned around, staring at Zhou Shu, her beautiful eyes flowed, and the tulle on her body seemed to be gradually falling off, and the little bit of breath or breath spread out unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I can see clearly, it doesn''t have to be that way."


    The girl smiled, shaking slightly like petals, "Hahaha...that''s a pity."


    Zhou Shu settled down and said in a deep voice, "Why are you killing those alien races?"


    "Do you need to ask?"


    The girl smiled softly, "Of course it is to draw their power. I need these powers to become stronger..." She paused, her expression became a little awe-inspiring, and she said straightly, "Only when we are strong can we do it. To what I want to do."


    "What you have to do is not the same as those aliens, right?"


    Zhou Shu took a step forward, and his killing intent was unabashedly revealed. The entire hall was turned into an ice cellar, and it was bitingly cold. "Do you want to occupy the Profound Yellow Realm too?"


    The girl stared at Zhou Shu, unexpectedly, she did not retreat in fear, but stood up straight, and said in a concentrated voice, "That has nothing to do with me. The purpose of my coming here was never to occupy the Xuanhuang Realm. I have nothing to do with the Xuanhuang Realm. interest."


    "Really?"


    Zhou Shu stared at her coldly, killing intently like a knife. If there was something wrong with her, she would be broken into pieces immediately.


    The girl apparently sensed this threat, her figure trembled unconsciously, but her eyes were still very firm, and she nodded vigorously, "Of course not! I didn''t even occupy the Dark Sunflower Realm, how could I still think about the Profound Yellow Realm? "


    "Isn''t the Yinkui world occupied?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Your three great saints, aren''t you the rulers of the Yinkui realm? Are you being..."


    "Yes, I was kicked out, so what?"


    The girl held her head up and said coldly, "The Saintess of Covering the Sky and the Saint of Styx together drove me out of the Yinkui realm, but I will definitely go back!"


    After telling her inner secret, the girl simply let go, looking at Zhou Shu with a fearless appearance.


    Zhou Shu looked at her without saying a word, only his thoughts flew out, verifying the girl��s answer from the surrounding Yinkui tribe, one after another..., almost all the Yinkui tribe recognized this, they The saint was defeated in a civil turmoil of the Yinkui clan and was forced to leave the Yinkui realm.


    Zhou Shusuan said Then why did you come to Xuanhuang Realm? "


    "It brought me here."


    Utambula, the sacred flower of the Yinkui realm, or the origin of the Yinkui realm, swayed slightly from the palm of the girl''s palm. The girl looked at it and said calmly, "I have no ability to leave the Yinkui realm. , It has, it remembers here, so I am here."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "So you are here to accumulate strength, planning to go back for revenge?"


    "Yes, I only have this purpose."


    The girl nodded lightly, "Whether it is a foreign race or an immortal cultivator, as long as you can get power, there are many foreign races in Beiluzhou now, so I will get power from them. And..." After a pause, she looked at Zhou Shu and said every word, "I will not attack the weak."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Now human beings are weak?"


    "Yes."


    The girl nodded without hesitation, only glanced at Zhou Shu when she raised her head, her eyes were a little frightened, she didn''t know if she would offend Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shuslowly nodded, "Okay."


    The girl was surprised, "What is it?"


    Zhou Shu did not answer, and said solemnly, "There are many different races in the Xuanhuang Realm today, and there will be more and more different races. These foreign races are enough for you to gain strength. If you confuse the immortal cultivator as before, let them help Cultivation and becoming your slave, I will not let you go, but now..."


    The girl didn''t move, as if she was waiting for a ruling, she was nervous.


    Zhou Shu paused, looked at the girl, and slowly said, "You are so good at it."


    Before the words fell, the figure had disappeared and there was no trace to be found.


    The girl in the hall searched for Utambula for a long time, but did not find any traces, only sighed, "Why is Zhou Shu... so powerful?"


    She put away Utambula, and she unconsciously filled with a lot of fortune.

 Chapter 1873: Let it go

    After leaving the island, Zhou Shu went back and forth to Beiluzhou.


    "Why let her go?"


    Caiying floated on Zhou Shu''s shoulder and said in a puzzled way, "Zhou, aren''t all foreign races going to be killed?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said slowly, "Keep it for now. She is now dealing with a foreign race. She is an enemy of the enemy. It can be used, and... she has solved millions of mortals, although not for the Xuanhuang Realm, but After all, it has caused such a result, such a great merit, if it is killed, there will be endless retribution in the future."


    When it comes to this state, it becomes more important to cause and effect.


    By the way, the law of cause and effect may be the best understood law. Almost all cultivators and even mortals can understand it, but those who can truly use the law of cause and effect and master the power of cause and effect are unique, let alone the Xuanhuang world, except for the saints. The heavens and the world, including the immortal world, are the same.


    "That''s true."


    Caiying seemed to have some enlightenment, "After saving so many people, it can be regarded as atonement."


    "Yes, this was the merit of being able to promote immortality in the past."


    Zhou Shu showed some thoughts, "Moreover, she is not branded on her body, which also shows that she is different from other foreign races. It is indeed not for conquering the Xuanhuang Realm. Whether those words are true or false, she really has no idea about occupying the Xuanhuang Realm. It��s just for strength."


    Caiying nodded, "Now she has a foreign race to learn from, and won''t provoke immortals, and she helped us."


    "Well, it''s better to keep her than to kill."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don��t I keep the Dijiang clan before? It still depends on the situation. If these alien races can help us and do things for the Xuanhuang Realm, then it��s not impossible to keep them. If you want the Profound Yellow Realm with all your heart, then you must kill it."


    "Understood, I learned a little more, my palace continues to rest."


    Caiying turned into a green light and disappeared into the sword.


    "Actually... it''s better to take her down."


    In the sea of ??knowledge, the sound of refining a demon pot came.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Do you think so?"


    The Demon Refining Pot slowly said, "Yes, she is the Yinkui Clan after all, the enemy of our Xuanhuang Realm, and she is carrying Utambula."


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "The Utanbula is the source of the Yinkui realm and the artifact of the Yinkui realm. It is an excellent treasure for you. If you can get it, and if you can get it, you can perceive it and figure out the root. If you get a lot of useful things, you will be able to refine things from the Yinkui realm, so that you can recover faster and your realm can be improved, right?"


    The demon refining pot stagnated, "You know, why?"


    "Even if you understand the origin of the Yinkui realm, what can you refining, is it these Yinkui women, or that Utambula?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Those women are not worth anything, and Utambula, even in your heyday, if you want to refine the artifacts of other realms, I am afraid you can''t do it?"


    The Demon Refining Pot paused, "I can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In other words, even if you get it now, it won''t do you any good, so why do you want to do it?"


    The Demon Refining Pot defended, "That...that''s a divine tool, and now it''s a good opportunity..."


    "Not a good opportunity."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The artifact is not so good. As a saint of Utan, she is as one body as the artifact. If I must seize it, she will probably choose to die together. Even if she does it, it may not be complete, and you Holding the artifact, it will attract the attacks of the other two saints, which will cause endless troubles."


    The refining pot seemed thoughtful, "You mean..."


    Zhou Shu continued, "Instead of doing this, it''s better to let her go for the time being, and look for opportunities in the future, and talk about it after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm. Actually, there are plenty of opportunities. At that time, it is not impossible for her to lend Utambula to us. "


    The Demon Refining Pot was shocked, "Lend it to us, how is it possible?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When she needs me, even if she gets enough power from a foreign race, she may not be the opponent of the other two saints. According to Master Miaodi, the witch is the yin. The strongest saint in the Kwai realm, let alone a Saint Styx? And she has only one person, and only knows the Yin Kui Realm and the Xuanhuang Realm. She doesn��t know many people, and almost all of them are enemies. Who can help her if she loses?"


    The Demon Refining Pot was shocked, "...It''s only you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I can''t guarantee, but there is always nothing wrong with forming a good relationship now."


    The Demon Refining Pot looked at Zhou Shu and said unconsciously, "It''s my shortsightedness... You think too far."


    "So, don''t worry, take your time, there will be everything that should be there, just listen to me."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked out.


    "No wonder I always fail in the past, have I been too impatient?"


    The demon refining pot stood there, a little confused, "Hey, if I met him earlier, maybe I would have left the Profound Yellow Realm long ago and become a holy treasure..."


    Within a few days, he was in the middle of Beiluzhou, not far from the Xiahou family.


    "What a big group of aliens!"


    Caiying flew in front of Zhou Shu and pointed at Zhou, look, what do they want to do? "


    Below, large piles of alien races moved quickly, about four to five million, among which there were quite a few strong ones, all of them fierce.


    Along the way, the two saw countless alien races, but such a large scale is still rare and a bit unusual.


    "What else can I do? It must be another sect to besiege."


    Zhou Shu glanced, unconsciously showing some killing intent, "Go down, just move your hands and feet."


    Zhou Shu flew down like an arrow, and Caiying shouted from behind, "Hey, you have to see which sect is? When someone else is rescued, I don''t know whom to thank? We can help others. Don''t take profit, but you must keep your name in order to get enough benefits. Otherwise, you will do it for nothing. It is better not to do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Ruoyan taught you these things, right?"


    "Huh, how do you know?"


    Caiying blinked, and fell on Zhou Shu''s shoulder, with a look of doubt on her face.


    "When would you say such a thing, these things on official roads, not Ruoyan teaches them, can you still think of them?"


    Zhou Shu knocked on her, pretending to be serious, "You are not suitable for the official way, don''t think about it, what we have to do now is to kill these aliens, activities, and other things don''t need to think too much."


    "Oh...oh."


    Caiying nodded, seemingly enlightened.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and flew straight into the alien army.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve tasted foreign blood, and today it happened to be a mass murder."


    The Xuanyuan Sword in his hand suddenly burst into a fierce golden light, like the sun.


    The aliens didn''t know what was going on, so the blockbusters fell, the formation was completely disrupted, and they fell into chaos.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1874: Ruins, killing intent

    More than a dozen hours later.


    The vast plains were full of corpses, only a small part of the aliens fled, and the rest were all dead.


    "These alien races are similar to those in Lingyu City."


    Caiying flew in front of Zhou Shu and shook her head to show her skill, "It''s too simple, you can''t kill it before you start."


    "The aliens came in batches, and the types that arrived in each state were similar. Now they are not strong, but when the third batch and the fourth batch come down, it will be more troublesome," Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully. Staring at Xuanyuan Sword in his hand, his expression was solemn.


    Almost every alien race was killed by Xuanyuan Jian, which took a lot of time and a lot of effort.


    He doesn''t know how much benefit Xuanyuanjian has gained from these alien races, but he has a faint feeling that Xuanyuanjian seems to be closer to him, no longer just a cold sword like before, vaguely with him. A sense of fit.


    Killing so many foreign races, there should always be some gains.


    If he can be fully recognized by Xuanyuanjian, then he will take a big step forward, and these alien races, what are they.


    "Let''s go."


    One man, one sword, flew west.


    It didn''t take long before I saw Biluoshan which was in ruins.


    The ground sank into a large hole tens of thousands of miles in radius. There was no trace of green. The beautiful scenery before was completely gone. The whole ground turned dark red. It was stained by the blood of the monks of the Xiahou family and foreign races. The walls and buildings are all It was scorched and there was not a whole, and there was no vitality in it.


    I really can''t bear to witness it.


    "Damn alien!"


    Caiying had also been to the Xiahou family, and she was amazed at the time, but at this moment, there was only an angry curse.


    "Go down and take a look."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and flew all the way down, turning around the incomplete mountain wall, to the depths of the Biluo Mountain.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, the sword pavilion had become a deserted square, the ground was full of corpses, and in this square, there were dozens of monks who were immersing themselves in cultivating, each taking one side.


    When those people saw Zhou Shu, their eyes projected together, with a lot of vigilance and even hostility.


    This makes Zhou Shu somewhat inexplicable.


    Zhou Shu was about to speak, a middle-aged monk stood up first, pointed at Zhou Shu, and said very rudely, "Daoist, it''s full, don''t come."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What is full?"


    Another monk wearing a Taoist robe followed. He was tall and full of beards. He was definitely not kind, and his speech was quite characteristic.


    He yelled at Zhou Shu, "You don��t know what��s full there? You don��t know what��s full there? I tell you that the place here is already full, and you don��t have your share of cultivation, so you have to practice elsewhere! It��s all here. our!"


    "Cultivation..."


    Caiying whispered, "Speaking of which, the vitality here is really strong enough. It''s much more than before, and there is a lot of original energy. It''s really good, I''m afraid that the water curtain cave can''t match it."


    "It''s true, it''s kind of weird."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "It seems that these monks regard this place as their training ground."


    Caiying said disdainfully, "Hmm, I still think we are going to grab them, hum, even if it is better, who cares?"


    "Don''t talk to yourself, can you go?"


    The Taoist Qiuxu who couldn''t see Caiying was a little impatient. He strode over, and his voice became louder. He shouted loudly, "It''s only this big here. If you don''t have your share, you can''t? We are about to do it!"


    "What nonsense, just do it, we can''t let others take away our site!"


    "Hurry up, get out, you don''t have your share here!"


    "Passing the Tribulation Realm is amazing, we have a lot more Tribulation Realm than you!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu not moving, the other monks also stood up and stared at Zhou Shu together with very vicious eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked at them and said lightly, "It''s really good here, but..."


    "Just a fart!"


    The Taoist with a beard had already approached, and he turned out a nine-ring Zen stick in his hand, clinked a few times, turned into a golden light and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    The power of Yuan Li Dao was fused together, and the force sank. When Zhou Shu came to Zhou Shu, the golden light Zen stick was already several tens of meters long, and it hit Zhou Shu''s face with great force, showing a cruel hand.


    The monk on the side tweeted, "Master Anger is going to kill again, sin and sin."


    "He only came here last month. In order to grab this position, he has driven away six and killed five cultivators."


    Real Man Anu turned his head violently, and laughed out loud, "Hahahaha, who told them not to let me? Then **** it! Such a place where vitality gathers, only virtue and ability live, and that means Lao Tzu!"


    "The guy who just crossed the robbery is irritable and does whatever he wants."


    "Who let him have a good magic weapon? There are three seventh-order magic weapons that come with it. We don''t have much in Beiluzhou."


    "Anyway, it is domineering, but whether he is domineering, we also have peace of mind so that we can enjoy it here."


    The monks at the side watched calmly, none of them had the idea of ??stepping forward to stop them, and wanted to watch Zhou Shu die.


    Watching the flying Zen stick, Zhou Shu smiled faintly, only raised his hand with a wave, the golden light immediately stopped.


    As if frozen, the stick was stuck in the air, motionless.


    "what?"


    Really Anu''s face tightened and he hurriedly urged Fa Jue to move, but his face was flushed, and the Zen rod remained motionless.


    A cold light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he gently lowered his hand, the stick fell suddenly, but in the process of landing it exploded suddenly, turned into countless fragments, and scattered on the ground.


    "Lao Tzu... Lao Tzu''s magic weapon!"


    Zhenren Nu looked at the fragments on the ground, his hair stood up, but he just stared at Zhou Shu, but did not move.


    He knew that if he provokes people who shouldn''t be offended, a monk who can disperse the seventh-order magic weapon with one sleeve is by no means an ordinary cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm, let alone one that he can fight against. Now he has encountered an iron plate.


    The other monks were stunned, looking at Zhou Shu with a stunned expression.


    The middle-aged monk saluted tremblingly, "Dao...Senior, who is senior?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t ask who I am, let me finish talking first, how about?"


    "Senior, please tell me, I''ll wait to listen."


    The middle-aged cultivator nodded quickly, and the others nodded. The angry true person was no longer angry, and followed the salute, "Don''t blame the senior, it''s reckless, you can say whatever you want to say, just say it."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Isn''t this Xiahou''s house? When will it become yours?"


    "This one����"


    The middle-aged cultivator hesitated for a while, and whispered, "Didn''t Xiahou''s family be destroyed by a foreign race? Wouldn��t it be no owner? Isn��t such a good vitality lost? Isn��t it a waste? , I practiced right here."


    "Yes, the foreign race has destroyed the same way, leaving behind the spirit vein, and then you will come to occupy it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Is this a looting by fire? This is worse than looting by fire. The Xiahou family gave everything to the world of immortality, countless children were killed for this, and Biluoshan was destroyed. But what about their result? The ground is exposed to the sun, and you occupy their spiritual veins and are still cultivating on their corpses."


    "You, what kind of cultivator?"


    He looked at the monks coldly, not only disdainful, but also killing intent.

 Chapter 1875: Punish, warn

    Things are obvious.


    There was something wrong with Xiahou��s family, and there was no owner of the spiritual veins. These people took the opportunity to come over and formed a small circle temporarily. They wanted to occupy this spiritual vein and only for them to practice. As for the others, they would either be driven away, or Kill.


    They must have killed a lot of people, but unfortunately it was Zhou Shu who met this time.


    The monks were frozen, afraid to speak.


    Zhou Shu''s aura was too terrifying, and the murderous intent spread, they could not even breathe, let alone refute.


    Zhou Shu looked at Real Person Nu and slowly said, "You call Real Person Nu, right? How many immortal cultivators did you kill to grab the spot here?"


    "me����"


    The body of Nuzheng trembled, and his mind trembled so much that he could not speak for a long time.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Go ahead, I''m just asking."


    A spring breeze blew by, seeming to be comforted, Real Anger gradually calmed down, and whispered, "Senior, six were killed and five were driven away. This is how the world of cultivating immortals is, for resources, everything is done. What is killing."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "Cultivation world, for resources, it is inevitable that you will die or die."


    "Yep."


    Real person Anu nodded repeatedly, and there was some joy on his face, "The Taoist friends are too right. Now there are foreign races everywhere. It is rare to find good resources, and the vitality here is different, and there is really a lot of original energy. Lao Tzu has never seen so much before, and he has been able to break through for more than ten years of cultivation. How can I miss it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and sensed it, "I feel like this too, it''s true."


    Feeling that Zhou Shu��s tone became more soothing, thinking that he was forgiven, Real Anger also relaxed, and even said, "That is to say, who would miss such a diverse atmosphere? Senior, after so many years of cultivation, there are countless people I have killed. , But they can only be blamed for their inferior skills. If Lao Tzu is inferior to them, hasn''t he been killed by them?!"


    "So..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "By the way, Real Man Anger, since the invasion of the aliens, how many aliens have you killed?"


    "This one����"


    Real person Anu hesitated for a while and shook his head, "I was told to seniors that I have been in retreat and just came out of the robbery, and then I...I found here, not not to kill, but there was no chance to go out and kill the alien."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and Real Man Anu seemed to feel something and stepped back unconsciously.


    Where can I retreat?


    In the process of speaking, he was already completely shrouded by Shu Zhili, not to mention a four-fold cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm, even a nine-fold cultivator might not be able to break free.


    Real person Nu was completely frightened, looking at Zhou Shu, his figure couldn''t help shaking, he wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shu turned to the other monks and said coldly, "It''s so neat to kill the fellows, kill and kill again, but not even a foreign race. You said, when the foreign race invaded the Xuanhuang Realm, such a monk stayed. Is there any meaning in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    The monks were silent, they could only remain silent.


    "No, spare my life!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu raised his hand, Real Anger was shocked. He no longer cared about his image, knelt down and shouted, "No, senior, and I am a monk in Baiyun City, you will get into trouble. !"


    The monk at the side was stunned.


    "It turns out he is from Baiyun City...no wonder he is so powerful."


    "Baiyun City is amazing, everyone is in danger now, but they are still at ease."


    Snapped!


    With a light pat on the palm of his hand, Mr. Anu fell straight down, without a sound.


    Although he has the body of crossing the tribulation and the cultivation base of the fourth heaven, in front of Shu Zhili, it is as fragile as a piece of paper, and it disappears in a flash.


    "Ah..."


    "Senior, you... did you kill him?"


    The monks were all stunned, looking at Zhou Shu, their eyes staring blankly.


    After killing Real Person Anu, Zhou Shu put a smile on his face, "Kill, I said, there is no point in staying like this monk, it is better to ascend to heaven earlier, and he also said, for the resource, everything It��s inevitable to do it, so I killed him, it��s that simple."


    It seemed that they had noticed something, and the group of monks saluted.


    "Senior, here we go, here we go!"


    "Senior, I will never grab resources with you, I will leave immediately."


    "Senior, senior, I haven''t killed anyone, don''t kill me."


    "None of us will do our best. Only that lunatic, that lunatic will kill people!"


    Zhou Shu looked at them, nodded lightly, still smiling, "I believe you, but have you killed a foreign race?"


    "Killed, killed a lot!"


    A monk nodded immediately, "On the way here, the younger generation saw one kill one, at least several thousand foreign races."


    A monk said loudly, "Me too, I was the first to arrive, and many of the alien races who were still in the Xiahou family were killed by me."


    "well."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "You can go now."


    "Yes Yes."


    "Senior farewell!"


    The monks were relieved in their hearts when they received the amnesty, and they quickly scattered around.


    Before flying a few steps, Zhou Shu stopped again, "Everyone, wait a minute."


    The monks froze , standing in the air, not daring to move, looking at Zhou Shu below, they were terrified, and their mind and body were secretly shaking.


    "The fourth-tier cultivator of the Cross Tribulation Realm in Baiyun City died. This is a major event. You can''t let him die unclearly," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "When you meet someone else, remember to tell the story. , Let everyone know why he died and who killed him."


    A monk said immediately, "The younger generation dare not!"


    Zhou Shu''s face sank, "It must be said, and it must be said clearly. It cannot be wrong at all. It must be known to everyone that when aliens invade, take advantage of the fire to rob the people, kill the same people, and avoid the retreat. , I will never let one go, no matter who it is."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s tone was extremely harsh, the monks could only nod their heads.


    The middle-aged cultivator hesitated for a while, and whispered, "But senior, we don''t know the name of senior, what should we say?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu looked at them, and suddenly appeared in front of him a long sword with a simple and mysterious pattern, "Have you heard of this sword?"


    The monks stared at it, immediately stunned.


    "This is... Xuanyuanjian?"


    "Xuanyuanjian has really appeared, and those rumors are true!"


    "Could it be that Senior is the Sovereign Zhou Shuzhou of the Lotus School?"


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Yes, I am Zhou Shu. I want you to tell the truth about what happened here, so that all the cultivators will know that if something like this happens again, I will not use my hands, but Use this Xuanyuan sword to kill it! Whether you treat it as a warning or an order, anyway, I will do it when I say it."


    Xuanyuan Sword suddenly shone, and the brilliance was extremely bright, illuminating the entire ruins.


    In the brilliance, standing Zhou Shu looked very magnificent, solemn and solemn, just like a king.

 Chapter 1876: Pulse search, gap

    In the glory, the monks left one after another.


    Get together in twos and threes and fly away in different directions.


    "He is Zhou Shu who guards Lingyu City? Is it really Xuanyuan Sword in his hand?"


    "There will be no fakes. The sword is exactly the same as in the record, and the person is the same. No, the person is stronger than the rumors. It seems that he has completely mastered the Xuanyuan sword. So, no one in the world of cultivation is his opponent. ."


    "No wonder Real Anger was shot to death..."


    "No matter how strong he is, he is from Dongshengzhou. What does he come to our Beiluzhou for? He also said these things to us, what is he?"


    "Don''t say such silly things anymore! Holding the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand, gaining the power of Xuanyuan Sword, and killing thousands of foreign races in Lingyu City, he is now the new emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm and the leader of all immortal cultivators. No matter where you are, no matter what you say, we cultivators must listen, and must listen."


    The monks were silent for a while.


    "That''s what I said."


    "Those words are the legendary decree of the emperor... Take advantage of the fire to rob the people, punish the fellows, avoid the war and retreat, and kill the unscrupulous."


    "The chaos must use heavy codes, but we can''t think of these words, we will pass them out... alas."


    "Speaking of Reality Anger, he deserves it. All three precepts have been violated, and he has killed so many fellows, and even shot at the Emperor. Who will die if he doesn''t die?"


    "You haven''t gotten better, you are not, ha ha, you are still glad that Zhou Shu didn''t kill you..."


    "What nonsense, goodbye!"


    The ruins of Biluoshan.


    "Okay, okay, everyone is gone, there is no need to show off their prestige."


    Caiying landed on Zhou Shu''s shoulder and patted Zhou Shu''s head gently, "You were so scary just now, and I was shocked by this palace."


    Zhou Shu put away Xuanyuan Sword, showing a bit serious, "It won''t work if you don''t be shocked, these guys are lawless, and few are clean. If you can only kill them, you can also send messages to them, and you can kill them all."


    Caiying blinked, "So hostile."


    "It''s a bit big."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, and a trace of hatred emerged, "As immortal cultivators, the first thing we do is to kill foreign races, but there are such a group of immortal cultivators who only care about cultivating immortals and don��t care about everything else, like the Xuanhuang world. As if it had nothing to do with them, not to mention the robbing of Xiahou��s ancestral property, but also to kill the same people, even a foreign race has not been killed, such a person remains meaningless, and it is best to die."


    After spending countless hardships and pains, experiencing countless fights with foreign races, and then watching such a tragic scene of the blue mountain in the Xiahou family, in order to resist the foreign races, no one survived, and these immortal cultivators practiced safely on their corpses, and no one can see it. Can''t hold back emotions.


    Caiying touched Zhou Shu''s face next time, like coaxing a child, and said softly, "Don''t be angry, my palace is also angry, but just kill one. Your current status is not ordinary, you can''t kill people randomly, and Too much hostility can easily breed demons, and it will be bad if it affects cultivation."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu calmed down quickly, smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry, Caiying, seeing these things will be a little hostile, just for a while, just let it out, and it won''t affect my cultivation."


    "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    Caiying snorted and leaned on Zhou Shu''s shoulders, with a lot of joy on her face.


    Zhou Shu stared at the distance and slowly said, "Since I am called the emperor, then I shamelessly exercise some powers. The Xuanhuang world is already in chaos. It can''t go on like this, and strict regulations must be applied. To restrain, I hope that the immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang Realm will understand this. If there is such a thing as profiting from the dead cultivator, no matter who it is, I will never let it go."


    "I know, I know."


    Caiying shook his head, "Don''t think about it, by the way, why is there so much vitality here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Let''s take a look, I also think it''s a bit weird."


    With Escape Jue, Zhou Shu took Caiying and sank to the ground.


    After walking for a few miles, Caiying said curiously, "Zhou, look, the mud and rocks here have changed, and the color is very strange, similar to the spirit stone."


    Indeed, the mud and stones in the ground are crystals, translucent, with a faint luster, and extremely hard. It is not easy to use the escape technique here.


    It looks a lot like spirit stones, but there are not many vitality spirit stones in it, and it can''t be called a real spirit stone.


    "It seems to be formed in a very short time."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "A large amount of vitality and origin qi passed through here, causing all the surrounding environment to change, but the time is too short to form a spiritual stone. This is what it looks like."


    Caiying doubted, "A lot, how much is there?"


    Zhou Shuslow said, "It''s very large and very abnormal. A normal spirit channel, even an eighth-tier and ninth-tier spirit channel, can''t vent so much aura vitality."


    Caiying blinked, "Could it be that the spiritual veins below are broken, and the vitality and spiritual energy inside have come out?"


    "I think so."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded and sighed, "It seems that the sword intent in the sword pavilion is too much, and the power generated by the explosion is too great. After breaking through several spiritual veins in the ground, this kind of spiritual energy will be released. Happening."


    Caiying is worried, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "What should I do? If we continue, the spiritual veins here will dry up soon, right?"


    "Look at it."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It may not be enough to dry up, but it will definitely fall into several levels. When the spiritual energy is drained, the seventh-order spiritual veins may become third-order... I originally wanted to keep them well so that the Xiahou family can come back. Continue, but now, I can only think of a way to take them away."


    "Oh."


    Caiying nodded without understanding.


    All the way down, following the traces of Yuan Qi''s flow, he went down several hundred miles before stopping.


    "Wow, so diverse!"


    Caiying flew out, circled and danced, sucking almost greedily.


    "Of course it is rich, the concentration of vitality here is afraid that it really has a ninth order."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, but his eyes were quite worried. At this speed, I am afraid that within a few years, the spiritual veins here will be abolished, and the once famous mountains and blue mountains in the world will completely become barren mountains and ridges. Many Lingshan Dachuan destroyed by foreign races are the same.


    Every time a foreign race invades, it will bring huge disasters to the Xuanhuang Realm, and I don''t know how many spiritual veins have been destroyed in this way.


    In front of me was a large swath of vitality condensed into crystals. The underground within a dozen miles was completely covered, thick, heavy, layered, like ice and snow accumulated for tens of thousands of years, like suddenly reaching the North Pole.


    "Is this the spirit vein?"


    Looking at this piece of ice and snow, Cai Ying said curiously.


    "No, this is a gap. The vitality and aura are leaked from here to form such a scene, and the real spiritual vein is still below," Zhou Shu looked at Caiying, "Are you going down with me to find it, or here? Absorb vitality?"


    Caiying snorted and flew to Zhou Shu, "Of course I will go with you, this kind of vitality is not rare in this palace!"


    "I''m looking for something."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and looked around.

 Chapter 1877: Shift pulse, style

    Zhou Shu stopped and said with a smile, "This is it."


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, "Where, there are still mud and stones around, and there is no aura. You are lying to this palace."


    "Look up."


    Zhou Shu pointed to it.


    Caiying raised her head suspiciously, was stunned for a moment, and said blankly, "This is the underground...not the sky?"


    What you see and gain is actually a starry sky.


    In the pitch black, the rays of light are constantly shining, and the light is constantly extinguished, bright, quiet, and continuous, winding and stretching to the distance, as if under the vast galaxy.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "Those starlight is where the spiritual veins are, you can..."


    "My palace is going to see what happened!"


    Before Zhou Shu could finish, Caiying had already flew up and flew towards the starry sky.


    It seems to be far away, but in fact it is very close. In fact, it is only a few tens of miles away, but it is underground, and the line of sight and consciousness are restricted.


    "Zhou, it''s all rocks, so many shiny rocks!"


    Caiying turned around and screamed, "It looks like a spirit stone, but it''s not. There is no aura at all. It''s gray inside, I don''t know what it is, but this light looks really beautiful!"


    Zhou Shu fell to her side and said calmly, "These gray stones are the basis for the formation of spiritual veins, and they are called vein stones in the cultivating world."


    Caiying blinked, "Gange?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, the spiritual energy and vitality are all emitted from these gangues. Over time, spiritual veins are formed around the gangues. It can be said that the entire world of cultivation is built on these gangues. They have no immortal cultivators."


    Caiying was a little confused, "Then how did it form?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "There are several speculations. One is that the chaotic aura when the heaven and the earth first opened, silting up and gradually forming gangues under the ground, and the other is that it is condensed by the founders of the Xuanhuang Realm and belongs to the gods. It is said that all things are deposited and the result of natural evolution. I don''t know how it actually is, but the gangue is certainly one of the strangest things in the Xuanhuang world."


    "I don''t even know Zhou, so I won''t ask about it, hehe."


    Caiying stared at the gangue and blinked, "It looks a lot, densely packed."


    "There are not enough gangues, nor can it form seventh-order spiritual veins. The denser the gangues, the higher the spiritual veins."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The starry sky you see hundreds of miles around, the gangue is piled on top of each other, there are almost no gaps, and there are seventh-order spiritual veins above. There are two places nearby like this, because There are three seventh-order spiritual veins in Biluo Mountain. We need to find them one by one, and then remove them all. Not only these hundreds of miles of gangues, but also the upper and lower mudstones, etc., the extra sporadic gangues should not be missed. Otherwise, the spiritual vein will be incomplete and cannot be restored."


    "What a huge project..."


    Caiying was speechless, "In other words, you want to take away everything that is thousands of miles around the ground?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is indeed a very big project. The transfer of spiritual veins is just like this. It often requires a lot of triumphant monks to work together, but if it is not transferred, this spiritual vein will be completely abolished, and the veins will gradually It would be a shame to become an ordinary stone."


    Caiying waved his arm, "Of course we can''t let it go away. We just don''t have a good spiritual vein in Lingyu City. Do your hands, my palace will help you!"


    "Well, if I had to, I wouldn''t do this against nature."


    Zhou Shu sighed, then moved on.


    To dig out a large piece of land under the ground of several hundred miles, or land within a radius of thousands of miles, there must be no gaps in the middle. The difficulty is conceivable, and I am afraid it is even more difficult than the so-called moving mountains and reclamation.


    It was also the first time Zhou Shu did such a thing.


    Only when I started to realize that it was more difficult than imagined.


    First, dig a hole in the ground, a hole much larger than the entire spiritual vein, and separate the spiritual vein from other things. In the process, the spiritual vein cannot be broken and fall, and various formations must be used to support it. To protect, to limit the loss of aura...


    It took ten days to complete.


    It was longer than Zhou Shu thought, although this is a speed that no one else can imagine.


    Use Xuanyuan sword to cut, use Demon Refining Pot to deal with mudstone... These things can''t be done by anyone, only Zhou Shu can.


    The spirit veins have been completely separated, like a large floating island, suspended in the underground space, emitting brilliant starlight.


    "This is the complete spiritual vein..."


    Caiying looked at it from a distance, her eyes shining with the same light.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly.


    The demon refining pot shook his body, and said in a little horror, "No, the demon refining world can''t let it go, and it''s impossible to let it go. If you accidentally refine it, it''s over."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You dare to refine even divine tools, but you dare not refining spiritual veins? Is it possible that spiritual veins are one level higher than divine tools?"


    "Speaking of it really, spiritual veins are the original manifestation of the Xuanhuang world, and divine tools are born from the original sources. The divine tools may really be one level lower than the spiritual veins." The demon pot just shook his head, "everything in the world can be used. Refining Only the spiritual veins cannot be refined. If I accidentally refine the spiritual veins, I will offend the Profound Yellow Realm. I can no longer reach the source of the realm, and it will be difficult to make progress in the future."


    "So you are afraid of this."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Fortunately, I brought a huge universe bag, otherwise I can''t do it."


    He took out a Qiankun bag and pointed it out. Numerous golden lights poured out from the bag and diverged, moving forward along the spiritual vein.


    In a short time, the spirit veins were completely caged, and as the tactics were put away, there was nothing in front of him, and those thousands of miles of spirit veins were completely put into the universe bag.


    Zhou Shu checked the formation several times and carefully put away the Qiankun bag.


    The thing was done, but there was still some worry in his heart.


    It��s really not something that a cultivator should do. Wherever the spiritual pulse is generated, the cultivator will go to practice. The way is natural, and everything is in accordance with the laws of heaven. If the cultivator changes the spiritual pulse at will, There will be a lot of chaos, fear of being condemned by God, and there will be karma.


    So he has never thought about getting a new and good spirit vein for Lingyu City. Even if Lingyu City has only one sixth-order spirit vein, it is no longer in line with the identity of the Lotus School, but now, if you don''t do it, you have to do it. , Otherwise these three excellent seventh-order spiritual veins will be annihilated, which is a greater loss to the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Facing the empty ground, Zhou Shu bowed himself to salute, and said in a straightforward voice, "The move to move the pulse is against the laws of nature, and it has to be done. If not, the spiritual pulse will die out. Next Zhou Shu can guarantee it, Use the spiritual veins for the right treatment, and never let the Xuanhuang Realm lose the practitioners because of this."


    Caiying was startled, "Zhou, are you talking to this palace?"


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word, Caiying looked at Zhou Shu and shook her head, "It''s weird in ancient times."


    She didn''t understand, the Demon Refining Pot understood, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, you really have a somewhat human-like demeanor now."

 Chapter 1878: Chongyang, attacked

    Without the spirit veins, Biluoshan was even more lifeless, and there was no trace of anger.


    Looking at the corpses in the mountains and plains, Zhou Shu sighed slightly and began to organize it. It didn��t take much time before he collected the corpses of the missing Xiahou��s children into the Universe Bag, and burned the corpses of the alien races. Unfortunately, the corpses of Xiahou Zhaode and others were not included. It has completely turned into a sword intent flying smoke.


    After doing this, Zhou Shu arranged some formations to temporarily cover Biluoshan, and then left.


    All the way to the Chongyang Palace.


    No matter how many alien races he encountered during the journey, Zhou Shu would kill them, using the Xuanyuan Sword, so he didn''t care about spending more time and energy.


    After dozens of days.


    "This is the Double Ninth Palace?"


    Gazing into the distance, Caiying was a little surprised, "How did it become like this?"


    Thousands of miles away, it was all red, with flames gushing straight into the sky.


    The tall Chongyang Golden Pillar is like an active volcano that is erupting. The flames are evaporating and spreading for thousands of miles, covering the entire Chongyang Palace. From a distance, it looks like a burning sea of ??fire, a spectacle.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "It should be the big formation of the Chongyang Palace."


    "Great formation?"


    Caiying blinked, "So, is the Chongyang Palace under siege?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I can see that there are many foreign races, not as many as there are in Lingyu City, but they are not too few."


    A few months ago.


    The foreign race suddenly emerged from the Guishen Cave and arrived in front of the Chongyang Palace within a few days.


    "Dare to attack us head-on?"


    Yu Yurou looked surprised, "This kind of thing seems to have not happened in the past, right?"


    "Only once, or 30,000 years ago."


    Yun complained slowly, "Our Chongyang Palace has a special geographical location, and the fire of the sun''s origin restrains many alien races. It is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Generally alien races will not take the initiative to come to the Chongyang Palace, but this time... hey, the alien race is really true. After eating the bear heart and leopard, I dare to come directly."


    The whole uneasy smiled slightly, "However, millions of foreign races are only small at night. With the help of the golden pillar, my disciple of the Chongyang Palace can be a hundred without worry."


    "Report!"


    A disciple rushed in, with an awkward expression.


    The expression of restlessness sank, "Why panic, talk slowly when something happens."


    The disciple hurriedly said, "Tell Chung-Long Lao and Palace Master Yu that Elder Xu, Elder Zhang, and Elder Ming Lie... have all fallen."


    "what!?"


    Yu Yurou''s figure trembled, even with the veil, she could see her panic, "Even, even Elder Ming has fallen?"


    Ming Lie, the lord of the Pure Yang Palace, has always been in charge of the guards outside the palace. Naturally, he was also going to defend this alien attack. However, he died after only half an hour?


    Yun Yingtian frowned and said, "Is it impossible? Elder Ming''s Chongyang Body has been cultivated to 30%. Even if he suffers a lot of damage, he is unlikely to be killed directly. Is there any other means by the alien race?"


    The expression of unease condensed slightly, "How did Elder Ming die?"


    The disciple said bitterly, "The foreign race saw that it was invincible, and suddenly a light came out from behind. The whole person turned into a black flame. Elder Ming couldn''t avoid it. The black flame burned the bones and the foreign race followed. It disappears."


    "Together? Black Fire?"


    Yun Yuantian shook slightly, "It turned out to be a flame. Is there a fire stronger than the real fire of Chongyang, or is it from a foreign race?"


    "impossible!"


    The whole uneasy face was iron-colored, and he said loudly, "Chongyang real fire is not inferior to any other fire, and foreign fire cannot be stronger than real fire! It''s just that Minglie hasn''t been proficient, and I will meet them when the old man goes."


    Having said that, he came out in a blink of an eye.


    Outside the Chongyang Palace, fierce fighting is going on.


    I looked at it for a while, and said thoughtfully, "The black fire is really strange, compared to the real fire on Chongyang... But fortunately, the time is short. You only need to avoid its sharp edge for a while and wait for it to disappear. It''s just a momentary oversight. , Many elders will be conspired."


    "The full-length old man can see the truth when he comes, and the disciple admires it."


    Zhu Ningshan showed admiration, "We ask the elders to show us what we should do."


    "The group of alien races that will turn into black fire will be handed over to the old man, you rely on the protection of the golden pillar, don''t move rashly, just keep it well."


    Uneasy smiled slightly, waved his big sleeves, and immediately flew to the alien formation.


    With a sneer, a cloud of fire suddenly appeared in the sky, full of tens of miles in radius, rolling in, and flames on the ground, spreading in an instant, within a few breaths, within dozens of miles almost turned into lava, up and down, Chongyang In front of the palace, it completely turned into a sea of ??fire.


    The alien army was suddenly confused and fled one after another, and the screams were endless.


    A simple flow fire array, but the effect is better, because it is close to the Chongyang Golden Pillar, you can easily draw firepower from the golden pillar without any talisman to ignite the fire. The Chongyang real fire in the golden pillar can be said to be endless, and it can be burned. All foreign enemies.


    In the Chongyang Palace, there are not only spiritual veins, but also the eighth-order fire veins with extremely strong offensive power, with a natural advantage, and the other six sects are unmatched.


    The Chongyang Palace has been seldom attacked. Although there are slightly fewer disciples, and the overall strength is far inferior to the other six sects, the reason for being able to rank among the six sects is because of this geographical advantage, other sects cannot be shaken.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, dozens of powerful aliens rushed over immediately, trying to stop the restlessness.


    Within a few dozen breaths, they were defeated, and their marks broke out, turning into black fire, and they continued to pounce.


    All restless smile His figure melted into the sea of ??fire, no matter how the black fire ran around, he could not find his true form. After a while, the black fire was annihilated, and the whole restlessness appeared again and started again. The violent waves also rushed towards the alien army like a sea of ??flames.


    "Full length is really supernatural!"


    "With full length, I am worry-free in the Chongyang Palace!"


    The disciples standing on the gate of the palace applauded one after another, and Yu Yurou also nodded in relief.


    At this moment, hundreds of meters in front of Quanxie, a huge ball suddenly appeared. The ball appeared inexplicably, and the speed was even more amazing. As soon as it appeared, it fell down like a meteor and charged straight toward Quanxie. Go, completely uneasy, too late to escape, can''t help but show panic.


    "what!"


    "what is that?"


    The disciples screamed in surprise.


    Seeing that Total Uneasy was about to be hit by the sphere, a transparent wall suddenly appeared between the sphere and Total Uneasy.


    The wall seemed extremely thin but extremely tough. The speed of a round ball slowed down a bit, and the speed and strength declined a lot.


    Seeing the opportunity, All Anxie immediately resorted to the escape technique, and then withdrew a few miles later, just as soon as his heart loosened, the ball came to him in an instant. Although the technique of Total Anxiety was fast, it was still less than half the ball.


    In a panic, you can only use your arms to block.


    There was a loud noise, and the whole restlessness was torn apart.


    His arms were completely torn off by the impact, and even the shoulder blades on both sides, and the legs could not bear it. From the break, the body lost its support, like a broken kite, slowly falling.


    Flames emerged from the broken limbs, and he was completely disturbed trying to repair it with real fire.


    But the trauma is so deep, how can it be recovered in a short time? Besides, the ball is still on the side.


    At this time, other people also saw the true appearance of the ball, it was a weird alien race with feathers, with its mouth wide open, grinning at the Chongyang Palace.

 Chapter 1879: 1 free, big array

    "Oh no!"


    "Do you want to be full length..."


    "Even the full length of the Eighth Heaven can''t stop him, we..."


    At the gate of the palace, the disciples were panicked. They were rarely attacked. Suddenly they encountered such a big setback. Everyone was in danger. Yu Yurou could not calm the military spirit because she was not much better. Rong turned pale, and said in a panic, "What to do? What to do?"


    "Hahaha, human beings are all garbage."


    The ball laughed twice, and rushed toward the full anxiety that was falling.


    Anyone can see that if you hit this again, even if the body of Chongyang is almost completely uneasy, it will definitely not be able to resist it, and it will definitely die.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Several transparent walls were erected in front of All Uneasy.


    I don''t know who sent it out, the wall is like a spider web, tenacious, extraordinary.


    But it could only stop the ball from stagnating a few times, and it was still in front of total anxiety without any suspense.


    Seeing that he was about to bump into it, a cloud of white mist suddenly appeared in front of Quanxie, and the haze was transpiring, like a portal. A monk in a black shirt walked out of the portal slowly and stood in front of Quanxie.


    The monk had three long beards, describing Zhuang Zheng, staring at the ball, without a trace of fear, calm and relaxed.


    The ball stopped abruptly.


    I don''t know if it was taken by the monk''s aura or was forcibly blocked. In short, there was no movement.


    "Go ahead."


    The monk waved his sleeves, and the restlessness behind him flew straight to the palace gate, and fell among the many disciples. With a distance of tens of miles, only a flash of sleeves, the monk''s cultivation was truly unfathomable. And it can be seen that the use of the power of law is also quite accomplished.


    "Grandpa Grandpa!"


    Yu Yurou exclaimed, her face full of joy.


    The disciples looked at the monk, most of whom didn''t know each other, and were even more at a loss in joy.


    A disciple seemed to think, "The palace lord said Grandpa Grandpa, could it be... he is our Nineth Heaven monk from the Chongyang Palace?"


    Tao Chapter was very excited and nodded, "Yes, he is an idle layman, the great-grandfather of the palace lord, the first cultivator to enter the Nine Heavens in the world of immortality, earlier than the real person of Tianxuan at the Heavenly Sword Gate!"


    "Isn''t I in retreat all the time, I unexpectedly came out suddenly, what a savior!"


    "Okay, okay, with him, our Chongyang Palace is all right."


    "Nine-layered cultivator, there is nothing else to worry about, even if there are more alien races, I am not afraid!"


    The disciples cheered, all the panic on their faces disappeared.


    In their hearts, the Nine-layered cultivator is an invincible existence, no matter what danger they can easily pass.


    What they expected, Yu Yixian, was far less relaxed. He only slowly said a word, "Open the Bafang Chongyang Fire Array."


    "what?"


    "What formation is this, do we have it in Chongyang Palace?"


    "I haven''t heard of it."


    The disciples were at a loss, while the elders looked extremely solemn.


    "I want to open the Bafang Chongyang Fire Array, really?"


    "The Bafang Chongyang Palace��s most important defensive formation is the Chongyang Palace��s most important defensive formation. After opening, the formation can continuously absorb the firepower from the Chongyang Golden Pillar and transform it into a boundless cloud of fire. The flame can be described as the original fire of the Xuanhuang world. Although it is not as good as the real fire of Chongyang, it is rich and pure, with endless sources. Nothing can completely break through its defense."


    "The formation is the strongest in the Chongyang Palace. It is okay to say that the immortal world is the strongest. But once the formation is turned on, the fire pulse will be emptied in a short time, and the golden pillar of the Chongyang Palace will also enter a decay period. For at least a hundred years afterwards, the Chongyang Palace disciples will not be able to cultivate normally. For the Chongyang Palace, this is definitely the last resort and cannot be used until the moment of life and death."


    "Since the establishment of the sect, the Bafang Chongyang Fire Array has never been opened, is it..."


    "In other words, even if Elder Yu personally made the move, our Double Ninth Palace is still in danger of being destroyed, isn''t it possible?"


    Of course Yu Yurou also knew how great, her expression tightened, and hesitated, "Grandpa Grandpa, do you really want to turn it on?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, it must make sense for the elder to say so!"


    Zhu Ningshan looked at her and shouted in dissatisfaction, "Palace Master Yu, please pass the order down quickly!"


    "You are so loud to me..."


    Yu Yurou was a little surprised, but before he could think about it, she quickly issued the order to open the formation.


    Soon, like a volcanic eruption, countless cavities appeared on the silent Chongyang Golden Pillar, and huge flames could not help erupting from it. The fire clouds were dense, and the fire rain continued, and soon the entire Chongyang Palace was enveloped.


    "Keep the Chongyang Palace."


    Yu Yixian nodded slightly, turned to the ball, and said calmly, "Your Excellency, can you show your true face, right?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Yuanqiu continued to smile, "Among human beings, there are still some people who know goods! Hahahaha..."


    In the wild laughter, the ball began to change, the feathers stretched out and turned into three pairs of pale golden wings, domineering, and under the ball, two pairs of strong feet stretched out, stepping on the world, the big mouth disappeared. It was replaced by a human-like face, with a majestic demeanor and boundless murderous aura.


    "This... really mighty."


    "Is it the Dijiang Clan?"


    "It is the Dijiang Clan, the legendary gods, how come they have joined the army of alien invasion?"


    "Oh my God! This is a mighty beast actually here..."


    The elders looked more solemn, but the disciples who learned the names of the aliens in front of them were dull.


    Yu Yurou leaned on the wall, fearing that she was about to lose her footing. It was because her mind was not firm enough that she could not survive the catastrophe. Now seeing such a scene, her mind became more stable and her mind was dazed. Know what to do.


    "Ugh."


    Zhu Ningshan sighed unconsciously, "Usually still reluctantly, at a critical moment..."


    He is not the only one who sighs. Many elders have the same feeling. In the peaceful era, it��s okay for Yu Yurou to be the lord of the palace. Anyway, there will be no major incidents. At that time, her palace lord was completely dysfunctional. Not only did it have no effect at all, it even had a counterproductive effect, which would lead to the destruction of the Chongyang Palace.


    Her current performance has completely lost her prestige, and she is afraid that no one will admit that she is worthy of the palace owner in the future.


    Fortunately, Yu Yixian presides over the overall situation, but I don��t know how long he can preside over.


    "Come on."


    Yu Yixian smiled at the Dijiang Clan and nodded gently.


    "court death!"


    The Dijiang clan shouted violently, charged with the wind, and rushed forward.


    A fierce battle started, the wind and clouds suddenly changed, the world changed color, the two figures sometimes collided and separated from time to time, just like the mood of the monks in the Chongyang Palace in the formation, they were always worried, they were always worried and fearful. Yixian layman was defeated.


    Everyone knows that if the Yixian layman also loses, it means that Chongyang Palace, no, it may be that there is no one in the entire Xuanhuang Realm who can compete with the alien race.


    Even if there is a large formation guarding, the Chongyang Palace is just lingering, and the world of immortality is the same...


    (Ps: Thank you Shentu Feifei for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 1880: Tie, high disciple

    Guanghua flashed, and the two separated suddenly, standing still.


    "Hahaha, I have some skill, let''s stop here for now."


    The Dijiang clan laughed and flew back, flying into the army and disappearing.


    Yu Yixian arched his hands indifferently and turned back into the formation.


    "What''s the matter, layman?"


    "Are you not hurt, layman?"


    Several elders gathered around together, Yu Yurou was a little confused, "Grandpa Grandpa, the Dijiang Clan...Why didn''t you kill him?"


    Yu Yixian glanced at her and said helplessly, "If I could kill, would I not kill?"


    "Could it be... grandpa grandpa... you can''t beat him?"


    Yu Yurou''s heart was shocked, and she was a little confused.


    Yu Yixian said slowly, "This Dijiang Clan is already the pinnacle of the Nine Heavens. It is at least transparent with the power of the three laws, and it is really strong. If I must win, I must go all out..."


    "what!"


    Yu Yurou exclaimed and said in a low voice, "All you can do, that is to say, grandpa grandfather, even if you defeat him, you will also cause ten calamities."


    "Yes, but more than that."


    Yu Yixian shook his head, didn''t get angry when he was interrupted, and said slowly, "I have to mobilize a large amount of Chongyang Jinzhu''s power to have some confidence in winning, but now the use of the large array has consumed a lot of firepower, which is a fisherman. , If I pump again, I am afraid that the Chongyang Palace will not be able to cultivate normally for hundreds of years. In order to kill him alone, we will have to pay too much and it is not worth it."


    Yun Yingtian nodded, "What the layman said is that it is not worth it."


    Not only do you have to take the big risk of losing in Yixian, but even the Chongyang Golden Pillar, the origin of the Chongyang Palace, will be lost for hundreds of years. Even if such a victory is obtained, it doesn''t make much sense and the reward is too small.


    Yu Yurou sighed, "But, what shall we do?"


    Zhu Ningshan frowned, "You are the Palace Master, don''t you have any ideas?"


    "I am..." Yu Yurou''s expression was stagnant, and she quickly said again, "Why do you want me to make a decision? Grandpa Mingmingzu is here."


    Zhu Ningshan stopped talking, only sighed inwardly. He didn''t know why he had chosen such a Taoist companion in the past, but it seemed that he had no choice. In fact, Yu Yurou chose him instead of Yu Yurou.


    Yu Yixian glanced at Yu Yurou, a bit of hatred that iron cannot become steel, but still warmly said, "Don''t worry, after the fire array is turned on, it will last for at least five to ten years. There will be no danger during this time. Slow grinding can also wipe out these millions of alien army, and there will be no casualties. As for the Dijiang Clan, if he is willing to rush into the battle, I have my own way. If he is waiting outside, let him wait. Well, I don��t believe it, he can wait here for ten years."


    "What if you never leave?"


    Yu Yurou thought for a while and said, "Why don''t we go with our elders. If you bully the less, he can''t hold it, right?"


    Yu Yixian shook his head, "When it comes to the Nine Heavens, it is not a matter of quantity, no matter how many elders, it won''t work."


    "Oh, that����"


    Yu Yurou waited to say something, but looked at Yu Yixian''s face, and immediately stopped.


    She probably knows that if we continue speaking, it will only show her timidity and make people look down on her even more, but she also feels like a broken jar. Anyway, I just rely on grandpa, how about?


    Yu Yixian turned to the other side and raised his hand. "This little friend, Shicai, thank you for your shot. If you didn''t stop him, I am afraid that the full length will not be able to survive."


    "Huh? Someone else did it?"


    Yu Yurou was stunned, "Isn''t that grandpa grandpa you?"


    Yu Yixian smiled slightly, "Those transparent nets are not something I can do. If I didn''t guess wrong, this little friend should be a good disciple of Senior Guiguzi?"


    A young monk walked over quickly and said, "Junior Su Yi, the master is Senior Guiguzi. He mentioned the senior several times, saying that Senior is a real hermit master, and the younger generation longed for it. He finally saw him today. On the one hand, it��s an honor."


    "Ah, Su Yi is a disciple of Guiguzi?"


    "The background is not small, it''s no wonder you can make such a big credit."


    "This problem of the rat lizard clan in Beiluzhou, without him, I really don''t know how to solve it."


    "Just now we tried to rescue the full-length old man. In front of the Dijiang Clan, we couldn''t do it."


    Yu Yurou stayed, "I don''t even know..."


    Su Yi came to the Chongyang Palace more than half a year ago and said that he was entrusted by Zhou Shu to help the Chongyang Palace relieve the calamity of the rat lizards. Yu Yurou was most afraid of Zhou Shu and naturally agreed, but she did not expect any hope, but she did not expect The rat lizards were really solved by him, and the solution was very thorough. As a result, Su Yi became a guest of Chongyang Palace, because he had to use the Chongyang Palace to inform and help all the sects in Beiluzhou, so he stayed in the Chongyang Palace. , I didn''t expect to coincide with the meeting, just to encounter an alien attacking the sect.


    The transparent walls just now were the heart nets, which actually came from the power of the whole uneasy person, which was a hindrance to the Dijiang Clan.


    "Hehe, I have had several bonds with your master."


    Looking at Su Yi, Yu Yixian smiled slightly, and said with emotion, "Sure enough, it is a hero who was born in a young age. There is no younger generation who can compare with you in the Chongyang Palace."


    Many disciples looked at Su Yi, mostly with nothing to say, and of course there were many aggrieved, "How can a layman say that?"


    "If we have aspirations, we Chongyang Palace is not without talents?"


    "That''s right, we are also very strong!"


    "Haha This is not a derogation of you."


    Yu Yixian smiled and shook his head, "In the eyes of the old man, Su Yi is the most powerful and promising descendant in the entire world of immortality. Regardless of aptitude or character, regardless of origin or cultivation level, they are all first-class. He is not ashamed at all."


    The disciples nodded one after another, feeling much better.


    It''s not shameful, but it can be seen how much Yu Yixian values ??Su Yi.


    Su Yi shook her head quickly, "Senior is too acclaimed, but the juniors are actually far behind. I really dare not take this statement, and I am extremely ashamed."


    Yu Yi stagnated and said in a puzzled way, "This is strange, is there a younger generation better than you? Although I have not asked about the world for thousands of years, I have never left a leisurely residence, but I am confident that I am looking at people. On the aspect, I''m still very accurate. The Dijiang Clan who can kill the rat lizards, save Beiluzhou, and block the Nine Heavens should be unique. It may not be one for thousands of years. I really don''t believe the present. In the world of cultivating immortals, who else can match you."


    The disciples and elders present did not speak.


    In fact, many people knew in their hearts that there was a monk who had been to the Chongyang Palace, who was even better than Su Yi, much better, but they didn''t want to say.


    Yu Yurou even continued, "Don''t be humble, Su Daoyou, no one can compare to you."


    Su Yi just shook her head and said solemnly, "There are three seniors in the younger generation, none of them are worse than me. In addition, there is one person in Dongshengzhou who is much stronger than the younger generation. He is much younger than the younger generation, but he is a hundred times stronger than the younger generation. Double! The junior came here to help the Chongyang Palace eliminate the rat lizard clan, and it was also his order, and the junior of the Emperor Jiang clan just now felt that if he was there, he could do more and better than the junior."


    "There is such a junior?"


    Yu Yixian''s expression was stagnant, and he shook his head, "Although it is the words of Guiguzi''s disciple, I can''t believe it."

 Chapter 1881: Remember, high disciple

    Su Yi said rightly, "Senior, that person''s name is Zhou Shu, he is the Sovereign of the Dongshengzhou Dutch Music School. If the senior knows a little bit more, you will know that none of what the younger generation said is false."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    Yu Yixian seemed thoughtful, shook his head and said, "I have never heard of this name."


    How can he hear it?


    He concentrates on practicing a secret method of the Chongyang Palace in retreat, only to cultivate it as soon as possible. He has the hope of going through the tenth heaven and rising to the immortal. Zhou Shu caused the Chongyang Palace and Yu Yurou to encounter such a big setback, and the name Zhou Shu is absolutely impossible for her to say.


    Su Yi didn''t follow the unforgiving way, "Seniors can find out if they have time, Zhou Shu will definitely become the leader of the immortal world."


    "Friend Su, enough."


    Yu Yurou showed a hint of displeasure and turned to Yu Yixian said, "Grandpa Grandpa, you can''t do it once, you should have a good rest."


    "Hehe, I know."


    Yu Yixian waved his hand and looked at Su Yidao, "The younger disciples are all self-confident and will never easily convince others, especially your peers. You are such a talented person, but you respect Zhou Shu so much. If you are convinced, there will be something extraordinary, well, I will remember your words, and I will learn more."


    "Thank you senior."


    Su Yi bowed and bowed, with a smile that was neither humble nor humble.


    He has been to the Chongyang Palace for many days and has some understanding of Zhou Shu''s situation here, so he will speak for Zhou Shu when he has the opportunity.


    He was indeed completely convinced by Zhou Shu. Although he spent only a month with Zhou Shu, what he learned from Zhou Shu during that period was of great help to his future. In terms of his influence, Zhou Shu is no less than his master Guiguzi.


    Yu Yixian left soon, and the other elder disciples were still defending the alien race, but they were much easier.


    That big array is extraordinary. Once the alien races get close, they will suffer multiple attacks from the real fire of the Chongyang Ninth Festival. They are everywhere. Most aliens can��t resist it at all, and those who are barely able to resist it. Either he died, or a black fire broke out, and then he died.


    So, more than a few months passed.


    The alien army has been reduced by about 10%, but the Chongyang Palace has also been besieged.


    Among them, the Dijiang clan made three more attempts, but was still blocked by Yu Yixian, and the two were still indifferent.


    Yu Yixian cannot use his full strength, and the duration of the eruption of the Dijiang clan is only two hundred breaths. During this time, he cannot defeat Yu Yixian. Before the brand is restored, he must return to the army to avoid being seen. Flaws.


    Two hundred breaths, Yu Yixian didn��t notice that Lingyu City was also under siege at the time. There was no way to pass some detailed information about the Dijiang clan, and after opening the big formation, it was even harder to know news from other places. .


    If he knew that the Dijiang Clan could only maintain an explosion of two hundred breaths, he might have found a chance to win long ago.


    "week!"


    Looking at the blockbuster aliens, the spirit of Caiying came immediately, "Can''t you fight?"


    Continuing to fight the alien races, she grew up very quickly, and her understanding of kendo was getting deeper and deeper. If she continued, she would not be far from the fifth crossing.


    The first four times were passed easily.


    By the way, heaven and earth elves like Caiying are blessed with the blessing of Xuanhuang Realm. Unlike the cultivators, their calamity is much simpler. Of course, the last three heaven and earth calamities are still difficult.


    In contrast, Xiao Gun, the dragon tribe encountered in the Xuanhuang Realm, may be the most violent. Every day of the disaster is the limit. I can''t wait for Xiao Gun to disappear immediately. Of course, Zhou Shu also encountered it.


    They are all targets of being hit by heaven.


    "Of course we must fight."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, Xuanyuanjian was already in his hand, and he made the sound of dragons.


    After looking at Caiying a little bit, he reminded, "Be closer to me this time, there are Dijiang clan in the army."


    "My palace is not afraid!"


    Caiying swished and flew out, but as soon as Zhou Shu followed, she immediately slowed down and never stayed away.


    Caiying was in front, and Zhou Shu followed, one sword and one person, like a sharp blade, plunged straight into the alien army.


    Invincible.


    These four words are enough to describe.


    Unlike the monks in the Chongyang Palace, Caiying has already experienced hundreds of battles, knows the foreign race well, and can easily understand the weakness of the foreign race. Every bit of strength is used just right. When the sword intent comes out, it is almost unstoppable. It was blocked by Zhou Shu behind him.


    Soon, he broke into the depths of the army.


    Although the sword intent was gone, Liu Xia stayed forever, and a long line of Liu Xia spread among the army, very conspicuous.


    The foreign race was panicked, and the monks on the Chongyang Palace also discovered the abnormality.


    "Over there, what happened over there, did you come for reinforcements?"


    "I didn''t seem to ask for help?"


    "Follow him, he must have helped us. It seems that there are still a lot of people. Go and inform the elder and the palace owner!"


    In a short time, many elders and Yu Yurou came to the palace gate and stared at the distance with a hint of excitement.


    "Finally something changed."


    "Unexpectedly, it''s great to have reinforcements."


    "It looks like it is a group of sword repairmen, very powerful, and the alien army can''t stop it. Is it the Xiahou family? In Beiluzhou, only the Xiahou family has this ability It is led by Zhaode Your team?"


    Zhu Ningshan seemed thoughtful, "Palace Master, do you want to attack? We should unite inside and outside, and hit him off guard."


    Yu Yurou pondered for a moment, "I have already notified, why hasn''t Grandpa Grandpa come yet?"


    "Forget it, then wait."


    Zhu Ningshan shook his head and said no more.


    In a short while, Zhou Shu was getting closer and closer to the Chongyang Palace, less than a hundred miles away. At this time, the monks in the palace, even if there were foreign races interfering with their spiritual consciousness, gradually saw the features of the people coming.


    "It''s him?"


    "Zhou Shu?"


    "He actually came, he was just a person, so he rushed here, am I right?"


    "Yes, it''s him."


    He nodded uncomfortably. He fought Zhou Shu and saw the most clearly. By the way, because of the magic of the Double Ninth Body, his limbs seem to have recovered, but the essence is not. Due to excessive consumption of essence , It will not be able to exert its strength within three to five years, and it will take several years to cultivate normally.


    During the discussion, Zhou Shu was getting closer and closer to them, only tens of miles away.


    Everyone can see clearly, it is indeed Zhou Shu, there will be no fakes.


    The expressions of the people are different, some are joyful, some are jealous, and more are calm.


    Yu Yurou looked at Zhou Shu with a very complicated expression. She had always hated Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu broke her plan, making her palace lord in danger of losing her position, and making Chongyang Palace and her both lost. Face, so she does not want Zhou Shuqiang, especially better than herself and her Taoist companions, but at this time, she also hopes that Zhou Shu can defeat these alien races and save the Chongyang Palace from the suffering of siege. After all, during this time , She received more ridicule and contempt in the Chongyang Palace than in the previous hundreds of years combined.


    She has always been selfish and contradictory, and she has always been like this.

 Chapter 1882: Dont believe it

    There are many Chongyang Palace monks with the same mood, so most of them remain silent.


    "Grandpa Grandpa, you are here!"


    Seeing Yu Yixian who suddenly appeared, Yu Yurou felt relieved and hurriedly walked over.


    Yu Yixian smiled and nodded, looked at Zhou Shu who was fighting in the distance, and said thoughtfully, "This young man is very powerful. Isn''t he the Zhou Shu whom Su Xiaoyou talked about?"


    Su Yi smiled and nodded, "Exactly, the younger generation did not expect that he would come to the Chongyang Palace too."


    He kept looking at Zhou Shu, with a sense of excitement of reunion after a long absence, and wanted to go forward to the round, but limited by the formation, he had to obey the orders of the Chongyang Palace.


    Yu Yi said in a slow voice, "It seems that you still have some truth in what you said. Although he only has the Seventh Stage of Crossing Tribulation Realm, his strength and anxiety are not far from each other. It is rare and rare. The sword in his hand is very strange, could it be..."


    "This one����"


    Uneasy hesitated for a while, and then took a step forward, "Housekeeper, actually...I am not his opponent."


    Yu Yi questioned, "Uneasy, have you played against each other?"


    "Ok."


    Uneasy and slowly said, "Ten years ago, we handed over once. I set up a large flow of fire beforehand, but I still lost to him. He had his arm cut off, but he did not take advantage of the situation to pursue it, nor did I. What''s the problem."


    "The character looks good."


    Yu Yixian paused slightly and said in a condensed voice, "But in the Liuhuo Array, you all lost?"


    He sighed completely uneasy, "Yes, and he only had the Triple Tribulation Realm at the time."


    "what?"


    Yu Yixian''s expression was slightly condensed, "I defeated you when crossing the Tribulation Realm Triple Layer? Decades ago, Crossing Tribulation Realm Triple Layer, now is the seventh layer?"


    Uneasy, he just nodded and didn''t say anything. The fact was right in front of him. Zhou Shu had indeed crossed the Seventh Stage of Tribulation.


    "This junior is really a talent against the sky."


    Yu Yixian couldn��t hide his shock, his gaze at Zhou Shu also changed, with a lot of care and anticipation. He has always liked to support his younger generations. When he sees such talents, of course he can��t help but love talents. , But there are some doubts in his eyes. For Yu Judo, "Rou''er, why haven''t you mentioned such a talent? He has been to the Chongyang Palace, right?"


    Yu Yurou showed a little embarrassment and nodded, "I have been here, but there is nothing wrong with me, so I didn''t tell my grandfather...At that time, he was not so interested."


    "Being able to defeat anxiety is already a real Yicai."


    Yu Yixian said quite solemnly, "For such people, we still need to pay more attention to them. Even if they are not the talents of the Chongyang Palace, we must pay more attention to them. If they can help, they will grow up, which is a good thing for our world of cultivation. We have not been promoted to immortals for many years, and we must seize every opportunity."


    "I see, Grandpa Grandpa."


    Yu Yurou looked around and said to him, "Grandpa Grandpa, do we want to open up the formation, and attack the alien race with him?"


    Yu Yixian shook his head, "Don��t worry now, the Dijiang Clan has not yet appeared, he is the biggest threat. After he appears, I will stop him, and you will bring Zhou Shu in again. Remember , We must protect Zhou Shu."


    "Oh."


    Yu Yurou could only nod her head.


    Before the words were over, a huge ball flew out of the alien army and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    It is the Dijiang Clan.


    The disciples of the Chongyang Palace above and below the palace gate suddenly became nervous.


    These days, they have seen the Dijiang clan and Yu Yixian fought many times, knowing his greatness, and when they saw him, they didn''t consciously feel uneasy.


    Yu Yixian''s figure shook, and he was about to block.


    "Senior Yixian, no need, juniors can take care of it."


    A voice came over, clearly falling in everyone''s ears.


    For a while, everyone was shocked.


    "What did he say, he actually wanted to deal with the Dijiang Clan, and he said he could cook?"


    "I don''t put other people in my eyes at all. I really don''t know how high the earth is!"


    "It''s arrogant too, the Dijiang Clan, but even the idle layman of Jiuzhongtian can''t help it."


    Yu Yixian stopped and said slowly, "Little friend, be careful."


    He just turned around and shook his head unconsciously, "Is it a young man, he is too angry, I don''t know the depth, the realm of Nine Heavens and Eight Heavens is completely different, too much difference..."


    "That guy is arrogant and disgusting."


    Yu Yurou hurriedly followed, "Grandpa Grandpa, we don''t care about him, let him ask for trouble."


    "That won''t work, I will pay attention at any time."


    Yu Yixian shook his head, "It is understandable that the young man is arrogant, but we still have to protect him. He is a rare talent."


    Yu Yurou could only be speechless.


    Su Yi smiled slightly, "Senior, don''t worry too much. Brother Zhou said it is okay, then it will be okay."


    Yu Yixian showed a slight surprise, "Do you believe him so?"


    Su Yi nodded seriously, "Yes, the younger generation thinks that Brother Zhou is omnipotent and much better than the younger generation."


    Yu Yixian looked at Su Yi, then at Zhou Shu, and seemed to understand, "If he has your humility, it is more worthy of our immortal cultivation world to be happy, ha ha."


    Su Yi smiled without saying a word.


    "Huh, flashed past?"


    "How to do it, it seems that the speed is about the same as the Dijiang Clan!"


    "Where is the same, faster. Okay, the Dijiang Clan almost touched him, and when he flashed, the Dijiang Clan rushed to the air without seeing how he did it~www.novelhall. com~ Is there such a fast speed?"


    "Some abilities."


    Looking at Zhou Shu in the distance, the monks of the Chongyang Palace showed a lot of surprises.


    Yu Yixian also watched very attentively. He suddenly felt that Zhou Shu could really block the Dijiang Clan? After all, the dodge was really fast to the extreme, and also to the peak. It can be seen that only by understanding the power of the law of space can it be done.


    It''s not easy to be able to use the power of law at this age, and he couldn''t do it at the beginning.


    "Rubbish!"


    The Dijiang Clan was already a little bit embarrassed when he missed a hit.


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a smile, and said faintly, "Get back to your shape quickly, or you won''t have a chance."


    "you wanna die!"


    With a roar of the Dijiang Clan, the six wings and four legs quickly stretched out, transforming into the appearance of Dijiang.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "You have two hundred breaths to use this form, but unfortunately, you won''t take that long this time."


    "You... how do you know, **** it!"


    The Dijiang Clan''s figure was shocked, as if all his weaknesses had been seen through. There was a feeling that nothing could be hidden in front of Zhou Shu. It was shocked for a while, but it was even more angry. The human in front of him must die.


    "What, two hundred breath time?"


    Yu Yixian in the Chongyang Palace also shook his figure, and suddenly realized.


    "It''s no wonder that Dijiang Clan only fought with me for so long. It turns out that his state can only last for two hundred breaths! The old man should have thought that if he knew it, the Chongyang Palace would not have been surrounded for so long. Damn it, it''s too closed. A lot has been lost for a long time, alas."


    In addition to his resentment, he unconsciously gave birth to a lot of admiration and many doubts, "Zhou Shu, how could he know this?"


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1883: Reappear, die

    "because����"


    Zhou Shu stared at the Dijiang Clan, his eyes suddenly cold, "I''ll know when you die."


    Before the words were over, Xuanyuan Sword had already shot, and the golden light burst out instantly, covering the Dijiang Clan completely.


    The Dijiang Clan was still thinking about it, but when Zhou Shu suddenly shot, he was a little flustered and quickly stretched his six wings to protect his body.


    late.


    There was a big gap between the strengths of the two, and Zhou Shu had already killed two Dijiang tribes and had a deep understanding of the Dijiang tribe. In this case, Zhou Shu would still use tricks to make the Dijiang tribe panic. Then, the Dijiang Clan has no chance at all.


    The sword light flashed, and the Dijiang Clan was directly divided into two.


    The two halves of the body fell slowly, blood like rain, feathers like flowers, all over the sky.


    The originally noisy battlefield suddenly fell silent.


    Everyone was stunned, whether it was a foreign race or a monk in the Chongyang Palace.


    "how is this possible?"


    "Just one shot, one shot killed the Dijiang Clan."


    "God, I''m not dreaming, I''ve seen this situation many times in my dreams, but it was me who killed the Dijiang Clan..."


    "Stop dreaming, this is the truth."


    "Then Dijiang Clan is really a sacred beast, is it really equivalent to a Nine Heavenly Cultivator? Isn''t it a change of person?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the layman is still here."


    Yu Yixian stared at Zhou Shu, his thinking was somewhat stagnant. He knew very well that the Dijiang Clan was undoubtedly the one before, and his strength did not change at all, but in front of Zhou Shu, even a sword Unstoppable.


    "That sword...that sword..."


    He looked at Xuanyuanjian, as if thinking of something, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    "That is Xuanyuanjian."


    Su Yi said slowly, with admiring eyes, "Brother Zhou has already obtained Xuanyuan Sword, and his power was not obvious before, but now it seems that he has completely mastered the power of Xuanyuan Sword. He is really the chosen person."


    "Xuanyuanjian..."


    Yu Yixian''s figure trembles slightly, and he slowly said, "It seems that I am not mistaken, it is really Xuanyuanjian. I can''t expect Xuanyuanjian to reappear in the world."


    Su Yi nodded, "Master also said that when a catastrophe comes, when there is someone to save, now Xuanyuan Sword comes out at the right time, and Brother Zhou used the sword to kill the alien race, which is justified, and the world of immortality is saved."


    "It''s just a sword."


    Yu Yurou whispered, "That Xuanyuan sword is an ancient artifact, no wonder he is so intrigued."


    "You were wrong, Rou''er."


    Yu Yixian glanced at her, with a rarely stern expression, "The sword is not so powerful. It depends on the person. You also know that Xuanyuan Sword has had many masters, but no one can be correct except for the original emperor. When used, it was eaten by Xuanyuan Sword. This shows that Xuanyuan Sword is not so easy to use. It is a disaster if used improperly. Now Zhou Shu can use Xuanyuan Sword to kill the alien race of Jiuzhongtian for one or two minutes. This shows that it is him who is great, not Xuanyuanjian. If I give the sword to me, I can''t do better than him."


    Yu Yurou stagnated, "Just one or two points, what''s so good about it."


    "One or two points is not easy."


    Yu Yixian said slowly, "If you don''t understand, you don''t have to say it again."


    "Oh."


    Yu Yurou answered, looking sad.


    Yu Yixian turned to the front and said in a salute, "Little friend Zhou Shu, I really opened my eyes today. I am extremely impressed. The little friend got the Xuanyuan sword and killed the Dijiang clan. He will definitely be famous in the world, and I will rescue the Chongyang Palace from the crisis. My child, I am grateful."


    Zhou Shu collected the blood of Emperor Jiang, and he bowed his hand to return the gift. "The younger generation has passed the award, let alone the gift. The younger generation can''t afford it. The foreign race invades the Xuanhuang Realm. Everyone gets it. The younger generation just does their part. That''s it."


    Yu Yixian smiled slightly, "It''s so good for everyone to be killed."


    Looking at the alien races all over the sky, the pride that had been hidden after years of retreat came back suddenly, surging on the chest, heartbroken, and unconsciously said, "Why don''t you come here as well as the old man, how about the little friend?"


    "Well, if you can join hands with the seniors, the juniors can''t ask for it..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, as if thinking of something, he quickly said, "Senior, wait a minute."


    This made the Chongyang Palace disciples dissatisfied.


    "This guy really doesn''t know anything!"


    "Are you planning to kill all the alien races here alone?"


    "The layman took the initiative to confront the enemy hand in hand with you, but you didn''t agree. What do you want to do? It''s too arrogant. Even if you have Xuanyuan Sword, even if you are the Emperor of Humanity, you shouldn''t be so unreasonable."


    "That''s it, Brother Nine Heavens is teaming up with you, but you don''t want it. It''s really damnable."


    Yu Yurou said angrily, "This Zhou Shu is really rude!"


    "My Nine Heavens, can''t reach Zhou Shu last year."


    But Yu Yixian was not angry at all, and said with a smile, "Since the little friend said so, he must have his reason. I just need to watch it."


    "Sorry, senior."


    Zhou Shu slightly arched his hand and focused his attention on Xuanyuanjian.


    When talking to Yixian just now, his heart palpitated suddenly, as if he had been electrocuted. The throbbing came from the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand, as if there was a voice saying to him, it��s okay...


    I actually had this feeling once before, but I didn''t think of it until later.


    When killing many alien races in the Guishen Cave, Xuanyuanjian seemed to have such an induction to him, but he didn''t realize it at the time, but now he feels it, perhaps because too many alien races have been wiped out during this time, and Xuanyuanjian had more connections, and finally there was a tacit understanding between the two.


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "Okay Could it be that I can use it again..."


    This use, of course, was not a normal use, but directly let Xuanyuan Sword cast the law of life and death, just like in Guishen Cave.


    He was very excited, but not sure, so he had to try it. In the process, he didn''t want to be disturbed, even if Yu Yixian wanted to join forces.


    Thinking about it, Zhou Shu raised Xuanyuanjian, moving extremely slowly.


    "What is he going to do?"


    "Is it a posture? Isn''t it possible to use Xuanyuan sword to sacrifice to the sky and burn incense?"


    "Who knows, he is so good anyway, he doesn''t care about anything, hum."


    The monks in the Chongyang Palace shook their heads. They felt insulted by Zhou Shu''s words before.


    Su Yi frowned, showing a little dignity, "Everyone, please don''t say such rude words."


    No one seemed to care about him, but Yu Yixian was also a little impatient. He turned around and glanced at the crowd. The crowd calmed down wherever the prestige was.


    The alien races kept rushing over, with great momentum, shouting and killing, with terrifying faces, all wanting to tear Zhou Shu into pieces, but Zhou Shu stood so quietly, just ignoring, until the aliens rushed in front of him, not enough. Only when he was thirty feet away did he hand out the sword slowly.


    A plain sword, no sword light, no sound, not even a trace of power fluctuation.


    Just as the monks were surprised, the aliens began to die.


    One by one, one by one, like collapsed dominoes, like fading tides, with Zhou Shu as the center, the aliens continued to die and fall, gradually forming a huge circle.


    Soon, there was no other race standing around Zhou Shu.


    The noisy battlefield has completely turned into a deadly graveyard.


    And Zhou Shu, who stood at the center of the circle, had a calm expression and a cold expression in his eyes, like a **** who brings death.

 Chapter 1884: Defeated, untrue

    The circle did not expand, but it did not shrink.


    Foreign races who are not afraid of death constantly rushed over, falling in the circle one after another, unable to take a step forward.


    The circle seems to be a forbidden area. As long as you enter, you will definitely die. There is no reason to avoid it.


    "This����"


    The monks of Chongyang Palace were already unable to speak.


    Just now Zhou Shu killed the Emperor Clan with a sword, indicating that Zhou Shu was stronger than the Ninth Heaven cultivator, but it was only strong, and it was still within their understanding, and the scene before them completely exceeded their cognition, except for the shock Horrified, no other thoughts.


    Yu Yixian stared at Zhou Shu, motionless, like a statue.


    Yu Yurou turned around, her figure trembling, her face pale, she was inexplicably frightened, so frightened that she dared not look at Zhou Shu again.


    Su Yi touched her palms and smiled. Although she was surprised, she was more reverent and yearning.


    Xuanyuanjian was still in his hands, and Zhou Shu was also a little surprised.


    He didn''t use his own power, and Xuanyuanjian''s law of life and death this time was obviously much stronger than last time, and it lasted much longer.


    "area?"


    "This is the domain Xuanyuanjian carries?"


    This explanation seems to be the most reasonable, but it is not certain that this domain is too powerful.


    The circle of death lasted for a full seven breaths.


    The powerful aliens can no longer stand it. Perhaps it��s better to be burned by the black fire than to die in vain. They start to run away and are no longer bound by the imprint. In their hearts, Zhou Shu in front of them is better than The imprint is more terrifying and unpredictable.


    The strong aliens fled, and the alien army also scattered.


    No longer rushing to Zhou Shu''s side, they scattered all around and fled, leaving only one area of ??corpses, almost two to three hundred thousand.


    That sword killed two to three million foreign races.


    Completely defeated.


    The alien races escaped faster than they came. From time to time, black fires can be seen, burning the surrounding alien races to death.


    Perceiving something, Zhou Shu put Xuanyuan Jian away.


    An inexplicable sense of emptiness came from the sword, which seemed to warn him that Xuanyuan Sword could no longer be used like this.


    "Little friend, no...you Zhou Daoyou."


    Yu Yixian stepped into the air, walked in front of Zhou Shu, and solemnly bowed, "Yixian has seen Zhou Daoyou, today Daoyou has defeated the foreign race, and helped the Chongyang Palace relieve the distress. It is a great contribution to the whole palace. Exhausted."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted, "Senior, you are too gifted. I really can''t stand it underneath. I just have to do what I should do. I don''t need to do that.


    "It''s a must."


    Yu Yixian smiled slightly, and said slowly, "Human emperor''s demeanor is full, you deserve to be the one who holds the Xuanyuan sword."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Senior said that the more he went too far, and he didn''t contribute much, so he didn''t dare to be ashamed."


    "Hehe, this is the case, you don''t have to be humble anymore."


    Yu Yixian appeared a little dignified, and said with a serious face, "After today, the name of the emperor will belong to you."


    "Brother Zhou, the predecessors have said so, you just admit it."


    Su Yi walked over with a smile and raised her hand, "I haven''t seen him for several years. I didn''t expect Brother Zhou to have completely mastered Xuanyuan Sword. The younger brother admired him so much."


    "Yeah yeah."


    Zhu Ningshan strode closer and said with a look of admiration, "If there is still an emperor in this ruined immortal cultivation world, it can only be you, and it can never be someone else."


    Uneasy followed, and laughed, "It''s good to lose to the future emperor, I don''t feel embarrassed anymore, haha."


    Everyone praised them together, Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "These things will come to light in the future."


    "Yes."


    Yu Yixian smiled and nodded, "Friend Zhou, please enter the Chongyang Palace to welcome such big figures as Daoyou Zhou. The Chongyang Palace is shining." He turned back to the Chongyang Palace and said, "Rou''er, come and visit Friends Zhou."


    "coming����"


    Yu Yurou came over and bowed with a smile, "It''s been a long time, Sect Master Zhou."


    It seems to be decent and polite, but under the veil, there is a face flushed with shame, who dare not look directly at Zhou Shu.


    "Hello Palace Master."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said thoughtfully, "Xiao Rou, okay?"


    Yu Yurou stagnated, "Fortunately, she is retreating."


    Zhu Ningshan hurriedly said, "Yes, Xiao Rou is in retreat. She should have crossed the Tribulation Realm when she comes out. With her aptitude, that will definitely work."


    "Well, thank you Palace Master and Elder."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, followed Yixian, and walked to the Chongyang Palace.


    Zhu Xiaorou left Lingyu City ten years ago and went back to the Chongyang Palace to retreat to cross the catastrophe.


    Speaking of the Chongyang Palace disciples are really special, they must be in the palace when they break the realm. Whether it is the Yuan Ying Huashen or the Tribulation, it seems that they will not succeed in the Chongyang Palace. There are many Chongyang Golden Pillars that should be in daily contact with them. The big relationship, from the first day of cultivation, has been closely connected with the Chongyang Palace and can no longer be separated. Therefore, almost no disciple of the Chongyang Palace will betray the Chongyang Palace.


    The Great Formation has been closed, and many Chongyang Palace monks have gathered around them, all excited and flattering.


    It''s hard to get rid of it, of course I am happy, and even Elder Yu Yixian admitted that Zhou Shu is the emperor of the immortal world. It would be foolish not to take the opportunity to make friends at this time.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, the past grievances were no longer in his mind, and he smiled in return one by one, chattering non-stop, without losing his graduation.


    "That Xuanyuan sword..."


    Yun Yingtian seemed to have realized, "Friend Zhou, how did you get it?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, smiled and said, "I collected it accidentally, and it didn''t cost any money. It''s a kind of luck Yun Zhentian said with envy, "Your luck, when That''s great. "


    All uneasy said in a deep voice, "What luck? That is the destiny of heaven. Naturally, Sect Master Zhou, you are not polite. You will always be yours. You get the divine artifact Xuanyuan Sword, which is the blessing of the entire world of cultivation."


    "Yes."


    Zhu Ningshan nodded unconsciously, "Xuanyuan Sword is rumored to have the ability to bite the lord, but it is not like this in the hands of the Sect Master, indicating that Xuanyuan Sword is destined to be yours."


    Yu Yurou said something against her will, "Yes, if I change someone else, I''m afraid I will be over."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the people, and slowly said, "Everyone, please don''t spread the word again. Xuanyuanjian''s master bitter is a completely untrue rumor. In fact, Xuanyuanjian is still the guardian of the Xuanhuang world, and the emperor has not set up any institutions. It��s just that other people can��t use it, and there will be problems. Please understand that the Emperor Xuanyuan has always contributed to the immortal cultivation world, and those rumors are slander and shouldn��t exist."


    When there is a chance, he will explain this point, and he can no longer use false information to make Xuanyuan Jian and the Emperor continue to be misunderstood.


    The monks were silent for a while.


    Yu Yixian said slowly, "Fellow Daoist is absolutely right. Now Xuanyuan Sword is in your hands, killing so many alien races. This is a fact that anyone can see. Then, the rumors of Master Devourer are over. Up."


    "It''s not bad, we all see it."


    He nodded his head uncomfortably, and said loudly, "If anyone says that Xuanyuanjian and Human Emperor are not good to Xuanhuang Realm, the old man will not forgive him!"


    "Exactly."


    The monks echoed the rumors for a while. How could they compare to the facts that were seen, let alone the rumors from 30,000 to 40,000 years ago.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction and looked at Yun resenting the sky, "Elder Yun, if you want to know more, we will talk about it later."


    Yun Yingtian nodded slightly and agreed.

 Chapter 1885: Crazy, frankly

    A quiet room.


    Yun Yingtian looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of expectation in his eyes, and he stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Elder Yun, I know what you want to ask."


    "you know?"


    Yun Yingtian took a deep breath, seeming to suppress the hatred in his heart, "Then have you done it?"


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps before slowly saying, "What you want to ask is, now that you have Xuanyuan sword, it''s time to destroy the demon refining pot, right?"


    "Yes."


    Yun Yingtian nodded without hesitation, "Xuanyuan Sword is the most powerful artifact in the Xuanhuang Realm. If there is something in the Xuanhuang Realm that can destroy the demon refining pot, it is definitely Xuanyuan Sword. Now you have it. , And fully grasped its power, why don''t you do it?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu with fire in his eyes, and the hatred could no longer be suppressed.


    Zhou Shu also knew how much he hated the Demon Refining Pot. Because of refining the Demon Pot, the Yun family failed to become the fifth largest family. Now it is almost completely withered, and only a few people are left. The only purpose of going down is to destroy the demon refining pot and avenge the family.


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of hesitation, but Yun Yutian couldn''t bear it anymore, "Zhou Shu, are you going to break your promise?"


    He glared at Zhou Shu, "It must be the Demon Refining Pot that helped you, otherwise you can''t get to the Seventh Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm! Did you reach an agreement with him, and if you promised him to promote him, he would do his best to help you?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "There is no agreement, but he did help me a lot."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Yun Zhentian looked up to the sky and laughed madly, "I knew it, I knew it was like this, you will definitely be tempted by the demon refining pot, except for my surprise, no one can bear his or her! Promoting immortality, achieving great power, what a temptation, for the cultivator, it is impossible to resist!"


    He pointed to Zhou Shu and said angrily, "I knew it was like this, you are the same as our Yun family, you have been fooled by the demon pot!"


    "Do you remember what I said to you last time!"


    He clenched his fists tightly, "The first owner of the Demon Refining Pot was the Earth Emperor. He thought he had got two artifacts, and the most magical Demon Refining Pot. No need to worry about anything, but when he was promoted to the Immortal , But the demon pot refining his Earth Emperor book Shan Hai Jing almost succeeded. As a result, the Shan Hai Jing shattered and the Earth Emperor had no artifacts, hahaha!"


    "Now, is it your so-called human emperor''s turn again?"


    Yun Yingtian laughed and indulged himself completely, "When you ascend to immortality, the Demon Refining Pot will refine your Xuanyuan Sword! I look forward to that day, and I also look forward to his success. I want to watch you. Regret, watching you regret letting go of the demon refining pot!"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Elder Yun, calm down first."


    "How to calm down, why should I be calm?"


    Yun Yingtian''s eyes sparkled, and he said loudly, "You promised me, promised me to destroy the demon refining pot, what are you doing now, you are with him, he helps you improve your cultivation, and you protect him , You still have to help him promote to immortality, right? How can I calm down, **** you!"


    Zhou Shu slightly raised his hand, and the breeze slowly came, Yun Yutian''s expression stagnated, as if he was struck by thunder.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Yun Yutian settled down, his eyes gradually restored to clarity.


    "I said something like this."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I said that becoming a golden immortal will destroy the demon refining pot after entering the immortal realm, but now I am in the tribulation realm, and this is still the mysterious yellow realm, you can see clearly."


    Yun Yutian stagnated, "You said that, but..."


    "No, but now I can''t destroy the demon refining pot."


    Zhou Shu appeared a little serious, "At the beginning, the three artifacts of the Heaven and Dao Alliance could not be destroyed. Can I use the Xuanyuan Sword? In the Xuanhuang Realm, it is almost impossible to destroy the Xuanhuang Realm''s artifact, even if it is lost. I can''t do the demon refining pot protected by the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "I����"


    Yun Zhentian stayed, "I...I understand, but I don''t want to see that you and him become the same raccoon dog, stunned! I reminded you, if you use more refining pots, you can''t get rid of him, you I must rely on him all the time. I don''t want to see this result. This is my advice."


    "It''s really advice, thank you, but you think too much."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This kind of thing will never happen. As a cultivator, I will only stick to my own way, trust my own way, never rely on others to rise to immortality, and never rely on anything to achieve myself. Yeah��s goal, yes, the Demon Refining Pot helped me improve my cultivation, but even without him, I wouldn��t be bad," Zhou Shu smiled lightly and said calmly, "You think, a person who has created the Tao, Do I still need to rely on refining the demon pot?"


    "what did you say?"


    At first, Yun Yutian still didn''t believe it. He had heard these words countless times, but he never thought that someone would insist on their own way in front of the demon pot. Having a demon pot is equivalent to having endless cultivation skills. , It��s not difficult to rise to immortality, what else is needed? , But when I heard the last sentence, I was stunned.


    Yun Yingtian stared at Zhou Shu and said quietly, "You say it again, I didn''t hear clearly."


    "The person who created the Tao Zhou Shu said slowly, "Yes, my Tao was created by myself. This Tao is the foundation of my achievements today and the only thing I trust. I will follow my own way to the end, rather than relying on refining demon pots or Xuanyuan swords. Even though they are divine tools, they are just side-effects in front of me and my Dao. "


    Yun Yingtian looked at Zhou Shu, his body trembling, completely speechless.


    Zhou Shu continued, "You don''t have to worry at all, because I have my own thoughts and goals in everything I do, and will not change because of other things, even if it''s a demon pot or Xuanyuan sword."


    Yun Yingtian finally stabilized his figure and sighed for a long time, "If others say this, I won''t believe it, but you...I''m afraid I have to believe it. The power of your Dao does not belong to what I have seen. Any kind, but I, no, no one would have thought that the power of the Dao was actually created by yourself, and there are people who created Dao in this Profound Yellow Realm, ha ha..."


    That laughter, there was helplessness, hatred, shock, and expectation and excitement of being a cultivator.


    The founder of Taoism hasn''t lived in tens of thousands of years.


    The emergence of a new Tao may be the beginning of the revival of the Xuanhuang Realm. As long as there is a trace of the overall situation, the cultivator will be excited about it.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Elder Yun, the matter of refining the demon pot..."


    "What else are you talking about demon refining pot?"


    Yun Yingtian smiled bitterly, "You are the one who created Dao, Dao is your only one. It is impossible to betray or change. Now in your heart, no matter how powerful the Demon Refining Pot and the Xuanyuan Sword are, they are just ordinary. It��s just a tool, right? You will use it when you need it. If you don��t need it, you can throw it away or destroy it. It��s up to your mind, and they can only accept it.��


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, that''s it."

 Chapter 1886: Cause, Kodama

    "It seems I was wrong."


    Yun Yingtian slowly said, "I thought you had the current strength, relying entirely on the refining demon pot and Xuanyuan sword, but I did not expect that you rely on your own Dao... should have been thought of, if you don''t have your own Powerful, how could these artifacts fall into your hands? Alas."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and showed a lot of solemnity, "Creative Dao, for immortal cultivators, it is impossible to achieve higher achievements, and you are still the recognized emperor of the Chongyang Palace, I...I cannot ask you What, but I still want to ask you to do what you promised."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "After achieving the Golden Immortal Realm, I will seriously consider it, and I can guarantee that the past demon refining pot will never exist again."


    "The demon refining pot in the past, do you still want to help him correct his evil?"


    Yun Yingtian watched Zhou Shu and slowly shook his head, "He doesn''t deserve this opportunity."


    "Karma is here, he really shouldn''t have it," Zhou Shu nodded, "I think what I want to do is not to change, but to rebuild."


    "Erase the spirituality of the demon refining pot and rebuild a new one?"


    Yun Yingtian seemed to have some enlightenment, and said solemnly, "If so, I can accept it."


    "This is also my bottom line," Zhou Shu nodded, "You and I understand that the Demon Refining Pot has many evil causes, but in the Xuanhuang Realm, there are not many retributions and no retribution. Elder Yun, you are one of them. One, but when he reaches the heavens and all realms, his retribution will continue to come, such as the emperor of the earth, such as the heavens and so on. This is what he has to bear. Even if it is me, it is impossible for him to block it all, so you can rest assured."


    Yun Yingtian thought for a while and said, "I understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "So the best."


    Yun Yutian bowed his body and bowed, "Thank you, Sect Master."


    Zhou Shu quickly helped up, "The elders don''t have to be like this."


    "necessary."


    Yun Yingtian raised his head and said with a serious face, "With the power of the sect master, there is no need to tell me so much, you can abolish my cultivation base, or even kill me directly, I can guarantee that no one will stand up for me. It��s the same with the Double Ninth Palace. At that time, I had already achieved the consciousness of death... but you didn��t do so, the lord, you said a lot and said some secrets that I shouldn��t know, just to convince me, lord, what you did. I only admire it."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "Sect Master, I swear by my heart demon that I will never say these things."


    "The elder is too much."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "It doesn''t have to be that way, I believe in the elders, and the world of immortality will know these things sooner or later."


    In his smile, he has extremely strong confidence.


    In the past, he had to be careful to hide secrets, whether it was Dao or Demon Refining Pot, but now there is no need for these. Xuanyuan Sword has been displayed in front of the Immortal Cultivation interface, and the others will not be too far away, and it is no big deal to be known.


    Having stood at the top of the world of immortality, what else can I worry about?


    Yun Yingtian slowly said, "The Sect Master said that it was the Sect Master''s idea, but I will still do what I should do."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "Elder Yun is a loyal person, and I respect him."


    "Ha ha."


    Yun Yingtian smiled, "It''s rude to be so gaffe in front of the Sect Master just now. Speaking of it, I still have something I want to ask. Just when I scolded you out loud, the Sect Master was not angry at all and didn''t want to Kill me? Even a little bit?"


    "Not at all."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "The elders don''t need to worry too much. You and I are all fellows who resist the different races together. How can I be murderous against my own people."


    After watching Zhou Shu for a while, Yun Yingtian confirmed Zhou Shu''s sincerity, and slowly said, "The idea of ??the sect master is completely different from that of most immortal cultivators. Maybe this is the reason why the sect master can have today, I can only say, The name of the emperor is not the suzerain."


    Zhou Shu heard similar words at least fifty times today, but this time may be the most realistic.


    Zhou Shu smiled, did not refuse, only raised his hand and said, "Thank you elders for your love, let me leave now."


    Yun resents the sky and salutes, so I won''t say more.


    After hundreds of breaths, Zhou Shu entered Huayin Palace.


    Although the extremely yin of the Chongyang Palace is at the edge of the Chongyang Golden Pillar, there is no scorching heat here, it is full of cool air.


    In a quiet room, he saw Zhu Xiaorou.


    "Master!"


    Zhu Xiaorou walked over in a hurry, almost staggering, staring at Zhou Shu with tears in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu gently held on and smiled, "Xiaoyu, are you tired of retreat?"


    Zhu Xiaorou leaned on Zhou Shu and shook her head, and sighed, "My son, if you are tired, you just can''t fit together."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and slowly said, "It''s not impossible, you haven''t tried it, right?"


    No matter the body or the demeanor, there is no sign of a fit. I am lazy and can''t feel the flow of the vitality in the body. The consciousness of the sea and the sea are also maintained in a normal state. This is not like a person who is trying to fit together. The monk of the gods.


    "Ok����"


    Zhu Xiaorou nodded, and said with a bit of sadness, "Sure enough, you can''t hide anything from the son. No, every time it''s critical, Xiaoyu...just... anyway, it doesn''t work, for ten years, it won''t work, it''s Xiaoyu''s qualifications. No, is it impossible to fit together?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Why not?"


    I wish Xiaorou a little at a loss I don''t know, but... after thinking about it, Yuanshen left on his own, always not working. "


    Zhou Shu paused, "I need to think about something. There is nothing to think about in combination. Just let the flow go. You know, the soul and the body are originally one, and they are both part of themselves. They are separated for the sake of cultivation. But at a certain level, they will come together and return to their origins. This is all natural, and we cultivators understand it."


    "I understand, but what should I do if I fail..."


    Zhu Xiaorou looked up at Zhou Shu, tears flashing in her eyes, "If you fail, the son may not see Xiaoyu."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t worry about this. Combination is not a god. It doesn''t matter if you fail. If you fail many times, I can help you recover. Yu Palace Master has failed six times and it''s okay. What are you afraid of. "


    "My son, it''s not like that."


    Zhu Xiaorou sighed, "The palace lord has failed six times, but every time she fails, her temper will be much worse. The current palace lord, Xiaoyu no longer knows her. She is not the same she used to be. Xiaoyu is worried..."


    Having said this, I couldn''t cry and couldn''t continue.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, and she immediately understood that what she just said was "I can''t see Xiaoyu" instead of not seeing herself. What she worries about is that after the failure of the fit, her temperament will change and become similar to her mother. Same as Yu Yurou.


    Yu Yurou failed to fit her body, and her personality continued to change, which changed her, but it also became a devil for Zhu Xiaorou.


    Because of this magic barrier, Zhu Xiaorou would unconsciously shrink back when it came time to fit together, hindering her internally, and she didn''t dare to try to fit together.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, Zhu Xiaorou also knew that Zhou Shu understood, and said decisively, "If this is the case, Xiaoyu will no longer be Xiaoyu, and Xiaoyu might as well be out of shape."

 Chapter 1887: Selfishness

    Zhu Xiaorou wiped away her tears and said very firmly.


    Although she never said this, in her heart, it would be better to die like Yu Yurou.


    "You always think too much."


    Zhou Shu grabbed her tightly and said straightly, "Don''t worry about this, no matter how you change, you will always be Xiaoyu."


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at Zhou Shu, "But..."


    "But what."


    Zhou Shu became serious, his expression darkened, "Even if you become Yu Yurou, what will happen?"


    Zhu Xiaorou subconsciously said, "It will do irrational things, it will make the Chongyang Palace decline, it will make the disciple elders hate, and the son will not pay attention to me."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Palace Master Yu in your eyes is really bad."


    Zhu Xiaorou stagnated, "Don��t everyone think so...Even my father, my father hasn��t given her a good face for a long time. In the past, my father loved her the most. Even death can be done for her, but now, look. I didn''t even go to see her. I have almost never visited her a few times in the past ten years. Even my Taoist buddies are reluctant to care about her. Could it be worse than this?"


    She looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "If I were to be like this, the son wouldn''t care about me again, would he?"


    "Of course not, I said, I will always protect you and stay with you."


    Zhou Shu hugged her and slowly said, "Xiaoyu, you just care too much about other people''s thoughts. This is very wrong. The cultivator always wants to do his own thing. No matter what he becomes, he is still himself. On this road, just stick to yourself, don��t think about other people��s feelings, don��t be influenced by other people, no matter what you get better or worse, you are yourself, try to be selfish."


    Zhu Xiaorou said suspiciously, "Be selfish?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu is very solemn, "For you, it is important to learn to be selfish. You just like to think about others too much. This is not good. If you practice self-sacrificing mentality, and there is a way to support it, then don��t worry. You are not, so before you find the right way, you must learn to be selfish, think only for yourself, and care about the opinions of others. There is no way to fit together."


    Many people are too selfish, and some are too selfless. Either way, it is not a good thing.


    "I����"


    Zhu Xiaorou was shocked, not knowing what to say.


    "When you break the border, no one can help you. If you think about others, you can''t get anything. You will only set your own limits and make yourself unable to break through." Zhou Shu looked into her eyes and said seriously, "Remember If you live with me, give it a try and get through the catastrophe."


    Zhu Xiaorou hesitated and said, "I...I''ll try it this time."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, took out three pills and put them in front of her, "You have eaten the Duxin Pill. These three are Kunlun Xiaohuan Pill and the Seven Life Rushing Yudan, which are all integrated into the Heavenly Tribulation Bone. Yangmei specially refined it for you. With them, failure is not a problem at all. Remember, no matter what you become, I will always be there. Yangmei and others are also there. They are your backing. This will not be because of your changes. It has changed."


    "Xiaoyu knows, she won''t let everyone down!"


    Zhu Xiaorou looked at the pill, her eyes glowing, and she walked to the futon slowly, sat down slowly, and closed her eyes and said, "My son, let''s go, wait for Xiaoyu to successfully cross the tribulation, and then go to Lingyu City to find you."


    The resoluteness of words is rare, and there is no weakness in the past, which made Zhou Shu let go of a lot of heart.


    Stepping out quickly and never looking back, Zhou Shu believed that this time, he would not wait too long.


    The Chongyang Palace is very large, with many formations, and tightly guarded, but as far as Zhou Shu��s divine consciousness can reach, almost everything is open, there is no secret at all, except for one, but that one is not Zhou Shu��s observation. No, but he didn''t want to see it.


    He will come to visit.


    It was a grove of less than ten feet, verdant and green, with an attractive fragrance.


    Very strange, in a place of fire like the Chongyang Palace, where there is no vegetation at all, there is such a forest.


    "Friends, you are here."


    When he walked to the edge of the woods, he heard Yu Yixian''s voice, and he was frankly happy.


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "I''m late, please don''t take offense to the layman."


    "If you care about anything, come in."


    Zhou Shu nodded happily, and walked into the woods. As soon as he stepped in, he suddenly felt a sense of openness.


    A small forest that looks no more than ten feet in appearance, you will know its vastness after entering, at least it is nearly a thousand miles in radius, mountains and valleys, clear springs and flowing water, birds and flowers, and groups of small beasts chasing, it is like a complete world, I am afraid it is not comparable How much difference is the Guigu Mountain between square inches, and shrinking such a world to less than ten feet, this kind of skill is even more incredible.


    Zhou Shu exclaimed, "A good place, an eye-opener, who would have thought that the Chongyang Palace has such a wonderful state."


    "Ha ha."


    Yu Yixian approached with a smile, "Just laughed, the Chongyang Palace was too noisy, so I made a small cave to live in seclusion, and ended up relaxing."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said sincerely, "A layman, I don''t know how to do such a wonderful thing?"


    He knows that this has a lot to do with the law of space and formations, but he certainly can''t do it now. If he can learn it, it will be of great help to him and Lingyucheng.


    Of course, this kind of secret method is generally not taught He just asks.


    "It''s not difficult, I expect Taoist friends and talents to know it in a short time."


    Yu Yixian stroked his palms and smiled, and immediately explained, while explaining and demonstrating at the same time, lest Zhou Shu didn''t understand it clearly enough.


    One is meticulous, the other is modest, and both are very serious. This sermon took several hours.


    The truth is not very difficult, but without this teaching, it would take Zhou Shu several decades to understand the mystery of the cave. Sometimes it is just a layer of paper, but if you can��t break it, you can��t see the rest clearly. thing.


    "The junior has realized it."


    Zhou Shu thanked him from the bottom of his heart, and continued to do his discipleship. "Thank you layman, the younger generation has benefited a lot."


    In fact, Yu Yixian is really a person who loves talents. As long as there are talented younger generations, he can get good guidance here. During that time, Su Yi also received a lot of teachings. Of course, the most received is Yu Yu Rou, may get too much, turned into doting.


    "It''s just talking, why so much courtesy," Yu Yixian smiled slightly, "Are you tired? Drink some spiritual tea."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "The layman''s tea, that must be drunk."


    Yu Yixian smiled and got up and shouted in the distance, "Xiao Zi, bring tea."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he immediately cast his gaze into the distance. He came to Beiluzhou this time. In addition to seeing the situation of the foreign race, another important purpose was to visit Yu Yixian. This may be the reason why he visited Yu Yixian. In the woods and caves.


    Not far away, a woman came over with a tea tray, light as wind and elegant as bamboo.


    Wearing a purple shirt, the face is like jade, and he is born extremely beautiful. It is not like a mortal or a fairy. It has a unique style.


    "Sure enough, here."


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly. This time, he did not fail, but things were not easy to handle.

 Chapter 1888: Identity, mother

    The woman put the tea down and stepped aside.


    He lowered his head slightly, calmly, and couldn''t see any emotions, but Zhou Shu didn''t take the tea and looked at her very intently.


    "Ha ha."


    Yu Yixian smiled unconsciously, "Friends of Taoism, stop drinking tea."


    "Thank you layman for giving tea," Zhou Shu slightly slapped his jaw, picked up the tea, but did not look at the tea. His eyes were still fixed on the woman, which seemed rather rude. The woman frowned and her head dropped lower.


    Yu Yixian shook his head and smiled, "Haha, it''s no wonder Rou''er can talk to friends."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, "What did Palace Master Yu say?"


    Yu Yixian looked at Zhou Shu with a certain dignity," she said that there are many friends and Daoists, too romantic. Although the Chongyang Palace is similar, but I am sorry to say a few more words. When you reach the realm of Dao friends, you should not think about it. It should be these minor matters again. As a cultivator of immortality, the promotion of immortality is the first priority, especially for the Taoist friends, the promotion of immortality is close at hand, and you should concentrate on it, for yourself, and also for Xuanhuang. World."


    "Well... what the layman said."


    Zhou Shu did not deny it, smiled and nodded, but soon turned his gaze, still staring at the woman, his eyes increasingly greedy.


    The warning just now was taken very seriously, but Zhou Shu still did the same. Yu Yixian frowned unconsciously. No wonder, no matter how well-trained he was, he couldn''t bear Zhou Shu''s rudeness.


    He asked Zhou Shu to come to the cave, taught Zhou Shu the secret method, and tried his best to teach him, to help Zhou Shu progress, not for Zhou Shulai to be greedy for beauty, but he could not think that Zhou Shu, who can be called the emperor, would be obsessed with a woman. .


    "If a fellow Taoist likes it so much, I will give it to you. How about watching it day and night?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a bit of mockery.


    "Thank you layman!"


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze, bowed and bowed to Yixian, with an unusually solemn expression, "The younger generation is disrespectful."


    "you����"


    Yu Yixian was taken aback, looked at Zhou Shu, and quickly understood, "Farther Daoist, have you seen her identity long ago?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The layman keeps his promises, don''t regret it."


    "That''s it."


    Yu Yixian looked at the woman, his face gradually sinking, "You are here for her, right?"


    The woman was a little dazed, lowered her head and said nothing.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The younger generation is here for a foreign race..."


    "Then I saw her, I wanted it, right?"


    Yu Yixian shook his head slightly, showing a lot of displeasure, "Yes, she is Ziyu Li. She is close to the ninth rank, and this is the only one in the entire Xuanhuang world. If you can get it, it will really help your cultivation... I didn''t expect that you would use such a humble method. Haha, if you frankly say that the old man may not give it to you, Zhou Daoyou, it seems that the old man is looking up at you. This man, I am afraid you can''t afford it."


    Zhou Shumoran, he did use some means to make Yu Yi freely talk about it, which is indisputable.


    "Don''t you know?"


    Yu Yixian looked at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "She is a wood demon. You can''t get her unless you return to her original form."


    The woman suddenly raised her head and glanced at Zhou Shu, her eyes filled with determination.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a lot of respect, "The younger generation didn''t want to get her, or meant to use her to promote the immortal, nothing at all, the younger generation was only entrusted by others."


    "Entrusted by others?"


    Yu Yixian''s expression was shocked, "Who is it, Kunlun?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, then looked at the woman next to him, and said slowly, "The junior is entrusted by her two daughters and wants to bring her to them so that their mother and daughter will meet again."


    Yes, from the first sight of the woman, Zhou Shu knew who she was, the mother Mu Li was looking for.


    At that time, after the Mu family learned the news, Zhou Shu immediately narrowed the scope to three places. The Ji family was one of them, the Xiahou family was the second, and the Chongyang Palace was the third. Only these three were probably the location of the monk. .


    It took more than 30,000 years to cultivate seven generations of Ziyu Li, a powerful family that can last for 30,000 years. It is one of the few in the world of immortality. Needless to say, the family of Ji family and Xiahou family, and Yu family has always been the Chongyang Palace. The elder of, with a high position, and there are always eight or nine cultivators from the heavens, who can also cultivate the purple jade in the secret realm.


    He asked Xuanhu that the Ji family can basically be ruled out. He has gone to the Xiahou family, and now there is nothing to destroy, only the Chongyang Palace is left.


    Sure enough, he did not live up to his expectations, that Zi Yuli was here.


    "You...what did you say?"


    The woman''s figure was shocked and almost fell to the ground, her pair of wisdom staring at Zhou Shu motionlessly.


    Yu Yi stagnated, seemingly thoughtful, "The meaning of the words of fellow Taoist..."


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This fellow Zi Daoist, her two daughters, Xianyi, have already transformed into form and are living very well. They are already in the realm of the Great Demon, and are very likely to become a new Heavenly Demon. After all, her hard work was not wasted, as well as the careful training of the layperson."


    "Is it true?...My son, are you telling the truth?"


    The woman fell to the ground, two lines of tears slipped from her face, her eyes were full of shock and great joy.


    "Sure enough, he has achieved immortality."


    Yu Yixian nodded thoughtfully, and said with some relief, "It seems to be useful."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, "Friend Purple Daoist, please rest assured, the sentence is true, they entrusted me to come to you."


    "They...they remember me..."


    The woman covered her face with her hands Tears couldn''t help but burst into tears. Three hundred years, waiting for three hundred years, finally waited for their news, how can we not be excited, how can we not be grateful and runny.


    Zhou Shu turned to Yu Yixian and said sincerely, "Household."


    "Stop talking."


    Yu Yixian nodded calmly.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The junior wanted to say this to her privately, and even took her away secretly, but the layman is so open and upright, he also carefully teaches the younger generation. If the younger generation did that, it would be too despicable. The younger generation thinks. He is an upright person, and the younger generation said frankly that nothing will happen, so he said it."


    "That is to say."


    Yu Yixian seemed to think, "You know their whereabouts, those two immortals."


    The woman''s face tightened, she got up, stepped forward and grabbed Yu Yixian''s leg, "Senior, senior, you let them go, they are already monsters, they are no longer spiritual creatures, please, please. you."


    Yu Yixian waved his sleeves and bounced the woman aside.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said condensedly, "Then, you probably also know how much Yu''s family has paid for those two immortals?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "A lot, it''s hard to count."


    "Yes, just hard to count."


    Yu Yixian took a breath, and said in a deep voice, "Thirty thousand years of hard work, countless spiritual things, plus yuan stones, that mystery, originally a barren land, has become a blessed land that can nurture immortals. It''s all about our household resources. It can be said that without Yujia, there would be no purple jade, let alone immortal."


    "I know, I know everything."


    The woman struggled over, "As long as you let them go, I''m willing to do anything."


    Yu Yixian''s face sank, and another sleeve was flicked out, and the woman bounced away again, playing further.

 Chapter 1889: Cause and effect

    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The younger generation understands these, and the younger generation is willing to compensate."


    "make up?"


    Yu Yixian smiled faintly, "Is there anything that can be compared with the immortal? If you get immortal, you may become an immortal body, or you may absorb the spiritual energy of the immortal world. Even a person with poor aptitude has a great possibility of becoming immortal. In the world, what can be compared with it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Maybe there are no spiritual objects, but the juniors have others."


    "Nothing else."


    Yu Yixian looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, ��I��m a little surprised. Since fellow Taoist met Xian Ye and learned so many things, why didn��t he **** that Xian Ye? With the Taoist��s cultivation base, this is not What''s the problem, I don''t think anything can stop you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The juniors didn''t mean this."


    "It''s not that I didn''t mean it, I can''t do it, right?"


    Yu Yixian smiled sarcastically, "Since Xianyi has become a monster race, they must agree to restore their original form. If they refuse, you can''t take them, right? But, you have something else. The way..." He looked at Zhou Shu and said word by word, "You deliberately promised them to help them find their mothers to gain their trust, and then use their mothers to threaten them and force them to return to their original forms for you to become immortals. ,is not it?"


    Aggressive momentum rushed toward his face.


    Zhou Shu looked calm and shook his head, "The juniors have never thought of this, and there is no need to use them to promote immortals."


    Yu Yixian snorted, "If you don''t have one, then I have it?"


    "I believe seniors did not."


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "Senior might have been looking for the whereabouts of Xianya if he thought this way, but as far as the younger generation knows, Senior has been living in seclusion in the Chongyang Palace, and he doesn''t care about anything. If it wasn''t for the Chongyang Palace in danger, He wouldn''t come out at all, and..." He pointed to a woman not far away, and said slowly, "From her, you can see that the senior treated her very well, he has never tortured her, and he is very careful. Help her."


    Yu Yixian said coldly, "A demon clan woman, how could I..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Senior, don��t excuse me. Her cultivation level is about to reach the big demon. A natural wood demon without any demon clan��s teachings can reach this level. It��s completely impossible, unless someone has been there. Teach her, and let her practice the demon clan tactics, don''t you think, friend Zi Dao?"


    The woman nodded unconsciously, "Senior treats me very well and teaches me many tricks."


    The corner of Yu Yixian''s mouth twitched, "That''s just being okay, and I still want to get the whereabouts of Xianya from her, so I have to treat her a little bit better, just to win people''s hearts."


    "Senior cares about immortals, but they don''t actually care too much."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "When the younger generation spoke out, the senior was calm and calm. It was not deliberately pretended. The younger generation can see that the senior''s mind does not fluctuate too much."


    Yu Yixian''s expression was slightly condensed, but he didn''t argue again.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Senior is an expert who is transparent about predestined condition and cause and effect. Since Ziyuli is born with spiritual wisdom and knows to escape, he has complied with predestined condition and cause and effect. The predecessor��s vision and insight is good."


    "Ha ha."


    Yu Yixian laughed unconsciously, "Let you boast to the sky, but the cause and effect are always there, it is impossible to avoid, the old man admits that in order to conform to the natural way of nature, the old man will not do anything to the magical creature that has become a monster. But this does not mean that the old do not want to get them."


    He said solemnly, "The old man is unlikely to get news of Xianyi from you, but it is impossible if you want to take Xiaozi away. Yu''s tens of thousands of years of hard work will never be wasted. If you want to take it away by force , Then do it."


    "Junior understands."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "If the younger generation took her away like this, it would be against reason. The younger generation would never do this until the senior agreed."


    Yu Yixian said flatly, "I can''t agree."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Isn''t it possible for any conditions?"


    Yu Yixian just shook his head, "Even if you are the emperor recognized by the Double Ninth Palace, there is nothing to discuss, let alone such a big cause and effect, I can''t change it."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded helplessly, walked a few steps towards Yu Yixian, and whispered a few words.


    "What? What did you say?"


    Yu Yixian''s figure shook, and he was no longer calm, his eyes were bigger than Tongling, and he couldn''t believe Zhou Shu''s words.


    Zhou Shu repeated it again, very sure.


    Yu Yixian took a deep breath, "Are you sure you can do it, this is something Xuanyuan Emperor never did."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not that the Emperor Xuanyuan can''t do it, but the timing is wrong, I think...If the Emperor Xuanyuan is still in the Xuanhuang Realm today, this is the first thing he will do."


    Yu Yixian said slowly, "Do you know that if you really take this step, you might become a sinner in the entire world of immortality?"


    "I have already stepped out."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Crimes and slander are all things spoken by posterity and have nothing to do with my generation. My generation only does what we should do. This thing is the most important thing to do now~www.novelhall.com ~ Twenty thousand years, our world of cultivating immortals has been silent for too long, foreign races have invaded wildly, heaven has never seen eyes, the mysterious yellow world is gradually withering, and the sect family is constantly annihilated. It is already in great danger. We must not continue this way. It is hell. , I have to take a trip too, if I am not going, who will go?"


    "I don''t go to hell, whoever goes to hell..."


    Yu Yixian stared at Zhou Shu and sighed unconsciously, "You have this kind of consciousness, what can the old man say? In fact, what you said is really the best thing to do. If you can Achieving this is a great benefit to the world of cultivating immortals, even if it involves huge risks."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s very big, but the risk is borne by the juniors and the Heyin school."


    Yu Yixian shook his head slightly, and calmed down, "I can say such things, admire, the waves behind push the waves forward, the old man is really old, and I will never dare to make such a decision."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Chongyang Palace is such a foundation, it is indeed not worth the risk, seniors do not need to blame themselves."


    Yu Yixian shook his head and sighed, "Oh, the older you are, the more useless you are."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Where is the word, the senior is actually more wiser, changing someone else, will never say so much to the junior."


    The woman not far away looked at them with a dazed expression.


    She didn''t know what the two of them were talking about, as if she didn''t understand a single sentence, but there was a faint feeling that things might have turned for the better, and perhaps, after three hundred years of waiting, there will be a result.


    Although she always felt that she would never see her daughter again.


    Yu Yixian is very good to her, staying by her side and treating her as a disciple, teaching her tactics, but it is absolutely impossible for her to leave the cave.


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1890: Temptation, madam

    Zhou Shu stood still, raised his hand and said, "Senior, what do you think?"


    Yu Yixian smiled slightly, "Thirty thousand years of cultivation is only for the promotion of an immortal. If you can give it directly, why not agree with the old? You have changed the cause and effect, but..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Just what? Senior don''t say half of it."


    Yu Yixian said in a deep voice, "These words are for the Yu family, not for the Chongyang Palace. The Chongyang Palace can��t help you much now, and it��s impossible to help you. Yu��s family can. If you need anything, you may wish to speak."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then shook his head, "The juniors don''t need anything for the time being. I''m doing everything that needs to be done. If you need it, you can come to seniors at any time."


    "Fine."


    Yu Yixian nodded, turned away and beckoned, "Xiao Zi, come over."


    The woman stepped forward quickly, her heart beaten up, uneasy, not knowing whether she would receive forgiveness or greater guilt.


    "Xiao Zi, let him go."


    Yu Yixian pointed to Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "Don''t worry about anything, he is a reliable person, there is nothing more reliable than him in this Profound Yellow Realm."


    "Thank you senior! Thank you senior!"


    The woman bowed to the ground, crying again.


    Yu Yixian waved his sleeves and held up the woman, saying indifferently, "You don''t need to be polite, you and I have nothing to do with each other. Speaking of which I have been imprisoned for 300 years, you should hate me. Don''t thank me."


    The woman sobbed, "Xiao Zi knew that if there were no seniors, I would never show up..."


    "Needless to say."


    Yu Yixian interrupted her and shook her head, "Xiao Zi, you can give birth to lingzhi and become a monster race. That is your own destiny. It is your chance. If you fail to do this, you and Xianxian Li will become my family��s spiritual creature. There can be no other way out. Now you don��t have to thank me at all. If you have a cause, you will have an effect. If you plant the cause yourself, you will get this effect. The aging cannot be changed, and you will not force it. To change."


    The woman could only nod her head, although she didn''t understand anything.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but nodded and said sincerely, "The seniors are really free and easy, and the juniors are ashamed."


    How can we not admire, 30,000 years of hard work, and the family��s wholehearted cultivation, but because of the spiritual wisdom that is no longer a spiritual thing, you can give up completely, so open-minded, few people in the entire cultivation world can do it. It is also very difficult for Zhou Shu to ask himself.


    It''s just difficult, and he won''t attack the spiritual creature that gave birth to spiritual wisdom.


    As if thinking of something, he suddenly said, "Senior, you have such a broad mind, how could it be possible... Those words that the previous generation said are all temptations to the younger generation, you are worried that the younger generation will use despicable means to destroy Ziyufen. Li and Xianfenli are all taken as their own, right? If you don''t do this, you don''t worry about me taking her out, right?"


    Yu Yixian smiled faintly, "Whatever you think."


    "Thank you seniors, juniors have been taught."


    Zhou Shu bowed and saluted, very solemnly.


    Yu Yixian, perhaps the great monk Zhou Shu encountered in this immortal cultivation world that he admired the most. It was not the cultivation level, but the man and the mind. He was so understanding and broad-minded, as if he had already seen everything. Kunlun''s Lin Qingjue can''t match it either.


    If it weren''t for Yu Yixian, it would be much more troublesome to resolve this matter, and he could not act against his will.


    What''s more, there is the name of the emperor, and the fetters of cause and effect.


    "You don''t have to thank you, we are just a deal. If you can''t complete it, the old man will come to your door to find you."


    Yu Yixian waved his hand, looked at the table and sighed, "It''s a pity that this tea is cold."


    Zhou Shu beckoned, picked up the teacup, and drank it all, "Senior''s tea, no matter how cool it is, it will taste good, the younger generation will be sweet."


    "Drink the tea, you can go."


    Yu Yixian turned his back and walked slowly towards the depths of the mountains and forests, "Don''t give it away for the old, don''t pass."


    Zhou Shu watched for a while, then turned and left. The woman saluted three times and followed Zhou Shu for fear of taking the next step.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she cautiously said, "This... the son..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The son is a little awkward. Just call me Zhou Shu. I''ll just call you Mrs. Purple, how about?"


    "My son...No, Zhou Shu, you can call me whatever you want," Mrs. Zi just nodded and whispered, "When can I see my two children, I really want to see them soon..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "In a few months, I am going there too."


    "That''s great."


    Mrs. Zi unconsciously patted her chest and looked into the distance, her eyes filled with relief and longing.


    Not long after, the two were already outside the cave, in front of a palace.


    Su Yi walked out quickly with joy, but when she saw Madame Zi, she showed some doubts, "Brother Zhou, this is..."


    "She is Mrs. Purple."


    "Well, it''s Mrs. Purple."


    Mrs. Zi gave a graceful bow and glanced at Su Yi. Her eyes were a little confused. She was born with a wood spirit. After leaving the secret, she was taken to the cave by Yu Yixian. She hardly met anyone, except for her natural motherhood and sophistication. I don''t understand at all. Although Yu Yixian taught her a lot, there are still many things I don''t understand. Most of the time, she appears very cautious, cautious, and obeys Zhou Shu in everything.


    "Mrs. Purple?"


    Su Yi seemed to be thinking, and suddenly stopped Could it be that she was? "


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Brother Su, you don''t have to say it, it is."


    Su Yi nodded quickly, but couldn''t hide the excitement in her heart. He was also an insider about this matter, and he always wanted to help Muxian Muli.


    He said with joy, "I finally found it. I didn''t think it was really here. I also thought about it. I just wanted to ask and I didn''t have a chance to export. Brother Zhou still had a way to solve it as soon as I came. ?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head.


    Mrs. Zi nodded, "Senior layman is very good."


    Su Yi said thoughtfully, "I think so too. During this period of time, the layperson has given me a lot of help. If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t stay here and help the Chongyang Palace guard. Then the palace lord, tut. I really don''t want to mention it."


    "Haha, don''t mention it."


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, "Brother Su has any plans now?"


    Su Yi said without hesitation, "What are your plans? Now the Chongyang Palace is fine, I should also go, Brother Zhou, I''ll follow you, look around, kill more foreign races, and help immortal cultivators. It��s best to learn something from you."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, there was a trace of begging in his eyes.


    He really wanted to be with Zhou Shu, and wanted to learn more from Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Haha, it''s just what I want."


    "What are you waiting for, let''s go."


    Su Yi laughed, stepped forward and patted next Zhou Shu, and immediately walked outside the palace.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t you want to sue someone?"


    "Is there anything to say goodbye, we Guigu disciples, come and go as we please, it''s not easy to stay for so long, besides, we can practice with Brother Zhou, and we don''t have to worry about anything else, hahaha!"


    Ignoring everything, letting go, just like Guigu. 8)

 Chapter 1891: Clone, Jupiter

    "You can''t kill all the **** alien race!"


    Looking at the villages and towns ahead, Su Yi couldn''t help but yelled, then turned around and said, "Brother Zhou, I will come this time?"


    "Don''t, you still have to deal with those strong, these small ones are more convenient for me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and waved his hand. A clone that looked almost like Zhou Shu jumped out and flew towards the village and town. After a while, the village and town calmed down, and there were no other races raging inside.


    The clone did not return, but stayed around, moving around, automatically searching for alien races.


    Although these clones are not powerful, they are enough to deal with ordinary alien races.


    "Brother Zhou, your trick is too powerful."


    Although I watched it many times, I still couldn''t help but compliment, Su Yi repeatedly said, "Come on this way, you have at least released a hundred Yuanli clones, so many, does it really have no effect on you?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Nothing more than some spiritual thoughts."


    Of course, it is not only divine mind, but also Yuanli and Shuzhili. Each clone has to consume a lot, but Zhou Shu must do it. It can save mortals and accumulate merits, not only for self... , Are all contributed by Lian Yao Hu.


    What Zhou Shu and Yun Yingtian said did not evade refining the demon pot.


    However, Zhou Shu also said afterwards that the fate of the Demon Refining Pot was determined by Zhou Shu, but it was also determined by the Demon Refining Pot himself.


    Zhou Shu knew very well that without the demon pot, the millions of immortal cultivators in Lingyu City were in danger, and the demon pot should also understand that it always has a chance. If it can make enough merits, it can also get enough. The karmic results will eliminate the past results and make the future easier.


    Su Yi nodded, "Will these clones always be there?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If you leave the control area, you must destroy it. Otherwise, if you lose the traction of your spirit, they may harm mortals. After leaving Beiluzhou, I will clear them all."


    "That''s it."


    Su Yi sighed lightly, "It''s a pity."


    Mrs. Zi cautiously said, "Zhou Shu, Su Yi, these, these foreign races, must they be killed?"


    "Yes."


    Su Yi nodded and said decisively, "If you don''t kill them all, the Xuanhuang Realm will be occupied by them sooner or later. Their existence is a disaster for the Xuanhuang Realm. Wherever they go, the war will burn wherever they go, and they will endlessly plunder resources. To slaughter human beings must be a tooth for a tooth."


    "Oh����"


    Mrs. Zi nodded gently, seemingly understandable.


    Seeing too many scenes like this along the way, she was always confused when she didn''t know what the war was.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Actually, you have seen it with your own eyes. What foreign races do, their targets are not only humans, but monsters, sea tribes, monsters, etc., are all targets of these foreign races'' slaughter. Race, you can��t be merciful to them, you must kill them all."


    "I roughly understand."


    Mrs. Zi thought for a while and said, "Then next time, can I be with you too."


    Su Yi smiled unconsciously, "With Brother Zhou, I can''t even get involved, just take a good rest."


    Zhou Shu showed expectation, "Mrs. Purple, what will you do?"


    "I will����"


    Mrs. Zi held her finger, as if thoughtful, she said with joy, "This!"


    She stared at the distance, her fingers were constantly dancing, and she was inspired. The little wood spirit energy around her continued to gather, and more and more. Then, she raised her hand and waved, those wood spirit energy suddenly flew out among several people. In front of him, there were countless green bright spots condensed, shimmering and starry.


    Su Yi blinked, "It looks pretty, but what''s the use?"


    Zhou Shu felt a slight shock in his heart, "This... is this Jupiter technique?"


    Mrs. Zi nodded repeatedly, overjoyed, "Yes, that''s what the senior layman said, it''s called Jupiter."


    Su Yi wondered, "What kind of Jupiter technique, is it powerful?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Jupiter is one of the most difficult methods of the Mu family. It is difficult to learn. Most of them are learned through the flower of inheritance, and there are bloodline requirements...How can a layman have Jupiter..."


    Mrs. Zi continued.


    The sky full of stars gleamed for a while, falling one after another, and disappeared after falling to the ground.


    Su Yi was stunned, "Nothing?"


    "It''s not gone, it''s underground."


    Zhou Shu explained, "Jupiter is a very special technique. After Jupiter falls, it will be deposited under the ground. When it perceives a certain aura from the outside world, it will appear and attack those who carry it."


    Su Yi seemed to realize something, "Like a formation?"


    "Similar to the formation method, but much more complicated," Zhou Shu shook his head, "Jupiter is not a formation talisman, it won''t be motionless in the ground. It can absorb the wood spirit energy by itself and grow continuously. If the surrounding wood spirit energy is enough If so, the scope of Jupiter can be expanded to tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of miles. If enough wood spirits are absorbed, the longer the time, the power will continue to increase, and even the cultivators who cross the catastrophe will find it difficult.


    "It doesn''t need supplies at all, and it can grow by itself."


    Su Yi couldn''t help but praised, "This technique is really strange!"


    "Yes, the Mu family relied on Jupiter to protect the family back then. Who would dare to stand firm against Jupiter, which has been buried under the ground for tens of thousands of years?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing some emotion Only then encountered a rare natural disaster, maybe... the wood spirit energy was completely blocked, and the Jupiter technique also lost its effect, and the Mu family had to move away. Up. "


    He turned to Mrs. Purple, "Mrs. Purple, you should put the breath of foreign race on those Jupiters, right?"


    Mrs. Purple nodded and said carefully, "Well, there are more than a dozen alien auras, all aliens we have seen before. If they pass here, Jupiter will track them and attack them... but these are all I think, I don��t know whether it will work."


    "Effective."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I can''t see that there is a problem, your technique is very good, not worse than other monster races, or even better."


    "It''s all taught by senior laymen," Mrs. Zi said with joy, "Do I really have such a stake?"


    "It''s better than them."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "If you can learn Jupiter Art, you are better than most monsters, and it''s worthy of being a purple jade fan."


    Mrs. Purple laughed, "Hehe, then I will go down with some Jupiters."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, we are waiting for you."


    Encouraged, Mrs. Purple, like a child, with a proud face, constantly casting Jupiter skills to plant Jupiter.


    Su Yi whispered, "That''s not good, Brother Zhou, although Jupiter is powerful, but from what you said, it will definitely absorb a lot of wood spirit energy, which has both advantages and disadvantages. If you use too much, I''m afraid that this large piece of land will become dead if there is no vegetation."


    "Yes, but it''s not far from death here."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The goal now is a foreign race. As long as it can deal with foreign races, it can be done with solid walls and clear fields. Jupiter has indeed destroyed aura and environment, but there is no better choice."


    Su Yi thought for a while, but nodded, "Brother Zhou said that too, this **** alien." 8)

 Chapter 1892: Reunion, respectively

    "Zhou Shu, is this here?"


    Standing in front of Huamisi, Mrs. Purple was a little puzzled, "It doesn''t seem to be right..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Mrs. Purple, go ahead and you will see what you want to see."


    "Yes."


    Mrs. Zi bowed a salute, but she couldn''t care too much, and walked quickly into the lake, even if she died, she couldn''t change her determination. Three hundred years was too long to wait.


    In the array.


    Two women are walking outside.


    One purple hair, lively, one white hair, dignified.


    Mu Li pouted, "Who broke in again? What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know, be careful."


    Mu Fen showed a lot of caution, "Those who can break into Qinghai will never be the general ones."


    Mu Yi straightened his chest and snorted, "Sister, what is there to worry about? I have learned the Mu Yan technique, and no one is afraid!"


    Mu Fen was rather helpless, "You, a little fur is so arrogant, it''s not good."


    "I know, just talking about it is not enough?" Mu Li said with a smile, seemingly thoughtful, "Sister, do you think it would be... or Zhou Shu?"


    Mu Xian sighed, ��It��s just him. I��m looking forward to him coming day and night to bring news of my mother. However, I heard Grandpa Mu said that Dongshengzhou is chaotic and there are foreign races everywhere. He is a big sect. The sect master is still the leader of the immortal cultivation world. I am afraid that he is too busy and will not have time to find someone for us."


    "It is more important to deal with alien races."


    Mu Li shook his head and blinked, "But... Sister, isn''t he lying to us?"


    Mu Xian thought for a while and said, "I don''t think so, he doesn''t look like a bad guy, and Grandpa Mu also said he is worthy of trust."


    "I hope so," Mu Li lowered his head and kicked the stones at his feet, "but the monks we have met are not good people, huh."


    "what!"


    Mu Qian suddenly screamed.


    Mu Li was stunned, and quickly looked over, "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Xian looked forward blankly, "You...you..."


    "What are you, you?"


    Mu Li followed her sister''s eyes and was stunned, "Why...ah, ah, are you?"


    "Sure enough, you are all there, great..."


    The trembling voice came from Mrs. Zi. Because she was too excited and excited, she couldn''t move her legs, and her body fell softly.


    Although I have never met before, I don''t need to confirm it at all. There is no doubt that the two women in front of me are their own daughters, because they all have the same aura and come from the same source.


    "Mother...mother?"


    Mu Feng Mu Li recovered almost at the same time, and immediately rushed over. The three of them cried together, and they had many things to say.


    After crying for a while, Mu Qian was the first to wake up.


    She looked at Mrs. Zi and said with some confusion, "Mother, how did you find here? How do you know we are here?"


    "Yes, a monk named Zhou Shu brought me here."


    Mrs. Zi hugged the two women and said warmly, "He found me from the layman, and persuaded the layman to let me leave and bring me here..."


    "Sure enough, he didn''t lie!"


    Mu Li jumped up happily, "Thanks to him, sister, we finally meet our mother again!"


    Mrs. Zi stroked her daughter''s hair and nodded, "Yes, we must thank him well."


    Mu Qian said softly, "Mother, where is he?"


    "Hey, who was still together just now, isn''t it behind me?"


    Mrs. Zi was stunned, and quickly turned around to look, but she couldn''t see anything. When she came in, she was too focused, just thinking about meeting the woman again, she didn''t notice anything else at all, she didn''t know, Zhou Shu actually didn''t come in .


    "Mother, you are here, I will look for it."


    Mu Fen glanced at Mrs. Zi, eyes full of dismay, as if he had made some decision, he flew out resolutely.


    "Wait, sister, I will go too."


    Mu Li''s heart was shocked, thinking of something, and hurriedly chasing after him.


    She didn''t know Mu Xian''s agreement with Zhou Shu, but she could guess something. After Zhou Shu agreed to help them find their mothers, Mu Xian was different from before, very different. He didn''t know why, but she must be with Zhou Shu. There are relationships.


    Mu Fan flew fast and wanted to get rid of Mu Yi, but she was not as good as Mu Yi who had already practiced Mu Yan technique.


    The two one after another came out of the phantom array.


    I looked around, but I couldn''t see anything.


    "He''s gone?"


    Mu Li looked at her sister and whispered, "Sister, let''s go back first."


    Mu Xian shook his head and smiled slightly, "Sister, you go back first and take your mother to the house. He shouldn''t be far away, I''ll look for it again."


    "If you leave, you won''t be back again, right?"


    Mu Li shook his head, looked at her elder sister persistently, and said loudly, "I don''t care what you said to him, but now my mother comes back, and he is gone, even if there are any agreements, we don��t have to keep them. Just reunite, are you leaving us again?"


    "You...you guessed it."


    Mu Fen laughed unconsciously, and laughed a little bitterly, "Our sisters really have the same mind. I can''t hide it. Yes, I promised him. If he finds his mother, I will go with him and help him get promoted. Sin, now he did it, and I should do it too, we have to separate."


    "Help him rise to immortality, do you want to dedicate yourself?"


    Mu Yi was stunned, his face suddenly pale How could he make such a request, and how could you agree? No, I''m going to find him! "


    "He didn''t ask for it, I asked it."


    Mu Fen shook his head and slowly said, "If there are no good conditions, how can others help you? Besides, this matter is so difficult, he must also give a lot, and the effort should be rewarded, and I should fulfill my promise, mother Over there, sister, you..."


    Mu Yi grasped her sister''s hand tightly and cried, "No, no! I won''t let you do this. If you want to go, I will go!"


    "Stupid sister, how can things that have been promised change?"


    "Well, you go back, mother is back, and our wish has been fulfilled more than half. In the future, if you can become a sky demon and repay the Mu Family''s kindness, we will owe none of us."


    Mu Xian smiled and patted his sister''s hand, and slowly pulled out his hand.


    Mu Yi sat on the ground, crying, "Sister, are you really going to leave me..."


    "I don''t want to..."


    Mu Fen was smiling, but his smile gradually became sad.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Not far away, two figures suddenly appeared in front of the two women, it was Zhou Shu and Su Yi.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Mu Yi didn''t fight anymore, jumped up, stared at Zhou Shu and shouted, "You...you are a big bad guy!"


    "Mei, don''t be rude."


    Mu Fen hurriedly grabbed Mu Xian and bowed to Zhou Shu solemnly, "Sect Master Zhou, thank you for retrieving our mother. Fen Fen is very grateful. You came just right, and Mu Xian should fulfill his original promise."


    She glanced at her sister, her eyes solemn and decisive.


    Immediately, a dazzling green light burst out from her body, covering her completely in an instant.


    (PS: Thank you Shen Tu Feifei (Shen Feike) for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) 8)

 Chapter 1893: Perseverance, mind reading

    "I said it earlier, don''t do that."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, pointed out a little, and a cloud of white mist drifted towards the wood.


    Soon, she was completely surrounded, the blooming green light stopped suddenly, and she was stripped away by the white mist.


    Mu Fen stood there, silent.


    "sister!"


    Mu Yi rushed forward and hugged him tightly, lest Mu Qian would do stupid things again.


    She knows what the green light means. Mu Fen is returning to its original shape, returning to the appearance of immortality, and transforming into a spiritual thing again. That means that Mu Fen will completely lose his intelligence and transform into a demon again, without knowing what to do. How many years have it been.


    Mu Yi didn''t move, but looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Sect Master, I must thank you."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I never asked you to thank you, I told you before, I don''t want to say it again."


    "You don''t need to be your business, I said it, you must do it."


    Mu Fen looked at Zhou Shu steadily, and slowly pushed Mu Yi away, wanting to do it again.


    "What a persistent girl."


    Su Yi shook her head slightly, "Listen to what I said. Brother Zhou and I were talking about these things just now. We wanted to leave directly, but Brother Zhou felt that if we didn��t meet each other, you might have problems, so I stayed. As expected by Brother Zhou, alas."


    Mu Qian''s figure quaked slightly, and he glanced at Zhou Shu, but did not speak.


    Su Yi slowly said, "Miss Mu, you saw things more clearly that year than your sister. You watched your mother sacrifice for you. This incident left a seed in your heart, so for hundreds of years, All you think about is your mother, and you have already had the consciousness to sacrifice for your mother, even if you give yourself and give everything, so when Brother Zhou helped you bring your mother back, you must give yourself to him, right? "


    Mu Li was stunned, "Sister, you saw it all at the time, why don''t I remember anything?"


    Looking at Su Yi, Mu Fen was shocked and puzzled.


    She did mature a little bit earlier than Mu Li, just a few hours earlier. At the moment when Yixian took away Mrs. Zi, she had a trace of wisdom, no longer just spirituality. These few hours made her a sister and also made her Know more things than my sister.


    She missed her mother more than anyone else, and the idea of ??sacrificing for her was buried deep in her heart.


    She had never told anyone about this, but in front of Su Yi, her mind seemed to be completely understood, and there was no secret.


    How could she know that Su Yi, who came from Guigushan, was originally a descendant of the heart demon, with the ability to read mind, her secret could not be hidden.


    "Miss Mu, if you continue like this, you will have obsessions, which will trigger demons."


    Su Yi seemed to think, "The demon race is different from the immortal cultivator. Although the demon clan��s mind is more clear and there is little trouble, once the obsession is too much, it will almost certainly trigger a demon. , At most it is hopeless in practice and annihilation of oneself, but your demon clan, if you give birth to a heart demon, you will become a demon, causing chaos in all directions, and letting the creatures of the Xuanhuang world be charcoal. This is by no means alarmist. I think someone in the Mu family should have told you. ."


    Few people might know the inner demons better than Su Yi.


    "Grandpa Song said."


    Mu Li lighted his head. It was terrible. He wanted us not to be obsessed with everything, and only believe in one path. "


    Mu Fen looked at Su Yi and said seriously, "What you said is correct, so you should also know that I don''t want to have obsessions in my heart, and I don''t want to become a monster, so I have to fulfill my promise."


    Su Yi said slowly, "But Brother Zhou said, he didn''t promise you."


    Mu Fen glanced at Zhou Shu and sighed slightly, "But in my heart, I have already recognized this."


    "It seems that you must repay."


    Su Yi looked at Zhou Shu helplessly, shook her head, and continued, "But you should see that Brother Zhou can ascend to an immortal without the need for immortality. Even if you become the original form, he will not It��s not good for him, and it��s not good for you."


    "Yeah, he was right."


    Mu Yi nodded his head repeatedly, pulling Mu Fu and said, "Sister, did you hear that? Don''t want him if you change. There is no need to do this."


    Mu Fen was stagnant, she didn''t think someone would leave Xian Fen in use, but Zhou Shu in front of her had to believe it.


    "Repaying gratitude does not necessarily have to be restored."


    Su Yi continued, "Brother Zhou didn''t want this. In fact, there are many things you can do. If you can do it, it can be regarded as repaying gratitude. Being able to confess to Brother Zhou is also a relief to yourself, and you can get rid of obsessions. "


    Mu Li''s eyes lit up, "What are you going to do? Say it! No matter what, our sisters can do it!"


    Mu Fen looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes condensed, "Sect Master Zhou, what do you want us to do? I want you to say."


    Zhou Shu stared at her and said calmly, "If you must repay your favor, I can ask you to do something, but it will be difficult, maybe even more difficult than getting you back to your original shape."


    "I do!"


    "I am willing too!"


    The two women spoke together and answered categorically.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Now that the Xuanhuang Realm is overwhelming with alien races, you two will kill 10 million alien races. There is no time limit."


    Mu Li was stunned, "What, ten million? Foreign race?"


    But Mu Qian didn''t even think about it, and nodded, "Okay, I will do it."


    "Sister, Grandpa Song said that the alien race is terrible, even the great power can be played, we have never seen anything, and we can not leave Qinghai too far, **** it? It costs 10 million~www.novelhall .com~ Let the two of us fight for 10 million, you can say it? It is clearly difficult for a strong man!"


    Mu Li was full of anger, looking at Zhou Shu, very angry.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "These are your business, I can''t control it, but if you don''t want it, then forget it."


    "You...you are too bad!"


    Mu Lin wanted to say something, Mu Feng grabbed her, just nodded, "Sect Master, I will definitely do it."


    "After you do it, come to Lingyucheng together and tell me that if you don''t come or miss any of them, then you won''t count them. Remember these words."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, his figure was several miles away.


    "I will definitely look for you."


    Watching the two leave, Mu Qian muttered to himself, his eyes extremely firm.


    Su Yi didn''t realize it, "Brother Zhou, it''s really hard for you to be a strong man. Even you, it''s not easy to kill 10 million foreign races."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "What''s the problem, they can do it completely, the best immortal in the Xuanhuang world, it is strange that it can''t become a sky demon."


    "what?"


    Su Yi paused, "It turns out that Brother Zhou thought so. It''s no wonder that they are allowed to come together without a time limit. You can''t miss one. This is what you mean by letting them practice hard and cultivate until they reach the sky monster, right? "


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If you are smart, you will think so, as long as the wooden girl doesn''t mess around."


    "Brother Zhou is wonderful, admire."


    Su Yi unknowingly arched her hand and said with emotion, "Speaking of the obsession of that girl Mu Qian, it is really deep. I can''t think that she is more persistent than human beings. It is fortunate that Brother Zhou thought of this. It''s miserable, most of it will turn into a demon... At that time, I looked at her heart and was really shocked. By the way, I saw something else in her heart, but it was also about Brother Zhou. Do you want to know? "8)

 Chapter 1894: Clues, investigation

    Lingyu City.


    As soon as Zhou Shu and Su Yi entered the city, they saw a familiar figure.


    Su Yi quickly walked over with a smile of joy, "Second Brother, you are here too!?"


    "Well, how about the Third Junior Brother?"


    Zhang Qin smiled slightly and turned to Zhou Shu. "Brother Zhou, it''s been a long time."


    Zhou Shu handed over and smiled, "Brother Zhang, you came here by a coincidence."


    "I''m just here, too," Zhang Qin glanced around and sighed with emotion, "This Lingyu City is different from other places, it is still prosperous, and the cultivators live and work in peace, and other places... alas, Life is utterly charred."


    "This place has just been rebuilt."


    Su Yi hurriedly said, "Second brother, don''t you know that Lingyu City was besieged by more than 10 million foreign races. Fortunately, Sect Master Zhou and the Heyin Sect, together with the Dongshengzhou comrades guarding hard, can get this piece of tranquility and prosperity."


    "Junior brother, I know, I am not mocking."


    Zhang Qin slowly nodded, "That''s why I admire Brother Zhou even more. It''s really commendable to be able to save a piece of pure land in such a difficult situation. In times of crisis, it is a blessing to have a leader like Sect Master Zhou in the immortal world. "


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Brother Zhang has a good reputation, and everyone will do the same if he changes. If he didn''t give a book from Brother Zhang, he would not do well, and Brother Zhang would have done a lot."


    Su Yi was a little embarrassed, "Second Brother, your book..."


    "Knowing you will give it, it''s okay."


    Zhang Qin waved his hand, turned to Zhou Shu, and said with certainty, "Someone can do it, but no one can do better than Brother Zhou."


    He sighed and said slowly, "I have traveled across three continents and have seen many times when foreign races attacked the sect, but none of them can compare to last week��s brother and the Heyin faction. Most sects went to life and death. Many weaknesses have been exposed. It is extremely ugly. As a cultivator, he is more afraid of death than a mortal. For his own life, he would rather push his fellow students into a bunch of foreign races...not to mention it."


    Yes, in the troubled times, there are heroes who can turn the tide, but very few, more people, are greedy for life and fear of death, and destroy humanity.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and didn''t say much. He had seen such things more, and he only said slowly, "Brother Zhang, you are here, does the Liyuan Mansion matter have something to do with Dongshengzhou?"


    Zhang Qin was taken aback, nodded, "Brother Zhou understands me."


    Zhou Shu wondered slightly, "Is it Cihang or Heavenly Sword?"


    "Not sure, just got some clues."


    With a wave of Zhang Qin''s hand, thousands of phantoms appeared in front of him and behind him, rushing towards him with teeth and claws, the shadows were charming, evil and creepy.


    "This is the Thousand Illusion Sword Art?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s very similar. The Thousand Illusion Sword Art is the unique sword art of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Few people in the outside world have learned it, but there should be some in the Sword House."


    "Consistent with my opinion."


    Zhang Qin nodded, "When I was tracing Liyuan Mansion, I met a pillar kingdom of Liyuan Mansion. He used this kind of sword technique, called Wanxie Sword Art. I tried to read my mind. I got a message that this sword art was taught by the Great Pillar Kingdom of Liyuan Mansion. Unfortunately, the information is not clear. I don��t know where the Great Pillar Kingdom comes from and what school it is related to. My realm is still a bit worse. If the brother is here, there should be no problem."


    Su Yi hurriedly said, "Second Senior Brother, Master said that Xie Xiu''s mind has always been in a state of confusion, and there is very little that can be seen by itself, and it is more difficult to distinguish it. It is not bad that you can see the news. "


    "The Great Pillar Kingdom, that''s a figure second only to Palace Lord."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Brother Zhang, are you planning to go to Heaven Sword Gate for investigation?"


    Zhang Qin calmly said, "I have been ordered by my teacher to do it to the end. Go to the Heavenly Sword Gate first, and then to the Jianlu. If Liyuan Mansion is really related to the Heavenly Sword Gate or the Jianlu, that''s no small matter."


    Su Yi sighed unconsciously, "If the Liyuan Mansion that is damaging the immortal realm comes from the six major sects, it is really not a small matter. No matter which sect it comes from, once it is revealed, that sect is probably all over."


    "The danger is not small."


    Zhou Shu nodded, rather solemnly, "If there is anything I need to do, just say, I also have the responsibility for this matter, and I must figure it out."


    Zhang Qin smiled and nodded, "I''m about to trouble Brother Zhou. I plan to go to the Heavenly Sword Gate to investigate by myself, but if I let them know that I am a member of the Guigu Mountain Gate, I am good at mind, and I am afraid that I will be alert. So I have to entrust Brother Zhou to conceal my identity and use the name of a disciple of the Heyin Sect. Sect Master Zhou is now the leader of the immortal cultivation world. Heyin Sect disciples can go anywhere."


    Zhou Shu immediately said, "No problem, do I need to go with it?"


    Zhang Qin waved his hand, "Brother Zhou''s card is too big, and I can''t find out anything when I go. This matter should only be done in secret. I can try to read every Heavenly Sword Gate without knowing my identity. From the various secrets of the disciples and elders, the truth can be found."


    Su Yi raised her hand, looking forward to it, "Brother, then I will go together?"


    Zhang Qin smiled and shook his head, "I don''t need you, your temper is prone to bad things."


    Su Yi curled her lips, "Don''t forget it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then I will revise a book and ask you to go to Tianjianmen with a few disciples of the Heyin School to bring a lot of specific information about alien races, and stay there to help defend. While making contact, you won��t be suspicious if you want to come to Tianjianmen."


    Zhang Qin arched his hands, "Such the best, I want to leave soon."


    "Get ready now, Brother Zhang wait a moment."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and disappeared quickly.


    Su Yi looked at Zhang Qin and whispered, "Brother, don''t you really want me to go? Don''t underestimate me. During this period of time I have been practicing with Sect Master Zhou, but I have learned a lot. I think I am several times better than before. , Especially in the heart."


    "I can tell the improvement in my mind at a glance, of course I can see it."


    Zhang Qin smiled slightly, "But you can''t change your temper. You are innocent and innocent, and you can''t hide a little secret. This matter is not for you."


    Su Yi lowered her head helplessly, "It''s also... If I find out something, I''m afraid it will be... Forget it, don''t go."


    He raised his head, with some doubts in his eyes, "Brother, if you find out that the Sword Gate is really related to Liyuan Mansion that day, and even Liyuan Mansion itself is part of the Heavenly Sword Gate, then what should we do?"


    Zhang Qin didn''t answer the question, his expression was calm, "Junior Brother, what do you want to do?"


    "Exposure their true colors, and let the Heavenly Sword Gate disappear from the realm of cultivating immortals!"


    Su Yi clenched her fist, "That is Liyuan Mansion, the gathering place of evil cultivators, is the most evil force in the Xuanhuang Realm. For five thousand years, I don��t know that immortal cultivators and mortals died in their hands. This sin, There is no way to eliminate it, and only if it is completely eliminated can it be over."


    Zhang Qin slowly said, "That is one of the six major sects, and... even if it is completely eradicated, it will be difficult to end."


    Su Yi questioned, "What do you mean, brother?"


    Zhang Qin looked at him and said with a smile, "Don''t think about it. I don''t have a clue about the matter. It''s useless to say it, so I''ll watch it later." 8)

 Chapter 1895: Refining, Ende

    Heyin Pie.


    Zhou Shu took out a Qiankun bag, which was quite solemn, "Brother Ying, here are the remains of the children of the Xiahou family I found, and some relics, and Zhaode''s only thing is this half of the broken sword."


    After taking the Qiankun bag, Xia Houying was silent for a while, and she shed tears unconsciously, "Han Guang...Duke Zhaode..."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Brother Infant is mourning. Although Duke Zhaode has fallen, he still made great efforts for the Xuanhuang Realm before he died. I found some remains of the Dijiang clan in the Biluo Mountain. It seems that they were annihilated with Jiange. No one in Beiluzhou can compare the merits of Lord Zhaode and Xiahou��s family. I will definitely spread it and let all the cultivators in the Xuanhuang world know."


    Xia Houying hurriedly saluted, "Thank you Brother Zhou."


    The name of a person''s death and his prestige remain undiminished. For the family, it can be regarded as the best comfort.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There is one more thing to tell Yingxiong, your Biluoshan spiritual vein has been destroyed, and the spiritual energy has leaked..."


    Xia Houying sighed, "Brother Zhou, in fact, I have been mentally prepared for a long time. The sword pavilion is just above the spirit veins. Inside, there is the sword intent of the Xiahou family. It bursts out completely, even the seventh-order spirit veins. If it doesn��t last, it will inevitably be destroyed. If it weren��t for this, I wouldn��t say that I have to move... it��s really impossible.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not all broken, there are still some help."


    Xia Houying was startled, "Some help?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I have moved my spiritual veins to the Universe Bag. As long as I find a suitable place as soon as possible, I can recover. Although it is not as strong as before, the three spiritual veins merge into one. There can still be a seventh order."


    "Thank you Brother Zhou!"


    Xia Houying bowed and saluted, very excited.


    For the Xiuxian family, the spiritual veins are the foundation of everything. He thought that Biluoshan was completely destroyed, so he was discouraged and wanted to move, but he didn''t expect to be rescued by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled and handed the Qiankun bag over, "It doesn''t have to be that way, baby brother, take a look."


    "very good����"


    Xia Houying nodded repeatedly, her eyes bursting with light, excitement hard to suppress.


    "Where is the baby brother going to be placed?"


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Actually I have an idea."


    Xia Houying showed a lot of caution, "Just put it in Lingyu City, I have no problem. This spirit vein was saved by Brother Zhou, and being able to live next to the Heyin school is also a blessing to our Xiahou family."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Hehe, it''s in Lingyu City, but only your Xiahou family can use it."


    "Ok?"


    Xia Houying was puzzled. These seventh-order spiritual veins are thousands of miles in radius and are available to everyone in Lingyu City. He shook his head and said, "This is not good, if there are too many restrictions, others will have opinions. Yes, it is not good for Lingyu City, nor is it good for the Xiahou family."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course it''s not in the city. I plan to make a cave sky and place my spiritual veins in it."


    "Make a cave!?"


    Xia Houying suddenly realized, but after realizing it, she was more shocked, "Brother Zhou, you can make a cave sky. That is a powerful method. Could it be that you have been able to..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This time I went to the Chongyang Palace. I was taught a lot by the layman. I also have a better understanding of the laws of space. It shouldn''t be a problem to create thousands of miles in the cave."


    "If this is the case, of course it would be better!"


    Xia Houying couldn''t hide her excitement, "Dong Tian is more suitable for array formation, easy to defend and difficult to attack, and the spiritual energy will not flow out, and it is more concentrated. The important thing is that it does not occupy a position at all. It can be formed only in a square inch and can be hidden without anyone It can be seen that it is the best place for cultivating immortals. In the past, the Xiahou family had always thought of making a home in the cave, but the Xiahou family only knew how to do swordsmanship, and didn��t dare to let others help..."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and solemnly said, "Brother Zhou, don''t get me wrong, I must have trusted you."


    Indeed, the space formed by the law of space like the cave sky is difficult to let others make it for others. Once others set up some obstacles or organs in the cave sky, then the people and things in the cave sky are easily controlled, just like being controlled. Putting it into a universe bag, it will kill you.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, Brother Ying, don''t worry, everything in the cave is yours, and the right to openness is all yours. Without your permission, I can''t get in, but I may not be perfect. I hope Brother Ying will forgive me more."


    Xia Houying hurriedly said, "Anything is fine, please don''t hesitate to tell me what you need."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There are good spiritual veins, other things are not difficult, and I have found a wonderful scene on the way back, and then I can draw a gourd and put it in. However, inside You have to do it yourself."


    "This is natural."


    Xia Houying just nodded, and said with emotion, "Brother Zhou treated us Xiahou''s family so kindly, I really don''t know how to be grateful."


    "It should be done for Zhaode."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You don''t need to thank Yingxiong. After about a month, I will give Dongtian to Yingxiong."


    Xia Houying nodded and said solemnly, "Brother Zhou, I Xia Houying here assures that in the future, the Xiahou family and the Heyin school will be the same family. They will advance and retreat together and share resources. No matter what the Heyin school requires, Xiahou family Will do everything in their power to help."


    One month later.


    In the inner city of Lingyu, on the bustling streets.


    "This is it?"


    Xia Houying looked at a small shop in front of her with some doubts in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s hidden in the city, you''ll know if you go in and take a look."


    Xia Houying walked to the door suspiciously, took a step forward, and was stunned, her whole body was stunned.


    An open area, thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, all in front of you.


    The mountains are towering, the green water is like a belt, the aura is full of vitality, lush and beautiful, and it is a good place for cultivating immortals.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Brother Ying, finally the hard work has paid off. He did a good job the first time. Although it is not perfect, it is not much different from the outside. It is just that the spiritual veins have not recovered. It will take a hundred years. That''s fine, I have to blame the Xiahou family for a while."


    "Enough, completely enough, thank you, brother Zhou!"


    Xia Houying bowed down and bowed, extremely solemn, her excitement was hard to describe in words.


    Today is his happiest day after he learned that Biluoshan was annihilated. This mountain and river will be the new Biluoshan of his Xiahou family from now on. With his spiritual veins and his presence, Xiahou family will continue to stand in the realm of cultivation. , Glowing with the glory of the past.


    "The entry and exit of the cave requires the control of magic tricks. Among them, I have written the key in the jade slip. As for the formations and so on, you can arrange it yourself, and I don''t care about it." Zhou Shu nodded gently and handed a jade slip. "Brother Ying, I won''t bother you, and I will visit you later."


    "Yes����"


    After taking the jade slip, Xia Houying just nodded, thankful, but could not speak.


    Sending charcoal in the snow, never crossing every boat, such kindness, cannot be explained clearly by words.


    For Zhou Shu, refining this cave sky has also gained a lot. He has a deeper understanding of the laws of space and he can use it more freely.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) 8)

 Chapter 1896: Temple, sentiment

    "Xuanhu, are you really not going?"


    "I want to go, but it is more important to guard Lingyu City and Penglai Island. I don''t want to leave for too long, and Ji''s side..."


    "I understand, Lingyucheng will trouble you, Bai Long, what are your plans?"


    "I''ll stay, too, Dongsheng Prefecture is in danger, and foreigners must beware."


    "Okay, just be careful, let me know if you have anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded without saying much, and left the hall directly.


    Outside the hall, the blue bird who had been waiting for a while walked closer and smiled slightly, "I said, they won''t go."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I just feel a pity."


    Qingque shook his head, "In their opinion, it''s not a pity, because they don''t want to take unnecessary risks. Actually, they think about it. The Tongtian Pagodas are already there. Just wait with peace of mind. When the time comes, you can rise to immortals. I��m going to risk my life."


    "That''s not all, they are not people who eat and wait to die."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "They are all descendants of a great family, carrying a very heavy responsibility. This affects them and prevents them from taking risks... Speaking of which, do you care about Qingque? Go to the ruins, Going to the Secret Realm of Chaos is indeed a matter of a lifetime."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu with a deep look, "I still care a little."


    Looking at her, Zhou Shu was slightly solemn, "What do you care about, talk about it."


    Qing Que turned around and turned into a streamer to escape, "Don''t say so much, you may not be able to help, let''s go, we don''t have much time."


    Zhou Shu smiled knowingly, and after that, the two headed to the East China Sea.


    According to the information given by Xiangru, the third batch of alien invasions will be three to five years later. Because of the familiarity with the first two batches of aliens and the collapse of alien leaders, the pressure on Lingyu City will be very small during this period. Not only can take care of Lingyu City, but also send a large number of disciples to help defend the entire Dongsheng Prefecture, and Zhou Shu can spare time to find a way to restore the bayberry.


    In addition, Zhao Yueru went to Nanzhanzhou to help Mount Shu, while Zhu Dashan went to Xihezhou to eliminate demons and demons to deal with foreign races, while visiting three major Buddhist temples, hoping to get more experience from the three major Buddhist temples. Essence, temper yourself. After all, meditation is always one of the strongest in physical cultivation. Li Aojian and Yangmei stayed in Lingyu City.


    The two walked extremely fast, and with the assistance of the teleportation formation, it didn''t take long for them to reach the five-colored forest of the mackerel clan.


    "Benefactor, long time no see."


    Jiao Ling greeted her with a gentle smile, as elegant as ever.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Jiaoling, are you okay? Along the way, I saw some alien races. Does it affect you? If you are missing anything, please let me know."


    "Don''t worry, benefactor."


    Jiao Ling smiled slightly and said warmly, "I have been helped by benefactors all these years, and we are no longer bullied cowards, even if there is no fear of foreign aggression."


    "Yes, in fact, we have defeated three batches of alien races! I didn''t expect that we can also be so strong!"


    The elder next to him nodded his head with pride. Before, they were squeezed casually, no matter if they were a foreign race or a sea race, as long as they came, they would definitely obey, but now it is completely different.


    Jiao Ling looked at Zhou Shu very sincerely, "There is also the credit of the benefactor. Without the tricks and magic weapons taught by the benefactor, it is difficult for us to do it."


    "It''s more on your own."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and pointed to Qingque. "Jiaoling, this is Qingque. He is the elder of our lotus school. We are here this time because we want to go to Haiyan. If possible, we also want to visit the temple again. ."


    "Of course there is no problem, the door of the temple is always open for the benefactor."


    Jiao Ling smiled and nodded, "Sea Eye is also here, we have been waiting, and can take the benefactor to go anytime."


    "Thank you very much, then."


    Zhou Shu arched his hand, and took out a Naxu ring from his sleeve. "There are some magic tricks, magic weapons and pill. There is a Tsing Yi formula that I think is very suitable for you to practice. You might as well give it a try. Specially refined, after improvement, it is suitable for your Shark race."


    After taking Naxu Jie, Jiao Ling grinned, "Every time the benefactor comes, Jiao Ling is a little embarrassed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You help me more, these are nothing."


    The sharks helped Zhou Shu not only guard the sea eye and the temple of stars. Among the sea tribes, the shark tribes are very special. With the protection of stars, they can explore the deep seabed and discover them in hidden places. Over the years, the Heyin Sect has obtained many rare resources from the Shuren. The Tongtian Pagoda can be built, and there is a lot of credit for the Shuren.


    Entering the Temple of Stars, once again fascinated by the stars.


    The green bird was stunned, "As expected of the temple, the stars here... are so beautiful."


    "It''s hard to think that there is such a wonderful realm in the Profound Yellow Realm, and none of the six major sects," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "but what you want to pay attention to should be the stars of the clouds, ghosts and stars."


    "Hmm."


    The blue bird nodded vigorously.


    In addition to going back to the market, this is an important reason for her to follow Zhou Shu.


    She knows very well that Yun Guixing is the origin of the Soul Dao The soul cultivation of the Xuanhuang Realm was born because of this, but Yun Guixing has not been illuminated into the Xuanhuang Realm for tens of thousands of years, and can understand the Yungui from close range. Stars and lights, to understand its origin, is really a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    She can''t miss it.


    She turned around and glanced at Zhou Shu, full of admiration, "How trusted are you if you can completely entrust such a place to you, not only on the human side, but even the Monster Race and Sea Race."


    Zhou Shu smiled, did not speak, he was completely immersed in these stars.


    This is the fourth time he has come to the Temple of Stars, but he will never be too much, because there are too many stars and too many Taoisms here, and he can have a different understanding every time he comes, he will seize every bit of time, Wholeheartedly feel, absorb and integrate, and expand your own comfort.


    He had a faint feeling that his Shu Zhi Dao might have reached a breakthrough time again.


    If this shackle can be broken, it means that the time for Shu Zhidao to be made public.


    At that moment, for himself, it was a greater achievement than Tongtian Tower and guarding Lingyu City.


    Looking at Zhou Shu who was focused, Qingque put away her throbbing mind, walked to the clouds, ghosts and stars, trying to figure it out.


    It looks like dozens of days and nights.


    Qingque opened her eyes slowly, as if the fog had been driven away, her eyes were clear, her face was filled with joy, she couldn''t help shouting, "So it is! I know, I understand!"


    Zhou Shu walked to her, nodded gently, and said softly and calmly, "You understand, it''s good."


    He wakes up a few days earlier than Qingque, but he still hasn''t understood that the shackles he wants to break through are too big and thick, it''s not a temporary thing, he can''t be impatient, and he can''t get trapped inside. It''s time to leave.


    "Thank you, Zhou Shu."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu, seemingly unable to help it, stretched out his hand to hug it, and did not let go for a while. 8)

 Chapter 1897: Hometown

    In the violent sea, there is a dark whirlpool.


    The vortex looked peaceful and motionless, but the power in it could be felt after dozens of miles, and it seemed to be able to shred everything.


    "This is Guixu?"


    The blue bird stood still, his complexion slightly condensed, "It''s not like a secret realm, it''s more like a huge mouth that can be swallowed by anything, and it will be shocked when you see it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "I also felt this way at the beginning. It may be a test. Just go in."


    The streamer flashed, and the two rushed into the whirlpool and entered Guixu.


    Zhongtian, Xiantian, Congtian, and the first three heavens, like a horse watching the flowers, passed smoothly in only ten days.


    The purpose is not on these levels, and there is no need for experience. There is no need to stay too much. The ten days are basically on the third level. On the one hand, try your luck and see if you can enter the odd array perception rule. The other side was looking for Yan Yue, but there was no result on both sides, which made Qingque a little disappointed and Zhou Shu a little melancholy.


    The fourth day, more days.


    As soon as I entered the door, there was a scorched aura. Looking around, within dozens of miles, it was all black, no vegetation and creatures could be seen, the ground was all turned up, and gullies were everywhere.


    Qingque was stunned for a moment, and then said, "Is anyone here to cross the catastrophe?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Yes, it looks like it happened a few days ago."


    Qingque stagnated, "What are you laughing at, do you know?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, just looking ahead, a white light suddenly lit up in front of him, shining like a star.


    The light came straight at it, and it was so fast that it almost arrived in front of him as soon as he saw it.


    In the light, a tall figure gradually appeared. It was a young man with white helmet and white armor, holding a silver gun, extraordinary heroic and heroic.


    It is Zhao Yige who has been practicing in Guixu.


    The tip of the gun was raised flat and pointed at Zhou Shu, Zhao Yige said calmly, "You are here, take the sword."


    "Okay, but only try one trick."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, raising his hand with a wave, and the two suddenly disappeared.


    Qingque stagnated, and shook his head secretly, "I brought others into my own realm silently, this is a truly powerful method..."


    The realm is similar to the universe in one''s sleeve, but it is by no means a separate tactic, but a special realm that cultivates tactics and laws to a high level.


    The law of space is understood to a certain extent, and the manipulation of the domain of the law is also superb. It is possible to achieve both, basically only with great power.


    Once used, it can bring the opponent into a temporary independent space, that space is full of its own domain abilities, do whatever you want, will not be affected by the external environment, and can cause great negative effects on opponents in the space Simply put, once you enter the realm of others, there is almost no possibility of winning.


    The realm is just a general term. There are sword realms, sword realms, gun realms, etc., which are different according to the cultivation technique.


    However, the existence of the domain is very short, and there are many restrictions on its use. It is almost impossible for opponents of comparable strength to do it. Another point is that the danger is not small. If the space is forcibly destroyed, it will have a lot of damage to itself. damage.


    After refining the Dongtian, Zhou Shu realized the realm. The realm he used was the realm of the tree wheel, which was regarded as the physical realm.


    The space is full of towering trees, covering the sky and the sun, and the two are standing face to face in the woods.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Brother Zhao, do you feel familiar?"


    Zhao Yige seemed to think, "This is your sword state? Another space has been opened up with sword intent. What can I compare to, I can''t think of practicing for so long, I still..."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly and interrupted directly, "This is not what you want to say, nor is it what I want to hear. Let''s shoot."


    "it is good!"


    The corner of Zhao Yige''s mouth raised, and his spear pierced out.


    A thorn without fancy, but seeing the big tree constantly falling down, as if being swept by the violent wind, and the space trembled, as if it would collapse at any time.


    "it is good!"


    The sword light flashed and greeted the spear.


    Bang!


    The realm suddenly disappeared.


    The two of them showed up at the same time, but they frightened Qing Que, "So fast?"


    Zhou Shu said with admiration, "Brother Zhao, your spear intent is getting stronger and stronger. Before, you were brave and fearless, and you opened up and closed. Although thousands of people are going for it, now you have more introverted meaning. Lihua, everything is in your mind, and it means you are manipulated. I admire it."


    Zhao Yige put down the spear and smiled, "Brother Zhou understands me. This is my perception inside, but I still lose. Your sword state is not comparable to me."


    "That is not the sword state, but the physical state of Yan Fujing."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "My sword intent is a lot worse than your spear intent, and I can cultivate out of the realm because of you."


    Zhao Yige was stunned, "Me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, very solemnly, "Remember the first time we fought, you shot out, and I was immediately taken into the gun domain by you. There are thousands of troops, like in front of you, the sound of horses and people, all in your ears, and I can��t perceive everything else. At that moment, I was very touched. Without that time, I might not have cultivated into my current state. Brother Zhao, you already have this ability, but you don��t feel it. It��s just the last step to ."


    "The sense of substitution in the gun domain is much stronger than other domains, and it can completely cover the opponent''s perception."


    Zhao Yige seemed to have some enlightenment, with doubts in his eyes, "But that''s just similar, after all, it is a completely different space, and I don''t know much about the law. I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, "It''s man-made, Brother Zhao will definitely be able to do it. In 30 years, he has risen to two heavens. There is nothing you can''t do."


    Zhao Yige looked at Zhou Shu, unconsciously born out of pride, and laughed, "Brother Zhou said, there is nothing that can''t be done, sooner or later, one day."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s it."


    With a frown, Zhao Yige patted Zhou Shu vigorously, "Hey, my wine is finished, you won''t come here without a bar, take it out quickly!"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I have wine, but I''m afraid I won''t have time to drink."


    Zhao Yige was startled slightly, and said suspiciously, "By the way, why are you here again? Haven''t the foreign races invaded yet?"


    "Come and find something, in fact, the alien race has already invaded, and the Xuanhuang world is everywhere..."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and explained the matter a little bit. Zhao Yige''s face darkened as he heard it, and his eyes unconsciously burst into anger, "Damn foreign race! He actually killed Lingyu City in Dongshengzhou like this! Brother Zhou, you all worked hard. Now, I will go out! That wine, we will drink it when we arrive in Lingyu City!"


    "Well, both Lingyu City and Haizhonglou need you."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He tried just now. The strength of Zhao Yige, who got the ancient spear intent, is not under the black tiger and white dragon. It is definitely the strong support of the lotus faction. "But before you go back, it is better to pass the fifth or sixth heaven. There are many foreign races there, you can feel it in advance."


    Zhao Yige thought for a while and said, "Okay, I will set off right away, and with Hua Lin, he should be almost the same." 8)

 Chapter 1898: Business Way, Lucky

    In the distance, a person walked quickly, and it was Hua Lin.


    Zhao Yige laughed unconsciously, "Look, it''s here when it comes to it."


    Hua Lin arched his hands, "Brother Zhou hasn''t seen him for a long time."


    Zhou Shu took a closer look and was quite pleased, "Brother Hua Fenghua is introverted. It seems that it is not only the success of crossing the catastrophe, I am afraid that he has already enlightened it?"


    Hua Lin nodded slightly and said softly, "I don''t know if it counts, but he has a lot more confidence in business."


    "I''ll talk about the old in a while," Zhao Yige patted him on the shoulder, "After all these years, we should go back."


    Hua Lin said slowly, "I also have this intention. There are many things to do. What I have done in the past is really too backward. If Huabaoxuan is rebuilt according to the current plan, the annual income can be at least five. To ten times."


    "Five to ten times, how is it possible?"


    Zhao Yige shook his head unconsciously, "Moreover, there are foreign races everywhere in the Xuanhuang Realm. How to do business? Let''s talk about it slowly.


    "I thought about it a long time ago. It is in such troubled times that it is best to do business in order to get the most benefits," Hua Lin smiled slightly, very confident, "You just wait and see what you need then, just come to Huabao. Xuan Na is."


    Zhao Yige stagnated, "It''s too exaggerated. I want a nine-tier pill too?"


    Hua Lin looked calm, "As long as there is something in the Xuanhuang Realm, I can get it by business."


    Zhao Yige sneered, "I don''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I believe Brother Hua can do it, and I will rely more on it in the future."


    Business Tao is indeed omnipotent. There is nothing that cannot be bought and nothing cannot be sold.


    "Brother Zhou, don''t worry."


    Hua Lin nodded quickly, glanced at Zhao Yige, and said with disdain, "If you don''t beg me now, you will regret it then."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother Hua, I heard that you met a group of lucky beasts?"


    "Yes, without them, I am afraid it would be difficult for me to understand. These guys are really a group of business geniuses. By the way," he thought of something, he whispered something, and soon, a small furry beast came from the forest. Ran out and stopped in front of a few people.


    The little beast was about two feet long, and its whole body was pure white. It looked very similar to a cat. It was naive. It had only a pair of weird eyes. The pupil in the middle was actually square, pure gold, with a faint luster.


    "This is the lucky beast?"


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized, "Yes, very cute."


    Lucky beasts have no realm, and ordinary cats are no different, but they are not affected at all in the wind of the fourth heaven. This is surprising.


    As if seeing Zhou Shu��s doubts, Hua Lin explained, ��The Lucky Beast can be said to be one of the incarnations of the Tao of Business. It comes with its own circulation rules, and it will not be hindered to pass through all realms. You can go where you want. The gang wind here has no effect on him."


    Zhao Yige screamed, "Wow, isn''t he able to go to immortality anytime?"


    Hua Lin said slowly, "If you said that the promotion is to leave the Profound Yellow Realm, then he can indeed. He will not be bound by all realms, but he cannot leave by himself and must rely on others. For example, you can take him to leave. Taking him to the heavens and all realms, this is because business Tao is a Tao that cannot exist alone, and it can only exist in communication and communication, and so does him."


    Zhao Yige touched his head, "I don''t understand..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and said slowly, "I don''t understand. Brother Hua''s understanding of business is much higher than ours. I think, this circulation rule is roughly the basis of business, right?"


    Hua Lin nodded, "Yes, I am now comprehending this knowledge. This is not available in retreat. It is only possible to integrate into the crowd."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s somewhat similar to official Tao."


    The official road business is regarded as Zhou Shu''s shortcoming. He really doesn''t know enough about these aspects, and he is not very interested. He will have to learn later.


    "Keep chuckle..."


    Suddenly, the lucky beast leaped to Hua Lin''s side and began to talk.


    Hua Lin''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he leaned forward to respond. The language they spoke was strange, Zhou Shu didn''t understand, and Zhao Yige was at a loss, "What are you talking about?


    Hua Lin ignored him. After a while, he got up and said slowly, "This is the animal language of the lucky beast. Only those who are trusted by him will be taught. I don''t know much about it, but in general, they No animal language is used. In fact, he understands and speaks all languages."


    Zhao Yige didn''t understand even more, "What did he say?"


    Hua Lin turned to Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, this lucky beast said to follow you wherever it goes."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Huh? Follow me."


    Hua Lin was also a little confused, "Yes, he didn''t say the reason, but he insisted on following you, Brother Zhou, this is a great opportunity. As its name suggests, the lucky beast is a blessed beast that can bring great wealth to the owner. Obtaining a lucky beast is the wish of all business people...I have been with them for decades and have a good relationship. I have also received a lot of their teachings, but no lucky beast is willing to follow me."


    Zhao Yige laughed loudly, "Haha, you have a time when you are flat."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, beckoned to the lucky beast, the lucky beast walked obediently and leaned in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu is very solemn, "You have to follow me Thank you, this is my honor, but can you tell me why?"


    Of course he knows the benefits of Lucky Beasts, but he still has some doubts when he gets it in this way.


    The Lucky Beast thought for a while, then whispered, "I want to go home."


    The voice is small and soft, with an inexplicable panic. Hearing it will unconsciously give birth to pity and distress.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Go home? Where is your home?"


    "do not know."


    Lucky Beast shook his head, his eyes a little blank.


    Hua Lin thought for a while and said, "This lucky beast is a bit out of group with others, but he can talk more with me. Maybe he and the other lucky beasts are not together. It was taken by other people from other realms. Coming."


    "No wonder you are going home, maybe you have been bullied, it looks a bit pitiful."


    Zhao Yige nodded and touched the lucky beast, but before he touched it, the lucky beast jumped up and stared at him, his hair standing up.


    "The temper is not small..."


    Zhao Yige withdrew his hand, somewhat scornful.


    Hua Lin laughed, "Hey, you still want to touch him, no one can."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and looked at the lucky beast, "Okay, I will take you home and let me come."


    "it is good."


    The Lucky Beast thought for a while and agreed, then jumped onto Zhou Shu''s hand and curled up quietly.


    Zhou Shu caressed it smoothly and softly. The hand feels more comfortable than the best silk and satin. He smiled secretly. Whatever the fortune, it must be extremely popular no matter where it is. It can be carried by all races. The world may also have this reason.


    "I want, too����"


    As soon as Zhao Yige wanted to stretch out his hand, the lucky beast suddenly raised his head and glared him back.


    "If you don''t touch it, don''t touch it, stingy."


    "Hehe, I haven''t touched yet, you and I have no fate with him." 8)

 Chapter 1899: Looking for, Xiantian

    "It''s going to be a journey together, I will call you a little trick from now on?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the Lucky Beast and asked in a low voice, the Lucky Beast nodded slightly, seemingly no objection.


    "Okay, take a break first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and accepted the small move into the Universe Bag. The Lucky Beast traveled through the world, and it was not a problem to live in the Universe Bag.


    He had to put it away, Zhao Yige''s eyes full of resentment, he couldn''t bear it, and there were a pair of jealous eyes behind him, shining, condensed on the small move, and never left.


    Lucky beasts are indeed lovable, and no one doesn''t want it.


    Hua Lin shook his head slightly, not without envy, "Brother Zhou has gained as soon as he comes, it is worth the decades we have been inside."


    "Hehe, you each enlighten the Dao and advance your cultivation, do you still care about him?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and said slowly, "Two brothers, Qingque and I are going to find something, don''t let it go, see you in Lingyucheng."


    Zhao Yige and Hua Lin nodded together, "Well, we will also leave soon, and drink at that time."


    Several people separated quickly and went separately.


    Zhou Shu explored the divine sense and searched around on the fourth heaven. This is a place where sacred beasts may appear, and perhaps there is hope to find good spiritual things. And the fifth to the eighth heavens are either resting or resting places. It is impossible to find out when the aliens gather.


    Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness is comparable to great power, and the blue bird is not bad. Using the soul road, she can use the power of the monster beasts to temporarily control them to help search.


    I only searched for dozens of days and found nothing.


    Almost turned the fourth heaven over and found countless spiritual materials, but none of them were what they were looking for.


    "Let''s go, don''t look for it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and flew towards the next heaven.


    Qingque followed closely, and said warmly, "Don''t be disappointed, we will definitely find it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Of course, there is no chaos here, it is impossible to find it there."


    "Yes, I will look for it with you."


    Qingque put down some heart, and said with a sense of feeling, "The Guixu Secret Realm is really good. It is worthy of being one of the best secret realms. It has a lot of aura and is full of strange beasts. I stayed here for ten years. For a hundred years outside, if you are lucky, it is not surprising to improve your cultivation base in a short time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, but it sounds a bit strange. These days I have discovered that there are many spiritual objects that I have seen last time, but they were only thousands of years ago, and this time they have been thousands of years... ��It has only been a few decades, and the changes have been so great, and not everything has changed. Only some spiritual things have changed, and most of the alien beasts are still normal."


    Qingque stagnated, "Is there such a thing?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Yes, I feel very strange, but if you think about it carefully, if this is not the case, then after many explorations in the Guixu Secret Realm, there will not be a few things left, and only new resources will continue to be produced. In order to maintain the situation of returning to the market for a long time, I don''t understand what is causing this. Can I selectively increase the maturity speed?"


    Qingque thought for a while and shook his head, "I can''t think of it...Don''t worry, you can always think of it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I think so too, but I shouldn''t be in the Xuanhuang world at that time."


    He faintly felt that this should be related to the law of time, but it was too weird, and he could not understand it now.


    The two went all the way, the fifth day, and passed quickly.


    There are still a lot of alien races in it, and they seem to be reborn. The alien races that were killed before seem to have reappeared. There is not much difference. There is a feeling that it is unclear whether it is illusion or reality, but Zhou Shu will not delve into this aspect. , Things you can''t understand, just save it for later.


    Kuotian.


    "This is the door to all the wonders you said, and I will also feel it."


    Walking to the door, Qingque sat down quietly, with a pious heart.


    After only sitting for a while, he stood up and shook his head, unable to conceal the disappointment, "I have passed those shackles and broken them. There is nothing more profound about the soul road."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Elder Baixiao is not good at Soul Dao, and the world of immortal cultivation is almost the same now. To go further, you can only rely on yourself."


    For the monks who have already enlightened the Tao, the "gate of all wonders" here does not have much value, but for those who have not enlightened, it is a great opportunity.


    "Then let''s go and see the demons."


    Disappointment flashed by, and Qingque walked towards the next floor.


    Zhou Shu stared at her and said warmly, "Let''s take a break. This is a good place to recover. You haven''t taken a break these days."


    "When I find it, some have time to rest."


    Qingque shook his head and walked firmly into the door. Zhou Shu stopped slightly and immediately followed.


    The dark green earth and dark red sky are filled with blood and stench everywhere. This salty sky is like hell.


    Qingque was startled, "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said solemnly, "Yes, if the demons occupy the Xuanhuang Realm, then the Xuanhuang Realm will become like this."


    Other alien races also slaughtered humans, but for the Xuanhuang Realm, at most they would destroy the spiritual veins, while the Demon Race would turn the Xuanhuang Realm into a complete hell, and humans and other races could no longer survive on it.


    "Then only kill!"


    With a whistle the blue bird turned into a blue bird and swept into the nearest demons.


    Go all the way, fight all the way.


    In front, there is a large pool of blood, thousands of them.


    Three of them are particularly huge, and surrounded by many small ones, the stars hold the moon.


    The depth of the blood pool is unknown, the blood can''t help floating and sinking, the countless alien races appear from time to time, like rotten floating corpses, like rolling maggots, the sound of waves surging, the sound of grinding teeth sucking blood, the sound of twisting and entanglement, endless in the ear, this pair The scene is a bit scarier than the worst nightmare that can be done.


    The blue bird stood still, his expression gradually becoming solemn.


    She perceives that the powerful aura is hidden in these blood pools, that is no worse than herself.


    Finally I''m going to meet my opponent.


    "Where is the mouse!"


    In the huge pool of blood, a fountain of blood surged, and the ugly and tall figure slowly appeared.


    The three blood pools, the three Demon Races in the crystal phase, stood up almost at the same time.


    The three people have different appearances, a single-eyed giant, a double-horned bull head, and a three-eyed horse face. The same is the stern and disdainful gaze, the ferocious laughter, and the endless magical energy.


    As the three demons stood up, the surrounding blood pool seemed to boil, all boiled, and countless demons crawled out of it.


    "The magic crystals are dark, and they are all demons who are close to the soul-pouring stage.


    "Shu, let me come alone."


    "Be careful."


    Zhou Shu, who was behind, just nodded, with a hint of worry in his heart. These three demons were stronger than the first time they saw him.


    Qingque whispered, gritted her silver teeth secretly, and rushed straight up.


    In an instant, it was submerged by the boundless sea of ??blood and disappeared.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) 8)

 Chapter 1900: Magic crystal, deception

    Not much time.


    The corpses of the demons were everywhere. Two of the three major demons fell down. There are no bones left, but the remaining demons are still countless. There are always demons crawling out of the blood pool, and the blue bird is exhausted. , His complexion was livid, and a large amount of magic blood was stained on his qingyi.


    "Enough, let me do it."


    Zhou Shu took a few steps with concern in his eyes.


    "I can hold on for a while..."


    Qingque shook his head stubbornly, weakly, but still very determined.


    "If you continue to save you, it won''t be a matter of a while, obedient."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, waving his sleeves, sending the green bird to the rear, away from the battlefield.


    The Xuanyuan Sword that swept away all monsters was already in hand, and the sword light suddenly rose.


    With just one sword, thousands of blood pools suddenly split, and the blood rushed until it dried up. The demons could not hide, nor could they use the blood pool to recover, and they all appeared.


    With another sword, many demons that appeared one after another fell down.


    With the power of Xuanyuan Sword, they couldn''t resist at all, as long as they got a bit of sword light, they would immediately be in a different place.


    After a few breaths, only one demon was still standing, a dead silence.


    "It''s still too far..."


    Qingque looked at it silently, but there was no trace of jealousy, it was all admiration. She should have been like this in her heart. For Zhou Shu, she had no desire to transcend for a long time. As long as she could follow behind, it was enough.


    Zhou Shu walked towards the Demon Race step by step, neither fast nor slow.


    The Demon Race unconsciously retreated. As the Demon Race who was about to become the Demon King, it also gave birth to a heart of fear. Zhou Shu holding the Xuanyuan Sword was the nemesis of the Demon Race, and his mind was destroyed little by little.


    Zhou Shu was not in a hurry. He couldn''t just kill the Demon Race just like that for Qingque, he had to think of a way.


    "Let me out."


    In the bag of Qiankun, the humming sound resounded, which was a trick.


    "come out?"


    Zhou Shu refused, "No way right now, there are devil qi and blood everywhere outside, you can''t bear it."


    The little trick is stubborn, "I know, don''t worry."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, and let him out with suspicion.


    The pure white trick, like a bright light in this dark hell, is particularly conspicuous.


    The surrounding devilish energy, as well as the floating devil blood, such as moths in the night seeing the lights, floated over, and soon shrouded the tricks.


    Only a small move remained unmoved, even if he was immersed in the filthy demon blood and devil qi, there was no change at all, the pure white was still pure white, and the eyes flashed with pure luster.


    Zhou Shu wondered, "Aren''t you afraid of this?"


    Xiao Zhao nodded, with some pride, "Our Lucky Beast can deal with any race, and of course the Demon Race is also in it. We have gone to a lot of the Demon Race world. What''s more to be afraid of."


    "The law of circulation..."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized that the lucky beast can pass through all realms. It really makes sense. Not only will it not be affected by the barriers of the realm, but they have ignored the various characteristics of the races in the realm. The devilish energy is like air. Don''t care.


    The little trick pointed to the Demon Race, and whispered, "What do you want from him?"


    Qingque was stunned, "What can I get, what can I want?"


    Zhou Shu said immediately, "Devil Crystal, want him to keep the Magic Crystal."


    He must get the demon crystal of the demon clan in order to get rid of the excessive devilish energy and blood grinding of the blue sparrow, otherwise it will have a great impact on the blue sparrow, which is why he will not let the blue sparrow continue to fight The reason is that before the two demons died, they blew the magic crystals. In fact, most demons did this before they died, so it is not easy to get a complete magic crystal.


    "it is good."


    Xiao Zhao nodded and ran towards the demons.


    Qingque froze, "You... just go like this?"


    The little trick is a cute look that is harmless to humans and animals, no matter how capable it looks, it is impossible to go against the demons.


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop him, just watched the small move pass.


    The small maneuver is short, but it doesn''t seem to be slow to run, and it won''t be long before the demons.


    The Mozu stared at him and was ready to kill him. Only Xiaogun didn''t show any fear, but with a smile, he started talking.


    In just a few words, the Mozu put down his clenched fists and began to communicate with the tricks.


    The two spoke the same language, weird and difficult to understand, and should be the language of the demon.


    After talking for a long time, for about half an hour, the little trick smiled and waved to the demon clan. The demon clan also responded with a smile. There was no hideousness on their faces, and they looked dull and stunned. incredible.


    The little trick turned around and jumped to Zhou Shu''s side, "Well, he will leave the magic crystal behind, so you can do it soon."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu and Qingque were both dumbfounded, and said again, "Don''t hurry up, I promise he will regret it."


    Zhou Shu rushed up immediately, three swords in succession, the Demon Race had no resistance, and he barely blocked it twice before falling down.


    Zhou Shu''s heart tightened and raised the twelve-point spirit. If the Demon Race blew the magic crystal at this time, he had no way to stop it.


    Without letting him down, the Mozu died directly, without blew himself up, even with a serene smile.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, but his doubts remained unsolved.


    Taking out the magic crystal, looking back at the little trick, he seemed to understand, "Little trick, you made a deal with him, right?"


    "Yes."


    The trick was quickly admitted.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "In order to prevent him from exploding the magic crystal, what do you need to give him?"


    Qingque will come here too It turns out that you are using Shang Dao, and you negotiated a deal with him, but the conditions must be very harsh, right? You shouldn''t make a deal with the demons, we will never agree to the demons. "


    Xiao Zhao shook his head, "You don''t need to agree to it, the condition is my offer, it has nothing to do with you, and it has been done."


    "Already done it?"


    Zhou Shu and Qingque were both stunned, "What is that?"


    The little trick has a hint of pride, "A few words, a few words that he has never heard before and really want to hear, nothing more."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, thinking secretly about true and false, but Qingque exclaimed, and then kept shaking his head, "With just a few words, you let him die by himself, leaving behind the magic crystal? This is a bloodthirsty demon clan. , The demons who hate humans most, this is impossible, I don''t believe it."


    "You can''t do anything if you don''t believe it. That''s how Shang Dao makes the impossible possible."


    The little trick shook his head, pretending to be profound, "He is dying, what good conditions can he want? A few words seem very common and worthless, but if you make him feel irreplaceable, then these few words Words are worth ten thousand gold, nothing can be compared, it is worth trading everything, a few words are like this, a piece of paper is like this, so is a salted fish, the key is to convince him that I did this... As long as you make good use of the sophistication of business, it is actually not difficult to achieve this."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I believe it, but I can''t do it."


    Qingque looked astonished, the facts are here, you must believe it if you don''t believe it, "Is the business way so strong, even the demon can persuade..."


    "It''s the demons that can be persuaded. The deception is very effective for most simple-minded races, but for some races, it is not very effective, such as..."


    Xiaozhao looked at the two and stretched out his paw.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "What you said is." 8)

 Chapter 1901: Shen Tian, ??the city

    What does Zhou Shu know.


    Humans are indeed the most difficult race to persuade. If it is not for tangible benefits, it is difficult to be impressed. Moreover, even when it is on the brink of desperation, there is no basis for peer-to-peer transactions, and they want to get more. Humanity is in this way.


    He didn''t expect that the original trouble would be easily solved, and the lucky beast could bring good luck.


    Being able to communicate with any race is strong enough to be more useful after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Zhou Shu walked to Qingque and said warmly, "You have too much demon energy and blood, it is difficult to eliminate it without demon crystals."


    Qingque whispered, "There are too many demons, so I didn''t pay attention to it for a while."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "You must be careful of the devil qi and blood, and fight against the devil clan. This is the most important point. You must remember it in the future. It is better not to fight than to fight blindly. It is not necessary. Come here. Point, I will help you get rid of the evil blood."


    "Ok."


    The blue bird approached with his head down, like a child being trained.


    "Don''t do this, you don''t have much fight with the demons, you will know later."


    The black magic crystal was close to the body, the devil blood and the devil qi were sucked in a little bit, and the pale complexion of the blue bird gradually returned to ruddy. She looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes blinking, she didn''t know what she was thinking. what.


    After checking it carefully, Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, buried the magic crystal deeply, and the two quickly left.


    About a month later, the two came to the portal of the next heaven.


    Shen Tian.


    The eighth floor of the Secret Realm of Guixu was a place that Zhou Shu had never been to.


    Looking at Qingque, Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "This layer..."


    "I''m going."


    Before Zhou Shu could finish speaking, Qingque resolutely said, "Don''t even want to drive me, it''s all here, no matter how dangerous it is, we must go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Follow me, be careful."


    When they walked through the gate and saw the scene in front of them, both of them were a little stunned.


    It is a huge city, at a glance, endless, magnificent and mysterious formations, endless bunkers, cascading streets, gorgeous and exquisite palaces, towering towers...this city is completely usable To describe it as magnificent, the Lingyu City that Zhou Shu hoped might be like this.


    But compared with the real city, it is too quiet here, and it seems that no one exists.


    "What is this place����"


    Qingque stagnated, "Did we come in the wrong way?"


    Here, it really didn''t look like a secret realm, and it was completely different from the secret realm she had been to.


    "Let''s take a look."


    Zhou Shu also had a hint of doubt, and flew into the city with Qingque.


    It seems to be very close, but in reality it is far away, almost thousands of miles away before reaching the city.


    Qingque pointed forward and whispered, "Someone!"


    On a square in the city, two monks were fighting fiercely, extremely focused, you punched me and kicked, and they did not back down, it was a life and death fight.


    Unexpectedly, there were others in this secret realm, and both of them stopped.


    Blue Sparrow seemed thoughtful, "The tricks they used look familiar..."


    "It''s a long-lost body refining technique. The golden wind leg technique comes from the Jindingmen." Zhou Shu looked solemn. "If you read it correctly, the old man on the left is the master Qianfa Taoist of the Jindingmen."


    "Thousand-fat Taoist?"


    Qingque was taken aback, glanced again, and nodded unconsciously, "His long hair is 3,000, and the roots are as golden. It really is him. I have also heard of this person more than 10,000 years ago. A physical practitioner, who realized early, is extremely strong, and there is no place in his body that cannot be used as a magic weapon, especially the hair, each of which is comparable to a seventh-order flying sword, and there is a rumor that one hair destroys a sect."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it''s him. He later established the Golden Gate, recruited physical training, and dominated the party. At that time, people said that Beiluzhou had another large gate that could fight against the Chongyang Palace, but the good times did not last long. After decades, he disappeared strangely, and the Golden Roof Gate was abandoned and gradually annihilated."


    "Unexpectedly he is here."


    Qingque gave birth to many doubts, "When did he come in and return to the ruins? Has he been trapped in it for more than 10,000 years? How can he live for more than 10,000 years, but he is still the Eightfold Crossing Realm... ��"


    "More than ten thousand years, it''s still early."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the monk on the right and slowly said, "Do you know who he is?"


    Qingque glanced at it a few times, "It doesn''t seem to have any special features, but his costume is very strange, like a man Xiu from Shiwan Dashan?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You guessed it, Humok, you should have heard this name, right?"


    "Humok, Humok..."


    Qingque murmured a few times, and suddenly stopped, "Is that the man who broke into Emei?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Yes, more than 20,000 years ago, Humok rushed to Emei alone, sank 13 consecutive islands, went straight to the center of Emei, and defeated thousands of Emei monks all the way. Under the siege of the Star Lord Emei and the three elders, he was seriously injured and fled. It is said that Emei almost used the artifact."


    Qingque looked at Houmoke in the distance, with a look of surprise, "This rumor, I thought it was a story. I didn''t expect this person to be there. It''s too powerful. I almost rushed into Emei alone. On the Golden Summit Island."


    Zhou Shu expressed emotion, "At that time Emei was not powerful, but the star master was already a monk of the Nine Heavens. It was not easy for him to escape from death. Later, Emei went to Shiwan Dashan to seek revenge and returned without success. , I didn''t expect him to be in the secret realm of Guixu."


    "Twenty thousand years ago..."


    Qingque turned her head to look at Zhou Shu, with more confusion in her eyes, "These two people haven''t been promoted to immortality, and the realm has stayed still. Isn''t it time to die? Why are they still here, is this too strange?"


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "I don''t know either."


    Bang!


    The two fighting each other suddenly separated and cast their eyes here together.


    "Jie Jie haha!"


    Staring at Zhou Shu and Qingque, Humoke suddenly slapped his chest and laughed wildly. The wild patterns on his body trembled, and the red light kept shining.


    "Someone is coming, it''s not easy!"


    The Taoist Qianfa gave his head slightly and said politely, "Two Taoists, good!"


    "Fellow����"


    Qingque was waiting to respond, but saw a flash of golden light, Qianfa Taoist rushed over, the castration was like lightning, and he arrived in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    The messy hair on the top of his head was completely erected, and it was caged all over, looking like a hedgehog. The sharp thorns gleamed with a cold luster, which made people feel embarrassed.


    "what?"


    Unexpectedly, it attacked suddenly, and Qingque couldn''t help letting out an exclamation and backed away.


    A sword light drew near, hitting the Taoist Qianfa, and patted him out flatly, dozens of hairs were broken and slipped down.


    On the other side, Humok was knocked into the air by Zhou Shu before he rushed to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You stand behind me."


    "Ok."


    Qingque retreated behind her, puzzled, "They...what are they doing? Just fight without saying anything?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Do you still think they are monks? They are not, not even people."


    "Ah, it''s not human anymore?"


    Qingque was startled, looking at the two men, his mind suddenly became heavy. 8)

 Chapter 1902: Fear, Lien Chan

    How can it be possible to cross the tribulation for 20,000 years?


    The two seem to be normal on the outside, but they are completely different inside. Their muscles, bones and flesh are like wood and stone, and there is no sign of life at all. They are not so much humans as they are corpses. More importantly, Zhou Shu feels a touch of familiarity from them. Breath.


    That breath has only been felt once on Kunlun Mountain, but it is impossible to forget.


    The breath of evil souls.


    Before thinking about it, Qianfa Taoist and Humok attacked again.


    The same is true for the mad dog, every move is a life-threatening move, regardless of everything, just wanting to put Zhou Shu to death.


    Both of them were masters of body repair in the past, and now with their bodies like refining corpses, they are really stronger than King Kong. In the opponents Zhou Shu met, only those of the Emperor Clan could compare with them.


    But in the face of these two people, Zhou Shu was not eager to kill them, but resisted one by one and tried his best to deal with them.


    Both of them used techniques that had long since been lost in the world of cultivating immortals, and they should see if it was good for them. Of course, Zhou Shu also wanted to learn from them about the situation of the Eighth Heaven of Return.


    The blue bird behind him was anxious.


    As if every breath, Zhou Shu was in fatal danger, but she could not help.


    She tried to help, but the two of them had no soul at all. What filled their minds was a cloud of unknown chaos. Once they were infected with this cloud of chaos, they were immediately swallowed. Will follow her mind to fight back, try to invade her and occupy her mind.


    If it were not for her to give up early, I am afraid it would be affected.


    "What kind of monster is it?"


    She trembled in her heart. She had never encountered such a situation before, thinking to herself that if she came here alone, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Unknowingly, hundreds of breaths have been fought.


    As if he understood something, Zhou Shu''s sword power became fierce, and the law of Xuanyuan Sword became more powerful.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two swords in succession, Taoist Qianfa and Humok fell one after another.


    The body was divided into several pieces, even if it was refining the corpse, it couldn''t move.


    At this time, a wisp of gray mist came out of the two of them. As soon as it appeared, it disappeared, and there was no opportunity for observation.


    "Is that their soul?"


    Qingque whispered, still a little frightened, "I just sensed that this mass of things is actually more terrifying than their bodies."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity, "Yes, that is an evil soul."


    "Evil soul?"


    The blue bird''s figure was shocked, and his face turned pale.


    It''s really afraid. Evil souls are the nemesis of soul repair. Before they become powerful, there is no way to resist them. If they encounter them, they will die and it is impossible to escape.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said warmly, "I can''t say it''s all, it''s probably a trace of Evil Soul''s soul thought, I think it was this trace of soul thought that affected these two people and made them look like this."


    After a fight, he could see clearly.


    The lives of these two people have long since disappeared, and the souls no longer exist. The cause of death is due to the evil souls. The soul thoughts of the evil souls swallowed their souls and dominated their bodies, turning them into the living dead as they are now. The dead still retain some memories of the past, but they will not communicate with anyone. The only purpose of existence is to continue to devour other people. For this, they will fight with each other non-stop, and when they see Zhou Shu and Qingque, I can''t wait to rush over.


    Qingque whispered, "That evil soul... is still here?"


    "I''m afraid it''s still there."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled bitterly, "Once an evil soul is born, it will not self-destruct, it will continue to absorb the souls of others, grow evil thoughts, and only grow stronger and stronger until it is killed."


    "Oh."


    Qing Que nodded sluggishly, her eyes were a little dazed, completely unlike her.


    It''s not that she was frightened, the evil soul was originally the thing that Soul Cultivation feared the most, not one of them.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You don''t have to worry, you will be behind me, nothing will happen, but you have to remember, don''t take action against them again, it would be dangerous if you did that just now."


    Qingque''s expression stagnated, "They? Are they already dead?"


    "How come there are only two of them."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, and said slowly, "In the past tens of thousands of years, countless high-ranking monks have disappeared, and even the sect does not know their whereabouts. Now it seems that most of them had something wrong while exploring Guixu. The evil soul on the first floor is probably the culprit."


    He was still thinking that there should be many monks who have been to the secret realm of Guixu, but why does the outside world have little information on the inside of Guixu?


    Especially on the last few floors, there is hardly any mention of the many wonderful gates and the location of the demons, which he discovered personally. Now it seems that this is the reason. After the high-ranking monks passed the seventh floor, They all wanted to enter the last two levels to explore, but on the eighth level, they encountered the biggest disaster.


    However, he didn''t think it was the evil soul deliberately left behind by the old man Bai Xiao, the creator of the ruins, because he had no reason to do so.


    ����From those wonderful doors, it can be seen that the old man Bai Xiao definitely wants to help the monks. Moreover, he has also seen the phantom of the old man Bai Xiao, he can still see whether the old man is upright.


    It is more likely that there are many treasures in this great city. The monks fight to fight for to fight to death, evil thoughts, grievances, greed, etc., all gathered together, die and survive, and finally created Evil soul.


    "what����"


    Qingque unconsciously covered her mouth, because she had already seen something she didn''t want to see.


    In a palace in the distance, four figures suddenly appeared in front of the gate, all monks of seven or eight layers.


    There are men and women, the men are handsome, and the women are like gods, with a slightly hollow look in their eyes, only a fierce light flashes.


    "Oh, fresh meat!"


    "Finally someone is here again, haha!"


    I found Zhou Shu and Qingque, a few people screamed or laughed wildly, and rushed straight forward, like electricity.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and quickly greeted him.


    The Qingque behind him couldn''t help shouting, "Be careful, they... They seem to be the Four Immortals of Xiaoyao!"


    More than 7,000 years ago, Shushan had four disciples, young talents, outstanding qualifications, one after another on the Lingqiao inheritance, early realization, Xiuxian Road can be said to be blessed, the road is smooth, Shushan also regarded them as hope, and focused on training. I hope that one or two of them can rise to immortality.


    After the four of them cultivated to the seventh level of the Crossing Tribulation Realm, they went out of the mountain to practice, and they went out of the mountains to practice justice, and they were called the Four Immortals of Xiaoyao by the cultivating world.


    The four of them are in love with brothers and sisters, and they have very good relationships.


    "The Four Immortals of the Happy Mountain of Shu, I know, just to have insight."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about continuous fighting at all, instead he had a lot of fighting spirit in his heart.


    He often sees the deeds of the Xiaoyao Four Immortals in ancient books. It is somewhat admired and has a certain influence on his cultivation of immortals. Now that there is a mobile phone meeting, of course he will not miss it.


    It''s a pity that the four of them are no longer humans when they are fighting under such circumstances.


    Who is that evil soul, and where is it? 8)

 Chapter 1903: Xiaoyao, Yuan??

    After a hundred breaths, the four immortals of Xiaoyao became a piece of powder.


    This is Zhou Shu''s respect for them.


    It disappeared completely, if they still had the wisdom and knew that they had turned into a corpse refining, I am afraid they would think so too.


    There was still a gray mist floating out, Zhou Shu had the opportunity to capture them, but he didn''t do it, and let them dissipate. Knowing that it was the Evil Soul Soul Mind, there was no point in leaving it, and there was no place to pretend it.


    Hundred breaths were not long, but Zhou Shu felt a little tired.


    After all, it is Shushan''s elite, master of enlightenment, the cultivation base of Seven or Eight Heavens, and more importantly, they are not afraid of death at all. The combined attack of these people is probably not worse than the Nine Heavens monks.


    Tired is a bit tiring, but I have gained a lot. I have a lot of experience to fight against such a monk. In addition, there are two shining long swords.


    Although the man is gone, the sword is still there, still cold and sharp.


    Qingque came over, glanced at the inscription on the sword, and seemed to think, "Tianxiao, Diyao, this is the sword of Lin Yue and Li Feng, it is indeed the Four Immortals of Xiaoyao."


    "They are all 7th-rank best, and they are only one step away from the promotion."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said slowly, "I still remember the records in the Shushan Chronicles. They said that the four of them lived together until they were old, practiced until they were old, and walked to the immortal world to restore the prestige of Shushan. Turn the sword into a magic weapon of heaven, or even a magic weapon, to a holy treasure."


    "The four of them are here, maybe they just want to find materials for the promotion of these two swords..."


    Qingque sighed unconsciously, "It''s a pity that all four of them died here before they succeeded in becoming a teacher. Who can think of it. There is an evil soul in the secret realm of the Huixu. According to the rumors, the secret of the Huixu has always been there. In the secret realm of assisting the ascending to immortality, there are evil souls pitting immortal cultivators. I knew that this would be the result, and these people probably wouldn''t come?"


    She gradually settled down, but her face was still pale.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The evil soul turned out to be a cultivator, and no one expected it."


    "Yes, in fact, all immortal cultivators are self-inflicted. There are too many greed and evil thoughts. With them, evil spirits will always appear," Qingque nodded slightly, looked at Zhou Shu, and said apologetically, "Shu , I couldn''t help you this time, and I dragged my feet, really..."


    "Hehe, don''t care about this."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The more opponents the better, I can''t ask for it, but unfortunately, you don''t have the opportunity to practice this time."


    "No matter where you are, you are most worthy of me..."


    Watching Zhou Shu, the true feelings were revealed, Qingque was about to say something, but seeing Zhou Shu''s face suddenly gloomy, a little startled, unconsciously followed Zhou Shu''s gaze and looked into the distance, immediately stunned.


    "many!"


    There are many, and immortal cultivators are constantly appearing on the streets with interlaced levels. No, it is the living dead.


    One by one, there were at least more than twenty, each of which was a cultivator who had crossed the Tribulation Realm with seven levels or more.


    "The swordsman in white is a gentleman sword and a white dragon! The Huashan gate master more than 10,000 years ago fought against the elders of the three Kunlun elders and defended the foundation of Huashan, but then disappeared unknownly. As a result, Huashan died. Everyone thought it was Kunlun secretly. I did not expect to be here too!"


    "Be careful, the old man in gray is always Xiaotian! Said he has no school and no school, he is actually the sword master second only to the sword master in the sword house. He went to the Tianjianmen to challenge three times and defeated dozens of days. Elder Jianmen, even the deputy master of the Heavenly Sword lost."


    "Is that child Huo Boy? Ten thousand years ago, the elder of the Chongyang Palace, the only monk who had made trouble on Penglai Island but was let go by the city lord? Shu, he must have gotten up. He is extremely talented. He is definitely not an ordinary person. A Tier 8 fire with different characteristics is on the body, and the whole person is the incarnation of fire. If he is allowed to burst out, Penglai Island will be uncomfortable."


    "That is the Ximen Bridge, Kunlun''s Supreme Elder..."


    Every time a monk appeared, Qingque couldn''t help but uttered to remind Zhou Shu.


    It is not how knowledgeable she is, but that these monks are so famous. In their era, all were people who called the wind and the rain, did countless amazing things, and even left names in many classics. , Has been chanted by immortal cultivators, and has not stopped until today.


    Of course Zhou Shu knew, but his attention was not on these people, but on the old man who appeared last.


    The old man was dying and fell down when the wind blows. Even if he is a living dead, he can��t see that he is as strong as a piece of paper, but Zhou Shu will never relax his vigilance because of this, because the old man is the only Ninth Heaven monk here. It''s also because the old man''s appearance is too familiar.


    Following Zhou Shu''s gaze, Qingque was stagnant, thinking of something, panic for a while.


    "That''s...that''s..."


    Qingque opened her mouth wide, but was so surprised that she couldn''t speak.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not him."


    Qingque was a little sluggish, "It''s exactly the same. Every cultivator has seen his portrait thousands of times. How could I have read it wrong? Shu, is he really not Yuan Xi?"


    Zhou Shu said with certainty, "Definitely not, Yuan Xi has already been promoted to immortality."


    Yuan Xi, this name is unknown to everyone in the world of cultivating immortals because he is the last power in the world of Xuanhuang.


    Since he was promoted to immortality, there has been no monk in the Xuanhuang Realm who can survive the tenth calamity, and he has never shown great power again. It is especially worth mentioning that the monks who have seen him cross the calamity said that he has passed. The power of the Ten Heavenly Tribulation is extremely powerful, far surpassing that of others, even more than a few times or hundreds of times. To be precise, it is the Heavenly Tribulation that immortal cultivators will encounter now, not the ordinary Heavenly Tribulation that existed 20,000 years ago. .


    It is conceivable that Yuan Xi''s might be able to overcome the calamity smoothly under this kind of tribulation and rise to immortality.


    At the time, I didn��t feel it, but over the past 20,000 years, people have become more and more aware of Yuan Xi��s extraordinaryness, and many people even feel that it was the appearance of Yuan Xi that raised the threshold of the catastrophe. For this reason, they hated Yuan Xi. I feel that Yuan Xi has weakened the world of cultivating immortals, but more people admire and admire him. They paint Yuan Xi''s appearance as a portrait and make sculptures to inspire themselves and inspire the sect, hoping to become as strong as him.


    It is for this reason that few people in the world of cultivating immortals don''t know Yuan Xi, as long as they are cultivators, even if they don''t say it, they will keep his appearance in mind.


    Zhou Shu and Qingque are naturally aware, so when they see the old man, they are unavoidably surprised, but Zhou Shu is sure that the old man here is definitely not Yuan Xi. First of all, from the perspective of strength, this old man is far from the Yuan Xi he imagined. , It''s not a normal big one, Yuan Xi should at least not be weaker than Zhou Shu if he can survive the current ten-fold tribulation, and how could Yuan Xi be controlled by the evil soul? If Yuan Xi were here, the evil soul would have long since existed.


    However, the old man and Yuan Xi look so close, I am afraid that he can''t get rid of the relationship with Yuan Xi, this is worth exploring.


    While thinking about it, the living dead have moved, one by one, constantly rushing towards the two.


    And the old man was at the end, step by step, without any hurry. 8)

 Chapter 1904: Relieved that day

    "Don''t move in there."


    "What''s in it?"


    Qingque stayed, but soon understood why Zhou Shu had to say that.


    She was already in a vast ocean, the blue water slapped her, seeming to be illusory and real, and there was a feeling of indescribable.


    "It''s the realm..."


    She muttered in a low voice, she also knew the reason for Zhou Shu to do this. What could be safer than this place, but she couldn''t see Zhou Shu fighting outside, she was very uneasy. There were dozens of evil souls. Controlling the corpse.


    On the sea, a sword floated slowly.


    Sitting on the sword was a girl in a green shirt, who was born eccentric and kicked in the sea like a jade lotus root, her face a little gloomy.


    Qingque was startled slightly, "You are... Zhou Shu''s sword spirit, right?"


    It was Caiying who raised her head and glanced at Qingque unanimously, "Call me Lord Palace Master."


    Qingque smiled, not angry, "Why are you in there too?"


    Caiying slapped the sea, dissatisfied, "This is still the territory of the palace! But it is used to trap the palace, saying that the palace cannot be contaminated with evil. This is the case every time. Gong shot! Hmph, it''s too much this time, I won''t let you see it!"


    Qingque nodded, and said thoughtfully, "He is right, you are a heaven and earth spirit, you are easily affected by evil spirits, and you really don''t touch it."


    "You say the same, he is always reasonable anyway."


    Caiying buried her head, and said gloomily, "I promised to go to the immortal world together, but this palace has always been protected by him. How can this be done? How can I protect my master in case of danger? What about him? If he can''t go through life and death with his master, what kind of sword spirit is he? Don''t he know, the more this kind of time, the more I want to help him? Damn..."


    It seemed to be infuriated, and I kept talking.


    The green bird shook when she heard the sound, and unconsciously lowered her head, his face gradually piled up with mist.


    She had heard this in the past, and it was her Qi Ling Xue��er who said that the two of them have a very good relationship. They have detached from their master Qi Ling and love sisters, but when the catastrophe came, Xue��er wanted Protect her, the soul disappearer.


    This can be regarded as the pain in her heart all the time, although it is slowly disappearing, but every time she thinks about it, she is still sad.


    "Sorry."


    Perceiving the abnormality of the blue bird, Caiying glanced at her.


    Qingque raised her head and smiled, "I''m sorry?"


    Caiying whispered, "My palace has heard him talk about things about your skill."


    Qingque was a little curious, "Will he tell you these things?"


    Caiying nodded, seeming to realize something, "Maybe this palace is also related to the spirits."


    Qingque looked at Caiying and said with some expectation, "Then what did he say?"


    "Think about it," Caiying seemed thoughtful, "I remember that I was very moved at the time, and then..." She held her head desperately for a while, and finally shook her head and said helplessly, "I can''t remember. , You know, the master talks a lot, where does my palace remember so much, anyway, anyway, there are a lot of good things, which are definitely not bad things."


    Qingque smiled unconsciously, "Hehe, you are so funny."


    "Are you laughing at this palace?"


    Looking at the blue bird, Caiying squeezed her small fist, "Huh, I can''t remember many things, but that is also taught by the master. Let this palace only focus on kendo, and other things can be forgotten, so as to keep the soul. Being pure and not contaminated with dust is the most beneficial to cultivation."


    Qingque shook her head with a wry smile, "I am not laughing at you, but envious of you. You have a good master, but it''s a pity that Xue''er is not human."


    "What is entrusted to be inhuman? I don''t like this sentence."


    Caiying frowned and said loudly, "Besides the luck of the magic weapon, it is more because of the master''s meticulous care. It can be said that without a master, there is no tool spirit. She exists because of you and resists danger for you. It is also what she wants. The death is an accident and a last resort. It is nothing to be a pity. If you change your house, you will never hesitate in such a moment!"


    Qingque stared at Caiying, and nodded unconsciously.


    "My palace wants to have such an opportunity, but if I meet him, most of it is gone."


    Caiying kicked the splash, still sulking.


    Qingque stared at the sea and said faintly, "I have been cultivating for so many years, but no sword spirit can see it clearly. I have practiced in vain. Haha, you are right. It''s not a pity. She died just right. You shouldn��t be obsessed with this matter, but I also know that if I have this opportunity again, I will never do it again. I will definitely protect her like Zhou Shu protects you.��


    At this moment, she was completely relieved, the past events passed by with the wind.


    Caiying glared at her, "After talking for a long time, you still have to learn from him."


    Qingque smiled faintly, "He did it right, why didn''t he learn? Think about it carefully, you are willing to die for him, yes, but you are more willing, is it not with him for a long time, until you reach Is it the last?"


    Caiying was stunned, and nodded unconsciously, "Of course it is."


    At this time, she seemed to be no longer angry, and there was a lot of joy or fortune in her heart inexplicably.


    "That''s right, what he is doing now is for this."


    Qingque said calmly You want to protect him, there are still more opportunities, as long as you become strong enough, sooner or later that day will come, he will not hide you again, will face with you To a powerful enemy, but now, you, like me, are too weak and can only accept being protected by him. There is nothing to complain about. As long as you become stronger, there will always be a day when we protect him. "


    "My palace has been working hard, and it will definitely become stronger!"


    Caiying nodded vigorously and yelled loudly, "When that day comes, you will put this palace here again, this palace will definitely not forgive you!"


    While talking boldly, he slapped the surface of the water with both hands. The sea water splashed everywhere, and even the blue finches were stained a lot. The blue finches were not angry, and looked at her with a smile, with an inexplicable sense of satisfaction.


    Caiying made a fuss for a while, as if thinking of something, tilted her head and said, "What did you mean by him just like me? You are not a sword spirit, and don''t you want to be with him forever?"


    The blue bird stagnated slightly, and there was a touch of red on his face, "It''s nothing, you heard it wrong."


    Caiying touched her head thoughtfully and murmured, "My palace''s memory, is it so bad? I just forgot when I heard it..."


    Qingque nodded quickly, "It''s okay, you are right to focus on the sword."


    "Forget it, I don''t want to think about it."


    Caiying nodded, and said calmly, "But it''s okay if someone doesn''t forget. He has the best memory. He never forgets any sentence or anything. When the time comes, just ask, hehe."


    Qingque stayed for a while, "He... can he hear it?"


    Caiying laughed, "What are you saying, of course, this is his Sword Realm. Is there anything he can''t hear or see? Although we can''t see the outside, he can see the inside. "


    "Oh����"


    Qingque looked towards the sky, speechless for a moment. 8)

 Chapter 1905: Injured, strange force

    Zhou Shu didn''t pay much attention to the sword realm, and the outside situation was not very good.


    He is already injured.


    There were three wounds on the body, less than an inch in diameter, but deep, without bleeding, but the broken flesh and veins could be seen inside.


    The injury was neither minor nor severe.


    In fact, high-ranking cultivators rarely get injured when they fight against each other. If the opponent catches a big flaw, and takes advantage of it, he will either use huge consumption to offset the damage, or be directly penetrated and even fall. Injury is the third type. Circumstances are also the least likely to happen.


    Zhou Shu was injured, which means that none of his towers can offset the opponent''s damage, but the opponent''s attack is not enough to cause a fatal blow.


    This situation is rare, not critical, but it is undoubtedly a trouble.


    Moreover, there was still a trace of external force remaining in the wound, which prevented Zhou Shu from recovering as soon as possible, and also gave Zhou Shu the possibility of identification.


    A white mist quietly overflowed, covering the wound.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "How?"


    The demon refining pot shook his head, "It can''t be refined."


    Unsurprisingly, the answer can penetrate the Tao Pagoda. In other words, the power of the sun simulated by Zhou Shu cannot be resolved. This shows that the power that caused the wound is extremely essence. If it is the power of Tao, then the understanding of Tao It must be deeper than Zhou Shu, this kind of power, Shu Zhili can''t offset or dissolve, most of the demon pot refining tactics will not work, after all, the demon pot is too far away from its heyday.


    However, it is incredible that monks who can understand Tao to such an extent and who are deeper than Zhou Shu''s Tao are reduced to slaves of evil souls.


    Fortunately, that power was only a little bit, mixed with the power of the ordinary Tao, otherwise the damage to Zhou Shu would not be these small holes.


    "He shouldn''t be so strong."


    Looking at the old man who looked exactly like Yuan Xi, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    It��s been a while since the fight, and the other monks were not worried. They erected a complete tower on their bodies, making most of the attacks ignored by Zhou Shu and could easily be resolved. Zhou Shu left them just for better It��s a good idea to see their ways and techniques, draw nourishment from them, and expand their own way of comfort. The old man seems to be the same. Although he is crossing the tribulation realm, he never put a lot of pressure on Zhou Shu until just now. ...


    The old man used a very ordinary condensing energy, a technique that could be practiced in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    The power of Dao was gathered into one point, burst out, and attack quickly. Although the old man made some concealment and hid it in other people''s magic tricks and magic weapons, Zhou Shu had nowhere to hide, and he could see clearly. Although the elder knew some laws of space that made the condensing energy instantaneous, Zhou Shu''s Dao Pagoda got in front of him one step earlier and cracked it.


    It��s just that Zhou Shu didn��t expect that although the Ningzhu was almost completely blocked by the Dao Pagoda, there was still a trace of energy that penetrated the Dao Pagoda and hit the body directly. However, the three different bodies combined into one body could not be blocked. The energy passed through until it entered more than two inches, and then gradually weakened.


    Three wounds that seemed ordinary but troublesome were formed.


    The power inside is still tangled, cannot be consumed, and it is difficult to get rid of it in a short time.


    The Demon Refining Pot suddenly said, "Could it be the power of immortality, or the divine power from various foreign races?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly stagnant, "Huh? What''s the reason?"


    The Demon Refining Pot groaned, "I don''t think it is like the power of Dao. I really don''t think that anyone in the Xuanhuang Realm has the power of Dao stronger than you. You are already a founder of Dao, you are uniquely endowed and understand Dao. No one can reach it, the power of Dao is already higher than that of other people. People with Dao power stronger than you can be promoted to immortals long ago, and it is impossible for them to be in the Profound Yellow Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, the reason was indeed very good, and he thought so too.


    If the Dao creators in one realm have a worse understanding of Dao than other people in the realm, then the Dao created is probably nothing.


    Demon refining pots can��t refine divine powers outside of the Xuanhuang Realm. Of course, neither can the divine powers from the various divine beasts and artifacts of the Xuanhuang Realm, but he can tell them. The immortal power is the power from the spirit of the fairy realm, similar to Yuanli��s spiritual power, but one level higher than Yuanli, seems to be only one level, but for the cultivators in the Xuanhuang world, this is an impossible gap, even for those who have a deep understanding. The power of Dao, without leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, can only be level with it at best.


    Zhou Shu''s Taoist power is still not as good as Xianli.


    When Zhou Shu was in Kunlun Mountain before, the elders had always suspected that Zhou Shu was using the celestial power obtained from the celestial spirit.


    "Divine power is impossible. The old man is a cultivator who has no foreign blood, so he shouldn''t get divine power."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and slowly said, "Xianli, there are some possibilities, but in this secret realm, how do you get Xianli?"


    "I don''t know this."


    The Demon Refining Pot said helplessly, "I can only catch the old man and ask, but I guess he won''t answer you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, no longer distracted, and returned to the battlefield.


    In a short period of time, these corpse refiners launched wave after wave of offensives, all of which were blocked by Zhou Shu.


    The Tao Pagoda that has maintained its full strength consumes a lot, but it also gains a lot. Each monk uses a different Tao power. Such close encounters make Zhou Shu feel right. These Dao powers have a better understanding. Of course, they are not only Dao, but also tactics. As long as Zhou Shu hasn��t seen them, they will appear in Zhou Shu��s sea of ??knowledge once they are used, and they will be deduced over and over again. Until the most suitable one is obtained-which means that Zhou Shu has obtained a new method,-in time, more deduction and verification can be preserved as a kind of inheritance.


    Only Zhou Shu has this ability.


    These inheritances can get good returns after they go back, whether they are sold or taught.


    For example, there is a high-level sword art that can only be cultivated in the realm of gods, called the cross electric sword, which has been lost in the heavenly sword gate. If you organize it and show it to the heavenly sword gate, the heavenly sword gate will definitely pay a lot of money. cost.


    For another example, Zhou Shu had already picked up several copies of the three kinds of different fires on the fire boy, and put them in the demon refining pot. You could try to separate them afterwards.


    In fact, the three kinds of different fires did not completely merge successfully, but on the surface it looks like that if the fusion succeeds, their ranks are enough to be ninth, and the fire boy can also rise to immortality, but obviously, he does not.


    Zhou Shu''s focus is still on the old man.


    It''s just that after the old man sent that blow, he was a little silent, still using ordinary Dao power.


    Zhou Shu tried to detect his sea of ??consciousness, but no results.


    The evil spirits in the old man''s body are much stronger than others, and even Zhou Shu''s spirits can''t be touched. If they cure other people, you can still take a look.


    Of course, Xuanyuan Sword could suppress the evil soul''s soul thought, but could not perceive the specific situation.


    Some time passed.


    When no more value could be extracted from these monks, Zhou Shu began his counterattack. 8)

 Chapter 1906: Analysis, more

    Xuanyuan Jianshi unfolded, and soon the wind rested quietly.


    Dozens of refining corpses were nowhere to be seen, and the body was completely turned into dust, disappearing in the wind.


    The old man is no exception.


    He didn''t use that weird power anymore, maybe not.


    And the cultivation base of Jiuzhongtian, in front of Xuanyuanjian''s law of life and death, only blocked a few more times.


    Different from other corpse refiners, when he completely died out, a thick gray mist overflowed. The evil spirits on his body were much more than others, and they did not dissipate instantly, but drifted quickly. Go, towards the center of the city.


    "Don''t catch up and take a look?"


    The Demon Refining Pot was a little excited, "I guess the answer is there, maybe..."


    "No hurry, you can always find it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, put away the Xuanyuan sword, and quietly hid into his sword realm.


    The realm is already a truly powerful means. Although it cannot be moved, people who do not understand the laws of space are unlikely to find Zhou Shu and the realm. Resting in it will not be disturbed by the corpse refiners. Unfortunately, The consumption was too large, but it was all provided by the Demon Refining Pot, so Zhou Shu didn''t need to worry.


    Seeing Zhou Shu fall down, Qingque and Caiying immediately greeted them.


    "Ah, are you hurt?"


    At a glance, they saw the wound on Zhou Shu''s body, and the two women screamed together.


    Caiying rushed forward, with some crying voices, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, you have not been injured in a long time, how can this be, is that the **** old man! I am going to beat him!" She couldn''t help shining light, resentful, and wanted to fly out.


    Qingque returned to her calm, without saying a word, her eyes were full of concern.


    Zhou Shu caught Caiying, knocked her on the head, smiled and said, "With a little pill, you will soon recover, it takes less than a quarter of an hour."


    "One quarter of an hour����"


    Qingque''s mind was shocked. She and Zhou Shu were training in Huamisi Lake. She knew how strong Zhou Shu''s physique was. No one in the world of immortality can match him. It would take him a quarter of an hour to recover from his wounds. With pill, this is already incredible.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, you won''t get hurt again."


    Caiying said anxiously, "Really?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Of course, next time I will be more careful. This time it is just an accident. I will take a rest."


    Those corpse refining are really not easy to provoke, and Zhou Shu consumes a lot of money, but if it is not for better experience and gaining the lost exercises, it can be easily taken down. As for the weird power, after touching it once, it is very It''s hard to be recruited anymore, if you don''t block it, can''t hide.


    Sitting quietly on the sea, while recovering, while talking about the outside situation, while expelling the power.


    There was no foreign enemy, and in his own realm, he concentrated on driving out, a little bit of squeezing, and finally forced the three strange forces out of his body.


    Without the interference of strange forces, under the action of the pill, the wound quickly recovered at a visible speed, the broken tendons and veins automatically reconnected, and the flesh and blood began to regenerate. It didn''t take long for it to recover as before without any scars.


    The weird force was like hair, and he couldn''t help twisting, at a loss.


    "Are these guys hurting you? Let''s see if my palace kills them!"


    Caiying stared at them, screaming in anger, and the Azure Nightmare Sword flew up and was about to cut it over.


    "Don''t mess around, Caiying."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly blocked it with a solemn expression, "These forces are of very high rank, and I can''t refine them. If I let them get out of control, I am afraid that my realm will be broken by them."


    "what����"


    Caiying stagnated, and put down the sword in a serene manner.


    Qingque stared at them, seemingly thoughtful, "Shu, do you think it is Xianli? I don''t think anyone has Dao power higher than you, and it doesn''t seem to have any evil aura."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It may be, but you can''t tell from the breath. You can''t perceive the real breath of power higher than yourself."


    "Hmm..." Qingque nodded lightly, "What should I do, just leave it like this?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Look for a while, come together, be careful."


    Of course, it was not just watching. They used various powers to obliterate and consume it, and the results were similar. At most, they could only move a few times to change the direction, but the strange power itself did not decrease.


    Qingque''s expression gradually sank, "It won''t be consumed for so long, indicating that our power has no effect on it, and it shouldn''t belong to this world."


    Caiying echoed in a low voice, "Yes, yeah, Xuanhuang Realm shouldn''t have this kind of power at all, it''s terrible."


    "Indeed, now I can be sure that it won''t be a force from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "Whether it is Dao power or divine power, as long as it is in the Profound Yellow Realm, I can consume a little, but it does not consume at all. The rank is so high and the source is not in the Profound Yellow Realm. It may really be. Xianli."


    Regarding this strange power, the general laws in the Xuanhuang Realm do not apply, which can only show that this power does not belong to the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Caiying tilted her head and whispered, "How come there is fairy power? Is Xianli the power of immortals?"


    "You can always find the answer here. Go out first."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, disappeared the realm, and the three of them appeared in the secret realm again The three strands of power left the realm, and immediately disappeared. Even Zhou Shu didn��t notice it. It was How did it disappear.


    It is really weird, beyond the scope.


    The three of them just came out, and after a while, there was another figure in the city about to move, and it could be seen that they were corpses controlled by evil spirits.


    Those killed before are only a small part, there are more to follow.


    Thanks to the blessing of the evil souls, their perceptions are even more acute than they were before they were alive.


    With this perception, every monk who enters the eighth level of Guixu will be constantly attacked, even if he has a high level of cultivation, he will not be able to withstand it. In the end, he will become the same kind of corpse refiners and ruin the next one who comes in. Monk.


    Of course, Zhou Shu had also spotted them early. According to his detection, there were at least a thousand corpses in this city, all of which were transformed by cultivators who had crossed the Tribulation Realm with the seventh level or more, including a small amount of demon and brutal cultivators.


    For tens of thousands of years, I don''t know how many high-ranking cultivators have entered the Guixu market, and now they have all turned into corpses and become servants of evil souls.


    If you don''t solve them all, I am afraid it is impossible to learn the secrets of the eighth heaven.


    Looking at the corpse refiners who were approaching, Qingque unconsciously lowered her head and sighed, "I knew this was the case, I won''t come in and drag you back."


    "do not think too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "You have no choice but to meet a natural enemy, don''t care, you go in, I will be back soon."


    The Xuanyuan Sword in his hand shone cold again, and he was full of fighting spirit.


    These corpse refiners wanted to swallow them, and Zhou Shu also wanted to get enough things, experience, magic tricks, magic weapons, everything from the corpse refiners.


    He is confident that he will grow to another height after experiencing these battles.


    This experience is unique, and no one can have a second time. 8)

 Chapter 1907: Quiet understanding, strong support

    Seven days and nights passed.


    Under Zhou Shu''s sword, thousands of refining corpses fell down.


    Standing on the city wall for a long time, looking around, no corpse refining appeared again, it seemed that he had been killed.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, let go of the realm, let the Caiying and Qingque inside come out, then set up the formation and sat down.


    These seven days and seven nights have gone through hundreds of battles, intense and intense. It can be said with certainty that this is the most intense battle that Zhou Shu has experienced. Even if it was an alien siege, it could not be compared, but the result may be the best. , The insights gained from the battle are innumerable. After all, those corpses are all cultivators who understand the Tao, and the Tao power they use has great guiding significance to Zhou Shu. If they are all extended to their own comfort Daoli... is simply the best.


    Not to mention the magic weapons obtained, and many other treasures.


    Even if you go back like this, this trip is not a loss.


    It must be mentioned that Zhou Shu can also be sure that the old man who looked exactly like Yuan Xi before will definitely not be Yuan Xi.


    Because of the old man refining the corpse, he encountered five more.


    The five elders all looked exactly the same, and they used similar techniques, like five clones.


    Zhou Shu can basically be sure that the appearance should have been changed after birth, not by nature, but I don''t know what caused this change, will it be the evil soul, or something else?


    The elders all had that weird power, and they all used Zhou Shu. Of course, Zhou Shu never got hit again.


    The level of strange power is very high, not Zhou Shu can contend, but Zhou Shu does not have to contend, just let them lose their target, proper avoidance is not a problem, and it can be seen that the control of the strange power by the old people is also very insufficient, just like The dart concealed weapon is also being used, and the accuracy cannot be well controlled, and it cannot be retracted after it is cast. This method of use does not pose a threat to Zhou Shuke.


    Also, they are unlikely to control this kind of power, let alone possess it.


    In most cases, no matter how great the power is, there is no suitable method to cooperate, and it is not very useful.


    But it is quite strange that they can carry this strange power and use it. Who gave it to them, or something else?


    There are many questions, but Zhou Shu will know the answer sooner or later, but it��s not now. It is now necessary to meditate and find the opportunity to break through.


    The Demon Refining Pot pretended to complain, "I''m almost drained by you these days."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "That''s the opposite, what you get is much more than what I use."


    The Demon Refining Pot said proudly, "Hehehe, I know I can''t hide it from you, but I just want to say it, it''s so cool."


    The pot was swaying up and down, golden light was shining, and the huge excitement could be felt at a glance.


    Yes, the Demon Refining Pot provided Zhou Shu with a lot, maintaining the realm, helping to recover, etc., but he got more. The Refining Technique was used all the time. Most of the power cast by those monks who refine the corpse was used by the Refining Demon Pot. Quietly transformed, entered the demon refining world, and regarded it as his own.


    Especially when the corpse refiners turned into powder, the evil spirits dissipated, and all the power accumulated in the body fell into the hands of the demon refining pot.


    Thousands of corpse refining powers, except for Zhou Shu''s consumption in the battle, almost all of the rest was refined by the refining demon pot.


    In this respect, the demon refining pot is the biggest gain. Not only has the demon refining world expanded a lot, but it has also regained more vitality. I am afraid that it will be 15% of the peak period. This is a big breakthrough.


    "Thank you, Zhou Shu."


    The Demon Refining Pot is very sincere, "Following you, it''s much better than I was before. You don''t need to think about it, and you can get the power you want... Without you, I wouldn''t have had such an opportunity, let alone Refining is so easy. In fact, I know that many of them are deliberately given to me. You have put a lot of effort into this."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t thank me, this is your own choice, and what you get is what you deserve."


    The Demon Refining Pot said affirmatively, "Don''t worry, I will always keep my promise."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Be optimistic about your surroundings and let me know if there is any situation."


    "Yes, I promise."


    The refining demon pot swears.


    He has long been convinced by Zhou Shu, and now that he has obtained such benefits, it is impossible to give birth to two hearts. What he thinks is to try to avoid the disasters caused by the past, and always follow Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Let Xiangru come out too, his brand has been wiped away, it should be no problem."


    Before he finished his words, Xiangru had already appeared beside Zhou Shu, arching his hands calmly, "Brother Zhou, call me something?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and replied, "There are some dangers here. I need to be quiet for a while, and Brother Xiangru will help me guard."


    The imprinted similarity is eliminated, the cultivation base is no longer suppressed by the imprint, and there is no limit of two hundred breaths, and he can appear in the strongest posture at any time. After entering the world of refining the demon, he has already surrendered to Zhou Shu, which can be regarded as It is a strong aid.


    In places where there were many immortal cultivators, Zhou Shu would not let him out. After all, he was attacking the Dijiang Clan of the Xuanhuang Realm. After humans saw the inconvenience, it didn''t matter here.


    "can."


    Xiangru nodded.


    Zhou Shu smiled at Caiying and Qingque ~ www.novelhall.com ~ closed his eyes and said nothing, and quickly entered the state of concentration.


    Caiying was stunned for a moment, glanced at the same, and whispered, "Hey, who is he and why hasn''t he seen it before? Qing, have you seen it?"


    "No."


    Qingque was also a little stunned, shook her head, with a hint of surprise, "However, I know who he is... how could he be here?" Looking at Zhou Shu, he stopped talking, and said nothing in the second half. A lot of doubts, is Zhou Shu always carrying him? He is not a sword spirit.


    "The two girls, you are the same in the next. You don''t need to care about me, just as long as I don''t exist."


    Xiangru bowed his hands and did not speak, standing still, raising his eyes and looking into the distance.


    Qingque repaid the courtesy with no further words, only Caiying was still watching, and whispered, "His cultivation base...seems to be higher than Zhou?"


    Qingque nodded and whispered, "If you consider the realm of a cultivator, his cultivation is already the peak of the Nine Heavens, nothing higher than him."


    Caiying was startled, "Ah, why doesn''t this palace have any impression?"


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu and said, "You''ve seen him, he is the Dijiang clan who besieged Lingyu City before. Although he has transformed into a human form and his aura is completely covered, his temperament cannot be hidden. , Can see the appearance of the emperor."


    Most of the soul cultivators have practiced the way of looking forward to the air, and she has also been able to see Zhou Shu''s kingly way, and now she can also see the Dijiang Clan.


    "That''s the Emperor Clan!"


    Caiying suddenly realized, and said in surprise, "My palace knew that he was not dead, but I didn''t expect to be like this, and still obey Zhou so much. What is going on?"


    "I don''t know this, but since it is him, there will always be a way."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Qingque unconsciously brought out a smile. This person is always surprising, she is used to it.

 Chapter 1908: Regret, fallen dragon

    It took more than a month in a flash.


    Zhou Shu has been sitting there forever without ever moving.


    Every day Caiying talks to Qingque about Taoism and cultivation, it is also considered comfortable. It seems that Xiangru does not exist, but Xiangru also has no sense of existence. The stone statue stands like Zhou Shu, staring at it. Looking at the city, it seems thoughtful, but only occasionally adjusts the interest rate.


    On this day, Xiangru slowly turned around, arched his hands, "Congratulations, Brother Zhou."


    In the process of turning back, Zhou Shu just opened his eyes and smiled slightly, "Thank you."


    The same seems to be thoughtful, "Divine light is looming, and it seems that I have gained a lot."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, with a trace of regret in his eyes, "I have a little bit, but I missed the opportunity and I will talk about it next time."


    Not as wishful, he did not enter the desired state of enlightenment, and Shu Zhidao did not make much breakthrough.


    It wasn''t that there was no breakthrough. He had obtained many lost tactics and was compatible with many Dao. Shu Zhi Dao was much stronger than before, but it was still a step behind him.


    In this Xuanhuang world, Shu Zhili may be the most complicated power. This is determined by Zhou Shu��s own talent for calculation and deduction. No matter what kind of magic tricks or powers they encounter��as long as they are within the cognitive range�� Shu Zhili can find the advantages and disadvantages, attack the shortcomings, avoid the shortcomings, and then simulate and create, and the way is still applied to the other, the blue is better than the blue, until the opponent is defeated, this is Shu Zhili can go without any disadvantage s reason.


    This is good, but because of this, Shu Zhili is too complicated and difficult to be transparent.


    Turning complexity into simplicity is the goal Zhou Shu has always wanted to achieve, so that more people can learn Shu Zhidao. It is no longer limited to the threshold, and simplicity does not mean that it is not strong. Flick, the Wanjun Piyi, the effect will only be better.


    He has been working hard and has made great progress. He began to accept his disciples to teach. He thought that this experience could break through the final shackles and make Shu Zhidao approachable, but unfortunately, after the accumulation, the qualitative change did not occur, and it was still a little bit worse.


    There won��t be many opportunities like this. If you miss this time, you have to wait for the next time. I don��t know how long it will take.


    "You are too harsh on yourself."


    Xiangru unconsciously shook his head and sighed lightly, "If the cultivators are as strict in self-discipline as you, it is not surprising that the Xuanhuang Realm falls into your hands."


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said seriously, "In order to survive, everyone in this world is the same, not just the cultivator."


    "I don''t know, but our Dijiang Clan is definitely not like this, haha."


    Xiangru smiled, very helpless, turned around slowly, looked into the distance and said, "Brother Zhou, if you let me out, I am afraid it is not just for me to guard it? First, you don��t need it at all. Second, I I don��t see any threats coming to you."


    Zhou Shu slowly got up and walked to him, "Then what do you think it is?"


    Xiangru paused, and said solemnly, "It''s for this city."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, and said, "Brother Xiangru, please tell me."


    He seemed to think, "How do you determine that this city is related to our Dijiang clan?"


    "I''m not sure, just a little bit."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "In the past Xuanhuang Realm, your Dijiang Clan had great divine power and were revered as gods. It was one of the few divine beasts that could compete with the Dragon Clan at that time. There were many admirers, and there were not many immortals in the time. The Emperor of Humanity has not yet appeared, so countless humans have come to your side to seek your protection. For this reason, people have built several huge cities. Please settle in and enshrine you, and hope that you will protect you. they."


    He pointed to the distant city and said slowly, "Those cities are magnificent and magnificent. They are all miracles created by mankind. Unfortunately, they all died out in the war. They are only recorded in ancient books. I don''t know much, but I have a feeling that this city should be one of them, or it was caused by imitation of later generations."


    "I have to say, Brother Zhou, you feel very right."


    Xiangru nodded and said in a deep voice, "Yes, this city is one of the four cities of Dijiang, the Fallen Dragon City."


    "Falling Dragon City?"


    An exclamation came from behind, "It is rumored that the dragon tribe had suffered a big defeat in Beiluzhou. Under human resistance, the seven dragon tribes died overnight. Among them, the Dijiang tribe helped the mankind a lot. One of the worst defeats the dragons have experienced, and after that big defeat, the reputation of the Dijiang tribe really spread all over the country, and it was admired by humans. People built a city where the dragons died, called Fallen. Dragon City."


    This rumor is recorded in many ancient books, and it can be regarded as one of the few glories of humankind in ancient times.


    Zhou Shu also stagnated. He thought that this was an ancient city of humans, but he didn''t expect it to be such a famous Fallen Dragon City. What''s more, he didn''t expect that Fallen Dragon City didn''t die, but was moved to a secret realm.


    Zhou Shu is far from it.


    He can refine Dongtian, and he can also refine some small secret realms, but such a huge project can''t be done yet.


    You can only think about it when you reach the Mahayana state.


    "The girl still remembers these."


    Xiangru turned around, smiled and saluted, only with a little helplessness in the smile That was a long time ago. "


    In the past, the Dijiang tribe was respected by humans as gods. It was not unreasonable. It did some things for mankind. However, with the rise of immortal cultivators, many divine beasts such as the Dijiang tribe and the dragon tribe are still immersed in the glory of the past. Fighting, fighting with each other, making enemies on all sides, and finally failed to achieve a good result, humans became the masters of the Xuanhuang world.


    "It turns out to be Fallen Dragon City."


    Zhou Shu understood, "No wonder the formation here is very different."


    Xiangru faintly said, "At that time, you had very few immortal cultivators, and there were not even a few kinds of Dao. What formations could be deployed? Not only the formations, but the defenses and even the buildings inside were basically arranged by our Dijiang clan. , You humans are just doing something, relying on these, you humans can..."


    At this point, he paused and sighed slightly, "It doesn''t matter if you mention it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Say it, I won''t care, these are facts, and humans at that time were very weak."


    Xiangru shook his head, "It''s useless to say more, it''s meaningless."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seemingly thoughtful, "Xiangru, are you familiar with this city?"


    "Not very familiar, after all, time is too long."


    Xiangru slowly said, "However, most of the formations and some hidden mechanisms are still remembered. If necessary, I can help you explore them, but I cannot guarantee that there will be no accidents."


    "This is enough."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and nodded, "Come with us, like brother."


    After cleaning the corpse, it was natural to explore the city.


    Countless cultivators have lost their lives here and become corpses. Zhou Shu will not repeat the same mistakes. He wants to find the treasures here, discover where the evil souls are, bury them, and return them to the secret realm as they are. 8)

 Chapter 1909: Agency, separation

    In the ancient city with a long history, the vicissitudes of life are everywhere, and during walking, there is a feeling of returning to the past.


    Caiying whispered, "These city walls are too old, they seem to fall down once touched."


    "If it weren''t in the secret realm, it might have fallen long ago."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "After all, it is an ancient city hundreds of thousands of years ago. I think it is probably because of this that the old man Baixiao moved the Fallen Dragon City here, so as to better protect it for future generations. Leave some memorials,."


    "Just commemorate me. What are you doing with so many formation traps?"


    Caiying pursed her mouth, "I have only come in for more than an hour, and I have encountered 17 or 8 organs, all of which are murderers. It is a crisis at every step."


    "Those institutions are not set by the master of the secret realm."


    Xiangru said slowly, "It''s not in Fallen Dragon City itself. Compared with the age of the city, those formation traps are not placed for a long time, and the style is more like the current immortal cultivator."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, there are three kinds of organs in it, but most of the organ traps for murder are arranged by later monks, and the organs arranged by the old man Bai Xiao are a kind of test. It is impossible to pay nothing. Get the treasure."


    "Is it the ones that put the corpses out?"


    Caiying seemed to realize something, and snorted, "Just enter the secret realm to hunt for treasures, and set up traps, which not only harms people, but also destroys this ancient city. It''s really hateful. It deserves to become a corpse!"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, speechless.


    If he had entered such a good treasure secret realm before, in order to guard against future generations, he would probably set up some formation organs, not to mention the harm, but the heart of defense is necessary, and it may indeed destroy the city. , Of course, he didn''t need to do that anymore after he changed him.


    Most of the cultivators who entered here had the same thoughts, and they harmed each other, and finally caused an evil soul.


    A few steps out, a magnificent palace appeared in front of him.


    Although it has gone through countless years, it is still golden and full of aura, showing its extraordinary.


    Caiying stood still suddenly, "Shu, I want to see it, there seems to be something that attracts my palace."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Wait for Xiangru to see me, don''t worry."


    Caiying responded, but unconsciously stepped out. Just half a step, half of her body disappeared, and disappeared out of thin air. The blue bird on the side looked stagnant, and she quickly reached out to grab it.


    She grabbed Caiying''s hand, but when she grabbed it, Caiying had only one hand left, and she disappeared with Caiying.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to stop it.


    It seemed thoughtful, "I can''t perceive their breath at all."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, his expression still calm, "It is the organ arranged by the old man Bai Xiao."


    Seeing them disappear, he immediately turned on the eighth sense to look for them, and it didn''t take long to find out.


    They are still in this city, and they can basically determine their coordinates, but being able to see it doesn��t mean that they can be found right away. After all, he is not powerful. There are too many restrictions on the secret formation and space laws. If he follows this way When the coordinates are past, it is easy to get yourself into a similar trap, constantly changing the position, no matter how hard you can reach the destination, it takes a lot of effort.


    In fact, it is somewhat similar to the strange formations of the previous days. There will suddenly enter another unknowable distant space, and in this Fallen Dragon City, it will be moved to other locations, creating obstacles for the monks to explore the city.


    It is like an irresistible teleportation array, which appears randomly, and will be passively transferred when it encounters it.


    Only let it go.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Xiangru arched his hands, "Sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I said earlier that I must not leave the area specified by you and me. They are not paying attention, and it has nothing to do with you."


    Xiangru nodded slightly and said slowly, "How to find?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I won''t look for it for the time being. Since it is an institution arranged by Bai Xiao, it is unlikely to be life-threatening, or even a blessing in disguise. Don''t worry, let''s continue walking along this road. The most important place in Fallen Dragon Pond is Fallen Dragon Pond. The treasures left by the old Bai Xiao should also be there. As long as they don��t get lost in the trap, they will eventually be there. I believe they can do it on their own."


    Xiangru nodded gently, "That''s what I said, but Brother Zhou is not panicked at all? Those two girls should be very important, what if something goes wrong?"


    "Very important."


    Zhou Shu nodded without thinking, with a hint of a smile, "This is their chance, I am so alarmed."


    They had a long discussion before entering the city.


    Knowing that the destination is the Fallen Dragon Pond in the center, which is the most likely place to place heavy treasures.


    The formations of Fallen Dragon City itself have all been explained by Xiangru, and it won��t be difficult for the bluebirds who listened the most to avoid them. Besides, there is the Yu Talisman of the Dijiang clan in hand, which adds a layer of insurance. , And the formation mechanism arranged by Bai Xiao old man is considered to be training, and there is no need to worry. Only the treasure hunting cultivators are troublesome, but Zhou Shu believes that they can also handle it.


    Acting separately is also an exercise for them.


    Let''s put it this way, in the current secret realm, only the evil soul is the biggest threat, and the other things are not to worry about.


    They have been protected enough along the way, and now it is time for them to work **** their own.


    "Oh no!"


    I glanced around and didn''t find the golden palace, but Zhou Shu was gone. After realizing this, Caiying yelled anxiously and ran away.


    "Don''t move, move again and disappear again."


    The blue bird quickly grabbed it and held it tightly.


    Caiying earned a few times, slowly recovered, and whispered, "Qing, I''m sorry, my palace walked indiscriminately, but I also pulled you in."


    "It''s okay, we need to help each other together."


    Qingque smiled faintly, looking indifferently, standing on the spot and looking around a few times, as if thoughtfully, "I can''t perceive their aura, but we should still be in Fallen Dragon City."


    "Well, the walls are all the same."


    Caiying looked around, her eyes still horrified, "But the city is so big and everywhere is almost the same, how can we find them?"


    Qingque was quite calm, "Look for it slowly together, but be careful not to fall into the trap anymore, especially the trap of the monk."


    "Okay, I will listen to you."


    Caiying nodded immediately and said dejectedly, "Anyway, there is nothing in this palace."


    "Don''t worry, you will find it."


    Qingque smiled, "Mr. Xiangru said that the most important place in Fallen Dragon City is Fallen Dragon Pond in the middle. There are many different ways to pass. We are separated from them temporarily, but we will return by different routes. We will always meet again. Panic, we just keep moving forward, and we can explore this place by ourselves, maybe we find more treasures than Zhou Shu."


    "You are right to say that... too!"


    Caiying blinked and clenched her small fist, "Then we''ll hurry up, find the baby here earlier, so that they can''t find anything!"


    There was a lot of fighting spirit inexplicably, surpassing Zhou Shu, she had always wanted to do it but couldn''t do it.


    Will this accidental separation be an opportunity? 8)

 Chapter 1910: Purple Tower, reappear

    "Here, I found it!"


    Caiying yelled, her face full of joy.


    Qingque hurried closer, glanced down, and stretched out his thumb, "I can find it this way, I admire you."


    "Call me Lord Palace Master."


    Caiying smiled and said, "How can I say that this palace has followed him for many years, and I still have some confidence in the magic array, hehe, you can find it no matter how deep it is hidden."


    When they got here, the two women both sensed the unusual aura of origin. Obviously, there is probably a superb spiritual thing here.


    Qingque searched for several times and didn''t find it, but was found by Caiying. Who could have imagined that there are several phantom formations hidden on the seemingly smooth road, one by one, with excellent cover-ups, and there are monks outside who are not careful. The several layers of organs arranged-they can''t find it, and they don''t want others to find it.


    After breaking the formation, a purple spiritual creature was completely revealed.


    Flowers and grasses, clumps of grass and leaves blooming like petals, one layer on top of the other, the color goes from light to dark, the center stretches out two pagoda-like stamens, straight up, the stamens are like beautiful jade, with purple bands. Red, crystal clear, exuding an attractive fragrance.


    It looks perfect, not like a spiritual thing, but more like a delicate artwork.


    But it is obviously a spiritual thing, in which the vast original aura is suffocating, and it is even more dense than sitting in the eighth-order spiritual vein.


    Qingque''s eyes lit up, "Purple Tower!"


    Caiying was stunned, "What is the Purple Tower?"


    Staring at the spiritual creature, Qingque couldn''t hide her excitement, "The best of the eighth rank, the superb spiritual creature, the world of immortality has not appeared for more than 10,000 years."


    "Can you make up for Shou Yuan?"


    Caiying was also excited, she remembered their purpose for this trip.


    The green bird stagnated, and shook his head unconsciously, "No, the Purple Pagoda improves the aptitude and strength of the soul. It can raise the cultivator''s soul aptitude to a level close to that of a natural soul, and can accommodate more soul and psyche, comparable to a hundred The body of the soul, but without the shortcomings of the body of a hundred souls, can be said to be hard to find in the world. It is a treasure that no one wants to get, but it cannot improve the lifespan."


    "It''s a pity."


    Caiying shook her head, and quickly put a smile on her face, "Follow him, it would be nice to have good things. Qing, you can put it away first, and when you see Zhou Shu and show him, it will surprise him, hehe."


    "He might not find this kind of treasure either."


    Qingque smiled slightly, and took out the Purple Pagoda carefully. He kept looking carefully, and said, "This purple pagoda is at least fifty thousand years old, and it is older than the city lord. If you take it out, it will even be able to In exchange, Kunlun will come to grab it, but unfortunately, it has been sealed here all the time, and no spiritual wisdom can be born."


    She has a good taste here, but Caiying left early and went to the other side.


    After recovering, he hurriedly shouted, "Caiying, wait for me, don''t run around."


    Caiying chuckled, "I didn''t run around. We''ve all explored here. It''s time to change direction. Where should I go? My palace listens to you."


    Qingque put away the purple tower and thought for a while, "Let''s go over there, there should be fewer traps."


    After a lot of hard work, I don''t know how many agencies have been through, and both of them are a little tired.


    "My palace is tired..."


    Caiying took a breath, "It''s so hard, huhu, I didn''t think before, it turns out that I am so tired from exploring and exploring."


    Qingque smiled slightly, "It has always been like this. How can it be that you are not tired? So many traps must be cleared, and the formation must be cracked. It is strange that it is not tired. I didn''t think it was because he was doing these things. ?"


    "Yes, I don''t seem to be doing anything."


    Caiying tilted her head and thought for a while, a little embarrassed.


    "Take a rest," Qingque said warmly, "By the way, do you need an elemental stone or a spirit stone?"


    "No, I''ll be fine when I return to the sword in my palace for a while, Qing, remember to wait in my palace," Caiying shook her head and was about to return to the sword of the blue nightmare, but when the green light flashed, she froze again, and her figure again Emerged.


    Qingque doubted, "What''s the matter?"


    Caiying''s eyes flashed, "My palace has sensed that breath again, it must be something useful to my palace, it seems to be there!"


    "Then let''s go take a look, but be careful, you are behind me."


    Qingque nodded and immediately raised her spirits. Caiying said that something attracted her before, which caused the four to separate. Fortunately, she kept up with her. Now she has to do it again, but it''s a big trouble.


    "Hehe, Qing you are so kind."


    Caiying smiled happily, as a child caught the corner of the blue bird, quietly following behind.


    Feeling being relied on, Qingque also had a trace of satisfaction, and he carefully looked around and became extra cautious.


    After turning around a few institutions, it suddenly became clear that what appeared in front of the two women was a palace.


    "It''s still the one?"


    Caiying stagnated, the palace was the one that separated the four, there was no difference.


    It is square and square, with golden light, not big but gorgeous and exquisite, and the lines on it are extremely special. It should belong to Fallen Dragon City alone and has not been seen anywhere else.


    Strangely, the direction of the palace door was the same as before, facing the two of them. She was puzzled and looked around for a while, "Strange, this is not where we have been before?"


    Qingque was rather solemn, "Absolutely not, but this palace is the original one, there is nothing wrong with it."


    Things are a little weird. After going round and round, people are no longer where they are but the palace has appeared again.


    It''s as if it can move, and it came to them on purpose.


    Caiying blinked her eyes, seemingly thoughtful, with a little hesitation. Of course she wanted to go, but she didn''t want to take another risk and drag the blue bird, even if the aura inside was very attractive to her, and she didn''t want to affect other people.


    "Hopefully, this time, it won''t happen the last time."


    As if seeing her thoughts, Qingque smiled and said warmly, "Caiying, since it''s here, let''s go in and take a look."


    Caiying whispered, "Qing, aren''t you afraid that something will happen again?"


    Qingque shook her head and said seriously, "I''m afraid that I won''t get anything. You are so sure that there is something useful to you. How can you miss it?"


    "Green, or hello!"


    Caiying yelled happily, jumping and jumping, "If it were him, he would definitely have to say me again, hehe."


    "Come on, be careful."


    Qingque smiled, with rare gentleness, and walked towards the palace with Caiying.


    The two were close to each other, holding hands, and taking a step would take dozens of breaths, cautiously lest they encounter any traps.


    However, this time is really different.


    There was no longer any formation mechanism to hinder him, and he walked smoothly to the palace.


    Standing at the door, Caiying pointed to the inside of the palace and shouted with excitement, "Qing, do you feel that breath?"


    Qingque sensed it carefully for a while, and shook his head, "No, there is a lot of aura inside, but I don''t feel anything special, maybe it''s hidden deep?"


    Inside the city, there is a lot of restriction on divine consciousness, but if you can''t perceive it at such a close distance, it should be a spiritual object of little value. Of course, it''s just for the immortal cultivator and different for others.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s break the battle."


    Caiying couldn''t wait, a sword of light flew out and went towards the palace. 8)

 Chapter 1911: In the city, pool water

    "Worn out����"


    The green light flickered slightly, Caiying dived back into the sword, crashing down.


    Qingque walked to the side and sat down and flirted with it. Her face was very pale, with fine beads of sweat pouring out of her forehead, showing her excessive exertion and haggard.


    Caiying in the sword was also not at peace, muttering softly, "Why is it so difficult?"


    Qingque shook his head slightly, "For us, it''s a bit early to explore here, and the strength is still poor."


    Only two or three hours after coming in, the two of them had encountered several dangers, which was considered a critical moment of life and death. Fortunately, they succeeded in getting rid of the danger in the end, but they were also exhausted and exhausted.


    Caiying whispered, "Or, wait for him to find us?"


    "I''m thinking, I''m afraid I can''t."


    Qingque smiled bitterly, "Did you not find out? After we came in, the gate of the palace was closed tightly. The guardian formation is not something we can crack. I guess he can''t find it here... I think the old man Baixiao did it on purpose. The only way to let people come in is to go to the end and unlock the secrets of the palace."


    Caiying stagnated, "What you said, why is it like a trap? Is this palace fooled again?"


    Qingque seemed to think, "No, I am more and more convinced that there are treasures in it."


    Caiying quickly said, "My palace also feels that the breath is getting closer."


    Qingque smiled slightly, "Speaking of which, you have done the most. If it weren''t for your perception of that breath, you have been guiding and rest assured, we might have been lost in it. Don''t worry, take a rest, and we will continue. found."


    "Hey, I hope it won''t let us down."


    Caiying laughed unconsciously, and then she was silent when she smiled, and actually fell asleep.


    She hasn''t fallen asleep like this for a long time, which shows that this time, she is really tired and has gone through hard exercises that she has not had for a long time.


    The blue bird showed a rare gentleness, picked up the sword and placed it in the formation next to him, looked up into the distance, but his face gradually became heavy, "Is it really okay, can I find it?"


    For a few hours in the palace, she at least saw dozens of dead bones, all of which were left by the cultivators crossing the Tribulation Realm, and each one was not bad.


    Here, it is a real danger, and there is a life worry at any time.


    the other side.


    Zhou Shu has come to the center of Fallen Dragon City.


    In front of him is a large and beautiful building complex, magnificent and magnificent, with a magnificence that Zhou Shu has never felt before.


    Dozens of large sculptures, endless palaces, and towers, countless mural decorations, are still clearly visible after countless years.


    "How is this..."


    Xiangru stopped and watched, with a lot of disappointment in his eyes. Although he came for the first time, he had read it countless times in the ancient books.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said slowly, "It can be seen that the sculptures and towers have been remodeled. The original statues of the Emperors have been pushed to rebuild. If you look closely at the murals, you can see some of the original appearance. There is a scene where the Emperor Clan slays the dragon clan, but later the Emperor Clan was erased and replaced with the appearance of a human immortal cultivator."


    He pointed to the front, Xiangru stared at him, and laughed unconsciously, with a little disdain, "You humans, always deceive yourself, thinking that if you erase the murals, you erase the past achievements of our Dijiang clan. Huh?"


    "The fact is erased. Do you think the reputation of the Dijiang Clan is very good?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Actually, you will do the same if you change. History has always been written by victors. If you want to not change history, you can only stand at the peak and pass on everything, and you made mistakes. It��s hard to find such an opportunity anymore, maybe it��s impossible at all."


    Xiangru looks slightly stagnant, speechless.


    Passing through the building complex, came to a large pool.


    It was Fallen Dragon City, about tens of miles in radius, and the water was calm and waveless.


    There can be no waves.


    The water is milky white and sticky like glue. The surface of the water looks like a mercury mirror, clearly printing Zhou Shu''s reflection.


    Zhou Shu looked at the pool water, seemingly thoughtful.


    Obviously, the water contained extremely rich vitality and original energy, which had completely turned into liquid. Any cultivator who saw it would wish to jump in immediately and absorb it, especially the cultivators who had just spent countless in the city. The crisis of Qing is exactly the weakest time and needs to be recovered, and everyone can see that this is the best place to recover, better than the eighth-order spiritual veins.


    Zhou Shu is not in a hurry, because he is not tired, those formations are not a big waste to him, and because of his carefulness, he must detect clearly wherever he is.


    A trace of Divine Sense was penetrated, but it didn''t go far, and it quickly dissipated in less than a few tens of feet. Perhaps it was the reason why the vitality here was too strong.


    He tried to increase his consciousness several times, but it was still the same, with no results.


    Zhou Shu turned around and said, "Xiangru, inside..."


    "I don''t know, it wasn''t like this in the past."


    Xiangru shook his head very seriously, "The Fallen Dragon Pond recorded in our Dijiang clan''s ancient books is for our Dijiang clan to bathe and practice. It has vitality, but it is by no means so rich. Fa, but will never ban even spiritual consciousness. This is certainly not what it used to be."


    "I think it''s also Zhou Shu seems to think, "It was probably arranged by Bai Xiao, what''s the point? "


    "I don''t know, but the water is really tempting or ah, such a pure source of the Xuanhuang Realm, you can''t find it in Dongshengzhou, if you can stay here for thousands of years..." Xiangru shook his head slightly, with some desire in his eyes. Unconsciously stretched out his hand towards the pool.


    A pool of water suddenly jumped up and flew towards him like a bailian.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "No."


    The water stopped in the air, Xiangru turned around to look at Zhou Shu, slightly surprised, "Just try it, Brother Zhou wouldn''t be so stingy, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Don''t try casually before you figure it out."


    "Yes."


    Xiangru smiled faintly and waved back the pool of water.


    The pool water quickly fell back into the pool, but there was a very hidden gray mist in it, quietly flying out of the pool water, tangling Xiangru''s body.


    Whoosh!


    Xuanyuanjian came out at the right time, blocking the gray mist.


    The gray mist dissipated instantly and disappeared.


    Xiangru''s figure trembled, and quickly stepped back several tens of feet, and said in surprise, "Inside, what''s in the pool?"


    The gray mist came silently, hidden in the pool water, if Zhou Shu hadn''t blocked it, he would still be unconscious.


    Looking at the calm water of the pool, Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "It seems that the soul of the evil soul comes from here."


    "Evil soul, what is that?"


    Xiangru''s heart was shocked. He hadn''t seen an evil soul, but from Zhou Shu''s expression, he could tell that it was definitely not a good thing.


    Zhou Shu roughly explained a few sentences, and each sentence shocked Xiangru''s heart. It was the first time he heard the word evil soul, but similar things had long been called devil in the Dijiang clan. The devil is not only the nightmare of the immortal cultivators, but also the existence that makes them terrifying to the Dijiang tribe, much more terrifying than the human immortal cultivators.

 Chapter 1912: Wait, **** iron

    "So, the evil soul is below?"


    Looking at the pool water, Xiangru''s face was solemn, and she could not think of such a crisis hidden in the calm water.


    "should be."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "I''m still wondering why I can''t perceive any traces of evil spirits all the way, because they are all here."


    After entering the eighth heaven, the monks came here, contaminated with the pool water, or the vitality around them, unknowingly affected by the evil souls, and gradually transformed into corpse refiners. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu''s carefulness, I''m afraid it is similar. It will be so.


    But it''s no wonder that there are evil souls hidden in this pool, but they can''t be seen from the outside, and they can''t be detected by Zhou Shu''s spiritual sense.


    Xiangru asked suspiciously, "Why didn''t the evil soul come out?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is what I was thinking about, and I don''t understand."


    Why does the evil soul hide in the pool water, since it has become an evil soul, and there is no one in this secret realm, wouldn''t it be better to come out? It''s easier to swallow a monk. There is no need to use traps at all. It is even possible to use the power of a monk to escape from the secret realm and go to the Profound Yellow Realm to mess up all beings. Why hide in the pool and slowly affect the monk and devour the soul? It is not in line with the identity of Evil Soul to give up everything.


    Looking at the pond, he slowly said, "If you want to find the answer, you have to go down and have a look."


    Xiangru stagnated, "You really want to go down, but below..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "We must go down."


    Now that he bears the name of the emperor of humanity, he should be regarded as contributing to mankind. Is there any reason to be immortal in the face of evil spirits? He had already killed an evil soul, and he was not without experience, even though the evil soul here was much stronger.


    "Yes, it''s coming, how can you not find out? All right."


    Xiangru turned to Fallen Dragon Pond, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, with the spirit of giving up his life to accompany a gentleman.


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously and nodded, "Don''t worry, wait for them to come."


    I waited for more than 20 days.


    "Brother Zhou, don''t you really need to look for it?"


    Xiangru had a trace of doubt, "It''s been too long, they won''t be trapped, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly with a calm face, "It''s okay, just use this time to think about things."


    Xiangru nodded and didn''t ask much.


    Said indifferently, but he has been paying attention to Qingque and Caiying, and will use the eighth sense to detect it every once in a while.


    The two women were indeed trapped, very tired, and even suffered several injuries, but they were not life-threatening. However, he believed that they could get out of trouble with their own strength instead of relying on him, and the gains would be even greater. More valuable.


    Many more days passed.


    In the distance, one person with one sword was slowly walking over.


    His appearance was haggard, but his steps were firm, and his face was even more excited and joyful.


    Zhou Shu looked at them from a distance with a satisfied smile.


    "You are here."


    "coming."


    Qingque nodded lightly, and then sat down on the ground, seeming to have lost all strength, but the smile on the corner of her mouth remained undiminished.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "What good has happened?"


    "Great thing!"


    With a flash of green light, Caiying jumped out of the sword and shouted, "My palace..."


    He paused without saying a word, the green light on his body also flickered, like a candle that would be extinguished at any time, and the lamp died out.


    Zhou Shu had already arranged it, and two white mists flew out of his sleeves, completely enclosing them.


    The strong vitality that does not need to be transformed allows them to quickly recover.


    "Qing, show him quickly, our harvest!"


    Just after recovering a bit, Caiying screamed impatiently, Qingque smiled and nodded, took out a few things from the bag and placed them in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on an item and was immediately attracted.


    It was a square metal block. At first glance, it was a very ordinary mineral material, but the color was a little special, with mixed blue and black.


    But if you look closely, you will find the difference. The blue and black are all changing, constantly changing positions, just like the undercurrent and undercurrent of the seabed, the blue is the moving ocean current, and the black is the undercurrent vortex.


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "This is..."


    "Heaven Sea God Iron!"


    Before I could say it, Caiying had already shouted out loud, with a lot of pride, "It was Qing who told this palace, don''t you know?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Actually I know."


    "You know, don''t you know how to find it sooner?"


    Caiying''s face changed suddenly, and she said angrily, "Don''t you know what it is for this palace? Humph, you don''t care about me at all!"


    Zhou Shu didn��t get angry either, and continued, ��This is the sea **** iron, it��s an important material for the Azure Nightmare Sword to be upgraded to the eighth level, but it��s not that I don��t look for it, but I can��t find it now, and refine the Azure Nightmare Sword. Like Minghai Iron, Minghai God Iron is not a mineral in the Xuanhai Realm. It is a hundred times more treasured than Minghai Iron. I think there must be none in the Xuanhuang Realm... You can find that it is really a great fortune, too God willing."


    Qingque said warmly, "It was found by Caiying. She has always felt its breath, so we can find it."


    "It''s us!"


    Caiying quickly corrected, "Without you, this palace is still in that palace."


    "The Blue Nightmare Sword is originally made of Minghai Iron, so it can sense where the Minghai God Iron is. In fact, it has no breath itself, at least we immortal cultivators can''t perceive it." Zhou Shu smiled and looked at the Minghai God Iron. "It��s great to have it now. I thought that the Blue Nightmare Sword can only be upgraded after being promoted I didn��t expect to be able to do it now, Caiying, you Going further."


    "Call me Lord Palace Master."


    Caiying turned her head, still as if she didn''t want to care about Zhou Shu.


    This underworld **** iron is the biggest gain they got from that palace. For this, they have done everything they can do, not to mention the hard work.


    Heterogeneous iron outside of the sky, without the distinction of ranks, can see through aura vitality, and is very compatible with the cultivators of the Xuanhuang world. It has to be said that it is a real treasure, and it is even crowned with a god-given god. .


    Its value is no less than that of Kaitian Stone.


    The magic weapons made with Minghai Iron are at least Tier 6 or 7, and the highest quality is extremely likely, while Minghai God Iron may even hit the ninth level.


    The ninth-order magic weapon is the ultimate magic weapon, the best magic weapon that a cultivator can refine, one point higher than the magic weapon of the heavens, and it is called a fairy product.


    Qingque played round the field, "Upgrading Flying Sword, still need a lot of materials, what is it, let me see if I have it?"


    "No need to."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''ve already prepared everything else, now I''m on my body, as well as a different firearm furnace. Once the matter here is resolved, I can directly refine and upgrade, and... It''s also easier to deal with, it''s a chance."


    "It''s a chance, but also the result of your hard work."


    Qingque smiled and nodded, looking at Caiying, "Look, he still cares about you, except for this, the others are already ready."


    "Humph����"


    There was a voice of grievance, but Caiying, who turned around, was already smiling and happy.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1913: Lower pool, holy relic

    "There are others!"


    Caiying''s big eyes rolled around, leading Zhou Shu to look at several other things.


    "Yuzizhu?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "It''s rare, you found this too."


    It is a string of beads. Nearly ten thumb-sized beads are connected together. They are blue or white or purple. The outside is crystal clear, the inside is enveloping, and the luster is bright. It is a good thing at first glance, but it is not a magic weapon. It is a special kind of spiritual creature that grows in the place where water and wood meet. It is extremely rare and Zhou Shu has seen it for the first time.


    Qingque has some expectations, "This, should it be useful for Yangmei?"


    "The best of the eighth-order spiritual things, it can be regarded as an excellent life-extending spiritual thing."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, slightly regretful, "It''s a pity that Yangmei can''t do it. What she needs is a ninth-order spiritual relic or pill. She cultivates a special mental method that completely overdraws her own life source. Now she seems to be fine, but It is equivalent to the absence of life origin, and only the ninth-order equivalent to the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm can make up for this.


    Qingque said quickly, "It''s okay, we can always find it."


    "Well, I have confidence."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, his eyes fell on the things nearby, he picked it up and handed it to Qingque, slightly blamed, "Isn''t this the Purple Pagoda? It''s suitable for you, why not eat it earlier?"


    Qingque hadn''t spoken yet, Caiying had already raised her hand and whispered, "It''s my palace''s fault, my palace wants to show off first..."


    Qingque shook his head, "It''s not like that. We found it. We can''t use it alone."


    "Take it, you can use it for whoever is suitable, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Although this can''t help you better master the soul path, at least, you don''t have to worry about your alien body anymore, and you can use your ability better. Your ability shouldn''t be the way it is now."


    The green bird nodded lightly, with a hint of warmth.


    Zhou Shu was right. Although the Body of Hundred Souls was very good, it also brought many limitations. She couldn''t use many powerful techniques, and the Purple Pagoda could just make up for this.


    In addition to these three, there are others, but there is nothing to say.


    Surrounded by the white mist, Caiying couldn''t feel relieved, pointing to the Fallen Dragon Pond in the distance, "Zhou, there seems to be a lot of vitality?"


    "It''s a lot."


    Qingque nodded, and she felt it as soon as she came over. The water in the pool was a gathering of vitality, much better than the Huaguoshan Spirit Vessel she had been to. If she could resume her cultivation in it, she would definitely feel very comfortable.


    "You want to go?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying with a smile.


    "Why, don''t you let me go? The palace is going to go."


    Caiying stood up and looked at Zhou Shu, ready to move.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Then you go, but if you are affected by the evil soul, don''t blame me."


    "what?"


    Caiying paused, her face a little pale, "Then...that evil soul is inside?"


    Qingque frowned, "It''s no wonder that I didn''t feel the breath of the evil soul along the way. It turned out to be here, strange, what the evil soul is hiding in, why can''t it come out?"


    Caiying tilted her head, "Are you afraid of us?"


    "This is also the question I want to know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I plan to go down and have a look when you come, it''s almost time."


    Caiying stood up and said loudly, "This time I will help you!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "When the Blue Nightmare Sword reaches the eighth level, you will spend three more days of catastrophe before I will consider allowing you to contact the evil soul," turning to Qingque said, "Qing Que, I still have to trouble you to take care of it. She, you just wait for me here, don''t go away, and don''t get too close to the water."


    "Don''t worry, I will do it well."


    Qingque nodded immediately, stretched out her hand to pull Caiying to her side, and after a few strokes, Caiying stopped moving.


    It''s okay to play tricks occasionally, but when Zhou Shu showed a serious face, of course she knew how to measure it.


    The smooth and mirror-like surface of the water clearly reflected Zhou Shu''s face, calm and determined, with an indomitable momentum.


    With the Xuanyuan sword in his hand, the human sword rushed directly into the pool like a whole.


    The water rippled, but soon returned to calm and peace.


    The bottom of the water is completely different. After removing those vitality and aura, there are traces of evil spirits and thoughts in front of them, unabashedly displayed, like black threads, they feel Zhou Shu��s entry, and they are very fast The speed approached, surrounding Zhou Shu layer by layer.


    The evil soul Zhou Shu was not afraid, and these soul thoughts were nothing.


    Xuanyuan Sword bloomed with brilliance, and a thin layer of law''s power spread out, completely protecting him.


    Looking at the soul thoughts that could not be penetrated, Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Why can''t I feel them on the water? Is it restricted by the formation or the law?"


    The thought flickered, and he began to slowly descend.


    In this water bottom full of soul-consciousness, it''s like being in the body of an evil soul. Of course, the spiritual consciousness can''t be displayed much, and only one step can be counted.


    As Xiangru said, it''s not deep, and it''s about fifty feet to the bottom.


    The feet are solid, there is no mud or dust or anything.


    "If you remember correctly, there should be seven dragon head statues at the bottom of the pool. They are connected to the seven spiritual veins, constantly swallowing spiritual energy, and there are seven-layer formations around them, which are arranged by our Emperor Clan to maintain the fallen dragon pool. Also for..."


    After hesitating for a while, Xiangru hiding in the demon refining world slowly said to protect an emperor heart stone placed inside. "


    "Imperial Heart Stone?"


    Xiangru sighed slightly, "The heart of the ancestor of the Dijiang tribe is one of the sacred artifacts of our Dijiang tribe. It can assist us in our cultivation and enhance the divine power in our blood. At the beginning, we regarded the Fallen Dragon City as our residence. I��ll put the Emperor Heart Stone here. It��s expected that the Fallen Dragon City will soon be occupied in a battle with your humans, and even the Emperor Heart Stone will not have time to take away. Actually...we are here in the Xuanhuang Realm, except for the adults. Trading, there is also the idea of ??retrieving the Emperor Heart Stone."


    This is the secret in his heart and has not been told.


    In fact, the Dijiang Clan is dying day by day, which is very related to the four sacred objects of their lost clan. The Emperor Heart Stone is one of them. These sacred objects are one of the foundations for the Dijiang Clan to thrive. Now, even if you leave the Xuanhuang Realm, you won''t be silent.


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "That''s it, thank you for letting me know."


    Xiangru recovered indifferently, "There is no need to conceal it. There must be no more here, and it is difficult to find. The Emperor Heart Stone is only useful for our Dijiang Clan, and most of it has been destroyed by the cultivators long ago."


    "That''s not necessarily true, maybe there will be a chance to meet it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If I can find the holy artifact, I don''t mind giving it to you."


    Xiangru''s expression stagnated, "Brother Zhou is serious about this?"


    "really."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly and said slowly, "But the premise is that after you leave the Xuanhuang Realm, even if you have sacred objects and become powerful, the Xuanhuang Realm today is not where you should be."


    Xiangru smiled bitterly, "There is a cultivator like Brother Zhou, it is true."


    (PS: Thank you Blue Snow Lotus for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 1914: Cave, evil spirit

    Fallen Dragon Pond is not big, even if you can''t see the direction, you can easily find the center.


    Seven dragon head statues appeared in front of them.


    It is lifelike, like a living thing, but the more vivid it is, the more humiliating it is. The dragon''s head is lowered, looking in the middle, there is no look in his eyes, and he has completely succumbed.


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s depiction, Xiangru said slowly, "There should be no statues of the Dijiang clan in the middle, right?"


    "No more."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "More than that, there is no vitality in the dragon head, and the formation is completely destroyed."


    "It should be so."


    Xiangru sighed slightly, the loneliness in his eyes quickly dissipated, "Weird, there is no vitality and spiritual qi, that is, there is no spiritual vein, why is there so many kinds of qi originating in this pool of water?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "They didn''t come from here."


    Xiangru asked suspiciously, "Where did it come from? Is there any other spiritual vein here?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Come from the monk."


    Xiangru''s expression was slightly startled, "Those monks who have become corpse refiners?"


    "Those monks have nothing but one or two magic weapons. This is too unreasonable. They are all famous monks in the world. How can they not bring anything? Lingshi Yuanshi pill, etc., are useful to monks. All the things that came here, were melted by the evil soul, and became part of the pool water, and then used this pool water to continue to lure other monks to make the pool water more and more dense, until now."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Originally it was a guess, but after spending so long in the pool, I can be sure that the original energy of vitality, although vigorous, is not pure, it is slowly integrated, not natural. generate."


    Xiangru sighed, "No wonder there are so many evil spirits in the pool."


    "exactly."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "There seems to be a cave in the middle of the dragon head statue. Did you arrange it?"


    Correspondingly, "It should be, if the Emperor Heart Stone is still there, it should be placed inside."


    Zhou Shu walked slowly inside, and stopped before reaching the entrance of the cave, his expression gradually becoming solemn.


    The evil soul aura at the entrance of the cave is extremely strong, I am afraid it is several times that of the pool water outside, like a thick dark fog, it seems that the evil soul is mostly inside, but something strange is that in the suffocating fog, there is A little cyan gleam appeared and flickered from time to time, and what was even more strange was that whenever the cyan light was on, the evil spirit aura would weaken a lot, as if suppressed by the cyan light.


    "Emperor Heart Stone, that is the Emperor Heart Stone!"


    I described the situation to Xiangru. Xiangru immediately became excited and shouted repeatedly.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Emperor Heart Stone may have the effect of restraining evil souls, but it is not certain that it must be."


    Xiangru settled down and said slowly, "I am too excited. It is indeed unlikely to be. After so many years, even if the human immortal cultivator did not take away the damage, the owner of the secret realm would take it away, but no matter what, then Something must be a treasure, and it is precisely it that suppresses the evil soul and prevents the evil soul from coming out."


    "I think so."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "No wonder the evil soul only emits soul thoughts to affect the monks, because it can''t come out at all."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Xiangru thought for a while, "Is it still going to go down? Since the evil soul is trapped, then there seems to be no need to take risks?"


    "Although I''m trapped, my soul is still harming people, and, don''t you really want me to go down, what if it is really an imperial heart stone?" Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You must go down, but you have to plan. a bit."


    Xiangru was silent, his thoughts were all expected by Zhou Shu, and it was useless to cover up.


    Originally, he was completely open to it, but after knowing that the Emperor Heart Stone was down, he suddenly had other ideas. In fact, most people are like this. Without hope, all thoughts are naturally empty. It doesn''t matter, but with Hope, it''s different.


    Zhou Shu stood at the entrance of the cave and carefully observed.


    Divine consciousness is useless, but the eighth sense is OK. Although the use of the eighth sense in this place where there are so many souls is very expensive, and it is the kind of consumption that the demon pot can��t make up, it must be done without seeing the situation clearly. , Unable to start.


    The cave is not big, with a radius of less than one hundred feet.


    It was full of evil soul thoughts inside, and it took a while to find the body of the evil soul.


    The moment Zhou Shu saw the evil soul, Zhou Shu was a little stunned.


    It was a dark red shadow, darker than the last time I saw it. The shape of the shadow was an old man, exactly the same as the old men I had seen before, Yuan Xi''s appearance.


    "Is it really Yuan Xi, who has become an evil soul without being promoted? Those old men are his clones?"


    This idea appeared quickly and quickly dissipated.


    It seemed that Zhou Shu was spying, and the old man grinned and smiled strangely. Zhou Shu couldn''t help but feel slightly shocked.


    After that smile, all kinds of evil thoughts rushed toward him, seeming to be able to penetrate Zhou Shu''s body at any time.


    Zhou Shu lowered his mind, the golden light flashed on the Xuanyuan sword, and the power of the law increased a bit, blocking all these evil thoughts outside.


    A test with each other gave Zhou Shu a basic understanding of the evil soul.


    Then he was relieved.


    This evil soul is stronger than the evil soul transformed by the real person of Ciyang, but not much stronger, and not as powerful as The evil soul of the real person of Ciyang was born not long ago, this is at least tens of thousands of years, it should be Far more, but the result is not like this, indicating that this evil soul has indeed been suppressed, growing slowly, and unable to fully exert its strength.


    For Zhou Shu, it was a big plus.


    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that the evil soul did this deliberately to show weakness and attract Zhou Shu to enter.


    In addition, Zhou Shu also perceives a different breath from the evil soul. That breath is the strange power that hurt him before, which is the power of guessing. This is very strange. The evil soul has not been promoted. How do you get the power and control the power?


    After a short contact, the doubts did not decrease, but increased.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, turned his eyes away, and looked at the cyan gleam.


    It was a small jade plate with unknown material. It was octagonal, about three inches in square, and less than one inch thick. The front of the jade plate was sealed with many runes. The runes felt familiar, but Zhou Shu was sure that it was definitely the first I saw it once, and on the reverse side of the jade plate was painted a monk who was floating like an immortal, with a faint light flowing on his body, every time it flows, the jade plate will burst out with light, driving away the surrounding evil spirits.


    "This one����"


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu stared at the jade plate and didn''t move it away for a while, actually ignoring the massive consumption of the eighth sense.


    "Duxian Pan, this is Duxian Pan!"


    A name suddenly appeared in Zhou Shu''s Zhihai, as calm as him, his mind trembled, like a drum, and it took a long time to stop.


    The Immortal Crossing Pan is not a magic weapon of the Xuanhuang Realm, but a thing of the Immortal Realm. It was specially passed to the Xuanhuang Realm by the immortals of the Fairy Realm.


    Unexpectedly, a fairy weapon was discovered.

 Chapter 1915: Fairy, balance

    Withdrawing his perception, Zhou Shu fell into his thoughts.


    He began to understand why the Guixu Secret Realm was called the Ascension Secret Realm, because there was a Duxian Pan here.


    Immortal crossing plate is a very special kind of immortal tool refined by immortal world immortals. It has no attack or defensive effect, but it can help immortal cultivators obtain immortal power. It can be regarded as a kind of medium that can connect the immortal world and the mysterious yellow world. Pass it down to help the immortal cultivators of later generations cross the robbery and rise to the immortal.


    With the immortal crossing plate, immortal cultivators can obtain immortal power from immortals in the immortal world, greatly enhancing themselves, and the strong can even directly use immortal power to block the robbery, thereby promoting immortality, but this immortal power is not free. After the immortal cultivator uses the immortal power to ascend to the immortal smoothly, he must feed back the immortal power he obtained from the immortal world to the immortal cultivator, so that the next immortal cultivator who obtains the immortal disk will continue to obtain immortal power before he completes his own. mission.


    The immortal power to be fed back must be as much as the one obtained, but the transfer of power from the immortal realm to the Xuanhuang realm is extremely costly and may take many years to complete.


    In other words, the use of the immortal plate to promote the immortal will be restricted for a long time, and the strength of the immortal world cannot be strengthened, and the debt of the immortal plate must be paid.


    Of course, this is something after the promotion.


    As far as the Xuanhuang Realm is concerned, as long as it is passed on and over again, more immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang Realm will gain the power of it.


    The Immortal Crossing Pan, as its name suggests, as long as it exists, it can continuously help the cultivator to cross the robbery and rise to the immortal.


    Perhaps it is for this reason that the Guixu Secret Realm is called the Ascending Immortal Secret Realm. However, for tens of thousands of years, no one has been ascending to the Immortal. Obviously, Guixu has not completed the mission of ascending the Immortal, and the name of the Ascending Immortal Secret Realm has gradually Disappeared, few people mentioned it.


    When there were still many connections between the fairy world and the Xuanhuang world, immortal crossing plates appeared in large numbers, helping many cultivators to realize their dreams of ascending to immortality.


    However, after the Tongtian Tower was built and destroyed, the immortal plate was extremely rare. In the ancient times, the relationship between the immortal world and the Xuanhuang world seemed to be getting worse and worse, and there was almost no information about the immortal plate in human classics. Records, and there is no more immortal plate in the Xuanhuang world.


    Unexpectedly, this Guixu secret realm still retains one.


    This immortal plate was mostly left by the old man Baixiao.


    It helped many destined people who passed through the secret realm to obtain the immortal power and successfully promote the immortal, and then put their own celestial power on the plate to help the next person, thus having the name of the rising fairy.


    Crossing the Immortal Pan continued to continue repeatedly, until the last person to obtain immortal power from it appeared.


    It should be Yuan Xi.


    Yuan Xi obtained the immortal power in the secret realm of Guixu, and used the immortal power to break through the strengthened tribulation, and successfully ascended to the immortal. After that, he returned the immortal power obtained from his practice and placed it in the immortal crossing plate. A destined person appears.


    It''s just that Yuan Xi didn''t expect that the next destined person did not get his wish.


    He obtained part of the immortal power left by Yuan Xi, and then changed into an evil soul.


    ����Xu''s fight in the secret realm was too fierce, countless evil thoughts and resentments all gathered on him, making him go violently and become stronger, and obtained the immortal plate, but it also made him want to rise to the immortal but turned into evil soul.


    Evil soul and immortal power are completely unrelated, and even restrained from each other, forming the situation Zhou Shu is seeing now.


    The evil soul was suppressed by the immortal force in the immortal plate and could not leave. At the same time, the evil soul who had received the immortal force understood some of the mystery of the immortal force, and was able to control some of the immortal force so that he would not be affected by the immortal force. Extinguishing the two that shouldn''t be compatible, there is a wonderful balance.


    Under the influence of Xianli, the evil soul became Yuan Xi''s appearance.


    He constantly exudes his soul thoughts, attracting immortal cultivators who have entered the secret realm. If he wants to use them to strengthen himself and break the suppression of immortal power, there will be the Fallen Dragon Pond outside, and the thousands of cultivators who refine corpses, and those six He paid special attention to the refining of the corpses of Nine Heavens, so he gave them a trace of celestial power, and this celestial power made them look like Yuan Xi.


    It��s not that you will become the master of the fairy power when you get the power, but the evil soul and those refined corpses have no body of their own. They can only passively accept it, and are constantly affected by the power of the fairy. change.


    At the moment I saw Duxianpan, many doubts were answered.


    In the world of refining demon.


    Xiangru paced back and forth, a little anxious, seeing Zhou Shu appearing, he immediately greeted him, his face glowing.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not the imperial heart stone."


    "Oh."


    Xiangru pretended to smile calmly, only feeling very bitter in his heart, "I don''t think it is. After so long, where can I stay, I think too much, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Do you know Duxian Pan?"


    Xiangru thought for a while and shook his head, "It sounds like something of your human beings."


    "There may be no immortal cultivators at that time."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, turned to the sky and said, "Do you know?"


    A big face gradually appeared in the air.


    The big face is the demon refining pot. In this demon refining world, the demon refining pot is the world, which can be manifested in any image.


    He slowly said, "Of course you know, but don��t tell me that there is a fairy plate in it, which suppresses the evil spirits inside, right? I don��t believe it. I have never heard of a fairy plate in 20,000 years. The news of the immortal world was completely destroyed. Even the tribulation of the immortal world has been doing tricks will still leave the immortal crossing plate? If there is still the immortal crossing plate in this world, then it has been by the major forces of the mysterious yellow world It''s crazy, that''s what anyone wants, and it''s the most convenient and best way to rise to an immortal."


    The Demon Refining Pot said so much, but Zhou Shu only said, "You are right."


    "what!"


    The face was shocked, and he immediately piled up a lot of joy, "That''s great! It can suppress the evil soul, it means that there are immortal powers in it. If you can get those immortal powers, you will have no obstacles to rising to the immortal, and nothing can stop you. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "It''s the same without Xianli."


    He wants Xianli, but he doesn''t want to carry the burden of Duxianpan. It is not a good idea to pay old debts in the fairy world.


    For people whose goal is to ascend to immortality, the immortal plate is the ultimate treasure, but for him, it is not the case and will affect the future.


    "You don''t want me to..."


    Resisting without saying this sentence, the Demon Refining Pot said loudly, "Zhou Shu, no matter what, this opportunity must not be missed. Go on quickly, destroy the evil soul, and get the immortal plate."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I want to go down, but I have to think about it."


    "You are worried..."


    The demon refining pot''s complexion stagnated, and he became heavy, "Yes, it is necessary to consider more."


    Originally, Zhou Shu''s opponent was only an evil soul, or a weak and suppressed evil soul, but now it seems that the opponent may still have immortal power.


    The immortal plate and the evil soul have been together for tens of thousands of years, and the two have reached a certain special balance. The evil soul has even been able to use some of the immortal power, and Zhou Shu cannot determine its danger. Facing the evil soul with immortal power, Even Zhou Shu would be very difficult.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support for those who live a bad life rather than die, and thank the book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~)

 Chapter 1916: Purification, phantom

    It''s not that Zhou Shu didn''t have confidence in his Shu Zhidao.


    To this day, he is absolutely certain that in the Xuanhuang Realm, there will never be a Dao Power stronger than Shu Zhili, and the potential is huge, and sooner or later it will become a Dao Power that shocks the heavens.


    But what he has to face now is evil souls and immortal powers, which are all powers higher than the Xuanhuang realm itself, and they do not have many restrictions like the heavens and the catastrophe. They can be used without scruples, even if Shu Zhili No matter how strong it is, it is impossible to match them before leaving the Xuanhuang Realm.


    You can try, but you must think of a safe method, unless...


    While he was thinking, his heart throbbed inexplicably, and the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand trembled suddenly.


    "Are you here again?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked.


    This was Xuanyuanjian''s signal of recognition, and this was the third time he felt it.


    Xuanyuan Sword allows him to control the power of the law of life and death, even if it only has a few breaths, then the evil soul and immortal power are not considered opponents.


    The law, put in all the heavens and all realms, is far higher than the Xuanhuang realm, even the fairy realm must abide by the law.


    Confidence greatly increased.


    Zhou Shu stroked the sword in his hand and smiled slightly, "You have also sensed the breath of the evil soul, and can''t wait to destroy it, right?"


    The trembling of the sword body became more obvious, and the sound of dragon chants gradually came from the sea of ??knowledge, seeming to be in harmony with him.


    Zhou Shu was even more happy. Obviously, after countless battles side by side, Xuanyuanjian and him became more and more tacit. Even if he didn''t regard him as the master, he was still a trusted companion in front of him. Of course Zhou Shu wouldn''t mind.


    "I''m going."


    Zhou Shu said calmly.


    The Demon Refining Pot was slightly nervous, "I have thought of a good solution, is it okay?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked slowly towards the cave.


    With each step, the greater the obstacle, the more soul thoughts of the evil soul, like a spider web seaweed, layer by layer, and the light on the Xuanyuan sword becomes more and more condensed, and each time it shines, the approaching soul thought is completely Ablation.


    Perceiving all this, the evil soul in the cave couldn''t help but stunned.


    Even if it is Xianli, he can contend, but this sword can make the soul mind disappear completely?


    "Is this? Xuanyuanjian?"


    In the brilliance, the soul thought disappeared little by little, and the memories of being a cultivator who had been buried by evil thoughts and other evil thoughts gradually came up, making his whole body tremble.


    He thought of the name of the sword, the sword that made the cultivator crazily pursued was what he wanted the most, but now it is his greatest enemy. Suddenly, he felt sad, and he even didn��t want to live. The idea of ??going down.


    "Kill that person, grab it!"


    The memory disappeared instantly, and the consciousness was once again dominated by evil thoughts, completely dominated.


    The evil soul was agitated and opened its teeth and claws.


    The soul thought around Zhou Shu became more intense. It was the soul thought in the pool, all of which were summoned by the evil souls and attacked Zhou Shu together.


    "It came just right."


    Zhou Shu was not in a hurry, but had a hint of joy.


    He felt it, or Xuanyuan Sword made him feel that the power transmitted from the sword was almost endless.


    Unlike the demon refining pot so weak, Xuanyuanjian has always been a complete artifact, much stronger than the refining pot, many times stronger, and during this period of time, Xuanyuanjian has absorbed countless vitality and death, among them The power of the law of life and death has also reached an unimaginable level, and now, Xuanyuanjian trusted him and gave him all this. With these powers, what can he worry about?


    It happens to be able to purify all the evil spirits in the water.


    He slowed down, holding the sword calmly, welcoming the endless soul thoughts from the sky.


    Every trace of soul thought can affect the cultivators, gradually devouring their will, turning them into immortal corpses, not as good as death, but in front of Xuanyuan Sword, in front of the real law of life and death, they are unbearable. hit.


    The light is not bright, it can only shine up to a radius of ten meters, but as long as it gets close to this range, the soul will immediately disappear.


    No trace is left.


    The evil soul is still going on, of course he will not give up. He perceives that Zhou Shu is the biggest threat to his survival, and must do everything to eliminate Zhou Shu.


    The attack of the soul mind lasted a full quarter of an hour.


    Looking at it, the surrounding area was clear and white, and there was no more soul thought floating. The entire pool of water was purified by the power of Xuanyuan Sword''s law.


    The current Fallen Dragon Pond is just a collection of pure vitality origin.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, his eyes turned to the cave entrance not far away.


    Compared with the clear white outside, there is still a black hole-like pitch black, deep and not bottomed, but still shimmering.


    The immortal power in the immortal plate is still exerting its strength.


    Zhou Shu looked solemn.


    Compared to Evil Soul, he might be more concerned about Immortal Power.


    After all, as long as a trace of fairy power can cause him to be injured, it will take some time to recover, and the fairy power here is not a little bit, not to mention the celestial crossing plate, just entangled around the evil soul, than the outside That trace is a hundred times a thousand times longer.


    If you are accidentally caught, you will not escape unless you become a fairy.


    As for the Evil Soul, he is also confident that he will not be disturbed. Compared with the Heart Demon, the Evil Soul is only an evil way, even in the realm of great power, but with Zhou Shu��s understanding and understanding of the Heart Dao, even without Xuanyuan Sword, he will not suffer. influences.


    The evil soul was hidden in a corner, motionless, waiting for Zhou Shu to come down before launching a thunderous blow.


    But he probably doesn''t know He can see Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu can also see him, his every move can''t hide Zhou Shu''s eighth sense.


    The eighth sense gained by forgetting the flesh and giving up life and death in the Secret Realm of Huaguo Mountain is one of the foundations for Zhou Shu to get out of the Xuanhuang world. Its importance is just not as good as Zhou Shu��s own Tao, not losing to Zhou Shu��s own talent, and Two artifacts.


    Perceiving the evil soul''s movement, Zhou Shu suddenly jumped up and fell into the cave.


    Fast as lightning.


    After entering the cave, Zhou Shu did not rush to the evil soul, but went to get the immortal plate for the first time.


    "Haha, knowing that I''m inside, don''t come to find me, but immediately grab the treasure, people, that''s so greedy!"


    The evil soul burst into ecstasy and flew up suddenly.


    There is no sound, no trace, no trace, but a huge and unparalleled power, gathering all the evil spirits of evil thoughts, and the surrounding immortal power, suddenly rushing behind Zhou Shu at an unimaginable speed.


    Soon.


    Xianli was like an impenetrable knife, rushing forward, and the evil soul turned into smoke. Only when Xianli broke through Zhou Shu, he immediately swallowed Zhou Shu.


    No matter how powerful a monk, even if it is powerful, he can never stop this mortal blow.


    "Get that sword, I can get out of here!"


    The evil soul laughed wildly, thinking about what to do after going out and how to mess with the people.


    It''s a pity that he rushed for nothing.


    Zhou Shu in front of him suddenly disappeared, and what rushed into the cave was only a phantom, a phantom full of life and soul that made the evil soul unable to distinguish the true from the false.


    Before he could think about what was going on, he could already feel the sword light behind him, the all-encompassing power from Xuanyuanjian.


    Oh no.


    This is probably the last thought of Evil Soul.


    If he has one.

 Chapter 1917: 4 party, sycamore

    That phantom is an application of the law of life and death.


    was an idea, and it was a matter of course. Suddenly, an idea flashed in my mind, and I used it successfully.


    There is no actual body, but with a breath of life and an incomparably complete soul. Under the perception of anyone, this is a complete person, not a clone or anything else, even if it is powerful. Can''t distinguish, and to evil souls, it is irresistible or.


    The evil soul rushed over, desperately.


    And Zhou Shu appeared behind the evil soul, Xuanyuan Sword drew a perfect arc, with the power of perfect law, hit it with one blow.


    "Ahhhh"


    With the Evil Soul being smashed and shattered, screams, screams, screams, wild laughs, wailings, all imaginable sounds with extremely negative effects, echoed in the cave, endlessly, one Time, the cave resembles a ghost domain.


    This is the dying struggle of the evil soul.


    evil thoughts, resentment, greed and so on, all evil thoughts, turned into countless black smoke, enveloped them, and wanted to die with Zhou Shu.


    But the evil spirit that was the source of the evil thoughts is dead, what is the effect of these thoughts?


    Under the back and forth of Xuanyuan Sword, after a short while, the cave became clear and there was no trace of black.


    Evil Soul, completely dead.


    The eighth level of the Secret Realm of Guixu finally recovered to what it should have been.


    Zhou Shu put down his sword, glanced at the blue light that was dozens of feet away, didn''t rush to walk over, but looked around.


    I saw it before. In addition to evil souls and fairy artifacts, there are some other things in the cave. At that time, I focused on evil souls and didn''t look much.


    was the old man Baixiao left behind? Or was it brought by other monks or even evil souls? No matter what it is, it will be of great value if it can be kept until now.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a square ring.


    is half an inch in size, with four elephant patterns on all sides, the lines are simple and lifelike, and the word "��" is tattooed on the top.


    simple and upright, with a special texture, it looks like a product of an ancient era.


    The Desolate Ancient Era is the most prosperous era for human immortal cultivators. The teleportation is everywhere and the four continents are accessible. The Tongtian Pagoda, which can allow tens of thousands of people to directly ascend to the immortal, has also been successfully completed. When it was over, the cultivator became weak.


    The magic weapon that has been preserved from then to today is absolutely extraordinary.


    "Square sky ring?"


    A name suddenly popped out, Zhou Shu appeared a little hesitating, a hint of joy flashed in his eyes.


    stared at him for a while, Zhou Shu put the ring in his hand, and poured his spirit into it, "Sure enough, it is a square ring!"


    Sifang Tianjie is a kind of magic weapon that is very famous.


    In a small ring, the square of the sky is installed, with a radius of tens of thousands of miles or more. Among them, the spiritual energy is extremely strong and can accommodate tens of thousands of immortal cultivators. One ring is in hand, like a moving world. .


    Most of the magic weapons of the cave are handed down in the ancient times. From the ancient times to the present, the world of cultivating immortals has not had the good refining technology of the past.


    It is not difficult to refine the immovable sky, but it is much more difficult to refine the magic weapon of the sky. What''s more, the formation of amulet is inscribed in such a small ring to create the sky? In the current world of cultivating immortals, there are no Universe Rings within a radius of thousands of miles. There are only a Universe Bag a few feet in size, and a ring as small as a ring can only be used as a Nixu Ring.


    "Seventh-order spiritual veins, more than four."


    glanced roughly, Zhou Shu''s face was more joyful.


    In terms of strength, the Heyin School is already considered to be a major sect, but compared with other major sects, its foundation is still much worse. The inheritance of the tactics basically depends on Zhou Shu''s own improvement, and the alchemy and so on are also lacking. As for the magical veins, etc. Not to mention waiting, it''s far, far away from the six major sects. This square ring can make up for two shortcomings at once.


    "Put this kind of spiritual pulse into the Sifang Heaven Ring..."


    He also had a hint of doubt. There are four sects with seventh-order spiritual veins, and it is difficult to make such a choice, unless the sect is on the verge of extinction, or encounters disasters like the current alien invasion.


    What sect would it be?


    didn''t think about it anymore, because he found something more shocking to him in the Sifang Heaven Ring.


    It was a real "big" tree. Among the trees Zhou Shu had seen, only the tree of the city lord''s body was bigger than it.


    But obviously it��s not the wood of Jianshi. The wood of Jianshi is full of branches, spreading and covering thousands of miles. This big tree has only one main trunk, which is extremely tall and thick, without any side branches, but the crown is very high. It''s big and thick, almost a hundred miles in radius, like a giant umbrella.


    A little bit of perception can reveal that the spiritual energy in the crown of the tree is extremely abundant, more than the surrounding seventh-order spiritual veins.


    "Indus!"


    Although ���� had never seen it before, Zhou Shu called out the name without hesitation.


    The four great woods in the Xuanhuang World, Jianshi, Jinlei, Yanfu, and Wutong, he has seen them all now.


    Indus is a natural tree for gathering spirits. It is the favorite place for many gods and holy beasts to inhabit. Therefore, it is also known as the tree of auspiciousness. However, none of them can be cultivated into trees. The environmental requirements of Wutong trees are not generally high.


    "No wonder there are four spiritual veins here, is it for this phoenix tree? Is there a holy beast on this tree?"


    As if to solve some mystery, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously.


    A few more strands of divine thoughts flew towards the huge sycamore tree together.


    From the root to the trunk to the leaves, everything went around in a circle. He tried to communicate with the phoenix tree, using spiritual energy, spiritual consciousness, eighth sense, and all available means, but there was no echo, nor any spirit. wisdom.


    It looks like This sycamore tree is not refined.


    is also expected, has been in the secret realm, unable to communicate with humans and other creatures, the possibility of giving birth to spiritual wisdom is almost zero.


    Of course, there are no divine beasts and holy beasts on the sycamore tree. It is only Zhou Shu��s reverie, and there are no phoenix eggs or the like. What you see is the lush leaves and misty aura. In addition, there are many sycamore trees. child.


    The phoenix tree has no rank. The phoenix tree is a rare seventh-order spiritual object. In addition to trying to cultivate the phoenix tree, it is very good for refining alchemy. In today''s Xuanhuang world, there are fewer and fewer.


    Most of the Wutongzi here are more than ten thousand years old, just take some out, can cause a storm.


    Of course, these are not what Zhou Shu cares about.


    He cares about this land.


    The auspicious tree phoenix tree, the cave sky with a radius of tens of thousands of miles, and the intact seventh-order spiritual veins. With these, there is no doubt that the Heyin school will take a big step forward. Here, it may become the new foundation of the Heyin school, more than Lingyucheng Secret is also more suitable for disciples to practice.


    Knowing the sea, I soon have many plans.


    Standing on the top of the tree, the sense of satisfaction comes from one''s heart, and it is incredibly refreshing.


    (PS: Happy May Day everyone~~~ I��m not going to go out tomorrow~ I��m sorry to have a day off~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1918: Celestial plate, let go

    Climbing high and looking into the distance, there will be a prosperous scene on these thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. How can you not be satisfied? The difference from Lingyu City is that everything here will be created by him and the Heyin School. It is a completely new world, and there is a faint feeling. If they can do well, he and his way will take a big step forward... ��


    After standing still for a while, Zhou Shu retracted his mind, carefully put away the Sifang Tianjie, and looked at other things.


    It was a pile of scattered bone fragments, thin and thin, with simple lines engraved on it. It was also a product of very early times, and it is by no means what it is now.


    When he picked it up, Zhou Shu was startled.


    Not to mention the patterns on the bone fragments, the material of the bone fragments just shocked him. Twenty-eight bone fragments are of different materials. Obviously, the four elephants are among them, and the strong four elephant breath, It''s obvious at a glance, and the breath and power revealed in the other bone fragments are not inferior to the Sixiang.


    Twenty-eight staying bone chips.


    Such obvious characteristics made Zhou Shu quickly recognized.


    This set of bone chips also comes from the ancient times. It is made from the bones of twenty-eight kinds of divine beasts, sacred beasts, and different beasts. It is extremely precious. It is rare in the ancient times. There are very few people who can own a set. Zhou Shu had only heard that Kunlun had more than half of the immortal cultivation world, but there was a complete set here, which should be the only orphan in the immortal cultivation world.


    "Is this old man Baixiao? Or is it a monk who turned into an evil soul?"


    He had a hint of curiosity, if he could know the monk''s name, that would be great.


    Being able to become an evil soul is definitely a top figure in the world of cultivating immortals, but the last step is bad.


    For ordinary cultivators, this set of bone chips is not a magic weapon, most of them will be used as refining materials, but for cultivators who have realized the calculation method, it is a treasure that can��t be compared to anything. They can study bone chips. It is not bad to calculate the past and the future. Of course, this is a rumor. No one can predict the future without error. Even if it is a real fairy or even a saint, any future can change.


    "I don''t know if Bian Xue is enlightened?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhou Shu put away the bone chips. This set of orphans must be the most valuable if they stay.


    There are also a few magical treasures of the Heavenly Dao on the side, all rare treasures, but they are not worth anything compared to the Bone Chip Sifang Tianjie. After a few glances, they put them away. The only thing left is the immortal weapon crossing the fairy. Set up.


    Without the evil soul, the immortal plate would no longer shine, and the immortal power was not obvious, just like an ordinary jade plate.


    This is not surprising, all the best magic weapons know their self-conceit, not to mention the immortal weapons, before they had to show their power in order to resist evil spirits.


    After staring at it for a while, the immortal drawn on the jade plate seemed to move, attracting him, wanting to say something to him, and he felt like he was in the immortal world, surrounded by majestic immortals. The aura is extremely real and clear.


    This is an illusion, and it''s not, it''s a hint given by the immortal plate, a higher-order technique.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t avoid it either, watching the immortal plate with more and more thoughts, it seemed that he couldn''t control himself.


    The yearning for the immortal world became stronger. In addition to perception, real immortals gradually appeared in front of me, and I could hear the whispers of immortals, vaguely, although they could not hear clearly, but with great temptation or.


    Zhou Shu paused, unconsciously stretched out his hand, and touched the immortal plate, solemn and full of expectation, as if he could enter the immortal world by touching it.


    "Conclude this agreement to gain my immortal power, help you rise to immortality, and grant you longevity!"


    As soon as they met, there was a voice from the sea of ??knowledge, loud and generous, and very confident.


    The fingertips are also warm, touching an unspeakable and extremely powerful force. There may be doubts before, but at this time it is absolutely certain that the unspeakable force is the immortal power from the fairy world. An unparalleled powerful force in the Xuanhuang world.


    That Xianli is within reach, as long as you continue, you can hold it in your hand.


    But at this moment, Zhou Shu instantly woke up, settled down, let go of his hand, and retracted it without hesitation.


    Zhou Shu gave up what he could get instinctively.


    The power at hand and the illusion around him disappeared in an instant, and suddenly there was a feeling of losing everything.


    It feels very uncomfortable.


    Zhou Shu stared at the immortal plate, set it for a while, and said thoughtfully, "Very well, I want it, but I don''t want to make any agreement. Moreover, the agreement is not fair. In this case, it is better for me to cultivate myself. I��m done, I��ll always be there."


    Yes, there are a lot of benefits of getting the power of immortality, instantly becoming the king of the world of cultivation, but it also brings a lot of trouble.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, if he accepts the immortal power in the immortal plate, he will almost become the servant of the grantor after he reaches the immortal world, which is unacceptable.


    Those troubles are all matters after ascending to immortality. For the cultivators of the Profound Yellow Realm, it may not be important at all, but for Zhou Shu, it is very important. Both the Profound Yellow Realm and the future immortal realm are part of his journey. Think about it together, not just for the present.


    Even without Xianli, he can do what he wants to do, so why bother to bear the burden?


    Longevity can really be granted?


    This immortal plate, more or less, still brought some deception, which Zhou Shu could not bear, even if it was an immortal tool, he would not follow it.


    In the demon refining world, there was a sigh, but there was a hint of joy in that sigh.


    "you want."


    Zhou Shu looked at the demon refining pot and smiled slightly.


    "Yes...a little bit."


    The demon refining pot was a bit twitchy when it was said.


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You want to get the power of immortality, and you want to see what the immortal world is like from the magic weapon. If you get the immortal plate or even refine it, it will be great for you, but I will not allow it. The old man Baixiao left it to someone who is predestined, I have no predestinedness, and you are not human."


    The demon refining pot paused for a while, "I see."


    After carefully looking at the demon refining pot for a while, it seemed that there was no obvious opposition. Zhou Shu nodded and slowly said, "My words are also for you. You and I don''t need to be bothered by it. You will always get what you get, but not now."


    Of course he didn''t say the whole reason.


    It is not suitable for him to give the immortal plate to the demon refining pot right now. He does not know the influence of the immortal power on the demon refining pot. Although it will not become stronger than him, it will definitely cause some unknown troubles, and he does not want to change the current situation. I don��t want to lose control at any point.


    This demon refining pot is placed here, it is most suitable to wait for the next person.


    Speaking of it, after Zhou Shu��s cleaning up, the eighth day of heaven is now a smooth journey. As long as you get here, you have a great chance of getting the immortal plate. Therefore, the person who is predestined will almost certainly be the Heyin school. Own people.


    This is what Zhou Shu hopes to give birth to.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support of nu1i8888, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1919: Refusal

    Falling into the distance of Longchi, the two women looked up at the prime minister, their expressions nervous.


    They didn��t know what was going on inside, but what they saw seemed not so good. The water in the pool was surging back and forth, and the black light flashed from time to time. It was unavoidable that they were worried about Zhou Shu in the pool. Heart comes.


    "Are you okay?"


    Caiying looked up and down Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s okay."


    Caiying continued, "What about the evil soul?"


    "Don''t worry, it has been solved."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a smile on his face, "You must not have thought of what I found in it."


    "My palace doesn''t want to know."


    Caiying turned her head, but stared at her secretly, without blinking her eyes.


    Qingque spread out his hands, and said in a desperate manner, "If you say we can''t think of it, then I definitely can''t think of it."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Hehe, it''s a plate for crossing immortals."


    Caiying murmured in a low voice, "Duxian Pan, Duxian Pan...Who is that guy?"


    Qingque was still smiling, but suddenly stunned, as if thinking of something, his face turned red and white, and he was a little sane, "What, what!? Then... Isn''t that the fairy weapon in the rumor? Help people promote to immortals?"


    "Yes, it''s Xianqidu Xianpan."


    Zhou Shu nodded and told about the things in the pool, and the two women were stunned.


    "You didn''t want it, you rejected Xianli."


    The green bird gradually calmed down, and people who had heard about the fairy before would become demented temporarily.


    "Yes, I also said the reason," Zhou Shu looked at the two women and slowly said, "If you want, you can go down now."


    The two women were startled, not knowing what to say.


    Zhou Shu repeated, "Yes, you can get it if you want it. It is indeed a fairy power, which is very helpful for Shengxian."


    Qingque thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, you made it very clear, the contract doesn''t sound good at all, and I don''t want to be like Yuan, it''s ugly, Caiying, you Either?"


    "I don''t even want to see my palace! I want to become what I want!"


    Caiying shook his head flatly, "I don''t care about what immortal power, as long as you help my palace upgrade the sword quickly, my palace is waiting for death!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously and laughed.


    He thought they would refuse, but he didn''t expect them to use this reason.


    is simple, straightforward, and irrefutable.


    Of course, Zhou Shu also understands that this is actually just an excuse. Compared to Xianli, they trust Zhou Shu by their side more and can also help them promote to Xianli.


    But speaking of it, the immortal power may become the appearance of the grantor. Is it because the immortal power itself has a strong exclusive attribute, or is it a special change in the Xuanhuang world? He didn''t know this, and he would have an answer later.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m ready to do it now."


    Caiying quickly brought the sword over, and said eagerly, "Quickly, this palace is waiting for you, don''t break it!"


    "Thinking wildly, it can''t be bad."


    Zhou Shu gently tapped her head and said slowly, "It will take me more than half a month to refine the instrument. Fallen Dragon Pond is fine. There will be no evil thoughts in it. You can go there to practice and collect them by the way. Some, useful later."


    I got the Iron of Underworld God, it''s time to advance the green sword, and just use the refining time to settle it down.


    Make every effort to break through the shackles of the Tao.


    "Say it early, I can''t wait for this palace!"


    Caiying let out a cheer, and a few flashes swept to the edge of the pool, and went straight in without splashing any water.


    Qing Que followed up with a smile, and it was a rare opportunity to encounter this pool of vitality, not to be missed.


    Advance Flying Sword is a skill that sword repairers must master.


    Compared with refining tools, it is simpler. Collect materials that are compatible with flying swords and have similar properties, and then integrate them into flying swords to enhance all aspects of flying swords, thereby raising the ranks. Generally speaking, advancement It will not change the characteristics of the flying sword itself, the magic tricks, etc., but if the level of the sword training device is high enough, it is possible to get new characteristics or magic tricks.


    This is what Zhou Shu is doing.


    He has been thinking that the material used to refine the blue sword comes from outside of the sky, which shows that the blue sword itself does not conflict with the outside of the sky, and even has similar attributes. Then, many rare materials of foreign races obtained in battles with foreign races are not useful. The place of martial arts?


    Now that he has the **** of the sea, he is very confident that if his luck is not too bad, he will definitely get a sharper and more terrifying green sword.


    One month passed.


    The blue light soared into the sky, endlessly for half a day.


    After that, the purple cloud curled around, the thunder robbery came down, Zhou Shu didn''t move, and the thunder robbery slashed towards the newly released blue sword.


    Dozens of thunder robberies passed.


    The green sword did not move, and the brilliance did not weaken, but it became more prosperous, becoming stronger as the battle became stronger.


    The thunder tribulation retreated, the sky reappeared to see the clear light, and the five-color auspicious clouds fell, among which the purple qi was filled, which is the rarest source purple qi in the Xuanhuang world.


    "OK OK!"


    Caiying grabbed Zhou Shu and jumped and jumped, happy.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Almost all right, you can take a look."


    "Ok!"


    Caiying waved, the green sword flew in front of her, circled a few times, making a whistling sound, Caiying turned into a green light, and went straight in.


    After only a few breaths, Caiying flew out with a smile on her face, "I can feel it, it''s much stronger than before! Hehe, it''s also much bigger inside, much more beautiful!"


    Qingque stared at the sword and asked suspiciously, "It seems that the color has changed?"


    Caiying nodded again and again, "Yes, what are those golden and black diamond patterns? They look good, but they don��t look like runes. What''s the use?"


    "The golden one is the blood of Emperor Jiang, and the black one is the Yawbone."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have integrated them into the sword, and the effect is very good. I have added two methods of Blinking Shadow and Wall Breaking. Blinking Shadow can instantly move you to your opponent and stay close to your opponent. The spatial characteristics of the Jiang Clan, and the shadow movement of Xuanhu, you will know if you try them. They are all built-in methods ~ www.novelhall.com~ without any consumption by you, and they are also very useful."


    The green bird stagnated, "Yingnao...that''s the secret method of the Ji family, so will you too."


    "Hehe, I learned a little bit."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly. He did consult Xuanhu. Although Xuanhu didn''t tell him completely, he had said enough to understand.


    Caiying couldn''t help nodding her head, looking forward to her face, "I know, I know, what is broken wall?"


    "Break the wall to break the opponent''s defense."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "When used together with the flashing shadow, the power is very powerful. With the sharpness of the current blue sword, I guess that except for the artifact, other magic weapons can not be resisted, and the Tao Tower is also difficult."


    "It''s so profitable, do you need a magical tool to stop it?"


    Caiying was startled, Qingque couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a lot of solemnity, "So you must be cautious. When you open the bow without turning back the arrow, you must look at the person when you use this technique. You must remember this point, and use it."


    "understood."


    Caiying nodded vigorously, rarely saying the mantra.


    (PS: thank you book friends 160504073900041 for your support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1920: Charge, all day long

    Qingque stared at Qingyan Sword, seemingly thoughtful, "Such might be considered a magic weapon of heaven, right?"


    "Not counting."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "You have also seen that after crossing the Tribulation, Heaven did not give it enough origin. It can only be called the best, and it has not reached the level of the magic weapon of Heaven. Therefore, those two self-contained methods The trick is very limited in its use."


    "Breaking Heaven."


    Caiying waved his sword and cursed a few words unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Hehe, it''s up to him now, let''s wait until the Mahayana realm."


    Excellent materials, excellent slabs, the blessing of the power of the sun, and the refining method and process that will never fail. The result should be a magic weapon of heaven, but it is not. It seems that heaven has given Zhou Shu again Shunzi, but Zhou Shu doesn''t care, what should be there will be, and what is lost will be returned.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Shu is not far from crossing the robbery.


    In fact, it is not far away, the ability has already been achieved, but the time to cross the catastrophe has not yet arrived.


    Qingque whispered, "Go to the next heaven?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, only looking at Fallen Dragon Pond, seemingly thoughtful.


    "My palace can''t bear it too!"


    Caiying followed Zhou Shu��s eyes and continued to say, ��It��s very comfortable to practice in it, and progress is fast. Or, shall we take away all of this pool of water? Use your universe bag, put it all in, go back and use it slowly ."


    "So much, you have to take it home?"


    Qingque smiled unconsciously, and then said, "We''ll just take some, and we''ll take them all. It''s too greedy, it''s not in harmony with the way of heaven, and it''s not good for cultivation."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This pool of water was originally used by evil spirits to harm people. If I didn''t purify them, it would be impossible to use them for cultivation. It can be regarded as our gain. However, these vital energy is not naturally formed. It is formed by melting many magical treasures and spiritual objects, and it is mixed with the breath of many monks. It can be cultivated for a short time in it. If you use them for a long time, you don��t know what will happen. It��s better to be cautious. ."


    "Oh����"


    Caiying nodded her head, not pretending to understand.


    Qingque sighed unconsciously, "That would be a pity."


    "I have my own use."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and walked towards Fallen Dragon Pond.


    Standing above the pool water, he slowly said, "If you take half of the pool water for dozens of miles, you should be able to recover a lot. Is it enough to compensate you?"


    "Enough is enough, thank you!"


    A very excited voice came from the demon refining world.


    This pool of water was transformed by the efforts of thousands of high-ranking cultivators, and it was only a lot more than what he got outside the demon refining pot, and it was what he had always wanted, but he didn''t feel embarrassed to speak, but didn''t expect Zhou Shu to take the initiative to give it to him.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s best to create a few spirit springs in the world of demon refining, so that you can raise demon in the future."


    The demon refining pot agreed, "Of course, I will make good use of the qi of such a diverse source of energy. Just wait and see. After three or five months, the demon refining world will completely change its appearance, and I will have to trouble you. Collect the demon."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with a hint of envy, or yearning.


    The demon refining pot completely controls the demon refining world, can refine a new world, create spiritual veins, create mountains, rocks, waters, and trees. It can be said to be born out of nothing. This method is he envied, but he can only envy it. Before this step, he still It''s far, far away.


    Dongtian is not a realm, and he can only build rather than create out of thin air.


    White mist suddenly emerged, spreading along the water surface, and within a short time, it covered the entire Fallen Dragon Pond. The water quickly faded. With visibility, less than a quarter of an hour, a full pool of water, just Half a pond is left.


    &nb


    sp; The green bird and Caiying on the side looked a little sluggish.


    Caiying blinked, "Hey, didn''t you say no?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t want it, but the Demon Refining Pot wants it."


    Caiying curled her lips, "It''s cheaper for him again this time, it''s a reward from my palace, huh."


    She has always been dissatisfied with the refining demon pot.


    Qingque showed a slight dignity, "The demon refining pot is almost restored, right?"


    Qingque was the first to know the secret of refining the demon pot, and it made her firm in her determination to follow Zhou Shu.


    "It''s still early, but it can already help me a lot."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled, "Let''s go, let''s go to the ninth day."


    "Yeah," Qingque nodded, with persistence in her eyes, "I hope this time, I won''t become a burden."


    Caiying raised her hands, "This palace is the same, I will never be underestimated by you again!"


    The ninth day, all day long.


    It is also the last heaven of Guixu Secret Realm.


    With Shen Tian''s experience, the three of them were very cautious, glanced at each other, held hands, and walked into the door together.


    The light flashed, Zhou Shu''s expression stagnated.


    The Qingque and Caiying who had been next to him were all gone, and they were alone.


    Spreading the divine consciousness, there was no gain, and the eighth sense was released. The result was also a glance. Obviously, they were far away from themselves, at least tens of thousands of miles away.


    Forced to be separated by the secret realm.


    It seems that the master of the secret realm wants them to face this heavy test on their own, but this also seems to show that this level of test will not be too dangerous, because the basic principle of the monk to refine the secret realm is that the sky is inexhaustible. The road of human beings must not be a dead place. If many people gather together, the secret realm is often difficult and dangerous. Forcing separation, there must be weak ones. For the weak to consider, the difficulty will not be too great, and the danger is also less.


    Soon, Zhou Shu put aside his worries and focused on the situation before him.


    There is a wide road in front of you.


    Outside the avenue, there is a gray mist, there is no trace of vitality or spiritual energy, and the spiritual sense cannot pass through, and the sky is densely covered with electric lights, or blue or white or purple, which seems to fall at any time.


    This scene is familiar.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, took a step forward and stood on the edge of the avenue.


    His mind was shocked, and a voice came over clearly, that voice was a little familiar, it was the voice of the old Bai Xiao.


    "Heavenly Tribulation Avenue, do what you can, but you can''t return to the Three Tribulations."


    The voice disappeared quickly, Zhou Shu looked calm, and said slowly, "Is it true?"


    A few words are easy to understand, it is to assist the cultivator, let the incoming cultivator face one after another, test their abilities, and do what they can.


    Zhou Shu thought this would be the case, but when he was really sure, he was still a little disappointed.


    This level of mystery is definitely of great benefit to other practitioners. Before going through the real catastrophe, you can test it here to determine how many catastrophes you can survive. If you go through the real tribulation, you can go through the tribulation, and you don��t have to force it when you can��t, so as to avoid unnecessary fall.


    You know, there are countless immortal cultivators who rushed to face the catastrophe because they didn''t know their own strength, and they lost their lives. For them, this secret realm can be described as a great contribution.


    But for Zhou Shu, this is not the case.


    Even with the tenth tribulation, Zhou Shu now has the confidence to live. He doesn''t want to test, and what he wants more is the treasure that can help Yangmei recover.


    (Ps: Thank you zhainiuniu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1921: Robbery, order

    On the wide avenue, thunder is like a shower, falling constantly, reflecting the sky and the earth.


    Zhou Shu walked in the middle of the avenue, wearing a tower, steady pace, calm expression, solemn eyes, as if thinking about something.


    The robbery here is very similar to the robbery, but it is not the real robbery.


    Heavenly Tribulation is transformed by the power of the heaven and earth''s origin controlled by the Heavenly Dao. It is pure and vigorous. It is one of the strongest forces in the Xuanhuang Realm. It implies the will of the Heavenly Dao and is restricted by the original rules of the Xuanhuang Realm. Facing such a tribulation, In addition to their own strength, the immortal cultivator must have a determination to go beyond the mysterious yellow realm and get rid of the original control. The so-called "jump out of the three realms and not in the five elements", if there is no such determination, no matter how strong he is, he will fall into the heavens. under.


    The robbery here does not have the will of heaven and the origin limit, but this does not mean that it is weaker than the real robbery.


    In fact, in Zhou Shu''s view, the two are comparable, and the robbery here is more valuable than the robbery.


    The original limitation of the heavenly calamity and the will of the heavens are not something Zhou Shu can learn, but here it is.


    The Jie Lei here has a very obvious power of law, not one, at least four powers of law, there are five elements, there are good and evil, life and death, and there is also a kind of Zhou Shu that is not clear and has never been in contact. The power of that law, although the weakest, is only a trace, but it brings more pressure than other laws. This seems to be able to show that its essence is still above the five elements, good and evil, life and death. It should be a more It is the law of profoundness.


    Zhou Shu is comprehending carefully, and gradually he has a sense of truth.


    This kind of power of law has an obvious feature. When Zhou Shu reaches a certain defensive strength, it will not appear again.


    In terms of numbers, the power of that law is 99.99... infinitely close to one hundred. If Zhou Shu��s Tao Pagoda is less than one hundred, it will always be suppressed by the power of that law. It is possible to get rid of it. No matter what magic tricks or other magic weapons are used, it will have no effect. Although it has only a trace, it can only suppress Zhou Shu''s breath and collapse at any time.


    And when Zhou Shu increased the strength of the Dao Pagoda to one hundred, the power of the law that brought huge pressure would suddenly disappear, no longer causing Zhou Shu a little obstacle.


    Zhou Shu has gone a long way, and there are no one hundred and eighty thunder tribulations, and it is the same every time.


    The force of the law forced Zhou Shu to continuously increase his strength, otherwise the Taoist Tower would be destroyed and destroyed, and there was no possibility of resisting it, because it was an overwhelming advantage, extreme and unchangeable, just like the face of an extremely strong person. For the extremely weak, the extremely weak cannot defeat the extremely strong no matter what means, unless they raise themselves to the same or even higher level as the strong.


    It is clear that the gap is only zero, zero, zero, or even less, but it is completely impossible if it is worse.


    Because Zhou Shu walks freely in the robbery, he can upgrade his Dao Pagoda at any time, and he has gone through one after another. Only then can he feel the difference in the power of this law. It is difficult to perceive the difference when other people are changed. Will not find the existence of this power of law.


    "So strict..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems to be a bit similar to the rumored power of order."


    The law of order is one of the highest laws that prevail in the ten thousand worlds, and it is also the basis for the existence of the heavens and the ten thousand worlds. It is the emergence of the law of order that makes the heavens and the ten thousand worlds get rid of the state of chaos, and now all the developments of the ten thousand worlds are the same. Depends on order.


    A realm can have no good and evil, no five elements or even life and death, but there can be no order, except for those realms that are still in a state of chaos.


    The law of order is irresistible. There are no conditions to talk about. If the requirements are not met, they will be eliminated.


    The law derives power, and so does the power of order. There is a clear distinction between strength and weakness. When you do not reach a certain level, you are not worthy to join it. You don��t even have the qualifications to fight. When the power of order appears, you can be wiped out completely.


    From a certain perspective, the power of order is arrogant and unreasonable. Everyone will think that even if the strength is not strong, they can use other means to deal with, strive for balance, and even defeat the strong with the weak. The cultivators hope this, but in reality The above limitation is the most reasonable. As long as the strength is different, no matter what you do, it is impossible to change this, unless you meet the requirements of order.


    "For the strong, learning the power of order can be said to be excellent. Compare yourself with the poor in the back. It is absolutely impossible for the weak to capsize, but for the weak, facing such an opponent, there is no possibility of victory. , Only despair."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized, "With such power in it, we must find a way to understand more. This is a rare opportunity."


    Zhou Shu didn��t know why the suspected power of order appeared here. According to the truth, the old Baixiao in the Mahayana realm should not be enough to do such a thing. Perhaps he realized countless ways and got it accidentally. But in any case, Zhou Shu will not miss the opportunity.


    If it is determined that it is the power of the law of order, it is of course a great opportunity to encounter it at this time.


    The law of order is a high-level law that is difficult for the immortals in the fairy world to come into contact with. Naturally, it is difficult to have the opportunity to feel it. In general, when you meet a strong person who masters the power of order, you have little chance of surviving. How to feel pitiful.


    Zhou Shu walked step by step, feeling step by step, thirsty for knowledge.


    In other places, it was another scene Caiying stood in front of the avenue with an annoyed look on her face, and the sword in her hand was also hanging down, looking lifeless.


    She probably knew that this was the place to help her understand Heavenly Tribulation, but she was too greedy and rushed in the first few miles easily, thinking that it would be easy to follow, with the pride of "nothing but this". He rushed into more than ten miles in one breath, but the sudden robbery was not something she could resist. The defense was broken by the thunder thunder, and the whole body was covered by thunder thunder...


    When ���� woke up again, he was already standing at the door.


    Although there is no damage, the process is still very uncomfortable. The body seems to be completely cracked, and it is almost like a real body and bones.


    Caiying, who was dissatisfied, didn''t think much, and bumped her head in.


    Of course, the result is still the same. She won''t know that she has already rushed to the Ninth Heaven Tribulation. With her ability, it is impossible to pass it. If this were not a test, she would have really fallen.


    At this time, she finally calmed down, also because the voice of Elder Bai Xiao rang in her ears.


    This is the last chance. If she fails again, she will be expelled from the ninth day and can only stay on the eighth day.


    "It turns out that Hongu is so bad..."


    Looking at Heavenly Tribulation Avenue, Caiying shook her head unconsciously, as if she had no idea to continue.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1922: Fake thunder

    Depression is just a moment, a flash of thought. &1t;/


    Soon, Caiying returned to normal, looking at Heavenly Tribulation Avenue, clenching his fists, full of fighting spirit written on his face. &1t;/


    "My palace will not be afraid of you!"&1t;/


    "I can''t die anyway..."&1t;/


    Set her mind, she rushed to Jie Lei again, but this time, she was a lot more cautious. There was only one opportunity, and she couldn''t waste it. &1t;/


    I don''t know how long it took. &1t;/


    After dozens of robbery thunders fell together, Caiying could no longer resist, and was knocked away again. &1t;/


    When she woke up, she was already on the eighth heaven, and in front of her was the gate of the ninth heaven. She wanted to go in, but she soon discovered that there was an invisible wall at the door, and she couldn''t get through anyway. &1t;/


    She tried several times to no avail. &1t;/


    "Don''t try, it won''t work."&1t;/


    There was a voice in her ear, Caiying turned around and looked, only to find that the blue bird was here, and she couldn''t help but be surprised, "Qing, are you out too?"&1t;/


    "Yes."&1t;/


    Qingque nodded and smiled bitterly, "I didn''t expect the Eighth Heavenly Tribulation to be so powerful. I tried it three times and failed."&1t;/


    Caiying laughed, somewhat proud, "Hehe, my palace has rushed to the ninth stage."&1t;/


    Qingque smiled slightly and didn''t care, "Well, you are a little better than me."&1t;/


    "Not anymore. Actually, the palace is hiding in the sword, hehe."&1t;/


    Caiying put her smile away, as if she felt something, "If there is no newly-advanced Blue Nightmare Sword, it is estimated that the seventh stage of this palace will be very sad, **** it, this palace thought it could be promoted now... Who knows the gap? It''s so big, the ninth main palace has no way to fight it, and it''s gone as soon as it gets there."&1t;/


    Qingque felt the same way, "Compared with before, Heavenly Tribulation has indeed been greatly strengthened, especially after the eighth stage, alas... But fortunately, I have tried it, otherwise I really have the idea to overcome the Tribulation, but now it is completely No, we still need to work hard to practice."&1t;/


    "Cultivation may not be possible." &1t;/


    Caiying shook her head, showing a rare dignity, "My palace finds it difficult to make further progress, unless I can comprehend deeper kendo, or the rules of Zhou said, but my palace has no clue at all, and I don''t understand it at all. How to realize..."&1t;/


    Qingque nodded slightly, did not speak any more, fell into thought. &1t;/


    Isn''t she feeling like this? Facing a bottleneck, it is difficult to go further. &1t;/


    As a cultivator, it��s so difficult to break through your own upper limit. Countless cultivators are trapped. They can only watch their own death, or struggle to overcome the catastrophe, but the result is often the same, and they can only send Hope that Yu Tianda''s chance will appear and save them. &1t;/


    The atmosphere was somewhat depressed, but it didn''t last long. &1t;/


    Caiying clenched his fists, seeming to mutter to herself, "Don''t be afraid or not, if there is Zhou, this palace will definitely succeed! What the law is, what the sword is, you can definitely understand!"&1t;/


    Qingque stared at her and nodded unconsciously. &1t;/


    Yes, unlike those monks, they have Zhou Shu. This is the biggest and best opportunity. &1t;/


    While speaking, a white light suddenly flew over, looking at the direction, it was from the gate of the ninth heaven. &1t;/


    "No, Zhou you came out too?"&1t;/


    Caiying looked astonished, Qingque also felt incredible, Zhou Shu was defeated by the calamity inside, this is impossible. &1t;/


    The white light quickly disappeared, Zhou Shu appeared with a serious expression, and said in a deep voice, "You go in first."&1t;/


    Caiying stagnated, "Where to go in?"&1t;/


    Zhou Shu waved his hand slightly, and a portal appeared in front of the two of them. It was the entrance to the cave of the square ring. Since it is the cave, it can naturally accommodate immortal cultivators. &1t;/


    "Be careful."&1t;/


    Qingque nodded and walked in without hesitation. &1t;/


    Caiying was still hesitating, not knowing what she had given birth, but was pulled in by the blue bird, the door was closed immediately and disappeared without a trace. &1t;/


    "Why, what did you give birth?" &1t;/


    There was an unseen wonder in front of her eyes, as well as the sacred tree parasol tree, but Caiying didn''t have any thoughts to see, and she kept asking. &1t;/


    Qingque''s face was very serious, "Heaven''s calamity is here, and that day''s calamity is definitely not something we can resist now."&1t;/


    Caiying stayed in a daze, "Heavenly Tribulation, there is a Heavenly Tribulation after it comes out?"&1t;/


    Yes, it is the catastrophe. &1t;/


    Qingque looked right, the sky in the secret realm completely changed the moment Zhou Shu appeared. &1t;/


    Purple clouds cover the sky, tens of thousands of miles of mystery are completely shrouded in thick clouds and fog, the thick electric light appears from time to time in the clouds, and it may fall at any time. This is not a catastrophe, what else can it be? &1t;/


    Zhou Shu is also a little confused. &1t;/


    At that time, he was comprehending Jie Lei on the Heavenly Tribulation Avenue. Seeing that he was not far from the end, he was inexplicably palpitated. &1t;/


    Immediately, he felt something was wrong, his body qi and blood was surging, and Yuan Li felt out of control, spreading around. He had this feeling many times. There was no doubt that this was a sign of the imminent tribulation. &1t;/


    "The fake robbery brought the real catastrophe?"&1t;/


    Zhou Shu was puzzled, or he unintentionally used all his strength and forgot to suppress the cultivation base, or what the gods did. In short, this is the fact, he has to face it, and he has no time to think about it. &1t;/


    The real tribulation came, and the secret realm could not be stopped, only to pass him out. &1t;/


    Looking at the sky above his head, Zhou Shu looked more solemn. &1t;/


    That can''t be regarded as a thunder. The hundreds of electric lights cruising can clearly distinguish the appearance and form, the fierce posture, the solemn face, the must be distinct, and the scales are visible. It is not a thunder light, it is clearly just one. Only shaped dragon. &1t;/


    Tiandao Pu Lao is a dragon, Zhou Shu had thought of it a long time ago, but this time it was fully verified. &1t;/


    As a heavenly path, after a few heavy thunders are lowered, there will be a trace of his own will to strengthen the power of thunder, but that will cannot be too much, and it is impossible to show its own specific characteristics, and now the thunder is completely It looks like a dragon, that is to say, the will of heaven in this robbery is far beyond what was in the robbery before, and even reached the state of manifesting itself. This is no longer like a test of robbery, more like a one Kind of sanctions. &1t;/


    "It''s him, it''s Pu Lao, I feel his breath, I remember it!!"&1t;/


    The demon refining pot beside him exclaimed. &1t;/


    With the gradual recovery of the Demon Refining Pot, the sleeping memory gradually showed signs of awakening in this robbery. &1t;/


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You have played against him like this, right?"&1t;/


    "Yes, but it is not a dragon-shaped thunder, but a stronger will. It has already manifested the body, and it looks like a monk. I will always remember that appearance."&1t;/


    The business of refining the demon pot was rushed, and there was even a trace of unstoppable fear. &1t;/


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "He probably didn''t come at you this time, but you''d better avoid it."&1t;/


    "Okay I''m afraid I can''t stop these robbers."&1t;/


    The demon refining pot nodded repeatedly, as if relieved, and whispered, "But you have to be careful. I think this robbery is much stronger than the normal eighth heavenly robbery, and much stronger than what you encountered in the secret realm. Those cannot be used as a reference. ����"&1t;/


    "I know."&1t;/


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and then put the demon refining pot into the cave. &1t;/


    Just as he opened the demon refining pot, Jie Lei had fallen down. &1t;/


    Seven consecutive times, one after another, the entire secret realm power was shrouded in electric light, and the continuous sound of rock-shattering shock made everything around him quiet. ...&1t;/


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1923: Fight against

    This is not a test, but a catastrophe of life and death.


    The thunder that was a few miles thick, it was the giant dragon with its teeth and claws, crashing down, the lightning cascading down like a waterfall, completely enveloped Zhou Shu.


    The power of the source that was congested between heaven and earth completely lost the order that it should have. Under the guidance of heaven, it rushed to Zhou Shu violently, squeezed and impacted unscrupulously, with an aura of never giving up without tearing Zhou Shu into pieces. .


    At this time, Zhou Shu was completely invisible, but in the boundless purple electric light, there was a little brilliance, shining persistently, and never weakened.


    That was the Taoist Tower that Zhou Shu had erected.


    He didn''t plan to use Xuanyuan Sword or other magic weapons to overcome the catastrophe, only relying on his own way.


    As a pioneer, if you don''t even have this confidence and persistence, then what is the point of creating Tao?


    Of course, he considered it very clearly.


    The opponent is the Dao of Heaven, limited by the limitations in the Xuanhuang Realm. It is impossible for the Dao to use immortal power or anything else. It can only be taken from the Xuanhuang Realm and used in the Xuanhuang Realm, which is the power of the origin. For the power of the origin, Zhou Shu certainly didn��t know as much as Heaven��s Dao, but the gap was by no means large. Xuanyuan Sword and Demon Refining Pot were both incarnations of the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm, and he benefited a lot from them. Moreover, although his Dao still had its shackles, it was no better than the origin. How much power difference.


    Then there is the will of heaven.


    Tiandao are generally golden immortals, three or four ranks higher than Zhou Shu��s cultivators. Naturally, the will of Tiandao is much stronger than that of cultivators. It is almost an overwhelming advantage. Coupled with the long-term awe of Tiandao, naturally. Yes, the cultivator will unconsciously shiver and fear like a tiger if he feels a trace of the will of heaven.


    However, in the Xuanhuang realm, the Dao of Heaven cannot be fully swayed. The only thing that can be compared is the essence of will, that is, the spiritual attributes such as insistence on self-confidence. In this regard, Zhou Shu never believes that the Dao of Heaven is better than himself, and he has never feared the Dao of Heaven. He even treats Heavenly Dao as an imaginary enemy.


    It is almost impossible to overwhelm Zhou Shu mentally.


    These two reasons are also the basis of Zhou Shu''s self-confidence, but it is not accidental that they should be treated strictly.


    In order to prevent him from crossing the Tribulation, Heavenly Dao manifested his true form, and Tribulation Thunder became a Tribulation Dragon. I don��t know if Heaven��s Dao will become stronger, even ignoring the limitations of the Xuanhuang Realm and using its own immortal power and even Dao power. To oppress Zhou Shu, even if Zhou Shu didn''t want to use the artifact, he still had to use it.


    This possibility is extremely small.


    If Tiandao does this, the loss is far greater than the reward.


    The first is to completely offend Zhou Shu, and it is by no means a good idea to offend people who create the way;


    The second is that you will lose the heavenly qualifications of the Xuanhuang Realm. There is no realm as a backing. For a golden immortal, cultivation will be difficult, let alone a big realm like the Xuanhuang Realm;


    Third, they will be sanctioned by the fairy world and fall into the realm.


    ����This is a definite rule. Many ancient books in the Xuanhuang Realm have records, but in fact, Zhou Shu feels that this is unlikely to be born, because the heavens have prevented the Xuanhuang Realm from being promoted for 20,000 years, and it should have been sanctioned long ago. But so far, there must be a problem, either Pu Lao, the fairy world, or both.


    It was not Zhou Shu''s guesswork, it was impossible that there would be no problem. It was very problematic that the dragon clan immortals could act as the heavenly way of the Xuanhuang world.


    In the third week, Shu did not count on it, but the first two points alone made it unlikely that Tian Dao Pu Lao would violate the rules.


    The robbery dragon keeps falling, lightning like rain.


    The world in the secret realm seems to be completely torn apart, the sky shows large gaps, the ground is full of holes, large and small, and the ravines are many miles deep, and the sight is devastated, even the city not far away. Also shaky in the catastrophe.


    The battlefield where countless high-ranking cultivators fought, could not withstand the ravages of the will of Heaven at this time.


    Zhou Shu, who was in the middle of the thunder light, supported the unchanging Tao Pagoda with a solemn expression.


    Looking at this picture, he thought of something, as if he had witnessed the scene where Tiandao destroyed the Tongtian Tower.


    Of course, it was not Heaven��s Dao that shot at that time, but a giant in the fairy world. Kunlun Mountain was also a hundred times stronger than this secret realm, and the disaster effect it caused was far from comparable here, but Zhou Shu felt the same. The sanctions from the fairy world are the so-called natural punishments.


    There are talents and immortals, and the Xuanhuang realm has the immortal realm. The immortals are high above the immortal realm. The immortal realm has the wonderland of immortality, and those who encounter suffering underneath will always be humans and always be the Xuanhuang realm, and it is precisely because these sufferings are given to them. The immortals they have achieved, and the immortal world.


    Unconsciously, Zhou Shu shook his head.


    The thoughts faded quickly, and the only thing to focus on was the catastrophe in front of him.


    time flies.


    After a while, only the last eight thunders were left.


    The eighth calamity is divided into eight times. Each time there are eight robberies, a total of 64 robberies, referring to the big robbery thunder, not the small ones, and there is no need to mention the fire robbery.


    The robbery was fierce, and the sky fell apart. Zhou Shu didn��t consume much. Although the Dao Pagoda has remained intact and kept in its best condition, it cost 30% of the accumulation at most. Zhou Shu did not relax. He knew that the most difficult moment was coming. .


    In the process of fighting against the robbery, he was not only passively beaten, but also kept analyzing and understanding, and he also learned some information from it.


    Tian Dao Pu Lao arbitrarily increased the power of Heavenly Tribulation, but in order not to violate the rules of the fairy world, his increased power is actually within the acceptable range of the fairy world. Zhou Shu estimated that the total amount was about four times that of the past Heavenly Tribulation. The reason why the robbers feel that the robbery is ten times or even dozens of times stronger than before is because Tiandao used some small skills, very simple but hateful techniques.


    In the previous days of the catastrophe, each tribulation thunder was constant. For example, the power was five, five, five, five, and five. Keeping this order and keep descending, the tribulation person knows what kind of thunder thunder he has to face, and can also Face it according to your own situation, but the Heavenly Tribulation brought down by the Heavenly Dao Pujao is completely different. The Tribulation Thunder is unstable and full of variables. There may be one or two powers in front, and then suddenly a fifty or even one pops out in the middle. Hundred, this kind of thunder-robbing power came suddenly and was unacceptable to immortal cultivators, and it was inevitable to fall.


    For example, Zhou Shu is now encountering the catastrophe.


    The first eight robbery thunder are quite powerful. If the normal thunder thunder is ten, they are more than 30, which is more than three times higher, but the next few times are far behind. , Only four or five, and suddenly one hundred and five in the middle, attacking Zhou Shu is not prepared, of course, Zhou Shu has been prepared for a long time, he has always maintained the best condition, Daota is also enough to bear more The great power was not affected.


    After that, the robbery began to gradually shrink again, and it has been maintained at four or five for a long time.


    From this, it can be inferred that the power of the last few thunders is absolutely not trivial. Zhou Shu estimated that it might reach three hundred or even four hundred, or more.


    That was the dozens of times the power of Heavenly Tribulation, even Zhou Shu would never be careful to slack off.


    Tian Dao and Zhou Shu fought wits and courage, and Zhou Shu, who was good at analysis, found out the details of Jie Lei.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1924: Cant say

    Bang!


    As soon as that Jielong fell, Zhou Shu''s Dao Pagoda shrank by more than half.


    Daota was able to protect Zhou Shu��s body, and the rest was annihilated in the thunder light, but it was only an instant. When Jielong wanted to take a step closer, Daota immediately returned to its original state, and the subsequent attack will follow. Keep it out.


    Zhou Shu''s mouth twitched unconsciously, a little surprised.


    Even if I had prepared for it, I didn��t expect that the power of the robbery thunder just now was too great. If the weaker thunder thunder was ten, then this one would be eight hundred, and the power has increased by nearly a hundred times. Attentive, really unpredictable.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Shu, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be enough for any other monks.


    The robbery is still going on, but Zhou Shu is gradually relieved. The previous speculation is correct. The power of the robbery is concentrated in the last round. If there is a stronger robbery afterwards, it is Tiandao insisting to violate the rules. .


    Such things should not happen.


    Under the plane tree.


    With a worried look on Caiying, he kept kicking the stones under his feet, hitting the demon refining pot several times. Dangling back and forth, like a tumbler.


    The demon refining pot shrank, "I said Caiying..."


    Before he finished speaking, Caiying glared back, "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    "Ok."


    The Demon Refining Pot was also not angry, because he knew who was more trusted by Zhou Shu, and he was more educated by Zhou Shu, and his past bad deeds made him somewhat unable to lift his head, "Master Palace, don��t worry. So far, the cave sky is very stable, which shows that Zhou Shu has not been hurt at all. From the time point of view, the catastrophe is almost over. It is just a false alarm."


    "It sounds good, what a false alarm, you knew it at that time?"


    Caiying is not polite, "I''m returning the artifact. I can''t help at all. I take the initiative to tell Zhou to hide, not ashamed!"


    The Demon Refining Pot pretended to be calm and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to help, it''s just that I can''t help now. Besides, Heaven and I have always had an antagonism. If this affects Zhou Shu''s crossing the robbery, it will be a disservice."


    "It just didn''t help anyway."


    Caiying turned her head, "Who asked you to do so many bad things before? You can''t use it when you need it."


    Qingque smiled slightly, "Don��t be grudges anymore. Actually, the demon pot is right. Dongtian is on him. It��s okay at the moment, which means that he��s okay. We��ll just wait. As for the demon pot. In the past, I didn��t understand it, but now that you have recognized Zhou Shu as the master, don��t be the same as before. It��s really not good if this happens again."


    Caiying nodded again and again, "That is, as the master''s magic weapon, the master must protect it, so it''s so shameless."


    "Aren''t you..."


    The Demon Refining Kettle''s heart was stagnant, but there was no exit, and he just nodded and said, "This is natural, I will resolutely follow Zhou Shu in the future, and I will never be the same as before."


    "It''s about the same."


    Caiying turned her head, and there was some brilliance in her eyes, "By the way, what did you say before, what kind of gods did you say, then tell us, what kind of guy is he? Why do you always target Zhou?"


    Thinking of something, the Demon Refining Pot was shocked and shook the body of the pot, "I can''t say it."


    Caiying leaned closer, lowered her voice, "Hehe, don''t worry, there is nothing I can''t say, are you afraid that we will reveal the secret?"


    Qingque unconsciously approached a few steps, staring at the demon refining pot, eyes full of expectation.


    As a cultivator, who doesn''t want to know the information about the way of heaven that controls the destiny of all cultivators. The more you understand, the more confident you will be when you cross the catastrophe.


    "No way."


    The Demon Refining Pot quickly replied, with a firm attitude this time.


    Caiying snorted, "Stingy!"


    Qingque nodded, did not say much, a little disappointed.


    The demon refining pot secretly said, "I can''t say it, but you can''t listen to it. This is already considered a secret secret. It is a secret secret. No one can bear the consequences. Neither can I, **** memory, why at this time..."


    In the eighth day, the Demon Refining Pot first absorbed thousands of corpses, and then received half of the water from the Fallen Dragon Pond. The recovery effort was too great. The sleepy past began to wake up, and some memories before being destroyed were slow. Slowly emerged.


    For him, Tiandao Pu Lao is a disaster that cannot be avoided, but the later he faces the Tiandao, the better.


    The two of them had a pot, and while thinking, a portal suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Come out."


    Zhou Shu''s voice came from inside, gentle and calm, as before.


    "You''re all right, great!"


    Caiying screamed, the little unhappiness before disappeared instantly, and she went straight out of the door, but she was not the fastest yet, the blue bird on the side took the lead and stood in front of Zhou Shu first.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Qingque smiled, "Congratulations, you have reached the eighth level of Crossing Tribulation Realm. That day Tribulation is not in the way, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Thank you, the original purple gas here is pretty good, you try to collect it as much as possible."


    "The palace is welcome!"


    Caiying got into the sword and lay under the colorful rainbow, full of comfort.


    "Here... It''s..."


    Qingque looked around and was frightened. Hundreds of miles around Zhou Shu were completely destroyed. It could be said that the world was completely changed. The mountains were gone. There were many big pits out of thin air, and the Fallen Dragon City in the distance was also affected. After the destruction, the small half of the wall fell down, revealing a lot of spiritual energy.


    She looked at Zhou Shu and shook her head without her own words, "Thanks to you, we changed. I really don''t know how."


    "Use it well, we''ll talk about it later."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "These are not ordinary origin purple qi, if you miss it, don''t blame me."


    It is indeed unusual. The Tribulation is so fierce, and the rewards it brings must also be generous. This is a rule restriction and will remain unchanged forever. Even the way of heaven cannot be omitted or attenuated. These original purple qi are directly extracted from the source of the Xuanhuang world. Yes, to feel and absorb them, there will be a feeling of being completely integrated with the Xuanhuang Realm, and this feeling is often only found in the Mahayana realm.


    It is certainly a great opportunity to get it in advance.


    Caiying is an elf from heaven and earth, she had perceived it early, so she didn''t even say anything and started immediately.


    In order to achieve her goal-to become stronger and advance and retreat with her master, she will never waste a little bit.


    Qingque nodded, sat down, absorbed and practiced intently.


    "You go too. You shouldn''t feel this kind of taste for a long time."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the Demon Refining Pot and pushed it down as if understanding it, and pushed it under the rainbow.


    "Yes����"


    The demon refining pot nodded, with a lot of emotion. It was nurtured from such purple qi, and it has the ability to acquire these purple qi at any time, but after being destroyed, he hasn''t felt it for a long time. .


    "and also."


    Zhou Shu looked at the demon refining pot and said with deep meaning, "There are some things that can''t be said, you are doing it right."


    The Demon Refining Pot was startled, and could only nod his head.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support of nu1i8888, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1925: Happy

    Zhou Shu could hear the words in the cave.


    This doesn''t mean that Zhou Shu didn''t focus on answering the catastrophe. He didn''t pay attention at the time, but those words are in the sea of ??knowledge, and you can listen to them when you are free.


    He avoided talking about Pulao, refining the demon pot, he knew what it meant.


    Talking about the way of heaven in the Xuanhuang world is a taboo, and it will lead to revenge from the way of heaven. If those words reveal too many secrets, it may even lead to the bottomless revenge of the way of heaven. For Pu Lao, this situation is almost doomed. It will be born. In the face of such a crisis, Zhou Shu, who possesses Xuanyuan Sword and Chuangdao''s name, may still be able to resist one or two, but for Caiying and Qingque, that is an impossible task.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, there is probably such a part in the memory of the refining demon pot awakening.


    If the demon refining pot had said to them at that time, Zhou Shu would probably abandon the demon refining pot and let it deal with the way of heaven.


    Why didn��t the Demon Refining Pot know that he was on the verge of life and death, so he was more loyal to Zhou Shu, and had to be loyal, because it understood that the only people who can take it out of the Xuanhuang Realm and escape the heavens are Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu also sat down, closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows.


    Unlike them, he doesn''t need to absorb much original purple energy, he just needs to feel it.


    When you reach the Tribulation Crossing Realm, each time you cross the Tribulation, the level of improvement is not much, but the strength is greatly increased. This is because each time you experience the Tribulation, you have a deeper understanding of the origin of the heavens and the earth, and are closer to the origin of the world. Able to make better use of the power of the source, the power of the source, etc.


    After passing through the ten heavenly calamities and reaching the Mahayana state, the monk can be said to have fully understood the origin of heaven and earth.


    Being able to integrate with the Xuanhuang Realm and using the power of the Xuanhuang Realm as one wishes, of course, is limited and cannot be compared with the complete control of the Heavenly Dao. However, born in the Xuanhuang Realm and has always grown up on the Xuanhuang Realm, the monks have a strong understanding of the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm. Comprehension will be higher than that of Heavenly Dao, which is also an important reason why Mahayana cultivators can stalemate with Heavenly Dao.


    Here I want to mention a few words, the heavenly path of each realm is not held by immortals from that realm.


    For example, the Xuanhuang Realm will not allow immortals to bear the doctrine of the heavens. One is to avoid favoritism, to indulge the cultivators, to weaken the control methods such as the catastrophe or natural disasters, so that a large number of human cultivators become immortals, and the other is to worry. After the human immortals have the right to control a realm, will they attribute the Xuanhuang realm to their own? No longer just use the Xuanhuang Realm for cultivation, but try to refine and turn the Xuanhuang Realm into a realm that belongs to him alone.


    These two behaviors are never allowed by the fairy world.


    There has been a bad example before. After a cactus in a certain big realm controls the realm of its origin, it uses its understanding of the realm to forcibly extract the origin of the realm, making that big realm a dead realm and countless creatures. As a result, he died, but he himself leapt to the realm of Da Luotian.


    This matter caused a great sensation in the fairy world and other worlds. Since then, the fairy world has set this rule.


    Here, we have to mention Pu Lao who is a dragon.


    Pu Lao is a dragon clan, but it is definitely not a dragon clan who was born in the Xuanhuang world, but a dragon clan who was born in the dragon world, so it is not a violation of the rules.


    However, the Dragon Clan once dominated the Xuanhuang Realm, and they certainly know a lot about the Xuanhuang Realm. It may only be under the humans. Moreover, the Dragons and humans have enmity, and they cannot solve the enmity. He will be the way of heaven. Zhou Shu Can''t understand.


    But the fairy world did just that.


    There must be many reasons for this. It is impossible for Zhou Shu to know and do not need to think about it. However, after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, Zhou Shu will try to find the answer and regard this as one of the most important things. .


    Regardless of the reason, Zhou Shu felt that Pu Lao was not suitable to be the **** of the Xuanhuang world, but it would take a long time to change the situation.


    ...


    Zhou Shu, who has reached the eighth level of the tribulation realm, has a better understanding of the origin of the heavens and the earth, and can use the power of the origin of the original force better. In addition, his Shu Zhi Dao has also made some progress, because of the Shu Zhi Dao. Including the use of Yuanli and so on, such as various methods and so on, they improve, Shu Zhidao can also benefit.


    Zhou Shu has always believed that Shu Zhidao can stand at the top, because of this special attribute, no matter what aspect of progress is made, Shu Zhidao can follow the progress, but it is not harmless. Everything has its pros and cons. The big drawback lies in it, but Zhou Shu used his talent to try his best to temporarily avoid the drawbacks.


    Maybe one day, this shortcoming will burst out, but Zhou Shu tried not to give it a chance.


    When he reaches a certain state, he will definitely do the most comprehensive sorting out of Shu Zhidao, completely eliminating the drawbacks in Tao. Now the drawbacks exist because he has not enough knowledge and has not yet jumped out of the Xuanhuang world. As knowledge grows, it will get better and better.


    The blessing after the catastrophe lasted a full thirty-six hours.


    It''s long, but it''s also necessary and should be.


    In the tribulation that Zhou Shu had just passed through, one of the tribulation thunders might be the strongest one in tens of thousands of years. For this reason, Heavenly Dao had to make enough compensation.


    Several people felt the change almost at the same time, and opened their eyes together, with regrets in their eyes.


    It''s a pity that if this continues, it would be great.


    "So comfortable, so comfortable!"


    Caiying yelled and jumped with excitement, "My palace is so happy! I thought it was impossible to make progress, hehe, it''s different now! If my palace goes through the catastrophe again, it will definitely not fail, for sure No! I really want to go again!"


    Twitter, jumping and jumping.


    Like a child, she always wants to share joy and sorrow with others. She has always been the most true expression of emotions. Oh, no, she was originally a pure child. This is what Zhou Shu has always protected and cherished.


    "I have the same idea."


    Qingque nodded lightly, with longing in her eyes, "If we go there again, the chances may be much greater."


    Being able to directly communicate with the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm, perceiving and drawing strength, this kind of opportunity, the benefit obtained from it, is that the blue bird also has to let go of its reserve.


    The Demon Refining Pot turned to Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "Thank you for allowing me to relive this feeling."


    Compared to Caiying and Qingque, his harvest may be the most.


    It��s not about power It doesn��t get much power from those sources, but those purple auras give him the feeling of being born, which is very important to his recovery. The previous two refinements, plus With the current purple energy, the demon refining pot has recovered two and a half.


    The current state of the Demon Refining Pot is not much worse than Zhou Shu.


    Of course, the Demon Refining Pot had no means of attack and could not pose a threat to Zhou Shu, and it was even more impossible to affect his mind.


    "There will be more in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand. He could see the progress of the Demon Refining Pot''s recovery clearly through the demon refining world. The current situation made him very satisfied. In the future, he can rely more on the Demon Refining Pot.


    As for Caiying and Qingque''s progress, he is more happy in it, and he should be the most happy one.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1926: Too excited

    After dozens of days.


    Outside Lingyu City, in a valley, a fierce battle is going on.


    It was an alien powerhouse and a white-clothed woman. The woman had only the post-transition stage cultivation base, and her strength was far inferior to the alien powerhouse, but the two had been fighting for several hours, regardless of the outcome.


    The strong alien screamed with anger, because he found that no matter what moves he used to attack the woman in white, he would be avoided by the woman in advance. He did useless work, wasted a lot of energy, and was attacked several times by the woman. Although the injury was not deep, but it was gradually weakening, obviously strength far above the opponent, but there is no way, really very angry.


    The woman''s expression was focused, from left to right, she was able to do her job well, with fine sweat dripping from her forehead.


    After all, the strength gap between the two is still too big.


    Suddenly, the foreign race expert shouted violently, his stature increased several times, and a giant axe in his hand smashed down randomly.


    No longer pay attention to what kind of moves, and no matter what kind of tactics, it is just to fight indiscriminately, but this method has received miraculous results. The woman is in danger one after another, frowning unconsciously, thinking about countermeasures.


    It didn''t take long for the woman to think of an idea, but she still avoided all the attacks of the strong aliens, and she did not touch her body.


    The foreign powerhouse was so helpless that he yelled a few times, retiring in his heart, and fleeing back.


    Without flying a few steps, the brand on his body shined, and the whole person turned into a black fire, and the woman rushed away.


    The woman even retreated quickly, no matter how the black fire hit, she couldn''t touch her a little bit, and finally burned completely and disappeared without a trace.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief, and fell down and couldn''t help breathing.


    "Good job!"


    A man and a woman suddenly appeared, fell by her side, looked at the woman with a smile.


    "Who?"


    The woman was startled, but soon, the surprise turned into a huge joy. She greeted her with a few steps, looked at the man with affection, and almost rushed forward, "Brother Shu, you, why are you here? ?"


    The men and women are of course Zhou Shu and Qingque who have just returned.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said warmly, "I am returning to the city, and I feel your breath, so I came over to take a look, Xuemei, you are really good."


    "Yes, even the strong of foreign races are defeated by you, and you have turned into a god..."


    Qingque nodded unconsciously, her eyes full of admiration, "I think I can''t do it, Cihangzong is worthy of a famous sect, there is a natural wizard like Yangmei, and a genius like you."


    "The guardian sister is absurd."


    Bian Xue raised her hand in salute, saying neither humble nor overbearing, "I was lucky to win, but the younger sister is also gradually exhausting. Fortunately, he has no patience. Otherwise, I don''t know who will kill you. Compared to your sister, the younger sister is far behind you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is not Wushuang City, everyone is a family, there is nothing to be polite, Xuemei, have you just arrived in Lingyu City?"


    "Little sister got it."


    Bian Xue nodded, her eyes full of affection when she looked at Zhou Shu, "Well, I just arrived these two days. I saw my brother is not there and went out for a walk. I didn''t expect to meet a foreign race. Now Dongsheng Prefecture is full of raging foreign races. The suffering of the living beings because of this is really untold... alas."


    She sighed slightly, her brows furrowed, as if thoughtful.


    Still the sentimental person, Zhou Shu looked at her with pity, "Don''t worry, each of us immortal cultivators is working hard to get rid of them, and Dongshengzhou will return to its original appearance sooner or later."


    "Little sister understands that with Senior Brother Shu, the foreign race will not be rampant for a few days."


    Bian Xue nodded and smiled faintly, "Don''t care about the little girl, just think about it, Brother Shu, are you calling the little girl here this time, is there something important? The little girl saw it in Wushuang City. The news will come right away."


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu and smiled, "I''m leaving now, Shu, see you in the city."


    Zhou Shu nodded, watched Qingque leave, and slowly said, "I was a little worried, but after seeing you, there will be no problem. Have you enlightened you?"


    Bian Xue nodded and shook her head again, feeling a little dazed, "The little girl doesn''t know, like, and not like, I feel the difference from the past, but I don''t know where it is different, but the master said that I can already be a teacher. , The rest of the effort can only be comprehended by the little girl."


    "The way of calculation is too profound. It cannot be explained by words. It is the most wonderful way in the world of cultivating immortals."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I see you fighting against that strong alien, taking advantage of the enemy''s opportunities everywhere. Even if you encounter sudden danger, you can react quickly and make the best response. You can do this, your calculation The way should be regarded as entering the room. Immortal Master Miaodi can��t be wrong. It��s up to you whether you can go further."


    "The little girl will definitely work hard!"


    Bian Xue nodded vigorously and leaned on Zhou Shu quietly, pressing it tightly.


    Although she is independent, she has always relied on Zhou Shu. In front of Zhou Shu, she was an extremely weak woman, even though she had been exercising in Ci Hangzong for many years.


    Zhou Shu hugged her, and took out the 28-year-old bone chips that he had obtained before, "Sister Xue, I want you to come here to give you this."


    "what."


    Bian Xue leaned in Zhou Shu''s arms, with a satisfied expression, looking at the bone chips one by one. After only seeing two of them, she jumped up, her eyes widened and her mouth couldn''t close, "This...this... Isn��t this a bone chip, a twenty-eight sacred bone chip made of sacred beasts and sacred beasts? A relic from ancient times?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, this harvest is right for you."


    "This...this is..."


    Bian Xue was a little bit incoherent with excitement, her face flushed like a flower, and her hands waved up and down, "Why... God, there are only three masters, you, you, you have a whole set here! Twenty-eight There are a lot of them, it''s just a miracle, how could the Profound Yellow Realm still have this? Hurry up, tell me, how did you get them?"


    "Returning to the market is really rare, and I didn''t expect to see this."


    Looking at her excited, Zhou Shu also felt a lot of satisfaction in her heart.


    "It''s Guixu, no wonder, but still... I still can''t believe it..."


    Bian Xue was so excited that he couldn''t hold on to herself, she couldn''t help but shook her head, looking at the bone chips in her hand, "With them, my little girl''s calculation method must be...definitely..."


    Suffered too much stimulation for a while, speech and behavior were out of my control.


    "Surely the more wonderful the immortal master, the more profound all the cultivators in the yellow world."


    Zhou Shu took a step and hugged her, hugged her tightly, helping her to calm her emotions, "Snow Girl, I believe you, you will be able to do it."


    "Woo..."


    The excitement finally turned into tears, and Bian Xue sobbed softly, unable to herself, and it took a long time to calm down.


    Zhou Shu can fully understand that for a cultivator who cultivates the method of calculation, this bone chip is a real sacred object. There is no treasure to compare. With this set of bone chips, coupled with Bian Xue��s unique talent, she will definitely Become the first person in the Xuanhuang world to calculate.


    There can be no accidents.


    (Ps: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1927: very excited

    The Hall of Heyin School.


    "Brother Po, he went into retreat as soon as he came back, and didn''t say a few words."


    While looking at Yu Jian, Hao Siyun complained in a low voice, "I haven''t come out for so long after retreating, and I don''t look at how tired my sister is, so many things to be busy every day, huh, leave everything to my sister, and do it myself. ."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled faintly, "Sister, don''t be angry, Master Shu has her own things to do, which is much more important than what we do. Besides, I''m not very busy. I just happen to be practicing the official way and make progress every day."


    "You''re still cultivating, obviously you are all overwhelmed."


    Hao Siyun frowned, "Lingyu City is so big now, countless cultivators come here every day, they can''t drive them away, they can''t neglect them, things happen in the city every day, and the troubles are so annoying. Many disciples complain. , Why don''t we drive them all away, what do you think, sister?"


    Hao Ruoyan glared at her, "Nonsense, right now is a good time for our lottery school to fly, and as many people as they come will have to accept them. These people are in trouble now, but in the future they will be our help and the hope of Dongsheng State in the future. The purpose set by Master Shu cannot be violated."


    Hao Siyun snorted, "Anyway, you just don''t agree. Then we will move and leave the city to them. We don''t want to be here anymore. Every day we are noisy, come to us for anything, and we will not be able to cultivate."


    "I also thought about this."


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to think, "The current lotus sect is not suitable for cultivation, but it can''t be moved away. After all, this is our foundation. We built it so hard. How can we just let it go?"


    Hao Siyun stretched out his hands, "This is not okay, that''s not okay, then I''ll do things for you."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at her and smiled unconsciously, "Sister is the best."


    Now Lingyu City has indeed encountered a lot of trouble.


    Although it has been expanded several times, Lingyu City is not much bigger than it is due to its spiritual veins. It is now less than five hundred miles around. Of course, it can��t accommodate immortal cultivators and mortals coming from all directions. For the disciple, the cultivation sites were occupied by newcomers and were repeatedly compressed. Although there are many vitality pillars supporting, the cultivation environment is ultimately poor, and there are conflicts every day.


    When a foreign race is attacking a city, it is still possible to share the same hatred, but once peace is achieved, all the problems will arise.


    In fact, this is the only way to become a major sect.


    The skyrocketing prestige, and the current strongest strength to resist foreign races, naturally attracted countless immortal cultivators to come and defect, which inevitably caused many problems.


    If the Heyin school has deep enough foundation, it is not difficult to solve these problems, and if it is solved, it will be able to reach the sky in one step, but the Heyin school has no background, how can it not hinder the self-exhibition of the Heyin school disciples and gradually integrate with other cultivators It became a big trouble to make the Dutch school prosper.


    Just as Hao Siyun said, even Hao Ruoyan, who understands the Tao and the official way, is very utterly burnt, after all, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice.


    Tired day and night, wasting a lot.


    Standing up and looking into the distance, Hao Ruoyan sighed unconsciously.


    A familiar voice appeared in the ear, "Tired?"


    "Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan was shocked, seeing Zhou Shu, his eyes lit up, and his fatigue disappeared.


    "stop looking."


    Looking at her eyes, Zhou Shu felt a lot of warmth in his heart, stepped forward and took her hand, warmly said, "Come with me, like clouds, and you too."


    "Come on."


    It was an unhappy voice, but the body was very happy. He ran over and grabbed his sister''s hand tightly.


    Walk slowly.


    Hao Siyun twittered, Hao Ruoyan whispered, Zhou Shu smiled slightly.


    Not long after, I came to Shenxing Peak.


    This is the place where the Heyin Sect is most heavily guarded. Even when it is open to the outside world, no other cultivators can come.


    "what?"


    Hao Siyun opened his eyes wide, and said in surprise, "When did it change, is it completely different?"


    The Shenxing Peak in front of him was shrouded in layers of clouds and mist, with a vague sense of mystery, making it impossible to see inside.


    "It was obviously not like this yesterday..."


    Hao Ruoyan was also a little puzzled, but after reaching out to perceive her divine consciousness, she became even more puzzled, as she could not perceive anything.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain. He smiled and walked into the peak. Through the clouds and mist, a small path of sheep''s intestines appeared, still hidden by the clouds and mist.


    After walking for a few miles, it suddenly became clear.


    An uncultivated vast world appeared in front of him, the picturesque country, lush forests, and a towering tree in the middle. Its spiritual energy was steaming like fog. It was many times better than the Heyinpai.


    The two women looked dull, is this the lotus pie they are there every day? I don''t know there is such a place.


    "how about it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at them and smiled.


    "What about?"


    Hao Siyun said blankly, "This...Where is this? You put a teleportation array on Shenxing Peak and sent us here?"


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to realize something, "It''s not like...Is this the result of your retreat, Master Shu?"


    "haha, yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looking forward to thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, and slowly said, "This is not elsewhere, it is in Lingyu City. I have decided that from today, our lotus sect will move here, and disciples will practice in it in the future. As for the spiritual mountains and rivers outside and the entire Lingyu City, they are all left to the new residents."


    The two women froze there, still not knowing what was going on.


    But only for a while, Hao Siyun jumped up and shouted with excitement, "Brother, is what you said is true? It''s much better here than outside!"


    "Of course, this is our new home."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Moreover, only the Heyin faction can come in. No one will bother you. I thought about it. The Heyin faction and the residents of Lingyucheng will always have problems sooner or later. It is better to separate as soon as possible and manage them separately. Okay, don��t you say, Ruoyan?"


    "Of course what Master Shu said is right, it''s the best way, Ruo Yan has been thinking about it all the time."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, her eyes filled with confusion, "But... such a good spiritual vein, such a vast world, really belongs to us? Master Shu, how did you do it? Suddenly appeared in Heyin. Perry?"


    Hao Siyun grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand and shook it a few times, "Yes, yeah, Senior Brother Shu, please tell me."


    Zhou Shuslow explainedThis is my new cave..."


    This square of heaven and earth, of course, is the space in the square ring of the magic treasure of the cave.


    Zhou Shu consulted the elders of Shushan Cihang through Wushuang City, and after a long calculation, he finally transformed it into such a spiritual cave.


    Instead of carrying it, it is better to place it in a martial art to form an exclusive cave.


    In fact, the Lingqiao of the Shu Mountain, the Guiyuan Cave of Cihang, and other wonders are all built using the magical treasures handed down from ancient times. This is the foundation of the big sect, and now Zhou Shu has done the same thing. , So that the Heyin school has its own cave.


    With this cave sky, not only can it solve many existing troubles, but also make the Hollywood group more united and stronger.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1928: 1 day in the tree house

    "Finally there is a new home!"


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s explanation, Hao Siyun flew up and flew under the phoenix tree, very happy.


    Compared with the current Dutch school, it is obviously better here. In this chaotic world, who doesn''t expect to have a quiet and safe home? Even the cultivator is the same.


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan, who was still a little dumb, and asked in confusion, "What''s the matter?"


    "it''s okay no problem."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, laughed, and smiled comfortably, "Master Shu, with this, many problems of the Heyin School can be solved at once."


    There was a little wood before, because she had an unreal feeling that she could get what she wanted. Isn''t it troublesome? How can there be such a happy thing? But think about it carefully, this kind of unreality has been born many times. With Zhou Shu, unreality is true.


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shuzhan smiled and slowly said, "But it''s not without problems. It is not a simple matter to plan the cave and how to deal with the Dutch school outside."


    "This is much simpler than before."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled faintly, "It is easier to create a new home than to maintain the old sect with many problems. Everything is new, and everything can be started from scratch. Master Shu can rest assured that you don��t have to worry about it. Just fine."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and nodded in satisfaction, "Well, it''s up to you, Ruoyan."


    "Come here soon!"


    Hao Siyun was dancing under the tree, as if wearing flowers and butterflies, yelling with excitement, "Sister, there is so much vitality here, and the environment is good, I will live here in the future! I have to raise a lot more The spirit beast!"


    "no problem."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, "As long as your sister agrees, you can do whatever you want in it."


    For Hao Ruoyan, he is absolutely assured that what he can do will only be better than him, and he has more important things to do.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Master Shu, then Ruoyan is going out to prepare now."


    "I will go too, I will go too!"


    Hao Siyun hurriedly flew over, "I call Yangmei and them all, and we will all live together in the future."


    Watching the two women leave, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, feeling a different kind of satisfaction.


    Soon, the cave sky became lively.


    There were cheers and exclamations everywhere, and everyone who came here fell into great joy.


    After experiencing a lot of joy, everyone performs their duties and gets busy. They are the real elites of the Heyin school. It will not take long for this place to become a new and better Heyin school.


    On the plane tree.


    In a newly built tree house, Yang Mei concentrated on refining the pill, and Zhou Shu sat behind her with a peaceful look.


    This kind of leisure time is what he likes, but it is rare and rare, three or four times in a hundred years.


    "It''s done!"


    Opening the pill furnace, Yang Mei looked back at the pill that was flying out of her, "Brother, look, look!"


    "You don''t need to look at it to know that it will succeed."


    Zhou Shu approached with a smile, staring at the pill, seeming to realize, "The pill pattern has nine colors, and the gloss is condensed but not scattered. Obviously it is the best product. This is the fourth best product in this month. No one in this world of cultivating immortals can compare with different pills, junior sister, and your pill."


    Yangmei chuckled, "Senior brother''s solar power also helped a lot."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The power of your kindness and the power of my sun are the most effective when used together."


    This is not flattery. The combination of the two powers can indeed achieve an unprecedented astonishing effect, enabling all things to grow vigorously, regardless of the alchemy refining device or the path of medical treatment, which can obtain great benefits.


    "The combination of two forces, no one can match, hehe."


    Yangmei triumphantly picked up the pill, then carefully put it away in the jade bottle, and said eloquently, "Brother, this heart-to-heart pill is reserved for sister Xue, she should be overwhelmed soon."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Well, it should be, she has been in retreat for a long time, and she should come out."


    He had a doubt in his heart. He planned to go to the Chaos Secret Realm with Qingque earlier, but Bian Xue said that it would be better to wait a few days. Zhou Shu agreed. After all, Bian Xue is very accomplished in calculations, and what he said has a lot of truth. In it, belief is better than unbelief.


    Looking at the alchemy furnace, Yang Mei said with regret, "Unfortunately, there is not enough alchemy materials, otherwise the furnace can be turned on once. This seven-star furnace is really useful. Using it to make alchemy has greatly improved my alchemy."


    "There will be more opportunities in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Huabaoxuan will send a batch of materials in a while. I heard that this time there are fairy feather grass and petrified wood."


    "what?!"


    Yangmei''s spirits shook, and his eyes lit up, "Senior brother, isn''t that the material of the Butterfly Pill? It really exists. I thought that those kinds of materials have long been lost, especially the fairy feather grass, I heard that there is only ancient Kunlun Mountain. It will grow, and it will be extinct very early. Even if it does, Kunlun will hide it from others."


    "It''s useless to hide."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "As long as there is, Hua Lin can get it, rest assured."


    "Shang Dao is really powerful."


    Yangmei praised and said with a finger, "Heartwood, Xianyucao, Shuguo, Hongyutang, Green Niuhuang... several rare materials are almost all available! Brother, the medicine you found, finally It can come in handy!"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, looking forward to it, "I also want to see if the legendary Butterfly Pill really has such a magical effect."


    Yangmei hurriedly covered Zhou Shu''s mouth and whispered, "Don''t talk nonsense, brother, that is the prescription left by the saint, how could it be wrong."


    "Never talk or talk."


    Zhou Shu smiled and grabbed her hand and stroked it twice, "It will still depend on your ability then."


    Yangmei didn''t shrink her hands, she said firmly, "With the seniors, and with the Seven-Star Stove, I will definitely succeed!"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Waiting for you."


    "Brother..."


    Yangmei leaned forward unconsciously and looked at Zhou Shu, with water in his eyes.


    "weekly!"


    Outside the window, a familiar, crisp voice came.


    Xiao Gun stretched out half of his head and shouted at the two.


    It has always lived on the top of the sycamore tree. This tree of spirit gathering is most suitable for the life of sacred beasts. It can be said that Xiaogun��s gains are the greatest here, and it can be said to be a thousand miles. How long will it take to transform into a person.


    Yangmei quickly withdrew her hand, her face was still flushing, and she looked out the window and said, "Jun, you are disobedient."


    "Come on!"


    Xiao Gun yelled, disappeared again, and slipped into the plane tree, seeming to be one.


    Zhou Shu opened the door Qingque, here you are. "


    "Ok."


    Qingque walked over quickly, smiling, "Shu, you really are here, so rich, Yangmei, are you making the best medicine again?"


    "Yes, Sister Qingque!"


    Yangmei hurriedly walked over and said with joy, "Hey, it''s the fourth one this month."


    "No one is more talented than you, not even him."


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu, smiled slightly, turned to Yang Mei and said, "I brought you something, it should be useful to you."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1929: Omen

    "Thank you sister."


    Yangmei took the Naxujie, and looked all of them with smiles on their faces, "They are all useful materials, and there are many spiritual things!"


    "I got it from Wushuang City, and keep it if it works for you."


    Qingque smiled and nodded, turning to Zhou Shu, slightly condensed, "Shu, it''s almost time? It''s been several months, just wait..."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, understanding her meaning.


    Time is really running out. In two years, the third batch of alien races is coming, and it is very likely that demons will appear at that time.


    For the Xuanhuang Realm, the Demon Race is a real disaster. The blood of the Demon Race can contaminate every corner they reach, and it is difficult to recover for hundreds of years and thousands of years.


    This is a life and death crisis in Dongsheng Prefecture. At that time, all immortal cultivators will stand up to resist the demons, and Zhou Shu and the Heyin School will never ignore it. It is difficult to have peaceful days like Lingyucheng now.


    Moreover, Yangmei looks good, it just looks.


    Zhou Shu knows very well that every day, the vitality of her bayberry is declining. The original source is lacking, and it is almost nothing. When the vitality is decayed, it is difficult to regenerate. The lifespan is decreasing day by day. Big damage.


    "I''ll go and have a look at Bian Xue."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "But no matter what, we will leave in three days, and the affairs of the lotus school are almost handled, we won''t wait."


    Qingque nodded lightly, "Well, you go, I am here waiting for your news."


    Zhou Shu walked out quickly, turned around and saw the two smiling women Yanyan, who was extremely happy, and laughed unconsciously, his face gradually became solemn.


    Such a comfortable day will be difficult to see in the future, and it will be difficult to reproduce in the Xuanhuang world.


    In the face of catastrophes, no human being can stay out of the matter. The cultivator of immortality is even more so. Although he has a powerful force, he also has a greater responsibility. As a cultivator of immortality, he can only work hard to solve all disasters and cut everything. Obstacles, until they enter the world of immortality and reach the peak, it is possible for human beings to continue to develop, and immortal cultivators have more comfortable and leisure time.


    For the future, everyone must work harder and give everything.


    Bian Xue did not live by the phoenix tree, because the cultivation method cannot be too close to the crowd, Zhou Shu complied with her request and asked her to find a quiet valley by herself, which can be said to be the quietest place in the Sifang Cave. Except Zhou Shu, few people will go.


    Passing through a boundless desert, a small wooden house appeared in front of him.


    Before reaching the door, Bian Xue had already walked out, seeming to know Zhou Shu was coming.


    This made Zhou Shu a little surprised. It was not easy to feel his breath, but it was quickly relieved. That was the reason for the calculation method.


    "Brother Shu..."


    Bian Xue spoke, her expression extremely solemn.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Xue, did you figure out something?"


    "The little girl didn''t expect it to be like this..."


    Bian Xue shook her head, her eyes were full of bitterness, "Before there was only a vague feeling, but these days, that feeling is getting clearer and clearer. It is like a nightmare that entangles the little girl every day... Brother Shu, can you not help? Go to the Secret Realm of Chaos..."


    "You know I must go."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "Sister Xue, what have you estimated, why do you call it a nightmare?"


    Bian Xue hesitated for a while, "The little girl doesn''t know. The little girl can only say that the hexagram shown in the bone chips is definitely a sign of great evil. Brother Shu, your journey will be very difficult and difficult. When you encounter the biggest difficulty you have never encountered, even if it is Brother Shu, you may not be able to get through it successfully."


    "If it''s just nine deaths, you wouldn''t be like this."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and said slowly, "Did you calculate the date of my death, or have you seen me die?"


    Bian Xue''s figure was shocked, as if she could not stand still, Zhou Shu quickly took a few steps to support her.


    Watching her, Zhou Shu still smiled, "Tell me, how did I die?"


    "Senior Brother Shu, you still have your mind..."


    Bian Xue''s body was soft, seemingly weak, and said weakly, "How do you know that my little sister has calculated this?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "There are not many things that can make you so solemn, and, you know, it��s impossible to stop me from nine deaths. Come on, Xuemei, it��s okay. I want to know, I��m here. What kind of difficulties will you encounter in the secret realm, and how will you lose?"


    Bian Xue trembled in her arms, seemingly unable to speak.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s okay, just talk."


    Bian Xue calmed down and said slowly, "The specific little girl can''t see clearly, Brother Shu, your fate is still covered, the little girl can only see some fragments of information... It was a blood red, suddenly appeared. In front of you, it is like a bottomless abyss... and Brother Shu, your body is splitting and dispersing bit by bit, like flying snowflakes... swallowed by the abyss, nothing is left..."


    "Blood red, split, swallow."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see, thank you Xuemei."


    Even if he trusts Bian Xue''s calculation method, he is sure that when it falls on him, the result will be different.


    The way of calculation comes from the most profound law, the law of destiny. Only human beings who are the spirits of all things can glimpse the beauty of the law of destiny, and can also use it in such a way, except for the mysterious yellow world and the fairy world. No such Tao exists anywhere.


    If the law of destiny is a great way, then the way of calculation is just one of the little tricks.


    The calculation method can only calculate the fate of human beings and immortals. The fate of other races cannot be obtained. Those can only be obtained by understanding the law of fate and mastering a deeper application.


    Zhou Shu thinks it will be different because of his different status. He is not a human in the Xuanhuang world, nor is it a fairy in the fairy world. He may not necessarily follow the rules of the road of calculation. The road of calculation is useful to Zhou Shu, but it may not be completely accurate. .


    Moreover, in his view, the future can also be changed.


    Even if this trip seemed dead and lifeless, the blood-colored abyss suddenly appeared in front of him, it was not impossible for him to avoid or resist, because he believed in himself and Shu Zhi more than fate.


    This is the root of his obsession with cultivating immortals.


    Bian Xue whispered, "Senior Brother Shu, are you still going?"


    These days, she had been calculating Zhou Shu, and she had seen that clip for a long time, but she had been reluctant to tell Zhou Shu, she just didn''t want Zhou Shu to take the risk, until Zhou Shu found it, she had to speak.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I must go."


    Looking at him, Bian Xue looked firm and said every word, "Okay! That little girl will go with you, maybe on the way, the little girl can figure out somethingHelp Brother Shu avoid the crisis , Even if it doesn��t work, the little girl will die with you."


    "No way."


    Zhou Shu didn''t even think about it, so he refused, "I plan to go alone this time. Qingque can''t come, and neither can you."


    Since we have counted the crisis, we can''t ignore it, and we must make some changes. Any little bit may affect the future under calculation.


    Bian Xue''s expression stagnated.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Also, don''t tell anyone about this matter."


    (Ps: Thank you Hangzhou Langzi for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1930: Where to go

    "My palace is going!"


    Not long after leaving the wooden house, Caiying''s voice suddenly rang in her ears.


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant. He didn''t bring the Blue Nightmare Sword when he came here. How did Caiying follow? Only soon he understood, and smiled, "Just learned, you used it to deal with me?"


    Caiying suddenly appeared, and she used the flashing shadow, the new skill that Caiying had just learned.


    Of course, the sword spirit can learn the magic tricks that come with the sword.


    "Hehe."


    Caiying also laughed, and circled Zhou Shu, "Who told you to practice the Azure Nightmare Sword so hard... This can''t be blamed on this palace."


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying and said in a deep voice, "This time it is very dangerous, a hundred times more dangerous than the Secret Realm of Guixu, you..."


    "If you don''t listen, you can''t leave this palace this time."


    Caiying paused, and shook his head extremely resolutely, "My palace will advance and retreat with you, and death will be together, and my palace has carefully thought about it. The chaotic mystery is the appearance of the world''s first birth, and it is the place where the source of the world is most concentrated. For a heaven and earth elves like this palace, what exactly complements each other, maybe this palace is the best to play there, anyway... it will never be like encountering evil souls."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, and said slowly, "Unexpectedly, you would also consider these things. There is some truth to what I said."


    Caiying frowned and stared, "You look down on this palace again! Anyway, I must follow you this time, so what if there is danger? Always avoid danger, always be protected, so what kind of immortal cultivation?"


    Seeing her expression, Zhou Shu was slightly thoughtful.


    Caiying also said, how can you grow without going through hardships? Even his own sword spirit needs such an opportunity, always saying that he wants to treat the sword spirit as a companion of life and death, but he protects it and holds it in the palm of his hand. This is really unreasonable.


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu finally nodded.


    "Great!"


    Caiying was full of joy, danced, flew close to Zhou Shu''s ear, and whispered, "But we have to go quickly, or other people will come, then it will be troublesome. In the plane tree, the palace heard several people Said to come together."


    "Nonsense, others are not like you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, but speeded up his pace and quietly escaped from the secret realm.


    Leaving this time, the mood is different from the past, with a faint heaviness.


    Bian Xue and Twenty-Eight Su Gu Chou can''t lie, the view of the abyss is still in the sea of ??knowledge, and the green grassland seems to be covered with a layer of fog.


    Looking at Lingyucheng, Zhou Shu turned and left without looking back.


    Plane Tree House.


    Qingque and Yangmei have been waiting for three hours.


    Qingque was a little puzzled, "Strange, why isn''t he coming back?"


    Yang Mei looked out the window with a faint smile, "He won''t be back, I can feel that he is no longer here."


    "Huh? Then why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Qingque looked surprised and even more angry, "Did he go by himself? He said he would be with me."


    They had decided to go to the Secret Realm of Chaos a long time ago. It has been said that for hundreds of years, and now that Zhou Shu has violated the agreement, even Qingque will inevitably be angry.


    Yang Mei turned around and said softly, "Sister Qingque, don''t blame him, I think something must have happened, otherwise he won''t leave alone."


    While speaking, the power of compassion was born, as gentle and gentle as a spring breeze, blowing on the blue bird, the blue bird gradually settled, but the doubt in his heart could not be eliminated, "What happened..."


    Yang Mei said calmly, "I don''t know, but he must have his reason for doing that, and it must be the best choice he can make."


    Qingque stared at Yangmei and shook her head unconsciously, "Maybe you are right."


    Yangmei stopped talking, looking out the window, with a gentle smile on her lips.


    Outside Lingyu city.


    One man with one sword is galloping northward.


    Caiying doubted, "Where are we going to find?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The Sea of ??North Ming, we have been there."


    "The North Sea of ??Mind?"


    Caiying blinked, "Ah, isn''t it the place where the Destroying Demon Pot Crossing Tribulation? We were besieged by the five elves?


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Yes, I don''t think you remember it."


    "Of course I remember, this palace also helped you fish up many treasures!"


    Caiying was inviting credit, and counted her fingers at once, "Mysterious Turtle Beast, Fire Qi Beast, what else is coming... By the way, you said that there was an ancient giant beast sleeping near the burial pit that day, so I don��t want to disturb you. , Is that what you are talking about?"


    "If it''s right, the nine achievements are."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with some surprises, "I really didn''t expect, Caiying, you are so smart now."


    "I look down on this palace again."


    Caiying knocked Zhou Shu, but his face was proud of the spring breeze, "But I still don''t understand why it is there?"


    "Is such that����"


    Zhou Shusang explained that it is rare to see such a studious acquaintance, and certainly not to miss the opportunity of education.


    The city lord said that the place of chaos will only appear in the ground below a thousand miles.


    Most places in the Xuanhuang World are full of lava underneath the ground five hundred miles. There can be no places like secrets, but there are two places, even if they are thousands of miles deep, they are always land without lava. exist.


    Those two places are the northernmost sea of ??Netherworld, and the southernmost Antarctic continent.


    Therefore, the place of chaos can only be in these two places.


    In the North Sea of ??Mind that Zhou Shu had visited before, there was another huge celestial grave.


    The celestial burial pit is the place where the gods and animals, who are born with spirituality, find themselves before they die.


    Celestial burial pits are rare in the Xuanhuang realm, because they must be close to good spiritual veins, so that their spirit and physical body can return to the origin of the heavens and the earth together, which fits the way of heaven and earth movement, but there should not be too much vitality and aura to avoid the remains. Be invaded by other monsters and humans.


    Such a place is very difficult to find. The heavenly burial pits found in the Xuanhuang Realm are mostly deep mountains and rivers with no spiritual veins.


    In a place like the North Sea of ??Underworld, apart from the boundless icy air, there are almost no spiritual veins. Heavenly burial pits shouldn��t have appeared, and in the North Sea of ??Underworld, only monsters and strange beasts that like ice can live in it. There, even if there is a heavenly burial pit, there should be such monsters and strange beasts in the pit, but that day, there appeared the corpse of a strange beast like the Huoqi Beast that did not like the cold.


    There was even one or more giant beasts stung nearby.


    All this shows The burial pit was very special that day.


    The explanation Zhou Shu could think of was that there was a subtle chaotic air leaking out of the burial pit that day.


    The alien beasts were attracted by the aura of chaos, and then they gradually gathered here to die, and finally formed a sky burial pit. Although the aura of chaos is not a spiritual vein, it is regarded as the mother of spiritual veins. In other words, there is an irresistible temptation or force.


    If the guess is correct, there is real chaos there, then the location of the chaos can be determined.


    The Secret Realm of Chaos is probably just below the sky burial pit.


    Therefore, when the city lord gave the prompt, Zhou Shu came back to think of the answer quickly.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1931: 1 string of accidents

    In the air, flying boat.


    The degree is neither fast nor slow.


    In no hurry, Zhou Shu planned to think about some problems during this period of time, which would be regarded as a retreat while walking.


    He doesn��t know anything about the chaos secret realm. It��s difficult to try to deduce it. The information about the chaotic secret realm is pitiful, and most of them are repetitive words, such as "the so-called chaos, boundless senseless ignorance", etc. It��s hard to say that it��s a real experience. It may not be as useful as Bian Xue��s calculations. However, no matter how little information is, this kind of preparatory work must be done. It can be deduced for thousands of situations, even if only one is useful. There is value in being vigilant in the secret realm.


    Doing these extremely complicated things made his Sea of ??Consciousness extremely busy, and from time to time he felt that his consciousness had been consumed too much, and he needed to replenish his soul fluid.


    This feeling has not passed for a long, long time.


    "Where is it?"


    From time to time, Zhou Shu would ask a few words.


    "North...south of Beiluzhou."


    Caiying hesitated for a while, and soon became firm again, "Don''t worry, Beiluzhou''s main palace has followed you many times, and I will definitely not get lost! Isn''t it the North Sea of ??Ming, my palace promises to take you there."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "Are there any aliens below?"


    Caiying shook her head with a look of complacency, "Zhou, this palace said you don��t care about this, close your door! It��s on this palace, you don��t need to waste your Yuanli puppet, this palace can do it, no matter what You can''t escape Liu Xia in this palace if you meet so many foreign races."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and continued to work on his own affairs.


    He didn''t have much energy to manage, so he just let Caiying wave it.


    If it hadn''t been for the predictions given by Bian Xue in advance, Zhou Shu might not be so careful.


    But in the final analysis, there is still too little knowledge. When it comes to unknown things like chaos, the past lives and the present are not helpful. There is no experience at all. The countless lives spent in reincarnation are also inexperienced. You can only rely on constant guessing and repetition. The deduction of the game will store a lot of information so that it can be used in time.


    In this way, time passes by day by day.


    "Huh, why..."


    Caiying looked down, as if she felt something was wrong, she couldn''t help but slowed down, "Did you go in the wrong direction? I remember Zhou always went in this direction. Why are the mountains below all different? Would you like to ask? "


    Turning his head unconsciously, Zhou Shu behind him was still thinking intently without noticing at all.


    "Forget it, I''ve already praised Haikou, I can''t slap my face."


    Caiying shook her head thoughtfully, and encouraged herself, "It must be here, there is nothing wrong with it, and it will be here soon."


    Confidence is a good thing, but not necessarily right.


    The elves of heaven and earth mostly use the perception of other things to discern the direction, but in this air, where can she perceive anything, besides, she doesn''t like to remember things, and she doesn''t remember the way she has walked. How can she go right.


    Many more days passed.


    "Haha, I finally saw the sea, and my palace is going in the right direction!"


    Excitedly waved his arms, but was stunned again soon, "Remember that there are a lot of ice floes in the sea, and icebergs can be seen. Why is there nothing here and the color is so dark?"


    With doubts, I moved forward for a while, the color of the sea became darker and darker, but I didn''t see the iceberg I wanted to see.


    "Go the wrong way?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly raised his head and looked at her with a smile.


    Caiying hurriedly shook her head, "Where is it? You wait, right away, you can get to the North Sea of ??Mind!"


    "If you fly further down, you will reach the far sea of ??the Black Sea."


    Zhou Shu glanced, seemingly thoughtful, "Caiying, this time, it seems that we are not going to Beihai Dragon Palace?"


    "My palace is right..."


    Caiying covered her red face, "You are the one who made a mistake."


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu laughed suddenly and happily, "Hahaha, hahaha."


    Caiying was shocked. She hadn''t seen Zhou Shu so abnormal. She was at a loss. He hesitated for a while before saying, "Woo, I''m sorry, it took your time."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved, "It''s okay."


    At this time, he was in a good mood, not because he had any understanding of the chaos secret realm, but Shu Zhidao finally made a breakthrough.


    In the process of continuously deducing the chaotic mystery, Zhou Shu also gave birth to a trace of boredom, tired and bored, which has not been for a long time. In order to get rid of this emotion, he temporarily gave up long hours of tedious work and changed After thinking about it, try to think about some problems of Shu Zhidao.


    I don''t know that this change is surprisingly effective.


    Fantastic ideas continue to emerge, and the floods blow up, such as slashing the mess, and many problems have been solved. You must know that those problems have been entangled with Zhou Shu for a long time, years, and decades, but in these few days, Almost all have been answered.


    The shackles that had been entangled with him were broken, and the threshold of Shu Zhi Dao was further lowered. It was lowered a lot, and the foundation can be started to practice. There is no longer any restriction on practicing other Dao first. A new Shu Xin Sutra is already available. The sea of ??knowledge takes shape.


    From the Nascent Infant Realm to the Golden Core Condensing Vein Realm, to the present foundation-building realm, one step at a time, the hardship and hard work in it, in the Xuanhuang Realm, no one except Zhou Shu can To understanding.


    Of course, the improvement of his own strength is also extremely obvious. I originally thought that it would be difficult for Shu Zhidao to improve in the Xuanhuang Realm, but did not want to have such a result.


    How can I not be happy.


    Caiying, who understood it, also rejoiced, "Hehe, it''s not in vain at all, Zhou, then don''t blame this palace for going the wrong way."


    "No wonder, if you get to the North Sea of ??Mind ahead of schedule, and I haven''t figured out the problem of Shuzhi Dao."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "Then entering the secret realm, I am afraid that there will be a lot more danger, but now," a trace of pride appeared on his face, "the result must be much better."


    Caiying pointed at herself triumphantly, "Then you are not grateful to this palace?"


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and saluted quite solemnly.


    "Hehe."


    You will not be punished if you make a mistake, and you will be praised and thanked. Caiying is more proud and smiles from ear to ear, "My palace is a nobleman, and I went the wrong way, but it brought good luck."


    Seeing the joy of joy, Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shaken.


    Right now Isn''t it what you want to change the future?


    The current situation is definitely not something that can be calculated by the method of calculation. After using the profit to follow him with the flash, after knowing his decision, he chose to take Caiying to the secret realm. Caiying lost his way on the road, but made a breakthrough. Shackles, Shu Zhidao''s progress, and his own strength enhancement are all unpredictable accidents, and his fate has been affected by this.


    He used various methods to influence the future under calculation, but the influence came too unexpected.


    At this moment, he has a peculiar feeling.


    Can''t tell what it is, but vaguely, it is inseparable from fate.


    (Ps: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1932: Help 1

    Caiying asked, "Zhou, where are we going now?"


    "there."


    Zhou Shu pointed, still thinking about the problem.


    It was all unplanned accidents, but with excellent results.


    For Zhou Shu, who has always been steady and step-by-step, this is a great revelation. In many cases, planning is not necessary, but careful consideration is required. Changes in time may not be a good thing.


    "It''s so lively below!"


    After flying for several hours, Caiying shouted, "Hey, we seem to have been here before?"


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at it, as if thoughtful, "Here, I''ve been here."


    "A lot of aliens, they are still very powerful ones."


    Caiying turned her head and blinked her eyes and said, "But... why did they fight on their own? Then we don''t have to worry about it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a while, then said slowly, "Help the Blood Flower God Sect."


    The island below was the seat of the Blood Flower God Sect established by the Saint Utan. Zhou Shu came once and warned the Saint not to have trouble.


    I didn''t care about it. Not only was this matter out of plan, it was an internal struggle between different races. It was just happy to see it happen, but at this time Zhou Shu had the idea of ??taking advantage of the trend, and perhaps the accident brought him back. Since there is an accident, the accident will continue.


    "The palace will go down!"


    Caiying nodded, turned into a streamer, and rushed down.


    In mid-air, a bright glow shone straight down onto the island.


    The sun shines everywhere, covering the entire island within a few breaths, and a little cyan brilliance in the sun shines, and it will inevitably bring a scream wherever it goes.


    "what?"


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Has anyone come to help us? It looks like a monk?"


    The Yinkui tribe on the island was surprised.


    "This seems to be Zhou Shu''s sword."


    The goddess Utan in the temple was slightly stagnant, and she quickly recognized Caiying''s origins, and her mouth showed a smile unconsciously, "How could he be here and help us the Yinkui tribe? Could it be..."


    "Yinkui clan witch, die!"


    While he was thinking about it, the gate of the palace suddenly burst, and a tall, alien powerhouse broke in.


    His body was five feet long, his head touched the roof of the hall, his body was six arms long, and his arms were covered with ancient patterns, and each hand held a different weapon, glaring at the saint Youtan, with fierce gleam in his eyes.


    The sage Youtan stopped slightly, and smiled, "It turns out to be a distinguished guest of the Heitian clan. I didn''t expect you to come to the Xuanhuang Realm too, disrespectful and disrespectful."


    "Stop talking nonsense, you can come as a witch, can Laozi Protoss come?"


    Heitian took a step forward, and the hall suddenly trembled, the pillars slanted, and the rubble fell like rain.


    "Why is it so fierce?"


    Saint Utan sat still, and said faintly, "I don''t seem to have provoke you Black Heavens, why do you want to come to my Blood Flower God to teach trouble?"


    "Blood Flower God Cult, Bah!"


    Heitian clan shouted, "You are also worthy of the word''God'' in a corner of your world? If you deal with humans in peace, Lao Tzu doesn''t care about you, but you just provoke those alien races who kill humans. This is what provokes us. !"


    The eyes of the Saint Youtan gradually became cold, she shook her head, and smiled disdainfully, "Hehe, you Heitian clan claiming to be a protoss, you have always been your own way, but I also respect you a little bit. I did not expect that when I reached the Xuanhuang world, I became someone else��s dog. If Da Hei Tian God knows that his younger generation is like this, don''t know what expression it will be? Hehe, it''s really funny."


    "you wanna die!"


    The Heitian clan''s complexion changed suddenly, and his body burst into shape. The six sharp weapons in his hand circled in a circle, completely surrounding the saint woman by dozens of feet.


    The golden light was shining, the blades crossed, and the saint was caught in the middle, seemingly nowhere to escape.


    "Although you are a little capable, this saint is not in the eyes!"


    The saint Youtan screamed, and her camouflage light suddenly appeared on her body, blooming like a flower, blocking the attacks of all kinds of weapons, and the overflowing light continued to shoot towards the Hei Tian Clan.


    The power of Utambula was actually used from the beginning.


    But how could the Heitian clan look like his peers, with a sneer, his body suddenly blackened, annihilating the light.


    Speaking of speaking, the status of the Heitian tribe and the Dijiang tribe in the heavens and all realms are almost the same. They were once known as the existence of the gods. Although the **** gods are not from the gods of the Xuanhuang realm, they are continuously spread through the Zen gate in the realm of cultivation It is also very famous, not worse than the Dijiang Clan.


    In this invasion of the Xuanhuang Realm, the Dijiang Clan reached an agreement with the adults in advance, which made the Hetian Clan a step late and failed to become a more powerful messenger. This made the Hetian Clan angry and involuntarily different from the Dijiang Clan. , The Heitian Clan even wanted to be the masters of the Xuanhuang Realm. Therefore, they took the initiative to accept the brand and came to the Xuanhuang Realm. They were nominally obedient to the Dijiang Clan, but they also had great autonomy.


    This time the attack on the Blood Flower God Sect was decided by the Hei Tian Clan.


    The two fought into a group, fierce and extraordinary, and the hall suffered, and it collapsed completely within a few seconds.


    The saint Utan feels distressed, and the offensive is a bit fierce, but her strength is not as good as that of the black sky tribe, and Utanbula can''t wield strength, and she is worried about the fate of the tribe, and she has scruples, at most she can only fight. Stalemate.


    After a while, the two were still fighting, and only the saint became tired.


    "Take him three inches below his ribs, there is his weakness."


    A voice came over, and the Saintess of Youtan was slightly startled, staring, but saw Zhou Shu standing not far away with a calm expression, and around him were his own people, most of them standing in good order. Of the alien race, there is no one to see.


    "Damn you!"


    A black giant axe suddenly flew out of the hands of the Heitian Clan and smashed towards Zhou Shu.


    Du Qikuai, even the sound of the wind could not be heard, and it was already in front of Zhou Shu.


    The giant axe was still an inch from Zhou Shu, but suddenly stopped.


    A bright cloud fell on the axe, and as the light dimmed, the giant axe shattered inch by inch and turned into a pile of residue.


    "Humph!"


    Caiying appeared from Zhou Shu with a look of contempt, "I don''t need Zhou to take action against you!"


    The Heitian clan''s complexion sank and saw the current situation.


    Obviously, the foreign army that came to attack the Blood Flower God Cult has been wiped out. He is the only one left. The Yinkui tribe has almost no casualties. The standing cultivator is extremely powerful and can see his own at a glance. Weakness seems to be stronger than myself.


    Unconsciously, retreat.


    Once the intent to retreat is born, the intent to fight immediately decays. You must know that the Great Black Sky God was also called the God of War at the beginning, and even the intent to fight is gone. How to continue fighting?


    The saints of Utan will never miss the opportunity, the flowers of Utan are in full bloom, and they all bloom in the most vulnerable places of the Heitian tribe.


    "stop!"


    He shouted, "Witch, do you know what you are doing!"


    Saint Youtan smiled, and the offensive remained unabated, "I''m thinking of a way to kill you, what else can I do?"


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1933: Goodbye

    The Heitian tribe glared at Saint Youtan, "You want to kill me?!"


    Saint Utan smiled faintly, "If you don''t kill you, are you waiting for you to kill me?"


    "I finally understand!"


    The Heitian tribe clenched their fists and said, "No wonder you will establish a religious religion specifically to deal with foreign races. It turns out that you have colluded with human immortal cultivators!"


    "What if you understand?"


    Saint Utan smiled slightly and pointed at Zhou Shu not far away. Her smile was even brighter and moving, "Well, I just collude with humans, and I have a close collusion. Envy, but people don��t want you, but you can how is it?"


    The Black Sky Clan roared, "Do you know the consequences if you do this? Not only you are unlucky, but also the Anemone Realm you are in!"


    Saint Youtan shook her head and said with disdain, "Then you will destroy the Yinkui Realm. I don''t care, it would be better to destroy it earlier."


    "you you"


    The Heitian clan was speechless for a while, and his whole body was red.


    In the argument of words, how could the Hei Tian Clan be a sharp-toothed saint opponent. He wanted to scold him a few words and disrupt the offensive of the saint Youtan and took the opportunity to escape, but didn''t want to have any effect. Instead, he was so angry that he became angry.


    The saint Youtan talked and smiled, but her movements did not stop at all. A Youtan flower suddenly bloomed on the Heitian Clan.


    There is a very strong Utambula power in the flower, which is the explosion that has been accumulated for a long time.


    Bang!


    There was a muffled sound.


    The Heitian clan''s figure was tilted, and a hole suddenly appeared in the body, which was actually penetrated.


    The Great Dark Sky God is known for his incomparably strong body, invincible across the heavens, worthy of the name of the God of War, and his descendants have also obtained similar talents. Although not as strong as the Great Dark Sky God, it is much stronger than most races, even if It is difficult for immortal implements to seriously injure them, the human immortal cultivator''s body of tribulation cannot be compared with it, but relatively speaking, three inches below the ribs is their weakest place, one of the weaknesses of the Heitian clan.


    The power of Utambula is definitely one of the strongest powers in the Xuanhuang world.


    The Heitian clan made a horrible cry, and his body was unsteady, and his mind was even more frightened. This was the first time he was injured after he came to the Xuanhuang Realm.


    But it was the last time.


    With the gap, the power of Utampa immediately took advantage of the trend, and the blossoms of Utampa flowers bloomed in the body of the Heitian tribe for the first time. Every time they opened, it was an explosion, which brought huge damage to the Heitian tribe. It is he who is like a King Kong can not stand it.


    But a dozen breaths, the pain reached its extreme, and before the power of the branding had time to explode, he was completely pampered, and there was no sound.


    "Great!"


    "The saint has won!"


    "If you attack our Blood Flower God Sect, you must learn a lesson! See if you dare to come next time!"


    The Yinkui tribe cheered and were excited, but the saint Eutan remained calm, her eyes fixed on the body of the Heitian tribe.


    In a short while, a small flower slowly bloomed from the wound, and it bloomed bigger and bigger, very bright and colorful.


    Saint Utan walked over quickly, reached out her hand to pick the flower in her hand, looked at it treasuredly, with a smile on her face.


    This flower is naturally the power of the dark anemone transformed from the flesh and blood essence of the Heitian tribe. It took a lot of her energy, but it was definitely meaningful. Both the quantity and the quality were much better than those she had collected before.


    Turning to Zhou Shu, she bowed down and looked solemnly, "Thank you, Sect Master Zhou for your help."


    Zhou Shu silently watched her finish this, his expression gradually sinking, "There are still many alien corpses on the island, and the saints can also collect them to obtain more the power of the anemone you want. Don''t waste the opportunity, but you If one day uses the cultivator of immortality, I will never let you go."


    "Yes."


    Saint Utan completely put away her arrogance, and said sincerely, "Today I have received the great favor of the suzerain. I should obey the suzerain''s instructions."


    Zhou Shuslow nodded, "You remember this sentence."


    "understood."


    Youtan Saint Yan smiled, staring at Zhou Shu, her eyes flickering, and her eyes were moving, "Sect Master can rest assured, in fact, I am no longer interested in human beings, except for the Sect Master."


    Zhou Shu didn''t even look at her, and raised his hand indifferently, "Farewell."


    "Suzerain wait a minute."


    The saint Youtan showed a trace of anxiety, and said quickly, "The Sect Master helped me, and also helped so many people of my tribe. If the Sect Master left like this, wouldn��t it make people laugh, saying that I don��t know the Saint Youtan too much? Etiquette? Although I am not a member of the Xuanhuang Realm, I still know what to do."


    "Yes, do we still have to thank the Sovereign!"


    "Without the sovereign, we may all be dead."..


    "And that sword"


    "Yeah, yeah, that sword is really powerful. It killed a lot of alien races, and I didn''t even see it clearly."


    The Yinkui clansmen followed in succession, with a sincere expression.


    Caiying also nodded happily, seeming to respond to everyone.


    However, Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as she was about to say something more, Saint Youtan suddenly sighed slightly, grieving and grieving, "Could it be that the Sect Master hates me for waiting? Alas, if this is the case, I can only blame me for doing things that I shouldn''t have done. , Annoyed the suzerain"


    "OK OK."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I know you have a sharp tongue, so I don''t need to say it anymore, just tell me, how can you thank me?"


    The sage Utan smiled, soft and charming, "The lord saves us from the water and fire. If there is no lord, I don��t know what to do. I am afraid that it will be a waste of hard work for the lord. Whatever the lord wants, as long as we Yes, there is nothing not to give."


    The voice became smaller and smaller, and it became more charming.


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Don''t use those tricks that you have done, and your effort is wasted."


    He knew what the saint was doing.


    Regarding Meidao, there is no one in the realm of Xiu Xian better than Cheng Tianlan, and Cheng Tianlan does not take advantage of Zhou Shu here. Perhaps Yin Kui Ce is stronger than the Meidao of Xuanhuang World, and the saint��s appearance is even better. But again, it had no effect on Zhou Shu.


    When I was thinking of quietness, there was no water in the water, and nothing could interfere, at least in the Xuanhuang world.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, the saint hurriedly said, "Don''t worry about the lord, I don''t have a trace of harm, but I don''t know what to do."


    "If you want to hurt me, I won''t say either."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You don��t have to do this, I know you want to thank me, but you have no foundation in the Xuanhuang Realm, and there is nothing you can take out. Besides, I don��t want you to take things from the Xuanhuang Realm to thank you. Me, those shouldn''t be yours."


    Saint Utan nodded her head again and again, very grateful, "The suzerain is right, UU reading I am afraid that there is no suzerain."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Remember, if you meet it elsewhere in the future, it will not be too late for you to thank you."


    "Other places?"


    The holy goddess''s color is slightly condensed, "The lord means but me"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''ll talk about it later, if you do a good job, I can''t continue to help you and say goodbye."


    Without saying anything, with Caiying, Zhou Shu rose into the sky and disappeared without a trace.


    Saint Utan stood there quietly, as if thinking of something, a lot of smiles appeared in the corners of her mouth unconsciously, "I understand"


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1934: Tiankeng

    "Coming!"


    Caiying pointed to the front and shouted excitedly.


    On the surface of the sea, there are large tracts of ice floes, and icebergs come oncoming, as if they will hit them at any time.


    "It''s here."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly with a relaxed expression.


    The last time I went to the North Sea of ??Underworld, it was to change the destiny of the Demon Refining Pot. This time it was for myself, but there was nothing to be nervous about. Even if his thoughts all day long had no effect, he still knew nothing about Chaos, but the car arrived. There must be a way in front of the mountain, and it is not too late to solve problems when they come out.


    Accidents do not necessarily bring bad results.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise.


    Not far away, a huge iceberg tens of miles away suddenly split and slid into the sea in two halves.


    Caiying was shocked, "What''s the matter, Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "In fact, it is common for icebergs to melt. Don''t worry, I can''t see anything underneath."


    Caiying seemed to realize something, "Oh, I thought there were some monsters, hey, such a big iceberg, if you say nothing, it will disappear."


    Didn''t fly far.


    There was another loud noise.


    Another iceberg split before the two of them, slipped and disappeared into the water.


    Caiying stagnated, "Ah, there is no one."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, but there was a hint of doubt in his heart. It is common for icebergs to melt, but it is a bit strange in succession. He just let go of his spiritual sense to investigate, but he couldn''t find any changes.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The same thing is still alive, even more frequently.


    Almost every few hundred miles, you can see several icebergs disappear in front of you.


    Even Zhou Shu frowned, which was obviously abnormal.


    Is it a change in ocean currents, or something else?


    After thinking about it, Caiying exclaimed again, "What a big fish, so many!"


    Not far away, a large group of whales swam quickly.


    Whale beasts are common monsters in the North Sea of ??Netherworld. There are many types, most of them around the fifth and sixth ranks. They are huge, and the largest can reach forty to fifty miles long. They float on the sea like a hill, but whales do not live in groups. It is really rare that there are such a large group of hundreds of them.


    The direction is towards them, but it doesn''t look like an attack, it''s more like running away.


    Zhou Shu led Feizhou to fly higher.


    The group of whales and beasts quickly passed under the flying boat, without noticing them in a hurry.


    Caiying tilted her head, "It looks like something is chasing them?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to hesitate a bit, "I can''t see it, but you must be careful. This situation is very strange."


    The farther you go, the more such sights you see.


    The iceberg collapsed and disappeared, fish schools hurriedly fled, large and small vortexes appeared on the sea surface, the flow was extremely fast, and the whole sea surface seemed to be boiling.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion gradually darkened. He knew very well that the sea of ??the North Ming was the calmest and most windless sea, like now, it was almost unheard of.


    As he flew deeper and deeper, there were fewer icebergs and the sea gradually calmed down, but Zhou Shu''s heart became more confused.


    She seemed to notice something, Caiying whispered, "Should we be there?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    With regard to distance, he never made a mistake. Normally, they should have stepped on the ice now.


    In the middle of the North Sea of ??Underworld, there is a vast and boundless ice field. The celestial burial pit and chaos secret realm they are looking for should also be in and under the ice field, but until now, Zhou Shu has not seen the edge of the ice field, that is, Say��the ice sheet has been submerged by sea water.


    Let go of the consciousness, and quickly verified this idea.


    The original ice sheet was hundreds of feet below the sea.


    It seems that the melting of a large number of icebergs has caused the sea level to rise and the ice sheet to be submerged, causing many fish and beasts to migrate. However, the change is not formed over time-there is no sign of it a hundred years ago, but it was born suddenly. It''s very strange.


    What caused such a big change in Beimingzhihaisheng?


    The divine consciousness stayed on the submerged ice sheet, and soon it became clear that many cracks, large and small, appeared on the ice sheet, some tens of meters wide, and some even more than a dozen miles wide.


    The crack stretched all the way into the depths of the ice sheet.


    The flying boat continued to move forward. After thousands of miles, the huge ice sheet finally appeared in front of him.


    It was very different from the past, the ice surface was not even at all, and dozens of huge cracks stood on the ice surface, like torn wounds.


    "How did it become like this?"


    Caiying was stunned, curiously asked, "Could it be that who got through the catastrophe?"


    "Passing the robbery?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant.


    He hadn''t thought about this, but it was indeed possible.


    But if it is really a tragedy, it is too terrible. This is just the edge, not the center of the tragedy. The edge can cause such damage and cause the entire North Ming Sea to rise. Such a number of disasters may not end with the tenth heaven.


    Who can lead such a big catastrophe?


    Was it the behemoth stinging near the sky burial pit?


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, speeding up the flight.


    The further forward, the more shocking.


    There are more and more cracks, and they are getting bigger and bigger, and every one of them doesn''t reach the bottom, I''m afraid it will be more than tens of miles.


    There was a thick white mist floating over some cracks. The profound ice that had accumulated for thousands of years, tens of thousands of years or even longer was broken, and the icy air that radiated would turn into ice cubes if touched accidentally. Even the monsters of Tier 5 and 6 cannot be avoided.


    But for the cultivator, this is an extremely rare material.


    If the ice surface is not lifted, it is difficult to collect.


    While flying, Zhou Shu also collected a lot of cold air and stored it in a universe bag to create an iceberg in the bag. The demon refining pot is doing the same thing. The demon refining world needs various ecology, and the glacier is also essential. Although you can change, it is better to have ready-made ones, why not?


    As you move forward, the cracks become wider and wider, like a river.


    After walking for a while, Caiying couldn''t help shouting, "What a big pit!"


    Yes, a big hole.


    A big hole with a radius of tens of thousands of miles appeared in front of him.


    Zhou Shu had never heard of such a large pothole, and it was not much worse than the rumored tiankeng. As for the depth, it was even immeasurable. I was afraid that it would be hundreds of miles or more, and the spiritual sense would not be able to penetrate it.


    It was as if a giant was holding this ice sheet in his hand and had drilled a big hole in it with a drill.


    This was Zhou Shu''s first feeling when he saw the pothole. It was a bit illusory. It was not a naturally formed large hole at all. It must be caused by external forces Caiying stared at the pothole intently and was shocked.


    She couldn''t help scratching her head, "Zhou, look, it''s very smooth inside, how could such a big pit suddenly appear? And it seems that it is exactly the location of the heavenly grave pit we are looking for, isn''t it, Zhou?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "This time you remembered correctly, the heavenly grave pit should be at the location of this pit, but not in the middle."


    Caiying''s expression was a little bitter, "That''s awful, what should I do now, how can I find it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Just look for it like this, it saves trouble, let''s go down and see."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1935: Silver 狰

    Come, be sure to take a closer look.


    Taking in the flying boat, with Caiying, Zhou Shu probed into the pothole.


    Very careful, very careful, the strange and unknown sinkhole, like a bottomless abyss, danger is everywhere, but you can''t miss a little detail.


    The pothole looks straight and has almost no slope. The surroundings are smooth, but traces of melting can be seen. This is indeed a bit like caused by the catastrophe. The ice sheet was completely penetrated by the thunder, and the ice gradually melted. The catastrophe disappeared and slowly solidified again.


    Thinking of Heavenly Tribulation, a thought came to mind.


    Could it be because of that, God wants to stop it?


    Caiying pointed to a piece of ice in the distance, and exclaimed, "Zhou, look at it. It''s all red here. It''s different from other places, like blood?"


    Zhou Shufei felt it for a few miles and nodded, "Yes, it''s blood."


    "There are also here! There are more over there!"


    Caiying pointed everywhere and whispered, "There is blood everywhere, where does it come from, so much?"


    Zhou Shu had already chipped through the ice wall, took out a piece of ice with blood, looked at it carefully, and after a few glances, his expression gradually condensed.


    Caiying curiously asked, "What kind of blood is it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the ice cube and shook his head slightly, "It''s a ferocious."


    Caiying blinked, "What''s that?"


    "Silver is a kind of beast."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Also known as Thunder Beasts, they are born with thunder power and are very aggressive. Wherever they have appeared, thousands of miles of vegetation do not grow, so they provoke many sacred beasts and are regarded as public enemies. Therefore, except for the ones that left, the remaining scorpions were extinct a long time ago, and there has never been a record in the Xuanhuang world, but it is unexpected that there is one here, which is the rarest silver scorpion in the scorpion."


    Caiying was a little surprised, "It''s just a little blood, how did you recognize it?"


    "It''s actually very simple. You can perceive the thunder power in your blood and use your spiritual sense."


    Zhou Shu handed the ice cube over, Caiying stepped forward to perceive it, as if she had been electrocuted, her figure bounced away, and she didn''t dare to approach it anymore. He was shocked, "It''s numb, and I can''t move it. What kind of ghost blood is it?"


    "Zheng''s thunder power comes from the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is the same as the thunder of Heavenly Tribulation, but it also has its unique characteristic, which is paralysis."


    Zhou Shu explained, "If you perceive it carefully, the numbness still has a biting ice cold. The ice cold is stronger than Wannian Xuanbing. Not only the flesh and blood, but even the consciousness and soul will be frozen. This is also a silver ��. Uniquely, some alien beasts also inherited this talent, such as Ice Owl, but it is far less obvious and special than Yin Fei."


    Retracting the ice cube, Zhou Shu said slowly, "The power in this trace of residual blood is very small, only a tiny bit, but the essence is still there, and it can affect us. Even if you don''t have a body, you can feel the power of that power. "


    "The beast is terrible."


    Caiying lowered her head and muttered, but she didn''t want to get close to the bloodstain anymore. Just now, it was really uncomfortable.


    Pointing at the ice wall from afar, she whispered, "Zhou, is this the giant beast hidden here before?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "The breath is similar, majestic and powerful, but at the time I couldn''t think of it, the beast stung here would be a god."


    Caiying was a little excited, "If we knew it, we could look at it, talk to it, maybe we could recruit it! That''s a beast, unfortunately I missed it."


    "I knew it, we would hide further."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "At that time, we didn''t have the ability to compete with the beasts, far inferior. If we didn''t guess wrong, this silver scorpion would have reached the eighth level long ago, and may enter the ninth level at any time and leave the Xuanhuang world."


    Speaking of the Xuanhuang Realm is really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger, I don''t know where it hides a very strong existence, even if it is a divine beast, it is possible to reappear, but I don''t know if the holy beast is still hiding somewhere, silently guarding the Xuanhuang Realm.


    "Then we are lucky, but luckily it didn''t come out..."


    Caiying nodded lightly, feeling quite emotional, "Then how did it die? It should have been a short time ago. How could even the beast die and die torn apart, leaving only a little blood, alas."


    Zhou Shu stared at the ice wall, blood red, abyss, split, a few words inexplicably poured into his heart.


    He shook his head, dispelled them from his heart, and said solemnly, "Caiying, it seems that you were right before, it''s a disaster."


    "Heavenly Tribulation?"


    Caiying shook her head, as if she had forgotten.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Heavenly Tribulation has completely destroyed this place. Yin Hao is under the Heavenly Tribulation, and unfortunately, he was also hit by the thundering thunder. It is just that Yin Hao is also a thunder-walking beast. The traces will not be completely annihilated."


    "Oh����"


    Caiying couldn''t help but lighted her head, as if thinking of something, she suddenly said in shock, "Ah, Zhou? You mean, this catastrophe was not caused by Yin Fei?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This place is far away from the thundering center, it''s just an edge. If it is a silver catwalk, then the thundering center will be here, and if the thundering thunder is facing it, I guess it will be broken and left nothing. When it came down, even if it had the power of thunder, it left these bloodstains. On the one hand, the thunder did not come from it, but also because it was trying to avoid it, but it still did not escape."


    "It''s just the edge of Jie Lei, it''s still a beast."


    Caiying became more shocked, her face a little pale, "Zhou, how powerful is that robbery thunder, and who caused such a thunderous thunder? Could it be that there are a large group of divine beasts below?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Look down and you will see, but I don''t think it is a beast."


    This kind of power is the real world and the earth, which caused the North Sea of ??Underworld to rise, and the ice sheet changed its appearance and completely changed its appearance.


    The tribulation that caused such a change should have only appeared three times in Zhou Shu''s memory, and these three times were not caused by the tribulation of the beasts or humans. It was impossible for the tribulation to cause such a big disaster.


    It''s all God''s punishment.


    Such as the collapse of the ancient Kunlun Mountains.


    In Kunlun Mountain��s case, it was because of the wrath of the immortal realm that caused the immortal realm to surrender the calamity. As a result, the entire mysterious yellow realm was changed. Kunlun Mountain became a sea of ??death for a million miles, and the 9th-order spiritual vein disappeared. Can''t compare with Kunlun Mountain, but the result is similar.


    If nothing is wrong the result here should be the behavior of Tiandao individual, and has nothing to do with the fairy world.


    For this, Heaven also paid a price.


    It seems that something unacceptable to Heaven has appeared here, or is about to appear, Heaven must be stopped by Heaven��s Punishment. For this reason, Heaven has mobilized an unprecedented source of heaven and earth, and destroyed it with the greatest thunder. That silver �� just coincided with the meeting and became a bewildered ghost.


    What has appeared that made Tiandao so angry?


    In fact, the answer is already in Zhou Shu''s mind, and the previous change of thought should be the answer.


    The place of chaos.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1936: 1 model 1

    Is the place of primordial chaos about to appear in this world, will cause chaos in the world, and will destroy it in advance?


    Or was it because Zhou Shu was going to the place of chaos, and Heaven was afraid of what Zhou Shu would get from it, and then destroyed it?


    According to Zhou Shu, the latter is more likely.


    Heavenly Dao Pu Lao undoubtedly knows his movements. What Zhou Shu did in the Xuanhuang Realm, as long as Heaven��s Dao pays attention to it, he will definitely not escape. This is the reason.


    Here again this time.


    The changes in the North Sea of ??Mind were sudden, Beiluzhou did not respond, and Wushuang City did not have any news. It should have happened in the past few months. If such a drastic change had occurred earlier, Zhou Shu would have noticed it. It is said that after Zhou Shu left Guixu, Tiandao Pu Lao began to attack.


    ����Using the thunder thunder like a punishment from heaven, attacked the ice field, trying to destroy the place of chaos.


    What Zhou Shu saw now was the Sea of ??the North Sea, which had been changed by Heaven''s Dao. It was hard to say whether there would still be a place of chaos in this bottomless sinkhole.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be talking to himself, with a hint of sarcasm, "If you do this, I will go even more."


    The more difficult, the more we must move forward.


    Caiying said unconsciously, "Zhou, who are you talking to?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Let''s continue."


    Although it is a guess, Zhou Shu is 90% sure that this is the case. What Heaven wants to destroy, but does not want Zhou Shu to obtain, must be an extremely important thing, otherwise he could not use such a powerful sky thunder, such a method, Even if it is not used for the cultivator, it must have violated the rules he should abide by.


    Perhaps, besides helping Yangmei to prolong his life, Zhou Shu could get even greater gains.


    The lower the air, the stronger the cold, and the smaller the sinkhole.


    The hole above has a radius of tens of thousands of miles, but when it reaches a thousand miles, it is only a few thousand miles away. Because there is too much cold below, it freezes at all times, so Zhou Shu''s downward journey, I just watched. The ice cave keeps shrinking and getting smaller and smaller.


    Caiying shivered unconsciously.


    This kind of cold, even without a body, will feel cold and unbearable.


    Zhou Shu propped up the Tao Tower and wrapped her up.


    "Much better, Zhou."


    Caiying smiled very contentedly, "How far have we gone, why can''t we still see it?"..


    "It''s almost a thousand miles."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The cold below is too heavy, and the spiritual sense is frozen. I can''t see how far, but it is almost the end."


    A thousand miles underground, a depth that very few people can reach, even a cultivator who crosses the Tribulation Realm, is still struggling. I would like to thank this big hole. If there is not, Zhou Shu will find it by himself, I am afraid it will be even more difficult.


    That Jie Lei was also extremely terrifying. It really penetrated the ice sheet. This force was somewhat unimaginable.


    Even if it reaches the Mahayana state and can fully mobilize the origin of heaven and earth, it is impossible to do so.


    After another time, although the pothole is still shrinking, it can be seen that the shrinkage has slowed down.


    This is very strange. According to the truth, the more the cold is going down, the faster the icing will be, and the pothole will be filled up soon. This is not the case, indicating that there is some force below that is blocking the freezing, and there is probably Zhou Shu is looking for the goal.


    Zhou Shu speeded up and stepped up his defenses.


    Caiying whispered, "Look there, there is a red dot."


    At the bottom of the pothole, there was indeed a gleaming red dot, like a light in the dark night. Although faint, it was clearly visible.


    "I went to see."


    Zhou Shu also noticed, and immediately let go of the eighth sense.


    The eighth sense consumes a lot, and it uses its own source, unlike the original energy and divine consciousness, which can be restored at any time, and it is impossible to use the power of the demon refining pot, so it must be used with caution.


    Zhou Shu stopped at a glance.


    "Zhou, what, what is it?"


    Caiying stared at Zhou Shu with an impatient look.


    Zhou Shuli was there, his expression was very solemn, and there was no sound for a while, Caiying seemed to have realized something, and did not continue to question.


    "Is it here?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and let out a sigh of relief.


    Caiying cautiously said, "Did you see...that?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Yes, I thought it was in the secret realm, but it was outside."


    What he saw was a piece of blood red, and could not tell what it was. Although it was only a small piece, it gave him a sense of boundlessness. The blood color was extremely deep and bottomless, like an abyss, like a huge mouth, what he was expecting .


    This scene is no different from what Bian Xue told him before.


    "what!"


    Caiying was taken aback. She also heard the conversation between Bian Xue and Zhou Shu. She naturally knew what Zhou Shu saw, "Is it exactly the same?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, a little helpless, "It''s exactly the same, it''s incredible. Not only is it the same as what she said, it''s exactly the same as I thought."


    In fact, Bian Xue said very vaguely, with a few words, but inexplicably, a certain idea was naturally formed in the sea of ??his knowledge, and now what he saw was exactly the appearance of that idea.


    This idea, he never talked about it to anyone, nor did he describe it exactly, like a very vague dream he had had, but now it completely appeared in front of him, and it was not different from the dream. This dream became The reality is strange, but it seems to be taken for granted.


    The calculation method is really mysterious.


    "Is it so accurate?"


    Caiying immediately became nervous, her body trembling slightly, "Zhou, then you must not pass, you will be torn to pieces if you want to."


    "Perhaps."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. Judging from Bian Xue''s calculation, if he approaches the abyss, he will split into countless pieces and be swallowed by the blood-red abyss. This is incredible, but I have to believe it.


    Because at least it seems that Bian Xue''s calculation is reasonable.


    Seeing Zhou Shu didn''t shake his head, Caiying flew to his ear, "Zhou, don''t go! Knowing that it is a dead end, what are you going to do."


    She yelled anxiously and was about to cry.


    "Let me see first, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu comforted a few words, his expression still calm, and continued to look around.


    Obviously there is a wonderful force over the **** abyss. That force drives away the surrounding cold air. This is also the reason why it cannot freeze quickly below, and the abyss is dark black around it. After the robbery attacked, it seemed that the robbery thunder penetrated the ice field, rushed for thousands of miles, and went deep into here. The power was undiminished, but it could not destroy the **** abyss.


    This is a bit scary.


    There is no need to say anything about the coldness. Although Zhou Shu didn''t see the power of Jie Lei with his own eyes, he knew that it was a power that a great power could not stand, but here, it was intact.


    What is this abyss?


    Really curious.


    (Ps: Thank you ang for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1937: Swallowed

    Is that abyss the place of chaos where the energy of chaos gathers?


    Zhou Shu had such doubts, but after careful investigation, it seemed that he couldn''t find a trace of chaos.


    He had never seen the Qi of Chaos, but he knew something from the spirit veins. Once he encountered it, he could still perceive it, but he didn''t feel that way here.


    Otherwise, just try it here.


    With this thought, he took out the open sky stone, and according to the guidance of the city creator, wanted to use the open sky stone to open the gate of chaos.


    Xu is too far away, or it is not the location at all, in short, there is no response.


    "I have to go over and try it."


    Zhou Shu was a little disappointed.


    Caiying still looked at him baffledly, "Zhou, don''t go."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "I''ve already come, how can I not figure it out, I will go and see, you will wait for me in the sword."


    Caiying wanted to say more, but looking at Zhou Shu''s expression, she could only nod her head aggrievedly, and returned to Qingjian.


    Zhou Shu held the open sky stone and went down.


    He knew that there was a mysterious power underneath, but he couldn''t perceive the range of that power at all, and had to be extremely careful. It was a power that could be blocked by even a powerful tribulation, and he asked himself not to be an opponent.


    Every step you take, you must stop and try to open the door of chaos.


    "what!"


    He didn''t get out of hundreds of feet, and there was an exclamation behind him, like a heartbreak.


    What happened to Caiying?


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, and he hurriedly looked around, only to see a flash of light, and a green sword flew over.


    Caiying''s face was reflected on the sword, terrified and worried.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, "Caiying, what''s wrong?"


    "Zhou, can''t you feel it?"


    Caiying was extremely confused, pointed at Zhou Shu with the tip of the sword, and said in surprise, "Look at yourself!"


    "Myself?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly condensed, and he looked along the tip of the sword, and was stunned, his face suddenly becoming ugly.


    The legs have completely disappeared, turned into countless small fragments, one by one, sliding down into the **** abyss.


    His body was torn apart inexplicably and part of it disappeared, and Zhou Shu himself didn''t even feel a trace of it. This was even more terrifying.


    Zhou Shu calmed his mind, tried to perceive, but couldn''t perceive anything, it really was gone.


    I couldn''t find any evidence that both legs still existed, but strangely, he still didn''t feel any pain, there was no blood, and there was nothing.


    "Zhou, go!"


    Caiying reached out from the sword, grabbed Zhou Shu and wanted to lift it up.


    Not moving.


    "It''s useless."


    Zhou Shu said calmly. Although he didn''t feel it, he also understood what the situation was now. He was already in that mysterious power and was being completely torn apart by that power, and he had no way to stop it, no way.


    It was a power he couldn''t understand at all, and the rank was far above the power he mastered.


    After he felt that his legs disappeared, he tried to fly upwards, but it was useless. Whether it was his Shuzhi power, the law power, or even the spiritual consciousness, he was completely covered in front of that power. It was covered, and there was not even a trace of possibility that could exist.


    That mysterious power seems to be the ancestor of all power.


    There is a feeling of despair.


    At the same time, he also felt that that mysterious force shouldn''t appear in the Xuanhuang world today.


    But it has appeared, so what can be done.


    "What to do, what to do, Zhou?"


    Caiying was crying anxiously, holding Zhou Shu''s head with both hands, a bit wooden.


    Her own master was torn and disappeared right in front of her eyes. She didn''t know what to do at all. She only knew she died and didn''t want to let go.


    "do not know."


    Zhou Shu showed a little hesitation, and there is no good way, "Wait for me, I should not die."


    "You are like this..."


    With a cry of tears, Caiying continued to say, "Where''s the demon refining pot and Xuanyuan sword, why don''t you take it out, they should be able to help?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s useless. To use them, I need my power first, but now, I don��t have any power. You can��t feel it. Any power will disappear here, so I can��t use them at all. , Magic weapon, magic formula, nothing works..."


    While talking, it started again.


    After his legs, his body was also torn. This time Zhou Shu could see clearly.


    It was like an extremely sharp net, quietly and silently covered, my own extremely tough body, like mud in front of this unknown power, did not make any resistance, it was a little bit divided, divided into Countless fragments.


    The fragments were extremely small and fine, smaller than sand grains, falling like snowflakes.


    Immediately, it was completely swallowed by the **** abyss with its mouth wide open.


    This scene, seemingly familiar, was exactly what Bian Xue had said, and it was also what Zhou Shu had imagined, and it was born.


    "The degree is not fast."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and slowly said, "It''s like deliberately making people feel this despair, it''s very interesting."


    He carefully perceives how that power can destroy him.


    Although his body is undergoing torture, Zhou Shu will not let go of the opportunity to perceive. Although the divine mind and consciousness have no effect, the eighth sense can still be used, and at this time, no matter how heavy the consumption is. It doesn''t matter, the biggest is dead anyway.


    "You still want to laugh."


    Caiying glared at him, tears streaming down, "Think of a way, Zhou, you can''t just die like this!"


    "Really unexpected."


    Looking at Caiying, Zhou Shu gently shook his head, but he wanted to shake his head, but didn''t shake it, because now he only has one head, and Caiying is still holding it.


    He smiled slightly, "Let go, Caiying, and wait for me here for a few days. If you don''t come back, you will go back to Lingyu City and tell them what happened here."


    "That has nothing to do with my palace! I won''t let go when my palace dies!"


    Caiying looked at him steadily for a while, but suddenly calmed down. She seemed to have made some decision. The anxious emotion was completely gone, and there were no more tears on her face. Her expression was very peaceful. No matter where you go, this palace will be together, even if you die."


    Zhou Shu frowned, was about to say something, but couldn''t say it anymore.


    Because of the unknowable power swept over again, it instantly shredded his head.


    "This time, it seems to be slower than before."


    The only remaining consciousness allowed Zhou Shu to better perceive this power and observe how his head was torn apart.


    A little bit close to the body, a little bit of peeling off oneself, the feeling gradually became clear.


    "All of my power has been swallowed, even the power of life is the same, that is really a peculiar power, if I can get..."


    It��s a pity that has only a few moments left for Zhou Shu. When he is thinking about continuing to perceive, he has lost the concept of''thinking'', and the last point of his soul has also been wiped out. His life It is about to end, and the last bit of the eighth sense left behind.


    Piece by piece, like blood-colored flowers, slowly fell into the abyss.


    "week!"


    Accompanied by a heart-piercing cry.


    Caiying''s body was being torn apart, followed by Zhou Shu, withering little by little, without regret.


    All this is exactly the same as Bian Xue''s calculations, except that there is one more profit.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1938: Soul lamp

    "what?"


    Hao Ruoyan stared at the front, her face instantly turned pale, without a trace of blood.


    Hao Siyun was quite puzzled, "What''s the matter, sister?"


    Hao Ruoyan softened and almost fell down, trembling fingers forward, but could not say a word.


    Hao Siyun stared at it, but was also stunned.


    In front of him was a large row of soul lamps, but the one in the middle had already been extinguished, and no trace of light could be seen.


    The natal soul lamp is a method used by all major sects to observe whether disciples and elders are dead. Of course, the Heyin school is no exception. The soul lamp here is still made by Zhou Shu himself, and the effect is better than other major sects. It is also stronger, and the strength of vitality can be seen from the light, and even the general direction and position.


    At this moment, the other lights were very bright, and the soul lamp that represented Zhou Shu went out.


    "how is this possible!"


    Hao Siyun shouted loudly, "It''s absolutely impossible, something must be wrong!"


    "I do not know����"


    Hao Ruoyan muttered in a low voice. At this moment, he completely lost his opinion, and didn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t worry, sister."


    Hao Siyun supported her and said warmly, "Something must be wrong. Brother Shu can''t have an accident. Maybe in the cave, the soul lamp can''t work. Let''s take it out and take a look."


    "Hmm, it must be so."


    Hao Ruoyan''s eyes lit up, as if a drowning man grabbed the driftwood, holding his sister''s arm and not letting it go, "Let''s get it out soon."


    Hao Siyun nodded, raised his hand, carefully picked up the soul lamp, and walked out step by step.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that if it was a problem in the cave, how could something be wrong with Zhou Shu''s soul lamp alone, but at this point, any method should be tried, even if it is useless, even if there is only a trace of psychological comfort.


    Compared to Hao Ruoyan, she was stronger at this time.


    And Hao Ruoyan stared at the soul lamp without turning his eyes, even forgot how to fly, and almost fell down.


    Hao Siyun walked very slowly, exuding divine thoughts along the way, summoning other people to come over, this matter was really too important for her to hide.


    When we arrived at the gate of Dongtian, many people had already gathered.


    Looking at the extinguished soul lamp, all of them looked solemn and silent.


    "Are you all here?"


    Hao Ruoyan was a little surprised. After walking for such a long time, she calmed down a lot and said slowly, "In fact, it must have been extinguished when I went out to see it. I was worried."


    "Let''s take a look."


    Hao Siyun gently shook his head and walked out of the cave.


    The soul lamp is dim, without a trace of light, even after waiting for dozens of breaths and hundreds of breaths, it remains the same.


    Li Aojian said calmly, "You don''t have to worry at all. There is nothing in this Profound Yellow Realm that can kill Zhou Shu, even if it is powerful. He can''t die at all. There must be a problem with the soul lamp. It is just an accident. It''s not unheard of."


    Qingque nodded lightly, "Yes, it''s just that the soul lamp is broken. It will be fine when Zhou Shu comes back to repair it, don''t worry.


    "Yes."


    Zhao Yueru looked at the soul lamp and said slowly, "How could something happen to Zhou Shu in the Xuanhuang Realm? It''s impossible."


    Li Aojian smiled, "Hehe, Xiao Zhou''s magic weapon will also have problems. It''s really rare. I have to mock him when I come back."


    Xu Rong smiled and said, "You guys, don''t think too much, go back and do your own business, but there is a problem with the soul lamp, and it will be fine when he comes back."


    Hao Siyun looked at her sister, "Actually, I think so too, sister, what do you think?"


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Yangmei, seemingly thoughtful, "Yangmei, why don''t you speak?"


    Yang Mei raised her head and said faintly, "I believe there will be no accidents, there is nothing to say."


    From hearing the news until now, she has been so indifferent and extremely calm. She didn''t even blink her eyes, and seemed to care nothing. This made other people very strange, but it was difficult to ask too much.


    Qingque looked at Xuanhu in a daze, "Xuanhu?"


    Xuanhu settled down, "Oh, I''m in Wushuang City."


    Qingque hurriedly said, "I should ask the city lord, he knows everything in the Xuanhuang world, what does he say?"


    At this time, Wushuang City''s taboos are completely ignored, and Wushuang City is directly discussed outside.


    Xuanhu glanced at the crowd and slowly said, "The city lord said that there is no special information, it''s normal."


    Qingque seemed to heaved a sigh of relief, "No news is good news. Don''t worry about it anymore. Just do what you need to do. There are still many places to be built in Dongtian. Don''t delay it. If Zhou Shu comes back, it is not as planned. Do it well, he won''t be satisfied."


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "It caused everyone a false alarm. It is all my problem. Everyone should go to practice. I will send the soul lamp back and wait until he comes back."


    "Okay, don''t think too much, everyone."


    The crowd quickly dispersed, but Hao Ruoyan and Hao Siyun were still standing there.


    Hao Ruoyan slowly said, "Do you believe it is the soul lamp problem, sister? That is the magic weapon refined by Master Shu, and his magic weapon cannot be wrong."


    Hao Siyun took a deep breath, "Believe it or not, I can only wait, sister, the Heyin School needs us."


    "Without Master Shu, these are meaningless, and what the Heyin School is."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled faintly, "But I will wait here. They should have already left, right?"


    Hao Siyun stagnated, "They?"


    Inside the Dutch school.


    Qingque looked at Xuanhu and said slowly, "What did the city lord say?"


    Xuanhu''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he seemed to know that it could not be hidden slowly said, "The city lord said that there is a big change in the northernmost part of Beiluzhou. It''s a natural punishment, but he can''t see clearly. The spiritual veins over there haven''t recovered well enough, and can only be judged based on some changes in the surroundings, but the situation is probably more terrifying than judgment."


    Qingque seems to have realized something, "Is it the sea of ??North Ming?"


    Xuanhu nodded, "Yeah."


    "understood."


    Qingque turned around and left.


    Xuanhu said solemnly, "Are you going now? Don''t you wait for the city lord to confirm it again?"


    "No need to confirm, the place he went should be there, so stay here. Lingyu City still needs people."


    Qingque''s figure had disappeared, only a word was passed.


    Xuanhu sighed slightly, "Well, if even Zhou Shu can''t resist it, what''s the use if you go..."


    Outside Lingyu city.


    The two walked in the same direction and flew very fast.


    Zhao Yueru was slightly displeased, "You stay in the city."


    Li Aojian shook his head, "You stay in the city."


    Zhao Yueru said solemnly, "You are better than me in defending the city."


    "I find someone better than you."


    Facing Zhao Yueru''s gaze, Li Aojian slowly said, "I know Zhou Shu''s sword intent very well. As long as he shows his sword intent, I can find it. No matter how far away, you are definitely not as good as me."


    Zhao Yueru said calmly, "That''s right, let''s go together."


    "you����"


    Li Aojian shook his head unconsciously, but he was helpless.


    In fact, they are all the same. If there is no Zhou Shu in the Heyin school, then Heyin will not make much sense to them. Li Aojian has always been like this, because he only cares about swords and friends, and Zhao Yue is slowly becoming like this. The special relationship with Zhou Shu is one aspect. The higher the cultivation base, the farther one can see.


    Now, they just want to find Zhou Shu.


    No one will believe that there is a problem with the soul lamp. 8)

 Chapter 1939: do not know

    Snapped!


    As soon as I put the materials into the pill furnace, I heard an explosion.


    Yangmei took out the material blankly, threw it aside, and started the next batch.


    After a few dozen breaths, the furnace was fried again, and the materials were completely abolished, and the medicine naturally failed.


    "Ha ha."


    Yangmei shook her head and smiled faintly, "Obviously, nothing has changed. I am doing the same alchemy as before, but I can''t practice anything... Brother, have you seen it? I can''t do anything without you, no matter what. Dan Dao is still something, I can''t do it all."


    Staring at the pill furnace, she slowly said, "Brother, before you leave, you left me a message, let me wait for you, no matter what happens, I will stay in the Heyin Sect and wait for you to come back. I promised you, but I I won��t wait too long. If you don��t come back within ten years, I will..."


    "Ugh."


    A soft sigh came from outside the tree house.


    Quite quickly returned.


    ����


    In the wooden house by the desert.


    Bian Xue fiddled with the bone chips extremely intently, and her whole body was immersed in it.


    It was not that she did not receive the news, but she did not go, and she did not tell anyone that all of this was actually calculated by her a long time ago.


    But she had an inexplicable idea, a very firm idea.


    What she sees, what she calculates, is not necessarily the end.


    She wants to use the method of calculation to figure out that Zhou Shu is still alive and to figure out his true destiny. For this, she will not hesitate to give everything, even if the forbidden technique in the method of calculation is used, which is repeatedly instructed by Master Miaodi, in Xuanhuang A method of calculation that must not be used in the world.


    ����


    "Week, week, week!"


    The shout was very weak and misty.


    "I''m here����"


    Soon, the call was answered.


    Caiying became excited, "Ah, is this you? Zhou, in other words, are we still alive?"


    "For... it is...."


    Zhou Shu''s voice came over, close to my ear, and it seemed to be far away.


    Caiying was a little confused, "Zhou, your voice is very strange, why did it become like this?"


    "I...still...studying..."


    Zhou Shu replied hard, "Quick...Quick...OK."


    In unknown places, gray fog is everywhere, boundless, and sometimes some lights are lit up, like stars in the night.


    In this gray fog, there were two groups of slightly darker fog, the size of fists, close together, and they were talking quietly, it was Zhou Shu and Caiying.


    Zhou Shu didn��t know what was going on. He was swallowed and lost consciousness. After waking up, he became like this. It was just a cloud of mist, no body, only some vague spirituality and consciousness. Of course, the memory is still there, and there are also souls. a little bit.


    "Can''t you see this palace?"


    Caiying leaned close to Zhou Shu and rubbed a few times, "My palace is right next to you."


    "I''m still... working hard... learning... how to speak... it seems to be... the next step..."


    Zhou Shu answered very laboriously. It took him a long time to get used to the matter of not having a body, and it was difficult to hear or speak. He finally learned to listen and speak. Although it''s not like it, it''s barely ruined, and it will take some time to see it.


    Caiying seemed to think, "That''s how it is, no wonder you are hesitant to talk."


    Zhou Shu was very helpless, "There is no way...I also...I want to...speak, but...can''t tell."


    Caiying smiled, "What''s the problem with this, my palace teaches you!"


    This time the advantage is reflected.


    She didn''t have a body originally, even if it turned into a cloud of mist, it was not much different from what she was at the beginning, so she quickly adapted to it. I heard that there is no problem with all kinds of perception, but there is still no spiritual consciousness.


    She could feel that in the gray mist, she couldn''t use the powers such as the power of divine consciousness.


    After a long time.


    I don''t know how long it is. In the gray mist, there seems to be no concept of time.


    However, even life and death are gone, even if you know the time and place, it doesn''t make sense.


    "Teaching really well, I didn''t expect you to have such a skill."..


    Zhou Shu is satisfied. Now he can speak fluently. He doesn''t say word by word like before, "It''s wonderful, I didn''t think about it before. I don''t have a body or spiritual consciousness, and I can speak clearly and communicate with each other. , Totally incredible."


    Caiying was very proud, "Of course, I know my palace is great, call me teacher."


    This is the skill of the elves, but they are not born with them. They have paid countless hardships.


    Before each elves speak, they have to go through a long period of silence. They have spirituality but no spiritual sense. During this period, they try to speak out day and night until they can finally speak and see. Being able to move, gain perception, and gain spiritual consciousness is by no means a simple matter.


    "Hehe, now I am also an elf, very good."


    Zhou Shu laughed self-deprecatingly. Although he was in such a weird environment, he was not even clear about life and death, but he never lost his optimism and always had confidence.


    But speaking of it, isn''t he just a newborn elf now?


    Caiying nodded in satisfaction, "Now the teacher is going to teach you new things. I heard that it is not enough. You have to learn to see and learn to move."


    "The disciple listens respectfully, teacher."


    Zhou Shu smiled and promised that he must master these things in order to understand the current situation and find a way to leave.


    I don''t know how long it will be.


    "Caiying So you are older than me."


    "Did you see it?"


    Caiying exclaimed excitedly, "Hahaha, of course, my palace is better than you!"


    A small air mass, twisting his body, and dancing, and Zhou Shu is also an air mass, a little smaller than Caiying.


    Zhou Shu stared at his surroundings, using the perception that he had learned so hard, and whispered, "Zhou, what have you seen, how far can you see?"


    "I don''t know," Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s the same everywhere, I don''t know how far I can see."


    Caiying seemed to think, "Where is this place?"


    "do not know."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "But it''s definitely not in the Xuanhuang Realm. There seems to be no time and space here, and there must be no such place in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    With a thought in mind, is this the chaos secret realm?


    I haven''t used the Open Sky Stone yet, and the situation here is too weird. Could everyone who enter the secret realm become like this? There was no record in the previous classics, and Zhou Shu couldn''t understand it even more.


    Caiying hesitated for a while, and said in a low voice aggrieved, "Zhou, are we dead and turned into ghosts..."


    "do not know."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I have felt the state of the soul. It is not like this. The soul can still use the magic arts, the power of the Tao, and the divine sense, but now I can''t use any power. I feel that those powers are still there, but It is totally unusable and completely suppressed. This is similar to before entering, but I don��t know what the situation is."


    Caiying dissatisfied, "Zhou, this is the most time you said you didn''t know it! Anyway, this palace is angry!"


    "I really don''t know."


    Zhou Shu was helpless, he couldn''t even think of the situation now.


    It''s so strange, is there such a secret realm, take everything away, return to the first birth, and exist as a heaven and earth spirit.

 Chapter 1940: Counterattack

    Weird place, peculiar situation.


    Compared with Zhou Shu, Caiying is much more relaxed, no matter what the situation is, she is not worried, and she wanders around.


    As if thinking of something, "By the way, Zhou, did you see the sword in this palace?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I can''t see it, not only the sword, there is nothing left, the refining demon pot, the Xuanyuan sword, the Qiankun bag..."


    Clean and smooth, there is only a cloud of mist left on the body, where else is there, which also puzzles Zhou Shu. Are those things swallowed and disappeared by the mysterious power, or are they not brought in?


    The current situation is really difficult.


    Caiying pointed down, "No, that''s still there."


    Zhou Shu looked over, but couldn''t see anything, "What?"


    Caiying pointed again, "It''s the open sky stone."


    Zhou Shu paused slightly, "The open sky stone is still there, can you pick it up?"


    "Give it a try."


    Caiying shook a few times, and the air mass fell down, seemingly slow and slow, but disappeared from Zhou Shu''s sight in a short while, one can imagine how weak Zhou Shu''s perception is now.


    After a while, Caiying flew back and said angrily, "I can''t take it, it''s too heavy."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly.


    The open sky stone weighs a hundred catties, and Caiying can''t hold it, not to mention it, so weak, what else can I do except sigh.


    "what?"


    Caiying looked into the distance and was startled, "Zhou, it seems something is coming."


    Zhou Shu looked in the direction she was looking, but couldn''t see anything. Even if he tried his best, he could only ask, "What is that?"


    The perception is too weak to move, this feeling is really bad.


    Caiying stared at the distance, "I don''t know, it''s an air mass similar to ours, but much larger than us. There seems to be light flashing inside. He is coming towards us..."


    As he said, his voice became smaller.


    A pressure came oncoming, Caiying felt suppressed, and gradually couldn''t speak.


    At this time, Zhou Shu also saw it. It was an air mass hundreds of times larger than himself, covering the sky and obscuring the sun, giving people a sense of suffocation. The gray mist on his body exuded, as if he stretched out hundreds of arms. , Is coming towards them.


    "Go!"


    Anyone can feel that something is wrong, and that air mass is by no means good.


    Caiying was taken aback, recovered, and quickly grabbed Zhou Shu and ran back.


    Compared with the giant air mass, the speed of picking up is much faster. Even with Zhou Shu, the air mass cannot catch up, but the air mass will not leave behind, always chasing behind, as if it has found something impossible to give up. food.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The pressure gradually disappeared, and the shadow of the giant was no longer visible behind him, Caiying stopped and couldn''t help breathing.


    "Huh, I''m exhausted."


    "Thanks for your hard work," Zhou Shu said softly, "rest a while, but you have to teach me how to walk and fly."


    Although Zhou Shu had a weak perception, he couldn''t control this air-like body, so he could only be taken away by Caiying. This was not a good thing. If he did it again, he would probably be swallowed by the behemoth.


    There is a hunch that if he dies this time, it is really dead, and even the air mass state is gone.


    Speaking of everything is a bit unexpected, if he hadn''t come with Caiying, he might have been swallowed as soon as he entered here, and there would be no chance of survival.


    "Ok."


    Caiying nodded and spoke in a low voice.


    Although it is a long time ago experience, no matter how bad the memory is, it is impossible to forget. Who will forget how to walk?


    Before long, another cloud of mist flew over.


    Ten times bigger than them, the pressure is much lower than before, but it is still unacceptable.


    "Run!"


    Caiying didn''t hesitate this time, and directly dragged Zhou Shu to fly.


    The small air mass is not much slower than Caiying, and it has been chasing after him.


    Caiying didn''t feel a little anxious, Zhou Shu reminded in a low voice, "Don''t keep going forward, change direction and make more turns."


    "Oh."


    Caiying seemed to realize something, and immediately changed direction.


    After all there is the foundation of the spirit, the skill is still much more agile, even if the speed is not much different, but the flexibility is stronger, I don��t know how much, dozens of consecutive turns, the air mass that is chasing after turning into a daze, I don��t know what to do. Wherever he chased, Caiying was not far away, but she ran around in a daze.


    Caiying quickly changed direction and left it far behind.


    "Hehe, I said it earlier!"


    After stopping, Caiying shook Zhou Shu, very proud.


    Zhou Shu showed some thought, "They have been chasing us, are they planning to swallow us?"


    Caiying nodded vigorously, "Of course, if you think about it, if we are caught by them, we will definitely be absorbed by them and become a part of them! If we eat too much and keep eating smaller than ourselves, we can The bigger you eat, the stronger you get, haven��t you noticed?"


    "I found it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "So, can we turn it around and eat them?"


    Caiying looked at herself, then at Zhou Shu, shaking her head, "Fight back? They are so big and we are so small, how can we eat?"


    "There should be a way, otherwise it won''t be a way to hide like this, sooner or later..."


    Before the words fell, another air mass appeared below, floating towards them.


    "Here again, I won''t let the palace rest!"


    Caiying looked depressed, grabbing Zhou Shu and planning to run.


    Zhou Shu quickly said Don''t worry, you see, this air mass is similar to ours. "


    Caiying was stunned, "Are you really planning to eat him?"


    "It can''t be wrong if you look at it," Zhou Shu said slowly, "It seems that they have no power to use, they just swallow and absorb it by themselves. In this case, why can''t we."


    "But don''t forget, you are a cultivator, and this palace is a sword spirit."


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, "If we eat this, I don''t know what the **** we will become. What if we can''t go back?"


    Zhou Shu was very serious, "We must save our lives first."


    It''s not that he didn''t consider the consequences, what would happen if it became the same air mass and grew bigger and bigger? But if you don''t do this, you won''t be able to hide for long. If you want to survive here, you will still take this step sooner or later.


    Others, for the time being, I can''t think about it too much.


    "Ok."


    Caiying hesitated for a while, and finally nodded, "Anyway, I''m tied to you. Even if we can''t go back like this, we won''t be separated."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Besides, the result is not necessarily what you and I think."


    "How to do it?"


    Looking at the air mass that slowly approached, I was waiting for it.


    "I''ll just wait for him to come here. You surrounded him from later on. We clamped him up. With the strength of the two of us, we should be able to swallow him."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and slowly said, "But be careful not to affect your spiritual sense, otherwise, after swallowing, you will not be you, and I will not be me. Remember this, no matter what happens, you must protect yourself. Spiritual consciousness."


    "My palace understands."


    Caiying turned around and flew away, while Zhou Shu stood there, waiting for the air mass to come over.


    (Ps: Thank you zhainiuniu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted)

 Chapter 1941: contour

    The air mass was ignorant, knowing no fraud, and happily approached Zhou Shu.


    In his eyes, the immobile Zhou Shu is the best prey.


    The air masses are getting closer and closer together, and they are all a cloud of mist. When they meet, it is easy to gather together, and it is difficult to distinguish each other. However, Zhou Shu has a strange feeling. Although they are mixed together, The two are still very distinct.


    At this time, Caiying copied it from the back bread.


    The three groups of mist were squeezed together, and the middle group was quickly squashed, disappearing little by little, or in other words, being absorbed by Zhou Shu Caiying one after another.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The air mass finally disappeared completely.


    Zhou Shu and Caiying separated and looked at them face to face. They were a little excited.


    The counterattack was successful and they killed the opponent.


    "Zhou, you don''t seem to get bigger..."


    The excitement quickly disappeared, Caiying shook her head, a little puzzled and a little depressed.


    "You haven''t grown bigger."


    Zhou Shu was not depressed, instead, there was a hint of joy, "Caiying, have you noticed? We and him are both gray and foggy, but in fact they are different."


    Caiying nodded, "My palace also feels that my palace is different from him, and there are some differences from you, but the difference is not big."


    The same is fog, but the density of Zhou Shu and Caiying is much higher, and the air mass is very thin, it is simply two different substances. In this case, it is impossible to merge, and if the two meet, it must be dense. Can be pressed to the thin side.


    A simple battle gave Zhou Shu a lot of insight.


    "This doesn''t seem to be a good thing, right?"


    Caiying was a little puzzled, "We haven''t grown bigger nor stronger, the same as before."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Don''t worry, I have some ideas, you can find another one to try."


    "Fine."


    Caiying nodded and floated away.


    From being chased at the beginning, to looking for it now, it was unexpected.


    It didn''t take long for them to find the target. In this boundless mist, the number of air masses that can move is really a lot.


    "This one is much bigger than the previous one, and several times bigger than ours."


    Caiying hesitated, "Also, look at him still shining, isn''t it different? Are you sure you want to find this?"


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a while, and walked over with confidence.


    Compared with Caiying''s floating and flying, he can only walk and run, after all, he hasn''t mastered the method of controlling his body well.


    The air ball saw them, as if a fly had smelled the meat, and rushed over immediately.


    Zhou Shu didn''t evade, so he greeted him frankly, Caiying''s heart was shaken, and he quickly went from behind to attack.


    The huge air mass immediately engulfed Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu didn''t rush inside, struggling a little bit, attacking the air mass from the inside, and did not neglect the air outside, hitting the air mass from the outside one after another.


    Not long after, the air mass was broken up little by little, and was gradually surrounded by Zhou Shu and Caiying until it disappeared completely.


    No, it didn''t completely disappear, a little white light was left behind, falling on the side.


    "Sure enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction.


    Caiying was still a little puzzled, "What''s going on, why can we win?"


    "He is not as strong as us, of course he will lose."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Strength is not based on the size, but the concentration of the fog. We are stronger than him, and we can beat them. Even if they are older, it doesn��t matter. As for the concentration, it can be seen through careful perception. The amount of pressure is very relevant."


    Caiying seemed to think, "Oh, I mean there is no pressure."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then said slowly, "It seems that there is no power in this world. All power is suppressed by the boundless gray fog. The only thing that can be used is his own spiritual consciousness. The world and the cognition of oneself, as the cognition increases, the spiritual consciousness will become stronger and stronger, and the individual can also evolve to a new level, becoming an elf, becoming a human being, and becoming a god, and here is the spiritual consciousness. The stronger, the thicker the fog, the more able to defeat the opponent."


    Caiying shook her head, "I don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then remember, you are a heaven and earth elves, and I am a human immortal cultivator. I have evolved very well. I had souls before. Needless to say, spiritual consciousness is very strong and complete. Most Other air masses, we don��t know what they were originally. They may be a tree or a beast, but most of their spiritual consciousness is worse than ours. We can beat them even though they are also very strong. Spiritual knowledge and wisdom are not as good as ours, it just doesn''t work."


    "We won, what good is it?"


    Caiying still doesn''t understand, but she knows what is most important.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Did you not realize that we are all a little better? Defeating him, he has gained his knowledge and has learned more about the world, so the fog on his body has become denser, although only a little , But can feel it."


    Caiying stayed there, feeling around for a while, "It seems so."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looking at the gleaming white spot on the side, "Also, what might this be of use."


    "Try it in this palace."


    Caiying protruded a wisp of mist, with a normal arm, and stretched towards the light spot As soon as it touched, the light spot flew along the mist all the way, stopping on Caiying''s body.


    Caiying was a little confused, looking at the light spot, "Hey, it seems that she has got it on her."


    Zhou Shu looked carefully for a while and seemed to think, "If there is nothing else, just leave it like this. It may be useless now, but it may be useful later. You have also seen that there are many shining air masses in it. There are such light spots, big or small, more or less, it should not be a bad thing."


    "Hmm."


    Caiying followed, "My palace remembered that the one who chased us before, the one that was very big, had bright spots on his body, much brighter than this palace. Does this mean that the bigger the light spot, the more Brighter, more powerful?"


    "Almost so, but there were accidents."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Very weak air masses may also have bright spots, but the possibility is very small."


    Up to now, Zhou Shu can sort out a rough outline.


    If nothing is wrong, this should be the chaos secret realm, the outer secret realm, everything here is the appearance of the world before it was born, no matter what it is, it shows a lot of air, maybe it is the air of chaos, or Weak or strong, big or small.


    In this chaotic world, there is no order, no power, only fighting with each other, relying on each other to grow up by myself.


    The basis of fighting each other is the degree of evolution, that is, spiritual consciousness. The better the evolution, the stronger.


    The blood-colored abyss is the entrance to the secret realm. It was opened without opening the sky stone. It may be caused by the heavens, or it may be opened naturally. In any case, it has been opened, and it has achieved its purpose.


    Now that you are here, you must abide by these rules, and you must also abide by them, constantly looking for opponents, fighting, finding treasures, and getting a chance to leave.


    Don''t think too much about the others.

 Chapter 1942: Enlightenment

    Such rules are actually very beneficial to Zhou Shu Caiying.


    Caiying is a born elves, and has grown a lot later. Needless to say, Zhou Shu is the spirit of all things, and is a cultivator of immortality. The degree of evolution is very high. The concentration of air mass is also higher than most living things. Of course, There are definitely many better than them.


    The spiritual knowledge of many alien beasts is no worse than that of humans and elves, not to mention the sacred beasts, and even the artifacts, which are already considered gods. The collection of the origin of the world, the understanding of the world is naturally higher than that of humans and elves. , Zhou Shu and Caiying''s biggest opponent.


    Of course, Zhou Shu will not be afraid.


    They came in later, and they didn''t always bred in them. In comparison, they were quite advantageous.


    Knowing this, Zhou Shu suddenly felt a bottom, "Let''s continue."


    "Ok."


    Caiying nodded vigorously, feeling an inexplicable sense of excitement after knowing that he was strong.


    In this chaotic world, they drifted slowly.


    After gaining a lot of knowledge about Caiying, Zhou Shu also became flexible, not much worse than Caiying, and then they started a hunting battle.


    From the hunted side to the hunting side, several air masses in a row were caught and squashed by them.


    He also gradually swelled up, a little bigger than before, with more strength, and controlled his body more freely.


    Caiying''s body also had a few more spots of light, white and blue, shining like stars.


    Like the medals she received, she would show off from time to time.


    "It''s fun!"


    Caiying shook her body, getting more excited.


    Zhou Shu felt the changes in his body, with a faint smile, now he is quicker and sees farther.


    It''s like a game, but compared to the aborigines in this chaotic world, they have a natural advantage, so they have the upper hand in it.


    "Over there, there is a big one over there! Can''t get it?"


    Caiying pointed to the distance and waved his arms, "It doesn''t seem to find us, that is to say, we are better than it!"


    "You all learned to answer."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, generally speaking, the air mass that we can''t perceive us but we can see is not as good as ours, unless the air mass deliberately does this, but he should not have that wisdom. We can win."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Go!"


    Caiying swam around and flew towards the air mass, Zhou Shu followed closely.


    Just before flying a few steps away, a brilliant five-color bright light suddenly lit up in the distance, which seemed particularly clear in this dark night.


    It was a huge air mass, at least a hundred times that of Zhou Shu. With just one mouthful, I swallowed Caiying��s fancy target without leaving a trace. Then, the huge air mass gradually disappeared, disappeared, and only remained. The remaining light and shadow prove that it has appeared.


    "what!"


    Caiying was stunned and froze there.


    "Hurry up."


    Zhou Shu seized Caiying, turned his head without hesitation, and turned around and ran wildly.


    It took a long time to stop, and when I was breathing, I still had lingering fears.


    There is such a terrible enemy concealed around him, but he is unconscious, how can he not be surprised.


    When the huge air mass appeared just now, it brought great pressure to Zhou Shu. Even if it was far away, he felt astonished and unable to move, but it was not that terrible, but that the air mass knew to hide itself. .


    It only appears when it needs to be swallowed, and at other times it is hidden in the chaos, undetected.


    This kind of concealment can reduce the danger to the greatest extent, and it can also better find food.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize that in this chaos, the first thing he had to do was not to search for food, to look for air masses, but to find a way to hide himself. Once exposed, no matter how strong he was, he might be swallowed.


    No matter what the situation is, you must never expose yourself easily. Exposure means death.


    The sudden appearance of the air mass, like a blow to the head, gave Zhou Shu such a revelation that he wanted to do a big job.


    "It''s so bright..."


    Caiying was still immersed in the brilliant light, "It would be great if this palace could become like that...Hey, Zhou, what do you think of this palace like this?"


    "The light spots on our bodies, we must find a way to hide them."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a solemn expression.


    Caiying hurriedly shook her head, "How beautiful, why hide it? This is a sign that my palace has worked so hard to obtain, and it is also a powerful sign. My palace wants to wear it all over, just like the one just now!"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Just now, before he appeared, did you perceive it?"


    "can not see."


    Caiying shook her head slightly, as if thinking of something, a little silly, "Ah..."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Even if he is a strong man, he knows to hide himself. In our current situation, if we swagger through the market, we will die very quickly. Maybe the big guy just now is next to us, and neither of us know����"


    Caiying trembled, "Stop talking, my palace is afraid..."


    As a heaven and earth elf, she is more sensitive to pressure from her source. When the air mass appeared just now, she completely lost the ability to act.


    Now that I think about it, my heart is also terrified.


    "I don''t want them anymore!"


    Caiying shook her body vigorously trying to shake off the light spots, but after a long trial, no effect.


    "It should not work. This is probably a rule of this secret realm. If you get it, you can''t throw it away."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I still find a way to hide, others can do it, we can do it, try slowly, don''t rush."


    Compared with Caiying, Zhou Shu had only one spot of light on his body, which was still very bleak, so he focused on studying.


    There is no soul, no sense, but his talent can still be used, but the speed is much slower. This is not surprising, even if there is no cultivating talent, it is just like when he first came into contact with cultivating immortals, a most basic book He deduced the entry method for more than three months before he started practicing.


    Of course, time is meaningless here, as long as there is no strong enemy, there is enough time.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu unconsciously had doubts.


    The mystery brought him too many doubts, and he only understood a vague outline.


    If, just say if, if he and Caiying left the Chaos Secret Realm, what time would it be after going out, and what would it be like?


    Has it been countless years, or just a moment?


    Moreover, his body is gone, and all the magic weapons are gone. Can he recover after going out?


    Was it the same for the monks in the past to enter the Chaos Secret Realm?


    There is no record in the classics, but Zhou Shu always feels that what happened this time is likely to be a special case, a special case created by heaven and chaos, and that robbery of thunder may be the key.


    When I think of these, many problems spring up and I can''t stop.


    Zhou Shu quickly settled and drove them out. There is no point in thinking about it. I don''t know if I can go out. What I have to do now is to grasp the present, and even if it starts another life experience, I must stick to it.

 Chapter 1943: 5 color air mass

    "Zhou, I can''t see you in my palace!"


    Caiying shouted loudly, a little worried.


    "Don''t shout, I am here."


    An air mass slowly emerged, still beside Caiying.


    Caiying looked curious, "How did you do it?"


    "It''s not complicated, this boundless mist is just a good cover, you just..."


    Zhou Shu slowly explained. After a while, Caiying nodded, as if she had realized something, "Is it that way, is it really possible?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You''ll know if you try."


    I don''t know how long it took, Caiying''s body gradually disappeared, and I couldn''t see it at all, and I couldn''t perceive it. It was completely integrated with the surrounding fog.


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, admiringly, "You do better than me."


    "Hey, of course, this palace is the best!"


    With Zhou Shu''s approval, Caiying shouted with excitement.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t bark, you will be discovered by others, and the communication method should also be changed, using body language."


    Caiying was stunned, "Oh, what body language?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "We are always hidden, just close together. When you need to do something, use touch handshake or other ways to tell each other, for example, if I touch your hand, I want you to outflank the opponent. , To touch your head is to make you run, wait."


    "understood!"


    Caiying quickly agreed, very curious, "I can still talk like this."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Let''s go, now we can rest assured."


    After making better preparations, the two set out on the hunt again.


    I have to say that the process went smoothly.


    Hide, use your own advantages, find suitable opponents, continue to swallow and strengthen yourself, without encountering a single defeat.


    I don''t know how long it took. Both of them have grown a lot. Their bodies are about five times the size of when they first arrived. Of course, they are also covered with light spots. When they don''t need to hide, they are colorful and look very beautiful.


    From the endless battle, Zhou Shu also explored more laws in the secret realm.


    There are five colors of light spots, white, blue, blue, red, and purple. The air masses with white light spots are the weakest, and the air masses with purple light spots are the strongest, which should not be underestimated.


    In addition, there are five colored spots of light. Zhou Shu only saw it once, the one that was hidden and gave him the greatest deterrence. Other than that, he had never encountered it again. Obviously, such a strong one. Rarely.


    The color of the light spot is not static. He saw with his own eyes that after an air mass swallowed the opponent, the light spot on his body changed from blue to red. Just like the cultivation and promotion, the air mass has also evolved and become stronger. Up.


    However, the light points obtained by the looting will not change. The light points on Zhou Shu and Caiying have been robbed, and they have always maintained their original colors. This should be the reason why they are not natives of this world. It can use the opponent to become stronger, but without the light spot, it can''t evolve into a higher-order existence, and can only capture those light spots and bring it with them.


    From this point of view, the light spot roughly represents the origin of this world.


    "If you want to find a spiritual object that can help Yangmei recover, you must defeat the air mass with the five-color light spots."


    The answer is obvious. The air masses with the five-color light spots have the richest and best origins, and they are most likely to be what they are looking for.


    "Zhou, Zhou, there is a purple one over there."


    Caiying pulled Zhou Shu''s arm with a hint of excitement.


    Now their strength is very difficult to deal with a purple light spot, but there is also a certainty of success.


    "Let''s talk about it later."


    Zhou Shu squeezed his hand to respond, not in a hurry, but to beware of the hidden powerful enemies.


    Waiting is meaningful. After a while, in the darkness, a five-color light suddenly lit up.


    The bright brilliance covered almost everything. Under the brilliance, it was a huge body, more than a hundred times that of Zhou Shu now, and the sense of oppression it brought was unparalleled. Even if they were far away, Zhou Shu and Caiying couldn''t help it. The stagnation.


    With a big mouth, he directly swallowed the air mass with purple light spots.


    The purple light group struggled desperately, but it didn''t have much effect. After barely fighting for a while, it was covered by the five-color light group and gradually disappeared.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t make a move."


    Caiying held Zhou Shu''s hand and jumped, still nervous, "Zhou, is it the same one before?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s not like, if it is, it has evolved too fast."


    There is a big difference in size. If it is said that this is its growth during this period of time, it is really incredible. If it grows like this, it will not take long before the light spots in this world will be swallowed up by it.


    Even in a chaotic world without order, such a thing is unlikely to happen.


    It should be an air mass with five-color light spots, not only one, but many more.


    "Hey, why didn''t he hide himself anymore?"


    Caiying pointed to the five-color air cluster, wondering.


    Zhou Shu was also a little puzzled, "I don''t know, it looks strange."


    The air mass exudes brilliance, in the dark night, like a beacon, you can see it from far away.


    Caiying thought for a while, "Is he already strong enough and there is no opponent in it? Think about it, too. If the house becomes like this, you can walk sideways inside and do whatever you want~www .novelhall.com~No matter how much you come, it��s all for my palace."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be pondering, but did not respond.


    It''s not like that the air mass is wandering around, chaotic, as if unable to adapt to this situation, but also seems to feel some danger, and the behavior is flustered.


    Zhou Shu and Caiying followed not far behind, also wanting to know why.


    After a long time, the air mass stopped moving randomly, as if making some decision, moving in one direction at a very fast speed.


    "Where is he going?"


    Caiying subconsciously clenched Zhou Shu tightly.


    Zhou Shu did not answer, but just continued to follow. He was very curious about this situation.


    At this time, the air mass of the five-color light spots has reached the peak of evolution, and can no longer hide himself. Then, what will he do to continue to improve?


    Immortal cultivators have cultivated to a certain level, and when they can no longer make progress in the Xuanhuang world, they must survive the final catastrophe, enter the sky, become immortals, and begin another stage of ascension, and the air mass in the chaotic world, will there be also Similar process.


    I don''t know how long the air mass is still flying.


    There are a lot of variegated air masses on the road, but they are ignored, and should be no longer needed.


    "Where are you going?"


    Caiying is a bit tired, but Zhou Shu is still full of energy, because he knows that for him, this is very important.


    First of all, it is related to his purpose in the chaos secret realm, whether the air mass of the five-color light spots is his ultimate goal, and it is also related to his understanding of Xiuxian and Shuzhi Dao. He has observed the promotion process of other realms earlier and opened up My own vision is of great help to Shu Zhidao.


    Such an experience is definitely not something you can have in the Xuanhuang world.


    Zhou Shu will not miss any opportunity to learn and increase cognition, no matter what environment he is in, what kind of danger it may have.


    Hearing the road, Xi can die.


    He has always done this.

 Chapter 1944: Golden light spot

    Finally, the five-color air mass stopped.


    Far ahead, there is a little light.


    It was completely different from Mingyan''s five-color brilliance, the light looked much weaker, very soft, and seemed to merge with chaos, which was hard to detect.


    The color of the light was not white, blue, red, purple, nor five colors, but golden.


    The five-color air mass stopped in front of the golden light spot, extremely solemn, as if something was brewing.


    After waiting for a long time, it finally moved.


    The light on his body became extremely shining, just like the sun, and his figure instantly became much larger, ten times or more than before. It can be seen that it has given everything for the golden light spot in front of him.


    The meteor is also like the five-color air mass directly rushed over.


    The golden light did not move even when it moved, still emitting a faint golden soft light.


    In this golden soft light, the speed of the five-color air mass is getting slower and slower, and the figure is getting smaller and smaller, as if it has been ablated by the golden light.


    It didn''t take long for the five-color air mass to become extremely small, less than one percent of the original, not as good as Zhou Shu, only the five-color light spot, still shining persistently, but the light was also weakened a lot.


    Bang.


    There seemed to be a soft noise.


    The five-color light spots suddenly disappeared, completely swallowed by golden light.


    Suddenly, the golden light became extremely bright, as if the entire chaotic world had been illuminated by it, but only for a flash, it returned to its original state.


    It was still faint, but the five-color air mass was completely gone, leaving no trace.


    "This����"


    Astonished Caiying wanted to say something, Zhou Shu dragged her back, backing a long way.


    Zhou Shu stopped, his expression solemn, "It seems that the air mass with golden light spots is the strongest in this chaos."


    Caiying was a little confused, "That''s just a point, isn''t it an air mass?"


    "It''s an air mass, but it''s very big."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The place where the five-color air mass stopped is actually the edge of the body of the golden air mass. I saw it when it shone just now, but I couldn''t perceive it at other times."


    "what����"


    Caiying was startled, "So big, isn''t it many times bigger than the five-color air mass?"


    "Yeah, it''s too big to imagine."


    Zhou Shu could only nod his head. He did not expect that there would be such a large air mass. Taking Zhou Shu as a standard, the five-color air mass would be 100 Zhou Shu, and the golden light-spotted air mass would have at least 1,000 five-color air masses. .


    There is a huge disparity between the strength and the weak, the five-color light spot, to challenge the golden light spot, seems almost a dead end.


    Just to go further, it is a choice that has to be made.


    Caiying thought for a while, "It doesn''t seem to move?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I think so too, he must be aware of us."


    If the golden air mass is able to move, then there is no doubt that there can be no other air mass in the chaos. The golden air mass will swallow everything else, and only if it cannot move can it maintain the integrity of this chaotic world.


    Of course, this must be a rule unique to the secret realm.


    The real chaos will not be like this. When there is a strong presence in the chaos, the chaotic world of chaos will completely disappear, order will be established, and chaos will become a new orderly world.


    The strong break chaos, establish order, and create a new world, which is the so-called opening of the world.


    Looking at the golden light spot, Zhou Shu slowly said, "We are going to change our goal, no matter what, we have to defeat such an opponent."


    I originally thought that the five-color light spot was already the strongest existence in the chaos, carrying the most origin, but now it seems that such a golden light spot is.


    Caiying clenched her fists, "Well, no matter how strong we are, we must win."


    The two air masses concealed into the darkness and flew away, continuing to find a target that they could swallow.


    If the eighth sense can be used, Zhou Shu will set a coordinate here so that you can find it later, but unfortunately you can��t use it. There is no concept of location in Chaos, and there is no sense of the existence of the universe. The eighth is based on the center of the universe. There is nowhere to play.


    But there is no regret, such golden light spots, there must be many in the boundless chaos, and sooner or later they will encounter them.


    Knowing the power of the golden light spot, the two unconsciously speed up.


    One air mass becomes their prey.


    The body is getting bigger and bigger, red, blue, and purple, and there are more and more light spots on the body.


    "That''s it?"


    Caiying pointed to the distance with an unusually calm expression.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s also time."


    Not far away, there was a five-color air mass blooming with brilliance. It had just swallowed an air mass and had not had time to hide it.


    Caiying showed his form without hesitation, and appeared in front of the five-color air mass.


    The five-color air group shook his body, as if seeing the most delicious food, he rushed over immediately.


    Of course it is. There are almost a thousand light spots on Caiying''s body, so colorful. For Qi Tu, it is simply impossible to resist.


    The two air masses are tangled together, and the brilliance of all colors blooms, reflecting the surrounding area.


    And Zhou Shu, hiding in the light, launched a surprise attack from behind.


    Shortly after.


    Caiying seemed to be tired and paralyzed, lying softly, the bulging air mass shrank into a pie.


    However, there is a bright five-color light spot on the body Under its brilliance, the other light spots dim suddenly, like a stone in the dust.


    She said weakly, "It doesn''t seem to be difficult, Zhou."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Much better than expected, or he is too weak, or we underestimated ourselves."


    I thought it would be a difficult battle, but it wasn''t so. In fact, it was reasonable. During this period of time without knowing the time, they had grown a lot, and both experience and strength were no worse than the five-color air group.


    "Fuck him, there is a five-color one in the palace, hehe!"


    Caiying laughed, and stopped after only a few laughs, staring at her body, suspiciously, "Huh, Zhou, have you noticed?"


    "I''ve been watching you all the time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The five-color light spots are absorbing the light of other light spots. They don''t look dim, but the light is absorbed and adjusted."


    The other light spots are independent of each other and will not interfere with each other. This is a long-term experience, but the five-color light spots obtained this time are different. Even if it is just a light spot without the support of an air mass, it can self-absorb the original source and transfer other light spots. Of the energy for your own.


    An interesting discovery.


    It seems that change has been replaced by whole money.


    "Yes, yes, I can feel that some small light spots are disappearing."


    Caiying quickly raised her hand, quite confused, "If this goes on, will there be nothing else?"


    "It should be, but it''s not a bad thing."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s all gathered together, it''s more convenient. Before, the scattered ones were not good. Are you uncomfortable?"


    Caiying observed herself carefully for a while, only shook her head, "No, very good, my palace feels that it is recovering soon."


    "That''s fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Take a break and find the next goal."

 Chapter 1945: challenge

    Live day by day.


    No, in fact, there is no concept of days, it''s just muddled, let it be.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Caiying and Zhou Shu have ten light spots on their bodies, all of which are colored.


    They have become very strong. In this chaotic world, as long as they don''t enter the field of golden light spots, they walk sideways in other places. Most air masses will run when they see them, and the five-color air masses are no exception.


    And Zhou Shu Caiying had no intention of chasing.


    They naturally feel that they can no longer grow. No matter how many air masses are swallowed, they are always the same. Moreover, even if the air masses are swallowed, the light spots on their bodies will not increase any more. They always maintain ten, just constantly changing.


    Caiying seemed thoughtful, "Zhou, should we look for golden light spots?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "It''s almost time, I think, if you can leave here, the key to leaving is the golden light spots."


    Caiying has some worries, "But, we won''t become golden light spots and stay motionless there, right?"


    Worry is of course not for nothing. They saw with their own eyes that a five-color air mass challenged the golden light spot. It was very difficult, but finally succeeded. After success, the five-color air mass immediately replaced the position of the golden light spot and became exactly the same. Golden light spots.


    It can be seen that this chaotic world is maintaining balance in this way.


    In the chaos, large and small air masses are constantly produced. They fight each other, swallow each other, and become stronger and bigger, and eventually become golden light spots, becoming the king of chaos, leading one party, and accepting the challenges of other air masses until they are defeated. , Was replaced.


    This is a unique setting in the secret world, which is different from true chaos.


    If it is true chaos, when a sufficiently strong air mass appears, the chaos will be broken, and the air mass will establish a new order and create a world.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It should be impossible. After all, we are outsiders and we will abide by certain rules, but it is impossible to keep abiding. If we become a golden air mass, will we not move? Who can stop it? we."


    "Yes."


    Caiying thought for a while, and relieved, only soon, some sorrows were caught, "Zhou, those golden spots are very strong."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "I know, much better than us."


    They can now easily swallow the five-color air masses, but the gap between them and the golden light points is still not counted. They are true kings, hundreds of times or more higher than them, just like the difference between stone and sand.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, ��We don��t have to surpass those golden light spots in strength. Obviously we can��t, because we can no longer grow. What we have to do is to challenge them with absolute confidence and courage. There may not be no chance of victory."


    "The cultivator is also very weak compared to the way of heaven, but he can still break through the shackles of the way of heaven and become an immortal."


    Caiying nodded slightly, "Here, it''s almost the same as crossing the catastrophe, right? My palace understands, let''s go through the catastrophe and rise to the immortal here first.


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of relief, and said slowly, "You understand, that''s it. Whether it is the chaotic world, our Xuanhuang realm, or other realms, if you want to break through the obstacles and achieve a higher realm, you must do this, and it is with Xuanhuang The difference in the world is that here is chaos without any order. The situation of defeating the strong with the weak is more likely to happen. Do you remember the scene we saw before, the cyan..."


    Caiying seemed to realize something, "...The cyan air mass swallowed a purple air mass and it turned into purple directly."


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu smiled with satisfaction, "Even the small cyan air mass can surpass the powerful purple air mass. We are already colored, so should we be afraid?"


    Caiying shook her head quickly, and said forcefully, "No, this palace will definitely win!"


    "set off."


    Zhou Shu nodded, stopped talking, and the two flew into the chaos.


    I don''t know how long it took, they stood in front of a golden light spot.


    At this time, the perception of the two of them was very keen, and they could clearly perceive the true face of the golden light spot.


    The spot of light is in the center, surrounded by solid fog, the air mass is huge, floating up and down, from time to time a pool of fog splashes, like a boundless ocean.


    The golden light spot obviously saw them too, just ignoring it. Like the challengers before, it didn''t feel any threat.


    "It''s so big."


    Caiying was stunned, but it was only a moment, and soon regained firmness.


    No matter how big it is, since I stand here, I will never shrink back, just like the five-color air mass before, there is no turning back.


    "Go on, rush to the light spot."


    Zhou Shu was very calm and rushed in immediately without hesitation.


    The longer you stand, the more pressure you feel and the more chaotic your thoughts. This is not a good thing.


    "Well, even the last time."


    Caiying followed closely, extremely resolute, with a hint of smile.


    The wish has been fulfilled, and there will be no regrets-we must live and die at all times, no matter where.


    Before in the Xuanhuang Realm, she had been protected, but this way, they would always fight side by side. After countless lives and deaths, they helped each other, regardless of each other, and no longer felt protected feels good.


    For the sword spirit, there is nothing else to ask for.


    As soon as he rushed into the golden light group, a huge sense of oppression immediately hit.


    It seems to have been thrown into a huge grinding wheel, up and down, left and right, all of which are rough stone mills, and once and again, they will never stop squeezing themselves.


    The air mass decayed rapidly at a visible speed.


    But after a while, the two of them were only half of their original size, and what was even more desperate was that the golden light spot became more and more distant, and it was almost impossible to feel it.


    Is it going the other way, the harder you work, the more wrong?


    Humph--


    Seems to hear a sneer, a light spot from the middle.


    "this is?"


    Caiying was shocked, "How come you are getting farther and farther away from your goal?"


    Zhou Shu was calm, "Perception is limited, it doesn''t matter, continue, don''t change direction."


    He doesn''t think there is any law of power here, which can change space and time, and create various illusions. Chaos suppresses everything, and seeing is true.


    Zhou Shu has enough cognition to make such a judgment. Spiritual consciousness is too high, and some five-color air masses are often not considered. When you see it, the harder you work, the farther away you are from the target, you will be discouraged at once. What has been reached can not be done.


    "understood."


    Caiying relaxed and continued to move forward to meet the goal.


    Zhou Shu��s voice is still in your ears, "Caiying, remember, no matter what happens, even if you can��t see anything, don��t be disturbed, never stop. This is the only thing we can do and the only victory. machine."


    Two air masses, go forward courageously.


    The speed is getting slower and slower, the body is getting smaller and smaller, but these can''t stop them, nor can they change their goals.


    They are getting closer and closer to the golden light spot.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Suddenly, there was a drumbeat from all sides. 8)

 Chapter 1946: Out

    The mist was tumbling, turbulent, like boiling sea water.


    The golden light no longer ignored them, and began to obstruct.


    The power gap was too great. In the mist, Zhou Shu and Caiying lost control and rolled with the waves.


    In the turbulent fog, they were shrinking faster and faster, and the fog of the golden air mass was obviously more solid, strands, stretched out like countless arms, one after another, tearing their bodies.


    The body is getting smaller and weaker, and the direction is about to be lost. There is nothing to see. The double pain keeps hitting Zhou Shu and Caiying.


    But the more suffering, the more forgiving.


    In the desperate situation, the two began to show their greatest potential, and the five-color light suddenly shone. At that moment, the surrounding fog couldn''t hide it and calmed down.


    In my eyes, I saw golden spots again.


    The dawn was dawning, and the two of them were suddenly fast, running desperately.


    It is indeed desperate. At the cost of burning life, the body shrinks faster, and if it fails, it becomes a benevolence.


    A long five-color light, like a rainbow, went straight to the golden light spot.


    I have never seen such a persistent opponent. The golden light spots seem to be a little panicked. Although the fog churns more and more fiercely, it is out of sight. It looks like a strong wind and waves, but it can��t keep up with Zhou Shu��s speed. Several waves hit the two of them.


    The two shrank smaller and smaller, and there was almost only one point left.


    And right here, the golden light spot also appeared in front of him.


    There was still a very soft light in the distance, but it was extremely hot when it was close. The heat waves rolled and the light was dazzling, as if it could melt everything.


    Zhou Shu and Caiying didn''t even look at them, and rushed over.


    In fact, at this moment, their bodies are almost burnt out, and there is not much consciousness left, and they don��t even know who they are. They just don��t forget what they have to do. The goal remains unchanged. They just rush in and rush to the golden light. Go inside.


    The moment they touched the golden light, the two completely lost their consciousness and completely lost their bodies.


    It seems to be completely dead.


    Put it to death and live, and soon the two woke up.


    The boundless pressure around, the golden light spot in front of him, has completely disappeared.


    The two looked at each other, dumbfounded, and some could not believe it.


    Suddenly, Caiying exclaimed, pointing at Zhou Shu, excited, "Zhou, the light spot on your body! It has become golden!"


    The ten five-color light spots on Zhou Shu''s body have completely disappeared, and replaced by a golden light spot, soft, but extremely clear.


    Zhou Shu calmly perceives himself, his mind is very shaken, and he has changed greatly.


    The change does not come from body size, but from the return of strength.


    Divine Soul is back, Divine Sense is back, Shu Zhili is also back, although there is only a little bit, but it is definitely his own.


    Perceiving his own power, this probably means that he has broken the limits of the chaotic mystery.


    "Why is there no golden light in this palace?"


    After the excitement, Caiying complained. There were still ten five-color light spots on her body, no change at all.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Maybe your exposure to the light spots is slower than me?"


    "My palace is obviously fast!"


    Caiying was a little angry, "You are faster than this palace!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You taught me my skills."


    "Hehe."


    Caiying laughed, but she still felt uncomfortable, she looked around, "Why, even if it''s a little slower, it shouldn''t be the same, damn, damn! No matter, I will do it again, Zhou, we will Go find the golden light spot."


    "I want too, but I''m afraid there is no chance."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and pointed a short distance away, "Look, Caiying."


    Above the two, a blue vortex appeared at some point, with a psychedelic color, like a portal, calling them.


    Zhou Shu unconsciously moved towards the vortex, slowly, but it could be seen that Zhou Shu had no resistance at all.


    Caiying said in surprise, "Ah, are you going out?"


    "should be."


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "My strength is recovering, which means that the boundaries of the chaos mystery have been broken. I don''t belong here anymore and must leave. You can only go with me, but if you..."


    "My palace is leaving, no matter what the golden light is!"


    Caiying yelled loudly, clutching Zhou Shu, but refused to let go.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently and said warmly, "There may be a chance in the future."


    Caiying shook her head, like a rattle, "I don''t want to come to this palace anymore. It''s not good to stay one day longer in this broken place!"


    Seeing her volatility, Zhou Shu couldn''t smile.


    Unknowingly, the two had reached the whirlpool.


    The blue light flashed, covering the two of them, and then they disappeared, as if they had never been here.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The two fell to the ground, and their footing was very solid and very cold.


    "It''s cold!"


    Caiying exclaimed, trembling, Zhou Shu habitually propped up Daotao to guard her.


    The power of Tao can be used freely without any reduction, which is very good.


    "The sword of the palace!"


    Caiying, who had just gotten into the Dao Pagoda, immediately flew out again.


    Lie flat on the ice, shining with a faint light, it is Qingjian.


    "It seems, nothing has changed?"


    Caiying looked at Qingjian, then looked around, with a look of curiosity, "Zhou, look, we are still under the sinkhole of the ice field, surrounded by ice walls, here, there are traces of our coming down. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Well, it''s where we came down, but the **** abyss is gone."


    They are at the bottom of the tiankeng, underneath their feet are freezing ice and soil, and the **** abyss with mysterious power that was supposed to be placed here before, it is likely that the entrance to the chaos secret realm is no longer there. There is no trace of its existence, as if it had never appeared.


    "It''s really like a dream."


    Caiying frowned, thinking hard about what is going on.


    "Is Huang Liang a dream?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seeming to feel the same way. Everything on him came back intact. Whether it was power or magic weapon, the demon refining pot Xuanyuan sword was well by his side, and the lucky beast was in the universe bag, just like it. In the world of refining demon, nothing has changed.


    Of course, this must not be a dream, because there is still light around them.


    "Wow, those light spots are still there!"


    Caiying looked at the five-color light spots flying around and couldn''t help shouting.


    In front of Zhou Shu, there was a golden light spot, soft and imposing, like a golden pearl with a mysterious aura.


    "strange����"


    Caiying grabbed a spot of light, curiously explored her consciousness, and immediately exclaimed, "Ah, there is something inside!"


    She didn''t finish speaking, and she took out the contents.


    The bottom of the tiankeng was suddenly bright as day.


    The extremely bright brilliance, reflected on Caiying''s face, is differently bright.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1947: Jin Zhi

    "this is����"


    Caiying stared intently.


    It is a piece of Ganoderma lucidum, which is made of gold leaf. The whole body is bright and brilliant.


    The lines on the Ganoderma lucidum are extremely strange, dense and clear. The brilliance flows through it, like a winding river, and when perceived carefully, the flowing light is very regular, as if the Ganoderma lucidum is a living thing, speaking in ancient language. what.


    Such strange things are definitely not something the Xuanhuang world can have now.


    Zhou Shu also looked a little dazed.


    What he looked at was not the shape of Ganoderma lucidum, but the mystery in it. The bright lines on the Ganoderma lucidum conformed to the rules of heaven and earth. It was a rare romance.


    After only a few breaths, the radiant golden ganoderma began to shrink rapidly, and a cloud of light black mist slowly condensed above the ganoderma.


    The mist kept expanding, and the Lingzhi kept shrinking, as if it was being absorbed by the mist.


    "Oops."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and hurriedly stretched out his instructions.


    separated the Ganoderma lucidum from the liquid, then divided the Ganoderma lucidum into two, divided it among Caiying, and swallowed his half in one bite.


    "Quick, don''t waste it!"


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Caiying quickly took the half of Ganoderma lucidum.


    Ganoderma lucidum turned into a little streamer, and flew around the phantom. In an instant, the entire phantom turned golden yellow with a strange luster.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Caiying couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    How refreshing it is, an experience I have never had before.


    Even without a body, she could perceive that the extraordinary half of Ganoderma lucidum is by no means comparable to any spiritual thing she has ever eaten. She has cultivated her soul and consciousness, and everything she can think of, is steadily and rapidly improving, and it continues. It took a while to stop.


    And stopping is not the end.


    The little golden light is still shining on the plucking phantom, and every time it shines, I feel the strength solidified.


    It was actually a strong act for her to condense the power of the Tao, and to raise the level of the power of the Tao. If she relied on ordinary cultivation to condense and improve, I am afraid that it would take hundreds of years or even longer to retreat, and this golden light flashed, but a few hundred After rest, her Dao power was strengthened, almost qualitatively improved.


    "Okay, so comfortable!"


    Feeling the golden light gradually disperse, he breathes a long sigh of relief, and his face is full of happiness, "Zhou, what is this?"


    Zhou Shu did not answer, closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows. He was still absorbing the benefits of Ganoderma lucidum.


    As a human cultivator with a body, the benefits may be more, but it is also more troublesome. It cannot be done in a while.


    Caiying didn''t bother, just watched him carefully.


    After a while, Zhou Shu woke up, his complexion was still calm, his eyes were brighter, if there was a **** in it.


    He shook his head slightly, "Unfortunately, a lot was wasted."


    Caiying widened his eyes, "What a waste, Zhou, what is Ganoderma?"


    "I do not know either."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, only slowly saying, "But it must be a ninth-order spiritual creature."


    "Tier Nine Spiritual Feast!"


    Caiying was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear, "My palace has just eaten a ninth-order spiritual object, no wonder, no wonder it''s so comfortable, so much progress!"


    "But unfortunately a lot of wasted. If we can eat the whole, the benefits will be even more."


    Zhou Shu expressed regret, "The ninth-order spiritual creatures are completely formed by the source of origin, and they can only live in places where the source of energy is strong. Once they leave the source of energy and are exposed to the air, the source of it will quickly dissipate and return. Yu Tiandi, it was previously stored in the light spot and could not reach the outside world, but once it was taken out, it was soon polluted after it came into contact with the environment here. The black mist just now was just useless to us. "


    "I understand, it''s a pity."


    Caiying lowered his head, "The Ganoderma lucidum was so big...I blame it, I shouldn''t have taken it out."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I was wrong too, I was too focused on it, but I didn''t expect it."


    Seeing such a spiritual thing, it can be said to be a divine thing. It is difficult to think about other things, especially the lines on the spiritual thing. Only a few glances gave him a great enlightenment. Why would he not continue to look at it? ?


    Not every ninth-order spiritual object has lines on it.


    Those lines can be said to be the words of God, the message that the origin of the world wants to convey, and the avenues of laws, etc. are all contained in it. If you don''t look at it, you will miss the chance.


    "These light spots...are you okay?"


    Caiying carefully looked at the remaining nine light spots around her.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It should be okay. I sensed it. Those light spots are probably formed by the condensing of chaotic energy. Everything is invaded. As long as they are not taken out, there will be no problems with the contents."


    "It''s okay, okay, there are nine more, I will hold them all for you."


    Caiying handed it over, with expectation in his eyes, "We, when shall we watch it?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Of course I have to finish reading, I hope I can find what I need in it."


    The Ganoderma lucidum has greatly increased all aspects of strength, and it can be described as a real god, but he feels that it has no effect on Shouyuan, the origin of life, etc., that is, it can''t help Yangmei.


    As he said, he took a light spot and carefully probed into the consciousness, slightly stagnating.


    "What is Zhou, what is it?"


    Caiying moved closer, her face full of excitement.


    "I still don''t know, I can only ask him."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and took out the demon refining pot.


    The Demon Refining Pot looked at Zhou Shu solemnly, with an unusual sense of solemnity.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "You saw the scene just now, right? You should know what it is?"


    "Yes, Zhou Shu."


    The refining demon pot hesitated for a while, and said slowly, "That''s Kuafu Jinzhi."


    Caiying curiously asked, "Kuafu Jinzhi?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Go ahead, tell everything you know, you can''t do without."


    The Demon Refining Pot quickly said, "Zhou Shu, you misunderstood, I didn''t want them, I''m just wondering how did you get them? We seem to have never been separated, why did you suddenly get these things?"


    He looked at the light spots, very confused.


    Caiying is stagnantWhat! You said, we have never been apart? "


    "Yes."


    The demon refining pot said in a deep voice, "If I read it right, I just didn''t. Let''s explore the tiankeng together, and then see a **** abyss below, and then Zhou Shu, you take us down together, but you haven''t reached the **** abyss. , The abyss was gone, I was in a daze at that time, thinking I was wrong..."


    "When I settled down, I found Zhou Shu that you had fallen to the bottom of the pit. Then there were these strange light spots around you, and then you even took out Kuafu Jinzhi..."


    He trembled slightly, a little confused, "I really don''t understand what is going on."


    "what?"


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, stunned, "What''s going on?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "You said you lost your consciousness in a trance? Then you saw what we are now?"


    Refining the Demon Pot seriously said, "Well, I did lose consciousness a bit, but it''s just a flash of thought, how can there be so many changes."


    Zhou comfortably said, "This flash of your thought is actually a long time."


    The moment of refining the demon pot was the moment when he touched the **** abyss.


    It was a flash of thought in the refining demon pot, but in fact, how long it had passed, the refining pot did not know, but Zhou Shu could roughly estimate it.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1948: chaos

    The demon refining pot stayed, "Long time?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to the sky and nodded earnestly, "Looking at the sky, we can know that when we came to the North Sea of ??Underworld, it was still day and night, and there was no night. Now it has turned into dark night. This shows that at least two or three months have passed. This is only a preliminary estimate. It may be two to three years, even two to three hundred years, or two to three thousand years."


    "How come..."


    The Demon Refining Pot was dumb, and there was even a hint of fear, "I have lost my consciousness for so long...What the **** has happened?"


    This kind of thing, when he was destroyed by Tiandaopu prison in his last life, had to fall asleep.


    "What you don''t know is that Caiying and I actually spent a long time. We entered the **** abyss..."


    Looking at the somewhat dazed demon refining pot, Zhou Shu began to talk.


    There is no need to hide anything from the Demon Refining Pot.


    Roughly speaking, the Demon Refining Pot jumped up several times, overwhelmed with surprise.


    After a while, he calmed down, and he slowly said, "I understand, why I have been in a daze for so long, that is the power of chaos."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, "The power of chaos?"


    The Demon Refining Pot said in a deep voice, "Yes, the power of chaos is called the beginning of all powers. Almost all power comes from chaos, so the power of chaos also has the ability to suppress almost all powers. You encountered it before entering the abyss. Because of the power of chaos, I lost all consciousness, and you have entered the **** abyss. Only the power of chaos can cross many boundaries and ignore the law to achieve this."


    Zhou Shu gradually calmed down, muttering, "The power of Chaos..."


    The Demon Refining Pot slowly said, "The power of Chaos is the most mysterious and impermanent. It is the source of all Taoisms. Only when you become a saint can you touch the edge. It is definitely not something you can get. Don''t even think about it. More, less good, Zhou Shu, I can only say these words once."


    "Thank you for reminding."


    Zhou Shu nodded, no longer thinking about it.


    The power of chaos, the word, is not mentioned in the ancient books, as if something unexpected will happen when you mention it, it is indeed too far away from him, the gap is not counted, no matter how you think it is useless .


    However, if I can perceive it in advance, it may be able to help him in the future.


    The demon refining pot paused, "I think the place you enter should be the legendary chaos secret realm."


    "I think so."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "However, since it is a Secret Realm of Chaos, why the Gate of Chaos is automatically opened without opening the Sky Stone, and the things inside... always feel strange everywhere."


    "I do not know either."


    The Demon Refining Pot slowly said, "I have never been to the Secret Realm of Chaos, but there are some unopened scenes of the Chaos in my memory, which are very vague. At that time, I was just a trace of spiritual consciousness, similar to how you looked in the Secret Realm, but I feel, The situation is not much different from what you told. Many spiritual senses exist in the chaos. On the one hand, they swallow each other, and on the other hand, they absorb the energy of chaos, gain more spiritual sense, and make themselves stronger, until..."


    He thought about it for a while, "I can''t remember too much, but what is certain is that the golden light you mentioned is not the strongest of Chaos."


    "I think so."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But it''s certain that there should be the Secret Realm of Chaos."


    "Not bad."


    The Demon Refining Pot answered, and he only hesitated, "But I guess, for some reasons, the chaos secret realm you experienced may be different from what other people have entered. It should not be so complicated and difficult. You can come out really. It''s not easy."


    "It''s Pu Lao."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. He didn''t dare to say the demon refining pot, but he didn''t care, "Pulao must have done something, but he didn''t expect that he helped me. Not only did I come out, but I also brought out so many treasures, ha ha. , I really want to see what his face is now."


    With that said, Zhou Shu glanced towards the sky, it was dark, not very clear, only a few stars flickered.


    The demon refining pot was silent, without making a sound.


    "Forget it, that''s it, let''s not say it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, with a slight smile, "Thank you very much, refining the demon pot, tell us about Kuafu Jinzhi, and there are other things I have to trouble you to recognize, if you are sure that you hold the most valuable Value, I won��t be stingy, even the ninth-order spiritual creature is the same."


    Ninth-order spiritual creature, power can communicate with God.


    Zhou Shu and Caiying only took half a tablet alone, or did they lose a lot of half a tablet, and they got unspeakable benefits, let alone a whole one?


    Lian Yaohu''s heart was shocked, and he was speechless for a long while.


    He hadn''t thought about this before, and didn''t think Zhou Shu might give it to him. Now that Zhou Shu said this, he was completely convinced.


    "Knowing is everything."


    He slowly said, "This Kuafu Jinzhi, it is rumored that Kuafu was transformed before his death. Kuafu''s spirit and blood are in it. Kuafu is called the **** of strength. The effect of this ganoderma is also a great increase in the user''s power. Basically, any power that a cultivator can get, whether it��s the power of divine consciousness, the power of various Dao, or the power of different fire, or even the power of law, is within the scope of improvement."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I see."


    All aspects of his strength have been strengthened. It is difficult to say how much, but it is certain that Zhou Shu has reached or even exceeded the limit on the Xuanhuang Realm. If in the past, he will definitely be forced to leave the Xuanhuang Realm, and Shu His power has also increased, even more than other powers. Although there was no Shuzhi Dao at that time, his Shuzhi Dao originated from many types of Dao in the Xuanhuang Realm. It is inclusive. Any increase in Dao power can improve Shu Zhi. force.


    What''s more rare is that he has a better understanding of the power of the sun and several laws.


    This part of the promotion is the most difficult. I thought I had to leave the Xuanhuang Realm to have a chance, but I didn''t expect that there would be some breakthroughs now.


    The Xuanhuang Realm is indeed a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, and I don''t know when it will get a great opportunity. After all, it is the mother realm of the fairy realm. This is an unparalleled advantage in other realms.


    It''s hard to imagine how much time this half of Jinzhi saved him.


    "As far as I know, there will only be one plant of Kuafu Jinzhi in this world. After use, the next plant will start to grow. It will not take shape after 30,000 years," the Demon Refining Pot looked at the two, very serious. , "You can get it, it is the unique opportunity in the Xuanhuang world."


    "Ugh."


    Caiying sighed I thought there was still there in the rest, I really wanted to take another bite. "


    Zhou Shu glared at her, "Not greedy enough."


    The demon refining pot looked at the remaining light spots, and said with emotion, "The remaining ones are probably no worse than Kuafu Jinzhi. They are indeed the chaos secret realm. They are all treasures that were only possible when the world was first opened. It''s really a big profit."


    Caiying stared at the light spot, eager to try, "Zhou, what was the one you saw just now?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s a bright green grass, like jade but not jade, about three inches high, without flowers and fruit, with three leaves, and the leaves are divided into nine petals..."


    At this point, the demon refining pot has changed color, "Could it be..."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1949: not worried

    Set his mind, the Demon Refining Pot said slowly, "It''s very similar to the one I thought of, but I need to confirm it."


    "Can''t take it out."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "You can''t get in, then take it to the demon refining world to see it."


    "can?"


    The Demon Refining Pot was slightly startled.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, just be careful."


    The demon refining pot slowly nodded, sending the light spot into the demon refining world.


    Outside, he has no perception, but in the demon refining world, he can do whatever he wants, even if he swallows this light, no one can stop it.


    "Sure enough."


    After a few breaths, the demon refining pot sent the light spot out, calmly and excited, "Zhou Shu, this is Jade Emperor Grass."


    "Jade Emperor Grass?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, no impression in his memory.


    The Demon Refining Pot said slowly, "One Jade Emperor Grass is equivalent to more than one hundred Queen Mother Peaches, so do you understand?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, he didn''t know what the jade emperor grass was, but he knew the queen peach, it was a rare spiritual creature that extended life for thousands of years.


    The demon refining pot continued, "Jade Emperor Grass is also called longevity grass. There is a saying in the ancient times that''you will get longevity''. No matter the fairy or the spirit beast, after taking it, you can prolong the life of one hundred and eight thousand. In the year, there is no second kind of spiritual creature in the Xuanhuang Realm that can compare with it, even in the fairy realm, it is rare."


    Caiying said immediately, "Then this, can you save Yangmei?"


    The Demon Refining Pot seriously said, "It must be possible, no matter how much lifespan is missing, how much life origin is lost, it can be used to make up for it."


    Zhou Shu picked up the light spot and calmly stared at the nine-petal jade emperor grass inside, but thoughts surged in his heart.


    The hard work finally paid off, the chaos secret realm is not in vain, and the hanging heart can finally be put down. With this jade emperor grass, the bayberry can be restored to its original state. No, it should be the lifespan that is unparalleled in the Profound Yellow Realm.


    "Great!"


    Caiying cheered for joy.


    Zhou Shu carefully put away the light spot, looked at the demon refining pot and said, "Thank you."


    Lian Yao Ke looked humble, "It should be done."


    Zhou Shu smiled, pointing to the remaining light spots, "Look at the rest, too."


    "it is good."


    The Demon Refining Pot picked up the light spots and visited them one by one. At first they were still shocked, but when they looked at it, they gradually became numb.


    Each one is a unique treasure in the Xuanhuang world. It is hard to imagine that you can get so many at one time, but it is not surprising if you see more.


    Dust falling spirit tree.


    The ninth-order spiritual tree grows spontaneously with the sky and the earth. It has no flowers, fruits and roots, no more than three feet tall, and its branches and leaves are as luxuriant as an umbrella cover.


    It has the effect of enhancing the vital energy of the original source, and can turn any level of spiritual veins into "ninth-level spiritual veins."


    ����Of course not a fundamental change.


    Planting a dust-falling spirit tree on the side of the spiritual vein will make the spiritual energy on the side of the spiritual vein pure and immaculate, not stained with dust, and extremely close to the origin of the world. If the cultivator practices on the edge, there will be a species in the ninth-order spiritual vein. The feeling of practicing on the side, but if the spirit vein level is too low, the feeling will only last for a breath or even lower.


    If it is planted on the edge of the seventh or eighth order spiritual veins, the duration will be much longer, which is also of great benefit to the cultivator.


    This long extinct spirit tree will definitely be of great help to the Heyin School.


    Water marrow.


    It was a drop of milky white liquid, which seemed ordinary, and could not even feel the spiritual energy in it, but it was the source of the Ninth-Order Spirit Spring.


    A drop of water marrow, as long as it is placed around a suitable spiritual vein, it will generate a spiritual spring, up to the ninth level.


    Of course, the time required is also very long, perhaps ten thousand years or more.


    If it is taken directly, it can transform itself into a water spirit body.


    The water spirit body is an unimaginable special physique. The body can change into various forms of water at will. Whether it is fog, ice or water, it can move freely in any place with water and control the surrounding water sources. Simply put, It is the legendary water god, and there is almost no negative effect, and it will not affect the normal cultivation of immortals.


    This is a hundred and thousand times stronger than the talents such as "water affinity" obtained when the immortal cultivator builds the foundation.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t plan to use it, it was unnecessary, and it was wasted its function.


    He will keep the essence of the water in the Heyin Sect. Even if he leaves in the future, he can leave the best spiritual spring for the Heyin Sect. As a foundation for the future, even if there is no ninth order, there is an eighth-order spiritual spring. I can also train countless outstanding disciples.


    "I really admire you."


    When the Demon Refining Pot learned of the decision, he could only admire.


    I changed anyone else, except Kunlun, I am afraid that they would not make such a choice, but Zhou Shu never considered it.


    "And this earth marrow, I will give it to you."


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s words like this, the Demon Refining Pot was not only admired, but also inexpressible gratitude.


    Earth marrow is similar to water marrow.


    It is the extreme of soil travel, from which endless soil full of spiritual energy and vitality can be born.


    The cultivator will also get the earth spirit body after taking it.


    And for the demon refining pot that is expanding the demon refining world, there may be no more suitable treasure. With this soil marrow, the demon refining pot can easily create a large area of ??spiritual soil in the demon refining world, and cultivate More creatures will strengthen the world of refining demon.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "The most suitable for you, of course it is yours."


    Of course he has carefully considered it, and it is not unreasonable to leave it to the Holland Pie, but there are many problems.


    If both the earth and water are left behind, can the Heyin School bear it?


    This blessing may be too big, not to mention the competition that comes from it, even if the Heyin faction itself, I am afraid it will cause endless troubles, it is better to keep only one, from the end, for the cultivator, Greed is not a good thing, it violates too many natural rules.


    And if you hand it over to the Demon Refining Pot, the Demon Refining Pot can benefit, why can''t you benefit?


    The demon refining pot is always in his own hands. The power of the refining pot is more beneficial to Zhou Shu. In the future, it will be of great use in the heavens and the immortal world, why not do it.


    "It''s a pity that there is no fire."


    It is a pity that Zhou Shu wants fire more than Tushui.


    Firemarrow is not like others. If you don''t take it, you need to cultivate to see its effect. It can be used directly.


    The marrow of fire, which is equivalent to the ninth-order different fire, can burn through even the wind, whether it is used to refine magic weapons or to deal with the enemy, it has a great effect and more importantly, according to The demon pot said that according to the rumors, the marrow of fire is closely related to the power of the sun. If you get the marrow of fire, Zhou Shu will be able to better understand the power of the sun and get the real power of the sun. It''s not just simulation.


    With the power of the sun, you can also practice the Huoman Bible, and even get the approval of the artifact universe.


    It can only be said that it is a pity.


    However, there are also some meanings of lack of greed, Zhou Shu quickly faded away. If you can''t get it, then don''t think about it.


    Speaking of the five elements are all special products of the Xuanhuang world, and the marrow of the five elements is also the product of the beginning of heaven and earth, it is not surprising to get it in the secret realm.


    (Ps: Thank you for the support of Void Survival, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~ The weather is too hot, pay attention to your body~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1950: understood

    "This one����"


    Looking at the two light spots in front of him, Zhou Shu thought for a while, then slowly said, "The demon refining pot, you can also put it in the demon refining world, but don''t move it."


    "it is good."


    The Lian Yaohu nodded quickly, unable to hide his joy.


    Although it was only temporarily released, it was also a great opportunity for the demon refining world.


    Those two light spots are two beast eggs.


    One is a ferocious egg and the other is a basalt egg.


    Divine beasts and sacred beasts were all born along with the Xuanhuang Realm, but they were extremely lucky to be able to obtain them in the Chaos Secret Realm.


    If ���� is cultivated, it will be a great help for Zhou Shu.


    But it is difficult to find a place to nurture them in the Xuanhuang world, especially at this moment of alien invasion. Putting it on the sycamore of the lotus school is an option, but there are already small rolls there. One mountain cannot accommodate two tigers, which will affect Xiaogun��s cultivation. Can only be temporarily placed in the demon refining pot.


    For the demon refining pot, it can hold these two beast eggs, which is excellent.


    Divine beasts and holy beasts, placed in the world of refining monsters, will absorb the spiritual energy and origin in the refining pot, but they will also feed back fortune.


    These two beast eggs just restrained the stone monkey demon fetus inside.


    The stone monkey devil fetus has always been a concern for the refining of the demon pot. I am worried that it from the devil world will bring disaster to my own world, but now I don''t have to worry about it.


    More importantly, the beast eggs have absorbed the origin of the demon-refining world. After hatching and forming in the future, it is possible to treat the demon-refining world as its own mother world, and thus become the guardian of the demon refining world.


    The Demon Refining Realm was created by the Demon Refining Pot with special rules. It did not come from the ground up. It is almost impossible for guardians or artifacts to appear. Now these two beast eggs can be said to give him a glimmer of hope.


    Zhou Shu knew its thoughts, smiled and said nothing.


    The Demon Refining Pot pointed at a light spot and said sincerely, "Zhou Shu, this chaotic jade, you keep the best for yourself."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, turned on the light spot, and took out a piece of jade inside.


    It was a flat round jade, black and white, similar to a Tai Chi picture, from which no spiritual energy or vitality could be sensed. There was a slight warm breath that passed through the palm of the hand quietly to the whole body, as if the whole body was surrounded by that breath. Up.


    The Demon Refining Pot slowly said, "But be careful, it''s best not to tell anyone."


    Chaos jade is actually an unformed tire, which is considered a failure.


    The so-called unformed tires are supposed to be artifacts, but failed in the last step of transformation. They did not change into artifacts, so they could only appear in the world as jade.


    There is no power in the womb, and there is no origin of the world, but it maintains the state in the chaos, and there is a lot of pure chaos.


    For Zhou Shu, the Qi of Chaos does not have much practical effect. It can only be used to protect spiritual things, or to inspire the Qi of the source of spiritual energy, etc., or some inexplicable luck, but when Zhou Shu leaves the Xuanhuang world, it becomes The immortal can show its effect after feeling more avenues.


    Simply put, chaos jade is equivalent to the best primordial stone used by immortals. From the golden fairy to the saint, there is no need for it. After all, the chaos qi is a much higher source of power than the fairy qi, and it can even be said It is the highest rank among the heavens.


    "I don''t know what this light spot is."


    The Demon Refining Pot looked at a light spot, thought for a while, and shook his head.


    "I thought you knew everything."


    Caiying seized the opportunity and quickly mocked.


    The demon refining pot slowly said, "I have never seen anything like this, but it shouldn��t be a bad thing to keep it. When the world first opens, evil fruits will be born, which will bring disasters to the world, such as the evil spirits in the world. All the dark weapons and so on, but this is probably not."


    That is a pale golden bead.


    But the surface is not smooth. If you look closely, there are more than 30 sides, each of which is smooth, like a carefully crafted craft.


    Naturally, I can��t feel spiritual aura, etc., there is no chaotic aura, no lines, nor a trace of life breath, but like those two beast eggs, the huge life breath in it is probably even thousands of miles away. Can be felt.


    Such things as ���� seem to have appeared in Zhou Shu''s previous life rather than in this chaos.


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, temporarily put away the light spot, but used a universe bag alone to avoid any accidents.


    There are many benefits in the chaos, but if bad luck and a natural evil comes out, it will be difficult for Zhou Shu to resist.


    Looking at the last light spot, the Demon Refining Pot said solemnly, "This is the Vientiane Vine."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Vanxiangteng, the name is very angry."


    It was a luminous green vine, winding upward, shrouded in a faint white mist, like jade and wood, with a smooth texture, and the sound of silk and bamboo when it was knocked on, and there were a few new buds on the vine, which were tender and green. , Looks very handsome and full of life.


    "But it''s hard to say good or bad."


    The demon pot is very prudent, "After this Vientiane vine is planted, it will give birth to several Vientiane Fruits, which may be one or several. As the name suggests, Vientiane Fruits are all-encompassing. Once they are removed, anything can happen. ."


    Zhou Shu was quite curious, "And these strange fruits, what happened to them?"


    "To be honest, I don''t want you to plant it. Even if you plant it, don''t pick the fruit."


    The Demon Refining Pot thought for a while, and said slowly, "I have seen almost 20 Vientiane Fruits, and when a dozen of them were taken off, the people or beasts who took them suffered bad luck Some people encountered the catastrophe immediately, some fell to the ground and died on the spot, and some people turned into monsters. There was no time to evade and stop them. There were only two differences. One of the monster beasts was surrounded by clouds when it was taken off, and the rainbow fell from the sky. After the demon beast took the Vientiane Fruit, his body quickly became white and flawless, and all the impurities were gone, as if reborn. It can be said that at that moment, it was at least close to the beast."


    "The other one should have been picked by a spirit or a ghost. The body cannot be seen, but after the Vientiane Fruit was picked, the bells and drums were suddenly illuminated by the Buddha''s light, and the ghost appeared in the Buddha''s light. Constantly consolidating, from a vague phantom to the formation of a real body, it took only a quarter of an hour to turn into a human being. The creation of a body was simply a means of good fortune, not what the Xuanhuang world could have at that time."


    "Like a prize, the benefits may be great, but the ratio of ten to one is still too low."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Stay temporarily, but I shouldn''t use it."


    And Caiying, after hearing these words, stared at the light spot intently, and even swallowed her saliva unconsciously, really wanting it.


    Zhou Shu noticed it himself, and shook his head slightly, "Caiying, I know you want to condense your body, but I hope that this Vientiane Fruit, forget it, I will help you, don��t worry, you should be sure There will be."


    "I see, Zhou."


    Caiying turned her head and whispered, "I just want to think about it, but I don''t really want to use it."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1951: Not reconciled

    All the light spots have their place, except for the golden one.


    The eyes of the three of them are fixed on it, their expressions are extremely focused.


    After a long while, Zhou Shu said calmly, "In fact, you don''t need to look at it to know what it is."


    "what?"


    Caiying was stunned, she was ignorant.


    "Yes."


    The Demon Refining Pot immediately took the words, "If it is higher than the other light points, then it can only be a divine tool, and I have a slight impression that I have nurtured from such a light point... It��s just not Know what artifact it will be."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Nothing is bad."


    The demon refining pot moved, and it was quite emotional, "After all this time, finally there is one more artifact in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded and shook his head, "It''s not just that, but Xuanhuang Realm needs one more guardian. At this important moment of alien invasion, the emergence of a new guardian is undoubtedly the greatest benefit of Xuanhuang Realm. Maybe it can Help Xuanhuangjie get out of trouble."


    "You are right, Zhou Shu."


    The Demon Refining Pot shook, "It''s true, the artifacts come out at the right time, perhaps to deal with this great disaster."


    staring at the golden light spots, the two of them felt a lot of emotion, but they both stopped and didn''t move.


    Caiying was very anxious, "Take it out quickly, what are you waiting for? My palace is so anxious!"


    "Can''t take it."


    The two refused almost at the same time, and the Demon Refining Pot vibrated even more.


    Caiying was taken aback, "Why?"


    Demon Refining Pot slowly said, "Open it now, maybe Zhou Shu will never get it."


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "This is the first time a new born artifact has appeared. He must find a suitable holder to perform the duty of guarding the Xuanhuang Realm. If we take it out now, and it cannot find the holder among us, I will leave and look for it myself until I find the first holder."


    "Ah, does it still run?"


    Caiying was indignant, "Why, the artifact that we worked so hard to find cannot be obtained by ourselves, but we have to give it to others?"


    "This is a rule of heaven and earth, it cannot be violated."


    Zhou Shu stared at the light spot, with a hint of unrestrainedness, "If the artifact feels that we are not suitable for possession, we can only do this, but it is indeed a bit unwilling."


    "Unwilling, very unwilling, especially unwilling."


    Caiying couldn''t help shaking his head, and said anxiously, "Then we force him to recognize the Lord and stay forcibly, can''t it? It''s like..."


    After thinking about it, he glanced left and right, his gaze fell on the demon refining pot without moving, and then nodded.


    The Demon Refining Pot was slightly embarrassed, just shook his head, "No, the first owner of the new born artifact is the most important thing. In order to protect the Xuanhuang Realm, it will definitely choose the best, and it may not be possible to force it, it is complete. The divine tool has very powerful abilities. Zhou Shu and us are not necessarily opponents. Even if we forcefully stay, we will not be recognized by the divine tool. It is impossible to use its power, just like the previous Xuanyuan Sword. Empty shelf."


    It was like a deflated ball, and it lost energy for a while, "You broken artifacts, why are so many troublesome things."


    The Demon Refining Pot was a bit solemn, "This is the destiny of a divine tool, and it''s all for protection."


    "What do you say about guarding? I feel angry when I hear it."


    Caiying glared at him, angrily, "I haven''t seen you guarding it before. Do you even want to refine the Profound Yellow Realm? Besides, there is nothing good about other artifacts, either in the main gate or in the family. It is in crisis. I always only care about my own home, where I have come out, where I have rescued the dangers, and helped other people in the Xuanhuang Realm? Huh, really, if you really want to say that the Xuanhuang Realm is guarded, only Zhou Shu is the only thing that you are not as good as him!


    Caiying''s few words are not pleasant to hear, but they are word by word.


    The Demon Refining Pot was shocked and thought of the past.


    He was just born, became a divine tool, and became the guardian of the Xuanhuang world. Why didn''t he want to perform his duties, be admired by thousands of people, and return to the world?


    But with the passage of time, the thoughts have slowly changed. It takes effort to help human beings to help the Xuanhuang Realm, but it is not done well, why bother? With such good conditions, wouldn��t it be better for humans to draw the power they need from the Xuanhuang Realm to improve their realm?


    Isn��t it beautiful until the avenue is successful, and the sacred instrument is made?


    This is the life I want, much better than staying in the Xuanhuang Realm and protecting it all the time.


    With this idea, it is difficult to restrain it, but the path he chose has led him to a dead end. If it were not for Zhou Shu, he would fall into eternal perdition.


    In the process of following Zhou Shu, seeing what Zhou Shu did, it is inevitable to think of the original intention.


    After a while, the Demon Refining Pot said very solemnly, "Yes, I did something wrong in the past."


    Caiying was stagnant, but he didn''t expect the Demon Refining Pot to apologize, and suddenly softened, "I don''t want you to apologize, so don''t worry about it."


    The Demon Refining Pot said in a deep voice, "It''s my own thoughts. You are right. Now Zhou Shu is indeed more like a guardian, and the artifacts have forgotten their responsibilities. So do I, I am not worthy to talk about others, but, that The nascent artifact will never forget that its purpose in this world is to protect it."


    "Yes, it hasn''t touched the Xuanhuang Realm, and it won''t change its mind."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "So he will definitely find the holder that suits him best and can carry out his goals."


    Caiying stared at Zhou Shu, "Zhou, isn''t he looking for you? No one is more suitable than you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Sacred tools have their own selection criteria. If you say it, it doesn''t count, and anyone says it doesn''t count."


    "Oh."


    Caiying had no idea, she could only stare at the light spot in a daze and muttered, "Is it just let it go?"


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly. He couldn''t violate the rules of heaven and earth, but he was a little depressed. They took it out of the Secret Realm of Chaos, but they made wedding dresses for others. Even if God''s will use their hands to make the artifact appear, everything is fate. Still not reconciled.


    "Take it home first."


    He seemed to think, "Gather the Dutchman and other counterparts, and then let the artifact come to life. If there are many people, the artifact may be able to find its holder."


    "Well," Caiying nodded his head, "Good idea, if you are all your own, you won''t lose money, anyone can get it."


    The Demon Refining Pot thought for a while and said, "Your method is good. It''s just that the first time the new born artifact appears, the heaven and the earth will inevitably change, and the entire Xuanhuang Realm will know about it. I''m afraid that someone else will come to disturb you, and the artifact will choose Other people, so what?"


    "Then..."


    Caiying just wanted to say something, but stopped again, only looking at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "What else, it''s the fate of others, but if he gets the artifact and doesn''t protect the Xuanhuang Realm well..."


    "Get it back!"


    The half-sentence that was held back, finally came out, Caiying has a cheerful face, wishing that this is what is about to happen.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1952: 1 bet

    "how is this possible."


    Zhou Shu knocked and picked up, with a little force, "I know that it''s a magical weapon. You don''t need to do this. He got the magical weapon, and we know where it is. If he doesn''t fulfill his responsibility, the magical weapon will be replaced. At that time, our chance will be great."


    Caiying drooped his head, "Oh..."


    Refining the Demon Pot seriously said, "Yes, at that time the artifact also had a lot of understanding of the Xuanhuang Realm. If you don''t choose Zhou Shu, then he is stupid.


    "This is what Hongu loves to hear."


    Caiying nodded, and praised the refining pot.


    As he spoke, a sword light suddenly flashed above his head. Just when he saw it, a figure fell down immediately.


    One person with sword is Li Aojian.


    Li Aojian stared at Zhou Shu, with incredible surprise, "Xiao Zhou! Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, great!"


    Zhou Shu was also happy, but not surprised.


    He guessed that there was someone on it, because there were several formations on the ice wall around the tiankeng to warn and ensure that the tiankeng was not frozen, but he didn''t expect it to be Li Aojian, and Li Aojian didn''t know how to form it.


    He stepped forward and patted Li Aojian vigorously a few times, "Why are you here?"


    "Of course I come to you."


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu up and down, and the corners of his mouth gradually began to smile, "It''s okay, where have you been during this time?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "It''s a bit complicated..."


    "The abyss, the mystery of chaos..."


    Li Aojian couldn''t help but tsk, "I said Xiao Zhou, your chances are also great."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Time is also lucky, and there is nothing to be envious of, why did you find here?"


    "I''m not the only one, there are a few more on it."


    Li Aojian pointed to it and said slowly, "Do you know that the moment you were swallowed by the secret realm, you disappeared in the Profound Yellow Realm? Not even a trace of the soul is left, and your soul lamp is also gone."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he thought about it, "I didn''t expect it, but the power of chaos can indeed annihilate everything."


    "If your soul lamp goes out, isn''t it troublesome?"


    Li Aojian glared at Zhou Shu and kept shaking his head, "You should have mentioned before. If it weren''t for Yang Mei and Elder Hao and others to support it, the Heyin School really doesn''t know what it will become. Fortunately, people outside don''t know. Several big sects know that your soul lamp has gone out. When you die, what do you think will happen?"


    "I was negligent."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, now that he is really worried.


    Today��s Heyin Sect can be said to be maintained by Zhou Shu alone. Everything is due to Zhou Shu. If something happens to Zhou Shu and die in the eyes of others, Kunlun Heavenly Sword Emei, etc., will not turn a blind eye, Heyin Sect Many problems will inevitably occur.


    However, no news like this has spread. It can also be seen that the internal organization of the Holland School is tight, which is worthy of appreciation.


    Li Aojian rebuked, and immediately returned to his usual appearance, "You must have never thought of it, otherwise you can''t say it because of your temper."


    Zhou relieved himself, "Lao Li, how long has it been since I disappeared?"


    Li Aojian replied quickly, ��It��s not too long or too short, one and a half years, but fortunately you are back. If you continue to disappear, things will get bigger and bigger.��


    Like Zhou Shu expected, he nodded immediately, "Well, let''s go back soon."


    "This one����"


    Li Aojian stared at the light spot, his expression suddenly changed.


    "Oh, it''s an artifact."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "I will take it out when I go back."


    Li Aojian stretched out his hand to block, "Don''t move."


    At this time, Li Aojian''s expression was a little weird, his face flushed, and his eyes blazed with blazing light, like a sharp sword out of its sheath, as if it would rush out at any time, it looked a little scary.


    And the sword intent diffused out unconsciously, covering the entire bottom of the tiankeng.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as if thinking of something, he said solemnly, "What''s wrong?"


    Li Aojian stared at the light spot, motionless, and whispered, "Xiao Zhou, I feel that something is calling me inside."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "You mean that artifact?"


    "I don''t know, but the message is strong, and..."


    Li Aojian hesitated for a moment, his face turned red, "My sword intent seems to be involuntarily responding to its call. The situation is a bit bad, and it''s a bit similar to that in the sword intent at the beginning. Xiao Zhou, you hurry up and put it away. , I''m worried about what happened."


    Sword Intent Secret Realm, where Li Aojian almost turned into a sword demon.


    It is not only Li Aojian who has changed.


    The golden light couldn''t help shaking, and I was very upset. I thought of it, but I couldn''t come out.


    Zhou Shu looked at the light spot, then looked at Li Aojian, and he knew in his heart.


    If nothing was wrong, when Li Aojian came down, the spiritual sense in the sword inadvertently spread to the light spot and was sensed by the artifact inside.


    It seems that Li Aojian is predestined with it.


    It''s time to gamble.


    "Don''t put it away, it''s not necessarily a bad thing."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Lao Li, I will take the artifact out of it now, and you should respond to its call and try to get its approval."


    The Demon Refining Pot shook unconsciously.


    He knew that if it is taken out now and cannot be recognized, then this artifact will fall into the hands of no one, and it will hardly belong to Zhou Shu in the future.


    Li Aojian''s figure was shocked, "Huh? Yes?"


    "There is nothing wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You should be predestined with it, but it feels a bit of sword intent, it must inspire you, really let it see you in front of you, I think it will recognize you, Lao Li, others I don��t believe. But you can do it."


    Li Aojian''s face was already red and purple, and his blood seemed to be sprayed out, but he still maintained a stable mind, and said in a deep voice, "I will try, but you must be careful. If I shoot you, never show mercy."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Looking at the unceasingly swaying golden light spot, Zhou Shu slightly raised his hand and took out the contents inside.


    An almost irresistible force came ~ www.novelhall.com~ Zhou Shu quickly let go.


    is a sword as expected.


    The dark red light and shadow, like a burning flame, the sword is in the light and shadow, it is difficult to discern its specific shape, the point of the sword is up, and the hilt of the sword is down, just feel magnificent and majestic, the atmosphere is awe-inspiring, shocking, like a king coming.


    ��!


    Before I could take a closer look, I heard a loud noise.


    The light and shadow disappeared completely, turned into a sword light, and went straight to the sky.


    Thousands of miles of tiankeng suddenly vibrated, like the sky collapsed, like an avalanche, the surrounding ice walls continued to shatter, and large chunks of ice fell like rain. Those tens of thousands of years of profound ice could not be swept away by the sword.


    They were taken away by Jianguang before they had fallen to the end, and followed Jianguang to rush up.


    Several people in the pit were stunned.


    The sword intent in the sword light is unparalleled, and there is no flaw to be found. Even Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness can''t perceive anything from the sword light, so I can only look at it.


    The Tiankeng seemed to have been opened up again, and it was suddenly much wider.


    The sword light continued for dozens of breaths, but stopped abruptly, and the Tiankeng finally returned to calm.


    "Where is the sword?"


    Caiying exclaimed.


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, not only the sword, but also Li Aojian disappeared.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1953: Vision

    Caiying seemed to realize something, "Did he take the sword?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was condensed, and he slowly said, "If Lao Li can take it, that''s fine. If he can take the sword, it means that the sword recognizes Lao Li and the artifact belongs to him, but I am worried that this is not the case."


    He turned to the refining pot, "You should have seen some?"


    Shicai��s sword light is almost the origin of heaven and earth itself. Even if Zhou Shu knows the origin of heaven and earth very well, it is still impossible to overcome it before the realm of great power. It is also suppressed by it and cannot see the situation just now. The difference is that he and the sword are both divine tools, both the origin of heaven and earth.


    The Demon Refining Pot said in a deep voice, "It was not he who took the sword, but the sword that took him away."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Sure enough, where did you go?"


    The Demon Refining Pot slowly said, "I don��t know where it went, but...it shouldn��t be a bad thing. The artifact is willing to take him away. It is likely to test him. If he passes the test, he can get the artifact. In the past, many artifacts were That��s how it was done, but I didn��t have that much trouble."


    "If it''s Lao Li, there will be no problem."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, regaining his calmness.


    If Li Aojian can get the artifact, it will not be a bad thing for him or for Li Aojian. They may separate, but the relationship cannot be changed, whether in the Xuanhuang Realm or elsewhere.


    "Let''s go."


    glanced, put away the demon refining pot, Zhou Shu flew up.


    The sword of light was still there, and there was ice all around, and I didn''t feel a hint of chill.


    After a short while, he flew out of the sinkhole.


    Looking around, Zhou Shu felt a little tremor in his heart, with a strange feeling.


    The tiankeng has a radius of tens of thousands of miles, which is outside the scope of his divine consciousness, but at this time, the entire tiankeng and even hundreds of thousands of miles around it are fully displayed in front of him, without any omissions, and Zhou Shu can feel that if he If you want to see, you can see farther, not knowing where the end is.


    But the strange thing is not here. Rather, the scenery is like jumping into the sea of ??consciousness. You can see clearly without having to perceive it.


    There is a feeling of "Wherever I want to see, I will show it to me, no matter how far away." It feels like almighty.


    Kuafu Jinzhi greatly strengthened the power of divine consciousness and other powers, but it would certainly not achieve such an effect.


    It is only possible to achieve the level of improvement, a better understanding of the origin of the world, and even integration with the heaven and the earth, and this is the realm that can only be achieved by the power, but Zhou Shu feels it now.


    Of course, it does not interfere.


    has gone through the chaotic mystery and was baptized by the power of chaos. The result is not bad. There are not only visible light spots, but also many invisible benefits.


    In ����''s line of sight, several people stood by the pit.


    "I will go down now."


    "No, the sword intent has not dissipated, I am afraid it will be harmful to people, wait a while."


    "I don''t care about Lao Li''s sword intent, what are you afraid of here?"


    "Li Aojian''s sword intent is very good, but compared with the remaining sword intent in this skypit, it is a little bit different. If you have to go down, do it with you."


    "Forget it, Elder Zhao made sense, and I will go down together later."


    "Oh! Xiao Zhou doesn''t know whereabouts, now Lao Li is also gone, and even a bit of news is not spread. This sinkhole is really so weird? When we went down before, there was obviously nothing."


    Zhu Dashan smashed the ground annoyed, the ice trembling, and the ice splashed.


    Zhao Yueru frowned slightly, stepped back, Qingque just ignored it, fixed his eyes in the tiankeng, and tried his best to reach out the divine consciousness, but it was nothing.


    Zhu Dashan wanted to smash again, but he suddenly stopped when he fisted in the air, but there was one more person in front of him.


    his fist immediately turned into a palm, he grabbed the man up, and yelled, "Hahaha, Xiao Zhou, you are back! I know you will be back! All soul lamps are bullshit!"


    Of course it is Zhou Shu.


    Now his realm has surpassed other people in the Xuanhuang Realm, and he has truly reached the pinnacle, coming and going suddenly, no one can find it.


    "what?!"


    The two people beside ���� only noticed and rushed over.


    The green bird was surprised and happy, somewhat uncontrollable, but Zhao Yueru was always calm, her eyes flickering, she finally felt relieved.


    "came back."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled, "Thanks for your hard work, have you waited a long time? Lao Zhu, Lao Li are fine, I''ve met him first."


    "This guy, did you slip away alone?"


    Zhu Dashan cursed, let go and put Zhou Shu down, with a smile on his face.


    "Where did you go?"


    The green bird fell in front of him, with an angry brow, "It doesn''t matter if you leave alone, it''s still so long? Even the soul lamp is out?"


    Zhou Shu fell to the ground, and said warmly, "We said on the way, it will be difficult to get away when it gets lively here."


    "Lively?"


    The green bird looked slightly condensed, "Who will come here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You are too focused on here. Take a closer look at your surroundings."


    Several people looked around, all surprised.


    In the sky, colorful clouds continue to converge here, layer after layer, and there are many rare birds and beasts that are rarely seen in ordinary times. They are coming from the clouds, and the ground has also changed. With the tiankeng as the center, all directions, gradually The wind and snow were rolled up, and the ice surface was shaking. In the distance, countless things seemed to be running over.


    This kind of vision has never been seen before.


    can attract the world''s souls to gather together, it is definitely not the best magic weapon or the tribulation.


    "It''s just the beginning. After a while, you can see even more magnificent sceneries. Monsters, strange beasts and even sacred beasts will come over, and then you will be the cultivator."


    Zhou Shu looked at a few people, and said slowly, "The artifact is here, we leave earlier to avoid more trouble."


    "Artifact!"


    Qing Que was startled, "Did you get the artifact?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and took out the flying boat, "It''s not me, the artifact is unowned now, come in."


    A few people entered the flying boat, went straight into the clouds and headed south.


    The clouds were not calm at all, and they kept surging Beside Feizhou, birds and beasts kept passing by, but Feizhou was completely ignored.


    "That''s Bing Xiao, it''s all eighth rank?"


    "If you look closely at the gust of wind, you can see that there is a grown-up wind blowing inside."


    "Win the wind? Isn''t that the fastest flying beast? There are still beasts in our Profound Yellow Realm?"


    "There are still some."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, unconsciously worrying.


    The artifact came out, and even the long-hidden sacred beast appeared. I don''t know if Li Aojian will be okay.


    The artifact should still be around here, otherwise the sacred animal would not come so quickly, Zhou Shu didn''t know if the artifact was deliberate, if it was, then these alien beasts, celestial phenomena, etc., might be the test Li Aojian will face.


    He can''t help, nor can he help.


    "What kind of beast, whatever it is."


    Zhu Dashan walked over a few steps, shaking the flying boat, watching Zhou Shu and said, "Xiao Zhou, it''s okay if you are fine. Where have you been during this period of time has made us anxious, especially..."


    "Just listen to Zhou Shu, don''t talk too much."


    Zhao Yue frowned, Zhu Dashan immediately stopped talking, and stood aside in sorrow.


    Zhou Shu nodded, slowly speaking.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1954: 1 silk perception

    "Is the Chaos Secret Realm like this..."


    Qingque lowered her head slightly and murmured in a low voice, "There is no soul, no consciousness, no power at all, just acting with spiritual consciousness... If I change, can I still come out..."


    After thinking about it, he just shook his head and said with a wry smile, "You didn''t take me there, you are right."


    For the immortal cultivator, in that situation, the chance of surviving is infinitely close to zero. The only exception may be Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu must also be able to survive the initial adaptation period. Make a difference.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seemingly thoughtful, "If it weren''t for Bian Xue, I''m afraid something will really happen."


    Without Bian Xue''s calculation, it would be really difficult to go to the Chaos Secret Realm according to the plan.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu didn''t feel a trace of confusion. Before he went to the secret realm, he had a lot of accidents, but the scene that Bian Xue calculated in the end was the scene that Bian Xue calculated. Is the way of calculation really so magical?


    Zhao Yueru said suddenly, "Chaotic Secret Realm shouldn''t be like that."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Huh?"


    Zhao Yueru slowly stretched out her arm, and the blue bracelet with star patterns on her white as jade wrist was particularly conspicuous.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she slowly said, "This, you have seen it."


    Thought of something immediately, Zhou Shu said anxiously, "Yueru, have you been to the Secret Realm of Chaos?"


    The bracelet on her hand is a star bracelet, which was left by Zhao Linghuan, an ancestor of the Zhao family. It can open the seabed vortex and attract star power, and more importantly, this bracelet is also refined with an open sky stone.


    With the open sky stone, it is naturally possible to open the chaos mystery. ..


    "No, but the ancestors have been there."


    Zhao Yueru shook her head and began to speak.


    After Zhao Linghuan got the blood of the true dragon, in order to find a way to completely merge or get rid of it, he once went to the chaos secret realm. For this reason, he found the open sky stone, but he went to the southernmost South Pole instead of the northern sea. The state, there is also the existence of chaos in the underground.


    He found the place of chaos and opened the door of chaos with the open sky stone.


    He didn''t stay for long, and got a ninth-order spiritual creature in it, but before he got the method he wanted, he was besieged by two divine beasts. As a last resort, he could only use the open sky stone to open the exit and escape.


    But when he wanted to go in again, the place of chaos was no longer found.


    After he came back, he made the open sky stone into a star bracelet, and passed them to the descendants and the horren.


    During this experience, Zhao Linghuan wrote a jade slip, staying in Zhao''s house, but was later taken away, but Zhao Yueru found it when he returned to look at Haicheng for revenge.


    Zhao Yueru said with certainty, "The chaos secret realm he said was definitely not where you went. You are like the real chaos, and even he has become part of the chaos, and what he has been to is only the secret realm. The immortal cultivator''s appearance, but there are many sacred beasts and ancient strange things inside."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "In other words, it really is what God did."


    I only talked about doubts before, but now I am sure.


    Heaven''s Path, the thunder thunder that penetrated the ice field, must have been lowered to target Zhou Shu. Perhaps it was to destroy the place of chaos, but he didn''t expect to be able to destroy it. Instead, Zhou Shu experienced an almost real chaos.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu still faintly felt that in this, it might not only be the act of Heaven.


    Zhao Yueru said calmly, "Zhou Shu, you have to pay attention."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I know, thank you."


    After hesitating for a while, Zhao Yueru said again, "It''s not that I didn''t tell you in advance, but you didn''t ask me, and I don''t know you are going to the Chaos Secret Realm. If you mention it, I will definitely tell you."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You were not in the city at the time, and I didn''t expect that the open sky stone at your place was my negligence. I don''t blame you."


    "In fact, it is not a good thing to tell in advance."


    Zhu Dashan sighed, "If Xiao Zhou had known that the Chaos Secret Realm was what Elder Zhao said, I am afraid you would not ask Bian Xue, take Elder Qingque directly, or even bring others with you. That''s it..."


    Several people were a little stunned, silent for a while.


    Zhou Shu was even more shocked. What Zhu Dashan said was not wrong. In fact, the accident had already been born.


    If Zhao Yueru knows that he is going to the Chaos Secret Realm and tells him the situation in advance, he will not be too concerned, even if it is a sacred beast, it is a bright opponent. There is always a way to solve it. The chance of survival is great, and he will indeed bring it. Qingque and even Li Aojian went with him, and the chaos he experienced could not be experienced by others.


    Destiny is really unspeakable. If the process changes slightly, the result is completely different.


    And these accidents come together to make everything different.


    Within a few thoughts, Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense of fate.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little dignified, Zhu Dashan hurriedly said, "Don''t even think about it. If you find Jade Emperor Grass, Yangmei will be fine, that''s enough."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yes, there is no need to think about the process, it is good if there is a result."


    "It''s a pity that Jinzhi."


    Qingque expressed regret, "If you can get a complete one, I''m afraid you can be promoted immediately."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "No matter how much you get, it''s a chance. It''s nothing to be a pity. Besides, it''s not a problem to rise to immortality. I believe all of us here can rise to immortality."


    "That''s true, I definitely can."


    Zhu Dashan patted his chest, his dark face was full of confidence.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "By the way, why are you here? Didn''t you go to Xihezhou to find Zen Sect?"


    "I''m back early."


    Zhu Dashan spread his hands, "I went to Tianlong Temple, where the monk did not see me, I mentioned Yunli, but still disappeared, and then went to Leiyin Temple, where the guys did not cultivate their bodies, but they practiced some ghost and Buddha sound. What''s the use to me? I called me stupid, didn''t understand Zen, and ignored me. In Linyun Temple, I played a few games, but the few old monks of the empty-character generation didn''t fight, and the Dahuang Temple looked for half a year. I haven''t found it, and I haven''t met anyone there. Alas, it seems that Zen Sect is nothing great. There is no one who can point me to it."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "It''s not that they didn''t point you, but that you are too good."


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, "Am I so good?"


    "The Fumoshan body plus the lowering the demon gang body are the top physical training techniques in the Xuanhuang world. It is difficult for others to learn one. You have learned two and you have developed magical powers, not to mention that you enlightened so early," Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity, "Lao Zhu, your talent is unique. In this world of cultivating immortals, there will definitely be no better physical training than you, and you don��t need to go to other sects to hone, train your mind and think carefully. Just fine."


    "Ok."


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "I don''t plan to go anywhere anymore, just stay in Lingyu City, waiting for the catastrophe..."


    While they were talking, Qingque and Zhou Shu stopped at the same time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Wushuang Ling next to them gave a signal, a very urgent signal.


    "Come on Penglai Island."


    As soon as I entered Wushuang City, I heard the voice of the city lord.


    The city lord stood in front of the two with an anxious look, and didn''t even ask how Zhou Shu came out.


    "right away."


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately.


    It''s definitely not a small thing to make the city lord anxious.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1955: Penglai Island is in a hurry

    After confessing a few words, Zhou Shu left Feizhou, and Qingque quickly followed.


    Zhou Shu nodded and headed east together.


    The current Penglai Island is still in Beiluzhou, not too far from the Sea of ??Beiming. If it weren''t for this, it would be difficult for the city lord to know the sky changes here.


    "City Lord, what happened?"


    Looking at the city lord, Qingque was a little worried.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s the demons, right?"


    "Do you see it?"


    The city lord was a little surprised, "Yes, in any case, you come here quickly. If you don''t come again, I don''t know if Penglai Island is there anymore. I am very busy now, let''s talk about it when I come."


    The city lord left soon, and the two people here also left Wushuang City, speeding up the speed.


    "I can''t finish talking, are you so anxious."


    Qingque was quite puzzled. She had never seen the city lord like this. "How do you know it''s from the Demon Race, Shu?"


    "There is devilish energy in the city lord, not a lot."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "He is very troublesome now, most of it is that Penglai Island has been invaded by the demons, and even he is contaminated with demonic energy."


    "what?"


    Qingque''s face turned pale, "Even, even the city lord is stained with devilish energy..."


    "I''ll know when we arrive, let''s hurry up."


    Zhou Shu nodded, dragged her into the clouds, and disappeared for a moment.


    Actually brought the blue bird directly into the ninth day.


    The gong wind here is shaped like a solid body, with solid powers like electricity, thunder, shining constantly, with great original power, flying in it, like a shuttle in a rain of bullets, but it is not shocked. Taking advantage of Zhou Shu''s Tao Pagoda, they used Gang Feng as a booster, and the two experienced the feeling of a speeding electric switch.


    Not long after Zhou Shu landed, Penglai Island was not far below.


    At this time, Penglai Island was very different from the past. It was surrounded by a thick green mist, as if wearing a piece of clothing, there was a fishy smell and blood everywhere, and the previous paradise no longer existed.


    Only the middle piece, not yet surrounded by the mist, kept its original appearance.


    "How could this be?"


    Qing Que''s heart was shocked, and he could hardly believe his eyes.


    With the vast magical powers of the city lord, it is incredible to allow the demons to invade to this extent.


    "Go on."


    Zhou Shu rushed down and landed on the island soon.


    Feeling the devilish energy in front of him, he waved his hand slightly and swept away, but after a while, it surged up again.


    As if perceiving them, many figures slowly walked over, shadowy and inhuman.


    Qingque opened the golden Wushuang Ling, and the two of them sank straight and landed on the wood of Jianshi.


    The trees are still magnificent, they just look weak, the leaves are caged with a faint layer of magic energy, and there are green spots on the trunks, which are signs of being disturbed by the magic energy and blood. Jianshi in the deepest part of Penglai Island Zhimu was also tainted with devilish energy, no wonder the city lord was so anxious.


    "follow me."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion gradually condensed, turning eastward and westward, and walked toward the hall where the Tongtian Tower was placed.


    Along the way, I only felt that the original energy and vitality had attenuated a lot, not what they should have been.


    "coming?"


    In the main hall, the city lord, who looked like a child, stood in front of the Tongtian Tower with a solemn expression.


    On the Tongtian Pagoda, Lin Zhu was still busy, her expression was very focused, there was nothing else.


    Zhou Shu came closer and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing more clearly, the city lord was indeed stained with devilish energy, his head showed an unnatural green, and his body was a little yellow.


    The city lord sighed slightly, "I was a little negligent..."


    Dozens of days ago.


    The sky above Penglai Island suddenly split, and a huge ball of fire fell straight down.


    The fireball was very special, not to mention Du Qikua, the color of the flame was dark green, with an unpleasant smell of blood.


    The city lord immediately understood that this was the shooting star of the Demon Race, and the Demon Race had begun to invade the Xuanhuang Realm.


    "The first goal turned out to be my Penglai Island."


    The city lord sneered, "It''s really courageous, how can I make you do what you want?"


    The city lord can be said to be the strongest in the Xuanhuang world, not to mention that he has not dealt with the demons. When the sea tribe and the demons united, Penglai Island coincided with the meeting, and many demons came to invade Penglai Island, but even No trace was left, so the Mozu regarded Penglai Island as a forbidden area and did not dare to come over.


    Therefore, even if he could not move, the city lord did not take this demonic thief star in his heart.


    When the shooting star was about to fall on Penglai Island, the city lord exerted great power, and the boundless canopy of the building of the beginning tree turned into a huge fist with the size of hundreds of miles, and slammed it straight at the shooting star.


    Although the shooting star has a strong momentum, how is it the opponent of the city lord?


    With just one punch, the shooting star split into two halves, ejected hundreds of thousands of miles, and disappeared.


    The city lord only shot this fist, and all the demons in the shooting star have been killed, so there is no more control, only a message in Wushuang City, reminding the Dutch and the people of Wushuang City to be careful, the demons have begun to invade. After that, he continued to concentrate on the Tongtian Tower.


    Tongtian Tower has reached the final step, he must assist Lin Zhu to complete it, and must not make a mistake at the end, which accounts for 90% of his energy.


    Some days after that.


    Penglai Island still has people coming and going, there are human immortals and sea people.


    The City Lord paid attention every day, but didn''t spend much energy, because it didn''t seem to be special.


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu unconsciously sighed. The city lord glanced at him and showed a lot of helplessness, "You also thought of it, yes, many immortal cultivators and sea races are no longer them, but demon slaves. ."


    "Magic slave!"


    Qingque''s heart palpitated.


    Demon slaves are immortal cultivators or other races who have been injected with demon souls. They are tantamount to being contaminated and will only take orders from the demons in the future.


    Only the demon king in the soul-pouring period can possess the demon soul and create a demon slave.


    "Yes, demon slave."


    The city lord said slowly, "I was negligent. I didn''t expect a Demon King-level Demon Race to appear."


    Soon, Penglai Island was changed. A large number of immortal cultivators, sea people, etc. on the island launched an attack on Penglai Island.


    At this time, the city lord was shocked and discovered that there were few normal immortal cultivators on the island, and they were basically demon slaves. In other words, in the past few months, almost all races that came to Penglai Island were contaminated. There are many and powerful, and there are even demons who cross the Tribulation Realm.


    "The demon slave who crossed the Tribulation Realm."


    Even Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stagnate.


    If he could pollute the cultivators of the Tribulation Realm into Demon Slaves, the Demon King might not be an ordinary Demon Clan in the Soul Pouring Stage.


    "Yes."


    The city lord nodded I guess that Demon Race is about to approach the Demon Lord, but it will not be the real Demon Lord. Otherwise, there will be rules of heaven and earth. If the Heavenly Dao really allows such things to happen, it will be difficult that day. To resign the blame, unless he doesn''t want to be the heaven of the Xuanhuang Realm anymore-70,000 years ago, the demon king came to the Xuanhuang Realm, and he should have known about the fact that the Heavenly Dao of the Xuanhuang Realm was relegated. "


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Giving up the Xuanhuang World? Pu Lao shouldn''t be so stupid."


    "Ok."


    The city lord said slowly, "Even if it is not the demon lord, the demon lord is no small thing. It is probably one of the most powerful demon clan who have come to the Xuanhuang Realm in the past tens of thousands of years. He is also very wise. The demon slave came to attack Penglai Island, if not so..."


    He sighed, still blaming himself.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1956: Stride forward

    Tens of thousands of demons attacked Penglai Island.


    These weren''t a big problem in the first place. With the strength of the city lord, it was not difficult to clear these people out, at most it would be more expensive.


    If they are all ordinary monks.


    However, there are many demon slaves who cross the tribulation realm. Even the guards on Penglai Island have been contaminated by the demon clan, and many monks have become demon slaves.


    Most of the collapse of the fortress started from itself.


    In trouble.


    The defection of these monks was unexpected by the city owner, and the defense of Penglai Island was quickly broken.


    These demon slaves went underground and used themselves as weapons to unleash the demon blood and demon energy in their bodies without reservation, only to maximize damage to Penglai Island.


    Even if the city takes the initiative to use the highest wooden tactics left by the building of all creatures, only Jianmu and Jianshimu can be used to expel the demon energy and blood and make up for vitality with huge vitality. However, Penglai Island still has twice the result with half the effort. Affected, although ninety-nine percent of the demon blood was eliminated, which was considered to eliminate the greatest danger, the demon energy still spread irresistibly, covering most of the island, and the city lord who consumed too much was helpless. Protect the wood of Jianshi.


    It''s just that the attack was far from stopping. After that day, there were continuous demon slaves coming to the island to attack further.


    If there is no devilish influence, the city lord can continue to absorb the origin of heaven and earth to fight against. Even if he cannot get rid of the devilish energy, it is impossible for the devilish energy to pollute his own body. Due to the influence, the city lord''s ability to absorb the origin has also been greatly reduced, and the devilish energy is getting more and more. The wood of the beginning is also affected. Even the city lord has no good way.


    Today, the impact is getting bigger and bigger, except for the small area in the center, other places are affected.


    If Zhou Shu does not appear, the city lord may have to sacrifice the origin to protect Penglai Island, which is very costly.


    "How big is the impact," the city lord laughed at himself, "Zhou Shu, you can see it from me."


    "I can tell."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Where is the Demon Race, I will go now."


    The devil whose source is in the soul-pouring period, if he is not picked out and destroyed as soon as possible, the situation will only get worse.


    Of course the city owner knew, but he couldn''t move and had to ask for help.


    The city lord pointed to the wall on the side and waved his hand, "It''s over there, look at it."


    In Jianshizhizhi, you can clearly see everything around you.


    On the distant sea, there was a thick green mist, extremely solid, like a green sun.


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Qing Que, you stay here to help the city lord, you may be busy in a while."


    "Ok, I know."


    Qingque responded unconsciously. After watching Zhou Shu leave, she realized that she wanted to say that she went with Zhou Shu, just like in the past, but she was unconsciously taken away by Zhou Shu''s momentum, but it was Unable to speak, involuntarily obedience.


    Perceiving the difference between Zhou Shu, the city lord was also puzzled, "Qing Que, where did he go during that time?"


    "It''s the Secret Realm of Chaos, he just came out of it."


    Qingque seemed thoughtful, "I think he is a little different."


    "Of course it''s not the same."


    The city lord shook his head unconsciously, "Because he is much stronger than before, too much stronger, stronger than everyone in the Profound Yellow Realm, then the aura of the superior will naturally come out, even if he can''t feel it himself."


    "Well, it''s almost like this. I can''t help but listen, and I don''t even have a trace of resistance." Qingque seems to have realized it, but there is still a trace of doubt in his eyes, "Santos, you say he is better than everyone, is it better than Are you strong too?"


    This is a bit surprised.


    In the eyes of Qingque, or in the eyes of the Xuanhuang world cultivators, the city lord of Penglai Island is the strongest existence at present, there is no one.


    And the city lord can only nod his head, "Of course, I can feel that I am not his opponent, even if it is me without any consumption, I really can''t think of..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu, who was once not worth mentioning, became stronger and stronger, even more than himself, there was an inexplicable melancholy.


    "That would have happened sooner or later."


    After receiving a definite answer, Qingque opened her eyebrows and smiled. It was a joy from the heart, "Don''t you think that the city lord is unhappy? Didn''t you just want him to be like this at the beginning? Now he finally did it. I can be sure of yours. The wish will definitely come true, as long as he is there, even if there is no Tongtian Tower."


    "Yeah, he is getting more and more reliable, haha."


    The city lord nodded and sighed with emotion, "It''s just that I''m starting to rely on him now, and I''m not used to it."


    "Xiao Mu, what are you doing, but you can''t help?"


    Not far away, Lin Zhu''s voice came with surprise, "Hey, Qingque, you are here too, just so, come and help me too."


    "coming."


    Qingque agreed with a smile, and walked over with the city owner.


    On the sea, Zhou Shu walked on waves.


    The distance of hundreds of thousands of miles seemed to arrive in a flash, and the thick green fog was not far away.


    The closer you see, the clearer it becomes. The dense fog obscures the sky and the sun, standing between the sea and the sky, connecting the sky and the earth.


    Xu Ye noticed Zhou Shu''s arrival, and the mist turned up, fiercer and more violent than the rough sea. In the mist, countless demons and ghosts appeared, spreading their teeth and dancing, and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    A cold color flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes and strode forward.


    No movement was seen, but the mist suddenly separated, showing a road.


    The phantoms of the monsters that were too late to avoid were torn into pieces, where they wailed and cried constantly.


    Zhou Shu just ignores, step by step, and is as steady as a mountain.


    "Where is the rat, dare to break into this king''s forbidden land!"


    A roar came out of the fog, and the sound condensed into a dark green dragon, with full scale claws, and with a rancid smell that would suffocate everything, it hit Zhou Shu directly, containing boundless magic power, like a long river billowing .


    "The Demon Clown, dare to be king."


    Zhou Shu sneered, raising his sleeves, and an invisible force followed.


    Like the spring breeze and rain, the things were moisturized silently, and there was no movement. The dragon cracked and disappeared in no time.


    "what?"


    There was a sound of surprise in the fog, slightly anxious, "Who are you?"


    Why not be surprised?


    Before the aliens invaded the Xuanhuang World, I had investigated the Xuanhuang World for thousands of years and found out who the strongest existence in the Xuanhuang World is now, that is, the island owner of Penglai Island. The previous two groups of aliens did not come here because they knew they were not opponents, but The third group of demons appeared, and the first one came to Penglai Island.


    The Mozu knows best that if Penglai Island is defeated and the island owner is killed, then the entire Xuanhuang Realm will not be able to capture it?


    Taking advantage of the island owner��s negligence, the demons had already gained the upper hand, thinking that they had a chance to win, and slowly they could destroy Penglai Island and consume the island owner to death, but he didn��t know where another strong man appeared, and he broke it all at once. One''s own power strike seemed to be stronger than the island owner.


    Of course he would not know the changes in the Xuanhuang world in the past few hundred years, the sudden emergence of Zhou Shu, and the plan of alien invasion was completely wrong.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The one who wants your life."


    "court death!"


    After the roar, there was no sound.


    Zhou Shu stared into the depths of the fog and continued to stride forward.


    The demons have many tricks, and now they are silent, obviously they are brewing more conspiracies.


    But he was not worried at all.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1957: Lure

    The more you go in, the stronger the devilish energy.


    Condensed as substance, like a city wall, airtight, no gaps can be found.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at it, just strode forward.


    There seemed to be an invisible mask around him, so no trace of devilish energy could get close to him within five feet, and one after another avoided, while a wall in front of him collapsed, scattered and escaped, afraid to face him.


    That invisible mask is exactly Zhou Shu''s Tao Tower.


    However, the Dao Pagoda at this time had a hint of returning to the original.


    Ordinary people can''t see it, they can''t see their strength, they can approach at will, and they can''t feel the power, but the enemy can''t break into an inch.


    The devil in the blood pool gradually panicked, "The Profound Yellow Realm has half a step?"


    The so-called half-step majestic is a monk who is only half a step away from the majestic and can step into the Mahayana realm at any time.


    At this time, the power that Zhou Shu showed was stronger than he expected, and it was not much different from the power, no wonder he had this idea.


    But Zhou Shu is not a half-step great power. He doesn''t need half a step away from great power. He just raises his hand. In terms of cultivation level, he is equal to great power in all aspects. The only thing missing is one point. , And that point cannot be obtained by comprehension.


    ����Incorporate into the world and become a part of the origin of the world.


    Only through the tenth calamity and breaking through the final boundary can it be done.


    It seems to have obtained the permission of the world and all origins. From then on, the monks have fully integrated into the origins of the world, and can control and use them as they wish. For example, for example, calling the wind and calling the rain, of course, it is not using the magic formula, using the power of the five elements between heaven and earth to form wind and rain. , It was just a simple spell, but directly called the origin of the world, let the world go to the clouds and rain naturally, without having to pay any price.


    The results are similar, but the process is different, and the difference in realm is even greater.


    The demon king was afraid of him, and he continued to use tricks, but in the face of absolute power, those tricks were useless.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu had already come to the center of the devilish energy.


    Are two separate hemispheres.


    It looks like an egg cut in the middle, placed in the air, with opposite cuts, which is quite peculiar.


    Obviously, this is the Demon Thief Star opened by the City Lord.


    In the hemisphere is a pool of blood within a radius of several miles.


    The blood was too strong, almost black, the surface of the water kept surging, and the blood was steaming endlessly.


    The strange thing is that there are blood pools in the upper and lower hemispheres, and the blood in the upper hemisphere hangs upside down like this, the waves are undulating, like boiling water, but not a drop of blood falls.


    In the middle of the blood pool in the lower hemisphere, there is a lotus platform with three-fold eighteen petals. The petals are stacked and interlaced, moving with the waves, like a living thing. The lotus platform is immersed in the blood pool, but it is not stained with blood. It is pure as white jade. Quite strange.


    There was a person sitting on the lotus platform.


    The demon king of the demon clan is in human form, staring at Zhou Shu, his face is condensed, and he can''t see the slightest hideousness.


    "Unexpectedly, there is a strong like you in the Xuanhuang Realm. It''s very good. It saves a lot of effort."


    He slowly got up and said in a deep voice, "If you surrender to this king, this Xuanhuang Realm will be handed over to you to rule, how about?"


    "Surrender, are you worthy?"


    Zhou Shu stood still, his eyes cold, without any false color.


    It seems that there will be such an answer for a long time, and the devil is not angry, "Do you know who this king represents?"


    "I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have no interest in your devil."


    "Coincidentally, so does this king."


    The Demon King smiled with his palm, "The Daoist is really a confidant of this king, what a devil is, but what this king represents...not the devil, but the devil!"


    The smile disappeared instantly, his face sank, and huge waves rose from the upper and lower blood pools.


    Zhou Shu didn''t see the changes in the surroundings, and only smiled faintly, "It turns out that it is the subordinate of the devil, who is disrespectful and disrespectful."


    Seeing Zhou Shu��s expression, the Demon King��s heart trembled slightly. He was still calm after hearing the word Demon Zun. He had never seen one in dozens of realms. He wanted to use his opponent��s consternation to take advantage of the maneuvering path of the Immortal Demon. This monk did not reveal any flaws, it was really difficult to deal with.


    In fact, Zhou Shu was still a little surprised.


    He also didn''t expect that this demon king actually belonged to the demon lord. Among the heavens and the world, there are hundreds of demon lords, but there are only ten demon lords.


    The demon lord is only the power immortal level, while the demon lord is the golden immortal daluo level.


    The demons have ten realms. Each realm has a demon who leads the realm. At the same time, the demons are constantly sent to occupy other realms. The more realms they occupy, the stronger they are. The powerful Demon Venerable, in addition to his own great realm, also occupied more than two hundred other realms, so powerful, even the fairy realm, would not easily provoke them.


    But the astonishment disappeared.


    Zhou Shu thought more and more far-reaching. Most of the demons who invaded the Xuanhuang Realm before were demon monarchs under the demon lord��s command and conquered everywhere, but this time it was the demon lord who personally ordered it. How about the Xuanhuang Realm?


    Today''s Xuanhuang Realm is really changing, an alien invasion, dragons, witch gods, an unknown adult, etc. are all manipulated behind their backs, eyeing them, but now the Demon Lord has come again.


    These are things that Zhou Shu cannot understand and cannot change now, but in the future, Zhou Shu will definitely understand the truth.


    The Demon King stagnated, and slowly said, "Friends, you must know the Demon Venerable, so you should know that if you are right against the Demon Venerable, you will never end well, even if you can call the wind and call the rain in the Xuanhuang Realm, Ben The king is not your opponent, but have you ever thought about it, what should you do after you leave the Xuanhuang Realm? With all due respect, if you enter the fairy realm, if the Demon Lord wants to trouble you, you won��t live for a few days. I can''t save you."


    Zhou Shu was slightly pondered, but these words were not bad.


    "Friends of Taoism are already destined to be promoted to immortals, why do you need to contribute to the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    The Demon King showed a bit of sincerity, "It��s time to think about it for the future. If fellow Taoists let go of this step, you will leave the Xuanhuang Realm in the future, whether you go to the Immortal Realm, the Demon Realm, or other realms, the Demon Lord will protect your future. No worries."


    Knowing that he was invincible, he used words to induce or, but I have to admit that these words have some truth.


    If you want to consider the promotion of an immortal in the future, it is also necessary to establish a good relationship first, otherwise it will be even more difficult to leave the Profound Yellow Realm.


    Zhou Shu looked at the Demon King and said slowly, "There are ten Demon Venerables in the Ten Realms of the Demon Race. I wonder who you represent?"


    "Friends of Taoism are indeed knowledgeable, this king represents Xuan..."


    Halfway through, the Demon King paused and said in a deep voice, "You don''t need to ask more The Demon Lord will never lie to you."


    "Since you said that..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, the devil looked at Zhou Shu, and the corners of his mouth gradually brought out an evil smile.


    He thought in his heart, and he said exactly the same thing as Demon Venerable. When encountering human beings who are stronger than himself, they use profit to lure them. They can abandon everything for their own promotion. This seems to be no exception.


    "Then I refuse."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and walked towards the devil, as calm as ever.


    Even if you want to think about it for the future, it is not the turn of the demon king, the way is different, and it is not conspiring.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1958: Win

    Hearing Zhou Shu''s answer, the devil froze, his smile gradually disappeared.


    "Don''t listen to good things, when the king is afraid that you will not succeed, you are a pickled rat!"


    Standing on the lotus platform, the devil lost his humility, looked at Zhou Shu coldly, his complexion gradually became hideous, the blood pool under him turned up the boundless huge waves, and countless shadows appeared in the waves, like little ghosts, dancing knives Fuck the cross, roar like thunder.


    The blood pool of the Demon Race, I don''t know how many Demon Races and other races are buried in it. It is not an exaggeration to say that there are countless souls in it.


    And this blood pool was even more eerie, and the water in the pool gradually turned black, as if it was condensed from the soul of resentment.


    The boundless demon energy erupted and rolled down like an endless river, rushing towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu remained unmoved, and moved forward, until he stepped into the blood pool, his expression remained unchanged.


    Other monks may be afraid and may shrink back, but he, not at all, has experienced the chaotic mystery, experienced the unopened world, and reincarnated as a human again, how persevering his mind is, not to mention the Xuanhuang world, even the heavens and myriad worlds, Few people can compare.


    "Humph."


    The devil sneered, secretly proud.


    As Zhou Shu walked into the blood pool, the separated shooting stars suddenly closed and closed tightly. There was no gap in sight. The two blood pools also came together, like a prison, and Zhou Shu suddenly fell into a boundless sea of ??blood.


    "The cultivator is really stupid, he knows it is a trap and he walks inside, hahaha."


    A frantic laughter rang out from inside, trembling non-stop, "Mice, do you know what the blood of the demon **** this king got, and what demon way is inherited? Hahaha, how dare you actually walk into the blood pool? Even if you are powerful, you will never go out today!"


    "Then try."


    Zhou Shu''s voice was calm, as usual, calm and unhurried.


    Soon, the shooting star shook violently, spinning up and down, like a huge vortex, and the surrounding devilish energy seemed to be inspired, and they dived into the shooting star at a very fast speed, not dozens of breaths, that ink The green sun disappeared completely.


    All the magic energy has been absorbed into the shooting star.


    Obviously, the Demon King will use this shooting star to completely bury Zhou Shu.


    "what!"


    In the remote Penglai Island, there was an exclamation.


    A demon king, a monk, fight in the blood pool of the shooting star.


    A completely closed prison, no one knows what''s going on inside.


    After less than fifty breaths, a crack suddenly appeared on the seamless shooting star, and a white smoke flashed from it.


    The white smoke fell not far from the shooting star and quickly dissipated, and Zhou Shu emerged from it, holding a sword in his hand and a smile on his mouth.


    smiled disdainfully.


    What is the inheritance of the devil and what does it matter?


    The difference in strength no longer requires Zhou Shu to make decisions and then move to know himself and his opponent.


    His left hand is holding a huge magic crystal.


    The magic crystal has sharp edges and corners, its surface is smooth, and it shines with a strange light in the sun, like a black diamond, with only the mist in the middle, or black or red, with teeth and claws, with some strange aura.


    The process is not clear, but the result is obvious. In fifty breaths, the demon king has given the lead, and even the demon crystal has not had time to explode, which is a complete victory.


    Of course, Zhou Shu couldn''t let him explode the magic crystal. This magic crystal was extremely important and related to the safety of Penglai Island.


    put away the magic crystal, looking at the shooting star in the sky, thinking.


    The magic crystal was obtained, but the shooting star was a bit difficult to handle. He came out from the inside. Of course, he knew that the shooting star was actually the devil��s lair. Everything in it was the accumulation of the devil over the years. I am afraid it has been tens of thousands of years. After he came to the Xuanhuang Realm with him, the demon blood and devil qi in it were so strong that it was hard to describe, and the damage was far greater than that of the ordinary Demon Race. It was like a nuclear bomb. There is a huge disaster, even in the bag of Qiankun.


    This is the terrible thing about the demons. Whether they live or die, they are extremely harmful.


    The demon race traverses the heavens and all realms, relying on not only the powerful force, but also the devil blood and devil energy. Even the Golden Immortal Da Luo cannot be completely purified, unless it is a saint who can see through everything, but the saint, How can you do these little things.


    By the way, in the past, the cultivators of the Xuanhuang world would collect all the devil blood and put them in a deep burial place. However, the devil qi floating around can only be allowed to cancel each other with the spiritual energy, and therefore they will be broken. There are countless spiritual veins damaged, and if it were not for the demons, the Xuanhuang Realm would not decline to this point.


    is a shooting star with a radius of a few miles, and it is really not easy to find a place for a while.


    throw it into the North Sea? Of course not.


    Penglai Island.


    The three of them are busy on the Tongtian Tower, but only Lin Zhu is fully committed. The city lord is worried about Penglai Island, and Qingque is also worried about Zhou Shu.


    The two looked at the wall from time to time, and the moment Zhou Shu walked into Shooting Star, his heart touched his throat, and the blue bird even called out.


    The voice was loud, but Lin Zhu didn''t seem to hear it at all.


    "Out."


    The city lord showed a long-lost smile, "This guy is really getting better and better. It will be solved so soon."


    "Yes, he can do it."


    Qingque''s hanging heart fell, staring at Zhou Shu, her face was full of joy, her eyes flashed, and she looked at it for a while, and she seemed to perceive something, "City Lord, why is it so noisy on the island? ..."


    "Demon slave."


    The city lord slowly said, "As soon as the demon king dies, the demon souls of these demon slaves also disappear. They have lost control and are making noise."


    Qingque sighed slightly, "What should I do, are they still saved?"


    "I have been injected with a demon soul, I am no longer myself, how can I be saved."


    The city lord said helplessly, and thought for a while, "You should go check it out There should be some who have not been injected with the devil soul, but have been affected on the island, but if they are only contaminated by the devil blood, wait for Zhou Shu to get it back. There is a way to get the magic crystal. If you can save a few, save a few, all of them belong to Penglai Island, oh..."


    He kept shaking his head with apologetic expression.


    Penglai Island suffered such a disaster, it was the first time that the city lord became the island lord.


    He dealt a great blow to him. He neglected the demon slaves, lost a lot of guards, and was also infected with devilish energy. He hit Penglai Island even more. Penglai Island was invaded by the demons, and the casualties were huge. Safe place.


    "City Lord, you don''t have to think about it, since it happened, it''s all destined."


    Qingque can only nod her head, glanced at Zhou Shu on the wall, and turned around.


    In the mist, the demons danced wildly.


    The demon slave who has lost the demon soul acts only by instinct, doing everything, attacking everything that he can see, including himself.


    There are explosions, roars, and screams everywhere. No matter where you are, you can see a group of people fighting and all the mad dogs. The peaceful island of Penglai where there was never a fight has now become A battlefield filled with gunpowder smoke, in this chaotic world, there is no pure land.


    It��s just that no one thought that when the third batch of alien invasions just started, the demons gave the Xiuxian world such a heavy distraction.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1959: Penglais crisis

    In the boundless devilish air, the blue bird walked very slowly.


    It is somewhat difficult to resist demon energy, to guard against crazy demon slaves, and to find people who have not been taken away by demon souls.


    As he was walking, a clear breeze came and swept away the devilish energy around him.


    "Shu."


    Qingque was very excited, "You are back."


    Zhou Shu fell beside her and nodded gently.


    Qingque whispered, "The city lord said, try to save people."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I know, together."


    With Zhou Shu''s joining, all problems will no longer be a problem. Not long after, the remaining monks and sea races on Penglai Island are all gathered by Zhou Shu. There are about seventy or eighty, all of them look embarrassed.


    Most of those who came to Penglai Island these days did not have time to be turned into demon slaves, but they were attacked by demon slaves and entangled by demon energy, unable to leave the island.


    Zhou Shu took out the magic crystals and rescued them one by one, but with a few hundred breaths, he expelled all the devil blood and devil qi from everyone.


    "Thank you Sovereign Zhou for his help, great grace will never be remembered!"


    "Sect Master Zhou is still at stake, and he can come and go freely here, and save everyone, I admire it!"


    "I thought I was going to die, these demons are terrible."


    Everyone saluted and thanked Dade.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said slowly, "Don''t care, you all go separately."


    "Damn Penglai Island, never come again!"


    "That''s it, I thought I wouldn''t be afraid of foreign races if I hid here. If I knew that I would still be captured by the demons, then the island owner would be useless! Or he didn''t want to help us at all, **** it!"


    "It''s better to go back to the sect, alas."


    "It''s hard to come here once, but when you encounter this kind of thing, what a horrible place, Penglai Island is not worth coming."


    For the rest of his life, his speech was not clean.


    Qingque frowned, "What are you talking nonsense, if it wasn''t for Penglai Island to save you, wouldn''t you die like the demon slaves? Now it''s fine, you can blame Penglai Island if you saved your life, it''s really a shame."


    A monk said loudly, "That''s why you didn''t protect us!"


    A monk shouted, confidently, "That is, if you take our spirit stones, you should protect us!"


    Qingque sneered unconsciously, "Give a few broken spirit stones to be safe, how can there be such a thing in the world? Spirit stones are the price for you to cultivate and participate in the sea meeting, not to save your lives. What''s more, the life and death of the immortal cultivator is all on their own, placing their own lives on others, hoping for protection from others, and fleeing to Penglai Island to take refuge, regardless of their sects and not protecting the Xuanhuang Realm, you are also worthy to be immortal cultivators?"


    "This����"


    The monks were speechless for a while, "It is not you who saved us, it is Sect Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed and said in a deep voice, "I am also the protector of Penglai Island. I will definitely give you an explanation about Penglai Island in the future. Please don''t say more, just leave."


    Everyone was startled, Zhou Shu was the protector of Penglai Island, but not many people knew about it.


    A monk saluted, "Sect Master Zhou is better to speak, I will wait."


    "It must be explained, at least the spirit stone must be returned to us."


    "Yes, yes, I am the Sect Master of the Baishan Sect. Sect Master Zhou must remember. Our little sect does not have many spirit stones. The disciples gathered together. I hope that the old man can escape this disaster and save Baishan. Zong..."


    Amid the noise, everyone hurried away.


    In the devilish energy, Zhou Shu had opened a path early, and they went without hindrance.


    "You shouldn''t save them."


    Qingque was still angry, "What! Saved my life and still looks like this, as if we owe them."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Most cultivators are like this, forget it."


    "Forget it now, you can do it later, just their mouths, I don''t know what they will say."


    Qingque shook her head and looked at Zhou Shu, quite worried, "Actually, you shouldn''t say that you are a protector of the law. When they go out, they will definitely arrange you and affect your reputation. Now you are new to the world of immortality. Emperor, if..."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''m really the protector of Penglai Island, don''t you recognize it? Even the emperor, did you receive less slander back then? It will happen sooner or later."


    What Qingque said is right. The little belly chicken intestines of these people will definitely tell the story of Penglai Island being invaded by the demons, and will definitely say how inaction Penglai Island is, all kinds of unbearable, and he is innocent. The victim was only affected by Penglai Island, and Zhou Shu saw many such things.


    But what can be done, are these people allowed to die?


    Then go against your heart.


    The world is like this, slander is left to others, and it is enough to be yourself.


    The emperor of the time gave everything for the Xuanhuang Realm, and finally left and left his divine tool to protect the Xuanhuang Realm. But what result did he get? With just one conspiracy to make people tamper with the sword, the Emperor Xuanyuan became the biggest sinner of the Xuanhuang Realm. The Xuanhuang Realm is so big, but only Ao Lai country is the only country to worship the Emperor. Others mentioned the Emperor. They all looked disdainful.


    In his place, he has to bear these, slander and praise, there is always more of the former, Zhou Shu sees it thoroughly, and doesn''t care much.


    Be yourself.


    The ground suddenly sank, and the two of them sank.


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu with a bitter expression, "Zhou Shu, this is my fault and you should not be responsible."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and handed the magic crystal over, "City Lord, you first remove the devil blood and devil qi."


    The city lord took the magic crystal, but did not move, and slowly said, "I thought about it. After the devilish energy is cleared, I will close Penglai Island and accept no one."


    Qingque''s expression stagnated, "Huh?"


    The city lord nodded earnestly, "Penglai Island has Wushuang City. The mission is almost over. I must concentrate on preparing the Tongtian Tower. After the completion of the Tongtian Tower, I can no longer occupy Penglai Island. Sooner or later, I will leave."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s also time."


    Once the Tongtian Pagoda is completed, the city lord will leave the Xuanhuang Realm, Wushuang City will naturally disappear, and Penglai Island will have a new owner.


    Qingque would come to feel sorry, and only nodded, but a lot of reluctance surged in her heart.


    Although I know that this day will happen sooner or later, it is still uncomfortable to come so quickly.


    The city lord sighed and said with a wry smile, "It would be good to make this decision earlier, just to get more resources. Whoever came up with such a thing, the fame of the first generation, will leave but end up with this result, ha ha."


    Qingque said with relief, "Since we are going to leave, why bother to think so much, those people can''t get over the storm."


    "Can''t get over the storm?"


    The city lord shook his head Even if those people did not help, the fact that Penglai Island was attacked by the demons and the death of tens of thousands of monks would cause an uproar in the Xuanhuang Realm. Then you can watch it. How many people will come to ask the crime, I closed Penglai Island, also have this consideration. "


    Qingque said coldly, "With us, no one will be afraid."


    The city lord shook his head slightly, but didn''t speak, the blue bird was still naive, this could not be changed by force.


    On weekdays, the pure land becomes the slaughterhouse of the demons. The enemies of Penglai Island in the past will jump out. They have ulterior motives and will push the responsibility on Penglai Island instead of the demons. They may even say that the demons and Penglai Island have already colluded. If you can''t think of a good solution, then Penglai Island will be over in the world of cultivation, and Zhou Shu, who is the protector of Penglai Island, and the Heyin School, are also at stake.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1960: Big plan

    Zhou Shu understood the consequences and said slowly, "Don''t worry, I have a solution."


    "any idea?"


    The City Lord was stagnant, looking at Zhou Shu, feeling a little excited.


    Although he is like a child, he still cares about his reputation after living for tens of thousands of years. He has been operating Penglai Island for tens of thousands of years and has been admired by the cultivating world. He is hailed as the strongest person in the Xuanhuang world, but in the end he has become a disgraced one. In the end, even if he left the Xuanhuang Realm and went to the Immortal Realm, he was still unwilling.


    "Don''t say that''Penglai Island is actually yours''."


    The city lord was quite solemnly reminded, "It''s not something I can do to let others take the blame."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Actually, it''s very simple, speak bluntly and make it public."


    "Straightforward?"


    "Make it public."


    The city lord was stunned, but Qingque didn''t understand.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You are the descendant of Jianmu, the wood of Jianshi. You will spend tens of thousands of years on Penglai Island, collecting resources and spirit stones, just to build Tongtian Pagoda and communicate with the immortal world, just like Jianmu did in the past. Moreover, the construction of the Tongtian Pagoda has long been approved by the immortal world to help the cultivators enter the immortal world. Now the Tongtian Pagoda is about to be built, but the demons have invaded Penglai Island with the intention of destroying the Tongtian Pagoda, and the monks died because of it."


    "what?"


    The lord was still stunned.


    These words are half true and half false, more false than true, especially with the permission of the immortal world, it is simply a big lie.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Just say that, no one else can refute it."


    The city lord hesitated, "but..."


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "Speak up in advance, of course, many people will question them, but these are not problems. As long as you withstand the blame of the heavens, this will be of great benefit to us. The immediate trouble will not be solved. There will be countless cultivators and sects to help us."


    Qingque seemed to think, "It seems that there is no other way now."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I know that the announcement is of great importance. Even we are not ready yet, but it is impossible for us to resist the calamity of the heavens until the day the Tongtian Pagoda is activated. Then we will be caught off guard. , We lose everything, we will announce it sooner or later, right?"


    The city lord nodded slowly, "Yes, just this way, there will be a lot of new troubles."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "For example, some people may wonder whether these alien races came to the Profound Yellow Realm just for the purpose of the Tongtian Pagoda?"


    Qingque nodded, "It''s hard for them not to think so."


    "So, we must be certain that the immortal world permits this."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "The Immortal Realm has allowed the existence of the Tongtian Tower. The foreign race is either an accident or an additional test. In short, we want to prevent our Xuanhuang Realm from reaching the sky again. Only the cultivators worked together to survive the test. , Xuanhuang Realm can connect to the Immortal Realm again."


    The city lord nodded gently, "Yes, any doubts can be pushed to the immortal world, but the question is how to confirm that the immortal world has permission and how to make them believe us? For tens of thousands of years, no one has passed through the immortal world, how to determine Is it allowed by the fairy world?"


    Qingque followed, "Shu, even if your prestige is unmatched now, it is difficult for everyone to believe it if you say this. Even if you have a fairy book or something, they will not believe it. ."


    The lie is completely true. If there is not enough false evidence to prove it, there must be someone who speaks everything.


    Even if the false ones are true, Zhou Shu is already the new emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm, but the Xuanhuang Realm today is not as good as it used to be. There is too much chaos, and even Kunlun has lost its inherent characteristics. The dominance is Zhou Shu, and what he says will not convince everyone.


    The city lord nodded, "If you can''t do this, it will be difficult to achieve other things."


    Zhou Shu pointed to himself, and slowly said, "Now I speak, they can still not believe it, but it will soon change. They will believe it, and they must believe it, because I am the No. A Mahayana state is also the first person to be able to communicate with the envoy of the fairy world."


    "what!"


    The city lord and Qingque were stunned.


    If Zhou Shu really achieved the Mahayana realm and was attracted by the envoy of the fairy world, what he said would naturally be eloquent. It is impossible for anyone in the Xuanhuang realm to disbelieve.


    Even if Zhou Shu said that the immortal realm would descend countless tribulations to destroy the Xuanhuang realm, no one would believe it, after all, Zhou Shu had spoken to the emissary of the fairy realm.


    Qingque and the city lord would not doubt Zhou Shu''s promotion to Mahayana level, but they did not expect Zhou Shu to speak so confidently.


    It came too fast.


    Qingque stayed for a while, then slowly said, "Zhou, did you think about it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, yes, from the moment he saw Penglai Island being enveloped by demonic energy, he was thinking about the next problem. After thinking and thinking, he only has one optimal solution. Now he said, he also knows and does After making such a choice, he, Penglai Island, and the Heyin School will all have great changes, and the Xuanhuang World will usher in a panic.


    What followed were countless problems and troubles, and Zhou Shu would face them calmly.


    This day will arrive sooner or later.


    It seems a little bit helpless, but in fact the time is ripe. Many things should indeed surface. The attack on Penglai Island was an opportunity. It was a bit early, but Zhou Shu wanted to do it.


    "It must be done. Only by linking the two together can everything be true."


    Achieve the Mahayana state, get the envoy from the fairy world, and say that the Tongtian Pagoda is the permission of the fairy world. After that, it is natural that no one will not believe it.


    Qingque hesitated and said, "But, if you reach the Mahayana state and get the envoy from the fairy world, don''t you leave the Xuanhuang world?"


    "I will refuse."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "I can''t be taken to the immortal world. I need to accomplish what I haven''t done. I will leave after I have done it. Tongtian Tower is one of them. Of course there are many other things."


    Such situations often occur. Many Mahayana cultivators did not leave with the envoys of the fairy world, but continued to stay on the Xuanhuang world. After a hundred years, they would tear themselves apart for ten days and leave.


    Of course Zhou Shu would follow this path.


    If you do this, you may not reach the immortal realm directly, you will experience a lot of hardships in the heavens and all realms. It is very likely that you will encounter accidents before reaching the immortal realm, but for Zhou Shu, this is a choice he will make without even thinking about it. .


    Traveling through the heavens and worlds, increasing knowledge, expanding the Tao of Shu, and improving cultivation is what he wants.


    "You did this step what else can I say."


    The city lord stared at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "You could have left a lie, and then ascended to the immortal and left alone, but I basically cannot ascend to the immortal, nor can I find you again, and it will have no effect on you, but You..."


    "Don''t make a mistake about the city lord."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "I am only for my heart, and doing this is the best for myself, not for others."


    The city lord had to nod his head, "I understand, but your heart is really admirable."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Don''t talk about it, first discuss how to implement it."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1961: Go to Chongyang

    According to the negotiation, Qingque stayed on Penglai Island to help eliminate the evil spirit, and Zhou Shu left alone.


    There is no rush to return to the Dutch school, there are other things to do.


    Now that the plan for the future has been decided, all six major sects are going to be visited.


    Time does not wait. Once the Tongtian Pagoda is announced, the entire Xuanhuang Realm will be shaken. It is necessary to explore the wind and understand the ideas of the six major sects.


    He expected that the result may not be good.


    Chongyang Palace.


    In the hall, the elders were discussing something.


    "Unexpectedly, Penglai Island was breached by the Mozu."


    "Yeah, it''s terrible, the demons are so powerful?"


    The Chongyang Palace quickly got news about the drastic changes in Penglai Island, and the elders were quite scared, and Yu Yurou also paled.


    After all, Chongyang Palace is not far from Penglai Island.


    Uneasy and slowly said, "I think things are a bit weird. With the ability of the first island owner in the Profound Yellow Realm, even if you encounter the Demon King, it doesn��t make sense to lose. Even if you lose so badly, the tens of thousands of monks on Penglai Island are almost wiped out. All those who can go to Penglai Island are elites. This... is simply a catastrophe for the world of immortality."


    Tao chapter seems to have realized, "What does full length old mean?"


    He said in a calm voice, "I heard that the island owner is not a human, but a monster."


    "what?"


    Yu Yurou was shocked, "Could it be that he deliberately colluded with the demons?"


    "Palace Master thinks too much, it''s impossible," Quan Anxiously shook his head, "I just don''t think the island owner has tried his best."


    "If you don''t try your best, it''s collusion."


    Tao Chapter said fiercely, "And Zhou Shu also deliberately didn''t contribute. As a protector, he should protect the safety of Penglai Island, but it will not be too soon. The island has already been destroyed. When it arrived, only a few people were saved."


    "Elder Tao, you can''t talk nonsense."


    The whole uneasy was a little stagnant, and he quickly said, "Sect Master Zhou is a recognized rookie emperor in the world of cultivating immortals. His character cultivation is all first-class. How can he not try his best? I think he just went too late, and the demons attacked again. Soon, it will cause such consequences."


    Tao Chapter sneered coldly, "Human Emperor, who knows what he is doing."


    Yu Yurou''s face turned paler, "Zhou Shu... won''t do that."


    "This fact is too weird."


    Tao Chapter''s expression was condensed, "Whether it is intentional or not, we can''t put our hope on him again. We have to be extra careful with him. I now suspect that there might also be a problem with Lingyucheng''s siege, which was more than ten million. Foreign races, our Chongyang Palace was besieged by more than one million foreign races, and we set out a large array. There are three Guangdijiang tribes in Lingyu City. Think about it... why?"


    The more he talked, the more excited he became, and he danced.


    It seemed that he wanted to vent all the resentment towards Zhou Shu in the past.


    Yu Yurou couldn''t help but gasped, "Could it be that he has something to do with a foreign race?"


    Uneasy shook his head and said nothing, quite regretful.


    Just mentioning a sentence, he was swiped by the topic, this was not his intention, but...think carefully, what Tao Chapter said is not completely unreasonable.


    For a while, the atmosphere in the hall was a bit solemn.


    When encountering things, it is always easy for people to think in the worst direction, and to guess with the utmost malice. And if you think about the worst in this matter, then what Zhou Shu did is simply terrifying.


    "Sect Master Zhou please see me."


    At this time, a monk came to play.


    "what����"


    Yu Yurou was shocked and said anxiously, "Why is he here, do you want to see you?"


    />


    Tao Chapter snorted, "Of course I want to see him. Are you afraid that he will not eat us? This is the Chongyang Palace. Even if he is in collusion with a foreign race, he will never dare to make trouble now, and we can just see if he has a ghost in his heart. ."


    Before he could say anything, Zhou Shu walked in quickly.


    He glanced at the crowd and said calmly, "The gentleman is magnanimous, and the villain is afflicted. Your worries are too redundant."


    "You, did you hear everything?"


    Tao Chapter was dumbfounded, and couldn''t help taking a few steps back, looking terrified.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Your voice is too loud, you can''t even listen to it."


    The calmer Zhou Shu, the more nervous Tao Chapter, knowing that he can never be an opponent, his heart is like drumming, "This is the Chongyang Palace, don''t mess around."


    Zhou Shu said slightly, "A good story, Elder Tao, how do you plan to arrange me? Please continue, I will listen more."


    Tao Chapter looked at Zhou Shu and remained silent for a while.


    He walked up a few steps uneasy and said with a smile, "Sect Master Zhou has misunderstood. Our Chongyang Palace will never think that the Sect Master is such a person. Elder Tao is just joking. Don''t care about the Sect Master."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "What kind of person am I?"


    All restless and stagnated, speechless for a while.


    Zhou Shu looked at the monks of the Chongyang Palace in the main hall and shook his head unconsciously, "Everyone, as the elders of the big sect, speaks right and wrong and is indecent without any evidence, especially this elder Tao, who has a deliberate intention, and his heart can be condemned... ��"


    "You, don''t mess around!"


    The Tao chapter keeps retreating, shaking like chaff, repeatedly saying, "Palace Master, you have to be the master for me!"


    Yu Yurou didn''t dare to say anything, but she was completely uneasy and stood in front of Tao Chapter, and said slowly, "Sect Master, Elder Tao did not do the right thing. The Palace Master will punish this matter. This is the Double Ninth Palace. , It''s not reasonable."


    Uneasy, there was a flower in front of him, and there was no movement. Zhou Shu had already arrived in front of Tao Chapter. There were dozens of people in the hall, and no one could stop him.


    Tao Zhang''s face was as white as paper, and he seemed to know that there was no escape, and he closed his eyes and waited for death.


    Behind the palace, a figure flashed, as if trying to rush over, but hesitated again, and stopped moving.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the back of the palace, looked at Tao Chapter, and said faintly, "Elder Tao, for the face of the real person in Chongyang, I will not care about you this time, but if there is another time, you should know the consequences."


    If he received an amnesty, Tao chapters felt relieved, bowing while bowing.


    It rained like sweat, and even the ground was wet. Although he was a cultivator crossing the Tribulation Realm, he faced a certain level of pressure, and it was still no different from a mortal. The pressure he felt from Zhou Shu was just like when he was a child. If you make a big mistake and face your parents, you have no choice but to bow your head and admit your mistake.


    Zhou Shu turned to the crowd and slowly said, "Don��t be suspicious about Penglai Island. You will know the answer in a few days. You can rest assured that the demons who invaded Penglai Island have been completely eliminated and will not come to Chongyang Palace. ."


    I was totally uneasy and relieved, smiling and nodding, "Sect Master Zhou said so, it is naturally excellent, after all, Penglai Island is not far from the Chongyang Palace."


    "I have something to do with the layman, so I won''t say more."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked to the back of the palace.


    At the back of the palace, Yu Yixian stood there and looked at each other with a deep expression.


    "Thank you fellow Taoists for being merciful."


    Yu Yixian looked at Zhou Shu and said straightforwardly, ��These disciples are really too much. And the old will never believe that the sovereign is related to the alien race."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, finally showing a slight smile.


    The Chongyang Palace is a big sect, only Yu Yixian is a personal thing, and nothing else.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1962: Words from the Heart

    Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute, and sighed slightly, "I didn''t expect this incident to pass so quickly."


    Yu Yixian waved his hand, "Among the people saved by the Sect Master, there is the elder of the Chongyang Palace, and he said this when he came back...to talk to the old man?"


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "There are Laos."


    When they arrived at Yixiandongtian, the two were seated separately.


    Yu Yixian raised his sleeves, two cups of tea fell on the table, and smiled, "Unfortunately, Zier is missing, so I can only do it myself."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Ms. Zi, the mother and daughter have been reunited, and they all said they would like to thank the layman."


    "If there is anything to thank, it is their own cause and effect."


    Yu Yixian shook his head indifferently, as if he didn''t care, but he could see that there was still obsession in his heart.


    Putting down the teacup, he said slowly, "What the **** is going on on Penglai Island? Fortunately speaking, if there is only a demon in the soul-pouring period, the island owner should not lose, let alone the entire monks on Penglai Island. It��s really not trivial to spread this matter out, and it��s very detrimental to the daoists and the island owner."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "The demon slaves, the immortal cultivators on the island, have basically become demon slaves. They attacked suddenly and were caught off guard."


    "what����"


    Yu Yixian was quite deplored, "They have all become demon slaves, and it''s useless to stay, but, so many demon slaves, can''t it be turned into a day? During this period, the island owner didn''t notice it at all?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "At that time, the island owner was busy with one thing, so he put all his energy on it, and Penglai Island didn''t have a Dharma protector, and he didn''t even notice."


    In front of discerning people, Zhou Shu couldn''t hide it at all, and Zhou Shu could only say frankly.


    "Ugh."


    Yu Yixian sighed, "It shouldn''t be."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The island owner neglected this matter."


    When Yu Yixian looked at Zhou Shu, he just shook his head and said nothing, but the regret in his eyes was hard to conceal.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know that tens of thousands of cultivators have died, many of them have crossed the catastrophe and transformed the gods. The cost of this negligence is very high. It is difficult to cover up the past, and of course it is impossible to cover up. Other people will not be suspicious. It��s strange... the layman can rest assured, I will give an explanation to the immortal world about this matter."


    Yu Yixian raised his head and said in a deep voice, "Why are you, not the island owner?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This matter started because of me, so naturally I confessed."


    "In other words, you asked him to do what the island owner is busy."


    Yu Yixian looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful, "Daoist, would you like to hear the old man say a few words?"


    Seeing his solemn expression, Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Please say the layman."


    Yu Yixian nodded slightly, "The old man is always getting old, but the old man is very clear that the position of the emperor is not a fellow daoist, and the future of the Xuanhuang world will all depend on the daoist, who is in his place, and the words and deeds of the daoist. You can''t be ashamed of your demeanor, do you understand what it means to be old?"


    Zhou Shujing was silent.


    Yu Yixian sighed again and slowly said, "The old man doesn''t want fellow Taoists to be affected by the Penglai Island incident. After all, the island owner is a foreign race, fellow Taoists..."


    "Household."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I understand what the layman meant, but I can''t do that."


    Although Yu Yixian didn''t say it clearly, it meant that Zhou Shu should put the blame on the city lord and let the city lord bear all the consequences, and Zhou Shu would still be his king.


    Yu Yixian said slowly, "The Daoist is willing to take it, of course it is good, but have you ever thought about it? Now that the aliens are invading, the mysterious yellow world is turbulent, and the hearts of the people are turbulent. It is hard to have you, the emperor, and defeat thousands of aliens. , Turning the tide, it was you who gave hope to the about to be broken Xuanhuang Realm, and gave mortals and cultivators the determination and courage to fight against foreign races. Now, if you have such a big stain on your body, you can not I care, but what do you think of the immortal cultivators who admire you and admire you? Will they take you as a role model and fight like you desperately against foreign races?"


    The more serious his tone was, "Friends of Daoist, if you become the human emperor, you are no longer yourself. You are the human emperor in the eyes of all immortal cultivators. You should be shining and moving forward, and there must be no trace of stains. , Especially when the Xuanhuang Realm is most dangerous, the more you can��t, you can��t lose to the demons, nor can you bear the lives of those tens of thousands of immortal cultivators.��


    This long remark was indeed deliberate and prudent, and it was worthy of the four words from the bottom of the heart. It was a sincere idea for Zhou Shu.


    Except for Yu Yixian, the oldest qualified person in the Xuanhuang realm, no one else would say these things to Zhou Shu. Most people wished that the emperor made a mistake and replaced him as the best.


    Zhou Shu stood up and saluted, very solemnly, "What the layman said is for the younger generation to consider, and the younger generation respects."


    Yu Yixian stroked his beard with a sincere expression, "The old man only hopes that fellow daoists can listen."


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly, "When the layman speaks here, is there any reason for the younger generation not to listen? However, this matter really has to fall on the younger generation, and the younger generation must also give an explanation to the immortal world."


    Yu Yixian sighed, "You still don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled slightly, "The layman can rest assured, just look at it. After three months, you can definitely see the results. At that time, I am afraid that others will not scold me or scold the city lord, but will come to praise us. "


    "Praise you, how is it possible?"


    Yu Yixian was stunned and completely unbelieving, "Do you know how many sects were involved in the tens of thousands of monks, and the six major sects are all involved. According to the surviving elders of Chongyang, Kunlun, Emei and Tianjian have elders. Even the elders are in it. Their deaths are definitely not so easy to confess. It would be fine if you don''t call you a ghost, and praise you?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I shouldn''t have concealed it from the layman, but I can''t say clearly about the secret of this matter."


    From the city lord, you can speak freely because the tree of Jianshi cuts off the exploration of the Heavenly Dao, but it is not possible in this cave. If the plan is stated and the Heavenly Dao obstructs it in advance, it may not be possible.


    Yu Yixian''s expression was slightly condensed, as if he was lost in thought.


    Zhou Shu picked up the tea cup and savored it carefully.


    Yu Yixian paused and said in a low voice, "Is it related to your previous agreement with the old man?"


    Zhou Shu put down his teacup, tapped his finger twice on the table, smiling silently.


    Yu Yixian closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows, "This dumb riddle is a little hard to guess, but the old man has a bit of eyebrows. If it is really like that...it is indeed possible to save it."


    Zhou Shu looks calm You and I can tell you nothing, but layman, if you have leisure, you may wish to say a few words in the Chongyang Palace. The benefits of this matter far outweigh the disadvantages, even if you pay more. It is also worth doing. "


    Since Yu Yixian had guessed something, of course, he had to use Yu Yixian''s influence, and things would be easier if he spoke.


    "it is good."


    Yu Yixian also simply agreed, and said, "But the previous agreement cannot be forgotten."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looking serious, "Don''t worry, no matter what, there will be a layman''s position."


    (Ps: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1963: Different

    Beiluzhou, Xihezhou, and Nanzhanzhou. Within a few months, Zhou Shu made a circle, visited many sects, and returned to Dongshengzhou.


    The result of this trip can only be said to be good or bad.


    Kunlun doesn''t have a specific attitude, it looks like he is out of the way.


    We in Kunlun already know about this. The fall of the elders of Kunlun is due to bad luck. Whether you are willing to bear it or unwilling to bear it, it doesn��t matter. No one is wrong. Everyone is still the same as before. Nothing is fine.


    is almost like this.


    seems to be good for Zhou Shu, but in fact, he is waiting for the opportunity to remain unchanged and respond to changes.


    It depends on how things are going. If Zhou Shu didn��t handle the matter well, it caused a shock in the world of cultivators, the anger of the cultivators, and the wall was pushed down by everyone, then Kunlun would come out in due course and be the first person to push the wall. Kunlun would definitely do this for Zhou Shu to regain the position of the leader of the immortal world, and most of it can do it.


    Zhou Shu is vigilant.


    Kunlun, never forget their responsibilities, it can be said that they are the real "guardians."


    Shushan, which is familiar with, Zhou Shu''s trip was not safe and even a bit bitter.


    Elder Miao still had a very good attitude, and Sanying was the same, friendly as before, but after a monk broke in, the situation changed a little.


    "Do you know Zhou Shu! How much admiration the four of us admire you, I want to follow your footsteps when we go to Penglai Island, but..."


    The monk scolded Zhou Shu loudly, until he had no strength, until his tears and tears fell, his expression of regret, he still glared at Zhou Shu.


    This monk, Zhou Shu had seen on Penglai Island, was the one who survived the disaster. He did not speak at that time, but looked at Zhou Shu silently. His eyes were very complicated. Zhou Shu didn��t know, where he came from now. Hatred.


    Until Miao Ruolan talked to him.


    After the three heroes of Shushan achieved the achievement of crossing the tribulation, Shushan has another four show. Although the four show of Shushan are not as talented as Sanying, they are also rare geniuses. Naturally, Shushan has high hopes for them and hopes that they will become new The Happy Four Immortals.


    Si Xiu loves his brothers and sisters and has a very good relationship, and is also working towards this goal.


    The four shows were practicing together in Beiluzhou and staying on Penglai Island temporarily. As a result, three of them were killed by demon slaves. The corpse capital was not left, and only one person survived.


    This is the one in front of me.


    The monk was soon sent away by Miao Ruolan, and the atmosphere was friendly again.


    Perhaps it was an accident. It��s hard to say that Shushan did this deliberately. Those four shows were on Penglai Island where he went, and his life and death were also on his own, but it seemed like Zhou Shu was killed. But this way, Zhou Shu did have With a trace of guilt, I also know the difficulty of the burden of the emperor.


    In its place, you must bear its weight, and you have to bear many responsibilities, even those imposed on you by others.


    Zhou Shu gave out the Tianxiaodiyao Double Swords of the Xiaoyao Four Immortals that he got in Guixu. This was originally planned, and he also made some additional promises. Although Shushan did not ask for it, Zhou Shu still did so. .


    Thousand-mile embankment is destroyed in an ant��s nest. A small matter may destroy a solid alliance. You can''t be sloppy at any time, and you can''t regard your current friendship as the foundation of eternal life. Only the combination of interests can last for a long time.


    , of course, is not for myself, but for the stability of the immortal world after leaving, and to leave a good situation for the Dutch school.


    He and Elder Shushan will be gone sooner or later, but the sect will live forever.


    When sending him away, Mo Lianxing said earnestly, "Zhou Shu, you don��t need to take this matter to heart. Except for him, no one in Shushan will blame you. We all know that life and death are fateful. They themselves are not good at learning art, no wonder anyone, you can rest assured, Shu Shan will always support you, no matter what decision you make, Shu Shan will obey."


    She who crossed the Tribulation Realm Triple Level, her status in Shu Mountain is already quite high, but whether she can represent Shu Mountain is still a question mark, perhaps more of herself.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, saluted and left.


    Compared with the ambiguity of Shushan and Kunlun, Emei''s attitude is extremely firm.


    firmly support Zhou Shu, just like the best and most stable ally.


    Li Chenyi said like this, "Sect Master, no matter what the situation is and whose responsibility is, I don''t care. Emei supports you unconditionally. Also, not only this time, but also in the future, anything, any decision, I Make sure that Emei��s attitude is the same."


    Zhou Shu was very surprised, "Lord Li Xing, why did you say that?"


    It can be said that he and Li Chenyi have been in a hostile relationship, but he was holding Li Chenyi''s handle, and Li Chenyi had to obey him, but in this matter, Zhou Shu knew that the handle was useless, and it didn''t. I had counted on it, but I didn''t expect Li Chenyi to say such things as soon as they met.


    Li Chenyi looked up at the sky, revealing a mysterious expression, "Sect Master must know?"


    At this time, Emei��s night is all day long, the sky is full of bright moons, and the stars are shining, red or green, or purple or white. Most of the stars that can be seen in the Xuanhuang world are among them. This scene is rare even in Emei At first sight, it can be described as a prosperous scene.


    Among the stars in the sky, there is a star above Emei, which is not very bright, but the starlight is extremely clear, shining on Jinding Island.


    Perceive carefully, seem to be able to perceive the power in this starlight, which is conjunct Emei.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Is that Emei Star?"


    Emei Star is the star created by Li Emei, the founder of Emei, and also the fate of Emei. The alternation of Emei stars in the past must be recognized by Emei Star.


    "Sect Master''s Eyes."


    Li Chenyi nodded slightly, "Emei''s star is visible to everyone. It is the first time in tens of thousands of years. The sky is magnificent and the scenery is unprecedented. But for Emei, it is not a good thing. Whenever this happens, It means that Emei has reached the most critical moment, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a life or death."


    He looked at the sky and slowly said, "This star has appeared for ten days, and it is brightest when the Sect Master arrives."


    Turning his head, he stared at Zhou Shu, and said in a deep voice, "The patriarch uses the fate of the stars to shine, and his meaning is self-evident, the crisis of Emei can only be passed through with the suzerain, so I have no other choice, no matter what the suzerain does, I will follow~ www.novelhall.com~ will support it."


    Zhou Shu looked at Emei Star, and then at Li Chenyi, gradually pondering.


    Li Chenyi does not seem to lie, that is to say, Li Emei has seen the situation in the Xuanhuang World, and perhaps also the future.


    Seeing Zhou Shu hesitate, Li Chenyi said slowly, "I Li Chenyi made many mistakes in the past, but I never let Emei die in my hands. What I did was also for Emei, otherwise the founder of Emei Never give me a hint."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "Even if I don''t believe in the star lord, I must believe in Immortal Emei."


    said, Zhou Shu saluted the sky three times.


    With each bow, the starlight flashes and responds to it. There is no error in time, as if it is completely perceived.


    Knowing that it was the patriarch''s manifestation, Li Chenyi''s expression was shocked, and he hurriedly followed to salute with a pious expression.


    only followed Yisong in his heart. It seems that this time he put Emei''s fate on Zhou Shu, which is a right bet.


    Zhou calmly said, "Star Lord, thank you."


    Li Chenyi clasped his palms together and said with a smile, "It doesn''t have to be this way, I only hope that Emei, like the master, can survive many calamities."


    Zhou Shu left.


    The three sects have different attitudes, good and bad, but it is a worthwhile trip.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1964: Tianxuan

    Tianjianmen.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as if he had already known that he was coming, the door of Tianjian Mountain opened wide, and a group of people stood in front of the door, describing it as solemn.


    Standing in the middle is an old man with a short stature, thinner like a dead tree, white face and short beard, and his eyes like a pond.


    Zhou Shu has never seen this person, but he knows who it is at a glance, the real person Tianxuan.


    Only he could have such a status. The rest of the Heavenly Sword Sect elders stood beside him, describing humility and daring not to look directly, even Song Songsong, who is in charge of the contemporary Heavenly Sword.


    Thousands of years ago, Yu Yixian and Tianxuan were the most famous young heroes in the world of cultivating immortals.


    Later, Yu Yixian reached the ninth rank first, and Tianxuan followed closely. For a while, Yuliang, the two were called the Xuanhuang Realm Shuangjue, and their reputation was unmatched.


    Only after reaching the ninth level, the two of them were unable to retreat, but Yu Yixian occasionally showed up, presided over affairs in the Chongyang Palace, and taught his children, while the real person Tianxuan completely disappeared and disappeared for thousands of years. Even the Heavenly Sword Sect did not have any information about him. Later, there were rumors that he had failed to ascend to the immortal and had already fallen. There were even traces left by the Tenth Heavenly Tribulation as evidence. For a time, the cultivating world was shocked, but the Heavenly Sword Sect did not refute the rumors. Many people think this is true.


    However, other major sects do not think so.


    It is very simple. If the big sect also feels that the real person Tianxuan is no longer alive, it is really hard to say whether the Heavenly Sword Gate can have its current status. Maybe they have long been replaced by them. After all, for thousands of years, the Heavenly Sword Gate Except for the real person Tianxuan, everyone else is lacking, and the strength is far from other big sects.


    Unexpectedly, even the real Tianxuan would show up, is this really big to this extent?


    Or the current situation is difficult and dangerous and has to come out.


    In addition to the real person Tianxuan, Zhou Shu also discovered Zhang Qin, standing among the elders, which was another accident.


    Zhou Shu looked at Master Tianxuan, and Master Tianxuan also looked at him, his eyes were calm, and he could not read much.


    Zhou Shu stepped forward and respectfully saluted, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have seen the real person Tianxuan, and the real person Tianxuan is as healthy as before. This is the blessing of the world of cultivation."


    Before bending down, there was a soft force coming, and the real person Tianxuan smiled and said, "Is Sect Master Zhou thinking, strange, why this old guy is still alive? Haha, Sect Master, you are already recognized by the immortal world. The emperor, you don��t need to worship anyone, and the old man can��t stand your courtesy, so don��t forget it.


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly, insisting on finishing the ceremony, "No, real people deserve this gift, and the younger generation is sincere."


    Majestic Tianxuan did not continue to stop him, nodded and said, "Never mind, Sect Master, please follow the old man."


    "You Lao Real."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, Tianxuan real person, a little different from what he imagined.


    Majestic Tianxuan turned around and glanced, and said slowly, "Daoist Zhang Qin, come on too."


    Zhang Qin was stunned and saluted, "Thank you, real person."


    The three walked slowly, but instead of going into the Heavenly Sword Gate, they were going outside.


    Both Zhang Qin and Zhou Shu were a little confused, but the real person Tianxuan said nothing, and only followed.


    The real person Tianxuan who was born suddenly gave Zhou Shu a strange feeling, but it didn''t feel bad.


    After a short while, he walked out of the scope of the Heavenly Sword Gate. The real person Tianxuan looked at the distance and took a slow step. His figure was already hundreds of miles away, and he couldn''t see how fast he moved, but he was shrunk thousands of miles away. , Obviously, his understanding of the laws of space is extremely deep, which can be described as the culmination in the Xuanhuang world.


    However, Zhou Shu was not slower than him, he was not slow and ill, and always fell three feet behind the real person.


    Zhang Qin slowed down a lot, and was cast out of sight after a while, but the real man obviously had no plans to abandon him. Every time he walked, he would stop and wait, with a humble expression and no dissatisfaction.


    Unknowingly, the three of them were hundreds of thousands of miles away from the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    In front of a barren hill, the real person stopped, turned around and glanced at the two of them, nodded in satisfaction, and stepped forward.


    The hill in front of me was suddenly gone, but it was in an inexplicable cave.


    The cave sky is not big, it is a plain with lush vegetation, and in the middle of the plain, an array is erected upright.


    The magic circle is small, only five feet in square, and is enveloped by a faint smoke. The columns of the talisman circle are all black, the material is as transparent as jade, and they are like bones. There are countless runes on them, like fish and dragons. The mysterious is abnormal.


    Zhou Shu stared at the magic circle, his mind trembling slightly.


    The real person walked to the front and slowly said, "Do you know what this is?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and Zhang Qin was quite surprised, "How could it be possible that the Xuanhuang Realm now has a mysterious scale jade formation? Is it a teleportation formation?"


    "The disciple of Ghost Valley, really well informed."


    The real person smiled slightly, "Yes, it''s a teleportation formation, and it''s a teleportation formation made from mysterious scale jade."


    Zhou Shu stared at the teleportation formation, and said nothing for a while.


    This teleportation array is not simple, it is absolutely difficult for the Xuanhuang Realm to find a second one.


    Its material is too special.


    The mysterious scale jade was transformed from the scales of the sacred beast black fish. The black fish was born with spatial attributes, and its scales were the best formation material for refining the space formation. However, the black fish had been extinct as early as the ancient times and survived. Naturally, there were very few blackfish scales, and when the Tongtian Tower was built in Kunlun, most of the key formation hubs were blackscale jade. At that time, the remaining blackscale jade in the Xuanhuang world was collected and cleaned.


    As the Tongtian Tower was destroyed, the mysterious scale jade was also destroyed, and the mysterious yellow world could hardly be found anymore. Occasionally, a few pieces could be seen as a great opportunity, and such a complete refining of mysterious scale jade Teleportation Array, you can''t even think about it.


    "It''s really unexpected."


    Zhang Qin gazed at the teleportation formation and muttered, "Looking at these runes, most of them are formed naturally. This is the characteristic of the black fish itself. It is said that most of the early human immortal cultivators learned from the black fish. The mystery of the law of space, and the appearance of the teleportation array has a lot to do with the mysterious scale jade."


    "Yes, the first teleportation formation was built with mysterious scale jade, but some runes were changed on the original basis, and there was a teleportation formation. Later, after the cultivator mastered more techniques, he used the mysterious scale jade to construct the teleportation array. Array, even more surprisingly effective."


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly, "It''s incredible that such a small five-foot teleportation array can teleport tens of millions of miles or even longer."


    He was a little surprised, rarely, even surprised, but didn''t take the initiative to ask.


    Does the real person Tianxuan know about Zhou Shu''s construction of the Tongtian Tower?


    This is really incredible If this is the case, Xuan Zhenren''s abilities really went through the sky that day.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Master Tianxuan was slightly puzzled, "I didn''t expect that Sect Master Zhou knew so much about the teleportation array."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "It''s nothing more than some rough insights. The younger generation has never seen such a real thing, but I don''t know where the real person came from. Also, can this teleportation array still be used?"


    "Of course it can be used, otherwise what I will take you to do with the old man."


    The real person smiled slightly, and said unintentionally, "The old man didn''t make a special trip to let you see the teleportation array. This thing is convenient, but it can''t be more."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1965: Yunding Mountain

    "Come on, I will take you to a place."


    Real Man Tianxuan glanced at the two of them and stood in front of the teleportation formation.


    Zhang Qin didn''t move, he was slightly pondered, "Real person, I don''t know where it is?"


    Real Man Tianxuan said faintly, "Zhang Qin, you won''t be disappointed. In the past two years, in order to find the answer, did you find it hard?"


    Zhang Qin''s expression was stagnant, he glanced at the real person, walked quickly to the teleportation formation, and said, "I''m coming."


    For the past two years, he has been at the Heavenly Sword Gate. The cultivators at the Heavenly Sword Gate thought that he was here to assist the Heavenly Sword Gate against the alien race. No one knew what his real purpose was, but now the real man has said his words. purpose.


    The meaning of this, I don''t want to be self-evident, is he about to find the answer today?


    Could it be that the Liyuan Mansion that has harmed the Profound Yellow Realm for five thousand years is really related to the Heavenly Sword Gate, and even to the real person Tianxuan who disappeared thousands of years ago?


    In order to get the truth, he will go wherever it is.


    Zhou Shu walked to the front of the teleportation array and smiled, "Thank you, the real person."


    He is fearless, not to mention that he has a foreboding that the real person Tianxuan will not be against them, or that he cannot do it.


    It is worth mentioning that Zhou Shu now has a special perception of things or characters, which can be called farsightedness. He can foresee some actions of his opponents, judge whether they pose a threat to himself, and get rough results, and thus more It''s better to decide the next move more appropriately. This is different from mind reading. You can''t see the opponent''s specific actions, you can only see some directionality, but this is enough.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know why ���� was born.


    Xu is the wonderful place that the realm of vision is far surpassed by others in the future, but it has a lot to do with all the great roads and Zhou Shu''s own talent.


    "Maybe this is the first time you use the teleportation array. Don''t worry, it will be smooth soon."


    Real Man Tianxuan looked at the two of them, and reminded him with a gentle reminder. He stood in the teleportation formation first, turned around and smiled, "It''s just a little bit smaller and squeezed, but the old man is also very thin and can be ignored."


    "The real person laughed."


    Zhang Qin stepped in, with a hint of panic in his eyes. He was indeed using it for the first time, and it was normal to have concerns.


    Zhou Shu followed in, calmly.


    Real Man Tianxuan nodded in satisfaction, stretched out his hand and rubbed the formation a few times, the smoke gradually thickened, and in an instant, the three of them disappeared.


    Not much interest.


    Real Man Tianxuan smiled and said, "Two, here."


    Zhang Qin looked up. He was above the clouds, and the wind whistling around him was so anxious that he was taken aback.


    Zhou Shu walked out of the teleportation formation and looked around, also quite surprised.


    It seems to be on a mountain peak. The trees on the mountain are lush and spiritual. The strange thing is that the whole mountain is suspended in the air, and it is not an ordinary sky. The wind around it is all the wind. From its power, it is at least It is also from the sky or higher.


    Are there any peaks that can reach this point?


    "Here����"


    Zhang Qin couldn''t help but said, "Could it be from the sky in the third heaven, real person?"


    "Yes, this is Congtian, but are you not afraid?"


    Real Man Tianxuan smiled slightly and pointed away, "Come on, let''s talk over there."


    In the mountains and forests not far away, there is a grass cottage with a radius of several meters. In front of the cottage is a stone table, a few stone benches, and three cups of tea on the table. It seems to have just been brewed, and it is still hot.


    Zhang Qin was suspicious, he was a well-informed person from Guigushan. At this time, he was also confused and curious, and he walked over with Tianxuan.


    Zhou Shu paused for a while, then looked at the teleportation array before walking away.


    The Xuanlin Jade Transmission Array is really different, much better than those made of ordinary materials.


    The moving distance is still unknown, but there are records in the classical books. It can be reached within tens of millions of miles and spans five continents and four seas. This has long been justified, and after using it, I learned that its more rare place is stability.


    For most teleportation arrays, as long as the teleportation distance is a little longer, more than 100,000 miles, you must be careful of the effects of space turbulence. You must erect a protective cover to use it, but the monks below the Nascent Infant Realm basically cannot use it, and use this teleport During the battle, the real person did not remind him, Zhou Shu still felt that the real person had forgotten, but when it was really used, he realized that it was not necessary.


    As steady as the ground, the body didn''t even feel anything, as if being supported by the soft wind, I reached my destination in the blink of an eye.


    This trait is the same as being carried away by the legendary black fish, not to mention that this is a two-way teleportation array. The other side is in the wind, and the wind can be so stable. It is not personal experience. It is completely unbelievable. .


    Wouldn��t it be great if the Xuanlin Jade could be used in the Tongtian Tower?


    Although Zhou Shu has confidence in Tongtian Pagoda, if Xuan scale jade is used in several hubs, it can obviously be better and more perfect, and it is not easy to make mistakes.


    The real person Tianxuan beckoned from a distance, "Friends, are you still coming? The tea is going to be cold."


    "I was rude, I was curious for a while."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and walked to the stone table a few steps.


    "Please," the real person sitting in the main seat held up the tea cup and smiled, "You two must have a lot of questions. Let''s drink tea first."


    Zhang Qin drank with a toast. Although the tea was fragrant, he didn''t notice the taste, and his thoughts were all on Master Tianxuan.


    Zhou Shu tasted one carefully, and said in praise, "This tea is wonderful, and it is the best that a younger generation has tasted."


    The real person is quite satisfied. "The old man has spent a lot of time thinking about the tea ceremony here for thousands of years. Although it has spent a lot of time, it is worth it to get a praise from the emperor, hehe."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "The real person is too good."


    "You are the emperor, and the old man admits it, so don''t refuse."


    The real person glanced at Zhou Shu, but his expression gradually became serious. He glanced around and said slowly, "This is Yingshan."


    "Yingshan!?"


    Zhang Qin was surprised Wasn''t Yingshan destroyed long ago, why is there still? "


    Yingshan, one of the four sacred mountains in the Xuanhuang Realm, is juxtaposed with Fangzhang Mountain, Penglai Island, and Kunlun Mountain. However, this is the name of a long time ago, and it is long gone.


    In the Primordial Era, the four great sacred mountains were the homes of sacred beasts, and they were heaven. At that time, it was impossible for human beings to go.


    Yingshan is the earliest one of the sacred mountains to disappear, much earlier than Kunlun Mountain.


    There is a name in the history of the Xuanhuang Realm, called the Battle of Yingshan, which is the most memorable war for human cultivators.


    The human immortal cultivators were finally unwilling to be reconciled to the oppression of the beasts, united and launched the strongest counterattack against the beasts on Yingshan.


    Humans have died a lot. It can be said that they have won this war at the cost of tens of thousands or even more, and defeated the beasts on Yingshan. As the battlefield, Yingshan has endured extremely strong pressure and prolonged time. In the war, I was finally overwhelmed, and the land collapsed, turned into boundless dust, and completely disappeared.


    That battle was the most energetic battle that a human immortal cultivator fought against a beast.


    Since then, the cultivators have become prosperous, while the various beasts have become weak.


    The destruction of ����ying Mountain, in a sense, is a sign that human cultivators have stood up since then, and all cultivators will remember it in their hearts.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1966: Reed

    Looking at it, Zhou Shu was quite calm.


    I didn''t look closely at first, but now I can see the difference.


    The verdant trees in the mountains are all types that have long since disappeared in the Xuanhuang Realm, such as Jasper Die, Golden Thoreau, etc. Only these strange things can grow in the wind, tough and tall, and the rocks under the trees, There are many traces of heavy pressure, and the wounds overlap repeatedly, which can only be done after many attacks.


    And the soil has a very heavy meaning of desolation and sadness. Zhou Shu has only felt this kind of breath on Wuzhang Plain, but it is far less profound and simple here.


    What the real man Tianxuan said is not a lie. This is Guying Mountain, but in terms of size, it should be a part of Yingshan back then.


    Yingshan in the ancient times is not much smaller than Kunlun, but here, it is only a few hundred miles in radius.


    Real Man Tianxuan glanced at the two of them and said calmly, "Yingshan was destroyed in the war, but not all of them. Among them, a small part of the mountains with Yingshan''s spiritual veins are the strongest. They have not been destroyed, but have fallen. level one."


    Zhang Qin and Zhou Shumo listened silently. This secret section is not recorded in any classics.


    "On that part of the mountain range, there is a group of Spinosaurus. Spinosaurus was considered one of the overlords in the Primordial Era, and once dominated the Xuanhuang Realm for a while. Yingshan fell and surrounded by immortal cultivators. They had nowhere to go. I was away from the Xuanhuang Realm for a while, but I was reluctant to bear Yingshan, so I took that part of the mountain and walked with me, so that I could have a place to live outside the sky and cultivate.


    The real person said slowly, "As soon as they flew into the sky, they encountered the robbery, the mighty robbery thunder. Obviously, some people don''t want the sacred mountain to fall into the sky. After all, the sacred mountain belongs to the Xuanhuang realm. There is no way to destroy oneself, but if you take it to other realms, you will be punished by heaven."


    Zhang Qin seemed thoughtful, "Is it the way of heaven?"


    The real person shook his head, "At that time, there was no way of heaven in the Xuanhuang world, it should be the hand of the fairy world."


    He pointed to the distance, "There are still some traces over there, but not big. Jie Lei went to the spinosaurus and did not cause any harm to the mountain. It''s just that none of the spinosaurus survived. Since then, Yingshan was fixed from the sky, and did not leave but did not fall back to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu was also a little confused, "I didn''t fall back, what happened?"


    The real man shook his head slightly, "The old man doesn''t know it, it should be the method of the fairy."


    Zhang Qin asked suspiciously, "So real, where is this Yingshan now?"


    The real person smiled, "It should be over the West China Sea now, but I won''t know where it will be after a while."


    "Does it move?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized, "Same as Penglai Island?"


    The real person nodded, "Yes, it moves, but it''s not the same. Penglai Island goes around the sea every forty years. It is very regular, but this Yingshan has no regularity and sometimes appears in Dongsheng Prefecture. Sometimes in Nanzhanzhou, and time changes, sometimes fast and sometimes slow, it may change positions several times a day, or it may not move for decades."


    Zhang Qin tutted, "It''s amazing, there are such strange mountains."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s not easy for a real person to find this place. I found it through the teleportation array?"


    The four great sacred mountains all have their weirdness, Zhou Shu is not very surprised, but is even more curious about how the real person Tianxuan lives in Yingshan.


    The real man shook his head and tapped the stone table lightly, "I didn''t find this place. The old man has no such ability. As for who it is, you can guess."


    Zhang Qin was a little puzzled, but Zhou Shu immediately looked at the stone table.


    The stone table is obviously also an ancient relic. It is polished from fossil bones. It has a flat surface and a small sword with a special shape in the center.


    Zhang Qin also noticed, quite indulged.


    "This is the Dragon Abyss Sword."


    Zhou Shu recognized it quickly, and said slowly, "The sword canon has something to say, Wen Tian stayed in the Jianlu, cultivated for a hundred years, wielded the sword scriptures, slashed the dragon to win the dragon deep, shocked the world, the world is called the sword saint... Could it be, here Is it Wentian''s Jianlu?"


    Looking at the Cao Lu next to him, Zhou Shu became nervous and couldn''t help standing up.


    Wentian, is a figure that any sword repairman longs for. He is called a sacred in the Xuanhuang world. Not many can do this, and all are the gods of humans.


    Like the ancient avenues such as calligraphy, painting, Taoism, Confucianism and Taoism, kendo was born in the Xuanhuang Realm, only a little later, and the first three sword saints all came from the Xuanhuang Realm, and Wentian was one of them.


    Although Wentian was not created by Wentian, he was the one who carried forward the kendo. The sword intent, as well as the various realms of sword intent, sword body, etc., were all proposed by Wentian. It can be said that without Wentian, there would be no present. Jian Xiu, in contrast, the matter of Slashing the Dragon to get Long Yuan is not worth mentioning.


    "Exactly."


    The real person Tianxuan followed up and looked respectful.


    Zhou Shu stared at the Jianlu, and his mood was difficult for a while. As a sword repairman, he could see the rumored Juggernaut��s hiding place.


    Zhang Qin also bowed, but compared to the other two, he was not so solemn and solemn. After all, he was not a sword repairman.


    Zhou Shu looked at the real person and said slowly, "Can you take a look?"


    The real man said faintly, "The emperor has no reason to ask for it, but we still have to wait for the old man to finish."


    Zhou Shu sat down, quite apologetic, "It''s rude, real."


    Seeing the Sword Saint Sword House, my heart surged, but I forgot what to do.


    The real man continued, "Wen Tian found the remnant Yingshan, regarded it as a treasure, and the grass was a reed. He studied kendo here. The emperor should know that kendo is a Tao born in the Xuanhuang world, which is quite related to Spinosaurus... ��"


    Facing the gaze of a real person, Zhou Shu calmly said, "It is rumored that Spinosaurus is shaped like a sword, with thousands of sword scales on its body, attacking the world, and is unparalleled. However, the ancient monks watched Spinosaurus fighting and learned the original kendo from it. "


    "Human Sovereign is very obsessed with kendo Nowadays, sword repairers rarely understand these past events, especially those in the door."


    The real person looked at Zhou Shu with admiration and slowly said, "Yes, spinosaurus was rare in the Xuanhuang world at that time, and the swordsmanship was once stagnant and messy. Wen Tian found this place, so naturally he has to study hard. After a hundred years of study, After gaining some gains, I wrote a sword scripture and integrated the chaotic kendo at that time to form a strict and regular system...but these things need not be said..."


    Needless to say, it was very detailed, and a few hours passed.


    Zhou Shu understood very well that once Jian Xiu fell into admiration for Wentian, he wanted to tell all the benefits of Wentian Sword Saint, and it was difficult to stop.


    While Zhang Qin seemed to listen respectfully, but he was impatient.


    "The teleportation array..."


    Finally speaking of the teleportation formation, Zhang Qin raised his ears, and the real person said slowly, "The world only knows that Wentian is a swordsman, but he does not know that he is also a genius in the formation. This teleportation formation was built by him. A total of three were built. , They can transmit to each other, no matter how far apart, they can quickly reach the other side through the transmission array."


    Zhang Qin seemed to have some understanding, "I can''t imagine that the Sword Saint is also a master of formation."


    Zhou Shu had already expected that, regardless of family, every sword cultivator would practice, except for Li Aojian.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1967: Taishi sad

    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If he didn''t leave the teleportation formation, after he left Yingshan, he might not be able to come back."


    "Not bad."


    The real person Tianxuan smiled and nodded, "Wen Tian has exactly this idea. Yingshan comes and goes. It is a rare opportunity. It is not easy to do it again. Fortunately, the teleportation was very good at that time, so build a teleportation here. Then he took one out, so he could come and go freely, so he did it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "What do real people think of the teleportation array?"


    The opportunity is here, just to test it out.


    The real person stagnated and said slowly, "It''s very convenient and useful, but it''s better not to be used in the Xuanhuang Realm now."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why is that?"


    The real person glanced at Zhou Shu and said quite solemnly, "The Teleportation Array allows mortals to travel around the world and enjoy their achievements at no cost. It is not in harmony with the laws of nature. For one thing, the Teleportation Array is too convenient to make people feel lazy. It is disadvantageous to Xiuxian. Secondly, the teleportation formation is unique to the Xuanhuang Realm. If it is too prosperous, it is easy to be coveted by foreign races and bring disasters to the Xuanhuang Realm. The third..."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "These shortcomings do exist, but they are still cultivators. As long as the cultivators make good use of it, this is not a problem."


    "The biggest problem is the cultivator."


    The real person Tianxuan has a condensed expression, "The teleportation array allows the cultivator to take shortcuts, which is very good, but it is enough, but the cultivator still wants to use it for cultivating immortals, and wants to use the teleportation array to directly ascend to the immortal. If you don��t practice, you have to go directly to the immortal world. How can you do it if you don��t do your job properly? But as far as the immortal world is punished, the cultivating world has suffered such a disaster, it is really self-blame."


    He shook his head, and sighed with regret, "If it weren''t for the teleportation formation, why would we let the Xuanhuang Realm invade the aliens now?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and did not go on.


    Obviously, the real person Tianxuan is opposed to the teleportation formation, and even more opposed to the Tongtian Pagoda. He believes that the current decline of the Xuanhuang Realm is due to the Tongtian Pagoda. This is unreasonable. According to the rumors, Yu Yixian and Tianxuan are very bright. They are similar, but their personalities are very different. One likes to adapt to one''s confession principle, one is simple and the other is stale. Before that, he felt that the rumors were wrong. Tianxuan''s real person is also very easy and funny, but it seems that the confession principle is still the same as the rumors.


    The real person Tianxuan looked at Zhou Shu and asked, "Human Sovereign knows the teleportation array very well?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Some, this teleportation array is too strange to be uninterested, so I learned more about it."


    "Ha ha."


    The real person smiled and nodded, glanced at Zhou Shu with deep meaning, and said slowly, "Of these three teleportation formations, one Wentian stayed in Yingshan, and the other two were with him. When he left the Xuanhuang Realm, he I put the essence of the swordsmanship of my life in this grass cottage, while the two teleportation formations were placed in a secret realm, waiting for future generations to discover."


    He glanced at Caolu, and said in a deep voice, "The world only has no disciples, the sword sage Wentian, and it is only the sword scripture that changed the world for Xuanhuang Realm, but he didn''t know that he was left here by what he had learned all his life."


    The power of leaving the Xuanhuang Realm will basically do this. Even if there are heirs, they will leave some important treasures to other destined people. This is a kind of reward for the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is also a manifestation of the cause and effect of reincarnation. Some unspeakable benefits.


    Looking at the Caolu, and then at the real person Tianxuan, Zhang Qin''s expression is slightly stagnant, "Heavenly Sword Gate, what is obtained is the inheritance of Wen Jiansheng?"


    This is considered to be the great secret of the Heavenly Sword Gate, it shouldn''t be speculated, but looking at the real person Tianxuan, he seems to be waiting for them to say it.


    Zhou Shu showed some thoughts, "The Heavenly Sword Sect has received the inheritance of the Sword Saint and became the heir of the Sword Saint. Yu Zongmen is a good thing in the world of cultivating immortals. There is no reason not to tell the world about this, but there has never been such a thing in the world of cultivating immortals. The rumors are a bit strange."


    The real man nodded slightly, "You are right, it should have been publicized, but it was not one person who got the inheritance of Wentian at first, but two people."


    "Two people?"


    "Yes."


    The real person slowly said, "The two are a pair of brothers. After finding the inheritance of the Sword Saint of the Teleportation Array, the two argued endlessly, saying that they should get all the inheritance. For this reason, they have been competing here for three years, and they are still not divided. , The last two agreed to each bring a transmission formation and half the inheritance, and they would practice for a period of time and then come here to compete. Whoever beats the other''s swordsmanship will gain the other half of the inheritance, how do you know..."


    The real person smiled bitterly, "The comparison is tens of thousands of years. The two have already left the Xuanhuang Realm, but this matter has not ended. The younger generations who learned of the situation are still fighting, just for the inheritance of the other party. The identity of the successor of the Sword Saint, and no one can disclose this matter before it is officially confirmed, and no one can declare himself as the successor of the Sword Saint."


    "That''s it."


    Zhang Qin nodded unconsciously, quite surprised, "I didn''t expect that there was still this secret, even the master did not know."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "The brothers, do they have the surname Taishi?"


    Real Man Tianxuan glanced at Zhou Shu, "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, "Taishi sad? The patriarch of the Heavenly Sword Gate?"


    The real person nodded, "Exactly, my ancestor of the Heavenly Sword Sect, Tai Shibei, has obtained half of the Juggernaut inheritance here, and after Sword Mastery, he founded the Heavenly Sword Sect to compete with the Sect of the World. The Heavenly Sword Gate is still one of the six major sects in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Heaven Sword Gate was originally founded like this."


    Zhang Qin curiously asked, "Who is the other brother?"


    The real man said nothing, but only looked at Zhou Shu, as if waiting for him to answer, Zhou Shu said in deep thought, "The juniors don''t know their names, but I think they should be the founder of Jianlu."


    "The Emperor guessed right."


    The real person nodded, "The other is Tai Shi hurt. Tai Shi hurt''s temperament is much more idle. He did not establish the sect, but imitated Wen Tian to build the Cao Lu, and paid the world sword repairs to each other. Delving into kendo, hoping to overwhelm Taishibei in kendo, but unknowingly, the more famous this grass house became, it became a very powerful force in the world of cultivating immortals, named Jianlu."


    The real person slowly said, "You should also know what happened after this. Jianlu and Tianjianmen have been fighting with each other for tens of thousands of years. It seems that they are arguing for kendo, but in fact, it is for the other half of the sword master. inherited."


    "Jianlu and Tianjianmen have been opposed to each other for so many years There is such a story behind it."


    Zhang Qin murmured in a low voice, a little excited, it seemed that this secret section was about to be recorded in his notebook again.


    Looking at the real person Tianxuan, Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "Real person, now you tell us all these secrets, do you mean that this dispute has ended, and someone has finally got a complete inheritance, right?"


    "Sure enough, I understand."


    The real person Tianxuan nodded, his expression condensed, "Just last month, this tens of thousands of years of fighting finally came to an end."


    Zhang Qin''s expression tightened, "Who won that?"


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1968: Sword Master

    "I won."


    The real person Tianxuan said slowly, only the words were not proud, but there was a bit of bitterness.


    Zhang Qin immediately saluted, "Then I really want to congratulate the real person, for the complete inheritance of the swordsman, the heavenly swordsman will shine."


    "Shout out?"


    The real person smiled faintly, "Hehe, it''s impossible, if it was tens of thousands of years ago, it would be possible, but now, the use of inheritance is not big."


    Zhang Qin questioned, "Why is that?"


    The real person didn''t answer, but looked at Zhou Shu, and seemed to wait for Zhou Shu to answer again.


    He always used this method to test Zhou Shu, but he didn''t know what thoughts he had.


    Zhou Shu knew his intentions and thought for a while, "After so many years, Jianlu and Tianjianmen have fought more than 10,000 times. In these competitions, you know the kendo of both sides very well. Even if you didn��t see the inheritance with your own eyes, it��s almost the same. Get the sword intent of the sword in the inheritance, in fact, now, you no longer need the part of the other party''s inheritance, you already have what you should have, you are all the actual heirs of the sword saint, and what you lack is just a status."


    "Good point."


    The real person nodded with satisfaction, "In the beginning it was for inheritance, but the later battle was more like a habit that became natural. It is not a bad thing for both parties. Instead, it can confirm each other''s kendo, mutual progress, Tianjianmen and Jianlu , I also hope that this state will continue. As for the reputation of the Juggernaut successor, after so many years, it may not be important."


    "That''s it."


    Zhang Qin seems to have realized, "Indeed, nothing can understand each other better than fighting against each other, but why does the real person end up again?"


    The real person stared at him and said slowly, "Because of you."


    "because I?"


    Zhang Qin stayed, "What does this have to do with juniors?"


    The real man said calmly, "Zhang Qin, did you follow Guiguzi''s order to investigate the Liyuan Mansion?"


    Zhang Qin stopped slightly, but only nodded, "Yes."


    The real person slowly said, "That''s why you came to the Heavenly Sword Gate. You suspect that the Heavenly Sword Gate is related to Liyuan Mansion."


    Zhang Qin''s face was slightly condensed, and he said frankly, "Since the real person knows, the juniors only have to say clearly, I found a clue that has something to do with the Heavenly Sword Gate."


    "Thousand Magical Sword Art, right?"


    The real person nodded, "You have been looking for someone who knows Thousand Illusion Sword Art in the Heaven Sword Gate."


    Zhang Qin was surprised and nodded, "Yes, how does a real person know?"


    The real man said indifferently, "You can read human minds, and others can read your minds. Didn��t Guiguzi tell you? Mind reading skills must not be abused. If your opponent is stronger than you, mind reading will fail, and if your opponent is stronger than you Too much, not only will the mind-reading technique fail, but the opponent will understand your heart, and even affect you and control you in turn."


    Hearing this, Zhang Qin was already in a cold sweat.


    He understands what the problem is. He has used mind-reading technique on real person Tianxuan, of course, he must not know when using it, it is facing real person Tianxuan.


    If he had known it earlier, he would definitely not dare to use it. As the real man said, mind reading does have a counter-effect, but he would never have thought that the real Tianxuan would hide among the disciples and elders who were completely inferior to him.


    "Xie Zhen is magnanimous."


    He saluted very sincerely.


    He knew very well that if the real person did something to him at that time, the consequences would be disastrous, and the real person Tianxuan definitely had a reason to do it.


    The real person Tianxuan waved his hand, and said slowly, "The Thousand Illusion Sword Art is the sword art of the part of the inheritance that Tai Shi Shang took away, that is, the unique knowledge of Jianlu. In the process of constant fighting, the Heavenly Sword Gate has also gained For this kind of sword art from Jianlu, Tianjianmen can learn it, but it will never teach it to others, and the swordsmanship that Jianlu gets from Tianjianmen will not be taught to outsiders. The established rules between Jianlu and Tianjianmen haven''t changed for tens of thousands of years, and no sword repairs have violated them."


    He glanced at Zhang Qin and said in a deep voice, "The person you are looking for is from Jianlu, not the Heavenly Sword Sect."


    Zhang Qin nodded softly, "The junior understands, I''m sorry to disturb the Heavenly Sword Gate before, the junior will go to Jianlu to look for it.


    "No need to go."


    The real person slowly said, "Last month, the sword master of Jianlu came here and sits at your position."


    As the real person looked at this side, Zhang Qin was shocked and couldn''t help standing up.


    The real man looked away, his expression was calm, and he seemed to be muttering to himself, "The old man has fought him many times, he is both an opponent and a good friend, so he asked him if the Thousand Illusion Sword Art was passed on from him, Jianlu What does it have to do with the Great Pillar Kingdom of Liyuan Mansion? If the people in Jianlu are involved in the problem, then solve this problem as soon as possible. Anyone who has a relationship with Liyuan Mansion will not have a good result, even if the sword There has always been a gap between Lu and the Heavenly Sword Gate, and the old man does not want Jian Lu to have trouble because of this."


    Zhang Qin nodded unconsciously, and looked at the real human Dao in admiration, "The real human said it is."


    The real man continued, "He glanced at the old man and said slowly, how did you know? Seeing that his expression was wrong, the old man became a little wary. Fortunately, he couldn''t start the Tao."


    "what?"


    Zhang Qin''s expression changed suddenly, "Could it be that the sword master of Jianlu is..."


    "The old man doesn''t know if it is. He didn''t answer me with words, but with a sword."


    The real man sighed slightly and looked into the distance, expressing regret, "You follow me."


    The real person walked forward slowly, and the two followed behind him, bypassing a mountain ridge, and a shocking scene appeared before his eyes.


    The rocks are full of brand-new scratches. Obviously, there has been a fierce battle. There are sword repairs on both sides, and there are remnants of sword intent everywhere. The sword intent is so powerful that it feels like death when touched. If it wasn''t for Yingshan to be strong enough, even the Immortal Realm Jie Lei would be able to withstand it, and I was afraid it would have been crushed into dregs long ago.


    The real person looked at Zhou Shu, "Human Sovereign, you should be able to tell the difference in sword intent here."


    Again.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and slowly said, "Yes, there are many types of sword intent, but there are roughly two types, one is bright and magnificent, and the other is sinister and weird. I have never seen such a sword intent, completely compatible with evil spirits. Blending into one body is no different from evil souls. This kind of sword intent should only be possessed by evil cultivation."


    "Sword Master of Jianlu, is the Palace Master of Liyuan Mansion?"


    Zhang Qin''s face was pale, and he couldn''t believe it, but the facts were in front of him, and Tianxuan was testifying, how could he not believe it.


    "The old man is not sure but he has a deep connection with Liyuan Mansion."


    Master Tianxuan could not help sighing, and said slowly, "During the death fight, the old man asked him more than once if he was coerced or his mind was affected. As long as he tells the old man the truth, the old man will do his best to help him. The solution is that they are all descendants of the Sword Saint, how can he get him into such a situation... But he didn''t say anything, just attacked the old man desperately."


    Zhang Qin sighed with emotion, "For Xie Xiu, it is useless for real people to say anything."


    The real person''s expression gradually condensed, "This battle seems to be endless. We have fought countless times, but this is the first time in a life-and-death battle like this. It''s just... the old man is somewhat invincible, but for some reason, he suddenly reveals A huge flaw..."


    "what?"


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1969: have some problem

    Zhang Qin''s heart palpitated, "A flaw is revealed?"


    "Yes."


    The real person Tianxuan nodded thoughtfully, "For him who was already in the Nine Heavens, this kind of thing is simply impossible to live, but it is indeed alive. There is no hesitation in life and death, and the old man has no time to think about it. , Immediately release the sword..."


    "how was it?"


    Zhang Qin hurriedly said, already completely attracted by the words of real people, but Zhou Shu remained calm.


    The real man smiled bitterly, "What can be done, the ashes disappeared, the old man watched him disappear like that, even his soul flew away."


    "It''s dead."


    Zhang Qin shook his head, seeming to have a trace of regret, but quickly said, "There is more than a guilty death, then Liyuan Mansion has killed many people. Even if he still has a trace of kindness in his heart, it is unforgivable. If a real person kills, he kills. Up."


    "If he is really involved in Liyuan Mansion, he deserves to die, but he doesn''t say anything, and the old man can''t judge life and death."


    The real man''s expression was condensed and he sighed, "It''s still difficult to prove with the Thousand Illusory Sword Art and his sword intent. Besides, he also deliberately exposed flaws, begging for death, and mostly wronged. The old man was still anxious at the time. If that sword doesn��t have to use all its strength...Oh."


    Zhang Qin hurriedly said, "A lot of evidence is in front of him. Even if he is not Palace Master Liyuan Mansion, he is definitely a high-level figure. Since he has fallen into Liyuan Mansion, then it is not worth regretting to die, let alone fighting life and death, where There is a reason to keep your hands, real people do not need to blame themselves at all, Zhou Shu, what do you think?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu and wanted Zhou Shu to also persuade him a few words.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "A real man, what Daoyou Zhang said is extremely true. Maybe the flaw was deliberately exposed by him. He asked you to keep your hand, and then took the opportunity to kill. For Xie Xiu, this kind of thing is not uncommon. "


    Zhang Qin suddenly realized, "Yes, Zhou Shu was right, that''s what it meant."


    Majestic Tianxuan glanced at Zhou Shu, "It is indeed possible, the old man may have been worrying too much, thank you, the emperor for understanding."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "A real person doesn''t need to be polite. I don''t know the true face of Mount Lu. I just live in this mountain. Real people are in the same situation. They have been opponents and close friends with the sword master for many years.


    Madam Tianxuan nodded slightly, slightly relieved.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "A real person, but I don''t know who the sword master is. Since he is a Nineth Heaven cultivator, he won''t be nameless, right?"


    Zhang Qin followed, "Yes, real person, may I ask who that person is, so the younger generation can continue to investigate."


    "People are dead, so what name is there to ask."


    The real person looked at the two of them and shook his head, "The old man will not tell you, so what if he said it, it is just stigmatizing the reputation, everyone is dead, why bother to dig a grave, even if he is Palace Master Liyuan It doesn''t matter, it''s over."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and didn''t ask any more.


    And Zhang Qin was still asking, but the real person never said it. He said nonchalantly, "Then he left nothing, don''t be offended by the real person, the master is ordered, the junior has to do his best."


    The real person just shook his head, "Nothing."


    "Oh, I see."


    Zhang Qin stopped talking and stood aside, as if thinking about something.


    Majestic Tianxuan turned to Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Emperor Zhou, you are here this time for Penglai Island, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Exactly."


    The real man said slowly, "On Penglai Island, the Heavenly Sword Gate lost three elders and seventeen disciples. They are all elites. However, they died to fight against the demons and they died well. That is their honor. The Heavenly Sword Sect knew at that moment, it was difficult to cultivate immortality, life and death were my own choices, and it had nothing to do with other people, so the Sect Master can rest assured that the Heaven Sword Sect will not blame Penglai Island."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Thank you, the real person."


    It was a surprise. I thought that the Heavenly Sword Sect, which was not against the Lotus Sect, was the most difficult to solve, but I didn''t expect it.


    The real man nodded and said in a deep voice, "The old man understands that Penglai Island has suffered more serious losses and greater impact. This is all for resisting the alien race. We immortal cultivators in Dongsheng Prefecture are in the same spirit. In the future, what needs Tianjianmen do? Yes, even if the Emperor speaks, Heaven Sword Gate does his best."


    "With the words of a real person, the younger generation will be content."


    Zhou Shu saluted with a solemn expression.


    The real person Tianxuan smiled indifferently, "If there is nothing else, please come back, both of you, the teleportation array is always available, and the old man will stay here for a while."


    He sat back in the chair with a sad expression, closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows, as if he was a few thousand years old.


    "Junior farewell."


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned and left, Zhang Qin followed and followed.


    He whispered, "Zhou Shu, there is something wrong with Majesty Tianxuan, why don''t you tell me."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "I''ll say it later."


    Walking to the front of the teleportation formation, the two stood still, and a soft force quietly flicked out and landed on the formation pillar.


    The smoke was everywhere, and in an instant, the two disappeared, and the real person Tianxuan looked at the teleportation array, and smiled unconsciously.


    "Huh, here?"


    Zhang Qin looked up and felt a difference, "It doesn''t seem to be where we came from?"


    Outside the teleportation formation, there is also a small cave, but the four fields are full of yellow sand and flying dust, which is completely different from when they came.


    "No."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said solemnly, "Didn''t the real person say that there are three teleportation formations, one connected to the Heavenly Sword Gate, and the other connected to Yingshan..."


    Zhang Qin''s heart was shocked, and he said in surprise, "The other one is connected to Jianlu! The sword master of Jianlu came through this teleportation array! Real people refuse to say, we will find it ourselves! But how did you do it? ?"


    "For the teleportation array, I have a little research."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. It wasn''t a bit of research. When it comes to understanding the teleportation formation in the immortal world, except for Lin Zhu, he is, of course, he is far, far away from Lin Zhu, but others are just as poor as him. Very far away, he had seen the key orifice of the Xuanlin Jade Teleportation Array long ago, changed the position after a little change, and passed it to another Teleportation Array.


    "Brother Zhou, you are really knowledgeable."


    Zhang Qin sighed with emotion, and said in a deep voice, "Brother Zhou, you have already thought of it. In other words, Brother Zhou, do you think there is something wrong with the real person?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I have some doubts."


    Zhang Qin nodded, "I think the relationship between the sword master and the real person is not ordinary, so he will cover it... We are a little sorry for the real person for doing this, but the clue can''t be cut off like this, regardless of whether the sword master is the palace master or not, I have to check it out, and I will apologize to the real person afterwards."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, only shook his head secretly, it seems that Zhang Qin still thinks differently from him.


    Obviously Zhang Qin still quite trusts the real person Tianxuan. He only thinks that real person should not hide his name for the sake of the reputation of the sword master. No wonder, after all, the real person spared his life and told him many secrets. It also helped him resolve his biggest doubts. With this prerequisite, distrust is the blame.


    Not Zhou Shu.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, Tianxuan''s words are six points true and four points false, really true, and false are also false.


    The real is true to pave the way for the fake, and the fake is to conceal the terrible truth behind it.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu needs to get the complete truth differently, because that truth is not necessarily a good thing for the current Xuanhuang Realm.


    He came here just to verify his ideas.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1970: Underground sword formation

    Out of the cave, in the boundless mountains.


    Glancing around, Zhang Qin''s expression condensed slightly, "Where is this, why is it so barren, so desolate? How can we find it."


    Up and down the mountains, there is no vegetation, no streams, no birds and beasts, but loess and limestone. Looking at it, there are no people and no spiritual energy within tens of thousands of miles, and it is extremely desolate.


    "Here."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the west and flew away first.


    Hundreds of thousands of miles away, a cottage is very conspicuous.


    The reason why it is conspicuous is that within these hundreds of thousands of miles, no buildings can be seen, and this cottage is the only one.


    Those scenes were all made known to Zhou Shu by jumping into the sea of ??consciousness. This is also the proof that Zhou Shu is close to or even reaching the realm of great power. He can directly communicate with the origin of the world and obtain the information he wants from the world. However, it is only Limited to the Xuanhuang Realm, if they leave, these perceptions will no longer exist.


    It''s not just communication with heaven and earth. One''s own spiritual consciousness and so on will also be greatly affected. Not to mention everything, but most of the abilities of immortal cultivators are given by heaven and earth, and after leaving this world, those abilities are very difficult. If you wave it again, or say, it may not be effective.


    Many immortal cultivators have a feeling of going from the peak to the bottom after they are promoted to the immortal. Once they can''t adapt to this change, the immortal way will be regarded as an end.


    Of course, things like the eighth sense, avenues, laws, etc. will not be affected in any way, and have an effect in any realm.


    These are more important than the vitality needed to rise to the immortal.


    "Brother Zhou''s perception is about the same as Da Neng."


    Zhang Qin didn''t have any doubts, but he sighed secretly and followed closely.


    Hundreds of thousands of miles, it is no more than a while.


    Along the way, it��s barren, no vegetation, no human monsters, no rivers, or even a dry river. It��s really lifeless. It��s hard to imagine. With such a piece of land, even in the boundless desert, there will be many creatures, such a dead place, Zhang Qin, who has traveled across the four continents, can''t tell it. If it''s not certain that there are no rules, you must suspect that this is a secret.


    Zhang Qin was quite suspicious, "Brother Zhou, do you know where this is?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Looking at the sky, it is probably in Xihe Prefecture, but it is not clear where it is."


    Zhang Qin wondered more, "Xihezhou has the most aura, where is such a desolate place? Unbelievable."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This desolation is man-made."


    "what?"


    Zhang Qin was startled, and immediately turned angrily, and said, "Brother Zhou meant that there were people here who had trees and spiritual veins, but they were destroyed by others?"


    "It turns out that there is something I didn''t know, but it was destroyed for sure."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Everything we see contains traces of being destroyed by sword intent. Even if it is a stone or a grain of soil, it is obvious that someone has been practicing swords here for a long time, at least for two to three thousand years. The cultivation base is extremely high, and the destructive power of the sword intent is also extremely strong. Everything in the hundreds of thousands of miles has been destroyed by the sword intent, and it is completely invisible."


    "The one who can do this is the sword master of Jianlu."


    Zhang Qin''s expression was gloomy, "Hundreds of thousands of miles of land, I don''t know how many creatures there are, most of them are mortals or immortal cultivators, and he has completely ruined all this for his own sword practice. Why did he do this? do?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Perhaps his sword intent is special and needs to be sacrificed with all creatures, or he wants to cover up something."


    Zhang Qin looked at the deserted land, lost in thought, speechless for a while.


    Not long after, the two came to the Caolu.


    Zhang Qin said slowly, "This Cao Lu is very similar to the Jian Lu in Yingshan."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It can be said to be exactly the same, the position of each grass has not changed."


    "I learned the surface of the Juggernaut, but I didn''t learn how to behave and insulted the ancestors."


    Zhang Qin''s face was calm, but the anger in his heart was really unspeakable. He had completely regarded Jianlu Sword Master as Palace Master Liyuan.


    Indeed, seeing the sight of hundreds of thousands of miles, it��s hard not to think so. The sword master��s extreme disregard of life��s actions are exactly the same as the rumored palace master of Liyuan Palace, and even more than that, Liyuan Palace. It''s only human beings that hurt, and he hurts even the world and everything.


    Taking all things as food is exactly what evil practices do.


    The Caolu was empty, with only one futon, a sword, and a wooden sword.


    The futon was laid flat on the ground, and the wooden sword was placed in front of the futon, with some blue color.


    "There is no formation, no organs."


    Zhang Qin looked around for a while, his gaze fell on the futon with disdain, "It''s like a wooden sword, but the futon is a good thing, but it''s a pity that the pearl is cast in the dark."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The ninth-order Mitiancao cannot be cultivated in tens of thousands of years. With it, it doesn''t matter if you live in seclusion here for thousands of years."


    The fascinating grass can conceal the secrets of heaven. With this grass, the heavens do not know where to go. As long as they don''t take the initiative to overcome the catastrophe, the tribulations will not come.


    "It''s not dead in the end."


    Zhang Qin said coldly, "I only hate to die late. For five thousand years, he has harmed the Profound Yellow Realm for five thousand years."


    Zhou Shu stared at the wooden sword, silent.


    Zhang Qin noticed, "The ordinary willow sword, but it''s not ordinary, it''s the only thing that has life in these hundreds of thousands of miles, except for the Caolu."


    What Zhou Shu paid attention to was not the material. He had a feeling that the sword seemed to be trying to tell him something. Only by merging with heaven and earth to a certain extent could he perceive this. However, Zhang Qin was still far from this realm, so naturally he didn''t notice it.


    Pointing out, the sword flew up and flew out of the Cao Lu staggeringly.


    Zhou Shu followed closely, Zhang Qin was slightly surprised, and immediately followed.


    The wooden sword didn''t fly far, and fell down a hundred meters outside the Caolu, falling diagonally to the ground, and the tip of the sword hit a small hole.


    "this is����"


    Zhang Qin was quite puzzled.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Let''s go down and see what might be there."


    Sword was also a witness to the incident in Caolu, and tried to tell Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu couldn''t read much, but it was probably enough.


    "it is good."


    Zhang Qin nodded without hesitation.


    The two of them resorted to evasiveness and went under the small pit.


    For them, this is easy, but in fact, it is not easy.


    Less than one mile into the soil, there will be great pressure.


    Surrounded by boundless sword intent even more with a strange taste, that sword intent is like ghosts, turning into countless demons, oppressing them, biting them, and wanting to change them As part of here.


    Zhang Qin''s expression stagnated, "Could it be..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "I''m afraid these hundreds of thousands of miles of underground are all sword formations."


    Zhang Qin was surprised, "Sword formation?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "He is not only practicing swords, but also condensing sword formations with his own sword intent. No wonder there is no grass here and there is no vitality in the ground, so how can life be born."


    Zhang Qin resisted the ever-increasing concentration of sword intent, and was astonished. "With such a large sword formation and so many sword intents, what exactly does he want to do?"


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1971: Damn damn

    Start rushing.


    The sword intent is very strong and solid, far surpassing the realm of Yi Nian Heaven and Earth, and there is a kind of evil aura that is similar to evil souls, which gives people a great pressure, but for Zhou Shu now, it is just like that.


    What sword intent is there to resist Xuanyuan Sword?


    It''s just that it''s underground, and it''s a little tricky.


    In about half an hour, the two of them went deep into the ground for dozens of miles. At this time, the sword intent around them was significantly weakened and almost did not pose a threat, but the evil aura became more intense.


    Zhang Qin looked solemn, "Is it coming soon?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and Xuanyuan Sword in his hand made an arc of light. The land in front of him and behind him suddenly collapsed, revealing a deep passage.


    Even in the ground, the passage seemed too dark, as if it was completely shrouded in thick fog and airtight, but at the end there were two dark red lights, which flashed from time to time, like a pair of eyes. Summon them.


    The evil breath came out through the channel.


    Both of them knew that most of the answers they wanted were in them.


    "Brother Zhou, you have nothing to do with Liyuan Mansion..."


    Secretly made a decision, but Zhang Qingang wanted to say something, Zhou Shu had already walked in.


    "Be careful."


    Zhang Qin didn''t say much, and quickly followed.


    The passage is not long, but the two walked for a long time.


    It��s not about any mechanism or powerful force in the passage, but the atmosphere. It��s really gloomy and weird. It gives people a feeling of extreme depression and even feels like they��re no longer in the world. His mind is inevitably affected, even Zhou Shu has to Raise the spirit of twelve points and treat it wholeheartedly.


    At the end, there is a hall with a prescription round one hundred feet.


    The hall is hexagonal in shape, with dozens of white bone columns, and on both sides of the passageway, there are two strange-looking towers.


    The tower is about ten feet high and five feet in radius. It is wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. There are 13 floors in total. The tower is made of a bead less than a cent.


    "These are all soul beads?"


    Zhang Qin''s figure was shocked and couldn''t help taking a step back, "So much!"


    Zhou Shu''s heart sank slightly, and said slowly, "It''s a soul orb, there are indeed too many."


    Soul orbs, equivalent to the spirit stones of Xie Xiu, are condensed after Xie Xiu killed human beings and absorbed the soul. Each soul orb represents one or more lives. At least hundreds of millions of them are used on the tower. Soul orbs, and in this six-sided hall, there are two towers on each side, that is to say, there are at least several billion soul orbs.


    "Damn, damn!"


    Zhang Qin looked at the Soul Orb with almost bleeding on his face. He didn''t get angry easily. He had never been angry in Guigu Mountain, but he had been angry many times here.


    Furious.


    Who can not be angry?


    Billions or even more lives are stacked here. They were once alive human beings, but they were killed by evil cultivators, drew their souls away, and then made them into soul beads. The sins in them are beyond contemplation. They are heinous and untold .


    Moreover, what you see is only a part, and the evil cultivators use more.


    For five thousand years, Liyuan Mansion has existed in the Xuanhuang Realm for five thousand years.


    The moment Zhou Shu saw this, the killing intent in Zhou Shu''s eyes was deeper than that of Zhang Qin. He had the idea of ??completely destroying everything, but he quickly calmed down, "This should be the lair of Liyuan Mansion."


    Zhang Qin''s anger was hard to dissipate, clenching his fists, "Absolutely, except Palace Master Li Yuan, no one else can have so many soul orbs!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and walked slowly towards the middle.


    Right in the middle, there is a tall black altar, shrouded in smoke, it is not clear to see, only two red lights flicker from time to time.


    After taking a step, he paused, staring at his feet, silent for a long while.


    The ground is flat black jade, with a thick layer of black smoke hanging on the jade. As soon as you stepped into it, the black smoke engulfed and covered your feet. At this time, the whole body seemed to be heavily yoke on its back. Difficult to move forward.


    Zhang Qinxian also noticed it, and asked suspiciously, "Brother Zhou, what formation is this?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "It''s not a formation, it''s a grievance that cannot be eliminated."


    The soul orbs condensed by evil cultivators are not the soul fluid of the demon refining pot. Of course they are not "perfect."


    But Zhou Shu had never seen it before. The resentment could be so strong that the thoughts that were supposed to be incorporeal turned into a stagnant swamp. Anyone who walks on it will be entangled in countless souls and cannot move.


    Zhang Qin''s heart was shocked, and he shouted to the ground, "We are in the wrong, and we are in debt. You are not looking for us."


    "useless."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "They are not conscious. To get rid of it, you must either make them scared or completely overdo it."


    Only people who have no human nature and ignore life can make grievances and grievances scared. Zhou Shu can only be completely overpowered.


    A puff of white smoke flew quietly from the sleeves and fell on the black smoke.


    "What a heavy grievance!"


    The demon refining pot couldn''t help shaking, and after seeing the soul orbs around it, it was even more startled, "So many soul orbs, I haven''t seen it in so long since I''ve been alive, it''s probably five or six billion. This is where?"


    "I''ll talk later."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Can you refine it?"


    "Of course there is no problem with soul orbs, but the number is really large," the Demon Refining Pot sighed again and promised, "These grievances are also okay It may take a lot of time if it is in the early years, but Now, it''s a matter of a while."


    "Ok."


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu said again, "After refining, it will be scattered in the demon refining world, so you don''t need to give it to me."


    The Demon Refining Pot was a little confused, "This is a lot, you really don''t want it?"


    "Going to a New Territory can be regarded as over-saving. There will be no resentment anymore, and a new life may be born."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "As for these evil cultivation things, I don''t want to use them, and I don''t need to use them, but you have to pay attention, if there is important information in it, leave it to me."


    The Demon Refining Pot said seriously, "Don''t worry, if they are still conscious, I can definitely ask."


    Zhang Qin couldn��t hear the conversation here. He could only see that more and more white smoke flowed out of Zhou Shu��s sleeves, gradually covering the entire ground, while the black smoke all over the ground gradually became the white smoke. Disappeared, and soon, no more resentment.


    He looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously, not knowing what to say.


    Compared with these gathered grievances, Zhou Shu''s method of making them disappear makes him feel unbelievable. The grievances accumulated for thousands of years can be solved so easily.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t worry, I just superseded them."


    Zhang Qin nodded repeatedly, "I know, how can I do it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked quickly to the middle, "Brother Zhang, take a look at this altar, it must be very important to put it here, maybe you can find something."


    "Ok."


    Zhang Qin stopped asking more, and then smiled.


    This kind of concealment should not have been asked, but he suddenly understood a question, why Su Yi had to follow Zhou Shu, because following Zhou Shu, there are indeed many unspeakable benefits.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1972: Altar of the Wizard God

    Walked to the altar, pushed aside the dense fog, a very tall statue appeared in front of you.


    Human head, animal body, big ears, two black snakes hanging on the ears, hands in front of him, four more behind him, sitting on a huge skull, the red light comes from the statue seat The skeleton underneath, the red light in his eyes flashed, extinguishing every moment.


    "Sex than a corpse!"


    Zhang Qin immediately shouted, his face pale.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s the witch **** who likes to eat more souls than corpses."


    This appearance is no different from that recorded in the ancient books. Obviously, this is the altar of the witch **** Shebi Corpse.


    There are twelve witch gods, also known as ancestor witches, and they are called the twelve witch gods.


    They were not humans, and they appeared much earlier than humans. Soon after the opening of heaven and earth, there were twelve witch gods in the Profound Yellow Realm.


    Although they are not divine beasts, they are also born with divine power. Only that divine power is not a gift from the Xuanhuang Realm, but from other realms. If humans and divine beasts are the aboriginals of the Xuanhuang Realm, then the twelve witch gods are other realms. The pioneers who came here intend to "open up" the Xuanhuang world-in fact, it is possession.


    They were the first group of aliens who wanted to occupy the Xuanhuang Realm, and they have been implementing it until today.


    "The witch **** descended from the sky, giving life to all things, and thus the Xuanhuang Realm has us."


    Many races believe in this principle and regard the witch gods as their ancestors, but from the perspective of human sacred beasts, etc., this principle is nothing more than that some ignorant races have been bewitched by witch gods. Humans and sacred beasts have never believed this.


    Of course, this does not prevent other races from advocating witch gods, such as the Barbarian, Sang, Liang, Houtu, etc., who have always maintained their belief in the witch gods. Even if the witch gods have left the Xuanhuang world early, these races and tribes will still not give up. , Still sacrifices to them, and hopes that one day the witch **** will reappear, leading his own race to grow, and even become the master of the Xuanhuang world.


    Shebi corpse is one of the witch gods.


    The witch **** altar Zhou Shu had seen before included Xuan Ming, Zhu Rong, and Xiang Miao Xiangliang, and this was the fifth one.


    This place appears the strangest. The cultivator dislikes the witch gods the least, but here, there is an Altar of Shebi Corpse, and it seems to be the largest and most exquisite that Zhou Shu has ever seen, standing in front of the statue, even There is a feeling that Shebi Corpse will come out of the altar at any time.


    Zhang Qin obviously felt this way, and unconsciously gave in a few steps.


    Shebi corpse is the most terrifying of the twelve witch gods, and it is the most hated by humans. Compared with other witch gods, they do not take the initiative to provoke humans, but develop believers in other races. Shebi corpses and good grievances are obviously different. They kill Humans, even their souls have to be taken away, and the number of humans who died of the corpse of Shebi is really hard to count.


    There has always been a saying that without the existence of the twelve witch gods, especially the corpse of Shebi, humans could dominate the Profound Yellow Realm thousands of years earlier.


    Zhang Qin''s face turned pale, "I should have thought that the evil cultivators in Liyuan Mansion all believe in extravagance than corpses!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It is said that Shebi Zhe never recruits human believers. His divine power specifically restrains humans, and it is impossible for humans to learn."


    Zhang Qin was stunned. Indeed, there has never been a human belief in extravagance than a corpse. Other witch gods have more or less human believers. For example, Zhu Rong, the **** of fire, has many human beliefs, and Xuan Ming is also not Shaoguixiu all use Xuanming as their master, but there is no one who dares to believe in the corpse, only aliens or dead people.


    This is also the reason why no one would associate Liyuan Mansion''s evil repair with Shebi Corpse.


    Zhang Qin shook his head and pointed to the altar. "But here, this altar, isn''t it obvious? If it wasn''t for Palace Master Li Yuan''s place, who would it be? Brother Zhou, look, this altar is obviously always there. Accept the offerings, and the offerings are fresh souls with many remnants on them."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It can be seen that the most recent one was probably more than a month ago."


    The sacrifice was placed in front of the altar. It was a coffin made of soul-raising wood, about three feet long, but the soul in it had long since disappeared.


    "More than a month ago!"


    Zhang Qin said immediately, "It just happened to be the day when the master of Jianlulu met the real person. He is dead, so he has never enshrined him until now."


    "Maybe you are right."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Although no one believes in extravagance, maybe he is an accident, but what is his purpose?"


    Zhang Qin thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Of course the purpose is to gain the power of the corpse of Shebi, want to rise to the immortal, or help the corpse of Shebi to invade the mysterious yellow world. The former is better, he is dead, as long as we destroy it There will be no more problems with the altar, but if it''s the latter, maybe Shebi is already working on it."


    His face became more solemn, as heavy as black iron.


    "I hope it''s the former."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "But the witch **** does have the intention of invading the Xuanhuang Realm. Xuan Ming had threatened the barbarians, but the barbarians did not agree..."


    Zhang Qin was startled, "Xuan Ming, how did you know Brother Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu briefly talked about Xuan Ming��s surrender, and Zhang Qin more and more affirmed, ��The master of the sword house was probably an idea. Maybe he had been surrendered to the corpse god! This way~www .novelhall.com~Anything can be explained, he has long become the **** of the corpse, and he will establish Liyuan Mansion, slaughter the immortal cultivators, and poison the immortal world. It is damned!


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, silent.


    Zhang Qin��s words have some truth, and they look alike. The altar of the corpse, soul orbs, grievances, sacrifices, all explain, this is the place where someone worships the witch god, the corpse of the witch, the sword master set up the sword formation just to conceal Here, but he felt that it would not be so.


    She is a witch **** who hates humans so much, how could he choose to cast down a human from the god, or be the master of the sword house? Of course, the master of the sword house knows that luxury is more terrible than a corpse, and as a sword master, he must be sincere to the sword. How can he think about the power of the wizard god, it is totally unreasonable. The altar is more like someone deliberately placed here, just to create one The illusion leads all the guilt to Shebi corpse.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu couldn''t find evidence to refute, and looking at the altar, it was indeed a long time ago, and it should have been used for a long time.


    If it is said that they are all illusions, then the people who created the illusions had made preparations thousands of years ago, and their motives were too deep and too deep.


    Such a person is terrifying.


    These thoughts, he would not tell Zhang Qin.


    Zhang Qin is still immersed in his own reasoning, "Brother Zhou, it seems that the truth is obvious. Everything was made by the master of the sword house. He is also the palace master of Liyuan Palace. He is really hidden too deeply, who I would think that the sword master of Jianlu actually controlled Liyuan Mansion, the biggest malignant tumor in the immortal world? If it weren''t discovered by a real person, he would continue to hide it until his conspiracy was achieved."


    He sighed, and said in fear, "It''s terrible, but fortunately it''s already dead, otherwise the catastrophe of our Profound Yellow Realm will be much more."


    Zhou Shuslow nodded slowly, "Yes, it''s dead."


    Dead, is it really the Sword Master?


    Whether it is or not, the truth is hard to come by.

 Chapter 1973: Heart sword to ward off evil spirits

    Zhang Qin seemed to think, "Brother Zhou, what should we do?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Brother Zhang, what do you think?"


    Zhang Qin stared at the altar with extremely cold eyes, "This place is too hidden, and there are 100,000 li sword formations. It should be the palace owner''s personal altar. The palace owner is dead, and no other people from the Yuan palace come to worship. We It''s hard to stand still, and to catch other senior Liyuan Mansion here, it''s better to destroy them completely."


    "Brother Zhang is right."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Destroy the best, cut off the witch god, and avoid greater troubles."


    It can be seen that Zhang Qin has made a decision long ago, and he doesn''t want to have more branches, just let him.


    "Then I will do it."


    Zhang Qin straightened his clothes, and slowly raised his right hand. A cyan light overflowed from his fingertips and gradually condensed into a cyan long sword, transparent and qualitative, with a condensed light.


    The Heart Sword Art is called Sword, but it has nothing to do with Sword Dao. It is a rare killer move in the Heart Dao. It is very effective against demons and so on.


    "The evil spirits are outside, so they should be punished!"


    With a shout, the heart sword suddenly cut out, the sword light disappeared, and then appeared in front of the altar.


    Bang!


    There was a deep sound.


    The tall altar suddenly exploded, and the statue of Shebi''s corpse was completely shattered!


    And just as the altar exploded, countless black shadows flew out from it, like black snakes, twisted and entangled, and rushed towards Zhang Qin!


    In an instant, the black mist filled the entire hall, almost unable to see.


    Zhang Qin was also a bit panic, but he didn''t expect that there would be such a mechanism. Those dark shadows were obviously evil spirits, and they were all extremely powerful evil spirits. The smallest ones were thousands of years old, and they had swallowed an unknown number of remnants.


    The panic disappeared instantly, and the heart sword in his hand suddenly dispersed, transforming into thousands of small swords.


    "No matter how many demons there are, there is no way to escape death, why is it true?"


    There was a cold snort, flashing instantly, countless cyan sword lights, rushing to meet the dark shadows, one-on-one, and never give in.


    As soon as the confrontation occurred, the shadows disappeared.


    Although the evil spirit is strong, but how can it be an opponent, Zhang Qin, who has long understood Dao Xindao, although his cultivation base is not high, his combat power is by no means weaker than the Eightfold Cultivator of Crossing Tribulation Realm, not to mention Xin Dao just restrains these evils. soul.


    After only a few dozen breaths, Qingming reappeared in the hall, and the evil spirits all over the sky were gone.


    Zhang Qin smiled faintly, "Now, shouldn''t you be wrong?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Brother Zhang''s heart is extraordinary, and he can easily eliminate these evil spirits, admire it, but..."


    "The skeleton."


    Zhang Qin seemed to understand, "There is something in it."


    I saw the red light in the skeleton before and felt it was wrong, but then I ignored it. Until the heart sword destroyed the statue, the skeleton remained motionless. Obviously there was a problem, a big problem.


    Zhou Shu looked at the skull, "If you guessed it correctly, the skull should be the skull of a Styx beast, extremely strong, comparable to Tier 9 materials."


    "Stygian?"


    Zhang Qin''s expression slightly condensed, "The rumor is that it is a monster living in the Styx of the Profound Underworld, not a monster of the Profound Yellow Realm."


    "Well, it may have been brought over during the previous alien invasion," Zhou Shu nodded and slowly said, "The Styx animal bones can cross the soul and nourish the soul. It is a rare wonder, but it is too evil and not suitable for humans. Monster beasts are very useful."


    "It''s put here specifically, there is probably something in it, isn''t it?"


    Zhang Qin stagnated, "Is it an evil soul? I heard that some people used Styx bones to cultivate evil souls."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Stay bones can be used to cultivate evil souls, but not here."


    He has seen more evil souls than there are people in the world of cultivating immortals. He has seen the unformed ones, and knows the evil souls very well. The ones here are a bit similar, but they are definitely not.


    "Whatever it is, it is by no means a good thing, and it is mostly related to the corpse of Shebi."


    Zhang Qin looked at the skeleton and said in a deep voice, "Brother Zhou, I will solve him. You can help me with the battle, and help me if I have a situation."


    Zhou Shu nodded and stood aside, Zhang Qin always wanted to fulfill his master''s order, which was normal.


    Zhang Qin straightened his clothes, and once again condensed the heart sword in his hand, saw the sword light flashing, but it was inserted into his chest.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help being stunned.


    A drop of blood flew from his chest, steaming, with a pearl-like luster, and fell on the tip of the sword.


    In an instant, the heart sword was stained red with blood, dripping brightly, and the blood was shining everywhere.


    Feeding the Heart Sword with painstaking efforts to greatly increase the power of the Heart Sword in a short period of time is a magic weapon of heaven, which is invincible. However, such a method will lose the heart and blood, and it will do a lot of harm to the original source. .


    And Zhang Qin looked at Xinjian with a pious expression, without a trace of regret or pain.


    Knowing that his strength is not enough to deal with the Stygian Beast Skull, he would rather lose his hard work and practice his own way.


    Zhou Shu also secretly admired this point, and Zhang Qin was really attached to what he wanted to stick to.


    The heart sword flew out suddenly, slashing on the huge skull.


    The skull was immediately wrapped in red light and couldn''t help shaking.


    Zhang Qin here is holding his breath, constantly pouring the power of Dao into the sword of the heart, frowning, and sweating from the tip of his forehead, not only using all his strength, but also exhausting his source at all costs.


    Obviously Zhou Shu is next to him, and he has to do it himself.


    After dozens of breaths.


    With a snap, the skull burst open, and a fist-sized red shadow flew out of it, flying out!


    Want to escape!


    Where Zhang Qin was willing to let it go, and when he received a little, his heart sword bounced and chased after him.


    Although Heart Sword was fast, it was still slow, seeing the red shadow flying out of the hall but suddenly stopped, as if hitting an invisible wall, falling down obliquely .


    The heart sword arrived at the right time and surrounded the red shadow group.


    Zhang Qin knew that Zhou Shu had made the move, cast a grateful look, and immediately manipulated the heart sword to bring the red shadow back.


    After watching for a while, he was quite suspicious, "Brother Zhou, it really isn''t an evil soul, is that?"


    "It''s a sword spirit."


    Zhou Shu quickly recognized that evil spirit is its appearance and sword intent is its root.


    Zhang Qin''s heart moved and said with joy, "That''s fine, you are Jian Xiu, can you let it say something? If you can tell who the master is, or who is in Liyuan Mansion, that''s fine. Eliminate evil."


    "Let me see."


    Zhou Shu stared at it for a while, then said slowly, "I''m afraid it''s difficult. It was originally a sword spirit, but it was so deeply infested by evil spirits and various remnants. Now it has no self-will. It seems that here is Master, I want to refine it into an evil sword spirit."


    Zhang Qin didn''t understand, "Evil Sword Spirit?"


    "Similar to the evil soul, only knowing killing and destruction, but because it is a sword spirit, it grows stronger and the damage is greater than that of the evil soul," Zhou Shu said with emotion, "the evil sword spirit has disappeared a long time ago. Someone else is doing it."


    "This **** palace lord."


    Zhang Qin gave rise to a lot of anger, "Collaborating with the extravagant corpse and refining the evil sword spirit, what else can he do? If it weren''t for a real person to kill him and let him do anything, the Xuanhuang world will welcome him. Here comes a disaster."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Indeed."


    Unexpectedly, he also saw the evil sword spirit for the first time.


    This thing is extremely rare. As far as he knows, it is much more difficult to refine an evil sword spirit than to cultivate an evil soul, because in addition to the evil sword spirit itself, an evil sword is also needed, otherwise it cannot be used, and there is , Evil Sword Spirit is not useless.

 Chapter 1974: Invisible

    "Brother Zhou, are you going to destroy it?"


    Zhang Qin looked at Zhou Shu and asked in a low voice.


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while, then slowly said, "Give it to me, I will try to dissipate the evil thoughts in it, etc., if it doesn''t work, then refine it."


    "So much the better."


    Zhang Qin nodded repeatedly, "Brother Zhou is far more capable than me, and he will definitely be able to handle it better."


    Relaxing the happy sword, that Hong Ying just wanted to fly away, so Zhou Shu copied it and threw it into the world of refining monsters.


    "Evil Sword Spirit?"


    The demon refining pot was startled, "You also give me this thing?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s still far from forming, don''t worry, you try to eliminate its evil thoughts, if it doesn''t work, just let it go."


    The demon refining pot looked at it for a while, "Sure enough, it''s still unformed, let me try."


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "Well, this sword spirit is not low-level, and I am afraid that it is not small. It seems that the source is not too deeply polluted, and there is a chance to recover. If it is recovered, it will definitely be useful."


    The Demon Refining Pot nodded, "Even if it doesn''t work, you can leave it to Caiying to help her break the barrier."


    "Haha, yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled and left the demon refining world.


    Refining the demon pot is also a governor, no matter whether it can be restored or not, leaving the evil sword spirit is good.


    Destroying the barrier refers to the heart demon barrier before the transformation of the spirit. The spirit of heaven and earth is pure and unintentional, but if it is to be transformed into a human form with a real entity, the heart demon may appear at that time, obstructing the transformation, and evil The sword spirit is equivalent to the heart demon of a sword spirit. If Caiying had killed the evil sword spirit before transforming and had similar experiences, it would be much easier to deal with the heart demon in the future, and the transformation would be smoother.


    This can be considered a rainy day.


    In fact, there are not many times when the elven form has a heart devil, but Zhou Shu thinks Caiying will be an exception.


    First, it is not the same as other heaven and earth elves. Caiying has too much contact with humans, and it is inevitable to be contaminated with human temperament, and the heart demon is also among them. Second, because she is too young, she has only been a sword spirit for two hundred years. , But the cultivation base has increased too fast, and it is only three times before the heavenly calamity can be promoted. This situation can be said to be unique. Without the precipitation of years, the inner demon is more likely to invade.


    Zhang Qin said slowly, "This matter can be considered temporary, but unfortunately I haven''t been able to get more clues, and I don''t know if the real person is willing to say it."


    "Mostly refused, but there are still clues."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and pointed to the broken altar, "Look there."


    The skull was completely shattered, and the fragments were scattered on the ground, a little white of which stood out.


    Zhang Qin said in surprise, "Jade slips?"


    "Exactly."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and moved the jade slip to Zhang Qin''s hand, "Look at it, I just saw it."


    Zhang Qin looked busy, just glanced, a smile appeared on his face, a smile of surprise, "It turned out to be a list!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s the roster, it should be the roster of Liyuan Mansion. There is no palace owner, but the specific names of Dazhu Kingdom, Zhu Kingdom, and generals are all in it, and there are none below the commander."


    The appearance of this list here is really a bit strange, and it has a meaning for them to see it deliberately.


    Zhang Qin didn''t have time to think about it, his face was full of joy, "The palace lord was a hundred secrets, and he actually left this. With the list, you can find all the evil repairs, but... ...Gu Jianbo, Daoist Bai Ling, they are all from Liyuan Mansion, it''s really... alas!"


    Just looking at it, joy turned into surprise and disappointment.


    Most of the names in it are unknown, but the few that are recognized are elders or elites in the big sect, which is also unexpected.


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "It may not be. It needs to be verified carefully."


    "Definitely, I will investigate this matter carefully."


    Zhang Qin nodded seriously, "Brother Zhou, I will accept this list first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Naturally, you just do what Senior Guigu confessed."


    "Finally feel more at ease."


    Zhang Qin breathed a sigh of relief, "I thought that once Palace Master died, he would no longer know the situation of Liyuan Mansion. Brother Zhou, you don''t know how difficult it is to check Liyuan Mansion. I have been in the past few years, oh..."


    He spit out bitter water, seemingly embarrassed, he smiled and said, "Fortunately, there is no problem now."


    "Go, go out and talk."


    Zhou Shu patted Zhang Qin and walked out quickly. Zhang Qin glanced around, sighed in his heart, and followed out.


    Not long after, the two got out of the ground and returned to the grass house.


    Zhang Qin waved, lifted the futon and handed it to Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, this is very useful, you can keep it, there is it in Guigu Mountain."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t pretend, and took it.


    The futon of fascination is no less than a magic weapon of heaven, and it is good to leave it to the lotus school.


    Of course he didn''t need it, he was about to cross the catastrophe to the Mahayana realm soon, and there was no need to worry about the heavens. In the Xuanhuang realm, the heavens could not help the Mahayana realm.


    The two left the Caolu and headed for the teleportation formation.


    Standing in front of the teleportation formation, Zhang Qin hesitated slightly.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother Zhou, are you thinking how to apologize to the real person?"


    Zhang Qin nodded, "Yes, I was a bit too much at the time. We also changed the teleportation array and came here to explore by ourselves. I don''t know if the real person will blame it after discovering it, or it''s better to apologize first."


    "Real people won''t care."


    Zhou Shu smiled and led Zhang Qin to the teleportation formation.


    With the smoke, Zhang Qin just stood still, and apologized to say what he thought aboutReal people..."


    I was stunned after only saying two words. There was no wind in front of him, and no real person could be seen. This was not Yingshan, but a small cave in Dongshengzhou before.


    Zhang Qin was puzzled, "What''s the matter, it got here?"


    Zhou Shu was not surprised, and said indifferently, "Yingshan''s teleportation array has been put away, and the coordinates cannot be determined, so it can only be transmitted here. When I entered the teleportation array just now, I felt something was wrong, but I didn''t want to be so."


    "Take it away?"


    Zhang Qin will come soon, "Is it a real person?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, his gaze fell in front of the teleportation formation, his expression was slightly stagnant, Zhang Qin followed his gaze and stayed for a while.


    On the tree directly in front, a few large characters were written, "No matter how ignorant the world is, the old man should also avoid the world. The transmission of Yingshan has been destroyed, and the two will rise to immortality soon."


    Zhang Qin was surprised, "Destroyed?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "In short, we can''t go to Yingshan, and the real person, I''m afraid we can''t get out."


    Without the teleportation array back and forth, when the real person Tianxuan came out, it would be difficult to find the uncertain Yingshan, for fear that he would stay inside.


    "Ugh."


    Zhang Qin seemed thoughtful and sighed, "I can understand why he refused to tell us. The real man is really a man of temperament, and he killed his close friend with his own hands. Even if the friend deserves to die, he still feels guilty and concealed. It''s not out of the world... but it''s not worth it at all."


    Looking at those words, he felt a lot of emotion, he believed in real people, admired more in his heart, and hated the sword master.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s his own choice and nothing to say."


    "Ok."


    Zhang Qin settled down, "Brother Zhou, I''ll check the roster, how about you?"


    "I''m back to the Dutch school, goodbye."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "By the way, I want to take away the teleportation formation here, what do you think of Brother Zhang?"

 Chapter 1975: 1 person 3 people

    Zhang Qin smiled and folded his hands, "The real people are ruined, and the ones here should be useless. Sovereign takes it if you want. You don''t need to ask me. I don''t think the real person will come to ask for it. He will stay there. In Yingshan, until crossing the robbery and becoming immortal."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be, I hope the real person will do what he wants."


    Zhang Qin bid farewell and left, Zhou Shu put away the mysterious scale jade teleportation formation and sent it back to Heyin.


    It''s not bad to get this teleportation array. If it''s broken down and used by Lin Zhu, it can add a bit of assurance to the tower.


    The matter seemed to be resolved satisfactorily.


    Palace lord of Liyuan Mansion is dead, and the list is found. Just follow the picture to find out the Liyuan Mansion. The five thousand years of evil forces are about to be destroyed, and Zhang Qin has successfully completed Guiguzi��s command. Everything is going well. , But it went so well.


    It should be a game, and the person who set the game is Tianxuan.


    Why did he do this?


    In Zhou Shu''s view, the answer should be obvious, that is, the lord of Jianlu House, the lord of Liyuan Mansion, and the real person of Tianxuan, the elder of Tianjianmen, all three are one person.


    Everything he and Zhang Qin experienced was designed by a real person, and without Zhou Shu''s participation, this round would be difficult to succeed. The real person just waited for Zhou Shu to come, and then let Zhou Shu and Zhang Qin slowly reveal the whole process. Zhou Shu was helping Zhang Qin as well as the real person. As a result, it seemed that he had obtained the truth, and Zhang Qin''s mission was fulfilled, but in fact, it was all set by the real person Tianxuan.


    The sword formation, the witch god, etc., are only part of the game, and have nothing to do with the truth.


    With Zhang Qin here, Zhou Shu had to follow Zhang Qin to finish the round. He couldn''t tell Zhang Qin about these speculations. If it was Su Yi, he could still consider it.


    Tianxuan is a real person, with careful thoughts and no omissions.


    If you are not meticulous, how can you hide for five thousand years without being noticed by all three identities?


    Holding three powers, one justice, one neutral, and one evil, he secretly laid out and played the entire Xuanhuang Realm round and round. He should have lived very happily, not to mention, there is Yingshan in these five thousand years. Such a Taikoo fairy mountain.


    Now that Liyuan Mansion was about to fall, his reputation would not be damaged, and no evidence could be found to reveal the truth.


    In other words, there is no more truth, it is a foregone conclusion.


    "Xu knew that he couldn''t be promoted to immortality, so he took the Xuanhuang Realm as his own toy, doing whatever he wanted, such a monk..."


    Zhou Shu thought about the real person''s motives, and that''s about it. Otherwise, there is no reason not to concentrate on cultivation, but to focus on this, to play with the Xuanhuang Realm, which is very hateful.


    If Zhou Shu hadn''t been feared, the real person Tianxuan would probably continue these identities, but since Zhou Shu was involved, he had to give up.


    Since he is called the Emperor of Humanity, he also wants to find the real person Tianxuan to understand clearly whether the fact is that he thinks it is, if it is true, he will definitely kill the real person Tianxuan without mercy.


    However, this was also expected by the real person Tianxuan. He destroyed the teleportation formation, and then Yingshan "disappeared" in the Xuanhuang Realm. No one could find the real person Tianxuan. Yingshan was flying everywhere. Not to mention it. Surrounded by the laws of space, what you can see from the outside is probably just a mass of fist-sized air, and you can''t get in unless you get a specific location.


    Real people didn''t say this, but Zhou Shu felt it himself.


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously. Since the cultivation of immortality, the real person Tianxuan is probably the deepest and most terrifying he has encountered. It is even more troublesome than the way of heaven, and he still has no way to deal with it. The real person knows that he can''t find Ying. Mountain, just hide.


    After thinking about it, before I knew it, I had reached Cihang Mountain, which was very close to the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    "Sect Master Zhou!"


    Soon, someone came out to greet him with a look of joy, it was Yuanheyin.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yuan Fairy is good."


    Yuan Heyin bowed and bowed, and smiled, "Master said that you are coming today, and you really are here. Master wants to see the lord."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and entered Cihangzong with her.


    This time, it''s not in Wuguang Valley.


    Zhou Shu stared at Miaodi and smiled, "Congratulations, Master."


    Miao Di is no longer half-brown and half-prosperous. She is graceful and graceful, with a gentle and radiant face, and her eyes have a restrained divine light. Obviously, she has passed the ninth calamity and successfully arrived in the ninth heaven of the tribulation realm.


    When the world was in chaos, it was also the most talented time. After Lin Qingjue, there was another Nine Heavens in the Great Sect.


    "Time is also fate."


    Miao Di nodded, "Failed to cultivate hard, but broke through in the hands of the foreign race."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is it the Yinkui tribe?"


    Yinkui tribe and Cihangzong''s exercises are exactly opposite. They restrain each other and get a lot of experience from fighting each other. The benefits are the most. It''s just that the Saintess of Utan is not in Beiluzhou, how come to Dongshengzhou again.


    Miao Di nodded, "The sect master is good, but it is the Yinkui clan, but not the Utan Witch of the last time, but someone else."


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly condensed, "Is there another witch in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "It''s not a witch, it should be a witch''s messenger. Judging from his appearance, he seems to be at odds with the Utan witch who has been here before. I actually want to ask us Ci Hangzong to help, go to the Utan witch, and say that I found it, and give it to Ci Hangzong. Many benefits that cannot be rejected."


    Miao Di said coldly, "It''s ridiculous, how can Cihangzong and Yinkui clan be in the same fashion? Nothing can happen."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently The fairy said that. "


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, Yinkui and Cihangzong are incompatible with each other, and there is no possibility of coexistence at all.


    "Fighting with him, but unexpectedly attracted the catastrophe, but he could not escape."


    Miao Di seemed thoughtful, "But if it weren''t for him... I''m afraid it would be difficult for me to get through this day."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "That was the chance of the immortal master, and the messenger came to give this chance."


    "I can''t figure out my fate, but you figure it out."


    Miao Di glanced at Zhou Shu, smiling but not smiling, but there was no trace of anger. There was a rare gentleness, "Sect Master Zhou, are you here today for Penglai Island?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The fairy master has a wonderful calculation, it is true, I don''t know what the fairy master thinks?"


    "It is a blessing, not a curse, but a curse that cannot be avoided."


    Miao Di appeared a bit calm, "After I got the news, I tried to count several times, but I couldn��t find any results. It��s hard to see the direction of this event because it is combined with your destiny, and it��s also affected by you. The light of the star of life is obscured, but what is certain is that the quality of this matter falls on you alone, not much related to others, even the island owner of Penglai."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, just like he thought.


    This matter can only be solved by him, even if the city chief takes all responsibilities on his back, it is impossible to change anything.


    "You have to be cautious."


    Miao Di looked at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "You can rest assured that we will obey you in Cihangzong, but there are other big sects and other sects. You have to pay attention. Tens of thousands of monks on Penglai Island are involved. There are so many things."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute, "Thank you, Master, for reminding me, I will definitely pay attention."


    "Ok."


    Miao Di nodded slightly, "I want to come, you have been prepared, otherwise you would not tell everyone to explain."

 Chapter 1976: came back

    As expected, the best results were obtained in Cihangzong.


    Zhou Shu smiled, and was about to leave, and then thought of something, "Master, I don''t know about something, about the calculation."


    Miao Di looked at him with a slight smile, "Say that''s it."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Master said that my destiny is obscured by the starlight and cannot be seen clearly, but Bian Xue..."


    Miao Di said indifferently, "It''s okay to be straightforward. You mean to say that Bian Xue can figure out some of your things, and it''s quite accurate, right?"


    "It''s true."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Although Bian Xue has twenty-eight elders, her calculation method is still far away from the wonderful truth, and she can''t tell the wonderful truth at all. Why can Bian Xue calculate some, and so true, almost nothing A little difference.


    Miao Di sighed slightly, "I warned, but I didn''t expect her to do it anyway. Alas, she can see your fate, more because of yourself."


    Zhou Shu didn''t understand, "Me?"


    Miao Di said calmly, "She made a choice and became a part of your fate, so your fate will not completely shield her, she can also see some things through the stars, but... this is not a good thing, I I hope you tell her not to do this again."


    She said it carefully, but did not say why.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and nodded, "I see, thank you for reminding the teacher, I will tell her when I go back."


    "Ok."


    Miao Di stared at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Bian Xue is a rare genius in calculation. I don''t want her to lose her future because of this incident."


    Seeing her so solemnly, Zhou Shu also seriously agreed.


    Zhou Shu didn''t understand the calculation method, but he probably committed some taboos, and Bian Xue must have made some sacrifices.


    Can''t really try again.


    Knowing a little about the future is not so good for yourself.


    Say goodbye to Ci Hangzong and go straight to Lingyu City.


    As expected, there are many more immortal cultivators from outside in Lingyu City, mostly for the Penglai Island.


    Penglai Island has been closed, but Lingyu City does not. Those sects who have lost money on Penglai Island will naturally come to Lingyu City to discuss an explanation.


    Zhou Shu went to the six major sects first, and then returned to Lingyu City. He also wanted to give these people time to come to Lingyu City, so that they would solve it together at that time, without waiting too long.


    Most of them are elders with low cultivation bases but high status. Not surprisingly, the various sects are busy fighting against the demons. The only ones who can come are those who are not strong but can talk, but if Zhou Shu The statement given is not in line with the sect''s wishes, and it will not be these people next time.


    Among them, there are almost no sects in Dongsheng Prefecture, all of them belong to the other three continents.


    This is normal. Zhou Shu''s prestige in Dongshengzhou is extremely high. Almost every sect has been favored by Zhou Shu. Even if something goes wrong, those sects are willing to trust him and wait for him to speak before making a decision instead of In a hurry, come to ask the crime and discuss the argument.


    Zhou Shu got a general understanding of the situation and returned to the Heyin School, quietly.


    The disciple elder of the Old Lotus Sect has completely moved into the cave, and only a few disciples are guarding Shenxing Peak.


    "Brother...Master..."


    Xu Rong was patrolling the door, and he was very happy to see Zhou Shu greet him immediately.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Whatever you call, no matter how you call it, you don''t need to care."


    Xu Rong nodded, with more joy on his face, "Well, everyone is waiting for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Let''s go, together."


    Xu Rong shook his head, "I still have to guard, the current situation is a bit nervous."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "When I''m in the city, I don''t need to guard."


    Xu Rong patted his head and said with a smile, "Really, there is a master, what else is needed."


    The two entered the cave, and most of them gathered in a tree house on the plane tree.


    Because Zhou Shu had always been in contact with the Heyin School through Wushuang City, they knew most of what happened, and they just waited for Zhou Shu to return.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In one month, I will be in the Mahayana state."


    There was silence, and then the biggest cheers erupted. If Zhou Shu hadn''t surrounded the tree house with spiritual consciousness in advance, I was afraid that the whole cave could be heard.


    Many people have long known about Zhou Shu''s decision, but they are still too excited.


    During the period when Zhou Shu did not come back, they thought day and night, thinking about what the situation would be like this day, but they didn''t dare and couldn''t say it. Until Zhou Shu said it in person today, the joy that has been hidden for a long time. It broke out completely and turned into almost endless cheers, more enthusiastic than they thought.


    Only Zhou Shu remained calm.


    After a while, it calmed down slowly.


    "More than 20,000 years, more than 20,000 years, the Xuanhuang Realm finally has the Mahayana realm again!"


    "It''s not Kunlun, it''s not Emei, it''s not any big sect, it''s not the four great families, it''s our lotus school!"


    "Now I can''t stop anything, I am the emperor, and the whole world is dedicated!"


    "Senior brother has become a Mahayana realm. Seeing what those sects can say, do you still want to confess? Anything the brother said is correct, and I don''t want to listen!"


    "Our Dutch school will definitely become the first sect of the Xuanhuang Realm!"


    "At that time, the six major sects will come to us for advice, hehe!"


    Although the cheering stopped, the discussion continued, and everyone looked forward to the future.


    No, no one doubted what Zhou Shu said No one would think that Zhou Shu would fail to overcome the catastrophe and could not reach the Mahayana state.


    In their hearts, Zhou Shu''s becoming a powerful man was destined long ago. Although this day came so early, it was Zhou Shu. What''s impossible?


    "Congratulations Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu with a respectful light in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Don''t disclose it for now."


    Hao Ruoyan just nodded, "I understand, Master Shu."


    Hao Siyun chuckled, "Wait for the seniors to become powerful, think about the faces of those guys, they come to the door every day to ask, it''s damned that we are sorry for them."


    "Why bother to them?"


    Zhao Yueru brought some disdain and turned to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, don��t care about the opinions of other sects at all. You have achieved great power, that is, the first person who can go to the immortal world in 20,000 years, then any sect in the Xuanhuang world will take you When you enshrine, every sect will give you what you want, especially the big sects, such as Kunlun. They must do their best to flatter, and you don��t need to give any explanation. Even if the people on Penglai Island died because of you, they would not. Which sect dare to blame you."


    Hao Siyun quickly said, "Yes, Sister Yue is right."


    Li Aojian nodded, "What are they compared to you? Don''t care at all, besides, I will be like you soon."


    Zhou Shu smiled, without speaking.


    Become a great power, the first person in 20,000 years. After entering the fairy world, Zhou Shu��s words and deeds will greatly affect the development of the major sects of the Xuanhuang world. All major sects will think so. For Zhou Shu��s promise, I will try my best to curry favor with Zhou Shu, and most of Penglai Island can be erased.


    But the erasure is only for a while. If this matter does not give a good explanation, the evil results will inevitably continue. What will happen when the Holland School loses Zhou Shu?


    Besides, Zhou Shu didn''t plan to go to the fairyland.

 : One thousand nine hundred and seventy-seven

    The door of the tree house opened.


    "how?"


    Looking at Yang Mei intently, Zhou Shu didn''t hide his concern at all.


    "Brother brought it back, of course there is no problem!"


    Yangmei pulled Zhou Shu into the room with joy, "It''s all well, it''s much better than before. Now I have energy that I can''t use up all over my body. No matter what, I don''t worry about it anymore. I will come back a few times like before. Times, no, dozens of times, no problem."


    I can feel that the vitality of Yangmei is very full, almost endless, almost similar to the 9th-order spiritual creature.


    Belongs to the unique kind in the Xuanhuang world.


    It can be said to "live with the world".


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Just recover and I can rest assured."


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes drifting, Gu Pan was radiant, "Brother, I want to go to the Mahayana realm with you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are only the fourth heaven, don''t worry."


    "but����"


    Yangmei pouted, "You are going to be promoted to an immortal, I haven''t yet, how can I find you in the future? What if I can''t find it?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s not only the Mahayana realm that can ascend to immortality. Don''t think about it, the Tongtian Pagoda will soon be healed. At that time, everyone can ascend to immortality together, but..."


    Yangmei said anxiously, "Just what?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he groaned, "I don''t know, I have a hunch, it might not go well."


    Xu Shi Xuanhuang Realm has gone through too many hardships in the past two thousand years. When it comes to success, there is always a feeling of catastrophe. The closer to success, the more real the sense of crisis. In the past few days, Zhou Shu has always been Thinking about these problems, but after much deliberation is no more than a solution, it''s only human.


    From the beginning to the present, it has been this way, and it can only be this way.


    Yang Mei thought for a while, "No matter whether it goes well or not, whether it is death or life, I always want to be with my senior."


    Staring at Zhou Shu, her eyes seemed very firm, showing that nothing can change.


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, embraced her, and said slowly, "Don''t worry, it will definitely be resolved."


    Leaving the plane tree, there is a look of expectation behind him. No one thinks that Zhou Shu will fail and will be planted under the Ten Heavenly Tribulation, but how will the heavens hinder them? Will there be other factors besides the heavens... The matter is indeed too important, but I still hang my heart.


    Zhou Shu left quickly without looking back.


    After dozens of hours, Zhou Shu appeared on a deserted island.


    Sitting on the island, everything around is in my eyes, hundreds of thousands of miles, no people are seen, only some fish and shrimps on the sea.


    The waves of the East China Sea are tens of feet or even hundreds of feet. The small fish and shrimps are no more than fingers long, but no matter how big the waves are, they can��t stop them. They either follow the waves or move up against the current. one day.


    Zhou Shu looked around and smiled suddenly.


    In a flash, hundreds of thousands of miles of sea water calmed down completely, like a mirror.


    Countless fish and shrimps, as well as sea beasts, all popped up on the surface of the sea, looking up at the sky, extremely frightened, there was no ebb and flow in the sea, this kind of situation is unheard of, is it because the world is about to change?


    Bang!


    At the right time, a robbery thunder fell from the sky.


    Its momentum was so heavy that it could not be described in words, and the entire desert island was occupied by lightning.


    The thunder light was solid and lasting for a long time, like an upright pillar, supporting the heaven and the earth, and Zhou Shu was pressed by this pillar.


    It was the Ninth Heavenly Tribulation that Zhou Shu attracted.


    Zhou Shu mobilized his own power to completely calm the hundreds of thousands of miles of sea water. Not only the sea surface, but even the depths of the sea seem to be still. Such an attempt to reverse the nature of the heavens and the earth will of course attract the wrath of the heavens and the earth, and the heavens should be fulfilled. Responsibility comes down to heaven.


    Over Jie Lei, a majestic and angry face suddenly appeared.


    It was the Tiandao Pujao that Zhou Shu was familiar with, and this robbery thunder seemed to be vomiting out of his mouth.


    There is a suspicion of manifestation.


    The power of this robbery thunder is greater than that encountered in Guixu. If it can be quantified, it was 800 last time, and this time it was more than 4,000, which has far exceeded the limit that the monks of the Xuanhuang world can bear. There was a lot of the will of heaven in it, and it seemed that he didn''t want to give Zhou Shu a little bit of survival.


    Zhou Shu just sat like this with a calm expression, looking up at the sky with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    If it was the situation before going to the Secret Realm of Chaos, this robbery would be able to wipe out Zhou Shu, but it was not enough now.


    It is not that Zhou Shu''s own strength has improved dozens of times in a short period of time, but that Zhou Shu''s understanding of the world and everything has reached a new level, and he can no longer rely on himself to overcome the calamity.


    Everything within hundreds of thousands of miles, air, sea, fish and shrimps, rocks, wind, everything, visible and invisible, as long as it has the origin of heaven and earth, it is spontaneously concentrated, and the origin of the thunder Contend and cancel each other.


    Jie Lei seemed fierce and fierce, but what Zhou Shu needed to resist was probably the will of the Dao of the day.


    This phenomenon is a sign that Zhou Shu''s strength has reached the Mahayana state.


    When a monk reaches the Mahayana state, it is also helpless for the Heavenly Dao. It is because of this ability to integrate with the heaven and the earth and inspire the origin of all things.


    You can mobilize the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm to attack me, and I can also use the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm to counteract it Compared to foreigners like Heaven, the cultivator born in the Profound Yellow Realm has more ability to mobilize the origin. it is good.


    "You! You have already understood the heaven and earth avenue of the Profound Yellow Realm!"


    The will of Heaven in Jie Lei seemed to roar.


    Zhou Shu was indifferent, still smiling, "Thanks to you."


    To become a mighty power in one realm and integrate into the world, one would definitely understand the great avenue of the world in that realm, and Zhou Shu had already come this far.


    Speaking of which, there is no Tiankeng of Heaven, without the process of the chaos secret realm, Zhou Shu may not be able to understand so early, so much.


    "There is only one of your robbery thunder, no matter how many, your crime will be serious."


    In addition to the tribulation, he also had more strength to taunt, it is rare to communicate with the will of the heavens, and Zhou Shu would not let go.


    Tiandao will be angry.


    But he can only be angry. All he can control is the original power of the Profound Yellow Realm, and not much of his own power can be transmitted to the Profound Yellow Realm. Now Zhou Shu no longer cares about the original power, and even treats it as nothing. Zhou Shu''s threat gradually diminished to almost nothing.


    Zhou Shu didn''t worry that Heaven would hinder him, what he was worried about was Tongtian Tower.


    Heavenly Dao is not tolerated, and immortal world is not tolerated. When Tongtian Pagoda emerges, the tribulation that will follow, in addition to Heavenly Dao, may have the will of the immortal world, and whether it can continue to use the power of heaven and earth to resist is also a question.


    He didn''t know Xuanhuangjie''s attitude towards the Tongtian Pagoda, and when he tried to protect the Tongtian Pagoda, those heaven and earth sources would continue to support him.


    Before thinking about it, Jie Lei gradually disappeared.


    The one who disappeared was the face of Tiandao. When he disappeared, he was no longer angry, but there was an inexplicable smile.


    As expected, there was only one robbery thunder, and what followed was the overwhelming original Qi.

 Chapter 1978: World movement

    The original aura is all purple, not lavender, but rather rich.


    Zhou Shu felt it for a while, and knew that the original purple energy that was descending this time was much better than the previous ones.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, standing on the island, slowly waving his sleeves.


    Within a few breaths, the original aura that filled the space between the heavens and the earth scattered one after another, flowing in all directions.


    The power to resist the catastrophe comes from this world, so Zhou Shu will not enjoy the benefits alone, or even not at all, completely return to the world.


    In the eyes of other monks, this was almost unimaginable, but for Zhou Shu, it was done naturally.


    These original auras didn''t improve him much, it would be better to return to the world, win the favor of the world, or repay the cause and effect.


    Cultivating immortals is an act of seizing heaven and earth for good. A cultivator who does not know how much resources he has to use is naturally owed to the heaven and the earth, and the cultivator often has to reach the power realm before he can begin to give feedback and use the power obtained from the heaven and earth to benefit. Heaven and Earth, of course, most of the great power realms are directly promoted to immortals, and there are even those who stay in the Xuanhuang realm to continue to obtain resources. Such monks are insatiable and will probably have no blessings in the future.


    As for Zhou Shu, he has always been giving back to heaven and earth, and now he is giving back to heaven and earth all the blessings after the catastrophe.


    The turbulent sea slowly calmed down in the purple air, but it was not because of Zhou Shu''s control, but because it had gained too much origin and needed to be digested.


    These hundreds of thousands of miles of sea area, because Zhou Shu traveled here, also got unimaginable benefits, whether it is fish, shrimp, sea beasts, or seaweed, etc., and this original purple-covered place will definitely be in the future. Breed a lot of spiritual things, even creatures.


    By the way, there are still beings who are promoted to immortals, and in the future, they will give Zhou Shu a great help.


    After a few hours.


    Seeing Qingming in the sky again, Zhou Shuyi stood on the island, looking around peacefully, quite satisfied.


    He perceives the changes in the sea within hundreds of thousands of miles, which is exactly what he wants.


    Raising his hand slightly, the water around the island suddenly rose, far above the water level, and it was still rising, until it stopped for nearly ten miles.


    This sea area is ten miles higher than the seawater in other places, and there is no wind and waves, just like a transparent platform has been erected out of thin air in the sea, fish, shrimp and sea beasts all swim in it, leisurely and natural.


    It is a rare wonder in the world.


    And the island where Zhou Shu was located was like a ten-mile-deep hole, and Zhou Shu stood in the center, smiling slightly.


    As the hands were lowered, the water immediately fell and washed up on the island together, forming a huge vortex in an instant.


    The tide rises when you raise your hand, and the tide goes down when you let go. The sky full of sea water is all in your palm.


    In the whirlpool, the waves were extremely anxious, and Zhou Shu stood at the center of the whirlpool, motionless, and the overwhelming sea seemed nothing.


    It seems dangerous, there is indescribable pressure around, but in fact it is not the case. The seawater bypassed Zhou Shu sensibly and only circled Zhou Shu. No drop of seawater fell on him, and the seawater under his feet kept on. Rising, supporting Zhou Shu a little bit upward.


    Not much time has passed.


    In the boundless East China Sea, a very high pole was erected, and the sea water was spinning at high speed in it, still rising.


    Tornado water column.


    Zhou Shu was standing at the top of the water column, not far from the first day, and he could touch it with his hand.


    He raised his hand, but didn''t touch the sky, but touched a purple cloud with electricity.


    "coming."


    He smiled slightly and sat down slowly, sitting on the water column, looking at the surrounding Jieyun.


    I don''t know when the robbery clouds have been densely covered. From the first day to the tenth day, they are all, with purple electricity, piece by piece, layer upon layer, without seeing the edge from left to right, and from top to bottom.


    Heavenly Tribulation, Ten Heavenly Tribulation.


    He attracted the sea and everything around him in this way, and controlled them in his palms. Although he could not see any malice, the heaven and the earth were naturally shocked again, and the heaven and the earth had to reappear, perform his duties, and surrender to Zhou Shu. The next great disaster.


    Ninth and tenth, the two most difficult catastrophes, and Zhou Shu intends to go there together without rest.


    In the eyes of other monks, it was impossible to imagine, but Zhou Shu was calm and calm.


    In the robbery cloud, a face gradually emerged, still solemn and angry.


    Pu Lao.


    That face seemed less than an inch away from Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu seemed to be able to feel breathing.


    Of course, there is no breathing, only a domineering and majestic breath, one after another, one after another, like a tide.


    Zhou Shu still sat steadily on the water column and said calmly, "Meet again."


    "You might as well sit higher."


    Heaven will open his mouth, make a sound of deafness, and go straight into the sea of ??knowledge.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "On the first day you enter, you can no longer inspire all things in the world, do you think I am stupid?"


    Tiandao Will snorted, "Aren''t you confident?"


    "I rely on the world, not myself."


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually condensed, "Heaven and Earth also know that the Xuanhuang Realm should have a Mahayana state. No matter what you do, you can''t change this."


    During the ninth calamity, he deeply felt the power between the heaven and the earth. The power of the origin that was so huge that Zhou Shu could not use it, UU read and even if it was. The tribulation of the heavens can never be broken, even if it is several times larger.


    Because of this, he is willing to feed back everything he got to the world.


    Obviously, this has worked.


    He has more control over the world and everything, sometimes he doesn''t need to order anything, and everything around him will follow him autonomously.


    "Then try."


    Tian Dao''s face gradually disappeared in the robbery cloud, and the robbery cloud became denser.


    The sky was completely dark, and a layer of airtight cover was added, and my fingers could not be seen when I reached out. Only the looming thunder light, purple to red.


    Perceiving the power contained in it, Zhou Shu no longer retains it.


    The Taoist tower stood up suddenly, and golden light flashed, like a round of the sun.


    The water column on his body turned faster, but it no longer went up, but diverged to the surroundings.


    Large swaths of the sea below disappeared, all being drawn up by the water column. For hundreds of breaths, the sea water was almost completely empty, and the sediment on the seabed can be vaguely seen, and the water column has become extremely thick. I am afraid that it will not have a radius of tens of thousands of miles. Obviously, The water of the entire sea area, including the fish, shrimp, monsters, etc., all melted into this water column and became Zhou Shu''s strength to resist the catastrophe.


    On the outer layer of the sea, there is a huge whirlwind, a strong wood spirit, and countless small gravels.


    The important thing is that this is not out of Zhou Shu''s instructions.


    Zhou Shu was extremely surprised, that is to say, everything around him spontaneously came to help Zhou Shu respond.


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, "Is it the reward given to Heaven and Earth Origin Purple Qi just now? It''s too fast and amazing. Did I do this?"


    This kind of scene is unimaginable even in the Mahayana state, but the Mahayana state does not need to cross the catastrophe.


    "Ordered to heaven and earth!?"


    Among the roaring clouds, there was a loud roar.


    (Ps: I��m late, sorry~~)

 Chapter 1979: 9 color ladder

    The roar of the will of Heaven also shocked Zhou Shu.


    Ordered by heaven and earth?


    Could it be that Tiandi helped him to achieve a certain mission?


    What is the mission?


    Zhou Shu can''t really communicate with Xuanhuangjie Tiandi, it is impossible to know.


    The Mahayana state can''t, and even immortals can''t directly communicate with the origin of the first world.


    However, it is possible to obtain instructions from the Profound Yellow Realm through the divine tool and divine beast that represents the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm, but now all divine tools have their own masters, and can no longer represent the Profound Yellow Realm, and the divine beast, where is there a Tier 9 divine beast?


    But no matter what, this is a good thing.


    At least Zhou Shu could know from these words that Heaven and Earth also wanted him.


    "I should have known long ago. With his current strength, how could it be possible to provoke so many sources of heaven and earth, how could it cause the entire East China Sea to be turbulent?"


    The Will of Heaven is still roaring, but the voice is getting smaller and smaller, "Did you wake up yourself or was awakened by him? You have been asleep for a long time, why wake up, don''t you know the current predicament?"


    The heaven and the earth did not speak, but the only response was the spinning water column.


    The water column is still expanding, and you can already see the mountains on the bottom of the sea. Many monsters are dumbfounded, looking at the sky, not knowing why.


    Their homeland suddenly flew to the sky.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand.


    The world of Xuanhuang Realm, has been sleeping?


    This is the reason why there hasn''t been any power in over 20,000 years?


    If you can''t mobilize the origin of heaven and earth, it is indeed extremely difficult and extremely difficult to cross the catastrophe, but why does not even Xuanhuangjie himself help the cultivator.


    "It''s not you, it''s not me, it''s not even the immortal world can change, you go and count on a monk?"


    The roar in Jieyun continued, but it was gradually inaudible.


    Zhou Shu tried to penetrate the robbery cloud and saw the expression of Tiandao, but was unexpectedly unable to see it.


    The surrounding drastic changes made Zhou Shu look solemn, and there was a hint of tension in his heart. If he continues, I really don��t know what the East China Sea will look like. When he comes to the East China Sea to cross the tribulation, on the one hand, there is no one, on the other hand, it can be maximized. Using the power of heaven and earth, but never expected that the power of heaven and earth would be used to such an extent, far beyond his control.


    "He can also survive the catastrophe."


    A faint sigh came slowly, "You may have harmed them by doing this..."


    The voice was completely silent, and in the robbery cloud, a thunder light suddenly appeared and fell on Zhou Shu''s head.


    The thunder light is a full mile in radius, but compared with Zhou Shu��s ninth day of calamity just passed, it is not at the same level, and there is no need to even resist. The thunder thunder gradually dissipates when it encounters the water column, and it falls on the tower. , Only one strand.


    That ray of thunder light reflected on the Dao Pagoda, carved a trace, and another moment passed.


    Zhou Shu stared closely. The trace seemed to be a weird symbol and some words, but it didn''t look like it was attacking him, but it was giving him some information or a hint.


    He remembered it firmly.


    Zhou Shu even remembered the last words of Heavenly Dao, which may have harmed them.


    What does "they" mean, are they human?


    The words of Heavenly Dao engraved many doubts in Zhou Shu''s heart, which may be insoluble in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    As the thunder light disappeared, the robbery clouds densely covered in the sky gradually disappeared.


    The sky soon saw Qingming again, the sky was bright, the sun and the moon hung high, and the water column under Zhou Shu''s feet collapsed in an instant.


    The vast and boundless sea water quickly fell back into the sea. It seemed extremely fast, but it did not seem to have much strength. The many monsters on the sea floor were not affected by the pouring down of the sea in the slightest, swimming happily, and their homes came back.


    Everything happened very briefly, and the recovery was also very short.


    The world is silent.


    But here is the silence, and other places are extremely lively.


    Kunlun Mountains.


    "what is that?"


    A disciple pointed to the sky with a surprised look.


    Above the sky, nine-colored clouds suddenly rose. The clouds were brightly colored, with distinct levels, and gradually upwards, extending to ten days, with one layer of green, two layers of red, three layers of yellow, four layers of white, and five layers of black. Six layers of green, seven layers of purple, eight layers of red, and nine layers of cyanosis.


    "Nine-color ladder!"


    Passing by, Qin Feng exclaimed, his figure was shocked, and he could hardly stand steady.


    "What is the Nine-Colored Cloud Ladder, elder?"


    The disciple looked respectful and asked in a low voice, but when he looked up, he realized that Qin Feng was no longer there.


    Sitting on Wangfeng.


    Qin Feng swept the wind and landed on the top of the peak. Several people were already standing there.


    They looked at the nine-colored clouds in the sky with complex expressions, and could not tell whether they were happy or sad, maybe both.


    "I saw it all..."


    Qin Feng stagnated and said something he thought was nonsense, but besides that, he didn''t know what to say.


    Long Sun Youji stared into the distance and slowly said, "I didn''t expect to see the Nine Colored Cloud Ladder."


    Lin Qingjue nodded lightly, "There is no variegated cloud ladder. Even more than 20,000 years ago, there was no such scene."


    Qiu Ze seemed to have realized, "Such a vision of heaven and earth...soon there will be a fairy envoy. It should be the highest-level golden fairy envoy. I remember the last time a golden fairy envoy came, it should be our Kunlun mysterious secret. Master, after entering the fairy world, the master went directly to Jinxiantai."


    "It''s still a step ahead."


    Qin Feng sighed, "It would be nice if Elder Lin could enter the Five Elements Wheel early."


    "It''s no use that early."


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "I''m too far away from him, and if it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be able to get permission from the Five Elements Chakra and enter the Five Elements Chakra cultivation."


    Qiu Ze whispered Not necessarily him, right? "


    Several elders glanced at him, as if they were looking at a different kind, just shaking their heads.


    Everyone looked at the sky and stopped talking.


    The nine-color cloud ladder is a vision of the fairy envoy coming.


    Why is there a fairy envoy coming, it is naturally that some cultivators successfully cross the tenth heaven and become the Mahayana state.


    The first place in more than 20,000 years.


    The birth of the fairy envoy is a great event in the Xuanhuang world. The heaven and earth should be greeted by a ladder. The ladder is nine colors. The brighter the color, the clearer, and the less variegated, the higher the rank of the fairy envoy.


    According to the ancient books of Xuanhuangjie, there are about five types of immortals, ranging from scattered immortals to golden immortals.


    The higher the level, the more benefits it brings, and the higher the future achievements of the attracted power.


    The emissary of the Jinxian can bring the introduced people directly to Jinxiantai and become the disciple of the Jinxian. With the backing, the resources of the immortal world are naturally enormous, and the future achievements will be limitless. It is said that those who are attracted by the emissary , As long as he does not die, he will at least be a golden fairy in the future.


    And the fairy messenger is only responsible for bringing people to the immortal realm, not to mention the master''s backing, life and death depend on themselves, and the fallen.


    Lin Qingjue suddenly turned around and said in a deep voice, "You stay here, I want to go to the Heyin School immediately."


    "understood."


    Several elders agreed, and Grandson Youji stepped forward, "I will go with you, and be more solemn."


    Lin Qingjue nodded lightly, "Let''s go, hurry, don''t lag behind other sects too much."


    In the blink of an eye, the two had disappeared.


    "Elder Cheng is still in the Heyin faction. The three most powerful elders in Kunlun have all gone, so we should be able to save some face."


    Qin Feng thought to himself, only a little drumming in his heart.


    (Ps: Thank you Haoxia Junjie for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted)

 Chapter 1980: Life

    Nine-color cloud ladders appeared in every corner of the Xuanhuang Realm, as long as people in the Xuanhuang Realm could see clearly.


    All the cultivators know that some cultivators have successfully survived the Ten Heavenly Tribulation and entered the Mahayana realm.


    As a result, scenes similar to Kunlun Mountain are happening everywhere in the Xuanhuang World, and countless high-level sects are rushing to Dongshengzhou and to the Heyin School.


    The first great power in 20,000 years, this is undoubtedly the most important thing in the world of cultivating immortals. Nothing can compare to it, even if it is an invasion by a foreign race, even a demon.


    "Human Sovereign has become a mighty power, what demons are we still worried about!?"


    ����After seeing the nine-color ladder, many sects felt relieved.


    At this time, Lingyu City was full of lights and festoons, busy, singing and laughing endlessly.


    "Nine-color ladder, there is no trace of variegation, this is really a miracle in the legend!"


    "Unexpectedly, I could see this scene. I thought that the Xuanhuang Realm would never have great power anymore. We finally saw hope in the Xianxian Realm.


    "Now Sect Master Zhou is the well-deserved first person, and being able to become a mighty power in this situation is worthy of being our emperor!"


    "Sect Master Zhou is really amazing! It''s a role model for my life!"


    In the crowd, an old man stroked his beard and smiled, "You are really making a fuss. From the first time I saw Sect Master Zhou, I knew he was destined to become a mighty power! Let me think about it, it seemed more than two hundred years ago. , He has just condensed his pulse, and speaking of it, the old man is so insightful!"


    Someone immediately retorted, "Don��t give yourself gold, do you think I don��t know? When he was in the ring for the best magic weapon, you gambled a full 20,000 spiritual stones that he would lose in one round and laughed at him. Now, to say that the Condensation Realm challenges the golden core, it is like a worm shaking the tree, knowing the life and death, the result, haha."


    The old man looked terrified, "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Are you still afraid that Sect Master Zhou will not avenge you? How could he still remember you, hahahaha."


    "If you want to take revenge, you have already retaliated. Sect Master Zhou has never been like that, and now Sect Master Zhou is very powerful, let alone a few words of yours. You take the power too small."


    The old man thought about it, he couldn''t help but laughed again, "Hey, that''s an old man..."


    The streets and alleys are full of discussions, and everyone has a smile on their faces.


    No one felt that this time the ladder was not born for Sect Master Zhou. If anyone in the Xuanhuang Realm can step into the Mahayana realm, it would definitely be Zhou Shu, without a doubt.


    This incident was not a matter for Zhou Shu alone, it was a grand event in the entire world of cultivating immortals. All immortal cultivators have solidarity and honor.


    In the Heyin School, it is much more silent by comparison.


    Everything is business as usual, all kinds of work are proceeding in an orderly manner, these are all arranged long ago.


    Of course, everyone''s face is full of joy.


    The Hall of Heyin School under the plane tree.


    "Don''t celebrate, everyone, there is still a lot to do."


    Hao Ruoyan''s face was serious, and there was unconcealable joy in her eyes, "Master Shu said, he should use this opportunity to enter the Mahayana realm to make the Heyin School truly become the big sect of the Xuanhuang Realm and lay a solid foundation, even if He leaves the Xuanhuang Realm, and the Heyin Sect can continue for a long time, standing in the cultivating realm. There is not much time, and everyone must work hard."


    Hao Siyun responded loudly, "I see, sister!"


    Xuanhu smiled and smiled, "It is estimated that most of the sects in the world of immortality will come to congratulate and participate in the ceremony. This is the best opportunity for us to show ourselves and we must not miss it."


    Cheng Tianlan smiled and nodded, "We must let them see our strength."


    It seemed that she had already regarded herself as a person of the Hoyin School, and the monks in Kunlun would do this, which can be said to be unique.


    Bai Long said solemnly, "The demons are still watching, and they can''t relax."


    Zhao Yueru smiled slightly, "Don''t worry too much. Right now, the entire Dongsheng Prefecture is full of the Demon Sword Formation that we have deployed. As long as there is a demon clan, they will be discovered and reinforced at any time, and all sect disciples are ready."


    The Demon Sword Formation was researched by her and Zhou Shu together. Each Demon Sword Formation can warn one party. There are demons within thousands of miles, and they can immediately notify the surrounding sects and immortal cultivators that they appeared as early as the demons. Before, the Heyin School created a large number of sword formations and distributed them to almost every sect in Dongsheng Prefecture, which is why Dongsheng Prefecture has not been invaded by demons on a large scale.


    Everyone talked about the upcoming grand scene, but a few people were missing.


    A corner in the cave.


    It is rare to see no trace of verdant color, it is all solid obsidian spar, this is an obsidian mountain.


    This eighth-tier obsidian spar, even a cultivator who crossed the Tribulation Realm, is rarely hurt, but at this time, the mountain is full of sword marks, crisscrossing each other, reaching several feet or even tens of feet deep. shocking.


    A person, a sword, and a wooden sword stood beside a brand new scar.


    A simple wooden sword can''t even see a trace of aura, but it is this sword that scarred the Obsidian Mountain.


    The man seemed to be emptiness indistinguishable, only a pair of clear and bright eyes, he could see very clearly, which was full of firmness and joy.


    "It''s actually a step slower, Xiao Zhou, I won''t lose again next time."


    Another sword drew out, another scar, and the entire stone mountain suddenly shook.


    At the foot of the mountain, a head suddenly stretched out.


    This person turned out to be under the mountain. The obsidian spar weighs tens of thousands of catties per square foot. What is the weight of this stone mountain? It is difficult to count, and with such a heavy weight, there is still a living person below.


    "I said Lao Li, these few shots are not enough, tired?"


    Zhu Dashan said in a rough voice, "If you don''t work hard, I don''t feel it, and cultivation has no effect, so when can I be promoted."


    "roll!"


    Accompanied by a shout, the vast sword intent pressed down directly, enveloping the entire Obsidian Mountain.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, the head immediately shrank back, still complaining loudly, "Lao Li, do you want my life? Come out and follow you endlessly..."


    This complaint quickly disappeared into the sword''s intent and could no longer be heard.


    The bayberry was still in the tree house, his face calmly practicing pill, only those big eyes were filled with tears.


    Zhou Shu��s road to Xiuxian has always been accompanied by Yangmei from the beginning to the present. Now Zhou Shu has finally achieved Zhengguo. Of course, she is the most excited. She is so excited that she can��t stay with others. She must calm down by herself. , In the way she is most familiar with.


    "Brother, you finally did it, waiting for me."


    She fiddled with the flame in the pill furnace and muttered to herself.


    A pale blue pill was rolling slightly in the flame, and circles of pill patterns, either gold or red, were constantly condensing.


    Those Dan patterns are like a pair of spreading butterfly wings, bright and bright, with an indescribable beauty.

 Chapter 1981: Mahayana

    Return to the market.


    In the third level of the jungle, there are 7th and 8th order monsters everywhere, and dangers are everywhere.


    A beautiful woman walks in it, her feet are not fast or slow, she is very stable, and her appearance is not very good. She only feels heroic and has a special taste, and her eyes are especially bright, like a star.


    Two seventh-order monsters suddenly jumped out and stood in front of her.


    The woman smiled indifferently, holding the sword forward.


    Thirty breaths, only persisted for thirty breaths, and two seventh-order monster beasts fell to the ground one after another, without a sound.


    And this woman, it seems that she is just transforming the gods.


    With a swing of the long sword, the body of the monster beast split open, revealing two bright yellow monster pills.


    "Three hundred and seventeen, three hundred and eighteen."


    Putting away the demon pill, the woman nodded thoughtfully, looked up to the sky, and she was a little stunned with just one glance.


    The nine-color cloud ladder, the immortal cultivator after the Nascent Soul Realm didn''t know it, and of course she understood the meaning.


    "You are already..."


    The woman sighed lightly, then laughed, "It should be so, Junior Brother, congratulations to you first, wait for me, I will catch up with you."


    Without looking any further, she continued to walk into the forest, her steps becoming more determined.


    East China Sea.


    Zhou Shu stood on the island, motionless, as quiet as the surrounding sea.


    The sea level is as neat as a mirror, there is no wave, of course it is not from Zhou Shu''s control. The nine-color ladder in the sky is falling here, the sea is in the sky, and the sea here is the last level of the ladder.


    Xiaguang caged with smoke and clouds, boundless, and the nine colors were connected, but none were mixed.


    Such a strange beauty is rare for tens of thousands of years, but Zhou Shu didn''t pay attention to it. He seemed to be calm, and his heart was surging and it was difficult to calm down.


    The tenth Heavenly Tribulation that made countless immortal cultivators fear, suppressed the 20,000 years of Heavenly Tribulation in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it was so simple.


    He finally reached the Mahayana realm.


    The highest achievement of a cultivator in the Xuanhuang realm is one step away from the fairy.


    From coming to this world to the present, from the Wuwangmen disciple to the official emperor, in nearly three hundred years, he finally stood at the top of the world of immortality.


    Everything in the past flashed in front of my eyes like a revolving lantern, and the familiar scenes seemed to be seen again.


    No matter how calm and peaceful, this moment is bound to be exciting. It is not easy for him to stand firmly.


    It took ten full interest before he suppressed this sentiment.


    Probably the longest ten breath Zhou Shu has ever had.


    After ten breaths, the excitement gradually dissipated, and replaced by indifferent. He knew very well that this was just the beginning, and there was still a long way to go.


    The end point he wants has always been the pinnacle of the immortal world. Compared with this point, what he has done so far is not too much. It is just a pass, which gives him the qualification to proceed to the next step. If he takes this pass as an achievement , The horizon is too small.


    Looking into the distance, the desire in his eyes became more and more determined.


    He still didn''t move, he began to observe his own changes.


    When he became a Mahayana state, he was naturally not the past.


    The most obvious thing is that he can feel it all the time now that he and the world of the mysterious yellow world are already integrated. He can see what is happening everywhere. The scene of the discussion of the monks on the Kunlun Mountain sitting on the forgotten peak seems to be right in front of him. , And all the changes in Lingyu City were in sight, and he also saw the old man who said he had a discerning eye.


    Knowing the world without moving, is somewhat similar to the city lord of Wushuang City, but the city lord needs the roots and spiritual veins to transmit information, and he only needs to communicate with the world.


    The scope of the divine consciousness seems to be infinitely large. No, it should be the concept of the scope of divine consciousness. For Zhou Shu now, there is no scope, and he can see it when he thinks it. Unless he goes beyond the rules, he will not be too limited.


    It''s only limited to seeing or hearing, and I still can''t do what I want.


    His own power is simply unable to transmit such a long distance, the power of the Tao, and so on. In terms of power, it may be close to the original power of the heavens and earth, or even worse, but in the home field of the Xuanhuang Realm, the range of transmission is It is far worse. Using the heaven and the earth, the power of the source can flow endlessly without consumption, while the power of the Tao will be worn away in the process of transmission until it is zero.


    If you don��t become a mighty power, you can take human lives tens of thousands of miles away at will. If you can��t do it yourself, the world will not allow it.


    However, some other methods can be used.


    For example, he now sees that millions of miles away, hundreds of vicious Rakshasa are marching towards a village and town, planning to slaughter the people inside.


    Bang!


    A hundred-zhang hill suddenly collapsed, and countless muds and rocks poured down.


    The alien races were marching among the hills and were caught off guard. Most of the alien races were covered by mud and rocks, and many of them were smashed to their heads by huge stones.


    Screamed again and again, but no one knew what was going on.


    It was a natural disaster, and even more man-made, an alien invasion was stopped in this way.


    Soon, still immersed in the joy of helping mortals, Zhou Shu''s vision began to blur, and when he went to look far away, he couldn''t see clearly. The collapsed hill and the screaming alien gradually lost their traces. .


    After a full quarter of an hour, the boundless perception came back, but it was not as clear as before.


    "Only a hill is gone."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized that the hill was naturally defeated by Zhou Shu with the power of the origin of heaven and earth. Obviously, this kind of ability cannot be used at will It is okay to mobilize the power of heaven and earth around you, but if it exceeds A certain range will be countered by the rules of heaven and earth and can no longer be used for a period of time.


    There are many novelties of its own, and Zhou Shule is among them.


    At the beginning, you have to slowly adapt.


    It was not that he hadn''t noticed the gorgeous nine-color ladder in front of him. The ladder was something that he had expected. Although he did not expect it, there was not a trace of variegated ladder. In other words, the immortal envoy had a very high level.


    This is a good thing. The higher the fairy envoy, the greater the ability and authority, and the benefits Zhou Shu can get.


    But it is also a bad thing. It is unknown that such fairy envoys, mostly with the will of the fairy world, will treat Zhou Shu with this attitude.


    Zhou Shu was a little nervous and needed to be distracted by doing other things to eliminate this tension, so he never paid attention to this ladder, nor did he think about when the fairy envoy would arrive.


    It is inevitable to be nervous. After all, it is an immortal. After all, what he wants to do starts from when he meets the fairy envoy, and it is difficult to succeed without the fairy envoy.


    The cloud ladder in the sky is getting brighter and brighter, and more and more solid, just like the essence.


    It doesn''t look like a cloud, it''s more like a ladder, level by level, going down.


    This is a sign that the fairy ambassador is coming soon.


    Zhou Shu put away his thoughts and stared at the ladder in front of him, describing it as gradually solemn.


    He had already seen that at the top of the ladder, a figure had already appeared, which looked extremely tall, even if it was ten days away, it was about the same size as Zhou Shu, far surpassing the surrounding stars.


    Of course, this is mostly a kind of shock, a kind of immortal power.


    If it is so big, I am afraid that the Xuanhuang world will be crushed.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 1982: Fairy

    The fairy glanced down and walked down step by step.


    One step is a ladder.


    The height of the ladder connecting heaven and earth is unspeakable, but only nine steps, the fairy envoy arrived in front of Zhou Shu.


    The figure is still as big as Zhou Shu, spanning ten days, but there is no change.


    He is a vigorous old man with a purple belt in a black shirt, without a crown, with a snail on the top of his head, his face is calm and without any expression, he seems to be no different from a human, but he can''t feel a human breath, even if it is Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness.


    In other words, there is nothing perceivable at all.


    The person in front of you does not exist at all. He can see and hear, but there is no such person in perception.


    The immortal envoy should be in the sky countless miles away, here is just a projection, perhaps it is a higher level application of the law of space, which Zhou Shu cannot understand.


    But what is happening now is understandable, the fairy envoy of the fairy world is completely unknown.


    "Junior Zhou Shu, I have seen Lord Immortal Envoy."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps, bowed respectfully, couldn''t perceive the breath, he couldn''t know whether it was a human or another race, he was a little worried.


    The fairy nodded slightly and looked around, "Xuanhuang Realm, it''s still the same as before, not bad, not bad."


    Zhou Shu feels a little relaxed.


    Judging from this sentence, the fairy ambassador should have been born in the Xuanhuang realm. If he were from his realm, things would be easier to handle after all.


    Zhou Shu raised his head and said in a condensed voice, "There is an envoy to tell the immortals, the Xuanhuang Realm now is completely different from the past."


    The immortal envoy stroked his beard and said calmly, "There are more races from the outside world. It''s normal. The disputes between the realm and the realm have always been there, and it will never end. Otherwise, what is the use of you cultivators? "


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "The fairy ambassador said that the cultivator should guard the Xuanhuang Realm, but what the younger generation wants to talk about is not a foreign race, but twenty thousand years..."


    The doubt was too great, and when I saw the fairy, I couldn''t help but ask.


    "To shut up."


    The immortal envoy looked at Zhou Shu sideways, his eyes extremely cold, "You don''t need to talk about things that have nothing to do with the introduction. You call Zhou Shu, right? Good fortune has already come, be prepared, and follow me to the immortal world in three days."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly stagnant, he smiled, and did not say any more.


    It was impossible to get an answer from the fairy envoy, but when I tried it, I got such a scolding, which shows that the situation of the Xuanhuang world in the past two thousand years, the fairy world is aware of, at least the fairy is aware of it, even bigger. It is possible that the fairy world acquiesced in the existence of this situation, whether passive or active.


    About bad news.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Sorry, the juniors don''t want to go to the fairy world yet."


    The fairy envoy took out a pale golden talisman, seemingly thoughtful, "Zhou Shu, do you want the fairy talisman?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Master Xianshi, what is the immortal Yin Fu?"


    "The Xuanhuang Realm is really lonely, and I don''t even know what immortal Yinfu is."


    The immortal master shook his head slightly, and said calmly, "The immortal talisman is an introductory talisman in the immortal world. It has been used in the heavens for many years. With this talisman, you can gain inspiration from the immortal world and enter the immortal world. The talisman can only be used once, and there are restrictions. , At any time, you can attract the fairy envoy, that is, the old man, and take you to the fairy world. Between three years and ten years later, the fairy quote will still work, but the immortal envoy may not necessarily be the old man, and ten years later, The fairy yin will be completely invalid, and you can only rely on yourself to go to the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "In other words, juniors can stay in the Xuanhuang Realm for three years, or ten years, no more."


    "Yes."


    The fairy stared at Zhou Shu, and a gleam of light suddenly flashed in his eyes, "Do you want to connect the talisman? If you receive this talisman, any accidents in the middle have nothing to do with the old man."


    Zhou Shu was shocked inexplicably, this sentence seemed to have other meaning in it.


    He searched the sea of ??knowledge, but he didn''t find any records about the fairy yin. Is there such a thing in the past? The attracted person can stay in the Xuanhuang Realm, and then go to the Immortal Realm after ten years. When necessary, they can send the message through the heavenly path, but the immortal Yinfu is the first time I have heard of it.


    Could it be the new approach to the fairy world in the past 20,000 years?


    What happens if there is an accident? The power in the Xuanhuang Realm is unlikely to be accidental.


    It doesn''t matter anymore, how can it be unrelated to receiving and being referred? As far as Zhou Shu knows, the relationship between the lead and the lead is similar to the relationship between master and disciple.


    Why bypass the heavenly way? Da Neng can directly communicate with Heavenly Dao, and Xian Yinfu is a bit redundant.


    There are too many mysteries in my mind.


    Looking at the immortal envoy who was always expressionless, Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior will take it."


    Always staying in the Xuanhuang Realm for a period of time, not picking up the white, this talisman, most of which is weird.


    The fairy raised his hand slightly, and the fairy Yin Fu rose with the wind and fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Thank you, Lord Immortal."


    Zhou Shu took the talisman with both hands, and only felt that the palm of his hand sank. This thin piece of talisman would not weigh tens of thousands of kilograms, and the power contained in it cannot be calculated, but there is a familiar breath in it, which seems to come from the power of the law of space. .


    The fairy looked at Zhou Shu and nodded slowly, "Zhou Shu, this is your own decision and has nothing to do with me."


    "The junior understands, but a little puzzled."


    Before the fairy ambassador refused, Zhou Shu said hurriedly, "The fairy ambassador said that this talisman can also be used by others, and other people can also use this talisman to enter the immortal world, or it is not used by one person, or even a group of people. "


    After asking in a row, Zhou Shu felt anxious.


    The fairy envoy was not angry, but calmly said, "The fairy envoy will only bring a qualified person to be promoted to the immortal Thank you, the fairy envoy."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "The younger generation still has a problem. After ten years, will the fairy quote completely fail?"


    The fairy said lightly, "If you don''t use it, of course it will not work for you."


    "Junior understands."


    Zhou Shu put away the fairy yin, bowed and bowed, very respectful.


    From the fairy envoy''s words, he understood some information, which was very useful to him.


    The fairy looked at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, if you let me go now, you won��t get just this talisman. The old lady is a golden fairy and can take you to Jinxiantai. You should know Jinxiantai. Sendai."


    "Master Xianshi didn''t say anything long ago, and waited until the younger generation received the Fu Lu before speaking. There is nowhere to regret it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "The younger generation thank you for your kindness, the younger generation understands what Jinxiantai is, but the younger generation would rather have this talisman."


    The fairy didn��t say anything. He waited until he received the talisman. It looked like this talisman was deliberately given to him. This strengthened Zhou Shu��s idea. This talisman is extremely important, and It''s not just important to him.


    "It''s worthy of being a person who created Taoism. Going to Jinxiantai is a waste."


    The fairy envoy was still expressionless, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, I remember you."


    "The juniors are terrified. I don''t know if the immortal envoy will respect the surname, and I will be promoted to immortals in the future, so I can ask the adults."


    Zhou Shu saluted with a trace of horror. Obviously, his own creation of the Dao cannot be concealed from the eyes of the immortal envoy. Also, the power of his Dao is already at its peak in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is enough to hide from the sky, but in the eyes of the Jinxian, it is about Not even a baby.


    "Ha ha."


    The fairy smiled, without saying a word, turned around and boarded the ladder, step by step, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    The nine-color glow in the sky gradually disappeared, and after a short time, the heavens and the earth returned to clearness.

 Chapter 1983: Just wait

    Watching the fairy envoy leave, Zhou Shu suddenly thought of a question.


    Where is God?


    As the Heavenly Dao of the Xuanhuang Realm, there are cultivators in the Xuanhuang Realm who will be promoted to the immortals. Heavenly Dao should show up, and will accompany the celestial envoys to attract, talk to the cultivators, and inform some information, which is recorded in the ancient books , And the fairy envoy came just now, the heaven did not appear at all.


    Zhou Shu let go of his spiritual consciousness, perceiving his surroundings, and the doubts in his heart also increased.


    Heavenly Dao is monitoring the Xuanhuang Realm all the time, monitoring Zhou Shu''s every move, using the origin of the heaven and earth he controls, Zhou Shu can be sure of this.


    At many important moments, Zhou Shu would try to avoid the Dao of Heaven, and after Zhou Shu reached the Eighth Layer of Crossing Tribulation, he had a clearer understanding of the origin of heaven and earth. Zhou Shu could even perceive a trace of the Dao of Heaven around him. There is a slight difference between the power of the origin of the world and the power of the world itself, which makes Zhou Shuming aware that the way of heaven is at his control.


    Now that he has become a Mahayana state, he can naturally distinguish the existence of the heavenly path easily. However, within the scope of his perception, he is completely unaware of the heavenly path. Everything around him is natural and not affected by the heavenly path. trace.


    I tried to monitor Zhou Shu before, but now he is gone?


    Is it the cause of the fairy?


    It is strange to say that the fairy knows the procedure of receiving and should also know that Heavenly Dao must appear, but when Heavenly Dao does not appear, he did not question it. He seems to know that Heavenly Dao will not appear, or that he has prevented Tian Dao.


    Things are getting weird.


    Could it be--


    Zhou Shu looked at the fairy yin talisman in his hand, and seemed to realize it, maybe it was the fairy ambassador deliberately not letting heaven know this talisman?


    It happened that the Heavenly Dao was not there, and there was no need to go to the Demon Realm to avoid the Heavenly Dao. He began to observe the Fulu carefully, but after watching it carefully for a long time, there was no gain.


    There are many and complex powers, and the runes are also very strange. The only two points that can be determined are that firstly, there is no immortal power, and secondly, there is a strong power of space law in it, and most of them are moved or opened up new spaces. effect.


    There must be a mystery in it. Zhou Shu will continue to study it, and he will definitely not use it in ten years.


    He asked the fairy, will it completely fail in ten years? The immortal envoy answered very vaguely. After ten years, Fulu will no longer be effective for him. In other words, after ten years, Fulu will not be completely invalid. It will only have no effect on him, but it will have an effect on others and even the entire world of immortality. .


    maybe����


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and didn''t plan to think about it any longer, it would naturally be clear at that time.


    As for why Immortal Envoy and Heavenly Dao did this, there was no need to think about it. They could only find the answer after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Now his power is still too small, although it is in the Mahayana state, but in these heavens and worlds, it is nothing more than a small grain of sand.


    Don''t do unnecessary things before waiting for the order.


    "Thanks for helping."


    Tiandi helped him a lot, so he naturally wanted to thank him, Zhou Shu turned around, saluted rather respectfully, and then flew up.


    Go with the wind.


    As soon as he entered the Mahayana realm, Zhou Shu knew how to borrow the power of heaven and earth and used it extremely skillfully. His body seemed to have turned into smoke and dust in the wind. It floated and floated for thousands of miles. Such a speed is already achievable by a cultivator. It''s the ultimate.


    After taking a few steps, Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something, and Zhou Shu''s figure was stagnant, and a figure exactly like him was immediately separated.


    It was also Zhou Shu, carrying his spirit and will, but the body was not his power, but the pure source of heaven and earth.


    Borrowing heaven and earth into a clone, such a clone can also mobilize the power of the heaven and the earth on a large scale. It is not much different from the body. In most cases, non-powerful people are invincible and can be used to do many things.


    "Go, go to Penglai Island."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand slightly, and the clone headed north, seemingly faster than Zhou Shu.


    Not surprisingly, Zhou Shu still needs to use the origin to support his physical body, and the clone itself is the origin of the heaven and the earth, and it will naturally flow unimpeded between the heaven and the earth.


    Although Penglai Island is closed, it must be carefully guarded, especially the Demon Race. Right now he has enough ability to guard two or three places. Naturally, he has to send Heaven and Earth clones to help the city lord guard the island and guard the Tongtian Tower.


    As for Zhou Shu himself, he is not in a hurry.


    He has to travel all over the Xuanhuang Realm and see the Xuanhuang Realm clearly. It is different from the past. He is the identity of the Mahayana realm integrated with the heaven and the earth. He is no longer an ordinary cultivator. He has a different vision. Of course he sees the world. It is also different.


    This is of course not superfluous.


    Although these insights may not be useful after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, with such an experience, you can save a lot of time in other realms.


    Moreover, it takes a period of precipitation and training for him to better master the Mahayana realm.


    During the flight, it was inevitable to see many people.


    He saw that people from all directions were gathering towards Lingyu City.


    Lingyu City has become the center of the entire Xuanhuang Realm, attracting everyone in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Hidden aristocratic families, powerful sects, everything you can think of is in it, even the Baiyun City, which is not going out of the house, has people, and not all of them are human cultivators, monsters, sea races, barbarians, and even the Xuanhuang world. Many races took Lingyu City as their target and rushed to it quickly.


    This grand scene can be described as unprecedented.


    For more than 20,000 years, it is not only humans who have been waiting for too long, all races in the Xuanhuang Realm are the same, and the appearance of Zhou Shu not only means that humans have hope, but the entire Xuanhuang Realm has hope.


    Zhou Shu didn''t understand these truths.


    The responsibility is heavier, but the dawn is getting closer.


    This is a good opportunity for the various races in the Xuanhuang world to unite again. Alien invasion is the first opportunity, but they are useless. Now the second opportunity is here, and they should use it.


    If this can be done, Zhou Shu''s reputation will be improved again, reaching a higher level, and perhaps no longer just the Emperor.


    The Hall of Heyin School.


    Hao Ruoyan was as busy as a spinning top, unable to stop at all.


    From the moment the Nine-Colored Cloud Ladder appeared, people in Lingyu City continued to come, human immortal cultivators, and other races, all of whom were rare to see and could only guard at home, but all appeared, in just a few dozen Within a day, Lingyu City was full, and it was almost impossible to hold it.


    Almost all the disciples were sent out, but they were still too busy.


    But she didn''t feel anxious, on the contrary there was a lot of excitement. Being able to deal with this unprecedented event was an excellent time to hone her officialdom.


    "Sister, why didn''t Brother Shu come back?"


    Hao Siyun ran in in a burst of wind, with a sad cloud on his face, "The sect masters of the big sects in Kunlun Emei have all arrived, waiting to see Master Shu!"


    "Wait."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled faintly, "What about Kunlun, if there is anything I can''t wait, I will go back if I don''t want to wait."


    Hao Siyun was stagnant, thinking of something, his sorrow was gone, and his expression was flying, "Yes, what are we in a hurry? Even if we wait for a year and a hundred years, we don��t have to wait. Who will let Senior Brother Shu have It''s powerful! Now our Dutch school is better than them!"

 Chapter 1984: Suddenly proposed

    Zhonglou in the sea.


    Snapped!


    A tall man with a beard put down his wine glass heavily, and said with dissatisfaction, "How come the Haibei Ding family is one of the three largest families in Beiluzhou, where are you not being grandly entertained, even if you go to Kunlun to Chongyang, there are separate peaks. There are so many disciples waiting for you in the residence, but when you arrive at this lotus school, hey, don''t say you can''t get into the sect, you still have to live in a restaurant in this market, you will be angry if you think about it!"


    "Who can say no, the Heyin School and Zhou Renhuang are such big airs."


    The monk in white next to him nodded, "My Baihezong is also the top five big sect in Beiluzhou. Don��t I live in this restaurant like Brother Ding? And after waiting for so many days, the emperor doesn��t show up, Heyin The faction didn��t let in, saying that it would be rectified and let us wait for the news. It really didn��t take us seriously."


    The man with a beard snorted, "Who makes others a mighty power? The first mighty power in 20,000 years, the face is naturally bigger. I don''t know where the luck is. The black chicken has become a phoenix. What is Zhou Shu? Music school, I have never heard of it more than 100 years ago."


    The monk in white shook his head and whispered, "It''s better not to say these things here."


    "Waiting for news, waiting for news, waiting for dozens of days, there is nothing, **** it!"


    The man with a beard hammered the table and vented his anger, but he didn''t dare to say anything about Zhou Shu. After all, he was powerful, and he was still afraid no matter how bold he was.


    "Haizhonglou is very nice."


    A Tsing Yi scribe at the next table glanced at the two of them and smiled slightly, "Quiet, comfortable, full of vitality sea pillars, all kinds of spiritual foods that have never been seen before, very satisfying, worthy of being the best in Dongsheng Prefecture. Good restaurant, ha ha."


    The white-clothed monk raised his eyes to see that the scribe is not very old and his cultivation level is not high. He slowly said, "May I ask the fellow daoist?"


    The man with beard cast a cold glance, "Young man, don''t talk nonsense if you are not sensible. What is your background? What is our background?"


    "Forget it, Brother Ding, don''t be angry."


    The white-clothed monk waved his hand, "What knowledge does the little sect guy have, don��t worry about him, we are all big sect family for nearly ten thousand years, it is right for the Lotus Sect to let him live in Haizhonglou, let us live here. I just don''t understand etiquette."


    "Fine, it''s someone else''s place...Drinking and drinking, I don''t bother to care about him."


    A fierce light flashed in the eyes of the man with whiskers, took his full glass, and took a savage sip.


    The scribe in Tsing Yi smiled faintly, eating and drinking on his own.


    After a while, a disciple of the lotus sect quickly walked upstairs and came over here.


    The guy with the beard and the monk glared at the same time, looked over in anxious manner, and was overjoyed. Could it be that the Dutchman is finally coming to invite us?


    Heyin sent the disciples to salute them with a smile, but walked around them towards the Tsing Yi scribe, bowed and bowed, "Lord Li Xing, Elder Hao, please, say that the emperor has just returned to the sect."


    "I''m finally back."


    The Tsing Yi scribe smiled and got up, his eyes flickered, "Thank you, let''s go."


    In a blink of an eye, the scribes and the Dutch disciples were gone, but the man with the beard and the white-clothed monk stopped moving.


    "What did he say, I heard it right? Lord Li Xing, is it the one from Emei..."


    "Apart from him, who else in the world of immortality can be called the Star Master, Brother Ding, this time we are in trouble."


    The monk in white had a bitter expression, "Why didn''t I recognize it just now? Although he only came to the throne a few years ago, but..."


    The man with a beard was a little sluggish, "Unexpectedly, the star master Emei lives here like us..."


    Heyin Pie.


    The interior was completely trimmed, whether it was the concentration of aura or the building facilities, they all rose to a level. The current lotus school looks more refined, heavier, and has a larger sect.


    Under the guidance of Hao Ruoyan, the heads of the six major sects, as well as the heads of several great families, walked slowly, and received a lot of praise along the way.


    Most of these praises are involuntary, and the Dutch school has changed a lot, but it is still far from the power of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years.


    It was not until the group of people walked into the cave sky that they made a sincere admiration.


    "This... is this the real Dutchman?"


    "What kind of aura, what a vast cave, here is no worse than our Heavenly Sword Sect."


    His eyes fell in the middle of the cave sky, and the grandson Youji''s figure shook, "Is that the sacred parasol tree? The old man will not be mistaken. I can''t imagine that there is a parasol sacred tree in the Xuanhuang realm. It is unbelievable, unbelievable, even Kunlun does not It''s..."


    "Compared with the sacred parasol tree."


    Yu Yi said slowly, "The Chilong on the tree is even more amazing."


    When everyone looked up, they were all stunned. There was an extremely mighty Chilong, hovering in the sacred phoenix tree, with a dazzling light, scanning them.


    "It''s Chilong, I thought it was just a story..."


    Song Songsong sighed, "In other words, when a foreign race invaded, a dragon descended from the world and joined Zhou''s Sect Master to defend the city. This rumor is true."


    Miao Di nodded slightly, and said calmly, "How long has it been since there has been a dragon like a dragon in the Xuanhuang Realm. It is still an ally of our immortal cultivators, it is a blessing for the Lotus Sect, and even more so for our Xuanhuang Realm."


    "The sacred tree there are also dragons and gods."


    Li Chenyi looked at the crowd and said slowly, "Compared to Emei, the Heyin Sect is more like a big sect. Fellow Daoists, I think the Heyin Sect can be with us and be called the Seven Great Sects, fellow daoists. What do you think?"


    The leaders were slightly startled, unexpectedly Li Chenyi would mention this suddenly.


    This flattering is really wonderful.


    Lin Qingjue smiled, "What Li Xingzhu said is very true, I have no objection, but for hundreds of years, we Kunlun have always regarded the Heyin school as an equal sect with Kunlun, equality and mutual benefit, and living in harmony. The so-called seven major sects are just another name."


    "Just this cave is not lost to Shushan, not to mention that there is such a great power as Sect Master Zhou."


    Miao Ruolan smiled and nodded, "I don''t have any opinions, and of course Shushan doesn''t have any."


    Song Songsong thought for a while, stroking his beard and laughing, "Lord Li Xing said so well, the old man wanted to say that for a long time, so that our Dongsheng prefecture has three major sects, more than other continents, haha, the birthplace of mankind finally deserves its name. I don��t know what the layman��s opinion is?."


    Yu Yixian smiled slightly and said, "If Sect Master Zhou is willing to condescend and stand side by side with us, it will be our honor."


    "The layman can really talk."


    Miao Di said faintly, "As for us, Cihang and Heyin have long been one. Heyin School was originally built by our Yuan fairy. Of course we don��t have any opinions, but we don��t know what the three big families think? It is a major event in the world of immortality."


    "Of course good, of course good!"


    Zhuge Fuyan and Xia Houying quickly agreed, but the six leaders didn''t look at them much. Their eyes all fell on the last old man.


    After the Jiang family was occupied, there are now only three aristocratic families, and Zhuge Xiahou is rebuilding, and the only family that stands upright enough to speak is the mysterious Ji family.

 Chapter 1985: Pointing

    The old man smiled slightly, "You don''t need to ask the old man about the world of immortality. The old man has not asked about the world for many years."


    Li Chenyi''s expression was slightly condensed, "Lao Ji''s words are very bad. Although Lao Ji doesn''t ask about world affairs, but the big and small things in the Xuanhuang world are all related to Lao Ji. How can we not ask, if Lao Ji does not show his attitude , I can''t just wait to be vague."


    "Yes, Ji is always the Empress, and Xuanhuang Realm used to belong to the Ji family."


    Song Songsong slowly said, "If your old man doesn''t speak, how can we make our own decisions."


    Everyone started talking.


    The Ji family is the oldest aristocratic family. The Ji family name is the earliest human name. The ancestors of the Ji family are called Emperors. It is said that all humans originated from the Ji family.


    Xuan Huang Realm, there are three emperors of heaven and earth.


    With the emperor, there will be mankind. The emperor will let mankind develop and grow. The emperor will defeat foreign races and make mankind the master of the Xuanhuang world.


    The abilities of the three emperors do not distinguish between superior and inferior, but in the Xuanhuang world, the respect for the emperor is still higher than that of the emperor and the emperor.


    For example, the Xuanyuan sword left by the Emperor Human has attracted a lot of notoriety for the Emperor, but if the same thing happens to the Emperor, there will be little doubt. People always regard the Emperor as the ancestor of human beings, even if they make mistakes. Will not blame.


    Of course, I''m very respectful when I say it, but in reality it''s another matter.


    Human beings are always more of their own.


    In response to the ardent gazes of the crowd, the old man nodded slightly and said slowly, "The old man has never seen Sect Master Zhou, but Xiaoer has always been the elder of the Holy Spirit Sect. The sect that allows him to serve, I must not be wrong."


    Li Chenyi stroked his palm and smiled, "Hehe, there is no problem now."


    Song Songsong said loudly, "So, from today onwards, the Lotus Music School is the seventh largest sect in the world of immortality, just like us."


    Everyone responded, "Yes, not bad."


    Li Chenyi turned to Hao Ruoyan and said in a rather humble manner, "Elder Hao, what I have said, please tell the elder Zhou Sect Master, and hope that the Sect Master can accept it."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded with a smile, but said nothing.


    "Sorry, I kept everyone waiting."


    The sound of clear Yue, from the plane tree, followed by a colorful rainbow, falling in front of everyone.


    Zhou Shu stood at the end of the rainbow, smiling slightly, and raising his hands in salute, "Everyone, please come up."


    "Where are you, you can wait a little longer."


    Song Songsong''s expression was shocked, and he hurriedly walked onto Hongqiao, but the other people refused to fall behind, but the old man walked slowly at the end with a calm expression.


    The top of the phoenix tree, among the colorful clouds, has already set up a feast. There are chilong guards on the side, mirage pillars on the side, and a verdant vine in the middle. Whether it is the source of vitality, or vitality, it is extremely wonderful.


    As soon as they were seated, everyone''s eyes fell on the vine, and their minds were slightly shaken.


    Miao Di couldn''t help but said, "Sect Master Zhou, could it be that this is the Vientiane Vine?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Exactly, ten Vientiane Fruits have been produced, and I will give them to you later as an apologetic for making you wait so long."


    "This...it''s too expensive."


    Song Songsong couldn''t help shaking his head, but his eyes were extremely longing, "This is already a ninth-order fairy fruit, and the lord is so generous..."


    Vientiane Fruits are all-encompassing and omnipresent, and they can get great opportunities from them. Although the possibility of that opportunity is very small and rare, for practitioners, as long as there is hope of becoming immortal, it is the greatest opportunity.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, raised his sleeve and waved it away. The Vientiane vine was broken into ten sections, with a fruit on each section.


    "The fairy fruit is only for human use."


    Zhou Shu divided a section for each person, "It��s okay for you to use it for yourself or as a gift, but not at this time."


    Everyone got up and thanked them, took the Vientiane Fruit, and stored them very cherished. They were full of joy, and Zhou Shu''s words also made them understand that the fairy fruit is only for human use, that is to say, Zhou Shu is no longer used. People naturally don''t use these Vientiane Fruits.


    Unconsciously, there is also a trace of melancholy. Zhou Shu, who was once inferior to him by many times, is now one level higher than them.


    A level that can hardly be crossed.


    This level is at the end of Xiuxian Road. If you pass it, you will be immortal, but you will be human.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "After I achieved Mahayana, it took me a while to travel to the Xuanhuang Realm, so I kept you waiting for a long time, sorry."


    Li Chenyi raised his hand and said, "Why are you sorry? Sect Master Zhou can just be his own, we can wait a little longer."


    "The lord is already powerful, so ignore us."


    Yu Yixian said condensedly, "I am still a cultivator, and the master is completely different."


    As long as Zhou Shu spoke, everyone stood up, very respectful, even Yu Yixian was no exception.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said indifferently, "Everyone is sitting, you don��t have to, Ji Lao, you are only a palm away from the Mahayana realm. Don��t be irritable, just feel relieved. It��s probably something you can do when the time comes."


    The old man''s expression was stagnant. How did he see the irritation, he quickly said solemnly, "Thank you for your kind words, the lord."


    "Leave aside, I wish Ji will succeed soon."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and turned to Lin Qingjue, "Brother Lin is not far behind. He has been tempered in the Five Elements Wheel for three hundred years, and he should be a chance."


    Lin Qingjue nodded thoughtfully, "It��s not bad to get a line in three hundred years, thank you Sect Master."


    Zhou Shu continued, "Brother Lin, I passed the Deciduous Slope dozens of days ago. There is an underground river 300 miles underground, and there is an old Cangao in the river. It has been more than 10,000 years, and his life will be exhausted in five years. Refining alchemy with essence and blood can add more opportunities."


    "Falling Leaf Slope?"


    Lin Qingjue''s expression tightened, and Fallen Slope was not far from Kunlun, but there was very weak spiritual energy, and there were few signs of spiritual things. Kunlun disciples also explored thousands of times and found nothing, but Zhou Shu said nothing. May be false.


    Cangao has the blood of basaltic, it is an extremely rare beast, it hasn''t been seen in the black-and-yellow realm for a long time.


    "Thank you suzerain, the younger generation knows."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and bowed sincerely, unconsciously he had regarded Zhou Shu as a senior.


    "The Cangao Shouyuan will be exhausted. Taking it will not hurt the harmony of the sky. It is not to be missed."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and turned to Immortal Master Miaodi, "Master, Xifeng Mountain on the right side of Wuguanggu, you will go there to practice in the future Miaodi looks slightly condensed, doubtful, but doesn''t know how to speak. .


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I came over there a few days ago and found that it was the very rare place of heaven and earth meeting and harmony in Dongshengzhou, that is, the eye of heaven and earth, but it was deliberately concealed by a certain Mahayana realm, practicing in the eye of heaven and earth. , Can communicate with the world best and understand the origin of the world."


    "Ah... I have indeed heard such a legend."


    Miaodi''s figure was shocked, "There are ancestors in the door who cultivated in Xifeng Mountain and succeeded in ascending to immortality, but the younger generations practiced there, but they had nothing to gain. It is said that all the luck there was taken away by the ancestors. Go there and practice again. It''s impossible to make progress, so no one in the door goes there... Is it covered up?"


    "She probably wants to leave it to her descendants, but the descendants may not be there."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "How easy is the Eye of Heaven and Earth to be concealed? There are three welcoming pine trees on the top of West Wind Mountain. ."


    "Thank you senior for your advice."


    Miao Di got up and saluted, very solemnly.


    She was excited and hard to suppress. Tiandiyan was the best place for cultivation of the Ninth Heaven cultivators to seek first, but it was extremely difficult to find, and she didn''t think there was one in her own sect.


    (PS: Thank you Ku Linglong for your strong support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1986: Everyone has

    After a few words, everyone''s gaze at Zhou Shu completely changed.


    If I used to think of Zhou Shu as a fellow, now I completely regard Zhou Shu as a senior, an elder.


    Nine Heavens, the distance from the Mahayana realm is one level, but it is different from the Tianyuan. If you reach it, you will be immortal, completely different from humans.


    Zhou Shu also has some secret complacency.


    Of course what he said is true. It is the result of his travels to four continents to see the world.


    I have to say that the Mahayana state observes the world, which is completely different from the immortal cultivator. The immortal cultivator needs to explore the treasures that can only be discovered for hundreds of years or more. The Mahayana state can often see it with a few glances, the difference is too great.


    The world is in your hands.


    Maybe other Mahayana states are different, but Zhou Shu feels that way.


    He saw a lot of secret treasures and resources, just to name a few, let them be infinitely useful.


    As a Mahayana state, Zhou Shu has no need to obtain these resources from the Xuanhuang Realm, and forcibly obtain them. That would hurt the heavens, violate the cause and effect, and is not in line with his original intentions. It is very detrimental to future cultivation. He received a warning from the Xuanhuang Realm that if he used these resources at will, he would no longer be able to use the power of the heavens and the earth, and the Mahayana realm would not be worthy of its name.


    The same reason, there are not many that can be said, only those lives that are about to die, or those who should have been acquired by the cultivator, can speak easily.


    Yu Yixian looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes a little hot.


    Most of the Jiuzhongtian monks here have got Zhou Shu��s guidance, only he hasn��t.


    Zhou Shu smiled at him, and said calmly, "Lay, your chance is not with me or in the Xuanhuang world."


    The layman seemed to think, "I would like to ask seniors for advice."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Just wait with peace of mind. In less than three thousand years, the Chongyang Palace will usher in a long-lasting fire."


    "Fire wave?"


    Yu Yixian exclaimed, "What you said is true?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "It''s true."


    Yu Yixian bowed and saluted, "Thank you, senior, I understand, I will prepare when I go back."


    The fire wave is a special phenomenon that only occurs in the Chongyang Palace.


    On the Chongyang Golden Pillar, extremely huge fire auras will emanate. Those fire auras not only come from the origin of the Xuanhuang world, but also from the heavens and all worlds. It can be described as the ultimate fire, and its momentum is like a tide, and it is endless. Covering the entire Chongyang Palace for a long time, as long as you are a disciple of the Chongyang Palace, you can benefit from the fire.


    In the history of the Chongyang Palace, there have been three fire waves, and the fire waves played a huge role in the reason why the Chongyang Palace was listed among the six major gates.


    Moreover, every time a fire wave, there must be a disciple of the Chongyang Palace.


    It��s just that no one knows why the fire was born and why it went. If the disciples of the Chongyang Palace knew it, the Chongyang Palace would have become the first sect.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know either.


    But he made this judgment for his reasons.


    He is going to find the immortal realm, bringing the blood of a unicorn to find the real person of Chongyang. As the creator of the golden pillar of Chongyang, the real person of Chongyang naturally knows the fire tide. Then let him help the Chongyang Palace, plus Zhou Shu himself, the fire tide , There is no reason not to appear.


    The time limit of three thousand years is enough.


    The four Ninth Heaven cultivators were all given instructions, and the remaining Heavenly Sword Emei and Shushan were the only ones looking at Zhou Shu, hoping to benefit.


    is like a child waiting to be fed.


    Not surprisingly, in front of Zhou Shu, they are almost like this. Even if Zhou Shu doesn''t think so, it is the general trend. The first great power in 20,000 years will definitely be regarded by everyone as the savior of the Xuanhuang world. Count on enough benefits from Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu responded with a smile, since they are invited, everyone has it.


    He looked at Song Songsong and slowly said, "Elder Song, can the real person Tianxuan be at the Heavenly Sword Gate?"


    Song Songsong shook his head quickly, "Since I left with Sect Master Zhou last time, I haven''t come back."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Then do you know where he is?"


    Song Songsong just shook his head, "We really don��t know that real people have been living in seclusion outside and rarely return to the sect. I have been in Tianjianmen for more than 3,000 years and have only seen real people three times. The last time was the day before the sovereign came, he also told us, Sect Master Zhou It is the emperor of humanity, it is the destiny of heaven, let us act as far as possible to obey Sect Master Zhou."


    Knowing that he can''t lie, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "A real person is really invisible."


    Song Songsong seemed to realize something, "I don''t know what the real person and seniors said?"


    Zhou said calmly, "Tian Xuan said that he will go to Yingshan to live in seclusion."


    "Yingshan?"


    Song Songsong was stunned, and the others were not much better, "What, Yingshan? Yingshan is still in the realm of cultivating immortals?"


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "This is what the real man said, so Elder Song doesn''t have to worry about it. The real man has found his chance, and the prosperity of the Heavenly Sword Gate is just around the corner."


    Song Songsong was uncomfortable and excited, and said, "Thank you, senior!"


    Grandson Youji got up, with a respectful look, "Excuse me, Sect Master Zhou, where is Yingshan?"


    He was not the only one who asked, and other sects also spoke up. Everyone knows where Yingshan is. It seems that the real person Tianxuan seems to be closer to the Mahayana state. If the Heavenly Sword Gate also has the Mahayana state��and Zhou Shu''s achievement in the Mahayana stage was different. The six major sects were enough to add one, and the original six major sects showed great power, and they were still the Heavenly Swordsmen. The days of the other six major sects were sad.


    Song Songsong, who just sat down, stood up again and said loudly, "What does this have to do with your Kunlun?"


    The eldest grandson Youji said condensedly, "How does it not matter? Yingshan should belong to all the cultivators, how can you let the Heavenly Sword Sect enjoy it alone?"


    "It''s funny."


    Song Songsong sneered, "Belong to all immortal cultivators? According to what you said, the four sacred mountains should belong to the cultivating world. Then why do you occupy the Abbot Mountain and live in Kunlun? These four sacred mountains must all fall into your Kunlun hands. Are you satisfied?"


    Changsun Youji looks serious Fangzhang Mountain is too dangerous, Kunlun is only for supervision, as for Kunlun Mountain, it belongs to Kunlun. "


    Song Songsong looked sideways, "Fart!"


    The elder grandson Youji said in a deep voice, "Why did Elder Song say such vulgar words? I am ashamed of the identity of the sword holder of the heavenly sword.


    "Elder elder grandson, sit down."


    Lin Qingjue looked at Changsun Youji, his expression getting colder, "Where is this place, is there any nonsense for you!?"


    Grandson Youji was shocked, and quickly sat down. He had an indescribable fear of Lin Qingjue.


    Lin Qingjue saluted Zhou Shu and said sincerely, "Sect Master Zhou, he collided with the Sect Master. I will definitely deal with it with the Kunlun gate rules. Please don''t take responsibility for the Sect Master. Kunlun will never intervene in the matter of Yingshan. It has nothing to do with Kunlun."


    "It''s okay, just express your own opinions, I don''t care."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "That Yingshan, Madam Tianxuan only said that on the third day, I don��t know anything else, no one knows except him. This is due to him and the Heavenly Sword Sect. It''s no use either."


    "The suzerain taught it."


    Lin Qingjue nodded repeatedly, "I will remember it in my heart."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1987: Li Chenyis idea

    "It''s all right."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    Would Kunlun really not care?


    Looking at Lin Qingjue''s expression, I knew that this was impossible, and not only Kunlun, but the other major sects, I''m afraid they will have to look for Yingshan.


    There will be no peace on the third day.


    This is exactly what Zhou Shu wants. You can find the best and make things clear. If it really is the same as Zhou Shu thought, the real person Tianxuan will definitely get retribution, then Liyuan Mansion, how can he keep him at ease? , Even if you can''t find it, you have to bother Tianxuan.


    Unless he completely ignores the Heavenly Sword Gate.


    Zhou Shu looked at Miao Ruolan and took out a blood-red sword, "Elder Miao, this sword comes from Shushan, and I will return it to you."


    "Blood waterfall?"


    Miao Ruolan took the sword and looked thoughtful at the inscription.


    She didn''t remember what the ancestors of Shushan had used this sword called Blood Waterfall, and it was only a seventh-order top grade, and it seemed nothing special.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "With this sword, you can enter the Huaguoshan Shuilian Cave. From now on, the secret realm will be handed over to you Shushan."


    "Ah, Huaguoshan Secret Realm!"


    "Even the Secret Realm of Huaguo Mountain has appeared?"


    Everyone was amazed and amazed. Huaguoshan is also a rare blessed land in the world of cultivating immortals. Although it is not as good as Yingshan, it is not much worse. It has been extinct for many years, and it is unexpected to hear it again today.


    Looking at the sword in Miao Ruolan''s hand, everyone looked fiery.


    Miao Ruolan''s heart was tight, she quickly put it away, and said, "Thank you Sect Master, Shu Shan will remember it!"


    "This is the chance of Shushan, and there is no need to thank it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, then looked at Li Chenyi, but he was silent and his face gradually changed.


    Li Chenyi smiled, calm and calm, but he was a little worried. He was Zhou Shu''s best effort to get opportunities from Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu should also know what he wants, but why not Open your mouth.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Emei has a big catastrophe."


    "The Great Tribulation?"


    Li Chenyi shook and almost couldn''t stand steady.


    Why is it that everyone else is a big chance, and it is a catastrophe to me?


    He hesitated, and whispered, "What kind of disaster..."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Xingya Island, if I read correctly, within two thousand years at most, the fire veins under the island will be sprayed. By then, most of Emei will be covered by flames and smoke. Almost every island will be affected. , Especially Xingya Island, some special scenes may appear, the star is mainly prepared, but... the Emei spirit veins and starlight will not be affected."


    "Fire spurts..."


    Li Chenyi nodded lightly, but gradually relieved, "That''s really a catastrophe, thank you senior for reminding that Emei will be very careful."


    Zhou Shu smiled, thinking that he understood it, and didn''t say more.


    Why was Emei born?


    Because the immortal world had to deal with Huoman, it dropped countless meteorites and buried them completely, and those meteorites were dropped to form the Luoxing Islands, which is now Emei, that is to say, the original Huoman was under the Emei Islands.


    What Li Chenyi wanted was what Huoman left behind, but he couldn''t search Emei to find it.


    Without the command of the star master, it may damage the spiritual veins, and will definitely be opposed by monk Emei, and he has no certainty to find it. It may be a waste of time, but the fire pulse is undoubtedly a god-given opportunity.


    And Emei has never encountered a fire spurt. This may be the first time, and it will surely bring many relics.


    He and Zhou Shu understood this, but the other sects might not.


    Everyone got the chance, which is another praise.


    Needless to say, there is no need to say what god-given powers bring blessings to the Xuanhuang world.


    Zhou Shupo was satisfied. After this lap, he did not pay much, but his reputation earned almost. There is no doubt that the people present already trust him, believe that he will help his sect and give him what he needs. Support, then it''s time for business.


    Looking around the crowd, Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I invite you all to come here. I have a few things to say."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s solemn expression, everyone got up together and continued to say, "But according to the emperor''s orders."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "In fact, you should also know what it is."


    "Is it Penglai Island?"


    Li Chenyi hurriedly said, "We discussed before the Sect Master came back. Regarding this matter, there is nothing wrong with the Sect Master."


    "Yes, it was an accident that the demons invaded Penglai Island."


    Lin Qingjue nodded, "And after the Sect Master killed many demons, he has a deeper understanding, and then achieved great power. For the Xuanhuang Realm, this is a good thing, and those cultivators who died because of this are also considered dead. "


    Yu Yi said in a slow voice, "Xuanhuang Realm has great power, it is nothing to die some people, and to die in a battle with the demons is not in vain."


    Song Songsong said in a loud voice, "If other sects have questions, let us solve them. We will ensure that the emperor��s name will not be affected at all. If there are still unknowns, our six major sects and aristocratic families will consider it. It''s an enemy, making him unable to stay."


    Several people vowed to support Zhou Shu in unison.


    It was a very troublesome thing at first, but as Zhou Shu entered the Mahayana state, no amount of trouble was gone.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I understand your kindness, but the issue of Penglai Island really happened because of me."


    Everyone was stagnant, and it was unexpected that Zhou Shu would still say that he was wrong now.


    Li Chenyi looked at Zhou Shu and bowed first, "Human Huangzhai''s benevolent heart is really amazing. The younger generations admire the five bodies, even if it is not their own fault, they have to bear it, but think about it, if it is not like this. How broad is it worthy to be called the emperor."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Star Lord, you can say anything."


    If you are not in the Mahayana state, others will put all the responsibilities on you, but when you get to the Mahayana state, others will try their best to help you avoid the responsibilities. The difference is just so big.


    "This is the true thought of the younger generation."


    Li Chenyi showed a bit of condensed expression, and said in a deep voice, "If the lord must feel that it is his fault, then the junior has an idea."


    Zhou Shu was a little curious, "Just tell me."


    Li Chenyi purged his clothes and said in courtesy, "The younger generation begs the suzerain to imitate the original Emperor Xuanyuan, sin against himself, admit his sins, and confess to Tiandi. In this way, Tiandi will surely understand the pains of the suzerain, and Xuanhuang Realm cultivators will admire the sect master who can take the blame even more. This will not damage the name of the sect master��s emperor. I don��t know what the sect��s plan is?"


    The monks on the side agreed with but they cursed secretly in their hearts.


    Why didn''t they come up with such a good idea? The Sin One Book says that it is sin self, to sue the gods for punishment, but it never brings bad results, on the contrary, it is an excellent method to greatly improve the reputation, used by the Emperor Xuanyuan, and also by the Emperor.


    Even Zhou Shu never thought of this method.


    Li Chenyi is still great.


    It''s the turn to shoot horses, I''m afraid Li Chenyi is the best in the world.


    (Ps: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~) Fairy winner


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1988: Sin is in heaven

    "Lord Li Xing is right."


    Yu Yixian looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "It''s a very good way, and it''s more thoughtful than the old man thought."


    Lin Qingjue nodded, "Sect Master should do this, admit his own mistakes, and live up to the heavens and the earth, and the immortal cultivators, which is praised by others."


    Shu Shan, who had always been at odds with Emei, nodded and secretly admired him.


    Li Chenyi''s expression was indifferent, and only the corners of his mouth also had a complacent smile. He had worked hard for Zhou Shu. If Zhou Shu went to the fairy world in the future, he would have to say something for Shushan, right?


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, then said slowly, "The star master said this very kindly, but I can''t use it."


    Li Chenyi couldn''t help but startled, "Sect Master, why is this?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "I am worthy of heaven and earth, why should I ask heaven and earth for sin?"


    "Oh����"


    Li Chenyi nodded lightly, but felt quite disapproving.


    Others are the same. Before, I thought Zhou Shu took the blame. It was great. How did it change in the blink of an eye. They didn��t know the reason, and it��s not easy to guess. They had to shut up and stop saying anything. Anyway, you are the emperor. Mighty, you have the final say.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Do you think that I am changing from time to time and turning back?"


    Lin Qingjue shook his head hurriedly, "Where there is such a thing, don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The Penglai Island incident was caused by me, but the crime is not with me."


    "So that''s the case," Li Chenyi couldn''t wait. "The Sect Master said that the crime lies with the demons."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The Mozu is guilty, but the root cause is not with them this time."


    Everyone was stagnant, showing a pensive color, not even the Demon Race, who is it?


    After a while, Song Songsong seemed to realize something, and said loudly, "That''s the island owner of Penglai Island! The real man said that he is definitely not a human being, but a Ten Thousand Years Wood Demon. It seems that this trouble must have been caused by him! I read����"


    Before he finished speaking, a cold stare came towards him.


    Immediately, as if falling into an ice cave, no part of his body was cold, and he couldn''t help shaking.


    When everyone looked at Song Songsong, they also shook their heads secretly, without telling anyone, you just want to say, didn''t you ask for it?


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and said solemnly, "The island owner has guarded Penglai Island for many years. Where is the crime, Elder Song should not talk nonsense."


    "I knew I was wrong, so I dare not say anymore."


    Song Songsong nodded repeatedly, his expression dazed.


    At that moment, he felt the difference between himself and Zhou Shu. It was completely the difference between dust and boulders. It was impossible to resist it. If Zhou Shu really wanted to attack him, then he had no other thoughts except waiting for death.


    Yu Yixian said slowly, "According to the suzerain, who is to blame?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the sky with his hands in his hand, speechless for a long while.


    Everyone followed and looked over, only to feel that the sky was clear and the spirits were very strong, there was nothing other than that, and they didn''t understand Zhou Shu''s meaning.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, knowing that they wouldn''t think about it, let alone say those two words, so they had to speak for themselves.


    "God."


    Zhou Shu looked around at everyone, saying, "The sin lies in the way of heaven."


    Everyone was shocked, and their faces were a little pale unconsciously. These two words really shocked them.


    For a while, there was no sound.


    No one dared to speak ill of the way of heaven, secretly thinking that you are already powerful, and naturally you are not afraid of the way of heaven, but we are still pointing to the way of heaven.


    Zhou Shu knew their thoughts and said calmly, "Don''t worry, I can always feel the existence of Heavenly Dao, I promise that Heavenly Dao can''t see here now, and you don''t need to say anything, just listen."


    Still no one speaks.


    After a long while, Zhuge Fuyan said solemnly, "Sect Master, please say, I''ll wait to listen."


    Someone spoke, and some others answered. Xia Houying, Miao Di and others also spoke, but Li Chenyi was the last to speak.


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care.


    As long as the cultivators are in the Xuanhuang Realm, they will be afraid of the Xuanhuang Realm. This is natural and there is nothing to blame. It is basically impossible for them to speak bad things about the Heavens, but as long as they can listen, it is enough.


    Zhou Shu glanced at everyone, and slowly said, "It has been more than 20,000 years before the first Mahayana state appeared in the Profound Yellow Realm. Does this have nothing to do with Heaven?"


    Everyone looked at Zhou Shu, their lips moved, but no one spoke.


    Everyone understands that of course it has something to do with the way of heaven, and it has a great relationship. The catastrophe they crossed is far stronger than 20,000 years ago. If they lived 20,000 years ago, they would have been in the immortal world.


    "The robbery has become stronger, much stronger than before. We don��t know why. Maybe it is Tiandao who wants to select better talents to go to the immortal world. Maybe it��s other reasons we don��t know. In short, Tiandao seems to have his. Ideas, his difficulties."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "But, is this fair to the cultivator? The cultivator has gone through countless hardships and hardships throughout his life, and he has always persisted in not giving up, just for an opportunity to go to the immortal realm. Even if this opportunity is too small, it is also an opportunity. But now, this opportunity has become extremely slim. It is close to zero. For more than 20,000 years, more than 20,000 years, only one person has entered the Mahayana realm!"


    Everyone fell silent, what Zhou Shu said was the truth, what they wanted to say but did not dare to say.


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually sank, "Heaven has forcibly raised the threshold for ascending immortals, causing countless immortal cultivators to die of hatred. Is he not guilty? Heaven has made a mistake, he should be held responsible, and he should bear the consequences for the current situation."


    The crowd was still silent, most of them expressionless, giving people a feeling that they didn''t want to listen anymore.


    Although what Zhou Shu said was correct, as immortal cultivators, they did not have the courage to resist, or the right to resist. They were not at the same level at all. The guilt of heaven was too great for them to speak and criticize. Not to mention punishment.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said indifferently, "I understand your thoughts. You are immortal cultivators, and you are bound by heaven. I will not ask you to do anything."


    Everyone nodded one after another, showing a bit of relief, and their hearts were a lot easier, just don''t want them to fight the way of heaven.


    Lin Qingjue said calmly, "The Sect Master is also a cultivator. It is best to understand."


    Zhou Shu paused, looked at everyone, and smiled faintly, "You think that I am no longer a cultivator of immortality, so you can naturally accuse the way of heaven, and you don��t have to worry about it. It makes sense, but what I want to say is that I am still a cultivator of immortality At the time, I was already fighting against the Dao of Heaven, and I was not the only one fighting against the Dao of Heaven at the stage of the cultivator."


    "Sect Master Tianzong Wizard, unlike me Yu Yixian nodded slightly, only a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, "Is there anyone else? I have never heard of a wizard like the Sect Master. . "


    Everyone was also a little at a loss, thinking about who else would fight against the Dao of Heaven before they became powerful.


    After a while, Lin Qingjue seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Is it the master of Penglai Island that the sovereign said?"


    The monks who were present understood at once and looked at Zhou Shu together.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Yes, it''s the island owner of Penglai Island."


    Everyone''s expressions tightened and they were speechless.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1989: Tower of Babel

    "The island owner of Penglai..."


    Yu Yixian said slowly, "It is rumored that he reached the Ninth Heaven more than 10,000 years ago, and his cultivation base is much higher than that of my generation. I am afraid that the heavens will not help him."


    "Yes."


    Old Ji rarely spoke, "Since I have said so much, the old man also said a few words, Penglai Island Lord is the incarnation of the wood of Jianshi. Although it is a wood spirit, it is no different from a divine tool. His foundation in the Xuanhuang world is as stable as Mount Tai. Not to mention our immortal cultivators, even the way of heaven cannot move."


    "Ah, it turned out to be the wood of Jianshi!"


    Li Chenyi and others looked sideways, showing a lot of surprises, "How did Elder Ji know?"


    Lao Ji looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "It was the Haotian Tower that told the old man, it was not the old man deliberately investigated, please don''t blame the suzerain."


    "Haha, Ji Lao is worried."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Even if Elder Ji doesn''t say it, I will say it too, but please stop spreading it."


    Song Songsong hurriedly saluted, "Of course not. I didn''t think the island owner was such an expert. I was really offended just now. I''m sorry, I will definitely come to apologize in the future."


    "That''s not necessary, he won''t be angry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, but thinking of the childish appearance of the city lord, the pale old man apologized to him, which was interesting.


    Old Ji slowly said, "The old man doesn''t understand, why is Penglai Island related to...?"


    When everyone looked at Zhou Shu, they also had the same idea. Heavenly Dao prevented immortal cultivators from ascending to immortality, but this time Penglai Island was invaded by demons. Could it be that those demons were attracted by Heaven''s Law?


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Don''t worry, I will explain it slowly."


    Everyone nodded, knowingly no longer asking.


    Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "Because of the injustice of the heavens, the talents of the Xuanhuang world have withered. No one has been promoted to the fairy world for tens of thousands of years, and no one can go to the fairy world and inform the fairy world about the situation in the Xuanhuang world. Are you impatient?"


    Miao Di nodded and did not speak.


    The others nodded.


    I am really impatient to wait. When I was able to communicate with the fairy world, I always received gifts from the fairy world. There were often ancestors who showed their saints and gave good luck. But in these two thousand years, there was nothing, and I can''t blame those The ancestors who have already been promoted to immortals are so incompetent that they can''t be promoted. Of course, the ancestors don''t want to follow them.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Have you thought of any way?"


    Lin Qingjue said frankly, "I have thought about it, but there is no way."


    "Who hasn''t thought about it, who doesn''t want to connect with the fairy world?"


    Song Songsong sighed, "But what else can be done besides going to the immortal realm."


    Li Chenyi seemed to think, "The Emei technique is special. I also used star power to communicate with Emei Star, but I couldn''t communicate it. The starlight can shine down, but the starlight of our Xuanhuang Realm can''t pass it... Only ascend to immortality, we immortal cultivators want to communicate with the immortal world, there is no other way."


    Miao Di nodded slightly, "Even if it is difficult, we, as cultivators, have only one way to go."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Yu Yixian, and Yu Yixian seemed to have some understanding, and said, "In fact, there is still a way to go beyond the promotion of immortality."


    "What else can I do?"


    Everyone lifted their spirits and cast expectant glances at Yu Yixian. Of course, there were more doubts in their eyes.


    Yu Yixian calmed down. He knew what Zhou Shu meant when he looked at him. When things came to an end, he said in a deep voice, "Dear fellows, have you all heard of Tongtian Tower?"


    "Tower of Babel?!"


    Everyone was shocked, and quickly retracted their gazes.


    Changsun Youji shook his head, "Don''t laugh at the layman, it''s impossible, the Tongtian Pagoda has long been lost in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Yes."


    Song Songsong nodded, "Even if it is not lost, it is impossible. The building of Tongtian Tower is to usher in the wrath of the immortal world. We Xuanhuang World must not be able to bear it. The last time the Tongtian Tower killed the Xuanhuang World, the Central Continent was destroyed and the five continents became After the four continents, that is a catastrophe of heaven and earth."


    The others didn''t speak, thinking about their minds.


    Teleportation Array, Tongtian Tower, they also thought about it, but no one would suggest, and no one dared to open this hole to build the Tongtian Tower.


    Zhou Shu looked around the people and understood their thoughts. In fact, he saw almost the same in the previous trip to the six major sects, but now he sees it more clearly, he shook his head, "Elder Song''s words are very bad. Can''t bear the catastrophe of the immortal world, but if this situation continues, no one has been able to successfully overcome the catastrophe. How is it different from the catastrophe?"


    Song Songsong said, "Isn''t there a Sect Master you? The others are coming soon, too?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "To be frank, I am a special case. Although you have a high level of cultivation, there are only one or two opportunities for promotion. If there is a better opportunity for promotion, you will not ?"


    "A better opportunity, who wouldn''t?"


    Song Songsong couldn''t help but said, "But where is it?"


    The other people''s expressions tightened, especially Lin Qingjue. He looked at Zhou Shu and his expression gradually changed.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly, "Brother Lin has anything to say?"


    Lin Qingjue took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Sect Master, the younger generation would like to ask you, are you already building the Tongtian Tower, and the location is on Penglai Island?"


    As soon as this remark came out, except for Yu Yixian, all the others were stunned, looking at Zhou Shu with a strange expression.


    "No...no?"


    Song Songsong wanted to close his open mouth, but couldn''t do it for a while.


    "Tongtian Tower is already under construction? Sect Master how did you do it?"


    Changsun Youji was stunned. The wrinkles on his face were crowded together, and he couldn''t tell whether he was crying or laughing. "Isn''t it true?"


    "Cihang Universal..."


    Miao Di closed his eyes and kept reciting the Ci Hang Heart Sutra silently, trying to calm his excitement, but his body still couldn''t help shaking slightly.


    Miao Ruolan was stunned, staring at Zhou Shu motionlessly, as if there were some flowers growing on Zhou Shu''s body, but she was shocked and lost her opinion for a while.


    Old Ji stopped moving, like a statue, his lips moved slightly, but he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Yu Yixian sighed slightly and looked up at the sky with a silent expression.


    He is the first monk outside the Heyin School to know the Tower of Tongtian. He also cooperated with Zhou Shu to say it just now, but at this moment, the mood is always uneasy, this matter is too big, even if Zhou Shu presided over It may not be successful either, after all, the monks in front of him are all giants in charge of one party, who can change the situation in the Xuanhuang world.


    Their attitude, to a large extent, determines the future direction of the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Only Li Chenyi was normal, with a slight jaw and a smile in his calm, as if everything was expected, but it was not.


    But he has reasons to be calm. First, he will follow the instructions of the star master and obey Zhou Shu. Second, he is different from other people.


    Zhou Shu glanced at everyone, smiled and nodded, "Yes, Brother Lin expected that the Tongtian Pagoda is on Penglai Island and is about to be completed."


    The people who had been a little relieved, suddenly passed by.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1990: is not it

    After a long period of sluggishness, there were exclaims, one after another.


    "What, there is a Tongtian Tower, but it is already going to be completed?"


    "Isn''t teleportation technology banned long ago? How did you get it?"


    "Tongtian Tower is not a normal teleportation array. It is much more complicated than the teleportation array, and the resources needed can''t be calculated. It is thousands of times more than the general teleportation array... No matter what you think, it is impossible to do it. Is it done?"


    "Yes, last time the Tongtian Pagoda was the power of all the cultivators in the Hexuan Yellow Realm, this time...we don''t know at all?"


    "I won''t say anything about the Dutch... Is Penglai Island richer than our six major sects combined?"


    "Impossible, impossible, the lord must have lied to us."


    Everyone talked, and their eyes were full of doubts. Zhou Shu''s words were too explosive. In their opinion, there was almost no authenticity. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu''s ability to speak, they would never take it seriously, and they would even be fighting. insulted.


    Even in Yixian, there are questions.


    He also asked Zhou Shu if he needed his help. He didn''t expect that the Tongtian Tower was about to be built.


    Zhou Shu pressed his hands, "You guys, don''t worry, let me elaborate."


    Li Chenyi smiled and nodded, "Yes, we are waiting."


    The others gradually calmed down.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "To tell you frankly, the Tongtian Pagoda is real. The construction started very early. The building is not the previous Tongtian Pagoda. It is much smaller. The Tongtian Pagoda we built can only accommodate a hundred people to leave the Xuanhuang Realm. No matter how much, the transmission technology will not meet the requirements and the required resources will not be able to bear it, but even this is not easy."


    "Ah! It turned out to be true, a hundred people?"


    Song Songsong''s eyes lit up and said anxiously, "There are already a lot, Sect Master, can I..."


    "Shut up."


    Lin Qingjue glanced at him, rather displeased, "Wait for the lord to finish."


    Song Songsong sat down and muttered, "Don''t you want to, hum, I don''t believe it..."


    He didn''t really stop talking until Lin Qingjue glared at him again.


    Of course, Song Songsong is not the only one who has such an idea. Before the Tongtian Pagoda, they will find ways to stop it, but when the Tongtian Pagoda does appear, there is really an opportunity to rise to the immortal. Who is willing to miss it? , I am afraid there is not one.


    When everyone looked at Zhou Shu, their thinking immediately became alive, and they thought of many things at once.


    Since it already exists, why not accept it? That''s a chance to be promoted.


    The Tongtian Tower is in front of you, can''t you go up?


    In an instant, the doubts almost disappeared, replaced by expectation, joy, all wanting to benefit from the Tongtian Pagoda.


    This change is very fast, and it seems unbelievable, but for those who have struggled for more than 20,000 years, it is a matter of course.


    "Building the Tongtian Tower is very difficult."


    Seeing the expressions of the people, Zhou Shu didn��t know their thoughts. He sighed and said thoughtfully, ��You don��t know what the Penglai Island owner and the Heyin faction paid. the result of."


    Yu Yixian nodded slowly, "It''s really difficult, you can think about it."


    Others also felt deeply, and Miaodi nodded, "Yes, I won''t mention the resources and so on. A large sect can''t afford it, and even more rare is the talent. Where should the people who need to build the Tongtian Tower come from? I can''t think of how to find, how to cultivate it, and how to transfer technology to come. I can''t think of how to do it. Sect Master is really a genius of heaven, like a special purpose to save the Xuanhuang world."


    Elder Ji caressed his beard, "Moreover, I have to hide from the world of cultivating immortals. I can''t tell anyone that everything is on my own, and I can''t do it myself."


    "No one can do it, except for Sect Master Zhou, well, there is also an island owner."


    Li Chenyi was very excited to salute, and said generously, "This move of the suzerain is really the most difficult road, it is even more difficult than rising to the immortal. The admiration of the juniors for the suzerain is like the East China Sea, endless."


    Lin Qingjue looked at Zhou Shu, "Sect Master, why do you want to do this? I don''t understand. If you want to rise to an immortal, you can do it yourself. You have done it now, and you don''t need Tongtian Tower."


    Before Zhou Shu had spoken, Li Chenyi had already spoken, "This is what I admire the most. Sovereign did this, not for himself, for the Xuanhuang Realm, and for us cultivators. It is so great. ."


    Lin Qingjue frowned, "Lord Li Xing, you talk too much."


    "Hehe, am I wrong?"


    Li Chenyi looked at Lin Qingjue, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, with a smile inexplicably.


    Emei has always respected Kunlun. This provocative smile is really hard to imagine, but it is not surprising. For Li Chenyi, as long as Zhou Shu is grasped, it will not be difficult for him to become immortal. It doesn''t matter if it''s stiff. As for the Empress, he doesn''t care what happens to Emei.


    After knowing that Zhou Shu had the Tongtian Pagoda, he resolutely stood on Zhou Shu''s side, no matter what happened, he would not change.


    Lin Qingjue''s face changed slightly, and Zhou Shu was about to speak.


    He said faintly, "The two don��t have to argue, the star master��s kindness, I took it, and Brother Lin��s question is not wrong. The reason why I want to build the tower is not for myself, but for others, for some people and me. Promote immortals together, that''s it."


    "Really?"


    Lin Qingjue stared at Zhou Shu, as if he wanted to see Zhou Shu''s heart. After watching for a long time, he could only nod his head, "Sect Master is attentive, and the younger generations can only admire him, but the Sect Master has thought about not building the Tongtian Tower. How much trouble does it cause? If I''m not mistaken, the reason why those demons attacked Penglai Island should be for the Tongtian Pagoda."


    "I thought about it, it is indeed possible."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Foreign races have always coveted the teleportation formation, as long as they sense it, they will find a way to take it away, so they will come to Penglai Island. This is also one of the reasons why the Xuanhuang Realm cannot delve into teleportation, but Brother Lin Now the situation is different. If we can protect it, we don��t have to worry about this issue. I can assure you that the teleportation array will only be in the hands of the Dutchman and will never be taken away by the aliens."


    Li Chenyi hurriedly said, "With the words of the Sect Master, what is the problem?"


    Song Songsong followed and nodded, "Yes, since it has been made, can you let us see? If the Sect Master needs anything, just ask for anything. You can ask for it at the Heavenly Sword Gate, as long as the Sect Master can..."


    "Enough of youLin Qingjue stopped drinking and said loudly, "Is the problem only alien? I know that the sect master can block the alien race, but the biggest problem is the immortal world and the way of heaven. Have you forgotten how the Tongtian Tower was destroyed last time? Do you want the Xuanhuang Realm to experience that kind of suffering again! "


    The crowd sank, not knowing how to respond.


    Soon, Li Chenyi spoke again, "With the Sovereign, I believe there is no problem, no matter how big the catastrophe can be solved."


    Lin Qingjue let out a long laugh, "Hahaha, it sounds good, but you just don''t care! Anyway, if you are promoted to an immortal, it doesn''t matter what the Xuanhuang world becomes! Is it?"


    Li Chenyi stagnated and was speechless for a while.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1991: convince

    Zhou Shu is still calm.


    As he thought, if there is resistance, it must be Kunlun.


    Kunlun is indeed the guardian of the order of the Xuanhuang Realm. At this time, he will always come out to maintain order. After all, Kunlun is not for himself, but the Xuanhuang Realm. Unlike most cultivators, they only promote themselves to immortals and other things. Regardless, they think more about Zongmen and Xuanhuang Realm. For these, they can ignore their own lives and don''t care whether they are promoted or not. From this point of view, it is very admirable, and Zhou Shu also respects such Kunlun.


    Grandson Youji said slowly, "Elder Lin, don''t get too excited, let''s listen to the lord."


    Lin Qingjue turned to Zhou Shu and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, the younger generation has said more, but the younger generation wants to declare that Kunlun will not let the Xuanhuang world suffer another immortal catastrophe. For this, Kunlun will spare no effort."


    Grandson Youji frowned, "Elder Lin, you are wrong to make such an oath, and Kunlun is not yours alone."


    "This is the foundation of Kunlun''s existence."


    Lin Qingjue looked at Changsun Youji, with a smile on the corners of his mouth, "Why, does the elder Changsun plan to use Tongtian Tower?"


    Grandson Youji stagnated, "Don''t speculate, I didn''t... I didn''t think so."


    "Hehe, don''t hide it."


    Lin Qingjue smiled slightly, taunting more, "Unexpectedly, even our own monks in Kunlun want the Tower of the Sky. These two thousand years have really changed everything, haha, all the monks here, I am probably the only one who is an alien. Right," he looked at Zhou Shu, and shook his head unconsciously, "Sect Master, you have won."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Brother Lin sit down, you guys sit down too, I haven''t finished my words yet."


    Obviously, after he said that the Tongtian Pagoda had been built, almost everyone was touched by him. The desire to rise to immortality dominated all thinking. Only Lin Qingjue insisted on his own heart and persistence from Kunlun.


    This point made Zhou Shu more admire.


    "Then I want to listen carefully."


    Lin Qingjue sat down, but changed positions and stayed away from other people, seemingly disdainful of them.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Everyone, Brother Lin is right. The Tongtian Tower will be opposed by the Immortal Realm and the Heavenly Dao. I can''t afford such a calamity. I know this very well, better than any of you."


    He looked at the crowd and said solemnly, "Don��t forget, I just entered the Mahayana realm, and I and the Xuanhuang Realm are already considered one body. Every damage is lost, and the glory is all glory. If I am in the Mahayana realm, I am not the Xuanhuang realm. For this reason, if the Xuanhuang Realm is forced to bear the catastrophe, then my Mahayana realm will no longer exist."


    "The lord said yes."


    Miao Di slowly nodded, "The more you go through the tribulations, the closer you will be to the Xuanhuang Realm. The Sect Master is already in the Mahayana realm, and it is impossible not to think about the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Lin Qingjue''s expression was stagnant, and he got up to salute, "Sect Master, the younger generation blamed you, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, Brother Lin''s suspicion is also very reasonable, but he may not understand it so clearly if he is not in the Mahayana state," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "you, if you are not sure, I will not say the words Tongtian Tower. ."


    "That''s right."


    Li Chenyi stood up again, "Why do we have any reason to question the Mahayana realm? The current suzerain and us are not of the same order at all. What he said must be correct, and we just listen."


    Zhou Shu frowned unconsciously, and Li Chenyi quickly sat down again.


    Appropriate flattery can help Zhou Shu stabilize the situation, but he has done it too much and it is unnecessary.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "When I reached the Mahayana state, I saw the fairy envoy."


    Everyone stagnated, looking at Zhou Shu together, full of expectation and curiosity.


    For tens of thousands of years, what will happen to the Xuanhuang World��s first exchange with the Immortal World?


    Zhou eased and said, "The fairy envoy has come, but the heavenly way has not appeared."


    "what?"


    "How could this happen, the way of heaven did not appear, and the cultivator would not greet the emissary?"


    "This is the rule of the Xuanhuang Realm over the years. Why doesn''t the way of heaven follow it? Does he hate us cultivators so much?"


    "It seems that there has never been such a thing."


    Everyone was shocked, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    "I am also very strange, but the fairy is not strange at all, as if there are no such rules."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I said a lot with the fairy, and the fairy didn''t mention the way of heaven in a word. I can be sure that there must be some problem between the fairy world and the heaven, or the problem of the fairy world, or the way of heaven. ."


    Everyone is lost in thought, this has never happened before.


    Ji Lao raised her hand and said, "Excuse me for saying a lot, the fairy did not mention a word, then, after the fairy has left, how should the suzerain inform the fairy to rise to the immortal?"


    Yu Yixian nodded, "Lao Ji said that this thing should have been done by God. If he doesn''t do it and doesn''t notify the fairy to pick you up, how can you go to the fairy world?"


    They are all children of a big family, and they know the rules of ascending to immortality.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "This matter has its own arrangements, so don��t worry."


    Old Ji nodded slightly, and stepped aside, "Sect Master, the old man talks too much."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Obviously, when it comes to the attitude of the Xuanhuang Realm, the Heavenly Dao and the Immortal Realm are inconsistent, and may even be opposite. Judging from the attitude of the Immortal Envoy, the Immortal Realm is not disgusted with the immortal cultivators using their own methods to promote the immortal. The Tongtian Pagoda we built is just a way to bypass the heavens and rise to the immortal. The Tongtian Pagoda is very small and will basically not be punished by the fairy world."


    He paused with a solemn expression, "As for the way of heaven, he has indeed been obstructing us from building the Tongtian Pagoda, but he has never succeeded once and ended in failure every time. Do you know why this is?"


    Miao Ruolan questioned, "Why?"


    "Still need to ask, the suzerain must be amazing..."


    Song Songsong was halfway talking, and when he saw Li Chenyi''s expression, he quickly shut his mouth again.


    Zhou Shu nodded and shook his head again, "Right or not, I have used a lot of strength to fight against the heavens, but more often, it is the Xuanhuang Realm that blocks the heavens, which is the world of the Xuanhuang Realm. Before helping us, I succeeded in crossing the catastrophe, and it was the Xuanhuang Realm who took the initiative to help me respond to the catastrophe."


    There is a bit of exaggeration, but it is indeed Zhou Shu''s idea. If Heaven and Earth did not help Zhou Shu, it might not have been able to shake the origin of Heaven and Earth mobilized by Heaven and Earth, and the several crises encountered by Tongtian Tower might not be able to survive.


    And in order to achieve the goal, it is most effective to say that.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the sound, and soon became excited, their faces full of joy.


    "So heaven and earth are helping us!"


    "Even if he is the Heavenly Dao of the Xuanhuang Realm, it is impossible to completely control the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm. Even Heaven and Earth are helping us build the Tongtian Pagoda, so he definitely can''t destroy it."


    "From this point of view, there is probably nothing wrong with Tongtian Tower."


    "Unexpectedly, heaven and earth will also participate in it. Is it possible that the construction of the Tongtian Pagoda is the instruction of heaven and earth, and the sovereign is the destiny of heaven and earth?"


    Hearing Yu Yixian''s words, Zhou Shu suddenly remembered the words Tiandao Pu Lao said, "Ordered to heaven and earth?"


    Is that really the case?


    In order to help the city lord and them ascend to the Heavenly Tower, it inadvertently responded to the needs of the Xuanhuang Realm and became the mission that the Xuanhuang Realm wanted him to complete?


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1992: fair

    Lin Qingjue stood up, showing some hesitation, "What the Sect Master said..."


    "Lin Qingjue, what on earth do you think, still questioning?"


    Li Chenyi suddenly started and yelled in a deep voice. Other monks also pointed and pointed, saying that Lin Qing was absolutely wrong, "Could it be that the lord will lie to you, whether this matter is successful or not, it will not be good for him. Only our cultivators are good, and even the world and the world have acquiesced. Do you want to oppose it?"


    Lin Qingjue''s expression changed slightly and frowned, "Sect Master, the juniors didn''t mean that, the juniors didn''t mean to question."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "What does Brother Lin think?"


    "Tongtian Pagoda is blessed by heaven and earth. The younger generation has no doubt. If it weren''t for this, the Tongtian Pagoda would not be successfully completed, and the fairy world..."


    Lin Qingjue slowly said, "The Sect Master also makes sense. The Tongtian Pagoda is just a way to bypass the heavens and rise to the immortal. If there are not many people, and the pattern of the immortal world and the mysterious yellow world is not changed, the immortal world will probably not try to stop it. After all, the Xuanhuang Realm is the Mother Realm of the Immortal Realm, and no one has been promoted to the immortal for so many years, so there should be some preferential treatment."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "So, Brother Lin also agrees with Tongtian Tower?"


    Lin Qingjue nodded, "Sect Master''s move is for the benefit of the Xuanhuang world cultivators, and Kunlun has no reason to stop it."


    "Scare me, I''m fine now, I''m all okay."


    Song Songsong breathed a sigh of relief, and a lot of joy appeared on his face, "Sect Master, where is the Tongtian Tower on Penglai Island, can you show us?"


    "Yeah, I want to watch it too."


    For a time, many echoed.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s okay if you want to see it, but you don''t have to rush for a while. How do you think the Penglai Island issue should be ended?"


    Song Songsong repeatedly said, "This matter is extremely easy. Now that the furniture of the seven major sects and three major worlds is there, nothing is a problem, and it can be easily settled. What do you think?"


    The rest nodded, "Exactly."


    Yu Yixian said slowly, "Sect Master has made a decision, so that''s it, I will definitely follow it."


    Yu Ren nodded again, "Yes, whatever the lord said."


    Zhou Shu said with a stern expression, "I must say frankly about the Penglai Island. What I said to you today, you must spread, so that every cultivator will know that Penglai Island is because of the construction of the Tongtian Pagoda and it is for the Xuanhuang World The immortal cultivators have the chance to rise to immortality before they will be attacked by the demons. Those immortal cultivators on the island also died because of this. In order to protect the Tongtian Pagoda, Penglai Island paid an unimaginable price."


    "From today on, the rumors against Penglai Island and the Heyin School must be completely eliminated. I don''t want to hear another word. This requires your joint efforts."


    "Penglai Island and the Heyin School really gave everything for the Xuanhuang World, and no one can tolerate slander."


    This is what he must insist on.


    Only in this way can the city lord''s reputation be preserved, as is himself, otherwise, no matter how much it covers, it will not be able to cover the world''s leisurely mouth.


    He didn''t want to repeat what happened to the Emperor.


    "This... we can definitely cover up the rumors, and the reputation of the city lord and suzerain will not be a problem."


    Song Songsong smiled and said, "But the Sect Master, Tongtian Tower, we know it, why bother? Those cultivators do not know the truth, it is meaningless and will cause a lot of trouble. After all, it is the Tower of Tongtian."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Elder Song is worried that the number of people in the Tongtian Tower is not enough?"


    Song Songsong''s expression tightened, "The younger generation has no such thoughts."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s hard to say whether the Heavenly Sword Gate can have a place. What is the rush of Elder Song? Do you think everyone here can follow the Tongtian Tower to the immortal world?"


    "Sect Master, aren''t you?"


    Song Songsong''s figure trembled and his mind became unstable. Looking at Zhou Shu, he almost begged, "We, can''t we use Tongtian Tower?"


    Others are similar, looking at Zhou Shu, very nervous.


    Zhou Shu continued, "You have to know that the Tongtian Tower was built for everyone in the Xuanhuang Realm, not for the great sect and the great family. In the past two thousand years, there has been no promotion to immortality, not only the great sect family, but also Other sects, and other races, they all have sufficient reasons to use the Tower."


    "It should be so."


    Yu Yixian nodded, "Sect Master thinks very much that if Tongtian Tower is only for a few people, it does not conform to the original intention of building Tongtian Tower. I think the reason why Xuanhuangjie Tiandi protects Tongtian Tower is to let everyone All have the opportunity to rise to the cents."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The layman said quite right, the Tongtian Pagoda is open and anyone has a chance."


    The previous ventilation was still very effective, and the layman sang with him and solved many problems.


    Song Songsong sighed unconsciously, "The Sect Master meant that the spot needs to be contested. What are the conditions?"


    "No matter what the conditions, we can give it."


    Miao Ruolan looked at Zhou Shu with extremely firm eyes, "Shu Shan urgently needs someone to be promoted to immortality, and I hope the lord will understand."


    Zhou Shu gently nodded and said warmly, "Don''t worry, Elder, I promised Elder Zhen that someone in Shushan will be promoted to immortality, and there is no need for Shushan to do anything."


    Miao Ruolan bowed and bowed, full of gratitude.


    "This...it''s not fair."


    Song Songsong looked at Miao Ruolan, suddenly unbalanced, "Sect Master, you..."


    "Are you favoring one than the other?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I didn''t. It''s fair. You can get what you give. Before the alien invasion, Elder Zhen would rather die and touch the Nine Heavens Tribulation to eradicate the barbarians who were subjugated by the savage gods and gods. Without him, I am afraid that Nanzhanzhou has been invaded by a foreign race a long time ago. Elder Zhen gave up being promoted to immortality and went to death generously, so he was given the opportunity for younger generations to be promoted."


    As he said, he turned to Miao Didao, "Similarly, Ci Hang Sect must have the opportunity. Before the aliens invaded, Miao Di Xian went to Beiluzhou to settle down in Yinshan Mountain, and he did not hesitate to kill him. The envoy of the witch has eliminated great troubles for the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is reasonable for Ci Hang to get a quota."


    Looking at Song Songsong, Zhou Shu shook his head, his expression gradually sinking, "As for your Heavenly Sword, you only expanded your territory before the alien invasion, but after the alien invasion, they all shrank in the sect, turning a blind eye to the aliens raging in Dongshengzhou. , Tell me, why do you Heavenly Sword Sect get the chance to rise to an immortal?"


    Song Songsong was a little nervous, his face pale, "The real person of Tianxuan is not there, no one is in charge, and the strength of our Tianjianmen is not enough..."


    "It doesn''t make sense to say this Zhou Shu calmly said, "Even mortals will fight to the last drop of blood for alien races, but you, as one of the six major sects, only care about your own foundation and step by step. Not going out of the Daqin Mountains is really disappointing. "


    Song Songsong''s face was completely pale, he was speechless.


    Seems to understand something, the eldest grandson said slowly, "Sect Master, do you mean that if you want to get a place in the Tongtian Tower, you must kill more foreign races?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t nod or shook his head, "As long as you work for the Xuanhuang Realm, no matter if you are a cultivator or another race, you will have a chance to get a place in the Tongtian Tower. What is needed most now, I think everyone understands."


    Everyone nodded their heads together. What is needed most now is to deal with the alien race.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1993: Quota

    Li Chenyi saluted, "Sect Master can rest assured, even if there is no Tongtian Tower, I will try my best to kill the alien."


    "So are we, so are we."


    Song Songsong hurriedly shouted, "I hope the Sect Master can give us another chance at the Heavenly Sword Gate."


    Other sects also expressed their views, not to be left behind.


    Now Zhou Shu has made it very clear. If you want to use the Tongtian Pagoda to ascend to immortals, you must follow Zhou Shu''s conditions. Zhou Shu does what he says, not to mention that the conditions are not harsh at all.


    "Of course there are opportunities, Elder Song."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "As long as I see the results, naturally someone in the Heavenly Sword Gate can be promoted to immortality."


    "Thank you Sect Master, the younger generation remembered it."


    Song Songsong bowed and saluted, very sincere, how could he be not sincere, the Tower of Heaven is more difficult than his own tribulation, I don��t know how many times less difficult it is. What''s wrong.


    "Kunlun will do his best."


    Lin Qingjue sighed slightly, "Sect Master��s move is worthy of the name of the emperor. I thought that the sovereign would use this opportunity to expand the Lotus Sect and turn the Lotus Sect into the largest sect in the Xuanhuang world. Heart."


    "If the patriarch does this, what can you and I do?"


    Yu Yixian smiled slightly, "In order for someone in the sect to be promoted to immortality, will you and I obey obediently? Elder Lin, since the lord is the human emperor, you will consider the Xuanhuang world no matter what you do. You take the lord too small. ."


    "It is my fault."


    Lin Qingjue nodded, "Sect Master built the Tower of Heaven and shared the opportunity of ascending to the Xuanhuang Realm fairly. For 20,000 years, my Xuanhuang Realm finally had the opportunity to enter the Fairy Realm again, and at the same time, I also used this opportunity to kill the alien race. With the Tongtian Pagoda in front of him, who would not bravely kill the enemy? The catastrophe under Xuanhuangjie might also end in the hands of the Sect Master. Such a method is truly unpredictable and unpredictable in the world."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Brother Lin has praised him. Regarding the Tongtian Tower, the biggest heroes are Lin Zhu and the island owner, not me."


    "It''s the Sect Master Guoqian."


    Lin Qingjue said solemnly, "Penglai Island Master has lived for more than 20,000 years, why is it now starting to build the Tongtian Pagoda? As for Lin Zhu..." He was stagnant, no one had noticed the name, so did he." If it is not the cause of the suzerain, I really can''t figure it out. Everything is because of the suzerain, and the suzerain is the greatest hero."


    Zhou Shu had something to say, but Elder Ji spoke first.


    He slowly said, "Everything is just as Kunlun said, the biggest hero is you, alas, the dilemma of the Xuanhuang Realm for more than 20,000 years is finally going to be solved, and the one who broke the game is you, Sect Master Zhou, we old men, It��s really useless to live for so long."


    Everyone looked at Zhou Shu, and the admiration in their eyes seemed to increase.


    You know, three hundred years ago, there was no such person as Zhou Shu in the Xuanhuang Realm, but now, Zhou Shu has become the emperor, the breaker of the Xuanhuang Realm, and the person who changed everything.


    Who can believe it?


    Song Songsong nodded unconsciously, "Sect Master''s painstaking heart is really amazing, I am afraid that the emperor of the year would not be able to match it."


    Old Ji slowly said, "From the perspective of the old, you can add another earth emperor above the human emperor."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, and they continued to say, "Lao Ji is right. Only this is in line with what Sect Master Zhou did."


    Zhou Shu smiled, bitterly, "Don''t talk about it anymore."


    There are some sincere words in these words, but I am afraid that more of them are calculations. All of you here are scheming and calculating. They praise Zhou Shu as much as possible and exaggerate them in order to win Zhou Shu''s favor and better fight for the chance of promotion.


    It was also unexpected that Ji family, an ancient family, could do this step for the sake of rising to immortality.


    Of course, Zhou Shu will not change anything because of this.


    Elder Ji raised his hand and said, "The Sect Master deserves his name. If the Emperor hadn''t asked for blood to be connected, how about this family''s name and Sect Master?"


    Everyone was about to agree, and Zhou Shu had already sinked his face, "What I said before, don��t forget, I hope you can use your own power to expand your influence and spread the words just now to every corner of the Xuanhuang world, so that Xuanhuang All races in the world know that as long as they kill foreign races, there is a chance to be promoted to immortals. Now let me talk about how to get the specific quota."


    The noise subsided and it was completely quiet.


    The number of places is what they are most concerned about now.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "First, out of the 100 places, the Holland School and Penglai Island took 30, and everyone has a chance for the remaining 70."


    Everyone just nodded, and no one had any objections.


    Thirty is already considered less, after all, the entire Tongtian Pagoda was built by Zhou Shu and Penglai Island.


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of satisfaction, "The rest, follow a simple principle, the more you kill the aliens, the greater your chances. No matter who it is, of course, a sect will gather the aliens killed, and then select people. Come to get a spot, and it counts."


    "That''s the best."


    Song Songsong nodded quickly, already thinking in his heart what to do.


    Obviously, the larger the sect, the more dominant, Zhou Shu has taken care of them.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The more aliens you kill, the more places you will get, but there will be no more than three at most. That is to say, a sect can only be promoted to three people at most. As for how to distribute that is your business. , Remember, the more the better, if you feel that you have killed enough, or stop if you lose too much, then there may be nothing."


    Song Songsong is still showing his loyalty, "I will do my best to kill one hundred and not only ninety-nine."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I hope so, don''t try to deceive, if I see it, you know the consequences."


    "How dare to deceive the Sect Master."


    Li Chenyi nodded vigorously, "The Sect Master is already a great power. You can see anywhere in the Xuanhuang Realm, absolutely not dare."


    The rest nodded, but nodded.


    The Mahayana realm is connected to the heaven and the earth. You can see where you want to. It is impossible to cheat in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Not only humans, but other races in the Xuanhuang Realm have the same principles. For example, the four demon clan, which kills the most alien race, can also promote the demon clan to be promoted to the immortal, the barbarians in the hundred thousand mountains. This is the case with the Sihai Sea Clan, and so on. You must also publicize this point, and be sure to let them know."


    "Even the barbarians..."


    Song Songsong just wanted to say something but looking at the glaring gazes around, he quickly nodded in agreement.


    Zhou Shu looked at them quietly without saying a word.


    Lin Qingjue, who is cold and arrogant, Ji Lao who has never been born, the eldest grandson Youji with eyes above the top, is the best in the world, no matter how high they are in the day, but facing Zhou Shu at this time, except Wei Wei Nuo Nodding, convincing admiration, no other actions or thoughts.


    When he broke through the Mahayana realm, Zhou Shu felt like the world was in his hands, but now with the Tongtian Pagoda, it feels the same when watching everyone worship.


    Hold everything between your fingers.


    Outside the realm of cultivation, his fame and status were also satisfied. In this Xuanhuang realm, Zhou Shu could not ask for anything else. Fairy winner


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1994: guard

    metropolitan.


    Song Songsong saluted, and the younger generation will prepare now and leave first.


    Other monks also intend to leave. The goal is already there, of course, it is good to start implementation as soon as possible.


    Zhou Shu smiled, Elder Song, don''t you want to see Tongtian Tower?


    Song Songsong''s face tightened, and he quickly said, thinking.


    Zhou Shu nodded, raised the golden Wushuang Ling, and placed it in front of him.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on it, and they didn''t move.


    Soon, a golden light flashed from Wushuang Ling, and in the light, a magnificent building appeared in front of everyone.


    It is the phantom of the Tongtian Pagoda, through the interconnection between the city lord Zhou Shu and Wushuangling, the true appearance of the Tongtian Pagoda is fully revealed.


    Everyone stared at the phantom, looking a little dumbfounded.


    Song Songsong was a little surprised, is this the Tongtian Tower?


    Li Chenyi seems to be thinking, I don��t know, but this is indeed a teleportation array, which is a bit similar to the teleportation arrays kept in Emei, but it is much more magnificent and more complicated. I don��t understand it at all, but this A teleportation array of hundreds of meters is enough to reach the sky.


    Kunlun built the Tongtian Pagoda, a bridge between heaven and earth. The tower has nine floors, a height of 2,735 feet and a column of 9,999.


    Changsun Youji nodded. Except that the Tongtian Pagoda built by the Sect Master was much smaller, it was no different from the Kunlun records.


    In the eyes of Old Ji, it was the tower of Tongtian! In order to build this tower than our Ji family, the resources and energy that the suzerain has paid are countless, the old man has nothing to say except admiration.


    Yu Yixian pointed to the phantom, curiously asked, Sect Master, is that you next to the tower?


    Beside the Tongtian Pagoda, there stood a figure exactly like Zhou Shu, exuding a dignified aura, even if it was only a shadow of tens of millions of miles, it could be clearly felt here.


    Zhou Shu nodded, it was my clone of heaven and earth.


    The avatar of heaven and earth collects the essence of heaven and earth origin, and cannot be done without Mahayana.


    Yu Yixian slightly jaw, this clone is placed here, that Penglai Island can be considered foolproof, even he can hardly destroy it.


    Everyone knew that he was the Dao of Heaven and nodded one after another.


    Lin Qingjue shook his head slightly, I couldn''t see it.


    Everyone glared at the past, only Zhou Shu smiled slightly. Brother Lin was right. The clone was to defend against the alien, but he who really guarded the Tongtian Tower paused, watching Lin Qing absolutely silent.


    Yu people are quite puzzled.


    It''s the sword.


    Lin Qingjue pointed to the top of the Tongtian Tower. If he guessed right, this is the artifact that was born a few days ago, right?


    Everyone shook when they heard the sound and looked at the Tongtian Pagoda together. It was only then that there was a very small red line standing on the spire of the tower, vaguely like a sword.


    Artifact?


    Song Songsong''s heart was shocked, as if thinking of something, could it be the artifact that appeared in the North Sea of ??Mind some time ago?


    Li Chenyi seemed to realize something, and Emei felt it too, but he was late and saw nothing but a huge sinkhole.


    That day the pit was really big


    Yu Yixian nodded unconsciously, the old man had never seen such a big pit, and it would have been impossible for him to create such a sight if the artifact had not appeared in this world.


    That artifact is a sword? Did the Sovereign get it again? What is your name?


    Miao Ruolan looked at Zhou Shu, in addition to shock, she was even more happy, congratulations to the lord, she received two artifacts one after another, which is definitely the destiny of heaven.


    Song Songsong looked at Zhou Shu, with envy and greed in his eyes, and the Xuanhuang Realm added a new artifact. This is also a great happy event. Why didn''t the lord say earlier, I''ll wait and observe, when can I see it?


    I didn''t get that artifact.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. It was obtained by Li Aojian from my lotus school. The artifact is predestined with him but not with me.


    what?


    what?


    what!


    Everyone was shocked, and after the shock, there was more envy and hatred.


    For Zhou Shu, they have completely accepted their fate. No matter how incredible things Zhou Shu did, they would all be regarded as destiny. There would be no waves in their hearts. They would just obey, but they learned that another person from the Heyin Sect had obtained the artifact. , The mood is completely different.


    The appearance of a strong man in the small sect can be said to be an accident, but if one after another appears, it means that the sect itself is also the destiny.


    The Holland School will inevitably become stronger, and their status will inevitably shake.


    Even if Zhou Shu was gone and left the Xuanhuang Realm, the Heyin Sect was still very strong and would never be worse than them.


    Staring at the sword in the Tongtian Tower, everyone was silent.


    Zhou Shu looked at them, naturally understood their thoughts, with a slight smile, quite satisfied.


    He calmly said, this sword is called Ling Tianjian.


    Everyone was taken aback, huh? This name is very domineering.


    It has the same thing as Tuntian Gourd. Could it be that this artifact also has a grudge against him?


    The sky swallowing gourd was transformed by the horn of Ancestral Dragon, and it is said that that horn was cut off by him.


    I don��t know the source of the artifact.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, but after the divine tool recognized the master, he took the initiative to fly to the Tongtian Tower to perform the guardianship.


    At first, even Zhou Shu didn''t know why.


    Li Aojian said that Ling Tianjian was willing to follow him and flew away. He said that he would come to him again after the matter was finished. He didn''t know what he meant and only let it go, so when Li Aojian returned to the Dutch School, he did not carry the artifact.


    Then Zhou Shu got the news from the city lord.


    The city lord said that a sword appeared to him inexplicably. After he saw it, he knew it was an unknown artifact. At that time, he thought it was the way of heaven to destroy the Tongtian Pagoda. He was very anxious, so he started his hand immediately, but where did he think, The sword drew out the word Shouta out of thin air, and then stayed on top of the Tongtian Tower.


    The city lord did not speak no matter how to ask, he could only be vigilant day and night, and at the same time went to Zhou Shu.


    After the two met, they realized that the sword that appeared in the Tongtian Tower was Li Aojian''s new artifact.


    After the two had a conversation, the city lord learned about Zhou Shu''s process of crossing the catastrophe, and gradually understood it and felt relieved.


    It seems that Xuanhuangjie Tiandi has acquiesced to the existence of Tongtian Pagoda, and even let the artifact guard the tower.


    ����The newly-appearing artifact of the Xuanhuang Realm will inevitably carry the will of the Xuanhuang Realm itself, and will fulfill the mission of the guardian of the Xuanhuang Realm. The Lingtian Sword appears in the Tongtian Pagoda and can only be instructed by the world of the Xuanhuang Realm.


    This was the second indirect exchange between Zhou Shu and the Xuanhuang World, and the first time the Xuanhuang World helped him through the catastrophe.


    The two exchanges were consecutive students, and it was difficult to distinguish one after another, and the meaning was obvious.


    The new artifact immediately guard the tower


    Could it be that the reason for the emergence of the artifact is the Tongtian Tower?


    It seemed that Xuanhuang World Heaven and Earth really wanted to confront him.


    No one has been promoted to immortality for so long, and even Xuanhuang Realm can''t help it. This time we have a big backstage.


    Although Zhou Shu only said a few words, everyone understood the profound meaning contained therein, and unconsciously relaxed, showing joy.


    Now, it can be said that there is no doubt at all.


    (:Thank you Junjie Hao Xia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1995: talk

    As the golden light scattered, Tongtian Tower slowly disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu put away Wushuang Ling and looked at everyone with a smile, "You see, what do you think?"


    "There was a trace of doubt before, but now it is completely gone."


    Lin Qingjue looked solemn, "Since Xuanhuangjie Tiandi allows divine tools to guard the Tongtian Pagoda, what else is there to fear for the immortal cultivators of my generation? This time, even if heaven comes to stop it, we must take a fight."


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment, and even said the word Heaven. It seemed that Kunlun had really made up his mind.


    "Yes, this is our best chance to rise to an immortal. We must not miss it."


    Yu Yixian nodded, "The Sect Master is dedicated to immortal cultivators, and even the Xuanhuang Realm Heaven and Earth, which hasn''t moved for more than 20,000 years, has done it. Why do we back down? In any case, we will support Tongtian Pagoda and let us immortal cultivators once again. Step into the fairy world."


    The wonderful truths are combined and ceremonious, "Just a word from the lord, Cihang will do everything."


    Song Songsong raised his hand and said, "When I go to the immortal world, I will definitely tell Senior Tianjian about the great kindness of the lord."


    Everyone expressed their opinions, a little more determined than before.


    After all, the Tongtian Tower is in front of him. After all, the artifacts are guarded. If you have to fear the heavens and the immortal world, you are incompetent.


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded and said in a straightforward voice, "Everyone, go and prepare. Every once in a while, tell me what you are doing. One more thing to remember is that there should be no needless fighting between the six major sects. If I Now, if anyone in your sect is torturing fellow people for the sake of another race, the entire sect will never have the opportunity to climb the Tongtian Tower."


    Everyone was shocked.


    Miao Ruolan slowly said, "Sect Master, no matter how strict my Shushan rules are, unexpected situations will inevitably occur."


    Song Songsong said anxiously, "Yes, if someone buys the monks in my sect and deliberately kills a few disciples of the small sect, then my Heavenly Sword Sect will be over. This is easy to happen. Sect Master, please think twice. ."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "When this happens, I will deal with it accordingly, but the rules are the rules, and more restraint is the right way for you."


    "The suzerain is right, and I cannot tolerate it."


    Li Chenyi said solemnly, "Emei will resolutely implement it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at the people. "The time for determining the quota is tentatively set at 15 years, which is five years after the fourth batch of alien invasion. As long as all the races in the Xuanhuang world work together, they will not be invaded within 15 years. All the alien races are eliminated, and the Xuanhuang Realm must no longer have the slightest worry of overturning. If this step is not done, the Tongtian Tower will not be opened, and you will not be willing to leave the Xuanhuang Realm, right?"


    "of course."


    Lin Qingjue nodded, "If the alien race is still raging, Kunlun will never leave the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Song Songsong said in a hurry, "It is necessary to eradicate foreign races that I wait for the immortal cultivator to do."


    Of course he wanted to leave now, but looking at Zhou Shu''s appearance, he knew that it was impossible.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Everyone, go back first. I will officially announce this in Lingyu City tomorrow. I hope you can help me by then, but don''t talk about it for today."


    "Natural, natural, everything obeys the suzerain."


    Everyone nodded, obediently, and left.


    When I left, I couldn''t avoid a lot of comments. Of course, I didn''t dare to criticize Zhou Shu for the secret comments.


    "The Sovereign is so divine, how does he know that fifteen years from now is five years after the fourth batch of aliens invaded?"


    "Don''t ask about this. Since the Sect Master can communicate with the Xuanhuang Realm, and say nothing can be wrong, we just need to listen. But speaking, the current Sect Master Zhou is almost the same as the ancient gods."


    "Yes, everything he does is beyond imagination and beyond human''s reach."


    "Sect Master has only cultivated for less than three hundred years..."


    There was silence for a while.


    "The Tongtian Pagoda, I really don��t know how the Sect Master did it. Even if Penglai Island is richer than our six major sects, how could it be willing to leave it to Zhou Shu to do it, and who is that line master Lin Zhu? There is such a great talent in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "The Sect Master didn''t say, obviously he didn''t want us to know, hey, who can make the tower of Tongtian, I don''t know what family he belongs to?"


    "It would be nice if we met first..."


    "Elder Ji, Shi Cai listened to what you said, your Ji family has been studying the Tongtian Pagoda?"


    "Tongtian Pagoda was originally based on the appearance of Haotian Pagoda. It is not surprising that Ji Lao is studying."


    "The Sect Master has done it all here, and the old will not hide it. It is true. We have been studying the Tongtian Pagoda, but...hehe, you are not afraid of jokes when you say it. You can only send a hundred miles at most, let alone Tongtian, even The river can''t pass."


    "That''s also great, we don''t have a clue at all."


    "You Emei are also thinking about it?"


    "Lay, can you guarantee that the Chongyang Palace has no thoughts? Who does not want to be in the teleportation array, and who does not study it in secret, do you think it is, Elder Lin?"


    "The words have been opened, there is nothing to hide, Kunlun is studying, but there is no good result."


    "That''s it. I can''t think of what our six major sects are doing, but we were preempted by Sect Master Zhou, but we can''t even make it a little bit. , No one can unlock it."


    "Zhou Sect Master is also a man of great benevolence, even if he has the Tongtian Tower, he will share it with us."


    "Yes, worthy of the name of the emperor, if it is really done, so that we can have a hundred people in the Xuanhuang Realm, why not give him the name of the emperor?"


    "The Jiang family is gone, whoever you give it to, haha."


    "But the conditions set by the Sect Master are still a bit harsh. I''m still worried that someone will buy our Heavenly Sword Sect monks to deal with other small sects, and that''s it. It''s simply too simple and common."


    "It''s too simple and too common. You Tianjianmen often do this kind of thing, right?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Elder Miao."


    "What you elder did...oh, it looks like a real person."


    "What is the wisdom of the layman, the younger generation listens with respect."


    "The sect master said very clearly that people in the sect cannot kill fellow people, so as long as the person who has done this kind of thing is no longer a person in the sect, of course, the rules must be followed. This is necessary. The law of rights and interests of the time cannot be regarded as a conventional method, otherwise..."


    "Understand, understand, occasionally, but if you use it deliberately, then the sin will not be forgiven."


    "Yes, if you use this as a shield, you can never imagine that one of you can be promoted to immortality."


    "It''s really stupid without knowing it. How can there be a disciple like you?"


    "Lord Li Xing Don''t slander real people! Otherwise, don''t blame my Heavenly Sword Sect for turning your face."


    The two glared at each other.


    "I didn''t slander the real person. I was talking about you. Besides, what can you do if you turn your face? You have to touch me. Don''t even think about being promoted to the immortal at the Heavenly Sword Sect. Remember, now the six major sects listen to the Heyin Sect. Yes, your previous prestige is useless at all, don��t you understand?"


    "You... forget it, it''s my fault, don''t be offended by Li Xingzhu."


    They were originally deep people, and it was impossible to show their concerns in public, but now Zhou Shu is obviously higher than them, and it doesn''t make sense to carry the deepness. From now on, you will have to do things for Zhou Shu and communicate with each other.


    9


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1996: Penglai

    The first great power in 20,000 years, the celebration held for this is an unprecedented grand occasion, so grand, no need to mention it.


    And Zhou Shu''s words last year at the celebration made the whole Lingyu City boil.


    With the proliferation of those present, it didn''t take long, four continents and four seas, and the entire Xuanhuang world was boiling.


    As long as you kill enough alien races, you will have the opportunity to ascend to the heavenly pagoda. It sounds like a very absurd lie, but from the mouth of Da Neng, there are six major sects and strong guarantees from the great family. , Everyone, it''s not right, all races should be convinced.


    The Xuanhuang Realm was completely lively.


    All sects and races all acted and formed countless demon teams to sharpen their swords to foreign races.


    Everyone''s eyes flashed with excitement, looking at the alien races that he had been extremely afraid of, it seemed as if he had seen the best treasure, no fear.


    They used to fight against alien races to protect themselves, or to protect the Xuanhuang Realm, but now they are to achieve their ultimate goal of becoming immortal.


    For such a goal, everyone can be desperate.


    The aliens might also wonder, why they came to invade the Xuanhuang Realm, but how did they become prey to the door? Everyone is not afraid of death to come and kill us. What is the situation, shouldn''t we hide in the sect and wait for us?


    Because of Zhou Shu''s words, an unprecedented chaos between heaven and earth is unfolding.


    Whether it''s good or bad, no one can decide, and no one cares, what else can you think about being able to rise to the immortal?


    Even Zhou Shu didn''t think about the consequences.


    At this time, Zhou Shu left the Heyin faction early, went to Penglai Island, and exchanged places with his world clone.


    Now Penglai Island is the top priority and cannot tolerate the slightest difference.


    "Beads."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the Xuanlin Jade Teleportation Formation, "Bring it, can you use it?"


    Lin Zhu stared at the teleportation array, seemingly thoughtful, "It''s really a mysterious scale jade! Qianji Island specifically mentioned that it could not be used to make the formation center, it is stable and comfortable, and will not be used. The people in the teleportation formation are harmed, and the original Tongtian Pagoda little girl can��t guarantee...but if you want to redo it now, I��m afraid it will take more time. Moreover, these mysterious scale jade seem not enough."


    "There is one more."


    Zhou Shu put up another one, "Is that enough?"


    "Where did you get it?"


    Lin Zhu was stagnant, unconsciously showing a lot of excitement, "Two should be enough, it just takes time, it may take a few more years, it would be a success in a few months, now the tower is only the last Several runes."


    "No hurry, we still have fifteen years."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If you can change, you can change. It''s best to be stable. You can''t fail this time."


    Lin Zhu nodded slightly, and looked at Zhou Shu with a bit of resentment, "Yes, who let you recruit so many people? Are you really planning to bring so many people to promote together? Many of them are not from our lotus school. , Will there be problems in the future?"


    "Don''t think too far, talk about things later, and..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something, and his expression gradually became calm.


    Lin Zhu asked, "And what?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I don''t know, maybe I can''t use this Tongtian Pagoda, and I may not go to the fairyland with you."


    "what?"


    Lin Zhu was shocked and said anxiously, "Senior, don''t talk nonsense, if you don''t go, that little girl will not go!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s just talking, don''t think too much, then watch it again, anyway, there must be no accident in the Tongtian Tower."


    He has never planned to use the Tongtian Tower to ascend to immortals. The Tongtian Tower was built for them, so it would be good to send them all to the immortal world.


    "Senior, just rest assured."


    Lin Zhu nodded earnestly, "For more than a hundred years, the little girl promised that there will be no mistakes and no accidents. Seniors are here now, well, there is that weird sword..." She turned around and glanced at her. Somewhat confused.


    "Why is it weird?"


    Zhou Shu also glanced at Ling Tianjian, but didn''t notice anything.


    He had studied this artifact for a long time before, but he could not enter it or communicate with it.


    This is not surprising. The artifact found its first owner, so naturally it would not pay attention to other people, and it would be impossible to communicate with the will of the Xuanhuang Realm through it.


    Lin Zhu thought carefully for a while, hesitatingly said, "Now that it is there, the little girl won''t be tired at all. She doesn''t use the soul fluid for days and nights without rest, and... it seems to be deliberately guiding her. Like a woman, I rarely stagnate when doing things, and it''s easier than before. Some troublesome runes, naturally, come out, there is a kind of... a kind of..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Is there God''s will in the dark?"


    "Hmm."


    Lin Zhu clapped his hands and said, "It''s almost like this, it helps a lot anyway."


    Zhou Shu said slightly, "It''s definitely not a bad thing, you don''t have to think about it, Zhu."


    The nascent artifact, the self-will is not stable enough, and more depends on the will of the Xuanhuang Realm. It seems that the Xuanhuang Realm has done something with it.


    The Teleportation Array Tongtian Tower, etc., were originally born in the Xuanhuang Realm. It is not surprising that the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm knew the truth. Then, under the guise of Lin Zhu''s hand, to improve or enhance the Tongtian Tower, it is not a bad thing.


    As for whether it was a good thing, Zhou Shu couldn''t understand it.


    A dark shadow emerged from the two of them, and it was the city lord who swayed.


    Lin Zhu looked at it and said distressedly, "You are a little haggard again, Xiao Mu."


    "Tired."


    The city lord nodded very helplessly, "I can only collect a portion of the essence every day. It seems that it will take a few years to complete. I blame Zhou Shu. If I come early, I can get ready earlier."


    He was about to leave the Xuanhuang Realm. As the City Lord of the Founding Wood, he naturally wanted to extract the essence from his body and fill it into his new body.


    This is what this little baby looks like.


    Similar to transfer repair.


    This is not easy to do, but as much as you can learn, it is related to the future of the immortal world. As for what you can''t learn, you can stay in the Xuanhuang world, or you may give birth to a new spirit again, or a new foundation. wood.


    This has a great impact on yourself. Every day, every time you absorb some essence, the power of the founding wood will weaken a little bit, until Penglai Island completely loses the power of guarding. Without Zhou Shu, the city lord could not do this. .


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Don''t worry, what you do is that I will stay here for this period of time until you completely change, until the Tongtian Tower is completed."


    The city lord snorted, "Nonsense, if you change at this time, I will let someone kill you."


    "Little Wood is not afraid, I will protect you."


    Lin Zhu approached, squeezed his face, smiling.


    "Go, go."


    The city lord waved his hand and was about to say a few words, but he suddenly stopped when he saw the Lingtian Sword on the Tongtian Tower.


    He showed a bit of dignity, looked at Zhou Shu, and said, "Zhou Shu, do you know? This sword is a bit wrong with me."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and quickly understood, "You are part of the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm, and it is considered a divine tool. Now you want to leave the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm, the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm may be unhappy, but don��t worry, I promise you I can leave.") Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 1997: Explain

    Days pass by.


    Zhou Shu is on Penglai Island, drifting with the island.


    No one has trouble with Penglai Island, and there is no heaven.


    What makes him strange is that since he reached the Mahayana realm, he hasn''t found any traces of heaven.


    Did Tian Dao avoid him deliberately, or did he abandon the Xuanhuang World because of the anger of the Xuanhuang World?


    There is no answer, and there is no way to find the answer, so I have to wait and see what happens.


    Zhou Shu did not monitor the Xuanhuang Realm day and night to observe whether the sects violated the rules and whether they had been following his instructions.


    The harsh rhetoric at the time was to express one��s own attitude and never allow chaos, but how to do it actually depends on the self-consciousness of each sect. He believes that no one will actively violate the rules, and occasionally bad situations should not be too much Take it to heart, for the immortal world, this is inevitable.


    He understands that there will be no fish when the water is clear, and there will be no people when the water is clear.


    Moreover, it is impossible for him to have the energy to look after the entire Xuanhuang Realm, just to see if he is close, more energy and time should be put on Shuzhi Dao.


    Before leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, Shu Zhidao must be perfected and enough heirs must be found.


    This is what he needs to do most.


    He has done the former and it took more than a year.


    After becoming a Mahayana state, I blended into the world and truly felt everything in the world. Naturally, my understanding of Dao has also increased to a higher level. Although this level is not large, it is enough to lower the threshold of Shuzhi Dao again and refine the Qi state. On the fifth floor, with a certain talent, you can start practicing Shuxin Sutra.


    This Shuxin Sutra is very different from the previous ones. It does not contain any advanced techniques. It is basically a simple technique. Compared with other practice methods, there seems to be no special place, but it has two wonderful things. At first, you can practice until you reach the Nascent Infant Realm without changing the exercises. Second, after completing the Shu Xin Sutra, you may gain two wonderful domain abilities.


    One is the domain of the moon mirror.


    A hazy moonlight will form around the cultivator, and most illusions or disguise will be revealed in the moonlight.


    This kind of ability can be described as the best life-saving among middle and low-level cultivators. As long as it is obtained, the situation of being brought into the illusion and encountering a crisis like Zhou Shu will not happen again.


    The second is the domain of light thunder.


    The cultivator is surrounded by a thin layer of mist. This layer of fog can transform the various powers that attack the cultivator into a small thunder light. The light can protect the cultivator or release it to attack the opponent. It is both offensive and defensive, which is really rare. .


    It seems simple, but it contains the essence of Shu Zhi Dao, and it is all-inclusive, and it is used to return to others.


    It is not a simple thing to do. It is necessary to reduce the complexity to simplicity, and turn the complicated way of Shu into such a method that everyone can use. It may not be possible for hundreds of thousands of years.


    The two domains are not obtained at the same time. According to the cultivator''s aptitude and luck, one can be obtained randomly.


    No matter which one they get, it is the luck of middle and low-level cultivators. It can help them walk more smoothly and safely on the road of cultivating immortals, and it will also allow them to find their place among the cultivators of the sands of the Ganges River, and make themselves better.


    The tactics that can be practiced in the Qi Refining Realm can be cultivated to the Nascent Infant Realm and the ability to cultivate beyond the realm, who would not want it.


    Of course, there are disadvantages.


    If you choose Shuxin Sutra, you can no longer practice other mental methods at the same time, and it is impossible for a cultivator to realize other Dao before enlightenment. It is equivalent to learning Shu Xin Sutra and is bound to Shu Zhi Dao, and cannot be separated before enlightenment. , Otherwise it will completely lose the Shu Zhi Li.


    Many mental methods have similar characteristics, but the Shu Xin Sutra is more advanced, and you can''t even study other mental methods concurrently.


    Zhou Shu deliberately did it.


    Because Shu Zhi Dao is very difficult, it is difficult to succeed without Zhou Shu''s talent. If the cultivator has to be distracted while practicing Shu Xin Sutra, it is almost impossible to achieve Shu Zhi Dao. Zhou Shu must do so. Get more talents.


    Even if there are shortcomings, it is second to none in the Xuanhuang Realm. Zhou Shu is confident that once the current Shu Xin Sutra is passed out, it will definitely attract the attention of the entire Xuanhuang Realm. He can imagine the grand occasion at that time.


    "Which school do you go?"


    "You are so talented, join the Heyin Pie! You can learn Shu Xin Jing!"


    "Yes, if you can get the Light Thunder Realm, it will be perfect. I will definitely be able to rise to the immortal in the future. That''s the decision!"


    "I will also go with you. Although the talent is a little bit short of talent, I heard that the lotus pie also wants.


    There will be countless immortal cultivators who want to get the Shuxin Sutra of the Heyin School and obtain the two magical domains. Therefore, Zhou Shu''s Shuzhi Dao can also be spread, gradually expanded, and become his biggest in the future. One of the boosters.


    Leaving a Tao on the Xuanhuang Realm is one of the things that immortal cultivators most desire. It is more important than leaving fame and fortune. This is an inexhaustible wealth for eternal life. As long as there are disciples to pass on, even if Zhou Shu is in the immortal world, or It is the farther sky, Da Luotian, can also be rewarded.


    Of course, there will be a lot of resistance.


    Dao has always been a battleground for all sects, and there will definitely be a lot of slander or slander, and it is inevitable that there will be some fights.


    However, now all the monks are busy killing alien races in order to promote immortality, the major sects will pay less attention to middle and low-level immortal cultivators, and they will not compete for talents everywhere, and Zhou Shu It is also the only Mahayana realm in the Xuanhuang Realm, and immortal cultivators all yearn for it to worship under its door as the glory. At this time, it is the best time to expand Shuzhi Dao.


    Within a few decades, Shu Zhidao became a Taoism of the Xuanhuang Realm, and it has been passed down.


    The real foundation of the Heyin School is the Tao of Shu. It is not Zhou Shu who has left or is about to leave the Xuanhuang Realm, or other people. People always leave the Xuanhuang Realm. Only the Tao will last forever. Absolutely.


    The opportunity is not to be missed, the time does not come, it is now.


    Thinking about it, Zhou Shu''s mouth unconsciously smiled.


    "Master, what are you thinking?"


    Xu Rong, who was sitting practising meditation next to him, looked strangely at Zhou Shu when he looked up, and couldn''t help but ask.


    Zhou Shu raised his head and said casually, "Thinking about us."


    "what����"


    Xu Rong''s heart tightened, his face flushed unconsciously, and he didn''t know how to respond.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''m thinking about our way of Shu. I fell in love for a while, Senior Sister, if you practice hard, you will surely achieve success in the future. You live up to the way of Shu, and the way of Shu will live up to you."


    Xu Rong quickly lowered his head, "I see, teacher...brother."


    Nearby, not only Xu Rong, but also Lei Yuan, Zhao Yueru and others.


    In addition, there are many people from other sects. For example, Yu Yixian, Li Chenyi and others are also on Penglai Island.


    Zhou Shu lives on Penglai Island, and Penglai Island has naturally become the center of the entire Xuanhuang world. From time to time, people come to talk about swordsmanship, listen to teachings, or report on the latest situation. Zhou Shu can let it go. They dare not have the slightest. Frivolous. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 1998: Run into the island

    Penglai Island, which was half-destroyed in the invasion of the demons, was not rebuilt.


    The island is full of debris and broken tiles, completely different from the past grand scene.


    But the monks still came in an endless stream, just to meet Zhou Shu on the island, hoping to get Zhou Shu''s guidance.


    Zhou Shu never turned the door away. Every ten days, he opened a dojo in the ruined wall to entertain the monks from all quarters, give instructions to the monks, preach to solve puzzles, enjoy it, and feel bored.


    This kind of thing is naturally good.


    On the one hand, it can greatly increase his prestige. Now his prestige has already surpassed that of the emperor of the year. No one in the Xuanhuang world knows it. On the other hand, the puzzle has always been twofold. While answering questions, he also To be able to grow, not to mention Zhou Shu''s Tao was originally to learn the benefits of various Tao.


    Can''t ask for it.


    During this period of time, Zhou Shu had seen countless high-ranking monks and had gained countless numbers.


    It''s the day.


    The dojo has been closed, and only three or four people are sitting idle.


    After a short while, Yu Yixian''s eyes flashed, Huo Ran got up and bowed respectfully to Zhou Shu, "Thank you for your guidance."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Congratulations to the layman, who understands the Taoist tea ceremony, it is rare to realize the three Taoisms and the power of the three Taoisms in the Nineth Heaven."


    Yu Yixian looked humble, "It''s a boiled one, the old man is not very talented in the tea ceremony, if it is not for the enlightenment of the suzerain, it will never be successful."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "The layman did it himself, and it has nothing to do with me."


    Yu Yixian enlightened the tea ceremony, and Zhou Shu himself was almost done, but he deliberately stopped on the threshold and did not go further.


    Similar to the tea ceremony, there are kendo, talisman, calligraphy, painting, tool, and so on. There are no less than twenty kinds of Taoism. Zhou Shuquan has passed the stage of enlightenment. Standing on the edge of enlightenment, it is not difficult to cross the threshold. If he wants, in a short time It is not a problem to realize twenty or thirty kinds of Taoism.


    But because of Shu Zhidao, he does not intend to enlighten other Taoism for the time being.


    Li Chenyi stepped forward to congratulate, and said with emotion, "Speaking of which, in the past, the great powers can often enlighten several ways or even more than a dozen ways. Our younger generations are really far behind, and I don''t know... ��"


    After saying a few words, Zhou Shu didn''t respond. He looked up, but saw Zhou Shu lift his eyes and look into the distance, as if he saw something.


    Li Chenyi also shut his mouth and followed Zhou Shu''s gaze. After watching for a long time, he saw two figures flying over.


    "These two should not be humans..."


    Just after seeing it clearly, he was shocked again, "The original power on his body is so rich... the aura is so strong, I am afraid it is similar to the artifact, the origin is not simple, is it..."


    A light flashed in his eyes, as if thinking of something.


    Zhou Shu stared at the two, but said nothing.


    Not long after they went to Penglai Island. They were two slender women. They looked up and down for a while, and immediately rushed over to Zhou Shu.


    Xu Rong frowned and walked on the two trails, "I''m sorry, the two Taoists came late. The dojo will open in ten days. If you want to hear the Tao, you will come again."


    "We are not here to hear the Tao!"


    The purple-haired woman pointed at Zhou Shu and shouted, "Zhou Shu, let us work hard to kill the foreign race, but you are hiding here, so happy!"


    The white-haired woman on the side quickly covered the purple-haired woman��s mouth, "Sister, don��t talk nonsense!"


    Xu Rong frowned, and was about to speak. Li Chenyi had already walked up and said rather displeased, "The two Daoists of the Monster Race, it is very rude not to say anything when they trespassed on Penglai Island without speaking. , Quickly apologize to Sect Master Zhou, otherwise don��t blame me for being rude.��


    These two are of course Mumu Li.


    "Star Lord, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "Senior Sister, let them in."


    Entering the dojo, Mu Yi looked at Zhou Shu with enthusiasm, and Mu Ze respectfully saluted, "Sect Master, my sister ran into the dojo without knowing how to do it, so please don''t take offense."


    "Mu Mu Li, you have made great progress."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But you need to be more restrained when casting the spell. The aura is too eye-catching, it is not hidden, and it is easy to be noticed by others and cause trouble."


    Mu nonchalantly said, "Now no one dares to trouble us. I don''t need to converge to make trouble, I am not afraid.


    Mu seemed thoughtful, "It''s okay on weekdays, but once we use more force, we don''t know how to restrain our breath."


    "I observed you for a while, and there is almost a way."


    Zhou Shu took out a jade slip, quickly injected a few spiritual thoughts, and handed them to the two of them, "Look, this method should be suitable for you and can condense the original power in your body. You can learn it now. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me."


    Mu took the Yu Jian and looked carefully, and soon his face showed joy.


    They are transformed by immortals. Even if they become big monsters, they can easily expose the huge source of their bodies when using the exercises. If they are discovered by someone with a heart, they will be in a very dangerous situation. The family couldn''t find a good solution, after all, Xianyi was the first time I saw a monster like a demon, and Mu was always worried about it.


    The method Zhou Shu gave was not complicated, but extremely effective, and could almost completely solve this problem.


    "Thank you suzerain."


    Mu bowed and thanked him, and started practicing according to the method. After a short while, the huge original energy on his body has been reduced for most, and his face is more joyful. "Sister, take a look, you should learn faster."


    "Don''t watch, don''t watch."


    When he said he didn''t look at it, he had already penetrated the divine sense into the jade slip and started to learn it carefully.


    After running the exercises for a few times, the aura became very weak, not to mention what the body was, even the identity of the monster clan was hard to see.


    "Hey, it''s really effective!"


    Mu Li was very happy. He looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Sect Master Zhou, you are really amazing, much better than Grandpa Mu. He can''t do it after decades of thinking."


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word, while Li Chenyi beside him was stunned.


    From seeing these two women to the present, it has only taken a quarter of an hour. In such a short time, Zhou Shu has created a technique that perfectly converges the breath of the two women, which is simply incredible.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his mind is more complicated.


    During these hours, he has been on Penglai Island and saw Zhou Shu almost every day, but every time he saw him, he felt different. This person is really terrifying.


    "You have to be careful when you are walking outside. Although the situation is different now, beware of accidents."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two women and said warmly, "You are here at the right time, introduce a few seniors you know, this is Li Chenyi, the star lord of Emei, you may deal with each other in the future, it is better to meet earlier."


    Mu Muli quickly nodded and saluted, "Mu Muli, I have seen Senior Star Master."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Star Lord, they are my juniors, you can take more care of them in the future and don''t let anything happen to them."


    Li Chenyi was shocked, and hurriedly responded, "The two girls are too polite. It is okay to take care of each other in the same way. I am a bit disrespectful when it comes to being a talent. Don''t be surprised."


    Zhou Shu didn��t know why the two women came, but he could tell that Li Chenyi seemed to have a covetous heart for the two women, so he said something. If they have something to do in the future, he will ask Li Chenyi to ask. Of course Li Chenyi didn''t dare to do anything wrong, even if he guessed Mumu''s identity, he didn''t dare. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 1999: problem

    Of course, Li Chenyi understood Zhou Shu''s thoughts, and quickly expressed his attitude without asking more questions.


    "There is another senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded and pointed to Yu Yixian behind him, "Mu Muli, this is the layman Yu Yixian, the elder of the Chongyang Palace, is one of the best in the Xuanhuang Realm. At this time, I am thinking about it. See a gift, that''s it."


    "Ok."


    The two women were shocked, and hurriedly stepped forward to salute Yixian, "I have met the senior layman."


    Yu Yixian didn''t move, he hadn''t moved since the beginning.


    It looks like a wandering thing, everything around is invisible, but in fact, the heart is like a tide.


    These two women, who were supposed to be the things of his Yu family''s promotion, have now become the elves and monsters. After tens of thousands of years of hard work, they have already seen it, but the mood is always a little ups and downs, simply Don''t think about it.


    After Mu saluted, he stood there and said, "Senior layman, mother and we are all very grateful to you. If there is any dispatch in the future, I will definitely comply."


    Mu Li followed, "Yes, Senior Lay, just say what you want us to do, and my mother said that you gave us all our lives."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s enough if you have the heart, and the layman will not care about you."


    "Senior great grace, our mother and daughter will remember it in our hearts."


    Mu Muli saluted again and walked away slowly, but Yu Yixian seemed to move, but he didn''t say anything.


    Zhou Shu''s voice came in his ear, "The layman doesn''t need to think too much, there will be everything that should be there, I will give you, only more."


    The surging heart wave gradually calmed down. Yes, even without Xianyi, the hope of ascending immortality was lost, but there was a place in the Tongtian Pagoda, and Xianyi only had 10% hope, while Tongtian Pagoda was 90% able to succeed.


    Zhou Shu pointed to Xu Rong, "This is my disciple and my senior sister, Xu Rong, who is very nice. You can find her in the Heyin School in the future."


    "Senior Xu...sister."


    Mu Ling bowed, a little confused, "Is it a disciple or a senior sister? It''s so hard to count seniority."


    Xu Rong spread his hands, glanced at Zhou Shu, and smiled helplessly, "It''s up to you, I don''t know how to tell it anyway."


    "That''s really weird."


    Mu Li blinked, looking at Zhou Shu for a while, and Xu Rong for a while, until he was reprimanded by Mu, he looked away.


    "bad."


    Mu Li looked at Zhou Shu, frowning and said, "Sect Master, you have confused us all. You will introduce the seniors and teach us the tricks. We only listen to you, and we have forgotten what to do with you. ."


    Zhou Shu said slightly, "Mu Yi, you said I am here at ease, did you come here to scold me?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Mu Yi clenched his fists and said bitterly, "You said you are not angry, you let our sisters kill 10 million foreign races, so we work hard every day, but you sit here and don''t care about anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then you kill enough?"


    Mu Li shook his head, "How can it be so fast."


    Zhou Shu showed a little seriousness, "Then you shouldn''t come to me."


    Mu Li stared at Zhou Shu, "How easy is it to kill."


    Mu stepped forward and said softly, "Sovereign, what we have been doing, we clean up alien races every day, and basically don��t rest. Now we have killed more than 30,000. We will definitely fulfill the requirements of the lord, but now we have encountered some Question, I want to ask the suzerain."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Go ahead."


    "There are two problems."


    Mu nodded, "First, the sect master has now announced the Tower of Heaven. In order to obtain a spot, the entire Xuanhuang Realm races are killing aliens. The Qinghai Mu Family we are in did not intend to come out to fight against aliens, but now they are all coming out. Yes, and fight against the alien race with us. Then the alien race that our sister and Mu family killed together, don��t know how to calculate?"


    "It''s annoying, Sovereign."


    Mu Li added, "We killed more than 30,000 independently. In fact, there were many more later than 30,000, but they were all done with the Mu family. I said that even if they were there, my sister I just refused to say that other people''s things are not counted, and it must be counted as one''s own, but how can I tell them so clearly? My sister and I cannot dispute, so I can only come to you to judge."


    Looking at the two women, Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously.


    He had seen Mu''s paranoia, and the reason why he let them kill 10 million alien races was to cure this paranoia, but it seemed to have no effect.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The Mu Family''s also count."


    Mu Yi clapped his hands and rejoiced, "Sister, let me just say it, the lord must have the answer.


    Mu hesitated, "But..."


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "That ten million originally included the Mu family. It was because the Mu family did not come out, so the responsibility fell on your sisters. Now that the Mu family has all come out, it will naturally be counted together again. If you have enough, you can also get the qualification to climb the Tongtian Tower."


    Mu Li looked excited, "Our sister is so powerful, she will definitely be able to go up!"


    Mu lightly nodded, and said helplessly, "Sect Master said so, Mu can only obey the Sect Master''s meaning, and one more thing is about the Demon Race."


    "Guess it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The Demon Race is the nemesis of the Mu Family. The Mu Family was unwilling to come out because of the Demon Race."


    Contaminated by devil blood or devil qi, the cultivator still has a way to solve it, but the wood demon can��t solve it basically can only watch the devil qi and devil blood invade the body, the cultivation is completely lost, yes, and Xiuxian The difference is that they will not become demon slaves.


    "What can the Sect Master do?"


    Mu showed some anxiety, "Although there are not many demons, there are signs of spreading. I am worried that the Mu family will suffer heavy losses."


    Mu Li followed, "Don''t worry about our sisters, we are not afraid."


    Xianyi is a ninth-order spiritual creature, with the original blessing of the mysterious yellow world, and many special features of foreign races cannot affect them, such as the smell of the herring clan, etc., and the demon energy and blood cannot invade, Zhou Shu let them go There are also reasons for this.


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, "You wait a few days, I will think of a way."


    "understood."


    Mu nodded, looking at Zhou Shu, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Is there a solution in a few days?"


    Mu Li was a little anxious, "You must figure out a way, otherwise we will go to kill the alien race alone, and the Mu family will run away when they see the demons."


    "Don''t worry, if the lord said so, there will be no problems."


    Li Chenyi said, "You just wait."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I have some clues, don''t worry too much. You stay here these days and ask your seniors for advice and advice. It is also good for you."


    Mu lightly nodded and whispered, "I will be content if I can ask the sect master."


    "I also have a lot of questions for you!"


    Mu Li has already walked up with a look of expectation, "I have a lot of things that I don��t understand about Mu Yanshu, and Grandpa Zhu doesn��t understand either, but I think you must understand, because my sister said you know everything. What you can''t, is the most powerful person in the world.") Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2000: Toddler

    "Wearing this amulet, you are not afraid of the demons?"


    Muyi held a piece of wood in his hand and looked up and down, very curious.


    "It''s not that you are not afraid, but you can temporarily resist the devil blood and devil energy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "After using the magic formula, it will take the initiative to absorb the demon blood and demon energy around it to protect you. If the wood chip turns black, it means that the demon energy it has absorbed has reached the limit and cannot be used anymore and must be replaced. But it does not mean that this wood chip will be scrapped from now on. After the magic crystal is used to expel the demon blood and devil energy, it can still be used, just like a sponge, it can be used again after it is filled with water and squeezed dry."


    Mu Li blinked his big eyes, "What is a sponge?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Well, I can''t explain it for a while. Sponge is a kind of..."


    "Well, sister, the lord has said clearly enough."


    Mu frowned, pulled Mu Li behind him, and said, "Thank you Sect Master, with this, the Mu Family can also fight against the demons."


    "You only need to teach the Mu Family the law."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Also, the magic crystal can only be used by the two of you, and the other Mu family can''t touch the magic crystal, remember."


    Mu quickly nodded, "Well, remember."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, a large pile of wood chips flew out of his sleeves and landed in front of the two of them, "In ten days, I have no time to make too many. One thousand, repeated use should be enough."


    These wood chips are all made from the backbone of Jianshizhimu, and the most central part is used.


    Because of the hopelessness of transformation, the city lord transfers the essence of the wood of the beginning of the building every day, but the wood of the beginning of the building is too large, and the essence of the wood is too much. The body of the city lord cannot accommodate too much, and there will be many essences that will inevitably remain.


    The building of the wood that has lost its soul, even if it has more power, it doesn''t know how to use it, but it will be a burden.


    It is better to take some screenshots and use them to make some useful objects. It is also a good choice.


    This wood chip is made from the essence of the wood of Jianshi. It has natural resistance to the devil energy and blood. After a little refinement and engraved with some runes, it can become a magic weapon for containing the devil energy and blood, and can be used to resist the devil. The family couldn''t be better.


    "Thank you Sect Master, it''s enough."


    Mu took the wood chips, with excitement in her eyes. With these, she was closer to completing Zhou Shu''s goal, and bowed and said, "Sect Master, our sister is going back. We have been taken care of these days. We will visit again later. ."


    Mu Li reluctantly said, "Remember to wait for me and learn from you for a few days. It''s more useful than I studied in Mu Family for ten years!"


    "Be careful on the road."


    Zhou Shu nodded and watched the two women leave, and Li Chenyi''s voice came from behind him, "Sect Master, these amulets can not only be used by the Monster Race, right?"


    "Emei also want to either?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "For the cultivator, it is not very useful. If the star master really wants it, I will make another batch, but not many."


    Li Chenyi saluted and thanked him, "Then I would like to thank the sect master, the cultivator can use magic crystals, but it is always good to have more guarantees, and there is no guarantee that every time you get the magic qi, you can get the magic crystals, the amulet of the sect master. For those young geniuses who have recently cultivated immortality, it is a treasure."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yes, but, you should be interested in its materials, right?"


    Li Chenyi stagnated, and said frankly, "Yes, the pith of the founding wood used in the amulet of the suzerain, these rare treasures are unique in this world, and it is hard not to be tempted. I forgive the younger generation to ask if the island owner came out. what is the problem?"


    "The star owner is interested, the island owner is fine."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Star Lord, I am a little interested in the sun-moon rotation method you mentioned yesterday, so why not talk about it?"


    "Ok, yes."


    Li Chenyi nodded quickly and began to talk carefully. He knew that this was a bargain, and that Emei��s undisclosed secret would also be handed over. Fortunately, it was Zhou Shu, who never revealed the secrets of other sects. Credit guarantee.


    A few days passed.


    It is the opening hours of the dojo.


    On Penglai Island, hundreds of people sat in a group, Zhou Shu sat in the middle, telling the truth and the essence, every time a wonderful place, there must be thunderous applause.


    In the crowd, there is a gray-clothed child who is very conspicuous.


    He looks only six or seven years old, but he listens very attentively, bowing his head in thought from time to time.


    "Can you understand when you are so young?"


    Those with good things on the side are very puzzled, but the young boy just ignores, and those with good deeds do not dare to ask more. He can feel that the young boy has a natural aura, like a king, even if the child��s cultivation level is not high. , That momentum is also not to be taken lightly.


    Ten hours later, the preaching was over, and the crowd soon dispersed. They all knew Zhou Shu''s rules. Only the young child was sitting there, closed his eyes and thought, with nothing in mind.


    "It seems to be an epiphany."


    Xu Rong looked at the young boy and curiously said, "Junior Brother, he is so young, can he really understand? Isn''t he pretending?"


    "It looks small, but in fact it is not too small. He is no ordinary person."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and walked straight to the young boy. Xu Rong followed behind him with suspicious expression on his face. The white-skinned old man beside the young boy hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    "You are here."


    Zhou Shu expressed a bit of emotion, "It''s a lot earlier than I thought, this little guy is really talented."


    The old man was very grateful and said, "It''s all because of the favor of the suzerain. If the suzerain hadn''t brought him, there would be no successor in the East China Sea."


    Turning his head to look at the child, his eyes are full of pets, "He is really smart, and he can learn what tricks are in his hands. After a few years of transformation, we are almost unable to answer his questions~ www.novelhall.com~ But it��s the first time I''ve seen someone speak so attentively."


    The young child is of course the descendant of the golden dragon transformed into a human, and the old man is the elder of the East China Sea Dragon Palace.


    It was the time agreed with Zhou Shu to transform into human form, so they came to Penglai Island deliberately, but when they came, it was the opening sermon. The two dared not disturb Zhou Shu, so they listened in the dojo, but listened. Listen, unconsciously fascinated.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You are here today to retrieve the blood of the true dragon, right?"


    "Ok."


    The white-skinned old man nodded earnestly, "It''s been just ten years since Jin''er has transformed into his blood. It''s the best time to incorporate the blood of the true dragon into the bloodline. Please allow the sovereign''s permission."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "As it is, let me do it."


    The old man looked happy and was about to answer the conversation when the young boy suddenly opened his eyes and shouted, "Why is there no more, I still want to listen!"


    The old man hurriedly said, "Sect Master is here, Young Master, don''t make noise."


    "metropolitan����"


    The young boy looked at Zhou Shu, blinked a few times, as if thinking of something, and said in surprise, "It''s you, it''s you!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Yes, it''s me, did you recognize it?"


    This descendant of the Golden Dragon was originally discovered and captured from the eyes of the sea. Later, he experienced the secret realm of Guixu together and knew it by himself.


    "Take me a punch!"


    The young boy raised his small arm, clenched his fist, and slammed it towards Zhou Shu.


    With the wind surging in the fist, a huge vortex suddenly formed, like a surging sea, endless.


    Although it is a young child, this punch is not weak at all, and it is difficult for a cultivator to use it.


    "Young Master, no!"


    The fair-skinned old man was shocked. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2001: Accept disciples

    But too late to stop, the fist was already shot out.


    And Zhou Shu didn''t move, letting his fist fall on his body, with a smile on his mouth.


    The fist looks mighty and mighty, but the strength in it has been wiped away before it reaches the body, Zhou Shu feels nothing.


    "Young Master, are you ready to apologize?"


    The white-skinned old man grabbed the young child, and while he was busy with the lesson, he explained to Zhou Shu, ��Sovereign, I��m really sorry. The old man doesn��t know why this is the case. The young master is actually not stubborn. , Treating anyone as an enemy."


    Zhou Shu and the young boy turned a deaf ear and looked at each other.


    The young boy glared at Zhou Shu, "It''s you, I punched me to avenge you for burning me with fire. Did you forget?"


    "Just one punch, not a few more blows?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You really hold a grudge, was that the first time we met?"


    The young boy nodded clearly, you snatched my dragon ball, and you wanted me to put it in the universe bag before returning me, and then burned me with four kinds of different fires to force me to be obedient. This hatred must be reported, but a punch is enough. Besides, no amount of punches will help, I can''t beat you at all. "


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Try more, maybe you can."


    The young boy shook his head, then bowed down and bowed, and said loudly, "Sovereign, thank you for sending me back to the East China Sea Dragon Palace. This kindness and virtue will always be remembered!"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to help him up, "Don''t care, that''s where you went, and I got what I wanted."


    Speaking of the past, I thought of Zhao Yueru at the time. She was also on the island at this time, but she was retreating in Penglai Lin, but she was not by her side.


    "That''s not okay. If you have hatred, you will have to pay you back.


    The young boy shook his head and looked proudly, "Sect Master, I owe you a favor. There is no way to pay it back, but I will definitely pay it back in the future."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait."


    Zhou Shu nodded, also showing some seriousness.


    From the first time he saw the descendant of the Golden Dragon, who was called the Seagod by the Mackerel, Zhou Shu knew that he was definitely not a thing in the pool, and that he would be successful in the future, so he had no idea of ??accepting him as a spiritual favor or possessing a dragon ball. , This cause and effect will be left to the future, most of which will be greatly benefited, and it is by no means comparable at that time.


    Zhou Shu has always seen a long way, eager for quick success, and never will have good results.


    "Ok."


    The toddler nodded vigorously and looked at Zhou Shu and blinked, "However, Palace Master, I have one more request now."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "You are greedy, let''s talk."


    "Please accept me as a disciple!"


    The young boy bowed down again, looking earnestly begging.


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly. The white-skinned old man who had just felt relieved was stunned again, and said quickly, "Young Master, don''t be foolish, you are a dragon clan, and the master is a cultivator. The direction of cultivation is completely different. How can you go to a teacher? "


    "What is there to learn about those in Dragon Palace?"


    The young boy retorted, "I have blood, and I don��t want to learn it. I just want to learn new things. I just heard the Sovereign talk about it. It��s like opening a new world. I think that��s what I really want. Things to learn! Elder, you don''t have to persuade me, I have already decided."


    The fair-skinned old man shook his head unconsciously.


    He knew the temperament of this young child, and what was decided was decided, and it was difficult for others to change.


    "Sect Master, it''s our Dragon Palace, don''t worry about it."


    He sighed, "I will teach him a lesson when I go back. I am not afraid of embarrassment when I say it. The old guys are barely able to teach, but in a few years, I am afraid it will be useless at all."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, knowing his helplessness.


    After all, the young child is a descendant of the true dragon, the descendant of the true palace lord, and even speaks with his own dragon. The power is so great that these near-long sea tribes are like dust and sand in front of him, only getting weaker and weaker. Now he can still use his cultivation base to suppress it, but after getting the blood of the true dragon, he is afraid that he can''t even speak, so he just kneels down.


    The young child did not look at the old man, but only pleaded, "Sect Master, I just want to learn your way, and I won''t shame you."


    Zhou Shu stared at him with a solemn expression, "Do you know what I just said?"


    The young child thought for a moment, and said slowly, "The lord should have taught six ways, kendo, calligraphy, tea, architecture, and formation and spiritual planting."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, "You remember clearly, then which one do you want to learn?"


    The young children didn��t hesitate to think, "I want to learn every one!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think thoughtfully, and said calmly, "Why? You have to know that the best way for a cultivator to start with is one. You are a dragon clan, but you have never touched the way of a cultivator before, and it is similar to ordinary people."


    "I����"


    The young child was startled, thinking for a while before saying, "I think every Tao has its merits and is useful to me, so I want to learn it all."


    Zhou Shuslowly nodded, "That''s it, then you know that every kind of Tao requires great effort to achieve something, like you learn a little of each kind of Tao, just taste it, and in the end it will only accomplish nothing, what kind of Tao? I haven''t learned it."


    "impossible!"


    The toddler just shook his head and rattles, "I promise, I will do my best in every way and learn the best! If not, I will never enter the dragon world!"


    His face is unusually firm ~ www.novelhall.com ~ iron and stone, although he is a child, but the determination in his eyes is afraid that many adults will not see it, and the old man on the side is even more horrified. He knows the child��s mind. Resolute, but I didn''t expect to be so firm to such a degree that he actually made such an oath.


    Xu Rong also shook his head secretly, Xu was thinking of who he was at the beginning.


    Zhou Shu looked at the young boy for a while, and a smile gradually emerged from the corner of his mouth.


    If you don��t enter the dragon world, it��s definitely the biggest poisonous oath of the dragon clan. If you can say this, you don��t need to mention the young boy��s determination, he also has his heart to fulfill it. Moreover, judging from the young boy��s words, perhaps the young boy��s heart is not what he wants. All kinds of other Dao, but Shu Zhi Dao, he would not miss such a talent.


    Zhou Shu turned to the fair-skinned old man, "Elder, how about doing this, right?"


    The white-skinned old man stagnated, "There is no rule in the Dragon Palace that cannot worship immortal cultivators as teachers. Since the young master is determined, he will let the sect master act."


    He was surprised, but he was also happy to have such a result.


    The dragons don��t need to learn Dao, but the young master insists on learning. He has nothing to do. He can only worry about whether the young master will learn the crooked Dao. However, Zhou Shu is recognized as the emperor of the Xuanhuang world, the absolute number one, he is willing Teaching the young master is already the best situation.


    "Maybe you and I are destined to have this fate."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Wait when you are in the true dragon blood, come here again. Before I leave the Xuanhuang Realm, you can be my disciple, learn from me, I teach at will, and you can learn at will. How much is your own business."


    The child immediately stood up and saluted with joy, "Okay! Thank you Sovereign, no, thank you Master!"


    "Follow me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and walked to the heart of the island with the two of them. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2002: Vision

    Penglai Island Dojo.


    It was during the break, many people were sitting together, whispering about something.


    "The ancients used to say that after hearing the Tao, Xi can die. I have this feeling now. It turns out that the Tao is so wonderful and comfortable."


    A black-faced man looked at Zhou Shu in the distance with admiration in his eyes.


    A white-clothed celebrity said, "Yes, Mao Sai suddenly opened up, I feel that these hundreds of years of shackles will soon be unraveled, I regret not coming a few days earlier."


    "Then you should regret it."


    The black-faced man still looked at Zhou Shu, stunned, "In these years, I don��t know how many immortal cultivators and other races have benefited from Sovereign Zhou, so they have to enlighten the way and successfully overcome the catastrophe, this great kindness. ......Xuanhuang Realm doesn''t know how to repay it, the name of the emperor belongs to him."


    An old demon clan next to him interrupted, "It''s not just your human emperor, I think the Sect Master is equally good to other races."


    A female barbarian nodded, "This is the case, regardless of the level of the suzerain, as long as it is in the Xuanhuang world, they will all treat them equally, preaching with all their heart, and spreading karma to solve puzzles. In this regard, it is higher than the three human emperors. What a minute."


    "Haha, the lord is so popular!"


    The black-faced man smiled happily, as if he was talking about himself, like You Rongyan.


    The white-clothed scholar seemed to think, "Sect Master Zhou is naturally the first person in the Xuanhuang Realm, but..."


    "But, but what!"


    The black-faced man glared at him, his face changed, and his black was purple, "Do you have any dissatisfaction with the sovereign?"


    The big man��s voice was so loud, when the people on the side heard it, he immediately rushed up and surrounded the white-robed man in the middle and scolded, "This man, could it be that you are here to smash the place? You have come to the wrong place. If you dare If you speak ill of the suzerain, we will never forgive you!"


    "Sect Master is the **** of our Xuanhuang Realm, dare you be dissatisfied with him?"


    "Yes, if you dare to slander the Sect Master, you simply don''t know that the sky is so great!"


    "what do you want to say in the end?"


    Someone helped, and the black-faced man''s complexion became worse and worse, and he pointed at the white-clothed scholar condescendingly, as if he was going to press him under the ground.


    The white-clothed Xiushi''s face tightened, and he shook his head quickly, "The Sovereign helped me solve the big problem. How can I say bad things about him, but I just feel that something is missing."


    "fart!"


    The black-faced man finally couldn''t help it. He lifted the white-clothed scholar with one hand. He was a full five feet tall. The scholar was no more than seven feet tall, like an eagle catching a chick. "What can the emperor lack? He is astronomical. It doesn''t make sense, as long as it is the Tao of the Xuanhuang Realm, he doesn''t know it! Tell me, what he is missing, I can''t tell, I smashed you!"


    The white-clothed monk shivered and whispered, "I never dare to say anything bad about the Sect Master, I have said a little less, not about the Sect Master, but about the surroundings..."


    "What''s going on around?"


    The black-faced man gradually calmed down, and looked around for a few moments, noticing a difference.


    "I heard that in ancient times, I was able to preach. Every time I went to a wonderful place, auspicious clouds would rise and the sky would fall in disorder, indicating that the sky has been subdued."


    The white-clothed monk whispered, "I think the preaching of the sovereign is by no means inferior to those of ancient times, only better, but there is no auspicious cloud smallpox, so I said something is missing."


    "So it''s like this..."


    The black-faced man touched his beard and said thoughtfully, "It''s really true. I have been listening here for half a year, and I haven''t seen these visions."


    "Yeah, unreasonable, very unreasonable."


    The people on the side also nodded, and suddenly realized, "This man is right."


    "It''s really strange, why didn''t the smallpox fall? Could it be... the way of the suzerain?"


    "Don''t think about it, the master''s way is absolutely fine!"


    "That''s... Sigh."


    "It can only be for this reason, what a pity."


    It seemed that he understood something, the surrounding monks looked stagnant and stopped talking.


    The white-clothed monk looked at the black-faced man, and said cautiously, "Daoist, you can...can you put me down?"


    "Oh oh."


    The black-faced man put down him and raised his hand in a salute, "It turns out that you also respect Sect Master Zhou. I misunderstood that, sorry."


    "Well, maybe."


    The white-robed monk straightened his clothes, and walked away a few steps in a hurry, trying to stay as far away as possible, while the black-robed man stood still, still thinking, "Why is there no vision, why not..."


    There are more than one ignorant like him.


    Soon, as Zhou Shu started preaching again, the dojo quieted down, and the needle drop was audible. Only Zhou Shu''s voice spread in the sea of ??consciousness.


    These people''s discussions naturally fell in Zhou Shu''s ears.


    Just a faint smile.


    Of course he knows the reason. In the past, except for the preaching of the saints who went straight to the sky, other powerful preaching, the appearance of visions was basically because the heavens raised their hands for the power, and the power is always going to be immortal. It��s okay to sell friendships now, and it might be beneficial to meet in the future, but now, given the relationship between Zhou Shu and Tian Dao, Tian Dao is basically impossible to help Zhou Shu. It��s fine if you don��t come out and make trouble.


    "Pulao, where did you go?"


    While preaching , while thinking, this question is always in my heart, a bit tangled.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, Xu was where the Heavenly Dao was hidden and wanted to give a fatal blow to the Tongtian Pagoda. Therefore, Zhou Shu didn''t dare to leave the island with every step.


    Several hours passed.


    Zhou Shu stood up, smiled and said, "Dear friends, see you next time."


    Before the words fell, the sea suddenly turned up a huge wave dozens of miles high, and the huge wave fell and turned into countless splashes.


    The water splash, like ice crystals, was exquisitely clear and fluttering, spreading over the entire Penglai Island, and it did not fall to the ground, so it was strange.


    In the spray, there are thousands of rainbows. I don''t know where it came from or the end, or spanned in the sky, or erected upright, embellishing Penglai Island so beautifully. Everyone is in the rainbow, looking left and right.


    Looking at Zhou Shu from a distance, standing under the biggest and brightest rainbow, his whole body exudes colorful light, describing it as elegant and indistinguishable from its true form. It is not a fairy, but better than a fairy.


    "I just said that there is no vision, isn''t this here?"


    "Let me just say, there is nothing missing here, the Sect Master, as expected, even the world has to obey it!"


    Everyone on the island worshipped, with excitement in their eyes.


    This scene is bound to be a rich stroke in the history of the Xuanhuang world.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, seemingly indifferent, but he also had a lot of satisfaction in his heart.


    Of course, these visions were not made by him, but they had nothing to do with Heaven''s Dao. They were still the help of Xuanhuangjie Tiandi, even if he didn''t ask for it.


    How he treats the Xuanhuang World, the Xuanhuang World returns to him.


    Even if he didn''t ask for it, Xuanhuangjie Tiandi had done his best to Zhou Shu, and he had never done so before. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2003: report

    The crowd quickly dispersed, the spray gradually disappeared, and the dojo returned to calm again.


    One person walked over to Zhou Shu quickly, and said, "This vision is truly unparalleled in the world. The younger generation admire and admire it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Brother Lin, how come you are free today?"


    "Come and report something to the suzerain."


    Lin Qing said righteously, "In the past three or four months, no shooting stars have appeared, and there have been no large-scale alien invasions. As the patriarch expected, the third batch of alien invasions has ended."


    Zhou Shu pinched a count, and he was slightly happy, "In just ten years, the third batch of alien races has been resolved, which is great."


    "Yeah, it''s incredible!"


    Lin Qing couldn''t hide his excitement, and even said, "According to the law of the past, the third invading alien races are the most difficult to deal with. The number is tens of billions, not including the demons transformed by the demons. Hundreds of billions are more than a hundred billion, such a huge amount, in the Xuanhuang Realm in the past, it often took a hundred or even hundreds of years to solve it, and it will leave many hidden dangers to the Xuanhuang Realm, but now, it only takes less than ten. year!"


    "It''s all up to you!"


    Speaking of excitement, he bowed down and bowed, and said in a deep voice, "Although the younger generations cannot represent the entire Xuanhuang Realm, they still want to say thank you to the Sovereign on their behalf. Without the Sovereign, what the Xuanhuang Realm would look like now is really hard to imagine. , Sect Master is the emperor of our Xuanhuang Realm!"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to help, and said calmly, "I have never gone out, this is all your own credit."


    "Although the sect master does not go out, everything is due to the sect master."


    Lin Qingjue shook his head and said, "Without the Sect Master��s Tongtian Pagoda, it is absolutely impossible for all races in the Xuanhuang Realm to unite and fight against foreign races. This is the biggest reason for today. For one, there is no strict training and power of the Sect Master. Identity, each sect can never execute all plans so perfectly, leaving many alien races without opportunities. Secondly, without the alien information handed down by the sovereign, it is impossible for me to understand many alien races. Weakness, it is even more impossible to annihilate the alien race before they have grown, three of them."


    "In a word, there is no sect master, the Xuanhuang Realm is still the same. Maybe you can''t see the shadow of defeating the demon for hundreds of years, or even..." he slowly said, "now it has fallen into the hands of the demon."


    "OK OK."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand unconsciously, "I didn''t come to hear you say this."


    "Well, the younger generation has said a lot, but the younger generation and others think so."


    Lin Qingjue nodded, "Sect Master, there are still three years before the fourth batch of alien invasion, what should we do?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The fourth batch of alien races, in addition to the demons, there will be more races of celestial descendants entering the Xuanhuang Realm. They know the Xuanhuang Realm well, and there are still many believers, such as the Barbarian Witch Sea Clan. Some members of the Yaozu and other races still believe in these gods, so beware of them using believers to achieve their goals. This is especially important."


    Lin Qingjue nodded seriously, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Compared to these descendants, most of us are immortal cultivators who have no fixed beliefs. We only rely on our own way, but it is much better, but we cannot separate the barbarians, sea tribes, etc. from human immortal cultivators. Open, everyone is in the Xuanhuang Realm, and has found a suitable way to get along, there is no need to repeat the old things."


    Lin Qingjue thought for a while and said, "We will do what the sect master says, and those races will definitely trust the sect master."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You can talk, okay, I''ll take care of these things, you just inform the various races and let them come here."


    Lin Qingjue was relieved and said with a smile, "Only the prestige of the suzerain will do, we can''t."


    Although the fourth batch of alien invasions is not as violent as the third batch, as Zhou Shu said, it is the time when internal problems are most likely to occur. Many races are susceptible to bewitched, causing hatred of the Xuanhuang world, and in turn opposing the Xuanhuang world. , Against humanity, this kind of thing has happened many times, and many races have also perished as a result. Even if they did not perish, it would be difficult to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm. It can be said to be a great tragedy caused by alien invasion.


    If Zhou Shu can stop this from happening, it will undoubtedly make Zhou Shu''s reputation rise to an unprecedented level.


    Although it is now, there is no limit in this regard.


    After all, the Profound Yellow Realm is the easiest world to ascend to immortality. It used to be, it was in the past, but it is not now. There are more people from Profound Yellow Realm to rise to immortals. Of course, Zhou Shu can get more rewards and plant good causes. You can also harvest more fruits.


    "There are two more things."


    Lin Qingjue thought for a while and said, "The first is over the Shu Mountain..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is it because Gu Letian was severely injured by the Demon King? I saw that they should come over. If they don''t come, please inform them and let them come. I can heal the injury."


    By the way, because of the weakening of the city lord, Wushuang City is basically unable to function now, and the message can only be seen by Zhou Shu.


    "The Sect Master''s medical skills will be great, there must be no problem."


    Lin Qingjue nodded slightly, "Shushan is in a hurryGu Letian is the only candidate for the next suzerain, and there must be no accident."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "There is another thing, it is your Kunlun trouble."


    "It''s just a small matter, but it''s really troublesome."


    Lin Qingjue nodded, "Sect Master should have seen it too. Over the years, Kunlun has been very tolerant and will never do anything to any forces, but this time someone else has done too much, and I don��t know where he came from. Yes, they have been robbing our Kunlun target for several years, and even killed dozens of our disciples, wounded our three elders, and that person came and went without a trace. We really don��t know where we came from, presumably the master..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I know who he is, and I think you guys know too, but you can''t solve it properly, after all, it''s too much involved."


    Lin Qingjue sighed, "If the Sect Master can understand, that would be the best."


    "I know this."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I have already notified and someone will solve this matter soon. In the meantime, you don''t have to bear it anymore. If he shoots you, even if he kills you, I will be responsible for all the consequences. "


    "With the words of the Sect Master, the younger generation is relieved."


    Lin Qingjue was relieved, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "But Kunlun won''t do it. It''s better for them to solve it by themselves. As long as the person dies, we Kunlun will not pursue it anymore."


    "Well, it would be nice if you could think so."


    Zhou Shu appeared quite calm, "They are all immortal cultivators, don''t let other races read the jokes, don''t worry, you will definitely give Kunlun an explanation."


    "Thank you suzerain."


    Lin Qingjue saluted, "Also, the younger generation also wants to stay on Penglai Island and listen to the sermons.


    "Whatever you want.") Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2004: have you

    "Yes, Master!"


    A young man walked up quickly and saluted Lin Qingjue, "Elder Lin, please come with me."


    The young man described it as simple and respectful, with a hint of arrogance in his eyes.


    It seems to be born with it, how can that kind of arrogance disappear, giving people a very strong domineering atmosphere.


    Lin Qingjue''s expression was stagnant, and he didn''t dare to ask for it. He replied, "There is Brother Lao."


    He could see that this young man is a real dragon transformed into a real dragon, and he will almost certainly rise to the immortal level. In the future, his achievements will only be higher than him. And these real dragons are willing to be Zhou Shu''s boy. Hearing Zhou Shu''s call, it is unbelievable. But unbelievable, I have to believe it.


    Whoosh.


    A figure emerged from Zhou Shu''s side.


    She is slender and cute, but it is not a physical entity, but a virtual shadow that is almost real. It is Caiying. She pinched the corner of her dress and looked at Zhou Shu and complained, "Zhou, my palace is suffocated, suffocated!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said warmly, "Listening to the Dao every day is leisurely, so why are you bored?"


    Caiying still stared, "Except for Kendo, what''s so nice about it, it''s boredom."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Didn''t you let you talk to Ling Tian?"


    Caiying continued to stare, "Don''t mention him, it''s even more boring, I don''t know what I''m talking about, I don''t understand a word anyway!"


    "That''s because you missed it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. Caiying may be the only one who can communicate with Ling Tianjian, but unfortunately she can''t get anything. By the way, Ling Tianjian communicates with her in a strange way. Knowing the sea is not a description of words, so the beast is lucky. Can''t translate.


    "Ghosts want to have a relationship with him."


    Caiying shook her head, looking at Zhou Shu, her eyes gradually softened, and she grabbed Zhou Shu''s arm and shook, "Zhou, shall we go out again? I haven''t experienced it for a long time. I really want to go again. It��s better everywhere, better than staying here."


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "You know I can''t walk away, or do you go by yourself?"


    Caiying stared again, "Is this palace your sword spirit, do you have the heart to let this palace face the danger alone?"


    "Then I have to wait, hehe," Zhou Shu smiled slightly and touched her head, "Caiying, there will be more opportunities in the future. You are going to leave the Xuanhuang Realm with me. You will be there no matter where you are. together."


    "Hmm."


    Caiying nodded unconsciously, as if thinking of something, and then shouted, "Then when will you condense your body for this palace?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and thought, "Now is not the time. I will talk about it after you leave. Now that you have a body, you have to cross the catastrophe again and experience everything again. If you are willing to do this, it is not impossible. I can try to do it now. , It''s just... then you definitely can''t leave with me."


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it elsewhere."


    Caiying immediately shook her head, shook her a lot and then approached Zhou Shu, whispering, "Zhou, you really don''t plan to use the Tongtian Pagoda? My palace heard it all. You secretly said it many times in the demon refining pot, but Negotiate with that."


    "I didn''t lie to you either."


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually became solemn, "In fact, I don''t want it at all, but I don''t think I can use it."


    Caiying was surprised, "Ah, why is that?"


    "I''m already in the Mahayana realm. It is unreasonable to use the Tongtian Pagoda. It is not the right way to do so, and I have a hunch that there are too many questions I don''t know about the immortal realm, the mysterious yellow realm world, the fairy envoy, and the heavenly realm." Zhou Shu calmly said, "There is also that fairy quote. I can''t guess the meaning of it. There are too many questions, but I think that Tongtian Tower will not be the answer to everything, for me."


    He has a lot of worries, and the biggest reason is that he will not be in the Xuanhuang world anymore.


    In the Xuanhuang world, he has the confidence to solve all problems, but after leaving, he no longer has such confidence.


    Everything about to face is unknown.


    But one thing is obvious. As the first great power of the Xuanhuang world in 20,000 years, he will definitely become a target. There are countless people who want to target him. The result is also obvious. Not to mention, those who are with him are all There will be no good results.


    They are all far away from the Mahayana realm, and they are probably gone as soon as they enter the fairy world.


    Although when Kunlun built the Tongtian Pagoda, it was said that it was located in the most peaceful place in the immortal world. There was no war and there would be no security problems, but he could not guarantee that the Tongtian Pagoda made by Lin Zhu would be the same as Kunlun��s. Over the years, the fairy world has changed a lot, and it is hard to say whether it still follows the rules of the past.


    The immortal world is no longer the immortal world of the past after cutting off the relationship between the Xuanhuang world.


    Besides, if it is safe there, then he has nothing to worry about, just let them develop there. It''s a good thing to not be there.


    No matter how you think about it, it is best to walk your own way, and they will have their direction.


    Sooner or later there will be a reunion day.


    Caiying thought for a while, "Forget it, I don''t understand it, we are always together anyway, right?"


    "Yes, it''s only you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t tell anyone."


    Caiying couldn''t help nodding, "Except you, no one in this palace will bother you."


    The sky is getting darker, the sea and the sky are connected together, there is only a ray of glow, which lasts for a long time.


    Xia Guangzhong The three figures are connected in a line, and they come across the sea at an incredible speed.


    "Sect Master, congratulations on entering the Mahayana realm and becoming the first person in the Xuanhuang realm. This is brought to you by the master."


    The monk headed by him was just a teenager, and he immediately bowed after seeing Zhou Shu and handed a jade box.


    The young man was introverted, handsome and handsome, with extraordinary demeanor, it is rare in the world, and the two behind him are slightly older and similar in temperament, not stained with slender dust, giving people a feeling of outstanding.


    "Thank you, Senior Guigu."


    Zhou Shu took the jade box, opened it, and was slightly surprised, "This is..."


    It is an ancient mirror with a very ancient style. The mirror surface is sunken down, and the edge is raised. There is a circle of black beads on the periphery, connected by thin lines. From a rough look, it looks like an ancient well with no bottom. Take another look. , There was a wave in the well, and I felt that I was in that well, everything was innocent, and I felt like my mind was taken away.


    Covering the jade box, Zhou Shu thought to himself that this treasure was absolutely extraordinary, and it could not be described in terms of rank. Even the Mahayana realm himself was affected.


    He was no longer tempted by the treasures of the Xuanhuang Realm, but this thing still shocked his heart.


    "This is left by the ancestor of Xindao. It was made at the beginning of the creation of Tao. One of the three treasures of Guigushan Town, named Yuanxin."


    The boy is Sun Juan, Guiguzi''s closed disciple, and Guiguzi''s most hopeful disciple. Needless to say, the other two are Zhang Qin and Su Yi.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and handed the jade box back, "This thing is too precious to accept."


    Sun Juan had already held his hand, his expression solemn, "Master��s order, I can��t wait for my disciples to disobey. Sect Master don��t make us embarrassed, but accept it. Moreover, Master said, this is not what he meant, but this thing. Should stay in the hands of the sovereign.") Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2005: 1 set

    Putting away the jade box, Zhou Shu looked at Sun Juan and slowly said, "Do you have anything to explain about this treasure?"


    Sun Juan said slowly, "Master did not fully understand the specific purpose of the Source Heart Mirror. He only said that it is best to keep the Sect Master and don''t discard it at any time. It can always come in handy."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Understood, thank you teacher for helping me."


    Sun Juan gave a gift and said warmly, "Sect Master asked us to come for the business of Big Brother Pang Bin, right?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You should also know the reason. Kunlun came over a few days ago. I''ll call Elder Lin over."


    Sun Juan shook his head, "No, we have already investigated. This matter is indeed Pang Bin��s fault and has nothing to do with Kunlun. Although we at Guigu Mountain have never stopped killing and will not restrict our disciples too much, the alien invasion is now very serious. During the period, and the Sovereign had issued a strict order prohibiting mutual cannibalism, and I will not protect the shortcomings of Guigu Mountain. This time we are out of the mountain, we have received the order of the master, we will clear the door and give justice to the Xuanhuang world."


    "The respected teacher understands righteousness, and I admire him closely."


    Zhou Shu sighed and said slowly, "I don''t know how you plan to clean the door?"


    Sun Juan said calmly, "Kill."


    The expression was flat, but a sense of killing was unconsciously revealed, and the two behind him were shocked, even Zhou Shu was a little surprised.


    Regarding the cultivation base, Sun Juan has just crossed the tribulation and is far inferior to his three senior brothers, but his demeanor is already above the three senior brothers. I am afraid that the ability is absolutely not bad, otherwise Guigushan will not worry about letting him out. .


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "This is your first time out of the mountain, right?"


    Sun Juan nodded, "Yeah."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay, I won''t say much, the three may stay a few days, I have some questions I want to ask for advice."


    The three saluteed together, "If you have work, we actually have something to ask the lord."


    That night.


    The two men walked slowly in the sparse forest.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Brother Zhang, what makes Junior Brother extraordinary."


    Zhang Qin nodded and said in empathy, "Little Junior Brother is indeed different. From the first day he came to Guigu Mountain, I have seen it. At that time, he was just getting started and he was new to cultivating immortals. Master asked him why he cultivated immortality. Zhou Brother, guess what he said?"


    Zhou Shu chuckled, "It''s definitely not a promotion."


    Zhang Qin stagnated, "Most of the Guigu disciples have such ambitions. Immortal cultivation is not only to promote immortality, but also to save all living beings in the Profound Yellow Realm, and to spread the Dao to every corner of the world. I thought the younger brother would also say the same. But he didn''t. What he said was to make the Xuanhuang Realm the master of the heavens. For this, he can give everything."


    Zhou Shu''s face tightened, but he was also startled.


    Such ambitions may not be considered personal ambitions. This ambitious goal is similar to Zhou Shu.


    "Hehe, even Brother Zhou, who is the emperor, might not be able to think so, right?"


    Zhang Qin laughed unconsciously, "The younger brother, who was just a five-year-old kid at the time, was shocked. Even Master was no exception. He wanted the Xuanhuang Realm to become the ruler of the heavens and transcend the immortal realm. We guessed that Master would expel him at the time, but Master didn��t. Master thought for a long time, and finally left the younger brother as a closed disciple, accompanied by him, and You don��t believe what you have learned all your life, and you don��t believe me. The three of our brothers are not as good as the little one."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I believe it."


    Zhang Qin nodded, "We seniors are not as good as him. The younger junior will definitely get ahead this time when he is out of the mountain," he said, showing a bit of worry, "I hope he will not overdo it. Master is respected. I''ve told him, but I''m always worried about what trouble he will cause after he comes out..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I don''t think he will fail the painstaking efforts of his master."


    "Even if something goes wrong, I can''t help it."


    Zhang Qin spread his hands, smiling, "We can''t restrain him at all. If something goes wrong, it will be more troublesome than the big brother. I am afraid that only Brother Zhou will do it. Hehe, just a joke. Brother Zhou, don''t take it seriously."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You worry too much, so that Junior Brother will not change his original intentions. Don''t worry, he will definitely have no trouble in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhang Qin paused and nodded, "Yes, I''m just a little worried, don''t talk about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Brother Zhang, what happened to Liyuan Mansion?"


    "Basically, I solved it. Nothing was done. The people on the list admitted it frankly."


    Zhang Qin''s expression gradually sank, and there was a lot of anger in his eyes. "It''s really hard to imagine that these monks who are usually good-looking are the top figures in Liyuan Mansion, and the elders of the big sect are the Great Pillar Kingdom of Liyuan Mansion. I don��t know how ironic, ridiculous, and hateful it is to go out!"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "These people don''t seem to be evil cultivators, right?"


    "Of course not, they are still thinking about being promoted one by one!"


    Zhang Qin became more and more indignant, "They take in casual cultivators, teach them evil tactics, transform them into evil cultivators, and then use them to obtain souls and give them to the palace lord to enshrine the witch gods, and they can get countless resources from the palace lord. For self-cultivation, what these leaders want is resources, and those who have obtained evil methods ~ www.novelhall.com~ are reduced to evil cultivators, and they will never be promoted to immortals."


    He said bitterly, "They all look very clean, but in fact they are extremely dirty. Even those evil cultivators are better than them!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Brother Zhang said yes."


    "but����"


    Zhang Qin''s expression was slightly condensed, and he slowly said, "I always feel that there is something weird, things went too smoothly, and it went smoothly unexpectedly. I spent a few years before I found any information, but after that day, the hidden truth It��s all in front of you clearly, everything is logical, until the problem is completely resolved, there is no obstacle."


    Zhou Shu stared at him without saying a word, it seems that Zhang Qin is also aware of it.


    Zhang Qin and Zhou Shu looked at each other for a while, and said in a deep voice, "I thought for a long time, Brother Zhou will definitely not have a problem, then the problem is only with him, he mostly lied, that is to say... Brother Zhou , You should have thought of it a long time ago?"


    Zhou Shu remained silent, only nodding.


    Zhang Qin smiled bitterly, "I think the same is true. I was too excited at the time and you couldn''t speak. Besides, this game was almost seamless."


    "If everything is perfect, you and I would not have thought of it."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "There is only one party still alive. Even if there is no problem, there must be a problem. No matter how clever the game is laid, it is impossible to get out. Brother Zhang, what are you going to do?"


    "I have already thought about it."


    Zhang Qin gradually calmed down, "Teacher''s order is hard to violate. I must solve this matter. I will try my best to find Yingshan and find the real person Tianxuan. No matter how difficult it is to find, if I can''t do it, I will not leave the Xuanhuang world. Will not rise to cents."


    Zhou Shu respected him in awe, "Brother Zhang is too persistent, and he may never find it."


    "I will find it.") Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2006: Battle

    A few days later.


    Sun Juan bowed his hands and bowed his salute, showing respect, "I have learned a lot from hearing the Dao for several days, thank you Sovereign."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''m afraid you didn''t listen much."


    He could see all the scenes of Sun Juan listening to him. He was in a daze from time to time and was in a daze. He didn''t even look at Zhou Shu, but looked at the birds and beasts around him. Thank you. Obviously, his mind was not on Zhou Shu''s preaching.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t mind, and not everyone listened to what he said.


    Although, there is still a little bit of dissatisfaction.


    Sun Juan stagnated, and his expression became more humble. "What the Sect Master said is that the lower cultivation level is insufficient, and he cannot understand the true meaning of the Sect Master''s words. It is really shameful."


    "It''s not that I can''t understand, but I don''t want to understand. What you ask is contrary to what I said, and I don''t want to listen too much if I change it.


    Zhou Shu smiled and slowly said, "It''s just that, I''m afraid I can''t satisfy you anymore. I''m not good at the heart and the way you pursue. You are much better than me in this respect. I''m afraid I won''t be able to learn it. what."


    "it''s not true."


    Sun Juan shook his head, "Although the Sect Master didn��t talk about Xin Dao and Military Dao, when he talked about other Dao, there was more or less a shadow of Xin Dao Military Dao. I could clearly feel it, even if it was just a few words. The realm is also much higher than that of the lower one. As long as you get a little bit of it, you can benefit infinitely. Love, unfortunately, is stupid and unable to capture the true meaning of it. Therefore, it often shows sluggishness and makes the suzerain dissatisfied. In fact, it is not the suzerain��s words. not good."


    Zhou Shu felt a slight shock in his heart, and his eyes gradually changed.


    In any Tao he said, there are traces of the Tao of Shu. This is not surprising. The Tao of Shu has come from all kinds of Tao, but there are very few monks who can feel the Tao of Shu, unless they have learned Shu. People of the Tao of Zhi, and Sun Juan has not been in contact with Shu Zhi Tao, but he can perceive Shu Zhi Tao and discover the part of the Tao of the Heart and the Tao of War. This understanding can no longer be described as horrible. It is simply unique.


    Zhou Shu slightly moved his jaw slightly, and said with emotion, "Senior Guigu, I have accepted a good apprentice."


    Sun Juan shook his head quickly, "The Sect Master is absurdly praised. Compared with the Sect Master, he is too far behind the Sect Master. Master has always said that Xia Xia should learn from the Sect Master. Unfortunately, Xia Xia is still dull and disappointed the Master and Sect Master."


    "Your chance is probably not here."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "By the way, what happened to the mortals placed in Guigu Mountain?"


    "Living and working in peace and contentment, the lord can come and see at any time."


    Sun Juan said thoughtfully, "However, the number of people now has increased by 30%."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I missed my calculations. The mortal people always have to pass faster. There will be more than one generation every ten years. At that time, I said to stay for a hundred years. A hundred years later, those tens of millions of people will become more than 100 million, and you will suffer from Guigu Mountain."


    Sun Juan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, more can be accommodated, and these people are also very useful."


    "usefulness����"


    Zhou Shu pondered slightly, "Has what you have to do, is it done? Use mortals to resist foreign races?"


    Sun Juan did not nod or shook his head. He only held up a jade plate with both hands and placed it in front of Zhou Shu, "Sect Master, this is a battle left before I came. It is recorded in this photo album. Sect Master can take a look. ."


    The photo disk, the high-level application of the photo frame, can record images for a period of time and present them vividly in front of others.


    Compared with the photo-taking picture, the photo-taking disc is very demanding and has requirements for both the producer and the user. It may not be possible for the spiritual consciousness to reach the tribulation state.


    Of course, Zhou Shu and Sun Juan must be fine.


    Zhou Shu opened the photo disk, and the scene of the two armies facing each other suddenly appeared in front of him.


    On one side is the Raksha tribe, with about a thousand people, led by a Raksha general, and on the other side is a human, about hundreds of thousands. On the human side, except for the two golden core monks in the lead, the others are not cultivators. Those are ordinary mortals, but their physiques are stronger.


    Sun Juan said slowly, "These two monks have spiritual roots in those people."


    Zhou Shu was quite calm, "Don''t tell me, this team of mortals killed a thousand Rakshasa by adding two golden cores, and there is also a Rakshasa general in the Rakshasa army who is equivalent to the **** of transformation? "


    Sun Juan smiled, did not speak, the scene had already moved.


    The mortal armies are unusually neat, each holding a sword in his hand, and his face is as firm as steel.


    As the trumpets and drums rang, they all moved, shouting loudly, and marching forward.


    More than 100,000 people shouted together, in unison, there was no mistake, as if a person was talking, the momentum was shaking, and the formation was not chaotic at all, like a moving Great Wall.


    With such a formation, the Raksha tribe on the opposite side couldn''t help but startled.


    They had never seen such a well-disciplined army formation, but they were only taken aback. Those were all mortals, not to mention.


    The Rakshasa rushed towards the mortals, scrambling to each other, there was no formation at all, maybe it was unnecessary.


    The mortal army suddenly stopped.


    When it came to an end, the army of more than 100,000 people stopped when they said it stopped, and no one made a mistake.


    "preparation!"


    With a loud shout, it seemed like a thunderbolt, and the fields shook.


    In the sky above the soldiers formation, an invisible light black mist began to spread out over every mortal''s head.


    Those mists gathered and gradually became thicker, and they couldn''t help tossing and rolling, like a dragon hanging above the army.


    Zhou Shu looked surprised. The mist from the photo album could not be distinguished from the content, nor was it the power of Dao, but I could feel that the murderous aura in it was extremely strong. Hard to own.


    The two Golden Core Cultivators in the lead saw the dragon, their eyes were hot, as if flames burst out.


    Without any hesitation, the two jumped up, turned into two golden fireballs, and rushed straight towards the dragon.


    The dragon, which had no eyes, immediately had eyes, golden eyes, brilliant and brilliant, like two suns.


    "kill!"


    There was another sharp roar.


    The dragon flew up suddenly and rushed towards the Raksha army not far away.


    Rakshasa will be at the forefront, with a look of disdain, leaping high, the five-foot-long stick in his hand smashed in the air, covered his face, and smashed the dragon.


    The dragon doesn''t dodge or avoids, just hit it!


    Raksha shook his body wildly, revealing an expression of extreme horror, and after only a few breaths, he fell down and lost his breath.


    There seemed to be no damage, but his mind was completely shattered.


    The dragon also had only a tail, but that tail, which turned into a pale black mist, filled the Rakshasa army.


    Rakshasa one by one seemed lost, with blank eyes, and panic.


    Of course, mortals would not miss the opportunity, and immediately conceal the past and rush into the Raksha Army like a tide.


    On one side, the formation was not chaotic, and the fighting spirit was endless. On the other side, the general was dead and chaotic. Even though the individual combat powers were hugely different, mortals gradually gained the upper hand with one hundred to one.


    Not long after, nearly a thousand rakshas died, while the casualties of the mortal army were less than half.


    Relative to the strength of both sides, this result is already an incredible victory.

 Chapter 2007: Plead

    Seeing the gradually disappearing scene, Zhou Shu felt a little uneasy.


    "Blasting the golden pill, turning it into a dragon eye, giving up one''s life for justice, it is really rare."


    He looked at Sun Juan and wondered, "I don''t understand, where does that power come from and how does it come from?"


    Sun Juan stared at Zhou Shu, saying every word, "All people are one heart, and their strength can break gold, a hundred thousand people can kill Raksha, and hundreds of thousands can kill the immortal and kill the sage."


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu''s figure quaked slightly.


    This kind of words can be said, and it can no longer be described as arrogant.


    But looking at Sun Juan''s expression, it seemed that this was a matter of course, and there wasn''t even a wave in his eyes.


    Sun Juan said calmly, "The Tao of the Mind is the ultimate of the Tao of the individual. The power of the human heart is unpredictable. The so-called one-heart, one-world, anything can be done as long as people can think of it. This is the Tao of the Heart. After that, a person��s power can destroy wood and stone, and after enlightenment, it is almost endless."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand.


    Although Sun Juan��s words are exaggerated, they are not wrong. There is an old saying that one person��s heart can fill the sea of ??thousands of hectares, but it is said that the cultivator, especially the cultivator after enlightenment, has mastered the power of the heart. Yes, but those in the picture are all mortals, and there is no enlightenment.


    "The military road is the ultimate of the collective road. It concentrates all the power in one place. Although it is a mountain, it can be easily overthrown."


    A scorching light suddenly flashed in Sun Juan��s eyes, ��Sect Master, if the heart and the military are combined, the ultimate of individual strength and the ultimate of collective strength are combined together, what will happen, what will happen, you Have you thought about it?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was shocked, and he immediately understood.


    It is not necessary for those 100,000 people to be enlightened, but they only need to concentrate on one thing, and all their thoughts and thoughts are to kill the opponent. Naturally, there will be nihilistic powers, including the power of the mind and the murderous intent, etc., that is Those misty fog, and then gathered those nihilistic forces together, turned into a powerful dragon, attacking the target.


    And the two golden cores used as eyes are the key to guiding the power forward.


    The specific details are still not clear to Zhou Shu, but it is almost the case.


    "As long as all people have the same mind, think in one place, and one mind, just like now, nothing can''t be done!"


    Sun Juan stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes getting hotter, "The battle just now was the result of many years that I had achieved. The defeat of the Rakshasa general by a hundred thousand mortals was incredible for the Sovereign, but in my opinion, it was a matter of course. I can do better! I can''t do it now, but as long as I continue to experiment and there are enough people, I can do everything!"


    Sun Juan in front of him, nowhere is that humble young man, more like a fanatic who does everything to carry out his beliefs.


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously.


    According to Zhang Qin, Sun Juan��s goal is to make the Xuanhuang Realm the master of the heavens and the universe. It seems that he has already taken the first step. What will happen if he continues? It is hard to imagine that Zhou Shu placed those people in Guigu Mountain and fell into Sun Juan''s hands. Would it be a mistake?


    Soon, Sun Juan calmed down and said slowly, "Sect Master, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Very good. It will allow mortals to resist foreign races and win so simply. You are the only one in the world of cultivating immortals. In my opinion, you are better than anyone and will definitely surpass me in the future. Haha, Senior Guigu is really I accepted a good apprentice."


    "Sect Master is absurdly praised, I am still far away."


    Sun Juan shook his head quickly, only the corners of his mouth bent unconsciously, revealing a lot of joy, after all, he was still a teenager.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "What if there are more people? I want to ask, how many people can you unite at most?"


    "This is the current limit."


    Sun Juan shook his head lightly, quite worried, "The hearts of the people are uneven, no matter how difficult it is, these have been trained for decades to achieve today''s step, and it is not a success, failure four times... ��"


    After taking a look at Zhou Shu, he said seriously, "There were no casualties for the mortals. I managed the failures of the foreign races. Don��t worry, the lord, since you hand them over to me, I will never sacrifice any of them. People, as for the two golden cores, they are already immortal cultivators, and their fate is their own, and I can''t control them, but I admit that they are indeed affected by their hearts when they sacrifice their lives for righteousness."


    "It''s okay, I don''t care about this."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "In the face of a foreign race, sacrifice is inevitable. You think it''s right, and they think it''s right, so what can''t be done? But you are very thoughtful and mortal-oriented. I also admire it."


    Sun Juan said in a slow voice, "In front of the emperor, I would never dare to kill people."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "You have thought about it."


    Suddenly, Sun Juan turned sideways, bowed and bowed, "Sect Master, there is something to ask for."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "But it doesn''t matter."


    Sun Juan said slowly, "I would like to ask the master to bring a letter to Master, persuading him to use the Tongtian Tower to leave the Xuanhuang Realm and go to the Immortal Realm. Master has lived in the Xuanhuang Realm for thousands of years, and now his life is approaching. The world is waiting... I am really worried about the master��s accident Please Sect Master Yucheng for this matter. No matter what the Sect Master asks, but he is fate, I will wait for my disciple to die."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Isn''t the teacher reluctant to use it? Even if you don''t use the Tongtian Tower, with the cultivation base of Senior Guigu, it shouldn''t be a big problem to rise to the immortal?"


    "Master refused."


    Sun Juan sighed, "Sect Master, we have persuaded many times, but it''s no use, how can he not listen to us... As for crossing the catastrophe, to say something arrogant, Master himself has calculated it, ten deaths and no life, not a teacher. Master does not cross the calamity, but really can''t. Master said that at present the Xuanhuang Realm can cross the calamity and rise to the immortal, only the Sect Master, and then, it depends on what the Sect Master and the group of people who go to the Immortal Realm do."


    Guiguzi can calculate the secret of heaven, even better than the Master Miaodi, so it definitely makes sense.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes became more sincere, "Sect Master, this may be Master''s last chance. In any case, I don''t want to give up, even if I risk being expelled from the teacher''s door, I must open this mouth."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There is no problem. I am going to revise the book and give it to Master Ling immediately. As for whether I listen to my advice, that is not necessarily the case. Senior Guigu should have his own ideas."


    "Sure."


    Sun Juan bowed three times and said, "Thank you Sect Master! We Guigu disciples will do our best if they are available."


    "Actually not necessary."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "To save hundreds of millions of people, Guigu Ling accepts many aristocratic families, plus the deeds of destroying Liyuan Mansion, your Guigu Mountain''s achievements are far more than the position of Tongtian Tower, it is enough."


    Sun Juan shook his head and smiled, "Those are all things in the past, and now it''s another code, we will fight for it."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "I can''t get anywhere, haha, that''s fine."


    (PS: Thank you Wen Bianben for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 2008: Thick fog

    Today��s dojo is a bit unusual.


    Zhou Shu still preached as usual, and the people who listened only below seemed very inattentive.


    They were in a daze and couldn''t stabilize at all because of a person at the gate of the dojo.


    That person is extremely tall and burly, with a length of three or four feet, and a waist width of one foot. It is definitely not a human, but the point is not here. It is far more than human beings who are cultivating immortals. Other races often come over. There are insects, fish, birds and beasts, and the problem lies on the top of the person''s head.


    A huge cloud of smoke lingers on his head all the time, it is as dense as the substance, stretching hundreds of meters, like a black mountain, covering the entire dojo, like a dark cloud, pressed by such a thing on the top of his head, the powerful force in it is always It may fall on the head, it is difficult for anyone to concentrate.


    Many people made suggestions to Zhou Shu, hoping to drive that person out.


    Zhou Shu didn''t agree, but said lightly, even if this interference can''t be overcome, then don''t let it go.


    Some people stabilized and felt that this might be a test given by Zhou Shu to help everyone exercise, but more people were at a loss, because the sense of oppression was getting heavier and heavier, like an ancient behemoth, choosing people at any time. Biting, my mind was shaking.


    If it weren''t for the fear of offending Zhou Shu, I''m afraid I would have to run away.


    "Who the **** is that person... the breath is terrible, right?"


    "Probably it is a barbarian, but what is on top of his head? I have never seen a barbarian like this, who puts out brute force, and it''s not all the time, it''s been several hours, it''s terrible."


    "There is dragon breath in his breath, maybe he has taken dragon blood essence, he can''t control it, right?"


    "That''s even more terrifying..."


    "Ah, you don''t know this person. He is the leader of the barbarians of the Hundred Thousand Dashan Mountain. All the barbarians of the Xuanhuang Realm are his subordinates! Just now he came over from the sea on a horned mammoth, and the sea was under pressure. After sinking for a few miles, the scene...Didn''t you see it?"


    "So it''s him!"


    "I''ve heard that it is said that with a horned mammoth he trampled two demon lairs alone and killed two demon kings in a row, very powerful."


    "Damn, so tough..."


    "He won''t go crazy, treat us as alien races, no, I really have to go."


    Amidst the discussion, the preaching time passed a little bit.


    Suddenly, it seemed to be standing at the door, like a statue, as if immersed in Zhou Shu''s way, and remained motionless until the crowd dispersed.


    Zhou Shu patted him, "Brother Elephant, long time no see."


    "Meet again, Brother Zhou!"


    Suddenly he opened his eyes, laughed, and looked at Zhou Shu in a bear hug, "I knew that if anyone in the Xuanhuang world could become a mighty person, it could only be you! I was very busy at the time and couldn''t make it earlier. Congratulations, sorry!"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and looked up and down a few times, "Brother Elephant, look at your appearance, the changes are not small."


    "Something went wrong, I don''t quite understand."


    Suddenly he scratched his head, feeling a little helpless, "I have been conquering foreign races recently. I''ve been slapped and beaten. I don''t know when this thing appeared on the top of my head, and it is getting bigger and bigger. Now people see me and run. It��s all different races, but it doesn��t seem to affect me much."


    Zhou Shu stared at the behemoth-like dense fog, "It''s a mountain forest."


    In his eyes, the thick fog was obviously a stinging mountain reed.


    "Mountain Recipe, wild pattern?"


    Suddenly it seemed to have realized, "Is it because my brutal pattern has a problem?"


    "That''s just the appearance. The problem is not the brutal patterns, but your Nine Profound Star Formation."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Remember, you were born with a nine-profound star formation, able to draw on the power around you to strengthen yourself?"


    Suddenly he said carelessly, "Of course I remember, you told me all."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It draws too much power, most of which are from foreign races, and your body cannot absorb it, so it spreads out and forms this thing. Fortunately, your body is very strong and you are not easily affected by foreign races. Otherwise you would be dead now."


    "So that''s the case!"


    Suddenly he slapped his leg, "I said, every time I fight a foreign race together, this guy gets a little bigger, and it goes on like this... Haha, I''m afraid it will be hundreds of miles away, interesting and interesting."


    "Don''t you want to stop?"


    Zhou Shu stared at him, his expression gradually condensed, "As long as you don��t deal with the alien race, this thing will slowly disperse, and if you keep killing the alien race, this thing will grow bigger and bigger, and it��s impossible to eliminate it. You make a big impact, you should think about it for yourself."


    "what?"


    Suddenly he was shocked, and then said, "That''s it, but I have nothing to think about. I still have to kill when I see a foreign race. This is our one hundred thousand mountains. Any foreign race who wants to invade is damned! You can''t let them. Destroy all our barbarians."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Brother Xiang, you know you think so, then, excuse me for being rude."


    As he said, he bowed down and saluted, quite sincere.


    Suddenly he quickly raised his eyes and stared, "What are you disrespectful? Tell me the result frankly Let me choose, this is a good brother!"


    "In fact, I have a solution, and even turn them into your own strength."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Brother Elephant, but I was testing you just now. If you decide not to kill the alien, I will also tell you how to do it. It''s just that, you may not be able to get the benefits. Don''t blame me?"


    Suddenly he felt stagnant and laughed, "Brother Zhou, what do I blame you for? You are my brother for life, no matter what the situation, I will never blame you, let alone you must have your reason for doing this."


    "Brother Elephant, I''m taking you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "You are more transparent and opener than anyone else. There is no need to hide anything in front of you."


    Suddenly he grinned and said, "Brother should have been frank and magnanimous, and Brother Zhou, if you do this, I can fully understand that you are the emperor, behind all the humans, and I only need to take care of the barbarians of the hundred thousand mountains. Just fine, it doesn''t need so much thought."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said slowly, "Over the years, several fellow daoists and I have done a lot of research on the Nine Profound Star Array on your body, and now you have a clearer understanding of the principles. With a little change, you can take some The power of the alien race is also used for your own use. You must know that the Nine Profound Star Array comes from the Outer Sky Profound Clan. It is originally the strongest odd array in the Xuanhuang Realm. Except for several races such as the Demon Race, the Nine Profound Star Array can be used anywhere else. Absorb it."


    Suddenly, my eyes lit up, "In other words, I will be able to strengthen myself by killing the alien in the future?"


    "This is your greatest talent, of course you have to use it to the extreme."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Just leave it to me, three days later, most of these breaths can be absorbed by you, and those from the demon clan..."


    (PS: Thank you Shenfeike-Shentu Feifei for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2009: Bargaining chip

    A few days later.


    Suddenly he laughed and said, "It''s all gone, haha, Brother Zhou, you can do it!"


    There is no thick fog lingering around him, and there is a clear light, and it seems to be a lot easier, and there is no such great sense of oppression.


    "Hehe, no one is afraid of you anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother Elephant, how do you feel in your body now, try it?"


    Suddenly, with a wave of his hand, a ray of black light bounced out. It flew for dozens of miles before stopping. He drew an arc and flew back. He turned around and said, "The strength is a bit stronger than before. I have nothing wrong with it. Yes, everything is fine."


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s the first time to change the pattern to the line. I''m afraid of something wrong. Tell me as soon as possible."


    "Brother Zhou, nothing will happen..."


    Suddenly he nodded and asked, "I said Brother Zhou, you asked the monk to call me to come here, isn''t it just for this? Isn''t it that you have the ability to be a prophet, it was not so obvious at the time, who knew there was a problem?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, there was something to do, but now it doesn''t need to be said."


    Suddenly he frowned, "That won''t work, don''t you consider me a brother? No matter what, I will try my best to help you do it!"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, it''s like this, isn''t the fourth batch of alien races about to invade? There will be a lot of **** queens in the fourth batch, and descendants of the witch gods will also come. The barbarians and the seven witch gods have a lot of Great connection, if the barbarians meet those descendants of the wizard gods, will they still treat them as alien races? I was worried that something would go wrong before, but now I think that with you, there will be no problems."


    "It turned out to be so, I understand."


    Suddenly he thought about it and said in a deep voice, "There are indeed many tribes who believe in the wizard gods and believe that the wizard gods are their ancestors. In fact, we suddenly have similar tribes, but...if the descendants of the wizard gods come, we will treat each other with courtesy. But if they want to rob us of the hundred thousand mountains, that is absolutely impossible. The past has passed, and the hundred thousand mountains now belong to our barbarians."


    "I knew you would think so."


    Zhou Shu nodded at ease, "At the beginning, you did not accept Xuan Mingshen descending. Even if Zhu Rong of faith appeared, you were not willing to accept her will completely. You always have your own ideas, let alone their descendants, even if you come by yourself. , You will stick to yourself."


    "You are testing me again, Brother Zhou."


    Suddenly he laughed, but his expression was serious, "But that''s it, I will never change myself at any time."


    Zhou Shu supported his forehead and apologized, "I''m used to it, sorry."


    Suddenly he burst into laughter, "Hahahaha, I won''t blame you again, goodbye, Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, also, about the Tongtian Tower, you..."


    Suddenly shook his head, "We are not killing the alien race for the Tongtian Tower. If there are other tribes willing to go, then go."


    With a wave of his hand, the horned mammoth walked over, and suddenly the elephant arched his hand, turned on the elephant, and walked towards the sea. The sea sank, the waves separated, and it disappeared after a while.


    Lin Qingjue approached slowly, seemingly thoughtful, "It''s really a heroic hero, but unfortunately he didn''t have a relationship. In the past few days, he hasn''t said a word to anyone other than the sovereign. No matter how close he is, See nothing."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Brother Lin wants to make friends?"


    "Who doesn''t want it?"


    Lin Qingjue smiled, "Everyone can see that there is a sudden appearance. Most of the barbarians are about to rise up and become the giants of the mysterious yellow world. They will not be inferior to the six major sects. It is the best opportunity to make friends now, but unfortunately... Hehe, everything is taken a step away by the Sect Master, the Sect Master is the destiny of the gods."


    Zhou Shu smiled, noncommittal.


    One step ahead?


    Without Zhou Shu, Suddenly I am afraid I can''t get out of Sudden Tribe. He will die after Xuan Ming Shen descends. What Zhou Shu now gets is the reward he paid before, not some destiny, but the result of his own efforts.


    Lin Qingjue thought for a while, "Speaking of something else, I want to ask him, but unfortunately I can''t speak at all, he completely ignores me."


    "Brother Elephant is this temperament, don''t blame Brother Lin," Zhou Shu smiled, "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Qingjue sighed, "That''s it. When Kunlun was rebuilding, a Kunlun monk went to the Shiwan Dashan Mountain, but failed to return."


    He shook his head slightly, "Speaking of the monk being missing is normal, but he carried a treasure that is very important to Kunlun, and he lost it because of it. Kunlun spent a lot of energy to retrieve the treasure, and every generation of elders will look for it. But tens of thousands of years have passed and I haven''t found it until today. I think, suddenly, it has unified one hundred thousand mountains. Maybe if I have a chance to find it, I want to ask him and ask him to pay attention."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "It''s really so important, after tens of thousands of years?"


    "Of course there will be no fakes."


    Lin Qingjue smiled bitterly, "The rules of the elders'' meeting are very clear, and every elder who enters the elders'' meeting must try his best to find them."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "What kind of thing is that, is it a magical tool?"


    Lin Qingjue shook his head, "It won''t be a divine tool. If it were a divine tool, it would have been discovered long ago. I only know that it is a token left by the patriarch. The specific shape is not clear Said it is only Kunlun disciple, After you see it, you will know that it must be something of Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a little thought.


    He was 90% sure that the treasure Kunlun was looking for was now in his hands.


    The Huamisi Lake on the Shenshan Mountain was displaced, revealing many long-hidden treasures, including a special stone slip.


    The stone slip was made of open sky stone. Among the treasures, it is also the second open sky stone treasure obtained by Zhou Shu. The word Kunlun is inscribed on the stone slip. Other than that, there is no other peculiarity. At that time, Zhou Shu thought it was the key to open a certain place in Kunlun, and he kept it in a treasure without showing it to anyone.


    But now it seems that most of what Kunlun is looking for is this.


    He didn��t know the specific function of Shijian, and he didn��t plan to explore it--now he couldn��t leave Penglai Island at all, and he didn��t have much thoughts about the treasures in the Xuanhuang Realm, and he didn��t want to spend time. Of course, he would not return it. Kunlun.


    Such an important treasure must be a very important bargaining chip. It is not bad to stay with the Heyin School as a means to restrict Kunlun.


    In this way, even if Zhou Shu left the Heyin faction, the Heyin faction can also counterbalance Kunlun.


    After a second thought, the decision was made, Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I will mention it to him, but Brother Lin shouldn''t have much hope."


    "Thank you Sect Master."


    Lin Qingjue saluted and was very sincere. "I also know that there is little hope. After all, too many years have passed, and I don''t know if the treasure is still in the Shiwan Dashan. Maybe it was taken away long ago, and even left the Xuanhuang world. , Or completely destroyed. In short, the chance of seeing the sun again is slim, but even if there is a little hope, Kunlun will do its best."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t say any more.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2010: Excited

    Another day of preaching.


    Everyone was silent, only Zhou Shu''s voice floated in the dojo and spread to every corner.


    boom!


    The ground in front of Zhou Shu suddenly cracked, and a figure emerged.


    "Senior, senior!"


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu with joy in her eyes, and her body trembled involuntarily, so excited that she couldn''t help herself, and she couldn''t speak clearly.


    "Today''s preaching ends here."


    Zhou Shu declared righteously, taking Lin Zhu, disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Stopped it?"


    "The first stop, what''s the matter, what''s the most important thing happened?"


    "No matter how big things happen, the last time it was attacked, nearly 100,000 foreign races besieged Penglai Island. Sovereign, he was still preaching vigorously, and between talking and laughing, he wiped out all the foreign races, so many foreign races, The island failed to take a step."


    Everyone talked a lot, quite puzzled.


    And Zhou Shu has entered the depths of Penglai Island.


    The original lush and lush Jianshi wood is no longer in keeping with its old appearance, with bark bark, withered branches, and yellow leaves scattered everywhere.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Zhu, is the Tongtian Pagoda built?"


    There is only one possibility to make Lin Zhu so excited, even to leave the Tongtian Tower to find him.


    "Ok!"


    Lin Zhu nodded vigorously, "After turning it on, it is exactly the same as that recorded in the book. There is absolutely nothing wrong with it."


    Zhou Shu stared at her and said warmly, "These years, you have worked hard."


    "What''s the hard work, senior!"


    Lin Zhu excitedly said, "This is the happiest moment in the little girl''s life! It has been nearly two hundred years, and finally has results. The moment she saw the success of the formation, the little girl knew that everything she had lost before was worth it! "


    "Yeah, everything is worth it."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, with a trace of relief in joy.


    He pointed to the distance and smiled, "Joo, do you want them to see it together?"


    Lin Zhu smiled and said, "Just follow the seniors."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then take it, it''s time. The more people witness to this day''s average achievement, the better, and let them know who built the Tongtian Pagoda and who is Xuanhuang. The strongest formation master in the world."


    Lin Zhu suddenly became a little twisted, "Senior..."


    In the distance, the people who were cultivating were all wrapped up in a breeze, and soon arrived in front of Zhou Shu, looking at the two people in a daze.


    "Follow me."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and strode forward. In front of him was the hall where the Tongtian Tower was built.


    Those people stared at Zhou Shu, and their hearts were shocked.


    Lin Qingjue seemed to realize something, "Could it be..."


    Li Chenyi could hardly be excited, "Today, the Sect Master is finally willing to let us see the real Tongtian Tower?"


    Yu Yixian couldn''t help stroking his beard, and immediately followed. The others were unwilling to lag behind, one by one.


    They often come to Penglai Island, but they have never entered the Tongtian Pagoda hall. Zhou Shu didn''t say it, and they didn''t dare.


    Walking into the hall, everyone was immediately shocked.


    Tongtian Tower stands in front of them.


    It''s so dazzling, so brilliant, it''s beyond words to describe its magnificence.


    It is a huge tower as high as three hundred feet, but every inch and every cent is taken out separately, it is a nearly perfect artwork, exquisite to the extreme, the tower is gorgeous, each layer of color is different, bright Not chaotic, not as magnificent as the previous nine-color ladder, but more sophisticated, giving people a feeling that they can climb to the fairy world.


    This is the Tongtian Tower.


    On the entire tower, there are hundreds of millions of runes, but it doesn��t seem to be mixed and cumbersome. All runes have a perfect trajectory. When viewed individually, they look like vivid paintings, and there is a more kind of overall. The solemn and exquisite beauty, countless runes, are connected together one by one along the tower body, the light flows in it, and a little bit of starlight flashes, like a rushing milky way.


    "So beautiful!"


    "It''s spectacular!"


    "Is this the Tongtian Tower?"


    "It''s incredible that we humans can really make such a teleportation array, incredible!"


    After the shock, there were bursts of exclamations.


    Everyone��s eyes were fixed on the tower, unwilling to move away for a long time, and their mouths kept praising. Although the words were mediocre but from the heart, it was the most authentic admiration and almost unconscious expression, even if it was not a human being. Will make the same sound.


    Lin Zhu stared at the Tongtian Tower, tears gushing out unconsciously. At this moment, she was truly delighted to the extreme.


    "Senior, the little girl did it."


    "I said you can do it a long time ago. Your talent is unmatched."


    "Without a senior, the little girl can''t do anything, she''s still a demon cultivator who is being bullied..."


    When he wanted to go on, he was stopped by Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu smiled softly, "What''s wrong with the demon cultivator, isn��t it also a cultivator? Now not only the human cultivators, all races in the Xuanhuang world rely on you, demon Xiu is also a member of the Xuanhuang world, and you are the pride of our Dutch school."


    He turned to the crowd and said slowly, "Everyone has seen it, this is the Tongtian Pagoda."


    People suddenly became excited and shouted, "I saw it all!"


    "The old man is sure that this Tongtian Pagoda will definitely reach the fairy world!"


    "Sect Master is a great talent, worthy of being our Emperor!"


    "With the Sect Master, the Xuanhuang Realm will definitely reappear the glory of the year!"


    "Thank you Sect Master, it''s really great for the Xuanhuang Realm to get rid of the predicament of thousands of years!"


    "Don''t make any noise!"


    Zhou Shu was a bit stern, "I did not build the Tongtian Pagoda, but the one next to me. Her name is Lin Zhu, the elder of our Dutch school She paid for the construction of the Tongtian Pagoda. Everything about her, you should be most grateful, not me, but her."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Lin Zhu.


    No one had seen her, and the eyes were filled with consternation.


    No one would have imagined that such a magnificent building, such a mysterious and complex formation, was actually made by such a timid woman, and it can be seen at a glance that the woman''s cultivation level is not high, she is still a demon cultivator. .


    Lin Qing immediately raised his hand, "Taoist Lin Zhu is really a great benefactor of the Xuanhuang Realm, and I respect him."


    Song Songsong thought for a while and said, "This fellow Taoist should have made some effort, but I think the greatest achievement should belong to the Sect Master..."


    Before he finished speaking, he staggered back, his mind was violent, and he almost couldn''t stand firmly. He quickly changed his words, "Thank you Daoist Linzhu, the Xuanhuang world can have today, it is all a gift from Daoists."


    Yu Yixian said in a deep voice, "It is really blessed to be able to have such a talent as Taoist Lin Zhu in the Xuanhuang Realm. I am grateful to the old."


    Li Chenyi walked a few steps closer and bowed and said, "I can see Daoist Lin Zhu, because I am convinced. If I have the opportunity, I would like to ask Daoist friends for some questions about the formation. I wonder if the Daoist is Xuanhuangjie. The only master of formation on the world, comparable to the master Pantone back then."


    Lin Zhu''s face turned red and hurriedly said, "Master Pangtong is the sub-sage of the battle, how dare the juniors compare with him?"


    Li Chenyi said without changing his face, "Xia Xia feels that fellow Taoist and Yasheng are on the same level, or even higher. Yasheng didn''t make a tower of the sky."


    "Yeah, yeah, I think so too."


    Song Songsong, who had learned well, nodded, and the others followed suit.


    Lin Zhu''s face turned redder, she shrank behind Zhou Shu and did not speak, but she was extremely excited in her heart.


    Being able to compare with Jade Dao Yasheng, as a Jade Cultivator, how could he not be happy or excited? 8)

 Chapter 2011: accident

    After some praise, people calmed down again.


    Looking at the Tongtian Tower quietly, he seemed to be immersed in it.


    The Tongtian Pagoda that once again appeared in the Xuanhuang Realm represented not only the way to ascend to immortality, but also learned many truths from it and improved one''s way.


    However, these people are probably not thinking.


    Zhou Shu also looked at it intently, but it was not the tower, but the changes in the surrounding world, to see if the heavens would appear.


    When the tower was completed, it was the time when Heavenly Dao was most likely to be in trouble.


    Lin Zhu whispered, "Senior, is there a problem?"


    "Not yet."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, but there were still some accidents.


    At this time, he still couldn''t feel the traces of heaven, maybe he really avoided Zhou Shu deliberately, since things can''t be reversed, let him go with Zhou Shu, and try not to get involved.


    In contrast, the Xuanhuang World, Zhou Shu could clearly feel the changes around him.


    The source of energy is constantly pouring in, permeating the Tongtian Pagoda, and it is extremely rich. This is obviously caused by heaven and earth. The current city lord can no longer mobilize the source of heaven and earth and aura.


    Lin Zhu pointed to Ling Tian on the Tongtian Tower, "With that sword, there shouldn''t be a problem."


    "I hope so, but I can''t relax at all times."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "Zhu, I have been guarding here for so many years, now you can do whatever you want, no matter what."


    Lin Zhu thought for a while and shook his head, "Senior, I don''t have much to do anymore. The Tongtian Pagoda is done, and other things are meaningless. The little girl has nothing to ask for, just stay here, and Senior Just stay together."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Alright, then we are here."


    Lin Zhu felt a lot of warmth in her heart, and said softly, "Senior, do you want to go in and take a look?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Wait for them all to go in together, otherwise they will think that we will directly use the Tongtian Tower to ascend to the immortal, don''t you see that they are now very focused on watching the tower, but most of the attention is on us, especially It''s you."


    Lin Zhu glanced around, "Well, I thought I was attending the formation."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and his voice became louder. "Now that the Tongtian Pagoda is built, they are all worried that others will not bring their own sect. After all, there is only this opportunity. Now, Zhu, just watch it. From now on, they will come to the door every day to guard, lest anyone enter and use the Tongtian Tower to sneak away."


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Qingjue turned around and smiled, "Sect Master''s words are reasonable, but there is a Sect Master, I don''t think I need to worry at all."


    Yu Yixian followed, "Yes, 15 years have been said, but it is still five years away. Certainly no one will use it in advance, right?"


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The last formation talisman is in my hand. Without me, no one can use the Tongtian Pagoda. You don''t need to think about it. Since everyone hasn''t read it, then follow me in and take a look. Said I didn''t remind you, don''t look silly, the runes inside the tower are several times more profound than those outside, and there are more things you can comprehend."


    "It''s already so powerful outside, but it can be even more subtle inside, it''s hard to imagine!"


    "I can''t wait for what the lord said!"


    "I really want to go in and take a look."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up and they all looked at Zhou Shu, waiting for him to take the lead.


    Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu, "She built the tower, of course she still wants her to take us in."


    Lin Zhu smiled shyly, walked quickly towards the Tongtian Pagoda, entered the gate within a few steps, turned around and smiled, "Senior, come on!"


    Zhou Shu strode towards the Tongtian Tower.


    Speaking of it, it seems that he hasn''t entered the Tongtian Pagoda in these years, and he has a hint of curiosity.


    When I reached the tower, I was just about to step forward.


    Whoosh!


    A red light fell straight down and turned into a wall, blocking Zhou Shu, separating Zhou Shu from Tongtian Tower.


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, the people around him were puzzled and looked around, while Lin Zhu in the tower was even more dazed, "What''s wrong, Senior?"


    "It doesn''t seem to want me in."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and pointed to it.


    The wall formed by the red light was obviously caused by the Ling Tian sword hanging on the tower.


    It was dazzling, the sword light was uncertain, and the direction it pointed was Zhou Shu, without a doubt.


    Everyone''s expressions tightened, and they were stunned.


    They all knew what Ling Tianjian represented and represented the will of the Xuanhuang World Heaven and Earth. In other words, the Xuanhuang World Heaven and Earth did not want Zhou Shu to enter the Tongtian Pagoda. Through this move, what message did the Xuanhuang World Heaven and Earth want to convey?


    What is the reason for admitting that Zhou Shu built the Tongtian Tower, but not allowing Zhou Shu to enter?


    It is clear that Lin Zhu has already entered, should the Xuanhuang Realm also pick people into the Immortal Realm?


    Zhou Shu stood in front of the wall, groaning slightly.


    Divine Sense can easily pass through the wall and enter the tower, but his body is not good enough. There is extremely strong resistance. The rich source of heaven and earth around, plus the power of heaven and earth in the Lingtian sword, are all concentrated on the wall and hinder He moved forward.


    Of course, it''s not impossible to forcibly break in. Zhou Shu can do it. The artifact can''t stop him, but he doesn''t want to do it.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps away, turned around and said, "Lay, you go in first."


    Behind him, Yu Yi stagnated, "Well, I''ll give it a try."


    He settled down, and his mind was a little nervous If he was also stopped by Ling Tianjian and denied by Xuanhuangjie Tiandi, it would be a big blow to him, even if he did not intend to use the Tongtian Tower to ascend to the immortal. I also cared very much, because crossing the Tribulation also needs help from the heaven and the earth, and it is very awkward not to be recognized by the heaven and the earth.


    It took a long time to take the first step.


    With this step, the light wall in front of him disappeared suddenly, and Yu Yixian walked into the Tongtian Tower without any hindrance.


    "Sect Master, it''s okay to be old."


    He turned around, unable to tell whether he was happy or emotional, his eyes were a bit complicated.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You all go in and try."


    Lin Qingjue stepped forward slowly, followed by Song Songsong and others. One by one, they were very nervous, lest they would be blocked by Ling Tianjian, but obviously, these worries were unnecessary. They all entered the Tongtian Tower. Any resistance.


    In the huge hall, there was only Zhou Shu alone.


    The atmosphere is very depressing.


    People who advocated building a tower of the sky and worked hard to help the Xuanhuang Realm were rejected by the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Everyone entered the Tongtian Pagoda as they wished, and there was no sign of celebration. This scene is too surprising, and everyone knows whether the Tongtian Pagoda can be used, all in Zhou Shu, and now Zhou Shu himself cannot use the Tongtian Pagoda. So, whether other people can use it has become a problem.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, he was very surprised that this happened, but it was only an accident, not a little frustrated.


    Because he didn''t plan to use the Tongtian Pagoda to ascend to immortals, he would take his own path, travel through the heavens and worlds, increase his knowledge, and expand his way to the greatest extent.


    Just being blocked in this way and not allowed to enter, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    what is the reason?


    Soon, he had a sense of understanding, and Lin Qingjue also thought of something at this time, and suddenly said, "Sect Master, I know!" u

 Chapter 2012: Start to say goodbye

    The group all looked at Lin Qingjue.


    Lin Qingjue paused, "I think the suzerain should also know the reason."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You mean it, right?"


    When speaking, Xuanyuanjian appeared in front of him and quietly fell to the ground.


    The people around them looked stagnant, and soon understood, "It turns out that it is the cause of the artifact."


    "As an artifact of the guardian of the Xuanhuang Realm, it is bound to be greatly hindered if you want to leave the Xuanhuang Realm. The Sect Master is wearing the Xuanyuan Sword. It is no wonder that the Xuanhuang Realm Heaven and Earth will not let Zhou Shu in."


    "Didn''t many artifacts also leave the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "They didn''t rely on the Tongtian Pagoda to leave. Those artifacts were torn apart for ten days before leaving. Even if they passed the obstacles of the Xuanhuang Realm, they could naturally leave the Xuanhuang Realm, and the Tongtian Pagoda did not need to go for ten days to rise to immortality, so Lingtian Sword stop."


    "Understood, Elder Lin still knows a lot."


    Lin Qingjue nodded, "The patriarch enters the Tongtian Pagoda, I''m afraid I can''t bring Xuanyuan sword."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''m sure, it''s not the reason."


    As he said, he walked quickly towards the Tongtian Tower, Xuanyuanjian stayed in place, without moving.


    As soon as he walked to the tower, Ling Tianjian spit out the sword light again, turning it into a solid wall, blocking Zhou Shu outside.


    "what?!"


    Everyone exclaimed, followed by sluggishness.


    It wasn''t Xuanyuanjian''s cause?


    So, is it because Zhou Shu himself? What did you do to prevent the Xuanhuang Realm from connecting to the Heavenly Pagoda?


    Lin Qingjue''s expression condensed slightly, and said slowly, "I understand."


    The rest of the people looked over and said in surprise, "Elder Lin understands again, what else is there?"


    "This is normal."


    Lin Qingjue said solemnly, "The Sect Master is already in the Mahayana realm, and is also recognized as the Emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm. The nine-color ladder has already fallen, and he is always waiting for the Sect Master to step up and go directly to the immortal. Tongtian Tower? For the Sect Master, this is totally unnecessary and a waste of time."


    Song Songsong doubted, "But you can''t even look at it, right? Didn''t it mean you should use it now?"


    "What do you know?"


    Li Chenyi glared at him, "Heaven and earth have their own reasons. Being with us, you have lost the identity of the Sect Master. When the Sect Master arrives, he will walk on the real nine-color ladder. Ascension is a smooth journey. As for the Tongtian Tower, Just leave it to those who can''t survive the catastrophe by themselves."


    Yu Yixian stroked his beard and nodded, "The old man thinks the same way. It''s better to separate the boundaries. The sovereign is already in the Mahayana state. It is completely different from us. This road does not belong to him, and there is no need to go up."


    Lin Qingjue showed a lot of respect and raised his hand, "Xuanhuangjie Tiandi is indeed well-intentioned, and the younger generations respect it."


    Li Chenyi looked at Zhou Shu and bowed in salute, "We all know that the Sect Master did not build the Tower of Heaven for his own sake, but for those who cannot rise to the immortal level. This action is comparable to a saint, and the Xuanhuang World understands it. Sect Master��s painstaking efforts and conscientiousness will be able to block such actions."


    Although everyone was a little puzzled, seeing how convincing these people were, they slowly believed.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, just like a mirror in his heart.


    The reason why Li Chenyi and the others say this is to maintain their status as the emperor, and to please him to find excuses for him, lest Zhou Shu gets angry and shuts down the Tongtian Pagoda, then no one can enter, but the real reason Of course not this.


    It has something to do with the divine tool, but it''s not the Xuanyuan sword, but the demon pot.


    The Demon Refining Pot once wanted to refine the Xuanhuang Realm, and it was sinful. How could the Xuanhuang Realm let it leave?


    Zhou Shu can be sure that as long as he puts down the Demon Refining Pot, there will be no obstacle for him to enter the Tongtian Tower, and it is impossible to use the Tongtian Tower to ascend to the immortal, but he will not do this because the Demon Refining Pot is very important to him.


    After leaving the Profound Yellow Realm, he can rely on, besides imperfect Tao and various laws, the Demon Refining Pot is also considered one.


    Among the many artifacts, the potential of the Demon Refining Pot is endless, after all, it has its own world.


    Even if the Demon Refining Pot leaves the Xuanhuang Realm and loses its name as a divine tool, it can still play a significant role if it is to start from a general magic weapon. As long as the Refining Demon Pot understands the origin of other realms, it can borrow from other realms. Power, before Zhou Shu becomes a golden immortal, he is unlikely to give up such a treasure.


    Moreover, he originally didn''t intend to use the Tongtian Tower to ascend to an immortal, and the obstruction of the Profound Yellow Realm gave him a good enough reason.


    ����It''s not that I don''t want to use Tongtian Pagoda with you, but that Xuanhuangjie Tiandi does not allow it.


    In response to everyone��s gaze, Zhou Shu said calmly, ��What the elders said is very reasonable. We are all from the world of Xuanhuang Realm. The will of the world must not be violated. I will not go up with you on this Tongtian Tower. Appreciation means don��t care about me."


    Li Chenyi saluted, "The admiration of the younger generation to the suzerain can no longer be described in words."


    There is a monk''s way, "The Tongtian Pagoda made by the Sect Master himself does not enter. Let us enter. It is really great."


    "of course."


    Song Songsong nodded and said, "Moreover, the Sect Master has his nine-color ladder, so there is no need to squeeze the Tongtian Tower with us. He will go to Jinxiantai in the future, which is different from where we go."


    Amidst the discussion, everyone entered the Tongtian Tower one after another, watching everywhere, very excited.


    Lin Zhu ran out.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, tears rolled in her eyes, "Senior, can''t you really use Tongtian Tower?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It doesn''t matter if I don''t need it, I actually shouldn''t use it."


    Lin Zhu turned around and glanced at resolutely said, "That little girl is no longer necessary."


    "This is your greatest achievement and the goal you have pursued throughout your life. Now that you have achieved it, how can you not use it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said warmly, "If you use it, go to the immortal realm earlier, use the spirit of the immortal energy to cultivate early, and enter the Mahayana realm early is the best."


    Lin Zhu shook her head, tears streaming down, "What about senior? If you never see senior again, the little girl would rather not go to the fairyland."


    "If you stay here, you will never see me."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You use the Tongtian Tower to go to the immortal realm, and I go to the immortal realm by myself. I will go to the same destination by different routes. Sooner or later, I will meet you. I will always find you. If you practice fast and even surpass me, you can go to me in advance. , If you stay here, if something happens in the Profound Yellow Realm, or the way of heaven is still so harsh, then the real heaven and man will be separated forever."


    Lin Zhu calmed down, and gradually understood, "Senior...you are right, you will never have a chance if you don''t leave, but how many years will it take?"


    "do not know."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It depends on the situation after you and me. I can only say that as long as you don''t die, you will definitely see you again."


    Lin Zhu''s body shook, staring at Zhou Shu and speechless.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Let''s say goodbye in advance, but sooner or later there will be such a day, Zhu, as long as there is hope to see you again, it is worth the effort and there will be results. In the future, we will definitely meet again somewhere."


    In this case, this is the first time, but I will say it many times in the future.


    The road to cultivating immortals also has an end. As long as everyone persists, they can meet at the end.


    However, this possibility is basically zero.


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, tearful, but her eyes became firmer, "The little girl will definitely wait until this day, senior."

 Chapter 2013: All lucky

    (PS: Happy Dragon Boat Festival~~~)


    Zhou Shu patted her and smiled, "Well, it''s not going to leave today, we still have a lot to do."


    Lin Zhu wiped her tears and nodded earnestly, "Well, every day after today is precious, and the little girl will never waste a moment."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You have to think about what you should do after being promoted, and how you plan to cultivate. By the way, I will prepare the magic trick for you. I have already refined the appropriate magic weapon, and... ��"


    "That''s what I want to think about later, and what I want to think about now is now."


    Lin Zhu rarely interrupted Zhou Shu, "For a month, the little girl doesn''t want to see the tower of the sky anymore. Senior, you have to accompany me, and you will never leave."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, I promise you everything, but I can''t leave the island now."


    "You don''t need an island, it''s enough to have a senior."


    Lin Zhu laughed, leaning against the past unconsciously, just like the past.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t felt this kind of feeling for a long time, and there was a hint of warmth in his heart unconsciously.


    Time passed day by day, and every day was very happy.


    Compared with the monotony of the past, life has a lot of special and simple fun, forgetting to cultivate immortals, forgetting the Tongtian Pagoda, forgetting the past, experiencing the same life as a mortal, Zhou Shu cherishes it, he knows that he will leave Xuanhuang Realm, such a time will never happen again.


    One month later, the news of the completion of the Tongtian Tower spread throughout the Xuanhuang Realm.


    "Have you seen Tongtian Tower, too?"


    "Of course I saw it! The Tongtian Pagoda is definitely the greatest existence in the Xuanhuang Realm. It is simply not like a human being can make. Like a treasure given by the heavens, nothing in the Xuanhuang Realm can compare with it!"


    "So exaggerated?"


    "What I said is probably not as good as one percent or one thousandth of the real thing. If you take a look, you will know that what I said is absolutely nothing false!"


    "It''s a pity that I have not killed enough alien races, and I don''t even have the qualifications to take a look, alas."


    "Yes, even if you can''t climb the Tongtian Pagoda to ascend to an immortal, it won''t be in vain to have a look at it, regret it!"


    "It''s useless to regret, hurry up and see if there is any chance."


    Zhou Shu did not block the news, nor did he block the Tongtian Tower.


    no need.


    He is here, there is Ling Tianjian, and more importantly, there are countless volunteers. There is no need to worry about the destruction by people who are deliberate. Anyone who wants to make a little damage to the Tongtian Tower will be gathered by the entire Profound Yellow Realm. And attack it.


    Now around Penglai Island, I don��t know how many people are there, and the whole island is completely enclosed.


    The safety of Tongtian Tower can also be guaranteed.


    Moreover, after the Tongtian Pagoda was built, there was no tribulation from the immortal world, which shows that the only thing that worries Zhou Shu is the way of heaven.


    But the way of heaven has not been seen. Penglai Island has now become a place isolated from the way of heaven. Simply put, on Penglai Island, if you want to overcome the catastrophe, even if the monks use their strength or even curse the way of heaven, they will not attract a trace of heaven The robbery, only by going to other places, can it lead to the robbery of the sky.


    A rare place outside the "Tao".


    However, without a blockade, Tongtian Tower is not what you want to see. Only those who have done a lot to deal with foreign races are qualified to see the style.


    "I can be sure that Tongtian Pagoda will definitely reach the fairy world!"


    "Yes, where can''t you go to such a magnificent formation? The Emperor can''t lie."


    "It''s a pity that there are too few qualifications, there are only a hundred positions, and one more will not work."


    "Why don''t the foreign races invade yet, the fourth batch, come quickly!"


    "I have to go back and get ready first. As long as the aliens come to Daqin Mountain, they will be the first to rush up. No one will rob me!"


    "I''m afraid you won''t get it, hum."


    If it was just a promise made by Zhou Shu before, it is now the reality.


    After more people saw the Tongtian Pagoda and spread it out, the races in the Xuanhuang Realm couldn''t stand such a great stimulus, and they were completely boiling. Everyone was gearing up, waiting for the arrival of the alien, and the situation was completely reversed.


    In the past, the alien race regarded the race in the Xuanhuang Realm as a resource, but now it is the other way round. The Xuanhuang Realm regards the alien race as the best resource.


    That is the guarantee of being promoted to immortals, what else can it be compared?


    Never expected that the alien race would suffer...


    The dojo on Penglai Island is still there, but the opening time is much shorter, and it will only open once a month.


    On the one hand, in the past ten years of preaching and teaching, Zhou Shu��s understanding of various Taoisms has reached an extremely deep stage, and the demand is much less. There is no need to seek the Tao through the dojo. On the other hand, he stayed in the Xuanhuang world. There is not much time to go on, we must hurry up, plan for the future, and leave enough things for the Heyin faction. After leaving, you may not return again, and the Heyin faction must be preserved for a long time. Shu inherits the way of Shu.


    Large-scale new additions are underway.


    Now there is an endless stream of people who want to join the Heyin Sect. Not only human cultivators, but also the Monster Sea Clan, and the Heyin Sect is not limited. As long as the conditions are met, they are willing to learn the Tao of Shu, and take the whole list. Close.


    There are many geniuses among them, and even the children of the great families are proud to join the Heyin School.


    There is no need to worry about the resources of disciples This is the foundation for the continued growth of the Dutch School, but it is far from enough. To stay strong, someone must make sacrifices.


    "Master Shu, if Yan does not go to the Tongtian Pagoda, stay in the Heyin School."


    Seeing Hao Ruoyan with a solemn face, Hao Siyun stopped and said repeatedly, "Sister, have you really decided? Are you really not going with us?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded earnestly, "Ruoyan thinks very clearly. The Heyin school needs me, and Ruoyan needs the Heyin school even more. Here, the official Dao can grow more and go to the immortal world without Master Shu. Next, Ruoyan..." She shook her head gently, "I don��t know what will happen to the immortal world, but I��m afraid that I��m not as good as an ant. If I want to develop on the official road, I don��t have a chance. It��s better to stay. Come down."


    Hao Siyun wanted to say something more, "But..."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head slightly, "Sister, your talent is better. You will definitely be able to play better when you go to the fairy world. You will find a way that suits you, and it will be easier to achieve your goals. Unlike me, I can only stay in a place that suits my way. , Now the Holland Pie is the best."


    Hao Siyun had no move, but looked at Zhou Shu, "Brother Shu, please persuade sister!"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, and said slowly, "Ruoyan''s choice is correct. If you do this, you will have a better chance of seeing each other in the future. Ruoyan, I believe you can rise to the immortal through the official path, and I will wait for you in the immortal world. "


    "Well, Ruo Yan thinks so."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled confidently, "Master Shu, we will definitely see you again, and during your absence, Ruoyan will definitely allow the Heyin school to continue to develop, and even further, become the best sect in the Xuanhuang world. Yan is confident and has made plans."


    Zhou Shu sighed softly, "It is my luck to have you, it is the luck of the Heyin school."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head gently, as gentle as ever, "Ruoyan is lucky to have Master Shu."

 Chapter 2014: 2 swords

    In front of Tongtian Tower.


    Li Aojian stood there, like a javelin, staring at Ling Tianjian on the Tongtian Tower, seemingly thoughtful.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and smiled, "Lao Li, looking at you, don''t you plan to use Tongtian Tower?"


    "No need to."


    Li Aojian said indifferently, "Like you, I will go to the immortal world by myself, and I don''t plan to follow the immortal envoy to the immortal realm. These heavens and all realms are all-encompassing, and the immortal realm is not my goal."


    He turned around and looked at Zhou Shu, with a confident smile, "One day, we will meet again."


    "I believe it, waiting for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said with a smile, "Actually, I still want you to go to the Tongtian Pagoda together and take care of other people."


    "You need to take care of you when you are going to be promoted to an immortal, so what kind of immortal cultivation?"


    Li Aojian shook his head, with a hint of disdain from the corner of his mouth, "Xiao Zhou, you think too much, and everyone has their own way. They make a choice, and they have to bear the consequences. Whether it is good or bad, it has nothing to do with you, or else Go, don��t be wordy if you want to go."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Maybe."


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu, his expression gradually calming, "Don��t worry, Lao Zhu is going to go there. He is about the same as me. With the addition of elder Zhao Yueru, our Dutch school will never be bullied, but we just say A hundred people will not be bullied, and it is different in the fairy world, then you can''t control it."


    "That is personal fate."


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to Tongtian Tower, "How about that sword?"


    "It''s not obedient without your sword, but I didn''t expect it either."


    Li Aojian shook his head, "You know what I cultivate is the sword body, no matter how good the sword is, it won''t do much for me, unless I can melt the sword into the body."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "The artifact is the source of heaven and earth, but it''s not a problem to integrate into the body, it''s more convenient than the swords made by the treasures of heaven and earth."


    Li Aojian smiled, "Haha, this guy is a divine weapon, he has his own will, and it also represents the world. I''m afraid I won''t let me do this."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "But it is also very useful. Ling Tianjian chose you, so it should be suitable for you."


    "Yes, I can understand a lot of sword principles from it, even though I have only been in contact for a few days, I have made great progress."


    Li Aojian nodded slightly, "I''ll talk about it after I wait for the Tongtian Tower. Let it be self-willed now, and let it compensate me at that time. Wait, don''t want to have a good life. It took more than ten years to get it."


    As he was talking, the top of the tower flashed, dozens of sword lights fell straight down.


    The sword light staggered back and forth thousands of times, each time it brushed between the bodies of the two of them, and they didn''t touch them, but they were separated by a strand of hair.


    In Jianguang, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Ha, it can hear us."


    "Are you afraid of you!"


    Li Aojian snorted coldly, transformed into a sword body, and competed with those sword lights. The sword lights flickered and the sword shadow swaggered, so it was so lively.


    It took a while to stop.


    Li Aojian returned to his original shape and looked at him coldly, but the sword light did not disappear, but changed the target, transformed into a big sword, pointed at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and waved his hand, "I want to come too? No need, right?"


    Li Aojian shook his head, "It is not to be compared with you, it is to be compared with your sword."


    "So you still dislike me, okay."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, so he took out Xuanyuan Sword and stood it on the ground, "Then you try."


    Xuanyuanjian also had spirituality. Although he was unwilling to communicate with Zhou Shu, he still existed. Facing the provocation of Ling Tianjian''s new artifact, most of them would not ignore it. Zhou Shu also wanted to see Xuanyuanjian''s true ability.


    Seeing Xuanyuan sword, the Ling Tianjian body on the top of the tower shivered unconsciously, exuding bursts of brilliance, and for a while, the entire hall was covered by red light.


    With a dragon chant, the sword light suddenly shone, and the sword body became stronger and more solid, with a length of several tens of feet, and rushed towards Xuanyuanjian.


    Astonishingly powerful, Li Aojian was slightly shocked, Zhou Shu took a step back, and guarded himself, not allowing the confrontation between the two swords to damage the Tongtian Tower.


    Xuanyuanjian stood calmly, motionless, as majestic as a mountain.


    There seemed to be no movement, but Zhou Shu could see clearly.


    With Xuanyuanjian as the center, a series of invisible ripples, like ripples on the surface of a lake, spread out layer by layer. The range is not large, but it is extremely dense, only for a moment, and it is covered by such ripples within tens of feet.


    That ripple is an extremely strong force of the law of life and death.


    Zhou Shu could feel the power of the law, but it was absolutely impossible for him to cast it, even a tenth of it was difficult, and the power was very targeted. Although Zhou Shu and Li Aojian were all in the ripples, they were not affected at all. , I didn''t even feel the breeze.


    Zhou Shu was secretly frightened, he still knew too little about the law.


    But in the Xuanhuang world, the limitations are too great, and he has no possibility to continue to understand.


    On the other side of the sword intent, Zhou Shu could also perceive the power in it. It was a sword intent, but it was an indescribable sword intent. It also contained the power of an inexplicable law. What is certain is that any Jian Xiu couldn''t cast it.


    The vast sword light has already rushed over.


    If snow meets rain, it will quickly melt down at a visible speed.


    The sword light will attenuate by a large amount every time it rushes into , when it is about a meter around Xuanyuanjian, the sword light of dozens of meters is only the size of a finger.


    Li Aojian became more shocked.


    He clearly felt the sword intent in the sword light before. The sword intent is so complicated and so essence, so simple and so powerful, which he can''t reach now, and it is also what he pursues, but it is close to Xuanyuan Sword. In the process, those powerful forces slowly disappeared, without even leaving a trace.


    "Hahaha!"


    Seeing that the victory was divided, Ling Tianjian trembled, and seemed to laugh wildly.


    As soon as the laughter fell, the sword light the size of a finger suddenly soared!


    How dazzling is the light, it looks like the sun at noon, it is hard to look directly at it.


    In an instant, the sword light reached its original size, even worse than it was. The sword light swept up, aiming at Xuanyuan Jian and slashing straight down from top to bottom.


    The gradual shrinking of the sword light before, was not to be consumed by Xuanyuanjian, but to avoid its front, quietly hide, and prepare to give the final blow.


    Even if the artifacts are competing against each other, it is by no means hard to come and go, there are also many tricks and intrigues.


    However, the seemingly blinding method, and how many principles it contains, is difficult for others to understand.


    Zhou Shu''s mind was slightly condensed, and he wanted to help him, but after looking at Xuanyuanjian, he put away his mind, but instead brought out a smile.


    The moment he watched, he had that feeling again, and Xuanyuanjian communicated with him again and told him not to move.


    Xuanyuanjian stood quietly, without a trace of panic, with extraordinary bearing, even if the sword light was already close at hand, even if it seemed like a disaster was imminent.


    It seems that the challenge of the new artifact is not at all concerned.


    It is the Xuanyuan Sword, one of the strongest artifacts in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it has carried the glory of the Xuanhuang Realm for hundreds of thousands of years. How could it be lost.

 Chapter 2015: Beyond

    Snapped!


    When Jian Guang was less than an inch from Xuanyuan Sword, it suddenly exploded.


    Such as the goddess scattered flowers, the broken sword light was scattered, and it was scattered everywhere.


    However, these sword lights have lost their power, just like a piece of paper, without any threat.


    Xuanyuanjian was still standing there, not moving, as if nothing had anything to do with it.


    The sword light gradually disappeared, and the red light that filled the hall dimmed. After the Ling Tianjian on the top of the tower trembled a few times, there was no sound anymore.


    The outcome is divided, and it will not be entangled.


    Zhou Shu stared at Xuanyuanjian and fell into thought for a while.


    He could see that the power of Xuanyuan Sword that finally shattered the sword''s light was definitely not the power of the law of life and death, nor the power of the origin of the heavens and the earth, but the extremely powerful power of Dao, which even surpassed the law!


    He had seen that kind of Tao and knew what it was, but he had never really understood it.


    Xuanyuan Road from the Emperor.


    Zhou Shu didn''t expect that in the Xuanhuang Realm, the power of Dao could be so powerful that it mostly exceeded the rules of heaven and earth.


    This is a power that shouldn''t exist in the Xuanhuang world.


    Compared with his Shu Zhi Dao, there is still a long way to go. Those achievements made by Shu Zhi Dao before, it is time to forget it, and it must be more perfect and fulfilled to catch up and surpass the predecessors.


    "Xuanyuanjian..."


    Li Aojian stared at Xuanyuanjian, quite convincingly, "It''s much stronger than Ling Tian, ??but it shouldn''t use sword intent, Xiao Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Although Xuanyuan Sword is a sword, it does not contain any sword intent. It is only in the shape of a sword and is named as the master of a hundred soldiers."


    Li Aojian seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and said slowly, "So, every time I see it, I only have admiration, but I don''t have the thought of conquering or surpassing it. It''s not what I want because it''s not destined for me."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If there is sword intent, do you want to conquer?"


    Li Aojian said proudly, "Of course, as long as it is sword intent, I will conquer sooner or later."


    After speaking, he glanced at the top of the tower with deep meaning, but Ling Tianjian did not respond, which surprised him a bit.


    "Take it away."


    Li Aojian stagnated, and slowly said, "Xuanyuanjian is here, Ling Tian is not it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and understood the reason. The competition between suitable talents and artifacts��in fact, it can��t be said to be a struggle, but Ling Tian��s unilateral provocation, and Ling Tianjian suffered a loss and was suppressed. At least for a long time, he did not dare to fight. Xuanyuanjian was presumptuous in front of him. If he were not to guard the Tongtian Tower, he might have disappeared long ago.


    At this point, there is no difference between artifacts and people.


    Just as he was about to put away Xuanyuanjian, Xuanyuanjian suddenly moved.


    It turned into a stream of light and flew outside the hall, not fast or slow.


    "what?"


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu, very surprised.


    "I ran by myself, but don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "An old friend is here, and I have been waiting for him, I will go first."


    "Old friend?"


    Li Aojian watched Zhou Shu leave, somewhat puzzled.


    Penglai Island.


    Zhou Shu stood on the shore, watching the sea in the distance, with a smile in his calmness.


    On the surface of the sea, a beggar stumbled, staggering every step he took, but every time he fell, it was a distance of tens of miles, and his body was so fast that it was difficult to find a few in the Xuanhuang world.


    The sneaked Xuanyuanjian was right next to the beggar, staggering with him.


    The only one who could let Xuanyuanjian leave Zhou Shu except for the emperor who didn''t know where was the Xuanyuanjian spirit was the beggar.


    Zhou Shu bowed his hand and said, "I haven''t seen it for many years, and the predecessor''s style is still there. Fortunately.


    "Senior needn''t mention it, you are much better than before, much better than me."


    The beggar said indifferently, "Tongtian Pagoda, it''s great. You did something that the emperor never did. You are better than the emperor."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "The predecessor was wrong, the non-human emperor could not, but there was no shortage at that time, and now there is no Tongtian Pagoda, the Xuanhuang Realm will hardly have a chance to rise again, and the time is also fate. The younger generation just happened to happen. Standing in this position, I had to do it."


    "Oh?"


    The beggar smiled unconsciously, showing a trace of satisfaction.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "The seniors don��t have to test. The admiration of the younger generations for the emperor has never been less. What was it at the beginning, and how it is now. The younger generations are still the emperor because there are not enough talents at the moment. If the younger generation is really Xuanyuan A candidate for a saint like the Emperor of Humanity, there have long been saints who have pityed and sent immortal envoys to obey orders. Naturally, nothing is impossible. Why is it so troublesome to build Tongtian Tower."


    He really admired the Emperor, but he didn''t admire it to this extent.


    It''s just that Xuanyuan Sword Spirit, a senior of hundreds of thousands of years, must be respectful and courteous, and it is good for himself.


    The beggar stared at Zhou Shu and slowly nodded, "It seems that the world''s words are unbelievable, you are still the same as in the past, there is no difference, as the only Mahayana in the Xuanhuang Realm, you can be so humble, the old man also admires it."


    "How can you not be humble to seniors?"


    Zhou Shu said with a solemn expression, "If there is no predecessor��s teaching, the junior cannot comprehend the secrets of Xuanyuanjian, let alone the law of life and death, let alone the senior��s ability, far surpasses the junior��s, but the soul is temporarily lost, but sooner or later it will happen. Coming back."


    The beggar''s figure was slightly shaken, and a lot of hatred flashed in his eyes, "Huangquan whip, I will find the enemy of that day!"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior is here to go to the immortal realm. The Tongtian Pagoda has prepared a place for Senior."


    "Tower of Babel?"


    The beggar stared at Zhou Shu with a trace of contempt, "The old man will use the Tongtian Tower? That guy thought he was great. The artifact he sent was not even Xuanyuan Sword''s enemy, and he thought the old man wanted Only by helping him can he be promoted to the immortal. I want to be beautiful! I don''t want this favor!"


    "Senior have seen it?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Senior said, could it be the world of Xuanhuang World?"


    The beggar said lightly, "Who else is there besides him?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Senior said that, isn''t it?"


    He was a little surprised.


    Divine tools and tool spirits came from the world of Xuanhuang Realm, and the power they used was the origin of the world. It could be said that they were the sons of the world of Xuanhuang Realm. Xuanyuan Sword Spirit seemed to have little respect for the world.


    This is strange.


    The beggar stared at Xuanyuanjian and slowly said, "I believe you have felt it, Xuanyuanjian can surpass the world."


    Zhou Shu was shocked.


    The blow of Xuanyuanjian just now really surpassed the rules and shouldn''t belong to the power of the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Everything in the Xuanhuang Realm should follow the rules of the Xuanhuang Realm and cannot go beyond the rules. Xuanyuanjian had obviously crossed the rules just now, but Heaven and Earth did not object to it. Zhou Shu was even more surprised when he thought of this.


    "Xuanhuangjie Tiandi has bred many artifacts, and the power of the artifacts comes from him, but it does not mean that the artifacts will never be as good as him."


    The beggar said calmly, "Xuanyuan Sword is different from other divine artifacts. It does not rely on the origin of heaven and earth. More power comes from the law and Tao. After following the emperor for too long, he has not only realized the Tao, but has even truly attained the Tao, although he has not reached it. The extent to which one is Dao is not completely restricted by the Xuanhuang World Heaven and Earth."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Could it be that Xuanyuan Sword is stronger than Xuanhuangjie Tiandi?"


    The beggar nodded, "In a way, it is."


    Zhou Shu was stunned there, speechless for a while. 8)

 Chapter 2016: look forward to

    Soon, Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Senior, this junior understands something."


    "understood?"


    The beggar was a little surprised, "I figured it out so quickly, the old man thought it would be difficult for a cultivator to accept this."


    "It was shocked at first, but think about it by yourself."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The so-called blue is better than blue. In fact, human cultivators also come from the Xuanhuang world, and are also the children of heaven and earth, but human cultivators continue to cultivate and rise to the fairy world, surpassing the Xuanhuang world, so the artifact should Almost, it��s just that the contact between the artifact and the Xuanhuang World is closer, and it��s harder to surpass the Xuanhuang World."


    The beggar applauded, "You are very thorough."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "But there is still something the juniors don''t understand. After all, this is the Xuanhuang Realm. Xuanyuanjian''s sword just now shouldn''t exist?"


    "That sword is a bit past."


    The beggar shook his head slowly, his face gradually becoming heavy, as if thinking of something bad.


    When Zhou Shu saw this, he couldn''t ask any more, only smiled and said, "Senior is planning to promote himself to immortality?"


    The beggar glared at Zhou Shu and snorted, "What does the old man have to wait for so long to be promoted to the immortal? The old man seems to have told you that he was attacked by the whip of Huangquan, and now his soul has disappeared. I don''t know any tricks. Did you forget, or ask knowingly?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "It''s the younger generation''s failure to speak, and the older generation is fatal, and the younger generation must obey."


    "It''s all right."


    The beggar shook his head slightly and said in a straightforward voice, "This old man is here to take refuge in you. I hope you can take me out of the Xuanhuang Realm. After so many years, I also know that you are an upright person and have great respect for the Emperor Xuanyuan. If you abuse Xuanyuan Sword, even if you don''t practice Xuanyuan Dao, the old man will rest assured to entrust Xuanyuan Sword to you."


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu immediately saluted, with a lot of joy in his heart.


    The day after waiting for a long time finally arrived.


    Xuanyuan Sword without sword spirit could not be an object worthy of relying on. Although Xuanyuan Sword was very strong, Zhou Shu did not have Xuanyuan Dao. He only relied on intermittent communication. How could he be assured at critical times? With the sword spirit, it is completely different. With the sword spirit communicating with Xuanyuan Sword, Zhou Shu can truly display the power of Xuanyuan Sword. The power that surpasses the world of Xuanhuang Realm will surely become one of Zhou Shu''s guarantees for reaching the heavens.


    Very satisfied.


    "Don''t thank you, the old man begs you."


    The beggar paused, his figure gradually shrinking, and he went into Xuanyuanjian, "After leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, tell me to come out again, and that is, it is not only Xuanyuanjian that can surpass the rules of heaven and earth in your body."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and asked quickly, "Senior, what do you mean?"


    Only the beggar had disappeared, and he had no answer when he entered the Divine Sense and Xuanyuan Sword, so he could only give up.


    It was about refining the demon pot, but does the current demon refining pot really have that power?


    Speaking of which, for the promotion of immortals, refining the demon pot is also a problem.


    The Demon Refining Pot is the common opponent of Heavenly Dao and Xuanhuangjie Heaven and Earth, and I don''t know what kind of interference it will encounter?


    It will never be better anyway.


    It is very likely that the demon refining pot will be hit again, and the demon refining world that has finally recovered will also be returned to zero. Starting again, Zhou Shu has already made the worst plans.


    Deep in the dense forest.


    Unlike the withered yellow outside, a lot of green can be seen here, but it is slowly dimming.


    The city lord was sitting in the woods, bulging, and seemed too fat to stand up.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You look like this..."


    "how!"


    The city lord blew his eyes and stared, "I''m about to leave. I don''t need to absorb more. Do you think it will be so easy to obtain resources after you go to the immortal world? The more the better, the more you can absorb, the storage, and the future may rely on them for cultivation. "


    "Don''t worry too much."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I told them that I will support you when you arrive in the immortal world, and restoring your cultivation is the top priority."


    The city lord is undoubtedly the strongest among the group of people, and he is still an elves. As long as he restores his cultivation base, he can become the leader of that group. Besides, the city lord has knowledge of being in the immortal world and can help them gain a foothold in the immortal world.


    Of course, these are all speculations, and no one knows how to go to the fairy world.


    The city lord snorted, "You said, they must listen?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I can assure you that you don��t need the support of other sects. Besides, if you have a reputation, who dares to offend you, and those few treasures at the bottom of the box are brought with them. Not obedient."


    The city lord paused, "A few more days will be enough. I have to leave some ground for it. I will enter the dormant period for the rest of the time, and I will rely on you then."


    "Relax, I am prepared."


    Zhou Shu seriously agreed, and only slowly said, "City Lord, do you still think that going with me, there is no hope at all?"


    "I hope, of course, but with the Tongtian Tower, why should I take such a big risk?"


    The city lord said in a deep voice, "Not to mention the obstruction of the Xuanhuang World and the Heavens. Even if we leave smoothly and go to the world, we have to find the immortal world on our own, like finding a needle in a haystack, it is impossible."


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, he unconsciously sighed, "The heavens are so big that they are beyond your imagination. It may not be possible to find the fairy world for thousands of years and the whole process is Unknown, you don��t know when you will encounter things you have never seen before, turbulence, special alien races, alien monsters, etc. Every step is dangerous and life is in danger at any time, Zhou Shu, it��s not me. I don��t believe you, but it��s really hard to reach the immortal realm on your own."


    "Because of this, I want to see it more."


    Zhou Shu slightly lowered his jaw, but there was a glimmer of expectation in his eyes, "Unknown journey, special world, weird alien race, magical phenomenon, how can I miss so many interesting things? I have seen enough of the Xuanhuang world. I will not go. With more knowledge, how can my Tao grow?"


    "It''s never too late to see it again."


    The city lord slowly said, "Go to the immortal realm to cultivate into an immortal, then travel around the heavens, starting from a place close to the immortal realm, and gradually go farther as the strength increases, so as to hone yourself and hone your way until you step through it. The cultivators of the heavens and ten thousand realms generally do this, which is also a normal trajectory, and like you, you choose the most difficult path from the beginning. If you are unlucky, you may die without taking a few steps. What should you do? ?"


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Trust me, my luck is not that bad."


    The city lord shook his head slightly and said slowly, "I hope so."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "The city lord can stay here at ease. I will ask someone to take you to the Tongtian Pagoda. When you wake up, you will start a new journey. One day, we will meet again."


    "I look forward to that day."


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes gradually serious, "Zhou Shu, don''t die first, I''m waiting for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course, I am not that easy to die."


    The two looked at each other for a long time and remained speechless.


    After a long journey to the end, Zhou Shu fulfilled his promise, and the city lord also paid a lot for Zhou Shu. Such a partner would be difficult to find in the future.

 Chapter 2017: Service Dan

    Say goodbye to the city lord and pace the forest.


    In fact, what the city lord said is not unreasonable. First go to the immortal world to settle down, find the backing of the sect, and then go to experience. From near to far, gradually increase your strength, expand your knowledge, and improve your own way. Everything is quite satisfactory. With Zhou Shu''s own ability, The danger will not be too great, and it will go more smoothly.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu wouldn''t do this.


    The reason is very simple, because of this road, he has already walked on the Xuanhuang Realm, and he does not want to go to the Immortal Realm to continue again.


    Going to the fairy world in this way is like life repeating again.


    It sounds good, but are there really many benefits? At least for Zhou Shu, not much.


    He can be sure that after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, he will no longer be the Zhou Shu of the past. There will be great changes. Without the shackles or ties of the Xuanhuang Realm, he will be more compliant with his own way and his own heart. , And insisted on this as the center, and other things, he will no longer have a lot of scruples, what sect rules, what emperor status, etc., are no longer the scope of consideration.


    Those benefits that were once may become disadvantages.


    In the Xuanhuang world, everyone is depressed, even Zhou Shu is the same.


    The tangible and invisible shackles are inevitable when you are in the Xuanhuang Realm. Now that there is a chance to be free, Zhou Shu will certainly go his own way, instead of repeating this process again, leaving the shackles of the Xuanhuang Realm and being caught by the fairy world. Bondage, why bother.


    Looking into the distance, his mind gradually cleared up, and the previous boredom disappeared.


    Zhou Shu walked towards another part of the forest with a faint smile.


    There, there are fetters that he can''t get rid of, fetters that will not change even if he leaves the Xuanhuang Realm, similar to the original mind, and similar to Tao, he will stick to it forever and will not give up.


    "Brother, you are here, are you tired?"


    Yangmei fell next to Zhou Shu and looked at him with a warm smile.


    "Every day is the same thing, how can I get tired."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yang Mei with gentle eyes, "Junior Sister, are you still making alchemy?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know what''s wrong. The feeling of alchemy these days is very good. There are almost no mistakes. The best products come out one by one. Brother, you come," Yang Mei took Zhou Shu to the front of the pill furnace and pointed to each jade bottle. , "Look, you see, these are all."


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully, then smiled and said, "I practice too much, and I won''t use it when I go to the fairy world."


    "I don''t need it, what''s left here can be used."


    Yang Mei shook her head and said very carefully, "There are still many people from the Heyin School and the Cihang School. I will not be able to practice such a pill after I am gone. Now I will practice more and keep it for them. Help as much as you can, and in the future they will also be promoted."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Junior Sister, I''m leaving now, and I''m still considering others."


    "I don''t know, I just thought so unconsciously."


    Yangmei packed the pill and laughed unconsciously, "But isn''t it good? It''s good, I''m happy, and others are happy too."


    "is very good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I''ll just talk about it, don''t care."


    The way of compassion Yangmei cultivates is the way of thinking for the sake of others. For the sake of others, she will sacrifice herself so that she can get the true meaning of Tao. Yangmei has done this many times. There is no doubt that she will continue to do it.


    Zhou Shu always felt that Yang Mei is stronger than him in the Tao, and no one is like Yang Mei who can carry his own Tao to this point.


    It can be said that her existence is a kind of Tao, and she herself is not much different from Tao.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu brought some resentment and said angrily, "Most of the things happened to the Great Immortal Cihang, or he was blind, or he would have come to pick you up personally and treat you as a candidate for a saint."


    "Senior brother, don''t talk nonsense, Great Immortal Cihang is a good person."


    Yang Mei hurriedly covered Zhou Shu''s mouth, feeling a little nervous, "Brother, I have only crossed the sixth stage of the Tribulation Realm, how can I come to attract him now?"


    "You also know that you are the Sixth Layer of Crossing Tribulation Realm."


    Zhou Shu stared at her, his eyes gradually solemn, "Then why don''t you continue to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm, and cultivate to the Ninth Heaven of Cross Tribulation Realm, and then cross the Tribulation Realm and rise to the immortal again? I''m sure that Heaven will never stop you, you can definitely Enter the Mahayana realm."


    Yangmei put down her hand and said quietly, "Brother, you have to say this every time."


    Zhou Shu squeezed her hand and said seriously, "Am I wrong? This is the way you should go and your best choice."


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu, "Then, brother, why don''t you follow the fairy envoy and go to Jinxiantai?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shaken, and his face gradually calmed down, "You don''t understand."


    "I know."


    Yangmei stroked Zhou Shu''s hand and whispered softly, "Brother, you are completely able to leave Tongtian Pagoda, regardless of other people, and go to the immortal world to create a new world and realize it. You can choose according to your own ideas, then I You can also use the Tongtian Pagoda with them to ascend to immortals. It is my choice."


    After being stagnated, she almost said the last words one by one, "I won''t regret it."


    Seeing her steadfast face, Zhou Shu could only shook his head helplessly, "Junior sister, I was wrong, I shouldn''t say that."


    "Senior brother is right, don''t admit it."


    Yangmei shook her head with a warm smile, "Stop talking about this, brother, do you still have the materials for the Butterfly Pill?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu expressed a lot of regrets, "I have searched for the entire Xuanhuang Realm with my heart, and there is nowhere. I have also asked about the major sects, and none of them. If there are any, it may be with some mortals who don��t know its usefulness. In that case, it��s basically I can''t get it."


    "In other words, there can only be one Butterfly Pill in the entire Xuanhuang Realm."


    Yangmei took out a bright green jade bottle and shook his head, with a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    In the jade bottle, a pill was lying quietly, but if you look closely, it looks like a few beautiful butterflies are flying in the bottle.


    Between the wings, there is an unimaginable temptation or.


    "I''m afraid only this one."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and smiled, "This is also showing its preciousness. After all, it is the pill handed down by the saint. Junior sister, you must..."


    Zhou Shu didn��t say anything further. He watched Yangmei open the jade bottle and examined it for a while. Then he put the pill into his mouth. The light green pill was turned on the tip of his tongue a few times, accompanied by a flash of light. It turned into three light butterflies and got into the bayberry one after another.


    After a few breaths, Yang Mei''s forehead suddenly sparkled, reflecting the appearance of three butterflies. The light was fleeting, and the forehead returned to its original white luster.


    "Brother, don''t you blame me?"


    Yangmei stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes flickering.


    "Stupid, how can you blame you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and laughed very happily, so tears were almost coming out, "Junior sister, I have been thinking about how to persuade you to take it, and if you do it now, that''s great! Great! !"


    "This is the most important thing I do for myself."


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu, tears falling, "Brother, I must do this, I am afraid I will never see you again."

 Chapter 2018: Entrust

    The butterfly pill, the ancient pill left by the saint.


    By breaking the pupa and transforming the butterfly, life will be sublimated from now on, and this butterfly pill will also have the effect of sublimating life.


    Simply put, it is a substitute for death, which can help immortal cultivators avoid the evil of death. Except for the exhaustion of lifespan, other dangers can be avoided no matter what, it can be described as a real strange pill in the Xuanhuang world.


    The materials are hard to find, and the refining power is extremely low, but Yangmei only has one pill material, and it succeeds after refining it once.


    One butterfly will die once, which saves one death, and the bayberry refining is the best, so there are three butterflies printed on the body, which means it can die three times.


    Yangmei took the Butterfly Pill and was in danger of death in the future and would have three chances to survive.


    Zhou Shu never worries about himself, but Yang Mei is what he misses most, and it is the thing he is most worried about now. It is the same no matter where he is. After leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, he has lost his bondage. He is likely to have no taboos, but Yang Mei Still he can''t escape the worry.


    If something happens to Yangmei, it will definitely have a great impact on his cultivation.


    Ever since the Butterfly Pill was made, Zhou Shu has always wanted Yangmei to subdue him, and has also been thinking about how to convince Yangmei.


    This must be difficult, because Yang Mei never thought about herself, always Zhou Shu and others, asking her to take such a useful pill, instead of letting Zhou Shu use it, it is simply difficult to reach the sky, and to do so is a violation Because of Yang Mei''s heart and way, Zhou Shu never knew how to speak.


    But never thought that Yang Mei had just taken the Butterfly Pill in front of him just now, eliminating his last doubt.


    How can you be unhappy?


    "I''m so happy, Junior Sister!"


    Zhou Shu grabbed Yang Mei''s hand and shook it back and forth, excited like a child.


    This scenario is unprecedented, and it will never happen in the future.


    Everyone knows what Zhou Shu looks like when he has no scruples anymore and is relaxed.


    Yangmei looked at Zhou Shu, with tears still on her face, but a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She did not speak, but secretly said in her heart, "Brother, then you can rest assured... Actually, I am also relieved, and I did not violate my way..."


    She did not violate her own way.


    Her pill was actually used for Zhou Comfort.


    She has always understood Zhou Shu and Zhou Shu��s thoughts, even every bit is clear. She knows that after Zhou Shu left the Xuanhuang world, it might be many, many years before the two met again. During this time , She didn��t want Zhou Shu to worry, she had scruples, and was even more worried that this kind of worries would become Zhou Shu��s demon and affect Zhou Shu��s goals. Therefore, she would use her hard work to refine the Butterfly Pill then. Now take it in person to eliminate Zhou Shu''s worries.


    No matter when, she was thinking for Zhou Shu, not for herself.


    Whether it''s life or death, it''s all for other people.


    Yangmei carried out the true meaning of the way of compassion, but she didn''t know that the way of compassion had a higher meaning, and it was more than sacrifice.


    Of course, she will understand in the future.


    But now, she just made the choice she thought was right, even if it would cause her a lot of trouble, she would not regret it.


    After a long time, Zhou Shu calmed down.


    He is very contented. After leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, he no longer has any scruples and can do his own thing and walk his own way.


    Yang Mei has been watching Zhou Shu, with tears on her face wet, she smiled softly, her eyes closed with crescents, "Brother, I don''t want to practice alchemy now, let''s go out for a walk, okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay, of course it''s good, everything is good."


    The two of them walked slowly on the island, occasionally saying a few words, and it took a long time, from day to night, it seemed that they had walked for several days.


    Yangmei slowly let go of her hand and said warmly, "Brother, I am going back to practice alchemy."


    "Wait, I have something for you."


    Zhou Shu took out a jade bead and carefully handed it to Yangmei, "As you said, there is the blood of the unicorn. I took it back from the formation. You have a support on your body and you have the opportunity to see it. The real person on Chongyang is useful, you can sell him a friendship, and you can ask him if you have anything in the future. I think he is a reliable person."


    "I see, brother."


    Yangmei took it and put it away carefully.


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a lot of solemnity, "Junior sister, there are still some things you have to pay attention to. I mentioned it a little bit on the Chongyang Palace, but I didn��t say it clearly, but everyone on their side will listen to you, plus the lotus sound. The people from Pai, Shushan, and Cihangzong also obeyed your dispatch. I think the Tongtian Tower is enough, but you still have to pay attention to Kunlun and Emei. After going to the immortal world, Kunlun may be against the water. You cannot rely on it because they In my heart, the Tongtian Pagoda has always violated order, and I have violated the same. As guardians, they will not give up easily. You must be careful of them. As for Emei, Li Chenyi can bend and stretch, and the plotters are big, so you can''t easily believe it. "


    "Brother, you have said these words many times."


    Yang Mei smiled slightly, "There will be no problems with the solutions taught by my seniors."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "There won''t be any before going to the Immortal Realm, but it''s hard to say what happens when you go to the Immortal Realm. Then you will have to rely on yourself and act according to your chance."


    "Brother, don''t ask any more, you believe me and them Yangmei frowned, and said in a low voice, "Besides, you have helped everyone promote immortality and helped them achieve the greatest goal of immortal cultivation. You don��t need to think too much about other things. Everything lies in themselves and has nothing to do with you. Brother, you always say me, what about yourself? "


    Zhou Shu waved his hand helplessly, "Getting used to it is natural, and I still talk about it now, but I won''t be able to wait for the Xuanhuang world."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Yangmei nodded lightly, her words became more gentle, "Brother, I have the Butterfly Pill, so I don''t worry about anything anymore, you have to be careful."


    "I will never be okay, you believe me just like you used to."


    Zhou Shu smiled confidently, "It may not be long before we meet again, I can promise."


    Yangmei nodded vigorously, her eyes were extremely firm, "Brother, I will wait until that day, for sure."


    The two were silent for a long time, and finally separated.


    Watching Yangmei leave until the figure disappeared completely, Zhou Shu smiled and left slowly.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, most of the things have ended, and he can almost feel relieved.


    By the way, he still didn��t figure out the fairy-world talisman. He thought about it. The fairy-world talisman is much higher than the Xuanhuangjie in any aspect, let alone the meaning of the talisman, even the material of the talisman. He didn''t recognize any of the paper, and although the runes were somewhat familiar, they were completely vague when it came to the specific content.


    It seems that the effect can only be known after the day of use.


    Of course, before the official opening of the Tongtian Tower, it is impossible for him to use it, so as to avoid accidents.


    As he was thinking about it, his figure paused, his eyes fixed to the distance, and an inexplicable smile appeared, "Why is he here?"


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2019: Lets go back

    On the sea, a dragon came on the waves.


    Wherever he went, the sea was naturally separated, forming a fast path, and the surrounding fish and shrimp sea people all stood and saluted with solemn expressions. Even when the descendants of the Golden Dragon came, they did not have such respect.


    And the dragon is just a vague phantom.


    Except for the faint brilliance of one corner, other places are blurred, more like a cloud of mist, but it is such a phantom that makes all the sea people bow.


    Just because the phantom is extraordinary, it contains a faint breath of ancestral dragon, and ancestral dragon is the ancestor of all dragons.


    The sea clan faces the ancestral dragon, just like humans face the emperor. Respect comes from the heart and comes from blood. It has nothing to do with strength.


    Zhou Shu stood on the island, watching the phantom, with a smile on his mouth unconsciously.


    The phantom fell in front of Zhou Shu and gradually dissipated. One person stood in the shadow, arching his hand to Zhou Shu with a smile, "Congratulations, brother."


    Hearing the word Junior Brother, Zhou Shu smiled more on his face, raising his hand and saying, "Senior Brother Yun, are you out of the customs?"


    "It''s not long since I came out, but I didn''t expect the world to be turned upside down. I have already changed the world, and the junior is also the emperor."


    The visitor was Yunli who had been in the Tianlong Temple for many years to retreat. That phantom, of course, was the **** swallowing gourd he carried.


    The swallowing gourd was transformed by the ancestor''s dragon horn.


    "It''s just a fake name, it will soon be gone," Zhou Shu shook his head, staring at Yunli as if thoughtfully, "Brother, you look like you''re totally different."


    Unlike the past, Zhou Shu can basically see everything about a person now.


    Human beings are also born of all things in the Xuanhuang World. Zhou Shu, who is almost one with the Xuanhuang World, can see the essence of humans clearly, and his strength is clear at a glance, and Zhou Shu also understands several laws, is transparent, and can see the life and death of people. And all kinds of desires, etc., saying that seeing everything is not a lie.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu couldn''t see his strength, a trace of life and death, and no desire in his heart.


    There was a cloud of chaos in Yunli''s mind, glowing dimly, lingering, even Zhou Shu could not see the essence.


    That should be an extremely solemn aspiration. Zhou Shu couldn''t understand Zen, and he was unwilling to practice it.


    Yun Li shook his head and said calmly, "I just achieved the Three Fruits, it''s not worth mentioning."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he was quite admiring, "Although I don''t understand Zen, I also know the difficulty of the three fruits. It is extremely difficult for me to achieve the two fruits in the tribulation state. Brothers can only practice hundreds of times. In the first year, he achieved the three fruits, and if he could achieve the four fruits, he could achieve the golden body of Luohan."


    Yun Li smiled faintly, "For me, the three fruits are the limit, and I cannot reach the four fruits."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and sighed unconsciously. He proved that Si Guo could leave the Xuanhuang Realm, but Yun Li, who had made a death wish, could not leave the Xuanhuang Realm. He had such a talent but could only stand by. regret.


    "Brother, you are so talented in Zen, why don''t you continue? It is not difficult to attain the Four Fruits, Hinayana Consummation, and then become a Buddha, and I have heard people say that as long as you find a suitable method, your ambitions can be abolished. , It��s still too late."


    Yun Li waved his hand, "Since the death wish is established, how can it be abolished, and what reason is there for it?"


    "At the beginning, brother, you accepted the death vow, apart from Kunlun, there are also my reasons. It is not all the brother��s original intention... How can the death vow be not abolished, as long as there is great determination and perseverance, the brother should have heard of the Buddha of Great Freedom and replaced it with a new vow The old wish will eventually become a Buddha...Why can''t you follow suit? Brother''s determination is not lost to anyone. I think it is not difficult at all."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yun Li and said something very seriously.


    The speech was intermittent because Yunli had been trying to interrupt him, but Zhou Shu still insisted on finishing the words.


    Yun Li smiled slightly, "Junior Brother''s remarks are like a breeze in my ears, there is no trace in the past, and nothing more is of no use."


    "It''s good to have heard it, I don''t care if it is windy."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and did not persuade him any more, "Brother is not here for the Tongtian Tower, right? If the brother wants to go, I will definitely set aside a place to ensure that the brother can climb the tower and become immortal in one fell swoop."


    Yunli smiled involuntarily, "It''s not bad to rise to immortality, but compared to fulfilling the wish, it''s far behind. Junior brother doesn''t need to think about it. I''m here this time and don''t have other intentions, just to congratulate you on entering the Mahayana state."


    Zhou Shu thanked him, "Thank you brother."


    Yun Li nodded slightly and looked at Zhou Shu calmly, without any waves in his eyes.


    In fact, Zhou Shu knew in his heart that Yun Li��s purpose here was definitely not simple. Since Yun Li did not give up his vow, his goal was always Kunlun. In order to destroy Kunlun, he would do anything. How could he watch Kunlun monks rise? Sin?


    He came here for only one purpose, to prevent the Kunlun monks from entering the Tongtian Pagoda. In order to do so, he even brought the artifact.


    Now Yun Li came to see Zhou Shu, and more just wanted to find out if Zhou Shu''s wishes would hinder him.


    Both knew in their hearts.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Since the brothers are here, the brothers are welcome, but there is one thing I want to explain. Before the official launch of the Tongtian Pagoda, I will never allow the Xuanhuang Realm to appear in the Xuanhuang Realm. The target of any race is a foreign race, not a person in the same world."


    "I guess you would say that."


    Yun Li''s jaw was slightly sad, "I thought about it, but I don''t want to think about it. I really didn''t think that Kunlun''s hatred of us at the beginning was just forgotten by you."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I haven''t forgotten, but I won''t remember either."


    Yun Li took a breath and smiled again, "Well, you continue to stick to your own, and the same is true for me."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Then Brother, what are your plans?"


    "With you here, what can I do?"


    Yun Li chuckled, "Even if I have a magical tool in my hand, I am not your enemy, but I will always try it. Then I don��t need to be merciful."


    "Try it now, don''t wait."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Senior brother, give up your mind earlier and go back and continue practicing meditation. If you can attain the Four Fruits of the Dao, then there will be no problems."


    Yun Li stared at Zhou Shu for a while, then shook his head sadly, "No need to try."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Huh?"


    The corner of Yunli''s mouth hangs slightly, like a smile but a smile, "Junior Brother, if you say that, I must have no chance of victory, and I won''t have any harm. I can''t win or die. In the end, my troubles will only increase. What''s the point? This wish is destined to fail."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Brother, you should go back. After five years, I will be gone."


    Yun Li was startled, and said suspiciously, "Don''t care if you are gone?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Five years later, the Tongtian Pagoda was activated and left, but Kunlun is still in the Xuanhuang Realm. I can''t control or care about what you do at that time. You can fulfill your vows. , Life or death is all yours."


    Yun Li slowly said, "You are the emperor of the population, even if you are promoted to immortality, you still want to protect the Profound Yellow Realm, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It won''t be any more if you leave."


    Certainly, "Understand, I will go back now."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "At that time, I hope that the brother will remember the Heyin School."


    "I always remember."


    Yunli arched his hands, Yulong left, and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head. The Xuanhuang world in the future is not destined to be peaceful. Not to mention the alien races who look forward to it, that is, the real person Tianxuan, Yunli, Guigushan, Emei, Kunlun, the barbarian, etc., will certainly stir up the boundless situation, this is not it. What he can change, the general trend is like this, the Xuanhuang world will always be like this...


    It''s useless to think more.

 Chapter 2020: Fairy

    One day, Zhou Shu finished his preaching and sat alone in the forest.


    Xuanhu paced slowly, watching Zhou Shu, his eyes flickering, and he stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Xuanhu, just say what you have, don''t you have to evasive when you talk to me."


    "I have a sentence but I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    Xuanhu sat down, hesitated for a while, still reluctant to speak.


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize that there was a trace of doubt, "Xuanhu, why are you so awkward that you are leaving, what else can''t you say?"


    "Then I will say."


    Xuanhu paused, staring at Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "Brother Zhou, do you have any thoughts of leaving the heirs to continue the bloodline?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Do you treat me as a beast?"


    Xuanhu was very serious, "Of course you are not a divine beast, you are the human emperor, and the blood of the emperor is more precious than the blood of the divine beast."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he became more solemn, "Brother Zhou, you have reached the pinnacle of humanity. There is no doubt that your blood will be superior to others, and you may have the same achievements. If you leave like this, you will have nothing. It is unfair to the Xuanhuang Realm and mankind to stay."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Lao Ji wants you to say these things, right?"


    Xuanhu stagnated and nodded, "It was proposed by the head of the family, but most people think so. They just recommended me, Brother Zhou. This is actually very good. You have soared, but you can stay for a week. Family family, I can guarantee that this family family will definitely become a great family in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Xuanhu, when can your family''s thinking change?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, his expression a bit solemn, "It''s not so easy to maintain a family. Your Ji family has lasted for so many years. Don''t you understand the hardship? I don''t want to do this kind of thing, let alone do it. The qualifications are left to future generations."


    "But the blood of the Emperor..."


    Xuanhu said slowly, "Don��t you feel a pity for Brother Zhou? As a good friend, I would say something very selfish. Brother Zhou found a suitable Taoist companion and left some bloodline--this doesn��t cost Brother Zhou at all, it��s easy. The matter, and the descendants of Brother Zhou carry the blood of Brother Zhou in the Xuanhuang Realm. They will be held by someone everywhere. Once you are promoted to an immortal, it will bring you unimaginable benefits to Brother Zhou. Of course, there may be troubles, but in comparison, there are still more benefits."


    "Brother Xuanhu, I understand your kindness, but that''s not my way of doing things."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Go back and tell Ji Lao and other people, I have my own plans for this, by the way, Ji Lao still doesn''t plan to use Tongtian Tower?"


    "Ugh����"


    Xuanhu showed a little helplessness, nodded and said, "Patriarch he intends to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm and promote himself to immortality."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I see."


    Xuanhu raised his hand and said, "Then I will leave first. I haven''t convinced you, but I have to remind you that in the remaining years, I am afraid that someone will ask you this every day. Don''t blame you then. They are annoying."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I will reject one if I come."


    Xuan Hu shook his head and turned away.


    In fact, Zhou Shu had thought about Xuanhu''s words a long time ago. It is true that leaving an heir is definitely more good than bad for Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu doesn''t need to use this method to get the good, because he has his own way.


    Dao is more reliable than blood. As long as Shu Zhidao continues, he doesn''t need to care about the benefits of blood.


    However, it is worth mentioning that Zhou Shu did leave some blood, not with the Taoist couple, but with the method in the myth.


    A quiet mountain village.


    The village is full of mortal people, no one knows the immortal cultivator and the immortal world.


    Even at the moment of alien invasion, this place with almost no aura and resources remained peaceful and did not suffer from disasters.


    At dusk, smoke is everywhere in the village, curling towards the sky, **** crows and dogs barking, creating a peaceful scene.


    In an ordinary small courtyard, the husband chops wood and burns the fire, the wife cooks dinner, and the children laugh and play outside the courtyard.


    The husband suddenly stopped, put down the wood chopping knife, looked at his ordinary and beautiful wife, and said slowly, "Xun''er, I am going back to the sky."


    The wife stayed for a while, looking at her husband''s sweaty face, "Are you tired and stupid, and evil?"


    As he said, he put down the spatula, took up a towel and wiped her husband, and said distressed, "I��m tired of going out hunting today. I��ll get sleepy. I��ll do it. Don��t talk about the nonsense."


    "What I said is true."


    The husband shook his head, his face became serious, and he pointed to the sky and said, "Xun''er, in fact, I am an immortal. I have a relationship with you, so I will spend ten years with you in the lower world. Now that the opportunity is over, it is time for me to leave."


    "Don''t scare me."


    The wife got panicked and hurried out, "I''ll call the genius doctor Liu from the east of the village, don''t move, just wait for me here."


    "You are the one who does not move."


    The husband stretched his finger, his wife stopped immediately, and could no longer lift her foot, and exclaimed, "Huh, huh?"


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m such a fairy."


    The husband smiled faintly, and a lot of smoke suddenly appeared on his body. In the smoke, a figure appeared, ethereal and graceful, like a fairy.


    The wife was already watching, she didn''t know what to say.


    The husband stretched out his hand with three pills in his hand, "These three pills are elixir, which can prolong life for a hundred years, and will not invade all diseases during the period. You and your parents will take one. Hold it. This is what you deserve. Reward."


    What happened in front of me was too weird The wife gradually accepted the reality, stared at her husband in a daze, and gradually became able to move her body.


    She looked at her husband, but refused to accept the elixir, and said angrily, "My parents and I don''t care, but Yu''er, I don''t care if you are a fairy or not, you can''t kill our children!"


    "Don''t worry."


    The husband took out another jade card, "Leave this to Yu''er. If he has a fairy relationship, there will be a chance to see him in the sky in the future."


    "Xianyuan..."


    The wife took the jade medal, and it seemed that she could not understand anything.


    "That''s the Xianjia characters, which can be seen by fate."


    The husband smiled slightly, his figure rose from the sky, and flew slowly into the sky.


    The wife watched her husband soar in a daze, and she had completely accepted this reality. In the past ten years, the person she married was actually a fairy.


    Feeling complicated and hard to say, hard to say good or bad, looked up at her husband, and tightly grasped the jade card and the elixir.


    The jade brand is gentle and warm, while the elixir has a pale yellow luster, like the moon in the sky.


    Not long after, the husband disappeared completely in the cloud, and merged with the moonlight.


    This is the first time this happened in the village, but it is by no means the first time in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    In the long years, countless monks have left their blood in this way, and mortals who don''t know anything will only think that this is really a fairy fate. After all, they have gained many benefits and left the children of the fairy.


    And those husbands are just the puppets of the monks, but there are not only spirits in them, but also a trace of blood.


    Zhou Shu also used it this way, more than once.


    These things don''t need to be known to others, and you don''t need to worry about them. Everything is fate. Of course, if a new Emperor is really born from the bloodline, it has nothing to do with Zhou Shu.


    (PS: Thank you for the support of Void Survival, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2021: committed to

    The fourth batch of alien invasions soon came to an end.


    It is hard to imagine that within five years, it will be difficult for the Xuanhuang Realm to find another race.


    The aliens never expected that this would end.


    They originally thought that with the momentum of the previous batches of invasions, the fourth batch of invasions was enough to completely destroy the Xuanhuang Realm, and make the Xuanhuang Realm into a world of alien races. They would become the real masters, but once they fell on the Xuanhuang Realm. , They were greeted by countless enemies, among them were immortal cultivators, sea clan, monster clan, and even ordinary mortals.


    They are the ones who are dominated, and they are the ones who are destroyed.


    They finally understood what a powerful force would erupt when all the races in the Xuanhuang realm were united.


    In the past, the Xuanhuang Realm suffered various calamities. Of course, the alien race was the important reason, but more importantly, it was the internal chaos. There were even more battles between the various races in the Xuanhuang Realm than the alien races. Of course, there are not many such Xuanhuang Realms Combat power, such a Xuanhuang world, is also allowed to be bullied by other races.


    It''s different now.


    The dilemma of 20,000 years has caused the various races of the Xuanhuang world to suffer. Now they finally have the opportunity to rise to the immortal. No one will miss it. The unprecedented unity has finally created an unprecedented victory, which may also be unprecedented.


    With fewer and fewer foreign races, Penglai Island has become more and more lively.


    Every day the island is full of people, and finally the number of people has to be limited, otherwise Penglai Island will be crushed.


    "This is the number of enemies killed by our Xuanhuo Sect. There is absolutely nothing false!"


    "Our Bai family is here, hurry up and pick it up! Whether we can rise depends on these alien races!"


    "We are members of the Weak Alliance. There is a record of our fight against foreign races. Every point is recorded. There is evidence. I will calculate it. It is enough to get a qualification to enter Kunlun."


    "I''m a lonely family, but there are definitely a lot of aliens killed. If you don''t believe me, take a look! I don''t want to enter the Tongtian Pagoda, I just want to take a look!"


    "Yeah, I just want to see!"


    The crowd huddled in front of a thatched hut, scrambling to hand out jade slips.


    Two monks stood in the thatched hut with a solemn expression, "Come slowly, line up, your hard work is all in your eyes, rest assured, you will never miss one, but if you make a false report or conceal it, then Completely void."


    Everyone repeatedly agreed, "We all know the rules. Someone is watching, and he will definitely not dare to cheat."


    "Come one by one."


    The monk maintained order and received the jade slips from everyone.


    Such things happen every day. When alien invasion is no longer a threat, everyone''s eyes are on the Tongtian Tower.


    These people basically did not expect to get a hundred places, but even a glance at the Tongtian Pagoda is a great honor for them, proving that they have paid enough effort for the alien invasion and can blow for a lifetime.


    Of course, it''s not just for a lifetime, people who contribute more will also get rewards. The more enemies you kill, the more rewards you get.


    These rewards were given by the six major sects and the three major families, and they were so rich that they were unimaginable. The best magic weapon, the eighth-level spiritual relic, the number of elite disciples of the major sect, the qualifications of abbot mountain, etc., although not ascending to the sky as the Tongtian Tower. But it is definitely a great benefit.


    Zhou Shu built the Tongtian Pagoda. Without asking them to do anything, it was of course impossible for them to do nothing, so they proposed such a reward plan.


    Zhou Shu was surprised and appreciated. He no longer had the power to do these things, and did not say anything, but the six major sects and aristocratic families took the initiative to do so, which is really very rewarding and promotes the further unity of the Xuanhuang world. It is worth mentioning that Kunlun has contributed the most.


    Doing so can greatly improve their reputation, but the effort should be rewarded.


    Of course, these rewards can only be obtained by human immortal cultivators, and other races also have their own incentive methods. For example, the Sea Clan has a place to enter the Dragon Palace, and the Monster Clan has a Monster Blood Tree, etc., so there is no need to mention it.


    "I also killed some alien races, but I am a demon cultivator, can I do it?"


    Outside the crowd, there was a timid voice, a petite woman with a veil masked and no appearance.


    Everyone turned around and looked at them with different expressions.


    "What does the demon repair have to do? Of course you can participate!"


    The two monks nodded quickly, greeted the demon cultivator and turned to the people, "Don��t you know that this Tongtian Tower was made by a demon cultivator?"


    Everyone was very surprised.


    "I only heard that it was a master formation master named Lin Zhu, but I didn''t expect it to be a demon cultivator?"


    "Unexpectedly."


    "It is true that it is said that demon cultivators are smarter than ordinary cultivators?"


    "It seems that practicing magic is also good."


    The guardian cultivator said slowly, "Of course there is no problem with demon cultivation. No matter what you are practicing, as long as you are a cultivator, the emperor has specifically said that demon cultivators should get more rewards. Music school."


    The crowd looked even more shocked, and they looked at the demon cultivator together, with envy in their eyes, but the demon cultivator wept unconsciously.


    As a demon cultivator, he is always looked down upon, and all he gets are contempt and cold eyes, but here, it looks like the moon held up by the stars.


    Penglai Lin.


    Lin Zhu watched this scene with a lot of emotion, her eyes were very complicated, but when she turned to look at Zhou Shu in the distance , there was only tenderness in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu at this time was talking to one person.


    Zhou Shu was quite serious, "have you thought about it?"


    The person is similar and calmly said, "Only this is the only way for the foreign race to go to the Tongtian Pagoda, and no one will agree to it. Even if I take the initiative to ask, you can''t agree with me to go in, right?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Tongtian Tower is not for you, but I still want to remind you that staying in the demon refining world is very dangerous, and it is almost a death."


    "I know."


    Xiangru slowly said, "I have heard of the things that the demon refining pot does. If the demon refining pot wants to leave with you, it will inevitably encounter obstacles from the heavens and the Xuanhuang world. Even if you help him, it cannot change too much. Many, the calamity still has to survive on your own. The demon refining pot itself will definitely be greatly damaged, and it is possible to fall, while the demon refining world is very likely to disappear completely, and then the me inside will also disappear."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "That''s it, so would you be willing? I can give you other ways, such as staying in the Heyin school, but accepting a talisman."


    "Forget it, the Xuanhuang Realm is not where I should be. I don''t want Fulu branding or anything, I''ll follow you."


    Xiangru smiled and shook his head, and said calmly, "I don��t care about life or death. If I die, I will die, but you must remember your promise. If I help the demon refining pot survive this disaster and save the demon refining world, you will Do that for me."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "If you stay in the demon refining world, you will definitely be able to help the demon refining pot, that is, you have helped me. I will not forget, as long as you try your best, even if you have an accident, I will help you. Do that."


    "it is good."


    Xiangru said solemnly, "I can guarantee that I will die before the demon refining world."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you."

 Chapter 2022: determine

    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Did you hear it?"


    The demon refining pot said condensedly, "I heard it, with his help, I''m sure to keep the demon refining world with one percent certainty."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "In the past few years, I have allowed you to absorb countless spiritual materials, Lingshi Yuanshi, plus those previously obtained from Guixu. Now there are close to the ninth order of similarities, and there is still only one. to make?"


    "10%, it''s better to have more."


    The Demon Refining Pot said helplessly, "I still need you to help me block the way of heaven, and I rely on myself in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I really have trouble."


    The Demon Refining Pot slowly said, "I will return you, and will never let you give in vain, Zhou Shu, I have long recognized you as the master."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You and I know that this kind of rule of recognizing the Lord is useless, and it is easy to break the rule. There is no need to say, you are not as good as me, and you can��t recognize me. If you are stronger than me, I will leave. I can��t blame you, it��s a good fate if you don��t die."


    The demon refining pot stagnated, "I can only say that I promise to do it."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, "If you were destroyed again and fell asleep, how should you recover? Leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, there is no heaven and earth for you."


    "No need, if I''m destroyed, it''s really dead."


    The Demon Refining Pot shook his head, "Leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, I will no longer be a divine tool. Sleeping represents death. The origin of heaven and earth cannot work. You must know that divine tools are basically immortal in the Xuanhuang Realm, but they cannot preserve spirituality after leaving. If you do, it��s really dead."


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually condensed, "I don''t want you to die, but more depends on yourself."


    The Demon Refining Pot sighed, "I hope I can break through this calamity."


    Zhou Shu stopped talking and looked into the distance, only to feel that the mountains and rivers are beautiful, the birds and the flowers are scented, and Shinichi is full of vitality.


    These beings basically evolved by themselves in the demon refining world. Over time, they may also derive races similar to humans, but I am afraid that there is no chance. The demon refining world is about to usher in the greatest calamity, and the result is likely to be the entire world. Will disappear.


    It is difficult to create a world, and it is also difficult to defend it.


    The Demon Refining Pot condensed hundreds of thousands of years of wisdom, and finally succeeded in creating the world, and it opened the gap with other divine tools, but the creation is only the beginning, and the demon refining world has experienced the most tribulations. It has disappeared at least three times, and has to start over each time. .


    After thinking about it, he left a ray of soul in it, witnessing the possible moments, and sooner or later he will experience these.


    A few months passed quickly, and the five-year period was getting closer.


    Most of the hundreds of places that have entered the Tongtian Tower have come out.


    The Heyin faction occupies 30, among the 70 places available for competition, the human immortal cultivator occupies 54. The supreme position of the Xuanhuang Realm is unshakable, and the Monster Race and the Sea Race each have six seats. , Barbarians, Witches and so on withdrew without mentioning. Of the remaining two positions, the little-known Wa tribe got one.


    The Wa people are also descendants of the gods, but they have always lived in the Xuanhuang world, living in seclusion among humans and monsters. Few people know that even Zhou Shu has only seen them in the classics. The tower of Tongtian made them surfaced.


    The Wa people are all women, half-human and half-snake in real body, with extremely beautiful appearance, very few in number, and extremely strong.


    How strong is it? Humans and other races are hard to imagine. It is said that three out of every one hundred Wa tribes can ascend to immortality. In this alien invasion, the Wa tribe has only 17 people out of them, and they have taken the position of a Tongtian Tower. The ability is evident.


    In these two thousand years, they have not been able to ascend to immortality, so they have to rely on Tongtian Tower.


    By the way, the Wa people have a lot of origins with the Shu Mountain, and it is hard to say that it is a kindness or a hatred.


    The other position is even more bizarre, not a certain race or sect, but a divine beast.


    The divine beast was named Si Chen, and its eighth-order Consummation strength was not particularly outstanding, but its role was unimaginable.


    In this invasion, there were 17 different races that were defeated by Sichen. Sichen was the natural enemy of many other races, and the alien races that were in contact with the demon poison miasma, etc., could not escape Sichen��s roar, including even the demons and Sichen. Where Chen is, the Demon Race also retreats thousands of miles, lest he see or hear its voice.


    It is a pity that the number of Si Chen is very small, and this Si Chen is the only one remaining in the Xuanhuang world.


    No one thought that the Xuanhuang Realm still had such a beast. If there were more Sichens, the Xuanhuang Realm would be much more peaceful.


    Let''s talk about the cultivator.


    Among the 54 places, the six major sects accounted for 40, and its dominant position is beyond doubt.


    The three great families accounted for five, of which the Ji family was only one, which seemed to have lost the status of the biggest family, but in fact, the Ji family only had one. The alien races they killed were by no means less than certain large sects. Xiahou family was also one. When the Xiahou family was destroyed, many foreign races were killed. Although the newly-built family was weak and could not produce many people, it had the help of the Heyin faction and made up the number.


    What is worth mentioning is the Zhuge family, this time it can be said to shine The combination of military and puppets makes Zhuge''s army sweep across the four continents, almost no alien can stop it.


    The alien races they destroyed were not only large in quantity, but also of high quality. More importantly, they were not afraid of demonic energy and blood. They had a natural advantage against the demons. At least fifty demon kings died because of the Zhuge family. As for the other crystals. No need to mention the hemolysis period.


    If you really want to count, there will definitely be more than three places, but they only have three, and like the Ji family, they are also high-profile.


    The remaining nine places came from other sects, as well as a newly-emerged Sanxiu League, also known as the League of the Weak. Their original goal was to qualify for the major sects, but they also got two places for promotion. , There are not many alien races killed by a single loose repair, but they add up to a lot. This loose repair alliance has an extremely large number of people, to what extent, the total number is close to 90 million.


    With so many cultivators, it is not difficult to get two places.


    However, the determination of these quotas does not mean the end, and most of the specific candidates for the immortal cultivators have not been determined.


    For this reason, there have been many battles. There are only five places for one sect. It makes sense for whoever goes and who does not go. It is difficult to determine whoever changes.


    As in the past, the foreign war is over and there are not many aliens, and then the internal war will come. No one can change this. Of course, since it is an internal struggle, Zhou Shu doesn''t plan to manage it, as long as it doesn''t cause trouble.


    In contrast, Yaozu and Haizu are much clearer.


    The palace lord of the Dragon Palace in the four seas will be promoted to immortals, and the other two are also respected elders, and the white-skinned old man Yuanhua is among them. As for the descendants of the golden dragon, they naturally rely on themselves.


    The monster clan is also very distinct. The Mu family, the Yu family, the Mao family, the Pajia family, and the patriarchs are promoted to immortals. The other two will not be mentioned for now.


    All these messages were clearly presented in front of Zhou Shu, waiting for Zhou Shu to look over.

 Chapter 2023: Pass the book

    On the island.


    In an extra space created by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shuduan sat in it, Li Aojian and Hao Ruoyan stood beside them, and below were a group of disciples, the disciples of Shu Zhidao.


    There are thirteen people, headed by Lei Yuan and Xu Rong, and the rest are elites who have earned income in recent decades. They are all elites who have reached the stage of Taoism, which is extremely rare.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Everyone, I will say straightforwardly, from now on, you must firmly remember every word I say."


    All the disciples saluted together, "Remember Master''s teachings!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a hint of satisfaction, "You are all outstanding in practising the Tao of Shu. You have a firm heart, follow the Tao with reason, and have your own insights and understanding of the Tao of Shu, far more than others. I see it all in my eyes, and after I leave, Shu Zhi Dao will depend on you to inherit it. I believe you will surely make Shu Zhi Dao popularize the Xuanhuang Realm and become a avenue of the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Xu Rong bowed and said, "The disciples have spent their entire lives, so that Shu Zhidao must be carried forward and become the avenue of the Xuanhuang world!"


    Lei Yuan followed, "The disciples are the same. If you can''t do it, you will never be promoted!"


    "If you can''t do it, you will never be promoted!"


    The disciples got up and saluted one after another, eloquently, generously and resolutely.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The Tao of Shu is for you to ascend to immortality, but it is not for preventing you from ascending to the immortal. The purpose of practicing the Tao of Shu is to ascend to the immortal. Is there any reason for Tao not to ascend to the immortal? Dao has reached a certain level, and you can��t do it if you don��t want to be promoted to immortality. Lei Yuan, I know your thoughts, and you are willing to give up everything for Dao, but don��t forget that you can cultivate Dao better and promote Dao better if you All of them have used the Tao of Shu to promote the immortal, and the Tao of Shu will naturally travel the world smoothly, and there is no need to carry it forward."


    Lei Yuan''s face was reddened, "The disciple was excited and lost his words for a while, but the disciple really thought so."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "I understand that you are the second person to come into contact with Shu Zhidao, and the most persistent. I am not criticizing you. It is very rare for you to have such a sense of Tao. It is even more difficult for Shu Zhidao to have an inheritor like you. It is my blessing, I am not alone."


    Lei Yuan hurriedly said, "The disciple dare not. Compared with the master, the disciple is like a grain of rice to Haoyue, which is completely incomparable."


    He has a sincere expression. This is what he thought from the heart. It is also that he has a deep understanding of Shu Zhidao. Only when he has a deep understanding of Shu Zhidao can he feel this way. The more he learns, the more he feels that he is inferior, and the more he feels Shu Zhidao is vast. Jiang Hai and Zhou Shu were unfathomable, but he only felt a little fur.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and understood, "Lei Yuan, you will have achievements in the future."


    He turned to the crowd and slowly said, "I use the Tao of Shu to ascend to the immortal smoothly, which means that the Tao of Shu can also help you to ascend to the immortal. Most of you learn the Tao of Shu to ascend to the immortal. In the process of being promoted to immortality, Shu Zhidao can also improve. This is very good. That is what I want from you."


    "The disciple understands!"


    Everyone nodded, their expressions relaxed a lot.


    They had to follow Lei Yuan��s vow just now, but they all knew in their hearts that they practiced Shu Zhi Dao. The more reason was that Shu Zhi Dao had already become Zhou Shu, and created the first great power in 20,000 years. Great ability does not suffer, and the chance of learning Shuzhi Dao is better than other Dao, this is the true idea.


    Obviously, Zhou Shu understood this very well and would not demand it.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "As long as you don''t abandon Shu Tao, Shu Zhi Tao will not abandon you, step by step, I believe that you can all rise to the immortal, will come to the immortal world, you and I have a chance to meet again."


    "The disciples never dare to abandon the way of Shu!"


    "One day as a teacher and a lifelong as a father, one day as a cultivator for life!"


    The disciples bowed and saluted, not daring to neglect the slightest.


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly and turned to Lei Yuan and Xu Rong, "Lei Yuan, Xu Rong, you two come here."


    Lei Yuan and Xu Rong stepped forward with respectful expressions.


    Zhou Shu took out two pale blue pamphlets and stroked them twice. His eyes were quite reluctant, and he said slowly, "These two books of Shuzhi are tied to my life''s painstaking efforts, and my life skills are all in them. It��s not difficult to master all of it and surpass me. Today��s book will be given to you two. Please remember to consider it carefully. The Taoist book contains seventeen methods and seven principles. You can be transparent and then choose the best. Granted to other disciples, if it is not transparent, there is no need to force it, you can also find good talents to teach it."


    "The disciple understands!"


    Lei Yuan and Xu Rong bowed and saluted, showing a lot of excitement.


    They already know the Shu Xin Sutra very well, and it can be said that they have learned all of them, but they have never followed up their minds, and they are always thinking about when Zhou Shu will teach them to learn Zhou Shu''s ability to pass through the sky and the earth.


    This is finally there.


    The other disciples looked envious. Compared to Shu Xinjing, this Dao book was definitely what they wanted more.


    The Shu Xin Jing is to understand Shu Zhi Dao and lay a theoretical foundation, and this Dao book is the application of Shu Zhi Dao. Obviously, it can exert great power and is more helpful to Shengxian. Besides, that book contains seven kinds The law, this is none of the big sects in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    This is indeed the case.


    The Book of Shu Zhi Tao is the result of Zhou Shu over the past ten years. He has collected all his income from the Xuanhuang world, and through countless calculations and analysis, he finally merged the hundreds of thousands of methods he learned. It has become seventeen kinds of Taoism ~ www.novelhall.com~ which is all-encompassing and unpredictable. Needless to say, its power is one of the most powerful Taoisms in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    For example, the first method, called Wanchuanguihai, is derived from the refining technique of refining the demon pot.


    Of course, it is impossible to refine everything into your own cultivation base like the demon pot, but there are many similarities. After you have fully mastered it, you can use the surrounding resources to greatly increase the speed of cultivation. The best auxiliary technique in the Xuanhuang world.


    This kind of Taoism is similar to other sects, but there is no better one than Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu can be sure that if his disciples learn this technique, they will soon be able to improve their strength by several steps.


    Of course, there are conditions, and it is very demanding. The practice of this method requires a high level of Shuzhi Tao, and you must have a sufficient understanding of the world and everything. It is only possible to understand the origin of the world.


    Zhou Shu estimated that, except for Lei Yuan and Xu Rong, everyone else who was present had to learn this method, at least a hundred years later, and it may not be possible to fully grasp it in a lifetime, but good Taoism is like this. The power of a lifetime can make a difference.


    The rest of the Taoism is similar, with extraordinary sources and extraordinary powers.


    It is really due to Zhou Shu''s talent, combining many tactics and many great avenues together to achieve such a Taoist book.


    If this Taoist book is spread, the immortal cultivators of the entire Xuanhuang Realm will rush to it, and everyone will have to practice the Tao of Shu.


    Of course, this cannot happen.


    First, it is difficult to spread this Taoist book. Second, even if it is spread hundreds of years and thousands of years later, it will be temporary, and the trend will dissipate soon.


    Because he knew that, except for himself, no one could learn the whole Taoist book, seventeen kinds of Taoism, and the ability to learn three kinds is a genius on Shuzhi Tao.


    There are not so many geniuses in the Xuanhuang World.

 Chapter 2024: Prototype

    What''s the use of something that you can''t learn?


    Hengshan sword and thunder method is unique and unparalleled in the world, but how many people are using it today?


    The harder the Taoism, the harder it is to pass on. For Shu Zhidao, the easy-to-learn Shu Xin Sutra is the foundation for Shu Zhi Tao to develop.


    However, Taoism is also indispensable. It can increase the attraction of Shu Zhidao and become the goal that all disciples strive to achieve. The higher the goal, the better.


    Watching the disciples, Zhou Shu felt the blazing heat in everyone''s eyes, and the furnace in his body was unwilling to be calm, rolling and surging, misty.


    When preaching at the dojo on weekdays, the furnace will respond and the fog will be filled, but compared with the current situation, it is completely different, because here are all the believers of Shuzhidao, and they are the most loyal believers, all are clear Taoist.


    In the steaming furnace, a drop of translucent liquid was trembling slightly.


    The liquid is shaped like a pearl, is extremely warm, emits a faint soft light, and continuously absorbs and emits the power of the Tao, and it runs non-stop.


    It is like a never-ending, continuous working core, and everything Zhou Shu revolves around this core.


    This core is the embryonic form of Zhou Shuyuan''s unformed Shu Zhidao fruit.


    The first snow girl who was born to enlighten Tao helped Zhou Shu become the cloud of Tao, and after hundreds of years of tempering, the cloud of Tao gradually formed a prototype of Tao fruit.


    The embryonic form is similar to a baby, young and weak, and needs careful care and protection, and it will be destroyed or even disappear if there is little difference.


    It is something Zhou Shu cherishes most. Zhou Shu knows that whether he can accomplish his goal is not his own cultivation base, nor is it a strong body, or an indestructible soul, but the way of Shu. That is this drop of liquid.


    If it really condenses into a Tao fruit, Shu Zhi Tao will naturally become a Tao, and Zhou Shu can also be a natural sanctification, with the foundation for the next step.


    This is of course not easy, not easy.


    Zhou Shu''s development and perfection of Shu Zhi Dao has reached the point where it can no longer be improved. The liquid is only a small drop, and it is still a long way from becoming a Dao fruit, but Zhou Shu knows that his direction is correct, and he must stick to it. Can reach.


    For example, now, the liquid is constantly condensing, much faster than the speed of condensing itself.


    This is because the disciples�� admiration for the Tao of Shu has reached an extremely high level. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are believers, and the Tao Lu perceives their heart to the Tao, draws strength from their Tao, and gains more More growth, and at the same time feedback the Shu Zhidao in the Taoist furnace, making them more firm in Shu Zhidao, and more persistent towards the Tao.


    He enjoys such a moment and is very satisfied.


    A smile gradually appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth. He knew that as long as there were no accidents, such moments would definitely increase.


    With the continuous development of the Tao of Shu, more and more people are practising the Tao of Shu. His furnace will not calm down for a moment, and will grow up all the time, absorbing the power of Tao seeds and condensing Tao fruit, even if he You can get it slowly even outside of another world.


    The more obsessed the disciples are to Tao and the deeper they understand Shu Zhi Tao, the more benefits they will give Zhou Shu.


    If this group of people can really be promoted to the immortal right now, it will definitely help Zhou Shu. It is not comparable to a ninth-order spiritual object or a magic weapon, or it is not a level at all, these things will be of no use to other realms. , And Shu Zhi Dao Shu''s power may pass through the world.


    "Lei Yuan, Xu Rong."


    Looking at the disciples, Zhou Shu looked solemn.


    The two hurriedly saluted, "The disciple remembers Master''s instructions."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "You are the first to get started, and you have the most understanding of the Tao of Shu. It is most suitable for you to give the Taoist book to you, but you must remember that you must not rely on the book as a treasure. It��s impossible. You have always been disciples of the Holland School. You are now and you will be in the future."


    Lei Yuan nodded immediately, "Understand, the disciple will never deviate from the Dutch school!"


    Xu Rong nodded and said softly, "Master...Master, that''s for sure. If you want to learn Shuzhi Taoism, you must join the Lotus School."


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly, "The Shu Xin Sutra will definitely spread throughout the Xuanhuang Realm in the future, and become the introductory Heart Sutra for many immortal cultivators. This is the goal we must strive to achieve. However, within three thousand years, the Shu Zhi Dao Shu can only be limited to the Heyin school. If you want to learn, you have to join the Dutch School. After three thousand years, it��s not something we can control. You don��t need to care."


    The two nodded together, "The disciples understand."


    "Most of the time, you were already in the immortal world."


    Zhou Shu turned to everyone with a faint smile, "So are you. Three thousand years are already long. As long as you stick to the way of Shu, there will be a day when you will be promoted. I will wait for you in the fairy world."


    "I will definitely be able to respect my teacher!"


    "Master, disciples are confident to do it!"


    All the disciples stood up, waved and shouted, excitement hard to suppress.


    In their hearts, Zhou Shu can do everything by Shuzhidao, so Shuzhidao can also help them do everything, as long as they persist, then persist.


    In the sound of the oath, everyone gradually disappeared and was taken out of the realm by Zhou Shu.


    "Congratulations Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan said softly, "Shu Zhi Dao has so many such good heirs, and it will definitely be able to pass through the world in the future Shu Shi will no longer have to worry about it. It is a pity that Ruo Yan is clumsy and cannot inherit Shu Shi''s Tao. "


    Looking at Zhou Shu, there was a lot of regret in his eyes.


    And Li Aojian''s mouth raised, with inherent pride, "Looking at the excitement of you, I am a little bit interested in accepting disciples, but it''s a pity that I didn''t create any Dao, and my kendo... Hey, I''m afraid there is no one in the Xuanhuang world. Can learn."


    Zhou Shu turned around and said slowly, "Ruoyan, Lao Li, these people will have to bother you in the future."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "I see, Master Shu, Ruoyan will do her best."


    "What''s bothering me."


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu, "You think too much. These people are only good for the Heyin faction, there is no harm. When our group of people are gone, the Heyin faction will rely on them in the future."


    "Yeah, that''s why I have to bother more."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and said solemnly, "If they commit crimes, betrayal, humiliation and reputation among them, you must not soften your heart, and you must not be merciful just because you are my disciple. Punish, kill if you deserve it."


    Li Aojian stagnated, "Speaking so seriously?"


    "It must be done."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, and said slowly, "I am not in the Profound Yellow Realm. I don��t know where the Shuzhi Dao of the Profound Yellow Realm will go, and I don��t know if it will become an evil Dao in the hands of the inheritors and poison the world. You know, there are many ways. They are all changed in this way, and Shu Zhi Dao is not perfect, and there is not nothing that can be changed. Once the comprehension is wrong, you may go on an evil road. This is the place I worry most. Taking advantage of the presence of the Heyin school, I must be strict Control it, but if necessary, you can completely destroy it, so that there is no longer a way of comfort in the Xuanhuang world."


    "what?"


    Li Aojian was startled.


    (PS: Thank you Wen Bianben for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 2025: Im here

    Unlike the Shu Xin Jing, the Taoism in the Shu Zhi Taoist book can help people rise to immortality as well as go to hell.


    For example, the return of Wanchuan to the sea may become a magical method to help people cultivate, or it may become an evil skill that robs people of cultivation, just like the Beiming divine art, if you practice wrong, it will become a star.


    Although Zhou Shu has deduced the Taoist books tens of millions of times and has reduced the possibility of misunderstanding in cultivation practice to a very low level, there is still no guarantee, and there will be absolutely no mistakes.


    There will always be ulterior motives or unexpected geniuses who will lead Shu Zhidao in another direction, which is difficult to avoid.


    If Shu Zhi Dao really degenerates into an evil Dao and poisons sentient beings, then it goes without saying that the blow to Zhou Shu is huge, and it is worse than not having Dao.


    If possible, he would rather stay in the Xuanhuang Realm, spend hundreds of years and thousands of years, carefully cultivate a few batches of descendants, and leave after the Shuzhi Dao is basically formed, but when the cultivation base is reached, he will not be promoted to immortality, he It is impossible to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm for a hundred years without leaving. The result of doing so is that it will not be allowed in the Xuanhuang Realm, and the cultivation base will slowly disappear, returning to the Xuanhuang Realm, becoming even worse than a mortal.


    This is not acceptable to Zhou Shu.


    Therefore, the solution that can be thought of is to supervise the Book of Shu Zhi Tao within three thousand years to prevent disciples who practice Shu Zhi Tao from making mistakes and embarking on evil paths.


    And after three thousand years, Shu Zhidao was gradually perfected in the hands of these disciples, the system was complete, with a set of reasonable training methods, and the orthodoxy, then the possibility of becoming an evil way was reduced to a minimum. I am worried that there will be problems again, because even if there are problems again, some people still understand the Taoism wrong, then the disciples will understand the mistakes on the grounds of maintaining the orthodoxy, and may wipe Shuzhidao to the inheritors of the evil road. Except, try not to make the same mistake again.


    Tao is so slowly evolved and inherited.


    Of course, this is the most ideal result, and the least ideal is that Shu Zhidao that left Zhou Shu completely lost control and turned into an evil way.


    At that time, there was only one way to completely erase Shuzhi.


    "Dao is so troublesome..."


    Li Aojian couldn''t help shaking his head, his eyes filled with surprise.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You think it''s a way of kendo that has been passed down for hundreds of thousands of years. Shuzhi Dao is a new way, but for hundreds of years, every step is like walking on thin ice. There are countless hardships waiting behind, and there are some mistakes. It��s a terrible loss. It��s not that if you create the Tao, it��s over. If you go in the wrong direction, I can only let it disappear. Fortunately, it��s just a problem in one world, and it��s not a big deal. There are other worlds that can preach."


    Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Although Ruoyan doesn''t understand the way of Shu, Ruoyan promises that she will never let Master Shu''s efforts in vain."


    "You don''t have to think too much."


    Li Aojian thought for a while and said, "Senior Sister Xu can rest assured that Lei Yuan looks good, and there are so many people with me. When we are in the Xuanhuang Realm, we will definitely help you watch it, and it will probably not happen. ."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Zhou Shu appeared to be a bit solemn, "Ruoyan, after the Tongtian Pagoda is ascended to the immortal, you can tighten the Dutch School appropriately, no need to expand, don''t get too deeply involved with other sects or races, try to stay neutral."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Master Shu, Ruoyan understands that in our new sect, there are so many people who have been promoted to immortals and built the Tongtian Pagoda. The immortal world will not be indifferent, and it is likely to do something to us. And the six major sects that have many connections with the immortal world, after receiving feedback from the immortal world, will definitely make a lot of actions on the Xuanhuang world, and Shu Shi is gone, the original covenants may not be counted, except for Cihang , We must be on guard for other sects, and we must be careful in everything when that happens."


    "It''s not just the Cultivation Sect, the power of all races will respond."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It has been more than 20,000 years, and many people may have just learned about the situation in the Xuanhuang Realm. It is hard to say what the Xuanhuang Realm will become by then."


    The current Profound Yellow Realm is full of potential. The Sea Clan that has obtained the blood of the true dragon, and the Barbarians that have received the Nine Profound Star Array and the Zhu Rong descending God, will surely become the sisters of the demon race of the sky demon, for fear that the world will not be chaotic. The real person Tianxuan, Zhang Qin, who wants to complete his master''s order, Sun Juan, who has conquered the heavens of the Xuanhuang Realm as his goal, always stares at Yunli, but this time the Tongtian Pagoda has never appeared in the Zen gate...


    If it weren��t for Zhou Shu��s powerful control, and if there were no interference from many alien races, the civil strife would have probably already occurred, but after Zhou Shu left and the alien race was wiped out, these undercurrents would emerge, and when the fairy world learned about the Xuanhuang world, they knew Given what Tiandao did, he would not let go of the opportunity to overthrow Tiandao. It is hard to imagine what the Xuanhuang Realm will be like at that time.


    "It''s good for Master Shu to become immortal with peace of mind. The more difficult and complicated, the more opportunity."


    Hao Ruoyan is very calm, "Heyin School and Shu Zhidao will all grow up smoothly."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I don''t have anything to worry about. Those things don''t belong to me anymore. After preaching, I have nothing to do. Ruoyan, is the number of Heyin faction determined?"


    "It''s confirmed."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, and said thoughtfully, "In ten days, it will be the day when the Tongtian Tower will be activated..."


    Zhou Shu nodded his complexion changed slightly, "It''s time to come, it''s coming."


    The realm soon disappeared, and a few people appeared on the island. Looking at the sky, the expressions of Hao Ruoyan and Li Aojian changed suddenly.


    In the sky, four suns suddenly appeared, the purple sun.


    At a glance, the sun is all condensed by solid robbery thunder.


    Uncountable thunder thunders, thick and thin, gathered together, twisted, swimming, and entangled in a ball, not without robbery clouds, but the purple light emitted by those thunderous thunders has been bright and dazzling to the extreme, not only People ignore the robbery cloud, and even the original sun.


    Four purple suns are located above Penglai Island, one in each of the southeast, northwest and north, surrounding Penglai Island in the middle.


    "Ah, what is that!"


    "It''s the robbery, the robbery is coming?"


    "How can there be such a big thunderstorm? If it is hit like this, I am afraid it will be a circle bigger than Penglai Island. It is impossible, impossible."


    "Yeah, how could it be possible? We must be dazzled. It is an illusion."


    There was a lot of discussion from the island, even the well-informed immortal cultivator would rather take the thunder thunder that appeared at this time as an illusion, because the thunder thunder like that was too big and terrifying.


    The purple light condensed and did not disperse, continuously gathering power, but there was no trace of power passed down.


    This is even more frightening, like a sharp sword hanging above the head, I don''t know when it will fall.


    The situation on the island is no longer good. Some people began to flee to the sea, trying to stay away from Penglai Island and the thunder.


    "What are you afraid of, I am here."


    A calm and stable voice came from the island and reached everyone''s ears and hearts.


    It was Zhou Shu''s voice, and everyone''s hearts were immediately settled.


    (PS: Thank you for the support of Void Survival, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2026: Hard wall

    As soon as the voice fell, a white light rose from the ground and went straight to the sky.


    The white light is falling in the middle of the four rounds of the sun, constantly shining, no matter how intense the purple light is, it is still bright and dazzling.


    Of course Zhou Shu.


    He has been waiting for this moment for a long time, and he is ready.


    "You came."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, and there was even a glimmer of expectation in his eyes, as if he was facing an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years.


    "coming."


    Among the four suns, a majestic face appeared, looming.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "These robbery thunders are more violent than those you landed on the North Sea of ??Netherworld, and have accumulated a lot of power? Are you trying to destroy the entire Penglai Island?"


    "Shouldn''t it?"


    Heavenly Dao stared at Zhou Shu, "In a world of privately built Tongtian Pagoda, delusional to connect to the immortal world, seeing the rules of the immortal world as nothing, what a rebellion! It shouldn��t exist in this world and must be destroyed, and you are no more than a human monk. If you dare to act against the sky, you must be punished."


    "I''m the only one who is against you, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Xuanhuang World Heaven and Earth is helping me, and the Immortal World is not doing anything. Only you are here to oppose. What are your thoughts on earth?"


    Heaven said, "Why do I need to explain to you when I do something?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You can do things without explaining to me, but you always have to confess to the fairy world. Penglai Island is the sacred mountain of the Xuanhuang World. It is directly connected to the world of the Xuanhuang World and is connected to the lifeblood of a world. Even the fairy world will not easily start. If you dare to destroy it now and affect the Xuanhuang Realm, that would be the real rebellion, and the Immortal Realm will not ignore it."


    "Penglai Island is also the fault of Tongtian Tower."


    Heaven is indifferent, gradually disappearing.


    "Since you are determined, try it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say more, he fell suddenly, and stopped five miles above Penglai Island.


    He sat down cross-legs, closed his eyes and looked at his heart, put his hands in front of him, Xuanyuanjian stayed three feet in front of him, and made the sound of dragons.


    Ten thousand feet of light radiated from him, quickly covering the entire Penglai Island.


    The light was extremely faint at first, it looked thin and nothing, and it didn''t even feel there, but it quickly solidified, becoming thicker and heavier, and gradually formed a wall visible to the naked eye.


    Most of those powers did not come from Zhou Shu, but from the world of Xuanhuang Realm. Like Jie Lei, Zhou Shu was more of traction.


    For this moment, Zhou Shu has been preparing for a long time.


    Every day on the island, he did not gather the origin of heaven and earth all the time, although he did not directly communicate with the Xuanhuang World Heaven and Earth, but apparently the Xuanhuang World Heaven and Earth did not object, leaving Zhou Shu to gather.


    For more than ten years, Penglai Island has passed through the three states and three seas. Except Dongshengzhou, every state has traveled. And the origin of the heaven and earth gathered on the island has been rich to the extreme, which can be said to be no less than the ninth order spiritual vein.


    Well-deserved name of the mountain.


    Of course, these origins of heaven and earth will not be transformed into the aura of origin for the immortal cultivators on the island to absorb. If this is the case, the world of Xuanhuang Realm will certainly not agree. These origins directly become power, stored on the island, and listen at any time. Zhou Shu''s dispatch.


    This is the time to show this power.


    Those original powers were extracted in large quantities and quickly, covering the island layer by layer, like a series of backward waterfalls, rushing to the sky, and then scattered all around, forming one after another indestructible walls.


    The people on the island witnessed all this as if facing a miracle.


    Penglai Island was quickly surrounded. The semi-transparent solid wall had at least hundreds of thousands of stories, and they were in it, feeling the powerful and majestic power in it all the time, and their expressions were extremely complicated.


    The walls formed by the power of the original source are as powerful as they are, but they do not hinder the cultivators and other races, and they can walk freely.


    "This kind of protective cover... I can''t believe it."


    "From the outside to the inside, it gets thicker and thicker, but no matter which layer, the old man can''t destroy it, it''s impossible."


    "On the outermost layer, it is enough to withstand the general catastrophe, allowing the cultivator to lie down to the tribulation realm, and the inside, especially the floors around the Tongtian Tower, are as vast as the origin Hai, let alone deep perception, even if it touches a little bit, it will give in unconsciously."


    "Too strong, too strong, is this powerful power?"


    "I''m sure that it is impossible to do it even if it is powerful."


    It was Lin Qingjue who was speaking. He shook his head with a look of stunned expression, "That kind of power is broader and more unfathomable than in the Five Elements Chakra."


    The Five Elements Wheel is currently Kunlun��s most powerful artifact. He has practiced in it countless times, and has been shocked countless times. The powerful force that has been deposited over the long years is shocking, amazing, and magnificent. The goal must be surpassed, but now, he perceives these walls on the island, and he can''t describe it with shock. It is a power he can''t reach at all, and he doesn''t even have a surpassing heart.


    Song Songsong''s face turned pale, "I can''t even compare to the undamaged Five Elements Chakra. It is indeed impossible to do that, and there is nothing comparable in the Xuanhuang Realm, but how did the Sect Master do it? Is his power so powerful? This point?"


    "will not."


    Yu Yixian said slowly, "The suzerain is naturally the first person in the Xuanhuang Realm. His strength is as far-reaching as the sea. I can��t wait for it to happen, but it��s not to this level This kind of power is even What is not mentioned in the classics is only the power of the Xuanhuang World."


    Miao Di said in a deep voice, "But it was cast by Zhou Shu. That is to say, at this moment, he and the Xuanhuang world are truly integrated. I have a feeling that he can even deploy the power of the entire Xuanhuang world. , Unbelievable, can immortal cultivators do this level? I have never heard of this kind of thing."


    Lin Qingjue said slowly, "You can see it now."


    Everyone raised their heads and stared at Zhou Shu in the air, unconsciously pouring out a lot of respect and sincerity from the bottom of their hearts.


    Zhou Shu remained motionless, seemingly calm, but in fact extremely busy.


    The seven hundred layers of thick walls of original strength all need him to maintain.


    The world of Xuanhuang world is not controlled. Although the power of the source is strong but disordered, if there is no Shuzhili turned into a giant net with thousands of threads and supported in it, they will soon be scattered and return to between the world. Zhou Shu understands why this situation arises. Obviously, the Xuanhuang World Heaven and Earth will not directly confront the Heavenly Dao. Those powers must be used through Zhou Shu.


    The Xuanhuang World is leaving a way for himself. Even if something happens in the future, or the Immortal World wants to be held accountable, he can also say that Zhou Shu mobilized those powers and he knew nothing about it.


    After all, things like Heaven and Earth and Heaven��s Dao confrontation are rare in the heavens and all realms, and it is even more difficult to happen in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    If the heavens and the earth directly confront the heavens, then countless tribulation thunders would not exist at all, because the tribulation thunder is also the source of power, and it also comes from the heaven and earth of the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Confronting Zhou Shu and Heavenly Dao, but most of the power on both sides comes from the world of Xuanhuang World.


    It is also a spectacle.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2027: bring it on

    "Now we can be safe?"


    "Definitely, even Xuanhuangjie Tiandi is helping us, no matter how big the thunder is?"


    "Yeah, as long as you stand with the Sect Master, what''s so scary?"


    "Standing with Xuanhuangjie."


    "Is there any difference? Sect Master Zhou is the Human Sovereign, the Xuanhuang Realm!"


    "Although you want to refute, what you said is not wrong."


    The atmosphere on the island gradually eased, and no one flees, all standing in the wall, looking up at the sky.


    Even if there were four horrible suns hanging in the sky, and even if there were thunders that could destroy the sky and the earth, their hearts were calmed down. Yes, even if the sky fell, there was Zhou Shu above him. What are you afraid of?


    "Not bad, you."


    In the thunder of thunder, Zhou Shu heard the voice of Heaven again, seeming to be surprised and angry.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "You are not bad too."


    He probably knew what Tiandao was doing during this time and was also gathering the power of the origin, but the purpose was completely opposite to Zhou Shu, but the way Tiandao gathered the origin was about very different from him, and he hardly felt it.


    Not surprisingly, the distance between the two is too far apart.


    Tian Dao Pu Lao is already a golden immortal, transparent to many laws and mastering many avenues, while Zhou Shu has just entered the Mahayana realm.


    But the two can fight, only because Zhou Shu is in the Xuanhuang world.


    Although the Dao of Heaven is strong, it is impossible to violate the rules to lower the realm in person and fully display his abilities. He can only rely on the will of the Dao of Heaven and the endless source of the Profound Yellow Realm to solve the problems in the Profound Yellow Realm. When you fall back to Zhou Shu, or when you are no longer dominated by the way of heaven, the way of heaven will naturally weaken, and Zhou Shu will become stronger.


    The four rounds of the sun became more and more shining, and the thunder surging in abundance, if there were countless purple snakes, surging in the sun.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Accompanied by the loud noise of the sky, the four purple suns split their mouths at the same time, and the violent thunder pours out!


    The four purple lights are like four dragons with their teeth and claws.


    On Penglai Island, there were bursts of exclamation.


    Even under the protection of a strong wall, they can still feel the power of destroying the sky and the earth. Although they are far away in the sky, they seem to be close to them. They have never felt it before, so magnificent and so majestic. , Surging like a sea, this is not a catastrophe that an individual can bear, but a punishment for the entire Xuanhuang Realm.


    "dying����"


    "Please God, let me go."


    "I will never come to Penglai Island again..."


    "I don''t look at Tongtian Tower anymore, I am wrong, I am wrong."


    Many people knelt down. Just now they felt safe and talked loudly, but seeing that this boundless calamity was about to fall on their own heads, they couldn''t help but begged, showing their true nature, showing them completely. The inner incompetence.


    Not only immortal cultivators, but also many other races do the same, most of them are the demons and sea races with insufficient intelligence.


    There were wailing, and despair began to spread on the island.


    In front of the sky, they always feel that they are insignificant, like dust, they don''t have the courage to fight against the sky, even if someone is helping them, even if there is hope to overcome the sky, they can''t bear it in their hearts.


    Of course, such people are by no means a majority on the island.


    If there were such people, Zhou Shu would never be able to help them promote to immortality, it would not make any sense.


    More people are watching the robbery thunder in the air, accumulating strength, looking firm, and fighting spirit high.


    They could come to Penglai Island at this time. They had already made up their minds. They knew that the Tongtian Pagoda deviated from the Heavenly Dao. They also planned to face the anger of the Heavenly Dao. Like Zhou Shu, they also had a little expectation.


    "Isn''t it crossing the robbery? What are you afraid of!"


    "Even if there are no walls outside, Lao Tzu will have to overcome the catastrophe, and he will die. If you want to rise to the immortal, can you still fear death?"


    "bring it on!"


    "What about the Way of Heaven, I will fight you today!"


    The voice in this area quickly overwhelmed the mourning.


    However, the four tribulation thunders did not fall, but gathered in the middle of the four suns and gradually merged into one.


    In a short while, the four tribulation thunders became one, larger and more solid. It slowly moved, the twisted front end, shrinking and unsteady, just like a huge open mouth, as if it could swallow the entire world.


    If it wants to swallow the world and Penglai Island, it must first swallow Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu is the closest to Jie Lei.


    In the eyes of the people on the island, Zhou Shu is just a small spot on top of which is the majestic thunder, but the small spot is unusually clear and full of presence. No matter how the purple light shines, no matter how the thunder roars, That spot always sat firmly, unmoved, didn''t flinch at all, even with a slight smile.


    This calmness makes the people on the island immensely admired.


    Changing their positions, facing Jie Lei, they didn''t know how to deal with them.


    "This Jie Lei seems to be facing the Sect Master..."


    "I can feel it too, but the lord is protecting Penglai Island, which is really hateful!"


    Someone exclaimed.


    Of course, Zhou Shu also knew very well that the target of this robbery was not Penglai Island, but him.


    Penglai Island is completely protected by the source of heaven and earth, and the source of heaven and earth is controlled by Zhou Shu. As long as Zhou Shu is removed, Penglai Island will not attack and destroy itself, and it seems that Zhou Shu is also very stupid. He does not put himself in the protective cover. Standing at the highest point, facing the entire robbery, it didn''t look stupid, it was stupid.


    Jie Lei hovered in the air for a week, and seemed to finally find his way.


    boom!


    It turned into a line and fell straight down.


    In an instant, Zhou Shu was completely overwhelmed by the thunder that was a hundred miles thick.


    At this time, Zhou Shu is like a stone directly below the waterfall, too small to be seen, but always firm and unwavering.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about the power of the origin in Jie Lei. Those powers had no effect on him. What he wanted to fight was only the will of heaven.


    The power of Shu Zhi with divine consciousness is like a grate, shuttles through the thunder, upstream, looking for traces of the will of heaven.


    As long as the will of heaven and earth is found and surpassed, the vast Jie Lei loses its guidance, and will naturally disperse aimlessly. Even if it cannot be used by Zhou Shu in the reverse direction, it will also hedge against other heaven and earth sources, gradually disappear and lose threat. .


    There will be gains soon.


    The will of heaven and earth in the robbery thunder is permeated in the thunder thunder, and there is no concealment at all.


    A smile flashed at the corner of Zhou Shu��s mouth. It was obvious that Tiandao still maintained the habits of the past, his disdain for human beings, and his arrogance towards the Xuanhuang world. These may be the essence of Tiandao Pu Lao, and at this moment, Destined to become his weakness.


    He might also feel that as long as he uses his full strength, the will of heaven can destroy Zhou Shu''s Tao power and defeat Zhou Shu.


    He is still weighing Zhou Shu by the situation of the last crossing of the catastrophe.


    However, in the past ten years, Zhou Shu has changed greatly.


    So many dojos were not opened for nothing, thousands of talks, and now Zhou Shu��s Shuzhi Dao has reached the extreme that can be achieved in the Xuanhuang Realm, and even the Dao Fruit has a prototype, which shows that Zhou Shu has achieved success. The foundation of the saint, and his Shu Zhili is already one of the strongest powers in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Not worse than the limited will of Heaven.


    He is not stupid, he is ready to confront Heavenly Dao.


    bring it on.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 2028: With sword

    A big mouth was torn open in the sky, and the robbery thunder poured down like a waterfall.


    The purple electricity galloped, like a thousand horses, roaring straight down, getting bigger and bigger, and gradually covering the entire Penglai Island.


    Bang!


    With a loud bang, Jie Lei slammed against the layers of solid walls.


    Just like boiling water poured on the ice, the transparent wall formed by the power of the original source melted quickly at a visible speed. Within a few breaths, the dozen or so walls outside completely disappeared, but the thunder did not decay. , Rushed into the hundreds of feet in an instant, and continued to pound inside.


    Exclaimed.


    "what!"


    "It''s really hopeless."


    "This is not a catastrophe, it is a punishment."


    "I don''t know if the monks on Gu Kunlun felt the same as us."


    "Even if there are hundreds of protective shields, it will only take a quarter of an hour. The ending is doomed and we will all die."


    Facing such a mighty sky, the people on the island were stunned, staring straight at the sky, and despair began to spread again.


    But the mindful monk found an abnormality.


    "The robbery thunder just now was only a few hundred miles away, why did it fall for tens of thousands of miles?"


    "The old man also found it strange that the robbery thunder should have attacked the Sect Master, but it fell directly, and it has become so broad, and it seems that it is not as powerful as it was at the beginning."


    "It''s far away. At first, although the thunder of the hundreds of miles were separated, it shocked me so much that I couldn''t look directly at it. Even I almost asked for mercy, but now I can calmly look at it. Even try to resist."


    "It was very concentrated at first, and now it has spread a hundred times, and its power is also scattered."


    "Did the Sect Master changed Jie Lei?"


    "Only this is possible. The falling Jie Lei just looks tough, but it''s not very useful."


    "Well, I already feel it is fading."


    After dozens of breaths, the roaring thunder was still on the wall, but the speed at which the wall was reduced was much slower.


    After dozens of breaths, Jie Lei continued to fall on the protective cover, but he could no longer break through the defense and could only roll back and forth outside.


    After dozens of breaths, the robbery thunder fell as soon as it fell, and then dispersed, like water droplets hitting the ground, turning into many droplets, and disappearing quickly.


    The deeper you go in, the denser the origin of the heavens and the earth, and the harder the protective cover, and Jie Lei seems unable to increase his strength, of course it is impossible to go further.


    The endless calamity enveloped the entire Penglai Island, thunder was like rain, but Penglai Island, which was firmly protected by hundreds of solid walls, remained motionless.


    Witnessing these changes, Penglai Island refreshed.


    Although I don''t know what the situation is, it is only Zhou Shu who can do this and can help them.


    The exclamation soon turned into a cheer.


    But in the thunder, the cheers were completely inaudible.


    Everyone looked up at the sky covered in purple light, but could not see Zhou Shu or perceive anything.


    Zhou Shu at this time, mixed in the robbery, completely ignorant of its shape, seemed to have turned into a phantom.


    This phantom came and went suddenly, holding the Xuanyuan sword in his hand, cutting up and down, cutting horizontally and vertically, sending out a silent and invisible sword light, and the sword light was horizontal for hundreds of miles, endless, forming a side in the robbery. Giant net.


    In the giant net, the seemingly endless power of Shu Zhi flows, blocking the will of the heavens who want to pass the giant net outside.


    Online, it��s the real tribulation of heaven, while offline, it��s fake tribulation, all deprived of the original power of the will of heaven, no matter how magnificent and powerful, it still has no target. It is impossible to find the key point, so it will not. Has enough destructive power.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, and the situation was better than expected.


    Because of Xuanyuanjian.


    With the sword spirit''s Xuanyuanjian, he began to follow his instructions.


    His Shu Zhili can be cast through Xuanyuan Sword without hindrance. Xuanyuan Sword is also a magic weapon. Of course, it has the basic function of strengthening the user''s power. The Shu Zhili cast by Xuanyuan Sword is stronger and more stable than Zhou Shu alone. , And more importantly, the power of the law of life and death in the sword can also be used by Zhou Shu, seeping into the sword light, and together with Shu Zhili to fight against Heaven.


    Of course, the power of the origin in the vast calamity would not affect Xuanyuan Sword, and it was completely at ease.


    A divine weapon like Xuanyuanjian is itself the origin of heaven and earth, and it has existed in the Xuanhuang Realm for hundreds of thousands of years. He has a lot more understanding of the power of origin than Zhou Shu, and of course, much more than the Dao of Heaven.


    With a sword in his hand, Zhou Shu was more confident against the will of heaven.


    Jie Lei continued to draw strength from the four rounds of the sun, and constantly impacted Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu remained calm, with one sword and one sword, driving out and cutting down all the will of heaven in the tribulation.


    In the past, Zhou Shu had nothing to do with the will of heaven. Even a trace of the will can force Zhou Shu to the end. He can only rely on that very strong Dao heart to preserve the hope of survival, and wait for the will of heaven to disappear naturally, because of that will It is a force he does not understand, an existence that cannot be confronted, and he cannot be defeated.


    And now, even if the heavens have ignored many rules of heaven and earth, even if the wills of the heavens in Jie Lei are more than thousands of threads, even if those wills are difficult to disappear or reclaim naturally, they will never stop until they reach their goals. Zhou Shu didn''t need to worry, because his current Dao power had grown to the point where it could defeat or even destroy the Will of Heaven, and was not lost to the Will of Heaven.


    Xuanyuanjian, Xuanhuangjie Tiandi, etc. are very important, but in the end they are all auxiliary. The most important thing is Zhou Shu''s Tao.


    If Zhou Shu doesn��t have a deep understanding of Dao and his Dao power cannot destroy the will of Heaven��s Dao, then nothing will be accomplished. Even if the Xuanyuan Sword is several times stronger, it is impossible for the Xuanhuang Realm to help him. Stop such a catastrophe.


    Heavenly Dao clearly sensed it.


    Seeing Tongtian Tower, he was already angry, and the will born out of anger fell to Zhou Shu mercilessly.


    But those wills that crossed the rules never came back after they left. He couldn''t believe that the power that shouldn''t belong to the Xuanhuang Realm-the Will of Heaven, should be unimpeded and omnipotent in the Xuanhuang Realm, but now it has all been intercepted. Lived, it''s not right, not only being intercepted, but also being scattered and destroyed by one sword and one sword, gradually disappearing, and can no longer be perceived.


    "His power has surpassed the Xuanhuang Realm."


    At this moment, Tiandao understood why Zhou Shu would stand in here, and why he still had such a strong confidence in the face of him.


    That''s because Zhou Shu is worthy of being his opponent.


    "You have already surpassed the Xuanhuang Realm before leaving, so I have a little expectation. However, when you go out, let''s talk about it. After all, you are not in the Mahayana realm, your strength will soon be exhausted, but my will will never Stop."


    There seemed to be a sneer, and the four suns became more active, and purple electricity grew from it, continuously.


    The catastrophe did not stop, it seemed that Zhou Shu would not be stopped until Zhou Shu was completely buried.


    Before Zhou Shu fell, Penglai Island was probably in no danger.


    (PS: Thank you hussar for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2029: juvenile

    Five days and five nights passed.


    The catastrophe continued, and the purple sun in the sky was still extremely dazzling.


    The real sun is concealed in the purple light, completely lost its shadow, there is no day or night, the sky and the earth are all purple.


    The never-ending robbery thunder stood between the sky and the earth, looking from a distance, like a sharp sword descending from the sky, it was fiercely inserted into the Xuanhuang Realm.


    The endless collision of thunder and the protective shield made the power of the nearby origin completely out of control. Tens of millions of large and small vortices were formed around Penglai Island. Like a natural formation, no one can approach them. Within thousands of miles, as long as it gets close to the vortex, it will be torn to pieces by the power of the violent origin.


    The robbery completely isolated Penglai Island from the outside world, turning it into two worlds.


    Penglai Island is hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    There were many immortal cultivators who were watching, as well as other races. They gathered together spontaneously and looked at Jie Lei in the distance with complex expressions.


    "The situation at this time is no different from Kunlun Mountain back then."


    "It looks like this. At that time, the calamity covered the entire Kunlun Mountain for millions of miles, and it lasted for seven days and nights, and finally destroyed Kunlun Mountain. Although the calamity is not as great as it was at the beginning, it will also affect Penglai Island. It''s completely covered."


    "Penglai Island is also a sacred mountain."


    "And now on Penglai Island, there are also all the elites in the Xuanhuang world."


    "Yes, the hundred people who went to the Tongtian Pagoda are the true genius elites of the Xuanhuang Realm, and the many sect elders who accompanied them are also the mainstays of the Xuanhuang Realm today. If they are destroyed along with Penglai Island, it will be for the Xuanhuang Realm. , Another disaster."


    "I just ended the alien invasion, and I will face the disaster of extinction... God will not bless me Xuanhuang!"


    "Ugh����"


    Many monks were talking in low voices, thick clouds hovering over their faces.


    If the catastrophe destroys Penglai Island, the consequences will be too terrible. There is no doubt that countless elites will be killed as a result. The Mahayana realm has just appeared, and the Xuanhuang realm, which has freed from the 20,000-year predicament, will enter a long ice period. , I don''t know how many years it is.


    The last time Kunlun was destroyed, it took at least five thousand years for the Xuanhuang Realm to regain its vitality, but the lost inheritance could never be returned.


    As a result of this, I just thought that I would get cold all over my body.


    "Or, let''s fight it!"


    A young man raised his arms and shouted, "There are so many people, and we have a lot of power. We try our best to gather people, maybe we can break the thunder and let them out."


    "If they could come out, they would have come out, why should we wait here?"


    An old man sighed, "Oh, everyone in it is better than us, and there are thousands of people in it. Not only are we immortal cultivators, all the elites of the Quan Xuan Yellow Realm are in it, and the Emperor Zhou is also there, even they If we can''t break the thunder, we will be even more impossible."


    The boy stagnated and said stubbornly, "Maybe they are fighting against the thunder with all their strength and can''t be distracted, so we need us."


    The old man looked at him and shook his head, "Young man, do you think you can help them if you go?"


    The young man looked firm, "I think it''s okay, I can''t do one, but one is counted as one. If everyone gathers together, it may not be able to stop the catastrophe and save them, and we must do this. Without them, our Xuanhuang world will be finished. !"


    The old man stared at the young man and sighed, "The ignorant is fearless. That''s a catastrophe. Do you know what the situation is now? And if we are not in the Mahayana state, we must conform to the heaven and the earth. Can we fight against the heaven?"


    The young man said arrogantly, "Isn''t my generation of immortal cultivators just to break through ten days to cultivate immortals? How can they not fight against the sky? Who stipulates that you must reach the Mahayana realm to fight against the sky and earth?"


    The old man''s face tightened, and he hurriedly backed away a few steps, lest he would stand with the young man and stop talking.


    "Are you going with me?"


    The young man looked back at the crowd, full of expectation. There were at least thousands of people there, but no one was speaking.


    "Then I will go alone!"


    The young man waved his hand vigorously and ran wildly in the direction of Jie Lei without hesitation.


    Everyone stood in place, still sighing, none of them followed the young man to help, even if there were their fellows and relatives on Penglai Island.


    In the face of such a mighty robbery, it has taken a lot of courage to look at the robbery from a distance, to approach the robbery, and even to fight against it. Few people will choose this way, and it is not completely afraid. More people are Feeling that it was impossible to have a chance, hitting a rock with a pebble was in vain.


    The young man''s cultivation base was not low, and he was around Penglai Island in a short while.


    Just looking at it, my heart was shocked.


    The entire area around Penglai Island is surrounded by large and small vortices. A little bit of perception will tell that the vortex is full of out-of-control original power, one of the strongest powers in the Profound Yellow Realm. With his cultivation base, I am afraid that it will be repaid. You will be torn apart if you don''t come near.


    "Damn it!"


    The young man stared bitterly at Penglai Island, intently looking at it, as if he had seen through the thunder light and saw the people who were suffering inside.


    "We must save them! Don''t let the tragedy of Kunlun Mountain happen again!"


    The boy gritted his teeth, kicked his feet, turned into a streamer, and rushed towards Penglai Island!


    I rushed to the vortex within a few steps, but before he had time to react, he was about to be swallowed by the vortex.


    "The vortex is not without gaps. If more people can come, there must be a chance..."


    Feeling the violent origin power, the young man calmed down and waited for death. At this time, a clear breeze came behind him, and the crazy origin power collapsed in the breeze. In a daze, the breeze turned The direction, led him out of death.


    In front of him was a cold and icy youth, with a hint of tenderness in his eyes.


    And beside him, there was a dragon lying down.


    The young man was shocked and overjoyed, bowing to the ground, "Thank you senior for saving your life! Senior has cultivated like this, the junior has never seen it before, and the junior would like if senior would make a move..."


    The young man said coldly, "I just came to ask for my life. It''s a big heart. What you want to say has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to listen, and I won''t agree."


    "But senior..."


    The young man stagnated and wanted to say something more, the young man said solemnly, "If you want to go, go by yourself. I won''t save you a second time."


    The young man stared at Penglai Island, thought for a moment, and shook his head sadly, "The junior was unable to do so and died in vain, and it was wasted the predecessor''s life-saving grace, the junior is not going, thank you for the guidance of the senior."


    The young man nodded slightly, "You still have some sense."


    Looking at the young man, the tenderness in his eyes seemed to be a little more, and he secretly said, "His desperate appearance reminds me of the past... nothing more."


    The young man slowly said, "Do you have a sect?"


    The young man shook his head, "The juniors are not talented enough, and the sects who want to go do not accept it, so they practiced on their own, and never thought about being promoted."


    "Huh, there is no talent. If your mind isn''t a talent, what are the others?"


    The young man glanced in the distance, a lot of disdain, "Would you like to worship me as a teacher and follow me in practice."


    The young man was shocked and stared at the young man blankly until the young man showed a trace of impatience.


    "The disciple sees Master!"


    "Follow me."


    "Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with Penglai Island with him."


    "That''s good! Who is he, Master?" 8)

 Chapter 2030: Still

    Two more days passed.


    The thunderstorm continues, and Penglai Island is much smaller.


    Penglai Island, which was originally more than 20,000 miles, now has a radius of less than 5,000 miles.


    The rest of the place was gone. When the strong wall was breached by thunder, the unprotected place was instantly swallowed by the power of the violent origin, leaving no trace, no matter what it was, soil, rock, or vegetation. , All become nothingness.


    In the first five days, the protective shield was as stable as Mount Tai, and it was breached a few times a day. It seemed that there was no problem for ten days. However, in these two days, the situation changed completely. I don��t know what happened. Jie Lei suddenly A lot more violent.


    The protective cover is difficult to withstand anymore. Almost every hour, several protective covers are destroyed, and the people on the island are also beginning to worry.


    This situation, anyone can guess, Zhou Shu is probably not good.


    They didn''t even feel a trace of Zhou Shu''s existence. Could something have happened?


    Zhou Shu had an accident, and of course he and Tongtian Tower would not be good, and the entire Xuanhuang Realm would also fall into a crisis.


    "There are two hundred and one protective covers."


    Yu Yixian stood on the edge of the protective cover, sensing the original power outside, his expression was very heavy.


    Song Songsong nodded repeatedly, and said with a fluke, "Yes, the robbery is getting stronger and stronger, and the protective cover is destroyed really quickly! But seven days have passed, and the tower will be activated in three days. More than 200 protective covers It should be enough, I hope it works."


    "The old man is not talking about this."


    Yu Yixian frowned and turned to Lin Qingjue, "How did Elder Lin think about the old man''s previous proposal?"


    "After considering it for a long time, it is still difficult to make a decision."


    Lin Qingjue said solemnly, "It''s not that I was afraid of death, but I was afraid that we rushed out to resist the catastrophe. There was no effect. It was useless and could not help Sect Master Zhou. You know, the robbery is no longer us. If you can touch it, it will be destroyed at most ten breaths."


    "Yes."


    Song Songsong hurriedly nodded, "Lady, Elder Lin made a lot of sense. Even if we go out, it will be useless. We will die for nothing."


    "In other words, all responsibilities are left to the Sect Master alone, right?"


    Yu Yixian shook his head slightly, and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, "Yes, we may not be able to do anything, but it is better than waiting here. A piece of paper and a drop of ink have its value. I can''t stop the robbery. But as long as you go out, just let the Sect Master see and let him know that he is not alone, that''s enough."


    "The layman is passionate, admire the old man, I will go with you."


    An old man approached slowly, nodded to Yu Yixian, and stood still beside him.


    Yu Yi stagnated and said slowly, "Lao Ji, you don''t have to, you are not far from Shengxian, why bother? And the old man..."


    "Does it still make sense to say this?"


    Old Ji smiled indifferently, "The old man is not for himself, not for the suzerain, but for the children of the Ji family. If something happens on Penglai Island, the Ji family has no hope. What if they can put up a chance and give up this old life? And , The power of the heaven and the earth in this robbery, the old man is just trying to see and see, maybe he can understand the truth and break through the shackles."


    "Haha, Ji Lao is really free and easy, the kid will come to accompany you too, to see the way of heaven!"


    A young monk walked out quickly, stood with the two, walking steadily, with a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    Yu Yixian hurriedly stretched out his hand to block him, "Nephew Gu Xian, you are the next lord of Shushan. If something goes wrong, what will Shushan do? The old man is not good at explaining to the fairy teacher, she specially asked me to look after you."


    "Lao Ji said that if something happens on Penglai Island, we will all die. What''s the difference between early death and late death?"


    Gu Letian looked solemn and stared at the sky, "It looks like Brother Zhou is already struggling. Let''s go out now. If Heaven''s Tribulation can be biased towards us, and a few more Tribulation Thunder can be thrown for him, that will be enough."


    Yu Yixian sighed secretly, "Well, but this is not the original intention of the old man."


    Gu Letian smiled, "It''s all for Penglai Island, for the cultivators of the Xuanhuang World, what does it matter?"


    "How can you not call me so busy? I''ll join in too!"


    A rough man separated the crowd, strode over, a few feet away, and reached the three of them in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Letian''s expression tightened, "Never! Fellow Zhu Daoist, what should you come out in the Tongtian Pagoda now? You are going to rise to an immortal. You don''t need to worry about it here. We just need to follow it."


    "Hehe."


    Zhu Dashan smiled, raised his head to the sky, and shouted, "Xiao Zhou, we used to fight side by side before, what''s the matter now? If you fight against the heavens alone in the sky, I have to wait in the broken tower. Shengxian? When did my old Zhu want someone to protect like this, when I was a child? Xiao Zhou, I..."


    A sword light suddenly appeared, fell in front of Zhu Dashan, and gradually emerged.


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes lit up, "Lao Li, you came just right, let''s go together! Kill God!"


    Li Aojian looked at the sky and said lightly, "Okay."


    Not long after, a group of people came forward, about a hundred people.


    Gu Letian seemed to think, "Should we concentrate or disperse?"


    Old Ji slowly said, "With so many people, of course it is better to concentrate on strength, Gu Xiannephew, I heard that your Shushan has a rotating iron wall formation can gather the power of many people, it should be suitable for now Case."


    Gu Letian patted his head and said in surprise, "Lao Ji reminded me that I had forgotten."


    He thought for a while and said, "There is no time to explain in a hurry. Everyone listens to my command and stands in position and makes every effort."


    "Let''s go."


    After a while, when the arrangement was set, Old Ji nodded and walked out first, and the rest followed them one by one.


    Knowing that they will almost die, but everyone is walking steadily, there is no hesitation. In their hearts, they can buy some time for Zhou Shu and Tongtian Tower, even if they are hitting the stone with a pebble, it is worth it.


    They don''t want to die in vain, but they don''t want to violate their own Taoism.


    If you watch Zhou Shu sacrifice for them and Penglai Island is destroyed because of them, it is no different from death.


    After only a few steps, Elder Ji stopped, staring at the front with his eyes fixed.


    After that, Yu Yixian did not stop, but accelerated his pace, but walked to the same position as Elder Ji, and stopped, secretly a little ashamed, "It turns out that Elder Ji is not regretful, but can''t walk..."


    The protective cover in front was as solid as iron, and it was impossible to walk through it.


    The protective shield that originally allowed the immortal cultivators to come and go, has now only been allowed in but not out, and it is no longer possible to go out and help.


    Everyone also felt this, and they were all stunned.


    "Xiao Zhou, what are you doing?"


    Zhu Dashan raised his head and shouted, with a look of grief and anger, "It''s just the way of heaven, we have to be together when we die!"


    "rest assured."


    On the island, Zhou Shu''s voice suddenly sounded, calm and gentle, "I''m still here, better than before."


    Everyone was shocked, and after the shock, there was a burst of ecstasy.


    (PS: Thank you zhainiuniu for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2031: Excessive

    Zhou Shu is indeed very good.


    The protective shield was destroyed a lot, not because he was tired and weak, but because of strategic needs.


    Proper flood discharge can reduce the pressure, and the result is that Penglai Island becomes smaller, which is completely acceptable. There is always some price to bear the catastrophe. Too perfect is not true. Of course, the most important thing is that Zhou Shu needs better Understand the robbery and find the flaws in the way of heaven.


    Being able to change his strategy under such looting shows that he is powerful and can be said to be able to move freely.


    Seven days and seven nights of thunder bombardment, the will of heaven is endless, but what about Zhou Shu''s power?


    Dao Guo already has a rudimentary form, transforming Shu''s power all the time, just like an inexhaustible well, passing Shu''s power to Zhou Shu for use. Unless the origin of heaven and earth disappears or is completely out of control, he will not be tired.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu already had thousands of disciples, and the power they provided was more direct and effective.


    During this period of time, the will of Heaven in Jie Lei has been constantly strengthening, but Zhou Shu has not changed with Heaven.


    Of course, he will not choose to synchronize with the Dao of Heaven. If the enemy is strong, we are strong, how much the Dao of Heaven is strengthened, and how much he has to pay. That not only consumes more power, but also means giving the initiative to the Dao, so he selectively changes the way , Sometimes reduce Shu''s strength, put down some heavenly will, let them destroy some protective shields, sometimes erect iron walls, never let go, and even counterattack, following the heavenly will.


    He is happy to fight against Heaven.


    He understood very well that the robbery of Penglai Island and the robbery of Kunlun Mountain looked very similar, but in fact they were completely different.


    The calamity encountered by Kunlun Mountain is the fall of the immortal realm. The immortal realm is much higher than the mysterious yellow realm. It completely ignores the many rules of the mysterious yellow realm, and does not use any power of the mysterious yellow realm to directly transfer the power of the fairy realm to the mysterious yellow realm. Show it out, and the Xuanhuang Realm is completely left to its slaughter, and the Xuanhuang Realm world cannot resist. The Kunlun Mountain''s disappearance is a must.


    And this time, it was just the act of Tiandao.


    Heaven itself is subject to many rules, let alone unable to do its best, it is difficult to use one in a thousand, and most of his power comes from the mysterious yellow world, and the mysterious yellow world can counteract it, plus it is already in the Mahayana state. Zhou Shu, who takes advantage of the home court, is really difficult for Tiandao to win.


    Therefore, Zhou Shu had enough confidence to block the way of heaven, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to let others go to the Tongtian Pagoda.


    Others, as long as they have overcome their fear of heaven, they may not be unable to contribute. He can see the situation clearly, but just in case, he still decides not to let them out.


    Zhou Shu is getting better and better, and it is indeed getting better, but Tiandao is the opposite.


    Zhou Shu''s capriciousness confuses Tian Dao. I don''t know what Zhou Shu''s strength is and how far he can achieve it.


    He just increased his power as always, hoping that Zhou Shu was weak and completely collapsed at a certain moment, but after seven days, the expected moment never came.


    And just now, he even felt Zhou Shu��s Dao power rushed into the four rounds of the sun. If he hadn��t suppressed it in time, one round of the sun would explode directly, and the original power he had collected over the years would be completely Lost and return to heaven and earth.


    Surprised, he seemed thoughtful.


    Unlike Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu is in the Xuanhuang Realm, on the sacred mountain Penglai Island, directly connected to the Xuanhuang Realm world, and has an inexhaustible source of power. Although the gathering speed will become slower and slower, it is definitely It can''t be used up, and Heavenly Way, there are only these four rounds of the sun, once the original power in it disappears completely, he will only have his own will.


    And now, almost 70% has been used up.


    Without the support of the source of power, his will is even more unlikely to surpass Zhou Shu''s defense.


    He expected it to be difficult, so he prepared for a long time in advance, but he still didn��t expect that the process would be so difficult. As the Profound Yellow Realm Heavenly Dao, he fought against the cultivators in the Profound Yellow Realm for so long, and he still couldn��t To the possibility of winning.


    If you continue, there will probably be no results.


    "Maybe, he can really do it, it''s enough to do it again..."


    When encountering a difficult opponent, Tian Dao, who did not know where he was, showed an inexplicable smile.


    Jie Lei suddenly disappeared.


    Without the dazzling purple light thunder pillar, the sky suddenly dimmed.


    Zhou Shu''s figure also appeared, holding Xuanyuan Sword tightly in his hand, his expression calm, only a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    This change was a bit unexpected, even he was surprised.


    At this moment, the way of heaven was still there, but he couldn''t feel the hostility of the way of heaven.


    "Gone?"


    "Jie Lei disappeared?"


    "In other words, if the lord wins, we also win?!"


    "of course!"


    "Heaven is not the opponent of the Sect Master!"


    "Tongtian Tower, we must be able to ascend to the immortal!"


    Doubts were quickly replaced by surprises, bursts of cheers erupted, and waves were overwhelmed. The people on the island were very excited. Even Ji Lao couldn''t help being excited and punched a set of boxing techniques that had been useless for thousands of years. .


    There are also many people staring at the four suns in the sky. If they don''t disappear, they will never feel at ease.


    Soon, the four suns moved.


    One side rotates, the other side approaches the center, staggered and rubbed each other.


    With the slow movement of the sun, inexplicable pressure fell from the sky, causing everyone''s heart to sink.


    "Here againIt''s not over yet..."


    Yu Yixian looked at the sky, his expression becoming more solemn.


    "Yes."


    Lin Qingjue nodded slowly, as if he was pressing a forward heavy object, "Perhaps the difficult time has just begun."


    That oppressive force is invisible and innocent, far less clear and shocking than the thunder that fell before, but it is even more heavy.


    Everyone on the island feels as if they are being poured into a huge stone mill. There are thick millstones on top and bottom, rotating slowly. If you don��t succumb to the way of heaven, your body, mind, and everything, Will be shattered by this invisible grinding disc, without a trace of life.


    Soon no one cheered again, and there was a dead silence.


    Without the power of the original source, the Dao of Heaven would not be able to destroy the Profound Yellow Realm, but it could directly show its will and shock everyone in the Profound Yellow Realm.


    In those four rounds of the sun, there is an extremely strong will of heaven. This will is much higher than the will of the immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang world. As long as you perceive it, you will be affected by it. Almost anyone cannot be an exception. If the will is too weak , Will yield unconsciously and be completely controlled by the way of heaven.


    Of course Zhou Shu would not be affected. He flew straight towards the four rounds of the sun, and a light of hatred flashed in his eyes.


    "what do you want to do?"


    "You knowingly ask."


    "You can''t destroy the Xuanhuang Realm, and you can''t destroy the Tongtian Tower. You just want to destroy their will. Let them go to the Immortal Realm and there is no future. You want the Xuanhuang Realm to have no outstanding talents! What good is this for you? You are excessive Up!"


    "You can try to stop."


    In the middle of the four suns, the face of Heaven appeared, still majestic, but not angry.


    (Ps: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading address:

 Chapter 2032: 1 sword

    The four purple suns are still turning, about to overlap each other.


    In the eyes of many cultivators, they are no longer the same.


    What they saw was a cold face, with deep eyes and slightly sneer corners of the mouth.


    The more you see, the more awe you feel, and you can''t help yourself gradually.


    As a creature of the world, it is instinctive to fear the Dao of Heaven, but the cultivator needs to do his best to restrain this fear, especially when facing the tribulation, but must not be afraid. The more fear of the Dao of heaven, the less likely it is to overcome the tribulation. Success, and once fear becomes surrender, you can only live under heaven for a lifetime, and you can no longer make progress.


    At this time, Tiandao showed majesty in front of everyone, and increased the influence of Tiandao''s will. About to make the cultivator fear him until he completely succumbed.


    Many immortal cultivators were basically unable to resist. Dao''s will that day was too terrifying, and it was beyond their acceptable range, but seeing from a distance, the fear in the heart would unconsciously breed, and the mind was slowly affected and changed.


    Heaven is not a violation of the rules, most immortal cultivators will face similar situations, but at the moment, they can''t help but say that they are deliberate.


    He felt the fear of the immortal cultivator, and it was convenient to use and give a blow.


    If it continues, anyone who sees the way of heaven may lose their future. Even if they go to the immortal realm, it is impossible to make a big breakthrough in cultivating immortals, and those who remain in the mysterious yellow realm are even more unlikely to survive the tenth heaven.


    This is not acceptable to Zhou Shu.


    He must stop, he must fight back.


    Fortunately, in the previous few days, he already had a very deep understanding of the will of Heaven, and even found some flaws, which was very sure.


    No longer waiting, Zhou Shuteng stood up, the blue sword light suddenly lit up, cutting through the purple sky, and rushing straight to the four rounds of the sun.


    Such as Changhong Guanri.


    He is not alone.


    Like a volcanic eruption, but also like a huge fountain, the uncountable source of power suddenly rose from the ground.


    The power of the source is as solid as the quality, from bottom to top, like a sharp sword soaring to the sky, it is in line with Zhou Shu''s sword light, one after the other, straight to the sun in the sky, piercing the face of the heaven who is sneering. .


    Everyone who saw such a spectacle exclaimed.


    "Sect Master rushed over!"


    "Shoot Tiandao, this kind of thing..."


    "The Sect Master is completely different from us, the old and the old have nothing to say."


    "Block Jie Lei, and even fight back, you really deserve to be the Emperor, it''s amazing!"


    Looking at the sky and watching Zhou Shu''s sword light, it turned out that instead of passively responding to the robbery, he took the initiative to attack Heaven?


    They were shocked and inexplicably, and even temporarily got rid of their fear of heaven.


    This sword brought them more shock than the seven days and nights that had been blocked.


    "You are really here."


    "I''m coming."


    At this time, the four suns have overlapped, or merged, surrounded by purple electricity, and thunderstorms are densely packed, so dense that no gap can be seen.


    The closer you get to the sun, the more you can feel the blazing heat in it. It seems that even the heavens and the earth can melt. Compared with the real sun, Zhou Shu''s expression is firm, and there is no hesitation in his eyes, so he rushes in. .


    The purple sun has gathered a lot of heaven and earth origins, and of course there are cores in it. As long as the core is found to destroy the core, the purple sun will naturally dissipate, and countless original powers will return to the heavens and the earth, and the power of the origins will be lost. It is unlikely to affect the cultivators on Penglai Island.


    It is difficult, but it must be done.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t thought about doing this at first, but the way of heaven was so compelling that he couldn''t make a plan and made another plan. He wanted the Xuanhuang Realm to continue to be powerless and how to bear it.


    He rushed into Jie Lei, but the source of power behind him did not. He was blocked outside, entangled with Jie Lei, and it was difficult to distinguish the victory or defeat.


    Zhou Shu now wants to achieve his goal with all his strength, and there is no extra energy to pay attention to those origin powers, which can''t break through without the support of Zhou Shu''s Shuzhi power, but it can play a harassing role.


    In the boundless purple thunder, Zhou Shu''s figure appeared very small, but very clear, moving through it at an incredible speed.


    Heavenly Dao''s will constantly came to entangle and was cut off by Zhou Shu.


    Even if there is no source of power to supplement, Zhou Shu will not need to spare any effort. This is already the last battle, destroying the purple sun, heaven will no longer be a threat.


    It''s much smoother than expected. Although Jie Lei is fierce, Zhou Shu has adapted. Although Tiandao has a lot of will, it has no advantage compared with the long-supplied Shu Zhili, and Zhou Shu can also see the flaws in the will. Clearly, it didn''t take long for Zhou Shu to find his goal.


    It was a few dark purple clouds, tangled together, thick as pulp.


    Purple light spots overflowed from it, and they quickly turned into thick robbery thunder, spreading around, endlessly circulating.


    Zhou Shu took a deep breath and rushed straight to it.


    Jianguang suddenly appeared, and Zhou Shu used all his strength in order to complete his work.


    It is difficult to describe the power of this sword.


    Zhou Shu, who was in the Xuanhuang Realm, shouldn''t have exploded with stronger power than the Xuanhuang Realm, but at this moment, he had to do so.


    Even if you have to face the challenge of heaven and earth.


    The Shu Zhili, which has been upgraded to the extreme, has been strengthened by Xuanyuan Sword, and has been injected with a lot of power of the law of life and death-almost hollowed out Xuanyuan Sword and turned it into an ordinary sword light, neither bright nor large~www .novelhall.com~ Like a thin piece of paper, slowly flying towards those purple clouds.


    hiss.


    With a soft sound, Jian Guang hit Yun Tuan.


    But the paper-like sword light didn''t cut off the cloud group, but got in at once.


    Bang!


    The cloud is expanding rapidly!


    Power arises from the inside, sword light is everywhere, piercing countless gaps, such as sunlight penetrating the clouds, and then exploding!


    In an instant, the light was violent to the extreme, and Zhou Shu, who was within easy reach, was completely swallowed.


    The people below saw another scene.


    There was no light, those purple suns shrank rapidly at a visible speed, and after a while they shrank into a bright spot, almost invisible.


    "what happened?"


    "I don''t know, but it seems that the Sect Master should have eliminated all Jie Lei..."


    "How can it be done? I can''t believe it."


    "Even Heavenly Dao, even Heavenly Dao has been Sect Master Zhou..."


    Everyone looked at each other and was shocked to lose their color.


    After the shock, their minds suddenly relaxed, because all the pressure that had been on their minds all at once disappeared.


    No longer can I feel the will of heaven, the awe in my heart gradually disappeared, and continue to hide, and replaced by the sword Zhou Shu rushed to heaven, the light blue sword light deeply reflected on everyone''s heart, and then It''s also indelible.


    This sword represents that the cultivator has issued a real challenge to the high heaven.


    For all races in the Xuanhuang world, this moment is always worth remembering.


    Zhou Shu was still standing in the purple sun, which was many times smaller than before.


    The clouds disappeared, and the cloud at the core of the sun was completely gone. What appeared in front of him was a tall figure.


    Zhou Shu could no longer be familiar with that face.


    (PS: Thank you Lishouzuo for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2033: advice

    The figure was both clear and fuzzy, standing in the looting thunder, it seemed to disappear at any time.


    Judging from that face, it is the way of heaven, but it is hard to tell if it is not true.


    Zhou Shuning looked at it and saw that the way of heaven seemed to be phantom and real, which he couldn''t distinguish clearly with his current ability.


    It seems that there is no difference between Tiandao and ordinary people, but it is definitely different from anyone. Such a person will not be surprised to appear anywhere in the Xuanhuang world, but no matter where he is, it seems that he can take a glance. He found out.


    Being one with the Xuanhuang Realm but being independent of the Xuanhuang Realm is a very strange trait.


    Zhou Shu has only seen it here.


    Tian Dao also looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes condensed, without any expression on his face.


    Zhou Shu calmed down and said slowly, "You, what else?"


    Heaven said lightly, "No more."


    "Well, goodbye."


    Zhou Shu looked away, turned and left.


    To be able to see Tiandao and to communicate face-to-face with Tiandao is definitely a rare opportunity for others, but it is not in Zhou Shu. Tiandao''s actions just now made him contemptuous from the bottom of his heart, and he doesn''t want to see that one that annoys him again. There is nothing to say about face and heaven.


    As the Xuanhuang Realm Heavenly Dao, he should have considered for the Xuanhuang Realm to advance and retreat together. He was forgiven for destroying the Tongtian Tower against Zhou Shu. After all, Zhou Shu violated the rules, but this time he directly used his will to destroy Xiuxian. The mind of the person is too despicable. With this one move, it can be said that Heavenly Dao has not considered the Xuanhuang Realm at all, even if it is not kind, it also shattered Zhou Shu''s only slight expectation of Heavenly Dao.


    "and many more."


    A voice came from behind.


    Zhou Shuli stopped, but didn''t look back, and said coldly, "What?"


    A slightly heavy voice, "I give you a piece of advice, don''t use that fairy talisman."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s figure trembled slightly. He didn''t say anything about the Fulu, and Tiandao was not present at the time. How did Tiandao know that he didn''t use Fulu, and why?


    Just about to turn around, a red light flashed around him suddenly.


    The red light came on so fast, it was still hundreds of miles away when I felt it, and when I saw it again, it had already passed by. It was just the way to heaven when I saw the castration.


    "and many more!"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant. Of course he knew what the red light was and guessed what the red light was going to do.


    But it was too late.


    When I turned around and looked again, the red light had already fallen on Tian Dao, the shadow of Tian Dao became more and more blurred, and soon disappeared in the robbery thunder. Before it disappeared, the red light fell suddenly and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu looked at the scattered Jie Lei, seemingly thoughtful.


    When Tiandao disappeared, he seemed to smile at him. The smile was inexplicable, but there should be no hostility in it.


    This feeling is already the second time.


    Heavenly Dao had always been full of hostility towards him, Zhou Shu could always feel it clearly, but when he resisted the robbery thunder, Heavenly Dao was close at hand, but he could not feel the hostility, and now, it is the same.


    As a Mahayana realm, he is very sensitive to all the changes around him, and he has no hostility for no reason. There must be a reason behind it.


    Should that talisman be used?


    Zhou Shu originally planned to wait for Tongtian Pagoda to send others to promote the immortal, he would also make the plan to promote the immortal, and soon will use the talisman, but now he has a suspicion in his heart, or should he continue to consider it?


    With the departure of Heaven''s Path, Jie Lei also completely disappeared.


    The blue sky is full of azure blue, and the sun that has not been seen for many days also bursts with dazzling light.


    Everything is fine and normal.


    "There will be no more robbery now, right?"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be able to perceive a trace of robbery, there will be no more robbery, definitely not!"


    "Great, I finally survived this catastrophe, the Tongtian Pagoda was not destroyed, and Penglai Island was not destroyed!"


    "Finally survived this catastrophe, eh, where is the sovereign?"


    "He won''t have an accident, will he?"


    "How could something be wrong with the Sect Master, even Heavenly Dao was defeated by him!"


    Everyone looked up, eagerly waiting, all wanting to see Zhou Shu for the first time, to see the emperor who turned the tide.


    Living up to the expectations, a little blue light flashed, it was Xuanyuan Sword, Zhou Shu was in the sword, walking down step by step following the sun.


    "Human Sovereign is invincible!"


    "The Sovereign saved us, saved Penglai Island!"


    "If there is no Sect Master, I really don''t know what our Profound Yellow Realm will become."


    Suddenly, there was a thunderous cheering, everyone watching Zhou Shu, the admiration in their eyes was hard to describe.


    At the moment when the day of the catastrophe fell, everyone felt the terrible punishment of the heavens, and felt that Penglai Island could not be saved, and they were about to die. The entire Xuanhuang world would also usher in a catastrophe, but Zhou Shu''s existence made everything turn from danger to peace. The evil, even the omnipotent God, eventually disappeared in Zhou Shu''s sword.


    "Thank you all."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand gently, his expression was indifferent. He had heard these words countless times, and there would be no waves anymore. He looked at the crowd with expressions and expressions, with only a trace of uncontrollable fatigue in his eyes. It''s dangerous. You can only go out in a few days. You can stay here with peace of mind. I want to rest for a while."


    Everyone looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, "Sect Master is exhausted, go and rest."


    "Be quiet, stop making noise, and don''t disturb the lord!"


    "Sovereign is free and free."


    The crowd calmed down quickly, and the needle dropped Zhou Shu nodded and walked slowly toward the island. He was indeed a little tired, but it was not because of excessive force, but something in his heart.


    The last words of Tiandao, and the sudden red light, cast a layer of dust on the nearly complete victory. When he should have celebrated, he felt tired and had a different feeling.


    For a Mahayana state, it doesn''t feel very good, like being used or deceived.


    Soon, Zhou Shu appeared in front of the Tongtian Tower.


    Looking at the top of the tower, he fell in front of Ling Tianjian as soon as he raised his foot. Zhou Shu looked serious, "What do you want to say?"


    Ling Tianjian didn''t move, as if he was dead, and the red light that had always been constant was gone.


    "If you don''t tell me, then I will ask directly, I hope you won''t be offended."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Why did you break away the phantom of the heavens, what do you want to do? Come on, I will never blame you, you and I are in the same boat and have experienced adversity. Without you, I would not be able to keep the Tongtian Tower. But I also want to know, why is this?"


    Ling Tianjian didn''t respond, and he remained motionless.


    Zhou Shu waited for a while, then smiled slightly, "That''s it."


    The figure flashed, disappeared.


    Most of the actions of Ling Tianjian came from the directions of the Xuanhuang Realm Heaven and Earth, and it did not speak, and it should also mean the Xuanhuang Realm Heaven and Earth.


    That being the case, it doesn''t make sense to ask.


    It''s just that I''m confused, it''s not a good thing after all, especially when it''s about to be promoted, should that talisman be used?


    If only Tiandao said those words, Zhou Shu would not change his mind, but why did Xuanhuangjie Tiandi stop Tiandao from continuing to say it?


    When such a thing happened, Zhou Shu also had more thoughts about the so-called advice of Heaven.


    (PS: Thank you Wen Bianben for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~) 8)

 Chapter 2034: Array symbol

    Three days later.


    In the hall under Penglai Island, there is a sea of ??people.


    Many immortals and people of other races are waiting for the opening of the Tongtian Tower.


    In the Tongtian Pagoda, a hundred people were sitting in their positions, their expressions were condensed, and there were many expectations in their solemnity.


    An elderly man closed his eyes tightly, trembling in his stature, and murmured in a low voice.


    If you come closer, you will hear that he is praying for himself, praying to reach the immortal realm smoothly. Even after thousands of years, he has seen everything. It seems that there is nothing to excite him, but still at this moment. Can''t control emotions.


    "We must not fail, God and Buddha bless, God bless..."


    As he spoke, tears flowed down unconsciously, and a large part of his clothes was wet.


    An old man cried bitterly in front of so many people, but no one laughed or said anything.


    In the tower, everyone has the same mood. If they can sit here, who has not experienced countless hardships? And in the next moment, all their efforts will be rewarded, reaching the ultimate in the Xuanhuang world-entering the fairy world, but if they fail, they will die completely, and there will be no chance to come back.


    Or the immortal world, or sink, just in a breath, who can control emotions?


    As if infected, many people followed to vent, either in pain, or laughing wildly, or in a daze, or grabbing the ground with their heads. In the Tongtian Pagoda, all kinds of attitudes appeared at a time. Fortunately, the formation in the tower has been activated. No action will be spread outside.


    In the corner, Yang Mei sat peacefully, thinking of Zhou Shu and the future.


    Next to her were Zhao Yueru, Hao Siyun, Bian Xue, Lin Zhu and others who were also meditating, about exactly the same as she thought.


    If I say goodbye today, I don''t know when I will see you again, maybe I never see you again.


    The child next to him is Muchengzhu, surrounded by bluebirds, white dragons and black tigers, and two peerless city elites. They are heavily guarded. They will protect the citylord until the citylord recovers. Maybe they will not be able to do it in the fairy world. But that doesn''t matter anymore.


    Outside are some disciples of the Heyin Sect, and the outermost circle is Zhu Dashan. His huge body occupies three positions and separates the Heyin Sect from other sects.


    His expression was somewhat indifferent, even cold, which should be the reason for his separation from Zhou Shu and Li Aojian.


    Seeing his face, the surrounding monks turned around, not daring to look more.


    In the other corner, there was a rooster squatting a few feet in size, looking at the Yuanshi in front of him, pecking and pecking very seriously.


    This is not an emergency food, but a rare beast in the Xuanhuang world, Si Chen.


    Yes, it looks like a rooster, which is not surprising at all, but the power contained in the body is enough to tear the world apart, and it is a truly powerful beast.


    Next to it was a woman in white, who looked about twenty years old, with a perfect face and extremely innocent eyes, as if she had not been stained with a trace of red dust, she was truly white and flawless.


    A woman of the Wa nationality, named Xiaoling.


    Her existence eclipsed the surrounding immortals.


    Some people talk to her from time to time, deliberately to please, but she never pretends to be color, only those pure and watery eyes, from time to time to look at the Heyin school, her eyes fall on Zhao Yueru and Bian Xue, turning slightly, as if What is the origin in the past.


    The inside of the tower is noisy, as is the outside.


    At this time, the Tongtian Pagoda was surrounded by a faint blue light, and the formation was already open. No one except Zhou Shu wanted to approach it.


    Many monks looked at the Tongtian Pagoda with envy, expectation, and more gratification.


    Many sects and aristocratic families have waited for more than 20,000 years, and now they have finally waited until this day, how can they not be relieved?


    They counted on their disciples and children to reach the fairy world, to send messages to their ancestors and tell them the status quo of the Xuanhuang world.


    Responsibly guess that the information sent by everyone in Shengxian is filtered, and most of the responsibility for the changes in the Xuanhuang world will be transferred to others, and his own sect is an innocent victim, waiting for his ancestors. Pity.


    By the way, this other person, Zhou Shu must be included.


    when--


    A crisp bell rang.


    The noisy crowd suddenly calmed down, and everyone looked at Tongtian Tower with solemn expressions.


    when--


    when--


    The bells ringed, everyone was not calm.


    Yu Yixian looked anxious, "Seven sounds have already been heard, and two more sounds are about to be officially activated...Why Sect Master Zhou hasn''t come yet?"


    Old Ji was quite worried, "Yes, I will miss the hour if I don''t come."


    Miao Di couldn''t help it, "It''s weird, didn''t you say that this time is ready, why hasn''t it come yet?"


    Lin Qingjue looked at Hao Ruoyan not far away, with doubts in her eyes.


    "Everyone, stay safe and restless."


    Hao Ruoyan breathed a sigh of relief and slowly said, "Master Shu is no longer there after the catastrophe. I don''t know where he is, but Master Shu will definitely come. Just rest assured and wait."


    In the past three days, Zhou Shu has not appeared, and she has no idea what the situation is.


    "Ah, no longer?"


    "Could it be that I haven''t been able to find him in the past few days, or even feel his breath..."


    "Nothing will happen, right?"


    "Could it be that after resisting the way of heaven, I also..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    The crowd froze.


    Everyone looked at each other, their expressions were extremely complicated, shocked, worried, irritable, and more complaining can''t do this, even if there is something, you should be prepared first! "


    "That is, the last talisman of the Tongtian Tower is still on the Sect Master. If the Sect Master can''t come, won''t anyone be able to rise to the immortal? Then this Tongtian Tower is in vain, how could it be!"


    "Could it be that the array talisman was lost..."


    "You can be crow''s mouth, in case you get it!"


    "For my bluntness, the master shouldn��t bring the array talisman to resist the catastrophe. If the array talisman is really destroyed, what should I do? You should put the array talisman in the tower in advance, and take valuables to commit danger. Wisdom."


    Li Aojian''s face sank, "Don''t talk nonsense! How can the formation talisman be lost!"


    Inexplicably, there was a fire in his heart. Zhou Shu has been paying for these people, building the Tongtian Pagoda, resisting the heaven, and something happened not to worry about Zhou Shu, but only worried about the Tongtian Pagoda formation talisman, worried about whether his people could rise to the immortal.


    His scolding was powerful, but the crowd was not quiet.


    "You go to the Sect Master, don''t really leave or be seriously injured, then it will be troublesome."


    "If it wasn''t for the formation talisman to have a problem, could it be that... this Tongtian Pagoda can''t be promoted at all?"


    "No way, if that''s the case..."


    "Who knows if it can be, if it''s not for this reason, why hasn''t the Sovereign appeared?"


    "If Sect Master Zhou really tells such a big lie... then no matter how great the Sect Master has done, he is still a sinner in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Another bell rang, everyone''s hearts became more and more anxious, and their words became more and more rude.


    Whoosh!


    A golden light flew from outside, and flew toward the Tongtian Pagoda.


    Can suddenly appear at this moment, there is no doubt that it is the formation of Tongtian Tower.


    "coming!"


    Everyone stared at the array talisman and immediately fell into a carnival.


    (PS: I''m sorry, it''s too late to return, it''s late to change.)

 Chapter 2035: Tongtian

    when--


    With the ringing of the ninth bell, the array of talisman fell in the middle of the Tongtian Tower.


    As if infused with soul, the entire tower suddenly moved.


    The runes on the tower flashed with seven colors of brilliance. The brilliance flowed from shallow to deep, from bottom to top. At first glance, it looks like tens of thousands of rushing rivers, rushing to the top of the tower, like thousands of rivers. sea.


    Not long after, a deep vortex gradually appeared on the spire of the tower.


    Those rushing runes reached the spire, sometimes scattered and sometimes gathered, forming more complex and mysterious patterns, like a splendid and boundless galaxy, magnificent, beautiful and extremely regular. The words are completely indescribable, and even the most powerful array master, Can''t see the mystery.


    The Tongtian Pagoda was originally the most complicated formation in the Xuanhuang Realm. Among the heavens and myriad realms, there were only three or five types that could compare with it.


    Even Lin Zhu who made the Tongtian Tower can��t really understand the connotation of it. She can do it more because of her tacit understanding with the world and the love for her. "The article is made by nature. "Occasionally" is used to describe the Tongtian Pagoda.


    Everyone was staring at the wonder in front of them, and they were dumbfounded.


    And all this happened in just three breaths.


    After three breaths.


    The vortex on the Tongtian Tower has been fully formed.


    The imaginary and the real, seemingly illusory and true, with thousands of colors, gorgeous and clear, as if tens of thousands of vortexes of different colors and thickness overlap each other, anyone can see that this is definitely not something that should belong to the Xuanhuang world.


    There is no doubt that this is the Tongtian Pagoda that can help people ascend to immortality.


    The constructed tower body is all array of talisman columns, and only when the array is turned on, the whirlpool formed on the spire of the tower is the real sky tower.


    Wan Se Guanghua shone nine times, and then rose to the sky!


    That Guanghua, ignoring all obstacles, penetrated the soil under the ground, penetrated the vegetation on the ground, penetrated the air, and penetrated for ten days... directly rushed to a place that no one in the Xuanhuang Realm could reach, no People know where the end is.


    The sky.


    The hall vibrated, everyone couldn''t open their eyes and their footing was unstable.


    The entire Penglai Island vibrated, and there were slanted trees and sliding stones everywhere.


    The surrounding sea vibrated, surging up huge waves dozens of miles high, beating the sky and the distant coast.


    ...


    The entire Xuanhuang world moved.


    As if that Guanghua was a thread, the end of the thread was held in the hands of the immortal world fairy, he gently pulled it, and the entire Xuanhuang world was at his mercy, and he was happy in it, and perhaps wanted to follow the thread to take a look.


    The people on the island looked heavy.


    No one had expected that the Tongtian Tower would make such a big noise, and the real world would change.


    If it continues, I am afraid that the heavens and the earth will split, and there will be an incalculable calamity everywhere in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Everyone''s heart is old.


    Fortunately, the time was short, but after a few breaths, the brilliance disappeared, and the Xuanhuang Realm also quieted down, and everything returned to calm.


    When everyone looked ahead, their hearts were tight.


    The Tongtian Pagoda has completely lost its brilliance, not only the brilliance of the formation, but also the luster of the jade itself. The crystal-clear Tongtian Pagoda is completely ashes, like a pile of dust, losing its life and losing its life. Power.


    The activation of the Tongtian Pagoda drew everything from them.


    Bang.


    I don''t know if I stomped my foot gently.


    The entire Tongtian Tower collapsed, splashing dust in the sky.


    After only a few breaths, the Tongtian Pagoda ceased to exist. What appeared in front of everyone was a pile of scattered residue, gray and broken, and anyone could feel it. This was the real dregs, and it had no effect.


    It is hard to imagine that a few breaths ago, this pile of dust was still a mysterious formation that made the Profound Yellow Realm spend countless resources.


    "Success..."


    Yu Yixian looked at the dust, quite pleased.


    Everyone can see that those hundred celebrities have disappeared, and with that brilliance left the Xuanhuang realm, they went to the longing fairy realm.


    "Yes."


    Old Ji slowly nodded, with a slight smile, "Unexpectedly, we will be the first group of people in the Xuanhuang Realm to witness the Tongtian Tower. We have never had it before, and I am afraid we will never have it again. Such an experience... It��s also worth it. I will keep it in the classics."


    "Yes, this time is really a special case," Lin Qingjue seemed to realize, "It turns out that the Tongtian Pagoda will completely disappear after being used."


    Elder Zheng said suddenly, "Why, do Elder Lin still want to use it a few more times?"


    "Use it several times, I''m afraid you are thinking?"


    Lin Qingjue smiled slightly, "If you can use it thousands of times, you can send all Emei to the immortal world. It''s a pity that no one except Sect Master Zhou in the Xuanhuang World can do it, so don''t worry about it. "


    Elder Zheng''s expression tightened, "You..."


    Lin Qingjue no longer looks at him, and salutes to no one. "The sovereign has great kindness and great virtue, Kunlun will remember it in his heart. From now on, he will be destined and do everything he can. "


    "Thank you suzerain."


    Yu Yixian also saluted, "It all depends on the suzerain for the little girl to have the day to be promoted to immortality. The old man also has to deal with important matters, so she will leave."


    Others followed suit, and of course, they did not get any response.


    Everyone didn''t wait any longer and the Heyinpai didn''t stay, and soon the hall was empty, and after a while, the original lively Penglai Island was quiet.


    The matter is finally over, but after that, the situation in the Xuanhuang world will be more severe.


    "Go faster."


    Li Aojian sneered, "Are you afraid that Xiao Zhou will be punished? Those words just now are also attributable to what they said. Even Naji always blames Xiao Zhou if he is worried that the Tongtian Tower will not work. It''s ridiculous. ."


    Hao Ruoyan said calmly, "In fact, it''s all like this, don''t be angry."


    "If Yan is right, don''t be angry."


    A figure came slowly, was still in the distance just now, and was by his side the next moment.


    The two of them could not hide their surprise. Hao Ruoyan stared at Zhou Shu and squeezed his hand tightly, for fear that Zhou Shu was gone again, "Master Shu, where have you been these three days? I really worry Ruoyan, thinking..."


    "Think I was hurt?"


    Zhou Shu stroked her hand and said warmly, "It''s okay, I just have to think about some things clearly."


    "Think clearly now?"


    Li Aojian patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder, grinning with a smile, "I want to say a few words, Lao Zhu is about to leave and won''t bid farewell. I''m afraid I won''t see him for hundreds of thousands of years. You are really willing."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Master Shu, sister and others are also a little disappointed."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Actually, there is nothing to say goodbye. We will meet sooner or later, and... farewell can easily cause trouble."


    "Something happened?"


    The two were very surprised.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If you say something wrong, and what cause and effect are involved, that''s trouble, don''t you know, this kind of thing has happened many times, and there is no good result, so it is better not to say goodbye. "


    "Oh... are you worried about becoming a truth?"


    The two nodded, but they still didn''t understand.

 Chapter 2036: Malfunction

    The hall that was still lively just now is empty, with only large patches of dust.


    Here is the birthplace of the miracle of the Xuanhuang Realm, and hundreds of people will be promoted to immortals, and they are destined to be recorded in history.


    Staring at Zhou Shu, Hao Ruoyan hesitated for a while and whispered, "Master Shu, when are you going to leave?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "In a few days, don''t worry."


    "Oh."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, smiling a lot at the corner of her mouth, but there was some worry in her eyes.


    Of course, she hopes that Zhou Shu will stay a few more days, the more the better, and she can even accompany her to ascend to an immortal, but she is more worried that Zhou Shu will be affected by this.


    "Wait, Xiao Zhou, you''ve been in the Profound Yellow Realm for a long time. If this continues, won''t your cultivation become lower?"


    Li Aojian couldn''t help shaking his head over there, showing a trace of dissatisfaction, "It''s not that I said you, Xiao Zhou, you got everything you deserve. There is nothing in the Xuanhuang Realm that you still need. If you want to go, just leave. Don''t love the stack. Not going."


    "Lianzhan?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Old Li, don��t you think I want to be admired to keep me, I don��t care about the emperor, and I don��t care about others. I have not finished some things. Don''t rush to go."


    "That''s pretty much the same."


    Li Aojian nodded and said seriously, "Xiao Zhou, there is nothing to worry about here. I don''t want you to affect your own way because of the lotus sect or something else. Mother-in-law is not a cultivator."


    Zhou Shu understood his thoughts and smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I am not the kind of person who can''t give up. I will definitely leave when I should."


    Hao Ruoyan said warmly, "Master Shu, what can we do for help?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I plan to travel around four continents by myself, and leave more Taoism. It won''t be long, about one or two years. I have been on Penglai Island for more than ten years, and I should go out and see."


    Those three days of hard work didn''t let him get any answers, maybe it was impossible.


    He doesn��t know what Tiandao Pu Lao thinks, why he should give him such advice, and he doesn��t know what the will of the Xuanhuang Realm means, why not let Tiandao go on, what is the problem between the will of the Heaven and the Xuanhuang Realm, and there may be conflicts. It''s not just Shengxian and Tongtian Pagoda, there may be deeper reasons.


    Those don''t have much to do with him now, but whether that fairy quote should be used or not is not clear to him, and he needs more time to think about it.


    Just use this time to walk around, looking for people who are suitable for Shuzhidao, and leave the Taoism.


    Many great powers will do this before leaving. Zhou Shu, as a pioneer, should do this even more. It will not take much time to get a lot of benefits, and perhaps influence the future and become his own help.


    "I see, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, showing a bit of sorrow, somewhat different from what she thought.


    Li Aojian agreed, "It''s good to do this. I will do it when I leave, but I don''t know if I can find someone to inherit the sword."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are harder than my way."


    Li Aojian glared, "That''s not necessarily true. I have refined several sword pills, and I may not find anyone who can use it."


    Zhou Shu rolled his eyes back, "Haha, I don''t know who dares to eat your sword pill."


    Li Aojian hummed, "Don''t believe it? I can find it now!"


    "Don''t fight."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at the two with a gentle smile and said thoughtfully, "Tongtian Tower... the power just now was really terrifying, and the whole world was affected."


    Li Aojian stagnated, "Yes, for a moment, I felt that Penglai Island was about to split."


    Zhou Shu stared at the dust and slowly said, "This is just a small Tongtian Pagoda that sent hundreds of people to the immortal. It is enough to cause a great change in the world. From this perspective, the destruction of the Tongtian Pagoda by the immortal world was not unreasonable. The Tongtian Pagoda, which can transport more than 10,000 people, can be activated, not to mention that the immortal world will be chaotic, and even the Xuanhuang world itself may not be able to bear it. It is very likely that it will fall apart."


    "It will definitely crack."


    Li Aojian was very sure, "Just that light, if it lasts for a hundred breaths, the Profound Yellow Realm will definitely not be able to bear it."


    Hao Ruoyan lightly chins her head, "That Tongtian Pagoda is indeed unrealistic, it''s better."


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly, "It seems that the immortal world is not what it thinks."


    Some things need to be experienced before you can understand. I just felt the situation when the Tongtian Pagoda was activated. I think of the past and have a different view of the fairy world.


    Li Aojian looked away and stared at Ling Tianjian beside the ashes, showing a lot of doubts, "Ling Tianjian doesn''t know what''s going on? It hasn''t moved for the past two days, it seems that there is no anger at all. It is not the Tongtian Tower that has taken its power away. Right?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s okay, you can take it away."


    "Yes, the Tongtian Tower is gone, and it doesn''t need to be guarded anymore."


    Li Aojian stretched out his hand and grabbed Ling Tianjian in his hand, with more doubts on his face, "How can I not feel the sound inside?"


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    In fact, he expected that Ling Tianjian could attack the Dao of Heaven with a single sword, and he would certainly not be able to rely on it. At that moment, most of the will of the Xuanhuang World completely occupied Ling Tianjian and then shot again, Lingtianjian''s spirituality Being completely suppressed, the newly born will of the artifact was replaced, and the impact was so great that it was even impossible to wake up.


    Xuanhuangjie''s move is tantamount to seizing an artifact.


    It was hard to say when Ling Tianjian who was looking for Xuanyuan Sword to see him again and whether he would see him again.


    Li Aojian held Ling Tianjian and communicated for a long time, but finally shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I''m not here anymore, this guy, he slipped away after doing things."


    No matter how he perceives, he can''t perceive a trace of spiritual existence. This is obviously not a good thing. As the master of the artifact, even if the artifact is spiritually asleep, he can feel it, but now, he is completely unable to perceive it.


    The greatest possibility is that Ling Tianjian no longer has spirituality.


    The artifact has lost its spirituality, and everyone knows what it means.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and said slowly, "Because of the Tongtian Tower, Ling Tianjian was tired, something went wrong, sorry."


    Li Aojian frowned and waved his hand. "What can''t you say to me? This is Ling Tianjian''s own task. What happened is also its own problem. I can''t blame you and Tongtian Tower. I plan to practice swords with it. It seems that there is not much chance, no matter what, leave it when I am promoted."


    "It doesn''t have to be left."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "For you, it may be even more of an opportunity. Maybe this is the reason why you can get it."


    "You mean..."


    Li Aojian''s expression was stagnant, looking at Ling Tianjian for a moment in a daze.


    A divine tool that has lost its spirituality is no longer a divine tool, but it is an excellent embryo. If Li Aojian wants to melt the sword into the body, it is definitely the best choice.


    Could it be that I can integrate it into my body and make the sword body go further?


    (PS: Thank you Wen Bianben for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2037: past

    A quiet town.


    A group of children in their early tens, surrounded by an old man, pulled their clothes and sleeves, full of reluctance.


    "Sir, do you really want to leave?"


    The old man touched the child''s head, smiled and nodded, "I''m old, it''s time to go home."


    The children shook their heads, "But you only taught us for more than a year!"


    "Yes, my husband lectures much better than other gentlemen, and we are reluctant to leave you."


    "After studying with my husband for more than a year, my parents said that they can''t match my knowledge. You are the best teacher, please don''t leave."


    The old man smiled and waved his hand, "More than a year is enough."


    The child just shook his head, "Where is enough, we still have a lot to learn. Compared with Mr.''s knowledge, we just got a little bit of fur."


    "I have taught everything that should be taught, and the rest is up to you."


    The old man showed a bit of dignity, and the children immediately became serious. They knew that as long as the husband showed this expression, he had to be obedient, "You should remember what I taught, and then carefully understand it. If you can understand it completely, you can come and look for it again. I."


    The children are pleased.


    "what?!"


    "Can you still see Mr.?"


    "Sir, I will work hard, and I must understand everything my husband teaches!"


    A child whispered, "But, sir, where shall we find you?"


    The old man said warmly, "Hehe, go to Lingyu City in Dongshengzhou, and you can find me."


    The child thought for a long time, and wondered, "Dongshengzhou, what is that place, where is it in our country?"


    A child said in a strange way, "My father is a general of the State of Vietnam, conquering the Quartet, but I have never heard of Dongshengzhou."


    There was a child who seemed to think, "I read the map from my father, we don��t have a place like Dongshengzhou in Yue country, nor in Lingyucheng... Sir, don��t you live in Yue country?"


    "Ha ha."


    The old man smiled while stroking his beard, pushed the child away, and walked out the door.


    Seemingly old and incompetent, walking very slowly, but strangely, the group of children couldn''t catch up and could only watch the old man disappear.


    "Dongsheng Prefecture, Lingyu City."


    "I will definitely go!"


    The children clenched their fists and swears secretly. In the eyes of them and their parents, the gentleman who taught them for a year is easy and funny, and his knowledge is even more profound. If he can get a few more lessons from him, he will definitely be in the future. Very promising.


    The words Dongshengzhou and Lingyucheng are like seeds, buried deep in their hearts and will never forget them.


    Such things have happened in many mortal countries.


    That gentleman, of course, is Zhou Shu''s clone. He clones thousands of people and teaches his own way in the mortal world.


    Preaching is not only in the realm of cultivating immortals, but the mortal world is also very important. Over time, these sprinkled seeds can also become seeds of Taoism. Moreover, in the process of teaching, Zhou Shu has also gained many things that are impossible to obtain in the realm of cultivating immortals. .


    At this point, it doesn''t make much sense to go further, but it is a step that cannot be ignored for the expansion of Tao.


    For more than a year, Zhou Shu has been traveling abroad while teaching the Tao as a avatar. He has never returned to the Dutch School, nor has he contacted any immortal cultivators. He is completely invisible in the immortal world. In the eyes of many people, Zhou Shu He has already left the Xuanhuang Realm.


    For more than a year, it was no more than a blink of an eye to the world of immortality, but in this blink of an eye, a lot of things happened.


    Zhou Shuquan saw those things, good or bad, if before, he would not turn a blind eye, but now, he just turned a blind eye. Although he is still in the Xuanhuang Realm, he is no longer involved in it.


    He only smiled faintly.


    Facts have proved that many disputes will always exist, and they will not be completely changed due to the appearance of great power or the promotion of immortality. Those are the constant themes of the Xuanhuang world. As long as there are cultivators and sects, then everything will not stop. .


    "It''s time to leave."


    Zhou Shu''s real body appeared in a deserted valley.


    This nameless valley was the beginning of Zhou Shuxuan��s career in the Yellow World. He still remembered the old man in the valley who was **** by chains. The old man killed the young man, making him Zhou Shu, and he was helping the dying old man. Go down into the Xuanhuang world, embark on the road of cultivating immortals, and set a lifetime goal.


    On that day, he helped the old man fulfill his wish, and now, he is leaving here, leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, and continuing on his own way.


    After the cottage was destroyed by Zhou Shu with thunder, no one dared to approach here anymore, leaving the valley still in its original appearance, except that there were more wild grasses and birds and beasts everywhere.


    The corpse of the old man couldn''t be found by himself, and the iron chain on the mountain wall was rusty, almost fused with the rock.


    Zhou Shu stared at the iron chain, his mind moved.


    There was a trace of soul entwined on the iron chain. The soul was weak but still alive.


    Raising his finger a little, a gentle primal force wrapped the soul and brought it to Zhou Shu.


    "I want to become a fairy, I want to be a god, how can I die here!"


    The soul roared unconsciously, and the voice was small, but like thunder, Zhou Shu''s mind moved slightly.


    This soul is obviously the old man who killed him and helped him in the first place until he died, he did not give up his dream of ascending to an immortal. The obsession persists after death, even if he does not have any consciousness, he still does not forget it. At this level, if it weren''t for the lack of aura and no living beings here, this obsession would have become an evil spirit.


    "Unexpectedly, I can see you again, so I can help you out."


    As the vitality dissipated, the soul also disappeared invisible.


    "Cultivator."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, walked to the mountain wall, and sat down slowly.


    It seems to be muttering to himself, "I''m leaving, are you ready?"


    Qingyanjian trembled, very excited, "It''s alright, it''s all alright! Hey, my palace is about to be promoted soon!"


    Xuanyuanjian shook slightly and said quietly, "I have already been promoted to immortality once, don''t worry, you can ask me if you have anything."


    The demon refining pot pondered for a long time, "Well, this time I won''t fall asleep anymore. I will either live well or die completely."


    "Same as I thought, haha."


    Xiangru laughed loudly, "It''s rare and rare, and it also means to cherish each other with a magic weapon."


    A small head popped out from the side, with a proud look, "Look at you, all of you who are dying and alive are laughing to death... What''s the problem, but it��s going to other worlds. This kind of thing is very common. Yeah, what''s so scary?"


    Several voices spoke together, "Shut up."


    The little head was startled, and quickly retracted.


    As a lucky beast, rising to the immortal is indeed just waiting, not to mention the ten days of the Xuanhuang world, even if any world is free to come and go, the immortal world is the same.


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, his figure floated slowly, and flew towards the sky, slowly turning into a little starlight.


    The Xuanhuang world has become a thing of the past, and a new journey is about to begin.


    (PS:...)

 Chapter 2038: break through

    "How are you?"


    "It''s going to die soon."


    "There is still another heaven, we must persist!"


    "I insist, but I can''t guarantee."


    Zhou Shu looked up and saw that the tenth heaven was right in front of him. As long as this heaven passed, he could leave the Profound Yellow Realm.


    He was very tired, and he did not expect to be so tired.


    It turned out that it was so difficult to leave the Xuanhuang Realm. He thought that he only needed to break through the obstacles and break through the shackles of the heavens. With his strength, it was not a problem at all, but it was not the case.


    From the first day of the day, Zhou Shu��s strength has been reduced, and every time he advances in the day, a part of his strength will be reduced. By the ninth day, he can rely on only a small amount of Shu��s power, such as Yuanli, Other Dao powers, one''s own physique, etc., have almost completely disappeared, and they can''t be counted on.


    ���� Constantly depriving the cultivator of the power, there is no possibility of resistance and resistance.


    It turned out that Xuanhuang World Heaven and Earth relied on this to prevent the cultivator from rising to the immortal.


    The same goes for the one who went up with him.


    When she entered the Ninth Heaven, Caiying fell asleep completely. As an elf, she came from the world of Xuanhuang Realm. The deprivation power of heaven and earth was also particularly effective for her. She could only advance with the kendo that she understood, but when she reached the ninth layer, She couldn''t support it at all, she could only fall asleep, and if she didn''t do this, her spiritual wisdom would disappear.


    Needless to say, Demon Refining Pot, the first paragraph was for Refining Demon Pot.


    Now if you enter the demon world and take a look, you can see the whole picture at a glance. The original space of tens of thousands of miles is now less than fifty feet.


    Xiangru shrank in this space, extremely haggard, but still couldn''t rest, because there was a huge purple thunder on top of his head at all times.


    The Demon Refining Pot faced not only the constraints of the Xuanhuang Realm, but also the obstacles of the heavens-Jie Lei was always there, raging in the Demon Refining Realm, and continued to attack as the power of the Demon Refining Pot decayed��and this part of Zhou Shu It couldn''t help at all, only relying on the refining demon pot itself, and the creatures in the world.


    But Xiangru is not alone, there are three eggs beside him.


    The basalt eggs and the ferocious eggs are all exerting their power, and the stone monkey eggs, which have been absorbing the essence for many years in the demon refining world, are also contributing.


    Although they didn''t have consciousness yet, they also knew that if the world of demon refining was finished, they would also be finished.


    Xuanyuanjian''s condition is better.


    Sword Spirit''s years of experience have helped a lot, allowing him to keep a lot of power, and the power of the law in the sword will not be affected by the world of the mysterious yellow world, constantly dividing the world, helping Zhou Shu and Caiying.


    The Lucky Beast has nothing to do, flying left and right, relaxed.


    It looked at Zhou Shu, very concerned, "You guys, do you want to take a break? It''s too tired."


    Zhou Shu asked, "Can I take a rest, Master Jian?"


    Jian is always what he calls Xuanyuan Jianling, so he can''t directly call Xuanyuan Er so rude.


    "No."


    Old Jian vetoed it immediately, "Stay for a while and get a little more tired. If you can''t bear it now, rest will only be more difficult. Hurry up, rush over and leave the Profound Yellow Realm."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If you go back to the first heavy, will it be better, I am worried that something will happen to the demon pot."


    Old Jian sneered, "Go back to Heaven? Yes, Xuanhuang Realm will return your power when you are a member of the Xuanhuang Realm Heaven and Earth. Your power will come back a lot, giving you a chance to come back, but the demon pot? Do you think Xuanhuang? Will Jietiandi give it strength? After finally waiting for this opportunity, it will not miss it."


    "I thought wrong."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Can''t wait."


    It is true that the cultivator can return without a single impact. The Xuanhuang World will return his power, but the Demon Refining Pot has only this opportunity. The Xuanhuang World Heaven and Earth will never return the origin of the heaven and the earth to the Refining Demon Pot. Not as good as.


    "I''m fine, go ahead."


    The Demon Refining Pot nodded and made an extremely weak voice, reaching its limit.


    Zhou Shu stopped hesitating, and went straight up.


    In the last heavy day, there is no longer any reservation, and Shu Zhili burst out.


    Xuanyuan Sword headed, Zhou Shu carried the Blue Nightmare Sword and Demon Refining Pot, the streamer broke through the encirclement of Gangfeng, bursting into a deep white flame, bursting with sound like thunder.


    The flame became stronger and stronger, and the thunder sound became louder. Zhou Shu in the sword light became more determined and pale.


    The power is like a flood bursting a bank, and it is constantly being pulled away, and there is a feeling of being emptied.


    Only the power of Tao that surrounds the furnace can function unaffected, but there is no source to recover from it, and it is gradually weakening.


    The blue night sword in his hand slowly loses its color, and the demon refining pot is even more miserable. The runes gradually become blurred, and rust marks are revealed. It seems that even life is being extracted. It seems that after a while, it will change. Into tatters.


    Fortunately, the end is right here.


    At this moment, Xuanyuan Sword was a little strange, and the sword light gradually became thinner.


    "It''s here...damn it!"


    "You come out, see how you attack me this time?"


    The messy words overflowed from the Xuanyuan Sword, and it could be seen that its emotions were a bit agitated. It was here that year. It was attacked by Huang Quan��s whip, and it failed to rise to the immortal level. Instead, it became a sinner who harmed the Xuanhuang World, and the emperor. Also suffer together.


    Touching the scene to give birth to love, the mind will inevitably float.


    "calm."


    Zhou Shu kept this calm, pouring little Shu''s power into the sword to stabilize Jian Lao''s mind.


    Master Jian gradually calmed down, but Zhou Shu became more haggard. It seemed that he was about to fall when the wind blows. He wants to maintain the Qingyan sword and the refining demon pot, and now he still needs to take Xuanyuan sword as well, even Zhou Shu~www.novelhall. com~ will be exhausted too.


    Now he has reached the limit, the real limit.


    "It won''t end like this."


    Zhou Shu felt shocked as he felt something.


    The embryonic form of the Dao Fruit in the Dao Furnace suddenly became active, constantly waking up, seeming to have suddenly absorbed a lot of pure Dao power and quickly recovered.


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of relief, "It''s them..."


    These Dao powers undoubtedly come from those disciples in the Xuanhuang Realm. Hundreds of years of preaching have shown their effect at this moment.


    With the injection of these Dao powers, although not much, Zhou Shu cheered up.


    The sword light suddenly skyrocketed, soaring into the sky, flying ten days away!


    The few people in Jianguang took advantage of the trend, rushing out of the ten-day **** of the Xuanhuang world, and reached the sky.


    Suddenly relaxed, I felt like everything was gone, and it seemed that everything was gone.


    Very strange feeling.


    Before I could feel too much, I didn''t have time to see Caiying and the Demon Refining Pot, or even to take a look at the vast galaxy. Suddenly, the scream of Old Jian came from my ear, "Hurry up, go back!"


    "go back?"


    Going back soon after coming?


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, but after listening to Xuanyuanjian''s words, he sank without thinking and returned to the tenth day.


    Due to the restrictions of the Xuanhuang Realm, from the inside to the outside, the tenth day is the most difficult to break through, but from the outside to the inside, it is the other way round. The first day is the most difficult to break through, and the tenth day is the easiest.


    Soon, Zhou Shu fell back to the tenth day.


    Of course, he has broken through, the law has changed, and it is not difficult for him to go up again.


    It''s just that he didn''t understand, why did Mr. Jian say that.


    (PS: Thank you Yu Di Chui Yang Feng Bai He for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    (PS: I took a day off yesterday, thinking about something~ sorry~~)

 Chapter 2039: Disaster

    Zhou Shu stood still, and was about to ask something, Old Jian first spoke, "Don''t worry, take a break."


    After speaking, Xuanyuanjian was silent.


    "It''s time to rest, too."


    Zhou Shu nodded, sat down, and looked at Qingyanjian first.


    The Blue Nightmare sword has almost completely lost its color, like scrap iron, but after injecting divine consciousness, you can find that it has not been affected much, and Caiying can sleep peacefully and spiritually.


    The power is gone, and it can be gathered again. After all, it is an enlightened spirit, and its dependence on the origin of heaven and earth is gradually reduced.


    Elves, sword spirits, etc. who don��t understand Dao have no effect even if they are promoted to the immortal. Losing the origin of heaven and earth is mostly impossible, unless they can get enough celestial energy, but it is basically impossible to do it when they first arrive in the immortal world.


    Look at the refining demon pot again, with a nervous mood.


    At the moment of breaking through the ten days, Zhou Shu seemed to hear a scream, and felt that the crash was spreading, wouldn''t the demon refining pot really die?


    "No...not dead..."


    The sound of refining the demon pot came out, extremely weak.


    "Bad people live long."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and there was also a hint of rejoicing. The Demon Refining Pot was able to pass this level, indicating that its luck is still there, and the cause and effect involved may not be a fatal threat, and it will probably become a good helper in the future.


    The demon refining pot stagnated, "There is a little truth...you can go to the demon refining world to see."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and entered the world of refining monsters with a trace of soul.


    The demon refining realm is only ten meters in radius, which is about the smallest realm in the world. Inside, there is a piece of wreckage, which is so horrible that it was completely destroyed by the thunder.


    Lying on the ground was Xiangru, like a black coal, with wounds everywhere, but after careful inspection, there was still a hint of breath, not dead.


    The basalt eggs and ferocious eggs on the side were completely shattered, and the huge aura inside was almost nothing. It was probably consumed when resisting the catastrophe. It seems that it is precisely because of their broken that the demon world and the refining The demon pot survived.


    The stone monkey eggs crooked to one side were quite complete. Upon closer inspection, the magic monkey inside was alive and unaffected.


    Dedicated to the Xuanhuang Realm, the sacred beast, representing justice and guardianship, died, and kept the demon refining pot, but invaded the Xuanhuang Realm, and committed countless crimes like a magic monkey, but lived well,-I have to say, The long lives of bad people are indeed very reasonable.


    "My magic weapons, spiritual things, are useless."


    Looking at the wreckage, Zhou Shu sighed slightly.


    It is impossible for Zhou Shu to leave the Xuanhuang Realm with the Naxu Ring or Universe Bag. The Naxu Ring is a magic weapon unique to the Xuanhuang Realm. Only in the Xuanhuang Realm does it have the function of opening up space to accommodate all things. Things will also disappear-by the way, there is no such problem when going to the fairy world. The fairy world and the Xuanhuang world are in the same line. The Xuanhuang world is the mother world of the fairy world. The magical laws of the Xuanhuang world are also useful in the fairy world. So Zhou Shu Put some things you wanted to take away into the world of refining monsters.


    I didn''t expect them to be preserved, but when they really didn''t, it would be a pity.


    The Demon Refining Pot whispered, "The thunder of the last heaven is too terrifying, I really can''t protect it."


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone, and I didn''t count on you."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, looking around, seeming to realize, "Although it is only ten feet here, the spiritual energy in it is still very strong. It is these two eggs that are left. With them, you should recover. It''s going to be fast."


    "Ok."


    The Demon Refining Pot nodded, "If there is no accident, it can be restored to the initial state within a year."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "The starting state?"


    The Demon Refining Pot said in a deep voice, "That''s the state where you got those four words. You can refine a little bit just now. As for Xiangru and Demon Monkey, I can''t help it. I don''t have anything that can help them recover. You may not be able to do it either."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of disappointment, "It''s useless."


    If in the Xuanhuang world, he is sure to make them recover quickly, but now he is out of the sky, and he has no means to use. This injury cannot be resolved in just a few years, and besides them, there is also Caiying. It may not be easy for Caiying to recover as before.


    At least in the first few years of Tianwai, Zhou Shu could only rely on himself and Xuanyuanjian.


    The Demon Refining Pot was calm, "I will rest first."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, and put the Qingyan sword into the demon refining pot.


    Fortunately, there is a realm that can store things, otherwise it would be really hard to live outside without Naxu Jie.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xuanyuanjian and said thoughtfully, "Old Jian, what''s the problem?"


    He just chose to go back to Ten Days without hesitation, and followed Old Master Jian''s advice. It was because he didn''t have any experience from outside the world, but doing so didn''t meet his original intentions. He needed an explanation.


    Old Jian said solemnly, "Do you have any magic weapons?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There is nothing that works, but some are useless."


    Old Jian said slowly, "Take one out and put it ten days away."


    Zhou Shu took out a magic weapon that had been damaged by the thunder and threw it ten days away.


    "Watch well, feel well."


    Old Jian pointed at the magic weapon and said nothing.


    Looking at the sky from a distance, it is a vast galaxy, but looking up close is a void, you can''t perceive anything, and there is no room for divine consciousness. Even if you fly far away, you will get a glance.


    Zhou Shujing watched quietly, wondering.


    After about a quarter of an hour the magic weapon suddenly turned.


    In front of Zhou Shu''s eyes, it melted and disappeared inexplicably, but after a breath, it was completely gone.


    Zhou Shu was shocked.


    Although the magic weapon has been damaged, its appearance has not changed much. Its material is special and comparable to Tier Nine. Even the Heavenly Tribulation Thunder cannot destroy it and melt it, but it melts in an instant, and Zhou Shu still can��t perceive it. Anything, I don''t know how the magic weapon melted.


    Old Jian said condensedly, "Did you perceive anything?"


    Zhou Shu could only shook his head, as if thoughtful, "No, is there something special outside the sky that can dissolve everything?"


    "clever."


    Old Jian said slowly, "It is a flameless fire, invisible and colorless, and extremely difficult to perceive. It drifts around outside the realms, appears and disappears from time to time, and can burn it no matter what it encounters when it appears. With your cultivation base, if you accidentally touch it, it will disappear completely and your soul will be wiped out."


    Zhou Shu''s mind was even more shocked, "There is such a strange fire? It doesn''t seem to be mentioned in the classics?"


    "There are very few Wushu fires around the Xuanhuang Realm, and almost all the people encountered have died. There is no record left."


    Old Jian sighed, "When I broke through for ten days, the sword light I went out was annihilated in an instant, and I didn''t see how it disappeared. I knew there was a problem. If I can''t come back in time, the consequences are hard to tell. Now it seems that it is really this thing. It was mentioned by the sage envoy who led the emperor. I have always remembered it, but I couldn''t expect to encounter it now."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "Fortunately, seniors know that if they don''t, then the results are unthinkable, but why is this unreasonable fire appearing here?"


    "I don''t know, but it should be related to alien invasion."


    Old Jian seemed to have some enlightenment, "The messenger said that when the world is in chaos, there will be unpredictable disasters and fire, and everything will melt."

 Chapter 2040: Xiangfeng

    "There is no disaster..."


    Zhou Shu stared at the shining galaxy and shook his head unconsciously, "I can''t perceive it. It''s impossible to know when Wuwanghuo will arrive. Then there is danger of falling everywhere, and it will be difficult for us to leave."


    This point has already been reached, but it is not easy to get in. There is something as weird and terrifying as Wuweihuo around him, and it is impossible for him to take risks.


    "Yes, it will take decades or even hundreds of years for Wuwanghuo to disappear. I can''t wait. Forcibly passing through is very dangerous, but it is not impossible."


    Senior Jian looked at Zhou Shu, "First, try to perceive Wuwanghuo. As long as you can detect it in advance, Wuwanghuo will not be a threat to you, but this is difficult to do. According to the messenger, it is necessary to understand the law of cause and effect. It is expected that there is no false fire, because the power of disaster fire comes from the law of cause and effect."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Old Jian, just say the second one."


    He is always aware of the law of causality, but up to now he has only a little clue, no way to understand it.


    Maybe you need to really feel the power of the law of causation to get something, but now Zhou Shu, if he comes into contact with the power of causation, I am afraid it will be difficult to comprehend it.


    Old Jian said slowly, "According to cause and effect, if there is a disaster, there will be auspicious wind. Since there is a disaster here, there will be auspicious wind."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Auspicious wind?"


    Old Jian lighted his sword, "Auspicious wind is also called the real wind, which is the opposite of Wuwanghu. It is the same as Wuwanghu, invisible, intangible, and impossible to perceive. Once you are blown by the real wind, you will disappear. There is no trace, but it was not ablated, but was taken by Xiangfeng to other places."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Other places?"


    "Yes, where the auspicious wind comes, all realms are accessible."


    Old Jian looked serious, "After being blown by the actual wind, it may be taken anywhere by the wind, usually in other realms. No matter what realm it is, there are opportunities. It is better than staying here and being surrounded by unsuspecting fire. ."


    "It''s better than waiting."


    Zhou Shu appeared calm, "however, how do you know that the wind is coming? You say it is as imperceptible as Wuwanghuo, so you have to try your luck?"


    Old Jian nodded, "It''s to try your luck, but it''s not aimless. You have also seen that there will be a process of melting when encountering Wuwanghuo, and there will be no real wind. You still take a magic weapon out to try. After disappearing immediately, follow up, I will go up first, and you will go up again."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, "I understand, it seems that this is the only way to go."


    Just entering the sky, it is impossible to take risks, and it is impossible to wait all the time. When Wuwanghuo disappears, then there is only real wind.


    If there is a disaster, there is auspicious wind, and there is no arrogance.


    Speaking of cause and effect, it is really amazing. The great chaos within the world is also reflected outside the world. If there is a cause, there will be an effect.


    Zhou Shu had never heard of these things before. Old Jian said it was told to him by the messenger of the saints. Zhou Shu believed that the credibility was very high. After all, it involved the law of causation, and the cultivator who could understand the law of causation in the Xuanhuang world. , There is almost no, and naturally it is impossible to know Wuwanghuo and real wind.


    Another magic weapon was taken out and placed in the void.


    There are still a lot of abandoned magic weapons. He has prepared them for personal use on the one hand, and on the other to help the demon pot through the robbery. Unexpectedly, he can''t use it, and it has become a tool for finding auspicious wind.


    While staring at the magic weapon, Zhou Shu did not idle, using his spiritual consciousness to the maximum, trying to understand this world.


    After leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, his strength was severely depleted, his vitality disappeared, and many Dao powers that had not been enlightened were also dissipated. At present, the strength he can exert is less than one-tenth of his previous strength, and he is currently unable to obtain too much power. A good supplement can only be absorbed by Shu Zhidao''s furnace rotation. Although it can be used without too many external resources, it is not a short-term thing to recover.


    Fortunately, the divine consciousness does not consume much, and talent and perception can also be used.


    The galaxy is dazzling, and each star represents a realm. Before in the Xuanhuang Realm, I only felt that the stars were out of reach. When I left the Xuanhuang Realm, there was a feeling of being within reach, but it was still out of reach when I released my divine consciousness. , No matter how you look at it, it is endless.


    Zhou Shu estimated that even if he went to the nearest realm, it would take at least ten years of uninterrupted flight.


    The void is not all void, except for the weird powers that cannot be sensed, there are also things that can be sensed.


    For example, the gang wind, such as turbulence, the gang wind in the void is different from that in the Xuanhuang world. First of all, the power is larger, of course, you don��t need to care about the Mahayana realm. Secondly, the direction is basically fixed. Every gang wind has a fixed. The direction, forming a series of gang wind belts, they are like air routes in the air, as long as you follow the gang wind to reach a certain place, but not all gang wind belts are stable, there are also chaotic and intense , That is turbulence.


    It is said in the classics that you must be very careful about turbulence. Turbulence is often irresistible. Once you get involved, it will go with you. It is difficult to break free, and you don��t know where to go. It may be a good opportunity. , Entering an uncultivated new world, it may also be a bad result, entering a bloodthirsty and powerful world, in addition, it may be involved in the void vortex ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the void vortex is the most terrifying in the void One of the existence.


    It is said that after entering, they basically can��t get out. Even the Golden Immortal cannot escape this fate. Therefore, seeing the Void Vortex is basically a detour, and the Gangfeng Turbulence is also unavoidable because of its relationship with the Vortex. , Even if the turbulence may bring opportunities, few people dare to try.


    Of course Zhou Shu would not consider it.


    Zhou Shu perceives several gang wind belts, all of which are far away, and it takes about ten days to arrive.


    These gang wind belts are slightly recorded in ancient books, and there are also some introductions to which world they lead.


    The cultivators who left the Xuanhuang Realm before mostly used these winds to bring them to other realms, but now that there is no nuisance from the ignorant fire, Zhou Shu has no choice but to rely on the illusory real wind.


    While thinking, the magic weapon released suddenly melted.


    "No false fire."


    The old swordsman ready to go shook his sword.


    "Keep waiting."


    Zhou Shu took out another magic weapon and placed it in the void.


    As if thinking of something, Old Jian was no longer silent, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, have you considered, if you use the real wind, how do you plan to start your practice? The future is difficult, not every world has it. For the celestial spirit, if you can��t get in touch with the celestial spirit at all, it will be difficult to nurture the fairy power in your body, and it will be difficult to reach the realm of dispersing immortals.��


    Zhou Shu paused, "Old Jian, how is the power of immortality compared to the power of origin, and how is the power of comparison to Tao?"


    Old Jian said in a deep voice, "Yuan strength is not the light of rice grains, but immortal strength is the sun and moon brilliance. How can it be compared? As for the power of Tao, your current power of Tao can''t be compared with Xianli, it''s still far behind."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What if there is a mature law in my Dao power?"


    Old Jian was shocked, very surprised, "You, do you want to skip Sanxian and directly reach the realm of true immortals?"

 Chapter 2041: This one

    The realm of Sanxian refers to the fact that the practitioners condense definite celestial power in the body. The elemental power is completely replaced by the celestial power. Such practitioners can be called Sanxian. Every move is blessed by the celestial power, and the strength is far better than Mahayana.


    To reach the realm of true immortality, you need to be transparent about a certain law, fully grasp the power of a certain law, integrate into your own power, and be able to use the law to transform your body, make yourself conform to the law, and even become a part of the law. , If you are in the fairy world, you can master the most basic laws of the fairy world, to achieve this, so that you can improve your realm, reach the real fairy state, and jointly maintain the fairy world and become a member of the fairy world.


    This is true of most true immortals.


    After all, it is not easy to be transparent about a certain law. Only when the Tao reaches the stage of basic success, can it be possible to understand the laws related to Tao.


    This road is difficult to follow.


    The law of the immortal world is different. It has no restrictions of the Tao. It is a pure power law, which is an advanced level of immortal power, which promotes immortal power to a stronger power of the immortal world law, and has formed an inherent system, as long as you have Famed masters give pointers to constantly improve one''s own fairy power, it is not too difficult to penetrate the laws of the fairy world, and the chance of successful promotion is not small.


    If you go to the fairy world, as long as you have enough talent and hard work, the chance of becoming a true fairy is about one in ten. If you don''t go to the fairy world, the possibility is much lower.


    Most practitioners choose this way and advance step by step in the fairy world.


    There are other situations.


    For example, if a practitioner does not go to the immortal realm, he leaves on his own, and then reaches other realms through the gang wind belt. That realm may be enlightened by the immortal realm. When the spirit of the spirit comes down, the practitioner can use the aura of the fairy spirit to ascend to the realm of dispersal When you reach the realm of Sanxian, you can be regarded as the only one in that realm. You can use your strength to make the creatures in the world believe in yourself, gather the belief of the creatures, and increase your strength until you become an earth fairy.


    Earth immortals are not realms, they belong to a special kind of immortals.


    The earth immortal in a realm, with the help of the power of the living beings�� faith, is sufficient to counter the power of certain laws, and it is no weaker than the true immortal, and after leaving that realm, it accumulates enough and has the foundation to become a true immortal, which is better than a simple scattered immortal. It''s much better to start.


    But this kind of situation will only occur in the New Territories and the very small realms, like the big realms with a practice system, and the realms with many competitors with abundant resources, do not exist.


    It takes more luck, but if you find it, it is indeed a good way to practice, even better than going to the fairy world.


    The old Jian asked Zhou Shu because he thought that Zhou Shu would choose the way of earth immortal when he left the Xuanhuang realm alone, but he did not expect that Zhou Shu said that he should integrate the power of the law into the power of Tao instead of using magic weapons. He thought very differently. It sounded like he wanted to be promoted directly to True Immortal, and he was shocked.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "I have chosen to leave the Xuanhuang Realm this way, and I am destined to do so."


    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu, could feel his determination, and said coldly, "Do you know that this is almost impossible? Before you reach the realm of true immortality, you will always be in the Mahayana state. How can you master this way? The power of the law? The void and the heavens are full of casual cultivators, or similar demons, even if you encounter one at random, you may die without a place to be buried. The danger in the heavens and the world is Mahayana. What can be avoided is tantamount to idiotic dreams."


    After a pause, he slowly said, "If this is the case, I can''t guarantee that I will leave you."


    "You will not."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Master Jian, you waited so long before you came to me for this opportunity. If you leave the Xuanhuang Realm, there will be no second time. No one except me can guarantee that you will be returned to the Emperor. Once you choose, you will never give up halfway, right?"


    "You... are you threatening me?"


    Old Jian was stagnant, "But this doesn''t mean that I must die with you."


    "Old Jian, this is not a threat, but a fact."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Who said I would definitely die if I did this? I have my own considerations. You see, Mr. Jian, you may encounter a big crisis, and you may also take a big risk, but I can also guarantee that everything is valuable, and I can finally fulfill my promise."


    Old Jian stared at Zhou Shu and pondered for a long time, "Your arrogance is even greater than that of the emperor back then."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "It''s not arrogant, I''m just doing what I should do."


    No one really understands Shu Zhidao, and no one can understand his thoughts.


    Of course he has a reason to do this. The characteristics of Shu Zhi Dao are all-inclusive. The more knowledge he has, the faster Shu Zhi Dao grows. After leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, it is the best time for Shu Zhi Dao to progress. Every time he reaches a realm, he grows his knowledge. , Zhou Shu is sure to improve Shu Zhi Dao, as long as he has experienced enough circles to grow Shu Zhi Dao to the level of success, it is a matter of course.


    This is difficult for other practitioners to do or even imagine, but for the founder Zhou Shu, it is not difficult.


    By the way, for Tao, Dacheng is far from the end.


    Shu Zhi Dao is related to many laws. Choose the best. When Shu Zhi Dao becomes successful, it will not be far away from the time when Zhou Shu''s transparent laws master the power of the laws. The difficulty that Zhou Shu faces is to avoid risks before then. , Relying on Shu''s power to protect yourself But with the unique talent and ever-increasing Shu Zhidao, as well as Xuanyuan sword and refining demon pot, it may not be difficult.


    "Well, I don''t seem to have any other choice."


    Old Jian stared at Zhou Shu with a stern expression, "I will help you, but you better be able to do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said slowly, "Old Jian, I will not die until I fulfill my promise."


    "It''s gone again."


    Old Jian pointed to the outside, "There is still no false fire."


    Zhou Shu took out another magic weapon, "It seems that real wind is not so easy to wait. If these ten have not appeared yet, I am afraid I can only take a risk, Master Jian, I still have some things that I don��t understand. ."


    "Can I not say anything?"


    Old Jian said in a deep voice, "But there is not much I can say. I was attacked before I was outside the sky. The knowledge of the void and the world comes from the sage messenger."


    "That''s enough."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, very satisfied.


    Can there be a saint''s messenger to give pointers, what else is not enough?


    Thinking of this, I had to mention the fairy envoy who had brought Zhou Shu. Apart from leaving behind a talisman, almost nothing was useful. This made Zhou Shu have to doubt the intention of the fairy... As for the talisman, Zhou Shu decided to follow the advice of Heaven, did not use it or even carried it with him, but stayed in a secret realm in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Maybe someone else will start it after discovering it, but it has nothing to do with Zhou Shu.


    Time passed quickly, and Zhou Shu got a lot of knowledge about the heavens and the world from the old Jian.


    The magic weapon is almost used.


    "fast!"


    The old Jian, who was talking, suddenly moved and swept out of the sky.


    Zhou Shu has also been paying attention, the magic weapon placed outside indeed disappeared suddenly, without any sign of ablation.


    That''s it.


    There is real wind.

 Chapter 2042: Small world

    Without any consciousness, the person disappeared as soon as he rushed out of the sky.


    Fortunately, I caught the demon refining pot early, otherwise it would be the eternal separation between heaven and man.


    Within an instant, it seemed that his consciousness was restored, and Zhou Shu perceives a strange and familiar sight.


    There are countless light spots in front of them, but they are not the shining galaxies that I have seen before. On the contrary, they are somewhat similar to the Chaos Secret Realm. They just can''t detect their own existence, can''t control them, and can only go with the wind.


    I don''t know where it falls on that light spot.


    This situation is wonderful.


    Zhou Shu didn��t miss the opportunity and looked carefully. Of course, there is nothing about God��s consciousness. He can only rely on seeing, but it is not through the eyes, but a feeling of if there is no such thing. It��s like saying no. Why see these same.


    The process is very long.


    Finally Zhou Shu stopped in front of a light spot, the feeling disappeared, and the body returned.


    "It seems to be a small world."


    The voice of Old Jian came from around, and Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Old Jian, is this here?"


    Old Jian said slowly, "Of course, there is real wind, mystery and boundlessness, and you can reach any position in the heavens and worlds in an instant."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "For an instant?"


    Old Jian suddenly said, "We got here when we walked out of the sky, maybe it won''t be a moment."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and did not ask any more.


    It seemed that a moment had passed, but the feeling Zhou Shu had just lasted for at least a few hours.


    He has a vague feeling, as if he has touched the essence of real wind that is impossible to observe under normal circumstances. Perhaps the experience of chaos secret realm has helped him. He can unconsciously see the essence of certain things, a light spot. It represents a realm in which real wind travels through it... If it feels like it can last for a while, maybe he can get more, and even get out of real wind, or guide real wind to the realm he wants to go to.


    In other words, with real wind, you can reach anywhere you want in an instant.


    Obviously, this is just a delusion, and it is impossible for Da Luo Jinxian or even a higher level to achieve it. However, this delusion that no one else would have imagined, Zhou Shu can not only think of and come into contact with it, it is already a great opportunity.


    It''s just that such an opportunity may be difficult to meet again, and it is not so easy to have real wind and unreasonable fire.


    Below is a world, a small world.


    It is easy to see from the outer protection.


    The small world does not mean that the world itself is small, but that it is not mature enough, just like a child.


    General large realms, such as the Xuanhuang realm, have ten days of protection on the outer layer. Here, the small realms have only two or three layers, and they are very thin, like a blister, which can be penetrated with a single poke. It is easy to enter such a realm.


    One-world protection is born from the original world of one world, but only when the world develops to a certain stage can it be born and grow.


    For example, the Xuanhuang Realm, after the chaos opened the world, there was no protective cover at first, but as the creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm became more and more mature, it slowly formed for ten days. On the one hand, it protects itself and restricts the creatures from leaving at will. , No longer accumulate power for the world of Xuanhuangjie.


    It is said that the entire ten days were generated after the first immortal cultivator appeared. This is one of the reasons why humans always call themselves the spirit of all things.


    ����With human beings, there is a complete Xuanhuang Realm, and the Xuanhuang Realm is truly mature. Even if there were powerful sacred beasts and many creatures before, it was useless. It was the emergence of humans that really gave birth to the Xuanhuang Realm. .


    The lower bounds are obviously not mature.


    Old Jian paused, "Good luck."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There should be no stronger opponent than us. If the resources are sufficient, we can recover."


    Old Jian said slowly, "But don''t plunder too much. Although it is an unknown small world, if you do too much, it will also bring disasters."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I know, I''ll be careful."


    The so-called misfortune of Master Jian has three meanings, and Master Jian has explained it before.


    The first disaster is the backlash of the world of heaven and earth. If it plunders too many resources and makes that world unable to sustainably develop, of course, the world of heaven and earth will not endure it, and will try its best to stop it, and even kill Zhou Shu.


    Going to a small realm, the biggest opponent you have to face is often not the creatures in the realm, but the origin of that realm.


    This is a little different from the Xuanhuang Realm. The Xuanhuang Realm is already fully mature, and it is impossible to break the bones because of its power. (There are rules and restrictions for the immortal and above), and the responsibility can be delegated to the creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm, such as humans, etc. , And the small world can only deal with it on its own to ensure its own survival and development. Generally speaking, a world of heaven and earth can never be weaker than a great power, otherwise it is impossible to breed heaven and earth.


    The second worst disaster is the law enforcement teams in the fairy world and other big worlds.


    Although the fairy world is a world, it governs more than hundreds of thousands of worlds, and many unknown small worlds are also within its management scope. They want the small world to grow, gradually become a part of the fairy world, and continue to provide resources for the fairy world. Therefore, other practitioners will not be allowed to invade ~www.novelhall.com at will. Therefore, a law enforcement team has been formed to patrol the heavens and the world, searching for the new world, and protecting the small world within its own range.


    Most of the law enforcement teams are scattered immortals, but there are often real immortals in them.


    With Zhou Shu''s current strength, there is only one way to go when encountering a law enforcement team with real immortals.


    Moreover, not only the immortal world has law enforcement teams, such as the devil world, the underworld, etc., have their own law enforcement teams, with different names, but the same function. These are all Zhou Shu did not want to meet and provoke.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know which realm belonged to the unknown little world here, so naturally he wouldn''t be in danger.


    It must be mentioned that there are generally no law enforcement teams around the Xuanhuang Realm, otherwise the Xuanhuang Realm will not become the target of aliens competing for invasion. Zhou Shu tried to speculate the reason. It is probably that the Xuanhuang Realm is the origin of too many great realms. It belongs to the battlefield of military strategists, and there have been countless battles over and under the covers, but no one has really won it. Therefore, it is now in the three-regardless zone and does not belong to any big world.


    The third is Zhou Shu himself.


    Each realm is different and has its own characteristics. Sometimes it looks like aura, but after inhaling it, it turns into poison gas. Thinking that it can restore the cultivation base, it turns into suicide. This situation abounds.


    You must see clearly, understand the origin of a realm, and whether it suits you before you can do it.


    It��s not that you can act recklessly when you are in a small world. You must exercise restraint everywhere, otherwise it will cause trouble to the upper body. There are countless practitioners who think that they have left their mother realm and become powerful, and go to other places. You can do whatever you want, but before you hit the road, you have advanced to a dead end, and your soul is destroyed, but Zhou Shu has always been cautious and calm, so he doesn''t need to worry too much.


    (By the way, after entering the heavens and the world, whatever race you encounter can be called a practitioner, and the cultivator is exclusively human.)

 Chapter 2043: Someone

    A few thin days, of course, could not stop Zhou Shu, even Zhou Shu who was very weak.


    Soon, Zhou Shu fell on that small world.


    "It''s so desolate."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly.


    It is indeed desolate, and as far as the eye can see, it is a piece of yellow sand and barren soil. There is almost no green and no vitality.


    Old Jian said with earnest heart, "Don''t look at these appearances. The key is to look at the origin of a realm and see the essence of these things. Sometimes a realm looks desolate, but desolation is actually the prosperity of the realm, such as the waste sand realm. There is yellow sand and red mud everywhere, but there are extremely powerful practitioners in it. They rely on the yellow sand to survive and build a very prosperous civilization... Don''t be fooled by appearances."


    "Old Jian, I''ve seen it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is about 90% similar to the Xuanhuang Realm, and its origin is also very similar to the Xuanhuang Realm. There are many birds and beasts, and they have something similar to aura. Although there are many impurities, they can be used Absorption and recovery, but the quantity is too scarce, other places should be better."


    Old Jian suspiciously, "have you seen everything clearly?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There can be nothing wrong. What we need to do now is to find enough aura and can we communicate with the source of heaven and earth here."


    In the process of falling, he saw clearly everything within 100,000 miles, and collected a lot of air, analyzed and compared, and finally came to the conclusion that this world is very similar to the Xuanhuang world and can be used.


    Old Jian was stagnant, "Then I will count as much talk."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Old Jian is right to remind me, I also have some doubts to ask, how similar is the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    The first realm I encountered was almost the same as the Xuanhuang realm. Was it lucky? If you break into the world controlled by the demons from the beginning, the result will be difficult.


    Old Jian paused, and said in a deep voice, "After the chaos opens the world, if there are no problems, each realm will gradually form the appearance of the mysterious yellow realm. This is the right path of the great road. It can be said that the mysterious yellow realm is the model of the realms. , For this reason, the immortal realm was built completely according to the Xuanhuang realm, but things are not all satisfactory. The development process of the realm is unpredictable, and the probability of problems is far greater than the odds... The current world Here, about 20% of the realm is similar to the Xuanhuang realm, and the similarity is very high, above 80%, while the remaining 80% are only 30-40% similar, and there are many completely different."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "This is a small world, and it is not surprising that it is highly similar to the Xuanhuang World."


    Old Jian said slowly, "Yes, it��s hard to predict how it will develop in the future. Your every move will also have a big impact. Every practitioner may change the development process of a world, intentionally or unintentionally. The messenger of the saint said that it doesn''t matter to the big world, but to the small world, it is better to change less. This has a certain relationship with whether you can become a saint in the future."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and he saluted, "Thank you for your advice."


    If these things weren''t spoken by the messenger of the saint, it would be difficult for him to know.


    "Don''t be wordy, go to your source."


    Old Jian snorted, but he felt it in his heart.


    Zhou Shu looked around and flew to the east. It seemed that there was a higher possibility of higher spiritual veins in the east.


    He was still flying with the power of Dao, and he didn''t collect the surrounding aura to recover. The concentration of the surrounding aura was too low, for him, it was no different.


    one day later.


    Zhou Shu paused, his expression gloomy, "There are other practitioners here."


    Old Jian was startled, "Ah, what do you perceive?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I guessed it. I have walked millions of miles, but I haven''t found a spiritual vein, let alone a treasure of heaven and earth, not even a third- and fourth-order spiritual thing. Moreover, the level of the monster beasts encountered is also quite low. This kind of thing cannot occur in an unmanned small realm. No matter how small the realm is, there will be high-level monsters and spiritual veins. "


    "Some practitioners have come in advance."


    Old Jian slowly said, "I plundered everything I saw, not only the spiritual things, but even the entire spiritual veins."


    Zhou Shu first said, "The small world is so desolate, it is because everything has been taken by others, and it is too late."


    "Damn it."


    Old Jian was angry and shook his sword. "Small Realm is already very difficult to develop. Even the spirit veins have to be snatched away, and they will be condemned by heaven."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "If it weren''t for the old sword to warn me, this is related to sanctification, I must have the same idea, although it will not completely seize the spiritual vein, but nothing will be left."


    Since he didn''t go to the immortal realm and entered the heavens again, if he wants to practice and become a Sanxian, of course, he must seize every opportunity to accumulate strength. After getting the spirit of the immortal in the future, he will have a greater chance to condense the immortal power and successfully advance to the rank.


    The cultivator is different from the immortal cultivator. The environment in which he lives is even worse. It is rare to find a safe small world, and he naturally refuses to let go of any resources.


    Old Jian was stagnant and speechless for a while. How could the elves of heaven and earth worry about resources? As the prince of heaven, there will be everything that should be there. Without this kind of thinking that you must compete for resources like your life, "Then what do you plan to do? ?"


    "Keep looking."


    Zhou Shu moved forward, "There is always something that can''t be taken away."


    Old Jian was shocked slightly, "Yes, some things are the lifeblood of a world It is not so easy to take it away."


    A few days later.


    Zhou Shu stopped again and said slowly, "I saw it."


    "what did you see?"


    Although the old Jian��s cultivation is much deeper than Zhou Shu, it is a heaven and earth spirit. It needs a longer adaptation period to leave the Xuanhuang Realm. It is far inferior to Zhou Shu in terms of spirituality. In fact, it may not be comparable to that after adapting. .


    Zhou Shu said a few words.


    Old Jian immediately understood, "Five dragons embrace the mountains, it is an excellent place for gathering spirits from heaven and earth. This place should be one of the lifelines of this world, and at least there are eighth-order spiritual veins."


    Zhou Shu brought out a sneer, "Well, it is not easy to seize this spiritual vein, that guy is still there."


    Tens of thousands of miles away in the Five Rings Mountains, there is a tall cultivator who looks like a human. He is sitting on the spiritual veins, his brows are furrowed, his face is hideous, and he seems to be desperately trying to extract the spiritual veins, but the surroundings are empty. Yes, I couldn''t find a trace of aura, and it confirmed Zhou Shu''s thoughts.


    "what?"


    Old Jian became dignified, "You must remember that anyone in the heavens is better than you! If you can perceive him, he must be able to perceive you. You have just arrived, and you haven��t recovered from the rising immortal, so it must not be him. Opponent, let��s run away."


    "I think so too. In any case, he has so many resources in the world, he should be better than me."


    Zhou Shu stared into the distance, showing a little hesitation, "But how do I feel that he didn''t find me at all?"


    Old Jian was quite anxious, "Don''t think too much. In this case, meeting is a life and death fight. You can''t regret it if you pass!"


    "Let me see more."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, but shook his head resolutely.


    As Old Jian said, it is not easy to find a safe world in the perilous heavens. After seeing it, how can you give up easily?


    As long as that person is not an immortal, there is an opportunity to take advantage of it.

 Chapter 2044: killed

    "Old Jian, follow me."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to insert the Xuanyuan Sword to his waist, and walked quickly towards the Wuhuan Mountain.


    Old Jian hesitated for a while, and said nothing.


    Zhou Shu probed for a while, but still felt that the person didn''t find himself or even felt at all. Although he didn''t know what was going on, it was a rare opportunity to come.


    Tens of thousands of miles will arrive soon, and Zhou Shu is already standing in front of the Wuhuan Mountain.


    At this time, he saw that the figure of the practitioner sitting on the spiritual veins shook, and he looked over here with an expression of extreme fear.


    A light black bead in his hand did not consciously slip down.


    I only noticed that I was bullied so close. This shows that the person''s cultivation level is much higher than his own, and his mind is suddenly confused. How can he not be afraid, even if Zhou Shu encounters the same situation, he will inevitably lose his mind. .


    "Friends, it''s polite."


    Zhou Shu flashed, appeared in front of the man, smiled and saluted.


    The man quickly picked up the beads beside him, stared at Zhou Shu, bowed in the same way, and then he uttered a string of words, whispering, but Zhou Shu couldn''t understand even a word, and was a little surprised.


    Fortunately, the lucky beast on his shoulders stood up and made a simultaneous translation, "Dao...Senior, I have seen senior."


    The Lucky Beast winked, but even the tone and expression mimicked it vividly, which made Zhou Shu quite comfortable.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly waved his hand and said respectfully, "Senior can''t afford it. You and I are ordinary practitioners. I have just entered the heavens and come from the Xuanhuang Realm. I don''t know where the friend came from?"


    The cultivator put away the beads, raised his hand and said, "It turns out to be an expert in the Xuanhuang Realm, and he comes from the Five Gourd Realm. Did the Taoist fellow just rise to the immortal?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Yes, I got in here by mistake, and I saw fellow Daoist immediately. It''s a destiny."


    The practitioner looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful.


    Seeing that his cultivation is really normal, how could it be hidden from me to my side, and it doesn''t look like there is any treasure... Could this guy just fall from the sky, and accidentally fell here? Yes, it should be like this. No wonder I didn''t even perceive it.


    And he actually has a strange beast like a lucky beast on his body, and he must not let it go.


    As if thinking of something, his mood improved immediately and he immediately had an idea.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he smiled and said, "No wonder I see fellow Taoists floating around, maybe I haven''t fully adapted to Shengxian yet?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Yes, it''s great to rise to an immortal, but it''s also troublesome. I don''t have any power now. If I am in jail, it is really painful and cruel. Fellow Daoists should have passed this stage. I am really lucky."


    The cultivator laughed from a distance, "Hehe, it is not difficult to get rid of the predicament. I have a good spiritual vein here. Daoists only need to sit on it for a few days to ensure that the cultivation base is restored."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, showing a lot of joy, but he quickly shook his head, "Okay, that spiritual vein belongs to fellow Daoist, so I can''t take advantage of it."


    "Haha, fellow Taoists are worried that I will take the opportunity to make trouble, right?"


    The practitioner smiled slightly, "Yes, ascending to the heavens is dangerous everywhere, no matter where you are, you must be careful."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand quickly, but didn''t speak, as if he was poked in his mind.


    "Friends of Taoism are very reasonable."


    The cultivator looked solemn and said sincerely, "I promise that I don''t have such a thought. I have something to say, don''t you know if you want to hear it?"


    Zhou Shu showed a little respect, "Friends, please speak."


    The cultivator said in a deep voice, "The elders below have been blessed by the monks of the Xuanhuang world and were able to teach Taoism. Without that monk, our family would never have the opportunity to be promoted to immortals, so I admire the monks of the Xuanhuang world very much. Fellow Daoist is also just a spiritual vein. I can��t express my respect for fellow Daoist at all. Of course, fellow Daoist can also doubt it at all. So after giving up the spiritual vein, he will leave immediately and will never stay for half a step."


    "So..."


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, as if thinking about something.


    "Haha, fellow Taoist, I''m leaving now."


    The cultivator quickly got up, strode out, and smiled, "In fact, fellow daoists should still have a lot of power. Don��t worry, I��ve seen it a long time ago, but I don��t think fellow daoists will do it for the sake of mere spirituality. Do it to me?"


    Zhou Shu''s face tightened, and he said in a rather embarrassing manner, "Father of Daoist misunderstanding..."


    Before he finished his words, the cultivator lied to him immediately. The distance of a few hundred feet was only a moment, accompanied by a grin, and a strong force like an oil hammer initiation fell straight down, taking advantage of Zhou Shu''s relaxation, and went straight to death. He wanted to smash Zhou Shu to death.


    If Zhou Shu really relaxes, he can''t stand it now, but of course Zhou Shu didn''t relax, instead he was ready early.


    At the moment when the practitioner bullied him, Xuanyuan Sword was activated, the sword energy was intangible and qualitative, with the power of a strong law, coupled with Zhou Shu��s Dao power, the two forces were parallel, two-pronged, then the practitioner Before the raised hand fell, he was already hit.


    "you you����"


    The practitioner''s face turned pale, and his stature retreated.


    In a single blow, how could Zhou Shu let him escape? Shu''s strength is endless, like a bone gangrene followed closely.


    It is also incomprehensible. Although the cultivator received a very serious injury, he did not weaken so quickly. The decline was almost visible to the naked eye. He seemed to be in a mire, and his speed gradually slowed down, while Zhou Shu was completely On the contrary, Zhou Shu''s strength was not enough to catch up so quickly, but he suddenly improved a bit, as if he had been secretly assisted by a nobleman.


    When one goes down, the opportunity comes.


    "what''s wrong with you!?"


    The cultivator knew that he couldn''t jump, turned around, roared and attacked.


    The trapped beast is naturally crazy, but it''s useless. In fact, it''s really like a trapped beast. The practitioner seems to be trapped in a cage, and his gestures are more like weighing millions of catties. It is very clear that he is carrying a weight. The flaws are full.


    The sword light was like rain, and Shu Zhili didn''t reserve it.


    Zhou Shu killed the practitioner cleanly.


    He was the first person he killed after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm. It was normal and didn''t feel much.


    However, Zhou Shu was a little confused about the process during this period. Obviously, the cultivator absolutely did not use his true strength. According to logic, his strength should be higher than Zhou Shu. Even if he was caught off-guard and injured, Zhou Shu would solve it. It was not a matter of a short while, but now he was killed easily...


    What''s more, Zhou Shu could easily spot him when there were tens of thousands of miles away, but he couldn''t perceive Zhou Shu at all, and didn''t find out until he got closer.


    Zhou Shuli was there, seemingly thoughtful.


    The practitioner''s body fell on the side, and suddenly a pale black bead fell out with a ding sound.


    Rolling grunting until he hit the stone on the side and knocked the stone out a big hole.


    This bead is not ordinary.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2045: reason

    Zhou Shu didn''t get the beads, but turned his attention to the corpse beside him.


    Because something stranger happened.


    The corpse was slowly sinking into the ground, and after a while, it had already sunk for a little while.


    There are high-level spiritual veins here, and the surrounding ground has long been semi-spiritualized and extremely hard. Even if it is smashed hard, it may not be able to break the gap, but now it has become like thin mud, slowly swallowing the practitioner''s body.


    It''s really weird.


    Zhou Shu leaned out a ray of divine consciousness, and carefully walked around the corpse, suddenly seeming to realize it.


    A strange power surrounds the corpse. It feels familiar. It is that power that drags the corpse down. When Zhou Shu tries to use Shu Zhili to detect, the power seems to have life, and it retreats when touched. It''s like being manipulated by others.


    There is absolutely no one else here.


    "It turns out that''s the case."


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized that, why was the movement of the previous practitioner so sluggish? Why did he find Zhou Shu before him? Someone was indeed helping Zhou Shu. That person is the will of the world in this world, the power of deja vu. The power of heaven and earth.


    Practitioners wantonly destroyed the origin of a realm, and even the spiritual veins connected to the lifeline of heaven and earth did not let go, and finally suffered the backlash of the will of heaven and earth.


    The original five dragons and mountains are an excellent spirit gathering formation, but under the control of the will of heaven and earth, it can also be turned into a killing formation. The will of heaven and earth isolates the practitioner��s perception and puts an invisible shackle on the practitioner. Practitioners are completely unable to exert their normal strength and are burdened everywhere, and it is logical to lose to Zhou Shu.


    Heaven and Earth can''t afford to offend.


    If the practitioner did not take away all the resources he saw and cut off the development path of the world, the will of the world might not fight back, but if he did, he could only accept this fate.


    The body had sunk for most of the time, and Zhou Shu had no intention of picking it up.


    Maybe there are some treasures on the corpse, but since it belongs to heaven and earth, Zhou Shu will not grab it. It should be the case. He will get it from heaven and earth and return it to heaven and earth, and he cannot guarantee that if the corpse is taken over, it will be To the same thing as that practitioner.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes fell on the bead.


    Just relying on the formation of five dragons and mountains, it is difficult to cause a fatal blow to practitioners. Other media must be needed to transmit the power of the heavens and the earth. Most of it is the bead, and the bead does not sink, indicating that it can be obtained.


    As soon as he picked up the beads, a powerful force came.


    This place is very similar to the Xuanhuang Realm, and the origin of heaven and earth is similar to that of the Xuanhuang Realm. Zhou Shu will definitely not admit wrong, this is the power of the origin.


    It''s not only dead and vigorous, but also extremely pure. With such a powerful force, could this bead be an artifact in the world?


    Most likely.


    The practitioner searched for resources everywhere in the world, got this bead, felt the power in it, if he got the most precious treasure, put it away, ready to study its function, and make a grand future, but he never thought that it is a divine tool , Is the guardian of the world, and will also obey the will of heaven and earth. If the practitioner conforms to the heaven and the earth, what he gets is a divine tool. If the practitioner is disrespectful to the world, then this divine tool may kill him.


    The bead was no more than an inch in radius, but it was extremely heavy. The outer surface was pale black, but there were seven-colored clouds inside, floating, seeming to be the heaven and earth in it.


    Zhou Shu stared at it for a long time and found a phenomenon.


    The seven-color clouds in the beads are constantly changing, but the center is always the same, and all changes are around that center.


    At the center, there is a slender figure. It is not clear from Yunxia, ??it is about a girl.


    It��s rare for the artifact to show human form, but it��s not uncommon. It shows that this human form has a lot to do with this world. Maybe this world was created by the girl, or the girl helped the world very much. Big busy.


    But there is no need to think about it, it is not something to do now.


    With the artifact in hand, I naturally want to communicate and want to know the will of heaven and earth.


    Speaking of Zhou Shu killing the cultivator, it was considered a great help to this world, and he naturally wanted to get some rewards. At the same time, he also wanted to explain that he had no covetous heart for this world, and only wanted to use his spiritual energy to recover.


    It was a pity that he couldn''t perceive the spirituality in the divine tool, it should be directly occupied by the will of heaven and earth, just like Ling Tianjian.


    Then there is no way. Direct communication with the will of heaven and earth is not something he can do at this stage, unless he reaches the golden immortal realm, or he is extremely close to the origin of heaven and earth, such as becoming the heaven and earth of this realm. These, Zhou Shu It''s impossible now.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some understanding, looking at Zhuzi and said in a condensed voice, "I just borrowed it, and I use my spiritual vein to recover. I don''t have the idea of ??occupying this realm, and it won''t take your lifeline. Don''t worry."


    I don''t know if the will of heaven and earth can perceive it, but the posture is always required.


    Naturally, without a response, Zhou Shu put the beads back in place and walked away slowly.


    The practitioner''s body has completely sunk into the ground, leaving some traces of fragmentation.


    The cultivator used his magical force to confine the spiritual veins, making it impossible to leak a trace of the spiritual energy. Now the cultivator is dead, and the spiritual energy has begun to radiate in large quantities. The original energy is quite strong You can see it. , Is an eighth-order spiritual vein.


    In such a small world, the eighth-order spirit veins are already an excellent resource, it is difficult to find a better one, and Zhou Shu does not plan to look for it anymore.


    Go to the Lingmai, sit down cross-legged, start to absorb and recover.


    The Dao Furnace can provide him with strength without stopping, but without the support of aura vitality, the speed will be very slow and the number will not be large. In other words, even if Zhou Shu relies on the power of the Dao far more than the vitality, the source of the aura Qi and so on are still important resources and indispensable.


    Of course, if Zhou Shu had enough disciples, relying on the absorbed Dao power, the Dao furnace would be able to operate enough and no other things were needed.


    "Unexpectedly, you really won."


    Xuanyuanjian sighed with vitality while exclaiming, "His strength is much better than you."


    "Strength cannot determine everything, the right time and place are indispensable."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "He offended the world here, which is tantamount to seeking his own death. The practitioner enters the Mahayana realm, and can transcend the world in his own realm, and even ignore the world, but in other realms, it is difficult... No matter how harsh the practitioner is, it is also a test. It has nothing to do with life or death. In other realms, once offended, it is a lifetime of ten deaths... The mature realm is better. It will not deal with you because of a few resources. I can��t see you, but in such a small world, resources are the foundation for their development and growth. Practitioners randomly pick up and take a wrong step, which is much more dangerous than encountering a powerful enemy. If you want to plunder them, why don��t they want to Plunder you."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Old Jian was stunned, "I only said vaguely once, and you realized so much?"


    "Plus this time, twice, a lot."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, ��It��s hard to have two opportunities to learn the lesson. If you can��t realize the truth, I will die next time.��

 Chapter 2046: Imprint

    This sitting was for many years.


    In fact, after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm and entering the heavens, the sense of urgency that the cultivator was present at that moment also disappeared.


    Already on the path of immortality, as long as he can improve his strength and comprehend the avenue, it doesn''t matter how much time he spends. Shouyuan is not a problem at all.


    There is no immortal who has exhausted his lifespan and died of life. When he becomes an immortal, he will either achieve eternity or fall in the middle. There is no other way to go.


    It''s rare to come to a safe world, if you can''t make the best use of it, it would be too wasteful.


    I look forward to staying around the spirit veins, but Zhou Shu didn��t fish or rule by enclosures. No matter what kind of creatures they are, they can come and go freely and enjoy the original energy. Ming, this is completely different from before. After the cultivator took possession of the spirit channel, he took everything around the spirit channel as his own, and cleared it completely. There was no living thing within tens of thousands of miles.


    The birds and beasts are cruising around the spirit veins, passing by, or resting, and they are contented.


    In their eyes, Zhou Shu sitting beside the spirit veins was like a stone statue, without any sense of existence and threat.


    Believe that it won��t take long for them to come into contact with high-level aura vitality, they will slowly evolve, become monsters and beasts, and enter a new realm.


    It is worth mentioning that there is a horse-faced monkey who is quite intelligent. Every time he passes by Zhou Shu, he will actively greet and pay attention. It seems that he is not too far away from the birth of spiritual intelligence, and Zhou Shu will deliberately talk to it, try Trying to teach it a little bit of practice, of course the result is not as expected.


    Zhou Shu is not only on the side of the spirit veins, he has a lot of time outside, trying to perceive and understand this world, this world.


    He used himself and his clone to basically travel everywhere in this world and gained a lot of knowledge.


    Insects, fish, birds and beasts, landscapes and flowers, these insights will be transformed into Zhou Shu''s power.


    The more you understand a realm, the greater the gain. A simple and obvious fact, Zhou Shu��s utilization of the spiritual energy of this realm has increased a lot. Originally, he could only get 50%, but now it��s 80%. Useless impurities can also be transformed and utilized by Zhou Shu and become his own cultivation base.


    The more you know about the world, the more you get.


    This is only a small part, and there are many unexplainable benefits.


    Now Zhou Shu��s practice revolves around the furnace, and everything has to go through the furnace. Of course, these gains are also reflected in the furnace. The smoke on the furnace is more and more prosperous. The prosperity of the furnace means comfort. There is no need to say more about the growth of the Tao.


    Of course, Zhou Shu will not just ask for it without returning it.


    He used the marrow in the demon refining pot to transform a piece of land for this world, about one hundred thousand li.


    Zhou Shu had long discovered that there are five elements in this world, but the attributes of the five elements are weak, not generally weak. It may be that the development is too slow, or it may be inherently disadvantaged. It just happens that he has the right things, and it doesn''t hurt to give some.


    This 100,000-mile land is very different from other places. It is full of vitality and vitality. In just a few years, many spiritual plants and trees have been bred, and countless beasts and monsters have come to live here. Take this as the best. home.


    At present, there is no intelligent creature similar to human beings in this world, but Zhou Shu expects that if there are in the future, most of them will appear here. This land is like the Great Yu Plain in the Xuanhuang World. May become the birthplace of a world of humans.


    Of course, it''s just an expectation. The development process of the world is slow and there are many changes. No one knows how.


    "Don''t you feel a loss if you do this? You won''t be able to stay long. After you leave, you won''t get anything, no benefit."


    "No loss, Master Jian, you will know if you continue to watch, I have done something reasonable."


    Faced with Old Jian''s question, Zhou Shu had his own answer.


    In that piece of land, he buried countless stone tablets, all of which were carved with Shu Xin Jing.


    In the future, if humans are born here, the first practice method these humans come into contact with is Shu Xin Jing. Then, in the face of many external threats, who want to protect themselves and preserve their race, will they have other choices?


    It must be said that there are no words on the stele.


    Even if the human beings here are the same as the Xuanhuang world, they may not be able to read the words left by Zhou Shu. Only graphics are the most intuitive and easy to accept. To this end, Zhou Shu spent a lot of energy to transform the basic methods of Shu Xin Jing into graphics. It looks like more than 30 humanoid patterns. If you have enough intelligence, you can feel the meaning of them. If you practice according to the patterns, you may learn the Shuxin Sutra.


    The most basic tactics can help them to strengthen their bodies and at the same time they can understand a little bit of the foundation of the Tao of Comfort.


    If you want to go further, you need to find a special secret realm in the center of that piece of land, which can only be entered when the strength reaches a certain level, where the complete Shuxin Sutra is hidden.


    Old Jian silently watched Zhou Shu finish these things, but he could only nod his head and give a few secret praises.


    Zhou Shu will not do things for no reason. He has done this to help the world and expand his way. In addition to this, there is another reason, that is, to learn how to transform a world. This is also very important. Zhou Shu is destined to open up the world, feel it in advance, there is no harm.


    For Shu Zhidao, this land was only part of Zhou Shu''s plan.


    He has planted the seeds of Shu Zhidao in many places in this world, not only facing humans, but treating all races equally, remember the group of monsters beside the spirit veinthat one The horse-faced monkey, the seeds of Shu Zhidao have already been sown. Even if there is little hope, as long as there is one success, it is not in vain.


    A new small realm can still do the same, but it is difficult to sow the Dao Seed after changing to a mature big realm.


    Zhou Shu will not miss the opportunity.


    He wants to make his mark before this world matures.


    "Have you recovered?"


    This day Zhou Shu was meditating on the side of his spiritual veins, and the demon refining pot beside him suddenly moved. Zhou Shu didn''t notice a smile.


    "Almost, better than when you first met me."


    The demon refining pot burst out with a little light, attracting some curious eyes, it was all wild beasts.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s many days later than expected."


    The demon refining pot sighed, "Neither did I expect that the thunder of the heavens would cause too much damage to me. In fact, it has not fully recovered now. There is still a mark left in the demon refining world that cannot be erased temporarily. ..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and his spiritual consciousness flew into the world of refining demon.


    The demon refining realm is about a thousand meters in radius, which is indeed much better than before, but there is a deep mark in the sky of the demon refining realm. It is a purple thunder and lightning carved into the sky, like a hole in the sky.


    Not too big, but very conspicuous, making the bright sky depressing.


    Zhou Shu is very familiar with the trace of breath, and it must have been left behind by the gods.


    The demon refining pot had a solemn tone, "I don''t know when it was left. Jie Lei is too powerful. Actually, I don''t know what Heaven wants to do. I have already left the Profound Yellow Realm. Do you want to pester me? Do not����"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s not the reason for the robbery."


    Zhou Shu''s face was gloomy, and he felt the breath of Heaven, which also meant that Heaven might perceive him.

 Chapter 2047: Thanks a lot

    The Demon Refining Pot stopped his mouth.


    He discovered that mark early on. It was small before, almost invisible. He thought it was the trace left by the thunder, and it would slowly be eliminated, even if he didn��t eliminate it, he could easily erase it, but as the demon refining world recovered , The mark not only has not been eliminated, it has grown bigger and bigger, but he has no way.


    He knows the meaning of the imprint, the imprint is like an eye, perhaps God is behind the imprint, peeping at him.


    It is unbelievable to be able to leave a mark in the world of demon refining without even realizing the demon refining pot.


    In fact, the Demon Refining Pot also knows that this is definitely not caused by Jie Lei. In the Profound Yellow Realm, the Heavenly Dao cannot have this ability. Only by getting rid of the limitations of the Profound Yellow Realm, the Heavenly Dao can do it, that is, after leaving the Profound Yellow Realm. , Tiandao immediately carved his mark on him, and neither he nor Zhou Shu knew.


    After hesitating for a while, he whispered, "What should I do?"


    After leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, the ability to refine the Demon Pot was not as good as before, and he was more obedient to Zhou Shu than before.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "Just do what you should do."


    The demon refining pot stagnated, "I don''t understand."


    "If you don''t understand, it''s a blessing or a curse, or a curse that cannot be avoided."


    Zhou Shu chuckled slightly, "With this mark in it, you can''t recover and cannot develop, can I not use the demon refining realm, or just abandon you? Do you think it is possible, since it can''t be done, then Just go with the flow and do your own thing. If he wants to see it, let him be optimistic."


    Zhou Shu was indeed angry when he saw the mark.


    He worked hard to engrave his mark on Xiaojie, planning for Shu Zhidao, but he didn''t expect that the demon refining world around him would be marked by others.


    But quickly calmed down, the existence of the imprint of the Heavenly Dao in the Profound Yellow Realm, it is hard to say misfortune, no need to panic, let alone jump to conclusions, the journey of immortality is long, the years are long, this matter is not urgent, wait and see, no hurry.


    The Demon Refining Pot pondered for a while, then slowly said, "I am worried that he will find you through the mark and seek revenge against you, which will be against you."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, "He can only see the demon refining realm, and it is impossible to know my movements. What''s more, even if he knows, he can''t find it. I don''t even know where I am now. He will come if he finds it. You don''t need to think too much."


    The Demon Refining Pot felt relaxed, and said quickly, "I''m fine, I''m afraid I will invite you trouble."


    "You are a trouble, but so what? You are following me now."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "But you have to remember and always pay attention. If he says something to you, tell me word by word, don''t miss a bit, and don''t make any decisions, understand?"


    Heavenly Dao left a mark, and perhaps communicate with him, no matter what information is obtained, it will be useful.


    The demon refining pot shook, and quickly expressed determination, "I know, no matter what he says, I won''t believe it."


    "that''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Since you have recovered, you should also come into contact with this world. I will take you around these days to find out."


    The Demon Refining Pot could not help but agree, "I will try my best to understand and understand the origin of this world, and strive to refine the whole world for you."


    He knows what he can do, and he must do his best, and he must not have the slightest selfishness. Otherwise, once he is given up by Zhou Shu and left in other realms, the consequences will be absolutely miserable.


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Hehe, this is not my intention."


    "What you say, I just do what I do."


    The Demon Refining Pot was quite embarrassing. I looked around and saw the birds and beasts everywhere. I was amazed. I saw the bead on the ground. I stopped at once and said quickly, "Zhou Shu, look there. There!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "What?"


    The demon refining pot couldn''t help shaking, and was very anxious, "I can feel that bead. It has the breath of a divine tool, it must be a divine tool!"


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What if it is a divine tool, it is a divine tool in this world, I can''t use it, you can do it?"


    The demon refining pot paused, and suddenly said, "Yes, this is not the Xuanhuang Realm anymore, I thought it was a divine tool in the Xuanhuang Realm...but why is the aura so similar? It doesn''t seem to be too different from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There is not much difference, but the will of heaven and earth represented is completely different. It can''t be used without the permission of the will of heaven and earth."


    "It''s a shame."


    The Demon Refining Pot kept staring at the bead, motionless for a while.


    That is a divine tool of a realm. It is the incarnation and collection of the origin of heaven and earth. If you can refine it, you can directly perceive the origin of the world, understand the essence, and blend into it, which means that he can integrate this world. The things are refined into their own power.


    While staring, the beads suddenly moved and rolled towards Zhou Shuslow.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed. For so long, the bead had stayed there and never moved. Even if there were many wild beasts around it, it had not changed its position. It was as if it had been welded there, but now it moved suddenly.


    He was shocked.


    Could it be that this has been recognized by the world?


    I have to say that Zhou Shu stayed in this world and did so many things for himself, and also for the will of heaven and earth to feel that he is different from the previous practitioner and will not plunder. On the contrary, it can help development. He hopes that the will of heaven and earth will feel all this and be rewarded.


    It now appears that there are signs of success.


    He could clearly perceive that the original power attached to the beads should come from the will of heaven and earth.


    The beads rolled, slowly, until they reached Zhou Shu, stopped, then jumped up and floated in front of Zhou Shu.


    The bead shook a few times and suddenly emitted a dazzling light, and all the entanglement inside seemed to fly out, turning into a colorful cloud, setting the beads in the middle, like the sun in the cloud, bright and beautiful, and the veins seemed to be out of control , Countless qi of the original source of vitality poured out, surging around the bead, condensed like substance, transpiring like clouds, the surrounding birds and beasts knelt down, looking up at Zhou Shu and the bead, in their eyes Full of longing, and supreme admiration, not only birds and beasts, etc., even the vegetation beside the spiritual veins turned towards this side, bowed his head, as if saluting.


    "Ordered to heaven, ordered to heaven!"


    As if thinking of something, the Demon Refining Pot and Xuanyuan Sword beside them all exclaimed.


    This scene is very much like the scene they had all experienced before-it was recognized by the heaven and the earth, and the divine tool found the first owner. At that time, there was a similar heaven and earth vision, although the vision in the Xuanhuang Realm is far greater than it is now It is big, but the form is exactly the same. All creatures are saluting the owner of the divine tool, indicating that heaven and earth fully recognize him.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu certainly knew what it was.


    As expected, his hard work over the years was not in vain, and he finally got the approval of this world.


    After a pleasant surprise, he quickly became calm. He stood up, reached out and took the beads, and nodded in salute, "Thank you."

 Chapter 2048: infer

    Zhou Shu was a little stunned, but quickly relieved.


    I didn''t expect that what was not possible in the Xuanhuang Realm would be done in this small realm.


    This is the opportunity. Compared with the mature big realm, the small realm is much simpler and the foundation is very weak. It is very important for them to send charcoal in the snow. You don''t need to pay too much to get their approval. Zhou Shu did it and got it. Up.


    The bead rolled in his hand like a living thing.


    You can discover the difference by digging into the divine consciousness a little bit. It is completely different from the past. At this time, the power of the heaven and earth inside is no longer visible and hidden, and everything inside is clear and clear, and you can completely obey Zhou Shu. Feel free to control and play wherever you want.


    However, there is still no spirituality inside.


    Sacred tools without spirituality are actually dead, because there is heaven and earth, they can still play a role in this world, but after leaving this world, they cannot make self-improvement, and they have no value, and they are not as good as spiritual or It is a general magic weapon with abilities.


    And without spirituality, the great laws contained in the artifacts cannot be reflected.


    The Dao Law can only be used when it is understood and transparent. Without spirituality, it cannot be mentioned. It is just a dead thing.


    This artifact, to Zhou Shu, can be said to be useless, but it is different for refining the demon pot.


    The huge source of heaven and earth in the artifact, the aura of heaven and earth, as long as the refining demon pot can perceive refining... It is impossible to completely restore, but it is not difficult to restore to one-tenth of the original strength, and it is possible to contact other worlds earlier It��s easier to get rid of the dependence on the Xuanhuang Realm, gradually abandon the name or shackles of the divine weapon, and begin to move in the direction of the Taoism that can be used in any realm.


    Zhou Shu looked at the demon refining pot thoughtfully.


    The Demon Refining Pot was thinking eagerly. As soon as he felt Zhou Shu''s gaze, he quickly hid his mind. He also knew that if Zhou Shu felt that he had a covetous heart, the consequences would be bad.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If I give it to you, what do you think?"


    The demon refining pot shook, "I don''t want it, and I definitely don''t want to think about it."


    "You don''t want it, I thought you wanted it very much, after all, only you have the ability to refine the artifact."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, showing a lot of pity, "After I leave here, this artifact is of no value. Do you want me to cultivate spirituality in a short time, or find a tool for it? But I can only try Up."


    He looked around, as if searching for something.


    Old Jian said slowly, ��It��s impossible to cultivate spirituality. It��s not possible to do it in a few thousand years. You can��t leave here. It��s still possible to find the spirit of the device, but it��s better to be in this realm, but the five elements in this realm are too weak. It��s hard to find the right elves. I think Caiying��s girl is pretty good, so I��ll give it to her when she gets better, let her adapt slowly, and it��s worth the time."


    The Demon Refining Pot whispered, "The Lord of the Palace is a sword spirit, I''m afraid it''s not good."


    "Yes, she probably won''t want it."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and sighed, "It seems that in the rest of the day, I have to find a heaven and earth elf. I have been here many times. It seems that there is no suitable one. It is a bit difficult."


    "This one����"


    The demon refining pot hesitated for a while, "Or, just leave it to me."


    Suddenly Zhou Shu changed, and his face sank, "Give it to you? Give it to you, what can you give me?"


    The demon refining pot paused, "Refining it as soon as possible, and then refining the resources in this world to help you improve your strength."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If I just improve my strength, I can do it myself, and you can''t refine the entire world."


    The demon refining pot stagnated, and slowly said, "What do you want me to do, just say it, as long as I can do it, I will definitely do it. You take me out of the Xuanhuang Realm and keep my spirituality. The fate is now yours. You can trust me. I guarantee that I have completely abandoned my past practices and will only obey you and follow you."


    "It''s no use saying more of these words."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Actually, what I want is very simple, and I think you can do it too. I am not interested in the origin of this world. What I need is the law of great power contained in the artifact, do you understand?"


    The demon refining pot shook the pot, "I don''t know, I have never refined a magical tool, I don''t know if I can get these."


    "You don''t know? You may really not know."


    Zhou Shu looked at the Demon Refining Pot, and said faintly, "Refining the Demon Pot, do you know your own essence? Do you know what principle you are carrying?"


    The demon refining pot is still a shaking pot, "Actually, I don''t know too well, I think it is a kind of magical power..."


    "Of course it''s amazing, you should remember what I am saying now."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "If I didn''t guess wrong, you have the ability to refine everything because you have your own energy law. You can transform energy into various forms at will, and distribute them. As long as you always maintain a balance, you will not If something goes wrong, the law of energy is the basic law of the heavens and the world, and it is also the basis for the existence of all things in the world. It is really amazing that an artifact of the Xuanhuang world can possess such a powerful law."


    The demon refining pot shook, and he was very puzzled, "The law of energy? It turned out to be the law of energy? I don''t know."


    The law of energy is the basic law of the existence of the universe. Like time, space, etc., the most basic is the most powerful, because many laws are derived from the basic laws I suddenly heard the law of energy A few words, even he is inevitably panicked.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You know it now, it is on you, it is the foundation of your existence, and you can create a realm because of it."


    Old Jian couldn''t help shaking his sword, "The law of energy, it turned out to be the law of energy... I thought..."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Think it is the law of swallowing?"


    "Yes."


    Master Jian immediately agreed, and the Demon Refining Pot also ordered some pots. In his heart, he had never understood what law he was carrying. He felt like the law of swallowing, but it was not very similar, so he was not sure.


    "The law of swallowing can open up space, but it must never open up a world."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The Demon Refining Pot can open up the realm, and it can allow all the self-evolution in the realm, and the emergence of living beings. It is not an ordinary space, but a real realm. This is entirely a creation method, and the swallowing law cannot be achieved. The law of energy is very simple, of course, this is my inference, not necessarily correct."


    Old Jian didn''t realize it, "If this is the case...the problem will be big."


    "If you don''t leave the Xuanhuang Realm, or this barren little realm, I will never speak."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "But it''s okay to talk about it here, I think you can''t talk about refining the demon pot, right?"


    Regarding the principle of refining the demon pot, Zhou Shu has considered many times, and there have been countless speculations that the law of energy is the closest, and it may be the only answer.


    "Absolutely not!"


    The Demon Refining Pot shook the pot quickly and the ground shook.


    The law of swallowing is very strong, but with the magic weapon of the law of swallowing, it is not a good thing in the heavens. If you don''t talk about the weapon, there are no counts in the fairy, but with the magic of the law of energy, he has never heard of it. After all, I can imagine what fate the Demon Refining Pot will usher in if this news spreads.

 Chapter 2049: obey

    The atmosphere is very solemn.


    In the eyes of the Demon Refining Pot and Xuanyuanjian, the Demon Refining Pot is very different, but it is also limited to the Xuanhuang Realm. It has a swallowing law that can transform everything from others into its own cultivation. Compared with the magic weapon, it will slowly disappear from the others.


    But if Zhou Shu''s inference is true and the demon pot is equipped with the law of energy, then it is completely different, and the road ahead will be different.


    For a time, they all had their own thoughts, especially the refining demon pot, their thoughts kept turning.


    These, Zhou Shu had expected.


    He looked at the demon refining pot and slowly said, "Compared with other divine tools, you have a particularly outstanding ambition for refining the demon pot, but I know that this is because you have strong enough aptitude, so the ambition is naturally there. So I will never blame you for your ambition. Only if you have ambition can you be stronger, can you keep up with me, and be worthy to go to the top with me... If you had no ambition, I would have given you up."


    The demon refining pot is stagnant, but I don''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shu''s face changed suddenly, "But you never know how to use your qualifications correctly, so your ambition hurts you, your way of doing things is too unbearable, you just ignore the rules, who do you think you are, keep refining resources , If you keep plundering others, you can become the sacred treasure of Hongmeng, comparable to the saints? Funny, it��s impossible to do it by yourself!"


    He pointed to Xuanyuan Sword and said loudly, "Refining the Demon Pot, I can tell you clearly, among the divine artifacts of the Xuanhuang Realm, only Xuanyuan Sword can become a sacred artifact. That''s because he has been following the saint and constantly comprehending the principles of the Great Dao. I always know what I should do, and I always stick to my heart, so I am sure that he will become a holy treasure in the future, even if there is only the law of life and death, and you..."


    Turning around, Zhou Shu sneered with disdain, "With a great aptitude that the Xuanhuang Realm can''t match, but it is only worthy of becoming mud!"


    Old Jian''s figure was shocked.


    Zhou Shu��s words are very useful. He became a sacred treasure. This is the reason why he insisted on looking for the emperor at all costs. He always believed that only by following the emperor Xuanyuan can he become holy. But now he suddenly I feel that it seems a little bit possible to follow Zhou Shu.


    But the demon refining pot was trembling, speechless.


    Zhou Shu''s words were heartbroken, especially after learning that he was carrying the law of energy.


    Facing him, Zhou Shu''s expression grew gloomy, "Did you know what''s wrong?"


    The demon refining pot shook a few times, and continued to say, "I know I was wrong before, I know, I''m already trying my best to change it."


    Zhou Shu gradually calmed down, "I know, that''s why you are here now, and you will hear what I said to you. If you choose to sink, I will not take you out of the Xuanhuang Realm, but now I will take you away. , It means you can still be saved, but..."


    The Demon Refining Pot quickly said, "But what?"


    "nothing much."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "In the future, if you do your things well, if you still want to be the same as in the past, what will be waiting for you, you know yourself, you may sink, but it is more likely that you can''t sink if you want to sink. Either become the plaything of some immortals, completely lose oneself, or be seized by the higher magic weapon to become a body with nothing, or be taken away by the demon world and refined into..."


    "Please stop talking!"


    The demon refining pot shook hard, becoming more and more frightened, and his voice getting louder and louder, as if he was swearing, "I know! I won''t, I will listen to you in the future! I will never have a second heart!"


    Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction, and stopped reprimanding, "If you follow me and always listen to me, I can guarantee that you will become a sacred instrument after I become holy, because you are worthy of this result, and you have enough ability to do it. Here, and you have a guide like me, you won��t go down the wrong path in the future."


    "thanks, thanks!"


    The body of the Demon Refining Pot tilted, as if kneeling down.


    This kind of behavior is unprecedented, and it can be seen that at this moment, the Demon Refining Pot may be truly surrendered to Zhou Shu.


    This is Zhou Shu''s purpose.


    After getting the Demon Refining Pot, Zhou Shu had been entangled with him, or suppressed or had a good relationship with him.


    He is always reluctant to abandon such a magical tool as the demon pot, even if it will cause him a lot of trouble, because the demon pot is too helpful to him. With the demon pot, the fairy path will go smoothly, but he can''t give it to him. There was too much trust in the demon pot. After all, there were too many problems with the demon pot, so he repeatedly beat the demon pot.


    And this time, he said the essence of the demon refining pot, and at the same time gave the demon refining pot the biggest warning. I hope that after this time, the demon refining pot can truly obey him and become a good helper on his journey. Get up, the result is very good.


    He must do this, because after leaving the Profound Yellow Realm, he will need to refine the Demon Pot even more, and it is urgent.


    "Get up."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a gentle smile.


    He put down the bead and said, "Take it, refining it, and strive for an early realization."


    The Demon Refining Pot took it, and he was stagnant, "The law inside?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You don''t know your laws yourself, how can you refine the avenues of laws in the artifact? I guess after you refine the artifact, the remaining things that cannot be refined are the laws in the artifact. Just leave them to me, and I will find a way to understand."


    The Demon Refining Pot seemed to have some understanding, "Understood."


    Zhou Shu said lightly If you can refine it, I will also be very happy, indicating that you have a deeper understanding of yourself, you can do your best, I will never say anything to you, As long as you understand the purpose of your growth. "


    "Yes, I understand that no matter what I do, I must first help you. Everything is based on you. Only when you become holy can I become holy."


    The demon refining pot clicked on the pot, and said sincerely, "I have heard those words just now, but it may not be safe here. There are so many birds and beasts, as well as flowers and plants. They may have heard it too. If you open it in the future With Lingzhi, I''m afraid..."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I have my own plans for these, you just need to concentrate on refining, and don''t let the heavens know it."


    The demon refining pot is just a point, "Sure, although the demon refining world has his mark, everything is still under my control. As long as I don''t refining in the demon refining world, he will not see anything."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction, "Go, you don''t need to worry about the outside affairs."


    The demon refining pot swallowed the beads, then fell silent, never moving.


    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu, looked at the demon refining pot, and said thoughtfully, "Zhou Shu, you are very good. The methods are very similar to those of the emperor. Now he should be obedient to you, no more Don''t dare to mess up. With such a helper, you have a lot to do in the future."


    "I hope so," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Although it has excellent aptitude, it is still too early to reach the level of an old swordsman."


    Old Jian frowned, and soon became serious again, "Zhou Shu, do you really think I can become a holy treasure?"


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Senior''s Law of Transparency, with the assistance of a saint, will definitely achieve the goal."


    Old Jian looked up to the sky and smiled, "Hehe, I''m honored by you."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2050: Agreement

    The cold comes and the summer comes, spring passes and autumn comes, and perhaps a few more years have passed.


    The days are very peaceful. It is nothing more than Zhou Shu''s more cultivation base, but that cultivation base is not worth mentioning. There have been some changes in the world, but this change can be ignored compared with the long evolution of the world. Don''t count... It looks like a long time has passed, but it''s like nothing happened.


    ����Actually, this is what Xiu Xian is. It is normal for a long time of peace and loneliness and no change for a long time. Many immortal cultivators have come here like this. For Zhou Shu, he may only start to feel it now. Because of his progress in the past, It has always been a blast.


    Although not much changed, Zhou Shu had a very fulfilling life. He was making plans and planning for the future. He had lost the trust of the Xuanhuang world, and he was more cautious and strict with every step.


    It is strange to say that Zhou Shu has not been to other worlds. What plans can he make for the unknown future?


    Not surprisingly, there are tens of thousands of possibilities in the future, but if every possibility is planned, no matter what the situation is, there are ways to deal with it. You may not have done one of the questions in the exam, but as long as you have it, you will win the bet. Even if you don��t have any, there is a solution to similar questions.


    Moreover, compared with the time and energy cost of candidates, Zhou Shu does not need to consider at all. In the sea of ??knowledge, these are unlimited.


    Have talent, why not use it? Don''t be afraid to use it indiscriminately, just fear not using it.


    A green light flashed.


    The slim girl fell lightly in the valley.


    Her appearance brightened the silent valley, adding a lot of color and vitality.


    "I have been to the West Palace, no problem!"


    She ran towards Zhou Shu, running and jumping, her face was full of joy, "Hehe, I have changed one of the secret realms you left behind."


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes to look at her, "I changed it again and didn''t listen to anything."


    "This palace didn''t make any changes!"


    Cai Ying glared at Zhou Shu, but soon softened, "You know it will be more fun than yours. If someone comes in in the future, you will definitely admire the genius and creativity of this palace, hehe, think It��s fun to get up!"


    The corner of her mouth smiled unconsciously, and the girl at this moment was very bright.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, only shook his head slightly, and stopped training her. It is natural to love to play, and everyone has it, and so is the elves.


    Caiying squatted down and approached Zhou Shu, almost touching her face before stopping, and whispered, "Zhou, when do you gather your body for the palace? You know if it consumes energy to go out like this, two days are spent practicing. , Still exhausted!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If the time is not up, you can''t do it, I can''t do it, let alone..." he spread his hands, "The Kunpeng bloodline left for you has been destroyed, and it has been broken into pieces by the thunder. ."


    Caiyinghuo stood up, his eyes widened, "Damn God!"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Yes, **** it, but cursing is useless."


    "Wait for my palace to scold in the demon refining world!"


    Caiying akimbo, and said angrily, "Hmph, one day, my palace will hit him all over the floor looking for teeth, and kneel down and call my palace, Lord of the palace! That''s how the palace will let him go. My palace is dead!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her without saying a word, feeling funny inexplicably.


    "My palace will definitely do it... wait for it... not long... Breaking Heaven is still in charge of this palace... pay for it..."


    Caiying muttered alone for a long time before stopping. Xu was tired and couldn''t help panting, her chest rising and falling slightly.


    "Let''s take a break, let me add it to you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, let her sit next to her, and between waving her hands, a gentle and gentle breath quickly surrounded Caiying, and Caiying closed her eyes slightly, feeling the happy expression on her face, "Really comfortable. ,week."


    "Of course, it''s not an ordinary thing, it''s the aura that combines the seven Taoisms and blends into the origin of the heavens and the earth. You are the first person you can enjoy."


    Zhou Shu''s tone was indifferent, but he was quite proud.


    This breath can be regarded as Zhou Shu''s original creation, and it is called Shuzhi Qi.


    The main body is the source of Qi, and the breath of Shu Zhili feedback, coupled with the path of the medical path, the path of the five elements and the path of harmony, etc., it is infinitely useful. Not only is it free of impurities, it is very suitable for elves and humans to absorb, and enhance cultivation. , It can help him improve his physique and expand his vitality.


    Without the aura of fairy spirits, most practitioners can create a breath similar to the aura of origin to help people practice and build their own cave. It is not surprising that Zhou Shu did this, but It is very special for Caiying.


    She only knows that Zhou Shu''s original energy output is very effective. It is much better than her own absorption of the origin to cultivate. It is the best pill for her, nothing can compare.


    As if addicted, she couldn''t live without Zhou Shu anymore, although she could not live without it.


    "Zhou, it''s always nice to be like this."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu with clear and bright eyes, "You can practice with peace of mind, and you can play around in this palace. When you are tired, you can help this palace recover. This palace can increase cultivation level. We don''t care about anything. That��s great, it��s like in the Xuanhuang Realm before, busy every day, fighting and killing, but also to care about foreign races, sects, annoying to death, such a leisurely day like this, no matter how many young people are , My palace is also happy."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and smiled.


    Such a life is very comfortable, but it is not what he wants now. When he wants to live such a life, it will be many, many years later.


    "Why don''t you speak, is this bad?"


    Caiying curled her lips, dissatisfied, "Don''t you want this palace to accompany you?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said calmly, "Caiying, didn''t you just say you want to beat Tiandao all over the floor and ask him to kneel down and beg for mercy? You can do it every day by playing and sitting every day?"


    "Oops, I forgot about it."


    Caiying was shocked, and clenched his fists hard, seeming to swear, "Then come here again after fighting the heavens!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "When we have done what we want to do, we don''t want to do anything, and we don''t have to do anything. It''s okay to come back then."


    Caiying''s eyes lit up, and she looked directly at Zhou Shu, "That can be agreed, no regrets!"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Okay, I won''t regret it."


    "Hehe, you can agree."


    Caiying calmed down, closed her eyes and stopped talking, she couldn''t stop the smile at the corner of her mouth, she was very satisfied.


    Zhou Shu stared at her, shook his head slightly, and secretly said, "When I finish everything I want to do, I don''t know what will happen..."


    His goal is the pinnacle of the immortal realm. Now, he is just starting out. By then, no one knows who it is.


    Thinking of this, it seemed that there was an inexplicable premonition that struck me, and my mind was slightly shaken.


    Caiying opened her eyes suddenly, and said with dissatisfaction, "Zhou, why did you stop? My palace wants more, more!"


    "I know I want it, I won''t miss you, but Caiying, you brought the Blue Nightmare sword, and practice together."


    "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2051: restore

    This day is different.


    The demon refining pot that had been silent for a long time finally bloomed its brilliance.


    The light was soft and gentle, like water waves, but it was enough to contend with the sun and the moon, illuminating the entire valley, not just the valley, but all the places in sight.


    The light is bright and dark, and between flashes, the valley also changes color, and the huge aura around it also changes, sometimes gathering, sometimes dispersing, perceiving carefully, as if the demon pot is the center of the whole world, everything They are all moving around it.


    Needless to think about it, the Demon Refining Pot has been integrated into this world, completely penetrating the origin of the world.


    "Master, I have succeeded in refining."


    The Demon Refining Pot turned to Zhou Shu, with a simple and respectful voice, with a temperament that was completely different from before.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You don''t have to call my master."


    "No, please allow me to insist on calling you that, Master."


    The Demon Refining Pot stubbornly said, "I believe that only by following you can you achieve the goal, then you will be regarded as the master. I must call your master to strengthen this determination. In my opinion, the only way to succeed."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Xuanyuanjian unconsciously, nodded slightly, "Fine."


    I''m not used to it, but I''m happy in my heart. I can be called the master by the proud artifact. It seems that it will not betray.


    The demon refining pot shook a few times, and a cloud of white mist floated from the mouth of the pot. There was a little brilliance in the white mist, shining like stars.


    The demon refining pot respectfully said, "Master, this is the part I can''t refine. I don''t know what it is and I can''t see it clearly, but it should be the law."


    The star-like light spot, except Zhou Shu, could not be seen by anyone else, Caiying was at a loss, Jian always regarded it as nothing.


    Only Zhou Shu stared at the light spot, lost in thought.


    The light spot seems to be small, but in fact it has no size at all. One can find out that there is an infinite space hidden in that spot, and there is no end in sight. In fact, this is how the law is concreteized. The point of this is the aggregation of the power of the infinite law, and the true meaning of the law can also be peeked from it. This light spot, generally referred to as the heart of the law of the divine tool, is the root of the divine tool.


    The reason why Zhou Shu could see the heart of the law and recognize it was because Zhou Shu had already understood that law.


    Only when you understand the law can you perceive and see a trace of trueness. If you don��t understand what the law is, of course you can��t and can��t perceive it, such as Caiying and Jian Lao, they are like this.


    Zhou Shu secretly thought, "It really is the Five Elements Rule."


    From the first sight, Zhou Shu felt the power of the familiar law, which he had experienced many times in the Five Elements Wheel before.


    Unsurprisingly, there are no big surprises or surprises. In fact, as far as artifacts are concerned, the most common rule of the law they contain is the Five Elements Rule, which can be attacked, defended, and cultivated. This realm is similar to the Xuanhuang realm. The same goes for artifacts.


    Moreover, the five elements in this realm are weak, and the Five Elements Rule in the Divine Tool is far from mature, and it can��t be compared with the Five Elements Wheel at all.


    But now, these weak five elements are not a bad thing for Zhou Shu.


    If you give Zhou Shu the heart of the Five Elements Chakra, Zhou Shu may not be able to get any benefits, because Zhou Shu doesn��t understand the Five Elements Law enough, doesn��t understand or understands it, just like writing a doctoral dissertation just after learning a word. It��s impossible, but it��s different right now. Although it��s still difficult to understand, it��s not far from Zhou Shu��s level of understanding. It��s like getting a primary school textbook after literacy. Over time, you will definitely gain something and even absorb it completely. The heart of the law is integrated into oneself, making oneself more aware of the five elements law.


    Knowing better is not transparent, let alone control. It is basically impossible to obtain the power of the Five Elements Rule just with the heart of the rule.


    Of course, this was enough, Zhou Shu never thought he would rise to the sky in one step.


    Zhou Shu put the white mist on the palm of his hand and smiled, "Good job, thanks for your hard work."


    The demon refining pot stepped back, "I should do it, Master."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "How are you recovering now? How do you compare to when you left the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "Almost half of what it was at the time."


    The demon refining pot lightly tapped the pot, with some doubts, "Master, don''t you go into the demon refining world to take a look?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You just say it, I don''t need to see it, can you refine things in this world now?"


    The Demon Pot is very serious, "Yes, master, after absorbing the artifact, I have integrated into the origin of this world, and now I can refine everything in this world and transform it into the cultivation base that the master needs. You can start."


    "Okay, then you go to refining and recover, first do it the same as leaving the Profound Yellow Realm."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Caiying, and said warmly, "Caiying, please take the demon refining pot to refine the resources and help him recover. You must remember the rules I told you, what can be used and what can''t be touched. Most of the resources here are useful, and how to make it clear to the demon refining pot, remember not to refining indiscriminately, otherwise it is easy to suffer backlash from heaven and earth."


    "I have said it eight hundred times Don''t worry."


    Caiying pouted her mouth, "I treat this world as my own child, better than my own palace, huh."


    The demon refining pot seemed to have some enlightenment, and even said, "I don''t need any good resources, there is no problem with mud, rock, sand and soil. I can use it for refining and recovery."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I can''t wait for you so long."


    Caiying picked up the demon refining pot and stared, "Do whatever Zhou tells you to do. Also, if you follow this palace, you have to listen to it. You can refine whatever you want to refine. You are not allowed to choose three. Pick four."


    "Yes, Cai..." The demon refining pot was stagnant, and whispered, "My lord palace."


    "It''s about the same."


    Caiying showed a smile, nodded to Zhou Shu, and flew away with the demon refining pot.


    Old Jian looked slightly condensed, "Just rest assured? The demon refining pot has recovered a lot. Don''t you worry that Caiying girl is not his opponent, what if something happens? Why don''t you follow me and see."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, "Old Jian, don''t worry, I''m watching it, and he doesn''t dare to say."


    The demon pot has recovered a lot, but it is still far from Zhou Shu. In terms of understanding of this world, Zhou Shu is also far above him. Even the current Caiying is not something that the demon pot can easily deal with. , Don��t worry at all.


    Zhou Shu has always been rigorous. Before he became a saint, Zhou Shu would never let the Demon Refining Pot surpass himself.


    Old Jian slowly said, "Well, I hope he really obeyed you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m going to understand the law, do you want to take a look at Master Jian?"


    "Forget it, I can only have one rule now, the others, I will talk to the Emperor," Old Jian shook his head, and said with emotion, "In fact, he knows me better than myself and what to do. I''m not sure what shouldn''t be done, but he can."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, but also quite emotional. u

 Chapter 2052: gone

    Under the clear sky of thousands of miles, there are beautiful water and mountains.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with a slight smile, "It''s almost the same as before."


    An old man beside him nodded and said, "Yes, the master, the same as when he left the Xuanhuang Realm."


    The old man is the personification of the demon refining pot, which is what he looks like in the demon refining world.


    Zhou Shuning sighed not far away, "It''s a pity that you are similar."


    Not far away, Xiangru was lying on the jade bed, his face pale without a trace of blood, just as dead.


    The demon refining pot said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry master, I can''t help him now, but I will try my best to help him recover. I swear that without him, the demon refining world and I might have been destroyed."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "It''s good if you remember, but his origin is damaged. He needs to go to the Emperor River Realm or find a treasure that suits him, so he can''t come."


    "Ok."


    Demon Refining Pot looked at Xiangru, thinking of the scene at that time, Xiangru desperately resisted the catastrophe and protected the demon refining realm, and was a little lost for a while.


    The Demon Refining Pot knew that Xiangru was for himself and for Zhou Shu to fulfill his promise, but when he saw someone spare his life for him, he was still deeply touched. This was also one of the reasons why he changed later. No one had ever done anything for him in the past. Give up life.


    Zhou Shu looked up at the sky, staring at the purple mark, and said slowly, "When can you talk to me?"


    "Speaking now, master?"


    The Demon Refining Pot looked puzzled, but soon he knew it, and said in a low voice, "I can feel that he doesn''t seem to be there all the time. I couldn''t perceive his breath for a long time before, so he shouldn''t be here anymore."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If the breath is not there, people may not be there."


    The Demon Refining Pot nodded, "I see."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the stone monkey egg in the distance, "He seems to be growing very fast?"


    The demon refining pot showed a bit dignified, "Yes, it��s not so fast. In fact, I found out before. He seems to be particularly adapted to the aura in the demon refining world. Most of the aura here is fed to him. I am a little worried, no Knowing when he suddenly came out."


    "What are you worried about," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "He absorbs your spiritual energy to grow, even if he has a temperament, comes out to make a fuss, and upsets your demon refining world, it will be yours sooner or later, just as it is a small catastrophe. ."


    Looking at the stone monkey egg, he slowly said, "I also hope that he will come out soon. His physique is extremely special. He can adapt to any realm and can absorb the aura of any realm into his own use. As long as he teaches well, he will definitely be a Very good helper."


    The demon refining pot seemed to have some understanding, and nodded, "I understand, I will try my best to make him grow."


    The sky suddenly shone, and a bit of light rushed straight down and fell into the demon refining world.


    It was Caiying, she was holding many transparent blue stones, piled up like hills, and people were almost out of sight.


    She carefully took the little stone aside and put it aside, before coming over to talk.


    A valley in the world of refining demon is full of such momentum. I am afraid that there will not be millions of them. This is not an ordinary stone, but a stone condensed by Zhou Shu with the Qi of Shu. It is similar to Lingshi Yuanshi, of course, the recovery effect is better.


    Now Zhou Shu doesn''t have a primordial stone, nor a fairy stone, so he must prepare something to deal with various situations.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Caiying shook her head unconsciously, "Here is you, and there are seven or eight you out there. You are really busy!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I went out."


    At this time, he was multi-tasking, divided into several incarnations, several condensed Shuzhi stones, one cruising in the realm, and at the same time observing in the demon refining realm.


    Caiying whispered, "Actually it''s almost the same, shall we go?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Caiying, are these enough? This time I leave, I don��t know when I will have the opportunity to see the high-level spirit veins and condense the stones of Shu, and you don��t want to stay longer. What day?"


    Caiying nodded, "Let''s save a bit and use it. Besides, Master Jian can''t wait."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, smiled and nodded, "Don''t go out, get ready to go."


    Not long.


    Zhou Shuyue went up in the air, turned around and looked at this world, feeling a lot.


    In this world, he has carved his mark and devoted a lot of effort, but it will not be wasted. One day, it will eventually bear fruit.


    Old Jian paused, "If you can''t bear it, just give it a name."


    "No need to."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "See you again if you are destined."


    After that, Zhou Shu kept moving upwards and never looked back.


    He will experience many things in this kind of world, and he may do the same thing many times, and there is nothing he cannot bear.


    The protection of the small world was easy to break through, and before long, Zhou Shu returned to the void, facing the bright stars.


    He let go of his consciousness and began to search, looking for a suitable exit channel, which is the wind belt.


    It��s okay to walk without direction, of course, but it��s very dangerous. There will be natural disasters such as meteorite showers and stellar winds in the middle. It is difficult to avoid it. The wind belt is similar to the course, and the wind belt is stable. Basically, there will be no natural disasters, and they can reach the next realm smoothly.


    With his current spiritual knowledge, searching for the gang wind belt is not difficult.


    After searching for a while, Zhou Shu frowned.


    Old Jian said solemnly, "What''s the matter?"


    "This world is really special."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "There are many gang wind belts, thirty-seven, but thirty-six of them are very turbulent, which is turbulent, and only one is stable... It is a miracle that we can come to this world. Surrounded by turbulence, how many can come up."


    "There is such a world..."


    Old Jian''s expression gradually condensed, "It seems that we can only go out from that road, and we can''t go turbulent."


    Zhou Shu felt the same way. He can''t resist the turbulence at all now, and of course it is impossible to enter, "Yes, but that realm..."


    "Five Food World?"


    As if thinking of something, Old Jian said slowly, "If the practitioner hadn''t lied before, then this gang wind belt will lead to the Five Food Realm, or at least it will pass through, otherwise it is impossible for the practitioner to come here. Let me think about it, the Five Gourmet Realm... doesn''t seem to have any impression, but it should be related to the **** Gourmet."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think so, it''s probably not a small connection to the Xuanhuang Realm, that''s it."


    "It may not be a good thing either."


    Old Jian was a little worried, "Don��t you know, gluttony and humans are mortal enemies. Although they were driven out by the dragon clan, they hated humans more than dragon clan. They always felt that the existence of humans allowed They can''t survive and develop, so they eat when they see people. If you go to their world, it might be difficult to survive."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s better than gambling luck."


    Regarding gluttonous food, he knows more than Jian, and has made a lot of preparations. Those plans are about to be used now.


    He can be sure that the survival rate of going there is much greater than that of walking in turbulence.


    Old Jian nodded, "Then let''s go, if you don''t get past the realm, you''d better put me in the demon refining pot and don''t let them see."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "The last glutton in the Xuanhuang Realm was killed by the Emperor." u

 Chapter 2053: rag

    Stepping into the gang wind belt, the surrounding is full of gusts, but no whistling sound is heard.


    This is also the characteristic of Void Gangfeng. There is no sound. There should be no medium for transmitting sound. If you hear a sound in Gangfeng, any sound must be a problem in the process.


    Zhou Shu no longer resisted the wind, followed the wind and drifted away along the wind.


    Going to other worlds is a downwind, you only need to control the direction occasionally for a while, the rest can be said to be effortless, and it is no different from taking a train.


    There is such a magical existence as the void zone, it seems that it is not difficult to travel in the void. It is said that the wind belt is formed by the natural attraction between the two worlds, but few people really know whether it is. After all, the void is The big rule is much higher than the one-world rule, and it''s hard to get a glimpse of the edge if it doesn''t reach the golden fairy realm.


    Zhou Shuduan sat and began to practice his Tao.


    With Zhou Shu��s current cultivation base, it will take a long time to go from one realm to another, hundreds of years long, and ten short years. Of course, as the cultivation base improves, it will take more and more time. Short, the golden immortal does not need to fly in the wind belt, it is faster outside, and it may be several years to travel through one realm, while the higher realm is faster, a few months and days, it is not uncommon.


    Of course that is the future, and now it is destined to consume a lot of time.


    There is no time to waste, but there is no source of spiritual energy in Gangfeng, and Zhou Shu can only practice Tao.


    Others are different, such as Caiying and Jianlao, both can practice in the demon refining world, where there is aura and Shu Zhishi.


    Not knowing how long had passed, Zhou Shu suddenly stood up.


    The bright light shines ahead, and the world has gradually emerged.


    Zhou Shu checked the direction and jumped out of the Gang Wind Belt. It can be seen that the end of the Gang Wind Belt is not here. If you don��t come out early, you may be taken to other realms. This is more like a transit station. .


    Old Jian said condensedly, "It''s a big world."


    Zhou Shu brought out the Xuanyuan sword, and he still had to ask Master Jian for advice in many places.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, it looks similar to the Xuanhuang Realm, it should be the realm of the Empress of the Heavenly God, which is a good thing."


    Old Jian shook his head, "It''s not necessarily a good thing. You will be invaded as a foreign race in the past. With your current realm, if the rules of a realm are strong, it is likely to be blocked before you enter."


    "Look at it first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and flew towards that world.


    Generally speaking, the power can enter the mature realm casually, it will be subject to many restrictions, and will be blocked by the rules of heaven and earth, just like when a foreign race invades the Xuanhuang world, it is unlikely that power will appear, and the foreign race close to the realm of power, It must also rely on seals and other means to suppress the cultivation status, otherwise it would be a violation of the rules.


    However, there are also many accessible realms.


    These worlds are usually called the Void City.


    The city of the void is generally in the center of a certain area of ??the void, just like a big city in the world, it is extremely prosperous, and great abilities from all walks of life can stay here at will, make transactions or communicate.


    Void cities often live extremely powerful practitioners who, of course, have surpassed the golden fairy realm. They can ignore or even reverse the rules of heaven and earth. In their eyes, the world of heaven and earth is only a tool for auxiliary cultivation. At the same time, they also have some in the fairy world. Only with a transcendent status can one world be built into a city of void.


    The world in front of him is obviously not a city of void.


    But the closer you get, the more strange you feel.


    This realm also has many protections from the heavy sky, no less than the Xuanhuang realm. It looks like layers upon layers, very tight and difficult to pass through, but when I get closer, I find that these heavy sky barriers are full of small holes and dense numbers. They don''t know how to count, it''s like being pricked with thousands of holes, making it look like a honeycomb.


    Old Jian also noticed soon, and he was surprised, "What''s the situation?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Elder Jian also doesn''t know?"


    "I don''t know, the sage messenger never mentioned it."


    Old Jian stared at the realm, "This battered look is like rags. The protection of the heavy sky is useless at all. Whether it is the wind or other things, all will leak light, and heaven and earth I am afraid that the rules will not work...how could this be?"


    Zhou Shu was already close to the edge of the realm, and the heavy sky barrier was within reach. He used his spiritual sense to probe, and he was almost unobstructed and unobstructed.


    Without any protection, it seems that even the rules of heaven and earth are invalid. That is indeed a big problem.


    Old Jian said solemnly, "If you must go, be careful."


    Zhou Shu nodded and flew down. When he comes, he always has to take a look. He can live up to such a long time of wandering. No matter what he encounters, he can increase his knowledge and expand his way. It is definitely worth it.


    The nameless little world before, it seems that Zhou Shu hasn''t gained anything, but in fact, his Tao and cultivation have improved a lot.


    In particular, Dao can hardly advance in the Xuanhuang Realm, but as soon as I leave, I get a breakthrough in the small realm, and the aftertaste and contemplation in the Gangfeng zone make the Dao furnace a lot thicker. A drop of transparent liquid is the embryonic form of the Tao fruit, and the light has become more solid. Looking closely at the middle, it seems that there is a slight change, a little bit of entanglement is being formed.


    Although Zhou Shu didn''t quite understand the process of Dao Fruit formation, the current changes were definitely not a bad thing.


    As soon as he entered the Great Heaven, Zhou Shu suddenly stagnated, tens of thousands of miles away, several figures soared were rushing towards the sky.


    Their faces are a bit hideous, but their eyes are extremely firm, with the belief that they must rush out.


    "Is this... looking for death?"


    Old Jian looked at them and couldn''t help being stunned.


    Zhou Shu had the same idea, because the cultivation bases of those people were not high, it should be said that they were very low, and they only looked like the gods.


    Just to mention, the God Transformation Realm here is Zhou Shu��s personal judgment. Zhou Shu is not clear about the cultivation system in this realm. He can only make a rough estimate based on the cultivation level he can see. The cultivation system has been explained clearly, so the article is not enough to fill in. In many cases, the cultivation level of the Xuanhuang world is still used to describe the human form practitioners of other worlds, and the spirit stone spiritual veins and so on do the same.


    Of course, there are also many places that will list the cultivation system separately, according to needs, such as the demons and the monsters.


    Transforming the gods wanted to leave their own realm and go to heaven. This is not the courage of a man, it is simply seeking death.


    Sure enough, the few people were free from the shackles of the heavy sky, and there was no restraint at all. They entered the sky, and before they took a step, they were shattered by the sudden wind of the void, so there was no scum, not even screams. Issued to.


    Old Jian shook his sword unconsciously, "How can there be such a stupid practitioner."


    "It''s not just them."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the bottom, the shadowy shadow, there are still a few figures through the hole in the sky, and rushed out of the sky.


    Old Jian was stagnant, completely unable to understand, "This... even if you want to rise to the immortal, you won''t be able to fight like this, you have to do things that are impossible."


    Zhou Shu paused and continued to fly down, with a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    As a cultivator, you will not be too stupid. It is absolutely impossible not to know that leaving one world is a life of nine deaths. What is the reason? These people would rather die than leave this world. What happened? u

 Chapter 2054: Corpse man

    Through the heavy sky full of holes, Zhou Shu landed in the realm.


    This is an unfamiliar mature world.


    Xuanyuan Sword was set, Zhou Shu was also ready to fight, but after a while, nothing happened.


    According to common sense, if a powerful existence like Zhou Shu appeared in a realm, it would definitely attract attention. The will of heaven and earth, the way of heaven, and the powerful practitioners in the realm would all appear, block or communicate, but there was nothing.


    There is no heaven?


    It��s not too surprising that many realms don��t have the Way of Heaven, and even a mature realm may have a vacuum of power.


    Heaven and earth will sleep?


    It''s also possible.


    But without the presence of a practitioner, there is no way to explain it. Isn''t there actually a strong enough practitioner in this world?


    Zhou Shu shook his head and swept down.


    His brows frowned slightly, and everything he could see was a dead gray.


    The entire world was surrounded by gray mist, and there was no trace of aura in the gray mist, but there was an extremely strange aura, which was hard to describe, like a dead life alive.


    There is no need to mention the death machine, it is the desire for death, everything will come to an end, when all thoughts are gray, it is clear to understand the law of life and death.


    How can there be so many crashes in a world? Besides, these crashes are still active.


    It is hard to imagine that someone can survive these deadlocks, even those who are extremely vigorous practitioners will be infected by deadlocks and unconsciously go to a dead end.


    Zhou Shu somewhat understood why those people desperately wanted to leave. In such a world, no one can survive.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was a sound of fighting.


    Zhou Shu heard the sound and saw that the fight came from a valley not far away.


    A group of people are attacking the valley, and a few people in the valley are struggling to support them with formations.


    "The spirit stones are running out and the formation is about to disappear, what should I do?"


    A middle-aged practitioner shook his head with an anxious look.


    The old man stood up and said solemnly, "I''ll go ahead and hold on."


    "What about it? How long can I last? It will soon be gone."


    The middle-aged woman sighed, "Forget it, don''t go, wait until the battle is broken, and see if we can rush out, if we don''t, we will die, and we will suffer when we live."


    A young man clenched his fist and said fiercely, "I knew I should have run out of the sky with Grandpa Xu. Maybe there is still a chance."


    "Actually, whatever you do is dead..."


    The middle-aged man shook his head, with infinite sadness in his eyes, "Damn it, how did our five gluttonous world become like this..."


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the formation crashed down, and a large group of people rushed in.


    In fact, they are no longer humans, just like refining corpses.


    The whole body was gray and dry, with gray eyes without a trace of luster. There was no trace of vitality from them, only endless crashes, and no souls existed. However, the strength was surprisingly powerful. The valley roared from time to time.


    "Fight!"


    The young man rushed over with a loud shout. His cultivation was only in the Golden Core Realm. As soon as he rushed into the crowd, he was beaten into the air and fell to the ground with blood spurting out.


    "Ning''er!"


    The woman screamed, and immediately rushed over, and the others rushed out to fight with the group of non-human people.


    After a while, a few fell, only the old man was still supporting, but it seemed to be a matter of breath.


    The old man looked at the screaming young man, grief and indignation, and he unconsciously roared into the sky, "Damn god, what are you doing! Why do we suffer such sins while we practice hard? God, look up. , What has the current five gluttonous world become like, why, why!"


    Those refining corpses gathered around together, and on those expressionless faces, nothing but death could be seen.


    The old man stopped resisting, holding the young man with his eyes closed to death.


    At this moment, there was a sudden gust of wind.


    In the gust of wind, a figure appeared from time to time, and between waving hands, those refined corpses were all turned into powder, and there were no bones.


    The old man sensed all this and quickly opened his eyes, but saw a young monk standing in front of him with a weird little beast on his shoulders, his expression condensed.


    Naturally Zhou Shu.


    He finally saw someone who could communicate, and he couldn''t just die like that.


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu, but he didn''t know what to say. Zhou Shu smiled lightly, raised his sleeves and pulled the young man up. There was no movement. The young man''s pale face turned bloody, and his consciousness quickly recovered. The surrounding scenes were filled with sorrow.


    There was a lot of hatred in his eyes, but he did not act too much, did not cry, and did not make trouble.


    "Thank you senior for your life-saving grace!"


    The old man fell down and knocked several heads at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, the old man''s language was not so difficult to understand, even without the interpreter of Lucky Beast, he could still listen to it all.


    The old man raised his head and pleaded, "Senior, get out of here! There will be corpses coming, much more powerful than these. They can''t finish killing... If you can, can Senior take us a ride?"


    "Don''t hurry."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "You have to tell me something I want to know."


    The old man hadn''t spoken yet, the young man stood up and saluted, "Thank you, senior, for helping me. Let''s say what seniors want to know."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Who are you?"


    The old man said slowly to inform seniors that we are all from the same family, Wentingshan Wenjia, I am the head of the clan Wen Yiyuan, he is my clan Sun Wenning, our family is originally from Ding Xingwang, But now... only the two of us are left. "


    The young man gritted his teeth and was silent.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Scorpion people, those were corpse people just now? When did they appear?"


    "Yes, senior, that''s the **** corpse."


    Wen Ning nodded vigorously, "Maybe the predecessors just came out of the mountain? I don''t know that the world has completely changed now. About a thousand years ago, some practitioners did not die after they died, but became such corpses. Without consciousness, kill when you see people, and those who are killed by them will soon become corpses like them... At first there were not many, but now more and more, the whole world is all there."


    Wen Yiyuan added, "Those corpses are not afraid of anything, and their cultivation is better than they were before. They all carry a great deal of unexplainable power and are not opponents at all. So we have built many cities to defend, but now There is not much left, there is one 170,000 miles away..."


    "Senior, senior! We still have time to rush now."


    He looked into the distance with a lot of panic.


    Not far away, a group of dark shadows were coming. They were so heavy that they could no longer see the number.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, and said slowly, "The corpse man should not be able to use resources, nor can he grow? You cultivators can use resources to cultivate, and the reserve force is continuous, and you can gradually become stronger. Why are the corpses persecuted? So far? And, isn''t there a big sect or something like that?"


    "Big sect? Resources?"


    Both of them were stunned.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) 8)

 Chapter 2055: died

    Wen Yiyuan looked at Zhou Shu, as if thinking of something, was inexplicably panicked.


    Wen Ning thought for a while and said, "Senior, you don''t seem to know anything about our five-food world. Isn''t Senior from our five-food world?"


    Wen Yiyuan was startled, and said quickly, "Don''t talk nonsense, kid!"


    Wen Ning defended, "It''s already like this. If there is anything else that can''t be said, the big deal will die.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, neither admitting nor denying, "You only need to answer my question."


    Wen Ning looked at Zhou Shu and felt that what she guessed should be right, but she didn''t have any precautions. The world of five gluttons is now in a mess. Even if it is invaded, the result will not be any different. I have to start from the beginning."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a lot of approval in his eyes, "Stop talking."


    Wen Yiyuan pointed to the edge, his face turned paler, "But, these corpses are here..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care at all, "That''s it for you."


    As soon as the voice fell, a few corpses rushed over, sinking vigorously, fearing that they were already at the level of the God Transformation Realm, much stronger than the old man, but before they rushed to a few people, they suddenly fell. Come down.


    Their huge bodies split in the air and turned into countless residues.


    The corpses behind didn''t retreat, and rushed forward one after another, but the result was the same.


    After a while, the crowd of black corpses disappeared, leaving only a place of dust.


    Looking outside, Wen Yiyuan''s face was shocked, Zhou Shu''s level of cultivation, not to mention seeing it, but never even thought about it, while Wenning stared at Zhou Shu with excitement, his eyes flashed. Senior, senior, can you accept me as a disciple? I am willing to do anything!"


    Zhou Shu was indifferent, "Say what you should say."


    "Yes."


    The light in Wen Ning''s eyes gradually faded, but his heart was still passionate, and he slowly said many things.


    There is no such thing as Zongmen in the current five gluttons world, and the endless resources are a long-standing legend.


    As early as tens of thousands of years ago, there were no resources in the world of five foods.


    Practitioners in the Five Gourmet Realm mostly practice the Taoist Tao, which is similar to the Tao of the Devouring Tao-constantly devouring resources to strengthen themselves. It does not require magic weapons or other treasures. This kind of Tao can only ask for little return. , Because people who have successfully cultivated have been promoted to immortals, leaving nothing to the Five Gourd Realm, and the rate of consumption is much faster than the rate of regeneration.


    As the number of practitioners increased, the resources in the Five Food World became less and less, and they could not meet the demands of practitioners at all. Contradictions began to be exposed. Many sects competed for resources to the point of life and death. Tens of thousands of years ago, finally A war over resources broke out.


    In that battle, almost all sects in the Five Gourmet World participated in it, and the entire Five Gourmet World became a battlefield.


    The war lasted for a long time, and the ending was extremely tragic.


    A large number of practitioners died, and all sects were wounded, and none of them were complete, especially the large sects that occupied a lot of resources. It was almost completely destroyed, and less than one in a hundred survived, not all because of the attacks of other sects. Most of it comes from internal disintegration. For a little resource, it is common to mentor and apprentice. With too few resources, anyone who gets the resources will face disaster.


    The big sect that originally occupied the resources disappeared, but the small sect did not dare to occupy it. They all knew that whoever occupied the resources would get the same result as the big sect. The original sect of the immortal world was for better Occupying and allocating resources exist, but when the resources are too few, no matter how good the sect can not complete such a mission, then the meaning of the sect��s existence is lost.


    After understanding this, there is basically no sect in the Five Gourd Realm.


    For resources, the practitioners all fight in their own right, and the only thing that can connect them is the bloodline, the spiritual family.


    After the war, the number of practitioners was greatly reduced, but the resources were also declining. As long as some people kept rising, everything was inevitable.


    In the world of refining demon.


    Old Jian shook his head unconsciously, "Gourmet Dao is very easy to rise to the immortal, but it consumes too much and too fast, even the world can''t change, the Five Gourmet World is about to end."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Moreover, it��s all about cultivating this kind of Tao. Gourmet Dao only can��t let go. After so many years, the world of heaven and earth has long been harmed by Gourmet Dao. I��m afraid it has no ability, even resources. It is impossible to resurrect, and it is even more impossible to maintain protection. No wonder we came in without hindrance, and even many heavy heavens have lost their effect."


    Old Jian looked thoughtful, "But don''t you think Zhou Shu? It''s a bit unreasonable. There is no realm that only has one Dao, and if a practitioner fails to ascend to an immortal, the resources previously obtained will be forcibly returned to heaven and earth, even if There are many people who have promoted immortals, but there will be some failures..."


    "I think it might be God''s way?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I think it was the Heavenly Dao in this world. He deliberately did this. He made hands and feet in the tribulation, so that the resources that the practitioners swallowed fell into the hands of the Heavenly Dao after failing to cross the tribulation. After getting enough resources, he left, and he used this method to extract resources from one world."


    Old Jian meditated for a moment, "Yes, only Heaven has this ability, and he is very smart in doing this, and even the will of heaven and earth can''t stop it."


    Practitioners in this world may not be able to see the real reason ~ www.novelhall.com~ but in the eyes of Zhou Shu and Jian Lao, the specific reason is very clear.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "It seems that most gods are for themselves."


    Obviously, this is how Tiandao''s thoughts have managed to improve their own strength, without hesitating to destroy a world.


    Old Jian said in a deep voice, "Heaven is also a cultivator. In fact, everyone is doing it for themselves, but the heavens here are too far. It should be that the Five Food World is too remote, and he has a backstage, otherwise he dare not. To do so is too unscrupulous... If this is under the jurisdiction of the immortal realm and something like this happens, you can sue the immortal court and attract the immortal court lieutenant to chase after it. This heavenly Dao will stay in the immortal prison from now on A fairy envoy came to revitalize the world of five gluttons."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Most of this does not belong to the fairy world, and it seems that nobody cares."


    Old Jian Ning said, "Then they can only accept this fate, and the Five Gourd Realm will soon die."


    Go back outside.


    Wen Ning said very heavy, "...Senior, there is no sect to help practitioners at all. There are corpse people everywhere, and many resource points also have corpse people. It is difficult for us practitioners to find places to practice. There are fewer and fewer people, and there is less and less way to resist the corpse people. I think in a few years, maybe there will be no practitioners in the whole Five Food World."


    He looked at Zhou Shu, suddenly fell to his knees, and kept kowtow, "Senior, you are so powerful, you can definitely help us! Please, you don''t need to kill the corpse, Senior, I just want you to accept it. I am a disciple! I really don''t want our home to become hell!"


    Zhou Shu looked cold and calmly said, "I haven''t finished asking, don''t talk about other things, that has nothing to do with me."


    Wen Ning sighed secretly, the fire in her heart gradually extinguished, "Senior, you can keep asking..."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) 8)

 Chapter 2056: challenge

    Zhou Shu''s indifferent attitude made Wen Ning''s heart dead, and his attitude languished a lot, but the old man Wen Yiyuan continued to add and finally figured it out.


    Zhou Shu remained silent, seeming to be lost in thought, Wen Ning bowed to leave, but was dragged by Wen Yiyuan and couldn''t leave.


    "Can''t your attitude be better?"


    Wen Yiyuan yelled, "Others are much stronger than us, and they are aliens. If you annoy him, don''t you want to die?"


    Wen Ning said calmly, "What''s the difference? Do we have lives now? What''s the difference?"


    Wen Yiyuan shook his head helplessly, and said softly, "I think he is not bad, please beg him, maybe he can take us to Tianxing City, it can save our lives for the time being. I''ll talk about other things when I heard there. Another look at Lingquan, if there is a chance..."


    Wen Ning said indifferently, "There is no chance, no matter how high you cultivate, you will die."


    Wen Yiyuan frowned, "You kid, it wasn''t like this before. Didn''t you always say that we have hope?"


    Wenning sighed, speechless.


    Seeing hope, it was immediately shattered, and it was good for him to remain calm.


    Although they were sound transmissions, they all fell in Zhou Shu''s ears, and they didn''t miss a word, but Zhou Shu didn''t take it seriously. What he wants to do now is only according to his own heart, and will not change because of other people.


    Speaking of being born in the Xuanhuang world, it is a lucky one. If you were born in this five gluttonous world, it would really be a **** mode.


    Under the dual plunder of practitioners and heaven, the resources in the realm are extremely scarce and unsustainable. Even the vitality of the world itself is slim. How can we talk about the many creatures in the realm?


    Today, the world is finally covered by endless deaths, and all creatures can only live and breathe, but it is only sooner or later that the world returns to death. These corpses are just born in time, and the deaths kill the living, preparing to put the last nail in the coffin.


    Zhou Shu was a little worried.


    Of course, the Xuanhuang Realm is unlikely to repeat the situation of the Five Gourd Realm. There are so many resources that no matter how many immortal cultivators can afford, there are too many Taoisms, and the Gourmet Realm cannot be popular, and the Xuanhuang Realm is under the jurisdiction of the Immortal Realm, which can be chaotic, but It is absolutely impossible to go toward destruction like the Five Gourd World...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu seemed to realize that there were examples of the Xuanhuang Realm, and the Five Gourd Realm would not necessarily be destroyed.


    Maybe it''s a good challenge, kind of interesting.


    Zhou Shu looked at Wen Yiyuan and said slowly, "Is there a city nearby?"


    Wen Yiyuan nodded quickly, "Yes, it''s not far."


    Zhou Shuslow nodded, "I can take you there, but there is one condition."


    Wen Yiyuan became excited and nodded, "Senior just say it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I am your clan elder. If you reveal your identity, you will die."


    "no problem!"


    Wen Yiyuan breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that there would be some harsh conditions, so he couldn''t ask for it, and he didn''t dare to expose Zhou Shu''s alien identity, otherwise it would be difficult to enter the city. The ailing Wenning paused and watched. Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu was indifferent, "What do you think I want to do? Alien invasion and destroy all of you?"


    Wen Ning''s expression tightened, "If this is the case, I would never take you there!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Wen Yiyuan stagnated, and slammed a fist on Wenning''s head, turning to Zhou Shu and begging, "Senior, don''t listen to him, he is a little frustrated."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "What is worthy of invasion by other aliens in your world?"


    The two of them were stunned, feeling sad for a while, indeed, there is nothing in the Five Gourmet World now, what can the alien invasion get? Besides, do you need alien invasion? He almost killed himself.


    "It''s just a waste of time and energy to deal with you, I''m not so idle."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and walked away slowly.


    "Senior, senior, this way!"


    Wen Yiyuan hurriedly chased him, Wen Ning stood there stupefied, motionless, until Wen Yiyuan turned around and pulled away, and then slowly moved, his heart seemed to be dead.


    The three of them walked forward, neither fast nor slow.


    Zhou Shu turned around and glanced, with disdain in his eyes, "A young man who has lost hope so early is hopeless."


    Wenning stagnated, still expressionless.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The deadlock on your body is thicker than the dead fog here. If this is the case, die as soon as possible and don''t contaminate other people."


    Wen Yiyuan was taken aback, and quickly said, "Senior, he just..."


    Zhou Shu looked cold, "Senior?"


    Feeling the chill, his gaze seemed to tear himself apart, Wen Yiyuan''s heart was shocked, he stayed for a while before he felt relieved, "Clan elder."


    Wen Ning stared at Zhou Shu, wondering, "Frozen, what is the dead fog? What did you say about the clan leader?"


    He couldn''t perceive it, he couldn''t see the dead machine, and the dead fog was just white smoke in his eyes.


    "Do you understand if you say it."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "There are only Gourmet Dao and the Law of Swallowing in the Five Gourmet Realm. Do you think that there are only these things in the world? To cultivate and become an immortal, and to leave this realm, you must gather resources, practice Gourmet Dao, and comprehend. The law of devouring, right?"


    Wen Yiyuan nodded, speechless.


    It is true, they have not been in contact with other Taoisms, and they don''t know anything except the Taotie Tao. For them, this is the only way to rise to immortality.


    But Wen Ning''s eyes brightened, as if she had sensed something, she felt that the world suddenly opened up, and he hesitated for a while, "Clan elder, you mean, there are actually other roads and laws between the world~www.novelhall. com~ We don��t need to practice the Taoist Tao, can we become immortals?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, a little satisfied.


    Being able to say such a passage is far more than Wen Yi, Wen Ning obviously has a root of wisdom, and it is not completely hopeless.


    Wen Ning was a little excited, "Clan elders, the dead fog you mentioned, there are other ways, can you tell me about it, I don''t want to practice the gluttonous way, the way of cultivation is too..."


    Wen Yiyuan scolded, "What are you talking about?"


    Wen Ning argued, "This is the way it is. The practice of gluttonous Taoism is very fast, but it consumes too fast. There used to be three-eyed spiritual springs in our clan, but they have all been used up in decades, and there is no spiritual energy left. , And it��s not okay to be unhappy. If this continues, no matter how much resources are available..."


    Wen Yiyuan became angry and shouted louder and louder, "As long as he can be promoted to immortals, no matter what resources he has, I promise you to promote to immortals, don''t think about other things!"


    Wen Ning also shouted, "But, it''s completely gone now, what shall we take."


    "I have a way!"


    Wen Yiyuan''s face sank, "The world is so big, there can always be resources to find! Is it really all gone?"


    Zhou Shu walked step by step, just as nothing.


    In the Demon Refining Realm, Old Jian said solemnly, "They are used to cultivating gluttonous Taoism, knowing that this kind of Taoism is the easiest way to rise to immortality, and it won''t be easy to let go."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Go and see in the city."


    Old Jian seemed to have some enlightenment, "I know what you have left behind. If you want to make this world a few more ways, you can change the world and save the five-food world from perishing. But looking at them, you have already gone deep into the magic barrier and recognized it. Taotie said, I''m afraid it will be thankless.


    "I didn''t think so much. Compared to this, I want to see and see the gluttonous Taoism."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Old Jian, so many crashes, don''t you feel tempted?"

 Chapter 2057: Corpse king

    "I''m really not tempted."


    Old Jian shook his head earnestly, "I can use it here, but I can''t absorb it. Only by keeping balance between life and death can I make progress. The deadlock here far exceeds the vitality, and it is not suitable for me."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Yes."


    During the discussion, an exclamation came from outside.


    Wen Yiyuan pointed to the distance, his face turned pale, "Qian... Clan Elder, over there, over there, how is it possible?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t even look at it, "Some corpses, what''s wrong?"


    Wen Yiyuan said anxiously, "Clan elder! Not only the corpse man, but also the corpse king!"


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "The King of Corpse?"


    Wen Yiyuan nodded his head, and his voice trembled, "Yes, it is many, many times stronger than the corpse man, and stronger than the practitioner who crosses the tribulation realm. It will release corpse water, and if it touches a little, it will become a corpse man. , How come you meet this evil star? Clan elder, let''s run..."


    Zhou Shu''s face was calm, "Only these?"


    Wen Ning maintained his composure, but in fact, the newborn calf was not afraid of tigers, ignorant and fearless. He thought for a while and said, "Clan elder, I heard that the corpse king has a magic trick called the corpse king bomb, but I don��t know how it is. I only heard that the people I met were dead, and it was said that there are often resource points near the corpse king, which may be spiritual veins or something, but I only heard that."


    "It''s kind of interesting."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, swung his sleeves and put the two in his sleeves, watching the group of corpses in the distance.


    Not worrying about them getting hurt, but not wanting them to see what they are doing.


    There was a corpse man who was tall and stood out among the many corpse men, and his strength was even stronger. It was roughly what they called the corpse king.


    Zhou Shu stared at him for a long time, but the focus was not on the strength of the corpse king. No matter how strong the corpse king was, it was not worth mentioning, but he felt something inexplicable on the corpse king. What is it? He couldn''t tell.


    After a while, the corpse crowd rushed over.


    Obviously, they are looking for prey by vitality, as long as they perceive a little vitality, they can gather from all directions.


    After a few breaths.


    Hundreds of corpses were all turned into scraps, and only the corpse king was still standing.


    The corpse king was not affected in the slightest. A few hundred feet away, his dry hands pressed hard, the surrounding dead fog gathered towards him, a solid dark air mass suddenly appeared in front of him, and then pushed out. The air mass rushed towards Zhou Shu, with an extremely fast speed, and even with a very suppressed death.


    "Gather lifeless?"


    The old master Jian, who was taken out a long time ago, was a little surprised, "It shouldn''t be able to use the law of life and death, can it actually attack with a crash?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "It should be the gluttonous Tao, gluttony swallows everything, of course, including the crash. He can''t do this during his lifetime, because once the death is swallowed, his vitality will be lost, but there is no such danger after death. Up."


    Old Jian understood, his eyes were slightly suspicious, "It''s smart, but..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I am also surprised, as if someone is manipulating it."


    They are here to talk and talk, but the corpse king is not slack, sullen its head to absorb the dead fog, gather the corpse king bullets, and send them one by one, making the surrounding dead fog a lot thinner.


    And Zhou Shu just watched silently, with no idea of ??counterattack, and wanted to see more and learn more.


    Good, bad, no matter what, for Tao, the more knowledge, the better.


    It didn''t take long for the surrounding dead fog to be turned into corpse king bullets, and the air became fresher.


    In fact, the corpse king bomb can be regarded as a big killer move. Even if it is blocked and dissipated, after the dead fog disperses, it will still be gathered by the corpse king again. If the dead fog is not eliminated from the root, the attack will continue. It will never stop, and it is no wonder that people in this world will change their colors when they see the corpse king, not to mention Wen Yiyuan them, even if the practitioners who cross the catastrophe see it, there is only one way to escape.


    It was just that it was useless to face Zhou Shu. Those corpse king bullets Zhou Shu did not disperse, but moved to a far place with a big cutting fist.


    The corpse king circled for a few times, and there was no corpse king bullet. He looked up at Zhou Shu, and there seemed to be a flash of black light in his gray eyes.


    It''s coming.


    Dragging his stiff body, jumping like a jump, one step is tens of feet, and he arrived in front of Zhou Shu in the blink of an eye.


    The corpse king opened his mouth abruptly, which took up almost the entire face. It had no teeth, was as deep as a hole, and was unspeakable. Then it spewed out a thick black liquid, like a waterfall at first, and rain like a waterfall later, covered with rain. The sky is full, covering hundreds of meters around.


    "How strong is this crash."


    Sensing the freeze in the liquid, Old Jian was not moved, and he might not be able to achieve this level after changing him to gather.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s just blessed, the death in the Five Gourd Realm is thousands of times more than the Xuanhuang Realm, of course it is rich, the old sword is a hundred times stronger than him."


    It''s easy to say, but in the face of such a crash, even Zhou Shu had to raise some spirits.


    The Xuanyuan Sword was raised and swung, and the full-bodied crashes continued to fall It was a deep hole when it landed, and it has been corroding, but within a few breaths, the originally flat ground became riddled with holes.


    The corpse king did not stop, his mouth opened again, and another round of corpse water came.


    After doing this dozens of times, the ground completely turned into a sandpit, full of deep holes, loose and collapsed, and would sink in at any time.


    Except for the one where Zhou Shu was standing.


    The corpse king was wilted a lot, staggered, and could not help shaking. The corpse water was all frozen and condensed, and the corpse king was also a frozen generation. For him, this spit was completely lost.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Whether it is swallowed or released, there is no room left."


    "That''s the case with Taotie Dao."


    Old Jian said in a deep voice, "At that time, where the gluttonous food was located, there was no grass, and it was difficult for the creatures to survive, and it was completely denied to other people to survive. Finally gluttonous was driven out, but the gluttonous Tao was passed down, and there are still some people in the Xuanhuang world who have practiced. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I have been in touch with it a little bit, but I have never understood it deeply."


    Although gluttonous Tao is a fisherman, it is by no means useless. It can ignore many rules and change the characteristics of a thing, whether it is good or bad. For Shu Zhidao, it is quite desirable. If you can understand and even comprehend the Tao, it will definitely be for Zhou Shu helpful.


    Of course, the more important reason is that it is also useful for Zhou Shu to understand the law of energy in the future. The gluttonous path comes from the law of swallowing, and the law of swallowing is a branch of the law of energy. To understand the law of energy, the law of swallowing is also an essential part. It is natural to start from the Taoist Road.


    Although the corpse king was weak, his fierceness was not diminished at all, black light flashed in his eyes, holding his arms high, and walking towards Zhou Shu step by step.


    I would rather die than to annihilate all the surrounding vitality.


    (PS: Thank you. Uncle. For your continuous support, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~) 8)

 Chapter 2058: Crystals

    Without stepping out a few steps, the corpse king suddenly fell and sank straight.


    The ground corroded by the corpse water can no longer bear the huge weight of the corpse king.


    Zhou Shu frowned, raising his hand with a punch.


    The fist light was solid like crystal, shining brightly, and flew straight past hundreds of feet away.


    Bang!


    There was a deep sound, the light splashed, and the corpse king was torn apart.


    The residue is like rain, constantly falling down, with occasional light flashes.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and took a copy from the residue, carefully examining it.


    The abnormality he felt before should come from this.


    It is a transparent crystal, crystal clear, light black, from light to dark from the outside to the inside, black in the middle, with a little solid light, like some kind of ore, like chalcedony, just feel it Found that there is an extremely powerful and pure power inside.


    That kind of power is very similar to that of the corpse man, is it the power of the Taoist Tao?


    Old Jian also felt it, and said in surprise, "Dao Jing?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There is the power of Dao in it, but it cannot be Dao Jing. There is a saying in the classics that the true immortal can condense Dao Jing. Even if there is a problem with the classics, this corpse king is not overwhelmed. Big."


    It is recorded in ancient books that Dao Jing is the "golden pill" on the road


    It is the materialization of the power of Dao. Generally speaking, only when the practitioner reaches the realm of true immortality, it is possible to condense the Dao seeds in the body into Dao crystals.


    Dao Jing has a huge Dao power, including the practitioner��s perception of Dao. The essence is in it. With Dao Jing practitioners, the Dao��s power will be further purified and its essence will naturally be stronger. However, Dao Jing will not It cannot be self-sufficient, and it is impossible to continuously develop the power of Daoism. This is fundamentally different from Dao Guo. It is just a higher-level essence aggregate, which is somewhat similar to Yuanshi and so on.


    A cultivator can condense more than one Dao Jing, which is determined by the number of Dao he is practicing. A powerful true immortal can condense a dozen Dao Jing or even more. Of course, there are very few such cultivators. It is not easy to cultivate to this level, even if it is a true immortal.


    Dao Jing is not only useful to practitioners, but also useful to others.


    If you get the Dao Jing and integrate it into yourself, it is possible to get the essence of it and understand the Dao faster.


    Old Jian stared at the crystal and said with a smile, "Hehe, I was wrong, there are too many impurities in it, it is impossible to be Dao Jing."


    "Well, there is a lot of death. If you don''t remove these impurities, absorbing it is tantamount to death."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Even if there are a lot of impurities, it is not Dao Jing at all, but in the end it is a large concentration of Dao power, and it is difficult to achieve this step. It is impossible to be in the realm of the corpse king. It is very strange. "


    Old Jian nodded, "Yes, there is this thing in the body of King Corpse, which is very strange."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while before putting the crystal into the demon refining world, "Can it be refined? Or remove impurities?"


    The demon refining pot tried for a while, then shook his head, "No, there are too many things I can''t understand now, and I can''t refining, and I can''t remove impurities. They are completely integrated and inseparable."


    Although the law of energy is powerful, it is not easy to use it well. It is necessary to understand the nature of various energies before they can be transformed. Every time the demon pot reaches a realm, it is necessary to understand the origin of a realm before it can be refined. The things in that realm are based on this principle.


    "Let it go for now."


    If it is Dao Jing, it is of course very good. It is not necessary to be disappointed. The heavens are so big and there are many things that you don''t understand. Don''t rush to find the answer, you will know sooner or later.


    With a flick of their sleeves, Wen Yiyuan and Wen Ning appeared in front of them.


    Both of them were at a loss, completely ignorant of the situation, looking around, they seemed to have missed something.


    Wen Yiyuan looked around, still a little frightened, "Where are those corpse people and corpse kings, clan elders?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "That''s the one on the ground."


    Looking at the debris on the ground, both of them were shocked.


    Wen Yiyuan lowered his head, and his mood is hard to describe. As far as he knows, the corpse king is the most terrifying existence in this world. Only one corpse king is enough to destroy thousands of practitioners, even if it is very powerful. The defensive city is hard to resist, and now, the corpse king has become a pile of debris, and he is unconscious, as if it happened in an instant, what is the origin of this alien?


    Thinking of Zhou Shu, he was frightened and frightened, and there was also a hint of joy, if he could catch Zhou Shu, or use Zhou Shu...


    Wen Ning quickly recovered, her eyes flickered, and she couldn''t hide her excitement, "Clan elder, how did you do it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said lightly, "Do you want to know, or do you want to learn?"


    "I want to know, I want to learn more!"


    Wen Ning looked at Zhou Shu, her body trembling slightly, and she became more excited.


    Zhou Shu said, "This is not gluttonous Tao. You can''t do it if you want to learn it, unless you forget everything you learned before and leave."


    Wen Ning''s eyes dimmed a little, but he still didn''t give up, "Can''t you learn all?"


    Zhou Shu smiled softly, "What if I say no?"


    Wen Ning tangled up, frowned, hesitated for a while, her eyes brightened, "Then I will forget..."


    Snapped!


    Before he finished speaking, Wen Yiyuan slapped Wen Yiyuan on the head, and immediately held back.


    Wen Yiyuan glared at him and roared, "What nonsense? The ancestors have forgotten?! How can a cultivator give up his way at will Besides, he can still be promoted to immortality! Besides, clan elders How difficult and profound the road is, how can you, a kid can learn, you can''t touch it for a hundred years and a thousand years, so you die early!"


    "..."


    Wen Ning wanted to plead, but she couldn''t speak, her face flushed.


    Wen Yiyuan had already restrained it with strength and couldn''t move, of course he couldn''t speak.


    Zhou Shu looked in his eyes, smiled faintly, and didn''t intend to ignore it.


    The heart of seeking Tao lies in yourself. If you are firm enough to really want to learn, you can overcome even the greatest difficulties, and if you can''t do it, don''t think about learning Tao.


    Wen Yiyuan put on a smiling face and apologized, "Xiao Sun is rude, don''t blame the clan elder. By the way, I heard that there will be resources near the corpse king. It is better to look for it. If you can find it, it will be fine."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "What resources are there for?"


    Wen Yiyuan hurriedly saluted and pleaded, "It may not be of much use to the clan elders, but it is useful to Tianxing City. If the resources are good, we can not only enter the city, but also get a certain position in the city, and future cultivation will be guaranteed."


    Zhou Shu said slightly, "You mean, if you don''t have resources, it''s hard to get into the city?"


    "Don''t dare to hide from the clan elder."


    Wen Yiyuan sighed, "Great cities like Tianxing City are not so easy to enter. You must pay a certain amount of resources for expenses, otherwise the city would have been filled with practitioners, although I still have a little bit here, But I��m afraid I won��t be able to stay for a few days. The clan elders certainly don��t just want to stay a few days...


    "Well, then go find it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, concealing many things from a distance, quite cunning.


    "Thank you, thank you old man!"


    Wen Yiyuan couldn''t help but salute and was very happy. Wen Ning on the side was still blushing, looking at Wen Yiyuan angrily, but that could only be the case. 8)

 Chapter 2059: Black well

    Follow the path of the corpse king to search all the way, and soon you will get something.


    In a barren black desert, there is a huge deep pit in which black sand flows.


    A huge vortex of quicksand.


    "Black Well, or Quicksand Black Well!"


    Wenning exclaimed when he saw it from a distance, overjoyed.


    Wen Yiyuan frowned unconsciously, and hated that he had untied Wenning''s **** and told him to tell the truth.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The Quicksand Black Well doesn''t look like a good resource, and I don''t feel much spiritual energy."


    Wen Ning saluted, "The clan elders do not know that Liusha Black Well is already a good resource. At least there are fifth-order spiritual veins below. In today''s Five Gourd Realm, as long as the news is spread, there will be countless people competing for it. "


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and looked at Wen Yiyuan, "Explain."


    "Yes, clan elder."


    Wen Yiyuan shook his head secretly, and said respectfully, "Because all the resources on the ground have been plundered, most of the natural resources in the world of five gluttons are sunken underground. Not only are underground resources difficult to find, but there are often many naturally formed on it. Obstacles, like this, we generally call black wells, and there are also red wells and white wells. Black wells are very rare, second only to white wells."


    He pointed to the quicksand black well, "There are extremely powerful natural forces in the well. Among them, the white well is the strongest, and it is possible to enter the Transcendent God Realm. The black well must at least be in the Nascent Soul Realm. Will be torn into pieces, the force of nature has many forms, such as ice, swamp, mulch, quicksand, etc., of which the form of quicksand is also considered a strong one. The combination of quicksand and black wells illustrates the nature of the place. The power is very strong, and the resources are also very good."


    Zhou Shu quickly understood.


    These black wells and so on are a way of protecting the spiritual veins of the world of five gluttons.


    He leaned into a trace of divine knowledge, and he felt thoughtful.


    The hindrance was great, but it didn''t have much effect on Zhou Shu, but from the hindrance, Zhou Shu felt a trace of sorrow, or helplessness.


    This is probably the only remaining means of the will of the heaven and the earth. In order to prevent the lifeline from being plundered, various disasters have to be evolved to stop the practitioners. However, now the extremely weak heaven and earth can prevent the gluttonous Tao from becoming like Where are the practitioners who look like a tiger?


    Divine consciousness passes through the black sand, and there is indeed more than one spiritual vein underneath.


    The three spirit veins form a group, all of rank five, with many spirit stones scattered in the middle, which are very pure.


    Wen Yiyuan whispered, "Clan Elder, what should we do?"


    Zhou Shu retracted his consciousness and said indifferently, "You should have an idea, let''s listen to it?"


    Wen Yiyuan respectfully said, "The younger generation listens to the instructions of the clan elder."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, "Don''t be long-winded, just say what you think, it''s no good to be more emotional."


    "Yes Yes."


    Wen Yiyuan sighed in his heart, and said quickly, "I found that these excellent resources are very beneficial to the clan elders. I have two ideas. One is that the clan elders remove the spiritual veins here, and then find a suitable place to build one by myself. The city, with spiritual veins in hand, will inevitably have many cultivators coming to take refuge. The initial construction of the city will be a bit tiring, but it will not take long for the city to prosper, and it will be easy to do what the old people want to do."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What about the second thought?"


    "The second one is simpler."


    Wen Yiyuan said slowly, "We tell Tianxing City where we are, and let them come to collect resources as a certificate of acceptance, then we will definitely be able to get a very high position in Tianxing City and get a lot of money in a short time. Resources are also guaranteed for future cultivation, but after all, the city is not owned by the clan elders, and problems may occur in the future. As far as I know, the city lord of Tianxing City is not a good person."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "There are still good people in this world today, well, maybe your grandson is one."


    Wen Yiyuan stagnated, "The clan elder is absurdly praised."


    As if perceiving the opportunity, Wen Ning suddenly ran over and knelt down, "Please tell me how to practice!"


    If you want to gain the Tao, it is not that simple. Zhou Shu intends to pick a seed here, but he has to choose carefully and work hard.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said indifferently, "I''ll talk about it later."


    Wen Yiyuan quickly pulled away the disappointed Wen Ning and whispered, "How does the clan elder plan to choose?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I have no time to build a city, the second one."


    Wen Yiyuan sighed secretly, unable to conceal his disappointment. Of course he hoped that Zhou Shu would choose the first city to build. He always wanted to use Zhou Shu, use Zhou Shu''s powerful strength, and this spiritual vein to rejuvenate the family. Retire can get resources to practice, but Zhou Shu gave up without thinking about it.


    He saluted and said rather solemnly, "Actually, it doesn''t take any time from the clan elders. If there are younger generations, the city can definitely be built. At that time, the clan elders only need to relax and practice, and the rest is..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s face sinking, Wen Yiyuan quickly changed his words, "Then let''s go to Tianxing City as soon as possible, lest there will be many nights and dreams."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Let''s go."


    Wen Yi walked a few steps away, turned around and looked at the black well, hesitated, "It''s a pity that the younger generation''s spirit stones are gone or else we can set up a formation to cover up, so there is no corpse king guarding it. , In case someone else sees it and preempts it, it will be troublesome."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and the quicksand black well disappeared suddenly, "Let''s go."


    Wen Yiyuan and Wen Ning both widened their eyes. They didn''t see how Black Well disappeared. They disappeared so simply in the blink of an eye that they couldn''t even feel a breath, as if they had never seen it before.


    Wen Yiyuan suppressed the shock in his heart and flattered, "The clan leader is truly superb."


    Wen Ning stared at Zhou Shu without saying a word, clenching his fist secretly, and his determination to learn Zhou Shu''s Taoism was several times greater. It was already unshakable, and his dedication to gluttonous Taoism took place in just one day Disappeared completely.


    It''s not that his Dao Mind is unstable, but he doesn''t have Dao Mind, and he has never wanted to practice Gourmet Dao. Otherwise, with his talent, why is he now in the Golden Core Realm?


    Leave the desert and travel far away.


    It''s much faster.


    Zhou Shu had already figured out what he was going to do, so naturally he wouldn''t delay any more, it was dozens of miles in the blink of an eye.


    Wen Yiyuan and Wenning were engulfed by a gust of wind, watching the surrounding scenery flow quickly, but as steady as the ground, only secretly frightened.


    Especially Wen Yiyuan, he initially thought Zhou Shu was a foreign race who crossed the Tribulation Realm. When he arrived in Tianxing City, he could not overcome the waves. He could find a way to control it. After all, Zhou Shu was a foreign race and did not understand the Five Food Realm. Multiply, but after experiencing this, this thought has gradually disappeared.


    Even if you don''t understand the Five Gourd Realm and have such a powerful strength, it is definitely not someone else''s control.


    He knew that he must obey Zhou Shu now, and he must not think carefully, otherwise he would be dead, unless something special happened.


    Smart people are like this. They always give themselves one more choice and there are other ways to go, but sometimes this kind of smartness often kills themselves. 8)

 Chapter 2060: Tower

    In the boundless barren mountains, there is a city with a radius of tens of miles.


    Tianxing City.


    The city is protected by formations, and the gray mist outside is difficult to penetrate. In the center of the city is a tall building, shaped like a pagoda, about fifteen feet high, exuding a faint luster, like a pearl, but other places are very shabby. Almost all are small stone houses, very gray.


    On the gravel-paved streets, there were a few vendors weakly hawking, but almost no pedestrians came to take a look.


    Although the city is dilapidated, it is still clean, but it is much worse outside the city.


    The side of the city wall is full of broken stones and bones, spreading in circles, and the surrounding gray mist is also filled with a strong rancid smell, which makes people nauseous. In the gray mist, there are many rickets. The figure is cruising back and forth.


    These are not corpses, but cultivators and mortals. They cannot enter the city without the resources, but they refuse to leave, so they can only stay by the side of the city.


    It''s just lingering, as long as the corpse man appears, there are only two ways waiting for them, death or becoming a corpse man.


    Next to the tower in the center of the city, there was a long line, and practitioners joined in an endless stream.


    These practitioners have a common characteristic, that is, their faces are like earthy colors, their eyes are godless, regardless of their cultivation level, they are the same, as if they have not eaten enough for hundreds of years.


    Opposite them is a team of sergeants, all glorious, their eyes shining like stars, watching the group of cultivators in line, showing contempt from time to time, as if watching a group of ants.


    "Ling Lingquan!"


    "I''m coming!"


    With a shout from the sergeant, the first person in front of the team quickly raised his hand, walked quickly, bowed his head first, and when he raised his head, a bright light finally flashed in his cloudy eyes, staring at the sergeant. With full expectation.


    The sergeant stared horizontally, "Zhang Si? You haven''t paid all the expenses for this month, so you dare to come to get Lingquan?"


    Zhang Si hurriedly begged, "The grown-up has a few days of grace, the younger one took Lingquan, recovered a little bit of cultivation, and immediately went out to hunt the beast."


    The sergeant laughed unconsciously, "You can kill monsters like this? Hahaha, hahahahaha!"


    The sergeant behind laughed, leaning forward and closing together.


    "It will work, a small guarantee."


    Zhang Siban didn''t dare to reply, and only begged in a low voice, almost kneeling down.


    "Fork out!"


    The sergeant''s face suddenly became extremely cold, "You can hunt monsters? Now the low-level monsters around Tianxing City have been killed, and the remaining monsters will have to work hard even if we go out. Humph, what''s the use of your trash? Staying in the city is a waste of spirit springs, one dead one less!"


    "I beg an adult to reward some spiritual spring, if the one who is not the spiritual spring is small, I will fall to Xiuwei, I will desperately..."


    Zhang Si fell to his knees with a plop, but before he finished speaking, he was crossed by the two sergeants on the side. With a swing of his crossarm, he immediately flew out hundreds of meters away, lying on the ground, unable to climb. stand up.


    "waste!"


    The sergeant turned to the crowd and said in a deep voice, "Without paying all the fees within three days, I will throw directly out of Tianxing City to feed the corpses! Decline the cultivation base? What if you die, go out without paying the resources, and Tianxing City will not raise waste people!"


    Where Zhang Si could still speak, the crowd shivered, but no one dared to argue.


    The lowest sergeant is in the Golden Core Realm, and the Nascent Infant Realm accounts for the majority, and the cultivation base of these people is much worse. Even if the cultivation level is the same, how can all these yellow-faced and thin-faced sergeant opponents be energetic?


    "Don''t waste time, whoever is next, come!"


    "coming����"


    An old man stepped forward in a hurry, bowing and saluting.


    The sergeant glanced at him, and pulled a wooden barrel from behind, with disdain, "Take it!"


    The old man��s eyes gleamed, he hurriedly opened the wooden barrel, stretched out his head and sniffed hard, as if he was smelling the only delicacy in the world. When he looked up, the light in his eyes dimmed a lot, and he said with a smile, "My lord, isn��t it wrong what����"


    The sergeant said coldly, "What''s wrong?"


    The old man whispered, "The spiritual energy in the spring water is a little bit less than last time..."


    "Didn''t you read the order from the city lord?"


    The sergeant''s face was gloomy, "You''re old, the spiritual spring water you get is like this, it''s normal."


    The old man trembled and couldn''t help taking a few steps back, and said weakly, "But..."


    The sergeant''s complexion was even darker, "Nothing! Good spiritual spring water should be reserved for young people, what use is it for you old guys? You can''t improve your cultivation level, and you can''t do things. If you want me to say, you shouldn''t give it at all. That''s right!"


    The old man''s eyes were dark and he almost fell.


    The sergeant waved his hand and said impatiently, "Hurry up when you get the water! Don''t delay others!"


    Behind the old man, many people clamored, "Hurry up, don''t waste our cultivation time!", "If you have it, you have to pick and choose." "The adults are right. What kind of spiritual spring do you want!"


    The old man sighed, picked up the bucket and left slowly.


    "Aren''t you getting old...you can''t cultivate when you get old..."


    Vague words came out of his mouth, but only he could hear him. He knew very well that if he dared to question the orders of the city lord here, he would be thrown out of Tianxing City and become food for the corpses.


    Thousands of miles outside the city.


    "These people are really too much!"


    Caiying stared at the moon mirror in front of him her small fist was clenched very tightly, "Zhou, we will get into the city later, okay?"


    The moon mirror shows the scene of Tianxing City. When going to Tianxing City, Zhou Shu will naturally investigate. This has nothing to do with the cultivation base. It has always been a habit. As for Wen Yiyuan and Wen Ning, they look at the universe in their sleeves. Staring in a daze with the white moonlight, he could not feel anything.


    Old Jian said solemnly, "In fact, there is nothing wrong for them to do this. With so few resources, they can only be reserved for useful people and those with development potential."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, "It is not easy to maintain such a large city. There are no corpses in the city, sergeant orders and prohibitions, and no brutality. In a place like the Five Gourd Realm, the city lord of Tianxing City is pretty good, you can take a look."


    "Not bad?"


    Caiying was a little angrily, "Zhou, look at the big house that the city lord lives in, and look at other people. Where would it be better? Also, there are a lot of resources needed to build this house. Isn''t this not bad for me to repair it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "That''s not a house."


    Caiying was stunned, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The entire city is supported by the high tower. Without it, the gray mist would have swallowed Tianxing City completely, and these practitioners would not be able to survive till now... The law of life and death has a deeper understanding, do you see anything about the tower?"


    "I''m afraid it will be close."


    Master Jian shook his sword, "No matter what, the formation that can withstand the crash is very unusual."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Yes, it is worthwhile to have such a formation in such a world."


    This tall tower is very desirable and worth learning.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    8)

 Chapter 2061: Zheng Ding

    In the high tower.


    A middle-aged man stood in front of the window, looking around, his expression calm.


    This person''s face is square and flat, his hands and feet are strangely long, he can be said to have a clear bones, and a little light flashes in his eyes from time to time. He is a practitioner of crossing the tribulation realm.


    "City Lord, someone asks to see you!"


    The sergeant walked in quickly and bowed in salute.


    The city lord did not turn around, "Who, what?"


    The sergeant replied, "The three people said they came from the Wen Tingshan Wen Family, and they had great wealth to offer to the city lord. Two of them were not afraid of them, but one of them couldn��t distinguish the cultivation base and was afraid to be expert, so Come back to the city lord."


    "Great wealth..."


    The city lord was slightly hesitating, and in a blink of an eye the person was no longer there.


    The sergeant stagnated, and quickly followed out.


    In front of the city gate.


    The guard here is extremely tight, with triple lines of defense, trenches, and spear formations, and dozens of sergeants guard each line of defense.


    In front of the front line of defense, Zhou Shu stood with his hands in his hands, with a leisurely look, Wen Yiyuan and Wen Ning stood aside, very respectful, and the sergeant on the opposite side was nervous, as if facing a major enemy, all practitioners could see. Nothing else but the other two, but Zhou Shu''s strength is unfathomable. I am afraid that even the city lord is inferior to that powerful aura.


    "Could it be that the lord of other cities came to grab the city?"


    Most of them have such thoughts, and such things are also common in the five-food world. Major cities are not only facing corpses and increasingly harsh environments.


    There are the same practitioners.


    "Hehe, it''s a pleasure to have distinguished guests coming to your door!"


    The city lord walked out quickly and bowed his hands in a salute from a distance, with a gentle expression, "Old man Zheng Ding, I am the city lord of Tianxing. I have seen several people."


    "City Lord Zheng is too Qian."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return, "Wen Shu, the elder of Wen Tingshan Wen Family, this is Wen Yiyuan and Wen Ning."


    Zheng Ding nodded, the corners of his mouth sank slightly, and a trace of doubt appeared, "Looking up for a long time, presumably Fellow Daoist Wen should have been unable to retreat. I have heard of the name of Patriarch Wen Yiyuan, but I have never heard of Fellow Daoist."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Yes, four thousand years of retreat, but it''s very boring."


    "For four thousand years, fellow Daoist is really..." Zheng Ding stagnated, then smiled, "No wonder the cultivation base is so high, the old man is ashamed."


    "Dare not dare, compared with the city lord, it is still a lot worse."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said thoughtfully, "City Lord Zheng, why don''t you go into the city and talk?"


    Zheng Ding smiled, ��Of course it��s okay to enter the city, but the fee for entering the city is still to be paid. This is the rules of Tianxingcheng. The rules are the rules. No one can violate it. I have to pay it myself, and I will pay for it. Ability, hunting a monster beast at will, it can live for a long time, it is not difficult at all."


    "Rules are rules, yes."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "That''s why I sent a special event to meet the rules of the city lord."


    Zheng Ding stroked his beard, saying quite contentedly, "Dao friends are kind! I don''t know what wealth is?"


    Zhou Shu looked around, "Just say it here?"


    Zheng Ding nodded, glanced around, and said sternly, "It''s okay. I, Zheng Ding and Tianxing Army, do not have to hide anything from them. I will bear all the sufferings together. With great wealth, of course everyone Sharing, no one will be left behind."


    The sergeant behind him looked over together, with eager eyes, and they were extremely happy.


    Zhou Shu didn��t feel secretly admiring him. Although he didn��t know the city lord, it��s very hard to say that. As the people��s heart is, it��s no wonder that he can command such a big city. He laughed and said in a deep voice, "City lord Zheng, I found a quicksand black well around Tianxing City."


    Zheng Ding''s expression changed at once, but not with joy, but with anger, "Haha, did fellow Taoists come to have fun? The Liusha Black Well outside Tianxing City is 100,000 miles east of the city. Who does not know in the city? This is what the Daoist friends say is great wealth?"


    Staring at Zhou Shu, his eyes were very unkind, and the sergeants behind him also stepped forward and stared at each other glaringly.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Wen Yiyuan''s heart was shocked, his expression changed suddenly, Zhang Huang looked at Zhou Shu, but Wen Ning was motionless, looking back at the past with cold eyes, without fear.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "I think I didn''t make it clear that the quicksand black well can be explored at any time and use the resources inside."


    "what?"


    Zheng Ding shook and sneered, "Use whatever you want. Could it be possible that fellow Taoists killed the corpse king?"


    "impossible?"


    "How is it possible, that corpse king, even if the whole city works together, it can''t be killed!"


    "The last time Heiyun City and Canggou City joined forces, most of them died. The Corpse King was intact, and the two cities died because of it..."


    "Yes, I turned out to be from Canggu City. I managed to escape, and the Corpse King is simply not something we can deal with."


    "This clan elder is too good at blowing, say something else, maybe I will believe it, this kind of lie can be told casually?"


    The sergeants behind him shook their heads.


    Zhou Shu looked at it with a smile, and immediately understood the ins and outs.


    Just around Tianxing City, how could it not be aware of the existence of Liusha Black Well? They didn''t dare to go, just because of the corpse king there. Now that Zhou Shu said such words, he was naturally shocked and unbelievable. Wen Yiyuan should have not known these things in advance, nor did he deliberately hide them from him.


    He said calmly, "If you don''t believe me, just let me go and know."


    Zheng Ding showed a faint groan staring at Zhou Shu, his face getting colder, "The Taoist wants me to let you go with you. Isn��t it too ridiculous? Could it be that the Taoist wants to occupy this city? First use the strategy of adjusting the tiger away from the mountain?"


    This can be said to be very straightforward. Zhou Shu couldn''t help laughing. What he wanted this city to do.


    "Why is Dao friends laughing?"


    This smile made Zheng Ding even more nervous, and the sergeants behind him gathered around, always mobilizing.


    Zhou Shu put away his smile and shook his head secretly. In today''s world of five foods, everyone is extremely sensitive. It''s no wonder that people are desperate for resources at all times. In this environment, it is not easy to gain a little trust. , But Zhou Shu had to do this to find a way to gain trust.


    Although this world is about to wither away, it has many advantages and it is worth the time and energy.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu took out an object, "Can the city owner recognize this object?"


    Zheng Ding stared at Zhou Shu''s hand and couldn''t help backing up, his face stiffened in shock, and his speech was intermittent.


    "This...this...is it... Corpse Blood?"


    He was not the only one who was horrified. The sergeants turned pale, followed by backing, and at the same time turned their heads, not daring to look at them, and Wen Yiyuan was not much better, looking at Zhou Shu''s hands in a daze, shaking like chaff.


    Zhou Shu looked at them, seemingly enlightened, but did not speak.


    The corpse blood soul should be the name of this thing. The specific function remains to be investigated, but for practitioners in the Five Gourd Realm, this thing is mostly harmful.


    I wanted to be evidence, but I didn''t want to have other effects.


    Zhou Shu immediately folded his hands, "How does the city lord feel?"


    Zheng Dingshen took a breath and raised his hand. "The Daoist killed the corpse king and solved the great trouble for Tianxing City. Zheng is grateful, but the corpse king��s blood, the Daoist should be thrown away quickly. Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable." 8)

 Chapter 2062: Into the city

    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What the city lord said..."


    "Lao Wen has been in retreat for too long, I don''t know."


    Zheng Ding looked solemnly, "This corpse blood can only be condensed by the corpse king. It is the most vicious. If it touches a little, it will be affected, and the soul will be taken away. Finally, it will become a corpse poisonous person, spreading corpse poison, and causing endless harm. And there is no cure for it. This kind of thing has happened several times. Daoists shouldn��t just look at the many powers in it and leave them behind. If they don��t discard it early, they will suffer in the future!"


    Wen Yiyuan nodded hurriedly, "Yes, how did you keep it, Elder Clan, alas."


    The sergeants are also begging, "Please take it quickly, it will bring disaster to our Tianxing City."


    "We dare not look at it."


    Zhou Shu looked at them and quickly understood the reason.


    Practitioners in the Five Food World cannot see the deadlock in the blood of the corpse, nor can they suppress it. They are indeed easily affected and become a corpse man, but for Zhou Shu, this is no problem. He understands the law of life and death and knows how Suppressing the power inside, there was Xuanyuan Sword, so it was OK to put it in the Demon Refining Pot.


    "I will fix it soon."


    He smiled faintly and turned to Zheng Ding, "City Lord, is this credible?"


    "I believe it, I believe it, Boss Wen, I was so reckless just now, I can''t help it."


    Zheng Ding just nodded his head and did not dare to question any more. He even killed the corpse king who dared not provoke anyone on one side. He had not been affected with his blood and soul. Such gods and men are not comparable to him. No longer doubt. I''m afraid that I don''t want my life anymore. Besides, what is the use of doubt.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Can it be considered rich?"


    "Forget it."


    Zheng Ding��s eyes lit up, and there was a lot of brilliance. Of course, the quicksand black well was an excellent resource, but they couldn��t get it if they wanted it. They can get it now. This is not too rich, so what can be counted, but Some doubts also emerged, "Those... Old Wen doesn''t plan to do it by himself?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and said lightly, "I am used to idle clouds and wild cranes, and I won''t be able to stay long. It''s good to leave a way for the people."


    Zheng Ding glanced at Wen Yiyuan and Wen Ning, and nodded, "Understood, the old man is destined to be promoted to immortality in this way. Please rest assured, old Wen. I have obtained this wealth. I can guarantee Zheng Ding, Wen Jia It will definitely continue in Tianxing City."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Hehe, then I''m relieved."


    Zheng Ding saluted, "Old Wen, please come into the city."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I haven''t paid the fee yet. The rules are the rules, don''t break them."


    Zheng Ding quickly apologized, "Wen Lao Xiu wants to make fun of him. Even the corpse king is killed. What rules does Tianxing City have to restrict Wen Lao? Wen Lao will come and go at will. Tianxing City will never stop him. Please enter the city. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, walked into the city, and stopped after not taking a few steps, "Where is rich?"


    Zheng Ding said, "I''ll take people there immediately, and I don''t want to go to Lao Wen Lao. We all know the place, but we can''t entertain Wen Lao temporarily. I am worried that I will be preempted by others and it will be a big trouble. "


    Zhou Shu took out a jade talisman and said calmly, "Also, take it with you, otherwise you won''t find it."


    Zheng Ding took the jade talisman and looked at it carefully. His eyes were still confused, and he just nodded and said, "Thank you, Wen Lao, I''m waiting."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and he couldn''t even see the simple barrier-breaking talisman. Zheng Ding did not seem to understand the formation, that is to say, the arranger of the formation in the high tower to dispel the deadlock, or otherwise others?


    A few days later.


    Zhou Shu walked alone in the city, quite leisurely.


    Liusha Heijing has been collected by Zheng Ding, but there are not many people in Tianxing City who know about such a major event. It is probably that Zheng Ding and his Tianxing army controlled the news very tightly. No news was passed out, nor was there in the city. Any confusion, business as usual.


    And Zhou Shu and Wen Jia, like other ordinary practitioners who entered the city, entered the city, but they did not cause any splashes.


    This made Zhou Shu a little admired. It is indeed an individual talent who can do this and can firmly hold a city in troubled times.


    Zhou Shu didn''t understand how he did it and was not interested, but if Hao Ruoyan was here, he would probably ask for advice.


    There are not many people in the huge Tianxing City, less than 20,000 people.


    Except for the days when the spiritual spring water is sent out every three days, it is difficult to see people at other times. It is either to obtain resources outside, or to sit at home and practice. In fact, it is not consumed as much as possible. That little spiritual spring water is not guaranteed. Drop repair base.


    "Big brother, go to hunt demon hunting?"


    A shout came from behind, Zhou Shu was slightly startled.


    The voice was loud and rough, but the person who spoke was a delicate woman. She was in the Nascent Soul Stage, with a nice face and a little heroic spirit in her eyebrows. She seemed a little haggard because she hadn''t had enough resources to practice for a long time.


    Zhou Shu turned around and said calmly, "Who are you?"


    The woman nodded vigorously, "My name is Ling Hui. Didn''t my eldest brother just come to Tianxing City? Me too. I have only been here for more than ten days. I have always wanted to go hunting monsters, but no one is willing to go with me. I greeted my eldest brother. Please don��t take offense, eldest brother. There is too little spiritual spring water here. It is impossible to maintain cultivation without demon hunting Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is it all right to hunt demon? "


    "Of course."


    Ling Hui nodded vigorously, "Regardless of the level of the monster beast, the flesh and blood on the body can be used for cultivation. Of course, it is better to have the monster pill. Even if you don''t have enough skill to absorb the demon pill, you can sell it to Tianxing City in exchange for various Resources, as long as you hunt a better monster, you won��t have to worry for a few months."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Sounds good, but where are the monsters?"


    The sergeant has said that the surrounding monsters have basically been hunted and cleaned. Of course, Zhou Shu can find a lot of spirits, but this is not good for him. Naturally, he does not want to waste time. For these two days, he has been there. Collecting various classics of the Five Gourmet World, especially about Gourmet Taoism, Zheng Ding gave a lot of them, but they didn''t have what he wanted most, such as the truly useful Taoism books.


    Zheng Ding would definitely not give it all, and Zhou Shu couldn''t help it.


    Because the Taoist Tao has been cultivated to a certain level, the body becomes a space of its own, and useful things can be stored on oneself, just like Na Xujie. Zheng Ding obviously has reached this state, and Zhou Shu does not understand the Taoist Tao, and it is impossible to learn from him. Snatch it out.


    Ling Hui looked at Zhou Shu and said in anticipation, "Although there are few, but I can always find it, big brother, my perception is sharper than ordinary people, especially in monsters, and I think you are much better than me, we are sure Row."


    "If you are not energetic, you should find someone else."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, turned and left.


    Ling Hui followed Zhou Shu and begged her way, but Zhou Shu never looked back.


    "Ugh."


    With a sigh, she could only leave in grief.


    In this kind of apocalypse, it is difficult to find trust. No one wants to go hunting monsters with strangers, which is tantamount to giving their lives to each other.


    Unless you have ulterior motives. 8)

 Chapter 2063: Strong medicine

    Standing at the top of the tower, Zhou Shu was meditating.


    Looking at the old swordsman in the demon refining world, he slowly said, "Old swordsman, what do you see?"


    The imprint of Heavenly Dao is still in the sky, but Zhou Shu has not been too evasive. He hasn''t sensed the aura of Heavenly Dao for a long time. The reason is that the distance is too far apart, and the situation here can''t be seen with the cultivation of Heavenly Dao, of course. , Zhou Shu would not talk about important things in the demon refining world.


    Old Jian paused, "There is not much that can be said about the formation, mainly relying on the gluttony and the material."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I also think that the formation is not complicated. It is about gathering spirits, dividing lines and barriers. It is completely incomparable with the formations of the Xuanhuang Realm. The key lies in the power integrated into it, using the power of gluttonousness. The crashes, after condensing, will counteract the crashes outside, and always maintain a balance so that the formation will not be disturbed by the crashes. It is very clever. The people who set up the formation have profound knowledge on the Taoist Dao and are definitely an expert who has long understood the Tao."


    Zhou Shu looked at the tower, "Of course, the material also has a lot to do with it. I have never seen this kind of material. It should be unique to the world of five gluttons. It can naturally resist the attack of crashes. It is not psychic but not psychic, right. Shu Zhili also repelled a bit, but the gluttonous power is unimpeded, which is really strange."


    Old Jian smiled, "Interested?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, I''m here to get gluttonous Tao."


    Unlike Yuanli, etc., the power of the Dao is basically universal, and the Dao Dao is also the same. After enlightening the Dao, he can use it at will. He needs this power, whether it is storing objects or acting against the enemy. Not to mention that it can improve the Tao of Shu.


    Old Jian said in a deep voice, "With your qualifications, you can slowly comprehend the Taoist Dao by staying in the Five Gourmet Realm, but it will only take many years."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Yes, but it will be much faster if there is a famous teacher, I am still curious, and how can there be an array in this world?"


    Old Jian nodded, "It seems that more than one person will know it, so will Wen Yiyuan."


    During the discussion, Zheng Ding walked over slowly.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he unconsciously smiled, "Old Wen, are you still studying this?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The city lord refuses to tell, so you can only watch it yourself."


    "Hey, Mr. Wen, you misunderstood me."


    Zheng Ding put aside his smile and stumbled, "If I know, how could I not tell Lao Wen? I didn''t do this tower. How can I have that kind of ability. If I change me, what I can do is the same as other cities. Using condensed stone to form a wall, of course the effect is definitely not as good as this tall tower."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Who is that?"


    Zheng Ding thought about it for a while, then slowly said, "Old Wen has been in retreat for four thousand years. The Five Gourmet World at that time is very different from now, right?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly. Zheng Ding was suspicious of himself. He paused and said slowly, "It''s very big. I never thought that the five gluttons world has become this look. It was still good four thousand years ago. Although the resources are a little bit less, it is considered to live and work in peace and contentment. There is no such thing as a corpse, which makes it difficult for the practitioners to survive. If I cannot find a way for the younger generations, I dare not leave."


    He looked at Zheng Ding, his face condensed slightly, "City Lord, what happened? The Wen family has never been able to live in seclusion, and I don''t know the specifics."


    Zheng Ding stared at Zhou Shu for a while, then slowly nodded, "Then I will tell Lao Wen, everything must start from the fire rain three thousand years ago..."


    He pointed to the sky and said, "Four thousand years ago, I am afraid that Elder Wen has never seen such a scene, right?"


    Zhou Shu looked up, only to feel that the stars were a little bit, nothing special, and only nodded, "Yes."


    "These **** stars!"


    Zheng Ding suddenly yelled, "It''s them that made the Five Gourmet World like this!"


    Four thousand years ago, you could not see any stars in the Five Food World, except the sun. The sky during the day was like a piece of white cloth, and the sky at night was like a piece of black cloth. It was flat and empty all day long. Light.


    Practitioners in the Five Gourmet World have spent year after year in such an environment, practicing their only way, the Gourmet Way.


    They think all places are the same.


    But in three thousand years, an inexplicable fire rain fell from the sky.


    The fire rain was very strange, penetrated through the sky, but disappeared when it fell on the Five Gourd Realm, and disappeared.


    It seemed that it had no effect on the Five Gourmet World, but at night, people in the Five Gourmet World realized the difference. In the empty sky, many stars suddenly appeared, and the starlight shone down, bringing a lot of light to the dim Five Gourmet World.


    This seems to be a good thing.


    But practitioners in the Five Food World soon discovered the problem.


    Those starlights are not simple, they also contain some crooked ways. Once a practitioner understands the truth in the starlight, the whole person will change and become different from the past, saying some things that they don��t understand, and doing things that they don��t understand. , And persuaded other practitioners not to learn the Taoist Tao.


    Spreading crooked ways and trying to change the orthodoxy of a realm, such people were of course beaten to death by many practitioners.


    Although there are not many practitioners who have been changed by the starlight, the starlight is immortal, and such people appear from time to time, which also brings a lot of trouble to the Five Gourd World.


    Are they right? Where did they get this knowledge? Is Tao Tao really not suitable for spiritual practice?


    Slowly, some people began to think this way. Slowly, many people were gradually affected, and then they realized the starlight and understood the knowledge in the starlight. Slowly some people really gave up the Taoist Tao, but More people are trying to combine the gluttonous Tao with the acquired knowledge, trying to improve their strength.


    This is the problem.


    Some people merged well, some people merged badly, and the bad parts obviously accounted for the majority. All kinds of strange things began to appear in the five gluttons world, which immediately plunged the five gluttons into a big crisis, which was already scarce in resources.


    The corpse man also appeared during this time, no one knows who caused it, but the root cause must be those stars.


    Speaking of this, Zheng Ding was even more angry, "If there hadn''t been that rain of fire, our five gluttons would be fine! It''s like now, let alone no one promoted to immortality, even survival has become a big problem!"


    Zhou Shu said with emotion, "Unexpectedly, so many things have happened."


    From Zheng Ding''s words, he understood why Chongtian''s protection was riddled with defects, and also roughly figured out a context, but it was completely different from Zheng Ding''s understanding.


    Zheng Ding felt that the rain of fire was the source of all evil, and he felt it was a potent medicine.


    The previous five gluttonous realms were bleak, closed and closed, unable to receive any information from other realms, nor any avenues from the outside world. They could only follow the guidance of the heavenly realms and practice the gluttonous realms, and the fire and rain, Breaking the barriers set by the way of heaven, opening the world of five gluttons, truly integrating into the heavens,


    After the fire rain, the Five Food Realm began to receive the Tao of other realms.


    This is what Zhou Shu wanted to do, but someone did it first.


    Simply and directly broke everything, allowing Wan Dao to enter the world of five gluttons.


    It is true that the Five Gourmet Realm is already dying. If you continue to practice Gourmet Dao, the end will come sooner or later, but this medication is too violent, and if you can''t eat it, it will make the disease worse, and the Five Gourmet Realm will die.


    (PS: Thank you bookmates 1951599082 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) 8)

 Chapter 2064: Pass by

    Huoyu was such a powerful medicine that the Five Gourmet World could not stand it.


    Some people accepted other Taoists and merged with Taotie Tao, which changed the world and led to the corpse man. However, like Zheng Ding, who has obtained many benefits on Taotie Tao, he firmly supports Taotie Tao and maintains Taoism.


    The current five-food world is chaotic and on the verge of collapse.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The city lord, that tall tower should have been man-made like this, right?"


    That high tower was obviously obtained by the practitioner who had obtained the Array Dao, and then integrated his own gluttonous Dao into it.


    Zheng Ding paused and said in a deep voice, "Yes, the tower is very useful, but it does not mean that the people who made it are right. This is just to make up for the sins, but it can''t make up for it. Now the five-food world has become like this. They sin Unforgivable."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and shook his head secretly.


    To tell him that the status quo of the five gluttonous world is more caused by gluttonous Tao, he will definitely deny it, in fact, even if he understands this, he will not admit it, just as stubborn as Wen Yiyuan, and Zhou Shu does not intend to waste his energy.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "City Lord, who is an expert?"


    Zheng Ding thought for a moment, "His name is Gu Liang."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Gu Liang? Where did you hear it."


    "Many classics have introduced that he is a true genius on the Taoist Tao, who has enlightened the Tao for two hundred years, and he can also use it for cultivation. With his qualifications, he should have a promising future," Zheng Ding shook his head. , A trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, "But after he perceives a starlight a thousand years ago, the whole person has changed, and it is no longer the ancient coolness of the past."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "It turns out that it was the tower made by Gu Liang. I have also seen that the city lord knows him so well, and he had friendship in the past?"


    Zheng Ding said flatly, "That was a thing of the past, and it''s gone for a long time."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then, can you introduce me, where is this ancient Liang Taoist friend now?"


    Zheng Ding closed his eyes and thought for a while, then said slowly, "I haven''t seen him for more than 800 years. If he is not dead, he should still be in the Black Rock Mountains."


    "To understanding."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. The Heishi Mountain Range is not too far from Tianxing City, less than 300,000 miles, which is a matter of running errands.


    "Old Wen is so interested in Gu Liang, does he also want to give up the Taoist Tao?"


    Zheng Ding looked at Zhou Shu with inexplicable sharp eyes. "The younger generation reminds that the road cannot be two-hearted. If you take a wrong step, your future will be utterly lost. What about other thoughts?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "City Lord Lao is concerned."


    "Old Wen, do it yourself, I have to leave beforehand."


    Zheng Ding nodded his head. Compared with before, his attitude was much colder. In the eyes of the vindicator, the ways other than the gluttonous way were all evil ways. Zhou Shu was also interested in these ways, and he fell inferior in his heart.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, turned around and disappeared, and went to the Black Rock Mountain Range.


    Old Jian said slowly, "Someone has already taken the lead for what you are going to do, haha."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Yes, break the sky, drive away the heavens, and give light to the five gluttons world. It��s a good job, but it��s a bit too casual. I never thought about the consequences. The current five gluttons world has become In this way, he can''t shirk the blame."


    Old Jian shook his head, "He is mostly a golden immortal, or even higher. When he reaches this level, he still cares about the consequences."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The higher the cultivation level, the more you should pay attention to the cause and effect. If the five gluttons are destroyed, he may not feel it well. The **** of a thousand miles is destroyed in the ant nest. A slight negligence may bring great hidden dangers, let alone gold. Xian, even if his realm is higher, he may collapse in an instant."


    Old Jian pondered for a while and sighed, "There are not many people like you, even the emperor at the time would not consider it so carefully."


    Zhou Shu''s face was calm, "Either don''t do it, or do it well."


    Old Jian suspiciously, "Why, are you going to help that fairy make up for it?"


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "If he didn''t make a move, I might think about it. Since he has already made a move, why should I participate anymore? It''s hard to say what the outcome will be when it comes to this cause and effect... Forget it, understand clearly. Let''s leave what we want."


    Old Jian smiled unconsciously, "It''s relieved."


    Zhou Shu originally planned to spread several Taoisms to the Five Food World, but it seems that there is no need to do this. Generally speaking, if a fairy intervenes in the world, other fairy will not try to mix things up, no matter what they do. Both good and bad may cause trouble, not to mention that Zhou Shu is not an immortal yet. If he does something that provokes the immortal who is in the rain, it will be hard for him.


    If Zhou Shu''s strength is strong enough, he can also ignore the immortal and act according to his own ideas, but he obviously can''t.


    Things can change at any time, if you can''t implement the plan, just be a passerby.


    A big mountain lay in front of you, like a lying dragon, the whole mountain was dark, reflecting a little luster under the starlight.


    "It''s a good place."


    Compared with other places, the mountain is suitable for cultivation. The whole mountain has a little spiritual energy, which is about the second-order spiritual veins, but there is not much cultivator aura. This is because there are too many monsters. Looking up, almost the mountain is covered. Yes.


    In the world of five gluttons, monsters know how to use resources better than practitioners ~ www.novelhall.com ~ small beasts of plants, trees, and even stones, etc., can become their food and enhance their abilities. Therefore, they are extremely scarce of resources. Now, the monster beast can still develop and live better than the cultivator. Also for this reason, the monster beast has become the best resource that the cultivator can get.


    In addition, the monster beast will not be affected by the corpse, and probably has a natural resistance.


    These are the introductions in the classics, and in Zhou Shu''s eyes, the vitality of the monster beast is much purer than the average person, and it is indeed not easy to be affected by the crash.


    Let go of the consciousness, and soon found the target.


    In the valley between the two peaks, there is a faint white mist. This white mist is very light, but it completely isolates the surrounding gray mist and attracts nearby spiritual energy.


    This is it.


    In the world of five gluttons, if you can use the array to this level, you can''t find a second person.


    Zhou Shu fell in front of the valley.


    Bai Wu surging suddenly, a fierce beast jumped out of it, and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    The fierce beast looks like a gluttonous animal. It is tens of feet in length and is alive and well. It stretches its teeth and dances its claws, as if the gluttonous resurrection. After catching a glimpse of Zhou Shu, it immediately opened its mouth and roared. Trembling.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, and smiled slightly, "What a wonderful illusion, fellow ancient Daoist."


    The roar of the fierce beast stopped dumb, and the figure disappeared, turning into white smoke and returning to the white fog, which was indeed a phantom in the illusion array.


    A young man in a green shirt walked out slowly, staring at Zhou Shu with a look of surprise, but there was a lot of desire in his eyes, a desire that finally met a friend.


    He arched his hand, and said sincerely, "Dare to ask the surname of the Taoist friend, why do you know that it is a fantasy formation?") Book friends, hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2065: Guliang

    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and said calmly, "The fierce beast is powerful and visible, but it lacks a bit of charm and vitality. It is not difficult to recognize."


    Gu Liang''s eyes lit up, and he said earnestly, "I would like to ask fellow daoists, how to get the charm and what is vitality?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "The so-called godlessness means no formation. Shenyun is the foundation of the illusion formation. To construct a true phantom, Shen Yun must be injected into it. And with Shen Yun, even if it''s just a fuzzy appearance, it can still receive miraculous effects. As for the vitality, it is another matter, and it has nothing to do with the formation."


    "There is no god, no formation..."


    Gu Liang didn''t realize he fell into deep thought, and after a while, he said, "Daoist, how can I infuse the charm?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Bring some jade."


    Gu Liang nodded, but did not see any movement. There was already a lot of jade in front of him, all of which were first class.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and picked up a jade plate. After a few times, the jade plate became a jade plate. Zhou Shu watched for a while, turning his finger into a knife, and carved it on the jade plate. The jade shavings fell like rain. , Scattered all over the place.


    Gu Liang stared at him, not daring to slack off, but he couldn''t see the truth after watching for a long time.


    Although Zhou Shu''s formation is not as good as Lin Zhu, it is also the top one in the Xuanhuang Realm. Gu Liang has not been in contact with the formation for a thousand years, and there are not many in the Wugyu realm who can learn the formation, even if he is shocked. Yan, can''t make it, but it''s strange to understand.


    But within a quarter of an hour, the formation took shape.


    The pattern on the plate is not complicated, but the connection is extremely delicate, and there is no break point in thousands of strokes. For example, hundreds of snakes and dragons are connected end to end.


    Gu Liang looked a little dumbfounded, "Friend Taoist, this is..."


    Zhou Shu put down the jade plate and smiled, "Stand over."


    Gu Liang seemed thoughtful, "Excuse me, fellow Daoist, what is this? It doesn''t look like a formation."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "It''s the formation."


    Gu Liang hesitated for a while, and finally couldn''t suppress his obsession with Dao. He stepped forward and screamed as soon as he stepped on it.


    Obviously he was in front of the valley, but suddenly he was imprisoned. A fence as thick as a child''s arm stood in front of him. There was a dense fog outside, and there were a few scarlet eyes in the dense fog staring at him viciously, although not at all. To the full picture, but just a few eyes made him feel terrified and made his scalp numb. He knew that it was a phantom and couldn''t restrain it, so he unconsciously resisted.


    Somewhat embarrassing.


    According to what he thought, when he took a shot, the illusion should dissipate, but it was not the case at all.


    The fence couldn''t resist the strength, and one after another scattered and shattered, as if it were real.


    He had to get out of jail, but he was not excited, because the thick fog outside was also vigorously dissipated, the owner of the eyes also showed his figure, several eyes came from the same monster, a fierce monster that has never been seen before. The beast, with sharp fangs, couldn''t help but growl at him, while the saliva from his mouth blew over and splashed all over.


    Feeling that the saliva on his body was wet and the stench was unpleasant, Gu Liang felt even more shocked. Could it be that this is a real monster?


    Suspiciously, the fierce beast had already rushed over, the sound of the wind roared, and the roaring power was like a river and sea, and it suddenly stagnated. It was so powerful that it could not be resisted even with its full strength, as if it were a man''s arm.


    "My life is over!"


    There was a panic in his mind, and even he couldn''t help shouting.


    After the exclamation, everything disappeared, and only Zhou Shu was in front of him, smiling at him.


    He took a few steps back quickly, separated from the formation, and hesitated, "Daoist, was it really a fantasy formation just now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, not smiling, "If it''s not a fantasy formation, what do you think it is?"


    "Oh!" Gu Liang sighed, "Now I know how big the world is! I think I have achieved something on the Dao Dao, but compared with the Dao friends, it is really not worth mentioning. In front of the Dao Dao, I don''t dare to be called the Dao. Two words."


    "That''s bad."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "I am very happy to find a confidant like an ancient Taoist friend in the world. There is nothing like that. You and I can study together and make progress together. I am not alone."


    "My way is not alone..."


    Gu Liang muttered silently, not getting excited by himself, "Fellow Daoist said so well!"


    This sentence came to his heart. For thousands of years, he has been the only one who has studied the Array Way because of the understanding of the stars. Also, because of the research on the Array Way, all of his former close friends have left him, and even become enemies. A road is too lonely.


    Only by being born in seclusion and devoting himself wholeheartedly can he forget the others, but he didn''t want to join the world and see his old friend again.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he said sincerely, "It''s not about researching together, but about consulting fellow daoists. The ability of fellow daoists is much better than me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s just learning from each other. The old daoists also have many places above me. For example, in terms of protection, I saw the high towers in Tianxing City and came to ask the old daoists for advice."


    Speaking of Zhou Shu cheating, Zhou Shu''s formation is much higher than Gu Liang, but it is impossible to convince Gu Liang with one formation.


    The reason why Gu Liang was bewildered in the formation was that Zhou Shu affected his mind. The formations used by the formation were not too complicated, but with the blessings of Xin Dao and Shu Zhi Dao, it was completely different. , Even if the Gu Liang Formation Dao is several times more powerful, it will be hard to avoid being trapped Gu Liang secretly feels proud, "Those efforts are not worth mentioning, but the daoists want to know, I must tell them all."


    "Then I would like to thank fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu took a long bow to the ground, asking for advice clearly.


    Gu Liang hurriedly stepped forward to help him up, with a serious look, "Don''t be, right, don''t you know the name of your friend?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Wen Shu."


    Gu Liang stagnated, his expression slightly changed, "Wen Shu, is it possible that the Taoist friend comes from Wenting Mountain Wen''s family?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. Could it be that Gu Liang had any grievances with the Wen family? After thinking about it, "Yes, I retreat for four thousand years. I had to leave the customs recently. I never thought that apart from me, there is only There are two of them, oh, it''s unfair that God has suffered such a catastrophe."


    "Maybe it''s God''s will."


    Gu Liang shook his head slightly, "Old Wen, please enter Gu Yixu."


    Guzhong is very different from the outside world. It doesn��t perceive the crash, and it is also very alive. There are lush vegetation everywhere, with birds and beasts passing by, and green mountains and green waters. This is similar to the Xuanhuang world, but it is still Seen for the first time.


    Old Jian didn''t realize it, "This kid is a bit capable."


    "Yes, I''m really a genius in the use of formations, I''m not as good as it is."


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly. These scenes were all changed by formations. There were at least 70 formations in this valley, large and small. Under the influence of so many formations, it would be difficult to think of not prosperous.


    As the only person who came into contact with the Array Dao, it was definitely not an ordinary person to do this without a Array Dao system in the Five Gourd Realm.


    Or maybe, did he comprehend a whole set of formation system from the starlight? If this can be achieved, it will be even more extraordinary.


    Zhou Shu was very curious about Gu Liang. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2066: it works

    "Wen Lao w..l��"


    Gu Liang led Zhou Shu to a quiet pavilion in the valley and went quickly.


    After a while, he walked over with two cups, carefully placed them on the case, and held the disciple''s ceremony, "Old Wen, please use them."


    Those were two cups of spiritual spring water, extremely clear, the surface of the water was shimmering, like a lake of living water, and a faint white mist floated out, condensed but not scattered, hovering on the cup.


    "There are fellow workers."


    Zhou Shu took a cup and drank it. The clear breath reached his chest, and his body was refreshed. Even the soul seemed to be clearer, and he didn''t feel a trace of fright. It was just a glass of water. There is not much spiritual energy, but it has such an effect. , But it quickly became clear.


    That glass of spiritual spring water, although it is not Tier 3, has many formations incorporated into it, and the effects appear one by one in the body. How can it be uncomfortable?


    Gu Liang took a trace of complacency, "Old Wen, do you know the origin of my cup of spiritual spring water?"


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, and slowly said, "If you didn''t guess wrong, it should have been raised by several formations, gathering spirits, latent light, dispersing flowers, cold flames..."


    "what?"


    Gu Liang stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes flashed, and there was a hint of expectation in his doubts.


    "By the way, there is also a soul-eliminating formation. It can use this kind of maze on Lingquan, and it can produce such an effect. Gu Daoist is really a talented person," Zhou Shu looked at him with admiration. , "Can see such a formation, I did not come to the wrong place."


    "Compared with fellow Taoists, what a talent."


    Gu Liang shook his head, slightly bitter, "I have cultivated the spiritual spring water for hundreds of years. The Taoists can see the whole content at a glance. The accomplishments in the battle path are less than one percent of the old man, but in the next. Do not understand����"


    He stared at Zhou Shu, his face gradually condensed, "It has only been a few thousand years since the rain of fire and rain has fallen to the five gluttons world. It is not Gu Liang''s arrogance. In such a short period of time, it is unlikely that there will be a Taoist friend who is so far ahead of me. I��ve been an expert in the Array, and for nearly a thousand years, I��ve traveled all over the five gluttonous worlds, big and small cities and families, just to find a fellow in the Array, but I��ve never seen a master in the Array. I��ve been to the Chinese home three times. , The formation method that the literary family has been using is also taught by me. I can be sure that the literary family has never been a elder who has been in retreat for thousands of years. Then, fellow Taoists...


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Do you want to talk about the Dao, or ask for the source?"


    If you want to conceal it, you can''t hide it. Other places can still speak out, but I didn''t expect the Wen family to have friendship with Gu Liang, that would be impossible, and the Jindao Guanqiao in the Lingquan should not be said in such detail.


    "Of course it is the formation."


    Gu Liang shook his head, sighed and smiled, "I have no other ideas, even if I have other ideas, what can I do? Daoists can pass through the heavens and come here, and the cultivation base should be higher than everyone in the Five Food World. , Besides, there is not yet in the Five Food World... Oh, I am in front of fellow Taoists, but I am nothing more than a chicken, but I am also very curious. I certainly can��t learn much from me, fellow Taoists come here, What do you want?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I said, I came for that tall tower."


    Gu Liang seemed to realize something, "Want to understand the combination of Taotie Dao and Zhen Dao?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "The ancient Taoist fellow is indeed a leader in this regard, I am far from it."


    Gu Liang said calmly, "The Taoist fellow is far from it, I''m afraid it is the Gourmet Taoist."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I''m about to ask Taoists for advice."


    "What if I don''t say it?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Gu Liang didn��t have a smile on his face. He seemed to be ready to take action at any time. ��The Taoist Road is common, but it��s also a road unique to my five gluttons world. Easy, do you think I will tell you about it?"


    "Friends of Taoism are really thinking about the Five Gourmet World."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, and said lightly, "Then I will be wrong, but I will still teach the Dao friends."


    Gu Liang stagnated, "Why?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the cup of water in front of him, "This cup of water is so good to drink, how can it be worthless? From this cup of water, I have learned a lot of truths. It turns out that with aura as the array talisman, the array can still be used. Play a role in the body and be taught."


    "Just because of this?"


    Gu Liang shook his head, but there was a trace of pride in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of seriousness, "More importantly, it is because of you that the Daoist is too persistent in seeking the Dao, and you must not be sloppy... In addition, if there are more Dao Dao in the Five Food Realm, there may be a ray of life, although I cannot do too much. Many, but it��s still possible to help fellow daoists."


    As if he had been poked to the point, Gu Liang''s figure suddenly shook, "Five Food World... is it really going to die..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The Daoist is a person in the Five Gourmet Realm, and I should see it more clearly than I am. What is the reason why the Five Gourmet Realm has fallen to this point? The Daoist has an answer, or the Taoist would not leave it behind. Taotie Dao, to study the formation Dao."


    Gu Liang stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes full of eagerness and anxiety, "Is there any hope?"


    "If there are more people like Daoyou, I hope of course there are."


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him either, he seemed to be in a daze when he stroked the water cup with his fingers, and there was a sound of Ding Dong Ding Dong, which was crisp and sweet.


    "There are too many like me, and it''s not necessarily a good thing."


    Gu Liang sighed quietly I am afraid that fellow Taoists could also think that those corpse people were researched by people like me. Although I tried to change it, there is still no result yet. What they did, May destroy the five gluttonous world. "


    "Of course there will be good and bad."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and stared at him, "But no matter how bad it is, it would be bad without you people. It is impossible for a world to change without experiencing setbacks. To gain the Tao, you have to work hard. You do it. Yes, no matter whether it is good or bad, there will be results in the future. Now you just need to do as much as possible. You don��t need to think about anything else. Don��t give up on yourself. If you give up early, or just like Zheng Ding and others Dao, that five gluttonous world is really over."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Gu Liang slowly lowered his head, freezing like a puppet.


    Zhou Shu lowered his head again and tapped his fingers on the cup lightly. The sound was sometimes dense and sometimes distant, which seemed to have a special magical power.


    After pondering for a long time, Gu Liang slowly raised his head, "The Taoist fellow said, like a divine enlightenment, I understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You have understood it a long time ago, but now you understand it better."


    Gu Liang got up slowly, walked in front of Zhou Shu, and saluted solemnly, "Mr. Please teach me the way, no matter what the request, I am willing to agree."


    "It''s just an exchange, no more courtesy."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and held it up, the smile on his face increased, "I want to learn the Taoist Tao, and I hope my fellow Taoists can teach me."


    "it is good."


    Gu Liang nodded, with a trace of doubt in his eyes, "Why do fellow Taoists have to learn the Taoist Tao?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "It''s useful."


    "it works?"


    Gu Liang laughed unconsciously, "Do you really... just useful?") Book friends, hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2067: Xiaocheng

    Time is like an arrow, and decades are in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu stood in front of a hill with a solemn expression.


    Suddenly, he raised his hand, and suddenly a black light flashed from his palm, shining on the hill.


    The hill disappeared without a trace, and the front was flat, and the mountain of several hundred meters in radius disappeared, as if it had never been before.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, waving his sleeves, the hill fell from the sky, shaking the ground again and again, as if there was an earthquake.


    "Brother Zhou!"


    A shout came from behind.


    Gu Liang, dressed in white, walked up quickly, his face full of excitement, "Completely mastered the swallowing technique, it means that Brother Zhou''s gluttonous way has entered the hall, it is a small thing, given time, there will be no problem with enlightenment!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Brother Gu taught well."


    Mountain swallowing technique is a high-level Dao technique in the Taoist Tao. It can be cultivated, which shows that not only the Taoist Tao has achieved success, but also has a good understanding of the law of swallowing. For Zhou Shu, it can be regarded as reaching the goal of staying in the five-food world. .


    After today, he can store his own things in his body at will, such as the Xuanyuan sword refining demon pot, etc., taking the body as a precept, there will be no danger.


    Of course, the living creature is not able to be able to temporarily, it must be transferred by refining the demon pot and so on. It can accommodate the living creature, which seems to have only entered a little, but there are many more laws and avenues involved, which is not the current Zhou Shu can match.


    Gu Liang shook his head slightly, "What does it have to do with me? Brother Zhou worked hard by himself. I have nothing else to say except admire."


    His admiration is by no means false. He can see what Zhou Shu has done to achieve his current results.


    Taotie Dao is not so easy to learn.


    The five gluttonous world is the creation of the gluttonous realm. The creatures living in the five gluttonous realm are born with a gluttonous aura, more or less, with this breath, there is no shackles in the practice of the gluttonous way, and they can continue to practice smoothly until they meet To the robbery.


    And Zhou Shu was not a creature in the Five Gourmet Realm, and naturally did not have the Gourmet aura, so it was naturally a lot harder to cultivate Gourmet Dao.


    On the Taoist Road, every small step in the practice requires body exercises so that the body can adapt to the needs of the Taoist Tao. This exercise is extraordinary. It is equivalent to tearing the body apart, remodeling and rebuilding every time. At the next level, the pain will increase a bit, the more you exercise, the more pain.


    In Gu Liang''s view, Zhou Shu is very difficult to do.


    Zhou Shu is a great power, and he is already the body of transcendence. To tear off such a powerful body and reshape it, the pain experienced is not something that a conscious creature can bear, and it is almost no good for Zhou Shu to pay such pain. In Gu Liang''s view, even if Taotie Tao was cultivated to Dao Dao and Enlightened Dao, he might not be able to become a mighty power, but Zhou Shu is already a mighty power, so why bother to bear the extra pain?


    It''s not cost-effective at all, and no one would do it after a change.


    But obviously, he underestimated Zhou Shu''s heart to Dao.


    Zhou Shu never cared about these. As long as he could improve his Dao, even if Shu Zhi Dao could only move forward by an inch, he would work thousands of times, not to mention the gluttonous Dao was very useful, and no matter how much he paid, he would not think it was uneconomical.


    Without the gluttonous aura, and to cultivate gluttonous Tao, it would inevitably experience great suffering. Zhou Shu had long understood that there were also people in the Xuanhuang realm who practice gluttonous Tao, but few succeeded because of this reason.


    Zhou Shu did not choose to practice the Taoist Tao in the Xuanhuang Realm, because there were no monks in the Xuanhuang Realm who understood Tao Tao Dao, which was not good for him to practice the Tao Tao Tao. In one of the home games, there was a famous teacher who gave him no reason not to study and master this road.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Brother Gu is too modest. Without Brother Gu, I would not have achieved today''s results."


    Gu Liang still shook his head, "Seventy-three body exercises, I can''t help, it''s Brother Zhou''s own hard work."


    Seventy-three body-building exercises, every body-building exercise seemed to be alive, more uncomfortable than death a thousand times, and Zhou Shu experienced this kind of pain seventy-three times. What can he say, even his own No matter how useful the guidance is, it can''t be as great as perseverance.


    Every time Zhou Shu exercised his body, he watched it secretly. He couldn''t even think of that kind of situation, but Zhou Shu was like an okay person, unbelievable.


    He stared at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "I wish I could learn one-tenth of Brother Zhou''s."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother Gu has his own way of fate, and there is no need for such a stupid way."


    "People in the Five Gourmet Realm all have gluttonous aura in their bodies. This method is not used, but it is not too good," Gu Liang said slowly. "If there is a gluttonous aura in the body, the gluttonous aura obtained is the best You will lose part of your strength from time to time. If you are taken away by gluttony, there will be a feeling of helping gluttony in your practice. Haha, that feels really bad. And like Brother Zhou, although his cultivation speed is slower and his shackles are too much, he doesn��t. There will be losses, as much as you get."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seeming to realize something.


    The gluttonous breath is not given for nothing. Using the breath to practice gluttonous Tao, although there is no shackles, the results obtained will also be partly divided by the gluttony.


    In fact, there are similar situations in practicing other Taoisms, just like Zhou Shu''s Tao of Shu. After others learn the Tao of Shu, they will also give feedback to Shu Zhili and increase Zhou Shu''s strength. At the same time, Zhou Shu will also give back~www.novelhall .com~ Let the disciples'' heart to the Tao be stronger, and Shu Zhidao more condensed.


    Most Tao in the heavens is like this, Tao and ascetics coexist and progress together.


    But unlike other Taoisms, Gourmet is a god, who thinks that his Tao is noble, regard Gourmet Tao as a reward, and treat the creatures who practice Gourmet Dao as servants. What they take away from practitioners is tangible power. Practitioners will As a result, it becomes weaker, and the gluttony will not give anything back to the practitioners. This approach is of course a good thing for the gluttonous family, and it does not hurt and gains. But for practitioners in the five-glutinous world and similar realms, it is Not so good.


    By the way, when a practitioner reaches a certain level, he can find a way to get rid of this, but at least he can reach the golden fairy level.


    Gu Liang looked at Zhou Shu, with no lack of admiration in his eyes, "I think that if Brother Zhou continues to cultivate like this, he is likely to develop a gluttonous Taoist body!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "gluttonous Taoist body?"


    Gu Liang nodded, and said solemnly, "Yes, it is said that gluttonous Taoism can be condensed into gluttonous Taoist body by practicing to the extreme, but it is only a rumor. No one in the five gluttonous world seems to have practiced it before, no matter what. People know."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You can''t train with a gluttonous breath. How can I succeed? Brother Gu made fun of it."


    Gu Liang paused, "I know it''s difficult, but I feel that if anyone can do it, I''m afraid it''s only Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu also had a hint of interest, "If someone like me is not gluttonous, how many times does he need to exercise his body if he really wants to become a Taoist body?"


    Gu Liang thought for a while, then said solemnly, "It''s hard to guess, but I''m afraid it won''t work even a thousand times."


    "A thousand times..."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, a long way to go.


    Even if you exercise once a year, it will take a thousand years, but after you leave the Five Gourmet Realm, it is not easy to go one year on the Gourmet Road.


    bq

 Chapter 2068: Turbulence

    A few days later.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Brother Gu, after having been harassing for so long, I should also leave."


    Gu Liang nodded softly, "It is really fortunate for Sansheng to meet a talent like Brother Zhou. I hope to meet again in the future."


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "Guxiong Dadao is successful, and it''s only sooner or later that you will become immortal. There are many opportunities."


    Gu Liang thoughtfully said, "I intend to leave the Five Gourmet Realm by myself, like Brother Zhou, instead of being attracted by the Gourmet Realm, and then go to the heavens and gain my knowledge. If I have the opportunity, I will go to the Xuanhuang Realm or even the Fairy Realm. Go take a look and meet some experts in formation."


    "Such the best."


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly, quite relieved. It is never easy to meet like-minded practitioners in another world. He and Gu Liang have been together for a long time, have similar temperaments, and have the same views on many things. They are already confidants, which are rare. Now, after thinking about it, he said a little solemnly, "Brother Gu, if you can save here, you can save it. If you can''t, you can get out as soon as possible. You don''t need to get in."


    Gu Liang said indifferently, "I understand that my direction is on the main road, not in this five gluttonous world. I will do my best and will not sacrifice myself."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "By the way, I have a book here. Please give me a copy of Wenning from Brother Gu, and you must not give it to others."


    Gu Liang took the Taoist script and glanced at it for a few times, "I know, I will pass it to him."


    "Then, I''ll leave, Brother Gu, goodbye."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, his figure floated slowly, and went straight to the sky.


    When an immortal in this world intervened, he wouldn''t put his thoughts on it anymore. Even if he did this thing, even if he left a book of Taoism, it would be considered as a seed of Taoism. Whether he could gain something depends on luck.


    Gu Liang stood on the spot, looked at it quietly for a while, and sighed quietly, "When will I be like Brother Zhou and be at ease in all realms..."


    The battered canopy of the Five Food World was soon left behind by Zhou Shu and entered the void again.


    "There is only one stable wind belt, the others are turbulence."


    Zhou Shu looked around and quickly came to a conclusion.


    "Same as that guy said."


    Old Jian said in a slow voice, "To leave the Five Gourmet Realm and rise to immortality, the only safe way is to get through the Gourmet Realm. In fact, many realms created by the gods are like this. The gods believe that the creatures in the New Realm must be To return to their mother realm and become their own subordinates, because these creatures can ascend to immortals all because of their rewards. It is not allowed to go to other realms. Therefore, most of the places they choose to create are all This is where this kind of turbulence converges."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The only wind belt was formed naturally when the New Territories were formed."


    The unnamed small world he has visited will naturally connect with the surrounding world after it is formed, or attract or repel it, and the Gang Wind Belt will be born because of this.


    After walking through several realms, he also has some understanding of the void, and these knowledge are all experienced and then summarized, not by reading classics or by staying in the fairy realm.


    "Stop talking about it, think about how to leave."


    Elder Jian was a little worried, "It''s impossible to go back to Xiaojie, I can only gamble on luck."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the distance, "That''s it."


    Old Jian stagnated, "Well, isn''t it the biggest one? You just touched the turbulence, so you have to touch the biggest one?"


    That turbulent flow also appeared to be very prominent among many turbulences, such as a long billowing river that could not move forward, while other turbulences were like small streams, and one could feel the wind roaring and shaking the sky.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This turbulence is the biggest. It should have been there for a long time. It is said that law enforcement teams from all walks of life will clean up those dangerous turbulences, especially those connected to the void vortex. Suppose law enforcement teams have been here. If it can continue to exist, it means that the security is somewhat higher, and the newly formed turbulence is hard to say. I don��t know where it will lead, and it may burst midway."


    Old Jian seemed to realize something, "It''s really not easy to be able to stay in the void for a long time. What you said makes sense."


    Zhou Shu said again, "Although the momentum in the turbulence is strong, it tends to be stable. I can bear it. The other undercurrents are turbulent. If there is a vortex or a storm going away, it will be troublesome."


    "Listen to you."


    Elder Jian could only nod his head, and only sighed unconsciously, "How long has it passed, how do I feel that you know the void better than I do?"


    "I''m not far behind."


    Zhou Shu smiled, took Xuanyuanjian into the income, and then flew towards the biggest turbulent current.


    It cannot be said that he understands the void better than Jianlao, because most of his conclusions come from speculation. Based on the speculations made based on known facts, the accuracy of the speculation is quite credible through millions of calculations, but it is not without errors. Possible.


    As soon as he flew to the edge of the turbulent flow, he came vigorously, and instantly swept his whole body, like thousands of ropes, tied Zhou Shu into the turbulent flow.


    Zhou Shu didn''t struggle, but took advantage of the trend and slipped directly into the turbulence.


    There was a tingling pain all over.


    The wind in the turbulent flow is obviously much more violent, and the direction is not consistent. It is in all directions, big and small, and changes every moment. Being in it is like a soybean placed in a millstone. The squeeze back and forth from left to right was miserable.


    But Zhou Shu adapted quickly.


    The already tough body has gone through many times of forging in the five gluttons world, and it is even more indestructible. As long as it does not face the most violent wind, other small turbulences are not a big problem, but can be used to hone the body. , Polish the gluttonous road.


    It is also impossible for him to face the most violent wind in the turbulence, which is tantamount to running against the current in the turbulence, which is not what he can do.


    Zhou Shu adjusted his body, trying to assume the most suitable posture, so that he would follow the direction of the turbulence without being torn by other winds.


    It didn''t take long before he found it, and the whole person settled down.


    "never mind?"


    The voice of concern came from the body.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s okay, now let''s see where this turbulence can take us."


    "I hope it won''t be a whirlpool, other realms are fine. After leaving the Xuanhuang realm, our luck has always been good and we have not encountered danger."


    "I have had good luck twice, but the third time I am afraid it will be difficult."


    "Freeze said!"


    "Ha ha."


    The voice fell silent, and in the void, no sound could be heard anymore.


    Zhou Shu looked around quietly, with a smile.


    Void travel is lonely and silent is just for thinking about the rare moment of peace in the Xuanhuang world in the past, but now it is completely different.


    The speed of turbulence is much faster than that of ordinary wind belts. It is several times more than that of the surrounding starry sky. If you can understand the turbulence or control the turbulence, you can use it. Traveling in the void is definitely better than the Gang Wind Belt.


    Zhou Shu is still far from this step, but he is more than just thinking that Zhihai has become busy, constantly analyzing and understanding the turbulence.


    Every day after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, Zhou Shu greedily absorbed all knowledge like a sponge.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2069: Danger

    I don''t know how long it took.


    "looking at what?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s behavior is very unusual, Old Jian said curiously.


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes slightly and pointed to the outside silently, his expression becoming more solemn.


    In the distance, among countless starlights, there is an unusually bright red light spot. The emitted light is extremely strong, so strong that Zhou Shu and Jian Lao, who are far away, can''t look directly at it. Just the sight of it, there is a kind of body. The feeling of being melted.


    "this is?"


    Old Jian quickly withdrew his perception, and his mind trembled a little.


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what it is, but the light spot is getting bigger and bigger. It is coming from here, not very far from us, at most one day."


    "No way����"


    Old Jian shook unconsciously, and the unknown things with powerful strength that could not be seen clearly were unspeakably terrifying. If they were really bullied, they would be wiped out instantly, and it was impossible to resist.


    He hesitated, "Can you avoid it in advance?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I have tried, but I have not been able to get rid of the turbulence. I can''t find a gap large enough. There may be a chance, but not now."


    Old Jian was stagnant, "In other words, he can only resign himself to his fate."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Maybe we can find another way."


    "Hey, we''ve avoided it a few times and it''s not bad, hopefully this time..."


    Old Jian sighed, calmed down slowly, and laughed, his smile was full of self-deprecating.


    Along the way, they encountered countless dangers, and one feeling was particularly obvious, that is, they are powerless at the mercy of the sky.


    Not to mention the small danger, the big danger once encountered was a meteorite shower.


    For Zhou Shu and Old Jian, every meteorite falling in the void is dangerous. The high temperature and the powerful impact are by no means less than the tenth calamity.


    Ordinary meteorite rain, hundreds of meteorites fall, they are not too worried, but what they encounter is not an ordinary meteorite rain, it is a real heavy rain, meteorites are endless, densely falling, and one step In three months, I am afraid that there will not be hundreds of billions of meteorites.


    ����If Zhou Shu is not in the turbulence, he cannot survive.


    The turbulent wind smashed most of the meteorites, and the few that fell to the side were also offset by a large amount of force, which did not cause much danger.


    It is worth mentioning that Zhou Shu was not injured, but got a chance.


    Zhou Shu collected many meteorite cores. Meteorites are rare refining materials. The cores are even more important. The magic weapons of many circles are made of meteorite cores. Of course, there are different grades, and the price of good and bad is very different. The rain was exceptionally strong, which made Zhou Shu''s meteorite core very good, and he could get good resources when he got the fairy world.


    The other time was Voidstorm, one of the most terrifying calamities in the void.


    I feel a little palpitating now.


    The huge tornado storm suddenly appeared, just like a dragon, shattering everything passing by.


    They saw with their own eyes that a small world turned into countless residues in the storm, disappeared completely, and died before it matured.


    Even if I know that this kind of thing is not uncommon, it is still very shocking when I see it.


    After tearing up everything around him, the storm still didn''t stop, and it rolled towards the turbulent current, but when there were still a few days away from them, it disappeared suddenly, coming inexplicably and leaving suddenly.


    For them, they finally escaped. If the storm continues for a few more days, they will be the same as that small world, and they will never be alive again.


    All kinds of disasters in the void come and go suddenly, and Zhou Shu, who is not an immortal yet, has no possibility of resisting.


    In the face of these, in addition to lamenting the emptiness of the void, what Zhou Shu can do is to record these one by one, try to understand and try to understand the mystery, as for resisting and fleeing, it is all about the fate.


    After a few hours.


    Zhou Shu and Old Jian were paying attention to the light spots in the distance and didn''t dare to relax at all, but the situation seemed to be getting worse.


    The spot of light has become much larger, it looks almost as big as the head, and the light is extremely dazzling. All other starlight is covered up. Of course, it is even more difficult to look directly at it. I can only simulate the eyes to see and perceive with the divine consciousness. It will not last a while, and the divine consciousness that has been protruding will melt away.


    The turbulence also became hot, and the gong wind inside turned into a warm current, hitting Zhou Shu all at once.


    My body feels warm, but my heart is cold.


    "Can''t avoid it."


    Old Jian said indifferently, he seemed to have seen something.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s too big, we can''t run out of his range, but the feeling this time is different from the previous few times."


    Old Jian said slowly, "How is it different?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "This light spot is not like a disaster in the sky. Those disasters have no will, come and go, and there is no fixed pattern to follow. This time, I feel it is different, as if There is individual will in it, which is more like man-made."


    Through deduction and calculation, he also understood a lot of void disaster knowledge, this time it seems to be different.


    Old Jian said solemnly, "It''s like looking at us?"


    "Do you feel that way too?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "I feel very strong. He came in this direction, which is completely different from the previous natural disasters."


    Old Jian smiled unknowingly, and laughed a little proudly, "Haha, we haven''t reached the immortal world yet, someone is coming at us."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It won''t be us, we are not qualified, it''s more like something in this direction, we just happened to happen, or..." As he said, he suddenly stopped, "The light point ahead, There seems to be something?"


    Elder Jian let go of his consciousness and looked at it for a while, and said in surprise, "Is there something!"


    The spot of light is getting closer and closer to them, and we can see more and more clearly. In front of the spot of light, there is a strangely shaped object, which is rushing towards this side desperately, and the spot of light seems to be following this thing to chase it. .


    As the light spot gets closer, the two can see more clearly.


    That thing was supposed to be a monster, which was hidden by the light of the light spots before, and now it showed its shape.


    The body is extremely long, I am afraid that it will not be 100,000 miles long. There are countless fine feet stretched out under the body. A light stroke is hundreds of thousands of miles away. The body is covered with black triangular scales, and the scales are shining blue. The gleaming light seems to be poisonous, the body is very thin, and the head is extraordinarily huge, but there are no eyes or mouths on the head, only a pair of horns grows on top of it, like deer antlers, with many branches.


    "What is this..."


    Old Jian was stunned after taking back his perception I have never heard of such huge monsters.


    "I don''t know, I just know that if we let it touch us, we will die."


    Even Zhou Shu, his mind inevitably moved a little, completely out of the scope of his cognition, he settled down, and said in a deep voice, "Old Jian, you go in first."


    Old Jian shook his sword, "Forget it, I don''t want to die unclearly. Even if I die, I have to watch myself die."


    Zhou Shu nodded and squeezed Xuanyuanjian firmly.


    Jian Guang suddenly illuminates the turbulence.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2070: Behemoth

    The sword light was bright, but completely submerged in red light.


    The red light is getting closer and bigger, already covering most of the sky.


    The behemoth before the red light became more distinct, and every pore was clearly visible, because the pores were as big as a cave.


    Thousands of thin feet are moving, and every stroke can roll up a huge storm.


    Zhou Shu in the turbulent flow, his body kept shaking, the turbulent flow of dozens of miles thick, in front of the light spot and the giant beast, was as small as a head, and then it swayed, and Zhou in the turbulent flow Shu, how can you stand firm?


    Zhou Shu tried his best to maintain balance, watching the giant beast in the distance and the boundless red brilliance.


    He didn''t expect to come so quickly, in an instant, the behemoth and the light spot seemed to speed up at the same time, and soon came before him.


    The ferocious form and violent movements are unobstructed. Even if there is no sound, you can feel the vast oppressive power and the rapid breathing of the giant beasts, just like the ocean tide falling together. In the face of the huge impact, the turbulence will sometimes swing away, and sometimes Floating close, as if about to break.


    Zhou Shu calmed his mind, facing an opponent that could not be defeated, he would not shrink back.


    Just like when he started to practice the Sword of Treading on the Sea, he regarded the giant beast in front of him as the sea he had faced at the beginning. It was also a sword for one person. Even if he could not resist the beast like conquering the sea, he would desperately find a chance to take the opportunity. Escape.


    He can''t die here.


    It''s not that there is no chance, the giant beast is also running away, and he may not notice him as small as a grain of rice.


    Vigorously arrived.


    The distance is too close, but the air of breathing has completely penetrated the protection of the turbulence and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn��t dodge or dodge. He leaned forward towards that strength and clung to it tightly. In front of Juli, dodge was useless. All he could do was "melt into one" with that strength. Less force, no block or resistance, drift away with the force.


    Like a fluff in the wind.


    As soon as he touched the airflow, Zhou Shu felt like his whole body was torn apart, and his hands and feet were bent after a severe shake, and his body began to lose control.


    The strength is so great that even if Zhou Shu chooses the correct way of coping, he will inevitably be injured.


    Zhou Shu did not panic, supported his body with the Xuanyuan sword. At the same time, bits and pieces of Shu Zhili emerged from the Taoist furnace and recovered his broken body. His Shu Zhili was hidden in his body without a trace. Avoid confrontation with behemoths.


    When Zhou Shu was in pain all over, Shi Haili suddenly heard a voice.


    "Niezha! Do you still want to escape!"


    The voice was extremely loud, as if the entire void could be heard, but it was clear in the ears, without any noise.


    As soon as the voice fell, the light spot behind the giant beast suddenly lit up, much more brilliant than before, and in the void, no other light and colors could be seen.


    In an instant, the red light soared and rushed straight up, covering the giant beast completely.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly closed his eyes and withdrew most of his perception. He had realized before that the light would swallow the perception, but it would not harm the body. As long as you don��t spy, it��s just that, you won��t see the situation afterwards. .


    The giant beast panicked, his body twisted, his feet moved, trying to get rid of the red light.


    Juli continued to release, numerous large and small vortices appeared in the void, and the void storm was about to appear.


    But the mask was like a big hand, slowly closing, and gradually swallowing the giant beast, and even everything around the giant beast swallowed in.


    All the struggles of the giant beasts are in vain, and the huge force has no effect in the light shield. No matter how strong or strong, it will dissipate in the light of the light. Those vortices, unformed storms, have not really appeared yet. Eliminate.


    After the mask swallowed the giant beast, the light began to dim, and the spot of light also shrank.


    Zhou Shu has been concentrating on guarding his body and sword, and has no perception of the outside world. He just feels that the strength around him is getting smaller and smaller, and the turbulent wind is gradually returning to normal, so he settled down, thinking that it should be a fairy. .


    The red light spot came from tracking the giant beast, like the fairy magic weapon, or the fairy body. Just now, it shot at the right time to suppress the giant beast.


    When Zhou Shu felt that the light was very weak, Zhou Shu immediately let go of his consciousness and felt his surroundings.


    The huge behemoth is gone, the red light spot has shrunk a lot, and it can''t help retreating, it seems that it will disappear completely in a short time.


    "never mind?"


    Mr. Jian asked in a low voice what he felt.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It seems that there is no problem, the behemoth is gone."


    Old Jian laughed, "The turbulence has also recovered, hey, I was really worried that the big guy would interrupt the turbulence, then we would be miserable...what is that thing, there is such a big thing in the void? Behemoth? This is a real behemoth. Even if it is rumored, Kunpeng may not be that big."


    Zhou Shu stared at the shrinking light spot, seemingly thoughtful, "Who knows, everything can be in the void, and everything can be born."


    The giant beast still had a spot of light, which left a deep impression on him, but the situation was so sudden that he hadn''t had time to think about it.


    "Don''t look, let''s hurry up."


    Old Jian shook his sword and said seriously, "This journey is too long, and I can''t stand it anymore. I''d better get to a big world soon."


    "I don''t know when I will arrive."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and Mr. Jian felt the same way.


    He likes to feel in the unknown and gain more insights, but he is not willing to be in danger from time to time.


    It seems that you need to find a place to practice well. At least you have to enter the realm of dispersing immortals and master the power of immortality, then you will have more choices when walking in the void, so as not to leave your destiny to the unknown.


    Following the turbulence, Zhou Shu speeded up unconsciously.


    The endless void.


    An old man sat upright, holding a red ball in his hand.


    The ball is indistinguishable from reality and it is shrouded in a faint haze. The edge is not visible, but it is crystal clear and reveals an attractive luster. Upon closer inspection, there is a dark black bug inside the ball, only three inches in size. , The big head and long body, like a centipede, are jumping back and forth anxiously, but can''t get out of the ball.


    "Destroyed the old man''s medicine garden, still want to run?"


    The old man gave a cold snort He stretched his fingers on the ball and flicked it lightly, the red light suddenly rose, the bug screamed, and his body suddenly curled up into a ball.


    "Nicky barrier, a good medicine garden, unexpectedly gave birth to such an evil barrier like you!"


    The old man looked at the bug in the ball, and his anger gradually came up, "Do you know how hard it is to find the pharmacy now? Everyone wants it, but there are fewer and fewer suitable places, and everyone wants to see it. , I finally got rid of the guardian, and found one, which happened to be the law that the old man needed. Hehe, it was about to be reaped, but it was ruined by your evil, **** it!"


    The worm shivered and dared not move at all.


    "What are you afraid of? You can''t die if you want to."


    Looking at the ball, the old man smiled sorrowfully, put the ball into his sleeve, and disappeared.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2071: Into the city

    After a long time.


    Old Jian was surprised, "Is there a realm ahead?"


    "Well, a big world."


    Zhou Shu nodded and breathed a sigh of relief, "I have finally seen the boundary, let''s go over."


    Old Jian suspiciously, "In the past? Did you think of a way to get rid of the turbulence?"


    "Stayed in for so long, if you still can''t figure out a way to get out, it''s nothing."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, his body suddenly twisted and glide like a snake. No matter how violent the wind was, Zhou Shu could not change Zhou Shu''s path. After a few dozen breaths, Zhou Shu swam to the edge of the turbulence.


    "That''s not bad!"


    Old Jian was shocked, "In other words, you can use the turbulence to go everywhere in the future? Anyway, you can go out at any time without fear of encountering danger."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Ordinary turbulence is okay. I can master the rules for at most a month, and I can come and go freely, but I am afraid that the strong ones are not yet possible."


    "that''s enough!"


    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu in surprise, and couldn''t help shaking his sword. "I heard the messenger say that even true immortals cannot easily get in and out of the turbulent flow, and you have done it now."


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu suddenly got rid of the turbulent wind on the edge of the turbulence, and quickly escaped.


    In the turbulent flow, Zhou Shu is always busy, using his body perception to obtain data, analyzing and deducing, he finally has a deep understanding of the characteristics of Gangfeng, and the turbulence formed by Gangfeng is the same. It is not difficult to move freely in turbulence.


    He took a lot of thought, but he didn''t want to be at the mercy of the sky, he had to do this.


    After flying along that realm, Zhou Shu stopped a few hours later.


    Looking ahead, Zhou Shu was very surprised. The same is true for Jianlao. One realm is square or round, with different shapes, but they all come from nature. The realm in front of him is divided into dozens of layers, tall and brilliant, and shaped like one. Artificially cast pagoda.


    There is no canopy defense, etc. It seems that you can see the bottom at a glance, but you can''t see anything when you look closely.


    While in doubt, a few people flew out of the realm, passed by not far from them, and escaped into the void. The speed was surprisingly fast, and they couldn''t even see the figure.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "This is the city of the void, right?"


    "Definitely is."


    Old Jian also came back to his senses, and said very worried, "I''m afraid those people just now are true immortals or even golden immortals. It is impossible for such immortals to appear in the ordinary world. I didn''t expect us to arrive in a void city so soon. I don��t know if it��s good or bad."


    It is inevitable to panic, there are many immortals in any void city, and most of them can be destroyed by raising their hands.


    Zhou Shu is much more calm, "Someone is good, and some people just follow the rules. It will never be worse than casual drifting."


    Old Jian seemed thoughtful, "Yes, that monster is really terrible."


    "someone is coming."


    Zhou Shu stagnated and put away Xuanyuanjian.


    A young man walked slowly, walking slowly, and his figure was very clear, but the long distance from Zhou Shu to the world was only three or five steps.


    Zhou Shu perceives carefully, but still can''t perceive his cultivation level. One thing is for sure. It is absolutely above Sanxian, Sanxian realm is only with immortal power, in fact, it is not much stronger than Zhou Shu, and this young man , Obviously much better than Zhou Shu, almost to the extent that it can be destroyed by a finger.


    Zhou Shu walked forward quickly, respectfully saluting, "I have seen the immortal long, junior Zhou Shu."


    "You don''t need to be polite. When you come to Wufang City, you are the distinguished guests in the city."


    The young man raised his hand to lift Zhou Shu up, with a cordial smile, "Zhou Shu, a good name, it seems that you are from the Xuanhuang Realm, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded. Although he didn''t know how the young man could see it, he couldn''t keep this secret in front of him. He only said frankly, "Is the immortal head from the Xuanhuang Realm, too?"


    "I''m not."


    The young man shook his head and said curiously, "Wufang City hasn''t seen a newcomer from the Xuanhuang Realm for a long time, how did you come here?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, this young man has an incredibly high cultivation base, but he is rare to be kind and easy. There is no fairytale at all. It seems to be able to meet him. He was about to talk, but the young man was suddenly shocked, and then said, "You There is no need to answer, I was curious for a while, but almost broke the rules."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said in surprise, "What''s the matter? What rules?"


    The young man waved his hand and said calmly, "You will know this when you enter the city, two, do you want to enter the city?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the distant world and thought for a while, "We want to enter the city."


    The young man apparently discovered the existence of Old Jian, and he couldn''t hide it anymore.


    "Very well, let me do it."


    The young man nodded, turned around and walked into the world.


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate. He followed behind him, only thinking to himself that the world that looked like a pagoda should be the Wufang City he was talking about, but he didn''t know what it meant.


    The young man changed his indifferent face and stopped talking. It was very different from his previous attitude, but he slowed down and walked over without a few steps, always stopping hundreds of feet in front of Zhou Shu. Of course, Zhou. Shu still couldn''t keep up.


    After a long time, a huge gate appeared in front of him.


    I''m afraid it won''t be hundreds of feet high. It is carved from a whole piece of colorful jade, which is transparent and magnificent.


    The gate of the city was open, and behind the gate was a hazy shadow. People were faintly visible, and they couldn''t see everything clearly. It was a bit similar to the entrance of a secret realm, but it felt very different.


    Zhou Shu looked at the young man and said respectfully, "The fairy is long."


    And the young man didn''t look at Zhou Shu, walked in, and disappeared immediately.


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and he didn''t seem to be able to enter, so he could only follow behind.


    Crossing the city gate, a fresh breath rushed into my face. I stayed in a void of nothingness for too long. Even the air became precious. Zhou Shu couldn''t help but take a few deep breaths. It was very comfortable. .


    Looking at it, it is a vast plain with mountains, waters and cities, not much different from the Xuanhuang Realm.


    By the city gate, two figures ran towards Zhou Shu, jumping one after another, their movements stiff.


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at them and saw that they were two puppets. They were vivid in appearance, almost indistinguishable from human beings, but they were a little bit weak inside, their eyes were absent, and their behavior was dull.


    The puppet walked up to Zhou Shu and said stiffly, "Your Excellency is here for the first time in Wufang City, please keep it away."


    Another puppet jumped over and raised his hand. There was a jade plate in that hand. On the plate were two jade tiles and two pale golden beads. The material was unknown, and Zhou Shu didn''t know what it was.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "If you have work, do you accept this?"


    The puppet did not speak, but only held the jade plate higher.


    Zhou Shu nodded reached out and took down the jade plate and beads, and said, "Thank you."


    "Ha, it''s funny."


    Not far away, there was a sneer.


    The puppet went away on its own. Zhou Shu turned his gaze to a short distance away. It was also a young man, facing Zhou Shu��s gaze, his eyes were full of disdain, and his voice was much louder. It''s worth letting the puppet come to greet him, haha, actually saluting the puppet.


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze, smiled, and walked in slowly.


    The young man snorted again without realizing it.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2072: rule

    The young man was still chattering, Zhou Shu just pretended not to see it.


    After walking a little farther, Old Jian said in a low voice, "Don''t care, that kid''s cultivation base is not low."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t have the thoughts, let''s figure out what''s going on here first."


    "Yes, it''s the first time I''m here, and the messenger never said it."


    Elder Jian was a little puzzled, "What did the immortal long mean before, suddenly changed his face, and hoped to get some news from him, he could talk."


    "I want to do so much."


    Zhou Shu looked for a place in a secluded place and looked at the jade sign.


    There is no need to use spiritual power, or spiritual knowledge, just hold it in your hand, and there will be a steady flow of information, as if mortals can use it.


    After a while, Zhou Shu understood Wufangcheng very well. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Wufang City is indeed the rumored city of the void.


    Wufang City is huge, roughly equal to five Profound Yellow Realms.


    The inside of the city is closed. Only five gates can enter and exit. The gate Zhou Shu enters is the east gate, and the area in which he is located is the east area of ??Wufang City.


    Each district has its own characteristics. For example, there are many races in the Demon Realm and the God Realm in the west area, and the demons are strong, while the north area has the most golden immortals, which is a good place to talk. The south area is the most lively, and most practitioners go there to buy. transaction.


    Compared with other districts, the eastern district is relatively peaceful, the immortal realm here is lower, and it can be regarded as a training district.


    When I saw this, Zhou Shu felt more grateful for the young man who brought him to the Eastern District. If he was taken to the North District of the Western District, it would be difficult for him to move.


    As a void city, any practitioner can stay in Wufang City, trade or do other things, but must pay a certain price, such as immortal stone, which is equivalent to spending money to buy the right of residence, but the purchase is only The right of residence, there are no resources that can be obtained for nothing. If you want to practice, you still have to rely on yourself. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Moreover, even if you paid, there was no guarantee for your life. In Wufang City, where there are strong people everywhere, if you annoy someone, you will die if you don''t pay attention. If you annoy the city lord, there are not enough lives.


    Of course, there are quite safe places, such as the place where Zhou Shu came in, the large plain and the city.


    The place near the city gate in each district is the place where practitioners visit the most, and it is also the place with the most strict control in the city. No one dares to mess around here. Killing fewer people is a trivial matter. Offending the city lord is a major matter. Will do such unthankful things.


    There are many rules in the city, which vary from race to race.


    One rule that Zhou Shu first noticed is that you cannot listen to the origins of other people and the specific conditions of their respective worlds, nor can you publicize them. The young man who brought him into the city was mostly reminded, and then suddenly became indifferent. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Such rules seem to be unhuman, but they are very important in order to protect many creatures.


    If the situation of one''s own realm is found out clearly by others, it may cause disaster, and even completely destroy one''s own realm. The immortals who leave the realm may not care, but for other creatures in the realm, it is a disaster of extinction.


    As an immortal, you must remember that you cannot easily reveal the position of your world, etc.


    For some worlds that are well-known in the heavens, the meaning of this rule is not too big, such as the main world of the demon world, the immortal world, etc., all kinds of information are clear and can be known at will, but for other worlds, Especially the suffering Xuanhuang Realm, but it must pay special attention.


    This rule is not only in Wufang City, but in most places in the heavens.


    But most places treat it as a hidden rule, but here it is clearly marked to warn practitioners. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Zhou Shu took this down very seriously.


    There are many similar rules, many of which Zhou Shu didn��t think about, and didn��t even think about it. They cannot be deduced. You must experience the feelings firsthand. If you don��t see it in advance, even if you are as cautious as him, you will inadvertently violate it. .


    This thin jade card does not have much information, but it is of great significance to him.


    From this moment on, he felt that he was a cultivator who had begun to travel through the heavens, he was very free, but he also had the responsibility, and the old swordsman also had the feeling that he had only begun to understand the heavens now.


    The jade plate is the introduction of Wufangcheng, and the bead is a kind of proof, called the Mingzhu.


    Just like an ID card, with Mingzhu, you will have an identity in Wufang City. It is also a magic weapon in itself, capable of completing functions such as call and transmission. When you encounter unsolvable dangers, you can also use Mingzhu. Zhu Lai asked Wufang City for help. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Whether you can be saved or not depends on luck. After you are saved, you have to pay a certain amount of reward.


    Every practitioner who enters Wufang City will get such a jewel, but not everyone will keep it.


    Sometimes, people who don��t have inscription beads can do more. When you are strong enough and you can go beyond the rules, you can also choose this way, but if you can��t do this, it��s better to keep them because you abandon the inscription beads. , It also means that you have lost the protection of Wufang City, and there are many inconveniences in trading or practicing places.


    Mingzhu is found in many Void Cities and Great Realms, not the original creation of Wufang City.


    Zhou Shu picked up the inscription bead and gently attached it to his arm according to the method on the jade plate. The inscription bead became transparent and soft, like water droplets, quickly spreading, covering the arm with a thin layer, and then disappearing. Completely invisible.


    &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    As the Jade Pai said, Zhou Shu could feel its existence and could take it off at any time without any hindrance to himself.


    Very good magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Old Jian, you can use it, you definitely can''t hide."


    Mingzhu ran into Xuanyuanjian and quickly merged into it, and disappeared.


    Mingzhu can work for any creature, and it is the same for spirits. It looks simple, but it is not easy to do it. The materials, runes and ways of the implements are very special. Zhou Shu is still far from it, you can only think about it.


    Old Jian was a little uncomfortable, "I feel like being watched..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s nothing more than an effect in my heart, even if I''m being watched, you and I can''t perceive it."


    The cultivation base is too far apart, such as the grain of rice between the sun and the moon, and there is no rule of heaven and earth to use. Here even the origin of the heaven and the earth cannot be perceived, and there is no way to use the heaven and the earth.


    The two are very tacit, and have never mentioned the refining pot.


    The Demon Refining Pot is hidden in Zhou Shu''s body and is protected by the Taoist Tao If you don''t pay special attention, it will be difficult to find.


    Although Xuanyuan Sword is a divine tool, it is not a precious treasure among the heavens, and it won''t cause trouble if it is exposed. The Demon Refining Pot is different. If the law of energy is perceived by people, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Old Jian slowly said, "What are we going to do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What else can I do, of course, is to find a place to make money. There are only three days. If I don''t get all the items, I can only go out." This rule is not only in Wufang City, but also in the heavens. Most places have it.


    But most places treat it as a hidden rule, but here it is clearly marked to warn practitioners.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2073: frustration

    To make money, the first thing Zhou Shu thought of was Fulu.


    In the end, he was in his own line. He started his career on this, and he thought of it whenever he had a problem.


    He is well versed in Fu Dao, and Fu Dao is also the avenue that prevails in the heavens. Anyone who wants a good Fu Lu can also sell for a very high extra money. As long as he can draw a few exquisite Fu Lu, he still has no worries. money?


    Just do it when he thought of it. Zhou Shu quickly made a few very powerful and very special talisman. They didn''t use talisman ink and only used a few sheets of paper to draw them.


    Of course it depends on Shu Zhili.


    The East District of Wufang City was only able to set up stalls freely only on a few days, which made Zhou Shu a little uncomfortable, so he went to a small Fulu shop.


    The big Fuluo shop will not do his business, and his Fuluo is not so good.


    After taking a look at the talisman in the store, Zhou Shu let go of his heart, and his expression calmed down. Although his talisman is not of high rank, it is convenient and easy to use. It will be triggered immediately, and its power is no worse than that of ordinary celestials. It should be able to sell. A reasonable price.


    He had confidence in the shopkeeper and was able to open a Fulu shop, and of course he knew the goods. He could see that Zhou Shu''s Fudao was exquisite, and compared with other Fuluo, he was quite unique.


    But the shopkeeper only glanced, waved his hand, "It''s useless."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant and showed the power of Fulu to his face. The shopkeeper still shook his head with a calm expression, "No."


    Zhou Shu asked for advice, "Excuse me, why?"


    The merchant smiled slightly, "You injected the power in the talisman yourself, right? But who knows whether it is useful, can it be effective in the face of the enemy? Will it be restrained by other forces? I admit that the power is not small , But without proven power, I won��t accept it because others won��t buy it at all.��


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said earnestly, "Young man, your cultivation path may be very special and powerful, but I won''t want it if you talk about it. I advise you, if you want to make money, don''t Think of other things, honestly and practically use Xianli to draw talisman. Your craftsmanship is not bad. I can ask for the talisman drawn with Xianli, and others are willing to buy it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized it, and quit.


    The reason is obvious, there is no immortal power in Fulu.


    Although there are many types of practitioners, immortal power is still the most common power in the heavens, and it is also the most recognized power by practitioners.


    Immortal power, immortal way, and the laws of the immortal realm are applicable everywhere, and the same is true in Wufang City. As long as you are a cultivator, you will give priority to cultivating celestial power. behind.


    Without spiritual power, you are a mortal.


    But in the heavens, without the power of immortality, others will look down on you.


    Even if Zhou Shu can embed Shu Zhili in the Fulu and exert a power that is no less than Xianli, but no one cares. Others will not recognize your Shu Zhili, only Xianli, simply put, there is no Xianli. Powerful Fulu, then it is not Fulu.


    Perhaps, if you go to the Dafuludian, there are a lot of people there. Special Fulus that combine Fudao and other Taoisms also have a certain market that can be sold. However, Zhou Shu''s Shuzhidao must not be included in those other Taoisms. Inside, because except for a few people in the Xuanhuang world, other places simply don''t recognize Shu Zhidao, and don''t even think it is a useful force.


    After leaving the Fuludian, Zhou Shu did not give up and went to other places to find a way out, but he encountered a similar situation.


    "Young man, what''s the matter with you, you can''t even use the most common fairy fire? Do you still want to make alchemy? You still say you are an alchemist?"


    The owner of the Pill Pharmacy looked at Zhou Shu with surprise, as if looking at a strange creature. It was obvious that Zhou Shu was more pleasing to him than him. The owner had five eyes and three mouths, and four arms were still on his back.


    Zhou Shu took a deep breath and said respectfully, "Friends of Taoism, my fire is no worse than fairy fire, so let''s try it."


    "Go, don''t hinder me."


    The boss frowned, opened his six hands, and directly sent Zhou Shu out, still muttering in a low voice, "Even if you can make a pill, but you haven''t warmed it with fairy fire, who knows the harm, Wan How can I do business when I eat badly?"


    Besides leaving, what else could Zhou Shu do.


    No.


    It is true that strange fires can be emitted in Shuzhi Dao, or special strange fires derived from the essence of the Black Yellow Realm, but what if others don''t.


    "Brother, I just want you to help me with a fairy rain, what are you?"


    The old farmer carrying a **** looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes staring, "Colorful, with bubbles in it?"


    Zhou Shu patiently explained, "Friends of Taoism, my rain will not be worse than the fairy rain. Not only can it nourish all things, but it can also adjust its needs according to the situation of the spirit grass, and there will never be drought or drainage. There is also the Five Elements Rule, which can be based on the attributes of spiritual things..."


    "Okay, stop talking."


    The old farmer waved his hoe, eyebrows and eyes, "Are you going?"


    Zhou Shu could only go. Although the old farmer in front of him was inconspicuous, he was a real fairy who could **** himself half-dead with a hoe, but he still kept his hands.


    "What breaks the rain, the rule of the five elements? It''s not even the rule of the five elements to disperse immortals. What a lie!"


    Hearing the mocking voice behind him Zhou Shu could only pretend that he hadn''t heard, and walked quickly.


    He felt a little frustrated when he left the street.


    I didn''t expect that without Xianli, it would be difficult to walk in the city gate area of ??this eastern district, and there would be no livelihood at all.


    And even if his Shu Zhili showed strength, no one wanted to use it, and he didn''t admit that it was a strength.


    Old Jian laughed happily, "Ha, you know the benefits of going to the fairy world first, that''s a foundation! Now it''s hard for you to cultivate fairy power, and it''s harder to get fairy spirit here than in the fairy world. too much."


    "This place has a place to practice immortal power."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I saw many cultivating sites along the way, one of which is for cultivating immortal power, and there should be a supply of immortal energy there."


    The key to the problem has been found, then try to solve it, and he is here also to advance to the ranks of Sanxian.


    Old Jian Tan said, "But how to get there, the charges there will definitely not be less, you have nothing now."


    "Only selling materials."


    Before a critical juncture, he would not make such a choice.


    If it��s a ten-day day, Zhou Shu can also set up a stall to sell Shuzhidao��s talisman. He might be able to swindle out a few. But just after the ten-day day, he will have to wait for several days and if he can��t pay for three days, he will Was kicked out.


    It was also unexpected that Da Neng would be stumped by a few stones.


    "Those meteorite cores?"


    Old Jian said solemnly, "That''s a good thing, but we don''t know how good it is. Don''t be fooled."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, his expression a little serious.


    It��s indeed a good thing, but it��s not so easy to sell. In his current realm��maybe the lowest in Wufang City, except for those puppets, who are guilty of crimes, selling such items rashly will probably attract some. Trouble, take care of it.


    8)

 Chapter 2074: Zhibaoxuan

    People coming and going on the street are no different from the mortal city.


    The difference is that the immortals come and go.


    Even if you become an immortal, it is inevitable to exchange transactions. To be precise, as long as you are still practicing, you are inevitable.


    Of course, there are also different places. For example, the shops on the street are very simple and ordinary, basically without any decoration, and there are curtains at the door, which are similar to ordinary folk houses. Most of the shops in Xiancheng are like this. No fairy will waste their minds on these small things. , Even if it is a mess, it is not an idler.


    Walking to a store, Zhou Shu stopped and opened the curtain to enter.


    "Why are you here again?"


    An old man in a gray shirt walked over quickly and frowned.


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "This fellow Taoist..."


    The old man''s face suddenly changed, and he blocked the door and said, "Don''t use such a name! Daoist? You are also worthy to say the word "Friend". You are not a celestial being, and you don��t even have a celestial power. doing what!"


    Zhou Shu still smiled, "I''m not here to do chores this time..."


    He had been to this store and applied for miscellaneous work. Because he had no power, he was ridiculed by this irritable old man. He was especially sensitive to the word daoist, which made Zhou Shu also a little curious.


    "Okay, I don''t have time to listen to you long-winded."


    The old man looked out the door and waved impatiently, "Get out."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and slowly said, "I''m here to refine magic weapons, don''t you do not do any door-to-door business?"


    "Hey, I just made the old man laugh off his teeth," the old man groaned unconsciously, "You can''t even pay the entrance fee, and you can refine magic weapons. What do you do? Don''t waste my time, we know Baoxuan very much. busy!"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Very busy? It seems that since I came to the present, none of you have a guest, right?"


    The old man stagnated, "It''s up to you!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''m here to invite Guixuan to refining magic weapons. It''s also considered to take care of your business. It doesn''t matter to me."


    The old man laughed and said, "Please also refine the magic weapon, you are also worthy..."


    Before finishing speaking, a voice came from the inner room, peaceful and majestic, "Old Bai, don''t make noise, this is not Zhibaoxuan''s hospitality, since someone wants to do business, please invite him in."


    The old man was stunned, and said quickly, "I see, Lord Xuan."


    He quickly moved away from his position, and said in a slightly embarrassing manner, "Guests will come with me, Master Xuan invites you."


    "Thank you fellow daoist."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand.


    The old man frowned again, but he didn''t dare to attack, he only led Zhou Shu into the Xuan.


    The inner room and the outer room were separated by a wall, but this wall seemed to isolate the world and Zhou Shu couldn''t perceive anything inside.


    The inner room is small, three to five feet square, and bright without windows. A young man is sitting in the middle, setting off a refining vessel. There are many materials around it. There are many kinds of materials, but they are not messy and very clean.


    The young man looked up at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "What magic weapon do you want to refine?"


    The young man had a modest expression, but his eyes were extremely sharp, and Zhou Shu suddenly felt like he was seen through at a glance, and he secretly stagnated.


    Of course, it just feels that Zhou Shu��s mind is not that fragile, but Zhou Shu can also see that the realm of the youth is much higher than that of the old man. The old man is only a middle-ranking fairy, and the young man is the late real fairy, and he first arrived. Wufangcheng encountered similar young people.


    In the past few days, I have been walking around in the Eastern District, but I have not found any tricks, but I have also learned a lot of knowledge, such as the level difference of each state.


    The difference between young people and old people is that there is no apparent age. When a practitioner reaches the realm of immortality, it is not difficult to transform his appearance at will, and because the heavens regard the immortal realm as the orthodox, so in the ordinary void city, the practitioner Most of them are humanoids.


    "Master Xuan asks you something?"


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu, his face was rather bad.


    Zhou Shu smiled and put his hands together, "I have seen Lord Xuan, I want to refine a magic weapon, and I hope that Zhibao Xuan can help."


    The young man said faintly, "As you said, Zhibaoxuan''s business is indeed not good, but it is not possible to do any business, and we are invited to refining magic weapons. The cost is definitely not low. Are you prepared enough? If not, I''d better go to another house."


    While talking, while controlling the fire refining device, he was not idle.


    His craftsmanship is quite sophisticated, but it is not the same way as Zhou Shu. The craftsmanship is the avenue through the heavens, but there are many different ways. Each realm is different, but different routes lead to the same goal. There is no difference in the essence of magic weapons.


    The old man squinted at Zhou Shu with a mockery in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Zhibaoxuan''s rules will be heard in the next morning, otherwise it won''t come, but can Xuanzhu take a look at the materials first?"


    "can."


    The young man nodded lightly and continued to work on refining tools.


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out a red stone from his sleeve and placed it in front of the youth.


    The young man immersed his head in the refining tool, as if he didn''t even look at it, but the old man was stunned, staring at the stone intently, gradually glowing.


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at it, already letting go of a lot of heart.


    The realm is too far apart, and he can''t perceive whether the youth is focusing on reading the material, but he can feel from other aspects that the speed and accuracy of the youth''s fire control have changed. If there is no wrong guess, most of the magic weapon for the youth to refine It took a lot of money Seeing the material, the magic weapon was scrapped. This kind of thing appeared on the real fairy, which can only show that the material is indeed extraordinary.


    It''s not in vain that Zhou Shu chose carefully. The red stone was one of the best dozens found out of nearly 10,000 meteorite cores.


    The old man was a little restless, watching the young man secretly anxiously.


    After a while, the young man raised his head, seemingly thoughtful, "Your cultivating Tao, is it the Taoist Tao?"


    Zhou Shu secretly stagnated, "I learned a lot in the next stage, and Taotie Dao is only one of them, and he didn''t put much effort into it, which made Xuan Zhu laugh."


    "Hehe, it is very rare to be able to hide things in the body without much effort."


    The young man looked at Zhou Shu with a smile at the corner of his mouth, and said slowly, "Old Bai, serve tea."


    The old man responded quickly.


    There was an extra round table in front of Zhou Shu, and more chairs beside him, and the surrounding scenery also changed accordingly. The original crafting workshop became an elegant room with simple and elegant furnishings and unique style.


    What''s more rare is that there is a faint fairy spirit floating in the room.


    Zhou Shu had felt the faerie aura in the Yinxian Pan, and had also refined the aura of the pseudo-spirit, but compared with this, they were far worse.


    Similar to the vitality that has been purified thousands of times, there is absolutely no trace of impurities, but at the same time, there is no source of heaven and earth in it. In addition, there is a trace of law aura, such as vitality, the energy of the five elements, etc., such a little thing Certainly it can''t help people understand the principles of the Dao, but long-term use of the spirit of the spirit to cultivate is also good for understanding the Dao.


    Just as described in the classics, the spirit of the fairy is not an ordinary resource for cultivation, it has many special functions.


    Of course, practitioners who do not understand the Dao of Laws will not feel it.


    Zhou Shu felt like he wanted to swallow all these fairy qi into his body, so he just thought about it.


    8)

 Chapter 2075: Available

    Facing the celestial qi in the room, Zhou Shu didn''t absorb it. On the contrary, he deliberately avoided it.


    Mr. Bai went to tea, because the stone Zhou Shu took out was a little more respectful to Zhou Shu.


    Lord Xuan put down the teacup and slowly said, "I don''t know how to call your Excellency, I am more than ordinary."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said, "Master Bi Xuan, next week Shu."


    Bi Fan nodded thoughtfully, "Zhou Shu, do you know what the materials you brought out are?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, "Not long after I entered the heavens, I only know how extraordinary, but I don''t know how extraordinary it is. Please ask Bi Xuan for advice."


    "Fine."


    Bi Fan nodded, pointed at the stone, and said in a deep voice, "This is Skyfire Spirit Gold, have you ever heard of it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Never."


    Old Bai was overjoyed, and the look in Xuanzhu''s eyes was a little wrong.


    Of course Zhou Shu understands what this means. When he meets a customer who does not understand, he must be slaughtered. There is no reason for a fat sheep to not be slaughtered, but Zhou Shu does not care. He is ready to be slaughtered when he comes here. As long as the knife is not too cruel, he will accept it.


    "Hehe, your Excellency is really calm."


    Bi Fan smiled slightly, "Heavenly Fire Gold is a fragment produced after the division of a realm. It was produced after the tribulation of the heavenly fire in the heavens, but was not completely melted. It was beaten by the heavenly fire, from thousands of miles or hundreds of thousands. The size of the inside has become such a small piece, it is indeed extraordinary, it is an excellent material for refining, and it is a chance to get it."


    "Teached."


    Zhou Shu saluted and said sincerely, "Master Xuan is talking about sky fire gold, what about spiritual gold?"


    Bi Fan smiled and said unhurriedly, "Since it is a fragment of a world, it must include the Dao of Laws, and it is a very concentrated law, but they have been condensed by the sky fire, and the Dao of Laws has been completely integrated into the material. It is difficult to absorb or comprehend. It can only be used for refining tools. After being refined into a magic weapon, the power in it can be stimulated and used by cultivators, regardless of whether it is Skyfire Gold or Skyfire Spirit Gold."


    Zhou Shu looked attentive, these truths were not available in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Bi Fan slowly said, "But compared with ordinary Skyfire Gold, Skyfire Spirit Gold has a unique spirituality, because the fragments of the world that generate Spirit Gold contain the original will of the world of heaven and earth. Meltdown, on the contrary, has become more condensed. For Qidao, the spirituality of the materials is a good thing. Magic weapons made of this type of material can easily give birth to Qidao. If you use it often, you can better understand the Taoism."


    Seeing Bi Fan telling the truth one by one, Old Bai couldn''t help frowning, but he didn''t dare to bother and could only secretly get angry.


    Zhou Shu appeared a little solemn, "Thank you, Lord Xuan."


    Bi Fan smiled slightly, "Hehe, these are not secrets in the heavens, don''t be grateful, you can get Heavenly Fire Spirit Gold, your Excellency is also destined."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think thoughtfully, "I''m a little puzzled below, how can Skyfire Spirit Gold and Skyfire Gold be distinguished? How can spirituality be seen in the materials?"


    Mr. Bai couldn''t help it, "You don''t want to be too big, how can these truths tell you?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, it''s rude."


    "It''s okay."


    Bi Fan waved his hand, "It seems that you are also interested in Qidao. If we have time in the future, we can study and study together."


    Zhou Shu nodded and thanked him, "Then thank Lord Xuan first."


    Looking at the piece of Heavenly Fire Spirit Gold, Bi Fan slowly said, "I don''t know what magic weapon you want to refine it into?"


    Zhou Shu��s eyes flickered, and he was quite expectant, ��Master Xuan is a master of Qi Dao. I don��t know what Xuan Master has insights? If Master Xuan obtains it, what will he refine it into?"


    Bi Fan thought.


    After a while, he said slowly, "If I were to refine it, I would refine it into a protective shield. It would be somewhat useful and not wasteful. Of course, if you are lucky, you can enter. Product."


    "Available?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked.


    Although it hasn''t been long since entering the heavens, he still knows what it means to enter the product because of the constant chatter of the refining demon pot.


    In the heavens, those who do not enter the product are all general magic weapons, and entering the product means entering the ranks of the fairy artifact.


    Immortal implements are divided into ten ranks, from low to high, ten rank is the highest, but it should be noted that rank does not completely represent strength. Both immortal implements are called immortal implements, and they all have extraordinary features. Even first-rank immortal implements are rare and valuable.


    Immortal artifacts are not so good. It is basically impossible for a fairy to want an immortal artifact, but the chance for a true immortal to have an immortal artifact is great. As for the grade, it is not something you can count on, and the most commonly used immortal artifact It is the golden fairy, and the battle between the golden fairy is often the battle of the fairy.


    He only intended to figure out the value of the material and then sell it, but now he has other ideas.


    He had never thought about the possibility of refining immortal artifacts from Fire Spirit Gold.


    If you can own an immortal weapon, it can be said that it is difficult to have an opponent of the same level in the realm of Sanxian. Even if it is facing a true immortal, it may not be impossible to escape, and it will help him too much.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t do it himself. He didn''t even have the power of immortality. It might be a long time before he could refine the immortal weapon.


    How can I not be moved.


    "All the fuss."


    Old Bai snorted, "Master Xuan has refined two immortal artifacts, one of which..."


    Bi Fan frowned Bai Lao immediately stopped his mouth, with regretful expression on his face, Bi Fan said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, even if I do the refining, you don��t have to expect anything. The chance of the product is very small, and the possibility of being wasted completely.


    Zhou Shu calmed his mind, "The Master Xuan Qi Dao is so clever, why do you always say it is completely wasteful?"


    "Good materials can''t be a good magic weapon. Of course it is waste. The biggest waste is heartbreaking!"


    A gleam of cold flashed in Bi Fan��s eyes, and there was a kind of dissatisfaction with the mediocre people in Bi Fan, which made Old Bai shudder unconsciously, and Bi Fan slowly said, "What a pity, what a pity, if you can..." he Looking at Zhou Shu, he suddenly stopped.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What a pity?"


    Bi Fan said slowly, "If I can have a few more pieces of spiritual gold, I can refine a simple magic weapon first, and then see the principle of the law, then refine the second magic weapon according to its characteristics, Find the most suitable refining method and type of magic weapon, and then refining, the chance of entering the product is much greater, and this material will not be wasted."


    "The Lord Xuan is absolutely right."


    Zhou Shu nodded involuntarily, and he also knew it well. Indeed, as Bifan said, if he could refine it one more time and refine the magic weapon to adapt to the law, the result would definitely be better.


    Do you want to change your plan and let Lord Xuan help refine the artifacts until the immortal artifacts are refined?


    It is inevitable to have such thoughts. Of course, there are great benefits to doing so. It is a fairy weapon, but it also takes risks.


    It��s not that I��m worried that Bifan won��t give him immortal tools��in the gate area of ??Wufang City, no matter how strong he is, he must abide by the rules. Forcing the material to buy and sell, he will be punished severely. Zhibaoxuan also opens. If he can''t go on anymore, Bifan won''t lose big because of his small mistakes. What he is worried about is that some secrets will be revealed.


    But after looking at Lingjin, Zhou Shu made a secret decision. 8)

 Chapter 2076: Secret plan

    "in fact����"


    Zhou Shu looked at Bi Fan and slowly said, "There is still a piece of Heavenly Fire Spirit Gold like this."


    He knew that if he said that, it would definitely make people doubt the origin of the fire spirit gold that day, but in order to get the immortal artifact, he had to win.


    Old Bai was stunned, "You still have a piece, how could this be, how did you get it?"


    "Don''t talk too much."


    Bi Fan whispered, turning to Zhou Shu, with a faint smile, "It''s a good chance to get two pieces of spiritual gold in your realm."


    "Luck."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "I originally planned to use one piece for refining and one piece for Xuanzhu as a reward for refining, but now it makes me hesitate. According to Xuanzhu''s words, two pieces are only available. It may be a useful magic weapon, which is troublesome."


    Bi Fan smiled indifferently, "What''s the trouble? I don''t think it would be a good deal to spend a few months on refining to receive such a reward."


    "If both pieces are used for refining tools, I will not be able to pay Xuan Master''s remuneration, and if one piece is used as remuneration, I will not get a good magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, quite tangled, "Well, if I could have two more yuan, it would be fine. In fact, there is a chance. If I was not afraid of death and rushing into the turbulence, I might still get a few more yuan... It''s a pity I''m too courageous."


    Old Bai stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes flickered, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Bi Fan thought for a while and said, "Your Excellency is quite calm. Why not do this, I will help you refine the equipment twice, and the first time will be regarded as your reward to me."


    Zhou Shu was surprised for a while, but quickly shook his head again, "This... how did this make it? Xuanzhu is too bad."


    "No loss."


    Bi Fan slowly said, "Your Excellency is also interested in Qidao. You should know how you feel when you see high-quality materials. Even if you don''t have a reward, it is great to be able to use high-quality materials to polish Qidao, not to mention the magic weapon for the first refining. It won��t be wasted, it can be sold at a good price, and..."


    Zhou Shu said anxiously, "What?"


    Bi Fan retracted his gaze and smiled slightly, "If I entered the product for the first time but not the second time, wouldn''t I make a lot of money? You will regret it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said sincerely, "Master Xuan, I don''t have the luxury of being able to enter the product, as long as I can exert the effect of the magic weapon, if I can do this, I will be happy for the Lord Xuan and I will never feel annoyed."


    "Your Excellency is an interesting person."


    Bi Fan nodded lightly and said slowly, "I understand now that your Excellency is not specializing in gluttonous Tao."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why?"


    A faint smile appeared on Bi Fan''s mouth, "A person who majors in gluttonous Taoism will not even be able to pay a little entrance fee, let alone swallow the spirit of the house full of spirits. What do you think, sir? "


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "The Lord Xuan said that."


    Bi Fan''s face became serious, "You take out that piece of Skyfire Spirit Gold, let me see, if it is really the same as this piece, then it will be considered."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and took out another piece of Skyfire Spirit Gold.


    Old Bai eagerly looked over and said with joy, "Sure enough, it''s exactly the same, this is really... so lucky!"


    "Your chance is really extraordinary."


    Bi Fan smiled slightly, "It is indeed Skyfire Spirit Gold. It seems that the attributes are also the same. Then we can trade and make an agreement through Mingzhu?"


    "Good."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, revealing the Mingzhu on his arm.


    As long as transactions in Wufang City, they must be conducted through Mingzhu to show fairness. In addition, Wufang City will collect a certain amount of tax for large transactions between chambers of commerce, and small transactions between individuals are not needed, such as Zhou Shu And Bifan is doing it now.


    Of course, the prerequisite for this is that there are inscription beads. If there is no inscription beads on one side, even if it is an underground transaction, there are other rules, um, no rules.


    Seeing Bifan used the Mingzhu notarization, Zhou Shu''s heart was relieved a lot.


    When it was about to trade, Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Yes, can I ask for more?"


    Bai Lao Hengmu said, "What are you talking about, do you want to go back?"


    Bi Fan frowned, and Zhou Shu quickly said, "No, it''s a bit hard to tell, but I want to ask for ten more immortal stones, otherwise...I won''t wait for the day when the transaction is completed."


    "It turned out to be such a small matter."


    Old Bai snorted, with a lot of contempt in his eyes, "A few celestial stones can''t be earned, even if you have a fairy tool, you can''t use it."


    "Lao Bai, go get a hundred immortal stones and give them to Zhou Shu."


    Bi Fan turned to Zhou Shu and said warmly, "It will take me a few months to refine the instrument. You won''t leave during this time? There will be ten immortal stones in one month. I think you should prepare more for no worries."


    Zhou Shu quickly thanked him, "Thank you, Lord Xuan."


    It is of course a good thing to be able to do more, this Xuan Master considered it very thoughtfully.


    Looking at the two pieces of spiritual gold reluctantly, Zhou Shu left and thanked him again before leaving.


    Mr. Bai sent it all the way, but with a smile, he returned to the inner room and became serious.


    He said solemnly, "Master Xuan, I will find someone to follow him."


    Bifan thoughtfully, "Just look at it, don''t do unnecessary things."


    Elder Bai said with some worry, "Ke Xuan Lord, what if he is caught by someone else?"


    Bi Fan shook his head, UU read calmly said, "He is an extremely cautious person, he is very careful in everything, and will not easily reveal flaws. I don''t think anyone else will notice him during this time, you Don''t be scared, he will always come here, and talk about it then."


    Bai Lao Wei was disdainful, "Said he was cautious. When I heard the fairy, didn''t he panic?"


    "In his realm, knowing that I have the opportunity to obtain an immortal weapon, and still behave so calmly, it is already very good, much better than you," Bifan said slowly, "Don''t underestimate him, You must continue to act out your previous attitudes, so that he thinks you are an overwhelming person, and thus despise you."


    The corner of Old Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and he smiled somberly, "I understand, it won''t be too late to teach him when the things are in hand."


    Bifan became stern, "What I want is something, not human life, so you don''t mess with me."


    Mr. Bai quickly lowered his head, "Yes, yes."


    Bi Fan said slowly, "We use the rules to do small things, Wufangcheng will not care, but if we violate the rules, no one can save us."


    "Hey, it would be nice if Lord Xuan arrived at Jinxian earlier."


    Mr. Bai sighed, and soon brought out a smile again, "I''m afraid that kid doesn''t know now, his baby has been taken by us, right?"


    "The two pieces of Skyfire Spirit Gold are so close that they can only be split from the same realm. If he can get two pieces, he must have encountered meteorite rain, then there will be three pieces, four pieces or even more," Bifan unconsciously He laughed, with a cold smile, "Ling gold is a good thing, but what I want is the **** of fire gold that contains the lifeblood of the world!"


    "The **** gold is not easy to destroy, it must be in his hands."


    Elder Bai couldn''t help nodding, "If Lord Xuan obtains the Heavenly Fire God Gold, he will be able to refine a third-grade immortal artifact at least."


    "Three products?"


    Bi Fan curled his lips, a trace of contempt in his eyes. 8)

 Chapter 2077: Do business

    "Finally rich."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief. In the past few days, he has spent a lot of thoughts on ordering the fairy stone.


    The immortal stone looks similar to the spirit stone, and even rougher. The appearance is not smooth, and it is not much different from ordinary jade. This is because most immortal stones are made by immortals themselves, and they don��t bother to spend more time on their appearance. So, of course, there are also good natural celestial stones. They are of excellent quality and deserve the name of celestial stones, but they are only produced in the celestial world and rarely circulated to other realms. The value is much higher than ordinary celestial stones. The best.


    There are many celestial spirits in the immortal stone, but Zhou Shu, who doesn''t know the power of immortality, can''t use it now.


    "That point, what can this point be."


    Old Jian said worriedly, "The entrance fee will be gone after a few months. I can''t practice cultivation, and I can''t find Dongfu. What should I do?"


    Cultivation in the dojo requires a lot of money, and living in the city gate area spends more money. Most cultivators go to other places to find places to open up caves and practice by themselves, but Zhou Shu is not even able to disperse immortals. Leave the city gate area.


    The fairy city is very big, but only the small gate area is safe enough. There are countless dangers in other places. All kinds of monsters, secret realms, plus the all-around practitioners without inscriptions, it is difficult to use Zhou Shu''s cultivation. Survive.


    There are indeed many problems, but Zhou Shu didn''t care, smiled and said, "It''s a big improvement to stay, and think about the rest."


    "You are still very optimistic. I don''t know how you endure it."


    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu and sighed, "From the strongest in the world, respected by hundreds of millions of people, to the point where there is nowhere to live and even a messenger can bully you, won''t you be bored or angry? Change me If it��s not, it��s probably too much..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There is nothing I can''t bear. There are situations where you are. It''s normal."


    "You can bend and stretch, so I can rest assured, but..."


    Old Jian nodded his sword and said slowly, "Do you think that Xuan Master seems to have no good intentions? You shouldn''t take out the second piece."


    "I don''t know if he''s really good, but he told me something, which is pretty good," Zhou Shu seemed to think. "I know that if I take out the second piece, it''s equivalent to telling them that I have more pieces. , But if there is a chance for immortal artifacts, I can��t help but fight. If he covets my spiritual gold, he will sell it to him when he gets the immortal artifacts."


    Old Jian said in a deep voice, "If he doesn''t want to buy, just want to grab it?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I won''t go out of the city gate area. He can''t grab it. He must grab it. If you give it, you can get it back later."


    After paying the entrance fee for three months, Zhou Shu still had 70 celestial stones left. After thinking about it, he entered a talisman shop.


    A few days later, Zhou Shu appeared in the square in the city gate area, holding a pile of talisman in his hand, secretly happy.


    Ten days is a free trading day, the square is full of people, most of them are scattered immortals, there are some real immortals, golden immortals can hardly be seen, golden immortals want to trade, basically go to the north and south districts.


    After a while, Zhou Shu didn''t stay here.


    Most people walked away when they saw Zhou Shu''s cultivation base. They weren''t even Sanxian. What good talisman could there be?


    After all, someone was curious, and after a few more glances, it wasn''t Fulu, but the lucky beast around Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was not in a hurry, just sat indifferently.


    "You really don''t know how to do business, do you know how to advertise?"


    The others were anxious, the Lucky Beast looked at Zhou Shu with contempt, turned his head and shouted.


    The voice was surprisingly loud, and it was spoken in various languages, not to mention the words and sentences, and the words were utterly confusing, but after only a few words, Zhou Shu was warned by the patrol guards, and the people around them scattered before they gathered. opened.


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, Lucky Beast blushed, got into his sleeve and hid.


    "Brother, might as well come and have a look."


    Seeing a young man passing by, Zhou Shu quickly got up and called to stop, "I have a good talisman here, which is very useful for you."


    The young man stood still, took a look at Zhou Shu, and said suspiciously, "What talisman do you have useful for me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I think my little brother just bought a lot of quick healing pills, he should be planning to go to a certain place to experience it, and my talisman can just help you."


    The young man paused, "Really?"


    "Please see."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out a talisman, stretched his finger, the talisman quickly turned into a white mist, forming a ruler disc in front of him. On the disc, there are many green light spots, dark or light, and some are moving. Some are still.


    The young man''s eyes were filled with suspicion, "What is this and what''s the use?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "These green dots represent the creatures within a radius of tens of miles. The people on this square are all among them. These two points are you and me. Don''t believe me, you try?"


    The young man''s figure flickered, and it was already several tens of feet away, and the green dot in the disk really moved.


    The young man floated back, seemingly thoughtful, "It''s interesting, but what''s the use?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It can show not only the practitioners, but also the movement of the monster beast. The monster beast is represented by a red dot. The darker the color, the stronger the strength of the monster. Use this talisman in to know where you can go and where you can''t go."


    The young man shook his body slightly and became excited, "What you said, but it''s true? Can it be used in the secret?"


    Practitioners who practice often know how rare it is to be able to predict danger in advance.


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Of course, this is the biggest special feature of my talisman. Generally, everyone in the wild can perceive the danger, but it is not necessarily in the secret realm or formation. And my talisman, no matter the terrain, You can use it with or without aura, and most of the formations will not affect its performance. Of course, you can use it in various secret realms."


    The young man stared at Zhou Shu with sharp eyes, "This is a big deal, can you guarantee that it will be fine after you use it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said frankly, "Little brother is also a cultivator, do you think there is something in the world that can be guaranteed? All I can say is that using this talisman will definitely increase some chances of survival, but it depends on one. Expensive Fulu can save your life, I am afraid I think too much."


    "This one����"


    The young man sighed unconsciously, "I do think too much, but it''s good to have some effect."


    At this time, there were already a few people around, pointing at the disc, quite curious.


    People like to join in the fun, not to mention that they have never seen this kind of talisman. There are similar magic weapons, but it is the first time to see the talisman, and it is the talisman that plays a role in the secret realm. It is very interesting.


    The opportunity is here.


    Zhou Shu was shocked, and continued, "The range of the talisman is 300 li, and the duration is 300 breaths. If necessary, the range can be expanded to 5,000 li or more, but the duration will be much shorter. It can be customized according to needs."


    "Sounds great."


    Several people looked at Fulu, seemingly thoughtful. 8)

 Chapter 2078: Its going to be

    The young man stared at Fulu, and thought for a while, "If it can increase a little chance, how much is your Fulu?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s not expensive. I only sell two immortal stones for this demon talisman. You can''t buy it at a loss, and you can''t buy it."


    "All right, I''ll buy five and try."


    The young man looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "But if it doesn''t work, I will come back and ask you for a refund."


    "The transaction must go through Mingzhu. We all have information. If it doesn''t work, you can of course ask me for a refund."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, seeming to think of something, showing a little solemnity, "Yes, there is a special point, if the place where the little brother is going is a special secret realm dominated by the evil spirits, then this one Fu Lu has no effect."


    "what?"


    The young man stayed for a while, and said dissatisfied, "No effect on dead objects? There are many dead objects where I am going!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I have another talisman here called Xiangui Talisman, which can clearly show the location of dead objects such as the undead spirits, displayed as black dots, the darker the color, the dead object The stronger, and I can guarantee that the effect of this talisman is stronger than that of the demon talisman, and it will definitely meet the requirements."


    "Really?"


    The young man was startled, and several people nearby also started to speak, "What are you saying is true?"


    In Wufang City, there are many ghost realms, that is, secret realms full of ghosts, and everyone suffers deeply.


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Of course it is true. If you buy it to no avail, you can come to me to refund the money. I am in the city and can''t run."


    "Then I will buy a few and try."


    An old man stared at the talisman and hurriedly took out a few immortal stones.


    "and many more!"


    Someone suddenly yelled and pointed to the disc, "You said it can show the people around, but the deepest green dot keeps moving, but we can''t see them? Could it be that your talisman is fake?"


    Everyone looked at the disk.


    Yes, there is a green dot on the disc that is particularly conspicuous, the color is much darker than the surroundings, and it moves in the disc from time to time, from the east to the west, but there is no such person in the square. .


    For a moment, everyone was stagnant, looking at Zhou Shudao, "Fake?"


    The old man who wanted to buy the talisman also retracted his hand, glared at Zhou Shu, and said angrily, "Don''t you know what kind of punishment you will be punished if you sell fake goods in public here and deceive practitioners? I will call the city prison now. Come, see what you do!"


    He was about to go to a ghost realm to experience, and there were not many immortal stones, so he came to the square to find something usable. He was very happy to see Zhou Shu''s Fuluo, thinking that he could get the treasure this time, but he didn''t expect it. Fulu is a fake, and it will come right away.


    Jianshi is the manager of the square and has great authority here.


    The old man looked angry, and more and more people watched the excitement. Zhou Shu pointed at Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu looked at the disc indifferently, only feeling a little uneasy.


    "Who is making noise?!"


    There was a sudden shout, and the sound was so loud that a gray-clothed practitioner appeared in front of everyone.


    Everyone was shocked, and couldn''t help backing up, and immediately gave up a circle.


    Many people know this person. He is Chang Tian in the Eastern District Supervisor City. Chang Tian is already a golden immortal. No one in this square can match.


    The old man got faltered, and walked out quickly with his head down, and said carefully, "It''s me, Lord Superintendent, this person sells fake talisman, and I ask you to punish him severely."


    "Fake talisman? If it is fake, it would be rare."


    He didn''t even look at the old man every day, but instead glanced at Zhou Shu.


    Feeling his gaze, a pressure was born from his heart, Zhou Shu took a few breaths to stabilize, smiled and bowed, "My lord Mingjian."


    "Not fake?"


    The old man stayed for a while and couldn''t help looking at the disk. He was stunned for a moment. His mouth opened wide, but he couldn''t make a clear voice, "Ah...why...huh?"


    When everyone saw him in an abnormal state, they followed to look at the disk, and they were suddenly stunned, not much better than the old man.


    On the disc, the weird dark green dot before has been fixed, and the position is here!


    The green dot is Changtian Supervision!


    In other words, Zhou Shu''s talisman has even detected the location of Jinxian!


    Can a talisman find the golden immortal? It''s incredible.


    "This����"


    The old man came back to his senses and looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes. "Daoist, whether it is to show the demon talisman or the ghost talisman, I want it!"


    "Don''t want to be alone, I want too!"


    "Give me some photos too!"


    Others also shouted loudly, waving the fairy stone in their hands, lest they fall.


    This is the talisman that can find the Golden Immortal!


    Even Jinxian can find out, what''s the problem with the dead monster beast? Surely it won''t be fake, two immortal stones can''t be more cost-effective!


    If it weren''t for the Supervisor of the City of Supervision, Chang Tian was still standing here, I''m afraid they would all rush up and take away the Fuluo in Zhou Shu''s hand.


    "It''s all quiet."


    After scolding the onlookers, Chang Tian turned to Zhou Shu and said lukewarmly, "Let me see your inscription beads and Fu Lu."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu felt a slight tremor in his heart, passed the talisman, and at the same time raised his arm, the inscription pearl came out and fell into his palm.


    Chang Tian took Fu Lu and took a closer look at A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he secretly said "That''s it", his face improved a lot, then he raised his hand a little, and a faint white light was on the Mingzhu Going around in a circle, quickly flew away.


    "Okay, just keep doing business, and be careful not to disturb the order."


    Nodded often, turned around and walked towards the crowd, and soon disappeared.


    As soon as he left, other people immediately surrounded him, but didn''t dare to be too noisy, and only stretched out his arms and shouted in a low voice, wanting to buy the talisman.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about them at all, his thoughts were all on the disk.


    At this time, the conspicuous dark green dots are already dimmed a lot, and are no different from other green dots. Obviously, through those few eyes, Chang Tian can easily see the mystery in the talisman, and then use the corresponding techniques to transform himself The figure was hidden again, making Fulu no longer detectable.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Almost got into trouble.


    It was a complete accident to see Chang Tian.


    Zhou Shu never thought of using Fulu to detect Jinxian. For him, this is really beyond the scope. It can��t be done normally, but it��s a bad thing. It��s just an accident to see Chang Tian, ??because Chang Tian did not expect that someone Will use this method to detect oneself, no response beforehand.


    Fortunately, Chang Tian quickly understood the reason and responded.


    The secret in the talisman cannot be concealed from Chang Tian, ??it is not a bad thing, but if it is concealed, trouble will come.


    Zhou Shu quietly waved his sleeves, put away the disc, said with a pleasant smile, "Don''t worry, you guys, there are many more Fulus, you can buy them."


    "I want ten!"


    "I also want ten, no, twenty, the same as the demon talisman and the ghost talisman!"


    "Can I want a larger range and shorter time?"


    Everyone looked at Fulu with eager light in their eyes.


    No one noticed that the earliest young man had already disappeared. 8)

 Chapter 2079: He Taiping

    Zhou Shu spread his hands and said apologetically, "No, I will come again next time."


    "Next time you must remember, do what I ordered, don''t make a mistake!"


    "I want thirty copies, don''t delay, waiting to go to Xingshan Ghost Realm!"


    Several people left very reluctantly, and could not help reminding Zhou Shu.


    "I can''t forget, isn''t there a pearl, I will notify you when it arrives."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and quickly left the square.


    Crossing the street and walking to a quiet place, a young man hurried up to meet him, biting a blade of grass, and smiling smugly.


    "Brother Ping, you have worked hard."


    Zhou Shu greeted eagerly. This young man was the one who wanted to buy Fulu in the first place. Why is his name Taiping? He had colluded with Zhou Shu a long time ago. He deliberately acted in a scene. Without him, the Fulu wanted to find a market. It''s not easy.


    "Hey, who made us all miscellaneous immortals? Who will help you if I don''t help you?"


    He Taiping spit out the blade of grass, walked in front of Zhou Shu, and said, "Help and return to help, the account must be clear."


    "Indispensable for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, took out a bag and threw it over.


    "A little bit more?"


    He Taiping glanced at it, frowned and handed the bag back, "Zhou Shu, say as much as you want. I don''t want to take advantage of you."


    "Unexpectedly, there will be a golden fairy coming out. You made more unexpectedly. You deserve it," Zhou Shu didn''t answer, looking at He Taiping, and said thoughtfully, "I''m a little strange, do you know that When will the city meeting appear, otherwise why do you want me to go at this hour?"


    "That is your luck, it has nothing to do with me."


    He Taiping waved his hand and put away the bag, "Then I will accept it, and I will find me next time I have something to do. I want to earn more."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Don''t worry, there are opportunities."


    He Taiping squinted at him, with an inexplicable smile, "Hey, you''re already on the market. I don''t have to worry about someone buying it in the future, but can I still need me? Where can I get the chance? Zhou Shu, you will be so nonsense in the future. You may not see me again."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Fulu won''t last long."


    "Huh?" He Taiping said suspiciously, "Zhou Shu, are you talking nonsense? I think your talisman is very special and effective. I have spent so many years in the east area of ??Wufang City and have never seen anything like this. How could it not last long?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There are real immortals and golden immortals everywhere. My talisman is nothing. Look at it. At most three to five months, there will be a lot of similar talismans. How could I be able to compete with others at that time? Wait, it won��t be long before I have to ask you for help."


    The power of the law of life and death is integrated into these talisman, which can perceive life and death, so it can have the effect of illuminating demons and ghosts. It looks special, but it is not complicated. After understanding the key points, it is not worth mentioning.


    Here, there are definitely a lot of people who can use the power of the law of life and death. Others did not do this before. Maybe they did not expect to be able to integrate into the talisman, or they may disdain to do it. Most of the people who can use the power of the law of life and death are true immortals. , Can''t do this kind of Fulu that has an effect on Sanxian.


    I don''t want to do it myself, but seeing that others do it is a way of making money, I will still do it.


    This is how people are.


    And Zhou Shu didn''t intend to sell these talisman as a long-term way of making money, earning a little is a little.


    "Then I wait, you are interesting."


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and turned over, already hundreds of meters away, "We will contact you again then."


    Zhou Shu watched his back, smiled, walked aside and sat down.


    This He Taiping, like him, is a miscellaneous immortal.


    Miscellaneous immortals are practitioners in the Mahayana realm who have not mastered the power of immortality.


    In Wufang City, miscellaneous immortals are extremely rare. In the city gate area of ??the east side, Zhou Shu had met He Taiping, and the two naturally became friends.


    This time he was going to sell Fulu, Zhou Shu found He Taiping to help, and the effect was really good.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, He Taiping should hide many secrets. For example, being a miscellaneous immortal but being able to live in the wild is incredible. Of course, no matter how many secrets there are, Zhou Shu will not care, as long as it does not affect I am.


    "In addition to the one hundred for He Taiping, there are one hundred and eighteen."


    The lucky beast trick in his sleeve ran out, his little hand clutching the purse tightly, "Excluding the symbol cost seventy, it didn''t make much at all. Your talisman is so special but you only make so little, it''s a shame for Shang Dao. The cost is too high, the price is too low, and you give He Taiping too much!"


    Zhou Shu stared at Zhou Shu with small eyes, very dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shu touched its unusually supple head and gently pressed it down, "Cai fan, it is more for He Taiping, he helped us open the market, and he won''t be able to sell talisman in the future."


    The little trick raised his head stubbornly, "That''s too much. The profit is more than 60%. You can give it slowly. It is not good for you to pay at once."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Next time, next time I will listen to you."


    Xiao Zhao became more and more dissatisfied, "If you want to listen to me, you shouldn''t find him. Shang Dao is not a fraud. You are insulting Shang Dao, hum."


    "Good, don''t cheat."


    Zhou Shu showed a kind of solemnity, "Small trick, now I''m going to prepare the runes You help me figure it out, what to do in order to get the most benefit, and how many suitable runes should be drawn? How to sell it again and again."


    "it is good!"


    The little trick immediately became happy and hid in his sleeves and calculated.


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head and stared into the distance. If it goes well, he can accumulate a sum of funds within a few months, and then get the immortal artifacts from Bifan, and then go to the dojo to practice immortal power, then he is on the right track. Will it go well?


    when--


    The heavy bells came one after another, deafening.


    Many people looked tense and rushed towards the square, more active than before.


    There are already a lot of people in the square, all looking up at the sky, expectant and a little scared.


    Zhou Shu followed and looked at it. The bell that had stopped came from the sky. In the unfamiliar high sky, layers of clouds were converging. The clouds were only black and white, with distinct layers, one on top of another. Singular.


    "Thirteen sounds, it seems that many people are unlucky this past ten."


    "If you don''t abide by the city''s regulations, you should be unlucky. I just don''t know how many will survive."


    "How many more? It''s good to be able to survive on the top of the table."


    "It''s best to die, we can also watch more fun, hehe!"


    "Satisfied in such a misfortune, bad mind, be careful that in the future I will also be taken into the Tianjiantai."


    "How do you talk? Believe me or not..."


    "quiet!"


    With a scolding, the square immediately became quiet, and everyone stared at the sky with a solemn expression.


    For Wufang City, Xunday is not only a trading day, but also a day of ruling.


    Tianjuan means ruling on behalf of the sky. On this day, anyone who seriously violates city regulations will be dealt with.


    Zhou Shu had read the content in that jade tablet, and when I saw it for the first time today, I was curious. 8)

 Chapter 2080: Tiancaizhu

    The black and white clouds gradually separated, and the golden light came through.


    The golden light was particularly dazzling, and everyone bowed their heads, unable to look directly.


    Fortunately, the golden light was only an instant, and it dissipated quickly. With a bang, dozens of copper pillars descended from the sky and slowly fell over the square.


    The copper column has a radius of five feet, one end is inserted into the cloud, and the other end is suspended in the air.


    "what!"


    "Thirteen heavenly cut pillars? It''s been a long time since I saw so many people being punished together."


    "Is the middle one..."


    "It''s the Taoist who destroys the heart! Even he was caught!"


    "He has been hiding in Tibet for hundreds of years, but he didn''t expect to be able to escape."


    "I don''t know how many lives were killed, it deserves it!"


    There was a sudden noise.


    For some reason, Zhou Shu stared at it, and was surprised secretly. It turned out that there was a practitioner on each copper pillar.


    They were tightly bound by thick, fire-colored iron chains, and they couldn''t escape no matter how hard they struggled. They were all surrounded by hazy flames. Although they could not see their faces, they could also imagine their despair.


    Looking at these copper pillars, Zhou Shu felt a little shocked.


    It''s not that the powerful practitioners have suffered such inhuman treatment, tortured in public, and lost their face, but this scene has a feeling of deja vu. If I remember correctly, the old Baixiao who I saw in Guixu, Also in a similar situation.


    It may not be here, but there are probably some connections.


    "Wu Guisan! You indiscriminately killed twenty-seven fellow celestials in order to **** the soul of the phoenix seed...


    The sound fell like a thunderbolt, shaking all directions, condensed and formed over the square, turning into big characters, glittering with gold, and the townspeople''s mind.


    "I didn''t mean it, I..."


    A practitioner desperately screamed and struggled violently.


    Speaking and speaking, the crimes committed by the practitioners were explained one by one, but the big characters did not disappear, but gathered together, and gradually became a long sword of tens of feet long.


    The long blade is cold, and the white light is awe-inspiring.


    When it swayed slightly, the row of sharp jagged teeth on the blade''s blade was like a living thing, sliding staggered, making a sound of biting people.


    The crowd below stared at the long knife, frightened, and no one dared to speak.


    Seeing the long sword getting closer and closer, the cultivator pleaded loudly, "Forgive me, forgive me! I..."


    "Verify the body, cut!"


    The long knife was cut down suddenly!


    brush--


    The head of the practitioner was cut off!


    It is impossible to resist, being tied to a copper pillar, even if there is great power, it can''t be used.


    The blood flew out, splashing scarlet on the copper pillar, but not a drop fell.


    "Heart-destroying Taoist! You take the heart of the fairy child for food for the purpose of doing exercises... The sin is very sinful, you should be cut!"


    The billowing thunder fell again, condensing into big characters in the air, full of dangling, covering a small part of the sky.


    "So many, the sins committed by the mind-breaking Taoist are really exhausted."


    "Yes, it is said that even the children of Jinxian in the Southern District were eaten by him..."


    "How it was done is terrible."


    "Retribution is unhappy, you should kill him alive!"


    There was a discussion among the crowd.


    Zhou Shu also paid attention to the copper pillar. The Taoist Taoist who destroys the heart is surprisingly high. Even if it is not a golden immortal, it is not far away. Not to mention the cultivation methods. The immortals at this level will fall into this situation. , No one can think of it.


    The big characters are once again condensed, but they are not long knives, but dozens of short blades.


    The front part of the short blade is sharp, with three dark barbs, what it would be like to be inserted into the body by such a blade, it will make you chill.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The short blade kept flying up, poking towards the Taoist, and when they fell together, they brought a group of dark red flesh and blood.


    Within dozens of breaths, the dense bones were exposed, and the blade was grinding back and forth, making a squeaky sound.


    The crowd below was already terrified, and some people didn''t even dare to look again.


    "Hahahaha!"


    With the sharp blade added, the Taoist on the copper pillar laughed wildly, "When I am a human again, I will come to you for revenge. There is no square city, you remember it! At that time, whether it is the management of the city or what you see, no One can run!"


    The crowd was agitated.


    The Taoist who destroys the heart are not alarmist, and they are about to reach the level of immortality. Although the body is not immortal, the soul has been integrated into the law. Using the power of the law to escape a trace of the soul, it seems not difficult to be reborn again.


    "You have no afterlife."


    A cold voice came from the copper pillar.


    The Taoist froze, his laughter suddenly came, and he began to roar like a beast.


    The roar stopped quickly, and the short blade rose and fell mercilessly, cutting and cutting bit by bit. The Taoist��s whole body was full of holes, big and small, and even the bones were cut into small pieces, bone marrow blood. Mixed together, the human form is no longer clear.


    Just twitch from time to time to show that he is still alive.


    Of course he was still alive, and he couldn''t die if he didn''t finish the one hundred and eight thousand dollars.


    Perceiving the tragic situation of the Taoist, the practitioners on the copper pillars around seemed to feel the same way. The grief was overwhelming, and some began to cry.


    No one cares about them.


    The short blade gradually disappeared, and the Taoist Destroyer was completely gone.


    "Shi Tianyu! You forced to buy and sell, and the things went bad and you tried to bribe the prison... the crime is unforgivable, be a tart!"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly. This didn''t sound too harsh, but he soon realized that he was wrong.


    Those words were condensed into a long whip, and the whip hit the practitioner The screams were so terrible, it is hard to imagine that the sound was made by a real fairy.


    Normal immortals have gone through countless trials of life and death, and no matter how painful they are, it is difficult to scream screaming, and this scream is just like a pig that has been killed. You can imagine the pain of lashing, even a true immortal can''t bear it.


    Snapped!


    As the last whip fell, the chain of fire on the copper pillar quickly dispersed, and the practitioner fell straight down and landed on the square.


    The pain of the whipping was still there, and he couldn''t help rolling and screaming.


    People around him avoided, lest they get involved with him.


    Zhou Shu was not far away, watching silently, his heart was shocked again.


    This last whip was definitely more than pain. The practitioner was in the middle stage of true immortality, but now he has advanced to Sanxian. This whip actually knocked out several levels of cultivation and fell into a realm.


    An incredible whip.


    Compared to those who died, this punishment is not heavy, but it is definitely not light.


    "Mystery!"


    The ruling was still going on, Zhou Shu didn''t keep watching, and left slowly.


    The rules in black and white are far less touching than the immediate facts. After going through this scene, you should understand that the rules of Wufangcheng are rules and cannot be violated.


    After a few steps, there was a sudden heat on my arm.


    A white light flashed at the place where the Mingzhu was hidden.


    There was news, but it was very unusual.


    The Mingzhu will not disturb the practitioners. Generally speaking, Zhou Shu needs to check the Mingzhu to get the message, but this message directly reminds Zhou Shu that there is a meaning in it.


    The message is only two words.


    "Be careful."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, was this a malicious warning or a kind reminder?


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170826032050114 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) 8)

 Chapter 2081: Tracked

    The message has no head or tail, and no name.


    This is very strange. Practitioners use the inscription beads to communicate, and they all exchange information. Whoever sends it to themselves can tell at a glance, but this message is not. The place where the name should be written is blank.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and I''m afraid that only the manager of Wufangcheng can do this.


    If you are a miscellaneous immortal, how can you get into the eyes of managers when you first come here? Puppets came to welcome even the city.


    It seemed a little funny, but after thinking about it, two managers did contact him.


    One is Changtian in Jianshi today, and the other is the young man who brought him to the city gate.


    These are the two, but Chang Tian seems to have no malice towards him. As a golden immortal, he is unlikely to care about him, and the young man has no grudges against him, let alone disadvantage him. Could it be that this Are you reminding him?


    Zhou Shu moved slightly and looked around.


    Almost everyone is watching Tiancai and can''t see anything special.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu took out a photo demon talisman, and a small photo demon disk suddenly appeared in his sleeve.


    In the gate area of ??Wufang City, divine consciousness and other methods will be greatly restricted.


    Most immortal cities are like this. If practitioners are allowed to spy and spy, rely on cultivation to suppress others, and go through walls to obtain additional information, what will it be like, how to manage, and whether it is fair? Dafan Xiancheng will specifically explain this point.


    According to the demon talisman, it only looks at the location, not the words and deeds of others. It has also been used in the square, and it will not be limited.


    Green dots are displayed one by one.


    Zhou Shu walked out quickly, wandering around, while paying attention to Zhao Yaopan.


    After walking through a few streets and entering a few shops, there was a green dot behind him all the time in the demon plate, not far or near, wherever Zhou Shu went.


    Sure enough, there is a problem.


    From the depth of the green dot, it can be seen that it is a Sanxian, just a lower level.


    Unexpectedly, someone was looking at him so soon, and it was uneasy to sell some talisman.


    Zhou Shu turned around and quickly walked towards the man.


    The person apparently didn''t expect it, and was a little flustered for a while, pretending to be calm and going forward, wanting to pass Zhou Shu by mistake.


    "Your Mightiness."


    At the moment when the two were evenly crossed, Zhou Shu spoke and said calmly, "Why have you been following me?"


    "What are you talking about?" The man glanced at Zhou Shu and said disdainfully, "Funny, what can I do with you, what can a miscellaneous immortal have to follow?"


    When he said that, he wanted to pull away. Zhou Shu shook his body and stood in front of him again, staring at him with awe-inspiring eyes, "Yes, I was just about to ask you, what can a miscellaneous immortal have to follow?"


    "Go away!"


    The man was startled, he didn''t dare to look at Zhou Shu''s gaze directly, and he only stretched out his hand to get Zhou Shu away.


    Zhou Shu slid a step, stepped aside, and said solemnly, "If you want to learn how to make talisman, just come to me, you can also study the lower talisman together, and secretly follow up if you want to go wrong, today the Tianjian platform Your Excellency has also seen the sight of, should you not want to go up there?"


    The figure trembled, almost stumbled, and went away without looking back.


    Zhou Shu stared at the Zhao Yaopan, seeing the green dot go further and further away, and he didn''t follow it again, so he let go.


    If it weren''t for the reminder on Mingzhu, he might not have found someone following him, "I don''t know who it is, but I have written down this love."


    After buying the charms, Zhou Shu still went to the city to draw charms.


    You can''t get too far away from the city, and you can''t go to the wild, but you can also do nothing at the edge of the city. Use Shu Zhili to trap yourself, and ordinary people can''t find it.


    In about six hours, nearly a thousand talismans were arranged in front of them, neat and clean.


    As in the past, there was no drawing fee, and there were no errors or omissions, but the last dozens of pictures were a bit special. The runes were like silver snakes lying on the paper, and fluorescent light flashed from time to time, just like living things.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied, this was another level of performance of Fu Dao.


    In the past, in the Xuanhuang Realm, he suppressed other Taoisms, only realizing one kind of Shu Tao, in order not to occupy the space of Shu Tao, and concentrate on it, but after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, he did not suppress other Taoisms anymore, and all tried his best to develop. Savage growth, after all, in the heavens, one more way will give you more assurance of survival, and the way of Shu Zhi has already been on the right track, and you can proceed step by step.


    Dao Dao is in the process of enlightening Dao, and Fu Dao is obviously faster.


    Because the savings in the past were too abundant, once the valve was opened, it would be out of control like the flood of the Yellow River.


    The effects of these dozens of talismans are definitely much better than the others, and of course the selling price will increase a lot.


    Just when he was about to put Shu Zhili away, there was a voice outside.


    Two middle-aged cultivators walked toward this side, obviously not paying attention to Zhou Shu, and stopped not far from Zhou Shu, and started talking in a low voice.


    "Brother Zhang, when are you going to go? Everyone else has gone, and we won''t get good things if we don''t go!"


    "Brother Mao, don''t be in a hurry, let''s be fully prepared, that Xingshan ghost realm is extraordinary, extremely dangerous, your cultivation base is still a little worse, you can''t be cautious."


    "I have been preparing for several years, what else do I need to prepare?"


    "You didn��t come out yesterday, don��t know Yesterday someone sold a special talisman in the square, which can detect the ghosts and dead around, even the strength of the ghosts can be seen seven or eight. This talisman is right. It''s suitable for exploring the ghost realm... It''s a pity that I didn''t buy it. We will go again when he comes next time and I buy some."


    "There are such Fulus, won''t they be fake?"


    "It can''t be faked, the Fulu he made, even the Supervisor of the Jinxian Realm has been detected, there will be no problem."


    "It''s so powerful, it''s not as good as..."


    "I know what you think, and I want to bring him to explore the ghost realm together, but his cultivation is too low, he is a miscellaneous immortal."


    "Brother Zhang, are you stupid? That miscellaneous immortal, you also believe that you can make a good talisman?"


    "Brother Mao, don''t doubt it anymore. Even the Master of Supervision City has seen it and said it is not fake. Could Jinxian collude with other immortals?"


    "Yes, it''s just that he is unbelievable, that''s all, let''s go and buy more next day."


    "Of course, Xingshan Ghost Realm, we will not miss this time, we must get that thing!"


    "Definitely! For us Sanxians, nothing is better than that, but there are a lot of people going there this time, and I don''t know if it can be..."


    "Don''t say frustrating words, are you and I worse than them? There is no real fairy in that place, what''s so terrible?"


    The two talked for a while, and then walked into the city.


    After a while, Zhou Shu quietly emerged and touched his chin, "This is not a deliberate prying...what is the Xingshan ghost realm?"


    It��s not the first time he has heard of this place. Several people mentioned this place when they were selling talisman. It seems that it is necessary to inquire about it. If it is true that these two people have said that there is an excellent treasure for Sanxian, he Also a little tempted.


    However, after he got the fairy tool, he now went to explore the secret realm, and died forever. 8)

 Chapter 2082: Say something

    Zhibaoxuan.


    "...That''s the way it is, no matter what, this fairy stone is returned to you, I really can''t follow him anymore."


    The practitioner shook his head with a stubborn expression on his face.


    Elder Bai said slowly, "Okay, I have worked hard for you too, take the fairy stone, you can change it."


    "It''s not good, I don''t dare to suffer without merit."


    The cultivator gave in a few times, insisted on not accepting it, and quickly turned around.


    Mr. Bai had to shake his head, picked up the bag and walked into the inner room.


    Looking at Bi Fan, he said angrily, "Zhao Si is really timid, and he dared not do it once he was reprimanded. He wasted his thoughts."


    Bi Fan didn''t care, "The disadvantages outweigh the benefits, so I don''t do anything if I change. Zhou Shu is also a capable person. I knew that the city rules would be used to suppress people after only a few days."


    "Who is not afraid of city regulations when there is a ruler?" Old Bai sighed and touched his beard thoughtfully. "I can''t think that the kid is a bit capable. A miscellaneous fairy can find someone following. Is there something? Special means?"


    "Even the adults in the prison city can see that there is nothing difficult to track down."


    Bi Fan smiled slightly, "I looked down on him. I didn''t expect him to be so accomplished in Fu Dao. With the addition of Qi Dao and Gourmet Dao, he learned quite mixedly."


    Old Bai hummed lightly, "No matter how miscellaneous, it''s a miscellaneous fairy."


    Bi Fan frowned, and Old Bai hurriedly said, "The subordinates are talking too much."


    Bi Fan said slowly, "Next time he sells Talismans, he will buy a few and show them to me. By the way, I will mention the Xingshan ghost realm."


    "I see, Lord Xuan," Old Bai replied, somewhat puzzled, "What do you do with Xingshan Ghost Realm?"


    Bi Fan looked slightly cold, "Don''t ask more."


    Mr. Bai just nodded, "So during this time, don''t you need to find someone to follow him?"


    Bi Fan shook his head, "Forget it, if he finds out again, it won''t be good to implicate us. He is always worried about immortals and will not leave."


    The next ten days.


    Zhou Shu still sells symbols in the square.


    Many people waited there early due to prior notice. When Zhou Shu came to Fulu, he sold more than half of it. Zhou Shu took the opportunity to ask about the situation of Xingshan Ghost Realm, but almost everyone Unwilling to tell Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care much either.


    No one wants to share a secret with a newcomer, even if it is not a secret.


    Later, the business was less, but there were still people coming and it seemed that they would leave earlier than last time.


    Elder Bai walked over with a smile, "Friend Zhou, okay."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, then smiled, "For nothing, do you also come to buy Fulu?"


    "Exactly."


    Mr. Bai nodded, "You Fulu can really see ghosts and dead things?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If it doesn''t work, you can refund the money."


    Mr. Bai shook his head quickly, "Where is the word? Fellow Daoist said yes, that is, okay, I want fifteen... Hey, these few seem to be different?" He seemed to have found something, he said with doubts. .


    Zhou Shu explained, "These photos last longer and have better results, but the price is twice as expensive."


    Elder Bai waved his hand and smiled, "It''s okay, I want to be like this."


    "Okay, but there are only ten." Zhou Shu handed the talisman to Mr. Bai. Mr. Bai took the talisman, stroked it a few times, and said in a slow voice, "I hope the effect will be better. When I go to the ghost realm, this old bone will be the same. Let��s try to save your life with less suffering."


    Zhou Shu moved slightly in his heart, but said indifferently, "Is old Bai also for the ghost realm? Most people buy it for this."


    Mr. Bai nodded, quite pleased, "Yes, you talisman, you have a great effect in the ghost realm."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is it the Xingshan Ghost Realm that the manager is talking about?"


    "Yes, this is the most famous ghost realm in the past few years..." Old Bai suddenly wondered, "Don''t you know that fellow daoists?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t know."


    Elder Bai stroked his beard, smiled and looked at Zhou Shu, "If the daoist wants to listen, I will say a few words."


    Zhou Shu bowed without being humble or overbearing, "Thank you Bai Guan."


    After leaving the old man, Zhou Shu secretly figured it out.


    Xingshan Ghost Realm is a ghost realm that has only recently been discovered in the Eastern District.


    Xingshan is a big mountain in the immortal world. There are immortals who established Xingshan Gate, claiming to be Xingshan��s old mother, and is already a quasi-sage. There are countless immortals under her.


    At that time, Xingshan Gate was considered to be a giant in the fairy world. Of course, its influence extended to the heavens and all realms. Many mature big realms had Xingshan Gate locations. However, when Wufang City had not been transformed into a fairy city, the boundary There is also the Xingshan Gate here.


    Later, Xingshan��s mother failed to attack the saint, and the Xingshan gate withered, and it would be difficult for the fairy world to find a Xingshan gate.


    This Xingshan ghost realm is rumored to be a site of Xingshan Gate in the past.


    There are a lot of ghosts and dead objects inside, and they have gone through countless years. Their strength is about the same as ordinary miscellaneous immortals. Of course, there are many equivalent to scattered immortals. In addition to these things, there are many strange formation traps. For the fairy, it is also an extremely difficult secret realm.


    Difficulty doesn''t matter, the key is what benefits are there. If there are not enough benefits, no fairy will risk his death to explore the secret realm.


    ����It is said that some people obtained the special secret method of condensing the law from it, and achieved true immortality in one fell swoop.


    Although it is only a rumor, the weight of the rumor is extremely sufficient.


    It is not difficult to understand the law It is not difficult to obtain the power of the law, but it is extremely difficult to understand the law, integrate oneself into the law, and realize that the body is the law.


    The immortal realms are ten cents and nine scattered, let alone other realms? Sanxian can become a true immortal, very few. Now that there is such an opportunity in front of him, whoever Sanxian doesn''t want to go, even if there is a great danger, he has to fight for it.


    The same is true for Zhou Shu.


    Although there is fairy spirit in Wufang City for cultivation and can follow the normal track to advance to the ranks, what Zhou Shu wants to do is always to directly develop Shu Zhi Dao, and to successfully combine Shu Zhi power with the law. Use Shu Zhidao to use the power of Xuanyuan Sword or the law in the Demon Refining Pot, but to fully integrate the law into Shu Zhidao, into his body, and he is a part of the law.


    That is to say, when I left the Profound Yellow Realm, I said to Old Sword, skip the Sanxian, and go directly to the True Immortal realm.


    Although there is no immortal power, he is frustrated everywhere, and is not recognized, but he is not here, nor is he too concerned.


    The Xingshan ghost realm that appeared at this time was undoubtedly an opportunity.


    Even if it''s just a rumor, you need to try it.


    Of course, he is not in a hurry. The secret method is not a magic weapon and will not be taken away by anyone. As long as you are in the secret realm, you can get it anytime.


    With a goal, naturally there will be a lot of expectations, and the mood will not be bad, but at the same time, Zhou Shu also has doubts.


    Because of the appearance of Mr. Bai, why did he come here to buy Talismans? He specifically told Zhou Shu the news, and his attitude towards Zhou Shu was also very strange. It can be seen from the fact that he called Zhou Shu Daoyou when he met. He hated Zhou before. Shu is commensurate with his fellow daoists.


    Elder Bai is mostly out of mind, and it seems that the possibility of being kind is unlikely.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) 8)

 Chapter 2083: Feeling immortal

    More than a month passed quickly.


    After five consecutive days, Zhou Shu��s Fulus have not sold well. After all, the Eastern District is not a trading area, and there are not so many scattered immortals. Another reason is that Fulu stores have begun to sell similar imitations, although the effect is not as good as Zhou. Shu did it, but the price is cheaper.


    Zhou Shu decisively stopped setting up the stall, but still made Fulu, and only handed it over to a Fuluo shop to sell, the price was lowered, and he was doing a long-lasting business.


    At this time, Zhou Shu had accumulated more than ten thousand immortal stones. He was definitely not worried about the entrance fee, but after looking for a better Dongfu, and buying a basic method of Yinxianxin, there were only three thousand left. .


    Xiancheng''s consumption is not low.


    But that cave is indeed good, not to mention spacious, a small amount of fairy qi is injected for two hours a day for cultivation.


    More importantly, Dongfu is protected by Xiancheng rules and will not be disturbed. It is safe in Dongfu, even if it is a golden immortal, it is not easy to start.


    Zhou Shu began to understand the celestial energy and the celestial power, but without the idea of ??replacing all the power in the body with the celestial power, it was impossible.


    The primary and secondary must be distinguished. The Tao of Shu is the center of Zhou Shu. All Zhou Shu��s power must revolve around the prototype of the Tao fruit, so that it can develop better and faster. If the main power is replaced by an immortal power, it will be against Shu. Zhidao is a big step backward, so what he wants to do more is to try to integrate Xianli into Shu Zhili, and let Shu Zhidao control Xianli.


    The best of both worlds.


    But it is difficult.


    Xianli is already extremely mature, or a completely powerful force, consistent with the power of the laws of the immortal world, while Shu Zhili is a young, naive and imperfect, because Zhou Shu has learned too much, and the laws are The power is also extremely weak and chaotic. It is almost impossible to combine these two powers, and Shu Zhidao controls the power of the immortal.


    But it must be done.


    It really did, Zhou Shu benefited immensely.


    If even the most mainstream immortal power in the immortal world served Shu Zhidao, it would be logical for Shu Zhidao to become a great way.


    After persistently analyzing for thirty hours, Zhou Shu collapsed and Shihai was almost completely numb.


    The amount of data of the fairy spirit is simply terrifying. Zhou Shu can only understand a little bit with all his energy. At Zhou Shu''s normal speed, the thirty hours he analyzed can be worth ten years of general Mahayana meditation. Years, but even these ten years have only touched a little bit of fur.


    As a result, the divine consciousness and so on were completely consumed, and the divine soul was completely blank.


    This is just an analysis. The deduction is not started. Once the deduction is started, it consumes several times more. Even Zhou Shu can��t stick to eight hours. You know, he analyzes and deduces various ways in the turbulence, often one or two. Can''t stop for months.


    The difference between the power of Xianli and the power of the ordinary Tao is too great.


    It��s actually wrong to say that. In fact, it��s the power of Tao that he understands, which is too superficial compared to Xianli. The Tao he obtained in the Xuanhuang Realm is not a real Tao at all, and it is worthless in the heavens. Mention, it can''t be compared with Xianli, and it can''t be compared with the real power of Dao.


    Although Zhou Shu��s Shuzhi Dao is not an ordinary Dao, it is also very different from the Immortal Dao. The reason why Zhou Shu��s Shu Zhili can resist the immortal power, and sometimes can defeat it, is more because he is a creative force. Taoist.


    Taoist founders have advantages in all aspects, and their power is much more refined, which is completely different from the Tao power that ordinary ascetics get.


    Looking at Zhou Shu with a pale face, Old Jian said slowly, ��Don��t use too much force. It��s not that easy to get immortal power. I heard that even in the immortal world, it takes decades to get started with the power of ascension. , There is still a famous teacher, so don��t worry."


    Zhou Shu forced a smile, "It''s really not easy."


    Old Jian seemed thoughtful, "I have read the Guiyi Heart Sutra many times. It doesn''t seem to be difficult, but it really doesn''t feel anything, and it won''t help you."


    The Guiyi Heart Sutra is the method of attracting the heart of the immortal that Zhou Shu bought. It can induce the spirit of the celestial energy to transform the power of the immortal. Heart Sutra, but this Heart Sutra is not the other Heart Sutra.


    However, it can be seen that the Xuanhuang Realm and the Immortal Realm are indeed in the same line, and the concept of the unity of everything is indeed the foundation of the cultivation of immortality.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t have a physical body yet, how to feel, I will do it myself."


    Old Jian pointed his sword, "Well, Zhou Shu, I don''t think it will take that long for you to develop immortal power."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said lightly, "Within three months, it shouldn''t be difficult."


    Old Jian was shocked, and Jianbo dispersed, "After talking about it for a long time, and I am too tired to understand, but you said you can practice it in two months? Isn''t it a joke?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously.


    The thirty hours of hard work was not in vain. After all, he still felt the fur. In his opinion, the method of attracting immortal mind is actually not much different from the method of cultivating immortal mind. The essence is similar, but all aspects are much advanced, like As for the elementary school and the university, although there are a lot of things that he doesn''t understand now, he can still help to practice through analysis and deduction This is enough.


    With a strong talent, as long as you can touch a little fur, it is not far from reaching the essence, most afraid of not touching a little fur.


    Three months is enough to cultivate this Sutra of One Heart.


    "Three months..."


    Old Jian sighed unconsciously, "That is to say, as long as you have enough celestial spirits, it will take a few years for you to advance to the ranks of the immortals."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is not difficult to disperse immortals, but I will not transform my whole body power into immortal power, nor will I become dispersive immortals."


    Old Jian stared at him, full of doubts, "No conditions, you have to choose to skip the fairy tale stage. I can understand. Now that there are conditions, you have to skip it. I don''t understand it. Isn''t it good to go step by step? Persevering in one''s own way is very good, but it also depends on the situation, advancement to Sanxian, the strength is at least twice or more than the current one."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Old Jian, needless to say, it has been decided long ago."


    Zhou Shu is not a stubborn person. In his opinion, the benefits of becoming a fairy may not outweigh the disadvantages. The first is that it will affect Shu Zhidao, and the second is that of becoming a queen, there are three or four levels to break through. There are too many resources, not only the spirit of the fairy, but also the pill, and so on. Third, there is no law of the fairy world for him to understand, and the chance of becoming a true fairy by virtue of fairy power is very small.


    Old Jian could only nod his head, "Fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded and took out the soul fluid to recover. He consumed a lot of spiritual sense, but there was no problem with the soul fluid.


    These soul fluids were condensed from the demon refining pot in the unnamed small world, and obtained the origin of that world. Naturally, everything can be refined. Zhou Shu concentrated on making Shu Zhishi, while the demon refining pot made many soul fluids. .


    The demon refining pot was still in Zhou Shu''s body, unable to see the sun.


    So does Caiying.


    If there were no accidents, they would not be able to come out at all times in Wufang City. 8)

 Chapter 2084: Confused

    "Boss Zhou, do you still have that tonic pill?"


    "Yes, there are enough goods today."


    "Thank you, here are thirty...Well, if I buy so many, can it be cheaper?"


    "this is not OK."


    "Boss Zhou is so stingy, it''s no wonder he''s a miscellaneous immortal, nothing else, give me the pill."


    "Chenghui Ninety Immortal Stone, please go slowly."


    Ignoring the cold-eyed mockery, Zhou Shu smiled and accepted the fairy stone, waiting for the next customer.


    Fu Lu is not easy to sell, and there are pills.


    The life-supplementing pill refined with vitality can quickly dissipate the corpse poison and rot in the body. It is suitable for use in the ghost realm. In the ghost realm, the cultivator is most afraid of the corpse poison, and its combat power is drastically reduced. A few months may not be able to get rid of it.


    There is a chance to make money, Zhou Shu will not let it go.


    Moreover, the pill will earn faster than Fulu, with lower cost and higher price.


    It��s not easy to open the market, and this time He Taiping helped again. I don��t know where he found a spirit beast with a lot of corpse poison. It made itself dark, like a zombie, but two The corpse poison gradually dissipated after the replenishment pills went down, and the replenishment pills suddenly became expensive in Luoyang, and they were out of stock for a while.


    By the time the stall was closed, Zhou Shu had already made a lot of money.


    Most people closed the stalls, but the number of people in the square continued to increase.


    Because Tian Caizhu is about to fall again, and the person to be tortured this time is a bit extraordinary.


    "I''m coming!"


    The Tianjianzhu slowly fell, and everyone''s eyes looked towards the middle.


    That pillar was extraordinarily thick, with blood stains on the copper color. Among hundreds of fire chains, a rugged man was tied up. He was so tall that he might not be five feet tall. The roots of his beard and hair were poked out from the fire, like steel. .


    "It''s him, Sun Yuan!"


    "We are the only big man in Wufang City who has entered the Four List of Heavens!"


    "But it''s a pity it''s on the top of the list."


    "It doesn''t matter what the rankings are, he finally has some fame."


    "Shameless, shameless, what is the use of such fame? Not as good as our small list in the city!"


    The noise of the crowd disturbed Sun Yuan on the pillar.


    Two dark lights suddenly rose in the flames. The light was dark red and solid, much darker than the surrounding flames. If you look closely at the crater that is about to erupt, it is Sun Yuan''s **** eyes, disdainful. Staring below, wherever his eyes came, an unspeakable ferocious and cruel aura swept across, and the crowd fell silent.


    "Dare to be presumptuous!"


    The chain of fire tightened abruptly, the flames became bigger, his eyes gradually closed, and he could no longer feel the breath.


    Standing in the crowd, Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "What a murderous man."


    The violent expression in his eyes is beyond human''s ability to bear. If such a fierce person stands in front of him, the true immortal of the same level will tremble.


    "kill him!"


    "Kill him!"


    "We have no square city to accommodate such wicked people!"


    The crowd was quiet for a moment, and then became angry again, shouting.


    Tian Caizhu began to talk about the crime, and Zhou Shu was also secretly shocked.


    It can be described as doing no evil, not to mention small things, this Sun Yuan secretly occupied a secret realm for hundreds of years, killing all the practitioners who entered the secret realm during these years, tens of thousands, not ordinary killings, all tortures, to people Tortured in every possible way, extracting the soul, in order to absorb the freshest grievances and evil thoughts of the dead. It is said that the practitioners who have been tortured to death, in order to retaliate before death, are extremely violent and can be collected to practice evil techniques...


    "...The nine thousand seven hundred and thirtieth place on the list of all evils in the heavens is full of evil, and destiny punishes him!"


    Thunder roared, and a thunderbolt smashed into the air and hit Sun Yuan fiercely.


    Thunder and lightning completely suppressed the fire, and in an instant, the entire copper pillar was covered with electric snakes.


    In the thunder light, Sun Yuan''s face and figure were completely revealed, unexpectedly quiet, and even a sneer at the corners of his mouth. His eyes were fierce and abnormal, and bloodshots seemed to crawl out of his eyes, rushing up his body one by one. Go, it looks very strange.


    "too frightening!"


    "This is still a fairy, it''s a demon, a devil!"


    "It''s definitely not an ordinary person who can enter the four rankings of the heavens."


    There was a panic in the crowd below, and many people turned their heads, as if they would be contagious by looking at them more.


    Zhou Shu has heard of the four rankings of the heavens, but has never seen the actual list.


    It is said that these four rankings are written by the Hongmeng Sacred Treasures. The heavens and worlds are everywhere, and even the demon world and immortal worlds have recognized them. Entering these four rankings is equivalent to having a name in the heavens, and it can be regarded as the largest practitioner. One of honor.


    Of course, except for the list of ten thousand evils, if you enter the list of ten thousand evils, you will have a reputation, but you are notorious. Any practitioner in the heavens can be your enemy, and you can get a very high reward for killing you.


    Thunder light struck down one by one, each one knocked out a piece of flesh and blood, and the light reflected the entire sky.


    Obviously, the person in charge of Tiancaizhu didn''t want Sun Yuan to die too fast, tortured hard, and a bit cruel, but he should treat such a murderer as he should.


    That Sun Yuan kept silent, with a sneer, and the red thread in his eyes became more and more diffused, all over his body.


    Although protected by the formation, knowing that it is impossible to get down, the fierce and violent aura floats in the sky, like a sword hanging above the head, making people uneasy.


    Many people dared not look anymore and made a sound of horror.


    Among the crowd, Zhou Shu saw He Taiping. He had been staring at Tiancaizhu, his expression was unusually indifferent, but there was a trace of hatred in his eyes that could not be concealed. Could it be that he had hatred with Sun Yuan? Zhou Shu quickly rejected this answer He noticed that He Taiping didn''t see Sun Yuan, but those Tiananzhu.


    "Is that so."


    Zhou Shuruo has some enlightenment.


    After thousands of thunder and lightning, a very thick electric light rushed straight down, aiming at Sun Yuan''s head.


    This time, it should be fatal.


    Sure enough, as the thunder light fell, Sun Yuan''s head suddenly burst open!


    However, it was not blood that splashed out, but tens of thousands of hair-thin red threads, falling like raindrops.


    Nothing has ever fallen, blood, etc. have all been captured by Tiananzhu, but now it has fallen.


    Big things are bad.


    Everyone was panicked and hurried away.


    Zhou Shu secretly said badly, but did not move.


    The red line is obviously Sun Yuan��s remnant soul. I don��t know what method I used to escape from the Tiananzhu. With Sun Yuan��s fierceness, it��s not a good thing to touch the red line, but I can��t run it. Instead, I��m confused. , The matter is in the city gate area square, there will definitely be an expert to handle it.


    "Actually..."


    There was an exclamation in the sky.


    Immediately, Yunzhong suddenly stretched out a big hand and grabbed it straight towards the sky.


    The hand was so huge that one finger was several times thicker than the Tiancaizhu, falling from the sky, covering the entire square.


    The expert Zhou Shu was waiting for appeared.


    With a big hand, most of the red lines still have the sky-cutting pillars in their hands, but there are still many red lines slipping out of the fingers and fleeing around.


    The big hand does not stop, grabbing up and down, so fast that you can''t even see the afterimage.


    However, within a few breaths, the red line in the sky dissipated invisible, and it seemed that all was collected by the big hands.


    The big hand still didn''t stop, stretched out towards the cultivator who was fleeing everywhere, holding them one by one, but when it reached Zhou Shu''s head, it was stagnant and retracted.


    However, Zhou Shu only felt a gust of breeze passing by without any sensation. 8)

 Chapter 2085: Figured out

    Wufang City, a hall in Dongmen District.


    A gray-robed cultivator shook his head slightly, "This Sun Yuan, the old man underestimated him."


    This person''s name is Yu Yitian, who is Shouzheng in Dongmen District, and is the actual manager of Dongmen District. His face is square, and he is dignified in every move, but at this time his brows are frowned, with a little sad look.


    Chang Tian on the side was slightly surprised, "Yu Shouzheng, if you read it right, this is the earth evil distraction method. I can''t imagine that Sun Yuan has learned the lost secret technique of Liangshan Palace, and coupled with his violent law, he broke through. Defense, and when we arrested him, he didn''t show any traces and never used it."


    Yu Yita said in a deep voice, "This person was cunning, knowing that he would definitely not be able to escape at that time, so he deliberately escaped on the Tiancaizhu. He suffered all the hardships before, and I didn''t even notice it at all. "


    "Those who can be on the list of all evil, even if they are true immortals, can''t be neglected."


    A middle-aged beautiful woman on the opposite side slowly said, "He is upright, his tactics are not proficient, because torture gave him a chance to brew."


    Yu Yitian said calmly, "I know, the owner of the tree, but it��s too late for you to remind you. Needless to say, there are more than 13,000 soul silks separated by Sun Yuan. There are more than 400 people on the square, and each one must Check carefully, you can''t let a soul silk escape."


    "Yes."


    Mu Xue nodded, "I will check everyone carefully, but," she showed a trace of suspicion, "Shouzheng, why didn''t two people come in?"


    Yu Yitian shook his head and said, "The two are just miscellaneous immortals, and their cultivation level is too bad. Even if Sun Yuan wants to win their souls, they won''t be taken from them. Once they start their hands, they will die immediately if they can''t stand it, instead they waste their souls. wire."


    Mu Xue didn''t realize it, "Speaking of which we have two miscellaneous immortals here, they escaped accidentally."


    Looking at Zhou Shu all the time, he seemed to be thinking about something.


    In the square at this time, except for Zhou Shu and He Taiping, everyone else was gone.


    The change came so quickly, Zhou Shu stayed there, settled, and walked towards He Taiping, "Ping, you are here too."


    "Yes, that Sun Yuan is really fierce. This is the first time I have seen someone who can escape from the Tianzhuzhu."


    He Taiping was still looking at the sky, without any panic on his face. Instead, there was a hint of excitement and a bit weird.


    Zhou Shu stagnated and said slowly, "Brother Ping, the others are gone, only us are left."


    "Nothing strange."


    He Taiping turned around to look at Zhou Shu, and said calmly, "Are you panicking? They should have been taken away by the city guard, and they will come back without incident after the inspection, but if Sun Yuan affects the spirit and cannot be removed, I can''t come back."


    "No disaster."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and smiled and said, "Little Brother Ping knows a lot, but I don''t understand, why not take us there?"


    He Taiping was slightly disdainful, "Take us? We are miscellaneous immortals, they are too lazy to take care, and that Sun Yuan, it is impossible to escape with our body, we are not worthy of being upper body, so what is there to worry about."


    "Unexpectedly, the cultivation base is low, but it is also a good thing."


    Zhou Shu murmured, with a smile on the corners of his mouth, "It''s also considered to have escaped the catastrophe, otherwise it will be taken away by the city guard, but it will be troublesome, brother Ping, why don''t you and I have a drink at the Drunken Fairy Tower? Congratulations? I will be the host."


    It''s time to be overwhelmed.


    This kind of catastrophe is inexplicable and cannot be guarded against. In case of a murderous soul, death may be a good thing. There were at least 400 people in the square, all of whom were guilty. Even if they were not contaminated, the inspection might have been It''s not easy, they are indeed lucky this time.


    "I have something else, Zhou Shu, go by yourself. The roasted chicken feet in Zuixianlou is good, so I might as well ask for more."


    He Taiping waved his hand and left for himself, walking very briskly, which made Zhou Shu a little bit unable to understand.


    "Cooking chicken feet sounds good, so I should try it."


    Zhou Shu muttered to himself and walked towards the restaurant. The immortal food of Zuixianlou has a good reputation in Wufang City. Zhou Shu also wanted to try it, but there is no time and there are few immortal stones, but now he wants to try it. Taste it, and think about it by the way.


    Sun Yuan is eccentric, so what is it?


    The restaurant is very lively, and things have spread in the square.


    Zhou Shu asked for a pot of wine, two chicken feet, and tasted leisurely.


    One burned chicken feet costs ten celestial stones, which is very expensive.


    It��s called Phoenix Claw, but it��s definitely not the real flesh and blood of a divine beast, but a strange beast with the blood of a Phoenix. I can come a few more times in the future,


    "This time, Lord Shouzheng should have done it himself."


    "Yes, everyone was collected before the two breaths, and the soul silk didn''t escape one. It was very resolute."


    "Those guys are also stupid. Even the people on the list of ten thousand murderers dare to see the punishment. It is estimated that they will suffer some crime."


    "It''s okay to suffer, and the city guard will definitely compensate you when you come out. Don''t worry."


    "Yes, keeping upright is the most fair, but if it is affected by the soul silk, then there is no way. It is inevitable."


    "That''s fate."


    "Heh, there are miscellaneous immortals here, really rich."


    Most of the diners were real immortals, scattered immortals were few, but Zhou Shu, who was just a miscellaneous immortal, sat in the middle, a bit abrupt, and the eyes of several people swept around Zhou Shu, not knowing what they were thinking.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, anyway, he didn''t leave the city gate area what''s terrible.


    I really don��t want to come to a miscellaneous immortal. I don��t even want to cling to the soul silk. I don��t want to become a loose immortal, and I am willing to be a miscellaneous immortal. What is the reason for Taiping? According to him, he has been here for a long time. Maybe he hasn''t practiced enough to be a fairy?


    It doesn��t look like he doesn��t know how to earn celestial stones. It��s not easy to stay for so long, and the several collaborations with Zhou Shu are perfect. Many ideas are still proposed by him. It��s impossible for such a person to earn celestial stones. Just now Zhou Shu said that when he came to Zuixianlou, he also recommended roasted chicken feet. Obviously, he had eaten it, and most of them were quite a lot. They all ate immortal food, so he wouldn��t be short of money.


    what happened����


    Zhou Shu felt stagnant and suddenly understood.


    Last time Zhou Shu saw that a true immortal was beaten into a loose immortal, then He Taiping probably also went to Tiancaizhu and fell to the realm. Just now, He Taiping kept looking at Tiancaizhu with hatred in his eyes. Sun Yuan was a little excited when he escaped, which can also explain this.


    It seems that He Taiping has long since been dispersing immortals, maybe even higher.


    No wonder you can always live in the wild, relying on previous skills and magic weapons?


    That''s it.


    After figuring it out, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously.


    "Zhou Shu, you are here."


    While he was thinking about it, Mr. Bai suddenly appeared at the table with a hint of unkind expression on his face, "Mingzhu has sent a message, why doesn''t it reply?"


    Zhou Shu pointed and glanced at Mingzhu, "Lao Bai, but he has forgotten so busy, what''s the matter?"


    Elder Bai paused, and said coldly, "Master Xuan has something to ask for you, did you have any trouble just now? Come with me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you, Lord Xuan, for your kindness, but when I eat this chicken claw, ten immortal stones, I can''t waste it."


    "It''s so rude."


    Old Bai looked at him coldly, but he couldn''t make a sound, which was quite uncomfortable. 8)

 Chapter 2086: Very important

    Zhou Shu finished the chicken feet and left with Mr. Bai.


    This offended Mr. Bai, but Zhou Shu didn��t care too much. He expected that Bifan would mostly want him, and there was a relationship of interest between him. Mr. Bai was Bifan��s subordinate, and it was unlikely that he would be a shame. Why bother Be patient and obey.


    Soon I arrived at Zhibaoxuan.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "I wonder if Lord Xuan is looking for me?"


    Bi Fan said lightly, "I just heard that there was a disturbance in the square, so I just asked, you are fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Thank you, Lord Xuan, for your concern."


    If he has something, Bifan can get two pieces of Heavenly Fire Spiritual Gold. This should be a good thing for Bifan, but it seems that Bifan pays more attention to his safety, which makes him more assured. Bifan must ask for him and don��t want him. Something happened, at least before Bifan reached his goal.


    "Your magic weapon is still with me. If something goes wrong with you, wouldn''t it make me a dishonest person?"


    Bi Fan waved his hand, and said thoughtfully, "I heard that the murderer has gone on the Tiananzhu, but Sun Yuan, who is on the list of ten thousand murderers, escaped?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, said the process a little bit, rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly, "I was lucky to have escaped because of my low cultivation base, Lord Xuan, those who were taken away by the city guard should be all right? "


    "If you are not contaminated by the soul silk, you will be fine."


    Bi Fan shook his head slightly, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and said slowly, "Yu Shouzheng has made this."


    "How did you earn it?"


    Zhou Shu was quite puzzled. It was all negligence and mistakes, fearing that it would be hard to escape the blame.


    "Hehe," Bi Fan glanced at Zhou Shu, and he was also interested in getting some affection with him, and slowly said, "Sun Yuan''s tens of thousands of soul silks have been in his hands, why didn''t they make money? Those soul silks were separated, it should be the evil spirits. The method of distraction, the secret of Liangshan Palace that has long been lost, has not been obtained by keeping it upright now. After this inheritance, a little punishment is nothing."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Master Shouzheng is already in the Golden Immortal realm, so I shouldn''t care about the real immortal''s technique."


    Bi Fan sighed slightly, a lot of regret, "The secret of Liangshan Palace is more than a kind of distraction, and more importantly, the shadow of the sky, which golden fairy does not want? Then Sun Yuan will die, but he will use the secret technique. Flee for your life, if you can��t escape, you can do it for others, alas."


    As if he was excited, he continued, "Yu Shou is a golden immortal from the immortal realm. Strong is strong, but compared with those immortals who truly understand the power of the law and master the law, he is still a lot worse. How many mediocre people are on the list? Although Sun Yuan is only the late real immortal, but let go and fight Yu Shouzheng, hehe, the result is also unpredictable. This time he arrested Sun Yuan and dispatched dozens of talents to succeed. , And wounded seven or eight people. Unexpectedly, Sun Yuan still had a back-up to use... But in the end, Shouzheng got a chance."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, nowhere to interrupt.


    It seems that Bifan doesn��t have much favor and fear of being upright. There is also an important message in the language, which is that the immortals who have enlightened and mastered the laws are better than those from the immortal world who rely on immortal power to achieve true immortals and golden immortals. , And a lot stronger, True Immortal will be able to put Jinxian right in the later stage.


    It should be the same if you think about it. How can the power cultivated in the fairy world go smoothly, how can it be stronger than self-realization after hardships.


    There is nothing wrong with the path you choose.


    The earth evil is distracted, the sky is transformed into a shadow, and what a secret technique is that can make the golden immortal covet the magic formula, if you can get...think far.


    Settling his mind, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Dejun''s words are better than ten years of reading. Compared with Xuanzhu, I''m shallow."


    "If you stay for a long time, you will know it later."


    Bi Fan smiled indifferently and took out a thing, "Zhou Shu, this is the first magic weapon that I refined from your spiritual gold, look at it."


    "Already done?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, staring at it.


    It was a small shield shaped like a tortoise shell. Thirteen pieces were put together. It looked unremarkable, with no luster at all, and no power.


    Bi Fan put the small shield in front of Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "Try it."


    Zhou Shu picked it up and was about to inject immortal power, then paused, "I haven''t cultivated immortal power yet, I''m afraid I can''t try it out."


    He didn''t want to show his power in front of others.


    As early as a week ago, he succeeded in transforming the power of immortality and took the most solid step towards Sanxian. If he progressed step by step, he could be promoted within three years. Of course, Zhou Shu��s goal was not Sanxian. He was thinking of ways to transform and merge. Let Xianli obey the control of Shu Zhidao, by no means replace all power with Xianli.


    Bi Fan shook his head, "It''s okay, you can use your own power."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Own?"


    Elder Bai frowned, "If you ask you to use it, do you have to use immortal power to use the magic weapon refined by Lord Xuan?"


    Bi Fan nodded slightly, "Most of the materials in the heavens are compatible with any power. The magic weapon refined with them can be controlled by any power, even the immortal implements. You have concerns, but you think Can only be used with Xianli? Well, this sentence is not wrong."


    Zhou Shu became more confused, "Isn''t this a contradiction?"


    "No contradiction, this phenomenon is actually determined by the way."


    Bi Fan slowly said, "The roots of Qi Dao are in the immortal world, and most of the Qi masters are also from the immortal world, so the magic weapon refined is more biased towards the power of the immortal world Generally speaking, use immortal power. The use of various magic weapons can exert greater power, and many artisans directly impose restrictions on magic weapons, allowing only the power of immortality to pass through, and use them to prevent magic weapons from falling into the hands of other people, becoming demons or other The power of race."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "I understand. In fact, the same is true of ghost weapons, ghost weapons, magic weapons, etc. It is the master who makes them only accept ghost power and magic power, not it can only accept these.


    Unconsciously he got up and saluted, "Thank you Lord Xuan for your guidance!"


    The look is sincere, and he understands that this is very important to him, not just in the way.


    Various restrictions are not formed naturally, but have been modified. The Qi Dao is like this. The other Dao is about the same. For Shu Zhi Dao, this is definitely a great benefit. Zhou Shu originally felt that many Dao were inherently limited and difficult. Combining with Shuzhi Dao to absorb the essence, but now it seems that it is probably just that I am not doing enough, or I am shackled in my mind.


    No matter what Bifan''s previous purpose was, it is always a good thing to comprehend Tao, and Zhou Shu will remember this feeling.


    "Yes, you have savvy in the tool way."


    Bi Fan nodded, showing a hint of satisfaction, "The magic weapon itself should be universal. Imposing restrictions and forcing classification is not conducive to the development of instrumentalism. I personally don''t like this behavior, so the magic weapon I refined, There has never been a limit. Any power can be used normally. In my opinion, the ability to forcibly change the magic weapon and increase the limit is a desecration of the tool."


    Zhou Shu appeared a little dignified, and said in a deep voice, "Master Xuan is here to admire him."


    Not to mention the character of Xuan''s master, Zhou Shu didn''t know, but his achievements in the instrumental way still have this commitment, which is definitely something Zhou Shu deserves to admire and learn.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) 8)

 Chapter 2087: Easy to handle

    Zhou Shu picked up the small turtle shell shield and injected Shu''s strength.


    Just as Bifan said, the power went through without any hindrance.


    As the power entered, the small shield quickly decomposed, one shield turned into thirteen sides, and gray lights were seen. The small shield circled Zhou Shu a few times, and then it clung to Zhou Shu''s body, disappearing.


    There is no discomfort, and it feels very similar to Mingzhu.


    The thin layer, like skin, is integrated with the body, without any power pathways, but Shu Zhili flows back and forth in it without feeling lag.


    "Stand up, Zhou Shu."


    Bi Fan turned to Bai Lao and said coldly, "Stop it."


    "Yes."


    Mr. Bai showed a faint smirk, raised his sleeves, and slammed into it.


    It seems that a lot of strength has been used, and the blow of Sanxian''s advancement cannot be underestimated.


    Zhou Shu didn��t panic. He had a countermeasure in the blink of an eye. It was reduced with the power of Shu, and he was swallowing it with the power of gluttony. The remaining power was absorbed by the body. There would never be a major problem, but in an instant the thought was lost. Replacement, Bifan and Bailao, are obviously a magic weapon, but in fact they are considering themselves, definitely not showing too much hole cards.


    Clumsy is not a bad thing.


    Thinking of this festival, Zhou Shu unloaded most of Shu''s power from the magic weapon, and only resisted with the magic weapon.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    That sleeve was actually divided into three forces, and Zhou Shu also retreated three steps in a row, flying dozens of feet away to stand firm.


    Curiously, he stepped back, and the wall behind him also retreated several tens of feet, while Bai Lao and Bi Fan were tens of feet forward. The distance between the two sides remained unchanged, as if they had not moved.


    Zhou Shu said angrily, "Master Xuan, what does this mean?"


    A gleam flashed in Bi Fan''s eyes, and he smiled with his palms, "As soon as I got the tortoise shield, I can use its power to block the blow of Bai San''s power. Zhou Shu, you are not easy. Have you used a similar magic weapon before? "


    Zhou Shu paused, pretending to complain, "It turns out that Lord Xuan is taking the experimental magic weapon, why didn''t you say it earlier? I haven''t used it before."


    Bi Fan looked at Zhou Shu and said in a deep voice, "What do you think of this tortoise shell shield? Now you are only one or two out of twelve. If you use your full strength, it is almost impossible to hurt you, only the real one. It is possible to completely disperse it with a blow. Of course, this also requires your strength to be strong enough to reach the intermediate level of Sanxian."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It is a good magic weapon to block the blow of the real fairy, how does it compare with the fairy?"


    Bi Fan smiled indifferently, "Incomparable."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, took off the tortoise shell shield, and put it in front of him, saying, neither humble nor overbearing, "I still want a second magic weapon."


    Bi Fan sneered unconsciously, with a little chill in his eyes, "Hehe, when I gave it to you, is it to grab your spiritual gold and refine a second spiritual gold magic weapon for yourself?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "No, I''ve been waiting for Master Xuan to refine it."


    Bi Fan looked at him for a while, then retracted his gaze, "Actually, I made this ghost armor shield a long time ago, and I am also familiar with the characteristics of your spiritual gold, but I haven''t tried to refine the second one. You know I don''t know why?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "It''s because Lord Xuan didn''t make up his mind, what exactly is he going to refine?"


    Bi Fan was a little surprised, "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu continued, "Not enough materials?"


    Bi Fan paused, his eyes changed a little, "Why do you say that?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Using Xuanzhu''s talents to understand the characteristics of the materials, but he hasn''t done anything. The only possibility is that the materials are insufficient. A piece of spiritual gold cannot be refined into the magic weapon the Xuanzhu wants. If it can''t be fully utilized. The characteristics of the material, it is better not to refine."


    Bi Fan stared at Zhou Shu and asked instead, "Have you learned the Tao of Qi? Compared to your Tao of Fu, how is the Tao of Alchemy?"


    Zhou Shu was groaning and didn''t rush to speak.


    Bi Fan seemed to have some enlightenment, and slowly said, "I have seen all of your Fudao Dandao, that ghost symbol and replenishing pills are not of any rank, but they are extremely practical. There are not many in the city. Sanxian can do even one, but you are a miscellaneous immortal, but you can make two kinds, it is really rare, and in the way of tools, I have never seen you refining tools, but your knowledge is not bad at all... I think it will be similar. ?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said frankly, "I have learned a lot, but none of them are proficient."


    "Sure enough."


    Bi Fan looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "Hehe, you are really a miscellaneous fairy."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Lord Xuan laughed."


    "It��s not a bad thing to be interested in various ways, and have enough understanding, it��s not a bad thing. If the avenues are cleared one by one, it will be of great help to the Jinxian in the future. Alas... Tell you what to do with this," Bi Fan shook his head and smiled, "Zhou Shu, you are a smart person, yes, Tianhuo Lingjin is indeed less."


    This temptation is too straightforward.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "What magic weapon does Lord Xuan want to refine?"


    In fact, Zhou Shu didn''t care, all he needed was an immortal weapon. If he could get an immortal weapon, and it was an immortal weapon that had no limit on power, then what would matter if he gave more spiritual gold.


    Such an opportunity is not easy to come across.


    And those Skyfire Spirit Gold, and Skyfire Gold, are of little use to him now Besides, he has so many.


    Bi Fan said in a deep voice, "The Skyfire Spirit Gold you got, I don''t know where it comes from. Its characteristics are extremely sharp, but this sharpness is hidden in the innermost. It can''t be seen from the outside. This made me realize it after half of the refining. Its true characteristics are impossible to change. Therefore, this tortoise shield is basically a waste, and the spiritual gold is simply not suitable for making defensive weapons."


    Zhou Shu was silent.


    Bi Fan continued, "Then there are only magic weapons like attacks, and this thing is tough on the inside and soft on the outside, it has a refined style, and it is a sword."


    "sword?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion did not change, but his heart was tight.


    It was a sword, it turned out to be a sword.


    As far as he is concerned, there is no magic weapon that is better than a sword. If he can get a fairy flying sword, not to mention, Caiying can come out, and the old sword also has the possibility of advancement... Get it.


    Although I want it very much, I must not be sensual.


    Originally, Bifan wanted me, but if I acted too much, I would become myself asking for Bifan.


    Bi Fan said indifferently, "Do you like to use swords? Same as Alchemy Dao?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Who doesn''t use it? The sword is not only easy to use, but also elegant, it fits the identity of an immortal, and I have also heard that if you come to Xuanzhu, you can''t become an immortal without a sword."


    "Yes, who doesn''t sabre?"


    Bi Fan nodded, "It''s just to be refined into a sword, this day fire spirit gold is less, at least three pieces are needed, and some of the same kind of sky fire gold is needed to make a grindstone to make the sword well, if it is replaced with another The materials are nondescript. I suffer from too little materials, so I have been unable to do it for a long time, letting you down."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Actually, I still have a few dollars of Skyfire Spirit Gold, and Skyfire Gold also has some."


    "Ok."


    Bi Fan nodded lightly, without a trace of doubt, "That would be easy." 8)

 Chapter 2088: Crazy

    Zhou Shu looked calm, "I didn''t say it before, I believe Lord Xuan can understand."


    "natural."


    Bi Fan smiled slightly, seemingly calm and indifferent, but his heart was full of longing, and the opportunity finally came.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I can hand over the Skyfire Spirit Gold and Skyfire Gold to the Lord Xuan, but there is a requirement. The immortal weapon that I can use is very important to me. I hope Xuan Lord will go all out and will not fail. I promise to give it to me. ."


    Elder Bai unconsciously said angrily, "How can there be any guarantee that you will not fail?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "I believe that Lord Xuan can do it."


    Bi Fan��s eyes gleamed, and he slowly said, ��What��s the problem? Your materials are enough and good enough, so it��s not a problem for the fairy tools. Okay, I��ll give you this guarantee! But I also have a request, I want All your sky fire gold."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Sky fire gold, not spiritual gold?"


    Bifan said flatly, "Yes, compared to the spiritual gold for making swords, the skyfire gold is more important as a grindstone. The more swords the better, the higher the chance of becoming a fairy weapon. As for the spiritual gold, I also touch it completely. Knowing the characteristics, three pieces are enough to make a sword embryo."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "According to Lord Xuan''s words, but that number is a little too much."


    Bi Fan smiled, "How much can there be?"


    Zhou Shu figured it out, "It''s almost ten thousand."


    Bi Fan''s heart was shocked, and he was about to be unable to restrain his ecstasy. He settled and said calmly, "If there are ten thousand, there may be a chance to reach the second stage of the fairy artifact."


    With nearly ten thousand sky fire gold, plus more than five yuan of sky fire spiritual gold, Zhou Shu must have gathered all the fragments of the first world in his hands. Generally speaking, the sky fire gold and spiritual gold that can be formed by a single world will not exceed 10,000. If there is more, the world cannot be divided.


    The **** of fire must be at Zhou Shu.


    And he was certain that Zhou Shu still didn''t know how to distinguish between Heavenly Fire God Gold and Spirit Gold.


    Although he did not follow Zhou Shu again, he was also very clear about Zhou Shu''s movements. Zhou Shu could not tell the matter about Tianhuojin, and he did not seek advice from people who understand this kind of knowledge. Besides, if you ask, you can''t ask. There are only a few people in the gate area who know the distinction between God Gold and Sky Fire Gold.


    Except for Bifan, Zhou Shu could not meet anyone else.


    The appearance of the **** gold is very different from the sky fire gold, but it is no different from the ordinary sky fire gold, which is why he only asks for the sky fire gold.


    Grinding the sword and so on is just an excuse, for sword making, it is better than nothing.


    Zhou Shu was also shocked. He didn��t know the specific difference between the second-rank immortal implements and the first-rank immortal implements, but he also knew how difficult it is for the immortal implements to improve the first-rank. If it could be done, it would be more Skyfire Gold. You can give it all, even if you don''t do it, the fire gold for nearly ten thousand days is worthless, and there is still spiritual gold in hand.


    He said in a deep voice, "Is what the Lord Xuan said is true?"


    "It depends on luck, but the chances are definitely bigger."


    Bi Fan nodded firmly, his expression was sincere, and his eyes gradually became hot.


    Both are moved by the other''s conditions, and the deal will most likely be concluded, but whoever calms down first can take advantage of more.


    It is difficult for Bi Fan to calm down. He has been in the realm of real immortals for a long time, because he only cultivates the realm of weapons. If he can''t make progress in realm, his realm cannot be improved. It can be regarded as the top of Wufang City, and it is difficult to improve. It is definitely not a treasure that can be obtained by repeated methods. It must be refined to produce a real treasure that surpasses all his past achievements.


    It''s not easy, the materials for the treasures are not available unless chances are good.


    So he opened a Zhibao Xuan, but he has no interest in buying and selling magic weapons. He doesn''t care about the quality of the business. He just hopes to find suitable materials and refine treasures.


    Zhou Shu gave him this opportunity, and he couldn''t calm down from the moment he saw two pieces of Heavenly Fire Spirit Gold.


    Vulcan gold that day was the essence of the first world. If he got it, he would have the opportunity to make a real treasure, a third-grade or even a fourth-grade fairy!


    He can be sure that the moment he refines the immortal tool, he has a great possibility of reaching the golden immortal.


    For the true immortal, the golden immortal is the biggest goal, and seeing the goal is to be achieved, how can he calm down?


    So it must be Zhou Shu to calm down first.


    It was peculiar that a true fairy appeared with such eyes. Zhou Shu quickly noticed that he temporarily pressed down the thought of obtaining the fairy tool, and soon he could see that the goal of Bifan was the sky fire gold, not the spiritual gold. Than Fan''s desire for Skyfire Gold was even more than Zhou Shu''s desire for Immortal Tools.


    This is very unusual.


    But for Zhou Shu, knowing this is of little use.


    Because he didn''t know the existence of Shenjin at all, it was impossible to intercept it.


    This is the disadvantage of unequal information. There is definitely no such problem in the Xuanhuang Realm, but among the heavens, he knows too little.


    These Heavenly Fire Gold may be more useful than Fan, but Zhou Shu can''t stop it. Compared with these unused Heavenly Fire Gold, it is obviously a fairy weapon that has a greater effect, and what he can do is to seek more benefits as much as possible. , Judging from Bifan''s current situation, this is not a big problem.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Then it''s so decided, but Lord Xuan..."


    Old Bai stared at Zhou Shu and said angrily, "Zhou Shu, what else do you want?"


    "To shut up."


    Bifan snorted and turned to Zhou Shu, his face gradually sinking, "Zhou Shu, I can promise you some more requirements after the transaction is concluded, but it must be after the transaction."


    Staring at Bi Fan, Zhou Shu nodded, "The Lord Xuan said, let''s make a deal first."


    Not only is the information mismatched, but the strengths are also too far apart to be fair.


    Speaking of this, Bifan is already determined to win. Wufang City does have strict city rules, but if Bifan gets crazy and ignores the rules, Zhou Shu himself will not benefit.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu took out the sky fire gold piece by piece.


    In a short while, the sky fire gold piled up into a hill.


    Bi Fan stared at every piece of sky fire gold, a touch of red hung on his face, blood poured up, and his heart attacked.


    "Why hasn''t it appeared yet! It hasn''t appeared yet? Isn''t it on him, how is this possible? He has got so many pieces of spiritual gold, at most there are a dozen pieces of spiritual gold in one realm, and the most critical sky fire **** gold must also He got it! Hurry up! Hurry up! You give me hurry up! If you don''t take it out again, I will kill you!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s movements, he secretly roared, and a flash of blood red flashed in his eyes.


    Everything in the Xuan Nei seemed to freeze, extremely dignified, and Old Bai was there, like a statue, he had never seen it before, Xuan Master looked like this.


    Something is wrong.


    Zhou Shu still took it out piece by piece, but he didn''t expect Bi Fan to be anxious to this point, almost crazy.


    Will it be like this in the future?


    "stop!"


    Bi Fan suddenly yelled, raised his sleeve to **** the Skyfire Gold from Zhou Shu, and laughed, "Haha, haha! That''s it!"


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head and stepped back.


    Obviously, Bifan got what he wanted.


    It is strange to say that that piece happened to be the last piece of Skyfire Gold in Zhou Shu''s body...... 8)

 Chapter 2089: Make friends

    Bi Fan hugged that piece of sky fire gold and laughed wildly.


    Elder Bai stooped and stood beside him, congratulating him, his face flushed, and there was an unspeakable flattery.


    It seems to have forgotten that Zhou Shu is still here.


    Zhou Shu remained calm. He also knew that this deal might have been lost. There must be many secrets in that piece of sky fire gold. It is also the best for real immortals, and its value is much higher than that of immortal artifacts. It is a pity that he does not know. What is that? Skyfire gold is almost the same, it looks like cinder, it is uneven, and Shu Zhili can''t reach it, and it''s far worse than Skyfire spiritual gold. It''s hard to think that such a thing will have great value.


    It is not helpful to think about it, it is better to fight for more benefits.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Master Xuan, I have taken out everything, can I trade it?"


    Bi Fan looked at Zhou Shu, pretending to be calm and difficult to hide his smile, nodded, "Okay."


    He stroked it reluctantly, and carefully put the sky fire gold away, his mind gradually calmed down, took out the Mingzhu and smiled, "Zhou Shu, you helped me a lot. I will give it to you. I will give it to you. Don''t worry. , I will try my best to refine the fairy for you."


    This is not against the heart, but it is not all for Zhou Shu.


    If he wants to refine the **** of fire gold, he must refine a few magic weapons in advance, and he will definitely pay special attention to using the best fire and the best auxiliary materials, because these are all done for the purpose of refining the gods. ready.


    All craftsmen did this before refining important magic weapons, Zhou Shu did the same, and Bifanying was no exception.


    Lingjin is also a good material, and with his means, the possibility of becoming an immortal tool is indeed very high.


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, took out Mingzhu and Bi Fan to complete the transaction, and then smiled, "Master Xuan said that after the transaction, he can still promise me some conditions, can you?"


    Bi Fan was righteous, and only smiled, "Stop it."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I hope I can ask the Lord Xuan for more advice, whether it is the knowledge in the heavens or the principles of the tools. At the same time, I also hope that the Lord Xuan can do a little bit when I encounter trouble. Point."


    Elder Bai said unconsciously, "Are you looking for a backer? You are a miscellaneous fairy, think too much!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said calmly, "Xia Xia doesn''t want to follow the example of Old Bai, and Xia doesn''t want to encounter any troubles, but I hope Xuanzhu can remember it when something goes wrong."


    In fact, he also knew that Mr. Bai''s words were not wrong.


    This is not the Xuanhuang world but the other world. Zhou Shu cannot use heaven and earth and opportunity as a backing. If he only relies on himself, it is impossible to guarantee that things like this today will not happen again. If a true fairy comes to mention himself before the accident, the result will be Much better.


    Of course, it is impossible for Mr. Bai to be directly subordinate like this.


    Old Bai was stagnant, and said angrily, "You laugh at me?"


    Bi Fan waved his hand, motioned to Bai Lao to be quiet, turned to Zhou Shu and said, "If you have anything in the Eastern District, you can come and ask me."


    It''s just a few words, not to mention that he won''t stay here anymore after he becomes the Golden Fairy Empress. It doesn''t matter if he accepts such promises.


    "Thank you Lord Xuan."


    Zhou Shu got up and saluted.


    It is very good to make friends with a real immortal. He admires Bifan��s knowledge and skills. He has benefited a lot from meeting several times. If he can always ask for advice, it will naturally benefit a lot. For him now, he has more knowledge. important.


    Bi Fan looked at Zhou Shu, his face improved, and said warmly, "Zhou Shu, do you want to know the usefulness of those sky fire gold?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "I will ask Master Xuan for more information. Now I want to know the specific situation of Xingshan Ghost Realm. I also want to ask Master Xuan to help me see if there are any suitable shops for rent nearby. I can make immortal stones myself."


    He plans to stay in Wufang City for a long time, and of course he has to rent or even buy a shop to do business.


    This is his thoughtful idea. As a void city, there are no people coming and going in the city, there are many practitioners, and business opportunities are endless. Occupying a shop here is equivalent to having a long-term foundation and continuous flow. Financial resources.


    But he tried many times, to no avail.


    The manager is fine, that is, it is a little colder, and he never got a good attitude for the shops that are obviously renting. The shopkeeper may raise the price very high, which is not the normal price at all, or just let him go. people.


    It seems that no one wants to let a newcomer, or a miscellaneous immortal intervene in the city gate area, occupy a shop here.


    As for the ghost realm of Xingshan Mountain, it is his goal, and it may be an important step for him to become a real fairy.


    He believed that what Bai Lao told him was only a furry theory, and that the specific situation in it still needs to be consulted by the real fairy.


    "Hahaha!"


    Mr. Bai couldn''t hold back a bit, and sneered, "You have a big tone, renting a shop? Do you think a shop is as simple as setting up a stall? Look at the thousands of shops in the East District. Is there any one that is open? No True fairy is the backstage, you are a miscellaneous fairy, even if you rent it, can you hold it?"


    Zhou Shuding said, "I can try."


    Elder Bai pointed to Zhou Shu, "I have never seen such a brazen person, so still try? The old man..."


    "Okay, Old White."


    Bi Fan looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, you don''t know that the shops in the Void City are not so easy to rent. There are many twists and turns, so let��s not talk about the shops in the trading area~www.novelhall.com ~ There is no Golden Fairy realm, or a great reputation among the heavens, it is impossible to take the next one, and there is not much difference here. Every year, I don��t know how many people use their brains and tricks on it, and you are a miscellaneous immortal. Even the bones and scum can''t be left. Let me put it straight. The old man in front of you is the best example. Let me say that you can set up a stall or give other people to sell your talisman medicine. Move your mind."


    "Where everyone wants to get in, is there any place for you? Stop wishing!"


    Old Bai snorted, with a lot of helplessness on his face.


    Zhou Shu��s words hit his sore spot. He was also ambitious back then. He wanted to earn a foundation in Wufang City. After that, his practice would be much smoother. He went in happily, bleeding out his head, if not. Bi Fan took the shot, fearing that he would lose his life, and in the end he could only be willing to be a subordinate, and it was obliterated.


    Zhou Shu showed a little thought.


    Bifan spoke plainly, but the warning in his words was profound.


    The water is deeper than expected. An Anshengsheng��s cultivation and not participating in others will feel that Wufangcheng is safe. Once you really get involved in the conflict of interests, you want to take food from others, and those strict rules, etc. I''m afraid it''s all useless.


    Let go of these for now.


    Zhou Shu nodded and saluted, "Thank you, Lord Xuan, for your guidance, I understand."


    Bi Fan nodded slightly, showing a hint of appreciation. Zhou Shu is ambitious but not stubborn. He is a teachable talent. If he speaks by himself, Zhou Shu will insist on his own opinions. He may help, but he will also treat Zhou Shu accordingly. Lost a good impression, "As for the Xingshan Ghost Realm, it is a good place. I can''t wait for the true fairy to go to the Sanxian Secret Realm, but I often mention that there are indeed many noteworthy places in it. I can tell you..."


    Listening and listening, Zhou Shu was filled with joy. These things are exactly what he needs to know. 8)

 Chapter 2090: Sword

    After leaving Zhou Shu away, Mr. Bai returned to Xuan''s interior with a look of excitement, "As soon as the adult took the shot, he was given the Sky Fire God Gold. The subordinates admire it!"


    Bi Fan has already recovered his calmness, showing a slight displeasure, "Old Bai, you can stop talking nonsense, what did I do? He traded willingly. If he doesn''t want to trade, I can''t help it."


    Old Bai was stagnant, and said hastily, "Master Xuan is right, it is a fair and reasonable transaction."


    Bifan seemed thoughtful, "This person is very calm, knowing that things can''t be done, so he retreats and asks for the next best thing. He doesn''t ask what the **** gold is, and he doesn''t ask what the **** gold is for. He is really smart. I owe him a share. Love is not a loss for him. If you had his chances in the first place, it would not have fallen to where it is today."


    Old Bai''s expression became a little sad, "What Xuanzhu taught is, does Xuanzhu really want to help him?"


    Bi Fan said indifferently, "Whether to help or not depends on the value. It''s just a few words now. Besides, I''m going to leave here as a golden fairy."


    Old Bai''s eyes lit up, "Master Xuan has become a golden immortal, and he is about to rise a lot on the immortal list of Wufang City, and may enter the top 50 in one fell swoop!"


    "Wufang City Fairy List, do you think I care about this?"


    Bi Fan was slightly disdainful, with a hint of chill in his eyes, "You have been with me for so long, do you still think so?"


    Old Bai became nervous, and hurriedly bent his body and said, "I''ve missed a word, I''ve missed a word, Xuan''s main ranking is the Immortal Miao ranking, otherwise it is the celestial pole ranking, and then..."


    "Enough, the more you talk about it, the more ridiculous."


    Bi Fan interrupted Bai Lao immediately, but he laughed unconsciously, feeling happy.


    Entering these two lists is the goal of all practitioners.


    The Immortal Miao List is a list of immortals with outstanding talents. There is no realm. There are thousands of people in total. Once a practitioner enters the Immortal Miao List, the future is unlimited. And the Celestial List and below the Saints can be included in the list, and the total number is also 1,000. People, those who are listed on the celestial pole list, are undoubtedly all the real powerhouses in the heavens.


    The Immortal Miao Bang and the Tianji Bang are one of the four rankings of the heavens, and all the heavens are allowed, and no one can enter the two rankings without Fangcheng.


    The list of sages that Bai Lao did not say is all sages. It is no longer a goal for practitioners, but an unbounded fantasy, which is impossible to achieve. Before seeing a little hope, Bi Fan doesn��t want to say it. If you don''t want to listen, as if you say it or hear it, the fantasy will be annihilated.


    Time passed in a hurry.


    Zhou Shu was busy drawing symbols and refining alchemy, and gained a lot. The 100,000 or so immortal stones are proof that it is a great wealth for Sanxian.


    In general, one day of cultivation can condense a celestial stone, and one hundred thousand is about three hundred years of cultivation time.


    For Zhou Shu, he hasn''t allowed the immortal power to be integrated into Shu''s strength, so he will naturally not cultivate too much immortal strength. The immortal strength in his body is very small, slightly equal to nothing, but these immortal stones can make him explode in a short period of time. Power will not be inferior to Sanxian''s upper level, this is because he can use gluttonous Tao to swallow immortal stone, thereby releasing a large amount of immortal power, which is a tricky method.


    It may not be necessary to do this, but it is always possible to be prepared.


    The Celestial Stone has earned it, but it hasn''t lost much in cultivation.


    The day and night moisturizing with fairy aura makes the Taotie Dao forged two more times, and the alchemy Dao Fu Dao has enlightened the Dao, and began to be suitable for the use of the heavens, both have a lot of growth, and the promotion of Shu Zhi Dao can be clearly perceived Zhou Shu was very happy when he came out. From now on he will continue to enlighten other Dao. This is not a difficult task. In the Xuanhuang Realm, he has 20 or 30 Dao Dao on the verge of enlightenment, only the last step.


    It is necessary for Shu Zhili to overwhelm Xianli and let Xianli obey the control of Shuzhi Dao. These Dao is the breakthrough point.


    But it is not an overnight event. Even if Zhou Shu''s foundation is excellent, it will be difficult to achieve success in less than ten years.


    Opening Mingzhu as usual, a long-awaited message jumped out, "It''s done, come to Zhibaoxuan."


    Zhou Shu patted the table hard, Huo Ran stood up, her face full of joy.


    "Scare me, what are you doing?"


    "Elder Jian will be back later."


    Zhou Shu smiled, calmed down, and walked out of the cave quickly.


    Zhibaoxuan.


    Bi Fan sat steadily in the middle, with a calm expression, but with an unconcealed expression of self-sufficiency, the old servant Bai stood by, watching Zhou Shu coming in, his eyes flashing from time to time, both envy and jealousy.


    Bi Fan said slowly, "Look, Zhou Shu."


    A cloud of water a few feet away suddenly floated in front of him, like a lake hanging in the air.


    Clear and transparent, moving with the wind, there are water waves rippling, seemingly soft and harmless, but if you perceive it carefully, you can find that there is a sharp and killing air inside, there seems to be thousands of gold, lying in the lake, at any time They can kill the enemy with the battle, and they are all strong and unbreakable.


    There is no doubt that this must be a magic weapon refined by Bifan.


    But Zhou Shu looked a little strange. Is this a sword?


    I only feel the breath, but there is no fixed form, how to use it?


    As if seeing Zhou Shu��s doubts, Bi Fan smiled slightly, and pointed at it. The water in the lake evaporated and turned into a cloud of white mist. The white mist was condensed and not dispersed, gradually converging and forming. In an instant, a short sword was revealed. come out.


    Light blue, completely transparent, with dozens of golden threads lying inside, flowing from time to time, like a living thing.


    Bifan said indifferently, "This sword is impermanent. It depends on your mind The previous state is its true state. This state is suitable for cultivation and nourishment, and it can also converge the breath. Turn into a sword shape, not too late."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and nodded, "Thank you, Lord Xuan, for your guidance. Dare to ask what the name of the sword is?"


    Bi Fan said slowly, "No trace, although it is all indestructible, it does not leave a trace. You can check the beauty of it carefully."


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "Dare to ask how many products?"


    Bifan seemed to think, "First-grade, the slightest difference, can not reach the second-grade, let you down."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a slight smile, "If you can get an immortal weapon, there is nothing to be disappointed in, thank you Xuanzhu for his best."


    It''s impossible not to be disappointed, but it''s not something he can decide, just let it go.


    Bi Fan smiled, "Then take it."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in salute, put the sword in his hand, and looked at it carefully, with great joy.


    Old Bai said coldly, "If there is anything to be happy about, even if it is a fairy, it is nothing but a piece of iron in your hands."


    Zhou Shuyang sneered, as he was about to say something, Bifan also opened his mouth, his expression a little dignified, "Lao Bai is right. Immortal artifacts are easy to obtain and not easy to use. Although Wuhen has no spirituality, it is not easy to surrender. If you can''t use its actual ability, it is no different from a general magic weapon. It is better to shut the pavilion and be covered in dust. I hope you will find the correct way to use it as soon as possible, and I don''t want to be entrusted to it."


    Looking at Bi Fan, Zhou Shu nodded, "Master Xuan can rest assured that the immortal artifacts you refine will never be dusted underneath, and will not become ordinary iron, and can be used underneath within a few years at most."


    Bi Fan was a little surprised. After watching Zhou Shu for a while, he said, "I hope so."


    Lao Bai was cold-eyed, with more disdain in his eyes, "Who wouldn''t say big words, it''s not enough power to use it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, raised his hand and said, "Lord Xuan, let me say goodbye." 8)

 Chapter 2091: Yang Bai

    When Zhou Shu left, Old Bai still looked angry, "This kid is really boastful. He wants to use it for a few years? It''s funny. I don''t think he understands the beauty of Wuhen, so I shouldn''t give it to him!"


    Bi Fan calmly said, "If you don''t give it to him, it won''t work for you?"


    The old man shook his head quickly, and said in horror, "The subordinates dare not, but they are a little angry. It is a pity that the immortal utensils can''t make the best use of them."


    Bi Fan slowly said, "Wuhen is not the same as an ordinary immortal weapon. It contains two laws, plus kendo. It is really difficult to fully display it. Even I may not be able to make the best use of it. He has this. His ambition is not bad."


    "Yes."


    Elder Bai can only nod his head and secretly said, "I''m afraid he doesn''t even know any rules, right? He still wants to use fairy tools?"


    Bi Fan ignored him and only wondered to himself, "Why didn''t I reach the second grade? Obviously it was already finished, but at the last moment, I lost hope, and I lost the first grade. Is it because my understanding of the law is not deep enough? Without time, it seems that the refining of the gods needs to be put aside for the time being, and I will say it clearly."


    Zhou Shu walked on the street, walking briskly and leisurely.


    He knows where Bifan''s worries are. To master the fairy tools, he must first understand the principles of the fairy tools.


    But for him, this is not a problem.


    The moment he saw Wuhen, he knew what the law contained, although he didn''t expect that there were actually two laws inside.


    The law of gold and water.


    A magic weapon with two rules!


    Zhou Shu doesn��t know much about these two laws, but the basic understanding is there, and it is very deep. They have a great relationship with the Five Elements Law, similar to the relationship between blue and blue but better than blue, but it does not mean that gold is good. The law or the law of water is the law of the five elements.


    Gold, wood, water, fire and earth are all five elements. Focusing on one line is higher than the five elements. For example, the pure and extreme power of the law of gold and fire is stronger in attack than the law of five elements, and the power of water, earth, wood, etc. Etc., in all aspects, there are places beyond the five elements, and the five elements are more important than the rotation and connection between the five elements, which can link the five elements and change the structure of the world. When it comes to the power of a single line, it is not as good as the respective laws.


    That being said, the Five Elements Rule is still closely related to the Five Elements alone. Zhou Shu, who has felt the heart of the Five Elements Rule, still has Wuhen in his hands. It is not difficult to understand the golden and water rules in it. Say that several years are long.


    With immortal implements, but still usable immortal implements, how could I feel bad.


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu secretly took out a demon-illuminating talisman, opened it in his sleeve, and observed while walking.


    When you are satisfied, you need to be more careful.


    After walking for a few laps, my mind gradually tightened. Among the many green spots around, one of them was very deep. It was a little worse than the golden fairy Changtian I saw at the beginning, but it was a bit higher than the others on the street. Keep following behind yourself.


    Whatever you worry about.


    "Who? Why follow me?"


    Zhou Shu has a hint of coolness. If it is an enemy, Zhou Shu has no power to resist.


    When he turned the corner of the street, Zhou Shu deliberately turned his head back and glanced at the green spot. There was no human figure at all. He used concealment methods, but it was accidentally detected by the Lumon Talisman.


    It should be the management staff of Wufang City, not that the management is not allowed to be invisible in the city, and Jinxian can''t violate the rules.


    If it is management, the situation will be better.


    When Zhou Shu looked at it, the green dot was also stagnant, thinking it was very unexpected, Zhou Shu should have seen himself.


    Seeing that Xianlou was about to be drunk, there were a lot of people, Zhou Shu thought about it, and walked over slowly.


    Walking to a place a few steps away from the green dot, Zhou Shu stood still, turned to the other side, seemingly muttering to himself, "Senior, if you have anything, you can go to Zuixianlou and show up for a story, and you''ll fix your position next time. "


    Unclear or unclear is the most terrifying, whether things are good or bad, or clear and good.


    Not talking, Zhou Shu walked towards the building calmly, chose a private room, and waited quietly.


    The green dot froze, not feeling a bit funny, and followed.


    In the quiet room.


    Although he couldn''t see it, Zhou Shu knew the person sitting opposite, so he poured a glass of wine calmly, "Senior, please use it."


    The wine is empty in a blink of an eye.


    One hand is slowly revealed, it is a pair of nice hands, the fingers are long and white as lotus root, and then the long sleeves of the green shirt, and then the whole person is revealed, but it is a young man, smiling at Zhou Shu, graceful Extraordinary, worthy of the "Qianqian gentleman, gentle as jade" character.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Is it you, Immortal Chang?"


    That young man was the one who led him into Wufang City that day.


    "You still know me, Zhou Shu."


    The young man nodded lightly, "After drinking you a glass of wine, you are considered to know each other. You don''t need to call me Xianchang, my name is Yang Bai."


    "Yang Bai..."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant, and suddenly he remembered a person, his only friend in Wuwangmen, Yang Hei.


    The young man questioned, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s okay," Zhou Shu smiled, got up and saluted, and said sincerely, "Thank you, senior, for taking me to the east gate. If it is the south gate of the west gate, it will be miserable."


    Yang Bai shook his head, "I should do it, you are welcome."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yang Bai carefully and said slowly, "Senior has been following me, what''s the matter? Could it be that I violated the city regulations?"


    Yang Bai smiled and said, "I also want to ask you, how did you see me?"


    Zhou Shu handed over a talisman, and said slowly, "This is the demon talisman drawn below. You can see the location of the people around you, and the adults in the city also know it."


    "That''s it."


    Yang Bai took Fu Lu and took a look, seemingly thoughtful, "Understood. I heard that a miscellaneous fairy in the eastern city gate made a strange Fu Lu, even Jin Xian saw it, and thought it was He Taiping, no I thought it was you, funny, you''re pretty good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior laughed, but didn''t Senior come for this?"


    "No."


    Yang Bai said warmly, ��You don��t have to be wary. I am not here to find you. I am the supervisor of Wufang City. It is one of my duties to monitor the four gates. I have been in the Eastern District in the past few days. The shops are all places that I need to pay special attention to. When I see you coming out of it, I will follow you for a while."


    "So, I almost scared me, what do you think I have committed?"


    Zhou Shu patted his chest, then drank a glass of wine, suppressing his surprise.


    He is very clear about the inspector.


    As a supervisor, he obeys the direct leadership of the city lord and is responsible for monitoring everything in the city. Almost all managers are within the scope of their supervision, which is considered a humble authority, and no one dares to offend.


    Yang Bai was only in the late stage of True Immortal, so he could sit in such a position, either with a strong backstage or extremely talented.


    Yang Bai laughed unconsciously, "Haha, Zhou Shu I can''t control you even if you commit a crime."


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "I came out of Zhibaoxuan because I made a deal with the owner, which was just completed today."


    "Well, I checked Mingzhu."


    Yang Bai nodded, "Tianhuoshenjin trades first-grade immortal tools, you have lost some."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s actually pretty good."


    Skyfire God Jin, now he knows what the treasure in the fire gold is that day.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc11111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2092: law

    (Ps: This chapter is about Tao and Law.)


    Zhou Shu looked at Yang Bai, but stopped talking.


    Yang Bai said calmly, "Just talk about it, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu nodded, still hesitating, "It may violate city regulations."


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "I only monitor officials, not others..."


    Zhou Shu put aside some thoughts and thought for a while, "Last time the senior took me into the city, he suddenly left. I didn''t have time to ask if there was a word. I want to ask, does the senior have any connection with the Xuanhuang world?"


    Yang Bai suddenly lowered his face, "Zhou Shu, feel free to ask about the origins of others. You are violating city regulations face to face. Although I don''t supervise other people, if other officials neglect their duties, I also have my responsibility."


    Zhou Shu felt nervous and said anxiously, "You are fishing."


    "fishing?"


    Yang Bai will come over and smile, "It''s really like this, interesting and interesting, but why are you hooked?"


    Zhou Shu darkened his face, "Senior, this is wrong."


    "Just kidding, don''t take it to heart," Yang Bai put down the wine glass and said warmly, "I am not from the Xuanhuang Realm, but my sect is from the Xuanhuang Realm, and my master is also from the Xuanhuang Realm. Master treats me very well. , So I pay special attention to the Xuanhuang World."


    After looking at Zhou Shu, he slowly said, "Master often asks me to help people who see the Xuanhuang Realm when traveling abroad. It''s a pity that I have seen a Xuanhuang after coming here from the Immortal Realm for so many years. It��s you."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, "That''s it, thank you senior."


    Yang Bai waved his hand, "You''re welcome, I''m carrying out my teacher''s orders, but when I''m a supervisor, I still focus on city regulations."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior comes from the immortal realm, so I should know something about the immortal realm, the younger one wants to ask..."


    I was about to inquire about the situation in the fairy world to see what happened to Yangmei, Linzhu and the others, but the person in front of him suddenly disappeared, and when I looked at the demon talisman, there was no sign.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and laughed secretly to himself, "I hope someone will tell you everything for a glass of wine, and a few more glasses next time."


    Back to the Dongfu, Jian Lao watched without a trace for a long time, and he was amazed. See you for the first time with this magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Old Jian, can''t you change your sword?"


    "Change the sword?"


    Elder Jian shook his head, "Impossible, it''s okay to help you temporarily, but I can''t use the power of Wuhenli''s law, and I don''t have sword intent, I''m afraid I can''t help much. I haven''t understood the law of life and death. It��s difficult to come back if you change the power of the law of life and death halfway."


    One kind of law is transparent, in terms of the power of the law, it is considered a temporary graduation, you can put it down, and then understand other laws, but if you are not transparent, you will use several laws at the same time in the stage of understanding the law. The laws are not transparent.


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Isn''t Old Jian transparent yet?"


    Old Jian snorted, "It''s not that easy. Besides, the law of transparency is just a starting point. Take it slowly and don''t rush."


    There are four steps to know the Tao, to understand the Tao, to enlighten the Tao, and to create the Tao. There are also four different steps to understand the law.


    Understand, transparent, master and control.


    To understand the law, to have a preliminary understanding, and to know what the law is, you can borrow some of the power of the law.


    The law of transparency, more in-depth, normal use of the power of the law, you can also integrate yourself into the power of the law and walk with it.


    Master the law and understand it very clearly and meticulously. You can use the law to practice, exercise your body, and mobilize the power of the law more freely, which can limit the law in a world and make it temporarily useless.


    Control the laws and deeply understand the inside of the laws, and can be the spokesperson of the laws, no matter what kind of laws, they have the power to turn decay into magic in their hands, limit laws where there are laws, and make laws where they are not legal. Passage can establish laws in nothingness, and use laws to create a world.


    Give a simple example.


    If the law is water, the law of understanding is to know what water is, you can drink it, and you can use it to spray people, and the law of permeability is to understand water. You can use water to power the water cart, you can swim freely in the water, and the law to master is to drink water. Growing flesh, using water to replace other needs, you can create a tsunami at will, or you can make all the water in a world freeze, and the law of control is that the water belongs to you, and water can be completely eliminated if there is water, and water can be made without water.


    The level of the immortal''s realm is basically determined by the practitioner''s understanding of the law.


    There is no threshold for understanding the law itself. Any realm can understand the law. Even a mortal can understand it as long as he has comprehension. A practitioner who does not understand the law cannot be immortal.


    The law of transparency is much more difficult, once it is transparent, it is a true immortal.


    While Jinxian is above the true immortal, he has a deeper understanding of the law and has not reached the level of mastery, but he can use the power of the law to temporarily create his own law domain. Within the law domain, the power of the law is suspended, and the other laws are Most of the power loses its effect, and the power of the same law becomes part of the domain. Therefore, the golden fairy is completely overwhelming to the true fairy, but there are exceptions.


    If the real immortal is transparent to the laws of the heavens, such as the reincarnation of destiny and cause and effect, etc., then the general law domain is difficult to take effect.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand.


    Old Jian slowly said, "Caiying should be in contact with the law. Besides, her sword intent is very high, even if she wields the sword intent, she is better than me."


    Xuanyuan Sword Spirit is very special. He doesn''t know the meaning of sword at all. He only knows the law of life and death. Only Xuanyuan Sword is suitable for him. However, Zhou Shu also has his own ideas. Caiying is a very pure sword spirit. It is the law of sword intent, let her understand that other laws may affect her future.


    Sword intent is also a law, a very special law.


    It is not a self-generated chaotic world, not a natural force, but a law created by posterity.


    Kendo is a manifestation of the law of sword intent, and the two are dependent on each other.


    In fact, many Dao are like this. Dao is the manifestation of the law and the process of verifying and practicing the law. The law can confirm the existence of the Dao, and it is also the essence of the Dao. The law of the Dao, the two are not one, but also one.


    Kendo is only related to the law of sword intent may be the purest Tao, but it is difficult to understand the law from kendo and raise the intent of sword to the power of law.


    For other Dao, one Dao may contain several or even dozens of laws. Therefore, it may be more difficult to understand Dao than to understand the laws. To practice one Dao to the extreme and to prove Dao, you may need to understand more than a dozen. This kind of law is sufficient. By the way, Zhou Shu��s Tao of Shu may include all the laws of the heavens in the future. To achieve the ultimate of the Tao of Shu, and to prove the Tao of Shu, you must also understand all the laws.


    Old Jian slowly said, "I can understand your concerns. It''s better to let her choose. In fact, it''s not impossible to have no sword spirit."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Let her choose, she must come out, forget it, let her realize it by herself."


    Wuhenjian, Zhou Shu didn''t plan to use the sword spirit.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2093: Sword

    "Friend Zhou, here. Collect this site"


    Elder Bai stopped and bowed his hand to Zhou Shu, showing sincerity.


    Zhou Shuning''s right now is a big mountain, but it is surrounded by layers of black fog and haze everywhere.


    Xingshan Ghost Land.


    Old Bai said slowly, "The old man should go back, too, fellow Zhou, good luck."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out a bag of celestial stones, and smiled, "Lao Bai has worked hard all the way, and he was disrespectful to him in the past. These celestial stones are regarded as an apologize."


    Mr. Bai shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "No need, this is part of the business."


    Although his words are cold, he has a lot of respect, and he has always looked down upon Zhou Shu''s old man. Why is this?


    It was about a year since Zhou Shu got the Wuhenjian.


    Two days ago, Zhou Shu took Wuhenjian to Zhibaoxuan and said that he could use Wuhenjian normally. In less than a year, could he use the power of the two laws? Of course Mr. Bai didn''t believe it, and he even made a bet with Zhou Shu with a look of disdain, saying that he could do anything if he lost, but Mr. Bai lost.


    "how is this possible!?"


    Seeing the sword light that almost passed through, Old Bai looked stunned.


    Bi Fan smiled slightly, and his eyes were a little surprised, "This sword is fierce and long, and the sword passes without a trace. The power of the law of gold and water is all in it. It really is so deep in the true meaning of it. Bai Lao Bai Lao, if it were not Zhou Shu You are merciful, you can''t stand this sword."


    "I lost."


    Old Bai looked at Zhou Shu and could only lower his head.


    The bet is very simple, not too much, just let Bai Lao **** Zhou Shu out of the city several times until Zhou Shu doesn''t need it.


    This made the worried old Bai relax a bit, and he also had a lot of affection for Zhou Shu.


    In fact, Zhou Shu couldn''t have many conditions.


    Although Mr. Bai is a servant, his master Bifan is a real powerhouse, ranking 137 on the list of immortals in Wufang City. There are more than 170 permanent golden immortals in Wufang City, which means Bifan. Although it is a true immortal, it ranks above 30 golden immortals. This is not what a strong one is.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t make an excessive offer, this was enough.


    After staying in the city gate area for a long time, and almost ready, it''s time to go to Xingshan ghost realm.


    But Zhou Shu needs a suitable guard. His Fulu medicine has been sold very well in the city. For several years, it is inevitable that some people have red eyes and trouble him. The city is very safe, but it''s hard to tell when you leave the city. I know how many people are staring at it. Besides, Zhou Shu has never left the city gate area, and has no experience in the wild in the Eastern District. Monsters and beasts are all on paper, and someone will guide them.


    In this way, Mr. Bai acted as a guard, and the two went out of the city gate area to the ghost realm of Xingshan Mountain.


    We did encounter several dangers along the way, monsters, bandits who came to Zhou Shu, etc., and they were able to turn the dangers into vain in the end. Zhibaoxuan��s name is very important, and Mr. Bai also exerted a lot of effort. In the common battle, the two People have established some friendships, rare and real.


    Zhou Shu insisted on handing the bag over, "Old Bai, this trip is extremely dangerous, I don''t know if I can come out, take it, and there will be no more in the future."


    Lao Bai snorted and said coldly, "I believe it when someone else says it, and I don''t believe it when it changes you."


    Mr. Bai is very confident in himself. If it weren''t for the disaster more than a hundred years ago and being framed, he would have been a real immortal. Even so, he also understood that his strength is not limited to the advancement of the immortal, and his cultivation is the same. Sanxian is mostly not his opponent, this is his daily pride, but after fighting with Zhou Shu for several times, he can''t see the depth of Zhou Shu.


    Obviously there is no immortal power, and it is surprisingly weak, but sometimes it can explode with a powerful force, even less than him.


    Moreover, he hadn''t seen Zhou Shu used the Wuhen Sword this way, that is to say, the power of the law had not been used normally, which can show that Zhou Shu did not regard the danger on the road as a real danger.


    Zhou Shu''s strength is elusive, it is unlikely to be better than him, but most of it is not worse than him.


    Practitioners respect the strong. Zhou Shu has this ability. Even if it is a miscellaneous immortal, he didn''t know it before. Now that he knows it, his attitude will of course change.


    Zhou Shu smiled, just about to say something, but he stopped, and the old Bai was no different.


    I don''t know when, three figures are slowly approaching them, forming a character shape, surrounding them.


    Old Bai''s face turned dark, and the 13-faced small shield came out, wrapped around his body, and quickly clung to it.


    Within a few breaths, the encirclement became smaller and smaller, and the figure showed its true meaning.


    "It''s you!?"


    The old man stared at Wei and roared loudly, "Huo Jingliang, you still dare to appear in the Eastern District, aren''t you afraid that the old man will arrest you and go to Tiancaizhu?!"


    Huo Jingliang and Zhou Shu seemed to have some understanding. He had also heard the name. On Wufangcheng''s wanted list, he was a well-known bandit who specialized in snatching practitioners who had been practicing. He had dozens of immortal lives under his hand and was heavily indebted.


    "Haha, these immortal stones, just give them to me if you don''t want them."


    Huo Jingliang didn''t even look at the old man, his arms suddenly grew longer, and a long stalk protruded from his palm, stabbing directly towards Zhou Shu.


    Chang Pan aimed at the bag in Zhou Shu''s hand, but the sharp thorns under Pan''s tip suddenly scattered away. He turned and went straight to Zhou Shu''s chest. With great strength, the tangible and the intangible, the intangible and the tangible, Xianli Injecting it into the sharp weapon, breaking the wind sounded everywhere, and immediately wanted Zhou Shu''s life.


    It was obvious that Mr. Bai had a magic weapon to protect his body, but Zhou Shu was a little slack. He killed one first, and it was easy to handle later. He was indeed a sophisticated gangster.


    Mr. Bai couldn''t save him, his face turned black.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed. He could see that Huo Jingliang was an upper-level Sanxian, and Chang Pan was also a very powerful magic weapon. The sun is also difficult to dissolve, so I had to raise my arm by one block.


    Huo Jingliang almost laughed out loud, using his arm to block his stubbornness, which was ridiculously stupid.


    when--


    With a crisp sound, Chang Pan suddenly disconnected, and the tip flew out dozens of feet away.


    Huo Jingliang stared at the half-length of Changsha with only sticks left, but he couldn''t see any signs of breaking, as if his own Changsha was originally made up of two halves, he was a little stunned for a while, "What? What!"


    The person nearby was also stunned, and unexpectedly interrupted the magic weapon of the elder brother that was close to the immortal weapon with his arm. Is this person''s arm harder than the immortal weapon?


    Zhou Shu looked at them coldly, motionless, water vapor suddenly appeared on his arm, and gradually formed a layer of water mist. From light to thick, it quickly condensed, and the water mist fell into Zhou Shu''s hands. , And soon merged into a sword.


    Old Bai''s heart was stagnant, but the sword was out.


    "This...this is a fairy!?"


    Huo Jingliang stared at the sword His eyes were blood-red, and there was a light of incomparable greed. The shock and disappointment just now disappeared, and he whispered like a wolf hiss, "My, this fairy. , It must be mine!"


    It is a great opportunity for Sanxian to possess a fairy weapon. As a bandit, how can he miss it.


    "Go together, kill him if you don''t want to die, don''t care about the others!"


    He screamed and jumped on it.


    He is a smart man.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2094: Bitter

    Immortals seldom lay down their lives to fight each other, because the result of dying their lives basically hurts both sides.


    Immortals who don''t even want their lives can explode with great power.


    If you see your companions and others falling into the state of dying and fighting, the best way is to run away quietly and step forward to help, and you will fall into the same situation. There is great danger not to mention, and it is difficult to benefit yourself and others, unless it is Fairies generally choose this way for lifeless friendships.


    Gangsters like Huo Jingliang are able to commit many bloodsheds, not only on strength, but also on wisdom.


    He knows that by shouting "Don''t kill me" and putting on a pose of death, you can scare away other people, and it doesn''t matter if others run or not. As long as you grab the fairy weapon, you have everything.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t know the relationship between Bai Lao and Zhou Shu. Of course, he can''t talk about life, but Bai Lao is Zhou Shu''s guard. The Mingzhu states that the transaction was made. If Bai Lao watched Zhou Shu something happened, don''t talk about the city management. It''s hard to explain there, and he has no good results in Bifan. He knows what kind of person Bifan is.


    Old Bai''s figure flashed and stood in front of a gangster.


    There was a tortoise shell shield on his body, and he was not afraid of ordinary dispersal attacks. With his right hand raised, tens of thousands of white silk threads flew out and entangled the gangster.


    These white threads seem to be soft, as good as stainless steel. They are called white hair three thousand feet, and they are also notoriously powerful magic weapons.


    The gangster was also Sanxian ascending the order. He was immediately blocked by white hair and couldn''t get out of it for a while. Old Bai did not stop, pointing his left hand, seven-handed flying knives flew out of his sleeve and went straight to the other gangster.


    Let the gangster dodge from left to right and try to get rid of it, but he couldn''t get away for a while.


    The flying knives are very strange, as if they are equipped with a tracker. No matter which direction they can track, they are extremely fast, and the power of the laws is extremely sharp. If you don��t deal with it, you will be hit instantly. .


    Bai Lao still kept going, spit out a pale golden projectile.


    The projectile grows with the wind and keeps getting bigger. When it hits the ground, it quickly shatters and turns into bursts of pale golden smoke. It spreads like a flame. The gangster and Huo Jingliang are caught in the golden mist. They suddenly feel stagnant, as if stepping into a swamp. Here, not only the speed was affected, but even the spiritual consciousness was somewhat unable to be used, and the magic weapon in his hand was half a beat slow.


    That projectile is also extraordinary, called Jin Shengxia, a very valuable one-time magic weapon.


    With several magic weapons in succession, the battle was quickly pouring out to Zhou Shu''s side.


    And Zhou Shu had already shot.


    When it flew out and Jin Xia fell, two sword lights suddenly appeared and disappeared again.


    No one thought that the sword came so fast and so strong. It was a gangster with his head pinned to his waist. When he looted, he was prepared to think that he had at least four layers of armor. They were all stripped from others, and even if they were not as good as fairy weapons, their defense power was extremely good, but no one knew it, they couldn''t stop the light blow of that sword at all.


    A sword pierced through all the protections and rushed directly into the body, followed by a huge force, shattering the meridians in the body.


    What followed was an inexplicable black light, and all the vitality in the black light was annihilated.


    Ah-ah-


    With two screams, the two culprits fell to the ground and could no longer move.


    Huo Jingliang was stunned there, with a look of stunned, unexpectedly, the other party was in trouble, and he didn''t panic at all. He counterattacked so quickly, or teamed up. On his side, he was the only one left in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the corpse not far away, he was so dead that he could no longer die, there was no vitality, but no scars were visible.


    There were no traces on the outside of the body, nor did it inside the body. The blood and flesh of the broken meridians did not bleed. They should have grown like that.


    How could a desperate person fight for half his life and just die like this?


    Elder Bai retracted the magic weapon, unconsciously relieved, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Zhou Shu looked at Wuhen in his hand, expecting to regenerate.


    The power of the law of gold and water comes from Wuhen. Zhou Shu, who understands the law, is just a guide.


    The destructive power and penetrating power of the law of gold is beyond his expectations. It can be imagined that as long as the opponent is not a fairy armor, none of them can stop a blow, and the law of water not only eliminates traces afterwards, but also Before Jin Xing arrived, the way forward was paved, and the sword was like sailing along the water, fast and effortless.


    But they are not the real killers.


    It is the power of the law of life and death that follows, and the Xuanyuan sword is still in the sleeve. The power of the law of life and death is pinned on Shu Zhili, and it enters the body of the gangster along with Wuhen, inside without any protection. , Directly eliminating vitality, for now Zhou Shu, it is not difficult.


    The law of life and death may be the second most profound law he understands.


    Two swords, a fairy weapon and a divine weapon, the power of three laws, coupled with the full assistance of the old man, the two gangsters died fast, but they were not wronged at all.


    Worth it.


    "Fate!"


    Huo Jingliang retracted his gaze, his face twisted, and his blood-red eyes stared at Zhou Shu, extremely fierce!


    The figure fell down slightly, and then rushed towards Old Bai. His body was not big, but with every foot step, the ground vibrated violently, like a landslide and a tsunami.


    Anyone can see that this is a life-threatening fight.


    The murderer on the wanted list is not dead.


    Feeling the boundless murderous aura, Old Bai was startled, and magic weapons flew out of his hand, stopping at Huo Jingliang one after another.


    But Zhou Shu was still there, as if thinking about something, he didn''t mean to help at all. This made the old Bai who had helped Zhou Shu with all his strength just now, and his heart was chilled. It turned out that he was a cold person.


    So cool and thin.


    Huo Jingliang''s speed is getting faster and faster, and it seems to be getting bigger and bigger, his small body is actually like a giant beast.


    Old Bai Ning''s mind was calm, and didn''t dare to relax at all, Zhou Shu still stood still.


    Seeing a distance of less than tens of meters, Huo Jingliang''s figure stagnated, and he sank straight and disappeared.


    "This?"


    Mr. Bai let go of his divine consciousness and could not perceive anything.


    Wufang City is a city of emptiness. There is no source of heaven and earth at all. Without the source as a medium, spiritual consciousness cannot penetrate freely, so practitioners will naturally not be far away. The underground limit of spiritual consciousness is particularly prominent. Sanxian can detect The area reached was only fifty feet underground, and Huo Jingliang was obviously not within this distance.


    Old Bai felt tight, "It turns out that he has such a method, so it''s no wonder that he can''t be caught."


    Even the perception is limited, and it takes more time to escape into the ground. There are few immortals that can be done, and it is only possible for a true immortal to sink below fifty feet like Huo Jingliang.


    "Escaped?"


    Such thoughts just disappeared.


    Around Bai Lao, the ground of tens of meters turned up, and even the vegetation on it was also tossed.


    Swinging up and down, circling back and forth, soil, vegetation and trees rose from the ground one after another, forming a marvel like a tornado.


    Lao Bai was surrounded by the tornado, and Zhou Shu slid a few feet to the side at some unknown time, standing outside for fear of being caught in.


    Staring at Zhou Shu, Old Bai was a little bit angry. 8)

 Chapter 2095: Thinness

    It''s too late to get angry.


    The pressure around is abnormally high, and the tornado seems to be shrinking inward continuously, with immense strength in it.


    Although Mr. Bai couldn''t tell the difference, he was sure that it was definitely the power of some law. Huo Jingliang used all the skills at the bottom of the box. This is a desperate fight to put himself to death!


    Mr. Bai offered many magic weapons, surrounded him, resisting the impact of the tornado.


    At the same time, he looked around, but he couldn''t see Huo Jingliang''s trace, hiding in the ground and then attacking his opponent, vicious and terrifying.


    It''s just a little weird to think that the murderer was Zhou Shu, and the immortal weapon was also with Zhou Shu. Why did you stare at yourself?


    Seeing the increasing pressure, Mr. Bai couldn''t think about other things, he kept casting magic weapons to protect his whole body.


    After all, it is the people of Zhibaoxuan, and many of the "useless" magic weapons that Bifan has cultivated over the years have been given to Mr. Bai. Mr. Bai has also developed his own ability, and he can use many magic weapons at the same time without affecting his power.


    Zhou Shu, who had been watching quietly, suddenly said, "Old Bai, I''ll help you."


    Elder Bai called out immediately, and said angrily, "Don''t bother you to do it, Zhou Shu."


    Even the title has been changed, it is obvious that he hates it, no wonder that the old Bai did his best to rescue Zhou Shu just now, but now Zhou Shu is not indifferent.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care. With a shake of his arm, the Wuhen sword flew out flatly, turning into a stream of light, and swept towards the tornado.


    Just halfway through the distance, the ground suddenly cracked!


    A figure flew straight out, grabbing towards Wuhenjian!


    It is Huo Jingliang, who has been waiting here long ago.


    "bad!"


    Bai Lao cried secretly.


    He just realized now that Huo Jingliang''s target was not him, but the fairy weapon. He just used himself as a bait to force Zhou Shu to help, and then seized the opportunity to seize the fairy weapon. He really did it.


    How can it be done?


    A black light flew out from Zhou Shu''s hand, and arrived first, actually snatching the Wuhenjian in front.


    boom!


    With a muffled sound, the black light hit Huo Jingliang''s head directly.


    Huo Jingliang''s head sank, but he was a bit grateful. Although the black light was powerful, it was far less sharp than the magic weapon. It couldn''t break his magic weapon defense at all. But fortunately, Wuhen Sword also turned his head and exerted a force on top of his head. thorn.


    How could Zhou Shu let it go when the flaws were exposed?


    The tearing sound kept ringing.


    The many protective shields that Huo Jingliang painstakingly piled up fell apart.


    Such as smashing the dead, the Wuhenjian easily solved the problem.


    "dying."


    Thinking of the death of the two, Huo Jingliang''s heart felt cold.


    Immediately, an indescribable breath of death fell from the top of the head, like an oil hammer initiating, and was instantly surrounded by death, and my mind was suddenly shaken for some reason, not knowing where I was, who I was, and the whole person stunned.


    Zhou Shu caught up with a few steps, holding a yellow rope in his hand and binding it to Huo Jingliang.


    Mr. Bai also ran over from the tornado that was about to disappear, and saw Zhou Shu''s actions. He was a little startled, "Tie the fairy rope? Where did you get it? This is a treasure that an official in the city of no square has?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to deal with it, wrapped it twice, and immediately began to tie the knot.


    The knot was extremely cumbersome, and it took a full eight breaths to tie it. Just after it was tied, Huo Jingliang woke up.


    I can''t struggle anymore when I wake up, my whole body is limp, but I have no strength at all, speechless, and even suicide.


    Old Bai seems to have realized, "It turns out that it''s not authentic."


    Zhou Shu let go of Huo Jingliang and nodded, "Where do I have authentic ones? This one is an imitation. I found it in the square. It just works."


    The immortal rope is a special magic weapon unique to the immortal world. It is specially used to catch the general immortal criminals. Below the golden immortal, as long as the immortal rope is tied, the strength is immediately consumed, no power can be used, and it can only be at the mercy. This kind of magic weapon is generally not circulated, but the immortal world will also give some to the immortal city to help them hunt down the prisoners. Once it enters the market, it will sell it for a very high price.


    Authentic immortal binding rope, after being tied, only two breaths can be tied to the immortal knot, which makes the immortal rope sway the effect. The immortal binding rope is not authentic, that is, imitated by others, and it takes eight breaths or even ten breaths more to strike. After it worked, it took so long for the prisoner to escape or commit suicide, so imitations are of little use, and of course they are not valuable.


    Mr. Bai nodded, looked at Huo Jingliang, then at Zhou Shu, and said solemnly, "Friend Zhou, you knew his target was not me?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "People like him seem desperate, but in fact they are the most desperate. Now that they die but don��t run away, they must be trying to reverse their books. In his opinion, the only chance to reverse the books is to get me. The fairy weapon in his hand can turn defeat into victory with the fairy weapon, but if you directly deal with me, he will definitely face the attack of the two, because you just helped me, but if you deal with you and treat you as bait, he may Just face one person and have a chance to grab a fairy weapon. He is betting, and I will let him bet to win..."


    Although Huo Jingliang could not move, he was sweating on his head.


    What Zhou Shu said was exactly what he thought.


    Old Bai sighed slightly and said slowly, "Friend Zhou, I misunderstood you just now, sorry."


    Zhou Shu was noncommittal, and continued, "Only by always letting him have a fluke and making him feel that it is possible to turn defeat into victory, we will have the opportunity to keep him and completely eliminate future troubles. You know, Mr. Bai, that Huo Jingliang has been able to stay away for so long and there must be someone behind him. Most of it is a group of powerful bandits. If he is allowed to escape to inform me, it will be very detrimental to me. It may be dangerous when he comes out of the secret realm. I don''t want to take risks, so I must do this."


    "I know."


    Mr. Bai nodded, fully understood, feeling a little sad in his heart.


    Yes, Zhou Shu still helped. It may not be considered cold, but he is definitely not a person of love. Huo Jingliang uses him as a bait, and why is Zhou Shu? In order to put an end to future troubles and bring more trouble, even if he died because of this, it was worth it in Zhou Shu''s view.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Old Bai, I want to entrust you with one thing."


    Old Bai said calmly, "What?"


    Zhou Shu pointed at Huo Jingliang, "You take Huo Jingliang back, and these corpses, this is the credit of the old man and Zhibaoxuan, and it doesn''t need to be counted on me."


    The old man slugged secretly, and slowly said, "He is on the Wanted List, and his ranking is not low. They should be the same. Take it back and have a large reward, which is more than you earn. Don''t you want it? You don''t have to Worry, I will explain it without you, and will never swallow your credit."


    Zhou Shu smiled You get as much as you give, and the old Bai pays more and gets more, and I''m afraid I can''t afford it, but Zhibaoxuan doesn''t use it. "


    Elder Bai thought for a while, but stopped insisting, "Fine."


    In fact, he knows that the so-called inability to bear the burden is just a rhetoric. If you hunt down and kill the wanted immortal, someone may retaliate, but if you don''t kill or arrest, no one will deal with you? There is not much difference between the two.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Farewell."


    Mr. Bai nodded, cleaned up, and took Huo Jingliang away.


    He didn''t understand whether Zhou Shu was cool or not.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2096: Come in

    Indeed, in order to avoid hidden dangers, even if Mr. Bai might have an accident, Zhou Shu would do the same. Here, protecting yourself is the most important thing.


    He didn''t care what Elder Bai thought of him, he just did what he should do.


    What he thinks now is what was not meticulous before and where is the problem.


    Huo Jingliang slammed into the west, he calculated it, Xuanyuan sword shocked, Wuhenjian broke the defense, death was eliminated, the heart was shocked, and then the immortal rope was caught. It seems that there is no omission, but think about it, there are some worthy of improvement. The place.


    Thinking about it, after walking for dozens of miles, Zhou Shuli stopped, and several figures came towards him in front of him.


    Unlike Huo Jingliang just now, these people did not feel ferocity or murderous intent, and their faces were somewhat familiar.


    For one person, he said, "Friend Zhou, good."


    Zhou Shu looked at them and said calmly, "It''s you, Zhang Anyi, Wu Zhiyuan, Xiang Xuewen, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right, just come over and say hello."


    Zhang Anyi waved his hand and said with a smile, "Friend Zhou also came to Xingshan Ghost Realm, right? We are all here recently, and we are familiar with it. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask us, how much fellow Zhou Dao takes care of us, yes. Opportunity we also contribute a little bit."


    Wu Zhiyuan followed, "Yes, Fellow Daoist Zhou''s Talisman Pill is really good. I haven''t had any trouble here for a few months. If it had been before, I would have to go back half a month."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You bought it. It''s not considered to be taken care of. I will take it with kindness, and I will leave when I am fine."


    Zhang Anyi nodded, with a gentle expression, "Okay, Friends Zhou, please go slowly."


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, several people gathered together.


    Xiang Xuewen snorted, "This guy is as gentle as a boss in the city, but he''s cold outside the city, completely changed."


    Wu Zhiyuan was quite confused, "Big Brother Zhang, is it necessary to please him? It''s just a charmer, or a miscellaneous immortal."


    "That''s right, after earning so much, he dared to go out of the city in a big way and returned here. Isn''t he really afraid of being robbed?"


    Xiang Xuewen rubbed his head in doubt, as if thinking of something, a cold light flashed in his eyes, "There are no people now, not as good as us..."


    Snapped!


    Before he finished speaking, he was slapped fiercely. Looking back, Zhang Anyi''s face was extremely hideous, and there was no half of the color, and he was shocked.


    Zhang Anyi whispered, "Miscellaneous immortals, a charm seller? Didn''t you see it just now, Huo Jingliang passed by here!"


    The other two''s expressions tightened.


    Zhang Anyi said coldly, "Huo Jingliang took a few people, mostly towards Zhou Shu, but what happened? Zhou Shu came here by himself, but Huo Jingliang is nowhere to be seen, a thief on the wanted list, huh."


    Hearing this hum, it seemed that something came to mind, and both of them felt cold.


    Zhang Anyi sternly said, "You all see clearly, this Zhou Shu, you can''t provoke it."


    The three of them said something and went.


    Their words more or less fell into Zhou Shu''s ears.


    Around the popular secret realm, there is a lot of money, and bandits are bound to appear frequently. Those who can stay here are usually a little bit related to bandits. Although it is impossible to give up Mingzhu and join bandits, make good friends with bandits to prevent them from robbing themselves, and even whistleblowing. Take the opportunity to get some benefits or something, there are some.


    There are too many people like this, Zhou Shu couldn''t manage to come, and didn''t bother to deal with it.


    Just don''t provoke yourself.


    After walking all this way, the ghost realm of Xingshan Mountain got closer and closer, and the gate shrouded in black mist gradually appeared in front of him.


    Xingshan Ghost Realm is an open secret realm, and naturally many practitioners.


    There are some cultivators resting around the gate, and there are some vendors who set up stalls. Just look at them. Several stalls sell supplementary pills and talismans made by Zhou Shu, most of them are those who dare not want to enter the ghost realm. Practitioners, take advantage of the opportunity to sell after buying in advance.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming, many people cast their eyes.


    "Hey, isn''t this Boss Zhou?"


    "Why come to the ghost realm of Xingshan Mountain, do you want to go in to experience it, can''t it?


    "Don''t talk about the third floor, it''s not easy to get in, right?"


    "I''m even more strange, how did he come here alone..."


    Many people know Zhou Shu, with doubts in their eyes, and some people come up to say hello.


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t say much. He walked indifferently to the door, and quickly disappeared into the black mist.


    Naturally it seems like it has been entered thousands of times.


    Of course, this was Zhou Shu''s first time to enter the Xingshan Ghost Realm, but it was his turn to understand the ghost realm. I am afraid that few people in the Eastern District could compare to him.


    The ghost realm is a secret realm of dispersing immortals, limited by the laws of the fairy city, true immortals cannot enter, but the real immortals also covet the ghost realm, the secret method of condensing the power of the law, who doesn''t want it? Although true immortals have a thorough understanding of the law, the power of the law that can be used is also different. It is better to condense the power of the law to be stronger.


    Some of the dispersal immortals who enter the ghost realm every day are for themselves, but many are sent by true immortals. For example, Bai Lao is one of them, and the information obtained by these dispersal immortals and their understanding of the ghost realm will be fed back to the true Go there.


    After getting the information, the true immortals that have formed with each other will discuss with each other, integrate the information, and discuss how to use the scattered immortals to enter the depths of the ghost realm, find the secrets and other treasures, and through Bifan, Zhou Shu collects I arrived at a lot of ghost realm information, quite reliable and detailed information.


    It''s not unconditional. If you get the secret method, Zhou Shu will share it with Bifan.


    Knowing that Zhou Shu has immortal weapons and knowing some of Zhou Shu''s strengths, Bifan has no reason not to cooperate with Zhou Shu.


    The other true immortals are similar. They cultivate scattered immortals to obtain treasures in the ghost realm. Those scattered immortals are more like servants than cooperation, but they also know the ghost realm very well, and they may have powerful magic weapons or even fairy tools. Is Zhou Shu''s biggest opponent to achieve his goal.


    When I look around, there is a gray mist everywhere, and I can''t see anything.


    The spiritual sense here is extremely limited, and the scattered immortals are within a range of tens of meters. Zhou Shu opened the talisman and carefully searched for it.


    Both symbols must be used at the same time.


    Many people think that there are only ghosts and dead objects in the secret realm, so they only use ghost symbols, but they died miserably because they were killed by other practitioners posing as ghosts, and the practitioners showed them in the ghost symbols. If it doesn''t come out, this has become an opportunity for ill-intentioned practitioners to grab property.


    There are still a lot of such things.


    Some practitioners were harmed and came to noisy, saying that Zhou Shu''s talisman had a problem, and no ghosts could be seen. There was a big disturbance.


    When they understood what was going on, they dispersed one after another. Many people couldn''t help feeling that some people were so bad that it was too insidious to rob and kill people by using others'' trust in the ghost charm.


    However, Zhou Shu thought very clearly. Using the two symbols together, showing ghost symbols to see ghosts, and monster symbols to see people, whether it is a black dot or a green dot, as long as it bullies the body, it is the enemy.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2097: Ghost Realm

    By the way.


    The entrance to the secret realm is a method unique to the Xuanhuang realm and the fairy realm. It is used to restrict the entry of non-human beings, but in other realms there is generally no such restriction, and there is no such thing as entrance to the secret realm.


    From the outside, the ghost realm of Xingshan Mountain is only tens of miles in radius, but inside it is hundreds of thousands of miles or more.


    The inside of the ghost realm is a huge closed labyrinth with nine layers, with three layers inside and outside. The more you go to the inner layer, the stronger the ghosts inside, and the more you will gain.


    Everywhere in the maze is gray, the terrain is changeable, and the feet are not necessarily all on the ground. There are many traps on the ground.


    Although it is a labyrinth, there is no specific route map. Because this ghost realm will change every once in a while, all the routes inside will change. The original pathway has become a dead end, but the dead end once had more gates. There is no law of change. I don''t know when to give birth, sometimes half a month, sometimes a few days, sometimes a few months. Practitioners call it creepy.


    The treacherous changes not only increase the difficulty of exploring the ghost realm, but also greatly increase the uncertainty.


    If there is a treacherous change while the practitioner is exploring, the practitioner��s fate will be worrying. He may be thrown into the room of a large group of ghosts, or may directly fall into a trap. However, great danger also means great opportunity. It is possible that when the ghost realm was undergoing a treacherous change, the cultivator was directly changed to the location of the treasure. It is said that it is only said that the cultivator who obtained the secret method got it in this way.


    Therefore, many people are afraid of treacherous changes and expect treacherous changes.


    They also understand that exploring the ghost realm normally and finding the treasure is simply an impossible task for them like Sanxian. If it happens to be in the process of treacherous change, it may be done in a short time.


    Zhou Shu didn��t think so. He didn��t want to encounter a treacherous change and put himself in a dangerous situation. The timing of this visit was carefully chosen. Two days ago, there was just one treacherous change. The possibility of successive occurrences is relatively small. opportunity.


    There are no green spots on the Fulu, but there are many black spots, densely packed, almost everywhere.


    Every time you enter the ghost realm, the location is different. This is why the ghost realm is only suitable for one person to explore. If several people enter at the same time, they may be in different locations. Zhou Shu��s current location is not too good, and the ghosts are too dense. Up.


    The colors of the black dots are different, it looks chaotic, but it is clear in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    From Bifan��s information, we can know that there are about five kinds of ghosts and three dead objects in the outer layer, each of which has different strengths. The colors displayed in the talisman are also different. What is the specific point? Zhou Shu looked at Fulu Can tell.


    The closest to him was a carrion corpse with folded palms.


    Quite terrifying monster in the outer layer.


    A carrion corpse with folded palms is good to deal with. If a few appear at the same time, it will be difficult for the scattered immortals to retreat.


    I don��t know what era the creatures are. They resemble humans, but each arm has two palms with the back of the palm stacked on the back of the palm. Their power lies in this palm. The ten fingers form a variety of strange shapes. Attract all kinds of peculiar methods.


    The power they used was not immortal power, nor was it lifeless, it was very special, and it should be a power unique to Old Mother Xingshan.


    In fact, most of the dead objects in the ghost realm use this unknown power, and this power has supported them for thousands of years.


    When first arrived, Zhou Shu strode three feet to the right.


    The distance is not too much, just to attract the carrion.


    Each kind of monster has a limited range of perception and will attack only when it enters the range. The specific range is recorded in Zhou Shu''s sea of ??knowledge. Of course, it is clear how strong it is and what tricks it is good at. If the information is correct Yes, Zhou Shu is very confident in dealing with these monsters.


    The carrion immediately sensed it, and moved his hands together, and his twenty fingers could not help flying around, and the wind blew up.


    Rotating blade is a very common and very powerful technique.


    Thousands of wind blades and whirlpools also surround Zhou Shu. The space within tens of feet is completely sealed, leaving almost no way to survive. Every time the wind blade rotates, it carries a force of great power, which can be achieved in the blink of an eye. Cut the protective cover, etc. cleanly.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have a protective cover. With a light stroke, Wuhen''s four palms broke and fell to the ground.


    Rotating Blade also completely lost its shadow.


    "Sure enough, the palm of the hand is used to guide the power, is it a fingering?"


    The information was correct. Zhou Shu was slightly satisfied. He figured out how the carrion tactics, how the palm moved, and how the spinning blade was generated. From the beginning to the disappearance, every bit of information failed to escape Zhou Shu''s tracking.


    These will be recorded in the sea of ??knowledge, analyzed and deduced, and will not stop until the mystery can be simulated or even understood.


    The carrion corpse who had lost his palm walked around aimlessly.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, splitting a force of Shu, and trapping it in place. The power was very small. At this time, the carrion can''t use power at all, just like a puppet. Keep it, and it may be useful later. .


    Go forward four feet.


    In the gray mist, a blood basin rushed towards his face.


    The smell of unsmelling smell is almost suffocating. Compared with it, the smell of carrion just now is simply the fragrance of jasmine.


    Flying head pretty.


    A strange monster, a mixture of dead and ghosts, half gray and half white, with only one head, and most of them are phantoms of nothingness, but they also have real sharp mouths, those sharp teeth like steel, you will feel chilled when you see them. After being bitten, the corpse poisoned immediately.


    Compared with the folded palm carrion, it does not have any powerful magic tricks, only the extremely difficult to get rid of the corpse poison, and extremely flexible movements.


    It is half-empty and half-physical, enough for it to make any unthinkable actions. The first glance is still in front of the eyes, and the second glance is already under the feet. Even if it is well-defended, it will inevitably be hit.


    Poisoned by the corpse, you will die until you can''t die, but this trip to the ghost realm will probably be stopped.


    In the message Bifan gave him, it was said that in the outer three levels, 50% of the practitioners quit midway because of Feitou Man.


    Of course, that was before Zhou Shu''s Tonic Pill appeared. With the Tonic Pill, one or two bites can still recover, even if you bite too much.


    Zhou Shu had a replenishing pill in his hand, and he didn''t care much, he didn''t hide or attack, so he wanted to see if Fei Touman could hurt him.


    Feeling despised Feitou is not very polite, and bit on Zhou Shu''s head.


    But the sharp teeth were rubbed and wiped on the crust of his face, but they couldn''t bite in at all. Zhou Shu''s body was too hard, but the stench rushed in, and Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized that his body of crossing the catastrophe plus the gluttonous body, this kind of attack has no effect on him, but I don''t know how the red flying head of the middle three layer is quite, it is much more powerful than this.


    I wanted to feel the corpse poison.


    Zhou Shu grabbed it casually, squeezed the flying head into a ball and threw it to the ground.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2098: Doorman

    After turning a little bit, Zhou Shu can be sure that the information is credible, at least the information of many monsters in the outer layer is correct.


    This is much simpler.


    The monsters on the first floor don''t need to care at all. What needs attention is the trap, and Zhou Shu had already planned it.


    Several carrion corpses that had lost their palms acted as his pathfinding bees. Regardless of the dead end of the passage, they should try it first, and if there is no problem, Zhou Shu started to walk. One thing that must be explained is that these carrion corpses are on their bodies. They all carried the vitality that Zhou Shu placed, and most of the traps were activated by sensing vitality, otherwise so many dead and ghosts were inside, and no matter how many traps they stepped on.


    The monster he encountered, Zhou Shu solved it easily, and he was too lazy to rationalize and had no value.


    In fact, it��s not all worthless. Most monsters will have a black crystal on them, which is similar to the crystal of the corpse king in the five gluttons world, but the power of the Tao is much less and the impurities are more than ten times more. Practitioners call it Ghost core, many people are collecting this stuff, but the price of the ghost core of the outer monster is very low.


    was worthless, and Zhou Shu didn''t spend time collecting it. He wanted to find the treasure quickly to avoid any treacherous changes.


    The ghost cores in the outer three layers are tasteless, the ghost cores of the monsters behind are still very good, and Zhou Shu will not miss it.


    High-level ghost cores can sell a lot of immortal stones, and some of them are particularly outstanding. They will be purchased by real immortals or even golden immortals at high prices. They believe that after removing the dead air and impurities, they can get a trace of the inheritance of Xingshan old mother.


    No one seems to succeed.


    Ghost core is also the reason why most practitioners linger in the ghost realm. With these income, they will have more energy to explore the treasure.


    There were a lot of practitioners on the first floor, and the green dots on the demon talisman would light up. Zhou Shu didn��t make much sense, but those practitioners felt cold when they saw Zhou Shu and the three carrion corpses in front of them. , Knowing that it must not be offensive, obediently hide away.


    But after Zhou Shu walked over, they were reluctant to leave, and quietly followed Zhou Shu to pick up things.


    The ghost cores that Zhou Shu didn''t want became theirs, and they kept arguing about them.


    "This carrion, this is mine!"


    "These two are just mine, don''t grab it!"


    "I saw it first, don''t touch this Cangwu ghost, otherwise it will turn your face!"


    "There is a flock of bone birds over there, who cares for you."


    "Ah? Why are you flying here!"


    Seeing the group of white bone birds flying over, the crowd who was used to picking up cheap was confused, exclaiming everywhere, mixed with screams.


    After they tried their best to solve the group of bone birds, Zhou Shu was nowhere to be seen.


    Zhou Shu deliberately didn''t kill the flock of birds. It doesn''t matter if you follow a few people behind, as the people with more and more people are getting more and more troublesome, how can you still explore? He also doesn''t want to be other people''s tools. This group of people also rely on picking up cheaply when they reach the secret realm, and it is best to endure hardships.


    There is no one, and it is safe.


    But after walking for a while, Zhou Shuli stopped again, turned around and said, "Your Excellency is not going out? Come out."


    Thirty feet behind ����, a figure gradually emerged, looking at Zhou Shu with a cold expression, with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    This person is obviously a veteran in the ghost realm. He knows how to use the gray fog to hide himself. It is difficult to find. Of course, Zhou Shu has always been watching it. This method was mentioned by Bi Fan. Zhou Shu remembers it very much. clear.


    What''s more, there are still demon talismans. It is impossible for Sanxian to hide the vitality to the extent that even the talismans cannot be seen.


    At first, Zhou Shu didn��t think much about it when he came to pick up the bargains, but the group of people dispersed, but this person was still behind. So obviously, this person didn��t come to pick up the bargains from Zhou Shu. It is Zhou Shu.


    This person''s cultivation level is not low, and the green dots in the talisman are much darker than Zhou Shu, which is close to true immortality.


    Zhou Shu looked at it a few times, and seemed to have no impression, but calmly said, "What do you want?"


    "Hehehe, hehe."


    The man laughed suddenly, the laughter was sharp, as if pierced through the heavy gray fog and even the eardrums, which made people very uncomfortable, "Boss Zhou, you came here to find the secret method by the order of Master Zhibao Xuan. Right?"


    Zhou Shu wouldn��t explain, and said indifferently, ��Then who sent you here?��


    The man was startled slightly, and then laughed, "As expected, I guessed it right away. Yes, I have been taken care of by the host a lot. I am his guest. I came to the ghost realm to cooperate with him."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "Meng Lou Zhu...is the Meng Meng of Fu Yi Lou?"


    "Where is the second Mongolian landlord in Chengmen District?"


    The man nodded and looked at Zhou Shu with disdain, very proud, "Landlord Meng is ranked one hundred and twenty-one on the immortal list. He is the number one true immortal in Wufang City. Once he becomes a true immortal, he can enter immediately. The first fifty."


    Zhou Shu immediately understood his intention, and only said lightly, "What does it have to do with me?"


    The man snorted coldly, "Boss Zhou, do you have to tell me directly?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "It''s okay to say it straight."


    The man stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes sharpened, "You and I have joined hands to obtain the secret method for Meng Xiaozhu and help him get promoted. Meng Xiaozhu will never treat me wrongly. As for the master than Xuan, you don��t have to worry about it. The host has become a golden immortal, everything can be solved."


    Zhou Shu thought, it was not impossible to discuss, that person''s cultivation level is very high, it is not small to join hands together, and Meng Meng is indeed the first person in the true immortal, but unfortunately the character is really not good, will the promise he said? The arithmetic is very problematic, and his doorsteps are probably the same.


    He was stagnant, "What does it mean to never treat me wrong?"


    The man was secretly delighted, expecting that you are also a salty eater, and said slowly, "Don''t worry, there will be no less for you. The secret method is your part. You can go with him to the North District, no more The eastern district stayed there, there are golden immortals, just ask a few words, and you will benefit infinitely."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and slowly said, "The empty promises cannot be counted. Since you have come to be a lobbyist I must have brought the agreement, so let me have a look. If I think it��s good, it��s in Mingzhu. The transaction is confirmed on the board, so both parties can rest assured."


    The person''s face changed suddenly, "Don''t you worry about what the host said?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I believe in Mingzhu more."


    "Hahahaha��"


    The man laughed again, and his voice was like cracking silk, "Boy, don''t think that if you have a fairy tool, you have the capital to reduce the price, but a miscellaneous fairy, in this ghost realm, it is not difficult for you to die! You! Really think about it?"


    Zhou Shu watched him, his arms raised slightly, and the white light flashed away.


    The man''s expression was slightly condensed, and several protective shields were erected immediately, showing that he was very afraid of Zhou Shu''s fairy tools.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If there is nothing else, I will say goodbye and stop following me. In case you are not careful, it will not be good for the fairy to touch you."


    After ���� said, he drove the carrion forward.


    The man stood there and looked at it silently for a while, a sullen smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he secretly cursed, "When you reach the next few floors, it is your death date!" Then he disappeared into the dark.


    (PS: Thank you zhainiuniu for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2099: Vary

    "Middle third floor, who knows you won''t get it."


    Zhou Shu put away Wuhen, his face was indifferent.


    Since the man said he wanted to save his life, Zhou Shu would not be polite, and he would not talk nonsense when he met again.


    In the wild, he rarely uses fairy tools. If you don��t use it, you don��t need it. He doesn��t want to be public. He may encounter practitioners of any realm in the wild, and it is not good to attract the true immortal covet, but in the ghost realm, the reverse is true. Immortals don''t have to worry too much, they can be used as they are. On the one hand, it is really easy to use, and on the other hand, it is a shock to Xiao Xiao, who has an immortal weapon in his hand.


    Obviously, the doorman was afraid to start easily.


    In this ghost realm, what Zhou Shu had never used was the Xuanyuan Sword, and the Xuanyuan Sword that nobody knew was the more important trump card.


    "It''s a dead end again."


    Looking at a small mountain in front of him, Zhou Shu secretly shook his head.


    The earth mountain of more than ten meters is an insurmountable obstacle in this ghost realm.


    Almost ten hours have been spent, and he has been winding and winding for nearly a thousand miles, but he has never found the correct path.


    Ordinary mazes such as square rings and so on, extend in circles, and dead-end pathways are connected together, separated by walls. It is not difficult to get out of this kind of maze, walk aside, see the pathway, and turn back when you see the dead-end. In some time, you can always get to the exit, but in the ghost realm, this method will not work. First, no definite edge can be found, and second, there are many complicated circuits, and they will return to the original position by accident.


    The road Zhou Shu was walking was winding around for a long time, thinking that victory was in his hands, but he didn''t expect it to be a dead end.


    "It has to be used."


    Zhou Shu slowly backed away, and expanded his eighth sense to explore the correct passage of the ghost realm.


    The eighth sense is the most wonderful and true perception among the heavens. It does not belong to an individual. It is based on the center of the universe. It can be applied everywhere, and it is not restricted by rules. It can get rid of all interference. I will not talk about the illusion. The law is the same, no matter how many obstacles there are, the eighth sense can pass through, so as to see through the obstacles and reach the essence.


    To be sure, after using the eighth sense, it is not difficult to get out of the ghost realm.


    Not to save time, he will not activate the eighth sense.


    After all, it��s a fairy city. There are too many capable people. Most of these fairy tales are also watched by managers. If Zhou Shu��s eighth sense is noticed, it will cause a lot of trouble. Practitioners all know that. The eight senses are a key key to open other worlds and higher realms. If others knew that Zhou Shu, a miscellaneous immortal, had this key, what would be the result of Zhou Shu?


    For thousands of years, there have been countless celestial powers in the Xuanhuang Realm, and those who can comprehend the eighth sense in the Xuanhuang Realm, but only fifty, of which few are not meditation, and Zhou Shu is one of them.


    Traveling through the sky alone, Zhou Shu never wanted anyone to know this.


    Fortunately, it is difficult for others to perceive yourself, as long as Zhou Shu does it safely and concealedly.


    If you abuse it at will, for example, as soon as Zhou Shu comes in, he directly uses the eighth sense to walk to the right passage, and it takes a few days to reach the last level, to explore the ghost realm clearly, and Wufang City will inevitably be suspicious. Even if Zhou Shu got the treasure, he might not live long.


    With the opening of the eighth sense, the path quickly became clear.


    The gray fog disappeared completely, the correct route was fully revealed, Zhou Shu even saw more things.


    This ghost realm is like a connected room, each room is a big maze, there are two or three passages to the next room, he saw the first three floors, the distance is limited, no longer can see.


    Without watching too much, Zhou Shu quickly recovered his eighth sense.


    I couldn''t see it anymore. It was only a short while before Zhou Shu felt a sense of breathlessness, and it took some energy to stabilize.


    The consumption of the eighth sense is too great. There is a huge source of heaven and earth support in the Xuanhuang Realm, which can only last for fifty breaths. Here, Zhou Shu, who has no immortal power, needs five or six hundred ordinary celestial stones to use once. With the power of Tao, a dozen breaths are enough to empty the furnace.


    Seeing the direction, Zhou Shu still made an unfamiliar face and moved forward slowly.


    Turn around twice here, and go around there, and after a few more hours, Zhou Shu walked to the passage on the next floor.


    There is a slightly worn small door in front of it, with many strange patterns carved on it.


    It''s easy to see, but the content on the door is in my heart.


    Not far from the door stood a Sanxian. When he saw Zhou Shu, he wanted to welcome him, but after seeing Zhou Shu clearly, he stood back and looked disappointed.


    "Friends of Taoism came early."


    The Sanxian spoke first, and nodded from a distance, "The Taoist fellow should be the boss of Zhou Shuzhou who sells supplementary pills, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Exactly, your Excellency is a little faceless."


    There are only two miscellaneous immortals in Dongmen, and it is hard not to be recognized.


    Sanxian smiled, "My name is Takesuke, I have been here in the ghost realm, and I rarely go back to the city gate area, but I have used your medicine. It is indeed very good. It should be the first time for Zhou Daoyou. It��s really good luck to find the exit so quickly."


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, pretending to be proud, "Hehe, laughed, I heard that it usually takes five or six days to pass the first level."


    "Five or six days is also good luck, usually more than ten days."


    Takesuke shook his head, with some doubts in his eyes, "I don''t know what''s wrong with this treacherous change. It seems to be a lot easier to get here. I only made three mistakes and got there. Normally, it takes more than a dozen times."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "So that''s the case, thanks for your advice."


    It seemed that I was still a little anxious, and I should be a little later. Fortunately, someone came first and it was not too prominent.


    Takesuke said indifferently, "I can''t talk about instructions. Daoists came just right. After a few more people, we can go down."


    Zhou Shu looked at the passage and stroked his forehead, "Um."


    "Why, is fellow Taoist in a hurry?"


    Takesuke smiled slightly, "Let''s wait for some people, let''s go down together then, don''t have anything wrong."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, knowing that he was kindly reminding himself that the treacherous transformation is similar to resetting. After the treacherous transformation, there will be more dead and ghosts in the ghost realm, just like when you first entered, and because of this, the ghost realm The ghosts inside can emerge in an endless stream, and they can never be killed.


    Generally, when going to the next level after a treacherous change, the practitioners who arrive first will consciously wait and wait until there are six or seven people before going down together.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t plan to wait smiled and stepped into the door.


    This layer really has no value to stay.


    Zhou Shu doesn��t know the exact location of the secret method, but it��s definitely not on the outer third floor. These three floors have been explored countless times by countless immortals, and every inch of the place has been carefully viewed. Zhou Shu doesn��t think he can see anything. Special.


    Seeing Zhou Shu walk in the door, Takesuke shook his head slightly with a lot of disdain in his eyes.


    "It''s nothing more than miscellaneous immortals, it''s still a lofty one. If you are lucky, you won''t know the southeast, northwest, and you don''t know how to die."


    As soon as Zhou Shu walked out the door, a group of monsters rushed forward, crushed in darkness, and there were twenty or thirty monsters.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2100: assassin

    Zhou Shu habitually swept toward the sleeves, secretly stagnating.


    On the demon talisman, a green dot was shining behind him.


    Someone.


    Already there.


    Is it a monstrous doorman, or someone else? Did Takesuke collude with him?


    It doesn''t matter who it is, the important thing is to hide in this position at this moment, and will never have good intentions, just waiting for someone to provoke the monster and take the opportunity to attack.


    Facing a large group of monsters, he withdrew his thoughts of using Wuhen Sword to kill a big time, Zhou Shu panicked to challenge, and suddenly changed from left to right.


    The green dot behind him didn''t give up the opportunity. When Zhou Shu was in a hurry, raising his hand was a magic weapon.


    At a distance of tens of meters, in the blink of an eye, the cold wind quickly enveloped Zhou Shu, piercing like a thousand needles behind his back.


    Zhou Shu didn''t evade, using his back as a shield, he bowed back like a spring, and rushed to the person in an instant.


    The man suddenly showed the emperor, but he did not expect Zhou Shu to react so quickly. It was obvious that he was a sneak attack, but it looked like he was attacked.


    Before he could change his mind, he had already heard the sound of torn flesh and blood.


    Such as cracked silk.


    His mind tightened, and indescribable pain followed. Obviously, his body was pierced by a sharp weapon.


    The three magic weapons, plus the protective cover formed by themselves, were as if there was nothing in front of the sharp weapon, and they couldn''t even resist.


    "It''s really a fairy..."


    With a faint sigh in his heart, he disappeared.


    Zhou Shu stunned, seeing Wuhen had penetrated the opponent��s defense, but before he could make more moves, he felt like piercing the emptiness of cotton. When he fixed his eyes, the figure in front of him had disappeared and replaced him. It is a piece of withered wood.


    On the Fulu, the green dot is still shining.


    It was on the edge a few miles away, where there were countless black spots.


    The green dot moved quickly at a visible speed, and disappeared in the talisman shortly, and could no longer be perceived.


    "It''s really fast."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and began to confront the monster rushing over.


    That person, call it an assassin. The target may be Zhou Shu, maybe not, but he must have come to rob the practitioner, enter the second level ahead of time, and attack while the practitioner is still standing. The opportunity is great, you can say It''s very vicious.


    Why can the assassin move freely in the ghost realm?


    There are dead creatures and ghosts all around, but you can easily escape, hiding at the door, without causing dead creatures to attack you?


    Zhou Shu has a bad feeling. It may be that some cultivators knew a way to avoid ghosts, but this method did not spread. Even the true immortals who have been coveting the ghost realm do not know it, but it may be Bi Fan knew, but didn''t tell him that this is unlikely, but there is.


    Whatever it is, it is not good news for Zhou Shu, who is committed to the secret method.


    In short, be more careful.


    Soon, Zhou Shu solved the surrounding dead objects with Wuhen and continued to move inside.


    Quickly cut the mess, his opponent is a cultivator, and he doesn''t need to put too much energy on the monster.


    Speaking of Zhou Shu, he is a little depressed. If he weren''t worried about the existence of Fangcheng in the ghost realm, he wouldn''t have to be so troublesome. With the eighth sense open, he could suppress the vitality with the Xuanyuan sword, and he could completely ignore the monsters here. He lost his breath. , The monster can''t find him, and then easily walks through the ghost maze, reaches the next few floors as fast as possible, and then explores the treasure.


    Unfortunately no, this is too weird.


    This is not the Xuanhuang Realm, and there is no original will of heaven and earth that tolerates the children of heaven and earth. The original will here is the city lord of Wufang City, that is, the manager here. In Wufang City, Zhou Shu must hide his hole cards and act cautiously, otherwise There is a possibility of being swallowed completely, can''t expect the city owner to train him after seeing it?


    Three days later.


    Zhou Shu reached the fourth floor, the first floor of the middle third floor.


    This time of three days is okay, it won��t attract too much attention. Someone did it before. The difference is that this time it was done immediately after the creepy change, and Zhou Shu couldn��t take care of these details anymore. He had to grab as much as possible. In the front, I don''t want to be disturbed while exploring.


    No more green dots appeared on Fulu, but Zhou Shu would not relax.


    Compared with the outer third floor, the middle third floor is much more open. Looking at it, there are few enemies, but this is not the case.


    Turn on the eighth sense and you will find that there are much more monsters on this layer than the outer three layers, and much stronger.


    It''s like a maze, but it''s a huge palace. There are countless rooms, cloisters, courtyards, and halls. The rooms are full of monsters and treasures. The exit of this floor is in a certain room.


    He quickly recovered the eighth sense, he just wanted to see this layer clearly, after all, he was about to start exploring.


    It is not bad to use the Taoist Tao to transform the immortal stone to provide the eighth sense. It is painful to use the immortal stone like flowing water.


    A tall figure slowly walked over.


    Ghost puppet.


    The old mother Xingshan who is close to the saint naturally knows everything, and the puppet road is also included. There are many puppet guards in the Xingshan gates everywhere. After thousands of years, they will not be destroyed or corrupted. After the ghosts occupy these guards, they will become Ghost puppet.


    Zhou Shu frowned.


    I was thinking about how to avoid this guy, but I didn''t expect it to be there.


    Ghost puppets are not very powerful, but they are definitely one of the enemies that practitioners don��t want to encounter. They have powerful and inexplicable detection and tracking capabilities. As long as they encounter one, they will be locked by them, and they will continue to be Appearing beside you, Zhou Shu will always face their pursuit as long as he is in this layer.


    In the information Bifan gave him, the detection ability of ghost puppets was not about vitality or human aura, but other means. Specifically, the group of true immortals did not understand it, or it could be said that they did not understand at all.


    Obviously, this ghost puppet has already seen him.


    A red light flashed in the puppet''s eyes, and a thick mist covered it, making the stench unpleasant.


    Zhou Shu stared at the thick fog, secretly startled, the thick fog seemed to be a mirror of water, and in the mirror, he saw his own reflection in the mirror is actually a pile of dead bones, no flesh and blood, no vitality, so lifeless. To the same extent, Huamisi Lake cannot be compared.


    If there is a bit of it, it will decay immediately.


    At the same time, the puppet''s big hand opened, and the small mountain was pressed down.


    Zhou Shu flickered and flew horizontally, the Wuhen sword in his hand was already formed, and the whole person rushed towards the ghost puppet.


    There is light from the sword, but no trace when the sword falls.


    In dozens of ups and downs, the tall ghost puppets were cut into hundreds of pieces and scattered on the ground.


    The body of the ghost puppet is as hard as steel can absorb or even rebound the power of immortality. It is a nightmare for many immortals, but in the face of the immortal weapon that uses the power of the law, it has no ability to resist.


    According to the report, it is known that the ghost possessed by the ghost puppet has no fixed location and must be completely shredded before it can be forced out.


    An invisible black smoke suddenly appeared, rushing away against the ground.


    But before flying out a few steps, he was nailed to the ground by sword light, and disappeared in a moment.


    Everything that can be done is done, if it is still tracked, there is no way.


    (Ps: Thank you Huang Buxia for your reward and support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2101: clean

    Zhibaoxuan.


    "Master Xuan, hand it in."


    Mr. Bai carefully raised a bag and bowed and said, "This is a bounty given by Shouzheng."


    "What did Shouzheng say?"


    Bi Fan stared at the God of Skyfire Gold in his hand, without raising his head. Since getting the gold, he has been trying to figure it out for eleven hours a day, it has been a year.


    Elder Bai lowered his head and said, "Just say that the next ten days will go up to the heavens, and nothing else."


    Of course, it was Huo Jingliang who handed it in, but the Huo Jingliang who was handed in was no longer the one that Zhou Shu had caught. Almost all of his cultivation was abolished, and the whole person was extremely weak, and it could be said that there was only one breath left.


    It is not surprising that if a thief who has been around for a long time is captured, it is natural to take out all the benefits from the thief, and it is inevitable to use some lynching.


    Being **** by immortal ropes is useless to mortals, no matter how hard it is, I have to give in.


    This kind of thing is often alive, even if the person is handed in properly, Wufangcheng would not treat Huo Jingliang like this, and Zhibaoxuan did it in advance.


    "Ok."


    Bi Fan waved his hand, "You take it first, and if Zhou Shu can come back, give it to him."


    Old Bai felt tight and nodded quickly, "I see, it should be his originally."


    Bi Fan raised his head with a thoughtful expression, "Old Bai, if you fight Zhou Shu and fight life and death, what do you think will be the result?"


    Elder Bai paused, "He has Xuanzhu''s immortal tools in his hands, and his subordinates may lose."


    Bi Fan frowned, "Speak more seriously."


    Elder Bai settled down and said seriously, "The subordinates will definitely lose. They even feel that even if he does not have a fairy weapon, it will be difficult for them to win. In those few days, they went through 21 battles with him. I still feel that he still has a lot of hole cards that he hasn''t revealed."


    Bi Fansi didn''t expect Elder Bai to say so firmly, "He is a miscellaneous immortal."


    Old Bai looked solemnly, "He knows many ways, and he uses them to the right. He can often win by surprise in a battle. Immortal weapons can also play a greater role in his hands, but the more important thing is his power, I don��t know. What is his commonly used power, which is slightly immature, but its essence is pure and strong, which shows that he has a deep understanding of his own cultivation way, and he is also proficient in using it. Sanxian''s use of immortal power is far inferior to him, and very Hard is his opponent."


    Bi Fan looked thoughtful and smiled, "Old Bai, you see it thoroughly."


    Elder Bai quickly shook his head, "I dare not, it''s a pity that I only walked with him for two days. Although I walked the trail and attracted many monsters in advance, the battle was still less. Fortunately, Huo Jingliang suddenly appeared and fought. Otherwise, the subordinates will not be able to say these words."


    Bi Fan nodded and stopped talking.


    Elder Bai had a little doubt, "Master Xuan, why did you say so much to your subordinates today?"


    Bi Fan looked at the **** gold in his hand and said in a deep voice, "From tomorrow, I will retreat to make immortal artifacts, whether it is a third-rank or fourth-rank, I will definitely be promoted to the golden immortal afterwards."


    "Congratulations Master Xuan, congratulations Master Xuan!"


    Mr. Bai hurriedly saluted with a smile on his face. He knew that Bi Fan never said anything unsure, and if he said that today, he would definitely be able to do it.


    Bi Fan seemed to mutter to himself, "I can''t think of the line of separation, but it broke like this, this **** gold actually...not to mention, I can''t think of taking advantage of the juniors, but this is cheap, I am afraid it is not easy to take. "


    Old Bai bowed his head and said nothing, as if thinking about something.


    Bi Fan glanced at him and said calmly, "I will leave Zhibaoxuan when the incident is done, and leave it to you."


    "what?"


    Old Bai was shocked and quickly said, "Master Xuan, don''t leave your subordinates. No matter where you go, your subordinates must follow Master Xuan. What''s more, Zhibaoxuan... your subordinates absolutely can''t bear it."


    "You and I are dead."


    Bi Fan smiled, "I know you can''t afford it, and you can''t do it if you give it to you. You don''t want to repeat the past, but you don''t need to worry. If Zhou Shu comes back, you will transfer Zhibaoxuan to him, you Follow him too, if he can''t come back, just do whatever you want."


    Old Bai''s complexion was red and white, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Bi Fan ignored him, walked slowly back, and soon disappeared, leaving only Mr. Bai staying there.


    Xingshan Ghost Land.


    In one room, Zhou Shu looked at the pile of puppet fragments, and finally put away the sword, and sat down on the ground with a tired face.


    He let out a long sigh of relief, "It''s finally solved."


    These days, he is very depressed.


    He can''t get rid of tracking at all. Whenever he wants to explore hard, a group of ghost puppets must appear, which will disrupt his plan. Because ghost puppets are not ordinary monsters, he must pick up enough energy to deal with it, otherwise it may be possible Seriously injured.


    Later, it was too annoying, Zhou Shu simply made a decision to get rid of all the ghost puppets at this level.


    He knew that as long as no other practitioners appeared, he would definitely not be able to get rid of it, but he came to the fourth floor too early, and basically no practitioners would come, and if he could come, he might have hidden his signs.


    He didn''t run away. He chose a narrow room and blocked the door, attracting ghost puppets to chase and kill them.


    Three days and three nights passed.


    The ghost puppets on this layer were basically cleaned up by him. It will take some time for him to reappear, and Zhou Shu is finally at peace.


    The consumption is not too big, it is basically the hands of Wuhenjian, but tired, tired of the body, and tired of the heart.


    The heart is tired because there is no benefit.


    The countless puppet residues are useless. His gluttony hasn''t reached this level, and the many ghosts killed can''t be used. If the demon pot can come out, maybe he can find a way to absorb it, but it''s impossible. Zhou Shu would never take out the demon refining pot in the ghost realm, and would not use any refining functions.


    Just sat down and stood up again.


    A little green light flashed from the sleeve, it seemed that Zhao Yaofu had found something, and the green dot was not far from the door.


    "The ghost will not die."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were extremely cold, and his killing intent was unabashedly revealed. He stared at the door, and the water on his arms was sparkling, thinking of the strange movement of ghost puppets, which attracted the assassins lurking here. Do it yourself.


    After only standing for a while, the green spot never approached, but farther away, heading away.


    "If you don''t come, then I will find you."


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, and immediately flew out of the room, only to look intently, but he was startled.


    But it was a young child who was carved and jade-shaped, braided in the sky, jumping forward, from left to right, and sometimes babbling, very happy.


    "This����"


    A scenario that is completely impossible to think of.


    Rao was Zhou Shu, and he was also taken aback suddenly thought of something, he stared at the other talisman.


    On the ghost symbol, a large black dot, as black as ink, is particularly conspicuous.


    The position of the black dot is the same as the green dot, completely overlapping.


    Zhou Shu stagnated and said in a low voice, "I will encounter this..."


    There is both vitality and death, both alive and dead. There is only one such strange monster, and that is the Nine Ghosts.


    (Ps: Thank you angc11111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2102: Split

    seemed to be aware of Zhou Shu''s snooping, and the ghost boy immediately accelerated.


    can''t see the movement anymore, it''s just afterimages, sometimes on the left, sometimes on the right, and sometimes flying into the air.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly chased behind. Although the speed could keep up, there were too many monsters around. It didn''t take long for him to be surrounded by monsters. When he broke free, he could no longer see the ghost boy.


    "I can''t catch up like this."


    When ���� was upset, the old man next to him spoke.


    Zhou Shu settled down and sighed, "You can see it too, Master Jian."


    Old Jian said with regret, "Of course I saw it. I was awakened by it. I felt it as soon as it appeared. The breath of death... is much stronger than the ghost boy who appeared in the Profound Yellow Realm."


    The so-called extremes of matter must be reversed. When the crash is full of the extreme, the birth can be evolved during the crash. Needless to say, the crash is purely to the extreme, and there is almost nothing comparable.


    nine deaths and birth.


    Life and death, which could never live together, can merge with each other to the extreme, forming this weird Jiuyou ghost boy.


    Jiuyou ghost boy, both alive and dead, both alive and dead.


    It looks like a child, with a little self-awareness, and can continue to grow by instinct, regaining vitality and death, until it becomes the Nine Ghosts King.


    In front of the Nine You Ghost King, Jin Xian is insignificant.


    But if a Jiuyou ghost boy wants to become a Jiuyou ghost king, he must at least swallow the vitality of a realm. Under the ghost king, there is absolutely no living thing.


    If the Nine You Ghost King continues to grow, it will continue to grow until it becomes the legendary Lord of the Nine Yous.


    The Lord of Nine Nethers, Ten Thousand Immortals are hard to beat.


    Because the Jiuyou Guitong takes vitality everywhere and brings huge disasters to creatures, it is definitely the deadly enemy of any creature. As long as it appears in a realm, it must be strangled at the childhood stage. If it grows to a certain stage, it will No one can stop it, it will turn a world into a complete death.


    In fact, there are not many realms that can stop it. Basically, as long as it appears, you can become a ghost king.


    On the Xuanhuang Realm, there once appeared a Jiuyou ghost boy.


    appeared in Zhuolu, Zhongzhou, which is one of the birthplaces of mankind and the oldest battlefield.


    "...Fortunately, the ghost boy was just born, and he didn''t draw much vitality, and it was also when the human immortal cultivator was strong. The Emperor brought hundreds of powerful warriors to kill the ghost boy, but he paid for it. Nearly half of the life of a warrior..." Senior Jian said slowly, seeming to have some palpitations, but more of satisfaction and comfort, "After the war, the Emperor''s Xuanyuan Dao has almost reached its peak, and so am I. At that time, I fully understood the law of life and death."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, these things have been introduced in the classics of the Xuanhuang World, and he has understood them.


    Since then, human cultivators have done things to various places where the Nine Ghosts may give birth, such as mixing impurities to make the dead machine no longer pure, etc.-because the ghost boy must be born with a very pure dead machine, these things Although it was small, the effect was great. So far, the Nine You Ghost Child has never appeared in the Xuanhuang Realm, and the great crisis of destruction has been avoided.


    but didn''t want to, found one here.


    The crash here is really too high.


    Jian always muttered, "You must find it and kill it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I will try my best."


    The two quickly reached an agreement.


    The appearance of ���� Jiuyou Guitong even made Zhou Shu start to reconsider his plan. The goal had to be changed, and the secret method could not be temporarily given up.


    Jiuyou Guitong is a combination of vitality and death, which is the great tonic of the law of life and death. After beheaded and obtained, Zhou Shu can get more benefits than the secret method, not only him, and the old sword is also the same. Of course, if you can get the secret method again, two With the combination of the two, Zhou Shu''s breakthrough to the true immortal day, I am afraid it can be calculated with a pen.


    Old Jianxi said, "Then go find it, I will help you suppress your vitality, so that other monsters will not interfere with you, so that you can find it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The method is good, but we can''t lose big because of small things. What if I am completely unaffected by monsters and be seen by others? Unless someone does this first, but here is the middle third level, the monster��s perception. It has risen a lot, and I guess it will be difficult for the assassins who targeted me to hide."


    In Xiancheng, Zhou Shu must be cautious when doing anything, and not let himself be in danger of death.


    "So too."


    Old Jian was a little bit ashamed. The ghost boy gave him a huge benefit last time. When he saw it again this time, he was suddenly dazzled.


    But he couldn''t let go, and said anxiously, "Zhou Shu, what should I do then?"


    was actually a little pleading. This was the first time. Before, Zhou Shu begged him.


    Zhou Shu paused, and said slowly, "It seems that there is only separation."


    "Separate?"


    Old Sword stagnated, and soon understood, "Shall we find it separately?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Well, the ghost boy can''t escape like this. I have planned the road map. You and I will move separately, and finally gather at one point. You can possess carrion or other dead objects. On the body, use it to find, without fighting, and I will kill all the way, no matter who it is, I will stop when I find the ghost boy, and I must not act rashly until after the meeting."


    Old Jian was overjoyed, "Yes, that''s a good idea! Get ready now."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said solemnly, "Old Jian, if you encounter too much danger, use the black apricot flower pattern on the wall to leave. Compared to a ghost boy, your life is more important than my life, and after three days , I can''t see you, I will go out too."


    On the walls of the ghost realm, you can see patterns of black apricot blossoms from time to timeThere are about ten on each floor, and those are the exits of the ghost realm.


    Just stand under the apricot blossom and wait for a period of time to be teleported out. It is very convenient and safe. The ghost realm is a place for the fairy tales to experience, and it is impossible to set too many desperate situations.


    "it is good."


    Old Sword lightly tapped his sword, "Before I found the human emperor, I regretted my life."


    After discussing for a while, the two separated.


    A black light suddenly fell on a two-headed spider and disappeared.


    It is the old swordsman who hides himself with the deadlock in the sword, and the dead objects cannot be found, and the managers of Wufangcheng are also difficult to find.


    One continues to move forward, the other goes in the opposite direction, and will eventually come together. After Zhou Shu��s plan, the route the two took just rounded all the rooms on the fourth floor without any omissions. As long as the ghost boy is inside, Will not escape the siege of the two.


    With a goal and no ghost puppets to interfere, the speed of exploration is naturally much faster.


    Overcome the thorns and thorns all the way, just kill it. The only thing that needs to be delayed is to take the ghost core. The ghost core of the middle third layer has already begun to be valuable and cannot be wasted.


    One is dozens of immortal stones.


    (PS: It��s too late, I just finished writing, sorry.)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2103: Ghost

    Two days later.


    Zhou Shu and Jian Lao met.


    After killing the double-headed spider, Jian Lao quietly returned to Zhou Shu.


    "No."


    "I didn''t see it either, but I found traces of its passing. It must have been my way."


    Jian Lao couldn''t hide his disappointment, "Want to look for it again, maybe it just staggered."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Have you not met other Sanxians?"


    Jian Lao shakes the sword, "No."


    Zhou said calmly, "That''s good, no other scattered immortals come in, the ghost boy should not change direction, then let''s go down, I guess the ghost boy went to the next floor and returned to where it should go."


    Old Jian suspicious, "Where should I go?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There are not many crashes on the outer floors and it is difficult to give birth to a ghost boy. Its lair should be on the back several floors."


    Old Sword slowly said, "Well, if you can''t find it, we can only be missed."


    One person, one sword, swept to the next level.


    Three or four days have passed, and there is no need to care too much about the manager of the ghost realm, Zhou Shu went straight down.


    Open the eighth sense as usual, perceive the information of this layer, and draw a detailed map in the sea of ??consciousness.


    His eighth sense can see that there is still a route between the beginning and the end, but the many monsters in the middle can��t distinguish them. They are just a few points. The same is true for the ghost boy he is looking for. This is because his eighth sense is only elementary. It was far from advanced, and Zhou Shu didn''t know how to improve.


    Old Jian was eager to try, "Continue to find separately?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while, "Forget it, there is a dead thing on this level called Ligui. It grows by swallowing other dead things and ghosts. Everything in it is its enemy, even if you possess the dead thing, you can guarantee it. No safety, then I cannot let you go."


    "Let''s go together."


    Jian Lao was a little sad, but he could only listen to Zhou Shu.


    Starting from the fifth level, the strength of the monsters has increased a lot. This level is called the watershed. The ones that can come and pass are basically the upper level of Sanxian, and the lower level of the middle level dare not come to this level.


    rumbling--


    didn''t take a few steps, there was a roar in front, and the ground couldn''t help shaking.


    A strange worm with a length of several tens of feet is rushing towards them quickly. The strange worm has at least a hundred pairs of feet, like a centipede, and moves neatly and uniformly. There is a sense of galloping, unspeakable. weird.


    "Here comes a valuable one."


    Zhou Shu showed a slight smile, motionless, only lifted the Wuhen sword flat and pointed it forward.


    The strange bug rushed forward, with a surprisingly fast speed, and with a big mouth, he swallowed Zhou Shu and the ground under his feet.


    swallowed Zhou Shu, and the strange insect was still moving forward, but after rushing out several tens of feet, it suddenly fell down, and after a tremor, it was silent.


    Zhou Shu still stood on the spot, maintaining the original posture, without ever moving, only a huge ghost core in his hand.


    "It''s really a fairy..."


    Old Jian couldn''t help but praise.


    The whole process, he was completely watching.


    Zhou Shu let the monster swallow it, relying on the inertia of the monster rushing, Wuhen Sword completely pierced and shattered the inside of the monster, making the monster completely lose its life. What Zhou Shu did was just holding the sword flat. That''s it.


    The power of the law of gold travel is really sharp to the extreme, while the power of water travel makes the monster not feel that he is injured at all, even if he is dead.


    This weird worm is called the Dark Earth Dragon. It has a very strong carapace, and many celestials cannot hurt. To kill him, at least dozens of celestials must work together, but most of the ghosts fight alone. Where can there be a dozen people? So it can be regarded as one of the overlords in the ghost realm. Few people deal with it, but they don''t want to be killed directly in front of Zhou Shu...


    Zhou Shu leaped back, stood on the back of the Dragon Dark, and took off the two largest shells.


    The two carapace on its back is the strongest. Holding it as a shield, even a real fairy can resist for a while. It can be described as a natural magic weapon, so it is of high value.


    Of course, if it is refined into a magic weapon, the effect is better, but it cannot be refined by Sanxian.


    The dark dragon is very rare, even in the ghost realm, it is rare to see one. I met one when I first came. The luck is very good. Even if I go out now, it is not a worthwhile trip, but for Zhou Shu, it is offset by some of the missing The disappointment of the ghost boy.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Wait for the old sword to understand the law and become an immortal weapon, it must be more powerful than it."


    "How easy is it..."


    For magic weapons, the law of transparency is a fairy artifact, which is equivalent to the realm of the real fairy of the practitioner.


    "Hey, I seem to sense its breath!"


    Jian Lao pointed to the distance and immediately reminded Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu flew up and hurriedly chased after him.


    Jianlao has the law of life and death, and he is naturally much better than him in perceiving ghost children. He said that if he perceives it, then there must be.


    As expected, a ghost suddenly appeared in the gray mist without going out for a few miles, and went to the corner again.


    Although only one glance, both of them can see clearly, that is definitely the ghost boy who is looking for.


    The two were excited, and then accelerated.


    As soon as he reached the corner, he felt a few strong waves suddenly hit, as if he was caught in the eye of the wind, all in all directions.


    Zhou Shu stood still, and Wuhen swung it several times. The sword light woven into a net, splitting the strong force one by one, but the remaining power was still not small, and the whole body was scratched with pain, like a knife cut. .


    stared, there was a figure in front of him, the figure was about the size of Zhou Shu, standing there, but it gave people a huge mountain-like feeling.


    "Ghost."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit dignified.


    This is an opponent that must be taken seriously. The ghost was originally a cloud of yin energy that was born in a place where death was extremely high. Later, it was possessed by the corpse for tens of thousands of years and finally formed such a monster. It is both a dead thing and a ghost. The advantage of the individual can also drive both actions.


    Looking at the ghost boy behind the ghost agent Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense, this ghost boy was obviously invited by the ghost boy to protect himself.


    "Eh, oh, hehe..."


    After ����Gui Tong let out a crisp and cute laugh, he bounced away.


    Zhou Shu snorted coldly, and the human sword rushed straight over.


    Snap, Snap!


    With a few crisp sounds, the ghost was divided into dozens of pieces instantly.


    However, before Zhou Shu rushed out a few steps, the shattered stump rushed over. It was a bit faster than Zhou Shu, and in front of Zhou Shu, it closed and formed again. When I looked again, it was still the ghost. appearance.


    A general dead object has no combat effectiveness after being chopped up, but this is completely different. Even if you cut it into tens of thousands of pieces, it can still be quickly assembled without being affected at all.


    Zhou Shu decided to look at it, the ghost boy had gone farther and farther, almost invisible.


    Zhou Shu smiled, it seems that he is about to miss it again.


    He doesn''t have much information about ghosts and envoys. Most of the ghosts and envoys that can be seen in the ghost realm are dead, and there are not many that can be defeated.


    Without too much information, Zhou Shu cannot be as comfortable as dealing with other monsters, I am afraid it will take some time.


    I walked so easily before, and Bifan��s information is very important.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2104: Original

    "Are you recovering fast, or am I cutting it fast?"


    Zhou Shu sneered, standing still and swinging his sword, the sword light scattered away, inextricably linked.


    Under the sword light, the ghost dodges left and right, but where can it be avoided? Wherever there is a bit of sword light, it is the result of separation from the body.


    For a time, the minced meat flew horizontally, floating everywhere in the air, afraid that there would not be tens of thousands of pieces.


    While the ghosts attacked Zhou Shu, while enticing the minced meat to close, the speed was not much slower than Zhou Shu.


    One cut, one merge, seems to be stalemate.


    Of course it will not be that simple.


    The ghost agent soon discovered that many pieces of minced meat he gathered had turned into a ball of coke, and it turned into powder with a touch of it. Even if his ghost energy can be attached to these powders, it will have no power when combined. .


    Of course he didn''t know that Zhou Shu did other things while cutting.


    Barbecue.


    Many different fires from the Xuanhuang Realm have lost their effects, but there are also different fires in Shuzhi Dao. The solar fire that evolves the power of the sun, every time a piece of meat is cut, there will be a sun flame following it, and the broken meat It was grilled from the inside out.


    Raw meat becomes cooked meat, even if it is a ghost, there is no way.


    After a stalemate for a while, the ghost has become soft, like a pile of cotton, standing there is just a bluff.


    When a gust of wind came, the ghosts immediately dispersed and disappeared.


    In the embers, a black shadow hurried away, but the ghosts without their bodies were just ordinary ghosts, so there was no chance to escape.


    The sword light flashed and disappeared completely.


    In Zhou Shu''s hand, there was an extra ink-colored bead. This ghost core has undergone thousands of cuts in the sword light, but there is no trace on the surface, and the sun hasn''t damaged it. It is absolutely extraordinary.


    At the fifth level, the harvest began to increase.


    Old Jian said in a hurry, "After chasing, I can barely feel a little breath."


    Zhou Shu hurried to chase after him, but at the next corner he encountered a Ligui. After a while, he couldn''t feel the breath of the ghost boy at all.


    Old Jian sighed, "It looks like it''s no fate."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Find it slowly, there is still a chance."


    He knew this was the result a long time ago, and he was not disappointed, but he felt vaguely that this was by no means the last time he encountered a ghost boy.


    move on.


    Compared with the first few floors, the number of monsters is a bit less, but the quality has risen several times. Almost every monster needs a little effort. Compared with the first few floors, the difference is too big. Almost every monster in Shu had to kill and take the ghost core, and he had to go in to explore when he encountered the room, so he had to stop and rest before he walked for a long time. Before he had walked halfway, Zhou Shu had to rest four times. Zhou Shu only stopped once in the first few floors.


    What is used for rest is not a fairy stone, but a spiritual object.


    For example, the eighth-tier Lingfeng grass is hard to find in the Xuanhuang Realm, but in Wufang City, it is treated as an ordinary millet. It can be planted everywhere. Two immortal stones can buy a large bundle, and it is of good quality. Yes, there are as many as you want.


    Another example is the eighth-level Huanglongguo, which has long been extinct in the Xuanhuang world, but it can be found everywhere in the wild of Wufang City. In the few mountains that Zhou Shu passed, there were at least 100,000 trees, and the trees were full of fruits. You don''t even need flowers for fairy stones.


    Moreover, to Zhou Shu now, these spiritual things are even better than immortal stones.


    The gluttony Tao Tao practiced by Zhou Shu is not the law of energy for refining the demon pot. It cannot turn everything directly into the cultivation base, but is decomposed into various things after being swallowed, such as spiritual energy, such as the air of the earth and the air of water. Wait, and then use these to increase cultivation, add power and so on.


    After decomposing these spiritual objects, Zhou Shu used it on the one hand, and used it to nourish the fairy artifact on the other.


    Although Wuhen is sharp, the power of the laws is not endless. It is necessary to replenish it from time to time. Those gold and water are the best nourishment.


    In this respect, the artifacts seem to be more advantageous. In the world they guard, they don''t have to worry about replenishment. The source of heaven and earth will automatically replenish them, and the immortal artifacts can only rely on themselves and their masters.


    The exit on the third floor.


    A group of people gathered in front of the door, at least twenty or thirty, and they were getting together to talk.


    A young cultivator looked at the door and said anxiously, "Elder, there are almost enough people, are we going down together?"


    The old man in the distance snorted, "Who doesn''t know when to go down, why are you anxious?"


    "According to the old rules, at least thirty people are required."


    The middle-aged man on the side nodded and said with a prudent expression, "The middle third floor is no better than the outer third floor. Any monster inside is very strong. You must first gather and open a path, and then go your own way and find fate. law."


    The old man shook his head, "The tricky change is just beginning. At least forty is enough."


    The middle-aged man''s face tightened and he hurriedly said, "The veteran made sense. I almost neglected. Most of us were the first to enter the fourth floor."


    The young man said with some worry, "Will the first batch be very dangerous? This is the first time I have come to the middle third floor, but don''t go out..."


    The old man said coldly, "Whenever there is danger, don''t go down if you are not brave enough, but the old man reminds you that the first batch of gains is far greater than the risk, just take a few ghost cores for you."


    "I said yes, I said yes."


    The middle-aged man kept nodding his head, his eyes flashed, and said to the young man, "Don''t be long-winded anymore, go if you want, and go far if you don''t."


    The people on the side agreed, and the young man could only step aside, looking at the door, secretly thinking about something.


    Another person walked quickly, watching the crowd frown, and thought secretly, only to do three deals, it was delayed for a day, unexpectedly so many people rushed to the front, and, this third floor , When did it become so easy?


    The elder took two steps, raised his hand and said, "Daoyou, old man Yuanmiao, why not wait here for a while..."


    The man smiled slightly, went straight to the exit, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Yuanmiao was stunned, his anger surged, his beard trembling with anger.


    The middle-aged man walked over quickly, "Elder, don''t be angry with this kind of person, he is rushing to die."


    Others also calmed down. Yuanmiao was angry for a while, and then he was quiet. After all, there are so many people holding his stinky feet, planning to listen to his instructions. As a Sanxian high-level, it is considered to be very face, why bother Care about someone who has never met.


    "I don''t know where it came out. I haven''t seen it. Now it''s mostly a corpse. Who will care about him."


    After touching his beard, he no longer cared about it. When he was proud, he walked up to another person and frowned when he looked at the crowd.


    Yuanmiao took a few steps fellow Taoist, old man..."


    The name hadn''t been reported yet, and the man had already walked into the passage without even looking at him.


    Yuan Miao was there, speechless for a long while.


    The middle-aged man calmed down and said with a smile, "Elder, don''t be angry, he is also going to die..."


    After two people went in directly, the young man couldn''t sit still, and seemed to feel something wrong. After thinking about it, he followed the man and walked towards the gate.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support of nu1i8888, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2105: Abnormal

    Seeing the young man walking towards the door, others hesitated and followed.


    The middle-aged man glanced at Yuan Miao, turned around and ran to the gate anxiously. So many people had left, and someone opened the way, so he couldn''t fall.


    As soon as they swarmed, everyone opened the protective cover and took out the magic weapon, planning to face the monster like a storm.


    Walking out of the gate, a group of people stopped.


    The front was wide open, and there was no monster in sight.


    "what!?"


    "There are no monsters on the fourth floor?"


    "Are they killed by those two?"


    "How is it possible, such a short time... must have been hiding elsewhere."


    Shocked, someone took out the ghost symbol, there were only three or four black spots in the big place, and it was still far away.


    "It''s really not much."


    "It''s weird, it''s too abnormal. I have been in the ghost realm for decades and I have never seen such a situation."


    "Or after the trickery, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you think it was too easy for us to come to this fourth floor?"


    "Yeah, it took less than ten days for the first three floors. It was almost unimaginable in the past. I thought I was lucky this time, but when I saw you, I realized that everyone was the same and came so quickly."


    "As a result, there are no monsters on the fourth floor. There must be something."


    Yuan Miao followed, holding a ghost symbol in his hand, his face uncertain.


    People gathered around one after another, "Elder, you have been in the ghost realm for more than a hundred years, and you are very knowledgeable. Has this happened before?"


    "If something goes wrong, there must be a demon!"


    Yuan Miu lifted his face and sighed with extremely solemn expression.


    Yuan Miao��s cultivation base, from the lower stage to the upper stage of Sanxian, was all mixed in the ghost realm. He has never seen this kind of sight now. In fact, he will see a vision on the fourth floor, and he also thought However, after all, the first three floors were too easy to come, and in seven or eight days I reached the fourth floor, which is really abnormal.


    "Are there any monsters?"


    "Or is there something wrong with the ghost world?"


    Everyone asked, Yuan Miu shook his head and raised his hand, "I don''t know, but I don''t plan to go anymore. Goodbye, everyone."


    After saying that, they turned their heads. Others hesitated for a while, and many of them followed back, but more people continued to move forward. There is nothing wrong with no monsters, maybe the secret is revealed.


    Most practitioners in the ghost realm of Xingshan felt abnormal.


    These abnormalities have nothing to do with Zhou Shu, because most of the monsters were killed by Zhou Shu. After the geese have plucked their hair, the monsters that others can see will naturally be fewer, but Zhou Shu, who is walking in the front, cannot feel it. .


    The journey of the ghost realm has become very easy, but it has little to do with Zhou Shu.


    That was caused by Jiuyou Guitong.


    Because of the peculiar changes, the ghost boy went from the last floor to the first floor. Knowing that he was going back, he went all the way down.


    The ghost boy was born in the ghost realm, and I am afraid that the understanding of the ghost realm is better than anyone. The various trap monsters in the ghost realm are meaningless to him. Although it has only instinct, it can easily return to the last level. .


    As far as ghosts and dead things are concerned, the deterrence of ghost boys is unparalleled. Wherever the ghost boys pass by, the ghosts and dead animals dare not stop and evade, making the road vacant. Most of the practitioners looking for an exit are I wanted to go to the back. I didn''t want to consume too much in the first three floors. I naturally walked along the place where there were few monsters. I virtually walked the path that the ghost boy passed. There were not many ghosts on the road, so I reached the exit smoothly.


    The opposite of the practitioners is Zhou Shu.


    Because the ghost boy saw Zhou Shu and knew that Zhou Shu wanted to be disadvantageous, he kept attracting monsters to deal with Zhou Shu, so that there were fewer monsters in other places, and the road that Zhou Shu took gathered most of them. monster.


    Part of the changes in Xingshan Ghost Realm also fell into the eyes of the managers of Wufang City.


    "Yu Shouzheng."


    A golden immortal walked into the main hall and said slowly, "Xingshan ghost realm has something wrong. The stable formation of the ghost realm has been in a state of chaos these days, first on the outer third floor, and now to the middle third floor. Eleven scattered immortals left the ghost realm at the same time. An unexpected situation may have occurred. Would you like to send someone to investigate?"


    Yu Yitian was standing in the hall with a few people standing beside him, saying something.


    Upon hearing the report, Yu Yada said lightly, "Is there only this information?"


    "Yes."


    Jin Xian nodded, "I can''t see too much, Xingshan Ghost Realm was not made by Wufang City. We can only monitor, but cannot control too much."


    Yu Yitian groaned a bit, and Mu Xue next to him thought for a while and said, "Shouzheng don''t care, this kind of thing has been born no less than ten times before. It should be a corpse or a dark ghost, they are all It is a monster of the true immortal level, appearing in the Secret Realm of Sanxian will definitely cause disorder in the formation."


    Chang Tian nodded, "Yes, in the ghost realm, from time to time there will be several powerful ghosts."


    Mu Xue said slowly, "The scattered immortals are going to suffer. I am afraid that they will suffer heavy casualties, but it is also a great opportunity."


    Chang Tian glanced at her and smiled, "Speaking of which, I remember that Master Mu, you killed a dark ghost mandrill in the ghost realm, and ascended to the immortal list of Wufang City as an immortal. What a sensation."


    Mu Xue nodded and said solemnly, "The city lord knows the grace of encounter, Mu Xue dare not forget it."


    Chang Tian smiled and turned to Yu Yitian, "In my opinion, this is a good thing. We don''t need to grow more branches, just wait for the result."


    Yu Yitian paused and turned to the young man beside him, "Inspector Yang, how do you think this is handled?"


    The young man was Yang Bai. He waved his hand and said warmly, "Master Shouzheng, I''m just a supervisor. You have rich experience, and everything must be reasonable, but I''m only superficial, so I don''t talk much. I just said something wrong. ."


    Yu Yita nodded and ordered, "I don''t need to investigate for the time being, continue to monitor, and report back if there is anything."


    The Golden Immortal took the order, and was about to leave, Mu Xue suddenly said, "By the way, when you monitored the ghost realm, did you find any particularly outstanding characters?"


    Chang Tian laughed and said, "Does Master Mu have a love for talent?"


    Mu Xue said lightly, "Just ask, it may not be in your heart."


    Jin Xian thought for a while, and said slowly, "Going back to the main book, there is indeed a particularly outstanding one. If you don''t count the people who were in the ghost realm before, he is the first to the fifth level, and he is still a Miscellaneous."


    Yu Yitian was stagnant, "Miscellaneous? The fifth floor?"


    Mu Xue was also stunned, "Those who can reach the fifth level are usually those who have gone up to the third level. Can he be a miscellaneous immortal, or is he the first?"


    He didn''t speak all the time, and Yang Bai frowned slightly It seemed that something came to mind.


    Yu Yita slowly said, "What''s his name?"


    Jin Xian said immediately, "It should be Zhou Shu, as recorded in Mingzhu."


    "Zhou Shu, I know."


    Yu Yita nodded and waved, "Go down."


    The name Zhou Shu appeared in his heart for the first time, but it was a trivial matter, and maybe he would forget it tomorrow.


    Chang Tian''s heart was stagnant, there was a bit of unexpected joy, there was no trace on his face, but Yang Bai couldn''t control it, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2106: Ghost

    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, the fog in front of him was different from the outside, it was extremely thick and heavy, and visibility was less than ten feet.


    No matter which direction you go from, you will see the same gray fog, and there will be no change after walking for a while, as if there is no edge.


    Old Jian hesitated, "This is..."


    Zhou Shuli stopped, seemingly thoughtful, "It should be a dead well, a special trap in the ghost realm."


    Old Jian slowly said, "The trap is okay, do you know how to get out?"


    "I don''t know. It is said that none of the people who fell into the dead well of the ghost realm can come out alive, so there is no information." Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "I am a blockbuster, right? , So many traps didn��t fall into it, and the most difficult one entered as soon as it entered.��


    "Still joking..."


    Habitually wanted to reprimand, but the old man quickly became guilty. After all, Zhou Shu fell into the trap to blame him, "It was my fault. If it weren��t for me to say that there might be ghost children��s shadows, you wouldn��t Looking at it, I will not be besieged by a group of ghosts and forced into a trap."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "How can I not come if I have a clue? Besides, the group of ghosts out there is nothing better. It is probably all skewers."


    Old Jian was stagnant, "Grilled skewers? Oh, I see, it''s appropriate."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "There are ghost agents, which means that the ghost boy has indeed come. It may be that it deliberately attracted us. The wisdom is not low. Such a ghost boy is more useful for us."


    "Then you have to catch it first, first think about how to get out."


    Old Jian nodded, looked at Zhou Shu, and wondered, "Do you already have an idea?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Try it."


    As soon as he came in, Zhou Shu used the eighth sense to investigate it. The exit on the fifth floor was still in place, and he could see it clearly. In other words, the trap was in the ghost realm, which was a secret realm in the secret realm.


    If he couldn''t go out, he was obviously trapped in the formation, or the formation combined with the law of space.


    If you want to go out, you must understand the laws of space and be proficient in the formations. These conditions are difficult to achieve, but Zhou Shu has them, and it is not the first time that Zhou Shu has encountered this formation. It''s similar.


    Therefore, Zhou Shu is very confident.


    The divine consciousness dissipated, and then withdrew it after a while, and based on the feedback information, the sea of ??consciousness began to operate.


    About an hour later, Zhou Shu moved. He walked a few steps east, a few steps west, and sometimes back a few steps. It seemed messy, but in fact he was confident, but after a few hundred breaths, the front suddenly opened up, and a large hall appeared in front of him.


    The main hall is almost one hundred meters in radius, without pillars in the middle, and neatly covered with square bricks on all sides, the bricks are half red and half gold, looking magnificent.


    Old Jian pointed to the front and said with joy, "Look, that passage should be the exit, you are really good."


    "It''s kind of weird."


    Zhou Shu stood there, his expression condensed, but there was no support in such a large hall, and there were a lot of remnants in the corners of the hall, a pile in the east and a pile in the west, filled with a scent of corruption.


    Old Jian also noticed, "Some of the remnants are still fresh, they are recent. Could there be any ghosts here?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, separated a clone and flew over, rushing towards the passage behind the hall.


    The clone didn''t run two steps, and the hall suddenly moved. Blocks of bricks slid left and right, like snakes. The clone flew up quickly, but the top, bottom, left, and right, all sides were covered with bricks, how could it escape?


    There were flying bricks everywhere, completely enclosing the clone.


    Zhou Shu''s figure was shocked, only to feel that the power and spirituality in the clone were crushed in an instant, and there was no chance to escape.


    In an instant, the clone disappeared into nothing, and the hall returned to normal, still golden and magnificent.


    Old Jian was stagnant, "When you enter the hall, you are just throwing yourself into the trap. If you want to go, you can''t get out."


    Those cultivators who were lucky enough to pass the space formation thought they could get out of trouble, but didn''t want a greater danger here, so they lost their lives.


    Who would have expected this hall to be a living thing?


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit calm, judging from the degree of his avatar disappeared, he was not sure to get through here intact.


    Old Jian groaned, "Should I rush over separately, maybe there is a chance."


    "Look again."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and two more clones jumped out one after another.


    The clone only consumes some Dao power and divine mind, don''t begrudge.


    Although Zhou Shu deliberately avoided it, he did not survive the three breaths. The entire hall was alive. It was almost impossible to get out after going in, but through these two clones, Zhou Shu got the information he wanted to get.


    "It''s a ghost."


    Zhou Shu said calmly.


    Old Jian suspiciously, "Ghost vine? How could it be so big and not similar in shape."


    Ghost vine is a common vine plant in the ghost world of the underworld. In its eyes, everything is its food. It is much more fierce than piranha, etc. However, ghost vines are generally very small, hidden in the ground, like It is unheard of that a palace will be formed to seduce other creatures in such a big place.


    "Try to know."


    Zhou Shu held the Wuhen sword and thrust it into the ground forcefully.


    The golden streamer poured out, like a waterfall, flowing along the ground towards the main hall, full of the power of the golden rule.


    As soon as the brick surface touched the golden light, it immediately curled up, piece by piece, and kept moving back, showing extreme fear of the golden light. After a while, all the bricks in the hall were gathered together, and the true colors were revealed.


    It really was a huge vine.


    The main trunk is hundreds of feet high, among which there are countless rattans, waving one by one, like a messy giant, but the original exit of the passage is a deep mouth, in which the sharp thorns are thick, look It''s not terrifying.


    Old Jian was shocked. If he rushed over, even if he rushed to the entrance of the passage, he would turn into food for the monster, or he would send it up. He sighed when he thought of it, "It''s so vicious, I don''t know how many people are like this. It''s dead, Zhou Shu, fortunately you are cautious."


    Those practitioners rushed here desperately, then rushed through the hall into the passage, thinking they could leave, but the wolf entered the tiger''s mouth.


    With several traps, it''s no wonder that none of the people who entered the dead well came out.


    The ghost was extremely angry, and the roots of the vines were poked out, sharp as a gun, bypassing the golden light and rushing towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu showed a smile. Now that he knows the body, don��t worry, Jin Kemu, although this ghost has swallowed countless practitioners and is close to the true immortal cultivation base, facing the Wuhen of Xiangke, he fell short. What''s more, the Wuhen sword, which is a fairy weapon, is already a magic weapon of the true fairy level.


    The golden light reclaimed suddenly and turned into a golden wall, blocking it in front of him.


    Those rattans evaded and couldn''t stop the momentum, all of them quickly perished in the golden light and became muddy.


    As if he had noticed something, the ghost suddenly stopped.


    Staring at Zhou Shu and Wuhenjian, the huge figure quietly moved to the side. After a while, a hole appeared behind him.


    It seemed that there was the right exit, and Gui Man wanted to send Zhou Shu, the nemesis, to leave, so as not to hurt his life.


    But it is a ghost with wisdom.


    (Ps: Thank you angc11111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2107: Bumper harvest

    Old Jian said solemnly, "I can''t believe it."


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu secretly smiled. No matter whether the ghost is really giving way or having ulterior motives, he doesn''t intend to let it go. This is a rare ghost. It must have a lot of gain. It also has a diligent effect on the law of life and death.


    Zhou Shu looked at Gui Man, nodded, with a gentle smile.


    He intends to do whatever it takes.


    Immediately, Wuhen put it in his hand, leaving only a golden barrier, wrapping himself like an eggshell, and proceeded step by step.


    Gui Man stared at Zhou Shu, how much Zhou Shu walked, how much it retreated, desperately pulling away from Zhou Shu, it seemed that he was really scared.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and walked indifferently, until he stopped at the entrance of the cave. At this time, the ghost man had escaped by hundreds of feet.


    Old Jian seemed thoughtful, "It is also very careful, it seems that you may not be able to..."


    Before the words fell, the ground within a few hundred meters suddenly appeared infinite golden beams of light, one by one, almost impermeable to the wind, completely surrounded the ground within a few hundred meters, forming a cage, and the ghost Trapped inside.


    "what?"


    Old Jian was shocked, "Have you deployed?"


    "It''s not a battle formation, but some small tricks are used."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. As he walked over, he had made Wuhenjian completely enclose the entire ground. The power of the golden rule was hidden under the ground, waiting for the ghost to be hooked, whether it was intentional or unintentional. , Has already entered.


    The ghost man swayed almost frantically, and the huge cane drew towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stood still, Wuhen Sword was an immortal weapon, and it was a turtle in the urn. There was almost no possibility of failure.


    As the Jin Zhu gathered inward, the space for the ghost vines to move became smaller and smaller, and the sound of struggling gradually became inaudible.


    Perceiving the ghost who is struggling in the golden light, Jian Lao didn''t realize that he shook his sword, "It feels a bit pitiful. Compared with the scheming, you human practitioners are more powerful. The ghost of the ghost is not your opponent at all."


    "Jian always scolds me or praises me."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, indifferently.


    I don''t know how many years this ghost has accumulated in the ghost realm. It is surprisingly powerful. If you don''t use tricks and force it, I am afraid it will consume a lot of energy and it will take time to replenish.


    "I know, just talk about it."


    Old Jian shook his head lightly and said no more. He only felt a little more afraid of Zhou Shu. Before in the Xuanhuang Realm, he only regarded Zhou Shu as a junior disciple, but now, it is not just an equal view. Soon the reverse will happen.


    As the golden pillars slowly merged into one, the ghost vines were completely silent.


    The ground is full of scattered branches, most of which are crushed into slag, and the rest is as thin as paper. It is formed after being continuously pressed by gold pillars. It contains strong wood power and excellent texture. Natural talisman paper.


    The backbone in the middle was not shattered, but turned into an inch thick round stick.


    This is much better than those rune papers before. It is called the Heartwood of Ghosts. Judging from the texture of this Heartwood, it can be refined into an excellent magic weapon. If it is in the hands of people who are well versed in ghosts, the possibility of fairy tools Also, maybe one in ten thousand.


    Zhou Shu probably doesn''t use it, but it''s definitely good to use it to exchange the fairy stone.


    Then there is a gigantic ghost core, much larger than those previously obtained. A touch of it will give you a feeling of being surrounded, and the strange power hidden inside seems to overflow at any time.


    "It would be nice if I could get a trace of the inheritance of Xingshan''s mother."


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, but I''m afraid I can only think about it, Xingshan old mother is a quasi-sage figure, and Zhou Shu, even if he is a real fairy, he may not be able to see a trace of fur. Most of these ghost cores are Jinxian took it, and won''t give many immortal stones.


    "Hey, good harvest."


    Seeing Zhou Shu gathered these together, Old Jian was also happy.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and stared into the distance, "It''s still early, these are not very useful, they are really useful..." He said, he ran towards the previous hall, and pressed his hands on the ground, as if he didn''t need money. Go underground.


    Old Jian followed closely, and asked in confusion, "What do you do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I don''t know how many cultivators killed by this ghost, and other people''s lives have been taken away, so it won''t even have to take away magic weapons and so on."


    "I see, let me help you."


    Master Jian quickly understood, and dived into the ground.


    Zhou Shu used his spiritual knowledge to explore. Obviously, it was better to find Master Jian himself. After a while, Master Jian came over and said, "I found it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Master Jian flew out from the ground, and a tunnel took shape, bursts of light shining from the entrance of the cave, and aura overflowed.


    Zhou Shu''s figure flashed, and he immediately got in.


    "Great harvest!"


    Even Zhou Shu couldn''t help but cheered.


    Old Jian nodded involuntarily, "It''s a bumper harvest."


    In the caverns with a radius of tens of meters, there are brilliance everywhere, red, green, yellow and purple, making people dazzling. You can''t see what is there at a glance. I only know that it is difficult to count, and there is no doubt that it is a big harvest.


    "First collect the immortal stones Zhou Shu settled down and took the old sword to tidy up.


    It took almost a quarter of an hour, and many items were sorted and placed all over the floor. The cave looked refreshed.


    "There are five or six million immortal stones, but not all can be used."


    Old Jian pointed to the pile of immortal stones, rather regretful, "Most of them are contaminated by dead spirits. Immortals are not immortals, ghosts are not ghosts, and it��s useless to take them out. It will take a long time to clean up the dead spirits. The gain is not worth the loss, after all, it is just a fairy stone."


    "Those are not needed, there are more than one million usable, I am content."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a smile on his face. You can''t be upset because you have lost what you have. If you get it, you should be satisfied.


    Master Jian pointed to a lot of messy magic weapons, "Many magic weapons are also contaminated, I have sorted them out."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Leave them all, we will clean them up slowly. These are more valuable than the fairy stone."


    It would be a shame to discard so many magic weapons. One magic weapon can be worth thousands or even tens of thousands of immortal stones. Try to use the law of life and death to slowly clear the death and death. It will come in handy in the future. You can also exercise the law. If cleaning fails, use it as waste.


    Old Jian seemed to think, "If your body is fine, of course it''s good, but I''m afraid it will affect you in case."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s okay, it''s time to refine the body. In the world of five gluttons, those people are also practicing gluttonous Tao."


    Just do what you say, and a lot of magic weapons are thrown into your body and stored in the Taoist Tao.


    Without the immortal stone magic weapon, the entire cavern suddenly became much more empty.


    Looking at some of the remaining magic weapons, Zhou Shu and Old Jian were very energetic. Everyone knows that the magic weapons that can stay here for a long time without being contaminated by crashes are definitely one of the best treasures. Maybe there are fairy artifacts. .


    That is a really good harvest!

 Chapter 2108: contract

    Really have a fairy.


    Among the dozen magic weapons, a scroll is very special. After watching it for a while, Zhou Shu can be sure that it is indeed a fairy.


    Compared with general magic weapons, fairy tools have two obvious characteristics.


    The first is that it is completely natural. There are no artificial traces on the immortal artifacts. It feels that it is naturally formed. Of course, no runes are visible. All runes are integrated into the magic weapon. The rune is the magic weapon, and the magic weapon is also It is a string of runes, which is the essence of Qi Dao.


    It is said that when the Dao reaches a very high depth, one can take the One Realm as a magic weapon at will, hold it in the hand, and exert the strongest power of the One Realm.


    The second is perfect perfection, which must be felt in the fairy.


    No matter what kind of cultivation level, practitioners use immortal implements without any hindrance. The level of cultivation level is only related to the magnitude of power. The process of use must be satisfactory. This feeling is difficult to describe, but you can find it immediately after getting started. different.


    As for the appearance and so on, the difference can also be seen, but not as obvious as these two points.


    Without opening the scroll, a little bit of the power inside, Zhou Shu came to the conclusion that it was a fairy.


    Having opened the scroll, Old Jian suddenly said, "Huh? This is a contract drawing."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Well, I don''t know where it is."


    There is a mountain and river drawn in the scroll, afraid that it will not have a radius of tens of thousands of miles. There are a few small characters in the blank space. They are ordered to the sky and follow the picture. After the small characters, there is a bright red seal, and there is no square city Beiyi.


    The contract map is a special kind of immortal artifact. It is said that it is an immortal artifact, rather than a title deed, something that will only appear in Xiancheng.


    The administrator of Xiancheng draws a piece of land in the mountains and rivers into the map, makes a contract with the practitioner, holds this map, and regards it as the owner of this place. Everything in the map belongs to the practitioner, including the source of heaven and earth, etc., and the practitioner depends on it. The contract map can directly manage a place, such as cloud and rain.


    "It''s a good place."


    Old Jian pointed to the map, "There are a lot of strange beasts and some Taoist temples. It looks like a place for cultivation."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It is still an anonymous title deed, with the seal of the city lord, but without the imprint of the owner''s soul. That is to say, as long as I hold this map, this map will be effective. This place, now It''s mine."


    Old Jian shook his head, "I''m afraid it will be difficult. You see, those Taoist temples are both big and powerful, they should not be ordinary people."


    "Stop talking."


    Zhou Shu put away the scroll, seemingly thoughtful, still don''t know what is going on, wait for someone to ask after going out.


    Packing up other magic weapons, after watching for a while, Zhou Shu left a gray cicada coat, and the rest was in his bag.


    The gray cicada is a defensive magic weapon, refined from the silk of the fairy worm gray cicada. Its defense is stronger than that of Bai Lao''s thirteen-faced small shield. It can resist two real immortals and wear it well.


    "These, you need to sort them out by yourself."


    Old Jian pointed to a large pile of debris in the distance.


    Zhou Shu looked at the miscellaneous things with anticipation in his eyes. They were all miscellaneous things such as the jade Jianyu brand magic pill. They seemed to have nothing to sort out. Most of them were dark and lost in death. The utility is completely unusable, but it must not be unorganized. Zhou Shu valued these more than the magic stone.


    When he arrived in Wufang City, what Zhou Shu lacked most was Fa Jue.


    Unlike the Xuanhuang Realm, the immortals here all regard the Fa Jue as a treasure, and rarely spread it to the outside world. There is no shop selling the Law Jue at all, and they don''t know whether it is the reason of Wufang City or the rules of the heavens.


    The vendors in the square also rarely sell tricks. Occasionally, the prices are surprisingly high, which discourages Zhou Shu.


    Shu Zhidao must continue to absorb the essence of other Taoisms to grow. It is naturally the best way to practice various Taoist tactics. Zhou Shu at least practiced 100,000 tactics. This is also how Shuzhidao is fast in the Xuanhuang world. The fundamental reason for growth, but after coming to the heavens, in addition to the most basic method of attracting the heart of immortality, Zhou Shu only practiced the gluttonous Tao, which is the result of making friends with the ancient Liang and giving many experience in the formation.


    There is no way to get it, whether it''s the magic tricks from Sanxian or other worlds, Zhou Shu is very depressed.


    Checking them one by one and putting them down one by one, Zhou Shu''s face became increasingly ugly.


    I watched it carefully for more than two hours, and the whole lot was almost bottomed out, and none of them could be used. Even some of the incomplete information could not be spelled out, which can be said to be useless.


    All good things were ruined, and Zhou Shu couldn''t wait to drag the ghost vine out and beat him to death a few times.


    Seeing Zhou Shu getting more and more anxious, Old Jian said slowly, "Those jade slips and stones are fragile things in themselves, and they are useless if they get a little dead. You don''t have to hold any hope."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu picked up a thing and looked at it carefully.


    It was square and square, like torn pages, unable to tell what material it was. It was neither gold nor jade, thin as paper, and pale gold. It was completely unaffected by lifelessness, and there was no writing or pattern on it.


    After entering the divine consciousness, it seemed to have entered a void space, extremely empty, and could not perceive anything.


    It is not so much a book slip as it is a peculiar magic weapon. This kind of feeling has only been in the magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Old Jian, do you know what this is?"


    Old Jian felt for a while, but didn''t know, "Maybe it was used to record something? Blank paper?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head It doesn''t look like it, there seems to be a trace of something recorded in it, maybe it needs some strength to open it. "


    Zhou Shu, who hadn''t harvested for a long time, saw flies as meat, not to mention a mysterious page, just do it.


    Hundreds of immortal stones disappeared instantaneously, and the huge immortal power gathered and wrapped the pages of the book.


    The page of the book suddenly lit up, and Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, but within an instant, the light disappeared. Zhou Shu stared at the page, his expression became strange, his mouth couldn''t close, and he was speechless.


    "It''s all gone."


    Zhou Shu wasn''t the only one who was shocked, but Old Jian was also a little shocked, "So much immortal power is gone."


    Indeed, the immortal power in those hundreds of immortal stones was completely absorbed by the pages of the book in just one shot.


    Zhou Shu picked up the pages of the book and explored his spiritual consciousness, feeling the same, there was nothingness inside, there was nothing, and there was no trace of the immortal power outside.


    "Try again."


    Zhou Shu used so many immortal stones just now, but in fact there is some self-defeating meaning, and I can''t see the contents of the book pages. I definitely won''t get anything from these jade slips. If I am extremely depressed, I just try it randomly, anyway. Many immortal stone magic weapons, if this is broken, it will be broken.


    Wherever I can think of it, so much celestial power disappears without a trace in an instant, and I can''t feel it around, it must have been completely absorbed by this page.


    Aroused Zhou Shu''s interest, let''s take a look at what it is and how much power it can absorb.


    There were almost a thousand immortal stones taken out this time, and it was Zhou Shu''s greatest strength in a burst of performance.


    "so much?"


    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu and stayed for a while.


    "From what I saw just now, so much is not necessarily enough."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and the huge celestial force suddenly burst out, forming a solid ball of light, swallowing the page in one mouthful.

 Chapter 2109: Leave

    Too bad.


    Sensing the dazzling light, the old man retreated unconsciously.


    If the pages of the book can''t stand the huge celestial power, he may not be able to withstand it even within easy reach.


    As soon as I got my mind, the light has disappeared, and the pages of the book are floating in the air without any change.


    Zhou Shu immediately probed into the divine consciousness, and what he saw and received remained unchanged and nothingness.


    At the beginning, there were some fearless thoughts, but now it is completely gone. There is no doubt that this piece of suspected book pages must be a strange treasure, and nothing else, it can explode with such a huge fairy power. Nothing, only a fairy tool can do it, of course it may not be a fairy tool, but it is absolutely extraordinary.


    Looking at the pages of the book, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    Old Jian said in a deep voice, "Don''t try again, it must be a good thing, but you definitely can''t see the mystery now, even if you run out of immortal stones."


    "I know, just remembered something."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, carefully put the page away and put it inside his body.


    Speaking of gluttonous road is really convenient, as a storage bag, if he did not go to the five gluttonous world, I am afraid that he will be sad now in Xiancheng. If you want to store things with you, you must apply for a small no square ring. Pay no small price.


    No square ring, similar to the Naxu ring in the Xuanhuang world, can also be stored and taken at any time. It is one of the essential magic weapons for practitioners.


    The reason why Naxu Ring can store things is because the Xuanhuang World Heaven and Earth has opened up many independent spaces for the cultivators. Naxu Ring is the key to open these spaces. With Naxu Ring, the cultivators can mobilize storage at any time. For things, Wufang City does the same thing, but there is no heaven and earth will in Wufang City, so the one who opens up space for practitioners is naturally Wufang City Lord.


    Naxu Jie is a gift from heaven and earth, Xuanhuang World does not charge fees, and Wufang City is different, and Wufang Jie is one of the major sources of wealth for the city.


    No square ring is a portable warehouse. Each side has a clearly marked price, the price is very high, and there are no small thresholds, and the cost of each class is different. For example, the real immortal can obtain space of 50,000 zhang square in the later period. And the lower order of Sanxian, only Wuzhangfang.


    As a miscellaneous immortal, Zhou Shuneng had a square foot, and for this square foot, it would cost at least five hundred celestial stones a year.


    In the Xuanhuang world, I am used to big hands. I have thousands of miles of money in my pocket. Now I can only use one cubic meter and there are so many immortal stones. Of course, Zhou Shu is not willing to apply, and Zhou Shu does not dare to use Wufangjie. There are many things that cannot be seen by others. Putting the Wufang Ring into it is equivalent to putting it in front of the city lord. His things may be even the city lord��s mind.


    For many practitioners, the annual expenditure on Wufang Precepts is a great pressure.


    Of course, the city lord cannot oppress the practitioners too much, otherwise no one is willing to stay here. For practitioners who live in Wufang City, follow the rules of Wufang City, and are willing to contribute to Wufang City, Wufang The city also has additional benefits. After reaching the realm of true immortality, the no-fang ring is given for nothing, and for the golden immortal, the no-fang spiritual ring will be given. Of course, the golden immortal may not need it.


    The Wufang Ling Ring is similar to the Qiankun Bag, but it has more functions than the Qiankun Bag.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and said calmly, "With this, nothing else."


    In fact, he has scanned everything in this debris, and he will clean it up again and again when he is worried that there are omissions, but it seems that there is no hope. These fragile things will be abandoned if they are stained with a little life, especially the pill talisman. Wait.


    Walking out of the hole, taking some soil and burying it, after a few hours of rest, Zhou Shu flew to the exit.


    The real exit is above the head. The passage that the ghost man gave up is the ghost man��s disguise. If Zhou Shuzhen wants to rush in, he will immediately be entangled by the ghost man, which is tantamount to throwing himself into the trap. It is a good thing. Why not let ghosts come?


    Snap, step on the solid floor again.


    Old Jian looked around a few times, regretting, "The ghost envoy is gone, and I can''t feel the trace of the ghost boy."


    "Keep going, see you if you are lucky."


    Zhou Shu smiled, although he did not destroy the ghost boy, but after chasing it all the way, he gained no less than the ghost boy.


    Ten days later.


    Zhou Shu stood at the exit of the sixth floor.


    Because of the need to search carefully, he spent a lot of time and explored a few secret rooms, and gained some benefits. Most of them were used for alchemy refining tools, such as ghost king water or nine-yin moss. Zhou Shu did not take it seriously. .


    His greatest gain is experience.


    There are almost a thousand monsters killed. This almost uninterrupted battle has given him a lot of insights. No matter whether it is the power of the Tao or the law, there is no breakthrough, but there is a feeling of growth. This is the first few. None in the year.


    It should also be mentioned that the gray cicada clothes that are not contaminated with ghosts and deaths helped a lot, allowing Zhou Shu to experiment with various tactics without hesitation, using many monsters as experiments, and deliberately creating various dangerous situations. To face it, the experience is a lot more.


    Old Jian seemed thoughtful, "Go down to the inner third floor."


    "Well, the ghost boy should be below."


    Zhou Shu nodded. They also found traces of the ghost boy on the sixth floor. Just a few days ago, the sixth floor had searched carefully. In other words, the ghost boy must be on the third floor, and the secret method was also.


    Master Jian took a breath and slowly said, "You said that there are only two exits on each of the inner three floors. If you are unlucky, you will not be able to get out. In fact, you have gained enough this time~www.novelhall .com~ It��s better to go back and comprehend for a few years, and come back no later."


    Indeed, the inner three floors are dangerous.


    On the one hand, there are not enough exits. On the other hand, powerful monsters began to appear in the inner three layers. They were monsters close to the true immortal, equivalent to the king of ordinary monsters. Each one was very difficult to deal with, but for Zhou Shu, The biggest problem is that there is not enough information.


    There are very few scattered immortals who can go to the inner third layer, and most of them have their own minds. It is difficult to tell other people the detailed information without reservation. This makes Bifan have some errors in the inner third layer information, forcibly Going, like exploring an unknown maze, will never be as calm as before.


    But this time he still had to go.


    The mysterious ghost boy has a very useful secret method. There are two reasons. The bigger reason is that Zhou Shu knows very well that even if he goes back and comprehend for a few years, it will not be much different from now. He always has to jump. After passing Sanxian to true immortal, no matter when he comes, his realm is always mixed immortal, that is to say, his upper limit has been fixed, he is in his current state, and he must understand the true meaning of the power of law at that time He is a real fairy, he can''t come if he wants to.


    It would be better to work hard and succeed once.


    His opportunity may be this time. Everything he gets is a chance. If he doesn''t get it, he won''t force it. After working hard, he will have no regrets.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Old Jian, don''t you want to go?"


    Old Jian glanced at Zhou Shu, he already understood his heart, and said immediately, "Go, whoever doesn''t go is stupid!"


    With the ghost boy in it, how could he not want to go, and only said those things for Zhou Shu. Since Zhou Shu has made his mind, he has nothing to hesitate.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and went straight to the exit.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~) 8)

 Chapter 2110: Giant corpse

    The main hall of the east district of Wufangcheng.


    Looking at the Jinxian below, Yu Yita said in a straightforward voice, "How is the movement of Xingshan Ghost Realm? Is the formation stable?"


    "Report to be upright."


    Jin Xian nodded and said, "The formation disorder of the middle third layer has disappeared. All formations are stable and there is no abnormal phenomenon."


    Yu Yita nodded, "Has the reason been found?"


    Jin Xian seemed to think, "The subordinates monitored day and night, and did not see much. It is speculated that the monsters on the inner third floor were moved to the outer third floor because of the treacherous changes, and then went all the way back, the inner third floor. The monster''s abilities are too strong, so the formation disorder occurred on the way, and it was calm after returning to the inner third floor. The formation there was stable enough that even monsters of the true immortal level could not affect it."


    Yu Yita showed a hint of satisfaction, "A good analysis."


    Jin Xian was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "It all depends on Master Shouzheng''s teaching, do you need to continue to monitor it?"


    Yu Yita waved his hand and said indifferently, "The ghost realm is not the secret realm of Wufang City. We can''t monitor the situation of the inner three floors too much, so we don''t need to take care of it."


    "Yes."


    Jin Xian nodded, then quit.


    Mu Xue next to him thought for a while and said, "That Zhou Shu, how''s it going, did you go out or not?"


    A trace of excitement flashed across Jin Xian''s face, "That Zhou Shu is really a strange person. He has now entered the inner third floor and is the first one. Moreover, his subordinates discovered that he had come out of the dead well."


    Mu Xue paused, "What, came out of the dead well?"


    Yu Yita''s complexion slightly condensed, "In other words, he is the first Sanxian to walk out of a dead well in tens of thousands of years."


    "Shouzheng, others are miscellaneous immortals."


    Chang Tian smiled, "Being able to come out of the dead well, that is, he broke through all the four difficulties."


    For the younger generations of geniuses, the golden immortals always have the heart to support them. They are also ants on the left and right. They don��t interfere with their own affairs. They form a relationship at will, and may receive good fruits in the future, but Chang Tian never expected that he could see him in Tibet that day. The miscellaneous immortal Zhou Shu unexpectedly has such a great ability, and he immediately made a name for himself. His reminder was not in vain.


    He looked at Yu Yita with a smile, "Shouzheng, should I think about rewards?"


    Yu Yita said sternly, "It is indeed worthy of praise, but we have to wait for him to come out."


    Compared to Chang Tian''s joy, Mu Xue shook her head and sighed slightly, "Out of the dead well, I have obtained many relics of previous practitioners. The great opportunity has already been obtained. If I were him, I would have come out long ago. , But he is still advancing in greedy treasure, alas, his cultivation is very shallow, but he doesn''t know how to advance or retreat, he is not in harmony with the way of heaven, I am afraid it will be difficult to come out."


    Chang Tian stagnated, "As the master book said, this guy..."


    Mu Xue said lightly, "I''m afraid it''s not worth supervising the city for cultivation."


    He calmed down all the time, and said blankly, "Whoever said he wants to cultivate, whether he can come out or not, I''m not bothered."


    Yu Yita waved his hand, "Whether he can come out or not, that''s his business. Why should we worry about it? He will naturally be rewarded if he comes out. If he can''t come out, just keep doing things."


    The hall soon quieted down.


    Soon after Zhou Shu entered the seventh floor, he saw Jiuyou Guitong again.


    Not far away, Ruoyuruuowu''s ghost swayed back and forth, accompanied by the babbling sound, which was particularly shocking in the dark.


    "Again."


    An excitement flashed in Old Jian''s eyes, but he quickly subsided, "Don''t rush over, there may be some conspiracy, this little guy is very smart, as if he is deliberately teasing us."


    Of course he wanted to catch a ghost boy, but every time he saw a ghost boy, he would encounter danger and had to be cautious.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled indifferently, "Go over slowly."


    It''s a little strange. Ten days have passed. At the speed of the ghost boy, he should have been away from this level. But when he came out, he encountered it. Either the ghost boy had been waiting for them, or they were affected by the phantom.


    Either way, it is not good news.


    You must be cautious.


    Seeing that they didn''t chase, the ghost boy''s shadow seemed to be bored, and disappeared after shaking.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to look. The ground in front of him suddenly sank, and a huge head appeared. It was tens of feet long, completely blocking the road. If Zhou Shu chased him, he might be caught.


    That head, it should be said that it is a skull, except for the forehead, there is no skin or flesh anywhere else.


    The flesh on his forehead was extremely thick, and there was a huge hollow in the middle, with black brilliance flashing in it, which was actually an eye.


    Old Jian stagnated, "What kind of monster is this?"


    "One-eyed carrion."


    Zhou Shu stood still, his expression very solemn, "The corpse left by the Cyclops after death has turned into a carrion after being invaded by a crash."


    Old Jian was shocked, "Cyclops, isn''t that a monster in the Demon Realm? Why did you get here?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Isn''t it taken by the Xingshan Clan? I think these are useless. This guy is very difficult to deal with during his lifetime. It is said that he can match the real immortal. I don''t know if he is still good after he died. Unfortunately, there is too little information... ��"


    Before he finished his words, a black light appeared in that one eye, enveloping Zhou Shu.


    When Zhou Shu noticed, he could no longer dodge.


    As the black light fell, a big white hand with withered bones fell from the sky and hit it straight down.


    Zhou Shu only thought about how to avoid the black light, but he didn''t expect that there would be something behind. He had no time to jump away, so he had no choice but to do it recklessly. The Wuhen sword was crossed, and the power of the golden rule spread all over his body such The shield generally surrounds itself.


    Snapped!


    The whole person was attached to the shield and was shot into the ground, leaving a big hole in the ground.


    Wuhenjian''s shield was very strong, Zhou Shu was not injured, but the same tyrannical hand was also that big hand, which fought hard against Wuhenjian, but it was intact, and there was not even a scratch on the bones.


    Zhou Shu flew up from the cave and retreated quickly.


    As soon as he flew a few feet away, his one eye moved slightly, and the black light shone again, Zhou Shu still couldn''t get out of it. The big hand followed, and he swiped it in the air, trying to hold Zhou Shu in his palm.


    If it is squeezed tightly, the consequences will be bad.


    Fortunately, Zhou Shu had been prepared early. Backing was actually a vain shot, and a few ghosts appeared in his figure, but he flew forward.


    The one-eyed turned suddenly, black light followed one after another, and Zhou Shu was shot straight again.


    The black light is surprisingly fast. In fact, there is no speed at all. It is just like sunlight. Once you feel it, it is on your body. Not to mention Zhou Shu. It is impossible to guard against the real immortal. This is completely different from the magic weapon light used by practitioners. different.


    Because of this, the light is just pure light, not substance. There is no power in it. Even if it shines on oneself, it won��t be damaged. Unlike the magical light, although it is slow, it has power or substance in it. Just get beaten.


    The black light of the one-eyed carrion was just for aiming and assisting the big hand behind to attack.


    And the attack power of that big hand is also surprisingly high, a force that is reduced by ten times, even the power of the law can be squeezed, and now Zhou Shu can''t beat it.


    But between the black light and the big hand, there are some gaps to drill, this is the chance to avoid and win.


    In just a few short time, Zhou Shu saw a weakness and relaxed a little.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~) 8)

 Chapter 2111: Fate

    Afterimages continued, Zhou Shu moved around in the air, constantly changing directions, and the black light was constantly shrouded in it, and he didn''t miss it once.


    However, the big bone hand following him was a little slower, and only caught Zhou Shu''s afterimage.


    After fleeing and chasing, dozens of breaths passed at once.


    For Zhou Shu, these dozens of breaths are really exciting, and his heart has been hanging.


    As long as you are a little slower, you will definitely be grasped and pinched by the big hands behind you. It is hard to imagine that such a huge body, with more than half buried in the soil, yet so agile, is indeed a real fairy-level monster. Being a zombie is almost the same.


    Zhou Shu had also separated a clone and tried to lure Cyclops, but Cyclops was not fooled at all. It seems that it is also very knowledgeable in distinguishing the truth.


    Also, after all, the realm is quite different, Zhou Shu''s clone can hardly deceive it.


    "It''s not easy."


    Old Jian was worried, "How long can you support?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t take it seriously, "A long time."


    Old Jian said slowly, "Don''t rush forward anymore. If you go back, no matter how big it is, it will eventually be buried in the soil. As long as you retreat a few miles, his hand will definitely not be able to reach."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know, but it''s better to retreat. If I go around behind him, he is huge, and he will definitely not have time to turn. The opportunity is here."


    Old Jian seemed to have realized, "Yes, his body is so huge, it must be troublesome to turn around."


    As he spoke, Zhou Shu''s speed did not slow down, he had already reached the front of the one-eyed carrion, swish, and suddenly accelerated, a remnant shadow was thrown behind him, and his figure was already behind the one-eyed carrion.


    "what!?"


    Before Zhou Shu had time to be happy, he had already seen the black light fall on him.


    Fortunately, he was prepared and took a few steps back in a hurry to avoid the chase of the big hands.


    Even though he walked around behind, there was still the face and the one-eyed in front of him, Zhou Shu realized that it was already a carrion, and the whole head could be turned around.


    Not to mention the one-hundred and eighty-degree rotations, even up and down three hundred and six plus a few turns are fine.


    No wonder that monster is buried in the soil, only the head and one hand are outside, because there are no other parts, but it is more relaxed.


    Zhou Shu started to flee again.


    This time it was closer and more dangerous.


    Old Jian continued, "It seems that only a little further away."


    Zhou Shu didn��t say a word. Actually, Mr. Jian was right. This one-eyed carrion was a true celestial monster, and he was not afraid of the golden rules. It would be difficult for Zhou Shu when the Immortal Wuhen Sword could not function. Defeating it, the difference in cultivation is too great.


    But Zhou Shu was reluctant to go. Even the immortal-level monsters buried in the ground couldn''t be defeated. When they encountered other similar monsters, it wasn''t just running, so what''s the point of coming down this level.


    When you come down, you have to fight, you have to experience and grow in the fight.


    "There should be a way."


    He thought for a while, and suddenly he was happy, "Ah, it should be very simple."


    Since black light is the same as sunlight, treat it as sunlight.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu dodged and took out a magic weapon.


    The magic weapon is unremarkable, it seems that the only advantage is that it is extremely flat, extremely smooth, and bright enough to reflect light.


    This is enough.


    Zhou Shu placed the magic weapon in front of him, retreating rapidly, and the black light followed like a shadow, immediately shining on Zhou Shu''s body. When the black light hit the magic weapon, it bounced suddenly, reflecting most of the light on the side wall.


    boom!


    The big hand followed the black light and hit the wall fiercely.


    Protected by the formation, the wall never collapsed, but it shook violently, and even the ground collapsed.


    Zhou Shu secretly rejoiced, and it really worked.


    The magic weapon is a mirror that bounces the black light out, and the carrion can only rely on the black light to aim, and naturally it will not be able to hit him.


    The carrion smashed the wall without any expression. It was mechanical, and the one-eyed eye moved over again. The black light still shone towards Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu didn''t move anymore, so he shook the magic weapon against the black light and bounced the black light to other places.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    With continuous loud noises, the carrion destroyed the ground and walls unreservedly, as if to tear down the entire ghost realm.


    Everywhere was shaking, many monsters ran from a distance, but saw the one-eyed carrion that seemed to be mad, and went back hurriedly, for fear of causing trouble to the upper body.


    Old Jian said with joy, "It really made you think of a way. Hurry up and bounce it back on its head, let it kill itself and it''s over."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. He has fully grasped the situation. Of course, he can use the rebound to make the carrion commit suicide, but why do he do this? Since the carrion has become his own flesh, it is even more beneficial to stay, this is a true fairy-level monster.


    "Let''s go first."


    Zhou Shu drew the black light while retreating quickly, and quickly left the place where the one-eyed carrion couldn''t hit for several miles.


    Old Jian was puzzled, "If he refuses to go when he can''t win, he will go if he wins, and I don''t understand you."


    "Now I can''t bear it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and swaggered forward to and didn''t care about the black spots around him.


    After a while, nearly fifty monsters were attracted by him, and they all followed behind him. The large group of teeth and claws seemed terrible. As long as Zhou Shu stopped, they would be torn to pieces by these monsters.


    "You...Ah? Hahaha!"


    Old Jian was shocked and then delighted, but he laughed unconsciously, "I know what you want to do!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, led the group of monsters to the vicinity of the one-eyed carrion, and rushed towards the carrion.


    The black light arrived as scheduled, Zhou Shu set up the mirror, and accurately bounced the black light to the several evil spirit giant bees.


    Snapped!


    The Evil Soul Giant Bee is a combination of dead and ghosts. It is fast, powerful, tough, and extremely powerful. Five or six corpses are gathered together. Even if Zhou Shu wants to escape, it can be said to be a real powerful enemy. But being squeezed by the big hand of the white bone, it suddenly became a pile of scraps.


    Well, there is some green juice.


    "Wonderful!"


    Old Jian laughed loudly, Zhou Shu had recovered indifferently, and continued to play with the mirror, leading the black light to the surrounding monsters one by one.


    Being able to stay on the seventh floor, that group of monsters can be regarded as a powerful person who dominates one side, but compared with the one-eyed carrion of the true celestial level, it is still a lot worse. Although they flee desperately, where is the black light and the hand opponent? However, for hundreds of breaths, the many monsters Zhou Shu attracted, all died too much to die.


    Zhou Shu retreated to a safe range, collecting the ghost nuclei one by one, as well as some materials.


    In fact, I don''t know what material it is, but the ones that can be stored under the hands of the bones are definitely not ordinary things, and most of them can be sold at a good price.


    He was an enemy just now, and he became a helper in an instant. This carrion is really easy to use.


    I don''t know what the ghost boy thinks, every time he attracts a monster, he eventually becomes Zhou Shu, which is a kind of fate. 8)

 Chapter 2112: total

    On this seventh floor, Zhou Shu stayed for several days.


    There is a powerful thug, the one-eyed carrion corpse, and he can draw all the monsters on this level over, and then sit back and reap the profit.


    It is a little troublesome to attract blame, but compared with the harvest, it is not troublesome.


    Another group of monsters came over and died tragically under the bones of the carrion. Zhou Shu happily collected ghost cores and materials, quite contented.


    "This kid, luck is really good."


    In the gray mist a few miles away, there seemed to be a faint figure, which was completely integrated with the gray mist. It was extremely difficult to notice, but it was a rising fairy with a cold smile on his mouth, looking at the opposite wall. , Said slowly, "What do you mean?"


    There was a faint gray mist across the street, as if there was no one.


    "Don''t hide, you and I use the same concealment technique, who doesn''t know who?"


    Sanxian was slightly disdainful, "You also came for that kid, my name is Zhan Shi, I am the doorman of Meng Meng, how about you?"


    The gray mist on the opposite side moved twice, and a faint human voice came out, "Luo Xiping."


    "You are Roxiping?"


    Zhan Shi was startled, "The famous Sanxian assassin, has ever assassinated a real immortal?"


    Luo Xiping was silent, Zhan Shi thought for a while, he smiled, "I don''t think you are even staring at him, I don''t know who is offering the reward? I know you won''t say it, I just ask casually, hehe."


    Roxiping is still silent.


    Zhan Shi paused, "Okay, don''t you tell me, let me tell you, this kid named Zhou Shu is really interesting and worth starting. I thought I could solve him on the middle third floor, but I didn''t expect to catch him. He seemed to know the direction. He arrived several days earlier than me. I didn��t see him until the seventh floor. I was bored for a few days. Now the chances are good. He is proud. He won��t think that there are people around him. A demon talisman can only last for three hundred breaths. Now a month has passed, it should be used up long ago, and we can''t be seen at all."


    Luo Xiping said coldly, "Then you go."


    Zhan Shi smiled slightly, "Hehe, when I get on, will you attack again?"


    Luo Xiping said nothing.


    Zhan Shi said slowly, "If you don''t go, I won''t go, and the opportunity will be gone. How about we make an agreement?"


    Luo Xiping said coldly, "I don''t have a Mingzhu, so I can''t make any promises."


    Zhan Shi smiled, "I don''t need a pearl, Luo Xiping promises a daughter, I believe it."


    Luo Xiping said coldly, "I don''t believe you."


    "Either you don''t speak, or you are cold, Luo Xiping, you are still a veritable cold-faced killer," Zhan Shi seemed a little angry, but soon laughed again, "I can shoot first, or you can take the opportunity to attack him. But don''t hurt me. After the event is over, the fairy will belong to me, and the rest will belong to you, how?"


    Luo Xiping thought for a while, "In order to accomplish the goal, I may do anything, so I can''t guarantee that I won''t hurt you."


    "you!"


    Zhan Shi almost yelled, and no matter how patiently he was, he almost lost his temper, "What do you want, Luo Xiping? As long as you help me kill him, I can all satisfy you. Do you know who the original host is? You have assassinated a real fairy, but if you provoke him, you won��t be able to survive a single encounter."


    Rossi said flatly, "I can''t provoke him."


    Zhan Shi was mad, "Then what are you going to do? When I get on, you can do it again, and then you will complete the task at all costs. I can''t get anything and I might die? Then why should I get on, we are here. Wait here, wait for him to leave, wait for him to continue, clean up every level of monsters, until you find the treasure in the ghost realm or get killed by the monster."


    Luo Xiping frowned, showing another expression for the first time, "Then you go."


    Zhan Shi was suspicious, "Huh?"


    Luo Xiping paused, "I will try not to hurt you. After the event is over, people will belong to me, and you can take away the fairy."


    Zhan Shi was overjoyed and said with a smile, "That''s right, you and I are an assassin and a doorman. You and I are an assassin and a doorman. Why bother to fight each other? We should work together to complete the task early and leave here early. Maybe we meet next time. Two more drinks together."


    Luo Xiping was silent again.


    Zhan Shi was boring, and slowly said, "When he attracts a monster next time, he will do it. Be careful of the black light, and don''t get caught when it appears."


    The concealment method they practiced is called the concealment technique of the fog. It is a rare concealment technique. After using it, it can be integrated with all kinds of fog. Ignoring it, even if the monster''s realm exceeds several levels, it can be effective.


    When a practitioner uses the mist secret technique, his body is like a mist. When he wants to activate the magic weapon and use other techniques, he must be revealed.


    Fog Hidden Secret Art spreads in a very small area, and it only spreads in a few ancient assassin sects, but those who learned it regarded it as secret, rarely passed on, so not many people knew it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know, but Bifan should understand why he didn''t tell Zhou Shu, but it was a different reason, and there was no need to mention it.


    "I know."


    Luo Xiping said coldly, but his heart was also palpitated. If he was pinched by that big bone hand, it would probably be bad.


    The total has been determined, and both of them feel that they are sure of their strengths, and they are relieved, just waiting for the opportunity to come.


    But I don''t know that Zhou Shu has known it a long time ago.


    "I didn''t do it again, I really can bear it."


    Zhou Shu put away the ghost nuclear material, with an unpredictable smile, turned around and swept deep, to attract the next batch of monsters.


    Old Jian reminded in a low voice, "Don''t underestimate them, they are very strong, close to the real fairy."


    "I know, it''s extraordinary to be able to endure it for so long, but it''s definitely not as good as a carrion..." Zhou Shu nodded There was a trace of murder in his eyes, "It seems that I must expose some more flaws. , Otherwise I really can''t draw them out."


    Those two green dots have been lurking for two days, and he is watching them all.


    Zhan Shi''s speculation is not wrong. The demon talisman can only last for three hundred breaths, and Zhou Shu hasn''t stopped, even if there are thousands of copies, it runs out, but the demon talisman he used to speculate was sold by Zhou Shu. How can Zhou Shu''s general Lunar Talisman be the same as those used by him?


    After ���� Talisman Dao has progressed, Zhou Shu��s Lunar Talisman has also made great progress. It is better and lasts longer. And these talisman will not be sold at all and will not appear in the market.


    For this ghost realm, all the demon charms he prepared can last for more than an hour! There are a thousand copies in total. Let alone 30 days, he can hold it even for three months. Besides, with Zhou Shu��s caution, he already knows that there are assassins against him. If he hadn��t taken the demon charm, he would have gone out long ago. I won��t stay here at all.


    Because of the limitations of the ghost realm, the range of the demon talisman can only be maintained at five miles, but it is enough to detect danger.


    From the beginning to the present, the two green dots have not escaped Zhou Shu''s sight.


    Compared to them, Zhou Shu wanted to resolve this matter sooner. He just waited for them to take action and kept holding back. Zhou Shu was uncomfortable.


    It''s best to kill the assassin happily, and then concentrate on exploring.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2113: Good

    "Here."&1t;/


    "I know."&1t;/


    "Luo Xiping, you always pay attention to promises, and you will do what you promise, right?"&1t;/


    "Go ahead." &1t;/


    In the gray mist, the two slowly drifted towards the one-eyed carrion. &1t;/


    They are all concealed in the fog, which looks like a cloud of gray, but it is almost indistinguishable from the fog. &1t;/


    On the other side, Zhou Shu led a group of monsters and walked towards the one-eyed carrion, quite complacent. &1t;/


    Seeing this scene, both sides were overjoyed, and finally they were about to do it. &1t;/


    With their own minds, only the carrion in the middle was unconscious, and with a single glance, black light shone towards Zhou Shu. &1t;/


    Zhou Shu had been prepared long ago, placing the magic weapon in front of him as a mirror, and the black light rebounded quickly and fell on the dead behind him. &1t;/


    Snapped! &1t;/


    Before the group of dead objects had time to react, they were photographed into a pile of powder. &1t;/


    Countless fragments splashed in the gray mist, shining with various colors, but like a little bit of firefly. &1t;/


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to see it, because the black light soon shrouded it again. If you don''t rush it away, it will be yourself that will suffer. &1t;/


    At the same time, a figure suddenly appeared among the fireflies and attacked Zhou Shu from behind. &1t;/


    It is Zhan Shi. &1t;/


    No wonder he coveted Zhou Shu. The magic weapon he used was also a flying sword. The gray sword was almost indistinguishable from the gray mist. The sword was covered with a dark blood color, and he didn''t know how many dead souls were sent away. &1t;/


    The meaning of ice cold followed, a suffocating killing intent. &1t;/


    The opportunity was well grasped, and it was Zhou Shu''s busy time. &1t;/


    There is a black light in front, and there is a long-awaited killing blow behind. &1t;/


    Even if Zhou Shu felt it, there was no way to avoid it. &1t;/


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t hide at all. He only moved the mirror in front of him slightly to the side, with a negligible movement, but caused the black light to turn around and shoot at Zhan Shi who was jumping at an inexplicable angle. &1t;/


    Zhan Shi''s face turned white. &1t;/


    It seems strange and weird, but it''s all in the plan. &1t;/


    Where is the enemy hidden in advance, where should Zhou Shu appear, what angle should be used to refract the black light, how to ensure that it hits the opponent, every step is carefully calculated and deduced many times, and there is absolutely no mistake, not to mention how Zhan Shi Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu''s every move was felt through. &1t;/


    Without any suspense, the big bone hand followed, holding Zhan Shi in his hand. &1t;/


    Like death descends. &1t;/


    The rotten corpse of the true fairy level is now a veritable thug. &1t;/


    Zhan Shi couldn''t dodge or struggle. Those five fingers were like five big mountains, tightly hooping Zhan Shi inside. &1t;/


    A few crisp sounds. &1t;/


    Bone''s big hand opened, but Zhan Shi was no longer visible, only a dripping blood on one hand. &1t;/


    The gray flying sword also shattered into dozens of pieces, no longer as sharp as it used to be. &1t;/


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, withdrew a few steps, avoided the scope of the big bone hand, stared at the green spot in the distance, and said calmly, "You come out too."&1t;/


    In the gray mist, something seemed to move. &1t;/


    In the place far away from Zhou Shu and the carrion, Luo Xiping gradually emerged and shook his head slightly, "Your Excellency is really extraordinary."&1t;/


    "Why didn''t you make a move just now, didn''t you come with him?"&1t;/


    Zhou Shu stared at Luo Xiping with a little surprise. Looking at his face, this man was a bit too young, that is, he was 13 or 4 years old. He was also very thin and had very bright eyes. &1t;/


    Sanxian didn''t have the ability to transform his appearance and figure at will, that is to say, he should be an out-and-out genius. &1t;/


    A genius, but willing to be an assassin. &1t;/


    Luo Xiping said honestly, "If I make a move, I''m afraid I will lose another life, I can''t bear it."&1t;/


    His gaze was fixed on Zhou Shu, and he did not dare to relax at all, lest Zhou Shu would take action. &1t;/


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "You attacked me from the second level? Oh, what you practice is life-changing magic?"&1t;/


    Luo Xiping was shocked and said frankly, "I can''t bear a word of God, it''s just a superficial skill to save my life, but it''s a pity to lose it after hard work, you are really knowledgeable, and you can even recognize this." &1t;/


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, "Did you follow the instructions of someone, or did you like the fairy?"&1t;/


    Rossi flatly said expressionlessly, "Trusted by others, I have no thoughts about immortal objects."&1t;/


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then slowly said, "I won''t ask more, and I won''t mention the previous things. From now on, you and I don''t get into the river water, okay?"&1t;/


    Luo Xiping didn''t even think about it, "Okay."&1t;/


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "It makes people suspicious to promise so readily."&1t;/


    Luo Xiping said coldly, "I have almost done what I have to do, and now I can go on business, and after the task, I don''t want to fight against someone like you, there is nothing to hesitate."&1t;/


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "So, you are leaving the ghost realm?"&1t;/


    Rossi calmed down, "Okay." &1t;/


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "Thank you, goodbye, but you don''t know your name?"&1t;/


    "Luo Xiping." &1t;/


    Luo Xiping said in a low voice, his figure disappeared into the gray fog. &1t;/


    The green dot in Fulu quickly left, and was never seen again. &1t;/


    "Luo Xiping..." &1t;/


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems to have heard of it somewhere. By the way, Lord Bi Xuan mentioned him."&1t;/


    Old Jian was very puzzled, "Why let him go?"&1t;/


    "Don''t let him go, what can I do? He is very smart. He knows how to advance and retreat. There are many ways to escape, and there are still a few lives. I can''t kill him. It''s better to give in. Let the blame go. I can explore with peace of mind. "Ghost Realm," Zhou Shu said slowly, "Besides, I will always see it in the future. If I leave the ghost realm, I have something to look for him."&1t;/


    Old Jian thought for a while, and could only nod his head, "Yes, I didn''t expect him to change life skills, but his practice is not authentic, which is too far from what the Emperor said."&1t;/


    "He''s just dispersing immortals. He certainly can''t be a true magical technique, but he is also very strong."&1t;/


    After meeting twice, Luo Xiping used several methods that are very practical and of high value. Zhou Shu envied him and inevitably gave birth to a dark sigh. From leaving the Xuanhuang world to now, Zhou Shu himself has not learned several methods. Tactics. &1t;/


    Life-changing divine art, as it is called a god, is naturally a very deep technique, a special technique that can only be practiced after the law of life and death has been thoroughly understood. &1t;/


    It is amazing to be able to exchange oneself with other things when you are about to die, and let other things die on your own behalf. &1t;/


    That thing can be a living thing or a dead thing. Last time Luo Xiping hit Zhou Shu��s mortal sword, he replaced it with a piece of dead wood. He was fine, but his practice was mostly not orthodox, otherwise he would not be reluctant. Now, the life-changing magic technique that the Emperor Human said can be used at any time, as many times as you want The Emperor Xuanyuan once mentioned it, so Master Jian knows it, and Zhou Shu also knows it. &1t;/


    By the way, Human Sovereign has already understood the law of life and death in the Xuanhuang Realm, which is one of the reasons for being a candidate for a saint. &1t;/


    "Whether you leave, I''m afraid he is still hiding somewhere."&1t;/


    Old Jian said in a deep voice, "Speaking of which I am a little scared. If you don''t realize and prepare the talisman, if you really meet these people, I am afraid it will be difficult to get out."&1t;/


    A cold light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he slowly said, "I hope he will keep his promise. If he reappears, I will definitely kill him at any cost."&1t;/


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2114: 1 to

    The eighth floor.


    Compared with the seventh floor, the monsters here are a bit stronger. Almost every monster is close to the true fairy. Zhou Shu can only face two attacks at a time. If the third one comes, he will immediately run away. The good thing is that no ghost boy was found on this floor, no monsters of the true immortal level appeared, and there was no harassment from practitioners.


    Although it was difficult to walk, Zhou Shu walked quite comfortably.


    is just a monster, just walk slowly and pass.


    The only thing Zhou Shu is worried about right now is that the treacherous changes that will occur at an unknown time have already come here. If it is passed back to the first level, it will be over again, wouldn''t it be wronged.


    found the exit as usual and went all the way.


    killed hundreds of monsters and found several treasures.


    Same as the previous few floors.


    There are rooms guarded by a few stronger monsters. After killing the monsters, you can get the contents inside. They are basically magic weapons, as well as fairy objects, strange grasses and fruits containing fairy spirit, etc. These treasures should be all Wufang City put it in, because there is a magic weapon Zhou Shu has seen in the shops. It is a good thing for Sanxian, but it does not have much effect for Zhou Shu.


    So far, except for the dead well, what Zhou Shu found was the treasure from the ghost realm of Xingshan that was discovered by others. There was no shadow at all.


    a little frustrated.


    After solving the two pig-faced corpse monkeys, Zhou Shu glanced at the talisman in his sleeve, unconsciously angry.


    is not far from the side, a green dot is shining brightly, the color is no different from the previous Roxiping, and there is a **** dot on the side.


    "He''s here again."


    Jian Lao is calm, as if he had expected it.


    Zhou Shu sneered, "You can hide, won''t I?"


    Using the power of Xuanyuan Sword, Zhou Shu quietly disappeared. The aura was completely hidden. The monsters could not be found. The practitioners were the same. Unless they were not far in front, they could hide their aura and couldn''t hide their figure. They were still visible.


    He has never used Xuanyuan Sword to hide his breath, because he is worried about being seen by the manager, but the danger is imminent, and he will face endless trouble if he doesn''t have to.


    The matter is urgent and right, and it is resolved quickly.


    with killing intent, deceived several hundred feet, but saw a figure flashing back and forth, fighting a huge monster inextricably.


    The figure was erratic, and the speed was so fast that it was not worse than Zhou Shu. Holding a ruler in his hand, the ruler was shining red, and when the monster was photographed, it was a large group of sparks, splashing and flying.


    The monster bull''s head, strangely white, shining, reflecting the surroundings.


    If not, Zhou Shu would not be able to see clearly.


    "It''s not him, it''s someone else."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, but he was relieved and stopped hiding.


    But I didn''t think that besides Luo Xiping, the eighth floor could meet other practitioners.


    The man immediately saw Zhou Shu, he was slightly stagnated, his expression was very strange, and he arched his hands far away, "Boss Zhou, it''s a fate."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother Ping, do you want a helper?"


    "Just to see what you can do."


    That person was He Taiping, nodded unceremoniously, and then retreated to Zhou Shu''s side.


    Advancing and retreating calmly, treats the Minotaur as if nothing, but is easy to do.


    The Minotaur replied that he was scared, and he chased him until Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu didn''t move until the Minotaur was pressed in front of him. Then he suddenly took out his sword and passed through his chest like transparent water. There are no traces left.


    The Minotaur roared, and fell straight down, shaking the ground a few times.


    "You really have a fairy."


    He Taiping glanced at the corpse, smiling but not smiling, "No wonder I can come to this level."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s just a fluke, it''s a lot worse than the little brother. Actually, the ruler of the little brother is also a fairy. Although it looks full of runes, it is a cover up, right."


    He was too flat, "How can you see it."


    "If I don''t take action, the monster is dead."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of concentration, and with a wave of his sword, he cut the body of the minotaur in front of him. The fur on the outside was pure and flawless, and it was as smooth as a mirror, but the inside was burnt, and there was no good meat at all.


    It��s hard to imagine how this is done.


    Looking up at He Taiping, he slowly said, "There is no trace on the outside, because the fire on the ruler has all been burned inside. If the power of the law of fire is not pure to a certain level, it will definitely not happen. "


    He Taiping shook his head slightly, and at the corner of his mouth there were more blades of grass, "Boss Zhou, you know my big secret, I''m afraid it will be inevitable."


    "You also know my fairy."


    Zhou Shu nodded and solemnly said, "It seems that I will never die."


    The two looked at each other and laughed together.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Who wants it, we two miscellaneous immortals, actually meeting here, it''s so funny, hahaha!"


    The laughter echoed in the ghost realm, adding a touch of warmth to the gloomy ghost realm.


    The two are not confidants, but they are friends. It is rare to meet in such a place. Even if there are more doubts, it is always necessary to retell the past.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu has his own support, and he is not worried that He Taiping will be disadvantageous to him. He Taiping is also an interesting person. Seeing Zhou Shu take the initiative to display the fairy tools, he knows Zhou Shu''s strength, and he is unlikely to do anything excessive.


    The laughter stopped, He Taiping seemed thoughtful, "Zhou Shu, are you not surprised to see me here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "What about you?"


    "To each other, we are all unusual miscellaneous immortals, hehe."


    He Taiping laughed again, only with a little bit of sorrow in his smile, more self-deprecating, he slowly said, "I sensed someone coming I thought it was someone else, and deliberately slowed down the attack and planned to shoot. , It��s really surprising that I don��t think it was you, Zhou Shu, you only came in this treacherous change?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "You have been in it for the past two years, right?"


    Among the cultivators who came down this time, Zhou Shu was the foremost, and there was absolutely no chance that anyone would be in front of him, so He Taiping must have been in the ghost realm before, and he was likely to have been there all the time, even if there were treacherous changes, he did not leave.


    He said flatly, "Well, I have gone through five treacherous changes."


    Zhou Shu confirmed the speculation, unconsciously shook his head slightly, can only say that He Taiping is persistent and strong, and he is also lucky.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Brother is also looking for the secret method, right?"


    "Not bad."


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes getting cold, and he said without concealment, "It is very important to me. Explain in advance that if Boss Zhou finds it first, I want to copy it. No matter what you ask, I will try my best to satisfy it."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Okay, but if you find it, I hope to do the same."


    "Of course, as long as I learn, I don''t want to be a stranger."


    He Taiping looked relieved, "With your support, maybe we can really achieve our goal."


    There was a clear heart, and the two quickly reached an agreement.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2115: 2 times

    "Since you have decided to join forces, let''s exchange information first."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Brother Ping, from the first floor to here, there are no traces of the secret method in the middle, nothing at all, and I can be sure that I have not missed anything, that is, most of the secret method is here. The last two layers, if there is a secret method."


    Information is one of Zhou Shu''s most important means, and the significance of joining hands with He Taiping lies in this.


    "I have been on the eighth floor since the treacherous changes, and I have searched it back and forth three times, but I haven''t found it.


    He Taiping sighed, a little sad, "I have explored the eighth floor eighteen times, and on the ninth floor, I stayed there for ten days, and nothing was found. Before entering the ghost realm, I had come in dozens of times, but it was a lot of trouble without your talisman at that time. It is better to come in carefully this time."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, "So many times?"


    He Taiping spread his hands, "Starting from the sixth floor, I can''t wait to dig the ground three feet."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Then you have only been on the ninth floor for ten days? Is there a strong monster?"


    "No, in fact, there are very few monsters. You may not meet one in two days, but it is not easy to support two days. I can''t."


    He Taiping shook his head and explained.


    Different from other floors, the ninth floor is a large old sect. It should be the site of the Xingshan Gate, the center of the ghost realm, and various facilities, such as the refining room, the medicine field, and the cultivation cave. Of course, There are also many formations, and you may get caught in the formation if you are not careful.


    Of course, there are also some Xingshan disciples who have become dead and ghosts, most of whom are scattered immortals, and occasionally encounter true immortals.


    These are also common, the most troublesome is the gray mist that covers the ninth layer.


    This gray mist is different from the other layers, it is so solid that it is no different from the substance. It is not simply a dead end, but also contains a lot of lawful power. Acting in the gray mist is like walking with a mountain on your back, all under pressure. It is huge, and some strange forces will invade the body when walking, and become more and more tired. It is very difficult to last for a day, and you must go out.


    And after going out, those powers are still on you, you have to spend some time resting and slowly clearing them, otherwise you will always carry them.


    "Every time I enter the ninth floor and explore for a period of time, I need to find a place to recuperate. It takes dozens or even more days to recover."


    He Taiping shook his head unconsciously, "Even so, I still feel that those powers have not been completely driven out. Over the past year or so, the cultivation base has decreased but not increased. If I can''t find the secret method this time, I am afraid it will be useless next time. "


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Is it the kind of power in the ghost core?"


    "Yes, but if you don''t touch the ghost core, nothing will happen, but when you reach the ninth floor, it''s everywhere, and it won''t work if you don''t touch it."


    He Taiping nodded, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, "It is said that it is the power of Xingshan old mother, but Xingshan old mother is like a quasi-sage, how can there be such an evil power, really hate it."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and thanked him, "My little brother''s words are of great help."


    He Taiping was rather helpless, "What kind of help, you''ll know when you go down. If you want to find a secret method, no one can hide it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, thinking.


    He didn''t know where the power came from, but what he was sure of was that the law of life and death had a certain resistance to it. He tested it with ghost cores. After splitting the ghost core, the power inside could be blocked by Xuanyuan Sword. In other words, with Xuanyuan Sword, those gray mists would not have a great impact on him, and he should be able to stay on the ninth floor for a longer time.


    "I have something to say too."


    After a pause, Zhou Shu said slowly, "In the eighth floor, the little brother hasn''t found the Nine You Guitong, right?"


    He Tai looked tight, "What? Jiuyou ghost boy?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "I came after Jiuyou Guitong from the fourth floor. If it is not on the eighth floor, it will go to the ninth floor. In other words, while we are looking for the secret method, You may encounter it again."


    "There are also Jiuyou Guitong..."


    He Taiping frowned, "This fierce thing is more terrifying than any monster in the ghost realm. How could there be this ghost suddenly? Now it''s a lot of trouble, **** it, ghost realm always has some ghost things."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "There is always a way to deal with it, can we not help but find a secret method?"


    "Of course I want to."


    Speaking of the secret method, He Taiping''s eyes flashed a cold light, and the killing intent appeared, "Even if the Nine You Ghost King is blocked, I will look for it! If you die, you will die. If you can''t find it anyway, I won''t be able to cultivate anymore. significance."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "That secret method is so important to you? With my little brother''s ability, even if there is no secret method, it is not difficult to return to the past state, right?"


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "You can see it?"


    Zhou Shu knew that he had missed his mouth, so he could only nod his head, "I guessed something from the little brother''s eyes when he saw Tian Caizhu that day. In fact, there is nothing wrong with being tortured. It''s good to keep his life. The realm can always go back. ."


    He Taiping smiled miserably, "If it''s only once, maybe I can go back."


    Zhou Shu was dumbfounded, "Huh?"


    "You guessed it, I''ll just say it straight."


    He Taiping took a breath and said in a deep voice, "I have been tortured twice, of course, not in Wufang City. From true immortal to miscellaneous immortal, my realm fell twice in succession. The power of the powerful law is all broken up. Although I have understood the law of fire, it is extremely difficult to condense the power of the law again. It has been scattered into sand, and I can''t pinch it..."


    Speaking of sadness, the deep breath he took finally sighed, and his eyes slowly strengthened, "So I can only find another way, looking for other ways to promote, and stay at the east gate for the sake of the rumored ghost realm. Secret method."


    Zhou Shu was secretly stagnant, and he didn''t expect that He Taiping''s experience was so strange that he had fallen twice in a row, unheard of.


    He followed with a sigh and comforted, "Brother Ping, for us practitioners, no matter how hard it is, it is not necessarily a bad thing. If we can save our lives, there will be a chance for a comeback. I believe you."


    "Sooner or later, I will make a comeback He Taiping is gradually calming down," I also comfort myself so, otherwise, where can I live on? Hey, from true immortal to miscellaneous immortal, this kind of experience is not something that everyone can have, but...this time I can��t find the secret method, and my road to immortality is over, so I will definitely give everything, no matter what cost. "


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, he solemnly said, "If there is a crime, I hope you can forgive me. If I am destined to not get it, then I entrust everything to you."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I will do my best. The secret method is also very important to me."


    "Ok."


    He Taiping stared at Zhou Shu for a while, "Let''s go, I know where the ninth floor is."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2116: Enter

    As soon as he entered the ninth floor, his body sank, as if he was several times heavier, and it took a lot of effort to lift his legs and walk.


    The front is gray and the visibility is less than thirty feet, and there is no response at all. The power of the law in the gray mist has completely overwhelmed the power of the spirit. It must be detected by the power of the law, unless Zhou Shu understands the power of the law. It''s just sinking into the sea.


    He Taiping bent down slightly, leaned over his body, put the iron ruler on top of his head, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, use a fairy to offset the pressure, so that you can stay longer."


    Zhou Shu nodded and followed that, it was indeed a little easier.


    The power of the law in the fairy ware naturally resisted the gray mist and counteracted a lot of pressure.


    But doing so will damage the fairy, and it will take a while to make up for it.


    "Zhou Shu, you and I are alone, just look for them separately."


    He Taiping took out a ball of thread and handed it to Zhou Shu, "This is a shadowless thread. Only when you get it, there is a shadow. Other people can''t see it. You and I are one by one. One end is attached to this exit, and the other is carried by yourself. , Lest you get lost. Once you feel that you can��t support it, immediately return along the line. Don��t fall in love, or you will regret it. This line is thousands of miles long, so don��t worry about running out."


    Zhou Shu took the thread ball. If there are no monsters on this floor, the thread ball is indeed very useful for guiding the way. He couldn''t help but thanked him for one, "It''s still the little brother who is thoughtful, I didn''t prepare."


    "You haven''t been here, how could you think of it," He Taiping said calmly, "It''s hard to know how to use this on the ninth floor if you haven''t been a few times. Don''t look down on it. Although you and I are immortals, you still need to rely on these shallow Things are very useful."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see."


    Think about it, the immortal is aloft, that is for mortals, but here, higher level immortals can set up a little barrier to make their gods and so on into nothingness, and they are not much different from mortals.


    He Taiping showed a bit of solemnity, "Choose one side, and wait at the eighth floor when you come back. I know where to rest."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the east, "Just over here."


    "Okay, then I will go first."


    He Taiping didn''t say much, and plunged into the gray mist to the west, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, tied the shadowless line to the stone pillar by the exit, and swept to the east.


    The two kinds of talisman are naturally opened, and there are no black spots on them, only two green spots running in opposite directions, and they will soon disappear.


    Zhou Shu straightened up, "Old Jian, if you want you to fight against these gray fog, will it have a big impact?"


    "I can''t hurt you."


    A little light burst out from Xuanyuan Sword, quickly dispersed, enveloping Zhou Shu, and then disappeared again.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I know you can stop it, but if it affects your cultivation, then forget it."


    "Although these laws are more powerful than me, they are mixed. There are too many impurities inside. There are many gaps that can be drilled. Some of them can help me recover. You can rest assured," Old Jian said slowly. The time inside cannot be too long, five days is the limit."


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Five days will be fine."


    He and Xuanyuanjian were not in a master-slave relationship, they were more like peer partners, so Zhou Shu could not and could not be arbitrary.


    Turning on the eighth sense, Zhou Shu began to explore the ninth layer carefully.


    The eighth sense can be described as the most powerful perception. The power of the law here cannot be limited, but Zhou Shu uses the eighth sense in too few methods and is far from sophisticated enough. Everything he sees is very vague, and he can only determine a center. , And then observe the route through this, and can not perceive everything in the entire area in detail.


    If you can perceive in detail, you can find out immediately where there is something.


    In the first few floors of the ghost realm, he first looked for the exit, then found the route to the exit, drew a specific route map in the sea of ??knowledge, and then found out according to the map, but on the ninth floor, there is no exit, Zhou Shu After thinking about it, only the tallest building on the ninth floor was regarded as the end point, and then a road map was drawn.


    According to Taiping, the ninth floor is a sect site.


    Zhou Shu could not find the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, so he could only determine the destination of the Zongmen Hall. For most sects, the main hall was the top priority. It would not be a mistake to go there, and he would pass several times on the way. The ten sect buildings, although I don''t know what they are, maybe the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion is among them, it depends on luck.


    Hastily retracted the eighth sense, and felt dizzy.


    The ninth layer is much larger than the other layers, and it takes more time to explore, and it is inevitable to get tired.


    Concentrated, Zhou Shu moved towards the left.


    On the route map, there is a bunch of buildings over there, the nearest one, as the first target.


    After walking for a few miles, Zhou Shu stood still, his expression solemn.


    All the gray mist around him disappeared, and replaced by black clouds that rolled around.


    There is a strong sense of depression that can be felt just by looking at it, a feeling of exhaustion.


    Obviously, he strayed into a certain formation.


    It was a mistake, and I had to enter it. There were places where the gray mist was ineffective. I couldn''t see where there was a formation. I just entered when I encountered it. It was unavoidable.


    Before I had time to think about it, the black clouds in the distance slowly dispersed, and red shadows appeared, leaping up and down, as if they were drifting over. Even if they were far away, I could feel the power of those red shadows. under.


    There was no abnormality in the Fulu, no black or green dots, that is to say, the formation was activated and he was regarded as an intruder.


    Zhou Shu immediately activated the Moon Mirror Jue.


    After leaving the Profound Yellow Realm, many of the magic formulas had no effect or their effects were greatly reduced. They were not used at all, but the magic formulas in the Shu Xin Jing were much better, the effect was not reduced much, and some immortals were incorporated in Zhou Shu After the strength and the power of the Taoist Tao, there are signs of strengthening.


    This is where the benefits of Shuzhidao lie, absorb the essence from everywhere and use it for yourself.


    To be honest, Zhou Shu didn''t know how Shu Zhidao did it, as if it were born naturally, and he did it with practice.


    But in the final analysis, it��s not surprising that many Dao Dao themselves are universal principles, and they are not transferred or changed by human will. Dao will grow by itself when Dao enters the mature period. Even the founders can only try. In order to influence the direction of Tao, it is impossible to restrict Tao, let alone suppress the development of Tao forcibly.


    Moon Mirror is like this After integrating into other disciplines, the effect has increased.


    After using the Moon Mirror Jue, the surroundings became clear.


    The pervading black clouds disappeared in the mirror, and the buildings within a radius of tens of miles were completely exposed, protected by the formation method, and it was not affected by the gray fog. It might be a good thing. If he could understand the formation method, Or you can find the Array Talisman and explore it.


    Zhou Shu soon had an idea.


    For the time being, I can''t see where the array eye is, but the key to the array is definitely the hill in the complex.


    Many red shadows all came from there.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2117: strange

    Ignoring the surrounding scene, only looking at the moon mirror, Zhou Shu flew towards the hill.


    The heavy red shadow carried a lot of strength, even Zhou Shu could not resist it, but the shape was clearly shown in the moon mirror, and it was not too difficult to avoid it.


    But avoiding is not a good way. There are more and more red shadows. It seems that after a while, the entire formation will be surrounded by countless red shadows. At that time, you can''t hide no matter how much you want. If you resist...


    The seemingly simple but terrifying formation, if you can''t find a way to crack it quickly, there are only two in the end, either go out or die.


    Zhou Shu carefully passed through the few red shadows, and soon came to the hill.


    It is indeed here.


    Getting closer, even Zhou Shu could feel that something must be hidden in the hill, the signs of power accumulation and fluctuations were obvious.


    Zhou Shu had the idea of ??swallowing this hill in one bite.


    After learning the Taoist Tao, it became natural to get used to it. There was always a desire to swallow everything in front of him. Of course, Zhou Shu had been suppressing it all the time. He couldn''t be influenced by some Tao, except Shu Zhidao.


    Swallowing the hill can temporarily solve the crisis, but it is many times more difficult to explore here. What''s more, this strange formation can block the gray fog, which is actually a good rest point, if you can master the formation.


    Let''s take a look first.


    The Wuhen Sword was already in his hand and swung down vigorously.


    clang.


    Zhou Shu looked at the Wuhenjian that bounced back and was taken aback.


    Wuhen Sword is an immortal weapon, and the power of the golden rule is omnipotent. In front of Wuhen, the hill is not a chicken dog, and it collapses instantly. Where can I think that this hill is surprisingly hard, even Wuhen sword can''t Cut off, leaving only a not very shallow trace on the mountain.


    Xiancai can only be immortal.


    Only immortal materials can let immortal implements collapse.


    Immortal materials, in short, are materials that can be used to refine immortal artifacts. For example, Tianhuoshenjin is a very good immortal material. If it is used to refine magic weapons, it is almost certainly immortal artifacts. If it is not, then it is refined.


    In contrast, Tianhuo Lingjin is not a real immortal material. The reason why it is refined into immortal artifacts without traces is more dependent on Bifan''s artifacts.


    This hill has a radius of five feet and is definitely a fortune.


    Immortal materials do not have the restriction of psychic and immortal, as long as they conform to a certain law, they can be used and refined into immortal artifacts.


    This is different from other materials. For example, the Xuanxing spar of the Xuanhuang world, although it is extremely hard and can be compared with the seventh-order material, but because it cannot communicate the spiritual energy, it cannot be used for refining tools and used as ordinary building materials. , The value is very low.


    "It is so hard that it can fight against Wuhen. Most of it is made of gold. I don''t know how many grades can be made into the refined fairy."


    The astonishment on Zhou Shu''s face was gone, and he changed to a smile, staring at the trace.


    Elder Jian shouted, "Whatever his grade, if you don''t run away, those red shadows will come over!"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant. Indeed, those red shadows were drifting over, and new ones were slowly growing up on the hill. If you delay for a while, I am afraid you will be surrounded, and you will not be able to run if you want to.


    "escape."


    Zhou Shu quickly made a decision, ran wildly, and ran out of the formation.


    The black cloud disappeared, and the gray mist returned. Old Jian continued to help Zhou Shu resist.


    "Let''s go first and come back."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, bypassing the formation and heading forward.


    With the immortal weapon and the moon mirror, I couldn''t solve the formation, but Zhou Shu didn''t feel annoyed, and smiled, "It is fun to use the immortal material to form the formation, and I will look at it when I come back. There will probably be some gains in it."


    Old Jian said in a dull voice, "I still want to gain something, what can you do to break the formation? Then a large piece of immortal material, it will take a few months to cut without a trace, you don''t hide from the red shadow, besides, it is an immortal material, you want to swallow it. Can''t swallow it."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The immortal materials can fight against Wuhen, and most of them are Jinxing materials."


    Old Jian came to understand, "Do you want to use He Taiping''s ruler?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "That ruler is exactly the fire fairy, and He Taiping was also a true fairy who passed the law of fire. If he did it, it would not be difficult to break this fairy material?"


    "It''s really not difficult, but did you tell him such a secret?"


    Old Jian said solemnly, "In my opinion, don''t trust him too much. It''s not a good thing to talk shallowly and deeply."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It has nothing to do with friendship, it''s just a deal. He helped me break through the fairy material, and I helped him solve the formation. He can have a place to stay, he can recover his body, and he can concentrate on searching for the secret method on the ninth floor. He can get immortal materials and make use of the formations. There is no reason for him to disagree, right? Besides, it��s not a secret. After so many years, no one has been here. Maybe He Taiping I know it all by myself."


    Old Jian thought for a while, "The only thing he thinks about now is the secret method. If he doesn''t agree, he will agree to it. I just think you have lost a bit."


    "Now you can''t see who is losing and who is gaining."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said slowly, "I am worried that he is in danger and cannot help me."


    Old Jian thought thoughtfully, "It should be okay, he seems to be right. We have gone so far and haven''t seen a monster. The yin spirit here is too heavy, and there is the pressure of law. It''s hard to breed..."


    Zhou Shu said, "If it is born, it must be terrible, such as a ghost boy."


    Old Jian stagnated, and said rather solemnly, "You have to be careful, I can only resist pressure here, and may not be able to perceive the traces of the ghost boy."


    "Don''t worry, I watched."


    People can say nothing more than three things, and seeing it again is the fourth time. The first three encounters gave Zhou Shu a lot of knowledge about the ghost boy. Even without the help of the sword elder, he could distinguish the traces. He didn''t notice this when he thought of this. A cold light flashed, "I will never ask him to pass it next time."


    Before long, Zhou Shu arrived at a garden.


    The formation here has been destroyed long ago, and I don''t know if it was made by the gray mist or the dispersers. In short, it has completely lost its effect, and gray mist is everywhere.


    Take a closer look. It should be a medicinal garden. Hundreds of acres of medicinal fields are too barren to be barren anymore, but traces of planting can still be seen.


    Zhou Shu searched carefully, and you can''t miss any place when you come. Who can say that the secret method is not here?


    After leaving for a while, Zhou Shu stopped, and the light on the Fulu told him that there was something abnormal.


    There was a green dot, but the color of that green dot was so light that it was not as good as a miscellaneous fairy. It was the first time Zhou Shu saw such a light green dot.


    This is very strange.


    Zhou Shu was not surprised to say how is it possible... There is no black at all, and it will not be a monster, but how could such a person appear on the ninth floor, let alone a ghost? You can''t even see it in the city. "


    In Wufang City, there is no one with a lower cultivation base than him.


    "What do you think? You will know if you go and see."


    Old Jian was indifferent, as if he knew something, not strange at all.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Old Jian, and seemed to realize, "It seems you know what it is."


    [m..]


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2118: experience

    The green dot was flashing in the middle of the medicine field.


    Looking left and right, there is nothing unusual.


    Zhou Shu stared at the ground, seemingly thoughtful, and Old Jian also spoke, "Dig it down."


    Fulu comes with a law of life and death, and the gray fog can penetrate a certain distance, and the underground soil is not difficult.


    Start digging.


    There was a layer of black dross on the ground, hard but sticky, and unspeakably strange, it was all the dead gas deposited. As soon as it was dug up, black gas burst out, like spraying oil bursts out. The middle man is vomiting.


    Zhou Shu resisted the strange smell and kept digging.


    Fortunately, the smell gets lighter as it goes down, and the color gradually fades.


    After digging about five or six feet, a hint of green finally appeared in the black soil, which stood out here, like emeralds in the soil.


    A scent of fragrance then came out, driving away all the disgusting smell.


    A ray of light flashed from Xuanyuan Sword, surrounding the green masses, "Don''t let the gray mist contaminate it. This is a good thing. Put it away quickly."


    Zhou Shu glanced roughly, and immediately received it.


    "This is fairy grass?"


    "It should be said that it is a fairy root, no buds, just a rhizome."


    "what is it call?"


    "I don''t know, but in this deadly place, you can survive stubbornly by the gray mist outside. It may even survive for many years. It is definitely not an ordinary fairy. You can bring it back and plant it. It may not be used. How long will it take to break the soil buds."


    "good idea."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t hide his joy when he first entered the ninth floor and had harvest.


    After bypassing the medicinal field, and walking for a while, there is a dilapidated building in front of me. Looking at it, it gives people a feeling of apocalyptic wasteland.


    It should be the Danfang of Xingshan Gate.


    Most of the buildings have collapsed. Between the ruins and broken walls, there are many large, old and broken furnaces. There are almost hundreds of them. The sects that can easily build hundreds of large furnaces are extraordinary. They are more extraordinary than those of Zhou Shu. The Music School is much stronger, only Kunlun in the Xuanhuang Realm can compare with it, but such a large sect is inevitably weakened and abandoned until it is annihilated.


    Walking in the pill furnace, Zhou Shu tried his best to let go of his spiritual consciousness, although it was only a few meters, he wanted to see more clearly.


    The runes on the pill furnace and the relics in the room are worth searching, and perhaps a few remaining pill recipes can be found.


    I found it for a while, and it proved that it was just a fantasy. There was thick black soil everywhere, and the lifeless spirit had penetrated into the ground. There was nothing left, and it could be seen that there were many new traces left by the fairy No matter what it was, it was posted first by others.


    Continue to go in, and after a short walk, a tall tower is now in front of you.


    When I looked up, I couldn''t see the top at all. The ruins underneath were dozens of feet high, piled into a small hill, and there were broken bricks and rocks everywhere, and there were almost no feet.


    Zhou Shufei went to watch for a few laps, and only shook his head when he came back.


    "It''s a tall tower at least four hundred feet tall, and it''s only half of the height. The upper part completely collapsed. I can''t see how high it was originally. The tower is full of array amulets. It''s unclear how big and small it is. None of them are useful, and nothing can be seen."


    Zhou Shu was secretly stunned. The cost of this tower is probably worth half of the lotus school.


    After a few miles, there is another tall tower ahead, which is similar to the previous one, but more dilapidated.


    The tower is densely packed with holes, like rolling from a nail board.


    Zhou Shu also turned a few times, and when he came back, he still shook his head, except that he had a more complete array talisman in his hand.


    Among the tens of millions of array talisman, only this one can still be seen.


    Light yellow, like gold and jade, and neither gold nor jade, it bangs when knocked up, but it is three inches in size, but it has nearly ten thousand runes, outlines and pictures, but there is no relationship between each other, exquisite and unusual, among them Zhou Shuyuan couldn''t make it, and after a few more careful glances, he felt addicted to it.


    If you can really penetrate the mystery, the battle will surely go further.


    "Go back and study it slowly."


    Zhou Shu restrained curiosity, put away the talisman, and continued to move forward.


    The astonishment continued, and there were nine similar towers in total.


    The nine towers formed a ring shape. The tower in the middle was the tallest and the most damaged. Only a large piece of rubble was left. You can''t even see the original appearance of the masonry. Like a hill.


    From the residue of hundreds of meters high and nearly ten miles, we can see how magnificent and spectacular the original tower is.


    Compared with the central tower, other towers may be just a few pillars.


    Old Jian seemed to think, "It should be the guardian formation of Xingshanmen."


    Zhou Shu also felt the same way, but there were so many shocks in his heart that it was difficult to return to his senses.


    Just a branch of Xingshan Gate, there is such a scale, what about the real Xingshan Gate and other vast immortal gates?


    Thinking of it will make my heart surge. As an immortal, what kind of achievement would it be to establish such a fairy gate?


    Zhou Shu secretly made a wish.


    Standing still for a while, Zhou Shu continued to move forward.


    This experience seems to be fruitless, but it is not. It has increased knowledge and broadened horizons, which is very important to Shu Zhidao and Zhou Shu''s development.


    The shadows in front of me are fascinating, and it goes up and down, like a night of a hundred ghosts. I only saw it when I approached. It turned out to be many small hills of different sizes. Xu was the residence of the disciples of Xingshanmen. It was also dilapidated, covered with a layer everywhere. A few feet thick black and gray, it is difficult to distinguish the original face.


    Obviously, the formation here has also been destroyed.


    Zhou Shu stood up just a few steps in, staring at the front, his expression dignified.


    On the Fulu, a black spot swayed leisurely, the color was extremely deep, darker than the one-eyed carrion corpse I had encountered before.


    Old Jian said in a deep voice, "A dead thing at the level of a true immortal, hurry up."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "It''s too late."


    A figure appeared on the hill a few hundred feet away. Although it was not tall, it was very clear in the gray mist, and it was a carrion like a cultivator.


    "So fast?"


    Old Jian was taken aback. When the dead object appeared on the Fuluo, they appeared. As soon as they said a word, the carrion corpse came from the edge of the Fuluo to the front. Whether it was perception or power, this carrion corpse exceeded them. many.


    Probably the strongest person encountered in the ghost realm.


    The carrion corpse was completely black, and there was no lustrous color, but a pair of eyes flashed from time to time, as if watching them.


    Zhou Shu held Wuhen Sword tightly, and was waiting.


    The carrion leaped up suddenly, and it was only a flash of thought from a distance of hundreds of meters, and it had already fallen in front of Zhou Shu.


    Both palms rolled out flatly, and a powerful force came straight towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu had taken precautions, the Taoist Tower was erected, and Wuhen Sword was blocking his chest.


    Snapped!


    Although Wuhenjian withstood most of the power , Zhou Shu''s Tao Tower still shattered, and before it could gather again, it was shaken away by the residual power of the carrion. It rushed to the chest, like a sharp blade inserted into the heart, Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked suddenly, feeling a kind of endangered.


    Zhou Shu retreated rapidly, and at the same time used the strength training technique to dissolve it, until he withdrew to a few hundred feet away, did he completely offset the shocking power.


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 2o17o826o32o5o114 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    767e;5ea6;641c;7d22;3o1o;4e91;6765;96o1;3o11;;8bf4;7f51;7ad9;ffoc;8ba9;4f6o;4f53;9a8c;66f4;65bo;67oo;65bo;67oo;of;8bf4;79d2 ;66f4;65bo;3oo2;


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2119: select

    After Zhou Shu settled down, he immediately swallowed hundreds of immortal stones to gather the scattered Shu Zhili.


    Daota takes shape again.


    In fact, Zhou Shu knew that in the face of a powerful enemy, he could only rely on Dao Pagoda, but Immortal Tool Wuhen and Demon Refining Pot.


    Just now he had to use the strength training tactic, otherwise he would not be sure that he would be able to eliminate the remaining strength.


    The power of the law in the fairy tool is comparable to the power of the real fairy. The demon pot refining can rely on the fundamental law of the heavens to defeat the strong with the weak, but his Dao power can��t do it, and the reason why he did it like this is In order to cover up.


    Xuanyuanjian flew over and stood in front of Zhou Shu.


    "You can not."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and shook his head.


    Old Jian was quite frustrated, but he could only retreat.


    After all, Zhou Shu had an immortal weapon and was able to fight the true immortal, but the divine tool Xuanyuan Sword hadn''t penetrated the law of life and death. At most, it was Sanxian cultivation base and could not be an opponent at all.


    The carrion corpse was still standing on the hill and hadn''t moved. Zhou Shu only noticed that the previous blow was caused by a phantom cast by the carrion corpse.


    The shadow moves with the heart, and it has the power of the true immortal.


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head, and walked back slowly.


    He knew that there was no need to chase the carrion, and he could attack him by standing in place, but he could not fight back and could only be passively beaten.


    Regardless of cultivation base or method, the difference is too great.


    To be sure, this battle will be defeated, he has no choice but to get the carrion, and it is fortunate that he can escape.


    After retreating for a while, the carrion just stood there, did not come over, nor used the phantom to pursue it. Looking at Zhou Shu from a distance, the gloomy light in his eyes extinguished constantly, like a lamp.


    When Zhou Shu had withdrawn for a few miles, the carrion finally moved, but it moved back.


    It disappeared in the blink of an eye, and the green dot in the talisman disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu let out a long sigh of relief. There were a few drops of sweat on his body. When he retreated, both his body and mind were tight. After entering the Mahayana realm, he had never felt like this, although it was a few miles away. A few breaths of time, but it seems to be walking on the edge of life and death.


    Old Jian is still nervous, "Why didn''t he come after him?"


    "do not know."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Maybe I don''t want to leave that place."


    From the carrion, Zhou Shu felt that in addition to the unmatched strength, there was also a deep loneliness, the loneliness of the guardian.


    It was the gloomy eyes that gave him this feeling.


    That carrion corpse, perhaps still has a trace of spiritual wisdom, has been wandering here for so many years, how can it not be alone.


    "Escaped a disaster."


    Old Jian relaxed, and took a few breaths, "I really scared the old man to death just now. The carrion is definitely the strongest thing we have ever encountered. Let''s take a detour and stop passing there."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It can only be so, even if there is anything there, it is not what we can get."


    Old Jian was ashamed, "I couldn''t help just now, it''s really..."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "What are you talking about, Mr. Jian, I can''t get in without you blocking the gray mist, you have helped enough, don''t talk about it anymore."


    Calculated the route, excluded the hills, and moved on.


    After walking for a while, the way was blocked by a big mountain.


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and when he used the eighth sense to explore, he didn''t see the mountain, that is to say, the mountain did not exist.


    It''s another formation.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was overjoyed. It was good news, indicating that this place has not been destroyed, and it is very likely that there has never been a fairy tale.


    Dashan is indeed too real, if there is no eighth sense, it is absolutely difficult to feel.


    It''s just a barren mountain filled with gray mist. I don''t feel any abnormality when I walk up it. It seems that I am walking in the mountain and confuse the practitioner''s personal perception. Many formations can do it, but even rules like gray mist. It can block it, and simulate the effect of being contaminated... How strong this phantom array is, Zhou Shu can''t even imagine.


    With anticipation, he opened the moon mirror to fully reveal the true face behind the mountain.


    Looking at the next moon mirror, Zhou Shu was sluggish, feeling very strange.


    It is a secluded lake with no waves on the surface and the water is crystal clear.


    The strange thing is that there is no spiritual energy in the lake, nor can you see the spiritual spring eyes, and I don''t know if it was the way it was, or it slowly disappeared.


    Light green grass grows by the lake, and a stone tablet stands in the middle of the grass with the words "makeup table" written on it.


    Zhou Shu was stagnant again. Could this lake be just used as a mirror?


    Such a mysterious and powerful formation, but only a mirror-like lake is hidden inside?


    Zhou Shu was secretly stagnant, thinking that he could find many hidden treasures in it, not to mention the Tibetan scriptures, even if it was an ordinary warehouse, no one had been here for so many years, and he would definitely find a lot of gains. Where can I think of it, but It''s just a lake with nothing.


    Zhou Shu took the moon mirror and looked at it dozens of times, and the result was the same.


    Elder Jian was also stunned, and only murmured, "It seems that the thoughts of the big sect disciples are indeed very different from ours."


    Zhou Shu and Elder Jian didn��t know that, in fact, this Jingzhuang Lake had a great origin, and it was related to the old mother Xingshan. All Xingshan gates in the heavens must have such a lake. Without this lake, it cannot be called apricot. The mountain gate is the top priority of the sect. It must not be damaged. No other disciples can approach it. Only the old mother Xingshan and her direct disciples can enter.


    "Nothing is valuable."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You don''t need to go in anymore, I''ll just look at the formation."


    Old Jian thought for a while and said, "Maybe there is something to show, or break the formation? It''s impossible to have nothing. Who would do such a meaningless thing?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, and shook his head firmly, "Forget it, there is nothing worthwhile, and there is no point in doing it forcibly. Besides, it is a shame to destroy the formation and let the gray mist in, instead of ruining this pure land. Unless it is to find a way to use the formation, it is better to keep it."


    Seeing Zhou Shu resolutely said, even though Mr. Jian had some regrets, he could only nod his head.


    Zhou Shu would not know how important the choice he was making now was to him.


    If he breaks the formation forcibly now, and what awaits him is not only the organs in the formation, but also the anger of Xingshan��s mother, Zhou Shu would absolutely not be able to bear it. On the contrary, he chose to stay. It will bring him great blessings in the future.


    Zhou Shu held the moon mirror and fell into thinking.


    From this look, it was several hours, if it weren''t for the urging of Senior Jian, he might still watch it.


    "Come back next time if you have a chance."


    Zhou Shu has a little regret. UU reading "Although it is all recorded in the sea of ??knowledge, but after all, it is not as thorough as the real thing. This formation is really disappointing. If you can meet the people who are in the formation, and He would just ask for advice in person."


    Old Jian smiled, "You are so willing to study, maybe it won''t be long before someone else asks you for advice."


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu put away the moon mirror and flew over from the top of the mountain.


    767e;5ea6;641c;7d22;3o1o;4e91;6765;96o1;3o11;;8bf4;7f51;7ad9;ffoc;8ba9;4f6o;4f53;9a8c;66f4;65bo;67oo;65bo;67oo;of;8bf4;79d2 ;66f4;65bo;3oo2;


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2120: Look back

    The main hall of the city gate area.


    Yang Bai arched his hands and said, "Shouzheng, master book, city supervision, three adults, I have disturbed this time, and will leave in a few days."


    "Excuse me, haha."


    Smiling and polite all the time, he said thoughtfully, "Monitor, our Eastern District has not found any problems, right?"


    Yang Bai said in a warm voice, "I''m too concerned about the supervision of the city. Several adults are fair and honest, what can be the problem? And what I have to do has been solved, thanks to the cooperation of several adults, thank you very much."


    Yu Yita said in a slow voice, "Cooperating with the supervisory agent is our duty, you are welcome."


    Yang Bai smiled and said, "Hehe, I won''t bother you anymore and leave."


    Yu Yita nodded, "I call someone to send the supervisor out."


    The side door opened, and a golden fairy walked in and saluted Yang Bai respectfully, "Subordinate Xun Ling, I have seen Master Supervisor, please follow me."


    Yang Bai glanced at Xun Ling, and seemed to think of something, "Xun Ling, you have been monitoring the ghost realm of Xingshan, right? What happened to the miscellaneous immortal named Zhou Shu?"


    Xun Ling stagnated, showing some hesitation, Yang Bai smiled, "It''s okay, this is not within the scope of the job, needless to say, it is fine."


    Xun Ling shook his head quickly, "It''s not that I don''t want to say, but Zhou Shu has already entered the ninth floor and is no longer in the surveillance area of ??the Eastern District. He is not clear to his subordinates."


    "what?"


    Yang Bai hadn''t spoken yet, but Mu Xue behind him was startled, "What, he''s already on the ninth floor? How did he get to the seventh floor?"


    Chang Tian also came over with interest, "You said he was on the ninth floor, really?"


    "It''s true. He entered the ninth floor yesterday, and I can''t monitor it."


    Xun Ling nodded earnestly, and a hint of excitement flashed in his eyes, "Speaking of the seventh floor... he alone solved almost all the monsters, and he also counterattacked and killed a Sanxian who wanted to assassinate him. His subordinates had been given orders. You shouldn��t continue to monitor it, but the movement is too loud, so I will look at him by the way."


    Even Yu Yitian couldn''t help it anymore. "You said he solved all the monsters on the seventh floor, including the one-eyed carrion?"


    Chang Tian followed, "Yes, how did he solve that one-eyed monster?"


    Mu Xue''s face was solemn, "That one-eyed has long been in the realm of real immortality. I was forced out by him back then. I can be sure that it is absolutely impossible to defeat one-eyed in the dispersal stage. How did Shu do it? Tell me in detail."


    "He didn''t kill the one-eyed carrion, but used him as a helper."


    Xun Ling glanced at the more astonished people, and then spoke in detail, "...That''s it, in the end he didn''t kill the one-eyed carrion corpse and left."


    After finishing speaking, he was still a little excited, as if he was a golden fairy, and he had this kind of psychology to the miscellaneous fairy, which was unique.


    "I thought of using a mirror, it''s simple but absurd."


    Mu Xue murmured, "It doesn''t seem difficult to put it bluntly, but the scene at the time...It was a real fairy-like monster, which can be manipulated with a mirror. How dare he think about it, it''s just fantastic."


    He smiled often, "I dared to do it after thinking about it, and I did it, this little guy really has a set."


    Yu Yitian shook his head slightly, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, "So that''s why I didn''t kill One-Eyed in the end. It was a bit of insight, not a person who acted rashly."


    Looking at Mu Xue every day, smiled and said, "Master Mu, can this kid cultivate?"


    Mu Xue said faintly, "I said he didn''t know how to advance or retreat, but I didn''t see clearly. It seems that he is a very prepared person, but he has already entered the ninth floor and can come out with a secret method... Cultivation may be ready now."


    Chang Tian nodded thoughtfully.


    Yang Bai was slightly confused, "Can''t you see the ninth floor at all?"


    Xun Ling nodded, "Yes, Master Supervisor, the ninth level involves the secrets of Xingshan Gate. Limited by the rules of the fairy world, Wufang City cannot supervise it, nor can it be regarded as Xiancheng''s own private property, but as a secret realm for the immortals. Exploration is no problem."


    Yang Bai raised his hand, "Thank you for letting me know, I understand."


    Chang Tian smiled, "It''s not completely immobile. If something major happens in the ghost realm that affects Wufang City, and may even bring disaster to Wufang City, Wufang City can of course stop it first. Not only supervision, even if it is destroyed, you can, but you need to get the permission of the city lord in advance. Speaking of the supervision envoy, it represents the city lord. You can agree to it."


    Yang Bai smiled and shook his head, "Hehe, how can I represent the city lord, the supervisor of the city is joking."


    Looking at Yu Yita, who was frowning, Yang Bai raised his hand and said, "Being upright and leaving."


    Yu Yita nodded, "Xun Ling, you send the supervisor out."


    After leaving the hall, Yang Bai always smiled. Zhou Shu was brought in by him. There is also the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm. Of course, he is also happy to see Zhou Shu being outstanding. In his eyes, he and his master There is nothing wrong with a fairy from the Xuanhuang world.


    Zhou Shu at this time was still exploring on the ninth floor.


    There are very few gains that can be said, only some shabby formations, or fragments of magic weapons, etc., but there are many gains that cannot be said.


    Experiencing at the site of Xingshan Gate, it can be said that the knowledge has been greatly increased. For Zhou Shu, it is what you see.


    Zhou Shu could feel the progress of Shu Zhidao from the Tao Lu.


    The furnace is still running, but it is a bit different from before. The speed is faster and the smoke is more complicated. These changes are partly due to Zhou Shu''s insights, and the other part is produced by the furnace itself.


    As I said before, as long as there is experience, as long as he gains insight, Shu Zhidao will grow up accordingly, and will not be transferred by Zhou Shu''s will.


    Old Jian hesitated, "Zhou Shu, maybe it''s time to look back."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Well, the shadowless line is almost gone, look back."


    Old Jian was a little bit suspicious, "It''s so refreshing, don''t you want to continue searching? I just remind you to make you pay attention to the time. In fact, I can hold on for a while, and we still don''t get anything."


    "You said that you are going to turn around. It must not last too long. Then go back. Let''s rest for a while and come back. No hurry."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and pointed to the hall in front, "Next time we go there directly, we can save some time. I think there should be something there."


    The hall was extremely magnificent, and the dense gray fog could hardly conceal its brilliance. You could see the golden light from a distance, but it was a rare sight in the ghost realm.


    Old Jian nodded, a little annoyed, "Well, if it didn''t take some time halfway, I could hold on for longer."


    "Don''t think about it, it should be ours, I can''t run away."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, turned around and left. He was still worried about He Taiping. If something happened to He Taiping, the formation and the immortal talent would be lost.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2121: helper

    I have to say that the shadowless line is really easy to use.


    Walking along the line, it doesn''t matter if there is a fog blocking the line of sight, the journey is smooth.


    Returning to the entrance of the ninth floor, Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and probed, but he didn''t find any traces of He Taiping''s shadowless lines. He should have gone out.


    Letting go of some thoughts and raising some thoughts, Zhou Shu went back to the eighth floor.


    It must be borne in mind that although the alliance with He Taiping has been reached temporarily, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no sneak attacks, especially in places like entrances and exits. Zhou Shu has already experienced it once and does not want to have a second.


    When he reached the eighth floor, there was no sneak attack, He Taiping leaned against the exit, looking weak.


    Not far from him, lying a corpse, which was burned into a ball of coke, it looked like a cultivator.


    "Zhou Shu, you came out, did you find anything?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, He Taiping immediately stood up, his eyes gleaming, full of expectation.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I came back before I reached the destination. I encountered a carrion on the road. He was not an opponent at all, alas."


    He Tai was stagnant, and he looked at Zhou Shu carefully for a while. He seemed to believe in Zhou Shu, shook his head and sat back, unable to hide his disappointment, "Occasionally, those who encounter monsters are all true immortals. Can''t beat it, no way."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Someone is lying in wait here and attacking me."


    He Taiping said coldly, "These people also think well. They attack other people at the door without looking for the secret method. It''s really cheap for him to die like this."


    Zhou Shu was secretly stagnated, could it be Roxiping? Yes or not, he would die if he died, but maybe he was thinking of attacking Zhou Shu, but He Taiping was carrying the pot. He shook his head and said, "Really insidious. Fortunately, my brother is very powerful. I''m done."


    "If you change you, you won''t be so tired."


    He Taiping sighed, "Look at you. I walked on the ninth floor for almost five days, and nothing happened when I came out. I came out in only two days. I rested here for the rest of the time, but I''m not as energetic as you. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The skin is thick and thick, and it can withstand tiredness."


    He Taiping stood up and smiled, "Forget it, let''s go, I will take you to rest. I know that there is a land on the eighth floor. Very few monsters will come. I will arrange another formation. Even if it is safe, take a rest. No problem for a few days."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, feeling a little grateful. He Taiping waited outside for three days and was attacked, also to wait for him and pick him up to a place of rest.


    He waved his hand, "No, I found a place on the ninth floor where I can rest."


    He Taiping looked puzzled, "Can I rest on the ninth floor?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Well, it''s very close to the entrance. It''s a formation that hasn''t been destroyed. As long as you understand the formation, you can rest in peace."


    He Taiping paused, and said slowly, "I know where you are talking, I have been there, many people have been there, but you said that it is impossible to understand the formation? As long as you enter the formation, There are countless red shadows equivalent to real immortals coming over, and they can''t stay for long. For that little time, let alone understanding the formation, it is impossible to even see the appearance of the entire formation."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he no longer had any doubts, but he took a bit of dignity, as if to persuade Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with a solemn expression, "That''s right, Brother Ping, I have actually found a way, but I need your help. I am 90% sure that you will be able to get in and out of the formation freely. ."


    "what!?"


    He Taiping''s figure quaked slightly, surprised and delighted.


    Zhou Shu''s guarantee is too tempting. If it is true, then he will have a place to rest and recuperate, and it will be much easier to find secrets in the future. There is no need to travel back and forth, and he can take the opportunity to restore the damaged fairy.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "What are you saying this time?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother Ping, although I was full of nonsense, when did I go wrong again?"


    He Taiping thought for a while, thinking that Zhou Shu really did not deceive him, and this matter was too attractive, so he nodded, "Okay, what can I do, you can say it, as long as your guarantee can be realized, I can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s not difficult, as long as you help me break a piece of fairy material."


    Hearing this, He Taiping became suspicious again, "Fairy material? How is the fairy material so good, not to mention this is a ghost realm, where does the fairy material come from? Zhou Shu, you are really full of nonsense, if... "


    "It really is a fairy!"


    Staring at the hill in front of him, He Taiping''s eyes straightened, "There are so many immortal materials in the ghost realm. How can no one see it before?"


    The other scattered immortals entered the formation, just avoiding the red shadow everywhere, and when they were free, they also had to look for the secret method. There was no time to explore this hill that did not slip in autumn. It looked like Zhou Shu. Once the moon mirror was opened, they would leave the formation outside. Fa can see clearly.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Don''t be in a daze. Hurry up and find a way. I will try to help you draw away the red shadow."


    "Let me take a look first, if it is really a golden fairy material, it should be fine."


    He Taiping took out the iron ruler for immortal utensils and rubbed it back and forth on the hill. After a few breaths, the rubbed area turned red, as if it was burning.


    "Yes I can do it."


    He turned around and shouted, very pleased, "Just do it like this?"


    Zhou Shu drew the red shadow to speed, and did not forget his many warnings, "Be careful, I think the eye should be in this hill. You cut it and cut it. First, don''t damage the fairy material. It is all scum. It''s useless. I did it in vain. Second, don''t hurt your eyes. If you destroy the formation, then it''s over. You can''t take this place as a rest place."


    "I will be careful."


    He Taiping agreed, looked carefully at the hill, and wondered where to start. He knew the rules of fire. It was not difficult to find the weakness of the fairy material. After a while, he thought it out clearly and started to do it.


    The iron ruler flew up and down, and pieces of fairy materials fell from the hill, very neat, the cut surface was yellow-orange-orange, like gold and crystal, which is really rare.


    While cutting the immortal material, he shouted, "Zhou Shu, do you know the formations well? Are you sure to solve this formation?"


    If he can''t find the correct way to get in and out of the formation, it doesn''t make sense for him to solve the immortal material that is holding the formation.


    In other words, what he needs is an array talisman that matches the formation, not a useless formation that has been cracked.


    This is much more difficult than cracking. Only when the fundamentals of the formation are mastered, and the formation is not weaker than those who deploy the formation, or even stronger, can it be possible to make a matching formation.


    But this formation seems to be very difficult. It is probably very esoteric to mobilize so much power that is equivalent to a real fairy.


    He has also learned the formation method, otherwise he would not tell Zhou Shu to deploy the formation, but he has no clue about this place, has no idea at all, and does not know how to proceed. In his opinion, the Sanxian in Wufangcheng is also How can Zhou Shu do everything that can be done.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do it for nothing.") Book friends, hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2122: Array symbol

    "Okay, go out first."


    Seeing that the fairy material on the outer layer was almost completely cut off, and the inner eyes were also exposed, Zhou Shu hurriedly shouted.


    "know."


    He Taiping put away the iron ruler, a few ups and downs jumped out of the battlefield, crouching and shouting, "Hurry up too."


    There was a lot of worry in his eyes, and there were at least a hundred red shadows behind Zhou Shu, overlapped, and he didn''t know if Zhou Shu could come out safely.


    Obviously worried that something was superfluous, Zhou Shu walked around, not touching the red shadows at all, and soon came out.


    He Taiping shook his head slightly, did not speak, but sighed inwardly. Zhou Shu might be stronger than he thought. Even if there is no fairy weapon, he is not a good friend. It is the best policy that he can''t turn his face easily. .


    Zhou Shupan sat down and smiled, "Take a rest and watch my tricks."


    As soon as the Moon Mirror Jue unfolded, He Taiping was startled.


    "You, what is your technique? How did you get it?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes straightened, and he could clearly see the formation technique bit by bit after being so far away. He had never seen this kind of technique in the true immortal stage, and he had forgotten it for a while. The taboo of Xiancheng.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "The tactics of my hometown can only be used to break the formation, right?"


    He Taiping calmed down and said slowly, "It''s more than just useful. In my opinion, your technique is no worse than the secret technique. If it is spread out, I don''t know how many people want it. Zhou Shu, you should know that in Xiancheng. How rare are tactics, especially all kinds of useful tactics."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Of course I know, I haven''t learned one until now, I can only use the past."


    He Taiping shook his head, "Zhou Shu, you don��t know what you have, don��t worry, I won��t say it, but you must remember in the future, don��t show such tricks in front of other immortals. , The consequences are hard to think about."


    "Thank you brother, I see."


    Zhou Shu nodded in gratitude. He was a little shocked. This was indeed the first time he showed the Moon Mirror Art in front of others, but he thought it was not a big deal, but he did not expect He Taiping to have such an attitude...


    It seems that I have underestimated my tactics and Dao.


    I always want to learn other people''s tactics, but I don''t want to own a treasure house.


    Zhou Shu pointed to Moon Mirror, "Let''s take a look together, the formation is actually not that difficult."


    He Taiping stared at him for a long time, with caress in his heart, and a little self-satisfied, "In front of a tactic like yours, it''s really not that difficult. From the array eyes and the way it is arranged, it can be seen that the basis of this array is Ten-sided ambush array, then made some changes, and added a triple phantom array, but one of them has expired, otherwise it will not be a vague red shadow, but a true fairy who can use different magic arts."


    "Little brother is really a master of formation."


    Zhou Shu laughed with his jaws head, and there was some admiration, "I think so too. I don��t care about the phantom array. In other words, you only need to make a ten-sided ambush array and change some runes. It��s better to see who Do it first?"


    "Afraid you won''t make it?"


    He Taiping raised his eyes and snorted, "Go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a smooth jade plate in his left hand, and a rune knife was lifted out in his right hand. When they fell together, runes were engraved.


    Zhou Shu smiled, but closed his eyes.


    He deduced in the sea of ??knowledge, saying that it would be effective to change a few, but there are at least a thousand runes on the formation talisman. Which ones are to be changed? It is difficult to get the correct answer without calculation and deduction. Of course, you have to think about it before doing it.


    But Bai Xi, He Taiping''s array talisman has taken shape.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu and smiled, "You think about it slowly, I''ll try it for you first, Zhou Shu."


    Going in triumphantly, coming out with a sullen face, just after entering the formation, he was surrounded by a group of red shadows, and ran out without taking a few steps.


    Zhou Shu was still closing his eyes and rested, only a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He Taiping looked annoyed, then crouched down again, and continued to do the formation.


    It was still very fast, still going in and out, doing this dozens of times, the jade cards in front of him piled up into a hill.


    He Taiping settled down, knowing that things were not easy, so he finally thought about it, but the more he thought about it, the more complicated it was. It was simple to say, but after thinking about it carefully, there are more than millions of variables. It is not easy to find the right combination, at least For several hours, it can''t be found by chance.


    Look at the formation and look at the jade medal in his hand, and at the same time the body is extremely tired, thinking about it, I was dizzy for a while, as if my head was about to explode.


    At that time, Zhou Shu opened his eyes and said warmly, "Brother is tired, rest. I''ll be here."


    "How are you?"


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu, unwilling to look forward to it.


    What is unwilling to do is that he has never been better than Zhou Shu. What I am looking forward to is that he wants to go in and rest soon. He is indeed too tired.


    Zhou Shu nodded, searched for the talisman on the ground, picked out one, and said with a smile, "This one is very close. Brother still has some luck."


    A burst of white mist rose from his arm and quickly enveloped the array of symbols. Several lines moved with the white mist, changing positions up and down, left and right.


    The white mist disappeared quickly Zhou Shu took the array of talisman and smiled and said, "Brother, try again, you and I will work together, it will probably do."


    "What a synergy..."


    He Taiping shook his head slightly, picked up the formation talisman in doubt, and walked into the formation.


    It was a careful step, taking only ten feet in one step, and he was reluctant to take more, but soon he discovered that he had penetrated hundreds of feet deep into the formation, but no red shadow appeared, none at all.


    "It''s done!"


    He Taiping turned his head and shouted with joy.


    "I''m coming."


    Zhou Shu walked quickly, with an extra array talisman in his hand, and joined him.


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu, with an expression that he didn''t know what to say, and sighed, "Zhou Shu, I can convince you."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Brother, I have something to trouble you, so I can rest later."


    He Taiping seemed to realize something, "Do you want to cover up the formation? Or add some other formations?"


    "Both."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "You can help me cover up the front of the eye first, and then cover it with immortal materials, just be thinner."


    He Taiping replied, "It''s simple, it doesn''t take much. I will save the good ones for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression became serious, "Brother, I plan to place two or three formations around to better cover up those formations... I only make two formations, except for me. No one else will be able to make it, and then you and me, if you lose it, there will be no more."


    "One is enough, I will never give it to others."


    He Taiping nodded, quickly understood Zhou Shu''s meaning, smiled and said, "Zhou Shu, this is yours, of course it is your site. I can use it to rest. I''m very affectionate.") Hurry up, book friends Pay attention!

 Chapter 2123: Bone messenger

    I have to say that He Taiping is very dedicated.


    The good immortal materials were all left by him, and the flawed ones were used to cover up the eyes.


    There was still a hill at the front of the front, which looked the same as before, still an indestructible fairy material, only two-thirds more.


    Those two-thirds had already been put away by Zhou Shu. After they went out, they could be used for refining. Of course, the premise was that they had to better understand the law of fire. This should not be too difficult.


    Zhou Shu''s formation is almost ready.


    A triple formation was added to the original foundation. One layer is more complicated than the other. Although the power is not as good as the original ten-sided ambush, it has made up for a lot of the past deficiencies and is more secret and undetectable. Of course, the red shadow is still the red shadow. No change, if this point changes, it will be discovered by others.


    After doing the necessary things, the two explored several times in the formation.


    Just a few days in a flash.


    In a small room, He Taiping said very emotionally, "It''s really good here. There is even a spiritual well, and the level is not low."


    "Without this spirit well, it might have been destroyed long ago," Zhou Shu seemed to think. "Brother, you can rest in it, wait until you are fully recovered, and then explore, you don''t have to say you can''t find the secret method and die. In short, it will be a long time in Japan."


    "With your place, of course I won''t hold on to death anymore."


    He Taiping said slowly, "Zhou Shu, I won''t say how to thank you anymore. As long as I find the secret method, I will have your share."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I look forward to that day, hehe, when you recover your cultivation base, I will count on you as a miscellaneous fairy."


    "Don''t worry, I will do what I said."


    He Taiping agreed seriously, but shook his head again, "I''m afraid that at that time, I will still count on you."


    Now Zhou Shu is just a miscellaneous immortal, but the strength he showed is still above that of his former true immortal. God knows what will happen in the future. Maybe when he recovers his cultivation base, Zhou Shu will be a true immortal by then, even stronger than him.


    If only a few days ago, he still thought it was impossible, but now, he inexplicably felt that it was very possible.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Brother, I will go first. If I find the secret method, I will come back. If I can''t find the secret method, I won''t come back. When you come out, use the Mingzhu to find me and talk about it then."


    "Okay, I may need dozens of days to get better, without delaying you."


    He Taiping nodded, but also a little helpless. In just a few days, Zhou Shu was alive and well, and he was able to explore again, as if he was completely unaffected by the power of the law in the gray mist, it was incredible, and he would do it if he changed any fairy. Not.


    Zhou Shu, how many secrets are there?


    Of course, just thinking about it, and didn''t mean to go into it. He had already determined that Zhou Shu could only be a friend and not an enemy.


    Zhou Shu nodded, quickly out of the formation, and continued eastward.


    His goal was that hall, a ghost boy who might be in the hall. As for the secret method, after He Taiping made a promise, he didn''t plan to use his heart anymore. It is unlikely to get both at once, so he could concentrate on one thing. Is the best choice.


    They are all familiar roads and don��t take much effort. What��s worth mentioning is that Zhou Shu saw the carrion again in front of the hill. Perhaps it was because of the distance that the carrion didn��t attack Zhou Shu. Attacked, watched for a while and left.


    "Old Jian, do you think it is possible to communicate with him?"


    "They are all carrion corpses. Are you still thinking about communicating? It''s better to wait for your cultivation base to pass him directly, and it is also a relief for him."


    "What you said is, I remembered it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize that, maybe he should do this in the future, if given the opportunity.


    In less than a day, the magnificent hall appeared in front of you.


    The diffused gray mist can hardly conceal its brilliance, and the powerful law force has not been able to destroy its appearance. Looking at it from a distance, it gives birth to a lot of awe, and it stands still after suffering, perhaps it is immortal.


    I really want to see what it looks like soon.


    But Zhou Shu knew that he couldn''t be anxious, and several black spots flashed in the talisman before he walked out of a few miles.


    The color was slightly lighter than the real fairy, indicating that it was not a real fairy, and Zhou Shu relaxed a little.


    Soon, the black spots showed their true meaning.


    The three walking skeletons seem to be white as jade, and they seem to carry holy light, but when you look closely, you can see that the white light is nothing but gray-white bone dust, the dust falling off the bones, with a sense of death. , Will give birth to the idea that it is better to die than to live.


    "Bone Envoy."


    Zhou Shu and Old Jian said almost simultaneously.


    Zhou Shu looked ahead and said in relief, "It seems that the ghost boy is here."


    Old Jian nodded, with more solemn relief, "Yes, it is rumored that the bone envoy is the guard of the ghost boy, and if there is a bone envoy, there must be a ghost boy."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "There are three, you two and one me."


    Old Jian smiled, "Zhou Shu, thank you very much."


    Jian Lao is obviously inferior to Zhou Shu, so why does he have to deal with two?


    The Bone Envoy is the guard of the ghost boy. Of course, it is also a collection of the laws of life and death. Fighting with the bone envoy is of great help to the understanding of the law of life and death. Every battle is like going through countless lives and deaths. It is indeed dangerous, but compared Profit, that microdisplay is nothing.


    Now that the rule of life and death is more important is the old sword, Zhou Shu gave this opportunity to the old sword ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ the old sword is also a practitioner, naturally want to seize the opportunity.


    If Master Jian couldn''t bear it, Zhou Shu would also help, but in that case, Master Jian might be farther away from the law of life and death.


    "Go on."


    The aging sword made a streamer and flew towards the two bones.


    Jian Guang''s masterpiece instantly wrapped the two bone ambassadors in the middle and couldn''t leave it at all, while Zhou Shu walked towards the other one.


    Empty hands.


    If you can''t use the Wuhen Sword, you don''t need it. This kind of battle is a chance. It''s best to use the law of life and death to contend, don''t worry too much about the momentary victory.


    The Bone Envoy came slowly, like dragging heavy fetters. When walking, the bone dust was flying, and it seemed that his figure was getting bigger and bigger. Zhou Shu did the same, and then he grew bigger. It was because he was slowly caged. Layer Guanghui is the power of the law of life and death simulated by Shu''s power, and it continues to grow.


    Bang!


    Without fancy, the two ran into each other.


    Zhou Shu flew upside down for several tens of feet, the light on his body faded in an instant without a trace, but the bones did not change at all, pressing on step by step.


    The same is the law of life and death, and the simulated ones are still not as powerful as the real law, but Zhou Shu didn''t feel depressed at all. Instead, a smile appeared. He benefited a lot from the collision just now.


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu burst into light again.


    It is more solid and taller than before.


    This is progress.


    Bang!


    This progress was a little vulnerable in front of the bone ambassador, and the huge brilliance still disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu flew out, his face pale.


    "Good guy, it''s so exciting."


    He smiled faintly, standing there like a piece of wood, his body shining again. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2124: Who is afraid

    Bang, bang!


    The bones exploded, turned into flying smoke, and disappeared invisible.


    Zhou Shu watched the opponent dissipate and was quite satisfied. This bone envoy had become medicine dregs, and the power of the law inside was completely forced out by Zhou Shu, and there was nothing left, so it had no meaning to continue to exist. If you should fall, you will fall, and Zhou Shu himself has benefited a lot.


    The elder Jian not far away was still fighting hard.


    It looked very thrilling, being besieged by two bone ambassadors, every time there was the possibility of the sword breaking and disappearing, and the old sword was happy.


    Zhou Shu glanced around, then walked around.


    It seems evil, but Old Jian is not in danger of life, don''t worry.


    After not going far, the black light on the talisman flashed again.


    This time the color is darker. Obviously, the opponent is stronger than the bone ambassador, but it has not reached the level of true fairy.


    The unexpected thing.


    The ghost boy himself is not a true fairy, and of course he cannot control a monster at the true fairy level.


    If Guitong was a real immortal, Zhou Shu would never go to Guitong at all. He would have passed this information out and let Wufangcheng handle it.


    Only the ghost boy who is not at the level of true immortality is his opportunity with Jian Lao.


    The black spot stood still, as if waiting for Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and walked forward quickly.


    The door in the gray mist is still magnificent. Hundreds of steps go up step by step. There are many towering pillars beside the steps. The two tallest pillars stand in front of the door, and there is a faint flow of light on them, which seems to be carved What handwriting.


    Zhou Shu wanted to look, but had no time to look. Right in front of the gate, on the top of the high steps, stood a tall skeleton, with empty eyes watching him.


    There is not much difference between this skeleton and the white bones, but the color is different, dark to shiny, like just made lacquerware.


    Black bones.


    If the Bone Envoy was the guard of the Jiuyou Guitong, then the Black Bone Envoy was the captain of the guard.


    Both are a combination of the power of the law, but the Black Bone Envoy is much stronger, so strong that neither Zhou Shu nor the old sword can regard it as a training opponent. They can only win, and they must win quickly. Once the time is prolonged Then, the black bone envoy will attract the white bones of the unjust soul buried deep underground. At that time, the entire hall will be surrounded by the white bones, and the consequences will be disastrous.


    The ninth floor didn''t know how many practitioners were buried. When the time came, Zhou Shu had no other way but to escape.


    The Black Bone Envoy was the first and only guard summoned by Jiuyou Guitong when he was born.


    The ghost boy was born without much intelligence, only instinct, summoning the deceased who is relatively close to him and stronger to protect himself, there is a lot of luck in it.


    Whether a ghost boy can successfully grow into a ghost king depends a lot on the strength of the black bone envoy. If the strength is not enough, the ghost boy may die soon after birth.


    Speaking of which, Zhou Shu was a little lucky.


    The ghost boy that Human Emperor dealt with, the black bone envoy beside him was a blue dragon. This was one of the reasons for the loss of more than half of the Human Emperor��s army, and it was probably the main reason. And the black bone envoy of this ghost boy seemed It''s just an ordinary alien scattered fairy.


    Of course, after being summoned by the ghost boy, the black bones have been greatly strengthened, and they have obtained the powerful law power that they did not have before death.


    Zhou Shu stared at the Black Bone Envoy, with fire burning in his eyes, his intent to fight had risen, because he had to overcome the opponent.


    Boom!


    As if perceiving Zhou Shu''s eyes, the black bone made a big stride, shaking the ground slightly.


    He immediately raised his right arm and swung it down!


    The solid black light, like a long black knife of seven or eight hundred feet, smashed in the air!


    Under the long knife, even the gray mist dissipated. In an instant, there was no concealment in the place where Zhou Shu was, and a huge void appeared.


    Zhou Shu could see clearly that the gray mist was not blown away by the knife wind, but was attracted by the long knife. The addition of the gray mist increased the power of the long knife a bit. Although the long knife is nothingness, But feeling its power, I am afraid that it is not under the fairy artifact.


    Invincible.


    Zhou Shu flashed away.


    And the long knife immediately changed its position following Zhou Shu, like a shadow.


    In an instant, Zhou Shu changed its position dozens of times, and the long knife also changed dozens of times, leaving behind afterimages.


    Is this speed, this reaction, this ability to manipulate power really just a bone? Although Zhou Shu''s actions were severely restricted in the gray mist, it was indeed rare to be forced into such a situation by his opponent as soon as he did it.


    Zhou Shu felt like he was trapped in a snare, with sword shadows all around, and there was nowhere to escape.


    This feeling seems to have never happened.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, since he couldn''t hide, he wouldn''t hide.


    With force against force, whoever is afraid of whom.


    The golden light flashed on his body, the Wuhen sword rose, and the whole person turned into a cloud of water mist, rushing towards the black bones.


    The distance of one mile is not short or long, but it is not easy to pass. In the gray fog, many tactics cannot be used normally, especially the magic tactics such as Instant Escape, which originally left Xuanhuang. The world has been cut down, and it is even less effective here.


    I can only rely on my own Shu Zhi power and the power of the fairy.


    Snapped!


    The long knife fell fiercely and was slapped on Zhou Shu.


    The fall continued unabated, hitting the ground, and the ground suddenly cracked, revealing a big hole, and the layers of steps also showed clear fractures ~ www.novelhall.com ~ jagged.


    The golden light was suddenly distressed, completely covered by the black light, but only for a while, the golden light lit up again, flew out of the smoke, and continued to rush towards the black bone envoy.


    The speed has not slowed down at all.


    No one saw, Zhou Shu in the golden light gritted his teeth and moved forward reluctantly.


    He suffered a lot from that blow.


    Zhou Shu didn��t use Wuhen to resist the long sword. He only used the Dao Pagoda. There was an improved law of life and death, but the power of the Black Bone Envoy was much stronger than imagined. Dao Pagoda quickly collapsed, and there was no law of life and death. How much to offset, then Zhou Shu''s body will bear all the remaining power.


    Fortunately, his body was already very strong, three different bodies assembled, and after the forging of the Taoist Tao, he was not crushed.


    But the internal organs were also shocked and painful.


    Just after flying halfway, the long knife fell down again.


    It''s hard to believe that the black bones can gather the power of the law so fast, it is by no means something San Xian can do. It is already comparable to the real Xian, and the only thing lacking is that the strength is not solid enough.


    Zhou Shu was shot down again.


    Still being photographed on the steps.


    Zhou Shu got up and down between the long knife and the steps, and was severely pinched.


    The material of the step is similar to that of the door, and it has been standing in the fog for so many years without any damage. Its strength and hardness can be imagined.


    Zhou Shu shook his whole body, holding back the blood that was almost spraying out.


    This time, the distance is closer, and the strength he bears is greater, and his Dao Pagoda has not had time to condense completely, so he has to use the Demon Refining Pot to offset part of his strength.


    But still very dangerous.


    If it weren''t for the rudimentary form of Dao Guo in the body, it would be absolutely tough, I''m afraid it would be seriously injured. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2125: Dead soul

    The closer the distance was, the golden light on Zhou Shu''s body became sharper.


    As if perceiving the danger, Black Bone made both palms violently closed, and the surrounding gray mist was all attracted. Together with the power of Black Bone''s law, it turned into two clouds, shaped like a black grinding disc, and squeezed towards Zhou Shu. Press over.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t avoid it, and he didn''t even think about avoiding it. He just tried to fly forward.


    As soon as the black grinding disc pressed Zhou Shu, Wuhenjian dropped out of his hand, turned into a streamer, and went straight to the black bone envoy.


    Bang!


    As the grinding disc closed, Zhou Shu was completely enveloped in black, and he couldn''t see him at all, but he heard a sneer.


    The Unmarked Sword that flew out was full of law and power, and even Zhou Shu''s Shuzhi power, the speed was surprisingly fast, and it was in front of the Black Bone Envoy.


    Zhou Shu has never used the Wuhen Sword to fight the Black Bone Envoy, just to maximize his strength, and then burst out with all his strength, be sure to make a single blow to solve the Black Bone Envoy.


    This battle must not be prolonged, even at the cost of injury.


    Snapped!


    The golden light is hitting the cervical spine of the black bones!


    That Zhou Shu had already spotted the weak position.


    All the power exploded in an instant, even the Black Bone Envoy could hardly resist, let alone use his energy to deal with Zhou Shu, and he had no time to save himself.


    Only a crisp sound was heard, and the black bones caused the huge skull to break from the neck, rolling down the steps, banging straight.


    It seemed that he was dead too.


    And Zhou Shu was not very comfortable.


    Sandwiched by two vigorous forces and rubbed back and forth, it almost turns into minced meat.


    Of course, this great force gradually weakened as the black bones dropped his head, Zhou Shu looked at for a chance, escaped, and fell on the ground and couldn''t help breathing.


    With three heavy blows in a row, it came from the black bone envoy who was close to the true fairy, and it was not easy to stand.


    Just about to take a break, looking at the Black Bone Envoy, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    The black bone envoy, who had lost his head, still stood upright, and his whole body was trembling, but many spikes appeared, and a large amount of black mist lingered on the spikes, constantly filling the surroundings.


    "bad."


    Zhou Shu secretly said a bad sound, and quickly activated Wuhen Sword, slashing at the Black Bone Envoy.


    It is not difficult to guess that the Black Bone Envoy is summoning the sleeping dead soul skeleton.


    The Black Bone Envoy who hadn''t had a head can still exert his strength.


    The expected one-stroke performance was impossible.


    Without a trace, the golden light flashed continuously on the huge skeleton, but the bones were surprisingly hard. They could only go half a foot deep each time, and it might not be an effort to chop off all the bones.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care too much, and rushed forward, punching and punching.


    I have to say that the effect of smashing against things like skeletons is better than that of slashing. After a few punches with full force, the ribs are dented and the speed of the black mist is also reduced a lot.


    At the same time, Zhou Shu used Shu''s power to try to cover the black mist.


    He soon discovered that those black mists had both vitality and deadness, but they were conducive to the law of life and death, and he could not perceive any strange power.


    Think about it, the black mist is used to awaken the dead, how can there be no vitality in it, and no power is a good thing.


    I was happy, but it was swallowed with gluttonous Tao.


    It doesn��t matter whether it can be absorbed or not. The benefits will always outweigh the disadvantages. First, it can solve the urgent need, and second, even if it can��t be refined and absorbed, it��s just going to be solved slowly when you go back. Part of forging body.


    A meal of beating and hacking, a meal of eating and drinking.


    Fortunately, the Black Bone Envoy lost his head and had no sense of attack. He just summoned the dead by instinct, turning a blind eye to Zhou Shu''s attack.


    A white light came one by one and fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Is it the Black Bone Envoy?"


    Old Jian was shocked, "Why don''t you wait for me to come together."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Old Jian, quickly get rid of this black mist, you may be able to absorb it."


    Xuanyuanjian flew into the black mist, and he was immediately overjoyed, "Yes, I lost a lot just now, just to add it."


    One person, one sword, desperately to absorb the black fog, but there is still a lot of black fog spreading.


    As soon as the black fog touched the ground, it immediately deposited, and it was nowhere to be seen when it penetrated into the ground.


    Not long after, the black bones were completely crushed by Zhou Shu and Wuhenjian, and there was almost no complete part in sight. The bones were all broken into **** and scattered, except for the huge skull.


    The skull was still intact, Zhou Shu put it away smoothly.


    There was silence all around.


    Zhou Shu and Old Jian didn''t dare to relax at all, and looked around with the brilliance of the hall.


    puff!


    Suddenly there was a light noise under the steps, and a white bone arm stretched out suddenly!


    Immediately behind it was the other hand. Both hands pushed the ground out of a hole and supported it a few times. A skull came out, turned around a few times, and started to climb up a little bit.


    "Still here."


    Zhou Shu drew Wuhen Sword and chopped the skeleton into two pieces, and said thoughtfully, "I hope it can be less."


    Old Jian shook his head slightly and sighed, "I''m afraid it''s indispensable."


    Puff puff!


    Like bamboo shoots, cave openings continue to appear on the ground, and skeletons appear one after another.


    They walked staggeringly for a while, seeming to perceive something, and walked towards the gate.


    I can��t see clearly in the gray fog, but there are at least seventy or eighty skeletons in sight each of them is of Sanxian level. Behind them, there are waves of footsteps. It is much denser than before, and it can be seen that there are at least four to five hundred skeletons.


    "Advanced Hall."


    "You are crazy, there are nine ghosts inside! And we have no idea what''s going on inside."


    "Just at the door, I''ll set up the formation."


    "understood."


    Master Jian retreated into the gate. With the favorable terrain of the gate, it was indeed a good way to form an array.


    Zhou Shu gave out a few formations, which seemed to be out of order, but it took a while to land, and three or four formations had taken shape.


    The formations were all prepared in advance. The Iron Wall, Lingvine and Chiyan used by Zhou Shu were not very good formations, but they were just suitable for the current situation.


    A triple iron wall was quickly formed in front of the gate, and a gate was deliberately left on the iron wall to draw the skeletons over and leave a certain amount of space for the skeletons, so that the formation would not be destroyed quickly, and there were dense vines behind. Above the vines, there was a thick cloud of fire.


    Zhou Shu held the sword, standing behind the fire cloud, his expression condensed.


    "Elder Jian, I''ll leave it to you later, please feel free to say if you have any questions."


    As he said, Zhou Shu took out the talisman, glanced at it, and said with a slight expression, "There are five hundred and thirty-two skeletons that can be seen. I can''t imagine that there are so many dead souls around this hall."


    "If there are not so many, I am afraid there will be no ghost children."


    Old Jian stared at the hall, seemingly thoughtful, "You didn''t let the black mist diffuse into it, did you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There may be a little bit at first, but then it will definitely disappear."


    The first thing he swallowed was the black mist floating in the temple, because the dead souls inside were mostly more dangerous, and there was a danger of being attacked. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2126: I come

    The leading skeleton hit the iron wall twice, found the door, and stumbled in.


    Just stepping in a few steps, vines rushed up, hooping it firmly on the ground, and at the same time, the fire cloud above also burst out several tongues of fire, licking on the skeleton, but only a few breaths, white The skull is a bit brown and black.


    Zhou Shu brought out his sword in time, and the golden light flashed, shattering the skeleton.


    "nice!"


    Senior Jian not only praised, "It''s not difficult to look at it this way."


    "It''s difficult."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, only some worries arose in his heart.


    The formation level is not high, and it is still the formation of the Xuanhuang world. The most is the limit. It is impossible to destroy the skeletons. To kill the skeletons, you can only use the non-marking sword. Don''t worry if there are not many skeletons. The non-marking sword foot can handle it, but There are too many skeletons now. Zhou Shu estimated that after more than two hundred, the Wuhen Sword will be unsustainable. It will take a long time to replenish it before it can be used again. But how should we spend this time?


    Two skeletons broke in again.


    One was tall and broke free from the entanglement of dozens of vines, and was only trapped in the middle, while the other was so fast that it almost stopped in front of Zhou Shu, and still used the non-marking sword to solve it, but Zhou Shu Xin felt a little more worried.


    It��s probably not a good idea to stay here forever, so think of something else as soon as possible.


    He said solemnly, "Old Jian, go look inside? Don''t go far."


    "it is good."


    Old Jian also seemed to be aware of the crisis and flew into the hall.


    From the outside, the main hall is magnificent, while the inside gives people a sense of mystery. After a short walk, you are in the middle of the main hall. The space inside is not too big. The black bricks are neatly covered on all sides, completely enclosed. There is a huge painted mural on the wall in front. In the painting, a person sitting cross-legged, holding the spiritual pearl in one hand, and holding the pen towards the sky in the other. The appearance is difficult to distinguish between men and women. God''s eyes are staring forward, Baoxiang solemn.


    "Is this the old mother Xingshan?"


    Old Jian was stagnant, and he didn''t have time to think, and immediately searched.


    It was soon discovered that the spiritual orb held by the man on the mural was not a painting, but a real stone bead.


    organ?


    Xuanyuanjian flew up, probed left and right for a while, and tapped lightly on the spirit bead a few times.


    Bang!


    There was a shaking, and the ground in front of the mural slowly sank, revealing a passage.


    I saw the steps, all the way in, and I don''t know how deep they are.


    In the passage, there was brilliance flickering, faint blue, extinguishing every moment, like a ghost fire.


    Old Jian paused, turned back to the gate of the palace, and explained the situation again, "...That''s it, there is only one way, I guess the ghost boy is inside."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "In other words, there is nothing to rely on in the hall."


    Old Jian said slowly, "I am afraid that if you put these skeletons in, they will all be led to the ghost boy."


    "That''s more troublesome."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a bit of indifference, "Ghost boy seems to have not noticed the situation here, Old Jian, you should go and close the passage first, and then stay there, pay attention to the movement at any time. If the ghost boy comes out, it is best not to Just work hard, just watch, wait for me to come."


    Old Jian suspiciously, "What about you?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I''m here, these guys are all coming for me, they have to solve it."


    "I''m afraid it''s difficult, you are alone. I don''t know how many skeletons there are here." Old Jian shook his sword and said confidently. "I can also help. The law of life and death can restrain them. Not to mention kill them all, help. It��s not a big problem for you to solve a few hundred."


    "How to add vitality here?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I know you can deal with skeletons, but if you run out and can''t make up, how will you deal with the ghost boy later? Old Jian, that is the goal for you and me to enter the ninth floor. , So you have to keep your strength and leave it to me here."


    Old Jian felt tight, only to understand why Zhou Shu had to deal with the Black Bone Envoy and these skeletons alone, and couldn''t help but anxiously said, "Can you deal with it? If you die, what use is there for me to stay? Even though the target is the ghost boy , But life-saving is a priority."


    "How could I die."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, with strong self-confidence in his words, "Don''t worry, I have a way."


    He knew very well that the most important method to deal with Guitong was Xuanyuanjian. For this, he had to bear more beforehand.


    Old Jian was stagnant, but he didn''t know how to refute, he only whispered, "Then be careful."


    Old Jian turned around, worried.


    Zhou Shu stood at the door, slashing out his swords, rationally distributing the power of each sword, and strangling the intruders one by one.


    These skeletons are all at the level of dispersing immortals, and the cultivators who can reach the ninth level are almost like this. The bones do not rot after death, they are buried deep in the ground, and they are summoned by the black bone envoy.


    They have just become skeletons and have no experience. Most of them are using the magic tricks they used in their lives. They are not as powerful as in the past, but they are always in the gray mist, but they can constantly use the deadlock and the power of the law to nourish themselves, so they are constantly changing Strong, Zhou Shu could clearly feel that the skeletons who came in later were a lot more powerful than those who came first, and they took a lot more effort.


    If in the Xuanhuang Realm, the tactics used by these skeletons can be recorded by Zhou Shu They can become their own tactics in time, but they can��t work here.


    These skeletons were basically foreign races before they were alive��compared to the human beings in the Xuanhuang world, the cultivation way is also different��if there is a Tao, Zhou Shu almost doesn''t understand it, and naturally he can''t see the mystery, and wants to simulate stealing. It is also impossible.


    This makes Zhou Shu a little dissatisfied.


    For him, the value of this type of battle is too low, but he has to do it. How can he be satisfied.


    In a short time, Zhou Shubu''s formation has lost most of its effect, only the iron wall is still there, but it is also broken.


    The skeletons that rushed in were all rushing forward. Although Zhou Shu''s response was quick, it was somewhat delayed. More importantly, the Wuhen Sword at this time was already exhausted, and the power of the law inside was about to be wiped out and dimmed. , The skeleton that could be solved with one sword, now it takes two or three swords or more.


    "time to go."


    Zhou Shu secretly said, returning his sword to protect him, turning into a streamer, and flying forward.


    Wuhen cleared the way, and the skeleton in front was too late to stop, and was knocked into the air. Within a few breaths, Zhou Shu rushed out of the door.


    Standing in the gray mist, staring at it, it was darkly stagnant.


    Below are densely packed, all densely white bones, and at a glance, there are seven or eight hundred.


    There were at least a thousand dead soul skeletons that he had killed two hundred dead souls attracted by that black bone envoy.


    Seeing Zhou Shu go out, the skeletons also moved. The skeletons who had rushed into the door also turned around and ran towards Zhou Shu. Some skeletons with wings flew directly.


    "Sure enough, all came for me."


    There were a lot of skeletons chasing behind him, and Zhou Shu didn''t panic and rejoiced. This was exactly the result he was looking forward to, and only in this way could he possibly solve the skeletons. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2127: Leverage

    Zhou Shu galloped into the distance.


    The Wuhen sword only leaves the tip of the sword outside to resist the gray mist, while the rest is buried in the body, secretly recovering with spiritual materials.


    The first-grade immortal weapon is transparent to the law, but it is impossible to give birth to the power of the law out of thin air. It must absorb the surrounding laws to use the power of the immortal weapon, and the Wuhen sword is at the level that it must be supplemented.


    There was a group of skeletons behind him, but Zhou Shu was quite leisurely. The speed of escaping was neither fast nor slow, and he could walk in front of the group of skeletons.


    Skeleton neither left behind nor followed too close.


    If it is left behind, the skeletons will probably return to the original place, and it will be troublesome later, so they must be solved at once.


    Zhou Shu had plans for this.


    After leaving the main hall, there are many ways. Zhou Shu can use the speed to circle, wait for the immortal weapon to recover, and then continue to kill the skeletons. Repeat a few times. You can also bring the skeletons into the formation to make those red Ying Lai strangled them, Hong Ying, which was equivalent to a real immortal strike, shouldn''t be difficult to deal with these skeletons, but the journey was a little longer, and it took two days to go back and forth.


    The shadowless line can''t be sensed anymore. Those skeletons are too messy, and the shadowless line has long been broken by them, but Zhou Shu, who has been back and forth twice, has already figured out the distance, and the shadowless line is not that important.


    In about half a day, Zhou Shu arrived in front of the hill.


    Thinking of avoiding it immediately, a thought came out of his mind, but Zhou Shu rushed in instead.


    As soon as he walked into the hills, the carrion appeared, as if he had been waiting there.


    It stared at Zhou Shu, with black light shining in its eyes, and its killing intent filled with no secret.


    In his eyes, Zhou Shu broke into the restricted area again and again, and was already unforgivable.


    However, Zhou Shu had been prepared for a long time. As soon as the carrion appeared, he immediately turned his head and ran towards the other side in a different direction. However, a group of skeletons followed closely behind, and fell behind, staying in the hills. edge.


    The carrion did not move, and three phantoms flashed out of his body.


    puff! puff! puff!


    It took a while before I heard three deep sounds.


    Without any suspense, the three skeletons running in front shattered directly into ashes, leaving only a piece of smoke.


    "Uh?"


    Zhou Shu moved his mind while running away.


    This carrion corpse is stronger than I thought, and it is obvious that the carrion corpse treats skeletons and cultivators the same, as long as it violates the territory, it will defend it and take action.


    In this way, maybe there is no need to go back to the formation.


    At this moment of thinking, another seven skeletons suffered.


    The cause of death was the same as above, but the result was the same as above, all turned into smoke and dust, and there was nothing left.


    The power of the carrion corpse, vigorous and powerful, should be the power of the Xingshan Gate, and the true immortal is completely transparent to the law, and it is indeed very different from the scattered immortal.


    There is a saying in the immortal world that ten cents are nine scattered, but the nine scattered together are not as good as half a true fairy.


    This Xingshan ghost realm is an almost insurmountable obstacle to the dispersal of immortals, but if a few true immortals enter the middle stage, it may be completely cracked in a few days.


    The remaining skeletons had already recovered, turned around and rushed towards Zhou Shu, but they had no sense of territory, and many of them ran on the edge of the hills.


    The carrion seemed to have been dull for a long time, and when he saw the enemy, he relentlessly continued his hands. As soon as the phantom came out, a skeleton turned into flying ash.


    Zhou Shu secretly calculated that within a dozen breaths, there would be 23 skeletons and zombie hands.


    What can we say about this cleaning speed?


    If you don''t give you the rest, it will be a violent waste of resources and a great waste of resources.


    Zhou Shu quickly made up his mind and galloped around the hills.


    On the hilly side, Zhou Shu has been here twice, and he has naturally calculated the attack range of the powerful carrion. He knows the attack range of that powerful carrion. There is nothing wrong with it. Zhou Shu knows that as long as it is outside the territory, even if it is only an inch away, The carrion can''t do anything, but as long as it gets into the territory, even if it''s only an inch across, it can''t escape the carrion''s eyes.


    Zhou Shu knew how to run, but the skeletons didn''t know at all.


    They only followed Zhou Shu stupidly, but when they ran, they always deviated and stepped on the hills unknowingly.


    And the carrion was staring at the side, as long as something invaded, it immediately hurt the killer.


    Phantoms flashed continuously, and the skeletons disappeared.


    Zhou Shu only ran five laps, and the time was less than half an hour. There were only two or three hundred skeletons behind him, which was completely different from before.


    Seeing this scene, I am in a good mood.


    But at this time, the carrion corpse was also a little weak, its movements were a lot slower, and its strength was also a lot less. When the skeleton was hit, it no longer turned into fly ash, but shattered into a pile of debris. .


    In fact, there is no difference.


    "Trouble hold on, man, you''ll be fine later."


    Zhou Shu secretly encouraged the carrion, very grateful.


    The carrion helped him a lot. If he were to solve these skeletons by himself, it would definitely be much more troublesome, but the carrion is just tired and there is no danger. The target of those skeletons is always Zhou Shu, even if most of them died, He hasn''t changed the target, and kept staring at Zhou Shu.


    It seems that the Black Bone Envoy marked Zhou Shu so that all the summoned skeletons were looking at him.


    Zhou Shu didn''t want the carrion to die like this. It might be useful in the future. Besides, even if he died, he couldn''t die in the hands of the skeleton.


    While thinking, while running, another period of time passed.


    The skeletons behind them are a few lonely people, but those few are clever, following in Zhou Shu��s footsteps, they are not in the slightest, it seems that they were also very shrewd in his lifetime, and he knows to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages after death. It is really rare. .


    It is rare and useless. Skeletons are not monsters, and there is no possibility of taking them in unless Zhou Shu is a ghost.


    Zhou Shu stopped, turned around with a few swords, and pushed the skeletons into the hill.


    The carrion smashed the skeleton into scum without hesitation.


    Standing on the edge of the hill, Zhou Shu looked at the white bones all over the floor, and he was secretly startled, only raised his hand and said, "Thank you."


    The carrion glanced at Zhou Shu coldly, and left after a meal, and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu let out a sigh of relief and sat down unconsciously.


    From the time he killed the Black Bone Envoy until now, he has never rested, and he was seriously injured in the meantime, and now he can''t support it.


    He took a few pills, took out a lot of immortal stones and Shuzhi stones, and secretly adjusted his breath.


    As a last resort, Zhou Shu used the power of the Demon Refining Pot, and only the Refining Demon Pot could he recover and heal his injuries the fastest.


    He didn''t have much time, staying in the gray mist for a long time was not good for Wuhen and himself, and Xuanyuanjian couldn''t afford to wait. If Guitong came out, it would be no match for Master Jian.


    An hour later, Zhou Shu stood up and hurried back to the hall.


    This time is not enough for him to recover to a perfect state, but he already has the power of a battle, that is enough. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2128: mural

    Rolling into the hall like the wind, Zhou Shu saw Xuanyuanjian at a glance.


    "Zhou Shu, all right?"


    Old Jian was floating over, anxiously said.


    "Those skeletons are solved, and I''m fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded, said a few words roughly, and stared forward, "What a big mural."


    The portrait in the fresco is undamaged, sitting there with folded hands on his chest, a string of rosary hanging on his wrists, his lips seem to be trembling, his expressionless face looks exceptionally desolate, and his deep eyes seem to open. Seemingly, if you can see through everything.


    Like the Buddha who is praying.


    But after a few more careful glances, there is a feeling that you can''t look directly.


    Zhou Shu turned his gaze back, seemingly thoughtful, "It''s probably Xingshan''s mother, right? It''s a bit strange, I can''t tell the specific appearance, as if it doesn''t exist.


    "I don''t know if she really exists, anyway, the appearance I see is different every time."


    Old Jian shook his sword and sighed slightly, "I saw her three or four times, and every time her shape and movement were different, I didn''t dare to look more now... She was holding a spirit ball and pen, Now it��s empty-handed, the spirit ball and pen are gone, that is to say, I can��t find the passageway entrance.


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "What? The entrance is gone, is there such a reason?"


    "Very weird, right?"


    Old Jian smiled bitterly, "I don''t know how to confess to you, and I think you didn''t think I was a lie before? By the way, what are you seeing now? You wait and see, it''s definitely not."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I didn''t see the pen or the Lingzhu, but there was a rosary hanging on her hand."


    Old Jian paused, "I didn''t see this. What I see now is that she is cultivating, holding the universe in her hands, and there seems to be vitality rolling in the middle."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Could it be from the heart?"


    Old Jian stagnated, and said with a sense of feeling, "Speaking of what I was thinking about how to practice... Didn''t I absorb a lot of crashes before, I always look for time to transform, but unfortunately there is no vitality here, if it is forced to transform, it will be unbalanced. Now, if the Palace of Life and Death is unbalanced, it is a big deal."


    Zhou Shu lowered his head, turned around in the sea of ??knowledge, then looked up at the mural.


    My heart tightened, and it really changed.


    The person in the mural has stood up, his face is solemn, holding a long sword in his hand, and pointing to the distance with awe-inspiring killing intent.


    "Could it be..."


    Zhou Shu moved in his heart, then flew up, swinging Wuhen and tapping twice on the tip of the sword.


    quack.


    There was only a slight noise, and a hole was suddenly cracked in the wall below the mural, and there was a faint light flashing inside, which was a channel leading to nowhere.


    Old Jian was surprised, "There is still a passage?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Isn''t this the one you opened before?"


    Old Jian just shook his head and said blankly, "No, that one should be on the ground, but your one is on the wall, but which one is right? The old man is confused."


    "It should be me, but there is no guarantee."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "I''ve been trying to kill the ghost boy just now, and then when I look at the mural, I can see the murderous intent of the portrait on the mural, and a sword that looks like a mechanism. I really opened this passage. , And when you opened the channel, what you were thinking about was avoiding?"


    Old Jian paused and nodded vigorously, "Of course, I was surrounded by so many skeletons at the time, I always had to find a place to escape."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If I think correctly, the portraits on this mural will change with the minds of the people who see them, that is, they are born from each other. You can see what you think of, and you will get some hints. When I saw Buddhist prayer beads, I was worried...This mural is really strange."


    Looking at the mural, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. The mural must be in accordance with a certain rule, but he has no idea why.


    Set up his mind, he should go to the passage first, "Don''t worry, go down first."


    Old Jian chased him a few steps, walked side by side with him, and said, "Ghost boy, leave it to me."


    "I assist you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his understanding of the law of life and death is only preliminary, far inferior to Xuanyuanjian. For him, the value of Guitong cannot be reflected. Forcibly acquired, it is like graduating from elementary school and going to university. Xuanyuanjian is already a high school. Graduation, just need this step.


    I have done so much before, and it is of course impossible to change my mind immediately.


    The passage is not very long, and it comes to an end after a few miles.


    At the end is a very open space.


    Like deep underground, there is lava flowing steadily everywhere, but the magma is all black, and so are the flames that erupt.


    The heavy dead air condensed into water droplets, and it fell like raindrops. Walking in it, there was nowhere to escape. The whole body quickly became wet. Those dead air tightly pressed against the body, cold and wet, desperately drilling into the body. , There is no doubt that if they are allowed to penetrate into the body, it will not take long before they become a carrion.


    Compared with the gray mist outside, this lifeless spirit is more than dozens of times stronger.


    A white light suddenly appeared on the Xuanyuan sword, forming a thin film to protect the sword. The white light extended to protect Zhou Shu as well.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and refused. He could barely resist these death anger, just to hone the law of life and death.


    After walking hundreds of feet both of them stood still.


    The light on Xuanyuan sword flickered, and the old man was very excited, "There, have you seen it? That is the mother spring!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, everyone could see it.


    In the dead place that was almost completely dark, there was a cluster of milky white light. The light was extremely soft and faint, but it penetrated a lot of death, and fell on the two people a hundred meters away, as if bathed in the warm sunshine, kind of being mothered. The feeling of embrace is extremely warm and peaceful.


    In the middle of the brilliance is a spring that is erupting, and the brilliance also comes from the spring.


    This is the spring of the mother of life, born in the extremely dark and dead place. Only when you die to the extreme can you be born, just like the dawn after darkness.


    And this dawn is not the enemy of darkness. It will not disperse the darkness, but choose to live with the darkness, because this life, the ultimate selflessness and greatness, like a Virgin, regards darkness as an object that must be nurtured and cared for, and therefore , And nurtured the incarnation of death, Jiuyou Guitong.


    The mother spring is constantly gushing, and around it, there is a denser death aura, and clusters are still gathering.


    The dead air hovered beside the mother spring, like a swimming snake, exuding a vicious and ugly aura, but the mother spring between them was glorious and holy, not stained with dust, and could not even feel any muddy aura. .


    The wonders between heaven and earth, the intersection of beauty and ugliness, the fusion of life and death, are rare wonders.


    Just look at it a few more times, and you will have a deeper understanding of life and death, and a better understanding of the law.


    Zhou Shu and Xuanyuanjian stood there, looking a little dazed.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170826032050114 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)) Book friends, hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2129: come true

    "Wait and see, find the ghost boy first."


    Zhou Shu settled down and searched around.


    Old Jian felt for a while, "There is no surrounding, I think it should be in the mother spring."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I think so."


    The newborn ghost boy is far from mature and needs the nurturing of the mother spring. It is difficult to leave the mother spring for too long.


    Except for absorbing death energy outside, it stays in the mother spring for the rest of the time. However, due to the treacherous changes, the ghost boy moved from the ninth floor to other floors. He has not been in the mother spring for a long time, and now he returns to the ninth floor. It must be inseparable.


    Before there was such a big noise outside, the ghost boy never appeared, which confirmed this.


    The two looked towards the mother spring together.


    The spring water in the mother spring is milky white, but it is also very clear. Peeping through the spring eyes, you can see the target you are looking for at a glance.


    In the depths of the spring''s eyes, the ghost boy curled up into a ball, closed his eyes tightly, with a calm and natural look, cute and naive, just looking at the appearance, he was completely a baby lying in the arms of his mother, but in fact, it was a devil.


    Every step of Jiuyou Guitong''s growth meant that tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of lives were lost, and it was a real culprit.


    "It looks like it is asleep."


    Old Jian turned to Zhou Shu, and said with joy, "We will fight here. The mother spring is not only nourished by ghost children, but all living creatures. In other words, if we fight inside, we can also be nourished by the mother spring. In this battle, we actually have a great advantage."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "Beware of it coming out, and preventing other things from getting in, so let me stay at the mother spring and you go in."


    Old Jian lighted his sword. If the ghost boy was allowed to escape, he would be a few steps forward. The ghost envoys that were constantly summoned blocked the way and couldn''t catch up. Besides, a sleeping ghost boy would have enough. confidence.


    Zhou Shu stood in front of the mother spring, holding a sword in his hand, and focused on it.


    The strength of the ghost boy is close to the true immortal, but it uses the essence of the law of life and death, not the power of the law of life and death.


    Just like when Zhou Shu used the Xuanyuan sword to deal with the hundreds of thousands of alien races, one sword determines life and death. If you want to die, you must die. There is no way to resist. Only those who understand the law of life and death have certain immunity. In this regard, Zhou Shu Bijian is a lot worse, although he will not die, but he will be greatly affected, so he didn''t intend to regard himself as the main force at the beginning. This battle can only rely on Xuanyuanjian.


    Jiuyou Guitong is stronger than Xuanyuanjian, but Zhou Shu has enough confidence in Xuanyuanjian.


    He still remembered that when Xuanyuan Sword was provoked by Ling Tianjian, it made a shocking blow. That blow was a force far beyond the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm, the power of Tao from Xuanyuan Dao, and it was the most powerful force of Xuanyuan Sword itself. Someone''s emperor''s will is in it, and that power even exceeds the law of life and death.


    The power of Xuanyuan Dao is not easy to use, it has never been used in Zhou Shu''s hands, it can only be seen by Jian Lao.


    "Eh, oh! Ooh!"


    The rush of the baby''s cry suddenly sounded, sharp and crisp, like crying and laughing.


    Master Jian made a move, and received good results, it sounds like Ghost Boy has been injured.


    When Zhou Shu heard it in his ears, his heart was shaken, and there was a feeling that his vitality would be taken away.


    He quickly used the rules of life and death he understood to resist the voice. Fortunately, at a long distance, the ghost boy''s goal was not Zhou Shu, and he stabilized after a while.


    But soon, there was a sound from the surrounding area, and the death aura around it seemed to have been ordered and turned into a giant dragon, rushing towards the mother spring.


    It seems that the ghost boy wants to absorb his death to recover his injuries.


    The ghost boy is a combination of life and death, but the essence is still death. Life can give it vitality and can recover when tired, but only death can repair its scars.


    Zhou Shu must guard this place. If these lifelessness are allowed to go down, Xuanyuanjian''s chance of victory will gradually diminish.


    With a wave of the horizontal sword, Wuhenjian built a golden wall to block many dragons outside.


    The same is the power of the law, and Jin Xing may not lose to life and death. Although the level is different, there is also a difference between the ghost boy and the fairy. The higher point is enough to block death from the outside, even the power of the law does not break through. past.


    Zhou Shu concentrated on the **** and had no time to look at the situation inside. He only heard the screams and the ghost boy''s voice became more and more stern.


    Like the crows in the dark night, it is hard to hear the extreme.


    Already in a dying struggle, it seems to be moving in a good direction.


    And the sound didn''t stop, the black mist of the spring water and Zhou Shu couldn''t be blocked, and the sharp shout passed through the deadly spirit and rushed outside the hall.


    "not good."


    Zhou Shu secretly said, knowing that the ghost boy was calling for the dead.


    The most worrying thing is coming.


    Both the black bone envoy and the white bone envoy are dead, but there are inevitably other dead objects on the ninth floor, such as ghost envoys, etc. If they are attracted by the ghost boy, they can exert stronger strength in this deadly place. , It will definitely bring great trouble to Zhou Shu.


    Wuhen wanted to resist the boundless death. As long as there were more monsters, Zhou Shu could hardly hold the mother spring.


    What should I do?


    As if an inspiration flashed, Zhou Shu looked solemn, his right hand shot out one after another, and the big cutting fist cut a hole in front of him, sending something out.


    In the distance of the hall, something seemed to be about to move.


    Some dark shadows appeared in the gray fog, stumbled, and walked into the hall.


    There were only a few at first, but after a while, a large group gathered, afraid that there would not be hundreds of them.


    With such a large pile of dead objects rushing into the passage, Zhou Shu could no longer hold the mother spring. If the ghost boy and these things were allowed to join together, it would be a problem to escape.


    However, when the group of dead objects rushed into the hall, they stopped.


    In front of the road leading to the mother spring there was a pen across the horizon, dull and dull, like a stone, with roots like stalagmites, sharp and straight.


    The pen suddenly turned horizontally, and the tip of the pen turned to the group of dead objects.


    Someone seemed to be manipulating it, and the tip of the pen was emptied. With every click, several dead objects disappeared.


    It completely disappeared without leaving a trace, but on the stone wall opposite the pen point, there were a few more figures, it was the dead thing that rushed in.


    I kept writing, but within a few breaths, all the hundreds of dead objects disappeared and turned into paintings on the stone wall.


    It is lifelike, as if it is still moving, but it can''t jump out anymore, and it will not pose any threat to Zhou Shu and Old Jian.


    At this moment, a figure jumped out of the passage, facing the mural, respectfully saluting three times.


    That figure is Zhou Shu''s clone, but it contains a lot of souls, almost the other half that split Zhou Shu. If this clone is lost, Zhou Shu will inevitably suffer severe damage and it will be difficult to recover.


    But if you don''t spend so much money, how can you make the murals feel his heart?


    Zhou Shu used the big cutting fist to send the avatar out to pray in front of the mural, hoping that the mural would help him, so that what happens when he thinks of it, like a prophecy come true.


    Things were as expected, the mural felt Zhou Shu''s thoughts, and what Zhou Shu wanted happened.


    Zhou Shu sensed what was going on in the hall, and his heart moved, as if he had some thoughts digging into the sea of ??knowledge, and he had a different understanding of the many laws of everything in the world. Ps: Book friends, I am Zhuyi Wuchen. I recommend a free novel app that supports novel download, listening to books, zero ads, and multiple reading modes. Please pay attention to the WeChat public account: dazhuzaiyuedu (long press for three seconds to copy), book friends, hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2130: Complete

    Without outside interference, Zhou Shu also concentrated on guarding the mouth of the mother spring to resist the death outside.


    Listening to Jiuyou Guitong��s screaming weaker and weaker, Zhou Shu didn��t notice a slight smile. What should come is always coming. I was tossed by the ghost boy several times in the ghost realm, and this time is regarded as revenge. Up.


    But thinking of the mural, I was always confused.


    Speaking of speaking, after the old mother Xingshan failed to attack the saint, she was no longer seen, and the huge sect was also few, but the mural still maintained the style of the past, as if the soul of the old mother Xingshan was still inside.


    What kind of power is in the murals that can help people achieve their wishes and the predictions come true, and why do the murals help them and not help the ghost boy?


    It��s hard to get a fight, but Zhou Shu doesn��t think it��s the difference between right and wrong. What they are righteous, the ghost boy deserves to die, etc. When the cultivator reaches the realm of an old mother, how right or wrong is just talking, what they really care about , Is whether you can get benefits.


    But in any case, this cause and effect is established, and I will return in the future.


    While thinking about it, I suddenly heard a loud noise, and Zhou Shu couldn''t help spraying water from the spring eyes, splashing all over Zhou Shu.


    The surrounding black mist seemed to suddenly lose strength, and fell silent.


    Zhou Shu didn��t have time to take care of it, and hurriedly looked in the eyes of the spring, but there was still a ghost boy��s shadow, and the milky-white spring water in the lake was all stained gray-black at this time, filthy, and even more unpleasant breath came out. , People cover their noses, where is the holy mother spring.


    Zhou Shu secretly stagnated, and said in his heart that he made a mistake.


    The sword light flashed.


    Xuanyuanjian flew out and landed in front of Zhou Shu.


    Master Jian saw Zhou Shu��s look and knew why he was worried, and said slowly, ��I can��t save the mother spring. I also want to capture the Guitong, and then I will kill it completely. How can I know that the Guitong is bound to die, but suddenly blew himself up? If it weren��t for me to hide quickly, I��m afraid I would suffer too."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, with a look of regret, "I see, killing ghost children here is our choice, and we have to bear the result."


    The mother spring was destroyed in this way, and the meeting place of life and death was also lost. It was a pity that Zhou Shu could not benefit from it.


    It is also unexpected that the newborn ghost boy is so decisive, and the desire to survive is not strong at all. If you encounter it later, you have to be careful.


    This mother spring was contaminated by the self-destructed ghost boy. I am afraid that it will no longer have the function of the past. It moisturizes all things and is pure to the extreme life. After all, it is still mixed with death and becomes a fountain of life and death. If it is Muquan knew that there would be such a result, maybe he regretted the dedication of nurturing the ghost boy before?


    No, I won''t regret it, the mother spring has carried out the Virgin to the extreme, so death is also what she asked for.


    "Well, if it''s not in the mother spring, I might really not be able to kill it, this guy is really amazing."


    Old Jian couldn''t help nodding his head, with a bit of horror. Now thinking of the danger just now, he was still a little out of breath. If it weren''t for the blow of his own life, I''m afraid it would be himself who died, but soon he turned his joy. , "Hey, I can''t think of it, I really can''t think of it. I did what the Emperor did in the past, hahaha, I didn''t live up to the Emperor!"


    Turning his head to look at Zhou Shu, he said again, "Of course it is more of your help. Without your Zhou Shu, I would never have done it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand. He didn''t care about these. It''s not a secret that Jian Lao was heart to Xuanyuan Emperor. "How does Jian Lao deal with the ghost child? The most important thing is Xuanyuan Dao, or the law of life and death?"


    Old Jian said slowly, "I have used them all, it is difficult to distinguish the priority between the two."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "How about the law of life and death?"


    "A lot improved..."


    Looking back on the situation before, the old Jian was happy. After the ghost boy showed his disadvantages, every one of his swords could plunder from the ghost boy enough rules of life and death. Those were all helping him to improve his understanding of the rules. He hoped very much. The Guitong stayed there forever, letting him cut it down with a single sword, until the law was completely transparent, but unfortunately, the Guitong had no intention of stealing his life, so he blew himself up.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he said solemnly, "I think in a while, not too long, maybe one or two years or even shorter, I can see through the law of life and death and let Xuanyuan Sword function as an immortal weapon. A certain environment is required."


    "Well, it''s not difficult."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Congratulations to the old sword."


    Old Jian shook his head, and said very humblely, "It��s all your credit for the old man to have today. I understand a little bit why he has to follow you in any way. It��s me if I didn��t meet the Emperor first. , I am absolutely the same as it."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Old Jian, is there anything left in Guitong?"


    "Yes, it''s still in the spring."


    Old Jian was a little surprised, and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, do you mean the Heart of Nine Nethers? I think it''s best to stay in it and don''t move. This is a secret realm. There will be nothing left in it. The big event, the heart of the Nine Nethers is a great evil thing, and the emperor did not dare to move it lightly, for fear that it would lead to the great catastrophe of the mysterious yellow world, and finally had to bury it in the Yellow Spring Valley, and then completely buried it and sealed it, never seeing the sky. , But even so, the place where the Yellow Spring Valley is located has become a dead place, and there will be no more life within tens of thousands of miles."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Bring it, this is not the Xuanhuang Realm, but the Xiancheng, the ghost boy��s heart of Nine Nethers, the city owner must have a solution, and without it, how do we let Wufangcheng know that we did it? What about this major event?"


    "Yes."


    Old Jian nodded, showing a bit of shame, "Sorry, I think it''s bad."


    He got the law of life and death, but Zhou Shu didn''t get anything, only to bring back the heart of Jiuyou and ask for some rewards from the city.


    That is the Jiuyou Ghost Child, which may destroy the evil thing in a realm. If it is allowed to continue to grow in the secret realm, the big thing will not be good, and it will even affect the entire Wufang City. Zhou Shu solved such a big hidden danger in advance. City Lord Fang will not hesitate to grant rewards.


    After trying to understand the truth, the sword light flashed, and Mr. Jian went back into the spring water.


    Zhou Shu smiled, he did want some rewards, but the more important thing was not rewards.


    Soon, Old Jian came up with something and carefully placed it in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Be careful, don''t look for too long, it will affect the cultivation level."


    It was a black and transparent crystal, and it didn''t look peculiar, but there was a black flame still burning in the middle.


    This flame is the ghost fire of Jiuyou. It seems extremely weak, but there is almost nothing that can make it extinguished, even Jinxian can��t do it. It exudes ghost energy all the time, like a seed from Jiuyou, in time, What will become like.


    After a little sense, Zhou Shu felt exhausted and quickly took out a jade bottle and put it away.


    This trip to the ghost realm was basically completed by now, and it was a pity that I didn''t care about it.


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2131: news

    After saluting in front of the mural, Zhou Shu went all the way back.


    After passing the red shadow formation, Zhou Shu went in and said hello to He Taiping, and said goodbye.


    Seeing He Taiping��s appearance, he will never come out unless he finds the secret method. This is just right, Zhou Shu doesn��t have to go to the ghost realm anymore, he may also get the secret method. In this Eastern District, no one has a greater chance than He Taiping, and He Taiping If you find it, you probably won''t forget Zhou Shu.


    If you really forget it, it is He Taiping''s loss.


    After leaving the ninth floor, I found the black apricot flower that had left the ghost realm without going too far.


    Standing below for a few breaths, it quickly spread out. I saw the sky again, and I felt more comfortable. The exit was beside a big mountain. Many people were around. When they saw it coming out, some people looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of disdain in their eyes. , And turned his head.


    "Miscellaneous immortals also go to the ghost realm..."


    "I guess you will come out as soon as you go in, haha."


    "It doesn''t matter what he does, I still think about what to do. The ghost realm is not peaceful recently."


    Hearing the sound coming, Zhou Shu only smiled, and planned to walk towards the city gate area. After not taking two steps, he stopped.


    The situation is a bit wrong.


    In the crowd, there are several pairs of eyes that have been staring at him all the time, seeming to have a plan.


    It is not strange at first, everyone who comes out of the ghost realm will be targeted, there will always be people with bad intentions thinking about getting something for nothing, greedily staring at others, following afterwards, trying to grab some ghost cores or something, just in case , What if you grab the secret method?


    What''s more, Zhou Shu is still a miscellaneous immortal, that''s not a catch.


    But Zhou Shu can be sure that these pairs of eyes are not like this. There is very little greed in their eyes, but more alertness and surprise.


    Obviously, these scattered immortals had been waiting here a long time ago, waiting for Zhou Shu to come out.


    This is very strange.


    There are not many people who know that Zhou Shu comes to the ghost realm, and there are even fewer related to Zhou Shu. Except for Zhibaoxuan, those true immortals related to Zhibaoxuan, who is waiting here is the person who is proud of Lou Mengmeng, or Luo Xiping. Over there, or is it someone from the ghost realm manager?


    Regardless of Sanxian who was monitoring him, the people standing behind them were not something Zhou Shu could provoke.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu saw two green dots in the Fulu. The green dots were far larger than those of Sanxian, and they were undoubtedly true immortals.


    What is Zhenxian doing here? It is impossible to enter the ghost realm.


    It is nearly two days away from the city gate. If you make a mistake and fail to return to the city, you will get nothing, and you may even lose your life.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, found a place to sit down.


    This is the exit of the ghost realm, and it is also the place with the most people. There are at least a few hundred scattered immortals. Even if someone wants to disadvantage him, they will not choose to do something in this place. It is somewhat safe.


    Seeing Zhou Shu sitting down, the expressions of those scattered immortals were different.


    Some were surprised, some were silent, and some showed a hint of joy.


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized that these people are not all the way, how many groups of people are staring at him?


    Ignoring it temporarily, Zhou Shu took out the Mingzhu to check.


    It is inconvenient to see the inscription beads in the ghost realm, and the ninth layer of inscription beads has lost its effect, and there is no sound at all.


    As soon as it was opened, several messages popped up.


    Five of them belonged to one person, Mr. Bai.


    The news is new or old, mostly because of concern. At the same time, Zhou Shu went to him immediately after he came out. Zhou Shu could only shake his head when he said something important, not to mention whether Mr. Bai was sincere. In this situation, Mr. Bai must definitely help. Those who are not busy, can help Bifan.


    Put it aside first.


    There is another message that is very unexpected, from Chang Tian.


    A few crosses, but revealed a lot of information. It was mentioned that Zhou Shu was reminded last time by Chang Tian, ??and that Zhou Shu��s performance was amazing, and that Zhou Shu would notify him when he was out of the ghost world, and at the end of the message He mentioned that he wanted Zhou Shu to be his doorman.


    Obviously, Chang Tian must have seen his performance in the ghost realm, at least part of it, so he would cherish his talent and would pass this message.


    Zhou Shu''s caution in the ghost realm is not wrong. If he is unscrupulous, I am afraid it is not information, but people.


    Holding the Mingzhu, Zhou Shu sighed slightly. Without this last sentence, Zhou Shu would be happy, but now, he can only sigh.


    The problem lies in the word "menke".


    What is a doorman?


    In such immortal cities like Wufang City, there is no sect force. The golden immortals want to obtain cultivation resources and fight for power. They can''t rely on themselves alone, so they adopt sects and use them to help themselves.


    If Jinxian is the sect master, the sect disciple is similar to the sect disciple.


    Compared with the sect disciples, the sect disciple can get good resources without doing tasks every day, which is equivalent to being supported. It seems very good, but when the golden immortals need the sect disciple to do something, the sect disciple does not have any right to refuse. You must do whatever you do. Therefore, the doorman is actually not much different from the servant. There is no personal freedom, and in some cases he will be regarded as a dead man.


    Zhou Shu has also seen Meng Meng''s doorstep.


    Also, being a customer of others means that your own interests are **** with others. When others gain power, you gain power, and when others lose power, you will be over. Don��t look at the beautiful scenery now, and you have achieved a high position in the supervision of the city. Once you fall, life will never be easier, and as Changtian''s doorstep, I am afraid it will be even worse.


    These rules are clearly written in the city plan. Zhou Shu remembers it clearly Of course, when the doorman has accumulated enough power, he can also turn against the guest and get rid of the status of the doorman. It��s just this kind of thing. Zhou Shu didn''t want to do it because it needed too much energy. He just wanted to earn money and practice quietly.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Zhou Shu to be someone else''s doorstep, even if it is Changtian, even if it is a higher status golden immortal.


    If the information is signed this time, it can be replied, and there will be a solution to the problem.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, respectfully declined Chang Tian''s request, and thanked him a lot, and said that he would wait until he returned to the city before giving the gift.


    Etiquette is a must. Although Chang Tian won''t turn his face with Zhou Shu because of this trivial matter, Zhou Shu has to express it to a certain extent so as not to have a grudge in his heart. Now Zhou Shu can''t offend a golden fairy.


    Just after replying for a while, Zhou Shu saw such a scene. A scattered fairy who was monitoring him was slightly disappointed and left quietly.


    It was the Sanxian with joy on his face, and at the same time, one of the true green dots on the Fulu disappeared. Obviously, both of them are ordinary people who have been waiting here. Chang Tian got Zhou Shu''s reply and couldn''t complete the order any more, so he had to go back.


    They will not start Zhou Shu, but it is impossible to help Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly.


    In fact, he could ask the two of them to send him back, and then reject Chang Tian. If he did that, he avoided the danger, but he also took advantage of Chang Tian.


    Jin Xian is definitely not easy to take advantage of, especially in this situation. If Zhou Shuzhen did this, he would have offended Chang Tian. His troubles in the future will definitely be greater than now, and the dangers he may encounter will be far greater than at this time. .


    It is the right way to express your thoughts as soon as possible and not to connect with each other, and to let Chang Tiangao take a look at him.


    Zhou Shu knew exactly what to do.


    He knew that these two people might return.

 Chapter 2132: Surprised

    The last message, no head, no tail, no signature, only the word "congratulations".


    This kind of news could only be sent by the manager of Wufangcheng. Zhou Shu knew who it was without even thinking about it. Yang Bai and Zhou Shu knew only him and Chang Tian, ??and Chang Tian had already sent the message.


    Pity.


    There is no beginning and no end. If the payment is signed, Zhou Shu can reply.


    Yang Bai has a good impression of Zhou Shu in the Xuanhuang World. As long as he responds, Yang Bai will probably help him with this small favor, and a few words can send him back to the city safely.


    He was a foolish person, most of them saw what Zhou Shu got, and sincerely congratulated him, but didn''t want what Zhou Shu would do after he came out.


    Of course, it��s more likely that it��s not that Yang Bai has no brains, but that he didn��t take Zhou Shu to heart at all. He forgot after saying a word. It��s just that Zhou Shu didn��t want to think about Yang Bai like that. His name was very similar to Yang Hei, and he showed With enough well-meaning people, Zhou Shu still prefers that he has a better relationship with himself and is closer.


    Just think about it.


    Don''t Zhou Shu know that in this kind of fairy city, the relationship between people is extremely fragile. If there is no interest to maintain, it is easy to be broken and worthless, not to mention that he and Yang Bai have only met and the meaning of drinking wine. , Zhou Shu would not pin his hopes on him.


    Looking at the Mingzhu, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    Since there was someone staring at him outside, and it was impossible to beat the true immortal, it was necessary to use external force.


    There are many people on Mingzhu who have met after doing business in the city for a few years, but it seems that Bifan is the only one who can really help. The others are very ordinary partnerships.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Shu seldom pays attention to networking, concentrates on cultivating to make money, and ignores other things. It is very different from the past in the Xuanhuang world. On the one hand, he pays more attention to cause and effect, and on the other hand, he also knows the immortal heart. Unpredictable, don''t want to mix up.


    I sent a message to Bi Fan, and after a while, I sent another message.


    After waiting for a while, the two in succession fell into stone without any response.


    There seems to be no hope.


    In the crowd, those scattered immortals still stare at themselves persistently, their eyes flickering, greedy and expectant, don��t think too much, these few did not have a good idea, and the true immortals stayed outside. As long as they go out by themselves, they will inevitably encounter a situation. Twists and turns, death is not impossible.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and sent another message, but it wasn''t for Bifan.


    City Gate District Plaza.


    Chang Tian, ??who was hidden in the middle, didn''t look very good.


    Zhou Shu refused his offer just now and was unwilling to become a doorman.


    A miscellaneous fairy, I want to cultivate you, but you actually refused? What do you think you are?


    This guy even said that he was unworthy of his talents, and he didn''t dare to disappoint the Supervisor.


    Does he know what he missed? Jinxian recruits, that is, the doorgoer directly under Jinxian, which is different from the group under the real immortal who are about to die!


    If I take the initiative to recruit you, will I just let you die?


    Even if you are to die, it is definitely the time to be compelled, and before that, it is enough for you to rise to the realm of real immortality, a miscellaneous immortal becomes a true immortal, and you will be grateful to everyone if you change. What are you not satisfied with? That''s ridiculous and hateful.


    However, when he was angry, Chang Tian was also quite helpless. Zhou Shu was blameless and polite, so that he was angry and could not let out, and he could not run and toss a miscellaneous immortal, that is, a true immortal city. Impossible, the status of the **** city adult.


    Many people are staring at this position.


    But speaking of it, Zhou Shu''s kid was quite tough, everyone under his hand saw it, and he was not the only one waiting for Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu will encounter danger when he comes out. Of course Chang Tian knows this, and he is not the only one who knows, otherwise he would not send someone to wait there, just worry that Zhou Shu will be taken away by others, or directly kill others.


    This kind of thing is very common, just a miscellaneous immortal, even if something happens, no one will take care of it.


    If Chang Tian showed up at that time and helped him survive the disaster, and then recruited, it would be easier. Although there is a suspicion of taking advantage of the danger, no one would say anything.


    Where do I know, Zhou Shuming knew that there was danger, but he refused, and he refused immediately after he came out, that is to say, he didn''t plan to use himself, he had to solve the problem on his own.


    Want to see how you solve it?


    Those people are not easy to provoke. How would you get past without me?


    It''s a pity to speak of it, but there is no other way. It''s your own decision. It''s good for me not to get into trouble.


    While thinking about it, Mingzhu shook slightly, and another news came.


    When I glanced at it, I knew it was from Zhou Shu. Chang Tian smiled unconsciously at the corner of his mouth, "I figured it out?"


    Wei Wei stroked his beard and opened the message quite contentedly. Only after reading a few words, she was stunned, "How is it possible that there is it inside?"


    Exit from the ghost world.


    A strong breath suddenly came, and the crowd was in an uproar, and quickly backed away a few steps.


    "It''s not a mistake, how can a real fairy come here?"


    "Yes, didn''t it mean that true immortals are forbidden in the Secret Realm of Scattering Immortals? He came here because he violated the ban, or he couldn''t escape in front of so many people."


    "Look at him, as if walking towards someone..."


    "Do you want to kill people here? It''s too bold You are not afraid of being punished and punished by God?"


    "That''s right, even true immortals can''t violate the city regulations, but...that person may be unlucky, and actually provoke the true immortals."


    "That boss Zhou, who seems to be selling talisman, robbed someone else''s business?"


    Everyone was at a loss, whispering, and at the same time silently mourning for Zhou Shu. Everyone could see that the true immortal had gone to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu has already stood up, showing a lot of respect, and saluting from a distance, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have seen senior, I don��t know what..."


    In the blink of an eye, the real immortal had already arrived in front of Zhou Shu, glanced at Zhou Shu, and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, don��t be polite, I��m sent by the Master of Supervision, I��ll ask you, you are from the ghost realm What you got, can it be on you now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "It is, the junior is taking care of him, not daring to relax at all."


    "Follow me, and go to see Mr. Supervisor."


    Zhenxian gave his jaw slightly, and a colorful cloud suddenly appeared under Zhou Shu''s feet, which lifted Zhou Shu up and quickly went far away.


    The crowd was surprised again.


    "Senior Supervisor?"


    "What good stuff did Zhou Shu get, is it a secret method?"


    "Bah, the Lord Superintendent is a Golden Immortal. What do you want that secret method to do! It must be something else, but it is very strange. There are treasures in this ghost realm that can make the Golden Immortal move. ?"


    "do not know."


    "It''s not necessarily a treasure, maybe it''s a magic trick, it''s all useful to the golden immortal."


    "It could also be some fairy..."


    Everyone talked a lot and was very curious, but many people left immediately and ran towards the entrance of the ghost realm.


    Just kidding, there was something in it that could fascinate Jinxian. Then Zhou Shu might not get it all alone, maybe there is still a chance?


    What are you waiting for, hurry up.

 Chapter 2133: Why

    The few scattered immortals staring at Zhou Shu were all stunned.


    Zhou Shu just left. They had no choice. Who asked the real fairy to pick it up?


    The true immortal in the distance also whispered. Under what circumstances, the prison city actually asked the true immortal to come over. Isn''t this a violation of the ban? If it wasn''t for something extremely important, the city would never do it. Could it be that Zhou Shu really got something good in it? Or, what big secret was discovered?


    No, the person must be notified of this matter.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu had already returned to the city gate area.


    This place has countless rules, hundreds of guards, and even flying is not allowed. Of course, it is absolutely safe.


    He also felt a little emotional. It took him and Bai Lao two days, and spent a lot of thought on the way to the ghost realm. When they came back, there was a real fairy, but it only took a few hours.


    "follow me."


    The real fairy fell and took Zhou Shu into the city.


    After not taking a few steps, a few real immortals with serious expressions came around, sandwiching Zhou Shu.


    It seems that Zhou Shu is regarded as a prisoner.


    Many people stopped and watched this scene, thinking that Zhou Shu had committed something, but his expression was quite strange. It would be too fussy to use five or six true immortals to arrest a miscellaneous immortal.


    Zhou Shu walked in the middle, but he looked calm and didn''t care.


    After a while, the group of people came to the very center of the city gate area, a hall that is definitely not big.


    The appearance is not gorgeous at all, it is gray, and it is much worse than the surrounding shops. It is said that this is requested by Master Shouzheng. The place where he lives cannot be luxurious. Others have to push away the tall hall. , And rebuilt a small one.


    If it wasn''t for the entire city gate area to be here, it wouldn''t have been so troublesome, just change the place.


    As soon as he entered the door, before he had time to take a look at the scene in the hall, a gust of wind took him to a side hall.


    There were two people standing in front of them. One was Chang Tian, ??who I had seen before, and the other was a female sister with a very beautiful appearance, but his face was slightly gloomy.


    Zhou Shu took two steps and saluted, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have met two seniors."


    Chang Tian waved his hand and said calmly, "You don��t need to be polite, this is Mu''s master book in Dongmen District, Zhou Shu, the matter you mentioned is too relevant. I have notified Shouzheng, but he rushed for a while. I won��t come back, so it��s just me and the master book."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see, two seniors."


    He had expected it so solemnly.


    Mu Xue looked at Zhou Shu, but with a hint of suspicion in her eyes, she said calmly, "You said you saw Jiuyou Guitong, but is it true?"


    The speech was calm, but the demeanor was extremely solemn. At the same time, a seemingly non-existent force penetrated the body and quietly lingered in the mind. Zhou Shu had no doubt that if she lied, or if she believed she was lying, He will usher in a stormy punishment.


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "In front of the seniors, the juniors never dared to lie. They really saw it. It''s on the ninth floor."


    Mu Xue stared at Zhou Shu for a long time, turned to Chang Tian, ??and nodded lightly, her face darkened.


    Both of them had met countless people, and Zhou Shu could tell if she didn''t lie, let alone watch Zhou Shu carefully, and could see that Zhou Shu''s words were heartfelt and blunt.


    She sighed secretly, "I knew that the failure to supervise must be a problem, only to break the formation of the ninth layer, wait for Shouzheng to come back and order."


    There is a ghost boy in the ghost realm. This matter is not small. The ghost boy affects the lifeline of the whole world. If the ghost boy grows up, the consequences will be disastrous and must be resolved early.


    Chang Tian said slowly, "Is it a pity? There should be other ways."


    They have not been able to intervene in the ninth layer of the ghost realm because the formation of that layer is too mysterious and they cannot penetrate. If they want to supervise their intervention, they can only forcefully destroy the formation, but everyone knows that the formation and The ninth layer is closely related, it is the relationship between life and death, destroying the formation is equivalent to destroying the ninth layer, and destroying the ninth layer is equivalent to destroying the entire ghost realm.


    The ghost realm is an important secret realm. It is of great help to the east gate area. Countless scattered immortals have grown up and experienced here. Of course, Wufang City has also benefited a lot from it. It is like a store that has been in business for a long time. Everyone can get it. Many benefits have been gained, but now they have to be ruined.


    Especially Chang Tian, ??he has gained a lot of benefits in the ghost core business. The ghost cores of other city gates basically flowed out from him. If there is no Xingshan ghost realm, his cultivation resources will be reduced by a lot. How can I be willing.


    Mu Xue shook her head and slowly said, "City Supervisor, unfortunately, it''s useless. You must destroy the formation immediately. It will be too late if you don''t regret it later."


    With a cloud on Chang Tian''s face, he lowered his head and thought for a while, but still couldn''t think of any other ideas.


    What can be done? If the formation is not broken, the true celestial celestial being can''t enter, how can they kill the ghost boy if they don''t enter? Does it depend on those scattered immortals? When encountering a ghost boy, there is nothing else he can do besides sending them to death.


    But to destroy the formation and destroy the ghost realm, his loss would be too great.


    Seeing Zhou Shu next to him, he felt a little bored. He only felt that Zhou Shu was the cause of this huge trouble. It''s okay to say something, "Zhou Shu, if you have nothing to do, go out~www.novelhall. com~We still have something to say."


    Since Zhou Shu said something, he has been left hanging on the side, unable to intervene, only smiled bitterly, "Senior, I haven''t finished my words yet."


    "What else can I say?"


    Changtian frowned and couldn''t help saying, "Are you going to say, you killed that ghost boy?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "Yes."


    "What''s...well, what did you say?"


    Chang Tian and Mu Xue looked at Zhou Shu together, a little uncomfortable, Chang Tian said with a serious face, "Is what you said is true?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, took out a jade bottle and handed it over.


    When Zhou Shu just took out the jade bottle, Chang Tian was stunned, and Mu Xue was the same, staring at the jade bottle for a while.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and said sincerely, "Senior, please take it away. I dare not keep this thing with me for too long. Only seniors can solve it."


    He waved his hand every day, took the jade bottle in his hand, and looked at it carefully with Mu Xuezai, confirming that it was definitely the Heart of Jiuyou.


    The heart of Jiuyou is the root of Jiuyou Guitong, even if it is gone, the Guitong is naturally too dead to die.


    Mu Xue looked at the jade bottle and Zhou Shu again, just shaking her head, "How is it possible, how is it possible."


    Chang Tian showed a smile, although it was a smile, but there was much more joy in his heart.


    The moment he saw the ghost boy in Mingzhu, he felt that the big event was not good, and he immediately brought Zhou Shu back to confirm. After the confirmation, his heart became heavier and heavier, thinking that he would lose a way to make money, and his cultivation speed I would slow down, but I didn''t expect to have such a reversal. I was overjoyed for a while, and I didn''t want to hide myself.


    When he looked at Zhou Shu, the smile on his face disappeared, and he said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, since I have solved the ghost boy, why not say it in the Mingzhu?"

 Chapter 2134: remember

    Zhou Shu has a stern expression on his face every day, but Zhou Shu is indifferent, "Senior, this matter is of great importance. You must speak clearly in front of several seniors."


    Mu Xue nodded, "Yes, and the less people you know, the better. If you talk too much in Mingzhu and you are negligent in the city, the consequences will be disastrous. Zhou Shu is right to deal with it. , But... there is a better way."


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "The junior is trapped at the exit of the ghost realm and cannot leave. If it is not like this, he will definitely come to tell the adults alone, not through Mingzhu."


    This kind of important matter, through people or Mingzhu, is always more troublesome, he understands the truth, it is impossible to say everything in Mingzhu, of course there are reasons for not saying it, Zhou Shu also Can''t trust Chang Tian, ??if he speaks straight, but Chang Tian covets Jiuyou''s heart, or covets this credit, then Zhou Shu will definitely die ugly.


    Therefore, only a few words are revealed, and it is safest to say the words Jiuyou Guitong.


    Mu Xue stagnated a little, and said nothing.


    He laughed every day, "I''m just talking casually, don''t care about Zhou Shu, you are really admirable for making such great achievements at a young age."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "It''s nothing."


    Seeing him laughing very happily, showing sincerely, Zhou Shu secretly relieved, this is probably no problem, the ghost boy must have a reward for this matter, and the little things between him and Chang Tian will probably be caused by this. In the past, Chang Tian would not be dissatisfied with him.


    Mu Xue stared at the jade bottle and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, how did you wipe out the ghost boy?"


    Chang Tian is also very curious, "As far as I know, the ghost boy has the strength to be close to the real immortal, and there are countless ghosts around him. Even a group of real immortals may not be able to kill the ghost boy, and you are only one person. solved?"


    The facts are in front of them, they will not doubt, but how exactly Zhou Shu did it, they are still very confused.


    To say that Zhou Shu was also a little confused. He followed the ghost boy to the ninth floor. On the way, the supervisor didn''t see it. Was it a bad chance, or did he deliberately not say it? This has nothing to do with him, he doesn''t want to think too much, just think about it and remember it.


    After calming down, Zhou Shu explained in detail.


    Seriously talked about the ninth floor, how to use the fairy tools, how to solve the ghosts, how to use the murals, and the Xuanyuan sword he used.


    I just didn''t talk about unrelated things like changing the formation.


    The opposite is Jinxian, these things cannot be concealed, and it is impossible to conceal them. Otherwise, how did Zhou Shu, a miscellaneous immortal, solve the ghost boy? Without relying on these external forces, only Zhou Shu, how many secret treasures should Zhou Shu have?


    Not to mention, it will expose Zhou Shu''s more secrets, and even lead to murder.


    Xuanyuanjian would not care either. Xuanyuanjian was a divine tool in the Xuanhuang Realm, and everyone wanted it, but Xuanyuanjian had never been to the heavens, and there was no such name as Xuanyuanjian in the heavens. Of course it��s okay to say it. There are too many artifacts, and no one can treat them as treasures. In the heavens, the limitations of artifacts from all walks of life are not as good as ordinary magic weapons. Only when they evolve into immortal artifacts can they be qualified to be coveted.


    Seeing the big head of the black bone envoy that Zhou Shu took out, the two of them also nodded secretly.


    Chang Tian seems to have realized, "Although you are a miscellaneous immortal, but you have an immortal weapon in your hand, it is no wonder that you can make such a contribution."


    "It''s fine with the immortal weapon, some of the scattered immortals have had an immortal weapon," Mu Xue said slowly. "What''s even more rare is this wise strategy. Knowing how to use the carrion true fairy to deal with ghosts is really appreciated. "


    Chang Tian smiled and said, "His sword has also helped a lot, haha, speaking of the sword also has inscription beads, it should be considered a merit."


    Seeing the two talk about it, but didn''t mention the mural, Zhou Shu couldn''t help asking, "Two seniors, what is the truth about the mural, can you help the younger generation?"


    Mu Xue didn''t answer, but Chang Tian sneered, "What kind of person Xingshan is, does she need you to understand what she does? It''s not good for you to pursue these things."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, but so was thinking about it.


    The opportunity is already available, and there is no point in investigating it. On the contrary, it will make people feel that they are obsessed with the inheritance of Xingshan��s mother. This will cause disasters. Even the golden immortals like Chang Tian Muxue deliberately ignored them. Still entangled, but to think deeply, it is a bit unwise.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Thank you for your guidance, I understand."


    Chang Tian nodded, with a trace of regret in his eyes. Zhou Shu is also very familiar this time, and it is easy to do, but why is he not willing to be a doorman? If such talents become their own customers, it will definitely be of great benefit. Could they have to change their approach?


    Zhou Shu faintly felt it, and quickly turned his face to look at Mu Xue, showing a bit of eagerness.


    It��s not a good thing to let Chang Tian watch it. After all, he��s also a sect. After eating the food, his cultivation is not his own, and his fate is not his own. In the eyes of the golden fairy, he has to go when he should die. Death, he is determined not to be, no matter what benefits he will give.


    Mu Xue was still secretly marveling She once felt that she was the strongest genius in Wufang City. Sanxue was on the list of Wufang City''s immortals, overwhelming a bunch of true immortals, and then went smoothly to gold. Immortal, but now it seems that Zhou Shu''s actions are sure to be on the immortal list, and it must be ranked above her.


    It''s just a sigh. There are talents from generation to generation, which is a good thing for Wufangcheng.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she seemed to feel something, she said calmly, "Zhou Shu, when Shouzheng comes back, we will discuss how to reward you. Don''t worry, you will have more rewards after reporting to the city lord. "


    Zhou Shu nodded hurriedly, "Thank you, Mr. Master, and Mr. Jianshi, the junior will retire first."


    "Ok."


    Mu Xue nodded, her expression condensed, "Zhou Shu, are you sure you didn''t tell anyone about the ghost boy?"


    Seeing Mu Xue''s face, Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant, and he said straightforwardly, "Tell my lord, of course not. I only mentioned one sentence in Mingzhu, and then I came here. As for the inside and outside of the ghost territory, I never said it. "


    He actually told He Taiping, but before leaving the ghost realm, he talked to He Taiping. This matter must not be told. He Taiping was a real immortal. Of course, he understood the key and would never make fun of his life.


    Mu Xue waved her hand, "Then you go, remember, what you did before, you will do it later."


    Zhou Shu seriously agreed, "The younger generation knows."


    Chang Tian smiled, "Let''s go, I will send you out."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Where you bother the seniors, the juniors can come by themselves."


    He laughed unconsciously every day, "I? Do you think you can get out if you come in?"


    The meaning of this sentence is quite deep, which makes Zhou Shu feel tight.


    It can be seen that if Zhou Shu''s response is slightly wrong, he will probably never get out.

 Chapter 2135: accident

    Walking out of the hall, Zhou Shu was relaxed.


    Entering the city, there will be no danger for the time being, but during this time I am afraid that I will not be able to leave the city gate area. There is more than one true fairy staring at him. Who knows what other people will have, especially the Meng Meng side.


    After opening the Mingzhu, another news came.


    Half an hour ago.


    It was still Bai Lao, quite hurried, even with a little anger, saying why not come to Zhibaoxuan when he entered the city, and asked Zhou Shu to go quickly.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, but his face was a little gloomy.


    Many people have seen how he was brought into the city by a few true immortals. Zhibaoxuan may be no exception, and Mr. Bai sent a message so soon, thinking that it was because of Bifan��s instruction. Most of them thought Zhou Shu got it. After learning the secret method, I was eager to get the benefits from Zhou Shu.


    Before, Bi Fan had to help return to the city. Bi Fan pretended to be absent and didn��t reply to the news. It seemed that he didn��t want to stand up for himself, but now he wanted to have a secret method, not to mention Zhou Shu didn��t. Because according to the previous appointment, Bifan broke the agreement first, and helping to return to the city is a matter of duty, and Bifan��s ignorance of Zhou Shu��s news is a bad idea.


    Although it is reasonable, it is necessary to think carefully about how to say it.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu had made up his mind and went to Zhibaoxuan.


    Before reaching the door, I saw Lao Baiying coming out, watching Zhou Shu''s expression a bit strange, half bent, as if he wanted to salute but didn''t want to.


    Zhou Shu thought that his heart was in the secret law and he wanted to ask for himself, but he didn''t want to be courteous to others. He only said calmly, "Old Bai, why are you polite today?"


    Old Bai looked bitter, "This..."


    The reason for Mr. Bai��s hesitation was of course not what Zhou Shu thought. Bifan left Zhibaoxuan before leaving, and told Mr. Bai before he left. If Zhou Shu came back, he gave Zhibaoxuan to Zhou Shu, but he did not let Mr. Bai follow him. In other words, when Zhou Shu returns, Mr. Bai has two choices. One is to treat Zhou Shu as the master and stay in Zhibaoxuan, and the other is to leave Zhibaoxuan.


    He thought for a long time and didn��t make a decision. Asking him to be a subordinate of a miscellaneous immortal is really a little shameless, but if he leaves Zhibaoxuan without a backer, it is difficult for him to have a bright future even as an immortal. Speaking of it, I��m all to blame for Bi Fan. After being promoted to the Golden Immortal, he left himself and gave Zhibaoxuan to Zhou Shu. I had known this before. I didn��t become a subordinate and asked to be a doorman. Leaving Bifan.


    Apart from worrying, he thought of a separate method.


    Bifan��s premise is that if Zhou Shu can come back, he can get Zhibaoxuan. If Zhou Shu can��t come back, then Zhibaoxuan is his own. Although he doesn��t know how to refine tools and can��t maintain a shop, Renting out to exchange resources for practice is not a good thing.


    Then, let Zhou Shu not come back to Zhibaoxuan.


    So he entrusted a real immortal to do this. Of course, he was not buying murder. It was a crime that would definitely lead to the death of a man. Bai Lao didn��t want to die because of this. What��s more, he would never commit murder. There is a real fairy to pick it up, unless it is a bandit and the like without a pearl.


    He planned to let Zhenxian go to intimidate Zhou Shu, so that Zhou Shu felt that the Eastern District could not stay and had to leave to survive.


    A miscellaneous immortal or scattered immortal, being stared at by a true immortal, as an enemy, it is indeed impossible to stay and can only leave.


    Just let the true immortal say a few words, and he paid almost all of his net worth, but compared with Zhibaoxuan, that is nothing.


    He sent a message to Zhou Shu to express his concern. On the other hand, he sent someone to wait for Zhou Shu to come out at the exit of the ghost realm. As soon as he came out, he would notify the real fairy. He had a good idea and seemed to be successful. He just waited for Zhou Shu to leave. , You can let the real immortal go out and threaten him. Where did you know that Zhou Shu sat for a while and was actually picked up by the prisoner.


    His efforts were all in vain, and the true immortal also sent a letter just now, let this matter go, of course, the expenses given will not be repaid.


    This kind of transaction did not pass the Mingzhu, and Bai Lao could only knock down his teeth and swallow blood.


    Suddenly, he was punished like this and lost all his wealth.


    Speaking of Zhou Shu being taken away by the prison city, if Zhou Shu made a mistake, then of course it��s good. It must be inevitable. Most of this Eastern District can��t stay any longer. Old Bai can not worry about it anymore. Win Zhibaoxuan.


    But what if it isn''t, Zhou Shu has a relationship with the prison city. What else can he do besides giving Zhibaoxuan for nothing?


    Moreover, he is absolutely impossible to defy Bifan��s words. He knows what Bifan is. If he disregards Bifan��s words, he will die even more ugly. Since Zhou Shu is back, he has only those two paths to walk. Up.


    Looking at Zhou Shu in front of him, he was still hesitating what decision he should make, whether to stay as a subordinate or just leave.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know that Bi Fan had already left, but he didn''t know about the complicated psychological activities like Old Bai, and smiled faintly, "Why, don''t you let me in?"


    Elder Bai paused, and his expression gradually became normal, "Zhou Shu, please follow me."


    Zhou Shu entered the house and felt something was wrong. There was no goods in Zhibaoxuan before, but now there is nothing left. Everywhere is empty. He entered the inner room with suspicion, but he didn��t see Bifan. No one was sitting on the futon. There is a jade box.


    The veteran Bai carried the jade box to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Old Bai, what does this mean?"


    Elder Bai said slowly, "I have already been promoted to the Golden Immortal by the predecessors, and will not stay in the East District. This is the deed of Zhibaoxuan. Before the predecessor left, he said to give it to you. This Zhibaoxuan will start from today. , It''s yours."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, but there was no expression on his face, "That''s what Lord Bi Xuan said?"


    Elder Bai nodded seriously, "That''s what the predecessors told me."


    Zhou Shu looked at the jade box, seemingly thoughtful.


    It seems that there will be no fakes. Bai Lao even changed the name of Bi Fan. Obviously he is no longer the same as Bi Fan. Only Zhou Shu couldn''t think of it. It turned out to be such a thing. Bi Fan left the Eastern District long ago and became Jinxian, most of them wouldn''t have the intention to read the news he sent, and naturally it was impossible to help, but this Zhibaoxuan, why suddenly gave it to himself?


    As if he had guessed what Zhou Shu was thinking, Old Bai said in a slow voice, "You can advance to the ranks than the predecessors, your Heavenly Fire God''s gold has helped a lot."


    "That stone is so important."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, but he almost forgot about it.


    The transaction is over. He doesn��t care whether he made a profit or a loss at the beginning, but he doesn��t want Bifan to remember that after he was promoted to the Golden Immortal, he gave Zhibaoxuan to him, which is considered to make up for the previous price difference. Causality, I don''t want to have problems in this regard, there are no big and small things, and it can be the same for a miscellaneous immortal. Bifan must be an extraordinary person in the future, and the future is more than just a golden immortal.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I''m really a wonderful person than the predecessors."


    This is really a surprise.


    Bifan is a good person, and Zhou Shu admires Bifan''s tools and methods very much. If there is a chance in the future, he will definitely ask for advice. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2136: Xuanzhu

    Mr. Bai did not speak, but looked at Zhou Shu silently, thinking about his own thoughts.


    Zhou Shu opened the jade box, took out a thin yellow paper, and examined it carefully.


    It is the contract book of this shop, which is actually a magic weapon. It is similar to the contract map obtained by Zhou Shu. There is a big seal of the city lord on it, but there is a small seal of the East District on the book, indicating that it is the asset of the East District.


    In the lower right corner, there is a red circle, but the middle is blank.


    Old Bai stared at the contract book, swallowed his saliva secretly, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, you put your inscription beads on the circle, and the city will record it. This Zhibaoxuan will be yours from now on."


    "Thank you Bai Lao."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took off the inscription pearl and pressed it on the contract. As expected, a burst of golden light flashed from the circle. After a short while, the golden light dissipated, leaving only two shining characters, Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu put down the contract, unable to hide his satisfaction, smiled at Mr. Bai, "Old Bai, what should you call me from now on?"


    Old Bai was shaking slightly, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    Zhou Shu looked at him quietly without speaking, only his eyes were sharp.


    Old Bai looked at Zhou Shu, like a owl in the dark night, and he felt like he was about to be swallowed by looking at Zhou Shu a few more times.


    "Did he find out?"


    There are ghosts in my heart, and my mind is trembling, unable to stop.


    Although he tried his best to support him, his body couldn''t help trembling, as if he was in the depths of a swamp, surrounded by mud that couldn''t be shaken off, and the pressure was so great that it was almost the same as Bifan gave him.


    This week Zhou Shu, went to the ghost realm, how could he become so powerful.


    Of course he didn��t know that Zhou Shu had killed more monsters in the past few months in the ghost realm than a scattered immortal for decades, and the difficulties experienced by a scattered immortal, even if you think about it. Unexpectedly.


    All these experiences have brought strength, and it unknowingly reveals it.


    However, he couldn''t look away, no matter how he turned his head, Zhou Shu was always in front of him.


    Zhou Shu just looked at him. From the moment he saw the contract, Zhou Shu knew the reason for the behavior of the old man.


    Zhibaoxuan, who doesn''t want it?


    Especially Bai Lao, who has been inside, Bi Fan left, but left Zhi Bao Xuan to Zhou Shu. How willingly Bai Lao, who has worked for many years, would make many actions, maybe the real immortal before was also from Bai Lao. Enlighten.


    In fact, Zhou Shu still has a good impression of Mr. Bai, and he does not think that Mr. Bai will want his life. Moreover, the situation has been determined at this time, and the difference between the strengths of the two is also very large. A Mr. Bai cannot affect his development at all. Need to get to the bottom of it.


    What if I ask? This is in town.


    Besides, Zhou Shu needs people now, very much.


    Soon, Zhou Shu withdrew his gaze, changed his smile, and said slowly, ��Don��t think about it, Mr. Bai, you have been helping me guard Zhibaoxuan. I am really grateful and I don��t want Mr. Bai to leave. It��s better to stay here. Don��t worry, Mr. Bai, I am the same as the predecessors who treated you before. I will never lose a bit. As long as Zhibaoxuan is open, this promise will be valid."


    He looked at Mr. Bai, if he had a deep meaning, "Also, I don''t want to know or care about everything in the past."


    Elder Bai stagnated, gradually stabilized his figure, and said in a salute, "Subordinate Bai Kechen, I have seen Master Zhou Xuan!"


    Zhou Shu saw the decision that could not be made before, and immediately made it.


    He didn��t know what Zhou Shu had to do with the prison city, but he could still come out safely after going to the Shouzheng Hall, which means that Zhou Shu will be fine. Bifan has always been optimistic about Zhou Shu, and even gave Zhibaoxuan to him, not to mention now It''s because his skills are not as good as others. Since Zhou Shu said that he won''t be held accountable, then feel relieved to be a subordinate.


    His heart slowly settled.


    Zhou Shu nodded his head with a smile on his face, "I just know the name of old Bai today, ha ha."


    "The subordinate''s name is not enough."


    Bai Kechen shook his head quickly and thought for a while, "Master Xuan, what do you need to do with your subordinates, please don''t hesitate to give instructions."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Let me have a look at Xuanli first."


    "Yes."


    Bai Kechen nodded and saluted, leading Zhou Shu to circle around in Zhibaoxuan, but it took a lot of effort.


    What a treasure.


    Zhou Shu did not expect that it looks like a small Zhibao Xuan, but it is actually very large, and it has all the five internal organs. There is no shortage of everything. Whether it is a training place, a tool room or a practice room, there are also places to raise spirit beasts. , There are even a few acres of good spiritual fields, no wonder countless people want to get an estate in the city, it is definitely worth it.


    With Zhibaoxuan, naturally there is no need to go back to the cave and no need to think about where to practice.


    Elder Bai hesitated, "Master Xuan, the annual fee Zhibao Xuan pays to the city is 60,000 celestial stones, and it cannot be less. This year''s has been paid, but next year and after, it will be taken away than the predecessors. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see, don''t worry."


    The rent is of course very high, but it has already arrived, and it will not be accepted by anyone. Are you afraid that you won''t be able to earn a fairy stone for such a big shop?


    In this regard, it is Zhou Shu''s best.


    Mr. Bai whispered, "If it is inconvenient for Master Xuan you can rent a part of Zhibao Xuan, it will definitely be enough to pay, and many people will be willing to do so, and Master Xuan will not care about other things. You can practice."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I won''t rent, I won''t rent in this lifetime."


    It''s not easy to have a place to live, how to let others share it is of course impossible.


    Mr. Bai can only nod his head and no longer say more, but he has a lot of doubts in his heart. Bifan is far more than other people. If you make a fairy, you can live for a long, long time. No one will come. It doesn��t matter if you make a magic weapon. It doesn��t matter if you can sell it or not. But Zhou Shu, Qi Dao is definitely inferior. He is still a miscellaneous immortal and cannot be supported by the Fulu. If he can��t pay for it next year, I��m afraid This Zhibaoxuan is about to change hands.


    He didn''t want to have just decided on the master, and soon had to change avenues.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Lao Bai, Zhibaoxuan will open in a few days, you can do your own thing first."


    Mr. Bai answered, and Zhou Shu walked into a small room.


    This is the exclusive room for the Lord Xuan. No one can come in, but Zhou Shu is still a little worried, and has arranged a few additional formations.


    Within the lease term, the owners can freely dispose of the properties in the city. They can arrange them whatever they want. It does not matter if they don��t need a formation. The contract also says that they are absolutely confidential. No one will know what to do in their property. Zhou Shu didn''t believe it. Perhaps Shouzheng could not and would not supervise it, but the city lord must know that the city lord is the origin of this realm. What secrets can Zhou Shu keep in the realm?


    As long as he was in Wufang City, no matter where he went, Zhou Shu would never take out the demon refining pot.


    After using it twice before, Zhou Shu is a little worried now, worried about what will happen.


    (Ps: Thank you zhainiuniu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2137: coming

    "It��s planted here, is it okay?"


    Standing at the edge of the field, Zhou Shu took the fairy root he got from the ghost realm and asked the old man.


    Old Jian nodded, "This field is almost considered to be an immortal field, and the Xuanhuang Realm can''t find it at all. If planted here, the immortal roots should germinate quickly, but... it''s still a bit regretful."


    The acres of spiritual fields in Zhibaoxuan are all of the eighth rank and are extremely fertile.


    The top of the field is always shrouded with lavender, the aura is condensed into dew, hanging in the air, tentacles, and the soil is all green, looking like a piece of emerald, the field without planting anything shows this The color, one can imagine how full of vitality in the field.


    Not to mention, Master Jian even organized it once and added a lot of vitality to it.


    At this time, put a pile of grass seeds in and harvest a piece of grassland in a few hours.


    Zhou Shu looked at Mr. Jian and said thoughtfully, "No regrets, I will use it for this, and I will move it in the future."


    Zhou Shu knew what Old Master Jian wanted to say. The best place to plant the fairy roots is not this spiritual field, but the demon pot.


    Demon Refining Pot and Immortal Root complement each other and promote each other, and this is also true for Zhou Shu. Refining Demon Pot is definitely a better choice, but Zhou Shu had made up his mind long ago that he would never leave Congwufang City unless it was a critical juncture. Take the things you get into the demon refining pot, the things in one realm are fixed, and they will be reborn repeatedly when used, such as frozen water, and the water becomes angry, but thrown into the demon refining pot, the other world is out of thin air. Missing, it is easy to cause suspicion.


    Must be extremely cautious.


    After spending some time burying the fairy roots in the depths of the spiritual field and carefully covering the soil, Zhou Shu sat on the edge of the field, enjoying the fresh fragrance.


    It''s rare to be leisurely, and I thought of the past without knowing it, and thought of the Xuanhuang Realm. For a while, I was in a trance. People said that the homeland is hard to leave. When I saw the most familiar spiritual field, Zhou Shu, it was inevitable and a little emotional.


    Old Jian also looked at Lingtian, and seemed to think of something, "It''s been several days, why haven''t the rewards of Wufang City come down?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I''m a little worried."


    Old Jian moved, and said in a deep voice, "What is there to worry about? Since I let you out, I won''t fail to reward it. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be good if you are a hundred? Anyway, this matter is not visible. You can''t let others know about the ghost. There is a ghost boy in the realm, which is a blow to the city gate area, but this time the reward cannot see people, I am afraid it is not very good."


    "I''m not worried about not giving, but worrying about giving wrong."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I''m afraid they will give me the qualifications of Jin Xianquan, it would be better not to give it."


    Jinxianquan is a third-grade fairy spring in Dongmen Chengmen District. Of course, it is also the best practice site in Chengmen District. Generally, only Jinxian is allowed to practice, so it is called Jinxianquan. Cultivators in other cities want to practice. I got the Xianquan token from Shouzheng, but this token is not available to those who have done great things. It is said that there are only three people who have been given the Xianquan token in Dongmen District over the past few hundred years.


    Old Jian secretly stagnated, "That''s right, now you want this token to be useless..."


    Zhou Shu��s path is different from that of ordinary miscellaneous immortals. He wants to directly condense the laws to jump to the realm of real immortals. He went to the fairy spring and was infused with immortal spirits day and night. Even if Zhou Shu wants to refuse, it will be natural. To become a fairy, it is tantamount to changing a path. This is a big taboo in cultivation, and what Zhou Shu did before was in vain. The entire cultivation plan has to be rebuilt, which is definitely not worth the loss.


    Old Jian said, "Why don''t you go and talk to Chang Tian, ??let them not give it."


    "Forget it, I can''t deal with him."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. Originally, he thought he could make friends every day, but after that meeting, he always felt greed and eagerness in his eyes every day. It seemed that he still wanted to accept Zhou Shu as a guest. Zhou Shu naturally did not want to take the initiative. It is best to send it up and stay away.


    Clang.


    Two bells ring.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and walked out slowly.


    Mr. Bai was waiting at the entrance of the hall, and saw Zhou Shu coming over quickly, and said respectfully, "Master Xuan, there is a visitor, it''s Mr. Jianshi."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes flashed with excitement. Sure enough, he didn''t follow the wrong person. Jianshi personally visited him. Have you ever heard of this kind of thing?


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and he was really there. He walked out of the gate and welcomed Chang Tian into the inner hall, waved his hand to make Old Bai retreat.


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Junior has seen Senior Chang."


    Chang Tian waved his hand, sat down straight, and said with a smile, "You don��t need to be polite, Zhou Shu, you are now the master of Zhibaoxuan, one of the twenty-seven high-end shops in Dongmen. If you can��t compete, your status is not low. I don��t know how many people envy it."


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "In the future, I will rely more on the Supervisors."


    "As long as you don''t commit a crime, I can''t control you."


    Chang Tian smiled faintly, and his face gradually became serious, "Zhou Shu, this time I am here on behalf of the City Lord and Lord Shouzheng."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a light flashing in his eyes, "The juniors have been looking forward to it for a long time."


    "You are very straightforward, why don''t you have a sense of awe?"


    Seeing that Zhou Shu did not move, Chang Tian was a little surprised. In Xiancheng, the words of the city lord are no different from the imperial edict, and the person who spread the message also represents the will of the city lord ~ ??www.novelhall.com~ everyone I see is extremely obedient, Even those who bow down and bow down.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "The juniors are in awe of the city lord, in my heart."


    He had long understood that Xiancheng��s hierarchical system is very strict, just like the mortal empire, but after all, they are all immortals. It is impossible for Zhou Shu to bow down. And the immortal who really does this may not be worthy of the city lord. In Zhou Shu''s view, the city lord created such an atmosphere more to find good talents, and it has nothing to do with whether they are awed or not.


    Chang Tian nodded slightly without saying anything, and said in a deep voice, "This time you punish the ghost boy and get the heart of Jiuyou, the matter is of great importance. Shouzheng has notified the city lord, because you have been waiting for the city lord''s reply, so I gave it to you. The rewards are too late."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "It''s fine."


    "well."


    Chang Tian stared at Zhou Shu with piercing eyes, and stretched out his hand to take out a jade box and put it in front of Zhou Shu, "This is a reward from the city lord. Take a look."


    Zhou Shu thanked him, opened the jade box, and suddenly stopped, and hurriedly pushed it back, "Such a big award, the younger generation is ashamed of it."


    There was a thin garment in the jade box. It was similar to the gray cicada garment Zhou Shu got before. It was only light red in color. It didn''t matter what it looked like. The key thing was that it was a first-grade immortal artifact, which anyone could tell at a glance.


    "This is Xuechanyi."


    Chang Tian said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, you don''t have to refuse, what should be yours is yours. No Fangcheng will be rewarded for merits, and guilt must be punished. You kill the ghost boy to avoid the Xingshan ghost realm from falling into danger, and it is resolved in advance. The big problem of the ghost boy being promoted to the ghost king, he has made such a great contribution, but he can''t make it public. He can only give you more rewards. One grade of fairy artifacts, no big deal. If you were just a miscellaneous immortal, I am afraid there will be more."


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL:


    bq

 Chapter 2138: business

    Zhou Shu was stagnant, raised his hand and said, "Then thank you City Lord."


    Chang Tian nodded, "Just accept it, but the first-grade immortal artifacts, the city lord has a lot of them, what''s more to care about."


    Zhou Shu nodded, put the jade box away, and said no more.


    What Chang Tian said was also that the city lord could transform Yijie into a fairy city, and of course his realm surpassed that of Jinxian. For him, the first-grade fairy weapon might be the same as the magic weapon in Zhou Shu''s hand.


    This model of Xiancheng is indeed very similar to the Mortal Empire.


    As long as it is beneficial to Xiancheng and the city lord does not hesitate to reward him, he will give whatever the award is, and if it is harmful to Xiancheng, then go to heaven and cut the pillar.


    The system is strict and management is strict. It is very different from the lazy Xiuxian sect, but Zhou Shu likes such a system. He tried to do this in the Lingyucheng Dutch School, but it couldn''t be achieved, for example. Well, the right of rewards and punishments of a sect, the master is still above the sect master, and personal hatred can completely change the destiny of another person, and there is no chance to resist. Your own sect is like this. It was impossible for Zhou Shu to establish a perfect system for the several sects that had been formed in the alliance.


    But Xiancheng is not the case, the city lord is dominant, the city lord is the origin of the world, all rights are in the hands, and it is not difficult to do anything.


    Looking at Zhou Shu every day, with a chuckle at the corner of his mouth, "Zhou Shu, you already have an immortal sword, and now if you wear an immortal garment, you won��t be talking about miscellaneous immortals. They are the only ones in Sanxian in Wufang City. , There hasn��t been a second one in tens of thousands of years, and now even true immortals don��t dare to mess with you."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "The younger generation He Dehe Neng, can compare with the real immortal, Jianshi is utterly praised."


    "Who said no?"


    Chang Tian smiled faintly, "No accident, your name will be on the list of Wufang City immortals in a few days."


    Zhou Shu secretly stagnated, isn''t this throwing himself into the fire pit? He definitely doesn''t want to be famous now, and hurriedly said, "Master Supervisor, can''t this matter be spread?"


    "Of course that matter cannot be said."


    Chang Tian shook his head and said in a deep voice, "But it is a fact that your strength has increased. If your strength has improved, you will be eligible to enter the immortal ranking. No one can hide it, and the city lord cannot hide it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, but could only sigh.


    Chang Tian had a smile on his face, as if he was a little gloating, "Don��t worry, it��s not a bad thing. At most, some people will not accept it and they will challenge you. The challenge is all in the city and nothing happens."


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was still silent, he said again, "If you really don''t want to stay, if you deliberately lose a few games, you won''t be on the Xianban next time."


    "How about that?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head immediately. He didn''t want to be famous, but he didn''t want to lose.


    The immortals of the Xuanhuang Realm didn''t deliberately lose, this is the demeanor of the bones.


    Xuanhuang Realm is the mother realm of the Immortal Realm, and has always claimed to be the orthodox tradition of the heavens. The practitioners of the Xuanhuang Realm walk in the heavens and are not willing to live under the people, and Zhou Shu is no exception.


    "Ha ha."


    Chang Tian smiled slightly, and stopped speaking, and said slowly, "The reward from the city lord has been given, but the one in the eastern district has not. The decision was originally made by the guardian of the main book, but I think that since it is an internal matter in the eastern district, It doesn��t have to be so strict, so I put it off, let��s see your opinion first."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, a little light flashed in his eyes.


    Obviously, Chang Tian is showing his favor to him, but should he accept it?


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "Master Jianshi means..."


    Chang Tian paused and smiled, "Zhou Shu, what do you want?"


    "The juniors are just miscellaneous immortals, in fact, there is nothing to ask for, you can use whatever you can..."


    Seeing Chang Tian frowned, Zhou Shu continued, "But in the ghost realm, I always feel that there are too few methods that can be used, and there is always something missing. Moreover, the younger generation has Zhibaoxuan, and there is no place to practice. I''m worried."


    Chang Tian said these things in front of the Shouzheng master book, I am afraid that it is a lot of concern. If he refuses this kindness, he will probably offend Chang Tian. The offense is not shallow, and it may not be able to be repaired in the future. Good intentions must follow, but being a doorman is absolutely impossible.


    However, Zhou Shu felt that Chang Tianshi was too good to be too good. It should not be possible to do this step just for the doorstep. It is very likely that he has no plans.


    Chang Tian nodded gently, and his frowning eyebrows stretched out, "You have an immortal weapon, but you need other means. That is the magic trick. I will tell the master book of Shouzheng. The faster you grow, the better. , It��s also a good thing for us in the Eastern District.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly got up and saluted, "Thank you, Mr. Jianshi, for your fulfillment."


    "Don''t be polite."


    Changtian waved his hand and said with a smile, "Then you wait a few more days, wait until Shouzheng and I have reached an agreement, and then reward you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "No matter how long, the younger generation will wait."


    Chang Tian said in a slow voice, "Sit down, the official business is over, but I still want to talk to you about private affairs, Lord Zhou Xuan."


    Zhou Shu''s heart trembles slightly, how even his name has changed, what is the matter, after thinking about it, he deliberately showed a little panic, but didn''t speak.


    "What are you panicking? I didn''t let you be a doorman."


    Chang Tian said indifferently, ��I��ve only asked once You shouldn��t forget it, the twisted melon is not sweet, the forced puller is useless, besides, you��re such a talent, being a doorman is indeed If you are wrong, I may not be able to accept you. I am looking for you for something else."


    "Senior, please say."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly responded, but he was still skeptical. He is a miscellaneous immortal, what can help Chang Tian?


    Looking at him often, he calmly said, "Master Zhou Xuan, this time you went to the ghost realm and got a lot of ghost cores, right?"


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized, "There are a lot of them, almost four to five thousand."


    He didn''t want to hide, and knew that he couldn''t hide it.


    Chang Tian nodded, showing a hint of satisfaction, "You go to the ghost realm by yourself, and you can get more than hundreds of scattered immortals, and the ghost cores you have are not ordinary ghost cores, basically from the inner third layer. , The one in the dead well is also in it, right?"


    Zhou Shu understood more and more that Chang Tian was for the ghost core.


    With a spectrum in his heart, Zhou Shu relaxed a lot, and raised his hand, "It��s about the younger generation, how to deal with it. If the older generation wants it, then just take it. Anyway, I want these ghost cores to be useless. Senior took it, but it helped me a lot."


    The ghost core was not his purpose, so it couldn''t be better to take it out to repay the favor.


    "How can I take your things, I don''t want them, I buy them."


    Chang Tian shook his head and said with a serious expression, "Lord Zhou Xuan, let''s discuss a business deal. I want to buy all of your ghost cores, and not this time, but also in the future. From now on, I will want all the ghost cores here. For better or worse, at least five thousand in a month."


    Zhou Shu froze.


    Chang Tian meant to be a business partner with himself, but he didn''t plan to continue to the ghost realm, so how could he meet Chang Tian''s requirements.


    Five thousand a month, don��t you have to live in a ghost realm every day?


    It''s really difficult. 8)

 Chapter 2139: Fine

    Old Jian was very angry.


    It''s no wonder that Chang Tian started to be so polite and gave Zhou Shu good benefits, but that benefit was nothing compared to his requirements.


    Five thousand ghost cores per month is equivalent to allowing Zhou Shu to live in the ghost realm every day and help Chang Tian obtain ghost cores. Zhou Shu is not a doorman, but even worse, he has become a thug and a slave. The possibility of fraud, every move in the ghost realm, can be seen every day.


    Zhou Shu was also angry, but his face appeared calm, "Supervising the city, this business seems to be somewhat unequal."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Chang Tian smiled, "Lord Zhou Xuan, you have misunderstood what I meant."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Oh?"


    Chang Tian waved his hand and said slowly, "I''m not asking you to go to the ghost realm to fight the ghost core, Lord Zhou Xuan, you have such a good location in Zhibao Xuan, as long as you play the name of purchasing the ghost core, you don''t have to worry about not dispersing immortals. Come to sell, what I want is the ghost core you received, of course you have to go and better yourself, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and smiled helplessly.


    I haven��t been a shop owner before, and I��ve never followed my thoughts. If he��s a sophisticated businessman, he can guess what Chang Tian is thinking from the sound of "Master Xuan", but Zhou Shu didn��t even think that he would have to be Chang Tian Mingming. Speak out in vain, only to figure it out.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Why does Supervision have to cooperate with Zhibaoxuan?"


    "It''s very simple, because the other 26 companies don''t cooperate, only you, the new master of the palace."


    Chang Tian spread his hands and said, "You don''t know anything. In the eyes of many people, ghost accounting is not a good business. It is too common, cheap and dirty, and it is contaminated with ghost characters. A little careless storage may bring disaster. , So most businesses avoid it, especially the first-class shops. In order to keep the store noble, they are not willing to buy or sell ghost cores. Unfortunately, this kind of business can only be done in some small and medium-sized shops. ..."


    He paused and sighed, "Mingzhu casts a shadow."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Is the ghost core very profitable?"


    Chang Tian nodded and said frankly, "Yes, buying a ghost core is only a few dozen immortal stones, but if you find the right buyer, the selling price can often increase three times, five times, or even ten times. It''s huge, and the ghost realm can produce at least thousands of ghost cores every day. Is this very profitable?


    Zhou Shu was also taken aback, "Such a big profit, of course forget it."


    Chang Tian smiled slightly, quite complacent, "The humble little things often make money, only to find the right way."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, thinking about it.


    The existence of ghost nuclei is a trouble, and it is easy to cause trouble. Most scattered immortals are sold when they can be sold. If they can��t be sold, don��t throw them away. Zhou Shu looked at ghost nuclei in this way before, unless they are very good. Someone will take the initiative to buy, but the price will not be high.


    If Chang Tian can find a good way and sell all the ghost cores he receives, then the ghost core business is indeed very profitable.


    Zhou Shu is also a little moved. He doesn''t care about his face. In his eyes, Zhibaoxuan is used for making money, and it is not a special magic weapon. In the future, as long as it is a treasure, it can be sold, and it does not matter if the ghost core is added. .


    He thought for a while and said, "However, the Supervisor is in charge of Dongmen City Yi. It shouldn''t be difficult for them to agree to the acquisition, and it''s not a violation of the rules."


    "Because it is a city supervision, it cannot be done."


    Chang Tian shook his head and sighed slightly, "Shou is a rigorous person. I must be troublesome to do this and other things, and there are people standing behind every one of these first-class shops, mostly at the north gate. How can you easily offend the crime."


    There are four gates in Wufang City, and each gate has many shops, divided into upper, middle and lower classes.


    There is no limit to the number of middle- and lower-class shops, as long as there is a place, the upper-class shops are better than the Dongfu because of the large number of facilities.


    There are a total of one hundred and eight, twenty-seven per gate, whether it is the south gate with the most people or the north gate with the fewest people.


    The first-class shops in the South Gate are the most rare. It is the trading area of ??Wufang City, and it is impossible for the golden immortals to compete. The first-class shops in the East Gate are the second most rare, because the lower-class immortals are the most common and they must be occupied. It''s hard in one place, who doesn''t want it? You know, the first-class shops are more than just the location, they have great advantages in all aspects, even if they sell things more than 10% more expensive than other shops, customers are rushing, and the brand effect is obvious.


    Chang Tian has been doing the ghost nuclear business, which is a big source of his cultivation, and of course he has long wanted a good shop.


    With the first-class shops, his business can grow bigger and better, and he will get bigger at the east gate first, and then go to the south gate. Naturally, profits will roll in. But none of the twenty-seven companies agreed, and other businesses are good. Zhibaoxuan has rarely opened once in a few years, and it simply refused, and he still has no choice. How many people are staring at the position of supervision of the city. , He has to do the wrong thing and can come down at any time.


    After he knew that Zhibaoxuan had given Zhou Shu, he immediately started thinking about it As for the doorman, it was a trivial matter.


    For Dongmen and even Wufangcheng, Zhou Shu is a newcomer with no foundation. As long as he offers good conditions, it should not be difficult to do it. Of course, he has also used some power. These days I want to talk about Zhibaoxuan. People were blocked by him for various reasons, but it won��t last long. When others know the inside story of Zhibaoxuan-now the people who come here only know that Bifan is gone, but they don��t know that it is a miscellaneous immortal. Don''t dare to entangle too much, but when they know, things will be troublesome.


    So Chang Tian waited for the news from the city lord and came over immediately.


    Chang Tian speaks candidly, Zhou Shu can also understand.


    There are many things that are not found in the city planning, and you can only know if you experience it yourself.


    Zhou Shu paused and smiled bitterly, "It turns out that I have left me such a big trouble than the predecessors, but it makes me difficult to handle it."


    "You have a contract in hand, and others can''t touch you. The upright Tiancaizhu is not a vegetarian, and..." Chang Tian looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "If you and I become partners, I I believe no one would dare to intervene, huh, I have never intervened before, and others would never want to move me."


    There was some hostility in the words, and I felt a lot of angry before I wanted to come.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Lord Zhou Xuan, what do you think?"


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu agreed without hesitation.


    It is not easy to maintain the first-class shops. Of course he knows that it is absolutely not enough to rely on himself, a swordsman and a loyal old man who does not know whether he is loyal or not, and he has always wanted "someone in the middle of the court"-in Shou Zheng The one who can talk, Chang Tian has brought it to the door now, and he has no reason to refuse, as long as he insists on holding Zhibaoxuan, optimistic about it, and not letting other people do unnecessary things, that is enough. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2140: Suffer

    "Ha ha."


    He smiled with his palms every day, and said with a complacent expression, "Zhou Shu, you are good, let me not come here in vain."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It is also a blessing for the younger generation to be able to cooperate with the seniors, but..."


    Chang Tian frowned slightly, "But what?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The juniors just think it''s a little strange. I didn''t expect the little ghost core to be so profitable that even the seniors would condescend."


    After setting up the gods, he had the final say. If Changtian said, Changtian could get more than 500,000 fairy stones on the ghost core every year. After adding Zhibaoxuan, it may not be more than 100,000. , For a golden immortal, these 100,000 immortal stones are not a lot, and he might not do it after Zhou Shu changed.


    Looking at Zhou Shu often, he said deeply, "Do you think that only Xingshan Ghost Realm has ghost cores?"


    Zhou Shu stopped, "There are other places too?"


    Chang Tian said indifferently, "In Wufang City, the largest source of ghost cores is the Guihe River in the True Fairy Secret Realm. At the junction of the southern and eastern districts, the number of ghost cores produced every year is dozens of times that of Xingshan Ghost Realm. The true immortals are trained in that secret realm. There are tens of thousands of ghost cores produced every day. No matter the quality and quantity, they are not comparable to the Xingshan Ghost Realm. If those true immortals know that there is a high-end shop in the eastern district that is buying and selling ghosts. Nuclear, and the price is reasonable, what will they do?"


    He smiled and said, "Lord Zhou Xuan, wait and see, the ghost cores over there will come here slowly, and Zhibao Xuan will become one of the best shops in the Eastern District."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, without a trace of joy, "Master Supervisor, you didn''t say these things at first."


    He feels fooled.


    If it''s just Xingshan Ghost Realm, he can handle it completely, he only needs to leave a little storefront in Xuanli, which will not prevent him from using Zhibaoxuan for other transactions, but if the ghost core produced in the real fairyland also comes, With such a large number and such a large flow of people, his Zhibaoxuan may only be able to buy and sell ghost cores, and all the real immortals came at that time. It is hard to say what kind of state will appear at that time. How can he deal with a miscellaneous immortal? , I can��t say I still need Chang Tian��s help.


    Opening this opening to sell ghost cores meant that Zhibaoxuan''s leadership was soon taken away by Chang Tian, ??and he became a helping hired worker.


    Although he does not intend to be in Zhibaoxuan, it is difficult for him to accept such a result.


    It is impossible to work part-time, and it is impossible to work part-time in this life.


    "Zhou Shu, you didn''t ask me this at first, I thought you knew it."


    Chang Tian smiled and said warmly, "Lord Zhou Xuan, the more people there are, the more you earn, isn''t it good? Doing business, who doesn''t want to be bigger, is a rare good thing to be a rich immortal, and it''s not It will take several years or more to attract the ghost cores of Ghost River in Quicksand to get those true celestial accustomed to the Eastern District. If Zhou Xuan has opinions, we can negotiate terms."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, and then talked about the conditions, I''m afraid it would just let Zhibaoxuan go.


    He looked at Chang Tian and showed a slight smile, "That''s what Mr. Supervisor said, nothing more."


    He is just a newcomer. He can''t even enter the circle of scattered immortals, let alone true immortals. He knows very little about true immortals. People he knows don��t know, or don��t know how to talk about them. Shu went to see it by himself, it was impossible.


    In this regard, he is too far away from Chang Tian, ??and it is definitely not just about cultivation.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, he has no disadvantages, is he only relying on his cultivation? It is also Wushuang City, many sects, the intelligence network he has been working hard to build, and the knowledge and information he has. Those are really powerful weapons. The bits and pieces of the Xuanhuang world are all in his eyes. What he wants to know He knows what he does, and he can have a plan and sure to do anything, but in this Wufang City, he is just a miscellaneous immortal. He doesn''t know all he wants to know, and no one wants to let him know.


    The news is not equal, and he must suffer a loss in business. What can he do?


    Liusha Guihe, if he had known that there was such a secret realm, where ghost cores were also produced, he would never agree to the previous conditions.


    And he still believes that the role of ghost nuclei is by no means only possible to pass on. This rumor circulating in Sanxian is probably a lie made up by others, just to make them work hard to obtain ghost nuclei.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose you."


    Chang Tian nodded, "Now we are officially cooperating. I will send someone to talk with you about the specific matters. Mingzhu will be sure to proceed at that time. Zhou Shu, I am absolutely assured of you. You can confirm with him. , Besides... if you need it, I can leave the person sent to you and help you deal with all the things about the ghost core. You just have to wait to collect the money and don''t care about anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Thank you for your kindness, the younger ones come by themselves, or you can learn more from the older ones."


    "You are free."


    Chang Tian didn��t care. He put down his teacup and walked out slowly. It can be seen that he is in a good mood, but Zhou Shu, who stayed in the room, is hard to say. Just think about it and know that the result of the development may be The entire Zhibaoxuan has to serve every day, and always rebels against the guests, and quietly holds most of the Zhibaoxuan in his own hands. How could Zhou Shu be in a good mood.


    Old Jian shook his head slightly, "This guy is cold and arrogant in appearance, but so cunning."


    "We don''t know much about Wufangcheng only in this part of the city gate area. The Secret Realm also knows a ghost realm, and it is inevitable to be overcast."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and a chill flashed in his eyes. Now it is impossible to repent. All he can do is to get as much benefit as possible, but he can''t suffer for a lifetime. When he cultivates himself, he will see what Chang Tian can do.


    "Old White."


    "Yes, Lord Xuan."


    Bai Kechen walked in quickly, with joy on his face.


    He also felt that if the Supervisor was willing to visit in person, it would give Zhibaoxuan great face, and it would not be necessary to say more.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Zhibaoxuan will open soon. During this time, you should prepare and recruit a few more people. You should be able to do, not be stingy in Xianshi, and try to make people satisfied. In addition, be loyal. "


    "Yes, I will prepare right away."


    Bai Kechen nodded quickly, "Loyalty is not a problem. Those who are willing to be friends are all honest and restrained by inscriptions, so there will definitely be nothing wrong."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s good, you go and work."


    Bai Kechen thought for a while and said, "Master Xuan, Master Jianshi is here..."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "What else can we do in business with us."


    "Master Xuan, this is great!"


    Bai Kechen was shocked and said with a smile, "Master Xuan, now with the support of the Supervisor, Zhibao Xuan will definitely be okay. The subordinates were worried before, and you are also worried about you. You don��t know such a backer. A few words, no wonder..."


    It was not a fake, he was as happy as his face.


    I always felt that the previous decision was too wise. It was true that Natou would worship, as if I had known that Zhou Shu had met a noble person, and felt like a foresight. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2141: intend

    The person sent by Chang Tian arrived soon, a true immortal.


    He didn''t have a condescending attitude. On the contrary, his attitude towards Zhou Shu could even be described as humble, taking Zhou Shu as the master.


    If a true immortal can lose his dignity and do this step, he must be the doorstep, completely obedient to the master''s command, and without self.


    But that self-inflicted humbleness was only an external manifestation. He was extremely loyal to Chang Tian, ??and he was very contentious about the benefits that Chang Tian could get. He spoke 17 or 8 reasons, each of which made Zhou Shu nothing. Rebuttable.


    The huge difference in information is once again reflected.


    Without Changtian, no matter how many ghost cores Zhou Shu received, he could only sell it at a low price. With Changtian finding a way out, that would be a five times ten times increase.


    Zhou Shu hardly has much to compete for.


    After some tug-of-war, finally there is a result.


    Zhou Shu came out of Zhibaoxuan, but also sold people to sell it. The business basically relied on Zhou Shu��s people to do it. In the end, he got only 15% of the profit. Guan Jian is a true immortal sent by Changtian, and it is also nominal. The partner, and Zhou Shu who used Mingzhu to determine the transaction, only relied on Chang Tian��s doorway, and they were divided into 8 and a half. This was the result of Chang Tian sending a few messages to convince Jian Jian, otherwise, Zhou Shu couldn��t even tell the difference. To.


    Of course, these news are also part of the negotiation.


    After Guan Jian was sent away, Zhou Shu calmly returned to the quiet room.


    "You have to improve your cultivation as soon as possible, the sooner you become a real fairy, the better."


    Old Jian was quite resentful, and said in a deep voice, "Becoming a true immortal, you can go and practice everywhere, you can understand the specific situation of Wufangcheng, you can have more voice, and you will not be deceived. This time I am sure If you suffer, I will find it back later."


    At this time, Zhou Shu was rather indifferent. There was no tension in the previous negotiations, and he still smiled with a smile, "I don��t want to be a doorstep, but I want to befriend a golden fairy and give favors by the way, but he sent Zhibaoxuan out. , Hehe."


    Old Jian was puzzled, "Then you still laugh."


    "It''s okay to eat a ditch and grow a wiser."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "I''m going to reflect on it. I have taken a lot of steps. It''s not good. It''s just a miscellaneous immortal, but I want to make a good gold immortal, master the first-class shops, and stay at Wufang City Station. How could there be such a good thing if you keep your heels steady and go to the sky in one step? This shop should not have been accepted at that time."


    Old Jian was stagnant, speechless for a moment.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is not the Xuanhuang Realm. There are too many places I can''t take care of, but my mind has not completely turned around. I still feel that I can grasp a certain situation with my own ability and make things develop according to plan. But in fact, I can''t do it at all. The plan will never keep up with the changes. I can only do a better job while sticking to my heart. Fortunately, this situation is not too difficult."


    As a miscellaneous immortal, being able to have a first-class store to distribute profits is something that many immortals dare not even think about, but compared to Zhou Shu��s expectations, it is still a lot worse. He thought it could be the same as the Xuanhuang World. When you first enter the sect, you will be able to emerge and walk smoothly.


    But where is it possible?


    After recognizing the facts, Zhou Shu quickly calmed down. It was not bad to have such a start.


    "Well, don''t care about these for now."


    Old Jian thought for a while and said, "Zhou Shu, what are you going to do in the future?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Come to the real fairy first, you are the same."


    Old Jian sighed slightly, "I also think, it won''t be useful for a long time, the ghost boy is not killed for nothing, but if it is not good to go to the ghost realm, how to hone the law of life and death? I am afraid that it will not be effective to practice with you here."


    "You have to practice, it''s not difficult."


    Zhou Shu pointed to himself, "We have obtained hundreds of magic weapons from the dead well. Most of them are contaminated by the dead air and their vitality is deprived. If you can get rid of the dead air and restore their vitality, you will definitely have a law of life and death. It��s a great help, so much should be enough for you to get the magic weapon, and the repaired magic weapon can also be sold as our own business."


    Old Jian was stagnant, "You have planned already? I thought you were going to use those magic weapons."


    "My law of life and death is not that useful, and I plan to put it down temporarily."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I used to practice the Law of Life and Death to use the Xuanyuan Sword. Now that you are here, I don��t have to worry about it. In the future, I will concentrate on cultivating the Five Elements Principle for promotion to the real immortal. Basic rules."


    Master Jian was a little surprised, but he also clicked on his sword, "Alright, now I ask for speed and stability, but why is the five elements rule? You should be more familiar with the law of gold and wood. If you concentrate on gold and wood, you The promotion to True Immortal will be much faster."


    "I know, but the foundation is not good, and the rest is just a waste of effort."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know much, but I also know that the better the basic rules of cohesiveness when advancing to the real immortal, the greater the achievement, the gold and wood are just general rules, that is to rely on them to promote the real immortal. It is also a very ordinary true fairy, with a bleak future."


    Of course there are high and low laws, and the laws of gold and other things are considered the lowest.


    The saints are hard to distinguish between superiors and superiors, and it is difficult to say which is the highest law of the heavens, but there are generally recognized as the strongest, the law of fate, the law of order, the law of energy, the law of reincarnation, the law of causation, and so on.


    If it is based on these laws and gathers the power of the laws to advance to true immortals, the future will be limitless.


    Even if it��s just a true immortal, few golden immortals can beat them. The power of these laws will not be restricted by other laws at all. The field of laws and so on is completely invalid for him, and if these laws are transparent, it must be The people of God, although the world is big, let them travel.


    Zhou Shu doesn''t consider this kind of law Although he has touched a little bit of the law of reincarnation, it is impossible for him to rely on this margin to become a true fairy.


    Under the highest law, there are the law of destruction, the law of creation, the law of power, the law of balance, the law of belief, and so on.


    This kind of law has a characteristic, that is, is it not accessible to Zhou Shu now? They are not like the highest law that can show a sense of existence anywhere. Only when you have a certain degree of understanding of the heavens can you feel the existence of these laws. The inviolability of the law.


    Therefore, it is impossible for anyone to regard these laws as the basic laws to promote the true immortal.


    Below are the five elements law, the law of good and evil, the law of life and death, the law of Yin and Yang, the law of killing, the law of soul, the law of devouring and so on.


    These laws can be seen everywhere, and they can be touched when the cultivation base is not high, and they are also the preferred basic laws for most geniuses.


    Among them, Zhou Shu has the deepest knowledge of the Five Elements Law-Xuanhuang Realm is the Five Elements World. He has been in the Five Elements Wheel for a long time, so he decided to take the Five Elements Law as his basic law.


    Life and death, good and evil, soul, and devouring are all good, but in terms of time, the Five Elements Rule is the most appropriate.


    Under these laws are the law of gold, the law of wood, the law of sound, the law of thunder, the law of disease, and so on.


    Practitioners who use these laws to achieve true immortals account for a large part of the heavens. Of course, the most used basic law is the law of the immortal world. The law of power is a variant of the law, and the immortal world has been extended to become many true immortals. Of this. Ps: Book friends, I am Zhuyi Wuchen. I recommend a free novel app that supports novel download, listening to books, zero ads, and multiple reading modes. Please pay attention to the WeChat public account: dazhuzaiyuedu (long press for three seconds to copy), book friends, hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2142: Decentralization

    The fairy world respects power.


    With power, treat it as a treasure, without power, abandon it like a broom.


    The previous Xuanhuang Realm was abandoned by the Immortal Realm in this way. What about the Mother Realm, without power, there would be no connection. This is the case with the Immortal Realm.


    The so-called law of the fairy world is a derivative of the law of power.


    Among the heavens, the law of the immortal world is the most common. Almost 50% of the practitioners use the law of the immortal world as the basic law to promote to the true immortal, and there have been many people who have been working hard for this since.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for Zhou Shu to choose the law of choice.


    No matter how well he practiced the laws of the immortal world, he was not as good as those old immortals who had practiced for tens of thousands of years. He really was about to meet, most of them were a loss, and facing the golden immortals of the same law, there was no way to fight back.


    Someone has noticed that in addition to the above-mentioned laws, there are three very important laws that have not been mentioned.


    That is the law of time, the law of space, and the law of chaos.


    These three laws belong to the laws of creation and are the beginning of the heavens. Even if a practitioner reaches the realm of a saint, he can''t fully grasp the mystery. Only when he reaches a higher realm can he reach it. Therefore, Zhou Shu cannot think about it. .


    If these three rules can be regarded as the basic rules, then those who are promoted are definitely not true immortals.


    The best thing Zhou Shu can choose is the Five Elements Rule.


    But to be transparent about the Five Elements Law and to be promoted to a true immortal, you must first understand all the laws of the Five Elements, and then integrate them, so that they can be seamless. Only then can you penetrate the Five Elements Law and condense the power of the Five Elements Law.


    It may be very difficult for other people. It is better to first understand one kind and become a true immortal before taking care of the others. (A true immortal can pass through several laws, but it is difficult to change the basic laws), but for Zhou Shu, it is difficult to say It''s not difficult.


    In the Xuanhuang realm, Zhou Shu majored in the Five Elements, several ancient techniques, Wood Yin Jue, Fire Yin Jue, and so on. All of them are extremely proficient. These are basic techniques that are not outdated even in the heavens, which are of great benefit to the principles of the Five Elements. Moreover, Zhou Shu knew how to integrate the five elements, and he had already achieved the body of the five elements.


    This is a good foundation.


    In terms of gold and wood, he is not far from the point of transparency, and fire and earth have also reached the stage of understanding.


    Now there is the help of Immortal Tool Wuhen, which can make up for Zhou Shu''s worst water trip.


    Perhaps the only regret is that Xiaogun is not around. After ascending, Xiaogun is born with the Five Elements Rule and is the best mentor and helpful friend. It will definitely help with half the effort, but Xiaogun is a dragon and has his own way. Zhou Shu also It is impossible to keep it with you.


    "There should be success in seven or eight years."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If He Taiping can bring surprises, it may be earlier."


    Old Jian just nodded, "Since you have decided, I won''t say anything."


    Boom, boom.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Standing outside the door, Bai Kechen saluted very respectfully, "Master Xuan, I have found all the people I want, and they are all carefully selected. You can see if it works."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "He is very diligent."


    Old Jian showed a bit of contempt, "He was not like this a few days ago. He was very anxious. Now he sees Chang Tian and thinks there is a future here, so he will do his best, huh, it''s not possible to see people. It''s just a killer, and it won''t be a climate."


    "Always useful, and now it''s indispensable."


    Zhou Shu went out and smiled, "Thanks for your hard work, Old Bai."


    Bai Kechen hurriedly said, "It''s not hard, it''s not hard, it''s an honor for the subordinates to do things for Lord Xuan."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I don''t look at people. You can do it well. If you do a good job, you will need your credit. If something goes wrong, you will be responsible."


    "This is natural, the subordinates absolutely do their best."


    Bai Kechen lowered his head with a trace of trepidation and joy in his eyes. Zhou Shu''s words were tantamount to delegating power.


    This is something he has been looking forward to for a long time. At the beginning, Bifan was grasping everything in his hands, and now he finally has a chance to make a fight.


    Zhou Shu showed satisfaction and handed over a jade slip, "Lao Bai, we will open in three days. We will not do anything else. We will only accept ghost cores. We will charge as much as we have, and the price will follow the above."


    "What, ghost core?"


    Bai Kechen took the jade slip, was surprised for a while, and forgot to read the content.


    How can you put away the ghost core? Such a good store is actually doing the ghost core business, it is too small to use? I just came here, and I thought I was going to do big business in the future, at least it was a fairy artifact, how could it be a ghost core?


    Although the previous Zhibaoxuan did not have much business, and the door was very good, but it would not be willing to fall for this.


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a shocked expression on his face, "Master Xuan, is this..."


    "Lao Bai, this is what the Lord Superintendent meant, but he takes it very seriously, but you have to think more about how to do it."


    Zhou Shu lazy said that he knew that as long as Changtian was mentioned, Bai Kechen would have responded to it. He lost his patron than Fan. If he wanted to find a way out in the Eastern District, he would seize any opportunity when he encountered it, not to mention Changtian. of.


    Bai Kechen stagnated, stared at Yujian for a while, nodded and said, "Subordinates understand, they must do their best."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression darkened, "Don''t spread this matter everywhere, do you understand?"


    Bai Kechen said slowly, "The subordinate understands that there are a lot of troubles with this ghost core. If we only do this business it''s better to go to the ghost realm to buy it, the quantity is large and cheap, and it is In the store, all formations must be changed, and the recruits may not be suitable."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You don��t have to think about this. The business is in the store. Although it is a ghost core, it must be sold as a fairy. You can change what you need. Funds or anything are not a problem. I will not take care of this. If you do a good job, it will naturally benefit you."


    After deciding to do it, Bai Kechen immediately began to think about how to do it, but he was a hard-working person, and he just went along with the flow, and Zhou Shu didn''t want to be bothered anyway.


    "Ah... the subordinate understands."


    Bai Kechen nodded, thinking about it and left.


    From Zhou Shu''s words, he knew that Zhibaoxuan was now weighing on him. He had a heavy responsibility, but he also enjoyed it.


    He didn''t show it to Zhou Shu alone. There is still Tian Tian. If he does a good job, the result will never be bad. Maybe he can break through the shackles that have been silent for thousands of years.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and headed to the Lingtian.


    He didn''t care about Zhibaoxuan''s affairs for the time being, so he left it to Bai Kechen. He only waited for a profit of 15%. Whether it was done well or badly, he didn''t care about it, just as Zhibaoxuan was not his. So, so as not to worry, what he has to do is to understand the law as soon as possible.


    Start with the law of gold.


    This is the easiest one, so do it first. A good start is half the battle.


    The law of gold is closely related to the Tao of Qi. Zhou Shu has acquired a lot of magical materials of gold. Refining more magic weapons of gold is the best way to temper.


    Of course, Wuhenjian will also be used to help. Although Wuhenjian has no tool spirit, it is transparent to the laws of gold and water. As long as Zhou Shu carefully understands it and tries to figure it out, success will not be too far away. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2143: Packing noise

    "Two hundred years, it took two hundred years to get through the tenth calamity."


    Standing on the shore of the East China Sea, Li Aojian looked up at the sky, looking slightly lonely. He was standing on the top of the world, with everything in his hands, the loneliness of invincible hands, but when he lowered his head, he looked resentful. To be late!"


    "Elder Li, it''s only three days late."


    Hao Ruoyan at the side smiled slightly, "Judge Yu Yixian has received a gift from the immortal realm. He uses real fairy spirit to practice every day. Even so, he only reaches the Mahayana realm three days earlier than you. You still feel unhappy. ."


    Li Aojian just shook his head, very upset, "It''s been three days in the end. I thought it should be me after Xiao Zhou, but I was taken first by others."


    "what."


    Hao Ruoyan was startled suddenly, her chest hurt, and she was a little dazed for a while.


    When Zhou Shu was mentioned, she couldn''t help herself, and it often took a while to recover.


    Of course, Li Aojian couldn''t notice, and was still chattering, "If it weren''t for the purpose of integrating Lingtian Sword into the sword body, I would have been able to cross the catastrophe and rise to the immortal a hundred years ago, huh, after nine deaths, but lost for three days, it is really a loss. ..."


    It has been two hundred years since Zhou Shu left the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Three days ago, Yu Yixian was attracted by an envoy and successfully promoted to an immortal, becoming the second person after Zhou Shu.


    With good luck, Yu Yurou on the Tongtian Pagoda soon came across an immortal from her family. After she informed her of the situation in the Xuanhuang Realm, the Yu family opened the door to the Chongyang Palace in the Xuanhuang Realm. The fairy spirit passed.


    Of course, after various restrictions, such as Xuanhuang World, etc., the Chongyang Palace does not get much fairy qi, but even these are enough to break through the shackles in a leisurely period. After two hundred years of hard work, it has successfully broken through ten. Great disaster.


    Without Zhou Shu and Tongtian Pagoda, he would not be able to rise to immortality.


    Hao Ruoyan calmed down and said slowly, "I don''t know what happened to Master Shu."


    Li Aojian turned his head and said, "Don''t worry, Elder Hao, he will definitely be fine. I will go look for him when I go up this time, and tell him everything you do at that time. If he knows that Shu Zhidao has become Dongsheng now. A great pride of the state, I will definitely be very happy, and I will definitely take you up there."


    Hao Ruoyan blushed inexplicably, "That is not Ruoyan''s credit."


    "Why not you?"


    Li Aojian showed a lot of serious, righteous and stern words, "For the sake of Shu Zhidao, you let Lei Yuan be the supreme master, let Shu Zhidao become the introductory way of the Dutch school, and also expand the vertical and horizontal directions, and use various means to make many The sects all went to practice Shu Tao, and even Ci Hang Sect and Heavenly Sword Gate had Shu Zhi Tao dojos. Ci Hang Sect even ignored the will passed down from the immortal world. It''s incredible... If it weren''t for your skills How could Shu Zhidao become the avenue of Dongshengzhou within two hundred years?"


    Hao Ruoyan said softly, "That''s what Ruoyan should do, Master Shu ordered."


    Shuzhidao is no better than those mature avenues, it is not easy to promote it, especially after Zhou Shushengxian, the people of the Heyin school know how hard Hao Ruoyan put in to make Shuzhidao pass through Dongshengzhou.


    Li Aojian seemed thoughtful, "He never thought you could do so well. He can''t feel it now, but he will definitely be able to do it in the future."


    "Definitely."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded unconsciously, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "In fact, Elder Li doesn''t need to praise Ruoyan. It is not bad for Ruoyan to promote Shuzhi Dao. Now he has survived a few catastrophes."


    The promotion of Shuzhi Dao depends on not only Shuzhi Dao, but also official Dao.


    In the mundane world, only officials have the right to speak, and can stand up and promote what they have done and learned to the world. In the world of cultivating immortals, the official way plays a similar role. Hao Ruoyan pushed Shuzhidao to Dongshengzhou, His own officialdom is also a lot of benefits.


    Before meeting Zhou Shu, she didn''t even count on the Nascent Soul Realm. Who would have thought that she is now in the fourth stage of the Tribulation Realm.


    Given time, it may not be impossible to rise.


    She looked at Li Aojian and said warmly, "Elder, you just rejected the fairy envoy, when do you plan to leave the Profound Yellow Realm?"


    Li Aojian said uncomfortably with excitement, "I was thinking of leaving before rejecting it, but now it is preempted by Yu Yixian, so there is no rush."


    "That''s right."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled lightly, "There is something wrong with Emei, you can solve it."


    Li Aojian nodded, a cold color flashed in his eyes, "This Li Chenyi always makes people worry."


    Hao Ruoyan just smiled, "Master Shu asked him to wait for the fire to erupt, so naturally there is a great opportunity to come over, but he wants to come out to find something, one will find Shushan for Shuiliandong, another will go to Heaven Sword for Wanxiang fruit, but others How could it be given to him?


    Li Aojian smiled slightly, "It is said that he ate Vientiane fruit first, but a thunder fell. There is no benefit. There are only two words on his face that can''t be erased. Now he has to wear a mask."


    A Cross Tribulation Realm Eighth Layer was unable to see people, and the two laughed unconsciously.


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to think, "Among the six major sects, the other sects all have immortal relationships, but Emei has nothing. Since Master Shu left, even Emei Star has been dimmed, and I don��t know what he did wrong. The matter made the Emei fairy of the immortal world reluctant to pay attention to him."


    After the Tongtian Pagoda passed through the sky, the Xuanhuang Realm and the Immortal Realm were connected. The six major sects all had immortal fate, but Emei did not know the reason. Others in the Xuanhuang Realm did not know, but Zhou Shu did. I know clearly that the reason why Emei has been weak over the years is all because of Li Chenyin, and the immortal Emei has his own insight and can see clearly, and of course he will not give the fairyland to Li Chenyi.


    "Or, this time it''s over a hundred."


    Li Aojian slowly said, there was already a trace of killing intent in his eyes.


    Hao Ruoyan did not nod or shook his head. He only looked at Li Aojian with clear eyes, "Elder Li is already powerful, Ruoyan can��t decide what he wants to do, but Master Shu said, how about the six major sects, let��s watch them. What has changed is that if someone insists not to ask for it, don��t participate. This time I went to Emei and I also asked for it."


    "Well, I''ll do it myself, I won''t kill him."


    Li Aojian smiled slightly, but decided in his heart.


    He is already powerful, and it is not difficult to resolve this dispute. Besides, Emei doesn''t listen to Li Chenyi''s words very much now, so he can simply change to a star lord to see how he makes trouble.


    Hao Ruoyan bends, "Thank you elder."


    Li Aojian said slowly, "Elder Hao, you just go back, I may not return to the Heyin school from now on, you have to be more careful."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, and said warmly, "Elders don''t worry, the Heyin Sect is now as one with Dongshengzhou, and no one else can mess with it."


    Today''s Heyin School is already the first sect of Dongshengzhou. There are many disciples and masters gathered under the school. It is not lost in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it has Shuzhidao as the hub to connect everything. It is a smooth foundation. As we continue to develop, the future is limitless.


    The seed that Zhou Shu planted looked like it sprouted, but now, it has been able to grow on its own.


    Maybe it will grow to a point that Zhou Shu couldn''t even think of. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2144: Reboot

    Most of the year soon w..l��


    Zhibaoxuan is booming day by day, and there are many people coming and going every day, basically scattered immortals, and occasionally true immortals.


    The business is getting bigger and bigger, but the reputation in the East District is not so good. Many businessmen say that Zhibaoxuan has stigmatized the reputation, just like the noisy vegetable market, where there is a little bit of nobleness of the first-class shops, which is simply ashamed. Ashamed to be with them, they all suggested that Zhibaoxuan should give up seats in first-class stores. Of course, this is impossible, and Wufangcheng would not care.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, or didn''t care at all.


    He gave Bai Kechen the position of managing affairs, and gave it to Bai Kechen all matters related to trading, and he only cultivated in it.


    In the quiet room, piles of semi-finished magic weapons.


    They are all made of that golden fairy material.


    The use of immortal materials can basically make immortal artifacts, but Zhou Shu can��t do it yet. His artifacts are not enough. He can only make such semi-finished products. There is no rune in the magic weapon, not to mention the materials and symbols. Natural fusion of patterns.


    However, this process enabled him to better understand the gold industry and understand the rules of gold industry better.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu couldn''t determine when he would be able to penetrate the law. It always seemed that something was missing and could not be reached.


    This kind of feeling seems to be familiar, and it is often there when you are about to break through the realm. I know it is a layer of paper, but I can��t get through it and stay stuck in it. When it passes, I break through the realm and look back again, I only think how stupid it was at the beginning.


    I thought it would happen, but I''m still stuck here.


    After thinking about it for many days, I didn''t realize it. On the contrary, I became more confused, confused and confused.


    The best way at this time is to find someone who can pass similar laws and ask for advice, but it is almost impossible here.


    First, with the exception of people in the fairy world, most practitioners are very secretive about the basic principles of their cultivation, and will never tell others easily. When using the power of the law, they also cover up and use various methods to cover up. Everyone knows. Once this point is seen through, it is easy for others to find ways to restrain it.


    Second, if it is not for good friendship, or for masters and disciples, very few people will give pointers to others. Others become true immortals, and it is not good for them.


    "Elder Jian, what can you teach me?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The emperor had already understood the law, what should be done?"


    Old Jian was just helpless, "The Emperor Xuanyuan knew from his birth that all laws and avenues, no matter how difficult, would be inexplicable. I don''t know anything. If I knew, I wouldn''t have no transparent laws yet. "


    Zhou Shu was speechless, he and Old Jian were actually almost the same now, they were stuck on the last layer of paper.


    No one can ask for help, only on their own.


    He smiled and continued to meditate. After a while, he felt dizzy and confused, and the sea of ??consciousness had an inexplicable feeling of exploding.


    This feeling is unprecedented.


    It shocked him.


    His talent is an important reason to support him to the present, the soul and consciousness are the top priority, if something goes wrong, it will be a big trouble.


    The sea of ??knowledge nowadays is already a vast and boundless forest, and it is a forest of single trees.


    The main trunk in the middle is still tall and straight, like a ten thousand mountains, the infinite branches surrounding it are also tough and smooth, and the billions of leaves on the branches are lush and full of vitality.


    Could it be that the problem lies at the root.


    After examining the past carefully, he was surprised.


    The tens of thousands of roots buried deep in the ground were originally like ginseng, with distinct roots, performing their duties and not infecting each other, but now they are intertwined and intertwined. Many of them are twisted into a twist-like pattern. The color of withered yellow has mostly lost the power to draw "water",


    It can be seen that Zhou Shu''s Soul Tree is a bit tired after it has been running for more than half a year.


    On the surface, you can continue to work, but the roots are slowly declining. If this situation continues, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly, he was still too eager.


    How could it not be tired?


    In order to see through the law, Shenxun Consciousness Sea is performing calculations to the maximum extent every day. The data he calculates in one day exceeds the past several times, and he is surpassing the limit every day, walking on the blade. This situation has been going on for more than half a year. , If you consider the constant calculation of the sea of ??consciousness as a practitioner, and quantify it specifically, it means that you have been practicing continuously for almost two thousand years.


    He calculated and deduced a day in the sea of ??knowledge, which is almost equivalent to a few years of hard work for ordinary practitioners, and after deliberately increasing the intensity, a day is equivalent to more than ten years.


    This is the reason why Zhou Shu can practice all kinds of tactics quickly. Others need to practice tens of thousands of times. He can actually use them in a day or two. He can also find out the loopholes and make up for them. Make a facelift.


    In the past, he had never felt that this was a problem that needed attention. He was only proud of his special talent, but he didn''t know the heavy workload day and night. Even if he had the ability, he couldn''t stand it. Now he is obviously tired.


    In this case still thinks about the law of transparency, how can it be possible.


    The accumulated large amount of soul fluid sprinkled on the ground like heavy rain, and quickly penetrated.


    The land is extremely fertile and greedy, but many of the thick roots underneath are still yellow, even if the surrounding rain is moist, they are indifferent. High-intensity calculations make them exhausted and they can��t eat anything that is delivered to the mouth. .


    However, some of the small roots on the side are still working hard to absorb. With their efforts, the withered yellow gradually has a color, and the big roots slowly start to move.


    Zhou Shu secretly sighed. Fortunately, there was a warning in advance. If he didn''t know it, he would continue to think hard, maybe it would be hopeless.


    Now I can''t go to search for intestines and scratch my brains to break through.


    Today, Zhou Shu��s knowledge of the sea is like a computer that has never stopped. All kinds of messy things are stuffed up, which slows down the calculation speed. Even listening to a song is stuck on and off, and can��t do anything. The efficiency is extremely low. All you have to do is restart.


    To restart the calculator, just press a button, and to restart Zhihai, you need a complete rest.


    Empty the sea of ??consciousness, thinking about nothing, forget everything, and let the sea of ??consciousness fully recover.


    Zhou Shu stood up, walked slowly to the edge of the spiritual field, and lay down on his back.


    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu, he didn''t say what he wanted to say, and continued to think hard.


    In fact, he didn''t need to worry about anything. His efficiency was only a few tenths of Zhou Shu''s, and he couldn''t get tired anymore.


    The street is still noisy, people in Zhibaoxuan come and go, Bai Kechen is happily busy, and smiles from time to time on the corner of his mouth. Such days are exactly what he expects, and maybe soon he will be favored by the supervisor of the city and help him become a real fairy. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2145: Realized

    I don��t know if I have passed w..l��


    Zhou Shuteng stood up and swept into the quiet room in a few steps.


    Without talking, holding the Wuhen sword, three times, the piece of fairy material in front of him turned into a portrait.


    Old Jian was surprised, "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu put down his sword, stared at the portrait, and said with some confusion, "I don''t know, I got up and did it."


    After clearing the sea of ??knowledge, he didn''t feel any concerns, but he had an inexplicable urge to get him up and do such a thing. Now it is strange to think about it.


    "Oh."


    Old Jian was also at a loss, just staring at the portrait, nodding secretly, "Who is this person?"


    He has seen Yang Mei and others, but the portrait is not any of them.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, but also shook his head, "I don''t know either."


    The woman presented in the portrait is extremely beautiful. It can be described as unique, but it is by no means any person Zhou Shu knows. It seems that there are many people''s shadows in it, but when you look carefully, it has nothing to do with them. Singular.


    Is it the perfect woman in Zhou Shu''s heart?


    "How did I make it..."


    Zhou Shu touched his chin and looked at this inexplicable portrait, thinking that something was wrong with restarting the sea of ??knowledge, and that the sea of ??knowledge was mixed with other people''s memories.


    It''s not surprising that this kind of thing happened. He swallowed many souls and merged the memories of several people. They were all cleaned up at the time, but there is no guarantee that there will be no problems.


    "I''m also surprised, how did you make it?"


    Old Jian followed, but his tone was completely different, "It��s no different from a real person when it comes to life, and you only use less than ten breaths. This is an immortal! When you did the treasure, you made a simple one. It takes more than half an hour to make a round shape. What''s wrong with you now?"


    He looked at the portrait, his face changed.


    Zhou Shu shocked when he heard the sound, and also changed color.


    Who are you still thinking about? This is not the point at all!


    The point is how he made it.


    The material in front of him is immortal material. Before he used the Wuhen sword to deal with this immortal material, he tried his best to cut out a trace. After he has a better understanding of the law of gold, he has to sculpt and change, and it takes a lot of money. But now, it only took less than ten breaths!


    It was done inexplicably, and naturally I didn''t feel anything at all.


    The two looked at each other, and the confusion in their eyes gradually changed into excitement and excitement.


    "You got it."


    Old Jian seemed to sigh, and he seemed to congratulate him, "Zhou Shu, I finally didn''t waste time."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said slowly, "Yes, I didn''t expect it to be this way."


    Old Jian stared at him, his eyes gleaming, "Zhou Shu, how did you do it?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said, "I want to say, but I can''t tell the reason."


    Being able to sculpt immortal materials easily and treat them like paper, the only possibility is that Zhou Shu has thoroughly understood the law of gold. In his eyes, the materials of gold are really like paper. You can do whatever you want and how you want to do it. Just do it, let alone cutting and carving, even if you integrate yourself into the material, it is not a difficult task to perform the method of escape from the fairy material.


    It was the same as Old Jian said, but it was inexplicably transparent.


    But what is certain is that it is absolutely important to clear the impurities of the sea of ??consciousness and let the tree of souls rest completely. Only when there is no pressure and no goals, can we understand the essence of things and comprehend. The true meaning of the law.


    "Sleeping for more than ten days may be really useful. The so-called harmony between man and nature, then I will try it."


    Master Jian knew that Zhou Shu wouldn''t lie to him, so he only clicked a sword and flew towards the spiritual field, lying horizontally in the field, and wanted to draw a gourd in the same way.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about him, so he put away all the immortal materials, temporarily not using them, but when Zhou Shu''s skills improve, these immortal materials can become immortal artifacts, there are three or five pieces.


    The simplest goal is completed, the next one is the hardest.


    Water law.


    It was the most awake and motivated time, of course, he had to strike while the iron was hot. After that, Zhou Shu was not in a hurry.


    The Wuhen Sword still needs great use, but with the experience of Jinxing, obviously, it is also imperative to find some suitable water-based materials. If possible, it is best to change to some water-based immortal materials.


    Slowly walked to the outer hall.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Bai Kechen hurriedly came to salute and whispered, "Master Xuan."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Manager Bai, it''s been good these days, is there anyone making trouble?"


    Bai Kechen showed some respect, "Last time it was a few small thieves who didn''t open their eyes. It''s nothing. They gave me a severe lesson and they all went to the Heavenly Tribulation Pillar. Now, where else would anyone dare to come? Who doesn''t know, Zhibao Xuan can''t be offended, there is a big man behind him."


    Bai Kechen was promoted to the general manager and was also the principal of Zhibaoxuan. Most people only knew General Manager Bai but did not know the Chief Zhou Xuan.


    In Zhibaoxuan, when Bai Kechen called Zhou Shu, he deliberately did not let outsiders know that Zhou Shu was the master of Zhibaoxuan.


    Zhou Shu tacitly agreed. After Chang Tian joined, he didn��t want to be involved. The less people knew, the better. He simply delegated power to Bai Kechen and asked him to show up as the manager. Bai Kechen��s status was elevated and he enjoyed it. It was also true to Zhou Shu. A bit more loyal. Of course, what he deserves more loyalty is his strength. It''s Changtian Zhou Shu looked up. There were a lot of guests in the hall, and there were several familiar faces among them.


    There are array screens to hide, they cannot see Zhou Shu behind, but Zhou Shu can see them.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Yes, with Manager Bai taking care of me, I don''t have to worry about it at all."


    "Where and where."


    Bai Kechen just shook his head with a smile on his face, but he was very contented in his heart.


    Zhou Shu seemed to say casually, "Manager, how many immortal stones do we have now?"


    Bai Kechen paused, "After working together for nine months, there was basically no business in the first three months, and it got better later. In fact, the profit is not very much..."


    Zhou Shu was slightly displeased, "How much do you have in your hand? Can you use it."


    Seeing Zhou Shu��s look, Bai Kechen said hurriedly, ��The only thing that can be used now is 370,000 immortal stones, which is our Zhibaoxuan��s profit over the past nine months. In fact, there is still a fortune of 400,000 yuan, but the Master of Supervision has to next The payment can only be settled by the month, and it has not yet arrived."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Did you deduct the prisoners and the rent of the shop?"


    Bai Kechen said slowly, "It has been deducted, and the rent has also been removed."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Give me 300,000 first."


    "Yes."


    Bai Kechen nodded, slandered in his heart, and went to the back room.


    Zhou Shu ignored him, so I only took money, what''s wrong.


    I only secretly said in my heart that if you count this, there will be a profit of 5 million immortal stones in nine months, which is not much in a first-class store, but Zhibaoxuan has just started, and there are not many true immortals here yet. When the people from He came over, the profit would have to be doubled seven or eight times, that is, the business of 40-50 million immortal stones a year, no wonder Chang Tian must work hard at Zhibaoxuan. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2146: Cao Yong

    Not for a while.


    Bai Kechen walked over with a small bag and said respectfully, "Master Xuan, this is 300,000 immortal stones."


    Zhou Shu took the bag, only to feel that it was very delicate, better-looking than many magic weapons, and looked inside, "I''m afraid it''s more than 300,000, right?"


    The space in the bag is huge. At first glance, the celestial stones are full of hundreds of hills. There are probably more than one million celestial stones on each mountain. And behind these hills, there are undulating shadows of peaks and ridges. , It is much higher than these hills, if it is all immortal stones...


    "Of course it doesn''t stop, Master Xuan does not know."


    Bai Kechen hurriedly said, "This is a fairy stone bag. Lord Xuan, what you see from it is actually the whole Wufang City''s fairy stones, which are naturally endless. However, Zhibaoxuan can take out only 300,000 fairy stones, more than 30. After ten thousand, the immortal stone bag will temporarily lose its effect, and the immortal stone can no longer be taken out through the immortal stone bag. As for the method of using the immortal stone, it is a tactic. Please save it carefully and don''t let anyone know it."


    After listening to the tactics, Zhou Shu seemed to think. This Xianshishan is the bank for later generations, the Xianshi bag is a passbook, and the tactic is the password.


    Just take as many fairy stones directly through the fairy stone bag, which is convenient.


    Speaking of the bank, there is no possibility of bankruptcy. The countless celestial stones seen in the celestial bag are just the tip of the iceberg.


    In the heavens, the celestial stone is not expensive, it can be said to be very common. A scattered immortal can make a celestial stone in one day. How many scattered celestial beings in the heavens, the amount of celestial stone that can be produced every day is unimaginable , This does not include immortals with higher levels such as true immortals. Of course, most of them disdain to make immortals, but as long as half of them make immortal stones, the resulting immortal stones are also astronomical.


    The resource of immortal stone can be said to be unlimited, as long as there are immortals, there is immortal stone.


    A better resource is celestial jade, which is different from the produced celestial stone. The celestial jade is naturally formed and has higher quality and is more rare. There are many types, and the number is quite limited. Generally speaking, it is hard to see true celestial jade. Fairy jade.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "What if I want to put the fairy stone in? I will count it too."


    Bai Kechen nodded, "Of course, the number of immortal stones will be remembered when Lord Xuan put it in. There will never be one less. You can take it out when you want to use it, but you can only store the immortal stones. For other things, it��s best to use Wufangjie. Lord Xuan talked to the Lord Superintendent. It should be no problem, and he won��t ask for money.��


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Why are you talking about such a good thing now?"


    Bai Kechen said cautiously, "It wasn''t that the subordinates deliberately, Master Xuan had been in retreat, and he hadn''t had time to say these things. I hope Master Xuan will forgive him."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It doesn''t matter, this kind of fairy stone bag, isn''t this one?"


    Bai Kechen shook his head and said, "No, I still have one here, this Master Xuan can just use it."


    "That''s good, I''ll leave something to do, I''ll leave it to you to take care of, Manager Bai."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked out from the side. Bai Kechen followed and sent it out, only secretly saying that it seemed like I was not taking care of me normally, and you feel so comfortable as the shopkeeper.


    Zhou Shu paused, put a lot of immortal stones in his body into the immortal stone bag, and walked towards the side street.


    Now he has more than one million immortal stones and can buy some good materials.


    He didn''t go far and found his goal, Wanbaolou.


    Among the heavens, Wanbaolou is everywhere. The real big chamber of commerce has nothing it does not sell, but the most famous is the materials and magic weapons, which are in line with Zhou Shu''s current requirements.


    There was also Wanbaolou in the Xuanhuang Realm back then, but I don''t know if it is true.


    Seeing someone at the door, the waiter in the building immediately walked out, but saw that it was Zhou Shu, but drew back.


    How could miscellaneous immortals come to Wanbaolou? Most of them were passing by.


    The steward next to him brightened his eyes, greeted him quickly, and said with joy, "Boss Zhou, it''s been a long time."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, this manager is also considered old knowledge, the main customer, who bought a lot of talisman and pill from him, raised his hand, "Cao Yong, have you worked in Wanbaolou? Congratulations, congratulations."


    Cao Yong saluted quite sincerely, "Yes, thanks to Boss Zhou for this."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What is the truth?"


    "Come in, let''s talk about it, boss Zhou is here to buy things, just tell me if you need to, please come in."


    Cao Yong led Zhou Shu into Wanbao Building, and said as he walked, Zhou Shu quickly understood that he had really helped him.


    Cao Yong has been in the ghost realm for a long time. He is very familiar with the ghost realm. He also often acts as a guide for dispersing immortals and earns some extra celestial stones. Not long ago, he picked up another guest. The guest was young and arrogant, and he did not listen to his guidance. Many misfortunes have come, if it weren''t for Cao Yong''s rich experience and many Zhou Shu''s Talisman Pills, this trip would be the end of his life with that guest.


    Leaving the ghost realm, Cao Yong was about to leave after handing in the task, but was forced to stay by the guest.


    Just before the attack, the guest said that he was the young host of Wanbao Building in the East District and sneaked out to play in the ghost realm. If it weren''t for Cao Yong, this trip must be dead. Now he is very scared and wants Cao Yong to **** him. Go back, there must be a reward.


    Cao Yongjiang followed him to Wanbaolou with suspicion, but he didn''t expect that the man was really a young host.


    The host was anxious It was overjoyed to see his son Huizi, so he kept Cao Yong and let him be a steward in the building.


    This can be regarded as a step up to the sky. You don''t need to work hard to get a lot of cultivation resources than in the past, and Wanbaolou also has a unique cultivation site. It is not difficult to achieve true immortality in time.


    Cao Yong quickly agreed, knowing that this trip would be difficult without Zhou Shu''s Fulu Pill, so he noted his love.


    Cao Yong looked at Zhou Shu and said very fortunately, "Boss Zhou, I have looked for you several times, but I couldn''t find it. Your talisman and pill are not sold? I also heard that you were taken by a real fairy. When you get to Shouzheng, you''ve already gone to the sky to cut the pillars... it turns out not to be true, it''s great."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I''m just busy practicing, and I haven''t come out. I always use immortal stones for cultivation."


    "Well, we are such inferior immortals, we must cultivate when we catch the opportunity..." Cao Yong nodded, empathizing, only looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes with some doubts, "It''s been over a year, hasn''t Boss Zhou made any progress?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "The aptitude is a little dull, it''s a bit difficult."


    Cao Yong thought for a while and said, "Boss Zhou, there is a pill called Huayuan Dan in Wanbaolou, which can help transform the qi of the immortal spirit. The effect is very good. I will get you three bottles later. Now, Zaxian is still not very good, it is difficult to find a better job."


    "Thank you brother Cao for your kindness."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "But forget it, I don''t think it will take long, and it won''t take those pills."


    Cao Yong waved his hand and said in a grandiose way, "Boss Zhou, don''t refuse. I''ll give it to you later. Anyway, I''m also in charge. This is nothing. If you don''t want it, you won''t give me face. Don''t say know me.") Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2147: Get in the way

    Cao Yong nodded, quite satisfied, "That''s it, what''s the embarrassment, you help me, I help you, isn''t it normal?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and said nothing.


    Before reaching the steps, Cao Yongdun stayed, "but forgot, what boss Zhou wanted to see in Wanbaolou, isn''t it a pill? If you want a pill, at the stage of boss Zhou, there is nothing better than Huayuan Pill. , No need to buy again."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I want to see the materials, the water-based materials."


    "The materials will come to the right place. There is nothing better than Wanbao Lou in the entire Eastern District. I will take you there."


    Cao Yong led Zhou Shu upstairs and introduced, "All kinds of materials are on the third floor, and so are the water lines. If you have good materials, you have to go to the fifth floor, but the ones there are too expensive. It''s better to go to the third floor. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Leave it to Brother Cao, if it doesn''t work, go to other places."


    Cao Yong smiled, "Where is the Wanbao Building that is not suitable, no matter whether it is alchemy or drawing charms, it is guaranteed to be easy to use."


    After looking around, Wanbao Lou does have a lot of things, but after all, this is the Eastern District. Most of the customers are Sanxian. The things that Sanxian values ??are very useless in the eyes of Zhou Shu, especially those with water. The materials are not helpful for comprehending the law.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Let''s go to the fifth floor and take a look."


    "Doesn''t any of them work?"


    Cao Yong was a little surprised. "If you want something better, it will be very expensive. The most common materials on the fifth floor are 100,000 immortal stones, ten thousand years of profound ice, and flowing silver water. They are all very rare outside. The paintings are nothing. Enough."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Let''s take a look, I still have some immortal stones, it should be enough."


    "Fine."


    Cao Yong nodded slightly, and led Zhou Shu upstairs suspiciously.


    After not taking a few steps, a young man in Chinese clothes who was going downstairs walked up to them, and was taken aback for a moment, stopping to look at Zhou Shu.


    "Young host."


    Cao Yong looked respectful, "I am taking guests to the fifth floor to read some materials."


    "Guest, hahaha, did you hear me wrong?"


    The young man looked at Zhou Shu and laughed exaggeratedly, "Don��t think that I don��t know him, a miscellaneous immortal who was a miscellaneous immortal three or four years ago. He can still be a guest in Wanbaolou. Are you saying What a joke, Cao Yong?"


    Cao Yong stagnated, "The young host, it is indeed..."


    "What is it really?"


    The young man��s expression sank, "Cao Yong, don��t think that you can treat Wanbaolou as your own home if you do me a favor. You can bring it with anyone, and bring it to the fifth floor. If something is missing, you Can you afford it?"


    Cao Yong''s expression tightened, and he quickly said, "The young poster has misunderstood, I really..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he asked for help, "Boss Zhou, you are also coming to the fifth floor to read the materials. Don''t keep talking."


    Zhou Shu took a step and said calmly, "I remember you, it''s still the same as in the past, not growing at all, it''s even more unbearable."


    This young man was the second person Zhou Shu saw when he came to Wufang City. At that time, Zhou Shu was being taken in by the puppet. He laughed at Zhou Shu wildly and chattered for things. Zhou Shu didn''t care at the time, but didn''t want to meet again. When he arrived, he was still a young master of Wanbaolou.


    Faced with such idiots in the way, Zhou Shu didn''t plan to be polite anymore.


    "what did you say!?"


    The young man also took a step forward, staring at Zhou Shu, his eyes were cold and his hands raised.


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Why, are you still planning to kill people in Wanbao Building? I don''t care, but at that time, your young host is tied to the post, so that others can see it. I am afraid it will be a lot of inconvenience."


    The young man put his hand down quickly, "Nonsense, when did I kill?"


    Panicked, Tianjianzhu''s deterrent was surprisingly powerful, and no one dared to violate the rules in the city.


    Cao Yong was a little stunned, "You know, don''t..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "That''s good, please let the hostess, I have to go upstairs to read the materials, the young host doesn''t want to refuse guests, if there is no suitable reason, this is also forbidden by the city regulations, I want the young host should know."


    The young man was choked for a while and said angrily, "You...what''s your name?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Zhou Shu."


    "Zhou Shu? Zhou Shu?"


    The young man''s face changed suddenly, staring at Zhou Shu carefully, and then asked in doubt, "Your name is Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Not bad."


    Cao Yong nodded hurriedly, "Young master, his name is Zhou Shuyou, who used to sell amulets and pills in the city."


    The young man slowly said, "The 534th miscellaneous immortal in Wufang City''s Immortal List is you? Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart is slightly stagnant. He has been busy cultivating these days, but he has forgotten about it, and only touched his nose, "It seems that there is no second miscellaneous immortal called Zhou Shu? If there is, then it''s not me."


    Cao Yong on the side was already stunned. There was no Fangcheng immortal list, mixed immortals, how could it be possible? How do these words connect?


    There was a mess in my mind, and I couldn''t figure it out.


    The young man calmed down, staring at Zhou Shu, and said every word, "Very well, I finally found you, I want to challenge youIn the room on the seventh floor.


    The two of them were watching the scene below, watching the show, with great interest.


    The stern-faced middle-aged man said nonchalantly, "This Zhou Shu actually ran to Wanbaolou to cause trouble."


    The white-bearded old man at the side smiled slightly, "Owner Wan, it seems that it was not someone else who caused the trouble. I think it was Linglang''s first trouble. His arrogant temperament came across the iron plate this time? That Zhou Shu is definitely not ordinary. Miscellaneous immortals are listed on the immortal list at a young age. They are still in the middle class. They must be able to excel. The city lord will not favor favoritism. The immortal list is the immortal list."


    "Of course not ordinary."


    The middle-aged man snorted, "Otherwise he wouldn''t be able to reach the ninth level of the ghost realm alone and retreat all over his body. Then Bifan would not leave Zhibaoxuan to him when he left, and he would get Zhibao. After Xuanhou, he immediately got on the line with Jianshi Changtian, making it impossible for other people to start. This kind of thought is really acquainted, let alone miscellaneous immortals. Among the true immortals, there are a few people who can match this ranking. , It''s not for nothing."


    He misunderstood Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu was pushed to this point, but he didn''t want to.


    But unintentionally inserting willows and willows into the shadows, the result of this is really not bad, at least Zhibaoxuan has saved a lot of trouble, and it can also allow him to practice with peace of mind.


    "Landlord Wan is worthy of know-it-all, nothing you don''t know."


    The old man stroked his beard and smiled, "What do you plan to do, no matter? Just watch Linglang challenge him? IMHO, Linglang has just entered the immortal list and is very proud, but lost to Zhou Shu, who is just a miscellaneous fairy. It��s a big blow."


    The middle-aged man looked calm and said, "How can he become a talent without experiencing some blows? His temperament should have been sharpened.") Book friends, hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2148: Nice guy

    "Why, you won''t fail to agree?"


    The young man stared at Zhou Shu condescendingly, with a smile but a smile, "As far as I know, people in the immortal list can''t be exempt from war for no reason. It''s a violation of city regulations."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Forget the nameless."


    "what did you say?"


    The young man''s face flushed, and the calmness he had just pretended to disappear suddenly, "My name is Wan Zhenggang, and I am listed on the 197th immortal list! As a scattered immortal, there is no place in this city. How many? You said I am an unknown person?"


    "It turned out to be the original poster of Wan Shao."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Okay, I see, please let me go first."


    He didn''t look much, and walked past Wan Zhenggang, and said as he walked, "Manager Cao, please take me to see the materials."


    "and many more!"


    Wan Zhenggang rushed out a few steps, then stood in front of Zhou Shu, his eyebrows raised, "What do you mean, do you really want to refuse the challenge? Violating city regulations?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I will not violate the city regulations. I will accept your challenge, but not now. I still have things to do now. I''ll talk about it when I''m done."


    Wan Zhenggang said angrily, "What can be more important than Xianbang?"


    "There are many. For example, now I''m looking for some materials, which is much more important than Xianbang," Zhou Shu looked indifferently, "Wan Shao poster, wait a minute, I will notify you when I''m done, I know where it is. Don''t worry if you find you."


    He greeted Cao Yong, "Steward Cao, I''m very anxious, please hurry up."


    "you����"


    Wan Zhenggang was stuck, and didn''t know how to respond for a while, Cao Yong was startled, and had to take Zhou Shu and continue walking up.


    Wan Zhenggang quickly recovered and followed Zhou Shu, without speaking or leaving.


    The fifth floor is much more refined than the first floor, but no guest can be seen.


    Each piece of material is arranged in a special formation, emitting a strange brilliance, exuding an alluring breath, walking in the meantime, like walking in a dream.


    Cao Yong pointed to the azure blue in front of him, "Boss Zhou, here are all water-based materials..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and looked all the way, most of them were never seen before, like Yihai Qijin, Baihe Wenquan, Hongluo Lingping, etc., there are also water pith that have been seen before, etc., no doubt, These are extremely rare materials, but there is no fairy material.


    These materials are very useful for comprehending the law, but if you want to be fast, it is still the best.


    But suffering from shyness in the pocket, only one million can not buy immortal materials.


    After watching it for a while, he stopped in front of Hongluo Lingping, and Zhou Shu said slowly, "This is not bad, please help me take three slices."


    Hongluo Lingping is a kind of duckweed that lives in fairy springs. It depends on the growth of fairy springs and can take shape for tens of thousands of years. The water movement gas in it is extremely strong, and it is used to realize the law of water movement is very reliable. Mu Xing should also be helpful to Zhou Shu.


    Cao Yong didn''t dare to say anything, and quickly nodded, "Boss Zhou, I will have someone take it out for you right away, but this piece will cost 300,000 immortal stones."


    "The price is not high."


    Zhou Shu smiled and was about to nod, but Wan Zhenggang next to him couldn''t stand his temper. "It took a small amount of 300,000 materials, and it took half an hour to pick it up. It''s really funny, hahaha ."


    The exaggerated laughter came out again.


    Cao Yong did not dare to speak, and Zhou Shu also ignored it.


    Wan Zhenggang was a little boring, and said to himself, "I am on the top of the immortal rankings, even in the middle of the list, don''t you think it is a loss with such cheap materials? I can''t afford to lose this person after changing me!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "How can I not be ashamed of changing the young host?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s answer, he also came to his spirits and said loudly, "If I am waiting for someone on the immortal list, at least I have to use immortal materials. There are a lot of immortal materials in my Wanbao Building. This duckweed is good, can''t you afford it? Oh, it''s really pitiful..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu contemptuously, he showed a lot of complacency, "If you promise to fight with me now, how about I will give you a copy? Hahahaha!"


    I regretted it as soon as I said it.


    Of course there are immortal materials in Wanbaolou, but they are by no means a lot of them. Every piece is counted and of high value, and he is not in charge.


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, but his face was calm, "Maybe there are immortals in Wanbaolou, but I haven''t seen it, and I don''t know whether it is true. And even if it is, I can send it away with a word from the young host. It''s too ridiculous."


    Wan Zhenggang felt relieved, and he rarely refuted it.


    Zhou Shu stared at him and said in a straightforward voice, "It seems that the young poster thinks he is a nonchalant person, so what I said before...I don''t have to worry about the challenge, just let it go."


    Seeing Wan Zhenggang''s face turning green and red, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If you want to come to a young host, there is nothing to say, Mr. Cao, let''s go trade."


    "wait!"


    Wan Zhenggang''s face flushed, and he shouted, "You said that I have no choice but to speak. When would I say that the challenge is no longer a matter of course?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If the challenge counts, what about the rest?"


    Wan Zhenggang gritted his teeth and was run out of nowhere, "Of course that counts! But... only if you win!"


    "There is no proof to say nothing, if this sentence is also nonsense."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly but he turned to Cao Yongdao, "Cao is in charge, let''s go and trade. I can''t use such treasures as fairy materials. I can only use duckweed. The good fairy material is left to the young host to enjoy."


    "Why don''t you believe it? You and I Mingzhu promised, no one can go back!"


    Wan Zhenggang was in a hurry. He stretched out his hand and took out the Mingzhu, placed it in front of Zhou Shu, and said loudly, "Take it out, let''s see if I can say nothing!"


    Zhou Shu stared at the Mingzhu, his mind stopped, but he withdrew his thoughts of taking the Mingzhu, watching Wan Zhenggang shook his head, and said thoughtfully, "The original poster Wan Shao is a believer, and it doesn''t need to be the case."


    Wan Zhenggang stared at Zhou Shu, his face getting worse and worse, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s nothing, when I buy the materials, I will respond to the challenge of the young poster. It won''t take long."


    "You promised?"


    Wan Zhenggang was quite puzzled, "I don''t need any conditions?"


    Zhou Shu sternly said, "Living in Wufang City, since it is on the immortal list, it is the right thing to deal with other people''s challenges. How can there be any conditions? The original poster Wan Shao laughed, so be it, I have to buy things. , I won��t be accompanied for the time being."


    After speaking, they walked aside with Cao Yong to discuss the transaction.


    Wan Zhenggang was hanging there, his face still full of puzzlement.


    He regretted it when he took out the Mingzhu, but he couldn''t retract his hand. He repeatedly regretted that this kind of thing had to be spread out. Not to mention that he was shameless. Even Wanbaolou lost face, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to take advantage of it. Use this opportunity to take away the fairy material.


    Is Zhou Shu a rare good person this time?


    I thought about it but was stunned, staring at Zhou Shu, not knowing what to say or what to do. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2149: so close

    Zhou Shu is not a bad person, but it is hard to say that he is a good person.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to take the opportunity to take the immortal material, otherwise he would not run against Wan Zhenggang before and let Wan Zhenggang fail to say that he wants to give away the immortal material, but when he was about to take out the inscription beads, he suddenly had a strange hunch , The premonition was so strong that he felt that at the moment when he took out the Mingzhu, something unpredictable would happen to him.


    Just like Chang Tian, ??who said it was a ghost nuclear deal, but actually occupied Zhibaoxuan, it is difficult to escape and almost inevitable.


    This feeling made Zhou Shu have to reconsider his decision, being cautious and careful.


    This is Wanbaolou.


    The owner of Wanbaolou in Xiancheng has always been a golden immortal, and there is a golden immortal. How could Zhou Shu come up with Mingzhu and Wan Zhenggang to make such an agreement? No matter the ordinary materials, immortal materials often have millions of immortal stones, and no one will give up casually, even the golden immortal.


    He couldn''t and didn''t want to offend Jinxian, so he had to give up and stop here.


    Besides, for Jin Xian, the city regulations are of no use. Everyone knows that Jin Xian cannot go to the sky to cut the pillars, and Zhou Shu can��t go head-to-head and take his life to bet that a Jin Xian can obey the city. regulation.


    Giving up is not considered a bad thing. Given Zhou Shu''s current position, he should lower his posture and get rich through practice.


    Being on the immortal list is already eye-catching enough. If you openly take away the immortal materials in Wanbao Lou, you will surely become a target. Even if Wan Zhenggang asked for this matter, others will not care who it is. Just look at the results.


    Xiancai will have something sooner or later, but the haste will not be fast enough. You can''t bring yourself unexpected troubles just because of your immediate needs.


    Wan Zhenggang left angrily, unable to tell whether he should be happy or angry, and he seemed to be less interested in challenging Zhou Shu.


    Cao Yong asked in a low voice, "Boss Zhou, how do you deliver the fairy stone?"


    He was still a little uneasy, worried that Zhou Shu had no immortal stones to give. In the past few years, he had seen Zhou Shu selling talisman and pill. However, how can a street vendor can afford such expensive materials? As for the immortal list, he is not in touch. Until now, I can only listen to market rumors.


    "Here, I will give you the fairy stone."


    Zhou Shu faintly said, taking out the fairy stone bag, the fairy stone rained down, and in the blink of an eye they piled into a hill, neatly arranged.


    Cao Yong didn''t look at the fairy stone, but was stunned by looking at the fairy stone bag.


    He has seen such a fairy stone bag, and he also knows its value. It was specially refined by Wufang City. There are only two people in the entire Wanbao Building, the host and the general manager, something that even the young host does not have. What about Zhou Shu Maybe there will be?


    Zhou Shu put away the celestial stone bag and said calmly, "It''s exactly 900,000, and you won''t be missing."


    "Yes, yes, of course not less. Here are the materials you want, boss Zhou."


    Cao Yong bowed unconsciously and placed the materials in front of Zhou Shu, his tone becoming more respectful.


    Zhou Shu took the material, took a look, put it away, smiled and said, "You have work, I''ll leave, Cao is in charge."


    "Okay, I will send you out."


    Cao Yong ordered the others to pick up the immortal stone and follow Zhou Shu step by step.


    Walking to the door, Zhou Shu stopped unconsciously, "Guan Shi, have you forgotten something?"


    "what?"


    Cao Yong was stunned, and said quickly, "No, I will give you all that should be given, and your immortal stone is not short, can it be... Boss Zhou, the young host, I am too weak to speak, you are all immortals. Don��t make things difficult for me anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Where did you think about it, what about the pill that you promised to give me?"


    "This... bring it right away."


    Cao Yong stayed for a while, immediately ran back to the store and sent three bottles of Hua Yuan Dan.


    "I received."


    Zhou Shu took the pill, smiled, turned around and left. Cao Yong was still there, thinking to himself, you are on the immortal list, with a million immortal stones on you, what else do you want this low-level pill?


    Cao Yong is unclear. Zhou Shu''s move was intended to bring about cause and effect.


    Zhou Shu��s Fulu Pill saved his life and allowed him to find a good job in Wanbaolou. This is what Cao Yong said personally. Zhou Shu accidentally planted the cause. The fruit Cao Yong gave Zhou Shu was these three bottles of pill. Medicine, there is no other expression, and during the conflict, he was completely biased towards Wanbaolou, this person must not be handed over, accept the pill, even if the cause and effect is over, there will be no scruples afterwards.


    On the seventh floor.


    Withdrawing his gaze, Lord Wan snorted coldly, "If you are acquainted, I just want to use you to polish Zheng Gang, but I still want to seize the immortal material. It''s ridiculous."


    The old man laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, he is really funny, he is about to get the fairy material, but how can he suddenly hold it back? The old man thought he was going to be unlucky, hahaha...could it be that he was just joking. , Did you deliberately tease Linglang?"


    The original poster Wan seems to be thinking, "He definitely has the thought of trying to win immortals. As for why I hold back, I am still thinking."


    The old man''s face slightly condensed, and he stroked his beard, "Could it be that he noticed your killing intent?"


    "how is this possible!"


    The landlord Wan said categorically, "He is just a miscellaneous immortal, even Jinxian can hardly detect my killing intent, the difference is too big."


    That''s what he said, but he was also very strange. At the moment when he was about to make a move, Zhou Shu retracted his hand, did not take out the Mingzhu, the unexpected thing did not happen, and he held back before his anger broke out. Makes him a little uncomfortable.


    "This is the only way to explain it. If he can feel your presence, it''s really unlikely The old man smiled and nodded, and said slowly, "But Lou Zhu, if he really takes out the Mingzhu Arranged with Linglang, what do you plan to do? Your intent to kill just now was not small, did you really kill him? In fact, just a few words of caution. They are all juniors, and it is not a big deal to make trouble with each other. "


    The landlord Wan said frankly, "As soon as the killing intent is revealed, of course it will not be withdrawn for no reason."


    "Really?"


    The old man''s expression changed slightly and his eyes became solemn. "The average person will kill if he kills. Jinxian is not very restricted by the city regulations, but he is definitely not an ordinary person. The owner of the first-class shop, listed on the immortal list, still hangs on the city owner. A famous genius, I also heard that the city owner deliberately cultivated him. For the sake of less than ten million immortal stones, it is not worth it."


    "So what? After you kill it, do more to solve the beginning and the end."


    The Lord Wan said indifferently, "It''s a bit troublesome to say, but how can the things of Wanbaolou be given away to others and provoke me Wan Xukong. He deserved it when he died. Would the city owner condemn Wanbaolou for him? The Wanbao Building in Fangcheng is not the only one in the East Gate of mine. The four doors add up to a total of seven high-end shops, which have contributed a lot to Wufang City. Compared with Zhou Shu, he naturally distinguishes who is more important than Zhou Shu. "


    The old man shook his head slightly, "I want to congratulate him."


    Wan Xukong stagnated, "He, Zhou Shu, why congratulate?"


    The old man smiled, "Hehe, congratulations to him for avoiding a disaster. It''s a risk. Fortunately, he put up his mind temporarily, otherwise he had to report to Yan''s Mansion."


    Wan Xukong smiled, did not speak.


    He knew that killing Zhou Shu would cost a lot of money, and that he might lose his position as the host, but he did almost do it just now.


    Of course not for a few immortal stones, for the son who was too ineffective, compared with Zhou Shu, he was ashamed and angry, and he wanted to kill him soon.

 Chapter 2150: Inquiry

    After buying the materials, Zhou Shu didn''t stay much, and quickly returned to know.


    There is nothing peculiar about a miscellaneous immortal entering Zhibaoxuan. Everyone knows that it is ghost cores that are bought and sold in Zhibaoxuan. However, Zhou Shu entered Zhibaoxuan and became the master of the Xuan, and no one could tell.


    Just after sitting down, Mingzhu shook.


    "Zhou Shu, don''t go to Wanbaolou anymore."


    It is news from Changtian, which seems to have a warning.


    Zhou Shu replied, "I''m going to buy materials."


    Chang Tian answered quickly, "I know that you are buying materials, and I also know that you have a conflict with Wan Zhenggang, but do you know that, fortunately you closed your hand, otherwise Wan Xukong will not let you go, you die I don''t know how to die."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized it, and it seemed that it felt right. If the inscription beads were taken out, it would probably be miserable.


    He thought for a while, and said calmly, "You all know, that is, if Wan Xukong shots at me, can''t you, the superintendent of the city, stop it?"


    Chang Tian paused for a while, "I only found out afterwards. Even if I were there, the result was the same. The city supervision could not manage the Wanbao Lou, and Wan Xukong was ranked 17th on the immortal list. I couldn''t stop him. "


    Zhou Shu was puzzled, "He is so strong?"


    Chang Tian quickly replied, "He ranks third in the entire Eastern District, but it has nothing to do with you. You don''t want to cause trouble. Isn''t it good to practice well?


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, Chang Tian sent news so soon, not because he cared about his safety, but because he was the master of Zhibaoxuan.


    If something happens to the Lord Xuan without specifying a successor, then the upper-class shops will be vacant, and the next home will be determined by auction. It will be difficult to tell who belongs to it. It is hard to get the ghost core every day. Trading, Zhibaoxuan just flourished, how willing to make Zhou Shu accident.


    He said slowly, "I know, but I still have to buy the necessary things. If only Wanbao Lou has it, there is no way."


    Chang Tian was stagnant, "You want water fairy material, are you going to use your sword to penetrate the water law?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Well, Jianshi Huiyan."


    After hesitating for a long time, he replied, "Zhou Shu, if you are not good at cultivating immortal power, but you are going to understand the rules, you are planning to skip the immortal, right? Actually this is a good way, but Who told you?"


    Zhou Shu said immediately, "I thought about it."


    Every day you return faster, "Impossible, Zaxian can have such insight, I really don''t believe it, someone must have pointed you, who is it?"


    Zhou Shu paused in his heart, could it be that there was something wrong in it, skipping the stage of dispersing immortals, but the right way?


    After a while, Chang Tian returned the message again, "Don''t tell me, don��t say that, the person who pointed you is not a wrong way, but you have to do it according to your actual situation. If you are not talented enough, you will suffer. ."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Also please supervise the city for advice."


    Chang Tian replied, "Scattering immortals transforms the power in the body into immortal power, using the celestial spirit. Where does the celestial spirit come from? Only the fairy world has the most authentic celestial spirit, and the celestial spirits in other places Most of the qi is extracted from immortal stones or given by high-level immortals. Using such celestial qi to cultivate, the immortal power obtained will inevitably be flawed, and there will be impurities in the body. The longer you practice, the more impurities will be. This is an achievement The dispersal of immortals is not as good as the dispersal of immortals in the immortal world, and it will take a long period of time to become a true queen in the future. The impurity can be removed by the force of the law to continue to be promoted, so I said, you can also skip the dispersing stage. Good choice."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I want to know what''s wrong with jumping over."


    The celestial spirit is impure, and the scattered celestials contain impurities. This is the first time he knows, but Changtian suspects that there is an expert behind him, so he has to pretend that he already knows.


    Chang Tian replied, "Skip the stage of dispersing immortals, without the assistance of immortal power, it is difficult to condense the power of the law, and the body cannot bear the pain of condensing. If the power of the law is allowed to run away, even if you do not die, you will never want to advance again. Order now."


    "That''s it, thank you, Mr. Jianshi."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. He had considered these difficulties. It was difficult, but he was also planning.


    He waited for a while, "Zhou Shu, it seems that you are very persistent. If you want water fairy, you don''t have to go to Wanbaolou."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, "What can be done to supervise the city?"


    Every day there is a pause, "When you earn more immortal stones, you can buy them anywhere. I can buy them for you. Generally, about four million yuan is enough for the first-grade immortal materials."


    Zhou Shu was quite displeased, "According to Zhibaoxuan''s current rate, I am afraid it will take two years to make four million."


    Chang Tian smiled, "For a practitioner, two years is nothing, and it''s okay to lay the foundation more. By the way, have you learned the tricks I gave you?"


    Zhou Shu retorted, "That was not what you gave me. It was Wufangcheng''s reward. I deserved it. I haven''t learned it yet."


    When it comes to Fa Jue, Zhou Shu is a little angry.


    I replaced the reward with three books of tactics, which is still a very rare tactic. It takes hundreds of thousands of immortal stones to get one book on the market, but two books can only be practiced at the stage of true immortals. One is a secret method for accelerating the absorption of fairy qi, and is used to aid cultivation, but to Zhou Shu now, it is of little use.


    Asking for it but not studying, Chang Tian slandered and continued, "You are good at practicing, don''t go to Wanbaolou if you are okay, Wanjia is very vengeful."


    Zhou Shu said anxiously, "By the way, I want to ask, because of an immortal, Wan Xukong wants to kill me?"


    Chang Tian sighed slightly Actually, it was because of Wan Zhenggang, that his son was embarrassed, and he was embarrassed. His mind was really narrow. "


    Zhou Shu sneered, "His son''s temper is enough to lose face, can he kill one person once he loses it? I''m afraid he can''t kill him."


    Chang Tian followed with a sneer, "If Wan Xukong had other sons, he would have killed waste like Wan Zhenggang himself, but he didn''t have any. What can I do? Even if I keep my eyes, there is no way."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "I don''t understand, how could Wan Zhenggang be on the immortal list?"


    A person went to the Xingshan ghost realm and almost died in it, and had to protect others to return to the city. Zhou Shu really couldn''t see the power of Wan Zhenggang.


    Chang Tian laughed unconsciously, "Last time Wan Zhenggang was in the ghost realm. If we hadn''t helped him to support him and could guide him, he would have died long ago, but he was still scared to death and asked someone to protect him. After coming back, he begged Wan Xukong for a few months. Wan Xukong couldn''t bear it, so he had no choice but to put two immortal artifacts on him, provided that he could never leave the Dongmen District again. There were these two immortal artifacts. It''s enough for Wan Zhenggang to be at the bottom of the immortal list."


    It turned out to be the reason for the fairy.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, no wonder he became domineering and pointed out to challenge himself, but even if the waste had a fairy tool, it was still a waste.


    Zhou Shu had two immortal artifacts, reaching more than 500 at once, overwhelming most of the true immortals, and Wan Zhenggang was on the list.


    Such a challenge also seemed dull.


    Chang Tian said slowly, "Anyway, don''t go to Wanbaolou in the future, so that nothing happens again. Tell me what you want. As long as there is a fairy stone, I will help you get it. If you are willing to be my doorman, don''t say fairy. Good material, no matter how good...") Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2151: Vacancies

    It''s been a few simple times �����..l��


    Zhou Shu has been comprehending the law of water, not far from transparent.


    Although Hongluo Lingping is a lot worse than the unknown fairy material, but with the previous transparent experience, the speed is not much slower, but in the process of understanding the water, Zhou Shu found some places that had not been touched in the past.


    He has a feeling that if this continues, he will sooner or later understand what the essence of the five elements is and how the five elements transform into each other.


    Knowing this, he will be able to combine the power of the individual golden and wood elements into the power of the five elements, which is derived from the five elements and is higher than the five elements.


    At that point, the Five Elements Rule is what''s in the bag.


    The direction is definitely correct.


    Xuanyuanjian was still lying on the spiritual field, and he hadn''t moved this year, but the spiritual field on the side was greatly changed.


    The circular spiritual field where Xuanyuan Sword is located is clearly divided into two colors, one side is pure black, the other is pure white, the pure black side is rancid and unpleasant, and death is everywhere, while the pure white side is fragrant. Through the vitality of birth, life and death were forcibly separated, and Xuanyuanjian was in the middle.


    The sword body is also reflected in black on one side and white on the other side, which is particularly weird.


    However, in the past few days, Zhou Shu discovered that with the sword body as the center, the black and white sides have the meaning of mutual penetration. If one side is more black, the other side will be more white. After a while, the situation is reversed. The two seem to be fighting each other. No one wins, no one loses.


    This scene is the same as the one seen underground, the intersection of the spring of the mother of life and the dead fog.


    It''s also like a Tai Chi picture.


    Elder Jian probably reached the most critical moment.


    As long as black and white are in harmony, life and death blend, and no boundary or separation can be seen, then Master Jian��s law of life and death should be understood thoroughly, and Xuanyuanjian will also be among the ranks of immortal artifacts, and it is an immortal who has turned from a divine artifact The device is higher than the average fairy device.


    After watching for a while, Zhou Shu continued to think about his own rules.


    He took watching Xuanyuan Sword as a rest, and the effect was not bad. Even rest was learning, and progress was natural.


    Just after entering his thoughts, Mingzhu suddenly shook.


    He glanced at the source, but it was Bai Kechen. There must be something important to bother him at this time.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and had to go out.


    As soon as he walked out the door, Bai Kechen greeted him with a pale face, panicking, with a panic expression, "Master Xuan..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Say things, hurry up."


    Bai Kechen said quickly, "Someone wants to see you."


    Zhou Shu frowned, there was a fire inexplicably, "I said that I didn''t see anyone, so you called me out because of this? Do you think I am too bored in cultivation, or are you too free to be outside?"


    Bai Kechen felt tight, "How dare, that person, that person said, if he can''t see you, he will kill me, I think, I think he can do it."


    He pointed out the door, his face was pale, even if Zhou Shu came out, he was still very frightened.


    Kill it if you kill it, Zhou Shu snorted secretly, and looked out of the door for a moment. Isn''t he dead?


    A young man standing outside the door, fourteen or five years old, standing straight like a javelin, with a tall nose and thin lips, as if cut with a knife. His eyes are deep and cold, like an ice cellar. The biting chill can be felt across the formation.


    No one around him dared to approach him, even if his cultivation base was much higher than him.


    Bai Kechen whispered, "Master Xuan, his name is Luo Xiping, he is a famous assassin. I don''t know why he came to the city and he even named you to see you."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "How does he know that I am here?"


    Bai Kechen said cautiously, "Master Xuan, he shouldn''t know, he has seen me and you have been together, so he just stared at me and I couldn''t let it go."


    "Then you confessed me."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "As my subordinate, you are really unreliable."


    Bai Kechen''s face changed slightly, and he bent over and said, "Master Xuan, it''s mine...but that Luo Xiping once assassinated three true immortals. If a loose immortal like me is targeted by him, he will definitely be dead, life and death are at stake. The matter, Lord Xuan, just save me."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said nothing, "Take him into the inner room, and then you go and do your job."


    Bai Kechen felt relieved and couldn''t help but said, "Yes, but Main Xuan is careful. I don''t know why he is looking for you, but he may have bad intentions."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, went to the inner room, secretly said, with bad intentions, you also brought it in, what''s the use of reminding?


    The allegiance of the Heyin faction is reliable. Everyone can entrust them with important tasks. In this Wufang City, Zhou Shu��s only subordinate is a wall grass that is afraid of death. The contrast is really strong, but Zhou Shu doesn��t care. Anyway, he didn''t expect Bai Kechen to do business well, and it would be fine if he lost it.


    After a while.


    Bai Kechen took Luo Xiping into the door and left by himself.


    Zhou Shu looked at Luo Xiping thoughtfully. He was still alive. In other words, it was not Luo Xiping who attacked them on the eighth floor. Fortunately, it shows that Luo Xiping is a trustworthy person.


    He smiled and said Sit down, Brother Luo. "


    Luo Xiping still stood upright, and took out two jade slips, "Zhou Shu, I have something to entrust to you. This is a reward."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, took Yu Jian over, and immediately put it back after a glance.


    "Life-changing tactics, fog hidden tactics."


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly condensed, and he said seriously, "Luo Xiping, these two tactics are your life-saving skills. You are willing to give them to me today. It seems that the things you have to entrust are very difficult, I am afraid I can''t help. You are busy."


    "Then add this knife."


    Rossi didn''t change his flat color, and when he raised his right hand, a nearly transparent knife suddenly slid out of his sleeve. He held it in his hand and took a few glances and placed it in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and said indifferently, "What do I want you to do with this knife? Can a killer still be called a killer without a knife? Luo Xiping, are you going to die, or you want to, you dare to be alone without Mingzhu? Entering the city, it seems that you have made a plan to die."


    Luo Xiping stared at Zhou Shu for a while, and a reluctant smile squeezed out from the corner of his mouth, "Brother Zhou saw clearly and expected everything, so I have to entrust you with this matter. It won��t work if you change to someone else. Promise, I may die with you, but before I die, I will do something to make your shop not so good."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Your attitude towards asking for help is really special."


    Luo Xiping sighed, "I didn''t ask for help before. This is the first and last time."


    Zhou Shu paused and said calmly, "What are you asking of me? If it''s related to Jinxian, you don''t have to say it. If you want to die, die."


    "It has nothing to do with Jinxian."


    Luo Xiping shook his head, "In fact, it has nothing to do with any fairy, it''s just my personal business.") Book friends, hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2152: Entrust

    Luo Xiping nodded and said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, I am leaving Wufang City for a period of time. I want you to take care of someone for me until I come back."


    Judging from the appearance of Luo Xiping, most of them can��t come back. This is tantamount to trusting the loneliness. No wonder he will entrust all his belongings. This responsibility is big and small, but Zhou Shu is unstable in Wufang City and does not want to If there is any entanglement, I want to refuse right now, "This is a bit bad."


    Luo Xiping hurriedly said, "It won��t be too much trouble for you. She is a middle-ranked fairy. If you have anything you can tell her to do, just treat her as doing things for you, but you have to give her a place to practice and live. Disturbed by others."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "In this case...I know, but what if he wants to leave?"


    Luo Xiping said seriously, "She won''t leave until I come back, just don''t worry," he glanced at Zhou Shu and said again, "If she must leave, you don''t have to worry about her, everything will happen. Brother Zhou has nothing to do."


    "So feasible, let''s make an agreement."


    Zhou Shu showed a slight smile, just stretched out his arm and retracted back, smiling, "Forget that you don��t have inscription beads, so don��t have to. By the way, does he have inscription beads? If not, even if I can take him in, he is here. It won��t be long in the city."


    "Don''t worry, she has Mingzhu."


    Luo Xiping nodded and smiled bitterly, "She is completely different from people like me, you will know when you see it."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, but it didn''t matter if he just came to a cultivator to do things. If he had a good temperament, he might be able to replace Bai Kechen. After all, he needs people now, so he smiled, "Okay, that''s it."


    Luo Xiping quickly handed the jade slip and the knife in his hand, "Thank you, please accept these."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip and pushed the knife back. "The killer must not have the knife, you keep it."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Luo Xiping took it back and seemed to smile, "Although this knife is good, I don''t need it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, just picked up the jade slip, and quickly plunged into it. Its content is profound and complicated. It is indeed a rare technique. It is difficult to learn even if it is a real immortal. It is indeed not a fake, but it must be studied and learned. , I am afraid it will take a few months. For Zhou Shu, this is already a long time, and there is no time to do it now.


    Luo Xiping stood there firmly and hesitated for a while, "Zhou Shu, don''t ask, who is the one I want to entrust to you?"


    Zhou Shu raised his head with a calm expression, "Intermediate-level dispersal of immortals, not enough, rest assured, I will not treat you badly."


    Rossi calmed down and said slowly, "She is mine...my mother."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a smile on his face, and said warmly, "Since it is Lingci, I will be extra careful, but... Brother Luo, you and I have only met twice. Last time, I was still the enemy of life and death. Entrust Lingci to me?"


    Luo Xiping looked at the knife in his hand and slowly said, "I have no friends, only enemies. Among so many enemies, you are the one I am least familiar with, but you are the one I believe the most."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seeming to understand, "It seems that your enemies are not very good."


    "Hehe," Luo Xiping showed a rare smile and nodded, "Thank you, I''m leaving. She will come to you tomorrow. You can tell at a glance. By the way, Zhou Shu, she is a person with cold personality. So offended you, I hope you don''t drive her out immediately."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I will send you out."


    He had a little doubt in his heart. Judging from Luo Xiping''s tone, it would be disrespectful to his mother, but he would not care.


    When he walked to the screen, Luo Xiping bowed and bowed without saying a word. He turned and walked away. He soon disappeared into the crowd.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t think about the fate of Luo Xiping, it had nothing to do with him, but he guessed it, and probably wouldn''t be back.


    Bai Kechen approached carefully, "Master Xuan, are you okay?"


    "Do your business," Zhou Shu looked cold, "If someone comes to me tomorrow, just use Mingzhu to inform me. After tomorrow, no matter who comes, you will ignore it, and you will not care if you find me. "


    Bai Kechen just agreed, "Yes, yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked inside, not wanting to look at him more.


    Previously, Zhou Shu and Bai Kechen had similar positions. Bai Kechen was considered okay in his eyes, but now he has become his subordinate. Bai Kechen seems to have changed individuals. In fact, Bai Kechen is not the only one, but Cao Yong is the same. The righteous man became servile, and he was no longer what he used to be.


    Maybe the Sanxian of Xiancheng can only survive and develop in this way.


    Back to the quiet room, I quickly entered meditation, and I forgot about things. It was not until Mingzhu shook that Zhou Shu was awakened.


    "Master Xuan, someone is looking for you."


    Bai Kechen was still respectful, with some doubts in his eyes.


    Zhou Shuning looked at it, but he was slightly stagnant, and he could recognize it at a glance.


    The person here is a woman who looks like she is only fourteen or five years old. She looks very similar to Luo Xiping. Luo Xiping is originally handsome and extraordinary. This woman is also extremely beautiful. After Zhou Shu left the Xuanhuang world, he has never seen such a beautiful appearance. The woman, like ice and snow, like a bright moon.


    But her eyes are too cold and both sad, like a lone wolf who has lost her partner in a snowy night, which makes people unable to look directly.


    At first glance, he knew that, like Luo Xiping, he was a difficult person to get close to.


    She stared at the screen motionlessly, as if she knew someone was behind.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Bring her in, and don''t talk nonsense about these things."


    "I know."


    Bai Kechen led the woman to the inner room and hurriedly went. Before becoming a true immortal, he didn''t want to get involved with Luo Xiping.


    The woman stood there, looking at Zhou Shu, without speaking.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Next Zhou Shu, it will be Luo Xiping''s old friend. Brother Luo called me yesterday and will..."


    "I know, needless to say, where do I live now and what am I going to do?"


    The woman suddenly spoke, and her voice was cold, as if coming from an ice cave, with no emotion at all.


    "Follow me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, being able to speak like this is either because she rarely interacts with people on weekdays, or she is born cold. It seems that this woman has both. This is the kind of person who is the most difficult to deal with, but he does not hate it. To be a wood is to not be a troublemaker.


    After a while, he has come to the spiritual field.


    Zhou Shu pointed to a courtyard behind the spiritual field, "There is your residence, and you can also practice in it. This form is for you, so you can freely enter and exit the courtyard and the spiritual field. If you want to go out, you have to pass through me. , Are you satisfied?"


    The woman looked at Zhou Shu, "Then what do I need to do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I don''t need to do anything for the time being, as long as it doesn''t disturb our cultivation."


    The woman took the array of talisman, a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes, and then walked towards the courtyard.


    "Wait.") Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2153: Han Ruo

    Looking at the woman''s alert eyes, Zhou Shu pointed to the spiritual field not far away, "Don''t go there anymore."


    The woman stared at it and was surprised, "Ah, what is that..."


    Before she finished speaking, she pressed her lips tightly, and continued to do her coldness, as if she didn''t say that sentence at all.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I have a companion practicing in it, don''t be disturbed."


    "I won''t pass."


    The woman glanced at Lingtian again, nodded, took a detour, and walked inward along the edge of the field.


    Zhou Shu called out, "By the way, I don''t know your life, girl, you are going to live together. There should always be a name."


    "My name is Luo..."


    The woman nodded subconsciously and turned around, seemingly panicked, "Hanruo, without Luo, my name is Hanruo, Luo Xiping''s...mother."


    "Fine, Hanruo, you go to practice," Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "I''m in retreat, don''t come to me if you are in a hurry, and I won''t care."


    The woman hummed, turned her head and went to the courtyard.


    Zhou Shu returned to the quiet room and continued to meditate and retreat.


    Throwing rocks into the lake, a little ripples, and quickly dissipated, the lake is still calm, Zhou Shu''s life will not be changed because of one more person, the facts are unlikely to change, after Han Ruo enters the courtyard, Zhou Shu will not have Seeing her come out again, there was no sound at all.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    boom!


    A ray of light suddenly lit up from Tanaka and went straight to the sky.


    It was bound by the formation, the light never penetrated, but it also shook the entire Zhibaoxuan, like an earthquake.


    The light suddenly fell down, it was Xuanyuanjian


    At this time, the sword body was shining brightly, straight towards the bullfight, where there was half a dull color, and the runes on the sword were also rolling like water, glowing everywhere, reflecting a strange brilliance in the Xuan, but within a few breaths, The brilliance dissipated and no runes were seen on the sword.


    Obviously, Master Jian had a thorough understanding of the law, and Xuanyuan Sword, which was integrated with Master Jian, also evolved into a fairy weapon.


    I have to mention one thing here, the benefits of the magical artifact evolving fairy artifact are here.


    If it is a general magic weapon to be promoted, it is necessary to prepare a lot of rare materials, such as immortal materials, etc., and re-tempering and casting, so that the magic weapon is promoted to the immortal artifact, and the artifact itself is the origin of the world, and the material is too good to be better. It is not inferior to most immortal materials, and there is no need to recast during the promotion, just let it go, and will naturally be promoted.


    Of course, not all artifacts of all realms can be used. Generally, the artifacts of small realms, after being promoted to the first rank, require external forces to be promoted.


    This is because the origin of the small world is not strong enough to support the higher-level promotion of the artifact.


    The Xuanyuan Sword is the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm, and the Xuanhuang Realm is the Mother Realm of the Immortal Realm. Its origin is so strong. Although it is temporarily weak, the essence is still there. The Xuanyuan Sword based on this is not only the promotion of the first-rank immortal weapon without external force, but the high-grade. It doesn��t necessarily need to be��it depends on the situation in the Xuanhuang world.


    "Congratulations Jianlao."


    Zhou Shu walked out quickly, rushed to the Lingtian, smiled and arched his hands.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The old sword laughed loudly, thinking hard all day long, and finally realized the essence of the law of life and death, transparently the law, and achieved the immortal weapon in one fell swoop, it can be said that he has fulfilled his long-cherished wish, and has entered again from the common goal of all magic weapons. step.


    "Zhou Shu, I really want to thank you, if it weren''t for you, I would never be so happy today!"


    Old Jian floated out and bowed to Zhou Shu in a salute with an extremely sincere expression.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but raised his hand quickly and smiled, "It''s the result of Master Jian''s hard cultivation, and it doesn''t have much to do with the kid. Besides, the first grade of Immortal Tool is just the beginning, and there is still a longer way to go. , We make progress together."


    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu with some doubts, "Yes, but I have something to ask you, why is there an extra woman here?"


    At the courtyard gate not far away, Han Ruo was looking at this side.


    Shicai Xuanyuanjian made too much noise, as if there was an earthquake, she couldn''t help it when she was meditating in the courtyard, so she came out to take a look, but she didn''t expect to see the scene of Master Jian''s promotion. It was shock and excitement, and a hint of panic.


    This can be regarded as accidentally peeping into the secret, will they do anything to themselves?


    Although in the past few months, I have not had any intersection with them and are transparent people with each other, but this is no small secret.


    In addition to Luo Xiping, she occasionally thinks of Zhou Shuyi. There are many doubts when she thinks about it. A miscellaneous immortal living in such a good place as Zhibaoxuan, the place for her practice is so amazing that she never thought about it. How good his own is, there is a fairy tool spirit under that ancient weird spiritual field. That fairy tool looks very unusual. Who is this Zhou Shu...


    Old Jian and Zhou Shu had discovered her existence long ago, and their speeches had actually stopped.


    Old Jian said thoughtfully, "Zhou Shu, did you find a Taoist companion while I was practicing? I tell you, now is not the past. There are not so many good women, so don��t trust others easily. You..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    With a biting icy voice and a ghostly figure, Han Ruo suddenly fell in front of Old Jian, with frost on his face and ice and snow in his eyes.


    The old man snorted coldlyWhat the old man was talking about, did you overhear it? "


    Han Ruo stared at Old Jian, "Who has overheard, such a loud voice, everyone can hear it, you, you..." He wanted to say something reprimanding, but didn''t know what to say, how to speak, and his face changed. Whiter.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s a scumbag out of thin air, for the old and disrespect?"


    "Correct."


    Hanruo glanced at Zhou Shu, his eyes seemed to be grateful, but he quickly turned his head again. The two are together.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Lao Jian, this is girl Hanruo, and I will cultivate here in the future. Hanruo, this is Lao Jian, a fairy tool spirit. You will inevitably meet in the future, so get to know her first."


    Han Ruo glanced at the two of them, nodded to Master Jian with resentment, turned around and walked into the courtyard.


    "The temper is not small, much worse than yours."


    Old Jian smiled and looked at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "Be careful, not everyone can be trusted. Put a person at such a close distance and be careful of accidents. You and I have to be more cautious in the future."


    Although he did not approve of it, Zhou Shu said it became a fact, and he could only remind him.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I know, she can''t notice anything, as long as she pays attention to one point, there is a reason why I left her..."


    After recounting the matter briefly, the old man nodded, "Then Luo Xiping is probably already dead."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It should be, even if it isn''t, it''s almost the same."


    Old Jian glanced at the courtyard, "Just keep it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Let it go, it doesn''t hurt, I won''t be at Zhibaoxuan all the time, I''ll talk about it then."


    Old Jian shook his head suddenly, "Do you believe she is Luo Xiping''s mother? I don''t believe it, this woman is clearly a child."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If she says so, then believe it, what does it matter?"

 Chapter 2154: Abnormal

    After a few days.


    The old swordman by the Lingtian was consolidating his realm, but he saw Zhou Shu hurried out of the quiet room and headed straight for the Lingtian.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was a little weird, his eyes were empty and he didn''t even look at Old Jian, but he rushed over, as if he was the only one in the world.


    "I''m going to realize it again."


    Old Jian shook his head slightly. He had seen this scene once, and it was the same with Zhou Shu''s sculpture of a portrait last time. There were only rules in his heart, nothing else.


    But I don''t know what to do this time.


    With doubts, Old Jian took a few steps back and looked at Zhou Shu with great interest.


    Zhou Shu had already walked into the spiritual field, put his hands together and rubbed hard, and a transparent water ball appeared in his hands.


    As his hands kept turning, the water polo in his palm was getting bigger and bigger. After only ten breaths, the water polo grew to a radius of several meters and hung high in the air. Zhou Shu held it out with both hands. Constantly working hard.


    The water ball no longer grew bigger, but it became more and more solid. The original transparent water ball gradually turned blue, showing the color of the sea.


    In the water polo, there is a little bit of azure blue, the blue becomes an ink color, and it also emits a luster, which is crystal clear and particularly conspicuous.


    Like the heart of the deep sea.


    Old Jian also felt that the air of the water in the water ball was really rich to the extreme. The water ball of several meters had already sucked in all the water in the surrounding spirit field. You can clearly see the spirit field. The speed quickly dries up, cracks, and the original verdant turns into natural yellow.


    Old Jian was a little anxious, but it was impossible to stop him, he could only watch.


    Squeak.


    Not far away, the courtyard door suddenly opened, and Hanruo came out in amazement.


    Unlike in the past, she walked very slowly, stopped mechanically, and would fall down at any time, as if she had lost all strength.


    When she looked closely, there was no blood on her face, she showed a gray and dead color, which was completely different from the coldness before. This kind of appearance was seen only in the dying person. There is no vitality and life. Will wither in an instant.


    "Oh no."


    Master Jian quickly understood that the water polo kept absorbing water, not only in the Lingtian, but also included the surrounding courtyard.


    If Han turned into this dying appearance, it was caused by Zhou Shu. Now there is almost no water in his body. As for the old man, he is not afraid. He has no entity.


    If we continue, I am afraid that Hanruo is really going to die.


    But Zhou Shu focused to the extreme, and seemed to have ignored it at all. Old Jian was not easy to speak up, and Zhou Shu''s law of transparency is more important than Hanruo''s life. If you miss this opportunity, you don''t know when you can Up.


    Han Ruo stared at Zhou Shu, with cold and clear eyes, but at this moment there was only a ray of gray defeat, and he fell straight down without saying anything.


    Old Jian looked away and couldn''t bear to look again.


    Just now.


    Zhou Shu stopped suddenly, waved, the water polo in his hand was thrown out and landed on the edge of the spiritual field.


    The Shui Qiu did not disperse or melt into the soil, but sank straight, as if it was hundreds of times heavier than the ground, and the ground could not stop it.


    Within a few breaths, the water ball disappeared, and replaced by a crystal clear lake, blending with the surrounding scenery as if it were here.


    As soon as the lake appeared, the ash of the spiritual field quickly dissipated, and the verdant came back.


    A blue stream suddenly jumped out of the lake and flew straight towards Hanruo in the distance, turning into a small water ball, wrapping her up.


    Zhou Shu is still busy.


    Fingers come out one by one, and the water keeps flying up, like a flexible hand, no matter the soil, mountains or rocks, it constantly changes shape in these hands.


    Not long after, the whole lingtian changed its appearance. Not only was there an extra lake, but also many strange stones. The stones were of different shapes, like humans and beasts, but they were completely natural, and there was no trace of carving. Called supernatural workmanship.


    Based on the power of the law of water, coupled with the cooperation of soil and water, everything is made naturally, and it can be regarded as close to the means of heaven.


    After doing all these things, Zhou Shu stopped and stared at the lake, finally showing a ray of light in his blank eyes, and his expression gradually recovered.


    Old Jian hurriedly walked up, "Understood again?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s right, but with some chance, it seems to be better than I wanted."


    Old Jian stayed, "Chance?"


    This Zhibaoxuan and the others have been staying for a long time, and Lingtian has watched it thousands of times, so there is still a chance.


    Zhou Shu turned his head to the distance, and thanked him, "Girl Hanruo, I was offended before."


    Hanruo was moisturized by the moisture, and he has recovered as before. He didn''t speak, but the eyes that looked at Zhou Shu obviously brought a lot of resentment. The whole body was cold, and it became foggy, and he felt cold from a long distance. .


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Are you an ice fairy?"


    Han Ruo''s figure shook and almost fell, dodge Zhou Shu''s eyes inexplicably, and even thought of running away immediately.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I used the power of the law of water before, and kept my hands in advance. I will never absorb the water vapor in the human body. It is not harmful to ordinary people, but it **** the water vapor in your body clean. This shows that your body is absolutely extraordinary and I have gained a lot of benefits from it. It��s hard to tell. I can only say that without you, even if I am enlightened, I cannot be as perfect as I am now. Therefore, Thank you so much."


    Han Ruo looked at Zhou Shu, his body trembled slightly, and a trace of fear appeared in his eyes.


    "rest assured."


    As if noticed, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Miss Hanruo, that''s your talent. I can''t take it away. I accidentally got a chance. I''m already very lucky."


    Han Ruo has been running his mind several times, and he only feels that his body is not abnormal, but rather strengthened. I don''t know if it is an illusion.


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to the spirit field, "This lake is just a plea for you. You can cultivate in it, it is good for you. As for the grace of opportunity, if you ask for it, I will cultivate. Not much to say."


    Seeing Zhou Shu turned around, Han Ruo quickly turned around and walked away. The door was quickly closed behind him, as if he was still worried.


    Old Jian whispered, "Is she really a fairy?"


    "Well, and it may be a congenital immortal body, which is very rare," Zhou Shu nodded. "She hides it deeply, probably because of some special means, even if the real immortal can''t see it, but the immortal body is good, but if you cultivate Because it is not high enough, and if it is not used well, it is easy to suffer. The law of water behavior just now is that she can''t prevent at all and can only passively follow."


    Old Jian seemed thoughtful, "This is exposed."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s okay, whether it''s a fairy body or a normal body, it has no effect on us."


    Old Jian nodded, "Yes, it has nothing to do with us, but she must be cautious. It is said that many immortals like to collect innate immortal bodies, and there are many such people in Wufang City..."


    These few words did not conceal it, as Mr. Jian was kind enough to tell Han Ruo to listen.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, glanced at the courtyard, and turned around.

 Chapter 2155: Relax

    No wonder Roxiping wants to entrust her.


    Regardless of what the relationship between Hanruo and Luo Xiping is, this fairy body alone can make it difficult for her who is just a loose fairy.


    If Zhou Shu read it right, Hanruo''s immortal body is congenital, not acquired through cultivation.


    Congenital immortal bodies are also rare in the world. Practitioners with congenital immortal bodies are uniquely endowed by nature and are born to adhere to the law. They are the spokesperson of the law. Naturally, they will get twice the result with half the effort. For example, if she wants to practice the law of water, It is definitely much simpler than Zhou Shu. You will not encounter any shackles, and you will be able to reach the true fairy and the golden fairy step by step.


    Moreover, practitioners of innate immortal body have almost an overwhelming advantage when encountering practitioners who practice the same principles.


    For example, if Han is a true celestial being the law of water practice, the true celestial being who practices the law of water movement is generally not her opponent, and it is easy to win. When encountering a golden fairy with the same law, the golden fairy��s law field will not be against her. Take effect, not to mention victory, it is never difficult to escape.


    Possessing the congenital fairy body is the Jiaozi among the heavens.


    Hanruo is such a proud son of heaven, once he grows up, he can soar into the sky.


    But before they grow up, they often encounter great hardships.


    The congenital immortal body has always been coveted by people, not to mention the way of forcibly accepting as a disciple, it is already considered good. It is not uncommon for the birds to occupy the nest and seize the immortal body. It is said that there are more cruel ways, deprivation Bone extraction, take the root of the immortal body, and then attribute it to your own. Although that is a method that can be used by the golden immortal or above, it does not guarantee that no expert will develop evil thoughts for his children.


    For the immortal person, these methods are dead at best, and one hundred, but there is still the most cruel method to make you live, but life is not as good as death.


    Place the innate fairy body in a place where the innate qi is rich, and let the fairy body absorb the power of the aura transformation law, and then obtain the pure law power through the fairy body.


    Think of it as a furnace tripod, you can''t die if you want to, and you will live like this for thousands of years.


    Hanruo''s situation is really bad, she wants to be more urgent than Zhou Shu, and needs to improve her realm faster.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, then let it go, he will do his responsibilities, but beyond the scope, he can''t do anything, just let it go.


    And because of this accident, Zhou Shu absorbed a trace of the essence of the ice spirit body, which made his law of water movement much better than expected. The weakest link has become the strongest. This is probably the case.


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhou Shu put three stalks of Lingping on the lake.


    They have helped Zhou Shu a lot, and Zhou Shu has not destroyed its origin. It is still alive now, and in time, it might become a fairy.


    It''s not nonsense that this lake is absolutely extraordinary.


    When Zhou Shu built the lake, he integrated his own understanding of the Five Elements Rule and the Individual Rule into it. He connected the water movement in the lake with the earth movement in the surrounding spiritual fields, and the wood movement in the fairy roots. They are interdependent and can be transformed into each other. They are endless and never dry up. Whether it is for cultivation or for cultivating water-walking spiritual things, it has miraculous effects.


    At that time, Zhou Shu will also incorporate the other five elements into it, making it the land of the five elements.


    If he can do that, his Five Elements Rule can almost be transparent.


    After watching the lake for a while, Zhou Shu got up and went back.


    Now the spirit is just right, and it''s suitable for one-handed effort to make things clear in one fell swoop. Zhou Shu estimated that it would take two years at most, but the subsequent fire activities would be slower, and it would take some time to think about it.


    After Zhou Shu took Jian Lao and left for a while, the courtyard door quietly opened and Han Ruo walked out.


    He glanced left and right, his eyes were full of vigilance, confirming that Zhou Shu and Old Jian were gone, and then walked to the spiritual field.


    Staring at the lake, it seemed to be dumbfounded, a little lost.


    The old Jian in the quiet room was puzzled when he saw this scene, "The lake is really effective for her?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Naturally, she is cultivating inside, which is definitely much better than outside. In fact, she shouldn''t use fairy spirit to cultivate. It''s not suitable, otherwise she won''t be a fairy."


    Hanruo has been at Zhibaoxuan for more than a year, and Zhou Shu can see that her progress is not much.


    I thought it was the reason for the lack of talent, but now it seems that the more reason is that her cultivation method is wrong, the cultivation requirements of the fairy body are not low, if the pure fairy spirit gas from the fairy world is nothing more than pure enough, the origin is normal , But Wufang City��s celestial spirit was not. There were a lot of impurities in it and it was not suitable for innate celestial bodies. Those celestial spirits all came from the feedback of the fairy, to be exact from the city lord.


    All the spirit veins and immortal veins in the entire Wufang City, Lingquan Xianquan and so on, could not be better.


    After thinking for a while, Han Ruo slowly walked towards the lake, seemingly determined.


    Looking closely, ice flowers naturally grew under her feet, holding her up without touching the water at all.


    The lake was not big, only a few tens of meters in radius, she walked to the center in a few steps and sat down upright.


    After sitting down for a few breaths, the lake under her seat was all frozen, blooming ice flowers, and ice-cold water mist was rising around her. If the letter in the middle did not move, it was like an ice sculpture, glowing with crystals. luster.


    "It''s really an ice fairy."


    Old Jian was quite emotional, "As soon as I enter the cultivation state, I and my surroundings naturally freeze, which can''t be concealed Zhou Shu faintly smiled, "She didn��t conceal it, it was not like this before. , We know it, she doesn''t need to hide it anymore, in fact, it''s okay, the speed is many times faster than before. "


    Old Jian nodded slightly, "She has made up her mind, knowing that we will watch, or do it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What if she doesn''t do it, what she needs is her cultivation level, knowing that she can quickly improve her realm, and she has no other choice. She is more anxious than us, and there is Luo Xiping in her heart, and she doesn''t know. Is it dead or locked up."


    After dozens of breaths of effort, the entire lake was frozen, and it looked white, and it seemed that the bottom was frozen into ice.


    Lingtian was also covered with a layer of hoarfrost, and the entire area became hazy, and it looked like it was about to snow soon.


    If Han did not care about anything else, she completely let go of herself and did her best to cultivate. Such a moment was something she had hoped so much in the past but had never tried. In fact, this was the first time she had cultivated immortality. Relax completely, no longer caring about other things in real cultivation.


    Very comfortable and satisfied.


    However, occasionally other thoughts popped out, making her heart throb.


    "He''s right. It really suits me. Did he do it for me on purpose?"


    "No, he almost killed me just now, so he won''t care about me."


    For Zhou Shu, I thought about it and went over. What she thought was Luo Xiping, "Brother, where are you now, I will definitely get you back!"


    The old Jian in the quiet room looked at Zhou Shu, "Aren''t you worried? What if she becomes a true immortal?"


    Zhou Shu chuckled lightly and didn''t care at all, "Do you need to worry? Old Jian, you have only become an immortal weapon, but you have become less courageous."


    Old Jian smiled unconsciously, "Hey, just talk."

 Chapter 2156: Flame

    The most troublesome water has passed, and the rest is naturally wood and soil.


    Zhou Shu had prepared early. There are spiritual fields and soil marrows in the soil industry. As for the wood industry, the immortal roots buried in the spiritual fields are the best aid.


    Zhou Shu sat in the spiritual field every day, feeling both.


    If the letter is let go, sitting quietly in the lake, still not saying a word, concentrating on cultivating, but occasionally when I see Zhou Shu and Old Jian, he will nod his head, it seems that I feel a little grateful for Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care. He didn''t do it for Hanruo, but just let the flow go and helped others.


    Live day by day.


    Zhou Shu''s sentiment went smoothly, and he worked hard, almost transparent on the same day.


    When he was satisfied, he began to think about fire. According to the previous process, he had to find some abnormal fires, and it was a ninth-order abnormal fire to help the law.


    This is not a simple matter.


    Master Jian is still consolidating his realm. From the divine tool to the fairy tool, it will bring many problems, which are not so easy to solve.


    As for the Hanruo over there, Zhou Shu can feel the power of the immortal body completely. Her cultivation speed is too fast. It will be one year from the middle-level to the upper-level, and it seems that it is only one step away from Consummation. , In the end there is no shackles.


    "Are you promoted again?"


    Hanruo looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of surprise in his eyes, and asked himself, why should I say it again? That''s right, he has already passed the law once, and he has been able to reach the true immortal. Why is he still comprehending the law and he is transparent again.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "That''s it."


    "Then congratulations."


    Han Ruo nodded slightly, the words were not so cold.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not intend to go on chatting, although this seemed to be the first time that Letter Ruo took the initiative to speak to him in a year.


    Han Ruo stagnated, and said calmly, "I want to ask you one thing. I use lake water every day to cultivate, why the lake water never sees less, and the water lines inside have not weakened. There are water lines immortal veins below. Huh?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No."


    The continuous rotation of water movement is naturally the reason for Zhou Shu. In this spiritual field, the earth, wood and water flowed and merged with each other, so that none of the three were depleted. Of course, energy could not be born out of nothing, so he also paid for it. Many things, such as countless spiritual materials and spiritual things, came from Zhibaoxuan''s supply, and he wouldn''t take it to heart.


    The letter seemed thoughtful, "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "You are welcome, this is my responsibility."


    Hanruo looked at Zhou Shu, didn''t say what he wanted to say, and slowly closed his eyes. Unexpectedly, you were colder than me and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu looked at her, but thought of something, a smile slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    After a day.


    Han Ruo was concentrating on cultivating, and suddenly he felt different. The air around the water was reduced a lot, and his heart was shocked, and he quickly raised his eyes to see it again.


    Around the lake, there are four clusters of flames burning. The flames are extremely hot and absolutely extraordinary. Under the burning of the flames, the ice on the lake has melted a lot. Seeing that this posture continues, the lake will soon be roasted. Clean and clean.


    "Sure enough, I still don''t want me to become a real immortal, it''s a bit short."


    If Han is not angry, only a trace of sadness flashes in her eyes, this situation is not unheard of before.


    Just when she was about to break through, Zhou Shu gave her a stumbling block, so that she no longer had a good environment, and it was difficult to cultivate. As for the breakthrough, it became an empty word, but she still felt that victory was in her hands yesterday. Seeing to be promoted to the real immortal, you can go to Luo Xiping, but today is the result.


    That''s it.


    I wanted to continue cultivating without being disturbed, but together with the sad thoughts, I couldn''t hold it down.


    Looking at Zhou Shu from a distance, she slowly stood up and walked towards the courtyard.


    Without taking two steps, he was frozen. Zhou Shu stood in front of her and looked at her solemnly, looking very serious, perhaps a little disappointed.


    Han Ruo didn''t back down and looked straight at the past, "Zhou Shu, what do you stop me from doing, I will leave, and it is what you want."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "What''s your mind?"


    Han Ruo said faintly, with a wry smile at the corner of his mouth, "Needless to say, it should be like this, but you can rest assured that even if I become a true immortal, I will never do anything to you. You helped me a lot, or He... the most trusted person."


    The most trusted person spoke more coldly, seemingly with some sarcasm.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I don''t have that kind of mind. You became a real fairy earlier, it will only benefit me and no harm."


    Hanruo''s heart tightened, and Zhou Shu''s serious face didn''t look like a lie at all, "So these fires?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If there is a fire, won''t you extinguish it?"


    "It''s gone..." Han Ruo murmured in a low voice, and suddenly realized, "Are you considering me?"


    "You can try."


    Zhou Shu turned his head and left, returned to the spiritual field, looked at Hanruo with a smile, and raised the corners of his mouth, seeming to bring these ridicules.


    Han Ruo''s expression turned cold, much colder than before, and he said in his heart, "I''m afraid you won''t make it? The water just suppresses the fire, I don''t believe it, he can rival my ice fairy body, and this flame is nothing short of you."


    She moved slightly and returned to the center of the lake.


    With the comparison in mind, I naturally used all my strength.


    Four ice lotus suddenly appeared under him, floating on the lake, and moving out separately.


    Wherever the lotus went, the surface of the water froze unimaginably fast, but the ice lotus did not stop, stretched up, and plunged into the flames.


    The ice lotus in the fire bloomed with a strange color, the azure blue glow, covering the flame in the blink of an eye.


    Soon, the fire couldn''t burn anymore. It had already turned into ice. After all, the ice won, maybe not a move, but an overwhelming victory. Zhou Shu''s fire didn''t even have a chance to resist. Bing Lian Yi When they came, they lay flat and turned into ice together.


    Zhou Shu''s figure trembles slightly in the distance, he is very surprised, "Huh?"


    "It''s okay, I will continue to practice."


    Han Ruo glanced at Zhou Shu faintly, and there seemed to be a hint of joy in her eyes. This was something she had never seen before, showing her self-satisfaction in her heart.


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a lot of frustration, and walked to the quiet room step by step, as if the defeated general could no longer raise his energy.


    Han Ruo stared at Zhou Shu''s back, his contentment gradually disappeared, but he felt a little more guilty. Isn''t it too bad for me to do this? Forget it, he was the one who provoke me first... Don''t think about anything, concentrate on cultivating, and get to the real immortal earlier, and nothing will happen. Then you will compensate him.


    She couldn''t see herself, Zhou Shu turned around, with more joy, contentment, and satisfaction in her eyes, which was already happy.


    I''m still thinking about how Huoxing should be transparent, but now it doesn''t have to be troublesome. With Hanruo''s best support, it will probably not be difficult to be transparent.


    Zhou Shu, who appeared to be walking heavily, burst into laughter after entering the quiet room.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The old man beside him didn''t know why, and looked at Zhou Shu like a fool.

 Chapter 2157: confrontation

    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu, and then at Han Ruo, and quickly understood, "I see, you are using her insight rules!"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded and admitted frankly.


    Those flames are of course Zhou Shu''s handwriting, which is the power of his far immature fire law.


    He seemed to realize something, "Don''t tell me, I benefited a lot from the confrontation just now, and it is much better than sitting and thinking about cultivation."


    "Of course, she is an ice fairy, and she is close to the true meaning of the law. If you fight with her and fight against each other, you will naturally better understand the law of fire," Jian Lao just nodded, admiringly said, "Zhou Shu , You were prepared to do this a long time ago, no wonder a lake will be built for her, it is really useful."


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "I just thought of it just now. I''m not used to using others, but occasionally it still feels good."


    "As long as you can enhance your abilities, you don''t have to worry about too much," Old Jian said slowly, "It''s good if you understand this. In fact, it is good for her to do this. Although her ice fairy body is powerful, it is not in use. It is very unbearable. With you helping her to hone her, she should improve very quickly."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I can feel that she was still suppressing her with strength at first, and slowly changed, but I didn''t expect to hit Huanglong in the end."


    Old Jian smiled, "Zhou Shu, you should also be more cautious, don''t let her notice it."


    "She is very smart and will be able to detect it soon, but I don''t think she will stop," Zhou Shu said calmly, "In fact, it won''t take long. If this continues, I can achieve my goal in a few months or at most half a year. And she was probably a real fairy at that time."


    Old Jian slandered, "Why is it so easy for the real fairy to be with her."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I can''t ask. She found the right way. Cultivation takes a thousand miles. It''s a pity that her destiny is not in her own hands."


    Old Jian seemed to feel something, and said in a deep voice, "Yes, immortal body, even if you become a true immortal, it is not for Ren Jinxian to handle it. It''s me, I''d rather not."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say anything. He was not worthy of the golden fairy, but the law. The fairy body is good for the law, but it is also subject to the law. Now you can see some clues, and as her cultivation base grows more and more Gao, she will face more and more difficulties.


    It is not so easy to be better than blue from being blue. It is not as easy as other people. Being an outsider is more convenient and sees more clearly.


    Since then, Zhou Shu will plant four clusters of flames every day to fight against Hanruo.


    Hanruo also understands. If she doesn��t put out the fire, don��t even think about cultivating. She also guessed that Zhou Shu wanted to understand the law, but in the circumstances, she did not change her mind about suspending. She was grateful to Zhou Shu. , Besides, it doesn''t take much time. After practicing for so long, it''s natural to pay back.


    I thought so in my heart, but what appeared on his face was another matter.


    This is a real ice sculpture. There is no expression at all, and the start is merciless. In many cases, Zhou Shu was frozen by the almost violent ice lotus just after setting up the flame, and withered into dust.


    "This woman is very vengeful."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, no one wanted to be used, let alone the cold and proud woman with the ice fairy body.


    Life passed quickly.


    Han Ruo found something wrong.


    The flames that could be completely frozen in one or two breaths now need ten breaths. The most outrageous thing is that it took nearly a hundred breaths just now to completely freeze those flames. Seeing Zhou Shu''s slightly depressed expression, she But I am not happy at all.


    What''s the matter, am I weaker, or he is stronger?


    The answer is obvious. If Han does not slack in his practice every day, there is absolutely no possibility of weakening. It is only possible that Zhou Shu has become stronger, but the extent of becoming stronger is also too great.


    She began to wonder if Zhou Shu had the rumored Fire Immortal Body, who was facing her, otherwise, with the power of her Immortal Body, she was so embarrassed. It was too strange. She glanced at the quiet room and her heart surged. War Intent, secretly swear, come again next time, absolutely will not make him feel better.


    Before she knew it, she had regarded the confrontation with Zhou Shu as a habit of life, and she wanted to win, and she would feel uncomfortable when Zhou Shu was not there.


    Zhou Shu walked back to the quiet room with a satisfied smile on his mouth.


    It''s a great opportunity to have such assistance.


    The effect of He Hanruo''s confrontation is surprisingly good, and he has made progress every day. In the past few days, it can be described by leaps and bounds. If he is right, the days when he sees the law of fire are also in these few days.


    Yes, he doesn''t have a fascinating ice spirit body, that is unique in talent, but he has calculations and deductions, which may be unique in hundreds of millions.


    In each confrontation, he can learn much more experience than Han Ruo, several times dozens of times. Computational deduction is best at finding out the opponent��s weakness, giving play to his strengths, using his own strengths to attack the enemy��s shortcomings, and natural advantages. Very big, if it weren��t for the performance of the ice spirit body in the power of the law, it would be impossible for someone else to surpass Zhou Shu, even a true fairy, and it would be impossible to freeze Zhou Shu��s flames. Hanruo is fine, this is precious~ www.novelhall.com~ gives Zhou Shu more room for improvement.


    the next day.


    Zhou Shu arrived at Lingtian early.


    If Han seems to be cultivating with his eyes closed, in fact, his attention is all on Zhou Shu.


    For this reason, she was still a little nervous. This was a situation that was rarely useful in the past. She was originally an ice fairy, she was born cold and didn''t want to deal with anyone, and she would not be nervous for anyone, except for Luo Xiping, who left suddenly. Now there is another Zhou Shu.


    Of course, the two situations are completely different.


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, nodded gently, and began to arrange the flames.


    The power of the law of fire has become more and more skillful. With a little stimulus, a few clusters of flames will slowly extend from the ground. The speed is not fast, but from small to large, the branches and leaves are opened, like a sapling that grows out. Unconsciously.


    In the blink of an eye, the flames formed, Zhou Shu quietly stepped back, waiting for Han Ruo to start.


    Humph.


    It seemed that after hearing a squeaky sound, the ice lotus grew up just after retreating.


    This time is also different from the past. In the past, there were a few ice lotus, and I tried hundreds, but now there is only one, it is huge and beautiful. The whole lake has become a crystal clear lotus with blooming petals. Stretched out a little bit, and went towards the flame.


    Even though it was far away, Zhou Shu could feel the power of the majestic law of water.


    He has a feeling that the power of water travel not only freezes the flame, but also freezes himself.


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly, "She is really not far from breaking through."


    At this moment, Zhou Shu also had a little fighting spirit in his heart, which was never seen in the past. He just used Han Ruo to practice and didn''t care about others, but this time, he had to treat her as an evenly matched opponent.


    (Ps: I��m really tired this month, I��m sick with the fever, the update is late and it��s a bit messy, I��m sorry, but I still look forward to seeing the book friend Haihan.)

 Chapter 2158: blend

    Han Ruo tightened her lips and focused on the ice lotus.


    After a few breaths, the expanding ice lotus completely enveloped the four clusters of flames.


    Ice and water have always been gentle, and the power of water travel is the same, but at this time the ice lotus becomes violent like flames. Suddenly countless cones of ice are emitted from the petals, spurring the flames. The original fierce fire is fierce here. Under the offensive, it gradually weakened.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    In the past, if the letter confronted him, it was suppressed by pure force, and the flame was frozen and gradually frozen. Now it is a direct attack with a pure two-force confrontation, but it will be effective. There is a lot of loss.


    In order to achieve the goal as soon as possible, she also worked hard.


    If she had done this in the first few months, she would have extinguished Zhou Shu''s flames without leaving any traces, but now it is no longer possible.


    Zhou Shu has made a lot of progress, and the power of the law of fire is far from the previous few months, but for a while, it has become stalemate.


    Hanruo frowned slightly, and added force without hesitation.


    The ice lotus, which was originally white and flawless, quickly turned light blue and looked extremely beautiful.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to look at this beauty more. He felt that the water travel force suffered by the flame suddenly increased by a large amount. Suddenly, the flame shrank a lot, and the outer flame was crushed by the ice cone.


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly, but he also believed that Inner Flame was not so easy to break through.


    Endless cones of ice continue to fall on the flames, giving fierce blows again and again, the flames that have no outer flames, seem to be teetering, and will go out at any time, but they have stood stubbornly, never returning.


    After a few breaths, Hanruo frowned again.


    She knew that insisting on a few dozen breaths at most a few hundred breaths would definitely put out the flames, but she didn''t want this result. She wanted to win faster and better. It would be meaningless if she slowly extinguished like yesterday.


    I didn''t think too much, and I quickly increased my strength.


    A few beads of sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead, but as soon as he sweated, he condensed into ice beads and slipped from his white face.


    The ice lotus changed again, showing a psychedelic azure blue, from the inside to the outside, from shallow to deep, the color changed and the whole Zhibaoxuan changed color, as if it had fallen on the bottom of the sea, and followed the waves. Moving, with the color and breath of the sea.


    Old Jian couldn''t help but come out and watch.


    Zhou Shu''s heart is even more tense. The power of water travel is really amazing, stronger and purer than what he can send out. You must know that Zhou Shu himself has a thorough understanding of the law of water travel, and Han Ruo hasn''t yet. , Is already stronger than him.


    This kind of power is mostly the ultimate Han can do, can he resist it?


    Bang, bang!


    The four beeps happened almost simultaneously.


    The four flames went dark suddenly, and the inner flames were completely shattered, and there were no traces, only the flame heart in the middle remained.


    But it is still lingering, and it seems that it will be completely extinguished after a while.


    Victory was in sight, and Han Ruo''s tight lips gradually let go, finally showing a smile.


    She has no scruples at all, how much strength she has put into this, the ticking around, the ice beads have fallen early, I am afraid that there will not be thousands of them, these are condensed by sweat, the immortal sweats, only the energy in the body It can happen only when it comes out. She has tried her best.


    Very tired, but it''s good if you win. It seems that you can''t hold on to the three or four breaths, right?


    And I only took less than ten breaths.


    Zhou Shu at this time of course also realized that if he didn''t do anything, he would lose immediately.


    But what can he do?


    The power of the transparent law of water is not comparable to the full strength of Hanruo, ice fairy body, let alone the law of fire is restrained, he can resist for so long, it is already very rare, but, how Can you admit defeat?


    The sea of ??knowledge is running at an unprecedented speed, like an overloaded processor, hot, and its head seems to explode at any time.


    Unstoppable, unstoppable, definitely unstoppable.


    No matter how you calculate, there is only one result.


    Unstoppable, then unstoppable!


    It''s like being self-defeating, such thoughts suddenly come together, but they can''t stop. Yes, if you can''t stop it, then you won''t stop it, if you don''t stop it, you may not lose.


    Water and fire are mutually restrained, but they can also blend together. At the beginning, he had not done anything about the blending of water and fire in the Xuanhuang Realm. How did he get to the heavens and immortal realms, but when it came to the practice rules, he had to separate, but he had to fight forcibly to separate winners and losers. What?


    It is because Zhou Shu is permeating the Five Elements Law one by one, invisibly dividing the boundaries for the five elements, and in countless water and fire confrontations, this boundary has also been consolidated.


    Of course water and fire can be blended together, just do what you have done in the past and do it again.


    The water and fire in the Xuanhuang Realm are different from here. The water and fire here are many levels higher, but the two are still interlinked in essence, and Zhou Shu at that time did not know the law of water and fire. Now Zhou Shu is transparent with water. The law, I also understand the law of fire. Now that we have all improved, then we can do it in the past and we can do it now.


    Do it as soon as you think, there is no time.


    The flames changed as they wanted, and they no longer resisted the dense cones of ice, but instead let go of their defenses, and the cones were still coming.


    Han Ruo stagnated slightly and felt the flames change.


    Did you give up? Then I won faster, but how did it feel that something was wrong?


    There is no suspense, let go of resistance The flame without the law of fire was extinguished almost in the blink of an eye.


    Old Jian sighed slightly, although it was the result he had expected, it was still a pity for Zhou Shu.


    Han Ruo breathed a sigh of relief, but saw Zhou Shu''s face still calm, even with a hint of smile, smiling at the flame that had just been extinguished.


    What is he still looking at?


    Han Ruoxin was suspicious, and then looked over, and after only one glance, his face changed.


    Although it is very small and almost insignificant, one can still see that in the ice lotus, there is a burning seedling stubbornly burning, but the color has completely changed. It is no longer fiery red, showing a special blue from the inside to the outside.


    The flame was the same color as the ice lotus, and even changed with the ice lotus.


    Hanruo''s heart was tense and immediately urged the force of the law to attack it.


    But the place where the power falls is empty, there is no focus at all, there is no power to resist it at all.


    Under the power of the majestic water, the igniting seed remained unmoved, and it still burned very well, as if it was still growing slowly, from only a little flame core to gradually having inner and outer flames. Reduce to a perfect flame.


    The extremely cold ice lotus and the four fire seedlings get along harmoniously.


    After understanding something, she said slowly, "This is not fire."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s fire."


    After speaking, he sat down and stopped talking.


    He had just penetrated the law of fire, which was a bit inexplicable, but naturally, he needed to think about it.


    The flame, of course, is fire, it is the fire in the water that is born after the water and fire merge.


    Water and fire are almost perfectly integrated, and the power of the law of water has no effect on it, at least the power of the law of water is the power of the law of water, it is impossible to extinguish it if the state is not enough.


    (Ps: Thank you for the support of Void Survival, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote)

 Chapter 2159: Enter

    At the moment of defeat, Zhou Shu had a trace of comprehension. Since he couldn''t stop the water, he didn''t stop it, letting the water and fire blend together. At the moment he did it, he also got feedback and smoothly understood the law of fire. .


    Zhou Shu''s own changes are very important, but I have to say that Han Ruo also helped him a lot.


    At this time, Han Ruo stared at the flame in the ice lotus, blankly, speechless for a while.


    No matter how she used her strength, it was empty and there was no result. The flame was bigger, and her heart became empty. There was a feeling that all her thoughts would be ashes,-the fire will never be extinguished, no May be practicing again.


    This daze was a long time.


    Zhou Shu had already woke up, his face was plain, plain after satisfaction.


    The law of fire has been cleared, and the plan has been initially achieved. At this point, all the five elements in the law of the five elements have been completed. The next step is to merge these laws together to penetrate the law of the five elements in one fell swoop.


    Zhou Shu has been able to integrate and transform several laws with each other, but it is not easy to combine the five laws.


    The five elements regenerate and restrain each other, and the relationship is complex. It is not difficult for the two to merge and transform together. As long as the gaps are filled, but the five elements must be transformed and merged together, they must find their common ground and grasp the essence to succeed.


    In fact, Zhou Shu already has the answer. His previous life experience can help him, but he needs to verify whether those experiences can work here.


    It should be possible. The previous life should also be one of the worlds of the heavens, or a more mysterious existence, but it is inseparable from its ancestry. Since it is a law, it will work everywhere, otherwise it will not be called a law or be Think of it as the key to open and change the heavens.


    After thinking for a while, there seemed to be some eyebrows.


    Standing up, Zhou Shu felt a little surprised. The huge ice lotus was still blooming, occupying most of the space, but the color became very thin, and it seemed that it had no power.


    Han Ruo''s face in the middle of Binglian was pale, his eyes were slightly confused, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but reprimanded in a deep voice, "For so long, what do you want to die if you don''t cultivate and maintain the ice lotus?"


    Obviously, if she continues to radiate the strength without limit and maintain the blooming ice lotus, sooner or later she will lose her strength and will definitely not die, but it will be unavoidable if she is injured.


    Living under the same roof, I couldn''t bear to sit and watch.


    Han Ruo''s figure trembles slightly. Seeing Zhou Shu speaking, he said coldly, "How can I put out the fire without ice lotus? How can I practice if I can''t extinguish the fire? Wait, I haven''t lost yet, I will definitely win."


    "You really are..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously. If Han is talented enough and savvy enough, he still has too little experience and doesn''t know how to respond. Even if he has an exquisite mind, he can''t get out of a dead end. Why is he so stubborn?


    He wanted to give some pointers, but he paused, and said slowly, "Think about it yourself."


    After speaking, she walked into the quiet room to make her comprehend better, and the lesson might be deeper if she hurts.


    Old Jian thought for a while and didn''t say anything. He followed Zhou Shu into the quiet room, but couldn''t help it. "She didn''t want to think about what the situation is now. Her water can''t extinguish the fire, but the fire can''t melt. Huashui, the two have become one. The flame is a display there, and it will not affect her cultivation at all. Why do you have to kill it?"


    "Let her think about it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Furthermore, I have long since regained my strength. The fire now exists only by the power of water. As soon as she retracts the ice lotus, the fire is immediately extinguished."


    Old Jian looked out the window, but he had a slight affection for Han, "Too stubborn, but this dedication to victory is very rare. This is the first time I have seen this in Xiancheng for so long. Other scattered immortals are ����nothing to say."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, not paying attention to it, the most important thing was the law of thinking.


    He has a theory, and he needs to verify it in calculations and deductions, and then consider practice.


    Hanruo in Binglian was a little different.


    Zhou Shu said a few words casually, but it had a big impact on her. What did he make me think? Listen to him, as if the fire has nothing to do with him, how could he say that? No, does it really have nothing to do with him? This is not the fire before?


    Thinking of this, I immediately understood.


    It doesn''t hurt to try.


    Originally a person with extremely high talent, as long as he doesn''t get into the horns, his mind is naturally transparent.


    She did not continue to exert force, but withdrew a little, surrounded by a flame, she was cautious, for fear that the flame would become bigger immediately after losing its restraint, and for fear that Zhou Shu would laugh at her after seeing it.


    What surprised her happened.


    Just after regaining the power of water travel, the flame that was originally surrounded was immediately extinguished, and the two things happened almost simultaneously.


    If you lose the restraint of the power of water travel, you should immediately grow, but why did it go out?


    With doubts, she took back the power of water movement around the other two flames one by one, and the result was naturally the same, all three disappeared.


    There is still one left that''s the case, no wonder he said that... But why is it so? "


    If Han starts to focus on this issue, he will soon gain.


    The flame that was left deliberately was regarded as an experiment by her. The results of the experiment were obvious. The flame was not constant and changed all the time. When you exert force, the flame will become stronger, and when you retract, The flame will weaken, fully retract, and the flame will disappear completely.


    The flame is indeed maintained by himself.


    It turned out to be a fire based on the law of water, and water and fire blended together. He actually did this. No wonder I couldn''t put out the fire or beat him.


    Suddenly with Ming Wu, her eyes became clear and she was also cold.


    She put away the ice lotus and entered a state of meditation.


    She is not considering the fusion of water and fire. With an ice fairy body, she is limited by the law. It is basically impossible to integrate water and fire. Unless she finds a fire fairy body, this is unrealistic. What she has to do is to let her own the power of the law of water. Even stronger, not allowing Zhou Shu to reintegrate with the power of her laws.


    I will definitely beat you.


    The frustration is no longer, and the fighting spirit and confidence seem to have returned. This should be the case. She has gained a lot from the confrontation with Zhou Shu, and this time almost exhausted her efforts, it also made her feel more about herself. Clear understanding.


    I forgot to practice, I also forgot to rest, I forgot everything.


    The old Jian in the quiet room saw this scene in his eyes and nodded secretly.


    "Zhou Shu, look, she seems to understand."


    "It''s not easy, it changes when you say it changes. I thought I would be stubborn enough to get hurt, haha."


    After asking a few questions, there was no answer. Looking back, Zhou Shu had already settled, and he hadn''t seen his surroundings and heard nothing.


    Old Jian was stagnant, looked at Han Ruo, then at Zhou Shu, and followed him into concentration.


    .

 Chapter 2160: deliberately

    I don''t know how long it took, Zhou Shu opened his eyes, bright eyes gleaming with wisdom.


    After a long time of thinking, there were some results.


    He already has a clear view on the essence of the five elements. If he can practice the five elements, he will be able to integrate the five elements, and thus penetrate the five elements law.


    I have to say that the experience of the previous life has played a big role. The book of the sages and sages of the previous life is here, and it has a lot of guiding significance. Qing is the yuan, quiet is the Qi, Jing is the law and so on. All the heavens are accurate, but Zhou Shu also had to do it, because most of the immortals in the heavens cherished themselves, Zhou Shu could not find any books on the Five Elements Rule in the city-this is worse than the Xuanhuang World , There is no guide, no one to guide, Zhou Shu can only rely on himself.


    Without previous life experience, it would be much harder for Zhou Shu to see through the law.


    Zhou Shu doesn''t feel slander. If everyone cherishes the truths they have realized, and does not show them to others, how can the principles of the great power prevail in the world?


    Is it a personal problem in Wufangcheng, or a general problem in the heavens?


    It is no wonder that the Sanxians in Wufang City use the laws of the immortal world to promote the true immortals, because only the immortal world does not restrict their own laws, publicizes the classics of the laws of the immortal world, and encourages the immortals to take the initiative to teach others.


    Zhou Shu relied on his own laws of transparency without any guidance. Although it was difficult and difficult, there were unexpected benefits. Zhou Shu himself did not think of it.


    Needless to say, the improvement of one''s own comprehension, the key is that Shu Zhidao has been tempered and made great progress. It was impossible to touch and go deep into the law in the current state of Shu Zhidao. Zhou Shu knew this. I wouldn''t force it, but because there was no help from outside, Zhou Shu had to use the immature Shuzhi Dao to simulate various laws, instead he became his own Dao.


    Today''s Tao furnace is much stronger, and the embryonic form of the Tao fruit has become more and more condensed.


    As soon as he opened the door, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Cold, his eyes were rather bad.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Girl Hanruo, what''s the matter?"


    Han Ruo pretended to be calm and said, "Thank you for your care over the past few years. I am very grateful. Now I am leaving."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There is no need to block the door."


    Han Ruo couldn''t help but said, "It''s been three years. I have been waiting for you for three years, and you have been hiding from people."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant. It turned out that three years had passed.


    He didn��t have time to think about how much time it took for the five elements to merge. He just knew that he was thinking about it every day, the sea of ??consciousness was constantly running, the use of a bottle of soul fluid, and the savings used in the Xuanhuang Realm would be almost gone. , He may have to think about it for a while to be clearer.


    His three years are worth 30,000 to 30,000 years, but if it weren''t, how could he think of a rule in general?


    After all, there is no guide from the classics in the heavens, only the few books that I have read in previous lives, and my own experience of practicing for thousands of years.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I was cultivating, but I didn''t notice it. You have been waiting for so long."


    Han Ruo looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head slightly, "It''s okay, I just let you know, just say it now."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You must go?"


    If the letter is serious, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Brother Luo said, if you have to go, you can only do it with you, but after a few years of getting along with you, I also advise you that your current cultivation base is too low to do anything at all. Brother Luo may not be found."


    Hanruo stared at Zhou Shu and said, "I am already a real fairy."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "A true immortal with an ice fairy body is nothing to be proud of. Not to mention that it''s nothing in the city. You can''t win it even here."


    "what did you say?"


    Hanruo''s eyes were extremely cold, and he no longer concealed his anger.


    She had been promoted to a real immortal a long time ago, and she should have gone out to find Luo Xiping long ago, but in order to complete Luo Xiping��s confession, she had to say goodbye. She wanted to ask Zhou Shu to explain, but the people inside never said anything, she was right at the door. After waiting for nearly three years, I was worried about disturbing Zhou Shu''s practice and didn''t go in. I kept holding my breath, but now I can''t hold it anymore.


    Is he a true immortal, no one can win?


    A miscellaneous immortal, a new-entry immortal tool, if they can''t even compare to them, then they really can''t go out, what qualifications do they have?


    The proud and arrogant she has always felt that after becoming a true immortal, even if she faces the golden immortal, she has the power to protect herself, but she didn''t have the opportunity to achieve it in the past, and now she has done it, so naturally there is no need to be afraid of anything.


    But being ridiculed by miscellaneous immortals, how to bear it.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "You can''t win either in the city or here."


    Hanruo settled down, suppressing his anger and said, "Zhou Shu, let''s compare."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and walked past her, "What is comparable, I still have things to do. I didn''t expect that after three years, I don''t know what happened to Zhibaoxuan. Bai Kechen didn''t bother me. What''s the problem."


    It seems to be talking to himself, ignoring Hanruo.


    Han Ruo was very angry, and as soon as he turned around, he stopped in front of Zhou Shu and said coldly, "Zhou Shu, it''s better than once. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    Zhou Shuli stopped and said slowly, "Hanruo girl, if you don''t listen to persuasion, you must leave then leave, I won''t say much."


    Han Ruo said coldly, "I want to leave, but before I leave, I have to compete with you. I want you to understand that you should not look down on people. Last time I could not put out your fire, but now the situation is completely It''s different, I think you should know."


    The gap between Sanxian and True Immortal is indeed not counted by the truth.


    The true immortal penetrates the law and condensed the power of the law, turning the originally loose and immature law power into perfection. Only the power of the true immortal law can be regarded as the real law power, and the loose immortal is similar Compared with crude iron to fine steel, it is completely incomparable.


    "I only know that you can''t beat me," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, with a hint of contempt at the corners of his mouth, "I don''t do unnecessary comparisons. If you must compare, you must have conditions."


    Han Ruo snorted, "Sure enough, I''m a marketer, after all, what do you want?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If you can''t beat me, just stay here until Brother Luo comes back."


    Han Ruo was stagnant, and asked suspiciously, "Do you want me to stay?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course not, what you do has nothing to do with me. I don''t care about going out to find death. I just don''t want him to come back and see no one, which makes it difficult for me to explain."


    Han Ruo gritted his teeth with anger, "Fine. If I can''t even defeat you, it really doesn''t make sense for me to leave here."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and pointed to Lingtian, "Then it''s as you wish, just there."


    He deliberately angered Hanruo, leaving Hanruo, not wanting her to go out to find trouble, because of Luo Xiping, and the bigger reason is that Hanruo is still useful to him. After he understands the law, he condenses the power of the five elements. May also need Hanruo''s help.


    After all, it is an innate fairy body.


    (Ps: Sorry, I will make up if there was no change yesterday.)


    (Ps: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 2161: Narrowly win

    "Well, how do you compare?"


    Han Ruo stood in the spiritual field, as tall as jade, and his eyes were fixed on Zhou Shu, as cold as ice.


    Zhou Shu thought a little bit, but she couldn''t bear it, and shouted, "You can make some fire out again, and see if I can put it out at once?!"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. Whether she was obsessed or deliberately aroused, Zhou Shu could no longer use fire. It would not be effective. He took out Wuhen and said calmly, "Those are normal games, now it is official In the competition, you must fight each other with all your strength. This is a matter of life and death, and you must not be careless."


    Hanruo frowned, "What matters is life and death, I said it won''t hurt you."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Every enemy you will face after you go out will want your life. As a fairy, any time you fight, if you don''t have the idea of ??fighting life and death, you may die in an instant."


    Hanruo condensed slightly and nodded, "That''s what you said."


    Zhou Shu stared at Wuhen, "My sword is an immortal weapon, and the clothes on my body are also an immortal weapon. If you think it''s unfair, I can take it down."


    Han Ruo raised his eyebrows and said, "You miscellaneous immortal, I am a real immortal, you didn''t say unfair, what can I say? Don''t be wordy!"


    There were also many surprises in his heart. This week Zhou Shu actually had two fairy artifacts on his body?


    She seldom goes out and doesn��t know much about the heavens and Wufang City, but she also knows that immortal artifacts are by no means ordinary. There are two immortal artifacts on Zaxian��s body. It is impossible to change someone else. No wonder Zhou Shu will make an agreement with her this way. Is it really possible for her to lose?


    impossible.


    I was immediately dismissed by her when I thought about it together. I am a true immortal, or an innate immortal body, and I can never lose to Zhou Shu. Two immortal artifacts are nothing!


    Zhou Shu pointed to the surroundings, "Also, there are formations to protect you. Your and mine match will not be known from the outside, and you don''t have to worry about the spiritual field, etc. Even if it breaks, it doesn''t matter to you, I will bear it."


    Han Ruo gave birth to a little irritability, "How much more do you have to say, it''s more trouble than a game."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, let''s start."


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure moved, and the human sword appeared in front of Han Ruo suddenly.


    "what!"


    Han Ruo let out a soft cry, a little caught off guard, but the reaction was also extremely fast, and a thick mist of water rose up around his body, wrapping himself in it.


    The figure in the mist, like a reflection in the water, swayed from side to side with the mist, making it difficult to distinguish between reality and illusion.


    Similar to the Fog Escape Art, but it is obviously much higher. From the deeper application of the law of water movement, people and water mist are completely integrated, regardless of virtuality and reality, while Mist Escape just uses the water mist to cover the body and confuse the opponent. Perception.


    Seizing the opportunity, Zhou Shu never stopped, Wuhen rushed into the mist and pierced Hanruo''s neck.


    Now that he has a thorough understanding of the law of water, using Wuhen''s sharpness, it is not difficult to break through obstacles when Han Ruo hastily unable to exert all his strength.


    "It''s so cruel, really want to kill?"


    Han Ruo thought to herself that she, who had never experienced a life or death battle, was a little panicked.


    But with an ice fairy body, it can seek advantages and avoid disadvantages by itself, almost subconsciously. The figure in the mist is divided into three, and the three phantoms float around in the mist. It is difficult to distinguish between true and false. Which is the Hanruo ontology.


    Wuhenjian suddenly lost its target and froze in the air.


    Hanruo was overjoyed, and the chance to fight back came.


    The water mist grew suddenly, enveloping most of the spiritual field, and the phantom inside also suddenly became larger, reaching a height of five or six feet. The three phantoms raised their hands together, one by one ice cones, and one ice wind moved towards Zhou Shu rushed over.


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly. Although she rarely fights, she is really talented and she will not miss any opportunity.


    Without time to think about it, the power of the majestic law rushed towards him. Zhou Shu was like a small boat in the storm, shaking from side to side, unable to hold back his figure.


    But that''s it.


    Zhou Shu was wearing an immortal blood chandelier, coupled with the Dao Pagoda that would never be defeated in a single blow, the power of such a law couldn''t hurt him for a while, but instead gave him enough time to observe Han Ruo''s weakness.


    Although Han Ruo has greatly improved now, the lack of experience is far from Zhou Shu''s rich practical experience.


    It didn''t take long for Zhou Shu to gain.


    The law of Hanruo is very powerful, and it is divided into three phantoms to attack at the same time. I have to say that this is a very practical attack method. If it is used well, it will be successful and endless. The opponent can only defend, not at all. Opportunity to fight back, when exhausted, only to admit defeat.


    She probably had this idea.


    But Zhou Shu soon discovered that when the three phantoms and the three powers were connected, there was always something inappropriate. The power was either large or small, and the shot was slow or fast, although it was fast. Can make up for it, but in the end there is still a loophole, and this is where he can use it.


    Once the weakness is found, the opportunity to turn defeat into victory comes, but there is one more thing to figure out.


    His perception is completely invisible, which of the three phantoms is the main body, that layer of water mist is far more difficult than the dead mist in the ghost realm, and the divine consciousness is not penetrated, even if Zhou Shu penetrates the law of water, it cannot be done. .


    The barrier effect of water mist is not much worse than that of Jinxian It is an ice fairy body. The application of the law of water movement is extremely unique. such.


    The eighth sense started immediately.


    Suddenly, he broke through the fog of water mist and saw the truth behind everything, but the moment he saw the truth, Zhou Shu didn''t even shook his head.


    Unexpectedly, the three phantoms are actually not the main body.


    Worthy of being an ice fairy body, it is truly a body that is fused with the power of the law. Even if Zhou Shu''s divine consciousness can penetrate the mist, it may not be able to distinguish this point. Every phantom has the aura of a letter, with the same power, and letter. If there is no difference.


    But the eighth sense will never be indistinguishable.


    The real body is elsewhere, behind the phantom, at the far end of the mist, Hanruo''s expression nervously manipulating the phantom.


    It��s a pity that if Han doesn��t have too many tactics available, he uses common tactics, ice cones, ice wind, ice thorns, etc., or the self-use of the ice fairy, which is not worse than Zhou Shu in this respect. Less, if she had more tactics suitable for water travel, she would definitely be much better than now.


    Perhaps most of the immortals in Wufang City lack the tactics.


    Finding the time to counterattack, and seeing the true place of Hanruo, the rest is simple.


    When the Wuhen Sword crossed Hanruo''s neck, Hanruo was stunned, and looked at Zhou Shu with determination, and whispered in surprise, "You, you..."


    Zhou Shu wiped the blood from the spat and said calmly, "You lost."


    To traverse the pursuit of the three phantoms quickly, it is impossible to catch Hanruo��s body without being noticed, and not to be hurt. In order to concentrate his strength and to conceal his original purpose, Zhou Shu used the Dao Pagoda and his body to suffer. The two ice cones were able to put the sword on her neck smoothly.


    The victory is light and simple, but equally hard.


    If there is no eighth sense, if Hanruo has more experience, it may be even more difficult.

 Chapter 2162: Thank you

    "You... why don''t you start?"


    After being shocked, Han Ruo said something inexplicable to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu wondered, "What move?"


    Han Ruo calmed down, pretending to be calm, "You are all injured, and you don''t seem to be light, don''t you want revenge? I lost, let you handle it."


    Looking at her, Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Did Brother Luo teach you these words?"


    Luo Xiping is a killer, and revenge and being revenge should be commonplace in his mouth. Only if Han Ruo is caught in his ears can he say such things that make Zhou Shu puzzled.


    "Yes, whoever hurts himself and his loved ones must retaliate back a hundredfold."


    Hanruo nodded and admitted frankly.


    Zhou Shu took back Wuhen and smiled slightly, "Brother Luo naturally makes sense, grievances need to be distinguished, grudges must be avenged, but it doesn��t apply here. You and I are just competing, there is no grudge, the outcome is enough, and I am injured. It��s because I want to win. It has nothing to do with you. Of course, I have to pay a price if I want to win. At least I got the result I want, and revenge won''t make me more satisfied."


    Han Ruo thought for a while, "You would rather be injured and want me to stay here?"


    Zhou Shu dumbly said, "It can be said."


    Han Ruo''s expression suddenly turned cold, "I didn''t expect you to be so determined, otherwise I would definitely try my best."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I said it was a life-and-death fight, but I don''t think you can do it."


    "what did you say?"


    The eyebrows were raised, and there was an air-conditioner coming over immediately.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said calmly, "I don''t doubt your aspirations, but saying and doing are completely different things. Your experience of approaching the enemy is too bad, and you easily miss the opportunity and miss the opportunity one after another. I want to die, but I don��t know how to fight, how to fight to be effective, because you don��t know how to fight."


    Han Ruo''s face turned red and white, and in Zhou Shu''s mouth, he seemed to be worthless, and said anxiously, "How is it possible? Then we will compare it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, I will give you another chance in a few years, but you can stay here during this time."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, if Han didn''t persist, he couldn''t persist. He only hesitated and said, "I lost, so naturally give up, but I...I..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Can I help you find Brother Luo?"


    "Yes, please help." Han Ruo nodded quickly and went out on her own, but she didn''t know how to find it. Her life experience was too lacking. In this Wufang City, she came to a place just to know. Baoxuan.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I will help you inquire after I go out."


    "thank you."


    Hanruo bowed his body and saluted, with a sincere expression, without showing the slightest arrogance.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "But you don''t have to have much hope, it''s difficult."


    Hanruo nodded, his eyes gradually darkened, "I know."


    Zhou Shu turned around and left, took a few steps and turned around, "If you want to beat me, you should ask Old Master Jian for advice, but I can''t guarantee whether he will teach you."


    Han Ruo was still standing there, lowered his head and said nothing, Zhou Shu didn''t look much, and went straight away.


    In the battle of Shicai, he won very dangerously. The gap between the true immortal and the miscellaneous immortal is still too large. With the ice immortal body, if his experience is not too strong, I am afraid that he can not be solved by a little injury. Some underestimate Hanruo, and try again next time, you need to be more attentive.


    Walking out of the inner hall, Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed.


    Compared with before, the outer hall in front of you is more than doubled, and the decoration is more exquisite. It seems that there are fewer guests, but now the guests are basically true immortals, but there are not many scattered immortals. In other words, The guests from the Guihe River in Liusha have already arrived.


    Bai Kechen talked to the true fairy guest with a smile on his face, and even Zhou Shu behind the screen did not notice.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and opened the fairy stone bag to check, a smile appeared unconsciously at the corner of his mouth.


    7.3 million celestial stones.


    The location of a Zhibaoxuan is really valuable. If you do nothing, you will get a lot of immortal stones.


    But he knew that this celestial stone might not last long. If Zhou Shu can��t show enough value, Chang Tian will do something sooner or later. 15% of the profit is not small. There are millions of celestial stones every year. , For a worthless person, how many people are willing to do it.


    In the face of this huge profit, who knows how long the value demonstrated before will last.


    "Master Xuan, you are out."


    Bai Kechen had already arrived by his side, with a look of surprise, but his unceasing eyes could show it, he had no thoughts.


    Just looking at Zhou Shu still not being promoted, there are many articles to do.


    Zhou Shu still looked at the fairy stone bag without making a sound. Bai Kechen said hurriedly, ��In the past three years, Zhibaoxuan��s outer hall has expanded in scale, and a lot of fairy stones have been spent on this, otherwise there will be more left.��


    Zhou Shu raised his head and smiled, "Old Bai, you are doing a good job, so take 300,000 yuan from it."


    "Thank you Lord Xuan!"


    Bai Kechen saluted immediately and smiled, but he didn''t agree with him in his heart.


    Three hundred thousand celestial stones are not a small amount, but the amount he obtained through Zhibaoxuan is far more than this amount. Of course it is not a celestial stone Zhou Shu said slowly, "Old Bai, this section of my absence Time, nothing happened, right?"


    "Looking at the prison city, Zhibaoxuan is very peaceful, and the journey goes smoothly," Bai Kechen paused. "Two years ago, a Sanxian came to see Master Xuan and finally found Zhibaoxuan. But he didn''t say anything, and his subordinates didn''t disturb Master Xuan."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What is his name?"


    Bai Kechen thought for a while and said, "I didn''t say, he said, the matter is done, and when the Lord Xuan came out, he would go to him. He said Lord Xuan knew who he was."


    "Okay, I know."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, as if he didn''t care at all, "Is this the only thing, has Luo Xiping been here?"


    "No."


    When referring to Luo Xiping, Bai Kechen just shook his head, "I heard that when he came to the city that day, he was watched by a few true immortals, and wanted to take him to defend the position and go up to the heavenly judgement column, but he did not find a reason to do it in the city. , Chasing after chasing and chasing out of the city, the real immortal just got out of the city, but Fei Jian passed, but only cut a piece of wood... Since then, no one has seen him again, and Luo Xiping is indeed a man Capable."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Luo Xiping''s escape technique is indeed very good, and there is also a life-changing technique. "There is no guard sent over there?"


    "No, there is no way to send it. It is said that Luo Xiping killed many immortals, but those are all rumors. There is no real evidence. No one has seen him kill with his own eyes. Without Mingzhu is not a serious crime. It can be said that it is loss or loss. People like this are often seen in the city," Bai Kechen sighed, "It''s definitely not good to start publicly, otherwise he will be caught as soon as he enters the city, but he has no handle in his hand. He ran away."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, it seemed that Luo Xiping''s trouble was not in the city, so it was even more troublesome.


    It is not easy to inquire.

 Chapter 2163: Uproar

    Zhou Shu looked out, "Are these people all from Guihe?"


    Bai Kechen looked smug, "Yes, there are fewer people today, and there will be more in ten days."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Where are the scattered immortals before, aren''t they here to sell?"


    Bai Kechen smiled and said, "That''s not the case, we have someone at the ghost realm to collect it, and return it directly after collecting it, the price has not changed, and let them take one less trip."


    "I''ll go over and take a look."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You don''t have to follow, don''t care about me, just do your business."


    The spacious hall is divided into two parts. One is buying and the other is selling. There are a lot of people on the buying side, and there are only a few people on the selling side. They are all hanging out. In fact, there are no real customers, and no one comes here. If you want to buy ghost cores, you have to go to Changtian.


    But this part cannot be omitted. A shop that collects and sells ghost cores can''t do without the decorations.


    There are a lot of ghost cores on the jade shelf, very rare ones.


    The jade frame was surrounded by tight formations, one after another, not because of fear of someone stealing it, but by not letting lifelessness leak out.


    Two true immortals stood in front of the jade frame, pointing at a ghost core.


    "This is really terrifying, and you can feel the lifelessness inside through the formation, it''s too strong, at least 20,000 years old."


    "Almost, it is a pity that it is a ghost core of the Sanxian level. If it is a true immortal level, the value is even higher. Maybe you can really find the ancient inheritance from it."


    "A ghost core of the true immortal level, twenty thousand years, who can get it? Unless it''s Jinxian!"


    "That said, Jinxian can''t get into Liusha Guihe either."


    "If I can really find the inheritance, I also want to try it. Now there is too little magic tricks. Most of Wufang City is immortal realm magic tricks, which doesn''t conform to my way."


    "It''s been spread for so long, it should be available, otherwise no one will buy it, but... you and I probably won''t find it."


    "Hey, it would be nice to know that the law of life and death had been studied."


    "It''s not enough to have a law of life and death. It can only eliminate the dead spirit, but the information it carries is difficult to know. I heard that other means are needed. It is not something we can consider now, or we should not dream.


    Zhou Shu listened not far away, seemingly thoughtful. The two true immortals also looked back at Zhou Shu, but they didn''t care when they saw that they were a miscellaneous immortal.


    At this moment, an immortal walked in without anyone else, glanced a few times with disdain, and suddenly stopped on the jade shelf, showing some surprises.


    "Junior Bai Kechen, you are the director of Zhibaoxuan... Senior, what can I do for you?"


    Bai Kechen ran over and waited beside the person, lowering his head not to look directly.


    The two true immortals retreated quickly. Zhou Shu also took a few steps back, but did not leave the room. Although he was a golden immortal, he didn''t care too much. It was just a little strange. Some golden immortals came to Zhibaoxuan? Judging from Bai Kechen''s performance, this situation should be rare.


    Jin Xian didn''t even look at him, pointing to the jade frame and said, "This ghost core, how much."


    It was the one that Shicai Zhenxian was talking about, that is, the ghost core that Zhou Shu got from the dead well ghost tree.


    Although it was obtained from the unexplored fairyland, it is not inferior to the ghost cores in many true fairyland. The value of ghost cores is said to be related to age, ghost strength, appearance, etc., but age is the most important one. The ring, this one, has been around for more than 20,000 years.


    It''s no wonder that Jinxian would be fancy.


    Bai Kechen stagnated and said carefully, "I''m really sorry, Senior, this ghost core is not for sale."


    The sales in Zhibaoxuan are just pretends. All the ghost cores go out of Changtian. The treasures are only to attract others to sell the ghost cores. They will never be sold. It has been like this for several years. I have bought ghost nuclei here. Ghost nuclei are usually only for the golden fairy. Which golden fairy will come here?


    And Chang Tian himself, of course, never hope that anyone will come here to buy ghost cores. Only by holding all sales channels in his own hands can he control Zhibaoxuan for a long time.


    "Not for sale?"


    Jin Xian turned his head, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. Bai Kechen was shocked, but insisted, "We really can''t sell, we only do purchases."


    Jin Xian withdrew his coercion and sneered, "Be bold."


    This is in the city, he will not completely ignore the city rules, and it is too strange that a scattered immortal dares to refuse him again and again. There are mostly backers behind, and the backers will not be worse than his golden fairy.


    He intends to change the way, "I heard that you Zhibaoxuan did a good job, so I came here to take a look. What''s the matter, open the door without doing business?"


    "We are only doing acquisitions, seniors forgive me."


    Bai Kechen stood tremblingly, just a few words back and forth, only looking out from time to time, as if waiting for something.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he immediately greeted him, "Mr. Guan, you are here. Didn''t you come?"


    "My lord has important things to do, where can I be free."


    Guan Jian waved his hand, looked inside, revealing a trace of doubt, and then strode over to salute, saying neither humble nor overbearing, "Junior Guan Jian, I have seen senior, dare to ask the senior''s name, is it from the southern district? ?"


    Jin Xian glanced at Guan Jian and turned his head, "Isn''t anything sold here?"


    Guan Jian shook his head and said, "Senior, it''s not that you don''t sell it, but someone has decided. If you want to buy a ghost core, this junior will take you to a place to ensure that there is a better one, and it will never be worse than here."


    Jin Xian said lightly, "How about I want this one?"


    Guan Jian saluted, "That''s easy. Seniors will go with me and negotiate the price. They will sell the ghost core to you. However, please don''t make a noise here and affect the business in the store. If it violates It��s not easy to talk about city planning.


    Jin Xian stared at Guan Jian with a smile. It turned out to be Chang Tian, ??"It''s so troublesome, forget it, let''s go again when I have a chance."


    After speaking, he patted his sleeves and strode out of Zhibaoxuan, but disappeared in a flash.


    Guan Jian thought for a while, and said slowly, "Mr. Bai, you have done a good job. If you have something like this in the future, you should inform me as soon as possible. I will leave first. You must tell an adult about this matter. You must figure out where he came from. ."


    Bai Kechen just nodded, "Yes, yes."


    Guan Jian left quickly, and the roommate was quiet. Bai Kechen was about to go out. He saw Zhou Shu in the corner and said in embarrassment, "It turns out that Lord Xuan is also here, and the subordinates didn''t notice..."


    "It''s okay, I can''t speak anyway."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, turned around and went out, seemingly indifferent, but he was a little bit angry.


    Lord Xuan was here, but when something went wrong, he only went to find someone else, Guan Jian, and Chang Tian. He didn''t say anything to Zhou Shu or a word. Seeing Bai Kechen''s attitude, he had completely fallen to Chang Tian''s side. What the day did to Zhou Shu, Bai Kechen could turn to each other in a matter of minutes and hand over Zhibaoxuan.


    Things can''t always go on like this.


    The golden fairy who came to buy the ghost core just now...


    Secretly thinking, Zhou Shu''s mouth gradually showed a smile.

 Chapter 2164: Rat Den

    That is something to be done in the future, and there are more important things ahead.


    I opened Mingzhu and delivered a message, and soon I got an answer. There was no extra words, only one address.


    "Outside the city?"


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, thought about it, and walked outside the city.


    It''s not far from the city gate area, it''s a distance of thousands of miles, how can he be a figure in the front of the immortal list, and he won''t be frightened by such a distance.


    He used Zhang Fulu at the city gate and threw it directly into the forest. It took only a quarter of an hour to reach the destination.


    No one will bother him. It''s a miscellaneous immortal, it''s hard to notice.


    There was an open plain in front of me, and I couldn''t see any spiritual energy, it was very desolate, and even the birds and beasts were owed, so naturally there was no formation.


    After communicating with Mingzhu again, a head emerged from the grass and whispered, "Here, here."


    When I walked to the front, it was a very small hole, which looked like a hole for snakes and rats. This kind of hole abounds in the wasteland. It is so ordinary and not eye-catching.


    "I''ll go first, so hurry up."


    His head quickly went into the hole and disappeared. Zhou Shu smiled, no doubt that there was fraud, shrank his figure, and then went in.


    There are many side roads turning in the cave, and it is difficult to find the right direction unless someone guides it. It took about a quarter of an hour to reach the bottom, but it was an open space with a few miles.


    There are many bright pearls as lights, and the underground is not dark at all. Looking at it, the training room, the alchemy furnace, and the array room have everything, but there is a special cave.


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Brother Ping, a good place to live. It is rare to find such a place in the city. You really have the ability."


    This wasteland area is sparsely populated, and birds and beasts do not come. Who would have thought that a fairy would use snakes, insects and rats to build a cave?


    There is no formation on the outside, and it is only covered by nature, and it is not noticeable. If there is no accident, it is difficult to be discovered.


    With such a good place, it is no wonder that He Taiping has always lived in the wild, and he can live well without living in the city.


    Opposite He Taiping smiled and nodded, the corner of his mouth still had a blade of grass, "Cunning Rabbit Sanku, but it can barely be used, but it is far behind your Zhibaoxuan, hehe."


    "Zhibaoxuan is not mine."


    Zhou Shu found a comfortable place and lay down leisurely. He Taiping told him all such hidden places. Zhou Shu would not be too defensive against He Taiping. In a city without a square, he trusted him the most. People can be regarded as alliances.


    He Taiping also sat down, "It''s good to be able to cultivate, it doesn''t matter who he is, it is not easy to find some safe place here."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Brother Ping, what''s the matter? I just left the customs, and I received your news a bit late, I hope nothing went wrong."


    He Taiping smiled uncontrollably, "What else can be done, thanks to you, I found the secret method."


    Zhou Shu was startled, "Really?"


    "Still knowingly asking there, don''t you know when you see my cultivation base?"


    He Taiping snorted and said quite contentedly, "It took a lot of work, but it didn''t work for nothing. Guess where the secret is hidden?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Isn''t it just in the manor where we lined up?"


    This time it was He Taiping''s turn to be startled, he immediately stood up and stared at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, how did you know? Did you think of it a long time ago, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I didn''t have that time, I just guessed based on the results. There have been countless people on the ninth floor. There are not many places that have not been explored. That manor is just one."


    "So that''s the case, so it is."


    He Taiping nodded and said slowly, "I should have put all my energy there a long time ago, and I will not touch a lot of nails in other places, and almost died, I will say, if you and I It will be much faster to find together."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s good to get your long-cherished wish. Brother''s hard work will not be wasted."


    He Taiping nodded slowly, "That is, the miscellaneous immortals for so many years have given me the opportunity to re-examine the mistakes I made in the past, and practice again, and I have also gained a lot of different insights from the past..."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Is there any problem in future cultivation?"


    He Taiping smiled slightly, confident in his affection, "If there is a method of condensing the law, what will be the problem? It will only be better than before! What if the power of the law is broken when the rule is broken, it can still make a comeback. ...Hey, I will avenge the revenge of the day."


    As he spoke, he brought out a lot of hatred.


    He Taiping stopped quickly and apologized, "Sorry, I said too much for a while, don''t care."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It is natural for immortals of my generation to have revenge and revenge."


    He Taiping saluted suddenly with an unusually solemn expression, "It is natural to repay kindness. If I hadn''t met you Zhou Shu, I would have been a miscellaneous immortal all my life."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to help, and said warmly, "That is your own painstaking effort. There are causes and effects. Even without me, there will always be a day in the future."


    "Cause and effect, I only believe in the immediate things."


    He Taiping showed a trace of disdain took out a jade slip from his arms, "Zhou Shu, this is a secret method, I entered it myself, the first copy disappeared immediately after I read it, a little bit No traces are left."


    "Legacy from ancient times, as it should be."


    Zhou Shu stared at the jade slip and said thoughtfully, "Unexpectedly, there is a secret method in Xingshan Ghost Realm."


    He Taiping nodded, "When I saw it, it was a general idea. It turned out that it was not a rumor. I think there are more than one secret methods, and there may be others, but those are not for me... Hey, I just want to do so much. There is a good thing, and you and I can benefit, so take it quickly."


    "Let me see."


    Zhou Shu took it over with a smile, feeling very satisfied.


    For Zhou Shu, who was lacking the books of tactics, it was undoubtedly a timely rain in the desert.


    It was a little unexpected to really get the secret law, so his path to true immortality would definitely be much simpler, as long as the law is clear, the following will no longer be a problem.


    Opening the jade slip, after only a few glances, Zhou Shu felt that his mind was about to be taken in. The jade slip contained a thousand words, but every word was so delicate, and the door to my heart seemed to be deceived. With the key, I can��t wait to see it, it��s hard to put it down.


    Noting Zhou Shu��s expression, He Taiping said empathetically, ��Zhou Shu, at that time, I couldn��t let it go as soon as I picked it up. I immediately began to practice and didn��t let it go until I learned. Don��t worry. You can stay as long as you want, and no one will bother you."


    Zhou Shu closed the jade slip and said in a deep voice, "Thank you, brother, for being thoughtful, but I still have something to do. I will take a closer look when I go back."


    He Taiping was puzzled, "What can be compared to cultivation?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Yes, there is nothing comparable to cultivation, but if you don''t do good deeds, you won''t be able to cultivate properly."

 Chapter 2165: Fairy fruit

    After walking a few steps, He Taiping said rather solemnly, "It won''t be long before I can return to the real immortal, and then I can help one or two."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you, Brother Ping."


    It''s not right to agree to it right away. If you agree to Zhou Shu''s help right away, it will appear false, and it will be difficult for Zhou Shu to entrust things.


    He Taiping seemed thoughtful, "Zhou Shu, now you should also focus on cultivation, but why haven''t you been to Sanxian yet?"


    Zhou Shu patted the chair lightly and said calmly, "I plan to skip the fairy and go directly to the real fairy. There were still some problems, but now that you have your secret method, it has helped a lot."


    "Skip Sanxian..."


    He Taiping''s expression was stagnant, and he was quite worried. "I have never seen anyone do this. Nothing will happen, right? If you don''t have a foundation for dispersing immortals, just go straight to condense the law. Can your body stand it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Try it."


    He Taiping didn''t say much, pointing to a hole in the distance, and said casually, "Zhou Shu, there is a baby there, do you want to see it?"


    Zhou Shu just nodded, "Okay."


    I walked along a curved tunnel, at least a few quarters of an hour, and I guessed it was almost a hundred miles underground, before He Taiping stopped and warned, "There are many institutions in front of me that even the real immortals hide. It''s infinitely poisonous, you follow me and don''t touch it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Brother Ping, what good things have you hidden?"


    This passage was obviously dug out manually, quite different from the outside.


    "You will know when you get there."


    He Taiping smiled a little mysteriously, opening the way before Zhou Shu did not hesitate, and followed closely behind.


    It''s not completely relieved, but there is a gluttonous way, no matter how poisonous you can swallow it, you are not afraid at all, even if you can''t digest and transform, you will spit it out at the time. At the beginning, I absorbed a lot of lifeless ghosts, but most of them Unable to transform, they all spit out in the end.


    Of course, even with other organ formations, Zhou Shu had a way to deal with it.


    It was only one mile, but after walking for a long time, passing through the tunnel, the front suddenly opened up.


    It''s a spring, bubbling gurglingly. From a distance, the spring water is golden, which is very peculiar, but when I approach it, I find that the golden is not the spring water, but a small tree growing under the spring. The tree was resplendent and glowing, and even the spring water changed color.


    The small tree is about a thick wrist, with nine branches extending out, and the trunks and branches are covered with golden scales, unlike natural creation, but like a crafted artwork.


    The leaves are in the shape of a halberd, the top is pointed, and the leaves are hanging down from left to right. What is strange is that the veins are clearly displayed on the leaves, and the roots are connected, as thin as hair. If you look closely, you can find that some golden sap is flowing in it.


    Just looking at the vitality on the outside, you can know that it is an extraordinary thing, and the faint spirit of the spirit overflowing at that time further explained its preciousness.


    Zhou Shu wondered, "What is this?"


    He Taiping said solemnly, "There are strange trees that grow with springs, golden and condensed, but without flowers, they can reach Tianlong."


    "Related to the Dragon Race?"


    Hearing Tianlong, Zhou Shu seemed to realize something.


    He Taiping paused, "Yes, Tianlong is a nobleman among the dragons. Only a few dragons can become Tianlong. Most of the dragons are derived from special innate bloodlines, but the fruit on the Tianlong tree has the effect of improving the bloodlines of the dragons. , So that ordinary dragons have a chance to become Tianlong, so they are regarded as treasures by dragons."


    Zhou Shu''s heart trembled slightly, but his face was very calm, "Could it be that the little brother is a dragon?"


    "Bah, **** dragons!"


    He Taiping was shocked when he heard the sound, and then screamed fiercely, and the grass blades in his mouth were also thrown out.


    It can be seen that he is quite disdainful of the Dragon Clan, even resentful, otherwise he would not make such a move.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Should it not only be effective for dragons, right?"


    He Taiping nodded and said slowly, "Of course, the fairy tree and fairy fruit are useful for any fairy, but for the dragon clan, the dragon fruit can exert some additional effects, and for the average fairy, it can be greatly improved. It improves the body and muscles and is far beyond the ordinary fairy. This kind of dragon tree will bear two dragon fruits at a time. When it bears fruit, you and I will each one! You can only eat one fairy fruit per person, and more will not work."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "This can''t be done, this thing is too expensive, I can''t bear it."


    He Taiping frowned, and his voice was high, "Zhou Shu, you help me obtain the secret method, and I hope to return to the true immortal or even advance to the level of the golden immortal. Such kindness is tantamount to recreating, what a fairy fruit!"


    "Brother, the secret law has already been agreed, and there is no need to return it, you know."


    Zhou Shu paused, showing a bit dignified, "If there is something you want me to help with, you can say it bluntly, if I can help, I will help. If I can''t help, there is no way."


    "what did you say?"


    He Tai''s face changed slightly, and he was quite angry and said, "Zhou Shu, of course I have something. How can I be knocked down to several levels and become a miscellaneous immortal if there is nothing? I have a huge grievance to report! But don''t worry, the matter It''s my business, I will never beg you with things, let alone beg you with things that should be given to you, even if you don''t want to return, you and I hit it off, what if I give it to you? It''s just useless Fairy fruit."


    He was excited and said sincerely but Zhou Shu gently shook his head, still calmly said, "You and I are indeed the same at first sight, the friendship is deep, but if you have something you should talk about it first."


    He Taiping has a good friendship with him, but no matter how good it is, it is impossible to give him a fairy fruit that is worth more than the fairy. It is impossible for any fairy to make it, unless it is a loved one, or the fairy fruit There is a problem, and the latter is more likely.


    It is impossible for Zhou Shu to accept this unidentified fairy fruit, let alone a blank check. If the fairy fruit is really in front of him, Zhou Shu might even consider it. Now of course he refuses without hesitation.


    He Taiping was indeed the person he trusted the most in Wufang City, but in Wufang City, the person he trusted the most was no better than an ordinary disciple of the Heyin School.


    He Taiping stagnated, looking at Zhou Shu and sighed.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Brother, didn''t the fairy fruit grow from Wufang City?"


    This is obvious. The passage was excavated later, and there is no illusion of fairy trees growing around. Springs and fairy trees are moved here to hide.


    "You want to know?"


    He Taiping has calmed down, "Zhou Shu, if you don��t know the origin of the fairy fruit, take it and leave. You will never have trouble in the future, but if you know it, the problem will be serious, and it will be difficult for you to get out. Do you want to know, or do you not want to know?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, looking at He Taiping, some doubts arose in his heart, did he misunderstand him?


    Perhaps He Taiping is really a generous person, and he is not asking for himself when sending his fairy fruit. This possibility is very small.


    In short, be cautious, there will be nothing wrong.


    Seeing Zhou Shu hesitating, He Taiping said slowly, "Forget it, I shouldn''t have brought you here. I knew I would wait for the fruit to come directly to you. Now... Zhou Shu, go out, just as I never mentioned it. Ever."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said nothing.

 Chapter 2166: beat

    Zhou Shu thought to himself, maybe he shouldn��t speculate about He Taiping. He found the secret method and informed him as soon as possible. The hidden cave mansion and treasures are shown to him. Such a trustworthy person is unique. If you change to the Xuanhuang world, you must be rare. A happy confidant, but now it is Wufangcheng. .


    Wufang City is different from Xuanhuang Realm. He knows too little, no matter whether it is people or things, he has to be cautious, and he will make mistakes if it is wrong, as Chang Tian is like.


    At the moment, you must be careful in everything. When you reach the realm of true immortality, you can begin to understand Xiancheng, and when you slowly see the situation, you can change your approach.


    After a few greetings, Zhou Shu left with the words "The fairy tree will tell me the result."


    He Taiping smiled and agreed. He was a little helpless in his smile. Maybe there were cracks, but Zhou Shu didn''t care. If He Taiping was really not bad, he would be a magnanimous man. It would not be difficult to recover the cracks in the future. If Taiping asks him for anything, he will do his best to help.


    Back in the city gate area, Zhou Shu began to inquire about Luo Xiping.


    After a few big circles, I went to places with a lot of people, and I tried my best to ask a lot of people. There is no good way except to ask people. There is no Wushuang City to help here, but there is almost no gain, and Bai Kechen said nothing. the difference.


    Maybe some of them know some inside information, but most of them won''t tell Zhou Shu, worrying about causing trouble to the upper body, and Zhou Shu is even less likely to ask too carefully, otherwise it would be a violation of city regulations and it would be very troublesome.


    But it is impossible to secretly listen. His spiritual knowledge is not useful. It is possible to hear some other people''s secret theories unless it is Jinxian''s cultivation base. If Zhou Shu uses other means to eavesdrop on what to do, wait for him. There is no possibility other than violations.


    Once something is done, there are constraints everywhere, and Wufang City is like a prison, completely comparable to the Xuanhuangjie or Xiaojie.


    Thinking about it carefully, Zhou Shuxiu''s realm is certainly the biggest reason, but there are also reasons for the absence of Fangcheng. There are too many restrictions.


    When Zhou Shu saw Bai Kechen again, there was less contempt in his eyes. It is no wonder that so many people have become fearful of their heads and feet. They are not like immortals but like mortal people, but they are forced. Nothing can be done without doing this, even if it goes against the heart.


    Of course, it is impossible for Zhou Shu to change.


    "Master Xuan, I''m back."


    Uncharacteristically, Bai Kechen greeted him and laughed.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Old Bai, it just happens that I have something to look for you."


    "Yes Yes."


    Bai Kechen was quite respectful, followed Zhou Shu into the inner hall, and immediately bowed his head to apologize, "Master Xuan, there is something wrong with Shicai, and the subordinates are really anxious. They didn''t see Master Xuan for a while, so they went to see Master Supervisor... "


    After Guan Jian left, when he saw Zhou Shu, he knew that something was done wrong.


    Even if Zhou Shu doesn��t care about things, he is ultimately the Lord Xuan. If you don��t say anything about it, just notify other people to deal with it. It��s really impossible. Besides, it��s impossible to completely abandon Zhou Shu now, that Zhibao Xuan��s contract is still in Zhou Shu��s hands. , If Zhou Shu didn''t say a word to transfer, Chang Tian and he would not be able to take it away. At the moment, Zhou Shu must still be respected. Even if he is a puppet, he must be worshipped.


    Although he also felt that it would be better without Zhou Shu, he still had to endure it now.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You''re not doing badly, it''s useless to find me, it''s just right to find a Supervisor."


    Bai Kechen''s mind was tense, and Zhou Shu was angry and sarcastically, repeatedly saying, "Master Xuan, the subordinate is really wrong, this matter can only blame me, I can''t control the city adult, the subordinate..."


    "okay."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said calmly, "Lao Bai, since Zhibaoxuan is in charge of you, I won''t take care of what you do. I don''t need to mention this."


    "Master Xuan is generous, his subordinates understand."


    Bai Kechen raised his head, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s appearance is indeed not angry, do you accept his fate or have other ideas?


    As soon as you come out, things will happen, so it''s better to treat them honestly.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Old Bai, what kind of person was Lord Bi Xuan in the past?"


    Bai Kechen stayed for a while, and didn''t expect Zhou Shu to ask this. He thought about it and said, "Master Bi Fanxuan is only focused on tools, and rarely pays attention to business. Until you change Master Zhou Xuan, Zhibaoxuan looks like a The first-class shops have made a lot of money, and now everyone is praising Zhibaoxuan."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You don''t have to flatter anymore, I want to know how the character is better than the predecessor."


    Bai Kechen nodded, seeming to have guessed Zhou Shu''s intentions, and said slowly, "Better than Xuanzhu''s talent, he is a real genius. The true immortal is on the immortal list, and now he is in the top fifty, except for Qidao. Lord Bi Xuan doesn''t care about wealth or reputation, and doesn''t care about immortal stones. Zhibao Xuan also says to give up and give up. He will never be attached to him. His subordinates think that he should be a sloppy person."


    Zhou Shu smiled. Why didn''t he understand what Bai Kechen meant by these words, "So, he should be a child of some big sect or family?"


    Bai Kechen hurriedly said, "Maybe it is, but you can''t inquire about these things, the subordinates don''t know, please be cautious, Xuanzhu also, the city rules are hard to violate."


    Zhou Shu seems to be thinking about itOld Bai, how did you meet him and enter Zhibaoxuan again? Can you talk about it? "


    Bai Kechen paused, "The subordinates were recruited. I remember that a few decades ago, Lord Bi Xuan was the master of Zhibao Xuan when he first arrived. He was recruiting people. The subordinates were lucky enough to be favored by him. For decades, the subordinates didn''t know Master Bi Xuan beforehand, and didn''t have much friendship."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "These are the truth?"


    Bai Kechen quickly lowered his head, "How dare your subordinates deceive Lord Xuan, everything is true."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It doesn��t have to be this way, I just ask casually, don��t worry, I don��t mean to return Zhibaoxuan to Bifan or let him rectify it. Haha, if you want to do it, I will do it long ago. No, you go down."


    "Yes."


    Bai Kechen retired carefully, but his heart was cold.


    Is Zhou Shu a shock to the mountain? If Zhou Shu really did this, he would certainly be unable to do it. Chang Tian couldn��t do anything. Bifan was already a golden fairy, and he sat firmly in Zhibaoxuan in the realm of true fairy, and his backing was mostly too hard...


    This matter must be told to Chang Tian, ??and on the other hand, Zhou Shu has to be more careful.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, he saw Bai Kechen''s expression in his eyes, but he didn''t care about it. This was his last resort. It is not yet available, but there is no harm in hitting it. The words Bai Kechen said before are really intentional. bad.


    However, when he asked Bifan about something, he asked for something, but it had nothing to do with Zhibaoxuan.


    He took out the Mingzhu, and passed a message in the past. No reply was received last time, but this time it is not necessarily true.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170826032050114 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribed to the collection vote~~)) Book friends, hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2167: promise

    "You successfully accepted Zhibaoxuan? Are you still miscellaneous?"


    "Tell seniors that it is the Lord Xuan or a miscellaneous immortal."


    "It''s interesting, you can talk and listen in your free time."


    Between the green mountains and clear waters, Bi Fan sat in a quiet place, looking at the third-grade fairy material in front of him, with a calm expression on his face.


    Only a little surprised in his heart, leaving Zhibaoxuan to Zhou Shu, with some kindness in it, but more like a boring joke, because he doesn''t care about Zhibaoxuan, and it is impossible to leave it to Bai Kechen, then leave it to Zhou Shu, see how Zhou Shu responds.


    Just like cats playing with mice, people above all will always use other people as toy tools.


    Compared to the situation where Zhou Shu became Xuanzhu, hiding or even dying without getting Xuanzhu, it might be more normal.


    The Mingzhu had not yet been confiscated, and news came over, "The juniors are looking for seniors this time, they really have something to ask for, and there will be rewards." Bifan frowned.


    It seems normal to ask for compensation, but this is completely wrong. If a miscellaneous immortal dares to ask for a golden immortal, what kind of compensation can he have?


    It''s ridiculous.


    In the end, he was still reading Zhou Shu��s God''s grace, Bifan endured the scolding thoughts. If other people talked like this, he would not let it go easily, but Bifan did not plan to pay more attention to Zhou Shu, but just Putting down the Mingzhu, it seemed that something was thought of, and my heart was slightly shaken, and he hurriedly said, "Zhou Shu, have you obtained the secret method in the ghost realm?"


    "Yes, there is no doubt that there is still a tens of thousands of years of ghosts and vine hearts. The younger generation does not know its nature, but it is better than the older generation."


    Bi Fan looked at Mingzhu, but he couldn''t calm down.


    He really got it! What a surprise!


    He used to think that the secret law might not be true, but he still participated in the gathering of the true immortals and talked about the ghost realm secret law as necessary entertainment, and let Zhou Shu go to the ghost realm without holding anything at all. Hopefully, if the secret method is not bad, he won''t care too much if he doesn''t get it. What he has learned is the way of the tool, and the secret method is just icing on the cake.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu actually got the secret method.


    Although it is a golden immortal, the secret method is like chicken ribs, it is a pity that it is tasteless to eat, but it is a very rare secret method, and it is a fortune in the hand.


    Besides, there is still a tens of thousands of years of ghost vine heart.


    It is a rare thing in Wufang City, but it is rare for more than tens of thousands of years, I am afraid that the entire Wufang City only has this root.


    Gui Man is not high in rank, and Teng Xin can��t make any high-grade immortal artifacts, but for tens of thousands of years, practitioners who aspire to the way will not miss it. For them, good magic weapons are easy to obtain, and good materials are hard to find. Rare materials, understand their properties, understand their principles, and then refine them into magic weapons according to their own ideas. This is a great supplement to their tools and their progress will never be small.


    Wasn''t Bifan at the time successfully advancing to the rank of Golden Immortal with a **** of gold?


    Of course, the rattan heart will not have the miraculous effect of the **** gold, but it is definitely a good thing to collect and understand.


    I can''t think of a miscellaneous fairy who can really get what I want.


    After staring at Mingzhu for a while, he replied, "What''s the matter?"


    It is back, but there are calculations.


    If it is Zhibaoxuan''s matter, he does not plan to take action. Zhibaoxuan is in his past tense, and it is fine if he has used the favor once. If I don''t want it, he won''t be involved, but other things are not incapable of helping Zhou Shu. Is a miscellaneous immortal, what can do?


    Most of them are law tactics, or law books, etc. Of course, he has these things, although not many, they are enough.


    If it''s a fairy stone resource, then don''t worry about it. Does Jinxian care about it?


    "Senior, please help me inquire about two people."


    Seeing such news, Bi Fan thought he had read it wrong, and read it again to confirm.


    Is it just that? Inquire about two people?


    It''s too big and underwhelming, Bi Fan smiled slightly, and went back casually.


    "Wait."


    Soon after receiving an answer, Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, satisfactorily put away the Mingzhu, and went inside.


    Bi Fan really agreed, his request is by no means excessive.


    It shouldn��t be difficult to inquire about two people with the power of the Golden Immortal. This is good. Luo Xiping��s matter can be explained temporarily, while the other is used for joint interests. Zhibaoxuan will always return to his own hands. , It''s time to prepare now.


    The price paid is not too much. The secret method was promised to Bifan early, and he would also give it to Zhou Shu if he didn��t come. The cause and effect are settled. As for the ghost heart, it is really useless for Zhou Shu. It is better to let Bifan study it. , There may be benefits in the future.


    He will definitely ask Bifan for advice, and this entrustment is also part of the friendship.


    As soon as he arrived at the Lingtian, Han Ruo walked over and stared at Zhou Shu, with some eagerness in his cold eyes.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I asked a golden fairy to inquire, and there should be news in a while."


    "Golden fairy?"


    Han Ruo was taken aback, and immediately said with joy, "Thank you, Zhou Shu, I really don''t know what to do if I change it. You can still find Jinxian for help."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t know if it''s good news or bad news, let''s talk about it then."


    Hanruo''s face darkened, and his joy diminished a lot shook his head, walked slowly into the lake, and soon turned into an ice sculpture.


    Yes, it may not be a good thing to get the news, and it may be to let the disaster come earlier.


    Zhou Shu took a look and went on her own. It is more likely to be bad news. If it is, if the letter is about to leave, it doesn''t matter much to Zhou Shu. She has already obtained the secret method, and there is no need for her to condense the law. Power of the help.


    It''s just that the ice immortal body like her is just a real immortal going out.


    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu with a shocked expression on his face, "What, got the secret technique, then He Taiping really got it right!"


    Zhou Shu took out the jade slip, "Yeah, I didn''t expect that there is a secret method, and it is true."


    Old Jian looked carefully, and he was silent for a long while before saying, "I can still condense like this, but I have taken a detour."


    "It''s okay. It''s not a bad thing to take a detour and experience more. Now you can use this secret method to consolidate it again. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone," Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "It''s a pity that I can''t do this. I don''t have much time. Up."


    Old Jian nodded, eager to try, "Is it possible to practice now? It just happened to be together, you can confirm it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head lightly, "I haven''t figured it out, it''s not enough."


    That point is the shackles, blocking the way in front of you, maybe it''s not difficult to get rid of it, Zhou Shu already has some ideas.


    Such as a lot of actual combat.


    Both Han Ruo and Jian Lao are good opponents, of course Han Ruo is better.


    Another example is the use of magic weapons. If there is a five-element chakra around him now, he will soon be able to penetrate it, but if there is no one, he can only simulate the deduction based on his past experience in the five-element chakra. The magic weapon is just fine, it is even better if it is a fairy. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2168: Formation

    In the lake, Han Ruo Duan sits like a statue, but his complexion is not peaceful.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and said warmly, "Girl Hanruo, Brother Luo is no longer in Wufang City."


    "Are there anymore?"


    Han Ruo woke up immediately, obviously not practicing before.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Three years ago, he left with 13 people, and they took on a rewarding task."


    The letter asked suspiciously, "A reward?"


    "Yes, it''s a reward."


    Zhou Shu knew that Han Ruo didn��t understand anything, and explained, ��In a fairy city like Wufang City, it��s impossible to rely on everything on its own, and it will also offer rewards to recruit city citizens to do things for them. Most of these things It is dangerous, but the rewards are also high, such as exploring the New Territories, conquering enemy territories, searching for minerals, hunting criminals, and so on."


    Han Ruo said immediately, "But he is just a loose fairy, how can he go to receive a reward?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "The problem lies here. Among the thirteen people, there is a golden immortal, and the others are scattered immortals. Only Brother Luo is a scattered immortal. He may be trapped, I think , Maybe he knew some secrets, or some other reason."


    Even Bi Fan didn''t say it clearly, obviously this task involves a lot, Zhou Shu didn''t want to and wouldn''t ask too much.


    Han Ruo''s mouth tightened, her voice getting colder, "Zhou Shu, what is the task? Who are those people?"


    "I don''t know. The reward task is always confidential, not to mention that it''s about Jinxian, and others will not check it down."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said thoughtfully, "The mission to go out of the city to other worlds is generally impossible to return within decades. Those people have not returned to the city, and the mission is not over. When someone comes back to settle the mission, naturally I can know the whereabouts of Brother Luo," he smiled, "Of course, it is also possible that Brother Luo is the one who handed in the task. I believe in his ability."


    "How can it be possible that there is a golden fairy."


    Han Ruo lowered his head and thought for a while, his eyes flashed when he raised his head, "Zhou Shu, I want to go out and find him."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Then you think about it for yourself, but I don''t think this is a good idea, and you haven''t beaten me."


    You can''t go out to find in Wufang City, and it will only be more difficult to leave Wufang City. There are thousands of realms in the heavens. Who knows where Luo Xiping has gone? What can I do if I find it, there is still a golden fairy there.


    Hanruo''s expression changed slightly, and his eyes grew colder, "You, are you incomprehensible to keep me forever?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You won''t forget the promise you made before? You have to beat me before you can go out. Otherwise, you go out to die. I can''t deal with Brother Luo. I don''t want to say too much about these things. said."


    Han Ruo stared at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "Well, let''s call it now."


    "as you wish."


    Zhou Shu nodded and slid back dozens of feet, Wuhen Sword was already in hand.


    "So you were ready."


    Han Ruo let out a cold snort, waved his sleeves, and two solid water jets rushed over, with incredible strength, and immediately swayed Zhou Shu.


    Hanruo was overjoyed, and he had made progress these days, and he had a head start and an opportunity.


    But only a quarter of an hour later.


    She walked back to the lake with a look of resentment, sat down and didn''t even look at Zhou Shu from start to finish.


    Zhou Shu retracted Wuhen and arched his hands far away, "I can accompany the girl whenever I want to fight, and let me leave first."


    Han Ruo was silent, cursing at himself secretly, and also reflecting on the results just now. He was obviously about to win, why did he suddenly lose again?


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and went outside the Xuan.


    Repeated deductions made him understand Hanruo more than Hanruo himself. How can he not win?


    He returned in a few hours, and hurriedly walked to a vacant house, "Old Jian, come with me, there is something good!"


    Old Jian followed suspiciously.


    Han Ruo glanced at Zhou Shu secretly, with anger still in his eyes, but quite curious in his heart.


    When he entered the house, Zhou Shu dropped a lot of materials. The spiritual energy in the house immediately steamed, and there were five-color lights everywhere. It was really beautiful. Old Jian looked at it carefully. "I thought it was a good thing, it was all five elements. Ah, Zhou Shu, you can''t buy a magic weapon, you plan to refine it yourself?"


    "Without that time, I can''t practice the fairy tools I need."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and quickly moved to fix various materials to different places, and then added many formations.


    Old Jian seemed to realize something, "I see, you are spinning the five elements!"


    "Yes."


    Since you can''t get a fairy tool like the Five Elements Wheel, use the formation.


    The rotation of the Five Elements Array also has the effect of comprehending the Five Elements Law, but it consumes a lot more. I am afraid that a lot of materials will be used for each enlightenment, and they are all materials close to the immortal product. Millions of immortal stones look a lot. It is estimated to be able to support a few months.


    In the past few months, he must get results.


    "But, there is no fire material?"


    Old Jian looked for a while and found a big problem.


    Zhou Shu smiled without answering. After setting up the other materials, he took out a jade box from his body. As soon as it was opened, a cluster of purple flames flew out of it, flying around, like a rabbit.


    But nowhere can I escape As soon as Wuhenjian draws it around, he firmly **** the flame on the tip of the sword, and stays where it should be.


    As the formation took shape, the entire room instantly became dim, and the almost chaotic power of the Five Elements couldn''t help surging, forming many large and small vortices in the room.


    Old Jian''s eyes widened, "What kind of fire is this?"


    "Zijun Immortal Fire, just entered the product, not even the first product."


    Zhou Shu stared at the flame with emotion, "But this little flame cost me 3.4 million cents, which is more expensive than other materials combined."


    "Xianhuo, of course it''s expensive."


    Old Jian was disapproving, only some doubts appeared in his eyes, "No, you use immortal materials for the fire, but the others use ordinary materials. These five elements are not equal at all. It is difficult for the formation to be effective. You are still a master of the formation. , What did you think? The current formation is definitely not suitable."


    Zhou Shu seemed to smile, "It''s not too late for the others to get together slowly, now, it''s enough for someone to help."


    Old Jian stagnated, "You plan to let Hanruo help you? With her restraining the fire, the five elements will naturally be okay, and the formation can be improved a lot, but can she help you? I think she hates it now You are too late, how can you help you maintain the formation."


    Zhou Shu seemed to smile wryly, "I helped her, but I still want to hate."


    Elder Jian ignored the complaint, "In the end, it is against the will of others, what are you going to do? You can''t force her, it''s okay to use others, but it''s not good to force it, it''s the righteousness of the emperor."


    "Of course not," Zhou Shu shook his head and slowly said, "Actually, when I do this formation, I can not only help me, but also help her. If she can understand it, she will naturally help me. If she doesn''t understand, neither will I Count on her and change the materials slowly.") Book friends, hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2169: Lose again

    Zhou Shuli stood in front of the lake, looking at Hanruo calmly.


    After watching for a while, Han Ruo couldn''t help it, and said coldly, "What are you looking at?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Why doesn''t the girl want to fight with me today, or don''t want to go out?"


    "Of course, I will win!"


    Hanruo stood up immediately, her face glowing, she had been looking forward to it for a long time.


    In order to get out early, she wished to play a few games with Zhou Shu every day, but she was a little embarrassed to speak after losing again. Now Zhou Shu took the initiative to mention it, which was just right, and she agreed without hesitation.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, but we need to change place today."


    "It''s all yours here. If you say you want to change it, can I refuse it?"


    Hanruo looked indifferent, as if angry, but didn''t have the idea of ??rejecting it. He even glanced at the nearby room. Could it be there? Zhou Shu had been in it for a long time the other day, and she was also a little curious.


    "Exactly, just follow me."


    Zhou Shu nodded and went to the room.


    Entering the room, Han Ruo stood still, her face was not good, staring at the flame not far away, as if stiff.


    The fairy fire is here.


    As an ice spirit body, it is extremely sensitive to water and fire, and it is self-induced. When I see the purple flame, I feel wrong. After a little bit of perception, I find that it is actually a fairy fire. With many surrounding materials, it is obvious that there is a quite place here. Strong formation.


    In order to target me, even the formation is used.


    She stared at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "Are you afraid you will lose?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I won''t lose."


    "I can''t compare."


    Han Ruo took a deep look at Zhou Shu, with disdain and disappointment in his eyes, and then turned around and left.


    I don��t care about anything else, it��s silly to stay here, I can��t beat Zhou Shu, and now I��ve changed the place, and I��ve added the immortal fire that restrains my ice fairy. What else? No matter how you compare, it''s all self-humiliating.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, "I don''t use fairy tools."


    Hanruo paused, "What are you talking about, you don''t need that sword?"


    "I don''t need fairy clothes."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You can think about it carefully, if you want to fight here, if you go out, I will use them all, and I will not use them here."


    Hanruo turned around and looked at Zhou Shu, blinking his eyes thoughtfully.


    Compared with immortal implements, immortal fire does not seem to be a big deal. In her opinion, Zhou Shu��s two immortal implements are the fundamental reason why she can outperform her. Otherwise, a miscellaneous immortal does not even have immortal power, even if it is transparent. After the law, how can he beat the ice fairy himself?


    Now he says he doesn''t want fairy tools. Doesn''t this mean letting him go? What he said is true or false?


    Hanruo settled, "Are you sure?"


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "To lie to you to win or lose? I never do extravagant things."


    "you����"


    Hanruo''s face turned pale, but she quickly calmed down, "Okay, then here, you don''t need fairy tools, I only use 80% strength."


    She didn''t want to miss such an opportunity. Even if Zhou Shu was telling lies, she had to confirm it immediately.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, but I have one more condition."


    Sure enough, there were other requirements, Han Ruo felt cold for a while, and said coldly, "Say it."


    Zhou Shu didn��t care about her attitude, and said lightly, ��Girl Hanruo, if you win, you can do whatever you want, but if you lose, you will stay in this formation for the next three days, four days a day. Hours."


    Han Ruo said anxiously, "Is it just that?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and made a please gesture, "It''s just that, if there is no problem, we can start, and you are in the battle."


    Han Ruo breathed a sigh of relief, and the opportunity finally came. I would never miss it this time. She gave Zhou Shu a little intentionally. She strode into the formation and said slowly, "Come on, Zhou Shu."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a strong Huo Xing aura surrounded him, and his whole body felt like it was about to melt.


    The ice immortal body naturally activated the defense, and the frost condensed around him continuously, layer upon layer, dispelling all the surrounding fire, she secretly said, "The situation is not bad, he is a little stupid, and the formation is thin. What use does the power of the fairy fire do to me? If you directly use the fairy fire against me, the threat will be greater."


    Zhou Shu walked into the formation and smiled at her.


    Han Ruo replied with a cold eye and secretly said, "I will make you unable to laugh later."


    Folding his hands on his chest, he condensed his mind, the power of the law suddenly gathered, forming a deep vortex, and in an instant, a crystal clear ice crystal sword appeared in the vortex with a strange luster.


    The previous few times focused too much on defense, and Zhou Shu, who was hurt at all costs, broke through and was defeated. This time, she planned to preemptively and directly use the strongest attack technique to deal with Zhou Shu.


    But he doesn''t have a fairy weapon, so he can use 80% of his power.


    Locking Zhou Shu''s breath, the big sword suddenly flew, rushing straight.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, she was getting smarter, her figure stretched out, and she started to swim in a small formation.


    Han Ruo chased Bingjian with a sneer, "Where can I hide?"


    She is a real fairy through the law of water movement, as long as Zhou Shu has a breath of water movement on her body, the power of law can perceive it, no matter where she goes, she can��t escape the sword, unless she Take the sword, otherwise Zhou Shu will always be recruited.


    After a few breaths, she felt something was wrong.


    Zhou Shu''s speed is not fast, but why can''t he catch up, and the sword seems to be getting smaller and smaller?


    Of course it cannot catch up, and of course it will get smaller and smaller.


    In addition to the five elements, the law of space is used in the formation. Although it is not close to the end of the world or an inch and a thousand miles away, the distance that seems to be a few meters in the formation is hundreds of meters or more. I don��t understand the law of space. , I can''t see the doorway, I only know that afterburner accelerates, how can I catch up with Zhou Shu.


    Zijun Immortal Fire is not comparable to the Ice Immortal body, and the power of the fire in the formation is not as good as the power of the water in Hanruo, but Zhou Shu is not head-on.


    There is no need, just continue to consume it. Here is the five-element rotation formation method. What is there to worry about? The power of fire is less, naturally there are other five elements to supplement it. It is not difficult to transform civil and wood into fire.


    For Zhou Shu, any power of the five elements is the power of fire, and it is a power that can be borrowed. For Hanruo, all the power in it is aimed at her, not just the fairy fire that I see?


    Zhou Shu is a Master of Formation Dao, the second person in the Formation Dao of Xuanhuang Realm, and here is a battle against a Hanruo who doesn''t know the formation method. Where can I use fairy tools?


    Seeing his big sword slowly withered, finally turned into a small ice spike, swallowed by the flames, Han Ruo was stunned.


    "How could this happen, is it going to lose again?"


    Of course I lost.


    The most sure blow was a complete failure, and her confidence dropped by a bit. After that, it became harder and harder to fight. Before a quarter of an hour, she gave up. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2170: Gray ball

    Why can''t it win?


    Hanruo stood in the formation blankly, thinking about his mind, he was just a miscellaneous immortal, even the immortal weapon was useless, but he still lost... Could it be that what he said was true, what is his own ice immortal body actually? No, whoever can win after changing? How can this be, how can this be?


    In order to be able to cultivate and bring out the ice immortal body, how much effort he put in, and Luo Xiping paid more, how did he become a true immortal, but so?


    After losing again and again, she has a bit of self-defeating thoughts.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Miss Hanruo, come here."


    Hanruo walked over with his head held high, not looking at Zhou Shu, even though he lost, he would not be conscientious, just not bow his head in front of him.


    "That''s it, three days, four hours a day."


    Zhou Shu pointed to a black futon in front of him, "Just sit here, don''t worry about other things."


    "Sit down, and I''m afraid you won''t make it, so I think about how to rectify others."


    Han Ruo slandered a sentence, and sat up without even looking at it, thinking to himself, needless to say, this must be the place where the fire is the most violent, and the futon must also be a torture instrument. After a while, the anticipated torture did not come, and the surrounding fire was not powerful enough, only the ice fairy could resist it naturally, and the mind was indeed quiet a lot, and some mixed thoughts slowly disappeared.


    This futon seems to be weird, not like a torture instrument that harms people, but like a magic weapon to help people practice calmly.


    When Han Ruo was thinking about it, Zhou Shu was already comprehending the law.


    With the addition of Hanruo, the entire formation was instantly balanced. Before, there was flames everywhere, no vortex, storm, and the five elements running peacefully and naturally. The feeling of being in it, It is not much different from that in the Five Elements Wheel.


    Of course, there is no origin of the five elements, Zhou Shu will not feel as clear as in the past, but now Zhou Shu is already transparent to the five principles of the five elements, even if there is no purer and more essential origin, it is enough.


    Days live like this day by day.


    Every three days, Han Ruo will compete with Zhou Shu, and the result is of course the same. Here, Zhou Shu��s progress is much greater than that of Han Ruo, but Zhou Shu also used his mind to let Han Ruo I feel that I am only a little bit close and I will definitely win next time. Such an illusion is good for her and Zhou Shu.


    It is another challenge day.


    Han Ruo stood up suddenly, looked at Zhou Shu coldly, his eyes were full of war spirits, "Come on, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, but didn''t move.


    "It''s a bit abnormal. He is always willing to fight. What is the little gray ball in his hand."


    When Han Ruo thought about it, he seemed to realize something suddenly, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Afraid? If you are afraid, give up. I also know that today you will definitely lose. The last time you were completely I won by luck, there will be no luck this time!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her quietly, "Thank you very much."


    "Thank me..." Han Ruo stunned, and then said coldly, "Thank me, what''s the use? If you lose, you lose. I''m going out."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You can''t go out before the time."


    Hanruo stared at Zhou Shu, "Do you want to go back?"


    "You haven''t won yet. I won''t be too late if you win," Zhou Shu reminded a little helplessly, "Don''t you think there are some changes around you?"


    Han Ruo was stunned, only to realize that the five elements around her had disappeared, and the formation had completely dissipated. It was an empty room. No wonder she didn��t pay attention. She used the ice fairy to defend herself. In the competition, she will realize the formation.


    "Are you going to use the formation, or do you want to use the fairy?"


    Hanruo looked at Zhou Shu, his face suddenly covered with frost, and the whole house was like an ice cave, "Knowing that I have figured out a way to deal with you, you will change it. You are so vicious, how can you do this? ...Forget it, just use the fairy weapon, and I won''t lose to you!"


    Gritting his teeth and looking at Zhou Shu bitterly, he couldn''t hide it.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and touched the little gray ball in his hand, feeling quite amused, "You have so many inner dramas...not to mention, I don''t need a formation or a fairy weapon, just come."


    "This is what you said, it''s up to you if you lose."


    Han Ruo hurriedly responded, fearing that Zhou Shu would regret it, and then rushed over, the force of the unparalleled law rushed out, trying to preemptively.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, but raised his hand, the small gray ball suddenly flew up to block him.


    Han Ruo was stunned, could this unremarkable thing be a magic weapon, or even a fairy? Why can''t I see it at all, I can''t feel the breath of a magic weapon, forget it, no matter what it is, it is ridiculous that I want to resist my accumulating blow with this gray-breaking ball!


    Although the gray ball is small, it just meets the power of Hanruo''s law and does not give in at all.


    It seemed that it was like a praying man��s arm as a car, and the huge force swept by could simply ignore such a tiny defense.


    The results are always surprising.


    He only heard a soft bang, the little gray ball fell back into Zhou Shu''s hands and the huge power disappeared without a trace.


    Han Ruo was stunned for a moment, urging her own power, and perceiving it all around, but found nothing. His long-storage law power actually disappeared, like a clay cow entering the sea, only a little The sound disappeared.


    how can that be?


    She stared at Zhou Shu blankly, with an unbelievable expression. This situation was beyond her cognition.


    Why is that great strength gone? That''s something she could only develop after a long time of cultivation.


    What is that little gray ball?


    "The original is returned."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, and the small gray ball flew up again, and saw a hole suddenly split in the ball, and the power of the majestic law of water flowed out of it, rushing towards Hanruo.


    Han Ruo was overjoyed and quickly took it back. These powers were originally his own, and once they appeared, they regained control.


    The strength was regained, and there was no need to practice to make up for it, but now she would never be able to attack Zhou Shu again. Before she figured out the reason, no matter how she did it, the result might be the same.


    She stared at Zhou Shu and said with some guilty conscience, "Zhou Shu, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu stood up, the small ball in his hand was tossed around, like a child''s toy, and said lightly, "You are very smart, and you will understand it soon."


    Han Ruo didn''t look at Zhou Shu, and strode out, "When I think about it, I can compare with you again, just wait and see."


    The words were cold, like a icy rain in the sky, and Zhou Shu stood in it with a smile on his face.


    How can you not laugh, so many days of hard work finally came to fruition, the Five Elements Law is completely transparent, and it is only one step away from the true immortal. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2171: Scream

    "Have you condensed the entire array into it?"


    Old Jian looked at the ball in Zhou Shu''s hand, and his jaw dropped in surprise.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Actually, it is not difficult to figure it out. The five elements interact with each other. As long as they find their essence and let them interact, then the power of the five elements can be merged together. As for the appearance, the details are not necessary. care."


    The little gray ball is the previous five-element rotation formation.


    Inspired by the Five Elements Principle, Hanruo''s water movement is like a fish that saw a bait. He was fooled with almost no hesitation. He got into the formation, trapped inside and couldn''t get out.


    Although her laws of water movement are powerful, being trapped in the formation naturally cannot hurt Zhou Shu.


    The reason why she was trapped in the big formation was because Zhou Shu thoroughly understood the Five Elements Rule and then lay out bait, but if Han had a bigger problem, her water travel power and ice fairy body were still easily affected by the law. Zhou Shu absorbed the essence of her by the law of water, and now he is using the law of five elements to lure her into her.


    With an ice fairy body, if she can''t control her power well, it will be a tragedy.


    If Zhou Shu has evil thoughts and selfishness, you can completely treat her as a furnace ding, and take the power that she has absorbed into her practice. Zhou Shu naturally has no such thoughts, but it is changed to someone else, if others can see this clearly. , Hanruo can hardly escape the fate of being a furnace ding.


    Old Jian stared at Zhou Shu with emotion, "Now, you can see through the six rules."


    In a short period of time, he was able to see through the six laws, and one of them was considered to be a moderate one, which could not be described by genius.


    Zhou Shu nodded, but didn''t feel complacent.


    He knew he was not a genius, and he relied on diligence.


    Karma is good at diligence, and every day he spends is equivalent to dozens of days or more for ordinary people, and every day he never slackens, is packed full, and hardly rests. If the days of cultivation are used to count life, He has lived for tens of thousands of years and hundreds of thousands of years. With simple daily repetitions, Zhou Shu never feels tired or bored. Only in this way can he remember deeply, accumulate qualitative changes, and create new ideas. New way.


    It is hard work to achieve current results.


    He looked at Master Jian, and said slowly, "It''s still one step away, Master Jian, how far have you practiced your secret technique?"


    What is needed now is the power of condensing the law. He has a thorough understanding of the law, but does not have a strong power of the law. This is a big shortcoming. If it is not relying on the strength to win the letter, it depends on the strategy and the flaws. He could not resist the power of the law of Hanruo without the fairy weapon, but if he had the power of the law of the five elements, where would it be so troublesome, and using force against the force might not necessarily lose.


    It''s just not necessarily, because Han Ruo is an ice fairy body with great potential, Zhou Shu will not make any assertions.


    Old Jian stroked his beard and said, "The mystery is difficult and it is still too early to be fully trained, but with some experience, when you encounter problems, we can communicate with each other."


    Zhou Shujing sat down, "Well, let''s start now."


    Old Jian pointed to the grey ball, and looked outside, "What about it, what about her?"


    "Almost forgot."


    Zhou Shu swallowed the gray ball in one bite, and Jian Lao looked stunned.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There is fairy fire in it, and there are so many materials, so I can''t waste it."


    The power of the five elements in this formation can be used to hone the Taotie Dao. If the formation can be fully absorbed, I believe the Taotie Dao will make a lot of progress, which is comparable to dozens of physical exercises. I don''t care about the pain, anyway, this period of time has to be used to condense the law, without the body.


    As for Hanruo, after this battle, I believe it will not be a long time to come to Zhou Shu to try.


    The sword veteran, who is not sure how old, and Zhou Shu, who has been thinking about it for thousands of years, worked hard together for a magic formula, and the effect was naturally outstanding.


    In almost half a year, the two had basically mastered the secret method and began to concentrate on practicing.


    It is worth mentioning that Zhou Shu has made some improvements to the secret method-this is Zhou Shu��s habit. Any method will add personal understanding to it. On the one hand, it can enhance the power of the method, and on the other hand, it is convenient for Shu When the Tao of Zhi is integrated into it, it will become Shu Zhi Tao''s tactics in the future-he thinks it is a good improvement, and he will practice according to the improvement, but the old sword is still attached to the original.


    Zhou Shu didn''t persuade him, but he also thought to himself that in the future, he would be able to see who is good and who is bad, and Mr. Jian will probably regret it.


    A few months later.


    Ah-ah-


    Listening to the screams coming from the room, Han Ruo shook his head slightly and sighed secretly, "He started again."


    These days, she can hear the screams every day, one after another, and the screams are so miserable that they can��t be compared to killing pigs. The world is a lesson, as if someone is being plucked alive, even the cold nature of the letter can��t bear. Listen.


    "I don''t know if he has anything..."


    With the sound in her ears, she began to habitually faintly worry about what happened to Zhou Shu.


    When did she start to care about Zhou Shu?


    From the moment she thought of what that grey ball was.


    The gray ball is actually a five-element formation, tempting the power of the law of water movement, causing them to lose control The ice fairy body is very powerful, but what is the use of being unable to control it? Once you encounter a trap, you are foolishly at your mercy. This is not the first time. Whether it is the law of water movement or the law of five elements, you can easily seduce your own ice fairy body and control your own power. There are so many practitioners who study the Five Elements Principles. If you go out in the current situation, Zhou Shu is right. It''s definitely a sheep''s mouth, let alone find Luo Xiping, it will be hard to die.


    My biggest weakness is my inability to control my strength.


    After she wanted to understand this, she naturally had no hatred for Zhou Shu, but then she thought, is Zhou Shu using this method to persuade herself and discover the problem?


    It''s no wonder that you have been competing with yourself and constantly changing your methods in order to let yourself grow and understand your weaknesses.


    It turns out that Zhou Shu is really a good person, someone worthy of Luo Xiping��s trust and entrustment. After changing someone else, he will never give her the power of the law easily. Most of them will use this to continuously absorb the power she has cultivated. Use it as a furnace to improve your cultivation.


    No matter how indifferent nature is, thinking of this will make Zhou Shu grateful and unconsciously care.


    As for whether Zhou Shu thought the same as she thought, she wouldn''t think too much, what she thought was, that must be what she was at this age.


    "Will it be all right?"


    I was a little disturbed in my cultivation, and I opened my eyes from time to time to look at the quiet room where Zhou Shu was located, "Why did you scream? What kind of pain did you endure, but an immortal wouldn��t scream like this, no matter how much pain... I have to ask at that time, but he hasn''t come out for a long time..."


    Thinking about it, the screams gradually ceased, and she returned to peace. ) Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2172: Had to

    The quiet room at this time.


    Old Jian glared at Zhou Shu, "I said, you called too badly, you can''t even listen to me, is it necessary? They are all immortals, so I should pay attention to the image."


    Zhou Shu looked down at the sweat on the floor and said faintly, "If you don''t call it that way, it''s not sweat, but blood."


    Screaming is also a kind of Tao. When the pain cannot be relieved, one must find a way to get rid of other things caused by the pain-such as emotions, etc., and vent them, otherwise the body and mind will break down sooner or later if they cannot bear it. Screaming to get rid of the temporary pain is a habit that he has used to this day. He has never given up from the Qi Refining Realm to the present, and it is indeed very useful.


    As for the face and image, don''t care about it at all, it''s better than suppressing internal injuries.


    Old Jian was speechless. He looked at the sweat in the room and looked at Zhou Shu again. He sighed, "Zhou Shu, you don��t have to be like this. You can bear the pain of the law of condensing with a mixed body. Too reluctant. If you continue like this, I think your body will collapse first if your laws are not condensed."


    Zhou Shu squeezed out a smile, "It''s okay, I can stand it."


    At this time, Zhou Shu couldn''t see any vitality all over his body. His face was as pale as snow, even whiter than the letter outside. It was not in a state of smoky and vigorous, or pale, as if he was dead. .


    Master Jian was right, it was indeed too reluctant to condense the power of the law by the miscellaneous immortals.


    Without immortal weapons, the body can''t stop the power of external laws, but now, it depends entirely on the body, or the inside of the body.


    There is such a large space in the body, the strength of the condensed law squeezes back and forth, and the pain in it is hard to say, like the slashing of a knife, or accidentally eating a few hedgehogs, constantly in the body. fight.


    If it weren��t for Zhou Shu��s three types of alien bodies to be the bottom, and the back and forth forging body of the previous gluttonous Tao, he would fall down at the beginning, but even so, now that the most critical moment of condensing is reached, Zhou Shu is still a little unable to hold on. Can rely on screams to barely reduce the pain and regain some blood, otherwise it would have collapsed.


    "That still won''t work."


    Old Jian shook his head, thought for a while, pointed to Zhou Shu''s body and said, "How about?"


    Zhou Shu immediately shook his head, very determined, and at the same time he glanced at Jian Lao, his eyes slightly warning.


    Of course he knew what Old Master Jian was talking about, it was a demon refining pot.


    If there is a refining pot, it will definitely relieve pain to a large extent. The refining pot is the law of energy, and the Five Elements Law is far below it. If the refining pot is allowed to protect itself in the body, it will be much easier to condense the law. It is not unfeasible to use the Demon Refining Pot to condense directly outside the body.


    It''s just that it''s a method that can only be used in a critical moment, and it''s not available or can''t be used now.


    Elder Jian didn''t say much, and then said, "Maybe you can ask other people for help, or some medicine."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I''ve seen no suitable medicine. I can''t afford it if it''s suitable, and it''s useless if I can afford it. As for relying on other people''s help...I''ll forget it."


    In Wufang City, he has no trustworthy person, and of course it is impossible to entrust such an important matter to others.


    Old Jian pointed out, "Can''t she?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "has another bad idea."


    If the letter can really help, the premise is that men and women learn each other.


    On one side is the ice fairy body, while on the other side, the Five Elements Principle is well understood. They practice each other and complement each other. What''s more, Zhou Shu also has a good mutual practice technique. If the letter is willing, mutual practice is a good idea, but how is it possible?


    Don''t say that if it is impossible to agree, Zhou Shu has no such thoughts.


    Master Jian was quite solemn, "Anyway, it''s all cultivation. You can use her to suppress the power of the law. She can learn the results of your practice and get promoted quickly. If you can''t even understand the Five Elements Rule, you can tell her. , She may not agree, she is now very keen to quickly improve her cultivation."


    In fact, Mr. Jian is not unreasonable. Maybe if the letter really agrees, after all, mutual cultivation is in her current interests. Zhou Shu thought about it carefully, and said slowly, "Forget it, you must rely on the impact of the true immortal. For others, it will be more difficult to get promoted in the future."


    "Yes."


    Old Jian paused, admiringly said, "You still want to think long-term, and you can''t rely on others whenever you have a problem, so the achievement will not be high, and the immortal will depend on yourself after all."


    Zhou Shu smiled. It''s not that he thinks long-term, and it''s understandable to rely on others, but doing this now seems to be taking advantage of others, which is not in line with Zhou Shu''s original intention.


    "Then what do you do, I think it will be difficult for you to succeed."


    Old Jian had a lot of worry in his eyes, "You can''t feel it when you concentrate on cultivating? I see when you condense the law, your body is full of cracks, like broken porcelains that have been put together. How long can you hold on like this? If it really cracks, then everything will be over."


    Zhou Shu frowned. He didn''t know that he was walking on the edge of the cliff, and he would be crushed at any time, but what could he do?


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu''s expression gradually condensed, as if made up his mind, "I had to do this."


    With that said, he took out Mingzhu and sent a message to Chang Tian.


    Soon there was an answer, "Hehe, Boss Zhou, do you remember the old man, do you want to talk about Zhibaoxuan?"


    Zhou Shu replied, "Master Supervisor misunderstood During this time, Zhibaoxuan has been taken care of by the adults, and the business is getting better and better. The younger generations are too late to be grateful. If there is anything to talk about, the younger generation has something to do Please, I heard that there is an alchemy room built by the city lord himself in Dongmen District, right?"


    "Yes, I told you the last time I met, why, do you want to refine alchemy?"


    Chang Tian looked at Mingzhu with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Zhibaoxuan was divided into eight and a half times by himself, and even Bai Kechen became his own disciple. Zhou Shu had been unwilling to do so, but the old man didn''t care at all. What status was the old man? Jinxian Jiamon City, what status is Zhou Shu and what he can do? Sooner or later, he will beg in front of him. This time he will come.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The juniors want to borrow a period of time to make alchemy. One month is enough."


    He smiled often, "Seven pill rooms, seven pill furnaces, which one do you want to borrow?"


    Zhou Shu quickly replied, "The second one, the one with the first-grade immortal pill furnace is just fine, and other juniors won''t be able to use it."


    Chang Tian said slowly, "This is not difficult, just come over, I will take you there, in the future, this kind of trivial matter will just be straightforward, why do you need to pass Mingzhu? It seems like a lot of life, why you and I are good business partners what."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Thank you, Mr. Jianshi, the younger generation will be over soon."


    Putting down Mingzhu, Zhou Shu shook his head, "I still ask him."


    "It''s time to go."


    Old Jian said in a deep voice, "The power of law is condensed in the Immortal Pill Furnace, which can best protect the body. It is really good. Besides, he owes you a lot. What good is it for you to use his things? hesitantly."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, and said helplessly, "I begged him now, it is contaminated with cause and effect, and it will be difficult to let go and deal with him in the future.") Book friends, hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2173: Dan furnace

    In Xiancheng, his foundation is too shallow, everything is limited, and he wants nothing, Zhou Shu also had to ask for help.


    Compared to asking for a letter, it��s better to do it everyday. After all, what affects the future is the future, and if it is stained with a letter, the effect is now.


    Zhou Shu walked out the door quickly, he felt a ray of concern, but when he looked toward the lake, Han Ruo closed his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, ignored it, and went out the door.


    If ����han opened his eyes carefully, he felt like he had done a bad thing and was caught on the spot. He had just glanced at it, so why did he feel guilty?


    Looking at the door, she was a little dissatisfied. He ignored me when he came out, as if someone cared about him, huh, but he looked really haggard. Could it be that he is ill, or he has cultivated Made a mistake? Just wait for him to come back and ask.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion.


    asked the guards to inform Chang Tian, ??waited at the door for almost half an hour and no one came out.


    After a while, Guan Jian Shiran walked out and raised his hand, "Hello Boss Zhou, Mr. Chang is busy with business, and there is no way to see you, but you don��t have to worry, I know where you are going, I The same goes for taking you there."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "There are seniors in charge."


    Guan Jian waved his hand and said calmly, "You don''t need to call my senior, just ask me to be Mr. Guan."


    went west as he said, Zhou Shu followed.


    What a "Mr. Guan", this is to see Zhou Shu the same as Bai Kechen, Zhou Shu is just a servant or general manager, and he is the master of Zhibaoxuan.


    According to Bai Kechen, this Guan Jian is a very approachable and true immortal. It is not at all outrageous and easy to deal with. But only from today''s meeting we can see that Guan Jian is easy on the outside, but he is very proud inside. Look at the others in Zhibaoxuan.


    went west along the main hall of the city, and arrived at a mountain before walking far.


    Clouds cover the fog, and the mountains are majestic, and the entire mountain is covered by a powerful formation, which cannot be detected by Zhou Shu''s energy.


    Of course, Zhou Shu would not use the eighth sense here.


    Guan Jian took out a token, squeezed it twice in his hand, and said, "Boss Zhou, this is the Pill Furnace Mountain, and it''s a key place in the East Gate District. It''s not easy to get in and out, even if it''s a golden fairy. You also have to have a special formation token, and Master Chang asked you for this token. He also spent a lot of effort."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "The junior understands that there will be much return in the future."


    Guan Jian nodded in satisfaction, stroked the token and said, "Boss Zhou, the route you can pass and the altar room you are going to are drawn on the token. Just follow it, but remember, don��t use other tokens. Other routes, otherwise I��m not easy to explain what happened, and Master Chang is not easy to explain. The time you entered is one and a half months. Once the time is up, you will be sent out. No matter whether the pill is refined or not, the result will be The same one."


    ''S tone is quite gentle, but it seems like a teacher is teaching a pupil.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Thank you for taking care of the seniors, the juniors understand, so let''s go in, so as not to waste time."


    Guan Jian nodded and looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, holding the token but not passing it.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something. He took out the immortal stone bag from his waist and was about to say something. Guan Jian frowned and rebuked, "What are you doing!?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, his expression was slightly dazed.


    "Master Chang and I care about your fairy stones? What do you think of us?"


    Guan Jian looked righteous and sternly said, "Master Chang has helped you so much, telling you good or bad before guarding the front, rewarding you with fairy tools, helping you support Zhibaoxuan, and making you a lot of money. Xianshi, now let you enter the Pill Furnace Spirit Mountain, which is hard to enter even the Golden Immortal. These things are not done to make you repay your favor! Zhou Shu, Lord Chang never asks for rewards for his favors, you don��t have to do extra things at all. It''s useless."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said yes, showing some trepidation.


    Guan Jian stared at Zhou Shu for a long time, then gradually calmed down, "Don��t blame you, you remember the kindness of the adult, in fact, the adult has always been interested in cultivating you, as long as you often find him, let alone Danlu Lingshan. It��s not a problem even to become a real fairy, do you know?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior understands."


    Guan Jian slowly said, "It��s good to understand. If you don��t listen to it, Master Chang is very dissatisfied. From now on, remember, if you have anything to do, you just ask Master Chang directly. He will never treat you badly. Take the card."


    Zhou Shu took the token and made a respectful letter, "Thank you, Mr. Chang, and seniors."


    Guan Jian nodded, seeming to think of something, "There is one more thing. You won��t come out for a long time, and the ranking of the immortal list will drop again and again. Lord Chang advises you to find more people to challenge, otherwise you have to go down again. Not a good thing."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t look at Zhou Shu again, and went straight away. The moment he turned around, his eyes showed deep disdain.


    Zhou Shu glanced at token and went straight up the mountain, with the same disdain in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu is just cooperating in a play. It��s a rare opportunity to teach myself every day. If you want to apply both kindness and power, pull me into the trap, then reluctantly cooperate, so as to avoid more complications. As for remembering kindness, etc., Zhou Shu Will not take it to heart.


    Zhou Shu didn��t pay attention to the ranking of ���� celestial ranks. However, he did not participate in any competitive challenges for five or six years, and it is normal for his ranking to drop. However, what is the purpose of Chang Tian specifically mentioning this? Let''s talk about it later.


    Throwing away the clutter, strode into the mountain.


    The clouds and mists separated suddenly, and dozens of paths of different sizes appeared in front of them, and the clouds were deep in their tracks.


    Following the path on the token, Zhou Shu walked forward quickly.


    Many spiritual flowers and grasses are planted on the roadside If there is a need for alchemy, these can be picked at will, but Zhou Shu''s visit this time is not for alchemy.


    Soon I arrived at a cave. A light flashed on the token, and the door of the cave opened suddenly. After Zhou Shu walked in, he closed it again.


    There is nothing long in the cave except for a pill furnace.


    And Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on the Nadan stove, and he couldn''t move away for a while.


    The pill furnace was born extraordinary, the furnace is one foot and three feet high, the whole body is smooth as jade, showing a bright bronze color, there is no trace of carving and refining, and the strange thing is that there are three different colors of fire on the furnace body that keep flying, just like three. The circling colorful dragons, with their teeth and claws dancing, are full of spirituality, one red, one white and one purple. The flames bring out bursts of light, and the brilliance is chaotic and colorful like fireworks.


    A little bit of perception can tell that the flame in the furnace is blazing, and it seems to be able to melt everything, but the outside of the furnace is as cool as autumn, and there is no warmth.


    really is an immortal pill furnace, and the fire outside is also an immortal fire.


    This pill furnace might cost hundreds of millions of immortal stones to be placed outside, and on this pill furnace spirit mountain, it is only Fanfan.


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually condensed, with many expectations in his eyes.


    The road to the true fairy begins here.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2174: Change

    Zhou Shu sat in the furnace with a calm expression.


    The orifices of the whole body are opened, and all the power of the surrounding fairy weapons and fire is attached to the body. Those powers are like layers of thick film, suppressing the restless power in the body, so that Zhou Shu will not condense the power of the Five Elements Law. Accident.


    And the body is caught between the internal fire and the external fire, but will not suffer too much damage.


    It is like a thin cloth sandwiched between two iron plates. No matter how you beat it, the thin cloth is always difficult to break, and the strength it bears is offset by the iron plates.


    Pain is inevitable, but safety can be guaranteed.


    As for the mind and so on, Zhou Shu didn''t worry about being harmed, the important ones had long been moved into the furnace.


    Almost nothing can damage the Taoist furnace, and immortal implements are impossible. Regardless of the circumstances of his life, Zhou Shu is not worried about losing his mind and losing his soul.


    One thing to mention here is that Zhou Shu can actually condense the power of the law in the Taoist furnace, but because Shuzhidao is not compatible with the Five Elements Law, the Taoist furnace cannot accommodate too many external forces. If you barely want to condense it, you need it. It takes a long time, I am afraid that it will take hundreds of years of hard work to get promoted. Although it is safe enough, Zhou Shu cannot do this now. It doesn��t matter if he has time, because the benefits of doing so are not only safety, but also allow Shuzhidao and the Five Elements Rule. More compatible.


    When there is a lot of time, Zhou Shu also intends to condense all the power of the law of thorough understanding in the furnace, but not now.


    Zhou Shu continued to use the secret method, a little bit of the power of condensing the law, and the external force also increased, always maintaining a balanced state.


    This is the advantage of the Immortal Pill Furnace, which will increase the firepower with the strength of the medicine inside, continuously improve the strength, and maintain the internal and external balance. Of course, the pill furnace here uses Zhou Shu as a pill.


    More than a month passed quickly.


    In the main hall of the city gate area.


    Yu Yita Shouzheng stared at the real immortal in front of him, his expression condensed slightly, "There is a problem with Lingshan?"


    "Yes."


    The true immortal dare not look up, and respectfully said, "Li Danchang, who guards the Pill Furnace Spirit Mountain, said that the Spirit Mountain is trembling and thundering from time to time, and the consumption of immortal spirit gas is far out of the ordinary. Great, it seems that something is going to happen, please just go over and take a look."


    Yu Yita said in a slow voice, "Lingshan is a key area of ??the city gate, so you shouldn''t be negligent. If there is any change, then I will go."


    "It should be okay, keep it upright."


    Chang Tian smiled and said, "Did you forget? This month Mu''s master is making alchemy in the No. 6 alchemy furnace there. What she wants to make is Qiong Yao''s elixir, the third grade. If the quality is good, then the alchemy furnace It is normal to consume a lot of immortal energy and cause Lingshan to tremble."


    Yu Yitian seemed to realize something, "If you don''t tell me, I really forgot. This is to congratulate Mu Master."


    Chang Tian smiled slightly and said with envy, "Yes, it makes Li Danchang feel abnormal. That pill is absolutely extraordinary. Maybe she can rise to the next level with this pill."


    "That was her chance, and it should be here."


    Yu Yitian didn''t care and looked at the real immortal, "You tell Li Danchang, let him pay attention to the sixth pill room, don''t worry too much, Mu is in it, nothing will happen."


    Zhenxian raised his head carefully, and said in a low voice, "But...Master Shouzheng, it is the No. 2 Pill Furnace that caused the change."


    Chang Tian''s heart was shocked. Isn''t that the place where Zhou Shu was? Isn''t he still out? Is it because he made the noise?


    how is this possible?


    Yu Yitian also stagnated, "What? No. 2 pill furnace, there is only a first-grade immortal weapon pill furnace, there will be abnormalities? This is strange, who is making alchemy there and when did they enter?"


    "No one can enter the closed pill. Naturally, his subordinates don''t know, and Li Danchang doesn''t know." Zhenxian took a careful look at Chang Tian and hesitated. "But... Dan Chang said that he is a city prisoner. My lord��s token went in."


    Yu Yita''s expression changed slightly, "City Supervisor, what''s going on?"


    Chang Tian looked solemn, and he already scolded Zhou Shu dozens of times in his heart, "Shouzheng, I gave a token to let Master Zhibaoxuan go there to make alchemy."


    Yu Yitian frowned, "Master Zhibaoxuan, could it be that Zhou Shu?"


    Chang Tian nodded hurriedly, "Yes, he is just a miscellaneous immortal, it is impossible to make such a big noise, most of whom are someone else."


    "But he has an immortal weapon, or you give him the award, what if he uses it to damage the pill furnace?"


    Yu Yitian showed a lot of dignity, and his tone became stern, "City Supervisor, Danluling Mountain was built by the city owner, and there are only two Wufang City in the whole Wufang City. If something happens there, you and I can''t get out of the relationship."


    Chang Tian took a step, raised his hand and said, "Shouzheng, I will go to Lingshan."


    "I''ll go too."


    Yu Yitian sighed slightly, stepped out the door a few steps, and went straight to Lingshan.


    The two of them walked into Lingshan, frowning.


    As Zhenxian said, it is very abnormal here.


    In the white mist, there are traces of purple thunder, making the sound of thunderbolt. Although there is no real thunder, the movement is not small.


    Walking into the mountain, the more I felt abnormal, especially the spirit of the fairy.


    There are immortal veins and fire veins under Lingshan, both of which were built by the city lord. They are provided to seven alchemy rooms for alchemy without interruption every day. For tens of thousands of years, the flow and operation of immortal spirit gas has long formed an inherent law. Yu Yitian and Everyday comes often, and naturally understands this law, and right now, this law seems to be completely disrupted, the celestial qi of the whole mountain is disordered, and the celestial qi in some pill rooms is thin, sometimes But the pill room was too rich, and above the second pill room, a weird vacuum vortex was formed, and countless celestial spirits were gathering in the vortex, forming a strange scene.


    "This movement is not small."


    Yu Yitian looked at the pill room, but the sternness on his face was much less, but he was relieved.


    This phenomenon is not a sign of the damage of the pill furnace, but it is caused by the pill furnace absorbing a large amount of immortal gas. Generally speaking, the pill furnace needs a large amount of immortal gas, which means that the pill that is refined in the pill furnace is far It''s not a bad thing to get the grade it should have.


    Chang Tian also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was no trouble, and he only thought to himself, could it be that Zhou Shu has refined an elixir, or is it good?


    If you refine the first-rank elixir, but you refine it to the second-rank or even the third-rank, even if it is a rank, this kind of thing is nothing, but the vision of the immortal spirit in front of you is quite similar. If it is not, how could it be possible? This kind of fairy vortex appears.


    He stroked his beard It seems that there is nothing wrong with the pill room, but someone has made a good elixir, maybe it is a good product. "


    "impossible."


    Yu Yitian said flatly, "If it''s Zhou Shu, it''s absolutely impossible. He is just a miscellaneous immortal. Even if he can refine a first-grade elixir, how can he still refine a product? This is absolutely impossible, but... ��" He frowned, slightly puzzled, "It''s a little bit possible to say that it''s Ming Dan, but..."


    "Famous Dan?"


    Chang Tian just shook his head and said in disbelief, "It is impossible for him to make a famous pill. No one can make it without Fangcheng."


    https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2175: Name Dan

    "Ming Dan, what are you talking about?"


    Not far away, a woman walked over with a smile at the corner of her mouth and doubts between her eyebrows. It was the master Mu.


    Raise hands and salute every day, "Master Mu, you have come out, can the pill be finished?"


    Yu Yita nodded, even if he saluted, Mu Xue smiled and said, "Thanks to the two of you, I finally did not fail."


    Chang Tian said with joy, "Congratulations to the master, the third-grade Qiongyao elixir, the master has made another big step on the path."


    "Speaking of luck," Mu Xue stared at the No. 2 alchemy room and said thoughtfully, "It was just made, and it was impossible to condense the alchemy before it was fired, but the alchemy furnace couldn''t be energized, either. I know how annoying this is, and I��m in a hurry, but in the past few days, a lot of immortal energy has been replenished, and in one effort, the elixir has been condensed. The quality is very good. If I can control it better, the product may be impossible."


    "The chance for the master book is not small."


    Yu Yita slowly said, "The pill furnace pill fire on Lingshan is an excellent immortal product, but it only obeys the rules set by the city lord, but doesn''t listen to me. It''s almost impossible to continue. Once you get it, you will lose the alchemy, and it''s really good that the master book has such a sudden opportunity."


    Mu Xue said with a smile, "Is it the immortal energy change caused by this alchemy? I don''t know which Daoist friend is in it. I have to thank him when he comes out."


    Yu Yitian nodded and said, "It''s here. I don''t know what I''m doing, which has caused the whole mountain to be in disorder. The master book just happened."


    Mu Xue looked at Yu Yitian, seemingly enlightened, "Keep upright, supervise the city, what kind of pill are you talking about? Can the Dao friends here make famous pill?"


    Yu Yita said calmly, "It''s just a guess, do you know who is inside? It''s actually a miscellaneous fairy."


    Mu Xue was startled, her lips squeezed into a round shape exaggeratedly, "What! Miscellaneous fairy? Could it be that Zhou Shu?"


    Yu Yita smiled and nodded, and pointed to Chang Tiandao, "In our city gate area, who can remember the miscellaneous immortal, who else is there besides him? Speaking of which, the supervisor of the city brought him over to make alchemy."


    "Thank you, the city supervisor."


    Mu Xue bowed, and the doubt on her face was not less, "Miscellaneous immortal, famous pill, how is this possible? However, it is indeed impossible for Miscellaneous immortal to refine a high-grade pill. It can only cause such a big movement, and it can only be a famous pill. Come on... this..."


    For Dan Dao, she is the strongest among the three, and I know that this situation is more like Ming Dan present.


    The famous pill, still above the product, can be called the best of the elixir.


    The best products in the Xuanhuang world need to be bestowed by the Xuanhuang world in order to get close to the heavens and the earth to become the best products, and the famous pill, famous utensils, and famous charms in the heavens also need to be bestowed by external forces. Names, and various artifacts that have been given names are called famous objects.


    Of course, it is not limited to being a saint, and it can also become a name given by the law itself or the origin of the universe.


    Take the name pill for example, if the practitioner gets the name pill given by the law, he will naturally understand the law after taking the name pill, but he understands that the remaining stages still depend on himself, but the law is destiny Causality and so on, just understanding, it is enough to rank among the immortals who are waiting for you. If you get the name pill given by the saint, you will form a cause and effect with the saint. It will come from the unexplainable benefits and get the name bestowed by the origin of the universe. Dan, has the opportunity to understand the laws of creation and come into contact with a side that the saints can''t reach.


    All of the above are rare or even impossible situations. The most common pill comes from the laws of the immortal world and the saints who rule most of the heavens, but even so, the pill is still of extremely high value. Those who flock to it.


    Chang Tian whispered, "It can''t be Ming Dan, it''s impossible."


    If Zhou Shuguo really develops the famous pill, he may be alarmed by the city lord, and even leave a name on the city lord. By then, the deal between him and Zhou Shu will probably be cancelled. It might even spit it out...Everyone knows that in Wufang City, the most offensive is the city lord.


    Yu Yitian nodded, "I also think it is impossible, but the grade is even more impossible. How to explain the situation in front of you? I can''t say that Zhou Shu is not practicing alchemy, but playing with immortal energy, but he cultivated Because I can''t attract such a movement."


    Mu Xue smiled faintly, "In the pill room, what else can I do without alchemy."


    He stopped talking all the time, and only stared at the No. 2 Pill Room, his expression was extremely focused.


    Yu Yita said slowly, "Since there is no damage, I won''t stay longer, and you don''t have to wait, just have Li Danchang watching."


    Chang Tian thought for a while and said, "I have nothing to do, so I might as well stay and have a look. Maybe there is something that needs me."


    Mu Xue pointed to the vortex above, and said in a slow voice, "The fairy qi in the vortex is getting less and less, and it is full of energy. It seems that there will be results in less than a quarter of an hour. I will just wait and see. It��s okay, if it��s Ming Dan, you also need to remind him to protect and not let other people notice."


    Yu Yita seemed thoughtful, "Half a quarter of an hour, then I''ll take a look."


    The three most powerful people in the Chengmen District of the Eastern District stood at the entrance of the No. 2 Danfang, waiting for the miscellaneous fairy Zhou Shu to come out.


    The three of them have their own thoughts, and the two of them are happy. No matter what Dan, it is not a bad thing. Moreover, Mu Xue still has a grateful heart and wants to thank Zhou Shu face to face, but Changtian has no expression on his face, and his eyes are still hidden. Feeling gloomy.


    Mu Xue was right, but within a quarter of an hour, the vortex disappeared, and Lingshan''s fairy spirit returned to normal.


    But the door of the Danfang has not been opened for a long time, making the three of them a little anxious.


    Chang Tian said angrily, "This junior doesn''t know what he''s doing, he won''t come out after he has practiced, so he can stay inside? I wonder if anyone is waiting outside!"


    Mu Xue smiled slightly, "If he knew that the three of us were waiting for him outside, he wouldn''t dare to come out."


    Yu Yitian stared at the distance with his eyebrows, and said with a serious expression, "Li Danchang, you are not sitting in the circle, but you leave your post without permission? What if something happens to Lingshan?"


    On the mountain road, an energetic old man with long beard strode forward. He was in the clouds, and he saw his robe fluttering and his beard flying.


    He arched his hands and said with a smile, "Master Shouzheng, don''t be angry. Now the disorder is over, there should be nothing wrong. Moreover, the old man wants to see who this fellow Daoist is. There is a big movement, haha."


    Yu Yita frowned and did not say much.


    Chang Tian took a few steps closer, "Li Danchang, you have been guarding Lingshan, is there a way to open the cave door?"


    "Hehe," Li Danchang waved his hand and laughed, "Lingshan formation is set by the city lord. How can I open it? The city masters are safe and not irritable. I can''t wait for a while. Few people are willing to stay. Inside the alchemy pill room."


    Before the words fell, only a creak was heard, and the door of the cave opened suddenly.


    The person behind the door stood very tall and straight, watching the few people in front of him, a trace of doubt unconsciously appeared on his firm face.


    Four golden immortals? What''s happening here?


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2176: misunderstanding

    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, he must have done something that alarmed these people.


    If he can alarm the four golden immortals, what he has done is definitely not trivial, but he himself is at a loss. In the process of being promoted to the true immortal, he was too focused and didn''t realize what was happening outside.


    He was very cool before.


    Because there is no physical restriction, there is no danger of injury no matter what, he is completely unscrupulous.


    I don��t think about anything, just condense the power of the law, and constantly increase the intensity, within the scope of my own understanding, to maximize, practice, as if I have become the master of the five elements, and everything is controlled. There is nothing impossible.


    When he was full of ambition, a few things came and made trouble, like three giant dragons, leaping forward with their teeth and claws, desperately suppressing his expanding power, trying to completely kill it.


    How to bear it?


    No matter how they suppress it, they have to counter-press the past, so that they can surrender.


    In this way, he regarded the immortal fire power of the pill furnace as an obstacle to his opponent, and tried his best to destroy them.


    An extremely fierce war began like this. Sometimes Zhou Shu was overwhelmed, sometimes the fairy fire and the power were dispelled, and I did not know how many times it went back and forth. Zhou Shu was immersed in this state or the dreamland he created. Constantly enhance and condense the power of the Five Elements Law.


    Under the strong pressure of the dragon, Zhou Shu used the improved secret method to extract every trace of the power of the law to the extreme, seeing the chance of victory approaching.


    The three dragons that were oppressing him suddenly disappeared, and were never seen again.


    Zhou Shu looked around suspiciously, peeking out of perception, only to realize that he was in the pill furnace, but there was no warmth around him.


    Looking at myself again, Zhou Shu is still the same Zhou Shu, but the inside has completely changed.


    I can''t say a clear change, but Zhou Shu''s feeling is sublimation, and he has entered another realm, another level of life.


    Although there is no trace of immortal power, the pure power of law is like a sea of ??water, flowing in the body, tumbling non-stop, and everywhere you look inside, you can feel that majestic power, far beyond the past. Immortal implement Wuhen, Xue Chanyi and so on are also incomparable.


    There is a feeling of omnipotence and omnipotence.


    True fairy, this is the realm of true fairy.


    Zhou Shu just woke up. Before he knew it, he had already condensed the power of the law to the extreme, and his understanding of the Five Elements Law had reached another level. It was completely integrated with power, and he could easily use the law. Strength.


    The power of the Five Elements Law.


    He has been away from the Xuanhuang Realm for hundreds of years, and he is only a fairy today.


    Zhou Shu came out immediately, thinking about how to consolidate the realm of true immortality when he returned, but unexpectedly there were four golden immortals waiting for him at the door.


    Looking at them, it seemed that there was no malice, um, except for Changtian, the shady in his eyes could still be seen.


    Zhou Shu bowed respectfully, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have met several seniors."


    Yu Yita looked at him with satisfaction, "No need to be polite."


    Chang Tian approached, "Zhou Shu, let us see what pill you have made."


    "Yes, let me wait." Li Dan strode over, covering his mouth with long beard, but couldn''t hide his open smile, "I can''t imagine that fellow Daoist is so young, he is really a hero, we have no square city. There is finally a Dandao genius in Dongmen District, haha."


    But Mu Xue stood still and didn''t move. She felt something abnormal. Zhou Shu had no traces of alchemy, and there was no breath of pills or materials.


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Pills? Didn''t the younger generation make any pills?"


    Li Danchang thought that Zhou Shu was worried about the treasure, so he smiled and said, "Hehe, Xiaoyou Zhou, we are all managers in the city and won''t take your things. Even if it is a famous Dan, the old man will only look at it and will never take it away. of."


    Frequently frowned and said, "Is there really no? What are you afraid of, Master Shouzheng is here, will you still be robbed of you?"


    "Master Shouzheng?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, and he glanced at Yu Yita and said respectfully, "Being upright, the juniors really didn''t refine the pill."


    Yu Yitian paused, with a fire inexplicably in his heart, and said in a deep voice, "You didn''t make alchemy, so what do you do when you enter the alchemy room? It also disturbed the whole Lingshan, the celestial energy was in disorder, even the immortal veins If you were spurred by you, if you were not doing alchemy, then you would be deliberately causing trouble, which violated Article 9 and Article 37 of the city regulations."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "The juniors don''t know, the juniors only use the pill furnace to promote the real immortal."


    Is the immortal pulse aroused?


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed. The immortal fire against him became stronger and stronger. It turned out that the pill furnace was absorbing the aura of the immortal spirits and inspired the immortal veins. Although he has not yet conducted a comprehensive evaluation of himself, Obviously, the stronger the opponent, the stronger he is, he is definitely not ordinary.


    "True fairy?"


    Chang Tian was stunned, and looked up and down Zhou Shu a few times, his face changed, "You... actually succeeded?"


    "I mean it''s a bit weird. I can''t feel the breath of the medicine. That''s what happened." Mu Xue, who hadn''t moved, said slowly, "There are also purple thunders in the clouds and mist in the formation of Shi Cai. Traces, this is not what Cheng Dan should have, it seems that it is really a sign of promotion, but we have all misunderstood."


    Li Dan doubted, "Promotion is only a real immortal, it can trigger the immortal pulse, the immortal energy is disordered, this movement is too big."


    Mu Xue spoke for Zhou Shu, "I thought at first that such a big change would only happen if a saint gave a name, but it shouldn''t be, because he is indeed promoted to a true immortal. It is obvious that his foundation is at all. Unstable, less than a few hundred breaths away from a successful promotion... As for why there is a change, it may be related to him or the city lord."


    "It turned out to be a promotion. I thought I would be able to get a good Dan."


    Li Dan was unhappy and looked at Zhou Shu with regret. His figure was hundreds of feet away, and only a few words came from him, "Master Shouzheng, I''m back on duty."


    Yu Yitian looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, did you go from a miscellaneous immortal directly to a true immortal?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Yes, the juniors have not experienced the realm of Sanxian."


    "It''s really an odd number, no wonder..."


    Yu Yita shook his head slightly after thinking about it, "Zhou Shu, what rules are you practicing?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "I forgive the younger generation for not being able to say so clearly."


    Yu Yita waved his hand, "I was impolite and violated the city regulations. I fined myself one year''s salary."


    Turn around and leave after speaking, disappear into the cloud.


    Zhou Shu was still stunned. He had planned to take the opportunity to say a few words with Shouzheng to win a little relationship, so he just left.


    This upright person is really fair and unselfish as people say, but why does he even ask himself if he knows that he violates the city regulations, does the law I practice has anything to do with him?


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2177: offend

    Shouzheng left and left. Although regretful, Zhou Shu didn''t care too much.


    Today, I have shown my face before keeping the front face, and there will definitely be opportunities to deal with in the future. Don��t be anxious, but the female golden fairy in front of me must be flattering. If she didn��t speak just now, I��m afraid I would really be selfless. Shouzheng guilty.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, saluting respectfully, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have met Senior Mu."


    Although it was the first time I saw him, he knew Mu Xue''s name, because there was only this female golden fairy in the Eastern City Gate District.


    "Don''t be polite."


    Mu Xue looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "Zhou Shu, do you know Alchemy?"


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, and the opportunity to be presented to the door could not be missed, and he nodded immediately, "The younger generation has a rough understanding of the elixir Dao and has refined more than a dozen kinds of pills.


    Mu Xue seemed to think, "If you have questions on the alchemy in the future, you can ask me."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted, "Thank you seniors for your love!"


    Mu Xue nodded, and went down the mountain without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    In front of this huge mountain, there were only Zhou Shu and Chang Tian.


    Zhou Shu watched Mu Xue leave, turned around and saw Chang Tian''s face, his heart shook, and he secretly said that it was bad.


    Chang Tian had always been expressionless, and at this time, his face was terribly blue, as if cast in bronze.


    Jin Xian didn''t even conceal his anger, either he couldn''t conceal it, or he didn''t want to conceal it. Either way, it means that Chang Tian is very angry now, and the consequences may be serious.


    Zhou Shu''s thoughts turned and he expected 80% of the reasons.


    He has never spoken to Chang Tian. It seems that Chang Tian asked a few words, and he ignored it. It was not that he deliberately ignored Chang Tian, ??but the opportunity was rare at that time. The bosses of the Eastern District were all there. If you don��t take advantage of this If you have the opportunity to say a few words, it will be harder to have a chance in the future.


    Only he didn''t expect that Chang Tian would be so angry, maybe there is hidden feeling.


    Looking at Zhou Shu and Zhou Shu, Chang Tian sneered and said, "Congratulations, it''s a step for me to reach the sky."


    "The juniors are terrified."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly and said with joy, "Thank you, Mr. Supervisor, the younger generation will definitely remember the kindness of Mr. Supervisor giving the token."


    Chang Tian was stunned. When he asked Guan Jian to bring him, he repeatedly emphasized that Zhou Shu should remember his kindness. Now Zhou Shu has said so. He is not good to do it right away, so he has to hold back his anger for a while. Snorted coldly.


    Zhou Shu bowed and said, "You have to thank Jianshi for the juniors to become true immortals."


    Chang Tian settled down and said in a deep voice, "You can remember it, but if you don''t think you really succeeded, your basic law should be gold? Know how to use the immortal fire to temper the power of the law of gold, still smart."


    "Without the guidance of the city supervision, juniors would never think of such an idea."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, since he often misunderstood, then he just followed the words.


    Looking at Zhou Shu every day, he said indifferently, "What''s the use of thanking me? If you really remember my kindness, you know what you should do in the future."


    Zhou Shu paused, "The juniors don''t understand."


    "If you don''t understand, slowly think about it."


    Chang Tian''s complexion changed, and he said coldly, "Zhou Shu, don''t think that you made such a big move today, promoted to a true immortal, showed your face in front of Shouzheng and the master book, and you can be unscrupulous in the future. That is purely Delusion, in the eyes of me and other Jinxians, there is no difference between true immortals and scattered immortals, and Shouzheng and the master book will not look at you because of today''s affairs."


    Zhou Shu''s words finally made him unable to suppress the fire, and the words he said carried a clear threat.


    In his opinion, Zhou Shu is really incompetent.


    Zhou Shu just got promoted to make such a big move. In the future, his achievements will never be low. It is not difficult to be a golden fairy, and it is not necessarily to get the cultivation of the city lord. It is really a step up to the sky.


    If Zhou Shu took the initiative to fix it with himself just now��he didn��t ask Zhou Shu to say that it was his disciple or disciple. As long as Zhou Shu said the few words that thanked himself for kindness in public, it would be enough. After Zhou Shu said those words, he could immediately hand it in and let Shouzheng and the master book think that Zhou Shu was his person. From then on, he firmly controlled Zhou Shu in his hands and sent Zhibaoxuan back to Zhou Shudu. can.


    But what did Zhou Shu do?


    As if he didn��t know him at all, he didn��t speak until everyone had left. Obviously he had a hatred for himself. Just now I thought Zhou Shu had figured it out and remembered his kindness, but the result was still the same. Not enter.


    But Zhou Shu is not a miscellaneous fairy now!


    If Zhou Shu is still a miscellaneous immortal, he won''t care how he treats him, but jumping the beam clown, there is no threat to him anyway, but now Zhou Shu has reached the true fairy, in just a few years, from the miscellaneous fairy to the true fairy , What will happen in the future?


    If such a person can''t get together well, then they have to resort to another method and destroy it.


    Thinking of this, he felt a trace of murder in his heart.


    Zhou Shu was very sensitive to killing intent, and he immediately noticed it, showing a bit of trepidation, and said in a slow voice, "The supervising city is serious. The juniors have never thought about it this way. Unscrupulousness is even more impossible. Since the juniors are in Wufang City, they I will never violate the city regulations and do things that make a few adults resentful."


    Chang Tian actually wanted to kill himself.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly stunned, and he didn''t think about the reason for the time being. The problem was serious. That was Jin Xian''s killing intent.


    If you don''t do anything to eliminate the killing intent, I''m afraid there will be more trouble in the future.


    But what can he do and what should he do?


    He said that just now, just pretending to be confused.


    What Changtian asks for is nothing more than letting yourself join Changtian. Even if you are not a doorman, you must be a subordinate who obediently does things for him. Everything is at the mercy of Changtian. How is this possible? Zhou Shu, a miscellaneous immortal, never succumbed. Now that he is a true immortal, he wants to submit instead?


    It is impossible.


    In almost an instant, Zhou Shu made a decision, no matter what, he would not go against his own heart.


    Looking at Zhou Shu every day, he seemed to read Zhou Shu��s panic and determination, and a smile gradually appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Zhou Shu, you will be a real fairy from now on. You will have this achievement at a young age, which is really enviable. In the future, we must better contribute to Wufang City. Shouzheng and the main book are very optimistic about you. Of course, I am too."


    It ends with a smile and leaves every day.


    It seemed that he had no intention of reconciling with Zhou Shu. Although Zhou Shu did, he would not do it.


    After being left in the cold for a while, Chang Tian was offended to death, and the first strong enemy to come to Wufang City was established, the Golden Immortal.


    Zhou Shu was rather helpless, but it was also expected that this kind of thing would happen sooner or later.


    He knew that there would be no danger for the time being. Mu Xue and Yu Yitian were both concerned. The words he and Chang Tian said would soon be passed on to Shouzheng. If something happened to him at this time, he would definitely be attracted. From Yada''s investigation, Chang Tian would not do such a stupid thing.


    (Ps: Thank you nu1i8888 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2178: Insurance

    Standing still for a while, after taking a few breaths, Zhou Shu went down to the mountain.


    Offended Chang Tian, ??but met Yu Yita and Mu Xue, and it was not a loss.


    In a pill room on the top of the mountain, Li Danchang caress his beard and ponders, "This little guy is actually doing the right thing with the prison city. It''s very interesting."


    The formation here was built by the city lord. Except for the city lord, everyone else could not hide anything. They couldn��t hide it. Of course, he also heard the conversation between Zhou Shu and Chang Tian, ??"Is he really good at alchemy? Look."


    The people Zhou Shu and Chang Tian ignored, but also remember Zhou Shu in their hearts.


    Zhou Shu left Lingshan and returned to Zhibaoxuan all the way.


    Xu was a psychological effect. Zhou Shu felt that the eyes of passersby had changed when they saw him, and his heart felt relieved.


    Before reaching the door of Zhibaoxuan, Bai Kechen greeted him with a smile on his face, "Congratulations, Lord Xuan."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Hello Bai, congratulations."


    "Of course, congratulations to Lord Xuan for promotion!"


    Bai Kechen was a little surprised, "Lord Xuan has achieved a true immortal today. How can I not congratulate you? According to his subordinates, Xuan has a few tables for banquets. It is best to invite all the shop owners on this street. This is a major event. careless."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a squint, "You want to announce to the public that I, Zhou Shu, is the master of Zhibaoxuan?"


    Bai Kechen''s heart tightened, and he whispered, "Master Xuan is already a real immortal, and it''s not very good to hide it. You can''t keep outsiders misunderstanding your subordinates. This is bad for the subordinates and Master Xuan. It''s time to make it public."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What do you want to do, then do it, but I don''t have to be here."


    Bai Kechen stayed for a while, "This...how does this work."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, ignored him, and went straight into the inner hall.


    Bai Kechen was still stunned, Zhou Shu''s last look made his mind tremble, and it took a while to calm down.


    Zhou Shu knew very well that Bai Kechen was not at ease.


    Before he came back, he knew that he had been promoted. Obviously, he had received news from Chang Tian a long time ago, and then made arrangements to publicize the matter of himself as Xuan Zhu, which was probably Chang Tian''s response.


    It''s hard to say what the next player is, but for the moment, Zhou Shu will not let him get what he wants to do.


    "came back."


    Old Jian''s voice came from the quiet room, very flat, but soon became excited, a sword shadow appeared in front of Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, are you a real fairy?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Master Jian, nothing happened to Xuanli, right?"


    "What can happen with me?"


    Old Jian shook his head, slightly puzzled, "How come you become a true immortal, you are still stern, unhappy?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "How could it be unhappy, it''s just that I encountered a little trouble just now, don''t worry about him now, we said before, we have a good celebration today."


    Old Jian looked slightly condensed, and said with emotion, "Yes, you and I have finally become true immortals, and the road to immortality has come to an end."


    Zhou Shu laughed loudly, "Yes, but Xiuxian Road has ended, and Xiuxian Road has just begun."


    "That''s the future."


    Old Jian waved his hand, smiled and sighed again, "From the Xuanhuang world to here, I have experienced the vicissitudes of life, and now I know only you and me. Alas, I don��t know when I will see my old friend again. Old friend."


    "Practice is lonely."


    Zhou Shu answered casually, but frowned, and said slowly, "Old Jian."


    Old Jian''s complexion changed slightly, and he quickly shut his mouth, and looked at the lake not far away with Zhou Shu. Han Ruo was watching them with a trace of panic in his eyes.


    She had obviously heard what they said just now, and Old Jian''s gaffe was also included.


    Mr. Jian just forgot to cover up when he sighed and said the words Xuanhuangjie. In fact, this is not a big secret, but there is no place like Fangcheng, where the restrictions of the city lord are extremely strict, and no one will say where he comes from. What race and origin has become a well-known taboo.


    Zhou Shu walked quickly to Han Ruo, smiled and nodded.


    As if feeling something, Hanruo''s face changed slightly and said in a low voice, "What are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, now I am also a real fairy. I will celebrate together later."


    Han Ruo said coldly, "What is the real fairy to celebrate."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "For you, there is nothing to celebrate. You are an immortal body. It is natural to become an immortal, but it is different for me and the old man. You have also heard that from the Xuanhuang world to here, There are only two of them, me and him, and the hardship is hard to describe."


    Han Ruo said anxiously, "Who is taking it for granted."


    She was very angry. Her path of cultivation was not easier than anyone else. The ice fairy body is a talent and a burden. For this reason, she dragged down others and suffered deeply.


    As if knowing what she was going to say, Zhou Shu immediately said, "Since it''s difficult, it''s time to celebrate. Don''t do anything, just talk and drink."


    Han Ruo stagnated and was speechless for a while.


    After thinking about it carefully, it seems that there is no reason to refuse, and she actually wants to celebrate. At that time, she was very excited when she was promoted to True Immortal, but she couldn''t find anyone to share. She is still a little depressed, so she nodded, "Okay."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s it, let''s be together tonight."


    "and many more."


    Han Ruo suddenly yelled and looked at Zhou Shu, "I heard your secret, what are you going to do? Just tell me."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s not that we were born in the Xuanhuang Realm. You can hear it when you hear it. In fact, it is not a big secret, but Wufangcheng is regarded as obscure. What''s the situation?"


    Han Ruo thought for a while and said, ��I��ve heard of it, it��s an unknown little world, but there have been many immortals and saints before. I don��t know where they are, but I heard that it is different from other worlds. ,very special."


    Her eyes blinked a few times, seemingly yearning.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it''s different from other realms."


    I rarely hear the words Xuanhuangjie from other people. Today is the second time. It is not surprising that Zhou Shu received such an evaluation from Hanruo. The Xuanhuangjie is originally very special. The only one among the heavens is the ruler. Most of the immortal realms of the heavens were once the sub-realms of the Xuanhuang Realm, and the Dragon Realm that monopolized the heavens was created by the people of the Xuanhuang Realm, and many of the saints in the heavens came from the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Although now, the Xuanhuang World is indeed in decline.


    Looking at the meditating Zhou Shu Hanruo said calmly, "I can''t get out all the time, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her, "If you beat me, you can go out, just like before."


    Hanruo closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    I still can''t beat the miscellaneous immortals, let alone become a true immortal, I always can''t get out here, what does it matter if I know the secret.


    Zhou Shu smiled and went away.


    He doesn''t shy away from being known about his origin, but everyone in Wufangcheng does this. There must be some problems. For insurance purposes, it is better not to let others know.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2179: method

    Said it was a celebration, but in fact it was just saying more to relive the past.


    Most of the time, Zhou Shu was discussing current issues with Old Jian, in a way that had never been done before.


    "It''s me now, and I must turn my face with you."


    Old Jian stared at Zhou Shu with his eyes concentrating, "You are doing something very wrong. You are a person who is always valued. Although you have always stayed away, but with Zhibaoxuan, there will always be a good relationship in the future. But now, You used the token he gave to promote the real immortal, but after you came out, you ignored him, and instead showed courtesy to other people in front of him. In my opinion, this is the most obvious rebellion. Being a golden immortal is definitely Can''t bear it, something must be done."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Yes, I sincerely declined the previous few times and didn''t let him lose face, and at that time I was just a miscellaneous immortal, and his status was too low, so he wouldn''t care too much. Now it''s different... ��But things happened suddenly at that time, I was still thinking about how to consolidate the realm, and did not think too much. Of course, I had never liked Chang Tian, ??and had a grudge. I didn''t think about him at all."


    Old Jian said slowly, "It''s useless to talk about it now, think about how to solve it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I think this will happen sooner or later, although it''s still a little bit earlier now... Senior Jian, how do you think it can be done?"


    "There are several ways."


    Old Jian thought for a while and said, "First, you will go over there tomorrow to thank Chang Tian, ??say some kind words in front of Shouzheng and the master book, and give him a valuable gift to give him face. Before Shouzheng, It is impossible for him to chase you, and he will be able to change the big things into small things, and the small things into nothing. But if you do this, it is equivalent to letting the entire Eastern District know that you are a perpetual person. It seems that there is no harm in you. If Immortal can get enough resources, Zhibaoxuan''s share will definitely be able to get more. When you become a golden immortal and you are on the same level with him, then you can leave him alone."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "This is tantamount to retreating to advance and gaining time to practice, but if I have not yet become a golden immortal, Chang Tian will let me do some particularly dangerous things, such as chasing murderers in other worlds, and I should how is it?"


    Old Jian spread his hands, "What can be assigned to you, can you still refuse? You can only do it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Don''t mention the danger, the key is that he has a murderous intention every day. If he is suspected of revenge, and a little bit of action, I will take the fish and let him kill. This method is not acceptable."


    "Well, then the second way."


    Old Jian nodded, knowing that Zhou Shu would say so, "It''s not difficult, think of a way to find a backer, so that Changtian feels that you have to pay a lot of money to deal with you, so big that he even hurts himself, then he won''t Start it and you will be fine."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Jin Xian will never offend Jin Xian for the true immortal, unless that true immortal is of great use to him, Mu Xue and Yu Yitian will not do this for me, and I want to find the real useful For the backer, I have to sell my skills, but the only thing I can sell now is my unfulfilled talent. When I sell this thing, I don��t belong to me anymore. It��s no different from selling it to Chang Tian. Why bother to do so."


    Old Jian nodded softly, "This is the way it is. You have been in Xiancheng for so long, but haven''t you seen that Xiancheng is such a place? Because of the existence of city regulations, it is impossible for Zongmen gangs to appear in Wufang City. Group power means respect for the strong, and the strong can decide everything. If low-level immortals want to live and practice safely, they must depend on the strong, otherwise they must survive in the cracks and not sin against others. If they offend others, think It''s impossible to survive. You are like this now. The offending person is still something that many golden immortals can''t afford."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I can see it too, but it''s not as thorough as Old Jian."


    "Less flattery, you just don''t want to say it."


    Old Jian snorted, his expression dignified, "You still think about the second way. Find a reliable backer. You don''t have to sell your talents in the future. You can also sell other things at a good price. ."


    Zhou Shuruo casually glanced at Hanruo who was cultivating outside, and shook his head, "I know, but that''s impossible, it''s not mine."


    Old Jian said indifferently, "I''ll just talk about it, this is just the simplest, you should be able to think of a better way."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized, "If there is enough time, I should be able to do it."


    He is already a real immortal, and he can show what he has, in front of the Eastern District and even the entire Wufang City. As long as he has enough reputation, even if there is no golden fairy to protect him, Chang Tian wants to move him. We weighed it.


    Old Jian said slowly, "Then you buy time and become a celebrity as soon as possible, such as a celebrity like Mo Xian."


    Mo Xian is indeed a celebrity.


    Although he is a true immortal, he has always lived in the North District where the golden immortals gather, and he also occupies one of the three best fairy peaks in the North District, Juxian Peak.


    On weekdays, the high-ranking Jinxian wanted to see him, he had to visit Juxian Peak in person, and even pleaded in a low voice, just to get an elixir.


    Yes, Mo Xian was a genius alchemist. In Wufang City, he was the only one who could refine a fifth-grade elixir that could help Jinxian go further.


    No one will provoke Mo Xian, even if he is just a true immortal, even if it is a miscellaneous immortal, no one will go.


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and laughed, "If I changed Yang Mei, I would have thoughts to help her become the next Mo Xian, but it would not work if I changed myself. Dan Dao reached that level, it would be impossible without talent. And my talent in that area is really not high."


    Alchemy is Zhou Shu''s suffering master, and has always been in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    His calculations and deductions are not much that can be achieved on the alchemy. The requirements for alchemy are too high, and the changes are too sudden and illusory. Only those who are truly talented in the alchemy can be unique in this aspect and make the best and good alchemy, just like Yangmei. Just like Mo Xian, and even if Zhou Shu used his talent to the extreme, he couldn''t refine a fifth-grade elixir, even if he reached the golden immortal.


    The only situation where a high-level elixir can be refined is when Zhou Shu has a thorough understanding of or mastered the laws of reincarnation, allowing the laws to condense the pills on their own, but when the cultivation level reaches that point, it would be meaningless to refine such a pill.


    Old Jian said in a deep voice, "I don''t want you to make alchemy, you can try something else."


    "I know, but it will take time Zhou Shu nodded slightly, looked at Old Master Jian and smiled, "Old Master Jian, that''s enough, so it will be much clearer. "


    Elder Jian let out a sigh of relief and hummed, "I''m so tired."


    In the past, he discussed with Old Jian, and the two always stood on one side. As an absolute ally of Zhou Shu, Old Jian would consider Zhou Shu first, and then consider the matter itself, but this time it was different, Zhou Shu Specially asked Master Jian to be as objective as possible and consider it as a bystander or even an adversary. The conclusions drawn in this way are more useful and effective.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support of nu1i8888, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2180: War Book

    Old Jian said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, are you planning to use the second one?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was condensed, "There is only the second one, using fame as a backer, but this takes time, so before achieving the goal, we must find a way to find something for Chang Tian so that he can''t take care of me."


    Old Jian suspiciously, "Looking for something?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a cold light flashed in his eyes, "You can''t just wait to be beaten."


    Old Jian paused, and said in a deep voice, "What do I need the old man to do? Just say it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and said with great relief, "When I need Sword Master, I will definitely speak, but I don''t need it for the time being, and the plan has not yet started."


    Old Jian stagnated, "Plan, do you have a plan? How long is this?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I didn''t just start thinking about it today, before I asked Bifan to help me inquire..."


    As he was talking, the Mingzhu on his arm shook slightly, two breaths later, and then two quakes. Three messages in a row were the signal agreed upon by Zhou Shu and Bai Kechen, indicating that Bai Kechen has important matters, otherwise he will not come. Excuse Zhou Shu.


    "I''ll go out for a while, Mr. Jian."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, got up and left, and Old Jian said, "Be careful, now that Bai Kechen is even more unreliable."


    "I have to go."


    Zhou Shu walked into the inner hall, Bai Kechen saw Zhou Shu coming, and immediately greeted him with a complimentary salute, "Master Xuan, Master Xuan, you can come out."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Is there anything important."


    "Someone sent a challenge book."


    Bai Kechen lowered his head and handed a slip of the book up. While Zhou Shu was holding the slip, he secretly looked up, his eyes flashed with a cunning light, "Master Xuan, this is a big issue. If you don''t accept the challenge book, you won''t be able to respond in time. , Will damage the reputation of Xuanzhu, and may even be removed from the immortal list."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, of course he knew how serious things were.


    The city regulations stipulate that those who are on the immortal list must accept the challenge of those who rank next, and must not abandon the battle without reason, otherwise it is a violation of the city regulations.


    The verbal challenge, such as Wan Zhenggang��s one, is not a formal agreement, and you can give up. Wan Zhenggang gave up on his own initiative, and the challenge is completely different. Every challenge is notarized in the city gate area. , And the challenger��s inscription, it is impossible to go back.


    This challenge book was handed over by a true immortal ranked 735th, with the seals of the two city guards in the Eastern District on it. It cannot be faked, and Zhou Shu must also challenge it within five days, otherwise In terms of losing, it is not impossible to get a whip from the heavenly judge-this is impossible to accept for Zhou Shu, who is aiming at the backup fame to resist Chang Tian.


    "Just sent it?"


    Looking at Bai Kechen, Zhou Shu''s eyes were sharp.


    Bai Kechen stagnated, lowered his head and said, "Yes, Lord Xuan."


    Zhou calmly said, "What did he say?"


    Bai Kechen thought for a while, "The true immortal named Shi Chengen said that he would welcome fellow Taoists at Yingtiantai three days later, and then put down the challenge book and left."


    "Okay, I see."


    Zhou Shu put away the challenge book and walked slowly inside. Bai Kechen paused and overtook the two trails, "Master Xuan, you must go, this matter is of great importance. If Master Xuan avoids the battle, the people below will not It''s better."


    "The person below is only you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and said coldly, "Didn''t I say it? These things are not what you need to know, go ahead."


    "Yes Yes."


    Bai Kechen''s heart was shaken, and he hurried out.


    "and many more."


    Zhou Shu stopped him, took out the challenge book, tapped it with the inscription beads, and handed it back directly, "Take it to Shouzheng, I will accept this challenge book."


    Bai Kechen finished the challenge book and nodded unconsciously, "Yes, the subordinates will go right away."


    Zhou Shu looked at him coldly and went inside.


    Walking into the quiet room, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Ha ha, some people can''t help it before we start."


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Old Jian said slowly, "There is a problem."


    "Of course there is a problem."


    Zhou Shu looked very cold, "I haven''t received it in the past few years, but I just came today. It''s no problem to blame. There are a few people in Wufang City who know that Zhou Shu is the master of Zhibao Xuan Xuan, not often stabbed out. Who will send the challenge book here?"


    Old Jian nodded, "He doesn''t want you to have time to consolidate the realm, and this Shi Chengen is mostly his. I didn''t expect that he would move so quickly, and thought he would wait for a while."


    "Bai Kechen knew about it a long time ago. Just wait for this time to send it over. It seems that Tiantian will be considered good. It hates me." Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Old Jian, it seems that you are the first one. The method is destined to be useless, even if I want to please him, maybe I will be blocked out of the door and cannot enter the hall at all."


    "He can''t do this."


    Jian Lao didn''t regret at all, and said in a concentrated voice, "Then fight with him."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Of course, no matter what actions we make every day, our plan cannot be changed. Since we must rely on fame, we must not have a problem with this aspect. I will not only fight, but also win, but also It''s beautiful."


    Old Jian nodded, "Yes, but that person is probably not easy to deal with. He was the first one sent by Chang Tian. He must come to disarm him. You have to be careful and beware of his special methods. Your realm. It''s not stable yet, if it hurts, it will affect the fundamentals."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and said relaxedly, "As long as you don''t blew yourself up, it''s okay."


    said it lightly, but there was also a hint of anxiety in my heart. What if it really blew up, Chang Tian estimated that there is no shortage of dead people, if it really blew up on Yingtiantai, how should I deal with it? Everyday should know If you want to kill people in the city, I am afraid there is only Yingtiantai.


    Old Jian''s expression also changed, "Don''t talk nonsense, would a real fairy commit suicide so easily!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No, I''m just talking about it."


    "There is not much time, only three days, we have nothing to prepare, and there..." Old Jian was quite worried, "I''m afraid Chang Tian and Bai Kechen told him everything about you."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Everything they know is nothing. I had concerns when I was a miscellaneous fairy, but now I don��t have it."


    When he was a miscellaneous immortal, he relied on such immortal implements as Wuhen and Xuechanyi. If someone found the weakness of the immortal implement, Zhou Shu would have difficulty coping with it, but now he is a true immortal, and he is no longer relying on immortal implements. , But own power.


    If Zhou Shu did this kind of action a month earlier, Zhou Shu might not be able to do it, but it''s different now.


    But how could Chang Tian expect that Zhou Shu had jumped from a miscellaneous fairy to a true fairy in just a few years. He thought he could hold a miscellaneous fairy firmly in his hand, and in a blink of an eye he became an opponent that he could not but deal with. .


    Now Chang Tian, ??I am afraid I regret it too.


    (PS: Thank you polo800720 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2181: Contract

    Old Jian said slowly, "Why don''t I go to the challenge with you?"


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "Master Jian, you also have Mingzhu, that is, an official city citizen. If you go with me, don''t you become a two-on-one? If you don''t comply with the rules, you will definitely not be able to get on stage."


    Old Jian frowned, "I would have never wanted this inscription pearl. It''s useless. I''ll spend more money."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Your identity can be of great use, don''t worry."


    Old Jian thought for a while and said, "Don''t talk about it, hurry up and consolidate your realm. There are only three days, so don''t waste it."


    "Yes, but there is still something to do before."


    Zhou Shu took out the little trick.


    The small trick is the lucky beast. Without it, Zhou Shu could not sell so many charms and pills before. However, after Zhou Shu got Zhibaoxuan, the small trick stopped talking and stayed away from people for a long time, just because It was awkward with Zhou Shu.


    Xiaozhao believes that its business method is suitable for negotiation. If there is it, it will definitely not be squeezed by the day. Not to mention that it is not difficult to get 8 and a half, at least half is not difficult, but Zhou Shu did not let it out that day. Shu believes that Shangdao is very useful, but it must be based on equality and reciprocity. The transaction with Changtian is completely unequal, and Changtian will never think of benefiting Zhou Shu. For such a transaction, Shangdao is not useful. .


    "I don''t want to come out yet."


    The little trick jumped in front of Zhou Shu, staring wide-eyed and said, "You are really embarrassed of Shangdao, I am ashamed to be with you."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "You still hold grudges."


    Xiao Zhao said with a stern face, "What is hatred? That call is different and incongruous, I don''t bother to care about you, wait for you to find my people, then call me out."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "I have something to ask you now. If you are asked to fight for the control of Zhibaoxuan, what should you do?"


    The little trick was stunned, "Now that I know it��s wrong? But you have reached the contract, what else can I do? Don��t you want to break the contract? Then I can��t help you. Our business is the most credible thing. It must be counted. This is called the spirit of contract."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is the unequal contract also enforced?"


    The little trick nodded seriously, "Now that it is confirmed, it must be executed. When the time for the contract is up, we can make a new contract. You can discuss compensation at that time, but the contract must not be broken in the middle. I remember that you and Chang Tian made a decision. It��s about thirty years, and it��s still very early. It��s useless if you find me. I will never violate the spirit of the contract."


    Old Jian was stagnated, "Why are you so stubborn, you little guy, you are not willing to help, forget who brought you out?"


    The little trick quickly defended, "That''s another matter. He took me home. We also made an appointment. So I couldn''t leave him, but I couldn''t do this. If I asked me to help, I I absolutely do my best to prevent this situation, but now that he has negotiated the contract, I can''t modify it."


    Old Jian was speechless, "You are quite principled."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Small trick, I didn''t let you help me breach the contract. I was just fighting for control, or making trouble."


    The little trick blinked, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "My contract with Chang Tianding is profit sharing, but it didn''t say that all ghost cores must be sold to him."


    "Who won''t you sell it to him?" Xiao Zhao was suddenly surprised, "You have found another sales channel, and there are people who collect ghost cores in large quantities?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and shook his head, "Small trick, I found someone who is willing to buy ghost cores, but will he collect a large amount? Will he enter Zhibaoxuan to collect? Will he risk offending Tiantian? , But still not sure, this is where I want your help."


    The little trick jumped up, wagging his tail and said, "Let me talk, let me talk, what''s the problem, as long as he has a fairy stone, I can help you sell the ghost core! Sell as much as you can!"


    Old Jian was stunned, "If you have money, you must buy it? Are you strong buying and selling?"


    Xiao Zhao stared at Old Master Jian with a look of disdain, "What do you know? The essence of business is to buy and sell, so that everyone who buys and sells can get benefits."


    Turning its head, it glanced at Zhou Shu, "But, are you sure there is such a person who is willing to collect ghost cores, and..." hesitated for a while, whispered, "He can''t be much worse than usual, at least It must be a golden fairy too."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Small trick, do you think that the difference in strength is too great, and Shang Dao is useless?"


    "I didn''t think so!"


    Xiao Zhao stubbornly shook his head, but his tone was soft and feeble.


    In the past few years, it has also wanted to understand some things. If the disparity between strengths and weaknesses is too great, Business Dao is indeed not a place to play, but as long as the gap is not too large, Business Dao can work and can play a big role.


    Zhou Shu didn''t laugh at it, and put the Mingzhu in front of it with a serious expression, "People, I have found it. You can talk to them with my Mingzhu."


    Last time he paid a high price, Toby Fan asked about two people, one is naturally Ro Xiping, and the other is someone who can purchase a large number of ghost cores. Bifan is in the North District, where the golden immortals are gathered, to find this It��s not difficult for the people. In a few days, Bifan gave Zhou Shu an answer. There are three golden immortals who are interested in the ghost nuclear business. Their inscription beads are also passed to Zhou Shu, and they can be contacted through the inscription beads at any time.


    Zhou Shu has been useless, and now, it is time to let them out.


    The ghost nuclear business is very profitable, very profitable. This kind of thing is not only known to Chang Tian alone, but other people either appear late or have no suitable way to participate, but once they have the opportunity, they will not Will easily let it go, now Zhibaoxuan will give them this opportunity.


    Zhou Shu intends to let other people participate in the ghost nuclear acquisition and grab food from Chang Tian''s mouth.


    But in business competition, he doesn''t have any clue when he sits up, but he has tricks, and it''s different if he has tricks.


    Regardless of whether Zhou Shu can succeed or not, it will definitely cause Chang Tian a very headache and spend countless hours and energy, because Chang Tian will never allow such things to block the way of money. When the time comes, he will be deeply mired in the ghost nuclear business. There is not much energy to deal with Zhou Shu.


    Xiao Zhao said bitterly, "Using Mingzhu, you can''t talk face-to-face, that business way is discounted!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then you just fudge them over for an interview. For you, a master of business, this shouldn''t be difficult? When they come, I will fully cooperate with you. What do you want me to do? , I am obedient."


    The little trick''s eyes brightened, UU reading "Really?"


    Zhou Shu agreed very seriously, "Of course, let''s make an agreement to use the ghost nuclear business to fight for the actual control of Zhibaoxuan, and force you to repent or give up every day. You are solely responsible for this matter, I promise. Don��t talk much, only cooperate. If you do it well, you will be the treasurer of Zhibaoxuan from now on, and you will have the final say on everything in the future."


    Let''s draw a big cake first, but if you don''t paint, you will definitely try your best. This is related to its business dignity.


    Last time, because of being hidden by Zhou Shu, it lost face, but it has remembered many years of hatred.


    "Don''t regret it!"


    Xiao Zhao stretched out his small paw and struck Zhou Shu, "As long as you don''t pull your hind legs, I promise it''s okay!"


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2182: coming

    Three days passed quickly.


    Zhou Shu walked out of the quiet room, calm and relaxed.


    Hanruo in the lake looked up at him, then lowered his head.


    Zhou Shu couldn��t tell. Most of Han Ruo had something to say, and he didn��t want to take the initiative to speak, so he walked over and said, "Do you want to go out and see?"


    "Will you take me out?"


    If Han raised his head, his eyes flashed brightly.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, you haven''t beaten me, and I don''t want to take you out."


    Han Ruo felt sad, closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu smiled and continued to walk outside the door. After not taking a few steps, he heard Han Ruo shouting behind him, "You better not get hurt, otherwise I will compare you with you when you come back. You will definitely lose."


    "hope so."


    Zhou Shu opened the door and went out without looking back.


    If Han stared at the door, he felt quite depressed.


    Seeing his relaxed look, how could he get hurt? I can''t beat him, who is still a miscellaneous immortal. Now that he is a true immortal, which true immortal will be his opponent.


    As soon as Zhou Shu walked to the inner hall, Bai Kechen greeted him with a smile on his face, "Master Xuan, are you ready to go?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Lao Bai has been waiting for me? Don''t worry, if you promised the challenge, I won''t be late, and you don''t have to worry about me not going."


    Bai Kechen stagnated, "What is Lord Xuan''s saying? I''m waiting for Lord Xuan to return from the victory. It''s a pity that Xuanli is too busy today, and his subordinates can''t go to see Lord Xuan''s power in person. They can only encourage you here. ."


    Zhou Shuruo gave him a deep look and turned around.


    As soon as he left, Bai Kechen took out the inscription beads and sneaked in the news.


    "Mr. Guan, he has gone out to Yingtiantai."


    "It''s only been three days, I really dare to fight, the state is unstable."


    "Yes, what the sir said is, I also heard people say that the real immortal who has just been promoted is not as good as the scattered immortal. This time he is determined to lose."


    "Hehe, it''s dead."


    There are only three Yingtiantais in the entire Wufang City, which are dedicated to contests between immortals.


    In the city gate area, there are only two places that can openly kill people. This is one of them, and the other is Tiancaizhu.


    It is a semi-circular capped building, not big, only a few tens of square meters. The exterior looks very ordinary, but it is only ordinary. Even if it is far away, you can perceive the solemnity, majesty and inviolability here. , As if there are gods guarding them.


    The rules here are stricter than those in other places, and it is not to say that there are gods.


    It is absolutely forbidden to fly near the Tiantai, such as spiritual perception and other immortal means. Anyone who comes here must treat himself as a mortal, even the golden immortal.


    There was a fairy who didn��t know anything and wanted to perceive it with divine consciousness outside. It was not Yingtiantai, but a nearby fellow who perceives it. As soon as he discovered divine consciousness, he was beaten back. There was the voice of Hong Zhong Dalu in the sea of ??knowledge. He walked around the beam for hundreds of days and kept reminding him to abide by the city regulations, which shocked him. He hadn''t recovered for a few years. Afterwards, everybody said that he would abide by the city regulations, as if he was stupid.


    Ying Tiantai was built by the city owner and directly under the city owner. It can''t be controlled by the city owner. If you violate the city regulations here, you will directly offend the city owner.


    And in Wufang City, the city lord is a god, there is no doubt.


    There is a bronze statue in front of the building, which is seven or eight feet high. It is magnificent and solemn. Many immortals are looking down below, with envy on their faces.


    "If only I could stand here one day and be admired by all those people."


    "You really dare to say it!"


    "Isn''t it the first place on the immortal list? Can''t you be regarded as me, don''t bully the young man!"


    "You are in your seventies and eighties, and you are still a teenager, and you have to change places when you want to dream. Talk nonsense here!"


    "Old man... The old man is a boy, what''s the matter? Everyone is a boy on the road to cultivating the holy. As long as he meets chance, he may not be as good as him.


    "I''m so frustrated, it''s no wonder I can say such things."


    "Shut up!"


    There was a sharp shout, and everyone was silent, and they didn''t dare to talk any more.


    The four guards at the gate behind the bronze statue stood upright like a javelin, dressed in heavy golden armor, and showed only straight faces.


    The scolding sound is coming from here.


    A guard took two steps, glanced at everyone, and shouted loudly, "A quarter of an hour later, Ying Tiantai will be opened. If you want to enter, come here as soon as possible to pay, and those who do not enter will go far."


    "Come, here, just wait for this sentence!"


    Many immortals showed excitement and ran towards the gate one after another, regardless of their manners.


    The guard blocked the door and said in a deep voice, "Come one by one, today is an inferior challenge. Only three hundred people can watch it. Golden Immortals are not allowed to enter. Everyone who enters will pay 2,000 immortal stones and hand them to me."


    The person at the top nodded repeatedly, "I know, we all understand the rules."


    "Some people don''t understand."


    The guard glanced at the man with a sullen face, the man shut up quickly, took out the fairy stone and handed it over.


    The guard glanced a little, nodded and let go.


    The man walked in hurriedly, his expression quite excited.


    The people behind are similar, one by one, busy handing in the fairy stones, for fear that they will not be able to enter if they are behind.


    When entering Yingtiantai, it is necessary not only to limit the number of people, but also to hand in a lot of celestial stones. Why are these people flocking to it?


    The reason is very simple, because what they get after going in is more than just a challenge.


    After a while, most of the immortals entered Yingtiantai, and those who entered naturally looked happy, as if they were about to make a fortune, while those who did not enter could only hate their slow running, and sighed outside.


    At this time, Zhou Shu arrived.


    He didn''t know much about the rooftops, and it was the first time he came. He stopped in front of the bronze statue for a while before walking slowly towards the door.


    He was a little surprised. The person in the bronze statue was a bit too young, and it didn''t seem to be changed later, but very young.


    is another amazing young man.


    Leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, only then did I realize the greatness of the heavens and the many geniuses.


    Many immortals who did not go in looked at Zhou Shu and laughed, but did not remind them. Waiting to see Zhou Shu��s jokes, everyone knows that the number of people in Yingtiantai is now full, and in the past, they would just be boring and be disappointed. The guard severely reprimanded that it didn''t run away.


    Zhou Shu walked to the guard, raised his hand, and said calmly, "I am Zhou Shu, I am participating in the challenge."


    The guard who was about to yell at him suddenly changed his face and smiled, "It turns out that it is Daoist Zhou Shu, we have been waiting for you for a long time, please take out the Mingzhu."


    Zhou Shu passed the inscription pearl, the guard carefully checked it, and returned it back, "Yes, fellow daoists can go in. You are here to challenge. You can go to the Shouxin Pavilion and wait first. When the time is up, someone will naturally call you. ."


    Zhou Shu thanked him once and walked in slowly.


    "what?"


    "Go in?"


    There was a small exclamation from behind, and the immortals'' eyes widened, never expecting it to be like this.


    (PS: Thank you polo800720 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2183: rule

    Entering the door, I only felt the sound of the wind coming, but I was in the clouds.


    This should be the rooftop, it turned out to be in the sky.


    At a glance, there is a tall jade plate standing in the cloud, afraid it will not be hundreds of feet high, with gold characters on a white background, brilliant light and shadow, and particularly eye-catching. Even if it is far away, the characters on it can be seen clearly.


    Xianbang.


    It turns out that Xianbang is in Yingtiantai. If you want to see it, you have to spend two thousand Xianshi.


    It was the first time that Zhou Shu saw a real immortal ranking list. He used to hear hearsay, so he wanted to look at it for a while.


    The top of the immortal list is the first place. What is the name? The realm is Jinxian. The two characters are above the top and are particularly dazzling. At the bottom and right are two second place. One is called Xiang Tiancheng and the other is called Zhong Meng. It''s Jinxian, and down there are rows of tiny names.


    Zhou Shu only scanned it once and remembered everything in his heart.


    It is worth noting that the eleventh place is Yu Yitian, the Shouzheng of the Eastern District, while Chang Tian is ranked 93rd and Mu Xue is ranked 94th.


    Bifan is exactly one hundred, and Yang Bai ranks one hundred and nine, which is also the highest among true immortals, surpassing at least one hundred and five golden immortals.


    Looking back, there are three cloud ladders in front of him.


    The left and right lead to a loft, the left is the defender, the right is the place to challenge the rest, and the middle one is straight down.


    Looking down on the past, at the end of the passage is a circular arena, shaped like an ancient Colosseum, surrounded by spectators, and in the middle of the competition. At this time, there are already many people sitting in the spectators, and they are whispering. What, the words also passed down the wind.


    "What did you see today, boss Zhang?"


    "There''s nothing to say, you need what you have, and you can buy as much as you can."


    "The tone is too big, it depends on the old man''s answer or not!"


    "Don''t fight between the two. There are so many things. This is the first challenge in three months. I don''t know how many good things have been stored in the Eastern District."


    "That''s all. I heard that the two of you today both have immortal weapons. If you can drop one, that''s fine."


    "Is there a fairy? Then there are fewer immortal stones today..."


    "You can make some money first, and then start betting later?"


    "Neither of these are familiar. Who knows which one can win, only depends on luck, I don''t have that skill."


    "What kind of skills you need, just look at the list. That Zhou Shu was a miscellaneous immortal three months ago, but now he is a true immortal."


    "Ah, he has only been promoted for three months at most, then he must lose."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback when he heard that, these people spent so many celestial stones, are they looking for challenges or buying things? Most of the things you say have nothing to do with the challenge. Even if it is, it is a gamble.


    Shaking his head, don''t think about it, prepare for the challenge.


    There was a puppet standing in front of the ladder, similar to what Zhou Shu saw when he entered the city, only a lot taller, more than three feet tall, with a powerful momentum.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming, the puppet opened his eyes, two rays of light came directly, and stopped on Zhou Shu''s body. Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense of understanding. He held the inscription pearl in his hand and placed it in the middle of the light. The light flashed a few times. Then disappeared, and the puppet walked three feet away and moved away.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and walked into the pavilion.


    It can be seen that there shouldn''t be a guard in Yingtiantai. Those who maintain order are all puppets. This is directly under the city lord. Most of the puppets represent the city lord. There is no harm in respecting it.


    Thinking about it this way, the puppet who took him into the city should also come from the city lord.


    The fairy spirit in the attic is extremely rich, with a faint fragrance. It is comfortable and pleasant. It is suitable for the rest before the war. Zhou Shu has no intention to rest. On the one hand, he is confident, on the other hand, he pays more attention when he comes for the first time. The question is whether you can learn more about Ying Tiantai, how to challenge the rules, what benefits he can get, and what those audiences want to buy.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu asked directly in the attic.


    Naturally there is no one in the building, but there are several puppet waiters, male and female. They are vivid and vivid. When Zhou Shu finished asking questions, a puppet came running and jumping, holding a jade slip in his hand, as if offering treasures. Sent it up.


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip and thanked it for a while before checking it carefully.


    He shook his head as he watched. Ying Tiantai is not a simple challenge stage at all, and those audiences are not here for challenges.


    Everyone in Wufang City knows that there are Tianjianzhu in every city, and how many or dozens of prisoners have to be dealt with every month. More than half of them are beheaded, and the treasures of these mortals are taken? All of them were collected by Wufang City, and there were magical weapons and medicinal pills, and there were many treasures among them. These things were of no value to Wufang City Lord. Naturally, if you want to find a way to return to the city, you will land on this Yingtiantai.


    Every time there is a challenge from the immortal list, Ying Tiantai will auction the treasures from the Tiancaizhu. Although it is auctioned, the price is still much lower than the market price in the shops, not to mention there are some shops. Things you can''t buy at all, such as Fa Jue, Dan Fang, etc.


    There is such an auction on Ying Tiantai, and the immortals are naturally eager, even if they have to pay the entrance fee of two thousand immortal stones, they don''t mind.


    Wealth is touching. Buying anything is more than two thousand immortal stones. Anyone will calculate this account. If you buy an immortal tool, or a rare technique, you will make a lot of money.


    Tiancaizhu has a lot of gains every month, and Yingtiantai will only be opened when the Xianbang challenge is met. It has been three months after this challenge and the last time. The treasures on the auction must have been piled up. Therefore, even if it is only a low-level challenge, there are countless people who want to come in, and they will come in if they break their heads.


    The inferior challenge refers to the challenge after the top five hundred on the immortal list, the top challenge is the one within the hundred, and the medium one is between.


    Looking at the rules in the jade slip, Zhou Shu had the idea of ??sitting down on stage to participate in the auction.


    Of course, it''s just talking. As a challenger, Zhou Shu has gained a lot of benefits.


    For example, 50% of the admission fee income that day, 300 people came in today, 2,000 per person, and 50% is 300,000 immortal stones. This is for the winners and losers, and for the winners, there is even better The winner can choose one from the auction items on the day and take it free of charge.


    If there are tactics in it, Zhou Shu will be fulfilled, and others will not be able to buy it.


    Not only that, if you can challenge or challenge one after another, you will also get a winning streak, and you will get more benefits. If you can win five games in a row, the city owner will reward a good fairy, and if you can win ten games in a row, the city owner will also reward you. A fairy mountain.


    As long as you can win , the harvest will be big.


    The city lord understood very well that the immortal list of Wufang City was not the four lists of the heavens. It could play a role everywhere. If you did not give enough benefits, it would be difficult to find challengers. Few immortals would compete for ranking for honor. Except for fools like Wan Zhenggang, the immortals want only realm, just longevity. If there are not enough benefits, who would risk death to fight against others?


    You know, on Yingtiantai, if you lose, it''s okay. If you die, it''s all over.


    Even the magic weapon on his body cannot be kept, and it will be put up for auction next time.


    (Ps: Thank you polo800720 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2184: Go to war

    As for the specific rules of the challenge, it is very simple, that is, there are no rules.


    As long as it is a one-on-one battle, no matter what means is used, it won''t matter if you win.


    Responding to the challenge, the two sides went to the Ying Tiantai, and that was equal, even if the golden immortal would not allow the miscellaneous immortal to give up.


    In the general arena, there will certainly not be situations where the golden immortal will face the miscellaneous immortals, or the challenge will be faced just after promotion, but here, everything is permitted, only the result, not the process.


    Shi Chengen took advantage of Zhou Shu''s just promotion and his realm was unstable before he came to challenge him, otherwise he would probably not be able to write the battle.


    Zhou Shu returned to the jade slip and said slowly, "What can you tell me about the opponent''s situation?"


    The puppet did not answer, but pointed to the immortal list outside the window.


    Obviously, as for the opponent''s situation, what Zhou Shu can get from this is the ranking of the immortal rankings. The rest depends on himself, and Zhou Shu does not have his own intelligence network, so naturally he has nothing.


    Zhou Shu smiled and stopped talking.


    After a while, a blue puppet walked in and said in a harsh voice, "Zhou Shu, follow me."


    Walking out of the attic, it was different from before. There was an upward passage in front of the door, straight into the cloud, not knowing where.


    Standing on the edge of the passage, the puppet stopped speaking as soon as he stretched out his arms.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, isn''t the arena below? But I didn''t get an answer after asking, I could only go up the passage.


    Not a few steps into the clouds, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed. In an extremely wide plain, dozens of miles away, stood a gray-robed old man. Judging from the face with a cold smile, he should Shi Chengen was right.


    When I released my divine consciousness, I felt that the plain was almost endless, and I was afraid that it would not be hundreds of thousands of miles in radius.


    Nor can I perceive the presence of the audience at all.


    Before, Zhou Shu thought that the arena was too small and it was like a beast for people to watch. He felt a little dissatisfied, but it was not the case. You can play in such a big place, and the challenger''s battle will not be affected by outsiders. influences.


    The venue in the middle of the arena is just something similar to a photo shoot. The audience sees only the projection here, not the reality.


    It is a bit similar to the live broadcast of later generations, but the channels used are mostly different.


    Shi Chengen watched Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Hand over the fairy tools and give up, I will spare your life."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Do you believe it yourself?"


    "Fools believe it."


    Shi Chengen nodded and strode towards Zhou Shu.


    Every time he took a step, a small amount of fireworks appeared on his body, and a little spark burst out around him. Without taking a dozen steps, the whole person was completely enveloped in red flames.


    Become a fire man.


    With his feet as the center, the ground for dozens of miles instantly turned into scorched earth, and fires continued to pour up from the ground. A pillar of fire tens of meters high, everywhere was red, and even the air became hot.


    The sky and the earth all turned red, and the most dazzling thing was the spear in Shi Chengen''s hand.


    Like a transparent gun body, there is a stream of fire rolling back and forth, and on the incandescent tip of the gun, a long white flame is continuously spit out. Wherever it passes, no matter the rock, the air, or the spiritual power, it becomes in the flame. The actual ashes, like broken tiles, fell one by one.


    When the water travels to the extreme, everything can be frozen, and when the fire travels to the same level, the world can turn into ashes.


    At this time, Shi Chengen looked a little bit like.


    The spectators outside the arena remained unchanged, and some even took a few steps back.


    They saw everything in front of them shattered like glass slag, and heard the sound of everything shattering, as if they were on the scene, as if the arena would be completely shattered, and they could not escape. , Broken into ashes in the flames.


    Even knowing that this is impossible, still can''t stop the tremor of mind.


    "This...this is the Molten Gold God''s musket!"


    "Yes, one of the best first-grade immortal tools in Wufang City, you can almost reach the second-grade, but for Huo Xiu, it is the second-grade immortal artifact, because it is an immortal artifact that is made completely according to the law of fire I still remember that it was sold a few years ago, when the price was raised to more than 500 million immortal stones... but I didn��t want to fall into his hands. Those who can enter the immortal list are all extraordinary people, and the money is not much. You can get it out."


    "It was sold at Wanbaolou."


    "Five hundred and thirty-two million."


    "The Southern District Master Shouzheng made it by himself, using more than a dozen kinds of ordinary immortal materials. It is really a means of turning stones into gold."


    "I said why are you so familiar?"


    "Everyone here, it''s not that the ability to do business is better than cultivation, and no one understands these things."


    "If I had such a fairy tool, I might not be able to be on the immortal list."


    "You have to practice Huoxing to this level. Otherwise, not only will you not use the immortal weapon well, you may even get backlash."


    "It seems that Zhou Shu is defeated this time."


    The people settled on the gods and discussed in low voices.


    Naturally, Shi Chengen could not hear the comments from the audience, but he didn��t need to listen. He was also full of contentment. This gun was his pride. No, it should be his life-because this gun was because he knelt down at the beginning. Just ask for constant days.


    For it, even the fairy knelt down, what is it if it is not fate?


    He has lost his dignity, but he has no regrets at all, more than 500 million, and he has to save thousands of years through cultivation. Even if he is a true immortal, how many thousands of years can he have? Now, as long as you kneel, it''s worth it.


    He knows how important this gun is to him, enough to increase his strength several times, and facts have also proved this. He was originally hovering outside the immortal list, but he immediately entered the immortal list and was still on the 830th. After that, another opponent was picked and went to 750.


    If I don''t kneel down, can I have this gun, can I have such an achievement?


    As for being a doorman of Changtian, or a doorman who has to do everything, and I changed my name, that��s not a big deal. With this sharp gun, I can become a golden immortal in less than two thousand years. At that time...huh, I will return all the humiliation I suffered that day, asking him to kneel before me and beg me!


    Of course, this kid named Zhou Shu must be solved first.


    Zhou Shu is also on the immortal list, higher than mine, so he must be more cautious, but Chang Tian said that he practiced the law of gold, and the immortal tools on his body were also gold, which happened to be finished by my fire. Ke, he couldn''t please no matter whether it was a fairy weapon or a law, and more importantly, he had just been promoted to a true fairy and had not had time to consolidate his realm.


    Then there is no problem.


    Is the power of law so easy to control?


    The power of the law just condensed The body cannot adapt well. If you use it rashly or overuse it, it will cause discomfort and even weakness. At that time, the power of the law cannot be fully used, and the body will be even worse. It will be greatly affected, and the strength that can be displayed is less than one-third of the normal. Xiancheng has said that the real immortal who has just been promoted is not as good as the Sanxian before the promotion. This sentence is not unreasonable.


    Any immortal should not skip the step of consolidating the realm and adapting to the strength, unless, unless he is an innate immortal body.


    The innate immortal body naturally conforms to the law, and of course it does not need to adapt and consolidate, but this Zhou Shu, obviously not.


    Through the firelight, Shi Chengen''s eyes were extremely fierce.


    Zhou Shu, you are determined to lose.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2185: victory or defeat

    Everyone stared at Shi Chengen, no one noticed Zhou Shu, and some thought he was buried in the fire.


    But Shi Chengen knows not.


    Large swaths of ashes fell, like flying snow, everything in the world was burned by flames, but there was a little gold in the flames, although it was not conspicuous, but it still flickered persistently.


    "It''s just lingering, but it''s a pity that the fairy weapon can be worth 100 million."


    He thought to himself, a smile appeared unconsciously at the corner of his mouth. That golden light must be Zhou Shu''s Immortal Insignificant Sword, but it will soon be annihilated. How can I be close to my second-class immortal artifact? Contend.


    With the right fairy tools and the right rules, how can Zhou Shu stop it?


    It��s not that he is too arrogant. It��s not easy to be able to have such a strength among the true immortals. Using the molten gold gun, Shi Chengen can maximize his power of the law of fire. There is already a trace of law in front of this scene. The rudimentary form of the domain, within dozens of miles, is full of the power of fire, preventing any external forces from entering, and the power of the law of gold trapped inside is completely impossible to resist.


    As if feeling that the fairy artifact in Zhou Shu''s hand was melting, there was a trace of regret in his eyes, but in a blink of an eye, he pulled up his figure and rushed forward.


    Zhou Shu has shown signs of exhaustion, how could he miss such an opportunity?


    He will not despise anyone, nor will he laugh at others before he has completely won. Those, he can do whatever he wants after winning.


    He has seen many immortals who lost their lives because of arrogance. He would never do such a stupid thing.


    In the red light in the sky, the blazing, almost transparent sacred guns are conspicuous, and the tip of the gun protrudes dozens of feet of flame. The whole person looks like a comet, and it slams straight at that point. Zhang''s gold.


    "It feels like killing a chicken with a sledgehammer."


    "I feel the same way, but Zhou Shu''s ranking is still ahead of Shi Chengen, so it is very strange how vulnerable it looks."


    "A true immortal who has just been promoted has unstable laws, so what can he do."


    "Moreover, I think the basic law of his cultivation should be Jinxing, and the two realms are not much different. He happened to be restrained by Shi Chengen, which is helpless."


    "Speaking of which, it is better to say that the law of the immortal world, the golden mean, will not be restrained by any law."


    "But there are too many people practicing the Law of the Immortal Realm, and the strength can''t overwhelm others. It is still a loss. It is not bad to find ways like them. It is very cost-effective to deal with monsters and monsters in other worlds. Of course it would be bad luck to encounter restrained ones."


    "Shi Chengen is taking advantage this time."


    "On the rooftop, what is cheap or not? To lose is to lose, and to win is to win."


    "If you talk about so many things, it will be auctioned at a later date, so I''d better keep up the spirit and watch that."


    Seeing this scene, the audience felt that it was almost here, and they all expressed their opinions.


    Shi Chengen thought the same way, seeing that he was getting closer and closer to Zhou Shu, but he didn''t feel any resistance, and he was completely relieved.


    "It''s a pity that it''s a fairy."


    It was a pity that he sighed slightly, stretched out his arms, and handed the sacred gun straight out.


    Zhou Shu, who has no resistance at all, may not have to work so hard, just a little real fire from the gun is enough.


    "It''s a pity, it will find a better owner."


    "Ok?"


    Shi Chengen''s face tightened.


    Obviously Zhou Shu said this sentence, but how could he still speak and hear himself?


    In this place where the power of the law of fire is shrouded, without my permission, he can do anything besides occupying a square meter of space to save his life. It is impossible for any power to be transmitted. Of course, spiritual consciousness cannot be transmitted. Can you still speak when you hear me?


    He has many doubts, but he has no time to think about it anymore.


    A golden light flashed in front of him, and his right arm had fallen straight down, attached to the molten gold gun.


    "how is this possible!?"


    almost exclaimed, and even suspected that what he saw was an illusion, but the physical pain was real.


    Before I could think about it, thousands of lines of fire suddenly appeared from the broken arm and flew towards the broken arm. As long as it can be grasped back, the broken arm and the body will soon be reconnected together without any impact.


    When I reach the realm of true immortality, I can see through the law. Although it is still far away from the body of the law, there is no problem in using the power of the law to continuously amputate the limbs. It is like a machine that has dropped a screw.


    Of course, not all laws have such an effect, but the five elements are definitely among them.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, anyone with a real fire body can reconnect with their arms severed and recover quickly, let alone true immortals? This is not difficult.


    However, it is only limited to reconnecting. To regenerate a broken limb, the body cannot be reconstructed. Even the golden fairy can''t. Only the higher realm Taiyi or Hunyuan golden fairy can reshape the body. And there is no loss.


    (Actually, it��s not completely impossible. The true immortal can rebuild a body suitable for him. But the rebuilt body of the true immortal Jinxian is fundamentally different from his own body after thousands of years of cultivation, just like a mortal body. The body will not have any effect on the immortal, but it will affect the cultivation, unless it spends thousands of years alone to cultivate that body to be the same as in the past, which of course is not a real reconstruction and rebirth.)


    Shi Chengen''s thoughts are very good, and his movements are fast, but no matter how fast he can''t be faster than Jianguang.


    Golden light flashed again, and the broken arm was instantly divided into dozens of pieces.


    This is not easy.


    The broken arm is still a semi-complete cycle, with divine consciousness and consciousness, the power of the law of fire inside can be self-controlled, and will not overflow, but it is completely different now. The body divided into dozens of pieces has been completely lost. control.


    ��, bang, bang!


    There were bursts of noise, and the broken arm fragments exploded, like fireballs, flashing dazzling red light.


    The power of the law of fire in his arm was completely out of control and even burned to Shi Chengen himself.


    "You! Zhou Shu, I give up..."


    Shi Chengen was about to roar, but soon realized something, his tone softened, and he whispered.


    Losing an arm and a magic gun, he thinks he is no longer an opponent of Zhou Shu, perhaps he also knows, maybe he was not an opponent at the beginning, otherwise he still hasn''t understood it yet, and he looks like a candle in the wind. Zhou Shu, how can he still have power, or can he use the powerful power freely in his "Field of Fire Law"? Turn defeat into victory in one fell swoop?


    "Is it Changtian?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him, and asked calmly with a very small voice.


    Shi Chengen replied hurriedly, "Yes."


    Death is approaching, so naturally he will no longer think about keeping secrets. No matter what Zhou Shu asks, he will not answer.


    Zhou Shu smiled. In fact, he knew the answer a long time ago, but just wanted to confirm it and make himself feel at ease.


    As for forgiveness, it is impossible.


    The sword light flashed again, this time Zhou Shu''s goal was not the arm, but the head.


    "what--"


    The fallen head also let out a scream, but it was quickly annihilated in the fire.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2186: Surprised

    The head disappeared, and the power of the law of fire was completely out of control.


    The ground collapsed in an instant, and the turbulent ground fire kept coming out, making a gurgling sound, as if it was welcoming the power of the laws that went violently.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was no longer there.


    At the moment when he cut down Shi Chengen''s head, a completely irresistible force struck him and took him away from the battlefield.


    Now he was sitting in the guarding pavilion, greeted the puppet waiter to deliver incense tea, took a good rest, and watched the movement in the audience by the way.


    "what happened!"


    "How did it become like this, how about them?"


    "Who has won?"


    The battlefield in front of him was already a swamp of flames, the flames raging everywhere, but Zhou Shu and Shi Chengen were no longer visible, and there was an uproar naturally.


    Few people know the outcome. Only those true immortals whose realm is close to the golden immortal can see the result, but the doubts in their eyes are no less than those who don''t know the result, and they don''t know how Zhou Shu turned defeat into victory.


    The people present may only be known to Zhou Shu.


    Shi Chengen''s law of fire is very strong, and with the Shenhuo spear, it is indeed a powerful opponent, and Zhou Shu can only use the power of the law of five elements.


    Yes, the three days to consolidate the realm is only enough for Zhou Shu to use a trace of the power of the law freely. If you use too much, even if your body can bear it, you will make mistakes in the process of using power. For Zhou Shu who is extremely cautious If the process is wrong, it means losing control, which is more terrifying than the body cannot withstand the power, so he will only use that little bit, not a little more.


    Fortunately, that little bit is enough.


    The strong power of the Five Elements Rule protects the land of ten feet and prevents Zhou Shu from being hurt.


    Not to mention that Shi Chengen hasn''t cultivated the law domain yet, even if he cultivates, it may not have much influence on Zhou Shu.


    It should be understood that the law of the five elements contains the law of fire, and its essence is far above it. The power of the law of the five elements can be smoothly integrated into the law of fire, and it can be decomposed and transformed, even if the power of the law of fire is stronger, Zhou Shu also Can be easily blocked.


    Of course, this is also because Shi Chengen''s realm is similar to Zhou Shu, and Shi Chengen only has the law of fire.


    If Shi Chengen''s realm was much higher than Zhou Shu, such as Jinxian, Zhou Shu would not be able to quickly transform and blend in, and naturally he would not be able to resist it.


    If there are other powers in Shi Chengen��s power of law, such as the power of Tao that Zhou Shu can��t understand, then even Zhou Shu��s mixed power of law is not easy to block, but he is not. Maybe he likes purity. Perhaps it was to restrain the gold trade, so that there was only the law of fire in his power, which was not a big trouble for Zhou Shu.


    In short, the magic of that trace of law was used by Zhou Shu, making Shi Chengen''s movements useless.


    No, it''s not completely useless, it''s counterproductive.


    One of the adverse effects is to confuse Shi Chengen himself.


    In order to cover up his actions, Zhou Shu deliberately turned the fire into gold. In Shi Chengen��s eyes, Zhou Shu��s Immortal Wuhen Sword was being melted by him. It was also because of this that Shi Chengen thought he had seized the opportunity. He rushed over to finish his work.


    Otherwise, even if Zhou Shu can win, I am afraid it will take a lot of time.


    The second reaction was that Shi Chengen''s own power became Zhou Shu''s help.


    When Shi Chengen rushed towards Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu split the power of the five elements into two halves, part of which was wrapped in the Wuhen sword, integrated into the power of fire, and quietly approached Shi Chengen.


    Shi Chengen didn''t feel any resistance, it was because he couldn''t feel it.


    The power of the five elements has been integrated into his own power of fire, how does he feel?


    However, Zhou Shu��s move was also very dangerous, because the attacking power was allocated, and he didn��t use much to defend. Fortunately, the distance was very short and the time was short. Together with Zhou Shu��s quick attack, this power was attenuated. The moment was not caught by Shi Chengen.


    If Shi Chengen could show up, Zhou Shu could be injured, but it was a pity that he was still in the fairy weapon at the time, and he didn''t see this fleeting opportunity.


    He may be a fan of immortal objects, he would kneel down for the fusion gold gun, and it would be a pity for the Wuhen sword that he could not get.


    Zhou Shu seized the opportunity and naturally played a hit, turning defeat into victory.


    Although from beginning to end, he used far less power than Shi Chengen, and only had the power of the Five Elements Rule, but because of the powerful nature of the power and Zhou Shu''s plan, he successfully won this game and took the lead.


    Without Jinxian watching the battle, Zhou Shu was sure that the reason for his victory would not be revealed.


    Some people will guess that he is an immortal body and will not be affected by promotion. Some people guess that he is not the golden rule, or that he has any special immortal tools. No matter what, let others let Changtian guess. In short, he should Can continue to consolidate the realm for some time.


    "It''s only a pity that the magic gun."


    Zhou Shu''s Five Elements Rule, of course, can also use that sharp spear. In his opinion, the ability to temporarily form a domain-like effect is indeed not weaker than the second-grade immortal artifact, but it is a pity that here, victory The winner is destined to not get the trophy, but you can consider taking a look at the next auction.


    I just took a look at it, and I can��t afford to buy it, even if it��s an auction of Yingtiantai, I can��t afford it.


    After tasting a sip of fairy tea, Zhou Shu looked down quite complacently. The auction should begin soon.


    The arena has been restored to its original condition, and there is no longer a half-lit, flat ground, but there are a few more jade platforms, and many puppets are walking back and forth, putting many items on the jade platform, preparing for the auction.


    The auction is about to begin, but the audience is still thinking about the previous challenges.


    "What''s the matter, it''s still no result?"


    "Yes, how do you tell the result? Is it a draw, or are both burned to death?"


    "I want to see the result too..."


    At first, many people didn''t care about the challenge at all, and cared more about the auction afterwards, but such inexplicable results always made people tickling. For a while, they didn''t even bother to look at the items on the stage, just shouting there.


    It was just shouting, no one dared to do anything.


    "Be quiet!"


    A true immortal stood up and said in a deep voice, "You haven''t seen it? Shi Chengen''s head is lost, so naturally he is lost! Dead!"


    Everyone glanced at the real immortal, almost all of them knew each other, and they couldn''t help but stop.


    Na Zhenxian is the host of the Xuanji Dojo in the Chengmen District. He is known as the real person Xuanji. He has helped many practitioners to cultivate the laws of the immortal worldThe status is extraordinary and he is very respected in the city. , He is also a character who is about to step into the golden fairy.


    Naturally, there are not many who do not believe what he said.


    Believe it, but the doubt on his face is not less than that.


    "Ah, my head is lost, what''s going on?"


    "Obviously with such a big advantage, you are about to win, why did you lose your head?"


    "This...is this too unexpected?"


    "What the **** did Zhou Shu do? Can you win in that situation?!"


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2187: Real person

    The spectators talked for a while, and all turned their eyes to the real person Xuanji, expecting him to give pointers.


    However, the real person Xuanji stagnated, and said bitterly, "It''s really weird. The old man doesn''t know how Zhou Shu won. It is obvious that he can turn defeat into victory. Most of it is hidden some magic weapon... Alas, it is a pity that you can''t personally see."


    I can''t count as my own eyes here, what I see here is just a projection, I can''t feel the power fluctuations, and I just watch the excitement.


    Of course, immortals of higher realm can get the truth only by relying on projection, but there is no such person here.


    Someone sighed with emotion, "Even the real person Xuanji can''t see it, then only Jinxian can know."


    Everyone was stunned, then nodded knowingly.


    If it takes Jinxian to see clearly and recognize it clearly, then it doesn''t matter if they don''t understand.


    "Look, the immortal list has changed!"


    Someone shouted and pointed at the immortal list in the distance.


    There was a sudden golden light on the immortal list, Zhou Shu''s words became very big, moved up a few places, and then stopped moving, while Shi Chengen, who was originally number seventy and fifty, suddenly disappeared. Without a trace, the names of the people below moved up.


    Someone nodded unconsciously, "This is completely dead."


    The old man on the side said slowly, "Yes, it''s hard to walk on a fairy road."


    Yu Ren was also full of emotion, and it was still a bit sad to watch a promising fairy fall like this.


    Real person Xuanji disagrees, "My generation of immortals, who have been on the immortal list, have already planned to die, and death is nothing."


    Someone glanced at the immortal list and said thoughtfully, "It''s been a long time since no one challenged a real person, right?"


    On the immortal list, the position of the real person Xuanji is also particularly eye-catching. It happens to be on the dividing line between the real celestial and the golden celestial. Below the real person, all are real celestials at first glance, and above him, all are gold Sin, except for a few geniuses.


    Someone immediately nodded, "That is, who among the real immortals dares to challenge the real person?"


    Real Xuanji stroked his beard, and said with regret, "Oh, the old man still hopes someone will challenge him. The old man is only one winning streak before he can get the fairy weapon from the city lord, but no one, even if the old man is from It won''t hurt people, and nobody will."


    Someone echoed, "Xuanji is very kind, but no one can understand."


    But there are also many people who are secretly slandering. Indeed, none of the people who challenged the real person Xuanji died, but the result was not very good. This real person Xuanji practiced the immortal law very domineering, and there is a peculiar secret technique. After the fight, the power of the laws in the body was basically dissipated by the power of the immortal world. If you want to reconsolidate and return to the daylight scene, it will not work for decades.


    Of course, compared with death, this is also a kind heart.


    Dangdang


    With the ringing of a few bells, all the spectators stopped talking. They all sat down and stared at the jade platform in the middle, their eyes gradually shining out.


    The auction has begun, and the opportunity to make money is here. You don''t need to worry about any challenge to the immortal list for the time being.


    Zhou Shu was also very attentive. Although he was in the attic, the auction desk seemed to be right in front of him. He could see it clearly. The auction would be very important to him. Not only could he take one at will, he could also bid for other items. Of course not by himself, but by the puppet waiter.


    During this time, the puppet waiter listened to Zhou Shu''s orders.


    It is not for Zhou Shu alone. All the winners who can return to the attic to rest after the challenge have this kind of preferential treatment.


    "The righteous long song!"


    A tall puppet raised the tray in his hand and shouted to the surroundings, "Leave by the roots of nothingness, the mentality from an unknown alien world can be practiced by immortals, regardless of level. It is said that they can comprehend good and evil. The rule, the reserve price is one million cents."


    "what?"


    "Void Root was beheaded three months ago, there is such a good thing left."


    "Mind, don''t fight, the old man is determined to win."


    "Two million!"


    "three million!"


    The audience immediately remembered the sound of bidding, but Zhou Shu was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, the first treasure was the mental technique and technique he needed most, and the name was still so familiar.


    He had heard of this cultivation mental technique long ago in the Xuanhuang Realm. The Righteous Qi Jue came from this Long Song of Righteous Qi. Compared with it, the Righteous Qi Jue collected by Kunlun can only be regarded as a residual copy.


    Zhou Shu obtained the Righteous Qi Jue and Impermanence Jue in Kunlun. He has not yet practiced it, but he still remembers it by heart. He has a little knowledge of the law of good and evil. If he can get this righteousness long song, he will put more effort into it. Can understand the law of good and evil, thinking of this, I don''t feel a trace of heart.


    The law of good and evil, reward good and punish evil.


    If you can be transparent and even master, you can easily deal with opponents of the same rank or even high rank who have good and evil thoughts, and your safety is guaranteed.


    The so-called righteousness, ghosts and gods do not invade, and those who have cultivated righteousness to a certain degree, even ghosts and gods cannot invade.


    But he was too greedy to chew. Now facing the persecution of the day, Zhou Shu didn��t have much time to be distracted. Just the five elements, the law of life and death, and the law of reincarnation that he was prepared to practice would make him exhausted, even if It is not enough to calculate and deduct several times and several dozen times longer than others. If one more good and evil, it will be more difficult, and it may affect the progress of other laws.


    Of course, it��s the best to buy it and save it to learn later, but the current price is far below his bottom line.


    Using the chance of the winner, but reluctant, the opportunity is rare, it is best to spend it on things that can be used now.


    "Twenty-four million, the second time."


    The tall puppet reported the number and glanced at Zhou Shu''s side. If Zhou Shu asked for it, these quotations would naturally be invalidated, and those who shouted would be unable to do so.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, but could only keep silent, thinking to himself, maybe there is something better behind.


    Speaking of it, the price is really not expensive. You can buy such precious tactics for 24 million yuan. It is basically impossible in the normal market. Almost tens of millions of immortal stones are required for the tactics, not to mention good ones. The trick, and this price also shows that the people here are familiar with each other and have long formed a tacit understanding. They won''t shout at a certain price. If it is higher than the market price, it will be meaningless for them to come in and make money.


    "Twenty-four million, the third time!"


    With the puppet''s final word Xuanji stood up with a smile, raised his hand and said, "Thank you for your help, thank you."


    "Haha, this kind of mentality is suitable for real people, and it''s useless for me to learn it."


    "If you change hands, at least you can sell for more than 40 million. The real person has made a lot of money this time."


    "The good stuff is in hand, real person, don''t grab the following from us."


    Listening to everyone''s flattery, Xuan Ji smiled and nodded, and happily took the righteous long song formula, and took it into his arms, but did not intend to leave, and his eyes fell on the next lot.


    Zhou Shu watched this scene, his mind moved slightly, "Since he got it, he may find a chance to buy it in the future."


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2188: Surprise

    The treasures one by one, the bidding after another, are just in full swing.


    Zhou Shu has been paying attention, but he hasn''t found what he wants. Those treasures are mostly mediocre. In terms of price, they are naturally very profitable for businessmen, but they are of no use to Zhou Shu.


    If these are the rest, it would really be a big loss.


    It''s better to take down the righteous long song formula.


    The winner does not have the right to view all the lots, and often only decides the choice based on the on-site situation. If you are lucky, you will get a good one. If you are not lucky, if you just want to pick the best one, you may buy the good ones. Now, what is left is just a piece of **** of tens of thousands of immortal stones... This kind of thing is not uncommon.


    "My luck shouldn''t be so bad."


    Zhou Shu thought to himself mockingly.


    If Zhou Shu can arrange for people to go to Tianjianzhu every ten days and pay attention to the situation of each prisoner, he will naturally know the auction event because he does not have his own intelligence network and has too little information. If there are any good treasures on the show, you can follow the picture to find out, arrange challenges in advance or prepare fairy stones, I believe most of the true immortals here do this.


    However, Zhou Shu is already a real immortal, it is time to gather some scattered immortals and establish an intelligence network.


    "Red practice blood needle."


    The tall puppet shouted loudly, and before he could finish speaking, there was a tumult below.


    "I came out so soon!"


    "It''s less than half, so I took out the best thing."


    "Haha, this is my goal, none of you should grab it."


    "How can it be? This is a fairy, and those rules can be thrown aside."


    Hearing everyone''s discussion, Zhou Shu was secretly stagnated, it turned out to be a fairy.


    The tall puppet continued, "The first-grade immortal tool from Ningyuan Realm left by the Chi-training girl, with strange poison. If you want to wield all the power, you need to master the law of poison, and the reserve price is 3 million."


    "The reserve price is low enough."


    "The reserve price here is low, but if you want to get it, it is estimated that there are not 50 million immortal stones that you can''t get."


    "That''s also worth it. This red training blood needle can break many laws, and it is impossible to defend. Once it is stained with the red training blood poison, it will definitely die if it can''t escape. This red training female subordinate has at least a hundred. Immortal fate."


    "It''s also worthy of retribution on Tiancaizhu, but I heard that she seems to be a poor person too."


    "What''s your business, hurry up and bid!"


    "five million!"


    Soon it became noisy, and the bids came one after another.


    Zhou Shu in the attic stared at the blood needle for a while, but shook his head.


    Of course, the value of immortal artifacts is not small. It is a well-known immortal artifact. It sounds good, but unfortunately it is of little use to him. First, he has no immortal power, and second, he does not have a poisonous rule to control. Can''t use power, basically can only sell after getting it.


    Most immortal implements are like this, first they must have immortal power, and then there must be a law of reciprocity to cooperate, otherwise there is not much difference from magic weapons.


    And like Bifan, there are very few craftsmen in the heavens who refining and adapting to any power immortal weapon, and he is probably the only one in Wufang City.


    In fact, good immortals are far more rare than laws. Many qualified immortals find immortals first, and then decide what laws to practice. Of course, for most ordinary immortals, the laws of immortality are enough to satisfy the great The requirements of most fairy tools, even if you can''t wield the maximum power, there is no problem in using it freely.


    If you sell them, you can sell tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of immortal stones, but those are not necessary for Zhou Shu.


    Bear it again.


    Zhou Shu settled down and continued to wait for the treasures behind.


    After some hard-working bids, the Chilian Blood Needle was finally sold at a price of 71 million yuan. For the fairy, the price is quite cheap, at least it is definitely not available outside, at least it has to be more. Twenty million.


    Somewhat strangely, the person who got the immortal tool was a Sanxian. Few people present had seen it.


    The moment she took the blood needle, there was not all joy in her eyes, but there was a trace of sadness that could not be concealed. When she saluted the puppet, there was another fierce light in her eyes. That was only a huge hatred. Will give birth to the eyes.


    Could it be that this person has any relationship with Chi Lian Nu?


    Condescendingly, and seeing very clearly, Zhou Shu also paid attention unconsciously.


    After a short period of enthusiasm, it was again flat. Treasures continued to be taken out, but none of them were eye-catching. Even the spectators below lost most of their interest. Although they did not leave, the voice of the price was much lower.


    Zhou Shu in the attic stared at the auction table, but in a very bad mood.


    Seeing that the auction is about to end, he hasn''t used his own rights yet, does he really want to take a piece of garbage with tens of thousands of immortal stones?


    "The last one..."


    Everything on the auction stage was gone, Zhou Shu''s face was gloomy and terribly gloomy, but what was on the tall puppet tray? A bottle of the auxiliary pill for the realm of real immortality was still absorbed by the spirit of the immortal. Is he taking this away?


    It''s better not to take it.


    Looking at the pill bottle, Zhou Shu also secretly shook his head, "It seems that this gambling luck is extremely bad."


    I had known that there were all these things behind, and I should have gotten the Righteous Qi Changge before. Even if I didn''t get it, the blood needle shouldn''t be missed. At least tens of millions of immortal stones, it''s a pity.


    Only soon he recovered indifferent, regretting it was useless, in the immortal road, unsatisfactory things, ninety out of ten, he experienced more, not this time.


    No one raised the price, and the bottom price of the bottle of pill was taken away.


    Just as the spectators and Zhou Shu were planning to leave, the tall puppet was still standing in the middle and suddenly shouted, "There is another auction item. This item is a bit special, so I need to explain it in advance."


    "What, there is something else?"


    "Very special? It doesn''t seem to be bad anymore."


    "I remember this kind of thing happened before, like a relic beads?"


    "You said this, Liu Daoyou, I also remembered that it was an auction after a moderate challenge, and it was the last one that came out with a relic. At that time, it was going crazy, but because everyone didn��t have many immortal stones, the price was not high. ."


    "Yes, the people who can get it really make a lot of money."


    "No, there are relic beads, so will such things be sold?"


    "On the Yingtiantai, there is nothing that is not for sale. Once I saw the soul jade sold, let alone the relic beads? Anyway, it is not a human being."


    The spectators immediately became excited talking non-stop.


    Zhou Shu froze, staring at the tall puppet, almost green light appeared in his eyes.


    It was a surprise.


    There is always a way out?


    Unexpectedly, the result of this gambling is not too bad, but what exactly is this relic bead, is it the same as the relic of the Xuanhuang Realm?


    It''s really good, it must be no different.


    (Ps: Thank you Gui Yehuang for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2189: accident

    As soon as the tall puppet took out the tray, everyone''s eyes stopped.


    It was a blood-red bead, translucent, and you could vaguely see the entrapped air in the middle, which seemed to be a burning fire, because Zhou Shu could not feel the breath at a distance, but there was a vague feeling. This bead is a bit Familiar, but it will not be a magic weapon, nor a magic trick.


    "Relic beads."


    The tall puppet said loudly, "From Sun Yuan."


    The audience was shocked.


    "It turned out to be a relic pearl!"


    "Unexpectedly, the old man met again, this time I can''t let it go."


    "Sun Yuan? This name sounds familiar."


    "Is that Sun Yuan on the list of ten thousand evil spirits? After he was caught, he killed him at Tian Caizhu. Remember that the day he was killed also caused a great chaos, and his soul flew around because he was worried about the hundreds of immortals present. Sun Yun��s soul made him escape, but everyone was taken to trial."&1t;i>&1t;/i>


    "I''ve heard of it too, but it seems to have happened years ago."


    "Yes, yes, I remember that there were four challenges that month. Most people were looking at Sun Yuan��s treasures. Some bought immortal artifacts, some bought immortal jade, and others bought a few immortal gang stones... Tsk tsk, but it caused a small sensation."


    "There are still relic beads left, this..."


    Everyone talked a lot, but Zhou Shu was very worried.


    Too surprising, it turned out to be Sun Yuan.


    Of course he is not unfamiliar with the name Sun Yuan, but he was a murderer on the four rankings of the heavens, and when Wufangcheng killed Sun Yuan, Zhou Shu was at the scene and watched Sun Yuan use the mystery of Liangshan Palace��s ground evil. Shushu broke free from the shackles of Tianjianzhu and fled desperately.


    You know, Tianjianzhu left a very deep impression on Zhou Shu, who had just entered the city. He felt that the city rules were inviolable, and Tianjianzhu must not go up. What a place it was, cruel and ruthless, it was almost dead if he went up. That Sun Yuan was able to break free from the shackles of Tiancaizhu, and was able to separate countless souls to escape. He was worthy of being a murderer on the Ten Thousand Cruel List, and Zhou Shu was definitely shocked at that time. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Therefore, Zhou Shu is also very interested in Sun Yuan''s mystical technique of earth evil.


    He looked attentively, what exactly is Sun Yuan''s relic beads, is it the same as he thought.


    The tall puppet glanced at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "Sun Yuanfu Zhuo was a few years ago, but his relic beads were only extracted and condensed before March, so they can only be auctioned out now, and start now."


    He raised the tray and shouted loudly, "The relic beads are gathered by the remnants of Sun Yuan''s spirits and souls. After being refined by the city lord, after obtaining them, they may obtain the mental methods Sun Yuan has practiced, and even directly cultivate them. The bottom price is three. Millions of celestial stones."


    When the voice fell, someone shouted immediately, but there were other voices.


    "Should I buy it or not? A good thing is definitely a good thing, but after all, it belongs to Sun Yuan. What if there is any problem."&1t;i>&1t;/i>


    "I''m also thinking about it. If other immortal relics, the old man bought them without saying a word, but Sun Yuan is a murderer on the list of ten thousand evils. In case there is still a trace of spirits in the relics, it will be affected after absorption. Old man, even being taken home, wouldn��t that be bad."


    "You think too badly. Since the city lord can put it out for auction, this kind of thing will never happen."


    "That''s true, the city lord will never harm the city people, but the old man always has a knot in his heart, in case, in case."


    "Then it''s up to you. It''s good if you don''t buy it, and there is one less to grab. I will pay 10 million!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about the comments of the spectators, his current thoughts were all on the relic beads.


    Sure enough, as he thought, this relic bead is not much different from the inherited relic of the Xuanhuang Realm, but one is extracted from the day after tomorrow, and the other is naturally formed. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    It is possible to get Sun Yuan''s inheritance if you get the relic beads. This is definitely a good thing! You should know that Yunli back then had dozens of inheritances from the inheritance relics, including the incomparably powerful aspiration power that Zhou Shu could not understand until now.


    That inheritance relic is at best the monk who crossed the Tribulation Realm, and who is Sun Yuan? A big man who has entered the four lists of the heavens!


    Entering the four rankings of the heavens with a true immortal is undoubtedly a real strongman. Zhou Shu, who is also a true immortal, is ashamed. Such a character must be supported by excellent magic weapons and inheritance. The magic weapons are now gone. The inheritance is still there, he will never let it go.


    Sun Yuan is inherited from Liangshan Palace!


    In the Liangshan Palace inheritance, it is very tempting to be distracted by the evil spirits alone, not to mention that there is also the shadow of the sky that Bifan said, which is a secret technique that even the golden immortal covets.


    Yes, it must be. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Zhou Shu flashed light in his eyes and said immediately, "Thank you, I want this relic pearl."


    The puppet waiter on the side heard the sound, and suddenly disappeared, the next breath, no, not even a breath, and instantly appeared beside the tall puppet.


    "Sixty-three million!"


    Someone has already called out a fairly high price, but there are still people increasing the price.


    This is a relic bead. It is different from immortal implements and so on. If you are lucky, you can immediately complete a technique, saving hundreds or even thousands of years of hard cultivation. Although not everyone knows that Sun Yuan and Liangshan Palace are connected, I can think of it, Sun Yuan can escape from the Tiancaizhu, it is absolutely extraordinary, if he can learn the secret of escape, how can it be regarded as more lives.


    "80 million!"


    "Wow, it''s almost time to catch up with the medium challenge auction price."&1t;i>&1t;/i>


    "I want to have so many immortal stones, and I didn''t hesitate to shout, but unfortunately I didn''t bring them. Who would have thought that this thing would be sold today?"


    "Yes, it''s all years ago..."


    "Nine million!"


    The price is no longer a one-million-one-million call, just use ten million as a unit.


    Just as the spectators shouted happily, the tall puppet put away the tray, and said in a condensed voice, "The bidding has stopped, this thing has its owner."


    Suddenly there was a shock.


    "Is there an owner before it is sold?"


    "What''s going on, you can''t break the rules!"


    "Huh? Could it be..."


    Someone thought of something and glanced at the sky unconsciously.


    The tall puppet said in a deep voice, "This object has been accepted by the winner of this challenge. According to the rules, it will not enter the auction again. The auction will stop here. You can leave one by one. After a quarter of an hour, Ying Tiantai will be closed."


    "Hey, that guy hasn''t taken a shot yet."


    "It actually made him wait for a good one, **** it."


    "I thought he was going to lose this time, but I didn''t expect that there was a relic in the end. How could it be such a coincidence? It felt like it was intentional."


    "Who said no Oh, the good stuff is gone, this trip is in vain again."


    "Let''s go, and the challenge will come again next time, don''t forget, next time there will be molten gold guns for sale!"


    "Yeah! I almost forgot! Come on next challenge, don''t let us wait for months."


    "The best people on the list beat you to death every day, we have the advantage every day."


    "It''s reasonable and reasonable, it''s best for them to die, and we will be more wealthy!"


    With grievances, they said some complaints, and smiles appeared on their faces when they thought of the next opportunity.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2190: Restraint

    After reading the introduced jade slip, Zhou Shu stared at the relic beads in front of him and stayed for a while.


    Only when you get close can you feel its uniqueness, its appearance is pure and flawless, but it has a seductive power inside.


    The relic beads are not natural relics. The inheritance of the tactics is extracted by special methods and condensed together. It is like an elixir that can get its power after being absorbed, and the effect is better than natural relics.


    This relic bead was extracted and condensed from Sun Yuan''s many remnants.


    None of the Sun Yuan souls that overflowed from the Heavenly Judgment Pillar were able to escape, and they were all captured and recovered by Wufang City. Naturally, the city lord would not allow the remnant soul to be reborn as a human, and simply refine the remnant soul into relic beads.


    For the extremely vicious people, this is not necessarily a kind of karma, repaying Sun Yuan for the past sins.


    In Wufang City, there is only one city owner who can condense the relic beads.


    This kind of method of extracting the laws of tactics from the soul is not something that Jinxian can have.


    Zhou Shu was also a little strange. The timing of this relic bead appeared very coincidental. What happened years ago has fallen on him today.


    After taking a closer look, Zhou Shu put it away and left slowly.


    Ying Tiantai had already been closed, but there were still some people standing at the door. As soon as they saw Zhou Shu, they immediately gathered around.


    They all came looking at the relic beads. After a few compliments, their faces were revealed, and the prices were very high, more than double the price in the previous auction.


    Two hundred million cents.


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Shu to find out that Xianshi is so profitable in Zhibaoxuan, perhaps he would really be tempted.


    ���� Zhibaoxuan is a small store, but its annual profit is 30 to 40 million immortal stones. It only takes five or six years to make 200 million. Thinking of this, the 200 million asking price is nothing. The relic beads that have been rare in these thousand years, it is still possible to obtain the relic beads of the secret technique, it is indeed not worth mentioning.


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked away, but some people still followed far behind.


    Zhou Shu doesn��t care, this is considered to help him become famous, and now he is in need of fame, if he is evil in his heart, Zhou Shu is not afraid, he will not go out of the city to make trouble, as for the challenge of Xianbang, then come, anyway Every day, he will be stronger.


    He walked unhurriedly, and it took almost half an hour before he returned to Zhibaoxuan.


    Bai Kechen greeted him, and there was a person behind him, Guan Jian.


    "Subordinates, congratulations to Master Xuan on winning and returning."


    Bai Kechen was greeted, but there was some disappointment in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Plumber friend, how can I come here when I have time?"


    Guan Jian frowned and said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, you are doing a good job. I am here to congratulate you on behalf of Mr. Chang. In addition, there are some things I want to talk to you."


    "Good to say."


    The two entered the inner hall, Bai Kechen also wanted to follow, but Guan Jian glared out and left with a sad expression.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "A friendly and powerful official, my subordinate is made like a dog by you."


    "He is a dog."


    Guan Jian sneered and turned to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, now it is rumored that you have obtained Sun Yuan''s relic beads personally refined by the city lord. Is it true?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No need for rumors, the news is so well-informed, I don''t think there will be people from the city of permanent supervision on Yingtiantai."


    Guan Jian''s face was slightly cold, and he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to be so tit-for-tat, and hummed, "Then you admit it."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Yes, the relic bead is in my hand now. As for whether it is Sun Yuan''s or not, I am not sure yet. I will know after using it. Alas, I am a little worried, and I don''t know what method I can get. Jue Mind Method."


    Looking at Guan Jian, he sighed with regret.


    Guan Jian took a breath, "Zhou Shu, today I am here to talk about this relic bead with you on behalf of Lord Chang."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of joy, "Well, I just became a real immortal, how to absorb the relic beads, I''m about to ask pipeline friends and Chang adults for advice."


    Guan Jian''s expression became more gloomy, "You are a waste of cultivation base. It is better to give the relic beads to Master Chang. Master Chang said, as long as you are willing to give him the relic beads, he will not investigate the past. It will support you as a junior, and Zhibaoxuan''s share can also give you 10% more."


    "I don''t care about the past, it''s so generous."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, his eyes sharpened immediately, "What if I want to pursue it?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Guan Jian looked at Zhou Shu and laughed instead of anger, laughing loudly, "You have won a challenge, how good do you think you are? But you are a real fairy, so I want to deal with Jinxian, how courageous you are? Was it made by Shenjin? In Wufang City for so many years, it is really the first time I have seen an arrogant and ignorant person like you! Believe it or not, if you really intend to be right with Lord Chang, in this Dongmen district, You can''t stay for a day!"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly condensed, and he slowly said, "Actually, it''s not impossible to negotiate."


    A lot of disdain flashed in Guan Jian''s eyes. He thought how hard you were. You didn''t soften right away when you were threatened. He said very contentedly, "Zhou Shu, do I have to say this before I can let go? Come on, how do you plan to discuss."


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, and said calmly, "I occupy 80% of Zhibaoxuan, so I won''t pursue the past. As for the relic beads, if Master Chang really wants to use 3 billion, I promise Served with both hands."


    Guan Jian stared at Zhou Shu, a few sneers popped between his teeth, like a fox crying and a cat howling, and then he walked out the door directly.


    "He actually asked me to finish speaking before leaving, and his self-cultivation is pretty good."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, without even looking outside.


    From the moment Chang Tian showed his murderous intent, he and Chang Tian had no room for maneuver. They had already offended and died, so what if they offend a little more.


    He didn��t believe that he gave Chang Tian the relic beads, and Chang Tian would treat him well. It was impossible. Chang Tian only hated him for not dying. The only thing Zhou Shu can do now is not waste any time. Strengthen himself as soon as possible, whether it is fame or strength, then he absolutely cannot give away a treasure like the relic bead to Chang Tian, ??even thinking about it.


    He doesn��t worry too much, Chang Tian still has a lot of scruples. He will not and cannot be used in Wufang City. The current situation will not be worse than before, and Guan Jianfang��s ruthless words cannot represent anything. .


    If Guan Jian was really outraged by Zhou Shu and went to Zhibaoxuan or other places in the city to confront his opponent, that would be a great opportunity to deal with Changtian.


    Zhou Shu is looking forward to it.


    "I have been arguing for a long time, are you okay?"


    At the door on the other side, a little fluffy head emerged, blinking and blinking, quite agile.


    The little trick slipped over, "You can make money with peace, do you know that you are arguing with others in your shop, no wonder you can''t do business well."


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2191: Useless

    Zhou Shu grabbed the little move and rubbed his head a few times before releasing his hand in satisfaction.


    The little trick hides aside, his eyes are quite dissatisfied, "I come here every time I can''t say it, I''m in luck if I follow you."


    Zhou Shu stared at it, "What are you doing out?"


    The little trick shook his head, very contented, "You can''t stop me with this formation."


    "Less proud," Zhou Shu looked serious, "I told you that Wufang City is not a good place, and there are crises everywhere. If you are caught by someone else, I won''t come back."


    "I have serious business."


    The little trick snorted, and sat down upright, "I have been waiting for Jinxian to come over to discuss business today."


    It was Zhou Shu''s turn to be surprised, "Huh? Could it be..."


    The little trick cocked its tail, "Of course, today is only the first one, and there are two more coming in a few days, both to talk about the ghost nuclear business, but how to do it, I have to wait for the few people I have seen. , Do you want to work together or just one."


    "You are really amazing!"


    Zhou Shu looked at the trick and couldn''t help rubbing its head a few more times.


    In just three days, Jin Xian was fooled over, and Zhou Shu couldn''t match the business and eloquence of Xiaozhao.


    "Go away and go away," Xiaozhao glared at Zhou Shu, and said solemnly, "You will listen to me for a while, and you can say whatever I say. You can''t make a mistake. If something goes wrong, I will never I helped you, for sure!"


    "Okay, okay, I will follow your instructions."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. Although there is something in his heart, this matter can not be relaxed.-To compete with Changtian for Zhibaoxuan, you can use Mingzhu to talk to others, but if you face it, you still want someone to come. The beast came to talk about business, but these golden immortals might not be able to accept it.


    After a while, Bai Kechen walked to the door and whispered, "Master Xuan, an adult has asked you by name."


    His voice was a little horrified, and his face was too. It turned out that it was Jin Xian who came to Zhou Shu, or a Jin Xian he had seen.


    This made him beat a drum in his heart. Why did Zhou Shu find a backer, and he didn''t know whether it was strong or weak. Did I choose the wrong side?


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Old Bai, you go, I will meet him."


    Turning around, he shook his head at Xiaozhao, and sighed, "It turned out to be him. I''m afraid this won''t work."


    "Isn''t it possible to talk before you start?"


    The little trick was very dissatisfied, "Are you questioning my business way? The second time, do you want me to help you."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I am not questioning your business way, but the golden fairy. Forget it, you will know when the meeting starts."


    With that said, Zhou Shu walked out and welcomed Jin Xian in respectfully.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Jin Xian flashed a trace of disdain, and said slowly, "You are the master of Zhibaoxuan, Zhou Shu? Just become a true fairy?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Senior said well, let''s start talking."


    As for the small tricks, they have already got into Zhou Shu''s sleeves, and Zhou Shu''s words and deeds are all directed and guided by it.


    There is no need to worry about someone seeing through it. There are not many golden celestials who will spy on the true celestial being, and even if they see it, it doesn��t matter. Who doesn��t have a few spiritual pets, and it��s common to bring them around, let alone those little ones. The master of negotiations, Zhou Shu is just a "puppet".


    However, after a quarter of an hour, Jin Xian left, his face was not very good.


    And what makes his face even more ugly is a trick.


    When Jinxian left, it jumped out of its sleeves and said angrily, "This man is completely unreliable, no matter whether it is business or character, he is unreliable, full of nonsense, and courage is still small. If you find him With partnership, Zhibaoxuan has no way out, so it is better to maintain the status quo!"


    This kind of judgment comes from a trick that is well versed in business, which shows how disappointing it was with that person.


    Zhou Shu didn''t show disappointment, and smiled indifferently, "Don''t be angry, not everyone is willing to fight Changtian, it''s too difficult."


    "The question is not whether it is difficult or not, but whether the benefits are sufficient. As a businessman, he never considers the difficulty, only cares about the benefits. 30% of the benefits are enough to take big risks, and eight achievements can ignore life and death, let alone how many times? It''s useless, I don''t understand business at all, and I don''t deserve to do business with me..." The little boy chattered for a while, as if he had thought of something, and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Hey, you seem to have known it a long time ago?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "What do you know?"


    The little trick looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously, "You can''t talk about it, you said he can''t do it before."


    "I''ve seen this golden immortal. He came to Zhibaoxuan, and he was also interested in ghost cores, but he was scared away by a few words of Guan Jian..." Zhou Shu said the previous thing again and said, " It''s impossible for someone who is afraid of swordsmanship to deal with Chang Tian."


    Snapped--


    The little trick knocked **** the table, using his own head, "It''s really useless, because I still have so much thought!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t care, there are two more, I believe they will not be the same as him, to be honest, Jin Xian is so timid, it is rare."


    "Ok."


    The little trick nodded, "I will contact them now, and make some things clear in advance, so as not to waste everyone''s time."


    "Come on, go in and give you inscription beads."


    Back inside, Zhou Shuli felt a thorn on his back, a lingering feeling of ice cold lingering around him, lingering, and a wry smile appeared, "Hanruo girl, I am not injured, you don''t need to try."


    "That''s really disappointing."


    The icy air quickly dissipated, and Hanruo in the distance quickly closed his eyes, and the moment he closed his eyes, the light flashed in his eyes. It was not so much disappointment, it was more joy than it was.


    Does she want Zhou Shu to be injured or not.


    Maybe both, but in terms of her temperament, even if Zhou Shu was injured, she wouldn''t be able to ask for a test.


    When he walked into the quiet room, Mr. Jian knew it at first glance at Zhou Shu, and said with satisfaction, "It''s fine if you win, how about your opponent? Is it a person who practices the Law of Fire? Is it a perpetual person?"


    "Yes, he moves quickly. I offended him again just now. It seems that the next challenge won''t be too far."


    Zhou Shu smiled, handed the pearl to the small trick, and then took out the relic pearl, "Old Jian, come and see this."


    "what is this?"


    Old Jian looked at and his complexion gradually became heavy, "It seems that there is a soul in it, but it has nothing to do with life or death. This is weird."


    As a sword spirit who understands the law of life and death, and has absorbed countless deaths, he naturally understands the soul. If the old sword is to change his course to practice the law of the soul, I am afraid it will not take much time. These two laws There are similarities.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Exactly, this is the relic bead, which is condensed by extracting the remnant soul. It is my prize this time."


    "This kind of thing is also used as a prize..." Old Jian frowned, but quickly said, "What''s the use? Can you get the magic trick from it?"


    "Exactly."


    Zhou Shu nodded and explained carefully.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2192: You go

    After some words.


    Master Jian seemed thoughtful, "Searching for the soul-searching and refining rules, obtaining the tactics, it is unbelievable, there are too many people who know, I am afraid that everyone is in danger. The tactics that I have worked hard to cultivate are found by others, and they will become It��s terrible to lose other people��s things."


    "You think too much."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "At that level, few immortals will work **** this trail, at most as a means of punishment. I heard from those people that the city lord has used it several times, all for sin. On the unforgivable murderer."


    "Yes, the higher the level, the more fearful of cause and effect, and few dare to do such things that violate human morality."


    Old Jian nodded, still a little worried, glanced at the relic beads and said, "This is directly absorbed, right? You want to use it now?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I''m still thinking about it."


    Old Jian thought thoughtfully, "Are you worried about being affected by Sun Yuan? No, the city lord''s cultivation level must have wiped out the hostility and so on."


    "I don''t worry about Sun Yuan affecting me, Sun Yuan is just a real fairy," Zhou Shu gently waved his hand. As a founder, he has a furnace body, so he doesn''t have to worry about the invasion of other souls and affect his mind. "I worry about the city lord, don''t you think that the timing of this relic bead is weird?"


    "Uh...it sounds a bit weird to say, it''s all years ago, why did it happen when you challenged?"


    Old Jian thought for a while, and suddenly said, "Could it be that the city lord took a fancy to you and sent it to you specially?"


    "I have the same idea."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but there was no joy on his face.


    In his opinion, this is not something to be happy about. If it is really a gift from the city lord, and he accepts it, it means that he has accepted Wufang City and is willing to contribute to the city lord for Wufang City, but Wufang City is not the Xuanhuang World, Zhou Shu doesn''t have much sense of identity here, but rather hates it.


    It''s not just a problem of conflict of ideas. It has benefited from the city lord and received the origin of the world here. The two have a close connection, which means that Zhou Shu may be restrained by Wufang City and even have to cross when he leaves. Robbery.


    If you have such an idea, you will naturally hesitate.


    As if guessing Zhou Shu''s thoughts, Old Jian said calmly, "You think too much, even if he gave it, so what? You are you, he is him, he is willing to give it to him, and you It��s up to you to use it or not, and it has nothing to do with him."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and Old Jian was right.


    Old Jian paused, and pointed to himself, "I am an artifact of the Xuanhuang Realm, and I was born for the Xuanhuang Realm. Everything was given by the Xuanhuang Realm, but what about now? Remember, you are a practitioner. Your own mind is enough, as for other things, don��t hesitate."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Such a superficial truth, but you still want Master Jian to advise you."


    Old Jian looked a little serious, "In the Xuanhuang Realm, you act in accordance with your heart and have no scruples. Now, I think you have been thinking too many laws recently and have been confused by various laws. What is the cycle of life and death in the Five Elements? Yes, haha, you know, no matter how strong the law is, it serves us as practitioners. Our original mind is the foundation for attaining the great path and seeking eternal life. Those laws are not."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was shocked, and he stood up and bowed respectfully, "Old Master Jian taught that."


    In order to quickly advance to the ranks and improve his strength, he has done too much hard work on the law, and his mind is a little confused. It can be said that he is trapped by the law. If this continues, I am afraid that the great road will suffer losses and the original mind will be affected.


    However, although the law is the foundation of the heavens and the foundation of the immortals, it is only an aid to the ultimate goal of the practitioner.


    Old Jian said gently, "Zhou Shu, I know that you are going to be promoted to a true immortal, and I have ignored some for the time being, it doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu seemed to laugh at himself, "If there is no such thing as Mr. Jian you, I am afraid I will hesitate. It is really funny. What is useful to me is something that is useful to me. Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu, you have practiced. Somewhat silly."


    In the Xuanhuang Realm before, he would retreat and retreat every five to ten years and reflect on his recent merits and demerits. This is to continuously strengthen his heart and not be disturbed by other things, but after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, he has not been for a long, long time. Doing such a thing makes it a little messy.


    However, it is never too late to do it.


    Zhou Shu picked up the relic beads and sat down, while Old Master Jian nodded slightly and went outside with a trick.


    The little trick is still holding the Mingzhu news, if you don''t see the surroundings, even if you are lifted up, you will feel nothing.


    Grabbing the relic beads, Zhou Shu swallowed it in one bite.


    This is actually not the normal use of the relic beads. It should be placed in the palm of the hand and absorbed a little bit until the information inside is completely obtained. However, Zhou Shu has his own reason for doing this. He is a person with a furnace, first put the relic The beads are put into the furnace and slowly transformed and absorbed in the furnace.


    On the one hand, he can avoid the remnants of the soul in the relic beads from affecting him, on the other hand, he wants to use Shu Zhidao to absorb information and master the tactics.


    Shu Zhi Dao is compatible with all ways, and Dao Furnace can naturally be integrated with other methods. If it goes smoothly, the newly obtained method and Shu Zhi Dao will be integrated in advance, saving Zhou Shu��s cultivation effort and strengthening Shu Zhi Dao. It is helpful for Zhou Shu to wield the power of the tactics better. Of course, if the two must not be compatible, Zhou Shu can only take it out for self-absorption, but this is unlikely.


    Soon, Zhou Shu entered a state of meditation, with no distractions.


    Several days passed in a flash.


    Zhou Shu still didn''t come out, but the little trick outside was anxious, running back and forth in front of the door.


    After running for a while, I couldn''t help it anymore, and rushed inward with a jump.


    But before he rushed to the door, he was picked up by a hand. Old Jian looked at the little move and said in a deep voice, "Little guy, don''t go in, he is in retreat. You must not disturb."


    Xiao Zhao shook his head, "I know he is retreating! But if he doesn''t come out, Zhibaoxuan will be over!"


    Old Jian stopped, "What did you say, it''s over?"


    "Today is the day to discuss business with Jinxian, and we have agreed that we can''t push it anymore! If Jinxian comes but can''t see Xuanzhu, the business will naturally not go on, and if we can''t talk about business, Zhibaoxuan will still be in Changtian hands. , And the opportunity is gone, what is it that is not over?"


    The little trick bulged his cheeks and said, "This Su Boyan is a person I am very optimistic about. I think he is willing to fight Changtian with us and regain Zhibaoxuan!"


    Old Jian looked tight, and frowned.


    The little trick is pretty good It has failed last time. If you miss this opportunity again, it is very likely that you will never find Jinxian''s helper.


    After thinking for a while, he slowly said, "Little guy, there is no way now. If Zhou Shu can come out, if you speak so loudly just now, he will definitely come out, at least he will send a message, but now there is no news. It shows that he is in a critical moment of retreat, and he cannot be distracted at all. If he is forced to come out, I am afraid that both ends will be lost. Forget it, it is more important to practice. As for Zhibaoxuan, I will find opportunities in the future."


    "Cultivation is the most important thing, but no one can come forward here."


    Xiaozhao grabbed his head and said suddenly, "Why...you go talk?"


    (Ps: Today is a memorable day, the 918 alarm will sound forever~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2193: help you

    "I go?"


    Old Jian touched his nose and shook his head, "Can it work, I''m just a sword spirit, and I can''t talk about business at all."


    Xiao Zhao looked up and looked expectant, "Old Jian, you don''t need to talk about it, just listen to me completely."


    "What about the identity of the sword spirit?"


    Old Jian just shook his head, "The opposite is a golden immortal. Although I don��t care, others care. Jinxian came here to talk about business. He paid enough attention to Zhibaoxuan, but if we take a sword spirit to talk to him , He will definitely think that we don��t respect him, and we just walk away, and we can��t even respect. What kind of business can we talk about? I��m not against your idea, if he thinks it��s okay, but it doesn��t need me, you just go. It''s okay."


    Xiao Zhao drooped his ears, knowing that he couldn''t think of it, and sighed, "This Zhou Shu, I told him that someone will come a few days later, why is he shutting up?"


    Old Jian said slowly, "How can he think of so many things, what he needs most now is to quickly improve his strength, most of them have forgotten."


    "When he comes out of retreat, Zhibaoxuan is over, then he will feel comfortable."


    The little trick sniffed his nose in dissatisfaction, "The chance I won with some difficulty, do you know how difficult it is to coax Jinxian here? There are not many people in the Eastern District who are willing to come to Jinxian. I was wasted. A lot of effort."


    Old Jian spread his hands, "I know, but it can''t be done."


    Zhou Shu at this time really couldn''t tell.


    The tactics in the relic beads are not trivial, it is actually the secret technique of transforming shadows from the sky that Bifandu has thought of several times.


    The Secret Technique of Shadow Transformation in Tiangang, from Liangshan Palace.


    Liangshan Palace was once a famous big sect in the heavens. It is similar to Xingshan Gate. Its suzerain Song Shiyu is also close to the realm of a saint, but failed when attacking the saint��s rank and disappeared. Liangshan Palace also weakened because of this. It was not completely annihilated, but it was not much different. The one hundred and eight secret art inheritances in the sect were almost completely lost.


    Heavenly Gang Huaying and Earth Distraction are two of them.


    The earth evil can divide the soul into the soul silk. When in danger, the soul silk can be transformed into ten thousand. As long as one strand of the soul silk escapes, it is equivalent to retaining the entire soul, which can be described as the real life-saving secret. It is an excellent attack secret technique, but how powerful it is, but there are not too many rumors. I only heard that the immortals who have practiced the shadow of the sky are equivalent to more than a dozen ordinary immortals, and it is difficult to resist the enemy at the same level.


    There are such secret techniques in the relic beads, which is naturally a good thing, but it has caused Zhou Shu a lot of trouble.


    Because of this Tiangang Shadow Transformation Secret Art, Sun Yuan hadn��t practiced completely, didn��t practice well, or practiced in the wrong direction, and was completely unworthy of the reputation of the Secret Technique. If Sun Yuan had cultivated Tiangang Shadow Transformation well, He wouldn''t be caught by Wufangcheng. If Zhou Shu accepted the information in the relic beads, then Zhou Shu would have obtained the secret technique that had not been repaired.


    This was definitely not the result Zhou Shu wanted.


    Therefore, he must not completely integrate this relic beads, he can only extract the information he needs from it, screen and analyze, and then improve and change. Only in this way can he get the real secret technique, or better secret technique, of course it is also possible Bad, but it''s definitely not worse than Sun Yuan.


    But this is Liangshan Palace��s unique knowledge. How easy is it to analyze and improve?


    In such a process, Zhou Shu must concentrate all his energy to deal with it. Of course, it is impossible to get distracted and come out to discuss business.


    It''s not that he didn''t remember to discuss business, but that he did not expect such an accident.


    If it is a complete and well-trained method, he can accept it completely. It will not take two or three days or even a few hours to finish it. But in this situation, it may last more than ten days or even a month. You can''t help but do this.


    But... Zhibaoxuan is also very important here, just throw it away?


    That was a golden fairy who was interested in discussing business with him. It would be a shame to lose such an opportunity.


    But he couldn''t even speak, and after thinking about it for a while, he could only leave the matter behind, and he really didn''t have the energy to distract.


    Elder Jian had already sinked his heart, as if nothing happened, but the little trick was still anxious, it was too unwilling.


    Xiao Zhao looked far away and moved in his heart, "Then she, can she?"


    Veteran Jian cast his eyes to the distant lake, his expression condensed slightly, "She?"


    Xiao Zhao nodded, "Yes, she is a real fairy, just like Zhou Shu, at least better than us."


    "Is she willing to help?"


    Old Jian shook his head, "Besides, she can''t do without here, and she..."


    "It''s the same for talking here, I''ll just explain it."


    The little trick has already made a decision, and he bounced towards Hanruo. Old Jian thought for a while, but he didn''t stop him. He knew in his heart that this might cause a lot of trouble for Hanruo, but for Zhou Shu However, doing so is also a good way to solve the problem.


    As if he had noticed something, Hanruo opened his eyes and looked at Xiaozhao, with doubts in his eyes.


    The little trick has already jumped over and landed in front of her, blinking his big eyes and said, "Yes, there is a beautiful fairy sister here, why did I forget it, hello sister!"


    Hearing the little tricks, I looked at the cute little tricks, it was as cold as a letter, and my mind gradually loosened, "Little guy, hello."


    Xiao Zhao nodded and approached, his hairy head rubbed against Han Ruo''s feet, and his big eyes were filled with innocence and grievance. He begged in a low voice, "Sister, can you help me a little bit?"


    If the letter is stagnant, it will soon be understood.


    What, Zhou Shu has something to help me? Help or not, he kept me for so long...


    But looking at the little trick, she couldn''t think of a reason to refuse for a while, and only whispered, "How can I help?"


    "It''s easy!"


    The little trick became excited, and his head shook a few times, "It''s just to help discuss business with a customer, and you don''t need to use your sister''s brains, but you can listen to me, just say a few words along with me."


    Han Ruo thought for a while and said, "Just say a few words, then I''ll consider it."


    Xiao Zhao couldn''t help nodding his head and promised, "Okay, okay, let me know when my sister thinks about it, but..." It sighed, and said faintly, "The guest is coming soon. If he is not satisfied, we ...We are all going to be kicked out of Zhibaoxuan."


    The old Jian not far away shook his head secretly, how could there be such a serious trick as the trick said.


    "So, it won''t work without me?"


    If Han seemed thoughtful, staring at the little trick, he secretly said in his heart, it seems that this matter is really important, then help him, it can be regarded as his reward for pointing me, but only this time, there can be no more .


    "Yes, yes, absolutely not without a sister."


    The little trick just nodded, but from time to time she secretly glanced at Hanruo, guessing her thoughts from her expression, secretly happy in her heart, it seemed that it was done.


    "Well, I will help you."


    Han Ruo nodded and should come down glanced at the quiet room where Zhou Shu was, and said, "But I only help you, not the two of them."


    "Thank you sister!"


    Xiao Zhao stretched out his small paw and touched Hanruo twice, and followed Hanruo, "My sister is right, that guy is not worth helping. I usually don''t bother to care about him, and don''t even remember what I said. , It''s horrible."


    "You are right," Han Ruo smiled unconsciously, "Little guy, tell me how can I help you."


    "Ok!"


    The little trick jumped to Hanruo''s shoulders, and whispered with her ears, "Sister, wait for you..."


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2194: negotiation

    "I''m coming!"


    The little trick hopped in and got into Han Ruo''s sleeve and stopped moving.


    After a while, a golden fairy strode in.


    This person is Su Boyan, the dress is quite strange, with a disheveled head and a short dress, he is very smart, not so much an immortal, but a warrior, his eyes are slightly squinted, and he can''t see how much he looks like.


    Although he is dressed strangely, from the perspective of his breath, this person is undoubtedly a golden immortal, and his cultivation is unfathomable.


    It was the first time that Han Ruo saw Jin Xian. He was shocked, and he was calm before walking up and saluting, "Junior Zhou Ruo has met Senior Su, because the junior can''t leave here, he has never welcomed him, and hopes Senior forgiveness. "


    Su Boyan''s expression was slightly condensed, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, "Zhou Ruo, you don''t seem to be the master of Zhibaoxuan, right?"


    Han Ruo was shocked and bowed and said, "No, the younger is the sister of Xuanzhu Zhou Shu. The older brother is in retreat when he encounters an emergency. I am really sorry for the senior, but this time the business can only be done by the younger, if the senior is unwilling. It��s okay, it��s all our fault."


    These words were all taught to her by small tricks, and they were not bad at all, but she was quite disapproving in her heart. How can she admit her mistakes and admit her shortcomings.


    "It''s an honest little guy."


    Su Boyan smiled slightly, looked around, and said thoughtfully, "This is a good place. Immortal grasses emerge from Xiantian Fairy Lake. It''s rare to find such a place for training in the Eastern District. Not small."


    Han Ruo nodded slightly, "I am ashamed to be praised by seniors, seniors, why don''t we talk about the ghost nuclear business first."


    Su Boyan waved his hand and nodded, "As in the past, I have seen a lot of such impatient little guys. Okay, it''s up to you."


    "Senior, please come here."


    Han Ruo led Su Boyan to the lake and sat down, secretly relieved.


    Although she only said a few words, she was under a lot of pressure, especially when Su Boyan looked at her, her heart trembled for several breaths, but the sword spirit and the little beast were very natural. I still can''t do it myself.


    That Jinxian was actually very kind and talkative, but those little guys made her quite dissatisfied, and they were too big. Why is he a real fairy? Isn''t it worth calling a junior junior?


    Soon she had no time to think about it, and the continuous words of the little tricks made her completely busy, and she could not help but speak.


    Less than half an hour passed.


    Su Boyan stood up and smiled and said, "The little guy did a good job, this time I will promise you first, give it a try and discuss the details."


    "what?"


    Han Ruo was startled, and quickly got up to thank him, "Thank you senior, thank you senior Su."


    Su Boyan waved his hand and said calmly, "Little girl, don��t rush to thank you. I promise you just the beginning. Whether you can cooperate or not depends on your own ability. If you do poorly, I will withdraw at any time. But speaking of it, being able to grab food from Chang Tian��s mouth is worthy of appreciation, little guy, it��s not as good as you who have you..."


    The little trick suddenly came out, "No, senior, thanks to the appreciation of senior, but the courage is not mine, but the master Zhou Shu."


    He knew what Su Boyan was going to say, so he hurry up and refused in advance, otherwise it would be difficult to face the refusal if he said it.


    If the letter is stagnant, she only understands it now. In fact, Su Boyan has long seen that she is just a microphone, and it is the trick that really controls the negotiation, and the little guys mentioned before are all talking about the trick, only that The little girl is to herself.


    "Zhou Shu?"


    Su Boyan nodded lightly and said thoughtfully, "I see, he is not bad, he is very promising."


    Although he was closed in the quiet room, Zhou Shu''s situation could not hide from Su Boyan''s perception. In his opinion, Zhou Shu''s talent was really good. It is rare for a true fairy to have such a strong law, but it is closed. His face was flushed, his body was sweaty, and the situation that he could get mad at any time was also rare, so he didn''t care much.


    On the contrary, this lucky beast is very good. The business talent is stronger than the ones he has seen before. It would be great if it can be collected under his own sect. However, that little trick is clever, and he refused when he felt his intention.


    He won''t say much. After all, he is here to do business, not to attract talent.


    If this business can go on for a long time, the benefits will not be much more than that of a lucky beast.


    The little trick is a salute, "Thank you for your understanding, and please don��t worry, seniors. With the support of seniors, I believe it will not be long before Zhibaoxuan will become the same as I just said. When the time comes, seniors will just sit back and receive benefits. ."


    Su Boyan looked calm and said indifferently, "Perhaps."


    Xiaozhao nodded slightly and blinked a few times, "Senior, in fact, this junior really doesn''t understand, why did you agree so readily?"


    Han Ruo''s ears were also pricked up. In the half-hour negotiation, basically it was a trick to tell how to do it and what Zhibaoxuan would become in the future, but Su Boyan never said a few words from beginning to end. She agreed as soon as she spoke, and she was a little confused.


    Su Boyan glanced at a few people and sighed slightly, "That''s because I won''t lose money anyway."


    "what?"


    If you don��t understand more than the letter, and even the tricks are a bit dull, how can this ghost nuclear business not lose?


    Even if it does not dare to guarantee itself, there will always be losses and gains in doing business, not to mention taking food from the mouth of Changtian. Besides, no matter how strong the business is, there is no guarantee of 100% loss. There are also times when the gutter is overturned. How could Su Boyan dare to say that? Doesn''t he know how to do business? That would be fine.


    Su Boyan smiled slightly and didn''t explain much, it would be better for them not to understand.


    The business talks were just right here, but Bai Kechen outside looked anxious.


    Since Su Boyan entered inside, his heart has been suspended. What is going on? When the golden fairy came last time, he reported the situation to Guan Jian, but so far no results came out. He still doesn''t know why the golden fairy came, why is there another one now?


    What kind of backer did Shu have this week? Jinxian came one by one?


    That''s JinxianI can''t see many of them in the Eastern District. If Zhou Shu really found the backer, then he might be on the wrong side.


    He passed the news to Guan Jian again, but after all, the other party was a golden immortal, and did not cause trouble, did not do anything against the city regulations, Guan Jian and Chang Tian could not come over and do anything, they could only ask him to stare. Try to figure out the situation, but how can he figure it out?


    Last time Zhou Shu was in the inner hall, but this time he moved inside. It was impossible for him to get in, and he could only be anxious outside.


    Bai Kechen thought for a while, sweating on his face unconsciously.


    (Ps: Thank you po1o8oo72o for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2195: Get angry

    Ten days passed in a flash.


    "Why isn''t he coming out yet?"


    The little Zhao tilted his head and said impatiently, "It''s been a long time since this, right?"


    Jian Lao glanced at him, "Don''t talk nonsense there, he is very good."


    Compared with the previous days, Zhou Shu no longer sees a trace of redness on his face, and it is completely calm down. No one can see that Zhou Shu has overcome the difficulties and returned to normal, and he is not far away from the customs.


    Xiao Zhao looked at the quiet room, looking through his eyes, "He doesn''t come out, the plan is not easy to start, hurry up, hurry up."


    Han Ruo not far away suddenly said, "Small trick, didn''t you say that there are still golden immortals coming these days, why haven''t they come?"


    The little trick bounced over, and was a little confused, "I don��t know, why don��t you say good things will not come, this golden fairy is also unreliable, forget it, no matter if he doesn��t come, there is a Su Boyan It''s almost done together."


    Hanruo nodded lightly, seemingly relieved, "Then I won''t be needed."


    "My sister has been very helpful."


    While Xiao Zhao spoke, he used his furry body to show his hospitality, but Han Ruo was eating it, stroking the small move with a smile.


    In the past few days, she may have laughed more than before.


    boom.


    The door of the quiet room suddenly opened, and Zhou Shu walked out, his face was a little bad, as if it was covered with ashes.


    Zhou Shu rarely showed such an expression, which made Old Jian, who was very happy, stunned, "You came out? Why is it that the result is not good?"


    "My results are very good, but you did not do well."


    Zhou Shu looked at Old Master Jian and shook his head, and sighed, "Old Jian, you have done something wrong with this."


    "what''s up?"


    Old Jian was taken aback, but he soon understood, "You mean negotiating with Su Boyan, did you hear it inside?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I can''t be distracted. I didn''t hear what you said, I could only feel him coming in."


    The little trick slipped over, seeming to question, "That''s weird, you didn''t hear it again, then why do you say that we didn''t do a good job? For such a big thing, you are in retreat, and we helped you. , You can��t say it after you finish it, Zhou Shu, you are too unreasonable!"


    Han Ruo glanced at Zhou Shu from a distance, "The little trick is right, you just don''t make sense."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief and calmed down, "Well, then tell me, how do you negotiate?"


    The little trick walked to Zhou Shu, one to five to ten, and he told the whole process like a demonstrative, "...I can be sure that with Su Boyan''s help, we can gradually drive away Chang Tian and regain Zhibaoxuan."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Yes, maybe we can do it, but after walking forever, we have new enemies."


    "The new enemy?"


    The little trick was stunned, "Who, is there anyone who wants to steal the treasure house?"


    Han Ruo thought about it, "Are you talking about Su Boyan?"


    The little trick shook his head quickly, "No, no, he is a businessman, I signed a contract with him, I have read the terms many times, there are no loopholes, there will never be unfair situations, and then use the inscription Zhu is notarized. In this regard, Su Boyan has absolutely no loopholes."


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at it, but looked at Old Jian, "Old Jian, lead the wolf into the room."


    Old Jian said condensedly, "There was no other choice."


    Xiao Zhao looked angrily, "What are you talking about? Why ignore me, I clearly said it clearly!"


    Zhou Shu turned to it and slowly said, "During the negotiation, did Su Boyan say a word that he won''t lose money anyway, so he decided to cooperate with us in the ghost nuclear business and run Changtian."


    The little trick just nodded, "Yeah, I was surprised at the time. There is definitely no loss in business."


    Han Ruo also nodded, "He said that it was his self-confidence as a golden immortal, there should be no other meaning."


    "no other meanings?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was stern, and he said sternly, "A real immortal-level immortal weapon spirit, a business prodigy fortune beast, and an ignorant true immortal with an ice immortal body. If you add the value of the three of you together, is it better than Zhibao? Xuanchai? Even if Su Boyan paid a lot of price, he still failed to get the benefits from Zhibaoxuan, but with you, how could he lose money?"


    The little trick was stunned, "Huh? He was referring to us?"


    Han Ruo looked at Zhou Shu, her face pale, and she was speechless for a while.


    Old Jian was silent. If Su Boyan didn''t understand the meaning, tips and letters, how could he not understand?


    He is deliberately pretending to be confused.


    He did not stop him when he asked Hanruo to negotiate instead of Zhou Shu, and at that time he was ready. Rather than miss this opportunity, he might as well take a gamble. He would rather treat the ice fairy letter as a piece of paper. An important bargaining chip, so that Su Boyan is willing to join hands.


    Xiao Zhao whispered, "Zhou Shu, you mean, if he can''t get Zhibaoxuan, he will attack us?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I hope so, then there is still a chance, but I am afraid, his target is you, not Zhibaoxuan."


    Xiao Zhao quickly shook his head, "No, before he came, he didn''t know that there was me, immortal body, and old swordsman. He must have come for the ghost nuclear business and Zhibaoxuan, but... That''s hard to say."


    Xiao Zhao bowed his head, deeply regretful.


    Soon, it raised its head and said loudly, "Zhou Shu, I shouldn''t let my sister Hanruo replace you, let alone let him come in for negotiations. It''s all my fault."


    Han Ruo settled down and looked at Xiaozhao with a touch of gentleness in his eyes, "Little move, I promised you, it has nothing to do with you, don''t blame yourself."


    After speaking, she faced Zhou Shu, took a deep breath, and said decisively, "Zhou Shu, I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Are you going to challenge me?"


    Han Ruo stagnated, "You, do you still want me to win before you can go out?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Of course."


    "you����"


    If Han couldn''t help but angrily said, "You just scolded us just now, didn''t you just want to drive me away? Why do you want to keep me? What do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I just scolded you, pointed out your mistakes, didn''t scold you, and didn''t want to drive you away. Besides, what can you do to let more people know that you have an ice fairy body? Certainly, there must be someone waiting for you outside now. If you leave my door, you will fall into the hands of others at most three hours, completely losing your freedom."


    Han Ruo was startled, and his face suddenly turned pale, "Yes, is that Su Boyan?"


    "probably."


    Zhou Shu seems to think about it He knows the situation in Zhibaoxuan, the treasure is on the side, and he will definitely look at it carefully. In his mind, Zhibaoxuan may be as important as the ghost nuclear business, maybe It��s even more important, Hanruo girl, just stay in it with peace of mind, maybe you will be more comfortable. "


    "I����"


    Hanruo opened his mouth to say something, but thinking of the fate of becoming a furnace ding, he did not dare to speak.


    Xiao Zhao pulled her sleeves, and whispered, "Sister, just stay inside. It''s my fault. You don''t need to bear it. You don''t have to worry too much. Zhibaoxuan is very safe. I have... ��Yes, it must be fine."


    (Ps: Thank you po1o8oo72o for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2196: different

    "Small trick, nothing to do with you."


    Zhou Shu stared at the small move, "How are you preparing?"


    "What preparation..." The little move was stunned, "Oh, oh, ready, when you come out, I will send a message to Su Boyan, and arrange a time for him to send someone over to get the ghost core. As for Bai Kechen, don''t worry about it. As long as you find someone who listens to me, it��s not difficult for me to do some small actions. We can��t go out, just waiting for you.


    "I will find you later."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Don''t rush to intervene in Zhibaoxuan''s affairs, first deal with the real immortals who sell ghost cores, and make sure you have enough contacts."


    "Do you still use you to teach me these business principles? Don''t I know more than you..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the tone of the little trick immediately softened, "I know, I just listen to you, in short, I won''t let you down."


    Zhou Shu felt helpless. Xiaozhao was overconfident in his own business. He liked to make his own way in many things. In the future, he really needs to be more disciplined. Otherwise, it will be hard to end any troubles. "Okay, you just wait here. "


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and walked outside the door, without taking a step, Han Ruo shouted, "You wait."


    After looking back, Zhou Shu sighed when he saw that face with some guilty conscience. He felt cold and arrogant at first, and he would definitely not get involved in the tricks. How did she know that she would help with the tricks without a few words. Busy, completely revealing her identity, causing trouble, thinking that Zhou Shu wanted her to do something, it was harder than going to the sky, and you have to rely on repeated trials to win. Why are people and pets so different?


    He said slowly, "What''s the matter?"


    Han Ruo stagnated, "What else can I do? Zhou Shu...what are you going to do? Then if Su Boyan is really upset and kind...I can also contribute."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Girl Hanruo, when I need you, I will speak, but I don��t need it for the time being. Don��t worry, Su Boyan will not do anything until Zhibaoxuan is over. You are safe here. , But it��s difficult to guarantee that if he goes out, even if he doesn��t look outside, he will definitely keep someone."


    Han Ruo just nodded and said quietly, "I know, I won''t go out."


    "It''s fine to know, no one can save you no matter how wrong."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her with a stern expression, but he was a little proud in his heart. He rebuked him, but he was obedient. What if it were like this at the beginning.


    After going out, Zhou Shu quickly found a suitable Sanxian back.


    There are so many immortals scattered in Wufang City, as long as you pay a certain amount of immortal stones, you can hire them, and they are quite obedient. Of course, it is almost impossible to be completely loyal, but Zhou Shu does not have such high requirements, as long as he can safely be a small trick. The puppet will do.


    I specially found a room in the inner hall and asked the small trick to train the Sanxian. As for the spiritual field and so on, Sanxian would of course not be able to enter.


    If you can, of course true immortals are better than scattered immortals, but the cost of hiring true immortals can be much higher, and it is difficult for Zhou Shu to be at ease if it is not a doorman. Zhou Shu could not find such a true immortal at all. , Even one, Zhou Shu''s situation would be much better.


    Walking into the quiet room, Master Jian soon followed.


    He was quite apologetic, "Zhou Shu, I really did this wrong."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "I know Mr. Jian, you are thinking about me, don''t care."


    Old Jian was a partner who had experienced life and death with Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu couldn''t and could not completely trust him and regarded him as a brother like Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan.


    Because the old Jian was only thinking about the Emperor of Xuanyuan, he and Zhou Shu had different goals, and the methods of dealing with things were different from Zhou Shu. Although he would consider most things for Zhou Shu, he would never think so deeply. So wholeheartedly.


    For example, in this matter, Master Jian obviously intends to use Hanruo as a bargaining chip for possible transactions, so that Su Boyan agrees to cooperate. Anyway, if you can��t lose money, why don��t you cooperate? This is indeed good, and it seems to be beneficial to Zhou Shu, but If Li Aojian were in the same position, he would never do that.


    What Li Aojian would do is to resolutely oppose the opinion of the small move. If the small move letter is opposed, he will use the sword to keep the letter and the small move inside and not allowed to go out.


    Because Li Aojian knew what Zhou Shu��s heart was, and knew that Zhou Shu would never use Hanruo as a bargaining chip. He helped Zhou Shu to do things, and he would definitely not violate Zhou Shu��s heart and challenge Zhou Shu��s bottom line, and Jianlao was different. Master Jian needs Zhou Shu to improve his strength before he can take him to the Emperor. So as long as there is an opportunity to improve his strength, Master Jian will not miss it and will help Zhou Shu to do it. As for whether this matter will violate Zhou Shu''s heart. , Jian always will not hesitate.


    And this kind of thing, Old Jian has done twice.


    Of course, Zhou Shu would not rebuke Jianlao for this. He also deliberately brought in the tricks and Jianlao when he was outside, saying it was Su Boyan��s goal, so as not to let Hanruo hold a grudge against Jianlao. Besides, Jianlao was after all Seniors are different from each other, and there is no point in reprimanding him.


    "What are you going to do."


    Old Jian said slowly, "In my opinion, Su Boyan is really a business man. Compared to Hanruo, he seems to be more interested in small tricks. He was willing to recruit during the negotiation, but was rejected by the small trick. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, so we still have a chance. As long as Zhibaoxuan is done well, he has no reason to move us, but he has to guard against it. After all, the news about the ice fairy body has reached him. He has a handle in his hand. If something happens in the future, it is hard to guarantee that he will not use this handle to do things that are not good for us."


    Old Jian sighed unconsciously, "Oh, I still thought something wrong and put you in a dangerous situation."


    "It''s already a crisis."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, ��It��s no different from before. With an opponent like Changtian, we were walking on thin ice in Zhibaoxuan, and we were struggling with each step. Now it��s not a big deal to add Su Boyan, Master Jian, we still follow Plan and act to maximize reputation and strength."


    There was no difference between a golden immortal and two golden immortals in Zhou Shu''s eyes, but the old man could only nod his head.


    After thinking for a while, he said slowly, "Zhou Shu, what do you get from the relic beads?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The secret technique of transforming shadows from the sky."


    Old Jian''s expression was shocked, his mouth opened, "Ah? That''s the one that Bifan mentioned, even the golden immortals covet it? The secret technique is in the relic beads, so the city lord gave it to you?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t get what the city lord gave."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly There was a hint of chill in his eyes, which made Old Jian couldn''t help shaking his figure.


    Old Jian settled down and hesitated for a while, "Zhou Shu, with it, can you deal with the Jinxian?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Where, even if I increase tenfold now, I can''t be Jinxian''s opponent."


    "Oh."


    Old Jian nodded, a little disappointed, but also took it for granted that it was impossible, that was a real fairy.


    What he didn��t know was that Zhou Shu now only had a trace of the power of law available. Even if it was ten times greater, it was only ten traces. Of course, that power was no match for the real immortal, but when Zhou Shu condensed more The power of the law consolidates the realm of true immortality, but the result is not necessarily


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2197: Tiangang

    Zhou Shu didn''t care about business matters anymore. Those little tricks were enough, and Senior Jian would help watch.


    Believe that it can be done well, if it is not done well, he can''t help it.


    He has his own business, he must practice the Tiangang Shadows well and consolidate his realm as soon as possible.


    After going through a retreat, Zhou Shu ranked the position of Tiangang Huaying ahead of the consolidation realm. Why?


    Tiangang Huaying was originally a formation created by Liangshan Palace Master Song Shiyu. It was called Tiangang Town Immortal Formation. It was extremely powerful and could suppress an opponent a hundred times stronger than himself to death. Even Song Shiyu himself could hardly resist. It was enough to be the formation of the palace, but to implement this formation, thirty-six immortals with similar talents, similar cultivation bases, and the power of the same kind of law were needed to defend the formation, which was very rare.


    Ren is a disciple of Liangshan Palace with over 100,000, and Song Shiyu couldn''t find suitable people to audition for this moment.


    The formation requirements are too high, even if it is strong, what use is it? Even if you get the number of people, if something goes wrong, you lose everything.


    Song Shiyu wanted to understand this, so he changed his course and took a lot of thought to change the formation technique into a secret technique.


    First, build thirty-six orifice points in the body, called Tiangang orifice, as a place to store the power of rotation. When facing the enemy, based on the power in these orifice points, it circulates and evolves into the Tiangang formation in the body, thus Unleash the power of the Tiangang formation. Of course, one person��s power is divided into 36 parts. The final effect is certainly not as good as the formation of thirty-six people. It is not a hundred times as much, but the caster uses this secret technique. It can release ten times the power of its own.


    Being able to increase the power of the law ten times out of thin air, it is difficult to find an opponent in the same tier.


    When this method is being performed, there will be many phantoms around the caster that can''t help flashing, virtual and real, like thirty-six clones.


    This is also the origin of the name Tiangang Huaying.


    However, those phantoms are just a natural reaction when the body''s acupoints release their power. They have no other practical meaning and no effect except for some confusing. After all, the formation is changed, and it is normal to have some traces of the formation. And Song Shiyu didn''t bother to improve it, there was no need, not to mention that it would take a lot of time and energy to remove the Phantom.


    Of course, outsiders didn''t know about this, and the disciples of Liangshan Palace knew that they would not care about those phantoms when practicing secret art.


    Later Liangshan Palace was close to annihilation, and many tactics were lost, and not many people knew about this.


    The immortals who have seen the transformation of Tiangang are rumored, making most people feel that those phantoms are the essence of transformation of Tiangang. It is those clones that have unstoppable power. If they get the secret technique, they want to If you learn this secret art well, you must work harder in this area.


    That''s what Sun Yuan did.


    He gave up everything, put most of his mind on the phantom, and cultivated completely meaningless things, but he didn''t learn the true core well. Of course, he has everything that should be there, but he can''t wield power.


    What he got was the shadow of Tiangang, but the finished one was only a shadow, and was finally captured and killed.


    However, Zhou Shu realized this point keenly through analysis and deduction, taking the essence of it and eliminating the pitfalls, so that what he cultivated was the real shadow of heaven.


    With the help of relic beads, Zhou Shu built the Tiangangqiao acupoint in his body during those days of retreat.


    Speaking of which, Tian Gangqiao is really mysterious.


    In Tiangang Aperture, the utility of storing power is similar to that of the sea of ??air, but it is actually far more complicated than that of the sea of ??air.


    Simply put, each Tiangang Aperture is a small golden core world, which is in harmony with the world and itself, has a complete power cycle, and is extremely complex. If it is not, how can it wield the power of the large array in the body? Constructing a Tiangang orifice is like creating a virtual self in the body, going through the process from scratch, from weak to strong, with twists and turns, which is almost the same as practicing from scratch.


    At the beginning, Zhou Shu had to work hard to build the second sea of ??qi. Although he is now a real immortal, it is not difficult to build a sea of ??qi in his body-Zhou Shu now has many seas of qi in his body, but he has to build a better The Tiangang Aperture, which is extremely complex in the sea of ??air, may not be successful even after decades.


    But now, in those dozen days of retreat, Zhou Shu has completed all thirty-six Tiangang Orifices.


    This is because the relic beads contain all the complete information, and the entire process of constructing the Tiangang Aperture is in your eyes. Sun Yuan''s thousands of years of hard work have now been passed on to Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu just has to follow it.


    In the process of constructing Tiangang Aperture, Zhou Shu felt excited all the time.


    Rutigu empowered, and he understood at once that to him, the meaning of Tiangang Aperture was too great, and it was definitely not just a secret technique of transforming Tiangang shadows.


    He could use the Tiangang Aperture to do other things.


    Having thirty-six Tiangang Apertures means that he can store more power in his body. Of course, this is just a natural and simple application. More importantly, Zhou Shu can change other formations into magic tactics.


    For Zhou Shu, with precedent, it is not too difficult, as long as there is enough time to do it.


    Tiangang Aperture and his talents can be said to be a match made in heaven, just like God''s favor.


    As we all know, the power of the formation is basically greater than that of the law, not to mention that the ten directions are all destroyed, the four big formations like the gods, and some small formations are also the same, and after practicing the Tiangang Shadow Secret, Zhou Shu can wield the power of multiplayer formation alone!


    In time, as long as there are enough Tiangang orifices in the body, it is not impossible for one person to become an army and wield the power of the military.


    Is there anything more exciting than this?


    Tiangang Huaying is by no means only a magic formula, it also opened a window for him, allowing him to broaden his horizons and have more ideas and directions.


    Isn''t it lack of tactics? Then create and improve it yourself. In the heavens, the magic formulas in the Profound Yellow Realm are not very strong, but the formations can still be used. If these formations can be changed into the magic formula, at least in Wufang During this time in the city, Zhou Shu didn''t need to worry about Fa Jue.


    Isn''t it impossible to practice the power of multiple laws at the same time? Don��t worry too much now. One Tiangang Aperture stores the power of a law, will not affect the body, will not interfere with each other, and will continue to grow and progress. Then, go to see through several laws at the same time~www.novelhall.com ~ The power of practicing several laws will not be a problem.


    ����The basis for this is that the power of these laws must be consistent with Shu Zhidao. If they are not compatible, Zhou Shu will not touch them.


    Of course, Zhou Shu still can''t do that.


    What he can do now is to condense the power of the law generated in his body in the Tao furnace, merge with Shuzhi, absorb and merge with each other, and then enter the Tiangang Aperture, and run it repeatedly, thousands of times. Finally stored.


    On the one hand, it can further condense the power of the law, on the other hand, it can also polish the Tiangang Aperture and prepare for the future use of Secret Art.


    (Ps: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2198: news

    I didn''t care about anything, but I only practiced with peace of mind for dozens of days before Zhou Shu had to go out.


    "Master Xuan, this challenge book was just sent."


    Bai Kechen handed over a slip of the book, and quickly looked up at Zhou Shu, his expression was not very respectful, only three points at most.


    He sensed the crisis.


    In the past few days, there has been a manager Zhang in Zhibaoxuan. Although he is not directly involved in the ghost core business, he chats with the true immortals who sell ghost cores every day. The relationship is called a good one. Now many people When entering Zhibaoxuan, the first person to look for was not his white manager, but the Zhang manager.


    This Zhou Shu, is it because he wants to start the ghost nuclear business?


    If this were the case, if something happened to Zhibaoxuan, he would not get what he always promised him.


    Thinking of this, he naturally didn��t have a good face for Zhou Shu, but there was still a long way to go before he could completely tear his face. In fact, he still didn��t dare to tear it. Guan Jian said, he could only stare at it, don��t Do anything extra.


    Zhou Shu saw Bai Kechen''s attitude and said lightly, "Old Bai, do you have any dissatisfaction with me?"


    Bai Kechen shook his head quickly, "How dare your subordinates, but Master Xuan asked other people to come to Zhibao Xuan, is it a bit out of compliance?"


    "In the original contract, it didn''t say that Zhibaoxuan could not recruit staff."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Now that Zhibaoxuan has so much business, you can''t be too busy to come alone. It doesn''t hurt to find someone to help you."


    "The Lord Xuan is right, because his subordinates have said too much."


    Bai Kechen nodded respectfully, but glanced at that manager, a lot of chill flashed in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu just pretended not to see it, and smiled, "Lao Bai, Guan Zhang has just arrived, and he doesn''t understand anything. You might as well teach him more. By then, he won''t listen to you, ha ha."


    "Subordinates understand."


    Bai Kechen seemed to realize something, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Yeah, it''s just a loose fairy, the cultivation base is not as high as mine, threatening to seduce me, isn''t it just for me? Even if it was Zhou Shudong''s hands and feet, even I was on Changtian''s side, how could this new Sanxian make an exception? Hey, I won��t listen to everything by then.


    Zhou Shu picked up the battle book and secretly thought, Chang Tian was really anxious, and he didn''t give me much time.


    There is a time limit between the two challenges. It is impossible to accept the challenge yesterday, and tomorrow there will be a battle book that has to be accepted. If the battle continues, even the strongest person will not be able to stand it. Of course it is unfair.


    In Wufang City, the interval between two challenges is fifty days.


    In fact, this time is already very short, for the immortal who spends years like the sun.


    Right now it''s the fiftieth day, and the second challenge book is here. If this is not Chang Tian''s intention, what can it be?


    Taking a look, Zhou Shu showed a hint of surprise, "Are you sure it was just delivered?"


    Bai Kechen hurriedly said, "Yeah, I''m puzzled. It just opened... Lord Xuan, the subordinates will give you news as soon as I leave."


    Zhou Shu took out the Mingzhu and made a mark, "I accept it, you take it and keep it right there."


    "Yes Yes."


    Bai Kechen took the battle book and left. He turned back when he didn''t go out. He called a man to send it away, and said in a low voice, "Master Xuan, the subordinates are afraid of business coming to the door.


    It seemed that Guanshi Zhang''s appearance really made him very jealous.


    Zhou Shu smiled, ignored him, and went outside.


    Bai Kechen was startled, "Master Xuan, where are you going?"


    Zhou Shuli stopped, but did not look back, and Bai Kechen''s mind trembled suddenly, as if something had gotten into his heart, and his body was numb with his beating, he didn''t dare to ask any more, and returned with a smile.


    "It''s getting bolder."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, and now Bai Kechen had completely turned into Chang Tian''s dog, sad, but not a pity.


    The reason why he was surprised was because the person in the challenge book, the true immortal named Ke Buxie, ranked 870th, far from him, and far behind Shi Chengen before.


    Why does Chang Tian let Ke Buxie come over?


    It is impossible to count on him to defeat himself, Chang Tian is not a gambler.


    Is that simply making oneself unable to consolidate the realm?


    If this is the case, then be careful. This Ke Buxie might actually be a dead man. He planned to use self-detonation or other vicious means to seriously injure Zhou Shu, so that Zhou Shu could not practice safely, and faced the challenge. In the second challenge, Zhou Shu could only admit defeat or go to power to die.


    A chill flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he thought to himself, "It''s really well-intentioned, but I want to see, how many people can you support?"


    Those who can be on the celestial list are not the general generation. Even if Tian Tian has the right and strength, there will not be many people on the celestial list that can be controlled. Zhou Shu estimates that there are at most five to ten, which is already a lot.


    Wait until these people are resolved, then see what Chang Tian can do.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu arrived at Zuixianlou.


    Order a few plates of roasted chicken feet, a few nights of fairy soup, a plate of fairy corn, two pots of wine, and sit down leisurely.


    After taking out the Mingzhu a piece of news, after a while, a scattered immortal came upstairs, bowed respectfully, and sat opposite Zhou Shu.


    He looks ordinary, with a smile, and a very respectful look.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Eat whatever you want."


    "Thank you Senior Zhou, the juniors are welcome."


    That��s really not welcome. The few plates of roasted chicken feet in front of me, plus Xiangenxianxian corn and fine wine, are all in the stomach. It''s only half a cup of tea. Sanxian is a little embarrassed, "The juniors rarely eat here. Stuff, so..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Tell me about what you saw recently."


    Sanxian nodded quickly and took out a jade slip, "Yes, these days, Tiancaizhu has punished a total of 73 people. Among them, 17 people died. I have found out the origins of three of them. The magic weapon they often use is to use The recipes and so on passed are all recorded here."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip, glanced at it a little, and remembered all of it, and included it in a special place.


    A small fairy stone bag fell on the table.


    Sanxian grabbed it and looked at it over and over for a while. There was a lot of joy on his face immediately, and he couldn''t hide it. "Thank you, senior, this... a bit too much. Compared with the rewards of senior, the junior did not do enough. ."


    "Take it, just know that it''s not enough, just do something better next time."


    Zhou Shu knocked on the table lightly and said lightly, "You have to remember that I don''t require a large number of messages, but they must be accurate. If I make a mistake, you know the consequences."


    Sanxian nodded quickly The junior dare not deceive the senior, but if the message itself is wrong, the junior can''t do anything. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If it has nothing to do with you, of course I won''t pursue it, just go."


    Sanxian saluted and went respectfully. When he walked downstairs, he was floating, as if he was in the clouds.


    Zhou Shu beckoned, "Man, put on another table, as it is."


    After a while, another table of wine and food was on the table, and after a while, another Sanxian came in and saluted Zhou Shu respectfully.


    (Ps: Thank you nu1i8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2199: An Ting

    After staying in Zuixianlou for more than two hours, the table was changed dozens of times, and dozens of scattered immortals were also seen.


    Ten days after the last challenge, Zhou Shu deliberately went to see Tiancaizhu, and at the same time made friends with many scattered immortals present. Of course, he was friends on Xianshi. He entrusted them to help see the Tiancaizhu and bring information to them. Oneself, oneself will pay a sum of celestial stone as reward.


    When there is no information network of its own, one can only use such a stupid method as bribery.


    It''s really stupid, expensive, and it''s not guaranteed to be accurate.


    However, there were more people entrusted, and Zhou Shu combined all the information he received, and then analyzed and analyzed it, and he could get relatively accurate information.


    However, this method can only get ordinary news, such as Tianjuzhu, and important news is not something that some fairy stones can get.


    Zhou Shu stood up, but instead of going downstairs, he went to the private room upstairs.


    There is a banquet in the private room, and the food is much more upscale than the outside. For example, a small dish of green vegetables that looks like water spinach costs a thousand cents. As for wine, it is eight thousand cents to buy a small cup of min. Spring fairy brew.


    I have entrusted Zuixianlou to prepare it a long time ago, and it is not scattered immortals but true immortals to receive.


    Nodding satisfied, Zhou Shu took out the Mingzhu and came in with a message. Soon, an immortal walked in.


    He was an old man in gray, and he looked very kind.


    He glanced at the banquet, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Friend Zhou, it''s too expensive."


    Zhou Shu made a gesture of inviting, "It''s rare to invite fellow Taoist An Ting to come here. How can I not be more grand? Please sit in."


    "Wait a minute."


    An Ting stopped immediately, showing a little dignity, and said, "Friends Zhou, you and I have known each other not long ago. We must know each other closely. We can drink, and we don''t need to ask more about other things."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Even if you want to ask, you are also asking some simple things. Daoists can just say what they want, please stop."


    An Ting frowned when she heard the sound and was about to say something, but felt that there was a force behind him. Although it was very gentle, but he could not stop it, and was pushed to the table by that force, "Friend Zhou, what do you mean? "


    "Friends, please sit down."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but smiled and stretched out his hand to press on An Ting''s shoulder. An Ting couldn''t stop it, and he sat directly on the seat.


    An Ting was shocked. The first time was enough. For the second time, he was prepared. However, he was still held down by Zhou Shu and couldn''t resist. The 530th place on the immortal list is indeed well-deserved. In the middle stage of this true fairy, he is not an opponent at all.


    Thinking of this, naturally there was a trace of dread in my heart.


    I sat down, but his face was still angry, "Friend Zhou, are you a Hongmen Banquet?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Daoist An is too worried. I heard that Wufang City is called Taoist An Ting Xian Bangtong. After hearing about the name for a long time, I specially invited fellow Daoists to come, just thinking about something on the immortal list in the hall. ."


    An Ting felt calm, but his anger remained constant, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu poured a glass of wine and smiled, "Don��t worry, fellow Taoists, let��s talk slowly. This Minquan Immortal Brew is very rare in the Eastern District. It can only be brewed with immortal spring water, and only a few bottles are produced every month. It��s hard to buy celestial stones on weekdays."


    "The old man naturally knows that without this, the old man would not come to see you, a guy who has only met once."


    When the second half of the sentence was not uttered, it was changed to a snorted grunt, An Ting''s eyes flashed a little, and he took the wine glass and drank it, only feeling sweet in his mouth, and immortal air everywhere in his internal organs. Very comfortable.


    Putting down the wine glass, An Ting''s face improved a lot, Zhou Shu filled it up again, and smiled, "Friends of Taoist An can drink as much as you want."


    "I just thought, but this Minquan Immortal Brew has up to five cups..." An Ting drank again, and sighed, "No, fifteen cups, no more, you can''t stand it, unless you enter another layer. To have a good drink."


    Zhou Shu filled up the wine, "With the skills of fellow Daoist, it''s not difficult."


    An Ting drank ten consecutive cups before putting down the glass and looking at Zhou Shudao, "Friend Zhou, just say anything you want to ask. As long as you can tell, the old man can''t tell you, and you can''t say it, no matter how old you drink it. I can''t tell."


    "I won''t embarrass fellow Taoists."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Since fellow Taoists are masters of Xianbang, they must be familiar with Xianbang, such as ranking changes."


    An Ting nodded lightly, quite contented, "That''s natural. The old man has been watching Wufang City Immortal List for more than a thousand years, and he has studied it for seven or eight hundred years. Any small change on the Immortal List cannot escape my eyes. Take you for example. Miscellaneous immortals are ranked 534. Even the old man is the first time I saw him. Xu Mengyou was in that position. The old man remembers asking people everywhere to find your whereabouts and offering a reward. Until being..."


    As if thinking of something, An Ting paused and laughed dryly, "Hehe, you know these things, I don''t need to say much."


    Zhou Shu smiled. In fact, he didn''t know anything, but he wouldn''t ask more, "It''s okay to say nothing, fellow Taoist, I just want to ask another person."


    An Ting''s complexion changed slightly, "Daoist, have you encountered another challenge?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Yes."


    An Ting''s expression was slightly condensed, and he waved his hand, "The old man just looks at the ranking changes and the like, and the old man doesn''t know anything about others."


    "I have followed Xianbang for two thousand years, but don''t know any news?"


    Zhou Shu looked thoughtful, watching An Ting, shaking his head gently.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s gaze, An Ting''s heart tightened. Some of them couldn''t look directly. She looked at it for a while, as if her mind was going to be taken away. She knew it was impossible, but she couldn''t help but think about it. The fear is getting more and more, still lingering.


    Taking a sip from the wine glass, he sighed, "If it''s less than five hundred, the old man may know a little bit, but no matter how high it is, it won''t work."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked away, "Of course, what I want to ask is a true fairy who ranks more than 800."


    An Ting showed a slight surprise, "More than 800? People in this position pose no threat to fellow Daoists, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Knowing yourself and the enemy, a hundred battles will never end."


    An Ting can only nod his head, "That is, who is it?"


    Zhou Shuslow said Ke Buxie. "


    "Ah, is it him? Did he challenge you?"


    An Ting''s face was stagnant, quite surprised, but soon returned to normal, "I see, he must want that gun!"


    "A gun?"


    This time it was Zhou Shu��s turn to be surprised. He wanted to ask about the relationship between Na Ke Buxie and Chang Tian, ??and then follow the vines, try to find other true immortals that Chang Tian can control, guard in advance even preemptively, as for Ke Buxie himself, In his eyes, he was Changtian''s dead man, basically a dead man.


    An Ting hurriedly said, "It''s the old man who has said too much. Don''t say this, Zhou Daoyou, this Ke Buxie is really a strange person in Wufang City. In fact, many people know about his affairs..."


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2200: Clever calculation

    "what?"


    Constantly staring at Guan Jian, he asked suspiciously, "Has Zhou Shu received the challenge?"


    Guan Jian nodded, but also a little confused, "Yes, the subordinate just contacted Xu Mengyou and asked him to challenge Zhou Shu. We are still discussing here, but Bai Kechen sent a message saying that Zhou Shu has accepted it. Challenge, the subordinate rushed back... the subordinate thought it was arranged by the adult himself."


    Chang Tian smiled happily, "I can''t think of someone who is more anxious than me, but it saves something, who is that person?"


    Guan Jian hesitated, "Yes... it''s Ke Buxie."


    "That guy?"


    Chang Tian frowned, but soon laughed, "I see, he still wants Shi Chengen''s gun?"


    Guan Jian just nodded, "It should be, and his subordinates also inquired that Ke Buxie has been waiting outside Zhibaoxuan these days, waiting for the fifty-day deadline to go to challenge. I can''t wait."


    Chang Tian said coldly, "I wanted that gun, didn''t I just bow my head? If I bow my head, I won''t give the gun to Shi Chengen that waste!"


    As he talked, there was a layer of frost on his face, and he said angrily, "That Shi Chengen is nothing but a real immortal who has just been promoted. It''s a waste of immortal artifacts! I usually raise them well, and when I need to do something Make it to me, waste!"


    Guan Jian bowed, not daring to look up, "My lord said, Shi Chengen is really a waste."


    "Don''t talk about him," Chang Tian waved his hand and calmed down quickly, "Guan Jian, what do you think?"


    Guan Jian hesitated for a while, "My lord, Ke Buxie challenged Zhou Shu. It is a good thing for us. Ke Buxie always sacrifices his life, completely ignoring himself. In their battle, no matter who loses or wins, the result will be Not bad."


    He pondered for a while, "How about Xu Mengyou?"


    Guan Jian bowed his head and said, "My lord, I forgive the incompetence of his subordinates. No matter how he persuades him, he always wants the Purple Mansion Golden Pill, so he doesn''t let go.


    "Still making the Golden Fairy Dream."


    Chang Tian curled his lips and sneered, "You tell him, if he wins, I will give him one."


    Guan Jian''s heart was tense, and he said anxiously, "My lord, do you still have Purple Mansion Gold Core?"


    Chang Tian shook his head, "Do you think the Zifu Golden Pill is so easy to refine? That is the pill that can help the true immortal break through to the Golden Immortal! Even me, I have only collected one complete one over the years, and the rest are No more."


    Guan Jian''s face turned pale, "But, sir, didn''t you say that that medicine will be given to subordinates in the future?"


    Chang Tian snorted and said faintly, "What are you anxious for? He wants medicinal pills, and he wants him to win next Zhou Shu. If he wins, he still needs to have the ability to do what you do. , I won��t treat you badly, isn��t it the Purple Mansion Golden Pill, what I should give you will definitely be given to you.


    "Subordinate, subordinate understands."


    Guan Jian sighed inwardly and said thoughtfully, "My lord, make arrangements now? In other words, do you think Ke Buxie will definitely lose?"


    Chang Tian sighed slightly, "Of course, Ke Buxie also cultivates the law of fire. Although he is a little stronger than Shi Chengen, he can''t be Zhou Shu''s opponent? I hope he can bring some trouble to Zhou Shu. That is why Shu can''t practice steadily. The real key lies in the game fifty days later. If Ke Buxie can really hurt Zhou Shu, Xu Mengyou has a great chance."


    Guan Jian nodded slightly, "Oh."


    "You still don''t understand?" Chang Tian frowned, "Then Zhou Shu did not practice the law of gold at all, but the law of water! At the beginning he said it was the law of gold, that was deliberately deceiving me, but I was negligent. Later, I learned that his non-marking sword is owned by both gold and water. This guy cultivates water and uses immortal instruments to restrain fire and immortal instruments. No wonder the victory is so easy and hateful."


    Guan Jian suddenly realized, "Subordinates understand, no wonder the adults must let Xu Mengyou go."


    Chang Tian nodded, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "Yes, Xu Mengyou cultivates the law of thunder and lightning, and he has a considerable restraint on water travel. The same is true for gold travel. If Zhou Shu has practiced the double law, he also Can handle it."


    "My lord has a brilliant plan, the subordinates will prepare now."


    Guan Jian bowed and saluted, and slowly withdrew.


    He paced leisurely all the time. After a while, he lowered his head and looked at his hands, his expression changed slightly, and he said to himself, "What is Shouzheng looking for?"


    In the drunk fairy building.


    Zhou Shu put down the wine glass and said thoughtfully, "This Ke Buxie is really a strange person."


    "Who says no? Not everyone can resist the temptation, let alone a fairy."


    An Ting said with emotion, "Back then, there was a message from the Golden Immortal. As long as Ke Buxie said a word, he would give him the Molten God''s musket for a cheap price, but he insisted not to say it, so he bought the immortal stone by himself. He was very popular and got a large amount of immortal stone in a short time, but how could he buy it? The final price was only a thousand more than his price, but he was just one He couldn''t take it out anymore. He could only watch the Shenhuo gun being bought, but even so, he didn''t let it go at the last moment."


    After taking a look at Zhou Shu, An Ting said confidently, "If he can get the Molten God''s musket, it will definitely be more than where he is now."


    "Now that he has the opportunity, he must be eager to challenge. If he can win, he will be able to get the molten gold gun."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and looked at An Ting, "Thank you An Daoyou for letting me know."


    It is expected that An Ting will not lie to him, because this matter does not sound difficult to fight, and An Ting will not take this risk.


    That said, that Ke Buxie really came here for the immortal weapon, but accidentally collided with Chang Tian''s conspiracy.


    Since he is not a dead man, there is no need to directly kill him.


    Zhou Shuwei smiled and changed his previous thoughts. He originally planned to put Ke Wuxie to death, leaving no room for self-explosion and hurting others, but now he doesn''t need to do this. It''s better to take a look.


    From An Ting''s words, we can know that Ke Buxie is quite desirable, and his heart is firm enough that he may not be able to form a good relationship or even win.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t care about a fusion gun.


    What he needs more now is someone who can rely on and use it.


    After thinking about it Zhou Shu said slowly, "Friend An Dao, do you know, who is the one who said to give Ke Buxie the magic gun?"


    "That''s Jin Xian, how can I know, fellow Taoist Zhou, don''t laugh."


    An Ting picked up the wine glass in front of him, smiled and shook his head, but there seemed to be a little panic in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Daoist, I took the liberty. I won''t talk about anything else today. We just drink."


    An Ting felt relieved and hurriedly said, "Then dare to love, the old man still wants to ask for ten more cups, I wonder if you can?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Today, Daoist Ann wants to drink as much as I like, and there will be many times to rely on Daoist in the future."


    "Ha ha����"


    An Ting felt tight again.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2201: fire punch

    "Are you Zhou Shu?"


    "Exactly, you are Ke Buxie."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Looking up for a long time."


    The young man in front of him stood straight and looked very ordinary, but his eyes were exceptionally bright, with a lot of firmness and persistence. Zhou Shu had seen a lot of such clear eyes in the Xuanhuang Realm, but There are very few in this fairy city.


    At a glance, Zhou Shu could determine that this Ke Buxie had not been changed and influenced by Xiancheng, and it was rare that he had not become a person like Bai Kechen.


    Ke Buxie said, "You will lose."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Then I will wait."


    Ke Buxie arched his hands and walked straight to the gate of Yingtiantai, nowhere to be seen.


    Zhou Shu smiled, followed behind and entered the door.


    "These two people, sparks are flying at the door!"


    "There must be a good show today!"


    "What''s so interesting? The two people rank so far apart, and Ke Buxie has no chance."


    "That''s not necessarily. Ke Buxie has rarely gone out in these years, and has never participated in a challenge. Who knows his current level? Anyway, I am still optimistic about him."


    "I know that you have a good relationship with him, but he will definitely lose. You must know that Shi Chengen, who won the 750th place just after Zhou Shu was promoted last time, is now more than a month later, he must be much stronger."


    "Yes, Zhou Shu also took away Sun Yuan''s relic beads, who knows what he learned from it?"


    "I''m still optimistic about Ke Buxie, how about a gamble? I bet him to win with a 10 million immortal stone."


    "Wow, you really have to pay for it. I have so much money, so I might as well go shopping and let''s talk about it."


    A group of people discussed for a while, and then entered Yingtiantai.


    This time there are fewer spectators than last time, because the time interval is short, and because they all know that the best thing this time is the molten gold gun, and this gun is destined to fall to Zhou Shu or Ke Buxie In his hands, they have no share at all.


    Space turned, Zhou Shu and Ke Buxie landed on a vast plain.


    It was the last battlefield, but there was no trace of the fight at all. The fissioned world was as perfect as ever.


    Ke Buxie stared at Zhou Shu and raised his right hand blankly.


    The flame suddenly erupted, and the arms in the red flame looked extraordinarily thick and solid, and the muscle masses protruded and became twisted and knotted in the fire light, like burnt charcoal, and even magma-like liquid continued to drip.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed.


    The power of law in Shi Chengen''s body is already extremely strong, but the body is still a body, and the power of the law is still the fairy weapon, and this Ke Buxie''s body has turned into fire and turned into magma. It seems that his body is him. Of weapons.


    Is it the body of the law?


    The body fully adapts to the law, blends into the law, and can switch freely at any time.


    Impossible, that is a realm that Jinxian could not even reach.


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time, Ke Buxie is stronger."


    "Looking at this posture, his fire fist is no less powerful than a fairy weapon, but can his body stand it?"


    "He doesn''t worry about himself, what do you worry about? Every time Ke Buxie fights against someone, isn''t it always a terrible victory?"


    "That would be the best, but it would be better if they both lose out and can''t even speak."


    "The mind is really poisonous."


    "Don''t you think so? In case they are all dead, the sacred gun will not belong to us."


    "It''s not possible at all, but... if it is, it would be great."


    The spectators pointed and pointed, and most of them care about what they can get, not Zhou Shu and Ke Buxie.


    Ke Buxie jumped up and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    A crimson line of fire was left behind, which was the trace of the fire fist burning air.


    The distance of tens of miles was only a blink of an eye, feeling the hot flame on his fist, Zhou Shu immediately raised his left arm to block.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, the fire fist struck his arm, unable to hold each other.


    "He blocked it with his hand..."


    "I used the fairy last time, but this time I use it?"


    "Doesn''t Ke Buxie also use hands?"


    "That can be the same? I heard that most of Ke Buxie''s kung fu is on one hand, and both hands are comparable to immortal weapons. Then Zhou Shu... could it be that Sun Yuan has the skills?"


    "Who knows, but Ke Buxie will probably lose."


    There was a sudden uproar in the audience.


    It��s not that Zhou Shu��s arm is stronger than the immortal weapon, but Zhou Shu makes Qiao Jin, the power of several laws separate actions, a wave of water dissolves the fire on the fire fist, and a fire is integrated into it, guiding to change the fire. The power of the fist moves, and the other is the pure force of the Five Elements Law, which turns into a shield to protect the arm.


    With three forces, even that powerful fire fist will be deflated.


    The audience was surprised that Zhou Shu could not see or hear. What he saw was that Ke Buxie in front of him did not panic at all.


    When his right fist was held up, he ignored the situation, and his left hand jabbed it straight into Zhou Shu''s shoulder.


    The arms stretched straight, red light shining on it, and the flames gushing like spring water, like a spear made of magma.


    Zhou Shu leaned sideways and grabbed his right hand like lightning. He was pinching on Ke Buxie''s wrist. No matter the magma on his arm was rolling and the momentum was horrifying, Zhou Shu was still unmoved and grasped extremely firmly. Ke Buxie couldn''t make a move at all.


    The two entangled together, like two statues, froze.


    "Two fairies compete, but they fight like villagers in the countryside. It''s really strange."


    "Haha, you care about them, but it''s really interesting, haha."


    The spectators pointed and pointed,


    Although Ke Buxie couldn''t move, his whole body was vigorous, his face was red and blue, and his teeth clenched.


    Zhou Shu looked calm and looked at Ke Buxie''s eyes, "Ke Buxie, don''t move, I have something to say."


    "Wait until you lose."


    Ke Buxie turned his face, his arms couldn''t help but he was trapped by Zhou Shuqiaojin, and he couldn''t break away no matter how much he tried.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Ke Buxie, you have lost now, let''s talk about it, if you want to melt the golden gun, I can give it to you."


    "So you are there too! Bah, don''t think about it!"


    Ke Buxie took a sip, his expression suddenly changed, staring at Zhou Shu as if he was about to spew out fire.


    Zhou Shu''s expression also changed immediately. He stretched out, let go of his hand, and backed away a few miles.


    It won''t work if you don''t return.


    He felt that in the arm he was pinching, there was a very strong force gathering in the rolling, and there was no doubt that Ke Buxie was planning to explode the power of the law in his arm.


    Really blew himself up.


    Watching Ke Buxie Zhou Shu said slowly, "I would rather destroy two hands than listen to me?"


    "Throw two hands, change a gun, no loss."


    Ke Buxie''s expression was extremely cold, "Since you have given me such an opportunity, I will not miss it."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "What opportunity? I''m not what you said."


    "Ghosts believe!"


    Ke Buxie leaped up and swooped in again, but this time he learned wisely.


    Worried about being locked in by Zhou Shu''s power, he tried not to touch Zhou Shu''s body, and only used the power of the flame on the fire fist to constantly wear down Zhou Shu''s defense.


    However, Zhou Shu seemed to have realized it, and it seemed that Ke Buxie regarded himself as the golden fairy.


    He couldn''t listen to the explanation, and Zhou Shu didn''t want to explain it anymore.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Han Yuyue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 2202: Not evil

    "It''s so intense!"


    "Na Ke Buxie has always been so violent, rushing and fighting regardless of his life. I didn''t expect that Zhou Shu was the same. The two really fought, it was like a volcano collision."


    "I don''t know who can beat whom?"


    "It''s hard to tell. It looks like the outcome is inseparable. Maybe Ke Buxie has a bigger win."


    "Yes, Zhou Shu didn''t use fairy weapons, he didn''t use tactics, and he didn''t need the skills he got from Sun Yuan. He wanted to compete with Ke Buxie, but Na Ke Buxie''s fists and feet are all fairy weapons. Isn''t it asking for trouble?"


    "Bumped together again!"


    "The flames are so strong, you only see the flames splashing, even people can''t see them."


    The stage was shrouded in flames, as if it was really burning, and there was a feeling of hurting oneself, and the audience could not help taking a breath.


    In the flames, Ke Buxie''s expression was particularly severe.


    His fists and feet are still flaming, dripping lava, but it seems to be covered by a cloud of transparent mist, and the flame can''t rush out.


    "Do you still want to fight?"


    Zhou Shu was less than three feet away from him, and said calmly, "You can''t use it now even if you have more power."


    In a series of fights, Zhou Shu kept getting close, restraining Ke Buxie''s hands and feet with the power of the Five Elements Principle, and permeating them.


    The power of the law of fire in Ke Buxie��s fists is extremely pure, and there is even a rudimentary form of the law body, but in the face of the infiltration of the five elements law, it is still unable to resist, the power is constantly weakened, changed, and after so long, Now they don''t listen very much to Ke Buxie''s words.


    Zhou Shu has very few laws and powers, much less than Ke Buxie, but the essence is stronger and more solid, and he is easy to fight.


    The law of the five elements is higher than the law of fire. It is a fact that there is no way to reverse it.


    "What''s your trick?"


    Ke Buxie waved his hands vigorously, trying to explode, but to no avail, his face turned blue with anger.


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but calmly said, "Now can we talk about it?"


    "Talk about it!"


    Ke Buxie''s face changed suddenly, his face turned red, and the white light on his forehead made it difficult to look directly at the sun.


    Zhou Shu frowned unconsciously and smiled helplessly, "Ke Buxie, you concentrate your strength on your head, do you want to use your head as an immortal weapon? That''s really the way to suicide, even if you get lucky. I didn''t have the life to get the Molten God''s gun."


    "Leave me alone!"


    Ke Buxie stared at Zhou Shu, his pupils were blood red, and said angrily, "It''s better than being humiliated by you!"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I said that I am not what you said. I am willing to give you a gun. I want you to do me a favor. We are all true immortals, and our enemies are all golden immortals. , You don��t have to be so hostile to me."


    Ke Buxie stagnated, his blushing a little less, "You offend Jinxian?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not an offense, but a mortal enemy. If you are careless, you will be crushed, believe it or not?"


    Ke Buxie said coldly, "You have offended Jinxian in Wufang City. Most of them are shattered. What''s so strange."


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately, "So I really need someone��s help. It��s also worth paying for a gold melting gun. It��s not appropriate to say more here. If you want, give up now, don��t resist anymore, wait to go out and get drunk. Talk in detail in Xianlou."


    Ke Buxie looked at Zhou Shu, his mind seemed to loosen.


    Zhou Shu nodded, a weird smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and his right fist suddenly lifted and hit Ke Buxie''s chest.


    The flames all over the sky suddenly closed, all condensed in Zhou Shu''s fist, and the time was shining, afraid that it could compete with the sun and the moon.


    Bang!


    Ke Buxie was caught off guard and was beaten upright.


    The body suddenly bounced, like a kite with a broken line, flying straight out more than ten miles away.


    The ground was smashed into a big hole, and there was no movement for a while.


    "This punch is so cruel!"


    "Ke Buxie is over 80% now."


    "Yeah, I haven''t crawled out for so long..."


    "Zhou Shu won again."


    "Hey, Shenhuoqiang didn''t count on it. Na Ke Buxie was also stupid. He had to challenge him even though he knew that the ranking was so far away, and he killed himself in vain."


    Amidst the people''s discussion, the arena was restored to its original state, and the puppets came and went, preparing for the auction.


    At this time Zhou Shu was already sitting in the Shouwei Pavilion, sipping tea leisurely, while Ke Buxie was looking at himself in the Shouwei Pavilion.


    Just when Zhou Shu made a sneak attack, he thought that the big thing was not good, so he stopped short of life, but he didn''t know it was hurt, and he felt a little at a loss.


    "It seems that it is not difficult for him to beat me, but he has been fighting with me for so long. Does he really want to talk to me...Is he Chang Tian on earth?"


    With doubts, he watched the auction and saw Zhou Shu took the Molten God''s musket. He couldn''t help it anymore, "Let''s go and see, that gun, that gun, that gun, alas, Let''s check it out."


    Drunk Xianlou.


    In front of Zhou Shu, there were several plates of grilled chicken feet, and a blank-faced Ke Buxie sat opposite.


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Ke Buxie, are you cultivating Fire Immortal Body?"


    I fought with Ke Buxie. The ability similar to the body of law is mostly the fire fairy, but it is definitely not the innate fire fairy, but cultivated, and it is very unsatisfactory, and there is still no real achievement. Small distance.


    Ke Buxie''s face tightened and he almost jumped up, "You...how did you guess?"


    "It is not uncommon to gather the power of the law with your hands and feet, and it is not uncommon to refine your head into a fairy artifact. Besides, if it is not for the fire fairy, it is difficult for you to gather the power of the law so quickly. ," Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "have suffered a lot?"


    Ke Buxie paused and said coldly, "It has nothing to do with you."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "It has nothing to do with me, but I know that cultivating an immortal body is never easy. The immortal body is a gift from heaven. If you want to cultivate into an immortal body the day after tomorrow, it is already a change of fate, so I admire you very much."


    Some disdain flashed in Ke Buxie''s eyes, "If everything depends on God''s gift, there are so many immortals in the world, people of my generation should have changed their fate."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, raised his glass and said, "Beauty talk, let''s say nothing."


    Ke Buxie didn''t raise his glass just stared at Zhou Shu, "Don''t go around in circles, what do you want to do, just talk about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You should know that the gold melting gun is with me now. If you get it, you don''t need to use your head as a fairy."


    Ke Buxie said flatly, "Zhou Shu, I can''t deal with Jinxian for you, I already have a Jinxian opponent, come one more, I die faster than you."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I know, but don''t you have a good time now?"


    "I am doing well? How do you know I am doing well?"


    Ke Buxie slapped the table hard and stared at Zhou Shu, with anger burning in his heart, "If it''s good to live like this, then it''s fine."


    After a long while he calmed down, shook his head, let his head hang down, and was speechless for a while.


    Anyone can feel the bitterness in his heart.


    The time is almost here, Zhou Shu speaks slowly.

 Chapter 2203: Hatred

    "That golden immortal just took away 80%? Zhibaoxuan was also given to you by other golden immortals, how dare he?"


    Ke Buxie shook his head again and again, his emotions were already aroused by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Do you think Jinxian cares about the life and death of Miscellaneous? He sent me Zhibaoxuan, mostly because Zhibaoxuan is no longer useful to him. As for what trouble I encounter, he certainly won''t care. You may still think this is a good show, and see if there is nothing wrong."


    "You''re right."


    Ke Buxie''s expression changed slightly, and he said in sympathy, "The Jinxian here doesn''t put other people in his eyes at all, just playing like a toy."


    Zhou Shu followed and sighed, "The skill is inferior to humans. There is no other way. Zhibaoxuan will occupy it if it is occupied. But I can''t think of resisting dissatisfaction. I can''t think of it. Just a few words did not satisfy him, so he started. For the murderous mind, just now I have been promoted to True Immortal, he sent people to challenge me, and he kept giving me no room for it. Believe it or not, if it wasn''t for you to challenge this time, someone else would definitely come over."


    Ke Buxie nodded slightly, "Of course I believe that they have done a lot of this kind of thing, and there are more vicious methods that you can''t even think of."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then you say, am I just waiting to die, or looking for opportunities to change this situation?"


    "Of course it needs to be changed, and Jinxian may not be invincible."


    Ke Buxie said coldly, "When I finish the Fire Immortal Body, I believe that even if I face the Golden Immortal, I can leave here."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Do you want to leave?"


    Ke Buxie couldn''t help sighing, "What can I do besides leaving? I can''t stay in Wufang City anymore..."


    In the past, he was regarded as a celebrity in Wufang City. He was talented and rich. There were three middle-sized shops handed down from his family. He became a real fairy at a young age. He was generous and popular, and he had completed several difficult tasks. It is said that because of this, it has been held upright, and the future is really bright.


    Then, he was fancyed by a certain golden immortal, and promised the immortal pill to let him be his client, and promised to become a golden immortal in the future.


    Ke Buxie''s temperament rather than bendable, refused on the spot, and more than that, he even cursed a few words in front of the person.


    The Jinxian was not angry either, so he only said in a low voice, just open his mouth when he changes his mind.


    After that, his life suddenly changed a lot. The three medium-sized stores were all swallowed. The method made him amazed. It was even worse than Zhou Shu''s experience. Before he could even stop him, he had to hand over the contract. But he didn''t care at the time, he still had friends without the money.


    But soon he learned that not all his friends are reliable, and only six or seven people can support him by his side within a few years.


    There are no more than six or seven. The more than 400 million he used to buy the gold melting **** muskets were made by those friends who put together their wealth. With these few friends, he was very content and proud, but it didn��t take long. Seven friends have suffered disasters one after another, like natural disasters, unable to resist.


    Then, he took the initiative to leave those friends.


    Since then, he has been alone, with no money or friends.


    A young man who has a promising future and is valued by a very good reputation has fallen to the present point in just a dozen years.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, why Ke Buxie''s enemy sounded like a normal day.


    Always doing things in the shops is indeed the city''s best place.


    He slowly said, "You have suffered more grievances than me. You don''t take revenge, but you want to leave?"


    Ke Buxie said coldly, "I can only get revenge when I leave. In Wufang City, I can''t practice properly. I can only condense my own body to condense the Fire Immortal body. I can''t do anything else. Immortal can get revenge."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "He won''t let you go, and there is no place outside the city. As long as you go out of the city, he can do it himself."


    "Cultivation into the Fire Immortal Body plus... it''s okay, even if he might not be able to stop it, in fact, if I didn''t stop him, I would stay in the Earth Fire Hall day and night, and I would have done it long ago," Ke Buxie sighed "It''s also my ignorance in the past. If I focused on practicing in the past, I wouldn''t be able to get to this point now."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You are wrong, even if you are careful, you will still be in trouble."


    Ke Buxie was startled and nodded, "You are right."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Ke Buxie, who is that golden fairy?"


    "Forget it."


    Ke Buxie shook his head, "I don''t want to offend two golden immortals, nor do I want you to offend them because of this. What''s the point of knowing his name? Moreover, what you have said to me for so long has probably been given to you. It has caused trouble. The golden immortal is so powerful that he must have seen it all."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You are afraid of causing trouble to me, but I am not afraid of causing trouble to you. If you don''t say it, I will say it."


    Ke Buxie looked at Zhou Shu, his face changed slightly, "You, I still treat you as a friend...That''s it, just say it if you want to. I know that there will be no good results here, but I will not let If you are in my trouble, I will solve it myself."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, seemingly with some contempt, "You are kind, and it is no wonder that you have fallen into this field today."


    Ke Buxie was startled, "What did you say?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Ke Buxie, haven''t you thought about fighting against the Golden Immortal with those friends who support you? A group of people is much more powerful than one, let alone a group of people who are so good to you. Can''t they help you? I am you instead, so why is this."


    He made the last sentence very heavy.


    No wonder Zhou Shu was angry. Zhou Shu couldn''t find a good helper when he wanted to find a good helper, but Ke Buxie had a group of good friends who didn''t use it. It was really speechless.


    Ke Buxie angrily said, "Because of me, they have already suffered a lot, should they continue to suffer? The opponent is Jinxian!"


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "You take your friends too low, and they are all immortals, so you can not be afraid of the golden immortals, or even curse them directly. Are they afraid, must they be worse than you? Only friends who can share wealth and adversity together, I don��t think you regard them as true friends at all."


    Ke Buxie was stunned, looking at Zhou Shu, unable to speak for a while.


    Zhou Shu picked up the wine glass after drinking slowly, he stopped talking.


    Although it has affected Ke Buxie''s mind, it is enough to talk about it. After all, the two people do not have a deep friendship, and no matter how much it is, it will not achieve Zhou Shu''s goal. He did not come to rebuke Ke Buxie. .


    Ke Buxie thought about it for a while, then looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Well, since friends want to share adversity, then you and I will share adversity together."


    Zhou Shu pretended to be surprised, "Huh?"


    Ke Buxie sneered, "Anyway, you have offended the Golden Immortal. It doesn''t matter if you have one more. Don''t worry, I''m the same as you. Let''s deal with two Golden Immortals together."


    Zhou Shu frowned, just about to speak, Ke Buxie said again, "Why, don''t you want to make friends who share adversity?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Of course not."


    "That''s it, let me tell you, the golden fairy I''m going to deal with is called Changtian!"


    Watching Zhou Shu, he said every word, and the last two words were almost shouted.

 Chapter 2204: Join hands

    (PS: I wish the book friends a happy Mid-Autumn Festival and good food~~~)


    "Chang Tian?"


    Zhou Shu showed many surprises.


    That surprise is half true, and Ke Buxie''s enemy is indeed Chang Tian.


    It was really nowhere to find any place to break through the iron shoes, and it was all effortless to get it. Ke Buxie had the same enemies as him, and was basically an ally that iron cannot beat.


    It��s also luck. If Ke Buxie��s enemy is not always, Zhou Shu will find a way to get the two golden immortals to fight with each other, and then try to make a profit. He has a lot more things to consider and it��s also more difficult. It��s a lot, since it��s everyday, then don��t have to be so troublesome, just concentrate on dealing with one person.


    "Are you scared?"


    Ke Buxie smiled happily, "Chang Tian, ??one of the most powerful people in the prison city of the eastern district, is full of his eyes and ears, but it is too late for you to regret it. I have already told you, he will treat you When you become an enemy, even if you don''t want to mess with him, he will make trouble for you."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Chang Tian is so hateful?"


    Ke Buxie said coldly, "If you don''t believe me, you can give it a try. If you offend him, it is better to keep you alive than to die."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, suddenly laughed, and Ke Buxie smiled dazedly, "What are you laughing at?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I tried it a long time ago."


    "How come, if you offend him, how could he..." Ke Buxie suddenly shook, staring at Zhou Shu and said, "You, your enemy is also Chang Tian?!"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "You guessed it."


    "Our enemies are the same?"


    Ke Buxie was stunned for a while, his face turned blue and white, with some complaints, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I want to say that you want to listen. I want to tell you during the competition. What can you do if you don��t listen? But I didn��t expect your enemy to be Changtian too. It��s a coincidence. Now, you have no reason to refuse me."


    "Chang Tian..."


    Ke Buxie gritted his teeth and showed a lot of murderous intent in his eyes, but he quickly converged, "I knew this before, I shouldn''t have said his name. It is very likely that his people will hear him now, and things are going to be troublesome. "


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Don''t worry, Zuixianlou is the property of Liu Quangong''s predecessor, and you can''t get in every day."


    Ke Buxie asked, "Senior Liu who ranks 16th on the immortal list?"


    "Yes," Zhou Shu said slowly, "Although Chang Tian is very powerful in the Eastern District, there are a few people who don''t care about him at all. Liu Quangong is one of them."


    Ke Buxie nodded, "I know, there are also the East District Shouzheng Yu Yitian, Wan Xukong, the host of Wanbao Building, etc., but they will not help us."


    "No need to think about these things."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and slowly said, "I ask you, are you willing to join me in dealing with Changtian?"


    Snapped!


    The wine glass in front of Ke Buxie shattered at the sound, accompanied by his decisive voice, which sounded particularly clear.


    "If Chang Tian can be solved, let me do anything!"


    Throwing sound, but with a little trembling, the heart will be so angry.


    No matter how you look at Ke Buxie, it doesn��t seem to be a fake. Zhou Shu nodded, took out the sacred musket and handed it over, ��Well, hold this molten gold musket first, practice hard, and get used to you and me earlier. all good."


    "you give me?"


    Ke Buxie was stunned, and quickly shook his head, "Since you and I have the same enemy, what you have to do is what I want to do, then I have no reason to charge you again, no."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If a friend can share adversity and wealth, what does it mean to give you a gun? Besides, you can use this gun better than me. Once you have cultivated well, I can ask you for advice. Get what I want, but be careful not to let people see it for now."


    Immortal tools are good, but they are nothing compared to talents.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, Zhou Shu can send out the magical fairy grass, and he will not take it seriously in the heavens. What''s more, Ke Buxie is probably the first person he won in Wufang City. It''s okay to spend some money.


    Ke Buxie looked at the gun, then at Zhou Shu, and said solemnly, "Okay, then I will recognize you as a friend!"


    Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction, "Now is the time for us to share our troubles."


    Ke Buxie stroked the Shenhuo gun and said word by word, "Don''t worry, as long as I am not dead, I will fight Chang Tian with you." He put down the gun and stared at Zhou Shu, "I need to do it now. What, just open it up."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Mingzhu, "I will tell you what is going on in Mingzhu. Now you will go back, just as usual."


    "Some things cannot be said here."


    Ke Buxie nodded, exchanged Mingzhu messages with Zhou Shu, and got up to leave.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Wait, what did you talk about before?"


    Ke Buxie slowly said, "Earth Fire Hall is a secret realm in the southern district of Wufang City. The earth fire inside is extremely strong, much stronger than ordinary fairy fires. If you cultivate in it, you can cultivate into fire earlier. Fairy body."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Oh, it turned out to be in the Southern District. No wonder you have never heard of it. Why didn''t you go?"


    Ke Buxie sighed slightly, "I think too, but as soon as I left the city gate area, someone came to ask for trouble. I almost died on both occasions, and... I didn''t have enough immortal stones to enter the secret realm. There was a trading area. Everything is expensive, and you need to pay a fee to enter the public secret realm. It takes 200,000 immortal stones to enter once in the Earth Fire Temple. It can take up to a month at a time. It shouldn��t be a worry, but now I don��t have a shop, and I can��t pick up the city lord��s. Mission, it��s difficult to earn celestial stones."


    "I see, you go back."


    Zhou Shu didn''t leave in a hurry. If he walked with Ke Buxie, it would still be a little troublesome for people to see.


    Speaking of speaking, when a practitioner reaches the realm of true immortality, he can receive some quests in the city gate area to earn immortal stones. Most of these quests are issued by the city lord, but there are also other golden immortals. The difficulty is high or low, and there are many rewards. , The secrets of fairy artifacts are all in it, it is worth doing.


    Luo Xiping took the task and went to another world.


    However, Zhou Shu hasn''t had a chance to get in touch, there are too many things, so I will check it out when I''m free.


    After thinking about it, he picked up the grilled chicken feet and feasted on it.


    In a room on the top of Zuixian Building.


    An old man sits upright A young man with a respectful look stands opposite.


    The old man stroked his beard and smiled, "These two guys are finally going to join forces to deal with Chang Tian, ??ha ha."


    The young man looked disdainful, "It''s nothing more than hitting a rock with a pebble. It is impossible to solve Changtian without any foundation."


    The old man said indifferently, "What kind of foundation do you want? Who has the foundation when you first established the Eastern District? A big fist is the last word."


    The young man just shook his head, "Master, but their fists are not big, even regardless of the realm, the ranking of the immortal list is too far away."


    "That''s not necessarily true."


    The old man seemed thoughtful, "I used to be very optimistic about Ke Buxie, but after a bit of setbacks, I became decadent. I don''t know if I can rise again this time."


    The young man''s expression condensed slightly, "Master is going to help him?"


    The old man said indifferently, "God helps those who help themselves. If you can benefit from helping them, why not help?"

 Chapter 2205: jump?

    Seeing Zhou Shu from a distance, Bai Kechen greeted him immediately and said with a smile, "Master Xuan, why did you come back? Did the challenge go wrong?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Na Ke Buxie is extraordinary. I was hurt and I went to buy a pill before returning."


    "what?"


    Bai Kechen was very surprised, "Subordinates heard that Ke Buxie''s ranking is much lower than Shi Chengen."


    "Qualification doesn''t mean anything," Zhou Shu showed a bit solemnly. "If it was Ke Buxie, not Shi Chengen, who challenged me at the beginning, I would probably lose in the first game... What do you inquire about?"


    Bai Kechen laughed and said, "Just ask casually, the subordinates don''t want Master Xuan you to go on winning streak all the way, Master Xuan and Zhibao Xuan can be famous."


    "Do it again, I''m afraid I can''t stand it anymore."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and went straight inside.


    "Master Xuan is so powerful, how could it be..." Seeing Zhou Shu enter the inner hall, Bai Kechen cursed secretly, "Huh, it''s better to lose."


    After taking a few glances around, he hurriedly took out the inscription beads and sent a message to Guan Jian.


    Guan Jian glanced at Mingzhu and said slowly, "My lord, Bai Kechen said Zhou Shu might be injured."


    Chang Tian said indifferently, "I don''t know if he was injured, but Ke Buxie must be injured."


    Guan Jian nodded quickly, "Yeah, Ying Tiantai said that the battle was very fierce, and Ke Buxie finally hit Zhou Shu with a punch. The flames all over his body were lost, and he couldn''t get up for a long time. He was sentenced to lose. With his character, as long as he didn''t die, he would rush forward and come back again. It seems that the injury is indeed serious. Most of it will take a long time to recover, and the cultivation level may fall."


    A chill flashed in Chang Tian''s eyes, "Send someone to stare."


    "I know," Guan Jian thought for a while, "would you like to provoke and let Ke Buxie and Zhou Shu fight each other?"


    "Don''t make your own claim."


    Chang Tian glared at Guan Jian, "What do you do with that effort? I asked you to stare at him so that you can solve him if you have a chance, and don''t leave troubles."


    "Take advantage of his illness and kill him, I know."


    Guan Jian bowed and said in a low voice, "My lord, Xu Mengyou has already said that he will challenge him immediately after fifty days, without giving Zhou Shu any chance."


    Chang Tian said coldly, "Let him be careful. If he disappoints me this time, he knows what happened. Also, how is the affairs at Zhibaoxuan? I have been to the two golden immortals there. Who the **** is it?"


    Guan Jian bent over and said, "My lord, we have all found out, one is Xu Lin and the other is Su Boyan."


    Chang Tian''s face was slightly condensed, "Xu Lin is useless, the golden immortal on the immortal list, he is the last few, don''t care, just that Su Boyan, he is not waiting in the southern district, how come here? This You send more people and keep an eye on it. This matter can be big or small. I will see it myself in the Southern District."


    "understand."


    Guan Jian nodded and bowed his head.


    Dozens of days passed in a flash.


    Zhou Shu hid in the quiet room all day, studying the Tiangang orifice, and consolidating his realm.


    Speaking of Tiangang Aperture, it is really broad and profound. The more you study, the more you feel that it is infinitely useful, and the more you feel that you know too little. Even with Sun Yuan��s thousands of years of groundwork, it is far from enough. Zhou Shu can understand the possibilities that can be played out. Less than one part of it, but even if there is only this point, he is not easy to use.


    It deserves to be the **** created by Song Si Woo who is close to the saint.


    In his opinion, Tiangang Shadow Transformation is not only a secret technique, but also a concept, a Tao.


    This kind of technique is worthy of Zhou Shu''s attention, and he spares no time and energy.


    While he was contemplating, Xiaozhao sneaked in, jumped in front of him and scratched him with his paw, "Zhou Shu, I''m done here, we can start."


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes, "How many people agreed?"


    The little trick stood up, and was very proud, "No less than two thousand people, at least half of the practitioners who live in the Guihe River in Quicksand, have agreed to sell the ghost core to me, even if we put aside Zhibaoxuan and do business by ourselves, It may not be as good as Zhibaoxuan."


    Zhou Shu glared, "Without the brand of Zhibaoxuan, the first-class store, who will sell you."


    The little trick blinked, "Hehe, I mean, we will collect it in Zhibaoxuan."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If I remember correctly, the people from Su Boyan will be there in ten days, don''t make a mistake."


    The little trick nodded again and again, "Of course, as long as you let me participate in collecting ghost cores now, you can guarantee that there will be no mistakes."


    Zhou Shu squeezed its head, "You still rely on me, can''t you persuade Bai Kechen?"


    The little trick shook his head dissatisfied, "What depends on you? The person you gave me can''t do it. To persuade others, you have to have some foundation. If you replace that manager Zhang with a real immortal, I can at least handle the current Zhibaoxuan. Half, no, two-thirds of the power, in addition to obedient Zhang Guanshi, other places are too useless."


    "Okay, okay, if I have real immortals available, it would be so troublesome."


    Zhou Shu caught a trick and walked out quickly.


    "What, let Zhang Guanshi also accept the ghost core?"


    Bai Kechen looked at Zhou Shu with a shocked expression, "Master Xuan, how can this be done? Zhang Guanshi has only been here for three months, how can he do such an important thing, do something else, it''s just as best as before."


    "Now that Zhibaoxuan has nothing else to do," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You also said that Mr. Zhang has been here for three months, so he always needs to do something, otherwise I don��t want to take the immortal stone. , You just let him collect it together, what does it matter? Besides, in the end, it will be sold to the Supervisor."


    Bai Kechen stalked his neck and said, "Everyone only recognizes me, not him."


    "Always try to talk."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "That''s it, Mr. Bai, Guan Shi will also collect ghost cores with you in the future."


    Guanshi Zhang nodded carefully, "I see, Lord Xuan."


    Bai Kechen looked anxious and wanted to say something, but when he saw Zhou Shu''s stern gaze, he immediately retracted. He even felt that if he persisted, Zhou Shu might kill him with the palm of his hand. It''s not possible, but you can''t take a chance. No, it''s not a big deal if you die.


    When Zhou Shu left, he hurriedly took out the Mingzhu and sent a message to Guan Jian.


    "You are really useless. You can''t hold down a loose fairy. Don''t let him accept it then?"


    "The subordinate understands but there is still something to be done."


    "What are you afraid of? You said that others only recognize you. Besides, shouldn��t the ghost cores be kept with you? No matter who receives them, you can only sell them at that time, as long as you don��t sell them. No square ring is for others."


    "That''s true, the subordinate understands it, but Zhou Shu seems to be a little dissatisfied with me. It''s better to come here, my lord..."


    "I want to cultivate and I''m busy with adult affairs. How can I have time to come to you? It''s been a few years and I can''t do things well. Do you want an adult to replace you?"


    "Don''t dare, the subordinates must do their best."


    "Don''t worry, Zhou Shu will not be able to jump for a few days. If he is really injured, he will definitely lose the next challenge. No, he will definitely die! Do it well, and then the entire Zhibaoxuan will be yours. Mr. Supervisor can also make you promote to a real fairy smoothly."


    "Subordinates understand that they must do what the adults confessed."


    Putting away the Mingzhu, Bai Kechen seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, glanced at the busy Zhang Guanshi, and said bitterly, "Let you close, let you close, wait for Zhou Shu to die, and then fix you!"

 Chapter 2206: Fairy book

    Snapped!


    With a blast, the arena was instantly shrouded in purple and blue light, making it hard to see.


    The enveloping thunder light is everywhere, swimming back and forth on the outer protective cover, seeming to crack countless cracks, and like thousands of surging electric snakes, opening their teeth and dancing claws, constantly making sizzling noises, anytime It seemed as if they could all run out, making the spectators feel unsure.


    "He finally made a trick."


    "The great bright thunder method, the **** thunder transforms the beads, you can know it without looking at it."


    "Xu Mengyou is desperate for his old age. When this move is issued, the power of the law in his body is afraid that he will be completely cleared, and he will not be able to recover in a few decades."


    "No way, he loses without having to be sure. Didn''t you see? He used hundreds of light bolts in succession, but Zhou Shu was not injured at all, and he was as steady as a mountain. If this continues, sooner or later he will run out. It''s better to fight hard, maybe you will win."


    "Do you think that Zhou Shu has become much stronger after every challenge."


    "Yes, but geniuses are like this."


    "It doesn''t have to be a genius. If you can always win and get rewards, you may not be inferior to him. He gets good things every time."


    "Don''t be fussy, look at it!"


    The spectators quickly looked towards the middle.


    The noisy rumbling sound can no longer be heard, it is silent, the sky full of thunder light has basically disappeared, only a few bolts of lightning flashes from time to time, cutting through the silent world, in the electric light, you can vaguely see a tall figure standing in the middle .


    The figure''s complexion was condensed, but there was a lot of panic in those pupils, as if he had seen the most terrifying sight.


    "It''s Xu Mengyou!"


    "Yes, he is still standing, it seems he has won!"


    "Haha, Zhou Shu finally lost, no, it should be dead, not even a trace is visible."


    "Great Lightning Lightning Method, even the world can be turned into powder, let alone a person, it will inevitably disappear if you can''t stop it, it''s a pity that he is a fairy."


    "what?"


    During the discussion, the tall figure in the middle suddenly fell down.


    It''s not falling, it''s falling down.


    When it collapsed, it was instantly scattered into a piece of dust, and the dust was splashed all over, as if the person standing just now was not a person, but a fragile sand tower.


    The spectators looked at each other.


    Anyone could see that Xu Mengyou was already dead and could no longer die, no matter his body, his soul, and his spirits became ashes, he could never recover.


    "This... I thought I won."


    "Could it be that the power of the law ran away and took him back?"


    "It seems to be like this. From the inside to the outside, everything is ashes. If it weren''t, nothing would be left. This kind of power is too powerful."


    "What about Zhou Shu? Could it be that the two of them died together."


    "Of course not, just look at the immortal list."


    On the immortal list, the words Zhou Shu flashed suddenly and became several times larger. After climbing up a dozen places, it stopped.


    "Four hundred and eighty seven!"


    "In the top five hundred, it''s unbelievable. He has just been promoted to the real immortal, more than three months."


    "The five hundred are a boundary ridge, and it is difficult to cross it. It is said that even the golden immortals of more than five hundred practitioners cannot easily be killed. I didn''t expect Zhou Shu to reach such a point. I must not underestimate it in the future. "


    "Who dare to underestimate it, not many people here will challenge him in the future."


    "It''s another tough newcomer, why isn''t it me."


    Everyone stared at the immortal list and sighed for a while, no one would pay attention. Xu Mengyou, who was originally ranked 530th, had completely disappeared.


    Zhou Shu sat in the defensive pavilion, seemingly calm, but it only seemed.


    The battle of Shicai, it can be said that most of Zhou Shu''s abilities were forced out. The immature Tiangang Shadow was also displayed for the first time, and Xu Mengyou''s great bright thunderball was forced back into Xu Mengyou''s body in one fell swoop, making him reap the fruits of his own life. The burst of power from the outside to the inside is impossible even in the middle stage of True Immortal.


    "The consumption is really not so big."


    It was only used once, and the time was less than two breaths, and the power of the laws stored in the thirty-six Tiangang Apertures was used up.


    It will take a few months to recondense through cultivation and restore past strength.


    This is a bit of a loss. If there is a next challenge, he must be extremely careful, because there is really not much power to mobilize then.


    Speaking of it, Shu Zhi Dao is too weak. If Shu Zhi Dao is mature enough, Dao Furnace can be combined with the Five Elements Law. The energy in the Dao Furnace will continuously produce the power of law, which is equivalent to having an endless power core, like The current consumption can be fully recovered in at most a few days.


    Dao furnace is the unique advantage of the founder and Zhou Shu��s biggest trump card, but Zhou Shu is still unable to exert its effect, because Shu Zhi Dao is a bit far away from the law, and cannot accept the law of integration, so it can only be combined with other truths. Like the immortal, the power of the law of recovery is stored by practicing pill etc.


    If you want to find a way to use this advantage, you have to learn as much as possible and understand the rules. The more you understand the rules, the stronger the Shuzhi Dao.


    There is a long way to go, and now I can only think about it, not in a hurry.


    Zhou Shu put aside his mind, tasting tea while waiting for his favorite lot.


    This time he had a goal, and the purchased Sanxian told him that the Taoist Ding Baotou who was killed by Tiancaizhu last time was an expert in the heart. It is said that he has obtained several rare psychic tactics, relying on these tactics to control. Many immortals, including a few true immortals, committed many sins with this hand.


    How the Taoist didn''t mention it, and this kind of method was exactly what Zhou Shu wanted.


    It didn''t take long for him to get it.


    Looking at the things in the tray, he seemed thoughtful.


    It was a pale golden page, very thin and light, without any writing.


    "The fairy book, the scroll that records the magic tricks of the immortal world, is extremely strong. Although the golden immortal cannot be destroyed, it must be opened with sufficient celestial power or proper law power to obtain the magic tricks in it. This one is either Fragmented volume."


    Zhou Shu still remembered what the puppet said at the time, but he didn''t think about the fragment of the fairy book but the one he got before.


    After killing Gui Man, the piece of gold paper Zhou Shu got was definitely a fairy book, almost exactly the same as this one, but it looked a little more special.


    Whether it is a fragmented volume or not is not certain.


    At that time, Zhou Shu injected a thousand celestial powers into the immortal stone, and there was no movement, so he put it down, but now Zhou Shu has been promoted to true celestial power, although there is still no celestial power, but the amount of celestial power used in the fairy stone is correspondingly large Many, after going back, you can try with 10,000 or even more celestial stones.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied when he bought a fragment of a fairy book and gained knowledge.


    Without staying much, Zhou Shu quickly left Yingtiantai. Before he had gone far, Mingzhu shook. "Zhou Shu, in an hour, the people of Su Boyan will come to get the ghost core."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, full of confidence in his smile.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2207: Go wrong

    Zhibaoxuan.


    A true fairy walked in slowly.


    Bai Kechen''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he was different from those real immortals who often came here who were busy and busy for life. This true immortal carried an aura of pride and arrogance, as if he suddenly lowered his head in front of him.


    Well, this feeling is not unfamiliar to him at all, he has felt a lot from Guan Jian.


    He walked a few steps, and said with a smile, "Senior is very face-to-face, may I ask if you came to Zhibaoxuan to sell ghost cores?"


    Zhenxian waved his hand, slightly disdainful, "Sell? You are in charge of nothing, let Zhang Guanshi come over, I''ll find him something."


    Guan Shi was on the side, smiling and welcoming him, "Ms. Wu, you are here, please come with me and talk inside."


    Zhenxian nodded slowly, not looking at Bai Kechen, "Hurry up, I still have a lot of things, and no time is wasted on you."


    "Yes Yes."


    Guanshi Zhang invited the real fairy in with a smile. Bai Kechen stood still thinking, thinking whether he should inform Guan Jian of the news. He hesitated. Recently Guan Jian was quite dissatisfied with him and said something about him. They are all looking for Guan Jian, which is of no use at all, and then maybe it''s time to change positions.


    "Old Bai, come over and say a few words."


    Zhou Shu didn''t know when he came over and looked at him with a smile.


    Bai Kechen nodded, followed Zhou Shu to a room, and whispered, "What''s the matter with Lord Xuan?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "The guest here today is the manager of a Jinxian in the Southern District. He wants to collect some ghost nuclei research. Knowing that our Zhibaoxuan has a lot of ghost nuclei and it��s very good, so he came here specially Let''s discuss it, Mr. Bai, what do you think?"


    "Want to buy a ghost core?"


    Bai Kechen was shocked and shook his head quickly, "That won''t work, our ghost cores are all for the Supervisor."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of hesitation, "But we can''t afford to offend this golden immortal, you know, his ranking on the immortal list is much higher than that of the prison."


    "what����"


    Bai Kechen stagnated, still shook his head, "This is not good. Why don''t I ask Mr. Guan to come over and talk to him."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Look for Guan Jian for everything. You, the general manager, are very incompetent. I heard that Mr. Jianshi is not in the Eastern District now. Guan Jian is very busy. It''s hard to say whether he will care about you."


    Bai Kechen''s heart shuddered and he hesitated. Indeed, during this period of time, he has been looking for Guan Jian too often, and he has been described as useless by Guan Jian. If this continues, I am afraid that the manager will not be able to do it for long. May be substituted.


    "You have to think about it for yourself, old man, don''t let anyone underestimate it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "This Golden Immortal doesn''t want many ghost cores, which is a small number compared to Changtian. Besides, Changtian''s delivery date is only tomorrow. You gave this to him today. Jinxian, it��s okay to give it to Changtian tomorrow, as long as you don��t tell him, he won��t know, you can still get another benefit."


    Zhou Shu is also very clear about Bai Kechen''s thoughts.


    In the same Xuan, is Bai Kechen the only one monitoring Zhibao Xuan?


    Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness a little bit, the whole Zhibaoxuan��s every move is in his eyes, as well as the old sword and small moves. Bai Kechen can��t hide any of his movements. Judging from Bai Kechen��s recent performance and expression, Zhou Shu You can know that because of the recent chaos, Bai Kechen''s value on Changtian''s side is constantly decreasing, and Bai Kechen also understands that he is in distress. At this time, it is the best time to do small movements.


    Bai Kechen stared at Zhou Shu, his mind loosened, "Is there really not much you want?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Of course, it''s only one-third, this number is not a problem, you should also know how to confess to Guan Jian."


    Bai Kechen said anxiously, "One third is not too much? If the ghost core handed over tomorrow is reduced by one third, Guan Jian will definitely..."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, and his tone changed, "The number every month will not be the same. You have to give him that much? No matter what you do, but the true fairy will come out in a while, if you don��t think of it. I don��t care about the ghost nucleus he wants, and I can��t control what he does. Think about who is unlucky then."


    "Master Xuan, you can''t ignore it."


    Thinking of that true immortal''s aura, Bai Kechen immediately became half short.


    Zhou Shu didn''t even look at him, and went inside. What kind of person Bai Kechen was? Zhou Shu knew very well how much loyalty he could to Chang Tian?


    Benefits or life and death threats are enough to make him change his mind, but if Bai Kechen still insists not to sell the ghost core to Manager Wu, Zhou Shu will do it himself to suppress Bai Kechen. This matter cannot tolerate failure, otherwise it will shake Su Boyan to them. Confidence.


    On the southern side, Su Boyan has temporarily entangled Chang Tian, ??and even Chang Tian is not there. If Zhi Bao Xuan still fails to do anything, it deserves to be swallowed.


    Seeing Zhou Shu leave, Bai Kechen cursed secretly, but he was still hesitant to send a message to Guan Jian.


    Let Guan Jian feel that he is a waste, slowly losing value, and then lose the position of Zhibaoxuan manager, or temporarily cooperate with Zhou Shu, sell some ghost cores, and then cover up, tell Guan Jian that he received this month There are fewer ghost cores, maybe there is no problem, maybe there is a big problem.


    Both things are troublesome, what should I do?


    While he was thinking about it, Guan Shi came over, "Guan Shi, this manager Wu Xin is here to buy ghost cores, and the number is not large, so you can count the numbers with him."


    Wu Xin nodded, glanced at Bai Kechen without anger and said coldly, "Just take care of it, please."


    Bai Kechen was startled, and temporarily abandoning other thoughts, "Okay, here comes, how much do you want Senior?"


    His deceptive and fearful temperament really can��t be changed. Just like when he saw Guan Jian and immediately betrayed Zhou Shu, Bai Kechen quickly made a decision to take care of other things and do nothing. most important.


    Immediately took Wu Xin to count the ghost cores.


    Zhou Shu inside saw this scene and shook his head slightly.


    Speaking of him, he is still a little more gentle to people If you treat Bai Kechen with this coercive method from the beginning, will there be nothing behind?


    In places like Xiancheng, the rules are complicated and the hierarchical system is extremely strict. The lower level has always been fearful of the upper level, but Zhou Shu has always adopted an equal and mutually beneficial attitude towards practitioners lower than himself. What Jieshi did, maybe this is what caused him to encounter more troubles.


    Zhou Shu just laughed at this.


    This is his character, sometimes it changes a bit, but more often he doesn''t want to change it.


    When you are strong enough, you will change and the rules will be set by yourself.


    If you can''t change yourself, then change other people, even the world of the heavens.


    A good start. Bai Kechen��s temporary betrayal gave Zhou Shu and Xiao Zhao a chance to get involved in the ghost nuclear business. This is only the first time, and there will be more and more after that, and Bai Kechen is destined to go further and further on this road. Forced to cooperate with them to complete the plan and let Zhibaoxuan gradually return to Zhou Shu''s hands.


    Because I took the wrong first step, I couldn''t look back.

 Chapter 2208: Will not accept

    Putting down the fragments of the fairy book, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    It is a Heart Sutra called Li Xin Juan. There are only three volumes. It contains some of the principles of the mind and three methods.


    Those heart and truths are similar to the Guigu Taoist book. Zhou Shu didn''t have to work hard to read them, and Yu Xindao had a new understanding.


    Speaking of the various Taoisms in the Xuanhuang Realm, they are not necessarily much worse than those of the Immortal Realm or the Heavens. Most of the calculations that I think of are very close to the real truth, but because the realm cultivation is not enough and cannot be verified in person, they are not understood enough. In place, but the essence is still the same.


    The three tactics have entered the queuing sequence, as long as Zhihai has free time, they can deduct them, and Zhou Shu can also learn and master them.


    The main reason is that the Tiangang Aperture is too complicated and takes up too many deduction resources. Even if Zhou Shu can use it all, 800 out of a thousand have to use it.


    Putting away the fragments, Zhou Shu took out another fairy book page.


    Obtained from Xingshan Ghost Realm.


    Last time I used a thousand immortal stones without any movement, but now I can try it.


    Under the urging of the Taoist Tao, the 20,000 immortal stones turned into huge immortal power and rushed straight into the pages of the immortal book.


    The pages of the book shook for a moment, and the huge power disappeared without a trace. Zhou Shu explored his consciousness with expectation, and then he was stunned. The inside was still empty, with nothing to see, and the celestial power disappeared without a trace.


    After calming down, Zhou Shu added 20,000 more.


    The eternal power of forty thousand immortal stones exploded, which is rare among true immortals.


    The gluttonous Tao is very difficult to bear. It took a few breaths to convert so many immortal stones into immortal power, and that immortal power poured out like a sudden gust of wind, caught off guard, Zhou Shu almost didn��t control it. I rushed out, afraid that even the entire quiet room could be overturned.


    However, when such a large amount of power fell on the pages of the fairy book, the pages still only swayed.


    Into the divine consciousness, the result remains the same.


    It''s an evil sect, so many immortal powers can''t be opened. Is it possible to have a higher level?


    It shouldn''t come after thinking about it, the immortal power that a true immortal can output is already considered to be the greatest extent, unless it is those immortals who specialize in cultivating the laws of the immortal world.


    Because after the Golden Immortal, the only immortals who use immortal power are those who practice the laws of the immortal world. Other immortals use their own laws, or the power of great avenues. Immortal power uses very little and does not Go special practice.


    If it is not the power of immortality, it is the power of law.


    This is troublesome. With so many laws in the world, when can we find the right law to open it? There is no hint at all, it is really difficult.


    At least the five elements are not, Zhou Shuquan tried them all.


    It seems that I can only put it away for later, and curiosity will also temporarily store it.


    As I concealed my long thoughts, a soft call came from outside the door, "Zhou Shu!"


    Zhou Shu frowned and said lightly, "Girl Hanruo, do you want to go out again?"


    After a while, there was a voice, "I know I can''t beat you, I just want to try..."


    Zhou Shu opened the door and saw her slightly guilty eyes, and said calmly, "You have encountered another problem in cultivation, do you treat me as a sparring?"


    After being said to have been in the mood, Hanruo''s face turned reddish, and she looked at Zhou Shu and said, "I, I just want to go out! Can you compare?"


    After so long, she found that the time when she competed with Zhou Shu was the fastest and best time to practice. Many problems can be understood and solved in the test, but she practiced alone without anyone pointing out. I don''t know how to solve the problem, especially in the recent period, the cultivation base has stagnated.


    "If you have any questions, just compare them."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and went inside.


    He doesn��t mind being a master teacher of Hanruo. As for the fact that he doesn��t have much power to use during the recovery period, don��t care. He Hanruo doesn��t have much power to play against. Zhou Shu is too familiar with her, unless it��s her laws. He Bingxian body has made great progress, otherwise Zhou Shu wouldn''t worry at all.


    Zhou Shu certainly knows whether there is any progress.


    A person who was cultivating by his side every day, said Zhou Shu didn''t understand? That''s impossible. In fact, Zhou Shu can guess the problem that Hanruo is encountering now, seven or eight points. As long as one more competition, he can clearly point it out and help her improve.


    Just help others, Zhou Shu is also used to this kind of thing, it has always been like this in the Xuanhuang world.


    "Well, since you want to compete, then do as you say."


    Hanruo nodded and answered, speaking quite loudly, but he didn''t have much confidence.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Shu left the room alone, shaking his head slightly, very disdainful.


    Han Ruo sits in it, bitterly, and win if you win. I always can''t beat you, but why are you taunting me like this? What is so cruel?


    After scolding a few words secretly, I thought about it carefully. During the competition, every word Zhou Shu said made sense. It was exactly where he was entangled. If he did what he said, those problems would probably be solved!


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s back, she suddenly felt at ease.


    Staying here is actually really great. It��s an excellent cultivation illusion. You don��t have to worry about the ice fairy body. There are people who give me careful advice. It may not take many years to better master the power of the law and fully use the power of the ice fairy body. When you show it, you don''t have to be afraid of Jinxian, you can go out to find your brother.


    Would you be a little sorry for Zhou Shu just doing this?


    He kept me for so many years, it seemed that he really didn''t have any bad intentions. He was indeed the most trustworthy person for my brother, but I always regarded him as an enemy, maybe...


    Shaking her head, she stopped the confusion she was beginning to focus on and started practicing.


    Zhou Shu won''t care about what she thinks, he is now on a street full of pill shops.


    He really needs some pills.


    If Tian Tian continues��this is almost certain, and there will be challenges in less than forty days. There is no doubt that the next opponent will be stronger than Xu Mengyou. If he can��t regain his strength early, he will indeed have a great deal. Relying on cultivation is definitely not enough for the hidden worries, but it will be much better if there are pills.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t know much about Wufangcheng''s pill, and he didn''t know what pill was suitable for him now. It would be great if he could ask someone to ask.


    The streets are full of people coming and going, and it is much more prosperous than other places Not surprising, not to mention Wufang City. Almost all the medicine shops in Xiancheng are the most popular, Dongqu City Of the 27 first-class shops in the gate area, 14 of them are related to medicinal pills, and they are all here. With so many first-class shops, it is no wonder that this street is so lively.


    Both sides are decorated with beautifully decorated high gates, which makes you feel attracted at a glance.


    Zhou Shu chose the most luxuriously decorated, presumably the most complete pill, and walked over quickly.


    As soon as he walked to the door, a cultivator who looked like a steward greeted him, smiled and raised his hand, "Your Excellency is Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, complacent, "It''s here."


    After a few challenges, he has gained some reputation.


    The cultivator stretched out his hand and stood in front of Zhou Shu, "I''m sorry, but our shop will not entertain you."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2209: Destiny

    Zhou Shu was stunned, "What?"


    The steward looked at Zhou Shu directly, and didn''t mean to give in. "You have been included on the unwelcome list of this shop, so I won''t accept it. Please ask Zhou Daoyou to go to other places."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It seems that this is the first time I have come here."


    The manager shook his head, "This has nothing to do with me, I just act according to the rules, and I hope that Friends Zhou will be considerate."


    A few people gathered around, seeming to see the excitement, but also seemed to have other ideas.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Fine, then I''ll look elsewhere."


    If others don''t let in, he can''t forcibly break in. Of course, if you don''t break in, you can say otherwise.


    What''s the matter with this unwelcome list?


    It didn''t take long for him to think of the answer.


    Four stores in a row shut him out for the same reason.


    The reputation has risen, but it has become unpopular. Of course, there is no such reason in the world. The reason why these shops did not allow him to enter must be Changtian''s reason, as far as possible to limit Zhou Shu, so that he can not practice properly, Do what you want to do.


    Not to mention buying pills, if Zhou Shu picks up the task now, he will definitely be a closed door.


    This was the case for Ke Buxie at the beginning. After offending Changtian, basically all normal communication was gone. Friends left him, the shop was closed to him, and he couldn''t take the task.


    This is the advantage of being powerful, just a few words can make it difficult for a person to survive in the city.


    After all, for these shops, this is an easy choice to make. One less customer is nothing. Offending a prison would be a big problem.


    Fortunately, there is Zhibaoxuan, otherwise there will be no place for cultivation. Fortunately, the immortal doesn''t need to eat, or will he starve to death.


    Zhou Shu secretly laughed a few words to himself, planning to leave. It seemed that there was nowhere for him to go on the whole street, and almost all shops were standing at the door of the store. They looked at Zhou Shu with a trace of alertness.


    When he reached the end of the street, Zhou Shu stopped.


    There was a small shop on the corner of the street, the door was not three feet wide, and a curtain was picked up from the top. There was no word on the curtain, only a billowing pill was drawn.


    This pill was to give Zhou Shu a feeling of deja vu, but it was hard to explain how it came from.


    There is no one in front of the shop, maybe because it is too small, even Chang Tian doesn''t want to waste energy.


    Zhou Shu walked in, always trying his luck, even in the inferior shops.


    After entering, it was a short alley, which seemed to be only a few feet away, but it took a long time to reach the end.


    The end is not too big. There is no trace of formation in a room with a radius of seven or eight feet. There are many shelves of different heights in the middle, and several people are busy in it.


    "What does the guest officer want?"


    An old man greeted him and saluted Zhou Shu with a smile.


    Zhou Shu smiled back and immediately felt the difference, but it was definitely not just because the old man��s attitude towards him was completely different from that of other store managers, but because the old man was actually a real fairy. When he looked carefully, he discovered the busy people inside. All individuals are true immortals, even the one who serves tea and delivers water.


    The stewards in the first-class shops are basically all immortals, and few true immortals are willing to do things that show up and serve people, and the ones here are all true immortals.


    Very unusual, it doesn''t look like a shop at all.


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and said thoughtfully, "Daoist, did I come to the wrong place?"


    The old man smiled and pointed to the inside, "If you come in, you can''t go wrong. This is indeed a place where pill medicine is sold, but the pill medicine here is not so easy to take away, hehe."


    "I really can''t afford it, so I retired."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and didn''t look too much, and slowly stepped back.


    This is weird. If something goes wrong, there must be a monster. There is already a constant day. If you fall into other troubles, it will be very bad, and he is already suspecting that this may be a trap set by the constant sky, deliberately attracting him into it. , I''m afraid that a battle has already been laid around.


    In fact, it should have been discovered in the alley, but Zhou Shu didn''t expect that someone would actually do it in the city.


    The old man was taken aback when he heard the sound, "Friends of Daoist, this..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked out directly.


    The alley was still a long walk away, but nothing happened, and it was soon outside.


    The old man turned around and shook his head slightly, "This Zhou Shu, is so courageous? He ran away before he finished speaking, not to grab his money."


    "As if we were going to harm him."


    A handsome young man with abundance of gods chuckles unconsciously, "Senior said that this kind of person is a bit interesting. Is it because the senior has taken a blind eye? It''s really boring to let us wait for so many days."


    A woman next to her put down her tea cup and said condensedly, "Lang Yi, don''t speak ill of Master Mu behind your back."


    The woman was about sixteen or seventeen years old. She was quite petite and not very beautiful. Her eyes were shiny and black, and she blinked like shimmering gems.


    Lang Yi stagnated, very helpless, "How can I say... Forget it, don''t say it."


    Another middle-aged man said slowly, "Old Xue, please invite him back. We are just coming to see him for seniors. By the way, we will meet friends with Dan. Don''t let him misunderstand. Then we will pass to seniors and say we Intentionally scared him back, but it was not good."


    The old man nodded, "It''s also my fault. Just say it clearly. I''ll take a look."


    Zhou Shu was standing under the curtain, looking thoughtful.


    Nothing will happen outside, and he also wants to figure out where the pill comes from. It seems to have seen it, but it seems that it has not been seen at all. It is strange, but he can''t feel the dangerous breath from it. , Unlike Chang Tian deliberately placed here.


    The old man smiled and approached, "Friends, but Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, secretly speculating about his intentions, "Exactly."


    The old man said warmly, "Old man Xue Wenfu is an alchemist, and the few inside are also alchemists. We learned the alchemy from Senior Mu, and we also heard the name of fellow Taoists from Senior Mu. Among them was Lang Yi. Fellow Daoist wanted to meet you, so he asked for a Dan Qi from his predecessors, and then waited for Fellow Daoists to come, meeting friends with Dan, the old man Shicai said vaguely , I hope fellow Daoists don''t blame it. "


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed. Seeing that the old man''s form did not appear to be false, he said that he was also pretty and he was already convinced.


    He seemed to be thoughtful, "Senior Mu, is it possible that he is the master Mu of the Eastern District?"


    Xue Wenfu showed a lot of respect, "It''s precisely, Senior Mu, who knows how to learn the Taoism with her."


    "Dan Qi, what is that?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to the curtain, it was the first time he heard of it.


    "The flag with the aura of pill is actually not very useful, but Senior Mu said that if you have a relationship with the pill, you will come in when you see it," Xue Wenfu smiled, "No one cares after hanging it for a long time. Until the Daoist came in just now, the old man knew that Daoist was the person Senior Mu said, and he must have a destiny with Alchemy."


    Zhou Shu stared at the curtain and suddenly realized.


    That kind of feeling came from Mu Xue. When he first saw Mu Xue, Mu Xue had such a breath on him. He hadn''t seen a pill, but he had seen someone who refines it.

 Chapter 2210: 4 alchemists

    Feeling the origin of the breath, Zhou Shu suddenly relieved.


    Since it was related to Mu Xue, there would be no danger. He didn''t believe that Mu Xue would fight with Chang Tian.


    Zhou Shu showed a kind of respectfulness, "I''m really embarrassed to wait for a long time."


    "Actually, it''s not waiting, haha."


    Xue Wenfu smiled and shook his head, "Friends of Daoist, we people often talk about the alchemy here on weekdays. Even Senior Mu often comes over to teach some alchemy. Waiting for fellow Daoists is just by the way, don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled, "I''m actually being affectionate, haha."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s smile, Xue Wenfu was also quite close, and said warmly, "Where is the word, don''t you come in for a comment?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Of course I have to enter. It is really an honour to be able to meet a few Taoist friends."


    Even if these people had nothing to do with Mu Xue, Zhou Shu would not miss the opportunity. He was able to make friends with true immortals, and he was still quite a strong alchemist. He would never be mediocre, but a rare opportunity to be taught by Mu Xue.


    Zhou Shufu went in again and saw the ceremony with everyone one by one.


    The young man was called Lang Yi, and the middle-aged man was called Masaki Sanren, and the childish woman was named Aster, a kind of medicinal material.


    Lavida stared at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "Senior specifically mentioned fellow Taoists. I think fellow Taoists are unique on the alchemy path. I have some questions and I want to ask. I don''t know what about friends?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, is this dismissal, raised his hand and said, "Friend Lang Dao, I am so talented and shallow, I really dare not ask for advice.


    "Friends of Taoism, don''t be humble," Lang Yi smiled, rather solemnly said, "These days, several of us are studying an incomplete ancient alchemy prescription, and we are arguing about the proportions and refining methods of the three medicinal materials. No less, there have been no results for dozens of days. Daoists are here at the right time. We are just trying to listen to the opinions of Daoists. I hope that Daoists will let me wait."


    Masaki scattered people slightly unhappy, "Friend Lang Dao, what are you talking about?"


    Xue Wenfu also kept shook his head, "You want to test the alchemy of Fellow Daoist Zhou, just ask some questions, how can you talk about Danfang?


    Aster looked at Zhou Shu without blinking, as if there was no disagreement, but wanted to see how Zhou Shu responded.


    Zhou Shu froze and waved his hand, "The ancient alchemy recipe is too precious, not to mention that I don''t have the ability to help a few alchemists. When it comes to alchemy, you are better than me."


    "Are you a general person who can make seniors say their names twice?"


    Lang Yi turned to other people and said in a deep voice, "Senior has always taught us that alchemy is a science, only by constantly sharing and brainstorming can we make progress. Have you all forgotten? Besides, the alchemy is not a good prescription. It��s just for the true immortal to replenish vitality and energy. What should I care about? If we can complete the pill, we can also have an extra pill in Liuxuezhai, isn��t it?"


    Xue Wenfu groaned, "The old man doesn''t care about Senior Mu''s prescriptions, but Zhou Daoyou met us for the first time, and he did not participate in the process of studying the prescriptions. It would be too early for you to let him advise and solve problems. Now, it��s better to ask fellow daoists to join us for a few days, and then it��s not too late to comment."


    "If you want to refer to it for a few days, how can he be worthy of Senior Mu''s evaluation."


    Lang Yi just shook his head and looked directly at Zhou Shu, "You and I have been following Senior Mu for a long time, but have you ever heard Senior Mu say a compliment to us? And Seniors mentioned Zhou Shu, every time he would like to praise... I think Friends Zhou must not What will disappoint us is just two medicinal materials, nothing difficult."


    Xue Wenfu sighed slightly, "If there is nothing difficult, we will not study for more than 50 days without results."


    Lang Yi just insisted, "We are us, and Fellow Zhou Daoist must have a way. If he can''t even think of this, how can we talk about alchemy with him? Although Liuxuezhai is small, he can''t come in if he wants to. "


    Xue Wenfu spread his hands helplessly, turned to Zhou Shu and smiled, seemingly unimaginable.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, not knowing why Mu Xue mentioned herself, and said two good things about herself that made Lang Yi so concerned, but Zhou Shu guessed that it was probably not Dan Dao, but was misunderstood by this stubborn Lang Yi. But Zhou Shu would definitely not be able to leave. Apart from Liu Xuezhai, where else could he go to buy pill, and the ancient pill''s replenishing energy, isn''t it what he needs most now?


    He said slowly, "What about the opinions of the other two fellow daoists? If they don''t object, I will try my best to take a look."


    Zhengshu didn''t say a word. It seemed that he was very reluctant to show the Dan Fang to others, but Lang Yi carried Mu Xue out, and he was speechless and could only be silent.


    Aster nodded and agreed.


    Xue Wenfu smiled bitterly, "Friend Zhou, come and take a look, the pill is a bit complicated, so don''t worry."


    A lot of joy flashed in Lang Yi��s eyes, and he moved the jade frame over and pointed to a stone tablet on it, ��The pill is here. The three materials we are arguing about are Ning Xuan fruit, white eye stone and fairy agarwood rose. Friends can tell their proportions, and then make a pill. I am sure to be convinced by you. In this Liuxuezhai, fellow Daoists will say what they want, nothing more."


    He raised his head and glanced at Zhou Shu, then slowly said, "If fellow Daoists can��t say it, then please trouble fellow Daoists and Senior Mu to say a word, saying that he shouldn��t deserve her compliment. We stay in Xuezhai and are not welcome. Friends."


    Xue Wenfu frowned slightly as he was about to say something, but saw Zhou Shu had picked up the pill and looked at it carefully, so he didn''t speak again.


    The eyes of several people were fixed on Zhou Shu, with different expressions.


    The pill prescription is indeed complicated. There are 29 kinds of medicinal materials. Zhou Shu only saw three kinds of pill prescriptions that used so many medicinal materials. It seems normal here, most of the handwriting on the prescription is very clear but the important ratio is very vague, I can barely distinguish one or two, and that is, the bottom medicinal material The name is also indistinguishable.


    Aster stretched out his hand and pointed to the top of the jade frame. "The paper below is the result of our research these days. You only need to look at the three medicinal materials that we haven''t studied well. You don''t need to study the whole pill."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it. The paper was densely covered with words, but it looked neat and comfortable, and the handwriting was very beautiful. It said that most of the medicinal materials had characteristics and proportions. Only three medicinal materials were left blank.


    Aster said softly, "Zhou Shu, you have a lot of time to think about it, don''t worry, we will wait."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, then thanked him again.


    Aster speaks softly, softly but also clearly. Although she rarely speaks, no one opposes when she speaks. Even Lang Yi doesn''t speak. It can be seen that her status here is quite high, maybe four. Among the individuals, the most able to talk in front of Mu Xue.


    (PS: Thank you Gu Du Qiu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted.)

 Chapter 2211: Arguing

    Seeing Zhou Shu lost in thought, the others scattered and walked away.


    Xue Wenfu whispered, "Lang Yi, why don''t you discuss it in advance and just use the pill to test him?"


    "That''s right, that Gu Danfang was researched by Senior Mu for us. You just give it to others like this," Masaki scattered his eyebrows, "When Senior Mu knows, he will punish you, maybe he will anger me. What will happen then."


    Lang Yi looked indifferent, "What are you afraid of? When something happens, I will be in the early days. Senior Mu also said that alchemy cannot be self-secret. I am doing it according to Senior Mu''s guidance. Besides, you are still worried about Zhou Shuzhen''s research. What pill to come out?"


    Xue Wenfu just shook his head, "It''s impossible, even we haven''t studied it clearly. Besides, those are the three most difficult, how can it be so easy."


    "That''s it."


    Lang Yi smiled, "Anyway, he can''t answer, it''s his fault."


    Xue Wenfu was rather helpless, "You, there are too many minds, and others have done nothing, you have to shame him."


    A trace of embarrassment flashed in Lang Yi''s eyes, and he thought about it, "When he loses his face, I will give him what he wants, and it will be regarded as an apologization. I only need to stop saying that he is better than us, you say. Well, Sister Aster."


    Aster kept watching Zhou Shu and said softly, "I don''t think Master Mu will be wrong."


    Lang Yi was stunned, speechless for a moment, Xue Wenfu secretly shook his head, "Even if Senior Mu doesn''t read the wrong person, he can''t give an answer. Who can give the correct ratio as soon as he gets the incomplete prescription? What? Even...the best alchemist can''t."


    After hesitating, he didn''t say the words "Senior Mu" because he knew that he would definitely cause trouble if he said it.


    Zhou Shu over there looked at the alchemy, while also paying attention to several alchemists, so he had a preliminary understanding.


    Among these people, it is obvious that aster is the most in need of friendship, but it is also the most difficult to make friends. Lavida is actually good and the best to make friends, and it is not difficult even to have a deep friendship. As for the Masaki who is separated, just nodding his head, Xue Wenfu is old and respectful of character. Very good, but also friends.


    Of course, this is the first impression and may not be accurate.


    Dan recipe is difficult, but for Zhou Shu, it is actually not that difficult.


    Twenty-nine medicinal materials, there are already twenty-six answers.


    The research of those alchemists is ahead, and the remaining three are tens of thousands of deductions.


    What''s more, the paper listed the characteristics of each medicinal material in detail, which made up for Zhou Shu��s biggest shortcomings. Of the 29 medicinal materials, Zhou Shu knew only 17 or 8 medicinal properties, and some only heard about it. I don��t know what the name is for, and there are two others that I haven��t even heard of.


    Without this paper, Zhou Shu might be really in trouble.


    If you don''t know the complete medicinal properties, of course, you can also deduct it, just to increase the difficulty thousands of times.


    Zhihai temporarily cleared a vacant lot and concentrated on deducing the pill.


    About two hours later, Zhou Shu put down his prescription and shook his head gently.


    A few people around immediately looked over, but they have been paying attention. Lang Yi walked over directly, with a trace of disdain at the corner of his mouth, "Why, I gave up so soon, it''s really disappointing."


    Xue Wenfu shook his head slightly, and comforted, "You don''t need to care about Daoists. It''s hard to see anything in such a short time. Why don''t we study together later?"


    Zheng Shu''s scattered eyes swept back and forth on Dan Fang and Zhou Shu, as if Zhou Shu had taken something away, only Aster''s eyes had a glimmer of expectation.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the piece of paper and slowly said, "I have written it on it. Several daoists can look at it, but..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lavida grabbed the paper in his hand and said aloud, "For every twelve pill, you will need one Ningxuan fruit, two and two dollars, one white eye stone, four and two. Seven coins, fifteen roots of Immortal Agarwood Rose, a half of the total."


    Yu Ren''s expression was slightly condensed, silent for a while.


    Aster spoke first, "Two of them are the same as I calculated, except that the white eye stone is two more dollars."


    Xue Wenfu stroked his beard and said, "It''s about the same as the old man. I used one more Xiangluo silk, and Ning Xuanguo lost a dollar. Maybe it should be seeded."


    He looked at Zhou Shu, unconsciously showing a lot of admiration, and said in a condensed voice, "Friend Zhou, you only looked at the two hours, and you calculated the ratio, and it is similar to our research. It is indeed a genius on the alchemy. The old man is ashamed."


    Lang Yi and Zhengshu both stopped talking, because Zhou Shu''s conclusion was not far from them.


    Obviously, Zhou Shu has studied alchemy very deeply. If it weren��t for this, he would never have reached such a close conclusion. More importantly, Zhou Shu did not participate in their discussion at all, and reached a conclusion on his own, even only. It took two hours.


    how is this possible? He actually did it? Can it be so difficult?


    Lavida''s heart is like a tide rolling, although it is unbelievable, but the fact is right in front of him.


    Aster thought for a while and said, "How did your conclusion come about? Why do you need two more white eye stones?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I will talk about this later, the problem is not here, but the ratio of medicinal materials you calculated before has a big problem."


    "what?"


    Several people were stunned.


    Xue Wenfu frowned, "We have been studying for a long time, and there should be no mistakes, Zhou Daoyou, where is the problem?"


    "Say it."


    Feeling that there was some opportunity, Lavida quickly said, "We have been studying for so many days, you can see the mistakes at once. Is it still a big one?"


    Aster''s complexion was slightly condensed, and there was a flash of light in his eyes, as if he was thinking about something.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The weight of the fairy buds is much less, and it should be doubled, otherwise one pot of pill will be used up, and the others will be fine."


    A few people stagnated and looked at Zhou Shu together. The admiration they had just now lost a lot.


    Lang Yi was overjoyed, and I found the problem in his heart. He said in a deep voice, "As we all know, fairy buds are the auxiliary materials of most alchemy prescriptions, and they are not important auxiliary materials, which can help strengthen the body and eliminate evil. A little less, at most it will affect the quality of the pill, and will never let a pot of pill be used up, Zhou Shu, if you don��t even understand the most basic things in alchemy, then I will doubt the ratio you just mentioned. Is it a chance?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head Most alchemy recipes are fine, but as far as this ancient alchemy recipe is concerned, the fairy buds are by no means ordinary auxiliary materials, but important main ingredients. "


    Lang Yi couldn''t help laughing, "Oh, don''t speak big words, this fairy bud is everywhere, and it is no different from the spirit grass. Using the fairy bud as the main material of the medicine, even if it is a miscellaneous fairy It may not be willing to eat it, let alone a real immortal. It is impossible for some ancient alchemy to use fairy buds as the main material! If Senior Mu had studied such alchemy for us, he would look down upon us too much. "


    Xue Wenfu nodded unconsciously.


    He also felt that Zhou Shu��s words were very problematic. Immortal sprouts are indeed a common auxiliary material, which is needed to refine most medicines, just like salt is needed for cooking, but it is more important than vegetables, even salt itself. It''s just a dish, so it''s a bit abnormal.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "This is the fact."


    Lang Yi looked at Zhou Shu coldly, "Only you think it is true, none of us alchemists think it is."


    Aster whispered softly, "I''ll know it after refining it."

 Chapter 2212: Tan Dan and Dao

    Lang Yi frowned and said, "Sister Aster, I don��t know if what he said is right, just practice like this? If we can rely on refining to test, we don��t need to study for so long. Isn��t this lack of medicinal materials? It doesn''t matter, but the fairy aloes rose, Senior Mu only gave us a hundred."


    Masaki said slowly, "If the materials are used up and still can''t be produced, Senior Mu will definitely punish me and wait."


    "It''s been a long time since ten."


    Aster shook his head, and the jade frame in front of him separated suddenly, showing a downward passage, "Open two furnaces, one furnace will double the fairy buds, the other furnace will not be added, and the rest will be written by Zhou Shu. ratio."


    Lang Yi could only nod his head, "Then I won''t double the practice with Sanren."


    Zhengshu scattered and said solemnly, "Be careful, the materials are precious, and you must not make a mistake this time, lest seniors will be punished."


    "I''ll practice the doubled share," Zixuan turned around, "Old Xue, please accompany Fellow Daoist Zhou for a while, we will be well soon."


    "understood."


    Xue Wenfu nodded, and as the three people left, the passage closed quickly.


    Xue Wenfu smiled and said, "I''m sorry, Daoist Zhou, Daoist Aster is like this. You must do what you are looking for, and you can''t delay it for a moment. If you neglect Daoist, please forgive me."


    Zhou Shu also had some surprises. He just smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, alchemist is naturally important for alchemy, so don''t care about me."


    Xue Wenfu thought for a while and said, "Friend Zhou, how do you determine the matching ratio of white eye stones, and why does the fairy bud have to double to become a pill?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Xue Daoyou, it''s not necessarily correct to ask if this is a bit earlier."


    "Aster has said so, she should be very sure. I guess she has similar ideas with you, otherwise she won''t be so eager to make sure," Xue Wenfu showed a lot of sincerity, bowed and said, "In fact, there is no need to make pills. , Daoist only took two hours to calculate the matching ratio. He is definitely a genius. The old man is completely incomparable on the alchemy. Here also Daoist aster can be compared with you, and you can talk about alchemy with you. It''s an honor for the old man, and I hope that fellow daoists will give me advice."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly returned the courtesy, "Xue Daoyou is too polite. I know everything about alchemy in Xia, and there are many places to ask Taoists for advice."


    Xue Wenfu smiled with joy, "Haha, it just happens to happen, let''s talk more about it here."


    Several hours passed in a flash.


    Zhou Shu told Xue Wenfu about the insights on the Dan Dao and some calculations and deductions. Xue Wenfu was naturally overjoyed. He also admired Zhou Shu more and cited him as a good friend. Zhou Shu asked a lot of Wufangchengzhong. I have a very systematic understanding of the problem of pill, such as what kind of pill I need, if I want to start with pill, where to start, etc., etc., I have a very systematic understanding.


    This trip is not in vain just to talk about it.


    After all, knowledge and information have always been areas that Zhou Shu attaches great importance to, and they are not in the realm of cultivation.


    Of course there are chatter, "...The casual person is always worried about Senior Mu''s punishment. Does Senior Mu like to punish you?"


    "The punishment he is worried about is that Senior Mu no longer points to him."


    Xue Wenfu shook his head and sighed, "If Senior Mu is willing to punish us a little bit, it means that she treats us as disciples. Unfortunately, we don''t have that blessing. We just volunteered to study the alchemy with Senior Mu, and Senior Mu. I will come to give pointers when I have time, and sometimes I will give us some alchemy studies."


    He slowly said, "But we are also very satisfied. Having a golden fairy like Senior Mu pointed out a few words, it is a blessing that no one can think of. We try not to let Senior Mu disappointed and angry, otherwise Senior Mu won''t come. , Or ignore us, that is the greatest punishment."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, and he didn''t realize it, "Has Senior Mu always confiscated you as disciples or disciples?"


    Xue Wenfu shook his head and said slowly, "Senior Mu never accepts disciples, nor does she have any followers. All her thoughts are on the alchemy path and she doesn''t care much about other things. This is different from other golden immortals, but This also makes us always susceptible, not knowing when the senior will ignore us."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Several alchemies are so outstanding, Senior Mu will not give up on you easily."


    Xue Wenfu seemed thoughtful, "Perhaps, but it''s not about giving up. We didn''t make any effort, and we don''t know what can help her. The seniors have nothing to ask for."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Just remember, there will always be opportunities in the future."


    Xue Wenfu nodded slightly, but his expression was a little sad, and before he knew it, both of them fell into meditation.


    In Wufang City, there is a golden fairy like Chang Tian who is dedicated to capturing status resources, and there is also a golden fairy like Mu Xue who is free and easy. Of course, Zhou Shu admires the latter, but if Zhou Shu is required to do the latter, I��m afraid I cannot Yes, because he also needs status resources.


    Snapped.


    The jade frame separated suddenly, the passage opened, and several people walked up slowly.


    Xue Wenfu hurriedly greeted him, "How is it, did you make a pill?"


    Lang Yi raised his head, gave him a bitter look, and said nothing.


    Xue Wenfu glanced at him, smiled and didn''t ask too much, then walked to Zixuan, "Aster Daoist, you have been trained."


    Aster didn''t answer, and walked up to Zhou Shu a few steps, his eyes condensed, "How can you be sure that the fairy bud is an important main material? Have you seen that ancient alchemy recipe before and refined it?"


    Lang Yi''s spirit was shocked, and he followed, "You must have practiced first, otherwise you won''t know, right?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them, and said calmly, "You noticed it when you were practicing alchemy, right?"


    Lang Yi nodded vigorously, "Yes, a strange reaction occurred when the medicinal properties were gathered, and the medicinal properties boiled and ran away. If a large number of neutral fairy buds were not used to cover the medicinal properties, it would not be possible to condense the pills successfully. I am because of the fairy spirit. There were not enough buds, and in the end it fell short But Zhou Shu, how did you know that you didn''t make alchemy? Such a change is not visible from the alchemy."


    "I haven''t practiced it. This is the first time I have seen this ancient alchemy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I can calculate that kind of change, and it''s not troublesome, as long as you master some methods."


    In alchemy, Zhou Shu is definitely a giant of theory and a short man of action. He can perfectly calculate the conflicts and changes of various medicinal materials, but if he wants to do it himself, he will probably miss a thousand miles, because talent is really not good. Can''t control Dan Dao.


    Lang Yi just shook his head, "How can it be calculated? This change can only be discovered during the actual alchemy, I don''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "I can''t do it if I don''t believe it."


    Xue Wenfu on the side walked a few steps and slowly said, "I think it is possible. I have been talking with Zhou Daoyou for a long time, and he told me some truths in this respect. I think it is very feasible, but I His Dan Dao hasn''t reached that level yet, it should be no problem if he changes to Fellow Dao Zhou."


    Lang Yi was taken aback, "Ah, old Xue, did you help him too?"

 Chapter 2213: Prepare early

    Aster''s eyes lit up, "What is the method?"


    Lang Yi still didn''t believe it, "What method can I calculate the changes in the unrefined pill?"


    No wonder he didn''t believe it.


    In the way of alchemy, the alchemists have always believed in the practice to produce true knowledge. Of course, most skilled alchemists can also guess some changes during alchemy before alchemy, but that is the product of countless experiences. Like Zhou Shu, he had never refined this kind of pill. The first time he saw the pill, he could predict the changes during the pill refining, which was totally incredible.


    Xue Wenfu thought for a while and said, "The old man has just learned a little bit, and he can''t make it clear for a while. I''m afraid I have to consult Zhou Daoyou."


    Everyone looked at Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s okay to talk about it, but I want to explain in advance that the method is definitely not useful on any pill, and the refining of pill is more dependent on aster daoists. My ability has nothing to do with my method."


    He knew very well that in fact, the alchemy is a kind of metaphysics, and formulas cannot be applied, nor is it calculated. To make a good pill, it is more dependent on the talent of the alchemist.


    The process of alchemy involves too much and is ever-changing. The talent of alchemy can be better controlled, and calculation can only be an aid. Otherwise, with Zhou Shu��s current calculation ability, it may be possible to stably refine the famous alchemy super product. But Zhou Shu obviously couldn''t do it.


    Xue Wenfu shook his head unconsciously, "Daoyou Zhou is too humble."


    Aster said softly, "You don''t need to be self-effacing, just say anything."


    Lavida pricked up his ears, but said nothing, "I will see, what can you do."


    Just like preaching in the dojo, Zhou Shusuan said the theory again, because after discussing it with Xue Wenfu once, this time it was clearer and faster, and the main points were explained in less than an hour.


    Everyone fell into contemplation for a while.


    After a while, Masaki scattered the people and became quite displeased, "This method may be feasible, but it is too ridiculous. It is not the right way of alchemy. I will leave now."


    After speaking, he flicked his sleeves and left, while Lavida showed a lot of joy and saluted Zhou Shu, "I can''t think of this kind of magic, I have to think about it."


    Aster nodded, "Friend Zhou''s words are very reasonable. I need to think about it for a few days before leaving."


    Seeing that they had to leave one by one, Zhou Shu was anxious, and said quickly, "Friend Aster, the pill made by a suitable talent is used to replenish vitality and energy?"


    "Yes," Aster nodded, and quickly understood, "You want?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I came here to seek pill. Just now, Xue Daoyou said, in this situation, I should use this pill..."


    "give."


    Aster picked up the medicine bottle, took out a medicine pill and kept it, and handed the bottle to Zhou Shu, "It is enough to leave one for Master Mu, and you can take the rest. What will be the effect after using it, and what happened? It��s best to write them down and tell me that I��ve always been here."


    Zhou Shu took it, with a hint of surprise, "Okay."


    The precious pill that had just been refined was delivered just like this, and I really didn''t care.


    Aster nodded and didn''t say much, turning around and disappeared.


    In the huge room, only Zhou Shu was left, and even Xue Wenfu didn''t know where he was going.


    Seeing the pill and materials in the room, Zhou Shu felt speechless and shook his head and went out.


    It took a lot of time, but it was definitely worth the trip. I got the pill I wanted, and I made friends with a few true immortals, and as long as I went to Liuxuezhai, I would have a chance to get close to Muxue. important.


    Before reaching the door of Zhibaoxuan, I saw Guan Jian walking out with a gloomy expression.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand thoughtfully, "Plumber friend, long time no see."


    Guan Jian looked at Zhou Shu a few times, and said coldly, "Master Zhou Xuan, haven''t you bought the medicine?"


    Zhou Shu stopped, "The channel is friendly and well informed."


    It is indeed done every day. Zhou Shu said to Bai Kechen last time to buy a pill, but he couldn''t buy pill again when he turned around.


    Guan Jian sneered, "Zhou Shu, I advise you to leave Zhibaoxuan as soon as possible, and there is a way out, otherwise you won''t be able to buy anything in the future, even if you have a fairy stone, you won''t be able to spend it, and you can''t do anything you want."


    "Thanks for reminding me."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and entered the door calmly.


    Guan Jian let out a few sneers without any scruples, he was quite proud, and his originally gloomy expression looked much better.


    As soon as he entered the inner hall, Bai Kechen followed.


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a bitter expression, "Master Xuan, this time it was a prevarication, but it will definitely not work next time. You can see that Guan Jian��s expression just now doesn��t matter. If I give less ghost core next time, He must have an attack, and Zhibaoxuan will also be unlucky."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s not necessarily true, maybe he will get used to it next time."


    Bai Kechen''s expression tightened, "Master Xuan, you can''t do this... Do you mean, is Manager Wu coming to buy ghost cores?"


    Zhou Shuslow nodded, "If the ghost core is good, most of it will come, you know, this business is very profitable."


    "How good is that? This is robbing the masters of the city to make money!"


    Bai Kechen became anxious, pacing back and forth, no longer concealing it, "No, you must tell the supervisor of this matter."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You are quite loyal, then you go and tell him, tell him clearly that someone else has bought a lot of ghost cores at Zhibaoxuan, and they will come to buy them later to see what he will do. do."


    Bai Kechen''s expression tightened, and he could not speak for a while.


    Chang Tian may have many solutions to solve it, but the only certainty is that his real power in Zhibaoxuan is gone.


    No one would place someone who deceived himself in such an important position. He was afraid of Wu Xin''s might, and he couldn''t look back after he made a mistake, but how could he be willing to leave? He has also gained many benefits from the ghost nuclear business, earning hundreds of times more celestial stones than in the past, not only benefiting himself, but also regarded as Fuyin descendants.


    Zhou Shu comforted, "Old Bai, don''t think so much, isn''t it okay this time, it will be the same next time."


    Bai Kechen''s thoughts have loosened a lot, but his mouth is still stubborn, "Every time I have to lose one-third, how can this be concealed? Supervisors and Mr. Guan will definitely find the problem, and then they will not want to take my surgery... ��"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and his expression gradually became solemn, "So you have to prepare early."


    Bai Kechen stagnated, "What?"


    "Mr Bai, you are very smart, so think about what you should do."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, smiled slightly, and turned away.


    "Me, what can I prepare to wash my neck and wait for death?"


    Bai Kechen looked at Zhou Shu''s back and couldn''t help but cursed inwardly, and then he remembered that he would definitely not be able to continue like this, and he should make preparations.


    Zhou Shu has offended here, and Chang Tian has done something wrong. Guan Jian will probably not tolerate me, but the director Wu Xin, if the Jinxian behind him is really stronger than Chang Tian, ??it would be better...


    If Zhou Shu knew what he thought, he would have to shake his head and smile again.


    He also planned to force Bai Kechen to help him deal with Chang Tian, ??but he didn''t expect that Bai Kechen would do nothing, so he would betray on both sides and ran directly to Wu Xin.

 Chapter 2214: Quite at ease

    "My lord, you are back!"


    Looking at Chang Tian in the palace, Guan Jian looked surprised, "Why have you been there for so long?"


    Chang Tian''s expression was indifferent, with a faintly worried expression between his brows, "I encountered something in the Southern District and it was delayed."


    Guan Jian was shocked, "Could it be..."


    Chang Tian was slightly disdainful, "Who dares? Don''t think too much. In this Wufang City, no one dares to attack me. It''s my own business."


    "Yes," Guan Jian didn''t dare to ask, "My lord, do you have to send someone to challenge Zhou Shu?"


    "Unexpectedly, even Xu Mengyou lost so simply, this time Zhou Shu has really soared to the sky after reaching the real fairy."


    Chang Tian sneered with a slight sneer, and only regretted it in his heart. If he could start early, or use strong means to pull Zhou Shu over, it would be fine. One Zhou Shu is enough to top four or five true immortals on the list. Adding to the chances behind, I''m afraid that ten of them can be compared... but it''s useless to regret now.


    "It must be the reason for Sun Yuan''s relics."


    Guan Jian said bitterly, "It is estimated that Zhou Shu has obtained several inheritances of Liangshan Palace, and it is very likely that the secret technique of Tiangang Shadow Transformation is also in it."


    "I haven''t seen him use Tiangang Shadow, it may be something else," Chang Tian shook his head, with the same hatred, the relic beads are gone after they are used, and he can''t grab them again, and Zhou Shu can''t take them. When he got something for him, he couldn''t help but sighed, "Relic beads..."


    Guan Jian slowly said, "When Zhou Shu won the challenge, the relic beads came out. We haven''t waited for so many years before. It''s really strange."


    Chang Tian looked cold, "Stop talking."


    "Yes."


    Guan Jian nodded quickly, but he did not dare to speak any more.


    Chang Tian paused and shook his head, "Just let the challenge go for now. There are three more people I can use, but now is not the time."


    Even for a golden immortal like Chang Tian, ??it is extremely difficult to buy the true immortals on the immortal list. Chang Tian spent a lot of effort and only a few. Now Zhou Shu has solved two of them. If the remaining three are also Unexplained death, he really broke his arm, and it will be much more difficult to do things in the future.


    Guan Jian nodded, a little regretful, "I see, it''s just a pity, he won the last game very hard."


    Chang Tian shook his head, "You can''t try your luck. He is a scheming man. Maybe he pretended that the difficulty. Up to now, he hasn''t figured out what law he is practicing. It is really hidden deeply. If you can''t see him do it with your own eyes, forget it."


    Guan Jian shook his head bitterly, "This guy, there''s nothing he can do with him."


    Chang Tian said slowly, "Let Bai Kechen stare carefully, and then find a way to lure him out of the city, as long as he is out of the city, it will be easier."


    "Understood, I will find a way," Guan Jian nodded and said hesitantly, "My lord, the number of ghost cores at Zhibaoxuan has been reduced in the past two months. I don''t know it is Zhibaoxuan''s problem. , Or something went wrong over the ghost river."


    Chang Tian frowned and said sternly, "Why do you tell me now?"


    Guan Jian''s heart tensed, he knelt down and whispered, "In the first month, Bai Kechen said that the number of true immortals who sold him ghost cores was less, about a quarter. I gave him a good blow. I will look at it again next month, and it turns out that there is still so much less this month. Ask him, he still said that, his subordinates have now sent people to stare at Zhibaoxuan."


    "Can''t you hold a loose fairy?"


    Chang Tian said in a deep voice, "This is the first-class store in the East District. If you don''t manage it well, I will change it."


    "Subordinates must do well, and your sir will calm down."


    Guan Jiantou didn''t dare to lift his head, his mood was like a bucket in a well, shaking, for fear that he would never get up again after falling.


    "Get up," Chang Tian waved his hand, with a smile on his mouth, "Actually, I knew about this a long time ago, and I knew the reason. Su Boyan from the southern district intervened. He might be intercepted midway. , I bought the ghost core, so Zhibaoxuan can hand in less."


    Guan Jian raised his head. Although he was used to Changtian''s moodiness, he still couldn''t help being stunned, "My lord, you know."


    "If you don''t tell me, I know, don''t think about hiding anything."


    Chang Tian sneered and said, "What do you think I did these days? It''s not that easy to get a piece of the pie from me."


    Guan Jian hurriedly moved closer, "My lord, what should we do?"


    Chang Tian waved his hand and said, "You can manage Zhibaoxuan well. If you have less, you can have less, but you must not make any mistakes. I will solve Su Boyan over there. If you come to the east area and fight with me, I will go to the south area to grab it. It depends on you or me."


    Guan Jian couldn''t help but nodded, "If it''s an adult, it must be fine."


    Chang Tian smiled coldly, his eyes flashed unconsciously, "Su Boyan must have been attracted by Zhou Shu too, Zhou Shu must die."


    Feeling the killing intent, Guan Jian''s heart shuddered, and a cold sweat immediately broke down.


    Chang Tian was really angry, he had never seen such a horrible killing intent, and he could hardly stand it.


    after a few days.


    Zhou Shu walked out of the inner hall and looked at Bai Kechen, "There is still no challenge book today?"


    Bai Kechen showed a crying face, "No, Lord Xuan."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Really?"


    Bai Kechen sighed again and again, feeling helpless, "Master Xuan, I really didn''t hide it. No matter how bold the subordinates dare to hide things like challenge books, it violates city regulations and will definitely go to heaven."


    "I haven''t come to challenge for four days, I really want to."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, seeming to mutter to himself, "Every day, do you know that the flesh hurts, ha ha."


    He didn''t care that Bai Kechen was on the side. Bai Kechen was not so loyal to Chang Tian now at both ends of the first mouse, so he didn''t need to guard against it.


    Bai Kechen stagnated, "Master Xuan, the subordinates will go to work if nothing is going on."


    Zhou Shu ignored him and went to the street.


    Go to Liuxuezhai.


    The pill that is refined by Wuming Ancient Pill Recipe is surprisingly effective.


    Replenishing vitality and energy, restoring strength, even the power of the law is included, it is indeed an elixir.


    After taking the pill, the speed of recovery has been accelerated by more than 40%. It is worth mentioning that in the Xuanhuang world, Zhou Comfort Dan needs to use calculations to better release the drug and this After the elixir enters the body, it will naturally reach the place where it is needed, and it will be able to volatilize the medicine at its best without any guidance.


    Sure enough, mysterious.


    Zhou Shu, who originally took a few months to recover, was intact in less than fifty days. Now even if there is a challenge, he doesn��t need to care about it. He is convinced that as long as he is in good condition, the practitioners ranked below him will not have any trouble with him. A little threat and challenge is a good thing, and you can get treasures again.


    Naturally, I would like to thank it. If possible, it would be better to ask for some medicinal pills.


    Liuxuezhai''s door was hidden, Zhou Shu shouted a few times without responding, after thinking about it, he went straight in.


    Passing through the passage, he was taken aback as soon as he entered the door.


    Mu Xue was preaching, and the other four people sat upright and listened attentively. They looked very respectful and didn''t even notice him coming in.


    Zhou Shu saluted Mu Xue and quietly sat aside.


    Mu Xue glanced at him, but did not stop it, which made Zhou Shu quite relieved.

 Chapter 2215: Senior Mu Xue

    Zhou Shu listened carefully, but those who were ignorant and did not understand accounted for the vast majority.


    In terms of alchemy, he is still too shallow, and he still can''t understand the Tao, and is still some distance away from the enlightenment. How can he understand the preaching of Jinxian.


    After a short while, Mu Xuewen said, "That''s it for today, you are free."


    Everyone bowed and saluted, showing great respect.


    Zhou Shu also took a few steps, curving himself, "Thank you, Senior Mu."


    Mu Xue didn''t look at him, and said coldly, "What can you thank you for?"


    This attitude is very different from before, which surprised Zhou Shu a little bit.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "The younger generation is pleased with the teachings of the alchemy by the seniors."


    Mu Xue shook her head, with a trace of unconcealable disappointment, and said calmly, "What you hear is only two or three out of ten, and what you can understand is only one out of twelve. Adding this together, you get nothing but a few words. , Then no thanks."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, and he immediately understood why Mu Xue had changed his attitude--because his alchemy was too bad, but he didn''t want to say anything, so he said indifferently, "There is a priority in hearing the Tao, but there is no priority in enlightenment. The foundation is a little bit worse, but it won��t keep getting worse.��


    Mu Xue glanced at him and said thoughtfully, "There is no order for enlightenment, but no matter how much it is said, it is better to do it once."


    Zhou Shu said neither overbearing nor overbearing, "I forgive the younger generation''s mistake."


    If Mu Xue looked down on him because of his poor alchemy and turned him away, he would have some regrets but no regrets. If he asked him to obey Mu Xue in a low voice, he would definitely not be able to do it. If he could do it, Just do it every day.


    Mu Xue didn''t pay attention to him anymore, and said in a deep voice, "How is your medicine made?"


    "Master Mu, I have it."


    Aster walked over quickly, holding a pill in his hand, which was exactly the kind used by Zhou Shu, but it was brilliant and of better quality.


    Mu Xue frowned, "Don''t call Master Mu in the future."


    Aster nodded earnestly, "Yes, Master Mu."


    Feeling helpless, Mu Xue picked up the pill and said, "Yes, it is indeed a Huili pill. Hey, this pill is in the product?" Looking at the aster, she showed many surprises, "How can it be in the product? How many furnaces did you make?"


    Aster lowered his head, as if he was a little guilty, "I''ll wait until I''m stupid, and then the fifth furnace will refine the elixir of entry and exit."


    "Pills that have not been touched, the fifth batch of products is already very good."


    Mu Xue could not help nodding, but there was no hint of joy on her face, but a lot of seriousness, "Aster, did you buy the materials privately?"


    Zixuan shook his head, "Master Mu, we didn''t buy the materials, we only used those given by Master Mu."


    "Do you think I will believe it?"


    Mu Xue''s face was dark, "The materials I give you can only make six furnace pills at most, and your fifth furnace refines the entry-grade pills. That is to say, if you only fail once, you can make up the pill of Huili pills. Complete? With your alchemy, is this possible?"


    Lang Yi hurriedly shouted, "Senior Mu, we really didn''t buy the materials, we just used you to give them."


    Xue Wenfu and Zhengshu''s scattered people also followed up to defend. Mu Xue didn''t listen to it, only looking at the aster, her face grew darker, "You said, what''s the matter?"


    Aster pointed to Zhou Shu next to him, and said in a low voice, "This Taoist Zhou Shu came a few days ago, and Lang Yi tested him with the incomplete ancient alchemy recipe. Zhou Shu spent two hours to complete the alchemy recipe. Pointed out a fallacy of ours, using the pill that he supplemented, the aster succeeded in refining the pill one time, and after that, he refined it four more furnaces before refining this graded Huili Pill."


    "he?"


    Mu Xue was even more surprised and glanced at Zhou Shu, "Is it you? Have you been here the other day?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Yes, I found the Dan Qi, and I also filled the Dan Fang. If there is any problem, the seniors are looking for me."


    Mu Xue looked at Zhou Shu, and couldn''t help but nodding aster. After thinking about it, she believed it. She only said slowly, "On the way of elixir, you are still far behind them, but you can make up for it. Fang, have you seen it before?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The younger generation has no chance to get the ancient alchemy. As for the supplement, it may be because the alchemy learned by the younger generation is only suitable for these small things."


    "Friend Zhou, you are too humble, what you did is not a small thing."


    Lang Yi shouted loudly, still wanting to say something, but when he saw Mu Xue''s eyes, he immediately retracted.


    Zixuan nodded, "Master Mu, his method is indeed very effective. Zixan has also tried several other pill recipes and it is very accurate."


    Mu Xue''s expression gradually changed, "Aster, show me his modified recipe, and tell me his methods."


    Aster nodded and took out the pill to explain.


    It didn''t take long for Mu Xue to understand and turned to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, your method comes from the realm you came from, right?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Not bad."


    "That''s my fault."


    Mu Xue nodded gently, and said warmly, "Alchemy is prevalent everywhere in the heavens. Although different routes are the same, but each place is different, Zhou Shu, your method is very suitable for alchemy. The subtleties are really eye-opening. Before, I was too narrow-minded. I used the elixir standard of the immortal world to measure you, thinking that your elixir was too bad and not worth teaching. I really cannot bear it."


    With that, she bent slightly and bowed to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s expression tightened, he quickly stepped aside, shook his head and said, "Senior don''t mind how the younger generation can bear it."


    Mu Xue said faintly, "Apologize if you make a mistake. There is nothing you can afford. Would you not accept it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Mu Xue, showing a lot of respect, "How dare the younger generation, the younger generation treats things fairly, the younger generation sincerely admires it."


    Mu Xue is indeed the same as Xue Wenfu said, free and easy, indifferent, generous and open-minded. He doesn''t care about anything except elixir, and he doesn''t even stick to etiquette. I''m afraid she''s rare in the entire heavens. I am afraid there is only this one in the city.


    Mu Xue nodded with satisfaction, "Zhou Shu, you can come here often when you have time to discuss alchemy with them, it will be good for you, but..."


    Zhou Shuzheng was delighted Hearing "but", his heart was suspended again.


    "... Words are without proof, seeing is believing."


    Mu Xue smiled faintly, like a spring breeze, "If you want to come here to study the alchemy, you have to do something to make me believe you are in the alchemy."


    Zhou Shu''s heart tightened, but it was clear from Mu Xue''s smile that Mu Xue was already convinced, and just wanted to see how Zhou Shu''s abilities were, and immediately relaxed, "Senior has any instructions, is to ask the younger generation to submit a name. Huh?"


    "Even if it is a fame."


    Mu Xue raised her hand, holding a pale blue stone in her pure white hand, "This colorful phoenix feather bead, you can refine it into a pill. If it is done, it will be yours. If it breaks, you will return it to me. ."


    "what!?"


    Zhou Shu hadn''t spoken yet, Lang Yi had already called out loudly.


    With a look of surprise, his mouth couldn''t close. It was not only him who was surprised, but Xue Wenfu was the same. Even the most plain aster couldn''t help covering his mouth.

 Chapter 2216: Qingzhu Danfang

    "You do not want?"


    Mu Xue stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes a little harsh.


    Zhou Shu quickly took it over, "Thank you seniors, juniors will do their best."


    "Of course, if I don''t try my best, I will return."


    Mu Xue smiled slightly and backed away, and soon disappeared.


    When Mu Xue left, Xue Wenfu and Lang Yi immediately gathered around, looking at the cyan bead, full of envy.


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of doubt, "What''s the matter?"


    Lang Yi stared at Zhou Shu, "What''s wrong with you asking? I really don''t know where your blessings can make Senior Mu value so much."


    Xue Wenfu also kept shaking his head, "That''s right, we have been following Senior Mu for almost a hundred years, and we haven''t seen Senior Mu give us anything, but you, alas, this...this is a colorful Phoenix Feather Pearl!"


    Zhou Shu looked at his eyes and seemed to think, "It''s a bit strange, it''s obviously blue, why is it called Wucai?"


    Lang Yi stagnated, "So you really don''t understand."


    Xue Wenfu looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and said slowly, "Friend Zhou, although this bead is blue, it is indeed a colorful phoenix feather bead. To be precise, it is the blue bead among the colorful phoenix feather beads."


    Zhou Shu showed a little respect, "Please also Xue Lao teach me."


    Xue Wenfu nodded, "The colorful phoenix feather bead comes from the fairy beast colorful phoenix. It has five tail feathers with different colors. They are blue, red, purple, white and yellow. This phoenix feather bead is the bead on the top of the tail feathers. Rare and precious materials, colorful phoenix feather beads, each color has different uses. Red beads contain pill and phoenix fire. Purple beads are most suitable for making immortal implements. Yellow beads can be made into talisman ink to draw talisman. Beads are full of vitality and contain the essence of phoenix feathers. They are most suitable for practitioners to use. They can prolong life and improve cultivation."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "How precious is it?"


    Aster said softly, "It is equivalent to a second-grade fairy fruit."


    Zhou Shu was stunned. He thought that this thing was precious, but he didn''t expect it to be so precious. He actually reached the second rank, and said, "This...I should return it. I can''t afford such a generous gift."


    Zixuan blinked and shook his head, "Master Mu didn''t give you a gift, why did you pay it back? She asked you to refine the pill."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Yes, it''s used for alchemy. Seniors are testing me."


    "Is it a test?" Lang Yi was quite disdainful, "If there are immortal fruits, what is difficult to make alchemy? It is nothing more than using some good auxiliary materials to maximize the effect of immortal fruits. Anyone can make this kind of elixir. , No matter what the level of cultivation, Senior Mu will not take it back, and this kind of medicine is not very useful to her."


    Xue Wenfu followed, "Yes, it''s alchemy, but it''s actually for you."


    Aster shook his head gently, "Don''t listen to him, Zhou Shu. If you practice randomly, Senior Mu will definitely take it back. This is actually a test. If you want Zhou Shu to get it, you have to do your best and you must not just do it at will."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, nodded, "Yes, seniors will never allow anyone to perfuse their alchemy."


    Lavida was speechless.


    Aster slowly said, "It''s not easy to make a good pill from a green pearl, you have to think carefully."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and glanced at a few people, "It''s okay to ask me to calculate the ratio, but it''s not good to study alchemy, so I want to ask you to help me think of a better alchemy, and then I will go to alchemy, don��t you I was anxious to refuse. Senior Mu said that in person just now, I think she also meant this."


    "How can I refuse, I can''t ask for it, hehe."


    Lang Yi nodded immediately, "I''m doing this a favor! It''s a rare opportunity to be able to match the colorful phoenix feather beads with the pill."


    Xue Wenfu also nodded, "Let''s refer to the details together. They are all studying alchemy. What does it matter?"


    Zhou Shu thanked him once and looked at Aster with a smile. Her Dan Dao was obviously better than everyone else. It would be better if she had her helper.


    Aster was not hypocritical, and nodded, "You wait here for a while, and we can help you think about it."


    "Then thank you a few," Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief and handed the green pearl to Aster. "Is this supposed to be useful?"


    Aster took it and said calmly, "Naturally."


    Soon, a few people gathered to study together, and Zhengshu''s scattered people did not participate. Zhou Shu looked for the alchemy book and read it. Speaking of which, there are quite a lot of alchemy classics here. Zhou Shu does not hesitate to read each book. Just look at it and change it, all in mind.


    Not long after, Aster came over.


    She returned Qingzhu to Zhou Shu first, and then took out a piece of paper, "Zhou Shu, these are the three prescriptions we came up with, you choose one."


    Zhou Shu took a look at the neat rows of small prints, but there was a large group of ink stains on the top which was quite an eye-catcher. He smiled, "I have to trouble the fellow aster to explain which one is more suitable for me."


    Aster whispered, "The first type requires the most and the best materials. It costs a lot of immortal stones. Among them, the sentimental grass and purple jade lotus heart are very expensive and difficult to find. You may have to go to the southern district to buy them. It is more complicated to make, but Cheng Dan has a very good effect, and it can bring the effect of Qingzhu to 97%."


    "The second kind requires a lot of materials, but they are all ordinary materials. We have them here and can give them to you. However, it is difficult to refine and has a high failure rate, but even if it fails, half of the effect can be retained. Well, it can get ninety-seven percent of the utility."


    "As for the third type, there are not many materials needed, only one is more difficult to find, it is not difficult to refine, it can be done easily, and the effect is 90%."


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, she said warmly, "Which one depends on the abilities of the Daoist, and do what you can, but no matter which one, it will definitely meet the requirements of Master Mu. Even if the second type fails, Master Mu will Don''t say anything."


    "Thanks to a few people."


    Zhou Shupo thanked him solemnly, and thought for a while, "Friend Aster, is it a way to destroy that group?"


    Aster said indifferently, "I proposed it, but the feasibility was too low and it was crossed out later."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Can you talk about it?"


    "Well," Aster glanced at Zhou Shu, with a hint of doubt in his heart, "This method does not require much material, but there is an essential material that is difficult to obtain, which is the fairy grass or fairy fruit with dragon essence. "


    "No wonder it''s crossed out."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciouslyDragon clan fairy grass..."


    There was a sudden throb in my heart, the dragon clan''s fairy grass did not exist, but there was one fairy fruit. It was in He Taiping''s place. He Taiping had not sent a message, that is to say, the dragon fruit was not mature yet, and there was still a chance to get it.


    But it depends on the value.


    Aster showed a bit of emotion, "It''s hard to find, even if you go to the Southern District, you may not be able to find it. If you have to wait for the auction, the price will be very high. Maybe the West can find it now, but it''s not where we can go. ,Too dangerous."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Girl aster, how much effect can Qingzhu exert with this kind of pill?"


    "It depends on the quality of the dragon fairy fruit, but at worst it can have twice the effect. The dragon and the phoenix are harmonious. The dragon fairy fruit can stimulate the potential of the phoenix pearl. This is what other auxiliary materials can''t reach. Moreover, this It''s not even considered the effect of the dragon fairy fruit."


    Aster''s eyes flashed brightly, and he was a little excited.


    She didn''t notice, Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up at this time.

 Chapter 2217: Wait for news

    It''s worth it.


    It is worth it that the blue pearl can have twice the effect, not to mention, it does not contain the effect of the dragon clan fairy fruit, even if it is risky.


    What''s more, Zhou Shu had a trace of regret about what happened last time.


    Zhou Shu calmed down and said warmly, "Friend Aster, can you write down the pill?"


    Aster stared at him, "Are you going to follow this prescription?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said condensedly, "It''s always good to have some goals. If I can''t find them, I will use others."


    Zixuan shook his head, "Then you don''t need this pill. If you find the right material and bring it to me, I will write another pill for you."


    Zhou Shu became sluggish and quickly understood, "I see, thank you very much."


    The elixir is determined according to the materials. If Zhou Shu finds the dragon fairy fruit, the pill will be modified. The material will be changed to stimulate the potential of the dragon fairy fruit, so that it can double the effect, and the effect of the pill will be better and stronger.


    Aster said faintly, "find it first before talking about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and went on his own.


    In the following days, Zhou Shu was very idle. Every day, he concentrated on cultivating Tiangang and transforming shadows to consolidate his realm, and then waited for He Taiping��s news. Last time, He Taiping said that it won��t take long for the results to come, so many years have passed. Should be able to wait.


    Zhibaoxuan still intercepts one third of the ghost cores every month.


    Seeing that there was nothing in Changtian, Bai Kechen had become more courageous. When faced with Guan Jian, he would no longer be conscientious, and would speak up.


    It would not be long before he dared to leave half of the ghost cores to Su Boyan.


    Jinxian wrestled with each other, and since one side retreats, the other side will definitely not miss the opportunity, and will press on step by step.


    But this also means that there is likely to be a big disturbance around Zhibaoxuan.


    The two golden immortals are afraid that they will lose some manpower and consume a lot of resources.


    But these things have little to do with Zhou Shu.


    Su Boyan''s support to the present shows that he has tasted the sweetness from the ghost core and will definitely continue to compete with Chang Tian. This is exactly the result Zhou Shu wants. The two tigers are fighting, he waits for the changes and gives Chang Tianxia appropriately. That''s it.


    In fact, the contract between Zhou Shu and Su Bo can''t be said to be fair. The profit on the ghost core is divided into three to seven, and the time is 500 years.


    Thirty percent is definitely better than 15 percent. What''s more, if Chang Tian is completely eliminated, Zhou Shu can also sell other things in Zhibaoxuan, not limited to ghost cores. There will naturally be a place for Zhou Shu to use his hands and feet. .


    There were no challenge books for several months, but Zhou Shu still went to Yingtiantai once.


    Many scattered immortals told him that after that challenge, there will be a complete set of puppet Taoist books for auction. That is exactly what Zhou Shu is interested in. He has always planned to make some puppets to serve as servants, guards, etc., to grow Zhibao Xuan, also prepares for the future.


    But unfortunately, when the auction was over, Zhou Shu did not wait for the puppet Taoist book.


    It seems that the news cannot be fully believed, although ten people say that, it is not necessarily true.


    I didn''t wait for the puppet Taoist book, but bought a Lingzhi jade slip. It was very cheap and Zhou Shu was content. The way of planting was also what Zhou Shu wanted.


    To be precise, there is no Tao that Zhou Shu doesn''t want. Now it''s hard to have a stable environment. If you don''t seize the time to practice Tao, learn various methods, expand the Tao of Shu, when should you wait?


    It is worth mentioning that when he went to Yingtiantai, four or five people took the initiative to greet him.


    It seems that three consecutive challenges have allowed Zhou Shu to accumulate some reputation, but it is far from enough. If you have a five-game winning streak or even a ten-game winning streak and get the reward of the city owner, it��s even better. It��s not that Zhou Shu hasn��t used his brain to let Ke Buxie came to challenge him. The two played a play, but soon learned that this was not allowed by the rules. The two could not continue to challenge for five years, so they had to die.


    Sometimes, Zhou Shu also went to Liuxuezhai.


    Although he didn''t refine the pill, Mu Xue didn''t stop him from attending, and sometimes she gave a few words to make Zhou Shu''s alchemy more profitable.


    Zhou Shu has a good relationship with Xue Wenfu and Lang Yi. Like Lang Yi has been helping him inquire about Dragon Clan fairy grass and fruit, Xue Wenfu often teaches Zhou Shu some alchemy skills to help him make up for weak links. As for Zhengshu��s loss of life, Being a stranger is worse than a nodding acquaintance, Zhou Shu didn''t care.


    It is quite obvious that since Zhou Shu entered Liuxuezhai, other people have also become indifferent to Zhengshu''s scattered people.


    They gathered together because of Dan Dao, but their temperaments were not the same, and it was still difficult to get along for long.


    It was another sermon. Just after the salute, Lang Yi came over.


    "Brother Zhou!"


    Lavida patted Zhou Shu''s shoulder hard, and said exaggeratedly, "Hurry up and thank me, I heard that there will be an auction in the Xuanfeng Building in the southern district in two months, and there may be second-grade longan flowers for sale!"


    Zhou Shu froze and smiled bitterly, "I want to thank you very much, but... the second-grade longan flowers are still auctioned, I can''t afford them."


    "That''s no way, the fairy fruit is expensive when the herb comes, not to mention it is from the dragon world," Lang Yi sighed slightly, "everyone knows that the fairy grass fairy fruit of the dragon race in the dragon world is the most rare, no matter what the race is. , It is possible to greatly improve the physique, and the physical body is not afraid of immortal power."


    Aster thought for a while and said, "It may cost a billion immortals."


    Lang Yi spread his hands, "I can''t help you, Brother Zhou, I can''t even get a fraction."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thank you for telling the news. I will find a way to check it out. Maybe there is a cheaper one."


    Xue Wenfu walked a few steps closer and whispered, "Be careful when you leave the city."


    "I understand, thank old Xue."


    Zhou Shu was a little grateful, and he said to these people for his grievances with Chang Tian. He didn''t expect them to help, but it would be nice to have this heart.


    Lang Yi also followed, "Go around from the edge of the central area, and be closer to the city lord over there. It will be better."


    "I see, Brother Long."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, just about to say a few words, there was a shock on his arm, and Zhou Shu''s heart followed.


    Opening the Mingzhu, a message leaped into my eyes, "It has been fruited, and withered in seven days."


    I finally waited It''s hard to describe the mood at the moment, it couldn''t be better.


    The opportunity came, but the problem also came. He couldn''t ask He Taiping to send Tianlong Guo, but he could only go by himself, that is, he had to leave the city.


    Looking at Mu Xue who was about to leave, Zhou Shu stepped forward and saluted, "Excuse me, senior, is the Changzhou City in the city these days?"


    He knew that Mu Xue was free and easy, so he talked straight to her without saying a word of nonsense.


    Mu Xue frowned, "Your business has nothing to do with me, but he is not here now."


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu went to the ground for a long time, letting down his hanging heart for a while.


    Of course what Mu Xue was telling was the truth, but not being here now doesn''t mean that she has not been there all the time, she must be fully prepared, and even if she is not here all the time, the news of going out of the city can''t be hidden from him, there will definitely be trouble waiting for her.

 Chapter 2218: Not successful

    (Happy holiday, good food and drink, peace and joy.)


    Guan Jian excitedly picked up the Mingzhu, "My lord, Zhou Shu is about to leave the city!"


    Chang Tian, ??who was far away in the Southern District, was shocked, "What, are you sure?"


    Guan Jian nodded again and again, "There will never be any fakes. He is heading out of the city to the south. Maybe he is going to the Southern District."


    "I know, I''ll be right back. It will be there in four hours."


    Chang Tian answered the news coldly, ignored the people around him, and left directly.


    "My lord will deal with him personally?"


    Guan Jian was a little stunned, "My lord, I''m ready here. They are all in accordance with your instructions, plus I have a total of six true immortals. Then Zhou Shu is dead."


    "Don''t underestimate Zhou Shu, you must do it well and don''t miss the opportunity. In any case, you must persist until I come back and pass the news at all times."


    Put away the Mingzhu every day, and hurried back to the Eastern District.


    Guan Jian shook his head unconsciously, seeming to be muttering to himself, "My lord is too cautious. No matter how powerful Zhou Shu is, how can he be the opponent of six true immortals? What''s more, there are chapters that rank ahead of him. White eyebrows."


    Soon, he took a group of people out of the city and chased in the direction where Zhou Shu left.


    Without chasing far, a dark shadow appeared in his eyes, it was Zhou Shu.


    As if perceiving danger, Zhou Shu''s speed suddenly increased a lot.


    "Where else can you escape?"


    Guan Jian sneered, "Xuanshan, Luan Yu, you two are watching here, beware of him running into the city, others will follow me and besieged together."


    After the assignment was completed, the four figures swept out like a goshawk.


    Although Zhou Shu flew very fast, he couldn''t stand the four of them being blocked together, not to mention that the four of them all carried the wind chime bestowed by Chang Tian, ??which could increase the speed several times in a short time, Zhou Shu''s speed. No matter how fast, it can''t match this golden fairy talisman.


    Within half an hour, Zhou Shu was surrounded by four people.


    As if he knew that he couldn''t escape, Zhou Shu stood still and slowly fell to the ground, "Plumber, what''s the matter?"


    Guan Jian said coldly, "Zhou Shu, why should you ask knowingly, if you offend Lord Chang, you should know that there are today''s results."


    "Do you want to take me back, or do you want to kill?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion darkened, "I am the master of Zhibaoxuan, and there is a contract with the city owner. If you kill me, won''t you be afraid of going to heaven to judge the pillars?"


    "Fear, getting two lashes is indispensable."


    Guan Jian showed a trace of regret, "But what can be done? The matter has reached this point. If there is a better way, Master Chang will not do this, and everything can only be blamed on you for being too unskilled and not eating. Drink fine wine."


    Zhou Shu was startled, "Just two whips?"


    "Of course, you intend to **** the immortal weapon. I couldn''t wait to capture it and accidentally killed you by mistake. Although it was all your sins, but you have to bear some responsibility for the same kind of harm," Guan Jian said coldly, "just these two. The whip is also given by the adults to show justice, and there will be compensation afterwards, which is definitely more cost-effective than these two whips."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and then smiled, "The arrangement is clear, it seems I must die this time."


    A lot of killing intent appeared in Guan Jian''s eyes, "Everyone, let''s go together."


    An old man at the side came up, "Wait, the old man will meet him for a while."


    The old man''s beard was dark, but only one pair of eyebrows was white. The eyebrows were very thick, three inches long, and the roots stood upright. The steel needles were inserted on the forehead, occupying most of the forehead.


    It''s so peculiar, the first thing anyone sees are eyebrows.


    Probably the result of the unsuccessful transformation.


    Guan Jian frowned, "Zhang Baimei, what are you doing? Your lord said that you can do it together, you can''t make mistakes."


    Zhang Baimei waved his hand, "Guan Jian, the lord is not here, just a real immortal, not a golden immortal, why break the rules that the old man has always followed? Moreover, the old man and Xu Mengyou are close friends, and take revenge for him personally. It��s just that, don��t worry, I will accept his life."


    Guan Jian was quite helpless. Although he was able to command these people under Chang Tian''s order, he could not guarantee that they obediently obey orders. After all, these people''s realm cultivation is no worse than him, especially the chapter Baimei, who is in the fourth of the immortal list. The position of Hundred and Eleven is much better than him, and it is difficult for him to manage it.


    "Then you go up first, Zhang Baimei."


    Guan Jian nodded, and said in a low voice, "Zhang Henpa, Ruan Buji, we swept the formation, ready to take action at any time."


    The remaining two nodded gently, ready to go.


    They know what Guan Jian means, no matter how Zhang Baimei and Zhou Shu play, as long as they move their hands, they will immediately attack.


    Zhang Baimei frowned slightly, his entire face moved, and he snorted coldly, "I''m afraid you don''t have a chance to make a move."


    He smiled, stepped out, and immediately appeared in front of Zhou Shu.


    It came so suddenly that Zhou Shu was stunned.


    Regardless of Zhang Baimei''s strength, just the use of the law of space is obviously above himself, and he can also escape in an instant, but it is impossible to be as relaxed as Zhang Baimei. It is like walking in a leisurely courtyard, and I don��t know what it is. .


    The few people behind him were also taken aback.


    "Maybe we don''t need to act."


    "Zhang Baimei''s strength has risen a lot, no wonder he will take the initiative to play."


    Zhang Baimei looked at Zhou Shu coldly, his eyebrows suddenly spread, and two pure white eyes appeared in the middle.


    It''s not so much eyes as it is a white abyss, deep and bottomless, with layers of waves.


    I don''t know what the rules and tricks are, but what is certain is that the following is bound to be a stormy attack, because the killing intent on his body is so turbulent, it will flood Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked awe-inspiring, raised his sword flatly, and stabbed it straight.


    Zhang Baimei sneered, "Isn''t it the old man''s photo shoot Shanbai...ah!"


    Before he finished speaking, he let out a scream, the entire face was penetrated by the Wuhen sword, and the tip of the sword poked out from the back of his head, shining brightly, and a few drops of deep white blood dripped slowly.


    Both pairs of eyes stared at Zhou Shu, all in disbelief.


    Why did I rush in like this? How could it be completely unstoppable? How...


    Nothing else, he doesn''t have the ability to save up thinking, he is dead.


    Zhou Shu waved his arm, and the tip of his sword fell suddenly, dividing Zhang Baimei into two halves.


    With a trace of regret in his eyes, "You are too close."


    Zhang Baimei''s broken body shell also fell like a cannonball, and it sank directly into the ground, and a large hole was smashed into the ground. Anyone could perceive The power accumulated in his body was not at all. Time to erupt.


    It''s over without a move.


    "what!"


    "how is this possible?!"


    Several exclaims behind him.


    The only one who didn''t shout was Guan Jian, he was already surprised.


    Zhang Baimei, the strongest among the group of people, died under Zhou Shujian only one face, and walked past leisurely, as if he was going to die on purpose.


    Anger and fear soon surged. He stared at Zhou Shu and shouted, "Go together!"


    He shouted so piercingly, as if he had exhausted all his strength.


    He understands a little now, why Changtian must come in person.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 2219: This is bad

    In fact, Zhou Shu was also a little surprised.


    The Zhang Baimei was so confident that he walked directly in front of him.


    Is it relying on what powerful magic weapon you have? Still have an indestructible body?


    Speaking of the latter seems to be more credible, because the white eyebrows in that chapter are obviously derived from the race of monster beasts, maybe there are any special means, but even if there are special means, facing Zhou Shu at this distance, and sending death no difference.


    After a period of practice, Zhou Shu was able to use Tiangang to transform shadows.


    Even though the power of law he can use is still not much, but after the sky is transformed into a shadow, it has been strengthened by nearly ten times, and with the Wuhen sword in his hand, the power of the Jinxing that burst out at that moment is so powerful that it is not a single one at all. The true immortal can stop him, not to mention the distance is so close, Zhang Baimei didn''t even leave him a chance to dodge, what is it not to die?


    Looking at the big hole in the ground, Zhou Shu was secretly curious about what kind of race this guy was.


    Because the rules in Wufang City are too strict, no one knows who is what race and what world they come from, but after death, this should not be a secret.


    Without time to think about it, the other three people have gathered around.


    The law enforcement treasures also had some surprises on their faces, and they were extremely cautious. The three formed a simple formation. Their bodies were shining with various colors, and they seemed to be blessed with some kind of talisman, maybe several.


    Is a troublesome opponent.


    Guan Jian pointed at Ruan Buji, "You go first."


    Ruan Buji stagnated, shook his head and said, "It''s still you first. You have two defensive artifacts given by adults, which should be able to entangle him."


    "Zhang Baimei doesn''t have it?"


    Guan Jian cursed secretly and walked in the forefront helplessly, after all, he had to lead by example.


    Zhang Henpa beside him whispered, "Don''t worry, when he killed Zhang Baimei just now, there seemed to be a few shadows around him."


    Guan Jian was taken aback for a moment, "Shadow?"


    Zhang Henpa was very worried and said, "Yes, the shadow is very weak and the appearance time is very short, but it does exist. I can see it very clearly. I think he has learned the shadow of Tiangang, but he is not yet proficient. Far worse than Sun Yuan."


    "Tiangang transforms into a shadow, he really got it."


    Guan Jian glared at Zhou Shu bitterly, then quickly retracted his gaze, and said to himself, "This is bad."


    He did not doubt what Zhang Henpa said, because Zhang Henpa was one of the true immortals who went to capture Sun Yuan and witnessed the scene at that time.


    At that time, Yu Yitian took a dozen real immortals to capture Sun Yuan, and in the end he wounded Sun Yuan seven or eight. The main reason was that the sky was transformed into shadows, coming and going without a trace, hurting people very fast and viciously. , Even if Yu Shouzheng kept guarding, he would just keep the lives of the true immortals but could not stop Sun Yuan.


    Sun Yuan, who has learned the shadow of Tiangang, has even entered the list of ten thousand evils. Wufang City will never have a true immortal to be his opponent. If there is no gold immortal ranked 11th in Yu Yitian, I am afraid that all true immortals will suffer. Its a bad hand.


    Now Zhou Shu actually learned this secret technique.


    It''s really bad.


    He quickly made a decision, "Don''t take the initiative to attack. You Dou trapped him. When the adults come back, I now recruit Luan Yu and Xuan Shan. Five people will definitely be able to surround him so that he can''t escape."


    Zhang Henpa was very pleased, "I have such a thought. I can''t fight against it. I can''t regard the true immortal who has learned the shadow of Tiangang as an ordinary true immortal. It will be easy to handle when the adults come. He is definitely not an adult''s opponent."


    Guan Jian nodded, "Of course."


    The three had an idea, and they fought around Zhou Shuyou.


    Zhou Shu guessed their plan, of course, he could see it all, he didn''t care, and he stayed with them calmly.


    Because their approach coincides with Zhou Shu''s ideas.


    For Zhou Shu, it is impossible to solve three people at once. The three people work together. It is very hard for him to kill one. And after killing one more person, the remaining two will definitely run. Most of him can''t catch up, so he will lose him. The meaning of being here today.


    He is also waiting for someone.


    ����He wants to leave and solve all the people of Chang Tian, ??and then go to He Taiping.


    If they leave one, let them discover their tracks, it will be very detrimental to He Taiping.


    Moreover, doing so can weaken Chang Tian''s strength to a large extent. After solving these six people, Chang Tian has not many people available in the city gate area. At Zhibaoxuan, even Chang Tian wants to keep it.


    It''s almost an hour after You Dou.


    I have to say that these three true immortals are still very powerful.


    There is a tacit understanding between each other, the ability to protect each other, and the continuous use of talisman, which is why Zhou Shu can''t help but find a good opportunity.


    Guan Jian was anxious, "What''s the matter, I have already sent a message, they haven''t come over yet?"


    Zhang Henpa was also a little surprised, "It''s at most half an hour''s journey, why haven''t you come yet?"


    "Someone is here."


    Ruan Buji pointed behind him, showing a touch of relief.


    "Why is there only one person?"


    Guan Jian was quite puzzled. In his range of perception, there was only one person coming here instead of the two expected.


    Zhang Henpa said slowly, "Maybe something has happened, one of them is enough. If it is Luan Yu, the tens of thousands of meshes he cultivated are just right."


    Ruan Buji breathed a sigh of relief, "Whoever he is, hurry up. We don��t have many talismans. They are all made by adults, so they don��t want to use them at all. For the sake of Zhou Shu, I used up decades old. accumulation."


    "I helped the adults to solve Zhou Shu, and I can come back with anything, less wordy."


    Guan Jian glared at him, "Hold on, don''t let Zhou Shu run away!"


    Several people continued to besiege Zhou Shu.


    They didn''t notice that Zhou Shu had early sensed someone coming, but didn''t mean to run at all, instead there was a hint of excitement.


    Whoosh!


    A red light flew straight from a distance and rushed into the battle group.


    The red light was fleeting, and a figure stood firmly behind the three of them, holding a flaming red spear in his hand, majestic and majestic, looking like a god.


    "Ke Buxie?"


    "How could it be you!"


    "Luan Yu, where is Xuanshan?!"


    The three of them were dumbfounded.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Ke Buxie''s mouth, "They are waiting for you to get on the road together!"


    "You killed them?"


    "Impossible, you...your hand, could it be, is it the Molten God''s musket!?"


    Guan Jian was stunned there so shocked that he couldn''t close his mouth. Unexpectedly, his reinforcements hadn''t waited, but those who had waited were the ones who hated Chang Tian and his own Ke Buxie the most.


    This is really bad.


    Zhou Shu looked at Ke Buxie with a smile, "Brother Ke, do it, don''t leave one."


    "Of course, leave Guan Jian to me!"


    Ke Buxie was flushed all over, completely fused with the Shenhuo, the light was burning, and he rushed towards Guan Jian.


    The balance was broken in an instant, and Zhou Shu took advantage of the trivial situation of the three.


    The power that has been accumulated for a long time has finally reached the moment of explosion.


    A few lights flashed faintly from Zhou Shu''s body, and Ruan Buji, who was closest to Zhou Shu, let out a scream, and his right arm was no longer his own for an instant.


    (PS: Thank you Kezhi for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 2220: By heart

    "Guan Jian, you also have today!"


    Ke Buxie stood with a gun, his eyes staring like an eagle.


    Guan Jian on the opposite side was pale, and there was a big hole in his chest, which was charred and black. The internal organs and flesh and blood had long been indistinguishable, and there were even embers on the pale bones, billowing with smoke.


    The shot of Ke Buxie just now completely shattered his power, pierced his body, and brought all his vitality.


    "... Your lord will avenge me!"


    Guan Jian looked at Ke Buxie coldly, without a trace of begging for mercy, and fell straight down.


    "Even if there is only a trace of soul, don''t want to leave!"


    Ke Buxie yelled angrily and rushed over, but after searching around, he didn''t see a trace of the soul, and suddenly became anxious, "What''s the matter?"


    "Stop looking, no."


    Zhou Shu slowly walked over, "I don''t have any spirits overflowing, Brother Ke, are the two you killed before, too?"


    Ke Buxie thought for a few moments, "I came over in a hurry and didn''t pay attention, but it didn''t seem to be the case. Could it be that Chang Tian made the hands and feet, and immediately took away the soul?"


    His face is a little ugly.


    If the enemy''s soul is still there, it will not be difficult to come back to life. Although it will take thousands of years of cultivation to get back to its original state, it is a hidden danger after all, and it is already a major enemy that cannot be solved in life or death.


    "Perhaps, but I don''t think Chang Tian can do it. If he can protect the immortal soul, his power should be far greater than it is now. Who doesn''t want to rely on someone who can make him immortal? But..." Zhou Shudun After a pause, he said in a deep voice, "It''s somewhat similar to the Yingtiantai. When you die, there will be no soul."


    Needless to say too clearly, I believe Ke Buxie can definitely understand.


    It is the city lord who can keep the soul indestructible or eliminate it completely.


    Ke Buxie would be happy, so he could only shake his head. If the city lord took it away, no matter how good or bad, they would not be able to object, "Look at the gains, there should be a lot of them. These people have fairy weapons. "


    "Can''t take anything."


    Zhou Shu''s face was condensed, "Brother Ke, you take these corpses back and hand them to Yu Shouzheng, saying that we were ambushed by them when we were out of the city, and then we were killed by them. Please Shouzheng and deal with this matter fairly. You must be fast. , Don��t let the everyday people go first."


    Ke Buxie thought for a while, "I understand, I almost missed a major event."


    The harvest is a lot, at least there are five immortal artifacts, and there are more other treasures. Guan Jian Gang Chang Tian manages several shops. The immortal stone bag on his body may not contain hundreds of millions or even billions of immortal stones, but these things, Taking it away is a disaster. From just defense to murder and robbing of money, it must go to heaven.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Hurry up."


    Ke Buxie was surprised, "You won''t go back?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I still have things to do. It''s enough for you to go. I absolutely trust you. I will contact you when I return to the city."


    Ke Buxie stared at Zhou Shu with earnest eyes, "Brother Zhou, don''t worry, I will never move one. If one is missing, I will pay for it."


    He was moved suddenly.


    With such a large amount of property, if he moves a little bit, it is not him who will suffer, including Zhou Shu, and he is worried about his life, but Zhou Shu still feels relieved to let him go back alone, that is, to save his life. Put it on him.


    He hasn''t tasted this feeling of trust for a long time, the first time in decades.


    Zhou Shu watched Ke Buxie go away, turned around, and rushed away.


    Going out from here is just to solve Guan Jian and the others. The real purpose is on the other side. It''s time to go to He Taiping.


    He must trust Ke Buxie, because now he cannot return to the city, and he is not too worried about Ke Buxie betraying himself.


    Because Ke Buxie hated Chang Tian more than him, there was nowhere to go.


    Judging from the fact that he gave up his life to kill Guan Jian, it is impossible to dispel the hatred on both sides. Guan Jian''s strength is not inferior to Ke Buxie, but his momentum is not as good as that, and the result was a miserable loss.


    It didn''t take long for him to look around carefully and to make sure that no one was following, Zhou Shu quietly sent a message to He Taiping.


    Soon, the ground cracked and a familiar voice came.


    Zhou Shu didn''t doubt that he had him, so he went straight down, and everything returned to the same condition.


    He Taiping dipped the grass in his mouth and looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "I thought you didn''t want it."


    Zhou Shu showed some apologies, "Brother He, I was too scrupulous last time, sorry."


    "Forget it, I may not dare to ask for it if I change it. This thing is really hot."


    He Taiping showed a little solemnity, "But now it''s different. You and I are both true immortals. Even if the food is hot, you must eat it. Opportunities don''t always happen. If you miss it, there will be no next time."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "Yes, I really need Tianlong Fruit now."


    He Taiping said happily, "Let''s go, it''s already the result now, no delay."


    "and many more."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, "I still want to know the origin of this dragon fruit."


    He Taiping frowned unconsciously, and said some anger in his words, "Zhou Shu, I thought you figured it out, what on earth do you want to do? What if you know it? Give it to you, just eat, whatever else Don''t even think about it, it has nothing to do with you."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If you take it, it will matter. Little brother said, maybe I can help."


    "help?"


    He Taiping looked stagnant, and seemed to laugh at himself, "I don��t seem to have heard this word for a long time, and I don��t want to hear it again, Zhou Shu, I can tell you frankly that there is only a deal between you and me, and there is no help. ."


    "Brother, you and I are all true immortals, no longer miscellaneous immortals who die when pinched."


    Zhou Shu was not angry at all, his expression was indifferent, "I choose to accept Tianlongguo, which means I am willing to accept the trouble caused by it. I need to know, or you don��t give it to me."


    He Taiping''s expression tightened, and he fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu did not move, only firmness and confidence on his face.


    He Taiping sighed slightly, "It''s a natural intention, but do you know what kind of trouble it is?"


    "It will never be more trouble than I am now."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Brother, I have offended Chang Tian, ??the prison city in Chengmen District, East District."


    "Chang Tian?"


    He Taiping stared at Zhou Shu for a long time and was quite puzzled, "You don''t look like a troublemaker, is he annoying you?"


    "I have flowers on my face, what do you always look at."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "This is a long story, brother, let''s talk about your side first, I will leave soon after I take the fairy fruit, and there is still something to do."


    "Even if it''s Changtian, it''s not as big as mine, or even far behind."


    He Taiping shook his head lightly, his expression very solemn, "Zhou Shu, if you must know, I can tell you, but this matter has nothing to do with you, I will solve it myself, even if you want to help me, I will wait for you. I''ll talk about becoming a golden fairy."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Such the best, of course I believe in little brother."


    He Taiping finally nodded, "Come on, go down and talk, don''t delay the hour."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2221: will

    "Tian Shui Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said lightly, "Brother, I see."


    "that''s it?"


    He Taiping was stunned. After saying so much, he exchanged a sentence of "I know". It seems that Zhou Shu seems to have nothing to do with him, but no wonder it is indeed a big trouble. He reveals a trace. With a wry smile, "Well, that''s it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I know, which means I will go to this place in the future and will help."


    "You really want to go?"


    This time it was He Taiping''s turn to be surprised, "You have heard everything I just said, you still want to go?"


    "Do you want you to say it for nothing?" Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother, it''s not going to go now, I''ll talk about it later, if you eat a dragon fruit, kill some dragons to pay it back, it''s fair and reasonable."


    He Taiping laughed unconsciously, "Then you are at a loss."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You are wrong, a dragon fruit now is far greater than the trouble in the future, I made a lot of money."


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, I...I know."


    After hesitating for a while, he only said these words.


    In fact, these few words are enough. Knowing it means taking it to heart, and it means that no matter what happens, you will do it.


    He Taiping''s trouble is indeed not small.


    He escaped from Tianshui Realm.


    Tianshui Realm is a peaceful and detailed realm. It is called a paradise by many immortals. However, after being invaded by dragons thousands of years ago, the paradise became a hell. The dragons ruled over most of the Tianshui realm. Practitioners and mortals have all become their own slaves.


    Of course there will be rebels, and He Taiping, who has lived in Tianshui Realm for generations, is one of them.


    And the result of his resistance was miserable.


    The same family and relatives and friends were slaughtered, but he alone survived, and the price was that he fell from the true immortal to the miscellaneous immortal, carved the indelible dragon brand on his body, and became a servant driven by the dragon.


    There is a mark on the body, but the heart will not give in.


    Taking an opportunity, he stole a Tianlong fruit tree and left Tianshui Realm in the chaos.


    The dragon clan is absolutely cruel to the rebels and will definitely find a way to find him. Therefore, even if he is far away in Wufang City, He Taiping must always be careful, lest he be found, and even more afraid of being seen by others.


    And Zhou Shu promised to help him, in addition to the promise, he also felt like the enemy.


    Isn''t the Xuanhuang Realm the same as the Tianshui Realm?


    The dragon race occupies most of the Xuanhuang realm, and the human race and other races are slaves. They are too powerful and desperate, but what about? With the rise of immortal cultivators, the dragon race no longer has a foothold and is completely driven out of the Xuanhuang Realm, and can only wander into the heavens.


    Zhou Shu felt that he could do it again in other places and do what the emperor did.


    "Arrived."


    He Taiping pointed to the front.


    On the golden tree, there are two strange fruits hanging.


    The fruit is only three inches in size, in the shape of a pagoda, one by one, nine layers in total, with a spire and a base, with many small scales on it, reflecting the light from the tree, looking extra bright, not like a long one. The fruit that comes out is more like a carefully crafted work of art.


    "It looks like a dragon horn."


    He Taiping showed some disdain, "Those dragons who have no horns think that they can become Tianlong after eating this."


    Zhou Shu stared at the dragon fruit, surely it was it.


    He Taiping urged, "Hurry up and pick it up. After a while, they will fall by themselves and fall into a rock. Then they can''t eat them and can only be used for refining."


    "I''m welcome."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked towards Tianlongguo.


    Without taking two steps, the ground shook, like an earthquake.


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression stagnated, but He Taiping''s expression changed instantly, "No, someone!"


    Zhou Shu immediately reached out the divine consciousness, and followed the path to look at it. Before reaching out, there was an extremely powerful pressure rushing over. In a flash, the divine consciousness was beaten without a trace, even giving back. Can''t do it.


    Zhou Shu''s heart sank.


    He Taiping took out a mirror, showing a trace of condensedness, "The above has been discovered, and all the formations are ruined, only for a moment."


    boom!


    The mountain shook for a while, and the entire grotto seemed to be turned over, and the gravel and soil fell like rain.


    The grotto where they were located was seventy to eighty li deep underground, and could launch an attack below seventy to eighty li, and in an instant they broke the lair that He Taiping had worked so hard to build for decades. It could only be a golden immortal.


    "Hurry up, it''s Chang Tian."


    Zhou Shu immediately came to the conclusion that the golden immortal that can be found at this time will not be anyone else except Changtian.


    He looked at He Taiping with many apologies.


    He didn''t know how Chang Tian found here, but he definitely couldn''t get rid of it. Maybe Chang Tian was not in the Southern District at all, but had been waiting in the city. He found that Ke Buxie had returned to the city and immediately followed the trail. Found it.


    This is troublesome.


    It is one of the most dangerous and difficult situations to face the everyday.


    He Taiping threw out the grass in his mouth, his face was unusually solemn, "Go down."


    "Now down?"


    Zhou Shu had a bit of doubt, Chang Tian was also chasing down, and most of them were not faster than Chang Tian, ??and going down was probably a dead end.


    "Only when you go down you have a chance, listen to me."


    The iron ruler was already in his hand, red as blood, illuminating the entire grotto, and as he hit the ground hard, a vertical downward passage appeared.


    Zhou Shu did not hesitate, plucked the dragon fruit in one hand, and followed him down.


    The passage is extremely long, straight and straight, like a bottomless well, and the surroundings are very smooth. Obviously it was not caused by the previous one. It seems that He Taiping had made some preparations for the attack of the Golden Immortal.


    "There is a flaming rock pool below, which may be our only way to survive."


    He Taiping fell quickly, but he did not forget to explain to Zhou Shu and from his face, there was no complaint, only firm determination.


    After experiencing all kinds of things in the Tianshui realm, he has become accustomed to fleeing, and it is necessary for him to not be surprised. Today''s situation, he has long thought of it.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You are good at fire, you should use ground fire."


    Ground fire is not a simple fire. Miscellaneous immortals can be used as well as golden immortals. Miscellaneous immortals can be used as well. Golden immortals are also afraid. Ground fire close to the center of the earth has its intensity and temperature. Even golden immortals cannot come at will. To go, use the ground fire to escape, or hide, is indeed the best choice at the moment.


    It''s no wonder that He Taiping puts his nest underground, all of which is thoughtful.


    But He Taiping probably didn''t know that Zhou Shu practiced the Five Elements Rule, and he was also good at fire.


    If the two cooperated, they might not be able to escape from Jin Xian''s men.


    Although it is difficult and difficult.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 2222: Hard to fly

    The shaft was nearly a hundred miles deep, almost a hundred breaths away before it fell to the bottom.


    As soon as he came out of the shaft, there was a rumbling sound above his head, and the rubble fell one after another, making his head full of faces.


    That piece of rubble, like it was cut by a machine, was as neat as a brick.


    From the shaft, the sound of the wind continued to be heard, like the sound of a sharp object scraping on the iron, passing through the long and narrow passage, it was particularly sharp and harsh.


    I found it so soon.


    Zhou Shu''s heart sank, Jin Xian''s strength was still above his own imagination, almost terrifying.


    Obviously, Chang Tian has discovered the shaft.


    He said solemnly, "Brother, what do you do?"


    He Taiping pointed down, "Hide in the lake, the farther you can hide, the better."


    Below is an open lake of earth fire. The solid earth fire is mixed with black and red lava, flowing calmly without a trace of open fire.


    I can��t see the fire. It��s not that the temperature is not high. It��s that the temperature is too high. There is not even a trace of air in the place close to the fire. It''s harder to get through.


    To explore the detailed position of a person in such an environment, I am afraid that Jinxian will be very troubled.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly.


    He Taiping stared at Zhou Shu, "You follow me and stay away, but I can''t guarantee that I will take care of you completely. I must not die..."


    "Brother, we are separated."


    Zhou Shu shook his head with a slight smile, "In this case, it is easier to escape from separation."


    He Taiping shook his head hurriedly, "How could it work, without me, you can''t get in at all. I don''t want to die, but I won''t leave you behind unless I have a last resort."


    "I have a way."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and pointed, and four solid ground fires flew out of the lake suddenly, changing their shapes quickly, and soon became four human figures the size of Zhou Shu, standing on the lake, dancing and dancing.


    "you����"


    He Taiping was already stunned. He could also use this method of guarding against fire, but it was difficult to use it as easily as Zhou Shu.


    "Stop talking, contact with Mingzhu."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and jumped directly into the Earthhuo Lake. With a plop, he disappeared.


    He Taiping didn''t hesitate anymore, and immediately jumped down, fleeing in the other direction, and the fire man on the lake also fleeed.


    The direction of the fire man''s escape is different from Zhou Shu and He Taiping''s. They carry Zhou Shu''s breath, just like Zhou Shu''s avatar. This is a suspicion formation that prevents Chang Tian from coming out, but is there any effect? , Zhou Shu also couldn''t tell.


    The gap between him and Jin Xian was still too big.


    Thirty breaths before they disappeared, a long figure fell straight down, hanging on the lake of earth fire.


    It is Chang Tian.


    His face is a bit ugly, and his eyes are full of killing intent.


    Four hours ago, he was still in the southern district. After seeing the news about Guan Jian, he rushed over non-stop. He always had a hunch that Guan Jian might not be reliable. If he went late, he would probably lose money.


    It turned out to be so.


    After locking Zhou Shu''s breath, he knew that Zhou Shu had not returned to the city, so he chased it all the way.


    If Zhou Shu returned to the city, he might have made some crazy moves when he was furious. Six of them died, three of them were in the immortal rankings, and Guan Jian was his most loyal subordinate.


    Like a broken arm.


    The loss is immeasurable.


    His hatred for Zhou Shu has reached its extreme.


    Glancing at the bottom, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Hide inside, just hide inside?!"


    Chang Tian in midair opened his arms and closed his eyes slightly, and a group of cyclones suddenly appeared in front of him, rushing straight into the lake.


    boom!


    The calm earth-fire lake immediately turned up huge waves tens of feet high, surging, and huge vortexes, one after another, could not help but emerge.


    The sky was turned upside down in an instant, completely changed appearance.


    The huge lake of earth and fire seems to be in Chang Tian''s hands, let him hold it.


    Zhou Shu in the lake was shocked, and immediately lost contact with the two burning men. The body hidden in the flames could not help shaking and gradually lost control.


    Relying on the law of fire, he is like a fish in the ground fire, can manipulate the fire man to induce Tiantian, and he can also hide. He thinks that Tiantian cannot break through the restriction of ground fire, and cannot find him if he can��t use his spiritual knowledge, but he doesn��t want to. There is no need to look for it every day.


    If you hide in the ground, you will overturn the ground, and when you hide in the sea of ??fire, you will turn the sea of ??fire over.


    The powerful and unknown domain of laws, as thick as the sea, and even sharper as a warrior, instantly split the lake of earth and fire.


    The law of fire is trapped in the realm, like being jailed, almost unable to play its role.


    If this continues, at most dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu will be swept up in the air by a huge wave and fall in front of Chang Tian.


    How to do?


    What else can I do, only try to escape.


    It''s not that there is no chance. Although Chang Tian can completely disrupt the lake, he may not be able to find him at the bottom of the lake immediately.


    The more critical the moment, Zhou Shu became calmer, and he could explode to his greatest potential.


    Abandoning the idea of ??using the earth fire lake to hide, Wuhen Sword was in front, and the whole body was covered with the power of the Five Elements Law, and he swiftly drilled underground.


    Obviously, the law of fire cannot get rid of the realm of the law of Changtian. The law of Changtian must be above the fire. Otherwise, the fire will not collapse so fast. What can be hoped is the law of the five elements. Even the Five Elements Rule can be restricted in the field of law, so today is really bad luck.


    The fire in front of him did not break open, Zhou Shu and the sword seemed to merge into one, turning into streamers and rushing straight down.


    The farther down, the hotter the ground fire became. Even with the protection of the Five Elements Rule, Zhou Shu''s hair and eyebrows were curled up.


    But for Zhou Shu, this is a good thing. The stronger the ground fire, the more troublesome it will be to get rid of it every day, and the greater the chance of escape.


    The huge waves are getting higher and higher, I''m afraid it will not be a few miles away. The entire lake of fire is like boiling water, with big bubbles emerging. It can be vaguely seen that the four fire men of Zhou Shu were taken by the huge waves. Mid-air.


    Chang Tian only glanced coldly.


    The four fire men instantly shattered and shattered into thousands of pieces, as thin as paper, one by one falling down.


    "Zhou Shu, you can''t escape."


    He glanced down, his eyes staring like a knife.


    Zhou Shu, who was fleeing , suddenly fell cold, and a bitter killing intent followed like a shadow.


    As if being targeted by a sniper rifle, it felt like it was difficult to fly with wings.


    At the moment when the fire man was shattered, Chang Tian got more of Zhou Shu''s breath, and almost ascertained Zhou Shu''s approximate location.


    This is a method that Zhou Shu still can''t understand. If he knew Chang Tian had such a technique, he would not have the idea of ??tempting.


    "Ah."


    It was like laughter and crying, unspeakable and unpleasant.


    Chang Tian raised his hand and pointed, and an invisible wind rolled in Zhou Shu''s direction.


    The castration was slow, like a breeze, but in the blink of an eye, it penetrated the heavy ground fire and swept near Zhou Shu.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2223: 1 way escape

    The breeze was silent, and the fire broke into pieces wherever it passed.


    The pieces are the same size, as if they were cut out with scissors.


    Zhou Shu could naturally see such a vision, and he could still clearly feel that he could not stop the invisible wind.


    That wind is a simple wind blade technique, but it is different in Jinxian''s hands. It is sharp and solid, comparable to a second- or even third-class immortal weapon. The power of the Five Elements Rule is far from mature, and naturally he cannot resist it. As long as the wind blows around him, there is no doubt that he will be broken into thousands of pieces like earth fire.


    No chance?


    No, Feng Ren didn''t know the specific location of Zhou Shu, just cruising back and forth in a range, cutting everything he encountered.


    After all, there is a hundred miles of ground fire lava.


    The outer layer can be destroyed, but the harder it goes in. Even if it is a powerful law domain, it is never easy to penetrate here. The domain cannot be extended, and the spiritual consciousness will naturally not be able to keep up. It is as strong as normal. The method quickly found Zhou Shu and gave the final blow.


    He could only use the wind blade to chase, slowing Zhou Shu''s speed, and at the same time accelerating the expansion of the domain.


    Zhou Shu will not let him do what he wants and continue to flee.


    Now the surrounding ground fire is very calm, but that is only a temporary phenomenon. Sooner or later, Chang Tian''s domain will expand here, and he must escape before Chang Tian can do this.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, I''m afraid it has been hundreds of miles, and the surroundings are getting hotter and hotter, just like walking in the sun.


    He didn''t have enough strength, even if he used the law of fire, he couldn''t control the ground fire here. Moreover, Zhou Shu''s law of fire was not mature yet, and he had to walk very hard every step of the way.


    But he insisted that this temperature is torture for him, and it is also for Chang Tian. He walks slowly, and Chang Tian is just as slow.


    It''s just that the breeze behind him is not slow at all, walking through the ground fire, cutting and shattering everything.


    On several occasions, the gust of wind was only a few feet away from him, almost past his body.


    At that moment, Zhou Shu would feel the pressure around him loosen, and the ground fire was completely shattered, but what followed was a bitter and bitter killing intent. The taste is no better than ground fire, ground fire can still support and block, and When the wind blows, he is dead.


    "I''m afraid I will get close to the center of the earth."


    Running madly all the way, I don''t know how long I ran away, the surrounding heat is hard, and it is unbearable.


    The power of the law of the whole body has almost been used seven or eight, and there is not much left. Of course, the demon refining pot is also used. Without the devouring and transformation of the refining demon pot, he can''t stick to it at all, but at this time Almost to the limit.


    The wind blade still followed behind, splitting the surrounding ground fire one by one.


    It is hard to imagine what kind of power is contained in this wind blade. Only an invisible breeze is enough to force Zhou Shu to death. If it were not for the guidance of God''s consciousness, Zhou Shu would have been over.


    The gap between Jinxian and Zhenxian is still too big.


    But not all golden immortals are so scary, but the top 100 golden immortals have such strength, such as Chang Tian, ??and even if Chang Tian, ??if Zhou Shu is given another 50 to 100 years, Zhou Shu may not be afraid. Now, Sun Yuan, who had made the wrong practice of transforming Tiangang into shadows, could hurt the real **** in front of Yitian, so he changed Zhou Shu.


    Of course, Zhou Shu didn''t have time to think about this. Only after getting rid of the immediate crisis, there is a future.


    Reluctantly rushed for a while, Zhou Shu stopped.


    With a bit of surprise on his face, it was not that he could not walk, but he didn''t know how to leave.


    After passing through the magma layer of the earth fire, in front of me is a dark rock wall with countless holes on it, densely packed, like a honeycomb. Of course, there are no bees or wasps in the holes, some holes have nothing in them, and others Flames continue to emerge.


    "In the center of the earth?"


    Zhou Shu was a little skeptical.


    The center of the earth is the nucleus of the world, where the origin of the world is located. Zhou Shu has seen the center of the earth in the Xuanhuang world, like a white lotus, full of vitality and unique beauty, blooming in a magenta flame. It is as dazzling as the sun, nothing can block its brilliance, in front of it, everything is dim, and in front of this...


    If this is the center of the earth, it is also a dead center of the earth.


    Is this Wufang City dead?


    Before he could think about anything, he wiped the wind blade around him to remind him that he must move forward.


    Every hole in front of him is extremely hot, even if there is no flame, it exudes more violent heat than earthfire magma. Zhou Shu has no doubt that if he enters in his current condition, he will probably be roasted within a few dozen breaths. dry.


    After walking around this weird rock wall, Zhou Shu stood still again.


    This time there was no surprise on his face, but joy. He saw a hole not far away. Although there was flames coming out of it, compared with the heat of other places, it was almost as hot as ice cubes. , On the contrary felt a hint of coolness.


    This is it.


    No matter what is inside, you have to go in. Outside you are waiting for death, and the same goes for going to other holes.


    The figure suddenly pulled up, Wuhenjian stood at the forefront, concentrated most of Zhou Shu''s remaining strength, and slammed it in.


    Just rushed in.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, there was no obstacle at all.


    It��s a bit strange that the center of the Xuanhuang Realm is absolutely forbidden for others to enter. Even the divine tool cannot break through the outer light curtain. There is no defense at all here. Maybe it is really dead. The outside is riddled with holes. Maybe it was the cause of death.


    Walking in a few steps, Zhou Shu sat down cautiously and took out Shu Zhishi and soul fluid to replenish the lost energy.


    It��s a little worried to say that Shu Zhishi came from using Shu Zhidao to condense the origin of the world. For Zhou Shu, it is better than Yuanshi Lingshi or even Celestial Stone. It is the fastest and best for supplement, and it can grow. Shu Zhidao, most of it was used when it was in the wind belt, and the rest was really not too much. If it were not for life and death, he would never use it.


    Last time I went to find a pill, I didn''t need Shu Zhishi, and that''s why.


    And there is a lot of soul fluid, compared to Shu Zhishi, the consumption of soul fluid is much smaller.


    After a few dozen breaths, his tired body got some recovery, Zhou Shu recovered while observing the surroundings.


    You can''t see it from the outside. Near the center of the earth, the divine consciousness is completely isolated, and you can only look inside.


    It''s a deep and unending passage, not too hot, it can be tolerated, and it doesn''t even need to be protected by a demon pot.


    This is a bit strange, the surrounding holes are only a few feet away from this one, but the intense heat over there hasn''t had much impact on this place.


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, but when he came here, there were too many strange things.


    Worrying that Chang Tian found out, he didn''t delay too long. After sitting for a while, he walked inside. At the same time, he took out the Mingzhu and sent a message to He Taiping.


    Although I know that the chance of getting an answer is very small, but always give it a try.


    (PS: Thank you polo800720 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 2224: Life and death 1 line

    "you are still alive?"


    Unexpected surprise, and soon received an answer.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief. He Taiping''s home had already been destroyed because of him. If he died again, it would be too unjust, "How is your situation there?"


    He Taiping was a little lucky, "I was fine. At the beginning I was swept to the side. I thought it was going to be bad, but he didn''t seem to notice me."


    "That''s good, his goal is me, now he is chasing me every day, you find a chance to leave."


    After seeing Chang Tian''s strength, Zhou Shu completely dispelled other thoughts, "If you can go out, go to Chengmen District immediately, it is safe there."


    He Taiping nodded, "I know, what about you?"


    "Try it."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly. He didn''t have much confidence. He was indeed in a desperate situation. Whether he could survive or not depends on luck.


    "Then you be careful."


    He Taiping sighed helplessly. Even if he wanted to help, there was no way he could protect himself.


    "Don''t tell me, if you can, go to Zhibaoxuan often."


    Zhou Shu paused, and then sent a message to Old Jian. Fortunately, he also prepared inscription beads for Old Jian, otherwise he would lose contact.


    Old Jian knew his overall plan, he was very anxious when he knew this situation, and he even had to come over immediately. Of course Zhou Shu rejected it and asked him to take good care of Zhibaoxuan, everything as usual, don''t say anything.


    Then Zhou Shu sent another message to Lang Yi, asking him to go to Zhibaoxuan to take a look and sit for a while.


    For Lang Yi, I can only talk about it here. I don��t know if it will work or not. Most of it won��t work. It is estimated that the matter of chasing and killing him will soon spread throughout the city gate area. Zhibaoxuan must become a place of right and wrong. The people sitting at Zhibaoxuan are equivalent to standing on the opposite side of Changtian.


    In fact, at this time, the people who needed to be found were Yu Yitian, Mu Xue, and Yang Bai, but he couldn''t find any of them.


    When doing these things, Zhou Shu didn''t stop, he kept exploring inside.


    Compared with the outside, the inside is still very cool, and he doesn''t feel any danger, like a natural shelter, which enables him to recover when he explores.


    It just didn''t last long, and a familiar wind came from behind the passage.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and the wind blade came, indicating that Chang Tian''s law domain has expanded here, at least outside the rock wall, otherwise it is impossible to find that this is his only way out, which is bad.


    However, Chang Tian didn''t chase him personally, and he still used the wind blade, indicating that the divine consciousness and the realm were still isolated here.


    But the wind blade is not good, the hole is only one foot wide, in such a narrow space, even without any guidance, the wind blade can easily smash itself.


    This is really a matter of life and death.


    As Zhou Shu speeded up, he took out all the usable array talisman urns and so on, set up the array while walking, and lost the talisman urns.


    It is hoped that these obstacles can withstand the wind blade for a while, and weaken the power of the wind blade, although it is unlikely, but it is definitely better than not doing it well.


    In just a few breaths, five or six formations were successfully arranged, and Zhou Shu also advanced dozens of miles.


    He was too busy to breathe, but the sound of the wind behind him was getting closer and louder and louder and louder, as if it hadn''t weakened at all, and then there was a burst of cracking, like glass.


    Obviously, that was the sound of the formation being torn apart one by one.


    Whether it''s the formation or the power in it, the ending is the same.


    Whizzing!


    Zhou Shu already felt the sound of the wind behind him, at most only a few miles away.


    Caught up.


    Seeing the darkness ahead, Zhou Shu turned around calmly, but could not run, so he could only try to dodge.


    Countless celestial stones were swallowed in an instant, and huge celestial power emerged. Of course, the celestial power had no effect against Changtian, but Zhou Shu was not used to deal with Changtian, but used to activate the eighth sense. So as to perceive the specific shape of the wind blade to the maximum extent, calculate the route, and find a point that can be avoided.


    Death is coming, and the hole cards that you no longer want to use must be used.


    In almost an instant, Zhou Shu felt the full picture of Feng Ren, in this weird hole where even Jin Xian could not release his divine consciousness.


    "No wonder it''s so sharp."


    My heart trembles slightly, the wind blade is like hundreds of stacked gears, with countless serrations on them, solid and solid, and cold, and those gears do not advance and retreat at the same time, but in a range. Vibrate regularly back and forth, shredding everything in the range.


    This range is about ten feet.


    Same as the diameter of the hole.


    Obviously, the wind blade that was released after Changtian considered it, and Zhou Shu must be killed without giving any chance.


    It seemed that Zhou Shu couldn''t avoid it, unless something unexpected happened to the wind blade.


    It is impossible to break the rock wall and temporarily hide in it. The rock wall is unimaginably solid, and even the wind blade of the sky has no impact on the rock wall, and there is not even a scratch along the way.


    The more critical, the more calm.


    The sea of ??knowledge is running frantically, like thousands of computers are working at the same time, and a huge fountain of data emerges. With only a few breaths, it is only a few breaths away to continuously calculate the trajectory and method of the wind blade. This situation.


    In thousands of situations, Zhou Shu was basically dead, and there were only three possibilities to hide.


    Among the three types, one would cause serious injuries and frequent deaths, one would break his legs, and the other would give up Wuhen and Xuechanyi.


    There is no doubt that the last one is the best choice.


    However, none of these three possibilities considered avoiding the situation in the future, and it is very likely that they will still die, but at least these few breaths can still live.


    This is the opportunity.


    Watching the wind blade approaching, Zhou Shu concentrated all his strength on Wuhen Sword, and life and death was here.


    At the moment when Feng Ren approached Zhou Shu, Wuhen got out of his hand, and the golden light rushed towards Feng Ren.


    This time and angle are calculated by Zhou Shu. If the calculation is not wrong, at this moment, the serrations in the wind blade will definitely show a gap, the only point where the Wuhenjian can rush through without being broken. , Right now, right here.


    Without a sound, Wuhen Sword rushed into the wind blade and hit the center of a gear.


    The gear is crooked.


    The wind blade suddenly became chaotic, the gap between the two gears suddenly increased, and the other gears also shifted. The wind blade, which had been strangled within one foot, suddenly shrank.


    This section is no more than three feet.


    As expected.


    Zhou Shu immediately went down to take advantage of the hard-won narrow three-foot space.


    Seeing the wind blade whizzing by from the top of the head, it feels like a survivor, but in an instant, the bright golden light suddenly exploded in front of him, deafening.


    No trace was crushed.


    A huge force rushed straight out and swept across the four directions. Fragments of the Wuhen Sword were among them, splashing everywhere in the passage, and Zhou Shu, just below the wind blade, was naturally affected, and it was the most serious.


    Bang!


    Above is the power of the fragmentation of the fairy, and below is the rock wall that cannot be broken.


    And Zhou Shu was caught in the middle, unable to move, unable to hide, and was shattered by the wind blade when he moved to hide.


    At that moment, Zhou Shu seemed to be shattered all over, without feeling, his body no longer belonged to him.


    Life and death are only a thread.

 Chapter 2225: Domain Abyss

    The Wind Blade passed by, and continued to move forward without noticing that Zhou Shu had already escaped.


    Of course Zhou Shu didn''t die, nor suffered any serious injuries. The front line of life and death is the **** clothing.


    The immortal tool given to him every day saved his life at the cost of completely shattering the **** clothes, and even the value of the material was lost.


    The same goes for Wuhenjian.


    Just to hide from the wind blade, Zhou Shu lost two fairy artifacts.


    And only dodged it. If Feng Jian suddenly turned around, Zhou Shu would have nothing to do. However, according to previous calculations, the possibility of Feng Jian turning around is very low. The space here is too small, and it is difficult for those gears to turn around.


    Set his mind, Zhou Shu continued to move forward.


    Suddenly, his arm shook.


    There is news from the Mingzhu, and the blank news is sent every day.


    In Wufang City, once a practitioner dies, the inscription beads on his body will immediately lose the effect of communicating, and will not receive other people''s messages.


    He always uses this method to test whether Zhou Shu is dead.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, it seemed that Chang Tian would continue to pursue him.


    The wind blade opened the way ahead, Zhou Shu walked with trepidation, worried that the wind blade would explode, and even more worried that another wind blade would come behind.


    Every step is on the edge of life and death.


    Whatever you were worried about, it didn''t take long for Zhou Shu to hear the wind again.


    Not the front, but the back.


    For many days, he couldn''t see the situation in the hole, but through the Mingzhu transmission, he knew that Zhou Shu was still alive, and immediately launched the next attack, and another wind blade chased him, the speed unexpectedly was much faster than the previous one.


    This time Zhou Shu was completely caught in the middle.


    Zhou Shu once again displayed the eighth sense, using the remaining strength to calculate and deduct.


    There will be results soon.


    There are still twenty-eight breaths, and the second wind blade will catch up with him, and he can say that there is no way to escape.


    Thousands of situations have been deduced, each of which is death. The only choice is whether to die with more dignity or directly become a meal.


    There is a deep despair.


    Being able to calculate one''s own destiny is sometimes sad.


    But that despair was fleeting, Zhou Shu would never sit still, he settled down and ran forward.


    After walking so far in this hole, isn''t there a fork in the road? As long as there is a fork in the road, or even not, as long as a small gap, he can escape this crisis.


    If you don''t try, how do you know if it is?


    After running for more than ten breaths, Zhou Shu''s complexion was stagnant, and his surprise quickly turned into ecstasy.


    The wind in front suddenly disappeared.


    Whether it was because of Changtian''s strength failure or walking into a fork in the road, as long as the wind blade hit the rock wall and reached a dead end, his vitality would come.


    He can only guess that this time he can''t plan anymore, or perceive and calculate.


    Now Zhou Shu doesn''t have any power to use the eighth sense, and then go to a lot of calculations, he can''t even swallow a lot of immortal stones, and is forced to here all the way by Chang Tian. Now he is really exhausted.


    The wind behind him was getting closer, Zhou Shu ran wildly.


    Suddenly, his feet were empty, and he fell straight down.


    In front, it turned out to be the abyss.


    Struggling to see, there are holes everywhere, just like I saw before, it seems that the holes on the outside rock wall all lead to here.


    Zhou Shu kept falling, unable to stop at all.


    Because in this abyss, Zhou Shu couldn''t use his power, as if being sealed.


    Knowing that his power was limited, Zhou Shu was not surprised or scared, but showed a rare excitement.


    Obviously, there is a certain law domain in this abyss, which limits other powers. What can be known is that this law is definitely higher than the Five Elements and higher than the basic law of daily practice.


    After resisting Chang Tian��s several attacks, Zhou Shu didn��t know what the law domain and power Chang Tian used was, but it is certain that it should be at the same level as the Five Elements Rule, because his power of the Five Elements Rule is not limited. Big, unlike the law of fire, it is completely disappeared.


    In other words, if Chang Tian chases here, his power will also be limited.


    This is of course worthy of excitement. Even if Chang Tian could chase here, Zhou Shu wouldn''t worry too much. Although Chang Tian, ??who had lost the power of the law, was still much stronger than Zhou Shu, it was difficult to take Zhou Shu''s life.


    Thinking of this, one of the previous doubts seems to have an answer.


    Chang Tian did not chase in through the hole by himself. It was not that he could not get in, nor was he worried that Zhou Shu would set up an ambush in the middle of the fire, but because there was a place to restrict the Jinxian, even if Chang Tian came in. No big use.


    No longer thinking about other things, Zhou Shu finally felt relieved.


    Up to now, he has finally escaped Chang Tian''s pursuit.


    I relaxed my mind and let myself fall slowly, like a kite with a broken wire, swaying in the wind, don''t worry, anyway, the fairy can''t fall to death.


    As for where it would fall, where it was, why there is a powerful law domain, and so on, he didn''t have time to think about it. If he didn''t let his body and the sea of ??consciousness rest, he might soon collapse.


    I don''t know how long it took, but it still didn''t bottom out.


    At this time, Zhou Shu became more and more relaxed, as if lying in his mother''s arms, warm and safe, very good...


    No, this feeling is wrong!


    Zhou Shu woke up, how could he relax to such a degree?


    But he soon discovered that this feeling was not his own willingness, but passive acceptance. Unconsciously, when he relaxed, his sea of ??consciousness seemed to slowly stagnate, not even the tree of souls. Moved.


    No wonder it is so lazy, thinking about nothing.


    In this field of law, there is still the power to stop thinking?


    What is the rule?


    Who made it?


    Who can be so strong?


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized that, in fact, he should have passed out long ago.


    The reason why he is still conscious now is because part of the spirits placed in the furnace will not be affected by the outside world. Without these spirits, the moment he fell into the abyss, his thinking would have stagnated.


    It turned out that this was the reason why Chang Tian didn''t dare to chase in. After being restricted by the law domain here, even Jinxian was a lamb to be slaughtered, and there was no resistance.


    Zhou Shu has a unique furnace to temporarily escape the control of the realm of law.


    But even if there is a furnace, Zhou Shu can''t stop the general trend, and his consciousness is still slowly lost.


    In the confusion, Zhou Shu seemed to see a brilliant white light shining from the depths of the abyss. In the white light, there was a very strange building, like a pentagonal pagoda, but it was the other way around. Below, the base is on the top, although only faint shadows can be seen, but judging from the tens of thousands of tower bells that are constantly shaking, one can imagine the splendor and splendor of the building. He has never seen it in Wufang City. .


    What is this place����


    No, I can''t fall anymore...


    A few thoughts struggling in the sea of ??consciousness, they soon disappeared.


    Although some of the souls in the furnace remained awake, they could not prevent the total silence of the sea of ??knowledge, and Zhou Shu could no longer control himself.


    Fleeing Changtian''s pursuit, is it going to fall into another dilemma?


    Maintaining the clarity in the Taoist furnace, Zhou Shujing waited for his destiny.

 Chapter 2226: Afraid of not waiting

    Zhou Shu was suspended in mid-air, like a cloud without support.


    He couldn''t control himself, couldn''t open his eyes, opened his mouth, couldn''t move his hands and feet, only maintaining the clarity in the furnace, secretly guessing what was waiting for him.


    Floating for about a day or two.


    Zhou Shu was a little anxious. Could it be that it kept floating like this, to death?


    At this time, there was an organ kite flying over staggeringly.


    It was born very peculiar, with a small head, big eyes, a thin neck, and oddly long wings. It flew around Zhou Shu a few times, as if to observe carefully, then stopped, and said stiffly, "Report, someone broke Come in."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, shouldn''t this be talking to him?


    But even if it was, he couldn''t answer, he couldn''t make a sound at all.


    Ji Yuan folded her wings and stood beside Zhou Shu, staring at Zhou Shu with her big eyes, without moving.


    After a while, a figure walked over from a distance, dressed in black, walking leisurely, in the void, still walking in a leisurely courtyard.


    Before people arrived, there was a nagging voice, "These golden immortals are really fine to find trouble, thinking that the city lord��s ban is for nothing? They said not to break into the forbidden ground of the earth, but people break in every once in a while. These guys have been punished so many times and they don��t know how to repent. Let me say, the punishment should be heavier, the immortal stone doubled, and it is better to use the magic whip to get a few more lashes, they will be honest and dare not come again... ��Ok?"


    Approaching, seeing Zhou Shu''s appearance, the man in black immediately stayed.


    He fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, seeming to confirm something, and muttered, "True fairy? How did the true fairy break in? How could it be possible?"


    After lowering his head and thinking for a while, he took out the Mingzhu and sent a message. Not long after, another practitioner came over.


    The green shirt has long sleeves, describing Junyi, his brows narrowed, as if thinking about something.


    The man in black hurriedly greeted him, "Monitor, fortunately you are here, suddenly a real fairy came in."


    The green shirt cultivator nodded, glanced over Zhou Shu''s body, and said faintly, "Yeah."


    The man in black is no longer surprised, showing a lot of excitement, "Monitor, you said, how did the real immortal break in? It stands to reason, knowing that all the golden immortals can come here, what is he doing as a real immortal? It��s not right that Jinxian thrown in, or was deceived, it��s impossible for him to walk here alone...Forget it, don��t worry about it, but the city lord only told me how to deal with Jinxian , But didn��t say what to do when you meet a real immortal, what to do now, is to drag him directly to Wufang Prison, or claustrophobic, or send him...


    "enough."


    The green shirt practitioner couldn''t help it anymore, "Wu Chun, can you fix your nagging problem?"


    Wu Chun in black immediately stopped, "Monitor, what do you say?"


    The green shirt cultivator said calmly, "You continue to do your thing, I will deal with it here, but it''s a real fairy, it doesn''t matter what you do."


    "Yes, it''s over to you to monitor."


    Wu Chun nodded, and went far away, and Yuan Yuan also staggered to follow.


    As he walked, he was still nagging with the agency, "I don��t think I��m nagging, what can I do without nagging? It��s rare to see a living person here for decades, there are puppets everywhere, I won��t say a few more words. I want to suffocate me, alas, I can only tell you..."


    The green shirt cultivator glanced at Zhou Shu and secretly said, "Why did he get here?"


    He shook his head, raised his hand to pick up Zhou Shu, and walked away quickly.


    In a channel on the rock wall.


    Zhou Shu struggled a few times and stood up. He raised his eyes and saw the person beside him. He was stunned, "Senior? What''s the matter, why are you here?"


    "Zhou Shu, what are you doing here?"


    The man in Qingshan was Yang Bai. He looked at Zhou Shu with a severe expression.


    Zhou Shu touched his head, looking weak and weak just after waking up, and thought for a while, "I was chased and killed just now, and I have been chased here, and then...and then fell into an abyss, and then there was nothing. understood."


    Yang Bai nodded thoughtfully, "You came here by mistake. In other words, you don''t know where this is?"


    Zhou Shu was a little dazed, "I don''t even know that there are so many holes in the ground, and there is a bottomless abyss behind the holes. Senior, what is this place?"


    Yang Bai slowly said, "If you don��t know, you are not guilty, and you will not be punished for this matter, but you must remember that the center of the earth is a forbidden place without a square city. You will never enter in the future, and you will not be able to enter through the passage, and I will tell you frankly. You, there is nothing here, there is only a disadvantage to coming in."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, I lost all my strength when I came in, so why would I dare to come? Not coming."


    Yang Bai nodded slightly, and said with a trace of concern, "Zhou Shu, you said you were hunted down here...who is it?"


    "It''s Chang Tian. He sent people to kill me. Those people were killed by me, and then he came by himself." Zhou Shu nodded, a trace of panic flashed in his eyes, "By the way, he may still be outside now. You have to be careful, I think he is a little crazy."


    Yang Bai was stunned, "Zhou Shu, the more you talk about it, the more I don��t understand. I know that you are proud of your recent spring breeze. You have been promoted to a true immortal, and you have risen all the way on the immortal list. But how come you have a grudge with Changtian and you want to send someone. Chase you down, even come in person?"


    "I know it''s weird, but it''s true."


    Zhou Shu was a little anxious, "This is a long story. Senior, I will leave soon, otherwise I may come again every day."


    Yang Bai waved his hand, his expression gradually awe-inspiring, "Zhou Shu, calm down and listen to me. You are now a real immortal. You don''t need to call me senior again. You don''t have to worry about Chang Tian. He will definitely not be here. For specific matters, follow me. To make it clear, I am in the position of supervising the city, and I have the duty of supervision. If I commit a crime every day, I will explain to the city lord that the city lord will punish it, but if you arbitrarily frame it, you can��t escape punishment. ."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, but with suspicion on his face, "Chang Tian is a golden fairy. You have to be punished if you make a mistake?"


    Yang Bai paused for a long time before speaking, "The city lord has his own punishment. If he is too responsible, he will definitely not escape."


    Zhou Shu looked at him without much confidence in his eyes and was rather disappointed.


    Yang Bai may be upright and fair, and worthy of his entrustment, but it��s about Jinxian. What Yang Bai can do is to make the city lord execute. In Zhou Shu��s view, the city lord has always been tolerant to Jinxian, such as Tiancaizhu. Jinxian has never been up.


    In this matter, I''m afraid I can''t rely on Wufang City, I still have to rely on myself.


    "If you want to listen, then I''ll say it."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, and explained his grievances with Chang Tian in detail, without much concealment.


    He wanted to find Yang Bai a long time ago but couldn''t find it. Now he meets unexpectedly, so don''t miss it.


    Yang Bai listened intently, with a hint of anger in his eyes, "If you fail to reach the door, you will defraud the control of Zhibaoxuan. Because you are dissatisfied with your promotion to the real immortal, you will send a dead man to challenge. Many people were robbed and killed, and after the failure, they came to chase after them. If what you said is true, Chang Tian committed a lot of crimes, but how to investigate specifically, Zhou Shu, you wait, I believe The city lord will give you justice."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''m afraid I can''t wait."

 Chapter 2227: Ask the blind

    Yang Bai''s face slightly condensed, "Will Chang Tian keep chasing you down?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "After all, he has seven or eight henchmen dead in my hands. Do you think he will let me go? I am not only worried about myself, I am even more worried about Zhibaoxuan. If he can''t find me , May use Zhibaoxuan to vent its anger, or even destroy it."


    He didn''t think he would be demented to such a degree every day and act rashly in the city, but it would not do him any harm to say something serious, and he could also see how Wufang City handled it and how Yang Bai treated it.


    Yang Bai paused, "That''s a first-class store."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I can''t help but plan for the worst. After all, it''s Jinxian or Supervisor."


    Yang Bai thought for a few breaths, and said calmly, "You are right. Chang Tian is the supervisor of the city, the manager of the eastern district. I will immediately return to the central district and tell the city lord, let the city lord deal with this matter as soon as possible. Shouzheng, let him pay attention to Chang Tian, ??no matter how it can not affect the normal order of the city gate area, especially pay attention to Zhibaoxuan."


    Zhou Shu bowed, "Thank you very much."


    "No, Zhou Shu, no matter what the result is, I will try my best."


    Yang Bai took a deep look at Zhou Shu, as if to prove something. It seemed that the city lord was dissatisfied with Jin Xian''s tolerance.


    Then disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly shouted, "Hey, Yang Bai, where is this? I should go over there, you have to tell me, otherwise, what should I do if I fall in again?"


    There was no answer for a long time, and he really left.


    "Same as last time, come and go without a trace. Anyway, leave an inscription pearl."


    Zhou Shu sneered, and quickly took out Mingzhu and sent a few messages, asking about the situation of Ke Buxie and Jian Lao, and then slowly explored and walked forward, and stopped short of walking. There was a flame in front, but it was familiar. The ground fire magma.


    It turned out that Yang Bai had been sent to the exit of the passage.


    Walking out of the tunnel, Zhou Shu got into the ground fire, and immediately exited within two steps, grinning, "It''s so hot, so hot."


    I was also confused. I didn''t have the blood cicada on my body anymore, and my strength hadn''t recovered much. I just wanted to go through the ground fire layer, which was a bit whimsical.


    He quickly returned to the passage, swallowed three Pills of strength, and swallowed a large pile of spirit grass. After resting for about two hours, he went out in a hurry, and he had to be in a hurry. You must know what''s going on outside. I have sent out several messages before, and there is no response. Old Jian and Ke Buxie are not there. The latest news is one day ago. He Taiping has already entered the city gate area, and Mr. Jian called him. be careful.


    The power of the Five Elements Law is used very skillfully, but without the fairy protector, and without the opening of the wind blade, the speed is not as fast as when it comes in.


    It took a long time to break away from the ground fire, and it took a while to return to the ground.


    Carefully peeking out of Divine Sense and looking around, his heart suddenly tightened, and there were at least four powerful existences within tens of thousands of miles around.


    Although not as usual, it is definitely a golden fairy.


    When can Changtian mobilize so many golden immortals?


    Zhou Shu quickly shook his head. It was impossible. If Chang Tian could, it was not Guan Jian who came out to kill him, but Jin Xian.


    But why are so many golden immortals gathered nearby?


    It seems impossible, unless, unless this is not the east side.


    Looking left and right, the aura here is far more than the Eastern District, and the aura is mixed with obvious fairy aura, and there is fairy aura in the wild, which is almost impossible in the East District, Zhou Shu suddenly realized. No wonder Yang Bai said Chang Tian couldn''t find it. It turned out that this place was not the Eastern District at all.


    With so many golden immortals, it should be the northern district with the most golden immortals.


    The abyss in the center of the earth originally connected the five regions of Wufang City, covering a distance of tens of millions of miles. If it passed through the abyss, it would take only one day, but it would take Zhou Shu to go back to the Eastern District.


    This time there is no rush, and I worry that Zhibaoxuan will not be able to go back.


    Zhou Shu could only shake his head, and then settled down after a while.


    It was the first time that Zhou Shu came to a place outside the Eastern District. Zhou Shu was a little lucky. It was not a place outside the law in the Western District. He was also a little curious and nervous. Worried that he violated the taboo of a certain golden immortal, and brought another terrible for himself. Enemy.


    Standing still thinking for a while, Zhou Shu took out the Mingzhu and sent a message to Bi Fan.


    "Are you here in the North District?"


    The news came back quickly this time.


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "Yes, I want to visit seniors, ask for advice, and get to know the North District."


    "Go northeast and see a mountain shaped like a hammer. Just come up. Don''t go to the other mountain by mistake, otherwise I can''t save you."


    "I see, senior."


    Zhou Shu went all the way to the north and passed many strange-shaped peaks. Although he was curious, he didn''t look much.


    Obviously, these peaks belong to the Golden Immortal. If you step in at will, it is tantamount to trespassing into the Golden Immortal territory, and you will die.


    After hundreds of thousands of miles, a tall mountain came into view.


    The bottom is narrow and the top is wide, above the bottom circle, with two protruding ends. It is a huge hammer, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    All the way up the mountain, I didn��t encounter any formations. Perhaps it was deliberately let go, or maybe it was not arranged at all. The latter is more likely. Few golden immortals will fight each other, even on Yingtiantai, the golden immortals are not. Will be divided into birth and death, naturally no one will break into the house, but if it really breaks in, the formation is not very useful.


    An Ran walked to the top of the mountain and saw Bi Fan at a glance. Zhou Shu was stunned and surprised.


    Four raging flames of different colors, piles of chaotic material mountains, Bifan sat in the middle very leisurely. At this time, he was very different from the past, with a messy beard and a few black ash on his face. , The clothes on his body are also torn a few holes.


    The Bi Fan he saw in the past was definitely a modest gentleman in appearance, but now, there is no word of grace.


    But this Bifan seems to be closer to him.


    Bifan chuckled, seeming to see his thoughts, "If you change places, you don''t have to talk about the rules, just sit down."


    Zhou Shuxingli sat down and smiled, "Such the best, now Xuanzhu is very similar to those masters of Qidao I have seen in the past. He concentrates on the Qidao, frees up the waves, and does not stick to the trivial."


    Bi Fan expressed a bit of emotion, "It''s really hard to do things in the Eastern District."


    He stared at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "You came right in time. Recently I was thinking about a question on the instrument. After thinking about it for almost three months, I haven''t got an answer. I''m overwhelmed... It''s better to study it."


    "How about that."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "With the talents of juniors, how can you study with seniors? Isn''t this asking the blind? Even if it''s asking for advice, juniors are worried about not understanding."


    Bi Fan smiled slightly and said mysteriously, "It is also good to ask the blind. It is because you know less, so I study with you. If you know as much as I do, then I won''t look for you."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as if he understood something, he also laughed unconsciously, "Okay, the junior is not welcome, if you say something wrong, please don''t take it off."


    Bi Fan shook his head slightly, "Don''t be afraid to say something wrong, I''m most afraid not to say it."

 Chapter 2228: 4 family slave

    The main hall of the city gate area.


    Sitting in the middle, Yu Yita looked very solemn.


    Six true immortals died, and three of them were in the immortal list. They were all outstanding in Wufang City. This can be regarded as a major case in recent years. He could not shirk the blame for something like this in the Eastern District, but The most urgent task is to find out what the facts are.


    And Mu Xue turned over the jade slip in her hand, calm and indifferent, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    "Shouzheng."


    A golden fairy walked in quickly and bowed his head in salute.


    Yu Yita waved his hand, "Zheng He, how did you find it?"


    Zheng He looked calm and said condensedly, "After detailed investigation by his subordinates, it is indeed that Zhou Shu and Ke Buxie went out of the city first, and Guan Jian and others followed after them. After chasing for an hour, a scene happened near Mohai. In the fight, it is difficult to judge who shot first, but Guan Jian and the other four people did die in the hands of Ke Buxie and Zhou Shu. The place where Ke Buxie, Luan Yu and Xuanshan met was near the city gate. Some people saw that it was Ke Buxie. The evil suddenly attacked."


    Yu Yita said slowly, "It seems to be a battle where both sides have premeditated."


    Zheng He nodded, "Yes, judging from the results of the investigation, Guan Jian and other six people planned to kill Zhou Shu and Ke Buxie, but Zhou Shu and the two seemed to have anticipated it, so they planned to counter-kill."


    "Their grievances are not small."


    Yu Yitian sighed slightly, "Ke Buxie, and the sword spirit, did they say anything?"


    Zheng He shook his head, "It''s no different from what he said before. Ke Buxie insisted that he was threatened by Guan Jian and others too hard and had to take action, otherwise he would definitely die, while Jian Ling insisted that he didn''t know about it. Jian has been assigned by Chang Tian to occupy Zhibao Xuan for a long time and oppress Zhou Shu. Now he is not greedy enough, and even wants to kill someone to win a contract. He must have been instructed by Chang Tian. I will continue to interrogate this, my lord."


    Yu Yitian looked at Zheng He, "Stop talking about them, you should have investigated them all, what is the matter with Zhibaoxuan?"


    Zheng He was stagnant, and he stopped talking.


    Yu Yita said slowly, "After all, even if you are here often, don''t worry."


    Zheng He nodded, "According to the manager Bai Kechen, Zhibaoxuan��s contract was given to Zhou Shu by Bifan. Now they only do the ghost nuclear business. They often ask Zhou Shu not to do other things. The profit share is 85%. Zhou Shu accounted for 15%. He has been doing this for several years. The total profit has exceeded 1.5 billion celestial stones, and Zhou Shu��s share has reached 93 million."


    Yu Yita frowned slightly, "This is what the steward told you? How could he say so in detail?"


    Zheng He said slowly, "Shouzheng thinks that he should be a regular person, it is impossible to say this, yes, he is indeed, but now he has caught up with another golden immortal, Su Boyan in the southern district, and probably wants to give up Chang Tian is here. Saying that this person is really aware of current affairs. He used to be from Bifan, but he followed Zhou Shu and fell to Chang Tian within a few days. Now that he knows that Guan Jian and others are dead, he immediately betrayed. Everyday."


    Yu Yita nodded, not too surprised, "Four-surnamed domestic slaves are rare in Wufang City."


    A trace of contempt flashed in Zheng He''s eyes, "Shouzheng, do you want to bring him to ask?"


    Yu Yitian shook his head, "It''s unnecessary. People like him don''t lie. Besides, if he is from Su Boyan, we don''t care about matters in the Southern District."


    "Yes."


    Zheng He bowed his head and saluted, as if thinking of something, "By the way, it is true that Zhibaoxuan is not the only one fighting with Chang Tian, ??there are others."


    Yu Yita frowned slightly, "Who else?"


    Zheng He said slowly, "Just after Guan Jian and the others died yesterday, Lin Dong took people to Zhibaoxuan, probably because they wanted to make trouble."


    Yu Yitian seemed to think, "Lin Dong, Lin Dong of the 301 immortal list?"


    "Yes, the subordinates have investigated. He should also be Chang Tian''s person and the strongest subordinate. He has done a lot for Chang Tian. Going to Zhibao Xuan may have been Chang Tian''s instruction," Zheng Hezheng said, "But it''s still I didn''t get to Zhibaoxuan, I was stopped by Liu Qi as soon as I got to the street."


    Yu Yitian thought for a while, "Liu Qi, is he a disciple of Liu Quangong? Only he can stop it."


    Zheng He nodded, "Yes, it''s him. He is ranked 291 on the Immortal List, the number one true immortal in the Eastern District."


    "Undercurrent and undercurrent."


    Yu Yitian seemed to think, "There are 1.5 billion immortal stones in these few years. There are indeed a lot of them. A small ghost core can bring so much profit. It is no wonder that so many people want to get involved. What''s the advantage of making such a big noise, six true immortals, tens of billions of them may not be exchanged back, because of small losses."


    He turned to Mu Xue next to him, "Master Mu, what do you think?"


    Mu Xue put down the jade slip and said calmly, "Shouzheng, I don''t care about this aspect, and criminals and so on are not familiar with it, so it''s not easy to say anything."


    Yu Yita stared at her, seeming to see something through, "But it doesn''t matter if you say it, I know you should have something to say."


    Mu Xue stagnated, and said slowly, "This matter all started because of the day, and Zhou Shu was forced to kill out of self-defense. It shouldn''t have happened."


    "Ok."


    Yu Yita nodded, "The master book is reasonable, so what about Ke Buxie and Chang Tian?"


    Mu Xue thought for a while and said, "Ke Buxie took the initiative to attack, even if he is forced to be helpless, he can''t escape the blame. As for Chang Tian, ??I have nothing to say."


    Yu Yitian sighed slightly, just about to say something, a true fairy walked in with a hurried expression, "Shouzheng, Lord Chang is back."


    "what?"


    Mu Xue and Zheng He''s expressions changed, and Yu Yita looked calm, "Go and invite him in."


    "No, I''m already here."


    Chang Tianfeng walked in and glanced at the three of them. His expression was a little unkind. Finally, his eyes fell on Yada, "Shouzheng, if I''m not in the city, send someone to investigate me. Even the place where I practiced is looked at. What do you mean?"


    Yu Yita said calmly, "Don''t care about the city supervision. If such a major matter has happened, it is natural to investigate more."


    Chang Tian said coldly, "Even me to investigate?"


    Yu Yita smiled, "Everyone must abide by the city regulations As the management of the Eastern District, the Supervision City should lead by example. Besides, it is for the sake of fairness and fairness. ."


    Chang Tian''s expression changed a few times, and he said coldly, "Master Shouzheng, how is the investigation now?"


    Yu Yita said calmly, "It is still under investigation, but I believe this matter has nothing to do with the supervision of the city, and the supervision of the city should not be anxious."


    Chang Tian sneered, "I am anxious, when have I been anxious? I am fine."


    Yu Yitian nodded, "Well, you can do everything as usual in the supervision of the city. Don''t forget your work. In addition, I have something to ask you, Zhou Shu, how is it now?"


    "I don''t know how he is, and I don''t know where he is. If you let me know, I..." Chang Tian settled, "I will tell Master Shouzheng. If there is nothing wrong, I will go out first."


    "Wait a minute."


    "Wait a minute."


    Yu Yita''s complexion was slightly condensed, he only said one sentence, who said the other sentence?

 Chapter 2229: No comments

    Outside the door, a green shirt fairy walked in.


    He walked in front of Chang Tian, ??his expression condensed, "Chang Tian, ??you can''t go now, I have something to ask you."


    "Inspector Yang, what brought you here."


    Looking at him often, there was a hint of panic in his mind, but the coldness on his face was no less, "Chang has important things to do, so I won''t be with him."


    He said he was going around, but he didn''t take a step before being stopped by Yang Bai''s hand.


    Chang Tian''s face became cold, and a few fierce lights flashed in his eyes, "Inspector, what do you mean, don''t you want to take me?"


    "How dare you."


    Yang Bai shook his head, turned out a black token in his hand, and slowly said, "I have been ordered by the city lord to monitor the killing of Zhou Shu and others by Guan Jianjie, and I will also urge Master Shouzheng to deal with it as soon as possible to achieve fairness and justice."


    "How did you know?"


    Chang Tian''s expression dimmed, and the fierce light in his eyes was fleeting, he walked to the side slowly, without saying a word.


    Yu Yita was also a little surprised. He took a few steps and said with a respectful expression, "Since the city lord has orders, I should do my best."


    He was not speaking to Yang Bai, but to the black token, so it looked a little strange.


    After speaking, he turned to Yang Bai with a slight smile, "Inspector, what else does the city lord have to say?"


    Yang Bai stagnated, and sighed secretly, "I just said that we should be fair and just, but we can''t break the previous rules. I want to behave in a strict manner and should have my own decision."


    "understood."


    Yu Yita nodded and walked back.


    Chang Tian at the side loosened his heart, and a smile appeared involuntarily at the corner of his mouth.


    The words of the city lord made him let go of a lot of heart. Seeing Yang Bai��s attitude before, he thought that the city lord was going to take the Jinxian operation this time. .


    Not to be sentenced to the golden immortal is the rules of Wufangcheng.


    In Xiancheng, Jinxian has always had great privileges.


    In fact, it is not just Wufang City. Almost all Xiancheng City Lords are very tolerant to Jinxian.


    This is not for the golden immortals, but for themselves, because the quantity and quality of the golden immortals is an important criterion for measuring whether a fairy city is strong, and the strength of the fairy city determines the future achievements of the city lord.


    The city masters will not build Xiancheng for no reason, all for themselves to be able to go one step further on Xian Road and transcend the Holy Land.


    Yu Yitian said solemnly, "Zheng He, how long will it take to find Zhou Shu?"


    Zheng He arched his hands and said, "Being righteous, it may be fast or slow, depending on whether Ke Buxie and Sword Spirit are compatible."


    Yu Yita frowned, "How do you say?"


    Zheng Hening said, "Their Mingzhu is with me. There is news coming, it may be from Zhou Shu, but I can��t open the Mingzhu to check, and I can��t reply to Zhou Shu, but if they are willing to cooperate, things will be simple. Up."


    Yu Yita thought for a moment, "You should do this. You can persuade him. Don''t use punishment. Tell them clearly and ask them to persuade him to return to the city as soon as possible. I guarantee his safety. I just asked Zhou Shu to ask some things. The meaning of catching Zhou Shu."


    Zheng He nodded, a sad look flashed across his face, "I will try my best, but it may be difficult. I have tried many times."


    Yu Yita said slowly, "I have to try, I believe they can understand."


    Yang Bai thought for a while and walked on the two trails, "Being upright, no trouble, Zhou Shu is in the North District now."


    "Northern District?"


    Yu Yita was startled, "Why did he go there?"


    Staring at Yang Bai all the time, as if thinking of something, his heart suddenly tightened.


    Yang Bai said slowly, "I happened to meet him one day ago. He said he was being chased by Chang Tian, ??so I sent him to the North District."


    He lowered his head every day, his face turned red and blue, and there was a lot of resentment in his heart, but it was difficult to speak.


    Of course he knew that Zhou Shu was not dead, because he had been testing with Mingzhu, but he also knew that Zhou Shu was no different from death now.


    Entering the forbidden area of ??the earth, even Jinxian has to live a life worse than death, and then pay a large fee to leave. Zhou Shu must not be able to pay, and most of the time, he can only spend it in the forbidden area. If you are in a bad mood, it is not impossible for Zhou Shu to be in a coma forever.


    This kind of ending is considered a complete success for him.


    He waited outside for two days. Seeing that Zhou Shu hadn''t come out, he thought that Zhou Shu could not escape the disaster, so he came back with confidence.


    Where can I think of it, there is such a thing.


    "Broken into the forbidden area but met Yang Bai, and just lost his life like this. No wonder Yang Bai will come here. Zhou Shu must have sued him. This kid had such good luck! No, how did he know Yang Bai? Yang Bai is not a casual rescuer..."


    He raised his head and glanced at Yang Bai. Chang Tian was eight points certain, Zhou Shu and Yang Bai had a very unusual relationship.


    "Could it be that this kid''s backing is Yang Bai? He went to the forbidden area deliberately, and that is his way of retreat? Yang Bai blocked the previous wind blades?"


    The more he thought about it, the more far-reaching he got, and his heart twitched again. If that was the case, then he had made all the wrong moves in the previous few moves, which was very wrong.


    Knowing that Zhou Shu and Yang Bai were so close, he would never use his brains on Zhou Shu.


    Who is Yang Bai, the first true immortal of Wufang City, one of the spokespersons of the city lord, absolutely boundless future, even Yu Shouzheng dare not be disrespectful, and he always...this is bad, don��t end up The end of the game all lose.


    In fact, Zhou Shu and Yang Bai have nothing to do with Yang Bai. Out of his fascination with people from the Xuanhuang world, he also has the mind to enforce the law impartially. Of course, he also has selfish intentions. Only then will Zhou Shu come forward.


    But Chang Tian didn''t know, he regarded Yang Bai as Zhou Shu''s patron.


    Yu Yitian pondered slightly, "If Zhou Shu doesn''t come back, I''m afraid this matter will be difficult to deal with."


    Yang Bai said slowly, "Don''t worry about being upright, and deal with other aspects first. I send a message to let Zhou Shu come back as soon as possible, and it will take four or five days at most."


    "Alright Then wait a few days."


    Yu Yitian nodded and said solemnly, "Zheng He, start with Guan Jian and Zhibaoxuan, and investigate the matter carefully. Ask what you need to ask, don��t be soft about what you need to grasp, and figure out the truth as soon as possible. , Give the City Lord an explanation to the Eastern District."


    Zheng He immediately saluted, "I see, the subordinates will do it now."


    In fact, we all know about it, but there is a supervisory agent, and we have to work harder.


    Yu Yita looked at Chang Tian, ??"City Supervisor, you have cooperated with the investigation these few days and put aside other things. After this matter is handled, I will let Zhu Xueyi take over the work on the market side for the time being, okay?"


    Chang Tian nodded, quite sincerely, "I see, Master Shouzheng, I have no opinion."


    If in the past, stripped of his power in this way, he would definitely resist, even in the face of Shouzheng, but now there is not only Shouzheng, but there is also Yang Bai. Yang Bai himself may not be afraid, but there is no order in his hand. No one in Wufang City can compete.


    See no party black order, such as see the city lord.

 Chapter 2230: Think about it

    Hammer peak.


    Bi Fan muttered slightly, "Zhou Shu, where did you learn your tools?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said calmly, "The juniors learned from the world they are in."


    "I see the essence in the ordinary, it seems simple, but it is esoteric. Talking to you about the Qidao, I once felt that the Qidao you learned is the authentic Qidao, and that is the way to the top," Bi Fan He sighed slightly and said slowly, "It seems I still know too little."


    Zhou Shu felt a bit of pride in his heart. Bifan was right. When it comes to authentic art, practitioners from the Xuanhuang Realm are well-deserved. The art and Dao originated from the Xuanhuang Realm, and the tools and Dao of other realms all came from the Xuanhuang Realm, but later The Xuanhuang realm withered, and the tools and Tao in the realm became inferior to other realms. It might not be possible to restore the glory of the past. It is not only the sword and the painting, and so on. Thinking of this, he was a little sad.


    Seeing Bi Fan staring at him, he quickly settled his mind, "Don''t say this, seniors, immortal tools that don''t require immortal power at all, only seniors can refine them. They are unique, and seniors want to learn this kind of tool."


    "Actually, I refining tools like this is a heresy in the eyes of most people."


    Bi Fan chuckled, "I don''t have a fairy weapon, also called a fairy weapon? I don''t know how many times I''ve heard it like this."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The power of immortality is just one of the powers of many laws, but now that the immortal world is in power, everyone likes to use it, but who can be sure that the immortal world will always dominate. The heavens are always changing. From the perspective of juniors, the direction of seniors does not seem practical, but the future may be better."


    Bi Fan''s eyes gleamed, "You are so brave, how dare you arrogantly argue about the immortal world?!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The juniors don''t have it. They just talk about the natural changes of things. Everyone knows that if you divide for a long time, you must merge."


    Bi Fan shook his head lightly, "The immortal world is inseparable. The foundation in the heavens is too huge. The true immortals in Wufang City, I am afraid that out of ten, five or six use the laws of the immortal world. This is still remote. Wufang City, other realms close to the immortal realm will not be mentioned. With such a foundation, it will only become stronger and stronger. The immortal realm can formulate rules and let its own rules pass through the heavens. This is how other realms compare Not to mention, not to mention the opponent in the fairy world."


    Having said this, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu also feels the same. Only the Demon Realm Dragon Realm and other great realms can be called adversaries. However, the Demon Realm is bloodthirsty, and the wilderness wherever he goes, the rules are too bloody, and there are basically no races outside the Demon Race. Will learn the laws of the Demon Realm. As for the Dragon Realm, they are the strongest in terms of strength. Moreover, the Dragon Clan��s laws and tactics are also treasures that everyone wants, but unfortunately, the Dragon Clan is too proud, even if they leave the Xuanhuang Realm, they Never lowered their arrogant heads, all races are slaves in their eyes, so it is impossible to grow.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior said that he was far away, and the younger generation didn''t mean to change the pattern, but that the senior''s tools are more extensive."


    "Speaking of Qidao, why is it involved in the immortal world," Bi Fan said somewhat self-deprecatingly, "Zhou Shu, although your Qidao is very poor, but you have learned very well, as long as you continue, you must Achievement."


    Zhou Shu was quite pleased, "It is an honor for the younger generation to be able to discuss the Tao with the seniors,"


    Bi Fan waved his hand and looked solemnly, "After talking with you for so long, I have benefited a lot. I said that it was correct to find you to study. I think there is almost an answer to that question now."


    Zhou Shu stood up knowingly and said, "That junior should also leave."


    Bi Fan nodded, "Actually, there is nothing to treat in the North District. You should go back earlier."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "The juniors are going back now."


    When talking with Bi Fan, he received several messages, including old Jian, Yang Bai, and Yu Yitian. They all told him to go back quickly, deal with the matter, and promised him and knows. The safety of Baoxuan.


    With the assurance of these three people, Zhou Shu wouldn''t worry about frequent retaliation on the return trip. As for what happened, go back and see again.


    Bi Fan thought for a while and said, "The Jinxian in the North District rarely hurts people, but there are also people who do not hesitate to act. If you go all the way east from here, you must be careful to bypass several places on the road. Don''t be greedy for immortality Staying, the owner there is very weird, if they find out, the consequences will not be too good."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "Senior, please give me some advice."


    Bi Fan said slowly, "There are four places to pay special attention... That''s it, be careful yourself."


    Zhou Shu remembered one by one in his heart, "Thank you, senior, by the way, I want to ask, are these mountains bestowed by the city lord? Every mountain has a fairy vein? Or is there something else?"


    "Do you want either?"


    Bi Fan smiled indifferently, "When you arrive at Jinxian, the city lord will naturally give you a place, but the quality depends on your strength and the city lord��s mood. As for the immortal veins, of course there are everywhere, but The more important thing is not the fairy veins, but other things..." He pointed to the four groups of heterochromatic flames around him, "This hammer mountain has always been the residence of Qixiu, leaving many valuable things, such as these abnormalities. Huo, I heard from the city lord that there are still several Taoist and Zongmen sites buried in the mountains. As for whether they can be found, it depends on chance."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "So good?"


    "The advantage of being a Jinxian is something you can''t realize right now. Think about it. If the city lord doesn''t support Jinxian vigorously, how can Jinxian stay in Wufang City?" Bifan could not see the gratitude on his face, calm Said, "And Jinxian is here to contribute to the city lord, and every thing we Jinxian does, the city lord can get benefits from it, unexpected benefits."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully.


    Sure enough, it��s a mutually beneficial thing. It��s no wonder that the city lord is so tolerant and kind to Jin Xian. Jin Xian is the resource of the city lord ~ ??www.novelhall.com~ Bi Fan said slowly, "In fact, Hammer Peak is not too good, North District There are many better places here, and the best ones are said to be in the West End."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Western District, there seems to be a place outside the law?"


    "Only places outside the law will have the best resources," Bi Fan slowly nodded, rather yearning, "Five Elements Law Land, Wind Thunder Valley, Beast King Forest, Cihang Lingshan, etc., all are cultivation practices. An excellent place for law, if you can live there, you will definitely practice much faster."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, and he couldn''t hide his surprise.


    The Five Elements Lawland, by hearing the name, it is definitely a good place to practice the Five Elements Law. It is definitely suitable for him. Others are similar. What surprised him the most was the Cihang Lingshan. Could it be that there is something between this and the Cihangzong of the Xuanhuang Realm? Related?


    He paused and said rather calmly, "Senior, can you tell the younger generation more about the situation in these places."


    Bi Fan smiled slightly, "I can''t help it when I hear the name, hehe, I was like this at the beginning, but I advise you to think about it."

 Chapter 2231: In a good mood

    Leaving Hammer Mountain, Zhou Shu went back to the Eastern District.


    Although Bifan didn''t say anything, he actually said a lot.


    The West District is the most resource-rich area in Wufang City, and the resources are concentrated in six or seven areas. Bifan said that the few places are the best. Now they are all occupied by the forefront of the immortal list. Others don��t even want to get in. Go, dare not go, after all, fate is more important.


    I have to mention that the top ten of Wufang City Immortal List is far from others.


    To put it simply, the distance between the top 100 and the tenth is almost equivalent to the gap between Zhou Shu and Chang Tian. Yu Yitian is ranked eleventh, but the three Yu Yitian combined can not beat the front of the immortal list. Any one of ten.


    After knowing this, Zhou Shu also temporarily stopped thinking.


    Although the place is good, it is impossible to get it now, just think about it.


    However, the place of Cihang Lingshan always left a place in his heart, and if he found an opportunity, he would definitely check it out.


    All the way to the east, carefully bypassing the mountain peaks where the golden immortals lived, but nothing happened.


    Speaking of the North District is safer than the East District, because there are too many golden immortals here, one to two hundred, and there are no powerful monsters that can wreak havoc in the wild. Monster beasts are often driven out by the golden immortals as soon as they appear. Sometimes you can''t grab it.


    However, Zhou Shu also heard that there are also many monster caves in the North District, which are home to monsters of the Golden Immortal level. Most of them maintain peace with the Golden Immortals. At this stage, they are not monsters to be slaughtered. Jinxian also has to weigh, not as a last resort, not going to war.


    In addition, there are many monsters that the golden immortals look down upon. Zhou Shu encountered a lot of them, and they deliberately avoided it. Now is not the time. When things with Changtian are over, they can come to experience and better consolidate. realm.


    There were some secrets on the road, most of which were public and included in the next plan.


    After three days of trekking, Zhou Shu returned to the Eastern District.


    Did not go to Zhibaoxuan or Shouzheng Hall, first went to Zuixianlou.


    From Master Jian, it was Liu Qi who stopped Lin Dong and avoided a disaster.


    This kindness is not small. Although it is impossible for Lin Dong to break into the inner hall of Zhibaoxuan, a big disturbance in the outer hall will also bring great losses to Zhibaoxuan. There will be problems in future cooperation with Su Boyan, just in case. Lin Dong''s nonsense and spreading rumors had a greater impact on Zhou Shu.


    Liu Qi is a young man, too young to make Zhou Shu feel jealous, but also quite emotional.


    Yang Bai, Liu Qi, Ke Buxie, there are so many young geniuses in a Wufang City, what about the heavens? Definitely more.


    In contrast, Zhou Shu is already the top genius in the Profound Yellow Realm, but it is nothing in Wufang City. It can be seen that the weakness of the Profound Yellow Realm is very few in the heavens. How could it be possible? There is a saint candidate like the Emperor.


    Liu Qi was dressed in plain Tsing Yi, like a small servant, but from the sharp eyes, it can be seen that he should not be a willing person.


    "Thank you, Friends Daoist Liu."


    Zhou Shu saluted earnestly, with a sincere expression, "I owe you a favor. Please ask me if you have anything in the future."


    Liu Qiyi looked indifferent, "You don''t owe me, the old man asked me to do it. If you want to pay it back, just pay him back."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, glanced at Zuixian upstairs, and turned around.


    Liu Qi watched him away, but a smile appeared on his cold face, and he nodded thoughtfully, "Maybe the old man is right."


    Back at Zhibaoxuan, Bai Kechen greeted him immediately with a smile on his face and whispered, "Hey, Lord Xuan, this time is going to be bad. The city lord sent a supervisor to investigate him. It is said that he will do what he did in the past. Everything is revealed, haha, maybe it will go to the sky."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Aren''t you also a perpetual person, how can you still gloat for disaster."


    Bai Kechen stagnated and said quickly, "Don''t mention the past, Lord Xuan, I am now dedicated to Zhibao Xuan, and I will never do unnecessary things."


    "I hope you can do it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and went inside.


    In a few days, Bai Kechen''s face will change, he can be sure.


    Will always go up to the sky?


    how is this possible.


    From Bifan, from Yang Bai, he learned a lot of things, not to be sentenced to Jinxian, even if all this time is Changtian��s fault, Changtian will be fine, and even the position of the prison city may not be move.


    Bai Kechen must be very surprised when he comes to Zhibaoxuan every day.


    But not being responsible does not mean Chang Tian will not lose anything. On the contrary, he has lost a lot.


    For example, trust. Although the immortal chooses to be a gatekeeper, they will not be too afraid of death, but no fairy is willing to serve a golden fairy who cannot protect the gatekeeper, let alone a master who cannot see his opponent. Afterwards, it would be a hundred times harder than in the past to take in door customers every day.


    The whole body is affected, and Chang Tian will be struggling in the future. As long as the other Jinxians are interested in the position of the prison, I believe Chang Tian will not last long.


    As for Zhibaoxuan, Chang Tian should not be able to intervene anymore, it is best not to insert a single hair.


    This is Zhou Shu''s bottom line.


    "You''re back."


    Old Jian''s voice was steady, but he could still feel the excitement in it.


    This time, Zhou Shu almost couldn''t come back.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Master Jian, you have worked hard, did they embarrass you?"


    "Zheng He is very fair, and so is his integrity. Although I have been imprisoned for two days, but nothing happened. I came out clearly, but you..." Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu and couldn''t help shaking his head, full of emotion. "It''s incredible that he escaped his life in Chang Tian''s hands without being injured."


    "what?"


    Before Zhou Shu spoke, he heard an exclamation not far away.


    Hanruo''s eyes widened, "You fought Jinxian and escaped smoothly?"


    She didn''t know what Zhou Shu and Mr. Jian did, so she was so surprised. She walked over a few steps and fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, you must tell me how to do it."


    Seeing Hanruo coming, Senior Jian felt his beard, but when he saw Zhou Shu he was excited, but he forgot to hide it.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Actually, it''s mainly luck. I will tell you when I have time, but now I can''t. I will go out soon."


    He knew why Han asked about this just because he wanted to learn some experience, when he met Jin Xian so that he could escape, it was related to her going to find Luo Xiping, so he was so attentive, even somewhat Gaffe.


    "Oh, good."


    Han Ruo nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "What have you done these days?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You want to know, let Old Master Jian tell you that it''s fine if you are all right, I will leave first."


    He is in a good mood right now, after all, the problems that have been plagued for many years will soon be resolved.


    Han Ruo turned to Jian Lao, "Jian Lao, tell me, I promise not to speak out."


    Old Jian was stunned and had to talk about it. Of course, he knew exactly what to say and what not to say.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    (PSS: By the way, I am grateful for the first recommendation since it was launched, two years or three years, um, I am in a good mood~)

 Chapter 2232: What to blame

    "Shouzheng, Zhou Shu is here."


    "Bring him in."


    The five people in the hall all had their eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, with different expressions.


    Yu Yitian''s expression was calm, with a faint unhappiness between his eyebrows. Although Zhou Shu was forced, but he stabbed such a big basket, it was quite difficult for him to keep upright, especially when it came to Jinxian. I am afraid that the image of selflessness will be affected.


    There was a hint of appreciation in Mu Xue''s eyes, but unlike the Dan Dao who admired Zhou Shu before, this time he admired Zhou Shu more.


    Being able to fight against Jin Xian, and escaped his life in the pursuit of Jin Xian, the most surprising thing is that he was related to Yang Bai. Chang Tian really stepped on the iron plate, but Zhou Shu, it was only ten years ago. A miscellaneous fairy.


    Zheng Heyi looked indifferent.


    Participating in this matter, his biggest goal is Chang Tian. If he can defeat Chang Tian this time, he will undoubtedly become the best candidate for the new prison. As for Zhou Shu, such a person is a little troublesome. If he becomes a prison in the future , Also pay extra attention.


    Yang Bai stared at Zhou Shu, with a smile on his mouth, and did not hide his joy.


    The results of the investigation in the past few days are quite generous, which is a pretty good result for the inspector. After going back and telling the city lord, he should be able to get more resources. Of course, there is also the reason that Zhou Shu is safe.


    Chang Tian took a look and then looked away, assuming that nothing happened, but anyone could feel his hatred for Zhou Shu.


    He was probably planted this time. If he could not maintain his power, he would have to go back to the mountains in the North District to live in seclusion and practice. It is no longer realistic to continue to extract resources in the city gate area.


    Jinxian has mountain peaks, ranging from thousands to tens of thousands of miles, and naturally there are also every day.


    Zhou Shu lowered his head slightly, walked to the front of Shou, and saluted, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have seen Shouzheng and seniors."


    "Don''t be polite."


    Yu Yita waved his hand, "Zhou Shu, since you are here, let��s start right away. We need to ask you some questions. To tell the truth about the case between you and Guan Jian, you must not conceal it, or have it. Scruples."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly and spoke carefully, after careful consideration, there would be no loopholes.


    After a few people thought about it, Zheng He first said, "Zhou Shu, you said you were robbed when you left the city, but according to our investigation, you first contacted Ke Buxie before leaving the city. Knowing that someone will ambush you, so you deliberately led the snake out of the cave and took the opportunity to kill them, didn''t you? Even when you went out of the city, you did it deliberately, just to kill them."


    Zhou Shu decidedly shook his head, "The juniors did not go out of the city to kill, but to find friends. I think Mr. Superintendent knows this very well. He completely destroyed my friend''s underground residence in the process of chasing me. My friend also nearly died. As for contacting Ke Buxie, I was kept under surveillance by the city sir. In order to protect myself, is it not normal to invite friends out together?"


    He looked at Zheng He with an awe-inspiring expression, "I also want to ask Senior Zheng, if I know that I have an enemy, is it not allowed to protect himself in advance?"


    Zheng He stopped slightly, "Of course it can."


    He turned to Chang Tiandao, "City Supervisor, Zhou Shu said that you destroyed your friend''s underground residence and almost killed his friend. Is this true?"


    Chang Tian looked indifferent, "Didn''t you all investigate clearly, and what do you still ask me to do?"


    Zheng He nodded lightly, "That is not to deny it, that''s good, that is, Zhou Shu went out of the city for a reason, not deliberately inducing Guan Jian and the others to execute another killing. The cause of this incident lies in Guan Jian and others, and Zhou Shu has nothing to do, does it?"


    Chang Tian nodded slowly, "Yes."


    It was only two words, but it seemed to be squeezed out with great effort, speaking very slowly.


    This was the reason he used to argue before, but Zhou Shu made it clear as soon as he arrived, and he was completely exonerated.


    Everyone looked at Zheng He and nodded.


    Yu Yita said in a slow voice, ��Based on previous investigations and inquiries about Zhou Shu and the Changjian City, now the cause and results of this incident are very clear. Guan Jian led people out of the city to kill Zhou Shu, and In order to protect themselves, Zhou Shu and Ke Buxie killed six people, and then brought all the remains and belongings of the six people back to the public. Do you have any comments?"


    Several people nodded, but Chang Tian didn''t say a word.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he didn''t say a word.


    Yu Yita showed a trace of doubt, "Zhou Shu, do you have any comments?"


    Zhou Shu bowed and saluted, "The younger generation dare not, it is true, but there is a little problem, what about the next thing?"


    Yu Yitian frowned slightly. Of course, he knew that Zhou Shu was asking about the things that Changtian chased and killed. He said slowly, "Don''t worry, the course of the matter, and the subsequent events must of course be dealt with, but one by one. ."


    Zhou Shu apologized respectfully, "I''m sorry, but the younger generation was rude."


    Yu Yita said slowly, "As far as this matter is concerned, the death of Guan Jian and others is the result of the looting of Zhou Shu and their own destruction. All blame is on their own, and has nothing to do with Zhou Shu. As for whether Guan Jian and others were appointed by the city , This point still needs to be investigated, and there is no conclusion for the time being."


    Yang Bai nodded, "Shouzheng said, but from the perspective of the whole thing, it was Guan Jian who seized Zhibaoxuan. This cannot be ignored."


    "What the inspector said is."


    Yu Yita said in a warm voice, "I have considered this matter. It was Guan Jian��s fault. Therefore, the contract between Guan Jian and Zhou Shu about Zhibaoxuan was naturally invalid. Just go to me and log off. As for the losses suffered in Zhibaoxuan during this period, it should also be compensated to Zhou Shu, Guan Jian and the relics of several others. According to calculations, it is worth about 2.3 billion cents, which can be fully compensated to Zhou. Shu, if you want a fairy stone, you can also replace it with a fairy stone."


    Yang Bai nodded slightly, "Being upright and fair, I admire him."


    Zhou Shu showed some excitement, and said, "Thank you Lord Shouzheng."


    Compensation of 2.3 billion celestial stones can be said to be very generous Of course, Shouzheng regards everything as the responsibility of Guan Jian, and most often do not have to bear the responsibility. This is as Zhou Shu expected. Almost, although he was a bit dissatisfied, he also knew that it was definitely not the time to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Even Yang Bai acquiesced, what else could Zhou Shu say, that''s it.


    Chang Tian looked outside without saying a word, as if it had nothing to do with him. Although he felt very uncomfortable, he also knew that if he retorted at this time, it would be equivalent to linking himself with Guan Jian, even in Yitian. It''s hard not to punish him, and he is not that stupid.


    Yu Yita said slowly, "Don''t thank you, this is what you should do. If you have no opinion, just do it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The junior has no opinion."


    "Okay, now continue talking."


    Yu Yitian appeared calm, "We have also investigated the process of the matter in detail. Although Zhou Shu killed himself in self-defense, but Ke Buxie was not threatened with his life, he took the initiative to attack Luan Yu and Xuanshan. What should he say, what should he be guilty of?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart sank suddenly, it really wasn''t that simple.

 Chapter 2233: fair and just

    It turned out to be making a fuss about Ke Buxie.


    Things are troublesome.


    Zhou Shu would never allow Ke Buxie to be punished and go to heaven to judge Zhu. If such a thing happened, it would definitely be a huge blow to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu pulled Ke Buxie over to deal with Chang Tian, ??but Zhou Shu benefited, Chang Tian was fine, but Ke Buxie was punished heavily. How could this work?


    Ke Buxie will definitely leave him, and Zhou Shu''s reputation will also plummet. If Chang Tian cannot recruit customers from then on, then Zhou Shu may not even be able to find a trusted person. With grievances, cross the river and demolish the bridge. Everyone feels bitter.


    But Zhou Shu could not say that Ke Buxie took the initiative to attack by his master, so the whole thing was reversed again. Zhou Shu deliberately lured Guan Jian out of the city and took the opportunity to kill him. The previous conclusion was overturned, then Zhou Shu and Ke Buxie were even more condemned, and even he himself might go to heaven.


    How to break the game?


    Zhou Shu thought about it, but this answer could not be obtained by deduction.


    Was anxious for a while.


    Yu Yita looked at Zhou Shu and patted the table lightly.


    Zheng He immediately took a step forward and said solemnly, "Master Shouzheng, Ke Buxie attacked others without being threatened, causing death. This is very bad and must not be tolerated, he should be cut according to the law."


    Mu Xue shook her head, "No, he and Zhou Shu are together. At that time, Zhou Shu was threatened and he wanted to kill someone in a desperate manner. It was excusable and he was severely cut."


    Zheng He''s expressions were condensed, "He and Zhou Shu only communicated through Mingzhu. He didn''t know the specific situation at the time, let alone whether Zhou Shu was in danger. It would be too ridiculous to take the initiative to kill. Wufangcheng would never indulge this. This kind of behavior must be suppressed."


    Mu Xue still shook her head, "The immortals fight against each other. The life and death of the immortals are in the middle of the day. He is eager to help Zhou Shu, so he attacked. This must be considered."


    The two couldn''t argue for a while, and Yu Yita didn''t speak, but just stared at it lightly.


    He was always motionless, still looking outside, with a trace of pride in his eyes, Yang Bai glanced at Zhou Shu, did not speak, only sighed slightly, it was obvious that he could not and would not speak for Ke Buxie .


    Seeing the various pornographic states of the crowd, Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense.


    Mu Xue rarely argues with others. How did she get into a dispute with Zheng? It was too unreasonable because of the criminal law that she didn''t care about. What''s even more strange was that the two argued so hard that Yu Yitian just sat and watched. Ignore it, as if it has nothing to do with him, this is by no means a dignified manner.


    Why on earth?


    Is it acting for whom?


    An idea flashed in his heart and Zhou Shu came to his senses. He now understands why Yu Yita puts Ke Buxie behind to talk about it. He wants to link the two things together. They are doing this now to do it for themselves. Seen it with Yang Bai!


    Break the game, as long as you give in.


    Well, let''s make you wish this time.


    Zhou Shu let out a sigh of relief and slowly said, "Master Shouzheng, I have something to say."


    Yu Yitian waved his hand, motioned Zheng He and Mu Xue to stop, and said in a warm voice, "Zhou Shu, do you have any comments? Is it because of Ke Buxie?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "What I want to say is that the Changjian City did not actually chase me down. My encounter with him was just a coincidence. The whole thing has nothing to do with the Changjian City, and Ke Buxie..."


    Chang Tian, ??who hadn''t spoken all the time, finally opened his mouth, "I heard Luan Yu say two days ago that he said that he would kill Ke Buxie with Xuanshan, and that Ke Buxie would attack him as soon as he left the city."


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Yu Yita frowned and said displeasedly, "I''m just saying now, didn''t our investigation during this period of time have been done in vain?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "The younger generation just came back, so I haven''t had time to make it clear."


    Changtian calmly said, "This little thing, how could I remember it without mentioning it, it doesn''t hurt to say it now."


    Yu Yita said slowly, "Zheng He, what do you think of it now?"


    Zheng He said solemnly, "Since Luan Yu and Xuanshan plan to kill Ke Buxie, and also plan to attack, Ke Buxie is just the right time to do so, and the way is still a good defense, Luan Yu and Xuanshan Self-destruction has nothing to do with Ke Buxie and can be released at any time. As for the city of permanent supervision, since Zhou Shu personally said that he did not chase after him, the previous evidence shows that he has little relationship with Guan Jian and the two are just friends. Then it is not guilty, and the official should be restored to his post."


    Yu Yita nodded slightly, "What are your opinions?"


    Several people agreed together, surprisingly unanimous.


    Zhou Shu knew that if he didn��t say that, Ke Buxie would definitely suffer, and he was also in a predicament. Ke Buxie was the bargaining chip for Yu Yita and others to trade with him. As long as Zhou Shu didn��t talk about everyday sins, neither would they It would make Ke Buxie guilty, and instead of breaking the net, it is better to step back.


    The punishment is not a golden immortal, but on the surface it still has to be good enough to make people unable to blame.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t change this. Now it was not only Chang Tian who stood opposite him, but also the rules that the entire Wufang City obeyed.


    The smugness in Chang Tian''s eyes slowly filled his face, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Yu Yita looked at Yang Bai, "What do the supervisors think? Is it good to deal with this?"


    Yang Bai said faintly, "Being upright and fair and just, it must be in line with the city owner''s wishes, and I will explain it to the city owner next time."


    "That''s fine."


    Yu Yitian stared at the crowd, and his expression became severe. "In the case of Guan Jian and others robbing and killing Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu was justified in defending and killing, and he was sentenced to innocence. Ke Buxie was sentenced to not guilty in defending and killing. The people forcibly seized the superior shop Zhibaoxuan, and also intended to murder the owner Zhou Shu and Ke Buxie. They committed several crimes, and the crimes are not to be blamed. However, they have died, they will not be held accountable, and all the remains are given to Zhou. Shu, make up for the loss of Zhibaoxuan, and the city of permanent supervision has nothing to do with this case. The so-called pursuit after the incident was just a misreport by others, and was found not guilty. He still held the position of supervisor."


    Everyone nodded one after another, and they all responded.


    Yu Yita nodded with satisfaction, "Zheng He, wait for the list to go out and declare everyone to calm the people."


    Zheng He immediately said, "The subordinates will go to handle it right away Yu Yita looked at everyone, and said solemnly, "This time I and the supervisory city have certain responsibilities. Occupation is really improper supervision. Fortunately, no one else is involved, and the victim is safe and well-deserved. It is a great fortune in misfortune, but punishment is inevitable. Everyone in the hall is fined for one year. Starting from me, I must take a warning and not allow similar things to happen again, but if they happen again next time, they must be severely punished. Please remember. "


    His eyes fell on Chang Tian, ??and he paused for a while.


    Chang Tian nodded, "Being upright and painstakingly, heaven and man learn from each other, this kind of thing will definitely never happen again."


    Yu Yita slowly said, "Walk out, everyone has worked hard, right, Zhou Shu, did you bring the contract with Guan Jian?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "The juniors always carry it with them."


    Yu Yita said warmly, "Well, if you stay, please write off the contract first, Mu Master Book, you also keep it."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2234: Do everything we can

    Except for Shouzheng''s master book and Zhou Shu, the others left one after another. When Chang Tian left, he glanced at Zhou Shu. There was complacency and doubt in his eyes.


    Yu Yita said warmly, "Zhou Shu, take your contract here."


    Zhou Shu took out the contract and handed it over.


    Yu Yita lifted his sleeves and a cage, and then handed over the contract again. The mark of the inscription on it had disappeared.


    From this moment on, the unequal treaty between Zhou Shu and Chang Tian no longer exists.


    Zhou Shu thanked him, and Yu Yitian shook his head slightly, "You are welcome, by the way, Zhou Shu, are you familiar with Supervisor Yang?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s just a few acquaintances, but it''s a coincidence."


    Yu Yitian smiled slightly, "Fate...do you know how many people in Wufang City want to be fate with him, hehe, the compensation that should be given to you is in the master Mu''s place, you go find her."


    After speaking, the figure disappeared.


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu walked to Mu Xue and bowed, "I just thanked the senior for bluntly helping me. The junior is grateful."


    Mu Xue looked calm and took out a ring without square, "Your things are inside, take a closer look."


    Zhou Shu took the Wufang Ring and saw several shining fairy artifacts at a glance, followed by a mountain-like fairy stone. He said with joy, "Thank you, senior."


    "you deserve this."


    Mu Xue lightly shook her head, her expression a little serious, "Zhou Shu, I have a few words to tell you, which also means being upright."


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, bowed his head and said, "The junior understands."


    Mu Xue said slowly, "Zhou Shu, regardless of your own strength or chance, you are extremely outstanding in Wufang City, and you have a boundless future. You should make good use of these talents to be promoted to the golden immortal as soon as possible, instead of focusing on people. In the battle, as an immortal, you don''t need to care about gains or losses. You can bear with them, understand?"


    Zhou Shu raised his head and stared at Mu Xue, "It''s not that the younger generation is unwilling to bear it. The younger generation has endured it for a long time, but the others are pressing too hard."


    Mu Xue said lightly, "Based on your performance, I don''t think anyone will force you anymore."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, his eyes flickered, "If this matter ends here, the younger generation will naturally want it."


    Mu Xue seemed thoughtful, "You''d better do what you say, and we also hope you don''t waste your talent. After all, talent is rare. By the way, Zhou Shu, what do you think of today��s judgment, whether there is any unfairness, or Make you unhappy? Don''t have any scruples, just say whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu secretly smiled, this is to trample on himself, of course he will not step on it stupidly, "The younger generation thinks that there is no better way to deal with this in Wufang City. The younger generation admires Master Shouzheng very much. A hint of dissatisfaction."


    Mu Xue showed a trace of satisfaction, and said with a smile, "You understand it very quickly, so it''s not worth our trial."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "In fact, it is also possible to say it clearly. The juniors are not people who don''t know the generality."


    "In front of the inspector, it''s always hard to do too much..." Mu Xue shook her head lightly, with a hint of doubt in her eyes, "Zhou Shu, I don''t see which golden fairy you associate with, why do you know so much about the situation in Wufang City? ?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "After all these years, it is not difficult to see what Wufang City looks like. Only when you reach the golden fairy, you can be regarded as a true Wufang City immortal."


    He laughed a little helplessly. In Wufang City for so long, he had seen countless scattered immortals, but there are probably only three who can really keep the original heart. Those who can''t even hold on to the original heart can also be called. The word Shangxianren.


    Mu Xue thought slightly, and sighed, "Is it all so obvious?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and didn''t speak any more. In fact, few golden immortals didn''t know the situation of Wufangcheng. Some people used it to benefit, some people were good at it, and almost none wanted to change.


    "It''s okay, you can go back."


    Mu Xuewen said, "Your pill must be refined soon, or I will take it back."


    Zhou Shu smiled, full of confidence, "Junior already has a clue, and will start soon. By that time, seniors will most likely be surprised, and it will be difficult to take them back."


    Mu Xue smiled lightly, embarrassed and polite.


    She hadn''t seen any pill, and would she be surprised by a pill made by a true immortal? It''s ridiculous.


    Walking out of the hall, Zhou Shu was relaxed, and the problems that had been entangled for many years were finally solved, and more importantly, after today, there should be no one to bother him and disturb him in his cultivation. He will have a long time to improve himself. , Concentrate on cultivation.


    Not a few steps into the street, Zhou Shu stopped, feeling like he had hit the wall.


    He was not surprised, but there was a hint of joy, "Brother Yang."


    A green shirt slowly appeared in front of him, and it was Yang Bai, looking at him with a smile.


    Zhou Shu saluted politely, "I have to thank Brother Yang this time."


    Yang Bai smiled lightly, "Don''t care, just did something trivial."


    "It''s a small matter for you, and it''s a big deal for me," Zhou Shu was very sincere, thinking about it, "Brother Yang, what do you want, as long as I can do it, I will do my best."


    Yang Bai smiled, suddenly showing a lot of solemnity, "Then I''m not welcome, there is one thing you really need to consider."


    Zhou Shuning said, "What''s the matter?"


    Yang Bai said seriously, "I really want to eat roasted chicken feet now."


    Zhou Shu stopped feeling sluggish, and said, "I thought you were going to say something difficult, even you can''t do it, so what should I do, but is it just burning chicken feet? You are too good to deal with it. That''s it."


    Yang Bai nodded seriously, "The roasted chicken feet in the Eastern District are not available elsewhere."


    Zhou Shu smiled and agreed, "Let''s go."


    Yang Bai glanced at him and said thoughtfully, "If there is really something I can''t do, but if you need to do it, what will you do?"


    Zhou Shuli stopped, and said calmly, "Still those four words, do your best."


    "Haha you can say that, I really look forward to that day, Zhou Shu."


    Yang Bai laughed unconsciously, and he was very happy. Fortunately, only Zhou Shu could see it. If it were seen by others who knew him, it would probably be extremely surprised, because in their eyes, Yang Bai was always unsmiling, laughing like this. I have never seen it.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I can only say these few words now, but if a few years pass, maybe it can be replaced by responsiveness."


    Yang Bai''s complexion was slightly condensed, and he slowly said, "Zhou Shu, these words are a bit too much."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said with a smile, "Brother Yang, it''s just a joke, I don''t think you can ask me for anything, haha."


    "It doesn''t look like a joke."


    Yang Bai nodded lightly, "Stop talking, let''s go."


    He couldn��t tell from Zhou Shu��s face that it was a joke. The powerful confidence in Zhou Shu��s eyes completely infected him. He even felt that Zhou Shu could do it, but he knew better that in Wufang City, There can only be one person who can do everything, and that is the city lord.

 Chapter 2235: 2 people are different

    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of Zuixianlou, Yang Bai by his side had no trace.


    After yelling twice, there was no response, but Mingzhu shook, only a few words, "Something''s going on, let''s go."


    The same as in the past, without a trace, and without leaving the address of the Mingzhu as in the past, this made Zhou Shu a few words of resentment.


    After going to the Zuixianlou, Zhou Shu sent a few messages, and then began to eat and drink quietly.


    Not long after, Ke Buxie walked over to Zhou Shu with surprise and joy.


    "I thought I was going to go to heaven this time to cut the pillars."


    Ke Buxie picked up the wine glass, took a sip, and said with great gratitude, "It just came out like this, nothing happened."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Brother Ke, you have suffered."


    Ke Buxie shook his head, "How can I suffer, I just sat for a few days, Brother Zhou, why am I okay? They said it really, and witnesses saw it with their own eyes. I don''t think they would let go for no reason. Up me."


    "You''re right, why don''t you let it go?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t intend to explain more, but rather solemnly said, "Brother Ke, thank you very much. If it weren''t for your help this time, the matter is really difficult to solve. I can''t deal with six true immortals alone."


    Ke Buxie frowned, "What''s so polite, I said that I should join hands to deal with Changtian, these things are what I should do," he laughed, "I don''t know how refreshing it is to get revenge. They were all taken away by Guan Jian, and my best friend helped me speak, but when I was out of the city, I was seriously injured and almost lost my self-cultivation. Within a few years...Damn!"


    He gritted his teeth as he spoke, showing his hatred for Chang Tian, ??Guan Jian and others.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Guan Jian''s death in your hands is revenge."


    Ke Buxie said coldly, "But Chang Tian hasn''t been the culprit yet...Huh!? Zhou Shu, since you and I are both fine, Chang Tian should be the one who is in trouble. Is he going to go to heaven to cut the pillars?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he suddenly screamed and stood up, with a lot of excitement flashing in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Do you think it is possible?"


    Ke Buxie''s figure was shocked, and he was stunned for a while, then slowly said, "It really is Jinxian, it doesn''t matter what you do."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "You and I both understand this. To avenge this revenge, we must rely on Wufangcheng. We can only rely on ourselves. When will you and I become golden immortals? It is not too late to get revenge, and now, it is basically impossible."


    "Yes, only if you become a golden immortal can you get revenge."


    Ke Buxie sat back slowly and let out a long sigh of relief.


    It seemed to understand, but from the eyes full of hatred, he could tell that he was very unwilling, absolutely unwilling.


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head, Ke Buxie can be trusted but impossible to make friends, can be regarded as a teammate, but can not be cited as a confidant friend.


    However, this was something Zhou Shu had known earlier, and now it has been further verified.


    In Zhou Shu''s eyes, Ke Buxie was not included among the three people in Wufang City who could maintain their original heart.


    Because hatred blinded his eyes, it was impossible for Ke Buxie to keep his original mind. He had already forgotten what he cultivated for immortality in the first place, but now he cultivates immortality for revenge.


    Ke Buxie quickly stood up again, "Brother Zhou, I''m going back first."


    "Don''t worry, there is still something for you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, took out something and handed it to Ke Buxie.


    Ke Buxie''s expression stagnated, "This...this seems to be..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s the fairy tools of Xuanshan and Luan Yu, as well as some other things, medicinal pills, etc., which are paid to us by keeping the integrity. Take it and don''t refuse, it should be yours. "


    "I..." Ke Buxie paused and smiled, "Of course I won''t refuse. With these, I should be able to practice in the Earth Fire Hall in the Southern District."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Yes, what you and I need to do most is to improve our strength as soon as possible. I believe it will not be long before there is a chance to join forces again."


    "I''m waiting. I''ll be there whenever you say it. It''s better to be related to Changtian."


    Ke Buxie nodded vigorously, with a sneer on the corners of his mouth, he looked particularly vicious, "It shouldn''t be too late, I''m going to prepare now, Brother Zhou, goodbye."


    Watching Ke Buxie leave, Zhou Shu stood still for a long time, until a voice came from behind.


    "Zhou Shu, something to do with me?"


    Turning his head, it was He Taiping''s unruly face, still with a faint smile on his mouth.


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, this feeling is a kind and familiar friend.


    "You are left homeless."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "I have to buy you a meal to make amends."


    He Taiping sat down stabbingly, looked at the table and frowned, "This dish is not enough, and... it seems to be leftovers, you just serve me with this? I can''t see your sincerity. "


    Speaking of disapproval, he chewed on a burning chicken feet.


    Zhou Shu sat down on the opposite side, quickly changed another table, and said slowly, "Brother, what are your plans? My Zhibaoxuan is not bad, so it''s better to live with me, it''s also suitable for your cultivation. "


    He Taiping waved his hand, "Forget it, don''t bother, I''ll find a place in the city by myself, now I am no longer a miscellaneous immortal, not so noticeable."


    "Alright," Zhou Shu nodded, and pushed a fairy stone bag, "You take it and find a better one. It will be convenient for me to find you then."


    He Taiping picked up the celestial stone bag and didn''t look at it. He squeezed it twice like a mortal merchant, and smiled, "Wufang City didn''t treat you badly this time, right?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "You seem to have known it a long time ago?"


    "I guess I guessed it. Even the Golden Immortal can''t kill the true immortal with his best. Wufangcheng won''t understand how valuable it is," He Taiping said faintly, looking at the wine glass in his hand, "In fact, the dragon is also Almost, they are reluctant to give up on me, haha."


    "Don''t Chang Tian also take you, can''t you do it?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Brother, I don''t think that might be the reason, but regardless of him, I''m fine for the time being."


    "Then I will accept it, and I will contact you again if I find it."


    He Taiping put away the fairy stone bag and looked at Zhou Shu, "That fruit won''t live for a few days, have you used it?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Have you already used it?"


    He Taiping nodded, "I used it a few days ago, and it was used in the ground fire. Hehe, the situation at that time can''t be wasted, right?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes gleamed, "How is the effect?"


    He Taiping drank the wine and smiled slyly, "I won''t tell you, you''ll know when you try it. I think it''s better than any fairy thing I''ve ever eaten. The only hateful thing is that this good thing is a dragon. of."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, thinking about the meaning of his words.


    "Don''t think about it, in a word, it''s definitely a loss not to eat."


    He Taiping stood up and swayed downstairs, holding a handful of burnt chicken feet in his hand.


    "I should go too."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and went downstairs.

 Chapter 2236: sorry to bother you

    Without further ado, Zhou Shu immediately went to Liuxuezhai.


    "Brother Zhou, you are here."


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming in, Lang Yi approached with joy, and looked up and down Zhou Shu as if she didn''t know him at all.


    Zhou Shu stunned, "What are you looking at?"


    Lang Yi said frankly, "Of course you have to see clearly, why didn''t you think you were so powerful before? You were killed by six true immortals without any harm, and even killed them. By the way, Zhou Shu, I heard Chang Tian also shot, is this true?"


    He stared at Zhou Shu, looking forward to it.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Brother Lang, where did you hear it?"


    Lang Yi said in a serious way, "A lot of people say that, so you just say it is true? I don''t believe it. Changtian ranks 93rd on the immortal list. If you can really fight him and come back alive, it''s incredible. ."


    "of course not."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. He didn''t intend to say anything further. He took out one thing and handed it to him, "Brother Lang, I have troubled you a few days ago. You will accept this."


    "It''s a little thing, just go and sit down, it''s okay, nothing else will happen."


    Lavida habitually shook his head, but when he saw what was in Zhou Shu''s hand, he shook it even harder, "Hey, this is a fairy, do you thank me for using it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Come on, I have much."


    Lang Yi quickly pushed back, "You can sell as much as you want. I don''t want this thing. I don''t need it at all. If you give me a pill or top-quality medicinal material, then I will definitely accept it."


    Zhou Shu was also a little surprised. Lang Yi refused to accept what he had expected, but he did not expect it to be such a reason. It is not necessary, how can immortals be useful for immortals?


    "Zhou Shu, did you find your materials?"


    Aster stared at Zhou Shu, her dark eyes rolled, "If it hasn''t, I won''t have time to write a prescription for you. Master Mu has given us a new task."


    "I''m here for this."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, "Girl Aster, don''t you know if Tianlong Guo works?"


    Aster frowned, "Dragon fruit? I haven''t heard of...Is it a fairy fruit from the dragon clan?"


    Lang Yi on the side was shocked, and the surprise in his eyes could not be concealed. When he saw the fairy just now, he was not surprised.


    Zhou Shu also noticed, "Brother Lang, do you know?"


    Lang Yi nodded, the suspicion on his face was still there, "I know, but how did you get it, only the dragon world can have Tianlongguo?" As soon as the words were spoken, he felt inappropriate and said quickly, "I just asked casually. Ask, Brother Zhou, don''t care, aster, this dragon fruit is a good thing."


    Aster''s expression was indifferent, "If you say nothing, you can take it out and let me see."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out the dragon fruit and placed it in front of the two of them, and said warmly, "If you have an idea, you must as soon as possible."


    Aster stared at Tianlong Guo, without raising her head, "I know, in a few days, the efficacy of the medicine will be greatly reduced." Seeing the doubt in Zhou Shu''s eyes, she said again, "Just look at the appearance. It can be concluded that if you leave the roots for too long, the peel is about to crack."


    "Girl Aster is really Fang family."


    Zhou Shu smiled awkwardly, he was shocked just now, thinking that Aster knew something.


    But speaking of it, Lang Yi''s expression is also a bit suspicious. After seeing Tianlong Guo, the surprise on his face disappeared, giving people a look they had seen before.


    After a while, Aster raised his head.


    She looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes flashed a few times, "Very good fairy fruit, if you read it correctly, its effect should be better than longan flower, but I can��t tell you exactly what it is. I personally suggest that you better let Master Mu will write a prescription for you to avoid wasting it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Girl Aster, how big is the difference between the Danfang you wrote and Senior Mu?"


    Aster thought for a while, then slowly said, "10% is there."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Then please trouble girl Aster to write for me."


    Aster was a little surprised, and said intently, "10% is already a lot. With this kind of fairy fruit plus the colorful phoenix feather beads, even if it loses half of it, no, even if it loses a point, it is a huge waste."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "10% is nothing, and I believe that girl Aster may not be much worse than Senior Mu."


    Ten percent is indeed a lot, but will Mu Xue help?


    Mu Xue gave him Qingzhu to see his alchemy. It��s not right to ask Aster. If even the alchemy is to be helped by Mu Xue, it��s better to let Mu Xuelai do the alchemy, so that the effect can be exerted. better.


    Aster said faintly, "That''s fine, I''ll think about the pill now, don''t go away, you may have to look at the materials in the process."


    "Just watch it."


    Zhou Shu took out the green beads and put them on the side of Tianlongguo, pulling Lang Yi away, "Let''s go over there and talk, don''t delay the aster girl thinking about things."


    "You guy."


    Lang Yi glanced at Zhou Shu, showing a narrow smile, and followed Zhou Shu away.


    Aster stood in place, her complexion still extremely flat, but her heart was very difficult to calm down. She didn''t expect that she offered to let Mu Xue write the prescription, but Zhou Shu refused. The 10% gap was just like that. Just believe in yourself? Moreover, such rare materials, the dragon and phoenix fairy materials that any real fairy wants, just leave it alone, he is not afraid that I will eat the fairy fruit and Qingzhu now?


    This Zhou Shu is really a bit unusual.


    After thinking about it for a while, he concentrated on Dan Fang.


    In fact, she is unwilling to give this opportunity to others. Not everyone can encounter such good materials. She has been thinking about it for a long time. If she can participate in the process of alchemy again, her alchemy will definitely There is a big improvement.


    Pulling Lang Yi to another room, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Brother Lang, why didn''t you see Old Xue and the scattered people?"


    "Old Xue went to see the challenge, there is a challenge today, and he also has what he wants to buy."


    Lang Yi stopped to look at Zhou Shu, showing a little solemnity, "As for Zhengshu''s separation, I am afraid he will never come again."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "What''s the matter?"


    Lavida slowly said I think it��s because of you. I also know that Zhengshu Sanren has something to do with Guan Jian. San Ren helped Guan Jian refine a lot of pills, and the price of Guan Jian It is also very high, much higher than the market. "


    "The gold master."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and it seemed that he accidentally broke the way for the scattered people to make money.


    It''s really unpredictable. It involves cause and effect. There is still no intelligence network and too few information channels.


    Lang Yi shook his head slightly, "I don��t know if it counts. Anyway, I��ve never mentioned it. I only heard about it yesterday, and it��s a case of being solved. I have never seen him go to a shop on the street. Dan has another way out."


    Zhou Shu looked at him very sincerely, "I see, thank you very much, Brother Lang."


    "It''s just a small matter."


    Lang Yi smiled and shook his head.


    Zhou Shu nodded, but he was a little puzzled. Lang Yi''s smile was still bright, but it was not as cordial as it used to be, as if something had passed.

 Chapter 2237: You are welcome

    "What are you talking about."


    Xue Wenfu strode in, with a peaceful smile, "Zhou Shu, you will be fine."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "It''s okay, what kind of material does Xue Lao have fancy, and he wants to go to Yingtiantai to buy it?"


    Xue Wenfu smiled and nodded, "A steadfast windweed can be considered a profit."


    Lang Yi hurriedly said, "Ding Fengcao? Old Xue, why didn''t you say it earlier, you said I went too!"


    "I''m just afraid that you know I won''t tell you, haha," Xue Wenfu was quite interested. "For the pill we are going to make next, Dingfeng grass is one of the best auxiliary materials. The entire Eastern District may be just such a plant. , I told you, can I still have it?"


    Lang Yi curled his lips, "As if I always fight with you."


    "Who makes you so rich, you have to be careful."


    Xue Wenfu smiled and turned to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, do you know that although it is a challenge from others, the whole Yingtiantai, others are talking about you, this time the announcement of the whole city is posted, you are very big Show your face."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "It''s not a good thing, I''m afraid it''s all saying that I am ruthless."


    Xue Wenfu paused, "So, there are indeed a few of them, but more of them are to say good things. Six people can kill by robbery and kill them, and finally they can escape their lives if Jinxian takes action. Such a thing. Few people have seen it, and few people do not admire it."


    Lang Yi was stunned, "Really fought with Jin Xian? Someone saw it?"


    Xue Wenfu stroked his beard, "It seems that no one has seen it, but the immortal list has changed. On the immortal list just now, Zhou Shu has ranked 343, at the border of Jinxian and true immortal. On, even the real person Xuanji was squeezed by him. The immortal list would never deceive people. If Zhou Shu did not fight against Jinxian, even if he killed six true immortals with Ke Buxie, he would not have jumped nearly two. Hundreds, so the facts are very clear."


    He looked at Lang Yi and smiled, "You didn''t see the face of Real Xuan Ji at that time, hehe, that ugly."


    Lang Yi turned around and pointed at Zhou Shu and said, "Brother Zhou, you lied to me and said there was no such thing, what do you say this time?"


    Zhou Shu was sluggish, and he didn''t expect the immortal list to change so quickly. He was exposed face to face, and he couldn''t make a lie. He just said, "Brother Lang, I just feel like being chased like a mouse, this is disgraceful. There is nothing to mention about the matter."


    Lang Yi hurriedly said, "It''s not by someone, but by the Jinxian. Isn''t this shameful? It''s okay for someone else to be chased by the Jinxian, I''m afraid I will talk about it every day."


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "I don''t think it is glamorous."


    Lang Yi was stunned, and wanted to say something, Xue Wenfu smiled, "Personal thoughts are different, don''t argue, but Zhou Shu, you can''t hide it. Now it has spread in the city, I think someone should soon You challenged."


    Zhou Shu was rather helpless.


    He is not afraid of being famous, but he doesn''t like such unplanned being famous.


    The immortal list was set by the city lord of Wufang City, and he didn��t know what the lord thought, so he jumped to such a high ranking, or such a sensitive ranking, and became the first person under the golden fairy��then A few well-known perverted real immortals are not counted��it is inevitable to offend the anger of the public. Everyone wants to see if Zhou Shu is really capable, and challenges are inevitable.


    It seems that my idea of ??cultivating with peace of mind has to be pushed back again.


    Xue Wenfu said again, "You have to pay attention, I guess that real person Xuanji may be the first."


    Lang Yi followed, "Although the real person is stinky and likes to pretend, he is really strong. Brother Zhou, you have to deal with it carefully."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled bitterly, "No matter what, I have to follow."


    "Zhou Shu, I am fine."


    The sound of aster came from inside.


    "What''s up?"


    Xue Wenfu''s expression stagnated, but Zhou Shu and Lang Yi had already ran in.


    Aster stood in front of the table where the dragon fruit and green beads were placed, holding paper in his hand, and the ink on the paper was still wet.


    This is what Zhou Shu feels strange. Not to mention immortals, immortal cultivators rarely use paper. They only use jade slips, which is convenient and quick, and a book can be made with a single thought, while aster seems to be used to using paper, which is written in hand. It''s also very beautiful. Could it be that she has practiced the way of writing?


    "Look at it, Zhou Shu."


    Put the paper on the table and step back a few steps.


    Zhou Shu was still there to thank, Lang Yi had already ran over, picked up the paper and said, "White daylily, spore baby star, frosty grass...No way, sister Aster, these materials are too common, but we need to cooperate. Sky dragon fruit and colorful phoenix feather beads?"


    "It turned out to be the pill of Zhou Daoyou."


    Xue Wenfu also followed the look, watching and watching, there was also a trace of doubt on his face.


    Aster said lightly, "The dragon and the phoenix are mutually dominant, and the auxiliary materials must not have any tendency to overwhelm the master. In my opinion, these materials can exert the best efficacy."


    Lavida seemed thoughtful, "But you don''t have to use ordinary materials, there are also expensive auxiliary materials, and the effect can be better, even if it is better."


    Aster said calmly, "As far as this pill is concerned, under the dragon and phoenix, the quality of other materials is of little significance. Instead of using those materials that are too expensive and too good, it is better to refine them with cheaper ones. The effect is similar. Go, but the success rate can be much higher."


    Xue Wenfu shook his head and said, "This is not the case. Our alchemist pursues excellence. Even if we fail thousands of times, one success is enough."


    Lang Yi said suspiciously, "Yes, Sister Aster, you didn''t care about the success rate before, even if you have a one percent chance, it will open up."


    As soon as a few people talked about pill, Zhou Shu quickly took a few steps and said with a smile, "Friends of Aster and you don��t care about the success rate, but this time it��s me practicing. She is thinking about me, just in case. Did I make a mistake? This is the only material. If I make a mistake, it��s gone. I think this is very good.


    "what!"


    Lang Yi stagnated, "Yes, I was wrong I''m sorry, Sister Aster."


    Xue Wenfu''s expression condensed slightly, and he sighed slightly, "The old man is also wrong. I remember that the predecessor said that the alchemy should change in time, but also change from person to person, but the old man only cares about himself and forgot to adapt."


    Aster didn''t look at him, but only nodded to Zhou Shu. Unexpectedly, it was Zhou Shu who could understand her intentions.


    Zhou Shu picked up the pill and looked at it carefully. The material is not difficult, and the refining method does not look complicated. It is indeed a painstaking effort, and he said sincerely, "Friend Aster, thank you for your hard work. I can��t help but thank you this time. I don��t know if I can help you?"


    Lang Yi said with a smile, "Brother Zhou, Sister Aster never asks for anything in the alchemy, so you don''t need to say more, don''t make Sister Aster angry."


    "Who said that?"


    Aster stared at Zhou Shu and said straightly, "Then I will be welcome."


    "what?"


    Lang Yi was stunned, and so was Xue Wenfu next to him. Today''s aster seems a little different from the past.

 Chapter 2238: Just pick number 7

    Lingshan.


    Li Dan smiled, stroking his beard, "Miss Zi, have you come to do alchemy again? I haven''t seen you for a few days."


    Aster bowed respectfully, "Senior Li, it''s not me, it''s Taoist Zhou Shu."


    "Oh?"


    Li Danchang only noticed Zhou Shu behind Zi Yu, and he was slightly startled, "Isn''t this the little fellow who made Lingshan chaos that day?"


    Zhou Shu took two steps and bowed slightly nervously, "It was the younger generation, it was mine that day, and I haven''t instigated the previous generation, so I''m really sorry."


    "It''s also rare to use a pill furnace to advance."


    Li Danchang was not angry, and said thoughtfully, "Zhou Shu, you don''t have to be sorry, it didn''t cause any harm, on the contrary, you brought a lot of blessing to Lingshan."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Senior made a joke?"


    Li Danchang shook his head slightly, and said solemnly, "Of course not, you made Lingshan immortal energy change that day. As a result, not only did you help Mu''s master book who was about to fail to make Qiongyao Golden Pill, but also the pill you used. The furnace has suddenly improved its grade. The old man has used it to make alchemy, and he has not failed so far. Isn''t this what blessing is?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant and speechless.


    There is a trace of improvement in the grade of the pill furnace. He uses the pill furnace to promote. The pill furnace has withstood the immortal fire far more than the usual alchemy. With the power of the five elements, it is no different from recasting it again. The texture of the pill furnace is more rigid. , The quality is better, it��s not surprising, but the master helper has made Qiong Yao Jin Dan...


    Aster was startled, "Senior Li, is it true?"


    "Didn''t Master Mu tell you?"


    Li Dan smiled thoughtfully, "At that time, the situation was urgent, so I was short of breath, and the big movement made by this little Taoist friend just helped her to make up for that breath, and smoothly became a pill. Qiong Yao''s elixir was a third-class elixir. The most difficult one is more difficult than most fourth and fifth grade elixir. Even the first three Mu masters of the Wufang City Pill Dao are difficult to make. The chance like the last time is really rare. It is also her. Luck."


    "So this is ah."


    Aster''s expression was slightly condensed, and he glanced at Zhou Shu subconsciously, as if he understood something, a lot of curiosity arose in his heart.


    Zhou Shu also understood why Mu Xue would point him to the alchemy and why he would speak for him. The initial cause and effect was here. He unintentionally created such an opportunity, regardless of providence or man-made, for him, in short, I was very lucky.


    Li Danchang looked at Zhou Shu, "I''m here for promotion this time, right? How about the old man picking a better pill furnace for you? It''s best to improve it all."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Senior joked, this junior is here to refine alchemy."


    Li Danchang stroked his beard and smiled, "Hehe, the old man naturally knows that Master Mu has already said that if you come, you can choose a pill furnace, but only this time. There are now four pill furnaces free, one three forty seven. , Which one do you choose?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Please teach me seniors."


    He didn''t know which one was more suitable for him to refine his alchemy and could improve his success rate. He was not an alchemist last time.


    Li Danchang waved his hand and said, "Hehe, I can''t teach it, what the master Mu has explained, everything depends on you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and while he was thinking, Aster blinked a few times, and suddenly told Zhou Shu in a low voice, "Choose the number seven."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, but Li Danchang was stunned, "Purple girl, number seven?"


    Aster nodded, small but firm, "Well, if I choose number seven."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Then I will choose the seventh."


    If Aster doesn��t speak, he wants him to choose No. 7 for himself. If you think about it, you will know that No. 7 should be the best, and he probably can��t control it. But Aster is the one who helped him write prescriptions. Since she said so, It definitely makes sense.


    Li Danchang shook his head slightly, took out a token and handed it to Zhou Shu, "This is the token on the 7th. It can only be used for three days, and it won''t work for a moment. Also, Miss Zi, are you going to practice alchemy with him?"


    Zixuan shook his head, "I just look at it, he does the alchemy by himself."


    Li Danchang showed a little seriousness, "Then you can help him pay attention, the No.7 Pill Furnace can''t leak."


    Aster nodded slightly, "Well, let me try."


    Li Danchang looked at the two and shook his head and turned away. He seemed to know that aster may not be reliable. One is ignorant and the other is bold. He really doesn''t know what troubles will cause, so he should watch more.


    Zhou Shu looked at the aster, thoughtfully, "No. 7, there should be the best pill furnace, right? I''m afraid I won''t be able to use it."


    "Then you still choose."


    Aster glanced at Zhou Shu, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "No. 7 is the highest grade in Lingshan, but this highest grade does not refer to the grade of the pill furnace, but the immortal fire. As for the pill furnace, it is only the second grade and has been changed a lot. Times."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why?"


    Aster said calmly, "The immortal fire there is of high grade and violent, and it is difficult to control. I accidentally burned the pill furnace. It is said that thirteen pill furnaces have been burned out, including one four. The Pill Pill Furnace, from then on, only the second Pill Pill Furnace will be placed on No.7, and it doesn''t hurt if it breaks."


    Zhou Shu felt a little guilty, "Even the fourth-grade pill furnace burned out..."


    "Xian Huo can''t get out, as long as you don''t get into the pill furnace to get promoted, you don''t have to worry about this," Aster suddenly appeared a bit solemn, "but if you don''t use it well, your pill will probably be... ��"


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly condensed, and he shook his head, "Girl Aster, this is different from when you wrote the prescription."


    No wonder he refused.


    It feels very different. Before, Aster wrote prescriptions and tried to consider Zhou Shu. Simple and easy-to-use materials and uncomplicated refining methods made Zhou Shu very satisfied. Why did she get to this Lingshan mountain, but she began to pursue high levels of difficulty. ?


    Knowing this was the case on the 7th, he should choose the 1st himself.


    "Because of your blessing, Senior Li said so, and you helped Master Mu make Qiong Yao''s elixir, so why not try a better one?"


    But Aster has a straight face and said seriously, "I think you are definitely different from a mortal in the way of alchemy. I can''t treat you as a beginner anymore. You can use the No. 7 alchemy furnace to make alchemy. Certainly, as long as you practice well, the effect will be 10% better than expected, which is the same as what Master Mu refined."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "That would have to be successful."


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was unmoved, she said again, "Then... just when you make a mistake and you are about to fail, I will help you do it right?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, rather solemnly, "If I make a mistake, are you sure you can take over?"


    If it is an ordinary pill, he would definitely not mind using the number seven as a training pill, but this pill is different. The rare dragon and phoenix materials are even more hoping in it. If it is broken, I am sorry for myself, this is not the time to exercise.


    Aster looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes and said every word, "If you don''t have a pill, I will pay you one. Is this all right?"


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but there was always some confusion in her heart, why is this, what is she expecting?

 Chapter 2239: Stop talking

    Entering the pill room, the door closed immediately.


    Standing in front of the pill furnace, the aster seemed to glow, and the whole person was full of energy.


    She turned her head, a flame was burning in her eyes, "Zhou Shu, let me see your alchemy."


    Zhou Shu nodded, finishing the materials.


    The alchemist who is obsessed with the alchemy is basically in two states during alchemy and peacetime. Zhou Shu understands this, but the aster at this time is still beyond his expectation. The situation is almost fanatical, or a little second.


    I regretted agreeing to Aster''s request and came to practice alchemy with her.


    Aster looked at the pill furnace, "Don''t worry, use my method to make a quick battle, and it can be done in two hours at most."


    "I will look at the fire first."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, sat down by the pill furnace, poured his spiritual consciousness a little, and felt stagnant.


    The fairy fire here is more violent than the ground fire in the heart of the earth, but it is different from the ground fire. Zhou Shu, who understands the law of fire, can use the ground fire conveniently, and the fairy fire is not a simple five-element flame. His immortal power naturally contradicted the law of fire, and it was much harder for him to use it.


    "Strong enough, right?"


    Aster said happily, "This kind of fire is the most suitable for refining your pill. Dragon fruit and Phoenix Pearl are not afraid of fire. The bigger the flame, the more the medicinal properties will be emitted. If you master it well, even Can surpass the original effect of the material, maybe more than 10%, are you satisfied now?"


    Seeing her with radiance on her face, Zhou Shu only shook her head.


    This time it was mostly fooled.


    Aster seemed to have not seen it, and continued, "The immortal fire here has another characteristic, that is, it is unstable. Unstable fire is a taboo in alchemy. Fire control is a problem, but for you, it may still be a problem. Good thing, you can try to divide the fire into two areas. Refining the main material on the high fire side and roasting the auxiliary material on the low fire side. Both can get the best effect. In this way, it can increase almost half of the medicine. Effective, of course, this is the hardest part."


    Zhou Shu carefully observed the fairy fire, deducing calculations in the sea of ??knowledge.


    As Aster said, the fairy fire here is very unstable, sometimes large and sometimes small, and it changes very quickly, from extremely fierce to extremely weak, and often changes more than a dozen times in one breath. This kind of large change is even controlled by someone. It''s very difficult to do it. Zhou Shu, who understands the law, asked himself if he couldn''t do it. This is the power from the source and nature.


    It is very difficult to control fire. A slight mistake, even if the alchemy fails, even the furnace will explode.


    Originally it was a 90% chance to refine a 90% effective pill, now it is a 20% chance to refine a 10% effective pill.


    Aster is forcibly adding difficulty to him.


    When Zhou Shu saw the pill, he thought Aster was an alchemist who thought of others.


    But it is obvious that Aster is essentially a person who pursues the ultimate and likes to take risks. It will show up when it comes to alchemy. It is the same as Lang Yi said, even if there is a 1% possibility, he will fight for it, and he will spend the materials to open The furnace even did not hesitate to spend other people''s materials, and at that time, the risk was automatically transferred to others. Of course, Zhou Shu believed that Aster could afford it, but he didn''t think it was right to do so.


    "It''s not good to meet people."


    It''s no wonder that Aster has a higher status among several people, because of this obsession or fanaticism for alchemy, other people really can''t match it, most of them even Mu Xue is afraid.


    Since he has already come in, and it is the choice he made himself, he can only do it to the end. He does not expect Aster to take over. Even if he sees that he is going to fail, it is too late. The pill that he managed to save may not even have half the effect. .


    You can only rely on yourself.


    The sea of ??knowledge ran swiftly, trying to find the best solution, but the previous one had been overthrown, and it was impossible to achieve it in the face of this flame.


    When thinking, Aster was still chattering around, talking about things that should be paid attention to, only to come up and do it himself.


    Zhou Shu turned around, "Girl Aster, how many times have you practiced the pill here?"


    "once."


    Aster said immediately, "Pill Room No. 7 is not easy to enter, and its token is hard to get."


    Zhou Shu turned his head, "Then you shut up and stop talking."


    "what?"


    Aster was taken aback, watching Zhou Shu speechless for a while.


    Zhou Shu ignored her, completely ignored her existence, and just fell into thinking.


    Aster was watching from the side, and he hadn''t spoken, his face was a little ugly, Zhou Shu didn''t care, he had to do it his own way, otherwise there was no chance of success.


    After almost a day, Zhou Shu let out a sigh of relief, quickly put in the ingredients, and began to make alchemy.


    The power of the Five Elements Rule covers all materials, and it penetrates into the pill furnace little by little, and the flame instantly discovers the target and bursts out.


    Bang!


    The whole pill furnace flashed suddenly, bright and extinguished, and changed more than a dozen times in one breath.


    Aster was stunned, and immediately forgot his unhappiness, "You finally started, and thought you were going to give up."


    Zhou Shu looked very focused, carefully guiding the materials, in line with the changes in the flame.


    His power is retracted and released, like two sealed bottles. When the fire is big, he opens the one containing the dragon fruit wind beads, and when the fire is small, the one containing the auxiliary materials does not interfere, and the inside of the two bottles Then there is a connecting channel. When the materials reach the required level, they are slowly merged and slowly stimulated.


    This is the solution he deduced. Since the flame is too difficult to control, then simply don''t control it, control the fire and ignite the fire.


    Instead of trying to guide the flame to cooperate with the alchemy, it is difficult to succeed. It is better to let the pill to cooperate with the flame, which is much simpler.


    Although there will be a big problem, that is, if the flame changes differently from before, and the material is too late to change, the alchemy will immediately fail, but according to Zhou Shu''s observation all day, the immortal here The fire has always maintained the same state, and the frequency of transformation has not changed at all.


    Very good, it shows that this kind of instability is also a kind of stability, enough for him to use.


    "Zhou Shu, this won''t work, you should first divide the flame into two areas, one weak, one strong, and then..."


    Aster couldn''t sit still. She couldn''t influence Zhou Shu''s alchemy. Naturally, she could not perceive Zhou Shu''s law of power, but she could clearly see that the flame in the alchemy furnace had almost no signs of being controlled, even the basic control. There is no fire, so how is it possible to refine alchemy like this?


    Zhou Shu ignored her and just ignored her.


    Aster slowly stopped talking The expression on his face also changed from suspicion to surprise and shock.


    Zhou Shu didn''t control the fire, but the pill was taking shape. The medicinal materials were slowly fusing together, and there was no sign of burning or evaporation.


    "With such a big flame, the auxiliary materials should have turned into ashes long ago, how can they be good?"


    "Materials flow and combine on their own, as if they have life?"


    "What kind of alchemy method is this? You don''t even need to worry about flames?"


    Fire control is the first step in alchemy, and Zhou Shu didn''t control fire at all, and he didn''t change. He relied on natural flames to make alchemy, which seemed to be successful.


    How can you not be shocked?


    "It seems to be almost finished..."


    Looking at the pill furnace and paying attention to the changes inside, she almost couldn''t close her mouth.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2240: Take it back

    Snapped!


    The pill furnace shook for a while, and a pill suddenly jumped out and fell into Zhou Shu''s hands.


    Two colors of gold and red, surrounded by a thin layer of cyan haze, fine and agile Dan patterns floating up and down in the haze, just like dragons and phoenixes.


    Through the haze, you can clearly see that the pill pattern is densely covered with a layer of thin and dense raised particles. The particles are very small, piece by piece, like scales on a dragon��s body and feathers on a phoenix body. The person is completely integrated into one.


    Aster stared at the pill with excitement, looked at it idiotically for a long time, and looked up at Zhou Shu. His eyes were full of disbelief, "Zhou Shu, you really have a blessing fortune, so you can make the pill. The effect is so good. !"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Are you sure, girl aster?"


    Aster nodded vigorously, "Sure, by looking at the appearance, the pill pattern is clear and vivid, and the dragon scales and phoenix feathers are full. It is obvious that the essence of the dragon fruit and phoenix beads is basically integrated into the pill, and the loss is very small. Zhou Shu, I can''t believe that this pill can even be compared with the one made by Master Mu! No, it may be better, as if it was made by Heaven!"


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu was quite satisfied and put away the elixir, "This is how it can be done."


    He looked at Aster and shook his head slightly, "But this is not caused by blessings, but by myself."


    Aster just shook his head, "Impossible. You didn''t even control the fire. You didn''t even start the first step of alchemy. How did you do it? I think Senior Li is right. You are the kind of person who is born with blessings. You can make a pill at will."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, her eyes sparkled, "Next time, when I am doing alchemy, will you come too?"


    "I hope so."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly. It seemed that she was taking herself as a mascot. He showed a little solemnity, "Girl Aster, you never thought about it. There is no need to control fire here?"


    Aster was stunned, and immediately retorted, "There is no need to control fire? Alchemy does not control fire. How do you control the temperature? You have to know that all materials require different heat conditions. If you don��t even do the most basic things, it��s fundamental. It''s impossible to make alchemy. Do you think alchemy is cooking?"


    "Here, you can adapt the material to fire instead of controlling the fire to adapt to the material."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "In fact, the flames here are already perfect. All the alchemist has to do is to adapt. There is no need to force control to change the flames. I think the significance of the existence of the seventh alchemy lies in this. If you understand At this point, no more pill furnace will be broken."


    Aster''s expression was stagnant, as if he had caught something, and as if he hadn''t caught it, he felt half-conscious.


    Looking at the sluggish aster, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Alchemy is not cooking, and cooking is not easier than alchemy. Don''t look down on cooking. Cooking is not inferior to alchemy."


    After speaking, he opened the door and went out.


    The aster was still standing there, thinking about something, but no one noticed it when he arrived.


    Li Danchang was a little strange, "Miss Zi, what are you thinking?"


    "what?"


    Aster hurriedly saluted, "Senior, I''m thinking about it, ah, where''s Zhou Shu?"


    Li Dan stretched his beard and said, "Zhou Shu? He had already left. I saw that the pill room was still open, so I came over and took a look and saw that you were in a daze here. By the way, did your pill be refined? Did it fail? Then you don��t have to be frustrated. Failure is always inevitable, eight out of ten times."


    "No, the pill was refined, and he refined it, and it''s still very good..."


    Zixuan shook his head, explained the situation just now, and couldn''t help asking, "Senior, he said he didn''t rely on blessings, and he said that he should not control the fire. He also said that the meaning of the No. 7 pill furnace is not to control the fire. what is the reason?"


    Li Danchang was also quite puzzled, "It''s weird that he doesn''t control the fire at all. Are you sure he made a good medicine?"


    Aster nodded vigorously, "Definitely, it might be better than Master Mu''s refining. It is ingenious. If it is not that the pill is too common, it is just to exert the power of the dragon fruit wind pearl, I guess he can refine the super product. Isn''t it a blessing?"


    "Fu Yuan will not repeat, repeat, and I will just joking and joking, you really take it seriously."


    Li Dan smiled slightly and said thoughtfully, "It seems that he has mastered a new alchemy method that is only suitable for this pill furnace. It seems that this No. 7 pill furnace can be studied and studied. I just brought some materials. , Just practice a few pills, Miss Zi, if you have time, why don''t you study it with me?"


    Aster nodded quickly, "The younger generation can''t ask for it."


    The two of them walked to the pill furnace and immediately entered the state, their expressions were extremely focused.


    Zhou Shu only later learned what kind of disturbances he said in the last few words. Almost all the alchemists in Wufang City participated in it, which almost triggered a great dispute, and many alchemists changed because of this. Have a different view of Dan Dao.


    But Zhou Shu, the initiator, didn''t think so much. He just took advantage of the trend and solved the problem according to his own ability.


    Liuxuezhai.


    Zhou Shu respectfully presented the pill, "Senior Mu, the pill is refined."


    Mu Xue took a look, and was a little startled, "Zhou Shu, did you refine this?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s me, but the aster girl helped write the Danfang. I am very grateful to her."


    Although he did not follow the pill prescription in the end, he could not refine the pill without the ingredients on the pill prescription.


    Mu Xue seemed thoughtful, and said rather solemnly, "The pill she wrote should be good, but the key is to refine it. This step is done very well, Zhou Shu, did she not help you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "No, I made it myself."


    "Very good pill, take it back, use it earlier, it should be of great benefit to you, but pay attention to it Based on your cultivation, this pill will cost at least ten It takes a few days to fully absorb it. During this time, try not to do other things, such as fighting, etc., otherwise it will be wasted."


    Mu Xue nodded and handed the pill back, a flash of reluctance flashed in her eyes.


    It seemed relaxed and didn''t care, but it was a struggle in my heart.


    At the moment when she saw this pill, she actually had the idea of ??taking it for herself, which was too tempting.


    When the alchemist sees a good pill, she always has the thought of leaving it behind. Moreover, she can be sure that it is difficult to refine it. This pill is integrated, the dragon and the phoenix are almost perfectly integrated, and the harmony is so harmonious, even if she uses it herself , There will be good results, right? But after thinking about it, she decided to give up. It wasn''t that what was promised was not easy to regret, but that she thought of Chang Tian.


    Rather than having a grievance with Zhou Shu, it is better to make a good relationship, and not to lose a lot of money.


    Zhou Shu expressed a lot of gratitude, "Thank you seniors for your advice, the juniors understand, and I am grateful."


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t noticed the change in Mu Xue''s expression, but he didn''t care. Mu Xue made a choice, and he also made a choice.

 Chapter 2241: first meet

    Zhibaoxuan is still very lively.


    The daily loss of power has not had much impact on the business. These people are used to selling at Zhibaoxuan, and the small tricks have increased the purchase price by 30%. Who can make it with the money, even if it was because of Changtian before. Face, now I don��t care anymore.


    Bai Kechen greeted him quickly and whispered, "Master Xuan, that...Senior Su is here, in the inner hall."


    He looked a little apprehensive, but he was more excited. It seemed that Su Boyan had promised him some sweetness.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I see, I will go now."


    He expected that there would be people who would meet Su Boyan and lose Zhibaoxuan every day. It was a good time for further expansion. How could Jinxian miss it? But he thought it was Wu Xin who came, but he didn''t expect that it was Su Boyan who came in person.


    In the inner hall.


    Su Boyan smiled and looked at Zhou Shu, "Friend Zhou, the first time I met, old man Su Boyan."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted, "The younger generation has been thinking about it for a long time, and finally saw the lineup, but the younger generation has not been greeted, it is really rude."


    Su Boyan waved his hand, "It''s okay, I''m here uninvited, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Senior came here today, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the ghost core?"


    "Can''t you come if you are fine?"


    Su Boyan pretended to be dumbfounded and frowned, "Zhou Shu, you and I are business partners. Isn''t it normal to go back and forth often?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and smiled secretly. Whatever he used to be, if it weren��t for Zhou Shu to win Changtian and lose Zhibaoxuan this time, he would only watch the fire from across the bank, where he would come, and of course he had to say it beautifully, "Where If you don��t give up, how about going inside and talking?"


    Su Boyan came with a heart of payment, and he couldn''t see the outside. Anyway, he knew all the secrets inside, so it didn''t matter if he went in.


    Speaking of which, after killing Guan Jian and facing Chang Tian, ??the good things came one by one. There is a feeling of getting in the water. This is the importance of reputation. In such a fairy city, reputation is as important as strength, and perhaps even more important. some.


    Su Boyan showed a lot of joy, knowing that Zhou Shu understood what he meant, "It''s the best, I also want to see those little guys again."


    Walking through the corridor and walking inside, Zhou Shu immediately felt the difference.


    A pair of eyes stared at him tightly, their eyes were extremely eager, completely different from the coldness of the past.


    Han Ruo almost jumped over, leaning close to Zhou Shu''s face, "Zhou Shu, how did you come back? You want to tell me, how did you escape... ah?"


    Halfway through the conversation, she suddenly saw Su Boyan behind Zhou Shu. Her complexion changed, and in a blink of an eye she returned to the ice lake, restoring her icy frosty face, with some blush on her cheeks.


    Su Boyan smiled and looked at Zhou Shu, "Haha, it seems that the uninvited guest, the old man, disturbed you."


    "Senior joked."


    "Senior joked."


    The two almost spoke together and shook their heads at the same time.


    Su Boyan walked to the lake, sat down straight, looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Speaking of which, the old man is also a little curious about how you escaped from Chang Tian. The old man heard that Chang Tian chased you for two days and two nights. not true?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, whether Su Boyan was curious or deliberately testing his own strength, it didn''t matter, he originally planned to say something.


    There are too many rumors about how Zhou Shu opposed Chang Tian. In fact, no one knows the truth. It is not a good thing to go on like this. Instead of letting Chang Tian say something unfavorable to him, it is better to speak first.


    He thought for a while and laughed, "Two days and two nights? It''s all rumors, in fact, there are only seven or eight hours."


    Han Ruo whispered, "That''s a lot."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "That''s the time to chase, and the time to kill is even less. We have hardly played against each other."


    Han Ruo asked suspiciously, "Ah, what''s going on?"


    Su Boyan was also a little surprised, stroking his beard, as if thinking about something.


    "...It''s almost like this," Zhou Shu said a little bit, and said everything that should be said, "In fact, I rely more on external forces. Otherwise, with Chang Tian''s strength, it would not be difficult to kill me."


    "Daoyou Zhou is really humble."


    Su Boyan waved his hand, quite solemnly, "If I change to you, I am afraid there is only a dead end. Using Earthfire magma to resist the constant law domain, no matter how strong the domain is, there are limits, but the earthfire magma is endless. No wonder you can escape, you know how to use fire, you know how to use it, it��s amazing."


    Han Ruo seemed to have thought of something, and murmured, "Using his own legal advantage..."


    "Good luck."


    Zhou Shu smiled, since it is impossible to say He Taiping, he can only take credit for it.


    Su Boyan said slowly, "That''s not just luck. As far as I know, the intensity of the ground fire near the center of the earth is extremely high. Even if the golden fairy is a bit difficult, you can go all the way to the center of the earth and even enter the tunnel. There are not a few true immortals in the city that can do it, but the passage is so narrow, how did you escape Changtian''s wind blade?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Have you been to the center of the earth?"


    Su Boyan said frankly, "Hehe, although there is a ban from the lord of the city, who can''t help being curious, especially when I heard that there are... In fact, some of the golden immortals in this Wufang City have not suffered a loss there, but they have not People are willing to say it, it''s not a good thing after all."


    Zhou Shu paused and sighed, "The younger generation is also lucky, in order to block the wind blade, they have damaged two fairy artifacts one after another."


    Su Boyan smiled, "It''s not a big deal to block the golden immortal''s full shot and lose two immortal artifacts."


    "Yeah, what is more important than life?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s also a good luck for the younger generation. I met Supervisor Yang in the passage. Otherwise, even if I can avoid the wind blade a few more times, I will be forced into the abyss. It may be more terrifying than death."


    "This is true..."


    Su Boyan stagnated, and nodded rather heavily evoked his memories and became a golden immortal. He thought he could go to the forbidden area to explore, and he lost all his power and perception when he reached the abyss. Chaos, he didn''t have a trace of consciousness until he was put in the prison that he didn''t want to look back so far. However, what he got was not a treasure, instead he lost the wealth he had distressed for hundreds of years.


    He settled down, "Zhou Shu, are you familiar with Supervisor Yang?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I''m not familiar with it. I''ve seen it a few times. It''s just a coincidence."


    Su Boyan sighed slightly, and said something Zhou Shu seemed to have heard, "It''s kind of congenial, but how many people can''t ask for it, do you know, Yang Bai is not his representative... I think if Chang Tian Knowing this a long time ago, he would never and dare not touch your Zhibao Xuan."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and said with emotion, "The junior''s cultivation base is too low, even if there is no constant day, it is difficult to guarantee that there are others who are worried about it."


    Su Boyan stagnated slightly and smiled, "It may have been in the past, but it will definitely not be there in the future."


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "That would be the best."

 Chapter 2242: You are

    While speaking, his arm suddenly shook.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Mingzhu. It was sent by Bai Kechen. He said that a group of people had come to the door. He frowned and came really fast. "Sorry, senior, junior is going to leave for a while, and there is a guest outside. ."


    "It''s okay, you can do it yourself."


    Su Boyan smiled and nodded, "It just so happens that I also want to discuss business with the little guys, don''t hide, come out."


    The little trick slipped out of Hanruo''s sleeves and chuckled, "Senior, what do you want?"


    Aside from mentioning here, Zhou Shu quickly stepped out of the inner hall and was slightly startled when he saw the person coming.


    Zhou Shu thought that someone would come to make trouble, but he didn''t expect it to be him.


    That was an old man with the bones of a fairy style, with white eyebrows and shoulders, his face was extremely amiable, but his eyes were as sharp as a falcon. Behind him, there was a group of people, both real and scattered, looking imposing. Quite strong.


    Bai Kechen walked a few steps closer and whispered, "Master Xuan, this is Qin Lei from the Xuanji Dojo, known as the real Xuanji. Most of those people are in the dojo."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "A real person is coming, what''s the matter?"


    Qin Lei said indifferently, "Zhou Shu, I heard that you have reached the 343rd place on the immortal list all the way. You are not very talented. If you want to learn about the great tricks of the Daoists, I hope that the Daoists will give them advice."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said with a smile, "How can you be an opponent of a real person in the next?"


    Of course he doesn��t want to fight. After he has just refined the dragon and phoenix pills, he must eat them first, and he can��t do anything for more than ten days after he eats them. Naturally, he can��t go to Yingtiantai during this period. Besides, Real Xuanji is not a mediocre person. , He is not sure of winning now.


    Qin Lei stroked his beard, and a trace of triumph flashed in his eyes, "Taoists are humble, the immortal list will not deceive people. Daoists have surpassed so many people in one fell swoop, and there must be something extraordinary. I really want to See it..."


    "Yes!"


    A tall man stood up and said, "Zhou Shu, if you want to avoid fighting, are you a fairy in Wufangcheng!?"


    Someone immediately said, "Zhou Shu, Madam Xuanji never challenged him. Would you dare not accept it this time to give you face?"


    "Real man, throw the challenge book directly on his face and see if he wants to? Shouldn''t fight after three days, just wait for punishment!"


    "I think punishment is better than going to Yingtiantai. There will be no life worry, haha!"


    The group of people behind Qin Lei shouted loudly, and attracted a bunch of people to watch. For a while, Zhibaoxuan was surrounded by water.


    At this time, Qin Lei''s face was very ugly, and he had already cursed this group of people to death.


    He hates that Zhou Shu is squeezed out of his qualifying position, but he definitely has no idea of ??challenging Zhou Shu on the roof of the Yingtian platform.


    How can a person who has been in Wufang City for so long, do things so sloppily?


    After all, Zhou Shu was the one who had escaped from Jin Xian in the rumor. After watching Zhou Shu and others'' challenges, he didn''t know Zhou Shu''s strength. He would never take the initiative to challenge, and he would be desperate if he changed young people. He rushed forward, but he was not that stupid, the old cunning man.


    Besides, if he really wants to challenge Zhou Shu, just send someone to send a challenge book, why bother with such a big fanfare?


    There is no need to challenge, but to use this matter to strive for the best benefit for yourself.


    Zhou Shu''s current reputation is growing, and it is the focus of everyone in the city. He deliberately chose this opportunity to come to ask for advice and say a few beautiful words, just to step on Zhou Shu''s position, because he can be sure that Zhou Shu will not agree to him at this time In the fight, there has been a constant day, and still carrying six true immortals'' mortal enemies, Zhou Shu, who is on the cusp of the storm, will not repeatedly show the limelight and avoid becoming the enemy of more people.


    Then the predictable result is -


    Look, even Zhou Shu is unwilling to fight against the real person Xuanji. It seems that the real person is still a little better than Zhou Shu, and the real person may not be afraid of Jinxian.


    In this way, his reputation can rise smoothly, and his dojo can also attract more people and make a fortune.


    He believed that Zhou Shu would cooperate with him. As long as he was not stunned, who wouldn''t say a few words about it? The first few sentences of Zhou Shu just confirmed this point. As long as the two of them said a few more words, he would even have successfully completed this mission.


    But the group of idiots behind him really thought he was here to challenge, and they said so stiffly that it was difficult to handle it now.


    He brought them here because he hoped that they would witness Zhou Shu''s evasive battle and then spread it out, but he didn''t let them force Zhou Shu out of the battle.


    When Zhou Shu looked at Qin Lei, he didn''t know where he was thinking, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Sure enough, how could an old fox like Real Xuanji come to be the first bird to challenge him first? I just wanted to do a good show to expand my reputation, but I didn''t expect to be encumbered by the pig teammates, making it difficult to get off the ground and not ending.


    "Zhou Shu, do you agree or not?"


    "This is the true immortal who has fought with Jinxian, he has no courage at all."


    "Real man, quickly take out the challenge book and smash it hard!"


    "Let Zhou Shu see the strength of our Xuanji Dojo!"


    The group of people were still clamoring, and few noticed that Qin Lei''s face had almost turned into pig liver.


    Zhou Shujing watched quietly without speaking, just waiting for Qin Lei to speak.


    Qin Lei calmed down and shook his head secretly. Hey, the arrow must be sent on the string. If he retreats at this time, it may be that Zhou Shu is not the one who loses face. Fortunately, he has made two-handed preparations, and he has a challenge book hidden in him. Not signed by Mingzhu.


    When it comes to Shouzheng, there is also a chance to go back.


    As I was about to take out the challenge book, there was a shout from Zhibaoxuan, "Shut up when anyone is yelling here!"


    Although the sound was not loud, everyone who heard it was shocked, as if being hit by a hammer.


    As if they had noticed something, many people immediately became quiet.


    But there were some who didn��t know what happened, and they still yelled, "Who is so bold?! Actually dared to tell us to shut up, do you know that our Xuanji Dojo is the most in the entire Eastern District..."


    Boom!


    Before finishing the words, the man fell straight and his head hit the ground.


    It was obvious that he was not injured, and the person bounced up as soon as he shook his figure. He looked around, his eyes were completely blank, and he didn''t feel it, and he fell.


    Su Boyan walked out slowly, without looking at the rest of the people, but nodded to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, sorry, the old man will come out to have a look when it''s too noisy outside, doesn''t it affect you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, just real person Xuanji came to challenge."


    "Real Xuanji?"


    Su Boyan nodded thoughtfully, "But I have never heard of such a name, I don''t know who it is."


    Sweeping his gaze outside, he saw only shocked and flustered faces. The face of the man in the middle was particularly gray and ugly, and that face had an extremely reluctant smile, "Senior Su, you are always there. Here."


    Su Boyan stagnated, "Little Leizi, are you the real Xuanji?"

 Chapter 2243: Very reasonable

    "Little Leizi?"


    The crowd stared at Qin Lei with surprise, with a strange expression, even stranger than seeing the golden fairy in Zhibaoxuan.


    Qin Lei showed a bitter expression and said, "Senior Su, the junior is Qin Lei, and the real Xuanji is screamed by others, and the junior never dare to call herself."


    Su Boyan smiled slightly, and said thoughtfully, "Little Leizi, I haven''t seen you for almost a thousand years. It seems that you are doing a good job here. You can bring such a group of people when you go out. You are very powerful. ."


    Qin Lei shook his head quickly, putting aside the relationship, "They all came by themselves, not on purpose by the younger generation."


    "Is it because I don''t care, it''s all your achievements, don''t you want to challenge Zhou Shu, go to Yingtiantai, or find a place here?" Su Boyan smiled, "I just want to take a look, but I have to decide earlier What is a group of people doing outside Zhibaoxuan? Don''t hinder Master Zhou Xuan from doing business."


    "The younger generation will send them away now."


    Qin Lei hurriedly drove the followers, but the effect was minimal. There was a golden immortal here, and the words of the true immortal wouldn''t work. Even the people in the dojo just walked away a few steps, and then stopped and watched from a distance.


    The famous Xuanji real person has become a small thunder son, how can I miss such a funny and beautiful lively.


    Qin Lei also couldn''t. He couldn''t control the people in the dojo. They were all the uncles who had handed over the immortal stone. If they could control it, they wouldn''t only be hindered.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Real person, why don''t you come in and say a few words?"


    Qin Lei felt relieved and said quickly, "Okay, I''m about to harass fellow daoists."


    If Zhou Shu didn''t open his mouth to invite him in, he had no steps to step down, so he could only take out the challenge book, and he would not stop doing it.


    Otherwise it will not end at all.


    He hurriedly entered Zhibaoxuan, and then stood outside, his face was lost, although he had lost a lot now.


    I didn''t expect to bring a group of pig teammates, and I didn''t expect to see Su Boyan here, the person who made him think of it would be scared, he was just angry, and the expected thing did not happen, but turned into this situation.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the slightly embarrassed Qin Lei and smiled, "Friend Qin, fighting is worse than wendou, and challenging is worse than talking, how about?"


    Qin Lei was overjoyed, but pretended to be contemplative, "Do you still want to challenge Zhou Daoyou?"


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head and gave him a step down, but he still had to say something. He was really used to being a real person, so he fixedly looked at him, "Well, since fellow daoists insist..."


    Qin Lei hurriedly changed his words, "No, no, of course it is better to talk. I will definitely come to visit when I have time."


    Zhou Shu laughed in satisfaction, and raised his hand, "It''s the best, when the daoists come again, I will definitely welcome you by sweeping the couch below."


    "Su...Senior Su, the younger generation won''t bother you, so we will go out now."


    Qin Lei looked at Su Boyan in awe, bowed and bowed, and walked out slowly.


    A large group of people outside immediately gathered around.


    "How about, did you give a challenge book?"


    "Real people, we all believe in you, this time we will definitely win Zhou Shu."


    "I will definitely cheer you up in a few days!"


    The crowd looked eager, but with weird expressions, the real person with the fairy style and the bones, what a little thunder, it is difficult not to laugh desperately.


    Qin Lei stroked his beard, with a deep look like the sea, "Zhou Shu never agrees. There is also Senior Su who is there. Naturally, he wants to give him a better face, so he won��t pass the challenge today. Don��t worry, there will be more in the future. It must be an opportunity."


    "Oh ah?"


    "Real person, who is that golden fairy?"


    "Senior Su? There are only three Jinxians surnamed Su on the immortal list, one three hundred and twenty-five, one seventy-nine, one seventh..."


    Many people''s faces changed suddenly, as if they had thought of something terrible.


    Qin Lei''s expression sank slightly, "It''s the seventy-nine senior, how could it be that killer? If that person comes to the Eastern District, he will let us see it!"


    "Yes Yes."


    Everyone just nodded and didn''t say much.


    In Wufang City, some people dare not mention it. The seventh place on the immortal list is one of them.


    "Oh, the real person has prepared so much, but failed to challenge it. What a pity."


    "Calculate Zhou Shu''s luck."


    "Be quiet, Zhou Shu knows Jinxian, who is still such a high-ranking Jinxian, who is still giving him a platform in Zhibaoxuan... No wonder Chang Tian can''t help him, and hides it deeply."


    "That''s true, but it has nothing to do with us. We also followed real people, and we couldn''t find us if we looked for things."


    "This statement is very reasonable."


    Qin Lei watched them with a smile on his face and hatred in his heart. He secretly cursed Datong and went back to the dojo.


    Although the goal was not achieved and a lot of face was lost, at least in the eyes of outsiders, a Jinxian seemed to be very close to him, and Zhou Shu did not fight, and the gains were so-so.


    However, these people in the dojo can never be brought out in the future.


    Zhibaoxuan.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Thank you seniors for coming up."


    Su Boyan said indifferently, "To figure out, I also gave Qin Lei a head. He is going to hand over the challenge book. It is him who is not easy to get through, not you."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Senior is so confident in me?"


    Su Boyan smiled, "You are my partner of Su Boyan, how can you cooperate if you don''t have confidence in you?"


    Zhou Shu was quite respectful, "I thank my seniors for expressing their love."


    Su Boyan said slowly, "By the way, I just had a big deal with that little guy, not just ghost cores, but other things."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said warmly, "Senior and Xiaozhao just talk about business matters. I fully trust him and senior."


    "You can let go, I can''t compare it to this point, but he is indeed a very good helper, alas," Su Boyan stood up, "I''m leaving."


    As soon as Su Boyan left, Han Ruo leaned in, his eyes brightened.


    "Zhou ShuAre there places like Wanli Glacier near here?"


    Zhou Shu knew what her plan was. She also wanted to use her advantage to fight against the Jinxian. She immediately poured cold water on it, "What''s the use of knowing, when you are in danger, are you sure you can hide there? Besides, if you are in danger now, the only feasible way is to hide here. At least no Jinxian will break in, and the best way is not to go out."


    Han Ruo was there, trying to refute but didn''t know what to say, "You..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Girl Hanruo, don''t worry too much, don''t worry about Changtian now, I can help you find Luo Xiping if I have more time."


    "I don''t want you to find it, I will find it myself when I win you!"


    Han Ruo glared at Zhou Shu and went back to sit in the lake, but there was a hint of joy on that cold face.


    She knew that Zhou Shu would do what she said.


    But...how did I suddenly feel dependent on Zhou Shu, and unconsciously obeyed.

 Chapter 2244: I know

    Twenty years have passed since cold and hot.


    In the eyes of the immortal, twenty years was only a blink of an eye, and he could hardly feel it, but for Zhou Shu, it was twenty years of his rapid progress.


    Day and night deduction of condensing, the Tiangang Aperture in the body is basically small, as if there are thirty-six more qi seas, and the power seems to be endless. Most of the magic tricks can exert ten times the power in his hands. The higher the skills, the more terrifying power they exert.


    On the one hand, Zhou Shu changed the formation of the Xuanhuang world into a tactic, trying to maximize the role of Tiangang Huaying. On the other hand, he bought Dao calligraphy tactics on a large scale. Yingtiantai shop auctions did not fall anywhere, there were almost a few hundred. this.


    There are more than a billion celestial stones in compensation, plus Zhibaoxuan��s annual income of more than 200 million celestial stones, so don��t worry too much about financial resources.


    Of course, the books of Fa Jue Dao that can be acquired are not a good thing. These hundreds of books are like this, but it is enough for Zhou Shu. He only uses the method to improve Shu Zhi Dao, and does not care about the method of the law. Strong and weak.


    Obviously, the results have been achieved. Shu Zhidao has absorbed all the rivers and made a lot of profit, and can almost keep up with the progress of the Five Elements Rule.


    In other words, Zhou Shu can use the Tao furnace to rotate the power of the law, and Shu Zhili can also be directly transformed into the power of the law.


    This is a big improvement, which means that when it is difficult for Zhou Shu to be exhausted, the spirit gathering array formed by the thirty-six celestial orifices in his body is constantly absorbing the surrounding aura and so on, transforming it into the power of Shu. , And then transformed into the required power of the Five Elements Law through the furnace.


    However, when a very large amount of consumption is consumed, the conversion speed will not keep up, and it is still difficult to respond quickly.


    However, there should not be many people who can push Zhou Shu to this level in Wufang City, and there may be none in Zhenxian.


    If Zhou Shu can penetrate the law of the fairy world, or enlighten the Taoist Tao, this will not be a problem. The law of the transparent fairy world can directly use the power of the law needed for the transformation of the fairy stone. As long as the fairy stone is enough, the natural power is endless. The principle of the Taoist Tao is similar. After enlightenment, most things can be transformed into the power of the Taoist Tao, and the power of the Taoist Tao can be absorbed by Zhou Shu using the power of Shu to transform it into usable power.


    The gains of Tiangang Aperture and Shu Zhidao are so great that it is not worth mentioning that the cultivation base is upgraded to the middle stage of true immortality.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, the difference between the three realms of the true immortal''s front, middle and back is not too big. It is only related to the proficiency in using the power of the law and the amount of the power of the law. In the former, as long as the law field is not born, then There is no big difference in how to use it, and the power of the law is not a problem here.


    One more thing that must be mentioned is that dragon and phoenix pill.


    The pill is completely fused with the essence of two rare materials. Tianlong Guo has greatly improved Zhou Shu''s physique. It is not a reborn bone, but it can also be called a marrow and easy blood. Now Zhou Shu''s flesh and blood essence far exceeds that of Zhou Shu. .


    Tianlongguo comes from the dragon clan, with the strong physique of the dragon clan, even if Zhou Shu only scored one or two points, he surpassed other races.


    It was at the stage of the golden fairy that others began to look for materials and use the rules to refine the post-celestial body. Zhou Shu had already done it in advance. Although it is definitely not as good as the golden fairy, it is definitely a standout among true immortals.


    The colorful phoenix feather beads greatly improved Zhou Shu''s vitality. On the one hand, it laid a good foundation for Zhou Shu to practice the law of life and death, and on the other hand, it gave Zhou Shu a powerful recovery ability, whether it is spirit or body.


    There is a race among the heavens called the troll race. They have abnormal recovery ability and can recover quickly after being injured. It is said that putting a troll in the magma can recover faster than burns. Zhou Shu still can''t catch up with the trolls, but it''s not far behind. Of course, compared with the rebirth of Nirvana of the Feng Clan, it''s far behind.


    But to achieve Nirvana rebirth, one must have the blood of the Phoenix clan, this is not something that can be obtained by relying on Phoenix Pearls or pills.


    Zhou Shu doesn��t think too much about the body��s resilience. After all, the chance of an immortal being injured is not so great and it is not useful, but the resilience of the soul is very important. For him who has to calculate and deduction all the time, it is simply It could not be better enhancement.


    It can be said that without this pill, Zhou Shu could not have done so much in twenty years.


    Quiet room.


    In the sky full of sword light, the two figures staggered back and forth, colliding together from time to time, bursting into brilliant light.


    After a hundred breaths, the white figure fell down.


    "Lost!"


    Han Ruo glanced at Zhou Shu coldly, and walked out quickly. His steps were very light, and he couldn''t see any frustration.


    The sword light also gradually disappeared, and the old sword flew to Zhou Shu and said with a slight emotion, "Zhou Shu, you are getting stronger and stronger. The two of us were able to hold on for several hundred breaths a few days ago. We can''t hold it anymore."


    The original competition with Hanruo has become two people, but the result is still the same.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Old Jian, your progress is not small. I can be sure that if you go out now, you will definitely be included in the Wufang City Immortal List, and the ranking will not be low."


    "That''s true, the progress has been so fast over the years, I have the illusion of going back to the past."


    Old Jian nodded slightly. He hadn''t felt fast progressing for a long time. Last time he was with the Emperor. "Thank you Zhou Shu for this. Now this Zhibaoxuan has a steady stream of immortal energy, and the five elements are there. It''s the best dojo, and practicing here is worth five days in the past."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Now we are not short of money, of course we have to live better."


    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful, "But no matter how fast we make progress, we can��t be half as fast as you. I really don��t know how you practiced. Is one day worth more than ten days? With the power of the dragon and tiger, if this continues, I think Jinxian will almost not be your opponent."


    "Stop talking nonsense, if I can beat Jinxian, I won''t be here now."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightlyJian Lao, I plan to go out for a while, maybe it will take a long time, look at Zhibaoxuan. "


    Master Jian showed a trace of doubt, "Don''t you want me to go? There are tricks in Zhibaoxuan. Besides, the current supervision city is not Chang Tian, ??but Zheng He. He has always taken care of us, so there is no need to worry. Someone is making trouble."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "But there may be a lot of life and death dangers, and Mr. Jian, now you don''t have to take risks."


    Old Jian stagnated, and his expression became serious, "Zhou Shu, have we met few before? Why are you worried about me now? Don''t look down on the old man. The old man is never afraid of death."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said slowly, "In this case, we will be together, Master Jian."


    Master Jian slipped into the sword and fell into Zhou Shu''s hands, and there was a voice coming out, "I know what you are thinking, let me concentrate on practicing. If the realm is high, I can go to the Emperor. What do you think of the old man? Zhou Shu, it is indeed important for the old man to find the emperor, but more importantly, it is the old man''s own practice."


    Zhou Shu raised the sword in front of him and nodded lightly, "I see, Master Jian."

 Chapter 2245: Went to the hidden world

    For Zhou Shu, Jian Lao''s statement is an important step. If he doesn''t say that, it is difficult for Zhou Shu to take him out.


    Out of Zhibaoxuan, all the way to the Shouzheng Hall.


    There were many people greeted Zhou Shu on the road. There were real immortals and scattered immortals. When passing by the shop, no matter how big or small, there would usually be stewards who would come out to salute and introduce the latest products to Zhou Shu... Zhou Shu bowed back one by one, as if he should.


    He has done a lot of things over the years to increase his reputation.


    To give a simple example, Zhibaoxuan sells very cheap pill almost every day, the price is almost free, but only scattered immortals.


    For example, if you just entered the city and couldn''t pay the fairy stone, you can borrow a fairy stone from the Zhibaoxuan and return it after you find a way to make money.


    Those who want to go to the ghost realm to explore the ghost nucleus can also get enough talisman for free in Zhibaoxuan to increase their chances of survival.


    These are trivial things, but they are things that no one has ever done in Wufang City. Taking a new approach will naturally accumulate fame quickly. Coupled with the challenge from time to time, for twenty years, the name Zhou Shu has not been used in the Eastern District. It is said to be a household name, but most people know that there is such a real immortal. He is the master of Zhibaoxuan. He has won many challenges against the Jinxian and has a good character.


    Of course, what Zhou Shu gained was not only fame, but also friendship and a vast intelligence network.


    Sanxian is the lowest level of Wufang City, but it is also the largest in number. After drawing them, things in Wufang City seldom escape Zhou Shu''s eyes, and Sanxian will become a true immortal, although The odds are small, but as long as there are a few who remember the original affection, Zhou Shu will not lose.


    We arrived at the main hall not long after.


    Yu Yita smiled and said, "Zhou Shu, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    "If you have to work hard, how can juniors afford it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, but he didn''t have the humility he had before.


    As the reputation grew, it was not difficult to meet Shouzheng in person. When I saw more, Zhou Shu naturally did not see the outside, and Yu Yitian, since Changtian''s incident, Yu Yitian has not regarded Zhou Shu as an ordinary true fairy.


    It was because of Yang Bai, and even more because of the city lord.


    In the eyes of those golden immortals who know Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu and Yang Bai fell in love, which means that Zhou Shu and the city owner fell in love. Although Zhou Shu and the city owner don��t think so, they think so, and their attitude towards Zhou Shu Naturally different from others.


    Yu Yitian took out a jade slip and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, all the tasks issued by the city lord this year are here. You can choose which one you want to do."


    Zhou Shu thanked one, and took the jade slip but didn''t look at it, and said thoughtfully, "Shou Zheng, what happened last time?"


    "It''s Roxiping?"


    Yu Yita nodded slightly, showing a bit of difficulty, "This matter involves Jinxian, it''s not easy to say."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Shouzheng doesn''t need to say who Jinxian is, I just want to know where Luo Xiping went and what he did."


    Yu Yita thought for a while, "Luo Xiping took on a mission to explore the hidden world. I don''t know where he went, and no one in the city knows."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Hidden Realm?"


    The Hidden Realm is also a realm in the heavens, but unlike other realms, there is no wind belt around the Hidden Realm.


    Regardless of the big and small circles, there are bands of wind around them, more or less, just like a city, there are always many roads connecting the city with other places, surrounded by many bands of wind, the boundary seems to be a beacon. Everyone can see that one can enter this realm through the wind belt, but the realm without the wind belt is like an extinguished light. It is hidden in the heavens, and no one can reach the hidden world through the channel.


    Without the guidance of the wind belt, it is really not easy to find the hidden world, but there are always immortals rushing to it.


    Because in the hidden world, there are often a lot of resource treasures. Thinking about it, you know that if there is no navigable wind belt, it means that it has not been developed at all. It is worth exploring than the New Territories.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is there a hidden world around Wufang City?"


    Yu Yita was a bit solemn, "You probably don''t know that in the past few hundred years, the immortals who went out from Wufang City to perform missions have often been missing. The surrounding world has been searched for, and those people have no spirits. There are signs of death, so there have been rumors that they have strayed into the hidden world and stayed there, but no one can be completely sure whether they are there, so the city lord issued a mission to explore the hidden world."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I see."


    It is a very reasonable guess to stray into the hidden world. First, there is no way to guide the way back. It is very difficult to come back. If there is a huge amount of resources in the second hidden world, of course you must find ways to enter it, or even own it alone. I would never want to come back.


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu asked, "Luo Xiping, Jinxian, and the group of people, they are not dead?"


    "Not all are dead."


    Yu Yita said in a slow voice, "Anyone who leaves Wufang City to perform a mission will leave the imprint of the soul in the city. Unless they die, the imprint of the soul will not be annihilated. Seventeen people have left the imprint of the soul. Eight, the others are still there, and Roxiping''s is still there."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Shu suddenly remembered several imprints of soul and soul he had left in the Profound Yellow Realm.


    After I don��t know how far away, those imprints can still function. I don��t know if anyone has seen it before, and whether they have inherited them. Of course, those imprints are in an unconscious state. If Zhou Shu dies, those imprints will disappear completely. .


    Yu Yita continued, "I think, maybe they really discovered the hidden world, but like others, they can''t come back for some reason."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "In this case, it means that the hidden world can almost be confirmed, why not send more people to investigate? If the specific location of the hidden world is found none Fangcheng should be able to get a lot of benefits, right?"


    "There are indeed many benefits, but Xiancheng cannot arbitrarily assign people to do things. It can only use the form of rewarding tasks. In fact, there are always tasks to explore the hidden world, but no one has picked it up for a long time. If you receive it, you will never come back. Either die, how many people will do such a task?"


    Having said that, Yu Yitian looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly admonishing, "Zhou Shu, I advise you not to make such a plan. There are golden immortals in the hidden world, but the result is the same. Same as usual."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Shouzheng, the younger generation wants to look at the jade slip first, and I will disturb Shouzheng later."


    Yu Yita smiled and nodded, "Remind you, there are several missions that are quite good, such as those in the southern area to explore the secret realms. If you want to go to other realms, there is an **** mission for Crescent City, which can increase your knowledge and The pay is high,"


    "Thank you for being upright."


    Zhou Shu bowed and left.


    He didn''t return to Zhibaoxuan, but went to Zuixianlou, where there were still people waiting for him.

 Chapter 2246: Returned favor

    Entering the elegant room, there was only one familiar and proud young man in the room, and Zhou Shu didn''t realize his expression was slightly stagnant.


    He arched his hands, "Friend Liu Dao, where is the teacher?"


    Liu Qi said faintly, "The old man is not in the Eastern District right now. What''s the matter, you and I are the same."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled, "Then please trouble Liu Daoyou to give these two things to the master."


    He took out a jade slip and a bottle of pill and placed it on the table carefully.


    Liu Qi glanced at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, without speaking.


    Zhou Shu smiled, got used to his attitude, and left.


    Liu Qi picked up the pill and the jade slip, then left, and soon appeared on the top floor of Zuixian Building.


    Looking at the old man in front of him, Liu Qi bowed respectfully and handed the things over, "Master, Zhou Shu gave you this."


    The old man refused to answer, but said with a slight emotion, "I will let him pay back these two personal feelings."


    Liu Qi wondered, "What is it? He owes Master two such great favors, so he will pay it back?"


    The old man''s expression was indifferent, "Just look at it."


    Liu Qi picked up the jade slip and murmured, with a sharp expression on his face, "The formula of the dual element pill? How could he have this? This was originally ours. When did he take it away? This is no good. Master, you must find out!"


    The old man said slowly, "Don''t worry, look at the bottom sentence first."


    "According to this recipe, the dual element pill is refined, and the effectiveness of the pill increases by 30%."


    Liu Qi said softly, his expression suddenly changed, "Thirty percent? How could it be possible! Or dual element pills?"


    The dual element pill is a pill that everyone in Wufang City knows, because it has an excellent effect of repelling impurities and preserving the purity of the celestial energy. Almost all of Wufang City��s immortal dispersal use dual element pill. Auxiliary practice.


    All the dual yuan pill resources in Wufangcheng are all in the hands of Liu Quangong, and selling dual yuan pill every year is an unimaginable wealth.


    The pill effect of the dual element pill has increased by 30%, which means that Liu Quangong''s wealth will also increase a lot.


    By the way, in Wufang City, compared with ghost cores, the pill, talisman, magic weapon, dojo, etc., which every fairy must use, are the real profiteering industries, and these profiteering industries are controlled by a few powerful gold In the hands of the immortal, Chang Tian couldn''t get in at all, and he could only rely on the ghost core to make money.


    "Is it true or not, don''t you know if you try that bottle of pill?"


    The old man smiled faintly, "Is there anyone here who is more familiar with the Dual Element Pill than you?"


    Liu Qi nodded, took out one pill and tried one. After a few breaths, not only was there no peace, but he was even more surprised. He took several pills one after another, and his expression became more and more surprised.


    Finally put down the pill, he couldn''t help sighing slightly, "Master, the pill effect of these pill may increase by more than 30%."


    The old man said slowly, "So, Zhou Shu has paid back my favor."


    Liu Qi still sighed with emotion, "I''m afraid we still owe him. We have improved by 30%, and the benefits are too great."


    As if thinking of something, he suddenly said, "Master, did you have such an idea when you handed over the dual yuan pill to him for sale? And you deliberately revealed the original pill to him?"


    The old man nodded, "At that time, you were against it, saying that this was a completely unnecessary thing, and gave Zhou Shu a fairy stone for nothing, but now?"


    He looked at Liu Qi and said rather solemnly, "Our dual element pill has not made any progress for thousands of years. Although we have hired countless alchemists to improve, it has no effect. If we go against the current, we will retreat. It will be difficult for our business to continue to prosper, so the old man turned his attention to Zhou Shu. Although Zhou Shu��s alchemy was not outstanding, he triggered a battle for alchemy that caused a sensation in Wufang City. Ah, obviously, his alchemy is different from the one in Wufangcheng and is very unique, so let him try it."


    "He really did it. Master is really foresight. The disciple has too little vision."


    Liu Qi seemed thoughtful, "It''s only been more than ten years...it took him more than ten years to accomplish many things that the alchemist had not done for thousands of years."


    The old man said slowly, "For some geniuses, there is no difference between a few years and a few thousand years. It''s just an unexpected problem."


    Liu Qi''s expression changed slightly, "Master thinks he is such a genius?"


    The old man said indifferently, "I''m not sure, but judging from the fact that he can be valued by the city lord, he is definitely not an ordinary person, Liu Qi, you should change your attitude in the future, and it is best not to offend him."


    "I''m not afraid of him, what can I change."


    Liu Qi shook his head, with some cold arrogance, "But...if he can improve the three elixir, I will consider it."


    "Three Immortals?"


    The old man''s face suddenly became serious, "Liu Qi, don''t talk nonsense."


    Liu Qi quickly apologized, "Yes, yes, the disciple said something wrong."


    The old man��s expression was extremely stern, "How can the three-element pill be seen by outsiders like Zhou Shu? Even if he can improve, the old man cannot give it to him. The two-element pill is just a basic pill for dispersing immortals. Even if the pill is leaked, it will not hurt the origin, but the three elixir pill is the foundation of our Liu family, and we must not allow others to interfere, Liu Qi, if you have such an idea, don''t blame me for driving you out."


    Liu Qi lowered his head, "The disciple knows his mistake, so I dare not."


    The old man waved his hand tiredly, "Go down, and bring the pill to Qibaotang, let them refine a batch of them to see."


    "Yes."


    Liu Qi nodded and left with a respectful look.


    More than ten years ago, Liu Quangong approached Zhou Shu and asked to cooperate with Zhibaoxuan to sell Binary Pills in Zhibaoxuan.


    Of course Zhou Shu agreed. For Zhou Shu, it was a pie falling from the sky, but the reason was unknown. Does Liu Quan think he has too much money?


    Everyone knows that there are only three first-class shops selling Eryuan Pills, and those three are all of Liu Quangong��s property, earning a lot of money every day, but now Liu Quangong asks Zhibaoxuan to sell Eryuan Pills. It is equivalent to let Zhou Shu also follow suit.


    On this item Zhou Shu can generate 70 to 80 million yuan in income of Xianshi every year.


    If it weren''t, Zhou Shu wouldn''t be able to make more than 200 million yuan in profits just by relying on ghost cores and making some magic talisman by himself.


    Zhou Shu knew very well that he already owed Liu Quangong a favor, and this time Liu Quangong took the initiative to send favors over, and he must ask for something.


    After inquiring outside, Zhou Shu guessed that Liu Quangong''s purpose was the dual element pill.


    Sure enough, every time the person who gave the dual element pill came over, they more or less revealed some of the contents of the dual element pill. It was supposed to be top secret, but it was easy to let Zhou Shu know, where would Zhou Shu return it? Can you understand what Liu Quangong thinks?


    Using the free position of the sea of ??knowledge, he analyzed the pill prescription and improved the pill prescription. It took a lot of time, but he finally got results.


    Today, the Dan Fang is handed over to Liu Quangong, which can be regarded as repaying the favor he helped last time, and in the future, the two parties will have many opportunities for cooperation.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support from the businessmen, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 2247: 1 go

    Cross the street to the west of the city gate area.


    In front of you is a large area of ??low-rise houses. I am afraid that there will not be tens of thousands. Most of them are masonry. There are also many grass cottages and wooden sheds. They look very messy, but they are also clean and quiet. You can hardly hear any noise. .


    This is where most Sanxians live.


    The exterior looks very simple, but the interior is not necessarily.


    Not long after Zhou Shu walked in, a large number of scattered immortals came around, with an attentive look. They were talking about recent events, and they also said something to thank Zhou Shu, as well as more unclear news.


    Zhou Shu smiled and responded one by one, and it took a long time to send all these people away.


    Old Jian grumbled, "These guys are too long-winded, Zhou Shu, you got the news from them? As far as I can see, there seem to be few useful ones. They are confusing and difficult to distinguish between true and false."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "There is only such a way now. It''s not bad. If there is more news, you can tell the truth."


    After continuing to walk a long way in, turning around a few turns, Zhou Shu stopped in front of a cottage and knocked gently on the door twice.


    A hole suddenly cracked in front of the door, Zhou Shu fell straight down, and when he reappeared, he was already in the cottage.


    The inside is much larger than the outside. There are hundreds of square meters. It is full of fairy air, grass is all over the ground, small streams are surrounded, and there is a miniature crater in the middle. Water and fire are prevalent, and you can still hear a few worms. The song of birds is like a good place to practice, and it is by no means inferior to that Xuanji Dojo.


    Although the Sanxians have their own abilities, it is still hard to imagine such a place to be arranged on the west side of the Eastern District.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Every time there are holes in the ground, can you change this habit, brother?"


    In the crater, a head popped out with red lava hanging in his hair, but strangely, even though it was in the fire, the grass in his mouth was still verdant and unaffected at all, "Long, long-winded, It would be nice to be able to come in."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, and said slowly, "I have found some tasks, you can also take a look."


    There was a boom.


    The volcano erupted, and countless magma rolled up, forming the appearance of a fountain.


    He Taiping sat on it, showing a bit of consternation, "Zhou Shu, you went to see the task, do you want to go out for practice?"


    "It''s almost time."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Did you not say that you couldn''t help it some time ago, do you want to go for a walk?"


    He Taiping in front of him is already in the late stage of true immortality, and he has made progress faster than Zhou Shu. Two immortals in Wufangcheng, but they have become true immortals for decades, one mid-term and one late-stage. I am afraid of the cultivation speed. It is to make the others in Wufangcheng ashamed.


    Of course not many people know that one is skipping Sanxian, and the other is a real immortal, but even so, the gains of the two are still amazing.


    He Taiping jumped down and sighed, "I can tell you to walk, but not to do a task."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I know, you want to see the situation in Tianshui Realm. If you have a chance, you''d better kill a few dragons to get revenge."


    He Tai''s expression tightened, looking at the sword beside Zhou Shu a little nervous, Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You, don''t care, it might have something to do with you, there are at least dozens of dragon lives under Xuanyuan Sword."


    Old Jian a little bit of his sword, quite proud, "only more, not less."


    "Xuanyuanjian..."


    He Taiping''s expression changed slightly, staring at Xuanyuanjian, "Your sword is Xuanyuanjian? Why haven''t I seen you use it before? It doesn''t look like it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I used Wuhen before, and the sword is always easy to unscath. It depends on what you mean. Have you ever seen Xuanyuan sword?"


    "No, but I have heard that the dragons call it the first of the four evil things, and when I mention it, I was very frightened." He Taiping looked at it carefully, "It doesn''t look like the four evil things, how can they be the first-grade immortal weapon? ?"


    Old Jian was stagnated, but Zhou Shu was very frank, "Because he left his master and also left his homeland."


    He Taiping seemed to have some enlightenment and didn''t ask too much, "In other words, he has to come back."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Almost."


    The Xuanyuan sword in the Xuanhuang Realm was used by the emperor and was blessed by Xuanyuan Dao. It can exert the power of a sacred tool equivalent to that of a Taoist tool, but without these, you can only start slowly from the fairy tool until you become a Taoist tool. Until it becomes a holy treasure.


    "Hehe, then we are the same fate."


    He Taiping stared at Xuanyuanjian, unconsciously giving birth to a lot of intimacy, "Moreover, the opponents are all dragons, and some of them are watching, Zhou Shu, why didn''t you bring him earlier, let me know him earlier."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You blame me, I''m all cultivating. I don''t have time. Now that I have time, I won''t come to you."


    He Taiping nodded, showing a certain dignity, "But now is not the time to go to the Tianshui Realm. Although the dragon race and dragon realm there are not strong, there are also many dragon races of the Golden Immortal level. We can only go to die."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "So you have to go out more and take risks to get the chance and get promoted as soon as possible. If you cultivate normally, even if you maintain the current speed, it will take at least several hundred years to reach the golden fairy. Are you willing to wait? "


    "Can''t wait!"


    He Taiping spit out the grass in his mouth and said bitterly, "Zhou Shu, what you said is that if you wait one more day, the Heavenly Water Realm will be poisoned for one more day. I wish I could destroy the Dragon Clan immediately! Stronger, I was not afraid before, what are you worried about now? Show me the task."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and passed the jade slip.


    Looking for He Taiping to go out to practice or do a task was a long time ago.


    If in the Xuanhuang Realm, Zhou Shu would go by himself, not only Zhou Shu, almost all immortal cultivators are more accustomed to experiencing alone, exploring secret realms, and so on.


    But this is not the Xuanhuang World.


    In the heavens and in the Xuanhuang world, there are many unexpected dangers and various emergencies, and it is difficult for an immortal who only practices one law to understand everything. For example, a person who practices the law of fire, but accidentally enters a world. It''s the world of water How can he escape?


    For another example, if He Taiping hadn''t come up with the idea of ??being chased by Chang Tian last time, even if Zhou Shu could escape, it would have been a hundred times harder.


    Even the laws of the immortal world that prevail in the heavens often encounter deficiencies, and at this time, one more person is an extra guarantee.


    You know, even if the golden fairy goes out to do complex tasks, they often have to bring a group of people to help. It is best to have all kinds of law practitioners, and there are ways to solve all kinds of situations.


    For Zhou Shu, who is just a real fairy, the situation is the same.


    If he can, Zhou Shu can''t wait to recruit a bunch of people. There are various rules, but he doesn''t have such conditions. In the entire Wufang City, the only companions he can trust to go out together are Jian Lao and He Taiping. And it is not total trust.


    Of course, this may not be the case in the future. His Shu Zhi Dao will take into account all the laws, no matter what the situation is facing, he can do it well, but now, obviously he can''t do this.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)

 Chapter 2248: Gang wind torrent

    He Taiping looked at the jade slip for a while, then raised his head and said, "Zhou Shu, you haven''t left Wufang City yet?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I haven''t left since I came, so I have to learn something with my little brother and gain more knowledge."


    "I''m almost the same," He Taiping seemed thoughtful, "In this case...Then we will take this **** mission to New Moon City."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "I planned to do the same, brother, what do you think is so good about this task?"


    He Taiping said solemnly, "The journey is long, and there will be three transit areas on the way. These areas have their own characteristics. It is worth visiting and the rewards are good. In addition, Crescent City is much larger than Wufang City. The famous Great Immortal City in the sky is also a good place to increase my knowledge. In addition, I can also ask about the Tianshui Realm, but it is more dangerous than ordinary **** missions."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I can''t tell you so many benefits. That''s a must."


    He Taiping nodded, and only solemnly said, "What is the escort? You have to ask Shouzheng about this. If you attract the immortal bandits, you will be in trouble."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "The **** mission of the true immortal shouldn''t be too difficult. I''ll ask it clearly."


    "Well, let''s prepare now, and you will start when you pick up the task."


    He Taiping threw the jade slip back, "Zhou Shu, what are you going to prepare specifically, ask Shouzheng more, I am mostly different from what you use."


    A few days later.


    The two appeared in the southern district of Wufang City.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It is unbelievable to prepare so many things."


    It''s like a mortal going out to travel with big bags and small bags. It''s not easy for the immortals to travel around the sky. They only bring more things. If Zhou Shu hadn''t practiced the Taoist Tao, he wouldn''t know where to put it.


    Every place has its own origin and rules. Leaving Wufang City, Wufang Ring Immortal Stone Bags and other storage methods are not available. Zhou Shu did not buy the Immortal House Ring that can pass through the heavens. There are many reasons. First, Expensive, the second use requires a lot of celestial power. Zhou Shu, who doesn��t have celestial power, doesn��t adapt. More importantly, the security is not enough. As long as the law of the fairy world is stronger than you, you can open it.


    So I can only rely on myself.


    "When you use it, you know it''s missing."


    He Taiping snorted. He was the one who had escaped several times, and he would only prepare more things than Zhou Shu.


    Speaking of which, He Taiping had no gluttonous way, and no fairy house ring, but he still pretended to take everything away, probably by some other special means.


    "Hey, get out of town."


    Zhou Shu smiled and went to the southern gate first.


    The southern gate is much more brilliant than the eastern gate. After all, it is an important trading area in Wufang City. Almost all immortals will come here when they pass by Wufang City.


    After spending a lot of time walking through a long staircase of countless steps and looking at about 100,000 tall pillars with different patterns on the sides of the steps, the two finally stood at the exit of Wufang City.


    It was an extremely broad platform, with incomparably bright starlight in front of you, as if you were right by your side, within reach, and in the starlight, there were dozens of light gray wind bands, leading to unknown places, like An endless river.


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "There are so many gang wind belts, but there are not so many in the Eastern District."


    He Taiping seemed to think, "For a fairy city, this is already considered small. A large fairy city usually has hundreds of waterways leading to the heavens, connecting many worlds, the fairy world, the dragon world, the underworld witch Realms and so on can be reached directly, and there are at least a hundred of Crescent City we are going to."


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu asked, "Should not all of these wind belts be formed naturally?"


    One realm and the surrounding realms interact with each other, and will naturally give rise to a wind belt, forming a channel, but it is impossible to rely on natural forces for several hundred.


    He Taiping shook his head, "Of course not. There are usually only a few natural wind belts, and most of the wind belts were built by the city lord of Xiancheng. In order to connect with other realms and make his own fairy city develop better, the wind belt The more, the stronger the ability of the city lord, the more promising Xiancheng is."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said slowly, "I don''t know how to do it."


    He Tai was stagnant, and said thoughtfully, "When you and I reach that state, I will know it by myself."


    Zhou Shu stared at the distance, "What realm is it?"


    He Taiping said calmly, "Either Taiyi or Daluo, what else can it be? It''s time to look at personal opportunities and choices. It''s useless to think so much now. No one knows what will happen in the future."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled, even Jin Xian was out of reach, now thinking about what these misty things would do.


    He Taiping paused and pointed to the distance, "Connecting the two worlds is more than just a wind belt, Zhou Shu, have you seen those two?"


    In the gang wind belt, two are particularly conspicuous.


    They are like two clusters of active tornadoes, constantly spinning and twisting, as if they can swallow everything.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s hard to not see."


    He Taiping nodded lightly, "The two are torrential belts, basically built by the immortals themselves. They are a bit similar to the turbulent flow of the void. There is a lot of danger to walking inside, but the speed is much faster. They are ordinary wind. The belt is dozens of times more, and if a fairy city does not have a rapids belt, it is difficult to attract golden immortals."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s really a waste of time to walk the gang wind belt for the golden immortals. No one wants to spend time on the road."


    He Taiping said quietly, "The rapids zone is also a measure of the city lord of Xiancheng. As far as I know, there are six rapids zones in Wufang City. Except for the eastern district, there are two other places, which is pretty good."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but nodded, "I have gained so much knowledge before I go out. The little brother is really knowledgeable. By the way, the Gang Wind Belt and the Torrent Belt are used by the True Immortals and the Golden Immortals. What do the immortals use?"


    He Taiping smiled unconsciously, and said slowly, "They, they don''t need these waterways long ago."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Ask a stupid question."


    He Taiping thought for a while, showing a bit of excitement, "But in addition to them, it is said that there is a way to connect the two worlds. I heard that it is called the Jieqiao. Walking in it is faster. It is an incredible speed. You can travel through thousands of realms in just a few hours It��s like crossing a bridge between the two realms, and what��s even more incredible is... guess what?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the distance without turning his head, "It should be anyone who can pass, no matter if it is true or even mortal."


    "you know too?"


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu with surprise, "Have you read that book called Xuanhuang Zhiyi?"


    Zhou Shu turned around and smiled faintly, "It should be, but I don''t remember some."


    Does he still use reading? Wasn''t the boundary bridge mentioned by He Taiping the original built wood of the Xuanhuang Realm, and the later Tongtian Tower?


    One is born naturally, and the other is the crystallization of human wisdom, but all of them are the products of the Xuanhuang world. Zhou Shu could not be more familiar with it, and even participated in it himself.


    Although these heavens are big, there is still no realm that can be compared to the original Xuanhuang realm.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2249: Mingsha Flying Shuttle

    He Taiping showed a bit of yearning, "It allows ordinary people to freely shuttle between several realms, as if walking is as common as walking. Such a method, I am afraid that it has already surpassed the immortals. It will be good when I can see it."


    "Have a chance."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, not talking nonsense, if he can find Lin Zhu, there is indeed a chance.


    I don''t know what Li Aojian, Lin Zhu and the others are doing now, how are they doing in the immortal world, it shouldn''t be difficult to come up with their talents, will someone come out to look for him now?


    "Yes, there is a chance."


    He Taiping nodded, vigorously, "As long as I am still alive, sooner or later I will reach a higher level and understand everything in the heavens."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as if he had touched something, he was speechless for a moment.


    He Taiping touched his head, as if embarrassed by the look, he waved his hands and said, "We are immortals, and the goal should always be set higher. Although it is indeed higher, you don''t need to care so much, hahaha. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and suddenly showed a lot of solemnity, "Understanding everything is originally the goal of our immortals. It is nothing high, but we will have to work harder in the future, brother."


    He Taiping''s goal is not much different from Zhou Shu. To reach the top and understand everything means having the strength to dominate the heavens.


    Zhou Shu just didn''t expect that He Taiping said so frankly, as if this was his purpose of cultivating immortals. In this regard, He Taiping was more similar to himself.


    He Taiping sighed with emotion, "I never relax at all times, don''t talk about it, and prepare to leave."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Which one is it?"


    He Taiping pointed, "There is a rapids belt that can go directly to Crescent City, but it is still too dangerous for us. Let''s go to the far right."


    As he said, he flew towards the gang wind belt.


    "Wait, try this."


    Zhou Shu caught up a few steps and took out a magic weapon in the shape of a ship.


    The magic weapon fell into the hand and quickly grew bigger, until it became a shuttle-shaped boat, with two pointed ends round in the middle, but unlike other closed shuttle boats, this boat was densely covered with many small holes. The honeycomb is normal. If you look carefully, you can find that there are many threads in the small holes, which is very strange.


    "this is����"


    He Taiping''s eyes lit up, "Mingsha Feisuo?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Exactly."


    "what!?"


    He Taiping said in surprise, "Why do you have a flying shuttle with mingsha? I heard that this kind of flying shuttle is like flat ground. It is not impossible to fly in the rapids, and it is extremely comfortable inside, and you can cultivate without being affected. , It is a magic weapon that even many golden immortals want. Where did you get it? I haven''t heard of it being sold in Wufang City. If it does, it must be a big auction."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Given the city lord, the prize for the last five consecutive victories."


    "When I think about it, you have won seven games in a row. The city lord will reward you with an immortal weapon when you win five games in a row, but I didn''t expect you to choose this one," He Taiping shook his head and said with regret, "Then you lose Now, this opportunity is rare even for the Golden Immortal, why choose this? You should choose a defensive weapon that suits you. The city lord gave it, at least it is also a second-tier defensive weapon. The chance of escape is much greater."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The city lord gave me three items for me to choose. They are indeed second-rank and also defensive, but they don''t feel like they''re going to work well, so let''s just leave them alone."


    He Taiping shook his head, quite understanding, "That''s a pity, it won''t work if it doesn''t go well, and the immortal tools that can''t adapt are useless."


    Compared with all-match magic weapons, the limitations of immortal artifacts are indeed not small. The same immortal artifact in the hands of different people may have a different effect from Tianyuan. Therefore, many immortals obtain good immortal artifacts and then practice the corresponding laws. Only in this way can the effect of the fairy weapon be brought into full play, and it will be a similar way to change the fairy weapon in the future.


    Of course it is good luck to encounter a good fairy. If there is no good one, it is better not to.


    Zhou Shu also wanted to change a few good immortal artifacts suitable for the Five Elements or the law of life and death, even if it was one grade, but the chances were not so good. This time he wanted to go to New Moon City and had such a plan. Great Immortal City, good things There will always be more.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, give it a try first."


    He Taiping couldn''t wait to say, "That''s faster, but it looks weird, with so many holes, I don''t know if it''s really that good."


    "that''s nice!"


    Sitting in the flying shuttle, He Taiping couldn''t help but yelled.


    It was really stable inside, it was no different from sitting on your own bed, and there was no feeling of suffocation in a closed space, as if wandering in the blue sea and blue sky, comfortable.


    "so fast!"


    Perceiving the speed, he couldn''t hold back the surprise.


    It is more than five or six times faster than the normal flight of the real fairy, almost reaching the speed of half a golden fairy. At this speed, it may take several months and a year to reach the next realm, much earlier than expected. , This is the long-range flight of Jie and Jie.


    Zhou Shu smiled and felt the beauty of Flying Shuttle.


    Unlike other magic weapons, Mingsha Flying Shuttle did not try to resist the gang wind, but made full use of it. Inside the numerous holes in the shuttle body, the gang wind came and went freely. The two reached a wonderful balance. It was blown badly by the gang wind, and there was no feeling of being blocked by the gang wind. Almost all the gang wind turned into power, and it was the gang wind that pushed the shuttle boat forward.


    The more you look, the more fascinated you are, the more you look, the better you feel.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, He Taiping whispered, "This is really a good thing, but I don''t know how to refine tools, Zhou Shu, how about you? How about trying to make one?"


    "I want it too."


    And Zhou Shu could only smile and shook his head.


    Rune structures, etc., are all exquisite, and the location of each hole is selected to the pinnacle. The overall composition is even more ingenious. At least three kinds of laws are incorporated. Zhou Shu''s heart. It itched, but he also knew that even if he spent decades calculating runes and so on, he would not be able to achieve the same level of refining, and Zhou Shu had never seen the material of the shuttle.


    "Don''t talk about it, practice."


    He Taiping turned around, and a lot of flame suddenly appeared on his body, completely surrounding him.


    Gradually, he can no longer be seen in the flame seems to be completely integrated into the flame.


    "It''s refreshing."


    Zhou Shu smiled, took out the Immortal Array Pan bought in the Southern District, and quickly arranged a celestial array to completely cover the interior of the shuttle.


    Xuanyuanjian lay quietly in it, breathing out immortal energy, and also began to cultivate.


    The journey to other worlds is very long, it takes several years at every turn, and the meaning of buying a shuttle is also here. You don''t rely on yourself to fly against the wind, and you don''t spend time and energy on the way. All these time can be used for cultivation.


    Zhou Shu sat quietly, thinking about what to do.


    There was peace in the shuttle.


    Except for the constant rustling.


    It was the sound of the gang wind passing through the shuttle hole, fragmented and rhythmic, making people feel noisy, like listening to a beautiful melody.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2250: Night Talker

    I don''t know how long it took.


    He Taiping pointed to the front, "A meteorite shower is falling ahead."


    Zhou Shu had noticed it a long time ago, and there was also a hint of worry, "A lot of them have rushed in on the gang wind belt, do you want to take a break?"


    He Taiping shook his head. I don''t know when there were more grass blades in his mouth. "Meteor showers of this degree are very common. Don''t worry. If you are outside, be careful, but now there is Mingsha flying shuttle, what are you worried about?"


    Seeing Fei Shuo go through the meteorite rain and still shuttle freely, Zhou Shu also quickly relieved.


    Some of the smaller meteorites were directly bounced off by the shuttle, while the larger ones could not fall on the shuttle at all. If there is enough pressure to strike, the shuttle will naturally increase speed or change direction.


    "Really good."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head. He still didn''t know enough about Fei Shuo. The number of laws and tools used in Fei Shuo were beyond his imagination.


    He Taiping nodded, "Otherwise it won''t be so expensive, so many people want it."


    Zhou Shu stared outside and said eagerly, "The last time I came to Wufang City, I also experienced a meteorite shower, and I got a lot of opportunities from it..."


    He Taiping seemed to think, "Heavenly Fire Spirit Gold... Is it God Gold?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "How do you know? Both, there is a piece of gold, and it is not bad for the Wuhen sword."


    "You have lost a lot, but at that time you were still a miscellaneous immortal, and it was pretty good," He Taiping nodded and said calmly, "The most common thing in meteorite rain is spiritual gold, which often walks in the sky. I know, it��s very difficult to get only the **** gold. Only the essence of a realm can become a **** gold. It seems that the meteorite rain you experienced last time was that a realm unexpectedly collapsed."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "accident?"


    "It can only be an accident," He Taiping groaned slightly. "If a realm dies naturally, nothing will be left behind. It is generally caused by man-made accidents. This situation is not common, but it is not uncommon. If the immortals fight each other, they may destroy a realm. Of course, this kind of thing is rare. At that realm, few immortals are willing to forge this kind of great cause and effect."


    Zhou Shu shared the same feeling, "Most immortals who can destroy a world will not do such things."


    If you can destroy a realm, you can naturally use it to do more things that are beneficial to you. Why should you destroy it? There are too many creatures to be killed, and it is not good for one''s own Dao, but except for those who practice special Dao.


    "Yes, the situation you encountered last time was very rare. It was your chance."


    He Taiping smiled and said, "As for this meteorite rain, don''t think about it. You can see it. There is no spiritual energy in it. It is a dead thing. You can find some spiritual gold at most. The spiritual gold is not valuable. Both."


    Zhou Shu said nonchalantly, "Then I won''t go out."


    He Taiping stared at the distance, with some doubts, "We have been walking for almost a year. It is strange that we haven''t seen a person for so long. This channel is quite lively, and there are always people coming and going."


    Zhou Shu followed, "It doesn''t matter whether it''s no one, it ends up clean."


    He Taiping still had some doubts in his eyes, "I hope it''s not something that happened to the brown grain boundary."


    "It will be here in a few months. There will be no major incidents in the channel," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, as if thinking of something, "Brother, you have been back and forth in the heavens several times, have you seen anything? monster?"


    "Monster? You mean monsters or something?"


    He Taiping thought for a while and shook his head, "No, they generally stay in their own realm and rarely walk in the heavens. This is not to say that they are not strong. In fact, some monsters are much stronger than our immortals. It��s because they have different habits. Monster beasts are not like us immortals. They always like to explore the unknown and always want to become stronger. They just need to be in their own territory."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, as if thinking about something.


    He Taiping seemed to realize something, "Zhou Shu, have you seen it?"


    "Yes, I have seen it, a very big monster."


    Zhou Shu nodded. The scene last time gave him a great shock, and he was always in his heart, "It''s almost hundreds of thousands of miles long, there are tens of thousands of feet, no mouth, no eyes, and full of scales, brother, You��ve never seen such a big monster beast, it��s hard to imagine. I''m afraid that even one realm is not enough for it to move..."


    Listening to Zhou Shu''s words, He Taiping''s complexion became heavy, and he said anxiously, "Where did you see it? The road to Wufang City? How far is it?"


    Seeing his solemn expression, Zhou Shu stopped, "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    He Taiping calmed down, "Tell me quickly, this is very important."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It was on the road to Wufang City. At that time, I was in a turbulent current, and it was almost 20 to 30 years away from Wufang City."


    He Taiping was shocked, "So close? What happened later?"


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of yearning, "Later...was swallowed by an inexplicable red light. Such a big beast has no power to resist. I think it should be a certain fairy. It is really powerful."


    "The fairy? I''m afraid it''s already close to the saint."


    He Taiping calmed down and said slowly, "Fortunately, he took it away, so close to Wufang City. If you come to Wufang City, the consequences will be really unthinkable."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, and he felt a little bit afraid, "Yes, if I go to Wufang City, it''s probably difficult to do."


    He looked at He Taiping, his eyes puzzled, "Brother, do you seem to know what that giant beast is?"


    "Many people know, but no one wants to mention that it is not a giant beast, it is called a world bug, it is a terrifying existence that can completely swallow a world."


    He Taiping shook his head lightly, and said with emotion, "The world insects like to swallow the celestial aura, and the immortals who rely on the celestial aura to cultivate, if it discovers Wufang City, most of the creatures in the city It��s hard to escape death. The fairy people say that the world insect is the greatest enemy of Xiancheng It can be said that there is no one. If a fairy city encounters a world insect and does not handle it well, the city owner will never think about it in this life. Promoted."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly condensed, but he did not expect that he had encountered such a terrible thing before and was lucky to escape.


    The one who took away the world insects didn''t know where it was sacred, but he always saved himself and saved Wufang City. This cause and effect must have been established, and he must return if he has the opportunity in the future.


    After thinking about it, he asked, "Brother, what''s the matter with the world bug?"


    He Taiping seemed to think, "I don''t know too much. I only know that once a world insect is born, it must destroy a world, that is, the world it was born in. Then it will wander among the heavens, looking for a suitable one. Sojourn in the world, then slowly devour it, strengthen yourself, and then leave to find the next world."


    Zhou Shu was startled, "This thing is really damn, even more hateful than Jiuyou Ghost King."


    He Taiping nodded vigorously, "Yes, compared with the world insects, the ghost king of the nine ghosts can only be a younger brother. The ghost king can only stay in one world, and the world insects are everywhere. The world insects are the enemies of all creatures in the heavens. I heard that if someone kills the world insects, they can also get unimaginable benefits."

 Chapter 2251: Suddenly 2

    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, "What are the benefits?"


    "I haven''t killed, and I haven''t seen anyone killed, how do I know?"


    He Taiping spread out his hands, and said thoughtfully, "I think it should be the saint who gave the opportunity directly. It shouldn''t be a problem to advance to several levels. Like you and me, maybe you will become Taiyi or Hunyuan. "


    "That''s good, but just think about it."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, talking and laughing, but his face was very quiet, and he was silent, as if thinking about something important.


    He Taiping was stunned, "Zhou Shu, you don''t really want to kill the world insects, are you? I hope you don''t encounter that thing now."


    "Hehe, just think about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, neither denying it nor admitting it.


    He was really thinking about the world insects. After all, he had seen it so close once, and even said that he had fought with the world insects. (Of course, most of the world insects would not admit it). Zhou Shu also knew some of the world insects. Many things were hidden. In the sea of ??knowledge, if you have time, you can use it for calculations and deductions, and then collect some information to see if you can find weaknesses or something. Maybe you have a chance in the future.


    In short, being prepared is Zhou Shu''s consistent style.


    The meteorite rain was quickly thrown behind them, and the two of them entered into practice again. As for the old man, they never stopped.


    Not knowing how long it took, the shuttle stopped.


    In front of him was a small realm, a little smaller than Wufang City, but larger than Xuanhuang Realm.


    Jie was protected by a thick layer of wind, but there was a huge hole in the protective layer. This was the first time Zhou Shu saw this situation, and he asked, "Why is there a hole?"


    "It''s a passage, you can go directly to the world."


    He Taiping explained, "There are not many creatures in the brown grain boundary, to be exact, very few, and they have no intelligence and can not talk about cultivating immortals, and a large number of high-quality minerals are produced in the brown grain boundary, so the immortals in the nearby boundary Turn it into a big mine, and this hole is a channel for transporting minerals."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, indicating that he understood.


    This kind of thing is very common in the heavens. If you have enough resources but don''t have the ability to protect them, you can only become a colony of other realms.


    Speaking of it, the brown crystal realm is more sorrowful than the Tianshui realm. There are more or less fighting people in the Tianshui realm, as well as the strength to struggle, and the brown crystal realm has been regarded as a mine by everyone, and there is no chance of turning over.


    The heavens are like this.


    He Taiping stared at the passage, "It''s a bit strange. Usually there are always people here. After all, the brown grain boundary is an important mineral producing area in Wufang City, but now there is no one. We have not seen anyone along the way."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Maybe it just staggered, right?"


    "It''s also possible," He Taiping nodded, "Zhou Shu, do you want to go down and have a look, you can find some good things if you are lucky, as long as you don''t go to the mine with the owner, those guards can''t do anything to us, if you Think, you can also look for mines yourself and build a mine, but you have to hire people to mine.


    Zhou Shu was a little tempted, "What good mines are there?"


    He Taiping thought for a while, "Flintstone is definitely the most common. It is a very common refining material in the heavens. It is widely used in magic weapons and low-level celestial artifacts. Generally, the flintstone is red spar, but here The large ones are brown, which is much better than the average ones. The brown crystal boundary is also famous for this. In addition, there are also many Rakshasa jade, which contains natural murderous aura, which is used to refine alchemy and beat the body. Yes, beyond that, I don��t remember much."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Forget it, let''s hurry up."


    If you don��t use it now, of course, building a mine can be considered a long-term financial source, but there are also many problems that follow. It��s a bit early to do this now. When the realm is higher, the popularity will be wider. Then there is no problem.


    "Let''s go, anyway, it''s just a transit, and there is a shuttle, so there is no need to rest at all."


    He Taiping nodded and led Zhou Shu to bypass the passage and fly to the other side.


    It didn''t take long to come to the other gang wind belt, the two entered the shuttle and left straight away.


    Zhou Shu now doesn''t realize that, he didn''t enter the passage to take a look at the brown grain boundary, what a wise decision.


    It is another boring but fulfilling journey.


    Boring is because of repeated cultivation, and enrichment is naturally the continuous growth of strength.


    It is different from practicing alone. Now three people are practicing together, or three people who can trust each other. When they encounter problems or have any ideas, they can answer each other and explore each other. Besides, He Taiping is a very knowledgeable person, Zhou Shu and Jian The benefits of old people are not small.


    "Arrived."


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu with a little light in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, if you miss this world, you will definitely regret it."


    Staring at it, Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up.


    It is not so much a world in the distance, but rather a work of art hanging in the void.


    Different from the darkness of other realms, that realm is surrounded by layers of ring-shaped halos, and the colors of each halo are different, red orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple, blooming with unusually bright light, and the halo flashes constantly, in The void is particularly eye-catching.


    "The Caihuan Realm is probably the most beautiful realm in the sky, at least I think so."


    He Taiping was a little intoxicated, "I came here once when Tianshui Realm was still good, and I thought at the time, how could there be such a beautiful realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Those auras are all gang wind protection layers, right? How about the gang wind inside? Will it be very powerful?"


    "You are so horrible."


    He Taiping frowned and hummed, "Of course it''s all protective layers. Isn''t it possible that someone has set up a formation that is not successful? It is also powerful. True immortals can''t survive, but we don''t need to worry. There are special ones in the color ring world. Access for access."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "Is it also a mine or a fairy city?"


    "It''s not..." He Taiping paused for a while, touched his chin and said I can''t tell what it is, maybe it is a leisure holy place, right? In short, the immortal realm inside is very high, golden immortals are very common, Taiyi or Hunyuan are not difficult to encounter, there are not many immortal spirits here, but it is said that there is a special spring called... , That is something rare in the entire heavens. I heard that staying in it is beneficial to the rest and recovery of the immortal. "


    Zhou Shu questioned, "You don''t even know the name, haven''t you been there?"


    "I thought, is it possible to go?"


    He Taiping smiled bitterly, "At least Jinxian can enter, and there are other things to pay. I don��t know the specifics, but it��s definitely not something we can afford. Although it costs a lot to go in, it��s said to be full. It''s full, many golden immortals can''t get in the queue, Zhou Shu, do you remember the last auction of Wanbao Building in the Southern District?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Yue Quanling? I heard it, but I didn''t know what it was related to Caihuanjie?"


    He Taiping nodded, "Yes, if you have that, you can go to Yuequan to cultivate for three years. Do you know how many immortal stones were shot at that time?"


    Zhou Shu stopped and waved his hand quickly, "Forget it, I still don''t want to."

 Chapter 2252: Strong

    Zhou Shu looked at Caihuanjie, seemingly thoughtful.


    He Taiping doubted, "Why, don''t you plan to go in and see? The inside is much more gorgeous than the outside."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Forget it, there is no benefit to seeing it, it only increases the worry, and the immortal inside is too high to go."


    "Don''t worry about safety," He Taiping said with a smile, "Caihuan Realm may be one of the safest realms. The rules here are strict. It is said that the backstage is a giant in the fairy realm. No one dares to make trouble there, and it is even impossible to kill. Allowed."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "If the realm is too low, maybe others don''t think it''s killing people at all."


    No matter how gorgeous or luxurious it is, it is nothing more than a leisure place for high-level immortals. Going there is meaningless to Zhou Shu. It may not even be able to increase knowledge. As for the rules, the rules of Wufangcheng are strict enough, but in Jinxian In the eyes, isn''t it also a joke?


    He Taiping stagnated and nodded, "Yes, let''s go."


    The two were about to walk back to the shuttle. Two people flew out of the wind belt not far away. When they saw them, their eyes lit up and they quickly walked over.


    The two of them were both true immortal late-stages, described as refined and very humble, smiling and raising their hands, "Two Taoists, are you waiting for someone?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and was about to speak, when He Taiping nodded, "Yes, we are waiting for our Lord, are you two okay?"


    "Hehe, it''s okay, just ask casually."


    A real fairy smiled and nodded, only a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes, and a few words of greeting went into the passage, and he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Let''s go."


    After a while, He Taiping greeted Zhou Shu to get on the shuttle and flew away in another gang wind belt.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Brother, are you worried that they are not good for us?"


    "I''m not worried, it''s almost it already."


    He Taiping was rather solemn, "It should be because of Mingsha Feishuo, and seeing that there is no golden fairy, so I came to explore the roots."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "It seems that you have to be careful on the road."


    "It''s generally fine in the flying shuttle. Others can''t perceive it. They think there is a golden fairy in it. They won''t come to try it easily, but be careful when they come out. You hesitated for a while. I guess they saw something. Stop easily," He Taiping said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, I think they should be dealt with."


    Zhou Shu also felt the same, "If they are really coming at us, of course they have to solve it, and it''s best to act first."


    He Taiping unconsciously showed a smile, "Well, you guide the shuttle inside, don''t speed too fast, I am lying in wait outside, if they don''t catch up, then that''s all, if they really catch up, then Do it, don''t show mercy."


    Zhou Shu thought about it and nodded, "Okay."


    He Taiping flew out quietly and hid next to Feisuo. Zhou Shu could hardly see a trace.


    Old Jian came out and whispered in a low voice, "He Taiping, I have a lot of doubts, I thought that the two of them didn''t seem to be bad-hearted."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "He is in a special situation and he is naturally very careful in his actions, but there is nothing wrong with him. With him, we will save a lot of thought."


    "But would it be bad to just do it like this?"


    Old Jian was somewhat calm, "If there is a big man behind those two people who were killed by us, wouldn''t it cause trouble?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s really aimed at flying shuttles. This kind of people who are interested in getting money will probably have no background. Even if we do, we have to do it. For now, the relationship between the three of us Trust is more important than possible future troubles."


    Old Jian looked slightly stagnant, nodded and stopped talking.


    After a while, Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "It''s really here."


    After flying, the two figures flickered and disappeared. From the appearance, they were the two true immortals just now.


    Even if Zhou Shu deliberately slowed down, but now the speed of the shuttle is several times that of the normal flight of the real fairy, and the two men rushed over, it is indeed necessary to achieve something.


    Seeing Feisuo, the two were a little excited, but their speed was a bit faster.


    A few clusters of thick white smoke came out behind him, like a rocket, and immediately rushed over, almost hitting the shuttle.


    Boom, boom.


    There was a knock on the door from the shuttle.


    "Two fellow daoists, how can you walk so fast without waiting for your master to come up? A guilty conscience, haha!"


    "Lao Na is tired from flying, and wants to take a ride together. I don''t know what the two Taoists want, haha!"


    You don''t need to dig out a lot of spiritual knowledge, you can see the two faces that laughed wildly, don''t know what to rely on, they actually regarded Zhou Shu as nothing, and Mingsha Feisuo as his own.


    Snapped!


    The shuttle door suddenly opened, and Zhou Shu stood in front of the door with a look of frost, and said coldly, "Do you two want to come up and sit?"


    The real immortal in front glanced into Feisuo, his expression suddenly changed, "Seventh brother, be careful!"


    The other person immediately turned around and pulled out a jet black hexagonal shield to fully protect himself. The two people back to back, and soon formed a cooperative defense posture. A string of gray rosary flew out of the sleeve of the person in front of him, pointing straight towards Zhou Shu came over.


    Although the rosary beads were small, they seemed to weigh tens of thousands of kilograms. The pressure followed, and Zhou Shu didn''t even notice that his whole body was stagnated.


    However, Zhou Shu had already prepared. Xuanyuan Sword shifted the rosary with one shift and four or two, and easily shifted the rosary aside, and at the same time, he handed it straight out with his right fist, hitting the man''s chest.


    puff.


    There was a dull sound, as if a hammer fell on the rag.


    But what followed was a scream of incomparable horror, a seemingly unremarkable punch, with a force beyond imagination, shattering the protective shield of the real immortal, and the magic garment of the fairy. Falling like rags.


    Lost his protection, the fierce wind entered by the gap, even though the real immortal had a strong body like steel, he was instantly torn out thousands of wounds.


    What''s more terrifying is that Zhenxian soon discovered that he could no longer gather his strength for a while.


    That punch not only shattered all of his defenses, but also rushed into his body, causing him to lose control and feel like he was completely crushed. That punch was like a mountain, and he was just a tree under the mountain. Little tree.


    Real immortal, do you have such great efforts?


    This question did not have time to become a problem, but it became the last thought of his life.


    The Xuanyuan Sword that followed not only pierced his body, but also took away all his vitality. His body immediately fell into ashes, like a corpse that had been dead for tens of thousands of years.


    All this is just a blink of an eye.


    On the other side, the winner was also divided. Even though he anticipated the danger and used a shield as a defense, he could not stop He Taiping.


    But it was not the fire ruler, but the fingers that killed him.


    A golden finger with flames strangled his wrist, then wrapped around him, enclosing his entire body, and the flames that followed directly burned his body into a ball of coke.


    "Come in quickly."


    Zhou Shu smiled, He Taiping came in, and there were two corpses who came in with him.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, Kezhi, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2253: 24 Pirates

    Zhou Shu looked at the unrecognizable corpse and smiled, "Brother, your fire dragon finger is getting stronger and stronger."


    "You are much better than me."


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu and just shook his head, "If it wasn''t for your fist that shook him and turned his head, how could I have succeeded so easily, almost... you were really powerful that day, and there was no instant burst. The real fairy can stop it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If Dragon Fruit weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have such power with my hands."


    He Taiping seemed to think, "My fire dragon finger also relies on Tianlongguo. I say that the fairy fruit is really good, but it''s a pity that the effect I used is still a bit weak. I can''t practice like you. I only have **** to be able to fight the fairy. Compared to a weapon, your entire hand is comparable to a fairy weapon."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "That''s great, after all, it''s my own body, which is more adapted to the law and much easier to use than the fire ruler."


    "Don''t blow each other, I know you are great."


    Old Jian frowned, "He Taiping, what are you doing with the corpse? What if you miss the trace later, isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "It doesn''t matter, I will be fine if I hide."


    He Taiping shook his head, "Hide, where can you hide? First take everything you can take, don''t waste it, and then throw it back into the gang wind belt, causing signs of robbery and killing, there will be no future troubles, gang wind I don��t know how many immortals are going to die in the belt, no one will hold it when no one sees it."


    "You still think carefully."


    Zhou Shu nodded, inspecting the two bodies.


    "These two guys may really have background."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Master Jian showed a trace of worry, "From that shield, you can see the first, second, second-rate immortal artifacts, there are not many true immortals that can use the second-rate immortal artifacts in Wufang City. You can''t buy it. Most of them are bestowed by the golden immortal. It''s the same if you want to come to other worlds.


    Zhou Shu smiled, and indifferently picked up the two black tokens, and said calmly, "Spring Equinox, Autumn Equinox, is this their name? Very interesting."


    "Vernal equinox, autumnal equinox? Show me."


    He Taiping took the token and looked at it carefully for a while, "Could it be them?"


    Old Jian hurriedly said, "Who is it?"


    He Taiping seemed thoughtful, "Did the person who took the rosary just said something like Brother Seven?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it looks like they are brothers, but most of them are worshiping. There is not much similarity between the two."


    He Taiping smiled unconsciously, "It seems that we can''t lose these two corpses."


    Old Jian suspicious, "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    He Taiping stared at the token, "You should have heard of Twenty-Four Thieves, right? That is a bandit group wandering through the heavens. It is said that there are twenty-four people called Dongzhi, Xiaohan, Dahan... The spring equinox is exactly Two of them, in order, the vernal equinox is just seventh. If it is correct, the two we killed are two of them."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "I''ve heard of Twenty-Four Thieves, and I heard that there are still many people in the list?"


    He Taiping nodded, "Yes, winter solstice, Xiaohan, and Dahan, Lichun, these four people have been on the list of all evils all year round. Among them, the winter solstice ranks 1,730, and the specific cultivation base is unknown. "


    Zhou Shu''s complexion slightly condensed, "This rank is very high."


    He Taiping nodded earnestly, "Of course, that''s the ranking of the ten thousand fierce ones. If you can make the top two thousand, it is estimated that there will be no opponents in Wufang City, and even the city lord. If not, how could the twenty-four thieves? So famous? In the heavens for so many years, it has not been swept away because of this winter solstice."


    Looking at Mr. Jian��s increasingly sad face, he said slowly, ��Don��t worry too much. Only the first five of the twenty-four thieves are fixed. Those few people will not change, and other positions and people are not fixed. If you die, you will die, and new ones will be added soon. The Winter Solstice cannot avenge them. Unless we kill one of the top five, we need to worry, but I think we can��t kill even if we want to kill. "


    Elder Jian relaxed, "But I was worrying too much."


    He Taiping said, "These two people and tokens should be able to exchange some rewards with Wufang City, and it doesn''t matter if everything is taken away. They are all bandits anyway, no one cares."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the shield on the ground, "Brother, you take this shield."


    He Taiping only shook his head, "It''s too cumbersome and not suitable for me. If you read it right, it is made of heavy stones from the fairy world. Only by practicing the laws of the fairy world can you play."


    "It seems that I don''t need it either, but I don''t have to worry about selling the immortal artifacts of the immortal realm, just go to New Moon City to try it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, picked up the two fairy house rings, showing a trace of regret, "It''s a pity that this can''t be opened, and I don''t know what''s inside."


    "You also need the laws of the immortal world, by the way, Zhou Shu, why don''t you practice the laws of the immortal world? It''s easier to do everything," He Taiping seemed to have thought of something, "I have no conditions, there is no trace of immortality in the heavens. You cannot practice the laws of the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If I have a chance in the future, I might try it."


    He Taiping waved his hand, "Don''t be perfunctory, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, it just feels a bit strange, of course, if you think it is good, it will be fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said nothing.


    Indeed, there are many benefits to practicing the laws of the immortal world. The use of many immortal tools in the immortal world is just one of them. It can also make good use of the spirit of the immortal, read the immortal books, and better use the elixir. Shu''s road to immortality was smoother, but Zhou Shu never touched the laws of the immortal world, even if he didn''t want to take care of it.


    Because he always felt that if he practiced the laws of the fairy world, he would be controlled by the fairy world in the future.


    The immortal world spread the law of the immortal world to the heavens, simplified the law of transparency, and helped more people become immortals, and thus was admired and loved by many worlds. They regarded the immortal world as the only orthodox of the heavens and wrote countless poems and songs to praise. Immortal world, but is the immortal world really so selfless and so good?


    Zhou Shu from the Mother Realm Xuanhuang Realm never thinks so.


    In his eyes, the immortal world is definitely not as good as others said, and he even feels that one day he will become an enemy of the immortal world.


    With such a plan, Zhou Shu naturally refused to practice the laws of the immortal world. If he was restrained by the immortal world because of practicing the laws of the immortal world, wouldn''t he set limits and dig a big hole for his future self?


    He skipped dispersing immortals, did not cultivate the laws of the immortal world, and tried to avoid using immortal powers, and that was the reason.


    However, this does not mean that he cannot use all the things spread from the immortal realm, the immortal tools, the magic formula, etc., even if there is no immortal law, it may not be impossible to use it, because what he intends to cultivate is the source of the immortal law, the law of power.


    As long as the law of power is mastered, the law of the immortal world will be broken.


    It is definitely not possible now, the true immortal has not yet come into contact with the law of the order of power, but one day Zhou Shu will find and master it.


    He thought about it and knew it was difficult, but he didn''t know it yet. The real difficulty was far beyond his imagination.

 Chapter 2254: Via Taiyuan

    "This rosary is very murderous."


    He Taiping just picked up the rosary, and quickly put it down again, frowning.


    Old Jian nodded immediately, feeling the same, "Yes, I found out just now, the murderousness is not so much, I have never seen it before, and I can''t touch it more. It is not fun to get infected."


    Zhou Shu picked it up and slid one by one, "It looks like an antique, it shouldn''t belong to this autumnal equinox."


    He Taiping said thoughtfully, "It must be where he got it. The true immortal hasn''t been able to control so much murderous aura, nor can it condense. So much murderous aura can only be collected when a battle occurs or the world is destroyed. For those who practice the Law of Killing, it is an excellent magic weapon. Just letting out a murderous deterrent is enough to hurt people, and this guy won''t use it at all, it''s actually used to hit people."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Is my little brother interested in the law of killing?"


    He Taiping thought for a while and shook his head, "There is a little bit, but I definitely can''t practice well, so forget it."


    "Then I will keep it for now."


    Zhou Shu put it away.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, He Taiping appeared a bit solemn, "Be careful, this thing cannot be stored in the body for too long."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. It seemed that He Taiping couldn''t conceal his own practice of gluttonous Taoism. It is no wonder that he could store a large number of objects in his body, either by mastering the laws of space, or only those kinds of Taoists could do it.


    He said slowly, "I plan to ask Yu Shouzheng to help open these two fairy house rings when I return."


    He Taiping nodded, "If there is anything suitable for the law of fire then, keep it for me."


    "Naturally," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "Brother, do you only plan to practice the law of fire?"


    He Tai said flatly, "I''ll talk about other things when I get to Jinxian, now I have no time to do anything else."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu lightly jawed his head and said nothing more. In fact, most immortals are like this. Before the golden immortals, they would only concentrate on the basic principles. After all, they have the ability to reluctantly protect themselves if they are not. Special talents can distract others, and most of them will only concentrate on one kind.


    After a few years, the Gang Wind Belt finally came to an end.


    Compared with the journey of the first two worlds, this period is obviously much longer.


    The realm in front of me is not too big and not too small. I can see that it is green all over my eyes. I can feel the rich vitality in it through the thick protective layer. It is similar to the Xuanhuang realm, which makes people feel close. Zhou Shu didn��t realize it. I feel like I want to see it.


    "Want to go down?"


    He Taiping saw something.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems that there is no channel, do you want to break through the protective layer?"


    "Your idea is wrong."


    He Taiping smiled and said, "Taiyuan realm is a realm with a master, you have to break through, don''t bring me."


    "Oh����"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, "Is there a way of heaven in this world?"


    "God?"


    He Taiping stagnated, "You are talking about the guardians of the world? Of course, there must be guardians in the Taiyuan realm. If you want to break through, it is an invasion. The enemy you encounter is not only the guardian, but also the guardian. The Lord and all the creatures in the world, let alone I didn��t remind you, you are not an opponent."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Understood."


    This is the normal state of a mature world. There are guardians of heaven, a world master who represents the origin of a world, plus countless creatures in the world.


    But it was the first time Zhou Shu saw this kind of realm. Other realms either had no guardians, or the realm masters were sleeping and weak, or they had become immortal cities and mines. It can be seen that one realm wants to develop to a mature state normally. It is also a difficult thing.


    There are too many tribulations in the heavens, for all creatures, and for the realm.


    He thought for a while and said, "That means we can''t go down?"


    "If you are not hostile, it''s okay to go down and take a look. The premise is to give your power to the Guardian temporarily," He Taiping explained, seeing Zhou Shu''s confusion, "The Guardian will put you on the shackles of source power. This kind of shackles will make you lose most of your power and become similar to ordinary creatures in the world. Then you can also take the shackles to explore and search for treasures. It��s fine if you want to take it away. You can get it by your own strength. It will stop, of course, if something happens to you and you die in the world, the guardian will not care."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Is there only this, then don''t go."


    Putting on the shackles of the source force is tantamount to surrendering his life to others. Of course Zhou Shu could not do it.


    He Taiping said thoughtfully, "If you are strong enough, or have friendship with the guardian, you can also try to negotiate and let the guardian let you go through the way, but you will still be blocked by the creatures in the world. In the realm, they are blessed by the realm master, their strength will be extraordinarily strong, more than doubled, and what you want will be very difficult."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "It seems that it is really not easy to invade a world."


    "Of course, this is a mature world. If it is immature, or..." He Taiping''s eyes suddenly burst into anger, "Or the guardian colluded with outsiders, or even betrayed directly, it would be much simpler!"


    It can be seen that most of He Taiping''s Tianshui Realm encountered this situation.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, in fact, the situation in the Xuanhuang World was not like this.


    The guardian''s betrayal, as well as the slumber of the realm master, are there, perhaps more complicated.


    And until now, Zhou Shu didn��t know what Tiandao Pu Lao thought, why did he do this, increase the calamity, and let no one in the Profound Yellow Realm rise to the immortal, and one thing is certain, Pu Lao has invaded so much. Putting in, it''s already a betrayal.


    Did Pu Lao do it himself, was he instructed, or who did he cooperate with?


    Zhou Shu has to figure out this answer sooner or later.


    The two of them were lost in thought for a while, thinking about their own thoughts, but at this time, a transparent phantom slowly appeared in front of them.


    "The two Taoists are planning to enter the Heavenly Water Realm?"


    Being interrupted in his thoughts, Zhou Shu raised his eyes and saluted, "Next Zhou Shu, I will see fellow Taoists."


    That was an old man with a strange appearance, his chin was extremely long, it took up more than half of his face, and it was hard to forget at a glance.


    He Tai said in parallel, "We just passed by and took a look, and didn''t mean to disturb the Taiyuan realm and fellow Taoists."


    The old man stroked his beard and said, "That''s really a pity. The two have extraordinary cultivation skills and great success. If they are willing to go down to preach and teach, the old man welcomes them, especially this fellow Zhou Shu, who has learned comparable to heavenly people, if you miss it, I really feel sorry."


    He looked at Zhou Shu with bright eyes, as if he could see everything through.


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, did this old man see that he was a founder? Zhou Shu does have the idea of ??preaching everywhere, but he will not preach when his life is threatened. He only shook his head and said, "The Daoist is too acclaimed, and I can''t learn it in the next level. I really can''t be regarded as the two words of heaven and man."


    (PS: Thank you for your constant support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 2255: Crescent Ring Road

    "The two dao friends are destined to meet again."


    The old man nodded and slowly disappeared, only "what a pity" still vaguely floating in the void, not going away for a long time.


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "Heaven, I can''t imagine the guardians of the world value you so much."


    Heaven and man are a kind of honorable name among the heavens. Immortals who have made great achievements on the Tao will be called by others. Under the saint, they are heaven and human, which means that listening to his preaching is like being taught by heaven and can help many people understand the Tao.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It may be that my Tao is special, but in fact it is still far away, and it has not yet reached the point of teaching others."


    "Speaking of which, my path is almost ruined."


    He Taiping sighed unconsciously, "In order to be promoted, I have always focused on the rules."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Who isn''t it? It will be fine after this stage, but we still have to remember that Tao is the root, the law is the key to all doubts, and Tao is the hand that holds the key. No matter how strong the law is, it cannot be separated from the road."


    He Taiping nodded, "I understand that even if you are a law, you can''t reach your goal without your own way."


    The two stood for a while, then took the shuttle to leave, changed a gang wind belt, and went to the final goal.


    Shortly after leaving, the phantom of the old man slowly appeared again, his frowning eyebrows gradually unfolded, and he muttered, "The law is the key to open all doubts, and the Tao is the hand holding the key. The true immortal can actually say such a truth, this son is destined to be extraordinary, Zhou Shu, I remember it."


    In the following journey, more people gradually increased.


    In less than ten days, you can see the real celestial beings passing by, and those real celestial beings look at Feisuo with envy.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "It should be almost here."


    He Tai calmly said, "In fact, it has already arrived. This area belongs to Crescent City. If you see the crescent moon in the distance, with it as the center and dozens of bright spots around it, it is a complete crescent moon. City, and we are going to Central City."


    "So big."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t hide his astonishment.


    As early as a few months ago, he saw the crescent moon.


    Like a new moon born, hanging diagonally in the void, the surrounding stars flashed. Although the light of the new moon is not dazzling, it has a feeling of penetrating everything. Compared with the brilliant sparkle of Wufang City, it is not. What? He thought it was the moon, but he didn''t want to be the fairy city he was going to.


    He was a little puzzled, "What are the stars on the side?"


    He Taiping said solemnly, "Some are naturally formed small realms, and some are created by Crescent City Lord himself, but now they are all called Weichengs. The purpose of existence is to defend Crescent City. A fairy city with a Weicheng can be regarded as real. Great Immortal City, and Wufang City is far from this step."


    "It''s so exciting."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, and gained a lot of knowledge, which was quite shocking.


    What kind of achievement would it be if you could have such a fairy city dominated by stars?


    In comparison, what I did in the Xuanhuang Realm in the past is really not worth mentioning.


    As if he had guessed Zhou Shu''s thoughts, He Taiping said, "From the perspective of our goals, in fact, we all have to get there."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Brother, do you mean that if you want to be holy, you must build a fairy city?"


    He Taiping nodded lightly, "This is one method and the easiest method. I heard that, to build a fairy city, expand your influence in the heavens, and become a force that cannot be ignored by any force. Sanctification is a great help, but I don��t know how."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "Is this the simplest one?"


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu, a little stunned, "Of course, this gives a clear direction, a possibility of sanctification, otherwise, how do you think you want to be sanctified? As a rule, create a great road, or establish a vertical and horizontal The sect of the sky, and then defeat the other saints and let the saints recognize your position? Is it difficult to do this, or to build a fairy city?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "It seems that it is easier to build Xiancheng."


    He Taiping said solemnly, "It''s much easier. The former method is impossible for anyone to do now. All the avenues that should be created and perfected, and the position of saints have been established. If you want to make a huge It��s basically impossible to make a breakthrough. Even if it does, it creates the sect and accepts countless disciples who have learned the Tao, but it still has to defeat the saint occupying the position of the saint in order to be truly sanctified, otherwise it will always be under the saint.


    "It''s really hard."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, but a strange brilliance flashed in his eyes.


    That is the fighting spirit, that is the excitement, that is the courage to know that it cannot be done. The harder the goal, the more enthusiasm that must be achieved.


    Zhou Shu is such a person, with a peaceful appearance and firm heart. He must do what he decides. He Taiping''s words did not strike Zhou Shu, but gave him more motivation.


    He Taiping didn''t notice Zhou Shu''s eyes, "It''s almost here, and the Crescent Moon Ring Road is ahead."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Circular Road?"


    He Taiping nodded and pointed to a band of protein light in front of him, "It is a circular orbit around Crescent Central City, and it is also a man-made gang wind belt. All the immortals who come to Crescent City must go around in the ring. In a circle, on the one hand, for the inspection of Crescent City, on the other hand, it also allows the immortals who come here to see the specific appearance of Crescent City, and can also use this to understand the many rules of Crescent City."


    "I know, if there is no brother, I really don''t know how many jokes there will be."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I thought it was some decoration, but I didn''t expect to fly in."


    He Tai said flatly, "You can''t even fly in."


    Before the voice was over, Mingsha Feishuo suddenly changed direction and flew into the loop automatically.


    Zhou Shu was stunned. He didn''t change the direction of the shuttle at all. That is, the shuttle was affected by the new moon city and entered the orbit by himself. This great fairy city really has a taste of modern technology, and a city without squares. The big difference made Zhou Shu quite strange.


    As soon as he entered the ring road, the speed suddenly increased.


    The speed of Mingsha Flying Shuttle was already very fast, but it doubled in the ring road.


    But what is faster is the speed of the shuttle but the surroundings have slowed down, as if suddenly stopped.


    The Crescent City under the gang wind is like a jewel, everything can be seen clearly, and it doesn��t even move at all, and there are bursts of clear and sweet voices around the shuttle, slowly talking about the crescent moon. The history of the city and the rules that must be followed to come here.


    This feeling is like sitting in an airplane overlooking the world, and someone around me carefully introduces it.


    It''s like going back in time.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned, surprised and shocked. It is indeed a real big fairy city, and it is truly shocking to be built into this appearance.


    He had never thought of such a place in the heavens before, and some of them were sitting in the well to watch the sky. In fact, it is shocking for any civilization to develop to a certain extent, whether it is ancient or modern, immortal or mortal.


    Suddenly I looked forward to what it was like in Xiancheng.


    (PS: Thank you for your support for getting autism on your eyelids, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2256: Kongyuan Gate

    The seemingly long loop road came to an end in a short time.


    When he got off the ring road, Zhou Shu was a little surprised. The front was empty, with only a tall tower-shaped building, and no one was seen.


    He Taiping looked indifferent, "Zhou Shu, what we want to send is in the southern district of the central city, which is the trading area?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said suspiciously, "But I can''t see where it is. Why don''t you even have any guidance here?"


    "That tower is."


    He Taiping pointed to the tower and walked over calmly, "You will know when you come in."


    He entered the tower dubiously. The space inside the tower was very large, and the people around him suddenly increased. The bustling crowd was mostly gathered in the middle, where there were three magnificent gates.


    He Taiping pointed to the gate, "There is it. Through that gate, we can directly reach the southern district where we are going."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he was stunned for a while.


    There is no need to say more about the gorgeousness of those three gates. They were supported by thousands of jade pillars, as if they were suspended in the air, and the patterns on those jade pillars gave Zhou Shu a feeling of deja vu.


    "Stunned? Haven''t you seen it before?"


    He Taiping said with emotion, "This is called the Gate of Kongyuan, which can transmit people millions of miles away in an instant. It is said that in the entire heavens, only Kongyuan craftsmen can make the Gate of Kongyuan. Ability, these three Kongyuan gates were specially made by the New Moon City Lord who invited Kongyuan craftsmen from the fairy world to make them. It is said that they paid a great price to invite them, but they are definitely worth it. For so many years, I don��t know. How many immortals came to New Moon City deliberately for the gate of Kongyuan, and New Moon City has gained a lot of reputation as hoped."


    Zhou Shu remained silent.


    What Kongyuan gate, isn''t it just the teleportation array?


    A million miles is not a long distance, Lin Zhu has made much better than this, but this is the first time he has seen a teleportation array in the heavens.


    He Taiping waved his hand in front of Zhou Shu a few times, "Stuck?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The gate of Kongyuan, passing millions of miles in an instant, using the law of space to such an extent is really amazing. I really want to see it, but I don''t know if it will have any effect on my body? "


    He Taiping smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it''s okay for us to be true immortals, but miscellaneous immortals are not good enough, and their body is not strong enough. It is said that they will be torn to pieces."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, it seemed that the gate of Kongyuan was much worse than Lin Zhu''s teleportation array, which was a bit strange.


    It took less than ten thousand years for the Xuanhuang Realm to push the teleportation array technology to the top and build a **** like the Tongtian Tower, and the fairy world has only developed to this point for so many years, even Lin Zhu, who is a monk halfway through. Not as good?


    Is the fairy world not paying attention to the teleportation array?


    Impossible, any realm who obtains the transmission technology will understand the importance of the teleportation array, and will also pay attention to the extreme. Except for those small realms that cannot be protected and studied at all, the extremely powerful fairy world will of course not ignore it, from He Taiping You know, Kong Yuan''s craftsman''s status is also very high, it is by no means that the fairy world does not take it seriously.


    Then there are only two possibilities.


    The first is that the immortal world didn''t care about New Moon City at all, and given the worst craftsman Kong Yuan in New Moon City, he could only make such a teleportation formation.


    Judging from the runes on the jade pillars, no matter the degree of refinement or the formations contained, it is much worse than Lin Zhu''s Tongtian Tower, dozens of times more than that.


    The second is that the fairy world has not received a complete transmission array inheritance at all, and their understanding of the transmission array is not even as good as Lin Zhu.


    It��s not impossible. Transmission technology was developed in the Xuanhuang Realm. Jianmu had already collapsed at that time, and the Immortal Realm and the Xuanhuang Realm had been separated for a long time. At that time, almost all the elites of the Xuanhuang Realm who knew the teleportation array technology died in the Kunlun Mountains. Even if there is someone who will rise to the immortal after surviving, they may not trust the immortal world again, and hand over the teleportation array technology to the immortal world, so it is difficult for the immortal world to get it.


    If this is the case, then, Lin Zhu��s current situation is probably...


    "What are you thinking about."


    He Taiping smiled and said, "Don''t worry about safety at all. Look at so many people, I''ve used it twice. There is nothing terrible."


    Zhou Shu seemed to let go of his heart, "That''s good, the gate of Kongyuan in New Moon City was built by the immortal world, so there should be gates of Kongyuan everywhere in the fairy world?"


    He Taiping thought for a while, "I have never been to the fairy world, nor even the subordinate world under the fairy world. I don��t know, but I don��t think there will be many. The gate of Kongyuan requires a lot of resources. It is said that these three gates of Kongyuan took a lot of the family background of City Lord Crescent, and it took more than three hundred years to build."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, confirming his guess more and more.


    Perhaps the immortal realm really doesn''t have much transmission array inheritance, and the teleportation array he has made is nothing more than that. He used to think that the transmission technology of the immortal realm is extremely advanced, and it can transmit back and forth in many realms and shuttle freely. It seems that he was wrong.


    This is not a bad thing, it may have given Zhou Shu more opportunities, but Lin Zhu is really a big problem.


    Many people who use Tongtian Tower to ascend to immortals have used Lin Zhu��s teleportation array, plus the Tongtian Tower. If anyone leaks the news and tells the fairy world that Lin Zhu can build a teleportation array, how will Lin Zhu be treated by the fairy world? ?


    "Let''s go, it''s a big deal, I''ll go in first, if you follow, then you are not afraid?"


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu and smiled. He smiled warmly and narrowly, thinking Zhou Shu was worried that something would happen to Kong Yuan''s gate.


    "It''s okay, let''s go, together."


    Zhou Shu smiled and followed He Taiping to the gate.


    Those things are no good if you think about them now, even if you know that they are bad things?


    He can''t do much now. A true immortal cannot affect the immortal world. At least he has to become a golden immortal to understand the possibility of these things.


    What I have to do is to improve his cultivation as soon as possible and expand his influence as soon as possible.


    Many people walked in front of and quickly walked past the gate, and immediately disappeared, disappearing out of thin air, making people a little suspicious of their eyes.


    Seeing this scene, He Taiping sighed unconsciously, "Look, the transmission of millions of miles will come in an instant, and no matter how many people bring with them, it will be the same... If we have something like this in the Tianshui realm, most of them will not Occupied by the dragon clan, if the immortal realm is willing to build such an empty gate in all realms to help the development of all realms, I think they would have unified the heavens."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Maybe it''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t do it."


    He Taiping said in the same sympathy, "Yes, I mean, if they can do it, they won''t stop doing it, otherwise, why would they fight the Demon Realm, Dragon Realm, etc. for so many years."


    "Here, go in."


    Standing in front of the seemingly empty gate, with waves of white smoke surrounding him, Zhou Shu had that familiar feeling again.


    With a flash of light, the two quickly disappeared.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2257: Not calm anymore

    "I said it''s okay?"


    He Taiping smiled slightly, "Zhou Shu, here is the trading area we are going to."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It doesn''t look much different from Wufangcheng."


    "Isn''t any Xiancheng trading area all store vendors? At most, the stores are taller, more gorgeous, and more vendors. What''s the big difference?" He Taiping shook his head slightly, "But it''s not right to make a difference, and it''s obvious. Just look at the people coming and going."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and after a few glances, it became clear.


    Unlike the immortals who come and go in Wufang City, they are all normal forms. There are many strange races here. Some have three heads and six arms are as tall as a mountain, some eight-legged heads are like crawling spiders, and some are covered in purple skin. They also carry green smoke, and some even have only one skeleton.


    He Taiping said slowly, "Only the powerful Xiancheng dare to accommodate all kinds of races. They don��t worry about what happens to them, and they don��t need to do any disguise here to show their true colors, because As long as they follow the rules of Xiancheng, no one will look down on them because of their appearance, or deliberately provoke them, and of course they dare not do that."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Only this point can tell how strong New Moon City is."


    Obviously, Wufang City cannot meet this standard. Wufang City only dared to accept a small number of demons, and only limited to the West District. In the West District, even if other immortals and demons conflict, the city lord will not ignore it. If you die, you will die in vain. It''s an absolute place outside the law.


    He Taiping whispered, "I heard that City Lord Crescent is close to Quasi-Sage."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "So strong? It must be on the list of Heavenly Extremes? How many places do you rank?"


    "No one knows who the lord is, naturally no one knows how much he ranks."


    He Taiping spread his hands, and his voice became quieter, "I just heard, you think that the scale of New Moon City is so big now, how can the city lord be worse? Forget it, let''s not talk about it, Zhou Shu, Let''s go to the **** mission first, and take a closer look later."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked into the city together.


    It looks similar to Wufang City from the outside. After entering, it is still more lively. Whether it is the number of shops or the number of guests, Wufang City cannot be compared with it. It may be a fraction of the number, but although there are many people, It''s not crowded at all, and everything is orderly.


    "Thank you."


    A very wealthy old man took the fairy house ring that Zhou Shu handed over, looked at it carefully, and slowly frowned, "The quantity is not wrong, but the quality is not good. It just met the standard."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of apology, "I''m really sorry, seniors, juniors will inform Shouzheng."


    The old man put down the fairy house ring, and said slowly, "Tell him, use more snacks. We Qitianlou will use Wufangcheng''s pill. That is your blessing. Don''t throw away this blessing for nothing. Don��t give it anymore."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "I see, the younger generation must have delivered it."


    "Go ahead."


    The old man waved his hand tiredly, yawned, and sat down lazily.


    Zhou Shu walked out with a smile, and then let out a sigh of relief.


    In front of this old man, it was difficult for his mind to remain stable, as if he was always in a thick fog, suppressed, and unconsciously surrendered. Of course, Zhou Shu still held on, but he also knew that if he did not go out, he would insist. I can''t help it, sweat will drip out.


    The old man''s cultivation is undoubtedly above all the golden immortals he has seen, and Yu Yitian cannot compare with it.


    And this old man is just a big steward of Qitian Tower, not the original host, nor the deputy host.


    The difference between Daxiancheng and Xiaoxiancheng is indeed not small.


    After leaving Qitian Tower, He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu, "Where shall we go first?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, "restaurant."


    "Just to my liking."


    He Taiping nodded his head again and again, and he was overjoyed.


    Going to a restaurant is not all for appetite, but more for inquiring about news.


    In the lobby, the two found a corner, ordered some wine and food, and sat down leisurely.


    There were immortals everywhere, noisy speech, as if someone said anything, there was not much scruples, in fact, there was no need to scruples in this Crescent City.


    Most of them are things in New Moon City, such as what a certain fairy did, what treasures he got, and there are many rumors in the heavens. All these make Zhou Shu very interested. Of course, Zhou Shu and the others pay more attention. Yes, it''s the Tianshui Realm and the situation around Wufang City.


    "I went to Tianshui Realm some time ago and it was really uncomfortable."


    "What did you do? It will take more than ten years to come and go there."


    "To send things, the dragons over there need too many things. I sent them this time. Speaking of which, Linglong Pavilion made a lot of money from them. They were very generous, but their attitude was too unpleasant. Months, I got angry."


    "Isn''t the dragons just like that? High above them, they treat other people like dirt, but in order to make money, bear with them."


    "If you can''t bear it, you have to bear it. What else? Is it impossible to fight them?"


    "Hey, you can consider it. If you have such an idea, it is not difficult to drive the Dragon Clan out of Tianshui Realm. I heard that the Dragon Clan over there is not very strong. Maybe you can add more people to the Linglong Pavilion."


    "Are you stupid, can you still make money after you drive out? Just those poor people in the Tianshui realm, it is rare to do a business in hundreds of years. It is not good for us to drive away the dragons. With the bond of the Tianshui realm, it is much easier to make money. I can''t bear them going."


    Snapped!


    It was the sound of a broken glass.


    Everyone looked towards the corner.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly laughed and said, "Don''t be surprised, you guys have been drinking too hard, and it has disturbed everyone, sorry."


    Sitting down, he glanced at He Taiping who was gradually calming down, Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Brother, this is not the time to vent, you sit and I will help you ask about the situation in the Tianshui Realm."


    "I''ll just go to www.novelhall.com~ Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    He Tai said flatly, "You don''t know the Heavenly Water Realm, and you can''t ask anything useful."


    "Just fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Pay attention to hiding yourself. In fact, because of human nature, you don''t have to be angry."


    He Taiping stood up, took a pot of wine, and swayed past. He didn''t know what he said, and he quickly became involved with the group of people.


    Zhou Shu also admired him. He couldn''t learn the familiarity of the younger brother, he smiled, his eyes turned downstairs, his expression quietly stagnated.


    Among the large stalls downstairs, there seemed to be something that made him feel very familiar, but it flashed by without seeing it too clearly, and when he wanted to look carefully, he couldn''t find it anymore.


    "That feeling...what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he felt so strong and calm as he was, and he was not calm.

 Chapter 2258: what happened to you

    Searched for a while but still couldn''t find it.


    What Zhou Shu was certain was that he couldn''t get rid of the Xuanhuang Realm. Only things in the Xuanhuang Realm would give him that familiar feeling.


    After passing a message to He Taiping, Zhou Shu quickly went downstairs and walked to the group of booths below.


    He has a very strong idea, he must find that thing, it is best to buy it.


    At first glance, the market is really incredible. There are at least a few thousand stalls. The stall owners are basically true immortals. They are based on one side, one by one, and there are piles of treasures everywhere, trying to find a specific thing. It is not easy.


    "This fellow Taoist, do you want a good fairy tool, it''s cheap."


    A voice came from behind, it was a small middle-aged real fairy with a deer-headed rat eye, who looked very cunning.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What kind of fairy?"


    With a wretched smile, Zhenxian pointed a short distance, "Of course it''s a good thing. Do you want to come and have a look? My booth is over there."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "My fellow Taoists, are there all immortal artifacts around here?"


    The true immortal shook his head hurriedly, "Well, everything is sold here, such as immortal pill pill, talisman, etc., but there are a hundred and eighty kinds in my stall, and there is nothing the Daoists want, so that they won��t find them everywhere. It''s hard to find."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and found that it was indeed the case. He just nodded, "Also, let''s take a look."


    The true immortal was quite pleased, and led Zhou Shu to walk inside, "Hey, I promise that fellow daoists won''t suffer. I''ll call it Baibuna below. May I ask the name of fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Shu next week."


    Bai Buna gave a thumbs up and applauded, "Zhou Shu, a good name, it must be an achievement in the future."


    Zhou Shu ignored him, only paying attention to the surrounding stalls.


    Approximately the rules of New Moon City, all the stalls here are equipped with an infinite formation to prevent others from snooping. Zhou Shu can only see the appearance, but in this way, it is obvious that he can''t find what Zhou Shu is looking for. But if you forcibly penetrate into the divine sense to perceive, you will definitely be discovered, and then it will arouse public anger, and it will be impossible to stay any longer.


    It is not entirely a needle in a haystack, at least one point can be used as a basis for searching.


    ���� Zhou Shu sensed the existence of that thing just now, that is to say, the formation on the stall with that thing had been opened before. If Zhou Shu could let every stall owner open the formation once, there would be some hope .


    Baibuna''s booth is not far away and will be here soon.


    Bai Bu Na pointed to the things on the stall and said with excitement, "Friend Zhou, don''t hesitate to say what you like."


    "Do these fellow Taoists count as immortal artifacts?"


    Zhou Shu only shook his head, without any waves in his heart.


    Bai Buna looked surprised, "Forget it! Why not? It''s just not in the product, but it is definitely a good fairy. If you don''t believe it, try it."


    Zhou Shu casually pointed, "That''s right?"


    "Friends of Daoist really have good eyesight," Bai Buna opened the formation and took out a magic weapon. He couldn''t help but praised, "It is called the soul dart, once it hits the opponent, it will inevitably leave the soul. It can be described as an excellent weapon."


    A trace of disappointment flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes. When Shi Cai opened the formation, he quickly explored it again. He didn''t feel that way. He just said dullly, "How many immortal stones?"


    Bai Buna quickly said, "It''s not expensive at all, only eight million! Where can I find the eight million immortal artifacts?!"


    "It''s just an ordinary magic weapon. It''s not worth a million," Zhou Shu said lightly. "However, if you can do me a favor, I''ll buy it and give you twice as much stone."


    Just as Baibuna sank, he tried to distinguish two sentences, but when he heard Zhou Shu''s words behind, his expression changed immediately, "What''s busy?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Is there any way that fellow Taoists can let the surrounding stalls open up the formation for a while?"


    "Haha!"


    Bai Buna laughed and pointed at Zhou Shu, "It turns out that the Taobao friend was playing Taobao''s idea."


    Zhou Shu did not deny, "Do you have any way?"


    "If I had a way, would I still set up a stall here?"


    Bai Buna spread out, "Who doesn''t want to find a treasure and get rich overnight? But no one is a fool here, unless you really want to buy, or who will open the formation for you? Besides, there are more than 6,000 stalls here, etc. You open them one by one. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to finish it in a few years, and the stall owners and items change every day. What''s sold today may be gone tomorrow, so stop dreaming."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and walked a few steps away.


    Bai Bu Na talked about his sore spots. Indeed, the stalls change every day. If you can''t find that thing today, you may never find it.


    This is really a problem.


    Bai Buna was still shouting behind him, "Friends, there are indeed many treasures here, but to find them, you can only rely on chance. Other methods will not work. People who want to buy treasures like you don��t know how many, but none. All the exceptions have no results, and the most likely is to be beaten by other people. Do you know that we hate people like you the most!"


    Zhou Shu ignored him and walked in slowly.


    This mentality is normal. The true immortals are searching for treasures everywhere, but limited by their cultivation base and their own rules, there are always good things that cannot be recognized. If such things are sold, they will lose a lot, even if it is of no use to them. .


    He was also a little depressed.


    The eighth sense is suitable for finding direction, but it is used here. Zhou Shu can''t find one thing among the millions of items in more than six thousand booths. His eighth sense is not yet refined to that level. .


    After walking for a while, as Bai Buna said, no stall owner was willing to open the formation, unless Zhou Shu showed the willingness to buy something.


    But it is impossible to do this for every stall. Very few stall owners will find out his intentions, knowing that he is coming to Taobao deliberately instead of shopping, naturally no one will show him.


    Did you miss that thing?


    Very unwilling.


    While thinking about it, He Taiping walked over and said with some concern, "How is it, did you find it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "How is your side? You seem to look good?"


    "It''s okay Although it is still occupied, there are already several rebels. The Jifu tribe, who used to be enemies with us, are now united... Am I saying too much? Up."


    He Taiping smiled, still unable to hide his excitement.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "That''s good, but you don''t need to rush back."


    "I know that I was their main concern. I couldn''t go back until Jinxian. I was caught before entering the realm." He Taiping nodded, with a trace of regret in his eyes, but soon changed to joy and took it out. A small red and white pot, "You haven''t seen this, right?"


    "What is it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the pot, as if thinking of something, he was shocked in his heart. There was a feeling that everything was smooth, and he didn''t even pay attention to what He Taiping said later.


    "...I''m so lucky to see it."


    He Taiping finished talking, only to notice Zhou Shu''s expression, "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 2259: See the sun again

    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I''m so stupid."


    He Taiping was quite at a loss, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, just figured out a truth."


    "It''s better than never figured it out," He Taiping put the small pot away, "I''m not interested in you, I''ll talk about it later, yes, what are you looking for, let me find it for you."


    Zhou Shu paused, "That''s just right. I just can''t do it alone. I need some tricks, whatever."


    "That''s expensive, I''ll try it."


    He Taiping nodded, without asking more, turned his head and went in another direction.


    Zhou Shu walked slowly, no longer anxious, with a calm calmness in his chest.


    The small pot that He Taiping took out reminded him that he could use the Demon Refining Pot to find that thing.


    The Demon Refining Pot''s understanding of the Profound Yellow Realm is even similar to the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm. Almost nothing in the Profound Yellow Realm can escape its perception, even if it is separated from the heavy formation, it can feel the same.


    At this point, Xuanyuan Sword is completely incomparable. The origin of Xuanyuan Sword in Xuanyuan Sword is not much. It has been replaced by Xuanyuan Dao by the emperor, and when it is promoted to the Immortal Tool, in order to fit the immortal power better, A lot of it was abandoned, but it wasn''t actually an artifact in the Xuanhuang world.


    The Demon Refining Pot has never changed, and it is impossible to change.


    ����Because it is promoted to the next level, it does not need to cater to the immortal realm or other ways and laws. It relies on the essence of the law of energy to continuously swallow the origins of other realms, thereby promoting, and the origin of the Xuanhuang realm is always itss One part may also be the most important part. Even if you are promoted to Xian Qi Dao Qi, this point cannot be changed.


    There is a refining demon pot to help, I believe it is not difficult to find that thing.


    And the important thing is that this is not Wufang City, so he doesn''t have to worry too much when he takes out the Demon Refining Pot.


    The New Moon City is too big, and the New Moon City Lord will not always pay attention to everything in the world, and may not notice a magic weapon in the noisy market.


    Moreover, the city lord is already close to the quasi-sage. Most of this immortal has extremely powerful laws, such as the law of power, the law of creation, and so on. Even if they are not as good as the law of energy, they are not far behind. He does not have the will to take it. After all, it is very difficult to re-practice a higher law, and the time and energy it takes, even the city lord cannot afford it.


    He should have taken out the demon refining pot long ago, it was indeed too stupid.


    During the walk, he had already taken out the demon refining pot.


    "Zhou, Zhou, Zhou! You finally released the palace! Damn! Damn!"


    As soon as I entered my spiritual sense, I heard a curse. It was particularly crisp and kind. Such a voice was really missed.


    "Master Palace, hold back for a long time."


    Zhou Shu watched the energetic Cai Ying, and smiled faintly, "That''s right, it looks like it''s almost reaching the realm of dispersing immortals, you''ve used your heart these years."


    "Being locked up here for so many years, what else can you do without cultivating?!"


    Caiying jumped over and stared at Zhou Shu and said, "I don''t care about this palace, you have to take this palace out of whatever you say this time!"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "Okay."


    "Really?"


    Caiying got close, almost face to face, staring at Zhou Shu with wide eyes, for fear that Zhou Shu would regret it.


    Zhou Shu appeared to be somewhat solemn, "Now is different from the past. I think I should have the ability to protect you, and you will be fine when you come out."


    "My palace doesn''t want you to protect! Humph!!"


    Caiying snorted disdainfully, but with a smile on her face, she stood for a while, and finally shouted, "Great!"


    Immediately circling around Zhou Shu, flying up and down non-stop.


    The dancing elves have a kind of heartbreaking beauty.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "But you have to wait a while, I will help you find a suitable sword, and then the Qingyan sword will definitely not be usable."


    "My palace is not there, how do you know if it''s suitable for my palace? I''ll talk about it first."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she knew that Zhou Shu didn''t mean to stop, she immediately flew out, turned into a small green dot, and landed on Zhou Shu''s shoulder, "No matter what, this palace is here! Wow, it''s so lively. , There are many swords here! Be sure to take this palace to see it later!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, she seemed to be quite sensible, and she didn''t need to control too much.


    "Brother Zhou, long time no see."


    In the demon refining pot, the familiar figure fell beside Zhou Shu Xuying, his expression very calm.


    Zhou Shu was very pleased, "Brother Xiangru, long time no see, are you okay?"


    Xiangru shook his head slightly, "It''s okay. Speaking of which, those Thunder Tribulations also helped me."


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully, and there was also a hint of joy, "I can see it, I don''t know how to evaluate the realm of your Dijiang clan, but if you are based on our realm, you are already considered a fairy."


    "I wait for monsters, beasts, and beasts. I will never be dependent on God, and I will fight forever with the robbery in my life."


    Xiangru faintly said, "After the ninth level, you need to survive the triple false and true calamity, and then it can be called the true life beast, which is equivalent to the golden immortal of your human beings. It can be called a beast of good fortune, and after the disaster of good fortune...hehe, there are very few that can survive the catastrophe of good fortune alone. I don��t think much about it, and these calamities come at first, and how to avoid them It''s impossible."


    "I believe Brother Xiangru can do it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, but he didn''t expect that it would be so difficult for the beasts and monsters to advance to the ranks. There may be no rules required, but the calamity is mostly more difficult. When it comes, you will either cross over or die, there is no other way to go.


    Xiangru smiled faintly, "Brother Zhou, it seems that you are already a real fairy. There shouldn''t be a place to help me, right?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think thoughtfully, "I don''t have it now, but I will probably have it in the future. Please also Xiangru brother to cultivate in it. Just say something and I will try my best to satisfy it."


    "Well, I do have some trouble now."


    Xiangru took out a jade slip from my sleeve It seems that I had prepared it a long time ago, "These are the things I need to use. If Brother Zhou can help me find it, Brother Zhou will be sent to you in the future. No non-compliance."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip and glanced roughly, "I''ll help you find it."


    Xiangru smiled slightly, walked away and disappeared quickly.


    After everyone was gone, the Demon Refining Pot slowly leaned out and bowed to Zhou Shu very respectfully, "Master."


    Zhou Shu looked at him carefully for a while, showing a bit of satisfaction, "You have worked hard these years. Caiying Xiangru will still be entrusted to you to take care of it, and now this world of refining monsters is much better than before. It''s comforting."


    "I can''t do it without the master''s long-term supply."


    The Demon Refining Pot looked humble, and could not see a trace of jealousy. It really surrendered to Zhou Shu, and the hardships over the years made him more aware of this.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said sincerely, "The master is alone, and now he is a true immortal. He must have gone through countless trials and hardships, and the demon pot did not help the master, so he feels ashamed. He asked the master to allow me to come out and do my best. Help the master!"

 Chapter 2260: You do it

    "You will come out when it''s time to come out."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What you have to do now is to help me find something. In these stalls, there should be something related to the Xuanhuang Realm. Find out and tell me the location."


    "it is good."


    Lian Yaohu nodded and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu walked slowly, like a stroll in a leisurely courtyard, and the demon refining pot hidden in his sleeve began to exert its power.


    Before long, less than two quarters of an hour, the sound of the demon refining pot reached Zhou Shu��s sea of ??consciousness, "Master, here are seven things related to the Xuanhuang Realm, but I think the master is looking for it. On the one hundred and thirty-seventh booth on the right, the owner is a gray-clothed boy."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and walked over with a calm expression.


    When the boy saw someone stopping in front of him, his eyes lit up, and a lot of excitement flashed.


    Different from other stalls, there was nothing in front of him. There were only four or five items. They were probably not specially set up. Therefore, there was almost no one around.


    Zhou Shu smiled at him, "Friends, can you take a look?"


    The boy nodded quickly, "Yes! Of course you can, I will get you what you want to see, Fellow Daoist."


    Without waiting for Zhou Shu to speak, he opened the formation directly. It was simply without any thoughts. It is no wonder that Zhou Shu could feel the breath before, but such a true immortal may not live for many years in Wufang City.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the jet-black mirror, "That''s it."


    "This one?"


    The young man was stunned, and took out the mirror, with a little disappointment, "Daoist, I''m afraid this mirror won''t work."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of calmness, "What is it?"


    The boy was very calm, "The rune structure inside and outside the mirror has been destroyed. The immortal power that enters will be divided and confused. It is difficult to control. The power that can be exerted is also very limited. The power of several laws is not enough. I have tried it several times. Magic weapons like mirrors are rare, but this can only be regarded as a broken product. Someone just wanted to buy it, but I looked at it and put it down."


    "Then I will take a look."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, speaking bluntly. The boy was so simple that people could not believe it. Could it be that there was some conspiracy.


    The young man handed the mirror over, "You should say it earlier if you don''t think it will work."


    Putting the mirror on the palm of his hand and gently stroking it a few times, the familiar breath followed, making Zhou Shu unconsciously vibrate. There is no doubt that this is what he is looking for, and the corners of his mouth float unconsciously. A faint smile, "I want it, how many immortal stones?"


    "Really?"


    The young man paused, held his chin in thought for a while, stretched out his palm, "Five million immortal stones, okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Very good price, I want it, let''s trade now."


    "it is good."


    The young man hurriedly reached out his hand, and a ring with a gleam of light gold appeared on his fingertips, "Give me the fairy stone directly."


    Zhou Shu handed over the fairy stone, put away the mirror, smiled and raised his hand, then turned and left.


    The boy shook his fist vigorously, showing a lot of excitement, "Finally sold something! Hey, let you laugh at me again!"


    Zhou Shu was still walking slowly in the market, but his spiritual consciousness was in the world of refining demon.


    "That boy is a little unusual."


    It was the old man who was talking, and as soon as the demon refining pot came out, he went in, and the two of them recounted the past.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Innocent and innocent, rich and expensive, and a peerless genius."


    The teenager hardly concealed Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu naturally saw clearly.


    The ring at his fingertips, if Zhou Shu read it correctly, it should be the Wanfang Ring from the Immortal Realm. Wanfang Ring can play a storage role in most of the heavens, and it can pass everywhere without hindrance. It is considered the best storage. Magic weapon, in the entire Wufang City, Zhou Shu only saw Yu Yita, who looked not as good as this boy.


    It is almost impossible for the true immortal to obtain the Wanfang Ring, and the young man has it, which shows that his origin is extraordinary.


    The age of the teenager is really young, but the cultivation base is also really high, and he has at least cleared more than four laws.


    This is not a peerless genius and what is it?


    There are probably not many such geniuses in New Moon City.


    Old Jian seemed to think, "Most of them were a disciple of a certain big man in the city. From childhood to adulthood, he didn''t worry about resources at all, never interfered with any foreign objects, and his mind was extremely pure, so he could see so many laws."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, unable to conceal the smile in his eyes, "I think so much and do what I have in my hands."


    The Demon Refining Pot congratulated, "Congratulations, Master! I got another mysterious artifact from the Yellow Realm!"


    Old Jian stagnated, "Divine tool, is this mirror a divine tool?"


    The Demon Refining Pot is very sure, "I have seen it, I am sure, this must be Kunlun''s most treasured Kunlun mirror."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It is indeed a divine tool. I was not sure when I sensed the breath before, but when I got it in my hand, everything became clear. It must be the divine tool of the Profound Yellow Realm. The breath of the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm is only a divine weapon. might have."


    Old Jian looked at the mirror, as if thinking of something, he sighed unconsciously, "Kunlun Mirror...it actually fell to this point."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Dust-covering a pearl is a common occurrence, not to mention that in the eyes of many people, it is not a pearl. Once they lose their master, others don''t know how to use it, because there is no source of Xuanhuang Realm to stimulate it. "


    The Demon Refining Pot seemed thoughtful, "I remember that it left the Xuanhuang Realm with Kunlun��s Changqingzi. At that time, the whole Kunlun and several big sects all opposed Kunlun Jing��s leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, but he still insisted on flying up with the artifact. Presumably he fell in a short time, and Kunlun Mirror was lost because of this."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Evergreen son is still being scolded by Kunlun and is called the most shameful elder in Kunlun history."


    The Demon Refining Pot just nodded, "Not only Kunlun, but Xuanhuang Jie thinks so. He forcibly took away the Kunlun Mirror in order to protect himself after he was ascended to immortality. However, he broke the long road of Kunlun and even Xuanhuang Jie. Everyone knows that the role of Kunlun Mirror in the Xuanhuang Realm is more than just guarding Kunlun Mountain."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think about it Kunlun without the Kunlun mirror has withered a lot. "


    Elder Jian said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, you hide it quickly, don''t let others know."


    The Demon Refining Pot also slowly said, "Be careful when using it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know, repair it first, and then talk about it, refining the demon pot, isn''t this a big problem?"


    The Kunlun Mirror was also added with many other runes like the demon pot at the beginning, both inside and outside, but the Kunlun Mirror''s runes were not destroyed. In fact, it cannot be destroyed. Before the Xuanhuang World was destroyed. , The runes of the Xuanhuang Realm Divine Tool are indestructible.


    The demon refining pot immediately nodded, "Master, join the Profound Yellow Realm to stimulate its vitality. Of course I can do it, but you are sure you want me to do it. Do you want me to repair it in the Demon Refining Realm?"


    "You go and do it."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He didn''t mind too much. He believed that the Demon Refining Pot could not do tricks, and more importantly, only Demon Refining Pot could do it now.

 Chapter 2261: Of course

    "Leave it to me."


    The Demon Refining Pot nodded vigorously, and said diligently, "Master, there are a few other things related to the Xuanhuang Realm, do you want to check it out?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Is it valuable?"


    The Demon Refining Pot shook his head, "It''s not big, it''s all small things."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Forget it, we can''t sweep away all the people from the Xuanhuang Realm, but it will cause suspicion."


    Old Jian suddenly said, "Refining Demon Pot, your perception ability is only effective for items in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "It''s not just objects, but it''s the same for people. Of course, it''s not just the Profound Yellow Realm." The Demon Refining Pot has a lot of pride. "As long as I can swallow the origin of this realm, I can perceive everything valuable in this realm. Things, any treasures will not escape the eyes of the master at that time, of course, there are also distance restrictions, it is impossible to see too far."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''m afraid Xiancheng has no source for you to swallow, but I remember this, and I will try to help you in the future."


    This should be an application of the Demon Refining Pot to the law of energy, for Zhou Shu, it has a great use value, and may be used soon.


    In fact, there are still many things that the Demon Refining Pot can do. After all, it is one of the highest laws of energy. A little display can burst out abilities that others can''t imagine, but for this reason, Zhou Shu must be extra careful.


    There are too many dangers in the heavens, and their own strength is too weak. If you are careless, you will die.


    "Thank you, Master."


    The Demon Refining Pot bowed to Zhou Shu, with a lot of joy in his eyes, "I have always firmly believed that as long as I follow the master, I will definitely achieve my goal."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I hope so too. When I do it, you will do it."


    The Demon Refining Pot raised his head with an extremely serious expression, "I wish to give everything to my master."


    There are also a lot of grievances between Demon Refining Pot and Zhou Shu, and now it is finally considered to be a master-slave harmony, and seeing this scene, Jian Lao secretly sighed, if he had not met the Emperor Xuanyuan, perhaps he would also Don''t hesitate to regard Zhou Shu as the master?


    Although Zhou Shu is not as good as the original emperor, he inexplicably feels that Zhou Shu may still be above the emperor in the future.


    "Zhou, haven''t you gone to help the palace find a sword?"


    At this time, a crisp voice came from his ear, Zhou Shu quickly withdrew from the demon refining pot, "Okay, let''s find it now."


    "Be careful, you have to show each of them to this palace!"


    Flying swords, a cool and practical magic weapon, are also common in the world. There are thousands of stalls here, not to mention that each of them has flying swords, but five or six of the ten stalls are sold.


    Zhou Shu looked at it all the way, but it was quite exhausting.


    After spending a lot of time, I finally found a very suitable flying sword for Caiying.


    The name of the sword is Zihen.


    Refined with purple hairpin stone, it is usually like a drop of purple solid water droplets, crystal clear like jade, when needed, it will become a sword shape, the forest is cold and sharp.


    The sword will leave purple marks when it falls, which is somewhat similar to Caiying''s Liuxia Sword.


    Of course, the main reason for choosing it was not the shape, but the purple mark sword as a fairy, but it did not contain any other laws.


    Most fairy flying swords contain laws, such as the Wuhen sword, which is a sword of water and gold. It contains two laws. Using it, you can use the power of the laws freely. It also gave Zhou Shu a great help. The famous Seven Killing Sword in the fairy world contains the law of killing. The sword is shocked and unbreakable. Every master is listed on the celestial list. However, because of the special material, this purple-scarred sword does not contain any laws.


    For the general immortal weapon, the power of lawlessness is basically a waste, but for the pursuit of pure sword repair, this may be the best sword.


    Without interference from the law, kendo can be used to its extreme.


    Of course the same is true for sword spirits like Caiying.


    Caiying only has kendo and only sword intent. She doesn''t understand or understand any rules, and doesn''t plan to do so. So as long as the sword with the rules is not suitable for her, only this one is the best.


    "My palace is too satisfied!"


    Caiying dived into the purple water droplets and leaped back and forth in front of Zhou Shu, showing her excitement.


    Old Jian shook his head distressedly, "You are satisfied, but..."


    "It''s okay, just a few immortal stones, and I will earn it back soon."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "If Caiying can use Zihen to advance to the ranks and give full play to his abilities in it, it''s worth more than anything."


    Old Jian is a little distressed, and it is inevitable that this first-grade flying sword cost Zhou Shu 1.1 billion immortal stones, which is much more expensive than ordinary immortal tools, and it has no effect at this stage. Zhou Shu''s sword intent is not enough to resist the law. .


    "definitely!"


    Caiying stopped and announced loudly, "Master Jian, look at it. It won''t be long before this palace will surpass you! Also, call me Lord Palace Lord!"


    "Be quiet, Lord Palace Master."


    Zhou Shu grabbed her and squeezed it into a little finger ring, then put it on her finger, "You will stay here in the future and get familiar with your new home. Now you can''t control the fairy weapon well, so don''t use it indiscriminately. "


    Ignoring Caiying''s protest, Zhou Shu walked out.


    There are many things you need, all of which are materials, just go to the store to buy.


    Standing at the door, He Taiping beckoned from a distance, "Zhou Shu, you have spent a lot of time, have you bought what you need?"


    With a smile on his face, it is obvious that the harvest is not small,


    "Almost."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "How about you, brother?"


    "I bought a royal dragon vestment, which has a good effect on the dragons, but it is not in vain." He Taiping bit the blade of grass, took out a pile of jade slips and threw it over, "These are what you want. The price, anyway, all your fairy stones are spent."


    "so much?"


    Zhou Shu became sluggish, a little different from what he thought.


    He Taiping nodded, "This is not Wufang City. There are not so many people who like to hold secrets, but don''t be happy. There is probably no good way."


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is good or bad, as long as it is a tactic."


    Zhou Shu put away the jade slips quite satisfied, roughly there are more than two hundred sheets, he has accumulated in Wufang City for so long, it is better to come here, I knew that. He should have taken the time to come over long ago. He was in Wufang City, and he regarded other places as Wufang City.


    It is also an afterthought. Without Mingsha Flying Shuttle''s flying speed increased by five or six times, it would take nearly a hundred years for the real fairy to leave Wufang City.


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu, as if it was a persuasive Tao, "You have to learn it? It''s not good if it''s too complicated. You still have to follow your own Tao. Besides, not all methods can use the law."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know, just take a look and learn from the best."


    Of course He Taiping couldn''t think of it. Zhou Shu''s Taoism is to be mixed, and the more complicated, the deeper the better.


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu and said with interest, "Zhou Shu, the task is completed, I bought things and drank wine, shall we go to Crescent City?"


    "Of course it''s fine."


    Zhou Shu also wanted to see this famous big fairy city among the heavens.

 Chapter 2262: Mirror of Reincarnation

    Mingsha flying shuttle, flying fast in the rapids.


    When they were out of the city, they saw the turbulent rapids, and the two decided to use the rapids to bring them back instead of the wind.


    "It seems there is no problem."


    Zhou Shu looked out the window, "It��s been okay for so long. The shuttle is very adaptable to the rapids, it is the same stable, and it is much faster than in the gang wind belt. In this way, we can return to the nowhere in more than a year. Fangcheng."


    He Taiping retracted his gaze and said with a smile, "I said yes, you really don��t know that flying immortal tools like Flying Shuttle, even Jinxian can��t wait to **** them. They can practice once and again, and save countless. time."


    "It''s unintentional to insert the willow, which is a big advantage."


    Zhou Shu nodded with a smile, and said thoughtfully, "Brother, what do you think of New Moon City?"


    He Taiping thought for a while, "Of course it is better than Wufang City. It is many times stronger in all aspects. If you practice here, you will definitely be able to cultivate faster. However, it is not easy to live here for a long time. A hundred times the square city, and to find a suitable Dongfu to live in, at least four or five million immortal stones are required a year. Other aspects are also expensive. Even the real immortal is under great pressure. It is impossible for the scattered immortals to afford it... Zhou Shu, do you have an idea to move over?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Not yet. If you leave Wufang City, everything will start from the beginning, but Wufang City is definitely not a long-term solution."


    He Taiping nodded, "Yes, people who have the conditions will not stay in Xiaoxiancheng. People go to higher places. The bigger the city, the more opportunities for promotion in the future, and the more immortals are willing to go. If I don''t return to Tianshui Realm, I will definitely go to New Moon City in the future."


    Zhou Shumoran, he was already a small accomplishment in Wufang City, but if he wants to have greater accomplishments, he must leave and go to a new place.


    This is the reality of the heavens, for the immortals, and for the city lord of Xiancheng, it is a more cruel reality. If a small city like Wufangcheng cannot develop rapidly, it cannot retain the genius and the strong, it will not take long for it to weaken. .


    He Taiping paused, "After practicing, when I wake up, it''s almost there."


    He would seize every bit of time, Zhou Shu nodded, and entered the cultivation state, but his spiritual consciousness was hidden in the demon refining pot.


    "How is the repair?"


    "The important part is completed, and it will be restored within a year."


    The Kunlun Mirror was placed on a large rock, and the surrounding colorful clouds were constantly transpiring, urging the original Qi in the world, pouring into it like a waterfall.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, expressing satisfaction, "In other words, you can use it when you go back."


    The demon refining pot looked serious, "Master, it can be used, but if you don��t understand the law of reincarnation, it is not very useful. At the beginning, Kunlun had no other immortal cultivators who understood the law of reincarnation except Changqingzi. Evergreen took it away."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I know, give it a try."


    With the Kunlun Mirror in hand and the cultivation base of the Mahayana realm, it is true that no one can stop the Changqingzi. He can do whatever he wants.


    The Demon Refining Pot is very respectful, "With the master''s wisdom, it will definitely be possible."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Your help will be indispensable then."


    The Kunlun Mirror is the only artifact in the Xuanhuang Realm with the power of reincarnation.


    Therefore, it is also called the mirror of reincarnation, and its magical functions are endless.


    What kind of ability it can exert is closely related to the person who holds the mirror. If the person who holds the mirror does not understand the law of reincarnation, it can only be used as a general artifact. Temporarily absent, but if the person who holds the mirror understands or even understands the law of reincarnation, this Kunlun mirror can be more effective.


    By understanding the law of reincarnation and illuminating someone with a Kunlun mirror, you can know what someone has done in the past, and even the various experiences in previous reincarnations, and it is difficult for someone to resist. Of course, it is not just a person. Use it to illuminate someone. An item can also know the past life of the item. If it is a magic weapon residue or an incomplete magic formula, it can show its original appearance in the Kunlun mirror.


    These are simple usages, and after the law of transparency, after using the Kunlun mirror, you can see not only the reincarnation of the past, but even the future.


    Of course, more importantly, the Kunlun mirror can use the power of the law of reincarnation at this time.


    The law of reincarnation is the highest law of the heavens that is in harmony with cause and effect, destiny, energy, etc. Its law is also extremely powerful, but because this type of law is extremely powerful, there are many restrictions. The power of the general law is different. Even if the practitioner understands the law, it is impossible to use the power of the law at will. He must use the objects attached to the same law as the medium, and the Kunlun mirror is the medium that uses the power of reincarnation.


    As for mastering the law of reincarnation, the Kunlun Mirror can definitely play a greater role, but Zhou Shu doesn''t know, and few people know.


    From the birth of the Kunlun Mirror to its disappearance, only a few hundred people in the entire Xuanhuang world have used the Kunlun Mirror. Of course, they are all Kunlun disciples. There are only seven or eight people who can use the Kunlun Mirror to use the power of reincarnation. As for the subsequent stages, it should be There is no one.


    Kunlun has the Kunlun Mirror and people who understand the rules. You are not afraid of losing the inheritance, and you can continue Kunlun for a long time. But after Changqingzi took the Kunlun Mirror, all of this fell into frustration. From that day on, Kunlun No one has ever understood the law of reincarnation.


    Using the power of reincarnation, etc., is too far away for Zhou Shu. Right now, the greatest value of the Kunlun Mirror is to help him understand and see through the law of reincarnation.


    Zhou Shu had already planned that the next law he had to concentrate on was the law of reincarnation.


    The Kunlun immortal cultivators in the past have all learned about the law of reincarnation through the Kunlun Mirror. It is the only stable way for the Xuanhuang Realm to understand the law of reincarnation. Now Zhou Shu has it, and the Kunlun Mirror is in his hands. There is no reason not to do so.


    There is no reason for Zhou Shu to do it He has a very good foundation and is no stranger to the law of reincarnation. In fact, he is not too far away from understanding.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, he knew of his many past lives and gained many benefits from them.


    Because the Reincarnation Pearl from Dragon Palace helped him a lot.


    It is worth mentioning that after breaking through ten days, the Reincarnation Pearl was accidentally damaged, and Zhou Shu could not continue to comprehend the law of reincarnation.


    It is indeed accidental. According to the principle, the Heavenly Tribulation cannot break the reincarnation pearl. The reincarnation pearl is blessed by the power of reincarnation after all, but it is broken. However, the power of reincarnation in it cannot disappear. It should have flowed into the demon refinement world. For Zhou Shu, It was the loss of reincarnation beads, but for the demon refining pot, it was definitely not a bad thing.


    With the law of reincarnation, the world of refining demon can be more complete.


    Now with the Kunlun Mirror, this step can undoubtedly continue.


    Just making some plans. Obviously, to realize the law of reincarnation, you can''t be in Wufang City. It''s better to find a small world without people or just in the void.

 Chapter 2263: Change task

    "I''m going back first, and I''ll come to you if I have something to do."


    "I see, brother."


    The two separated at the gate of the city, and Zhou Shu went to Shouzheng Hall alone.


    After handing in the task, Yu Yita said in a warm voice, "Thanks for your hard work, Zhou Shu, I will give you the reward for a while."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said what the chief steward had said. Yu Yitian sighed unconsciously, "Oh, it''s hard to do this now. We don''t want to improve the quality of the medicine, can''t it, Zheng Jianshi, also Can you think of a way?"


    Zheng He thought for a while and said, "There is no other way. We still lack red stone grass. It is one of the most important auxiliary materials of the pill. It is difficult to improve the quality of the pill with other substitutes."


    Yu Yitian frowned, "I don''t know what''s wrong with the brown grain boundary. I haven''t sent red stone grass over the past ten years, but it is the only source of red stone grass."


    Zheng He said slowly, "The person who sent it still didn''t come back?"


    "Yes, the task of fetching ore and medicinal materials from the brown grain boundary has been issued for ten years, and there have been ten more tasks, but there is no news about one."


    Yu Yita unconsciously showed a trace of doubt, "The brown grain boundary is not far from our Wufang City, why can''t we come back? Either dead or missing, what happened there?"


    Zheng He seemed to think, "The mining industry is prone to accidents."


    Yu Yitian shook his head slightly, "Yes, other immortal cities start to fight for battles, or internal chaos in the realm, they often happen, but at this time... we finally reached a pill agreement with Qitian Tower in New Moon City, and we can get from them I encountered such a thing when I got immortal jade there."


    Zheng He said slowly, "Be upright, and send more tasks, or you can increase the rewards and attract Jinxian to take a look."


    "This matter is not yet..."


    Yu Yitian hesitated, seeing Zhou Shu next to him, his heart moved slightly, "Zhou Shu, are you interested in taking this task?"


    If the task is to be done by the true immortal and scattered immortals, Wufangcheng would not need to pay a lot of rewards, but if it wants to alarm the Jinxian, the price to pay will be hundreds of times more, which is not good for Wufangcheng, so He will hesitate.


    "Go to the brown grain boundary?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and said slowly, "Shouzheng, my **** happened to pass through the brown grain boundary this time. It is indeed a bit strange. I can''t see a person in the passage, nor can I see any signs of activity."


    Zheng He''s complexion darkened, "It seems that something really happened."


    Yu Yita looked at Zhou Shu, as if expecting something, Zhou Shu already shook his head, "Shouzheng, this time I plan to take on another task, so I won''t take this one."


    "It''s a pity, you are the most suitable person among the true immortals. If you don''t go, you can only be the golden immortal."


    Yu Yita felt very sorry, "Zhou Shu, what task do you plan to take, is it an **** or something else?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Shouzheng, the task of finding the hidden world, I want to try it next."


    "what?"


    Zheng He was startled, "You want to take that task?"


    Yu Yitian was even more surprised. He knew very well that too many things had happened to that task, and now even Jin Xian is unwilling to take it, "Are you sure?"


    "Try it, I am also very interested in the hidden world."


    Zhou Shu nodded, very light but firm.


    On the one hand, he agreed to find Luo Xiping. On the other hand, he needed to travel in the void for a period of time to study the law of reincarnation. This time he went to New Moon City, he also specifically inquired a lot of information about the hidden world, such as how to find it. It is considered adequate preparation.


    Yu Yita said slowly, "Well, if there is any result, it is to make great contributions to Wufang City, and the city lord will not treat you badly."


    Zheng He nodded, "Yes, that reward, even our Jinxian is very itchy."


    Yu Yita said again, "If you need anything, tell Master Mu, this task can be paid in advance."


    "Then thank you Shouzheng and Supervision."


    Zhou Shu nodded, thinking about going out and thinking of something, took out the two tokens, "Shouzheng, one thing forgot to say, this time I went to New Moon City with He Taiping. Someone robbed him on the way. We killed it. This is what they left. It should be the twenty-four thieves in the rumor."


    Yu Yitian took it over and took a look, and handed it to Zheng He, "Look, it should be correct."


    Zheng He glanced carefully and nodded, "The vernal equinox and the autumnal equinox are indeed their tokens, do you remember Shouzheng? Three hundred years ago, we caught Shuangxiang, and her token is exactly the same as this one."


    "You have done something again, haha."


    Yu Yita looked at Zhou Shu with great joy, "I will tell the city lord about this matter, and then I will tell you the result."


    "Thank you Shouzheng," Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute, took out the fairy house ring, and laughed, "Actually, there is no need to rush for rewards, but I would like to ask Shouzheng for a small favor and open these two rings, okay?"


    "It''s just a small matter."


    Yu Yitian took the Immortal House Ring and opened it casually, "Although it is not easy to persuade people in Dadao, it is better to learn a little Immortal Realm...Huh?" Suddenly he was taken aback, and his expression was strange, surprised and suspicious.


    How can he be so surprised when he has always been calm, not to mention Zhou Shu is strange, Zheng He is also a little sluggish, "What''s wrong, Shouzheng?"


    Yu Yita shook his head and handed the fairy house ring over, "Look at it."


    Zheng He took a few more glances, and was stunned, "Ah, how come..."


    Looking at the two, Zhou Shu was left at a loss.


    Yu Yitian looked at Zhou Shu with a slight smile, "Zhou Shu, it seems that the things in this fairy house ring, you also have priority to sell to Wufang City."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, but soon understood, "Is it red stone grass?"


    Only redstone grass can make them so surprised.


    Yu Yitian was slightly taken aback, and smiled, "Smart, there are indeed redstone grasses in it, and more than that, there are also many flintstones. The two fairy house rings combined, I am afraid that there will be more than ten years of production in the brown crystal world. Yes, Zhou Shu, you have solved our urgent need."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "They are all materials of the brown grain boundary, how can they be in the fairy house ring of the twenty-four thieves?"


    Zheng He couldn''t help nodding his head I was also surprised, could it be that the twenty-four thieves ransacked the brown grain boundary? That''s just a mining world. I have never heard that bandits will rob the mining world. They all rob and leave, and they won''t be permanent, but there is no value if they are not permanent. "


    Yu Yita said slowly, "There must be a problem. I will notify the city lord and see how he handles it. But Zhou Shu, these materials?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Just take it if you need it, and borrow flowers to present the Buddha, but leave some flintstones for me."


    "Thank you so much, Zhou Shu, you are really the lucky star of Wufangcheng."


    Yu Yita breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "I won''t treat you badly, and I will give you enough celestial stones at that time."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You don''t need a fairy stone, can you change a fairy jade?"


    Yu Yita''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said in a painful voice, "Wufang City is very short of immortal jade, and you don''t refine the laws of the immortal world, what do you want immortal jade to do... I will try, if the city lord says yes, then give you."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in satisfaction, "Thank you, Lord Shouzheng, both of you, let''s leave first."

 Chapter 2264: Then go with it

    "I''m going, Zhou Shu."


    Hanruo stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes firm and decisive.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and was about to object, but Han Ruo immediately said, "You can find the hidden world, I can help, for sure."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, as if thinking of something, "You, are you the same as Luo Xiping?"


    Hanruo lowered his head and pursed his mouth, "Yes."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu quickly understood. He never figured out why Jinxian wanted to take Luo Xiping and a scattered immortal to find the hidden world. Now it seems that it is because Luo Xiping has a unique talent in this area. If Hanruo also has it, then She can really help and save a lot of effort.


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "I����"


    Hanruo bowed his head and stopped for a while, but did not speak.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said slowly, "Forget it, it''s normal that you don''t trust me."


    "It''s not distrust..."


    Han Ruo made a gnat-like sound, then raised his head, his eyes flashed a few times, and said in a low voice, "Then... Then, will you take me?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If you can help, just go together, but everything depends on me."


    Han Ruo stood up anxiously, his face was so hot that mist appeared because of his excitement, "Okay! I promise, everything is up to you."


    "I also need to go."


    At this time, the furry little trick rushed over, "I''m so bored and suffocated here all day, I want to go out and go around."


    Zhou Shu frowned and kicked away, "Why did you join in the fun? You have gone, where is Zhibaoxuan?"


    The little trick rolled around, looking at Zhou Shu with disdain, "Now what are you worried about? You have been on track long ago. Even if there is no one in Zhibaoxuan, the business will still be done, but you have to think about how to expand. I''m going out this time, just to find a way."


    Zhou Shu scowled, "It''s not going out to play."


    The little trick is also stern, "There are opportunities everywhere, if you don''t take me out, I will ignore Zhibaoxuan from now on."


    Zhou Shu stared at it, "You have also learned to threaten. It''s really impossible not to teach you."


    Jian Lao jumped in, "If you want to go, just go, just keep a little trick here, it''s boring."


    The little trick hurriedly jumped over and rushed to the phantom of Old Jian, but he went straight through, fell, got up and wiped his plastered head, and said persistently, "Still Good old Jian, I will help you with everything in the future."


    "Good old sword, isn''t this palace bad?"


    A green shadow swept over, tapped a little trick gently, then picked it up and shook it back and forth.


    The little trick quickly raised his hand to surrender, "The Lord of the Palace is the best."


    Han Ruo looked at the beautiful girl who appeared suddenly, and was a little surprised. He looked more curiously, only to find that it was another sword spirit, and was stunned.


    Seeing these noisy groups, Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "It seems that you are all going there?"


    "Yes!"


    This time it was really unanimous, speaking at one point.


    "Then go together."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, seemingly helpless, but he didn''t think it was a bad thing.


    I went to the heavens and looked for the hidden world. I don��t know how much time it will take, let alone what will happen. Instead of leaving these guys in Wufang City, it is better to bring them around and take care of them.


    Well, if Han Ruo is not a guy.


    "Great!"


    They were in unison again, and they had been holding back for a long time, and the voice was loud enough to overturn Zhibaoxuan.


    "It''s all quiet."


    Zhou Shu lowered his face, "Say it in advance, everything is up to me. Without my permission, you don''t want to do anything and can''t do anything. Do you have any ideas to tell me that you should never call the shots without permission, understand?"


    The little trick wore his tail, "I see, long-winded."


    Han Ruo agreed very carefully, "I will definitely listen to you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s it, what you need to bring, tell me, I will prepare, and set off in a few days."


    "Wait..." Hanruo looked at Zhou Shu and said carefully, "I want to ask, is it just a few of us, no one else?"


    "No, it''s enough to have you."


    Originally, Zhou Shu planned to call He Taiping, but it would be inconvenient if he had Han, and since Han could help him find the hidden world, then there is no need to look for talents in this area, but it saves a lot of things.


    Han Ruo felt relieved, "That''s good, I have nothing to prepare."


    "Without others, don''t you have to hide yourself?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, took out one thing and threw it away, "This is what you wear, which can conceal your fairy body breath."


    Han Ruo hurriedly caught it, and after a glance, his complexion turned red, "This, what is this?"


    It is a light yellow tulle dress. With a light touch, it flows like a water wave, with ripples in circles. It looks good, but it is almost completely transparent, as if nothing can stop it.


    "Don''t look at it, look at the usefulness."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "This is a clearing gauze, which can shield most of the detection methods, even Jinxian can hardly see it."


    "what?"


    Han Ruo''s expression was shocked, and she quickly took a closer look. She soon discovered that her spiritual sense could not penetrate the gauze at all, and it was not just the divine sense. Even if the power of the law was accompanied by the spiritual sense, she could not perceive the back of the gauze. Little situation.


    She looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated, "Is this a second-grade immortal implement?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Not really, but the price is about the same."


    "How many immortal stones does this cost? You..."


    Han Ruo stared at Zhou Shu in a daze. He didn''t expect that Zhou Shu would buy her a magic weapon with a price close to the second-tier fairy.


    "I borrow it from you, I will use it myself in the future."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, as serious as it was.


    This zero-cleared gauze was bought in Tianyi Pavilion in New Moon City.


    As the name suggests, the people or objects behind the gauze are as if they are cleared, no longer exist, and it is difficult to perceive them.


    Its material is very special, Zhou Shu doesn''t know it, but the laws contained in it are mostly hidden laws.


    These treasures of isolation and detection can play a huge role in many times, and the number in the heavens is small. This time I saw it in New Moon City. It is not to be missed. Zhou Shu bought it almost without thinking about it~www. novelhall.com~ As for the appearance or something, I don''t care about it at all, but he didn''t expect that the first one would be Hanruo.


    Hanruo held the gauze, but was shocked, "You want to wear it too?"


    It''s not just her, Caiying''s eyes widened, and even Jian Lao was stunned, looking at Zhou Shu with an unrecognizable look.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "What are you thinking about? I''m here to protect things, and I don''t want to wear it myself, but if I really need it, I can''t wear it. What does a piece of clothing have?"


    "That''s it."


    Caiying blinked, "Zhou, why don''t you show it to us now?"


    The little trick jumped up and down, booing loudly, "Quickly, quickly!"


    Zhou Shu''s face became serious, "Be quiet, so I told you all to listen to me, what you need, hurry up, I''m ready to prepare."


    It quieted down, and after a long time, everyone was talking about it, and the chattering became a mess again.

 Chapter 2265: Foolishness

    Seeing them frolicking, Zhou Shu suddenly felt something.


    It''s not like taking them to experience and do difficult tasks, but parents taking the children out for spring outing.


    These guys look really unreliable.


    Of course, the real answer is the opposite. These guys are trustworthy and possess superior abilities, and Zhou Shu, who has been born and died many times, knows that the more critical they are, the more reliable they are and the more they can burst out huge energy.


    But the letter is suspicious.


    It''s not that she was worried about her betrayal, Zhou Shu could hold her in his hands, but she was too immature.


    Although after so many years of polishing, Han Ruo can also play a unique role in combat, but all other aspects are novices, and it is difficult to avoid problems.


    Just a few days passed quickly, and the group of people��to be precise, it was Zhou Shu and Han Ruo. The others were all in the demon refining world, and finally embarked on a journey.


    A dark gray flying boat quietly sailed away from Wufang City and escaped into the void.


    To find the hidden world, flying is definitely not enough. For this reason, Wufang City specially prepared a flying boat.


    The flying boat is very large, much larger than the Mingsha flying shuttle, and the space is wider and more comfortable, but it needs to be maneuvered and the speed is of course much slower. It is similar to the normal flight of a real fairy, and cannot withstand external dangers. It is just pure. Transportation.


    The reason why it is light gray is to hide yourself and avoid unnecessary trouble.


    The power source of the flying boat is the immortal stone, one hundred million immortal stones can make it fly in the void for 100 years without stopping.


    As soon as he left Wufang City, the quiet flying boat immediately became lively.


    As soon as Zhou Shu sat down, a group of people jumped out one after another, stunned. Although she had seen this scene several times, she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Zhou Shu is like a treasure bag, something can change on his body at any time, and there are others.


    "This is a fairy jade, it looks very ordinary, completely different from what the palace thought!"


    Caiying was holding a long cyan square, watching it carefully, talking while watching.


    The little trick expressed contempt on the side, "It''s rare and weird, isn''t it a fairy jade, there will be as much as you want in the future."


    Han Ruo leaned a few steps closer, and couldn''t help nodding, "It''s really ordinary, but...the fairy aura inside gives me a feeling of vastness like a sea, but it''s a bit different from what I felt before, and it''s even more seductive. People, more..."


    Her face was a little hazy, as if mist was rising again.


    The pale blue fairy jade looked like a brick, unremarkable, but the four characters "source of immortal world" engraved on it showed that it was extraordinary.


    There is absolutely no possibility of forgery of those words, they are the unique imprints of the fairy world, and they are on every piece of fairy jade.


    Old Jian stared at the fairy jade, with a trace of desire in his eyes, "This is the purest fairy spirit air from the fairy world, of course it''s different."


    Unlike Zhou Shu, although they do not practice the laws of the immortal world, they do not reject immortality. After all, they all have to go through the stage of dispersing immortals. Immortal power is an indispensable part. For them, immortal jade is extremely A rare good thing.


    "You can use this fairy jade to cultivate quietly, and take turns watching the situation outside the flying boat, and don''t hit a meteorite or anything else."


    Zhou Shu walked into the next room alone.


    Now they are still around Wufang City, and there is no problem in entrusting them with the task of manipulating the flying boat. After a few years, the flying boat left Wufang City for a certain distance and began to cruise around Wufang City in a ring, looking for the hidden world, Zhou Shu Think harder yourself.


    The celestial aura contained in that fairy jade was comparable to hundreds of millions of immortal stones, enough for them to cultivate for a long time.


    This immortal jade was given to him by Shouzheng, which was regarded as a reward for that batch of red stone grass. At that time, Shouzheng''s painful appearance surprised Zhou Shu quite, but it is no wonder that for Yu Yitian, who practices the law of the fairy world, Xianyu is the best resource, not one of them.


    There are no immortal jade in Wufang City, and none of them are sold. No one is willing to sell it. If it were to go to auction, it is estimated that the reserve price would be 500 million immortal stones.


    After Zhou Shu got the fairy jade, he also studied it carefully and recorded a lot of information in it to understand the fairy world, and then nothing more.


    "Master, here it is."


    The Demon Refining Pot respectfully handed out the Kunlun Mirror.


    At this time, the Kunlun mirror can no longer see a trace of rust, and the jet-black mirror surface is glowing like a gem. When the handle of the mirror is held by hand, the runes on the mirror seem to be alive, with The light, flowing back and forth in Zhou Shu''s hand, was indescribably strange.


    The Demon Refining Pot quickly said, "Master, quickly use the power of the Profound Yellow Realm to let it accept you."


    Zhou Shu had already done this.


    Although all of the original power gained from the promotion to the Profound Yellow Realm was taken back by the Xuanhuang Realm when he broke through ten days, it does not mean that Zhou Shu did not have the power of the Black Yellow Realm. He was a member of the Profound Yellow Realm. Incorporating some of the original power of the Xuanhuang world.


    It''s definitely not as pure as the original source of the Demon Refining Pot, but it''s enough for guiding the artifact.


    The streamer flashed fiercely, reflecting the entire room, and even the outside felt. Of course, no one dared to bother.


    Zhou Shu saw this phenomenon when he asked the Demon Refining Pot to recognize it, and he didn''t care much.


    Before long, the streamer gradually dimmed, and the runes that formed the streamer disappeared with the streamer and disappeared into Zhou Shu''s body.


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook violently, and the rays of light rushed into the sea of ??consciousness like a torrent of light. In a flash, he received a lot of information about the Kunlun mirror. At the same time, there were also three methods printed in the sea of ??consciousness, which lasted for a long time. .


    He felt that he had established a wonderful connection with Kunlun Jing.


    In the future, he will only be able to use the Kunlun Mirror, and even if others get it, it will not be effective. This is obviously good news.


    He looked at the demon refining pot and said slowly, "Refining the demon pot, you are doing very well."


    I have to compliment a few words Actually refining the demon pot to repair the Kunlun mirror, it has the conditions to be approved by the Kunlun mirror, but it did not do this, and did not use any hands or feet, which made Zhou Shu very satisfied. Trust more.


    The Demon Refining Pot looked respectful, "Master, this is what I should do."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Go and rest, I need to digest it."


    After hearing the sound of the Demon Refining Pot, Zhou Shu took the Kunlun mirror and entered a state of meditation.


    Of those three methods, one of them is the most common. It is called the Void of the First Life, which illuminates the opponent and makes the opponent lose their minds. The other is able to illuminate the past lives of oneself and other things, called Baishihui, and the third It is called Dahuijing, and its text is obscure and incomprehensible. Every word and sentence seems to have a thousand meanings. If you don''t guess wrong, this should be a book that understands the laws of reincarnation.


    Zhou Shu can understand and use it as soon as he sees the void in the first life.


    As for the final book, Zhou Shu can only say that he knows all the characters, but how to understand it is still foolish.


    To speak illegally, the law says illegal, is foolishness.

 Chapter 2266: Started looking

    Chapter 2266 is starting to find (page 1/1)


    I don''t know how long it took, the flying boat stopped.


    Zhou Shu called everyone together and said in a deep voice, "According to the previous mission situation and the information left by the missing, the distance we are from Wufang City now is the closest distance between the hidden world and Wufang City. , You may encounter the hidden world at any time."


    Caiying frowned, "I don''t quite understand."


    The little trick seems to be thoughtful, "Wufang City is the starting point, the flying boat is the end point, the distance between the two is the radius, and the Wufang City is the center of the sphere, and then draw a sphere. The hidden boundary is on this sphere or outside the sphere. ?"


    Zhou Shu gave a thumbs up and praised, "The little trick is right, that is, we can start searching."


    Senior Jian was quite solemn, "This range is not small. If you want to search the entire sphere, at the speed of a flying boat, you can''t find it for thousands of years."


    Xiao Zhao immediately shook his head, "Master Jian, you are wrong, not only for thousands of years? Tens of thousands of years are impossible, otherwise they would not give such a high reward."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it is impossible to search the entire sphere, let alone possible outside the sphere. At this time..." He looked at Hanruo and slowly said, "Girl Hanruo, what do you think?"


    "I����"


    Han Ruo kept his head down, and did not raise his head at this time, and said in a low voice, "I don''t know, but if you stay closer, I can perceive the location of the hidden world."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Is your talent a special perception, how close?"


    Han Ruo raised his head, but still avoiding Zhou Shu''s eyes, said with a guilty conscience, "I don''t know, I will tell you if I feel it."


    Old Jian''s expression changed slightly, "You...you can''t talk nonsense, right?"


    "Who said that, I have, I can definitely find it."


    Han Ruo quickly argued, her mouth was very hard, but anyone could feel it, the more she spoke, the more guilty she was.


    Old Jian shook his head unconsciously, and said dissatisfied, "You, it''s really harmful."


    "Old Jian."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Anyway, I can''t count on you now, right?"


    Looking at Hanruo''s demeanor, Zhou Shu was already 70% sure. Hanruo probably didn''t have any special talents. It was just an excuse she came up with. In order to be able to leave Zhibaoxuan, she came out to find Luo Xiping.


    Without a helper, things will be a little more troublesome, but Zhou Shu considered that if the letter was not reliable, he did not have too much trouble.


    Han Ruo stagnated, making a gnat-like sound, "It''s not..."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Just do it my way."


    Old Jian sighed slightly, "Zhou Shu, where do you plan to find it from?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Starting from the direction I''m going, first make a circle around the Gangfeng Belt."


    "Gong wind belt?"


    Old Jian was stunned and looked into the void, "I didn''t even notice if you didn''t tell me, there is a wind band around here, hey, how do you feel a little familiar?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "We passed by, and that is the wind belt to the brown grain boundary. I took this direction specially, because I have a feeling that the twenty-four thieves may be related to the hidden world."


    Old Jian was surprised, "What can they be related to?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "According to Shouzheng, the twenty-four thieves have been active around the immortal realm for a long time, and rarely go to remote realms. Even Crescent City has not heard from them. Why are they suddenly near Wufang City? And it was not once. Three hundred years ago, Frost and Jingzhe came to Wufang City. At that time, Frost was caught and Jingzhe fled. They did not disclose the purpose of coming here, but it should not be for robbery."


    The little trick couldn''t help saying, "If you want to grab it, you won''t grab such a biased place. Immortal jade is surprisingly rare, and there are so many rich small worlds around the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I think they are inquiring about the news. The target is Wufang City, and the same is true for the Spring Equinox. It is a convenient move to rob the brown crystal boundary around Wufang City. In fact, this is not the case. The world around Wufang City was robbed for the first time. A similar situation occurred in the Mazhi world 70 years ago."


    Old Jian showed a bit of contemplation, "Are they looking at Wufang City? Why?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Most of them are disputes between Xiancheng. It is said that the Twenty-Four Thieves will do everything and will act as a mercenary in Xiancheng, as long as they are paid, and the specific reason is not known to us, and there is no need to think about it. "


    Old Jian nodded, "But even if the target of Twenty-Four Pirates is Wufang City, what does it have to do with the hidden world?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "This is what I''m still considering, and there is no specific answer, but I think that from this aspect, we may find some clues."


    Old Jian seems to have realized, "Do they know the hidden world, or their stronghold is in the hidden world?"


    "Master Jian, do you think so too? I''m just guessing," Zhou Shu nodded slightly, showing a hint of relief. "I have investigated a lot of information, but there is no specific evidence. The only thing that can prove is that there is no Fangchengdi. I found out that there might be a hidden world around, and it has been exactly 300 years now, that is, when Jingzhe and Frostfall appeared in Wufang City. This may not be a coincidence."


    Caiying couldn''t help but said, "Could it be that they have been stinged for three hundred years, so insidious, what do they want to do?"


    "Anything in the heavens can happen, and I''m just guessing."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It is better to start from this aspect than to search aimlessly."


    Old Jian nodded, "That''s true, since the scope is so large, it doesn''t matter where you start from, it makes no difference."


    The little trick thought for a while and said, "Then how do we find it?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, his expression serious, "I''ve said it twice."


    "Little trick is a fool."


    Caiying said with a smile, "This palace understands that even if it is a hidden world, the gravitational and repulsive force between it and other worlds will always exist, and the wind will be born because of this. As long as it is a world, there will be no wind around it. , We just look for the traces of the wind."


    Han Ruo whispered, "Whether it is the man-made destruction of the gang wind belt, or the hidden world is so special that no gang wind belt is formed, there will still be some traces. This is the only way to find the hidden world without luck."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, several magic weapons for exploring Gangfeng have been sent to you long ago Wait for one person to stay in the flying boat, and everyone else will go out to find and keep with the flying boat. At the same speed, don''t get too far away from the flying boat. No matter what you find then, you will quickly return to the flying boat."


    "Understood, I will go now, I will look at the left side of the flying boat."


    Hanruo nodded immediately and flew out.


    Caiying watched her leave and whispered, "It''s really unreliable, Zhou, you are so kind to her, why don''t you scold her?"


    "What''s the use of scolding," Zhou Shu said slowly, "If things change, then immediately adapt to the changes, instead of entangled in why the changes are made, and who is responsible for them, and the root cause lies with me. I shouldn''t have brought her out in the first place. , I promise, this kind of thing will not happen again next time."


    Caiying shook her head quickly, "Why, Zhou, you are right."


    "Don''t worry, do your own thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Caiying, you and Jian Lao go to the right, and I am watching from behind."


    Read the URL:.

 Chapter 2267: Netherstorm

    ,,!


    In the void, the huge flying boat is only a little bigger than Sesame, and there are a few smaller spots on the side of Sesame.


    Several people surrounded the flying boat, carefully searching for the traces of the wind.


    At the back of Zhou Shu, the divine consciousness expanded in a fan-shaped manner, which seemed to extend endlessly, encompassing all the millions of miles behind the flying boat.


    There is nothing in the boundless void, and there is no law or power. Unless there is external power, the spiritual consciousness of the practitioner will not be disturbed, and the spiritual consciousness of the practitioner can be maximized. With Zhou Shu''s spiritual knowledge, it is enough to detect At such a wide distance, he can perceive any faint movement, and if the people on the left and right have negligence and mistakes, they will not escape his perception.


    Of course, Zhou Shu didn''t need to explore the treasures of Gangfeng.


    The consumption is not small, but Zhou Shu is prepared enough, and he is very satisfied with this state.


    It is a very comfortable enjoyment to be able to fully expand the divine consciousness and explore the boundless and beautiful void at will. At the same time, it is also a rare opportunity to exercise divine consciousness. There is no such possibility in Wufang City.


    At the same time, Zhou Shu also saved energy to continue to ponder the Dahui Sutra.


    Perhaps it is also from the Xuanhuang world. Zhou Shu seems to have a natural understanding of the Dahui Sutra. With his own understanding of the law of reincarnation, he has made considerable progress. From the beginning of his foolishness to the present If there is nothing.


    It seems to be a little marginal.


    Of course, only the margin of the book of law is touched, not the margin of the law, the two are still far behind.


    I don''t know how many days have passed.


    A hurried voice came from the left, "I have a situation here!"


    Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness soon covered the past, followed by Zhou Shu himself.


    Hanruo held a wind catcher like a fly swatter and pointed to the distance excitedly, "There seems to be a reaction over there."


    The flying boat stopped, led by Zhou Shu, and a few people flew over.


    The closer it is, the more obvious it is, and even the whistling wind can be heard, which is indeed very much like the sound in the wind belt.


    Han Ruo became more excited, and wanted to rush over as soon as he speeded up, but Zhou Shu stopped a look in his eyes and quickly retreated back obediently.


    Flying hundreds of thousands of miles, a strange scene appeared in front of him.


    In the huge area, there are thousands of rotating tornado columns, some are fast, some are very slow, under and above them, there are dark black vortices, like one piece can be swallowed All the huge mouths, tornadoes and whirlpools are constantly moving, up and down, left and right, constantly shaking, it seems that the entire void is distorted.


    Seeing this scene and listening to the roaring wind, my heart was shocked.


    Caiying''s eyes widened, "What is this?"


    "Voidstorm, terrible void disaster, it feels uncomfortable to get involved, hey."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, but there was a rare excitement in his calm.


    Caiying was a little confused, "Then what are you happy about?"


    Zhou Shu explained, ��There are many causes of void storms, and there are two common ones. One is that it occurs after the immortal fights, and the other is that the boundary has a problem. The gang wind belt that should have formed did not form naturally, but suffered a certain This kind of accident, disconnected midway, and then twisted into many void storms."


    Caiying seemed to realize something, "My palace understands, there may be a boundary around here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded vigorously, "I''m not sure yet, but if you can find similar void storms around, the more you can prove the existence of the hidden world, this trip is worthwhile."


    Caiying breathed a long sigh of relief, and couldn''t help saying, "Hey, I finally found it, this palace hasn''t been in vain in recent years!"


    Zhou Shu turned to Hanruo and said slowly, "Miss Hanruo, you did a great job, thank you very much."


    Han Ruo stagnated, and whispered, "Don''t thank me... this is what I should do. It would be best if I can compensate a little and can help."


    "I moved the flying boat over and then changed the route."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "With this as the center, spread around to find the second and third void storm."


    Han Ruo thought about it, "If you can find it, and then connect them, can you be sure that the hidden world is on that line?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "According to the truth, most of the wind belts in the void are straight lines, even if they are slightly distorted, they are generally not far behind."


    "Great, I can finally find my brother!"


    Han Ruo''s expression changed drastically and she shouted with excitement. She hid her mouth as soon as she finished speaking. She revealed her sincerity and accidentally revealed her relationship with Luo Xiping. Looking at Zhou Shu, it was quite embarrassing.


    Zhou Shu''s face was indifferent. He knew it early and didn''t care at all. "Our purpose this time is to prove the existence of the hidden world, and secondly to be able to determine the location. Don''t think too much about other things."


    Han Ruo was startled, "Ah? Why is this?"


    "You know, several golden immortals have disappeared. Even if we find the hidden world, it is not something we can touch now. As long as the location is determined, the city lord will naturally deal with them. I will explain these things to you before coming."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Girl Hanruo, when you come out this time, you have said that everything will listen to me. I will decide how to do it according to the situation, but if you don��t listen to me, you have to look for it. It won��t be hindered, just think about it yourself.��


    Hanruo was silent, but from the look in her eyes, she should have not given up on her thoughts.


    Zhou Shu didn''t pay much attention to it, and after moving Feizhou over, he assigned the task.


    He has been caring for Hanruo for so many years, allowing her to be promoted to a true immortal safely and smoothly. He also brought her to the void to find the hidden world. Even if Han made mistakes, he would not punish her. He was very worthy of Luo Xiping and her. , But if she is still that wayward, Zhou Shu doesn''t need to bother.


    Still one left and one right, Zhou Shu was behind, just making a circular movement around the void storm.


    If Han didn''t speak, he just flew silently to the left of the flying boat, holding the magic weapon tightly, letting go of his spiritual exploration to the greatest extent.


    After many days, nothing was found.


    This made Zhou Shu very puzzled. The void storm that was discovered before was not very large. If it was formed by the destruction of the Gang Wind Belt, it would be at most tens of thousands of kilometers away from the Gang Wind Belt, similar to the entire Gang Wind Belt. The ratio is just a small fragment. According to the logic, other fragments of the wind belt shouldn''t be too far away. Why have they gone so far and haven''t found it yet?


    "Here, UU reading seems to have something here!"


    Suddenly a voice came from the right, this time it was Caiying.


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed and quickly rushed over. The Han Ruo over there rushed over and almost ran into Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Don''t worry."


    Hanruo glanced at him, nodded, still did not speak.


    Caiying raised the wind catcher in her hand and pointed to the distance and shouted loudly, "Over there, over there, let''s go!"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, only a trace of doubt in his eyes. He also sensed the abnormal movement, but the movement was obviously much smaller than the previous void storm.


    Baidu search novel website, ba9;f60;f53;a8c;Bf4;Ab0;Ab0;feb;ae0; novels, all novels Od2;Bf4;Ab0; please pay attention to the prestige "Fiction Search"

 Chapter 2268: Think carefully, fear

    ,,!


    "Another void storm!"


    Hanruo pointed to the distance and shouted in surprise, unable to conceal the excitement in his heart.


    Zhou Shu was very calm. As he thought, this void storm was much smaller than the previous one, and its scale was not the same level at all. According to reason, the same gang wind belt was destroyed, torn and twisted into a void storm. Big difference.


    Mostly it''s just empty joy.


    "What''s there?"


    Caiying pointed to a tornado column in the storm, "It looks strange, but I can''t see what it is when I look hard."


    "It doesn''t seem to be the wind or something."


    Old Jian also nodded.


    In the tornado column, there is a dark black thing swaying up and down with the tornado, sometimes in the air, sometimes sinking into the whirlpool, which is very conspicuous, but because the storm is too violent, it is difficult to see what it is.


    Han Ruo only looked at Zhou Shu, "Don''t worry about what it is, there is a storm, there is a wind belt, there is a hidden world, right?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It may be very important. I will take a look. You are waiting here. Don''t move."


    "Zhou, are you going in?"


    Caiying hurriedly said, "I want to be together in this palace."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I just went to have a look, and I will be back soon, you are waiting."


    The figure stretched out, and the arrow penetrated into the void storm.


    If it was the one he discovered at first, Zhou Shu might not dare to go directly in. The violent tornado vortex was too big and too fast, and it was likely to involve him, but the void storm in front of him was not large in scale and the wind speed was not fast. It won''t affect him much.


    In the storm, Zhou Shu was like a swimming fish, going back and forth quickly and moving forward and backward freely.


    And the people outside are hanging hearts.


    After a while, Zhou Shu flew out, holding the jet black thing in his hand.


    "what!"


    Caiying was startled, "It''s the arm! Whose is it?"


    Yes, it''s just one arm, skinny, with a metallic luster, giving a feeling of steel ore.


    The arm was broken at the same point as the elbow, and the break was very uneven. Both the muscles and the bones were criss-crossed and seemed to be torn off abruptly.


    Han Ruo thought for a while and said, "Who accidentally got into the storm and was swept away?"


    "No, the owner of this arm, even if it is not Jinxian, is very close. Such a storm can''t hurt him at all, and there are no scars on his arm. And this arm should have been torn off during the battle," Zhou Shu shook. Shaking his head, staring at the void storm in the distance, "If it is correct, this void storm was created after their battle. The scale and level are completely incomparable with the previous ones, and it cannot be the traces left by the wind belt."


    "what����"


    If Han is a little confused, "No?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "True immortals and above are fighting against each other. If the power of the law goes out of control or explodes directly, it may cause a void storm. I just went in and saw that there are indeed two unknown powers of the law still clashing. , But slowly depleting, it may not take many years before this storm will disappear."


    Hanruo lowered his head, unable to hide his disappointment.


    I thought that if I found two void storms, I could connect to determine the location of the wind belt and find the hidden world, but it wasn''t.


    Caiying said thoughtfully, "Zhou, what about the previous one, was it also produced after the battle?"


    Hanruo raised her head and was not surprised. If that was the case, her expectations would be completely lost.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "It''s possible, not sure, but if that is also a product of the battle, then the two people who are fighting are no small things."


    Old Jian nodded, "Maybe Jinxian can''t overcome such a big storm."


    The complexions of several people changed.


    "Regardless of this, we will keep looking."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "This is not a small discovery, let''s go."


    Several people returned to the flying boat, took their arms back, and then continued to explore the surroundings.


    It didn''t take a day, and Mr. Jian also discovered the anomaly.


    It was still a void storm, not much different from the second one, and very small.


    Zhou Shu went in and searched as usual. This time it was not an arm but a mutilated head.


    His face is blurred, only his eyes are still wide open, and there is a lot of unwillingness in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "It should be a self-destruction law to die, and the body is completely destroyed."


    "Another one?"


    Caiying was quite surprised, "Zhou, is this area a battlefield?"


    Old Jian said slowly, "It doesn''t have to be a battlefield, but there must be some people who have played against each other here."


    Caiying stagnated, and glanced left and right, "There are always fairies fighting against each other, who are still so strong, won''t they find us?"


    "It''s hard to tell, but these void storms have been formed for decades and hundreds of years. It''s not a recent thing. Our luck should not be so bad." Zhou Shu looked at his head, seemingly thoughtful, "But I was thinking, Among the thousands of people missing in Wufang City, there may be the owner of this head and that arm."


    All of them were startled, Zhou Shu said that it was impossible, but after thinking about it, it was a little scary.


    Han Ruo asked suspiciously, "Aren''t those people not dead?"


    "It''s not that it''s not dead, it''s that it''s not all dead," Zhou Shu said slowly. "For hundreds of years, there have been thousands of missing persons who went out on missions. Less than half of them are still there, and many of them have died. of."


    "Could someone rob and rob people around Wufang City?"


    Old Jian''s expression gradually condensed, "Maybe they didn''t encounter the hidden world, but were kidnapped away? These traces were left by the rebels."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of seriousness, "If there is no hidden world, it means that for three hundred years, a group of people have been staying around Wufang City. When they see Wufang City, they arrested them, and they hijacked thousands of people, and none of them. People have a chance to escape and tell Wufang City the news, including many golden immortals. If this is the case, how strong should those people be?"


    The hearts of several people were shocked. I don''t know how strong they are, but most of them are enough to deal with them.


    Think carefully.


    Outside Wufang City, there is an endless encirclement net. As long as the immortal doesn''t walk through the gang wind belt and rapids belt, he will be caught in the net and can''t escape.


    Caiying pretends to be calm ~ www.novelhall.com~ Maybe it''s just a few people fighting around here, it has nothing to do with the hidden world we are looking for. "


    No one else said anything, and they all knew that Caiying''s words were just self-deception.


    Unless it is to perform tasks, the immortals usually travel through the gang wind belt and the rapids belt. No one deliberately fought or even fights in the void. As for the immortals from outside, it is even more impossible. These void storms are likely to be the missing persons in Wufang City. left.


    Old Jian said slowly, "Unfortunately, there is no Wufangcheng inscription on that arm, otherwise it can be confirmed."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If it is really aimed at Wufang City, there will be no inscriptions on it."


    "Then what to do..."


    Han Ruo looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "Are we going to keep looking?"


    She has many expectations in her eyes, or begging.


    (PS: Thank you for your support for getting autism on your eyelids, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 2269: Can only continue

    Chapter 2269 Can Only Continue (Page 1/1)


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Now everything is speculation. I don''t know what the situation is. How can we give up halfway? We rarely found useful clues. If we can track them down, we will investigate to the end. Miss Hanruo, do you want to go back?"


    "No!"


    Han Ruo hurriedly said, "Of course not, I''m just worried about you..."


    "What''s to worry about?"


    Caiying flew to Zhou Shu''s side and said loudly, "Where Zhou decides to go, this palace will follow. We will always be together, just like one person, Senior Jian, don''t you?"


    Old Jian said indifferently, "No matter how big the storm is, it must be impossible to retreat before anything happens."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You must continue to search, but the method has to change. You don''t need a flying boat in the future, and don''t separate."


    Han Ruo looked at a few people, but nodded vigorously, "You just need to find it, whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu collected the takeoff boat and continued to explore the distance.


    Xiao Zhao, Caiying, and Jian Lao all stayed in the demon refining world for the time being, only Han Ruo was beside them.


    Hanruo said in a low voice, "Zhou Shu, thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "No, I just took the task."


    Han Ruo sighed inwardly, and said, "I know it''s all my fault and I shouldn''t lie to you, but I really want to find my brother, I''m sorry."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said slowly, "So, you don''t have the talent to find the hidden world, right, but your brother Luo Xiping has it?"


    "I really do not know����"


    Seeing that Zhou Shu��s face was wrong, Han Ruo quickly defended, ��I really didn��t lie to you this time. He didn��t tell me anything about himself, and he didn��t worry about anything, but I think he should have it, he learned it. The tactics are very different from other people. Some tactics may not even be true or golden."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s a bit like a hidden killer sect. This kind of sect is hidden in the dark, no one knows where it is, and the income is very demanding. The practitioners who can be included in the door are successful. Probably not bad."


    Hanruo''s expression changed slightly, "I don''t know, but I promise, he won''t kill the wrong person."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "He almost killed me. If he did it, he didn''t kill me wrong?"


    Hanruo''s face turned pale, and said in surprise, "Ah? Are you not his only friend?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s a friend, but also an enemy. I admire him very much. I can rest assured that I will not retaliate against him. If a killer does not kill, then he is not a killer. But if I can find him, I still want to ask, who is it? Let him do this."


    Han Ruo seriously agreed, "I don''t know what these are, I will definitely let him tell you who it is in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Girl Hanruo, you are not without Fangcheng?"


    Han Ruo stagnated, and said a little uneasy, "No, we only came here a hundred years ago, and then...we lived in the wild all the time."


    Seeing her anxiety, Zhou Shu only smiled.


    Han Ruo waited for a while, but didn''t see Zhou Shu speaking again, and was stunned.


    It was a rare opportunity that she thought she could finally relax and say something. Some things had been held in her heart for a long time, and it was also a torture for her. How did she know that Zhou Shu just clicked to the end, giving her a kind of punch The feeling in the cotton is very depressed.


    After a pause, she whispered, "Zhou Shu, in fact, I have always had a doubt, how did you determine the direction?"


    The boundless void, it is really difficult to determine the direction, let alone looking at the stars, the world in the void is like stars, but only when the distance is close can you find it. Most of the time, the surroundings are completely dark, and occasionally there is light and it is impossible to determine the specifics. s position.


    Like now, all they can see is the vague Wufang City.


    But they were moving on a sphere centered on Wufang City, and they couldn''t determine the north, south, east and west based on Wufang City. However, when Zhou Shu traveled all the way, there was no duplication in the places he passed. Everything was normal and orderly. Confused her.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s been spinning around the wind belt."


    Han Ruo nodded lightly, but rather disapproving. He didn''t know how far away from the Gangfeng belt, and couldn''t perceive it. She would definitely not be able to find the right direction in this way, but Zhou Shu didn''t want to say that she couldn''t do it anymore. Keep asking.


    She whispered, "You''re so amazing. After changing me, I don''t know how to find it. I can only fly around and get lost in a few days."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay or don''t get too far from the Gangfeng belt."


    Among the heavens, there are not many magic weapons that can observe the direction.


    The most common is the pointer of the world. The direction always points to a certain fixed world. For example, when Zhou Shu came out, he brought the pointer of Wufangcheng with the world pointer for the return journey. The pointer of the world is very easy to use, but also easy. If you are disturbed, if you are too far away, such as separated by several realms, or fall into a void in the secret realm, you will lose the effect.


    Then there is the fairy compass, a special magic weapon that can guide practitioners to the fairy world. This is more stable and always points in the direction of the fairy world. As long as there is a place with the power of the fairy, it can be effective. It is also when traveling in the heavens. The first choice, however, Zhou Shu has no laws of immortality, so this is not necessary.


    There is also a special magic weapon called Universal Sinan, which is rare, and it may not be in New Moon City. It is a treasure in the fairy world.


    It can clearly mark the correct direction and position, and present everything around it in front of the practitioner like a map. With this, it is basically impossible to get lost, except for those who cannot understand the map.


    Zhou Shu just heard of this kind of fetish, and wanted to see it.


    After all, he relied on the eighth sense. Although he could draw a very standard map based on the center of the universe, his scope was limited and he could only go wherever he could. Consumption.


    The two silently searched for it, and stopped talking, Zhou Shu also separated his spiritual knowledge and entered the demon refining world.


    Old Jian came over and said with some worry, "Zhou Shu, are you really going to find it? I think we can''t find the hidden world, it doesn''t exist at all, and the possibility of foreign enemies is greater. This should be reported. Keep it upright and let the city lord deal with it. We should not participate anymore."


    Caiying smiled, "Old Jian, you are still scared. With Zhou, what''s so scary about him? He never disappoints."


    Old Jian was stagnant, "I''m not afraid, but the odds of winning are too small for even Jinxian to escape."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly Jian Lao, let''s wait and see what changes are coming. It''s the same whether we go or not. "


    Old Jian''s expression changed slightly, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "After so many years, none of the people who came out to search can go back. Do you think we can go back smoothly?"


    Old Jian was shocked, and he was a little bit stunned, "Yes, why can''t any of them go back?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "So many people who have accepted the task will definitely not be looking for it with all their heart. Many people may want to go back after a round of turns. Anyway, the rewards came out, but after so many years, But no one can go back. What does this mean, Mr. Jian, think about it."


    Old Jian was stunned, unable to speak for a while.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "When I found the second void storm, I thought about going back, but now, I can only continue. Unless we are sure that it is the hidden world, then we may return to the city, but if not, then I don��t know. , Can we go back anymore."


    Read the URL:.

 Chapter 2270: Slightly hangable

    Caiying murmured, "Yes, why no one can go back, this is the most terrifying."


    "How can it be done?"


    Old Jian looked solemn, "I really can''t think of such a large area, who knows where we are? Unless a sage can see it, how can a sage be interested in Wufang City."


    Caiying thought for a while and said, "It may be that Wufang City has an internal response. He has made hands and feet on us or Feizhou. We were discovered by others as soon as we went out."


    Old Jian just shook his head, "It''s not just the Eastern District that can take over the task. How can there be internal responses in every place? There are so many internal responses, and Wufang City has long collapsed."


    Caiying thought for a while, "Or they are watching around Wufang City, and Wufang City is not too big, many golden immortals can be seen completely."


    Old Jian said slowly, "It''s possible, but unlikely. If there are so many golden immortals around, Wufang City can''t be unaware of it."


    Caiying lowered her head and thought for a while, and said loudly, "My palace knows! Someone must have set up a maze outside Wufang City, let us lose it, and then unknowingly walked to the wrong place. "


    Old Jian snorted, "Is it possible to arrange such a big maze to cover up the void, and it takes such an effort? One finger can destroy Wufang City."


    Caiying became irritated, "Neither is this, nor is it, what the **** is it?"


    The two were arguing here, Zhou Shu was silent, and he was also thinking about this issue. Without careful consideration, he would not be able to return.


    He stared at the boundless void, there was always a feeling in his heart that he seemed to have been thinking about missing something.


    Han Ruo by his side looked for the Gang Wind Belt with great care, and occasionally glanced at Wushuang City, which was already extremely vague, and said boringly, "Zhou Shu, in which direction are we going, I feel that Wufang City has not changed much. "


    "The distance is too far to see any changes."


    Zhou Shu replied subconsciously. As soon as he spoke, he was shocked. Could it be that the problem lies in Wufang City?


    He took out the pointer of Wufang City''s realm and looked at the direction. The Wufang City in the distance was in the direction facing the pointer, no problem.


    After thinking about it, he turned on the eighth sense again, and took a closer look at the map he had marked. This didn''t matter, the whole person froze.


    Han Ruo doubted, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay," Zhou Shu calmed down, and a smile gradually emerged, "It turns out that it is, I understand."


    Hanruo was still at a loss, "understand what?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to Wufang City in the distance, "The hidden world we are looking for, or the place we are looking for, is there."


    Han Ruo took a closer look, then looked at Zhou Shu to make sure he heard it right, and couldn''t help but said, "Zhou Shu, are you kidding? Isn''t that Wufangcheng?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll explain to you later."


    Divine Sense entered the world of refining demon, seeing that the two were still arguing not to cultivate, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Stop fighting, I know why."


    "why?"


    The two turned their heads together, with doubts and expectations in their eyes.


    It is the old man who is puzzled, and what he is looking forward to is to always believe in his own profit.


    "A lot of people who came out to look for it all went back."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "However, they are not going back to Wufang City, but another place, which is the place we are looking for."


    Caiying blinked, "Why don''t my palace understand?"


    Old Jian flew out and came back soon, "You mean, the Wufang City we are seeing now is not the Wufang City we came out of, but another place that looks like Wufang City, which was forged by others. Illusion."


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "I don''t know who it is. A bright light similar to a city without squares was created in the void, and then it interfered with the pointer of the realm on us, causing us to misunderstand the direction."


    "That''s it."


    Old Jian understood quickly and patted the stone on the lower side vigorously. "Everyone who came out went back after looking for a period of time. They all thought they would be able to go back by walking towards Wufang City, but didn''t know that they actually I got into the trap. This strategy is really wonderful! Please enter the urn and use the indistinct direction of the void to make everyone throw themselves into the trap. No wonder no one has gone back for so long, completely lost, how can he go back?"


    "It''s very clever, but also very vicious."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and said slowly, "If it weren''t for Hanruo''s question of direction, I wouldn''t have thought of this. I only paid attention to the surrounding directions. I didn''t notice the Wufang City in the center at all. The location of Wufang City has changed, and the Wufang City we saw is not its real location."


    Caiying laughed, "Hey, the maze that the palace said is actually a bit reasonable."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s not bad, it''s all a matter of direction."


    Old Jian was puzzled, "Zhou Shu, how did you determine this? In fact, you still know the specific location of Wufang City, right?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Yes, otherwise how can I be sure."


    This time, the eighth sense helped a lot again. If it hadn��t been for the eighth sense to lock the true location of Wufang City, it was not at the same position as what he saw, the pointer of the world was pointing to it. There is no hidden world in the void, so he must go back in the end, and once he goes back, he will fall into a trap.


    Old Jian shook his head slightly and sighed unconsciously, "Thanks to you."


    He didn''t ask more about the reason, Zhou Shu didn''t say that it was a big secret, and he wouldn''t be okay.


    He said slowly, "Then what shall we do now?"


    "Once the location is determined, it''s easy."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "We have completed this mission. No matter whether it is in the hidden world or anything else, it is not something we can go to now. Let''s go back to the real Wufang City first and then tell the situation. Shouzheng and City Lord, let him solve it."


    Old Jian breathed a sigh of relief, "Well, this is best."


    Caiying thought for a while and said, "Can you stay for a while? My palace is still a bit short."


    "You are almost at the realm of dispersing immortals Of course, we can wait until the immortal jade is almost used before going back. I also have something to do."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression was very relaxed. Before, there was an unknown crisis lurking, and he was only cautious when he was worried that it would appear at any time. Now that he sees the truth and knows how to solve the matter, there is no need to worry, and he can take care of it. Finish what you have done.


    Speaking of it, his Dahui Sutra has now reached a point where it can be said.


    That is to say, I can barely mention it, but after a while, I should be able to use the Dahui Jing and Kunlun Mirror to study the law of reincarnation.


    These things are best done in the void, it is not suitable to do in Wufang City.


    "Zhou Shu, you''ve been in a daze for a long time, and you still laugh in a daze. What are you thinking about?"


    If the letter outside is a bit anxious, even angry, and then left it halfway, how can it be annoying?


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelids with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 2271: Take another photo

    Zhou Shu looked at Hanruo seriously, "Thank you."


    Without the question of the direction, and without her inadvertent reminder, Zhou Shu could hardly change his mind. He always wondered if there was a mysterious giant net outside, which netted all the practitioners in Wufangcheng who were performing tasks. But I never thought about it. It was a problem with no square city inside.


    "Thank me for what?"


    Han Ruo was stunned. She didn''t know that she had helped Zhou Shu inadvertently. She just stared at Zhou Shu without blinking, "What''s the matter with you, isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and told Hanruo about the analysis just now. Hanruo''s face slowly changed, and he had no time to ask anything else. He stared at Wufangcheng in the distance, and his body kept trembling, "Zhou Shu, You mean, he is there?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be."


    "Then...I...want to go."


    Han Ruo took a deep breath. Although she tried to calm her tone, she still said with a vibrato.


    Zhou Shu had expected it earlier, and only slowly said, "If you must go, I will not stop you, but obviously there is a better idea. Go back and tell the city lord Wufang, the city lord will never ignore the hidden dangers around him. The city lord will take action and it won''t be a problem to rescue your brother."


    Hanruo paused and said stubbornly, "He has been there for a long time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s been a long time, but he is still alive and his soul is still there. If you go, there may be bad consequences. Of course, it is more likely that nothing happened. Even the Jinxian went there. There is no sound. If you go, there will be no splashes."


    "You..." Hanruo looked at Zhou Shu with a little anger, but quickly cooled down, "No matter what happens, you don''t need to worry about it."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s up to you, I said I won''t stop you."


    Hanruo stared at Zhou Shu for a while, sighed inwardly, and saluted very solemnly, "Zhou Shu, thank you for your care during this time. If I have a chance to see you again, I will definitely repay you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, took out an item and handed it over, "No, I promised to help Brother Luo, you can take this."


    Han Ruo took it, took a look, and was slightly at a loss, "This is?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It may be useful, and I hope you remember that at any time, don''t take off your zero-cleared gauze."


    Hanruo moved in his heart and settled down, "I will remember, then I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Goodbye."


    "gone."


    Han Ruo stood there hesitated for a while, then flew towards Wufang City without looking back.


    Caiying didn''t know when she flew out, and stopped on Zhou Shu''s shoulder, "Zhou, you really let her go, my palace thought you would keep her."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What can you keep? It''s what you run out to do. Although you are basically sure that there are no enemies outside, it does not mean that you will not encounter danger. You will go in and practice hard."


    "I know, I know."


    Caiying chuckled, "My palace is a bit weird, just let her go after only a few words, unlike you in the past."


    "How about me in the past?" Zhou Shu stagnated and said slowly, "Everyone has things they have to do, even if those things are stupid in the eyes of others, they are self-defeating, but they have to do it. This is what her heart dictates. She has such obsessions that no one can change, so why force it."


    Caiying paused, seeming to mutter to herself, "My palace seems to have obsessions too."


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Except for kendo, you shouldn''t have other obsessions, it''s not good for you, you know?"


    There was no answer for a long time, and he had already returned to the world of refining demon.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It runs fast."


    If the distant Han is flying fast, his pale face is full of firmness, there is no trace of fear, and he will go on the path he chooses no matter what.


    "Very persistent."


    Zhou Shu retracted his spiritual consciousness, shook his head gently, took out the flying boat, sat in, and slowly flew towards the distance.


    His direction is similar to that of Hanruo, between the correct Wufang City and the False Wufang City.


    It is also counted on the way home. By the way, find out what the specific distance between the two is, and report it to Shouzheng after returning.


    The flight speed was very slow, and he didn''t plan to return to Wufang City until Dahuijing had no first glimpse of the doorway.


    However, this process will not be too long. It is much simpler to understand a book than to actually understand the law.


    Days pass by.


    "Just let my palace take another photo."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, blinking her eyes, begging, "At that moment, my palace feels very strange, as if it''s not me at all. Many blurry pictures flashed before my eyes, and those pictures seemed very familiar. But you can��t tell what it is, Zhou, Zhou, take a look at this palace again."


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu glared at her, "I told you not to move, you have to pick it up and take a picture."


    The talented Zhou Shu was concentrating on the Dahui Sutra, but Caiying unexpectedly came over, quietly picked up the Kunlun mirror, and took a look at himself as a normal mirror.


    As soon as the photo was taken, before he had time to take a look at his face, the whole person froze, his eyes were hollow as if he were dead.


    The Kunlun mirror always haunts Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhili, and if she takes a photo like this, it is equivalent to Zhou Shu''s use of the void for her once.


    The first life is empty, and the mirror of reincarnation reflects a person''s past life.


    At that moment, the previous life replaced this life, and the mind, mind, consciousness, and others all fell into chaos, and therefore fell into a state of complete loss of consciousness.


    Caiying took Zhou Shu''s hand and said aggrieved, "It''s nothing, this palace just wants to know what''s going on, just take another photo, it will be fine, and this palace may be able to understand it."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "You know this, it may not be good for you, it may be bad."


    If it��s someone else��s past life, Zhou Shu doesn��t mind letting others know about it, but Caiying is different. She is an elf with extremely pure mind, but in the past life she was the master of the sect of cultivating immortals, with many chores, and she didn��t know what she had experienced. , If she remembers her past life, it is likely to have a big impact on her, and no one knows what will happen then.


    "Are you worried about this palace?"


    Caiying is very happy Don��t worry, Zhou, this palace also has the heart of this palace, it will not be affected anyway, you said that everyone has to do things , Even in the eyes of others..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Okay, okay, use what I said to refute me, and I will become more capable."


    Caiying shook her head quickly, "Zhou, my palace said something wrong, you are not someone else, but my palace, my palace really wants to know."


    "You take a picture."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You are right, since you have this obsession in your heart, it is my fault for me to stop it."


    "My palace''s obsession...not this."


    Caiying murmured softly, picked up the Kunlun mirror, settled her mind, and took a picture of herself with the mirror.


    He stayed there soon, looking blank, like an unconscious puppet.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 2272: Visitor

    After a few breaths, Caiying''s body trembled and recovered.


    I could only stand there, my eyes still a little confused.


    Zhou Shu took the Kunlun mirror and said calmly, "What''s wrong, Caiying?"


    "Call me Lord Palace Master, ah..."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu with a wry smile, "I didn''t expect this palace to be really the palace owner."


    "Yes, Liu Xiazong was established by you in the past, but I only know these, other things are not clear," Zhou Shu nodded and said with concern, "Are you okay?"


    Caiying shook her head, her eyes restored to the clearness of the past, "Zhou, it''s okay, but this palace master doesn''t seem to be an ordinary person."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "It''s not easy to be able to establish a sect in Lingyu City alone and occupy it for so many years."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou, do you think this palace looks like that palace lord?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I have only seen a jade statue, and I don''t have any impression anymore. She looks the same, but she doesn''t feel like it. She is more cold and proud."


    "She is actually a Shushan disciple, who came out to experience the establishment of the sect. The big sect disciples always have an eye above the top, similar to Mo Lianxing," Caiying curled her lips, "Zhou, you think this palace is so good. , Is she as good as her?"


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "It''s you."


    "That''s good," Caiying chuckled, her face becoming a little dignified, "Zhou, I have something to think about in this palace, I won''t tell you."


    Seeing Caiying leaving gracefully, Zhou Shu nodded and let down a lot of her hanging heart. It can be seen from "this palace lord" that her nature has not changed because of her previous life, that is enough.


    Zhou Shu continued to study the Dahui Sutra.


    As he expected, he is not far from the first glimpse, and it may take a few years to reach it.


    It��s like junior high school students reading college books. Most of them are at a loss, but they can understand a little bit. They can roughly know what the law books are, and they can also think about problems based on the principles. This step is already very good, but if you go further When you reach the level of knowing one or two things, you will be able to figure out the power of the law in the Kunlun mirror, and understand the Tao from it, and the law of reincarnation will gradually improve.


    At this time, the position of Feizhou was almost between the real Wufang City and the fake Wufang City, much closer to the fake one.


    Comparing the two, the real Wufang City is hidden in the darkness, and only a trace can be felt, while the fake one is very obvious and can be easily detected.


    It''s no wonder that so many people regard it as a Wufang City, and can''t wait to go back, but fall into a trap.


    Many more days passed.


    "Success!"


    Caiying''s excited voice reverberated in the flying boat, filled with joyful breath everywhere.


    Xiao Zhao looked disdainful, "It''s just the realm of dispersing immortals, it''s still far away, what''s so happy about."


    "Come here and see if this palace won''t kill you!"


    Caiying glared at the little trick, and said angrily, "How easy do you think, this palace is a sword spirit! You don''t know what to do, and you don''t know how to practice. You only know that you plan to study every day, and it is useless. If I can use the Purple Mark Sword, I can also help Zhou."


    Xiao Zhao jumped up and said unconvincedly, "I''ve helped him a long time ago. Without me, he is still being oppressed by Changtian."


    Caiying turned her head, "I didn''t see it in my palace, then it didn''t."


    "you you����"


    Always clever tricks, but I was so angry that I couldn''t take it back.


    Old Jian made a round of battle, "Don''t make trouble, hurry up and cultivate, this piece of fairy jade still has a lot of immortal energy, don''t waste it, you two will be used up by the old man and the demon pot."


    "No, the palace must hurry up."


    Caiying quickly flew over and sat down around Xianyu with a serious look.


    At this time, Zhou Shu walked out slowly, his face condensed, with some heaviness that shouldn''t be there.


    "Zhou, when will I condense a real body for this palace?"


    Caiying immediately flew up again and circled Zhou Shu, "My palace is thinking about this now. You said at least you want to become a Sanxian. My palace is already."


    "I''ll consider it for you, now you can cultivate with peace of mind."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You advanced to the demon refining world, and someone has come over."


    "Ah, someone?"


    Caiying was stunned. They spent a long time together without interference from foreign objects. This gave her the feeling that the entire heavens were just a few of them, very comfortable and carefree.


    Old Jian was very puzzled, "How come there are people here? Is it Wufangcheng''s law enforcement team?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, Wufangcheng is not qualified to establish a law enforcement team at all. Someone is here. It must be a bad one. You should act fast. He will come soon."


    "Yes Master."


    As the demon refining pot fell on Zhou Shu, the others also disappeared. Caiying still wanted to stay outside, but was stuffed in by Zhou Shu and entered the demon refining realm, still complaining.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to elaborate, the visitor was extraordinary.


    Zhou Shu perceives a person for less than ten breaths, and the person comes over here. Obviously, the person''s sense of consciousness is very strong, not much worse than Zhou Shu, and the speed is also very fast, a few faster than the flying boat. Times.


    Although it is not a golden immortal, it is not an ordinary true immortal, and no one else can help.


    Before long, there was a knock on the door outside the flying boat.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Very rhythmic sound, but people are still hundreds of miles away.


    Zhou Shu walked out of the flying boat, raised his hand from a distance, and said with a smile, "I don''t know what you can do for a fellow Taoist visiting late at night."


    The man was dressed in black and used concealment methods. He was completely indistinguishable in the void. Of course, he could not hide in Zhou Shu''s eyes. Zhou Shu saw clearly in the blink of an eye.


    The strength is not low, it should be about the same as Liu Qi, is a very strong opponent.


    "Does fellow Taoist go to Wufang City?"


    The man walked over slowly, his face was indifferent, as if he didn''t see Zhou Shu in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Yes, fellow Taoists have any plans and want to take a ride?"


    "It''s not. It''s just that fellow Daoist seems to be walking in the wrong direction. Wufang City is over there."


    The man shook his head, smiled and pointed at the bright light in the distance, which was the direction of the fake Wufangcheng.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant. This person was mostly related to False Wufang City. Maybe he was patrolling around False Wufang City. He came to give directions when he saw someone who didn��t go to False Wufang City~www.novelhall.com ~ Guide yourself to the fake Wufang City.


    Such a person is better to stay and get some news from him.


    Zhou Shu looked at that person and already had an idea.


    He smiled, "Thank you for your guidance, I have seen it too, but I''m cultivating, so I don''t bother to take care of Feizhou and let it fly everywhere."


    "Be careful, flying around is very dangerous."


    The man shook his head, showing a trace of regret, but still did not stop, he was getting closer and closer to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Do you want to come up with fellow Taoists?"


    The man said indifferently, "It''s just passing by, fellow daoist, don''t care. If fellow daoist really doesn''t know how to go back, it''s okay to take you some way."


    It could be seen that he was suspicious of Zhou Shu.


    (Ps: Thank you for your daily support for the eyelids with autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 2273: Self-investment

    Zhou Shu showed a hint of panic, "Daoist, don''t get close anymore, I''m not welcome anymore."


    "How about you?"


    The man didn��t stop, he was getting closer and closer to Zhou Shu, but with a distance of tens of miles, he shook his palm and smiled, ��With my help, fellow daoists can go back faster. Fellow daoists should thank me. Why refuse What?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed suddenly, and the Purple Mark Sword was already in his hand, and he said inwardly, "Daoist, don''t come here again, if you come here again, I really treat you as an enemy!"


    "A fairy weapon, it''s just a fairy weapon from Wufang City, it''s really not worth it."


    The person didn''t even look at it, and walked over. In a flash, he was less than five miles away from Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu became more panicked, and anxiously erected several layers of protective shields, turning his sword into a shield and blocking him.


    The man sneered, "You true immortals, you still only have these skills for so many years, but it''s no wonder that the city lord is so unbearable, and the people below can do this, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu''s dewyness made him more arrogant, and he regarded Zhou Shu as a lamb to be slaughtered, completely ignored.


    Before he could say anything, he took a big step forward, and he was in front of Zhou Shu in an instant, almost within reach.


    He looked at Zhou Shu disdainfully, his eyes flickered, extremely bright, but with an unconcealable killing intent, he grabbed it with his hands horizontally, his fingertips shone like a knife, and most of them used some kind of fairy weapon.


    It seems that the action is wide-open and unscrupulous, but in fact it is not stable. The powerful law surrounds the body without leaving any gaps. Even Zhou Shu can''t catch any flaws, and the movements are extremely agile. Without seeing clearly, both hands bypassed Zhou Shu''s sword and shield, and grabbed Zhou Shu''s arm.


    Snapped.


    The sword and shield suddenly dispersed, and a light beam came out.


    "what?"


    The person''s complexion changed slightly, and he seemed to be aware of something wrong, and his body shape retreated.


    However, no matter how fast the reaction is, there is no way. The moment he just shot, he was reflected in the Kunlun Mirror, and it was too late to see the light again.


    Time seemed to stand still, and the person stayed in the air, keeping the same posture as before, never moving.


    I was emptied in my previous life, and my mind was confused by my previous life, so I totally lost my mind.


    Zhou Shu swept over, and the Purple Mark Sword in his hand had long been replaced with an immortal rope.


    After two breaths, although the man woke up, he still couldn''t move.


    The whole body was bound by immortal ropes, like trapped in a net, without any strength, barely able to speak.


    "you you����"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he was extremely angry.


    Zhou Shu lifted him up and said faintly, "This is the genuine product that I deliberately brought from Shouzheng. It took a lot of words and tongues. It only takes two breaths to tie the immortal knot. Of course, the two breaths are also That''s enough. By the way, you should know the consequences of being **** with fairy ropes."


    "You...who are you?"


    The man wanted to look up at Zhou Shu, but couldn''t lift it up.


    Bang.


    Zhou Shu casually threw him into the flying boat, and fell a dog with his mouth down to chew on the mud. The man''s face flushed, and he had never received such an insult.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Friend Daoist, I should ask you for this. I rushed over for no reason, do I want to kill people and make money, or do I want to do something? I''ve said it all, you really come here, I I''m not polite to you."


    The man''s expression changed a little, "I...I just want to help."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Help? Is it necessary to help? Fellow Daoists should tell the truth. Then I will consider preferential treatment. Otherwise, I will send you to Shouzheng. It is indispensable to go to the sky and get a few whips."


    "Tianjuzhu..."


    The man''s heart loosened, but he slowly calmed down, "Then you just send it away, and see if I can get on the Tianjianzhu."


    Zhou Shu was quite surprised, "Why, listening to what you mean, I seem to wish that I would send you back to Wufang City? Are you relatives with the city lord? But listening to your tone just now, it seems not."


    "Humph."


    The man said coldly, "Who do you care about me?"


    His face was indifferent, but he was snickering in his heart, wishing Zhou Shu would send him back now.


    "Well, it''s better to be respectful than fate."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, raised his hand to lift him up, and said face to face, "But I want to tell you, I am sending you to it, not this Wufang City." He pointed to the light outside the flying boat and shook his finger. I emphasized it again, "It''s not this, I know, that''s your site. You can''t wait to let me go in the trap now. It''s a pity that I won''t go."


    "what!?"


    The man''s face changed suddenly, and his expression was amazing. If he hadn''t tied the fairy rope, he would jump up for fear of shock and his head hit the ceiling.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Do you still want to go now?"


    "Do not!"


    The man quickly calmed down, his face gloomy and said, "You really have a problem, how did you know?"


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word.


    The man stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes flashed with a lot of cold colors, his killing intent was undisguised, "You kill me soon."


    "You have such a powerful body, how can I kill you unless you blew yourself up, but unfortunately, you can''t do it if you want to," Zhou Shu shook his head, his eyes gradually cold, "I can kill you for you, but You have to tell me first, what is going on there?"


    The man stared at Wufang City in the distance, and closed his mouth tightly.


    "When do I want to say it, and when I want to say it again, but even if you don''t say it, I will know."


    Zhou Shu casually tossed the person into a separate room. Of course, the formation had been established. Besides, the people **** by the immortal ropes could not struggle. Not to mention the power of the law of self-explosion, even if you want to dig out a little Spiritual knowledge can''t do it.


    I have to say that this treasure of the fairy world is really powerful, and I don''t know what rules are used.


    The person was in the room, still closing his mouth, showing a thoughtful expression, as if thinking about what to do.


    Zhou Shu opened the Demon Refining Realm and released all the people inside, including Xiangru.


    "This feeling is a bit familiar."


    Xiangru looked at the void outside, with a smile on his lips.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Brother Xiangru, are you feeling better?"


    Xiangru said calmly, "Your materials have helped me restore a lot of my roots, and I can come out to help you at any time."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "That''s good, I have some problems right now, I want to discuss with Brother Xiangru, of course, don''t run away one by one, you have to come up with ideas."


    Compared with other people, Xiangru��s wisdom experience is worthy of Zhou Shu. Although Xiangru is a member of the Dijiang clan, Xiangru is also worthy of trust. When he broke through ten days, Xiangru did not hesitate to consume his source and stabilized the demon-making world, almost lost. For his life, Zhou Shu would treat him as his own if he could do such a thing.


    Those past grievances slowly disappeared after leaving the Profound Yellow Realm, and the individual bears his own cause and effect, and there is no need to deal with others.


    Xiangru nodded softly, "I have heard them say a lot before, but it''s not clear how it is. In any case, Brother Zhou, just let it be said."

 Chapter 2274: Intimidation

    ,,!


    After some discussion, Xiangru seemed thoughtful, "Brother Zhou is going to send him to Shouzheng?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have to send it back as soon as possible. If you encounter one, you may encounter the second. If you encounter something you can''t deal with, the problem will be serious."


    Old Jian nodded, "Yes, if there are missing people there, most of them will search around. We have to leave as soon as possible."


    Skip the trick, "Don''t worry, let me come to the trial first, maybe I can ask something."


    Caiying looked disdainful, "Just you? Still stop dreaming."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Can your business way convince him?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try? Did you forget the last time?"


    The little move nodded vigorously, confidently.


    Zhou Shu remembered the situation of the last time he persuaded the demons with a small trick, and he also gave birth to a staged hope. If Xiao Gun can let the person tell the specific situation of the fake Wufang City, and then go back to tell Shouzheng in detail, things will be much easier. Up.


    But after thinking about it, the possibility is not too great.


    This time it was just a purely extorting confession. There was no basis for the use of business, no matter how good your eloquence was, it was probably difficult.


    He nodded, "Then you go try it."


    The little trick went back and forth, and it didn''t take long for him to come back slumped, his head drooping, looking like he was frustrated.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not that easy for Zhenxian to speak, so I''ll leave it to Shouzheng to deal with it. Maybe the city lord can do something."


    For example, search for souls, but the premise is to kill the true immortal and obtain the soul.


    Unless you have mastered the laws of the soul, it is basically impossible to get information from the living true immortal, even if it is two or three levels higher, the living true immortal, the power of the law has been integrated into the soul, and it is easy to destroy , It is difficult to extract information separately.


    "Let me try."


    Xiangru looked at Zhou Shu and said indifferently, "It doesn''t have to be sent back to Wufang City, let him stay there, it will be better to lead us in the future."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "Brother Xiangru is not joking, can it be that you can completely control a true immortal?"


    Xiangru��s suggestion is incredible. In Zhou Shu��s view, even a golden immortal or even a higher level immortal cannot completely control the true immortal. Even if you master the law of the soul, it is impossible to treat the true immortal as a puppet slave. , It is simply a disaster for practitioners.


    Xiangru nodded lightly, "Isn''t he **** by the immortal rope, and can''t use any power? Then I can really try."


    Zhou Shu''s expression became serious, "Brother Xiangru, are you serious? Is it the secret technique of your Dijiang clan? Why haven''t you mentioned it before?"


    "Not before, how can I mention it, and I don''t know if it''s useful."


    Xiangru looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "Brother Zhou, you should also know that our Dijiang people are born without acupuncture points, so we don��t know anything, and the power that can be exerted is only one or two in a hundred, and the power of blood. It is impossible to use it. When you reach the ninth rank, you can open one orifice, and then after each calamity, according to one orifice, you can only be called the true energy and quasi-sage until after the three calamities of good fortune and the ten orifices are fully opened. Dijiang is on an equal footing."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Brother Xiangru was enlightened when he was promoted to the ninth rank?"


    Xiangru glanced at everyone, and seemed to make up his mind, and slowly said, "When the Dijiang clan opens up, it will gain the power of the Dijiang ancestors, which will stimulate the power of the blood in the body, and the power of my first blood, It is the blood soul guide that is extremely rare in the Dijiang clan."


    Caiying said, "Blood soul lead? It sounds terrifying."


    "Why I seem to have heard of this."


    The little trick wagged his tail and mumbled, suddenly jumped up, and said in amazement, "I remember! You, you learned this?"


    Xiangru sighed slightly, "I don''t want to learn either, but it comes by itself, what can I do."


    Old Jian and Zhou Shu were both stunned, "What forbidden technique, what do you know about small tricks?"


    The little swagger shook his head, and said in fear, "Blood Soul Yin is a famous forbidden technique in the heavens. The blood feeder feeds the soul with blood, and the soul will become the slave of the blood feeder. You must obey the blood feeder. Order, otherwise, it will be miserable. Life is not as good as death. Many golden immortals can''t bear it, but they can''t even commit suicide. The fairy world classifies it as a forbidden technique, prohibits anyone from practicing, and offenders must kill."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he looked at Xiangrudao, "Really?"


    Xiangru smiled bitterly, "If the information I got is correct, it is true. I am a blood feeder. If I feed my blood to the soul of another person, his soul will be guided by my blood from then on. No matter how far apart, he can''t escape. Without my permission, his soul cannot use any force of death. I am injured, he suffers, I die, and he must die."


    Caiying heard a tooth fight, and hurriedly hid away.


    "It''s weird enough."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and his heart was also shaken, "This kind of technique really should be classified as a forbidden technique."


    It was terrible to think about it. If it flooded, the entire heavens would become uncontrollable, and he didn''t expect that such a forbidden technique would be by his side.


    He seemed to have guessed his thoughts, and Xiangru slowly said, "Brother Zhou doesn''t need to worry. The conditions for the use of the blood soul guide are very harsh, and only special bloodlines can be cultivated. There are only a few races in the heavens. It��s forbidden, but the immortal world wants to highlight its terrible, but it��s impossible to flood it everywhere.


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "I think too much."


    Such tactics must not be too widespread, heaven and earth have their own methods of restraint, which is the way to restrict blood.


    Xiangru paused, "Brother Zhou, do you want to try?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Yes, but there is a requirement. After using it, let him tell the information we want to know, and then let him go. If he is far away, you will directly let him explode."


    Zhou Shu will not refuse to use useful things, even if they are evil.


    However, the finishing touch is very important. Such things as the blood soul lead must not be exposed. Once used, it must be used thoroughly to avoid future troubles.


    He can��t be sent back to Wufang City, nor can he be allowed to go back. People who have been led by the blood soul can��t see people anymore. There is a possibility to be exposed on the other side, but exposure may cause unimaginable trouble. This is Zhou. Things Shu Jue didn''t want to see.


    Xiangru thought for a while, nodded and said, "Okay, that''s it, then I will try."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and watched Xiangru enter the room without following up.


    Caiying cowered when he saw Xiangru leaving My palace was so worried, I didn''t dare to look at him now, Zhou, what should I do? "


    "Don''t worry, there is me."


    Zhou Shuwen comforted, "And brother Xiangru is believable, he saved your life, not just you, but the entire demon refining world."


    Caiying nodded, "I know, but there is still something..."


    The **** soul draws such a horrible tactic, which really scared her and couldn''t turn it back for a while.


    Isn''t it Zhou Shu, Xiangru, who has a forbidden technique, has always been in the demon refining pot, how can it not make people worry? However, this may also prove that Xiangru really took refuge in him.


    (P: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelids with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)


    Baidu search novel website, ba9;f60;f53;a8c;Bf4;Ab0;Ab0;feb;ae0; novels, all novels Od2;Bf4;Ab0; please pay attention to the prestige "Fiction Search"

 Chapter 2275: Know 12

    Xiangru casts spells in the room, while the others are waiting outside, a little worried.


    After more than an hour, a person opened the door and walked out slowly.


    Whether he walked or waved his hands, his movements were very stiff, as if he was reluctant but had to do that. The same was true in his eyes, with a trace of deep hatred or extreme fear in his humility.


    Xiangru, who was walking behind him, gently nodded to Zhou Shu, "Okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "It''s good to watch."


    That look shocked him. The body is completely not his own. He can''t die if he wants to die. He knows that he can''t do it and he has to do it. He is completely a conscious puppet, everything is controlled, but he still has self-consciousness. , But that consciousness is impossible to resist.


    Xiangru said slowly, "Brother Zhou, you can ask."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Daoist, where do you want to take me?"


    The puppet said with a dull expression, "Heishawu."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Is it a fairy city?"


    The puppet said, "It''s a void floating island, far less than Xiancheng."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Did all the people who disappeared in Wufang City go to Heishawu for so many years? What did you do to them and what was the purpose?"


    The puppet paused, seeming to be sorting out something, "Yes, some were affected by the Beacon of Shadows and went to Heishawu by themselves, some were captured by us, and they were all imprisoned by us. What is the purpose? I do not know."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "There are several leaders in Heishawu, who are they and what are their goals?"


    The puppet was delayed for a while, "I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiangru and thought about it, "There shouldn''t be a problem. He can''t resist me now. I have all his soul and soul in my control, and the possibility of lying is really small."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then how many people like you are in Heishawu, how much better than you, who do you usually deal with?"


    The puppet paused, "More than four hundred, more than half of them are better than me. I usually deal with Bistar... He is strange, with six arms and two heads."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What is your name, where did you come from, and why did you come?"


    The puppet thought for a while, "Guan Fei, come from Flowing Cloud Realm, to make money."


    Zhou Shu then asked many more questions. The man became a puppet and he knew everything about it. Zhou Shu learned a lot of information, but he didn��t have much key information about Heishawu. Obviously, this person was only considered a puppet in Heishawu. Ordinary characters don''t touch much.


    "It''s a group of mercenaries."


    Old Jian said slowly, "I don''t know who entrusted him to come to Heishawu to do things. The purpose should be Wufang City."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I can''t ask anything anymore, Brother Xiangru, please take him out to deal with it, not too far."


    Xiangru nodded lightly, opened the door and walked out. The puppet followed, his eyes were very complicated, and perhaps he knew his fate, but there was not much sadness in his eyes, but a sense of relief.


    After a while, there was a loud noise outside the flying boat.


    Looking up, a pale red cloud rose in the void, and a small void storm was forming in the cloud.


    Xiangru walked in with a calm expression.


    Although he has only a ninth rank, which is equivalent to a human being''s hybrid immortal realm, but due to the inherent advantages of the Dijiang clan in the laws of space, he is very comfortable in the void, not slower than the flying boat, and very elegant.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and handed over a jade slip and a few magic weapons. "His tactics still have mental methods. It''s a pity that it was wasted, you keep it."


    "Thank you, brother Xiangru."


    Zhou Shu took it, and accepted it bluntly.


    He didn''t ask Xiangru to do this, but Xiangru did it, which suits him well.


    It is foreseeable that Xiangru''s blood soul will play a greater role in the future, but Zhou Shu knows that he will never abuse it.


    Kunlun mirrors, immortal ropes, and blood soul lead are simply the best means to rob the house. The so-called body is armed with a weapon, and the murderous heart is self-evident. If you change some immortals with impure scheming, I am afraid that in the future you will have to kill people to win treasures. Up.


    Xiangru said lightly, "Brother Zhou, I want to rest for a while."


    Zhou Shu seriously agreed, "Well, you should go back to the demon world, just tell me what you need."


    Xiangru glanced at the others and saw their defensive psychology, only smiled, and then disappeared.


    Old Jian slowly said, "Unexpectedly, I have figured out the details so quickly, and I will definitely be able to complete the task when I go back to Wufang City."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Yes, the reward will never be low, but Wufangcheng is about to usher in a catastrophe."


    Old Jian sighed, "Yes, there are more than 400 people, and more than 200 are better than Guan Fei. Guan Fei doesn''t have to be much worse than you. In other words, there are at least more than two hundred mercenaries equivalent to Jinxian. Plus the unknown leader, I don��t know if it can be handled here."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Old Jian, you are a lot less. There are at least 1,000 missing persons in Wufang City, and there are many golden immortals among them."


    Old Jian was taken aback, "They count too?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If they don''t count, they won''t be alive. I think Heishawu has some means to force them to join."


    Old Jian was shocked and couldn''t help but said, "Is there still a **** soul lead?"


    Caiying was frightened, "No way, there are so many, the palace doesn''t dare to stay in Wufang City, Zhou Zhou, let''s go quickly."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "It may be, it may not be, and after reading it, we will definitely be involved."


    Caiying was stunned, and hurriedly said, "Why, can''t you leave?"


    "People are in Xiancheng, and we can''t help ourselves... After going back and telling Shouzheng, we can''t go even if we want to go."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance , a cold color flashed in his eyes, and a fighting spirit emerged unconsciously, "Besides, I don''t want to go. The battle between fairy cities is so rare, how can I miss it? There should be a result for Brother Luo and Hanruo girl."


    Caiying curled her lips, "I think you just miss her, huh."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t say anything, concentrate on cultivating, we are ready to return, you guys, you must use up this fairy jade before returning to the city, otherwise I can''t spare you, Lord Palace."


    "Why can''t I just forgive this palace, what about others... Ouch!"


    Caiying was about to defend her, she hit Zhou Shu on her head, and then she was thrown into the world of demon refinement.


    After a few words of cursing in it, only obediently sat down and practiced.


    Zhou Shu didn''t waste time even more. Kunlun Mirror was in hand and Dahui Jing was in his heart, and he was immersed in it soon, and it was difficult to extricate himself.


    His progress is very smooth. After first glancing at the doorway, he will be able to know a little bit or two. At this point, the journey of the void is even complete.

 Chapter 2276: Under house arrest

    ,,!


    The flying boat slowly docked to the platform.


    "There are so many people."


    Looking around, Caiying exclaimed.


    On the other side of the platform, at least twenty flying boats were parked, and hundreds of immortals were queuing on the side. It was indeed rare for so many people to leave at the same time.


    Zhou Shu glanced, but found an acquaintance among the crowd, thought about it, walked over, raised his hand and said, "Brother Yang."


    Yang Bai smiled slightly, "Hey, it''s Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You guys, where are you going?"


    "Are you out of town lately?"


    Yang Bai showed a slight dignity, "Something happened in the brown crystal realm. Almost all the mine guards are gone, and even no corpses are found. The city lord issued a summoning order and recruited some immortals to investigate around the brown crystal realm."


    Zhou Shu secretly stagnated, but fortunately he didn''t go down last time, "It''s so serious, what about the mine?"


    Yang Bai shook his head slightly, "The mine is fine, and it hasn''t been damaged, but all the people are gone."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "This is strange, it seems that those people''s goals are people?"


    Yang Bai nodded, "The city lord is also worried about this. It is very likely that some immortals who practice the evil way did it. If they regard those people as resources for cultivation, then Wufang City will also be affected, so it must be investigated."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said slowly, "In fact, this is not necessarily the reason."


    Yang Bai''s expression changed slightly, "Huh? Brother Zhou has any opinion?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "It''s a bit long to say, but I think it has something to do with the brown grain boundary. Why don''t we find a place to discuss it?"


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Okay, but I have to arrange these immortals first."


    Zhou Shuning said, "It may not be necessary to go to the brown grain boundary. It may be a bad thing to go."


    Yang Bai was suddenly puzzled, but seeing Zhou Shu''s dignified expression, he thought about it, "Okay, then I will let them wait, but Brother Zhou, this matter is no small matter, no joke."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I understand that this matter is indeed very serious."


    Yang Bai nodded and took Zhou Shu to a small building nearby.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This is how things are, I took the task of going to the hidden world..."


    Listening to Zhou Shu''s narration, Yang Bai''s complexion has been changing, and it is getting more and more solemn, as if to drip ink.


    "...I wanted to go to Shouzheng to make it clear. I didn''t expect to meet you first. That would be great. This matter is very urgent. It must be dealt with as soon as possible. I personally think that someone may want to deal with it. City."


    Zhou Shu stared at Yang Bai and shook his head gently.


    "If it is true, this is already a war."


    Yang Bai looked angrily, "Good guy, it''s been hidden for three hundred years. I think the brown grain boundary is their hands. First encircle Wufang City, and then start from the surrounding mines. Wait until several mines fall into their hands. , The next step is Wufangcheng."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think so too."


    "However," Yang Bai settled, "This matter really needs to be investigated. I will report to the city lord first, and wait for the city lord to show him."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "This is natural."


    Yang Bai stood up, raised his hand and said, "Brother Zhou, you will stay here these few days. I will find a place for you to rest. I will help you explain to you in the Eastern District Shouzheng. Don��t worry about the reward. I think the city lord is very Orders will come down soon, and Brother Zhou will definitely have to contribute."


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, "Well, if you are in Wufang City, you naturally have to work for Wufang City."


    He has been prepared for a long time. Even if he and Yang Bai have a good relationship, but this matter is too important, he will definitely be monitored and restricted from moving. He can''t go where he wants to. But when things become clear, there will be nothing to do, most of the time. There will be immeasurable rewards.


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head unconsciously, "Oh, it''s a blessing that no Fangcheng can have a talent like Brother Zhou."


    Before the words were finished, the people were no longer seen. Looking over from the building, the crowd on the platform was gradually dispersing. It seemed that the plan to go to the brown grain boundary was abandoned.


    After a while, a golden fairy came upstairs.


    He smiled at Zhou Shu, without a trace of arrogance. "The Daoist is Zhou Shu. My name is Xiao Mao. It was Supervisor Yang who sent me to pick up the Daoist. You can tell me anything you want. , I will try my best to satisfy."


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "Seniors are working, and juniors don''t need much for the time being, just have a place to rest."


    "Follow me."


    Xiao Mao smiled and nodded, and the two of them walked downstairs together.


    When he arrived at a richly decorated cave, Xiao Mao smiled and said, "Friend Zhou, this is it. I have been waiting outside. Just ask me if you have any questions, don''t worry."


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Thank you, please tell the supervisor to help me look at Zhibaoxuan."


    Xiao Mao nodded, "Don''t worry, I will bring it."


    Zhou Shu thanked him again and entered the cave alone.


    Not to mention the magnificent appearance, it also has everything inside. There are everything you can think of. The spirit of the fairy is naturally rich, and even the various five elements are extremely luxuriant. There is even a special sword pool with dozens of them. Feijian, the sword intent was so strong that it became liquid, making people heart-wrenching. With the third-rank pill furnace and several second- and third-rank strange fires, there is no doubt that this should be the best cave that Zhou Shu has ever seen.


    "Fantastic!"


    Caiying cheered and plunged into the sword pond without hesitation.


    Old Jian was rather worried, "It looks like you are under house arrest."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "I thought of it a long time ago, so let''s live with peace of mind for a few days, just practice."


    Caiying floated in the sword pond and splashed water on Zhou Shu, "That''s it, what I want to do so much, I used fairy jade in the void, and there is sword intent here again. There is nothing better than this. , This palace will be promoted soon!"


    "Then you have to hurry up."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, waved his sword intent back, walked straight to the Five Elements Qi, and sat down peacefully.


    Speaking of it, I have been going out for this period of time I haven''t practiced the Five Elements Law properly, but it is not to be missed at this time. Of course, he will spend more time on the Law of Reincarnation, which is his achievement The true immortal''s springboard, but he does not intend to continue to rely on the Five Elements Rule to become a Golden Immortal. After all, the Five Elements Rule is not too advantageous in the field, but it is too difficult to promote to the Golden Immortal by the Reincarnation Rule.


    He didn''t take out the Kunlun Mirror. It can be said that it is under the eyes of the city lord, and there are still fewer problems. However, even without the Kunlun Mirror, his fledgling Dahui Sutra can be used to understand the law of reincarnation.


    Time flies quickly, for several months in a flash.


    "Brother Zhou, I''m really sorry these days."


    Hearing a familiar voice outside, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, a little expectant, but also a little melancholy.


    What I was looking forward to was finally leaving, and the melancholy was finally leaving, but I didn''t know what news Yang Bai brought this time.


    (P: Thank you for your daily support for the eyelids with autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~) Please pay attention to the prestige "Fiction Search"

 Chapter 2277: Golden Fairy Treatment

    ,,!


    Yang Bai stood in front of the door, his face was a little gray, as if he had just come from outside.


    Zhou Shu welcomed him in, "Brother Yang, you are here."


    Yang Bai apologized, "I''m really embarrassed to keep Brother Zhou for so long."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Maybe it''s a matter of course, I''m very comfortable practicing here, I don''t think about it."


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head with a smile, "I reluctant to think about Shu, hehe, my master once said, I know what it means, it''s not a good thing, you blame the city lord for house arrest."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant and smiled bitterly, "How is it now?"


    "Your message is not wrong."


    Yang Bai sighed slightly, his face turned gloomy, "The city lord sent someone to see, and I went too. There is indeed the floating island of Heishawu, which is not far from Wufang City. I can''t think of it. The enemy is there. By my side, our vigilance is too bad, but they hide too well. To be honest, if you didn��t explain the specific information to me in detail, I don��t think no one knows, then Heishawu is posing as Wufang City. All of us are going to get lost."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "It is indeed hidden very well."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Yang Bai was quite calm, "Brother Zhou, how did you see it?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "Luck, or in other words, that Wufang City is not like the Wufang City I am familiar with."


    "It''s only feeling."


    Yang Bai also believed, "According to the city lord, they used the Beacon of Shadows, which is a special treasure that can only be found in the underworld. It can perceive all things in a psychedelic world, not only for the cultivator, but even magic weapons like the pointer of the world. confuse."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "In Heishawu, are people from the underworld?"


    Yang Bai shook his head, "I can''t be sure, in order to avoid getting rid of the grass, we didn''t come close, we just watched the surroundings for a while."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "What do you plan to do then?"


    "How can people snore beside the couch?"


    Yang Bai snorted coldly, "The city lord has decided to organize a guard army to fight against Heishawu and completely wipe them out."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is so best, no matter what their purpose is, since they have violated Wufang City for so long, they should be punished."


    Yang Bai nodded and sighed, "But it is not a temporary thing. I am afraid that it will take decades or even hundreds of years to complete. Wufang City will also undergo great changes because of this. I am not afraid of loss, but I am afraid that people will float. At that time, no one wants to stay here anymore. After all, the battle of Xiancheng will be of no benefit to anyone, and I don��t know why they started first."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Since I am here, there is no reason not to fight."


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu, but he laughed, "It looks like Brother Zhou is very combative, so I don��t have to spend any more words. This time I guard Wufang City. Brother Zhou is a member of Wufang City. , I also have to shoulder a lot of responsibilities."


    "Brother Yang, are you playing tricks on me?"


    Zhou Shu showed a slight displeasure, "Speaking of which, Shouzheng''s payment has not been given to me."


    "Of course you are indispensable," Yang Bai smiled and glanced around, "Brother Zhou, how is this cave mansion?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "Of course it''s not bad, but I prefer the West Side."


    If you can get this cave, of course it will be a very generous reward, but after all, under the eyes of the city lord, there are too many people coming and going, which is a bit unsuitable for Zhou Shu. If you can be in the west, it would be better. It is a place outside the law. , The city lord rarely cares, Zhou Shu can have more space to do his own things.


    "West End?"


    Yang Bai was stunned, "Even if the city lord gave you the contract, it would be difficult for you to really get it. The Western District is indeed the best practice place in Wufang City, but you have to live in the Western District without sufficient strength guarantee. impossible."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Is it impossible to have a contract?"


    Yang Bai nodded, "Having a contract doesn''t mean that the city lord will help you out every time. He will help you a few times at most. After that, he still has to rely on himself. Do you know? The golden immortals who now occupy the best places in the West District have all There is no contract, but people with a contract cannot let them go."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, thinking of his own city lord contract, it is not easy to really get it.


    Yang Bai smiled slightly and took out a contract, "This is the contract of this cave mansion, accept it, don''t underestimate it, there are only ten such cave manions in the entire southern district, and the cost of establishing it alone exceeds 5 billion. Xianshi, the resources in the city are also given priority, and the city lord has agreed that you will be treated as permanent residents of Wufang City."


    Zhou Shu took a look and asked curiously, "What are the benefits of permanent city residents?"


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Only Jinxian has it."


    "It''s not bad, then I will accept it."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Jinxian''s treatment is far better than others. The most important thing is that he can''t be sentenced to Jinxian. Even if he commits something in the future, he won''t worry about going to heaven. Obviously, it is a good reward.


    Yang Bai was quite disdainful, "It seems that you are still losing money, are you not satisfied? In the entire Wufang City, there are only three people who are treated like you by the city lord if you are not a golden immortal."


    Zhou Shu gave birth to a hint of curiosity, "Who else is there besides you?"


    "I''m not among them," Yang Bai shook his head and didn''t care. "There is also Mo Xian. As for the other person, I can''t say the name. You have one thing in common, that is, you have never sheltered under any golden immortal gate. So I value you, I think it''s also because of this, the city lord will not begrudge a reward for those who can maintain independence in Wufang City and excel."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, feeling the same. If you change him to be the lord of the city and look at the genius below, this is a point that must be considered. If you don��t follow the trend, you can stick to your heart under any circumstances. This is a promising and truly worthwhile one. People to trust.


    He paused, "I forgot about Mo Xian, maybe I have something to ask him in the future."


    Yang Bai smiled and shook his head, "He is not easy to see."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It doesn''t work to report your name?"


    "Now your name may not be worse than mine, and the treatment is better than mine. Why do you report my name?"


    Yang Bai waved his hand, smiled and became serious, "Okay, I won''t talk about it. The announcement of the city lord has been sent out. You can also go out. I suggest you go to the mission area first. You''d better follow this task."


    Zhou Shu doubted if there is something to do, tell me directly, can''t tell me, do I have to see the task? "


    Yang Bai said slowly, "This matter is too big to hide from other people. Everything you need to do must be made public in the form of tasks. The city owner can''t force others to protect Wufang City, right? I want to arrange a bunch of tasks for you. Come, but the city lord won''t let it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Fine, I''ll take a look later."


    "Remember, you must take the task."


    Yang Bai looked at him and nodded very seriously.


    (P: Thank you har for your continuous support, and thank you friends who have collected and subscribed to vote)


    :. :


    Baidu search novel website, ba9;f60;f53;a8c;Bf4;Ab0;Ab0;feb;ae0; novels, all novels Od2;Bf4;Ab0; please pay attention to the prestige "Fiction Search"

 Chapter 2278: Harmful

    ,,!


    Chapter 2278: Harmful (page 1/1)


    Yang Bai said goodbye and left soon, and the cave mansion became even more unstable.


    "There are only three. There are only three in Wufang City!"


    Caiying flew over and hovered around Zhou Shu, smiling happily, "Zhou, you are too good!"


    Old Jian slowly said, "It''s a good start in Wufang City, this place is much better than Zhibaoxuan."


    The little trick was very excited to jump around, "From the East District to the South District, a big leap, I also have a bigger use case, Zhou, now you also have the capital, quickly open a shop, let me take care of it. I promise to make you rich in a few years."


    Looking at a few people, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Come slowly, don''t worry, there will be some."


    There is a good sense of satisfaction, but also more urgency.


    You may not be able to own what you get. What if the battle of Xiancheng fails? Then there is nothing.


    From the eastern district to the southern district, it is a great progress to have a sufficiently good Dongfu and receive the Golden Immortal treatment. It is a big step forward to break away from the original class, but it also means that Zhou Shu must pay more. Work harder to maintain the current situation.


    However, this does not mean that Zhou Shu intends to stay in Wufang City, Wufang City, it is just a step he has to walk through.


    The battle of Xiancheng in front of him is a good exercise opportunity not to be missed, and he will become stronger because of this.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''ll go out to see the mission, Old Jian, you all stay here, don''t go out."


    "it is good."


    Old Jian nodded, not much, but Caiying made a few noises and calmed down.


    Compared with the eastern district, the southern district is naturally much more lively.


    As the flow of people slowly walked to the bulletin board in the center, I felt more and more noisy around.


    "That''s right, as long as you join the guards, you can get a fairy weapon, and you can choose according to your own rules?"


    "That''s correct, but that''s a desperate job. No matter how good the fairy is, it doesn''t matter."


    "With a good fairy, I don''t believe anyone can take my life, this guard army, I must join!"


    "Me too, me too, just don''t know if it will pass?"


    "It says that as long as the real immortal is enough, there are no other conditions, even if you are not a resident of Wufang City, you can join in. This gives us poor real immortals a good way out, and the city lord is really paying for it."


    "Then the best, I will go to Shouzheng to sign up now!"


    "Go together, go together!"


    The voices of a few people are particularly loud, but a little attention will reveal that these people seem to be speaking, and they have been talking about leaving for a long time, but they have been yelling in front of the bulletin board, acting too unprofessional.


    Most immortals watched in silence.


    Although the fairy weapon is good, the fate of the fairy is indeed more important. Participating in such an unpredictable battle, the true fairy is about the same as the ant. Whether they want to fight or not, they are all skeptical and are watching.


    Zhou Shu looked over indifferently, as if thoughtful.


    On the bulletin board, there were more than a dozen missions listed. The most conspicuous one was of course joining the guards. Zhou Shu would not consider it this time, because it was the mission that the real immortal cannon fodder would do.


    Below are tasks such as investigating intelligence, logistical supplies, monitoring Heishawu, mixing into Heishawu, and destroying facilities.


    The rewards for each task are irritating. Immortal elixir and even the training grounds in the West District have them all. For example, the task of destroying the shadow lighthouse can be promoted to a district prison city, and there are two third grades. Immortal artifacts are available to choose from. If it is a true immortal, you can get three Zifu Golden Pills, if it is a Golden Immortal, you can obtain a fourth-rank famous pill. This task is not the most rewarding, assassination of the leader is.


    Zhou Shu could only shake his head, and he was tempted, but these tasks were obviously not something he could do.


    There must be a lot of golden immortals who will be tempted, maybe the top ten golden immortals in the Western District will be dispatched.


    The name pill can be met but not sought. It is still the fourth rank. If you are lucky, you can get a rule out of thin air. If it fits with yourself, it is equivalent to getting the guidance of a sage, which is simply a great opportunity.


    This is not what Yang Bai wants him to pick up. Most of it is to inquire about the news. After all, he discovered this kind of thing when he went out. He must think that he has some secret expertise in this area, and hope that he can be a Wufangcheng. Bring more news.


    Then he agreed.


    This is what Zhou Shu originally wanted to do. This is the early stage of the war. Intelligence is the most important. If Zhou Shu can��t enter the Wufang City high-level and get more information, he can only do it on his own. The more information he knows. , The more you will get in the future.


    After walking a long way away, the shouts of those people continued, and it seemed that they would not stop.


    "Hehe, you are Fellow Daoist Zhou, right?"


    As soon as he entered the gate of the palace, an old man greeted him, "The old man has been admiring his name for a long time, and he is indeed young and promising, and the future generations are scary."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "How can I be welcomed by the seniors, the juniors are really ashamed."


    "Haha, fellow daoists don��t need to be self-effacing. I listened to the supervisors and told me what you have done in recent years. The old man admires him very tightly. I couldn��t do it when I changed my old man." The old man Wang Baishen is the guardian of the Southern District."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have met Wang Shouzheng."


    Wang Boshen nodded slightly, "Friend Zhou, you are here to take the task, right? I''m all ready here. Which one should I take?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "The junior wants to go to Heishawu to find out information."


    "Huh, is it just this?"


    Wang Baishen showed a slight surprise, "The inspector said that you will take on the task of mixing into Heishawu, is he wrong?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, and his heart was even more shocked.


    Wang Baishen said quite embarrassed, "The supervisor said, this task is none other than you, and Wufang City is no more suitable than you, and fellow daoists can''t help but define what you want to bring. It��s hard for the old man to do this now."


    Zhou Shu cursed secretly, Yang Bai is really harmful, let him go to Heishawu now? Push people down the fire pit?


    He said slowly, "For the younger generation to say frankly, the city lord has already announced the affairs of Heishawu throughout the city. Everyone in the whole city knows that Heishawu is going to war with Wufang City, and Heishawu will also find out. Isn��t it the same as looking for death to mix into Heishawu now?"


    "Hehe, I know it, but it may not reach Heishawu."


    Wang Baishen smiled slightly which is quite meaningful, "We still want someone to deliver the news."


    "Could it be that the city owner made the announcement deliberately, and then used this to catch the spies who stayed in Wufang City in Heishawu, but who can guarantee the huge Wufang City..." At this point, Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly.


    Wang Boshen nodded slightly, "It''s almost like that. If anyone wants to spread the news, then the city lord can''t ask for it."


    Zhou Shu sighed with emotion, "It''s the younger generation who thought wrong."


    After all, Zhou Shu still underestimated the control of the city lord, and regarded the battle of Xiancheng as a general national battle. Wufang City is indeed huge, five times larger than Wufang City, but who should think that he can leave the city lord Sight, quietly conveying the things here, then he was wrong.


    How can anyone who can build a fairy city tolerate this happening?


    (P: Thank you for your continuous support for the eyelids who have autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Read the website: m. Please pay attention to the prestige "Fiction Search"

 Chapter 2279: Thats enough

    ,,!


    Chapter 2279 That''s Enough (Page 1/1)


    Wang Bai said slowly, "I have neglected once, there can be no second time."


    Judging from his expression, the city lord''s first negligence was a little unbelievable, and the existence of Heishawu had not been discovered for 300 years.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said with an unusually calm expression, "Daoist, you better take this task."


    Zhou Shu paused, seeming to understand something, then smiled and said, "Since Shouzheng feels that the younger generation can take it, there is nothing to say about the younger generation. The younger generation will take this task and mix into Heishawu."


    "Fellow Daoist is indeed terrifying, and the old man also believes that fellow Daoist will satisfy the city lord."


    Wang Bai smiled deeply and patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder, "Actually, you are a real fairy and won''t attract too much attention. Just be careful and safety is not a problem. When you understand the internal situation, you can come back."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The task is going to be done, and the juniors all understand."


    Wang Bai nodded in satisfaction, "That''s good, come with the old man, I have something for you."


    Not long after, Zhou Shu walked out of the hall.


    He stood still without taking a few steps, his expression calm, but there was a trace of regret between his brows.


    "Brother Zhou, sorry."


    Yang Bai stood in front of him with an apologetic face, "This matter is my fault."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Is it the City Lord''s request?"


    Yang Bai nodded, a little heavy, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Actually, I should have thought of it a long time ago. I can bring so much news about Heishawu to Wufang City, and it is so detailed that it is hard not to make you doubt, where did these news come from? He is also from Heishawu? Has it always been, or was it bought after leaving the city this time? House arrest alone is not enough for such a big thing, so you just let me go to Heishawu, which is the best of both worlds. Policy, for me, to complete the task is to vote for the title, which can make you rest assured, and if I am a spy, staying in the city will be a scourge, and it will be done in one go."


    After Wang Baishen said that sentence, Zhou Shu immediately understood the reason why he was mixed into Heishawu, so he did not refuse to accept it directly.


    Because he knows, no matter what, he must take the task, otherwise the consequences will never be good.


    When Zhou Shu got the cave, the city lord had already decided Zhou Shu''s current fate.


    He was wrong, he was wrong about himself, including Yang Bai and the city lord.


    You should never tell Yang Bai so much information. If you tell too much, you won''t get trust, but more suspicion.


    Yang Bai stared at Zhou Shu, but sighed.


    Zhou Shu''s expectation was not wrong.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Brother Yang, I don��t understand. I talked and laughed with you in the cave before, just like a friend, but in a blink of an eye, you sold me. I think you can completely direct these things. Tell me, although the result is the same, I will feel a lot more comfortable, but you chose to use this method to tell me, should I say that you have to be too loyal to the city lord and have to do it, or are you always lying to me?"


    Yang Bai shook his head, very slowly and hesitantly, "Brother Zhou, I''m sorry this time."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "Forget it, Xiancheng is like this, because I haven''t seen it thoroughly enough, it won''t be anymore."


    Yang Bai stagnated, but didn''t say anything.


    Zhou Shu continued, "Brother Yang, I really want to thank you this time. The things I prepared are very useful. With these, I should be able to come back alive."


    Yang Bai''s face was shocked, and he hurriedly said, "Brother Zhou, you must come back alive."


    "Go, I''m going to prepare now."


    Zhou Shu nodded with a smile, and left without saying anything.


    Yang Bai wanted to catch up and say something, but still stood still, his eyes were slightly sad.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look back, but he was quite emotional. He could see that Yang Bai was embarrassed and didn''t want to do it, but he had nothing to say at this time.


    Yang Bai is indeed too loyal. Judging from Zhou Shu��s experience, it can be said that everything Yang Bai did was for the sake of the city lord, and he had not even considered it for himself. There is no Yang Bai in the individual.


    What is Yang Bai for? The person he respected most should be the respected master, and it was also because the respected master knew Zhou Shu, and the city lord was definitely not his respected master.


    I didn''t know and didn''t think about it. After this incident, Zhou Shu would no longer regard Yang Bai as a friend, and he was disappointed in Wufangcheng.


    Back to the cave.


    Caiying stared at Zhou Shu, seeming to have noticed something, "Zhou, what task did you take, seem to be dissatisfied?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I can''t stay here for a few days, I''m leaving again, ha ha."


    Caiying cheered, "Where to go? My palace is going to go. No matter how good the place of cultivation is, it can''t compare with you, hehe."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Go to Heishawu."


    "Okay, okay, I want to go see it too," Caiying cheered, but quickly said suspiciously, "Wait...you don''t want to save Hanruo, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "I don''t know what her condition is, how to save her."


    Old Jian stood up from the pool with a solemn expression, "Zhou Shu, why would you think of going to Heishawu? Now is definitely not a good time. Even if you want to practice, you have to wait until Wufang City wins for a few moments. Say it again."


    "I know that if Wufang City made a big move to win Jinxian for a few rounds, it would be safe to go again."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "But I have to go, this is the request of the city lord."


    "what?"


    Old Jian was startled, his brows frowned quickly, "Is he suspecting you, suspecting that you are involved in Heishawu? He even thinks that this news was deliberately leaked out by Heishawu, a conspiracy against Wufang City. ?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled bitterly, "Are there other reasons besides this?"


    Old Jian sighed, "I knew this before. After I came back, I should leave Wufang City directly and leave this place of right and wrong without telling anyone."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If there is another time, I will definitely consider doing this. How do you think?"


    "How about what?"


    Caiying stunned, "Oh, what else can we do? It must be with you!"


    Old Jian immediately nodded, "Of course, Heishawu is not a place to die, it is also a small fairy city, as long as we don��t take a stand or stand on their side, keeping safety shouldn��t be a problem. In the past, those people were all missing and not many died."


    Xiaozhao wagged his tail, "I don''t know where, is there anyone in business?"


    Zhou Shu looked at them, laughed unconsciously, and was very satisfied. They were his own partners. No matter what happened, they would stand on their side, and listen to what they said, for the sake of Zhou Shu, they have been with Wufangcheng. Broke.


    They are enough.


    "Hehe, we will definitely be back."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Compared to Heishawu, Wufang City is still a bit richer and can help us cultivate better. Even if we leave in the future, we must get enough benefits, but they can''t be cheaper."


    Caiying shouted immediately, "That''s it, you can''t make them cheap!"


    (P: Thank you for your continued support of Sage Books outside the window, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    Read the website: m. Please pay attention to the prestige "Fiction Search"

 Chapter 2280: Floating island black sand

    ,,!


    Chapter 2280 Floating Island Black Sand (Page 1/1)


    No square city, central area.


    The sky was unusually wide, there were no buildings, the ground was a piece of gray-black sand, and the sky was densely overcast, and it was dark everywhere.


    In the dark clouds, there seemed to be a figure sitting upright, looking extraordinarily tall, covering most of the sky, making Yang Bai below look like a small stone.


    "City Lord."


    Yang Bai had some righteous indignation on his face, "You weren''t very optimistic about Zhou Shu before, and you specially trained him? This time you pushed him to Heishawu. The mission is too dangerous. He will either die or rebel. There is almost no other way. go."


    "I didn''t train him, but he seized the opportunity, and this time is also an opportunity."


    The voice of the city lord sounded dead and heavy, like an unfailing twilight.


    Yang Bai stagnated, "But..."


    "Shut up!" The city lord paused, "Xiaobai, your master entrusted you to me. You didn''t let you take care of these nosy matters. Recently, you have become more and more unfavorable in doing things. There are too many distracting thoughts, so continue like this. , Are you trying to disappoint him?"


    Yang Bai''s face changed a few times, and he lowered his head and said, "I see, City Lord."


    He left sadly, with a trace of unwillingness on his face.


    Zhou Shu at this time had already left Wufang City alone.


    It is indeed alone, there is no one in the huge port, and the whole city has entered a state of alert. At this time, he is the only one who can leave Wufang City at will.


    Sitting in the flying boat, Zhou Shuduan seemed to be thinking something, his expression slightly heavy.


    Caiying whispered, "Zhou, how are we going? Do you want to pretend to be something?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "No need, fly a little farther, and just go directly, just like those who strayed in."


    "Oh, got it."


    Caiying nodded, and said thoughtfully, "I don''t know what is going on with Hanruo. Although this person is a bit annoying, he is actually fine..."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and smiled unconsciously, "If she is not too stupid, she should be fine now."


    "Ah, will she be okay?"


    Caiying was stunned, with a lot of puzzlement in her eyes.


    Heishawu.


    Floating islands are actually larger meteorites. They are very common in the void. Most of them are products formed after the fragmentation of the great world. Because they have been destroyed by sky fire or other things, most floating islands do not have any spiritual energy, but most of them are floating. There are some special places on the island, and therefore, many fairies like to explore floating islands,


    Most floating islands drift freely in the void. Some immortals explore and practice on the floating islands, leaving behind ruins, and some powerful immortals will transform the floating islands according to their needs, drive the floating islands to fly, and treat the floating islands as one. Move the fortress, fight everywhere, looting.


    They are often called Void Pirates.


    Using floating islands to robbery is easier than occupying a realm to slowly develop Xiancheng, and sometimes the resources obtained are not necessarily less than those of Xiancheng City Lord.


    This kind of floating island scared ordinary immortals and hated many immortals, but it also made many immortals flock to them, hoping to benefit from plunder.


    Heishawu is obviously like this.


    After the transformation, the floating island became a small fairy city with a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, with all kinds of facilities.


    Although the city is not lively, there are many people passing by. It looks a bit similar to Wufang City, but the immortals in it are not bound by rules, and they are in a state where whoever has the most power will have the final say. You can see the fight and there are always people lying on the ground.


    "Excuse me, have you seen..."


    "Get out of here! Tell you to stay away and come back?"


    On the street, a young woman was pushed away mercilessly and stumbled for several tens of meters before stopping.


    She just stood firm, with a begging look, she wanted to say something, and the person pushing her was already far away. As for the few people in the distance, they also covered their noses and walked away, lest they would run into her and avoid them. Looks too late.


    The woman stood pitifully for a while, and reluctantly left the street.


    In a building, two people watched this scene.


    An old man was very strange, and stroked his beard, "Who is this woman, she is so beautiful that she is so obsessed, why is she so disgusted?"


    Another young man sneered, "Haha, beautiful? She is beautiful, but you will know when you get closer."


    "what happened?"


    The old man let go of a little bit of consciousness, and peeked in the direction that the woman was leaving, "It seems that something is wrong, this smell..."


    "You feel it too?"


    The young man chuckled, "It''s more obvious to come closer. It''s almost to kill people. It''s not close at all. What about the beauty? Smell the smell, everyone knows that this woman is a herring! The herring! Who would be interested?"


    "It''s no wonder."


    The old man shook his head, "The herring tribe may be the smelliest race in the heavens. It will be disgusting and vomiting if you mention it... Even if you have changed such a beautiful appearance, the roots cannot be changed. Why do you want to change like this? !"


    The young man said indifferently, "I said you don''t mention it. I have long proposed to drive her out of Heishawu, or kill her altogether, but if someone refuses, it can''t be done."


    The old man was quite surprised, "Who, she is just a real fairy, why would she refuse?"


    The young man chuckled, "Leader Zhang, who else is there? He may be trying to eliminate the smell of the herring..."


    "That guy is really informal...hahahaha!"


    The old man shook his head and made an unusually wretched laugh, floating in the attic for a long time.


    The young woman was far away from the crowd. No one noticed. She was cursing something as she walked, "Damn Zhou Shu, what the **** did you give me? This smell hasn''t disappeared in a few years, too. I hate you!"


    Of course she is Hanruo.


    Before leaving, Zhou Shusai gave her an ancient bead.


    She accepted it with gratitude, thinking it was a good thing. Whenever she knew how far she had not flown, the beads burst open automatically, and an extremely pungent and unpleasant smell immediately surrounded her, completely engulfing her. Become a stinky person Most of the odors are soaked in the clearing gauze, which can''t be eliminated at all, but it is impossible for her to take off the gauze, otherwise the ice fairy will be exposed.


    So in the past few years, she has lived a life close to isolation. No one wants to take care of her at all. No one cares about her except for not letting her leave. Everyone who comes to Heishawu She didn''t pass the level of the conjurer that had to be passed. It was said that the conjurer had sensed her smell after dozens of miles, and she didn''t want to approach it at all.


    "Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu, I hate you!"


    She muttered silently, so suffocated that she almost shouted.


    But it��s just to vent. She is not a fool. She knows that this smell protects her to the greatest extent, so that she does not encounter too much danger in this perilous Heishawu, but because of this, she wants The probability of finding a brother is almost zero.


    (P: Thank you for your continued support, Kezhi, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    Read the website: m. Please pay attention to the prestige "Fiction Search"

 Chapter 2281: 1 into the mud plow

    In the void, two men in black were flying fast.


    "Brother Xu, this Shadowless Wing is too easy to use!"


    "Of course, the things the island owner did are still poor. They are almost as good as Mingsha Flying Shuttle. They are still hidden and no one can find them hidden behind them."


    "Just for this Shadowless Wing, it''s worth joining Heishawu!"


    "That''s the ambition? I''m looking forward to kissing Fangze with her."


    "This...who doesn''t want it? I dare say that most of us people in Wufangcheng are because of her staying."


    "Most of them are all right! Stop talking, there seems to be a situation over there!"


    "It seems to be a flying boat, a flying boat without a square city! Is it coming to die again?"


    "Be careful. We only disappeared from our two brothers not long ago. We must proceed with caution."


    "Don''t worry, after staying in Heishawu for more than 100 years, I am much better than before. As long as I''m not a golden fairy, I won''t be able to catch it."


    The two of them spotted the flying boat in the distance, and swept right and left.


    Feizhou stopped abruptly, Zhou Shu walked out with a flustered expression, "Two... two fellow Taoists, what are you doing?"


    The man in black said to Zhou Shu, "Friends of Taoism are in Wufang City. Want to return to Wufang City?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Don''t you two want to rob? This is not far from Wufang City!"


    He pointed to Heishawu in the distance, sternly.


    The men in black looked at each other, smiled and said, "Hehe, of course not, we should also go back to Wufang City, can we have a free ride?"


    "This����"


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "You two are coming in? This is not so good, right."


    The black-clothed man shook his head, "No, we''ll just be outside. Fellow Daoist, please hurry up."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them, arched his hands, and returned to the flying boat. After a while, he said, "I have set up the formation, please don''t let the two of you make mistakes."


    "Hahaha."


    At the same time, the black-clothed man used his force, holding the flying boat and flew towards Heishawu.


    "Ah, ah!"


    Zhou Shu made the voice of Emperor Zhang, but soon there was no movement.


    Not much later.


    The flying boat docked in front of a port.


    Thousands of flying shuttle boats have been parked inside. More than half of them are from Wufang City. Many of the flying boats are broken and show signs of fighting. There are also two very huge shuttle boats, almost ten miles long. Long and horizontally placed in front of the port.


    When he saw the shuttle boat, Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, and he felt strange and familiar.


    "This... doesn''t it seem like Wufang City?"


    Zhou Shu walked out of the flying boat and was immediately stunned, with shock on his face.


    The man in black walked over from left to right, sandwiching him, "You made a mistake, this is Wufang City, and you will live here in the future."


    "You... what do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was shocked, and the protective cover immediately stood up.


    "What are you talking about with him?"


    A tall golden immortal walked over, his face was severe, and the pressure came over like a mountain.


    Zhou Shu''s protective cover collapsed like mud and sand, and he was too scared to speak. The man in black next to him also got up and raised his hand. "Captain 3, he was discovered by our patrol, so he brought him back."


    Jin Xian waved his hand, "Don''t talk nonsense, take it to the mud plough hall first, and when Master Curse Master has time, he will come over. He will kill if he is not honest. We don''t lack these true immortals now. "


    "I see, Captain Three!"


    The man in black hurriedly saluted, turned to Zhou Shu, and said without a smile, "Dao Fellow, would you not not go?"


    As if he had just recovered from the coercion, Zhou Shu trembled and said busyly, "Go, go, I will go now, where is the mud plow hall?"


    "It''s long enough to be so honest, hum."


    The man in black pushed hard, and Zhou Shu staggered all the way to the front of a large hall.


    "As soon as you enter the mud plow, you will never die."


    Looking at the big characters on the hall door, Zhou Shu cowered and did not dare to enter.


    The black-clothed man sneered, "What are you afraid of! Seeing that you are also from Wufangcheng, telling you, there are phantoms inside, nothing terrible, as long as you stay obediently, you can naturally go out then, and you will be as popular as we are. Spicy, whatever you want!"


    "Really?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, a greedy light flashed in his eyes.


    "Of course it is true."


    The man in black chuckled, pushed Zhou Shu in, snapped, and the door closed suddenly.


    Woo, woo, Jie Jie, ah, ah.


    The wind gusts, mixed with howls and screams, "It''s really hell."


    What I saw in front of me was a terrible scene in the world, imaginable, unimaginable, all kinds of torture and suffering.


    The man in black is right. It is indeed an illusion, but the person who can recognize it as an illusion, and who can keep calm and mind in the illusion, is definitely not a true immortal. It does not use the formation method, but directly affects the mind and the mind. , Let people see things that don''t exist, and their minds are unconsciously damaged.


    Zhou Shu also fell into hallucinations, screaming twice from time to time, seeming unable to extricate himself.


    Of course it was pretended to be guarded by a furnace, and almost nothing could affect his mind.


    Pretending to be very lifelike, after a while, he fainted, sweating profusely, and lay silent on the ground.


    Next to him, there are several practitioners like him.


    "Wake up, wake up."


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes blankly. There was a strange true fairy in front of him, his heart was slightly shaken, and he quickly stepped back.


    "Don''t be afraid, you... look familiar?"


    It was an old man who was talking, and looked at Zhou Shu with his beard with some doubts on his face.


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Friend Daoist is Daoist Yuanmiao, who used to be in Xingshan Ghost Realm?"


    "Yes," Yuan Miu''s face changed slightly, and he said with surprise and joy, "I remember! You are Zhou Shu, right? The one who was very famous some time ago, I didn''t expect to see you here, why you were also arrested. coming?"


    "What''s so happy about being caught?"


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "Friend Yuan Daoist, are you too?"


    Yuan Miao sighed, "A few of them here are all. We went to do the task together. When we came back, Gangfeng brought some problems and went out of the void. How did you know that you came to this ghost place... What about Friends Zhou? "


    The few people nearby also couldn''t help nodding, very annoyed.


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "I want to cultivate in the void, be quiet, I will come back here when I go back."


    Someone said bitterly, "It''s exactly the same as Wufang City, and the pointer is pointing here. Who knows it''s not Wufang City? It''s really hateful to be locked up in the mud plow hall. I don''t know when those people will release it. Let''s go out."


    The other person was very painful, "Don��t let it go, I don��t expect it Just don��t get those **** things anymore, it��s no different from hell. I��ll do it every three hours and keep going. I''m going crazy."


    Someone on the side agreed, "Who isn''t, what are they going to do, just like this to shut us down and keep us tortured."


    "Don''t make a noise, there is always a way."


    Yuan Miao said solemnly, "The highest true immortals on the immortal list are here, and he must have a way."


    Several people looked at Zhou Shu together, with a lot of longing in their eyes.


    And Zhou Shu could only sigh, "I don''t know what to do, there seems to be golden immortals everywhere, what can I do."


    Everyone''s expressions stagnated, only silence.


    (Ps: Thank you for your daily support for the eyelids with autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    https:


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. :.

 Chapter 2282: Let him in

    It was just a few months in a flash.


    In the mud plough hall, several people fell on the ground in puddles, like mud.


    The soul torment that is repeated every day, even the immortal can''t stand it, knowing it is an illusion or being unable to settle down, and bear it without resistance, this is the most torment, it is really like falling into hell, the pain will never stop.


    Zhou Shu was among them, and of course he still pretended to be.


    He didn''t feel tormented, just as an experience.


    He has carefully observed that there is no one else in the mud plough hall controlled, but there is a special formation that works at all times. Every three hours, the formation will release the power of the soul law to torture the practitioners in the temple. soul.


    This was a test for his mind, and he was not used to it for a while, but later, even if he didn''t hide his mind in the furnace, he could barely deal with it.


    The opportunity to resist the power of the laws of the soul is also a chance.


    At the same time, he has a lot of understanding of that formation. He should be able to find the formation and destroy it. He is looking forward to doing this. The formation eye that can continuously release the power of the soul law must be a very special treasure. Great benefits.


    But he can''t do this now, his mission is not to destroy, and he can''t escape with it.


    Squeak.


    There was a dull sound, and the door opened full.


    Yuanmiao sprang up like a rabbit, unimaginably agile, and reached the door in one step.


    Then he knelt down immediately, "Spare, spare, let the old man out, you can do anything you want the old man to do."


    The others did not lag behind, rushing to the door one by one, begging.


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and he didn''t think that their desire to survive was so strong. Was the muddy appearance before that also pretending? He couldn''t keep up, so he could only slowly get up, pretending that he hadn''t recovered, and walked over step by step.


    "Get out of the way, a bunch of stinky people!"


    The speaker was a woman with thin eyebrows and a small mouth, a tulle skirt, and a red dress. She was described as seductive. She pinched her nose and looked at the people in front of her, "Stay back, don''t come over."


    Several people took a few steps back quickly, staring at the woman, begging in their eyes.


    The woman didn''t look at them, she frowned and looked at the person beside her, "Is it just these few things?"


    The immortal on the side nodded and apologized, "Sister Hong, no one is here now. These guys have been locked for a long time, and the quality is a bit poor, but there are still few people here. Please curse Master Mage. Help over there."


    "Okay, let''s take them with me, you will be free today."


    The woman waved her hand, twisted and left, "It''s all rubbish, even the Mud Plow Hall can''t stand it. There is no need for Master Magic Master to do it."


    "Thank you Sister Hong, you can only rest assured that you have seen it."


    The true immortal quickly agreed, and shouted, "If you want to survive, you should hurry up to follow up. Don''t make trouble, there are golden immortals everywhere!"


    "How dare we, we must be obedient."


    Yuanmiao couldn''t help nodding, his waist never straightened.


    A group of people followed that Zhenxian and Sister Hong, slowly walking far away.


    Zhou Shu walked at the end, looking haggard, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    This enchanting sister Hong gave him an inexplicable and familiar feeling. Could it be that she had seen it somewhere, but she had no impression at all.


    I don��t want this for the time being. I��m about to see the Conjurer. You have to be very cautious. You don��t need to guess. You can tell from a few sentences. The Conjurer must be a person who is good at controlling people��s minds, and it��s better than the mud plow temple��s methods. Much stronger.


    With the mud plough hall and a curse mage, it''s no wonder that not a citizen of Wufang City has returned for so many years, all of them obediently obeyed Heishawu.


    After a long time, the group stopped in front of a strange building.


    The shape of a droplet, like a layer of petals wrapped in layers, is staggered, like a flower to be placed. The special thing is that the color of the petals is constantly changing, sometimes deep red, sometimes lavender, sometimes blue, giving People have a psychedelic feeling.


    Yuan Miao and the others were a little stunned. The true immortal who brought them here didn''t know when they had already left.


    Zhou Shu stared at the building, concentrating his mind, and quietly showing a trace of spiritual knowledge to perceive the surroundings. It was undoubtedly a big risk to do so in Heishawu, but it was of great importance and he had to do it.


    The divine consciousness was collected as soon as it touched, and immediately dissipated, and the doubt in Zhou Shu''s heart was also solved.


    Yin Kui policy.


    He felt the existence of Yin Mofeng, and the familiar feeling he had always had, undoubtedly came from Yin Kui Ce.


    That Hong sister must be from the Yinkui tribe, and most of the curse mage inside is also.


    He only thought of it when he saw the building. The building looked like a Utampa flower. He still carried a Utampa flower on his body, and it was not an ordinary Utampa flower. It was the condensed power of the Sunflower of the guardian of the Utampa flower. Utambula flower made from.


    "Could it be the Saint Utan?"


    He had this idea, but soon felt it was impossible. When he left the Xuanhuang Realm, Saint Utan was far from regaining her strength.


    "Just stand there, don''t move!"


    Sister Hong''s loud scolding voice stopped Yuan Miu and the others who wanted to follow up.


    At this time, their expressions were a little wrong, their eyes were very blurred, staring at Sister Hong and couldn''t help but swallow.


    "It''s really useless, even mine can''t resist it," Sister Hong said with a look of disdain, but with a trace of complacency, Shi Shiran walked to the building and bowed to salute, "My lord, I brought everyone here. , A total of five."


    "Ok."


    The lazy, faint voice came from the building, but it was like a sharp arrow. Yuan Miu and the others seemed to be hit by an arrow, and their bodies suddenly shook.


    Immediately trembling, his face turned green and white, and it took several breaths to return to normal.


    "So beautiful����"


    "Is it true? As long as I can do these things, I am willing to..."


    "I know, I am willing to do anything!"


    Several people stared at the building and shouted as if swearing.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant, and he didn''t need to think about it. The word "um" completely defeated the minds of Yuanmiao and others, completely bewildering them, and the power of Yinkui came in at this time. The others have become slaves of the Yinkui tribe, just like those who lived on Yinshan back then.


    At best, those people don''t make the transition and Yuanmiao and others are all true immortals.


    The cultivation base of this Master Conjurer is definitely much better than that of the real immortal.


    Zhou Shu''s heart tightened secretly. Unlike Yuanmiao and the others, he didn''t perceive a power invasion just now, and there was nothing to shake his mind. In other words, the curse mage deliberately let him go. What happened?


    If the Conjurer also attacked Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu would be able to react immediately, pretending to be the same as Yuanmiao and others, but he was not attacked. Now the problem is not easy to solve. Could it be that the Conjurer has already seen What happened?


    No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem like a good thing.


    "The first four, let him go, the last one, let him in."


    "Okay, my lord."


    Sister Hong nodded and agreed, but she was a little strange in her heart.


    ps: Thank you ang1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted

 Chapter 2283: See the witch again

    Sister Hong turned around, "You can go in."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked in, without saying anything, only a trace of blankness in his eyes.


    Now that this situation is reached, it is impossible to refuse. In short, go in first and act bye bye.


    "It''s not Jinxian, do you want to face it?"


    Sister Hong shook her head slightly, seemingly a little puzzled, berating other people, and quickly left.


    Converging his spiritual consciousness, Zhou Shu looked at the situation inside.


    The outside is the petals, and the inside is the center of the flower. On the middle platform, thousands of stamens grow. They are twisted and stretched around the corolla. A woman sits on the platform, covered by the stamens and can only see. To a pair of psychedelic eyes, and a white arm.


    Zhou Shu stared at those eyes, his eyes were slightly obsessed.


    What is certain is that this woman will not be the saint of Utan, but it gives him the same feeling as the saint of Utan.


    I remember Master Miao Di said that there are three great witches in the Yinkui tribe. Could she be one of them?


    The woman stared at her for a while before she said, "Let''s talk, where is she."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, "Master Curse Mage, I don''t understand what is where."


    "How can you not understand?"


    The woman said faintly, seemingly with a hint of sarcasm, "You still have the Brahma that she planted on you, so why don''t you know where she is?"


    "Brahmansi?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. Could it be that the saint Eutan left behind on her back then, and she had never noticed it?


    It seems impossible, but there is nothing impossible.


    The superior saint who entered the Xuanhuang Realm that year was seriously injured herself. Her strength was only a few percent of the past. With the limitations of the Xuanhuang Realm, Zhou Shu could easily defeat her, but the level of the saint was far away at the time. Above him, even if she did something secretly, Zhou Shu might not know.


    Thinking of this, he searched desperately, trying to find some traces.


    He couldn''t find anything, and he knew it was the result. No one knew his body better than himself. He didn''t find it in the past, and he doesn''t know it now.


    If so, it must come from some mysterious law or avenue that Zhou Shu still can''t understand.


    Perceiving something, the woman shook her head lightly, "No need to look for it. With your current strength, you can''t find anything."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, his expression gradually condensing.


    It seems that this woman is right about it, what exactly is Xiangsi, and what''s the harm in staying on her body? Is it used to control yourself? If this is the case, it would be very bad.


    "It seems you don''t know, but you will know later."


    The woman smiled slightly, and said with some emotion, "I really didn''t expect you to disdain to use the silk method? Why did you still use it, or on a useless real fairy? It really surprised me."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "You know her so well, why don''t you find her yourself?"


    The woman shook her head, "I can''t understand Xiangsi, but from your Xiangsi, I can''t feel her existence."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why?"


    "It may be that she forgot to inject her strength, or she did it deliberately. In short, although your incense silk exists, it has no practical effect. It is like a mark. The only useful thing is to let me know that you are her. People."


    The woman stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes flashed strangely, "Hey, she is very good to you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "So it is."


    Saint Utan is kind to him?


    nonexistent.


    Obviously, Zhou Shu''s strength was much stronger than that of the Saint Youtan at that time. With the limitations of the Xuanhuang Realm, it was difficult for her to exert her strength. It was not easy to put a mark on it, and she wanted to inject the power of the Yin Kui to influence control. Zhou Shu, it''s impossible.


    He was a little relieved, and said with a sigh of relief, "I really don''t know where she is, and even she is a bit at a loss."


    "You are her person. It''s normal to speak for her. Actually, if you change someone else, you will speak for her as well. Who makes her the admired saint? If you don''t do anything, a bunch of people will die for her. I It''s incomparable."


    The woman stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes gradually changed, "But don��t worry, I am not looking for her to deal with her, I will not hurt her, but want to join hands with her, you can tell her that the situation has completely changed, Yin Kuijie is no longer what it used to be."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Holy*kui realm?"


    "Do you want to cover up?"


    The woman was slightly displeased, "If you want to anger me, I won''t care about her face, I''m afraid that at that time, if you ask me to forgive you, I won''t agree."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion changed slightly, and he thought about it, "I really don''t know where she is, and I don''t know that she is Saint*Kwai Realm. I just heard about it. I don''t know about other situations. No matter how much you ask, I can only do this. Say."


    He wants the Conjurer to confuse him. This is a gamble, but it must also be a gamble.


    Only in this way can he become like other people, thus hiding his identity and mixing into Heishawu. Of course, if he encounters an unpredictable situation, he will try his best to escape, not that there is no way out. The things Yang Bai prepared are very useful.


    "Don''t you think I dare?"


    The woman snorted coldly, and the surrounding flower pistils flew up, but her hair seemed to be messy.


    In the room, the wind was blowing, Zhou Shu''s whole body was cold, and the chilly wind was pervasive, and it had blown into his body.


    The body''s natural defenses, Tiangang couldn''t help flowing, sending power to various parts of the body, resisting the power of the invading Anemone, and the mind has long been hidden in the Taoist furnace, no longer worrying about the various confusing phantoms that come with the wind.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, he was resisting with all his strength, but from the woman''s point of view, it was different.


    Zhou Shu only resisted for a while, his eyes fluttered, as if he had lost all his brilliance, and he was stunned.


    The woman withdrew her strength, and a trace of contempt flashed in her eyes, "Go ahead, Saint Utan, where is she?"


    Zhou Shu looked like a puppet and said stiffly, "I don''t know."


    "Don''t you really know?"


    The woman''s expression stagnated, and she murmured unconsciously, "Yin Kui Ce has completely destroyed his defenses. He has no reason to lie to me again. It''s a pity that I can''t do more. I can only have one. Brahma he already has hers on him. I don''t think I can plant them. It is impossible to control him completely."


    Staring at Zhou Shu, her eyes were full of doubts, "It''s too weird, how could she plant precious incense silk on the real fairy? I don''t even want to waste the golden fairy, and she didn''t bother to use it in the past... this What the **** is going on, guy?"


    In her eyes, Zhou Shu has become a puppet slave, loyal to herself, and she has not avoided it.


    Zhou Shu heard these words in his ears, and his heart was loose, and some gratitude was born.


    Right bet.


    The actions of the saint Youtan unintentionally helped him a lot. If he had incense silk on his body, he would not be planted with a second one. This made him not be confused by the woman in front of him. Things will not happen anymore.


    It''s just that weird fragrance silk, he hasn''t noticed it yet.


    The Yinkui tribe is really mysterious.


    And there is no doubt that the woman in front of her is also one of the three big witches.

 Chapter 2284: Get out

    ,,!


    Chapter 2284 Get Out (Page 1/1)


    The woman asked several times, but Zhou Shu still answered that she didn''t know.


    The woman frowned slightly, "Xiao Hong."


    "I''m here, my lord."


    Sister Hong''s voice came from outside.


    The woman slowly said, "Tell the island owner over there that I will use this person."


    "I know, let''s talk about it."


    Sister Hong went immediately, with some confusion on her face, and she wondered how could there be a true immortal left, not so many golden immortals.


    However, Zhou Shu secretly said badly. It is never a good thing to stay here. If you stay with the witch for a long time, it will be easy to expose flaws. If there is danger, it is not easy to perform the task.


    Just wanting to refuse is impossible. While he was thinking, a breeze came, and the power occupying the sea of ??consciousness in his body dissipated, and his mind was slightly shaken.


    Zhou Shu became sluggish. Did she release her mind control? What was she thinking about?


    The woman stared at Zhou Shu, her mouth curled up, and she smiled beautifully, "It seems you really don''t know."


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly condensed, and he was very wary, "What, what did you do to me just now?"


    The woman avoided answering, but smiled slightly, "Since you haven''t lied, I won''t embarrass you. I want you to do me a favor, okay?"


    The tone is soft and waxy, as if whispering to the ear, with a little bit of warm fragrance, from top to bottom, from the inside to the inside, nowhere is uncomfortable, even Zhou Shu is also a little sane and boundless. Naturally, "You...what do you want me to do?"


    Seeing it worked, the woman hid her mouth and smiled, "Just stay with me."


    The voice became softer again, and the moist eyes were full of desire. With the rhythmic and slow jitter of the surrounding flowers, the graceful posture appeared from time to time, dazzling.


    "It turned out to be a means of confusion, but I don''t know what her purpose is."


    Zhou Shu secretly thought, he was already on guard, the mind hidden in the furnace did not return at all, and naturally he was not tempted, but he only pretended to be a hit, hesitated and said, "I stay ... stay... what do you do?"


    "What you want to do, just do what you want."


    The woman retracted her gaze, lowered her head, looked at her toes timidly, and said quietly.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, as if about to emit a green light, staring straight at the woman, as if his eyes could penetrate through, "Anything...anything...really?" He swallowed and spoke. Move your steps slowly, it seems that you can jump at any time.


    Let''s see what medicine is sold in her gourd.


    "Of course����"


    The woman was still coquettish, speaking softly, and when Zhou Shu was no more than ten feet away from her and her eyes became more and more obsessed, she suddenly waved.


    Snapped!


    Zhou Shu fell out immediately, hit the wall and fell again, unable to get up for a long time.


    The woman''s face suddenly changed, her extremely cold eyes filled with deep contempt, "I thought you were looking at someone, but it''s a wasteful stuff! Youtan, what do you think of that person?"


    After a while, Zhou Shu stood up and touched his head, with a dazed expression, as if he didn''t know what was going on.


    The woman stared at him, her face was cold, and she rebuked in a condescending tone, "Listen, you will be my servant from now on. Do whatever I want you to do, understand?"


    Zhou Shu settled down, "No way."


    The woman said coldly, "It''s ridiculous, just now she looked like a pug, and she was disobedient in a blink of an eye?"


    Zhou Shu''s face turned dark, and he thought about it, "I don''t know what happened just now, but it was definitely not my intention."


    A cold light flashed in the woman''s eyes, "Do you want me to turn you into an idiot?"


    She was also anxious in her heart. She left Zhou Shu to be useful. It is rare to find someone related to the saint Youtan. Of course it is impossible to kill it, and it is impossible to completely control it and become an idiot. It will not help to find the saint. Originally, the best solution was to plant incense silk for Zhou Shu and let him be loyal to him from the heart, but the hateful thing is that Zhou Shu already has the incense silk of the virgin saint in her body, and she can��t grow it anyway. .


    Then Zhou Shu can only agree to help and join himself, but this guy, although it is not useful, it is easy to be confused, but he can quickly recover, and he is still very stubborn when he is not confused, which is difficult to handle. .


    Zhou Shu''s face was stagnant, and he thought for a while and said, "I understand."


    The woman frowned, "What do you understand?"


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "I listen to you, don''t turn me into an idiot, but I also want to be able to cultivate and have a certain degree of freedom. As a practitioner, I will never become someone''s servant."


    "Hahaha!"


    The woman burst into laughter, and slowly she laughed at her, "I thought you were so hard-spirited, and you were afraid of death or becoming an idiot? Don''t do it if you don''t be a servant. It''s just a title, I don''t care. ."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "No one is not afraid of death. Senior is much better than me. I think it''s not a bad thing to be able to listen to seniors."


    "You are really frank."


    The woman shook her head, with more disdain in her eyes, "It''s actually shameless, I really don''t understand how she would like a person like you, and how could she give you her fragrance? She is obviously so..." Look After Zhou Shu''s glance, she felt a lot of depression inexplicably, and she didn''t say any more.


    Zhou Shu lowered his head slightly, "I really don''t know who she is or where she is."


    The woman waved her hand and said very annoyingly, "Okay, I don''t want to hear you say these things now, and I don''t want to see you again. Go out and come here every morning. If you don''t come, you will be dead. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded and whispered, "Next Zhou Shu, may I ask seniors for their surnames, so you can call them when you come."


    "Who cares what your name is?"


    The woman glared at Zhou Shu, "Don''t you get out?"


    "Yes Yes."


    Without knowing where the woman''s anger came from, it suddenly exploded, and Zhou Shu slowly retreated.


    The door closed behind him, Zhou Shu calmed down, and thought secretly, entering this door once can be regarded as walking on thin ice, but luckily, the cause and effect formed in the Xuanhuang Realm helped.


    From his point of view Although the woman is not a golden fairy, and she does not see any laws she has mastered, her strength is definitely not weaker than any golden fairy Zhou Shu has seen. This may be of a blood race Power, maybe the power of Tao, Yinkui tribe, very mysterious.


    There are many races like this in the heavens. Their practice rules are different from those of the immortals. They form a system of their own. For example, the Dijiang clan does not specialize in the rules, but undergoes the true calamity and the false calamity to reopen their bodies, but they practice The strength after completion will not be worse than the immortal of the same level, perhaps even stronger.


    "Don''t get out yet, what are you waiting at the door!"


    Behind him there was another scolding, which really exploded.


    Zhou Shu paused, "I''m thinking about where to go. I really don''t know where to go when I just came here. Please ask seniors for advice."


    "roll!"


    There was no room for Zhou Shu to speak anymore, a strong force came from behind, and Zhou Shu was overturned directly, flying out for several miles without stopping.


    Read the website: m. Please pay attention to the prestige "Fiction Search"

 Chapter 2285: Peace witch

    ,,!


    Flying in the clouds, Zhou Shu also looked dazed.


    This shot was too unreasonable, although it didn''t hurt much.


    As soon as he landed and stood firmly, he saw a young golden fairy flying over, handsome and tall, with a cold expression, staring at Zhou Shu with eagle-like eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? Heishawu prohibits flying, don''t you know?"


    Jin Xian''s voice was extremely cold, Zhou Shu felt like falling into an ice cave, and Zhou Shu was puzzled, that coldness had a hint of killing intent.


    Heishawu is too unruly, is it possible to kill people at will on the island?


    Although he knew Heishawu was the gathering place of the void pirates, he had never thought about such lawlessness.


    Zhou Shu flickered, stepped back several tens of feet, raised his hand and said, "The juniors are not flying, they were thrown out."


    The mind quickly condensed, the thirty-six Tiangang Apertures were already operating, and the accumulated power was constantly circulating and gathering in the body, and already seeing the killing intent, you must be extremely vigilant and make all preparations.


    "Do you still want to resist the law?"


    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s movements, Jin Xian let out a cold snort, his gaze shot over like electricity, and a cyan robe automatically curled up with a strong voice.


    Zhou Shu took a deep breath. It seemed that a battle was inevitable, and he slowly said, "The junior has explained that the junior was thrown out, why doesn''t the senior listen?"


    "What kind of trash are you, and you deserve me to listen to you?"


    Jin Xian smiled and grabbed it.


    As soon as the hand stretched out, the space around Zhou Shu immediately became distorted, and Zhou Shu seemed to be distorted as well.


    He seems to be a piece of paper, folded in space, sometimes even divided into several pieces.


    Of course, that is only the sight seen by outsiders.


    The space around Zhou Shu has indeed undergone abnormal changes. Pieces of space have been cut apart, falling into disarray, and distorted and deformed. If a person is in this space, they will immediately be divided into halves, and there is almost no possibility of defense, but It''s not that Zhou Shu didn''t understand the laws of space, plus he had been prepared for a long time, and quickly understood the changed space position, jumping and moving in the constantly separated and distorted space, without being hurt.


    Only because Zhou Shu''s speed was too fast, the afterimages left behind formed the scene of being constantly folded.


    After leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, it was the first time I encountered an opponent who used the law of space.


    Of course, it was definitely not the power of the law of space used after the law was penetrated. Zhou Shu could not resist it at all. This was just a method that used the characteristics of the law. Zhou Shu had a lot of understanding of the law of space, so he did it in the Xuanhuang world. After Liuyi Feizhou, this technique is complicated, but the basic principles are no different from the big cutting fist, but the changes are more varied and more ingenious, but for Zhou Shu, finding the flaws is not difficult.


    Jin Xian''s expression changed slightly, but his attack became more fierce. A blue light flashed in his palm, and he flicked in his hand a few times before shooting towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, and an inexplicable and powerful aura of danger enveloped him.


    In the blue light, the power of the law is terrible.


    If Jinxian single-handedly dealt with him, Zhou Shu would still be able to find weaknesses, but with the power of the law, Zhou Shu would definitely not be Jinxian''s opponent now, even if he could barely block the subordinates, he would definitely suffer severe damage.


    "presumptuous!"


    A voice suddenly exploded between the two, crisp and sharp but without losing its majesty.


    "Lord of the Five Islands, do you dare to do something with me? Do you dare to kill people with me? Do you dare to kill my people?!"


    Jin Xian''s figure receded slightly, the blue light in his hand was fleeting, and he arched his hand towards the distant building, saying very gently, "An''an, yes"


    He was interrupted before he finished speaking, and the voice grew sharper. In an instant, a figure appeared between Zhou Shu and Jin Xian, facing Jin Xian, and said coldly, "An''an, is it your name?"


    It was the witch before.


    She wrapped herself in a light blue robe, staring at Jin Xian, his face extremely cold.


    Jinxian immediately changed her mouth when she saw her, looked gentle, and whispered, "Peace, sorry, I misunderstood. I didn''t know he was yours. I thought he had violated the island regulations, so I only slightly For punishment."


    "misunderstanding?"


    The witch said coldly, "Lord of the Five Islands, I have asked Xiaohong to inform you. You know, you came here to make trouble. Is this a misunderstanding?"


    Jin Xian stagnated, "Xiaohong, I didn''t see her, when did you come here?"


    The witch paused for a while and said indifferently, "Fine, now you are optimistic, Zhou Shu is my person this time, you will regret if you move him."


    "Well, I know, it''s just a real fairy, why should I be so angry?" Jin Xian nodded quickly and said with a smile, "Peace, I got a goddess orchid from New Moon City. It is a famous among the heavens. Wonderful flowers, would you like to come and have a look? It''s okay to send you."


    "Please, I have something else."


    She turned her head and didn''t even look at Jin Xian, as if he didn''t exist at all.


    Jin Xian was stunned, suffocated what he wanted to say, then gave Zhou Shu a bitter look, but disappeared for a moment.


    Zhou Shu, who had been in a daze, suddenly showed a slight smile, he probably understood.


    It seems that the five island masters are pursuing the witch, knowing that he was left behind by the witch, so he came over immediately, looking for a reason at random, and wanted to kill himself. For Zhou Shu, this was truly a disaster.


    However, it is also strange. Doesn''t the Five Island Lord know that she is the Yin Kui Witch, he still wants to pursue her.


    Zhou Shu calmed down and raised his hands to salute, "So senior is called Ping An, thank you senior."


    "Who asked you to call my name?"


    The witch said coldly, always angry.


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Anyway, I would like to thank the younger generation for saving my life."


    The witch looked at him and slowly said, "Help? Maybe I should come out later to see if it''s really saving my life."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed. Just now, in order to save her life, she couldn''t hide her strength. The witch must have seen something, "What the senior said, it''s just a little skill, it''s not a big deal, senior came a step late, the junior is really bad. ."


    "Come here tomorrow morning."


    The witch glanced at him, then disappeared without a trace.


    In the flower-shaped building, she seemed to think, is Zhou Shu really a real fairy?


    She hasn''t seen it yet, there is a real fairy who can safely escape the blow of Qianjiejing.


    The Thousandfold Mirror is a well-known technique in the heavens It makes good use of the laws of space, cutting the surrounding space, and separating the opponents. Only the golden fairy who has a certain understanding of the laws of space can use it. It is difficult to understand the laws of space, and even if you understand some, it is difficult to avoid them.


    As for Zhou Shu, it seemed that he didn''t have any effort.


    It seems that the avoidance position has been calculated before the cutting, no matter which space is cut, you can stay in a safe place in advance.


    It''s really weird.


    "No wonder you will fancy him, his strength is indeed not bad, should be able to help you, but his character determination is too unbearable, Youtan."


    A smile slowly emerged from the corner of her mouth, but she couldn''t tell whether it was a mockery or worry.


    Baidu search novel website, ba9;f60;f53;a8c;Bf4;Ab0;Ab0;feb;ae0; novels, all novels Od2;Bf4;Ab0; please pay attention to the prestige "Fiction Search"

 Chapter 2286: Mayor of town

    "Damn it!"


    The young golden fairy appeared in a small building, his face sank completely, making the handsome face look evil and chilling.


    There was only one old man in the house, who was writing something. He raised his head unconsciously when he heard the curse, his brows were quite displeased, "Are you going to provoke her again?"


    The young Jinxian stopped, "Brother, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Enough, don''t forget our purpose here."


    The old man waved his hand, "The woman is very important to Heishawu''s actions. It annoys her and makes the Oshima Master lose everything. Then I will not be able to save you. Besides, your temperament should be changed too, only a woman. It''s everywhere, what''s so good about it."


    Young Jinxian defended, "Brother, she is not an ordinary woman, she is very useful to me."


    The old man put down his pen and said with a solemn expression, "Fourth brother, even if she is worth a hundred and a thousand, what about it? You really want it. Ten thousand are available. Isn''t it better than her? I warn you. , Don��t touch her again, you are not necessarily her opponent, let alone, she is a person that the owner of the big island must value."


    "I see, third brother."


    The young Jinxian sighed, a sharp light flashed in his eyes, and secretly said, "Wait until the matter of Heishawu is over, let''s see what you can do."


    He paused, "Third Brother, what news is there from the Owner of the Big Island? When do we do it? The two of us have been out for so long, and we are bored with boredom, and there is no result. It is not easy to explain to the winter solstice boss. "


    "When the island owner arranges everything, there will naturally be news. Now it''s time to wait."


    The old man picked up the pen and continued to write, "We don''t need to think about this. We only do what we should do, and we are paid. If there is anything we can''t wait, we will practice as soon as we have nothing to do. You will not be lost."


    "Third brother, you really calm down, alas."


    The young Jinxian shook his head, and sat down to practice reluctantly.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was walking slowly while thinking about his mind.


    He got into Heishawu, accidentally got the protection of the witch, and was able to move freely. The result was really good.


    What can be determined at the moment is that the Peace Witch is one of Heishawu��s key points. Most of the missing golden immortals in Wufang City were controlled by her and planted incense silk on their bodies, while true immortals were not planted. I''m almost confused, so this witch must be the priority to be solved.


    As for other situations, it remains to be understood.


    Before long, Zhou Shu entered a town.


    Said it is a town, but there are not many houses, but there are a lot of people. There are about a hundred people, basically all of them are true immortals, and there are also several golden immortals. They gather in groups and seem to be discussing something.


    "On your side, are you paying enough this year?"


    "Hey, it''s a lot worse, how about you?"


    "How can it be, if it is enough, how can I reach the late real immortal stage? I have to cultivate, who would feed that thing by myself."


    "Then it''s troublesome, what should I do?"


    "Grab it, look at what the mayor says, why don''t you have to grab enough this time, otherwise there will be no benefit in the future."


    "Go, let''s talk to the mayor."


    After a while, a group of people gathered in front of a golden fairy.


    "Mayor, we haven''t made up enough numbers. Give me an idea."


    "Yeah, I can''t make it to the bottom this time, why do I have to grab some over."


    The golden immortal seemed to have quite a high level of cultivation. He glanced at everyone, did not speak, and looked at Zhou Shu in the distance, "This fellow Taoist, you are very face-to-face, what are you doing here?"


    Zhou Shu paused and raised his hand. "The juniors are indeed just coming to Heishawu. They are walking around. If you bother you, then leave."


    "Just here?"


    Jin Xian''s expression was slightly condensed, and he wondered, "Have you not joined any town yet? There is no arrangement on the island owner?"


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "What is the arrangement?"


    "If there is no arrangement, it would be best," Jin Xian smiled slightly, "then join our No.7 town, we just have a shortage of people here, and there will be things to do as soon as fellow daoists come, and there will be more benefits in the future."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Sorry, the juniors still don''t join."


    "If you don''t join, where do you want to go?"


    Jin Xian''s face became cold, "Since you are here, don''t even think about leaving. From now on, you will be from our No.7 Town. Come here and take him to the field."


    A few true immortals walked over immediately and surrounded Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged, and he said slowly, "It''s not that the younger generation doesn''t want to join you, but the younger generation has been left by Master Conjurer and cannot go anywhere else."


    "What, you were left by Master Conjurer, you are hers?"


    Jin Xian''s face tightened, staring at Zhou Shu, there was light in his eyes, and there was jealousy inside.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the juniors have to go to the adults every day, so they can''t go anywhere else," he smiled, and walked away. The true immortals hesitated for a while without the golden immortal''s order. , Did not dare to go up and block.


    Jin Xian stared bitterly at Zhou Shu��s back, but he couldn��t help but shook his head, ��It doesn��t matter what he is, everyone is ready, tomorrow we will go to grab the tenth town, I heard that the yield of their fields is very high. Then people must be very weak, and we can just start."


    "Okay, go grab the tenth town!"


    "Snatch, kill them!"


    "Vengeance, revenge!"


    Cheers broke out from the crowd.


    Zhou Shu was also curious when he listened. It seemed that these immortals had completely become robbers, but what did they want to rob, and why are there so many towns in Heishawu? What are the so-called fields that need to be fed by immortals?


    After walking for a while, this kind of thing happened again.


    This time I entered No. 6 Town.


    The mayor inside also stopped Zhou Shu, but when he heard that Zhou Shu was the person who cursed the mage, he immediately changed his expression, showing a compliment.


    A rare opportunity Zhou Shu raised his hand and asked, "Mayor Zhang, the junior came here for the first time and don''t understand anything, please give me some advice from the mayor."


    "This one����"


    The mayor paused and said slowly, "Since Fellow Daoist is a person of Master Cursed Master, his status is very high. The old man should have told the truth, but the island owner has already ordered it. The town has nothing to do with Master Cursed Master. Relations. Everyone should take care of everything. The old man doesn��t have to say much. If fellow daoists want to know, just ask others, but there is a price to pay. In this Heishawu, you can get anything. There is a price to pay."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "What is the price?"


    It seems that there are factions in this Heishawu. The island owner is a faction, and the Conjurer is another faction. They cooperated for something, but the two factions are not monolithic, and both have their own practices. Each has its own purpose.


    And that matter is mostly occupying or destroying Wufang City.


    The mayor smiled, "Well, if you ask, you will know. There must be some fellow daoists, but it is another matter if you are willing to give it."

 Chapter 2287: Investigate carefully

    ,,!


    Chapter 2287 Careful Investigation (Page 1/1)


    "What, the essence of flesh and blood?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, "Are you crazy?"


    "No, as long as fellow Taoists hand in some flesh and blood essence and feed me a piece of land, I will tell you everything I know."


    Na Zhenxian looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes were full of greed, as if he was looking at delicious food, "For us immortals, this is not a big deal. It will be nourished in a few days and it will not be a problem at all."


    Zhou Shu showed a little seriousness, "I am a Master Curse Master, can''t I say anything about this?"


    Zhenxian said without hesitation, "No."


    Zhou Shu was sluggish, and had to sigh slightly, "Forget it, I don''t want to know now, it has nothing to do with me anyway."


    The true fairy gritted his teeth, "You... don''t regret it."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "I don''t actually ask you, I almost understand, goodbye."


    The true immortal became more and more angry, and raised his hand, "What did you say? Damn it, I killed you!"


    Zhou Shu turned around early and left on his own.


    He expected that the true immortal would not dare to do it, and he was not afraid of doing it. The true immortal was no longer in the range that Zhou Shu should watch out for.


    "You...you are good fortune!"


    Zhenxian watched Zhou Shu leave, with jealousy and hatred in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu ignored it, and seemed thoughtful.


    It turned out that these towns were all composed of golden immortals planted with Brahma silk and some real immortals. They must plant or feed something here, and that thing must be grown by the flesh and blood essence of immortals, which is equivalent to Treat the immortals as a resource, but the demand is not much, and the immortals can still bear it, and can make up for it by practicing or robbing others.


    There are many towns here, at least ten. If you don��t have enough on your own, you can go to other towns to **** them.


    It was the island owner who asked them to do this, and because of this, they have been arresting people in Wufang City to ensure the growth of that thing.


    The reason why those true celestial celestial beings accept this fate is that they are bewitched by the witch on the one hand, and persecuted on the other hand, but on the other hand, they can also get benefits, and it is a great benefit, because the fairy is not It will be so easy to admit their fate, unless they have the opportunity to take a fight, it is possible to endure such humiliation, and they must have their own goals in doing these things.


    Now what needs to be understood is what that thing is. If Zhou Shu is not wrong, that thing will definitely be of great use to occupying Wufang City, otherwise the island owner will not use so much energy to cultivate.


    The thing will not be on the ground. The ground is black sandstone, nothing special, but there are many open-air caves behind every town. The thing should be in the cave, that is, underground.


    Zhou Shu now has the identity of the witch herself, and it shouldn''t be difficult to investigate it, but now is not the time, he has some doubts and has not figured it out.


    He continued to follow the road, from Town No. 7 to Town No. 1.


    Every town wanted him to join, but after learning his identity, he flinched. He tried to ask a few more people, all asking him for the essence of flesh and blood, and from those words, Zhou Shu further verified him Thoughts.


    There are a total of fourteen towns here.


    After feeding that thing, the fairy will become weaker, the more you feed, the higher the output, the weaker the fairy will be.


    The more the output, the more rewards from the island owner, but it is difficult for the weak fairy to resist the attacks of other towns. The fairy in the towns with insufficient output is definitely stronger, and it is inevitable that some will be snatched away for that thing. , There will always be some battles between each town, but people must not be killed, because as long as people are not dead, the island owner will not pursue them, and if people die, the punishment of the island owner is absolutely terrible.


    How to master balance is something that every town must consider.


    Knowing this, Zhou Shu unconsciously admired the island owner. The island owner only set a few rules and aroused the private thoughts of the immortals, causing the immortals who were arrested to become obsessed with internal fighting and forget. Where is the root cause? He didn''t even have any thoughts to resist, and the island owner himself, just reaped the benefits.


    After the town, there is a barren open land in front of him, and further away is the central area of ??Heishawu.


    There was the location of the Void Pirates, the island owner and others. It was the most lively area in Heishawu. Zhou Shu planned to check it out, but not now, the time is almost up. If I don��t go back, I don��t know what the Peace Witch will say. And he has some doubts and must ask the witch.


    Galloping all the way.


    Zhou Shu used the law of space and kept speeding up. He didn''t scrupulously too much. He was already exposed to the island owner, and there was a protective umbrella behind him, so he didn''t need to use it for nothing.


    "You came fast enough."


    When I walked to the building, there was a voice.


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "Senior has a request, how dare you not come."


    Cold voice, "Get out of here, I don''t want to ask you now."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior, but the younger generation has something to say, it''s about Brahma silk."


    "Huh? Come in."


    The door opened and closed quickly, Zhou Shu stepped in and bowed.


    The witch did not look at him, her eyes were half-opened and half-closed, and she said indifferently, "Do you remember about the saint?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This is not true. The younger generation is still thinking about it. After all, I have practiced for thousands of years and I have seen countless women. I really don''t know which one is the saint that the older generation said, and which planted the fragrance for the younger generation. This is urgent. Not coming."


    The witch glanced at him and said in disgust, "Then you just think about it slowly, get out."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The younger generation doesn''t know much about Xiangsi, so please tell me more so that the younger generation can think more clearly."


    The witch said calmly, "What don''t you understand?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Those golden immortals outside should have been planted by the seniors. The juniors would like to ask, what was their condition at that time, and would they always listen to you in the future, as long as they don��t remove the fragrance. Silk, no matter what happens, it will not change."


    "Even Jinxian can''t perceive a change, you don''t have to think about it."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu, "And your last question seems to have nothing to do with finding a saint, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The junior just wanted to ask, because I was a little confused."


    "What do you want to do with my name, right?"


    The witch faintly said, "However, you find that they only listen to the island owner, not mine, so you will be puzzled Zhou Shu nodded vigorously, without any embarrassment, "Senior is really smart. Torch, that''s it. "


    "You are really shameless."


    The witch snorted, "You really think of yourself as my person, what do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "The younger generation is not familiar with the place of life here. You must first get to know some people and obtain some resources, so that you can calm down to practice and help the seniors. Besides, the seniors have spoken in front of the island owner. The younger generation can''t help but admit it."


    The witch said coldly, "You really make people angry."


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "Senior, please calm down."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and said helplessly, "I really don''t know how she likes you."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "Senior don''t worry, this junior should be able to help Senior find the saint."


    Read the website: m. Please pay attention to the prestige "Fiction Search"

 Chapter 2288: No scruples

    Chapter 2288 No scruples (page 1/1)


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu, "What do you think Brahma is?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "A method of mind control? Can people completely take orders from you?"


    "silly."


    The witch said coldly, "If they all obey me, isn''t Heishawu mine? Even if I am willing to do it, will the five island owners be willing to let me do it?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Senior is also reasonable."


    The witch said mercilessly, "You are too stupid, you can''t tell this."


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, "So what''s the use of Brahma?"


    The witch shook her head slightly, seeming to mutter to herself, "It takes a lot of energy to control a person completely. Brahma can make others listen to my orders, but it is a great consumption for me. , I can��t and don��t do this to everyone, not to mention that the owner of Heishawu will not let me do it. So most of the golden immortals, the incense silk I leave behind has only a simple effect, even Don''t worry about it."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, but she said nothing.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Let them be loyal to the island owner, nothing else?"


    The witch snorted, "I say you are stupid, but not too stupid."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Senior is relying on this to cooperate with the island owner, right? Without senior, they can''t control so many golden immortals, but what benefit can senior get? If you only find a saint, find me alone. enough."


    "I didn''t come here to find the saint, let alone meet you, I am..."


    The witch stagnated and said coldly, "Zhou Shu, do you want to play with me?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, showing respect, "The junior is just curious."


    "Your curiosity is too much, it''s not good for you," the witch was slightly stagnated, as if she understood something, "Zhou Shu, do you ask what these things do, do you have other intentions against Heishawu?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What can I do as a real immortal, it''s just pure curiosity, more of curiosity about seniors."


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu with a cold face, "Believe it or not, I will turn you into an idiot now."


    Zhou Shu nodded hurriedly, and said with trepidation, "The junior has made a mistake, please don''t blame the senior."


    "Get out!"


    The witch was stagnant for a while before she looked away, looking bored.


    "The junior retired."


    Zhou Shu stepped back, kept exiting the door, and stood still at the door, "Senior, junior, there is still something..."


    Before he finished speaking, a light breeze hit Zhou Shu and flew away again.


    Coming down to the ground, looking at the distant buildings, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He is indeed a little shameless, but the effect is good. Maybe he used the right place. He learned more information from the Witch of Peace. The island is indeed divided into two factions. The purpose of the island owner is naturally nowhere. City, and what the witch''s purpose is is still unclear, it would be nice if she could know.


    For that, the witch is willing to cooperate with Heishawu, can''t she cooperate with Wufang City?


    That was an opportunity to break the game. If the witch can be persuaded, solving Heishawu will naturally be much easier, and his task can be successfully completed.


    Zhou Shu did a bit unscrupulous in this mission. It was because he had no worries at all. Even if the mission failed, he wouldn��t worry. Because he had a certain ability to protect himself, he knew the Witch of Peace, and he could give up the Wufangcheng at any time. The task is to invest in Heishawu to fight against Wufang City in turn. It is the so-called no bottom line, naturally Wufang City. If Wufang City pushes him here, he should have thought about such consequences.


    Of course, there is no need to do this now.


    "This guy, the more I look at it, the more annoying it gets, Utan, I don''t understand it."


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu in the distance and shook her head secretly, "You never use incense silk. As a saint, your buddhist incense is linked to the Utampala flower, and releasing incense silk means... this Zhou Shu, he What do you want to do?"


    In the wilderness between the central area and the town.


    Han Ruo, who was originally cultivating, got up in a hurry and stared at his surroundings, his expression was slightly nervous, after thinking for a while, he rushed to a deeper place.


    "Beauty, there is no need to hide."


    Before she ran a few steps, a figure appeared not far in front of her, just blocking the way.


    An old man with an unusually short stature. He described it as wretched, holding a bead in his hand, and looking at Hanruo with a smile, "It''s useless to hide anywhere, just go with the old man."


    "who are you?"


    Han Ruo settled down, and a thick layer of frost covered his body.


    "Don''t be so nervous, the old man is Zhang Xuan, one of the seven leaders of Heishawu. It is your blessing to be able to see you, beauty, for you, the old man also specially found the Ambergris Pearl, here, it is the old man''s hand. I spent a lot of time on this."


    The old man smiled, smugly, "With this strange fragrance of the dragon world, even if you are a herring tribe, it is delicious. Take it and give it to you."


    With that, he threw the bead over.


    Han Ruo''s heart was shocked, and his face instantly became ashen. The time to come is still here. Although I really want to make myself more fragrant, how can I bear such humiliation?


    Snapped.


    As soon as she raised her hand, she smashed the flying beads into powder.


    "Hey, it''s really smelly and hard."


    Zhang Xuan smiled even more happily. "The old man had expected that what was thrown away just now is fake, and it is really still on the old man. How could it be possible to deal with you if you don''t tame you so docilely? ."


    Hanruo''s complexion changed suddenly, and he hurried back.


    Before he quit, he felt a powerful force of law swept over him, surrounding himself round and round, and the ice in front of him couldn''t stop shattering.


    After only a few breaths, it swayed, and gradually couldn''t bear it.


    "Hey, there is still some ability, this power... how can the ground herrings refine the power of water movement so purely?"


    Zhang Xuan''s expression was slightly condensed, and he felt something wrong, but seeing the beauty in front of him, he didn''t think too much. He added another force to completely defeat Hanruo''s defenses. This beauty, he had been looking forward to it for a long time. .


    boom!


    Suddenly a sword light flew in the distance and fell between the two.


    The power of the law breaks from it, if Han Ruo loses his restraint, he quickly retreats back, and when he sees the person behind him, he can��t help but scream, "You..."


    The person here is naturally Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu waved her hand, motioned her not to make a noise, walked up to her a few steps, and arched his hand towards Zhang Xuan.


    "Who is your kid, dare to mess with the old man?"


    Zhang Xuan stared at Zhou Shu, his beard could not help swinging, he was extremely angry, but he was not eager to make a move.


    Although the person in front of him is only a real immortal, the power of the law that burst out from the sword of Shi Cai is really not weak, and it has eliminated his 50% strength. Obviously, the basic law of this true immortal is above him. There are some problems.


    The true immortals who can use the higher laws as the basic laws mostly have some avenues, and there is probably a backstage, which is not so easy to deal with.


    Read the URL:.

 Chapter 2289: could not find it

    ,,!


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have met Chief Zhang."


    "Zhou Shu, this name..."


    Zhang Xuan was stagnant, and soon remembered that when he was drinking with the Lord of the Five Islands yesterday, the Lord of the Five Islands mentioned this person. At that time, he was impressed by the appearance that he wanted to be killed immediately. "Are you from the conjurer''s side?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The junior is helping Master Curse Master."


    Zhang Xuan''s expression sank, "The old man doesn''t care who you are, but what does she have to do with you? The old man asks that he has never offended the curse mage, and has always respected her and has never been rude."


    "It has nothing to do with Master Conjurer."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Hanruo and slowly said, "She is my sister, I came out this time to find her."


    Zhang Xuan''s face was slightly condensed, he looked at Hanruo''s expression, and then at Zhou Shu, but he was somewhat convinced, and still said coldly, "I don''t see that you are a herring."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "This, I don''t care about seniors."


    "Okay, okay, you''re fine, just wait and see."


    Zhang Xuan glanced at Hanruo, pressed his heart abruptly back, turned around and left.


    At this moment, he had the same feeling as the Five Island Lord, and he felt helpless with Zhou Shu''s hatred. The Curse Mage really couldn''t afford to offend him.


    A Jinxian once ran into Xiaohong. Yes, it was the waitress next to the Curse Mage, who angered the Curse Mage. As a result, she was crippled by the palm of the owner of the island, and her power of law was destroyed. , Has not recovered so far.


    "Zhou Shu!"


    As soon as Zhang Xuan left, Han Ruo patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder, stared at Zhou Shu with big eyes, and shouted.


    But she couldn''t get angry on her face, and she was more joyful and grateful. This time it really saved her life.


    "Keep it down."


    Zhou Shu frowned and shook his head, "In this kind of place, communicating with spirits is basic, so I won''t even want to teach it."


    Han Ruo blushed, and calmed down, "Zhou Shu, why are you here? You really came to find me? How did you find me? Didn''t you enter the mud plow hall? How can you be safe? Nothing happened, but I also met that Conjurer, why?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "How can I answer you so many questions."


    Hanruo blinked and said anxiously, "Then say one by one."


    Zhou Shu paused and said with a smile but a smile, "I didn''t come to see you specially. As for how to find you, do you still have to ask? The smell on your body can be smelled even after thousands of miles. When it''s there, why can''t I find it?"


    Han Ruo flushed, and said with a grudge, "Isn''t it your fault? You...what the **** did you do to me, the herring tribe? I''ve been stinky for more than two years, so how can I behave after I say it! Change it back to me soon."


    Zhou Shu showed a dignified look, "Isn''t it smelly? If it doesn''t smell, you may not be able to live until now."


    "I also know, but..." Han Ruo stagnated, full of grievances but couldn''t explain it.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "Don''t move this now, it should be stinking for a while, but it won''t be long."


    "understood."


    Hanruo hung his head and pinched the corners of her clothes, like an obedient little girl, a little more obedient and more mature than before. It seems that she has indeed suffered a lot during this time, knowing the hardships outside, and Zhibaoxuan There are totally two worlds.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Hanruo, have you found Brother Luo?"


    "No."


    Hanruo raised his head to look at Zhou Shu, his eyes gradually filled with tears.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If you don''t need to worry, let me talk about the situation, I will help you find it."


    As if someone who was drowning found the driftwood, the tears in Hanruo''s eyes sparkled, "After coming out of the Mud Plow Hall, I will look for it every day... There are a total of 14 towns here, and I have been to every town. Many times, but I never saw my brother inside, nor did I notice his breath..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Wait, can you perceive his breath?"


    Hanruo nodded, a little frustrated, "I should be able to detect it within hundreds of thousands of miles, but it has never been. Except for the town and the wilderness, I have also visited the central area many times, and every time I was driven away. When I come out, I can''t see too much, and I can''t feel the breath."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, quite thoughtful.


    Han Ruo said in a hurry, "Will he have left? Or..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Brother Luo is definitely still alive, at least before I came here, his spirit is still good, as for leaving..."


    The situation is a bit strange. Luo Xiping is just a distraction. If he enters Heishawu, even if he gains the trust of the island owner by virtue of his intelligence, he is unlikely to become a pirate in the void. It is difficult to leave alone, but he is said to be in the town. Those people used as resources to feed the things in the town. It''s not enough. It''s just that he won''t be able to last that long. He may have died long ago.


    Han Ruo said again, "Is he not here at all?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "There is a possibility, or something has happened, such as being locked up, the breath is blocked by the formation, so I can��t perceive it. Of course there are other possibilities. Don��t worry, since it��s here, I will Help you investigate clearly."


    "it is good."


    Han Ruo''s heart loosened, as if a calm rock fell to the ground, she looked at Zhou Shu with concern in her eyes, "What''s the matter with you, why are you here?"


    "I''m here just to find you."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In front of other people, you must say so."


    If Han nodded, there was an unspeakable feeling in his heart. If only the first half of the sentence was said, it would be even better.


    She thought for a while and said, "How do you help the Curse Master? I have been here for a few years, and after hearing a lot of rumors about her, it seems that she is not a good person."


    "It doesn''t matter if it is good or not," Zhou Shu said calmly, "this identity is very useful now, of course I will use it."


    Hanruo''s eyes flashed expectantly, "Then I can go to her too?"


    "No way."


    Zhou Shu immediately shook his head, "She is capricious, but you are dangerous over there."


    It is impossible for Zhou Shu to be planted with Brahma, and he still has a card in his hand, so he can guarantee safety on the side of the witch, but Hanruo will be difficult. If it is planted with incense, the Wufang City and It would be terrible to tell his story.


    "It doesn''t matter, then I''ll stay here. I''m used to it anyway."


    Hanruo nodded She was very obedient, and she was rather disappointed in her heart. She stayed alone in the deserted wilderness, no one paid any attention to it, and occasionally encountered danger. She could not bear this kind of situation. Go down, but there is no way.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It won''t take long."


    "Then Zhou Shu, what do you need me to do? You can help me find someone, and I can do things for you." Thinking of something, Hanruo pointed to his clothes and smiled bitterly. "This is the amulet, anyway No one cares what I do."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Not for the time being, I''ll go to the central area now, do you want to go with me?"


    "Yeah,"


    Han Ruo nodded quickly and said in a low voice, "Then you are not afraid of getting my stink?"


    "Not afraid."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Just stay away, and I can change clothes at any time."


    Han Ruo was stunned and punched in the past, "You want to **** me off!"

 Chapter 2290: Pirate Tavern

    ,,!


    "I''m back. Going out is not a small harvest, right?"


    "Where is there any gain? It''s just a small mining world, but I caught a lot of people back, and I''m exhausted."


    "That''s better, the island owner needs people most, and the reward is definitely indispensable."


    "It''s true that you can settle down and practice for more than ten years, maybe there is a little chance of being promoted to the golden immortal."


    "Oh, your kid is really lucky."


    In a huge pub, dozens of tables were arranged in a row, and nearly a hundred people were drinking and talking.


    Most of the nearly a hundred people are true immortals, and there are also golden immortals, which are basically human-shaped immortals, and some weird shapes. Most golden immortals occupies a table and drink by themselves, while the true immortals gather together, arrogantly staggered and noisy. endlessly.


    All of them have abominable faces, and all their mouths are foul language.


    It is born from the heart, even if he is an immortal, he will become a gangster if he does too much of a bandit.


    "Hey, isn''t this that stinky girl, why dare to come here?"


    "It means that I had bad luck today. I met this bad luck, so I will chase her away. Well, why is there someone beside her?"


    "Is it a new hook? Who is so fearless, even the Herring tribe dare to go, really lost the image of our fairy."


    "Hahaha, don''t you have that thought?"


    "That''s right, up to now, I still talk about imagery, but that smell, forget it, I still can''t do it."


    Several real immortals stared outside and laughed presumptuously. One of them changed his complexion slightly and murmured unconsciously, "That person...seems to be Zhou Shu."


    "Little Liuzi, who is Zhou Shu?"


    "He is a newcomer in Wufang City. Miscellaneous immortals are on the immortal list. I didn''t expect him to come here too..."


    "What''s weird? How many people who left Wufang City haven''t come here? Your Wufang City is now the meat of the island owner. You can eat it whenever you want. What will happen in the future. Not yet a slave to the island owner...what, Xiao Liuzi, have you been unconvinced after decades?


    "Where is it? I am loyal to the island owner and have no other ideas. I am surprised. He should have been arrested. How can he move around?"


    "Yes, all newcomers should go to town. Could it be that they came out?"


    "Then we catch him, it is also a credit."


    Several people were pointing at Zhou Shu, but when they saw Zhou Shu walking towards them quickly, their expressions were all stagnant.


    As soon as he entered the tavern, everyone''s eyes fell on Zhou Shu, because compared with the environment here, he really seemed out of place.


    "Excuse me, you guys go on."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, and walked slowly towards the table.


    "Who are you? Do you understand the rules here!"


    A true immortal stood up and stood in front of Zhou Shu. He was born very tall, almost occupying the entire table, staring at two heads on his shoulders, two pairs of eyes blazing fiercely, and the murderous intent was undisguised. .


    Zhou Shu glanced at him without speaking, and walked around in a flash.


    "court death!"


    Zhenxian suddenly became angry, raised his fist and smashed it towards Zhou Shu.


    That fist was about the same size as Zhou Shu''s back, and it was alive and well, not to mention flying, it''s not surprising that even if the punch fell apart.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look back, and walked forward calmly, but a wave of water suddenly appeared behind him, and ripples spread out.


    The punch was hitting in the middle of the ripples, as if hitting nowhere, Zhenxian''s heart tightened, his arms didn''t seem to belong to him anymore, he seemed to have noticed something, his face changed suddenly, and his figure suddenly slammed into the ripples. .


    puff.


    The whole person smashed into the ripples and disappeared immediately.


    Everyone was surprised and suspicious, but they heard a deep thump. At the entrance of the tavern, a person fell out of thin air, it was the real fairy.


    "what?!"


    "this is����"


    "how is this possible?"


    There was a panic in the tavern, and even the faces of the golden fairies who were sitting still had a hint of surprise.


    "A true immortal, actually applied the law of space to this extent? It''s not easy."


    "What kind of trick is this, I have never seen it before."


    "What''s the origin?"


    For a while, everyone looked at Zhou Shu, and they were all surprised. No one went up to nuisance. The fallen fairy touched his head and did not dare to come in again. There was a lot of rejoicing on his face. The recruits had the most understanding. I just felt that if I didn''t rush in, I was afraid that my arm would be broken immediately. Fortunately, I reacted in time.


    This formula is nothing new, it''s just an application of the big cutting punch.


    After experiencing the Five Island Lord��s Thousandfold Mirror, Zhou Shu has a new understanding of the big cutting fist, which has improved it and used the fist as a shield to create this effect.


    The profound tactics in the Profound Yellow Realm, especially those in Kunlun, are not bad even if they are obtained from the heavens. It is just that the conditions in the Profound Yellow Realm are limited, and they can''t feel more and can''t exert better effects.


    When it comes to the heavens, it can be regarded as useful.


    It��s good to come out and practice. If you��re in Wufang City, you might never meet an opponent like the Lord of the Five Islands, you won��t be able to gain insights, and it��s hard to improve your actual combat further, and better the techniques you have never perfected. Of use.


    Zhou Shu slowly walked to the table, but no one came up to stop him.


    This person looks very strong. As long as he doesn''t find himself, why should he get out on things that have nothing to do with him? There is nothing wrong with watching the excitement.


    The few true immortals on the table were quite panicked and looked at a loss.


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at the true immortal without a square city, "Liu Jinshan is a Taoist friend, right? I have something to ask you. Can I talk about it?"


    Liu Jinshan''s heart tightened, "You, Zhou Shu, how do you know me and what do you want me to do? I...I''m not afraid of you."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s just a small matter, fellow Taoists don''t need to be nervous."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    A golden immortal nearby slightly stagnated, "Zhou Shu, are you from the curse mage''s side?"


    Zhou Shu turned around and bowed, "Senior said that the junior is doing things for Master Conjurer."


    Jin Xian nodded, "Old man Ning Yu, say hello to Master Curse Mage for me."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Junior understands."


    With a few simple conversations, the faces of the fairies in the tavern changed again.


    Not only is this person very strong, but he is also from the curse mage''s side. This is really not annoying Xiao Liuzi, if you don''t hurry out, why are you here? "


    "Master Curse Mage is looking for you, and you still want to resist your orders, do you want us to throw you out?"


    "Hurry up, don''t waste everyone''s time, we still have to drink."


    Several people on the table immediately urged, some even pulled Liu Jinshan up directly and pushed him in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Friend Liu, just a few words, just ask outside, promise that you won''t get into trouble, okay?"


    Liu Jinshan''s face paled, and said weakly, "Since it''s Master Curse Mage''s words, wherever I dare not to listen, I will go out."


    (P: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    http:


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. : M. Please pay attention to the prestige "Fiction Search"

 Chapter 2291: Parting halfway

    ,,!


    Zhou Shu took Liu Jinshan all the way to Hanruo''s side.


    When Liu Jinshan saw Hanruo, he sniffed unconsciously and drew his breath secretly. If he accidentally sucked in the smell of the ground herring clan, it would be uncomfortable.


    Han Ruo was a little surprised, and the sound transmission said, "Zhou Shu, what are you bringing him here?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, looking at Liu Jinshan, his eyes flickered.


    Liu Jinshan was a little hairy when she was seen, and she didn''t dare to be angry, she whispered, "Zhou...Friend Zhou, I don''t know what Master Curse Master is looking for?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Friend Liu, you took the task of finding the hidden world in Wufang City decades ago, and then you came here, right?"


    Liu Jinshan nodded, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the tavern and said thoughtfully, "Don''t be nervous, I want to ask, how did you get together with those people? The true fairy from Wufang City shouldn''t be locked in the town. ?"


    "Friend Zhou Dao came here for the first time, and I don''t know anything."


    Liu Jinshan relaxed a little. "The owner of the island will promote some people every few years. If they do well in the town, such as robbing, no, they can plant enough black sand fungus to achieve the output required by the owner every year. If you are loyal to the island owner, you can leave the town and come here to do new tasks, or you can leave the city."


    Zhou Shu froze, "Black sand fungus?"


    "Yes."


    Liu Jinshan nodded, "We all call it black sand fungus."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What does it look like? I want to see it."


    Liu Jinshan stayed for a while and said hurriedly, "Seeing? It''s a good life for Zhou Daoyou to not go to the town, but you still have to see that? When you get closer, you are scared. It specializes in absorbing the essence of our immortals. Luxuriant, it looks like moss, it looks like black particles, densely packed together, but after sucking blood, it turns dark blue, getting bigger and bigger, and it will give birth to tentacles, which is really weird. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Oh."


    He roughly understands.


    The so-called black sand fungus should be the poisonous moss.


    It is a highly poisonous creature from the underworld, resembling animals and plants. It grows by devouring flesh and blood, especially the flesh and blood of immortals. If there are suitable conditions, they can reproduce extremely fast, and they can completely cover the whole world within a few years. As for the realm covered by the poisonous moss, even if the poisonous moss is completely removed in the future, it will be difficult for immortals to survive for thousands of years.


    It can be said to be the most vicious weapon against Xiancheng.


    Zhou Shu knew that Poisonous Moss was from Aster. Poisonous Moss was rarely seen outside the underworld, and its rhizomes could also be used for alchemy.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, Liu Jinshan whispered, "Friend Zhou, I have said everything if I know it. If it''s okay, then I will leave."


    Before he turned around, Zhou Shu shook his head, "I haven''t said the business yet, why are you in a hurry?"


    Liu Jinshan stayed for a while, "What business?"


    Zhou Shu stared at him and said solemnly, "At that time, there were 17 people in Wufang City who took on the mission of the hidden world with you. The two golden immortals who led the team were Xu Chen and Yan Song, and one of them was Luo. Xiping��s Sanxian, where is he now?"


    "what!"


    Han Ruo''s heart was shocked, and he almost shouted, calmly speaking, "Zhou Shu, how do you know that he is in that team?"


    Zhou Shu replied, "If he is not, what should I do with him? I have investigated the situation clearly at that time, and then I will try to find out. Only if you are confused, you can come without any preparation. "


    Hanruo''s face turned red and stopped talking, looking at Liu Jinshan, trying to suppress the tension in her heart.


    Liu Jinshan paused, "Luo Xiping, the assassin who assassinated the real immortal, I remember him."


    Han Ruo''s eyes lit up, staring at him with a drumbeat, Zhou Shu seemed very calm, "How is he?"


    Liu Jinshan shook her head, "I don''t know."


    Han Ruo couldn''t help it anymore and said, "How could you not know, didn''t you come with him?"


    Liu Jinshan hurriedly said, "I really don��t know. We went out to find the hidden world for seven years. Some people didn��t want to find any more, but some people insisted on finding it. There was a dispute, and then we separated halfway and went back. I went back and continued to look for it. I was in the batch that I went back, so I arrived at Heishawu, and those who continued to look for it, I don��t know where they went."


    Han Ruo shook his head unconsciously, and his heart sank.


    Zhou Shu was slightly thinking that this is indeed possible.


    I always felt that these seventeen people should be together, but I didn''t expect that they would also have entanglements, and then separated, doing their own things.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Who are you who insisted on looking for? Do you remember the name? Tell me."


    Liu Jinshan nodded, "I remember that Xu Chen and Lin Buling were the ones who continued to look for... there were eight in total, plus Luo Xiping, I remember he didn''t want to look for it, but Xu Chen was still tied up. Immortal rope, forcibly taken away."


    Han Ruo gave him a bitter look.


    Zhou Shu''s heart tightened, still calmly said, "Where did you separate?"


    Liu Jinshan thought for a while and said, "I don''t know this well, by the way... I remember that there were a few void storms nearby. I saw that at the time, and I searched for it again without results. Many talents sprouted and stopped looking. Thoughts of going down."


    Han Ruo''s heart was shocked, a little dazed.


    Zhou Shu patted Liu Jinshan on the shoulder and smiled, "Thank you fellow Daoist, I don''t have anything to know, but don''t talk to other people about the matter of Daoist fellow today, otherwise it will be difficult to explain to the cursing mage. "


    "I know it naturally, and I''m leaving."


    Liu Jinshan saluted and stepped back, leaving in a hurry, shocked.


    Hanruo looked at Zhou Shu with some begging, "Zhou Shu, are you saying that what he said is true? Brother really didn''t come to Heishawu?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It is unlikely that he will lie. Brother Luo may have encountered something else, but... it may be more dangerous."


    Han Ruo''s heart was tense, and he wondered, "Why? He is not in Heishawu, how can he be dangerous?"


    "It might be better in Heishawu, as long as you don''t resist, nothing will happen."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "In addition to Brother Luo, there are eight people who continue to find the hidden world with him. Liu Jinshan also said eight names, right?"


    Han Ruo nodded slightly Well, there are eight. "


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said slowly, "The eight who continue to find the hidden world are the eight that Shouzheng said that the spirits are missing. In other words, all the people who were with Brother Luo died, only Brother Luo is still alive."


    "Ah, all dead?"


    Han Ruo was taken aback and stopped moving.


    "Yeah, I think they encountered a terrible situation. Even Jinxian died, but Brother Luo is still alive. I really don''t understand why?" Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head, "Hanruo, You didn''t hide anything from me, for example, what is special about Brother Luo?"


    Han Ruo was stunned, and said in a daze, "I don''t know much about my brother."


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and said warmly, "Forget it, I think Brother Luo should have some special skills, but it''s good to be alive."


    http:


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. : M. Please pay attention to the prestige "Fiction Search"

 Chapter 2292: Escaped

    Hanruo hung his head, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Here I will continue to investigate. There are seven others who are walking with Brother Luo on the island. They can ask in more detail. If their answers are the same, then Brother Luo is definitely not in Heisha. Docked."


    "Ok."


    Han Ruo raised his head, with a glimmer of expectation in his eyes, "If it is true, where shall we find it? The Void Storm we found last time, is it the place where my brother disappeared? Would it be better if we found it from there? "


    Zhou Shu nodded and shook his head again, "I think it should be there, but I don''t think there is any need to look for it anymore. I don''t know if I can leave safely this time. Do you have to be in danger again? Since Brother Luo is not dead, There will always be a goodbye in the future, even if you find it, you have to wait until you can deal with the void storm."


    Han Ruo stagnated, "To deal with the void storm?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said in a deep voice, "If you guessed correctly, Brother Luo should have been involved in the secret void in the storm. I don��t know why he survived alone. Even the Golden Immortal can��t handle the storm. You and me now Going to find it has no effect, you can''t enter the secret realm at all."


    Han Ruo decided to think for a while, and sighed, "You are right, you really shouldn''t look for it anymore."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I should go back now, so be careful."


    Hanruo looked at Zhou Shu and seemed to really figure it out, and his eyes became clear, "I see, Zhou Shu, thank you for helping me so much. You can tell me if you have anything to do."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "If possible, help me collect some black sand fungus."


    "it is good."


    Han Ruo condensed slightly and nodded vigorously, "They can grab some, and I can grab some."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned away.


    It is necessary to collect some Poison Moss.


    He rushed all the way again, rushing and speeding up. This time it took a lot of time, and he pulled the tiger skin as a banner. He didn''t know how the peace witch would punish him, but he also thought about some ways to deal with it.


    "You have the ability."


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu, her calm eyes with a trace of anger, she couldn''t suppress her, "It''s only two days, you have caused so many troubles with my name? Offended Chief Zhang, and went to the tavern to make trouble again. , And even turned out for that stinky girl, you really have the ability, Xiaohong has been with me for hundreds of years, and you are not as capable as you."


    "Senior knows everything, which is really admirable."


    Zhou Shu lowered his head, very respectful, "I have been here for two days and found that Senior is too peaceful."


    The witch was stunned, not knowing what Zhou Shu meant, "What, An Sheng?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Senior is definitely Heishawu��s first hero. Heishawu has today��s situation when countless golden immortals are under the control of the island owner. However, Senior has acted too peacefully. Others mentioned Master Conjurer is more respectful and less fearful. This shows that Senior''s status on the island is far from enough. This is definitely not a good thing for Senior. According to the younger generation, Senior should accept more people and have more real power. In the future In order to get more benefits."


    The devil girl was so angry that she smiled, "Find more people who make trouble for me like you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly and talked eloquently, "Yes, seniors have to fight for power, how can we not make trouble, how can we not let others be afraid? The more people like me, the better, and seniors are too detached. What do you say about Master Spell Master? It seems respectful, but it��s not until it��s useful to push the senior out, and when it��s useless, ignore it? From the perspective of juniors, the status doesn��t mean that you need to be a big island owner, at least you must be a deputy island owner. So as to"


    "Shut me up!"


    The witch no longer suppressed her anger, "Zhou Shu, I didn��t expect you to provoke a divorce, and said! What is your purpose here? What do you want to do? I don��t believe it, that stinky girl is your sister. You are definitely not a local herring!"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "She is not my sister, but I did come here because of her."


    The witch shook her head and sneered, "This is not your real purpose, make it clear, otherwise I will turn you into an idiot, absolutely."


    The witch always threatened Zhou Shu by becoming an idiot, but she didn��t know that Zhou Shu was afraid of many things, but she was not afraid of this. Let alone the witch, even Taiyi Daluo could not break Zhou Shu��s furnace, Zhou Shu paused. Pause, showing a bit of panic, touched his chin and said, "I think the purpose of senior staying in Heishawu is not for Wufang City? If Senior wants the benefits of Wufang City, even if it is only a little, it should be. Will not give up fighting for power, this is really not something that people like seniors would do."


    The devil''s face changed slightly, "What does it matter to you?"


    Looking at the witch, Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "Oh, that''s why the owner of the big island can help you in some way, so you will help him. Your purpose is not to get the big island, but to get the big island. Help from the Lord."


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu, her expression increasingly gloomy.


    But there was a panic in her heart. Zhou Shu really talked about her key points in a few words, and can only say that this guy''s analytical power is really strong. She suddenly got up, and the whole body danced like a thousand swords and spears. What does it matter to you? You try one more sentence?"


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took a few steps back, and really shut up.


    The witch was stunned, thinking that Zhou Shu would continue to speak, and then hit it harder. Zhou Shu stopped suddenly, which was not easy.


    The two looked at the big eyes to the small eyes for a while, the witch waved her hands coldly, and sat down slowly, "Go down."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "That junior will come back tomorrow."


    The witch hates and is helpless, "If you give me a mess, don''t come tomorrow, don''t come anymore!"


    Zhou Shu stepped back and shook his head, "How about that? If I think of the whereabouts of the saint, I will definitely tell seniors."


    The witch stared at him but did not say what she wanted to say. She slowly looked away until Zhou Shu left, and secretly cursed, "Why can''t he be cured?"


    Zhou Shu has learned from the most complicated Xuanhuang world, has nearly a hundred Taoisms, and has been in Wufang City for so many years. There are not many people who are more sophisticated, better at attacking the mind, and better at searching than him. Weakness, and the witch has been a bit at a loss since she left the Yinkui realm. Coming to Heishawu is also a medical emergency, or she was deceived. Zhou Shu found her own weakness, and of course she could not be cured.


    Zhou Shu walked out, feeling a little relieved.


    Sure enough, the preemptive strike was effective, and it was a disaster.


    Still did not feel the killing intent, it seems that the name of the peace witch did not make a mistake, she did like peace and did not like killing.


    He was actually a little curious about the affairs between the Ping An Witch and the Saint Youtan, and he didn��t care who was right or wrong, but he couldn��t tell the story of Saint Youtan in the Xuanhuang Realm. After all, it involved the Xuanhuang Realm. The Xuanhuang Realm, who doesn''t want to suffer more disasters, will experience a little more disaster.


    http://a,

 Chapter 2293: give it to me

    "Have you got it?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised.


    "Don''t think I can''t do anything."


    Hanruo glanced at Zhou Shu like a demonstration, carefully took out a bag and handed it to Zhou Shu, "It''s inside."


    Zhou Shu directly hid the gluttonous Tao into his body, then opened the bag to look, and nodded slightly, "Yes, it is exactly the same as the record. With this, it''s fine, Miss Hanruo, how did you do it? Yes����"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s gaze, Han Ruo shrank back unconsciously, hid his hands behind him, and whispered, "Don''t worry, I did it anyway."


    "Just get it."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and sighed slightly, "But you are still too stupid."


    "you!?"


    Han Ruo stared at Zhou Shu, full of grievances, but didn''t want to show it.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Forget it, you should leave here, otherwise there will be danger."


    "what?"


    Han Ruo is very puzzled.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, not continuing, "You wait for me here, and I''ll come back tonight."


    After speaking, he left in a hurry, and Han Ruo was still a little confused.


    Zhou Shu went all the way back to see the Witch of Peace.


    He knew how Hanruo got the Poison Moss, not by grabbing, but by persuading the true immortals in the town to secretly get them after entering the crypt, and the price of persuasion was his own flesh and blood essence, because of her There are obvious wounds on the hands.


    There is nothing to pay, Zhou Shu doesn''t care, but the problem is that she exposes her ice fairy.


    How could the flesh and blood essence of the innate immortal body be the same as the ordinary true immortal? I believe this difference will soon be seen. When the time comes, if the letter is fierce, but the problem is that if there is something wrong with the letter, Zhou Shu will not escape. He does not expect that the letter can resist the witch or the big island owner. means.


    But Zhou Shu couldn''t kill Hanruo, so Hanruo had to go.


    It''s not a bad thing for her to leave, she can transmit the information that Zhou Shu inquired back to Wufang City earlier.


    In this way, Zhou Shu is considered to have handed in Wufangcheng''s name certificate, and at the same time Zhou Shu continues to lurch on the side of Heishawu, even if there is a problem, he can simply get rid of the responsibility, maybe he can get the benefit of both.


    But leaving is not so easy.


    "You are dismissed."


    Perceiving Zhou Shu at the door, Ping Witch said impatiently.


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "The junior thought of something today, and I came to explain to the senior specially."


    The witch stagnated, "I won''t listen, you come back tomorrow."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "I remember who she is."


    "Just your cunning and shameless look, do you think I should believe you? Come in!"


    The last half of the sentence was completely shouted, and she was shocked, because she had sensed, and sensed the breath of Zhou Shu. The breath was so familiar, it undoubtedly came from the sage Youtan.


    As soon as he entered the door, the door closed tightly, and even the formation was activated.


    Staring at Zhou Shu, the witch looked a little nervous, "Show me what you have on you."


    Zhou Shu slowly opened his hand, and there was a gorgeous and psychedelic flower in his palm. Its shape was not much different from that of the flower-shaped building where the witch lived, but it was more delicate, its luster was cleaner, and it was more holy. taste.


    "Utambula Flower!"


    The witch stared at it for a while, and suddenly screamed, "It was her original aura that was condensed, even with the aura of a holy thing, you, how can you have this, hurry! Give it to me, give it to me! "


    Before she finished her words, a five-color brilliance flashed out of her body, the stamens flew, and a powerful force of the shade of the sun rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu held his hands together, and the flowers were gone.


    In an instant, the entire building was completely filled with the gloomy and pervasive power of the dark sunflower, as if countless tornado storms had blown up out of thin air, rolling around and roaring endlessly, and Zhou Shuren stood there with a calm expression.


    After a few breaths, all the strength disappeared and everything returned to peace.


    "you?"


    The witch calmed down, and slowly faded the surprise on her face, "Sure enough, she has some ability."


    Seeing what she wanted, how could she let it go, and immediately launched an offensive.


    She did not use too much power of the Yinkui for the Utanbula flower, but Yinkui Ce was used to the extreme. The attack on Zhou Shu''s heart definitely used all his strength, even after leaving the Yinkui realm, she only used it once. Yin Kui Mie Qingdao, thinking that it was overkill, Zhou Shu would be confused immediately, and obediently sent Utambula flowers, the result was completely unexpected.


    The Path of Extinguishing Emotion flows like flowing water, but Zhou Shu''s mind is not shaken at all, and is always as stable as Mount Tai.


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a slight threat, "Thank you senior for staying, but please don''t use too much force, otherwise the flower will not be kept, and the news that senior wants is gone, no one can get good. "


    "I won''t shoot anymore."


    The witch shook her head slightly, and said faintly, "You are the second one I have ever seen, true fairy, you are only true fairy. I now understand why she planted Brahma silk in You are on you. It turns out that she is not blind, but you are worth it."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Senior praised, it''s just a fluke."


    "There is no fluke, your mind is firm, I have never seen it before, did you all pretend before? It��s a good pretend."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, turned the corner of her mouth gently, and said coldly, "Zhou Shu, what do you want, just say it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Let my sister leave."


    "She is really your sister?"


    The witch stagnated, and said suspiciously, "It''s not like, definitely not, why are you so good to her?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "She is not used to staying here, she has no other meaning."


    The witch thought for a while, "I don''t care if she is there or not, life and death have nothing to do with me, but the problem is..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "The right to release people lies with the owner of the big island, right?"


    The witch nodded, "Yes. Anyone who leaves Heishawu must be approved by the owner of the big island. You exchanged this condition with me. It''s really the wrong person. It''s not that I don''t want to change ~ www.novelhall.com~ it''s me. Can''t change it."


    "It''s a help, not an exchange. I want seniors to help."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "I said before, Senior, you are living too peacefully, and you have too few rights. If you want to fight, you have to fight."


    The witch''s face changed slightly, "Have you been making this idea?"


    "I know that senior wants the big island owner to help you. That big island owner will only eat you when he sees this. The senior obviously does the most things and consumes the Bharat. I don''t have any rights," Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "The juniors feel uncomfortable seeing it."


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu and said loudly, "Don''t provoke you!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and slowly said, "But seniors, have you ever thought that here is not only the big island owner who can help you, is the big island owner Taiyi or Da Luo? It''s really amazing, but it''s not without For immortals who are better than him or similar to him, seniors are looking for help, why must they be attached to one person?"


    The witch snorted disdainfully, "Are you talking about yourself, ridiculous!"

 Chapter 2294: Can talk

    ,,!


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The younger generation can''t do it now, but that doesn''t mean it won''t do it in the future."


    The witch was stunned, some not knowing how to argue, she just said coldly, "Maybe you can in the future, but I need it now."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Junior understands that seniors don''t necessarily have to find pirates like Heishawu. Isn''t it possible without Fangcheng?"


    "Finally show your true face, this is your purpose, right?"


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "But it is impossible for me to join forces with Wufangcheng."


    Seeing her resolutely speaking, Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Could it be that Senior and Wufang City Lord have any enmity, that would be strange."


    The witch gently shook her head, with a trace of regret in her eyes, "You are wrong, I and Wufangcheng have no grievances and no grudges, and the same is true for the owner of Heishawu Island, but if you are in my situation, you too It is impossible to find a City Lord of Xiancheng to help yourself."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Why can seniors give me some advice?"


    The witch sneered, "It seems that your understanding of the heavens is really lacking, but it''s okay to tell you that it makes you dead..."


    Xiancheng is a clear way for high-ranking immortals to be promoted and even sanctified. Many immortals are doing this, but doing so is also a kind of shackles. To manage and cultivate Xiancheng, you must devote all the power of your own origin and many laws to it. In Xiancheng, using oneself as the origin of Xiancheng, of course, the immortal will become stronger because of this, but because of this, he is also bound by Xiancheng.


    The lord of the city is the city of Xiancheng, the city lord is prosperous if the city is prosperous, and the city lord declines when the city is declining.


    Moreover, as the City Lord of Xiancheng, it is absolutely impossible to leave Xiancheng. Leaving by yourself means that Xiancheng has lost its original power, and the order of the entire Xiancheng will be chaotic. Leaving Xiancheng is basically equivalent to giving up the past efforts, and everything has to be restarted.


    "Do you understand? What I have to do is to go far away, not stay in one place."


    The witch sighed slightly, "In these heavens, it is difficult to find a high-level fairy to help, because most high-level immortals that can be found are building their own fairy city or operating a realm, and it is impossible to leave. There are also many immortals who are in the sect and must pay a great price before they can be invited. I can��t do this. As for those on the celestial pole list, it��s even more impossible. Therefore, if you have something to do, you must ask someone for help. Pirates, or the characters on the list, they seem to do evil, but they are the easiest to cooperate."


    Zhou Shu was silent and did not speak.


    The witch frowned, "You still don''t understand, want me to explain it again?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Oh...no, I understand, the seniors made a lot of sense, the juniors are ignorant."


    He fell silent, not thinking about the words of the witch, but thinking about Wufangcheng.


    This time the trouble really came.


    City Lord Wufang could not leave Xiancheng, so he could only defend and not attack. It seemed that with the help of Xiancheng''s geographical position, he could only defend but not attack, but was invincible, but Heishawu Island Master had prepared countless poisonous moss.


    Fourteen towns have been cultivating non-stop every day, at least for hundreds of years.


    Before Zhou Shu felt that it didn��t matter how much Poison Moss had, because there were so many immortals in Xiancheng that they could resist them. Even if some people were injured by Poison Moss, it wouldn��t matter to the overall situation, but now it seems to be thinking. wrong.


    Those Poisonous Moss were not used to deal with the immortals in the city, but to deal with the city lord.


    The poisonous moss eats the flesh and blood of the immortals because it has to absorb the immortal power for its own use. Once the poisonous moss is spread to no one''s places, it is difficult for the immortals to be caught off guard by the vastness of the city. Take care of everything, even if the city lord cannot notice it all, as long as you plant the poisonous moss, and then continue to absorb the original power of Wufang City and spread it, Wufang City will be destroyed, and the strength of the city owner will inevitably be greatly reduced. You can no longer protect Wufang City.


    The weakness of the city lord means the weakness of Xiancheng, no amount of gold immortals will help.


    If this matter cannot be informed to Wufang City as soon as possible, I am afraid that the destruction of Wufang City will be just around the corner.


    Now is not the time for both ends of the game. You must figure out the pros and cons and make the most suitable decision.


    The witch snorted coldly, "Then you should collect your thoughts on this as soon as possible, and stop thinking about provoking."


    Zhou Shu paused and said with a smile, "The younger generation feels that the price paid by the older generation is still higher. Besides, the older generation must be sure that the Lord of the Big Island will help you in the future? What vows have you made?"


    The witch said coldly, "You don''t care about this."


    "The younger generation won''t mention it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The younger generation is only worried about the older generation. The younger generation feels that the owner of the big island wants to occupy Wufang City, but he wants to steal the achievements of others. Instead, he will stay in Wufang City and continue to develop Xiancheng instead. The senior helped him achieve his goal, but he helped him become the new City Lord of Wufang City. So what senior wanted, didn''t he still get it?"


    The witch''s face changed slightly, watching Zhou Shu, "If he breaks the oath, I have my own way to deal with him."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Then it''s considered the younger generation to talk too much, but the younger generation still wants to say that no one can guarantee that everything is going well, seniors may wish to find a way to go, don''t put all the eggs in the same basket, and they will all be broken. no solution anymore."


    The witch was silent, but her mind was loose.


    Zhou Shu was right. The oath between the Owner and her is not without the possibility of breaking, and there is nothing wrong with leaving a way out.


    She looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, you are going to negotiate terms with me, but what qualifications do you have to talk to me? Just a few words from you? I should believe you? I believe you have a way. Help me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and said confidently, "With me, I will become strong enough, of course, there are people behind me."


    "The man behind you is the City Lord Wufang? He sent you to provoke the separation? You are a good lobbyist."


    The witch shook her head and said calmly, "But as I said, he can''t help me, what I have to do is far from here, and he can''t live without Wufang City."


    "Is that the Yin Kui Realm?"


    Zhou Shu touched his chin and said with a thoughtful expression, "Could it be that Senior, you were also driven out by the Heaven-shielding Saint?"


    The witch''s face changed instantly, staring straight at Zhou Shu, and said loudly, "You! You know everything! No wonder you have her incense silk, and even her Utambula flower, she told you everything. right?"


    "Am I right?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm and slowly said, "I remember Saint Youtan said that she was driven out by you and Saint Zhetian. Why did you fight in your own nest? Zhetian drove Yutan away, and then I drove you away again, this heaven-sharing saint is really amazing."


    The witch''s face was half blue and half white, "It''s none of your business, you just tell me, where is Utan now?!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Now I should be qualified to negotiate terms with you?"


    (PS: The previous chapter-Chapter 1872-talking about the Saint of Styx, changed to the Saint of Peace, sorry.)

 Chapter 2295: Reach a consensus

    The witch looked at Zhou Shu, calmed down slowly, and said slowly, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Actually, what the younger generation wants is very simple, just send my sister away, and don''t have to do anything else. The younger generation will continue to stay here. I believe that the senior can do me this favor."


    The witch frowned, "I said that I let people go, only the owner of the big island will do."


    "Predecessor''s face, it won''t be difficult to put a person alone," Zhou Shu said calmly, "So many Void Pirates are in Void almost every day. They can leave, and other people can do as well."


    The Demon Goddess was awe-inspiring, "What do you know? Once they get away from Heishawu, they will soon become fly ash."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Is it a mark?"


    "It''s almost similar," the witch thought for a while, "Void pirates who want to leave Black Sandwood will have a trace left by the island owner on their body, which is accompanied by the power of the law of the big island owner. Once the big island owner feels it If the power of the silk law is far away, the power of the law will be activated and shredded. Not to mention that you are a true immortal, even a golden immortal can''t resist it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize that there was a hint of interest, "What law does Oshima Master practice, so powerful?"


    "Where do I know?"


    The witch snorted coldly, "You have to inquire about this. Is this something you can inquire about?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said in a slow voice, "The younger generation will not ask, but the owner of the big island has such a request, it is not impossible for the younger generation to follow suit."


    The witch was shocked, "Huh? You know that this is the result and you have to try again. Do you want your sister... Is that stinky girl dead?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The junior has changed his mind. It is the junior who goes out. The junior can leave a mark on him, not my sister."


    "What are you going to do?"


    The devil''s face changed slightly and stared at Zhou Shu, "It will be you for a while, and her for a while? Who is going to leave? It''s turbulent and capricious. I can hardly believe you when speaking like this. Now I doubt you again. What are you? The pretense is really shameless."


    "The younger sister is destined to leave, the younger is just helping her out."


    Zhou Shu appeared calm and slowly said, "Senior, I can only talk about it here. You don''t have to ask anymore. Senior only needs to do the younger generation a favor and let the younger generation join the Void Pirate. Don''t worry, I will be back soon. ."


    It is not that Zhou Shu is capricious, but that the plan cannot keep up with the changes.


    Heishawu''s control is too strict. If there are imprint restrictions on travel, if you want Hanruo to leave, you must change the way.


    Zhou Shu has given up the idea of ??letting Hanruo leave alone, and decided to take her out by himself, because Zhou Shu himself does not worry about the imprint. First, he will not leave Heishawu temporarily. With the imprint, he is more trusted. Second, he has Refining the demon pot to solve the imprint.


    No matter how powerful the law is, it is not as strong as the law of energy. As long as the imprint is sealed in the demon refining world, there is no need to worry, the big island owner can''t control it if he doesn''t perceive it, and at most it is a landmine.


    As for Hanruo, I am afraid that she can only temporarily control her, let her enter the demon refining world, and release it after leaving.


    Some adventures may be the first time to expose the existence of the demon refining world in front of outsiders, but if you control your mind, there should be no problem.


    The witch thought for a while, "I can''t control these, I want to know what I can get."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Senior, I will help you find the Saint You Tan, make you join forces, and help you fight against the Saint Zhetian. Isn''t this sufficient?"


    "Enough, enough."


    The witch burst into laughter, but her eyes became very cold, "Do you think I am a fool? You can''t do these three items except the first one."


    The air froze suddenly, and boundless pressure swept over Zhou Shu like a tide.


    Zhou Shuwen was like Taishan, remaining calm, "Senior believes or not, the younger generation can only say so, but the younger generation can be sure that if the senior does not believe it, it must be the loss of the senior, not mine."


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu, speechless for a while.


    He is just a true immortal, I really don''t know where his confidence comes from, but the feeling that true immortal gives her is so different, all kinds of unexpected, unrealistic and true, maybe he really can do it.


    "Senior think about it carefully, even if I can''t do it, you will have nothing to lose."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Help me join the Void Pirates. Compared with the hope of the future, which one is more important?"


    The witch thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, your purpose is not just to join the Void Pirates and become a member of Heishawu, but as you said, I really have nothing to lose, then I should answer you. Up."


    "Very good, happy cooperation."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and proactively stretched out his hand.


    The witch stretched out her hand at a very fast speed, trying to take the Utambula flower from Zhou Shu''s palm, but as soon as she touched her hand, the flower disappeared.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is considered a promise. Senior will take me to the owner of the big island."


    The witch was a bit bitter, "Your Utanbula."


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "I have to rely on it to find the Saintess of Utan. I won''t give it to the senior for the time being. If there is anything senior can help me, the junior is willing to listen, I believe it will also be of great help."


    "What, you don''t know where she is?"


    The witch suddenly became a little angry, and she held back when she was about to have an attack. She sneered, "I don''t believe your nonsense, get out."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Senior must keep his promise."


    "Did I say not to comply?"


    With a slight wave of her hand, the witch pushed Zhou Shu out, and then flew out by herself. In the blink of an eye, she was already wearing a tightly wrapped blue robe.


    Standing in front of the door, without looking at Zhou Shu, she took out a pale black snare from her sleeve and tapped it three times.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "This is..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, just wait."


    The witch glared at him and said blankly, "It''s best to be more respectful to me, otherwise he may not believe it."


    Zhou Shu stepped back a few steps, lowered his head slightly, dropped his hands, and didn''t move. He said as respectful as he is.


    The witch glanced at Zhou Shu, and she was inexplicably happy.


    But half a quarter of an hour a dark cloud fell in the air, which hung in front of the witch for several tens of feet, and stopped moving.


    I can��t see any figure in the dark clouds, nor can I perceive any aura, but Zhou Shu knows that the big island owner of Heishawu must be among them. The oppressive force brought by the dark clouds is really extraordinary. The slightest leak of what seems to exist and what seems to be nothing gives people a feeling that they cannot bear it both physically and mentally.


    The witch stared at the dark clouds and said calmly, "Lord of the big island, this is called Zhou Shu, the one I chose."


    "I know, Wufangcheng''s genius, I want it too, but I was one step ahead of you, haha, congratulations to fellow Taoist Ping An."


    The dark cloud shook a few times, and a dull thunderous voice came from it, like a roar of a beast, not like a human.


    The witch nodded slightly, "I want him to join Black Sandwood."


    Wu Yun said with a smile, "The people chosen by Fellow Ping An, even I have to respect a little bit. You don''t need to join, they are already from Heishawu."


    The witch shook her head, "Oshima Lord, I didn''t mean that."

 Chapter 2296: Undefended

    "Oh?"


    The dark cloud shook a few times, and seemed to realize, "You mean to make him a pirate of the void?"


    The witch said lightly, "Yes."


    Wuyun paused, "I was very surprised by the words of Fellow Daoist Ping An. Don��t Daoists always ask about Heishawu?"


    "At this time, at that time."


    The witch said blankly, "It''s about the overall situation, always care more, and it''s enough to have Xiaohong beside me. Instead of letting him get in the way, it''s annoying to watch, it''s better to let him go out for a long view, and in the future. Can help me."


    Wu Yun burst into laughter, "Hehe, it''s annoying to watch it too well, this kid did cause a lot of things, but it also helped you a lot."


    The magic goddess''s expression was slightly condensed, "As the Owner meant, I ordered him to do those things?"


    "Where and where."


    Wu Yun was still smiling, but his tone was already much deeper, "Since it is the request of Ping An Daoist, there is no reason for me to refuse, but the rules cannot be changed. Let him join the Void Pirate and have the right to freely enter and exit Heishawu. , Then he has to take on certain obligations, how do fellow Daoists feel?"


    The witch said indifferently, "Oshima Owner, how many obligations do I have, I wonder if I can help?"


    "Ha ha."


    Wu Yungan laughed, "Since Ping An Taoist fellow speaks, those obligations are exempted, but for the safety of Heishawu, one thing must not be changed..."


    Before the words were over, a wisp of black smoke floated out of the dark clouds, straight to Zhou Shu.


    The castration was slow, but Zhou Shu didn''t move. Avoiding at this time was tantamount to making trouble for himself and the witch, and there was no need to be nervous about things that were already determined.


    The black smoke circled around Zhou Shu''s hand, and then returned to the dark clouds. Zhou Shu''s figure was slightly shaken, and he still hung his head facing the witch, looking respectful.


    "Farewell Daoist Ping An, goodbye."


    The dark clouds slowly floated upwards, and quickly dissipated without a trace.


    The witch took a look at Zhou Shu, her expression a little complicated, and she took Zhou Shu into the building with a touch.


    As soon as she entered the door, the witch returned to Huaxin, hiding her stamens, her clothes and everything.


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "Thank you senior for your help."


    The witch frowned, with a trace of anger on her face, "What can I do, the result is not the same?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "The obligation is somewhat waived. I think being a pirate must hand over most of the stolen things. This is also considered a profit, but the owner of the big island is indeed a strong person. Seniors cooperate with him. It''s hard to avoid being wronged."


    The witch waved her hand, "Okay, you can get out of here if you are okay. Every time you encounter you, you have troubles, and you don''t want to see you again."


    "I didn''t meet me, although I''m not in trouble for the time being, can you guarantee what will happen in the future? The younger generation won''t say much, goodbye."


    Zhou Shu stepped back and shook his head, looking quite worried.


    "and many more."


    The witch hesitated for a while, and threw a bottle over. It was so colorful and beautiful.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully for a while, only to realize that it was not a mortal thing, and his mind moved slightly, "The pattern is somewhat similar to the Utambula flower. Is this a thing of the Yinkui world? Senior, what''s inside?"


    The witch faintly said, "Yin Chan Dan, take it before the imprint erupts, it can protect the heart, the rest is up to you, just go away."


    Before Zhou Shu thanked him, he was blown out of the room by the ensuing breeze. After looking back, Zhou Shu smiled slightly and turned around.


    While walking, he pondered the marks on his arms.


    It''s just a transparent line with no special pattern. It is hidden under the skin, even if you look closely, you can''t see it. Only when Zhou Shu guides Xianli to flow back and forth on his arm hundreds of times, can he notice the slightest difference.


    What the witch said was right, this mark was the power of a law.


    Zhou Shu could not perceive the specific law of this power, but what is certain is that it is somewhat related to the immortal power. The stronger his immortal power, the greater the power of the law he perceives from the imprint, even if Zhou Shu takes When the fairy power runs to its limit, the power of the law can still be completely suppressed.


    Zhou Shu''s immortal power limit, of course, was driven by immortal stones, and his own immortal power was negligible.


    "Does it have anything to do with the law of power? Or can you only sense the power of immortality?"


    He seemed to realize something, and used his own fire law to test it.


    The result was almost the same. How much Zhou Shu''s strength increased, and the mark also increased. Although Zhou Shu did not push the power of the law to the limit, he had a clear feeling that even if he reached the limit, it was impossible to block the mark. the power of.


    "Sure enough, he is a strong man who has surpassed Jinxian."


    Zhou Shu didn''t try again, it didn''t make much sense, but he was basically certain that the power of the law would not exceed the energy law no matter how strong it was.


    Because that power is something he can actually perceive, and the power of laws such as the law of energy is not what Zhou Shu can perceive now.


    That''s not difficult. He and the demon refining pot can cooperate and collect the imprint into the demon refining world, which may have a little impact on the demon refining world, but the problem is not big.


    "You are here, Zhou Shu."


    Han Ruo observed left and right for a while, and walked over cautiously, "Do you really want to leave?"


    "I''m leaving today, come with me, I have something to say."


    Zhou Shu led Hanruo to a more deserted place, bowing his head and forming a formation.


    It was called Jue Yin Array, and the array was given by Yang Bai, but it was made by the city lord himself.


    The formation made by high-level immortals is of course extraordinary. After being arranged, it can isolate all perception and visits. Even if the major of Heishawu Dadao is far superior to Zhou Shu, don''t even think of seeing Zhou Shu through the formation. , Even if Zhou Shu is imprinted on the body.


    "It''s not a long time, I''ll say it as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn. Although the Absolute Sound Array was effective, it lasted only a few hundred breaths, and after this isolation, the island owner would definitely be suspicious of him, and would watch him more closely afterwards.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s face, Han Ruo nodded quickly, "I know."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "First take off the cleared gauze."


    "what?"


    Even if Han Ruo made up his mind to listen to Zhou Shu, he couldn''t help being stunned when he heard this sentence.


    Zhou Shu''s face was solemn, "You are leaving, you must keep a little breath here, otherwise you will be noticed soon."


    "Okay... OK."


    Han Ruo Heng lowered her heart Her body shook slightly, and there was nothing left on her body within a few breaths. The gauze was worn next to her body. Looking at Zhou Shu, she was flushed in her clothes and whispered. Said, "Then, what am I going to do, where do I get on the flying boat?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Relax completely, don''t think about anything, don''t do it, and return to your original self."


    "what?"


    Han Ruo was stunned again, thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    This is too unbelievable, as long as it is a fairy, you know what it means to be undefended.


    That means that even the self-defense of the sea of ??knowledge has to be discarded, and it has completely lost its resistance. It is no different from a mortal. No, it is not as good as a mortal. Even if a mortal has defenses, it is not easy to break and control it. After removing the defense, the consciousness of others can enter at will, destroying one''s own mind at will, and even taking away the house.


    It is tantamount to giving up on yourself.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 2297: be prepared

    Han Ruo hesitated.


    Anyone would hesitate after changing it. This was tantamount to completely handing over herself to the other party, not to mention that she was the ice fairy that everyone wanted.


    Maybe since she knew this, she had put a lock on her mind firmly, and it would not open at any time, but now Zhou Shu directly asks her to open it, she just hesitated, did not do anything or curse, It is already very rare.


    Zhou Shu naturally understood this, but he had to ask for it.


    The Demon Refining Realm is Zhou Shu''s most important trump card. It has the same status as Zhou Shu''s own talent, but the talent cannot be taken away, but the Demon Refining Realm can.


    Under no circumstances would Zhou Shu expose the demon refining world to outsiders, leaving the demon refining pot in an uncontrollable situation.


    What''s more, if he is a true immortal, if he does something in the world of refining the demon, it will be unpredictable.


    There was a conflict between the two and the contradiction was difficult to resolve. Zhou Shu could not give in. If Han Ruo was unwilling, then Zhou Shu would have to take the second method, but that method would not be good for him. It is even more disadvantageous.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If you can''t do it, I have a recipe. You can learn it as soon as possible, but only a few hundred breaths time."


    "I����"


    Hanruo stared at Zhou Shu, his mind surging like a tide, should he trust Zhou Shu completely and give himself to him?


    He took me in for many years and tolerated me for so many years. He also took me to find my brother to find the hidden world. He saved my life when he arrived in Heishawu. I would have died if it weren''t for his clearing gauze. He risked his life and death to rescue me again. Besides, if he wanted my ice fairy body, he would have wanted it a long time ago, so why wait until now, waiting for this opportunity, he is so strong, he is not needed at all.


    Although this is indeed the best opportunity, he, a big man, would definitely not want to use my body to cultivate immortals.


    Slowly, this idea prevailed.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, her eyes gradually became firmer, "No, I can do it."


    "I am waiting for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, feeling a little bit in his heart, it is better for a woman to give up in the face of conflict, or such a big concession, he definitely can''t do it.


    Hanruo stood there and began to relax, letting go of the defense that he had never opened before.


    It was very difficult, as anyone could tell, her face changed again and again, and the light in her eyes slowly faded. This process was painful. After nearly a hundred breaths, she looked at Zhou Shu looking forward to it. , His body tilted and fell on Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu supported her, quietly revealed a ray of spiritual consciousness, and after a week, went straight into the sea of ??knowledge.


    The way is unimpeded.


    After a pause, he withdrew his divine consciousness and replaced it with divine consciousness.


    Divine Soul entered the sea of ??her knowledge.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, carefully guiding the spirit to avoid any conflict.


    He knows that if Han is not defended, the spirit cannot resist any attack. As long as she makes a little mistake, her spirit will be damaged, ranging from memory loss to an idiot, and no matter how serious it is, to a practitioner It''s impossible to accept it.


    This process is difficult, even harder than Hanruo giving up defense, but for Zhou Shu, this is not the first time, he is very skilled.


    More than one person gave up his defense in front of him and allowed him to occupy everything. Of course, this was all the matter of the Xuanhuang Realm, which had never happened in the heavens.


    What was unexpected to Zhou Shu was that when the two souls were in contact, he had an inexplicable feeling. Although they were different souls, they seemed to be completely blended together, unexpectedly smooth and comfortable. This is just a feeling, not to be addicted. Among them, it cannot be allowed to develop.


    If it really blends, then what he is doing now is called Duoshe.


    "Go to sleep, you''ll get better soon."


    Instead of Hanruo''s soul, Zhou Shu issued instructions to her body, and Hanruo quickly fell asleep.


    After carefully confirming it several times, Hanruo''s spirit has been replaced by herself, or that she has completely obeyed her own guidance. Now Hanruo is like a newborn baby, sleeping peacefully in her arms.


    Zhou Shu safely put her into the world of refining demon.


    "Ah, there are outsiders coming?"


    They all gathered around.


    Caiying was not surprised, but Caiying was most excited, "Zhou, why did you bring her in."


    "Keep it down."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Now her spirit is dominated by me, she has no self-consciousness at all, please don''t move her."


    Old Jian was puzzled, "She is a real fairy, how did you do it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Hanruo, showing a lot of emotion, "She let go of her guard and gave everything to me."


    "I trust you so much."


    Old Jian nodded unconsciously, Caiying had nothing to say, and only whispered, "What''s the matter, this palace can do it too! Why don''t you try now?"


    "The matter is urgent. I have something for you to do. Let me talk to you first."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, and all of them couldn''t help nodding their heads and looked serious.


    After a while, Old Jian looked extremely solemn, "I know, I must do this. If I can''t do it, I won''t see you again in the future."


    Caiying cheered, "Hehe, we can fight with Zhou again, it''s too late for my palace to be happy!"


    Looking at Caiying, Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and also let go of a lot of thoughts. From these few words, you can know that Caiying is pure and kind, without any bad intentions. Zhou Shu will definitely give her the best result in the future.


    Why do you say that.


    I have always wanted to condense the beauty of the body, and now there is an excellent to perfect body in front of her, but she is not tempted at all.


    After changing to another sword spirit or soul, it��s hard not to move a little bit of thought. As long as you win Hanruo��s home, you will be able to step forward. Shu mentioned that even though Zhou Shu was scrupulous about this and specifically said that she would bring Caiying out to face the battle behind with her, she didn''t even think about Zhou Shu''s intentions.


    Of course, Zhou Shu would never allow such a thing to happen, if Han gave him trust, he would definitely trust it back.


    After confessing the matter, Zhou Shu withdrew from the world of refining demon.


    He made a simple puppet and put the zero-clearing gauze on his body, and then went into the ground.


    During this period of time, the puppet will walk around the ground, replacing Hanruo''s position.


    The problem is not big.


    In Heishawu, the only reason why Hanruo makes other people feel a sense of existence is the aura of the herring clan. As long as the breath is still there, it means Hanruo is still there. Even the island owner will only care about this. Zhou Shu didn''t think that they would come here specially for Hanruo, just a little sense of breath.


    After getting ready, the formation gradually lost its effectiveness at this time, Zhou Shu put away the formation talisman and walked quickly towards the port.


    The port is very big and there are many flying boats. As a void pirate, you can use it at will. Leave Heishawu to looting the world around Wufang City, to **** people from Wufang City, but you must pass through before you get on the flying boat. That level.


    Zhou Shu had investigated these matters long ago and understood them very clearly.


    (PS: Thank you for your support for those who have autism with eyelids, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 2298: Cant run away

    "stop."


    A calm and majestic voice came from behind the checkpoint.


    Following that, there was a strong breath.


    Zhou Shu''s mind was slightly condensed. Although he only felt the breath, he knew that this person was extraordinary in strength, and he was even more powerful than the five island masters. He must also be among the top five and ten in the Wufang City Immortal List, completely different from other golden immortals.


    Zhou Shuli stayed, and said, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have seen the three island owners."


    The man slowly said, "What are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "I just joined Heishawu and I want to go out and make a contribution."


    "Ha ha."


    The man turned around and stared at Zhou Shu with a smile.


    Zhou Shu''s mind was shocked again. His eyes were too sharp, as if they could penetrate his body. In front of him, he seemed to have no secret. If Zhou Shu had already hidden his mind in the furnace, I was afraid it would be this one. To be exposed.


    The person said indifferently, "Tao Tao Tao is a good practice, and he has a lot of things on his body."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Don''t bring more, I''m afraid I won''t be able to save my life."


    This is the first time that people have seen so clearly, even the things hidden in the Taotie Dao have been seen, but Zhou Shu was also prepared long ago, all important or suspicious things were put into the demon refining world, and the refining demon pot Although it is very conspicuous, but the aura is condensed and it is in the body, even if you can see it, you can''t see its specific function, let alone think that it is actually a world.


    However, if it is an immortal from the Xuanhuang world, it is not necessarily true.


    The man glanced a few times, "Why is there no fairy house ring?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There is a gluttonous word, the fairy house ring is not applicable to the younger generation, and it is a waste of the fairy stone to buy it."


    The man nodded, "Come on, come back soon."


    "Yes, don''t bother seniors."


    Zhou Shu walked through the checkpoint quickly, his back felt a little cold, as if his gaze was still attached to it and he couldn''t go away.


    When he walked to the port, he looked around carefully and found the safest one. Zhou Shu left Heishawu.


    After speeding up and flying out of Santian three nights, Zhou Shu opened the demon refining world and released the old Jian and Han Ruo and others. It was only then that he was relieved, otherwise he always felt that his eyes followed closely, and all his secrets were He found it.


    I don''t know what law Mishima master is practicing, and his perception is so keen, it''s no wonder that the big island master will let him guard the port checkpoint.


    Han Ruo screamed and woke up, looking around, very confused, "Ah, this is?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Come out, if there is no accident, you will be able to return to Wufang City soon."


    Han Ruo was surprised, "How did you do it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word, and Hanruo didn''t ask much, touching his head as if thoughtful, "It seems like I had a dream..."


    She murmured a few times and then died, watching Zhou Shu in a daze, Zhou Shu ignored her, took out two jade slips and two bags, and handed them to Mr. Jian and her respectively, ��Old Mr. Jian, I beg you this time. It��s a big deal, and there must be no mistakes."


    Old Jian took the Yu Jian and nodded seriously, "Don''t worry, I will see Shouzheng right away when I go back."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Han Ruo took it blankly, unconsciously opened the bag, and froze, "Ah, black sand fungus?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, take these back to Shouzheng. I have written all the situation of Heishawu in the jade slip, so I must hurry."


    "As long as I can go back, I will definitely do it."


    Hanruo nodded, looking at Zhou Shu with some confusion, "What about you, Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I estimate that I can fly out for more than ten days. No matter how many days, it won��t work. Then I have to go back. I can only send you there, but don��t worry, the city lord has already arranged arrangements and will send someone there. The one nearby meets you."


    Han Ruo couldn''t help but said, "You still have to stay there, it''s dangerous! Why?"


    "What are you afraid of? With this palace, you don''t have to be afraid of any danger, right? Zhou?"


    Caiying found an opportunity to interrupt, and flew to Zhou Shu with a smug expression, saying like a demonstration.


    Zhou Shu set her aside casually, "You don''t care about things here, you just bring Yujian here, and the city lord will be determined."


    Now Zhou Shu is unwilling to leave. If it is not surprising, if the old letter of Jian will get things done, the city lord will definitely take the initiative. Then the battle of Xiancheng will begin, and Zhou Shu will gain trust in Heishawu. It''s Wufangcheng''s undercover agent. Both sides have advantages. Why not do it. Even if you take a big risk, it''s worth it.


    Han Ruo stagnated and stopped speaking, only with deep concern in his eyes.


    Caiying stared at Zhou Shu bitterly, and did not speak in anger.


    "Hurry up and practice, I will practice too."


    Zhou Shu walked into the room and took out the Kunlun mirror to try.


    I have to say that his talent is very effective. He has been studying the Dahuijing all the time, even during the days when he was locked in the mud plow hall, now his Dahuijing has reached the level of roughness, and he has begun to understand the law of reincarnation, and he has time to use Kunlun. The mirror should be studied more.


    Heishawu.


    "What, Zhou Shu left?"


    The Lord of Five Islands looked at the old man with an anxious expression, "Brother, when did he leave?"


    The old man wrote the words unhurriedly, "Ten days ago."


    "Brother, why didn''t you tell me earlier? You know I hate that kid, and now you have a chance to solve him, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Facing the old man, the five island masters were full of dissatisfaction and could not vent, they could only talk endlessly.


    The old man put down his pen and said lightly, "What''s the matter, fourth brother, I can''t hold back your breath?"


    The five island master''s expression stagnated, "Brother Brother, I am a little impetuous, but you don''t know, your kid is really hateful, and if you solve him, I will..."


    The old man stared at him with his eyes fixed, "If he leaves, I will tell you, have you chased him out long ago? If you killed him on the edge of Heishawu, you thought Ping An would not know, Oshima Owner Will you leave it alone? Will you have good fruit to eat then!"


    The five island masters were stuck, speechless.


    Although he had only met Zhou Shu once, he saw that Ping An took care of Zhou Shu so much, and he was so indifferent to himself, and he was going crazy with Zhou Shu''s hatred. If he knew Zhou Shu was leaving, he would definitely chase him out immediately.


    "You are all golden immortals. Be cautious in doing things."


    The old man shook his head slightly, and his tone eased, "Let him go for ten days, what about it Can''t you chase him? It''s not more convenient and easier to solve him in a distant place than in the city? No one? If you don��t know that you did it, even if you think about it, you can resist denying it, and it��s not harmful to you."


    "Three, did you agree with me to kill him?"


    The Lord of Five Islands looked happy, and shook his head soon, "It''s been ten days, where can I find it."


    The old man smiled sharply, "It''s only ten days, what does it matter? Give him ten months and I can''t get away. I told the three island masters to make a yin and yang mark on the flying boat that the kid chose. , Are you afraid of not finding it?"


    The five island masters'' eyes lit up, and he quickly bowed down, "Thank you, Brother 3!"


    The old man frowned, "Take the talisman, go early and get back early. After you solve him, concentrate on doing your own business, don''t worry about it anymore."


    "know!"


    The Lord of Five Islands took the Fulu, but disappeared.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2299: Meet

    Humph.


    Zhou Shu suddenly twitched, as if he had sensed something.


    Putting away the Kunlun mirror, Zhou Shuning looked behind the flying boat, his expression becoming more solemn.


    Hundreds of thousands of miles away, a ray of light rushed straight over, like a meteor, at an extremely fast speed, and it stood out in the endless dark void. Every time the light flashed, the entire void seemed to be shaking.


    Within the scope of the divine consciousness, a breath of breath gradually became clear from if there was nothing, and it was only a few breaths.


    Someone is coming, coming for himself.


    It''s definitely a golden fairy.


    I have been away from Heishawu for more than ten days, and seeing that he is about to reach his destination, there is a sudden crisis.


    Is it exposed? How was it exposed? How did you find yourself in the long emptiness, and why did you catch up?


    Many questions came up at once, but Zhou Shu immediately pressed it back. It was not the time to think about these things. What he had to think was how to deal with this crisis.


    After ten breaths, Zhou Shu got nothing.


    Meeting on a narrow road, facing your hands in this void, what way can you escape? The only thing that can be done is to fight a game.


    Zhou Shu exhorted a few words and walked out of the flying boat quickly.


    Han Ruo was very excited to follow, Master Jian calmly stopped, and Caiying, very excited, posted beside Zhou Shu.


    The streamer was getting closer, and the figure in the streamer could be clearly seen, Zhou Shu secretly shook his head.


    The person who came was the Lord of the Five Islands.


    It seems that he has not revealed that the five island masters are here purely because of personal grievances, but this grievance is completely unwarranted. He did not want to provoke the five island masters in the past, let alone the five island masters perseveringly chasing here. Come.


    Unplanned things always make people particularly worried.


    Zhou Shu stood in the air, arching his hands far away, "It''s really the luck of the juniors to see seniors here."


    "Hahaha, it''s good, it''s luck, but mine."


    The Lord of Five Islands smiled happily, and stabilized, looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes were full of sarcasm and disdain, "Now, no one will protect you, right?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, "Senior, what does this mean? The junior admits that he has not offended Senior?"


    "No offense, you and Ping An... No, staying together is the biggest offense. She is my person, how can you wish to wish!"


    The Lord of the Five Islands sneered, and the killing intent spread without concealment. A long cold frost was suddenly covered around his body, stretching for dozens of miles, even the air was frozen, and it looked a bit like a milky way.


    Zhou Shu was very apprehensive, "Senior has misunderstood, and this junior is just her subordinate, she has no intention of delusion."


    "I don''t care! Anyway, if she treats you well, you are going to die!"


    The Lord of the Five Islands shouted loudly, and a flame of jealousy suddenly appeared in his eyes, "Last time you escaped, I will do it again, see how you hide!?"


    Speaking of which, apart from hating Zhou Shu and Ping An for being close, he was also surprised that Zhou Shu could escape Qiandijing. These two points were entangled in his heart, and he was almost becoming a demon. He must chase him and kill Zhou himself. Shu.


    Open your hands, palms rise.


    Zhou Shu was shrouded by planes of light and shadow for dozens of miles, looking like he was surrounded by many mirrors.


    "dead."


    The Lord of Five Islands looked extremely cold.


    The space was torn, torn apart, and distorted piece by piece. The void in front of him looked like a huge Rubik''s Cube with many pieces, which was twisted out of shape within a few breaths.


    The space was divided into countless pieces, and it was chaotic, not knowing where he was originally.


    What can be seen is that in almost every space that has been torn apart and divided, there can be Zhou Shu''s shadows, thousands of them, some are complete, some are only hands and feet, and some are even cross-sections. Zhou Shu has been divided into thousands of pieces.


    of course not.


    Although the five island masters have already played the advantage of Qianjuejing, Zhou Shu also knows that advantage.


    The law of space, the gap between Zhou Shu and him is not too big, not to mention this is the second time, the calculation speed is much faster, and it is easier to find flaws. Although the surrounding space is scattered and fragmented, there are murderous opportunities everywhere, but Mr. Zhou Shu Can move to a safe place before danger comes.


    We are weak when the enemy is weak, and we are strong when the enemy is strong.


    With Shu Zhi Dao, Zhou Shu''s comprehension of tactics is amazing, at least in terms of tactics, Zhou Shu will not lose to him.


    The five island masters were shocked, and looked at Zhou Shu a little speechless for a while.


    If he didn��t use all his strength the first time, Zhou Shu��s ability to escape would probably be a fluke, but this time it��s definitely not. Zhou Shu obviously avoided it by his own strength. In terms of space law, he was not even worse than his own golden fairy. .


    As for himself, he has always been proud of Thousands of Mirrors, you know, even Jinxian, there are not many who can use Thousands of Mirrors proficiently.


    Zhou Shu is very strong and dangerous. If such a person cannot be used, he must be eliminated to avoid future troubles.


    Suddenly, the killing intent reached another level. There was an aura that would rather pay a great price and never give up without Zhou Shu killing.


    This momentum made Zhou Shudu''s heart startle, and his hatred of him was too great.


    The five island masters held their palms together, and the blue light burst from the palms of the palms. Even if they were still far away, one could feel the power that was accumulating, such as a torrential flood, once it broke out.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as he was thinking about how to deal with it, without warning, a blue light suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Like a heavy hammer, it hit the chest fiercely.


    puff!


    A mouthful of blood spurted out.


    He was injured in just one blow, and the injury was not minor.


    To be precise, it was the first time Zhou Shu suffered such a serious injury in these years.


    Even if Zhou Shu wears the second-grade immortal device given by Yang Bai, even with the gluttonous Tao and Shu''s power body, it still can''t block the towering power, and it comes so fast, even the power of the law has not had time to fully function. Only part of it was used.


    Zhou Shu Ning calmed his mind, his body retreated for several miles.


    The Tiangang Orifice circulates quickly, gathering the power of the law, and then spreading all over the body.


    The operation process is a bit obscure, not as satisfactory as in the past, the injury still affects the performance, it is a bit difficult to handle.


    The Lord of the Five Islands uses the law of space to convey the power of his own law, like a big cutting fist, but it is more concealed and sharper, and it is hard to predict. However, Zhou Shu also has a hint of fortunate that if the Lord of the Five Islands can integrate the power of the law into Qianju In the mirror, I''m afraid I can''t resist it long ago.


    Of course this is a difficult task for Jinxian.


    The Lord of Five Islands sneered, but there was also a hint of surprise in his heart.


    This blow he has used 40% of his strength, which is the limit he can achieve-the limit of using the law of space to transmit power.


    It is not easy to reach 40%. For example, it is difficult for Zhou Shu to use the big cutting fist to transmit the power of the Five Elements Rule of 20 to 30%. Usually it is to pass magic weapons or use numbers to win. After all, power jumps from one space to another. A space will have a lot of obstacles, and it will consume a lot in the middle. Unless you understand the laws of space, you can transfer power to any space without any hindrance and consumption.


    Jin Xian''s 40% strength could not say that it was a lethal blow to deal with a true immortal, but he could also beat his soul out of his body, but Zhou Shu in front of him just spat out blood.


    (Ps: Thank you for those who have autism with eyelids and have been rewarding and voting for support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    https:


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. :.

 Chapter 2300: PlayerUnknowns Battlegrounds

    Bang!


    A blue light burst out behind Zhou Shu!


    Zhou Shu''s figure suddenly shook, and another mouthful of blood came out.


    But this time, the blood was much less. If it was a catty last time, it was just a few drops this time.


    Precautions have been taken long ago, the power of the law has spread all over the body, and the perception has enveloped the body. Once abnormal signs appear, the Tiangang Aperture can mobilize the power of the law to resist in time, but after this is the case, Zhou Shu''s heart is also shocked after the injury.


    This time he felt very clearly.


    The power of the Five Island Lord��s law is sharp and long, like a saw with countless jagged teeth, and the level is equal to the law of the five elements, each attack can cause a lot of consumption to himself, and at the same time there is damage to his body. I can''t go on like this, I can''t stand it many times, I''m afraid that the grinding will kill me.


    The gap between Jinxian and Zhenxian is still too big.


    The five island masters over there were also shocked.


    He also felt clearly, Zhou Shu''s law was strong and smooth, his own power seemed to have penetrated into the mud, and quickly dissipated invisible. Although it disturbed the mud, it did not seem to cause any harm.


    And more importantly, he wasted 60% of his strength with every hit, 10% when he hits, and only 40% when he hits.


    It consumes too much in this way, and for a true fairy opponent, such consumption is a failure.


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu retreated quickly and ran into the void.


    The direction in which he escaped was opposite to the direction in which Feizhou left, but he was also trying his best to stay away from Heishawu.


    "escape?"


    There was a sneer on the Five Island Master''s mouth, and he was a little scrupulous at first, but when he saw Zhou Shu running away, he immediately relieved himself.


    Regardless of whether there is no fighting spirit or not enough to consume, the two meet on a narrow road, and those who fled first are almost doomed to fail.


    "Where to go!"


    The Lord of the Five Islands strode forward, walking on the ground in the void. Although he missed the opportunity, he could catch up with Zhou Shu, which was just a few breaths away.


    Seeing that they were about to catch up, the difference was no more than a few miles, but at this time, both of them stopped, their faces sinking.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A dull and rhythmic sound came from the two of them. Although the sound was not loud, it was particularly clear in the silent void.


    The five island masters settled down and said slowly, "If you run away, you will be dead."


    "If you chase it, you will die too?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t think you have the island owner, haha, now you and I are here."


    That bang bang came from the imprint of the island owner on them.


    Right now the distance between them and Heishawu had reached the limit. The first sound was a warning, but the second time, it was not a warning. The power of the law in the mark would burst directly, tearing the two to pieces.


    The Five Island Lord snorted coldly, "Why should I chase? Just here to kill you!"


    Before the words fell, Zhou Shu''s body flashed with blue light, and he flew over in three directions.


    Zhou Shu shook a few times before stabilizing, and another mouthful of blood came out.


    Using the laws of space to attack, Zhou Shu at this stage is indeed unstoppable. The Lord of the Five Islands is indeed very strong and smart. After changing to other golden immortals, he will make a fuss in the field of laws when dealing with true immortals, trying to directly suppress them. , If the five island masters did the same, Zhou Shu would be much easier, but now the five island masters regard him as an equal opponent with him, but it is a kind of trouble.


    "Haha, I can really top it."


    Five Island Master sneered, his hands and feet kept moving, and the blue light fell on Zhou Shu one after another.


    In the blue light, Zhou Shu swayed back and forth like a tumbler, slanted back and forth. Although he couldn''t help swinging his fists fiercely, it looked like he was just beating, without the strength to fight back. Sweat dripped on his face and looked exhausted. It seems to fall down soon.


    Terrible.


    The five island masters stopped.


    Anyone can see that Zhou Shu has reached the limit, and he can knock it down with just a single tap. He shook his head slightly, his face was full of mockery, "Is it just that? I thought you could hold on for a while. "


    With blood stains on his face, Zhou Shu raised his head to look at the five island masters, his eyes were extremely cold, "You wait, I won''t forgive you!"


    "Don''t forgive me? Hahahaha, you won''t even be in your next life! Let''s die!"


    The Five Island Lord laughed, with awe-inspiring killing intent, and the blue light flashed in his palm, and it was about to be emitted again.


    When the hair was about to be sent, he was stunned for a while, seeing Zhou Shu''s figure unfolding, but rushing away.


    "Fleeing... So that''s what it meant."


    The Lord of Five Islands seems to have realized, "You want to commit suicide, it is better to die in the hands of the island owner than in my hands? It is also a good thing for me, but it is a pity that I can''t solve you by myself."


    He shook his head, and walked back with regret, before taking a step, his face suddenly changed.


    As if stepping into another space, half of his body doesn''t belong to him anymore. This feeling is not unfamiliar to him. It is the effect of a thousand-fold mirror. A thousand-fold mirror is clothed around him, and the space is cut open.


    "When did he do it? How can he fight back? How can he be a thousand-fold mirror?"


    He didn''t have Zhou Shu''s calculation skills, but he also knew what to do. As soon as his body moved, he immediately swept into that space.


    In a flash, the whole body came back, and there was no feeling of being folded. He felt loose again, "It turned out that it was not a Qianjue mirror. It was just a simple spatial cut that sent me a little bit. I knew that he didn''t feel that way. The ability, ha..."


    Before he laughed out, an inexplicable fear instantly dominated his mind.


    Oh no!


    Just avoiding, he did not expect that his current position has exceeded the limit of the island owner, that is to say...


    boom!


    There was a loud noise from the arm.


    The dazzling white light instantly surrounded him, and then spread out, and the originally dark void instantly brightened like day.


    A huge shock wave followed, and it couldn''t help stirring, and in the blink of an eye, a void storm of dozens of miles was formed at the explosion point.


    The void storm was far more intense than Zhou Shu had seen before. It was probably due to the initial generation. You can vaguely see the force of two laws colliding back and forth, one white and the other blue, dyeing the void so beautiful, sometimes white pressure When it comes to Lan, sometimes Lan comes up again, whirlpools, tornadoes hovering endlessly.


    Zhou Shu looked at from a distance, secretly crying out for luck, but did not relax his guard.


    In the process of being repeatedly beaten, Zhou Shu''s seemingly useless punch was actually a big cutting punch.


    The Big Cutting Fist has placed traps around the five island owners As long as the five island owners don��t notice, they will step in. The other end of the trap is the void dozens of miles away. The distance is not long, but it has exceeded the limit given by the big island owner. As long as the line is crossed, the power in the mark will burst.


    It is difficult for Zhou Shu to defeat the five island owners, but relying on the power of the big island owners should be enough.


    Of course, there was the same trap in front of him. Zhou Shu''s seemingly running madness actually caused him to step back dozens of miles to avoid being involved.


    The same is the use of the law of space. Zhou Shu doesn��t know how to mirror, and is not as good as the five island masters, but as long as he uses it cleverly, he can win opportunities for himself. Of course, the most important thing is to concentrate enough, and the five island masters are Not attentive enough.


    And Zhou Shu will never fail to concentrate.


    At this time he stared at the distance closely, the storm was gradually disappearing, and the void became dark again.


    how come?


    (Ps: Thank you for all the support you have received from the eyelids with autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 2301: He is desperate

    The disappearance of the void storm means that the power of the two laws has separated results.


    Who''s winning?


    Suddenly a long laugh came from the void in the distance.


    "Hahaha! Hahaha!"


    A scarred figure stood in the void, looking up to the sky and smiling, that face was particularly grim, "Just relying on the power of a little law in the mark, you want to kill me Lichun? Owner of the big island, you might not help us 20 The Four Pirates look too small!?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart is slightly shaken, Li Chun, the Lord of the Five Islands is Li Chun?


    The fourth place of the Twenty-Four Thieves, the person who ranked on the list of the heavens, was actually only the five island owners of Heishawu.


    Secretly sighed, the characters on the Ten Thousand Fiends list did have extraordinary abilities, and even the mark of the big island owner could not completely kill them.


    The laughter paused, Lichun stared at Zhou Shu with an extremely cold expression, "Zhou Shu, do you want to kill someone with a knife? It is vicious. I didn''t expect you to cause me to get rid of the mark in advance, but what about it? In the face of the huge power gap, You are still going to die after all, a terrible death."


    Zhou Shu stood far away, calm in mind.


    He did what he could and should do, and he still had to face the result. Since this deadly battle cannot be avoided, let''s fight.


    The whole body flickered, and many phantoms similar to Zhou Shu emerged. This is the manifestation of the Tiangang Shadow to a certain extent. At this time, the Tiangang Aperture in the body no longer converges or hides, and it runs unreservedly. Constantly accumulating power.


    With a calm face, combative eyes, and a body ready to go, he is ready for everything.


    It''s time to show off their abilities.


    But Lichun stared at Zhou Shu, a glimmer of stunned eyes flashed in his eyes, and he secretly wondered, "Is he really a real immortal with such a strong intent to fight? Didn''t he use all his strength before?"


    "Tiangang transforms into a shadow? That''s not a big deal! That''s nothing more than a small bug!"


    Although there was a little emptiness in her heart, she didn''t show it on her face. Lichun sneered and strode towards Zhou Shu.


    Then attack Zhou Shu with the law of space, and then consume 60% of his strength in vain. It is definitely not advisable. After all, he has consumed too much to resist the imprint of the island owner. There is not much time left for him, so he must do his best. Quick decision.


    Whoosh.


    The two of them got closer and closer, and when the arrow was on the string, a white light came quickly in the distance.


    Zhou Shu''s face sank, and he almost scolded, "Didn''t you tell you to leave earlier, why did you turn back again?!"


    "There are other people in Feizhou? Zhou Shu, who are you and what are you going to do?"


    But Lichun only noticed this at this time, staring at Feizhou as if he had some enlightenment, and asked loudly, "Zhou Shu, I know! You didn''t go out to rob, you wanted to inform Wufang City! "


    Zhou Shu''s face sank like water, and a purple sword light flew out suddenly, cutting through the void, like a long rainbow piercing the sun, falling towards Lichun.


    The situation today is no longer a question of escaping and self-protection, but an endless death.


    The blue light flashed, hitting Changhong in the air, and huge fireworks burst out and disappeared.


    In a few rounds, the flying boat had flown not far from the two of them, and the speed was surprisingly fast.


    "Huh, what do you do?"


    Lichun snorted coldly, his palm flashed with blue light, and rushed towards the flying boat.


    If it hits this one, the flying boat will fall apart and the people inside will not escape death.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he had no plans to help. He could see that the speed at which the flying boat came was definitely not the speed that the flying boat should have before. Even if he could control it himself, then the people inside would definitely not be. Jian Lao and Han Ruo.


    Snapped!


    A golden light flashed from the flying boat and hit the blue light.


    The blue light had a sudden stop, and then it was bounced off and flew into the void, without knowing where it was.


    Lichun''s face tightened, thinking of something, and staring at Feizhou closely, with his palms on his chest, as if he was on guard.


    Feizhou stopped suddenly, and a cyan figure came out, stopped in mid-air, nodded to Zhou Shu, and said, "Don''t worry, they are all waiting over there. Let''s work together to solve him first."


    Zhou Shu was still calm, "You are here."


    But the mood is a bit complicated, he did not expect that Yang Bai would appear here.


    Yang Bai stood in the air, and he couldn''t help emitting a golden light. It was the same light that had resisted Lichun''s blow, but it was more dense and denser. From a distance, he became a golden man, and a magnificent breath followed. It diffused, and Zhou Shu could perceive it almost everywhere.


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually condensed.


    Such a compelling aura is hard to see from a real immortal, but Zhou Shu is even more surprised that there is a little familiar taste in the golden light, as if I have seen it somewhere.


    "Spellcasting?"


    Lichun stared at Yang Bai and exclaimed unconsciously, "This, this is the prohibition of the immortal world announcement, how can you use it?!"


    When Zhou Shuning saw it, it was also secretly surprised. At this time, the golden light on Yang Bai''s body became more and more intense, and five shining golden wheels were formed behind him. It is really a real thing, one round is round, and the brilliance goes from shallow to deep. Yang Bai stood at the center, looking like a Buddha from a distance.


    The familiar feeling became clearer.


    This breath was felt in Yunli''s body at the beginning. It came from Zen Dao and came from voluntary force. I vaguely remember that among the many tactics that Yunli learned in Tianlong Temple, it happened to have similar tactics. Of course, the effect was far inferior. Yang Bai showed it in front of him.


    huge difference.


    When the Xuanhuang Realm''s tactics reached the heavens, there was such a big difference.


    Zhou Shu''s mind moved slightly. This spellcasting method should not be a special case, but why can''t he do it? Is it because he has insufficient understanding or has not performed well? He had always felt that the magic arts of the Profound Yellow Realm had gradually lost its effect in the heavens and immortal realms.


    "Forbidden law? When you die, who knows?"


    Yang Bai showed disdain and said calmly, "There is no wrong way to deal with bandits like you, there is a degree of heaven and earth, and people''s hearts are boundless!"


    His face was as indifferent as ice, and his eyes were as cold as a knife, not like the gentle and humble Yang Bai in Wufang City, it was like a change of person.


    As soon as the voice fell, the golden wheels behind him flew one by one towards Lichun Although the castration was slow, there was no place to escape where the golden light came. No matter what Lichun did, Jinguang always Shrouded him, and the golden wheels were like a thick wall, blocking him in the middle, slowly closing.


    Lichun let out a loud roar, and blue light came out all over his body, and the breath he radiated was clearly visible, like steaming mist.


    Desperately.


    After dozens of miles, I can feel the power that he bursts out. The power of the law is really like a flood-discharging surging river, like a thunder, rushing to the surroundings, wanting to resist the golden wheel, want to find in the golden wheel Find a way out.


    The golden wheel stopped, abruptly in the air, unable to move forward one inch by one.


    Even if Lichun, who suppressed the island owner��s mark, is exhausted, he is still extremely strong on the list of fierce ones. The power of the law that burst out desperately is so strong and pure that it is beyond Yang Bai''s ability. For a time, he has become a stalemate. .


    However, his opponent is not only Yang Bai.


    It''s useless to be afraid.

 Chapter 2302: Immortal Forbidden Law

    (Page 1/1)


    Zhou Shu rushed in without hesitation.


    Suddenly rolled up a void storm.


    The world is noisy, and the specific situation is no longer visible. In the storm, golden light, blue light, purple light, and occasional red light, mixed with an occasional scream, lasted for hundreds of breaths.


    After a very unwilling scream, the void returned to silence.


    Among the five golden wheels that lost their light, a completely breathless corpse was floating, while Zhou Shu stood beside him, scanning the surrounding vigilantly.


    "keep the change."


    Yang Bai said calmly, "Under the golden wheel of demon, there will be no soul to escape."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Is it crushed? I did feel a little bit, Brother Yang, you really came in time."


    "I''ve always been nearby, and I expected Brother Zhou would definitely come out, and he really came."


    Yang Bai waved his hand, the golden wheel disappeared, he strode over, with a lot of relief on his face, "These days, you have worked hard, brother Zhou."


    "What I should do, I will do it naturally."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, his eyes still fixed on Lichun''s corpse, his eyebrows furrowed, as if thoughtful.


    The danger is relieved, but the following matters are somewhat troublesome. How should the death of the five island owners be handled? If he went back like this, it might arouse Heishawu''s suspicion, but as soon as he left, the previous painstaking efforts were wasted again, and he still had a lot to do.


    Yang Bai noticed, and said with some concern, "What''s wrong, Brother Zhou, what''s the problem?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and said slowly, "I''m thinking about what to do with him."


    "Why, Brother Zhou, are you going back to Heishawu?"


    Yang Bai quickly understood, with a lot of doubts in his eyes, and said anxiously, "This is dangerous! Although I don''t know who he is, he is probably very famous in Heishawu. You and I kill him, you Doesn''t going back mean looking for death?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu not speaking, he said again, "I have read the jade slips that the girl Hanruo gave me. Brother Zhou, you have already made great contributions to Wufang City. The city lord will never doubt you any more. You will surely get enough rewards when you go back. Why should we take risks? Let��s go back to Wufang City together. If you hate Heishawu, then we will conquer together again. That day will come soon. ."


    Zhou Shu paused for a while, his brows gradually expanded, and he smiled, "Don''t worry, I have already figured out a solution."


    Yang Bai stagnated, still shaking his head, "But I think it''s still too risky."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and didn''t intend to explain more, "Brother Yang, what does the prohibition he said before mean?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s stubborn look, Yang Bai sighed secretly, thinking that there was still a gap in the matter last time, and he stopped persuading him, and said slowly, "Brother Zhou is talking about the spell casting method, it is indeed forbidden by the immortal world. Fa, Brother Zhou had better keep this secret for me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, I just want to find out."


    Yang Bai said calmly, "The spellcasting method was taught to me by the master. It is broad and profound, magnificent, capable of calming the soul and exterminating demons, but I can''t use one or two of them. It is a very open and upright method. As for why it was listed as a forbidden law, I really don��t know. Master mentioned some, I remember he said at the time..."


    At sunset, on the top of the mountain, there are blue birds passing by.


    A young man sat on the stone and said in a puzzled way, "Master, the spellcasting method is so majestic and magnificent, dozens of changes are all bright, and the scope of use is also very wide. Why is it listed as a forbidden method by the fairy world? It''s not the kind of evil that is bloodthirsty."


    An old man stood on the edge of a cliff, facing the vast sky, his figure was so thin that he was about to fall when the wind blows.


    He sighed, "Xiao Bai, the forbidden laws listed in the fairy world are not distinguished by evil or not."


    The boy was even more surprised, "Ah, why is that?"


    The old man shook his head slightly, and said with emotion, "Wait for you to understand later, now you just need to remember, as a last resort, don''t use it in front of people, and the other black and yellow world techniques that I taught you are also included. Inside."


    The young man stunned, "Huh? Could it be that the magic arts of the Xuanhuang Realm where the master is located are all forbidden?"


    "Of course not all of them, but many..." The old man was delayed for a while before he suddenly smiled, "Hehe, Immortal Realm."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Yang Bai seemed thoughtful, "Later when I asked again, Master never answered me again. Speaking of Brother Zhou, I am very curious about the Xuanhuang Realm. There is a reason for this. Some of the tricks of the law are very useful and practical, but they cannot be used. I really don��t know why."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I don''t know, Immortal Realm has his thoughts."


    At this time, he was carrying hatred in his heart, just like the old man.


    If he understands correctly, many of the magic arts of the Xuanhuang Realm have been listed as forbidden by the immortal world, prohibiting others from learning and disseminating it. No wonder the magic arts of the Xuanhuang Realm are rarely found in Wufang City and New Moon City. The immortal realm developed through the Xuanhuang Realm, which is its mother realm. Why does it treat the Xuanhuang Realm so harshly? And it hasn''t changed. Until now, no one has been promoted to the immortal in the Xuanhuang world for 20,000 years, and most of the immortal world can''t escape the relationship.


    He was a little worried about the people on the Tongtian Tower.


    And after thinking about it carefully, the fairy world deliberately restricted the magic arts from the Xuanhuang world. Why?


    Judging from the magic spellcasting method used by Yang Bai, the magic formulas in the Xuanhuang Realm are definitely not weak. They are not forbidden for weakness or evil. That is another reason. Could it be that some magic formulas in the Xuanhuang Realm , Can limit or even restrain the fairy world?


    Zhou Shu paused and said with a smile, "Brother Yang, if you tell me this, aren''t you afraid of me leaking it out?"


    Yang Bai watched Zhou Shu and slowly said, "I believe Brother Zhou will not, and even if Brother Zhou leaks out, that is what I should bear."


    Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant, "Brother Yang doesn''t have to be like this."


    Yang Bai waved his hand, smiled and said, "After all, Brother Zhou is an immortal from the Xuanhuang world, and so is Master. His words don''t need to be kept secret from you. I think if his old man is still there, he will definitely not mind me telling you. , Maybe I hope so."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and paused without speaking.


    It sounds like Yang Bai''s master is no longer there. It is a pity that he still wants to listen to the lessons in person.


    Yang Bai looked at him still worried, "Are you really going back to Heishawu?"


    "Yeah, I haven''t finished what I want to do."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Lichun''s corpse and said, "Well, I want to take back some of his things."


    Yang Bai was puzzled, "Huh? Didn''t you take the initiative to admit that you killed him?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "In fact, it is better to leave a little trace. Anyway, it is safe in Heishawu. There is no need to worry about retaliation. Moreover, they thought that I killed the Lord of the Five Islands and might respect me more. I will do things more conveniently in the future. "


    Yang Bai looked at him and shook his head, admiringly said, "I don''t know what your condition is now, but I don''t have the courage of Brother Zhou, I ask myself."


    (Ps: Thank you ang1111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Read the URL:.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 2303: 1 wire fear

    Chapter 03 A Trace of Fear (Page 1/1)


    Zhou Shu searched Lichun for a while, and took out two magic weapons, as well as a strange talisman.


    Most of the Fulu is blank, and two fishes are drawn with very simple brushstrokes, one black and the other white, lifelike and quite strange.


    "This kind of talisman..."


    Yang Bai looked at Fu Lu, thinking, "I seem to have heard of it somewhere."


    Zhou Shu recognized it at a glance, "Yin and Yang fish."


    Yang Bai suddenly said, "By the way, it is the Yin and Yang fish. Master mentioned it. He said that the truth is not suitable for me, so he didn''t say too much, Brother Zhou, you know?"


    Zhou Shu said nothing, holding the talisman, he was feeling a special gravitational force on the talisman, guiding him to a certain direction, staring at it, it was the flying boat that came with him, and it became clear to his heart.


    Lichun relied on Fulu to find himself, and there must be a hidden mark on the flying boat, although he checked it many times in advance, he still followed the Tao.


    Maybe it is the law of yin and yang?


    Zhou Shu really didn''t know much about this, and didn''t have a clue.


    While meditation, a flying boat drove over and stopped beside them.


    An unfamiliar real fairy walked down and looked at Yang Bai with apologetic expression, "Inspector, they insisted on me to come over, I too..."


    "what?"


    Hanruo jumped out, looking at the floating corpse, with a shocked expression on his face, "He is dead? He...but..."


    Old Jian also couldn''t help shaking his head, unable to conceal their doubts. They wanted to come and help, but they didn''t expect the result to be separated so quickly.


    The true fairy was also stunned, and forgot what he had to say before, "How did you do it? Golden fairy, still such a strong golden fairy."


    "You have to ask Brother Yang about this."


    Zhou Shu put away the talisman and smiled slightly, "I thought it was strange that Brother Yang had overtaken so many golden immortals on the immortal list. It is not surprising at all today. Brother Yang''s strength is indeed above the golden immortal. I am Can''t make it."


    Yang Bai stagnated, and said warmly, "Chen Duan, we have met Daoist Zhou Shu, and our mission has been completed. We are ready to go back."


    "Ok."


    Chen Duan was still a little at a loss, but he had to listen to what the inspector said and had to nod his head.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Old Jian, Girl Hanruo, you go back to Wufang City and wait for me, I will be back soon."


    Old Jian said solemnly, "The news has been delivered, and the old man can stay."


    Hanruo wanted to speak, but was blocked by Zhou Shu, "Just go back, Mr. Jian, look at Hanruo, don''t worry, I have a plan." He turned to Yang Bai, "Brother Yang, urge the city lord to act as soon as possible. , I will cooperate in it, but don''t expect too much. Another thing to note is that Heishawu''s strength is likely to be stronger than that mentioned in my jade slip, and the twenty-four thieves may not have only one Lichun. "


    Yang Bai nodded earnestly, "Don''t worry, the city lord will act soon after I rush back."


    "Well, we will separate here."


    Zhou Shu nodded and led Feizhou back.


    Yang Bai watched the Feizhou slowly leaving, and sighed unconsciously. Chen Duan beside him was a little confused, "Ah, why did he go back? After finally running out, he wants to go back again. This is not to die. Well?"


    Han Ruo couldn''t help but glared at him, "You are going to die, and Zhou Shu will definitely be fine."


    Yang Bai slowly said, "I don''t know what he plans to do, but I know that what he did must be right, but it''s a pity... Forget it, go back."


    Several people got on the flying boat and disappeared soon.


    Alone in the void, Zhou Shu wandered for more than a month before returning.


    He said that he had come out to plunder, and returning in a hurry would inevitably be suspicious. It''s better to wait more time to continue studying the Dahui Sutra, and count the time. At this time, you won''t be able to wait long before you can participate in the Xiancheng War.


    Speaking of the Dahui Sutra''s progress is getting faster and faster, it has reached the level of entering the room, and the speed of using the Kunlun mirror to understand the law of reincarnation is increasing day by day, but it must be said that even if the Dahui Sutra is studied to Dacheng, it may not be complete. Knowing the law of reincarnation is very unlikely.


    After all, the level of the law of reincarnation is too high, even if it is only the first step to understand the law, it is difficult to achieve without great opportunities.


    After a long journey, the flying boat docked at the port of Heishawu.


    "wait."


    When Zhou Shu was about to pass the checkpoint, the Three Island Lord, who had been facing his back, turned around and said indifferently.


    Zhou Shu paused, "What''s the matter with Senior?"


    The Mishima Lord looked very cold, "Zhou Shu, how come you have Yin and Yang talisman on your body, and Sea Cracking Hammer?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Senior is really glaring. It''s a good luck for juniors. I get it occasionally."


    The Mishima master stared at Zhou Shu with awe-inspiring awe-inspiring, "To be honest."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "The younger generation is telling the truth."


    The Three Island Master suddenly regained his momentum and smiled slightly, "The Sea Splitting Hammer may be the same, but the Talisman will not be there, Zhou Shu, where did you get it?"


    Zhou Shu touched his head, feeling a little dazed, "This, the juniors have forgotten that, as a pirate of the void, looting everywhere, I don''t know when they picked it up, don''t seniors know everything?"


    "Zhou Shu! I''m not coming back yet, my lord is looking for you!"


    At this time, a woman came from a distance and waved to Zhou Shu, with a lot of disgust on her face.


    "Sister Hong, my little brother will go back now."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly responded, and said to the Mishima Lord, "Master Curse Mage is looking for me. If the senior has nothing else, the junior will leave first."


    The Mishima master has already turned his back, "Go, and ask Master Curse Master for me."


    Zhou Shu walked through the checkpoint quickly, followed Xiao Hong all the way back, not too far, the Ping Witch appeared and looked at Zhou Shu angrily.


    Zhou Shusi was not surprised, smiling and saluting, "It turns out that seniors are here."


    The witch was quite displeased, "It wasn''t you who caused trouble again, why would I come? If I didn''t come, the Lord of the Three Islands would let you go? Zhou Shu, you knew you were afraid, you kept sending me news before you arrived at the port. , I thought you were not afraid of anything?"


    "Thank you senior for your help."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed, "Actually, it''s not that juniors like to cause trouble, but they can''t help it.


    The witch''s face changed suddenly, and a gust of wind rolled Zhou Shu up. Not long after, the two appeared in the flower-shaped building.


    The Demon Goddess looked solemn, "Five Island Lord, really you killed it?"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "The Lord of the Five Islands is dead?"


    "What else to pretend in front of me?"


    The witch stared at Zhou ShuEveryone knew about Heishawu. She died without warning and lost her soul. The main island owner was furious about it two months ago. The three island owners just said it. , You have the Sea Splitting Hammer and Yin-Yang Talisman. The Sea Splitting Hammer is the third-rank immortal tool commonly used by the five island masters. Don''t say that this matter has nothing to do with you. "


    Zhou Shu settled and looked at the witch calmly, "What do seniors think, do you think I can kill the five island masters?"


    The witch immediately shook her head, "No one will believe it, but his fairy weapon is indeed on you."


    Zhou Shu took out the Sea Splitting Hammer, stared at it for a while, and slowly said, "Don''t hide it from Senior, the Lord of the Five Islands, I did kill it."


    "what!?"


    The witch''s figure was shocked, she couldn''t help shouting, her eyes seemed to have a trace of fear.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Read the URL:

 Chapter 2304: Trembling with anger

    The witch calmed down and looked at Zhou Shu with some suspicion.


    It''s unbelievable. Even if Zhou Shu hides his strength, how can a true fairy kill Jin Xian? Pay attention to whether it is defeated or not. How easy is Jin Xian to die? To be able to kill Jinxian, the gap between the two is bound to be huge, not to mention the Five Island Lord is not an ordinary Jinxian, even if she is changed, she may not be able to kill.


    If what Zhou Shu said is true, she will look at Zhou Shu again, maybe Zhou Shu might help her now.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "But it wasn''t the junior who killed it alone."


    "It''s about the same."


    The witch seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, but she soon raised her heart again, "Is it a person from Wufang City, or the City Lord?"


    "How is it possible, the juniors didn''t go out to confess."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, stretched out his arm and shook, and said mysteriously, "It is the owner of the big island who started with the junior."


    The witch frowned immediately, "What nonsense are you talking about... Ah, ah, I see!"


    She stared at Zhou Shu, "The mark on him broke out, and then you took the opportunity to kill him?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Senior is like seeing it with his own eyes, yes, that''s it."


    This is reasonable. The witch seems to have realized something, but she still has some doubts, "Zhou Shu, how did you do it? The Lord of the Five Islands is not a fool. How could he allow the imprint to erupt, or how could he surpass the Lord of the Big Island? limit?"


    "People sometimes do stupid things."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, showing a trace of emotion, "Senior, this junior only told you about this. Don''t tell others, especially the big island owner."


    The witch stared at him and said, "You know that you are afraid now? Then you brought the Sea Splitting Hammer back, are you stupid, do you think the Three Island Master can''t see it?"


    "Who is willing to lose such a good thing?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hands, looking at the witch with helplessness, with a begging in his eyes, "Besides, the juniors are the seniors, and the seniors cover me. This matter is not enough, the big island owner will not do this. Turning face to face with senior."


    The witch''s face changed slightly, "You! Don''t say what I want you to kill."


    "Of course not, but the senior is also very dissatisfied with the five island masters, he always pesters you," Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, sighed, "but the junior is also a last resort, if it weren''t for him to chase the junior, it won''t cause the imprint to erupt. Now, the younger generation is also to protect themselves."


    "You always have something to say! I don''t know how much trouble you have to cause me."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu with a cold expression, "Get out, don''t let me see you again."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior will go out now, but senior should be careful. I think the big island owner may come to the door."


    "roll!"


    The witch waved Zhou Shu out.


    Looking at the empty room, she couldn''t help it anymore, and cursed, "This is not something you caused me, but you said that you are caring about me, hateful, hateful, you shouldn''t be left behind. Just turn you into an idiot..."


    Cursing and cursing disappeared, in fact, thinking about it carefully, this may not be a bad thing.


    The five island owners are indeed damn, and the weakening of the power of the big island owner has nothing to do with him. Without an island owner, the big island owner may rely more on himself, and will be more confident in negotiating conditions in the future. Besides, she is not now There is only one way to go in Heishawu, and the stronger Zhou Shu is, the better for her.


    Before she knew it, she had begun to identify with Zhou Shu.


    "Youtan, where did you find such a person... I am also a little curious."


    She shook her head and stared at Zhou Shu in the distance, but the anger in her heart slowly dissipated. She looked at her and her expression suddenly changed, "Why did he come?"


    Seeing the old man who appeared suddenly, Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he stepped back a lot, looking alert.


    The old man stared at him for a while, and shook his head unconsciously, "Bring it."


    "What do seniors want?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Unexpectedly, I was robbed outside, and some people blocked the road when I came back. Do Jinxian like to do this now?"


    The old man looked indifferent, "Sea Cracking Hammer, give it to me."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Who is the senior, and what to do with the Sea Splitting Hammer, this is the fairy weapon of the junior."


    "Your fairy weapon, do you know how to use it, do you deserve it?"


    The old man��s voice was very flat, but he could hear that he was trying his best to suppress his anger. Once it broke out, it would be earth-shattering, "Get it, I will let you go, and I will take your life next time."


    "Hehe, then I have to thank seniors."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, his face was as cold as winter, "If there is nothing else for the senior, please go back, there is still something for the junior."


    The old man paused, his heart trembled with anger, his right hand was slowly raised, and a looming black light flashed from the cracks of his fists. Zhou Shu felt a familiar breath, which was exactly the same as the power of the law in the blue light of the Lord of the Five Islands, except The power of the law in this black light is more refined and stronger.


    It seems that this old man is related to the Lord of the Five Islands. Is it also a figure in Twenty-Four Thieves?


    Heishawu is really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger.


    Zhou Shu is still calm, without a trace of fear. It is too close to the witch��s residence, and the peace witch will not ignore it. What''s more, there is still a faint dark cloud floating in the sky. Although it is not obvious, it does carry The breath of the big island owner and the two powerful figures in Heishawu are watching. It is almost impossible for this old man to actually do it. Even if he does it, he will definitely be stopped.


    Perceiving these situations, how could he be afraid.


    He arched his hands, but ignored the old man and walked to the other side.


    The old man stood on the spot, not that his heart was trembling this time, but everyone was trembling with anger, but he didn''t know that he couldn''t put his hand at all.


    Both the Oshima owner and the witch were watching.


    He and Lichun were in love with his father and son, and when they learned that Lichun died, they hated them very much, knowing that it must be related to Zhou Shu, and wishing to set Zhou Shu down, but he also knew that things were difficult to handle.


    He and Lichun from the twenty-four thieves are mercenaries employed in Heishawu, neither the direct line of the owner of the big island nor the people of the peace witch, so he has always acted cautiously. He has always restrained Lichun from causing trouble, but where he wanted to, he deliberately delayed Lichun for ten days before letting Lichun chase Zhou Shu. He thought that he was very careful and could eliminate Lichun��s obsession, but he did it himself. Sent Lichun''s life.


    Things have already happened. He wants to deter Zhou Shu and ask Zhou Shu to hand over the Sea Splitting Hammer, and then find a way to use Sea Splitting Hammer to avenge Lichun himself, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to care about it at all. This made the situation even worse. Oh no.


    Obviously, Zhou Shu has the peace witch to protect, and the big island owner will not tear his face with the peace witch for the life and death of the mercenaries. There is one less mercenary, but one more Zhou Shu. So Lichun this time, it is really possible. It''s dead in vain.


    But how can you bear this breath?


    Wait, I won��t do this business anymore, Zhou Shu, you must die!


    After reading silently in my heart hundreds of times, the old man disappeared suddenly and disappeared.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2305: what news

    (Page 1/1)


    Soon after Zhou Shu left, the dark cloud slowly dropped.


    It seems to be speaking to the air, "Ping An Taoist fellow, we should talk about it."


    A phantom slowly emerged, it was the witch, and she nodded, "If the island owner wants to say anything, just say it."


    "Zhou Shu has a problem."


    "If there is any problem, I think he is pretty good."


    "Friend Ping An, I don��t want to pursue the matter of the five island owners. Although it is obvious that Zhou Shu deliberately went out this time to lure the five island owners into fools, and the loss of Heishawu is not small, the five island owners are mercenaries and dead. Just recruit one more. This matter will not affect your cooperation with me. I want to talk about other things."


    Hearing this, the witch in the building suddenly stagnated, and she didn''t get angry, but still remained calm.


    "Zhou Shu...what else did he cause?"


    "The girl from the Herring tribe is an innate ice fairy."


    "Innate fairy body?"


    The witch stagnated, and slowly said, "Does this matter have anything to do with me?"


    "She is gone, she has no soul, she is either dead or left. No matter what the situation is, it is related to Zhou Shu, only Zhou Shu has contacted her."


    "With you and the Mishima master watching, how could a big living person leave?"


    "That''s dead, and Zhou Shu, you know, he cultivates the Taoist Tao, and he is the only one on the island who cultivates the Taoist Tao."


    "You mean, Zhou Shu swallowed her?"


    The witch''s heart was shocked, and then she felt sorry. The first thought was shock. The smelly girl was really gone. Isn''t that smelly girl Zhou Shu''s sister? Zhou Shu offended even Jin Xian for her, and even negotiated with himself to take her away. In the end, Zhou Shu actually ate her?


    "It is possible, so I want to remind you that Zhou Shu is not righteous in his heart, and he is also cruel. He is not worthy to be a subordinate of a fellow daoist, because he is a true void pirate who has no principles for himself. The story of the island owner can also prove this."


    "What''s the use of you telling me this, I don''t care who he is, it doesn''t matter who he is."


    The witch said calmly, seemingly calm, but some inexplicable emotions surged in her heart, which was very unpleasant.


    "I just reminded fellow daoists, it''s fine if you don''t listen, hehe."


    The dark cloud laughed a few times, then disappeared suddenly, and the phantom disappeared.


    The witch in the flower-shaped building, staring at Zhou Shu in the distance, her face uncertain, she shook her head secretly, "He seems to be shameless, but he is not going to do this kind of thing, he is even a golden fairy for the smelly girl. Both of you and I are offended. If it��s just to eat her, it would be insidious and weird. Besides, he still has incense silk on his body. It is Utan''s hand-grown Brahma incense. Youtan would not regard this kind of person as... ��But if he left, how did Zhou Shu do it? It��s also incredible."


    Zhou Shu walked slowly, seemingly leisurely, but also a little flustered.


    He saw the old man before he left, and it was an endless situation.


    The relationship between the old man and Lichun is obviously very deep, and the strength is still higher than that of Lichun. If he provokes such an enemy who is staring at him all the time, it is even more difficult to leave Heishawu. I don''t know when to find the opportunity.


    Of course, you can''t always think about avoiding and being able to deal with it better. The old man''s cultivation rules are the same as Lichun''s. If he can understand it, maybe it will be better.


    All my energy was concentrated on the Sea Cracking Hammer, and I carefully figured it out.


    It may be the only thing that can understand the old man and the law of Lichun.


    Speaking of this, this sea-cracking hammer is not very useful to Zhou Shu. The immortal implement relies on the power of immortality and law to exert its power. Zhou Shu��s immortal strength is not enough to support the requirements of the third-class immortal implement, and it needs Zhou Shu did not have the power of law.


    After delving into it for a long time, I only felt that the power of the law in the hammer was extremely violent, like a big saw with countless sawtooths. The sense of God felt that there would be a kind of cut feeling even a little bit, and used its own five elements. Force collision with it is a situation where both lose and lose.


    Zhou Shu shook his head. If he didn''t understand the law, he didn''t understand the essence. It is difficult to draw a definite conclusion from the form of power.


    Before I knew it, I was near the central area.


    Some people on the street were stunned when they saw Zhou Shu, and they evaded unconsciously, and Jin Xian was no exception.


    No wonder they were scared. Heishawu is not big, and the words of the three island owners quickly spread. Everyone knows that the dead five island owners�� fairy tools are in Zhou Shu��s hands. So Zhou Shu is very likely to be The man who killed the Lord of the Five Islands.


    How many people here are better than the five island masters?


    What makes them even more strange is that Zhou Shu did such a thing and wandered around the central area in a big way, and the island owner did not come to sanction it.


    I don''t want to think about it. They are all pirates, and their life is more important than anything else. Whether it is true or false, avoiding it is harmless.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and walked towards a golden fairy, smiling and saying, "Leader Zhang, long time no see."


    Zhang Xuan was stagnant and couldn''t hide, so he arched his hands, "It turned out to be Fellow Daoist Zhou, is something wrong? I did something wrong the last time. I hope Fellow Daoist don''t remember it."


    "The little thing, Chief Zhang doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Zhou Shu showed a sense of respect, "It''s nothing important this time. By the way, Chief Zhang should be familiar with the five island owners, right?"


    Zhang Xuan''s expression changed, and his heart felt a little chilly, "What does Fellow Daoist Zhou mean?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Isn''t this just a fairy tool? The junior wants to ask the leader something."


    To find out the power of the Sea Cracking Hammer, it is a good way to ask people. Anyway, in this Heishawu, Zhou Shu has nothing to worry about, just go straight to it, ask one by one, and always get some clues.


    Zhang Xuan''s heart was shocked. Before speaking, a woman in white walked over and stopped beside them.


    Zhang Xuan looked at the woman and saluted the woman very respectfully, "The Lord of the Four Islands."


    The four island owners said with an indifferent expression, "Commander Zhang, go to the hall quickly, the island owner has something to say."


    "Yes, the little one will go right away."


    Zhang Tongling felt relieved and turned around quickly.


    The Lord of the Four Islands glanced at Zhou Shu, "Are you Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and saluted, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have seen the four island owners."


    Zhou Shu didn��t collect the specific information of the owner of the four islands before I only heard that this person is very mysterious and almost never goes out. The owner of the big island trusts her very much. It should be the direct line of the owner of the big island. I see it now Only then did I realize that it was a woman.


    Zhou Shu could not perceive much from her, but Zhou Shu could be sure from the Ruo Ruo Wu breath that the strength of this person should be much higher than that of the five main islands, and probably better than the old man and the three island owners. Must be strong.


    Is a tricky character.


    "Very good, go back and wait for the news, it will be useful to you soon."


    The Lord of the Four Islands said lightly, and then drifted away.


    "Message, what news are you waiting for?"


    Zhou Shu paused, but soon thought of something, staring into the distance with condensed eyes, with alertness and expectation in his eyes.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of _0915, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Read the URL:.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 2306: Nowhere to strike

    Zhang Xuan entered the hall, and suddenly felt something wrong.


    At this time, there are a dozen people standing in the hall where there are usually no people. All of them are people with high positions. It is either the island owner or the protector. On weekdays, these people basically do not go out. Then Zhang Tongling still has a place in the hall, but these people have come out. , He can only occupy a corner.


    He saluted, walked carefully to a corner, stood still, panic.


    Could something big happened?


    The four island owners soon came in, and then the big island owners.


    There are still several broken dark clouds all over the Oshima Lord, but he can vaguely see that his figure is unusually tall, three or four feet high. Because the dark clouds cover his face, only a pair of inverted triangles can be seen. The radiant eyes, occasionally flashes of cold light from the lower jaw, seem to be fangs.


    The owner of the big island strode to the middle and sat down slowly. The whole hall was silent.


    As soon as they were seated, everyone came forward to salute, not daring to neglect the slightest.


    Oshima Master glanced at him and said slowly, "Today you are summoning fellow daoists to discuss important matters. There was a report just now. At least three hundred flying boats and flying shuttles are coming towards Heishawu. It is expected that they will be there in five days. Arrivals."


    It was still a dull and thunderous voice, not human.


    "what!"


    "Does Wufangcheng already know it?"


    "How is this possible? There are no signs at all."


    Many people were surprised, and some people secretly sighed that it has been three hundred years, and it is not too surprised to be discovered now.


    Facing everyone��s suspicion, the Owner of the Big Island appeared calm and slowly said, ��It is certain that they are from Wufang City. In other words, our plan has probably been leaked. What do you think? Said?"


    The tone was very plain, but a cold killing intent slowly spread, everyone in the hall panicked, and their hearts were cold.


    No one spoke, and the atmosphere was a little frighteningly suppressed.


    Oshima Lord looked at the witch on the left and smiled slightly, "Daoist Heian, what do you think?"


    The Ping Witch looked indifferent, "I have checked, and the golden immortals have no sign of betrayal, and everyone still follows the vow."


    "Thanks."


    Oshima Master raised his hand to her, and a scorching red light suddenly flashed in his eyes, "Very well, that''s the problem with the Void Pirates! Unexpectedly, it was our own problem. Everyone, I am very sad. what!"


    Everyone was shocked, but Zhang Xuan in the corner was trembling like a drum in his heart.


    He had seen the horror of the owner of the big island. Jinxian said that he would shoot to death, and that he would shoot to death, and the last time the owner of the big island had the same look.


    Is it going to kill again? His commander is afraid that the blame is inevitable.


    The owner of the big island scanned the crowd, his eyes were more red, "I said earlier, I will never treat you badly, as long as you win Wufangcheng, you will have countless resources, and everyone can get a chance for rapid promotion. It��s definitely not comparable to cultivating in Xiancheng for tens of thousands of years, but why are there people who risked the world��s ill-will and leaked the affairs of Heishawu to Wufang City? It��s really sad."


    "Who did it? It hurt everyone!"


    "It''s so **** good, the owner of the big island is thinking about us, but there are still people betraying? I can''t solve the hatred if I caught it with a thousand swords!"


    "Do you dare not recognize it?"


    "Who is it that dare to come out and fight Laozi?"


    Everyone didn''t dare to be silent anymore, and they all spoke to express their loyalty. Everyone knew that if they were silent at this time, and if the big island owner was in a bad mood, they would be dead.


    The atmosphere was very lively, and Zhang Xuan also yelled a few loudly, and then he was fond of accusing each other and getting rid of responsibility.


    "Is it Tongmu? I think he''s been sneaky lately. He hides when he sees me. Bai protector, that''s yours."


    "Fart! I think it''s Lin Lin, she always looting alone, very suspicious."


    "Did you buckle the **** bowl on me? Although Lin Lin is my person, she listens more to the words of the three island masters."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    After talking for a long time, there is nothing real. After all, there are a lot of people coming in and out of Heishawu every day, and no one knows who has the problem.


    "Don''t make any noise!"


    With the four island owners screaming, it became quiet again.


    The owner of the big island stared at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "I''ll talk about this later. The most important thing is to resist opponents and don''t let them hit Heishawu. Therefore, we must send enough strength to fight. I think this is a difficult and glorious task. It��s best to hand it over to the great guardian, what do you think of the great guardian?


    The old man, who has been silent, looked stagnant, and said, "Owner of the big island, Wufang City is coming fiercely, more than 300 flying boats, you let me stop it alone? Please think twice about the action."


    The old man was the old man who wanted to kill Zhou Shu, and he was also Dahan among the twenty-four thieves.


    He is called the Great Protector for two reasons. The first is naturally because of his name. On the other hand, he is the leader of all the mercenaries in Heishawu. Like the witch and the owner of the big island, each represents a force. Shawu has a high status.


    There are three factions in Heishawu.


    The Witch of Peace and the Golden Immortal she controls, the owner of the big island and his direct line, and then the mercenaries hired by the owner of the big island.


    Oshima Owner shook his head slightly, and said slowly, "Of course not, you can take your own people, and the others in the room will cooperate fully, asking people for people and things for things."


    "Haha, haha, cooperate fully."


    Dahan smiled unconsciously, his face sank, and he was no longer respectful, "Oh, what do you mean? Although I am a mercenary, I am not a piece of chess that can be discarded at any time. I have already sent a Lichun. Do you want to give away the old man again? The words of the Oshima owner are really chilling."


    "Yes, the great guardian is right."


    "Although we are hired by you, we can''t do things like this to die."


    Several people on the side immediately agreed, and of course they belonged to the mercenaries.


    They all saw Oshima��s intentions, and seemed to use Wufangcheng��s attack to bring down the mercenary faction They naturally couldn��t tolerate this, but they also didn��t understand why Oshima The Lord did the same. Could it be that he was enmity with the Great Protector?


    "If the guardian insists not to go, then I will give some reasons."


    The big island owner was not angry, and looked at the four island owners nearby, "How did you investigate the matter of Lichun?"


    The four island masters looked respectful, "The facts are basically clear."


    The owner of the island nodded, "Then you can talk to the guardian, and make it clear to everyone here, lest you feel that I deliberately deceived others and let the guardian go to death."


    Da Han seemed to have thought of something, and his heart was shocked, his face changed unconsciously.


    He said slowly, "Owner of the Big Island, I want to remind you that if something goes wrong with both the old man and Lichun, the boss of the winter solstice will never ignore it."


    "Because of this, I give you this opportunity."


    Oshima Lord said lightly, as if he didn''t care about the threat of the cold.

 Chapter 2307: Arranged

    Dahan still wanted to say something, the four island masters over there were already reading each word.


    "According to the investigation, Lichun has been passing Heishawu''s resources outside over the years, including the resources looted from other worlds by the void pirates, and the twenty-four thieves helped him do these things. The other robbers in, there are seven people such as Jingzhe, Vernal Equinox, Great Summer, Autumnal Equinox, etc. These people have never been to Heishawu, nor have they joined the Void Pirates, but are doing Void Pirates and enjoying the resources of Heishawu... "


    Everyone''s complexion changed, especially those mercenaries.


    "We can be sure that they all know our Heishawu plan, but because they are not considered Heishawu people and are not subject to any restrictions by Heishawu, they are likely to leak the plan, and the greatest evidence ..."


    The four island masters paused and looked at Dahan indifferently, "The person who sent the report back this time specifically pointed out that in the group of flying boats in Wufang City, some people carried the 24 thieves tokens of the vernal and autumnal equinoxes. Whether it was killed by someone or relied on Wufang City, there is at least an 80% chance that the news will leak from them."


    The crowd could no longer keep quiet.


    "It turned out to be your fault!"


    "Damn it! I don''t know, it''s all made by Twenty-Four Pirates, it has nothing to do with us!"


    "Twenty-four thieves are too hateful. They clearly have such a high status in Heishawu, and there is no shortage of resources, but they have to steal them secretly. They robbed the resources and don��t bring them back to Heishawu for others to take. It''s too...too greedy to go and enjoy it alone!"


    "Eat the **** thing inside and out!"


    "It''s all about eating inside and out, but why tell Wufangcheng?"


    "Maybe Wufang City is paying more. These mercenaries are just like that, they are simply unreliable!"


    "You can''t say that. For mercenaries like us who have been in Heishawu, it is impossible for us to betray the owner of the big island. Only the twenty-four thieves who wander outside are out of the question. We should not be confused with them."


    "That Lichun is really deadly!"


    Everyone talked a lot, but Da Han was silent.


    In fact, he knows these things. Lichun has always been in contact with the outside world and also used other thieves to share resources. He persuaded him many times, but Lichun refused to listen. He said that as a thieves, he must plan for himself under any circumstances. Nothing is wrong, he is also helpless.


    Unexpectedly, even though Lichun had been very careful, he was investigated by the four island owners.


    Lichun, hurt others and hurt yourself.


    Suddenly, he suddenly felt like Lichun died well.


    It''s just that he didn''t believe it. Twenty-four thieves told Wufangcheng these news.


    Although there is no professional ethics, the seriousness of this matter can still be distinguished, but now he cannot be allowed to defend, there is no possibility of defending, and the defeat is very thorough.


    Facing what the husbands pointed out, Dahan settled down and took a step calmly, "Lord of the big island."


    The owner of the big island waved his hand slightly, and the owner of the four islands retreated, and the hall suddenly became quiet, and the needle fell.


    Da Han said in a deep voice, "Lichun''s mistakes will naturally be borne by our twenty-four thieves. This time, the old man will bear the responsibility of the army of Wufang City."


    "well."


    The owner of the island nodded, "I hope that you can protect the Dharma from outside of Heishawu. If you do, the Lichun incident will be canceled and the reward will be a lot. There will be more opportunities for cooperation in the future."


    "Thank you, Owner."


    Dahan saluted with an indifferent expression, "The island owner said before, asking people for people, asking for things, but is it true?"


    Oshima Lord smiled slightly, "Naturally, this matter is extraordinary. Compared to the safety of Heishawu, I don''t want to see the great guardian accident."


    The four island masters said slowly, "The Great Guardian, this battle is a surprise attack. The troops are expensive and not expensive. The people on the mercenary side are at your disposal. For the golden fairy in the town, you can choose fifty people at will. Just bring up the magic weapon and pill."


    Da Han nodded, a sullen smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Okay, then I''m welcome, but I still want someone."


    The Owner seems to have realized, "Who?"


    Dahan paused and said calmly, "Zhou Shu."


    "This one?"


    The Oshima Lord was taken aback for a moment, and looked at the witch, "Pan Daoist fellow, the current situation is critical, can you support the great guardian?"


    "Can I say no, huh."


    The witch had an indifferent face, and her words seemed to be squeezed out, which was a bit difficult.


    She had a foreboding when Dahan asked, but she didn''t have any reason to stop it because of reason.


    Wufang City has already been captured, and Heishawu��s plan has undergone tremendous changes. The great island owner��s efforts for hundreds of years may be in vain. She can sense that the anger in the heart of the great island owner is about to be overwhelmed. At this time, if you stop the big island owner, she may be in danger herself.


    Although Zhou Shu is very important, now is not the time to tear his face, and can only count on Zhou Shu himself.


    The owner of the big island smiled and said slowly, "Zhou Shu is indeed an individual talent. I am eager to say nothing. I can''t think that even the great guardian will also fall in love with him. Haha, if he can build merits this time, I am afraid it will be on the island. Everyone will be envious, fellow Taoist Ping An, you have given him a good opportunity."


    The witch said lightly, "It is indeed his blessing to be favored by the Great Protector and the Owner, but it is not an opportunity..."


    She looked at Dahan and slowly said, "Dharma protector, Zhou Shu is a talent that I value very much. I hope that Dharma protector will take more care of him. Also, the overall situation is important, and Heishawu should not be put into danger because of personal grievances. ?"


    In the words, there is already a slight threat.


    They are all in the same hall, and when it comes to this, it is already very heavy, and it can be said that there is no face for the guardian.


    Compared to the big island owner, she obviously has little respect for the big guardian.


    It��s no wonder that if the Heishawu in the past was still a three-party competition, the three parties must maintain respect and maintain a balance, but after today, there will only be two forces left. The Great Protector has already been out, and now he just got one who won��t be swept out. Opportunity, she naturally didn''t need to be afraid, besides, what she wanted to do was not something that the great guardian could help.


    "Don''t worry I will take good care of him, I promise."


    Da Han smiled and nodded, only that smile looked very gloomy and terrible.


    Zhou Shu, who was in the wilderness, couldn''t help but shudder, as if he was cursed.


    Concentrated, he continued to ponder the previous problem.


    "What is the news? Even the four island owners have come out. Could it be..."


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly stagnant, and he suddenly felt eager to try, "Could it be that Wufang City has already started, most of it is like this, that is, the opportunity is here!"


    Looking at the distance, he was a little excited, and the anticipation of the battle of Xiancheng was coming soon.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know yet, now he has been arranged by the big guys in Heishawu.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support of Sage Books outside the window, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~) ()

 Chapter 2308: need help

    "That''s it, Zhou Shu."


    After that, the Witch of Peace looked at Zhou Shu, feeling a little uneasy in her heart. How would Zhou Shu react? Is it a question or even a question? Although she was prepared and didn''t care much, but for some reason, she always felt sorry for Zhou Shu.


    "Is that so."


    Zhou Shu appeared calm, as if still smiling faintly, "It''s all this time. I don''t want to think about what I should do, but I still worry about this grudge. It seems that the relationship between Dafa and Lichun is really extraordinary. what."


    The witch stagnated, "Hey, your focus is wrong, right? You haven''t thought about what you should do? Your situation is not better than him?!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The younger generation''s words...anyway, they are all on thin ice."


    It is indeed walking on thin ice. From the cultivation of immortals to the present, every step Zhou Shu has taken has been extremely difficult, isn''t it? Whether you decide to come to Heishawu or decide to stay in Heishawu, it is totally incomprehensible to outsiders. It is all taking risks with your life. Now, it is the same, but it is more difficult.


    I''m used to it, and I don''t see any sadness or joy on his face, but it is impossible to say whether there is any resentment.


    Zhou Shu has always disliked unplanned things, but now things are developing beyond expectations. His plan is to stay in Heishawu and then profit from chaos. He knows more about Heishawu, so naturally he wants a lot. The things obtained are all intended to be obtained in the chaos of the Xiancheng War, and leaving Heishawu is not only dangerous at all times, but also some things cannot be done.


    Not all grievances.


    He also did not expect that Lichun would eat inside and out, so the previous act that did not hold up much hope-let Yang Bai find someone to go to the front of the team with a token, deliberately let people find out-that made Twenty-Four Thieves help him He picked up the pot, and he completely eliminated the suspicion of leaking the news. At least the owner of the big island would not treat him any more. As long as the crisis of the big guardian in front of him can be solved, he can get it from Heishawu. Enough trust.


    At the same time, it is not easy to gain the trust of the warring parties and to make credit.


    This is a rare opportunity, and there is a lot to do.


    "He must want you to go, and the big island owner also supports him, I can''t help it."


    The witch shook her head secretly, with some apologetics, "But you don''t have to worry too much. The Owner and I have warned him that everything must be focused on the overall situation, and forgive him not to dare to act casually."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, raised his hand and said, "Senior has done enough, thank you."


    "For harsh words, you still blame me and call me."


    The witch frowned and sighed slightly, "Actually, I don''t want to stop it. I can''t do it. You also understand. Now that the news leaks, the covenant between me and the owner of the big island may not be completed. I can only hope for you. , I am expecting you to find Utan or someone else to help me, how could I let you die? And at that time... it may be difficult for others to see, but I know very well that the owner of the big island has reached the limit of patience, any violation I''m afraid his people will..."


    "I want it."


    Zhou Shu was very emotional, "The arrangement for hundreds of years is likely to be nothing, and it will not be easy for him to hold back his anger."


    The witch nodded, "Zhou Shu, what are you going to do? Is there anything I can do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and avoided answering, "Senior, the one who wants to know the answer to the question of''what to do'' most now is probably not me, but the guardian."


    The witch was stunned, seemingly thoughtful, "He is indeed in trouble now."


    "It''s more than trouble."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Now that he has completely lost his prestige and renounced his virtue, he still has to take a group of mercenaries who are afraid of death and fifty golden immortals to surprise the pioneers of Wufang City, not to mention the gap. Morale is not a grade at all. He has no chance of winning in this battle. The Owner of the Big Island is clearly letting him die. It would be better if he can fight to lose and hurt both sides."


    Why didn��t the witch understand, ��He knows it himself, but he must also agree, otherwise he will die faster. Lichun��s mistakes are too great. If it weren��t for the big island owner, I guess the big island owner would have It will happen."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and slowly said, "Senior, if you were a great guardian, what would you do?"


    "I?"


    The witch was stunned, thinking for a while and shook her head, "Try to stay away from Heishawu, find a way to escape, or surrender to Wufang City, and in turn hit Heishawu."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Senior Guo is transparent, and most of the big guardians think so. If you can''t win, you can run or surrender. Is there another better choice? But he can think of, we can think of , The big island owner wanted it even more."


    The witch supported Yi, her mood was a bit cute, "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu lowered his head slightly and said in deep thought, "The younger generation can be sure that as long as the great protector escapes or betrays, he will definitely be punished by the big island owner. The younger generation does not know what the sanction is, but it must be very strong, even if it is. The great guardian will inevitably be severely injured or even killed. This is an opportunity."


    Thinking of Lichun''s situation, the witch was startled, "Do you want to do it again?"


    "Why not? The juniors are not lambs to be slaughtered. Whoever wants to kill me must pay the price."


    A trace of killing intent flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he only said flatly, "As long as I can wait until that moment, the situation will change immediately, but before that, I need the help of seniors."


    As if waiting for this moment, the witch nodded in relief, "Say it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Before the guardian and I leave Heishawu, I need to get the protection promise of five golden immortals. That is to say, no matter what happens, they will protect me, even if I die, this is not Isn''t it difficult? Seniors don''t say that they can''t do it. Juniors believe that since Seniors have planted Brahma, it is absolutely impossible to give the ownership of those golden immortals to the big island owner, otherwise the big island owner would have torn the covenant long ago. "


    "You understand It''s impossible for anyone to stay behind. The Owner also understands, but no one will say anything."


    The witch curled her lips, a little proud, "I knew you were hitting my idea, hum, but for you, I have to spend a lot of energy."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s worth the effort."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Is five enough?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "With the ability to protect the Dharma, the five golden immortals are indeed a bit reluctant, but too many will arouse the suspicion of the big island owner. If there are only a few, even if he sees it, he will not care too much. That should be enough."


    The witch nodded, "I''ll go out for a trip, first determine which golden immortals the guardian is looking for before I can start."


    She glanced at Zhou Shu, seemingly with a hint of concern, "Zhou Shu, you better stay here until I come back, otherwise I''ll be taken away midway, then I have nothing to do."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "I''ll wait for you, don''t take too long, I think someone will come soon." ()

 Chapter 2309: Dodged 1 time

    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have seen the great guardian."


    Staring at it, more than a hundred flying boats have flown in front of the port, gathered around them, and are gaining momentum.


    "Okay, Zhou Shu."


    Da Han nodded slightly, his gaze fell behind Zhou Shu, smiling but not smiling, "Why, do you plan to go with the old man?"


    "I just took a look."


    The Demon Goddess looked indifferent and said to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, go and come back safely."


    "There is an old man, so he is naturally safe."


    Da Han sneered and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, you can get on the boat as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu walked away, found a flying boat and slowly sailed away from the port. When he left, his heart was shocked, and he felt like a thorn on his back.


    Although it is the first time I perceive it, it is not unfamiliar. If it is correct, Lichun chased him last time.


    The first time I was ignorant, unable to accurately capture the trace, but the second time, Zhou Shu would not miss it again.


    If you guessed it correctly, it is a very thin, light but profound force of the law that fell on the flying boat, combined with the Yin and Yang Talisman he got, it should be the law of Yin and Yang. This time the flying boat was marked again. , Either the Three Island Lord or the Great Protector, they have already begun to do it.


    Zhou Shu guided the flying boat and got into the group of flying boats.


    Dahan glanced indifferently and turned to the witch''s path, "Pan Daoist fellow, there will be a period later."


    The witch calmly said, "I hope the great guardian will complete the task and return smoothly."


    "Ha ha����"


    With a long laugh, Da Han disappeared.


    The group of flying boats flew into the void, and under the command of the great guardian, they quickly formed a group of queues, which looked mighty, like stars, but in fact they were separated by thousands of miles.


    Like an intentional arrangement, the marked flying boat that Zhou Shu was in was caught in the middle, and there were no less than ten flying boats on the front, back, left, or right.


    Zhou Shu in the flying boat didn''t care, holding the jade slip with a calm expression on his face to study the law.


    Driven for more than a day.


    Bang!


    A loud noise suddenly exploded from the flying boat group.


    A void storm was rolled up out of thin air, shock waves were everywhere, and the formation suddenly became a little messy.


    "what happened?"


    "Which flying boat has the problem?"


    "Didn''t you see? The one in the middle suddenly exploded, strange, did the people inside blew it?"


    "It''s incredible, it looks like it was hit by something, and it disappeared in the blink of an eye."


    "In there, it seems to be Zhou Shu. Why did he blew himself up? Even if he blew himself up, there wouldn''t be such a big movement, right?"


    "Zhou Shu is just a true immortal, and such a big void storm, the golden immortal''s self-destruction may not be able to form, let alone the flying boat has no traces, there must be something abnormal, I am very curious."


    The surrounding flying boats approached and talked a lot.


    "Don''t be wordy, keep in line, keep going!"


    An angry shout came from the team, shocking everyone''s knowledge.


    That was the voice of the Great Protector, and he was the only one. The power of Faruto made such a loud sound as if it could penetrate everything. Few people in the entire Heishawu could do it. They had to command hundreds of thousands of miles of flying boats at any time. Keep the communication command, you can''t have the ability.


    After a moment of silence, the flying boat group continued to move forward, all tacitly avoiding the void storm, and no one came to visit.


    Da Han in the flying boat put down his palm, and the black light in his palm gradually disappeared.


    "Fourth brother, I avenged you, and didn''t leave his whole body."


    As if to vent, he slammed his fist hard, with a lot of pleasure in his eyes, but soon he lowered his head again, and the wrinkles on his face were a few more, as if he was many years old, "Unfortunately you can never live again. ...Damn it, it''s cheaper for him!"


    Dahan stared into the distance, seeming thoughtful, "Twenty hours have passed. If the main island owner��s report is correct, at most two or three hours later, he will encounter the army of Wufang City and want to leave. It''s difficult, it''s time to go."


    Just like Zhou Shu thought, his purpose was to escape, only to kill Zhou Shu, he stayed in the team, the goal has been completed now, there is no reason to stay.


    The speed of the flying boat slowed down, and the big cold turned into a black spot, quietly disappearing into the void.


    But after a while, the black spot turned back, got into the flying boat, and continued to move forward, but the speed was faster.


    "Damn! Damn bastard!"


    The big cold in the flying boat could not stop, cursing, glaring at the front, and almost fire appeared in his eyes. If anyone saw this scene, he would definitely be surprised. If he usually looks at the modest guardian, once he gets angry, it turns out to be this. Looks like.


    After leaving the flying boat, Dahan scanned the surrounding circle and completely let go of his spiritual consciousness.


    It was originally a habitual action, as a vigilant performance of a thief, but this sweep shocked his heart, and he found Zhou Shu''s breath in the flying boat group, and he was at the forefront of the team. There are also four flying boats flying together.


    "Obviously, there are yin and yang marks on that flying boat, as well as Zhou Shu''s breath, and some people are there. How could it be wrong?"


    He looked back at the void storm and observed carefully.


    There is no doubt that the power of the law of destruction he has accumulated for a long time has completely destroyed the flying boat. No wreckage is left. There are definitely people who have died in the void storm. There is no sound. Even the soul has been destroyed. The destruction was so fragmented that it was impossible to leave a trace of will.


    "It''s not Zhou Shu, but who would it be? Who changed the flying boat with him? When did they change? How could it be possible that Jinxian listened to him and was not afraid of death?"


    My heart is full of suspicion, but my perception can''t go wrong. The active aura definitely shows that Zhou Shu is still in the team and is alive and well.


    Settling down, Dahan thought secretly, "He must be killed, he can''t go now, let''s find another chance."


    He led the flying boat back into the team and slowly approached the front.


    Zhou Shu in the flying boat in the distance, perceiving the big cold and returning, shook his head unconsciously, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Why are you back again? It''s a big cold, as expected."


    Of course he will not sit still Regardless of whether he feels the mark, he will change the flying boat and change the position.


    As soon as he entered the flying boat, he passed a message to a golden fairy, and then deliberately staggered when entering the flying boat group. The two exchanged positions. Of course, he also left his breath on the golden fairy, a very strong breath. , Enough to conceal the body breath that he has deliberately converged.


    However, after Feizhou exploded, his convergent aura, without the concealment of that aura, was difficult to hide, and was noticed by the experienced Dahan.


    With the help of the witch, the Jinxian naturally obeyed Zhou Shu''s command and became a substitute for the dead.


    There were originally five golden immortals, but now there are only four.


    "It''s a bit of a loss."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. He didn''t expect to escape Dahan''s pursuit by a single speculation, but a golden immortal died for him like this, and he had one less bargaining chip. It was unavoidable to regret that these golden immortals lived and died. , May also involve future cause and effect, it is best to live without death.


    After looking back, he said thoughtfully, "But if you don''t leave now, I''m afraid there will be no chance."

 Chapter 2310: Be surrounded

    Unknowingly, two hours passed.


    These two hours were a torment for Zhou Shu, and it was a huge consumption.


    The power of the great law protector is really terrifying. It accurately destroyed a flying boat and added the people inside, and it was extremely complete. No matter whether it was a person or a flying boat, there was no residue left. The law is Zhou Shu is so powerful that Zhou Shu has never heard of it.


    In order to avoid possible attacks at any time, Zhou Shu did his best.


    He must constantly exchange the flying boats and the position of the flying boats in the team, always keep three flying boats in front and behind him, try not to give the big guardian the opportunity to do this, it is difficult to do this, and there can be no slack.


    Zhou Shu didn''t relax a little until a large group of flying boats appeared within the scope of the divine consciousness.


    Finally waited, the army of Wufangcheng.


    The group of flying boats came towards them, and they had obviously been spotted. There were golden immortals in the team who had a very wide range of spiritual consciousness and was much stronger than Zhou Shu.


    The war in the void, no matter how big or small, the stronger the divine consciousness, the more advantageous it can even have an overwhelming effect, because there is no terrain and time constraints in the void, and the farther you perceive, the more you can preemptively control others. Adopting various tactics such as roundabout sneak attacks, the worse the mental consciousness, the more disadvantaged it is, and the opponent may have been surrounded as soon as he perceives the opponent.


    This is the situation right now. There is still a right side in the front and back, and there are all flying boats without a square city.


    Zhou Shu took a look at the flying boat where the great guardian was located. The flying boat was on the far left of the team, which was also the farthest place from the army of Wufang City.


    The only place that is not surrounded.


    Undoubtedly, the guardian must have sensed the enemy, much earlier than Zhou Shu, but he had no idea of ??leading the team to meet the attack, and he didn''t tell other people how to fight and avoid it. He was prepared to escape alone, just Because he wanted to kill Zhou Shu, he didn''t run away immediately.


    "Good idea."


    Zhou Shu sneered and shook his head secretly.


    Although Zhou Shu had anticipated this situation, he was still a little puzzled when it happened.


    The fifty golden immortals plus the mercenaries are almost a quarter of Heishawu''s combat power. Is that much of the combat power just given away for nothing? It would be worthwhile if they could fight, but they are all surrounded right now, and there is almost no possibility of losing or hurting both sides. They can''t even do it. Wufang City is dispatched, obviously all elites, the gap is too obvious. Up.


    "Forget it, take care of so many things, just be optimistic about the big guardian."


    Zhou Shu settled down, followed the flying boat group and continued forward.


    At this time, the team was already a little commotion, and many people felt the army of Wufangcheng, and it was inevitable that they would feel fear.


    "I have been surrounded, what''s the matter?"


    "Major guardian, why didn''t you tell us, or even remind us where to go? Didn''t you see it?"


    "You are going to die on purpose, but don''t bring us!"


    "Damn, I knew I shouldn''t have come out with you!"


    "You and the owner of the big island have hatred, don''t throw it on us, we are all mercenaries, we are together!"


    Someone started to vent, the emotions quickly spread, and the whole team seemed to be confused.


    It just seems that if you look closely, you can find that many flying boats are still in formation, knowing that they are likely to die in the encirclement circle, but they still rush forward bravely, as if they don''t care about anything.


    There are still a lot of these flying boats. Although the other flying boats have plans to escape, they have to move on because they are trapped by them, but the speed is slower.


    But the great guardian was silent, leading Feizhou to always fly to the left, and those who wanted to pass him were blocked by him one by one.


    "Dharma Protector, let us pass, please!"


    "Now there is still a chance to escape, let me go, I will never report to the big island owner."


    "Dafa protector, I''m kneeling for you!"


    And the great guardian was silent, looking at the whole team about to be buried by him with a calm expression, coldly said in his heart, "Past? You all deserve to die! Even if I let you go, do you think you can live? "


    His gaze finally fell to Zhou Shu''s side, "If you can''t kill you personally, let Wufangcheng do it for you, but I want to witness it with my own eyes."


    He seemed to know that his fate was set, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was very depressing, as if waiting for the trial to come.


    In a short while, a large number of flying boats appeared on three sides, no fewer than a hundred on each side.


    Zhou Shu released his divine consciousness, and his heart shook slightly. On each side, there was one or two strong men, none of them was worse than Yitian, and Zhou Shu could not test the strength of the strongest one, but what is certain is that , That breath was even greater than the shock that the Great Protector brought him.


    May be the top ten or even the top five strongest.


    I really don''t know what price the city lord has used to mobilize such people.


    Of course, he also sensed Yang Bai, the two people''s spirits intertwined, and both were a little happy.


    "Pay attention to the person on the far left, Heishawu''s great guardian, very strong."


    "I have been eyeing it a long time ago, but I don''t know why he didn''t run and brought the team into our encirclement circle. I thought you were instigated?"


    "Of course not. He wanted to leave a long time ago, but only wanted to kill me before staying."


    "He can''t kill you, but he is going to die. This time it is Yu Yuyu. Brother Yang, when you wait, you will come directly and meet us."


    "No, I can''t reveal my identity, I have to go back."


    "what?"


    "I will be careful myself, you just don''t hold me and hit, and you have to be careful too, things may not be easy."


    "Brother Zhou, then you have to worry too much, this time you will definitely get it right."


    Yang Bai stared at the Heishawu army in the encirclement with a triumphant smile. He didn''t expect that this group of people would be so stupid and sent straight up. It would be incredible if they would miss such an enemy. Let alone a miss, a few people who die more are considered a failure.


    Soon, the flying boat group came into contact with each other, less than 10,000 miles apart.


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    "What to do There are too many people, and everyone seems to be better than us."


    "We are mercenaries, so we are afraid of surrender at most. With the help of Wufangcheng, we may be able to remove the mark."


    "What I said is that when they came over, Lao Tzu surrendered directly."


    All those who spoke were from the mercenary side. In this chaotic situation, few people noticed that the fifty golden immortals, no, they were the flying boats of more than forty golden immortals. Stopped moving, and finally scattered around the team, the distances between them were very similar, as if they were in a certain pattern.


    But Zhou Shu paid attention.


    Their positions were recorded by Zhou Shu one by one, and they were quickly entered into the sea of ??knowledge. Each position was like a coordinate point, which was lit up in the sea of ??consciousness.


    "Is this... what is the formation?"


    (Ps: Thank you wang1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2311: Retreat temporarily

    Chapter 2311 Temporary Retreat (Page 1/1)


    Perceiving something, Zhou Shu warned Yang Bai, and ordered the four golden immortals around him to form a ring, protecting him like a shield.


    The golden immortal hadn''t been in place yet, there was already a loud noise.


    The voice came from the right side of the team, it was one of the fifty golden immortals.


    The flying boat exploded suddenly, and the debris flew horizontally, and a black light rose into the sky, straight into the sky.


    boom!


    Everyone was surprised and suspicious, and there was another loud noise.


    Another flying boat exploded directly, and the black light was like a sharp sword, erected in the group of flying boats, especially conspicuous.


    Boom, boom����


    There was no time to react or stop it. The noise continued, as if countless flying boats exploded one after another, and black rays of light, like pillars, stood in the void.


    "what happened?"


    "You blew yourself up before the fight?"


    "It''s a bit silly, since I want to die together, I should fight and explode again. That way, the lethality is even greater."


    "Yes, if it explodes on the side, then we are really a bit miserable. Now we don''t worry at all."


    "On the other side, it''s really miserable, hahaha!"


    "Will they be?"


    There was a wave of discussions in the camp without Fangcheng.


    Many people laughed at these self-explosive flying boats with a sense of rejoicing. This seemingly meaningless act.


    Heishawu is naturally chaotic, but many people have found that such a huge self-detonation did not cause much damage, and there was no void storm. What is the situation?


    However, Zhou Shu sank and led Feizhou away quickly.


    The absence of a void storm is definitely not a good sign, it means that there is no conflict, this self-destruction is simply controlled!


    It must be done by the owner of the big island of Heishawu. Although I don''t know the purpose, it is absolutely dangerous and dangerous.


    As if to confirm Zhou Shu''s thoughts, those dozens of black pillars suddenly changed.


    The pillars exudes bursts of black mist, and it spreads like a dark cloud. The speed is extremely fast, and it does not take long to cover most of the battlefield, completely surrounding the flying boats on the Heishawu side.


    At this point, anyone can detect that something is wrong.


    There was a strange aura in the dark clouds, as if a powerful and mysterious force was gathering.


    In the dark clouds, it rained suddenly, bit by bit, towards the Heishawu army below.


    "what?"


    "How to run around!"


    "What''s the matter, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive?"


    The crowd suddenly exclaimed.


    The black rain is extremely fast, and it can''t stop it at all. When it touches the body, it seems to have penetrated in. The faces of the people who have been exposed to the black rain are panicked, and their hearts are shaken. They can feel that the black rain has melted. Entering the body, and his power seems to slowly lose control.


    As the black rain continued to fall, the team was completely scattered, and the flying boat flew everywhere, but it didn''t take long for it to calm down.


    The whole battlefield was silent.


    No one at Heishawu speaks, but on the other side of Wufang City, they seem to be taken aback by this strange sight.


    Zhou Shu was still in the group of flying boats, with a seemingly indifferent expression, shocked in his heart, but his body was even trembling slightly.


    This may be a situation that Zhou Shu has never seen before.


    He was in it, and he could sense what was going on.


    The power in the black rain is the same as the power in the mark on the body, but there is a trace of will in it, and the black rain and the imprint are attracted to each other. The rank is also high, and the immortal with the imprint is almost impossible to resist, so the black rain and The imprints are fused with each other, and the more black rain merged, the more the imprint can take the initiative, until the power of the person with the imprint is fully controlled.


    At this time, the army of Heishawu has become the dead man of the big island owner.


    The four golden immortals around Zhou Shu are no exception.


    It can be seen that no matter how reluctant the mercenaries are, they will definitely rush into the crowd without hesitation, exploding the mark and the power in the black rain. This power is probably greater than the power of the golden fairy''s self-destruction, and it will definitely be able to Bring huge damage to Wufang City.


    But the change in the battle situation was not the reason that made him tremble, but he discovered an amazing fact.


    If it only triggers the Jinxian to form a formation and then explode, letting the power in their mark burst out, Zhou Shu believes that the big island owner can also do it in Heishawu, but it will cause dark clouds and even black rain to control these mercenaries, and even This level of precision��not a drop of the black rain fell towards him, even if he had already prepared the demon refining pot and was ready to accept the black rain, the black rain avoided him completely, as if he had eyes�� -Then there is only one possibility.


    The big island owner is here, maybe not far from the battlefield, maybe in the middle of the battlefield.


    If the owner of the big island is far away in Heishawu and can control everything through hundreds of millions of miles of void, then the owner of the big island doesn��t need to make any preparations at all. He can launch an attack on Wufang City directly in the void. May get Wufangcheng.


    Unexpectedly, the Owner of the Big Island should be dispatched himself, too sinister and deep.


    He was indifferent when he watched the great guardian lead the team to the wrong path to death. It was because he was here and the situation was still under control. He had been prepared long ago. If the owner of the island obeyed his orders, he would just sit back and reap the rewards. The guardians were sent to death on purpose, so they were just bait in the hands of the big island owner to catch the big fish Wufang City.


    Most of the anger and anger before were pretended.


    Thinking about it, those mercenaries under control have launched an offensive.


    The three flying boats burst out with amazing light, carrying bright flames, like meteors, and directly crashed into a group of flying boats without a square city at a speed that a golden fairy could not see through.


    Bang! Bang!


    There were several loud noises, followed by screams.


    In the forthcoming void storm, in the fragments of the broken flying boat, it can be vaguely seen that at least two golden immortals have no aura, four or five golden immortals are extremely painful, and the golden immortals on the side are also panicked. , Avoid it.


    Yes, it must be the owner of the big island.


    Zhou Shu was fortunate that if he had rendezvous with Yang Bai at that time, he might have died with no burial place now.


    There was a panic all around, and the battlefield immediately became chaotic.


    "Hurry up."


    Zhou Shu found out about Yang Bai''s spiritual consciousness and sent a message.


    Yang Bai was puzzled, "Go? It looks like they are struggling to death."


    "Heishawu''s big island owner is here."


    Zhou Shu��s voice was very calm, but Yang Bai shuddered out of thin air. If Taiyi or Da Luo were really here, then I wouldn��t dare to think about this battle... I was not prepared to resist Taiyi or Da Luo beforehand. Most of these elites have to be folded here, which is definitely a heavy blow to Wufang City.


    No one in Wufang City expected that the island owner of Heishawu would personally send out to meet the enemy, which was impossible in Xiancheng.


    He didn''t doubt the authenticity of Zhou Shu''s words, he immediately sent a message.


    "Yu Shuai! There is a problem!"


    "I also feel that there is a problem, there are strong ones, retreat temporarily!"


    For a time, the flying boat group quickly dispersed and ran back and forth separately.


    Read the URL:.

 Chapter 2312: 1 defeated

    "Here is going to withdraw, how are you doing?"


    "It''s okay with me."


    "Then I''m going, you be careful."


    Zhou Shu stared at the chaotic battlefield and shook his head secretly.


    The situation reversed, and the Heishawu army, which was originally surrounded, now attacked Wufang City in turn.


    Those flying boats, under the blessing of dead men and black rain, roared into the opponent''s array like cannonballs, exploding like fireworks.


    The splendid light made the entire void sparkle, and there was no cheering in the light, only the howls of pain, the screams of despair, pieces of broken corpses, the immortals who were panicking, and the chaotic remnants of the soul.


    This is war, it is unbearable.


    The dark clouds above were shaking presumptuously, as if dancing a cheerful death dance.


    Maybe Oshima Owner is hiding in it. He who doesn''t care about death, is enjoying a big drama directed by him.


    Taiyi or Daluo��s realm is beyond the first level of Jinxian, and the gap is quite large, but the hundreds of golden immortals gathered in Wufangcheng may not have the power of a battle. If they knew that the main island was coming, they had enough preparations. , Maybe it��s a fierce battle now, but unfortunately, the big island owner made a sneak attack, arranged a formation, and used nearly a hundred gold immortals as dead soldiers. In the face of this situation, they had no other idea but to retreat. Hope to lose some people less.


    Zhou Shu didn''t need to worry about it. The Black Rain of the big island owner deliberately avoided him, which meant that he had no intention of killing him.


    His gaze fell in the distance, and there was a flying boat that was particularly conspicuous. Like Zhou Shu, it stayed quietly in place, not suffering from the black rain or participating in the battle.


    That is the great guardian.


    Zhou Shu could imagine the despair of the Great Guardian at this time. He thought he could bring the whole army into the trap, and then escaped in the chaos, and went to other places to continue to be his twenty-four thieves. No matter how he thought, the big island owner was also in the team. , His infidelity was all seen in the eyes, this time, it is impossible to not die.


    After dozens of breaths.


    The originally empty void had already erected nearly a hundred void storms, and the roar was everywhere, like thunder.


    There are still many fragments floating in the sky, there are flying boats, immortals, and magic weapons. From a distance, they look like a garbage dump, but it won��t take long before they will be drawn into the void storm, dust returning to dust, and dirt. Home.


    Zhou Shu calculated carefully, Wufang City lost about 120 flying boats, 40% of the loss is not uncommon, and Heishawu here is not much better, there are 50 golden immortals who blew themselves up. (Of course their purpose of existence may also be this), there are only a dozen of nearly a hundred mercenaries, which can only be said to be a miserable victory.


    But a tragic victory is also a victory, and the result of this battle will have a huge impact on both sides.


    The strategic goal of Wufang City has not been achieved, and the next time it wants to attack will be extremely difficult. Knowing that the opponent has Taiyi or Da Luo guarding the void, and then launching other people, the city chief will pay more than before. It may not be possible to hollow out the property after several times or even dozens of times.


    Having said that, this is actually a good opportunity for Wufang City. If Wufang City can know the strategy of the big island owner and know that the big island owner will leave Heishawu for two days, then he can divide his troops in advance and send some people. Attacking Heishawu is likely to be able to solve the biggest hidden danger-those Poisonous Moss, and if this is solved, Wufang City can safely stay in the city and wait for work.


    Heishawu is still more sophisticated. The big island owner��s adventure has laid the foundation for the entire war. What''s more, what he loses is only a group of controlled golden immortals and mercenaries who are not too obedient.


    Mercenaries can be recruited at any time. Now that the war has started and Heishawu has the upper hand, I believe many people will come to share the pie.


    Wrong step, wrong step, Wufangcheng can be said to be a complete failure, if there is no extraordinary move, no special circumstances, it is destined to be over.


    "Black Beast, if you want to kill me, just let it go!"


    As if being disturbed by the silent state of death, the great guardian who has not moved suddenly yelled, "But you killed me, I don''t believe that the Winter Solstice Old Conference will let you go, no matter where you are, he will find you. Take revenge for me!"


    The dark clouds in the sky slowly dissipated, and there was no figure of the big island owner, but there was a voice that slowly floated from a distance.


    "You don''t need to use the Winter Solstice to intimidate me. The general situation is complete. He can''t do much, but I can give you a chance. I won''t do it myself."


    Before the words came to an end, the remaining dozens of mercenaries Jinxian suddenly moved.


    Snapped!


    The Jinxian who flew past first was shot by a black light, and suddenly scattered and burst in midair.


    The void storm generated, but no debris was visible, and even the soul was not left behind.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant. At this time, he could see clearly, but still couldn''t figure it out. The essence of the black light was similar to Lichun''s blue light, but it was obviously stronger, thicker and more refined.


    "Dahan, your law of destruction is much stronger than Lichun. If you hadn''t been distracted to teach him all the time, I''m afraid you can reach the threshold of Taiyi now. What a pity, what a pity, your obsession is going to hurt you."


    Hearing the words of the owner of the big island, Zhou Shu seemed to understand.


    It turns out that it is the Law of Destruction, which is derived from the Law of Destruction. The rank is the same as the Five Elements, the Law of Life and Death, etc., but it is one of the most powerful powers of the same rank. It is even stronger than the source of power alone. The law of the immortal realm of the law of power, its power is all-encompassing, and the destruction is extremely thorough, being destroyed by the power of the law of destruction, even a little residue will not be left.


    To deal with this kind of power, you must never head-on confrontation, but you can slowly consume it.


    Although the power of the law of destruction is strong, its weaknesses are also obvious. The first is that it is used for defense, and the effect is very poor. The second is that it consumes a lot of money, even if it is a golden fairy.


    One mercenary, under the control of the big island owner, rushed past without fear of death.


    Dahan drew gourds like this, destroying them one by one.


    Destroying a golden fairy like this looks very refreshing, but Dahan feels cold in his heart, knowing that he will not last long.


    And he had no other way but to destroy them one by one away from him, because he knew that if those mercenaries exploded around him, the threat to him would be even greater. The power in them came from the owner of the big island. The power of the black beast is more terrifying than the law of destruction.


    He only hopes that the big island owner can keep his promise and don''t do it himself, so as long as he desperately solves these dozen golden immortals, he will have a chance to leave.


    Before long, the void fell into dead silence again.


    Except for the loud gasps that appeared from time to time, there was almost no other sound.


    At this time, the voice of the owner of the big island floated over again, "Zhou Shu, Da Han, only one of you can leave here alive."


    Da Han''s body shook, staring at Zhou Shu, his eyes full of fierce light.


    Zhou Shu sighed calmly, he knew it would be like this.


    Dahan was left to him by the owner of the big island.

 Chapter 2313: Barely ok

    I have to say that Dahan''s voice for survival is still effective.


    The name of the winter solstice is there, and the top two thousand on the list of ten thousand evils can shock people in the heavens and all circles. How can the big island owner not worry?


    Don''t do it yourself to kill Dahan, let Zhou Shu do it, so as not to cause future troubles.


    Zhou Shu didn��t care. He had already killed a Lichun, plus the Spring Equinox and Autumn Equinox, and had already forged a death feud with the Twenty-Four Thieves. Dahan must die today.


    There is nothing impossible, he is facing a big cold that has been consumed to the same extent, and he has already understood the power of the big cold.


    Snapped!


    The flying boat where Zhou Shu was in shattered instantly, leaving no piece of armor.


    Of course, Zhou Shu was no longer in the flying boat. He stood in the air, looking at Da Han with a smile.


    "Go to hell!"


    Dahan shouted angrily, and the sound wave spread out like ripples, and a silent black light lurked in it.


    Wherever the black light hits, everything is broken, but once again hits the void, Zhou Shu has already left, and the distance of several miles is no more than an instant.


    The continuous black light was faster and more concealed every time, but none of them hit Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu looked leisurely, as if walking in a leisurely courtyard, but every step was missed by the black light.


    "Is it Thousandfold Mirror..."


    Da Han was a little startled when he sensed something. It was obvious that Zhou Shu could not match his speed. The possible explanation was that Zhou Shu was using the law of space and constantly staggering the space to avoid it, but this level of use appeared in a real world. Immortal body made him unacceptable.


    All his life''s efforts have been devoted to the law of destruction, and Lichun''s law of breaking the law was brought up by him. When Lichun went to learn Qiandijing, he was reprimanded by him. Before he achieved Taiyi, he was distracted by others. It was really stupid, but he didn''t expect that a true immortal could use the law to avoid his attack and consume him continuously.


    And he can''t afford much consumption anymore.


    There was a lot of anger on his face, and he secretly cursed, "If I can use the law domain, you can''t escape!"


    Indeed, the law domain covers hundreds of thousands of miles, and any place within it will be impacted by the force of breaking the law, even if Zhou Shu keeps changing positions, he can''t escape, almost certainly death.


    But he can''t use it.


    The Domain of the Law of Destruction is very strong. Not only the destructive power in the domain is increased, but the defense effect is also greatly increased. It can be said to make up for a major weakness of the Law of Destruction, but the conditions for use are very harsh, and it cannot be done by Dahan.


    It consumes a lot to use the general law domain, while the domain that uses the destruction law consumes more than ten times!


    Therefore, the golden immortal who cultivates the law of destruction can only cultivate to the peak, touch the threshold of Taiyi, or have any adventures, and have such a possibility to display the field, and the maintenance time is only ten breaths-these ten breaths can make A battlefield turned into a wasteland, but Dahan couldn''t do this, and he killed more than a dozen golden immortals in succession just now, and the consumption was close to the limit. He didn''t even have a chance to try to use it.


    "If, if I were to concentrate a little more in the past, I might be able to use the field at this time."


    Thinking of the words of the owner of the big island, he suddenly felt his heart, and suddenly a lot of regret came up, "I am really good to Lichun, otherwise I will have more time to practice, and now it is because he is about to send himself away. You really shouldn��t have feelings..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t pay attention to Da Han, always changing positions, using big cutting punches.


    The fists in the sleeves were waving constantly, creating space traps one by one, and then walked in and moved to avoid.


    He can''t stop, he will be hit by the black light when he stops, but as long as he doesn''t stop, he can consume Dahan and take the lead.


    During this process, he seemed to understand a little bit. In actual battles, the Big Cutting Fist is better than the Qiandeng Mirror. The Qiandeng Mirror''s overly complex changes and repeated spatial changes are actually not as crude as the Big Cutting Punch. After all, few people can master the power of the law of space, this kind of battle of the same order, as long as it can transmit power and oneself is enough.


    Perhaps the magic of the Xuanhuang Realm is more useful than the heavens?


    Zhou Shu was very attentive, and even Dahan had stopped not paying attention, until a voice pierced into the sea of ??consciousness, "He''s almost done, just go, right, the old man is a little curious, where did you learn this set of boxing methods? It��s not Lichun, right?"


    Zhou Shu changed several positions before stopping and glanced.


    Da Han really did not move, standing still, his expression was a bit sullen, as if he was much older. From the outside, he could tell that his spirit and strength were close to lacking, and he did not have much ability now.


    Even if Drow came out of the group among the golden immortals, but after killing a dozen golden immortals one after another and launching a torrential offensive against Zhou Shu, he finally reached his limit.


    Even so, it is still a trouble.


    It''s Jinxian, the foundation is there, even if he is a target, it takes a lot of effort, not to mention that he is not a target, and for Zhou Shu, the trouble is that he can''t fully demonstrate his strength. It was impossible to expose all the cards in front of him, except for the big cutting punch he had to use, all he could use was the power of the five elements.


    Away from Dahan, Zhou Shu blasted out punch after punch.


    It was really good-looking, full of **** shadows, either carrying a strange fire, or caged with ice, reflecting the void in a colorful manner.


    Dahan, who had no strength, was also trying his best to resist, ten punches could also block seven or eight punches, and the damage caused by a few punches didn''t seem to be large, but he was bent over, occasionally vomiting blood, and the corners of his mouth showed a hint of mockery.


    Zhou Shu is not in a hurry, he has some time consumption, but the owner of the big island is in a hurry.


    A ray of light suddenly appeared behind him, Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to copy it, but it was a small dark golden gun.


    "You are the rule of five elements, use a sharp tooth gun."


    The voice of the Oshima Lord spread to the Sea of ??Consciousness, with some disdain, "If this continues, I think you are helping him recover."


    Zhou Shu injected a trace of law suddenly felt very comfortable, better than imagined, it uses not only the law of gold, but also the law of wood and fire. It takes into account the three laws. It is an immortal implement that fits the Five Elements Rule. It is definitely a good product in the second product, and you can''t buy it.


    With this gun in hand, it is even more powerful.


    It is no longer a direct fist, but a spear light with the power of the five elements.


    Jinxian''s body is not enough to see in front of this fairy. Every time he is shot, the power of the five elements will penetrate into the body along the spear''s light, and rapidly sprout and grow inside, and then explode and burn, causing no small trauma and not suitable for defense. The law of destruction makes it difficult to prevent this from happening.


    Dahan immediately leaned left and right, and soon fell into a panic.


    "The marksmanship is good, you learned a lot."


    "If this is all your abilities, it is barely okay, it can be compared to a golden fairy."


    Oshima owner put his heart down and watched from a distance, like watching a cat and mouse game, expressing his opinions from time to time.

 Chapter 2314: Not too happy

    Dahan fell.


    It looked like a torture, with the bullet holes and wounds on his body, at least three or four hundred.


    Of course it wasn''t Zhou Shu deliberately, but Dahan was so tough. If it weren''t for him to consume to the limit, it would be impossible for Zhou Shu to kill him.


    In addition, Zhou Shu also found that he thought too much. He thought it would be troublesome to solve the Golden Immortal Soul, and may need to use the Demon Refining Pot, but in fact Dahan didn��t have the Soul escaping at all. It was the Oshima owner who had attached his own power and destroyed his soul. In the process of constant attacks, he wiped out the spirit of Dahan. It is no wonder Dahan��s resistance is getting weaker and weaker. In the end, he basically stood and became a target. .


    Looking at the corpse, Zhou Shu unceremoniously picked it up.


    A bunch of unknown talismans, a few bottles of pill that seemed to be valuable, and two fairy house rings, disappeared without covering the heat, and the broken vestments were not left, and a dark cloud took them away.


    Sure enough, he was a pirate, he wanted everything.


    Finally Zhou Shu only peeled off a black finger from Dahan''s hand.


    "Pull your finger, third grade, you keep it."


    "This is of no use to me."


    No sound came over, as if he had already left.


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a while. He didn''t know the material of the finger, so he couldn''t drive it. It seemed that it was the same as the sea cracker, which was only suitable for breaking the law. There were two small characters in the inner ring of the finger, "Dahan".


    No wonder the owner of the big island kept this.


    He didn''t want to cause trouble, otherwise he took it away early, and Zhou Shu doesn��t matter. If you can��t sell it or use it, put it in the demon refining world. No one will find out. If you can figure out where the fairy artifact comes from, refining demon The pot may be able to be refined, and then the rules in it will be preserved.


    Zhou Shu went back to Heishawu without staying long.


    He thought about leaving here, regardless of Heishawu and Wufang City, but he absolutely can''t do that now. Who knows if the big island owner is still there? Most of them are still there, as long as he shows a little sign of betraying Heishawu, the result waiting for him is death.


    You can leave, but find the next opportunity.


    Of course it is not bad to go back. The biggest threat, the big cold, is gone, and the owner of the big island seems to trust him very much. If he has established the two major forces on Heishawu, he will definitely go well in the future.


    Now the situation has reached an inflection point. Wufang City has been defeated. It will be difficult for Heishawu to have a war in the near future. Then it is difficult to get what he wants in the chaos, and the things he wants, even if he gets more trust. , No matter how much credit is given to the big island owner, the big island owner may not give him, this is destined to prevent him from falling to Black Sandwood, and he is not willing to be a void pirate.


    He is still inclined to Wufangcheng, but he has to think carefully about what to do.


    The situation is very unfavorable. How can Wufangcheng bring the situation back?


    A few days later, Zhou Shu returned to Heishawu.


    When passing through the port, the face of the three island owners changed obviously, and Zhou Shu passed the checkpoint without saying a few words.


    He even changed a smile.


    It seems that he found that Zhou Shu''s body was shaking his fingers, and the great protector''s immortal weapon fell into Zhou Shu''s hands. The result of the great protector is self-evident. Even if he has a good relationship with the great protector, he has to change. Attitude towards Zhou Shu.


    It was noisy outside, the same as in the past, but every pirate had a smile on his face, and it seemed that they all knew the result of that battle.


    Zhou Shu was speechless all the way, and returned to the witch''s flower-shaped building.


    The door opened slowly, "You are back."


    "I''m back, hey, seniors don''t look very happy, don''t you want juniors to come back?"


    Looking at the witch, Zhou Shu''s inexplicable heart loosened, and he rarely joked.


    After a cruel battle, so many ordinary golden celestial beings turned into flying ash in a blink of an eye, and the result of thousands of years of cultivation is nothing more than this. If life is like the dew, the life of the immortal is nothing but sunset. That''s fine, and it''s the first time for Zhou Shu. No one is in a good mood. Seeing the witch at this time, I feel like I''m finally safe, similar to returning home.


    The witch frowned and quickly pulled him in.


    "If you don''t come back, what does it have to do with me? What is going on?"


    Her tone was cold, but her mood could be seen from the slightly pulsating eyebrows, and she was obviously happy.


    "The juniors also want to ask what''s going on."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity, "Has the senior noticed a few days ago that the owner of the big island has left Heishawu?"


    "left"


    The witch stagnated, seeming to realize something, "Huh? When you say this, you feel something is wrong. A few days ago, there seemed to be more guards around the town. When I went out, some people were observing in secret. I thought it was something. It seems that he is gone now, but he is worried about what I will do with this time."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously.


    The city lord of Xiancheng did not dare to leave. On the one hand, it was to leave the origin of Xiancheng. On the other hand, he was afraid that people would take advantage of the emptiness and occupy the magpie��s nest. It is reasonable to say that the owner of Heishawu also had such concerns, and even more, but Heisha Among the three major forces in Wu, the mercenaries and the great guardians were forced out, and the Ping Witch was also unambitious. It is no wonder that he could leave with such confidence to block Wufang City.


    The witch frowned, "Are you criticizing me?"


    "No, but seniors still have to pay more attention."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If the seniors usually fight for power, the big island owner will never leave Heishawu."


    The witch was a little puzzled, "It won''t do me any good for him to leave, right? Do you want me to take the opportunity to seize power?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and then he was afraid of exposing his thoughts, so he said calmly, "It just feels abnormal. It''s great to say that a partner like the senior is really good, and it is easy to be obedient and worry-free. Everyone wants to cooperate with seniors."


    "Don''t call me worthless I just don''t care"


    The witch was stunned for a moment, trying to explain something, but suddenly changed her face and said coldly, "What are you talking about, I''m asking you something."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "The owner of the big island personally went, what else can be wrong, the great guardian is only unlucky"


    After listening to Zhou Shu��s words, the witch was also secretly frightened, ��The master of the big island was so deep in his mind. At first I thought he was venting his anger. It turned out that he was just using the big guardian to make bait fishing. Eliminate hidden dangers and thwarted Wufangcheng��s attack"


    "Three kills with one stone."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Heishawu has won the first opportunity and has gained a lot in terms of reputation. In the future, there will only be more help, and Wufang City may have been in chaos. If there is no unexpected situation. Happened, there is no suspense about the outcome."


    The witch thought for a while and nodded, "It''s true. Fairies who are willing to join the war will come to Heishawu." She paused and wondered, "Is this a bad result? Why do you seem to be unhappy?"


    http://a,

 Chapter 2315: Talented

    Chapter 2315: Talents and Lightness (Page 1/1)


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Why do seniors think they should be happy?"


    "Not good?"


    The witch replied, "If the owner of the big island wins, then I will also win."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Senior is too optimistic. Cooperating with the big island owner, it may be difficult for seniors to get the results they want. After the big island owner gets Wufang City, it is difficult to say whether he will go to the Yinkui Realm, let alone. Even if the Owner of the Big Island is gone, wouldn��t Seniors be afraid to lead the wolf into the room? You will become opponents by then, not that the Juniors will deliberately collide. In terms of experience and abilities, Seniors are hard to compare with the Owner of the Big Island."


    "You are here to provoke again."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu coldly, but there was a panic in her heart.


    What Zhou Shu said was not wrong. If the owner of the big island used the opportunity of cooperation to seize the Dark Anemone Realm, then she would really lead the wolf into the room.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said thoughtfully, "From that battle, the younger generation can see that what the big island owner needs is to let the seniors help maintain the town and grow Heishawu, and when it comes to fighting, he has his own uniqueness. The way of fighting is not dependent on senior''s fragrance."


    As if she had noticed something, the witch secretly stagnated, "You mean..."


    Zhou Shu settled down, and he was willing to go out. "Fortunately for the younger generation, now that the war has started, it is no longer possible to capture the immortals of Wufang City for control, and the main island��s wings are complete, and there is no need to capture them again. If you win one victory, you can continue to recruit mercenaries, so it doesn��t matter whether you have a senior."


    The witch was shocked.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior understands the saying that the bird will hide in the bow? Heishawu originally had three powers, but in the eyes of the big island owner, there is still only one power that is the best, and the younger generations think so, the fewer people there are. , The more points you get, everyone understands this."


    The witch paused for a while, seeming to smile wryly, "It seems that I am too ill-fortuned."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "With the character of the big island owner, I think it is very possible. If the senior does not make plans, the big guardian is an example. He is not wrong, just because the five island owners were given to death by the big island owner. "


    The witch calmed down and waved, "You go out and let me think about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked out without speaking any more.


    Having said that, it is almost enough.


    The witch obviously listened, and she must have a lot more suspicions about the owner of the big island, and part of his plan has been completed.


    Zhou Shu was indeed deliberately provoking their relationship because he wanted to do something beneficial to him.


    Zhou Shu certainly doesn��t know what the big island owner thinks, but from his point of view, there shouldn��t be much difference from what he expected. The big island owner will certainly not tear his face now, but once the situation stabilizes, it will be necessary. The owner of the big island will never be soft when he is sure of victory.


    In the current war between Wufang City and Heishawu, Heishawu has a great advantage. This is determined by the basic difference between Xiancheng and Void Pirates. One is fixed, one is free and flexible and has deadly weapons. If it does not appear Special changes, such as the appearance of the city lord, etc., Wufang City is almost certainly defeated.


    The city lord will definitely not come out, so try to make other changes yourself. This is dancing on the tip of a knife, but it''s worth doing.


    To make a change, the witch must first be impressed.


    "I hope there will be no more trouble this time."


    Walking towards the central area, Zhou Shu also secretly shook his head. When he came to Heishawu, there were a lot of things in the middle, and every time his previous plans were frustrated, he had to reconsider and plan again. This is really true. Leave him speechless.


    However, this can be considered a good experience, and the experience gained is much more than expected.


    After walking for a while, Zhou Shu stopped, standing in front of a woman, a woman in white.


    The four island owners of Heishawu.


    She is the true descendant of the big island owner and the most trusted person. She arranges and handles many affairs in Heishawu. She is usually vigorous and resolute, and is more decisive in situations. Although her appearance is delicate and beautiful, she must not be treated as a woman.


    Not a good person to deal with.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute, showing a trace of panic, "I have seen the four island owners."


    The Lord of the Four Islands looked at him steadily and did not speak, while Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly stagnant, as if an invisible pressure hit the sea of ??consciousness, was this trying to test himself? He quickly converged his mind into the furnace, trying his best to maintain a sober mind, and at the same time his body trembled slightly, making a look of fear.


    The four island owners took back the pressure and said calmly, "Zhou Shu, how do you feel about participating in the war this time?"


    Zhou Shu settled down, and said slowly, "The first time I participated in such a big battle, I still can''t recover from it for the first time. It made Seniors laugh."


    The owner of the four islands seemed to think, "But the owner of the island said that you performed very well, not at all as if you had never participated in the war, unlike a novice."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "At the moment of life and death, I forgot everything, and now I feel uncomfortable in retrospect."


    "It''s fine to see more in the future."


    The owner of the four islands said calmly, "Zhou Shu, you also know that Heishawu is in urgent need of talents, and there are many vacancies. The owner of the big island intends to let you be the owner of the five islands. Do you have any comments?"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, but this was not a pretense.


    What''s going on, being the Lord of the Five Islands?


    He knew that when he came back this time, he was likely to gain the trust of the owner of the big island, proving that he was not related to Wufangcheng, and he helped deal with Lichun and Dahan, but he did not expect that it was such a big trust that he was the owner of the five islands. Participate in the distribution of rights.


    He couldn''t have imagined that he could do this kind of undercover.


    After a pause, he said slowly, "The juniors are weak, incompetent, and difficult to convince the public. I''m afraid they will fail the big island owner."


    "These are not problems, just don''t object."


    I didn''t even look at Zhou Shu. The four island masters had already turned around, and an indifferent voice floated, "From today, you are the five island masters of Heishawu. Three hours later, things will be announced in the hall."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant for a while, only to say yes.


    Really wayward, but this is not necessarily a good thing.


    "What? Lord of the Five Islands?"


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu with a surprised look Zhou Shu nodded, "It is the Lord of the Five Islands. The juniors don''t want to be the masters, but she forced them over. It seems that the juniors have to do it."


    The witch paused and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, what do you think she means?"


    "It''s better to say that it was the meaning of the big island owner. As for the purpose..." Zhou Shu looked at the witch and slowly said, "I want to have some connection with senior. This is a clear draw. Maybe the big island owner thinks that senior is here. The fewer people there, the better."


    A cold light flashed in the witch''s eyes and said angrily, "Sure enough!"


    He was really angry, and the flowers around him fluttered frantically, surrounded by the roar of the wind, mixed with the witch''s curse, "I''m still hesitating, but you do it first! Knowing that I am the only one who can be used, I want to pull it over. It''s hateful and hateful, I can''t bear it!"


    After a while, it calmed down.


    She looked at Zhou Shu, with a hint of expectation in her eyes, "Zhou Shu, what do you think we should do now?"


    Read the URL:.

 Chapter 2316: 3rd thing

    Seeing Zhou Shu flying above his head, Zhang Xuan was stunned.


    "Zhou Shu, how dare you fly in the island, that is the privilege of the island owner!"


    After thinking about it, I still didn''t dare to say this angrily. Recently there have been too many rumors about Zhou Shu on the island. It is better to be cautious so as not to lose face.


    Walking quickly into the hall, Zhang Xuan was stunned again.


    Zhou Shu was standing next to the four island owners, very close to the big island owners. This location used to belong to other island owners.


    As if he understood something, he lowered his head and obediently walked to the corner and stood there.


    Oshima Master glanced at the people and slowly said, "You may already know that in order to stop the army of Wufang City, the Great Guardian and his army were almost wiped out, and the Great Guardian also fought and died, but they never Lost in vain, Heishawu has achieved great results! We have won!"


    "Heishawu will win!"


    "How many die!"


    "It is worth all our hard work for Heishawu!"


    "The Owner of the Great Island has good leadership, and the Great Protector died well!"


    Cheers were everywhere, everyone shouted loudly, trying to show their loyalty.


    The owner of the big island nodded with satisfaction, "Wufang City has more than half of the casualties, most of which are elites. We have completely destroyed their morale in this battle. In the future, they will definitely not dare to attack Heishawu again, and we will soon In the future, I will conquer them thoroughly and occupy Wufang City! I guarantee that you will get a lot of credit by then, and your efforts will not be in vain. Everyone will get an unimaginable return!"


    "Heishawu will win!"


    "Wufang City is ours after all!"


    "Following the big island owner is the most correct thing I have done in my life!"


    There was another cheering, yelling, and dancing, who were originally pirates, and there was no need to talk about the image.


    Oshima Master waved his hand, and the hall immediately became quiet.


    "Everyone, stay calm, there are three more things to announce," he said warmly, looking at the four island owners, "four island owners, please."


    The four island master nodded, calmly without any expression, "The first thing is to let go of the restrictions from today. You can go to the surroundings of Wufang City and plunder as much as you want. It��s okay to go inside Wufang City. All the resources are owned by them and don''t need to be turned in. The island owner will also give corresponding rewards. The more you grab, the more you get, but remember that now as long as things are things, people are killed."


    "Yes!"


    "I''ve been waiting for this day, I''m all suffocated!"


    "Finally no need to hide."


    "In the past, we were only allowed to stay at Heishawu and wait for the door. Now I can finally go and kill it, haha!"


    The crowd was surging, and the sentiment was enthusiastic, and all of them seemed to be beaten. For the void pirates, there is nothing better than unlimited plunder.


    Zhou Shu secretly sighed, these wicked guys did everything, harassment and plundering, especially their strengths, the calamity of Wufangcheng is coming, most of the past is gone, and there will be no peace in the future.


    The Lord of the Four Islands paused and continued, "The second thing, the new Lord of the Five Islands has already been decided, this is this, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and nodded with a smile, "I would like to ask you more for advice."


    It was quiet, everyone was shocked, their eyes were suspicious, and a little unwilling.


    Although there are many rumors about Zhou Shu, and it is a good role, they are not willing to mess with it, but now it is different, the interests are related, everyone wants this position, how did it fall into Zhou Shu''s hands?


    After all, Zhou Shu is only a real fairy, how could he take on such an important position?


    Lord of the Five Islands, that must be done by the top talents among the golden immortals.


    Someone spoke soon.


    "Four island owners, isn''t this decision too hasty?"


    "Yes, this kind of major event is best recommended by everyone."


    "The big island owner once said that the rest of the island owner''s position is up to everyone to fight for it. I don''t know how Zhou Shu got it."


    The four island owners said calmly, "Everyone, this time against the Wufangcheng army, Zhou Shu has made great efforts. Although it is the first time to participate in this scale of war, he and the guardian have killed 19 golden immortals. In the end, when the Great Guardian died from exhaustion, Zhou Shu desperately grabbed the remains of the owner of the big island. If anyone can do it, stand up and give him the position of the owner of the five islands."


    "Nineteen?"


    "This"


    "Regardless of whether it is true or not, the four island owners have said so, what else can we do."


    "Unexpectedly, the performance of the Five Islands Lord on the battlefield is so amazing, that old man has no opinion."


    Everyone stopped arguing, looking at Zhou Shu, but the doubt in their eyes did not subtract much.


    Zhou Shu could only sigh secretly, the nineteen golden immortals were right, they were all killed by the great guardian, and for the great guardian who had exhausted his power, he quickly said that the four island masters put him on fire. It''s grilled, but he can''t think about it.


    At this time, Oshima Lord stopped and looked to the right, "By the way, fellow Taoists in Ping have no opinion? I''m going to do it for you, don''t you mind?"


    The Witch of Peace said coldly, "The Lord of the Island has fancyed him, it is his blessing, what can I say?"


    Oshima Lord smiled slightly, "Hehe, it''s better to see fellow Daoists in Ping An, and the people who are picked out are outstanding. It''s really a pleasure to work with fellow Daoists."


    The peace witch said calmly, "I think so too."


    The owner of the four islands looked at everyone and continued, "The third thing, the position of the owner of the two islands that has not been found for 300 years"


    Halfway through, everyone pricked their ears and their eyes became red.


    The five island owners are gone, and the two island owners must not miss this position. This position is only under the big island owner. It is lured or larger. No matter who gets it, he can allocate the most resources in the future and get the greatest benefits. Of course, Oshima Except for the main.


    "From today, you can try your best to recruit foreign talents and let them join Heishawu, mercenaries, or immortal sects, as long as you can contribute to the attack on Wufang City, and whoever recruits contributes The most, and the greatest credit, is the position of the second island owner of Heishawu. If Wufang City is finally occupied, even the position of Wufang City may belong to him."


    The words of the four island masters shocked everyone in the hall.


    "WhatWufangcheng City Lord could be?"


    "Don''t you want to be the lord of the city?"


    "Now, I am afraid that even Taiyi Daluo can be recruited."


    "Wake up, if these people are recruited, can your position as the city lord be stable? Jinxian is the limit. If you can recruit talents from the Ten Thousand Swordsman Ranking, it would be great. Of course, if there is an Immortal Realm Sect who is on the Celestial Extreme Ranking. It''s even better if the person in the door comes over."


    "This news is amazing!"


    The discussion kept on, everyone''s face was filled with excitement, like crazy.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and some doubts emerged.


    The third thing is that the owner of the big island is playing scheming and trying to get rid of it, or is he never thinking about staying in Wufang City? What is his purpose?


    The Witch of Peace frowned. This was something she had never thought of. Does the Owner really want to help herself by going to the Yinkui Realm?


    http://a,

 Chapter 2317: 2-person plan

    Amid the noise, the crowd gradually dispersed.


    "This time, the location of the second island owner must be mine!"


    "Don''t fight with me, I don''t recognize my six relatives!"


    "It doesn''t matter what you say. When I invite people to Lingshan, you will know the result."


    "What? Commander Bai, you know the immortals of Lingshan?"


    "Unexpectedly, Lao Tzu originally belonged to the Lingshan Sect, but... what to do with you, say goodbye!"


    Everyone is lustrous, and even the deepest part of the heart has been turned out, hanging on his face and body without any cover.


    When the crowd dissipated, Zhou Shu took a step forward and said with a solemn expression, "Owner of the big island, the juniors still don��t understand, why should the juniors take on the role of the five island masters? The juniors feel that they can��t handle it at all, the boss of the five islands. Still take it back and die."


    He had to prove himself while the witch was there.


    Never let the witch feel that she is actively seeking the position of the five island masters and that she wants to take refuge in the big island masters. This way the alliance between the two will have a big rift. This is unacceptable for Zhou Shu. For this reason, even if she bears some big problems The anger of the island owner.


    The Owner of the Big Island understood Zhou Shu''s thoughts, and his eyebrows narrowed before he said coldly, "Zhou Shu, you will be able to deal with it slowly, I think you can."


    Zhou Shu still insisted, "Why?"


    Oshima Master said lightly, "Zhou Shu, you should have refined that ice fairy body, right?"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu became nervous.


    Unexpectedly, there was a reason for this, the Oshima Master thought that Hanruo had been swallowed and refined by him.


    Oshima Lord smiled, "Hehe, that''s the reason, because you are a truly cruel pirate, who I need most."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion changed a few times, he stopped asking, and slowly said, "I don''t know what the five island masters need to do?"


    The four island owners said in a deep voice, "Except for the island owner and the protector, you can control all the void pirates on the island, but only if they are willing to listen to you, no one will help you in this regard."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded, saying that is actually a name, with his real immortal realm, how many people would really listen to him.


    "Friend Ping An, I will send you out."


    "No, Zhou Shu and I don''t want the five island owners to go back together."


    Said it was together, but Zhou Shu was taken by the witch and returned to the flower-shaped building like a gust of wind.


    This may be the only place on the island that is not monitored by the big island owner.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she wore a slight smile, and she could see that Zhou Shu''s self-certification was still very effective.


    She thought for a while and said, "Zhou Shu, what do you mean by the third thing about the big island owner?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior, what kind of person is the owner of the big island?"


    "I don''t know much."


    The witch shook her head slightly, "Until now I haven''t figured out what his power is, whether he is Taiyi or Daluo, or something else."


    Taiyi or Daluo, specifically Taiyi Golden Immortal, Daluo Golden Immortal, is the realm of immortal, lower than Hunyuan, higher than the general golden immortal.


    Generally speaking, the golden immortals coming out of the immortal world are basically the Da Luo golden immortals, because the laws they cultivate are respected as orthodox by the immortal world, such as the law of the immortal world, the law of power, the law of the five elements, the law of the soul, etc., and in contrast, those who practice The golden immortals who are not considered by the fairy world as orthodox laws, such as the law of destruction, the law of plague, the law of destruction, the law of chaos, etc., are called Taiyi golden immortals.


    Because of the immortal world, Daluo may be slightly stronger than Taiyi, but it is basically the same level.


    The other thing to say is that among the heavens, Da Luo Jinxian generally doesn''t care about exposing his own laws, while Taiyi will be more obscure. He may also practice certain orthodox laws of the fairy world to disguise his identity. Of course, the roots cannot be changed.


    In addition to the immortals, of course there are also different kinds such as the Ming clan, the Dijiang clan, the demon clan, etc., and they are no worse than the immortals.


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly. He had seen the big island owner make a move, but he didn''t know what power he used, but he seemed not to be in touch with the orthodox of the fairy world.


    The witch frowned and said dissatisfied, "I was asking you, but you came to ask me."


    Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "As far as this matter is concerned, this hand is very good, it can quickly recruit a large number of mercenaries, and even the immortal sect may come, and there is no need to go to the big island owner. Even if you don��t even need to produce immortal stones, Wufang City is really hanging."


    The witch sighed slightly, "I know, his scheming is really deep, I wouldn''t expect it to change."


    Zhou Shu continued, "I can��t guess the original intention of the big island owner. I am inclined. He doesn��t want to clean up a chaotic Wufang City that is overgrown with Poisonous Moss. What he wants may not be the location of Wufang City Lord, but Certain things in Wufang City, of course, he may also regret it at any time. After all, his strength is the strongest. Even if he gives the city lord position to someone else, it is not difficult to get it back."


    "Anyway, just don''t let people know, his true thoughts."


    The witch nodded and said in sympathy, "You were right before. It is terrible to cooperate with such a person. I don''t know when he will betray me, so I have decided that no matter what he says or does, in the future Wouldn''t treat cooperation with him as a necessary choice, or do it according to your plan, Zhou Shu, will you lie to me?"


    She looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes flowed, and she looked a little bit pitiful.


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Senior helps me, I will naturally help seniors with all my strength. In the future, I will definitely go to the Yinkui realm to fight against the Heaven-shading Saintess, and I will try my best to find the best things. I can''t do it at this stage. But I promise to do it later."


    Now the situation is getting more and more difficult, he has to rely on the power of the witch, and it is worthwhile to make a commitment for this.


    Speaking of which, he is also a little curious about the Yinkui world, and he has a little memory of the sage Utan who hasn''t seen him for a long time. If there is no Utanbula this time, his life in Heishawu might be very sad. It may also be forced to be a pirate now.


    The witch smiled slightlyWould you like me to help you conquer some void pirates so that you can sit down? "


    "No, I basically don''t use this position. It''s troublesome if there are too many people."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a bit dignified, "Tomorrow I will leave. Senior should try our best to prepare according to our plan. Don''t be afraid to spend more time. If the main island owner is on the island, Senior must be careful. Urgent, no traces can be revealed, I will think of other ways then."


    "What''s so difficult about the town here?"


    The witch smiled faintly, her face was full of self-confidence, she sighed again soon, "If I had heard you early, if I could have noticed Oshima''s departure a few days ago, I might be able to do it in one day. Then Oshima The Lord has nothing to do with us, any conditions we want will do. It''s a pity that we missed the opportunity."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s useless to regret now, there is still a chance."


    The witch stared at him and nodded slightly, "Zhou Shu, I will do well this time and be careful."


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2318: This is the deal

    "Lord of the Five Islands, are you going out again?"


    Before the checkpoint, Mishima lord said hello.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, looked at the busy port, and said thoughtfully, "Don''t the Three Island Masters go out? Don''t you want such a good opportunity?"


    "You mean the second island owner?"


    The Mishima Lord shook his head slightly, "Hehe, I don''t have that kind of ability, then I wish the Lord 5 good luck."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I hope so, goodbye."


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, a sneer appeared at the corner of Mishima''s mouth.


    I took the flying boat and went all the way out. During the process, I had been measuring with Yin and Yang Talisman, and I was sure that the three island masters didn''t do anything more this time.


    The speed was very fast, and within a few days, it reached the edge of restriction, and it was also a place agreed upon with Wufang City.


    In the darkness, a flying boat floated over, and what came down was Yang Bai with a sad face, "Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Wufang City is not in a good condition, right?"


    Yang Bai nodded, "It''s terrible..."


    The news could not be concealed at all, and it quickly spread throughout Wufang City. The opponent was incomparably powerful and could control nearly a hundred golden immortals'' inexplicable tactics, but his side failed to kill anyone. This is a big defeat. The entire Wufang City fell into a panic.


    "Although there is a strong pressure from the city lord, there is no such thing as Jinxian Zhenxian fleeing, but if this continues, the day will not be too far."


    Yang Bai said worriedly, "Suppression is only a temporary move, and the city lord cannot turn Wufang City into a cage. Once Xiancheng escapes, the order will be completely chaotic, and then no one can help."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The situation will get worse in the future. The owner of Heishawu Island announced a piece of news a few days ago..."


    "What? This is too vicious!"


    Yang Bai looked astonished, "Even if he did this, if he really did it, and if most people were involved, Wufang City would really be over."


    "Yes," Zhou Shu paused, and said solemnly, "If fate is already doomed, what plans does Brother Yang have?"


    Yang Bai stagnated, looking at Zhou Shu, "I know Brother Zhou is kind, but I can''t leave Wufang City. This is Master''s...There will always be a way."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly, "There will always be a way. If Wufangcheng can win a big victory or if there is civil unrest in Heishawu, then there will be a way."


    "Could it be..."


    As if he had noticed something, Yang Bai''s complexion changed slightly, staring at Zhou Shu for a while, "Brother Zhou, do you have any idea?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Yes, I have a plan, the possibility of success is not small, and if it succeeds, Wufangcheng will no longer be a fatal threat, and the situation will be slowly reversed."


    Yang Bai''s heart was shocked, "Is the deadly threat, Dark Poison Moss?"


    He certainly knows that Heishawu��s biggest trump card is Poison Moss. If Poison Moss does not exist, Wufang Town will remain unmoved, and it��s enough to respond to all changes. It can always maintain stability, but with Poison Moss, the city lord himself is under a fatal threat, and he will not be able to attack Heishawu. Therefore, he suffered a big defeat.


    Yang Bai was stunned, and his face was instantly full of surprises, "What plan, Brother Zhou, Wufangcheng must fully cooperate with you! If you can do it, you will be the savior of Wufangcheng, and everyone will be grateful to you, City Lord Even more..."


    Zhou Shu looked at him indifferently, without saying a word, Yang Bai couldn''t help but stop, "Brother Zhou..."


    "It''s not a matter of cooperation."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s whether I''m worth the risk, and whether I should trust you."


    Yang Baiton was there, his face turned pale, he slowly closed his eyes, and sighed, "Oh."


    Zhou Shu looked at him without saying a word.


    Yang Bai calmed down and said slowly, "I don''t know what to say. It is true that the city lord and I are sorry for you. It is right for you not to help Wufangcheng, and you have done enough, and you have taken a lot of risks."


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Brother Zhou, you have not joined Heishawu until now, you are very worthy of Wufangcheng."


    Zhou Shu smiled suddenly, "I didn''t say not to help Wufangcheng."


    Yang Bai shook, "Brother Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s not really a help, but a deal."


    Yang Bai said solemnly, "Even if Brother Zhou speaks, you can say anything."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I got rid of all the Poisonous Moss, and it is impossible for Heishawu to mass produce Poisonous Moss, and at the same time, Heishawu loses a combat power second only to the big island owner, and I There are also three things that you need to do. First, no matter what your fight with Heishawu in the future, I will want something on Heishawu and must get it. Second, I will leave Wufang City afterwards. Go to other places, but I want the position of the vice-lord of Wufang City and the treatment of a few golden immortals to house a few people. Third, I want a heart of law and ten Zifu golden pills. If it is a famous pill , You don��t have to be lawful."


    Yang Bai listened very carefully and slowly said, "I can''t be the lord, I will go back and tell the lord immediately, and I will try my best to make the lord accept."


    These requirements are very high, and of course they are nothing compared to the safety of Wufang City.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Come with the promise made by the city lord, a promise worthy of my trust, Brother Yang, you must not miss the opportunity to come again. The speed must be fast, and at the same time a team of at least one hundred golden immortals must be brought over. "


    "I will try my best. If I do my best, I can go back and forth within ten days."


    Yang Bai nodded, "By the way, Brother Zhou, what are you talking about on Heishawu?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I don''t know exactly what it looks like, but it must be in Heishawu, mostly buried underground. As long as you search carefully, you will find it. If you see it, you will know the value of the thing. Just leave it to me."


    Yang Bai seemed to realize something, "Something similar to the core of the source?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Brother Yang is right."


    Yang Bai said slowly, "Okay, I think this one must not be a problem."


    He didn''t know why Zhou Shu wanted the original core of Heishawu but he wanted to come here because Zhou Shu was willing to stay in Heishawu.


    He arched his hands. "It''s not too late. I''ll leave if there is nothing else."


    Zhou Shu nodded, as if thinking of something, then smiled again, "Brother Yang, in fact, I am already the lord of the five islands of Heishawu now, so I can be considered as joining, ha ha, don''t tell the lord."


    "Uh."


    Yang Bai stagnated, with an incredible expression on his face, "A person like Brother Zhou can show his talent no matter where he is. I really have nothing to say."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Hurry up, I hope we will know the result next time we meet."


    "Brother Zhou, I will never lose you this time."


    After speaking very solemnly, Yang Bai turned and left, as if there was an aura of a strong man who would never return.


    Zhou Shu stood still for a while, shook his head gently, and led the boat away.

 Chapter 2319: Saint Name Dan

    Twenty days passed quickly.


    The two flying boats staggered together and moved slowly.


    Yang Bai said anxiously, "Brother Zhou, there are more than one hundred and ten golden immortals behind, I didn''t bring them here, for fear of affecting you."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I saw it."


    Yang Bai hesitated, "They are not necessarily practical, you know, after the last war, the people in Wufangcheng were panicked and may not be willing to really contribute."


    "It doesn''t take them any effort."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Did the city lord agree?"


    Yang Bai nodded, "Yes, the city lord agrees. As long as you can do it, the city lord will give you extra rewards. In addition, I have brought the Purple Mansion Golden Pill, and I can give it to you now. There are two of them. It''s Ming Dan."


    "Two?"


    Zhou Shu stopped, it seemed that the city lord was still very sincere.


    I probably know that if I don''t give enough sincerity this time, it''s really at stake.


    "Yes, Zifu Golden Pill is used for the breakthrough from true immortal to golden immortal. It is considered one of the most commonly used elixir in the heavens. The chance of a famous pill is relatively high. These two have been kept by the city lord for a long time. Surrounded by white electricity, and one with the name of Qingdi on it, it must be a definite name pill."


    Yang Bai said while handing over several jade bottles.


    One of the bottles contained eight Zifu Golden Pills, and the other two contained one each.


    You can see from the appearance that it is very different from other Zifu Golden Pills. A pill is surrounded by white electric light, and the light fills the jade bottle. The pill is still shaking up and down, as if it can be charged at any time. Going out, another bottle lay quietly on the bottom of the bottle, with the word "Qingdi" on the pill, the handwriting is very deep and transparent, no matter where you look at it, you can see clearly, not after the seal carving, but Condensed together with the pill.


    The electric light is like the law giving the name, and the one with the Qingdi is obviously given the name by the saint.


    Sage, Zhou Shu suppressed his excitement and slowly said, "This is the saint''s famous pill, and the city lord is willing to give it to others?"


    Yang Bai stagnated, and hesitated, "Brother Zhou, you don��t know. The most common and common name among the celebrities is Qingdi. This adult is said to be bestowing names, regardless of the magic pill, talisman, or even some New buildings may have been given names by him. For tens of thousands of years, Wufang City has produced 90% of the famous Dans whose name is his. As for the effect, it may be because of too many reasons, and it is not worse than other famous Dans. Less, of course, is still much better than ordinary pill. It may depend on luck."


    "There is such a saint?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, his excitement went down for most of the time.


    Yang Bai spread his hands, "Yes, there is no name left. Speaking of the most existential saint in the heavens, he should be counted as one. His full name is Qinghua the Great. Everyone is called the Qingdi, the Great and the Sage. Said side by side, it is difficult to distinguish between top and bottom. It is fine to say that it is the Qinghua Saint, but he is generally called Qingdi."


    "Fortunately, there is a rule to give it a name."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly and put away the pill.


    I thought I could get the blessing of the saint, but it seems that a lot of people are blessed like this.


    Yang Bai became serious, "Brother Zhou, how should I cooperate with you now?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "You will be cruising around, about five days away from Heishawu. Don''t be too close or too far. When you see the lone bandits, you kill them, and when you see them in a group, they will leave quickly. , Go around to the other side of Heishawu."


    Yang Bai seemed to understand, "Guerrilla warfare? When will it be."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "A few months or longer, not necessarily."


    Yang Bai nodded and said seriously, "I see, I will pass it through."


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "Who is leading this time?"


    "Yutian Yu Shouzheng," Yang Bai smiled bitterly. "The immortals on the immortal list are all waiting and watching. No one is willing to come out. Just these golden immortals, most of them are just recruited."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is there a real fairy?"


    Yang Bai was stunned for a moment, and said helplessly, "There are a few to make up the number."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I see people''s hearts for a long time, Brother Yang, go and prepare. I''ll go back and contact you if I have the opportunity."


    Ten days later.


    Zhou Shu returned to Heishawu.


    The harbor was unexpectedly lively, and people in twos and threes gathered together to choose flying boats.


    An old man frowned and said, "This is what I am after, what are you grabbing?"


    A **** man dragged Feizhou over, "What if I grabbed it, old guy, stay away, don''t be an eyesore!"


    The old man''s face changed slightly, and a white light appeared in his eyes, "Boy, you are looking for death."


    "Come on, I''m afraid you won''t make it?"


    The big man was very tall, his body was immediately covered with black armor, blocks of blocks, matched with the three-foot-high body, it looked quite shocking, and even more surprisingly, there was a burst of black air on the armor, and the people around him heard The color changed and they walked away.


    The old man was startled slightly, "Gang Sha, are you from Chongquanshan?"


    The big man looked complacent and shouted, "You know if you want to get out? You **** pirates, are you worthy to do with us?"


    "Hehe," the old man suddenly screamed and said coldly, "It''s ridiculous, don''t you know that our Lingshan Sect is your nemesis?"


    The big man''s figure trembles slightly, his hands hanging high in the air, making it difficult to fall for a while.


    I was used to it on weekdays, but this time I bumped into the iron plate, but it was obviously no face and hesitating to stop.


    "You all be quiet."


    A woman in white floated over. It was the owner of the four islands with a cold expression, "I want to fight in Wufang City. What are you doing here? This is Heishawu, not a battlefield."


    "You count that scallion? Don''t think that I will not fight if I look good. I hate women the most!"


    The big man quickly turned around and yelled at the Lord of the Four Islands, as if he had been forgiven. He didn''t even look at the old man again. The white light in the old man''s eyes seemed to be sharp and he couldn''t look directly.


    The owner of the four islands was taken aback for a moment, and had never seen anyone on the island being so rude to her, and she was a little angry, who was calm.


    Heishawu is really a bit messy.


    In the past few days, every day has been noisy and never stopped.


    At this time, a dark cloud fell out of thin air and turned into a big hand, sweeping both the old man and the big man straight away.


    The two fell directly into the void, and they were in a daze.


    "Everyone, I invite you to attack Wufang City, not here for infighting. Whoever comes here in Heishawu again, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    It was dull and thunderous, as if the sound of a beast''s roar echoed in the harbor for a long time.


    The old man knew that there were people on the island that he couldn''t afford, so he didn''t argue anymore, and left immediately when he found Feizhou.


    The noisy port restored its tranquility, but it didn''t take long for it to quarrel again. This time the dispute was still the two golden immortals, who were invited by the pirates to help them grab the position of the second island owner.


    These people are lawless and do not obey the rules at all, and the island owner cannot make a mark on them, and there is no need, after all, the war has become clear.


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed when he saw this scene.


    The owner of the big island doesn''t do things without dripping water, and there will always be opportunities if he wants to find opportunities.

 Chapter 2320: Opportunity here

    "Black, I''m afraid it won''t work like this."


    "Bai, I was careless this time. I told you to announce it without discussing it with you. Originally, I just wanted to find some cannon fodder, but there are so many capable people here. These pirates don��t see any real skills in normal days, but When it comes to fighting for life, the energy is not small."


    "It''s okay. In fact, immortals like to hide themselves. They usually can''t see them. Besides, capable people have to eat. If they have resources, they can invite them."


    "Bai, I''m sorry, it will take you a little harder during this time. Don''t worry, I will take care of those who provoke you."


    "It''s okay, the most worrying thing now is that there are internal problems in Wufang City."


    "Does Wufang City still dare to come in? I heard you go out, and I have already beaten them up. Inside, are you talking about peace?"


    "Still be careful. I found out that she has gone out more frequently than before. You know, she is not alone now, so it''s not easy to fool her. She has Zhou Shu. Although Xiaohong was brought over by us, Zhou Shu still No."


    "Zhou Shu, what do you think of him, Bai?"


    "It''s a talent, but I can''t trust it yet."


    "I understand that I have let go of most of the marks of Void Pirates, but he doesn''t have them, and he doesn''t know it, he has my three marks on him, huh, what''s wrong, I can destroy him immediately. "


    "I hope so, just achieve the goal early."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely get the thing that the city lord of Wufang City has hidden. Our three hundred years of hard work will never be in vain."


    Outside the main hall, a voice came, "Lord of the big island!"


    Owner of the big island waved his hand, the door opened, and a person walked in quickly, bowed his head and said, "Owner of the big island, the army of Wufang City was found around."


    "how many people?"


    "About a hundred, much less than last time."


    "I see, go down."


    The main hall door slowly closed, and the owner of the big island looked at the owner of the four islands and smiled slightly, "White, as expected, it really came, but only a hundred people, what can you do? It''s ridiculous."


    The Lord of the Four Islands frowned slightly, showing a trace of worry, "It''s dark, don''t be careless."


    Oshima owner seemed to think, "Then what do you say, do I want to go out again?"


    "Things are a bit strange," the four island masters lowered their heads and said in a deep thought. "They should come back to Heishawu well and do a desperate fight, not to mention that there are more people than last time, so how can it be the same? Will it be much less? Is it a guerrilla warfare that consumes us, but Heishawu is not a fairy city. It is small and heavily guarded. It is a fortress. The role of guerrilla harassment is very small. They are either too stupid or they know our situation. Deliberately intercept those golden immortals who are going to Wufang City."


    The Oshima Master stagnated, "Could it be those guys who leaked things out? How could they be so fast?"


    The four island master nodded, "The recruits have just returned, and the people who blocked them have arrived. There must be some leaking information among those people."


    "This group of damn! As soon as I let go of my restraints, it turned the sky upright, if it wasn''t for it..."


    The big island owner Huo Cao came up, and the dark clouds on his body suddenly surged and filled the entire hall.


    The four island masters shook their heads slightly, "Dark, don''t be angry. It''s good if they can all come back. Let''s just leak some news. Anyway, it will be a matter of time. It''s a fight now, and it will be useful. it is good."


    Her tone was extraordinarily soft, and her cold face seemed to be ruddy.


    The Owner of the Big Island quickly recovered the dark cloud and said with a trace of apology, "Bai, forget you can''t..."


    "It''s okay."


    The owner of the four islands thought for a while, "Hei, I think you will go out again this time. If you let them arbitrarily stop them around, I am afraid that many pirates will die in their hands, and they will not be able to be cannon fodder. Moreover, in case there is an island What''s wrong, they take the opportunity to come over, then it will be troublesome."


    "Bai, I have no problem, I wish I would kill all these people."


    The owner of the big island nodded and slowly said, "I''m worried about you. The island is in chaos now, I''m afraid you can''t handle it."


    The Lord of the Four Islands smiled faintly, "You have been out five or six times in these years. Heishawu is not good, I will watch it, it''s okay."


    Oshima Lord glanced at her, "Okay, when will you leave?"


    "Now, go and come back quickly," the four island masters looked extremely cold, "Chongquan Mountain and Lingshan Sect, don''t let go."


    "They are the first to die."


    Oshima Master stood up and looked back at her, with a hint of tenderness in his eyes.


    boom--


    There was a loud noise in the void.


    As if there was a huge wave coming, the port was undulating, and the entire Heishawu seemed to be shaking slightly.


    "what?"


    The four island masters in the main hall changed their complexion slightly, covered their heart and sighed, "Black, don''t be so anxious..."


    The port is noisy.


    "what''s up?"


    "Such a loud explosion, but I can''t feel anything?"


    "It''s a long distance. There should be strong immortals fighting nearby. In this way, it''s probably a huge void storm!"


    "You started fighting just when you left?"


    "Could it be those of Lingshan School and Zhongquan Mountain?"


    "It''s really possible. The Lingshan Sect has always been retributable to the canthus, and because of this, it is intolerable by the immortal world. The disciple must be irritated just now when he was scolded. Now there is a play."


    "Chongquan Mountain''s are not soft persimmons, the gang evil body armor, the thousand evil king Ge, they are all famous tactics in the heavens, and the killing intent is boundless."


    "Don''t miss it, there is a void storm just after the fight, interesting!"


    "When I first came, I watched the show, go with me!"


    A group of people were noisy and went there one after another, but Zhou Shu didn''t follow, but ran towards the depths of Heishawu.


    The opportunity is here.


    The shock wave brought by the void storm is so powerful, it is really not like two golden immortals can burst out, that is to say, there are people above the golden immortal, who can be besides the owner of the big island?


    The Owner of the Big Island has left Heishawu. Although I don''t know how long it will be, this is an opportunity and an opportunity not to be missed.


    "You can come back."


    There is still a long distance away from the flower-shaped building and I was swept in by a gust of wind, and when I raised my eyes, I saw the Witch of Peace, staring at him, seemingly angry, "For so long, I thought You hide and dare not come back."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Stop talking about impossible things, Senior, how are you preparing?"


    "It took a lot of my energy, but it was finally done."


    The witch nodded, her haggard face with a trace of complacency, "The content of the released Brahma has been changed. Now I don��t know how much energy I consume for them every day. I have to make them obey me and pretend Obey the big island owner without revealing any flaws. There are more than a hundred golden immortals. This is too tiring. I don''t know how long I can hold on. If you don''t come back, I can''t stand it."


    "Thanks for your hard work, senior."


    Zhou Shu let go of his heart and said warmly, "Don''t wait any longer, we can do it, now is the best opportunity."


    "what?"


    The witch was stunned, surprised, suspicious, and joyful.

 Chapter 2321: Yes Master

    Zhou Shu nodded, "The owner of the big island is not on the island now, and the port is in a mess again. There is no better time."


    The peace witch settled her mind, "What do we do now, Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Go to the town and put away all the poisonous moss first."


    "All, do you know how many there are?"


    The witch stagnated, "Stacked up, I''m afraid it can fill tens of thousands of miles. It''s not bad that I can take a small half. I don''t know if it will affect it. It''s better to just destroy it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t worry about this, I''ll get it, you can control Jinxian to help."


    How could it be ruined? One of his most important purposes for staying here is to take away these Poisonous Moss anyway.


    "Ok."


    The witch nodded, still wondering how Zhou Shu should take away so much Poison Moss.


    The two came to Town No. 1 like wind.


    The Jinxian, who was guarding the crypt, saw the two of them and was about to say something. The witch smiled slightly. He changed his face and said flatly, "Master, what do I need to do? Anything is fine."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Get the golden immortals here, hurry up."


    Jin Xian didn''t look at Zhou Shu, as if he didn''t exist, the witch whispered, "Hurry up, find all Jin Xian, and come down."


    "Yes, master."


    Jinxian went immediately.


    Zhou Shu shook her head and went straight into the cave entrance, "Zhou Shu, do you think you are me?" The witch chuckled unconsciously and followed.


    It was the first time to enter the ground, Zhou Shu was shocked unconsciously, "So much."


    Thousands of miles in front of me, all densely densely packed toxic moss has basically entered the mature stage, and the rhizomes can��t help swaying like flexible tentacles. It seems that Zhou Shu and the witch have been detected, and all the rhizomes have turned their directions. , Stretch out towards them.


    The rhizomes are like stretched arms, undulating like waves, indescribably strange.


    "It''s all this big, it''s not this big when I first saw it, and it''s not so dense..."


    The witch hid her mouth unconsciously, and shook her head in surprise, "It has become like this in the past few hundred years, just like in the underworld."


    "Yes, except for the flesh and blood of the immortals..." Zhou Shu had a hint of excitement in his eyes, "There must be something to help them survive."


    He remembered that Aster said that the living conditions of the underworld moss are extremely harsh. They can only live in some small realms in the underworld. Only in their own realms can they continue to reproduce and grow. Once they leave the realm, unless they don��t If there is a supply of immortal flesh and blood or a large amount of immortal spirit gas, it will quickly wither, shrink, and become something like dry moss in a short time.


    The Poison Moss here has lived for more than three hundred years, growing stronger and more and more. The only thing that can cause this is that the origin core of a certain realm in the underworld is also here, making this Heishawu There is also the living environment of the underworld, and these underworld poison moss can continue to reproduce and grow. The key depends on the flesh and blood of the immortals, and it is absolutely impossible to grow into such a large group.


    As for the celestial spirit, Heishawu didn''t have it, and I haven''t seen any true fairy in the town use the fairy stone formation method to feed these dark poisonous moss.


    After Zhou Shu understood this, what he wanted most was the original core and these poisonous moss.


    As long as the demon refining pot swallows and integrates the origin of that realm, it will also be able to swallow and fuse these countless poisonous moss, gain their power, so many poisonous moss, plus countless immortals for three hundred years Flesh and flesh, such a huge resource, how could Zhou Shu miss it after seeing it?


    Poison Moss can destroy Wufang City, but it can also be used to strengthen itself.


    Zhou Shu always stood on the side of Wufang City, unwilling to vote for Heishawu, and did not want Heishawu to win. Even if he took risks for this, the biggest reason was this.


    The witch noticed it and asked suspiciously, "Why do you look so excited?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said calmly, "The goal is about to be half completed, aren''t you excited?"


    The witch frowned, "My goal? It''s just started. If I didn''t meet you, who knows what''s going on."


    At this moment, more than a dozen golden fairies walked down and saluted in front of the witch together, with a very respectful expression.


    The witch became nervous and looked at Zhou Shu, "Hurry up, what are you going to do?"


    As soon as Zhou Shu lifted his sleeves, a white mist gushed out quickly, fluttering and gathering in the air, slowly forming a gate tens of feet high.


    It is actually a square, but the white mist in the middle is slightly thinner, and it looks like a door.


    "Zhou Shu, what are you doing?"


    The witch stagnated, surprised and suspicious. She tried to explore the inside of the white mist, but with her ability to gain nothing, it was unavoidable to panic.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Let them throw the Dark Poison Moss into the door, and leave the rest alone."


    "Throw it in the door, is it the law of space again?"


    The witch seemed to realize something, and said in a deep voice, "You, hurry up, collect all the poisonous moss and throw it into the white door."


    "Yes, master."


    The golden immortals answered.


    Acts agile, but it seems a bit unnatural.


    No wonder, from their eyes, it seemed that a strange little flower had grown there, and that flower covered their original mind. Now they are no longer themselves, just puppets at the witch''s call.


    More than a dozen golden immortals worked together, and even the Poisonous Moss with a radius of thousands of miles was cleaned up quickly.


    What''s more, these golden immortals are not afraid of the poisonous moss sucking them, even if they are covered with the rhizome tentacles of the poisonous moss, they still rush into the pile of poisonous moss without hesitation, not that they don''t care about being sucked by the flesh, but they Only the witch''s command was in his eyes.


    A clump of Poisonous Moss was thrown toward the white gate, but nothing came out on the other side.


    Seeing the countless Poison Moss disappear in front of them, the golden immortals felt nothing, but the witch''s eyes widened.


    "Zhou Shu, you are not a fairy house ring or a gluttonous Taoist?"


    "No, it''s another magic weapon."


    "What magic weapon?"


    "You might know about www.novelhall.com~ not yet."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, rejected the witch and continued to be curious.


    The witch lowered her head and pursed her mouth, as if she was thinking something. She looked up at Zhou Shu from time to time, as if she didn''t recognize her.


    Could it be that Zhou Shu has just begun to show his strength, is he a real fairy, and how many secrets does he hide?


    Forget it, it��s useless to think about it. What you can know is that Utan is not wrong. It is definitely the right choice to plant real Salsang Silk on him. I just hope that my choice is not wrong. Maybe cooperate with him. In order to really get what I want.


    Less than a hundred breaths.


    The original dense Nether Poison Moss disappeared, and the ground was empty, but strangely, there was still a strange aura similar to Nether Poison Moss lingering.


    Zhou Shu tried to explore the source of the breath, but as soon as his divine consciousness approached a little bit, he was completely swallowed up.


    It is completely undetectable, there must be some kind of formation or magic weapon guarding.

 Chapter 2322: Stayed for 1

    "Go to the next one."


    There is no time to study these, and chaos will arise after the delay.


    The witch stagnated, "These golden fairies?"


    Zhou Shu has already rushed out of the crypt, "Let them wait here, but don''t get out of control, it will be useful for a while."


    "Ok."


    The witch nodded unconsciously, gave the order, followed Zhou Shu and flew to another town.


    Zhou Shu rushed, while giving orders in the demon refining world.


    "You must never touch these things."


    The collected poisonous moss piled into a hill.


    Standing on the side were curious Caiying, small tricks, and the incarnation of the refining demon pot.


    Today��s demon refining world is much larger than before. It��s close to a million miles of space. It��s not a problem to put down the Poisonous Moss, but for this day, Zhou Shu also made a lot of preparations, cleared out a clearing, and arranged the spirits Formation and so on.


    Caiying nodded her head, "I see, it''s not serious at first glance."


    Zhou Shu looked at the demon refining pot, "Have you tried it?"


    The Demon Refining Realm saluted, "Master, I have tried everything and I can''t absorb it, but I don''t have to worry about their backlash, I can control it."


    "well."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''m out, this is a very small part, and there are many more behind."


    The second town appeared in front of them, Zhou Shu and the witch did the same, and it didn''t take long to put away all the poisonous moss.


    One by one, it went more smoothly than expected. It is no wonder that without the monitoring of the big island owner, the surrounding golden immortals are all controlled, and even if pirate guards occasionally come over, they are also involved.


    "When this is over, there will be only one town."


    Looking at the busy Jinxian, the witch secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was a little haggard, and her face was white as a piece of paper. No wonder, controlling hundreds of golden immortals is not easy, and she has to work all the way to give orders. Even a witch is almost unable to hold on, as if a gust of wind can blow it down. Like.


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of concern, "Senior, you will be well soon, you can rest as you please."


    "Leave Heishawu first."


    The witch shook her head, "This is not a good place, who knows what will happen... Ah, it''s really coming!?"


    "Let them come up and help, don''t come out first."


    Zhou Shu had already flown out, obviously, he also felt it.


    As soon as he flew out of the cave, he saw the four island masters floating from a distance, seemingly slow, but he was almost in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    The Lord of the Four Islands stood still and said indifferently, "What do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said slowly, "Master of the four islands, the younger generation is just curious, pick a little black sand fungus and have a look, don''t worry too much."


    "Don''t talk such nonsense, you have taken away all the poisonous moss in the thirteen towns, who are you and what do you want to do?"


    The four island masters stared at Zhou Shu, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and a white glow suddenly flew out of his sleeves, straight toward Zhou Shu.


    I couldn''t tell if it was a magic weapon or something else. In short, Zhou Shu felt that it would be difficult for him to take the blow, but there was no killing intent and it looked more like a means of capture.


    Just about to dodge, a golden fairy flew out of him suddenly, blocking Zhou Shu straight, blocking the white light like a shield.


    Where the white light came, the mist was thick, and a lot of white mist suddenly appeared, which wrapped the golden fairy like a white cloud, floating in the air leisurely.


    The four island masters didn''t move much yet, but saw Zhou Shu fly out seven or eight golden immortals one after another, blocking Zhou Shu.


    She frowned slightly, staring at the last witch who came out, and said calmly, "Friend Ping An, has Heishawu treated you badly in the past three hundred years? Why are you betraying the covenant?"


    "This����"


    The witch stagnated, and slowly said, "Your desire to control is too strong. If you take away Xiaohong, let''s take away the only Zhou Shu I can use."


    The Lord of the Four Islands said calmly, "We are doing this for your own good. Zhou Shu is not trustworthy. He has no principles and is not as good as a pirate. Why should you trust him?"


    "You can''t control this..."


    The witch''s figure suddenly shook, her face suddenly changed, "You, unexpectedly attacked? Come on!"


    Before the words fell, the surrounding golden immortals swarmed up, all of them were fighting for life, without hesitation.


    The Lord of the Four Islands said lightly, "You even made a betrayal, and blame me for the sneak attack?"


    In the face of the siege, countless clouds suddenly appeared on her body, almost invisible, and somewhat similar to the owner of the big island, except that the owner of the big island was all dark clouds, and hers were all white clouds, thick as snow, and it seemed that she could not see it. What''s weird.


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly condensed, "Senior, how are you?"


    The witch shook her head, "It''s nothing, it''s just a mark. I didn''t expect that she would also be like this, and she is more concealed than the lord of the city, but her power is not as powerful as the lord of the big island. I can solve it in some time and it won''t interfere."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior, you are going to leave, I will stop you for a while."


    The witch questioned, "Can you?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "There is no time, you hurry to the next town and destroy all the poisonous moss there. I will come soon. Just a little time here is fine. Also, you let other gold Xiandu went to the port to gather."


    The witch nodded and turned and galloped.


    The four island masters fluttered horizontally and were going to stop them.


    At this time, although she was besieged by eight golden immortals, she did not look very laborious. The clouds all over her body looked like an impenetrable and flexible shield, whether it was a magic weapon or a magic trick, or the power of a law, or Being bounced, or absorbed, did not cause any harm to her.


    The dark clouds of the big island owner and the white clouds of the four island owners seem to be very similar, but they seem to have opposite attributes.


    The owner of the four islands is fast, but Zhou Shu is not slow, let alone getting closer, a flash of body actually blocks the owner of the four islands.


    The owner of the four islands casually pointed, and another white light swept over, seemingly relaxed.


    The coming was so fast that there was no chance to dodge. Zhou Shu raised his sharp tooth gun to block it, and suddenly felt a sharp shock in his figure. There was a feeling that he could not hold his breath. Out of the body, my mind was unconscious. In order to stop this, all thirty-six Tiangang orifices were operating The power of the Five Elements Law delivered to the gun was almost his limit, but it was still blocking. Can''t help this shock.


    This simple white light was much stronger than the power of ordinary laws, but it did not cause substantial damage, or could not break through the power of the five elements, was of similar rank, or the four island masters did not kill.


    The four island masters were also stagnated, and even Jin Xian could bounce off and fly with this blow, but Zhou Shu only shook a few times, but he still stood in front of him.


    Sure enough, she was a bit capable, not an ordinary true immortal, but it was nothing more than that. If it weren''t for her that she never kills, perhaps Zhou Shu would already be lying on the ground.


    Without thinking about it, two white lights flew out as soon as she raised her hand.


    But the moment she looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes flashed inexplicably, as if she had been flashed by something.


    In my mind, many pictures suddenly flashed through, those pictures she had never seen but seemed familiar, deeply reflected in her mind, lingering, for a moment, the whole person was stunned.


    During this time, the golden immortals rushed up immediately, forming a city wall, enclosing her in the middle, the magic tricks and magic weapons, greeted them desperately.

 Chapter 2323: So stupid

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhou Shu ran wildly.


    It will take some time to solve the eight golden immortals.


    After flying dozens of miles away, the four island masters still did not chase him, Zhou Shu let go of his mind, and then felt the situation of the battle for a while, slightly startled.


    The four island masters were still frozen there, like a puppet, as if completely unaware, no matter how eight golden immortals surrounded and beat them, they didn''t even want to fight back.


    Has she been absent for too long?


    Unconsciously, her own law of reincarnation has reached the level of understanding, and the Kunlun mirror photo made her fall into constant reincarnation, unable to extricate herself?


    It is impossible to think about it. Although Zhou Shu has made rapid progress in the law of reincarnation, he also knows that there is still a long way to understand, and it is not possible to achieve it now. The picture of Shi Cai is just an ordinary emptiness.


    The owner of the four islands fell into a sluggishness, perhaps just being frightened by her previous life. Is her past life so shocking?


    Maybe we should go back and do something?


    This may be a good opportunity to kill the four island owners.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu gave up this idea and continued to leave at an accelerated pace.


    Even if the owner of the four islands fell into the shackles of the previous life for a while, she didn''t know when she suddenly broke free, and Zhou Shu couldn''t win with a single blow. At that time, getting into a fight would only make the whole situation troublesome and completely uncontrollable.


    Besides, venturing to kill the four island owners will not help the situation much, and it may also cause huge troubles to himself.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu arrived at the last town.


    "Senior, how is it?"


    "A dozen golden immortals are destroying, almost healed."


    The Ping Witch stood at the entrance of the cave, looking at Zhou Shu somewhat unexpectedly, "Are you here so soon? Where is the Lord of the Four Islands?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at it. Almost all the poisonous moss inside was uprooted and smashed into powder. He was relieved. So far, his goal has been completed. From now on, Heishawu will never be bigger. The scale of the poisonous moss is gone.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Let''s go, Senior, let''s go to the port, and the other golden immortals should almost arrive."


    "Ok."


    The witch nodded, her figure shook suddenly and almost fell to the ground.


    "Is it all right?"


    Zhou Shu quickly helped him up, and said with concern, "Is it too tired? I''ll take you with me."


    The witch smiled, and suddenly stood up straight again, "You still have a conscience. I tried you. If you dare to leave me at this time, do you think you can run away?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Stop kidding, hurry up if you have the strength, we really don''t have much time."


    "I am really tired."


    The witch sighed slightly, "To guide so many golden immortals and maintain so many days, do you know how much energy it takes? If it is not over-exhausted, where did the four island masters just come and need you, I will definitely get rid of her ."


    "I know I know, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say much, taking the witch all the way to the port.


    The witch leaned on him and was still chattering, "Zhou Shu, what''s going on with her now, you can''t beat her? It''s also difficult for those golden immortals, what is going on? Is she stupid and let you go? Up?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It may be really stupid."


    Not long after, the two rushed to the port.


    The port at this time is very lively, there are disputes everywhere, the pirates and the golden immortals are in chaos, the guards are desperately maintaining order, and the three island masters are standing in front of the checkpoint and constantly yelling, "Are you dead? Both! What are you doing when you leave the town? I want to do the opposite! Don''t go back soon!"


    No matter how loud he shouted, no one cared about his words, and the noisy continued.


    The witch whispered, "What should I do?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Ten golden immortals are going to hit the level, ten golden immortals will follow me, ten will follow you, and you can take back all the brahma silks from other golden immortals, try to be as fast as possible."


    The witch questioned, "Take it back?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "They are free of mind restraints and perform better. They may also bring greater chaos to the port, making it easier for us to leave, and you don''t need to control too many people, you can recover well."


    "I thought you wanted them to blew up?"


    The witch retracted Xiangsi thoughtfully, and suddenly thought of something, "Ten each, you mean we are going to separate?"


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and said calmly, "Senior, you go first. I will delay for a while. I plan to go to the mud plow hall. There are things I want."


    The witch thought for a while and said, "The big island owner is not there. There are so many golden immortal guards. What are you worried about? Let me go with you. I am familiar with it too. I can open the door for you. Do you want the following? The eyes of the formation?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, a little surprised, "Yes, seniors are not worried about the big island owner coming back?"


    The witch shook her head, "He came back long ago when he came back. He hasn''t come back now. He must have not noticed the situation here. We have enough time."


    "Then thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded and swept towards the mud plough hall.


    The mud plough hall is right next to the port, which Zhou Shu had planned early on. The other thing he wanted from Heishawu was the mud plough hall''s front.


    As the witch took back the Brahma silk, the port became more chaotic. The golden fairies who had fully recovered their sanity quickly understood the current situation, and spontaneously combined them to resist the void pirates while attacking the port.


    The Three Island Lord had no time for him to look after him, and ten desperate Jinxians surrounded him.


    When the witch left, she also used a few charms, causing some void pirates to lose their minds, sometimes in a daze, and sometimes turning back.


    The situation is very good.


    As the door opened, a gloomy and rancid breath floated out. I don''t know how many wronged souls were buried here, and the witch frowned.


    "Wait for me outside, it will be fine soon."


    Zhou Shu rushed in directly, the witch stagnated, and did not follow up after all. It was not entirely because she was afraid of smell, but she was afraid of the law of soul. Yin Kui Ce, as the foundation of the Yin Kui world, is quite similar to the law of soul. However, in some respects, it was restrained by the revised Soul Law of the Great Bright, "Be careful, don''t mess around, this is the original arrangement of the two island owners, which is very strange."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu was a little curious, but didn''t care.


    The formation of the Mud Plow Palace has been deduced thousands of times in his knowledge of the sea ~ www.novelhall.com~ The method of breaking the formation has also been tested hundreds of times, and it is absolutely correct.


    Although the power of the law of the soul constantly disturbed him and attacked him, after putting his mind into the furnace, Zhou Shu had no hesitation. The sharp tooth gun in his hand was an extremely sharp fairy weapon, and he found the position of the battle eye. No need to mention the rest.


    After dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu flew out with a trace of satisfaction.


    "got it?"


    "Yes."


    The witch couldn''t help shaking her head, full of doubts, "So fast? You are really fake, I don''t believe it, show it to me?"


    "Look after you leave, go now."


    "It turned out to be true?"


    The witch was stunned for a moment. She did not seem to perceive any signs of formation at the door, so she shook her head and followed Zhou Shu to leave.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for your favorites, and are working hard~~)

 Chapter 2324: Soul stone

    After hundreds of breaths of time, the port became more and more lively.


    There are battlefields everywhere, the pirates and the golden immortals are in a group, and even the level is lost. As for the three island masters, there are three or four golden immortals, but he himself has a lot of injuries. Obviously faltering.


    Speaking of his strength, he is still very strong, even ten fighting golden immortals can''t kill him.


    The time to launch a rebellion is indeed very good. Most of the void pirates have gone out to recruit talents or attack Wufang City. There are not many left on the island. After Jinxian rebelled, Heishawu was suddenly chaotic. Of course, If the big island owner, none of this can happen.


    Seeing Zhou Shu and the Witch coming with a group of golden fairies, they seemed to realize something, and a Yin-Yang formation stepped out under the feet of the Three Island Master, which was already dozens of miles away in a blink of an eye.


    Those golden immortals pursued them desperately.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care much and rushed out of the port. Although the three island owners had harmed him, there was no time to delay.


    Most of the flying boats in the port were overturned. Of course, the remaining Zhou Shu would not use it. Who knows if there are any organs? If they are engraved with Yin and Yang marks, they will become targets. It''s out of play.


    Take out Mingsha Feisuo, and took the witch aboard.


    He paused, "Senior, all the remaining Brahma silks are taken back, right? Just leave one or two, but you don''t need to control it."


    After leaving, the golden immortals are useless, so it is better to let them go and let them find their own way.


    Although they used them, it also gave them a chance to survive. If they have been under the control of the big island owner, they will probably be dead in the future. They will either be blew up by the big island owner or be treated as puppets or cannon fodder. So to them, Zhou Shu didn''t feel much guilt either.


    "Accepted you."


    The witch raised her fingers lightly, and the invisible fragrant silk flew out of the golden fairies, and disappeared after getting close to her body.


    After a few breaths, Feisuo hurried away, and Heishawu gradually disappeared from sight.


    The witch sat down and let out a sigh of relief, "Finally gone, where are we going now?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Of course it is Wufangcheng, the sooner the better."


    The witch nodded and looked at Zhou Shu with a smile but a smile, "Zhou Shu, your trouble, the town where the owner of the island has worked so hard for hundreds of years has been completely ruined by you, you say how much he will hate you Ah, what will you do from now on?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If you want to say that he hates the most, it should be the senior. Without you, he will not be able to capture and control the Golden Immortal in the future, and he will not be able to plant the Poisonous Moss. If you want to lay down Wufang City, the difficulty will be more than several times greater. Seniors have to be careful."


    "That''s not your harm. Without you, I might still be working with him."


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu, she was stunned as she thought about it, and she sighed unconsciously, "Oh, now...I''m really worried, Zhou Shu, the strength of the big island owner is much stronger than me. Enemy, it''s difficult."


    "It''s okay, just return to Wufang City."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Senior''s life is definitely better than in Heishawu."


    The witch frowned, "I don''t care how I''m going, I just want to return to the Yinkui realm soon, Zhou Shu, don''t forget your promise."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Understood, let''s take a break first, and when the senior recovers some, you will take me back, and the speed will be faster."


    "I am recovering now."


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes changed slightly, like water waves floating, there was a kind of indescribable softness, "If you can give me Utambula flowers, I can recover faster. Of course, if you give me yourself, I will also do not mind."


    "Senior, let''s be fine."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, a little helpless, he knew that the witch did not use Yin Kui Ce''s power to lure him, it should be just a joke.


    The witch stagnated slightly, and sighed disappointedly, "If you are lucky, if you don��t have her fragrance, I won��t let you go, Zhou Shu, you��re so surprising, no one can I thought that you could make Heishawu like this. If they knew that, they would definitely not catch you."


    "The junior is lucky."


    Zhou Shu smiled. He was not arrested, but deliberately. "Without the help of the senior, the junior can''t do much."


    "It''s not that different," the witch shook her head, "By the way, show me the eyes you got from the mud plow hall."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Okay."


    It was a crystal clear stone, of course, it was said that it was a stone, just because I didn''t know the specific material.


    It looks a bit like a carved diamond, but it has more edge faces and is naturally natural. There is no trace of carving. Through the transparent surface, you can see a pure white flame inside, constantly emitting traces. Little sparks flew to the surface of the stone.


    "It''s really a soul stone."


    The witch stared for a while, and was a little surprised, "Such a good thing is only used as the eyes of the **** refining soul formation. It is really a waste."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Soul Stone, what is this?"


    The witch said slowly, "The soul stone, I heard that only the soul world can produce it. It is also one of the foundations of the soul world. It continuously emits the power of the soul day and night, supporting the soul in the soul world. It''s rare, it''s a chance to meet."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Where is the soul world?"


    The witch thought about it for a while before she said, "I don��t know, the soul world is a place of emptiness, and ordinary immortals can��t see it. Many people say that the soul world is nothing but a delusion, but there is always a soul world in the heavens. Things flowed out to confirm its true existence, and to show its power. People have to believe that it is rumored that immortals have reached a very high level and have profoundly mastered the law of soul, or the law of reincarnation, etc., before they can see it. Exist, enter the soul world."


    The witch stared into the distance, with a trace of yearning, "I heard that it is a place completely different from other worlds. If I have the opportunity, I want to take a look."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seems to understand So, the soul world is very special, could it be the other side that the dead can reach.


    He said slowly, "Senior, what''s the use of it?"


    "It should be possible to understand the law of the soul better and more deeply, but if you don''t understand the law in advance, you won''t even be able to open the soul stone," the witch shook her head slightly, pushing the soul stone back, "it''s useless for me, even It''s still harmful...I can''t help you, just take care of it yourself."


    Just looking at it, she felt a sense of discomfort, as if her soul was constantly passing away.


    This is related to the Yin Kui Clan that she is from the Yin Kui Clan.


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel this way. He just nodded and put away the soul stone. He secretly thought about how to use it. The soul law is also the law he wants to master. The soul, soul, and so on are all related to this. Having a foundation, after mastering it, you can play your way better.


    While he was meditation, there was a loud noise in the distance, and the shock wave was so big that the sand flying shuttle shook.


    "what?"

 Chapter 2325: Unfeeling Holy Flame

    Tens of thousands of miles away.


    A dilapidated flying boat is floating in the air, and a void storm is taking shape.


    Beside the storm, a golden immortal was looking towards Zhou Shu, with killing intent in his eyes.


    The witch snorted, "It''s the Three Guardians."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Didn''t all the guardians of Heishawu go out? Why are they still there?"


    The witch stagnated, "Maybe he just came back, he is coming towards us, he is similar to the Lord of the Five Islands, not very easy to deal with.


    "The roots of these void pirates are in Heishawu, and they are expecting to be the lord of Wufang City. I definitely don''t want an accident in Heishawu." This battle is obviously unavoidable. Zhou Shu quite calmly walked towards the mouth, "Senior, you first Let''s go, I''ll stop it."


    The witch blocked her, "Now there is no Jinxian to help you. Forget it, I will go."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Senior, have you recovered?"


    The witch had already opened the door and walked out, shook her head, "No, but with so many incense silks, I can play some for the time being, it should be enough."


    After flying out of the flying boat, she flew over to meet the Three Protectors, and soon stood face to face.


    "Friend Ping An, why are you betraying the owner of the big island?"


    "What has happened, why bother to ask why."


    The witch looked at him indifferently, and a little bit of murderous intent filled her calm eyes.


    "Then don''t blame me for being impolite."


    The Sanhu Fa''s face sank, and the long sword in his hand flew up, with only one sword, but it drew three intertwined long rainbows, like a flying dragon.


    The witch stood still, and a circle of white flames suddenly appeared under her feet. The flames spread out like the petals of a lotus flower that was opening, and quickly extended to the surrounding area. In the blink of an eye, it expanded to hundreds of miles, and there was no sign of stopping.


    "Huh, this is your law field?"


    The Three Guardians sneered, and the sword light spread out, turning into thousands of sword lights, falling down like fireworks, forming a law domain full of sword shadows.


    Zhou Shu, who was paying attention to the situation, moved his mind slightly and quickly took out Zihen.


    Let Caiying also take a look, this is the first time I have seen the Golden Fairy who uses the sword intent as the law domain, so I cannot miss it.


    Sword intent is also a kind of law, a special and unique law, in the Xuanhuang Realm, it is the same in all heavens.


    It has no ranks, it may be extremely strong or extremely weak. It all depends on the user''s understanding of kendo.


    "Humph."


    The three guardians in the domain had awe-inspiring eyes, with a sneer of disdain at the corners of his mouth, staring proudly at the witch, driving the sword intent domain to resist, to swallow the approaching lotus flame.


    As soon as the opponent has used the field, of course he can��t fall behind. Otherwise, letting the opponent��s field extend over and surround himself is tantamount to a reversal of the offensive and defensive trend, and the chance of victory is reduced by more than half. The field battle is more than pure strength. Now, whoever''s domain overwhelms the other side has the confidence of victory.


    He is very confident in his sword intent, and he thinks that even the laws of the immortal world have the power to contend, and those low-level wooden rules, sound laws, etc., are simply vulnerable to his sword intent.


    In his eyes, what the witch is good at is charm and seizure of souls. If the witch uses this method, he will be a little cautious. Now the witch uses the domain, which is just what he wants.


    The witch was still indifferent, and even slowly closed her eyes.


    In less than two breaths, the lotus flame and the sword intent domain had already touched together.


    what?


    The look of the three guardians changed slightly, and his sword intent domain was like thin paper, instantly swallowed by flames.


    What''s even more frightening is that his domain seems to have ignited the flame to the greatest extent, so the flame expands more than ten times faster? It quickly extended along the sword intent domain, and after a short while, it extended to his feet.


    "what?"


    While still in shock, his mind suddenly shocked.


    Even if he touched himself and Jinxian, the flame did not stop, instead it burned directly into his body. Although his body could not feel a trace of heat, his mind was quickly surrounded by flames, allowing him to block and drive him in every possible way. It''s just lingering.


    After a few breaths, his mind seemed to be burned through by the flames, and the whole person was stunned there and turned into a puppet.


    There was no cry, and he fell straight down.


    "What kind of fire is this? It''s terrible! There are no scars on the outside, and no heat is felt, so the opponent is dead?"


    Caiying''s exclamation sounded in Zhou Shu''s sea of ??consciousness, even with a little trembling.


    "I remember, I have seen it, but what I have seen is totally incomparable to what she used," Zhou Shu paused. "That is the unfeeling demon flame of the Yinkui clan. It likes to swallow the gods. The more the consciousness, the bigger the flame. Just now, the flame followed the divine consciousness directly into the sea of ??consciousness. The sea of ??consciousness of the three guardians has been completely burned, and the mind is also included."


    His mind was also shocked. In the Xuanhuang Realm, the Unfeeling Demon Flame is only a seventh-level, but in the hands of the Ping Witch, it is afraid that the third-level fairy fire is not as good as it.


    "Ah, isn''t that the nemesis of this house? Zhou, you better not be an enemy with her, it is terrible."


    Caiying shook his head, and went straight back to the demon refining world.


    "What do you dare to do, go quickly, and take back what''s on him by the way, I, I''m going to do it."


    The witch had gotten into the flying boat and immediately sat down, with many beads of sweat on her forehead, and her face was whiter like a piece of paper.


    Zhou Shu quickly brought in the body of the three guardians. As expected, there was no spirit and soul, and only a dead body was left. He involuntarily shook his head and looked in the eyes of the witch, as if it were A little more fright.


    The witch laughed unconsciously, "Puff, what are you afraid of, it''s not right for you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to sigh with enlightenment, "Then be afraid. Seniors can''t defend against this trick, but the lotus flame is not the realm of law, right?"


    "You are still smart, of course not, he is too stupid."


    The witch smiled happily, "Among the three saints of the Yinkui Realm, the domain I am the least good at is the domain, and Zhetian is the best at it. As for Youtan, she has a holy artifact in her hand. There is something about the domain of restraint, that is, the unfeeling holy flame unique to the Yinkui clan I just disguised it a little bit and asked him to think that the unfeeling holy flame was my domain, and then he would use the domain To greet me back and forth, and the result is to ask for hardship, hehe."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "Senior is really smart, and juniors admire it."


    "What''s extraordinary, it''s not that you can''t do it."


    The witch gently shook her head, showing a little seriousness, "Zhou Shu, I can''t do it anymore, and the rest is up to you. Even if you really give me a reply to Utambula flowers, I won��t be able to reply one day. Those holy flames have been consumed. Exhausted my energy."


    Zhou Shu seriously agreed, "I understand that the senior did this for a quick fight, and the junior will not let you down."


    "You want to disappoint me, I can''t get around you..."


    The witch shook her head in a low voice, she said nothing but fell asleep.


    Really rest assured.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly with a slight smile. If others trust him, he will return their trust. This is his heart.

 Chapter 2326: Become a slave

    Ow----


    A dull roar, like a thunder in the early spring, blasted on the black sand dock.


    What followed was a dark cloud covering the sky and the sun, almost covering the entire Heishawu.


    Heishawu, who had fought for several days, gradually recovered his calm under the dark clouds.


    "Hei, I was fooled this time, it was my fault."


    "Bai, it has nothing to do with you, it''s all Zhou Shu''s kid! I must kill him...Huh, what''s the matter?"


    "what happened?"


    "What about the imprint, the imprint on his body, why didn''t he respond, and disappeared? How did he do it, or is he dead?"


    "We all underestimated him. He had done these things, and he must have been prepared for it. Our imprint can''t restrain him."


    "Damn, I will kill him now! It should be too late!"


    "Forget it, Heishawu is still unstable now, there are many things to do, you can''t leave anymore."


    "Oh, then take Wufang City and kill him again! Bai, why do you look tired? Who hurt you? Is it safe?"


    "No, I''m fine, just rest for a while."


    "I always feel something is wrong, do you have something on your mind?"


    "No, black, don''t think too much, call everyone in, everyone is waiting for you."


    In the boundless void.


    Zhou Shu joined Yang Bai, Yu Yita and others.


    Yang Bai showed a lot of enthusiasm and said excitedly, "Brother Zhou, we went around Heishawu before and found that it was very lively there!"


    "Yes, there was a rebellion on the island."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "All the Dark Poison Moss have been destroyed, Wufang City has lost its biggest threat, and Heishawu can''t find anyone to feed Dark Poison Moss anymore. All this is this one. Senior��s credit..."


    He pointed to the Witch of Peace, "Brother Yang, this Saint of Peace, will join Wufang City in the future."


    Yang Bai glanced at Ping An, then lowered his head unconsciously, his heart beating, "Late...junior Yang...bai, I''ve seen seniors."


    The witch smiled slightly, "Well, I need you to bother me this way back to Wufang City, thank you."


    "This is the honor of the younger generation."


    Yang Bai nodded respectfully, and stepped out hurriedly, "Senior, even if they rest, it''s fine for juniors to wait outside."


    Zhou Shu smiled and followed out, "Brother Yang, your attitude towards seniors is very strange."


    Yang Bai shook his head unconsciously, with some flushing on his face, "Brother Zhou, I don''t know how you stayed stable, haven''t you seen it?"


    "what did you see?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and asked knowingly.


    Obviously, the witch performed some kind of fascination secret technique on Yang Bai, allowing Yang Bai to see some indescribable pictures, but the true fairy Yang Bai could not resist at all, unconsciously lost in mind, and fortunately was able to maintain his basic concentration. force.


    Of course, this was just a joke of the witch, and there was no malice, otherwise Yang Bai would not be able to maintain his sanity, he would not even be able to retreat, and he did not know what embarrassment he would show.


    "I didn''t see... then forget it."


    Yang Bai waved his hand in embarrassment, "Brother Zhou, the cultivation base of this saint, excluding the city lord, I am afraid that he can rank in the top three in Wufang City."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If you know her background, I''m afraid you wouldn''t say that."


    Excluding the city lord of Wufang City, the witch is clearly the number one without a doubt, not to mention that she can control hundreds of golden immortals. The unfeeling holy flame alone can cause almost most golden immortals to collapse. Elevating the law to another realm, and the power of the law replacing the divine consciousness, it is hard to be her opponent.


    Yang Bai stagnated and asked curiously, "What is the origin of senior?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother Yang, go and ask her yourself, you will definitely have to get along for a long time in the future, and there will be opportunities."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Yang Bai hurriedly waved his hand, suddenly startled, as if he had understood something, "Brother Zhou, the deputy city lord you said was not for her, right?"


    "Isn''t she, who else can be, am I?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly became serious, "Brother Yang, after arriving in Wufang City, we must arrange for us to meet with the city lord immediately. Some things must be said in person."


    Yang Bai immediately replied, "I understand, in fact, the city lord is ready, as long as we go back, we can see him. Brother Zhou and the saint have given such credit to Wufang City, and the city lord will never treat them badly. , It must be responsive."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Then I will go to rest first, and I will trouble Brother Yang all the way."


    "Don''t worry."


    Yang Bai smiled and nodded, leading Feizhou to fly away.


    Soon, a group of flying boats gathered around, surrounded Mingsha Flying Shuttle, leading the flying shuttle all the way forward.


    Zhou Shu in the flying shuttle didn''t even have to spend any effort. Those flying boats seemed to form a strange formation, making the flying shuttle just like in a gang wind belt, going downwind and comfortable.


    "That''s what you said about Wufangcheng''s inspector, it''s pretty good."


    The witch retracted her gaze and said thoughtfully, "I''m also a true fairy, but I need to use 40% of my strength to make him lose consciousness. There are really many geniuses in Wufang City, much better than Heishawu."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "He is one of the best geniuses in Wufang City."


    "That''s your opponent," she looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, her eyes a little frivolous, "Zhou Shu, do you want me to help you deal with him? For example, be stupid or let him worship under my door and do An obedient slave."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Don''t cause trouble, he may be the true immortal most valued by the city lord."


    The witch smiled faintly, "I don''t care, I don''t think you will care, because he has a good relationship with you, right?"


    "I used to be a good friend, but now I am not."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and said slowly, "Senior, don''t ask so much. In fact, neither of you nor my goal is in Wufangcheng. Regardless of what they do, you can practice safely and develop your strength. If you have a chance, go to Yinkui. World."


    "That''s true, but I haven''t been in Xiancheng, and I don''t know what the situation is."


    The witch nodded with a little smile, "You can''t control others casually, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Of course not, do you still want to turn Wufang City into that way?"


    The witch smiled and said, "Then you can teach me more, or if something happens, I will push it all on you."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of helplessness. He didn''t know if she was true or false, but she explained it in a real way. There were no city rules of Fangcheng, etc., in detail, none of them were left. He was really afraid of the witch causing trouble. If such a person causes trouble, it will not end well.


    I don''t know how long it took before Zhou Shu stopped.


    The witch sighed, with a tired face, "It''s really long-winded, and it''s really troublesome, but forget it, since you promised to help me, I''ll just do it reluctantly. By the way, I''ll live. Where is it, let��s make it clear first, it can��t be worse than Heishawu.��


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, I have already prepared for this."


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 2327: Disciple attitude

    "Deputy City Lord, Deputy City Lord, hehe."


    Witch Ping An held the Vice-City Lord��s special token, and looked over and over, with some rare innocence on her face, as if a child was playing with some strange baby, she couldn��t put it down, she looked up for a while, suddenly looked up at Zhou Shu, and complained. , "Zhou Shu, the city chief of Wufang City arranged for me the Dongtian mansion of the deputy city lord before, why did you refuse, don''t you want me?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The younger generation said that there were arrangements too early and there were good places for the seniors. There is also what I had been optimistic about. We will go now."


    "If it makes me dissatisfied, I can be rude to you."


    The witch put away the token and nodded proudly, "Actually, Xiancheng is also good. Compared with Heishawu, it is like a paradise, not noisy at all. I walked around and felt very good."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "The city owner is okay, if Jinxian had a comfortable life."


    The witch seemed to realize something, "You mean, if it''s a real fairy, it won''t be comfortable."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, tacitly.


    The witch shook her head and sneered, "Then he was wrong. After all, this city really helped him, that is, you are a real fairy, and the golden fairy, hehe, you may not know it. Heishawu caught it. Many of the Golden Immortals in Wufang City have directly joined the Void Pirates, and I don''t even need to confuse me. They are really unbearable."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "These things have nothing to do with me."


    The witch nodded and thought for a while, "In fact, the strength of the city lord is very strong, much stronger than the main Oshima. The pressure on me just now is something I have never had before."


    Zhou Shu felt the same way, "After all, the accumulation of Xiancheng for so many years must be very strong, but a lot of this power comes from Xiancheng, and Xiancheng has become his shackles. I occasionally wonder, if it were me, how Avoid this shackle."


    "Are you planning to build Xiancheng now?"


    The witch was a little surprised, "You really have a big goal, you want to think about Taiyi Daluo before you reach the golden fairy, in fact, there are more ways to promote, you don��t have to run the fairy city, like the owner of the big island, like the sky. It may not be impossible for them to do that, it may be faster."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "The owner of the big island grows by looting other fairy cities. As for covering the sky, her idea is to be the guardian of one world and dominate the other world, right?"


    The witch nodded unconsciously, a little excited, "Yes, I think this might be better, especially if the realm suits you, it''s a match made in heaven. There must be no better way than this."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Senior just wants to regain the Yinkui realm, and come to help promote."


    "It''s not a secret in the first place, don''t You Tan think that way? This is the basis of our cooperation."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu and suddenly said, "By the way, if you help us regain the Yinkui Realm, who will you help when we fight again?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior asks this now, it''s too early."


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu, with a slight smile, "It''s fine, but I must fight with her, hey."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and stopped asking more, "Apart from relying on Xiancheng and talking to seniors, is there any way to continue to be promoted and even become holy?"


    "what?"


    The witch was stunned, and looked at Zhou Shu with an unbelievable look, "Zhou Shu, I want to be holy. Your goal is too big, right?"


    Zhou Shu looked relaxed, "Just say it casually, don''t take it too seriously."


    The witch obviously didn''t believe it, and she sighed slowly, "You really don''t look like a cultivator. Don''t you know that the higher the goal, the greater the obstacles. It has been like this from the moment the goal was established, you."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, maybe that was the case, no wonder he has always gone through many hardships, is it God''s will in the dark?


    The witch looked at him, with some persuasion, "Among the heavens, no matter where they are, the immortal realm or other realms, the practitioners are advancing step by step, at most to Hunyuan, as to whether they can reach higher The realm of the whole lies in future opportunities. If there is no chance, you will wait forever, and you will not set many goals for yourself. There are really very few people like you, and almost no success, because there are too many things involved. "


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, very sincerely, "Thank you senior for your advice."


    Indeed, he still knows too little in the heavens, he really needs to learn more, as a disciple.


    He only now understands that this point cannot be changed. He can''t give up his established goal. Even if it involves more, he has already reached this point. Keep going, with the courage and determination of the strong.


    The witch shook her head, "Others are to regard Tao as sacred, but this is the only way in the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why?"


    The witch calmly said, "Because the immortal realm has the orthodoxy of all Taoisms. Only by worshipping into the immortal realm sect can you learn the real Tao, and it is also possible to gain the Tao. saint."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "Can''t you gain Tao in other circles?"


    "Don''t you understand?"


    The witch shook her head, showing something solemn, "If you don''t enter the sect of the immortal world, you will only cultivate the evil spirits. Even if you surpass the saints on the avenue, the immortal world will not recognize them. You will treat them as demons and eliminate them. Defending the Dao, throughout the ages, I don��t know how many practitioners have been buried in the immortal world. In this case, there is no one who can rely on the Dao to be holy. I seem to have heard of one."


    "Thank you senior for your advice."


    Zhou Shu gave another salute, although he understood a lot of truths despite only a few words.


    Although he has not been to the fairy world, he has not even seen a few immortals from the fairy world, but the influence of the fairy world is too great.


    Worthy of being the ruler of the heavens It can be said that they completely dominate the destiny of the immortals. The Taiyi Daluo of the realm is determined by them, and they have the final say on the righteous and evil ways. If you want to be sanctified by the Shuzhidao, The pressure faced is absolutely unimaginable, and I don''t know how many defenders will come to hinder him.


    "Zhou Shu, I''m very curious, you have asked so much, which one do you plan to use?"


    The witch looked at him expectantly, and quickly said, "I was joking too, you don''t have to answer me seriously."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Senior is so considerate, and junior is grateful."


    In fact, Zhou Shu himself has not determined what to do, but if he can, he definitely hopes to use all of them to build a fairy city, because the city is inclusive of all things, and may get many kinds of ways and laws, which is most conducive to the development of his Shu Tao. , But also to preach to the heavens and all walks of life, let Shu Zhidao spread everywhere, and become the guardian of many realms, such as the Xuanhuang realm, etc. The only thing I don��t want to do is to join the fairy realm sect.


    Because the sect of the Immortal Realm is very different from the sect of the Xuanhuang Realm, joining it is equivalent to fixing the way he wants to go, which is not what he wants.


    http://a,

 Chapter 2328: Cihang Site

    "Arrived."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the front.


    Tens of thousands of miles of great rivers and mountains, green mountains, surrounded by green water, strange flowers and weeds can be seen everywhere, everywhere is full of immortality, several unique Taoist viewpoints are dotted in the mountains, adding a bit of life to the quiet mountains, and sometimes there are spirit birds. The tweet is more quiet.


    Here, it is one of the best caves in the North District, which Zhou Shu had long been fond of.


    The witch stared at it and nodded slightly, "Sure enough, it is a blessed place."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "In the whole Wufang City, the best places are these caves in the West District, and here, it should be considered the best place, the place is big and the fairy spirit is enough, seniors should be satisfied."


    "But I have a bad feeling..."


    The witch let go of her consciousness, she seemed to perceive something, her brows gradually frowned.


    "Who is it, dare to spy on the old man''s fairy mountain?


    There was a roar from the mountain, as if thunder came to the world, and like thousands of beasts roaring together.


    After the loud noise, the echoes echoed endlessly in the mountains, making people unconsciously shocked.


    "Huh, there seems to be a master?"


    The witch was slightly surprised, but with a smile, she couldn''t see that she cared at all.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, took out a picture and handed it to the witch, "This is the contract here. With this, Senior is the rightful owner."


    This contract picture was obtained by Zhou Shu in Xingshan Ghost Realm before, and it has finally come in handy now, but it is not for his own use. He does not intend to stay in Wufang City now. This is regarded as a thank you to the witch .


    "Without this, I am also the master here."


    The witch waved her hand and said calmly, "I didn''t want to, but since there are people fighting, then I have to. You wait for me."


    The figure disappeared suddenly, floating into the mountains.


    There was no sound of fighting, Zhou Shu waited quietly for a while, and saw an old man flying out in a hurry, his robe was mostly broken, his beards and hair were tangled together, and he was incomprehensible.


    "Don''t worry, take your things with you."


    A lot of unexplainable things fell like rain.


    "Thank you senior, thank you senior."


    The old man hurriedly saluted, packed up his things, and soon disappeared, he didn''t dare to look back again.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, and flew into the mountains.


    Sure enough, in this lawless place, if you have strength, you are the boss, and everything is right.


    The witch stood in front of a slightly dilapidated mountain gate, looking at the handwriting on the gate intently, with a trace of worry in her eyes, "I now know where the discomfort comes from, alas."


    When Zhou Shuning saw it, he was shocked.


    There are a few large characters carved on the mountain gate. Although the handwriting is very broken, some can be seen vaguely, Ci Hang.


    Some memories soon came up, making him stagnate for a while. Unexpectedly, he was here and saw things he knew well in the past in Wufang City. No wonder the last time he saw the contract map, he felt an inexplicable familiar feeling.


    "This should be the division of Ci Hangzong in Outland, but it has long been destroyed."


    The witch said with a smile, "We Yinkui clan and Cihangzong have been fighting for countless years. I never thought that one day, I would live in Cihangzong. Hey, is this a causal cycle? But you and I are the same. Outside, there is no trace, and it can be regarded as a sympathy."


    The Yinkui clan and Cihangzong are feuds, Zhou Shu knew that.


    Not only in the Xuanhuang Realm, but also in the heavens, it is also an enemy, the kind of endless death, but what does the witch''s words mean now.


    Zhou Shu looked at the mountain gate with an ignorant face, "Senior, what happened to Ci Hangzong?"


    "Didn''t You Tan tell you?"


    The witch showed a trace of doubt and glanced at Zhou Shu and said, "The current Ci Hang Sect is basically gone, which is worse than our Yin Kui Realm. I think that our Yin Kui Realm was beaten and run everywhere by Ci Hang Sect. I know how many times they have moved, but now, they don��t even have a home, haha."


    "What, Cihangzong is gone?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t hide his astonishment, it was a bolt from the blue.


    As far as he knows, the six major sects of the Xuanhuang Realm are also giants in the heavens. Cihangzong is considered to be a giant in the immortal realm. There are countless disciples and many saints. But such a big sect is not there?


    "It''s a bit complicated to say, I don''t know too well, because the Yinkui Clan did not participate in it."


    The witch said thoughtfully, "About 30,000 years ago, there was a great upheaval that spread to the entire heavens. As a result, the Ci Hang Sect became weak, and the weakened Sect was not only the Ci Hang Sect. Many immortal sects are, but Cihangzong is even more unfortunate. It is said that all the saints from Cihang did not even try to save it. This made Cihangzong survive in the immortal realm and struggled, but by now, there are basically no more A disciple of Cihangzong."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she was a little puzzled, "Why, are you related to Ci Hangzong?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not, it''s just shocking, such a big sect."


    Unexpectedly, Ci Hangzong was gone, what should Yang Mei do?


    He originally thought that Yangmei, as the daughter of Ci Hang Sect''s destiny, had long understood the way of kindness and had a strong understanding of the principles of good and evil. Once he was promoted to immortality, he would definitely be vigorously cultivated by Ci Hang Sect. Achievements are limitless, and he won''t worry about Yang Mei, and now, Ci Hangzong itself is gone, Yang Mei''s journey in the immortal world is probably more difficult than him. For a time, it always feels a little unacceptable.


    But on the other hand, she thought, perhaps her daughter of the Destiny of Cihangzong not only landed in the Xuanhuang Realm, but the entire heavens?


    "What''s so shocking."


    The witch said lightly, "The heavens are like this, and countless changes happen every day. There are constant annihilation of the sects, no matter how big or small, but the heavens do not exist the same. Thinking about those things has no meaning for us and other practitioners. In other words, only oneself can grasp it, and it is truly eternal."


    Zhou Shu paused and nodded earnestly, "Senior said very much, juniors think too much."


    The witch stared at him and shook her head slightly, "Sometimes I think you are scheming and knowing nothing. Sometimes I think you are naive, just like the person who just became a fairy. I really don��t know what kind of person you are. Which world did it come from."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "In fact, the younger generation doesn''t understand it."


    The witch looked at him for a while and felt that she couldn��t get the answer, she just waved her hand, ��Don��t say forget it, now I��m going to look around to see if there��s something special here that is worth keeping. Come down, do you want to look for it together? By the way, your picture might also be useful."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, senior take it, I will look around too."


    The two looked for a direction, and escaped in the mountains.


    "It''s not bad here, so many spirits, birds and beasts are raised."


    "Senior, I can do it here too, if Senior likes alchemy refining tools."


    "Unexpectedly, there is still an inland sea, which is very good. It may be used to grow human face lotus."


    "Senior, don''t say such strange things, what is the human face lotus?"


    "Do you want to try it?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 160901155814184 for your reward and support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 2329: Wonder in the Niche

    The divine consciousness of the two was extraordinary, and it didn''t take long to explore the entire old site.


    The witch smiled, "The facilities are basically intact. It seems that the guy is well maintained and can settle down without doing anything."


    "Senior is satisfied."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "It''s a pity that nothing good was found."


    "Others have lived for so long, and even if they have anything, I won''t leave it to you, but I don''t agree if there is nothing good," the witch pointed to the stone wall in front of him, "Hey, this is the best thing here. , Nothing compares."


    "No wonder Senior has been standing here."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense of consciousness, and after careful observation, he found that there were a few extremely vague writings on the stone wall, nothing else, nothing special at all, he couldn''t help but say, "Senior, what is this? "


    The witch said slowly, "It looks like an ordinary stone wall, but it is actually a Guanyin niche."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Avalokitesvara Niche?"


    The witch nodded, "Well, it''s actually the treasure house used by Cihangzong to store precious items, and it is almost impossible to damage it."


    "what!"


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of excitement, "Will there be the treasures of Cihangzong here?"


    "It should be," the witch said with a smile, "but you and I can''t open it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is there any special technique or kindness?"


    "You also know the Tao of Compassionate Heart, and you know a little bit about Ci Hang Sect," the witch seemed to be a little surprised, and shook her head. In general, the Guanyin mantra must be sealed in front of the Guanyin niche, which is equivalent to locking the Guanyin niche."


    Zhou Shu understood a little bit. This is the same as Naxu Jie in the Xuanhuang Realm. The Guanyin Mantra is a code lock.


    He seemed to think, "Unfortunately the writing on it is blurred."


    "You can''t open it if it''s not fuzzy! Do you think Guanyin Mantra is just such a few words?"


    The witch looked at him contemptuously, "After the Avalokitesvara mantra is engraved and locked, the person who engraves the engraving will destroy the spell, leaving at most a few words. If the engraving does not destroy it, then everyone can do it. Open it? You are stupid."


    Zhou Shu sighed with emotion, "Following the predecessors, I became stupid involuntarily."


    The witch''s face changed, "Huh? You mean I made you stupid?...What are you doing?"


    I was a little angry at first, but looking at Zhou Shu''s inexplicable behavior, I couldn''t help but wonder, "What do you look at with a mirror, the mirror is just a new fairy, even if it looks a little weird...what! ?"


    The doubt quickly turned into shock again. She stared at the mirror, completely stunned, her chin couldn''t close.


    The Kunlun mirror shows clear and complete handwriting. It looks like it was just carved in seal, with fresh scratches, and there is no trace of time in it. It is connected and read it silently. This must be the original seal carving. The ruined Guanyin mantra.


    Zhou Shu was also shocked. He just tried it casually, but he didn''t expect it to be photographed.


    Has your own law of reincarnation reached the level of understanding?


    Obviously not. He has just cultivated the Dahui Sutra to the point where he can understand the law slowly, but he is still far from understanding, and he has tried it many times, according to himself, the old swordsman and Xiangru, There are still many broken magic weapons and jade slips, and the Kunlun Mirror did not respond at all, but now it can reflect the Guanyin curse written in the past, plus the inexplicable stunned four island owners last time...


    What is the reason for this?


    Are these people and objects special and related to the Kunlun Mirror of the past, or is it that the Kunlun Mirror has awakened?


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "What is the magic weapon for you?"


    Zhou Shu put the Kunlun mirror away and said with a wry smile, "Speaking of which younger generations don��t know, they just got it accidentally. Just now, the blessing came to my heart. I took a photo unconsciously, and there was such a result, but other At that time, I didn''t respond to anything."


    It was not that he deliberately wanted to use the Kunlun Mirror in front of the witch, but the opportunity was waiting for no one.


    When he comes here again, he doesn''t know when it will be, and when he comes again, the witch will also be there.


    "I don''t believe it, but forget it."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu deeply, "The stronger you are, the better it is for me. Now that we have the Guanyin curse, we only need to find someone who knows the way of compassion. There should be one in Wufang City. Although Cihangzong has disappeared, there are still many people who practice the Compassionate Sutra."


    Zhou Shu pointed to his nose, "The younger generation will do it, so there is no need to find someone."


    The witch was not surprised, and snorted, "You have learned so much."


    Zhou Shu walked to the stone wall and slowly chanted the Guanyin mantra. It was really long. It took almost a hundred breaths to finish the chanting, which was equivalent to inputting a password of more than a thousand words.


    "... Prajna Paramita."


    As the last few words were finished, soft lights flashed on the Guanyin niche.


    That soft light Zhou Shu was very familiar with it, and there was no doubt that Yang Mei also had a trace of the purest power of compassion.


    The stone wall slowly opened.


    Inside is a very small cave, no more than a ruler. Inside is a burning candle and a pure white talisman.


    A candle that has been burning for tens of thousands of years is so white that it is unimaginable and makes people feel that it is absolutely and completely white. The talisman, candle, and talisman are all ordinary, but they are all mysterious or holy.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior, what are these?"


    After calling twice in a row, there was a reaction. It turned out that the Ping Witch had retreated a few miles away, with a trace of fear on her face, and murmured, "I''m so stupid, I actually want to open the Guanyin niche. What a fool."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said in a deep voice, "Is it bad for the senior? The junior should put it away first."


    Without waiting for the witch to answer, he put the candle and the talisman into his body, only in his body, because he found that he couldn''t put it in the demon refining world.


    Although the candle was only two inches long, and its radiance was not great, it seemed that the light was boundless and could not contain the vastness of the demon world.


    And that talisman--"Master, I don''t know what this talisman is, but like a candle, I think the power in it may change the demon refining world, so it''s better not to put it in."


    Putting them away The witch came over and said very unkindly, "How could these guys leave me good things, and find cause and effect to bear it, hateful, hateful!"


    She glared at Zhou Shu, her face a little bad.


    Zhou Shu smiled kindly, "Senior don��t worry, no matter what they are, juniors will not use them against seniors. For this I can swear, but the juniors want to know what they are and what they are useful to me. ."


    "Do you think you can deal with me by candles?"


    The witch snorted, "Then you think too much. With your cultivation base, I won''t be afraid of more. I''m just unhappy."


    There was a bit of resentment to say so, but Zhou Shu could clearly see that her mood had indeed improved a lot, and her complexion had also improved.


    It seems that this candle can really restrain the witch.


    (Ps: Thank you ang1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~) ()

 Chapter 2330: Heart light charm

    Chapter 30 Heart Light Sacred Symbol (Page 1/1)


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s earnest gaze, the witch couldn''t hold it anymore, and said slowly, "That candle is the eternal heart lamp of Ci Hangzong."


    Zhou Shu''s mind seemed to have seen a record of an unquenchable heart lamp in the Scripture Pavilion of Cihangzong.


    The unquenchable heart lamp is left by the sage of Cihang. There are ninety-nine eighty-one lamps. Each lamp is always bright and immortal. It can continuously emit the power of compassion, illuminating all directions, and under the space of compassion, it can be said to be compassion. One of the most important treasures of the Hangzong, or holy relic.


    "...The eternal heart lamp can not only radiate the power of compassion, but also perceive the good and evil thoughts of the surrounding Cihang disciples, remove the evil and save the good, thereby purifying their hearts and helping them consolidate the way of compassion. It is not The same, the more Cihangzong disciples around, the more benevolent thoughts it perceives, and the more worship it receives, the brighter the heart light."


    The witch paused and said thoughtfully, "The ancestors once said that there is an immortal heart lamp on Zizhu Mountain where the main gate of Cihang is located. It is as brilliant as the sun, and the light is not hot, she just stands After a few breaths around, there was a feeling that her mind would be melted, and she would kneel down and worship unconsciously. She wanted to wait for an opportunity to attack and kill a few Cihangzong disciples, but after being illuminated by the light, she could only retreat. Yanci Aerospace under the Mingzong is far beyond the reach of the Yinkui world."


    Taking a look at the mountain wall, she slowly said, "The heart lamp just now locked the Guanyin niche. There has been no Cihang disciple to worship for tens of thousands of years or more. It is obviously very dim, but I still feel that it is not small. Pressure, alas."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened.


    This is the foundation of the famous sect. A heart lamp can suppress demons and demons, but it also gives birth to a bit of emotion. There are 81 immortal lights scattered in the Cihang sect, and Cihang sect is still withered. It can be seen that the heavens are unpredictable.


    "Although the heart lamp is good, it is only useful to Cihang disciples. Others gain nothing but harm."


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu, "Heart lamp is a sacred object, many things can not block its light, no matter the fairy house ring or other, and you use the Taoist Taoist collection, then the heart lamp shines on you day and night, you Can you restrain it? Can you ignore the power of compassion? Maybe it won��t take long for you to be influenced by the power of compassion, abandon your own way and law, and become a nondescript kind of compassionate person, then you How can it be?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, he was also thinking about this question.


    Although the unquenchable heart lamp is good, there is really no way to store it. Putting it on the body for a long time will influence oneself and change the heart, and put it into the demon refining world. Just as the demon refining pot said, the heart light will also change the demon refining world and let the demon refining world. All the creatures in here get the power of compassion and become another appearance.


    "If you want to rebuild a Cihang sect, having this heart lamp will definitely help a lot."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "Zhou Shu, what are your plans?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Most seniors don''t want to see this day, but don''t worry, the juniors are not Cihang disciples, and can''t rebuild Cihangzong. As for this heart lamp, the seniors will not worry about it, but temporarily take back Guanyin. Take the niche, as if it hadn��t been there."


    The witch''s eyes lit up, showing rare excitement, "You really intend to do this?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Senior shouldn''t let go of the lamp?"


    The witch shook her head and sighed, "If you have a sacred flower in hand, you may be able to try it in a few hundred years, but the most is to make it so dim that it is almost invisible, and you must completely annihilate the heart lamp, unless you become a holy , Or rely on Shengbao."


    "Then put it back."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and put the heart lamp back into the Guanyin niche. Following the chanting of the Guanyin mantra, the Guanyin niche closed and turned into an ordinary mountain wall.


    He doesn''t want the unextinguishable heart lamp?


    Of course not. He wants it. He has to. He must leave the heart light to Yang Mei, but now he can��t take it away. It will affect himself and affect the relationship with the witch. Instead of tearing his face, he should be generous. Stay and win more favors.


    The witch can''t destroy the lamp anyway.


    I don��t worry that the witch will leak the light of the heart. It can be seen that the witch is very afraid that the light of the heart will be acquired by others and used to target herself and against the anemone world. Therefore, she will become the guardian of the light of the heart instead of anyone else. Attentive guarding.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s actions, the witch smiled, "Zhou Shu, you really didn''t disappoint me."


    Zhou Shu looked awe-inspiring, "We are allies, and the juniors will definitely do things that are beneficial to the seniors. Please rest assured, seniors. I will not leak the heart lamp and the Guanyin curse. I will bury it in my heart now, when they no longer exist. ."


    "Really a reliable ally."


    The witch looked at him with a smile, nodding her head.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior, what is that talisman? This shouldn''t be a sacred object like a heart lamp, so it shouldn''t be unusable, right?"


    The witch condensed her eyebrows slightly, "I don''t know Fulu, but it''s a bit like...Wait, I''ll know if I try, Zhou Shu, you take Fulu with you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, took out the talisman and put it on his body.


    The shot is gentle, extremely soft and soft, without feeling any weight, like a holy white light, it is unprecedented to make a talisman like this.


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu, with flowers in her eyes waiting to be released. It seemed that she was about to use the charm of charm. Zhou Shugang planned to resist, but there was a subtle and subtle sound around her unconsciously, clear and not ear-splitting, just like the Buddhist music singing, His mind is extremely clear, and he feels that no amount of temptation will be moved.


    The witch nodded unconsciously, "It really is."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved, "What is it?"


    "Holy note."


    The witch slowly said, "The unique amulet of Cihangzong can disperse evil spirits and protect your mind from invasion. Its materials are very special. Only the elders of Cihang in the Hunyuan realm can refine it. It is expensive and also Only a few Cihang disciples can have it. There are many kinds of sacred notes. You should be the best flawless sacred note. It is extremely rare. Its effect is definitely not only to protect the body, but it also has the meaning of proof of identity. It may come from extraordinary sources. "


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "It seems to be a good thing."


    "It''s a good thing, but what you can use is just a bodyguard."


    The witch smiled slightly, "You are not a disciple of Cihang, and other effects cannot be used. UU reading can only be used as a general amulet, and it may be troublesome. If the disciple of Cihang finds that you are carrying this But not a disciple of Cihang, what do you think will happen..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "What can happen, can I still meet the disciples of Cihang now?"


    The witch nodded unconsciously, "Yeah, if you can meet a disciple of Cihang, it is really lucky. You can wear this thing by your side, but you must be careful. Although it is not as good as a heart lamp, the holy note is also compatible with Cihangzong. Like many of the magic weapons, with the unique inspiring power of Cihangzong, don��t lose more than gain."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The younger generation will pay attention."


    In fact, high-level magic treasures, talisman, etc., all have the ability to influence others, not only of Cihangzong. If you can''t cultivate yourself, not only can''t you use it, you can''t even use what you have. Can''t accommodate treasures higher than one''s level.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    Read the URL:


    </div>

 Chapter 2331: A few days off

    "The juniors are leaving now."


    "Are you planning to leave Wufang City now?"


    "No, the younger generation still has something to deal with. Before leaving, I will definitely come to the senior to say goodbye."


    "You have to come, there is something for you, it is very important."


    Leaving the Cihang site, Zhou Shu flew to the southern district.


    After a while, Yang Bai appeared in sight, he beckoned, Zhou Shu nodded, and both of them stood still.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It was the city lord who asked you to come, Brother Yang."


    Yang Bai is very frank, "Yes, the city lord wants to ask Brother Zhou, what else is needed, no square city will meet it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Those are enough, no matter how much it is, I can''t stand it anymore. I will wait for the city lord to win, and then fulfill the final promise. In addition, please rest assured that the city lord will leave soon. Stay for a month or two."


    The interview with the lord turned out very well.


    Zhou Shu got everything he could think of. Zhou Shu also got what he didn��t expect. There are all kinds of resources such as immortal artifacts, magic treasures, talisman pills, etc., enough for Zhou Shu to cultivate to the golden immortal. The most important thing is the collection in Wufang City. Zhou Shu has always been willing to come to this area.


    Of course, what Zhou Shu did for Wufang City felt worthy of these awards. If something happened, the city owner would lose the entire Wufang City.


    However, the city lord met Zhou Shu��s request so quickly without any hindrance or doubt. There is another important reason. Under Zhou Shuruo''s hint, the city lord clearly felt that the poisonous moss did not It has not been destroyed and is still under Zhou Shu''s control. In other words, Zhou Shu may have the ability to put Wufang City into a big dilemma, and he is already an equal opponent.


    Without knowing the specific whereabouts of Poison Moss, the city owner could not take the risk of dealing with Zhou Shu, so he could only try his best to draw in. Moreover, Zhou Shu was sure that he would leave Wufang City and be able to send away this hidden danger. The city owner did not pay more. Would care.


    Now Yang Bai is looking for Zhou Shu, most of it is the instruction of the city lord, wanting to urge Zhou Shu to leave as soon as possible, the city lord is also at ease.


    Yang Bai sighed and said sincerely, "I really don''t want Brother Zhou to leave."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I still have a chance to meet in the future, Brother Yang, I plan to go to New Moon City to stay for a while."


    "That''s a good place, and it''s not far away," Yang Bai showed a hint of joy, "I have time, I will definitely go to you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, Brother Yang should also walk around."


    "After the settlement of Heishawu, there should be a lot of time," Yang Bai shook his head slightly, showing a trace of anxiety, "but I am afraid it will take hundreds of years or more. The battle of Xiancheng will be difficult to end as soon as we fight. Heishawu is recruiting mercenaries and all the methods are exhausted. I don''t know who can get the upper hand..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu not interested, he paused and smiled, "I said too much, Brother Zhou, don''t care."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s okay, I went to New Moon City, I will appropriately promote Heishawu when I have the opportunity, of course it is the bad side."


    Yang Bai hurriedly said, "Then really thank Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I also have a few things I would like to ask Brother Yang for help."


    Yang Bai nodded before listening, "Just say it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal. I''m looking for some golden immortal treatment from the city chief. Could you please help me implement it to several people, such as He Taiping, Ke Buxie, Lang Yi, Xue Wenfu, Aster, Bai Kechen, etc. "


    Most of them are people who have helped themselves. Since they have left, they should also help them, and they can also forge good cause and effect.


    "This is no problem, just wait for Brother Zhou to speak, now Wufang City can be lively."


    Yang Bai nodded immediately, only a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, "Bai Kechen, even if you want to cultivate him? He doesn''t seem to deal with you."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I just want to see what he will become in the future."


    This belonged to Zhou Shu��s personal taste. He didn��t take Bai Kechen into his heart. It was completely regarded as a game. In his eyes, Bai Kechen was the epitome of Sanxian in Wufang City. He wanted to see one in Wufang City. What kind of changes will occur after the struggling Sanxian suddenly gains a high position, and what kind of results will he get in the end.


    But it is also useful. Sooner or later he will build Xiancheng.


    "understood."


    Although some did not understand, Yang Bai still accepted it very seriously.


    After returning to the Dongfu in the Southern District, Zhou Shujing spent a few days in self-examination, and accumulated the experience or experience of these days in the bottom of his heart. This is a long-standing habit, a good habit, and always introspect to make up for loopholes. , To avoid being affected by mental demon and other obstacles.


    Afterwards, Zhou Shu spent a few days in the Southern District. After all, there was no shortage of immortal stones, which was a small gain.


    After that, Zhou Shu visited Mo Xian, the alchemy master of the realm of real immortality, and asked the Zifu Jindan and some questions on the alchemy. Of course, he also paid some price. It was nothing, Mo Xian was more than imagined. Better, although arrogant, but also a acquaintance.


    Later, Zhou Shu went to Bi Fan.


    Give him some materials obtained from the city lord, and entrust him to refine two immortal artifacts for himself.


    Bi Fan was very sincere and happily accepted. After all, those materials are truly rare things, and they are equal to the **** of fire gold. The ability to use these materials to refine magic weapons is exactly what a craftsman pursues, not to mention Zhou Shu''s requirements. Xianqi is very innovative, and it is a great opportunity for him.


    Zhou Shu originally planned to do it by himself, but gave up after calculating the deduction.


    According to his calculations, it may take five hundred years for him to meet the requirements for refining immortal artifacts��tool path, experience, cultivation base, etc., before he can begin refining. The result of the deduction is that the failure rate is as high as 80%.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm last week, Shu was able to take care of everything, and I felt a lot harder in the heavens The essence of the various Dao in the heavens is similar to that of the Xuanhuang Realm, but the content is more than ten thousand times richer. Take the refining device as an example. There may be thousands of changes in a single material. Even Zhou Shu does not have so much time and energy to take care of it. However, this does not mean that Zhou Shu��s talent is not good enough, and it is not enough in the heavens. No, the fundamental reason is Zhou Shu''s current lack of strength.


    His current realm cultivation level can only support him to do a few things. If the limit is exceeded, the smooth progress of the cultivation cannot be guaranteed. After all, the first priority is to advance to the golden immortal through the transparent law, and Zhou Shu has reached the golden immortal or even higher Realm, there is no difficulty in considering other things. You can refine tools and draw symbols by yourself, and learn more rules.


    Talents are always useful, and they can continue to improve, but they can only be used to a limited extent, which can only be achieved by constantly increasing the upper limit.


    And Bifan is a very good choice. There is no one in Wufang City like him, who can make immortal implements that don''t use the power of immortality, which is most suitable for Zhou Shu.


    A few days later, Zhou Shu welcomed a group of guests.


    (PS: Thank you for the support of Feiyang Season, as well as the red envelope support, unexpected joy, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2332: Im leaving

    "Senior Liu, Senior Yu, Senior Mu, why are you here?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised. It is really rare for so many people to visit together.


    Yu Yitian Fuxu said, "Friend Zhou, the city lord summoned us, and by the way, come and take a look."


    Mu Xue shook her head and smiled, "Zhou Shu, your current immortal list auction exceeds me by a lot. I can''t afford this senior."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Senior helped me a lot, it is always my senior, Xianbang...It is the love of the city lord."


    "The city lord will not mess up the rankings. Since you are in thirty-seventh, you are definitely worthy of your name."


    Mu Xue shook her head and said warmly, "Zhou Shu, I also brought them here, and they all said I would like to thank you."


    Xue Wenfu and others standing behind her hurriedly went forward to salute, very respectful, and Lang Yi, who could still hang shoulders and shoulders in the past, looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of awe at this time, and they did not dare to say more, only Ziyuan Yi As usual, he nodded calmly.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You guys have helped me a lot, and I have nothing to report back, so don''t worry about it."


    Xue Wenfu sighed, "We only did a little thing and got such a reward. I really can''t afford it, the old man is ashamed."


    The Golden Immortal treatment is of course a very high reward in Wufang City, and there are only a few in the city. In Zhou Shu''s eyes, it is just a good favor. The city lord has given it so generously that he just borrowed flowers to offer Buddha.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Several people have helped me a lot, especially Daoist Aster, I still don''t think it is enough."


    Everyone was amazed. Shi Yuan was stunned. "I didn''t seem to be doing anything, right?"


    "Just a few words, but without those few words, everything may be different."


    Zhou Shu is very sincere, and the facts are true. If it weren''t for the knowledgeable aster, and when he talked about the poisonous moss, he didn''t know what the black sand fungus was, then it might be another ending now.


    Knowledge and information, the more you know, the better, and it may change everything.


    Aster still froze, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t explain, "In short, these are what you deserve, don''t think about it, Senior Liu, why did the city lord summon you?"


    Liu Quangong caressed his beard, waited for Aster and others to leave the room, then slowly spoke, and said with humility, "Naturally it is the matter of Heishawu. This is the biggest problem in Wufang City. The management of all districts has been We have called, and we will focus on discussing countermeasures in a few days. We know that Fellow Zhou has been there for a long time, so we cheeky and ask first."


    Mu Xue stared at Zhou Shu, bowing slightly and saluting, "Yes, I would like to ask Zhou Shu, you can help us."


    "Several seniors are serious."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in return and said slowly, "For Heishawu, the juniors do know something. If the seniors want to know, the juniors know everything."


    Just as he thought, did the city lord really move.


    After a long conversation, a few people returned with satisfaction, leaving another thank you gift, as did the others.


    Or because Zhou Shu is the real immortal, most of what they left behind are the pill that aids in cultivation. Zhou Shu put it away and didn''t look at it carefully. His pill is too much, and Jinxian didn''t have to worry about it before. .


    A few more days passed.


    "Girl Hanruo."


    "I''m here."


    Han Ruo walked out slowly, staring at Zhou Shu, seeming to understand something, a dim light flashed in his eyes, "Are you going to leave?"


    After Hanruo left Heishawu, she has stayed here and never left. After all, her fairy body is still a problem.


    "Yes, I''m going to Crescent City."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Miss Hanruo, just stay here. You can practice for as long as you want. It''s best not to go out. You don''t have to worry about safety here. No one dares to break in. Yang Bai and I also said. He will pay attention here, and you can find him if you have anything."


    Hanruo stayed for a while, "I...I, I know, Zhou Shu, I don''t know how to thank you."


    "You are welcome, I also fulfilled my promise to Brother Luo."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "As for Brother Luo''s whereabouts, wait until you reach Jinxian and look for it."


    Han Ruo just nodded, "I know, I won''t be headstrong and reckless this time."


    "Then say goodbye."


    Zhou Shu threw the formation talisman over, as if thinking of something, he took out the gauze and smiled, "I almost forgot, there is this, it won''t smell if I put it on."


    Take over the array of symbols and gauze.


    Watching Zhou Shu''s figure gradually disappear, Han Ruo stood still for a while before silently returning to the quiet room, practicing as calmly as before, just staring at the array talisman in front of him and the clearing gauze. Can''t settle down.


    Ugh.


    There was only a long sigh, and after a long sigh, she secretly swore with a voice that only she could hear.


    Soon after, Zhou Shu came to the former site of Cihang.


    "Come in soon!"


    I heard the familiar scream of the witch from a long distance away, and it seemed a little kind.


    A few steps across the mountain, Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, "Senior is doing well, haven''t you caused trouble these days?"


    "Someone has come to provoke me and get angry."


    The witch folded her hands together, seeming to be rubbing something, and said coldly, "Do you think I''m a bully? The golden fairies all around here have come to me."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Are they stupid?"


    The witch laughed unconsciously, smiling like a flower, "You are right, they are stupid now."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "They deserved it, but seniors shouldn''t overplay it, after all, it''s Xiancheng."


    "Then I''m still the deputy city lord, they don''t know how to respect, and they deserve to be punished."


    The witch snorted and looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, are you planning to leave?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Well, there is nothing wrong here. Going to New Moon City will be able to get a better promotion and help seniors earlier."


    "You don''t need to show your loyalty, I know you will not violate the covenant."


    The witch nodded and sighed rare, "But it''s still a pity that I can''t plant Brahma silk for you."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "It''s not a good thing. Why are you always thinking about it. There are so many golden immortals here. If you really can''t help it, just find a few plants to plant it, you can do whatever you want."


    "That''s different. Fragrant silk is also divided into types."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu and shook her head. She sighed in her heart. She opened her clenched hands and stretched out towards Zhou Shu. She was very disappointed. Smooth and non-marking, strange in shape, like a twisted one-eyed fish, and like a bent water drop, exuding a faint fragrance, from which you can also feel the strong power of the anemone, which is about a piece of anemone The magic weapon of the world.


    Zhou Shu was startled, "Although it is a very good thing, but I can''t use it?"


    "Who let you use it?"


    The witch stared at him and said, "This is a token of understanding! If you see Youtan, how can you tell her that you have met me and made an agreement with me? You can prove it with this piece of Yin Qiongyu At this point, and when she sees it, she will definitely believe you."


    Zhou Shu paused slightly, "but the younger generation is confused, the token is really important, I accept it."


    "Be sure to hide it and don''t let anyone see it. Except for Saint Youtan, if something goes wrong, you and I will be in trouble."


    Seeing Zhou Shu taking Yin Qiongyu, the witch nodded, solemnly exhorting.

 Chapter 2333: Too ugly

    Sitting in the Mingsha Feisuo, Zhou Shu looked at Wufangcheng gradually away.


    In his journey of immortal roads, Wufang City is just a passer-by, without leaving too many traces, it is time to go to the next place.


    Day by day.


    Zhou Shu was immersed in the tactics, while cultivating the Dahui Sutra, and while still refining his cultivation base, he was very busy. Suddenly, his figure was shaken, and his whole body stood up, then froze, and stood there for a while. Do not move.


    boom--


    Suddenly a loud noise came from a very high mountain.


    Stones, vegetation, and soil are all in chaos, falling down like rain, and the whole mountain is everywhere.


    When the dust cleared, a hunk suddenly appeared on the mountain.


    Hohen is all white, silky and pure, as pure as snow, unspeakably beautiful, and has a very delicate face. He looks like a human being and is full of spirituality. It is very different from the general Hohen. What is more different is the look in the eyes. The clear eyes flashed a little bit of light from time to time, it seemed that he had just opened up and was interested in everything.


    But the temperament is still a husky, and he is very active when he comes out.


    Jumping up and down, running on the left and running on the right, with an extremely crazy look, no one can guess what its next move will be.


    After several hours, he stopped, staring at the surrounding mountains, his eyes kept turning.


    After a few breaths of silence, it ran wildly and ran down the mountain.


    In a short while, Hoo � was full of wild fruit ganoderma lucidum in his hands, and he opened his mouth to chew, very satisfied.


    After eating, I became restless, chasing birds and beasts everywhere, having a great time.


    It��s strange to say that the wild beasts running around in the mountains are used to spreading their teeth and claws, but they are as good as a rabbit in front of the hunger, and they fall down and take the initiative to ride the hunger, and the giant eagle that can fly hundreds of miles out of the wings, The hozen caught up with a somersault. It jumped onto the back of the giant eagle and stepped on it, and then jumped straight down. It was tens of miles away without injury. What''s more, there were no potholes in the ground.


    I don''t know how long it took to play, and a figure appeared in front of the Homo.


    The man looked very old, afraid that he would not be a hundred or eighty years old, his eyes were extremely deep, as if he contained the whole world, with a unique sense of vicissitudes.


    Huo and the old man looked at each other for a few breaths. Xu felt bored and raised his leg and walked away, but no matter which direction he went, the old man was always in front of it. It seemed that he hadn''t moved at all, but he surrounded it and couldn''t get out. go with.


    Hooters angered for a while, raising their claws to grab.


    This grasping was not easy, suddenly the wind blew up, and the surrounding rocks were rolled, breaking into pieces of stone dust in the air.


    Nowhere is this ordinary Hohen, it looks not much worse than the fairy.


    And the old man smiled slightly and raised his hand gently to block it, and that hand suddenly turned into a copper wall and iron wall, blocking the hustle outside.


    Hooters were angry from the heart, using both hands and feet, and constantly grabbing them, it was also extremely powerful. After a while, many scratches appeared on the copper walls and iron walls, some of which were several inches deep, and white gas seemed to emerge from them.


    "This honobo has a lot of strength."


    Unconsciously, the old man frowned, raised his hand and fell, and the copper wall and iron wall suddenly turned into a mountain of thousands of feet, firmly pressing the husky underneath, only revealing a head.


    Where would the hoops be willing to give up, and there would be noisy there, trying to break free from the shackles of the mountains, but they couldn''t do so.


    I don''t know how long it was pressed, a young man floated on the mountain and said calmly, "How?"


    The old man looked respectful and bowed his head and said, "Master, I am doing your bidding and is grinding his temper."


    The young man seemed to think, "Well, what do you think of it?"


    The old man pondered for a moment, "It''s very unusual, the innate immortal body has already been formed, and this immortal body... The old man can''t tell the specifics, but it''s definitely not among the five elements, nor is it the law of the fairy world. It looks very complicated and powerful, although it I don��t know how to use my talent, but if it continues to grow, it will definitely be a great help to the owner."


    "Innate Immortal Body, so powerful?"


    A woman floated down beside the young man, her mouth raised slightly, "My palace doesn''t believe it!"


    The old man paused, "Of course it''s far inferior to the Lord Palace Master now, but it will be difficult to say in the future."


    The woman snorted, "You are talking nonsense, I don''t believe it anyway."


    "There is nothing weird about Congenital Immortals."


    The young man smiled slightly, "It has a very peculiar experience. It was born in the Demon Realm, and then absorbed countless devil energy from the Demon Realm, became a demon monkey, and became bloodthirsty. After reaching the Profound Yellow Realm, it was suppressed by the Four Holy Beasts, plus the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm. Washing, now the devilish energy on its body has disappeared, replaced by the incomparable spiritual energy and the original energy, and after that, it has been lucky to survive ten calamities. It can be said that it has obtained an opportunity that no one can think of... Now it is slowly growing in this world, constantly absorbing the essence of this world, and finally being reborn again. It is indeed worth looking forward to."


    Caiying didn''t realize it, "Sounds good, then I will try it."


    "Hey, don''t move."


    The young man reached out his hand and touched the woman''s head, and said warmly, "It''s wise now, but child, what do you mean by bullying it?"


    The woman became obedient and whispered, "Forget it, we will compare it later, but what should we do with it, we can''t keep pressing it."


    "Of course not."


    The young man looked at the bewildered Hohen at the foot of the mountain with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "It''s not that wild. Now it''s like reincarnation. The murderous demon of the past has been cleaned up long ago. It''s just a baby. Used for five hundred years."


    The old man hurriedly said, "It''s definitely not necessary. Five hundred years is too long. It is a bit wild and will soon be obedient."


    "There is no need for it to be too obedient. It doesn''t hurt to let its nature grow, and it can give full play to its talent."


    The young man slowly said, "Of course, guidance is necessary. You have to do this with all your heart. I have taught you how to do it. Of course I will also teach... I have great expectations for it. Looking forward, maybe not less than for the two of you."


    The old man lowered his head, "Master''s painstaking effort, I think it will understand."


    The woman smiled happily, "Don''t worry, this palace will teach it well, hehe."


    The hozen under the mountain is talented, but he doesn''t have any means to use it. Naturally, he doesn''t know the situation on the mountain, but at this time he suddenly struggled hard, trying his best to look up at the sky and see the top of the mountain, as if he had sensed something.


    "Sure enough, it is full of spirituality."


    The young man nodded slightly, and the smile on his face increased, "It''s not wasted. I have been waiting for you for so many years. I should be able to teach you some tricks next time I come? Wukong~www.novelhall.com ~ The woman frowned unconsciously, "What''s your name? Goku is too ugly. "


    Too bad?


    The young man paused, "Then what do you think should be called?"


    "It popped out of a rock, of course it should be called a small rock!"


    The woman straightened her chest and shouted, "Little stone! Little stone! Little stone!"


    The sound reverberated in the mountains, long-lasting, crisp and sweet.


    "small stone����"


    There was a faintly awkward and intermittent voice from the foot of the mountain, like a child speaking for the first time.


    The woman jumped up, "Look, Lord Hongu is right, he likes it too!"


    The young man nodded with a wry smile, "Fine."

 Chapter 2334: Weird Clothes Talisman

    In the sky, there are dense clouds.


    There are three black dragons roaring and roaming around, sometimes soaring into the sky, sometimes slamming into the ground, and full of destructive power.


    The great rivers and mountains with a radius of tens of thousands of miles have completely turned into ruins and scorched earth, which is unbearable.


    In the distance, sitting Xiangru watched this scene, lowering his head in thought from time to time, as if he was comprehending something.


    Further away, Zhou Shu looked at Xiangru and quietly withdrew from the demon-making world.


    The three black dragons are the marks left by the big island owner on him. They were put into the demon refining world by him and the demon refining pot to suppress them. They were very dishonest after entering and disrupted a large area of ??land. This is a price that must be paid. From that day on, Xiangru seemed to be fascinated by this mark. He sat there watching every day, with a focused expression and gleaming eyes, as if he was looking at the dream he was expecting.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about him, maybe it was a good thing.


    The shuttle was still speeding at high speed, not far from Crescent City.


    During this period of time, Zhou Shu has gained a lot, his cultivation base has increased, his laws have continued to deepen, and he has made greater progress.


    After learning so many tactics and confirming each other, Zhou Shu seems to have a new understanding of the heavens and the Xuanhuang world in terms of tactics. Naturally, Shu Zhidao has also strengthened, and there are many hidden changes brought about by this. The most obvious is that the furnace is wider, and besides mind, it can also accommodate some other things.


    Zhou Shu often wondered if Shu Zhi Dao continued to develop, would he achieve the effect of being a furnace.


    The body and strength are all in the furnace, absolutely indestructible, let alone Taiyi Daluo, I am afraid that only the saint can hurt him.


    Although just thinking about it, this is also the direction of his efforts. After all, the founder has such an advantage.


    Now Zhou Shu is no longer afraid of Jinxian, he can compete with ordinary Jinxian, and in the face of powerful Jinxian, he also has the ability to escape, but this does not mean that his own strength has reached the level of Jinxian, more Most of them rely on fairy implements, Fulu and so on.


    For example, among the immortal artifacts obtained from the city lord, there is a defensive immortal artifact called the insulating strange clothing.


    As the name suggests, the strange clothes are really weird. Its material is very light and thin, as if it can be pierced by a hand, but the effect is surprisingly good. No matter how much immortal power is hit, the strange clothes can dissipate most of it. Zhou Shu had tried it with someone. After Jin Xian''s full force of the immortal force, after passing through the strange clothes, only one-tenth of the strength, of course, such a force would cause no harm to Zhou Shu.


    But in the realm of the fairy world law, wearing strange clothes can come and go freely, hardly affected by the realm.


    Considering that most people in Xiancheng practice the laws of the immortal world, with this strange clothing, safety is naturally guaranteed a lot.


    However, in the face of the power of other laws, the protective effect of the strange clothes is almost zero.


    And Fu Lu may be even more helpful to him.


    Those are not ordinary talismans, they all contain the power of law, and they are called talisman in the heavens.


    Such as the Xian Lei Talisman, it is used to release the Thunder of the Immortal Realm. The immortal power is equivalent to the full blow of the Golden Immortal. It is extremely powerful. Another example is the Heaven-Destroying Talisman, which is condensed by the force of the law of destruction and has the power of breaking the sky. Even the Jinxian is difficult to stop, and like the plague monarch talisman, it can form a plague cloud within a range. As long as it is touched by the cloud, it will be infected with the plague and the body''s strength will be greatly reduced.


    These talismans are an excellent supplement to Jinxian true immortals who are not good at their own basic laws. When encountering opponents who restrain their own laws, they can be used to escape or fight back. If used well, they can reverse the situation even more. Overturned.


    When Zhou Shu saw these talismans, he had an eye-opening feeling, still wondering why he hadn''t seen them in the past.


    Of course I haven''t seen it.


    With a talisman containing a large amount of power, only the golden fairy who knows the way of talisman can refine it. Each talisman refining consumes a large amount of law power, which is equivalent to practicing for a period of time less, and the success rate is very low, so Few golden immortals will specially refine this kind of talisman. Fewer people refine them and sell them. No matter who gets them, they will be hidden as treasures and used to save their lives when necessary.


    For Jinxian, this kind of talisman is a treasure, not in the store, or even difficult to appear at the auction, as soon as it is found, it will be divided away.


    There are not many talisman in Jinxian that people can have. Zhou Shu can get ten, which is really rare. This can be regarded as a great sincere expression of the city lord.


    Zhou Shu himself is quite sure that these ten magic talismans can greatly increase their strength and change the situation of the battle. With his talent, it is not difficult to defeat the strong with the weak. The only problem is that there are too few magic talismans, let alone Ten, one hundred is not too much.


    It is worth mentioning that there is a very special magic talisman, which is very painful when the city lord gives it to him.


    The magic talisman is called the equalizing talisman. It is said that it contains the power of the law of balance. It can exert unexpected effects when used in battle. The city lord did not say what effect it is, but after thinking about it, it is absolutely good. The best one of them.


    You know, the law of balance is equal to belief, destruction, power, etc.


    The power of the law of balance alone is enough to suppress most of the immortals in the heavens, not to mention the effect it exerts.


    I don''t know why the immortal who has practiced this kind of law wastes energy and time to refine the law talisman, maybe it is to leave it to the younger generation.


    In fact, this can be regarded as a way to make money. When he arrives at Jinxian, he may refine some five-element talisman to exchange for other people''s talisman. Of course, if he understands the law of reincarnation, he will definitely not refine it. Yes, the power of the law of reincarnation is so rare that you are not willing to use it.


    By the way, let me talk about pill.


    Generally speaking, immortals rarely use elixirs in battles, not to say that they are bad, but too few, almost none.


    The pill that can quickly restore the power of the law is extremely rare is so rare that it is even hard to find the Taiyi Daluojinxian. Therefore, in battle, unless the law you practice has the characteristic of continuous recovery, (For example, there is the law of the five elements of wood and water), or on the battlefield that is just suitable for drawing the power of the law, (the law of thunder and lightning is in the land of thunder and lightning, the law of the immortal world is in the immortal world, etc.), other times, they can only rely on usual accumulation .


    It''s not that you can''t take pills.


    The city lord gave Zhou Shu two pills for use in battle.


    One is called Xianyuan Broken Body Pill, which can have a powerful fairy body in a short period of time, and improve one''s own resistance and defense ability. The effect, such as true fairy mid to late.


    The effect is very good, but the side effects are so big that as long as you want to continue to seek immortality, you will not want to use it.


    I used the Xianyuan Broken Body Pill, but after the effect of the pill, according to one''s own situation, the body''s function will be unimaginable. It is not impossible to go from the immortal to the mortal, and the Tiangang Broken Yuan Pill, just like its name, the sea of ??Qi and the sea. Everything related to power such as muscles and veins will be broken because of this, even if the appearance is still an immortal, there is no need for any power.

 Chapter 2335: Temporarily live in the new moon

    A few months later, Zhou Shu came to Crescent City.


    After passing through the gate of Kongyuan, Zhou Shu came to the southern part of Crescent City.


    The southern area is the trading area and the most prosperous area. Zhou Shu intends to live here.


    For ordinary immortals, the western area of ??New Moon City is the most suitable for cultivation, but if there are more immortal stones to a certain extent, it will be better in the southern area. There will be no shortage of resources, and it is easier to obtain rare resources. Zhou Shu does this. Planning, anyway, he doesn''t lack immortal stones, and even has a lot of immortal jade.


    After walking in the street for a while, Zhou Shu stopped in front of a hill.


    The hills in the downtown area seemed a little strange. As soon as I stood in front of the door, all the surrounding noise was immediately gone, and I felt like I was in a remote plateau.


    It''s extraordinary here.


    The words written on the mountain gate are even more extraordinary, Shangqingju.


    This is not a mortal world. It is conceivable that you can use the name of the Shangqing.


    As soon as Zhou Shu approached the mountain gate, an old man in gray robe walked over and said rather solemnly, "Your Excellency, this is not a shop, nor a place to play."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and saluted, "Senior, the younger generation has long admired the name of Shang Qingju, so I came here specially and wanted to live here for a long time."


    "You want to live in Shangqingju?"


    The old man was taken aback for a moment, looked at Zhou Shu for a while, shook his head and smiled, "I''m afraid Shangqingju is not for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Senior will never turn away when you come to the door."


    A trace of boredom flashed in the old man''s eyes, and he slowly said, "The Shangqing is already full, I am afraid there is no place for you."


    "Old Xu, aren''t there still? There is no one in the cave house opposite me."


    At this time, a young man walked down from the mountain quickly and interjected.


    The old man''s complexion was stagnant, and he was about to reprimand. He turned around and saw that it was a young man, his face suddenly changed, "Ah, it was Young Master You, are you going down the mountain today?"


    "Old Xu, I''ll go out for a walk after I finish my training."


    The young man saluted, turned his eyes on Zhou Shu twice, smiled and said, "I know you, that day you bought my mirror."


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly, raised his hand, "I saw fellow Daoist again, it''s really fate."


    He didn��t want to see this boy. He had always suspected that this boy had stolen the Kunlun mirror from the house and sold it for fun. The price was so cheap, but now he has encountered it again. If he regrets it or provokes his family, he is afraid of trouble. Not small.


    "How about the mirror, can it be used, is it easy to use?"


    The boy leaned a few steps closer, staring at Zhou Shu, his eyes blinking, seemingly with a lot of expectations.


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "It can''t be used."


    "That''s a shame..."


    The boy shook his head, and then laughed again, "However, don''t want to go back. That was the first thing I sold. The first time I made a fairy stone, I still keep it now, hehe."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I have done all the transactions, there is no reason to go back."


    "I''m leaving, you can come and play with me if you have nothing to do. There is an empty cave house opposite me, and it can barely be used there."


    The boy waved his hand and walked toward the street, but disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu looked at the old man indifferently, "Senior, there should be room for free?"


    The old man paused and said in a slow voice, "Your Excellency, if you want to live in the Qing Dynasty, you can make a contract. But let me explain in advance that there is no short-term or long-term stay. The contract is at least ten years. Million."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Okay, I will set a hundred years first."


    The old man''s face suddenly stiffened, and he didn''t slowly recover until he saw Zhou Shu take out three billion immortal stones. It was not too good-looking, but he also forced a smile.


    Zhou Shu put away the contract, and said thoughtfully, "The younger generation first came to the Qing Dynasty. I don''t know what rules to observe? There are also the city regulations of New Moon City, etc., I also trouble seniors for advice."


    The old man stopped taking the air, and said slowly, "As for Shangqingju, you can do whatever you want in your cave to ensure that you will not be disturbed and no one can threaten your safety, but also remember, Qian Don��t bother others deliberately. If you provoke someone you shouldn��t provoke..." He paused, "As far as you are concerned, no one here can provoke... Then the consequences will be hard to tell, even if you live in the Qing Dynasty. It''s hard to help you, just remember this."


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "The younger generation knows."


    The old man nodded and continued, "As for New Moon City, there are no rules. In a word, in the city, as long as you do it, you can do it without being punished, but what you cannot do. It just can��t be done, and it��s impossible to even think about it.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "There are no rules, it''s stricter than there are rules."


    The old man glanced at him and said faintly, "It''s good if you understand."


    He came to New Moon City for the second time. After a few days, the city was in order, and he didn''t see any irregularities.


    It��s unruly. Even if you want to kill on the street, you can do it, but only if you can kill. From the old man��s words, no one has this ability, even the strongest Jinxian wants to kill anyone. If it doesn''t, it will definitely be stopped in advance. It''s no wonder that the elderly have such confidence.


    For Zhou Shu, this is hardly a good thing.


    No rules are more strict than there are rules. It depends entirely on the personal will of the city owner. You don��t know what can be done, what can��t be done, what will be blocked, and what you can��t do, but from the prosperity of New Moon City Look, the city lord is still very reasonable, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    If you want to live here for a long time, I''m afraid it will take some time to get to know New Moon City and the City Lord.


    "Senior, there are no inscription beads in New Moon City, right?"


    Zhou Shu paused, as if he had thought of something. It was too simple when he signed the contract just now. It was done with just one sentence and one signature.


    "You mean the kind that proves identity?"


    The old man shook his head and smiled, "No, New Moon City is not the kind of little fairy city. You have to mark people in different categories, for fear of you people doing something wrong or running away. New Moon City won''t. It doesn''t care what your identity is. , And no matter where you come from, it will not distinguish or restrict you. You will be the person here when you arrive at New Moon City. In the future, you will be free to come and go, but smart people will find ways to stay."


    "As for this..."


    The old man shook the contract in his hand and said with a smile, "Of course the Crescent City guarantees its validity and you cannot violate it."


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and left.


    All the way up the mountain, the scenery is needless to say, it is nothing like Wufangcheng. When he walked to his cave, Zhou Shu was taken aback, but he forgot to ask for the formation talisman. How to open the door?


    Just thinking about it, the door of the cave house slowly opened.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment. The Dong Mansion could open the door by directly sensing his own breath, which was convenient.


    Inside the cave, everything is available, including the five-element qi you want, and the celestial qi is overflowing. The entire cave is full of celestial qi condensed into pearl liquid, misty and misty, walking in it, It''s like walking in the fairy palace.


    Cultivating immortal power here will definitely do more with less.


    Although Zhou Shu is useless, but Caiyingjian and others, the more the better.


    After staying there for many years, I practiced hard thinking day and night, and never slackened at all.

 Chapter 2336: You brothers

    "Brother Zhou!"


    Outside the cave, there was a clear cry.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, opened the door of the cave, smiled and said, "It turns out that it''s a friend of Taoism, and has time to come to Shangqing again?"


    "Father''s side is too boring, it''s better here in the Southern District, although the fairy qi is less."


    The boy watched Zhou Shu raise his hand and walked in with great joy.


    The young man lives opposite Zhou Shu. His name is You Chongzhi. He is the youngest son of New Moon City tycoon Youzheng. He is innocent. He has been with Zhou Shu for more than ten years and has a very good friendship. I live in the West District and often come to the South District to live for a while.


    Zhou Shu handed over a cup of fairy tea, "I haven''t seen it for a few months, and fellow Taoists have grown a lot. It is gratifying and congratulating."


    You Chongzhi opened his eyes wide and said with joy, "You can see this too?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Hehe, Daoist is a talented wizard, one day is stronger than one day, and there is a big change. What is hard to see."


    "Then how about we try again?"


    You Chongzhi hurriedly said, "No one at home really compares to me. You can do it all these years. Just those two sentences, don''t refuse, don''t keep your hands."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Fine."


    For Zhou Shu, an opponent who can compete sometimes and often is what he can''t ask for. A small part of his progress over the years has also fallen here.


    The cave mansion is extremely wide, and there is a special field of competition. The two of them are not long-winded, and they immediately end up fighting.


    However, You Chongzhi took a few steps back and waved his hand, "No more, no more, Brother Zhou, you are not serious."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Why aren''t you serious?"


    You Chongzhi stared at Zhou Shu and complained, "What about the tricks you used last time? Why don''t you use it today? I finally came up with a cracking method. You played it for a long time but didn''t use it. It didn''t kill me. Huh?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "So that''s the case, then don''t talk about me, isn''t the Killing Thousand Blades you used last time also useless?"


    You Chongzhi stagnated, "It''s not that I don''t use it, I''m worried..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Because your law of killing has reached another level, I''m worried that I can''t resist it, and I can''t take it away, right?"


    You Chongzhi was stunned for a while before hesitatingly said, "Yes, but I''m not underestimating Dao brother, it''s really the law of killing..."


    "Okay, I understand."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled, "Actually, the reason why I don��t use the tactic is also for this. Although the tactic has broken through, neither you nor I have reached the realm of perfection, so you can��t fight each other with all your strength. The problem, but it''s bad."


    You Chongzhi nodded, rather helpless, "Oh, but this way, I''m not interested."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Take a rest and compare it later."


    You Chongzhi walked over, knocked his head, and said puzzledly, "I really don''t understand. I have a thorough understanding of the four laws, each of which has the same amount of effort. Why does the law of killing progress so much faster? , I am definitely going to be promoted to the Golden Immortal by the law of killing, but I obviously dislike it the least."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Let''s go with the flow."


    He also didn''t understand. In his opinion, You Chongzhi is innocent, kind and honest, and has almost no intention to kill anyone, but he has made rapid progress in the law of killing, and his talent is really uncertain. Maybe his fate is like this. Doomed.


    "What else? I knew it would be better if I didn''t touch it. I wanted me to learn this."


    You Chongzhi curled his lips and didn''t know who he was dissatisfied with, but his dissatisfaction quickly disappeared. Looking at Zhou Shu, he blinked and said mysteriously, "By the way, Brother Zhou, I am not one this time. People come to live in the Qing Dynasty, and some people come with me. Guess who it is?"


    "Let me think about it."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of hesitation, and said slowly, "Is it to make brother swim high, right?"


    "Brother Zhou Dao''s guess is right!"


    You Chongzhi happily slapped his hands, and sighed again, "I wanted to take him to visit you, but he said that he didn''t see anyone, so I was so angry."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Brother Ling Tianzong is a genius. He is already a golden fairy. If you want to see him, my junior should go to see him."


    You Chongzhi is already a rare genius, but his elder brother You Angzhi goes a step further, can be described as a peerless genius, and can be said to be the first genius of New Moon City.


    It was not much bigger than You Chongzhi, but he had already become a golden immortal, and was listed on the list of heavenly immortals, ranking 835th.


    The Immortal Seed List, the ranking of geniuses in all realms of the heavens, with a total of only one thousand people, and being able to be on this list shows that talents are rare in the heavens, and the future achievements are even more limitless. If there is no accident, basically There has been a reservation for Ronaldo and even Hunyuan''s position.


    "Born by the same parents, why is the gap so big?"


    You Chongzhi frowned and murmured a few words in a low voice, but there was no jealousy or hatred on his face, only envy and joy.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think thoughtfully, "Didn''t Ling brother only return to Crescent City a few days ago? What are you doing in the Southern District?"


    Such a peerless genius was publicized in every move, and Zhou Shu also knew his whereabouts.


    You Chongzhi got closer and whispered, "I tell you quietly, don''t tell others."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s natural, but if it''s a secret, then don''t speak, friend You Dao."


    "It''s not a secret anymore."


    You Chongzhi chuckled, "Big brother is coming back this time, he is planning to find a Taoist companion."


    Zhou Shu let out a cry and said indifferently, "I don''t know who is blessed in the city."


    "It''s not in Crescent City. Big Brother doesn''t like it."


    You Chongzhi waved his hand and lowered his voice a little, "In more than half a year, a female disciple of the fairy sect is coming to New Moon City. Although she is only a true fairy, she ranks higher than the eldest brother on the immortal seedling list. It''s one higher, and she comes from... Ten Thousand Souls."


    When these words were said, his face glowed, and he seemed to be addicted to it.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Ten Thousand Soul Sect..."


    "Yes, it is Ten Thousand Soul Sect!"


    You Chongzhi was very excited and said, "The top five sects of the fairy world! It is also one of the three guardian sects of the fairy world now is the master sect of the fairy world, you know, theirs Disciple seldom leave the immortal realm. This time someone came to the remote Crescent City, which is absolutely a rare event. After the eldest brother heard the news, he hurried back without stopping. He hoped to see her, if he could form a Dao. It��s even better if you even enter the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Having said that, he glanced at Zhou Shu and whispered, "Brother Zhou Dao, don''t tell anyone about this in advance, not many people know about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course, but even if others know, no one can compete with Ling brother."


    "It should be, and our travel family will fully support him."


    You Chongzhi touched his chin and said, "But who knows what happens to this kind of thing, it mainly depends on the minds of others. If others refuse, no matter what the older brother does... By the way, if Brother Zhou is also interested, My little brother will support you too."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You sometimes think too much."


    "Don''t laugh, I''m serious."


    You Chongzhi was slightly dissatisfied and nodded vigorously.

 Chapter 2337: Golden Core Conference

    Seeing You Chongzhi, Zhou Shu only smiled, "Thank you first, then."


    "I''m serious. In my opinion, Brother Zhou Dao''s cultivation strength is worse than that of older brother, but he is much better. Brother''s cold face is cold all over when you look at it," You Chongzhi brought something with him. He complained, "He doesn''t seem to know anything except cultivation and murder. I don''t think anyone likes him."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Friends, it is better not to tell people these things casually."


    You Chongzhi stagnated, and sighed, "I know, but it''s not a secret. Everyone outside knows that our Youjia is like that, what kind of person is your eldest brother... Forget it, by the way, Brother Zhou, In a few days it will be the Golden Core Conference in New Moon City, will you participate?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I''m not prepared, nor interested."


    You Chongzhi nodded, "Yes, that reward is boring, and it''s too simple. If you don''t go, I won''t join in the fun. Let''s go first. Come and play in a few days, and then compare it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Welcome anytime."


    Halfway through, You Chongzhi turned around and made a grimace, "Hey, are you not interested at all? You don''t even want to know the name of the female disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect? She has the same last name as you, maybe ..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s uninterested face, he didn''t say anything behind him, only waved his hand, and left with a smile.


    "Is the last name Zhou? I really don''t know him."


    After closing the door of the cave, Zhou Shu suddenly smiled, feeling relaxed.


    Shicai was inexplicably restless, but after hearing this surname, she was much better, and she didn''t know why.


    Old Jian swept over and stroked his beard, "Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the old man seems to have never heard of it. It shouldn''t come from the sect of the Profound Yellow Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and condensed his eyebrows, "It sounds like the sect of Soul Cultivation, but it is also unexpected that the status of Soul Cultivation in the immortal world is so high."


    "Yes, the Xuanhuang world is completely different. Soul cultivation has no status. The six major sects have surrounded and suppressed the soul cultivation sect several times. The remaining soul cultivation is pitifully small, and there are no powerful soul cultivation at all," Jian Always looking at Zhou Shu, a little confused, "The female disciple Zhou, are you really not interested?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Old Jian, I know what you want to say. It is a shortcut to go to the immortal world by this, but I am not very interested in Soul Dao. It is difficult to attract others, and is it really good? Even you and me Now that I have gone to the fairy world, we can''t do much with our cultivation base."


    Old Jian nodded unconsciously, "Yes, it''s too early to go to the immortal world, at least to Jinxian, hey, I think that You Angzhi is also hanging, but he is a person on the immortal seedling list, or a big sect in the immortal world. , I don��t even care about the disciples of Xiaoxiancheng."


    "We don''t care about these things."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and took out the Kunlun mirror to continue to figure out and practice.


    Old Jian returned to Jianchi, but Caiying had been in retreat for a long time, and had not come out.


    after a few days.


    Hearing the sound transmission outside the door, Zhou Shu frowned and walked down the mountain quickly.


    In front of the mountain gate, standing arrogant Xu Lao, and a familiar person, He Taiping.


    With the root grass in his mouth, He Taiping greeted Zhou Shu with a smile, "Brother Zhou, it''s really hard to get into this place for you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and said warmly, "Old Xu, this is my guest."


    "Okay, then it''s okay, just go in."


    Old Xu nodded, stepped aside, with a hint of disdain between his brows.


    Walking into the cave, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Brother, sorry, that old Xu is a bit snobbish."


    "It''s not surprising that Jinxian is a snobbery guard, it''s much better than Wufangcheng, it doesn''t matter," He Taiping smiled slightly, looked around, and said slowly, "It''s great here, no wonder you are making such rapid progress. "


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If it''s okay, little brother can also practice here."


    He Taiping nodded, with some seriousness, "Zhou Shu, this time I am here, I really want to disturb you for some time."


    Zhou Shu still laughed, but his tone changed, "Is there something wrong with Wufangcheng?"


    He Taiping shook his head and said slowly, "No, Wufangcheng is very good. I heard that the defense has been successful in the last few times. Heishawu has not benefited from it, but has lost a lot of people. Many people in here are thinking of your good. Without you and the deputy city lord who came with you, there would be no such result."


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want something to happen to Wufang City. The city owner had not given him what he promised, but it was an accident that the Ping Witch participated in the defense. I don''t know how the city owner convinced her. What purpose did she have, "Then you come here. Yes����"


    He Taiping said solemnly, "You should know about the New Moon Golden Core Conference, right?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "So, I understand, but if you need Purple Mansion Golden Pill, I have it here."


    The Golden Core Conference is a tradition in Xiancheng, and many great Xiancheng will be held.


    The Golden Pill Conference in New Moon City is held every thirty years. Needless to say, the prizes are naturally Zifu Golden Pills of different ranks, and there are also some immortal artifacts, etc., so it also attracts many true immortals who are suffering from shackles. To participate, most of them are not the immortals of New Moon City. There are more true immortals from the outside world. However, most of the top rankings are the true immortals of New Moon City each time, and the first three have never failed.


    The difference between Daxiancheng and Xiaoxiancheng and other small realms is still very obvious.


    In addition, most of the other true immortals in the top ranks will be recruited into Crescent City and become citizens of Crescent City.


    As for Zhou Shu already had the famous pill of Zifu Golden Pill, he didn''t need to participate, and didn''t want to waste more energy.


    "Don''t, you use it yourself, not one may be enough."


    He Taiping shook his head hurriedly, "I figured out a way. I may get the Purple Mansion Golden Pill in the first 50 of this Golden Pill Conference. I plan to try it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I believe my brother can get it."


    He Taiping smiled bitterly, "It''s also difficult. I know my level is good in Wufang City, but I am afraid that I won''t have any advantages in New Moon City. Otherwise, I won''t be frowning. I will trouble you a little these days. If you can����"


    "No problem Zhou Shu simply interrupted him, "It''s okay to discuss anything together. If we don''t understand, we will study together. I can''t ask for it. Last time I practiced with my brother for a few years. , I have benefited a lot. "


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu and only nodded, "Then I won''t say thank you."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, seemingly inadvertently, "Brother, you are suddenly anxious for the Purple Mansion Golden Pill, is there something wrong with Tianshui Realm?"


    "Ok?"


    He Taiping''s figure was shocked, watching Zhou Shu silent for a while.


    Zhou Shu understood it in his heart, and only nodded, "Brother, if you need anything, just speak up. Maybe I can help too. I also want to visit Tianshui Realm, but I have to wait a while."


    He Taiping paused for a while and said slowly, "I understand, but I''m not sure for the time being. I will speak if necessary."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s good, let''s practice first."

 Chapter 2338: Has come

    Bang, bang, bang, bang!


    In the square of the cave mansion, three figures fought in a ball, and the sound of clashing was endless.


    After a while, a figure flew out of the battle group, but it was He Taiping. He shook his head and couldn''t help panting.


    After another ten breaths, the two figures who were fighting fiercely collided violently, and the burst of light almost flooded the entire cave.


    After the light was exhausted, You Chongzhi wiped his forehead and laughed for a long time, "Happy, happy! Brother Zhou, Brother He, it''s really a good idea to fight together. It''s been a long time since I had such a comfortable fight!"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "I agree, the effect of exercise is very good."


    He Tai calmed down, "I can''t stand it with you two monsters."


    "Then take a break."


    Several people sat down, adjusting their interest rates and resuming, while chatting.


    You Chongzhi��s personality can become one with anyone. Now Zhou Shu has He Taiping here, and he comes more often. Many times he even lives here. The three of them practice together and discuss methods together. Of course, melee training is indispensable.


    You Chongzhi took a sip of tea and said mysteriously, "Do you know, that Jurchen fairy has already arrived in New Moon City."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Which Jurchen fairy?"


    "Forgot so soon?"


    You Chongzhi was a little dissatisfied, "I told you, the one from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, came five days ago."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Oh, then bless brother Ling."


    "Where is the blessing, he has only seen it once," You Chongzhi blinked his eyes, "he said a lot that day, describing the female disciple as a fairy. It was the first time I saw him like this. It seems to be very tempting."


    He Taiping shook, "Ten Thousand Soul Sect, has a disciple come to New Moon City?"


    You Chongzhi nodded and said proudly, "Yes, it''s rare."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Brother, have you also heard of Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    He Taiping paused for a while and said indifferently, "Yes, who hasn''t heard of such a big sect?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, knowing what was wrong with him, didn''t ask any more, just smiled, "You Dao friend, brother Ling is going to take action, right?"


    You Chongzhi nodded, "Thinking about it, but he used it several times after asking for a meeting, even if his father went there in person, he also had a closed door."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is really big."


    "Who says no? My father is also one of the best golden immortals in New Moon City. This woman is really rude," You Chongzhi shook his head, rather helpless, "but even the city lord is respectful, no Will violate her by half, and then the others will be even more helpless."


    He Taiping stagnated, "No? She''s just a real fairy."


    You Chongzhi thought for a while and said, "I also found it strange at first, but my father said that she was definitely not an ordinary disciple, she was either an elder''s direct disciple or a core disciple. If it was true, then it wouldn''t be strange. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect, regardless of the realm of cultivation, has a very high status in the immortal world, and New Moon City definitely does not dare to neglect it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "That said, Brother Ling is in trouble."


    "Yes," You Chongzhi nodded and smiled slyly, "No, now he has come to me, hehe."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and He Taiping was also stunned, "Please, can you be more effective than your father?"


    "Of course."


    You Chongzhi was very proud, "Because I haven''t reached the Golden Immortal yet, I''m just a true immortal."


    He Taiping chewed on the grass roots, puzzled, "What is the truth?"


    Zhou Shu thought slightly, "Could it be that she is going to participate in the Golden Core Conference, or the rewards of the Golden Core Conference are related to her."


    "what!"


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu and said bitterly, "It''s not fun, you''ll guess it right away."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "There are so many hints. It''s strange that I can''t guess. What is strange to me is that she is participating in the Golden Core Conference for what she needs, and she still needs Purple Mansion Golden Core?"


    "Of course she doesn''t need them anymore, Ten Thousand Soul Sect must be prepared for these things."


    You Chongzhi shook his head, "I don''t know what she means, maybe I want to see the strength of New Moon City? But I heard that she won''t end up on her own, but will use her true soul body to participate in various conventions. Contest."


    Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "True Soul Body..."


    You Chongzhi nodded earnestly, "Yes, it is the true soul body. That is a special method in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Only by practicing the law and the soul path to a certain level can it be condensed. For the Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciples, is there a true soul There are several true soul bodies. Whether the true soul bodies are strong or not is an important measure of their abilities. I haven''t seen them specifically. My father said it is similar to clones, but they are much stronger than clones. You should never underestimate them."


    There was a bit of longing in his eyes, "I can see it in a few days, I''m looking forward to it."


    He Taiping sighed, "It seems that it is very difficult to get rewards for this Golden Core Conference."


    You Chongzhi hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, I know Crescent City very well. I don''t think there is any problem with Brother He Dao reaching the top 50 with his strength, but it is very difficult to be higher, and the Golden Core Conference is not just a match. , And there are other comparisons, such as Dan Dao Qi Dao Fu Dao and so on. Each has good rewards. As for Zifu Golden Pill, it is available for every competition, otherwise it would not be called Jin Dan. The conference is over."


    He Taiping said slowly, "Thank you, I will try my best."


    Zhou Shu paused, "If she participates, will the reward be better?"


    "Yes, the rewards are almost two or three times the previous ones, so this Golden Core Conference was specially postponed for a period of time, hoping to attract more people to participate," You Chongzhi nodded and pointed to his nose, "I Of course I participated, but I was forced."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are not interested in two or three times more, is it related to her?"


    You Chongzhi nodded vigorously, "Well, on the one hand, it is a rare opportunity to meet and fight with her, even if it is the soul body. On the other hand, the top three in this gold core conference can also get to talk to her. It��s not impossible to be recommended to Ten Thousand Soul Sect if I get her favor. Because of this, the eldest brother must force me to go, and he must get me in the top three, hoping that I can help him Say a few good things He seemed to sigh with a sophisticated sigh, "The wealth is touching, and the beauty is touching. I think the heart of the eldest brother was completely caught by others this time. "


    "Haha."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "It sounds like how great you are."


    "I just don''t have those thoughts. I will talk about it when I become a Da Luo Jinxian," You Chongzhi waved his hand, with a lot of confidence in his eyes, "By the way, Brother Zhou, it''s better to go this time. Isn��t it better for the three of us to participate together and get the rankings?��


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "I definitely won''t go to the martial arts competition, just help you cheer, but I want to see other projects you mentioned."


    "Let''s go see it together later."


    You Chongzhi nodded, but still a little regretful, "If you refuse to participate in the competition, then I will encounter too many opponents."


    (PS: Thank you for your support such as the monthly ticket for the autistic eyelid, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2339: Sign up to see

    Zhou Shu and You Chong went down the mountain, but He Taiping still stayed in the cave to practice.


    I haven''t gotten down the mountain for many days, and the streets are really full of people. There are people everywhere, of which true immortals account for the vast majority.


    "Here, here!"


    You Chongzhi pulled Zhou Shu and walked to a tall gray tower, "All participants in the Golden Core Conference must sign up here."


    A stone stele stood in front of the huge tower, and several golden immortals with awe-inspiring expressions stood beside the stele.


    As soon as they walked to the stone monument, the golden immortals walked up to greet them, and their faces were kind. Obviously they knew You Chongzhi. One of You Chong made a salute, showing a lot of respect, without a trace of dullness.


    He pointed to Zhou Shu, "Several seniors, this is Daoist Zhou Shu, planning to participate in the Golden Core Conference."


    A golden fairy looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "It''s natural that you can''t be wrong when you introduced it. Most of them are on the list. Which project is Zhou Daoyou going to report?"


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Junior wants to take a look first."


    Jin Xian smiled and shook his head, "Don''t look at it, let me introduce it to you, it won''t take much time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, Jin Xian��s courtesy to the unfamiliar true immortal was of course the reason for You Chongzhi, but he did not feel flattered and accepted it calmly. Although his realm is true immortal, his own strength is already in Jin Xian��s. There is nothing to care about.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Jin Xian was slightly stagnant, and slowly began to speak.


    There are Golden Core Conferences in Daxian City, and the competition items are different according to the hobbies of the city owner or the conditions of the city residents.


    The martial arts competition is naturally necessary and the most important thing. After all, the strength of the immortal is the first. In addition, New Moon City has also added the Dao of Alchemy, Dao of Talisman, Dao of Soul, Dao of Formation, Dao of Tool, Dao of Sword, Zen Dao, and Wen Dao. Wait for the eight types of competitions for immortals of different cultivation directions to participate.


    The search for talents must also be selected in many ways.


    It is said that the largest immortal city is called Wanxian City. The Golden Core Conference held in Taikoo City has more than three hundred competitions, and most of the Taoism prevailing in the heavens are among them. However, the golden core there does not mean The Purple House Golden Pill.


    In addition, the degree of emphasis is different. The competition is the overall strength, taking the top 50, while other competitions only take the top ten.


    After introducing these items, Jin Xianyou said, "This Golden Core Conference is a little different from the previous ones. In addition to these nine types of competitions, the city lord has added two additional special competitions, which is considered to be for all true immortals. Way."


    You Chongzhi widened his eyes, "Ah, there are new ones, why didn''t I sign up the day before yesterday?"


    Jin Xian smiled and said, "It was just added the day before yesterday. If you want to, you can sign up now."


    You Chongzhi curiously asked, "What is that?"


    Jin Xian nodded, "The first is the way of puppets. I heard that there are not many practitioners in this area in New Moon City. The chance of getting the top ten may be greater. The second is chess. It seems that some people learn this. But few are famous."


    You Chongzhi shook his head unconsciously, "Not interested, why did the city lord think of adding these?"


    Jin Xian smiled and said, "Who knows, but it''s not a bad thing, it can attract more true immortals."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu, "Brother Dao, decide quickly. It''s rare to have time to come out. I''ll take you to a place later."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Excuse me, senior, how many kinds of competitions can one person participate in?"


    Jin Xian smiled and said, "There is no limit to this. The competition is usually held on the next day. There is no conflict in time. In fact, all participants are fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, then I will participate in Fudao, Kendo, Puppet Dao and Chess Dao."


    Jin Xian was taken aback for a moment, and then said, "Four items, okay, I will record it for you right away, and then give you a jade medal for the competition. Speaking of which, fellow Taoists are really ambitious. Real immortals like you are already very ambitious. not enough."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "The juniors just try it out, the most important thing is to participate."


    In fact, among the four items, only Puppet Tao and Fu Tao are the ones that he personally wants to participate in. They are interested and don��t spend too much time on them. Kendo is for profit, and chess is just a casual look. He is a little curious and in nowhere. I haven''t seen a chess road in the city, and I thought it hadn''t been passed on, so I wanted to see it.


    "You still refuse to compete."


    You Chongzhi was a little disappointed, "If you were there, I would definitely have fewer opponents."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You just want me to participate. By the way, help you solve your opponent, right?"


    "Yes," You Chongzhi nodded calmly, staring at Zhou Shu, "but I hope I can really fight with you once, using my full strength with each other, without any reservations or scruples."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully and smiled without answering.


    It seems that You Chongzhi also understands that Zhou Shu has never used his full strength in the competition and has always retained his strength.


    You Chongzhi quickly laughed again, "Forget it, you don''t need to participate, but you can always find opportunities, hehe."


    Zhou Shu still smiled, noncommittal.


    To fully show Zhou Shu''s strength, unless you encounter a stronger opponent, but You Chongzhi cannot reach this level, I am afraid it will be difficult to wait until this day.


    With words, Jin Xian came over, handed Zhou Shu four jade tiles, and said, "The four cards are here, and the specific information is in the jade tiles. When to participate, where, and what rules are in the competition? Inside, you can see clearly, the jade medal will remind you when the time comes, and then you can go to the competition."


    Zhou Shu thanked him, "Thank you, senior."


    Sure enough, it was very intelligent, which was consistent with Zhou Shu''s impression of Crescent City, a fairy city with very advanced civilization.


    "Several seniors, let''s go first."


    Pulling Zhou Shu, You Chongzhi left the tower and went up the street.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Where are you going?"


    You Chongzhi smiled, "You''ll know when you get there, it''s not a bad thing anyway."


    Before long, the two stopped in front of a magnificent building.


    The building is square, from top to bottom, the white jade gate exuding luster, looking up, the whole building seems to be thousands of feet high, towering straight into the clouds.


    There are so many celestial beings, or chanting poems, or dancing, or drinking and singing. At a glance, they seem to be in a fairy palace, but when you look closely, you can find that these are actually illusions, not just fairies. Even the architecture is too realistic, it is difficult to distinguish.


    Watching the words on the door, Zhou Shu slowly said, "Bai Yujing?"


    "It''s here leave."


    You Chongzhi nodded and smiled, and walked in first.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the opposite side, thought about it, and followed in.


    This place is so special, he also has the impression that he stopped by when he came last time, but he didn''t know what it was.


    "Four Young Masters!"


    As soon as he walked in, a few immortals greeted him, and the leader was a golden immortal, all of them bowed their heads and looked respectful.


    You Chongzhi said warmly, "Steward Wu, you don''t need to salute anymore. Just treat me as a normal guest. Also, is your second brother here?"


    "The second young master is on the eleventh floor."


    Guan Shi quickly agreed, but he still didn''t look up, "The second young master''s rules must be followed."


    You Chongzhi frowned helplessly and looked at Zhou Shu, "Let''s go up."

 Chapter 2340: You 2 son

    "Second brother!"


    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the building, You Chongzhi''s eyes lit up and he walked over quickly with a look of joy.


    There is a golden immortal standing at the entrance of the building. His appearance is very similar to that of You Chongzhi, but his temperament is completely different. He stands straight and has a mighty eyebrow, which is daunting.


    "Fourth brother, you are here."


    He looked at You Chongzhi, his expression turned kind, and said warmly, "I have prepared everything for you. I will go in later and pick and choose some suitable ones. This conference will strive to get the first place."


    "Second brother, don''t worry!"


    You Chongzhi nodded quickly and looked at Zhou Shudao, "Brother Zhou Dao, let''s go in and see!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, but there was an arrogant aura that approached him. Looking at the smiling but awe-inspiring Jinxian, Zhou Shu also smiled, "You Dao friends, brothers, let me go down here, just to see a bit."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "I promised to go together..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was taken in by Jin Xian, and he could only look back and say, "Brother Dao, I will come to you later, don''t go far!"


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and walked downstairs.


    in the room.


    You Chongzhi thought for a while and said, "Second brother, didn''t you let him in?"


    Jin Xian shook his head slightly, "What do you take other people to do in your own home, and you want him to come in, you are still not sensible at all."


    You Chongzhi defended, "Brother Zhou Dao is not an ordinary person, he is a good friend of mine. We have known each other for many years. I am not sure about some things. Ask him to make it clear. This time I want him to help me choose some immortals. It��s Fuluo, brother, you are too rude to people."


    "With me, you need someone to help, do you look down on your second brother?"


    Jin Xian looked at You Chongzhi, seeming to reprimand, but there was a warm smile on the corner of his mouth, like a spring breeze.


    You Chongzhi shook his head quickly, "Of course not, aren''t you afraid that your second brother is busy? You are in Baiyujing every day and you don''t even have time to go home. It would be better to have a second brother."


    "now it''s right."


    Jin Xian smiled and stroked his head, "This time, for you, I have found a lot of treasures, such as this hairless armor of the Saitama sect..."


    "Wow! Saitama Sect!"


    You Chongzhi immediately rushed over, with light in his eyes, grabbed it and looked left and right, loving it.


    Jin Xian smiled and watched You Chong for a while, then slowly turned his head, his eyes fixed on the hidden picture frame, and a little chill appeared on his face.


    In Bili, Zhou Shu was wandering in Baiyujing.


    In a short while, Zhou Shu understood the basic situation of Bai Yujing, and he was quite interested in walking around.


    Bai Yujing is one of the three largest shops in Crescent City and stands side by side with Qitian Tower and Linglong Pavilion.


    It is somewhat different from the numerous shops in Wufang City. These three major shops almost monopolize all the businesses of Crescent City, large and small foreign shops cannot be inserted. If other small shops do not depend on these three, they will become affiliates or branches of the three. It is simply impossible to survive.


    These three companies have also been fighting openly and secretly, constantly testing within the range that the city owner can accept, but no one will truly exceed the rules.


    Bai Yujing is the property of Youjia. The current host is the second son of Youjia You Pizhi, the Jinxian Zhou Shu has just seen. Although his talent is not as good as the elder brother and the fourth younger brother, his personality is mature and stable, and he is exceptionally determined in handling matters. Among them, the most has Youzheng demeanor, and is considered by others to be the successor to the Patriarch of the You family.


    Baiyu Jing is inclusive of all things, no matter the magic weapon of the talisman or the material of the pill, etc., you can sell it inside.


    The floor where Zhou Shu is located is dedicated to immortal artifacts. At least thousands of immortal artifacts are placed in the huge hall. At first glance, they are dazzling and radiant everywhere, as if they are in Duobao Tiangong, and many immortals are walking back and forth. Most of his faces were excited.


    However, a few people are exceptions, with a look of disdain, they point and pointed, as if they saw a pile of broken stones.


    "What Bai Yujing is selling is rubbish."


    "Yes, the young master didn''t want to find anything useful. It''s a waste of time to come here."


    "Hey, what Bai Yujing in the sky, the twelfth floor of the crescent moon, are all lie."


    When the people on the side saw these people, their faces were scared, and they whispered "here again", and they turned sideways to avoid them.


    An old man approached slowly, condensed his eyebrows, "Master Qi, please respect yourself and don''t make a noise and spread rumors here."


    The headed young man in Chinese clothes stood up a few steps and sneered, "Noisy and rumors? My son is just telling the truth."


    This young man was very handsome, with a haughty look, and an eagle looking at a wolf. He looked at the old man with more contempt on his face.


    The old man''s face sank, he took a step closer, and said coldly, "Qi Lin, you can''t help it, you really intend to make trouble here? This is not your Qitian Tower."


    Qi Lin stood still and smiled slightly, "It''s making trouble? Who said that this son is just here to choose a fairy tool. After participating in the Golden Core Conference, I didn''t expect to pick a good one for a long time. A few complaints, why are you making trouble?"


    He looked around and said with a smile but a smile, "Could it be that Bai Yujing not only bullied the shoppers, but also chased customers out now?"


    At this time, the onlookers were not surprised, as if they were commonplace.


    "you shut up!"


    The old man became angry for a while, his robe went without wind, ready to go.


    Qi Lin still didn''t move, with a mocking face, and several people around him came to guard together.


    "Guardian Lin, you first withdraw."


    You Pizhi approached slowly, his expression calm, even with a slight smile.


    The old man took a few steps quickly and didn''t dare to go against it. He only defended in a low voice, "But, the original poster, these guys have their special status, and they come to make trouble if nothing happens. I can''t wait three or four times a month. We can''t let it go... ��"


    "What does it matter, is it because the son of Qitianlou likes to shame, we have to follow it?"


    You Pizhi smiled faintly, and looked at everyone, "No matter how the Qitian Tower is going to be a rogue, Bai Yujing''s customers have never been less. This shows that our fairy tools have always been the best in New Moon City. The generation, let them go."


    The onlookers nodded, and even applauded.


    Qi Lin''s face turned pale, and he said coldly, "You Pizhi, every time you use your mouth to say, when will you let us see your skills? Although you are a golden immortal, Qi Lin is not afraid of you. Go to the moon and step down now to compare?"


    "Bullying the small with the big then forget it."


    You Pizhi said thoughtfully, "Qi Lin, did you also participate in the Golden Core Conference? I hope you will have the opportunity to meet my fourth brother then, and don��t end up sullenly. By the way, I remember you. When he was a real fairy, he just started cultivating, right?"


    Qi Lin''s face turned paler, and said angrily, "Except for the eldest brother and the fourth younger brother, what else can you say!"


    He stared at You Pizhi, his eyes were about to burst into flames, and he was about to break out. The people around him quickly stopped and couldn''t help but persuade him.


    "Master, forget it."


    "It''s not possible to fight here, it''s better to be in Qitian Tower."


    "We will come back in a few days. If you don''t believe him, there will always be a saying that one day you will let Bai Yujing collapse."


    Qi Lin settled down, turned his head and left.


    After not taking two steps, You Pizhi said slowly, "Master Qi, wait a moment."

 Chapter 2341: View point

    "what are you going to do?"


    Qi Lin turned his head and stared at You Pizhi, his eyes were quite sullen.


    You Pizhi calmly said, "Young Master Qi said that he wants to buy an immortal artifact. I am curious to ask, what kind of immortal artifact is it?"


    Qi Lin was stunned, and said coldly, "What does this have to do with you?"


    You Pizhi smiled faintly, "You don''t even have the Qitian Tower, which is said to be a treasure of Qitian high, and you have to come to Bai Yujing to find it. It is hard not to make people curious, but from the behavior of Qi Gongzi, Qi Gongzi also thinks, Bai Yujing��s fairy tools are better than Qitianlou.��


    "Humph!"


    Qi Lin gave him a fixed look, then stopped talking, and quickly walked downstairs and disappeared.


    The onlookers dispersed, but they were still whispering about something.


    "You Louzhu is so interesting, every time Master Qi gets angry and goes back, haha."


    "You are wrong. He is not funny, but powerful. So, even if he has the lowest cultivation level among the four of the You family, he can still sit firmly in the position of the host, the future owner is basically him."


    "Young Master Qi is just a wine bag and rice bag. It''s useless. I''ve been here so many times, and I''ve never been dumbfounded."


    "That''s even more wrong for you. Master Qi is actually not bad at all. The eldest son of the New Moon Three people, who obviously has a powerful status, would rather pretend to be the lowest rogue to harass you, or go often. If you change, you can Do it? The sword goes slant, he uses this method of self-defilement, but it is the most tricky for Bai Yujing. If you can''t help but do it, he may be able to do it at once. Bai Yujing is upset, what will you say then? Besides, if he is really a wine bag and rice bag, the landlord Qi, recognized as the strongest in the city, will let him out?"


    "That''s right, if Qi Lin can''t do it, how can he be the top three favorites in this Golden Core Conference."


    "Yes, although Qi Lin is a true immortal, he definitely has the strength of a golden immortal. He has a violent temperament. It is said that he cultivates the law of destruction just like the original poster. The two complement each other. No true immortal in the city dared to fight with him. After he fought, he was either dead or injured."


    "Hey, it turned out to be deliberate, but if you can see clearly, we will watch the excitement."


    "Hehe, there are open and secret fights of these three families, and there is no end to it."


    Hearing everyone''s discussion, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and understood something.


    After thinking, You Pizhi slowly walked to Zhou Shu, smiled and raised his hand, "Friend Zhou."


    Zhou Shu also said politely, "I have seen Senior You, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, just want to say a few words."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the cold light in his eyes was fleeting, and You Pizhi slowly said, "Zhou Shu, I know where you came from and what you did in Wufang City, but New Moon City is not Wufang City. The two are completely different. One is the sea and the other is the river ditch. No matter what you have in mind, don��t use it on my fourth brother. Don��t even have time to regret it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior, can you accept immortal artifacts? Can you sell magic charms?"


    You Pizhi was stunned for a moment, and didn''t understand Zhou Shu''s meaning at all. After a meeting, he said, "Receive immortal implements, don''t sell magic charms."


    Zhou Shu smiled at him, "Oh, let''s talk about it later, if seniors are interested, tell me earlier."


    His information was known to You Jia. It was not an accident. After so many years, it is not difficult for You Jia��s power to investigate this. But for You Pizhi��s warning, he doesn��t care much because there is nothing to worry about. He comes. This is to cultivate to the Golden Immortal, and the association with You Chongzhi is only for this. If there is no accident, he can''t participate in the struggle between the three families.


    But if Youjia or other families are unfavorable to him and affect his cultivation and promotion, even if the three are behemoths, he will not easily compromise.


    You Pizhi looked at Zhou Shu with the feeling of punching the cotton, not knowing what to say.


    "You are all here!"


    You Chongzhi walked over quickly and said with some excitement, "Second brother, I took three of them, I think I can definitely help."


    You Pizhi frowned, "Get more if you can. It''s all for you."


    "It''s too much to use."


    You Chongzhi shook his head, "Brother Zhou, I didn''t have time to introduce you just now. This is my second brother You Pizhi. He told you that he is the host here. Tell him what you want to buy in the future. I will let him It''s cheaper, hehe."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "We already know each other, fellow Taoist."


    You Pizhi glanced at the two of them, and said slowly, "I still have things to do, you can do it yourself."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "I thought the second brother didn''t like you, but it looks like you guys are talking very well."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s okay, my brother is good, and he is good to you."


    "Yeah, the other person is very good, I am willing to help with anything, but..." You Chongzhi hesitated and sighed, "It''s just too busy, it''s hard to focus on cultivation, otherwise it must be about the same as the eldest brother. Great."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The way is different, and besides, this is not necessarily the way to practice."


    "Maybe, but I think the cultivation base is more important," You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu, "Don''t tell me, let''s go back, I just got two fairy artifacts, just to test the effect with you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Brother is here, you can try with him, I plan to see it for a while."


    "OK then."


    You Chongzhi nodded, and the wind seemed to disappear.


    Zhou Shu walked downstairs slowly. Fulu magical pill and so on were not what he needed. What he wanted to see was the magic formula and materials.


    Compared with the dazzling array of celestial artifacts, there are far fewer tactics in the Baiyujing, about a hundred, and they are extremely tightly protected. Not only are they surrounded by transparent jade niches, they are guarded by layers of formations and some jade niches. There was a guard standing nearby.


    It seems that like Wufang City, in New Moon City, Fa Jue is also the most precious kind of resource.


    A brief introduction is written on the jade niche, such as realm requirements, suitable laws and Tao, etc. All the way, it can only be said that all are fine products, as the guard said, there is no useless rubbish, any tricks. Research thoroughly is very likely to become a golden fairy.


    Standing in front of a jade niche, Zhou Shu looked ordinary, but his mind was shocked.


    Bronze Furnace Forging Body Jue, the name sounds very common, and the introduction is only two sentences. It comes from the Zen gate, and the best magical power is the law of heaven and earth.


    It��s hard not to be shocked. Fa Tianxiangdi is one of the most powerful magical powers that Zen practice can obtain. It is very attractive to any physical cultivation, and Zhou Shu is no exception, and he is not just for himself, in the world of refining monsters. Little Stone, with great advancement in spiritual intelligence, can almost practice a technique. With its inexplicably powerful and weird innate immortal body, body training is undoubtedly the best choice.


    "This, how many immortal stones?"


    The guard on the side looked at Zhou Shu blankly, "It''s not a fairy stone, it''s a fairy jade."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, how many fairy jade."


    He thought it would be expensive, but he didn''t expect it to be so expensive. A piece of immortal jade is almost equal to 300 million immortal stones. The problem is that it is difficult to change.


    The guard was surprised, and said in a deep voice, "Ten yuan."

 Chapter 2342: His plight

    Zhou Shu nodded, "I want it."


    The guard was stunned for a moment before calling the steward.


    When dealing with Guanshi, Guanshi returned two celestial jade, "This fellow Taoist, seven dollars is good, the host said, no matter what you buy in Baiyujing today, we will make 30%."


    He was very respectful and thoughtful, thinking Zhou Shu was a big man. No wonder, Bai Yujing has always been a clear real price, and he has almost never traded at a discount. Even if he did, it would only make half a profit. This time he directly gave 30%. The discount is incredible.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and said thoughtfully, "Thank you to the host for me."


    Should you warn first and then lure?


    Just right.


    Zhou Shu was not welcome, and collected a lot of materials downstairs, and finally bought another Wanfang Ring and returned with satisfaction.


    As soon as he entered the cave, he saw He Taiping panting, and it seemed that he was tossed badly by You Chong.


    "Brother, fellow traveller is gone?"


    "Just left, this guy, really... hey, exhausted."


    He Taiping waved his hand helplessly, not wanting to stand up.


    Zhou Shu walked up to him and sat down, showing a hint of thought, "Brother, do you know Ten Thousand Soul Sect well?"


    He Tai calmed down, and said slowly, "I don''t know how to understand such a large sect. I haven''t heard of it but it is abnormal...but I don''t like them."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I can see it."


    He Taiping paused and sighed, "When I was a slave in the Tianshui realm, I saw a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. He was with the dragon nobles, and seemed to have participated in the enslavement of the Tianshui realm. Sometimes I think, For the orthodox Ten Thousand Soul Sect of the Immortal Realm, how come together with the Dragon Race?


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "The Immortal Realm and the Dragon Clan have always been opposites, and most of them are not real disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, maybe they are imposters."


    "I hope so too, but it doesn''t look like it. He talked about the Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s things in a straightforward way, alas..." He Taiping sighed, "Regardless of true or false, his strength is very strong, even better than those of dragons. More powerful, if he has always been in the Tianshui realm, it is definitely not good news for me and the Tianshui realm."


    "It''s okay, the Dragon Race has a helper, and so do you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Last time we all heard it, it is not difficult for New Moon City to solve the Dragon Race of the Sky Water Realm, and we can also find a helper at that time."


    He Taiping shook his head and said helplessly, "Yes, the Linglong Pavilion family is enough, but the question is how to impress them?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "There will always be a way, don''t worry."


    "I don''t want to be anxious, I''m going to practice."


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, he stood up, dragged heavy steps, and slowly entered the quiet room.


    He Taiping was in a bad mood when he mentioned Tianshui World, and it seemed that the situation there might be really critical.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and entered a state of retreat.


    After decades of high-intensity and resource-free practice, his Five Elements Rule has improved a lot, and he is already quite close to the Golden Immortal. It may not take long. It may be a year or a half to break through the boundaries and release the law field. , And thus promoted to Jinxian.


    But the problem is that Zhou Shu didn''t want to use the Five Elements Rule to become a golden immortal.


    For the immortals, the basic laws have a great influence, especially for the golden immortals. The first achievement of the law field can be said to be the most promising. After that, even if you practice a few more laws and condense a few more laws In the field, it is difficult to exceed the first degree.


    The level of the Five Elements Rule is okay, the power of the law is practical enough, and it has the characteristics of recovery, but the Five Elements Rule is not strong, or very weak.


    The Five Elements Law is a comprehensive field with no outstanding advantages. It can completely overwhelm lower-level laws than itself, can be restored, and even draw the power of low-level laws into its own use (such as a single Five Elements), but There is no advantage in the laws of the same level, not only cannot limit the immortal power, but also inferior to common laws such as destruction, life and death, good and evil, yin and yang, sword intent, etc. These laws are either extremely offensive or defensive. Sex, either has a special nature that cannot be resisted, and is very advantageous in the battle of the golden immortals, while the Five Elements Rule is much worse and too limited.


    The Five Elements Rule can be used as the second choice after becoming a Golden Immortal. It is comprehensive, able to recover, and adapts to a variety of tactics. It is an indispensable part of the Shuzhi Dao, but it is used as the basic law for the promotion of the Golden Immortal, the law field The first choice is not ideal.


    Therefore, he has been looking for other rules to promote Jinxian, but the result is not ideal. This is Zhou Shu''s current predicament.


    Reincarnation can��t even talk about understanding. Life and death have just been clear, and there is still a long way to go to Jinxian. Good and evil have just touched the edge of understanding, and the law of swallowing is progressing well. With the progress of the Taoist Tao, it has already been understood. But these cannot be used now.


    On the one hand, we will continue to improve the law, and on the other hand, we will reserve the spirit to deduce the newly obtained copper furnace forging body art. Of course, it is indispensable to analyze and classify the obtained materials one by one. These things will soon be used.


    After immersing himself in the cave for dozens of days, Zhou Shu awoke with a soft sound.


    That was the sound of the jade medals on his body, reminding him that there will be a competition tomorrow, and the Golden Core Conference has already begun.


    "Sword?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand.


    When I walked out of the quiet room, I saw He Taiping and You Chongzhi at a glance. The two were discussing something. They turned their heads when they saw Zhou Shu.


    You Chongzhi looked at him a little dissatisfied, and said loudly, "Brother Zhou Dao, you just woke up."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "There will be another competition tomorrow, how about you?"


    You Chong was smug, "We have all compared it today, and of course we all won."


    He Taiping chewed the blade of grass, "But it''s not easy, it''s worthy of New Moon City, a strong player like a forest, I almost lost today."


    You Chongzhi frowned, "Brother He Dao, you should be content! What you met is Zhang Jian, he is the highest ranked true immortal in New Moon City, this time the goal is the top 50 As a result, I lost to you in the first game, and I lost it simply, you don��t know, now many people in the city are talking about you, now I��m skeptical, usually you compete with me Did you use your full strength when it came time?"


    He Taiping glanced at him, "I don''t have to do my best with you, wait for death."


    "It''s about the same, then I can have more confidence."


    You Chongzhi laughed and looked at Zhou Shudao, "Brother Zhou, it''s a pity that you didn''t go to see the Golden Core Conference the day before yesterday. This Golden Core Conference is more lively than any previous one, with almost 80,000 true immortals participating. The grand occasion is unprecedented. The city lord who rarely shows up all appeared in clones. The only pity is that I didn''t see the Jurchen fairy, which made my eldest brother blind, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s not too late to go tomorrow, I happen to have a test."


    You Chongzhi nodded and said in high spirits, "Tomorrow I will cheer you up. I want to see your true ability. Unfortunately, I can only know the opponent if I have to go somewhere, or I will find you information."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose."

 Chapter 2343: Look down on this palace

    South area.


    The temporary test bench was built in the center of the square. There were more than a dozen in a row, all suspended in mid-air, enclosed with a special protective cover. The surroundings were already crowded with people, but more people did not choose to look at the square. Instead, watch in front of the photo frames of the major shops on the street.


    The three of them showed their magical powers. They set up photo frames on all the streets of the Southern District, and played the contests in a sensual manner. Among them, the photo frame on the street where Qitian Tower is located is the largest, and the whole street is on the left. , Every competition can be seen here, even more comprehensively cleared than the square, and the Bai Yujing on the opposite side is not too much, but also takes up nearly half of the street.


    Linglong Pavilion is ingenious. There are many single-person photo booths specially set up. The exterior is gorgeously decorated, like a small enclosed palace. After entering, you can see the images of the competition without interference, and you can choose at will.


    But it''s not free. This is also in line with Linglong Pavilion''s positioning. Compared with the other two, their customers are more Jinxian.


    You Chongzhi looked at the jade card in Zhou Shu''s hand, seemingly thoughtful, "Yang Zijian? I haven''t heard of it. It doesn''t seem to be the sword repairman of New Moon City."


    The opponents in each game are randomly selected according to certain rules, and then displayed on the jade medals of the contestants. When the time comes, they will directly compete on the stage.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Whatever."


    "How can it be casual, knowing that the enemy is a hundred battles, I will let the second brother check it for you, rest assured, it will not take a while."


    You Chongzhi shook his head, took out a small mirror, fiddled with it twice, and immediately reflected You Pizhi''s face on the mirror, and then a gentle voice came, "Fourth brother, what''s the matter?"


    You Chong said in a hurry, "Yang Zijian, second brother, I want to know his information, hurry up."


    You Pizhi condensed his eyebrows, "For that Zhou Shu, right? Wait, I''m still in the West End now."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu, smiled and said, "It will be all right soon."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised. This magic weapon seemed to be really familiar, but some people around looked at it with envy and praised it.


    "Wanlijing."


    "Yes, images and sounds can be transmitted through thousands of miles, and it is transmitted instantly, which is much more noble than those sound transmission notes."


    "That is a special immortal tool that can only be refined in the immortal world. It is rarely left out, and it can only be used after the spirit of the spirit recognizes the master. It is very rare."


    "The fairy world seems to have many such immortal artifacts, which are very sought after in the heavens."


    "In fact, it''s not practical at all. It won''t work if it''s separated by one world. The price is still too expensive, more like a symbol of status. Only those who are particularly rich can buy it. Let''s take a look. "


    Zhou Shu secretly nodded, and felt the same. This kind of magic weapon is flashy and unreal, and its value is far inferior to the price, but it is a good method for the fairy world to recycle the jade.


    "All right."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu, with a hint of worry in his eyes, "Yang Zijian comes from the spirit world. Although the spirit world is a small world, the world is dominated by sword repair and no one does sword training. This Yang Zijian is in the spirit world. He is very famous. This is his first time in New Moon City. He doesn''t know his specific abilities, but if he can''t find detailed information on his second brother, he might be a tough opponent."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay, the outcome is not mine."


    You Chongzhi frowned and couldn''t help saying, "Where do you seem to be like this..."


    "It''s ringing, let''s talk later."


    Zhou Shu took out the jade medal that was ticking and walked quickly towards the competition venue.


    When he walked off the court, the protective shield suddenly opened, and a gust of wind swept in Zhou Shu. When he looked again, he was already in the court.


    Before the opponent came, Zhou Shu stared at the purple marks on his fingers and smiled faintly, "This time, I won''t help you, Lord Palace Master."


    He really didn''t win or lose, because he didn''t plan to shoot at all, and he didn''t do any assistance. All the kendo tests were handed over to Caiying. Speaking of Caiying''s hard training for so many years, it should be shown.


    Caiying snorted softly, "This is the best! If you do, my palace will not be happy!"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "So confident?"


    Caiying was very proud, "Look, I haven''t slackened in this palace for a day. If it''s only a sword, it must be better than you now."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, if you can reach the top three hundred this time, no, if the top one thousand, I will find a way to recast the purple mark and strive to improve the first grade."


    Caiying was so angry that he almost jumped out of the sword, "The top 100, the top ten are all okay, you underestimate this palace!"


    Zhou Shu ignored her, his eyes focused on the front.


    I don��t know when, a Tsing Yi sword repairman appeared on the opposite side, but Zhou Shu couldn��t see his appearance. All he could see was a thick sword cloud, a cloud of sword intent, and a bit of sword intent like rain. Like fog, colorless and tangible, covering everything.


    Caiying suddenly stopped speaking, turned into a purple light and left Zhou Shu''s fingers, pointing at the opponent far away, the tip of the sword trembling.


    In the plain movements, there was a strong fighting spirit that Zhou Shu could hardly see once.


    "Yang Zijian, please enlighten me."


    "Zhou Shu, I have met fellow Taoists."


    As soon as the voice fell, the eager purple mark rose into the sky, circling dozens of times in the air, and drew out bright purple rainbows out of thin air. They were really beautiful and reflected the entire battlefield extremely brilliantly.


    "It''s so fancy, why do you have the word sword repair."


    Yang Zijian sneered, the sword cloud in front of him became more and more dense, and the infinite sword intent instantly condensed into a cone of ice, as if it was about to turn into a thousand swords.


    Whoosh.


    A purple rainbow suddenly pierced through Jianyun, and then disappeared.


    "what?"


    Yang Zijian''s figure was shocked, staring at his chest wide, unable to believe it at all.


    A round purple mark on his chest was particularly obvious, as if it were directly printed on his clothes. The sword intent in it was tough and tough. The rank was still above him. He didn''t even know how to get rid of it. What he knew was that the other party was obviously He left his hand, but left a purple mark on his chest. If he really killed his hand, this sword intent would have passed through his chest.


    "I surrender."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Yang Zijian bowed his head and arched his hands, a trace of unwillingness in his eyes.


    The purple light in the sky quickly dissipated and it turned into a drop of purple water and fell back to Zhou Shu''s hand, "What''s the problem with this, huh! Sword intent is not pure at all compared to this palace, it''s not an opponent at all. Make my palace so attentive."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "It''s just the first scene."


    The sword spirit is the sword intent, which is roughly equivalent to the innate sword intent immortal body. Compared with the sword repair, it is of course more advantageous.


    Caiying retorted, "I have watched a lot of games, and all of them are similar. In fact, I feel that if light is more like a sword, no one seen in this palace today can compare with Li Aojian. Only he can compete with Ben. Compared to the palace."


    "He is a sword, you think it''s so easy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, as if feeling something.


    He has obtained some sword tactics in the heavens, but its difficulty is not of the same level as the sword body, and it is also a lot worse than the advanced sword tactics in the mysterious yellow world. This confirms Zhou Shu��s guess. In the Xuanhuang Realm, where sword repair originated, swordsmanship may be the strongest in the heavens, especially the most difficult sword body.


    But the fairy world may be excluded.

 Chapter 2344: Really underestimate

    Watching Yang Zijian step down the stage with a sullen expression, and looking at the rather complacent look, Zhou Shu frowned.


    He didn''t expect it to end so quickly. When he saw Yang Zijian''s sword intent, he was ready to fight hard.


    "Brother Zhou Dao, your kendo is so strong!"


    Walking towards Zhou Shu, You Chongzhi was surprised and delighted.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s ordinary."


    "not normal."


    You Chongzhi couldn''t help shaking his head. "The second brother told me the details of Yang Zijian. His swordsmanship ranks in the top three in the spirit world. Even in New Moon City, it is also a top 100 favorite, but it can''t survive under your sword. One sword, just..."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Just what?"


    "It just doesn''t feel like Brother Zhou''s style. Is there a sword spirit in the sword?" He shook his head as soon as he asked. "The sword spirit can''t be that strong, let alone the sword spirit''s hand , And I have been with you for so long, I can''t feel the existence of sword spirit, I don''t understand it, and it''s more like another person."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Friend You Dao, there is no competition today. Go back to practice soon."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, and said quickly, "Yes, I want to prepare for tomorrow''s competition. Will you come tomorrow?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Come as far as possible."


    After bidding farewell to You Chongzhi, Zhou Shu quickly returned to the cave and his divine sense entered the world of refining monsters.


    In front of a quiet cave among the thousands of mountains and forests, Zhou Shu didn''t go in, and shook his head after taking a look.


    Looking back at Caiying, he slowly said, "Caiying, I really underestimate you."


    Caiying rarely refuted "Call me Lord of the Palace", and her body shrank back, like a child who had done something bad.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I have been negligent. No wonder that after coming to New Moon City for so long, no one has realized that you are a sword spirit. They come and go in the cave, but they all know that Old Sword is totally unwilling. Knowing you, I thought it was they who avoided talking about it. It turned out to be a problem with you."


    Caiying Na Na said, "My palace......"


    "It''s no wonder that your kendo has improved so much, and now it has reached the point where even I can''t see through it."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and pointed to the dilapidated formation in front of the cave entrance, "Caiying, when did you do it?"


    Caiying lowered her head, "...just...in the time when you didn''t care about this palace..."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said solemnly, "Old Hu."


    The Demon Refining Pot suddenly appeared in front of him, with his head lowered, "Master."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Old Hu, you should know, did you help her break the seal?"


    "No, no, he didn''t help this palace!"


    Caiying hurriedly said, "It was the seal that my palace broke by himself, and then he found out, but... later I helped my palace deal with it together..."


    The voice became smaller and smaller, and gradually disappeared.


    The demon refining pot just bowed his head, as if he would beat or scold him, "Master, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t hide it or report it."


    Caiying is very loyal, "No, it''s my palace''s fault. If you don''t help, my palace might be... bad."


    Looking at the two, Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, with a slight smile, "Okay, did I say to punish you?"


    "what?!"


    "what?"


    The two looked up at Zhou Shu, there were many accidents.


    They knew that Zhou Shu didn��t like unplanned things very much, and this incident obviously went far beyond the plan, and the worst thing was that the two of them kept hiding together for so long. At the moment just now, they all felt that I will be driven away by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stared at the cave and was silent.


    In the cave, an immature evil sword spirit was once sealed from the Xuanhuang Realm Sword House.


    The Evil Sword Spirit is a combination of Evil Soul and Sword Spirit. This Evil Sword Spirit was cultivated by the descendants of the Sword Master. It has absorbed the essence of the Sword House and the Heavenly Sword Sect. After learning it over and over again, it is the same sword spirit, and its kendo level must be far above Caiying. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is unique in the Xuanhuang world.


    After Zhou Shu accepted the evil sword spirit, he suppressed it in the world of refining the demon in order to leave it to Caiying to help her improve her kendo and break the barrier of her heart.


    However, Zhou Shu originally planned to wait for Caiying��s sword intent to improve a bit, and when he was ready to condense his physical body, he would hand it over to Caiying to solve it, but it was obvious that Caiying had quietly been quietly during the period of time Caiying was in the world of demon refinement. The seal was opened, the evil sword spirit was resolved in advance, and all the sword intent and sentiment of the evil sword spirit were also swallowed.


    No wonder her kendo grew so fast, far beyond Zhou Shu''s estimate.


    And more importantly, after breaking the heart demon barrier, Caiying completely eliminated the barrier of transformation. In fact, the current Caiying has been transformed and is no longer a sword spirit. This is why other people can��t identify it. Now she just lacks a real body.


    Caiying in the past can also show human form, but that is the aggregation of sword intent, but now Caiying is the true form of nothingness.


    I have seen Caiying so many times, and Zhou Shu hasn''t even noticed this, and I have to say that he still has too little thoughts on her, otherwise it would be impossible anyway, and he has not noticed the changes in Caiying so far.


    Turning his head, he shook his head, "I was negligent and didn''t take care of you, so what reason is there to scold you."


    Caiying hurriedly said, "Ah, obviously my palace secretly opened the seal, it has nothing to do with Zhou you, and it was very dangerous at the time, my palace regrets it now, shouldn''t I secretly open the seal without listening to you."


    The Demon Refining Pot said in a deep voice, "The master manages everything every day, so he doesn''t need to care about that much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Caiying, how dangerous is it?"


    "My palace... My palace is almost dying..." Caiying stroked her chest, looking worried and afraid, "If it weren''t for the demon pot to help separate and suppress the evil soul, it would be really bad, and to get And feeling those sword intents, this palace is almost exhausted, until now it has only got a part."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "No wonder you are so behaved now and always go to retreat by yourself. I also said where you got so much insight and never beat anyone."


    "Hehe."


    Caiying burst into laughter Many swordsmanship, sword intent and evil sword spirits didn''t understand it by herself. They seemed to be forced in, and it was very troublesome for this palace to research. "


    Zhou Shu groaned, "How long will it take for you to fully obtain the Evil Sword Spirit''s Sword Intent Sword Art?"


    Caiying thought for a while, then blinked his eyes and said, "I really don''t know, what this palace has to do is to integrate them into the palace''s own sword intent. It may be very fast or slow. Some really don''t understand or agree with My palace��s sword intent is the opposite, but my palace has to find a way to get out."


    "It seems that you can solve it by yourself, and I don''t need to talk more."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Caiying, this time I have a little confidence in you. If you want to upgrade the Purple Mark Sword, you must get the top fifty at least, no, the top ten will work, otherwise I won''t care. ."


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, "Why do you think it''s the first thousand!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "At this time, at another time."


    Caiying turned her head and said loudly, "That is the top ten, you can wait! Then you must have the best materials, the best craftsman!"

 Chapter 2345: Absolutely not

    "If you can do it, it will be good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Your current fighting method is no longer the sword spirit and sword, but with both the body and the sword spirit. It is equal to the unity of two hearts. It can better play the law of sword intent, better than others. It''s much stronger, not to mention that this time it''s a pure sword intent competition, and it doesn''t involve other laws. The top ten should not be difficult."


    Caiying looked smug, "My palace knows, you just have the materials ready."


    Zhou Shu paused, "After you get rid of the barrier of your heart, you should gather a real body that can cultivate and grow. What are your plans?"


    Caiying thought for a while, "Zhou, it''s up to you, whatever you think is good."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Caiying, this can''t be casual, if it''s casual, it will be a burden to you, but what if your body becomes weaker when you get more? You have to look for what bloodline is suitable for the sword and suits you. The needs of your sword are suitable for your sword intent... It��s a pity that the Kunpeng bloodline that was lost last time is a pity. Kunpeng is an extremely intelligent beast, not to mention its strong body, but it should also be very savvy in sword intent."��


    "That''s right, my palace hates heaven."


    When it comes to this, Caiying gets angry.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I will help you find the best, and you have to think about it yourself, too, too much trouble for the old pot."


    The Demon Refining Pot just nodded, "I see, Master."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "It''s better not to be a monster or a monster. It''s ugly. Actually, human blood is okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It doesn��t matter whether it��s ugly or not. It is born from the heart. You can be the master when you condense your body. The human bloodline you mentioned is OK, but the growth will be slower and there will be more problems. Chance, but I will also consider it."


    The demon refining pot hesitated for a while, "Master, I don''t know if I should say something."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay."


    The Demon Refining Pot whispered, "In fact, in the human blood, apart from the three ancient emperors and those saints, there should be no better than the master himself. The contemporary emperor recognized by the Xuanhuang realm, no matter what kind of practice or law, it will be a thousand miles... "


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Zhou Shu hadn''t spoken yet, Caiying was already shouting, staring at the demon refining pot with red eyes, as if looking at some enemy, rare to get angry.


    Zhou Shu unexpectedly stagnated, "It seems a bit strange to use my blood to condense the body."


    Caiying nodded vigorously, "It''s not a bit, it''s so weird! Don''t want it in my palace!"


    The demon refining pot paused, then lowered his head, "It''s the old man who said too much, Master."


    "Let''s think of something else."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Caiying, you go out to practice swords first, there will be competitions in a few days."


    "Well, go right away."


    Caiying nodded, and looked at the demon refining pot with no reassurance, "Don''t make any bad ideas. If it is Zhou''s blood, I would rather not have a body."


    Watching Caiying leave the demon refining world, Zhou Shu sighed, and his eyes fell on the destroyed cave.


    The demon refining pot stood quietly beside him, feeling very nervous. He expected that the matter would not be over like this, he who had too many previous convictions would probably not be forgiven for concealing this time.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Old Hu, are you okay?"


    "What, okay?"


    The Demon Refining Pot was stunned, "What is the master saying."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "The evil sword spirit is not difficult to suppress, but it is difficult to separate, and only you who hold the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm can do it, and if you want to completely eliminate the evil soul, the consumption is not small. ."


    The demon refining pot stagnated, and said quickly, "This is nothing, the demon refining world is very big, and it doesn''t matter if it has less origin."


    "It''s hard for you during this time."


    Zhou Shu looked around and said thoughtfully, "The Poisonous Moss occupies hundreds of thousands of miles. It is not easy to isolate them day and night. The three imprints of the owner of Heishawu Island have never stopped destroying and consuming the source of recovery. The Kunlun Mirror also needs to nourish the many creatures in these millions of square meters, let them grow naturally, and naturally give birth to spiritual wisdom, and then picking up and small stones is never an easy lamp, plus it also needs to satisfy me all the time. Those demanding requirements, Old Hu, since you entered the heavens, it has been hard for you, sorry."


    Zhou Shu said these words very earnestly and sincerely.


    After entering the heavens, the Demon Refining Pot was undoubtedly his most reliable helper, not one of them.


    The demon refining pot shook his body, "Master, this is all I should do, it''s not hard work at all."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and nodded, "I know that you are still caring about me and worrying about my punishment. Don��t do this. The world of refining monsters is your realm. You can also be the master of what happens here. You don��t need to tell me all about some things. Remember, you and I are equal and mutually beneficial. As long as things are beneficial to you, it is also beneficial to me. Hello and I are naturally good, and Caiying is the same. You are the master of the demon world, and I absolutely believe in you. "


    Lian Yaohu watched Zhou Shu, his heart fluctuating, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Managing your realm well is the greatest help to me. I now hope to see a group of truly intelligent creatures in the demon refining realm. It doesn''t have to be humans, everything is good. For example, if I can preach the demon clan and accept disciples, you can also push the demon refining world to a new height and become a truly powerful civilization that is not inferior to New Moon City. That will be good for you and me."


    The Demon Refining Pot was shocked and nodded vigorously, "Master, I will definitely work hard."


    Zhou Shu said to his heart, if the Demon Refining World became an existence no less than the Great Immortal City, then he would take the most solid step towards Shengbao.


    "Maybe it won''t take long for you to make the next leap."


    Staring at the Poison Moss towering into the mountain in the distance, Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, and quickly withdrew from the demon refinement world.


    Caiying has always been standing in the cave, looking at Zhou Shu, and whispering, "Zhou, you didn''t punish it, this time it was actually my palace��s fault. He helped, although he concealed it later. , But that''s what my palace asked it not to say. If you want to blame, blame this palace."


    "Do you think I cursed him for leaving him? Troublesome Zhou Shu smiled faintly, but quickly sank his face again. "There was nothing to do with him, and I won''t talk to him again. Mention, it''s just you, let me say anything. If it wasn''t for the demon refining pot to help, the result might be the other way around. The evil sword spirit came out at that time, what do you do yourself, what about the refining world? "


    Caiying lowered her head and pulled the corners of her clothes, and said, "Zhou, this palace is wrong and will no longer make any claims, but if you keep ignoring this palace, this palace also wants to help, Jian old trick They are all outside, this palace..."


    "You have reason."


    Zhou Shu frowned, waved his hand and said, "Go to the sword pond to practice, this account will be settled with you slowly in the future."


    "Go, go."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu''s face, her heart relaxed, she smiled and flew away, as light as a swallow.


    (PS: Thank you for the full support of Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2346: Picturesque

    In a closed hall, there were thousands of real immortals sitting full, each holding a jade slip in his hand, saying something.


    Zhou Shu is also among them.


    This is the first test of Puppet Road.


    There are a lot of people who signed up, exceeding New Moon City��s estimates. What is certain is that most of these true immortals are not practicing puppet Taoism. They just think that fewer people here have a greater chance of getting rewards. .


    Therefore, it is a good way to delete these people by means of preliminary tests.


    The first test is to answer the questions. There are a thousand questions about the way of puppets in a jade slip, and you can enter the next test after answering more than half.


    For Zhou Shu, who has read the whole book, this is just a matter of dozens of breaths, but for others, it is not. Most people are dumbfounded when they see the topic. Many people start to complain, some are making a lot of noise, some I even took out the puppets to prove that he had a deep research on the puppet road, but it was quickly revealed that these puppets were purchased in advance...The noise was quickly suppressed, and the chattering was directly driven out of the competition. field.


    Zhou Shu finished answering the question early, and smiled in his heart as he watched the farce.


    It seems that the Puppet Road is not taken seriously in the heavens. Of course, the New Moon City cannot represent the heavens. However, in such a relatively large fairy city, there are less than a hundred people who can answer these easy questions, which is really shabby. A little bit.


    Although I don''t know what the next test will be, it seems that this top ten is not difficult.


    The test of Fu Dao was also in the same hall.


    There were tens of thousands of people sitting there, but they were not at all crowded. Everyone had enough room to play. This hall was not simple.


    "Zhou Shu, draw lots!"


    A lottery flew in front of Zhou Shu and said coldly.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and took out a jade fortune, which read, Five Elements Talisman, requesting to stop the true immortal for five to ten breaths.


    This is the first round of Fudao.


    There are more than one hundred types of talisman in the drawbar, and then the contestants randomly draw lots, and draw the type of talisman they draw. They decide which talisman to draw, but they must complete the requirements. Finally, they will be graded according to the degree of completion and power. Those with more than six points can pass, and the full score will go directly to the third round.


    The first round is very difficult. It is difficult to pass without a certain level of Fu Dao skills or quite strong luck.


    Some people bury their heads and start painting, some think hard, some just drop the talisman pen, and some directly ask to leave.


    Most people practice the talisman, they are specialized in one item, such as powerful attack talisman, or hidden auxiliary talisman, or transmission of sound and shadow, etc. If they draw a lot that is completely inappropriate, they can only Voting to admit defeat.


    There are still complaints, and it is still useless.


    The competition in New Moon City was really strict, and it was very difficult for people who wanted to fish and go, and this method may not be able to screen out geniuses with special talents in a certain area, but they must be able to use talents.


    It is worth learning from Zhou Shu.


    When a suitable Fumo Fu paper came, Zhou Shu began to draw Fu.


    There is nothing to consider. The first thought when seeing a jade fortune is the muddy talisman, one of Zhou Shu''s most familiar talisman.


    Regardless of the Fulu and the painting method, of course, they have been strengthened. Although these things are not specifically mentioned, Zhou Shu has always been doing them. All kinds of magic tricks and formations will continue to improve and progress, following Shu The way together.


    It is worth mentioning that sometimes this kind of progress is not necessarily made by Zhou Shu himself, but passively, just like the self-development of Dao, just like the natural development of the body, they are also constantly developing and advancing.


    The immortal power drawn from the immortal stone, coupled with the power of the law of the earth, condenses and circulates on the talisman pen, and falls on the talisman paper quickly and rhythmically.


    It''s like a spring just emerging from the ground. The spring water is gurgling out, persistently and smoothly flowing through the complex mountains and forests, looking for a way of survival that suits you. Although it is difficult, never give up, and soon a twists and turns are formed. The stream is clear and translucent, and there is not even a trace of dirt in the stream.


    Painting symbols are like paintings. This is what Zhou Shu has always pursued, and it is also a realm that he strives to achieve.


    After a few dozen breaths, the talisman has taken shape. The cyan rune pattern falls on the white talisman paper, like a winding stream, and also like a growing vine. In addition to giving people the feeling of painting, it is more visible. The tenacious vitality inside, as if nothing can destroy it.


    The talisman was lifted quietly, and the stream finally disappeared at the edge of the talisman paper, seeming to rush into the sea, but also seemed to dry up suddenly.


    A wonderful finishing touch.


    Zhou Shu nodded gently and put down the talisman.


    Although it hasn''t been a long time to draw a symbol, Fu Dao is still improving and he is very satisfied.


    "Good talisman! Good talisman!"


    An exclamation came from the building above the main hall.


    It was a withered old man, as if he had been thousands of years old, as dry as an old tree root, but his eyes were clear and bright, as if they were the source of his life, and his awe-inspiring gaze was falling on On the Fulu in front of Zhou Shu.


    "If you can get a compliment from Mr. Bei, it must be extraordinary. Which one is it?"


    The middle-aged man on the side came over, showing many surprises.


    Elder Bei pointed to Zhou Shu, and there was also a slight surprise, "This is this son, just look at it, you can actually see such an outstanding talent."


    The middle-aged man cast his eyes to the past, stared for a long time before retracting, and said slowly, "The painting symbols are picturesque, and you can draw such an artistic conception with a few rough strokes. There is no mistake. It is really precious. It is a genius, but not He knows how powerful it is. If it is unbearable or even useless talisman, then it is a mere flower. Maybe he is more suitable for painting Tao rather than Talisman."


    Lao Bei was still looking at Zhou Shu, with a sense of appreciation in his eyes, "I will see it later, but the old man thinks he won''t. He is like a picture of a symbol, not a picture of a symbol."


    "I hope so too."


    The middle-aged man nodded, "It''s hard to find talents on Talisman, especially those who are willing to draw Talisman."


    Mr. Bei frowned Fafu is not a talisman at all. You can find this kind of person, anyone who passes two rounds, but this little guy is fine. "


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Lao Bei feels it a pity? But our purpose this time is to find a few talents for Talisman. In fact, it''s not a pity. Talisman Jinxian is more valued than Fudao genius, and we want all the resources. It''s easy, and there are no safety issues."


    "Ugh."


    Elder Bei sighed unconsciously, "Although the magic talisman is strong, it is not the right way of the talisman. If you go this way, it will be ruined."


    After taking a look at Zhou Shu, he slowly closed his eyes. Without the brilliance in his eyes, his whole person became a bad old man, most of them in the soil. It is hard to imagine whoever sees it, this old man. It was the first person of the new moon city, Bei Cheng.


    The middle-aged man smiled faintly, did not go to reason, and said thoughtfully, "Zhou Shu, remember it first."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2347: 1 more round

    Walking out of the main hall, Zhou Shu looked calm, but his heart was slightly ups and downs.


    He knew that at least four powerful golden immortals were monitoring him when drawing symbols, the kind that was very careful.


    The divine consciousness of almost everyone in the hall was forbidden, and the ones who could still observe him carefully were definitely not the contestants, but the people of New Moon City.


    After drawing the talisman, Zhou Shu focused on the talisman, and naturally displayed outstanding talents. Such a result is not a surprise, but there are more than four, indicating that he has attracted the attention of New Moon City and is remembered by others. Up.


    Of course, these people are not malicious. If they are malicious, the Holy Music will take the initiative to disperse, not just a reminder.


    Do you want to continue?


    Zhou Shu was still meditating.


    Over the years in New Moon City, he has maintained an absolute low-key, just want to quietly cultivate into a golden immortal, and do nothing else, but this time participating in the Golden Core Conference, it is almost inevitable that he will stand out-the first test of Fu Dao Come pay attention, and Kendo is said to have become a top 100 hot spot-if it is already a golden fairy, these are not big problems, but if it is not, it is likely to cause trouble, like Wufang City.


    Let''s take a look, if there is no way to conceal it, stop ahead of time.


    After all, the reason for not being able to reach the Golden Immortal, is it really necessary to use the Five Elements Rule to become a Golden Immortal?


    A few days later, in the cave.


    He Taiping and You Chongzhi are discussing something, one with high spirits, the other with sadness.


    Zhou Shu, who had just walked out of the quiet room, glanced at them, seemingly thoughtful, "You all won today?"


    You Chongzhi nodded and said with a smug look, "Of course, we have all passed the third round today, and then two more rounds will be able to enter the final stage, and we will be able to play against the female fairy. "


    The competition is divided into six preliminaries. According to certain rules, the opponent is determined by drawing in each round. Those who win five games in six rounds can enter the finals.


    The preliminaries will end soon, because the final stage is the real focus, and that is also the most concerned moment of the Golden Core Conference. There is another reason for the special attention this time. The Jurchen fairy of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will play in the final stage. True soul body participates in the competition.


    "I don''t expect it at all."


    He Taiping sighed slightly, "With a strong opponent, it''s even more difficult to enter the top 50, alas."


    You Chongzhi thought for a while and said, "More than a thousand people, it''s luck to get her."


    He Taiping just shook his head, "I hope I have no luck."


    "I really want to be the first one to get it, hehe," You Chongzhi stood up and sighed, "Two brothers, I''ll go back first. After the finals, I won''t be able to come to your side to practice, big brother and second brother. No, if I say it will be distracted, I can''t help it."


    "It''s the same if you come back after the Golden Core Conference."


    Sending You Chongzhi away, Zhou Shu looked at He Taiping, "Brother, what, are you sure?"


    "The preliminaries are not difficult, it may be specially made by New Moon City. The opponents drawn are not strong, but in the finals, to be honest, I am not sure at all," He Taiping shook his head and sighed, "I watched a lot of other people''s matches. , The others are okay, but the fairy artifacts on their bodies are really too strong, I can''t compare them at all in this respect."


    He is very worried now, without the spirit and confidence he had before.


    It��s no wonder that at this stage of true immortality, a good immortal tool can change the situation and decide the outcome better than its own cultivation base. After the competition of the Golden Core Conference, the immortal tool also appears to be extremely important. The advantage is also here, because the real immortal here has enough financial resources. Every time the New Moon City Golden Core Conference, most of the New Moon City''s own people win prizes, and the other Xiaoxian City immortal realms are too different in this respect.


    After watching a few rounds of competition, He Taiping was hit, and looked a bit helpless.


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted him, "Don''t worry, I will borrow two fairy artifacts for you in the finals."


    He Taiping chewed on the grass and was about to shook his head to refuse. Zhou Shu said again, "Brother, this is not a golden pill for you for nothing. It is a loan, so don��t refuse. I didn��t borrow you before because I didn��t want you to be exposed too early. , But since it��s the finals, there is nothing to hide. Besides, you have already reached this point. You are not reconciled if you lose the chance because the fairy tools are not good."


    He Taiping paused, no longer stuck, "Well, Zhou Shu, what kind of fairy?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry."


    It��s no big deal to help a friend. He is neither worried about borrowing or repaying it, nor is he worried about the immortal artifact being crushed by the real immortal. Why not do it? When he has the ability, he will forge more good deeds. It pays off.


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, "I''m going to practice."


    It can be seen that there is less confusion in his eyes, and confidence and determination are back.


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked out of the cave quickly. Today, he still has a competition, which is very curious.


    Arrived a little earlier, the hall had not yet opened, and thousands of real immortals stood at the door.


    There are also many people who signed up for chess. Of course, most of them are fish in troubled waters. Even Zhou Shu may be because he can play only a few kinds of chess, and the chess books he has read are also from the Xuanhuang world. If you want to ask him If there is any problem, most of it can only be confused, and the result can be imagined.


    After a while, the door opened, and thousands of people entered.


    Sit down, there are no jade slips and problems, a chessboard appeared in front of everyone, five feet square, many people frowned, Zhou Shu calmed down.


    It is Go.


    And it''s a very ordinary Go game, in black and white, but the board has more lines on both sides, 50 on the upper and lower sides, which has changed many times, but the essence is still the same.


    Zhou Shu, who is more advanced than this, has played.


    The most common chess type in the Xuanhuang world, I couldn''t be more familiar, and the talent of calculation and deduction is suitable for it. It is impossible to lose.


    "what is this?"


    "What are the rules?"


    "I know what this is, but who am I going to play with, do I have to find it myself?"


    Someone didn''t know, so it made a noise.


    "Quiet! The rules are on the board. After a hundred breaths, start to play, and then the speaker will be out!"


    The majestic voice echoed in the hall, repeated several times, and everyone was quiet.


    Zhou Shu stared at the chessboard, seemingly thoughtful. After a while, a black chess piece appeared on the chessboard, landing on the Tianyuan position.


    coming.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized picked up a white child and put it down.


    Heizi settled quickly, as if he didn''t think about it, and Zhou Shu did the same. Such a small chessboard might not even be necessary for his brain.


    After a quarter of an hour, the last chess piece fell.


    "Bai Sheng!"


    The chessboard disappeared instantly, and Zhou Shu was also moved out of the hall.


    It��s a lot easier than expected. This opponent, who is unknown, has fairly good chess skills, moves accurately and quickly, and has the style of a general. Shu''s talent is even worse than that.


    If this chess match is such an opponent, then he must be the first.


    It seems that only in the Xuanhuang world can there be excellent chess skills and powerful chess players?


    Perhaps.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2348: Thank you senior

    "This Zhou Shu is amazing!"


    "Yes, every game is a sword to solve the opponent."


    "What''s more important is that neither side is injured. Only when there is a big difference in strength can there be such a result."


    "too strong."


    "It seems that the top 100 estimates are still bad, and the top ten are all possible."


    When leaving the field, the eyes of thousands of people all gathered on Zhou Shu, and there was a lot of discussion.


    Zhou Shu was indifferent, but there was a wry smile in his heart.


    "Is this her kendo."


    It doesn��t hurt to win. Since Caiying has agreed, he will not intervene in the kendo competition, but Caiying will not hide his clumsiness. Every time the competition field is filled with purple clouds, the last sword will solve the opponent without attracting attention. It''s strange. Nowadays, there are many people who come to see him specifically for the sword. The number of people off the court is many times more than the others. They are so densely packed that they can hardly stand.


    "Brother Zhou Dao, win four consecutive games with one sword, and after another round, you will be firmly in the top 100!"


    You Chongzhi squeezed over with excitement, "Speaking of your sword intent is so gorgeous, it''s different from the usual you!"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s a little different."


    "More than a little bit, it''s totally two people, I think..."


    While talking about You Chongzhi, he froze, looking at the youth who appeared in front of him suddenly, lowered his head, as if he wanted to find a place to hide.


    "Go back to practice."


    The visitor was dressed in white, with a long stature, sword eyebrows and star eyes, beautiful and beautiful. The moment he appeared, the noisy competition venue was much quieter, but the crowd around him seemed to be cleared, and suddenly a large space appeared. In the circle, he stood in the middle, which appeared to be particularly prominent, but his handsome face had no expression except for the coldness, which made the large group of female fairies who wanted to cheer loudly to also hold back their voices.


    "I see, brother."


    You Chongzhi bowed his head and walked to the youth.


    The young man nodded to the west, as if he was saluting someone, then stretched out his hand to hold You Chongzhi, and walked out of the dense crowd in two steps. He disappeared, and he couldn''t see how he got out, leaving no trace.


    "Is he the Yu Angzhi of New Moon City, really cool!"


    "Of course! Our first genius in New Moon City won the first place in the Golden Core Conference soon after becoming a true immortal! And in the next time he will be a golden immortal, crossing a great realm in just 30 years , Few people can compare it in the heavens!"


    "It''s worthy of being a figure on the immortal seedling list."


    "It''s better to see it at first sight. It has condensed the murderous aura to such an extent that the real stranger should not get close, and it still can''t feel it."


    "If he could become his Taoist companion, it would be wonderful..."


    "Stop dreaming, it''s impossible for you to think about it!"


    "How can I know if I don''t try, maybe he likes a weak one like me..."


    After you Ang left, the whole competition venue was suddenly very lively. Everyone was talking about him. The eyes of the female fairies couldn''t help flashing stars, and Zhou Shu, the original focus figure, was no one to pay attention.


    Except for one.


    An old man who did not know where he came from, nodded to Zhou Shu from a distance, "Follow the old man."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, thought about it, and walked west.


    With the flawless holy note, he knew that the old man''s divine sense temptation was not malicious, and there was even a hint of warmth, which was much better than the feeling that You Angzhi gave him.


    When I walked to a corner, although there was still noisy and people around, I couldn''t hear or perceive all of them. It was obviously a unique area created by the old man.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, why didn''t you go to the fourth round of Fudao competition?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated and said calmly, "Senior, in the third round of the competition, I was eliminated."


    The old man smiled faintly, "The results of the third round have not come out yet, how do you know that you have been eliminated?"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion tightened, and suddenly a little guilty.


    Unexpectedly, the old man came to test him on purpose.


    Speaking of which, this method of competition is really bad. Only by participating in the jade medal can we know the time of the next match and the result of the previous match. The old man tried a little bit, and Zhou Shu, who didn��t know the result, could only answer with his feelings. Soon Just exposed.


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "In the third round, you deliberately drew a talisman and wanted to withdraw from the competition, right?"


    Zhou Shu settled down, pretending to be frank, "It was deliberate, but it was not. In fact, the juniors participated in too many competitions, and they were too weak. They were almost reaching their limits. Even if the third round of talisman drawing barely made no mistakes, the fourth round did not. Certainly, it is better to quit early and concentrate on preparing for other things."


    When participating in the second round of Fudao competition, Zhou Shu still felt the monitoring of others. This time it was five people, and the detection of two of them made Zhou Shu feel a little dangerous. In this case, if you still If you want to continue, it is likely to cause trouble. If the benefits are not big, there are still troubles. Why persist? So in the third round, he decisively drew a waste talisman, hoping to be eliminated.


    I never thought that someone came to him on the initiative, but this old man seemed to have no malice towards him.


    The old man sighed slightly, "Old man Beicheng, have you heard of it?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was shocked, "It turns out that he is the first person in the city of Fudao, the old senior, and it is really disrespectful. It is an honor for the younger to see the senior."


    "Zhou Shu, I am not advising you to go back and compete."


    Bei Cheng said slowly, "Actually, for your Fudao, continuing to compete may not be a good thing for you."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and said thoughtfully, "What do you mean by this predecessor?"


    Bei Cheng watched Zhou Shu, "The Golden Core Conference is to select talents for New Moon City, but not for talents like you. You don��t need to ask more about the specific reasons. I want to ask you a word now. If you are to follow the old man Do you want to learn Talisman?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shaken.


    He didn��t know much about New Moon City, but he had a deep impression of Bei Cheng. Not to mention Bei Cheng��s bizarre experience, the achievements on the Talisman Dao alone were enough for Zhou Shu to admire, and Bei Cheng left Taiyi. There is still some distance, but I have used Fulu to stop Daluo Jinxian, can have such a senior teach himself Zhou Shu will definitely make great progress on Fudao.


    The only question is whether Bei Cheng really wants to preach or has ulterior motives.


    Judging from Shengyinfu��s feedback, the former is more likely, and even if Bei Cheng has any intentions, Zhou Shu has enough reasons to take risks.


    Zhou Shu quickly made up his mind and said sincerely, "The seniors love it, and the juniors are naturally willing, but it will take a while. Can seniors agree?"


    "It''s fine if you want. I don''t make demands on time."


    Bei Cheng looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, the old man just didn��t want to bury a talent, so he just gave some pointers, and everything else is your own business. When you want to learn the Tao, just Come to the West End to find the old man."


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted, very respectful.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2349: I want to preach

    Main hall.


    Zhou Shu is splicing a puppet.


    He did not withdraw from the Puppet Road competition. On the one hand, no one paid attention, no one in the city paid attention to it, and no one monitored it during the competition. On the other hand, the competition was too simple.


    This round of competition is to splice the puppets, which is also the basic operation of the puppet way, which adds up to only a few thousand parts. For Zhou Shu, it is a trivial matter that is not even a quarter of an hour.


    Of course, he was deliberately slow.


    "time up."


    With a shout, the hall shone brightly, and people were constantly being spread out, all of whom had not had time to complete the splicing. The remaining people looked sparse, and there were only forty or fifty people in total.


    Jin Xian, who was in charge of the examination, looked at the empty hall, also quite helpless.


    "Just so few people, the question is not difficult, this puppet road test is really meaningless."


    "Who said no? Puppet Road is not taken seriously. The heavens and immortal worlds are all powers. Few people learn this kind of strange silver skill. If Puppet Road has a future, unless these puppets also master the law. , But it��s impossible to do it."


    "These dozens of people have found it, and I don''t know who suggested it."


    "I added it to others temporarily, it''s definitely not the city owner. Recently, there is no big Luo Jinxian coming to New Moon City to find special talents, right?"


    "Daluo didn''t have the ones who came to the city recently, but there are those who have more face than Daluo."


    "You mean her? She has a lot of face, but she is looking for puppet Taoist talent? Don''t be kidding, Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not cultivate puppet Tao."


    "Finally, maybe it''s interesting."


    Jinxian stopped arguing, and shouts soon sounded in the hall, "The next round is the last one. The ranking will be officially determined by the puppets. You can now prepare the materials to refine the parts. Remember, every part has to be With his own name, cheaters will be driven out of Crescent City."


    A crowd was reported out of the main hall.


    Zhou Shu is definitely going to participate in this last game, and get a few more Purple Mansion Gold Cores to make a better breakthrough.


    Don��t worry about being eye-catching at all. Judging from the competitions in these games, his 50% skill is enough to get the first place. The puppet road of New Moon City is really not taken seriously. Zhou Shu reminded him of Wufang City. The city lord of Wufang City attaches great importance to the puppet road, entering and leaving, there are puppets everywhere, but it is a pity that those puppets... are not outstanding in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and they are nothing to the real master puppet.


    Speaking of Puppet Road, Zhou Shu often wondered how to use the Puppet Road.


    Compared with the Xuanhuang World, everyone in Xiancheng pays more attention to personal cultivation, thinking that personal power is the most important, and power comes from the laws, especially the laws of the fairy world, but Zhou Shu does not think that the puppet Tao and other Taos are If it has no effect, there must be something to play, and it must be able to play, otherwise how can Shu Zhidao improve?


    However, Zhou Shu still hasn''t figured out how to give full play to his advantages. While he is thinking hard, he is looking forward to a wise man to solve his puzzles. This is also the reason why he participated in this puppet Tao and Fudao competition. It seems that he is on the rune. It may have found an opportunity for a breakthrough, but Puppet Road, not yet.


    A few days later.


    Zhou Shu looked at He Taiping, "Tomorrow is the first match of the final stage, how do you feel?"


    He Taiping chewed the blade of grass with a calm expression, "It doesn''t feel much, just one game after another. Let''s see which game I can get."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "My little brother is so confident now, not bad."


    He Taiping smiled, showing a bit of solemnity, "Take your insulated strange clothes and seven fire feather fans, it''s impossible if you don''t have confidence."


    Needless to say, the insulating strange clothing is an excellent fairy tool to deal with the immortals of the laws of the immortal world, and the Qihuo Lufan is from the collection of the city lord of Wufang City. According to He Taiping of the law, it is just like a tiger, there is no better.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Brother, how about we make a bet?"


    He Taiping nodded, "What?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "If you can enter the top 50, the Seven Fire Lupin will be given to you. If you can''t enter the top 50, then it will be considered borrowed."


    He Taiping''s heart was stagnant, "What kind of bet is this, and what good is it for you?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I haven''t finished speaking yet. In the future, if you and the tribe drove away the Dragon Race and took it back to the Tianshui Realm, I will be a heavenly person in the Tianshui Realm. Simply put, I will preach in the Tianshui Realm. Of course, I will definitely help with this."


    He Taiping was shocked and looked at Zhou Shudao, "Zhou Shu, what do you want to preach? Why didn''t you go in Taiyuan before?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You know, the Tao I want to preach is not mature, and I have to grow up with the cultivator. Taiyuan is very stable, and there are guardians. Tao is not so easy to preach, and Tianshui is a waste of time. Waiting for happiness is the best choice for preaching, and my Tao has the possibility of growth."


    Letting Shu Zhidao flourish was originally one of his goals for cultivating immortals. As a founder, it was time to start preaching when he reached the Golden Immortal realm.


    Obviously it is impossible to do this in Xiancheng. The law of the immortal world that respects power occupies most of the country, and the survival of Tao is very problematic. Everyone can see that whether it is Fudao Puppet Tao, or Chess Calligraphy and Painting Tao, in Xiancheng There is no basis for development at all, and his Shu Zhidao is even more difficult to develop.


    To preach, you can only go to other places.


    Demon Refining Realm is undoubtedly the necessary and best choice, but other small realms should not be missed, such as Tianshui Realm.


    If He Taiping retakes the Tianshui Realm, his prestige must be the strongest in the Tianshui Realm, just like the Emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm who drove away the Dragon Clan back then. If He Taiping can help him preach, then Shu Zhidao can also take the lead. , Get a place.


    Staring at Zhou Shu, He Taiping hesitated, his body stiffened.


    Compared with a good immortal weapon, the bet of evangelism is a bit too big. If a realm conveys a bad way, the ascetics will take a crooked path, and it will also bring disaster to the realm, perhaps better than the dragon clan. The invasion was even worse. As a person in the Tianshui Realm, he certainly didn''t want to see such a thing happen.


    Is this the purpose Zhou Shu has been helping him?


    Although he knew that Zhou Shu was definitely not like the Dragon Clan, the Tao preached was not necessarily evil, but he felt puzzled.


    Seeing the silent He Taiping, Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Brother may have misunderstood. I don��t want everyone in the Tianshui realm to learn my Dao. I just set up a few dojos and go if they want to learn. You don��t have to go, and it doesn��t matter if you give up halfway. What I need my brother to do is to help me build the dojo and promote it. I will never ask my brother to force others to learn the Tao."


    "I thought����"


    He Taiping gradually relaxed, "Okay, I promised, but... we said if this is too early, and we don''t know if we can drive away the dragon clan."


    "Relax, my brother''s hard work for so many years will definitely not be wasted."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and patted his shoulder, "Besides me, Tianshui Realm is also my goal. I won''t let the Dragon Race continue to be poisoned. What you have to do now is to get the top 50 and get the Purple Mansion. Jin Dan becomes a golden immortal."


    He Taiping felt tight, "I will."

 Chapter 2350: Flashy

    South Central Plaza.


    The inner and outer three floors were full of people, all looking at the competition field hanging in the air, full of expectation.


    But there is one exception. Facing the best place in the competition field, a pillar with a radius of tens of meters was erected out of thin air. The pillar was empty, with only two people standing, You Angzhi and You Chongzhi.


    It looks particularly abrupt.


    There were a large group of female fairies around the pillars, and I didn''t know whether to watch the competition or to see You Angzhi.


    You Ang''s face was indifferent and not surprised, but there was a trace of excitement in his eyes. You Chongzhi looked left and right and couldn''t know what he was doing.


    Soon, he saw He Taiping in the distance and said with joy, "Ah, Brother He Dao, are you here too?"


    He Tai said flatly, "Well, it''s rare to end early, just come over and take a look, right?"


    "Although it''s the final stage, there is still no challenge in the first game. It only took a few dozen more breaths."


    You Chongzhi nodded, somewhat pleased, "I was going to go back to practice, but the eldest brother wants to come and see in person, so I followed, hey."


    He Taiping smiled unconsciously, "Brother Ling is showing his sincerity, right? He is still standing at such a high place."


    "I saw him so obsessed for the first time," You Chongzhi glanced at his elder brother secretly, and then said through a voice transmission, "Brother He Dao, today is very lively, New Moon City rarely has such a time, the Golden Core Conference in previous years There was not so much attention in the finals."


    "I haven''t seen this scene. Perhaps most of the people in the city have come."


    He Taiping also sighed with emotion, and slowly said, "Everyone wants to see the disciple of Wanhunzong for the first time, and I also want to see how strong she is."


    You Chongzhi glanced around and asked suspiciously, "By the way, why didn''t you see Brother Zhou Dao?"


    He Taiping shook his head slightly, "He was cultivating in the cave, and he didn''t even mention it."


    "I really don''t care."


    You Chongzhi shook his head, and was about to say something, when suddenly, a shout erupted in the square, deafening.


    "coming!"


    "Is that a disciple of Ten Thousand Soul Sect!"


    "It looks a little mysterious, with clouds and mist all over, and wearing a veil."


    "There is indeed a difference between what the old man thinks, are the big sect disciples so weird?"


    "Less nonsense, pay attention to what you do on your appearance, take a good look at the test, and learn more about the advantages of major sects."


    Amid the noise, an immortal walked slowly into the competition arena.


    The figure is ordinary, with a faint cloud and mist around the body, which looks very misty, as if the body is rippling in the clouds and mist. There is a very illusory and unreal feeling. The face is not entangled by clouds and mist, but it is covered with a gray veil. Lived for most of his face, only showing a pair of clear eyes.


    You Chongzhi blinked vigorously, "Big Brother, is it the same as the immortal you are talking about? I can''t see it."


    "What can you see? It''s the real soul now, not in person."


    You Angzhi was slightly displeased, "The appearance is born from the heart, the appearance of the true soul body is stored in a thought. Now this appearance is just that she does not want to attract attention, but even so, the eyes are so clear and moving. It''s heartbreaking."


    You Chongzhi seemed to realize something, "By the way, what is the real soul body?"


    You Angzhi paused, "It is the mystery of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I don''t know much. It looks like a body formed by the power of the law, but it is no different from the substance. There is no spirit or sense control around the body. , Which means that the true soul body does not need to be manipulated and can fight on its own. I can��t see the internal situation, but I guess there is something like a sea of ??qi to act as the core of the soul body, operating and recovering its own power...It can be said to be the law The perfect puppet that is put together hard can also be said to be a complete immortal."


    You Chongzhi was a little puzzled, "How did that happen? The force of the law made a true immortal out of thin air? And she is just a true immortal herself?"


    "Only the Ten Thousand Soul Sect knows the real reason," You Angzhi frowned, "Keep watching, there are so many words."


    You Chongzhi snorted and stared at the true soul body again. He was stunned when he looked at it. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. After looking at the somewhat stunned You Angzhi, he decided not to talk to him and turned to He Taiping. .


    "Brother He Dao, have you seen it?"


    He Tai calmed down and said thoughtfully, "You mean her eyes."


    "Yes, yes! It seems you feel the same way too!"


    You Chongzhi was very excited and said, "The eyes are very similar to Brother Zhou, especially the look in the eyes. For a moment, I thought they were alone!"


    He Taiping said calmly, "But definitely not."


    You Chongzhi nodded, still a little excited, "I don''t think so, but the fairy is also surnamed Zhou, maybe they are a family!"


    He Taiping smiled, "Go back and ask Zhou Shu, but there is definitely no answer, and with the soul body, you can change your appearance at will."


    "Big Brother said the same, but it''s really a coincidence."


    You Chongzhi held his head, seeming to think, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a while, there was already one more person than on the test field. This person pressed the long sword in his hand and looked energetic, and his cultivation was good, but it did not arouse any waves. Everyone��s thoughts were on the female fairy. Only He Taiping seemed to have it. Moved, hey.


    You Chongzhi doubted, "What, do you know him?"


    He Taiping nodded, "Well, Lin Dong from Wufang City ranks second among true immortals."


    You Chongzhi glanced a few times and frowned, "Brother He Dao, I don''t think he is better than you and Brother Zhou Dao."


    "Of course it''s different now."


    He Taiping smiled slightly, staring at Lin Dong on the stage, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    Lin Dong looked at the female fairy on the opposite side, and the corners of her mouth seemed to bring out a smile.


    When he was drawn to the fairy before, he suddenly felt that he had drawn the most lottery and was about to leave, but now that he was standing in front of the fairy as an opponent, he was surprised to find that he didn''t feel any expectation at all. The oppressive power of the opponent is too weak, right?


    Is this the true soul body?


    Just like the clones of many immortals, it reveals four words ~ www.novelhall.com~ flashy.


    Almost all true immortals will condense the clone, condense the power of the law, give a certain spirit, and control the work of the clone. However, the weakness of this clone is obvious. The clone cannot replenish itself when fighting, and the power of the law will continue to be consumed. If it��s not long, and without core support, the clone is like a pile of scattered mud, which basically disperses as soon as it hits. The clone looks good and can be used to do things, but it is basically not useful in actual combat unless it is used. Performing some powerful moves, such as self-destruction, etc., not to mention that the success rate is very low, and the clone disappears when it runs out.


    Therefore, for the true immortal, instead of wasting energy to condense the clone, it is better to use it to better improve cultivation and temper his body.


    At this time, he also found the same feeling in his opponent.


    Although he understood that the true soul body of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect was definitely different from the clone, at least he felt good now, that was enough.


    In any case, maybe there is just a clone in front of you, fight it!


    The fighting spirit flourished.


    Even the people outside the court had some shock.

 Chapter 2351: Faint 1 sigh

    "It''s ugly!"


    Lin Dong''s eyes dazzled, his figure suddenly increased several times, and the long sword in his hand turned into a streamer, turning around his right wrist, disappearing, and then there was a burst of light on his right arm, as gorgeous as the sun.


    Bang!


    Thousands of fist lights flew from the fist, and fell to the fairy like a torrential rain.


    "what?"


    You Chongzhi stopped, "Brother He Dao, this Lin Dong is not easy."


    He Taiping seemed thoughtful, "The first time I saw him take a shot, I saw that his momentum was indeed not bad."


    You Chongzhi shook his head, "It''s very powerful. It is the Hao Zhengxiong Fist of the Saitama Sect, the great master of the immortal world. It is a very good technique for exerting immortal power. He can practice to quadruple his body, and then immortal power will follow. It��s quadrupled, and it��s even more rare that he has also incorporated a very good sword intent. The combination of fist and sword is like a broken sword. If I change it, it will take some effort."


    "That''s it."


    He Taiping thought, "Friend You Dao, you know better than me in this respect."


    You Chongzhi was a little proud, "Hey, I''m very interested in Saitama Sect, but he should not be able to do gangbang, otherwise it will be difficult for me to change, I don''t know how she will respond, I am curious."


    He turned his eyes back on the competition arena, and peeped at You Ang.


    The female fairy still stood on the spot, had not moved, looked at the countless flashes of fists rushing over, without even dodge her eyes.


    "what!"


    "This is a hit!?"


    In a burst of exclamation, countless fists passed through, hitting the fairy.


    In an instant, the female fairy''s body was beaten to pieces, shattered into pieces.


    Most people saw this, but a few people saw it not. Lin Dong on the court was surprised and suspected that he had misread or beat him up.


    It is clear that her body shape and her breath are there, it is a complete entity, and it cannot be wrong. When the fist falls, it obviously penetrates directly. When the fist reaches the body, her body is also The penetration was torn apart, but after the fist passed through, it immediately returned to its original shape.


    It was as if the rocks hit the lake, ripples were everywhere, and there were broken shadows everywhere, but the calm was quickly restored, and the lake was still the surface of the lake.


    Is the power too small?


    Lin Dong stepped hard, and his figure suddenly rose by several feet, another violent fist.


    The result was still the same, the fairy stood quietly, watching the fist passing through her body, without any reaction.


    Lin Dongli stopped, thinking about the countermeasures.


    The fairy in front of her didn''t seem to exist. What stood there was an illusory shadow, a shadow that couldn''t be hit.


    The people off the court also understood, all with strange expressions on their faces, shocked, joyful, and more confused.


    "Is she on the court?"


    "I don''t know, but the breath and everything are very obvious, it must be a substantial existence."


    "It looks like the image on the photo frame, how does this make people fight?"


    "Even if it is the soul and soul, the immortal power can be dispelled. The power of the law is effective for everything. How can it not hit her? It is a bit weird.


    You Chong said in doubt, "Big Brother..."


    You Angzhi groaned, "The soul body usually referred to is a body formed by using the power of the soul, but the real soul body looks completely different, but the power of the soul can also be the real body, whether it is emptiness or reality, with one heart. It has both characteristics."


    You Chongzhi paused, as if he had understood a little bit, "Then how to crack it?"


    You Angzhi stagnated and watched him reprimand, "Crack? The true soul body is one of the core tactics of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect has stood at the top of the immortal world for many years. I want to crack it. What do you think of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect? Now, do you think Big Brother is omnipotent?"


    You Chongzhi shook his head and said dejectedly, "Big Brother, it''s not that big at all, then I just want to give in?"


    You Angzhi condensed his eyebrows and said slowly, "Don''t be discouraged. She is only a true immortal. Even a core disciple, it is hard to say how many tens of thousands of soul sects can be learned. It is by no means invincible. The true soul body is also limited. The law domain of the same order restricts her soul power, and then uses overwhelming power to suppress or destroy the true soul body, forcing her to save herself. I should have the confidence to win. As for you, it may depend on luck and wisdom. , Both fairy artifacts and magic symbols are used."


    "Does it take Jinxian to win..."


    You Chongzhi seemed to realize something, "Big brother means that if it is purer than the power of the law, my law of killing can''t be better than the law of her soul?"


    You Angzhi nodded, "It seems very difficult to condense into such a true soul body, which shows that she has a deep understanding of the law of the soul, most of which is still above your law of killing, and it seems that her soul domain is also Very broad."


    You Chongzhi''s eyes widened, and said in surprise, "Soul Domain, then she is not a golden fairy?"


    "The Soul Realm is not the realm of the Soul Law, but a special technique. It can be regarded as a simplified version of the Law Realm. It can be released in a certain area so that the power of the soul can act better and operate more perfectly. The range is generally not large, it is difficult to thousands of meters, it is impossible to cover the entire competition venue."


    You Angzhi said thoughtfully, "As for the realm of the law of soul, she can''t reach it, even Jinxian can''t do it. Similar to the law of destruction, the realm of the law of soul is also very demanding and higher than the law of destruction. , Can be a fairy who is full of soul realm for hundreds of miles, at least it is Da Luo."


    You Chongzhi nodded, thinking of something, "Brother, is it true that the higher the law level, the higher the requirements for the cultivation field?"


    You Angzhi laughed and said, "Generally speaking, this is the case, but the sentence you are asking is actually meaningless. As far as Jinxian is concerned, you can''t practice high-level laws at all. Should you consider the field? Think that a golden immortal can penetrate the law of reincarnation, and then cultivate the realm of reincarnation? It''s impossible."


    "Yes."


    You Chongzhi stuck out his tongue and turned to look at the competition field.


    At this time, Lin Dong had already blasted hundreds of Hao Zhengxiong fists, all of which had no effect, but after so many attacks, he also felt a bit of a clue. The true soul body seemed to be supported by strength, and his heart was relaxed. After a little bit, he secretly said, "Could it be that she can only defend but not attack in this way of fighting, then I can be considered invincible, as long as it is exhausted..."


    Just thinking about it, the fairy raised her hand and drew out a gray long whip, and drew it randomly.


    It looks like a real thing, more like a phantom, but Lin Dong''s heart is tight, not only dodges around, but also puts up a triple protective shield in front of him Snap!


    It was useless, and the whip still fell on him.


    The long whip passed through the body, passed through the sea of ??consciousness, firmly bound the soul, and pulled it out one by one. For an instant, the eyes were pitch black, and there was no resistance. There was a feeling that the soul and mind would be taken away. It seemed to have fallen into the abyss, and it was impossible to get up again.


    The whip stopped.


    Staring at Lin Dong with bright and sharp eyes, he seemed to be inquiring about something.


    "I surrender!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Dong shouted loudly, and his body bent down unconsciously, bowing into dried shrimps.


    The long whip was immediately retracted, and Lin Dongru repeatedly thanked him amnesty, but the fairy in front of him was gone.


    Only a faint sigh was heard.


    "Ugh."

 Chapter 2352: never heard of that

    Lin Dong ended in despair.


    Although Divine Soul was intact, the last sigh gave him a feeling of "why he is so weak", which made him very depressed. No one knows whether he will be depressed or work hard in the future.


    The audience was silent.


    The seemingly long battle lasted only a few dozen breaths. Lin Dong gave up after a fierce attack. He didn''t even see how the fairy disappeared, and it was too late to cheer.


    "It''s kind of inexplicable."


    "Yeah, I don''t understand."


    "It''s not there anymore, I will come back next time."


    "But the disciple of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect seems to have nothing worth seeing... somewhat ordinary."


    The crowd gradually dissipated, and those who couldn''t see the way were a little dazed, but they were surprised and afraid. The disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect were indeed surprisingly strong, what if they encountered it, just a true soul body would be so difficult. , And when I saw it in the heavens, there was definitely not only one true soul body...


    You Chongzhi waved to He Taiping and followed You Angzhi away. He Tai stood calmly for a while and returned to the cave.


    On the way, he has been thinking about what to do when he meets a fairy.


    He thinks he is stronger than Lin Dong, and after having Zhou Shu''s fairy tools, he is much stronger, but even so, he still has no clue, he froze for a while, and said unconsciously, "What a troublesome true soul body. ..."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Brother, did you see the disciple of Ten Thousand Soul Sect today?"


    He Taiping nodded, "Yes, her opponent is Lin Dong, you have also seen it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What''s the result?"


    "There is no way to fight back, no, it should be impossible to fight..."


    He Taiping told Zhou Shu about the scene he saw. Zhou Shu fell into thinking, while his spiritual consciousness disappeared into the world of refining monsters.


    "You guys, have you heard of the true soul body?"


    "No."


    Everyone shook their heads, and the old man groaned, "What are the characteristics?"


    Zhou Shu repeated it.


    Old Jian thought for a while and said, "For the Xuanhuang Realm, the Soul Dao is an external road. The Soul Dao in the Realm has never reached such a level. However, the situation you describe is somewhat like an evil soul, which is all substantive. Astral power."


    "It''s not so much an evil soul as it is a demon soul."


    The Demon Refining Pot groaned, "I don''t know if you remember the old swordsman, the Demon Soul Sect once produced a demon soul, which seems to be true and illusory, erratic, it can be tens of thousands of miles at a moment, its footprints are clear, and its appearance is like a demon The tribe, what they do is also the thing of the demons. They killed countless cultivators for the pleasure of devouring the soul. Later, the three major sects went with their artifacts to suppress them."


    "I am a little impressed by this."


    Old Jian stroked his beard, "It seems that this incident is an important reason why Soul Transformation Sect is called the Demon Sect, and because of this, it was attacked by other sects."


    The demon refining pot nodded and said in a deep voice, "Yes, after the devil soul came out, the soul transforming sect went on a crooked road, and began not to cultivate the body, but only practiced the soul of the soul, and kept parasitizing it, saying what soul body is It is the highest realm of Soul Dao, and was finally besieged by many sects, weakened to disappear."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant, "How did the devil soul come from?"


    Old Jian shook his head, "Then I don''t know, maybe a disciple in the Soul Transforming Sect accidentally cultivated."


    The Demon Refining Pot mused, "Maybe it has something to do with the Demon Race. Maybe they collected some Demon Race corpses or remnants of souls, or some magic weapon secrets from the Demon Race... But no one knows how, The soul never appeared after being suppressed."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you both."


    He Taiping outside stared at Zhou Shu, "What a daze, Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I don''t know how to deal with the true soul body, but if I have the opportunity, I want to see it next time."


    "You really want to see it."


    He Taiping smiled, "You don''t know, you all suspect that the true soul body is you today."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Huh?"


    He Taiping showed some seriousness, "It''s not without reason. The only place you can see is the eyes, and her eyes are very similar to you, and so is the firmness in the eyes. It feels like carved out of you, we are all Very strange."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly condensed.


    Speaking of his face is very ordinary, can only be said to be sharp and angular, a face of determination, no different from most people in the Xuanhuang world, the only thing to be proud of is the eyes, clear and deep, firm, sometimes sharp, and very special. .


    He smiled, "It''s a coincidence."


    "Haha, of course it''s a coincidence. If you are in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I won''t worry about the Heavenly Water Realm, and I will hold your thigh."


    He Taiping laughed, and the grass blades in his mouth fell on the ground, splashing some fairy dust.


    In the next round, no one was drawn to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciple, unexpectedly bye.


    This made Zhou Shu calm down for the time being, and went to participate in the last competition of Puppet Road. There were not many people in this competition. Perhaps it was the first competition completed by the Golden Core Conference.


    In the main hall, dozens of people were concentrating on refining or splicing puppets.


    Zhou Shu didn''t plan to show the puppet Tao in front of everyone, so he refined the parts beforehand and brought them here to join together. In fact, the ten hours given in the test were enough for him to refine a complete puppet on the spot.


    Looking around, most of the people chose life-style puppets like agency kites and agency waiters.


    Consistent with the hobby of Wufang City Lord.


    Zhou Shu can understand this.


    When looking for puppet materials, he discovered that there are basically no materials that can isolate the spirit of the fairy in Xiancheng. Without such materials, the basis for fighting puppets is gone. The most basic characteristic of fighting puppets is to be beaten. If this most common power can be isolated, fighting puppets will have a lot of strategic value. On the contrary, if the materials used to refining puppets can communicate with immortal powers, the puppets are difficult to withstand the blows of immortal powers, and their existence is natural. Not big.


    The lack of a large amount of Jue Xian Jue Ling materials may be an important reason for the puppet''s weakness.


    I don��t know if this situation is the original face of the heavens. There is a lack of such materials in the heavens, or the immortal world deliberately destroys such materials as much as possible, and who is the immortal world? Domination will do this. It is very important to avoid natural enemies and reduce nemesis.


    However, what he refined was still a battle puppet.


    Without him, only hands are familiar.


    The King Kong puppet is the one he refines the most and the most proficient. It is not surprising that given him enough time and materials to create a 100,000 army.


    Of course, this King Kong puppet can��t isolate the immortal power, has no materials, and can��t put the extremely rare insulating clothing on it, so he focuses his energy on aggression, and all the parts of his body are engraved with formation patterns. After the immortal stone is activated, the fist can fly out, which is equivalent to a true immortal''s full blow. It can be used repeatedly, and it takes some time to fill the immortal stone. Of course, this process is also done by the puppet itself.


    Although this kind of puppet is not powerful and its structure is not subtle, but in this competition, the top ten and five are definitely no problem.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2353: Disqualification

    When everyone else was almost done, Zhou Shu stopped.


    Looking at the five-foot-high puppet, Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction, and with a little emotion, thinking that it was such a puppet back then, destroying a main peak of the Heyin School. At that time, no one was afraid of it. Now it is within easy reach.


    "The time is up. If it is not completed, leave immediately."


    White lights flashed, and some people were passed out before they could shout.


    There are more than 30 people left.


    Looking at the puppets in front of them, the two golden immortals frowned.


    "The organ kite, the organ waiter, they are almost the same, and there is a King Kong puppet that is neither good nor useful. It is not good for judgment."


    "It''s not that we are judging, what''s anxious."


    "That''s right, but I didn''t expect that this time the Puppet Dao contest was really proposed by her."


    "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect has also begun to study puppets, is it a good thing or a bad thing?"


    "Their every move has attracted attention, but maybe it''s just her whim. After all, there is no environment for the growth of puppets."


    The two said a few words, walked towards a quiet room behind the palace together, walked to the door, and said respectfully, "Daoyou Zhou, the competition over there has been completed, just wait for the friends to judge the score and decide the ranking. "


    "I see. Let them show the puppets and you can maintain order."


    There was a dull voice, and the two golden immortals nodded and quickly retreated.


    "Now is the show time, show the usefulness and characteristics of your puppets!"


    With the shouting, the hall immediately became lively.


    The organ kite flew around and visited, the organ waiter walked around, sometimes handing a cup of fairy tea, sometimes immersed in work, and a small organ dragon, but could not fly, twisting around on the ground, like a one reptile.


    The golden fairies frowned.


    Zhou Shuduan was standing next to the King Kong puppet and sighed secretly. Has the puppet reached this point.


    "Zhou Shu, why don''t you show your King Kong puppet?"


    The majestic shout rang out, echoing in the hall, and several true immortals shook their hearts, and even the organ kite could not be controlled well and fell from mid-air.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Without an opponent, the juniors don''t know how to show."


    "Oh, are you a puppet for combat?"


    The voice rang again, with a hint of sneer.


    The contestants all looked at Zhou Shu, they all showed mockery. Everyone knew that the battle puppet had no future, and it was really insignificant.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said frankly, "Yes."


    "It''s really for combat?"


    "What did he make of it, don''t you know that the battle puppet is useless in the immortal world?"


    "Unless you have mastered the power of the law, or you have been able to fight it, it will be a waste."


    "Unexpectedly, such a person would also practice Puppet Dao. It''s really shameful to be with you."


    "That''s right, my brother''s waiter is very good, I want to buy some to decorate the cave."


    The contestants looked at Zhou Shu with a look of surprise and more mockery.


    A golden immortal master couldn��t help it. He appeared to stand in the middle of the hall and slowly said, ��If this is the case, then you can use me as your opponent to show your puppet. response."


    "Then thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and stepped back.


    The ridicule of Jin Xian and others aroused Zhou Shu''s intent to fight. When he competed with these people, he was really ashamed and ashamed. These people were not worthy of practicing Puppet Dao, and they were completely degraded.


    The King Kong puppet stood still, his right hand suddenly burst into brilliance, and the dim hall instantly turned into daylight.


    The true immortals looked sideways, suddenly feeling unable to look directly.


    Guanghua condensed for a moment, and his right fist broke out and rushed forward.


    The air sizzled and smoke flew everywhere, but the seemingly short distance drew a brilliant arc, just like a meteor burning to the extreme.


    Anyone can see that this blow is definitely not trivial, but it''s not over yet. Just as the punch flew out, the left arm was also raised, the same light, the same flying fist, the same arc, one forward. After that, he rushed to Jinxian.


    Everyone looked at Feiquan, astonished and hard to describe, they couldn''t speak.


    But Jin Xian''s heart was stagnant, very anguished.


    what happened?


    It''s just in the state of dispersing immortals, absolutely can''t resist these two flying fists, but if the true immortal level is used, the previous words will be nothing, and... it seems that true immortals can hardly resist these two punches, the immortal power inside. It''s too solid and strong.


    dilemma.


    Pop, pop!


    Without knowing where, a long whip flew out and hit the flying fist lightly.


    The flying fist suddenly turned into powder, but the long whip did not stop and threw it towards the King Kong puppet.


    Snapped!


    The long whip fell, and the puppet fell apart, divided into tens of thousands of pieces, scattered on the ground.


    "The evil door is crooked, cast out!"


    With a clear shout, I don''t know where it came from, the white light flashed in the hall, Zhou Shu had disappeared, and he was nowhere to be seen.


    Everything happened very quickly, but one or two breaths, caught off guard, many people did not react, even Jin Xian was a little stunned, the contestants were stunned, looking at the puppet fragments on the ground, their eyes straightened.


    "Zhou Shu violated the rules and was disqualified. Others continued to show, only if nothing happened."


    Jin Xian settled down, said a few words in a deep voice, then disappeared.


    "Friend Zhou, is that you?"


    "This person''s puppet way is quite evil and does not meet the requirements. It is better to be expelled as soon as possible."


    "Understood, Fellow Daoist Zhou, do I need to do something in New Moon City, such as canceling his other qualifications for the test, or is it a citizen of the city?"


    "No need to."


    "Understood, then we retreat."


    "You judge this time, I''m leaving."


    "Ok."


    When the golden immortals returned to the hall, they were very boring to judge. They all knew that there were no talents in it, and they wouldn��t miss anything. These people were considered to have taken advantage, and in their hearts, the puppet that was destroyed should be First-the shadow of the flying fist is still in the sea of ??knowledge and will not go for a long time-but since the Ten Thousand Soul Sect doesn''t like it, of course it can''t be taken. The competition is all proposed by her, and the rules are naturally determined by her. set.


    "Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciple, it seems that I hate fighting puppets. Are you worried about the development of Puppet Dao? This time you are deliberately stifling talents?"


    "They are the big sect in charge of the fairy world Don''t just talk about it."


    Zhou Shu, who was rumored out of the hall, walked on the street calmly.


    There is no anger or surprise on the calm face, the whole person is calm and relaxed, and the heart is no different.


    Although he was unfairly disqualified in public and destroyed the puppets, he didn''t care. What he cared about was the moment it was spread out. At that time, he saw a pair of eyes, a pair of eyes that were very similar to himself. And that unusually gentle, unmalicious look in his eyes.


    What He Taiping said is true.


    The moment his eyes met, he understood something.


    Maybe something is about to happen.


    The jade tiles rang, and tomorrow is a long-lost kendo contest.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 160901155814184 for your reward and support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 2354: Betray

    In the middle of the square.


    The competition arena was full of people. Although it was not as good as the first appearance of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciples, it was not much different.


    Because today is the most watched kendo competition.


    On one side was Yu Ziqing, the first person in kendo recognized by New Moon City, and also the young master of Linglong Pavilion, on the other side was Zhou Shu, who had suddenly emerged. A purple sword picked down seven opponents one after another, all with only one sword.


    "It''s a pity, how did the two get together?"


    "Yeah, it''s a pity for anyone to fall out of the top five, but they just bumped into each other, and those who lose can''t even make it into the top ten."


    "Who do you think can win?"


    "It should still be Yu Rushan, Young Master Linglong Pavilion, not to mention the high talents, his pure Jun sword is said to have been used by the Juggernaut. It��s difficult."


    "That''s right, it''s a pity that Zhou Shu, his gorgeous sword intent is really rare in a century, but the sword is really not good."


    Everyone looked at the competition venue, mostly with regret.


    Zhou Shu looked at the noble son Pian Pian opposite, smiled and nodded.


    Yu Ziqing bowed his hands to return the courtesy, every move is modest and elegant, with that handsome face, can be described in four characters, like a jade.


    Caiying was in a hurry, suddenly, and the competition field was full of purple clouds.


    The speed and density are a bit faster. It can be seen that Caiying has grown very fast in the constant competition, and Zhou Shu can also understand that the sky full of purple clouds is not just for gorgeousness, but a simplification of the sword domain. , The current Caiying is still unable to release the sword domain, so he will use this method to strengthen his sword intent.


    Yu Ziqing is calm and unhurried, and her white clothes are like clouds. Even the purple clouds can''t block the brilliance, it seems very prominent.


    Suddenly, a sword shadow flew out of Zixia and went straight to Yu Ziqing''s chest.


    The sword is like a dragon, teeth and claws are open, and the momentum is soaring.


    There was a burst of exclamation from the crowd. They had seen this situation many times. Each time, the opponent surrendered straightforwardly. This time, the sword shadow was stronger. Will the result be the same?


    Ding.


    Crisp but very small sound.


    It was like a huge piece of ice hitting the ground, and the purple sword shadow shattered one by one in the air, floating down like a lilac rain.


    Yu Ziqing looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, and drew out the half-out sword completely.


    It is not so much a sword, as it is a cascading waterfall. It has no front and no handle, and the white brilliance rushes down turbulently, constantly flowing, and it can be repeated millions of times in one breath, as if it contains infinite vitality.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and it really was Chunjun.


    The famous sword from the Xuanhuang Realm has no extra decorations, no extra tricks, and no rules of its own. The only characteristic is to enlarge the sword intent. As long as it is approved by Chunjun, most sword intents are Can play best under the sword, magnify several times or even more times.


    It is worth mentioning that Chunjun is not the only one, and the one in Yu Ziqing''s hand may not have been used by the Juggernaut.


    "His sword intent is so strong, this palace has to use his real skills!"


    The purple clouds all over the sky suddenly surging, approaching, gathering, and forming a more solid and splendid sword shadow.


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Ten Thousand Swords return to one, are you using it a little earlier now?"


    "His sword intent is much stronger than this palace, without this, this palace will definitely not be able to win!"


    Caiying''s voice was very firm, and even more determined, just like the infinite purple sword shadow.


    Wan Jian is one, well-known in the world, the sword art left by the sword sage that year converged many sword intents into one point, and the sword intent that burst out instantly was nothing.


    It comes from the sword canon of Master Wen Jian, but few in the Xuanhuang Realm know how to practice. Back then, the Heavenly Sword Gate and the Sword House each got half of them. Later, the real person Tianxuan combined them, and then integrated the sword art and his own insight In the evil sword spirit.


    Caiying saw it and went to comprehend and study, but up to now, the possibility of mastering it is only one-tenth, which is too mysterious and very difficult for her now.


    But in the face of a powerful enemy, she felt that she had no other choice.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, but he didn''t stop him. Although he also knew that there might be great hidden dangers when using the uncultivated technique, but this time it was a battle to capture himself, and he would not change his choice. what.


    Perceiving something, Yu Ziqing put a smile away.


    It seemed that after a few silent words, he flew up suddenly, Chun Jun turned into a white light, and cut straight towards the middle of the sword shadow.


    "You took the initiative!?"


    "Yeah, Yurushan and Renjue never take the initiative to take the initiative. A soldier who does not move but is as stable as Mount Tai, so it is called Yurushan, but this time he took the initiative to attack..."


    "It seems that Zhou Shu''s sword is not easy, this time Yu Rushan really met an opponent!"


    "Fun, interesting, nothing for nothing!"


    Everyone kept exclaiming, and the atmosphere rose.


    The purple sword shadow still condensing, seeing Chun Jun speeding over, instantly changed its direction, and the tip of the sword faced the tip of the sword.


    "Zhou, don''t help this palace!"


    In Caiying''s shout, Purple Jianying rushed forward without hesitation.


    Bang, boom!


    With the continuous loud noise, the entire competition venue shook.


    For a time, purple light and white light erupted one after another, time after time, like a continuous blooming fireworks, and like two colors of peonies blooming again and again, you are one flower, me, no one is far behind, you bloom bigger, I It will be more beautiful, you will have more petals and more gorgeous, and I will have more than you.


    Except for the white light and purple light that bloomed one after another, I couldn''t see anything else on the test field.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Sword intents are competing with each other, this is already using all their strength..."


    "It''s really unexpected, that Zhou Shu can fight Yu Rushan to this level?!"


    "But most of them will still lose. Yu Rushan is wearing an exquisite treasure...Linglong Pavilion''s most famous fairy tool, no real fairy can harm him, even a golden fairy is difficult."


    Amidst the discussion, the light gradually weakened.


    Everyone can see that the last time it opened was white light, and purple light was completely gone.


    The competition venue was restored to its original state, but without the sky full of purple clouds, Chunjun still held Yu Ziqing''s hand, but could no longer see the flowing brilliance of the waterfall.


    Yu Ziqing is still calm, everyone''s heart is loose, but at this time, his figure is slightly shaken, his feet seem to be a little soft, and he almost fell to the ground, and the calm face that has not changed, also reveals a trace of emperor. .


    And Zhou Shu, who is opposite him, always stood upright, his eyes firm and sharp.


    "actually!?"


    "How could this happen, it seems that Yu Rushan''s sword intent has been exhausted, and the body can''t bear it, and Zhou Shu..."


    "Zhou Shu doesn''t seem to be consumed or injured at all, it''s incredible!"


    "After receiving such a blow, nothing happened. Who is he, and what kind of fairy weapon is he carrying!"


    "Is Yu Rushan eliminated?"


    The expressions of the audience in the audience changed again and again, from shock to madness, no one could believe that this was the ending.


    at this time.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Let''s bow down to the wind."


    Everyone was even more shocked, only Yu Ziqing nodded lightly, and a hint of appreciation flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 2355: Accidental breakthrough

    Zhou Shu''s words made the audience even more crazy.


    "What, what, Zhou Shu actually gave up?"


    "Could it be that he was afraid of Linglong Pavilion''s power, so he had to admit defeat. This has clearly won. If he makes another move, how can Yu Rushan guard against it?"


    "Maybe, who knows what he thinks, maybe he wants to take the backing of Linglong Pavilion?"


    "But in this way, it will only make others laugh, even Linglong Pavilion can''t value him."


    "This move is too stupid. Only by winning cleanly can you gain the respect of others. This is a cultivator!"


    Not only people who don''t know the truth are talking, some golden immortals are also talking, and even the chief examiner who is in charge of order can''t help it, almost showing up.


    Obviously winning would be regarded as losing, absolutely suspected of cheating, in the Fairy City Golden Core Conference at the level of Crescent City, it would never be allowed.


    Looking around, Zhou Shu felt that it was necessary to defend, but he did not rush to step down.


    He said faintly, "Everyone, I did lose, because I no longer have any sword intent, and it is impossible to win in the kendo competition. However, fellow Jade Daoist still has the power to fight back and win. If I don��t do it now Give up, I will only lose even worse later."


    Yu Ziqing looked at Zhou Shu, the spot Zhang Huang in his eyes had long since disappeared, and it was replaced by more appreciation.


    He arched his hand far away, "Friend Zhou, in fact, I just took advantage of the sword, and based on the sword intent, I will not be the opponent of Zhou Daoyou."


    "Where and where."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The sword is a part of Kendo, a very important part. If I lose, I am convinced."


    Yu Ziqing nodded thoughtfully and said with a smile, "I still want to compete with fellow daoists again. At any time, the door of Linglong Pavilion is open for fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Thank you, Daoist Jade, I will go if I have a chance."


    Without saying anything, Zhou Shu walked down the stage, and at this time, the audience in the audience would be overjoyed, bursting into thunderous applause.


    "So that''s the case, it really is that Yu Rushan''s savings are more abundant."


    "Yes, Zhou Shu doesn''t have the sword intent. If you want to win, you can''t win. It''s best to simply admit defeat. Even if Zhou Shu uses other skills, Yu Rushan and exquisite armor, he is still invincible."


    "The two seem to be in a tacit understanding, and they cherish each other."


    "If you don''t get acquainted with each other and become friends with your sword, it''s a great story."


    "I think Zhou Shu must be pulled over by Linglong Pavilion, showing his ability, and climbing to the top. This will kill two birds with one stone. Even if he does not get the top ten, he has a relationship with Linglong Pavilion. I am afraid that there will be no Zifu Jindan. Huh?"


    "I think Linglong Pavilion can kill two birds with one stone. Talents like Zhou Shu are not easy to get."


    Everyone was still talking about it, thinking that it didn''t make a mistake today, and Zhou Shu had long since disappeared.


    In the world of refining demon.


    Caiying lay silently on the jade bed, looking at Zhou Shu aggrievedly, "Zhou, you are the one who caused the damage, and this palace can obviously win."


    "It''s your battle, how can I intervene? Besides, you don''t want my help."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly. At that time, there was indeed a chance to win, and no other means were needed. His own sword intent was enough. The sword intents kept colliding. When both Yu Ziqing and Caiying had reached their limits, Yu Ziqing showed a lot. With a big gap, he has a great chance to win with one blow.


    But then even if he and Caiying worked together to win.


    It is possible to win, but it is not necessary. It affects the heart and also exposes the profit.


    Caiying turned her head and said, "The palace has lost. The top ten is gone, and the palace has not fulfilled its promise. There is no new sword, woohoo."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t pretend to cry, I know you are smiling, and you are smiling very happily."


    "Hmph, don''t comfort my palace!"


    Caiying turned her head and glared at Zhou Shu, but it was indeed smiling, very contented.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Zhou Shu sank his face, "Why forcibly use ten thousand swords to unite? Do you know that forcibly using a tactic that is not complete, not only is that he has not cultivated completely, but the tactic itself is not complete, and the consequence is It has brought you a lot of harm. I just looked at it. At least for more than ten years, you can''t drive the sword intent anymore. You can only lie in a daze, and your own cultivation level will fall back because of this. When you need to improve the most Having to stop, it is simply not worth the loss!"


    "You care about my palace so much, of course you have to laugh."


    Caiying giggled, but her face slowly became serious, and she seemed to swear, "Zhou, although this palace will take a long time to rest this time, this palace has a deeper understanding of sword intent and kendo. It''s totally worth it. This palace feels that when the palace recovers, it is the time when the sword intent is greatly improved. At that time, it will never lose to that Yu Ziqing again!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and he was surprised, "Did you break through?"


    Caiying thought for a while and nodded, "I have some new insights. Looking at myself, I always feel that there are many differences."


    "Well, then it''s not a loss."


    Zhou Shu stared at her and sighed with satisfaction, "Caiying, take a good rest, I will help you recast the Purple Mark Sword during this time."


    Caiying couldn''t help but nodded with joy, thinking of something, "Speaking of which, the Purple Mark Sword is almost broken. That guy''s sword is really powerful."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Caiying, do you want Chunjun? Maybe you can get some news about Chunjun from him. Of course, his hand is definitely not a true Chunjun, and it is only Grade 3, according to the truth, Chunjun will definitely be promoted along with the Sword Saint, even if it is not a holy treasure, at least it is a Dao weapon."


    "No."


    Caiying shook her head resolutely, "That sword is very unsuitable for my palace, and even... Xiangke."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Is it against each other?"


    Caiying blinked, "You may not have felt that the sword intent of this palace and Chunjun are exactly opposite, and there is an involuntary feeling when they collide."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Forget it, now my kendo is very far from you, what you say is what you say, I will find a way to get purple marks."


    Caiying whispered, "It''s not easy, Zihen is very special."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Don''t worry, when I let you down, you just have to rest."


    "Well Caiying nodded lightly, glanced at Zhou Shu again, and closed her eyes contentedly.


    "Old Hu, pay attention to her."


    "I see, master."


    Divine consciousness left the demon refining world, and he was already in the cave.


    The kendo competition ended in this way. It was unexpected, but the result was very good. It didn��t make it into the top ten, and there was no reward. That��s nothing. The important thing is that Caiying finally got a breakthrough. If there is no accident, she should wake up. It''s the realm of the cultivator, and he has caught up with himself.


    But without a physical body, it would be difficult for her to advance again.


    During the next period of time, Zhou Shu not only needed to find the material for the Purple Mark Sword, but also wanted to find a way to condense a suitable body for Caiying.


    "Zhou Shu, are you going to see the contest tomorrow for the disciples of Ten Thousand Souls?"


    "Go, I happen to see it too."

 Chapter 2356: Destructive force

    The competition venue in the middle of the square was again full of people.


    Every time a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect appeared on the stage, it could cause a sensation in New Moon City.


    You Angzhi and You Chongzhi are still standing on the high platform.


    You Chongzhi looked around, his eyes lit up, and he hesitated, "Big Brother, can I go down and watch?"


    You Angzhi stared at the competition venue without turning his head, "Are you going to find Zhou Shu, then go."


    "what?"


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "Brother, are you not opposed?"


    You Angzhi said lightly, "It��s not what I meant, it��s what my father meant. Since Zhou Shu has shown enough talent, it��s not a bad thing that you get acquainted with him. Your friendship with him is now our advantage. Before he joins Linglong Pavilion, try to draw him to Youjia as much as possible."


    You Chongzhi stagnated, and said angrily, "I got to know him because of similar temperaments, not to win him over, so I might as well not go."


    You Angzhi glanced at him, with some gentleness, "Fourth brother, each of us knows your temperament, you can do whatever you want, I''m just saying something on behalf of my father."


    "Thank you brother!"


    You Chongzhi smiled, swept down the high platform, and squeezed towards Zhou Shu and He Taiping.


    After a while, the Jurchen Fairy of Ten Thousand Souls Sect appeared in the competition field, standing quietly, staring straight ahead blankly.


    "Look, Brother Zhou, do her eyes resemble you!"


    You Chongzhi pointed to the competition venue and almost shouted.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "It''s nothing strange, there are always countless eyes in the world that are similar."


    "It won''t be so similar, you''ll know when you look at it later."


    You Chongzhi shook his head, "When she started fighting, her eyes looked more like you, almost the same."


    He Taiping looked at the competition field, seemingly thoughtful, "Her opponent seems to be very strong."


    You Chongzhi stared at him, and he felt hesitant, "Ah, it''s him?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "That seems to be Qi Lin, the son of Qi Tianlou, right?"


    "Yes, his luck is too bad, he was drawn to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the second game, and now there is no hope for the first fifty," You Chongzhi nodded and looked serious. "I have to take a good look at this. Qi Lin is not much worse than me. How will he respond?"


    "Haha! Your luck is really bad!"


    Qi Lin pointed at the Nvchen fairy and laughed presumptuously. Of course, it wasn''t just a wild laugh. An awe-inspiring burst of breath followed and continued to climb, like a heavy mountain, hanging high on the competition field, with a terrifying aura.


    His figure seems to have grown several times, and he holds an ink-colored giant hammer high in his hands, like an ancient **** who opened the world.


    "This momentum... deserves to be the eldest son of Qitianlou."


    "Who wins and who loses is hard to predict."


    "Yes, Master Qi''s destructive power is said to be capable of destroying even the heavens and the earth. It is so incredible that the true immortal can''t stop it."


    The crowd was shocked.


    You Chongzhi murmured, "Good fellow, he even took out the Skybreaker."


    He Taiping stagnated, "Sky Breaking Hammer, what kind of fairy artifact?"


    You Chongzhi paused, "It is a fairy weapon that is very suitable for breaking the law. It can increase the power of destruction. It is extremely powerful. Even my exquisite armor is difficult to stop, because the material is scarce and the sky-breaking hammer Refining is extremely difficult. Although it is a third-rank, its actual value far exceeds that of the third-rank. The entire New Moon City should be just like that. It was never shown to others in the collection of Qitian Tower. This time even the treasure of the town building was taken out. No wonder this This time he was so confident."


    He Taiping shook his head slightly, "The Law of Destruction..."


    There is a little futility, the insulating strange clothing can block the immortal power, but it is of no use to the power of other laws.


    "Well, none of our three practice principles is a secret, everyone in New Moon City knows."


    You Chongzhi nodded and slowly said, "This time it looks good, and I don''t know if the Ten Thousand Soul Sect can withstand it. After all, she is just a real immortal. Two brothers, who do you hope to win?"


    He Taiping sighed unconsciously, "Whoever wins is a troublesome opponent, and it is best to hurt both losers."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Just look at it, I don''t care."


    You Chongzhi stared at the competition arena, "I kind of hope that Qi Lin will win...Let''s see if it''s the powerful hammer or my ten rifle."


    Qi Lin was overwhelming, while the Nvzhen fairy opposite looked at him silently, without responding.


    "Die!"


    Qi Lin sneered and raised the Sky Breaking Hammer.


    It really has the potential to open up the world, everything around is still, the huge aura is all condensed on the hammer, the hammer body is shining, the hammer head is as deep as a hole, and it is aimed at the female fairy''s head and smashed down fiercely.


    The fairy still didn''t move, and everyone around was shocked.


    "The power of destruction is as terrifying as it is, and it is omnipotent. Although the old man is a golden fairy, he does not dare to remain motionless..."


    "Even if it is a true soul body, it will be broken up by this one."


    "Is the Qi family so strong? Qing is better than blue from blue."


    Except for a few comments, everyone else held their breath motionlessly, staring at the seemingly unpleasant sky-breaking hammer, as if drumming in their hearts, guessing what the powerful destructive power would achieve.


    boom!


    Black light, smoke and dust, mixed together.


    The hammer head fell to the ground fiercely, and the ground suddenly collapsed, and the destructive force radiated away rapidly, marking thousands of cracks in the ground, extending to every corner of the competition field, and the entire competition field seemed to have been It collapsed and shook violently, and the protective shield outside was also turbulent.


    a mess.


    All this happened in one breath, and after one breath, the competition venue immediately returned to its original state.


    Everyone''s thoughts were all on the female fairy, and as soon as the smoke was dispersed, all eyes were projected over.


    The female fairy is still standing at the center, as if nothing happened, her eyebrows constricted, as if there was an accident.


    "It''s okay?"


    "It''s incredible! There is no damage with such a hammer."


    "Too strong, Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Suddenly, there was a shock at the competition venue, but there were also different voices.


    "Qi Lin''s destructive power is very strong."


    "Yes, Shijae still dodges. If she doesn''t move at all, the consequences are still a bit hard to say."


    "But this shocking shock only caused her to consume some power. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is indeed a big sect in the fairy world, and the true soul body is indeed extremely wonderful."


    "A few dozen more hammers may have a chance to win, can Qi Lin do it?"


    "Qi Tianlou is right, Qi Lin is really a seed to win."


    Several Jinxians whispered about something, and You Angzhi on the high platform obviously showed a trace of worry.


    As golden immortals, they see a lot more than real immortals, and even a little bit of change can''t escape their eyes.


    At that time, Qi Lin seemed to be completely defeated, but in fact it received the effect. In the end, the power of a single wheel in the same law can surpass the destructive power of the law of the fairy world, and can suppress the true soul at the moment of falling, making the true soul The body can''t quickly transform the virtual reality, has to dodge the delay, and consumes a lot of soul power for this.

 Chapter 2357: 1 win

    "How can I crack it?"


    You Chongzhi stared at the competition venue and thought unconsciously.


    He Taiping shook his head slightly and sighed secretly. No matter which one, in his opinion, it is a difficult opponent to win, and it is better not to meet it.


    "This is the true soul..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. He saw the specific changes. While deducing the process, he was thinking about something. His eyes really looked like himself. Moreover, this was not the first time he saw him. The previous puppet road test I''ve seen it before.


    Compared to the test field.


    Qi Lin failed with a single shot, and instead of being upset, he laughed louder.


    "Haha, that''s nothing more than disciples of Ten Thousand Souls Sect!"


    Although he couldn''t see the essence of the problem, he probably understood that there was nothing wrong with his fighting method. As long as he continued to increase his strength and continued to impact her, he could consume the true soul and gain a chance of victory.


    The momentum has become more vigorous again, and the Sky Breaking Hammer is raised high and is about to fall.


    However, the opponent will not always be beaten, but will also fight back.


    The Nvzhen fairy raised her palm, and a small tower appeared on the palm of her palm. The tower is small but detailed. The tower is nine stories high and exquisite. It looks illusory, but it looks like a real fairy, but the luster is still gray. Misty.


    With a single finger, the small tower fell straight towards Qi Lin, reaching the top of his head in an instant.


    Qi Lin''s complexion was slightly condensed, and he swiftly retreated, with a few more layers of protective shields on his body, and at the same time using a thousand-fold mirror, creating dozens of void traps on top of his head and around his body. As long as the small tower falls into the trap, It will be torn apart by space naturally, or transmitted to other places.


    The Qi family had studied the previous game of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciples, and knew how Lin Dong lost, and that gray aura must never be touched.


    This series of operations caused a round of applause from the audience.


    "As expected to be Master Qi, he can even use a thousand stack mirrors, that is the Golden Immortal Technique."


    "The son of the Qi family, it''s normal that Jinxian can''t compare."


    "I look like a rogue on weekdays, but I didn''t expect the strength to be so strong. Is it a big wit?"


    "It seems that I will change my target in the future, and I don''t necessarily have to go to Master You Family, hehe."


    "It''s as if you can choose them, then I will choose too. I don''t repair Taiyi and go to Xiu Da Luo."


    However, no matter how fast the response, no matter how powerful the move, it still has no effect on the small gray tower. The small tower followed the trap, ignoring the protective cover, and fell directly, covering Qi Lin in it.


    At the same time, the small tower is growing rapidly, allowing people to get a full view of it.


    The exquisiteness is only the appearance. I can only see it after zooming in. The tower is covered with dust, painted in different colors, and leaking holes everywhere. It seems to have gone through thousands of years, witnessed countless vicissitudes, and stood alone on the ground. It''s still a bit skewed, and I don''t know how to support it until now.


    "What...what is this? Immortal weapon?"


    You Chongzhi was stunned, and his perception was no different from that of others around him.


    And Zhou Shu''s face was calm, as if he had known it this way. Of course, seeing the tower again made his heart shake.


    Qi Lin in the gray tower trembled, and the fighting intent in his eyes seemed to disappear. The sky-breaking hammer in his hand also fell and fell to the ground.


    "what happened?"


    "I''m admitting defeat, or I don''t want to fight anymore, I don''t understand."


    "I''m covered... But why don''t you surrender if you don''t even resist? It''s weird that it was so powerful just now!"


    "It''s not like the domineering Qi Lin."


    Everyone was shocked.


    "The upper nine cast souls, the lower nine souls."


    The fairy goddess stared at the gray tower, whispered in a low voice, with a melodious rhyme, his eyes drifted away, not knowing what he was looking at or what that sentence meant.


    "She seems to be looking at me?"


    "No, it''s obviously looking at me!"


    "This seems to be the first time she has noticed off the court. Her eyes are very blurred, but it makes people feel so comfortable. It would be great if she told me..."


    "What the **** is she looking at, is suddenly distracted? Aren''t you afraid of Qi Lin coming out?"


    "Today''s test is a bit weird..."


    Everyone looked at the Jurchen Fairy, so they were a little bit curious. As for You Angzhi on the high platform, he was almost stunned. He nodded, shaking his hands slightly, thinking that Jurchen Fairy was watching him talking to him, and immediately It''s like flying over.


    "Brother Zhou Dao, what do you follow, do you think she is looking at you, haha?"


    You Chongzhi looked at his eldest brother, then at Zhou Shu, and laughed, "Obviously it''s just a very simple ecstasy, you guys are also fooled, the eldest brother is obsessed with her, but you, there is no reason at all. "


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Do you care about what I do, don''t you care about Qi Lin?"


    You Chongzhi just shook his head, a little depressed, "What else can I see now, it''s already lost, what the **** is the Grey Tower?! I have never seen anything like this before, and I don''t know if it is a magic trick or a fairy. Device!"


    Compared to the test field.


    Qi Lin, who was covered in the gray tower, looked very strange, sometimes frightened, sometimes sluggish, sometimes angry, and full of ugliness. Everyone can see that his mind has been controlled by the disciples of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect, and every move is meaningless. , It is impossible to win.


    "Friend Zhou, he has confirmed that he has lost, please stop."


    A golden immortal appeared and shouted in a panic expression.


    The Ten Thousand Soul Sect certainly cannot afford to offend, but Qi Lin is also the nobleman of New Moon City, and it is difficult to confess if something goes wrong.


    The Nvzhen fairy raised his hand slightly, and the gray tower flew out suddenly, fell back to the palm, and quickly disappeared.


    Qi Lin got rid of the shackles, his expression was still a little dazed, seeing the sky-breaking hammer falling on the ground, he picked it up in a hurry, his face was vigilant.


    Jin Xian breathed a sigh of relief and solemnly announced, "The competition is over, Qi Lin loses!"


    Qi Lin was taken aback for a moment, and continued, "Why did I lose? I didn''t lose!"


    Jin Xian ignored him, and a white light sent him out of the competition field.


    When he got off the court, Qi Lin was still very unwilling and kept shouting, "I didn''t lose, where did I lose!"


    The crowd looked at him with a pity in their eyes.


    "It seems that he has completely lost his mind."


    "His appearance just now, he hasn''t lost yet? If it wasn''t for Jinxian''s prevention, I don''t know what it has become.


    "He hasn''t recovered yet, he doesn''t know what happened just now... Ten Thousand Soul Sect is really terrifying."


    "It''s better not to let me meet such an opponentYes, I won again in one click, terrible."


    Qi Lin listened to the surrounding sounds and understood something. He calmed down. He shook his head and calmed down. He looked at the competition venue and said loudly, "I know how to beat you, and I will definitely beat you. Just let me find it. You will definitely win, wait, wait!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the person was gone, and if he was a rogue like him, he was afraid that he would not be embarrassed to stay any longer.


    "If you lose, you will still be ruthless, not demeanor."


    "He has always been like this, but this time there is no chance. No matter how big Qi Tianlou is, it can''t be compared with Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "I saw it again today, and I will come again next time."


    "This time the leader is undoubtedly a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Everyone looked at the already empty competition arena, still a little bit unfulfilled, and it took a while to slowly dissipate.

 Chapter 2358: Reunion of old friends

    "I still didn''t expect it!"


    You Chongzhi shook his head vigorously, looking very depressed, "Two Dao brothers, I''m leaving now!"


    On the high platform, You Angzhi seemed to be still in a daze, until You Chongzhi walked over.


    You Chongzhi frowned, "Big brother, you are too obsessed!"


    You Angzhi stared at the slowly disappearing competition venue and whispered, "What do you know, she is talking to me, the upper nine casts the soul, the lower nine souls, she must be suggesting something, but I do Don''t you understand?"


    "Really..."


    You Chongzhi curled his lips, "Brother, you must have not heard what Qi Lin said at the end?"


    You Angzhi smiled unconsciously, "I heard it, Qi Lin is just idiotic about his dreams, Zhou Daoyou has already left his hand, and he will lose a few more times.


    You Chongzhi said thoughtfully, "Big Brother, then he said to find it, what is that?"


    "This, there should be no other answer, it must be shaking hands."


    You Angzhi slowly said, "The sky-breaking hammer and the earth-shaking finger are a set of combination immortal artifacts. Only when they work together can they exert their full power. Two pieces of the third-rank can achieve the effect of the fifth-rank immortal weapon, even if it is a very powerful gold Xiandu couldn''t resist it. Qi Tianlou was looking for this all the time, but the sky-breaking hammer was rare, not to mention the earth-shaking finger that matched it. New Moon City would definitely not be found, let alone the surrounding small world. said."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "Sky Breaking Hammer is powerful enough, but it is still incomplete?"


    "How about great?"


    You Angzhi said indifferently, "He won''t find it. How can the opponent find this kind of thing? My second brother has been searching for it. Our Youjia doesn''t allow Qi Jia to get a finger. The price must also be paid."


    You Chongzhi nodded, but with a strange look on his face, "I understand, but... I''m a little looking forward to fighting against Qi Lin like this."


    You Angzhi Wen said, "Fourth brother, fifth-grade immortal weapon, it is not something you should consider, and Qi Lin has been eliminated,"


    You Chongzhi thought for a while and said, "Brother, what is it like to shake your fingers?"


    A picture suddenly appeared in his mind, as if he had seen something similar somewhere.


    "I haven''t seen it again. How do I know it? Besides looking at the shape of the fairy, I don''t see anything. I just need to know that it is very suitable for breaking the law. I just saw this kind of fairy and left a snack and went back."


    You Angzhi knocked Chongzhi downstream on the head and quickly left the square.


    A group of female fairies around, looking at the two brothers who were not alone, all showed disappointment.


    In the cave.


    Zhou Shu stared at the four participating jade medals in front of him, very focused, as if thinking about something.


    He Taiping walked over and said relieved, "Forget it, even if it fails, it''s nothing to you. You don''t lack the golden core, and your strength is there. Linglong Pavilion and Baiyu Kyoto are waiting for you. And care about what these do."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Yes."


    Speaking of it, it was a big failure this time, and all the four competitions we participated in were out early.


    Puppet Dao was disqualified, Fu Dao retired early, Jian Dao lost to Yu Ziqing, and Chess Dao, speaking of chess Dao, is very strange. Obviously he won, but Jade Pai never reminded him to participate in the next round. And I heard that the chess competition has reached the finals, which is even more inexplicable.


    But he has not given up.


    Drops-drops-


    The jade card lights up suddenly, making a crisp sound.


    He Tai calmed down, "Are you still trying?"


    Zhou Shu took a look at the jade medal, smiled and nodded, "Yes, a must-go competition."


    Finally waited.


    Three days later.


    Zhou Shu walked into the familiar hall.


    Unlike before, no one else will compete with him this time, because today is not the test day of the Golden Core Conference.


    The hall was empty, very different from the past, except for a small pavilion in the middle.


    For Zhou Shu, who can remember everything, this pavilion could not be more familiar. Looking at the word "Yitian" hanging on the pavilion, many past events flooded up, calmly like him, and closed his eyes unconsciously. Try to stabilize the mind.


    There was a figure in the pavilion, beckoning from a distance.


    Zhou Shu walked into the pavilion quickly, and sure enough, the sky was full of stars, a Milky Way hanging high, and a huge chessboard in the middle.


    "You came."


    "I''m coming."


    A conversation that couldn''t be more ordinary, a person who couldn''t be familiar with, the figure in front of him was not covered by any cloud, and he could see clearly, just like Zhou Shu himself.


    The appearance when in the Xuanhuang world.


    Snapped.


    A black piece fell on the chessboard.


    Zhou Shu on the opposite side looked at him, "Shu, I only have half an hour to ask what I want to say, as soon as possible."


    He nodded, his eyes were gentle, "Are you okay, blue bird."


    Yitianting, the nine-story tower, the puppet road, the chess road, the glance three days ago, it is impossible to be someone else. Zhou Shu in front of him is the blue bird on the Xuanhuang world. His most important confidant is also the one who knows the most about him. People, no matter whether they are in the demon world or the founder, have never concealed anything from her.


    After hundreds of years, seeing a close confidant of the Xuanhuang Realm in the Immortal City of All Heavens, it was not easy for Zhou Shu to maintain his peace of mind.


    The green bird frowned, as before, "Fortunately, don''t ask me this, ask what you want to know!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I know there are rare opportunities, but those will know sooner or later, and they can''t be changed now. It''s better to confirm if you will be okay."


    Qingque stagnated, "Shu, my name is Zhou Qing now. I am the 93rd generation disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the core disciple of the Geng Sect. I have a good life, don��t worry, I can��t see you in my original face this time. , Because I have the soul mark of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect on my body, and I am monitored by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in every move. Even with the real soul body, the time is very limited. If I can''t see you a few times, I must hurry up."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Ten Thousand Soul Sect, why should you monitor your core disciple?"


    Qingque was anxious, "You still ask? You don''t understand what kind of sect of Ten Thousand Soul Sect is It is much more terrifying and huge than those of Kunlun in Xuanhuang Realm. There is nothing it can''t do. Anyone in this group will be monitored, no matter who it is, but these have nothing to do with you, you don��t have to worry about it. If you ask these things again to waste time, I won��t say anything, this time I have important things to do with you Say."


    Zhou Shu stared at the green bird, seemingly thoughtful, "Okay, let me ask one more sentence, the last sentence, is the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, is it the Soul Transformation Sect of the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Qingque''s figure was shocked, and he fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, and sighed, "I knew you would ask this. Have you thought about it? Shu, Ten Thousand Soul Sect is not the Soul Transformation Sect, but there is It''s a big connection, don''t ask anymore."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Qing Que, I won''t ask this anymore."


    Qingque''s answer answered a major doubt he had hidden in his heart, that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect was indeed related to the Soul Transforming Sect.


    The big sect currently in charge of the immortal realm is probably the biggest enemy of the Xuanhuang Realm. The six great sects'' soul-killing actions over the past tens of thousands of years have actually made enemies with the immortal realm.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2359: Disperse 4 parties

    Zhou Shu slowly said, "What are they doing now?"


    "Tongtian Pagoda did not fall into the immortal world, it was intercepted in the air, and a group of us were imprisoned for about ten days."


    Qingque shook her head and seemed to sigh, "Because of the relationship between the fairy world, I think everyone has been affected. In short, in ten days, everyone has undergone different changes. In order to survive, they have become selfish and constantly Accusing others of their shortcomings, telling secrets that shouldn''t be told, betraying the oath, and no longer trusting each other, so many disputes and battles occurred, and our Dutch school is no exception... In the end, we can still unite. There are only three people."


    To put it lightly, but the desolation in that gaze is hard to hide.


    A hundred people betrayed each other, fought each other, and ignored everything. Think about it and understand how unbearable it would be.


    The fairy world really likes to torture the Xuanhuang world.


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "What about then."


    Qingque stared at him, "Don''t ask about the specific situation, what did those people do, and who is keeping unity?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and said faintly, ��How can a cultivator compete with the immortal world? In that case, no matter what happens, it��s not surprising. You don��t have to do anything out of your original intention, and you don��t need to mention it again.��


    Since the fairy world has intercepted the Tongtian Tower, this situation is impossible to avoid.


    In the eyes of the Immortal Realm, the Xuanhuang Realm is a lamb to be slaughtered. What about the cultivators above?


    He would not think of anything other than accepting, but not necessarily in the future. How could he forget that he treated his relatives and friends this way.


    And the three people who remained united, he could know without asking.


    The only ones who can resist external influences and remain firm in mind are the blue bird who has enlightened the soul, Yangmei, the daughter of destiny, and Zhu Dashan, who is true and flawless.


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. "Fortunately, there are no dead people. After ten days, the imprisonment disappeared, but there was no one outside. There was a fresh and incomparable fairy spirit everywhere. Almost everyone saw this scene scattered. We left, only the three of us stayed where we were, thinking about where to find you and how to find them, but after a short time of discussion, three immortals appeared and took us away separately."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The three of you have passed the test of the fairy world."


    "Yes, but everyone else is the same."


    Qingque paused and said slowly, "I deliberately investigated later. Of those 100 people at the time, only dozens of them were left there to fend for themselves. Most of them were taken away at different times. We, the people of the Holland School, except for the five that we couldn''t find, all have their destinations. Now they are in new places and new sects, scattered all over, which is not bad."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Huh?"


    Qingque nodded, "I asked the seniors in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. He said that people from the Profound Yellow Realm are basically excellent seeds, and they have much better qualities than other realms. The chance of success is very high. The disadvantage is that they are too persistent. The immortal world does not know enough, as long as these two points are resolved, most of the immortal sects can play a role.


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, seeming to understand something.


    Judging from his experience in Xiancheng over the past few hundred years, the cultivators of the Xuanhuang Realm are indeed much better than other realms. He did not use his analogy, nor was it Li Aojian, Yang Meilin, Qing Jue, Zhao Yueru and other wizards, so he took the six major sects. Compared with the elders, they are also considered outstanding in Xiancheng.


    This just shows that the difficulty of other worlds who want to promote to immortals is much less than that of the Xuanhuang world. There are no elites in the Xuanhuang world who can be promoted!


    Although the hundreds of people on the Tongtian Pagoda are not in the Mahayana realm of ascending to an immortal, most of them are true geniuses. It is not difficult to grow up and ascend to an immortal. Such talents will be valued no matter where they are. The same is true in the immortal world. Not surprisingly, and the period of time imprisoned in the tower may be to eliminate their attachment to the Xuanhuang Realm and to understand the cruelty of the Immortal Realm.


    He paused, "Qing Que, although you are the core disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, it is difficult to investigate this, right?"


    Qingque shook her head and smiled, "Shu, it took some time, but it''s not too difficult. In the fairy world, there are very few things that Ten Thousand Souls cannot do, but my identity is limited to investigation. It is impossible to gather together."


    "Everyone has their own way. You don''t have to force others. Except for Yangmei, I don''t particularly want to find them again. Let it happen."


    Zhou Shu smiled and slowly said, "But I am very worried about two people, one is Lin Zhu and the other is Mu Chengzhu."


    Lin Zhu controls the teleportation array-it is very likely that even the immortal world has not mastered the complete technology. Her safety and whereabouts have a lot to do with Zhou Shu''s future, and Mu City Lord, Zhou Shu is very concerned about whether his promise is finally fulfilled. .


    The blue bird''s face changed slightly, "They..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said softly, "Aren''t they among the five people whose whereabouts are unknown?"


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded, with some bitterness, "This is very strange, Lin Zhu is the most important thing. At that time, almost everyone said that Tongtian Tower was made by her. I thought she would definitely be taken away, but then I No news about her can be found, and no one knows. It seems to have disappeared completely. I think someone should have taken her away, but I don��t want others to know."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "This is the only possibility."


    The Tongtian Pagoda has hovered in the immortal world for ten days, and everything inside must have been investigated by the immortal world. The major sects are waiting outside to find people and take away the talents they need. How can a genius like Lin Zhu be released? Ever?


    But what is surprising is that the person who took her deliberately concealed the news, and even the Ten Thousand Soul Sect had hidden it.


    Who is this person?


    "Mu City Lord��s situation is a bit different. Some people say that he is still in the Tongtian Pagoda. Some people say that he got into the soil after he got down. Others say that he was contested by many immortals and was finally divided into many parts..."


    Qingque said slowly, "I don''t know which one is true, but I always think he is fine now."


    Zhou Shu thought about itThe cultivation base of Mu Chengzhu at that time was not much worse than that of Sanxian. The possibility of him fleeing alone is not small, so you don''t have to worry about this too much. "


    "I don''t think about it, and I don''t have time to think about it."


    "Who knew that the immortal world would be like this? The road behind us is not what we want to take."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and seemed to smile bitterly, "Shu, I failed to find you. Instead, I was taken to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. After going through a test, I accidentally showed the soul surgery in front of them. I was determined to be the core disciple. Who could have imagined that the sordid spirit arts in the Xuanhuang Realm is like the key to open the door here. After getting it, everything is logical, and they will be listed on the Immortal Miao Ranking, while in the Zongli , I can also get enough resources and have a good position to do what I want to do."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Blue Bird, your talent is good enough."


    "Without you, I can''t talk about any talent. Everything I have done in Ten Thousand Soul Sect is for myself and for you."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu, her face gradually serious, "There is not much time, now I have important things to tell you."

 Chapter 2360: Born of you

    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Just tell me."


    Qingque pointed her eyes, "Look at me carefully, does it look like you?"


    Zhou Shu paused. I don''t know why she asked this, so she nodded, "Very similar, almost exactly the same."


    "It was condensed based on your appearance in the Profound Yellow Realm, my true soul body."


    Qingque nodded lightly, with a gentle smile on the corner of her mouth, "The reason why I am so condensed is that I hope that one day I can find you and become one with you."


    "what?!"


    Zhou Shu was stunned.


    This time he was really stunned and didn''t understand what it meant.


    Qingque''s gaze became more gentle, "This true soul body contains all my understanding of the law of the soul for many years, as well as abundant soul power. If you smoothly merge with it, you will not only gain the soul power inside. , You can also understand and even understand the laws of the soul, and you can rest assured that there is nothing in the true soul body that will affect you, everything is good and suitable for you."


    Zhou Shu came to understand and shook his head, "I don''t want it."


    "Then it will only be destroyed."


    Qingque seemed to have known that Zhou Shu would say so, and said lightly, "Everything about this true soul body is made for you. After extracting my will, it is just a spiritual object, an elixir, and Something used to help you, I met you, and it belongs to you. If you don��t use it, it has no value to me. It is born because of you and died because of you."


    Zhou Shu paused.


    The appearance of this true soul body is indeed exactly the same as her own. It is definitely not that she was on a whim.


    And it was obvious that Qingque was definitely not deliberately exaggerating. She did what she could say.


    He settled, "Why do you do this?"


    "Maybe because of an obsession that will never dissipate."


    Qingque smiled slightly, "When you want to condense your true soul body, you will unknowingly become you, then go ahead, it is destined to be born for you, you don''t have to worry about me, I will have more Okay, Ten Thousand Soul Sect has always supported me. There is no problem with the resources. I can condense a new true soul at any time, and I have learned enough experience from the first one. The next true soul is my own true soul. Body, it will definitely be stronger and better."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s okay anytime, is it that simple?"


    Qingque smiled and nodded, "It''s not too difficult for me. The core disciples of Ten Thousand Soul Sect have more than one true soul body. If it''s gone, I can ask for it again."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "That would take time."


    Qingque said it lightly, but Zhou Shu knew that it was all intentional. It was not that Zhou Shu had never seen the real soul body test. The strength of a true soul body is comparable to a golden fairy, even a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, thought It will never be easy to create.


    "I know you don''t necessarily need it, but I must give it to you."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu, "If you have understood the law of the soul, I might destroy it, but if you don''t have one, then you should take it. Also, I know you are still better than me now, even if I Two more true soul bodies will not be your opponents."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Stop talking nonsense, as if you know everything, I have never done anything."


    "After the chess match, I confirmed that you are here for the first time. Then, I can see all your every move on the match field." Qingque smiled lightly, "Caiying has grown to that. The degree is high, �� if she didn��t keep her hands, she would already be the number one swordsman in the true immortal of New Moon City, right? Then, as the master of Caiying, how could you be worse? And there is one thing about you. Just restrain my magic weapon, right?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and took out the holy note, "You said this?"


    "Holy note, or flawless?"


    Qingque''s eyes widened and exclaimed, "It''s more powerful than I thought! Shu, how did you find this baby? Wear it, you are the natural enemy of Ten Thousand Souls, don��t talk about me, even Ten Thousand Souls Zong Jinxian is also unlikely to hurt you. If your compassionate power is enough, it can still... Don��t put it away, don��t be discovered by the people of Ten Thousand Souls, otherwise it will cause misfortune. remember."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It happened by accident, I understand."


    Knowing the usefulness of some holy notes, it can restrain all kinds of soul control, which can be regarded as the nemesis of Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    And Zhou Shu didn''t rely on all the holy notes, mainly the Taoist furnace.


    There is a furnace, he is not worried about his mind being affected or controlled, so if he fights with Qingque, he is naturally dominant, and he will definitely not lose. He is 70% sure of winning. After all, there is Kunlun Mirror. .


    Reincarnation is a force that the soul cannot resist.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and couldn''t help shaking her head, "Shu, you always make people puzzled, and progress is so fast. I have Ten Thousand Soul Sect to support me, and I don��t lack anything, and you came alone. The heavens...in the future, you must tell me all about you, and don''t let go of anything."


    "When you want to listen."


    Zhou Shu nodded, then sighed slightly, "Actually I am still too slow."


    Qingque pointed to her eyes, "I know, you have a lot of things you want to do, and you are too slow all the time, so you need me, you need it."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, smiled and nodded, "Okay."


    No matter how hypocritical it is, there is nothing to hesitate. Now that he accepts Qingque��s contribution calmly, he will return back with the same confidence in the future. Just like Qingque��s current situation, this is a cycle of cause and effect. In the past, he For the hard work, Qingque gave a better return.


    "That''s it, I thought it was really going to be ruined."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu, the corners of her eyes seemed to be sparkling, "You finally listened to me."


    "In Wushuang City, I have listened to you countless times, and I will do what I say."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stretched his hand over, trying to wipe off the sparkle, but the tentacles were warm and stagnant.


    "So, what do I need to do?"


    "I also think, but the true soul body will not cry Qingque gently grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand with a sweet smile, "The true soul body was originally prepared for you. It��s not difficult to blend at all, just listen to me, I��ve been waiting for this day to arrive earlier, but I want to see you more now, eh..."


    She let go of her hand and looked at Zhou Shu with surprise and opened her mouth, "Shu, what''s on your body?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is it the holy note?"


    Qingque shook his head and was astonished. "I''m not talking about this. You have a very strong power of the soul law, much stronger than the real soul body. How can this be? I don''t think you know the soul law at all. what?"


    As if he understood something, Zhou Shu took out the soul stone, "Is it this?"


    "Ah, how is it possible?"


    The blue bird shook his body slightly, stared at the soul stone for several breaths, and slowly raised his head, "You, how come you have a soul stone? It''s still a cornerstone..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, besides the incredible expression in her eyes, there were many surprises.

 Chapter 2361: Just use formation

    This soul stone was once the eye of the Heishawu Mudli Temple.


    When she got it, the Witch of Peace also said that it was a violent thing.


    Zhou Shu kept keeping it on his body, trying to gain some soul power from it to improve his laws and Dao, but he never gained a little bit. Of course, the soul stone cannot be placed in the world of refining the demon. The power of the law is too strong. It will change the state of the demon refining world and affect the development of the demon refining world.


    "I got it in a battle of Xiancheng."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and passed it, "Qing Que, it should be useful to you, right? You can take it."


    "I don''t want it. It''s in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Although I can''t get it now, it will come sooner or later, and you are a rare soul foundation stone."


    Qingque shook his head immediately. Seeing Zhou Shu''s doubts, he explained, "The soul stone comes from the soul world, and the cornerstone is the stone on the soul pillar that supports the soul world. It is much more precious than ordinary soul stones. The power of the soul is better and purer, and more principles can be understood from it. Of course, it is more difficult to obtain the power than the ordinary soul stone. In addition, it can also be used as a magical artifact to shock Enemy, it works well."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, no wonder he had never been able to get the power of the soul inside. It turned out to be so.


    "I have an idea."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, then at the Soul Stone, his eyes flashed with excitement, "Shu, originally you could directly fuse the true soul body, but now you have the soul foundation stone, you will lose if you merge it directly, I think In doing so, I will help you integrate the foundation of your soul together. If the three can be integrated smoothly, you will definitely gain more, maybe you can make breakthroughs one after another and become a golden immortal in one fell swoop."


    There was a lot of excitement in Zhou Shu''s heart.


    If you want to choose the basic law for promotion to the Golden Immortal, the Soul Law is definitely more suitable than the Five Elements Law, not only because the Soul Law has a strong field and more growth, but also because it is more flexible in battle, and is suitable for almost any battlefield. Because the law of soul is closely related to the law of reincarnation, the soul is originally produced from reincarnation. The better you practice the law of soul, the easier it is to understand the law of reincarnation.


    This point may be the most important for Zhou Shu.


    "Is it feasible?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Cyanque, you definitely can''t use your body to help me, but if it''s just a real soul body, can you do it?"


    "Yes, I''m pretty sure."


    Qingque replied earnestly, "But there are some steps to go through. I think about how to do it. You can also think about it with me, Shu."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Tell me some ideas."


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "Formation, tactics, anything is fine. You know no less than mine the formations of Soul Dao. Think carefully about how to use them all when there is a powerful force erupting. It doesn��t take too long to gather together. As for how to trigger the power of the soul in the soul stone, how to integrate the true soul body into you, how to avoid hurting you, these things, rest assured, you will leave it to me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, closed his eyes and started to calculate, the speed of rotation was so fast that the entire sea of ??consciousness was churning.


    Almost in an instant, millions of leaves grew on the Tree of Souls.


    "Yes."


    After a dozen breaths, he opened his eyes, his eyes condensed, "I can arrange an eye to the ruins to gather the power of the soul stone and the true soul body."


    Qingque seemed to realize something, "Is the Eye of Guixu from your sword tactic? I remember that tactic, but if you use a sword, it may be more troublesome."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Not with the sword, but with the formation method. The Eye of Return to the Ruins has been improved by me. Both the formation method and the method can be displayed. If you use the formation method, it takes a few days to prepare. Not too sure."


    In the days of meditation, because of the Tiangang Aperture, many magic arts and swords arts from the Xuanhuang Realm were changed by Zhou Shu, and the Eye of Returning to the Ruins was among them.


    The seventh form of the Treading Sea Jue, the most powerful form, which can absorb almost all power, is also a form that fits the essence of Shu Zhidao.


    The first time he used the Eye of the Ruins, Zhou Shu absorbed the power of nine monks of the same rank, stunned the Anti-Zhou Alliance and stabilized Lingyu City. After that, he defeated the monks crossing the tribulation realm and shocked the six major sects. It is an incomparably powerful formula, which is more powerful after improvement. It is definitely one of Shu Zhidao''s most anticipated formulas.


    Killer.


    But until now, Zhou Shu has not used it in actual combat. Because Tao lags behind the law, Shu Zhidao grows really unhappy, and Zhou Shu lacks confidence. I don��t know how Shu Zhidao��s actual effect in the face of the power of law is, but it has evolved into With the formation method, this problem can be solved. With Zhou Shu''s formation method, as long as appropriate law materials are used as the formation eyes.


    For example, if you want to gather and absorb the power of the soul, you can use materials that can guide the power of the soul to make the formation talisman, and it will be effective without the power of the law.


    Qingque quickly understood, and said with joy, "Shu, your idea is very good, you can''t make a mistake, we will use the formation method, and there is still time to prepare."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, then I will prepare materials and formations."


    "It''s so decided."


    Qingque seemed to realize something, "Then, the only problem now is Crescent City. I don''t care about them, but if my true soul body disappears inexplicably in Crescent City, Ten Thousand Soul Sect will definitely know and will follow up. Reproach, New Moon City is afraid of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and will definitely find you at that time, and put the responsibility on you, which will cause you a lot of trouble, Shu."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You have done this for me, I am afraid of any trouble."


    Qingque smiled and shook his head, "No, no, Shu, I have a better way to prevent Ten Thousand Soul Sect from faulting, and New Moon City will not pursue you, but will treat you... so you have to do it. one thing."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Qingque approached and said a few words in a low voice Zhou Shu nodded slightly, a little surprised, but agreed without hesitation.


    "The time is up, I am leaving, there is still a lot to say, but you will know."


    Qingque stood up, took a deep look at Zhou Shu, and walked out of Yitian Pavilion slowly.


    Zhou Shu, who was standing still, didn''t stay long, but was also transmitted by white light.


    Without returning to the cave, Zhou Shu turned his head and walked towards Bai Yujing, with a strange brilliance on his body.


    During the half hour of Shicai, there was a kind of dreamy feeling. The reunion of old friends brought news he wanted to know, and helped him find a breakthrough.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have any doubts about Qingque. Regardless of Shengyinfu or his own heart, he clearly told him that Qingque was still the former Qingque, that close confidant, and always worthy of trust.


    Those conversations, those facing each other, were as kind and satisfying as in the past.


    To be able to find this feeling in the heavens, his mood at this time is an uncontrollable excitement, nothing can match.

 Chapter 2362: Go up to the 12th floor

    "Isn''t this the Lord Zhou Shu who has overwhelmed Yurushan with a sword? Welcome.


    As soon as he entered Bai Yujing, several stewards greeted him, and You Pizhi and You Chongzhi were also walking quickly over the stairs not far away.


    After he emerged, his treatment changed immediately.


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "The juniors have seen the original poster, why are you here, fellow Daoist Xiaoyou?"


    You Chongzhi''s mouth quickly said, "I''m looking for some immortal artifacts, but I can''t think of how to deal with the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, so I came over here to think of a solution.


    You Pizhi looked at Zhou Shu and said warmly, "My fourth brother has a lot of things, and he has caused you a lot of trouble on weekdays. Thank you Zhou Daoyou. By the way, this time, Zhou Daoyou came here. Do you want to buy something?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I want to buy some formation materials."


    You Chongzhi said unconsciously, "Hey, the array test is almost over, is it too late for you to buy materials now?"


    You Pizhi frowned, "Fourth brother, you''re talking nonsense again, what Daoist Zhou wants to buy is his own intention, and it is not for the mere golden core meeting. With Daoist Zhou''s ability, it is not difficult to get ahead. As for the golden core of Zifu, It��s not a question of how much you want," he looked at Zhou Shu and smiled, "Daoist, today is still 30% off, please feel free to leave."


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in salute, feeling very useful in his heart.


    You Chongzhi walked to Zhou Shu''s side, "Second brother, brother Zhou Dao and I will come to you later."


    "Don''t make people trouble."


    You Pizhi smiled and nodded, then quickly turned and left.


    "The materials are on the fourth and fifth floors. Come with me."


    You Chongzhi took Zhou Shu upstairs, then turned around and said, "What are you buying materials for?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Do a little research and plan ahead."


    "Have you studied against Dao? You are really an all-rounder. I am not interested in Dao at all."


    You Chongzhi shook his head, as if thinking of something, "By the way, Fellow Daoist Zhou, I saw you have a black finger last time, right, is that a fairy?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and handed him a shaking finger.


    You Chong looked up and down for a while, and said in surprise, "Hey, does it really seem to be an immortal tool suitable for breaking the law, or a third grade?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Yes, this is called shaking the finger."


    "Shaking the finger?!"


    You Chongzhi froze, staring at Zhou Shu in a daze, "This... how come you have it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I got it from the Battle of Xiancheng. I don��t fix the Law of Destruction. It is of no use to me. I originally wanted to sell it to Bai Yujing together, but your second brother doesn��t seem to be interested. Who do I want to sell to..."


    Seeing the conflict between Qi Lin and You Pi, understanding the grievances of the three members of New Moon City, and hearing that Qi Lin was practising the Law of Destruction, he knew that the Sea Splitting Hammer and the shaking of the fingers must be of great value.


    At that time, he planned to talk to You Pizhi and ask You Pizhi if he wants the fairy, but You Pizhi didn''t understand the meaning, so he directly rejected it, and he didn''t mention it again. After that, he showed up in front of You Chongzhi from time to time, waiting for the next opportunity. , After all, among the three members of New Moon City, he is still more optimistic about Bai Yujing, because of You Chongzhi''s relationship and also because of Kunlun Mirror''s fate.


    He will not directly participate in the fight, but it is good to do something else to gain benefits.


    "what?!"


    "Absolutely interested!"


    You Pizhi suddenly appeared in front of the two of them, with a very modest expression, "Friend Zhou, why don''t we go up to the twelfth floor and talk in detail?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I still want to buy materials."


    You Pizhi looked at Zhou Shu with the most sincere smile, "Don''t worry, you can just say what you need, and someone will send it up soon. No matter what, you won''t ask for a fairy stone."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    Twelfth floor.


    You Pizhi and the several golden immortals faced the ground shaking their fingers, looking back and forth, as if they were facing an enemy, they would not miss any details.


    Zhou Shu and You Chongzhi sat next to each other, tasting the fourth-grade fairy tea, and talking leisurely in the fragrant smoke.


    "The battle of Xiancheng, did you participate in the battle of Xiancheng?"


    You Chongzhi was surprised and curious.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Your second brother should know that Heishawu and Wufang City are not a big battle, they are just a few hundred golden immortals."


    You Chongzhi held his cheeks, doing a form of expectation, "That''s pretty awesome. When can I take part in the battle of Xiancheng? It''s very exciting to think about it. Fighting side by side with so many golden immortals, showing off their means... ��"


    Zhou Shu paused, and said slowly, "It''s not what you think. In many cases, there is no chance to make a move."


    The scene seemed to be still in sight. Hundreds of golden immortals were completely wiped out by the owner of Heishawu Island. In the war, they were not strong enough to do cannon fodder. What''s more sad is that even cannon fodder If you can''t do it, you will die.


    You Chongzhi stagnated, shook his head and said, "I won''t miss a chance."


    You Pizhi walked over and said with a solemn expression, "The war is cruel, brother, now you are not qualified to participate in the war at all. You are not like Zhou Daoyou, you are young but old-fashioned, you have to think carefully about everything you do. You are still far away from the direction."


    You Chongzhi frowned, "Second Brother, you belittle me like this."


    "Compared with Zhou Daoyou, you are indeed far behind."


    You Pizhi nodded and looked at Zhou Shudao, "Friend Zhou, that��s not wrong. Your black finger is the earth-shaking finger we are looking for. It is an extremely rare third-grade immortal weapon, very suitable for breaking the law, and one more point must be mentioned, shaking The Heavenly Breaking Hammer in the hands of Dipanzhi and Qi Lin is a complete set of immortal artifacts. If they are combined, they can exert the power of a fifth-grade immortal artifact, making the golden immortal difficult to beat."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, looking like he had known it for a long time, but he was actually shocked.


    It turns out that there is such a source of shaking the finger, and its value can be said to have increased exponentially. No, it can be said that it has increased tenfold.


    It was the first time that he heard of a complete set of fairy tools but he didn''t expect it to be in his own hands.


    The owner of Heishawu wanted to bring trouble to Jiangdong, but he also left Zhou Shu a great fortune.


    No loss.


    He is a little strange that You Pizhi is very honest in business, which is quite different from his previous treatment of Zhou Shu. But it is not surprising that when you think about it, integrity is the most important thing in business. If You Pizhi is there What went wrong, Bai Yujing absolutely couldn''t maintain the situation today, and he couldn''t become the recognized successor of the whole city.


    "Since Zhou Daoyou knew this, he didn''t go to Qitian Tower, but came to us first. This is enough to show Zhou Daoyou''s sincerity and his trust in Bai Yujing. We are very grateful."


    You Pizhi stood up and saluted solemnly, "Then Daoist Zhou Shu, we, Bai Yujing, will also handle this matter with the utmost care and sincerity, and treat it with all our heart, and hope that Daoist Zhou can finally sell this shaking finger to Bai Yujing."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2363: Too noisy

    Facing You Pizhi''s earnest and sincere gaze, Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''m here, naturally I intend to sell it, but the price needs to be discussed."


    "This is natural."


    You Pizhi sat down, seeming to be relieved, "Before discussing business, I have an important question that needs to be frankly told by fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is the question on the ring?"


    You Pizhi looked at Zhou Shu and asked seriously, "Friend Zhou, are you Dahan in the Twenty-Four Pirates?"


    You Chongzhi was a little anxious, "Second brother, what are you talking about, how is this possible!?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "No, I got this finger from Dahan. As for Dahan, he is dead. If Bai Yujing finds this unacceptable, he can cancel the transaction at any time. I won''t Mind."


    "Of course there is no need to cancel."


    You Pizhi waved his hand and said indifferently, "The Twenty-Four Pirates are somewhat famous among the heavens, but Crescent City is not something they can touch, and Bai Yujing does not fear them at all. As long as the Daoist is not Dahan, he does not violate the city. Gui, then everything else is okay, I just want to be sure, and it''s a bit uncomfortable to say... If we had known that Shake was in Dahan''s hands, we might have gone to the Twenty-Four Thieves long ago, ha ha."


    He looked at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "It''s okay now. Regarding shaking the fingers, please don''t hesitate to mention what Daoist friends have."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Owner, where are the materials I want?"


    "It''s all here."


    You Pizhi winked, and immediately a Jinxian came over with a jade plate on which was placed a Wanfang Ring.


    Zhou Shu opened the ring, looked at it carefully, and nodded in satisfaction.


    The materials in it were exactly what he wanted. The materials that contained a lot of soul power seemed to be exquisite, and the quantity was three times more than what he proposed. The value of these materials alone was quite high.


    You Pizhi said warmly, "Regardless of whether the transaction is successful or not, these are all you deserve."


    Zhou Shu put away the ring and said with a smile, "Bai Yujing''s sincerity, I can really feel it, but when it comes to trading, I still have a bit of difficulty."


    You Pizhi waved his hand, with a confident expression on his face, "Although Daoist said, I am not afraid of many conditions or bigness. No matter what Daoist asks, Baiyu Kyoto can afford it, and in New Moon City, Daoist will definitely find no comparison. Bai Yujing bid better."


    His calmness in doing business is one aspect, and more importantly, he shakes his fingers and You Jia is determined to win.


    Never let the ring fall into Qi Tianlou''s hands, but he couldn''t violate the city regulations, so he could only do so, and let Zhou Shu offer the price regardless of the conditions.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What if I want people?"


    "what?"


    You Chongzhi was startled, "Important?"


    You Pizhi seemed thoughtful, "If Zhou Daoyou is looking for one or several Dao partners, Bai Yujing can help, and Jin Xian can also do it. It is not difficult at all, but if it is for other requirements... We can''t do it in Crescent City, ha ha."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu, as if he understood something, and laughed, "Brother Dao, are you fancy someone? Tell me, I''ll help you."


    "Hehe, it''s not like that."


    Zhou Shu looked a little serious, "I want Bai Yujing to send some people out to do me a favor."


    You Chongzhi suddenly stood up with an unhappy expression, "Brother Zhou, are you enmity with whom? Tell me, I will definitely help you. You don''t have to say it as a deal. Can you not trust me? Or? Don''t treat me as a friend?"


    "Sit down first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I don''t have any enemies personally. This time I want to cooperate with Bai Yujing to do something, and I think this matter is also good for Bai Yujing."


    You Pi''s expression slightly condensed, "What is it, and how many people are needed?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Tianshui Realm, the original poster knows?"


    You Pizhi''s complexion changed slightly, and he nodded as if he was enlightened, and sighed slightly, "So, I probably know what fellow Daoist wants to do."


    You Chongzhi was still in a daze, "What? What''s the matter? Don''t play dumb puzzles!"


    Looking at You Chong, Zhou Shu said with a condensed expression, "Tianshui Realm is occupied by the Dragon Clan, and the waters are deep and hot. It has been a long time since New Moon City is not far from Tianshui Realm. There is no reason to allow Tianshui Realm to be poisoned. , I think this time Bai Yujing dispatched some golden immortals to drive away the dragons and rescue the Tianshui realm."


    "There is such a thing?"


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "The dragons occupy the Tianshui realm. Why didn''t you tell me, Brother Bai Yujing should have helped me! I remember a lot of things came from there, like Ling Jueguo. The fairy fruit that came to refine the body was often seen before. No wonder they are gone now... Damn dragon race!"


    He looked at Zhou Shu and waved his arm vigorously, "Brother Dao, Bai Yujing is indispensable. I will also go with you to drive away the dragons! Restore..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by You Pizhi.


    He said solemnly, "Fourth brother, don''t mess around. This is no trivial matter. It is difficult for Bai Yujing to go to Tianshui Realm, and it is even more impossible for you to go."


    "what?!"


    You Chongzhi turned around and said with a look of surprise, "Dragons and demons, etc., are the enemies of the immortal world and our practitioners? Now that there are enemies, why not drive them away? Isn''t this a matter of course? ?"


    You Pizhi looked at him sternly, "Yes, they are the enemies of our practitioners, but they are not the enemies of Crescent City. Most of the immortal cities remain neutral, and they will not be enemies, and will not actively fight with any forces. We are here. New Moon City must abide by such rules. We can only do it unless the city owner��s permission or the city��s rules are changed. The Ling Jue Guo you mentioned is actually available now, both in Linglong Pavilion and Qitian Tower. , It��s just that we, Bai Yujing, don��t do business with the Dragon Clan, and we didn��t buy it again."


    You Chongzhi stagnatesSecond brother means...Why can''t you do this? "


    You Pizhi said embarrassedly, "It''s difficult."


    Receiving a seemingly definite answer, You Chong sat down with a sullen face and murmured, "Why is this, obviously it is very good, Bai Yujing can get a shake of his finger, Tianshui Realm can restore the past, the best of both worlds," Why can''t it? And I can also participate in this war, the battle of Xiancheng..."


    It seems a bit autistic.


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at You Pizhidao, "Owner, let''s talk alone."


    You Pizhi nodded, "Yes, I''m really sorry, the fourth brother is totally too noisy and doesn''t understand the truth, and disturbed fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "Where and where, Chongzhi Daoist is innocent and innocent, and he must be the pillar of You family in the future."


    You Pizhi glanced at You Chong and laughed unconsciously, with a lot of petting in his eyes. "The Taoist said, I think so too. I can only maintain the current situation, but if you want to carry forward, you can go further. , It can only be done by him."

 Chapter 2364: I will try

    Soon, the two entered a quiet room.


    With Yu Chong''s interference, the conversations outside are basically useless. Only when the two negotiate alone can they understand each other''s true thoughts.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It��s difficult to visit the original poster, but it��s not impossible. As far as I know, although Crescent City is neutral, the restrictions on the citizens are not too big. To participate in foreign wars, to find new trade routes, or to open up the New Territories, there are not a few Jinxians dispatched for this purpose. Although there are dragons in the Tianshui realm, it is not much more difficult than opening up the New Territories."


    You Pizhi said lightly, "Friend Zhou Dao knows us very well, but if we are going to Tianshui Realm, there are three problems that cannot be avoided."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I would like to hear the details."


    You Pizhi said solemnly, "First, Linglong Pavilion and Qi Tianlou both have business in the Tianshui Realm. They are both business partners of the Dragon Race. If you want to solve the Dragon Race in the Tianshui Realm, you must convince at least one family to support it, otherwise this is impossible. success."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful.


    You Pizhi continued, "Second, there are not only dragons in the Tianshui realm, but also large sects. It is the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Although it is just an ordinary disciple, it is the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. He has a conflict, and the city lord is also very concerned about the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. This is the most difficult problem."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "I see."


    You Pizhi nodded, "As for the third, it is the casualties issue. We have also calculated that if we want to completely drive away the dragons in the Tianshui realm, we need to invest three hundred golden immortals. The casualties are estimated to be about 10%. With the obstruction of Linglong Pavilion and Qitian Tower, Bai Yujing is about to spend most of his family''s wealth."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "Friend Zhou, although the value of shaking the finger is very high, but your condition has far exceeded the value of the finger, even if you sell the finger to Qitianlou, you will bring losses. It��s no more than taking the Tianshui Realm. So, if you really want to sell the Shake Finger to Bai Yujing, you must either change one of the terms or solve two of these three problems. Of course, Bai Yujing will definitely Will help."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed and nodded lightly.


    You Pizhi has made things clearer, and the rest is just choice.


    Shaking the ground and pulling the finger is very important to Bai Yujing, but it can only offset one problem at most, and it is the last one.


    The other two can''t be solved by shaking the fingers.


    You Pizhi stared at Zhou Shu, "Friend Zhou, you don''t have to rush to answer, there is still a lot of time, maybe things will change."


    "What the host said is that I am not in a hurry. This matter will not be possible until I am promoted to the Golden Immortal."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a hint of a smile, "How about this? Shake the finger and put it here first, and then wait for things to change. When the problem is resolved, you Bai Yujing will go to Tianshui Realm."


    "Are you sure?"


    You Pizhi looked at Zhou Shu, his heart trembling slightly.


    Zhou Shu''s words seemed simple, but they carried a strong sense of self-confidence, as if he would definitely be able to solve these problems.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If you have a problem, you can''t avoid it. I will try it, but now there is nothing to say. When the Golden Core Conference is over, please look at the situation again. There may be changes at that time, if possible. , We will talk again then."


    "it is good."


    You Pizhi nodded, but he was confused.


    It is impossible at all. These two problems will be difficult to solve by anyone, unless the city lord personally come forward, but that is even more impossible, because the city lord itself is one of the problems, and it is the most difficult problem.


    But it doesn''t matter if you agree, shaking the finger has already been placed here, and temporarily at ease, don''t worry about Zhou Shu selling to Qi Tianlou.


    Think Zhou Shu was confused for a while.


    The Golden Core Conference will end in less than ten days, so let''s see what Zhou Shu can say.


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "There is another thing. Today, the conversation between me and the host, as well as the shaking fingers and other things I bought and sold, cannot be revealed at all. If it is leaked, the previous agreement will be invalidated. ."


    "Don''t worry, those who do business will not fail to speak honesty, especially Youjia."


    You Pizhi smiled faintly, "Only the city lord and us know about this. If anyone else knows, I will withdraw from Bai Yujing and leave Youjia. You don''t have to worry about it. Although he is naive, he knows the severity."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "I understand, then I''ll leave, and see you in a few days."


    After Zhou Shu was sent away, You Chongzhi from outside quickly walked over, looking at You Pizhi, hesitatingly said, "Second brother, what''s wrong?"


    You Pizhi smiled slightly, "Shaking his fingers, he stayed with us."


    "Great!"


    You Chong shouted and almost jumped up with excitement, "That is to say, we are going to Tianshui Realm, and I will go too by then, brother! I have already thought about it, and after the Golden Core Conference, I will attack the Golden Immortal. , Just use the law of killing, don''t think of anything else, it must be very fast!"


    You Pizhi frowned, "Who said we are going to Tianshui Realm?"


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "What you said, Brother Zhou Dao sold us all the shaking fingers!"


    You Pizhi smiled slightly, "He is only temporarily here. Whether it is sold or not depends on the situation. Fourth brother, let''s go busy with you first. The Golden Core Conference is what you should think about right now. I didn''t get in the past. Five, you can''t be like me."


    You Chongzhi''s heart was shocked, and he clenched his fists hard, "Don''t worry, second brother, this time it must be fine! Even if I meet a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I am not afraid."


    You Pizhi touched his head, "Go, don''t tell anyone about this matter, and don''t mention it with Big Brother until you are sure."


    "I understand, even if he knows it, he won''t care. When did he care about Bai Yujing Besides, he is thinking about the Jurchen fairy now. If it weren''t for the Jurchen fairy coming to New Moon City, I guess He won''t go home, hehe."


    You Chongzhi laughed and nodded, and went to find Xianqi and Fulu again.


    Compared with You Pizhi and Chongzhi, You Angzhi��s family affection is much weaker. Apart from Yu Chongzhi, he still has some concerns. Other people, including You Jia, don��t care much. The only thing he thinks about is to continue to be promoted. You have to climb up, and you will not miss any chance.


    Because of this, even though his strength is stronger, his reputation is higher, and his future is better, the position of the Patriarch cannot fall to him.


    But he probably didn''t care, his goal was a bigger platform, and Youjia and Crescent City would all be left behind.


    "The Golden Core Conference will be over soon. What can you do then?"


    You Pizhi stood on the spot, smiling, seeming to say to himself, "Although I think things will change, what can you do in just a few days? Is it to be promoted to the Golden Immortal, to persuade Linglong Pavilion, or Convince the city lord to fight the Ten Thousand Soul Sect... Hehe, almost no one can do it. It should be just your impulse, but it will not hurt Bai Yujing."

 Chapter 2365: He Taipingsheng

    Back to the cave, Zhou Shu concentrated on refining the formation.


    It''s not that difficult, the whole process has been deduced many times in the sea of ??consciousness, as long as there is no mistake.


    A few days later, the formation of the talisman was finished, Zhou Shu tried to place it in the cave, and it took only a breath to gather all the celestial qi in the cave. In this vacuum state, He Taiping who was practicing was stunned.


    "Why are all gone, so majestic fairy spirit?"


    Even Jinxian couldn''t drain the immortal energy of a superior cave mansion in Curie of Shangqing in an instant, but Zhou Shu''s formation did it.


    Zhou Shu was shocked when he closed the formation.


    It seems that the effect is sufficient and perfect, but it consumes too much, and only one breath time consumes two celestial jade. If this lasts for a hundred breaths, even Zhou Shu can''t afford it, terrifying.


    The power of the formation completely exceeded Zhou Shu''s expectations.


    But it is not surprising that this is the progress of Dao, integrating the effect of the transformation of Tiangang into many tactics, and various Dao have also improved a lot.


    Speaking of Xianyu is really a universal energy source, it can basically drive most of the formations, even if the formations of other laws are used, this is an important reason for the immortal world to dominate the heavens, the pure immortal power in the fairy jade , Like the power source of the previous life, if you master electricity, you can almost master everything.


    He Taiping walked out quickly, "Zhou Shu, what happened just now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay, go and practice."


    "Forget it, it''s lacking."


    He Taiping shook his head and sat down, a little worried, "Tomorrow is the fourth round. As long as you pass this round, you will be in the top 50."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Brother, I am very confident in you, Zifu Golden Pill, you can take it."


    He Taiping nodded, his face undiminished with sorrow, "I''m afraid that those few people will be drawn, especially she...oh."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "What''s the matter?"


    He Taiping said thoughtfully, "Zhou Shu, you didn''t go to the competition the day before yesterday. The disciple of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect was really arrogant. After defeating the opponent easily, he still refused to give up and was on stage. I severely insulted my opponent. As I thought, there are not many good people in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, even a Jurchen fairy... The audience below is very angry, but there is no way to let her taunt. ..."


    He smiled bitterly, "Oh, what can I do if my skills are not as good as people, I can only hope that I won''t meet her."


    "Is that so."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Your luck is not so good, just rest assured."


    "According to you."


    He Taiping smiled, "If I can get the golden core smoothly this time, I will soon hit the Golden Immortal realm, ah, before being knocked down to the realm, I would have crossed that hurdle, but the situation is unpredictable. Waited for hundreds of years."


    "This is not a bad thing."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "After these years of polishing and precipitation, your law''s power has been more condensed. When it comes to the purity of power, few people in New Moon City can compare with you. In the last game, you relied on fire. The power of walking defeated the power of the law of yin and yang, and everyone who saw it couldn''t believe it. Becoming a golden fairy in this state is definitely stronger than the golden fairy of the year."


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu, and a glint flashed in his eyes, "If everything goes well, I will return to Tianshui Realm then."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, but you have to wait for my news. I am also preparing."


    He Tai calmed down, "Prepare? What preparation?"


    the next day.


    On the test bench.


    He Taiping fell to the ground, without all his strength, looked up at the sky with a cheerful expression.


    "He Taiping, win!"


    With Jin Xian''s announcement, there was a round of applause from the audience, which was not too crowded.


    "It''s not easy, I played this game for so long..."


    "It''s almost two hours."


    "It should be the longest time in this Golden Core Conference, then He Taiping is really tough, he just grinds down his opponent first."


    "That''s all about tenacity. Isn''t the more rare thing about strength? He obviously only cultivates the law of fire, but he has reached the end with the true immortal who cultivates the law of the immortal world. Moreover, Cao Hanlin also has a third-rank immortal weapon, which is incredible, ignoring the huge law. The gap, the weak wins the strong, which shows that he has a deep understanding of the law of fire and has surpassed the realm of true immortals."


    "Yes, even if it is a golden fairy, it is difficult to have such pure fire power."


    Everyone looked at He Taiping and cast their admiring eyes. The most enthusiastic one was naturally Yu Chongzhi.


    He Taiping came and was caught by him, "Wow! Brother He Dao, when you compete with me on weekdays, you also hide your strength, right?"


    He Taiping shook his head haggardly, "Where is there..."


    You Chongzhi glared at him, "Don''t lie to me, you are much better than usual! That Cao Hanlin, even if I''m difficult to deal with, this time is also the top 30 hot spot, no one knows how to fall into your hands."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "He really didn''t lie to you. Today''s little brother has used everything that can be used, so he should win."


    "Zhou Shu was right."


    He Taiping took a breath and smiled bitterly, "If you want me to do another game, I definitely can''t win, and I don''t have any strength anymore."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "Then what do you do? There will be a competition the day after tomorrow."


    "At that time, it doesn''t matter whether you participate or not. The things I get from this show are enough to satisfy me."


    He Taiping nodded lightly, with an uncontrollable smile in his eyes. He has entered the top fifty, and the Zifu Golden Pill is in his hands. Moreover, this battle has brought him a lot of insights, the rules are more profitable, and the breakthrough to the golden immortal is also better. Many possibilities.


    "Oh."


    You Chongzhi nodded, and suddenly said, "Well, we won''t miss the Ten Thousand Soul Sect contest, right?"


    "No, her competition is the last one. If I don��t end here, the other side won��t start," He Taiping shook his head, a coldness flashed in his eyes, "Let��s go, let��s see her this time. What will I do? I think there must be a lot of people who want to see when she talks about it, she is angry!"


    You Chongzhi''s face changed suddenly, and he said angrily, "I thought she was okay, but now I hate that woman very much! It''s so annoying!"


    He Tai said flatly, "You are not the only one who is popular, I don''t think a few people are angry. Now the entire New Moon City has a different view of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    You Chongzhi said bitterly, "Yes, her remarks insulted each of us! Can Dazongmen be so rude? I have been persuading the eldest brother to let him ignore her for the past two days, but he just doesn''t Listen, I''m already obsessed with it. It''s really damning. It seems that only if I get on stage and defeat her, can I wake up my eldest brother!"


    While speaking, he clenched his fists and waved vigorously to the sky a few times.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, but he sighed inwardly, Qingque, your acting is too real.


    "Go, go, hurry up!"


    You Chongzhi stepped forward quickly, and the two followed behind and walked towards the crowded central square.

 Chapter 2366: A bit arrogant

    "Another weak man."


    The True Soul Body glanced at the opponent in front of him, and shook his head disdainfully, "Isn''t New Moon City decent?"


    The real immortal on the opposite side shook his body and said angrily, "Let''s go! Can you fight or not?"


    "Come on, I don''t have to move."


    The real soul said faintly, and when he said it, he cast his gaze down the field. There was more contempt in his eyes, and the whites of his eyes were rolled out. It was not until the moment he saw Zhou Shu that he closed it a little, and there was a trace of black pupils. A smile flashed past.


    Now, the audience off the court couldn''t help it.


    "Compare if you try, what do you do if you talk about it?"


    "Hehe, Ten Thousand Soul Sect is amazing!"


    "Even if it''s great, I don''t want to go. My character is too low, and I''m still a big sect in the fairy world!"


    "Say a few words less, say a few words less."


    The eyes of everyone are still focused on the true soul body, but the admiration in the eyes is much less, replaced by anger and contempt.


    The true fairy has already moved his hand.


    He is also a strong one who can enter the top fifty. He has a huge momentum. The immortal power bursts like a cannon, rushing to the true soul body without stopping, but the true soul body does not move, with a slight sneer, "Tickle all Not counting."


    Wherever he had received this kind of ridicule, the real immortal was about to run away, his face flushed, and his strength increased a lot.


    After a vigorous battle for a long time, the true soul body has not moved.


    "are you tired?"


    "Go to hell!"


    The true celestial energy came from the heart, and instantly raised the celestial power to the extreme, and the entire competition field was shaking, fearing that it was already consuming the original source.


    "No matter what."


    The real soul glanced at the real immortal indifferently, with a lot of chill in his awe-inspiring eyes.


    Zhenxian''s heart was shocked, and suddenly he felt an irresistible force rushed into the sea of ??consciousness, and directly clenched his mind, kneading it back and forth, as if he was kneading a piece of dough or a piece of waste paper.


    The huge power disappeared without a trace.


    Zhenxian staggered, fell to the ground, face down, how embarrassed and embarrassed.


    "what!"


    Although it had been expected, there was still a panic off the court.


    "You fell down before I took the shot."


    True Soul Body glanced at the daunted True Immortal, and shook his head in disgust, as if looking at a pile of mud or dung.


    "You... don''t be proud..."


    Feeling a little loose, Zhenxian struggled a few times on the ground, trying to stand up and do something, but before he climbed halfway, he was slapped out and fell to the sidelines, curled up and stopped moving.


    "Big Brother!"


    You Chongzhi looked at You Angzhi with an angry expression, "Is this the person you like? It''s not good at all. Relying on being a disciple of the big sect and strong, you want to insult others, can you see it?"


    You Angzhi said lightly, "Who makes them weak?"


    He stared at the true soul body, the appreciation in his eyes was not less, and there was even a trace of envy, "Da Zong Sect disciple, it should be like this."


    "Big Brother! I don''t understand you at all now!"


    You Chongzhi was stunned, and angrily walked off the platform, and stood with Zhou Shu and the others.


    Someone couldn''t help it at the end of the field and shouted, "You are a great sect! If you win, you win. Why do you want to fight again?"


    "That''s it, even if you win, you still have to humiliate others, it''s too much!"


    "Even if you are the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the Great Sect of the Immortal Realm, you shouldn''t humiliate other people, everyone is a practitioner."


    "Oh?"


    The true soul body slowly turned around, glanced at the excited crowd, and said indifferently, "If you are not convinced, you can come up and compare."


    "You are too arrogant!"


    You Chongzhi''s complexion changed suddenly, and he was about to rush forward, but before he took a step, he was caught beside You Angzhi.


    You Angzhi didn''t look at him, and said slowly, "Fourth brother, stay honestly."


    You Chongzhi earned a few times and couldn''t move at all, so he had to stop, staring at his eldest brother while looking at the competition field.


    In addition to him, there were also a few others who were ready to move, but after thinking about it, they went back.


    The strength displayed by the true soul body is definitely not an enemy of the true immortal. Going up is just another ugly loss. He has no face, and the same is true for New Moon City. Why bother, I just hope that I don''t meet her in the future.


    "Difficult for you?"


    True Soul Body shook his head and sneered, "Then the golden fairy will come up."


    The shock was even greater off the court.


    "It''s arrogant!"


    "The true fairy challenges Jinxian, too...too arrogant!"


    "Who went up and gave her a severe lesson?"


    There are many people talking, but no one moves.


    The strength shown by the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, even if Jin Xian has no way to restrain, the average Jin Xian will definitely lose when he goes up. If Jin Xian loses to the true one, the ugliness is even greater, and those who are confident can beat her. Jinxian, mostly important figures in the city, knows the importance of things, and it is even more impossible to challenge them. Is it glorious to win the real god? Even if you have earned a moment of face, the troubles that will follow are unimaginable. Ten Thousand Soul Sect will definitely make trouble, and New Moon City Lord will definitely not protect you.


    The outcome has been determined, but the Jinxian who maintains order on the competition field has never appeared. If it were not for the tacit approval of the city owner, how could this happen?


    Obviously, New Moon City must endure the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, only now can she scream on stage.


    "Zhou Shu, have you seen it?"


    He Taiping sighed, "She did the same that day, but today she got worse, she even challenged everyone, sigh... Zhou Shu, why are you not talking, eh, what are you going to do?!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s actions, he was stunned, and he forgot to stop.


    Zhou Shu floated up several feet, arched his hands far away, and said indifferently, "Friend Zhou, I would like to compete with you."


    "what?"


    "Who is that?"


    "Have you not seen the competition? That guy almost won Yurushan!"


    "Oh, remember, but Yu Rushan didn''t dare to go up. How dare he, he didn''t even participate in the martial arts contest..."


    "I dare to stand up anyway, and I''m a real fairy, I don''t dare to be a golden fairy, alas."


    "The courage is good, but the young man is still too reckless, how could he be the opponent of the disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Everyone''s eyes off the court focused on Zhou Shu, and there was a lot of discussion. Most people had doubts in their eyes and a lot of appreciation.


    "Brother Zhou Dao, I support you!"


    On the high platform, You Chongzhi suddenly shouted loudly, "I know you can win! Destroy her prestige!"


    "Win her!"


    "Must win!"


    "Come on let her see, our Crescent City is not good to bully!"


    "If you win, my Xubaolou will give you 20% off in the future, no, 50% off!"


    "If you win, you can enter the dojo of Bai Yuzhai at will, not even a fairy stone!"


    As if a fire was lit on the oil-soaked pyre, the enthusiasm off the court suddenly ignited, and many people shouted with excitement.


    Amidst the buzzing sound, Zhou Shu stared at the true soul body on the competition field and slowly said, "Can you?"


    "Come up."


    The real soul turned his face in disdain.


    The protective cover slowly opened, revealing a door, Zhou Shu walked in without stagnation.


    The protective cover quickly closed, and the hearts of the audience off the court were all lifted up.

 Chapter 2367: On the field

    "You can start."


    The real soul looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes still contemptuous.


    Zhou Shu stood still, calmly said, "Wait a moment, I have something to say."


    The real soul turned sideways noncommittal, and the contempt in his eyes increased.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s a little difficult to say, I didn''t register for the Golden Core Conference, and it was a bit unruly to compete with Taoist friends."


    "laugh."


    True Soul Body turned his head and glanced at Zhou Shu, his contempt almost overflowed outside the competition arena, "Then what are you up to do, do you regret it when things come? Well, go down, you are not worthy of my opponent. , I don��t even have the feeling to take a second look."


    The people off the court also stayed.


    Those many scornful gazes were not only lost to the true soul, but also to Zhou Shu.


    "I thought he was a hero."


    "Who knows that I''m so timid, I don''t dare to do it when I''m on the court. What was it just now?


    "Sad, no one in our city dares to fight against the disciples of Ten Thousand Souls Sect?"


    In the face of doubts and ridicule, Zhou Shu remained calm and slowly said, "I just want to make a bet, otherwise, I won''t be able to advance to the next level, nor can I get the gold core, so what is the point of wasting energy?"


    True Soul Body''s face changed slightly, and he said solemnly, "Bet?"


    "Yes, the stakes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said earnestly, "If you lose in Xia, you will naturally let the daoists deal with it, and you will live and die without complaint, but if you win by luck..."


    The real soul has a hint of anger, "Shut up, you can''t win."


    Zhou Shu smiled and was not angry, "If you win, you can have something on your body. Anything is fine. It''s not a waste of time. How do fellow daoists feel?"


    Suddenly, there were loud noises off the court.


    "What kind of bet is this, to exchange your fate for anything?"


    "He might want to sensationalize."


    "You are wrong. You never die at the Golden Core Conference. Even if the Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciple wants to attack, the City Lord will stop it. His bet is equal to no. If there is no change, what is the difference? What''s more, he is simply impossible. win."


    "Lao Zhang is right, is he playing clever?"


    "It''s not necessarily, it may be disturbing the opponent''s mind. Didn''t you see that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciple is a little angry, this is an opportunity."


    When everyone was discussing, the true soul body was completely restored, and said indifferently, "As you are, you can''t win anyway."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and his figure moved quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of afterimages of Zhou Shu appeared in the competition venue, everywhere, without missing every corner.


    The true soul body just ignores it and never moves.


    A little surprised off the court.


    "He...what is this doing?"


    "Look carefully, he should be setting up a certain formation."


    "Oh... I can see it! It''s amazing, so many formations were deployed so quickly!"


    "Is this Zhou Shu still an array mage?"


    "He is very clever. He took advantage of the arrogance of the disciple of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. Before his opponent was moving, he set up a good formation to build up his advantage, and later he would fight better.


    Many people could see that Zhou Shu was in the lineup, but there was not much confusion in their eyes.


    Generally speaking, simple and practical arrays are used on the battlefield. Even if they need to be deployed, they are quick and effective. However, the array set by Zhou Shu has more than nine thousand array talisman. The location is extremely complicated, and it is difficult to see the mystery.


    It took a long time, and at the speed of Zhou Shu''s coming and going like wind, it took hundreds of breaths and only half of the arrangement.


    "She really doesn''t move for so long, she''s too arrogant."


    "It''s me instead, I just trampled on the array talisman and made him waste his mind, hey."


    "So no one is a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect... She doesn''t put any real immortals in her eyes at all, let alone the formation, even if she does it, she won''t move."


    "I feel that this formation is not trivial. Maybe Zhou Shu has a chance."


    "I can''t tell what it is..."


    "It''s very huge. With his method of arranging the formation, I am afraid that this time the formation competition will also make it into the top ten."


    "I have watched all the battles. I think few of the top ten are better than him. At least it looks like this now. The specific effect is hard to say."


    He Taiping looked solemn, as if he understood something, that day there was no immortal energy in the cave mansion, it should be the ghost of Zhou Shu''s formation.


    You Chongzhi was similar, he knew what Zhou Shu''s formation materials were, but he looked at the big brother beside him and said nothing.


    The true soul body only looked at Zhou Shu''s formation indifferently, as if watching a clown being praised, with the disdain from his bones, he did not hide it at all.


    It''s just that no one knows. The moment Zhou Shu entered the competition arena, she was communicating with Zhou Shu.


    "Qing Que, your performance these past few days really surprised me."


    "Acting, who can''t, hehe."


    "Fame has been lost, don''t you care?"


    "I never cared about this. As for the reputation of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, isn''t it the worse the better? Shu, you know that I am involuntary in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but I can''t live without it. Now I have a chance to ruin its reputation. I can��t ask for it.��


    "Yes."


    "I haven''t lost, you can still benefit. After today, all New Moon City will know you, and all will regard you as a model of immortals. Your reputation will rise, and it will be very good for your Tao, and in the future, a fairy city will be established. It will be more convenient, Shu.""


    "You always think about me."


    This battle was originally set by Qingque and Zhou Shu.


    To perfectly integrate the true soul body and soul stone into Zhou Shu, it must be prepared for a period of time. The fusion process is vigorous and it is difficult to hide others. If they proceed in secret, they will definitely be discovered by the city lord and the ten thousand soul sect. At that time, Zhou Shu and Qingque will be in big trouble.


    Instead of doing so, it''s better to just act out a play.


    The two pretend to fight and complete the entire integration process on the competition field, then all problems can be solved.


    "Shu, if something happens in a while, don''t worry, everything has me."


    "I know There are many things that I will stay in the true soul body. After the smooth integration, you will know the whereabouts of Yangmei and everyone, etc., as well as some information I have received over the years, all I know All are left... I hope those memories will not interfere with you.""


    "Don''t worry about this, focus on it."


    "How can I not care, after this time, we probably won''t see each other again..."


    "I will definitely meet again. I promise that in the future I will let you obey your heart, leave the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and do what you want to do."


    "I am waiting for you."


    It took a full three hundred breaths before the formation was completed.


    At this time, the competition venue has changed its appearance. The upper part is black and the lower part is white. Jin Xian still sees clearly.


    "The formation has been set up, should we start?"

 Chapter 2368: Killer

    It''s already started.


    Zhou Shu, who had set up the formation, immediately launched an offensive against the true soul body.


    He stood up from the ground, his right hand was clenched, and the fist flashed with dazzling light. The fist was already very conspicuous, but it became more and more brilliant during the impact. Even through the thick fog, you can see clearly, the five-color brilliance. Staggered back and forth, sometimes blended, sometimes separated.


    "Five Elements Boxing?"


    "I haven''t seen this technique for a long time."


    "Ah, what Zhou Shu cultivates is the power of the five elements? Isn''t it sword intent?"


    "I''m also surprised. He had always used sword intent to fill the sky, but now he has changed the power of the five elements."


    "Moreover, the power of his five elements is not trivial. The five elements can switch freely, rotate non-stop, and condense the essence, even the golden fairy based on this is nothing more than that."


    Seeing this scene, the audience was surprised.


    From Zhou Shu''s appearance to the present, they have seen too many weird things, and the shock has never stopped.


    Bang!


    The Five Elements Fist fell on the real soul body.


    Similar to the previous opponent, the fist light penetrated the true soul body, but the difference is that as the fist light fell, the true soul body trembled a few times.


    A cold light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, punch after punch without stopping.


    The true soul body was also like a moon shadow reflected on the lake, turbulent with the lake, giving people a feeling of being shattered at any time.


    "It seems to be effective, the true soul body is also broken up?"


    "Sure enough, there are two things."


    "Can the power of the five elements restrain the power of the soul?"


    "Of course not, but the power of his five elements is extraordinary, and there are other powers among them. There are two or three kinds of laws that merge together."


    "Ah, won''t they conflict with each other?"


    "Generally speaking, the power of the law will conflict with each other. The purer and more powerful the power of the law, the less likely it is to combine with other powers. The power of his five elements is very pure, but it can join other forces without interfering with each other. This old man can''t figure it out..."


    The true immortals off the court surrounded Jin Xian, listening to Jin Xian''s explanation, they became more curious and admired for Zhou Shu.


    "Shu, how is it?"


    "Ten more breaths, you will make a move."


    "Well, your Shu Zhi Dao... is very powerful, even if it is really blocked, I may not be able to block it."


    "It''s still early, now Shu Zhidao is not compatible with many laws, and my compassion power is too little, and the devouring power is not pure enough. The acting is OK, and it''s not very useful in actual combat."


    "Your way... I really want to learn."


    "When the Tao is perfected, I will teach you slowly later."


    Shu Zhi Dao is all-inclusive, and then uses the Five Elements Boxing Technique to combine the power of several laws to have such an effect.


    Of course, it was also because Qingque hadn''t made any effort to break up the true soul without a perfect Shuzhi Dao.


    The true soul body won''t be beaten all the time. After ten breaths, she slowly drew a gray whip from the clouds.


    Seeing this long whip, many people off the court felt chills.


    They have seen it several times, no matter what opponent, after being hit by the long whip, they almost always begged for mercy immediately, and the hardest one could not survive the three breaths.


    Snapped!


    With a soft sound, the long whip fell directly on Zhou Shu.


    As in the past, Zhou Shu could not dodge or defend, and was hit directly.


    "Why?"


    "It seems difficult."


    "Her soul whip is too strong, and the power of the soul is extremely sharp, as if it can penetrate all protective shields and directly lash the mind."


    "The soul power of the true soul body of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is indeed not comparable to other sects."


    When everyone was surprised, Zhou Shu had already been entangled for a few breaths.


    He was not afraid, let alone begging for mercy, his brows were awe-inspiring, with a trace of indescribable mighty majesty, his hands pulled hard, the gray whip suddenly broke, torn apart, turned into a cloud of mist, and returned to the true soul body.


    "This����"


    "This Zhou Shu actually blocked it and broke the soul whip."


    "It''s incredible, then..."


    "Lao Zhang, what do you feel?"


    "Long Wei, haven''t you noticed it? He carries a very strong Long Wei. Although the soul whip can shock the mind, she is only a true fairy. In front of the real Long Wei, she still has power."


    "What, is Zhou Shu a dragon?"


    "Definitely not, it''s mostly a magic weapon or something, he doesn''t have a dragon breath."


    "Whatever it is, he really has a chance to win!"


    The crowd stared at Zhou Shu, their eyes condensed, completely reluctant to move away.


    "Shu, how did you use the power of the dragon? Didn''t you say that Xuanyuan sword is easy to use?"


    "I thought about it carefully, this is your business, it''s better not to disturb Master Jian."


    "Kelong''s power, nothing will happen, right?"


    "It''s okay to see, I used Long Bao, Xuanguang ruler mirror."


    The real soul body looked at Zhou Shu with a serious expression, flipped his right hand, and a gray dilapidated small tower emerged from his palm.


    Seeing the small tower, Qi Lin in the audience shook unconsciously, and his heart trembled secretly.


    He lived so big, the hardest moment he experienced was in the small tower. It seemed that there were only a few breaths, but it seemed that he had gone through hundreds of reincarnations. Most of them were dark and gave him a lot of Shock, now I have lingering fears.


    "Here is this trick again, what is it, Mr. Zhang."


    "The old man doesn''t know it, it should be the core disciple of Ten Thousand Soul Sect to learn it."


    "Awesome?"


    "Nonsense, it is a hundred times stronger than the whip of the soul. Last time the old man also saw it, this small tower is indestructible and may be stronger than the real soul. Not to mention the real fairy, even the golden fairy is unlikely to break."


    "That Zhou Shu is about to end."


    "Let''s keep watching, in fact, it is very rare to be able to force the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    The small tower flew up suddenly and fell towards Zhou Shu''s.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhou Shu dodged thousands of times, but obviously, these actions were of no effect, and the small tower fell without suspense, covering Zhou Shu in the middle.


    "Can you escape this time?"


    The true soul body stared at Zhou Shu in the tower, and a killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    The killing intent was extremely cold and biting, not only permeating the entire competition arena, but also felt by the tens of thousands of spectators off the court.


    A cold heart.


    "No, is she planning to kill?"


    "It looks like it, but it should not be possible. The city lord will watch it at any time and will never allow it."


    "That''s not necessarily true. The city lord can''t provoke Ten Thousand Soul Sect. This is a core disciple."


    "Zhou Shu is going to be unlucky, even if he doesn''t die, he will be seriously injured."


    "Or, let''s do something, he is also helping us in New Moon City!"


    Everyone was discussing suddenly there was a scolding.


    "You guys, please don''t make a loud noise and disturb the order of the competition venue!"


    Looking for the source of the sound, it is the high platform off the court.


    You Angzhi scanned the crowd, with a chill in his eyes, as if he was responding to the disciples of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect on the court.


    Everyone calmed down, and at the same time expressed their contempt for You Angzhi, and many of the female fairies under the high platform took a few steps away with disgust.


    Not far away, You Chongzhi glared at his eldest brother, then returned his gaze to the competition arena, and whispered, "Brother Zhou Dao will be fine, right?"


    "It should be fine."


    He Taiping pretends to be peaceful, but he keeps drumming in his heart.


    "I said Zhou Shu, why did you run up?"


    (=)

 Chapter 2369: The Eye of the Ruins

    ? At that moment, even Zhou Shu felt like he was going to be overwhelmed by killing intent.


    Of course he knew that the killing intent was just a cover-up, not for him.


    "Shu, ten breaths, do you want to break the nine-story tower with you?"


    "No, if I can break this open, it will let others realize that this is acting. You are keeping your hands on purpose."


    "Then keep it, it won''t work for you anyway."


    "Bluebird, is this your own trick?"


    "It is from the nine-story pagoda left in Wushuang City, but I have not learned the essence. In my opinion, the soul road contained in the nine-story pagoda is stronger than the ten thousand soul sect. Only when I understand the law of reincarnation, It''s possible to figure it out. Many times I feel that certain techniques and avenues of the Xuanhuang Realm are more profound than those of the Immortal Realm, but I don''t understand it at all in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "I also have this feeling."


    "By the way, the true soul has the memory and tactics of the nine-story tower, you can try to understand it then."


    "...I haven''t said yet, you all understand."


    The real soul looked at Zhou Shu, with more killing intent in his eyes.


    "Why didn''t Zhou Shu have anything to do?"


    "Yes, it''s clearly locked in that tower. Not only is there no dementia, but it seems to want to fight back."


    "Last Prince Qi, as soon as he was covered by the tower, he seemed to have become..."


    "What are you talking about!?"


    Seeing Qi Lin''s fierce gaze, a golden immortal quickly closed his mouth.


    Qi Lin looked at the competition venue with a look of surprise, "This Zhou Shu is so strong?"


    After he was locked up by the nine-story tower, his mind was completely lost. He was spinning around in his turn and couldn''t find a way out. He didn''t know what was going on if he lost.


    He was not the only one who was surprised. Most viewers felt the same way, especially those golden immortals. They could perceive the power of the vast soul on the tower, but from a distance, there was a kind of soul that was beaten to the point of getting out of the body. How could he not be surprised when Zhou Shu was completely covered by such power and didn''t care.


    Zhou Shu in the gray tower looked indifferent, even with a slight smile, "What is this? Is it a trick?"


    The real soul became angry at once, "What did you say?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Friend Zhou, how long do you plan to detain me, and what should you do when you run out of strength."


    "You can''t wait for that time, my strength is endless."


    The true soul body quickly calmed down, and slowly said, "I didn''t expect that there will be a true celestial like you in New Moon City. From this point of view, my provocation is not wrong at all, and the people who did not participate in the Golden Core Conference were stronger. "


    There was an uproar off the court, she just ignored it and said calmly, "However, you can only get here."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and it was the same off the court.


    The true soul body slowly took out a crystal clear bead. The light from the bead was extremely soft, but with a power that can penetrate everything, it passed through the protective cover, extended to the entire square, and could not help it. , As if it can cover the entire Southern District.


    In the soft light, the gray tower disappeared, the gray mist stagnated, the sky and the light became the same color, as if they were fused together.


    The crowd stopped for a while, and it took a while before someone spoke.


    "What a powerful soul power this is!"


    "It should be her magic weapon..."


    "It must be. She said that her power is endless and it is not vain. The power in this magic weapon is totally uncountable."


    "She should have used her full strength, and she is not to blame for others'' arrogance, she didn''t even use half of her strength before."


    "The core disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the top five hundred immortal seedlings, is really a desperate and terrifying power."


    "The disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is forced to use a magic weapon, Zhou Shu can''t stop it now, right?"


    "Unless the city master makes a move, he is dead, and the power in the beads is enough to crush him hundreds of times. If I were waiting for the golden fairy on the stage, the result would be the same.


    "I don''t think the city lord will make a move at this time, and making a move at this time is tantamount to offending the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "Yes, it''s a pity, Zhou Shu is really a talent."


    You Chong is in a hurry, "Brother, is there any way to stop it?"


    If You Angzhi did not see, staring at the true soul body, his eyes were a little dull, and he muttered, "It is really the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, it is too strong, the core disciple of the true immortal can possess such magic weapons, if you change the golden immortal What should I do if I change..."


    Even shouting a lot of words to no avail, You Chongzhi shook his head bitterly, stared at the competition venue worriedly, and stopped talking.


    He Taiping stood in a daze, feeling a little cold in his body inexplicably.


    "Shu! Surprise! The foundation of the soul is too strong. Once guided, the power of the soul overflows! I can''t control it, I have to be fast."


    "I see, let''s prepare."


    "Wait, I have one more question I want to ask you."


    "Well, I have always asked you, so you should ask me."


    "The Profound Yellow Realm was moved to the edge of the heavens by the Immortal Realm, and this place is not considered remote among the heavens. You ascended from the Profound Yellow Realm, how did you get here? And the immortal charms given by the Immortal Envoy to the Ascended, you should also It''s no use, right? Otherwise we should have seen each other long ago."


    "There is real wind, I followed the wind. As for the fairy yin talisman, I stayed in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Fortunately you are useless, Shu, I''m so happy, not even the fairy world can change you... let''s start."


    "����it is good."


    In the competition field, the situation has changed again.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed. Hundreds of celestial jade flew out of his sleeves, and they were scattered everywhere without money.


    Along with a roar, waves of waves began to appear on the ground.


    The tide rises turbulently, the tide falls stronger, and the ground is submerged in an instant, and the test field seems to become an endless deep ocean. At the same time, an extremely deep black vortex with a radius of several meters appeared in the middle, thundering. sound.


    From a distance, it looks like the entrance of a bottomless abyss, and it looks like a deep eye that opens and closes every now and then.


    The eye of the ruins.


    In the roaring sound, everything lost its color. The soft light of the sky was reduced by half in the blink of an eye, as if it was completely absorbed by the whirlpool, the true soul body standing opposite, and the magic weapon that exudes light, Suddenly it dimmed a lot.


    "This is the formation he used before?"


    "It must be but...this is too expensive, right?"


    "Yes, just now he threw in a full one hundred and eighty-eight immortal jade! How many immortal stones are these!"


    "Regardless of the formation, using so many immortal jade, Wei Neng can imagine it, even a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I''m afraid it can''t stop it, right?"


    "I didn''t expect to see this scene. Our Crescent City is really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger."


    "This Zhou Shu, I don''t want to show it."


    "Yes, I thought he was going to lose, but I didn''t expect to be able to use the formation to contend with the magic weapon of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect.


    The crowd became excited at once, and the noise rose loudly.


    You Chongzhi, who has been holding his breath, couldn''t help cheering, "Brother Dao, you really are there!"


    (PS: Thank you book friends for the monthly support of 20171203143032046, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2370: About to open

    ?Snapped!


    The crisp sound came from the palm of the true soul body.


    As if some seal was broken, and as if it broke out of a shell, a white flame flew out of the palm of his hand suddenly.


    As soon as the flame appeared, the sky and the earth became dimmed, the roaring vortex seemed to lose its luster, the protective shield broke instantly, and the glass collapsed like broken glass. The audiences in the audience were not changing their color. They could all feel the white flame. The power of fear is far beyond what they can bear.


    Like a flood dragon emerging from the trap, it flutters with its teeth and claws, but leaves the shackles of the true soul body and only revolves around the true soul body.


    In one breath, the flames completely engulfed the true soul body, gathering and burning layer by layer, expanding and growing layer by layer, as if putting a heavy flame armor on the true soul body, and the whole body expanded several times. .


    The audience who got close began to slowly retreat far away.


    Even if he knew that there would be no danger in having a city owner, the situation in front of him was still too terrifying.


    "Too much, is this a life and death fight?"


    "To deal with a true immortal, is it necessary to explode?"


    "This is the Golden Core Conference? Do these two people still need Purple Mansion Golden Core?"


    "A few golden immortals add up, I''m afraid they can''t match them."


    "It''s definitely invincible, the power of the soul that can destroy the world...We''d better go far."


    "Don''t blame her, Zhou Shubu''s formation is not bad, more than a hundred immortal jade pooled together, she may lose if she doesn''t do this."


    "It''s rare that we can see such a scene in Crescent City."


    The real soul raised his head, and for the first time facing the opponent facing him, he still had contempt in his eyes and said lightly, "You are very good, but it is a pity that you will die here today."


    Standing on the edge of the slightly silent vortex, Zhou Shu seemed a little nervous and made no sound.


    "Shu, don''t be in a daze, it''s coming."


    "It''s okay, come on."


    The real soul suddenly bounced.


    Like a comet blooming with the greatest brilliance, dragging its long flame tail, rushing towards Zhou Shu indefinitely.


    Zhou Shu stared at the coming comet, his figure remained steady, a violent wave turned up around him, and the top of the wave hit the sky, while the vortex in the middle gave out constant roars, but it was like a huge mouth that was chosen and devoured, facing the truth. The soul surged up.


    The two cast off extremely quickly, and no one had time to dodge.


    In the exclamation of the crowd, the comet was swallowed by the whirlpool, leaving only a long white flame.


    The exclamation hasn''t stopped, the white flame suddenly rolled over, like a long whip, which entangled Zhou Shu fiercely. Zhou Shu looked stunned, but could not stop it. It was pulled by the flame. Was sucked into the whirlpool.


    "what!?"


    "I was swallowed, what''s up?"


    "This����"


    As the vortex closed, the competition venue and outside all became quiet.


    "What about people?"


    "Even the whirlpool was sucked in..."


    "Isn''t the vortex his own formation, why would he be sucked in?"


    "It''s not uncommon for practitioners to be backlashed by their own formations, but they are also quite a few... I just wanted to say that a true immortal has a formation that can''t be matched by a golden immortal, and he must use the formation to defeat his opponent. How is this possible? Can he control the formation? Sure enough."


    "Both lose out..."


    "Then Zhou Shu is also stupid, knowing that he can''t control the formation and still need to use it. This is really asking for trouble."


    After the exclamation, there was a long sigh.


    Neither Jinxian nor truexian can see through what happened in the closed vortex, but judging from the current situation, the encounter between the two is probably not good. The formation is driven by more than one hundred immortal jade. What good results can be swallowed by such a formation.


    It''s not just the audience that can''t see through.


    On the top of the dome tower in the remote central area, an old man looked solemn and stroked his beard, "What kind of trick is this? What kind of trick? The old man can''t even see the essence of this power...could it be from that world? ?"


    The eye of the ruins.


    It was the first time I entered the Eye of Guixu, but it seemed familiar.


    I can feel my body, but I can''t feel a trace of power, and there is a feeling that all my power has been crushed.


    Isn''t this the feeling of Chaos Secret Realm?


    Except for an extra body, there is not much difference, can it be said that the eye of the ruin...


    It was too late to think about it, and the voice of Qingque came from around.


    "Shu, your formation is stronger than I thought."


    "I feel the same way, as if everything is returning to its origin, so many laws and powers are blended together without conflict, it is incredible."


    "I thought it would take a lot of effort and some soul power was wasted. Now it seems that you should be able to perfectly blend the true soul body and soul stone and get their power, but it will be more painful."


    "That''s nothing, are you okay?"


    "With formation assistance, it will only be easier on my side, but I now have a deep feeling."


    "How does it feel?"


    "The Profound Yellow Realm we are in is no worse than the Immortal Realm, no matter the Tao or the tactics."


    "Me too, Bluebird."


    ...


    "Shu, take care, it''s almost done, the rest is up to you."


    "Ok?"


    "Shu, the true soul body has dissipated. My will will not last long, and it will disappear soon. I''m already prepared, it''s okay."


    "Blue Sparrow, you knew it would be like this before the fusion. You have to use the true soul body to handle the whole process of fusion with me. After the true soul body is merged, where will the will you put in the true soul body have a chance to get out? It��s like ice turning into water. After drinking the water, you still want to take the ice back. How could it be possible! Green bird, after losing these wills, your soul will be incomplete, and your soul will be incomplete, so how can it be big in the future? Achievement? Soul cultivation cultivates the soul. If you lose your soul, what kind of soul do you still cultivate?"


    After a long silence.


    "Shu, don''t worry, it''s my own choice."


    "Follow me, I won''t let your will dissipate, wait a while, and I will return it to you intact, Blue Sparrow."


    "It''s impossible...Huh?"


    After a short silence.


    "Shu, where is this place? It''s so warm, and I can''t feel the power outside at all."


    "You know, I founded Shuzhidao, and this is the furnace of Shuzhidao, a safe place that will never be destroyed."


    "Ah! Do you have a furnace?"


    "It has always been there, but it''s not until the heavens that it really starts to work."


    "...Then I want to stay here and not go, safe and warm, and not afraid of anything This is very exclusive, you can only stay for a while, otherwise you will be integrated and become the way of comfort Part."


    "It doesn''t sound bad, I have no opinion..."


    ...


    "Look, that whirlpool is about to open!"


    "Really, it''s almost 30 breaths, it''s finally about to open!"


    "I wonder if they can come out?"


    "I am afraid it will be difficult. Even if Zhou Shu can come out, it will be a corpse."


    "I don''t know what I can do, or I die."


    Everyone''s eyes stopped on the whirlpool, with different expressions.


    (PS: Thank you Yunchuan for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 2371: Admit if you lose

    ? With the vortex fully opened, a black shadow was thrown out.


    At the same time, there was a series of crisp noises from the test field, the sea vortex and so on all disappeared, only a broken array of symbols fell on the ground, and there was a pile of gray-white fairy jade residue, there was no more power inside.


    "It''s Zhou Shu!"


    "He''s still alive!?"


    "Where is the true soul body, gone?"


    "Could it be that he won and even destroyed the true soul body of the disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    "How is it possible... even if you lose both?"


    There was a burst of exclamation off the court, everyone''s eyes widened, and they couldn''t believe what they saw.


    Zhou Shu squatted, his expression was very haggard, it seemed that he had no strength, even opening his eyes took a lot of effort, but the firmness in his eyes was not less than that, it seemed to be more.


    "Brother Zhou Dao, I know you can win!"


    Regardless of others, You Chongzhi was the first to shout, jumping and jumping, very excited.


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of joy on his face, but more doubts in his eyes. What is going on?


    At this time, the five golden immortals suddenly landed in front of Zhou Shu and surrounded him.


    "Dong Junren from the Southern District?"


    "Yes, it''s him, he is in charge of the Southern District, but what is he doing?"


    Everyone was surprised and suspicious, Dong Junren looked around a few times, shook his head slightly, and finally his gaze fell on Zhou Shu, and he became severe.


    He turned to the surroundings and said righteously, "Everyone has seen that Zhou Shu and the disciples of Wanhunzong were in a strange battle. It is suspected of cheating. New Moon City needs to investigate carefully, so I will take Zhou Shu away for the time being. If you know it, you can decide later and take it first."


    "Yes."


    The four golden immortals on the side nodded when they heard the sound, and quickly lifted Zhou Shu up.


    Zhou Shu didn''t seem to have any strength at all, and couldn''t speak any excuses. He looked at Jin Xian without a trace of panic on his face.


    Seeing that the pavilion was about to take Zhou Shu away, he refused to agree.


    "Why!"


    "If you win, you cheat? Isn''t it allowed to win! Can''t the disciples of Ten Thousand Soul Sect lose?"


    "If other people can''t win, why is it necessary to open the Golden Core Conference?"


    "Is it cheating with the formation method! The Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciples themselves allow it, so why don''t you admit it if you lose?"


    "Unreasonable, bully honest people!?"


    "Zhou Shu also lives in New Moon City. If you don''t protect yourself, you will still be oppressed if you win. Who will come to New Moon City in the future?"


    Although I don��t like Zhou Shu too much, the previous performance of the True Soul Body offended the general anger. These people must be more willing to see the current result, so they all yelled for Zhou Shu, and You Chongzhi yelled loudly, but You Angzhi stopped him without shouting a few words, and his face flushed with anxiety.


    Ting Chang looked majestic, unmoved, and calmly said, "The investigation is not a punishment. If it proves that it is not cheating, Crescent City will give Zhou Shu an explanation. If you have any comments, you can come to me and take it away. stop."


    The noise continued, but no one cared. The golden immortals nodded and were about to leave the competition venue.


    "Let go of him."


    A woman in Tsing Yi appeared in front of the golden immortals inexplicably, blocking the way.


    Tsing Yi is pure, with two graceful blue feathers hanging from his waist, shaking gently, his appearance is not so beautiful, but his temperament is very good. Although he is a true fairy, standing in front of a few golden immortals, it gives people a kind of Her sense of higher realm, pouring out of the world and noble, proud but independent, and the rest of the people are stuck in the dust.


    The people off the court forgot to make noise for a while, their eyes fixed on her, and they were a little dazed.


    Dong Jun''s expression tightened, his previous majesty was almost gone, he stepped forward and said, "Friend Zhou, why are you here?"


    "Ah, could it be her..."


    "Is that the disciple of Ten Thousand Souls Sect?"


    "It can''t be wrong, who can make Dong Jun a real immortal so respectful, but her?"


    "The true soul body looks very ordinary, but unexpectedly it is a beauty..."


    "The beauty is probably blasphemy, this is a real fairy from the fairy world!"


    You Chongzhi looked at the competition venue, and then at You Angzhi, and he seemed to understand, "Big Brother, I kind of understand you."


    At this moment, where did You Angzhi care about him, his eyes straightened, and his thoughts were all on the woman, and he almost rushed forward.


    You Chongzhi retracted his gaze and said slowly, "But brother, she is definitely not for you."


    The woman didn''t look at Dong Junren, and said lightly, "I said, let him go."


    Dong Jun stopped and yelled, "You still don''t let go!"


    The golden immortals did not hesitate to let Zhou Shu go.


    Zhou Shu slowly stabilized his figure, looked at the woman and said, "What''s the matter?"


    The woman slowly took a breath, seeming to be suppressing something, and slowly said, "You ruined my true soul body. Now I won''t kill you, but one day, I will get it back from you. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It has been ruined, how to get it back?"


    The woman stared at him and said calmly, "It''s very simple, if you refine you into a true soul body, that''s fine."


    Zhou Shu shook, and the golden fairies on the side also shook, and the audience off the court shook, and the entire square seemed to shook too.


    Zhou Shu settled down, "Then I will wait."


    "Wait."


    The woman faintly said, "Before this day comes, you must cultivate well, then when I get the true soul body, you will appear more valuable."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You don''t need to say, I will do it too."


    "well."


    The woman nodded and turned around to try.


    "and many more."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Did Fellow Daoist forget one thing?"


    The woman froze, but didn''t look back, her shoulders shook slightly.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Before the competition, we had a bet. Did the daoists forget it for a while, or are you planning to go back? Or simply feel that you didn''t lose this battle?"


    The woman turned around, her expression extremely cold, "If you lose, you will lose. The disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will not deny it."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously.


    The woman stared at Zhou Shu, her palms spread out, revealing a gray jade medal, and sneered, "I remember the bet, I will give you something if I lose, right? I''ll give it to you now, but you dare to do it?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If you dare to give it, I dare to ask."


    "Okay, take it."


    The woman threw it away.


    The jade plaque revolved in mid-air and suddenly became several times larger. It looked like a jade plaque, more like a plaque suddenly, the light was brilliant.


    The golden light enveloped the sky, boundlessly, in the golden light, the three characters "Ten Thousand Souls" were reflected, which were particularly conspicuous and could be seen everywhere.


    There was an uproar off the court.


    "Is this the jade medal of Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    "Give this to me, I really don''t dare to take it, I''m afraid I will be chased to the end of the world by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "It''s difficult for Zhou Shu to do this now. He said anything can be done. Now that someone else takes out an important identity card, how can he get it?"


    "The disciples of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect are also very contemplative. Give it to you. If you dare not take it, then it means not giving it."


    At this time, the golden light in the sky disappeared, and the three characters quickly disappeared.


    Zhou Shu had already picked up the jade medal, smiled and carried it in his arms, "Good thing, thank you Zhou Daoist."

 Chapter 2372: Must rest

    ? There was silence all around.


    The people off the court stared at Zhou Shu and couldn''t say anything. Apart from consternation, their faces were more of admiration.


    Winning this jade medal is equivalent to declaring a fight against Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It is tantamount to seeking a dead end. Not to mention a true immortal, even if the city lord is here, he will not take it. It might be sealed properly, and then sent back to Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    Is Zhou Shu stupid or fearless?


    The woman froze, she couldn''t believe Zhou Shu would do this, her face changed a little, and she couldn''t stop.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Thank you fellow daoists, I can''t say that I didn''t show up for nothing."


    The woman finally constricted her mind, staring at Zhou Shu, with a very cold look, "This ten thousand soul order is placed with you, when you become a true soul body, I will take it back again, I remind You, my Ten Thousand Souls Order can only be withdrawn by my own hands. Whoever moves will die."


    When she said the next sentence, she deliberately increased the loudness, and the entire Southern District could hear it. Obviously, she didn''t say it to Zhou Shu alone.


    As soon as the voice fell, the person had disappeared, leaving only a cyan afterimage and a hint of fragrance.


    Zhou Shu looked at Dong Junren thoughtfully, "Ting Chang and Fellow Daoist Zhou have surrendered, can I leave too?"


    Dong Jun stopped, "Let''s go, let''s go."


    Without looking at Zhou Shu, he hurried away with the golden immortals, his expression was slightly open.


    The development of the matter was unexpected, he couldn''t deal with it, so he could only tell the city lord.


    Zhou Shu walked out slowly, and the crowd voluntarily gave way, lest they be close to Zhou Shu, but there was admiration in their eyes, regardless of whether they were true or golden.


    Only He Taiping came over, approached Zhou Shu, and said with concern, "Is it all right, you?"


    Zhou Shu felt relieved and said slowly, "I''m afraid there is something wrong, take me back, brother."


    "Ok."


    As if he had noticed something, He Taiping picked up Zhou Shu and disappeared quickly. You Chongzhi also wanted to chase him, but he couldn''t get out of it.


    The Lord had all gone, but the crowd did not disperse, and most of them were still in consternation.


    An old golden immortal said slowly, "This Zhou Shu... is really surprising."


    "If you win the Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciple, I am afraid that you will become famous in the world, and it is very likely to be on the immortal seedling list, the second of New Moon City, the first of true immortals."


    "What''s the point of entering? What''s the use? Having forged such enemies today, he has become a prey, destined to die, and become the true soul body of the disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. No matter how well he cultivates, he will be reduced to a puppet and do it for others. The wedding dress, for me and other practitioners, this fate is extremely sad."


    The old man sighed, "The saddest thing is that he has no way to change this situation."


    Someone wondered, "How can there be no way? Maybe he can win? I think he is very promising."


    The old man shook his head, "This time I won completely by the formation, how many chances can I have next time? And this is not the point. What if Zhou Shu wins again? Could Zhou Shu still kill the core disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect? No one dared to do this, because no one except the saint could bear the revenge of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect...Since Zhou Shu couldn''t kill her, she was destined to be killed by her. No matter how strong she became, it would still be hers. Prey, this cannot be changed at all."


    "Yes, and Zhou Shu can''t be better than her at all."


    A Jinxian nodded and said, "Behind others is the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the immortal world, with endless resources, what is behind Zhou Shu?"


    The old man said slowly, "This time the disciples of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect deliberately left Zhou Shu, it may be that he has taken a fancy to his strength, luck and cause and effect, etc., deliberately to experience him, let him continue to grow, and refine into a true soul body in the future. You can get the most benefit yourself."


    Jin Xian said in a deep voice, "I also heard that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has such a tradition, but it is extremely restrictive. Only a few disciples can do this. Maybe she can do it, but it''s rare to start preparing from the real fairy. I am very optimistic about Zhou Shu."


    "Follow him, this year''s Golden Core Conference is much more exciting than in previous years, that''s enough."


    Quiet for a while.


    Someone said slowly, "Here, I don''t know what to do..."


    "These are not what we can manage, but one thing is certain, the city lord will not be able to move Zhou Shu."


    "He has ten thousand souls on his body. No one dares to move in New Moon City. Whoever does it will die."


    "Not just a Crescent City?"


    After a long time, the crowd was still discussing there and did not disperse.


    Everyone knew that the battle between Zhou Shu and the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect shocked the world, shook New Moon City, affected many people, and changed many things, but no one knew which direction it would go in the end.


    Zhou Shu didn''t fully know either.


    Sitting in the quiet room, he made no secret of his weakness, and said slowly, "Brother, thank you very much."


    "You take a good rest, thank you."


    He Taiping bit the blade of grass, seemingly thoughtful, looked at Zhou Shu but did not speak.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Just ask what you want."


    He Taiping stagnated, looking at Zhou Shu and said, "Zhou Shu, I said that it is nothing if you and her have a vengeance. The left and right sides are just real soul bodies. When you arrive at the Golden Immortal, finding one to compensate her may not have the chance to solve the grudge. , But why did you bring her ten thousand souls, do you know what it is?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Isn''t it a jade brand of identity, what else is there to stress?"


    He Taiping frowned, "It''s an identity jade medal, but it''s not an ordinary identity jade medal. You are a core disciple, also called Wanhun Ling. Holding it outside represents the Wanhunzong and can mobilize Wanhunzong. Resources, let the ordinary Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciples take orders from you... Think about it, how important is this Ten Thousand Soul Order to her, how dare you even take it?"


    Zhou Shuxi said, "Important, isn''t that great? I can use it too."


    He Taiping stunned, "Do you still want to pretend to be the core disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "She gave me the Ten Thousand Souls Order in front of so many people. Why should I pretend to be? She gave it to me, which means I can use it, even if she wants to take it back in the future. I can use it too, not bad."


    "You are really optimistic."


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu, not feeling speechless, "What should I say to you? You are not a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, even if you hold the Ten Thousand Soul Order, who will care about you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother, you don''t have to think about this, it will be useful if I accept it, and you will know it after a while."


    "Ok?"


    He Taiping froze What does it mean? "


    "I''ll talk about it later, I''m very tired and must rest."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I may need a while, don''t worry about me, there are two Purple Mansion Gold Cores outside. If the rewards you get from the Gold Core Conference are not enough for you to break through, just use those two to try. Give it back to me, brother, if I come out and still don��t see you become a golden immortal, it will be difficult for you to return to the Heavenly Water Realm."


    "what are you talking about?"


    He Taiping stared at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, waved his hand slightly and blew him out of the quiet room, and the door closed.


    He Taiping stood outside for a while, but still didn''t understand.


    (PS: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Read the URL: m.

 Chapter 2373: 1 side each

    Does Zhou Shu, who looks weak, have no strength?


    No, he has, many, unbelievable, the power of the soul, the power of the five elements, etc., plus the inherent Shuzhi power, all concentrated in the body, and it doesn''t take a few months to organize it.


    It''s like breaking away from the chaos, we must separate the world.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu didn''t want to simply categorize the various powers separately and put them in their respective positions. He even wanted to use this rare opportunity to try to combine other powers with Shu Zhili.


    This is obviously a difficult task to complete, but the opportunity is not to be missed, the loss will never come, the chaos is in the state of a newcomer, and he cannot miss this opportunity.


    There is no fixed standard. I can only say that I do my best and count as much as I can. Of course, it is impossible to integrate perfectly. Let the power of various laws become part of Shuzhili, but at least let the power of law adapt to Shuzhidao. , And even more with the law, let the Tao Lu grow.


    At the same time, he had to deal with the issues of spirit and consciousness.


    Combining with the true soul body and the soul stone, you can see through the laws of the soul in one fell swoop, and obtain the power of the soul that is unimaginable. The burden on the soul is great. The power of the soul is different from the power of the general laws. It can expand the sea of ??knowledge. It is also very difficult to strengthen the spirit and how to make better use of it without affecting oneself.


    Of course, this must be done.


    In addition, it is the memory carried in the true soul body.


    What is certain is that Qingque definitely put a lot of effort into the real soul body. Most of the things she experienced in the fairy world, all the tactics she learned, all the cognitions of the fairy world, etc., in the true soul body All can be found.


    Zhou Shu has the illusion of fusion with Qingque, which is a bit similar to Duoshe.


    Under the premise of a firm heart, it takes a lot of time to deal with these memories, perhaps the most, and it is not necessarily a few years or decades. Of course, this is not the most necessary, and it can be done slowly and slowly benefited.


    No wonder Qingque would tell him that integration is only the first step, and the rest is even more difficult.


    Qingque relied on the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to construct a perfect true soul body, but it was not easy to accept it completely. After all, this was a heavenly power, even if Zhou Shu was completely compatible with it.


    Zhou Shu began to retreat and ignored foreign affairs.


    A few months later.


    Bai Yujing.


    You Chongzhi looked out the window anxiously, slapped the table with the jade pendant in his hand from time to time, tinkling.


    "Fourth brother, I still refuse to go home."


    You Pizhi walked to the other side of him and sat down, smiling at him with a petting look.


    "If you see the eldest brother quarrel, what can I do?"


    You Chongzhi turned his face and said angrily, "Second brother, haven''t you seen it? The eldest brother is crazy for that woman. Now he doesn''t think of me as the fourth brother. Why should I go to see him? Smelly face, if you don''t go to the cave or return home, I will live with you."


    You Pizhi smiled and nodded, and passed a crimson watery fairy fruit, "Taste this."


    "Water cicada fruit?"


    You Chongzhi''s eyes lit up, he quickly grabbed it and took a bite, and hurriedly stuck out his tongue, "It''s so hot and so hot...Second brother, do we have this again in Bai Yujing?"


    You Pi Zhiren smiled, "Well, it''s not that I haven''t eaten it before, and I''m so stupid."


    You Chongzhi resisted the pain and took a few bites again, seeming to think of something, and said in surprise, "Isn''t this water cicada a specialty of the Tianshui realm? Isn''t Bai Yujing not going to... Ah, brother, our business The team went to Tianshui Realm?"


    You Pizhi said lightly, "No, I bought it outside."


    "Oh."


    You Chongzhi lowered his head in disappointment, but quickly raised his head again, his eyes burning, "Second brother, is there something to say?"


    You Pizhi nodded gently, and said in a deep voice, "Fourth brother, eldest brother has left New Moon City."


    You Chongzhi stagnated, "Ah, where did Brother go?"


    You Pizhi said lightly, "I went out to practice, and said that I don''t care about him in the future, and he won''t care about it anymore."


    "what!"


    You Chongzhi froze, and after staying for a while, he slowly said, "I thought about it a long time ago, it will happen sooner or later."


    You Pizhi was a little surprised, "Hey, I thought you would be very..."


    "Anything so sad is a practitioner. If he chooses his path, then follow him. There will be a chance to meet him in the future," You Chongzhi shook his head quickly, but there were a little tear in his eyes, and You Angzhi Different, he pays more attention to feelings, whether it is family affection or something else, "He went to the fairy world?"


    You Pizhi nodded, "It appears to be in the same direction as the disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "He didn''t do anything, right?"


    You Chongzhi said nervously, "A few days ago he kept saying that he would go to Zhou Shu and take Zhou Shu to the disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Is Zhou Shu okay?"


    You Pizhi said calmly, "He wanted it very much, and tried to do it a few times, but it is impossible for us to allow it."


    "We stopped him?"


    You Chongzhi understood something, and his face changed slightly, "Isn''t my father still hesitating to help Zhou Shu before, but now he has finally determined his attitude? The eldest brother also left because of this, don''t you..."


    You Pizhi said indifferently, "He himself chose not to be in the same mind as Youjia. No matter how much we do, we can��t change it. It��s better to just go ahead and go to the other side. Fourth brother, you also understand that he has always regarded Youjia as a step. It''s time for him to walk to another step."


    "I... I understand."


    You Chongzhi nodded and looked calmly out of the window. The jade pendant in his hand broke with a "pop", and the small characters on the jade pendant broke apart, turned into powder, and gradually dissipated in the wind.


    This jade pendant was a gift from You Angzhi when he first started practicing, and he has been cherishing it ever since.


    You Pizhi looked at him and nodded softly.


    The disappearance of this jade pendant represents a lot of meaning, but the most important thing is that You Chongzhi will no longer take You Angzhi to his heart, and it will not affect his practice.


    After a while, You Chongzhi turned his head and said, "Second brother, in other words, do you plan to cooperate with Zhou Shu?"


    "Fourth brother, how clever are you, you can understand with a guess."


    You Pizhi nodded and smiled, "Yes, You Jia will cooperate with Zhou Shu. How to cooperate, you need to wait for him to leave the customs before discussing, but... he is willing to accept the cooperation, maybe you have to rely on your fourth brother. Of course I will go to him."


    You Chong''s expression condensed slightly, and a lot of confusion appeared in his eyes, "But why, didn''t Zhou Shu offend the Ten Thousand Soul Sect? If we cooperate with him, won''t we also offend the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I don''t care, but You Jia So many people are willing to do this, especially your second brother, why would you be willing?"


    You Pizhi calmly said, "He has offended the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but what does it have to do with our Youjia?"


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "Huh? I don''t understand."


    You Pizhi looked into the distance and slowly said, "Ten Thousand Soul Sect, what we want is his future, and what we want is his present. If we don''t make a move, we will be preempted by others."


    "what?"


    You Chongzhi became more puzzled.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2374: Life Talisman

    You Chong''s expression was blank, "Second Brother, I still don''t understand."


    You Pizhi looked at him and didn''t explain, "Four brother, you will understand when you see him, go now, it''s almost time."


    You Chongzhi said with joy, "He''s leaving the customs?"


    You Pizhi smiled faintly, "Shangqing Juzhu said so, he won''t lie to us if he wants to come. Of course, Shangqing Ju and Linglong Pavilion are closer, we won''t be the first to know the news."


    "Say it earlier, then I will go!"


    You Chongzhi stood up and hurried downstairs.


    You Pizhi shook his head and smiled, then left.


    Before long, You Chongzhi rushed to Shangqingju, Zhou Shu''s cave.


    Yu Ziqing was in front of the door, coming out backwards, looking down at the cave, with a very respectful expression. When he noticed You Chong, he smiled unnaturally and said, "You Sishao, you came very early."


    You Chongzhi bowed his hand in return, "Master Yu, such a coincidence."


    "Senior Zhou, I''m leaving now. Please think about that matter. Linglong Pavilion is always waiting for Senior''s reply."


    Yu Ziqing nodded to You Chongzhi and turned around.


    "senior?"


    You Chongzhi was stunned, walked directly into the cave, and shouted, "Brother Zhou Dao, why did you leave the customs..."


    Halfway through the conversation, he paused, looking at Zhou Shu in front of him, he was immediately stunned, "Ah...It''s really Senior Zhou."


    Zhou Shu is already a golden immortal, not just him, even He Taiping beside him has become a golden immortal.


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "Okay, let''s not talk about seniors, but Dao brother is more suitable for you and me, but I am also a bit strange. After such a long time, why have you not been promoted yet? According to reason, you will not be better than us. Is it slow?"


    "Speaking of anger, there have been too many upsets recently..."


    As if he had understood something, You Chongzhi settled down and said in a deep voice, "It''s okay, five months at most, I will definitely be like you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "We''ll just wait."


    He Taiping followed, "For you, this is of course, it''s just another step."


    You Chongzhi looked at the two of them for a while, and sighed slightly, "Although the realm is different, you two are still exactly the same as in the past. Heh, I have seen some golden immortals who have just been promoted before. Becoming a Jinxian is a complete change of person, with different personalities and attitudes."


    He Taiping smiled, "Do you think this is good or bad?"


    "Of course it is good."


    You Chongzhi said immediately, "Practitioners can''t get overwhelmed just because of a little progress, and those golden immortals give me the feeling that they have reached the peak and their practice has been completed. Humph, the road is still long in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "But it is true."


    In fact, for most practitioners, Jinxian is considered complete.


    It��s difficult to break through from being scattered to true celestial being. The so-called ten cents and nine celestial being scattered, because you have to understand the law to advance to ranks, you have to have insufficient talents, and you will stop here forever if you don��t understand. When things happen, the law will go from understanding to transparent. Even if the talent is stupid, as long as you accumulate enough, you will have a chance after spending thousands of years and tens of thousands of years. Besides, there are pill and magical aids. However, from the golden fairy to Taiyi or Dayi Luo, this step is even more difficult, much more difficult than dispersing immortals to true immortals.


    Of the 10,000 golden immortals, only three or four can go further.


    Therefore, most golden immortals regard the true immortal to the golden immortal as the most important hurdle of their cultivation career, and after passing it, they will be consummated because they can''t go up again.


    He Taiping nodded, "Yes, in fact, I also think that I have achieved Consummation in practice, but for me, the more important thing is not practice. I haven''t done anything yet. Of course, there is no reason to be complacent. "


    You Chongzhi''s eyes widened, seeming to be a little confused, "Forget it, I have a question to ask you, Zhou... Brother Zhou."


    He Taiping smiled at Zhou Shu, "Here is another one, this time it is Youjia."


    "Both, I want to come, second brother also called me to come."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu and said in confusion, "Second brother said You Jia will cooperate with you and must fully support you. I don''t understand. Didn''t you offend the fairy of Ten Thousand Souls? And I remember You Jia I will never participate in the battle of the Immortal Realm Sect, let alone the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, why should I support you..."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Chongzhi, you are really honest."


    You Chongzhi touched his head, "I just asked if I didn''t understand."


    He Taiping seemed to say to himself, "Actually, I didn''t understand it before."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I have offended Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but it has nothing to do with Bai Yujing. Besides, Ten Thousand Soul Sect wants my future, and Bai Yujing, you only need to cooperate with me now."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "How is it the same as what the second brother said...but I still don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled and glanced outside the door, "Did he say the same?"


    "Okay, let me explain."


    He Taiping spit out the blade of grass and said loudly, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect wants Zhou Shu''s life, but only a female fairy can take Zhou Shu''s life. Anyone other than her, who wants to move Zhou Shu, All are tantamount to offending her, and offending her is tantamount to offending Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Therefore, Zhou Shu is definitely the safest now. Not to mention that no one in New Moon City dared to touch him to provoke him, as long as Ten Thousand Soul Sect is influential. The place of strength is the same."


    You Chongzhi stopped, and seemed to realize something, "I almost understand that Zhou Shu had offended the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but at the same time he was protected by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, because the fairy wanted to leave his body to do the truth. Soul body, other people dare not touch Zhou Shu, even if they want to do anything, the most is to take Zhou Shu to the fairy."


    "Not bad."


    He Taiping nodded, "For Zhou Shu, although there will be a deadly enemy in the future, as long as Zhou Shu''s own strength exceeds the female fairy and the female fairy cannot kill him, he will always remain safe, and the others It won''t do anything to him. Only people who have no scruples about Ten Thousand Soul Sect can kill him, but there are probably very few such people."


    You Chongzhi slowly said As long as the female fairy has been the core disciple of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Zhou Shu will always be safe. "


    He Taiping was very pleased, "You understand, not to mention that Zhou Shu still has the Ten Thousand Soul Order in his hand. He has such a special status now. Who can guarantee that the Ten Thousand Soul Order will not be effective? Holding the Ten Thousand Soul Order, he will not have enemies. Such a person, who is unwilling to cooperate with him, the Linglong Pavilion was just now, and so is Bai Yujing now."


    You Chongzhi patted his head, and suddenly realized, "Now I understand all! That fairy didn''t harm Brother Zhou Dao, she was really a big help to Brother Zhou Dao!"


    He Taiping just nodded, "Yeah, I hate to kill Zhou Shu personally and refine it into a true soul body, but it is equivalent to giving Zhou Shu the best life-saving charm."


    "Next time you see, you have to thank her, Brother Zhou."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu, laughed and made a face.


    (PS: Thank you Nanfeng vs. Blow for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Read the URL: m.

 Chapter 2375: Like a fool

    ? Zhou Shu was silent for a while.


    He is in his current situation because Qingque, all the processes on the competition field are designed by Qingque.


    Taking advantage of the identity of the core disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Qingque must have given Zhou Shu the best help, but she may not be better off herself. Zhou Shu knows that the competition within the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is very fierce. The inability to maintain status is a problem.


    "Shu, don''t worry about me, there is a Supreme Elder in the sect that takes me very seriously, it''s okay."


    "what can I do for you?"


    "Being stronger, strong enough to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, strong enough to immortal world, can''t affect you.


    "I will do it."


    Although Qingque kept saying that it was okay, and the memory of the true soul seemed to show that way, Zhou Shu knew that the memory Qingque left for him would not be complete. It is her habit to report good news and not worry, and she never let others. Worry, especially...


    "Brother Zhou!"


    You Chongzhi''s loud speaking pulled Zhou Shu''s thoughts back. Zhou Shu looked at You Chongzhi and said slowly, "What''s wrong?"


    You Chongzhi replied a bit, "Did you agree to cooperate with Bai Yujing?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If you are here, I won''t find Bai Yujing, should I find someone else? But just leave it alone. I''ll talk to your second brother, and the host, please come in."


    The door of the cave opened slowly, and You Pizhi was standing at the door, standing straight with a solemn expression.


    "Second brother, why are you here?"


    You Chongzhi was stunned, and quickly walked over.


    You Pizhi patted his head and walked in with a smile, "I''ve always been here, just waiting for Fellow Zhou to call, and now it''s a worthwhile trip."


    You Chong''s expression stagnated, looking at the second brother, he didn''t know what to say.


    He knew that his second brother was very arrogant, not much worse than his elder brother. He almost never visited others. No matter how big things were, he waited for others to come or send someone out. Now he took the initiative to find Zhou Shu. I waited at the door for so long without making a sound, and it sounds like I have waited more than once, which is really rare in a thousand years.


    Zhou Shu got up to greet him, and he sat there and offered tea and other etiquette, while He Taiping retreated to the quiet room.


    As soon as he took his seat, You Pizhi said solemnly, "As for the first question about that matter, Bai Yujing has a plan, what opinion does Zhou Daoyou have?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said calmly, "Linglong Pavilion is better, don''t worry about Qitian Tower."


    You Pizhi stroked his palms and smiled, "Hehe, I understand, they will retreat in the face of difficulties, and don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You host, when can you get ready?"


    You Pizhi said indifferently, "I''m ready, I can go there at any time, just waiting for fellow Taoists."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, and he raised his hand. "As expected, you are the host. I have considered everything. I admire him, but I have to wait for a while."


    You Pizhi shook his head, "A small world, it didn''t take much effort in the first place. Taoist friends are too modest."


    "That was my fault, Bai Yujing was too underestimated."


    Zhou Shu smiled, his expression serious, "The host, you can make any requests."


    You Pizhi said slowly, "No hurry, Bai Yujing will do his best to complete the first transaction with fellow Daoist, and talk about the rest slowly, but... I hope that fellow Daoist Zhou will not see the people from Qitian Tower, it is a kind of merciless invitation. I hope fellow Taoists understand."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously.


    You Pizhi was relieved, with a smile on his face, and stood up and said, "I''m leaving today. Whenever fellow Daoists want to go, just inform Bai Yujing directly. Fourth brother, let''s go."


    The two left the cave, and You Chongzhi was still at a loss, "Second brother, what did you say?"


    You Pizhi slowly said, "The matter of trading and shaking hands has basically been decided. We will send people to Tianshui Realm."


    "Great!"


    You Chong smiled with joy, "Isn''t it troublesome, it was hard to go out last time?"


    You Pizhi glanced at him and said softly, "Fourth brother, are you interested in these things? It has nothing to do with cultivation."


    You Chongzhi nodded, a little frustrated, "It''s always good to learn something, Brother Zhou and Brother Zhou Dao know everything, and I''m like a fool..."


    "Hehe, then explain it to you carefully."


    You Pizhi smiled, with a petting face on his face, "Before there were three difficult problems to solve. If we didn''t solve them, we wouldn''t be able to go to Tianshui Realm. But now it''s different. Zhou Shu solved the most difficult problem by himself. The second problem is the problem between the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the city lord. If he took the Ten Thousand Soul Order to the Tianshui Realm, the ordinary disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect could not stop him, and even if he did something wrong and offended the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the matter would be left to Zhou Shu. The commitment has nothing to do with us and will not affect New Moon City. Naturally, the city lord has no reason to object."


    You Chongzhi seemed thoughtful, "I understand a little bit. Before, the city lord did not allow us to go to Tianshui Realm because of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, so now it''s fine."


    "Yes," You Pizhi nodded, "And the third problem is the loss of our Bai Yujing. In the past, we were very cautious about this, because although the value of shaking the finger is high, it is still worse than the lives of dozens of golden immortals. It��s been a lot, and it��s different now. If Zhou Shu can cooperate with us to suppress Qitian Tower and open up business routes abroad, it would be worthwhile to die more people. His value now far exceeds that of pulling fingers."


    "Of course."


    You Chongzhi nodded vigorously, his eyes gleaming, "If he participates in the Golden Core Conference, I will probably not be able to win the first prize. I haven''t figured out his true strength yet, and now he is actually a golden fairy... I see Not many can beat him in the city."


    You Pizhi shook his head and said slowly, "Fourth brother, you are wrong. Zhou Shu''s value does not lie in his own strength, but in the ten thousand souls in his hand, and what the ten thousand souls disciples said to him In those words, although Zhou Shu himself is very strong, it is impossible for us, Bai Yujing, to pay so much for a strong golden fairy, no more than three or five."


    You Chongzhi nodded, "Oh..."


    You Pizhi smiled, "The first question is whether to cooperate with Linglong Pavilion or Qitian Tower. You heard that, he chose Linglong Pavilion."


    You Chongzhi seemed to realize something, "Before I came, I saw Yu Rushan here."


    "Well, they must have talked about it."


    A sneer from the corner of You Pizhi''s mouth Very good, there will be no Qitian Tower in Crescent City in the future. "


    You Chongzhi was startled, "Huh?"


    You Pizhi''s face grew colder, "The appearance of Zhou Shu is a god-given opportunity. He is like a wind that has suddenly rolled up, so that Crescent City, which has been silent, can finally be broken. This opportunity, Bai Yujing will not We will miss it, and Linglong Pavilion will not miss it. We will play this big game of New Moon City very hard, but now we can be sure that Qi Tianlou has no chance to win again."


    "Ah, ah..."


    You Chongzhi hugged his head and shook his face, with a puzzled expression, "Second brother, why I still don''t understand!"


    You Pizhi looked at him and spread his hands, "Fourth brother, you should concentrate on cultivating."


    Looks helpless, but he is filled with joy. In fact, the fourth brother doesn��t understand that it��s better. There is nothing wrong with being a fool in this regard. Those conspiracies should be done by themselves. As for Zhou Shu, the disciples of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect are not. He may always remain indifferent, and his utilization value will be lost sooner or later, so time must be hurry.

 Chapter 2376: The situation has changed

    ? He Taiping walked out, his expression agitated.


    Zhou Shu groaned a little, "Little brother heard it too, when do you plan to go?"


    "Want to go now."


    He Taiping chewed the grass blade hard, "But we all need a period of time to adapt to the golden fairy, at least we have to wait a few months."


    "Yes, Jinxian and Zhenxian are really very different."


    Zhou Shu felt the same way. After becoming a Golden Immortal, he has been adapting, but he is still not used to it. Although it is still at the level of the law of transparency, the power of the law has been qualitatively improved. The internal operation, the use of the law, etc. a big change.


    He smiled, "Tell me about the Tianshui realm, brother, I��ve always been surprised, the Tianshui realm should be all water, why it has something to do with fire, the fairy fruits from the Tianshui realm, and the principles of fairy cultivation, There is almost always fire but no water."


    "Ha ha."


    He Taiping laughed, and said with emotion, "The water in our Tianshui realm is actually fire..."


    In the Tianshui realm, no matter lakes, oceans, or creeks and quagmire, there is fire in the form of water, crystal clear, colorless and tasteless, of course it is very hot, but people in Tianshui realm will not feel this way, the terrain is like this The celestial phenomena are also the same, regardless of rain, snow, frost, and fog, they are all formed by the condensation of fire. It can be said that the fire in the heavens and waters has completely replaced the effect of water.


    Most realms take water as the source of life, and the water in the heavenly water is fire, so the source of life becomes fire.


    This also makes the Tianshui realm very different from most realms, whether it is animals or plants, rivers, mountains, and practitioners are very special and strange.


    "...It''s a pity that I am not good at depicting those scenes, but I can see how beautiful our Tianshui world is, and all kinds of magical landscapes are definitely something you have never seen before, and you can even imagine it. Nothing."


    He Taiping kept talking, his eyes filled with nostalgia and moving.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then I must see it."


    A few days later.


    With Yu Ziqing''s visit again, Zhou Shu decided to cooperate with Linglong Pavilion.


    At the same time, Qi Tianlou failed to visit Zhou Shu one after another, and was turned away.


    Zhou Shu still retreats in Curie of Shangqing, but the Crescent City outside is causing a raging wave.


    In the past, the three great families of New Moon City resisted each other and maintained their balance with the best efforts of the city lord, but because of Zhou Shu''s appearance, the balance was suddenly broken.


    Things are a bit complicated.


    Everyone has the idea of ??teaming up with one to solve the other, and then the two dominate. Who doesn''t want to be stronger and have fewer enemies? The reason why this idea can''t be realized is mainly because the city lord, the city lord needs the three people to maintain a balance, become a triumphant situation, and make progress together, so that his fairy city can be more prosperous and attract foreign immortals.


    Then Zhou Shu appeared, and Zhou Shu asked the two to join forces to deal with the other, thus changing the state of Tianshui Realm.


    Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion saw this opportunity, and after some twists and turns, they chose to join forces. This time they joined forces for the Sky Water Realm, but it will inevitably affect the entire New Moon City. Who knows after this time, is it right? Keep it going.


    If someone changed someone to make a request, it would be impossible for the two to join forces, only Zhou Shu could do it.


    It must be said that Zhou Shu��s strength is by no means the reason for changing the situation. In front of the three huge forces, Zhou Shu is not outstanding. Even if his strength is several times stronger, no one can affect the whole situation. What is important is the bond between him and the disciples of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect and the Ten Thousand Souls Order in his hand.


    Changed someone else or the two families to facilitate the two to join forces, then, before the implementation, they have disappeared from New Moon City, but because of the relationship between Ten Thousand Soul Sect, even the city lord cannot exert influence He couldn''t kill or hide Zhou Shu to change the current situation, he could only watch things change.


    Of course, if the city owner really decided to do it, he could do it, but the city owner did not have such a choice.


    No one knows the specific reason.


    What is certain is that it is acceptable for two dominances, but if there is only one dominance, then the city owner will have to do it if he doesn''t want to make a move.


    In fact, as far as Xiancheng is concerned, if you want to obtain more comprehensive ways and laws, the best situation is the chaos of the Spring and Autumn Period and the contention of a hundred schools of thought in Xiancheng. Then the three kingdoms stand together, and then the North and South are divided, and the worst is the unification of one family. World.


    ����This is Zhou Shu''s idea, because Shu Zhi Dao is like this, and how other city owners manage it depends on the city owner''s own Dao needs.


    When news spread that Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing decided to join forces, Crescent City fell into chaos.


    Of course, Qi Tianlou did not want to see the opponents successfully unite, and they began to mess up. Conspiracy continued. Large and small chambers of commerce, the southern district of the central district, the western district of the central district, and countless true immortals and golden immortals were all involved, and the city lord did not seem to go The idea of ??stopping, as long as you don''t kill people in the city, other things will be casual.


    These few months can be said to be the most chaotic months in New Moon City.


    Not only in the city, the surrounding void has also become a battlefield, which is much more chaotic than the city.


    And Zhou Shu has been in retreat and has not participated at all. He has no interest in participating, although he also knows that the source of all this can be said to be him.


    However, he would not miss such a rare opportunity to obtain information from the people of Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion at all times, to understand the whole process, and to make some preparations for the establishment and management of the fairy city or the world in the future.


    Eight months later.


    Everything is calm.


    If you go out now, you will know that the current Crescent City is no different from the past. It is almost exactly the same. Perhaps it is more prosperous, because Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion have done a lot to stabilize the situation and attract outsiders in order to eliminate the influence. Of course, they paid a great price for this, but compared with what they got from Qitianlou, these prices are not worth anything at all.


    Well, there is no Qitian Tower anymore in Crescent City.


    Of course, the city dwellers still remember Qitian Tower, and will miss it. It is impossible for such a big power to completely eliminate its influence. But what is certain is that Qitian Tower will only be able to resurrect. Other Xiancheng other circles soon. "


    "It is very fast, but it is also expected."


    "The city lord behind was also involved? Without the help of the city lord, the people in Qitian Tower would not withdraw so easily, and it would be difficult to completely remove them. The northern area where they retreated is simply impossible. Even the three of them would intervene. A place not to go in."


    "The situation has been settled. It is good for everyone to solve it earlier. The longer the time, the more disadvantaged it is for Xiancheng. If the city owner does not enter, it will be delayed for hundreds of years."


    "Cruel."


    "That''s the way it is, if you make a wrong step, you won''t have a chance here. It''s pretty good to be able to keep your life."


    "This is not good news for you."


    "Do they want to offend Ten Thousand Soul Sect again after losing their momentum?"


    "that''s true."

 Chapter 2377: Unreasonable

    ? "Come on."


    The two looked at each other and walked out of the cave quickly.


    There were already several people waiting outside the door. Seeing the two of them, they immediately greeted them respectfully, "Zhou Shanzhu, He Daoyou, Jade Pavilion and Youzhu are waiting at the top of the mountain, please go and discuss the plan."


    It is worth mentioning that Zhou Shu did not join Linglong Pavilion or Bai Yujing, so Linglong Pavilion gave Zhou Shu the management right of Shangqingju, so Zhou Shu had the title of mountain lord.


    There is a square pavilion on the top of the mountain, and Yu Ziqing and You Pizhi are in it. After seeing Zhou Shu, they greet them together. There is no need to mention it.


    Yu Ziqing toasted and praised, "I haven''t seen you for a few months, Brother Zhou Dao takes a few more steps, and I can''t keep up with the rush."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and said in a warm voice, "The cultivation base is not mentioned, and I haven''t seen it for a few months. Daoist is already the master of the Linglong Pavilion. This is a hundred times stronger than me."


    Yu Ziqing sighed involuntarily, "Jia Yan can''t get out of the mountain. Although I am dull, I have to take on heavy tasks. I feel powerless all the time."


    You Pizhi slowly said, "Although the Lord of the Jade Pavilion has not reached the Golden Immortal, he has done nothing less than that of the Lord. The New Moon City claims that the Ziqing is the only talent, and he is the father, and the sword can reach a hundred people. Wisdom can stop the army, so why not humble yourself."


    "Xiaxia is still a lot worse than the original host."


    Yu Ziqing shook her head slightly, "The original poster is very ambitious, and he is decisive in dealing with things. If you decide to make a decision, I remember that Qi Lin once said that the world fears pi like a tiger, and my family fears pi like a wolf, and I am far inferior to it."


    You Pizhi said indifferently, "Hehe, the theory of the prodigal dog, what a truth."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize that he smiled secretly. The two families had just driven away from Qitian Tower, and now they are beginning to face each other. But it can only be so. Given the current situation in New Moon City, they must be unable to fight.


    Sure enough, Yu Ziqing smiled and stopped talking, turned to Zhou Shu and said, "Daoyou Zhou, you are promoted to the Golden Immortal. Linglong Pavilion has not had time to give gifts. It is really rude. Please also ask Taoists to accept this Linglong bracelet. "


    He took out a jade box and placed it in front of Zhou Shu.


    In the jade box lies a bracelet, like gold and jade, crystal clear, a few inches in size, but there are thousands of carved flowers, all without exquisiteness, exquisite and ingenious everywhere, and even more rare is the power contained in it. On closer inspection, there are at least three or four.


    You Pizhi''s complexion was shocked, and he was shocked unexpectedly.


    Yu Ziqing smiled slightly, showing a hint of satisfaction, "This pavilion is specially created for Taoists. It can be driven by the power of immortality, the power of the five elements, the power of swallowing, and the sword intent to exert its might. In addition, it comes with seven kinds of power. There are both offensive and defensive techniques, and as for the specific effects, the daoists will know it at the first try."


    Zhou Shu stared at the bracelet and said with emotion, "Pavilion Master is really bothering."


    "No, no," Yu Ziqing looked rather worried, waved her hand, "There was a rush in time. The finished product is only a third-grade immortal artifact, and some of it does not meet the status of a Taoist friend. I am really sorry."


    "I accept it, thank you Pavilion Master."


    Zhou Shu picked up the jade box and said seriously, "In the future, I may have to disturb the pavilion owner more."


    When he accepted the bracelet, he didn''t care about getting a good fairy. He didn''t lack this, but was shocked by the strength of Linglong Pavilion.


    In a short period of time-this short period of time, no more than one year at most, find enough suitable materials, and then combine the power of the four laws to complete a third-grade immortal artifact. Linglong Pavilion is worthy of a big business, speed and quality They were all admirable. Although he had known that Linglong Pavilion was known for making immortal artifacts, he was still shocked when he was so strong.


    If you want to study Qidao, you will have to deal with Linglong Pavilion more in the future.


    "Linglong Pavilion is always waiting."


    Yu Ziqing nodded solemnly.


    You Pizhi looked at it with a smile and nodded from time to time, but his heart was stagnant, a little puzzled.


    Why are you suddenly giving Zhou Shu a big gift now?


    Is Yu Ziqing trying to win over Zhou Shu? The same was the case with the Shangqing resident master who had been sent before.


    But it��s not necessary. Now that the situation in New Moon City is set, Zhou Shu��s greatest value as a bargaining chip is gone, and it doesn��t make much sense to draw in. Although Zhou Shu is very strong and genius, he is destined to become the true soul of the disciple of Ten Thousand Souls. Body, can only want his present, the future value is almost zero, so it is not cost-effective to win over... Could it be that Linglong Pavilion has any new news about Zhou Shu.


    Could it be that I have been busy dealing with Qi Tianlou recently and have neglected something? Or is Yu Ziqing cherishing Zhou Shuxing because of kendo?


    Go back and think about it.


    He paused, and said slowly, "Two, let''s talk about the Tianshui Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I don''t know what opinions you two have?"


    You Pizhi nodded and said solemnly, "Bai Yujing can give out two hundred and fifty golden immortals to help Zhou Daoyou solve the problems in the Tianshui world."


    "Thank you, the host."


    Zhou Shu thanked him, and He Taiping behind him couldn''t help but thanked him. There seemed to be light flashing in his eyes.


    You Pizhi laughed and said, "You are welcome, fellow Taoists, Bai Yujing will definitely fulfill his promise."


    The Qitian Tower is gone, but the value of shaking the fingers has not diminished. After getting the Heaven Breaking Hammer from Qi Lin, Bai Yujing has already assembled a set of immortal tools. As long as he trains a family member to practice the law of destruction, he can give Bai Yu It seems that it is not difficult for Beijing to increase its combat power, because many of the secrets of the law of destruction in Qitian Tower have been divided between Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion.


    Yu Ziqing said slowly, "Linglong Pavilion will send out one hundred and fifty people and follow Zhou Daoyou''s orders."


    After looking at You Pi, he said again, "However, Linglong Pavilion sent a hundred golden immortals to Tianshui Realm more than half a year ago and asked them to solve Qitian Tower''s forces over there first. When Fellow Zhou arrives, I believe There will be no more people from Qitianlou to bother Tianshui Realm."


    You Pizhi''s heart was shocked, and he felt more weird.


    Obviously, Linglong Pavilion made the decision to support Zhou Shu very early, perhaps before Zhou Shu became a golden fairy.


    Why are they doing this?


    For Bai Yujing, he has solved Qi Tianlou, and then helped Zhou Shu to go to the Tianshui realm to fulfill his promise and leave a good reputation. As for Zhou Shu, he offended the Ten Thousand Soul Sect People who are destined to have no future, why Linglong Pavilion still pays so much attention to bet on him, it is unreasonable.


    This matter must be clarified, now that Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing are left in New Moon City, they must not be allowed to take the lead.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said solemnly, "Pavilion Master Jade has bothered."


    Yu Ziqing smiled and said, "You don''t need to care about Zhou Daoyou. Now that you have decided to support Zhou Daoyou, Linglong Pavilion will naturally try to do its best."


    Zhou Shu handed over and thanked him, "With your two families helping each other, the day when the Dragon Clan of the Tianshui Realm is driven out will certainly not come too far."


    Yu Ziqing seemed to think, "I don''t know when Dao Zhou will leave? I will arrange the handover."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "It shouldn''t be too late, let''s leave in three days."


    Yu Ziqing nodded quickly, "Okay, I''ll be ready next time."


    You Pizhi said softly, "See you at the port then, Friends Zhou."

 Chapter 2378: Linglong Treasure Ship

    ? Three days later.


    At the port of Crescent City, people came and went, and it was more lively than usual. Most people crowded in front of the dock, staring at the huge boat in the dock that was nearly ten miles long and two miles wide, and pointed. There was a lot of discussion.


    "Such a big flying boat? It can hold tens of thousands of people, I have never seen it before."


    "Me too, I don''t know who owns it."


    "There is the Linglong Pavilion logo on it. It must belong to Linglong Pavilion."


    "I don''t know what it''s useful for... it''s too big for the wind belt to get in."


    "The torrent zone is okay. The torrent zone of our New Moon City is more than ten miles wide, but I don''t know that this flying boat can''t stand it. It feels a bit difficult. It''s so big, it definitely can''t stand the wind and waves."


    Not far away, several people came slowly.


    There was a hint of surprise on You Pizhi''s face, "Owner Yu, has your exquisite treasure ship already made?"


    Yu Ziqing said lightly, "It was made very early. This is already the third one."


    You Pi''s expression was slightly condensed, "Do you need a treasure ship to go to Tianshui Realm this time?"


    Yu Ziqing smiled and looked at Zhou Shu, "Friend Zhou is in a hurry. Of course, the sooner the better, and the treasure ship is more convenient to use. By the way, you can take the treasure ship of Linglong Pavilion."


    You Pizhi smiled and nodded, "Okay, if we still use the flying boat, it will be a hindrance, but the host, can this treasure ship be sold?"


    Yu Ziqing nodded gently, "If you have used it and feel good, you can naturally talk."


    "Thank you."


    You Pizhi raised his hand, turned to Zhou Shu, and pointed to the Jin Xian below, "Daoyou Zhou, this is Captain Nie Jingnie, the Jin Xian who is in charge of Bai Yujing, this time he will obey Zhou Daoyou''s orders. ."


    Zhou Shu quickly arched his hands, "Next Zhou Shu, I will meet Captain Nie."


    Nie Jing bowed and bowed, standing behind Zhou Shu with a solemn expression.


    At first glance, he was a capable man, as steady as a javelin, with a firm face, and definitely not weak in his cultivation. He could rank in the top two among the golden immortals that Zhou Shu had seen, and he was not much different from the big cold of the 24 thieves.


    You Pizhi showed a slight dignity, "Friend Zhou, there is something that must be said clearly."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Please speak."


    You Pizhi slowly said, "We Bai Yujing will not kill the dragons, we will only drive away. Please understand."


    Yu Ziqing on the side also nodded, "Xiancheng is inconvenienced too deeply, and our Linglong Pavilion is the same. There is only this requirement."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I understand this. I can rest assured that if the Dragon Race is willing to catch and leave, I will not hurt their lives. If they insist on not leaving, when they want to kill them, it is enough to have me and Tianshui Realm."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    The two nodded, seemingly relieved together.


    Yu Ziqing pointed to Jin Xian next to him, "Friend Zhou, this is the leader of Bu Fengbu, the Jin Xian who is in charge of Linglong Pavilion, what do you tell him is, except for the previous point, he will never defy other things. If there is disobedience, the daoists can deal with it by themselves."


    Bu Feng stepped forward and shouted loudly, "If you violate the military order, Bu Feng asks for a decisive decision!"


    Describe Fangzheng, firm footing, the whole person reveals a kind of military temperament, discipline is supreme, and obedient.


    Zhou Shu was naturally very satisfied with the two captains, nodded and said, "This time I''m going to rely on the two of you. Let''s take someone on board first."


    Nie Jing and Bufeng nodded, and took each person to the boat at once. Hundreds of people boarded the boat together, but they were neat and orderly, not cluttered at all, and did not smell any noise.


    Zhou Shu also admired this, and couldn''t help shouting praise.


    Just looking at the execution power of this order and prohibition, you know that their combat effectiveness is absolutely strong. The Jinxian under Dahao of Daxiancheng is indeed excellent. It is not comparable to the golden fairies of Wufangcheng who are mixed with dragons and dragons. It is far behind.


    "Second brother!"


    In the distance, a white shadow flew over suddenly, and arrived in the blink of an eye.


    You Chongzhi shouted at You Pizhi, "I''m going to conquer the Heavenly Water Realm today, why are you hiding it from me!"


    You Pizhi frowned, "Fourth brother, if you are not at home, you will consolidate your cultivation, what will you do when you run out?"


    "I''m completely used to Jinxian, no problem, let me go this time in the battle of Xiancheng, second brother..." You Chongzhi begged in a low voice and suddenly shouted, as if he had found some treasure. Wow! There are also exquisite treasure ships!"


    He stared at the treasure ship not far away, his eyes flashing like a light bulb.


    You Pizhi glanced at him and muttered, "You can go, but you have to promise me one condition."


    You Chongzhi said without turning his head, "Second brother, you said, I will promise you!"


    You Pizhi said solemnly, "To go to Tianshui Realm, you must follow Fellow Daoist Zhou. You must not leave without permission. You must listen to him for everything. If you don''t agree, don''t go." He looked at Zhou Shu, as if somewhat Helplessly said, "Friend Zhou, please also bother."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I will watch."


    You Chongzhi may be unintentional, but You Pizhi probably had some purpose, but Zhou Shu didn''t care much.


    With Ten Thousand Souls, no matter Bai Yujing or Linglong Pavilion, it is impossible to deal with him now.


    "Brother Zhou, Brother He, let''s get on the treasure ship!"


    After receiving the promise, You Chongzhi was very excited. He took the two of them and walked on the treasure ship. Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands.


    "I wish Fellow Taoist Zhou come back victorious and get what you want."


    The two smiled and rejoiced, and after sending Zhou Shu away, the two people''s eyes met, both with a trace of doubt.


    You Chong got on the treasure ship, the light in his eyes became more and he was very excited.


    "I''ve heard of Linglong treasure ship a long time ago, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. It''s really big! It''s much bigger than I thought!"


    Zhou Shu also feels the same. It looks like ten li is not too small on the outside, but there are hundreds of li inside. It is like a small world with all internal organs. You can find everything you want. There are even several caves in the sky. It��s not a problem. I��m afraid it��s okay to stay closed for hundreds of years, but if you look at it from the tools, architecture, and organs, there is a unique ingenuity everywhere. Zhou Shu has never seen it before. The means feels like a master.


    For example, the rotating stairs, the lights moving back and forth, almost completely transparent, you can see the metal ship wall outside, and countless holes of different shapes on the ship...


    He had felt this way when he first came to the developed fairy city of New Moon City, but he got used to it when he lived. Now in this treasure ship, the feeling is back again, and even stronger.


    He Taiping was also taken aback. After watching the treasure ship for a long time, he felt that technology had been ahead of the outside world for hundreds of years.


    Bu Feng walked over quickly and settled, "Zhou Shanzhu, you are ready, you can sail at any time."


    "Then sail."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Captain Bu, please tell us about this treasure ship later, we are very curious."


    "it is good."


    Bu Feng nodded vigorously, with a lot of pride in his eyes.

 Chapter 2379: Sengoku homage

    ? The Linglong treasure ship started.


    It was silent, but the speed quickly increased, and the surrounding scenery flashed by.


    "So fast."


    Zhou Shu stopped. The speed of the treasure ship was more than five times faster than that of Mingsha Flying Shuttle. Although it was related to the rapids, it was too fast, right? How did such a huge boat achieve it and how to maintain it? Traveling at this speed, I am afraid that it will not take a year to go to Tianshui Realm.


    He Taiping stared out the window, also full of surprise, muttered, "Unbelievable."


    "Quick, comfortable."


    You Chongzhi stared at the outside of the ship, "Unfortunately, Bai Yujing can''t do it, alas."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Bai Yujing wants to do it too?"


    You Chongzhi nodded, "Yes, I remember it was 700 years ago or how long, the second brother said, at that time someone brought a treasure ship drawing to sell, a total of more than 7,000 pieces of jade slips, all three in the city regarded them as priceless treasures. I wanted all of them, and there were many fights for this. In the end, the city owner took the initiative and copied three copies of the drawing. Each family got a copy. The three companies were fighting to be the treasure ship. In the end, Linglong Pavilion made it first. We Bai Yujing... My second brother always said it was too difficult and too expensive."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "How old?"


    You Chongzhi has some regrets, "It takes Bai Yujing ten years of income to build a treasure ship. Bai Yujing has never had a very good craftsman. If he is worried about failure, he wasted a lot of resources and did not concentrate too much on it. So far there are no results."


    "It''s hard."


    Zhou Shu nodded. More than 7,000 drawings of jade slips involve many kinds of ways and countless rare materials. Even if the cost is hard to bear in the white jade, he is also very curious. How much is this expensive ship? What''s the use? Although it''s worth it in terms of speed.


    He Taiping paused, "Who is the person selling the drawings? How come there are such drawings?"


    You Chongzhi shook his head, "I don''t know, the second brother didn''t say it, but...it seems that the person is missing."


    He Taiping nodded, as if he had expected it, and said nothing.


    At this time, Bu Feng walked over, standing in front of a few people, and saluting in a righteous voice, "Zhou Shanzhu, Bu Feng, come and report."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are welcome, Captain Step, sit down and speak slowly, waiting for you."


    Bu Feng nodded, and sat down in a precarious manner, and said in a deep voice, "A few fellow daoists, then I will say a few things about the Linglong treasure ship. In fact, this treasure ship is the largest and most outstanding magic weapon refined by our Linglong Pavilion. ."


    The Linglong treasure ship is not only a ship, but also a real sky fortress.


    The entire treasure ship contains a total of 726 formations, using the power of nine laws to make its outer wall extremely strong, capable of resisting the joint attack of seventy golden immortals. Taiyi or Da Luo Jinxian wants to break open completely. It takes more than three days, the defense is outstanding, and the attack power is not bad. For example, the ship is equipped with twenty-seven moon wheels, which can emit powerful moon wheel blades. The material of is the Purple Meteorite Diamond-one of the strongest materials in the heavens. Under the full impact, almost no defensive shield can resist it.


    Hearing this, He Taiping couldn''t hide his excitement, "It''s so powerful, wouldn''t it be possible to conquer a small fairy city with this treasure ship alone? Tianshui Realm is not a problem!"


    You Chongzhi''s eyes widened, looking up and down, all over his body glowing, "That''s too powerful, so many formations, how did you succeed?!"


    Zhou Shu felt the same way. If Wufang City had such a treasure ship, he would have shot down Heishawu long ago, and the Heishawu would be broken after a few hundred collisions. Even the big island owner would not be able to stop it.


    Of course he knew better that City Lord Wufang couldn''t do it at all and couldn''t afford it.


    He thought for a while and said, "The consumption of the treasure ship must be huge, right?"


    "It''s huge."


    Bu Feng nodded earnestly, "All formations require immortal stones, and a few formations require additional manipulation by Jinxian. To fully use the functions of the exquisite treasure ship, it takes about 200 million immortal stones every hour, of which Dacheng thorns can be used once. To consume 100 million celestial stones, now we only use a few functions such as flying and protection, and there are hundreds of golden celestial assistance, but we also consume about 20 million celestial stones every day."


    He Taiping froze for a moment, and said blankly, "It''s so expensive...I can''t afford it at all."


    You Chongzhi didn''t respond much, "It doesn''t seem to be a lot, you must let the second brother try again when you go back."


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly, "It''s worth the calculation."


    This treasure ship makes an all-out attack, which is almost equivalent to the power of four or five hundred golden immortals gathered together, and to drive four or five hundred golden immortals to work hard for you all day, it is impossible to spend only 2.4 billion immortal stones, even if multiplied by Ten, Jinxian is too small, so it is really cheap to use treasure ships.


    In the heavens, manpower is always much more expensive than Xianshi.


    Let me talk about Xianshi again.


    Celestial is a battery with currency function.


    The setting is that the celestial power cultivated by every ordinary Sanxian in one day is a piece of celestial stone-not all day training, two or three hours of normal cultivation is enough, and the real celestial promotion refines the celestial power, at least two to three hundred yuan a day As the immortal stone goes up, the golden immortal is stronger, and the immortal energy can be transformed into tens of thousands of immortal stones in one day. If a practitioner does not practice and concentrates on earning immortal stones, the accumulation speed will not be slow. New Moon City is nearly nine thousand golden immortals, top ten Regardless of Wanzhenxian and Sanxian, the number of immortal stones produced daily is incredible.


    Of course, not all immortals are collecting immortal stones. Only a few immortals do it-such as the poor, prisoners, and enslaved ones, but there are still a lot of immortal stones produced in the city. This is the reason for the city lord. The immortals are here. While absorbing immortal energy and transforming immortal power, a large amount of immortal energy was wasted, and the wasted immortal energy precipitated and turned into immortal stones at the city lord''s place. Most of these immortal stones were reverted to immortal energy and fed back to the world, but There are also a small number of them into Xiancheng circulation.


    The amount of this small amount of celestial stones is enough to maintain the circulation demand of Xiancheng.


    The immortal stone comes from the immortal, and the source of the immortal stone is the immortal energy in the world.


    As the origin of a realm, the city lord of Xiancheng masters the rotation of a realm of celestial energy, external resources are transformed into celestial qi, and the death of celestial celestial celestial qi returns to heaven and earth, and everything in the realm itself has celestial qi, plus its own ability If Xiancheng develops well in rotation, Xianqi will hardly be exhausted.


    To some extent, there are only immortals in Xiancheng, and the city lord''s immortal stones are endless.


    Bu Feng looked at Zhou Shu with a serious expression, "Zhou Shanzhu is right. It is much cheaper to use a treasure ship than to use a golden fairy, and our brothers can die less."


    "Yes, talent is the most precious."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, and said warmly, "Captain Bu, don��t worry, Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing will help me wait, why would I not pay attention to your life and death? I can guarantee that you will not have too much time during this trip to Tianshui. How dangerous."


    "Thank you Zhou Shanzhu."


    Bu Feng stood up abruptly and saluted Zhou Shu with a sincere expression and a lot more respectful expression.


    He just tried a few words at random, Zhou Shu understood his intentions, and directly made a guarantee, how could he not be convinced by Zhou Shu.


    Read the URL: m.

 Chapter 2380: Direct entry

    ? A few months later.


    The Linglong treasure ship left the rapids and flew south.


    Before long, Tianshui Realm appeared in front of him.


    As Taiping said, it is a very beautiful realm, red, green, green, and colorful, similar to the mysterious yellow realm. The outer layer is enveloped by a crystal halo, which looks full of vitality, but what is regrettable is that the dazzling aura is There was an ugly **** hole, all around it was filthy and dark, like a big wound that couldn''t heal.


    Obviously, the Dragon Race destroyed the protection of the Tianshui Realm, entered the Tianshui Realm through this big hole, changed the Tianshui Realm, and dominated the Tianshui Realm.


    The treasure ship stopped slowly.


    Gazing at the big hole, He Taiping''s figure trembled slightly, his face was a little distorted, his excitement and anger mixed together, it was hard to tell.


    "Zhou Shanzhu, the front is Tianshui Realm."


    Nie Jing said sternly, "What should we do, please let the mountain master show me."


    Zhou Shu glanced at He Taiping and said slowly, "What do you think?"


    Nie Jing said slowly, "There must be someone guarding the exit. It''s easy to get in from here. It''s better to enter the Tianshui realm from other places in batches, to cut off the dragon forces one by one, and then focus on attacking the dragon''s nest to Shanggu."


    Bu Feng followed, "Captain Nie is right. Our Linglong Pavilion is very familiar with Tianshui Realm. It is clear where there are dragons. We enter in batches, and join the Linglong Pavilion Golden Fairy in Tianshui Realm, and then gather superior forces to encircle and suppress. It is the best policy to defeat the Supreme Valley in one fell swoop."


    Zhou Shu looked at He Taiping, thinking, "Brother, what do you think?"


    He Taiping gritted his teeth and said, "As long as you can get rid of the dragon clan as soon as possible, anything is fine!"


    Looking at You Chongzhi, who was eager to try, Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said lightly, "Since there is a treasure ship, why bother to break in directly from here, as slow as possible, don''t be afraid of rushing into the grass."


    "what?"


    Nie was stunned, "The Dragon Race will soon find out that they can also mobilize all their troops to stop us, then..."


    Bu Feng seemed to realize something, "Zhou Shanzhu, plan to fight them directly?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, this is about regaining the homeland. When you are an upright teacher, you don''t have to win by surprise. What''s more, the enemy, the host and the guest, the dragon race has been in the Tianshui realm for many years. After I enter the Tianshui realm, it may be inconvenient and may not be smooth."


    Nie Jing said anxiously, "But..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I know you are afraid of casualties, don''t worry, there will be a treasure ship, the casualties will not be large."


    Bu Feng''s expression remained unchanged, and he raised his hand and said, "Mountain Lord, then I am going to prepare, and I can move forward at any time to enter the Heavenly Water Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s troublesome Captain Step, Captain Nie, you divide Bai Yujing''s Jinxian into three teams, ready to dispatch at any time to support the protection of the treasure ship."


    "Yes!"


    The two responded together and went quickly. Although they were still a little puzzled, the execution of the order was unambiguous.


    "What an upright teacher, to restore the homeland."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu and said, "But I know, you just don''t want to fight on Tianshui Realm, so that you don''t let Tianshui Realm fall into the flames of war, become a battlefield and be poisoned again. Dao brother, you are compassionate and compassionate. You have a saint''s legacy."


    "Don''t praise me, it should be like that."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and said solemnly, "Great rivers and mountains, if a few hundred golden immortals fight in it, how many complete ones can be left? Even if it can be taken back to the Tianshui Realm, how much extra energy will be spent on reconstruction, why bother It."


    "Zhou Shu, you..."


    He Taiping was startled, and banged his head hard, "You think clearly, but I didn''t expect it myself, it''s really hateful!"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Brother, you just want to get rid of the dragon clan. The more calm you are when things happen, you will start soon. Get ready. Don''t expect Bai Yujing and the Jinxian of Linglong Pavilion too much. If you are willing to kill the dragon clan, you will not be able to do your best. When the time comes, you can only rely on the two of us."


    You Chong said anxiously, "It''s three people, I''m not afraid of the dragon clan!"


    He Taiping nodded, very small but very hard, "Relax, Tianshui Realm is my home court."


    The Linglong treasure ship made a rumbling sound and slowly flew toward the big hole.


    Before reaching the entrance of the cave, four figures quickly approached, blocking in front of the treasure ship.


    The four of them are all strangely tall and strange, at least five feet tall. They look like people, but they have different faces. They have wide foreheads and deep eyes, with long beards covering their faces. You can vaguely see two shining fangs where they are exposed. All have slices of scales, black or red.


    At first glance, you can see that these are the Dragon Clan, and the blood is not pure.


    Near-dragon tribe is a race where dragon tribe is mixed with other monsters and beasts.


    The dragons are slutty by nature and can make peace with almost any creature except humans. The near-dragons also have a wide variety of species, occupying the vast majority of the dragon world, almost nine out of ten, and the real parents are pure dragons with pure blood. Few, they are the nobles in the dragon, who can be transformed into various shapes by nature, and the human form is also perfect, which will definitely not happen.


    In addition, there is no shortage of strong people in the near-dragon clan, especially the dragon clan and the **** beast.


    Regardless of whether the dragon clan or the near-dragon clan, although pretending to be noble, like most races in the heavens, they usually appear in human form.


    After all, humans are the spirit of all things. Even if they look down on the original humans, other races want to be similar to humans, and look like humans as beautiful.


    "What, dare to trespass into Tianshui Realm!?"


    "All down, let''s check!"


    "This is the territory of our Dragon Race. No one is allowed to trespass!"


    "If you want to come in, you have to pay a fee. For a boat as big as you, you need at least 50,000 bags of a dragon food."


    The four people shouted together, their voices were unusually harsh, and they seemed to be incompletely transformed.


    The so-called dragon food is monster meat.


    The food of different dragon races is different. For example, Chilong feeds on five deeds, Candle Dragon feeds on ghosts, Benlong feeds on sea beasts, Qinglong feeds on wind and thunder, and pterodactyl feeds on treasures, etc., but it is not correct for general bloodlines. For the dragons, it is omnivorous, among which monster meat and minerals are the most common two.


    Nie Jing and Bufeng watched Zhou Shu, waiting for his order.


    Zhou Shu glanced at He Taiping and smiled faintly, "These four, can you?"


    He Taiping nodded without hesitation, "I will solve them!"


    You Chongzhi followed, "WaitI will help too!"


    A portal suddenly appeared in front of the treasure ship, and He Taiping suddenly flashed out, flying towards the four dragons like lightning.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    "Why do you look familiar...Ah! Are you not Mr. Jin''s slave Xiaowu?"


    "Little Five is back!?"


    "It turned out to be a snare! It''s not bad, it saves us sending people."


    Several people looked at He Taiping intently, seeming to see something, their faces suddenly showed a lot of hideousness, and they surrounded him with teeth and claws.


    A sharp light flashed in He Taiping''s eyes, and he rushed forward without stopping.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    Several screams sounded one after another.

 Chapter 2381: shut up

    ? "Don''t leave one for me either."


    Looking at the broken corpse floating in the air, You Chongzhi frowned, "I also said to try with the dragon clan. After fighting with you on the boat for a few months, I finally encountered an enemy and thought I could verify it. You didn''t keep any."


    "Sorry, I can''t wait to kill all the dragons here by myself."


    He Taiping, with a bloodstain on his body, stared at Tianshui Realm without turning his head back, his eyes were very cold, and he showed a deep sadness to the extreme.


    You Chongzhi stagnated and stopped talking.


    Woo--whoo--


    At this time, dull voices came from the world, one after another, one after another.


    "This is the horn of the dragon clan."


    Nie Jing looked solemn, "They are coming."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu was very calm and greeted the two outsiders, "You all come back, go slowly, and wait for them to come."


    The exquisite treasure ship flew slowly, in that huge and broken hole.


    Staring at the surroundings, He Taiping''s eyes are full of hatred. No wonder he, every moment, a large amount of original energy is leaked out through the big hole, which is tantamount to chronic suicide. If it continues, Tianshui Realm will die in constant weakness. However, the dragon clan, who only fish for resources, will never care about it. On the contrary, in order to maintain the long-term existence of the passage, they will continue to destroy it, so that the Tianshui realm will not be repaired by me.


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, "As long as you retake the Tianshui Realm, you will be better."


    "I know."


    He Taiping nodded.


    In the world of Tianshui.


    The sound of the horn is like the beacon on the beacon tower, and it spread to most of the sky in an instant.


    "What, someone invaded?"


    "Who dares to mess with our dragons?"


    "Don''t worry, the speed will gather, and all go to the highest valley!"


    Near-dragon tribes from all over the world have gathered in the Supreme Valley, and the aboriginal people in the Tianshui realm are both doubtful and expectant. No matter who they are, they are better than dragons.


    Supreme Valley.


    The nests of the dragons and near-dragons, between the mountains, meander like a dragon.


    In the depths of the valley, a five-mile-wide waterfall rushes straight down, and below is a vast flat lake with sparkling water.


    In Pinghu, a fire dragon of several tens of meters is slowly swimming, occasionally stirring up waves, turning into water droplets that are like pearls.


    The fire dragon is naturally a pure dragon. It is a heterogeneous variant of the Chilong. It has not mastered the complete five elements, so it has to fire. Therefore, it is also unique in the power of fire. It is stronger than the ordinary Chilong, and is similar to it. There are water dragons and so on.


    This Pinghu Lake is the best fire vein in Tianshui Realm and is called Tiantan.


    The biggest reason why the fire dragon occupies the Tianshui Realm is this, using the fire in the Tiantan to improve the cultivation.


    If you look closely, you can find that those water droplets and mists are all sparks, containing extremely pure fire power.


    One person rushed forward and stopped by the lake, kneeling down.


    This figure looks like a human being, only a corner of his forehead is raised, and the transformation is not hidden. The blood is very pure, but after all, it is still a dragon.


    The fire dragon jumped out of the lake suddenly.


    With a billowing fire, the red scales all over the body are the same, the five claws are raised in the air, the head is raised to the sky, there is a long roar, the dragon power is all over the valley, the water is silent, and the vegetation is low.


    When he landed, he was transformed into a human form. He was a graceful and noble middle-aged man with a majestic look and a faint light in his eyes.


    "Master Yu, someone invaded!"


    The Dragon Clan didn''t dare to get up, and only said loudly.


    The dragons belong to the same clan and have the same surname, and the authentic fire dragons are from the same family. All are surnamed Yu, this one is called Yucheng.


    He constrained, "I know, who is it?"


    The Jinlong clan immediately said, "Xiao Wu, the slave of the Heavenly Water Realm who once stole the Dragon Fruit, he brought many people, and they should all belong to Linglong Pavilion."


    "Linglong Pavilion?"


    Yucheng seemed to be thinking, and stroked his beard, "They were at war with Bai Yujing a year ago. I thought they were planning to monopolize the trade route and monopolize the business with my dragon clan. I didn��t want to be bothered and let them go, but I didn��t want to stare at them. Come from Tianshui Realm, haha, really wishful thinking."


    He sneered, and said, "Go and call the guy Baishu...No, the daytime teacher will come."


    The Dragon Clan raised his body, "Yes."


    Yucheng waved his hand, "Forget it, let me go there myself."


    Long Xing Fengyun, but after dozens of breaths, he arrived in front of a cave.


    Looking through the large array of clouds and mist, you can vaguely see the golden gate, shining brightly, revealing an aura of extravagance.


    "Master Yu visited in person, how to make it?"


    With a loud shout, the door suddenly opened, and the formation also revealed a passage.


    The Jinlong clan looked angrily, and was about to say something, but was stopped by Yucheng waved his hand, Yucheng smiled slightly, "The heavenly master is very busy, it may matter, then I will come in by myself."


    Passing through the gate, the cave mansion in front of you was extremely large, with a radius of tens of miles.


    The ground is covered with immortal stones. I''m afraid that it won''t be several meters high. Dozens of formations stand on the immortal stones. The black stones that act as the eyes continuously emit black mist, which fills the entire cave with black air. A person sat in the middle and nodded to Yucheng.


    Jinlong clan furiously said, "White Tree, you are too rude!"


    Yucheng''s expression was indifferent, "Is the teacher in the day cultivating? It doesn''t need to happen, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Linglong Pavilion invaded, right? Hey!"


    The black mist gradually dissipated, revealing a small figure.


    It was Shibai Shudaishi who was born so wretched, but four feet tall, with a deer-headed rat eye, a goat white beard, and two chrysanthemums appeared on his face when he smiled.


    Yucheng stroked his palm and smiled, "He knows everything without going out. I admire and admire him. Now the army is on the scene. I don''t know what the **** is there?"


    "This is simple, but..."


    Bai Shu stared at Yucheng, rubbing his hands slightly, smiling more and more wretched.


    Yucheng nodded slightly and said slowly, "The harvest in five years can be increased by 10%, no, 20%."


    "Master Yu is refreshing, so talkative!"


    Bai Shu put down his hand and laughed, "My lord will send someone to stop for a while, I will go right away when I''m ready."


    "Then there will be Laotian teacher."


    Yucheng nodded and slowly withdrew, until he walked out of the formation, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    Jinlong clan looked angry, "My lord, this guy is getting more and more rude. He doesn''t put our dragon clan in his eyes at all. When will he kill him?"


    Yucheng''s face changed Shut up, you also deserve to call yourself a dragon? "


    The Dragon Clan stagnated, bowed his head and said, "Subordinates said something wrong."


    Yucheng waved his hand and said faintly, "Don''t worry, wait until I use Tianshui Realm to get through this calamity, and let him die without a place to bury him, even if the Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not have to worry about it, but it won''t work now, without him. Now, it��s hard for us to stay in Tianshui Realm."


    The Jinlong clan had to nod his head, with a lot of unwillingness in his eyes, "This Ten Thousand Soul Sect, a disciple is so arrogant."


    "The big sects in charge of the immortal world are naturally worthy of arrogance, but when my dragon clan rises, the big sects are all stepping stones."


    Yucheng walked slowly, with a hint of disdain flashing from the corner of his mouth, "Lin Da, you go to the passage first. Bring more people. It''s best not to do it. Wait for the teacher to come by."


    "understood."


    Jinlong Clan Lin saluted, turned and left.


    bq

 Chapter 2382: 1 defeated

    ? In the hole.


    The Linglong treasure ship has stopped.


    The road ahead has been sealed, and there are people on the left and right, front and rear, surrounding the treasure ship, adding up to thousands.


    Nearly half of them are the dragons of different heights, and many others are practitioners like He Taiping and Zhou Shu. There are aboriginals from the Tianshui realm and mercenaries from other realms.


    It''s just around, there is no further action, but many people are eager to try and plan to rush over.


    "Why are they here..."


    He Taiping trembled slightly, clenching his teeth, as if he couldn''t believe it, "Even He Tianshui, isn''t he the leader of the rebels in the Tianshui realm? How come he is standing on the side of the dragon clan now! Was he under threat? Other..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Is it right? I''ll know later."


    Behind him, Nie Jing took a step closer and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shanzhu, what should I do? Some people have already gathered."


    "Don''t worry, wait for my order."


    Zhou Shu looked at He Taiping and said calmly, "Go out, it''s time for you to speak."


    He Taiping nodded, but his expression was a little numb. Anyone who changed it would be like this. He worked hard to find reinforcements and wanted to restore the Heavenly Water Realm and return the homeland. But when he arrived at the homeland, he found that his former comrades had turned their backs and stood in the dragon clan. Over there, there is a feeling of losing purpose and meaning in an instant.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as he raised his sleeves, a sacred voice passed.


    From Qingque��s memory, he understood a little bit about the usage of the flawless holy notes, not only for himself, but also for other people, to dispel the inner demons, to make their minds firm, to keep quiet, not to be disturbed by foreign objects, to gold Immortals are also effective, the important ones will not affect others, which is much better than most methods.


    If the power of compassion is strong enough to form a halo of holy sounds, practitioners in the halo will be bathed in holy sounds, and demons will not invade.


    He Taiping was shocked and soon came to his senses.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, "In any case, I will stick to it and take it back to the Tianshui realm, even if all of the Tianshui realms become dragons.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I just want this kind of momentum."


    He Taiping stepped out of the treasure ship, his eyes condensed immediately, and the cursing sound followed.


    "Are you willing to come out? A bunch of low-grade waste!"


    "Isn''t this the slave Xiaowu? I used to give Lao Tzu foot wash every day? I don''t know how many times I have been taught, and I dare not even pay back my hands. Now I dare to bring people to fight the Tianshui Realm!


    "I thought it would be fine to climb the Linglong Pavilion, but in the eyes of Master Yu, aren''t many people just the same waste?"


    "That''s right, there were fewer of you back then? You were slapped and slapped by Master Yu. If it wasn''t for looking at Linglong Pavilion, it would have killed you all!"


    "Kneel down and beg for mercy as soon as possible, and you can still take your life and let you continue to be Master Yu''s slave."


    There are not many Jinlong people cursing, but many practitioners shout louder.


    He Taiping''s gaze was condensed, unmoved, and calmly said, "I, He Taiping, came back to Tianshui Realm and only did one thing, which is to drive all the Dragons out of the Tianshui Realm, and those who hinder me, whether Dragons or others, either I die or you die."


    "Then you die!"


    There was a roar from the crowd, and then a golden light flew out and rushed towards He Taiping.


    Seeing the white light approaching, He Taiping didn''t move, and a fire snake flew out of him, quickly wrapped in golden light.


    With a few soft noises, the golden light turned into flying smoke and disappeared.


    The crowd shook for a moment, quite shocked.


    "It''s getting better, Xiao Wu!"


    "Everyone go up together and kill him!"


    The crowd surged, like waves, rushing towards He Taiping.


    He Taiping didn''t move, with a fan in his hand and two more people around him.


    You Chong''s face was excited, and his hands trembled slightly, "With so many people, this time I can finally have a good time!"


    Zhou Shu looked calm and slowly said, "Captain Nie, come out."


    "Yes!"


    Nie Jing didn''t hesitate at all, and led hundreds of golden angels to file out.


    The team quickly formed, neatly organized, two hundred and fifty golden immortals stood behind He Taiping in a row, with awe-inspiring eyes, unmoving and prestigious, just looking at it from a distance, there was an irresistible momentum permeating.


    The surging crowd suddenly stopped a bit.


    "So many people are still golden immortals!?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t stop it, what should I do?"


    "This little five, how come so many golden immortals are brought in, I underestimate him."


    For a time, the two armies were facing each other.


    On one side, the team was messy and noisy, and it was completely mob. True immortals accounted for the overwhelming majority. On the other side, it was orderly, without any sound, and there was no true immortal, all of them were well-trained golden immortals.


    The difference in combat effectiveness can be seen at a glance.


    After all, the dragons are a defense force organized in a hurry. The real elites have not yet played, but the lions fight the rabbits and use their full strength. Zhou Shu''s goal is to drive all the dragons out, and naturally he must seize the opportunity to eliminate all resisting forces.


    He Taiping turned around and glanced at Zhou Shu, with a lot of inquiries in his eyes, Zhou Shu nodded gently.


    He Taiping didn''t hesitate anymore, and rushed directly into the near dragon group.


    "let''s go."


    Zhou Shu looked at Nie Jing, "You don''t have to kill the dragon clan, the others are free."


    "Yes."


    Nie Jing nodded, feeling relieved.


    The military order had to be accepted. If Zhou Shu wanted them to forcefully kill the Dragon Clan now, they would have to do it, but afterwards, they would have to apologize. Linglong Pavilion would not offend the Dead Dragon Clan, and even New Moon City would not.


    Give an order.


    The golden fairies rushed into the crowd, like a lion rushing into a flock.


    The treasure ship over there was not idle either, golden light continued to emerge from the ship, and the moon wheel blades were launched one by one.


    Yanyue Wheel is an immortal formation. It is often placed on battleships. It uses immortal stones to drive powerful round blades, which is expensive, but the effect is good. If you focus on the target, it will not take long to destroy a fortress.


    The outcome can be said to be divided in an instant.


    The Tianshui world was a complete failure.


    Whether it is a dragon or a cultivator, most of them start to escape without doing anything, and of course there are some resistance.


    Nie Jing and Bufeng would not leave hands to the practitioners, and Zhou Shu and He Taiping would not leave hands to the Dragon Clan. After a fierce battle, there were corpses everywhere.


    The corpses floated in the air, mixed with the blood mist, most of them were not complete, some were only fragments, and it didn''t take long for them to be involved in a large or small void storm, with no traces to be seen. .


    There is also a void in the passage, and a void storm will naturally occur, but the storm here will not last, and will slowly dissolve due to the protection of the heavens and waters.


    "Is it... too cruel..."


    After the excitement, Yu Chongzhi''s body was trembling a little. He had longed for participating in the battle of Xiancheng, but he never thought that the first battle he experienced was like this, which was completely a unilateral killing.


    (PS: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Read the URL: m.

 Chapter 2383: Hahahaha

    ?"cruel?"


    He Taiping put away the fire fan expressionlessly, "What is cruel, I have experienced it, that is truly cruel."


    Under his fan, at least one hundred and fifty near-dragon tribes lost their lives, but he did not feel cruel, only the pleasure of revenge.


    More than fifty people from the Tianshui realm who died in the hands of the Dragon Clan for hundreds of years? Ten thousand times more.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and said lightly, "Is it all right? This is just the beginning."


    You Chongzhi shook his head, and already settled on God, "I''m fine, just sigh with emotion, feel that it is unnecessary to do this, they don''t seem to have much combat effectiveness, and they can''t affect our goal."


    "Four young master, you are wrong about that."


    Nie Jing glanced at You Chong and said calmly, "Our opponent is a whole world, and the number of enemies far exceeds us. In the first battle, it is very important to show force. If you can seize the opportunity to destroy the enemy, you must not miss it, especially Near Dragons, they are the source of the problem. If we have a sense of compassion for them and let it go, we are adding enemies to ourselves and increasing unpredictable danger, and we will die in the future."


    "War is like this."


    Bu Feng said thoughtfully, "In fact, Zhou Shanzhu should have experienced a lot of wars. I was worried about it before, but now it seems that I have been worrying too much. Shanzhu thinks more about it than he does. better."


    "Yes."


    Nie Jing nodded, and both of them looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of admiration in their eyes.


    They are all veterans with a long history of battle. Although they have admired Zhou Shu very much before, they are more or less puzzled. After all, they have never seen Zhou Shu''s actual combat, and after the previous battle, they can see Zhou Shu was even better than they thought, and those doubts disappeared.


    In the short battle, Zhou Shu not only commanded Ruo Definitely, but even more understatedly harvested at least three hundred lives of the Dragon Clan. He Taiping over there vomited blood and only killed more than one hundred, while You Chongzhi basically had no record. .


    As for Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing, they spare no effort on the practitioners, but on the Dragon Clan side they are dispersing formations, and they rely on those three to kill and wound them.


    Bu Feng said thoughtfully, "The mountain lord is familiar with the Dragons and Near Dragons, right?"


    Zhou Shu��s moves, one by one, seemed simple, but all the Dragon Clan who got the trick immediately fell to the ground, no matter how strong or weak, even the few True Life Beasts that had survived the Triple True Tribulation. They saw this scene. , It is inevitable to have doubts.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I''ve learned a little, but I''m not particularly familiar with it, but the dragons here are very common, right?"


    Regarding the Jinlong tribe, of course Zhou Shu has made some preparations, searching for classics, collecting information, finding weaknesses, etc., but there are not many in this area in New Moon City. More knowledge comes from the memory of Qingque. Qingque knows that he likes to collect. Knowledge, I have deliberately memorized many classics in the Ten Thousand Soul Sects, among them the Dragons and Near Dragons. These memories were first extracted by Zhou Shu. Relying on this knowledge, the battle is naturally satisfactory.


    Nie couldn''t help but nodded, a lot of respect, "The mountain lord is really knowledgeable."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The two captains, have they cleaned up? How about the results?"


    In the distance, the cruising golden immortals are slowly returning to the team. The corpses can be left alone, but the battlefield must be cleaned.


    The two combined for a while, and said in a deep voice, "A total of 824 enemies were wiped out. Among them, 521 were near the dragon tribe, and 75 were captured and surrendered. Three of them were Jinxian. The Lord did not order the chase. Many practitioners fled. Among them, there were 45 golden immortals, two golden immortals were killed in battle, and twenty-seven golden immortals were injured. The trophies obtained are still being calculated, but a rough estimate, The total value will not be less than 35 billion celestial stones."


    "Dragons are really rich."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, and said in a slow voice, "You leave three billion for comfort, and the rest for the restoration of the Tianshui world."


    "Mountain Lord, no, the landlord has ordered it. If there are casualties here, the building will naturally make full compensation. All the spoils obtained will be handled by the mountain owner. We don''t want it at all."


    The two shook their heads together and refused almost at the same time.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then leave it to Tianshui Realm. Thank you for helping me with the two hosts. Return to the ship and rest, and then move forward in eight hours."


    Everything returned to peace, the treasure ship was suspended in the air, emitting a faint light.


    The golden immortals are adjusting their breath, and the two captains are also, You Chongzhi looked out the window in a daze, He Taiping hurriedly took a few pills and tried his best to recover.


    The true immortals who surrendered were all **** with immortal ropes and shrunk in the corners, while the golden immortals were kept in special prisons. Of course there were prisons in the treasure ship. Heavy arrays could restrain the golden immortals, but of course they could not restrain the golden immortals from exploding. , But even if Jinxian exploded inside, it wouldn''t affect the treasure ship''s advancement.


    In a prison.


    Zhou Shu stared at the Jinxian in front of him, and said lightly, "About the Tianshui Realm and the Dragon Race, let''s talk about it."


    Jin Xian stared at Zhou Shu, "Tianshui Realm must belong to the Dragon Race, and no one can change it!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I don''t have time to talk with you, hurry up."


    "The Tianshui Realm must belong to the Dragon Race, no one can change it!"


    Jin Xian stared at Zhou Shu, repeating the previous words, with some killing intent in his eyes.


    Really obsessed with understanding, Zhou Shu nodded, slowly drew out a gray long whip, and gently drew it over.


    The whip of the soul directly lashes at the mind, and the ten thousand soul patriarchal tactics obtained from Qingque, because of the transparency of the law of the soul, Zhou Shu doesn''t take much effort to use it.


    Another thing to mention is the nine-story pagoda. Zhou Shu hasn''t mastered it. It is a secret technique that belongs to Qingque alone. Even if you have a deep understanding of the laws of the soul, it is not easy to learn, but Zhou Shu must learn it because he There is a very clear feeling, learning the nine-story tower and continuously using it, that may be another key to his understanding of the law of reincarnation.


    Dahuijing, nine-story pagoda, reincarnation beads, Kunlun mirror, he will have four keys by then.


    If there are one or two more key keys, no matter how difficult the law of reincarnation is, it is almost time to open it.


    The long whip fell and bounced off immediately, Jin Xian did not scream, even his face did not change.


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed a gray light suddenly flashed from the palm of his palm, which illuminated Jin Xian.


    The Eye of the Soul is also the Soul Dao technique from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It is able to see through the opponent��s Sea of ??Mind, which is somewhat similar to the Heart Mirror. However, as the power of the law increases, it can see more clearly and thoroughly, and the opponent also Unprepared.


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu collected the gray light and nodded gently.


    Jinxian''s sea of ??consciousness is branded with a fiery red dragon claw mark, and the extremely strong dragon power lies in the mark, like a dragon with its teeth and claws, blocking the whip of the soul, and at the same time imprisoning the mind of the Jinxian.


    The captured Golden Immortal was already a slave to the Dragon Race, a true slave.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The sudden burst of laughter, unusually sharp and excited, came from the golden immortal and also from the mark of the dragon''s claw.

 Chapter 2384: This is a good thing

    ?boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    The Linglong Treasure Ship shook, and the golden immortals inside were all clenched, but Bu Feng and the others were shocked and rushed towards the prison.


    The prison door opened slowly and Zhou Shu walked out.


    Slightly embarrassed, with disheveled hair and a lot of torn clothes, but his expression is very calm.


    "Mountain Lord, that golden fairy blew himself up?"


    Bu Feng looked at Zhou Shu and was quite suspicious. The treasure ship was shaken. Obviously something went wrong. Most of the golden immortals in the prison blew the power of the law, but the prison was so small that Zhou Shu inside was safe. Nothing, incredible.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Yes, I''m fine."


    Although the range of the prison was small, Zhou Shu was prepared for Jinxian��s self-destruction. The insulating strange clothes offset most of the immortal power, and the five-element ring of the exquisite bracelet did not receive any harm at all. The only trouble was that dragon. The claw mark, the essence of the dragon''s power is as real as it is, and he is at a loss for a moment. Zhou Shu''s own dragon''s power can''t be offset at all, and other laws will be entangled, so he has to temporarily enter the demon world.


    Nie Jing looked at Zhou Shu for a long time before shook his head and said, "Mountain Lord, be careful in the future."


    "I will pay attention."


    Zhou Shu looked at He Taiping and said, "I probably understand why these golden immortals want to join the dragon clan."


    He Taiping said slowly, "Is there a restriction on his body?"


    "When you are calm, you also want to understand. People in the Tianshui world are not so easy to betray their homeland."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "He knew that there was a dragon claw mark in the sea, which should have been left by Yucheng of the Fire Dragon clan. If Jin Xian rebelled against him, his mind would be torn apart and he felt the danger from outside. , It will directly induce the golden fairy��s self-destruction rule."


    "Damn, damn!"


    He Taiping cursed bitterly, and then said, "But when I was in Tianshui Realm, I had never heard of him having such a method."


    Nie Jing seemed to realize something, "It should be taught by the disciples of Ten Thousand Soul Sect. They are very good at this."


    "Yes."


    A killing intent flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "I''ll go and look at other people again. If this is the case, it might be difficult for Tianshui Realm."


    Step by step Feng said slowly, "Most of the Sea of ??Consciousness Marks are difficult to get rid of, and even if it is removed, there are still great hidden dangers..."


    Nie thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, "The mark of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is actually good, but the Dragon Clan is very troublesome. The Dragon Power is incompatible with most practitioners, and the Sea of ??Knowledge that has been occupied by the Dragon Power , A complete repair is unlikely."


    He Taiping lowered his head and his body trembled slightly.


    If the cultivators in the Tianshui realm are in this situation, it is no different from death. Even if you desperately save it, it will not make much sense. It is impossible for the Tianshui realm to regain the view of the sun without tens of thousands of years, but who It would give the Tianshui Realm so much time to recover. A realm without the guardian of a practitioner is equivalent to a home without a gate, and it is open to bullying.


    "Yucheng..."


    He roared in a low voice, like a beast.


    Bu Feng and Nie Jing also shook their heads slightly. They were accustomed to Xiancheng''s gentleness and tolerance, and the high-pressure methods of the Dragons were indeed too cruel.


    Zhou Shu patted him and preached the holy voice, "It may not be so, don''t worry."


    He Taiping was there and couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Soon, Zhou Shu turned all the prisoners around, and seemed to be relieved, "Fortunately, only Jinxian has the mark, others don''t."


    "Really?"


    He Taiping finally raised his head, his eyes flashing brightly.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said calmly, "It''s also clear now that the real immortal can stay after the Heavenly Water Realm is laid down."


    He Taiping stared out the window and nodded slowly.


    Zhou Shu walked aside, sat down to adjust his breath, and his divine sense entered the world of refining monsters.


    As soon as I entered, I was shocked, and the inside was not too peaceful, and it was turbulent, as if going through a big battle.


    "Old pot?"


    The demon refining pot immediately appeared, "Master."


    There was still Sword Master standing beside him. Sword Master had always been in the Demon Refining Realm. He knew that there was a big gap between Zhou Shu and Zhou Shu. He basically couldn��t help, so he concentrated on cultivating in the Demon Refining Realm. The stone is also at ease.


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, the Demon Refining Pot explained, "The power of the dragon just now fought against the three marks of Heishawu."


    Old Jian nodded, "Yeah, there is like a sea of ??blood and deep feud on both sides, and they were mixed up as soon as they came in, and the fight was dimly dark, and it continues now."


    The demon refining pot continued, "I didn''t interfere with them. If they lose their wounds and disappear, it will be a good thing for the demon refining world."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked away.


    On the far side of the mountain, a fire dragon and three groups of black fog were mixed together. They couldn��t cross each other. Red and black were intertwined. They couldn��t tell who was who. It seemed that they had been fighting for a while, and each of them had attenuated a lot. .


    Zhou Shu flew past and fell beside one person.


    He said lightly, "Xiangru, what do you see?"


    Xiangru said calmly, "Still watching."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "What did the original black fog come from? Let''s talk about it."


    Xiangru said slowly, "You Si, a kind of underworld beasts from the underworld, usually one black and one white coexist. The black beasts burst like fire, and the white beasts are soft as water. They help each other and depend on life and death. I want you to encounter The owner of the big island who has passed by should be Hei Youyi, and the owner of the four islands is Bai Youyi."


    "You Si? Seems to have read the records in this regard."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, most of Qingque''s memory was not integrated, but there was a vague impression.


    "Don''t underestimate them, they are very strong, and they can be regarded as the overlord in the underworld."


    Xiangru slowly said, "The Dijiang Clan is very familiar with You Si. They were rivals in the past. How they survive the catastrophe is also very meaningful to me. Over the years I have been observing these three marks and have fought many times. I want to see how he survived the real calamity from the nature of power."


    "Yes, I know."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "This fire dragon hasn''t affected you, right?"


    Xiangru smiled slightly, "Fire Dragon and You Si are old enemies. When they meet, they have to fight, even if the imprint is the same, but it happens to let me see more of the essence, which is very helpful to me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s good."


    Suddenly, a black shadow flew from the ground, rushing towards the black mist and red shadow!


    Zhou Shu and Xiangru both stunned The demon pot''s complexion changed suddenly, "This guy, how did you run over?! Master, I will bring him back now!"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Don''t worry, let''s take a look."


    He also saw clearly that the black shadow was the hen, the demon monkey before, and the little stone now.


    It seemed that he had been summoned, and he rushed into the battle group without hesitation, his hair standing upside down, his pupils were shining with golden light, and a golden rod in his hand. His fighting spirit was so vigorous that he could clearly perceive it after thousands of miles. shock.


    "You can feel it too, the war intent on it."


    Zhou Shu expressed his appreciation, "I was born for fighting. Whenever there is a fight, I want to join in, regardless of the strength of the enemy or the enemy."


    The Demon Refining Pot slowly said, "This Hohen is aggressive, and this can''t be changed."


    "Don''t change, this is a good thing."


    Zhou Shu stared at the sky with a smile on his lips.

 Chapter 2385: Want to be a fisherman

    ? A large-scale city.


    It looks magnificent, with tall buildings, straight into the clouds, but the streets are very sluggish, almost no people can be seen, occasionally people passing by, but also a look of worry, like this city, covered with a thick layer of gray .


    After the Tianshui realm was occupied by the dragon clan, most of the cities in the realm became like this.


    "Have you heard that He Taiping is back!"


    "He Taiping, are you talking about the former city lord? He has returned to the Tianshui realm, right?"


    "It can''t be wrong, someone saw it with their own eyes!"


    In a gloomy alley, a few people were whispering about something.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    "Is he coming back to retake Fanghua City?"


    "He said, if you want to get back to Tianshui Realm, whoever blocks will die!"


    "how could it be possible!?"


    "He is not alone, there is a big ship, and many golden immortals in Linglong Pavilion. Forgot to say that the city lord is also a golden immortal now!"


    "Didn''t the city lord be defeated into a miscellaneous immortal, why is it a golden immortal now?"


    "Then Linglong Pavilion, isn''t it doing business with the Dragon Clan? How can it also help the City Lord, really?"


    "That''s still false. They have already fought with the Dragon Clan. Thousands of people on the Dragon Clan side are all dead! The city lord killed four to five hundred by himself!"


    "Really, really?"


    Someone stood up and shouted with excitement.


    "What''s the noise!"


    There was a roar from outside, and a huge head stretched in. The head was covered with scales, and four eyes were shining red, staring fiercely at the people in the tavern, "Gatherings are forbidden in the city, no noise is forbidden, you don''t want to die anymore. ?!"


    "My lord, we drink, we will leave immediately, we will leave immediately."


    A group of people hurriedly got up and saluted, and they dispersed separately. When they left, expectant light flashed in their eyes.


    Such things are happening in many places in Tianshui Realm.


    At this time, the Linglong Treasure Ship had entered the Tianshui Realm for seven days.


    In the past seven days, a total of eleven battles, large and small, took place in the passage.


    The Tianshui Realm did not win a victory and suffered heavy losses. The people they sent were either dead or captured, and very few could go back alive.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly solemn, "How about the two captains?"


    Nie Jing said in a slow voice, "A total of 17 golden immortals were lost today, the most in several battles. The dead and wounded have accumulated together. At present, we have reduced 91 people, and 42 of them need five days. It will take about a month for the twelve to recover, and three of them can no longer fight."


    "Fighting is frequent, and the opponent is getting stronger and stronger."


    Bu Feng nodded and said in a deep voice, "But our gains are getting more and more. The prisoners are close to five hundred, and there are countless immortals and so on."


    You Chongzhi raised his hand, "Brother Dao, from the captives, there are not many people who can fight in the Tianshui Realm. On the Dragon Clan, there are only more than 4,000 people who were originally nearly 10,000. There are still about 20 life beasts, but not a few have been lost."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Where are the practitioners?"


    You Chongzhi said, "There is no too specific data in this regard, but I heard that few mercenaries are willing to come to fight, and there are less than forty golden immortals in the Tianshui realm, and they are almost dead. Those who come again are basically true immortals, which have no effect on us."


    After several wars, he seemed calmer, and there was not much anxiety on his face.


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, what should I do now?"


    In the eyes of outsiders, he is the nominal leader, but Zhou Shu is actually handling the decision.


    He Taiping could not keep calm, only an outsider like Zhou Shu could treat hatred calmly and make every decision correctly.


    Zhou Shu didn''t show up, not because he didn''t want fame, but because he couldn''t.


    Only let He Taiping take the lead to retake the Tianshui realm is justice, and this army is also the division of justice.


    If Zhou Shu is the leader, even if he drives away the Dragon Race and retakes the Tianshui Realm, in the eyes of the aboriginals of the Tianshui Realm, this is not much different from the Dragon Occupying the Tianshui Realm. It just changes the owner, unless he spends hundreds of years. Operating in the Tianshui realm, let others and the source of the first realm recognize him, but he has no time and cannot do it, so he can only let He Taiping, who is an aboriginal, lead him.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s almost time for a decisive battle, and I think they are coming soon."


    "Yes!"


    "I''m already ready, don''t consume them!"


    Everyone nodded together, full of fighting spirit, He Taiping waved his hand vigorously, as if venting something.


    You Chongzhi paused, and said thoughtfully, "Brother Dao, it��s kind of weird to me. That disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, who is called Master Tian, ??hasn��t shown up all the time? Did they know that Brother Dao has a lot of money? Soul Ling, so I dare not come out?"


    His eyes fell on the two captains, seemingly pointed.


    "Linglong Pavilion will never leak secrets."


    "Of course Bai Yujing is the same, the leaker died."


    The two captains said immediately.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t need to think about it. If I were the daytime teacher, I wouldn''t come out now. I can drag it."


    You Chongzhi stopped, "Why?"


    He Taiping said slowly, "Snipe and clam fight, fisherman gains."


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "He deliberately didn''t come out to delay the time. He was using our power to weaken the dragon clan. In the future, the fewer dragon clan in the sky, the more he must rely on him, and his status can be improved, even when negotiating with the dragon clan. We can get more benefits. In short, the longer we fight against the dragons, the more benefits he will gain."


    "I understand, sorry."


    You Chongzhi quickly apologized to Bu Feng and Nie Jing.


    "You are polite, You Sishao."


    Bu Feng waved his hand and said with a sneer, "But he is also quite confident, thinking that as long as we know our identity, we will definitely leave."


    Nie Jing snorted, "Want to be a fisherman? The agency is too clever, but I don''t know that it''s useless at all. Then I can only go dingy."


    "go?"


    Zhou Shu looked at He Taiping and said, "Brother, do you think he can go?"


    "He wants to go? I can''t wait to eat his flesh!"


    For a moment He Taiping looked fierce, like a furious beast, but soon returned to normal, "Zhou Shu, thank you for asking me, but I think, let him go, if you take him The life of Tianshui Realm will never be safe. It will be very good to solve the Dragon Race this time."


    Nie Jing and Bu Feng were silent.


    Although the teacher during the day was extremely sinful, invaded countless resources of the Tianshui realm, and helped the dragon race to plant an almost irreversible mark on the golden immortal, but he was also incapable of killing. He had the Ten Thousand Soul Sect that could wipe the Tianshui realm with just a raise of his hand. How can it be offended, no matter how big a mistake is made, you can get away.


    "that''s true."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said faintly, "Don''t worry, it won''t be difficult for Tianshui Realm, but I don''t think he dare to come again."


    "That''s the best."


    He Taiping just nodded, but anyone could see the anger in his heart, his teeth were about to be broken, and he had no choice.


    Read the URL: m.

 Chapter 2386: All ruthless

    ? "Isn''t the day teacher coming yet?"


    Lin Da''s expression was solemn, and the single horn on his forehead glowed dark red, which looked like an eye from a distance.


    The name Lin Da was naturally chosen by Yucheng at will. The Dragons are also inferior races in the eyes of the Dragons, and generally do not have an official name. Following the Dragons for a long time, they will get some very random names.


    Although it is very casual, it is glory to get a name, and Lin Da is also proud of it.


    "No."


    The Jinlong tribe on the side looked resentful, "Lin Lin, I think Shi Tianshi just wants to kill us!"


    "Who doesn''t know about his thoughts? For the time being, I will bear it for the time being, and I will never keep him until Master Yu has gone through this terrible disaster," Lin Da calmly said, "Go and remind him again, if tomorrow he If we don��t come again, we really can��t stop it. Are we going to let them break into the Supreme Valley and have adults take action? This is simply the greatest insult to us, and such things are absolutely not allowed to happen."


    "Yes."


    The Dragon Clan sent someone to go immediately.


    "Lin Commander, do you think that the people from Linglong Pavilion don''t touch us very much, but the other people kill us when they see the Dragon Clan."


    "Fighting a dog depends on the owner. Linglong Pavilion knows that it can''t provoke the owner, so naturally he dare not. And those few people..."


    A lot of killing intent appeared on Lin Da''s face, "If you dare to offend our dragon race, you are destined to die without a place to be buried."


    "Who is dead without a place to burial?"


    In the distance, a figure came slowly and said with a smile, "Xiao Linzi, are you talking about Lao Tzu?"


    Lin Da suppressed the nausea in his heart, and raised his hand to salute, "How dare the little one, Master Tian, ??you are finally here."


    "After a few days of meditation, the Soul Yu Jue is finally complete, hahaha, I still have a good talent."


    Bai Shu came over with a big laugh, and looked around with disdain, "Why do you only have these people left? It''s really useless, Yucheng, Yucheng, what you brought out is just waste. ."


    The Jinlong clan looked angrily, but they did not dare to refute it.


    Lin Da took a deep breath and slowly said, "Teacher Tian, ??the enemy is too fierce, we are all waiting for you to retreat from the enemy."


    "The mere Linglong Pavilion also makes you so embarrassed, alas."


    Bai Shu waved his hand and walked leisurely towards the exquisite treasure ship in the distance, "You all go back, let Yucheng get things ready, don''t worry about the other things, I just need to be alone."


    Lin Da bowed his head and said, "I am waiting here to wait for the heavenly master, and there is one more thing I want to ask the heavenly master for help."


    Bai Shuli stopped, but didn''t look back, "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Dalian hurriedly said, "The three golden immortals in Linglong Pavilion have killed many of our compatriots. I hope that the heavenly master will keep these three and let me wait for a chance to take revenge."


    "Three golden immortals, which three?"


    Bai Shu paused, raised his hand and yawned, with a tired look, "It''s just a small matter, but I want to keep people, but it comes at a price."


    "I will be rewarded," Lin Da bowed in salute, and pointed to the few people in front of the treasure ship, "Heavenly Master, just a few of them."


    Bai Shu stared at him, his figure suddenly swayed, he almost stumbled, stood still in a hurry, and thought to himself, what a heavy killing intent! I can''t afford it a little bit. In just a few days, these people have taken hundreds of lives. They are all cruel people! However, it seems that they are all not long after entering the Golden Immortal, and their status is not high. Then they will come over in the name of Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It is expected that Linglong Pavilion will not be able to protect...


    Thinking of this, his expression condensed slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    It just happens that after you have cultivated the Soul Yu Jue, you can try the outer soul body with them.


    "It is not difficult to avenge you, but remember, a five billion immortal stone, plus three dragon scale trees."


    Bai Shu beckoned, and walked over to the Linglong treasure ship step by step, with a strange posture, very coquettish.


    On the treasure ship''s side, naturally they had noticed the appearance of the white tree a long time ago. Whether inside or outside the ship, people look at him like a clown.


    Before the cards are played, the opponent''s hole cards are clear, and there is already a way to restrain it. What is there to worry about? As for the strength, it is not a problem at all. A few hundred Linglong Pavilion gold immortals, plus the treasure ship, will be too big. Luo has a battle, let alone a golden fairy.


    Bai Shu swaggered over and said lazily, "Who is in charge of Linglong Pavilion?"


    Step Feng said slowly, "I am."


    Bai Shu took a look at Step Seal, and his heart was stagnant. He was another ruthless person, but there was not much contempt on his face. He pointed to Zhou Shu and others, "Leave these for me, and then go back. Go back wherever it comes."


    Step cover looked at him blankly, without saying a word.


    Bai Shu looked cold, and said solemnly, "From Linglong Pavilion, don''t you know who Lao Tzu is? You, the City Lord of New Moon City, don''t dare to provoke Lao Tzu, but you are so bold and dare to move Lao Tzu''s realm? Come, do business honestly, otherwise..."


    Halfway through the conversation, he suddenly stopped, and shouted, "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing a few people approaching and surrounding him, he was a little panicked, but soon calmed down, his eyes grew colder, "Lao Tzu is the 92nd generation disciple of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the white tree of Dingmen, dare you to move Laozi, don''t you want to live anymore!"


    "Kill you, who will know?"


    Zhou Shu took a step closer, his expression condensed slightly, thinking.


    As Zhou Shu approached, the killing intent became stronger and stronger, wrapping the white trees around, almost unable to breathe.


    "Hahaha!"


    Bai Shu calmed down and burst into laughter, "Can you really kill me? The disciples of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect have a tens of thousands of souls, and die without being stiff. Even if all the souls outside are lost, this sect relies on the disciples to stay in the Ten Thousand Souls Tower Life and Soul Shadow can revive me and restore my old appearance, and anyone who touches me will be stained with a soul-retrieving thread, and no one will be able to escape the pursuit of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect!"


    He looked at everyone coldly, his eyes full of disdain.


    Speaking of which, this is exactly the terrifying aspect of Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    Although they understood it a long time ago, everyone still couldn''t help but stunned slightly, and unconsciously backed down Only Zhou Shu did not retreat and moved forward, and approached a few steps.


    He said faintly, "The resurrection of the soul shadow with life is a treatment that the core disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect can only get, and the soul shadow of other people is just to see, is it really for an ordinary disciple to consume the true soul in the soul pool? Baishu, you don��t have to use tiger skins as a banner. Speaking of the soul-retaining thread, this is a bit useful, and it is difficult to get rid of it if it is stained, but I am not afraid at all, even if my body is covered with the soul-retaining thread. , Then what does it matter."


    Bai Shu''s mind suddenly shook, staring at Zhou Shu for a long while, "You, who are you?"


    This time I was really panicked. The other side actually understood the internal situation of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect so much, saying that the score was not bad, and from his appearance, it seemed that he was really not afraid at all. This...how could it even be the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Not afraid, is this guy so cruel? !


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "You don''t care who I am, I don''t know it might be better for you."


    Suddenly, Bai Shu was stunned, as if he understood something.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 160901155814184 for your reward and support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2387: Tell me all

    Zhou Shu calmly looked at him, and slowly said, "A, B, C, D, W, Ji, Geng Xin, among the eight sects of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Ding Sect is second to last even if it is not the weakest. You are an ordinary Ding Sect disciple, really Would you find the life and soul shadow you left behind to be useful? Someone will help you resurrect?"


    Hearing this, Bai Shu had no doubts, and his figure trembled.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he couldn''t help begging, "Senior..., no, brother, brother! You let me go, let me go."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Oh, what do you perceive?"


    Bai Shu lowered his head and kept shaking his head, "No no, I didn''t find anything."


    "White Tree, you have done too much evil in Tianshui Realm."


    Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged, but there was an extra gray whip in his hand, which he slashed fiercely.


    Snapped!


    Bai Shu didn''t dare to evade himself, he felt violently, his body trembled, his face suddenly distorted, sweat beads kept coming out, big beans.


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop, but took a few dozen shots.


    The whip is pumping loudly here, but there is no perception on the other side. The exquisite treasure ship has its own barrier, not to mention Zhou Shu''s barrier. What the dragon people can see is still the white tree surrounded by it, but it doesn��t Know the specific situation.


    "Master Tiantian has been there for a while."


    "Yeah, why hasn''t he driven away those people? I remember that people from the Spirit Mountain Sect came to **** the Tianshui Realm the previous time. As soon as the Tianshishi came out, those people left in a desperate manner. They didn''t dare to stay any longer. gift."


    "Don''t worry, now he is asking for more gifts, he is so greedy."


    "That''s right, I definitely want to hit Linglong Pavilion hard."


    Lin Da nodded slightly, he thought the same way, even Master Yucheng was afraid of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and he didn''t dare to mess with it. How could a business in Linglong Pavilion, a fairy city, cause trouble? He must have been reprimanded by the day teacher obediently.


    "stand up."


    Zhou Shu put away the long whip.


    Bai Shu stood up slowly, sweat dripping all over the floor.


    He perceives the breath of Ten Thousand Souls Order, where can he dare to resist? What''s more, those soul whips are definitely the authentic Ten Thousand Souls patriarchal tactics. The power of the soul is purer than his. The person in front of him clearly understands the law better than He is deep, without a doubt the core disciple of Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is different from other sects. The sect is too big and the disciples are too few. The total number of disciples and elders of the top three sects in the fairy world is less than 30,000.


    Moreover, most of the people who practice Soul Dao are withdrawn, and the disciples rarely come into contact with each other, and they are basically alone. Whether they stay in the door to practice or go to other places to practice, it is the same, except for the Ten Thousand Souls Association once every 100 years. , Basically won''t meet.


    Another thing to mention is that fighting among the same class is not forbidden, and it is encouraged that even if it is killed or injured, it can only be said that the skills are not as good as others.


    In front of a fellow who is far stronger than yourself, the only thing to do is to bow your head, otherwise, what else? Even if you were killed, the opponent''s body was covered with the soul-searching thread of the same school, and no one would help you take revenge, let alone the core disciple who killed the ordinary disciple.


    Core disciples will have the elders in the tower to help resurrect, while ordinary disciples, when they are worthless, will only be thrown out of the Ten Thousand Soul Pagoda, leaving them to fend for themselves.


    Fate Soul Shadow, as the name suggests, is a projection of Fate Soul, or a copy.


    Fate and soul, that is, the fate of soul and soul, the most important thing in soul cultivation. Just like the life of ordinary people, ordinary people die without life, and soul cultivation will not die if there is no life. As long as there is soul, it will always exist, but if life soul If it''s dead, it''s dead.


    Fate Soul Shadow contains many elements of Soul Cultivation Fate Soul, which can be turned into Fate Soul by consuming a lot of resources, so that the soul can be repaired and alive.


    He bowed his head and said, "It''s all my fault, thank you brother for the punishment."


    At this time, Bai Shu could not see a trace of arrogance anymore, his eyes were the same as those of Lin Da beside Yucheng.


    After the identity of the disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect had no effect, he couldn''t make waves in front of these people.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Can these whips be regarded as punishment?"


    Bai Shu hurriedly said, "No, what else does Senior Brother want to do? Just say, Brother wants Tianshui Realm? I can help. As long as I come forward, no, Senior Brother will definitely let them out of Tianshui Realm."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You have gained a lot of benefits in the Tianshui world these years, right?"


    Bai Shu raised his head and said decisively, "I have been placed in the Supreme Valley, I will give it all to the senior, nothing!"


    "They don''t have long legs, haha, when I reach the Heavenly Water Realm and take the Supreme Valley, those of course will not be able to run," Zhou Shu looked at him with a smile on his mouth, "but the resources you have used up over the years are again How to calculate it? I think it''s better to punish you by returning the dust to the dust and the dirt to the earth, and returning your whole body to the Tianshui realm, right?"


    "Don''t... don''t kill me!"


    Bai Shu almost shouted, sweating like rain, and perhaps some tears were mixed in it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, but just watched silently.


    The few people around were expressionless and did not speak, but the thoughts in their hearts surged.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu would turn White Tree into this way with a few words, and he didn''t even come up with the Ten Thousand Soul Token.


    They didn��t know that Zhou Shu had the memories of Qingque for many years, and the memories of Ten Thousand Soul Sect were all incorporated in advance. He had a deep understanding of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and he also mastered many Ten Thousand Soul Sect��s techniques, even if there was no Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Soul Ling, it is not difficult to pretend to be the core disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, not to mention that he has already made Bai Shu feel the breath of the Ten Thousand Soul Order, and Bai Shu naturally bowed his head to him and did not dare to disobey.


    The atmosphere was heavy and terrifying, although it was only a few dozen breaths, it seemed that decades had passed.


    Bai Shu couldn''t help suppressing it, and couldn''t help begging, "Don''t kill me, I can help you drive away the dragon clan, whatever you want!"


    Zhou Shu finally opened his mouth and said lightly, "Is it just to drive away?"


    "what!?"


    Bai Shu''s complexion changed, and she suddenly understood something. He looked at Zhou Shu and said, "I know how to do it... Yucheng, Yucheng is planning to use Tiantan Ferry to make a fortune. I know some of his secrets. This is a good opportunity. You can can����"


    He finally got it, UU read and understood.


    The real goal of the brother in front of him is not to help Tianshui Realm or to obtain Tianshui Realm by himself, but Yucheng!


    He wants to get Yucheng, a dragon in the realm of life beast!


    The true dragon that is about to cross the calamity of creation, its value is definitely greater than that of a heavenly water world. For practitioners, if they have the opportunity to obtain such resources, how can they let it go.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, his smile gradually disappeared.


    This is the answer he wants to get, but his purpose is of course different from what Bai Shu thought.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Tell me everything you know, and then you can leave here and never come back."


    Bai Shu promised hurriedly, "Yes, yes, I will never come to Tianshui Realm again."


    How could it be possible? He didn''t want to get involved with this person anymore. Others were at most occupying the world, and this person wanted to kill the dragon?

 Chapter 2388: Kill and kill

    ? Bai Shu hurriedly told.


    Zhou Shu listened quietly. As for the others, except He Taiping, they all retreated into the Linglong treasure ship.


    They faintly felt Zhou Shu''s intentions, and their hearts were shocked, and they left with excuses and avoided it.


    Xiancheng has a conflict with the dragon clan or other races. If it cannot be resolved peacefully, then driving away is the most common and possibly the only way to kill the dragon? how is this possible! That means an official war with the dragon!


    Although the Dragon Clan is not as good as the Immortal Realm, it is still one of the greatest forces in the heavens. The result of a war with the Dragon Clan is no better than offending the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    You Chongzhi had the same idea.


    Although he can help Zhou Shu kill some near-dragon tribes, that��s because the dragons rarely lead the near-dragon tribe, let alone a group of near-dragon tribes that are not true beasts, but the dragon tribe is completely different. He wants him to help Zhou Shu kill Yu. It��s impossible.


    No matter how naive he is, he knows that this is a disaster for Youjia Crescent City, and he must not do it.


    If you can''t help, you can''t persuade, then you can only avoid three points and pretend not to know.


    Zhou Shu smiled, knowing what they thought, and didn''t care.


    He doesn��t mind slaying dragons. Dragon slaying is the tradition of the Xuanhuang world. No saint at the time has ever slayed dragons. Even cooks can slay dragons. The monks from the Xuanhuang world will not fear the dragons at all. The races are completely different and many races are inherently afraid of dragons. If Zhou Shu can have the opportunity to kill the dragon, he will definitely try to do it, but now he has not thought about this, because he can''t do it, and he will go to the real dragon. , It was close to Taiyi or Daluo, and Zhou Shu could not kill it.


    But being unkillable does not mean that you can''t fight as hard as you can and leave something behind. It is a real dragon, full of treasures all over it.


    Having done so much evil in Tianshui Realm, can it be done by clapping your hands?


    Zhou Shu would not be willing to get something from the dragon clan.


    "You have been with him for so long, is this all you can tell?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, seemingly dissatisfied.


    Bai Shu was very frightened, "Brother, you also know that the dragon race may be the most perfect race in the heavens. It has a strong physical body, a strong soul, and good wisdom. It has almost no real weakness. To say that the weakness is their character. After getting used to it, Yu has become calm and concealed, but there are also inverse scales and quirks... what I said, if used well, it will definitely help brother!"


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful, "What he said should be true. I''ve heard some rumors in this area before, and it''s a weak point."


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly, "That''s it."


    Bai Shuru received an amnesty, and hurriedly stood up and saluted, "Then brother...I will leave, and promise not to come to Tianshui Realm again."


    Without waiting for Zhou Shu to agree, he flew out for several miles in the blink of an eye, Zhou Shuning said, "Wait, did you forget something?"


    "what?"


    Bai Shu was stunned, his heart banged, and he secretly accumulated his strength to prevent Zhou Shu from starting. Although he had been doing this all the time, how could he not be more prepared when facing an opponent who might kill him.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Is there no formation protection for the things you left in the Supreme Valley? Do you want me to break your formation myself?"


    "Ah, I forgot, sorry, sorry."


    Bai Shu''s heart suddenly loosened. It turned out that this was the matter. He was busy taking out the talisman, and when he was about to hand it to Zhou Shu, his mind suddenly shook, and his whole body stopped, "You..."


    "You can die."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, his face was very plain, but the killing intent in his eyes was unabashedly released, like a deep hole in the ice sheet, cold and unfathomable.


    Bai Shu was speechless, and there were inexplicably many external soul powers in his body, like a sharp knife, it stabbed the soul without mercy, once and then, when he realized something, the soul It has been torn into inexhaustible threads, miserable.


    It was too late for the law of self-explosion. As the soul was shattered a little bit, the white tree fell down, suspended in the void, and turned into a cold corpse.


    "what?"


    He Taiping looked stagnant, "Zhou Shu, you killed him?"


    "Brother, can you offset so many sins with a few whips? He deserves to die, he must die, and there is a ghost in his heart, no one can guarantee that he will not come again," Zhou Shu nodded calmly and said slowly. "Don''t worry, this has nothing to do with the Tianshui Realm. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect can''t find it here. If something happens, it will only find me."


    Of course the white tree was dead, so he couldn''t die again.


    The previous soul whips not only lashed the soul, but also left a lot of faint soul power around the white tree, hidden in an unimportant place, because Zhou Shu''s understanding of the soul road and the law of the soul exceeds that of Bai Trees and white trees can��t perceive these spirit powers. Under normal circumstances, these weak spirit powers are not considered dangerous at all, and it is difficult to penetrate the sea of ??consciousness to attack the souls and souls, causing great or even fatal damage to the white trees. However, It''s different when the white tree is undefended.


    Shicai Baishu felt relieved and immediately gave these soul powers a chance.


    They formed a channel, and combined with the spirit power that Zhou Shu followed, they quickly destroyed Bai Shu''s heart defense and tore his spirit.


    Killing the white tree is inevitable, cutting the grass and removing the roots, Zhou Shu didn''t want to stay at the beginning, whether it was for the sky water realm, or for himself and the blue bird.


    He Taiping took a deep breath and watched the enemy who could not wait for his flesh to die in front of him. He felt a vengeance and was in a trance for a while, but he also knew the risk Zhou Shu had paid for it. He looked at Zhou Shu. , Said very solemnly, "Thank you for avenging Tianshui Realm. I will try my best to help you kill the dragon."


    "Understand, I just need help."


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "But I don''t want to kill the dragon."


    He Taiping was stunned, "Huh?"


    "I''ll talk about it later, it''s about to start war."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the other side, smiled and said, "Look at them, they are completely panicked, haha."


    Can you not panic?


    The best hope for retreating the enemy, Tian Shi, was dead, dead.


    "They killed Shi Tianshi?"


    "Am I right?"


    "That''s right... the man just took away the body of Shi Tianshi, and didn''t let go of anything on him, he took away all..."


    "How is this ?"


    "Oops, they''re not going to call me?"


    "It''s over, they can kill even Shihshiji, and there is nothing they dare to do."


    Lin Da''s face was pale, and he didn''t even think about it. How could this be possible?


    Although he also hated Tian Shi, but Shi Tian Shi, who even Master Yu did not dare to move, was killed lightly after saying something over there, without even screaming. what is the problem?


    After thinking about it calmly, it seems that there are only two possibilities.


    First, there is a strong backing on the opposite side, so they are not afraid of Ten Thousand Soul Sect at all.


    No matter what kind of possibility it is, it means that this battle must be fought to the end.


    ps: Thank you Shirakawa for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted

 Chapter 2389: Feels tricky

    Zhou Shu packed up, looked at the other side indifferently, and said in a condensed voice, "Nie Jing, Bu Feng!"


    The two hurriedly flew out of the treasure ship and landed in front of Zhou Shu. You Chongzhi followed behind them, with a trace of panic on his face, appearing uneasy.


    "I killed the people. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Prepare to do it, just like before, quickly overwhelm them and kill the Dragon Clan, let us leave it to us."


    Nie Jing hesitated, and Bu Feng paused, "Shanzhu, are you really planning to kill the dragon?"


    "You are only responsible for driving away the dragon clan, you don''t have to worry about other things, but..."


    Zhou Shu stared at them for a while, his eyes were extremely sharp and powerful. Even the two people who had been fighting for a long time also trembled. This is not surprising. After all, Zhou Shu possesses the power of many laws, and the power of soul is especially good at influencing. Mind, the Jinxian who can keep calm under Zhou Shu''s deterrence, I''m afraid not much, Zhou Shu paused, and said in a deep voice, "Frankly speaking, I have no plans to kill the dragon. The two captains can rest assured now. Did you order it?"


    "Yes!"


    The two nodded together and apologized, "It''s about the foundation of this building''s life. Please don''t take offense to the mountain lord. We will charge immediately."


    The two immediately arranged to go. You Chongzhi paused and didn''t say anything. He planned to leave with Bu Feng, but was stopped by Zhou Shu, "Chongzhi, don''t plan to help?"


    You Chongzhi shook his head quickly, "No, no."


    "That''s good, the three of us cannot do without you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "You don''t need to think too much. As a child of the family, it is not normal for the family to worry about it. Get ready to go."


    "Ok!"


    You Chongzhi nodded vigorously, and the restlessness disappeared, his face was a little red because of his excitement.


    On the one hand, hope is dead and morale is gone, on the other hand, it is replenishing energy and fighting spirit.


    The Linglong treasure ship and a group of golden immortals rushed into the opponent''s battlefield like a ruin, separating the many near-dragon tribes. It may be the reason why Zhou Shu was shocked. Nie Jing and the golden immortals of Bufeng belt were both very aggressive After a little bit, many near-dragon tribes died or were seriously injured, and they didn''t need Zhou Shu and others to exert force.


    Another reason is that Lin Da, the leader of the Jinlong tribe, was immediately stopped by Zhou Shu.


    Lin Da glared at Zhou Shu, and the horn on the tip of his forehead suddenly became extremely hot, like burning coals.


    The coal suddenly cracked, and the turbulent heat flow, mixed with countless sparks, poured down like a waterfall, covering his whole body in the blink of an eye, and flowing red inflammation all over his body, like a Magma man.


    "dead!"


    The weird dragon language roared out with a cursed voice, as if the world was breaking.


    Awe-inspiring but not absolutely pure dragon power, like a tide, rushing to Zhou Shu in a flash.


    Zhou Shu stood still and shot out smoothly with his fist.


    The punch is only half out, and a two-color shield has been formed.


    Bipolar shield.


    With the Linglong bracelet, the power of the law in the body can operate more freely. The bipolar shield is a combination of the power of the two laws. The power of the outer five elements resists and offsets the dragon''s power, and the power of the inner swallow tries to absorb and merge.


    Of course, Shu Zhili is everywhere for guidance.


    On the combination of spirit and consciousness, Shu Zhili is still doing a better job, always sensing the strength of the opponent''s strength, analyzing it, and then directing other forces to react with appropriate strength and accuracy.


    Before long, the two sides collided fiercely, and the impact of full strength and strength was no trick.


    Except for those who are known for their wisdom and lack of power, most of the dragons are very similar to the dragons in battle. They use little or no tactics, but in fact they don��t need them. The dragon��s almost perfect body and soul, plus the ability to compete with higher laws The power of the dragon is the best choice. If you are overwhelmed, you will lose. If you overwhelm your opponent, you will win.


    It is worth mentioning that the fire of the dragon family is not the fire of the five elements, it is the dragon flame, and it is also a manifestation of the power of the dragon.


    Even if Zhou Shu understands the Five Elements Principle, he cannot ignore it, and of course he cannot transform it.


    Soon, Zhou Shu still had a relaxed face, but Lin Da gritted his teeth, his face twisted.


    Bang!


    The single horn on the forehead completely exploded.


    Lin Da''s figure trembled slightly, and the flames all over his body became hot again, and the stream of fire solidified and accumulated, turning into pieces of dark flames, like wearing several layers of thick scale armor.


    Ran away.


    As Lin''s power increased, the polar shield showed signs of shrinking.


    Zhou Shu was not in a hurry, a small spear suddenly appeared in front of him, a sharp tooth spear.


    This second-rank immortal implement infused with the Five Elements Principle grew up in an instant, passed through the shield silently, pierced through the heavy scale armor, and rushed directly to Lin Da''s forehead.


    It is the location of the unicorn.


    The Dragon Clan is not a dragon, and the flesh is by no means invulnerable. Generally, there are weaknesses. Through careful and rapid observation, various perceptions of the power of the dragon, and repeated deductions in the sea of ??knowledge, Zhou Shu knows where Lin Da��s weakness is. .


    In an instant, Lin Da''s eyes widened, but he couldn''t stop it. He watched the sharp tooth gun pierce the forehead.


    "You have Yucheng''s blood, right?"


    "It has nothing to do with you, get out!"


    "Yucheng is still in the Supreme Valley?"


    "I don''t know, get out!"


    "If I let you go, can you help me deal with Yucheng? I can do a lot for you..."


    "roll!"


    Zhou Shu gave up, shook his head, and the sharp tooth gun passed straight through. The countless five elements exploded inside Lin Da, destroying everywhere.


    Zhou Shu retreated, and at the same time pushed Lin Da far away.


    Sure enough, Lin Da exploded just as he moved away.


    After a weird dragon word, the power of the dragon condensed in the body was suddenly completely vented. The wind and clouds were everywhere, and the sky became dark. A huge void storm gradually took shape, and the nearby dragons who could not escape were involved. Among them, became part of the storm.


    Zhou Shu looked around, a little disappointed.


    There is no trace of Lin Da��s soul, whether it is a remnant soul or a wandering soul. Obviously, even the soul of the soul exploded when the power of the dragon exploded Maybe the soul of the dragon family and the power of the dragon were Bound together.


    "Are the gods and souls of the Dragon Clan so stubborn?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, and he sighed, "Dragons are even more difficult to deal with, Yucheng..."


    The sharp tooth gun has not only the power of the five elements, but also the power of the soul.


    The power of the soul directly tortured Lin Da��s mind and wanted more information, but it didn��t get much effect, because Lin Da��s soul was as tough as steel... Just like the Qingque��s memory, the dragon��s soul was indeed strong and solid. , Unless the realm can be suppressed a lot, most of the ten thousand soul patriarchal tactics have no effect on the dragon clan, let alone other soul-dao tactics.


    But I didn''t expect that even the Dragon Clan is like this, maybe it is the reason why his blood is still pure.


    I have to say that compared to other races, the Dragon Race is indeed a perfect race.


    For Zhou Shu, this is a tricky thing, his soul law has not yet reached the level of being able to deal with dragons.

 Chapter 2390: Speechless

    ? Looking back at the battlefield.


    Void storms are everywhere, and only a few near-dragon tribes are still fleeing, but He Taiping and You Chongzhi are also desperately chasing after them. It can be seen that You Chongzhi worked very hard, and the near-dragon tribe who died in his hands were better than the previous ones. A lot more battles.


    The golden immortals began to clean the battlefield, Zhou Shu stood still, seeming to be thinking about something.


    "Mountain Lord!"


    Nie Jing flew over, with a respectful look, "This battle has wiped out nearly three thousand nearby dragons, and our side only killed three golden immortals, a big victory!"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, there was no suspense at first, the strength of the two sides was very different, and the morale of the near-dragon clan was completely lost, but he did not expect that the battle loss was so small.


    Bu Feng followed, "Mountain Lord, there are a lot of spoils, and we are clearing it."


    "Not urgent."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "According to the plan, let us release all the true immortals we have captured these days."


    The two did not hesitate, and immediately brought the true immortals out of the treasure ship.


    Looking at the messy battlefield, there are wreckages of the dragon clan floating everywhere, and the thousands of real immortals are all shocked, but there is also a glimmer of expectation in the shock.


    Zhou Shu looked at He Taiping, He Taiping seemed to have some enlightenment, and turned to the people, "Everyone, He Taiping, should some of you know me?"


    "He Taiping, a familiar name."


    "Could it be that you are the city lord of Fanghua City?"


    "Fanghua City, known as Tianshui Shuangbi? So you are the lord of the city!"


    "I know you, City Lord He, I''m the Ximen of Fanghua City to brag, we used to practice pill together, save me, save me! I was forced to stop you, but I didn''t want it at all!"


    It seems that many people know He Taiping, at least they have heard the name, and shouted one after another, and there are many kneeling and begging for mercy.


    He Taiping was not happy and angry, his face sank, and shouted, "You all get up, people in the Tianshui realm never bow down!"


    "Yes."


    "what."


    A group of people got up busy, very frightened.


    "Because of being oppressed by the Dragons these years, you have to kneel down and worship, and even help the devil!"


    He Taiping glanced at everyone, and there was fire in his eyes, black fire, "but I don��t blame you, let alone kill you, because I was the same in the past. I became a slave to the dragon family. The whipping, guarding the dragon family''s home, cleaning the garden, serving tea and water, and even helping them in the bath!"


    The expressions of the crowd changed suddenly, and the misery in their eyes was hard to describe.


    Having been oppressed by the dragon clan for a long time, many people have become slaves, even forgetting that they are still practitioners and guardians of the heavens.


    He Taiping took a deep breath and said loudly, "I tell you clearly now that it is different now! From today on, you no longer need to bow down to anyone. No one can dominate us. We practitioners will always It��s my own master! We will definitely drive the Dragon Race out of the Tianshui Realm, and the Tianshui Realm will always belong to us in the Tianshui Realm!"


    "Tianshui Realm is ours..."


    "It''s our own!"


    It was a very small sound at first, but it gradually expanded. The sound was louder for a while, and wind and waves were rolled up in the void.


    They saw hope and the future from He Taiping.


    A slave who was similar to them, even worse than them, was knocked down in two realms, and now he is a golden immortal, and has returned with hundreds of golden immortals to recover the heavens and waters. How exciting is this!


    He Taiping can do it, and they can do it too.


    Gazing at the crowd, He Taiping nodded in satisfaction, "You have all seen, we just won the most crucial battle for the return, and wiped out three thousand elites of the dragon clan. I can tell you that after ten days of war, now In the Tianshui realm, all the near-dragon tribes add up to less than one thousand. It is impossible to make any more storms. It will take a few days at most to completely solve them, but..."


    Seeing everyone''s puzzled gaze, he slowly said, "It''s all the people of the Tianshui realm to drive away the dragon clan. You also have the responsibility, understand?"


    "understand!"


    "We know what we need to do, just say it, He City Lord!"


    "Long live the Lord He!"


    "What''s the name of City Lord? If City Lord He drove away the Dragon Clan, he should be called Realm Lord He!"


    "Master, Master!"


    "Lord, let us kill these near-dragon races together!"


    Many true immortals looked at He Taiping, and became excited, waving their arms and shouting.


    He Taiping nodded slowly, and said in a deep voice, "Now you are all going back to Tianshui Realm, back to your original place, and tell everyone that there will be no more dragons in Tianshui Realm soon! If your city or It''s the mountain range and the near-dragon tribe, so gather all the people who can assemble, and slay the remaining dragon tribe together, leaving none!"


    "Yes!"


    "We will go back soon!"


    "There are many people in Meteor City who have always wanted to resist. As long as the good news is passed back, everyone will gather together and definitely kill the near dragons there."


    "It''s the same in Berlin, just waiting for someone to take the lead! This is good!"


    "There are many people in the Greystone Mountains hiding underground, and now we can finally come out with confidence!"


    Everyone shouted, and the sentiment became more exciting.


    He Taiping waved his hand vigorously, "Now everyone is in a row and go to Linglong Pavilion to pick up immortal artifacts and tie immortal ropes. Remember, these things are used to deal with the dragons. If they are used elsewhere, Don''t blame me for being ruthless! See one and kill one!"


    Seeing his sharp eyes, like ghosts and gods, the true immortals were stunned, and they nodded and said yes.


    Linglong Pavilion was already ready, untied the immortal ropes, and distributed the immortal artifacts seized these days.


    In a short while, the nearly thousand true immortals were already fully armed, standing in a row, their morale was very high, and they seemed to have extraordinary combat power.


    He Taiping watched the crowd and said slowly, "This time I will rely on you."


    "Don''t worry, we will do our best!"


    "Even if you die, you must complete the request of the Lord of the Realm, and will never let the Dragon Race run away!"


    "This time, I will never be a slave again!"


    "No, never again!"


    There were many tears in the cry , and my emotions were completely mobilized.


    After being oppressed for so many years, they finally saw hope. The instinct of the practitioner told them that even if they were all dead, they could not give up and surrender.


    He Taiping also had a lot of excitement. He tried to suppress his emotions and said slowly, "Everyone, let''s go. I will be waiting for your good news in the Supreme Valley."


    "Yes!"


    "We walked."


    "The city lord must be careful, Yucheng can''t deal with it, don''t have an accident!"


    Many true immortals went there one after another, some in a hurry, some lingering, and after a while, the passage returned to silence.


    Zhou Shu looked at He Taiping and smiled slightly, "Brother, it''s a good point. If the rest of the Tianshui Realm resists, the overall situation is basically set, and now Yu is the only one left."


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu and took a deep kick, but choked silently.

 Chapter 2391: Pay more attention to it

    ? After cleaning up, the Linglong treasure ship set sail again.


    This time the goal is very clear, go straight to the top.


    There was almost no resistance on the road, and the ten days of continuous battles almost consumed the vital power of the dragon clan, and occasionally a few appeared, and they were accounted for instantly.


    In a few days, he arrived at Tianshui Realm.


    Flying in the realm, the resistance was great, and the speed of the treasure ship was a lot slower. Everyone was cautious. He Taiping stood alone on the bow of the ship, with his heart like an arrow and a fighting spirit.


    Zhou Shu stayed in the quiet room peacefully.


    "This time, it can''t be wrong, right?"


    Zhou Shu held a pale gold map in his hand, quite solemn.


    Old Jian stared for a moment, then nodded, "The power of the origin is extremely strong, and the aura is in harmony with this realm, it is mostly the divine weapon of the sky water realm."


    Old Hu showed a lot of seriousness, "It should not be wrong, it is similar to the mountain and river map of the Xuanhuang Realm, but it is much weaker."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then, if you swallow it, you can also get the origin of the Heavenly Water Realm?"


    Old Hu''s expression was condensed, "It''s not difficult. Tianshui Realm is inferior to Xuanhuang Realm, but its origin is somewhat similar. If I swallow it, I will definitely get its origin, and then can swallow and transform all the resources in Tianshui Realm, Master.


    "Well."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and passed the map to Hu Lao, "Try to do it."


    "Thank you for this person," Hu Lao quickly thanked him, and then said, "It won''t be long."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say much.


    Naturally, the artifact of the water world in this day was obtained from several battles.


    I have spent a lot of effort for the Tianshui Realm, and it is nothing to use a piece of artifact. The demon refining realm grows by swallowing its origin, and a realm has come, and it is still a very mature realm. Of course, you can''t miss the opportunity.


    However, Zhou Shu did not have the idea of ??swallowing the resources of the Tianshui realm with the refining pot. After being invaded and oppressed by the dragon clan for so long, once again, the lifespan of the Tianshui realm might not be long. It is not the right way to do fishing in the sky. .


    After about five hours, Hu Lao, who was sitting still, stood up and respectfully bowed to Zhou Shu.


    "I have grown a lot."


    Zhou Shu looked at it a few times and was slightly satisfied.


    "Yes."


    Old Hu was also a little excited, but soon disappointed again, "Unfortunately, it''s still a long way away. If I count on the realm of an immortal, I''m not even a fairy."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be joking, "If you go to Sanxian, it will be difficult to handle."


    Sanxian means to understand the law, but what is the law of refining the demon pot? The law of energy is in line with destiny, cause and effect, order, etc.! The current demon refining pot only relied on the instinct of the divine tool to refine all things, and therefore was bound by the divine tool, and once he really understood the law of energy and lost the **** of the divine tool, Zhou Shu had to treat it with care.


    For Zhou Shu, the level of the old pot is not very important, as long as it can keep up with the growth of the refining demon pot, it is enough for the moment, and more is not easy to control.


    "I can''t even think of it, I can''t touch it at all."


    Old Hu shook his head and sighed, "It may have to swallow the origin of hundreds of realms to get a little closer."


    "Don''t worry about that."


    Zhou Shu smiled. He didn''t think much about refining the demon pot, indicating that he was very loyal to him, and it was difficult to change this.


    "This is for you, master."


    Hu Lao took out something and handed it to Zhou Shu carefully.


    It was a small pulsating flame surrounded by white mists. It seemed to have only a little spark, as if it contained infinite space. If you look closely, you can clearly perceive the abundant power inside. And vigorous vitality.


    It can be called the heart of fire.


    It is the law of fire bred in the source of the artifact. It can be combined with other materials and refined into a famous pill to obtain the power of the law of fire. If you are not afraid of death or confident that you can resist it, you can also directly obtain the power of the law of fire.


    When Zhou Shu entered the small realm of the heavens for the first time, he also got a similar five-element heart when refining the demon pot to refine the artifact.


    Zhou Shu slowly absorbed the five-element heart. In the process of practicing the five-element law, it can be said that he helped a lot. Without that five-element heart, Zhou Shu would like to integrate the five elements to master the law. More than those years.


    This heart of fire can also improve the law of fire, but it is of little value to Zhou Shu. It is better to sell it or try to refine the famous pill.


    What I want to mention here is that Zhou Shu used that famous pill when he was promoted to Jinxian.


    The unknown law of the name pill contains the law of wooden movement, which is not disappointing, but there is no surprise, because Zhou Shu has already penetrated the wooden movement and the five elements, and the effect of the improvement of the name pill is only half at most.


    In fact, most famous pills contain low-level rules, and if you want high-level rules, the chances are too small. Unless there are many, it is better to sell.


    As for the Qingdi Ming Dan, Zhou Shu planned to leave it to others.


    He didn''t want to have a mark of the Azure Emperor on his body, even if there was any cause and effect, he didn''t want to.


    Putting away the heart of fire, Zhou Shu said in a calm voice, "Old Hu, you have obtained the origin, and you have also been recognized by the Tianshui realm. Can you perceive the specific conditions in the Tianshui realm?"


    Old Hu nodded, "I have tried it. I can clearly perceive one-third of the situation in the Tianshui realm. No matter how much it is, I can''t communicate with the original source of the Tianshui realm. It may be sleeping or It''s healing."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Let''s take a good look and tell me what happens."


    After a while, Old Hu said with emotion, "I can''t see the Supreme Valley yet, but the Dragon Race... is really harmful. As far as I saw, most of the resources were plundered, and it was plundered recklessly. It��s not easy to fully rejuvenate, but fortunately, the fire veins deep underground are basically intact and undamaged."


    "The dragon clan also has one advantage, that is, it will not damage the spirit veins."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Compared with other alien races, it can be regarded as principled."


    Old Jian followed, "In fact, there is another advantage, that is, the dragons will not come back after they leave a realm. The dragons are arrogant by nature. If they fail in a realm, they will never go back again, thinking that it was a place they abandoned. , Treating it like grass clippings, if we drive Yucheng away from the Tianshui realm, he will not return to the Tianshui realm to harm him, and the entire fire dragon clan is also true, of course other dragon clan may still come."


    "It is said in the classics, but there is one exception Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "For the Xuanhuang World, no matter what the dragon clan, they will never give up, and they want to make a comeback when they have the opportunity. "


    Old Jian nodded, "This is true, after all, the Profound Yellow Realm is also their mother realm, of course I don''t want to give up."


    Old Hu said in a deep voice, "But Xuanhuang Realm will never welcome them."


    The three of them seemed to have fallen into meditation, and at the same time they all looked towards the sky. The purple lightning mark in the sky had not flashed for a long time.


    Where is the Xuanhuang Realm Tiandao Pujao behind the imprint, and what is it doing?


    Zhou Shu has grown a lot now, and he has also learned a lot of news about the immortal world. He will no longer care about the hatred of Tiandao Pu Lao. If he can connect with Tian Dao, he will learn more about the immortal and Xuanhuang World from Pu Lao. Just what you can''t ask for.


    "Pay attention to it."


    Looking at Hu Lao, Zhou Shu whispered.

 Chapter 2392: Royal Dragon 8 Method

    ?"Arrived."


    Among the rolling mountains, there is a wide valley sandwiched between them, which looks like a dragon, and the mouth of the valley is like a dragon''s mouth.


    Inside the Linglong treasure ship, everyone looked like an enemy, with solemn expressions.


    "The surrounding dragons have been cleaned up, only here is left."


    "You can''t go wrong, Yu is in it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, two captains, just march forward."


    "Yes, mountain master."


    Bufeng and Nie were shocked and led the crowd to leave the treasure ship and quickly formed a team.


    The formation is a bit strange. Five people form a small team. The teams are connected to each other and closely rely on each other. Everyone wears a royal dragon vestment and holds a pale golden umbrella in his hand, spreading like petals.


    "All forward!"


    Following Bufeng''s command, the team moved forward slowly.


    At this time, the small golden umbrella was also held to its maximum. From a distance, only the umbrella was seen, but no one was seen, like a pile of five-petal golden bamboo flowers close together.


    You Chongzhi was quite surprised, "Can this stop Yucheng?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, this is one of the Yulong''s eight methods, and it will not be a problem with Fu Yucheng."


    You Chongzhi was startled, "The Eight Dragons, what is that?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Chongzhi, you didn''t do your homework."


    You Chongzhi touched his head, embarrassed, "I always wanted to ask, but I never had a chance to speak."


    He Taiping said with a solemn expression, "The Eight Methods of Royal Dragon are the methods of Royal Dragon spread from the immortal world. They have a great effect on the dragon clan. They have been like this for thousands of years. They can be regarded as the nemesis of the dragon clan. The dragon clan generally masters one or two of the eight methods to defend against the dragon. We also think about it in the Tianshui Realm, but people and resources are far behind, and even if they can, they won��t be able to use them.��


    "Yes, although the Eight Dragons are easy to use, they are also difficult to achieve."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Take this umbrella formation as an example. It is certainly not the most complicated of the eight methods, but it also needs at least 180 golden immortals as the basis. The more golden immortals, the more effective the formation is. The better. At the same time, every golden fairy must have a royal dragon''s vestment, plus the royal dragon golden umbrella, and each golden umbrella must be no lower than the second grade. It is built according to the characteristics of the golden fairy, and the stronger the better. "


    You Chongzhi said, "It costs so much?"


    He Taiping said solemnly, "It''s not big and has no effect, but for the mature Xiancheng and the world, these can be said to be indispensable. Everyone knows that the dragon clan and the fairy world are always rivals. If you don''t prepare for the dragon The way, in the future, there will be no way to encounter the dragon invasion. Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing must have been prepared for a long time, and there will be no additional costs for this."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It is through this method that the immortal world continues to suppress the dragon clan, which is why it is difficult for the dragon clan to expand."


    boom--


    There was a dragon power in the distance, and the entire valley shook, and the treasure ship shook a few times.


    You Chong''s expression changed slightly, "Fighting?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Let''s go, it''s also time for us to pass, brother."


    He Taiping took a deep breath and walked out slowly. His eyes were burning, and the killing intent was already rising.


    You Chongzhi wanted to follow, but Zhou Shu stopped him, "Chongzhi, you can''t do it, just stay in the treasure ship."


    One of You Chong slumped down, and said helplessly, "Okay."


    The two rushed into the valley, and soon joined the team.


    More than three hundred golden immortals are holding the Yulong umbrella array, and on the opposite side is a giant dragon with teeth and claws.


    As expected, the dragon power just now came out when Yucheng revealed his body.


    "New Moon City, why is it stepping and aggressive!?"


    It is not the dragon language, but the celestial language of the immortal world, which is mixed with many dragon powers, and the momentum is thunderous, and the words fall straight down like a burning meteorite, the sky and the earth change color, while the umbrella array below remains unmoved. .


    With hundreds of golden immortals fully working together through the formation, even Taiyi Daluo could also fight, not to mention Yucheng who had not yet overcome the catastrophe.


    Bu Feng Ning said, "I have no intention of waiting, as long as Yucheng you leave the Tianshui realm, you will ensure that the water in the well will not violate the river in the future."


    "Haha, it''s so good that the water of a well does not offend the river! If you grab my world, you still have to say cold words?"


    Yucheng laughed wildly. Long flames spurted out of the dragon��s mouth. It fell on the umbrella array like a waterfall. The flames overflowed, like surging copper juice. The unstoppable heat radiated out, and the whole valley began to melt slowly. The ground cracked, the rock walls burst, and a grayish-yellow fog filled the sky.


    Only the umbrella array remained motionless.


    The golden fairy under the umbrella looked calm, and the power of the law was constantly injected into the golden umbrella, exerting the special power of the umbrella array.


    It might have been destroyed by this level of dragon flame in a single blow if it was replaced with other immortal weapons, but the golden umbrella was specially made to restrain the dragon clan. With the combined power of many golden immortals, even more dragon flames could resist it.


    Yucheng was extremely angry, but he was helpless.


    Nie Jing said in a deep voice, "Don''t waste your energy any more, you leave Tianshui Realm, and everyone will never interfere with each other."


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Yucheng yelled again and again, "I haven''t offended you. You come to do business, and I welcome it. Why do you have to come to seize my Tianshui Realm?"


    He Taiping couldn''t help it anymore and shouted, "Your Tianshui Realm? You are ashamed to say, Yucheng!?"


    "I didn''t kill you back then, I did it wrong, but it''s not too late!"


    Yucheng''s eyes condensed, and he immediately spotted He Taiping under the umbrella. The dragon''s beard trembled and the red scales trembled. The dragon''s tail shot straight down from the top and aimed at He Taiping, wanting to kill him with a single blow.


    It darkened.


    The distortion of the body, the swing of the dragon''s head, the anger of the dragon scales, the assistance of the dragon''s claws, and finally turned into the attack of the dragon''s tail. The combination of strength and beauty, the powerful flesh of the dragon is very obvious at this moment, let alone the dragon''s tail. There was also a thick dragon flame, which had formed a clot.


    "concentrated!"


    Nie Jing shouted immediately!


    The well-trained golden immortals quickly changed their positions, and the five-petal flowers on the side gathered in the middle, blooming one after another, stacking on top of each other.


    Whether offensive or defensive, both show a unique sense of beauty, which makes Zhou Shu also feel a little shocked, is it the art of war?


    Snapped!


    The dragon''s tail slapped fiercely on the umbrella array, and there was a rush of noise, like the sound of a pile of copper coins scattered.


    But the umbrella array is not a copper coin. It is messy and not scattered. It is still connected to each other. They share the power of the dragon''s tail and dragon flames. The levels are staggered. Each golden fairy bears some dragon power, but not enough to hurt too much. The influence makes the formation chaotic.


    "It''s really close to the perfect formation."


    Zhou Shu, who was in it, nodded slightly. The more subtle he perceives, the more powerful he can feel the formation.


    Not only is it related to the Jinxian''s well-trained, but the formation itself also takes into account many factors, which can effectively resist the various attack methods of the dragon clan.


    Returning without success, Yucheng flew into the air again, his expression becoming more solemn.


    It''s not easy, these golden immortals must have the ability to occupy Tiantan, do they really have to be forced to leave Tianshui Realm? That would be too shameful, but if it continues, you won''t get anything except a large amount of consumption, let alone go to the robbery, you can die here.


    Hateful, it was a year away!


    Thinking of this, his anger surged again, but soon calmed down.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2393: Furious and cruel

    ? It''s time to go.


    Yucheng has already made a decision.


    It doesn''t make sense to fight with the golden immortals, it''s useless, and the golden immortals will occupy Tiantan sooner or later.


    Staying for one more day and consuming more will only affect your own cultivation level. It is better to leave earlier and find the next place to stay. Anyway, the resources obtained from the Tianshui realm in these years are enough. Should not be difficult.


    Although it is difficult to swallow this breath, the promotion is more important. As a mature dragon, one must know how to weigh the pros and cons.


    Looking at the umbrella array below, Yucheng sneered, "New Moon City, I will remember."


    "Thank you."


    Nie Jing and Bu Feng breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    It seems that Yucheng doesn��t intend to continue fighting anymore. It��s best to leave and feel at ease. They are considered to have completed the task. As for Yucheng��s threat, don��t worry about it, even if Yucheng has survived the twofold calamity. , It is impossible to take revenge on Crescent City.


    After the scene was finished, Yucheng rose into the sky, intending to fly away from the highest valley.


    "Mongrel."


    Although the sound was very soft, it was particularly clear in the silent valley.


    The expressions of all the golden immortals changed, and Nie Jing and Bu Feng stayed still.


    Yucheng paused in the air, turned his head slowly, staring at the umbrella array, and said calmly, "What?"


    "Her bastard, Yucheng, you bastard."


    The voice is still very small, but no one can hear the firmness and hatred.


    The sky suddenly became red.


    A dense fire cloud instantly covered the entire sky.


    Yucheng was still in the air, and the dragon scales on his body vibrated one by one, and flames spewed out, and the scorching heat waves filled the valley everywhere.


    If you look closely, you can see that under Yucheng''s jaw, a blood-red vertical scale stands abruptly, like a unicorn.


    "concentrated!"


    Bu Feng and Nie Jing hurriedly gave orders.


    Everyone could tell that Yucheng was really angry, and his killing intent had completely exploded. The subsequent attacks must have been showers and storms.


    Ni Lin was touched.


    He looked at He Taiping who was talking. Although angry, they did not have time to blame and complain. The dragon clan stood up against the scales, and under the rage, there would be no more sense of reason and no distinction between who is the enemy, and it was comprehensive and comprehensive. Attack until you recover your sanity.


    The word "hybrid" is where Yucheng''s negative scale is.


    Bai Shu said very clearly that day, and He Taiping had also heard the rumors.


    Yucheng''s blood is pure and he is also given the surname Yu, but he is not a true descendant of the fire dragon, because his mother is not a real fire dragon, but a chilong. Real dragons of different races intermarriage and give birth to children, which are also common among dragons. Many real dragons are born in this way, but the descendants born in this way cannot inherit the position of the dragon king in the clan. They are also discriminated against by the dragon clan whose parents are the same clan. They often add foul language. For most dragon clan, it is not too big. Relationship, it is impossible to be the Dragon King by itself, but for the arrogant Yucheng who is aspiring to be the Dragon King, this is the untouchable Ni Lin.


    In order to escape these two words, he stayed away from the realm of the fire dragon clan, and went on alone, hoping to seize the throne with his strength one day.


    Occupying the Tianshui realm, as the ruler of the Tianshui realm, he thought he would never hear those words again, but now he heard this long-lost word again, how could he bear it, hundreds of years of depression completely broke out at this moment , It is bound to kill He Taiping and all the people here.


    "Dead! Dead! Dead!"


    Roared out the most true thoughts with angry dragon language.


    The dragon''s horns stood up suddenly, like two polydents, head and feet, straight down.


    Before people arrived, the mighty Longwei had flooded the entire valley, the ground was split apart, the wind was raging, and even the Tiantan had dropped tens of feet to avoid the edge.


    The golden immortals had their expressions condensed, with a twelve-point spirit, facing the violent Yucheng.


    "Don''t panic, we can stop it, no problem!"


    "It didn''t take much effort to deal with him just now. Now it''s just a bit more effort. Don''t mess around and concentrate!"


    Nie Jing and Bufeng commanded loudly, maintaining their composure, but there was also a hint of panic in their hearts. After all, it was the first time. No one had seen this scene. No one knew how much destruction a violent true-life dragon would be. force.


    As if he had sensed something, Bu Feng glanced at Zhou Shu and then shouted, "Only defensive but not offensive, wait until he is awake, don''t attack him!"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Don''t worry."


    All this was what he expected, and it was part of the plan.


    boom!


    Yucheng slammed down!


    With the blow of the sky and the earth, in an instant, the mountains on both sides of the valley were lifted in half by the shock wave, collapsed, and the boulders fell like rain.


    The valley that was not blocked by the mountains immediately changed its appearance, the entire ground was lifted up, and the surrounding mountain walls were all flattened. The valley that was originally curved and turned into a flat avenue without any obstacles.


    In the flying dust, the golden light looked particularly dim.


    It''s just that the umbrella array is still not scattered, it is tenaciously entangled and completely withstood the blow.


    Nie Jingbufeng breathed a sigh of relief, as did the nervous Jinxian.


    It consumes a lot of the power of the law, but it can be seen that the Yulong Umbrella Array is indeed very strong, with a solid foundation, which cannot be shaken by Yucheng.


    Zhou Shu is still indifferent, as it should be. He, who has incorporated the memories of Qingque, has far more understanding of the Eight Techniques of the Royal Dragon than Nie Jingbufeng, and even more than anyone in New Moon City except the city lord. It would be impossible to smash the dragon umbrella array of more than three hundred golden immortals, even after a heavy calamity, it may not be possible.


    He slowly said, "You now know your strength."


    "Mountain Lord, you are using us."


    Nie Jing looked at Zhou Shu, his face a little ugly.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes turned cold, "Two captains, don''t make a mistake. When you come out this time, you should have completely obeyed my orders and must not disobey a little bit, but the fact is that I have repeatedly evaded my orders, which is embarrassing. , I refuse to kill the Dragon Clan, and I refuse to block the Dragon Clan. It��s good enough if I don��t punish you. Should I let you fail? Then, who is the leader!"


    Nie Jing suddenly stagnated, speechless.


    It was also unexpected that Zhou Shu, who was very talkative along the way, was so harsh when he was stern, and the pressure on him at that moment was no less than the pressure brought by the angry Yucheng.


    Bufeng paused and said respectfully, "We are all willing to obey the orders of the mountain lord, but Yucheng is he..."


    Zhou Shu interrupted him mercilessly, "Okay, I told you that I did not intend to kill him, and it is impossible to kill him, but this does not mean that you can make your own way and do things according to your own will. From now on, concentrate on defense and don''t have to do anything else."


    "Yes."


    The two nodded together.


    There was no time to hesitate. Yucheng, who had made adjustments, launched a second offensive, this time even more violently than before.


    I can''t perceive anything else. Between the sky and the earth, there is only an angry dragon and a golden umbrella array.


    (PS: Thank you zhainiuniu for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Read the URL: m.

 Chapter 2394: Take advantage of the void

    ? I don''t know how long it took.


    The dust in the sky was so dim that the heavens and the earth could not be distinguished. The Supreme Valley and the surrounding mountains no longer existed, and even the Tiantan was gone.


    The golden light of the umbrella array is still shining, a little dim, but there is no sign of extinguishing. The golden immortals under the umbrella are mostly exhausted, but they still have the power to fight.


    Yucheng in midair was exhausted and could hardly move.


    At this time, he finally woke up.


    "Oops! Fooled!"


    Realizing this, Yucheng''s heart was shaken.


    Although the dragon has a nearly perfect body and soul, when all the power is exhausted, it is also very difficult to recover. With his current situation, it is difficult to restore the old view without training for a few years. Of course, the combat power at this time It also fell to the lowest point.


    If you don''t leave, you may really be planted here.


    Without hesitation, Yucheng flicked his tail and flew quickly into the sky.


    Zhou Shu, who had been solemn, showed a smile and chased after him.


    "You all stay here to clean up the Tianshui world, and I will be back soon, brother, you won''t use it anymore."


    "Yes."


    Nie Jing and Bu Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    The tense string opened, and the storm finally came to a calming point. As for the future, they can only hope that Zhou Shu will not do anything wrong. They can accept that all the dragons die, but the death of a real dragon is not. They can bear it. If the Dragon Clan finds it, they will be abandoned by New Moon City, but at the same time, they are even less likely to defy Zhou Shu, because Ten Thousand Soul Sect can''t afford it either.


    He Taiping hesitated, and flew to Tiantan.


    Tiantan is buried deep in the ground and must be dug out as soon as possible.


    Yucheng was soon caught up by Zhou Shu.


    How could an extremely weak real dragon surpass Zhou Shu in a full state? What''s more, he was flying in the protective layer of the Tianshui realm. Although the origin of the Tianshui realm has not recovered, it can still hinder the dragon clan.


    This little resistance is usually not felt, but it is obvious when I am weak, like the last straw that overwhelms the camel.


    Zhou Shuli stood in front of Yucheng, seemingly thoughtful.


    "Dare you stop me?"


    Yucheng glared at Zhou Shu, spreading his teeth and claws, but it was just bluffing.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, his body flickered, and dozens of afterimages appeared suddenly, as if dozens of Zhou Shu gathered together.


    Immediately, a punch came out.


    Compared with the gorgeous afterimage, his fist was unremarkable, but Yucheng couldn''t dodge it either.


    With a bang, Yucheng couldn''t help but shock all over his body.


    After hitting dozens of punches in succession, Yu Cheng suffered from it, and his heart became more and more nervous.


    The power of the general law will not have much effect on him, even if he is completely out of the power of the dragon to resist, he doesn��t care. He can withstand it with a strong body, and the body will not be injured at all, but these punches are very different. .


    It��s hard to describe the power in a punch. Although it��s not painful, every time he takes a punch, he feels that his energy and soul are drawn away. After dozens of punches, his body is even more exhausted. , It is very possible that even the life origin of the dragon clan has been damaged.


    If things continue like this, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "and many more!"


    Yucheng''s heart tightened and shouted.


    Zhou Shu paused, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Yucheng settled down and said solemnly, "Who the **** are you? Are you with He Taiping? You should know that I am a true dragon clan named Yu. If you must target me, the dragon clan will never let you go, now you Get out of the way and I will assume that nothing happened."


    He still doesn''t know the identity of Zhou Shu.


    It''s no wonder that He Taiping came forward to attack Tianshui Realm, Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing lined up. Although Zhou Shu also killed many near-dragon tribes, the process was an understatement. Outsiders could not see too many traces.


    "You are really kind."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Tell you, Bai Shu, I killed it myself."


    Yucheng''s face was shocked, and he was stunned, "So it was you..."


    These days he is very confused, who killed the white tree and why?


    The disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect was an important guarantee for him to occupy the Tianshui realm. He died without knowing it. Obviously, it is unlikely that New Moon City would do such a thing. He Taiping, who was good at forbearance, was even more unlikely. Only saw the answer.


    It turned out that the whole person in front of me, the pressure in my heart increased several times.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I dare to kill the disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. As for the Dragon Clan, it seems there is no difference."


    Yucheng really panicked.


    Most people who can kill the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect are not afraid to offend the Dragon Race. Who is standing behind this person and what power is it using? Can''t resist it?


    Before he could think too much, he swam in a hurry, exploring around, trying to find a way to escape, but he tried several times, but every time he failed. No matter where he went or what method he used, Zhou Shu always blocked. In front of him.


    His only remaining Dragon Power had no effect on Zhou Shu.


    Yucheng stopped moving, looking at Zhou Shu, standing steady, but his mind was already shaking.


    This is something that has never happened since I was born. For the first time, I felt the threat of death, and there was fear in my heart.


    Zhou Shu stared at him and said with a smile, "Don''t panic, I didn''t plan to kill you, I just want to make a deal with you."


    "Okay, you say!"


    As if a drowning man caught the driftwood, Yucheng felt relieved and agreed without hesitation.


    At this time, Yucheng put aside his pride and nobility as a dragon, and began to beg for mercy.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction. By this time, the plan was considered a success.


    His plan is to make Yucheng soft, and then negotiate the conditions to achieve the goal.


    It��s not that you don��t want to kill Yucheng, complete the first dragon slaying, and get the glory that the monks of Xuanhuang Realm has always done, but Zhou Shu can��t do it. He can��t kill at all. The same goes for Divine Soul, not what he can destroy now, even if he tries his best.


    It is enough to be soft.


    Of course, it is not easy to make Yucheng soft. First, Yucheng needs to lose his mind and run away, and then Jin Xian uses the Dragon Umbrella Array to wear him to exhaustion.


    These are the basics. Without Jinxian''s combined efforts to consume Yucheng, it would be difficult for Zhou Shu to find opportunities.


    Then Zhou Shu chased up, the sky turned shadows, and punched out.


    Use Shu Zhidao to combine three powers, the power of the five elements, the power of swallowing, and the power of the soul ~ www.novelhall.com~ They are fully displayed in the fist.


    The power of the five elements slammed the body, and the power of swallowing swallowed Yucheng''s only remaining energy as much as possible. When Yucheng was exhausted, Zhou Shu''s swallowing power that had just reached the level of relief could still do this. , And when Yucheng was in a panic, the power of the soul took advantage of the emptiness, giving Yucheng the illusion of spiritual damage.


    Under normal circumstances, it is difficult for Zhou Shu''s soul power to shake Yu into a nearly perfect soul, but it is still possible to influence Yu into a panic.


    Yucheng, who wanted to escape, could hardly tell the truth from the false, and only felt that his soul was damaged.


    It looks like an ordinary fist, but there are many mysteries hidden in it.


    Demonstrating enough strength, and then shocked by words, even Yucheng will inevitably panic, thinking that he is worried about life, and has to accept softly and beg for mercy.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (PPS: It��s snowing, keep warm and watch the road.)

 Chapter 2395: Then trade

    Yucheng settled down, "What deal do you want to discuss?"


    Zhou Shu chuckled unconsciously, "What do you think?"


    Yucheng paused, "Everything in the Supreme Valley belongs to you, and Tianshui Realm will also belong to you. You have already got a lot."


    "I have no interest in these."


    Zhou Shu shook his head boredly, his eyes only turning around Yucheng, looking very interested.


    Yucheng''s expression tightened, "Do you want to..."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "Two pieces of fire dragon gold, one hundred dragon scales, and one fire dragon whisker are actually very easy to do."


    Yucheng''s face changed and said anxiously, "What did you say? It''s impossible?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say a word, so he fixedly looked at him, his eyes gradually cold, and his killing intent began to show again.


    Yucheng also looked at Zhou Shu, speechless for a while.


    Dragon gold is not metal, it is found on all real dragons. It is actually the hard shell on the outer layer of the dragon ball to protect the dragon ball.


    Longjin is well-known and is an extremely precious material in the heavens. It is hard and transparent. The most rare thing is that it adapts to almost all laws and has the possibility of growth. It can be integrated with multiple materials. It is very versatile. The material is also one of the best core materials for refining immortal implements and Tao implements. Many of the Tao implements circulating in the immortal realm are made of dragon gold. Of course, they are basically spent one or two times. The true dragon dragon gold of good fortune.


    The fundamental purpose of many high-level immortals slaying dragons is for Dragon Gold.


    Fire dragon gold is of course the dragon gold of the fire dragon clan, and it is not much different from other dragon gold, with more fire running in it.


    Needless to say, dragon scales are the most common and useful resources of dragons. For practitioners, they have a wide range of uses. Whether it is the formation of talisman making equipment or the perception of alchemy practice, they can play a role.


    The dragon''s whisker is a natural material for the law of space, and it is known as "one inch of dragon''s whisker, thousands of miles of heaven and earth".


    Simple use can make a dragon beard ring. Compared with the Wanfang Ring, the dragon beard ring is better. It can not only store items, but also cast dragon power to deter others.


    Of course, it wasn''t just for this purpose. Zhou Shu didn''t want the dragon beard to make a ring. The dragon beard carried the blood essence of the dragon clan.


    In fact, the real dragon that has survived the triple true calamity is full of treasures, and all of them are of great use, but Zhou Shu can''t ask for too much, otherwise Yucheng will definitely resist. When the bamboo basket is empty, he needs these three. All are carefully considered.


    Looking at the tough Zhou Shu, Yucheng didn''t refute any more, and said slowly, "If I take away the fire dragon gold, I will lose a lot of cultivation base, only one piece."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "What you got from Tianshui Realm these years is far more than two fire dragon gold, right?"


    Yucheng said with a solemn expression, "Don''t you know? Fire Dragon Gold cannot be regenerated, even if it loses a little, it will have an impact on my triumph. I can only give you one piece at most, otherwise I would rather spontaneously burn Fire Dragon Ball and fight with you hard. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Spontaneously burning Dragon Ball, everything will be destroyed, you are planning to leave nothing."


    Yucheng said coldly, "If you force people too much, why should I leave you something? The Yu family would rather die than yield."


    The two looked at each other, their gazes were like swords, both of them did not back down.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. Maybe it was a little too much. If he loses two pieces of fire dragon gold so that Yucheng cannot survive the catastrophe, he is not surprised that he desperately thought about it and said, "One piece of fire dragon gold is fine, but the dragon needs two. One hundred scales plus a bottle of dragon blood."


    "Your lion speaks loudly."


    Yucheng sneered, staring at Zhou Shu, and there seemed to be fire in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "I''ve already let it go a lot. If you are still obsessed with understanding, then try to spontaneously burn Dragon Ball, or just be beaten to death by me."


    Yucheng''s heart was stagnant, and he glanced at Zhou Shu''s hand unconsciously. Those dozens of times were really "painful".


    He can continuously draw out his energy and soul, no matter how tough his body is, there will always be times when he is exhausted, which is really scary, and the previous ones are too much to be consumed, he has no time to gather strength to fight back. , Really hateful!


    It would be great if I didn''t move and kept my sense.


    He paused, "How to trade, I can hardly believe you."


    "Very simple."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You go straight up and leave the Tianshui realm all the way, where you leave the Tianshui realm, put down what I need, and then go, I will naturally get it, you don��t believe me, but I believe you , You won��t go back, and you can��t go back, right?��


    "it is good."


    Yucheng nodded and flew up immediately.


    Zhou Shu looked at it quietly, and didn''t move, as if he was confident.


    After flying for a long time, seeing Zhou Shu still not chasing him, Yu Cheng was overjoyed, and there was a flash in his heart. Shouldn''t you go back? Although it was not in line with the identity of the Dragon Clan-the Dragon Clan did not promise lightly, and would do it if the promise was made-but he soon discovered that the power of the previous doubts still entangled himself, as if he had never left.


    Yixi suddenly became a surprise, and then became helpless.


    "It''s millions of miles, but it''s still there, and I can clearly perceive who this guy is and why is it so strong?"


    Slowly reaching the edge of protection, seeing that he was about to leave the Tianshui realm, Yucheng stopped, closing his eyes and standing in place.


    After a while, many golden lights scattered and hung in the air, emitting a strange luster.


    "I will repay this grudge!"


    After a few moments of reluctance, Yucheng leaped away, freed from the shackles of the Tianshui realm, and quickly disappeared into the void.


    After another while, Zhou Shu floated there, looking at the material in the air, smiling naturally.


    The fire dragon gold is not big, but it is enough to refine a fairy tool. There are a lot of dragon scales. This is the dragon scale of the true life beast. The pure fire dragon blood and dragon whiskers are hard to estimate. This harvest is enough for everyone.


    I have all the things I want in my bag , I have obtained it, and at the same time, I have recovered the power of the soul placed on Yucheng.


    The magic formula from Ten Thousand Soul Sect, possessing soul, had been used against Bai Shu before.


    This time it was used more obviously and unscrupulously.


    It is a bit similar to the usual magical miracle, but it is not only a strand of divine consciousness, but also many soul powers that can burst at any time.


    Most of the power of the law will get out of control after it is far away from the master, and then explode or dissipate. The power of the soul is different. Even if it is separated by thousands of miles or even a realm, the master cannot perceive it or control it. Those soul powers are also Being able to carry out operations according to the previous arrangement is like a time bomb. Once the time is determined, it will explode no matter what happens as long as it is not lifted.


    If Yucheng is willing to completely abandon the self-esteem of the Dragon Clan and repent without leaving any material, those forces can also temporarily block him and give Zhou Shu a chance to catch up.


    After staying for a while, Zhou Shu went back to Tianshui Realm. There were not many things left, but it was not easy to do it perfectly.

 Chapter 2396: Try to communicate

    ? Tiantan has been re-excavated, seen from the sky, like a bright pearl.


    How tenacious the vitality of Tianshui Realm is, you can see from this pool of water.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu felt a little relaxed. If the symbol of the Tianshui Realm was destroyed by this battle, it would be bad. He didn''t want to bear this cause and effect.


    Many golden immortals were recuperating in the treasure ship, and when they saw Zhou Shu falling, they gathered around.


    Nie Jing and Bu Feng were particularly excited, looking at Zhou Shu nervously, wanting to ask but not daring to ask.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Yucheng is gone, leaving Tianshui Realm. I couldn''t do it."


    The two breathed a sigh of relief together, Nie Jing walked a few steps closer, and said in a salute, "Mountain Lord, count him killed."


    Bu Feng nodded, and then said, "The mountain owner is kind, otherwise Yucheng will definitely be inevitable today."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Why do you always think that I can kill Yucheng? You clearly know that it is something that Jinxian can''t do at all. The true dragon that has passed the triple true calamity, the toughness of the flesh, even Taiyi It is difficult for Ronal to destroy it."


    "Yes, what the mountain master said."


    Nie Feng seemed to be thoughtful, and Bu Feng nodded.


    But judging from the expressions of the two of them, they did not doubt this at all. In their hearts, Zhou Shu would definitely kill Yucheng. Although they only stayed with Zhou Shu for a few months, their attitude towards Zhou Shu From ignorance to admiration, it has become the current awe.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "What''s the situation?"


    Nie Jing said in a slow voice, "There are no casualties here, just exhaustion. You can recover after a few days of rest. However, the situation in the Supreme Valley is not very good. Basically, it was destroyed in the battle, and there is not much left behind."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and nodded, "It doesn''t matter, although the fairy stone and jade are all destroyed, the spirit of the fairy still remains in the heavens."


    "Yes!"


    He Taiping said excitedly, "Although this is no longer the Supreme Valley, the richness of immortality is much better than before, and the undamaged Tiantan is better than living in Shangqing. Has there ever been such a blessed place?!"


    "It''s a blessing in disguise."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, seemingly enlightened, "Well, why don''t we build a new Supreme Valley here, how about?"


    Bu Feng and Nie Jing said immediately, "We can do it now. Please show me what we should do now."


    He Taiping couldn''t help but nodded, "Of course it is excellent, the new Supreme Valley, Tianshui Realm too needs a new start."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, waving his sleeves out, and a complete and expansive architectural drawing appeared in front of everyone. With Tiantan as the center, it was composed of dozens of palace groups of different sizes, surrounded by a wide river. , The buildings in the picture are huge in scale. I am afraid that they will not have a radius of thousands of miles. The large areas are magnificent, the small areas are exquisite and gorgeous, the large buildings are portals, and the small ones are painted and carved. They are all beautiful and lingering everywhere.


    It will be shocked at a glance, and it will feel more immersive after a long time.


    Everyone stayed.


    It took a while before someone said, "This... even more beautiful than Crescent City."


    Nie was stunned, and couldn''t help saying, "Zhou Shanzhu is really talented. He has a plan so soon, and he is amazed."


    Bu Feng shook his head, "I''m afraid we can''t do it, it''s too difficult."


    He Taiping calmly looked at the architectural drawings and felt that he was the sacred place of the Tianshui Realm in his dreams. He wanted to get in immediately, but he also had many doubts in his heart, "Everything is good, but it is impossible. Tianshui Realm can��t make up so many materials. And there is no one to do it. The amount of work is too much."


    "There are so many golden immortals, just a little effort from one person. As for the materials, just look for them everywhere."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother, we just need to put up the frame first, it doesn''t take much effort, and you leave the Tianshui Realm to do the rest."


    The way of architecture is something he has been considering all the time, but this picture is more from memory. An atlas from the Wanhunzong is a subjective subject of the past Cihangzong, adding some of his own things, and then Express it with painting.


    "What the mountain master said is that we have so many golden immortals, we can just get together."


    The two captains had no objection at all, just nodded.


    He Taiping had nothing to say and saluted Zhou Shu. He quickly got busy, his excitement and gratitude turned into motivation.


    Just do what you say, hundreds of golden immortals work together, move mountains and seas, change the veins of the earth, all is not difficult.


    At this time, Zhou Shu sneaked into Tiantan alone.


    Tiantan is the best fire vein in the Tianshui realm. It is naturally the closest to the source of the Tianshui realm. Perhaps through Tiantan, you can reach the heart of the world. He wants to see what the source of the mature realm looks like, and also wants to try Original communication.


    Jinxian is qualified to be the guardian of a realm, and it is possible to communicate with the source of the realm, but the premise is that the source recognizes you, otherwise it cannot be done.


    He was transparent with the Five Elements, and he passed through Tiantan without much resistance, but he stopped at the end.


    A solid wall in front of him was formed by the extremely pure force of the law of fire, as if a door was blocking the way.


    Based on Zhou Shu''s understanding of the law of fire, it has not been passed smoothly. Of course, it is not impossible to break it, but it is impossible for Zhou Shu to do it.


    Standing in front of the door, Zhou Shu looked solemn and said slowly, "Zhou Shu please see you."


    Three consecutive beeps, but no response.


    Zhou Shu smiled. He had expected it to be like this. What he had done was not enough to be recognized by the origin of the Tianshui realm.


    In fact, Zhou Shu did a lot of things for the Tianshui realm. The credit is great, and the origin is also in the eyes. If Zhou Shu is a person in the Tianshui realm, he may have been recognized by the origin long ago and become a guardian or something. But Zhou Shu is not. He does not have the blood of the Tianshui Realm, and the difficulty of getting recognition is thousands of times greater. Unless he does something like rebirth of the Realm, he can get the original recognition.


    But there is another situation, which is to use strength to force the recognition of the origin of the persecution world.


    When the strength reaches a certain level, it can even enslave or kill the origin of the realm, forcibly guard or occupy a realm.


    In fact, many Xiancheng City Lords did this.


    Will Zhou Shu come to this point in the future, but certainly not now.


    "Farewell He raised his hand and planned to leave.


    With a sudden sound, a flame jumped out of the door.


    The flame flew in front of Zhou Shu and danced up and down, seeming to be telling something.


    Watching the flames, Zhou Shu went from surprised to condensed, until he smiled, "Thank you, senior."


    The flames slowly dissipated, turning into a thin piece of fire, gently falling on Zhou Shu''s palm, and slowly blending in until it was completely gone.


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes and stood still, as if completely sluggish. After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes, a bright light flashed in his eyes, and then disappeared.


    He stared at the door, solemnly raised his hand in salute, and then disappeared.


    (PS: Thank you zhc19711103 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2397: About to leave

    ? (PS: Happy New Year in advance!)


    Although I didn''t see the origin of Tianshui Realm, there were gains.


    The flame sent to him by the source of the Tianshui realm contained many principles of fire law and some information on how the Tianshui realm grew up.


    For Zhou Shu, this gain is already great. The source directly gives it better than the heart of the law separated from the divine tool. His law of fire has improved a lot, and the information will become a world for him in the future. The guardian and the city lord of Xiancheng are very helpful.


    After flying out of Tiantan, Zhou Shu also joined the construction.


    When others build palaces, Zhou Shu is the guide, bringing the underground fire veins to various places of need. This is much more difficult than moving mountains and reclaiming the sea. A little mistake may make the whole palace abolished and even affect it. Going to Tianshui Realm was also a test for Zhou Shu.


    Five days later.


    The majestic palace complex is basically formed, magnificent and shining, not much worse than Crescent City. From the air, it looks like a shining crown, and Tiantan is the most beautiful pearl on the crown.


    "beautiful!"


    "This is the most spectacular palace I have ever seen!"


    "Even Crescent City, there is no such thing, it is also unexpected, we actually built it by ourselves."


    "I want to watch more in the future, and I look forward to what it will become in the future."


    The golden fairies floated in the air, all a little excited.


    Even Jinxian has a lot of affection for the buildings he made with his own hands, leaving behind indelible memories.


    If three or four hundred golden immortals can gather together to do such a thing, there will be no next time. The palace group in front of you should be the last time.


    With this feeling, they should also have a touch of affection for Tianshui Realm.


    He Taiping seems to understand why Zhou Shu must help these golden immortals, not only to rebuild the Supreme Valley to give the Tianshui Realm a new sacred place for cultivation, but also to let these golden immortals remember the Tianshui Realm. I will not say help in the future, at least not. Will come to destroy deliberately.


    "I don''t know how to repay..."


    He sighed secretly. He knew very well that with Zhou Shu''s actions, even if he became the guardian of the Tianshui Realm, no one would object to it. There was no way to repay such a great feat unless he gave the entire Tianshui Realm to him.


    It was only a moment of emotion, and soon the mood was filled with immense joy. This group of palaces is simply the holy land of dreams. There is no doubt that this place will become a new symbol of Tianshui Realm, a brand new beginning.


    "It''s still early."


    Zhou Shu remained calm and said slowly, "At the moment there is only the outer frame, the interior is completely empty, there is no formation, nor any practical effect. Of course, these things are not what we need to do, and the rest will be handed in. To Tianshui Realm himself."


    He glanced at He Taiping and asked, "Brother, those people in Tianshui Realm are coming soon, too?"


    "Well, the news came out long ago."


    He Taiping nodded, "Now it is known from the outside that Yucheng has been driven away, and other near-dragon tribes have also been put down. Everyone is gathering here, and they will be there in two or three days at most, huh..." He paused with a face. Rejoicing, "I don''t know how they feel when they see this place. They will definitely be happier than I am, and even more excited. I can''t help thinking about it..."


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said thoughtfully, "But I can''t see it anymore, we will leave here soon."


    "what?"


    He Tai''s face changed suddenly, and he said anxiously, "Everyone has not had time to thank you. Why should you leave? Be sure to leave a few more days so that everyone in the Tianshui realm will thank you, Zhou Shu, and not just you, Linglong Pavilion, Bai Yu Jing is the same."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "No need, I told you before, as long as they remember you, you are the most important."


    He Taiping just shook his head and said stubbornly, "What I did is less than one percent of yours. How can I take credit for your work?"


    "okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Without you, no one would come to Tianshui Realm. Nothing would change. Because you and the fruit are also in you, you don��t have to stick to other things, and what I should get is almost the same, as for Linglong Ge and Bai Yujing are the same. You will have to deal with each other in the future, and then there will be more opportunities."


    He Taiping was taken aback. It seemed to make sense, but the process was ignored. Is this cause and effect?


    He paused, "Zhou Shu, don''t you still want to build a dojo to preach?"


    "Of course I will not forget this."


    Zhou Shu looked dignified and took out a stack of jade slips, "Here are five hundred Shuxin Sutras, and inside are the Taoism I want to preach. I need you to build more than three hundred dojos in the Tianshui Realm to accommodate disciples and make this comfortable. Passing on the Tao in the scriptures, this is something you must do, and I will come back to see it."


    "I will do it."


    He Taiping agreed very seriously, "May I have a look first?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted him, "Of course, if you are interested, you can learn it by yourself. My Shuxin Sutra is not only useful for beginners."


    He Taiping nodded, and immediately opened Yujian to look.


    On the one hand, he was worried that Zhou Shu''s Dao would be harmful to the Tianshui Realm. On the other hand, he was also very interested in Zhou Shu''s Dao, or Zhou Shu.


    When you open it, you feel attracted. The language is easy to understand, there are many vivid pictures, and some fun and fun games. Cultivation seems to be a pleasure, but watching it, Gradually I felt that it was difficult, and the truth contained in it could not be understood without careful consideration for a period of time, but after seeing the back, even if I meditate hard, I can only get a rough idea.


    With the progress of Shu Zhidao, Shu Xin Jing will also change, and every rewrite is different. This one was written for the Tianshui Realm alone.


    It focuses on beginners, but also provides an ascending ladder for those who are gifted with Shuzhidao. The more you see, the more you get. At the same time, the more you feel ignorant, the more you want to get more, endless.


    Zhou Shu is everyone who writes scriptures to this level.


    Putting down the jade slip, He Taiping groaned, "I still can''t comprehend the essence of it, but I can be sure that this is definitely not an evil way, but..." He showed a trace of doubt, "I seem to have only seen two in it. This method is very strong, but not too few?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly It''s good to use it. If you understand it, you will naturally find others. "


    He Taiping seemed thoughtful, "Yes, if you can learn the essence, two are enough, even I am very interested."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If you can learn the essence, you don''t need any tricks at all."


    He Taiping stagnated, quite at a loss.


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t explain much, because he didn''t understand Shu Zhidao, and the explanation was useless.


    This is how Shu Zhi Dao is. If you really learn the essence of inclusiveness, as long as you have Shu Zhi power, all the world''s tactics can be used. Since there is no tactic that is not suitable for Shu Zhi Tao, then put more tactics in the Shu Xin Jing What''s the point?


    As for the two tactics, one attack and the other defense are similar to the stepping sea tactics. They include many changes and are equivalent to dozens of other tactics.


    (PS: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2398: inquire about

    ? (PS: 2019, Happy New Year!)


    The exquisite treasure ship rose from the ground and slowly disappeared into the sky.


    The golden immortals on the boat looked back from time to time, with a trace of nostalgia in their eyes, they were far away, the more they felt the growth of the palace group, the more they admired themselves.


    Nie was surprised and said thoughtfully, "This time, Tianshui Realm may really be a blessing in disguise."


    Bu Feng looked at Tianshui Realm and nodded lightly, "I think so too."


    Zhou Shu on the side said calmly, "Those things originally belonged to them, but now they are only going back."


    You Chongzhi looked at it for a long time before looking away, "There will definitely be people going to Tianshui Realm often in the future."


    They are all golden immortals, so naturally they can be seen.


    In the Supreme Valley, more than 70% of the resources in the Heavenly Water Realm have been gathered-immortal stones and jade piled up into mountains, countless kinds of immortal materials and spiritual grass, many magical treasures, etc., they are converged by dragons and white trees, and then Put it in the Supreme Valley, but in this battle, these resources were basically destroyed by Yucheng.


    However, the destroyed resources are still resources, but exist in a different way.


    A large amount of rich fairy spirit, different laws of power, and many kinds of origin aura, are deposited here, waiting for the destined person.


    There is no doubt that the original Supreme Valley, which is now the palace complex, has become a real treasure.


    It is a rare treasure in the heavens.


    Before the Tianshui Realm, there were very few golden immortals, because the resources were too average, and they were the same everywhere, because the immortal Qi and the Origin Qi were not strong enough, and many true immortals could not break through smoothly, but now 70% of the resources are concentrated in one Thousands of miles away, obviously, this problem has been solved.


    Breaking the order of the past and then redistributing resources is difficult to achieve in the general world, but it is achieved in the Tianshui world.


    Although it originated from the violence of the dragon clan, with the participation of Zhou Shu and others, the result was good.


    Now that Tianshui Realm has a real center, and other places can slowly recover, it will naturally be of great benefit to the future of Tianshui Realm.


    This is not a blessing in disguise, what else can it be.


    The treasure ship left Tianshui Realm and went back to Crescent City, which was another long journey.


    Even if you become a golden immortal, you often spend a lot of time on the road. The heavens are too vast.


    The golden immortals are busy with cultivation. You Chongzhi seems to be a lot calmer, rarely speaking, always thinking about something. Zhou Shu is alone in the quiet room, and his body is naturally practicing, while the spiritual consciousness is in the demon-cultivating world, observing the demon-cultivating world. Also teaches little stones.


    A few months later, the treasure ship docked in Crescent City. You Pizhi and Yu Ziqing were waiting early. After a grand celebration banquet, Zhou Shu returned to Shangqing Residence.


    One stay is three years.


    For three very peaceful years, meditating, focusing on cultivation, without any visitors, Bai Yujing did not come, Linglong Pavilion did not come.


    Something expected.


    After the collapse of Qitian Tower, Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion drew on Zhou Shu because they had a fancy that Zhou Shu would not die, as well as the ten thousand souls in their hands. As for Zhou Shu''s own strength, they did not take it seriously, they just I wanted to use Zhou Shu as a puppet, but after the Tianshui Realm and his party, through Nie Jing and Bufeng��s report, they all understood that Zhou Shu was definitely not a puppet that could be used at will, but a sharp killer intent. Knife.


    During the war, he was ruthless, killing the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect at will, and even threatening the dragon clan.


    ����Can such Zhou Shu still be used?


    You can stab yourself at any moment, and you don''t know what troubles will cause, if you can''t use it or kill it, then the best way to deal with it is to stay away.


    Zhou Shu himself knew that if nothing unexpected happened, Tianshui Jie and his party might be the last cooperation.


    But they didn''t come to Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu was going to them.


    "Ah, Lord Zhou Shan?"


    Yu Ziqing was quite surprised, and greeted him anxiously, "I didn''t make any announcements before I came here. I am really ashamed that I have missed the welcome."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Pavilion Master is polite, I have something to ask for."


    Yu Ziqing said intently, "I don''t know what Linglong Pavilion can help the mountain lord?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I want to recast a sword. I would like the pavilion owner to introduce a good swordsmith. The reward is not a problem, but it must be good."


    "I can introduce Master Ou Ting to you, he is recognized as the best swordsmith around Crescent City, but..."


    Yu Ziqing showed a slight hesitation, "He hasn''t made a sword for a long time. Although he is the worship of our Linglong Pavilion, he is stubborn. If he is unwilling to do it, even his father will not agree to it."


    Zhou Shu moved in his heart and said anxiously, "Ou Ting, is it the famous master who made the Dragon Slaying Sword?"


    "Mountain Lord has also heard of it. He used to have a reputation in the heavens."


    Yu Ziqing nodded and said with regret, "Master Ou Ting is a descendant of the Ou family, a master of sword-making in the fairy world. For some reason, he was expelled from the fairy world and driven out. He was also chased and killed by the dragon clan. He happened to save him, and later he lived in New Moon City in seclusion, and agreed to join Linglong Pavilion, but only forged two swords for us and refused to do it again."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense, "Chun Jun in your hands is one of them?"


    In the kendo competition before, Zhou Shu liked Yu Ziqing''s sword very much. It was a purely good sword without any tricks and other laws.


    The real Chunjun came from the Xuanhuang world, and was cast by the swordsmith Ou Ye. Ou Ting was mostly a descendant of Ou Ye. It is not surprising that Chunjun can be cast.


    "Not bad."


    A gleam of light flashed in Yu Ziqing''s eyes, but it soon dimmed, "The sword is a good sword, but unfortunately I am still far from being able to use its usefulness. It is a bit darker, but, huh... In fact, this sword is the flower of Master Ou Ting. It was cast in ten days, and the materials used are not good, it''s not a big deal at all."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The master craftsman has good materials, but it''s next."


    Yu Ziqing nodded, "This is a supernatural workmanship, turning decay into a miracle. This kind of realm has only been seen in Master Outing."


    Zhou Shu settled down, and said in a deep voice, "I also ask the pavilion master to help introduce it. If it is done, I will have a good report."


    Originally, I only planned to recast Zihen, just find a good swordsmith. How could I think of such an opportunity? The famous swordsmith Ouding is around Crescent City if you can. Ou Ting forged a sword for himself, and it was worth the price no matter how much.


    Yu Ziqing waved his hand, "The pavilion master''s words are serious, I''m just introducing, and with all due respect, it is basically impossible to succeed."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "I understand, but I always have to try."


    Even the owner of the Linglong Pavilion couldn''t let Ooting cast a sword, and there was even a life-saving kindness ahead. Zhou Shu alone made it difficult to persuade him, but since he had a goal, of course he had to do it.


    "Master Outing crossed the boundary on the right side of Crescent City. That is the acropolis of Crescent City. It is small but dangerous."


    Yu Ziqing showed a lot of solemnity, "If you go to the mountain, you must be careful."


    "I see, thank you Pavilion Master."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute and left soon.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2399: Sword formation

    ?It''s dangerous, what does that mean?


    Zhou Shu quickly understood.


    Leaving the Crescent Ring Road and passing through several acropolises, the remote back crossed the boundary and appeared in front of him.


    It is very small, much smaller than Heishawu, with a radius of about 50,000 li, and a strange shape. From a distance, it looks like a sword that is always bright and dark. It rises to the sky when it is bright, and hides the front when it is dim, but no matter whether it is bright or Dim, with an all-encompassing sword intent surrounding the boundary, unable to approach it.


    The sword intent is very strong, and Zhou Shu''s sword intent cannot match it at all.


    Only Zhou Shu was not frightened, but was sure of his mind.


    It is a sword formation, a very powerful sword formation.


    Swordsmiths are not necessarily all kendo masters, but they must be all formation masters. This is the unbreakable truth in the heavens.


    At that time, Ou Ye, who was in the Xuanhuang world, had no knowledge of kendo at all, but he could use the unique formation of the Ou family to introduce the thousands of kendo lost between heaven and earth into the sword, and cast a famous sword that could be comparable to the artifact. It is a miracle, and those swords have created many enviable legends in the world, but it is a story.


    Obviously, this Ou Ting master has been inherited from the Ou family, and his achievements in the formation are considerable.


    Regardless of whether Zhou Shu can succeed or not, he must have come to the wrong place.


    It is a pity that it is the formation.


    Because for Zhou Shu, no matter how strong the formation is, there is a way to crack it.


    It must be mentioned that in the past three years, Zhou Shu��s important talent that has hardly improved has finally been improved, that is, the eighth sense, which can be seen more clearly, and importantly, within a certain range, Lock on a target to observe, no matter how far or near.


    It should be because of the promotion of the Golden Immortal and the thorough understanding of the laws of the soul, but Zhou Shu could not be completely sure.


    The eighth sense based on the center of the universe can basically see through any formation, including sword formations.


    The eighth sense was opened, and after dozens of breaths, all the formations were clear. Surprisingly, I didn''t see the formation eyes, but I could clearly see the various situations in the world.


    His eyes hurriedly passed, and finally fell to the center.


    On the top of the mountain, an old man was sitting in front of a tall furnace. The fire was vigorous. There was a dark anvil in the furnace. After thousands of hard work, it was still visible, but there was no sword or sword blank on it, which was a bit strange.


    The old man looked attentive, and his spirit seemed very good, as vigorous as the fire.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and walked to the front of the world by the wind, with a polite expression, "Junior Zhou Shu, with the guidance of Linglong Pavilion, I have come to visit Senior Outing."


    The old man frowned slightly, "Go back, I won''t see anyone."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Junior will not leave."


    "There are so many people like you, what''s the use of standing? Even if you stand for a hundred or eighty years, I won''t be able to see you."


    The old man looked indifferent, staring at the fire, as if thinking about something.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Junior will not stand for a hundred and eighty years. If the senior is missing, the junior will come in to see the senior by himself."


    The old man chuckled and said indifferently, "Just be free, but remind you in advance that no one will care if you die here."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, changed direction, and swept towards the boundary.


    Before the person arrived, the gun came first, and the sharp-toothed gun in his hand turned into a thousand spear lights, and flew towards a small mountain in the world.


    "Not Jian Xiu?"


    The old man had a slight surprise, didn''t he come to find his own sword? But what was even more surprising was the direction of those spear lights, which was exactly where a talisman in his sword formation was located. If the talisman was destroyed, the power of the formation would have to be weakened by at least 10%.


    Was he right, or was he a master?


    The old man''s expression changed slightly, and a hammer suddenly appeared in his hand, and he struck the anvil hard.


    Huh!


    The huge sword shadow suddenly changed its direction, and the tip of the sword no longer faced the sky, it fell straight down, and slashed towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized it, no wonder he couldn''t see the eye, because the old man himself was the eye.


    This is a bit difficult.


    The sword intent was overwhelming, and the spear light was submerged in an instant. Zhou Shu also had a sense of suffocation. It is hard to imagine that a person who probably did not understand swordsmanship could cast such a powerful sword intent in the formation. unique.


    Zhou Shu did not resist, and he flew to another place in a blink of an eye.


    The spear light rained down suddenly, and the target was another talisman.


    The tens of thousands of miles in size sword shadow, but the speed is not slow at all, as the old man tapped hard, followed Zhou Shu''s footsteps, and guarded in front of the formation.


    The spear light fell into the shadow of the sword again and disappeared.


    "Senior has a good formation."


    Zhou Shuyao raised his hand and praised sincerely, and the figure kept rushing towards another talisman.


    "You are not bad, you can see my sword formation."


    The old man''s expression was solemn. Obviously, the opponent did not make a mismatch, but really saw through his sword formation. This is the first time he encountered this kind of thing since he came to New Moon City. A trace of interest.


    Bang, bang!


    The sword shadow collided with the spear light, and the spear light was missing again.


    Zhou Shu turned around and changed his position, and he couldn''t forget to raise his hand. "The seniors can get in for a while, and the juniors admire them."


    "Your surname is Qianjun and Wanma?"


    The old man smiled coldly, hitting the hammer three times in his hand, bang! Huh! Huh!


    The huge sword shadows separated suddenly, turned into dozens of sword shadows and rushed towards Zhou Shu, and soon surrounded Zhou Shu in a group, with little possibility of escape.


    Unstoppable.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, the light and shadow on his body flickered, and a whirlpool several feet wide was raised with his right hand.


    The vortex was not big, but it seemed to have infinite attraction, and all the sword intent leaning against it was taken in, revealing a gap.


    Zhou Shu flew out and threw the vortex across the air. The solid sword intent burst out directly, piercing the black sky like a rainbow, leaving behind a brilliant light and shadow that disappeared instantly, which was shorter than lightning.


    The Eye of Returning to the Ruins after Tiangang has transformed into a shadow, a reduced version.


    After several years of hard training, it is not difficult to use the Tiangang Aperture in the body to cast the Eye of Guixu. Although the scale is not very large, it is enough to protect the body. Even without a little protective fairy, it can easily face the golden immortals of the same level. .


    "There is a set, kid."


    The old man was still ridiculing, but Zhou Shu could clearly see that the old man''s face changed a little.


    The expression was very complicated, with surprise, expectation, and even a little surprise, as if he had seen something familiar.


    "It''s not as good as the formation of the predecessors. There are so many changes that the juniors admire."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand suddenly changed positions, standing in front of a talisman, the spear light was about to shoot.


    Suddenly, Jian Ying turned, the sword''s edge retreated to the other side, and the one facing Zhou Shu was a round hilt.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and immediately put away the sharp tooth gun.


    On the hilt of the sword fluttering, like a string of beads, clinking as a ring, a door slowly opened in the middle, surrounded by green mountains and green waters, and the beauty is so beautiful.


    The old man put down the hammer, turned around, stared at Zhou Shu outside the world, and said slowly, "Come in, don''t hit it."


    "Thank you senior!"


    Zhou Shu bowed and walked in with a gratified expression.


    It''s a bit unexpected, but it''s not a bad thing.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2400: roar

    Walking slowly to the melting pot, Zhou Shu solemnly saluted, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have met Senior Ou."


    The old man didn''t look back, but waved his hand, "Say something."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked a few steps closer, "The junior came for the sword, and I want to ask the senior to help cast a sword."


    The old man snorted, "You are not a sword repairer, what do you want a sword for?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The younger generation''s kendo is indeed not worthy of the senior''s sword. The younger generation is asking for others."


    The old man was even more contemptuous, "Then let him do it himself."


    Zhou Shu showed a slight embarrassment, "She is still sleeping and can''t come."


    The old man turned around, staring at Zhou Shu with a slightly muddy look, and said sharply, "Sleep? Sleep!?"


    Zhou Shu sighed and said frankly, "It is indeed sleeping, and the younger generation dare not hide it."


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu and smiled without anger, "Hahaha, the old man has been building swords for ten thousand years, and he has seen countless people. No one has ever said anything like this. Boy, are you here to make trouble?"


    Facing the aggressive gaze, Zhou Shu was still calm, "She should be able to wake up when the sword is successful, and she will definitely take her to thank seniors at that time."


    "Bye? When did the old man promise you!"


    The old man almost jumped up, his beard swayed, staring at Zhou Shu, as if he understood something, "Is she a sword spirit you said?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Yes, senior is really wise."


    "Fuck off."


    The old man took a sip, but he felt a little helpful in his heart. He said with a smile, "I ask the old man for a sword for a mere sword spirit, do you think the sword spirit is too big, or the old man is too small? Is the sword made by the old man for the sword spirit?"


    "neither."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said solemnly, "Needless to say, the swords of the seniors are rare treasures, rare in the heavens, but the juniors are also convinced that the sword spirits of the juniors will never disappoint the swords of the seniors, and they can be Senior��s sword shines on the heavens, if you don��t believe it, Senior can give it a try."


    "I really want to see what sword spirit is worthy of the old man''s sword...Bah!"


    The old man listened to something wrong, and said angrily, "You brat, want to get the old man in? The old man won''t agree!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "The juniors have no intention of this, but if the seniors definitely won''t agree, why should the juniors come in again?"


    "It''s not difficult for you to come in, do you think the old man can''t see it?"


    The old man groaned, "Hmph, even if you are better than the old man, boy, but you want to ask for a sword is absolutely indispensable. Even if you kill the old man, it is impossible to feed you a sword. The old man sees you just because..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expectant gaze, the old man paused after half talking, turned his head and said, "Don''t want to inquire."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, sat down facing the old man, and said sincerely, "If you have any doubts, please just ask. The juniors will definitely know everything, and the juniors promised that they would not use that to threaten the seniors to make swords."


    The old man paused, "Boy, you still have a little interest."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It is the duty of the younger generation to seek the sword from the senior, and it is the junior''s duty to help the senior solve the puzzle. These are two different things."


    The old man glanced at Zhou Shu, "That old man is not welcome anymore, the old man seems to be a little familiar with the method you just used, where did you learn it."


    Sure enough, all the expressions of the old man fell in Zhou Shu''s eyes during the previous battle. Of course he knew what the old man��s doubts were. Zhou Shu nodded and said in a deep voice, "This matter is a big secret, but the younger generation agreed that the senior will naturally To tell the truth, this is a technique from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Xuanhuang World?"


    The old man trembled slightly, looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and lowered his head sadly, "Sure enough, only the Profound Yellow Realm in the heavens has such a magic formula, which can combine many laws to make people Can''t feel the mystery...Hey." He raised his head and said slowly, ""


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Senior has been to the Xuanhuang Realm and has seen a similar technique?"


    The Eye of Returning to the Ruins comes from the Treading Sea Technique, which was created more than 10,000 years ago by the true man of Treading Sea. It is a bit close to the old man''s age. Is there any origin?


    "Why does the old man have such fate?"


    The old man glared at Zhou Shu, shook his head and sighed, "Although the old man wants to, he has never been to the Xuanhuang Realm, and I don''t know what it looks like... The old man saw it from the classics in his family. There is no small difference in what you use, but it gives me the same feeling."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s it, thank you senior."


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes gradually showing coldness, "How do you cultivate the magic arts of the Profound Yellow Realm? Did you kill the monks in the Profound Yellow Realm?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "It''s a big secret to speak of, but the senior asked, and the junior will confess, that the junior himself is the monk of the Xuanhuang world, and the junior has ascended from the Xuanhuang world and practiced in the heavens. Crescent City."


    "What? What! Are you from the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    The old man stood up at once, staring at Zhou Shu for a long while speechless, shaking all over.


    After a while, he raised the hammer and struck it **** the anvil, but after a few breaths, the surrounding sword formation suddenly changed, the sword shadow shrank a lot, and it became more solid, firmly guarding this piece. The land is sharp and sharp, and the killing intent is full, as if it is always ready to kill people who pass by.


    Zhou Shu understood what he meant and saluted seriously, "Thank you, senior."


    "This is indeed a big secret, a secret that cannot be spoken at all!"


    The old man was suddenly angry and stared at Zhou Shu and shouted, "Why do you want to say it! Don''t you know what the relationship between the Xuanhuang Realm and the Immortal Realm is now?"


    "Senior asked, and of course the younger will say."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and said thoughtfully, "What is the relationship between the fairy world and the Xuanhuang world The younger generation first arrived in the heavens, it is really not clear, but what the younger generation knows is that the Xuanhuang world already has No one has been promoted to an immortal for more than 20,000 years. It should be very related to the immortal world? Speaking of which juniors don��t understand why the immortal world treats the Xuanhuang world like this, alas.


    Looking at the old man, Zhou Shu''s eyes were condensed, with many expectations.


    He wouldn''t reveal the secret, but he was sure that the old man in front of him was Outing, that would be different.


    The Ou family originated from the Xuanhuang Realm. The ancestor Ou Ye was the master of sword-making in the Xuanhuang Realm. Later, his family ascended to the Immortal Realm, but in Ou Ting��s generation, Ou��s family was expelled from the Immortal Realm. I don��t know why, but in Zhou Shu��s opinion , Between the Xuanhuang Realm and the Immortal Realm, Ou Jia prefers the Xuanhuang Realm. Whether it is the feedback of the sacred note, the reaction of the soul, and the previous actions of Ou Ting, Zhou Shu has confirmed this.


    That being the case, Zhou Shu could calmly tell Outing that he came from the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Of course, some risks were taken, but the risks were still within Zhou Shu''s control.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2401: Oujia

    The old man looked at Zhou Shu, his beard and hair straightened, and he couldn''t yell at what he wanted.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, and slowly sent another holy tone to soothe his mind. The old man''s figure shook and gradually calmed down.


    "what relationship����"


    The old man snorted, "Remove the world book, throw it away like dust, and exile to the edge of the heavens, boy, it''s not easy for you to rise from the Xuanhuang world."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The juniors don''t understand."


    The old man said coldly, "What do you not understand? Excluding the Jiji, the Xuanhuang Realm is no longer under the jurisdiction of the Immortal Realm, and the Xuanhuang Realm no longer appoints the Xuanhuang Realm to guard the Heavenly Dao, and does not want to be associated with the Xuanhuang Realm. As for the edge of the heavens, all In the most chaotic place in the sky, it is not strange what happens there."


    That''s it.


    After removing the Jie Ji, that is, the Immortal World does not recognize the Xuanhuang World, and Pu Lao is the guardian of the Xuanhuang World by himself, and it has nothing to do with the Immortal World, but the question is, how did Pu Lao get the Xuanhuang World to recognize it? Although the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm was asleep, there was no sign of death or enslavement.


    It��s not the first time Zhou Shu heard this statement about the edge of the heavens. He thought it was just the edge of the heavens. Now it seems that it��s still a place of disorder and impossibility. No matter what race it is, it is possible to arrive. Invasion, disasters are frequent.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It seems that the situation of the monks in the Xuanhuang world is not so good in the fairy world."


    The old man asked back, "Have you found a few monks from the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Not yet, seniors?"


    There are some things that can be said, the Qingque thing is absolutely impossible to say, no matter what happens.


    "You are the second one, as for the previous one, haha..."


    The old man sneered and did not continue.


    Zhou Shu didn''t ask much, and said thoughtfully, "Senior, where are the many aristocratic families and sects originally from the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "Fortunately, those who are alive have forgotten the Xuanhuang Realm. If you don''t want to forget..." the old man curled his mouth, "You are from the Xuanhuang Realm. You should have heard of Kunlun and Cihang?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Of course."


    The old man continued, "They are the most famous big sects in the Xuanhuang world. In the past, they established the fairy world and supported the fairy world. But now, Cihang has been annihilated and Kunlun has survived in name. Kunlun Mountain has not received one or two in a hundred years. A disciple, this is the price they have always remembered the Xuanhuang Realm. On the contrary, Emei and Shushan are alive and well. Of course, they are not what they used to be, haha."


    The tone is calm, but the grief and anger can be heard.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior hasn''t forgotten either."


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu with a stern look, "Ou Jia is definitely not a generation who forgets his ancestors and deceives his ancestors!"


    Zhou Shu was shocked when he heard the words eloquently and utterly.


    Many ancient aristocratic families are very strong, no matter in the Xuanhuang world or in the heavens, they have not changed, and the Ou family is no different.


    Zhou Shu looked respectful and nodded earnestly, "Senior made the younger generation admire, but the younger generation did not understand why the immortal world became like this. The immortal world came from the Xuanhuang World, why should it keep suppressing the Xuanhuang World, not even the sect and monks? Ever?"


    "The old man doesn''t know."


    The old man shook his head, his expression lonely, "The heavens are always divided and united, and disputes continue. Who knows the real reason?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Cihang and Kunlun have both sent out many saints. Will they watch their sect perish?"


    The old man glanced at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "How can a saint take care of the immortal world and the past sects? After being sanctified, he will be detached, and the affairs of the heavens will no longer be in his eyes. , It has nothing to do with them."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant.


    All have been sanctified, and who would care about the mysterious yellow world and the immortal world? Instead of involving the heavens, it is better to open up a day to leave me at ease. Unless the heavens are on the verge of breaking and shake the fundamentals of the universe, the saints may come out and do something, But it''s definitely not that level now.


    I was too persistent, and now I think a little bit too much.


    The immortal world is chaotic, and many races are fighting for power, which is normal. If it is not chaotic, it is abnormal. Why bother to ask the roots.


    How can I do what I want, but I don��t want to be ashamed, let go of the past, what I need to do is to follow my heart, and break through the obstacles in front of me. No matter what the obstacles are, that��s enough.


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "Senior taught me that the juniors don''t ask."


    The old man shook his head, "I don''t know if I ask again."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The junior still wants to ask the senior to cast a sword."


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "You are a monk of the Xuanhuang world, and the Ou family has ancestral training. When you see a monk of the Xuanhuang world in the heavens, you can help if you can help without excuse. The old man shouldn''t refuse, but the old man I helped a monk from the Xuanhuang world this time, and the result was that the Ou family was destroyed. Not only was he removed from the Immortal Ji, but also chased by the Dragon Clan. If I help you this time, I don��t know what else the old man will encounter?


    "The junior took the liberty."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, raised his hand, turned and left.


    The price is too great, and he has no reason to force others.


    After not getting far, the old man appeared in front of him and said faintly, "Have I said I won''t help you?"


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of sincerity, "No, seniors should also think carefully about it. This causal junior can''t afford it, and seniors too."


    "Causality is there from the moment the ancestral training is engraved. My Ou family is destined to be inseparable from the Xuanhuang world. What does this have to do with you?"


    The old man shook his head and smiled with a hint of relief, "I met you this time, maybe it is the best time to end this cause and effect, Zhou Shu, since you are a monk in the Xuanhuang world, please come, I am Ou Ting. The eleventh generation of the family will certainly make a sword for you, even if you don��t want it."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he was extremely firm, with an aura of never going back.


    Zhou Shuli stayed, and said solemnly, "Senior, juniors can find other ways."


    The old man didn��t even look at Zhou Shu and strode towards the furnace, "Boy! What are your requirements for the sword, hurry up, otherwise the old man will give it to you at will. You are unlucky."


    Zhou Shu stood still, and slowly said, "Senior, think more about it, if you practice the sword, the Ou family will be gone in the future?"


    It must be sensational, not sensational. If the immortal world takes revenge again, the Ou family may really be completely destroyed.


    "My father once said that if we don''t follow the Ou family''s ancestral precepts and follow the immortal realm, Ou��s family may already be the number one swordsman in the fairy realm. He is definitely not the way he is now. He did not say anything in the following words, but I understand." The old man turned around and smiled, and said calmly, "If you don''t follow the ancestral motto, the Ou family will no longer be the Ou family from the Xuanhuang world, so what is the point of whether it exists? Boy, stop talking nonsense, come here. "


    Zhou Shu stopped talking and strode over.


    This is Ou Jia''s stubbornness, it will not change no matter what, even if it perishes.


    What I can do is try not to let the Ou family perish. d

 Chapter 2402: Chance

    When he walked to the furnace, Zhou Shu stopped slightly.


    There is a raging fire around, but there is no sense of heat, as if the flames are all imaginary.


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, trying to dig out a trace of divine consciousness to the furnace. Just as divine consciousness emerged, it was immediately burned by the sudden flames. It was obvious that all around him was the power of hot fire, and the strength was strong. , Even if the law of fire is already clear, it is difficult to resist.


    And if he left it alone, it would not affect him at all, or even perceive it.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, quite calmly, "The younger generation can only admire the seniors'' ability to control fire."


    He only got the flames in the Tianshui realm, and the law of fire has improved, but compared with the swordsmith who has been immersed for tens of thousands of years, he is still a lot worse.


    Ou Ting didn''t answer, but stretched out his hand, "Bring it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What?"


    Ou Ting stared, "Sword, what sword did your sword spirit come from?" Seeing Zhou Shu a little puzzled, he hated iron and steel, and said, "The sword spirit��s first sword was right when he was born. The sword spirit is the most important thing. It is like the mother of the sword spirit. It nurtures her growth. If the sword spirit is to achieve its full potential, the sword must follow the first one. It is best not to change the sword and then continue to recast it. ."


    Zhou Shu paused, he was indeed a master, "Ashamed, the juniors don''t understand this, but the first sword is gone."


    "Broken, or ruined?"


    Ou Ting frowned, "Don''t worry if it is broken. I will bring it to the old man to fix it for you. If it is ruined, just a little bit of residue will do. The old man will find a way to recover."


    "Senior is superb, but junior has nothing."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and explained Caiying''s origins in detail.


    Ou Ting was stunned, and couldn''t help holding his beard, "The new born sword spirit crossed the catastrophe, and then failed, causing the monk, and the monk''s spirit merged with the sword spirit, and then fell asleep in your golden core...What are these?"


    Zhou Shu was rather helpless, "It''s weird to say, but that''s the truth."


    Ou Ting thought for a while, and a bright light flashed in his eyes, "The non-extreme flying sword gives birth to a sword spirit, it is strange, and a sword spirit is even more bizarre when she is born into a catastrophe. However, she failed to cross the catastrophe and has not yet died. This is simply an odd number. An odd number, boy, you sword spirit is definitely not easy!"


    "The juniors think so too."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly. Ou Ting now wakes up with a single word. He feels that Caiying is indeed extraordinary. There are three situations where it is almost impossible to survive. Anyone will die, but she has passed through safely...but Even without these, Zhou Shu still feels that picking is not easy, and he is one of his most reliable partners.


    "From this point of view, the old man should also cast a sword for her."


    Ou Ting looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of expression on his old face, "Xuanhuang Realm is indeed a magical place."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But the first sword is gone, what should I do?"


    "No, it''s still there."


    Ou Ting shook his head and met Zhou Shu''s surprised gaze, "If you say, her real first sword is not that Luqi, but you."


    Zhou Shu was even more surprised, "Me? Seniors are not kidding me?"


    Ou Ting nodded seriously, "The old man is not joking. Her birth is an anomaly. The old man can conclude that Lu Qi can''t give birth to a sword spirit. Even if she is immediately promoted to the top grade, it is impossible to have a sword spirit immediately. Her life comes from the source of sword intent and the monk, and her real growth process is in your golden core. Therefore, your golden core is her first sword, and that Luqi is not."


    Zhou Shu froze.


    Although it''s unbelievable, it makes perfect thinking about it.


    No one knows whether Luqi is the best, everything is unpredictable, but in terms of personality, Caiying is indeed very similar to the original Lan Caiying, and even her sword intent is Liuxia sword.


    He thought for a while, "Even so, but the golden core is gone."


    Ou Ting nodded and laughed, "Even if there is, it can''t be used to practice swords, hahahaha," he laughed for a while and waved his hand, "Since she is not a pure sword spirit, the first sword is also It��s not that important anymore. She has her own spiritual consciousness very early, so she will rely on her to grow up in the future. It has nothing to do with the first sword. You don��t need to care about this, it will not affect her. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and breathed a sigh of relief inexplicably.


    Au Ting stretched out his hand and said, "What sword she used before, show me the old man."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu took out Zihen and handed it over, a little nervous, "This is what she is used to, what do seniors think?"


    Ou Ting stared at the purple mark, motionless for a while, and suddenly waved his hand, the solid water drop suddenly unfolded, the dazzling purple light burst into the sky, and in an instant, most of the time after crossing the boundary, he was enveloped by purple clouds.


    Zhou Shu stared at the purple light and sighed, "The younger generation has seen the purple trace sword intent many times, and it has never been as spectacular as it is today."


    "The old man doesn''t understand kendo at all."


    Ou Ting stroked the hilt of the sword lightly, and said calmly, "What the old man can do is to stimulate the vitality of the sword itself."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, and slowly said, "The vitality of the sword comes from the sword intent, which can stimulate the vitality in the sword. The burning sword intent is naturally powerful and incomparable. Although the predecessors do not know the sword, they do not know any sword art, but only With this hand, Senior can easily defeat 90% of the sword repairs in the world."


    "Hehe, that''s because there are too many sword repairs and I don''t know how to use swords at all."


    Ou Ting smiled slightly, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, and the purple clouds all over the sky disappeared suddenly, returning to Zihen.


    A crystal clear purple drop lying on the palm of the hand, gently rolling, as if there is life.


    He stared at Zhou Shu, "Boy, your sword is good, it is not of high grade, but its vitality is tenacious. If the old man guessed right, it should be the handwriting of the swordsmith of the Xuanhuang World, a bit like the Mo family, but The old man is old, and he can''t see clearly."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something and slowly said, "The younger generation is not sure, but this is because Zihen and Caiying are naturally compatible, perhaps because the two are homologous."


    Ou Ting looked at Zihen and couldn''t help but smile, "Then her chances are really not small."


    "It''s a great opportunity for her to meet seniors."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and suddenly he got up and paid three salutes, very solemnly, "The seniors know more about swords than anyone the kid has ever seen, and the juniors admire them very much This ceremony is for the juniors to act on her behalf. Yes, when she wakes up, the younger generation will bring her to personally thank you again."


    "Come again, are you worried that the old man will go back?"


    Ou Ting frowned and did not evade, "Finally, after receiving your gift, the old man will naturally do his best."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "Senior is sincere."


    "Who cares if you are sincere."


    Ou Ting was quite disdainful, raised his hand and threw the purple mark into the furnace.


    "This is the beginning?"


    Watching Zihen rolling back and forth on the anvil, as if it would melt at any time, Zhou Shu was surprised.


    Ou Ting stood up and said solemnly, "When are you going to wait? It''s just a recast."


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2403: ready

    Zhou Shu settled, "Senior, juniors don''t mean that. What the juniors want to say is about materials, what needs juniors to do?"


    "Oh?"


    Ou Ting smiled slightly and said jokingly, "You, well, what do you have?"


    As he said that he flicked his sleeves, hundreds of materials hung in the air, colorful, and the entire back-crossing boundary was illuminated, and the sword shadow was colorful.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, and was startled.


    Most of the materials are unknown to Zhou Shu, but at a glance, you can see that they are extraordinary. They are all rare. It is difficult to buy even Crescent City. If they are all put in Bai Yujing, I am afraid that they will be able to open for a year. The auction attracted hundreds of immortals from around the world and caused a sensation.


    Sure enough, he is the swordsmith of the Ou family, his savings are too abundant.


    "The old man thought about it a long time ago. You used purple hairpin stone for this purple scar, and I happen to have a purple hairpin crystal here."


    Ou Ting picked up a purple stone and smiled, "There is nothing more suitable than this. Don''t worry about other auxiliary materials. The old man will use the best for you. I guarantee that after you recast this purple-scarred sword, No less than Rank 5... Speaking of speaking, will Rank 5 be a bit higher for Sword Spirit? But it is already the lowest. If you are lucky, Rank 6 and Rank 7 are very likely."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "The higher the rank, the better. The sword spirit doesn''t care about the rank of the sword. As long as the sword can show the sword intent, it''s just a matter of how much, and the fifth rank can use the second and third rank effects. OK, but the senior purple hairpin crystals are naturally very good, but the junior here..."


    "Ok?"


    Ou Ting''s eyebrows and eyes were raised, obviously a little angry, "You mean, you have better materials than the old man?"


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "The juniors can''t say that it''s good, but you can try."


    "How could there be materials that are more suitable for this sword than Zichai Condensed Crystal? Boy, you are too far behind when it comes to sword casting!"


    Ou Ting stared at Zhou Shu in dissatisfaction, and stretched out his hand, "Take it out and see, if it''s better than the old man, the old man will..."


    Halfway through the conversation, he was stunned, fixedly looking at the thing in Zhou Shu''s hand, completely speechless.


    After a while, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but use the holy note, he recovered, snatched the thing over, looked over and over in his hand, he couldn''t bear to leave his hand for a moment, he couldn''t move it for a while. Open your eyes, as if going crazy.


    "What! Is this Dragon Gold? Dragon Gold... really Dragon Gold!"


    Seeing Ou Ting who sometimes yelled and yelled, Zhou Shu silently stepped back.


    In fact, he can understand Outing''s mood very well. As a swordsmith, he can get the best materials in the rumor, and that''s how it shows.


    "Dragon King, it is really Dragon King!"


    Ou Ting grabbed Long Jin and yelled in a low voice, "Ou Jia hasn''t seen the real Long Jin in thousands of years. I didn''t expect it to be seen by the old man! Father, your wish and your wish, I can finally come true..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, expecting Ou Ting to be excited, but he didn''t expect him to cry.


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "Senior, don''t get too excited. It''s the younger generation''s fault. You shouldn''t tease Senior, it should have been taken out long ago."


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Ou Ting shook his head, touched his face, and quickly recovered indifferent, only the muscles in the corners of his eyes were still trembling slightly, "You don��t know, since the withering of Ou��s family, my father has always wanted to make a dragon-slaying machine. Good sword, and then reinvigorated the reputation of Ou Jia, but it was not realized until his death. Now that the generation is not as good as the generation, the old man already feels that there is no hope anymore. I did not expect that your boy, unexpectedly, actually... Now the old man likes it more and more is you!"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he still couldn''t restrain his excitement, and two lines of old tears fell straight down.


    Zhou Shu stopped talking, just waited quietly. It turned out that there was still this relationship, and he accidentally touched Ou''s insistence.


    After a long time, Outing calmed down.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he said solemnly, "Boy, you slaughtered the dragon? You deserve to be a monk from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled helplessly, "Junior can''t do it yet."


    "Uh, the old man is stunned," Ou Ting pulled his beard hard, "This dragon gold is only possible for real dragons that have survived the triple true calamity, and you can''t use the seventh-grade immortal weapon at all, it''s you. I bought it, picked it up? Or snatched it? Forget it, you have your chance, and the old man doesn��t have to worry about so much. If you have Dragon Gold, you still ask what these nosy matters do, just use it, the old man is It''s not that I''m crazy..."


    They are all a little incoherent.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and quietly heard a ray of holy voice.


    Ou Ting''s figure shook, and he stared at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, are you sure you want to give me this piece of dragon gold to recast the purple-scarred sword?"


    Zhou Shu earnestly saluted, "Of course, this piece of dragon gold can only be used by the seniors, and it is worthy of use, and the juniors are wasted if they are used. Even if the seniors do it, regardless of success or failure, the juniors will never complain."


    After Zhou Shu''s repeated confirmation, Ou Ting settled down and said with a smile, "Failure? You think too much, it is impossible for Long Jin to fail."


    He turned around, looked at the purple mark in the furnace, and slowly said, "I can''t imagine that there is such a sword that can be cast today...With dragon gold, purple hairpin crystals will be used as auxiliary materials, heh, sixth grade Immortal materials are really extravagant to be used as auxiliary materials, but it is your luck to be compared with Longjin."


    "Everything obeys the predecessors'' meaning."


    Ou Ting had already entered the state of refining equipment, and Zhou Shu knew that it should not be disturbed, so he slowly backed away.


    Thinking of something, Ou Ting turned his head and said with an unusually dignified expression, "Boy, I have to prepare for a few days first, and then help you recast the purple marks. This process is estimated to take six months to a year, or more. During this period of time, the old man will of course be absolutely focused, and it will be impossible to cross the boundary after being distracted to take care of him, so you have to help guard, absolutely not let anyone disturb, no one! Even if the city lord comes, keep him away."


    "Unless the junior dies, the post-crossover must be there."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed There was a lot of chill in his eyes, "Senior, leave this to me for the time being, and juniors will also arrange it first."


    "Okay, then I don''t care about it at all."


    Ou Ting walked to the furnace and sat down slowly. The two seemed to merge into one, which could not be found by perception.


    Zhou Shu didn''t pause, taking out the array talisman he had prepared, and bustling around.


    The formations were prepared long ago, and there were other things, such as newly refined puppets, etc. In short, the things that could be guarded were taken out and placed one by one in the back of the boundary.


    And the most important guardian is Zhou Shu himself.


    He sat in the realm with his divine sense everywhere, and at the same time opened up the eighth sense, locking onto the distant Crescent City.


    If there is a threat, it can only come from there.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~~)

 Chapter 2404: Locust tide

    ? Central area, dome top tower.


    On the top floor, an old man closed his eyes and muttered to himself, "Ou Ting, how did you agree to help him build a sword? Is he really from that world? Even Long Jin has been used, he is really real Did you start with Yucheng? This sword, this guy, what do you want..."


    "Report!"


    A voice came from below.


    The old man beckoned, a phantom suddenly appeared in front of him, bowed his head and said, "City Lord."


    The old man said calmly, "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Ying said in a condensed voice, "City Lord, recently more and more migratory locusts have been monitored outside. It is basically certain that the locust tide will pass through Crescent City in two months.


    "Oh."


    The old man nodded slightly, and said in a deep voice, "I see, I will send the order later, you are waiting below."


    "Yes."


    The ghost soon disappeared.


    "A little earlier than in previous years, this world is really changing, alas..."


    The old man slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were bright, his gaze turned as if he was tens of thousands of miles away, and then Zhou Shu, who had crossed the boundary, suddenly froze, as if he was staring at something, and quickly opened his eyes.


    The old man looked away and smiled faintly, "Let''s take a look again."


    Zhou Shu stared at the distance, as if thoughtful. Although the feeling of being stared at disappeared, his heart became heavier, as if something was about to happen.


    Crescent City.


    News of the approaching locust tide spread quickly, and people were talking everywhere in the streets.


    "Doesn''t it come once every three hundred years? I remember the last locust tide came 270 years ago?"


    "To be exact, it is two hundred and sixty-nine years, but this is not surprising. The time between the last and the last locust tide was only 281 years, and it does not seem to be three hundred years further up. The interval between each locust tide has become shorter."


    "This is not a good thing, right?"


    "Who knows, but the locust tide itself is not a good thing..."


    "It''s not a good thing for Xiancheng, but for us practitioners, even if it is a good opportunity for experience, we can still make a fortune if we are lucky."


    "That also depends on strength, like me, alas, only worry."


    In a large restaurant, a few guests were drinking and chatting, some were worried, some were very happy.


    Not far away, there was a woman sitting alone in front of the window, very curiously listening to other people''s words, leaning on her, blinking, she seemed to say to herself, "They are talking about locust tides, what exactly is locust tide? ?"


    "This sister, the locust tide is the locust tide."


    Behind the woman, a teenager turned around, looked at the woman and nodded playfully.


    Hearing the sound, the woman''s eyes turned cold, but she was stunned when she saw the teenager, and quickly got up, "Sorry, senior, the junior interrupted me by accident."


    The boy''s expression changed when he noticed the woman''s eyes, but he quickly smiled again, "You are welcome, my name is You Chongzhi."


    The woman hesitated and said calmly, "Junior Zhou Ruo, I have seen Senior You."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "Zhou Ruo, surname Zhou again?"


    The woman bowed and turned to leave, "Junior will not disturb senior."


    You Chongzhi quickly said, "Miss Zhou, wait, don''t you want to know about the locust tide? I can tell you."


    The woman''s expression was reserved, "No, the junior dare not to bother the senior."


    You Chongzhi didn''t say anything. He turned his head and said, "Senior on the left and senior on the right. It seems to be a lot of trouble to be a golden fairy. It''s not as comfortable as before, and it''s boring."


    You Pizhi on the side jokingly said, "Fourth brother, do you have a crush on others?"


    You Chongzhi shook his head and frowned, "I''m not interested, now I don''t want to think about anything except for cultivation. Brother, what are you doing today to pull me out?"


    "It''s okay, just let you come out and relax, the fairy wine in Xiaolelou, we don''t have any in Baiyu Kyoto."


    You Pizhi looked at him and said with concern, "You have practiced too much now, too late, don''t you know?"


    "I am too lazy to drink."


    You Chong looked at the wine glass with disgust, "It''s all you said, I can only find him if I catch up with Brother Zhou Dao. What else can I do without practicing?"


    You Pizhi said slowly, "You know, Zhou Shu is very dangerous. He has a sharp edge and is too intent to kill. With the entanglement of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, it is difficult to get a good result when it comes to getting involved with him, and we have already benefited. Don''t worry about him anymore to avoid trouble."


    "He is not like you said. I learned more from him than in Bai Yujing."


    You Chongzhi stared at the second brother and said dissatisfied, "You are crossing the river to demolish the bridge."


    You Pizhi shook his head unconsciously, looked at the crowd flowing outside the window, and slowly said, "Heh, in his eyes, maybe we, Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion, are the bridges."


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you, but I don''t understand."


    You Chongzhi picked up the hip flask and poured it all at once.


    You Pizhi looked at him, smiled and said, "Four brother, that woman is very unusual, do you know?"


    You Chongzhi raised his head and curled his lips, "Of course I know that she is born with an ice fairy body and very talented, but what about it? Oh, I see, brother, you don��t want to draw her to Bai Yujing. Right? It''s a good idea, but it must be willing."


    You Pizhi shook his head, "I don''t have this idea, and Linglong Pavilion probably won''t have it either."


    You Chongzhi was taken aback for a moment, "This is weird? For such a talented fairy, it is too late for the two families to grab it, don''t you want it?"


    You Pizhiwei sighed, "But it''s different if it involves one person."


    "A person?"


    You Chongzhi stagnated, as if he had understood something, "Brother Zhou Dao, is she who belongs to Brother Zhou Dao?"


    He looked down the window, the woman was walking slowly in the crowd, raising her head from time to time, looking nervous and alert, and there were many eyes around her also falling on her, some of them were too Chiguo. kindness.


    "Not bad."


    You Pizhi also looked at the woman and said slowly, "According to Wufangcheng''s investigation, she is Zhou Shu''s sister, but in fact she should not be, but the relationship between the two is very close. They once lived together at Zhibaoxuan. For a long time, when she came this time, she should have come to Zhou Shu too."


    You Chongzhi stood up Then I have to go down. She wanders like this, and she will be cheated away soon. If something happens, how to tell Brother Zhou, even friends will do it in the future Not anymore. "


    "In fact, nothing can happen."


    You Pizhi didn''t stop him, "Then you go, but don''t do too much, just take it to Shangqing Residence, don''t worry about other things, brother."


    "Brother Zhou Dao is still there?"


    You Chongzhi turned around, with many expectations in his eyes.


    You Pizhi smiled and shook his head, "Not here."


    "I knew that if it were there, you would definitely not let me go."


    You Chongzhi snorted and rushed downstairs quickly.


    You Pizhi picked up the wine glass and shook his head slightly, "It''s not that you are not allowed to go, brother, but the situation is beyond our control. It is better to do less than one thing. Who knows what will happen in the future? People like Zhou Shu can only stay away. It''s the most secure."

 Chapter 2405: Important

    ?"what are you going to do?"


    Seeing You Chongzhi who suddenly appeared in front of him, Han Ruo was shocked and unconsciously erected his protection.


    You Chongzhi hurriedly waved his hand, "Girl Zhou Ruo, don''t be afraid, I know Brother Zhou Shuzhou, and I can take you to the cave where he lives."


    "You, how do you know I''m looking for him?"


    Han Ruo took a few steps back, but became even more nervous.


    "This... don''t worry about it. We all know people from Wufang City. You are his sister."


    You Chongzhi hesitated for a moment, and said slowly, "My brother Zhou Dao and I are very good friends. We both lived in Shangqingju, and we also went to conquer the dragons in the Tianshui realm. Actually, many people in the city know that. You''ll know if you just inquire about it. By the way, there is also He Taiping and Brother, we all know each other."


    "He Taiping..."


    Han Ruo seemed thoughtful, slowly letting go of his vigilance, "You know Zhou Shu, then he... ever mentioned me?"


    You Chongzhi thought for a while, "It doesn''t seem to be, I and he are mostly talking."


    "Oh."


    Hanruo nodded, a little disappointed, and said, "Shangqingju, thank you senior, the junior will go by themselves."


    You Chongzhi shook his head, "You have to get in, too, Miss Zhou, Shangqingju is not that easy to enter. Come with me, right here."


    Looking at You Chongzhi, Han Ruo thought for a while, carefully following behind.


    You Chongzhi turned around and smiled, "Miss Zhou, don''t be too nervous, the situation in New Moon City is much better than in Wufang City, there will be no accidents in the city, and...you don''t have to worry about your ice fairy body, although there are many Everyone can see it, but no one dares to disadvantage you."


    "you����"


    Hanruo stood still, depressed and anxious, the most worried thing was explained, and there was no way.


    "Oh, I''m talking too much again."


    You Chongzhi covered his mouth and whispered, "Second brother has said countless times, I can''t improve my memory, sorry, Miss Zhou."


    Han Ruo settled, "Senior doesn''t need to apologize, but the junior is a bit weird, is it because ice fairy bodies are very common in New Moon City?"


    You Chongzhi smiled and shook his head, "Of course not. There are no more than three innate celestial bodies like Ice Fairy in Crescent City. It is an excellent talent and an inevitable golden core seed. The reason why no one here is right. Your disadvantage is mainly because of Brother Zhou Dao."


    "Huh?" Han Ruo was startled, his face flushed, "Really?"


    You Chongzhi nodded earnestly, and said with excitement, "This is natural, you don''t know how good Brother Zhou Dao is. After coming to New Moon City in such a short time, several major things have been accomplished, and the entire New Moon City practitioners are not allowed Not convinced, no one dares to mess with him now."


    Han Ruo walked a few steps quickly, and unconsciously moved closer to You Chongzhi, "Ah...what''s the big deal?"


    You Chongzhi doubted, "Miss Zhou, there should be some rumors in Wufang City?"


    Han Ruo shook his head, "Junior doesn''t know, I left Wufang City very early."


    "Oh."


    You Chongzhi nodded and spoke slowly, "First of all, it is the Golden Core Conference. Brother Zhou Dao challenged the true soul body of the disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and he won in one fell swoop and completely destroyed the true soul body. pole����"


    Before I knew it, I went a long way.


    "He, he... actually did so many great things."


    Hanruo''s face flushed, and he didn''t know where the excitement came from, as if he had done it himself.


    "Yes, no matter which one is, it is enough to be proud of," You Chongzhi said slowly, "Because of him, the giant Qitian Tower of New Moon City is gone, and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has returned with a feather and regained the Tianshui Realm. Defeating the Dragon Clan, the entire New Moon City has changed...Miss Zhou, you are his sister, of course no one dares to move you, not to mention that you are a true immortal, even a mortal."


    Han Ruo felt anxious, "I''m not... Junior understands, thank you senior."


    He took a deep breath and settled down. After all he didn''t say anything, he quickly changed the topic, "By the way, senior, what is the locust tide?"


    You Chongzhi glanced at him and seemed to understand something, "Oh, locust tide, it''s just..."


    More than 20,000 years ago, a strange phenomenon appeared in the heavens.


    Every once in a while, the floating beasts in the heavens will gather and form an army to march through the heavens. The realms and fairy cities that pass by will become the targets of the floating beasts. Because there are too many floating beasts, it is like crossing the realm. When locusts cross the border, grass and trees are not, this phenomenon is called locust tide.


    Floating beasts are also monsters. There are many types. They are not like monsters that always live in one world. Most of the time, they float around in the sky, wandering in meteorite swarms or waste worlds, and survive and develop. At that time, they will gather to attack all circles and all fairy cities.


    No one knows what happened more than 20,000 years ago that caused a terrible locust tide to appear and harm the heavens. In the past 20,000 years, I don��t know how many circles have been tragically overwhelmed by the locust tide. What people can do is try their best to resist the locusts. Tide, suffer less.


    The route of the locust tide is fixed, and they will pass through most of the immortal cities and realms in the heavens.


    For Crescent City, there will be a locust tide every three hundred years, but the interval between recent locust tides has become shorter and shorter.


    Han Ruo seems to have realized, "This locust tide will come soon?"


    "Yes, it is said that after two months, the locust tide will pass through New Moon City. According to the previous rules, it will take more than a month for the locust tide to pass through New Moon City. During this time, New Moon City will be required to resist. "Furthermore," You Chongzhi groaned, "New Moon City''s response is a little different this time."


    Hanruo asked curiously, "How?"


    You Chongzhi said slowly, "In the past, we used to fight against locust tides near the Acropolis, but this time the city owner ordered the Crescent Ring Road as the first line of defense."


    Han Ruo was a little at a loss, "Oh, the junior is a bit unclear."


    "It��s not surprising that you��re here for the first time and don��t understand. In defense of the Acropolis, the main city of the Crescent Moon will basically not suffer losses, and the loss of the Acropolis will not be large. If you are defending on the Crescent Ring Road, those acropolises may have to be The locust tide swallowed."


    You Chongzhi seemed to be muttering to himself, "If Brother Zhou Dao is here, he will definitely be able to analyze it clearly. As far as I am concerned, I think either the locust tide is too strong, and the city owner has to abandon a batch of the acropolis and take These acropolises consume the locust tide to withstand the locust tide. Alas, it is a pity that those acropolises have been there for many years."


    Han Ruo nodded slightly, "Thank you, senior, this junior understands roughly."


    You Chongzhi smiled and pointed to the front It is here, and the front is Shangqingju. "


    Han Ruo hurriedly looked at it, the expectation in his eyes could not be concealed, and almost ran over.


    "Miss Zhou, don''t worry, Brother Zhou Dao is not here now, I will send you to the Dongfu."


    You Chongzhi walked towards the gate of the mountain, and Mr. Xu immediately greeted him with a respectful expression, "You Sishao, you haven''t been here for a long time."


    You Chongzhi nodded, "Take us to Lord Zhou Shan."


    Mr. Xu couldn''t help nodding, "Okay, the mountain master also ordered that if you come, you can go in directly."


    You Chongzhi''s heart was shocked, and he lowered his head sadly.


    "Mountain Lord?"


    Hanruo blinked, a little dazed.


    (PS: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2406: Seriousness

    You Chongzhi settled down, "Lao Xu, this girl Zhou Ruo is the sister of Zhou Shanzhu, don''t stop her in the future."


    "understood."


    Mr. Xu couldn''t help nodding his head. It was not the first time he encountered this kind of thing, and he said diligently, "Fourth Young Master, what else can the old man do?"


    Thinking of Zhou Shu, You Chongzhi felt a little depressed, and said slowly, "You can take Miss Zhou to the mountain lord''s cave. I''ll leave first."


    "it is good."


    Old Xu quickly responded, "Miss Zhou, please come here."


    Hanruo thanked him and looked at You Chongzhi, a little hesitant, "Thank you, Senior... Senior knows where Zhou Shu is now?"


    You Chongzhi shook his head, "I don''t know, I plan to ask now, if there is anything, I will notify you."


    "Thank you senior."


    Hanruo finished his salute and followed Mr. Xu to the mountain.


    "Ugh."


    You Chongzhi sighed slightly and quickly returned to Bai Yujing.


    Seeing You Pizhi, he was very anxious, "Second brother, where is Zhou Shu now?"


    You Pizhi frowned slightly, "Fourth brother, if you ask what these do, the person has already sent it away, so you can cultivate well and don''t think too much."


    You Chongzhi''s complexion was stagnant, "Second brother, has something happened?"


    You Pizhi smiled unconsciously, waved his hand and said, "What''s the matter? What can he do, there are few golden immortals better than him, and there is a ten thousand soul order on him, no one dares to touch him, fourth brother, you think too much. "


    You Chongzhi shook his head unconsciously, and said slowly, "Second brother, if you say that, then something must happen."


    "Ah."


    You Pizhi looked at You Chongzhi, and said thoughtfully, "You don''t usually care about anything, why are you so delicate when you think about Zhou Shu?"


    You Chongzhi decided, "I haven''t looked for him in the past few years. He still opens the cave for me and wants to practice with me. He always treats me as a friend. I can''t help but treat him as a friend. I know. He should be fine, but I have always felt a little weird recently, especially the order of the city lord the other day..."


    You Pizhi sighed slightly, "Fourth brother, you are too pure, and Dongfu is nothing like..."


    "It''s not just this," You Chongzhi said immediately, "I have learned a lot with him all the time, and he is always thinking about Bai Yujing. When dealing with Fu Yucheng, he deliberately refused to let me pass, I don''t understand. Why can''t Bai Yujing keep in touch with him in the past? Isn''t it good to be an ally?"


    You Pizhi calmly said, "Zhou Shu is indeed good. Even if a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect wants to kill him, he can become a good ally with his talents. As long as he is more cautious, he can get a certain return... You say that, Bai Yujing will seriously consider it, but it''s a bit late now."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "Why is it late?"


    "You said it yourself, the city lord''s order a few days ago was strange."


    Looking at his younger brother, You Pizhi''s eyes gradually became condensed, "According to the news from Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion, Zhou Shu is now in Houyuejie. He went to Ooting to cast a sword. In order to succeed in casting the sword, he has to guard the Houyuejie for at least half a year. , And in the past six months, the locust tide will pass through Crescent City. It used to face the locust tide. Crescent City built a line of defense on the Acropolis. After crossing the boundary, it was also within the protection range. This time the city owner chose to conduct a comprehensive defense on the ring road, Said that the Acropolis was abandoned."


    You Chongzhi was stunned.


    You Pizhi slowly said, "Fourth brother, you should understand, right?"


    You Chong said in a hurry, "But why did the city lord do this?"


    "How do we know this?" You Pizhi thought for a while, and said slowly, "It may be the request of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect or something else. In fact, I will do the same when I change my position in the city lord. The current Zhou Shu is very Big variables can''t be controlled basically. If you leave him in New Moon City, the result may be bad or good, but as the city lord, there are still no variables in the city and it is best if there is no problem."


    You Chongzhi stayed for a while, "What about Zhou Shu now?"


    You Pizhi said indifferently, "He will definitely stick to it and cross the border, so he has to face the locust tide, which lasts more than three months and a hundred days."


    You Chongzhi looked out the window and said seriously, "Second brother, I''m going to help him."


    "I know, after telling you, you will definitely say that."


    You Pizhi took a few steps closer, and said coldly, "But I tell you very clearly, no. We have discussed these days, not only in Bai Yujing, but also with Linglong Pavilion. We will not go because of this. It��s the decision of the city lord. If we go against the city lord, what will happen? Have you ever thought about it."


    "I know, so I will go alone."


    You Chongzhi turned around, with a smile on his mouth, "Second brother, you don''t have to persuade me, I have already decided."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    You Pizhi''s face sank, just about to say something, You Chongzhi spoke again, "I know you have prepared the formation and Jinxian, intending to imprison me, but I will go anyway. I will not listen this time. You guys, tell me not to go, unless I''m dead now."


    He stood there with a solemn look like a rock, and the firmness in his eyes was hard to describe.


    You Pizhi looked at him for a long time, and his expression was helpless, "Fourth brother, you are too innocent, so you never thought about it. Is Zhou Shu lying to you? He keeps pretending to befriend you, but just wants to get it from you. Good thing, last time he used Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion to defeat Yucheng for him, and even got Longjin from Yucheng. The fourth brother and practitioners are selfish, he is the same, you are willing to do it for him What can he do for you with these things?"


    "Second brother, these have nothing to do with me."


    You Chongzhi looked at the second brother, smiled and shook his head, "I always follow my heart, not for Zhou Shu, but for myself. If I can''t help him, I can''t pass the hurdle in my heart. I just feel that if I don��t do this, even if I continue to practice, I will achieve nothing in the future because my original mind is no longer there."


    You Pizhi suddenly shook, "My heart..."


    "Yes, my heart."


    You Chongzhi nodded earnestly, "Second brother, no matter what you do, it is for Bai Yujing, and for you family, it is also out of your heart? If not, how can you do so well? Actually? It''s the same with me. I don''t care about the innocence and innocence that you said. I only care about my heart. I can do whatever I want. I can hesitate but can''t give up."


    You Pizhi stood up for a while but a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth, "Unexpectedly, brother, you can say such a truth, it really impressed me. These years The retreat, you are not in vain."


    "I just said what I thought."


    You Chongzhi''s heart moved, "Second brother, don''t you stop me?"


    You Pizhi nodded, "However, it is your business if you want to go, Bai Yujing will not help you."


    You Chongzhi quickly said, "I know, I can do as much as I can."


    You Pizhi looked at him and said slowly, "If you want to do more, you have to be prepared. There are still two months before the locust tide. You should think carefully about how to help. Besides, besides Bai Yujing, It��s not that no one will help you."


    "Ok?"


    You Chongzhi seemed to understand.


    Read the URL: m.

 Chapter 2407: Seriousness

    (The title is wrong, I can��t change it, sorry.)


    After thinking about it, You Chongzhi blinked, "Second brother, I don''t understand."


    You Pizhi frowned and said, "I just praised you, and it changed back to the original."


    You Chongzhi smiled and whispered, "Second brother, you know the most about this. Just point me. I understand the locust tide and have some ideas, but I just don''t know how to proceed. It''s a bit messy."


    "You can''t help it."


    You Pizhi waved his hand seemingly helplessly, and suddenly many pieces of jade slips fell from his sleeves, like snowflakes, "Fourth brother, take a closer look, here is the experience of New Moon City resisting the locust tide over the years, of course, the focus is on the Acropolis. Although this locust tide is different, there are many lessons to learn from. If you understand, the hope of defending the city this time is also great."


    "Thank you brother!"


    One of You Chong grabbed it, his eyes flashed, "Second brother, are you ready for me early?"


    You Pizhi turned his head and said coldly, "Wrong, I am prepared to deal with your golden immortal and formation."


    You Chongzhi''s heart was shocked, and he said guiltily, "Second brother, I said the wrong thing, sorry."


    You Pizhi waved his hand and turned around. There was a lot of petting in his eyes, "Forget it, there are actually formations and golden immortals, but you can stick to your heart, which is also very comforting. There are other things I need to remind you. Now, fourth brother."


    "Second brother, you say."


    You Chongzhi raised his head, his eyes flickered, he knew that these things the second brother said must be very important.


    "Although the Houyue boundary is small, its geographical location is very unique. It is just in front of the three vertical realms, the Linstar realm, and the Huoyu realm. If the Houyue boundary can be defended, the three following realms will not be in danger because they are backed. Along the Crescent Ring Road, there are heavy soldiers in Crescent City over there, it must be fine, so..."


    You Pizhi stopped suddenly and looked at You Chongzhi with a smile.


    You Chongzhi understood, and said slowly, "If the three realms are not willing to completely abandon their realms and retreat to the ring road, then I can draw people from their realms to guard and cross the boundary together?"


    "clever."


    You Pizhi smiled and nodded, "No one wants to give up the Acropolis that he has run for many years to the locust tide, but it is not easy to persuade them to help and cross the boundary. It depends on you. If you can do it, your task will be again. It will be a lot easier, but... it''s almost a dead end."


    You Chongzhi''s expression was condensed, and he was a little confused, "Second brother, is there no hope for the manpower of the four realms?"


    "You are wrong."


    You Pizhi said indifferently, "First of all, there are only the Three Realms. After that, no one can use them. Secondly, there are not many people who can use them in the Three Realms. Because the locust tide comes, the city lord will summon an order. Forty-seven guards of New Moon City Almost all the golden immortals in the city will be transferred away by the city lord and obey the city lord��s assignment to guard the Crescent Moon Ring. In other words, you can use only true immortals, and there are very few golden immortals."


    You Chongzhi stagnated, and he felt like he had fallen into the cliff, "It turns out to be like this...Is there no golden fairy available?"


    You Pizhi''s eyes were awe-inspiring, and he slowly said, "Are you disappointed?"


    "No."


    You Chongzhi settled down and said decisively, "I will do my best, even if I am alone."


    "It''s pretty much the same. If you admit defeat now, it''s really a dead end," You Pizhi said calmly. "Fourth brother, as long as you use it well, the real immortal is a powerful force. Look at the ninth and eleventh. Zhang and the fifteenth jade slips, they are all examples of using real immortals to guard the city. The floating beasts in the locust tide are not powerful alone, and the true immortals are more than enough to cope with them. They are truly terrifying and endless. Quantity."


    You Chongzhi quickly turned over it, seeming thoughtful, "Those true immortals seem to be very powerful. They often win more with less, and the casualties are small. I will learn, but there are too many floating beasts. Finally, The true fairies still have to retreat."


    "That''s because they don''t have enough supplies, and the quantity is not enough."


    You Pizhi said indifferently, "I can be sure that the situation you face will be even more difficult than they are, much more difficult, but in the same way, your supply must be much more for them. I can guarantee that, no matter what you recruit How many real immortals, I promise."


    You Chong was excited and almost shouted, "Second Brother!"


    In this kind of defense battle, supply can be said to be a lifeline. If the supply is guaranteed, there will be a lot of confidence in winning immediately.


    You Pizhi smiled slightly, "Bai Yujing must obey the city lord''s dispatch and cannot help out, but it''s okay to get out the immortal stone."


    "The big problem is solved."


    You Chongzhi lowered his head and murmured, "Try to unite with other acropolises, try to gather true immortals as much as possible, the more the better, to practice battle formations... Then you can also use formations, talismans, magic weapons, etc., yes, brother , Can puppets also be used?"


    You Pizhi was slightly startled, "The puppet''s words may be useful in dealing with floating beasts, after all, they are not afraid of death."


    He paused, "There are not many people who practice Puppet Taoism in the city. They are basically true immortals. I will give you a list. You can try to summon them. They are not taken seriously by New Moon City. If you can give They have enough use, maybe they can really achieve unexpected results, well thought of, fourth brother."


    He nodded to You Chongzhi, approvingly.


    You Chongzhi''s complexion turned red. "Second brother, actually, Brother Zhou Dao said that the puppet road is actually very strong. You can attack the enemy when you enter, and you can protect yourself when you retreat. If you use the puppet well, one person can stand up Many people, I believe him."


    You Pizhi seemed to think, "Zhou Shu, his puppet way is indeed very strong. The King Kong puppet refined at the Golden Core Conference is not an opponent at all. However, New Moon City does not emphasize puppets, nor does Ten Thousand Souls. Like it, he was finally disqualified."


    "That fairy!"


    You Chongzhi was very angry, "That female fairy just hates Brother Zhou, huh, I really don''t know Big Brother..." Halfway through, he paused, and said in a deep voice, "Second brother, I think about it, I plan to Just get ready."


    You Pizhi exhorted, "Do it when you''re ready, there is no room for error in this matter."


    "Second brother, rest assured, I am definitely not going to die."


    You Chong looked solemnly and saluted You Pizhi, "Thank you, brother."


    You Pizhi smiled faintly, "If the family says anything kind, just do it, and come to me whenever you think of it."


    You Chongzhi hurried away, his eyes flashing with confidence.


    Standing in place, You Pizhi stared out the window.


    "Fourth brother, I knew your choice a long time ago. It''s not surprising, but isn''t Zhou Shu worth it?"


    "If you can successfully rescue and cross the boundary this time, we, Bai Yujing, should be able to crush Linglong Pavilion, and You Jia can go a step further and achieve the goal of our ancestors, but the only regret is that this time came too early. If it can be three hundred years later..."


    "Now it is a blessing or a curse, and I can''t predict it."


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for the autism with eyelids, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~) Xianjie winne

 Chapter 2408: simulation

    Before he knew it, Zhou Shu had been on the post-crossing boundary for several days.


    He guarded Houyue with vigilance, and at the same time was shocked by everything on Houyue.


    Mountains, lakes, deserts, rivers, and even vegetation, mud and rocks, have a mysterious meaning when you take a closer look. From the point of view of swords, it means that swords are everywhere, and everything in the world can be a sword. The formation method guides the sword intent in the heavens and the earth one by one, like a hundred rivers returning to the sea, and finally concentrated in the furnace.


    It seems that the furnace is not fire, but the sword intent between heaven and earth, and it is not Outing who is casting swords, but heaven and earth are casting swords.


    Or the reason for the formation of the formation. At this time, the furnace was invisible, surrounded by flames, and the sound of forging could be heard from time to time. However, the sound was not noisy, but it was clear and clear, which made Zhou Shu quite useful.


    "Heaven and earth are furnaces, born of nature, masters are masters, this is the good fortune of Zihen, and it is also the luck of the rich."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, expecting more in his heart.


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu stood up and looked into the distance, a chill flashed in his eyes.


    Someone is here again.


    In the past few days, he has driven away several people. They all saw that the sword formation that crossed the boundary was gone. He thought something was wrong and wanted to come over to find out. Of course Zhou Shu would not allow it. Everyone knew that Zhou Shu was great, but someone who didn''t know soon also knew.


    The figure was getting closer, Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Is it him?"


    Although he knew him, Zhou Shu wouldn''t let his guard down, and quickly greeted him, blocking him out of bounds.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Chongzhi, what are you doing here?"


    "I''ll help you, Brother Zhou!"


    There was dust on You Chongzhi''s face, and his eyes flashed, showing a lot of excitement.


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Help me? I have nothing to help."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, and quickly understood, "Brother Zhou Dao, don''t you know? You will be in trouble soon after crossing the boundary!"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, as if feeling something, "Let''s talk and listen."


    "The locust tide!"


    You Chong said the matter in a hurry, but didn''t notice the slight change in Zhou Shu''s face.


    That''s it, that''s it.


    This is a good trick to kill people with a knife. This tide of locusts is a knife. If you die in the locust tide, and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot pick out the problem, New Moon City will not be blamed and punished, but, for your own sake, you have to make four Seventeen acropolises will be buried with them, which is too costly.


    Does the city lord hate himself so much? Or is it another reason?


    Of course, Zhou Shu would be fine as long as he went back to the main city, but now, he had to guard and cross the boundary, for the sword, and even more for Outing.


    Ou Ting has to face the locust tide in order to make a sword for himself. How can he be destroyed?


    No matter how hard it is, I have to fight it myself.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiang You Chongzhi with a condensed expression, "Thank you, but you should go back. You can''t help me by yourself, and your coming will affect Bai Yujing''s position in New Moon City and treat you to your family. Great disadvantage."


    "Don''t worry about this, I will not affect anything, and it is supported by the second brother, hehe."


    You Chongzhi smiled somewhat proudly, "Brother Zhou Dao, I am not alone to help you. I have gathered people from the Three Realms, and of course there are many true immortals in New Moon City, which add up to more than two thousand. So many people can definitely help!"


    "More than two thousand people?"


    Zhou Shu had many accidents.


    You Chongzhi nodded and said, "The second brother reminded me to find someone, and it is not difficult to find. I found that there are actually many true immortals who want to resist the locust tide and obtain resource benefits from it, but New Moon City generally does not arrange it. Because this kind of thing is done by Jinxian, many true immortals can only do it spontaneously. The result is often to feed the floating beasts. This time I said to organize. Many people signed up voluntarily. !"


    Zhou Shu moved in his heart. If there are so many people, he may not be able to guard and cross the boundary. "You can talk about the locust tide more specifically."


    "I won''t talk about it. There are some jade slips here. Take a look."


    You Chongzhi handed over the jade slip of the second brother, "Although the locust tide is not a secret, the specific information is only available from the management of New Moon City. I don''t know how the second brother got it. It is very detailed and very useful. It��s just by seeing this that I have confidence."


    Zhou Shu flipped through it roughly, and he had a count in his heart, and said slowly, "Thank you, brother."


    Unexpectedly, at a critical moment, it was Bai Yujing who stretched out his hand. Linglong Pavilion must have known what was going on, and knew it earlier than anyone else, but they have been quiet, and they even owe the idea of ??notifying Zhou Shu. , Just waiting for the locust tide to engulf here.


    Although he didn''t have much friendship, from the point of view of this incident, it was still a bit cold.


    You Chongzhi nodded earnestly, "Yes, the second brother is really hard, I didn''t expect it, he helped me think about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I want to thank you even more, rush it, let''s go down first."


    "What can we thank you for?"


    You Chongzhi frowned deliberately, but he felt happy in his heart, "Those true immortals will arrive the day after tomorrow, and the locust tide will be forty-five days later. In short, we have to start preparing now. I already have a plan. It''s like this... Brother Dao, do you have any comments?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly and looked at Yu Jian, seemingly lost in thought.


    You Chongzhi waited quietly, turned around and glanced at the furnace surrounded by flames, seemingly thoughtful, "The point is the place where the master crafts the sword? Brother Dao, we will protect this place so that the locust tide will not hit it, otherwise The master and the sword are both troublesome."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Of course, but everything behind the boundary is important."


    Heaven and earth are furnaces, and the key to making a sword is the entire back crossing. Zhou Shu is sure that no matter where it is damaged, it will affect the effect of the final sword. If possible, it is best to keep the entire back crossing intact.


    You Chongzhi nodded slightly, "After crossing the boundary, only 50,000 square meters, we have enough people and should be able to do it."


    Zhou Shumo was silent, but the sea of ??knowledge was surging like a tide.


    Do what he does best.


    The deduction calculation is proceeding quickly. After knowing the sea, the cross-border is divided into many small pieces, and each piece is undergoing complex operations, such as the next game of chess, how to set up an array, how to build a defense, and how to use it. True fairy... Hundreds of plans will soon be available.


    After that, a lot of information on floating beasts was input, and a huge wave of locusts formed in the sea of ??consciousness, and began to impact the post-crossing boundary.


    Constantly simulate battle after battle.


    These battles are over as soon as they happen, and only the result is obtained, which is a string of numbers.


    Although errors are unavoidable every time, as long as the number of simulations is sufficient, it can be close to reality.


    I don��t know how long it has been, and after repeated many times, several close to perfect schemes were displayed. Zhou Shu still did not stop. Around these several schemes, he continued to make fine revisions and simulations again and again. Until the final result is reached.


    According to the results, unless something unexpected happens, it is impossible to be 100% perfect.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly.

 Chapter 2409: plan

    "Is there a problem?"


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu, and a trace of doubt flashed through.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "There must be a problem, but let''s do it first, how can we know the result if we don''t do it."


    "Ok."


    You Chongzhi nodded, things kept flying out of his sleeves and piled up on the ground, "Look, there are many formations, all of them are formations. I think formations may be a bit more troublesome. It is better to use formations directly. There are almost a few thousand sets from Bai Yujing, which should be enough."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously praised, "Chongzhi, the formation is indeed much better."


    "Hehe, let''s make an overall plan first, and when they come, we will begin preparations, and build a copper wall and iron wall after they cross the border, even if there are more floating beasts!"


    You Chongzhi waved his hand vigorously with a look of joy. This is probably the first time he has taken the lead in doing such a major event, and it is inevitable that he is excited.


    Zhou Shu stared at the things piled up higher and higher, "Those are puppet parts?"


    "There are also complete."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu, "Don''t you always talk about puppets? This time I found all the puppets that can be found in Crescent City. No one paid any attention anyway. Bai Yujing bought them all when he came forward. There are tens of thousands, but many of them are incomplete."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s a great help."


    You Chongzhi became more and more proud, "There are still many magical talisman, these numbers are even more, they can''t be used up in a few months, like those disposable magical weapons, such as blood bullets, are used to resist floating. Beastly, I will bring a lot from Baiyujing before New Moon City has begun to recruit, hehe."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a solemn expression, "I thought you were impulsive before, but I didn''t expect to prepare so well. I was wrong."


    "I participated in the Battle of Xiancheng, can I still be immature?"


    You Chongzhi calmed down and laughed again, "We will definitely win this time."


    "I think so."


    In short, the chips have increased again.


    The objects in front of him piled up into several hills, and You Chongzhi stopped and patted his hands, "I don��t care about immortal stones. I have enough here. Those true immortals can use as many as they are. These are the second brother��s, hehe , This time he really supported me with all his strength, except for not giving it to others."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Thank you Lingxiong Pizhi for helping me."


    If he can resist the locust tide and successfully complete the sword casting this time, he and You Jia will definitely be allies.


    Maybe You Pizhi is fancy this point. Choose this opportunity to help Zhou Shu. He is optimistic that Zhou Shu can succeed and will be able to help Bai Yujing become the first in New Moon City in the future. Although he has a purpose, he has done a good job. Zhou Shu must also accept this love.


    You Chongzhi nodded and got serious, "Brother Dao, what should we do, my plan is..."


    "My thoughts are like this..."


    The two talked deeply, waving their hands and drawing something from time to time, and smiled at each other after the dispute.


    Two days later.


    Five talisman array bunkers were erected on the back of the border, arranged in the five corners.


    It is a bit similar to the Xuanhuang world in the past, but it is much taller, with a radius of nearly a hundred feet, and a towering tens of feet, and there is no defensive formation in it, only an offensive formation, using a large number of immortal stones to drive the return to the market.


    Guixu Cannon is a derivative of the Eye of Guixu.


    Directly using the immortal power in the immortal stone, the final move to inspire the Eye of Guixu is huge.


    These five bunkers of Zhou Shu were assembled, and it was not difficult to solve the golden immortal in one blow. Of course, the activation time was a bit long, and there might be no golden immortal standing there and being shot.


    You Chongzhi looked at it for a long time, praised and wondered at the same time, "Why did you do it all at once without seeing you get the materials?"


    "This is the basis of our defense."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The ones you brought will be used by the true immortals, and then the defense line will be deployed layer by layer around the five bunkers, and gradually cover the entire back-crossing border. You can build some similar bunkers, or you can decide what to do. , In short, use all the formations, but remember that, regardless of offensive and defensive, all battles must be launched in mid-air and cannot cause damage to the ground. Our first goal is not to place the battlefield behind the border. on."


    For Zhou Shu, it was not difficult to build a talismanic bunker, and he was familiar with it. As for the building materials, there are so many in the demon refining world, and some are enough.


    It was just that a lot of thought was spent on the formation, and the materials for the formation were not enough. Otherwise, Zhou Shu could put dozens of them here.


    "I know."


    You Chongzhi nodded lightly, with a trace of doubt in his eyes, "Why haven''t you come yet? Wouldn''t it be a lie to me?"


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and smiled, "Here."


    It didn''t take long.


    Flying boats came quickly, like a crucian carp crossing the river, in an endless stream, stopping at the back crossing.


    Everyone had excitement on their faces, but maybe they were a little too excited. After being quiet, they crossed the boundary and became noisy, appearing very noisy.


    "It''s all quiet."


    You Chongzhi hurriedly flew over and shouted loudly.


    Zhou Shu followed behind, looking like a torch, sweeping over everyone, and the people who were swept were shocked and quickly calmed down.


    At that glance, not only the golden immortal''s coercion, but the soul, Dao, and heart are all in it. On the one hand, it shocks everyone, and on the other hand, I want to see their minds, whether they cross the boundary after the defense is sincere, or have ulterior motives, such as taking advantage of chaos to destroy, or even To influence the casting of swords or something, no abnormalities were found for the time being, but Zhou Shu would definitely be on guard.


    You Chongzhi settled down and began to give orders.


    He should have made preparations long ago. It looks very good and very effective. The true immortals are very excited and morale is high.


    Then Zhou Shu added two sentences to make the already excited crowd even more excited.


    "Thank you everyone for guarding and crossing the boundary. I won��t say anything else. I will give out rewards for good performance. The team that kills the most enemies will get the dragon blood and dragon scales of the real life beast level. The top five also have dragon scales. As for other people, they can get the fairy jade, in short, it will not let anyone waste their energy."


    "Dragon blood!"


    "The dragon blood of the True Life Beast, in other words, it is very possible to obtain the power of the true dragon after melting!"


    "More than that, the physique will also be greatly strengthened, not much worse than the fairy body!"


    "Just for this dragon''s blood, you must work hard!"


    Seeing the excited crowd You Chongzhi came over and whispered, "Brother Zhou Dao, your two words are worth the hundreds of mine."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The key to defending the boundary this time lies with you, and these people are all up to you to command."


    "Don''t worry."


    You Chongzhi patted his chest vigorously, "With you and my second brother teaching me, I will definitely not lose this time!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, a little relieved. The plan they have put together these days is perfect. If you follow the plan, it shouldn��t be a big problem to hold on, but just think about how strong the locust tide will be. No one before it appears. know.


    "Zhou... Brother!"


    In the crowd, a woman quietly walked out, stopped in front of Zhou Shu, her face flushed.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "You follow me."


    He had discovered Hanruo a long time ago, although he did not expect that Hanruo would appear here. Fairy winne

 Chapter 2410: intelligent

    After the silence crossed the boundary, it quickly became hot.


    There is no noise, the true immortals are all acting under the command of You Chongzhi, forming small teams, doing what they are good at.


    Surrounding the five talisman formations bunkers, layer after layer of defense is being formed.


    Zhou Shu pays attention to everything, every true immortal is within his surveillance range, and he doesn''t miss any of them. Hanruo stood by and waited quietly.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "Hanruo, why did you come here? Did something happen? And you don''t even wear the zero-cleared gauze?"


    "broken."


    Han Ruo said in a very low voice and aggrieved.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Broken? You entered the fairy list and were challenged?"


    Hanruo''s eyes widened and he was surprised, "You, how do you know?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and slowly said, "After all, you promised me last time, you shouldn''t just look for things casually. In the city, you can still be broken the fairy weapon. It''s only a challenge. Hanruo, who did you lose to? "


    "It''s Lin Dong," Han Ruo said stubbornly, "I didn''t lose, I won, but... the gauze is broken."


    "If you can beat him, it doesn''t matter whether the gauze is broken or not."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Han Ruo, it seems that your ice fairy body has been exposed and can''t be exposed anymore."


    "He is too damn, I should really teach him a little bit more."


    Han Ruo said bitterly, some smoke emerged from his body, and the surrounding air seemed to freeze.


    Zhou Shu said with eyebrows, "Does Chang Tian want to do anything again?"


    Han Ruo thought for a while and said, "I don''t know, but I heard that something happened at Zhibaoxuan. Bai Kechen seems to be missing, maybe it''s the ghost of them? These people came out again as soon as you left. hateful."


    "Old Bai is still unusable."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and looked at Han Ruodao, "But you don''t have to hate them for what is being challenged this time."


    Han Ruo asked suspiciously, "Who is that?"


    "City Lord," Zhou Shu said slowly, "It is challenging to rank you who have never shot you higher than Lin Dong. It''s hard to say that City Master Wufang didn''t mean it. He also did similar things to me. Ever."


    Han Ruo stagnated and nodded unconsciously, "It turns out that he wanted me to reveal my identity..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s not a harm to you, but it''s actually a test. If you can pass it smoothly, you will definitely gain a lot of benefits from him."


    He saw through it early that this is a common management method used by the city lord of Xiancheng to test and stimulate young talented young people. If young people can survive the test and become stronger, the city lord will definitely cultivate. That''s the personal test.


    Zhou Shu was like this at the beginning. He has withstood many tests, but he also got the shadow of Tiangang.


    What he is a little puzzled now is, this time facing the locust tide, is it also the test of the city lord? But whether it was or not, he didn''t expect to get anything from the city lord. What he needed most now was time and a stable environment.


    If Han hesitated, he whispered, "I...then should I leave Wufang City?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her, "You have used the ice fairy body, even the gauze is broken, do you think you passed the test?"


    "you����"


    Han Ruo wanted to refute, but found that he had no confidence, and blushed and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "But, it��s not bad to be able to leave Wufang City earlier. After all, your foundation is not strong, and it��s really difficult to handle things if something goes wrong. Then you know that you come to me, at least not stupid, much smarter than before. Up."


    "I����"


    Han Ruo still wanted to refute, but still couldn''t say anything, and stomped quietly.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You are here, are you planning to listen to me?"


    "Ok."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she lowered her head and said in a small but firm voice.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Then stay here first, follow the orders like other true immortals, deal with the locust tide, and say yes, I don''t have any privileges for you."


    Han Ruo raised his head and nodded vigorously, "Okay, I can definitely help!"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she didn''t say anything, she sprinted towards the distance quickly.


    Watching her go away, Zhou Shu did not speak, but only spoke a few words to You Chongzhi through a voice transmission, and soon began to work on his own. For Hanruo, he was only a little surprised. This time Hanruo came over, and even a word There is no mention of Roxiping, it may be really mature.


    The fulfilling time always flies quickly, and it takes more than a month in the blink of an eye.


    After crossing the boundary, they basically changed their appearance. The big and small bunkers looked like hedgehogs covered with thorns from a distance.


    But a closer look reveals that basically all the defense facilities are suspended in the air-this is not difficult for the immortals, it does not affect the original terrain and environment of the post-crossing boundary, and minimizes the need for sword casting. influences.


    This is the first line of defense. Above these bunkers, there are thousands of formations suspended.


    Although they are all arranged with formations, power can never be said to be bad, especially when there is a large supply of immortal stones. It is no exaggeration to say that it is not easy for dozens of golden immortals to break through these formations. Consider There is basically no Golden Immortal among the floating beasts, so it should be considered very stable.


    Above the formation, there are still many puppets cruising.


    Most of them are organ kites, organ cranes, etc. Of course, their role is not only to detect. Basically, each puppet is equipped with one-time killing weapons such as blood bullets and self-detonation talisman, which can play a great role in war. .


    These puppets are simple to manufacture, with ordinary materials, and hundreds of true immortals who practice the puppet Tao are constantly refining day and night, and the number can be said to be endless.


    Some other puppets that Zhou Shu personally refined were guarded in those five rune formation bunkers. Following the manipulation of Zhou Shu''s spiritual thoughts, the Guixu Cannon would not be fired easily. Once used, it would bring the greatest benefit.


    Above the puppets, there are hundreds of elite teams cruising.


    ����Selected from the true immortals, through a short period of training, I have a preliminary understanding of the battle formation, and the combat power can be considered outstanding. By the way, the only three golden immortals of You Chongzhi are also among them.


    The squad went up again, and there was a triple extremely powerful protective shield.


    The outermost layer is also the most important layer of protection. The array talisman used by them is from Zhou Shu''s collection, and the defense is superb.


    These triple protective shields are meshed They are not like ordinary protective shields, which can completely withstand all attacks. Sooner or later they will be broken. They are smart and can selectively take on part of the blow and then take the other part. Put them in like a filter, which makes them almost impossible to break, and they can be effective in long-term battles.


    A completely intelligent protective cover.


    This idea came from a discussion between You Chongzhi and Zhou Shu, and the only person who could implement it was Zhou Shu.


    Controlling the triple protective shield and selectively placing the enemy in stages is what Zhou Shu needs to do, and it is also the most important thing for crossing the boundary after defense.


    It''s a word, but it''s extremely difficult to do.


    The formation can only provide protection, and everything else depends on Zhou Shu��s talent, that is, it is done by deduction calculations. The protective cover with a radius of 50,000 li, the endless wave of locusts, the amount of calculated data is incredible. It was Zhou Shu''s incomparably powerful divine consciousness and soul, and he had to temporarily clear the sea of ??consciousness and put aside other deductions to make it possible.


    It''s impossible to change other golden immortals, maybe Taiyi Daluo is difficult. Fairy winne

 Chapter 2411: coming

    coming.


    You Chongzhi opened his eyes wide, staring tightly at the outside of the protective cover, clenching his hands, his palms seemed to be sweaty.


    Like him, many true immortals were a little nervous when they saw the floating beasts for the first time, but none of them were surprised and kept focused enough.


    Outside the shield, several floating beasts were cruising and flying over.


    The shape is very peculiar, like a four-sectioned ant. The head and tail are extremely pointed, like a triangular cone. The middle is large and oval, with two pairs of wings protruding from the sides, gray and black with blue spots, and the abdomen is all black. Mao has two rows of spikes on his back, sharp as a knife.


    "If you remember correctly, it should be a triangle ant?"


    "Yes, they are very strong, almost equal to true immortals, but several parts of the body are very good materials for refining."


    "It''s all resources."


    "With such a small number, it must not be able to break through the shield, it''s okay."


    There was an argument from the team.


    Whizzing!


    With a few soft noises, the triangle ants rushed in one after another. The thick triple shield did not play a role, and no enemy stopped it.


    The triangle ant accelerates instantly, like a black lightning, cutting through the void and rushing straight down.


    "what?!"


    "how is this possible?"


    There were a few exclamations, but they were quickly stopped, and You Chongzhi whispered, "Team four, team five, you go, club formation!"


    In the two teams, more than a dozen true immortals flew out quickly, intercepted the few triangle ants, and fought together.


    After ten breaths, the triangle ants died one after another.


    "The club battle is really comfortable and effortless."


    "With the fairy tool, the triangle ant was completely restrained. I didn''t expect it to be so easy."


    "That is, the classics also say that the triangle ants are very difficult to deal with. It is difficult to win with a few true immortals. We fight three and it takes a while."


    The team returned soon, with excitement on the faces of the players, and of course also doubts, why the shield did not work?


    You Chongzhi shouted in a deep voice, "What are you all confused about!? When there are few enemies, we can do without a shield. We will practice battle formation for everyone! You just need to follow the orders, don''t have any doubts!"


    "understand."


    "I thought the shield was broken, it''s fine, don''t worry, don''t be afraid of more!"


    Everyone glanced at the dark shield and quickly regained their concentration.


    You Chongzhi''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said quietly, "Brother Dao, is the shield okay?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm and smiled, "It''s okay, I put it in on purpose."


    You Chongzhi felt relieved and complained, "Why didn''t you tell me in advance? It scared me a lot. If the shield doesn''t work, the morale will disappear."


    Zhou Shu showed a little solemnity, "Didn''t you handle it well now? When the war starts, there will definitely be many emergencies. It is impossible for us to communicate all the time. In many cases, you have to make your own decisions and relax. I believe you can do a good job, the defense here basically depends on you."


    You Chongzhi''s mind was slightly shaken, and he nodded secretly, "I see."


    The corpse of the triangle ant had just been cleaned, and a roar came from outside the shield.


    The momentum of the spring thunder was huge, and the autumn rain was endless. The expressions of the practitioners in the shield were all shocked, and after seeing the situation outside, some of them softened their legs and feet and almost fell to sit down.


    A large swath of black, covering most of the sky.


    The number is difficult to calculate, and there are tens of thousands of them.


    "Stand up!"


    Suddenly there was a long knife in You Chongzhi''s hand, and the sword was facing the sky, and he shouted, "What is there to be afraid of? This is just the beginning!"


    The true immortals nodded one after another, but only a few remained calm. The others couldn��t hide their nervousness and their emotions were written on their faces. This battle was too big. If they were all triangular ants, it would be equivalent to tens of thousands of true immortals. , How can it be blocked.


    Tension will spread. Not only the elite squad above, but the true immortals in the defense line below also feel that something is wrong. Shi Cai''s joy is gone, a lot of worry and fear in his eyes, and his hands are shaking.


    Zhou Shu didn''t panic, his eighth sense locked out, and the sea of ??consciousness was moving fast, and he quickly came up with the basic information of this batch of floating beasts.


    "There are more than 1,400 triangle ants, more than 34,000 soldiers bee beasts, and four fire worms."


    "I will put down the floating beasts in batches, about one-third of the total, and the locations will be above No. 3 and No. 5, and the defense will be arranged."


    "The fire round worm is very harmful to the shield. I will just put it down and rely on you."


    "After this batch, there will be no more large groups of floating beasts. They may be attacking other acropolises. You have two hours to rest."


    "I understand."


    You Chongzhi must be in his heart, shouting loudly, "Basically, they are all soldiers and beasts, which can be completely blocked! Focus on everything and listen to my orders. Everyone around the No. 3 and No. 5 bunkers will be ready to defend immediately! Team 1 to 3 Team 17, go to guerrilla over Bunker No. 5, Team 38 to Team 76, go near Bunker No. 3! The other teams stay in the middle and support at any time!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    The true immortals dispersed quickly, and the defense line below was also active, and many formations opened at the same time, emitting a dazzling light.


    Zhou Shu felt the changes on the battlefield, his mind was also certain, and he nodded secretly.


    In a large-scale war, everyone''s role is very small, and it is easy to be at a loss. If there is no strong commander to stabilize the military''s mind and communicate orders to various places, it is easy to be defeated and the war will basically be lost.


    Although it was only the first time to command, You Chongzhi did a good job, which made Zhou Shu very satisfied.


    You Chong''s expression was condensed, staring at the sky, and his fighting spirit quickly increased.


    The soldier beast is the most common floating beast and the main force in the locust tide. They are not strong alone, and they are not as good as the scattered immortals, but they are very powerful when they are concentrated. Millions of soldier beasts continue to attack and crush a world. Not surprisingly, although they have no wisdom, they seem to be naturally good at marching and fighting. They are well-founded and well-organized. No wonder they have the name soldier bee.


    To deal with them, the most important thing is to disrupt the formation.


    Fire round worms are also common floating beasts like a round flame, hence the name.


    It has a huge figure and is stronger than a real immortal. It has two attack methods. One is to eject flames and burn everything that prevents it from moving forward. Instead, it simply explodes, allowing the flames in the body to explode without any scruples. Its flames It is not the fire of the five elements, it is similar to the dragon flame, and it is also a unique special kind of fire that consumes almost any power. It is the natural enemy of many formations and defense facilities. I don��t know how many realms and fairy cities eventually collapsed because of losing. Here is the Fireball Worm.


    Fortunately, their number has never been much, otherwise there would be no realms and fairy cities in the heavens.


    To deal with them, the most important thing is to kill them with one blow, so that they have no chance to use any means.


    You Chongzhi repeated these messages in his heart, and the long knife in his hand trembled, and Lin Ren''s killing intent followed, and the waves spread like a violent wave.


    boom!


    Large swarms of floating beasts, like meteor showers, snapped on the shield.


    The three-layer shield kept vibrating, counteracting the impact while selectively lowering the floating beasts in batches.

 Chapter 2412: Big win

    From a distance, the triple shield is like three big dustpans constantly shaking.


    The floating beast that was originally focused on attacking one place was scattered to various places on the shield in constant shaking. After passing through the three-layer shield, the original offensive was basically disrupted.


    At this time, the shield showed two gaps, like a funnel, and the floating beasts found the exit and fell one after another.


    Below, it is the No. 3 and No. 5 Bunkers.


    Before the true immortal in the formation was activated, a dazzling white light suddenly flashed on the Fu formation bunker.


    Boom-the beam of light gushes out and rushes toward the floating beasts that are constantly falling.


    The floating beast that had not had time to reorganize the offensive, was hit in the head, at least half of it was rushed into the sky by the beam of light, fragmented, and the rest fell into chaos, not knowing where it was going, running around randomly, looking like a headless fly.


    The true immortals below will naturally not miss the opportunity, and they will swarm up.


    I was very nervous just now, and it relaxed, morale skyrocketed, and the fighting spirit went wild.


    You Chong''s expression was slightly condensed, and he did not expect that the oppressive army of floating beasts, after passing through the shield and being attacked by the return to the market, would actually become crushed.


    "Brother Zhou Dao, you didn''t tell me."


    "As I said, the shield and the bunker are mine, and the rest are yours. Don''t think about it, your enemy is here."


    "know."


    You Chongzhi smiled back and looked at the four fireball worms in front of him, with a cold light flashing in his eyes.


    The fire round worm passed the shield smoothly, but it was obviously arranged by Zhou Shu deliberately, and it happened to fall in front of him.


    With a light chick, the long knife drew a cross, with an invisible and qualitative killing intent, overlapping and overlapping, like a thunder and a frenzy, rushing mightily.


    Bang, bang!


    After several muffled noises, the Fireball Worm was torn apart by the angry waves of killing intent without being able to deploy any means.


    They are not opponents of Jinxian, not to mention ordinary Jinxian. They can''t even explode. They are dozens of feet tall, and in the blink of an eye they become a pile of fire-colored fine sand, which is like the next one. Red rain.


    "Collect them all, this is a good thing."


    "I know that the essence of the fireball worm is the combination of the fire condensed sand one by one. I really don''t know how this strange creature was born."


    "Most of the floating beasts do not conform to the laws of heaven and earth, and most of them don''t even have basic life. They are like special products of mixed laws."


    "For so many years, no one has been able to study the essence of all floating beasts, and why the locust tide is born, Brother Zhou, what do you think?"


    "Think again when you have time. There is no time now. You are a bit messy over there."


    "what."


    You Chongzhi''s complexion changed slightly as he concentrated on the battlefield, and at the same time, a jade plate flew out of his sleeve to collect the burning sand.


    far away.


    The old man in the dome top tower frowned once again.


    Everything that happened on the post-crossing boundary fell into his eyes, "There is such a defensive method! It seems that there are many layers of defense, but the most important and most important thing is the shield, which disrupts the offensive, disperses the floating beasts, and turns into complexities. Jane, how did he do it?"


    Even the City Lord with his hands and eyes open to the sky, also felt incredible.


    "If that shield can enclose the entire Crescent City..."


    It is inevitable that he would be curious about what he didn''t understand, and he was also eager to learn. His interest in Zhou Shu was also growing.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was calm at this time, with a hint of pride.


    This kind of defensive method, I am afraid that it will not work if it is changed to other people.


    Calculate the position and strength of each floating beast, then analyze where they should go based on the data, and then appropriately change the state of the shield, whether to empty the path or block, whether the vibration is concentrated or scattered, these complex and huge operations, For Zhou Shu, it is an extremely intense exercise, which is almost impossible for other people without unique talents or digital thinking.


    The process is only a few dozen breaths away, but Zhou Shu''s energy for this is no less than facing a dozen golden immortals alone.


    A large amount of consumption in an instant is hard to count.


    Fortunately, Zhou Shu didn''t care about consumption. With the demon refining world, the soul fluid could be replenished at any time. As long as his consciousness and soul were not tired, he could continue.


    Zhou Shu recovered very quickly, staring at the outside, without a breath of relaxation.


    He understood very well that the tens of thousands now can only be regarded as appetizers.


    According to previous records, the largest shock wave of the locust tide may reach tens of billions at the same time. Of course, it is aimed at the Great Immortal City and the Great Realm. For the post-crossover with a radius of only 50,000 miles, the maximum is 400,000 floating beasts at the same time. .


    Four hundred thousand is enough to squeeze all the sky beyond the boundary, and no more can be crowded.


    Fortunately, the rear crossover is very small. For defense, a small area is always a good thing. The bigger the more difficult it is. If the rear crossover is as big as Heishawu, the number of enemies will increase exponentially, and the amount of calculation will increase dozens of times. Zhou Shu It must be unstoppable.


    And if Zhou Shu is to use this method to protect a realm as large as Crescent City, the Hunyuan realm is the foundation.


    Before long, this battle was over again.


    Big win.


    The floating herd that was crushed before has become a resource material, scattered in the bags of each true fairy.


    "I was scared to death just now, and thought I was dead, so many..."


    "Who would say no? Even if Jinxian is afraid, let alone we are really immortals, but I really didn''t expect..."


    "Who wants to get it? Those two bunkers are so powerful that they dissipated the floating beasts in one shot and eliminated a lot! It''s so easy to win!"


    "Let me say, the most important thing is the outer shield, right?"


    "Yes, I thought it was useless before. I didn''t expect it to be so useful. It''s so reliable!"


    "It can be said that the triple shield has completed most of the work of defense, and all the art of war is in it. I wanted to say how Zhou Shu stayed still and did not help. It turned out that it was all dependent on him."


    "Don''t forget You Sishao!"


    "Of course, without his command, we would have been messed up a long time ago, not to mention that he killed all the fireball worms with a single blow!"


    The true immortals were so excited that they couldn''t stop at the same time examining the gains and discussing the situation of the battle.


    A big victory is the most exciting.


    Han Ruo was among them, did not speak, but looked happier than anyone else, and took a peek at Zhou Shu from time to time, his eyes full of jumping light.


    "Don''t make noise!"


    You Chongzhi��s voice came down with great power, "I have two hours for you to rest, go to the spiritual formation, hurry up and recover! I will make up as much as I consume! But if anyone stays in battle Don��t blame me for being impolite!"


    "understand!"


    "How can I keep my strength and use all my energy to replenish it? This is an unquestionable exercise opportunity. I will try my best every time I make a shot! Don''t worry, Abu, the Four Masters!"


    "Yes, the Fourth Young Master is what you say, we absolutely obey the command!"


    The true immortals waved in response, excited.


    "Less long-winded!"


    You Chongzhi frowned, but he was very helpful in his heart, and he smiled unconsciously.


    In the past, he was not a dude in the eyes of others, but he was far inferior to a few big brothers. Now he is so happy to get such affirmation. Fairy winne

 Chapter 2413: helper

    More than a month passed quickly.


    After crossing the boundary, he was not harmed, but the entire world fell into a very tired and depressed state.


    The true immortals are still fighting, but most of their faces have no expressions or excitement, like numb machines, doing mechanical things.


    From a distance, there is not much difference from a puppet.


    This is often the case in large-scale wars, especially after being encircled.


    Yes, I was surrounded. At this moment, I crossed the boundary. Regardless of the top, bottom, left, and right, the sky was full of black floating beasts. Dark clouds generally covered everything. Standing in the boundary, you can no longer see the sky and the New Moon City.


    It became an island.


    Completely caught in the locust tide.


    Such days have been going on for some time.


    Of course, although there are floating beasts everywhere, most of the floating beasts are advancing with the locust tide and impacting the larger target Crescent City. Only a few can stay in front of the back crossing, and therefore, the back crossing can always resist the locust tide.


    The locust tide is like a turbulent tide, and after crossing the boundary, it is a reef that has long been swallowed, even if the reef is still standing in the tide and has not been destroyed.


    A batch of floating beasts were eliminated, and Yu Chongzhi quickly recovered with the rare break time.


    In the locust tide, the offensive continues one after another, and the so-called rest time is the time for the enemy to be slightly less.


    "Brother Dao, it feels like our combat power is declining."


    "It''s not a feeling, it''s a fact. There are fewer floating beasts coming in, but the fighting time is longer. If the combat power in the previous month was 100, now it is only 70, 50 of which are brought by the puppet formation, talisman, etc. A fixed value, that is to say, true immortals only have 40% ability."


    "So bad?"


    "Yes, it will be lowered in a few days, and it will be more difficult at that time."


    Zhou Shu was also a little worried.


    He considered these things, but he could not think of such a big impact.


    Still lacking experience. When Zhou Shu calculated, he equated these true celestial beings with those in Baiyujing Linglong Pavilion, but obviously not. Those people are well-trained, have participated in countless battles, and have full experience. Most of these people in front of him It was an ordinary true celestial being, and he participated in very few wars. This was probably the first long-term battle. The mental and physical exhaustion period was too long.


    "How to do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    You Chongzhi pondered for a while, and he was quite helpless, "Inspiration and encouragement are not very effective. Although they still have power and can continue to supplement, they just don''t have much energy, alas."


    "My heart is tired, no amount of rewards will help."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. It would be nice to say that these true immortals have faith. The so-called spring silkworms will be exhausted when the silk is dead, and the wax torch will turn into ashes and the tears will begin to dry. With a hundred percent ability, if it is a Cihang sect who holds the belief in saving lives, even if the body and mind are drained, they will not lose a little fighting spirit, and Zhou Shu can also use the holy notes to help them consolidate their minds.


    But obviously neither, they are just a group of practitioners who cherish their lives and yearn for promotion.


    Of course, Zhou Shu and You Chongzhi are different. They both have goals that must be achieved, which is equivalent to belief.


    You Chongzhi knocked his head, "Is there no way?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course there is. Generally speaking, the presence of reinforcements is the best answer."


    "No reinforcements."


    You Chongzhi sighed, "The locust tide has overwhelmed everything, and we can''t contact New Moon City. They will definitely not come if there is a city owner."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Then another way, let all the true immortals rest for two to three days, a complete rest can relieve fatigue."


    You Chongzhi paused, "I also thought about it, but it''s easy to say, but difficult to do. Not to mention how the two of us should block this endless wave of locusts in these two or three days, but how do they rest here? My heart is all occupied by the locust tide, how can I get a rest of my body and mind? Being in an extremely dangerous place, even golden immortals like you and me cannot completely let go, even more impossible for them."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Should there be a phantom array dedicated to relaxation and recuperation, used in war?"


    You Chongzhi was a little upset, "Yes, such as Jiuchi Meat Forest Formation, Xiaoyao Great Formation, Pantao Formation, etc., I have seen them all in Baiyujing, but I... think those are useless, so I didn''t take them. This is mine. wrong."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I have also neglected, but it is not impossible, I have a way to let them rest."


    "That''s good!"


    You Chongzhi was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Then let them rest, taking advantage of the fact that there are not many floating beasts, we will fight for a period of time, and we can hold on for as long as we can, otherwise, if we continue to cross the boundary, we will definitely be defeated. "


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, his eyes drifted away.


    Using the law of the soul, cast the law to create a soul domain with a radius of tens of miles, allowing the true immortals to enter, and then give full play to the power of the law, it is enough to eliminate the distracting thoughts of the true immortals, let them focus on rest and relieve their mind and body Of all exhaustion.


    However, Zhou Shu had to pay a lot of spirit and consciousness to last the soul domain for two to three days, and the result was that the shield''s defense power was difficult to guarantee.


    Dilemma.


    If the strength is further advanced, or if he can have a soul body clone, he can take care of both sides, but he can''t do it now, if there is a capable helper...


    "Brother Zhou Dao, don''t be in a daze, we are running out of time."


    You Chongzhi looked at the locust tide outside, very anxious.


    Zhou Shu ignored him, and a trace of spiritual knowledge entered the world of refining monsters.


    It was also very busy inside, the pot was always busy making soul and spirit liquids, and there were mountains of materials around me.


    Old Jian came over with a serious expression, "Zhou Shu, if it is troublesome, I can."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It''s really not suitable, the old sword, most floating beasts are lifeless."


    Without life, the law of life and death would not be able to exert an advantage, and if only the law was used, the strength of the old sword was the same as that of the true immortal, and it was of little use.


    Old Jian sighed, "The old man can only continue to practice, hey, it''s still not working when things happen, he doesn''t even have sword intent, just like a waste."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Old Jian, I don''t think it will be long before you can go further, don''t worry."


    Old Jian nodded There was still a lot of loss in his eyes.


    Xuebai''s little trick jumped on Zhou Shu and shook his head, "Zhou Shu, do you want me to go out?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "The floating beast won''t listen to you."


    "Humph!"


    The little trick glared at Zhou Shu, and disappeared after jumping. He looked happy, but the hair on his body exploded a little, and he was a little dissatisfied with himself.


    In the distance, Xiangru sat still, closed his eyes and concentrated.


    After watching the battle between the Dragon Race and You Si, after meditation for many days, he seemed to realize something, and he remained in a state of ignoring foreign objects.


    Wow, bang, bang!


    In the mountains farther away, there were waves of rock cracking, and the sound was huge, as if the whole mountain had been smashed open.


    Zhou Shuning looked around, and suddenly moved his mind. Isn''t this the helper he needs?

 Chapter 2414: Kill domain

    Zhou Shu glanced at You Chong, and he was very excited about what You Chongzhi felt, and looked forward to it.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Chongzhi, gather the true immortals in one place and let them all rest."


    "it is good."


    You Chongzhi nodded, "I will try my best to block it during this period. Don''t worry, I haven''t used my real ability yet."


    "Well, but you are not the one."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Go ahead."


    Orders are on the way, and the true immortals quickly gathered together, sitting or lying down, and doing their best to rest.


    Even if you close your eyes and put your body down, tiredness still envelopes them like a dark cloud, and it can''t be dissipated. After a long battle for more than a month, it is not easy to completely calm down and rest. It shows that there is no one. Be steady, turn over from time to time, sigh.


    This kind of rest is not very effective.


    You Chongzhi looked at them and sighed unconsciously. During this period of time, he became an excellent leader. He had trouble with his subordinates and felt uncomfortable. He could only turn his head and look at Zhou Shu, with many expectations in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, a piece of gray mist slowly drifted from his body, gradually growing and permeating, surrounding all the true immortals.


    The real immortal in the gray mist was shocked. It seemed that he felt something invaded. At first he had a strong resistance to it, but after a long time he did not consciously follow. The mind gradually calmed down, and the distractions such as war and killing slowed down. Slowly disappeared, and slowly fell asleep.


    Look at them now, it''s completely different from before.


    The whole body is relaxed, the complexion is peaceful, and the rest is very stable.


    "You really have you, brother Dao!"


    You Chongzhi couldn''t help but patted Zhou Shu next year, his face was full of excitement, "What do I want to do now?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "You should take a break too, I will call you when that happens."


    You Chongzhi frowned and couldn''t help shaking his head, "No way, there will be floating beasts soon?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Do you want me to throw you into the soul realm? You are a golden fairy, shouldn''t you be able to use it? Don''t worry about the battlefield, you have to work hard after a while. What''s wrong, so what?"


    "understood."


    You Chong''s expression tightened, he closed his eyes quickly, and kept his mind.


    It is much simpler for him to get rid of distracting thoughts. Even if he misses the battlefield again, it is not difficult to separate that part of his emotions. For the Jinxian, emotions may also be a kind of substance, which can be forgotten and can be taken away.


    The only thing that can''t rest is Zhou Shu and the puppet.


    But at this time, Zhou Shu didn''t have the energy to perform large-scale calculations and analyze each floating beast separately. All he could do was to close all the passages of the protective shield and turn the filter-like shield into an iron wall.


    can only focus on defense.


    Time passed a little bit.


    Three hours later, You Chongzhi regained consciousness, full of energy, and shiny all over his body.


    "Brother Dao, you can kill the Quartet again, haha! Ah..."


    Suddenly, he stopped and looked at Zhou Shu steadily. He was a little dazed. Zhou Shu''s body was already soaked. Obviously it was caused by excessive consumption. Only his face remained calm and his eyes were fixed, "I''m fine, you Is it all right?"


    "Well, why didn''t you call me earlier, what''s the situation now?"


    You Chongzhi looked towards the sky, his face turned pale, almost dumbfounded, "This... so much?"


    Because there is no passage for the floating beasts to come in, the current shield is already covered with floating beasts, which adds up to at least a hundred thousand, layered on top of each other, densely packed, covering the entire sky.


    The floating beasts were not quiet at all, spread their teeth and dance claws, stretched out their hands and feet, and bumped twice from time to time. The fearful people might faint at first glance.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, even with a slight smile.


    You Chongzhi shook his head quickly, "Who said that! But... I was a little worried. There were so many gatherings. It won''t last long. If the shield collapses, it will be over after crossing the boundary! Do you want to wake them up now?"


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Wake up now, the true immortal can recover to his usual 60% strength, but the duration will not exceed ten days, you decide."


    "Forget it, I''ll go fight it!"


    You Chongzhi raised his head to the sky, gnashing his teeth and shouted, without a knife in his hand, his aura is better than a knife, his murderous intent rose up to the sky.


    is like a solid red beam of light, shining on the shield, perceiving the killing beast, and unconsciously retreating, revealing a passage.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Your law of killing seems to have improved a lot."


    "Kill almost five million or more? Don''t remember, if this doesn''t improve, then I would be too bad."


    You Chongzhi smiled, "Brother Dao, don''t insist, open a channel, I will fight them up and down!"


    "Of course, but what I need more is your killing domain."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and slowly said, "Go up, open your law domain, and join him to destroy these floating beasts."


    "He?"


    You Chongzhi was puzzled, but didn''t hesitate, and rushed straight to the sky. At the same time, a layer of burning clouds floated around him, constantly spreading away.


    The domain of the law of killing, the domain of killing, played a very important role in this battle. In the domain, the killing intent and fighting intent of the practitioners has doubled, and the strength has increased several times. This is also very suitable for You Chongzhi. The reason for a leader.


    Unfortunately, it has no effect on people who are so exhausted that they have no intent to kill.


    As Yu Chong flew into the sky, the shield suddenly cracked.


    The floating beasts who hadn''t been able to enter for a few hours suddenly found the exit. After holding back for a long time, they finally found a place to vent. Squeezing, the speed of coming down is not very fast.


    Piles of floating beasts fell down, and the killing intent flashed in Yu Chongzhi''s eyes, and he immediately pounced on it.


    �!


    A red light suddenly appeared on the ground, rushing to the sky!


    The red light moved left and right, flashing a few times, as if looking for something, suddenly found the target, and rushed towards the floating beasts.


    Snapped! bump! Snapped!


    A series of beating sounds came, and the thunder was too fast to cover your ears. When I looked again, the groups of floating beasts were either broken into pieces, or smashed into meatloaf, and fell like rain.


    Within a few breaths, few of the floating beasts that passed through the shield were able to move, and they all died too much.


    "Ah?! What is that?"


    You Chongzhi''s eyes widened. The red light was definitely not a cultivator, but a weird hobby with fire and hair standing upright in his eyes and all over his body.


    Long hands and long feet, extremely agile, with a golden rod in his hand, waving like a dragon, wherever he goes, he is invincible, as long as he stands in front of him, he will definitely be knocked down, no matter what.


    "It''s stronger than I thought, it really is a natural seed of battle."


    Zhou Shu felt relieved, and soon enlarged his mouth.


    lasted for three hours, and it was almost unbearable. The floating beast must be eliminated as soon as possible to relieve the pressure.


    .

 Chapter 2415: Hozen

    As the opening widened, more and more floating beasts fell.


    The red-blooming hustle has a special attraction, and it may be the only one in motion, and the floating beasts surrounded him.


    The more floating beasts, the more excited the honobo, and the faster and harder the movements.


    The golden rods opened and closed, sweeping and smashing vertically, and the debris was flying like rain, no matter what floating beasts, they couldn''t stand a stick.


    You Chongzhi next to ���� looked a little dumbfounded.


    Zhou Shu did the same, and he looked more closely.


    If you read it right, every floating beast that was killed by a small stone will have a wisp of black mist floating on its body, and then it will fall on the small stone and disappear, as if something has been absorbed. .


    He couldn''t perceive the specific information of the black mist, but it was mostly related to the fighting spirit.


    You Chongzhi said in a hurry, "Brother Dao, what you said, isn''t he not this husky?"


    "Yes, you extend the killing domain to him, but don''t get too close to him."


    "I know, this guy seems to care nothing except fighting. I will definitely get beaten after I pass. It looks quite painful."


    Yu Chongzhi walked around the hospitable, spreading the not-so-large killing area, covering him.


    "Hey hey!"


    Perceiving the killing domain, the Huxu suddenly let out a loud roar, like a cracked silk, sharp and high.


    The floating beasts around were shocked, as if they were stupid, they didn''t move, even if the golden rod fell on their heads, they didn''t move even if they were broken into powder.


    Hun''s body was full of red light, suddenly jumped, the golden rod rushed towards the sky, towards the open gap.


    Zhou Shu secretly said a bad sound, but he couldn''t. It was too late to close the gap, and there was no way to stop it. After all, he had to maintain the shield and use the soul domain to assist the true immortal. He was not a panacea.


    In the blink of an eye, Hoo Hu was already standing in the gap.


    Up, down, left, and right, all densely packed floating beasts, you can''t see the side at a glance, all of them are fierce and vile, ready to move.


    "Hey hey!"


    ���� is not afraid, on the contrary, he is more excited, and his fighting spirit is like a flood, pouring wanton.


    ''S figure also suddenly became much bigger, reaching a height of several tens of feet, and the golden rod in his hand spread accordingly, just like the Qingtian Zijin Liang, which protruded hundreds of feet.


    Wow!


    A sweep, no one can stop.


    The wind and clouds are rising, and it is fleeting, only to see a large area of ??stumps, like snow, constantly falling on the shield.


    "what?!"


    You Chongzhi below was a bit stuck, "Brother Zhou Dao, what is this?"


    "Your killing domain is really good."


    Zhou Shugu said to him, he did not expect such a situation, the little stone burst out to have such power, and the talent is also super strong, the copper furnace forging body has not been cultivated for many years, it has already had a trace of magic. The prototype of the phase.


    And the magic weapon in his hand, the Golden Pillar of Netherworld, can actually become bigger and smaller, which is just right for his magical powers.


    A picture suddenly appeared in the sea of ??knowledge, the former Xuanhuang world, the former proud country, the manchurian cultivator, and a magic monkey... Could it be that the scene of that day will be reproduced today?


    You Chongzhi seemed to be quite interested, "Of course my killing domain is good, no one can compare it except the big brother... Wait, this is not the point!"


    "Watch him, don''t let him run too far, and don''t let him hit the shield."


    "How do I know if it will work?"


    You Chongzhi complained, and had to put more energy on the hooves, if the hooves hit the shield...


    Hun''s stature grew bigger, but his movements were not slow at all, and he was still as fast as lightning.


    When you close the stick and swing it, you can''t see it at all, you can only see the afterimages one after another. From a distance, there is a flash of red light, the stick shadow is heavy, wherever you go, the floating beasts are shattered, let alone resist, it is too late to dodge, Most of the floating beasts were completely suppressed by the hustle''s aura and died obediently.


    When a group of floating beasts died, a series of black mist flew out and fell on the husband and disappeared.


    Because there are too many dead floating beasts, the black mist keeps flying towards the hospitable, entangled in the body, the black light and the red light reflect each other, it looks very obvious, even You Chongzhi also noticed.


    "Is this killing intent, or fighting intent, or something else?"


    "It should be the power of law, but what power can be drawn from the floating beast?"


    "They look strange and weird, each is different, and they are a mixture of different laws, but why does each have this power?"


    He is a little messy.


    Practitioners always feel this way about things they don��t understand yet.


    ���� madly fighting, ceaseless killing, within dozens of breaths, there are countless floating beasts killed, Zhou Shu''s pressure is also much less, and the pressure is less, Zhou Shu also has extra energy to see the situation of the ���.


    "A lot smarter."


    If the little stone is still the magic monkey of the past, the shield and Yu Chongzhi must also be his attack targets, but obviously, the gold rod''s rise and fall are very measured, without hurting the shield, and did not want to go to deal with You Chongzhi below. It showed that the nurturing and training for so many years was not in vain, he listened to the words of the old man.


    After all, Little Stone grew up in the world of refining demon.


    Zhou Shu was also worried, he didn''t know what the root of the black fog was.


    The little stone can get stronger as it fights. As long as there is an opponent, it will never be exhausted. Those black fog must be one of the reasons. If the black fog is a special ability of the magic monkey from the demon world, it is similar to the soul absorption. It may not be a good thing, but if it only has to do with the fighting spirit and his character, that would be good.


    "Old Hu, have you seen it?"


    "I see, Master, this husky is really free from restraints, and it''s lawless. Fortunately, there aren''t so many things to destroy him in the world of refining demon."


    "It''s not a big problem, right?"


    "I can''t see the problem now but I think it''s better not to go too far. If it arouses his murderous intent, it will be difficult to change it in the future."


    "I know, this is only used if there is no other way, and it won''t be necessary after the siege is resolved."


    "Yes, Master, but I am still a little worried. It''s best to read more Zen Sutras to him and sharpen his temper."


    "No, if he loses this temperament, it is not him. This is the reason why I left him. When you think he is no longer suitable for the demon refining world, I will find a place for him and keep him Which sector is better than this change."


    "Master, I just talk about it casually. Instead of being destroyed, I hope he has always been in the world of refining monsters."


    only said something in the world of refining demon, it was different when he came out.


    Except for a few places where there are living floating beasts, the shield is already clean, and the outside scene can be clearly seen.


    The crisis of the army''s pressure was passed smoothly.


    Wan Lai is all silent.


    The Crescent City in the distance hung like a crescent moon, and the acropolis was dotted with stars, and it was clear.


    The small stone was suspended above the shield, his figure was straight, the golden rod in his hand pointed forward, and he stared into the distance. The fighting spirit was violent, not weakened at all.


    At a moment''s notice, there was a feeling that the golden monkey rose to the top and Yuyu clarified Wanliai.


    You Chongzhi turned around to look at Zhou Shu, a little panicked, "Brother Dao, I think he hasn''t stopped, isn''t it about taking you and me?"


    .

 Chapter 2416: such

    Zhou Shu looked calm, "It''s okay, you take the killing domain first."


    Yu Chongzhi suddenly realized, and hurriedly put away the law field.


    ��� quickly became smaller, passed through the shield, and rushed towards Zhou Shu, like a meteor.


    You Chongzhi''s heart shook, and he didn''t shout anything, the streamer disappeared without a trace, and he could no longer perceive the whereabouts of the hustle.


    "This����"


    He was startled, but he didn''t say anything after thinking about it.


    is obviously Zhou Shu''s secret, and there will be no results after asking.


    In the world of refining monsters.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s okay, old pot?"


    There was some worry in Old Hu''s eyes, "It''s okay, Master, he was nurtured by the demon refining world. He is a member of the demon refining world. He will listen to me more or less, but I am still a little worried. It may not always listen to me what it is like."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If you are in control, I don''t think there will be a problem."


    Hu Lao looked at Zhou Shu with a calm expression, "Master, rest assured, I will do my best."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, glanced at the distance slowly, and withdrew from the world of refining monsters.


    Although the small stone has shrunk, it still maintains a violent state, his eyes are red, and he is taking breath in the mountains.


    If the little stone maintains its madness and fighting spirit, it will definitely have a big impact on the demon refining world. Think about what he did in the Xuanhuang world in the past. It can be said that the existence of little stone is for the demon refining world. A kind of test, but also a kind of restraint to the demon refining world.


    Zhou Shu trusted Hu Lao, hoping to see the demon refining world grow and mature very well, but such measures are also necessary to make things move in a controllable direction.


    Yu Chongzhi fell down and sighed, "Unexpectedly."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Is it my spirit beast, what do you think?"


    You rushed for a while, and then muttered, "In such a large-scale battle, he is stronger than me, much stronger."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "His own strength is not strong, and he is far from yours, but his characteristics are obvious, and he can only use it once. The madness on his body is too heavy and it will take a long time to wash it away. I can''t count on it anymore."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, and he was quite helpless, "Oh, I hope I will rely on him in the future, so I can rest assured to help."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Now you can continue to rest for a while, I don''t think there will be many floating beasts in the next few hours."


    "Why?"


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu with some doubts, "Speaking of just a few hours ago, why are there so many piles?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "There were two large swarms of locusts passing by just now. They are different from the previous ones. They seem to come from the side, maybe the previous realms were completely swallowed."


    You Chongzhi cursed, "No wonder it''s so fat, **** it."


    As the name suggests, locust tides are similar to locust plagues, locusts eat everything they can eat, and so are floating beasts.


    Various floating beasts can swallow most of the things related to the law by virtue of the power of their own laws. If they are captured by the floating beasts, no matter what the fairy city or the world, there must be no grass. It is difficult to restore the old view, and basically can only be abandoned. .


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Just now I was completely surrounded by floating beasts after I crossed the boundary. I didn��t have a chance to surround myself, so they all followed the locust tide. It is difficult to gather again for a while, so you also have some time to rest, but I want Remind you, after the rest, I really can only rely on you."


    "It''s okay!"


    You Chongzhi patted his chest, "I just didn''t have fun just now, so I can''t miss it this time."


    He quickly entered a state of rest, and Zhou Shu shook the protective cover, shaking off the floating beast corpses scattered on the cover. These law-powered fragments were all usable materials, and Zhou Shu was reluctant to discard them. Of wealth.


    a few hours later.


    The floating beasts began to attack in groups again.


    Zhou Shu had no time to analyze the floating beasts. He only opened two gaps in the shield and activated the Guixu Cannon. Every once in a while, five talisman bunkers would fire at the gap, while You Chongzhi brought three golden immortals. , Cruising near the gap, intercept and kill the floating beasts, and use the organ kite to resist the missing ones.


    Several people have exerted their best abilities, but over time, there will always be times when they cannot take care of them.


    Occasionally, floating beasts fall and cross the boundary and start to destroy.


    But not long after the destruction, the body will stiffen up and die.


    If you look closely, you can find that their bodies are covered with wisps of sword intent. The sword intent is extremely sharp and completely destroyed their bodies.


    At this time, Ou Ting is using heaven and earth as a furnace to forge swords. After that, the world beyond the boundary is the oven, and the floating beasts will turn into coke when they fall on the furnace and become part of the fire. They can be considered dead, but Zhou Shu was not happy at all.


    is mixed with other things, the fire is not pure.


    Sword intends to destroy them, there will be additional consumption.


    No matter how you look at it, it will have an impact on sword making. Of course it is not a good thing. How happy it is.


    Zhou Shuwei sighed and was helpless. He maintained the soul domain and shield. He had no extra power to guard and cross the boundary. He only used the puppet, the bunker and the four golden immortals to completely block the floating beasts. It was impossible. The hope is that the sword will not be greatly affected.


    shouldn''t be big either, the post-crossing boundary remained basically intact, and the floating beast that could rush down was less than one thousandth.


    There is always imperfection in everything, and he can''t be too demanding, at least for now Ou Ting is still concentrating on making swords.


    Zhou Shuning looked towards Crescent City seemed thoughtful.


    After crossing the boundary, it was only 50,000 miles, and there were not many floating beasts passing by. Compared with the locust tide in the sky, it was not worth mentioning. However, this exhausted all the power of Zhou Shu, You Chongzhi, and many true immortals. Incomplete, and Crescent City has a radius of hundreds of millions of miles, how difficult it is to fully protect it, basically it is impossible, even if the power there is thousands or tens of thousands of times more than here.


    In the void, Crescent City was still shining brightly, much dimmer than before.


    An endless wave of locusts, like a turbulent black river with nowhere to come or return, completely concealed Crescent City.


    Around New Moon City, there are hundreds of floating beasts surrounding a golden fairy everywhere. At the same time, at least several thousand battles are taking place.


    The battle was very quiet.


    The golden immortals solved this battle with expressionless faces, and soon went into the next battle. They didn��t have time to rest, and they didn��t have time to manage the harvest. In fact, they didn��t get the harvest. Most of the floating beast fragments will be collected by the city lord, and the golden fairy will be given other rewards, they want and need more rewards.


    Occasionally, I can see that a golden fairy has been attacked by countless floating beasts to nowhere, then all he can do is blew himself.


    ����Create a huge void storm and let the floating beasts besieging yourself buried.


    Until he died, he wouldn''t make a scream.


    has made a choice, then accept it. This is how the practitioner is.

 Chapter 2417: Reverse roll

    Two days passed quickly.


    Zhou Shu withdrew from the soul domain, the true immortals stood up, all energetic, just like when they first came.


    "Hurry up, everyone is in place!"


    Yu Chong, who could not wait for a long time, screamed, so that the true immortals with the afterglow of dreams on their faces were completely awake, aware of the situation in reality, and soon went into battle with high morale.


    Everything is restored as before.


    Zhou Shu also breathed a sigh of relief, and finally could concentrate on defending the floating beast.


    According to his calculations, during this period, about three hundred floating beasts fell on the back-crossing boundary, hoping that it would not have a big impact on Ouding.


    You Chongzhi looked at him with concern, "Do you want to take a break, Brother Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "No, I''m fine."


    "You are different from others, alas, I''m taking it."


    glanced at Zhou Shu, You Chongzhi shook his head and continued to direct.


    The only one who didn''t rest was Zhou Shu, and he couldn''t rest either.


    He didn''t even know how much soul fluid he had consumed. He couldn''t count the number, but the consumption was not useless. This was actually equivalent to ultra-high-intensity training. As long as he could persist, his strength could increase day by day.


    He can clearly perceive the progress of spirit and consciousness, and of course Shu Zhidao.


    The floating beast is a combination of various laws. During this period of long-term contact with them, Zhou Shu perceives the meaning of many laws. Although he can''t clearly say what the specific laws are, and I can��t talk about understanding, it��s such a wide range. The large amount of direct information has obvious gains to Shu Zhidao. What is certain is that when you see similar laws in the future, it will be much simpler and faster for Zhou Shu to understand transparency.


    is like a middle school student doing a college topic. Although they don��t understand it, as long as they write down all the topics, it will be useful in the future.


    Time flies quickly, just over a month.


    Victory is in sight, and it is obvious that the recent locust tide has become sparse, and the number of floating beasts crossing the boundary after passing by each day is only one-third of the original number.


    At this time, the true immortals have entered a period of exhaustion again.


    However, Zhou Shu, You Chongzhi, and Zhenxian did not plan to take a rest. According to the law of the past, there are still two or three days at most, and the locust tide that lasts for 100 days will end. All right.


    "Go!"


    "I''m coming for this batch, don''t grab it!"


    "Your team is almost in the top five, so greedy!"


    "That''s why you have to work harder. It''s okay if you don''t have the top five. This time the city lord will concentrate on guarding the New Moon City, and everyone else is inside, and even if we sell materials, we can make a lot of money outside."


    "That''s the same, you guys just go up, be careful, don''t lose out if something happens in the end."


    "Don''t crow''s mouth, what can happen? It''s been three months, and we haven''t died yet!"


    "It didn''t hurt much, it''s a miracle to say it out."


    "It''s not because of You Sishao, and that Zhou Shanzhu, it''s right to follow Bai Yujing, I will follow."


    "Yes, and it is not necessary to fight. I will be a puppet below, and the benefits I have received are comparable to those of the past dozens or hundreds of years."


    The floating beast evacuated and fell down, and was quickly besieged and killed. There was no threat at all.


    The real immortals also talked more and laughed from time to time, as if this was not a battlefield, but a game.


    Facing the slightly sloppy real immortal, You Chongzhi did not strictly prohibit or remind him, and even smiled when he commanded. Yes, victory is coming, and it��s time to relax.


    When he turned his head, he saw Zhou Shu''s unusually serious face and his smile couldn''t help but stagnate.


    "What''s wrong, Brother Dao?"


    "Concentrate, something is wrong."


    "Wrong?"


    You Chongzhi let go of his spiritual perception and probed for a while, "It seems that there are not many floating beasts, and the locust tide is indeed getting smaller."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "It''s not the front, it''s the back."


    "Behind?"


    You Chongzhi looked at New Moon City, suddenly thought of something, and his heart was tight, "Could it be that it''s a reverse wave?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "The locust tide around New Moon City has stagnated for a while. It is similar to the description in the jade slip, and it may be a sign of reversal."


    "That''s bad..."


    You Chongzhi''s complexion changed suddenly, and his voice trembled a little.


    The locust tide does not always rush forward, and occasionally some accidents occur, such as the tide whirls, the locust tide slows down, and the floating beasts continue to move around a certain area, much like the vortex in front of the reef in the river, or the reverse tide. , The locust tide suddenly rolled back in reverse and impacted a certain realm, and the floating beasts increased in a large amount in a short period of time, which was simply a disaster for a certain realm.


    In the jade slip, You Pizhi mentioned the reverse wave tide, but also said that in nearly a hundred locust wave, New Moon City has not encountered a reverse wave wave.


    Thinking of this, You Chongzhi stared at New Moon City, "Impossible?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It was impossible in the past, but this time is different, have you forgotten?"


    Yu Chong''s mind was shocked.


    One of the conditions for the appearance of the reverse wave is that the two realms are relatively close. Crescent City has not encountered it in the past. It is because Crescent City is defending against the locust tide at the Acropolis. The Acropolis and Crescent City are a whole, one boundary, and this time , Weicheng and Crescent City were defensively separated, and that was two realms, and they were two realms very close to each other.


    If there is an inverse wave, the three vertical realms, the star realms, and the rainy realms will be the first to bear the brunt, and the latter will not escape.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "In any case, don''t forget your responsibilities. You can''t relax until the end of the war."


    "I understand."


    Yu Chong''s expression was awe-inspiring, and he immediately roared and issued a series of commands.


    Although the true immortals did not understand, they all obeyed the orders. After a while, the relaxed atmosphere disappeared, and the battlefield regained its dignity.


    Zhou Shu is the most solemn, he knows the terrible retrograde tide.


    If it is really in a short time, the shield will usher in a great challenge. At least 300,000 floating beasts will attack at the same time, which is twice as strong as the previous strongest attack wave and lasts longer. long.


    is hard to hold.


    Boom!


    During meditation, a muffled noise came.


    The voice sounded extremely remote, but the voice was surprisingly loud. The true immortals who had crossed the boundary were stunned and looked back blankly.


    In the distance, an originally bright star suddenly disappeared, leaving only a little brilliance, proving that it had existed.


    "That''s Huoyu World?!"


    "It''s gone, why is it gone?"


    "Isn''t the Humongyu Realm between us and Crescent City, it is the best protected place, why is it suddenly gone?"


    "That''s my home!"


    After the shock, there was an uproar.


    Everyone knows that that very bright star is the Huoyu Realm closest to New Moon City.


    Zhou Shu glanced at You Chong, and nodded slightly.


    Whatever you worry about, it��s a reverse curl, no doubt.


    just appeared, that flood of floating beasts completely swallowed the nearest rainy world.


    The rain world was already weak, and the practitioners were all transferred to the New Moon City and the Houcross boundary. They didn''t have any defense at all, and they crossed it with a dash.


    You Chongzhi''s face turned pale, the rain world is gone, will it be far after crossing the border?

 Chapter 2418: committed to

    When they noticed something, the real immortals were at a loss, many people left their original positions, and the scene was extremely flustered.


    "Stop arguing, focus on defense!"


    You Chongzhi shouted loudly and tried his best to maintain order, "Those who leave their positions without permission will be severely punished!"


    The shock of Jin Xian received the effect, and the true immortals gradually calmed down, but it was only on the surface. There was still fear in their eyes. Many people looked up at the protective shield, secretly thinking about their minds.


    "Brother Dao, what should I do? Can''t go on like this!"


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu, his expression still firm, but he could not conceal the panic in his heart.


    That is the most terrifying inverse wave in the locust tide, and it is impossible for the post-crossing to bear it.


    Zhou Shu stared at the distance, and said slowly, "Inverse curling tide has two more hours to reach the three vertical realms and the rinsing star realm. These two realms are about the same distance from the back cross boundary, one left and the other right, they can weaken the reverse curl. The intensity and speed of the tide makes it five hours after the arrival of the inverse curl."


    You Chongzhi seemed thoughtful, "Oh, there are five hours to prepare."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression condensed, "Although the trend has weakened a bit, the inverse wave that crossed the border after it hits is also very strong. At least billions of floating beasts have rolled back, and they will collide with the locust tide behind. A large wave of tides is formed, and then stays near the back-crossing boundary. The duration will be very long. It is estimated that after two to three days, the locust tide will fully return to normal."


    You Chongzhi''s heart palpitated, as if he was holding his heart by something, and he was stunned for a long time, "It''s almost over, it''s hateful that there is a reverse curl!"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I estimate that in those two or three days, there were almost 400,000 floating beasts that could attack and cross the boundary at the same time. If this attack intensity continues for two or three days, it is impossible to defend it under our conditions. Well, it will collapse in less than half an hour."


    Listening to Zhou Shu''s analysis, You Chongzhi''s eyes gradually lost its brilliance, and said weakly, "Reverse the tide, what can be done."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s time to give up."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu and let out a soft "Ah". He had expected this moment.


    "Up until now, it''s impossible to let so many true immortals die in vain."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "There are still five hours left, now you take them on a detour, and if you have time to avoid the inverse tide, you can quickly pass the order."


    You Chongzhi settled down and sighed, "You can only do this, but brother Dao..."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "What?"


    You Chongzhi hesitated for a moment, "I won''t be willing to give up until now, it''s just... Brother Dao, this is a last resort, there must be a chance in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Of course, hurry up and order, don''t waste time talking nonsense, and just inform them that I will send them the reward for crossing the boundary after guarding, don''t worry."


    You Chongzhi nodded, skimmed into the sky, and announced loudly.


    Zhou Shu turned around, looked at the still calm furnace, and gently shook his head, with a lot of unwillingness in his eyes, and a firmness that was never less.


    "You Sishao is too wise!"


    "With the Four Young Masters here, we will definitely be able to escape the reverse wave!"


    "Quickly sort it out and stop talking nonsense!"


    Hearing You Chongzhi''s command, the true immortals relaxed, cheered a few times, and began to prepare to retreat.


    Previously, they guarded it all because there was hope of winning, but now there is no hope at all. The inverse tide is right in front of them, and the post-crossing boundary has reached an incurable level. Even if You Chong is stubborn to defend, they will definitely leave.


    In a short while, the true immortals all flew near the gap, ready to go.


    You Chongzhi looked down, stagnated, and hurried down, "Brother Zhou Dao, why don''t you leave?"


    "I, I didn''t say to leave?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Master Au Ting is still here, of course I want to be with him, when will he stop and when will I leave."


    "Brother Dao, you can''t persuade him to stop casting swords, can you leave now? The situation has become like this!"


    You Chongzhi''s complexion flushed, and he said anxiously, "If he doesn''t stop, do you have to wait here? Isn''t this going to die!"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, with a calm face, "Master Au Ting is still building a sword for me, and I promised that he will protect it to the end, so I have no reason to interrupt him before he has given up on casting the sword. It is impossible to leave alone."


    When the swordsmith is casting a sword, unless he is dead, he will not stop actively.


    Now Ou Ting is still casting his sword, Zhou Shu should go to persuade him to give up?


    impossible.


    Recasting the purple mark is Ou Ting��s promise to the sword, and it is his promise to Ou Ting to cross the boundary after guarding. Ou Ting did not give up. How could he say that he gave up first? That is an insult to a sword master and also to Ben The betrayal of the heart.


    If you can''t give up or leave Outing, you can only wait.


    This is also the only choice he wants to make. If the locust tide crosses the boundary after being destroyed, Ou Ting will be forced to stop even if he does not want to stop. It will not be too late for Zhou Shu to leave with Ou Ting.


    "Then I will stay too!"


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu and made a decision without thinking.


    "you are too naive."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and said indifferently, "You are a golden immortal, you are not afraid of death, but what about those true immortals? Without your leadership, they can escape the locust tide safely? If these true immortals all die because of you and me, What will Bai Yujing do, and what about Youjia? Do you remember what you said before you came?"


    After a few words, You Chongzhi''s heart tightened. He clenched his fists, his figure trembling slightly.


    Although most of these people came voluntarily, if all of them died in the matter of guarding and crossing the boundary, how should he deal with it? More than two thousand immortals! He is innocent by nature, it is impossible for him to abandon them.


    Not to mention, this guilt will definitely fall on You Jia in the end. Then how should You Jia deal with it?


    Even if he wanted to stay, he knew he couldn''t do it.


    "This is not your business alone, and it''s not the present to be willful. They all need you, and you don''t want to see it."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said warmly, "Chongzhi, do your own thing, I don''t have to worry about it at all, I will see you in New Moon City then."


    You Chongzhi calmed down took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice, "Brother Dao, then I will take them back first, and then I will come to you."


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, he quickly flew up and issued orders loudly.


    "The team is guarding outside, and the other true immortals are inside!"


    "Keep in line!"


    "retreat!"


    The true immortals passed through the gap in an orderly manner, flew towards the distance, and soon disappeared.


    After a few months of noisy, he crossed the boundary, and now only Zhou Shu and Ou Ting are left, and a lot of puppets.


    "It''s so quiet."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, seemingly a little lonely.


    The fire in the furnace behind him was still shining, and it seemed no different from a few months ago.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Han Yuyue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~~)

 Chapter 2419: Useless

    "Fourth Young Master, where are we going?"


    "Nonsense, of course it''s back to New Moon City!"


    "You are nonsense, New Moon City is full of floating beasts, can you rush in now?"


    "stop fighting!"


    You Chongzhi whispered, "Go to Qingyu Realm. Brother Zhou said that there should be the edge of the locust tide. There will not be many floating beasts now. We will stay there for two days, waiting for the locust tide and the reverse wave. After dissipating, return to Crescent City."


    "Yes, the Fourth Young Master!"


    "understood."


    "It''s right to listen to the Fourth Young Master."


    Everyone nodded their heads, but also relaxed, if You Chongzhi took them back to New Moon City now, it would really be a dead end.


    "Follow me, don''t talk, don''t separate!"


    The look of Yu Chong was majestic, the long knife was erected in front of his chest, and the solid and qualitative killing intent gushed out, shredding all the floating beasts in front of him.


    Behind him, thousands of true immortals in good teams formed a long line.


    After leaving and crossing the boundary, he immediately fell into a locust tide and was surrounded by floating beasts.


    However, the locust tide at this time was nearing the end, there were not many, and it was not too strong. It was not a problem to have You Chongzhi as the pioneer. Overcoming all obstacles and rushing to kill for four or five hours, although he was exhausted, although he had not yet reached the Qingyu Realm, there were fewer and fewer floating beasts around him.


    The direction is right, so good.


    You Chongzhi breathed a sigh of relief, and unconsciously looked back and crossed the boundary.


    At this time, it was far away from the back-crossing boundary, and only a little dim light on the edge could be seen vaguely, like the moon in a total lunar eclipse.


    Ugh.


    Thinking of something, I couldn''t help sighing.


    "In the back, something is wrong in the back!"


    "There are more floating beasts?"


    "What it is?"


    "Such a big floating beast... how is it possible?"


    The Jinxian guarding behind the team suddenly yelled, and many true immortals also found anomalies. They were panicked for a while, making the noise difficult.


    Behind the team, a large group of floating beasts are quickly following up, and behind the floating beasts, there is a huge black figure about a few kilometers in size, oblate and round, with a pair of long wings protruding from the sides, which are also flat and flat. At first glance, the black image is driving the floating beast forward.


    Could it be the king of the floating beast?


    Many true immortals shivered unconsciously.


    You Chongzhi''s heart tightened, and when he stared, he was shocked, and his eyebrows were overjoyed.


    "What is it!"


    He rebuked a few words loudly, "That''s a bat boat!"


    "Bat boat?"


    "I''ve heard that it seems to be Bai Yujing''s flying fairy. It''s very powerful."


    "Bai Yujing is here?"


    Everyone was surprised and undecided, but saw that the black shadow suddenly accelerated and quickly surpassed the floating beast in front of him. The wings swept across the herd like the sharpest blade. The floating beasts passing by were all cut into several pieces in an instant. The corpses were everywhere.


    Before long, the shadow stopped, and everyone was able to see the whole picture.


    Sure enough, it was a flying boat shaped like a bat, its appearance was as smooth as a mirror, and its whole body shone with dark metallic luster.


    A golden fairy flew out of the boat and fell in front of You Chongzhi, "Four young masters!"


    Described as capable and brilliant in his eyes, it is Nie Jing.


    You Chongzhi was surprised and delighted, "Commander Nie, why are you here?"


    Nie Jing looked solemnly, "Three days ago, the host found that there was a possibility of reverse curling tide, so he sent me out to pick up the young master, Master Ou, Zhou Shanzhu and all the real immortals. The long way, the subordinate has arrived now, please don''t blame the Fourth Master."


    "Why do you blame you?" You Chongzhi slapped his hands vigorously, very excited, "I knew that the second brother would not be negligent!"


    The true immortals were also excited and couldn''t help cheering.


    "Now it''s saved!"


    "It''s better to Bai Yujing, I actually came to pick us up, and I will follow Bai Yujing in the future!"


    "Yes, too benevolent!"


    You Chongzhi waved his hand, "If you have something to say, don''t waste time, hurry up."


    Although the bat boat is much smaller than the Linglong treasure ship, it is more than enough to hold a few thousand people. In addition, it is worth mentioning that the bat boat is a famous fairy tool produced by Bai Yujing. Its speed is much faster than the Linglong treasure ship and it is easy to turn. Moreover, it is more concealed when flying, and it is excellent to take the crowd to escape and break through. Of course, compared with the Linglong treasure ship, the difference between Wei Neng and Linglong is not counted.


    Watching the true immortals board the bat boat one by one, You Chongzhi breathed a sigh of relief, and the problem that bothered him most was solved.


    Looking back at Nie Jing, he ordered in a deep voice, "Leader Nie, now I''m going to cross the border!"


    Nie was startled for a while, "Four young masters, are you going to pick up Lord Zhou, I''m afraid not."


    You Chongzhi immediately became angry, "Nie Jing? What did you say?"


    Nie Jing''s expression was condensed, "Four young masters, your subordinates have crossed the boundary from the back, otherwise, how do I know that you are in this direction, young master? Zhou Shanzhu insisted on refusing to board the flying boat. It is useless to persuade me. What happened before, I think I go back now, the result will be the same, and..."


    You Chongzhi slowly closed his eyes, seeming to understand something, "And what?"


    "There is no time."


    Nie Jing pointed at the back-crossing in the distance, and said seriously, "The inverse tide should have arrived. If we go back, not only will we not be able to save the back-crossing, but we will also fall into the inverse tide. The bat boat will not be able to deal with it. Can''t escape."


    "It was me who gave orders indiscriminately, my fault."


    You Chongzhi smiled bitterly, and said in a deep voice, "Commander Nie, take them back. Don''t be afraid to take a long journey, but you must send them back to New Moon City safely."


    He has made up his mind when he sees Hou crossed the boundary in the distance.


    "understand."


    Nie Jing nodded, "The Fourth Young Master wants to go by himself? The host also said that the Fourth Young Master will definitely do this, he just wants to tell you a word."


    You Chongzhi''s heart was shocked, and he slowly said, "What?"


    Nie Jing looked at him and said every word, "It''s useless to go. If Zhou Shanzhu doesn''t have a favor, then the Fourth Young Master will go for nothing. If Zhou Shanzhu really has a favor, he will go for nothing, no matter what. , It has nothing to do with the Fourth Young Master."


    You Chongzhi lowered his head, as if he was smiling or not, his eyes were burning when he raised his head, "I understand, it''s just looking at the sky, but I still want to go."


    Nie was surprised that he nodded his head thoughtfully, raised his hand and said, "The subordinate will leave first."


    You Chongzhi didn''t say a word, his figure suddenly pulled up, and he was about to rush away.


    boom--


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and the dim light in the distance suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    This is the fourth time he has seen such a situation There is no doubt that the post-crossing boundary was swallowed by the reverse wave.


    You Chongzhi paused, standing on the spot, trembling all over, with regrets on his twisted face, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, spitting out some short bytes full of hatred that no one understood.


    "Four young masters."


    Nie Jing shook his head, pretending to be calm and said, "Although the post-crossing boundary is gone, it should be okay for Zhou Shan to be lucky."


    Before the words fell, an abnormally dazzling light shot into the sky after crossing the boundary just after being swallowed.


    The light went straight up to the sky, like lightning piercing the endless sky, and in an instant, the entire void was illuminated. The surging floating beasts in the distance, the silent bat boat nearby, even the pores on Nie Jing��s face beside him could be seen. Be clear.


    You Chongzhi was stunned, Nie was stunned, and the true immortals in the bat boat were the same.


    "What is that?!" The fairy world winne

 Chapter 2420: Tempering

    After crossing the boundary.


    The shields in the air and many defense facilities have all disappeared. As far as the eye can see, there are densely packed floating beasts, just like bees in a hive, covering the sky and the earth, everywhere.


    A little light can be seen in the black herd.


    Only half of the wall of the cracked furnace was left, and purple rays of flame-like light appeared from time to time, illuminating the surroundings, beside the furnace, sitting two people sitting in the herd, still safe and sound.


    Rumbling.


    Accompanied by the sound of cracking the ground, a giant beast nearly ten feet high, saw the flames, and rushed towards the two.


    The hideous face, the huge salivating mouth, and the big pliers measuring five feet long, were about to fall on the two of them, but suddenly they scattered, shattered into powder, and disappeared, as if it was a bubble originally .


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and said condensedly, "Senior, I''m sorry, I still crossed the boundary after failing to hold on."


    "Hahaha!"


    Ou Ting raised his head and laughed, leaning forward and closing back, "The locust tide is actually a reverse wave, boy, it''s not easy for you to live until now!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You can''t do it by yourself. There were many people helping out before."


    "The old man knows."


    Ou Ting nodded and said slowly, "But they all left in the end. Only you and you can keep till the end, do you know? If there are no last few hours, everything will be wasted."


    ����.


    Seven or eight fireball worms, with their swollen belly, rolled straight over.


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, and the ground suddenly cracked, and the fireball worm was swallowed by the crack before it could react.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "In fact, the younger generation also noticed a little."


    Au Ting''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Oh, how did you find out?"


    Zhou Shu looked around and said calmly, "In the last few hours, the younger generations were not able to guard, and there were always floating beasts falling into the realm. Unlike before, they did not die soon, but started to live and live. Destroy, from that moment on, the junior knows that senior is about to succeed, and the junior has tried his best to guard it to the last moment until the senior finishes the sword."


    Ou Ting''s face was full of triumph, "You found out, the old man is using the entire back to cross the boundary to make a sword?"


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "Heaven and earth are furnaces, and the seniors really admire these methods."


    "Some of the small skills passed down by Ou''s ancestors are not worth mentioning."


    Ou Ting smiled while stroking his beard, very satisfied, but when he saw that he crossed the boundary, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, he sighed unconsciously, and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Boy, this is your blessing."


    Zhou Shu got up and saluted solemnly, "The juniors understand that everything depends on the seniors'' cultivation."


    Buzzing.


    There were bursts of harsh noises above his head, Zhou Shu looked up, and the killing intent was condensed like a knife.


    A large group of mosquito-like black sting flies fell down, without constant wings and arms, struggling on the ground for a few times, and there was no sound.


    "No, don''t thank me, it just happens to happen."


    Ou Ting shook his head and said slowly, "The old man has worked hard for seven thousand years after crossing the boundary, just to one day be able to forge a satisfactory sword, the sword of dragon slaying that does not insult the reputation of my Ou family, now you come from the Xuanhuang world. Now, with Dragon Gold, then all this is prepared for you, and the old man can be considered as getting what he wanted."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, "Thank you senior, but it''s a pity that senior has crossed the boundary."


    Ou Ting settled for a while, then slowly said, "The sword is done, the furnace is gone, and it doesn''t matter whether you cross the boundary or not."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Senior, the junior is the mountain lord of the Shangqing in New Moon City. If senior does not abandon, you can live there for as long as you want. In addition, in the nearby Xiaoxian City, juniors can also prepare a prescription for seniors RMB 100,000. The cultivation place here is left to the seniors, and the juniors can guarantee that in the future, they will return to the seniors a larger and better world than the latter."


    "Boy, you sound very rich?"


    Ou Ting pretended to be surprised, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier, that old man is going to hit you hard!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Senior, but if you want something, the younger will do their best."


    Jie Jie Jie.


    There were screams all around, and thousands of soldiers and beasts squeezed in like a tide.


    "A group of disgusting things always get in the way."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, raised his hand, and a transparent ball appeared on the palm of his hand.


    The sphere keeps expanding, encircling the two of them, and at the same time, it is expanding outwards at an extraordinary speed.


    In a few breaths, it stretched to dozens of miles away, and the beasts that were touched by the ball were all pushed away from a distance, and those that were close were crushed on the wall of the ball. , As the ball disappeared, it fell to the ground like a paper.


    Ou Ting seemed to realize something, "You have been promoted to Jinxian soon, kid?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior has a smart eye, only a few years."


    Ou Ting nodded slightly, and said slowly, "Boy, your current cultivation strength can be ranked in the top 1,000 among the golden immortals that the old man has seen. If you count the fact that you have just been promoted, you should be in the top five. ten."


    Zhou Shu stopped, smiled and nodded, "The juniors are not so good."


    Ou Ting smiled, "I said I''m not that good, but I''m not convinced, right? I''m so powerful, why is only the first thousand?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said helplessly, "I''m a little bit unconvinced."


    Ou Ting said slowly, "Don''t question the old man''s knowledge of people. The old man used to live in the fairy world. I don''t know how many golden immortals look for the old man to make swords every year. There are really many strong men. Your current strength lies in the new moon. The city is considered to be outstanding, but compared with the elite disciples of the big sect in the fairy world, it is still a lot worse, and there are many monsters in the newly promoted Jinxian, boy, do you know the Saitama sect?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know, the top five major sects in the immortal world are no worse than Ten Thousand Soul Sects."


    "There was a guy named Wufa who was promoted to Jinxian within three days. He had a conflict with Senior Zongmen. As a result, he beat the senior who was Taiyi Jinxian to death with just one punch. Shock...oh."


    Ou Ting shook his head slightly, looking very emotional.


    "One punch, one punch to death Taiyi Jinxian?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help being stunned, and then said for a while, "There are really people outside the world, there are heaven outside the world, what will happen later?"


    Ou Ting thought for a while, "The Saitama Sect strictly forbids disciples to fight each other. I heard that he has been confined. I haven''t heard anything later, but he must be alive. It is impossible for Saitama Sect to give up such a talented disciple."


    Zhou Shuslow said This must be. "


    Ou Ting glanced at the nearby furnace, and slowly said, "The tempering is almost complete, and after a hundred breaths, you can take it out to wash the sword."


    Finally waited.


    Zhou Shu''s heart tightened, staring at the purple fire in the furnace, and muttered, "I really look forward to it."


    How can you not expect it?


    At the moment before becoming a sword, the furnace was broken, and the world was also broken.


    The sword light went straight to the sky, purple light floated, shone thousands of stars, the power of a sword, shining in the void, shaking the world.


    The counter-roll tide is broken.


    A rough estimate is that at least four to five million floating beasts were beheaded by that sword, and Zhou Shu hadn''t seen the sword clearly until now.


    Just because the sword intent around the sword is too strong to see through. Fairy winne

 Chapter 2421: Wash sword

    The floating beasts came round again.


    There is nothing else to destroy after the post-crossing boundary, Zhou Shu and Ou Ting are the only two foods.


    The two are still at ease.


    Ou Ting looked at Zhou Shu and said sarcastically, "Boy, we seem to have forgotten a big question, aren''t you Jian Xiu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s really not a sword repair."


    Ou Ting frowned, "That''s bad, the old man can''t use swords, so what about this sword washing?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Just try."


    Ou Ting just shook his head and sighed, "It''s a pity, this old man is a good sword, but the first person to use this sword is not a sword repairer. Mingzhu casts a dark, you and the kid are really angry."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "You will be there, and there are only juniors right now."


    In a short while, the floating beasts were all around, densely packed up and down.


    At this moment, the light in the furnace dimmed suddenly.


    Ou Ting looked at Zhou Shu and nodded gently.


    "bring it on."


    Zhou Shu calmed his mind and waved, a long sword slowly flew out of the furnace and fell into his hand.


    The grip is smooth, or even rough, and there are many convex and concave marks on the hilt, which are a bit cut.


    The three-foot sword body is flat and neat, but it is also unpretentious, not bright, as if it is covered with a thin layer of gray, and there is no trace of luster. Zhou Shu stared for a few breaths and gave birth to a little panic. This is what he was expecting. sword?


    During meditation, the floating beast has arrived.


    Before he could think about it, he injected his sword intent into the sword.


    A cloud of dust fell on the sword, and a ray of purple light was reflected, not dazzling but vivid, and it stood out in the dark.


    With a flick of the sword, the blue sea was born.


    The sword body trembled, and the purple light vibrated, and the sword intent spread like ripples.


    Huh--


    The floating beasts were like wormwood in the squally wind, quickly falling to one side, and as the ripples got bigger and bigger, more and more floating beasts fell.


    Within ten miles, there was no longer a floating beast standing.


    "Sure enough, it doesn''t work."


    Ou Ting frowned, "Look at you, but I don''t know what **** sword art is, it can only exert such a little power."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The juniors can try again."


    Now he has a little understanding of swords, but he can be sure that this understanding surpasses all the swords he has seen in the past, um, Xuanyuan Sword is not a real sword, not counted.


    More sword intent poured into the sword.


    The dust on the sword shook off again, revealing three purple marks.


    These three purple marks occupies a very small position on the entire sword body, if it weren''t for the color to be conspicuous, it would be hard to see.


    Raise the sword to the sky, and the sea rises.


    Purple lights flashed, layer upon layer, wave after wave, like a waterfall hanging upside down, rushing into the sky.


    All of a sudden, the corpse fell like rain.


    No floating beast can stop the sword intent, turning into a residue in the waves.


    The sword intent is always upward, and it seems that it will not stop. If it is not too dense around the back-crossing tide, I am afraid that a channel will be opened.


    The two swords broke the siege, Zhou Shu felt agitated, and tried to make a long chant.


    Before I spoke, I heard Outing''s shout, "Wash the sword, wash the sword! Do you know how to wash the sword, kid? It''s rare to encounter such a good material as a floating beast, and it''s wasted like this? Don''t show you That dreadful **** and sword intent, cut it up with one sword at a time!"


    It turns out that this is the way to wash the sword.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and flew horizontally, and rushed straight into the army of floating beasts.


    The human and the sword were one body, constantly passing through the floating beast, leaving behind a string of corpses.


    "Try to find different opponents! Sword nature likes to challenge and pursues stronger. From the beginning, the stronger the opponent you encounter, the stronger in the future! Now they are all floating beasts, so they should wash their swords according to the rules and the rules they come into contact with. The more power you have, the stronger you will be in the future! Don''t pause for a moment, the more pressure you will endure when washing your sword, the stronger you will be in the future!"


    At the same time, there was the sound of Oeting almost roaring.


    Zhou Shuxin understood it, shuttled back and forth in the floating herd, trying to complete Outing''s request.


    The sword in Ou Ting''s eyes is just like a person with intelligence. The more tests he endures in the initial stage, the greater his future achievements. Could this be true? Zhou Shu can''t be sure, but Ou Ting has such persistence, and he will persist.


    After all, Ou Ting is the one who knows the sword better.


    Lasted more than two hours.


    Zhou Shu was very fortunate that if it weren''t for the reverse curl, it would be difficult for him to get such a chance to wash the sword. The endless opponents are too rare.


    Ou Ting''s roar has not stopped, always reminding Zhou Shu what to pay attention to.


    It''s a pity that the seventy kinds of floating beasts here have been killed by Zhou Shu. It is also difficult to find new species. Now Zhou Shu can only repeatedly kill repeated floating beasts.


    Outing shouted, "Boy, how much do you know about this sword now?"


    Zhou Shu answered honestly, "Not many, in fact, very few. Senior, my kendo is not good."


    "I can''t do it now, but I believe you can do it in the future!"


    Ou Ting''s voice became a little hoarse, "Boy, do you know the grade of this sword?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "This...I really don''t know, it should be the sixth rank, right?"


    The highest-grade immortal implement he used was the third-rank, but he knew that Jinxian could use the sixth-rank immortal weapon at most, and the highest-ranking immortal implement was only Taiyi or Daluo.


    "Shit!"


    Ou Ting glared at Zhou Shu, "The old man''s 7,000 years of hard work and dragon gold can make a sixth rank?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "But if you are above Rank 6, you shouldn''t be able to use it for juniors?"


    Ou Ting scolded with disdain, "What an idiot, you don''t know, the real good swords are all tasteless?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Nothing?"


    "Yes, it''s not tasting!"


    Ou Ting said loudly, "As long as the sword intent is reached, you can use it. The stronger the sword intent, the greater the power that can be exerted. Do you know the maximum? According to the grade of the fairy?"


    Looking at Outing, Zhou Shu cautiously said, "Seven-Rank?"


    Ou Ting jumped like a thunder, and almost flew over, "Trash, trash, really annoying old man, do you look down on the old man like that!? The light at the moment of becoming a sword just now, even the new moon city has to cover, is it that your kid is blind did not see it?"


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of respect, "Please seniors for advice."


    "I won''t say anything."


    Outing snorted and turned his head.


    Zhou Shu showed more respect and bowed his head in salute, "The younger generation knows that they are wrong, so please ask the older generation to teach."


    With his head lowered and a smiling face full of smiles, his heart bloomed with joy.


    "Nine products!"


    Ou Ting roared, sound like thunder, heaven and earth seemed to tremble, "I can be sure! If it fully displays its power, it will definitely be no less than the Ninth-Rank Immortal Tool! Only the Ninth-Rank Flying Sword is worthy of being called the Dragon Slaying Sword. !"


    "Ten thousand years later, Ou Jia has another dragon sword!"


    "Did you see it? I did it, I did it!"


    Shouting like a madman, people are also mad, as if everything around him is gone.


    Zhou Shu stared at Ou Ting from a distance, nodded lightly, and said to himself, "Senior, I Zhou Shu, I will never let down this Ou''s sword."

 Chapter 2422: Named

    Looking at the sword in his hand, Zhou Shu''s heart was hard to calm for a long time.


    murmured in his mouth, "Ninth-Rank, this is Ninth-Rank, there is no grade, but it can exert its power..."


    I suddenly thought of something, my heart shook, and my breathing was rapid, "Senior, this sword, is this sword close to the Dao instrument?"


    "Hehe, hehe."


    Ou Ting smiled, "Boy, you take the old man too high. This sword is indeed very special. It is the most proud sword that the old man has refined, but it''s still far from the Taoist weapon, old man. The understanding of the sword is far from reaching Dao, and it is impossible to cast a Dao weapon... This sword may one day become a Dao weapon, but it must be realized in the hands of you and the sword spirit, not the old man.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, but he really thought too much.


    Settling down, he said slowly, "Junior understands, there is one more thing to ask Senior."


    Ou Ting frowned, "Why do you have so many things?"


    Zhou Shu stood in the air, saluting solemnly, "Senior please give the name of the sword."


    Ou Ting smiled faintly, and his face became serious, "You finally said something serious, this sword is a name to suppress evil."


    As soon as the voice fell, the sword in Zhou Shu''s hand vibrated suddenly.


    "Thank you senior for giving the name."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn and clenched the sword unconsciously. At this time, the dragon''s roar was louder and more vigorous, and it was audible from thousands of miles away.


    seems very satisfied.


    Zhen evil is not an ordinary name, Zhou Shu vaguely knows the meaning of this name to the Ou family.


    Ou Ye, the ancestor of the Ou family, once cast a famous sword named Shengxie. This sword is also called the sword of extreme evil. Most of the people who used this sword have changed their temperament and killed countless innocent people. Later, Xuanhuang Jie changed its color after hearing it, and its deeds were much earlier than the wronged Xuanyuanjian, and it was much more famous.


    Ou Ting said in a deep voice, "Boy, do you understand why the old man named him this way?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior knows something."


    "The ancestors obtained a piece of flame gold on the battlefield of Yanhuang and Huang. Seeing the joy of hunting, they used it to forge victory over evil with their excitement. They cherish victory over evil as their own children. After the sword became a sword, it merged with the sword. The evil spirit cannot be driven away, and the destruction cannot be destroyed. The ancestors have no choice but to sink it in the back mountain, but how can the sword be quiet, and finally unearthed and fell into the hands of others, alas... ��"


    Ou Ting lowered his head and slowly said, "After the great disaster was cast, the ancestors destroyed the sword furnace, and never cast a sword again. Victory is the last sword he cast."


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, "Junior understands."


    From Outing''s expression, he saw a lot of pain and regret.


    It��s no wonder that Ouye suddenly stopped sword-making during its heyday. It must be the loss of the Ou family and the entire Xuanhuang world. If Ouye continues to study sword-making, Ouye��s sword-making skills are likely to go further and become Being the first in the Xuanhuang world, it will not be surpassed by younger generations. Of course, what Master Ouye did in this way is precisely where his integrity lies and is beyond criticism.


    "Sheng Xie must have entered the fairy world, but the old man doesn''t know where it is now."


    Ou Ting raised his head to stare at Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "The old man is far inferior to his ancestors, but he also hopes to make up for the mistakes of some of his ancestors. If there is a chance to meet evil, the old man hopes that you can compare evil with it. Win or lose."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "If there is this opportunity, the younger generation will not let it go."


    Ou Ting nodded, "I hope you can do it."


    After about a quarter of an hour, Outing said in a loud voice, "Boy, it will be over again, now it can be used normally after putting it away for a while."


    Zhou Shu closed his sword and raised his hand, "I see, senior, shall we go?"


    "Where to go?"


    Outing slightly disdain, "New Moon City? Are you talking about Little Fairy City? The old man is not interested."


    Zhou Shu stopped, his expression respectful, "Senior can''t stay here, right? Where are you going? Junior is willing to **** you."


    Outing raised eyebrows and eyes, "Boy, are you looking down on the old man? The old man has seen more locust tides than your boy, so I still need you to **** him?"


    Zhou Shu remained respectful, "This is not what the younger generation means, the senior is not being..."


    "Okay, the old man has been floating in the heavens for so many years. What are you afraid of?" Ou Ting waved his hand with a look of disgust, "I don''t need you to worry about it, you kid hurry up! Forget it, the kid can''t be trusted, it''s the old man first roll."


    Just after speaking, a sword light suddenly appeared under his feet, rising from the ground and rushing into the air.


    Straight back and forth, the speed was so fast, the floating beasts passing by on the way fell to the ground one after another.


    is also free and easy, just leave when you are done, without any muddling.


    Zhou Shu stared at the sword light, hesitated and didn''t catch up. He only shook his head slightly, expressing emotion. The two had only been together for a few months, but they knew each other deeply. Zhou Shu had gained a lot, and this time I did not know when. Goodbye.


    With emotion, Zhou Shu glanced at Crescent City and got up and flew away.


    didn''t fly far, the floating beast in front of him moved in disorder, and a figure flew over and stopped in front of him.


    stood very steady, with blood stains on his body, his eyes burning with brilliance, and his face full of excitement.


    "It''s great to see you!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said calmly, "Chongzhi, did you meet Nie Jing?"


    You Chongzhi was very pleased, "Yes, I asked him to take the true immortals back. There will definitely be nothing wrong with you. Brother Dao, you will be fine. What happened before? What happened after crossing the boundary? Is it a hand? Where is the master?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, regretting, "Master has gone, I can''t keep it."


    "It''s a pity, but Linglong Pavilion doesn''t come like this, he will definitely not stay, right? The sword-making thing... Brother Dao don''t care too much, there will definitely be better in the future You Chongzhi comforted a few words, "Brother Dao, we should go to Nie Jing now, we should be able to catch up, and then we will return to New Moon City together, okay? "


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and said faintly, "Go back in a bat boat?"


    "Could it be..."


    You Chong''s expression stagnated, "Brother Dao means, kill it back?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Of course, after guarding for four or five months, he was passively beaten, and now he can finally give it a go. Why do you want to miss it? Why, rush it, don��t you want to go back? Or are you too tired to kill? Not moving?"


    You Chongzhi shook his head like a rattle, and said loudly, "Of course not, I can''t ask for it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said with satisfaction, "Come on, let me also feel your killing domain."


    You Chongzhi said without showing any weakness, "I also want to see your true ability, Brother Dao!"


    The killing domain expanded, and the two rushed into the reverse wave at the same time.


    Front and back, left and right, the sky is full of floating beasts, as if they are in layers of dark clouds, and the two of them are the little light in the dark clouds, the swords and the shadows, flashing constantly.


    After holding back for so long, after crossing the boundary or being ruined, how can it be done without venting the evil?


    Zhou Shu almost didn''t keep his hands. Except for those in the world of refining demons, he basically used everything else he could use. He was so powerful that he could kill, raise his hands, and make every move. They were all extremely powerful, and he was so utterly utterly utterly utterly powerful that he watched You Chong from time to time. How did it close.


    The corpse behind him paved a long road, like the trail of a meteor.

 Chapter 2423: Get in the way

    "Brother Dao, is the sword you use made by Master Outing?"


    "Ok."


    "That''s still a success! How is it, what is the grade? I don''t understand swords well and can''t see it."


    "Very well, the master himself is a bit regretful."


    "Master will definitely never be satisfied, anyway, this time guarding finally makes sense, Brother Dao!"


    "Yes, thank you very much, rush it."


    "Thank you? Hee hee, I''m still worried about having a busy schedule, don''t you say it earlier!"


    "I never thought of hiding it from you, but don''t make too much publicity."


    "I know, don''t worry, kill, kill!"


    Two days later, without knowing how many floating beasts were killed, the two finally reached the edge of New Moon City.


    Not far away, many Jinxians were fighting with the floating beasts. Someone noticed the two and flew over.


    "Zhou Shanzhu! You Si Shao!"


    Bu Feng rushed forward, with a trademark smile, "Landlord Jade has been looking for the mountain lord. I didn''t expect to meet here. It''s great that you have no facts!"


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "I have a captain, thank you Yu Louzhu for me, I will come to thank you when I have time."


    Bu Feng just nodded, "Okay, behind it is the gang wind belt back to New Moon City. It is specially set by the city lord. There will be no interference from floating beasts. You can safely return to the city. Please come with me. Please also invite the Fourth Young Master."


    The two entered the Gang Wind Belt.


    Turning around and looking at Bu Feng, You Chongzhi''s eyes were quite disdainful, "I don''t feel ashamed of it! I didn''t send anyone out for what I said to find you. There is also Master Ou Ting over there. I don''t care if I know that there is a reverse roll. Brother Dao, Linglong Pavilion is too much this time."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I will remember Bai Yujing''s love."


    You Chongzhi couldn''t help waving his hand, "Huh? I didn''t want you to remember this, brother Dao, I was just a little angry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Don''t think too much, I can tell."


    Bai Yujing''s move this time can be regarded as a charcoal in the snow, and Zhou Shu will remember it.


    The problem is not Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion, but the City Lord of New Moon City. Linglong Pavilion refuses to take action because of his scruples about the City Lord. Bai Yujing��s curve saves others and lets You Chongzhi bear the consequences alone. Now Zhou Shu is back safely, but he doesn��t know. What is the attitude of the city lord.


    During the meditation, his body shook and froze.


    The gang wind belt is still flowing, but the body seems to be frozen and not moving.


    "Brother Dao, what are you doing?"


    You Chongzhi turned his head and looked surprised, but saw a phantom between the two of them. He stagnated, followed the wave, and stopped talking.


    Because he knew the phantom, resistance was useless.


    Zhou Shu kept calm and saluted, "Senior City Lord?"


    Xu Ying is an old man with an ordinary face, standing there motionless, and said blankly, "Zhou Shu, your sword, show me your sword."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, holding the evil spirits in his hands, "Senior can watch, but can''t take it away."


    "Ah."


    A faint smile appeared on the city lord''s face, and he glanced at the sword. The smile froze immediately, and he paused for several breaths, "What a good Outing, really a good sword, a good sword."


    Zhou Shu moved his heart and quickly took the sword back.


    The city lord frowned, "I buy your sword, you can make a price at will."


    Zhou Shu shook his head simply, "Not for sale."


    The city lord said slowly, "Don''t you understand what I mean."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "The younger generation understands. The arbitrary price that the senior said is definitely irresistible. Of course, the younger generation can''t resist even promotion to Da Luo. It is better not to listen. This sword is related to an important commitment to the master. Before it is finished, please don��t come to seduce juniors."


    The city lord said slowly, "What name did Outing give Jian?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Suppress evil."


    "Ok?"


    A flash of light flashed in the city lord''s eyes, "It''s this kind of thing again. After so many years, the Ou family has always learned to live in peace. It is a promise, then forget it."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Thank you for your understanding, if there is nothing wrong, the junior wants to return to the city first."


    The city lord stood in front, motionless, "Zhou Shu, you want to return to Crescent City, I welcome it, but you need to do one thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If you can''t do it, can you not go back? The juniors have to go."


    The city lord''s expression was slightly condensed, "If you didn''t ask, you knew you couldn''t do it?"


    "Don''t join Bai Yujing, right?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The seniors are too high to look at the juniors. Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion have thousands of gold immortals. There are many strong people. Even if the juniors join Bai Yujing, they can''t change the situation. IMHO, it''s impossible without the juniors. There is nothing wrong with each other. Sooner or later, the two of them will clashed in New Moon City, but sooner or later, why should the senior be stuck with the younger generation alone."


    "You go back."


    The city lord glanced at him, and the phantom soon disappeared.


    Dome top tower.


    The old man looked out the window and muttered to himself, "Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion will conflict sooner or later, don''t the old man know? Zhou Shu, you don''t understand anything."


    "You have just completed the old man''s test, received Outing''s favor, and won the evil. Can the old man ignore you in the future? You don''t care about this yourself, but how can Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion let go of this opportunity? You are the person that the old man fancy, but it is also their bargaining chip. If you do not directly express your attitude, you are destined to be caught in the conflict between the two families and become the center of the vortex. It is not the old man who looks at you, but you too underestimate yourself. By myself."


    "Well, you chose it yourself, let it be."


    "That realm is all troublesome people."


    "Report!"


    A voice came from below.


    The old man sat down and beckoned, a phantom appeared in front of him, bowed his head and said, "City Lord."


    The old man said calmly, "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Ying whispered, "Linglong Pavilion has started to move."


    The old man waved his hand, "Continue to observe, don''t worry about the others."


    Gang wind belt.


    You Chongzhi cautiously leaned over, "Brother Dao, the city lord just called for you, is it okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "He told me not to join Bai Yujing I didn''t agree, because I didn''t plan to join Bai Yujing."


    You Chongzhi thought for a while and said, "The city lord always likes to control these. Brother Dao doesn''t care about him. He can''t control what you want. Don''t worry too much. You have the identity of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. What about you, there is also Bai Yujing''s side, the second brother will definitely understand, I don''t think he has this plan at first."


    "It''s so thoughtful, rush it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "Go back and tell him that he can do something without joining."


    He had no plans to join, but he would clearly state his attitude, and he would definitely have a connection with Bai Yujing in the future. It would be better to say it in advance.


    You Chongzhi was stunned and nodded, "Oh, then I will go back and tell the second brother."


    "Let''s go, after playing for so long, go back and have a good rest."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, smiled and quickened his pace, You Chongzhi followed closely, and laughed, although he didn''t know why. Fairy winne

 Chapter 2424: safely

    Shangqing Residence, a familiar Dongfu.


    The door opened by itself, and Zhou Shu saw a familiar face.


    There are many surprises on that beautiful face, but also some grievances, "You are back."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yes, you came back earlier than me. It seems that you didn''t cause any trouble. Just now I was still worried about whether you would do something in the bat boat and be locked in by someone else."


    "Don''t say anything good."


    Hanruo pursed his mouth, and said with some dissatisfaction, "Zhou Shu, am I listening to you enough this time?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "Well, it''s rare, even unexpected, you didn''t cause trouble from start to finish, so you didn''t bother to leave with Nie Jing. I thought it would take more words. I even have to rush you."


    "you����"


    Han Ruo glared at Zhou Shu, quickly looked away, and paused, "Then you should always promise me, right?"


    "Anything I said before?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "No problem, Hanruo, you can practice here as long as you want."


    "it is good!"


    If the letter is busy agreeing, for fear that Zhou Shu will regret it.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said calmly, "Do you now know the consequences of insufficient cultivation?"


    Hanruo nodded honestly, "I see."


    It can be seen that she has indeed matured a lot after experiencing a great war. Nothing can exercise people more than a cruel war. She has to face life and death at any time. Her own and other people''s, watching many true immortals are there. Hanruo, who died by his side and was always protected, also felt a sense of crisis, and began to give up those unrealistic fantasies, knowing what he should do best.


    "I went to practice."


    Zhou Shu walked into the quiet room and turned around at the door and said, "Brother Luo, I will go to see it, but not now, you don''t need to worry."


    "Thank you, Zhou Shu."


    Han Ruo was stunned, and when he wanted to say something, Zhou Shu was no longer in sight.


    Refining the demon world.


    Hu Lao stood in front of a **** mountain, thoughtfully.


    Zhou Shu walked closer, "Still thinking about it?"


    "the host."


    Hu Lao turned around and saluted, and said slowly, "It''s hard not to think that there are so many laws in the body of the floating beast. If it can be used, it would be great."


    Zhou Shu looked at the mountain, "These floating beast corpses are too wasteful to be used as ordinary materials, but it is difficult to guide the power of the laws inside, and to give full play to their effects. They may have to reach a higher level. If you do it, it��s no wonder that the other people will give it to the city lord in exchange for rewards.


    Old Hu nodded, "Master plans to do this too?"


    "I don''t need those rewards, keep it," Zhou Shu smiled, "Every time the locust tide, New Moon City doesn''t know how many floating beast corpses it will get. The city lord can''t pile it up, and there is no shortage of me. a little."


    Hu Lao sighed unconsciously, "That is, I am afraid that it will be more than tens of thousands of times. The City Lord of Xiancheng really earned it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Yes, I think this locust tide is a test for the city lord of Xiancheng. As long as it passes smoothly, you can reap great benefits. Of course, if you can''t cross it, then Xiancheng will be gone. It is in vain."


    Pot old seems to be thinking, "It is possible that most of the effort is wasted, and the survival of the fittest has always been the case."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked at him and said, "Old Hu, have you ever thought of refining these corpses?"


    The old pot groaned a bit, "I tried it, but I can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "They shouldn''t be the product of a certain realm, right? If they just contain different laws, you should be able to refine some of them."


    Lao Hu said, "I thought so at first, but I can''t do it anyway. Each kind of floating beast contains different laws and different strengths and appearances, but in that it can''t be refined, they are very similar. No way."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "So, they also contain the origin of a certain realm."


    Old Hu paused, "It should be like this, but which realm can have so many floating beasts? And it is said in the classics that floating beasts are not exclusive to a certain realm, they always drift between different realms, otherwise I won''t be called the floating beast."


    "The truth is that it''s true..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, as if thinking of something, suddenly said, "What if it is not the origin of a world, but someone?"


    "what?"


    Old Hu stagnated, and then he understood, with a lot of surprises on his face, "The master said that the floating beasts are made or controlled by someone, so they carry someone''s mark or something? Impossible. Who can do such a thing, tens of trillions or even more floating beasts?"


    "I do not know."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The locust tide appeared suddenly more than 20,000 years ago. It is not an inherent law of the heavens. Perhaps it has something to do with this."


    The old pot looked at Zhou Shu fixedly, only to feel that Zhou Shu''s vision was too bold, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s just my feelings, don''t think about it, I''m out."


    "Ok."


    The pot is old and calm, looking at Zhou Shu and saying, "Master, you have to be careful."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Linglong Pavilion?"


    "Yes," Hu Lao was somewhat concerned, "I thought that City Lord Crescent would be detrimental to the master, but he took the initiative to show up to see you. Obviously he valued you very much. He should not do anything to the master, but Linglong Pavilion. By the way, I have to worry, if such a big power concentrates on dealing with the master..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "I see, master."


    The pot always nodded respectfully It''s been months after blinking.


    Zhou Shu has been practicing in Curie of Shangqing.


    No one has been to Linglong Pavilion, and You Chongzhi has been here many times, and You Pizhi has also been there twice, but neither of them mentioned asking Zhou Shu for help. Even if Zhou Shu took the initiative to mention it, You Pizhi smiled and said that it is not needed now. , This surprised Zhou Shu a bit.


    don��t you need help? Obviously not.


    Zhou Shu can see some situations, Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion have already started a battle, in the surrounding world.


    In Taifei Realm, Linglong Pavilion made a move. It is said that Linglong Treasure Ship was used. It took only two days to occupy all the commercial channels in the Taifei Realm, drove away the Jinxian who was staying in Bai Yujing, and then swaggered back. When we arrived at Crescent City, we had a lot of publicity in the port and the city.


    In response, Bai Yujing planned to do similar things in Wangfu Realm, but failed.


    The bat boat sent by ���� ran into the Linglong treasure ship as soon as it arrived in Wangfu. The two sides confronted for a while, and the bat boat turned around immediately.


    I have to say that large warships like Linglong Treasure Ship have a great advantage in the void war.


    Of course, there are only secret fights in New Moon City, and there is no conflict on the surface. The city lord does not want to see it, and they will not do it at present. However, if Linglong Pavilion continues to invade Bai Yujing��s interests from the outside world, Bai Yujing will also It''s impossible to sit back and watch, there will definitely be a storm.


    Bai Yujing hasn''t come to ask for help yet, does he have a countermeasure, or wait for him to take the initiative?

 Chapter 2425: Method

    Bai Yujing.


    Upstairs on the twelfth floor.


    Yu Pizhi sat on the chair, frowning as if thinking about something.


    You Chongzhi next to ���� took a pile of jade slips and looked very seriously.


    A golden fairy walked up quickly with a solemn expression, "Second Young Master, the Linglong treasure ship at Linglong Pavilion, just left the port again, it looks like it is going to sail."


    You Pizhi paused, and smiled, "Maybe I have spotted a certain boundary again."


    Jinxian nodded and said worriedly, "Yes, the original poster, should we be alert in advance?"


    You Pizhi said faintly, "Send someone to follow, and notify the people in the world to leave in advance, don''t give up your life in vain."


    "understood."


    Jinxian nodded, his expression a little troubled, "But, the original poster..."


    You Pizhi frowned, "You don''t have to hesitate, I said, when you have doubts, you can talk freely, no matter whether you are right or wrong."


    Jin Xian paused, "Owner, Linglong Pavilion will not give up this time. If we always avoid it, we won''t hold on for long. What if our business roads to other realms are occupied by Linglong Pavilion? Come to a decisive battle as early as possible, the subordinates firmly believe that we are better than them."


    "Dodge?"


    You Pizhi shook his head slightly, "It''s just a temporary retreat."


    Jinxian enlightened, "You want to take it back?"


    You Pizhi nodded, "Of course, when their treasure ship is gone, it will be retaken in a few months. If they come again, we will go again. Their exquisite treasure ship will cost billions or even tens of billions of immortal stones in one dispatch. We can''t spend anything by sending some golden immortals, and don''t lose money."


    Jinxian stunned, "The five-year income of Taifei Realm is only more than 8 billion immortal stones, so they didn��t lose money by doing this, why?"


    "Probably to lure us into a decisive battle."


    One of You Pi''s face was indifferent, "If we and Linglong Pavilion have a conflict in Taifei realm or other realms, Linglong treasure ship will become the power to decide the victory or defeat, even if our golden fairy is twice as much as them, it will be difficult to win. Besides, there are not so many."


    Jin Xian suddenly said, "I understand, it''s no wonder they always show off their power and preach in the city secretly, saying that our Bai Yujing was beaten by Linglong Pavilion, and we are going to die soon, for fear that others will not know it, it is hateful. "


    Yu Pizhi smiled faintly, "Don''t worry about them for the time being, just do as ordered."


    "I see, original poster."


    Jinxian looked at You Pizhi with admiration, nodded, and turned around.


    You Pizhi looked at You Chongzhi, "Fourth brother, what do you think?"


    "At present, I can only avoid it."


    You Chongzhi put down the jade slip, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes, "But if this continues, I think the situation is still unfavorable for us."


    "Not bad, but not good."


    You Pizhi nodded, and looked serious. "The war is in other realms, but the key battlefield is New Moon City. Now the hearts of the people have begun to float. If Linglong Pavilion comes a few more times, the rumor that Linglong Pavilion overwhelms Bai Yujing will become more true. Now, it��s very uproarious, people are clamoring, and it��s hard to reverse it. At that time, we may have problems internally, and if we want to continue recruiting Jinxian, the difficulty is several times more than before. They have lost tens of billions. But our reputation will not be less than a few tens of billions. If this goes on in the long run, it will definitely hurt both sides."


    You Chongzhi was quite annoyed, "Second brother, it is my fault. If we can hold the back crossing and the three behind, we, Bai Yujing, can definitely..."


    "It''s not to blame you, no one would have expected a reverse curl."


    You Pizhi sighed, "If you can hold the four acropolises, Bai Yujing will definitely gain a lot. Now you can pass Linglong Pavilion. People are not as good as heaven... But fortunately, people in the next three worlds are all It was evacuated early, and the reverse wave did not cause major consequences."


    You Chongzhi lowered his head, "It was said that they could keep their world, but it was ruined in the end, it failed to increase its reputation, and it had the opposite effect."


    You Pizhi stretched out his hand, raised his head, and looked at him face-to-face, with a concentrating expression, "Fourth brother, failure is normal. You will only know how to succeed when you fail too much. What you should think about now is what Bai Yujing will do in the future, not addiction In the past."


    "I know."


    You Chongzhi nodded, thinking.


    thought for a while, "Second brother, we really can''t beat the Linglong treasure ship?"


    You Pizhi shook his head, "The jade slip in your hand is the drawing and introduction of the treasure ship. If the Linglong treasure ship has all the functions in the drawing, do you think we can beat it?"


    You Chongzhi hesitated for a while, "Unless there are our people in it, I can''t beat it."


    You Pizhi said slowly, "There is no use, the core position must be their own people, if they insist on attacking three exquisite treasure ships, and the loss is not big, we need at least three thousand well-trained golden immortals. It can''t be done at all."


    You Chongzhi was a little frustrated, "Then we can''t do anything now? We can''t fight outside, and we can''t fight in the city."


    You Pizhi shook his head, "It''s okay to continue to wait for the opportunity, and it''s not impossible, there are actually two."


    You Chongzhi quickly said, "Which two? Brother, you said, if there is a way, why should I try?"


    You Pizhi paused, "You know there is a Taiyi Golden Immortal in Crescent City, right?"


    You Chongzhi couldn''t help nodding, "Of course, Senior Mu, he has been in the Liusha Realm of the Acropolis."


    Generally speaking, apart from the city lord, there will be no practitioners above the golden fairy realm in Xiancheng.


    When practitioners reach the realm of Taiyi Daluo, they will naturally want to go further, and will choose to leave Xiancheng to be the master of their own house, open up the city or find a realm to be the master, but occasionally there are exceptions, for various reasons A reason to stay in a certain fairy city.


    There is such a Taiyi Golden Immortal, Mu Wei, in New Moon City.


    He lives in the Liusha Realm, does not go to the main Crescent City, and does not contact other practitioners. As for why he stays in the Crescent City, no one knows or knows.


    "The Liusha Realm is gone, he is now in the north district of Crescent City."


    You Pizhi said thoughtfully, "In the past, the Liusha world was completely closed, but now we have the opportunity to contact him. If we can convince him to help, we can wait for Linglong Pavilion in a certain world and take the opportunity to attack Linglong Pavilion. As long as we win a treasure ship, we have a great chance of defeating Linglong Pavilion."


    You Chongzhi''s eyes lit up, "Then I will try."


    "You can''t go, no one knows how Mu Wei''s temperament is. He wants to kill you, what can you do?"


    You Pizhi shook his head, "The North District is an impossible place, the most disorderly place in Crescent City, and now the city owner is busy building the Acropolis, and he won''t have much time to take care of the North District. You have something wrong there, no one It can help you, and no one can guarantee whether it will work or not. It is not worth your risk."


    After a while, he thought for a while and said, "What about the second way?"


    You Pizhi calmly said, "The second one is to use Zhou Shu as a bait, but if he doesn''t take the initiative, we can''t do that."


    "Bait?"


    Yu Chongzhi was stunned.

 Chapter 2426: problem

    Dome top tower.


    The old man walked forward slowly, holding a transparent ball in his hand, his expression solemn.


    Under my feet is a large stretch of endless black sand, I can''t see the side at a glance, as if I''m in the sand.


    Of course it is not a real sand sea. If you look closely, you can find that the black sand particles are actually the scraps of the corpses of the floating beasts, because they are too much and too dense, and they look like the sand sea.


    Every time the old man took a step, many sand particles flew from all directions and gathered in the transparent sphere.


    The sea of ??sand is endless, and the transparent ball is like a bottomless pit, there is no sign of fullness no matter how it is installed.


    After a long time, the old man stopped, looking thoughtful at the ball.


    The ball has turned into aquamarine. If you look closely, it is because there is a solid aquamarine in the center of the ball, which is very active, like a flower that is slowly blooming, and like a bud that has just emerged, full of Vigor and vitality, there is a feeling of the origin of everything.


    "Only enough to generate two? Compared to the previous locust tide, it''s not bad."


    The old man took out another ball from his sleeve, stood together and looked at it, nodded in satisfaction and put it away, and then stomped his feet.


    Bang! Bang!


    The ground suddenly collapsed, the surrounding black sand burst into motion, dancing wildly, and the world changed its appearance.


    Within dozens of breaths, the endless sea of ??sand disappeared. Around the old man, dozens of flat round cakes appeared in mid-air. The surface was pitted and dense, like many sand grains were kneaded together and then kneaded. Become this shape.


    Extraordinary.


    The old man didn''t even look at it. He sat down straight, and a thick white mist kept coming out of his body, covering himself and the many round cakes around him.


    As time passed, in the vast expanse of white, some faint green shadows could be seen faintly, appearing on the round cake, and slowly expanding.


    The old man remained motionless, as if completely still.


    Crescent City.


    It has been more than two years since the end of the locust tide, and now the city is full of people, much more lively than in the past.


    Because the Acropolis was completely destroyed, the immortals of the Acropolis came to New Moon City to live temporarily, and naturally there were more people doing nothing.


    In a huge restaurant, many people are talking about it.


    "Have you heard? The West Fish World is also occupied by Linglong Pavilion. Both sides moved their hands this time. Bai Yujing seems to have suffered a heavy loss."


    "Who hasn''t heard of it?"


    "That''s right, Linglongge shouted in it every day, and everyone heard it."


    "Unexpectedly, Linglong Pavilion is so strong, it seems to be a ruin."


    "You have been planning for a long time. In the past two years, they have seized nine realms one after another and wiped out Bai Yujing''s power in those realms. It is really a thunderous method. If this continues, I don''t think it will take decades. Bai Yujing will There is no business route to other worlds."


    "Didn''t Bai Yujing grab back five more?"


    "Can the same be taken back, and everyone is dead and can''t survive? Listening to people from Linglong Pavilion, Bai Yujing has killed a lot of people."


    "Bai Yujing is difficult this time, it feels similar to Qitianlou."


    "They won''t fight in New Moon City?"


    "No, there is a city owner watching it, but it''s hard to tell when you leave the ring road. Remember the last time they teamed up to deal with Qitian Tower? That was a complete tear. The golden immortals of the two families were all waiting outside the ring road. After seeing Qitian Tower, he was forced to go back, and he would kill if he didn��t go back. Qitian Tower was unable to do any business at all. Finally, he was forced to fight a decisive battle in the North District. After a while, most of the golden immortals surrendered. All the rest retreated and hid."


    "It didn''t last long. After a few months, they were all eliminated. Qi Lin''s head was in a different place. I heard that he was killed by the wandering golden fairy.


    "Youjia... will it be the same?"


    "Linglong Pavilion hasn''t started fighting outside the ring road, there must be scruples, but if there are no scruples, You Jia will be almost there."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t join Bai Yujing, otherwise it would be miserable, ha ha."


    On the wine table not far away, Zhou Shu put down his glass and walked out slowly.


    He has heard a lot of remarks like this recently, and apparently it has spread widely in Crescent City. About a Crescent City citizen knows that Linglong Pavilion is thriving, and Bai Yujing is declining.


    Of course, this may not be the case.


    Zhou Shu has used Linglong treasure ship, knowing the specific situation, like Linglong Pavilion keeps sending out treasure ships, plus Jinxian, the celestial stone consumed in the past two years is far more than 100 billion, and the nine worlds'' income is not even more than a thousand. 100 million, let alone Bai Yujing will grab it back, Linglong Pavilion is losing money to earn fame, of course, Bai Yujing will not be better, basically it is a situation where both loses.


    He was a little surprised before, why didn''t You Jia come to him.


    He has the Ten Thousand Soul Order in hand and the core disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to protect him. Linglong Pavilion dare not touch him. If Bai Yujing uses Zhou Shu to open up new trade routes or simply grabs Linglong Pavilion��s realm, the effect will not be better than Linglong Treasure Ship. How much worse, it was basically not consumed, far more cost-effective than Linglong Pavilion using a treasure ship.


    But in fact, if you really do this, I am afraid that you can only succeed once or twice at most, and Linglong Pavilion will definitely make a desperate move later.


    The example of Qitianlou is just ahead.


    If the result is all dying, instead of just watching him die like Qi Tianlou, it is better to fight hard and die simply.


    In recent days, Zhou Shu almost wanted to understand that if he came forward to help Bai Yujing, he would basically face the full attack of Linglong Pavilion. After ten deaths, it��s no wonder that You Jia wouldn��t come to ask for help, because opening is just coming. Ask yourself to die.


    If they didn''t say it, Zhou Shu couldn''t go to death by himself.


    In fact, thinking about it carefully, the problem lies with Zhou Shu.


    If Zhou Shu is no longer the unstable factor, Linglong Pavilion does not necessarily have to fight Bai Yujing now and lose-lose. If you die, the two sides can still balance safely, precisely because Zhou Shu is on Bai Yujing��s side. In order to survive, Linglong Pavilion had to challenge Bai Yujing first, and this situation formed.


    In fact, the city owner was right at the beginning. It was indeed Zhou Shu who underestimated himself. If he did not withdraw, he would become the center of the whirlpool.


    But at this time It��s hard for Zhou Shu to get away anymore. It''s not good for Bai Yujing, and it''s even worse for himself. It has been contaminated with so many causes and effects, and it can be said that it has changed New Moon City. The whole situation is useless to escape, and now all he can do is wait for an opportunity.


    It should be almost there.


    Shaking his head, Zhou Shu stopped thinking about it and walked quickly to the gate of Kongyuan.


    Go through the gate of Kongyuan and come to the west side.


    The western district is the training place of Crescent City, which is much smaller than the southern district, but the environment is quiet, and the immortality is generally one or two levels higher than the central district of the southern district. The good places are not even comparable to the Qing Dynasty residence, so , Most golden immortals will live here.


    After crossing several mountain ranges, I came to a cave and bowed respectfully in front of the door, "Senior, junior Zhou Shu is visiting."


    The door of the cave opened quickly, and a deep and serene voice came, "Come in, wait for you for a long time."


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu raised his head, walked into the cave, and the door closed.

 Chapter 2427: Bei Cheng

    The cave is small and dim.


    An old man sat at the table, his eyes closed slightly.


    The old man is of course Bei Cheng, the first person of Fudao in New Moon City. He took a fancy to Zhou Shu at the Golden Core Conference and said that he would teach Zhou Shu Fudao. After the locust tide, Zhou Shu had enough time. Of course I will not miss this opportunity, I will come for advice every ten days.


    Over time, Zhou Shu''s Fu Dao is advancing by leaps and bounds, and he respects Bei Cheng very much.


    "Look."


    The old man pointed to the desktop without opening his eyes.


    There are two talismans on the table.


    The talisman is not big, three inches long, one is painted full of lines, at first glance there are at least a few thousand lines, the lines seem to be a flowing river with ripples, and the other is very special, only eight are painted. The dots are different in size, giving people a strange feeling.


    Zhou Shu stared at the two talisman, unable to look away.


    After a long time, the old man said slowly, "Pick it up and look carefully."


    A piece of talisman floated over, Zhou Shu caught it with both hands and saluted seriously.


    It was the eight-point talisman, and it was absolutely unusual when I looked closely.


    It looks like a dot, but in fact it is a combination of many runes. Each dot is composed of at least three thousand runes. The runes form a different closed loop, which overlaps each other and looks very layered, like many runes connected together. Together, contact each other without interfering with each other.


    "Old Bei, you did it!"


    Looking at Fu Lu, Zhou Shu shouted with excitement, a scene of the past floating in the sea of ??knowledge.


    ����


    "Zhou Shu, is this what you said Fululian?"


    "Old Bei, the juniors are showing their ugliness."


    "It''s a great way to link the same kind of talisman one by one, it is more powerful."


    "But then it didn��t work anymore. No matter how many low-level talisman links are connected, the effect is not good. The high-level talisman is a complete structure, like a closed loop, which is difficult to disassemble. You have to separate and combine the links. , The younger generation can��t do it, so it can only be used in the initial stage.


    "You are stupid, why do you want to disassemble and reassemble?"


    "If you don''t do this, how can you link them together?"


    "Can''t be separated, just link on the same talisman!"


    "Huh? How can it be done?"


    ����


    Bei Cheng nodded slightly, "I just realized it not long ago. To build a talisman link on the same talisman, you need to find two key nodes, find them, and then create a new pattern to link them, and the rune effect can be continuous. Triggered, high-level runes are also possible, and I also found that it is possible to achieve different rune effects on one rune."


    Zhou Shuzhen froze, "Can different types of Fulu also be linked?"


    Bei Cheng showed a hint of pride, "Of course, if you know enough about Fu Dao, you can understand that there are many parts of Fu Lu that are connected. The seemingly very different Fu Lu has similarities and similarities. Rune, you can find the nodes you need and link them together."


    Zhou Shu was a little bit ashamed, "The juniors didn''t realize this."


    "Your talent is enough, you will understand sooner or later."


    Bei Cheng smiled and said, "You look at that talisman now and guess what it is? No, it is a brand new talisman, what should be said to be from."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Eight formations?"


    "answer."


    Bei Cheng laughed, "But it is too easy to guess. It is precisely because of the talisman chain you proposed that this eight-line symbol is completed. By the way, you showed me the eight-line symbol, otherwise I would not have thought , There is such a wonderful formation that can be combined with Fu Dao."


    "The younger generation just mentioned it casually. I didn''t expect that Mr. Bei could really do it. It''s amazing!"


    Zhou Shu was shocked.


    The eight formations are one of the most famous formations in the Xuanhuang world, or to be exact, the military formations, Zhuge''s unique knowledge.


    The rumored one can block a million soldiers. Naturally, Zhou Shu also studied the eight-array diagram for a long time. He wanted to transform the eight-array diagram into a magic formula many times, but he failed to do it because the eight-array diagram is too complicated. Now, Tiangang Aperture is not enough to undertake this task.


    One day when he and Bei Cheng were learning about Taoism, he accidentally mentioned the eight formation map. Bei Cheng became interested in the eight formation map. He also showed the eight formation map to Bei Cheng.


    Unexpectedly, Bei Cheng really did it now.


    "It''s you who are great, not me."


    Bei Cheng looked at Zhou Shu with a serious expression, "Whether it is the talisman chain or the eight-array diagram, it is the idea you provided, and I just made it according to your idea, so you are better than me."


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "Senior is too humble."


    "It''s not humility, it''s fact."


    Bei Cheng said in a slow voice, "If your talismans reach my current level, you can easily make such talismans, and if I have not seen these things you said, it would be impossible to make this talismus. You have to know that the most important thing in Fu Dao is the ability to think. As long as you work hard, anyone can do it, but if you don''t think, you can''t succeed. If you don''t think, I''m not as good as you."


    Zhou Shu froze, his face full of admiration.


    A respectable elder can say such words to the younger generation, which makes people cannot help but be moved and do not admire.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The predecessors are extremely true, but the eight formations are done by the predecessors, and the juniors dare not take credit."


    "Hehe, I know, I''ve heard of it before..." Bei Cheng stagnated, and said in a deep voice, "There are all kinds of strange formations in that world, but you only saw the real thing here, Zhou Shu, you don''t have to worry about it anymore. , Continue to look at Fulu carefully, I want to remind you that I am actually very dissatisfied with this Fulu. The power is far from the power of the eight formation map. At present, there are at least 23 places that have problems. Say it, or I will drive you away."


    Zhou Shu did not dare to neglect, and concentrated on studying Fulu.


    He knew that Bei Cheng could not tolerate any mistakes on the Fu Dao, he did not allow any sloppyness, and he must do what he said.


    After about half an hour, Zhou Shu put down the talisman and slowly said a lot of words After listening to Bei Cheng, he looked at Zhou Shu with approval in his eyes, "I can say eleven points. , It means that your Talisman Dao has improved a lot. Haha, just look at the Talisman Dao. Every time you look at it, you feel different. I don��t understand how you did it. I am."


    Zhou Shu was a little depressed, "It''s not half of it, and the juniors are still too far behind."


    "It will be, then how can I teach you?"


    Bei Cheng smiled slightly, took the talisman over, and slowly said, "Be prepared, it will take at least five days to clarify these places. You can concentrate on me and relax a little bit. I will rush you out immediately and say here first. Well, I used the rune of the main command talisman. It should run through the entire talisman chain, but in fact only about one-third is used. Think about it carefully, it should be improved like this..."


    Zhou Shu stared at Fu Lu and listened to Bei Cheng''s teaching, completely immersed in it.


    He would never miss this kind of famous teacher.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~

 Chapter 2428: Picture mark

    "So... feasible?"


    "No, you are still wrong with this stroke, and the fumo is scattered. It''s not as good as the last time. Try another one."


    "it is good."


    After a while.


    Bei Cheng nodded, "This time it''s OK. It''s perfect. It''s interesting to say it, or it''s always wrong, but once it''s right, it won''t be wrong again. This is great. I''m not as good as you."


    "It''s all up to seniors'' guidance."


    Zhou Shu put down the talisman pen and looked at the talisman paper all over the floor, feeling a little ashamed, "The junior was wasting too much material, in fact, I can practice repeatedly on a talisman paper..."


    "Shut up."


    Bei Cheng glared at him, "As long as you make a mistake, the talisman is not a talisman, and the talisman paper is not a talisman paper. Remember, you must always draw a talisman with this belief so that you will not waste a piece of talisman paper in the future. A drop of talisman ink is just useful now, and you don��t need to pay for it."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "This is not what the younger generation meant."


    Bei Cheng waved his hand, "Okay, I know you have too many immortal stones to use up, but since you become my student, you have to listen to me, and I let you use it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Understand."


    Bei Cheng showed a lot of solemnity, "Zhou Shu, you have finished the most difficult stroke, now try to draw a complete eight-array talisman."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior, don''t you paint by yourself?"


    Bei Cheng smiled slightly, and said in a deep voice, "This talisman was made by you and me, and your contribution is even greater. This first real eight-array talisman is naturally best done by you. Of course, if you If you can''t, the old man will do his part."


    "The juniors try."


    Zhou Shu spread out the talisman paper and looked at it for a while, but didn''t do it.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Bei Cheng was a little unhappy, "Don''t be afraid of failure! I have so many materials here, you have failed many times... five times!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him either, looking at the talisman paper intently, and slowly raised the pen.


    Waiting is not because of fear of failure, but Zhou Shu needs to deduct it several times in the sea of ??knowledge.


    The talisman pen lightly falls on the talisman paper.


    This time, the Fumo is not drawn directly on the talisman paper, but gradually penetrates into the talisman paper from the inside to the outside, thus forming dozens of different rune patterns, just like putting dozens of Zhang Fulu was stacked together.


    Of course, each other must be perfectly linked together.


    The rune paper is like a piece of land waiting to be cultivated, and the tip of the pen, which is many times thinner than the hair, is like a smart earthworm, swimming back and forth in the land, forming a rune-like pattern like a ditch deep into the ground.


    Thousands of runes are drawn directly in one stroke, flowing clouds and flowing water, as if naturally generated.


    Zhou Shu didn''t pause for a moment, and the talisman pen in his hand was quickly changed, and the talisman ink on the pen also changed.


    Do it again, another ditch running through and closed.


    It does not conflict with the original rune pattern, but it is closely connected.


    Seventy-nine levels of rune patterns require seventy-nine rune pens and seventy-nine rune inks, which can be switched continuously without any mistake in the middle.


    Of course, this is not all. To complete the eight formations, you need to do eight such operations on a piece of talisman paper, each of which is different. The sequence of the seventy-nine levels of rune patterns, the strength of the runes, etc. are all Not the same, and very different.


    This must be the most complicated talisman Zhou Shu has painted.


    Of course it is also the most expensive Fulu.


    The talisman paper is very special. It is tanned with dozens of papyrus papers. Papyrus is a rare talisman paper in the world. It is famous for its purity. It hardly contains any power of law. Therefore, the talisman drawn with it , Can give full play to the abilities of the Talisman itself and will not be affected by others. However, only those who pursue the true Talisman like to use it, and most of them prefer the Talisman paper that carries its own power.


    As for the seventy-nine kinds of runes, many of them are strange runes that are rare and rarely used. Without Bei Cheng, Zhou Shu would basically be impossible to get them together, but even if they had immersed thousands of silver on the runes. At the age of 20, Bei Cheng could barely make up six or seven fulu materials.


    The materials are all like this, not to mention that this talisman is New Moon City or the first one in the heavens, and its value is impossible to estimate.


    Half an hour passed.


    Zhou Shu put down the pen and let out a long sigh of relief, finally letting go of his tight soul.


    He hasn''t been so nervous for a long time, even if he is facing a huge army, but this small talisman does give him a feeling that is difficult to conquer. The constant dangers during the drawing process make him feel extremely Great pressure.


    This is a rare and valuable exercise.


    "Senior, the junior is finished."


    The opposite Bei Cheng stared at Fulu, his beard trembling, and sighed, "One time, one time is successful."


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "The juniors have good luck."


    "It''s not luck," Bei Cheng shook his head and looked at Zhou Shu with anticipation in his eyes. "Zhou Shu, I have been observing you for a long time. Over the past few years, as long as you do it right once, you will never If you fail again, this is by no means luck. This is the most rare talent that no one can match. I''m sure you will surpass me in the runes in the future, and even surpass all runes."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Senior is ridiculously praised, and the younger generation just wants to concentrate on drawing amulets, not much else."


    Bei Cheng was stunned, as if thinking of something in the past, he sighed, "Yeah, it''s not good to think too much, just do the things in front of you."


    Zhou Shu looked at Fu Lu, seemingly thoughtful, "Senior, how powerful is it?"


    Bei Cheng thought for a while and said, "It should be able to exert 70% of the effect of the eight formations. The power contained in those runes and the power of your runes, I estimate, can temporarily trap two hundred to three hundred. A golden fairy, ten to twenty breaths."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Huh?"


    "You painted perfectly. It''s no surprise that you have such an effect."


    Bei Cheng said indifferently, "But don''t think too much. The Eight Formation Talisman is not a rope tied to the immortal. It is impossible to disable the golden fairy. The trapped are still the golden fairy. They just can''t leave a certain range for the time being. I want to use it. One talisman can solve hundreds of golden immortals, which is impossible."


    The light in Zhou Shu''s eyes faded away, slightly dim I understand. "


    I have to say that he was a little disappointed. Although the eight array talisman was already very good, he still could not achieve the desired result.


    "Do you want to deal with hundreds of golden immortals alone?"


    She seemed to be aware of something, Bei Cheng was a little surprised, but soon laughed, "It''s good for young people to have this kind of spirit. If you want to go further, such as taking the opportunity to disrupt their formation or weaken them, then You need to use other talisman to cooperate."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense, "Senior refers to..."


    "Talisman."


    Bei Cheng''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said calmly, "This eight-array talisman is a very pure talisman, that is to say, it can be used with almost any talisman. If it is used well, it will definitely play a big role. "


    Zhou Shu looked stunned, and thought for a while, "But seniors have always said that Fu is not a Fu Lu, do you hate them?"


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2429: feel

    "Of course the law talisman is not a talisman."


    Bei Cheng looked at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "The magic talisman is to inject the power of the law into the talisman paper according to certain rules, form the talisman, and then cast it out at the right time. From the beginning to the end, it does not require much talismanism, as long as it is gold. Immortal, as long as you are willing to consume the power of the law and you can paint as much as you want, can something like this be considered a talisman?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The juniors don''t think it counts."


    "Although I don''t recognize that talisman is a talisman, I also have to admit the power of talisman."


    Bei Cheng sighed, "In this situation, only the magic talisman can fight against the golden immortal, and can cause damage to the golden immortal. So far, I have only seen three talismans that can deal with the golden immortal, and your eight formations Fu is very good among them."


    "It''s also from the predecessors," Zhou Shu retorted in a low voice, also quite puzzled, "It''s hard for ordinary Fulu to hurt Jinxian?"


    "The power in Fulu is generally not as powerful as the law, and it can''t hurt Jinxian." Bei Cheng slowly shook his head, with a trace of sorrow in his eyes, "At least I can''t do it, no matter what, alas."


    I have studied the talisman for a lifetime, but the talisman made is not as good as the talisman that is not a talisman. How can we not be sad.


    "Senior, don''t sigh."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior only encountered the shackles temporarily. The Dao of Talisman is the Dao of Heaven, and it must be better than the Dao of Talisman."


    Bei Cheng looked at Zhou Shu and smiled, "Of course, this is a shackle, I understand, but it is difficult to break through this shackle, I can''t find a way to improve, the only progress in the past few hundred years is After meeting you, I now have a lot of thoughts. Maybe it won��t take long before the old man can draw a talisman against the Golden Immortal and implement my talisman to the end. Haha, just hope."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, earnestly, "Senior can definitely do it."


    "Don''t mention things that are too far away. Now you should prepare the magic talisman." Bei Cheng waved his hand and looked serious. "Zhou Shu, are you tired? If you are not tired, we will continue to talk about the talisman."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, "Not tired."


    "Speaking of that talisman, you gave me another problem."


    Bei Cheng casually pointed, and another talisman on the table floated into Zhou Shu''s hand.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and said, "Senior, you also drew this one, can it be used?"


    Bei Cheng sighed slightly, "Try it."


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a while, injecting a trace of celestial power. Fulu flashed and then dimmed. There was no movement. After thinking about it, Zhou Shu changed the power of the law and changed several ones in succession. There was no more reaction except for the flash of Fuluo. .


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "You can''t use it for juniors."


    "I can''t use it either. The talisman I drew is just a simple copy. I copied the talisman you gave me. The runes are exactly the same, except that the talisman paper is replaced with ink," Bei Cheng said. Taking out a talisman, I was very confused, "Zhou Shu, where did you get this talisman?"


    The talisman in his hand is almost exactly the same as the one held by Zhou Shu, except for the color slightly different.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t be more familiar with it, it was the Great Escape Light Talisman.


    After leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, the Talisman Great Escape Talisman that was once the best used completely lost its effect. This is really not a good thing, so he always wanted to restore the effect of the Great Escape Talisman, and instantly escaped hundreds of thousands of miles away from the Talisman. , That would be a very useful supplement to him, but he tried many times and couldn''t do it.


    If it is said that there is enough space law in the talisman, then it should be effective no matter where it is used.


    But to say that there is no space power or anything else is impossible, then the Great Escape Talisman cannot be used as an instant teleportation at all, but how to use this effect in Xiancheng so that the Great Escape Talisman can be used , Is the question he has been thinking about.


    Is it because of the loss of the original support of the Xuanhuang Realm?


    But the biggest difference between Xiancheng and Xuanhuang Realm is that Xiancheng has no origin, and it is impossible to inject Fulu with the origin of Xiancheng.


    In the several fairy cities he passed, there were no Great Escape Talisman and similar teleportation talisman.


    Teleportation arrays like Kongyuan Gate are exclusive to the fairy world, and it is not surprising that these fairy cities do not have teleportation talisman.


    After meeting Bei Cheng, he gave the Great Escape Light Talisman to Bei Cheng and asked Bei Cheng to analyze and understand.


    Of course, the Great Escape Talisman was not an old Talisman from the Xuanhuang Realm, but he painted it later, and he didn''t clearly say what Talisman it was, only that it was accidental. I hope that Bei Cheng can help explain the Talisman.


    Zhou Shu looked at the Great Escape Talisman, "The painting method that the younger generation bought in the tile city accidentally, and then painted it by himself, what happened to the senior?"


    "Nothing, just a little curious."


    Bei Cheng stroked his beard and said thoughtfully, "Its runes are not complicated, and the rune paper is very common, but I don��t understand it after drawing it. The runes in the runes are profound and profound. I can��t even find a clue, but I think this talisman must be useful. It won��t be a boring drawing method. It should be a practical talisman and the effect is very powerful."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and he was indeed a master, "Why do seniors feel this way?"


    Bei Cheng''s eyes were condensed, "When following the talisman, I have a very special feeling, as if these mysterious lines will lead you to an unknown field, but it is not completely ignorant. There is an illusion that is very close, but I can''t tell. What is it? I have had this feeling in the past-to be precise, it is a precursor to a possible breakthrough, so I can be sure that this talisman has absolutely no mystery," he sighed, "It''s just that I don''t have that ability yet. Get it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see."


    It feels like the innate perception of Fudao.


    It is impossible to practice Fu Dao to the realm of Bei Cheng without talent. Zhou Shu can''t match it at this point, but he has constant calculations and deductions, and diligence can make up for it.


    "Fu Dao is hard to learn."


    Bei Cheng said slowly, "I will continue to study this talisman but I can''t give you any exact answer for the time being. If you definitely want to use it, I suggest..."


    Zhou Shu pricked his ears, but pretended to be calm, "Senior, please say."


    Bei Cheng said softly, "There is no good way, that is, try more, try all the Fumo Fu paper rights in Crescent City. Maybe this Fulu has special requirements in materials, as long as it meets the requirements. It may be used. For talismans of unknown purpose, this is generally done. Of course, it will take a lot of time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What can seniors recommend?"


    Bei Cheng��s suggestion is not much different from what he thought, but there are four to five thousand kinds of talisman paper and ink that can be used in New Moon City. Try each combination. It will take at least dozens or hundreds of years. The Fu Dao reached was beyond Zhou Shu''s understanding, and he couldn''t fully use deduction to know the sea for an interview.


    Bei Cheng hesitated for a while, "If the Fumo Fumo paper is close to a certain law of my own practice, the feeling will be clearer. For example, when I use the wooden running Fumo and the fire running Fumo, the feeling is different, but Don��t believe me all, everyone feels different."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, "Thank you seniors, this is of great help to juniors."

 Chapter 2430: Snowing

    Bai Yujing.


    After entering the door, someone immediately greeted him, "Lord Zhou Shan!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the visitor and smiled, "Zhang Chunzi, are you in Bai Yujing now? Is the dragon scale easy to use?"


    "Senior still remember my name?"


    Zhang Chunzi opened his mouth wide, surprised and excited, "Yes! Soon after returning from the back of the border, the junior joined Bai Yujing, and he also made dragon scales into dragon scales, which is so easy to use, woo , I didn��t expect to see Senior again. I��m so happy and so excited!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    "Bai Yujing is very good, much better than the place where the younger generation was before. Although the outside is saying that Bai Yujing can''t do anything, but in fact, Bai Yujing has not changed at all, and the younger generation feels that it is getting better..." Zhang Chunzi He hid his mouth and said a little embarrassed, "Sorry, the younger generation talks too much, Senior, are you here to find the original poster or the Fourth Young Master? The younger generation will take you up."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "No, I''m here to buy Fumo Talisman Paper. Go ahead."


    "Oh, that junior has resigned."


    Zhang Chunzi bowed a salute and quickly stepped back, seeming to be paying attention to the outside, but his eyes fell on Zhou Shu from time to time, very concerned.


    After participating in the battle that crossed the boundary, the metropolis could not help but worship Zhou Shu and You Chongzhi.


    She must be more than one.


    Zhou Shu encountered this kind of thing many times in the city. He didn''t take it to heart and only walked upstairs, but it can be seen that Bai Yujing''s interior is still very stable, and it is not a crisis at present, indicating that he has enough. Time to accomplish what you want to do.


    Sure enough, there are a lot of collections. There are at least thousands of types of Fumo and hundreds of types of Fuzhi in the small hall.


    Compared with the products, there are fewer customers. In today''s heavenly world, Fu Dao is actually going downhill.


    "Brother Dao!"


    You Chongzhi appeared from nowhere and looked at Zhou Shu with a grin.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Chongzhi, I haven''t seen you for many days, is it all right?"


    You Chongzhi smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "Is Bai Yujing okay?"


    You Chongzhi shook his head vigorously, "It''s okay, it''s okay, Brother Dao doesn''t care about the rumors outside, Bai Yujing is fine."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "That''s good, don''t forget me when something happens."


    "Of course, if there is a need for Dao brother, even if the second brother does not speak, I will definitely ask you to come. Now it is really okay," You Chongzhi walked over and pointed to the surroundings and said loudly, "Dao brother just take it. , I knew you would come."


    "I''m welcome."


    Zhou Shu took a copy of all the runes. As for the rune paper, he took millions of them. You Chongzhi opened his mouth and said, "Brother Dao, Mr. Pei is so scary." , I want you to draw so many symbols?"


    "It doesn''t hurt to practice more."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, "Chongzhi, do you have all the runes you can find in New Moon City?"


    "Can''t say all of them, there are 31 types of runes that are not here."


    You Chongzhi shook his head and said in deep thought, "Bai Yujing is temporarily out of stock for the three materials they need, so I can''t make Fumo. It may take a year or half a year to have it. If I am in a hurry, I will think again. Think of ways to."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "No need to rush it, I''ll just find it myself."


    Although You Chongzhi didn''t say clearly, Zhou Shu knew very well that, obviously, the trade route in the realm of those materials was occupied by Linglong Pavilion, and Bai Yujing couldn''t get the materials without opening the trade route.


    You Chongzhi was a bit regretful, "Oh, Brother Dao, what do you want to find all the Fumo?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m experimenting with a kind of talisman. I will show it to you when it succeeds."


    "Then I will wait."


    You Chongzhi was a little excited, "Brother Dao is really all-rounder, so good no matter what he does."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Farewell."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Well, be careful."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and left Bai Yujing with a smile. Not long after, he appeared in front of Linglong Pavilion.


    This is the first time I have come to Linglong Pavilion. It looks a bit similar to Bai Yujing in appearance. It is just one floor higher, with 13 floors. As for the inside, the word Linglong has been brought to the extreme, showing great effort everywhere. The wall patterns on the corners, no matter how small and even the corners, can be seen for several days or nights, not only without a little repetition, but the ingenuity of the ingenuity is amazing.


    If Zhou Shu comes to Linglong Pavilion first, he will probably linger, because he is also considered a master of Taoism.


    It��s just too late to look at him. Every step I take, I feel 10,000 pairs of eyes staring at him. Some eyes are still very narrow, and some eyes are unconcealed, showing hatred, and even killing intent.


    Zhou Shu looked calm and calmly walked.


    Yu Ziqing walked out quickly and said with a smile, "Zhou Shanzhu, how come to Linglong Pavilion in time, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Lord Yu, it''s been a long time since I saw you, I''ll buy something."


    Yu Ziqing frowned, and said displeased, "If you say anything to buy, the mountain owner will come to Linglong Pavilion. Naturally, he will take whatever he wants. I will send someone to pick it up. Isn''t it better for the owner of Linglong Pavilion? Bai Yujing?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Why don''t you be ashamed, just order something, I''ll just go by myself, don''t bother the host."


    Yu Ziqing smiled and nodded, and walked away a few steps.


    Watching Zhou Shu walk by, Yu Ziqing slowly said, "The mountain owner is still crossing the boundary after complaining?"


    Zhou Shu kept walking and said calmly, "The landlord doesn''t need to care about me at all, but why doesn''t even Elder Ou notify me? He has been in Linglong Pavilion for thousands of years, and the Chunjun in your hand was made by him."


    "How dare I violate what the city lord meant?"


    Yu Ziqing shook his head, showing a lot of bitterness, "Of course I don''t want Elder Ou to have an accident, and I don''t want Shanzhu you to have something, but I have nothing to do, Shanzhu Zhou."


    Zhou Shu stared at his feet, "But Bai Yujing is here."


    Yu Ziqing said faintly Yes, so Bai Yujing violated the wishes of the city lord, and the current situation will happen. Does the mountain lord feel that it will be better to violate the wishes of the city lord in New Moon City result? With all due respect, if the mountain lord stays in Bai Yujing, he will probably be like Bai Yujing, and..."


    Zhou Shuli stopped, "And what."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Yu Ziqing��s mouth, "And the city lord has warned you too, we have all seen the things on the ring road that day, is the mountain lord still obsessed with not understanding? It is better to look back, Linglong Pavilion��s big offering, there is still one missing Location, the mountain owner doesn''t think about it?"


    "The original poster is very well informed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and quickly disappeared in the corridor, only a few words passed down, "That position, it turns out to be Ou Lao."


    Yu Ziqing''s expression was stagnant, and a killing intent flashed in his eyes. Several railings on the heights suddenly cracked, turned into powder in the blink of an eye, and fell silently.


    It looked like it had just fallen snow.


    The noisy hall suddenly became silent and cold.

 Chapter 2431: Trial symbol

    Back at his home, Zhou Shu began to study Fumo Fuzhi.


    Four to five thousand talisman inks, plus hundreds of talisman papers, were combined separately. The total number was a huge number. Zhou Shu couldn''t draw it completely. Fortunately, Bei Cheng used his talent to help him roughly determine a direction.


    He first picked out the rune paper and rune ink that he had practiced with him.


    So far, Zhou Shu has practiced the five elements, swallow, soul, life and death laws, plus the power of the dragon, which is not arithmetic but similar, and the law of the fairy world. The fairy city and the law of the fairy world are closely related. This must be taken into consideration. .


    This took a lot of work, but it also eliminated a large number of choices. In the last estimate, it would have to draw more than 40,000 talismans.


    "Success or failure depends on these."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. If Bei Cheng, the first person in the Talisman Dao, couldn''t help him to do it, then he could only give up the Great Escape Talisman and find another way.


    The talisman paper was spread out one by one, the talisman pen kept falling, and the talisman talisman fell down like snowflakes.


    Han Ruo would come over sometimes, but would not disturb Zhou Shu, just watch it quietly.


    "Want to learn Talisman?"


    Zhou Shu sometimes speaks, because for him, the Great Escape Light Talisman is not too difficult to draw. Although he can''t quantify production, he doesn''t need to be completely focused.


    Hanruo shook his head, "Don''t do it now. I will learn from you when I become a golden immortal. You paint really beautifully."


    "Yes, I was not fooled."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly with a hint of approval, "You now know what you need most, very good."


    Hanruo lowered his head and whispered, "I''m afraid that the talent is not enough."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If your talents are not enough, then no one will have enough. Innate immortals, there are few who can''t reach the golden immortals. It''s just a matter of time. If you want to worry about it, just tell me. I will help you prepare. Don''t worry about the fairy stone. I think you can pay me back in the future."


    "Pills are everywhere, I can''t use it up, enough."


    Her voice became smaller and smaller, and she stood up and said, "I''m going to practice."


    Zhou Shu smiled and continued to draw symbols.


    After working hard for several months, 80,000 talismans were in front of me.


    An average of 80 breaths is a talisman. There is no rest or even a breath during the whole process. Unimaginable repetitive tasks may be unbearable for ordinary immortals, not to mention the golden immortals, who are mostly accomplished and famous. Zhou Shu has always been calm and peaceful. There was no emotional ups and downs.


    In this process, his Talisman Dao has naturally made great progress, but it is not just about Talisman Dao, such as the cultivation of the mind.


    These are all experimental products, and two of each kind of talisman are drawn, for fear of errors in the experiment.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction and quickly left Shangqingju.


    Crossing the street and looking for a desert with few people, Zhou Shu began to use talisman.


    Use 20 talisman at the same time, use five or six powers in turn once, and then see the effect.


    One day passed.


    Most of them flashed, a few did not respond, but the talisman was still there. A very few, to be precise, there were 23, of which fifteen were the disappearance of the talisman, which could move Zhou Shu five miles away, and the other eight If Zhang Fulu disappeared, Zhou Shu could be spread ten miles away.


    "This level is far from enough."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, even though his heart was still like water, there was a sense of frustration spontaneously.


    After thinking about it, I went through the Dimensional Gate to the West End.


    "No wonder it''s been so long."


    Looking at the talisman Zhou Shu took out, Bei Cheng also looked shocked, "I have painted so many in a few months, and one is correct, Zhou Shu, you said that you are not a genius of Fu Dao, just this skill, changed me. I can''t do it, it won''t work if I change anyone."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Senior, this is not important."


    After Bei Cheng sighed with emotion, he also thought of the key points and wondered, "Have you tried it all? Where did you try it? No effect at all?"


    Zhou Shu replied honestly, "I tried all of them. I tried them in the southern district, and at most they had a little moving effect, which was minimal."


    "Moving talisman? It doesn''t seem to be a good thing, unless..."


    Suddenly thinking of something, Bei Cheng''s expression changed, but he quickly returned to normal, and slowly said, "There is too much interference in the southern area, and the effect of any talisman will be affected to a certain extent, and your unknown talisman should be no exception. "


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Interference?"


    Bei Cheng nodded, "Various formations, the breath of practitioners, etc., the most important thing is the will of the city owner. Everything in the city is under the jurisdiction of the city owner. Only what he wants to happen can happen. Generally speaking, the city owner I won��t care about Fulu, but there may be exceptions."


    He stared at Zhou Shu as if he had understood something.


    "Senior said that it was the juniors who were not thinking well," Zhou Shu seemed to have realized. "Senior meant to try in the void?"


    Bei Cheng said softly, "If you are using it in the void, you can try it there. There is no interference there, but it also means that this talisman is a useless talisman in Xiancheng. If you want to use it in the city, you should try it in the North District. Right."


    "Northern District?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, falling into meditation unconsciously.


    Of course, the void must be tried, but it is not necessary now. In the battle in the void, Linglong Pavilion will definitely dispatch the Linglong treasure ship, and Fulu has no effect on the treasure ship, and it is meaningless, and the North District''s words.


    Bei Cheng nodded, "In the North District, the will of the city lord will be very weak, because that is the impossible place he set up specially."


    Those immortals who are difficult to control or commit crimes on weekdays, of course, have many bandits who have been entrenched for many years, plus many foreign races and monsters...full of opportunities and challenges, facing life and death at any time, the weak and the strong, without any restrictions , This is the North District.


    Since there was a fairy city in the heavens, the city lord has done this.


    Regarding the rules of Xiancheng, there must be a completely free and impossible place. The stricter the rules, the less the impossible and the bigger it is.


    For example, the north area of ??Crescent City is larger than the sum total of the west area and the south area of ??the central area. The upper half of the crescent-shaped arc is all in the north area.


    Probably because there are too many unruly people in New Moon City, and the city lord is reluctant to let go. After all, they are rare resources, so they will stay in the North District to enrich the biological chain, increase the resource cycle, and make Xiancheng more vitality.


    These people For the city lord at the top of the food chain, it is fine to say that it is food, but for other city residents, it will bring death at any time.


    Zhou Shu paused, "The younger generation will go to the North District to try."


    Bei Cheng hesitated for a while, and said slowly, "You have to take a risk for Fulu, but you must be careful and be fully prepared before going. Also, try it near the exit and you can return at any time."


    Zhou Shu was very respectful, "The younger generation remembered."


    Bei Cheng also exhorted, "Don''t go too deep into the North District. There are too many crises and it will be difficult for Jinxian to come out alive."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu looked at Bei Cheng and nodded seriously.


    He had heard of many rumors in the North District, and had deliberately conducted investigations, not knowing it well, but it was almost the same.


    Although very cautious, there is also a hint of excitement in my heart.

 Chapter 2432: success

    After redrawing many Fuluos, Zhou Shu went to the Central District.


    The central area is very large and lively. There are many dojos and public secrets, plus various pill rooms and other necessary facilities for immortals. It may be the place where most golden immortals come most frequently in the city. Of course, it is also here. Divided by Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing.


    It took a lot of time to pass through the central area, and the entrance to the north area is in front of you.


    The mountains are the gateway, the vegetation is withered, and no people can be seen everywhere, and it is filled with a cold atmosphere. It is completely different from the lively atmosphere in the central area a few miles away, as if passing this door, it is another world.


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate and walked over quickly.


    The Linglong Pavilion a few hours ago.


    Jin Xian bowed his head and said, "Owner, Zhou Shu has been in the Central District, as if going to the North District."


    Yu Ziqing''s expression was condensed, "Very good, just follow the previous plan, don''t...add a hundred golden immortals."


    Jin Xian was stunned, "Then three hundred golden immortals, will it attract the attention of the city lord?"


    Yu Ziqing said coldly, "The city lord will definitely notice things in the city, but whether it will stop it is another matter. I guess the city lord will not. On the one hand, Zhou Shu did offend the city lord, on the other hand, the city lord is To rebuild the Acropolis in the New Territories, there will be no idle time to take care of this, so rest assured.


    "understood."


    Jin Xian nodded, still a little doubtful, "Are we too radical to Zhou Shu? He is related to Ten Thousand Soul Sect, in case..."


    "Shut up, don''t you know the fate of Qi Tianlou?"


    Yu Ziqing''s face was extremely cold, and her eyes were like ice caves, "Even if the Ten Thousand Soul Sect comes to the door, there will be the city lord in front of him. If there is an accident in Zhou Shu here, we will only be responsible. Qi Tianlou made a mistake once, and we can''t be wrong. The second time, this kind of thing must never happen in Linglong Pavilion."


    Jin Xian''s figure trembled, and he had never seen the landlord so gaffe, and hurriedly responded.


    Yu Ziqing quickly recovered indifferent, and after a glance outside the window, her figure disappeared.


    North District.


    Behind the mountains is a lonely wilderness.


    With the sparse grass and trees, only the dry lake of muddy water and salt crystals can be seen, and the yellow sand swaying into whirlpools in the wind, two rounds of meniscus illuminate them particularly clearly.


    There was no vitality, and no crisis, but Zhou Shu knew that this was only the surface.


    Within dozens of miles around, there are at least two hundred golden immortals paying attention to themselves. They have already laid a net of heaven and earth. On the outer layer, there are more unknown dangers, strange alien races, and horrors who don��t understand specific information. The monster beast, the omnipotent bandit.


    Zhou Shuli stayed on the spot and began to try Fulu.


    Anyway, what to do is the same at the door.


    From time to time, the body shines, and occasionally moves forward and backward for a few miles, always staying away from the door.


    "What is he doing?"


    "Who knows, do you want to surround yourself?"


    "No, he can return to the Central District at any time. No one can kill in the Central District, waiting for the host''s order."


    The hidden golden immortals looked at Zhou Shu, not knowing why, there was a feeling that power had nowhere to do.


    In a dojo in the central district, Yu Ziqing frowned when looking at the Wanlijing in front of him.


    Most of the Jinxian in which Zhou Shu was ambushing this time were the elites of the Yu family. Naturally, there was no shortage of Wanli Mirror. What happened to Zhou Shu here fell into his eyes.


    Five hours have passed, calm as him, and inevitably a little impetuous, what is Zhou Shu doing this time, is it deliberately attracting them to play?


    Damn it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know and didn''t care about their thoughts, just kept using talisman.


    "It''s a bit strange, the effect of those twenty-three photos is not very good..."


    I was a little disappointed. I thought that the 23 Talismans mentioned earlier were the key points. They can be used in other places and perform better in the North District, but the result is similar, so I can only try one by one. .


    A dozen more talismans were taken out, and they injected strength one by one.


    Unexpectedly, one of the talismans emitted a solid white light, which surrounded Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s expression stagnated, and there was a burst of ecstasy in his heart. Isn''t this the first time he used the Great Escape Talisman?


    Sure enough, I found it.


    It was just a little bit longer, and after about two breaths, the white light disappeared, and Zhou Shu also disappeared.


    "What about people?"


    "Gone?"


    "Did you completely escape or go back?"


    The golden immortals watched Zhou Shu disappear in front of them, all auras disappeared, and they were shocked for a while, staring at each other.


    Yu Ziqing''s face in front of Wanli Mirror changed suddenly, and she shouted, "Look, look for it, you can''t escape more than five hundred miles in a flash, it must be around!"


    The Jinxian on the side looked at him, for a moment as if he was looking at mentally retarded, but soon lowered his head and said respectfully, "Yes, the original poster."


    Everyone knows that there is basically no array interference in the North District. Under this circumstance, the Jinxian fully exerts his spiritual consciousness, with a perception range of more than a million miles. How can the flash escape their perception, and they can''t perceive it within a million miles. How could Zhou Shu''s breath be discovered within five hundred miles?


    The golden immortals moved quickly, seeming to have their own goals, but in fact they have no heads.


    Sudden disappearance of this kind of thing is almost impossible to happen in front of the Jinxian with a large range of spiritual consciousness. The well-trained people don''t know how to deal with it, and the coach is also issuing random orders.


    "Don''t go."


    Within a few breaths, Yu Ziqing recovered and said solemnly, "Just stay near the exit, waiting not to leave."


    This is the correct approach, but it is difficult for Jin Xian to forget the almost idiotic order of Shicai. It can make Yu Ziqing such a gaffe, which also shows that he really regards Zhou Shu really importantly and has affected his judgment.


    "this is����"


    Zhou Shu fell to the ground and looked around, looking very solemn.


    I��m in a valley, and the mountain is extremely high. I��m afraid it won��t be hundreds of miles away. It will cover the sky and the sun. There is no greenish green in the valley. The corpses of monsters are everywhere, mostly bones. I don��t know how long they have been dead. Exuding a terrifying and fierce aura, he must have been a strong man who was afraid of even true immortals before his death. Among them, some of the skeletons were extraordinarily tall, afraid that they would not be a few miles high, standing there like a hill, condensed into a mist of water. Floating out of it, spreading all over the valley.


    It should be because the various auras are too mixed, the divine consciousness has been hindered by many, and Zhou Shu cannot tell where he is ~ www.novelhall.com ~ how far away from the exit.


    "Finally found it."


    Zhou Shu put away the remaining Fulu, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The successful Great Escape Talisman is of great significance to him, and it may be the same to Bai Yujing.


    Without thinking about it, a white mist quietly gushed out of the palm of his hand, leaning towards the surrounding bones and evil spirits, and he was able to stop at the touch.


    "how?"


    "Can''t be transformed, owner, source unknown."


    "Aren''t you good at evil spirits, aren''t you very good at dealing with evil spirits?"


    "This is the evil spirit produced by the monster itself. It is not the same as the evil spirit generated by the Xuanhuang Realm after death. It has only to do with their origin, master."


    "I am confused."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, took a few glances, put away some bones, and ran out of the mountain.

 Chapter 2433: Meet

    Passing through the valley, the evil spirit was slightly reduced, and the two meniscuses were seen again.


    Zhou Shu flew away, spreading his spiritual sense to determine his position.


    The cultivation of spiritual consciousness that started from the refining realm, coupled with the soul rule of the promotion of the golden immortal, his spiritual consciousness is far beyond the ordinary golden immortal, and then he uses the eighth sense to lock it slightly, and finds the exit after a while. Two million miles away.


    The effect of that Great Escape Light Talisman was surprisingly good, nearly five times stronger than the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Seeing the golden immortals busy guarding at the exit, Zhou Shu only smiled.


    Whoosh!


    A big bird suddenly rushed down in the air.


    It resembles an eagle and falcon, with fine bones and a good shape. It has a yellow crown on its head, and its wings spread out for several tens of feet. It is menacing, like lightning, and its claws are sharp. It seems that a huge boulder can be easily shredded.


    Zhou Shu deliberately tried, waved his arm to block, and hurriedly retracted it.


    The five white marks on the arm did not hurt the flesh and blood, but the pain was unbearable.


    "What a flat-haired beast," Zhou Shu raised his hand in a circle, the power of the five elements turned into a giant net, and the big bird net was in it, letting it fly from side to side and move up and down, but he could not escape anymore. A pair of sharp eagle eyes straightened, staring at Zhou Shu.


    "Let you go."


    Zhou Shu took away the giant net and let the big bird fly into the sky.


    Not long after, the big bird hovered in the air for a few times, and then pounced straight down again, his sharp beak gleaming coldly, and the speed was several times faster.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, as if he had known it earlier, when the big bird fell in front of him, he covered it with a big net, everything was as before.


    But after dozens of times, Big Bird never changed his habits, but returned.


    "No matter where it is, the eagle is always an eagle, and it is even more stubborn."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, waved and smiled, "Little guy, I''m not playing with you."


    Then he fled away, and the speed was ten times faster in an instant. The big bird rushed several times, but couldn''t keep up with Zhou Shu''s speed, only hovering in the air, feeling gloomy.


    Zhou Shu deliberately teased the eagle. On the one hand, he was continuing to explore the situation in the North District. On the other hand, he wanted to see if there would be any monsters in the valley. He hadn''t seen it for a long time, and he also found a place worth visiting. Naturally It''s time to go.


    Of course, the most important reason is that he has always liked eagles, and now he still often thinks of Xiaojin who stayed in Qingyuan Valley.


    Flew more than a million miles.


    It took more than five hours.


    This is the speed of the real immortal, and it is not even as good. There is no other reason. There are really too many obstacles on the road.


    Dismissed four groups of robbers blocking the way, hundreds of weird monsters, and two large groups of unknown alien races a bit like soldier beasts. If they were ordinary golden immortals, they would most likely be confessed any time they encountered them.


    The North District is indeed perilous.


    This is still flying in the air, if it is on the ground, more.


    Zhou Shu did it on purpose, because he understood that this place is very different from the Xuanhuang world. There must be more dangers from the underground, because the dangers in the sky can be clearly perceived, and the underground beyond a hundred miles will be undetectable. Many enigmatic air masses completely obstructed the divine consciousness, obviously there are some strange things hidden.


    However, for Zhou Shu, these dangers are just an easy test.


    Possessing a powerful sense of consciousness and soul, the advantage in this broad field of basic freedom is beyond imagination. No matter what kind of enemy it is, it can be foreseen. It is better to start first, if it is not for a clear understanding of their specific information. Maybe the time will be shortened a lot.


    Snapped!


    Zhou Shu landed in front of a hill, surrounded by a dozen golden immortals at the same time, and slapped a fierce golden immortal in front of him.


    Zhou Shu turned sideways and smiled slightly, "Do you need me to keep my hand?"


    "No need to."


    A young golden immortal who was under siege turned his head and nodded vigorously, "Whatever you do, brother Dao."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and the sharp tooth spear in his hand shot out one after another, all falling on the weakest place of the opponent''s defense.


    Only two of the dozen or so golden immortals had time to dodge, and the others all whirred and went straight to the account, and even the spirits disappeared without a trace.


    The remaining two golden immortals glanced at each other and fled frantically.


    The young Jinxian put away the long knife and sighed with emotion, "Brother Dao, I feel that you are much better than me. I need to use all my strength to do it, and you can solve it just like this."


    "That''s because I watched it for a long time."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. Indeed, it has been almost a quarter of an hour since he discovered that You Chongzhi was surrounded, and all the routines of the golden immortals have been seen through. In Zhou Shu��s eyes, they are like puppets, and they are natural when they start hands. easy.


    Without waiting for You Chongzhi to speak, he asked, "Chongzhi, why are you here?"


    "I����"


    You Chongzhi hesitated.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You don''t want to come to experience, right? Then I disturb you, I''ll go."


    "No, no, brother Dao don''t leave yet."


    You Chongzhi shook his head quickly and whispered, "I''m looking for someone, Senior Mu."


    Seeing that Bai Yujing''s situation is getting worse and worse, You Chongzhi is naturally not happy, but it is impossible for him to ask Zhou Shu for help, so he thought of another way to find Mu Wei in the North District.


    It has been dozens of days before I barely walked here. The journey was dangerous. Although nothing happened, I was almost exhausted.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Senior Mu, could it be Mu Wei?"


    In New Moon City, there are not many people who can make You Chongzhi a senior, so it is not difficult to guess.


    You Chongzhi could no longer conceal it, and only nodded, "Well, I think seniors may be able to help us, so come and try."


    Zhou Shu expressed a bit of hesitation, "Taiyi Golden Fairy, I may not listen to you."


    You Chongzhi said relaxedly, "I know, but always try, don��t worry about anything. Even if he doesn��t agree, he won��t be able to kill me? Hey, his temperament won��t be so weird, right, hehe ."


    It seems that he laughed very optimistically, but he was very imaginary. Although the Fourth Young Master of Youjia had a high status, he was nothing compared to Taiyi Jinxian. Even if Taiyi killed him casually, he would never Whatever happens, the city lord can''t come forward.


    Zhou Shu watched him slowly, "You are so desperate."


    He was quite touched. He changed the position of other people in You Chongzhi, and he would definitely find a way on Zhou Shu. It is easier and safer to be a bait or persuade to leave than to come here to find Taiyi Golden Immortal. .


    You Chongzhi hurriedly waved his hand, "Brother Dao, I just did it when I thought of it. I said it was desperate, rather than reckless. Now I regret it a little bit. It''s really not easy in the North District. So many difficulties."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "I won''t go if I regret it."


    You Chongzhi thought for a while, and shook his head vigorously, "That won''t work, you must do what you decide."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and patted him on the shoulder, "Then let''s go together."


    "Brother Dao..."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, feeling excited, and nodded twice. When he raised his head, his face showed a strange expression, "Speaking of which, why are you here? Don��t you know that Linglong Pavilion is going to deal with You?"

 Chapter 2434: Wang Ying

    Zhou Shu smiled, "I know, they are still waiting for me at the door."


    You Chongzhi frowned unconsciously, "Then you come here, no one in the North District will take care of it. No one can save anything that happens here."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I just shake it casually, leave it alone and leave."


    You Chongzhi nodded, stood there and looked around, "Brother Dao, where is the better way?"


    "So you don''t know where Senior Mu is?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned.


    You Chongzhi was quite aggrieved, "It''s fine to know, I just heard that here..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "The North District is really too big. If you don��t know the location at all, I��m afraid I won��t be able to touch it for a few years. There��s no hope. Chong, your second brother should know. ?"


    "You can''t ask him, I ran out secretly," You Chongzhi whispered, "He wants to know, he will come back to me a little bit, and it will definitely be troublesome."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then you didn''t collect some news about Senior Mu?"


    "I can''t find it, my second brother won''t show it to me, I know he has sent two groups of people to look for it, but..."


    You Chongzhi took out a few tokens, shook his head and sighed, "I saw their tokens on the road, there are no bones left, alas."


    Zhou Shu nodded, ��It��s really difficult to send Taiyi with too many people.��


    "Yeah, I don''t want to see always failing, ah! Brother Dao, be careful!"


    You Chong''s expression changed slightly, and the long knife in his hand swung, and he lifted it into the air.


    Before the knife was erected, it was held by Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu gently shook his head and waved his sleeve to throw out a giant net, which caught the giant eagle that suddenly struck. Zhou Shu didn''t realize it when he looked at the familiar giant eagle. Shaking his head, admiringly said, "You little guy, you are really resilient."


    After delaying for a while, I was caught up by this eagle. It was also an attachment. I didn''t give up even after millions of miles.


    "Brother Dao knows it?"


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "Tame? Impossible! This is a fierce fighting eagle, ah, with a yellow crown on its head, it is still a king eagle."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Fierce Fighting Eagle?"


    You Chongzhi nodded, "Yes, its temperament is extraordinarily fierce. It would rather die than surrender. Because of its outstanding appearance and strong strength, many immortals want to try to domesticate spirit birds to do things for themselves, but no one has ever done it before. Even if this kind of fierce fighting eagle dies, it will not obey other people''s orders, especially this one is the rarest king eagle, it is impossible to tame it."


    Zhou Shu looked at Lie Douying, "Interesting, Chongzhi, what else do you know?"


    You Chongzhi thought for a while, "It seems to be a monster beast unique to Crescent City. There are no other worlds. It lived here when there was no Crescent City in the past. The number is extremely rare, and it always takes the initiative to attack cultivation. He is very powerful, no matter speed or strength, wisdom is also very high, and by the way, vision, eagle vision is good, it can easily see monsters millions of miles away, this aspect can be said to be rare Enemy, besides, the body is as strong as iron stone, even the golden immortal is difficult to kill, there are basically no natural enemies in the North District."


    "not bad."


    Zhou Shu looked at the struggling eagle in the giant net with more brilliance in his eyes, and then took the giant net away.


    The fierce fighting eagle quickly turned up to the sky, circled a few times, and then jumped over.


    Zhou Shu walked away a few steps, then covered it with a giant net, and let it go after letting it struggle for a while.


    This was repeated several times.


    You Chongzhi looked a little surprised, and whispered, "Brother Dao, do you want to domesticate it? You can''t do it."


    "I just try."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Maybe it can help us, do you guess this Wang Ying knows something about the North District?"


    When You Chongzhi understood it, he was still confused, "Do you want it to take us to find Senior Mu? But even if it knows, it won''t tell us."


    "Not always."


    During the speech, he retracted and released more than a dozen times, and the eagle''s fighting spirit had not weakened in the slightest. Every time he rushed down, his posture was accurate and ruthless, and he came down and tore Zhou Shu to pieces.


    It is very persistent, as is Zhou Shu, and repeated hundreds of times in a blink of an eye.


    "Brother Dao, it''s really useless."


    You Chongzhi spread his hands, "It would rather be exhausted than give up."


    Zhou Shu stared into Wang Ying''s eyes, Wang Ying immediately looked at each other, his eyes seemed to be on fire, and he undisguisedly released his hatred.


    "You really hate practitioners."


    Zhou Shuruo nodded with enlightenment. It seems that because the homeland was transformed into a fairy city by the practitioner, even the origin was lost, and the hatred for the practitioner was deeply imprinted in his body, and it was impossible to change.


    As if responding to Zhou Shu''s thoughts, Wang Ying shook his head in disdain.


    A wisp of white mist came, and the giant net was suddenly gone, and the Wang Ying inside also disappeared.


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "What?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "I''ll think of a way, don''t worry."


    Taking advantage of Wang Ying''s slight negligence, Zhou Shu directly took it into the demon refining world.


    As soon as he entered the world of refining demon, Zhou Shu immediately released Wang Ying.


    Wang Ying got rid of his restraints and hovered immediately, his eyes wandering, very confused.


    "Where is this, how did I get in, why is this?"


    I forgot to retaliate with Zhou Shu.


    At this time, there was a roar from the mountains, and the little stone jumped up and rushed towards Wang Ying.


    In the current demon refining world, most of the place is regarded by Xiaoshitou as his own territory, and it is naturally not tolerated if outsiders invade.


    Of course, Wang Ying was not to be outdone. He turned around and flashed past, then dived down and went straight to the small rock.


    What weird thing, you dare to disturb your thinking, do you want to die!


    One eagle and one hunk fought a battle.


    The world of demon refining, which was not peaceful, became not peaceful again.


    Zhou Shuli was in the distance, his expression condensed slightly, but this was something he didn''t expect. Originally, he wanted to educate Wang Ying by himself, but he didn''t expect to be preempted by Little Stone.


    "Old Hu, tell Little Stone, don''t hurt the eagle."


    Old Hu nodded and said thoughtfully, "Master, I have already said it, but it seems that the little stone does not seem to have the meaning of hurting it, but just wants to play with it, otherwise he would have taken out the Nether Golden Pillar. , Speaking of Little Rock does have one less playmate."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If it can be tamed smoothly, then there will be, but it depends on his own ability."


    Old Hu was quite calm, "Master, I think it''s certainly possible. Although the Fighting Eagle is stubborn and violent, it can''t be compared to a small stone. Moreover, the Fighting Eagle has never had its own homeland. It is likely to recognize this place. This is regarded as its new home, if it can get some of the origin of the demon refining world."


    "This is a good idea."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved, "Old Hu, is this what you have to do?"


    Old Hu shook his head and smiled, "Master, like a little stone, he has been staying in the demon refining world, and crossing the robbery is also here. The origin of the demon refining world on his body is very rich, and he is willing to share it, just watch Lie Fighting Eagle will not accept it."


    "Then it''s fine."


    Zhou Shuyao pointed to the distance, and said with joy, "Look at the old pot, it seems that the more you fight, the closer you get. This means you don''t know each other, haha."

 Chapter 2435: Miyun

    A big battle came down.


    Lie Douying stood on the top of the mountain, his eyes still arrogant, but when he only looked at the small stone, he unconsciously converged.


    The little rock hanging in the air smiled, and reached out to touch the head of Lie Douying, but the eagle did not avoid it, he obediently accepted it.


    Zhou Shu paused, "He is still great."


    Old Hu stroked his beard and said with a smile, "I was convinced, and during the fight, the fierce fighting eagle unconsciously accepted the origin of the demon refining world and admitted the position of the little stone. It seems that I will listen to him in the future. Congratulations, master, Another powerful subordinate was subdued."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Let them come over."


    "Yes."


    Old Hu nodded, and after a while, the fierce fighting eagle flew over, and the little stone rode on its back.


    They were originally very harmonious. They were all staring at Zhou Shu. There was a lot of hatred in Lie Douying''s eyes, and the little stone looked rebellious.


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care, "Old Hu, let him tell me the specific situation of the North District, where is the possible position of Senior Mu?"


    Wang Ying has no natural enemies in the North District. After living for so many years, he is very clear about the situation in the North District. You can probably know what''s going on recently.


    This is the specialty of the eagle. In the past, people used the domesticated eagle as a moving map. When you take the eagle out, you have a certain direction. If the eagle does not happen, you will never get lost. Wang Ying must also have this talent. , And win many.


    Communication is not a problem.


    Wang Ying is very wise and full of spirituality, and communicates directly through the origin of the demon world, with no language or cognitive problems at all.


    Not long after, Old Hu said slowly, "Wang Ying said that a few years ago there was indeed a big shock in the North District, when a strange strong appeared, and the strong conquered several dangerous places that no one dared to go. The valley where it first fell was once inhabited by a group of prismatic tribes. I don��t know how many monsters and alien races were killed. As a result, no creatures dared to go there, but it was completely swept away by that strong man a few years ago. The clan didn��t escape, like the previous one..."


    "Unexpectedly, this guy looks so arrogant, but he is still talkative."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I really want to hear about these things, but not now. Since he can be sure that the strong came to the North District, he just tells me where he is, and you will tell me other things slowly later."


    Old Hu nodded, and then began to communicate.


    After a while, the old pot said again, "Master, Wang Ying said he is not sure. It seems that there are many places, but he can take us to find them. Do you want to believe him? If he wants to go out, the little stone must be together. , Otherwise there is no way to control it."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "It''s okay, you just follow,"


    "This����"


    Looking at the giant eagle that suddenly appeared in front of him, and the small stone on the eagle''s back, You Chongzhi''s eyes widened, and he looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head, "Isn''t this the murderer who crossed the boundary last time?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Chongzhi has a good memory."


    "Who can''t remember, he killed more floating beasts than me," You Chongzhi stopped, "It turns out that Brother Dao has been carrying him, so it''s really hard for him."


    He thought that Zhou Shu had put the spirit beast in the Heavenly Immortal Tool such as Wanfangjie. Such a small place is indeed difficult for such a powerful spirit beast.


    Without seeing Zhou Shu''s instructions, the fierce fighting eagle spread its wings and flew, and only a small spot could be seen in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu followed, followed closely behind.


    "Why don''t you keep up?"


    "coming."


    You Chongzhi ran wildly and hurriedly caught up with Zhou Shu, "He took us to find? How did you tame him? He really listened to you? How could it be possible?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, his face was all confused.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not me, it''s the hen."


    "It''s him?"


    You Chongzhi stared at the eagles and hens in front of him, with his mouth a little bit unable to close, "The spirit beast has tamed the spirit bird?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not explain, but You Chongzhi did not give up. He pondered for himself, but gradually accepted this setting. "Others say that it is impossible for a cultivator to tame a fighting eagle. I thought about using other spirit beasts to tame it. This is a big discovery, brother Dao."


    Zhou Shu nodded, it looks like this, but the truth is not at all. First of all, you have to have a boundary and be able to pay for the source.


    You Chongzhi was quite complacent, "I have learned knowledge again, I will try if I have a chance."


    Zhou Shu nodded, only his face changed slightly, his speed suddenly increased a lot, and he rushed out like an arrow.


    You Chongzhi was unclear, so he rushed forward, and after a while, his expression changed, "Miyun!"


    An endless colorful cloud and fog, especially bright, like a thick ink splashed on it, from a distance is a watercolor painting of the sky, such a scene appeared in front of my eyes, there is a kind of weird that can not be said.


    The heaven and earth in a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles ahead were completely shrouded in this kind of colorful clouds, and nothing else was visible.


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Lost cloud?"


    You Chongzhi''s expression is solemn, "Well, a phenomenon unique to the North District is also left by the previous world. The cloud hides many unknown dangers. No one has figured it out yet. As far as I know, most of the laws Power in the cloud will be chaotic and out of control, and so is the soul. Even if the golden fairy is trapped, it is difficult to get out."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "It''s no wonder that all the spiritual consciousness has failed."


    It seems that turning a realm into a fairy city will inevitably have some sequelae. Xiaoxiancheng is better, while Daxiancheng is much more difficult. It is difficult even for a golden fairy to completely transform a big world into what you want. The most is to prevent these abnormal scenes from appearing in normal areas.


    "Where are they?"


    You Chongzhi was a little anxious, "You have to make a detour, the lost cloud is constantly moving, and you will be swallowed if you don''t leave quickly."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the distance, "I''m afraid I don''t need a cloud to swallow it."


    There is obviously a black spot on the misty cloud. It is a passage that is not too deep and not too wide. At the end of the passage, a small stone is waving the nether gold pillar, sweeping away the misty cloud in front of him. Obviously the passage is him. It came out, and the Fierce Fighting Eagle followed behind without flinching, and went forward bravely.


    You Chongzhi also noticed, and said in surprise, "Huh? Fighting Eagle, a flying monster will avoid the cloud when it sees it, and even rushed in."


    "With that hoon, no one will know to be afraid."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, not knowing whether it was sighing or complimenting, and he quickly flew toward the passage.


    "You too?"


    You Chongzhi was stunned, but did not hesitate, and rushed over after Zhou Shu.


    "Brother Dao, be careful, most of the methods inside can''t be used! Even if you and I are golden immortals, only this pair of skins can be used!"


    "It''s not all unusable, don''t worry, I tried it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was calm. He naturally rushed in after trying. It is true that most of the power of the law has failed, but in contrast, Shu Zhili is very good, and will not lose control or fail.


    This is enough.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Han Yuyue for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2436: the study

    The two got into the cloud one after another.


    The passage opened by the little stone was almost three feet wide, and You Chongzhi flew cautiously in the middle, fearing it might get caught on the side of the cloud.


    He looked at the little stone with a look of suspicion, "Speaking of which, what on earth is that hustle, even the clouds can be broken?"


    "Weird beasts in other worlds, I don''t know..."


    Zhou Shu stopped as he spoke, staring straight ahead, two black spots drilled on the side of the passage, which looked like two strange heads.


    "Miyun Beast!"


    You Chongzhi''s heart was startled, the long knife that had never been released shook, and a blade of teeth rushed forward.


    puff.


    It was like hitting cotton, but also like hitting in the water, the blade tooth hit the mist and disappeared, leaving only one or two ripples that quickly dissipated.


    Naturally, those two heads were not hit either.


    You Chong''s expression is cautious, "Brother Dao, be careful. Miyun beasts are monsters that live in Miyun. They can move freely in Miyun and are not affected by Miyun. Once they are dragged into Miyun. , Then there is no cure."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It looks a bit like a mouse."


    You Chongzhi just shook his head, looking at the front with a worried look, "There are many kinds, some are big and some are small, I''m really worried."


    After not walking for a while, a large string of black spots appeared in the cloud, jumped out directly, and rushed to the front fierce fighting eagle.


    The little stone turned a blind eye and just moved forward, while Zhou Shu at the back was prepared long ago. He flicked his fingers and Shu Zhili was like a bullet, knocking down the black spots without fail, and couldn''t help rolling in the air.


    It looks a bit like a piranha.


    A few feet long, ugly big head, sharp teeth, small body, and spotted scales.


    "Disgusting little thing."


    You Chongzhi frowned and wanted to smash it with a single knife, but when he started, he found no trace. He couldn''t help but said, "Brother Dao, you have to raise this kind of thing? Do you have to raise everything you see?"


    "I just study and see."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and his divine consciousness escaped into the world of refining demon.


    In the demon refining world, Hu Lao was facing a large cloud and mist, and that cloud and mist was just the mist outside.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "How is it?"


    "The master guessed right. It really looks like me."


    Old Hu turned around, with long-lost excitement on his face, "I''m 80% sure that these clouds are born because of the law of energy! How could the master think of it, I didn''t think I saw the little stone hitting just now... "


    "It''s weird not to think about it when you see this trait."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If many laws are confused and out of control, only a few laws can do it. Energy must be one of them. According to their description, the power of those out of control laws does not reappear. When these clouds are transformed, they will become bigger and more solid."


    Hu Lao just nodded, "Well, there are many things in the cloud that I can''t understand, but I feel that studying it is of great benefit to me!"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "You should charge as much as possible, I''m also trying to figure it out."


    Old Hu looked at Zhou Shu, "Master, did you find something..."


    "I had two conjectures before. One is that the lost cloud was left by a certain immortal who mastered the law of energy. The energy law left behind is not much power, but neither the city lord nor the original realm can be eliminated. These powers rely on swallowing Other powers have become bigger and bigger, gradually forming misty clouds, changing everything around them. The second is that there is a broken magic weapon in these misty clouds, which was discarded here, and the misty clouds were born because of this."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and he dropped a few Cloud Beasts, "Look at these Cloud Beasts too."


    "Master, you brought it in too."


    Hu Lao looked up quickly.


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "You can''t feel the breath of the fairy city from them. It''s not like an acquired change, but more like a derivative of the law of energy itself. It has the characteristics of the law of energy, but there are other things. The unclear stuff is inside, and I can''t tell the good or bad."


    Old Hu looked carefully for a while, and some doubts appeared on his face, "It''s hard to say, but there is a sense of familiarity inexplicably?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s not like it originated from the New Moon Fairy City, it was not made by a certain fairy, and it was not a foreign product such as a floating beast. It was like a natural product in a world constructed entirely by the law of energy. Just the same as those in your world, isn''t it?"


    Old Hu stagnated, and said loudly, "The master said so clearly, it is possible."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "It should be a low-level creature with very low intelligence. It has no other purpose of survival other than survival, such as those newborn creatures in your realm. However, your demon refining realm originates from the Xuanhuang realm, and the energy law is used properly. The creatures are also normal, not so distorted like this thing."


    He paused, "In this way, it seems that the latter kind of conjecture can be more established. Maybe there is a magic weapon similar to a magic pot in Miyun."


    "Master, find it!"


    Hu Lao raised his head, a light flashing in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Now may not be the time. If there is a magic weapon, the realm may be far above you and me. After you get it, you may not be able to control it well, and it is not impossible to suffer from it."


    "what����"


    Hu Lao''s complexion was slightly shaken and he nodded and said, "What the master said is that I can''t even see through the clouds, even if I get the magic weapon, I can''t understand it. Maybe it will bring disasters, so I better study these clouds first. ."


    "If you are destined, you can''t hide, and if you don''t, you won''t ask for it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and quickly withdrew from the world of refining monsters.


    The energy law in the cloud is much higher than the demon pot, and if there is a magic weapon, it must be the same.


    Hao Gao Yuan is a big taboo for immortal cultivators, and it is the same for refining demon pots. He does not want the refining of the demon pot to change too much, nor does it hope that the refining of the demon pot is stronger than him.


    It is actually available.


    The law of energy in that magic weapon has the effect of confusing and dispelling most of the laws and powers in the heavens, but it can��t help Zhou Shu��s Shu Zhili and the inexplicable power of Huo. Obviously the person who refines the magic weapon has the effect on these two This kind of power has not been studied, and I have never seen it I don''t know how to crack it.


    With these two unique powers, it is not difficult to get them, but there is no need to take risks now.


    Not worrying about not getting it, but worrying about a series of troubles after getting it. This is the same as the Cihang Heart Lamp he left in Wufang City. It is not that he can''t get it now, but that he is guilty of it.


    Anyway, the Miyun is well placed here, even the city lord can''t eliminate it, and it can be used later, there are too many opportunities.


    Without thinking about it, the danger came again.


    "Brother Dao, look at it, it''s a big one!"


    You Chongzhi pointed to the front, his face a little flustered, it can no longer be described as a big mouth, it is simply a huge mouth, blocking in front of a few people, if you walk along the passage, you will definitely be swallowed by the huge mouth.


    "This Cloud Beast is interesting."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and rushed up suddenly.

 Chapter 2437: late

    Before the Lie Douying approached, the huge mouth suddenly shook, fell softly, and was directly divided into two halves by Zhou Shu.


    The separated corpse was lying in the cloud, without a trace of blood flowing out, and no meat, only a bead rolled out.


    "Colorful Spirit Orbs!"


    You Chongzhi said in surprise, "Is it from here!?"


    Zhou Shu has taken the beads in his hands. They are crystal clear, like a magic weapon specially carved. Many colors are piled together, bright but not mixed. Each is good at winning the field. There is a special sense of beauty, which is in line with the painting. Creation is indeed extraordinary.


    You Chong looked up and down, very curious, "This thing is very rare, it can replace the role of immortal jade in many formations, and the effect is better. I saw it at Bai Yujing auctions before and thought it was an outsider The thing comes from the Cloud Beast, like its inner alchemy?"


    "It should be."


    Zhou Shu nodded, there was a very strong energy vortex in the Lingzhu, and the power in it was also unfathomable.


    "Unexpectedly, someone can catch Miyun Beasts in Miyun like Brother Dao," You Chongzhi shook his head, expressing emotion, "The more colorful spiritual beads, the brighter the color, the better. Brother Dao is of good quality. , At least worth one billion celestial stones."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Maybe someone has found Miyun''s weakness, but they don''t have to come in, maybe they can meet some outside."


    "I think so, if anyone discovers Miyun''s weakness, the second brother will definitely know."


    You Chongzhi blinked, "There is no shortage of Immortal Stones for Brother Dao. It''s okay to catch a few Cloud Beasts, maybe he can be richer than Bai Yujing."


    "Haha, I don''t have this thought."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and brought the spirit orb into the demon refining world and placed it in front of Old Hu.


    "Does it work?"


    The old man looked at it for a while, trying to swallow the spirit pearl in one mouthful, his face turned blue and white, happy and sometimes worried.


    He seemed to think, "Master, this works, but it may take years to absorb this one. There are a lot of impurities. The power of the law inside is not pure, or it can be said to be too pure, because I have too much impurities. ."


    "Similar to the Lingshi Xianshi, just useful, don''t rush to use it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems that this place is really suitable for you, I will help you prepare more."


    Old Hu saluted respectfully, "Thank you, Master!"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and then went outside again.


    He opened the eighth sense, intending to explore this mysterious cloud.


    It''s unexpectedly difficult.


    Once the eighth sense opened up in the past, the feeling of everything in the eyes was gone.


    It can be seen that the law of energy can have some influence on the eighth sense. After all, it is the highest law of the heavens, and it is impossible for the eighth sense to penetrate completely.


    It took a lot of effort to get a rough idea.


    In Miyun, there are two places where there are a lot of Miyun Beasts, both in the middle area, not far apart. In other places, there are about one or two for every ten square mile. And those two places, every ten square mile. There are at least hundreds of them, and the density is not an equal order at all.


    If there is any secret in Miyun, it must be there.


    When I''m alone in the future, let''s take a look.


    The little stone swiftly shuttled in the cloud, the golden pillar danced like a fan, and looked very excited, and the fierce fighting eagle under him, without the previous panic, seemed to be infected by the little stone, and was repeatedly emotional accelerate.


    Zhou Shu and You Chongzhi were behind, harvesting the cloud beasts along the way.


    When I came out of the Miyun, I collected more than 70 of them. Only the big Miyun beast had colorful spirit beads, but the small ones did not.


    "Such a high mountain?"


    Gazing ahead, You Chongzhi exclaimed.


    Hundreds of thousands of miles away, what a big mountain is more than just towering into the clouds, it looks like it has been poked directly into the void. He was used to seeing the plains of New Moon City, and he couldn''t help but stare at him for a long time, "How about the ring road? Didn''t you see?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You can''t see anything in the North District on the ring road."


    "forgotten����"


    You Chongzhi touched his head, and said thoughtfully, "The fairy spirit on the mountain is so good, much better than the Western District, will Taiyi Golden Immortal be there?"


    "I don''t know, but I do feel the breath of a truly strong man."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and the breath of the mountain gave him a strong sense of depression. This feeling was only once when facing the owner of the big island of Heishawu, and there was no illusion of City Lord Crescent.


    The fierce fighting eagle had already swept up and flew towards the top of the mountain, looking a little reluctant, as if forced by a small stone.


    He is not a fool, he knows that he is strong and has to send it, but there is no way. Little Rock is a madman. No matter what kind of opponent he faces, he will not be afraid. No matter how long he lives, he will not learn experience. Fearless" four characters.


    But he wanted to go, but Zhou Shu refused to let him go, hurried to catch up, and brought the two guys into the demon world.


    Zhou Shu and You Chongzhi flew all the way to the mountains.


    The closer you get, the more you can perceive the magnificence of the mountain and the richness of immortality. Even Zhou Shu gave birth to a trace of envy. As expected, immortal city is like this. As long as the strength is strong enough, it is more suitable for cultivation to stay where it is impossible.


    You Chongzhi turned around, with a trace of doubt, "It seems that there are many people?"


    "Well, at least three groups of people are fighting near the top of the mountain and they are fighting very lively."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with some regrets, it can be seen that the Taiyi Golden Immortal is not here. If there is a strong person on the mountain, others will definitely not dare to make trouble here, it looks more like the strong person left behind. What, these people are going to fight.


    "Since it''s here, I have to go and see it. It''s good to know a little bit of news."


    The two had no scruples, accelerated their speed, and soon fell on the top of the mountain.


    "who?!"


    Seeing the two falling, the fighting crowd suddenly separated.


    Three distinct factions.


    The two factions are fierce golden immortals, apparently bandits entrenched in the North District, and on the other side are foreign races with tiger heads and antlers, speaking incomprehensible words.


    There are different sects, but the eyes looking at Zhou Shu and You Chongzhi are the same, fierce and full of murderous intent. In fact, they are also the most common eyes in the North District. Both monsters and practitioners are similar.


    You Chongzhi stagnated, Zhou Shu calmly said We are very strong, we want to know the situation here, whoever tells us, we will help. "


    He pointed to a stone house behind him.


    It seems simple, but the divine consciousness cannot penetrate at all, and the aura that gives him a sense of depression is also in it.


    The alien jiliquala didn''t know what they were talking about, but the two golden immortals immediately made actions. One golden immortal rushed over and shouted, "I tell you, first help us solve these two groups of people!"


    Behind him, another faction of Jinxian also caught up, but was a step slower, "We can also..."


    "Good to say."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and the sharp tooth gun in his hand was lightly inserted into the golden fairy behind.


    Jin Xian opened his mouth wide but was speechless, the force of many laws in the gun exploded mercilessly, and even the soul was strangled.


    "You are a little late."


    Zhou Shu said calmly.

 Chapter 2438: journey

    The two joined the battle group and the situation became more chaotic.


    Wandering among the golden immortals, Zhou Shu seemed to walk in a leisurely court, with a scream always coming from his gun.


    The melee is his best part, that is, sneak attacks.


    I have been observing for a long time before, not to mention knowing the weaknesses of these golden immortals well, at least they have all the laws and magic weapons used in their hearts, and their own cultivation level has suppressed a bit, and the domain assistance is naturally relaxed.


    Not long after, the noisy mountain top calmed down.


    Dozens of golden immortals looked at Zhou Shu, and their minds were a little trembling. They fought here for a few months and it was difficult to distinguish the victory or defeat. This sudden emergence of the Killing God helped them solve the other two factions. It was incredible. At the same time, there are many fears, and I don''t know if Zhou Shu will attack them.


    Zhou Shu looked at Jin Xian who spoke first, and smiled slightly, "What do you know?"


    "Friends, no, senior."


    Jin Xian hurriedly saluted, "It��s like this. Several of our people are nearby. A high mountain suddenly grew here a few days ago. The immortal spirit on the mountain is very strong. I suspect that I have a treasure and want to occupy this mountain for cultivation. I came up, and when I came up, I only saw a stone house, and no one wanted to let it go to others, so I hit it for a long time, and there were many casualties...Until Senior came over, if Senior wanted to, just take it away."


    "Suddenly grown?"


    You Chong looked suspicious.


    Jin Xian couldn''t help nodding, "Yes, this was a wasteland before, and a mountain suddenly grew out of it."


    "Go in and take a look."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, walked in front of the stone house, pushed gently, and the door opened.


    Everyone''s eyes gathered together, but they were indistinguishable. There was only a little fire-like bright spot in the dark.


    Zhou Shuning looked at it, but it was a small bean, no different from a peas, hanging in the air, shaking back and forth.


    "Hahahaha!"


    There was an inexplicable burst of laughter.


    The crowd became nervous and couldn''t help backing away.


    Seeing the beans hanging in the air slowly fell to the ground, Zhou Shu suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Take root.


    A long beard sticks out from the bottom of the bean, burrows into the ground, and disappears.


    Before long, the stone house shook, the ground shook, and the whole mountain vibrated.


    boom--


    A loud noise came from below, and the mountain suddenly collapsed, a huge behemoth hundreds of miles high, and the real world broke.


    Everyone rushed up and flew in panic.


    Zhou Shu stood in the air, looking at the billowing smoke and dust below, he was secretly startled. It was just a bean that did not seem strange, but it had the power to destroy such a mountain? It is impossible for him to do it.


    But dozens of interest.


    The mountain collapsed completely, and a deep hole appeared on the ground, covering tens of thousands of miles with mud.


    You Chongzhi''s eyes are like electricity, searching back and forth in the ruins.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Chongzhi, what are you looking for?"


    You Chongzhi said anxiously, "You have seen that bean, how can there be such a powerful force? I want to find out and see."


    "Don''t look for it, it''s gone."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. After the mountain collapsed, Douzi escaped into the soil. Even though Zhou Shu used the eighth sense to lock it, he couldn''t catch up with the rapid disappearance of it, only a little trace was seen.


    You Chongzhi was a little disappointed. He flew to Zhou Shu''s side, looked down and sighed, "Brother Dao, there is such a good fairy mountain that can''t be found in the Western District. It was easily destroyed by Senior Mu. Isn''t he afraid of the city lord''s punishment? "


    Zhou Shu paused, "He originally built this mountain."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "This is... but it''s a pity. It''s hard to do it, but it''s easy to destroy. Why on earth?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Maybe it''s just a game."


    "The fairy mountain that so many people compete for is a good place for many people to get promoted. In the eyes of Taiyi Jinxian, it is just a game of clay puppet blocks. Hehe, it is indeed good to have a high cultivation base." You Chongzhi smiled and showed There is some dissatisfaction.


    "Will you continue to look for him?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm. He did not agree with this behavior. Others desperately survived, so they erased it easily, but he can understand that the higher the cultivation level, the less restraint, the more he wants to do that. Things that hurt others and disadvantage oneself are just for fun and to relieve loneliness in practice.


    You Chongzhi nodded, "I can''t give up halfway, but I don''t have a good impression of this senior."


    Called out the fierce fighting eagle, began a new journey.


    A few days later, the two stopped in front of an endless sea.


    "I knew that I had come to the North District for a long time ago. Everywhere is better than the South District of the West District, better than other circles, so much better!"


    Looking at the sea in front of him, You Chongzhi was unconsciously sighing. No wonder, for Zhou Shu, this was also the strangest and most gorgeous sea he had ever seen.


    The sea water is clear and transparent, and you can see the seabed thousands of miles deep at a glance. The seabed is covered with reef corals of different colors. The sea water is also colorful. The most strange thing is that the reef corals look pure and natural, but they have formed. The magnificent and beautiful buildings, palaces, pagodas and pavilions, all of them. Along the way, it seems that an ancient civilization that has been buried for a long time is gradually unveiling its mystery.


    You Chongzhi pointed far away, with a lot of excitement, "The strong breath is in the palace. Could it be that he lives on the bottom of the sea?"


    "There are still many good fairy artifacts, as well as fairy grass."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Here he also felt the same breath as on the mountain, "However, Chongzhi, look over there."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu''s fingers, and realized that his body was shaken, "Huh?!"


    Close to the sea, there is a small lake. The water inside is faint yellow and muddy. There are many whirlpools of different sizes floating on it. With the wind and waves, there are many things looming in the whirlpool.


    It was a corpse, there were monsters and immortals, smiling proudly before death, but after death it was a pile of rubbish, no one took a second look.


    "The seabed is dangerous."


    Before the words fell, a group of monsters rushed into the sea straight away.


    These monster beasts were all heading towards the treasures on the bottom of the sea. They were all monster beasts that were not much worse than the golden immortals. They had thick skin and infinite strength. As soon as they entered the sea, the sea surface immediately avoided and separated a path.


    Seeing to reach the bottom of the sea ~ www.novelhall.com ~ to touch the palace.


    In the reef, many green tentacles suddenly stretched out, like aquatic plants, dense, slender, and instantly spread across the seabed.


    The monsters didn''t have time to react, they were entangled by the tentacles. Many large mouths with tines appeared on the tentacles. They bit down one by one, and the big mouth was like a sucker. Once you bite it, you won''t relax.


    Failed to struggle and scream, the monsters were caught by these tentacles and dragged into the palace.


    After a while, the lake by the sea was stirred for a while, and in the whirlpool, the bodies of the monsters came up one after another, with a trace of rancidity.


    "Magic Array?"


    You Chong''s expression was condensed.


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "Things with vitality are a bit difficult to deal with."


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 2439: beans

    Gazing at the bottom of the sea, Yu Chongzhi seemed to think thoughtfully, "Senior Mu, is he practicing the Law of Wooden Action?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It must be."


    Obviously, the inside of the previous mountain was completely destroyed by the roots of the beans, like a sand tower without a foundation, which fell when touched, and the tentacles on the bottom of the sea did the same with the thick wood. The power of Xing, and what shocked Zhou Shu was that he could feel the vitality from it, that is to say, the power of Mu Xingzhi itself had life and wisdom.


    Taiyi Jinxian has mastered the laws and has a deeper understanding of the laws. These manifestations in the power of the laws are completely different from the Jinxian.


    Not an equal order.


    By the way, it is Taiyi for practicing the five elements alone to the stage of mastering the law, and if the five elements are complete, it is for Da Luo.


    "This is also a test, a very dangerous test."


    You Chongzhi said calmly, "If you can''t get in, I''m afraid it will be difficult to get in touch with Senior Wood. You have to try anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, seeming to understand something, "It''s almost the same after going in, but let''s give it a try."


    "How to do it?"


    You Chongzhi hesitated a little, "The laws of our cultivation are higher than the laws of wood, but they can��t make up for the gap in realm. I suspect that my killing blade may not even cut a waterweed, otherwise I will lure them, you take the opportunity to go in. ?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t have to go down either."


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu slowly walking towards the beach, feeling a little at a loss.


    Zhou Shu stretched his hand into the sea, his complexion slightly condensed, and a white mist suddenly gushed from the palm of his hand, diving into the sea.


    The white mist billowed and rolled straight down. Wherever it went, the sea froze into ice. In just a few breaths, large tracts of ice formed on the sea surface, and it continued to condense all around. At this speed, it looked top In more than half an hour, the entire sea can be frozen.


    You Chongzhi stared blankly, "Brother Dao, are you?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t look back, and said calmly, "I want to see, what can he do without this water?"


    The law of water movement is transparent, and it is not difficult to make the sea freeze. Of course, it consumes a lot of money.


    You Chongzhi was a little worried, "You won''t offend seniors, will you?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "I don''t think so."


    After a while, the surface of the sea was completely frozen, still extending, and it was about to touch the palace on the bottom of the sea.


    Bang, bang!


    The green tentacles emerged again and waved left and right to break the surrounding ice.


    Vulnerable.


    Zhou Shu didn��t care, and only continued to freeze. At this time, he could see that as long as the entire sea was frozen, the power of the wood movement would also be reduced a lot. They exist here, and they are still more or less. To rely on the surrounding environment, then come to the bottom of the pan.


    Perceiving the threat, more and more green tentacles spread across the entire seabed, constantly hitting ice blocks in the sea, trying to prevent the sea from freezing.


    There were a few tentacles in it, as if they had a sense of wisdom, and felt the problem, suddenly straightened, and thrust into Zhou Shu like a sharp sword.


    Snapped!


    You Chongzhi, who was already prepared, swung his knife to block, and took more than a dozen steps before he stood still, his face still pale, "It''s a powerful force, but..."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Not as big as expected, right? It''s normal, Senior Mu is not here, there is something else that uses power."


    "what?"


    You Chongzhi seemed to realize something, "Senior is not here, have you found out earlier? Is the formation here?"


    "Not afraid."


    Zhou Shu squatted down and continued to concentrate on freezing the sea.


    Not long after, the entire sea turned into ice, and the palaces and so on flashed in the ice like ice sculptures, and those green tentacles had no support, lying underneath and motionless, as if being together The ice is frozen.


    You Chongzhi stopped speaking, and only looked at Zhou Shu, not knowing what amazing things he would do.


    Zhou Shu flipped his right hand, with the sharp tooth gun in his hand, a few golden lights ejected from the gun tip, rushing to the depths of the ice.


    The golden light quickly arrived in front of the palace. Before breaking in, it was shattered by a sudden flash of green light, leaving no trace.


    "See how long you can be proud of?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, his left hand manipulated the water line in the ice cube, and his right hand drew the force of the gold line in the sharp tooth gun, and he couldn''t help shooting the golden light into the palace.


    After repeating this for a long time, You Chongzhi looked a little inexplicable, but couldn''t ask too much.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Shu began to sweat beads on his forehead that the battle was almost over, and several hours had passed.


    Zhou Shu raised his gun a little, and a solid golden ball a few feet in size slowly floated out of the palace, suspended in the ice.


    You Chongzhi said in surprise, "Is it beans again?!"


    Although it was wrapped tightly, it could be clearly seen that there was a green bean inside the golden ball.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it''s just a bean. It should be the same kind as the one I saw before. I didn''t let it run away this time."


    Just like the one that destroyed the mountains, the source of killing monsters and immortals here is also such a bean.


    Zhou Shu had long noticed from his breath that the source of the power in the palace was the bean, and this time he made up his mind to keep it. The process was very difficult. Although it was just a small bean, the power of the wooden movement inside did not matter. The strength of the ranks is much stronger than Zhou Shu, only by using the power of several five elements to cooperate, can he barely achieve it.


    You Chong''s expression stagnated, as if thinking of something, "Is it left for contact with seniors?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Otherwise, what can be done, it will take too much time to find it like this, so it''s better to just go ahead."


    Zhou Shu was short, already sinking into the ice, and soon reached the golden ball.


    The golden ball opened layer by layer, and the bean was fully revealed, with a faint luster, a strong vitality, and an incredible power of law.


    "Hahahaha!"


    There was another wild laugh, and the beans began to sink at an extremely fast speed.


    But this time Zhou Shu had been prepared, and the strong golden power, together with the water power below, trapped the beans in the middle.


    Zhou Shu bowed and saluted, "Senior Mu, we want to see you."


    The bean vibrated, and there was a sound coming from it, "Come to find the old man? It''s not easy to keep it. Okay, I''ll see you."


    Zhou Shu was very respectful, "Thank you Senior Mu, I don''t know where to find Senior?"


    Douzi said in a deep voice Let it go. "


    Zhou Shu stepped back thoughtfully. Of course, both Jin Xing and Shui Xing were released.


    The bean leaped a few times, and the long roots stretched out from below, and went straight into the ground. The above was not idle. The Douban opened, sprouted, and branched. An extremely long vine continued to extend upwards, rushing in in the blink of an eye. Cloud.


    "If you want to see the old man, come up!"


    The two of them were a little surprised when looking at Dou Teng, which seemed like a ladder to rise into the clouds.


    The divine consciousness went up the vine, but was at a loss, and could not perceive anything.


    "Go up?"


    "Go up."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said indifferently, "I always want to see it. It''s better to be earlier than later."


    ()

 Chapter 2440: Mu Wei

    Rise by the vine, like two quick apes.


    It''s not that the two don''t want to fly up the vine, but when they get close to Dou Teng, they feel a strong attraction. Obviously there is the will of Taiyi Golden Immortal in it. It seems that they must do this. The realm is different, and If you want to ask others, you have to obey and climb like a monkey.


    You Chongzhi was very nervous.


    Knowing that this senior Mu Wei has a bad temper, he regards his life as a stubborn life. This trip is very dangerous, but he has to go. Fortunately, from the current point of view, Senior Mu��s strength is guaranteed. If he can be persuaded to help, even if Only helping once can also make Bai Yujing reverse the situation and turn passive into active.


    Zhou Shu was very calm and looked indifferent.


    You Chongzhi was quite puzzled, and Chuanyin said, "Aren''t you worried? Brother Dao, otherwise, I should go up alone."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''ve come here, I always have to see."


    You Chongzhi sighed, "At first I just talked about it, but now I am really worried, and I will do it if I don''t agree. We will definitely not be opponents by then."


    "You think too much, not necessarily so."


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s smiling face, You Chongzhi nodded, feeling a little at ease inexplicably, maybe so.


    Before I knew it, three or four hours passed.


    The bean vines that go straight into the sky seem to be hundreds of miles long, but at the speed of two people, they can reach the top in half an hour at most. Now, after almost four hours, the two are still in the air. Not to the end of Dou Veng.


    You Chongzhi''s expression was slightly condensed, "It''s not quite right, doesn''t Senior want to see us?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t know, maybe I just want to watch us crawl for a while, which will satisfy him."


    You Chongzhi was taken aback, "Senior is senior."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s okay, it will take any time."


    He had long sensed that something was wrong. Obviously there was a spatial formation on the bean vine, which made them repeat it over and over again. For Zhou Shu, it was not difficult to see and it was not difficult to decipher. After all, in terms of the law of space, most practitioners are of similar level�� ��The level of incomprehension is relatively stronger than Zhou Shu from the Xuanhuang Realm, but it is not suitable for cracking at this time.


    After about a dozen hours, the two people saw the end of Dou Teng.


    Two huge pieces of Douban, like two clouds, and like a pair of open hands.


    Following the vine, the two stood on the watercress. There was a lot of space on the top of the watercress. There was no limit to the horizon. I was afraid that it would not be hundreds of miles around. A few dozen miles in front, there was a bean sprout standing upright. An old man.


    The whole body was tinged with light green luster, and he couldn''t see clearly, but he felt that his figure was very short.


    There is no doubt that this old man is the Taiyi Jinxianmu Wei that the two are looking for.


    The two looked respectful and salute, "Junior You Chongzhi, Zhou Shu, I have met Senior Mu."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Accompanied by a mad laugh, the bean sprout moved quickly on the Douban, like a buoy on the water, and quickly arrived in front of the two of them. The mad laughter also moved from far to near, giving people a feeling of indescribable, madness or Something else.


    Both of them looked up, and their hearts were shocked.


    The old man��s face is nothing abominable or ridiculous, just like ordinary people, except that the beard and eyebrows are all green, which is quite strange. What shocked them was that the old man didn��t wear anything, and the only thing that could hide was a green leaf. Something hung on his chest like a belly.


    "Two little monkeys, are they very patient when climbing trees? What can I do with the old man?"


    Mu Wei looked at them condescendingly, only glancing at people from the corner of his eyes, with a look of disdain, no difference in himself.


    You Chongzhi averted his gaze a little, and said, "Junior You Chongzhi, specially..."


    "What are you doing, what are you doing?!"


    Mu Wei suddenly yelled, his voice was very sharp, and You Chongzhi couldn''t help being taken aback, "Junior didn''t do anything."


    "Don''t do anything? You don''t even dare to look at the old man, what else can''t you do?"


    Mu Wei shouted loudly, feeling hoarse, "Say, why do you want to look away, why don''t you dare to look at the old man, do you want to die!?"


    You Chongzhi''s body was shocked, and an inexplicable kind of pressure came, like a huge rock pressing on his chest. Don''t talk, I''m afraid that he can''t even breathe. The pressure of the strong is so terrifying... So fast , A warm current came from Zhou Shu. Although he had never pushed away the boulder that pressed him, it quickly soothed the overly shocked mind, as if he had soaked in a hot spring, and suddenly felt a lot less pressure.


    He settled down, "Senior is maverick, and the younger generation admires it very much. The younger generation does not dare to look more, because he is afraid that he will desecrate the senior."


    Mu Wei was full of disdain, "People come naked, go naked, what is there to care about, and blasphemy, I bah! You rubbish, there are too many obstacles in your heart, and you will probably not achieve much in the future."


    You Chongzhi nodded, "Senior said yes."


    Having said that, Mu Wei didn''t confront You Chong again, his eyes circled around Zhou Shu, but a little light flashed.


    "Little monkey, your name is Zhou Shu?"


    "Yes, senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression respectful.


    Mu Wei stared at Zhou Shu closely, without concealing the greed in his eyes, "You have some good things on your body, why, are you planning to dedicate it to the old man this time? It''s good to have this filial piety. Ah, little monkey, I admire you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "This is not something of a younger generation, even if you have the intention, you can''t give it away. I''m really sorry."


    What Mu Wei liked was the flawless holy note, which was able to withstand the invasion of most minds, even if the realm was much higher than his own. Zhou Shu also used it specially, not afraid that Mu Wei knew it, because he wanted to resist. The coercion of the strong must always be the same, is it to expose the existence of the Dao Lu, or the holy note? Obviously the latter.


    Mu Wei sneered, "It''s yours on you, and mine on me, little monkey, your practice time is not short, right? Don''t you even understand such a simple truth?"


    You Chongzhi''s face changed, and he didn''t expect this senior Mu Wei to be so shameless. Was this going to grab it directly?


    He took a step forward and said condensedly, "Senior, what you said..."


    Before finishing talking, Zhou Shu smiled and blocked him, looking at Mu Wei said, "Senior said that is also reasonable, if senior must want this sacred note of Cihangzong, it will be available at that time, but now, senior Should we listen to the purpose of our trip?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Amidst the wild laughter, the bean sprouts moved back quickly, returning to the original position of the center in the blink of an eye.


    Mu Wei closed his eyes and said with a rascal expression, "Well, little monkeys, it''s rare that you can find it. Just talk about it if you have anything to do. The old man is also very idle, watching two more monkey shows. It''s not impossible."


    You Chongzhi slightly lowered his head, although he could not listen, he could only vent his teeth secretly.


    (PS: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Read the URL: m.

 Chapter 2441: Scrap

    Zhou Shu glanced at You Chongzhi and nodded gently.


    You Chongzhi settled down and saluted, "Senior Mu, this junior is here for Bai Yujing. The younger generation would like to ask senior to do one for Bai Yujing. One time is good. Bai Yujing will surely have a heavy reward to give it to his satisfaction. Go back."


    "Bai Yujing... seems to have heard of it."


    Mu Wei seemed to be pondering, and suddenly shouted again, "Little monkey, what are you talking about, do you treat the old man as a thug?! Are you looking for death!"


    You Chongzhi''s figure trembles slightly, and he quickly said, "The junior has no intention of this. It is really sincere to ask the senior for help. If you can''t make a move, of course it would be better. I think the opponent will definitely run away when they see the senior."


    Mu Wei snorted and said with a smile, "Hahaha, the little monkey said something like this."


    You Chongzhi breathed a sigh of relief. He had seen many moody people, but it was the first time for people like Mu Wei to have such a high level. People say that the higher the level, the deeper the cultivation, but this is not the case. The higher the level, the less you need it. To hide yourself, on the contrary, the closer you are to your nature.


    Mu Wei glanced at him from a distance, and slowly said, "Heavy reward, what is that, is there anything you Bai Yujing can admire by the old man?"


    "This one����"


    You Chongzhi hesitated for a while, and said in a deep voice, "If the predecessors can help Bai Yujing, Bai Yujing is willing to send a Jade Qing Scroll."


    "Ah, what! Yuqing fragments!?"


    The bean sprouts bounced back like an arrow, and Mu Wei''s big head shook a few times in front of You Chongzhi, "Little monkey, you say it again?"


    You Chong''s expression stagnated, "Senior, it''s Yuqing Fragments, that''s right."


    Mu Wei''s complexion changed slightly, and he beckoned, the bean sprouts quickly retracted back, returning to the original position, without moving.


    Secretly contemplated, "Yuqing Fragments, I can''t think of this kind of treasure in Xiancheng...If, if you can leave here...Hate!"


    Before the reconstruction of Liushajie is completed, one must not leave the North District.


    This was the request of the New Moon City Lord for him to enter the New Moon City Lord, and it was also an order he had to obey.


    If he violated and was kicked out of New Moon City every minute, of course that would be a better result. It would not be impossible to be knocked down by the city owner or even obliterated.


    This kind of order is actually quite normal. For most Xiancheng, Taiyi Golden Immortal is too powerful to exist, and its existence will affect the order of the entire Xiancheng, and those Tailuo Taiyi with wrong minds will deviate Putting Xiancheng into a more troublesome situation, even making Xiancheng on the verge of destruction, so the city lord treated Mu Wei harshly, which was correct.


    And Mu Wei��s willingness to stay in someone else��s fairy city is his inevitable choice, because he knows very well that he can��t protect a realm, and it��s even more impossible to build a fairy city. With his temperament, doing these things will only increase his cultivation. The lower, not the higher and higher, what he can do is to live in a fairy city that can accommodate him, stay free, and look for opportunities to increase his cultivation.


    For example, Bai Yujing''s request for help this time is a good opportunity.


    That''s Yuqing Fragments!


    But he couldn''t leave the North District, what should he do, he fell into thought for a while.


    Looking at Mu Wei silently, You Chongzhi''s heart moved slightly, and there was a feeling of opportunity coming, and his eyes flashed with excitement.


    And Zhou Shu was also meditating.


    It turned out to be a fragment of Yuqing.


    As I said before, Jinxian wants to promote Taiyi Daluo, Hunyuan, and even quasi-sage, etc. The most common way is to protect a world or build a deeper understanding of the fairy city. There are also such things as creating a road or conquering a road. Sages and other methods, of course, there are some methods that have not been mentioned, the method that requires a great opportunity, and the Yuqing Fragment is very related to this method.


    Fragmented Yuqing scrolls are also called sage books, rumored to be handwritten scripts by sages, similarly there are fragments of Taiqing, fragments of Shangqing, Qingdiwen, stone carvings of Confucian sages and so on.


    The book of the saint records the saint��s self-understanding of the mystery of the universe and the laws of the great avenues. Each word contains the will of the saint himself. Reading such fragments is like the saint��s ear explaining and teaching word by word, even a few pieces The volume is also a real supreme classic.


    Practitioners who practice whatever laws can benefit from it.


    Among them, the Yuqing Fragments are a relatively common one, which was completed by several saints. It is said that there are a total of 333 volumes of the Yuqing Fragments, scattered among the heavens. Rumor has it that if enough Yuqing Fragments can be found Volume, you can get the guidance of the saint, and have a chance to be promoted smoothly.


    Of course this is not easy, even transcripts of fragmented volumes are difficult.


    Most of the fragmented scrolls are firmly held by the large gate. As the treasure of the town, the fragments that flow outside are very few, and the people who get it will ignore it as a treasure, and will never take it out easily, let alone trade. Or to others.


    Zhou Shu didn��t expect that there was a Jade Ching scroll in Bai Yujing, and he was eager for it. If he could take a look at it, he might have a deeper understanding of the law, and he did not expect that Bai Yujing would take the Jade Ching scroll. The volume is exchanged for terms, but speaking of it, if you want to impress the Taiyi Golden Immortal, I am afraid that only such a treasure will do. It is only at this time that such a condition is proposed, and the result is unpredictable.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Amidst the wild laughter, Mu Wei came to You Chongzhi again, looking at him back and forth, with a lot of coldness on his face, "Little monkey, who are you, who is he? You just say you have Yuqing Fragments, do you think the old man might believe you!?"


    You Chongzhi was stunned and hurriedly said, "The younger generation You Chongzhi is the younger brother of the original poster of Bai Yujing. Regarding the fact that Yuqing''s fragments were exchanged for the predecessors, Bai Yujing has already concluded that he will never deceive his predecessors. It��s true."


    Zhou Shu secretly sighed.


    Mu Wei''s words were clearly a temptation, and You Chongzhi was caught without hesitation.


    How could he not believe that there were broken scrolls, Mu Wei just wanted to make sure of other things.


    Mu Wei sneered, "Even if you say that, the old man will not believe it! Except for the old man, where are there people who are sincere and trustworthy and never pretend? Little monkey, you want to lie to me, it would be too stupid! "


    "Senior Juniors never have..."


    You Chongzhi''s face changed slightly, wanting to explain something, Zhou Shu''s voice came from his side, "How can seniors believe us?"


    Mu Wei''s eyes fell on Zhou Shu, with a smile, "What do you mean, little monkey?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said indifferently, "As seen by the younger generation, it is best to leave me here, and then let Bai Yujing take the fragment of Yuqing and show it to the senior. If this is the case, the senior will believe it. Right?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Mu Wei laughed, but his smile was very cold and cold, "The little monkey is right, but you don''t need to stay, just keep him one!"


    Before he finished his words, the leaves behind him shook slightly, and a big green hand flew out suddenly.


    The hand has not arrived, the intention has arrived, the strong killing intent, even You Chongzhi couldn''t help but trembled, "Senior, you want to..."


    Read the URL: m.

 Chapter 2442: wanna die

    Although a little frightened, You Chongzhi still stood beside Zhou Shu without hesitation.


    The long knife was tightly gripped, his robe curled like a flag in the wind, hunting and hunting, his eyes were very firm.


    The big hand arrived suddenly, incredibly fast, but disappeared suddenly when the distance between them was less than three feet.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Accompanied by wild laughter, the bean sprouts seat couldn''t help retreating, and quickly moved away from the two of them, returning to the original position. Mu Wei gave them a serious look, then closed his eyes, lazily motionless.


    Undecided, You Chongzhi froze for a moment, looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Brother Dao, what''s the situation?"


    Zhou Shu was relatively calm, "Nothing."


    You Chongzhi sighed softly, "I was really scared just now. I thought he was going to shoot Brother Dao, so why did he stop suddenly?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "First, I''m not that easy to kill, and you come here, if you have something to do, he won''t get the scraps he wants."


    You Chongzhi nodded thoughtfully, "What do we do now? Brother Dao, how do I feel that Senior Mu didn''t mean to help Bai Yujing."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "You just noticed it?"


    You Chongzhi looked serious, "Yeah, he didn''t ask Bai Yujing why he wanted him to take the shot, and he didn''t even ask who the opponent he was going to face was. Isn''t he worried that his opponent is also Taiyi Daruo? All he thought was Yuqing Fragmented Scrolls, I think Brother Dao is right, he wants to hold us and exchange the shards instead of helping Bai Yujing to exchange them."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a little helpless, "You are right."


    Mu Wei''s nature can already be seen very clearly. At first, he only regarded the two as monkeys for amusement. After You Chongzhi said the Yuqing Fragments, he only thought about how to get the Fragments. That''s it. Straightforwardly, he deserves to be "a predecessor who is never hypocritical."


    You Chongzhi sighed and said bitterly, "What should I do now? I regret coming here. If I knew Mu Wei was such a person, I wouldn''t have come to beg him at all. Damn it."


    "Farewell, if you can."


    Zhou Shu looked at Mu Wei and said loudly, "Senior, I took the liberty to interrupt today. I''m really embarrassed. I will visit Senior again in a few days."


    The wood in the bean sprouts did not move slightly, as if asleep.


    Zhou Shu bowed and retreated with You Chongzhi.


    You Chongzhi was anxious to leave, naturally speeding up, but as soon as he speeded up, he immediately felt something wrong.


    Douban, which seems to be hundreds of miles away, seems to have no edge. It can''t see the side even after several accelerations in a row. It can run for thousands of miles, but it seems to be still in place, and it hasn''t moved at all.


    "Ok����?"


    You Chongzhi stood still, turned around and looked at Mu Wei, with a hint of blame in his eyes, "Senior, what does this mean?"


    Mu Wei still didn''t move, but the leaves on the top of his head rolled down again, covering most of his whole person, looking like he was curled up in the quilt.


    "Brother Dao, he deliberately wants to keep us!"


    Of course, You Chongzhi knew where the problem was. An angry voice was passed to Zhou Shu. He didn''t bother to hide his face anymore. Everyone knew that he was angry and angry.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It seems so, but it is not difficult for us to leave."


    You Chongzhi stagnated, "Brother Dao, can you crack this? It seems to be a spatial technique?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently.


    He had already seen Mu Wei''s method very clearly. It was not much different from the previous one on Dou Veng. He said that the method and the formation are also acceptable. Mu Wei placed a whirlpool near the two of them, making them under their feet. The space of''s is constantly collapsing, no matter how you speed up, or use instant escape, etc., it is in the collapsed space, and you cannot escape the control of the vortex.


    This is similar to the big cutting punch, which is used very cleverly, but the essence does not seem to be as deep as the big cutting punch.


    Zhou Shu basically understands that he is playing in the sea of ??knowledge. He wants to master and learn this hand, but he hasn''t learned it yet, but it is not difficult to crack. You can use a big cutting punch to cut the vortex. If you don''t want to head-on, use a big cutting punch. You can send it out by yourself.


    You Chongzhi was overjoyed, "Brother Dao, let''s go, I don''t want to see him anymore and never come again."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s not difficult to walk, but he will catch up."


    "No way?"


    You Chong''s expression was shocked, "This is too bad. Identity, a Taiyi Golden Immortal, one after another shot at the younger generation? Even if the City Lord does not care, is he going well in his heart? Besides, we have already passed several of his tests. Well, if you are still entangled, it would be too shameless..."


    Having said that, Chao Mu Wei glanced unconsciously, then lowered his head when he saw it, and said with a guilty conscience, "He may be so shameless."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Yes, he only wants to get the scraps from you now. Before he can figure out a way, he will not let you go. As for his status and status, I don''t think he will take it seriously. You My life is no different."


    "I knew..."


    You Chongzhi''s heart was extremely angry, and a lot of killing intent appeared on his face unconsciously, "Or, fight with him!?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Okay."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, and the killing intent quickly faded, and he calmly said, "Ah? Not serious, brother Dao? We are fighting here with Taiyi Jinxian. We have no chance of winning at all. Even if we fight, we shouldn''t be here. , The cloud is pretty good... just now I was just talking angry."


    Zhou Shu is still very serious, "Always talk about it. If this continues, you and I may be trapped by him for ten or eight years. He has time, do you have it?"


    You Chong is speechless. Now Bai Yujing��s situation is not so good. If he is not for ten or eight years, he will not dare to think about the consequences, and the second brother will definitely come to him, if it is because he has harmed Bai Yujing, Things are even more troublesome.


    Zhou Shu stopped talking, his fists were heavy in his sleeves, "Let''s go."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhou Shu had already stepped out, seemingly only one step, but when he landed, he was already not far in front of Mu Wei, less than three miles away.


    You Chongzhi''s heart shivered hurriedly followed, his figure shook, but he landed on the edge of Douban, far away from Muwei, and almost didn''t fall. Suddenly something came to my mind, is Zhou Shu going to help him Run away, resist Mu Wei by yourself? Looking at Zhou Shu, he said anxiously, "Brother Dao, what do you want to do?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu''s voice was very calm.


    The bean sprouts moved suddenly. The moment You Chongzhi just reached the edge of the Douban, he slid like a shadow, and stopped in front of You Chongzhi in the blink of an eye. Mu Wei stared at You Chongzhi, his face was very gloomy, "Thinking Go, how can it be so easy?"


    You Chong''s mind was startled, and the long sword crossed his chest, and the intent to kill suddenly rose.


    Zhou Shu reached You Chongzhi''s side with a big cutting fist, patted him on the shoulder, smiled and looked at Mu Wei, "Hello, senior."


    "What a shit!"


    Mu Wei''s beard and hair stood up, and said coldly, "Boy, you have angered the old man again and again, do you really want to die?!"

 Chapter 2443: poor

    Zhou Shu was stunned and said blankly, "What do you mean by this senior?"


    "Don''t think that the old man didn''t know that you were making trouble!"


    Mu Wei is obviously really angry, "I have been doing small movements, first using the talisman, and then using the fist. Little monkey, you are good. The old man never thought that you could really break the wood prison technique, but you want to go like this. It is absolutely impossible!"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, and nodded gently.


    He did use the talisman first, and the remaining large light talisman wanted to leave with You Chongzhi, but it didn''t work.


    It should be restricted by the domain of Wood. The surroundings are all within the domain of Mu Wei''s law. Douban itself is also part of the domain, and the gap between Taiyi and Jinxian is too big, and the Great Escape Talisman is not enough to overcome such a big obstacle.


    Mu Wei looked at Zhou Shu with disdain, "Don''t show off those little tricks in front of the old man, little monkey!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "Senior, you can''t get Yuqing Fragments from us, and we also know that you have no intention to help Bai Yujing at all. Since there is no benefit to each other, why not just click and shoot. , Why bother again?"


    Mu Wei didn''t answer, looking at You Chongzhi, he said thoughtfully, "You know?"


    You Chongzhi calmed down and said in a deep voice, "If the senior is willing to help Bai Yujing, he will ask about the reason and the opponent, but the senior does not mention a word, is it confident enough to have no scruples, or is completely unconcerned, or can''t help at all. Where''s the junior?"


    Mu Wei''s figure shook, and suddenly laughed, "Hahahaha!"


    With a thunderous sound and even more dignified pressure, You Chongzhi and Zhou Shu couldn''t help taking two steps back.


    Mu Wei''s expression became extremely cold and severe, and a layer of green light hung over his face, dark green and dark green, looking particularly odious.


    You Chongzhi''s words reminded him that he was forced to stay in the North District, and if he had a chance, he couldn''t go out to get the chance, and he went up with depression for a while.


    The laughter soon stopped, and Mu Wei returned to normal, but the words became colder and colder, "Little monkey, you are right. It is true that the old man can''t help you. No matter, the old man Yuqing can''t help you either. If you want, just take some holy notes and soul-returning jade!"


    You Chong''s expression suddenly changed, and he took many steps back.


    Practicing the law of killing, he felt an extremely strong killing intent, this time it will never be a joke or test.


    The soul-returning jade is a special immortal tool that can only be refined by the golden immortals of the Taiyi Daluo realm and above. It has the effect of returning the soul to the death. It is only a one-time magic weapon and extremely valuable. This piece of him is still the Youjia asking the city lord Refined by hand, to save your life.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps back, and he naturally understood that Mu Wei really wanted to kill.


    He paused, and said slowly, "Since the predecessors see that we have extraordinary things on our bodies, we should also know that we are not ordinary golden immortals..."


    He was interrupted before he finished speaking. Mu Wei looked at Zhou Shu. The green beard couldn''t help but sneered. "The golden immortal is the golden immortal. There is nothing ordinary or extraordinary. In front of the old man, everything is the flesh of you. You Just wait to die!"


    "It''s all done now! I think he planned that way."


    You Chongzhi said, "Brother Dao, I have a chance to return to the soul, make good use of it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak any more, a few brilliance flashed out of his body, the fierce fighting eagle, the little stone, and the long silent Xuanyuan sword all flew out and stopped in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Mu Wei was stunned, and then couldn''t stop laughing wildly, "You brought a lot of things, but they are all rubbish! In front of the old man, they are all chihuahuas! Don''t talk about these three, let''s take another thirty. The old man won��t blink!"


    The sound full of deterrence, coercion pouring out like a river.


    Lie Douying hid behind Xiao Shishi, shrank his head, occasionally glanced at it, his body trembled slightly.


    The little stone held the Nether Golden Pillar, his eyes gleamed with red light, his whole body was upside-down, and he was eager to try. If it hadn''t been for Zhou Shu''s control, he would have jumped on it.


    Old Jian was in the sword, and he couldn''t see any expression. Only Xuanyuanjian''s clear roar was much weaker than before, and he didn''t seem to have much fighting spirit. Zhou Shu didn''t tell him specifically. Naturally, Old Jian did not expect it to be. Taiyi Golden Immortal?


    I haven''t fought with Zhou Shu for a long time, and I encountered a powerful enemy that is impossible to defeat in the first battle. It is good not to back down.


    The long sword of You Chongzhi was facing the sky, and black smoke continued to appear on the sword, hovering like a dragon, and the killing intent in his body was rising indefinitely.


    At the same time, he also opened the domain, but the effect did not seem to be great. The killing domain was suppressed very strongly by the wood domain. The domain of dozens of hundreds of miles at every turn could only barely extend to a distance of tens of meters at this time. Several people covered it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move much, and looked at Mu Wei calmly, squeezing a talisman in his hand.


    The two men, the two beasts and a sword, lined up in two rows, fighting boldly, and looked extremely oppressive, but unfortunately, the opponent was Taiyi Jinxian.


    "Ugh."


    Mu Wei sighed, "After all, it''s just a monkey. Your efforts are not worth mentioning in the eyes of the old man. Come on, who wants to die first?"


    "Let me do it."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the others, and calmly picked up the talisman.


    "wrong?!"


    There was a voice in the sea of ??wood micro-knowledge. It was a dangerous foresight exercised in countless battles. That talisman might pose a threat to oneself!


    "Strike first!"


    Immediately there was a decision. As the Taiyi Golden Immortal, he naturally took his life to the extreme, and would never allow any situation that threatened him.


    "Damn monkey, then go and die!"


    The leaves behind him suddenly unfolded, curled, and solidified, and instantly turned into a green spear, poking it!


    That is the power of the law of wood that has been exerted to the extreme, it is a power that can''t be cracked before the Taiyi realm, and he has used all his strength, he has absolute confidence, Zhou Shu can''t stop this shot.


    Judging from that weird talisman, there is also the long lost holy note, Zhou Shu is the most dangerous and must die first.


    Zhou Shu didn''t dodge or resist, and didn''t even look at it. He only focused on the talisman in his hand. The pure white talisman could hardly see any runes.


    Fulu burned quickly and disappeared immediately.


    It seems that this talisman is not for Mu Wei.


    Fu Lu disappeared The people around were all taken aback, as if they felt something very different, but it seemed that nothing happened.


    The green spear still rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Seeing Zhou Shu who was still not evading, Yu Chongzhi was completely anxious around him, the knife in his hand greeted the past involuntarily, exerted all his strength, did not leave a trace, but the action was not resolute, because he had many doubts in his heart.


    "Even if you can''t stop it, you still have to stop it, why did Brother Dao give up? What on earth is your talisman? In order to release the talisman, your life is gone?!"


    Bang!


    There was a deep sound.


    The green spear suddenly exploded, and the force of the wooden movement splashed and scattered everywhere.


    While You Chongzhi looked at the long knife that had been shaken away, and ignored the pain in the palm of his hand. He had an incredible feeling, "It''s just like this?"


    Read the URL: m.

 Chapter 2444: Counter

    I thought it would be impossible to resist the spear shot with my best effort. I only hoped that the offensive could be put off for a while, so that Zhou Shu, who seemed to be in a daze, would have a chance to move, so as not to be seriously injured or even killed in one shot.


    Although the power of the law in the spear is strong, but compared with his own killing power, it seems to be evenly matched?


    how can that be?


    You Chongzhi''s eyes widened and couldn''t believe it, but Mu Wei who was opposite him was completely stunned.


    Staring at the scattered fragments of the power of law, he felt like he was falling from the sky to the abyss, and he suddenly became weak. What happened?


    Only Zhou Shu understood the situation. Of course, he was also a little surprised. He didn''t think that Fu Lu''s effect was really good.


    "Equalization, that''s it."


    "The law of balance balances everything and constrains the power of everyone in the range to a fixed value. This is the domain of balance created by the equalizer. Regardless of the golden fairy, the Taiyi, or the true fairy, as long as the law of cultivation is low The law of balance is the same in the domain of balance, there is no difference."


    "The practitioner who casts the equalization talisman, the greater the number of principles of practice, the longer the domain of balance lasts."


    "After the domain of balance ends, there will be a powerful force that cannot be controlled. If you can''t bear it, please leave as soon as possible."


    These accounts come from the memory of Ten Thousand Soul Sects, and the equalizing talisman was obtained from the city lord of Wufang City.


    This is one of Zhou Shu''s life-saving methods. It will never be used until a time of crisis, but now is when he has to.


    "let''s go."


    With Zhou Shu''s right hand, the domain of the Five Elements quickly expanded.


    The Five Elements Law is instinctively compatible with the Wooden Law, but because of the different realms, Zhou Shu''s Five Elements Domain is restrained by the Wood Domain. At this time, the power is balanced, and the Wood Domain can no longer be restrained, but will be slowly swallowed by the Five Elements Law.


    After receiving the order, the little stone rushed forward without hesitation.


    The golden rod raised and hit the bean sprouts seat fiercely.


    The curled leaves protected Mu Wei, but the leaves trembled and fell loose, and Mu Wei seemed to fall down at any time.


    Old Jian also understood at this time, and found that the power of the law of life and death in the sword suddenly rose to a level. Wherever it would fall behind, the tip of the sword flashed black and white ripples, wave after wave, and rushed towards Mu Wei.


    Fierce Fighting Eagle was the last one to take the shot, and was also inspired by the Slaughter Domain, temporarily forgetting himself, extremely brave.


    "You really are there, brother Dao!"


    You Chong rushed up early, and the long sword went up and down, and the actual killing power was like a black dragon dance, and the moves could not be separated from Mu Wei.


    Mu Wei panicked.


    Unexpectedly, the situation was reversed in an instant.


    No matter which opponent, it seems that he has the strength to rival him, every defense consumes a lot of effort. Now this battle is like in a fair arena, the strength and equipment of both sides are exactly the same, but he is being persecuted. Yes, and there are five opponents, five!


    He has never encountered such a situation.


    Zhihai turned frantically, suddenly understood something, and said in surprise, "This is the law of balance?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was stagnant, but the soles of his hands did not relax at all. He aimed at the gap and slammed the main stem of the leaf with a shot.


    There was a bang.


    The power of several laws hidden in the gun exploded at the same time. The condensed leaves of the law of Mu Xing were quickly torn, but the power of the soul did not stop. It climbed up along the broken veins, surrounding Mu Wei, and kept going. Inside attack.


    The weakness was quickly found.


    Mu Wei faced a combination of five opponents of the same level, and it was impossible not to reveal his weakness.


    The power of the soul immediately took advantage of the emptiness and invaded his mind, trying to entangle Mu Wei''s mind and disturb his sea of ??consciousness, but before it started, the leaf on Mu Wei''s chest suddenly flashed with brilliance, thick and soft brilliance.


    Guanghua was like a basin of water, instantly extinguishing those soul powers.


    Zhou Shu''s mind was slightly condensed, this leaf is definitely an amazing treasure, and it can suppress other forces in the domain of balance.


    "and many more!"


    Mu Wei yelled suddenly and glared at Zhou Shu, "You really want to kill the old man?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Don''t you want to kill us too?"


    Mu Wei was speechless for a while, "Old man...you can''t kill me! Even if there is a balance rule, the old man is still the Taiyi Golden Immortal, like the law, immortal and immortal, comparable to the true dragon clan, relying on you few golden immortals. , Want to touch the old man with a hair? Why don''t you just stop here, and the old man will let you go."


    "Then why do you resist, just let us fight, you can''t die anyway?"


    You Chongzhi sneered unconsciously, "Although the juniors are not in the realm of the seniors, they know no less than the seniors. Taiyi is indeed like the law. As long as the power of the law can exist, the body can not die, but the soul But not, only Hunyuan Jinxian can let the soul fit into the law, and not all Hunyuan Jinxian can do it. Senior, have you done it now?"


    "You little monkey!"


    Mu Wei was extremely angry, gnashing his teeth and shouted.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Chongzhi, don''t be wordy, I don''t want to use another magic talisman."


    "Yes."


    You Chongzhi nodded, his face extremely cold, "Senior, don''t blame us, you want to kill us first, we have to save our lives."


    Mu Wei had a cold face and wanted to say something A gold rod fell on his head, but he was too late to get out of the way completely, and even the person with the seat was knocked out.


    At this time, the little stone has already used magical powers. It is as tall as a hundred feet, occupying most of the space, and taking up the task of the main attack. With the blessing of the killing field, every blow will bring a thousand-jun power, the wind and thunder roar, and the sky is cracked. Others are more like assistance and sneak attacks.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    In the domain of balance, the strength of the fierce fighting eagle and the old swordsman��s law of life and death have all been raised to the level, reaching the level of the Jinxian level, while the little stone only has his own power to raise the level, but his unique fighting intent is There is no corresponding improvement, which makes Zhou Shu a little strange.


    He had the greatest expectation for Little Stone, but in fact, Little Stone''s combat power was a bit worse than that of the Fierce Fighting Eagle. Otherwise, it should be the winner now.


    Could it be said that the unique power of small stones originates from a law that is equal to or even higher than the law of balance?


    Mu Wei jumped up and glanced around, his eyes condensed.


    I did not expect to be countered.


    When the strength is suppressed to the same level as the Jinxian, no matter how high the understanding of the law is, it will not be of great effect. Compared with the Five Elements Law and the Soul Law, the wooden law of his practice is lackluster, and the environment here is not suitable for the use of the wooden law. , It''s difficult.


    After thinking about it, a wave of offensive surged up again, and dozens of hits were hit.


    It doesn��t hurt. As he said, although the power is balanced by the domain of balance, the toughness of the physical body will not change. Taiyi is always Taiyi. Attacks of the same level will not hurt him much. What he needs to beware of is the soul. Power and the power of killing, this is the power that can directly hurt the soul.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the fabricated faith, and thank the book friends who have subscribed to the vote~~~)


    https://


    1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2445: Getaway

    Mu Wei calmed down.


    I don''t know how long the weird talisman will last, or if Zhou Shu can take out another one, but no matter what, the current situation is very dangerous and we must leave as soon as possible.


    He hasn''t fallen into this kind of situation for a long, long time-there may be a dangerous situation at any time.


    Even if the body is sufficient to withstand threats, the soul cannot withstand the attack of the law. Although it carries an extremely rare soul protector, every time it is worn out, it means that it has lost dozens of hundreds of years of savings. , If there is a problem with the soul, it will be troublesome. Of course, it will not die. He has left many incarnations in this northern area. Even if the soul is destroyed here, he can return to the soul, but the immortal is in this state. Is it more than life and death?


    His own soul is damaged, not only the cultivation base regresses, but the promotion is hopeless, and even the longevity is affected. This is absolutely unacceptable to the Taiyi Golden Immortal.


    It won''t work even if it is damaged at all.


    The higher your cultivation level, the more you understand the importance of your body and soul, and the more you cherish it. Immortals are all like this.


    How to escape?


    I was trapped in the middle and besieged, and the "five people" cooperated extremely well, and there were no loopholes. My own wood prison technique and other techniques that carried the laws of space, and because the domain was restricted, I couldn''t use it. good idea.


    In the next beating, the idea that it is better to give up for the time came out unconsciously.


    The "five people" over there seemed to be more brave as they fought, but there seemed to be some anxiety inside.


    "Brother Dao, what the **** is the bellyband on his chest?"


    You Chongzhi��s horizontal sword charged up his strength and whispered, ��It��s hard to find the opportunity. It��s already going to penetrate, and another stab will cut through the defense, but the leaf is absorbed by the leaf instantly. Nothing is left. Started again."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion darkened, "I don''t know, but it''s very troublesome. Time is running out."


    Originally, he really wanted to use the leveling charm to kill Mu Wei, at least he had to lose his vitality, otherwise it would be a loss for him. The value of the leveling charm is really difficult to estimate. Since it is used, it will always be effective. But now it seems to be difficult.


    The bellyband on the bare body turned out to be such a powerful magic weapon, it can play a role in the domain of balance.


    Fortunately, it is only a magic weapon for self-defense. If it is an offensive magic weapon, then this equalizing talisman may not be able to protect oneself. In the end, it is Taiyi Daluo. Even if Mu Wei is restricted to this level by various conditions, there is still no guarantee of victory. .


    Taiyi Daluo must not be underestimated, and there must be no fluke.


    You cannot win now unless there is a miracle.


    If you can''t win, you must lose, because the time for the domain of balance is almost approaching, and Zhou Shu doesn''t have a second equalizer. If you can''t tell the result anymore, it must be on your side.


    There must be a way.


    Perceiving something, You Chongzhi said solemnly, "Brother Dao, I and others are holding him in check, should you go first?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and suddenly shouted in a deep voice, "Mu Wei, I won''t give you another chance."


    Mu Wei''s heart tightened, and his face was fierce, "A few monkeys, thought they could really kill the old man? You can''t even touch the old man and Mao!"


    Before the words fell, a purple sword light flashed in front of him.


    Although he dodged quickly, but hundreds of feet away, his body was still affected by the sharp blade and rubbed to the side.


    A green eyebrow drifted down slowly, with a faint luster, especially conspicuous.


    Looking at the eyebrows, Mu Wei was startled, "What?"


    The Taiyi Golden Immortal body is like the law, which means that the body and the power of the law are almost integrated and inseparable. A beard and hair are also extremely tough. It is impossible to damage with the power of the golden immortal, unless, unless Zhou Shu uses the same rank Very high fairy.


    His gaze fell on Zhou Shu''s sword, and his heart shook like a drum.


    It seems to be covered with dust, it is very bleak, but the purple brilliance of Ruo Ruo Wu has revealed almost terrifying information!


    This sword also has at least eight ranks!


    Even more terrifying is that Zhou Shu can actually use this sword! A golden immortal can actually use the eighth-rank flying sword, is it also the reason for the law of balance, right? Why didn''t he use such a fairy?


    The Eighth Stage Immortal Artifact was already enough to hurt him, not only did it hurt, but it was not impossible to kill the flesh.


    "Zhou Shu, right?"


    Mu Wei settled down and said Zhou Shu''s name for the first time, "We can discuss it."


    He had originally planned to give up, but after Zhou Shu took out the suppression of evil, he strengthened this idea. Now it is not just a threat of soul damage, but also a huge threat to the body. This situation cannot be allowed to happen.


    Zhou Shu clenched the sword in his hand and said lightly, "What are you discussing?"


    "Your proposal before, old man..."


    Mu Wei''s expression is very sincere. Being able to bend and stretch is an important secret to becoming Taiyi. Compared with the soul of the cultivation base, you don''t need to care about status and face at all. It''s just that he hasn''t finished his words, and the little stone who has accumulated energy for a while suddenly suddenly Lifting the Jin Zhu, he smashed it down.


    But the direction of the smash was a bit crooked, but Zhou Shu''s head was aimed at.


    "what are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, and after an angry shout, he lifted his sword with one stroke, which could not be used to block the stick.


    boom--


    The storm is surging, sparks are flying everywhere.


    The impact of this crazy stick is more than this. The entire offensive, or the encircling circle, has been disrupted by small rocks Mu Wei''s eyes brightened, and the opportunity finally came.


    The blades suddenly dispersed, smashing away the attacks of Jian Lao and You Chongzhi, two flashings in succession, they have escaped for dozens of miles.


    Temporarily far away from the restraint of the Five Elements Domain, many green light ripples appeared under his feet, his figure flashed, and he was a hundred miles away in the blink of an eye.


    This distance is difficult even if you work hard.


    "This time, I will let you go first! Hahahaha!"


    Mu Wei laughed wildly and ran wildly, and soon disappeared.


    You can see clearly within Zhou Shu''s spiritual consciousness, it is so fast that no one can catch up.


    You Chongzhi was stunned. He didn''t expect such a change between the flashing lights. After thinking about it, he whispered, "Brother Dao, don''t care, I want to kill the brother. He didn''t intentionally beat you. ."


    "Of course it was intentional, hurry up, otherwise it''s too late."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, as if he had been waiting for this moment to happen, and in a blink of an eye he took the Lie Douying Little Stone back into the Demon Refining Realm and rushed out.


    You Chongzhi was unknown, so he only followed Zhou Shu to leave quickly.


    After a few breaths, there was a loud noise, and the vast watercress burst into bursts, and the sky was full of green afterimages, and the bean vines below cracked inch by inch and turned into dust in a blink of an eye, completely torn into smoke and dust by the shock wave.


    There was no trace at all, only a huge storm vortex formed in place.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Yu Chong''s heart tightened, this sudden explosion was amazingly powerful, if you were in the center, I was afraid that the soul-returning jade could be used.


    "Fu Lu is time, I can''t control it either."


    Zhou Shu finally breathed a sigh of relief, if a few breaths later, the result might be completely different.


    https://


    1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2446: No way

    Zhou Shu took out this blow to suppress evil, just to deter Mu Wei and make him make a wrong judgment, thinking that Zhou Shu could hurt him.


    After that, Xiao Shitou��s stick was of course also instructed by Zhou Shu, which made Mu Wei think that the two were injured by mistake, so he had a chance to escape, and he did not hesitate to escape. However, if Mu Wei did not escape, Zhou Shu would definitely do it. Lost.


    Suppressing evil is very good, and it can also deal with Taiyi Golden Immortal, but Zhou Shu can''t exert many powers. The blow of cutting off the beard is all he can do��basically the power of the sword itself. His own sword intent has little effect.


    The key is that the time for the equalization talisman is approaching, and there will be an uncontrollable explosion immediately. At that time, it will be difficult for both Zhou Shu and You Chongzhi to retreat, not to mention the angry Mu Wei after they quit.


    What did Zhou Shu and You Chongzhi win at that time?


    In just a few breaths, it was actually a trip on the edge of life and death.


    In order to force Mu Wei away, Zhou Shu did his best, but the result was very good.


    Now Mu Wei is not in trouble, and it will not be from now on. When Mu Wei sees Zhou Shu again, he should be able to retreat by three points. Zhou Shu has a magic weapon that can kill him, and a holy note that is not afraid of coercion. Mu Wei, who was able to reverse the balance of the battle, and a group of helpers who did not know where he came from, would never let himself be exposed to this kind of danger again.


    Perhaps there will be no intersection in the future.


    However, Zhou Shu may not be willing to end like this.


    He was very interested in Mu Wei. The leaf on his chest seemed to have a familiar feeling about what kind of power it contained.


    After hearing a few brief explanations from Zhou Shu, You Chongzhi couldn''t help feeling a little afraid, and hesitated, "If it weren''t for you, I would be really bad this time...what are we doing now, brother?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Go back, what else can you do, are you still planning to find him?"


    "Ok."


    You Chongzhi nodded and sighed helplessly, "Although it didn''t work out, but luckily it didn''t happen. Well, I can''t do it anyway."


    He came out ambitiously and went back with a disgraced face. He has done a lot of such things, but this time is the deepest memory and the one that disappointed him the most. I didn��t expect the Taiyi Golden Immortal to be such a virtue. , And Bai Yujing''s only hope is gone.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "There should be many people from Linglong Pavilion waiting for me at the gate of the North District."


    "Maybe something."


    You Chongzhi shook his head, "I will send a message to my second brother and ask him to bring some people to protect us. In fact, it is enough to have me, but it is better to have more people for insurance."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Aren''t you going to conflict?"


    You Chongzhi said unconsciously, "It would be great if there is a conflict. The Linglong treasure ship cannot be used in the North District. We are eager to have a decisive battle with Linglong Pavilion and decide the winner, but it is impossible. We will fight in New Moon City. If you don��t get up, if there is a conflict, the city lord will definitely come forward to stop it. This time it is not a few years ago. He will not let us chase and kill Qitianlou. Don��t worry, Dao brother, as long as Bai Yujing participates, Linglong Pavilion will not dare. What to you."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "Is there no scruples outside Crescent City?"


    You Chongzhi nodded, "Yes, you can fight whatever you want outside of Crescent City, but the problem is that they have a treasure ship, and Bai Yujing will definitely not be able to fight, so they can only try to avoid head-on confrontation, and can only retreat step by step."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said slowly, "Chongzhi, can I still retreat now? Tell me frankly."


    You Chongzhi hesitated and said in a deep voice, "Frankly speaking, Bai Yujing��s life is not easy now. If Linglong Pavilion continues to embezzle our trade roads with treasure ships, Bai Yujing��s storage will almost fail to keep up. The raw materials cannot be replenished, and there will be problems in many links. Whether it is alchemy or other, the things that can be sold in Baiyujing will only become less and less. If this continues, sooner or later, customers will be forced to Linglong. Going to the pavilion, and that is, now our pace of recruiting golden immortals is much slower. Others would rather wait and see than join, but fortunately, there are not many people who go to Linglong Pavilion, otherwise they will not be able to hold it anymore."


    Zhou Shuslow nodded, "Sounds very troublesome."


    I have to say that such force as Linglong Treasure Ship is really useful.


    The incomparable power and powerful deterrence made it extremely easy for Linglong Pavilion to open up and expand the territory, but Bai Yujing, who had no treasure ship, could only be passively beaten.


    Technology is the primary productive force.


    "Yes."


    You Chong''s expression is solemn, "The second brother said that we must study our treasure ship well, at least more than fifteen years, and during this period of time we need a lot of resources, but now there is a big gap in Baiyu Kyoto. It is almost impossible to succeed."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Why is Linglong Pavilion so fast?"


    "This is also something we don''t understand. According to the second brother''s guess," You Chongzhi paused. "It should be Qitian Tower that has made the results, but before it can be put into use, it was defeated by our two families. , And those results all fell into the hands of Linglong Pavilion. They used these and their own research results to quickly build a treasure ship, and all we got were a large number of resources such as sites, celestial stones, and celestial objects Alas, Bai Yujing was negligent."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "That''s what I think."


    "Yes, one step is wrong, one step is wrong, my second brother is cautious all his life, and I didn''t expect to stumble here."


    You Chongzhi laughed miserably, "Now unless there is a Taiyi Daluo in Baiyujing, you can only wait slowly, waiting for Linglong Pavilion to make a mistake, hehe, but for Yu Ziqing and Linglong Pavilion, this It is almost impossible to happen. Second brother said that among the top golden immortals in New Moon City, although Yu Ziqing is not absolutely outstanding in all aspects of intelligence, it is definitely the most stable one, and there are very few cases of dementia and dementia. Never do stupid things."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said slowly, "Is there no other way?"


    You Chongzhi shook his head, "Second brother said no."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "That''s not necessarily. I think Linglong Pavilion hates me now. I have to send hundreds of golden immortals to besieged when I come to the North District... If you use me as a bait, lead them out, in the void beforehand. It is not impossible to set up traps and take the lead. I think there is at least a 50% chance."


    You Chong''s expression was shocked, Zhou Shu said it by himself.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head vigorously, "Brother Dao, no, you are going to be the bait? This is not a life of nine deaths, but a mortal situation. We, Bai Yujing, must not let you bear the mistakes made by Dao brother, even if you are willing. I will never allow this, Brother Dao, don''t think about it, it''s impossible."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, seeming to see his firmness, and only nodded slightly, "Okay, then think of another way."


    "Ok."


    You Chongzhi said immediately, "Maybe we can wait for an opportunity."


    https://


    1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2447: Buddhism

    North exit.


    The two factions of Jinxian faced each other, their eyes were fierce, neither backed down, but neither dared to do anything.


    Seeing Zhou Shu and You Chongzhi coming, the Jinxian of Linglong Pavilion was full of anger. They searched around for more than ten days. It can be said that they rummaged all over the ground, and there was no result at all. Now they saw Zhou Shuhao bring it out, where Can not be angry.


    "Owner, do you want to do it?"


    "Don''t do stupid things, it''s okay for Zhou Shu to be alone, but now there is Bai Yujing."


    "Fight with them?"


    "If you don''t have a Linglong treasure ship, you can''t rely on the strong to bully the weak, so don''t do it. Besides, the city owner won''t sit back and watch and go back.


    Linglong Pavilion Jinxian watched Zhou Shu walk out of the North District with a lot of hatred, but he could only disperse away.


    Zhou Shu said goodbye to You Chongzhi and went to the West Side.


    The Great Escape Light Talisman has been effective, but there are also many problems, and I need to consult Senior Bei Cheng for advice.


    "Useful?"


    Bei Cheng opened his muddy eyes, and the bright light flickered.


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Well, there is one that works, and it''s very good."


    Bei Cheng stroked his palm and smiled, "The hard work pays off. You don''t have any white paintings on these tens of thousands of Fulu, and the old man is also happy for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded respectfully, "It''s all based on the predecessor''s teaching, without the guidance of the predecessors, it is impossible for the younger generation to do it, let alone tens of thousands of pictures, even if you draw a few million pictures, you may not be able to touch it."


    He thanked him sincerely.


    Although Bei Cheng only said a few words, he solved the biggest problem.


    It also shows that talent is too important. With this ability to directly point to the center of the problem, it is completely possible to do more with half the effort, even by analogy.


    However, it is worth mentioning that if Zhou Shu��s own calculations can further grow, no matter how complex calculations grow, they can be completed in one breath, and no matter how troublesome and suspicious they grow, they can quickly take shape in the sea of ??knowledge, then Other talents are not so important.


    Bei Cheng nodded and looked at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "Zhou Shu, what is the effect?"


    Zhou Shu paused, and said calmly, "That is the effect of movement, and it can instantly move a million miles away."


    There is nothing to say. He trusts elders like Bei Cheng, and he also has many questions to ask. If you don��t say this, Bei Cheng can��t help him. Of course, he didn��t say what kind of ink is used for the effective talisman. Bei Cheng was afraid that he would not be able to draw the talisman paper.


    "Sure enough."


    Bei Cheng breathed a sigh of relief, as if it were not unexpected, he stared at Zhou Shu, "Is this talisman called the Great Escape Talisman?"


    Zhou Shu was surprised, startled.


    Bei Cheng smiled slightly, "Am I right? Then you lied before, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant. Unexpectedly, Bei Cheng got out of his mind. He suddenly showed a lot of vigilance, only a little shame on his face, "The junior deceived the senior. Excuse me, just how did the senior know?"


    Bei Cheng waved his hand, "Zhou Shu, don''t care, I can understand that few people here are willing to get involved with them, you should be worried about this if you don''t mention it, in fact, I am the same."


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a while, a little bit confused about what Bei Cheng meant, "Senior..."


    Bei Cheng frowned, "Is it necessary for the old man to make it clear? From the moment you took out the talisman, I guessed some of it, and you said it was a moving talisman, so it''s even clearer, this kind of talisman in the heavens There are not many, and those runes have some of their characteristics. It is naturally not difficult for me to name the Great Escape Talisman. I also understand that you don��t want to be related to Leiyin Temple, so you don��t mention the name of the Talisman. , But in the end it is their talisman, this cannot be overridden, we in Fudao only need to look at the talisman, even if you don��t like Leiyin Temple, their good talisman will always be admitted."


    "What the senior taught is that the junior knew it was wrong."


    Zhou Shu stood up and saluted, looking very respectful.


    Was this great escape light talisman originally from Leiyin Temple?


    When he was in the Xuanhuang Realm, he only knew that the Great Escape Light Talisman came from the Zen Sect, but he didn''t know where it was. He only understood it now.


    But from Bei Cheng��s words, Leiyin Temple��s reputation in the heavens is not very good. Could it be that there is also the destruction of Zen in the heavens. Other sects, including the immortal world, hate Zen, just like the Xuanhuang world?


    Bei Cheng nodded gently, and said warmly, "Is this great escape light talisman given to you by the people from Leiyin Temple?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The juniors have never seen anyone from Leiyin Temple."


    "That''s weird. There are not many finished products of the Great Escape Light Talisman, and it is rarely passed on. Maybe you have another chance," Bei Cheng glanced at Zhou Shu, did not ask more, and said earnestly, "If it wasn''t for Lei Yin You must be careful about the talisman that the temple gave you. You can draw the great escape light talisman. Don��t let the people of Leiyin Temple know about it, otherwise it will cause a lot of trouble."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Thank you senior, the junior will be careful."


    "Hehe, fortunately, the old man can''t, and you must not tell the old man what the talisman talisman is," Bei Cheng smiled slightly, and only smiled and became serious. "Leiyin Temple is one of the five Buddhist temples. Now it is even the top three powers in the heavens, and they rule the immortal world together with the sect of the immortal world. If they know about it, the old man��s life can��t be kept.��


    Zhou Shu stunned, "Is Leiyin Temple so strong?"


    "What do you think?"


    Bei Cheng slowly said Buddhism is second only to the great gate of the immortal world. With a single-round strength, three of the five major temples can be in the top 30 of the immortal world, and the strength of the abbot and the Buddha is by no means among the quasi-sages. Next, compared with the big sects of the immortal world, they have fewer disciples and rarely go out to walk around. This is also because there is an agreement with the immortal world. Otherwise, at the speed of Buddhism''s expansion, I guess that in the current heavens, Buddhism... Yes, Zhou Shu, these things will not be said later. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The younger generation should keep in mind today''s teaching."


    He was shocked.


    Bei Cheng is obviously very worried and taboo. It seems that the reputation of Buddhist disciples is really not good, especially Leiyin Temple.


    It is also unexpected that the Zen Sect has reached the heavens, and its influence is even greater, and it has become a Buddhist Sect in one jump.


    It sounds like if you are not restrained, you can fight against the immortal world.


    Think about it carefully, the immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang world are busy exterminating Zen and demons. The magic gate has no place to stand. Zen gate is restricted to Xihezhou and is still under the control of Kunlun. As a result, the current fairy world is the fairy world governed by Zen and demons. No wonder Xuanhuang World was suppressed into that look.


    "You are looking for me now to ask something about the Great Escape Talisman."


    Bei Cheng looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "I will try my best to help you before I say my name, but now that I have said the Great Escape Talisman, then I can''t say more about it. I hope you can Understand this taboo, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "The younger generation understands that the younger generation should just think about it by themselves. However, the younger generation also wants to give the senior a few Great Escape Talisman. Since it is useful in the North District, there should be no problem in the void, Senior Maybe it''s useful."


    With that, he took out ten talismans and handed them over.


    These talismans were already drawn on the road.


    https://


    1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2448: discuss

    Back to the cave, I saw Hanruo in the hall at a glance, walking back and forth, seeming a little anxious.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Hanruo''s eyes lit up and walked over quickly, "Zhou Shu, you are back."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Why, can''t you calm down?"


    Han Ruo shook his head quickly, "I''m fine, but I''ve been cultivating for a long time, just walk around."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "When I finish dealing with the matters here, I will return to Wufang City, and I will also go to Void Storm to find Brother Luo. You don''t have to be impatient."


    Her little thoughts escaped Zhou Shu''s eyes. She insisted on not speaking for so long. It was not easy. It was almost time to say that Zhou Shu wanted to return to Wufang City.


    "Hmm."


    There was a lot of joy in Han Ruo''s eyes, pretending to be reserved, "I''m not in a hurry...Is there any trouble here? Can I help?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Your current cultivation base, as long as you practice well."


    "Oh," Hanruo said in a low voice, "I just want to help. If it doesn''t work, I don''t have to say that to me."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "When you can protect yourself, I won''t talk about you. Of course, it''s okay if you don''t listen now."


    "Then I will go to practice."


    Han Ruona said, hung his head and slowly walked back to the quiet room. When only entering the door, he raised his head and gave Zhou Shu a look, which was quite resentful.


    Zhou Shuduan sat down, sorting out the Fulu while sorting out his thoughts.


    I didn��t expect to be able to fight with the Taiyi Golden Immortal. Although I lost the equalization talisman, it was not a loss. Mu Wei''s various uses of the law of wood are thought-provoking. If Zhou Shu can understand the law more deeply, then he will pay more. The price is worth it.


    The problem now is Bai Yujing.


    You Chongzhi should not be able to lie. In fact, you can know from You Chongzhi who risked his death to find Taiyi. Bai Yujing is indeed facing a crisis. Now Linglong Pavilion is suppressing Bai Yujing, and there is no possibility that Bai Yujing will come back. -If it is true as You Pizhi said, Yu Ziqing is extremely stable.


    However, there is one thing Zhou Shu sees very clearly, at least for herself, Yu Ziqing will not seek stability, and will even make a desperate move.


    Then, using Zhou Shu as a bait to force Linglong Pavilion to dispatch, and Bai Yujing is fully prepared to have a decisive battle with Linglong Pavilion, which is indeed a chance to break the game, and it may be the only opportunity.


    Zhou Shu didn''t mind making this bait at all.


    It is not that he is not afraid of death, but for him, this is not a life of nine deaths, but nine lives and one death. There is a great escape light, and the possibility of death is extremely small.


    But he thinks a little bit more. There is only one chance. If he is not fully prepared to fight a must-win battle, Bai Yujing will slowly fall into a crisis, and thinking from another direction, he does not want Bai Yujing to be completely If Linglong Pavilion is destroyed, it will definitely cause dissatisfaction from the city lord, which is not good for him.


    These are the reasons why he didn''t try to persuade You Chongzhi.


    And there is a new problem. Those who know the Great Escape Talisman and Leiyin Temple will definitely not be the only one in New Moon City. If he uses the Great Escape Talisman again and is discovered and spread by others, the consequences will be Unpredictable.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I couldn''t understand it, and unknowingly entered a state of cultivation.


    A few days later.


    Zhou Shu still visited Bei Cheng, and then went to Bai Yujing.


    All the way up to the twelfth floor.


    You Pizhi raised his hand to salute, smiled and said, "Friend Zhou, you are here."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Actually, it should have come long ago, the original poster, is it difficult for Bai Yujing now?"


    You Pizhi smiled and shook his head, "Friends don''t listen to the nonsense of the fourth brother, Bai Yujing is very good now, as for the gossip outside, don''t take it to heart."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The original poster doesn''t have to be like this. I''ll discuss this with you, hoping to be frank with each other, regardless of the outcome."


    A puff of white smoke slowly wafted out of the house, covering the surroundings of the house as well as the two of them.


    You Pi''s expression gradually condensed, "Since fellow Daoists are here for this reason, I should be sincere. However, if you have sins against fellow Daoists in your words, don''t take it off."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, then sat down slowly, "As it should be."


    You Pizhi held out two immortal teas and handed them a cup to Zhou Shu, thinking thoughtfully, "What do you want to say?"


    "Linglong treasure ship."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Is there no way to restrain it?"


    It seems that he was ready for a long time, and You Pizhi took out a few jade slips, "Here is the summary of Linglong treasure ship, fellow Taoists will take a look first, the treasure ship of Linglong Pavilion is no different from the outline, and fellow Taoists have actually seen it."


    Zhou Shu scanned it carefully, covered the scroll for a while, and sighed, "Heavy weapon, killer weapon."


    You Pizhi calmly said, "The shell is extremely strong, even if hundreds of golden immortals work together, it can��t be damaged, and it��s hard to even deflect it. To break the shell, at least the sharp sixth-grade immortal artifacts must be used. Bai Yujing has a weapon, and Dao friends also have it, but to exert its power, it must be Taiyi Da Luo, Bai Yujing does not, and Dao friends are not. It is basically certain that the Linglong treasure ship is indestructible for us."


    "Break it from the inside?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There are hundreds of golden immortals in the treasure ship, Bai Yujing won''t find a domestic answer, right?"


    "I understand the meaning of fellow Taoists. Let Neiying open the door to disrupt the attack or change the course," You Pizhi shook his head. "We have Neiying. Each treasure ship can arrange three people at most, but none of them are. Important position, it is impossible, we can not do all of these."


    Before Zhou Shu spoke up, he said again, "You can also let the inner Ying carry magic charms and destructive artifacts and use them on the treasure ship, or simply explode inside the treasure ship to cause chaos inside, but it doesn''t work. When boarding the treasure ship Everyone will be checked. These things can��t be taken with them. Naturally it��s impossible to use them. As for the self-destruction, fellow Taoists have actually seen it. Jinxian blew himself up on the treasure ship, and it can be calmed down at most three or five breaths, and now Linglong Pavilion The defense is even stricter, and the golden immortals all have the responsibility of guarding each other. It is likely that you will be stopped before you blew up."


    Zhou Shu froze, only smiling wryly.


    You Pizhi has said everything he wants to ask, and he is indisputable.


    In this regard, You Pi obviously has much more effort than him.


    You Pizhi sighed, "If we don''t have Taiyi Daluo''s helper, at present we have to defeat a treasure ship, only to use human lives to pile it, and a treasure ship needs at least nine hundred golden immortals to be sure to take it down. The loss is at least 70%. I don''t want to do this. If you don��t, you can only count on a sudden storm."


    Zhou Shu nodded, feeling helpless.


    The meteor storm is a special phenomenon in the void, and the probability of occurrence is extremely small.


    When a meteorite rain falls, there will be an explosion in some meteorites with energy disturbances. In a meteorite rain, the explosion is a chain reaction, which will cause all meteorites to explode, resulting in a huge amount of energy impact.


    The power of the meteor storm is so great that even the smallest meteor storm can kill the Taiyi Golden Immortal, while the larger meteor storm can directly destroy the surrounding world.


    https://


    1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2449: inevitable

    There was a long silence.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Origin, if I use me as a bait, how big is Bai Yujing?"


    He doesn''t need to say too much. You Pi must have considered more than him in this regard, and he must have had many plans earlier.


    You Pizhi glanced at Zhou Shu, his expression unchanged, "It seems that Fellow Daoist already has a way to escape? No wonder he will speak now. In this case, there is a 70% chance."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "70%, not bad."


    For practitioners, a 70% chance of winning is already a worthwhile plan.


    You Pizhi turned his head and continued, "I have a plan. If everything goes well, we will destroy the two exquisite treasure ships and kill all the golden immortals inside. At the same time, we need to pay at least one thousand golden immortals. Yes, for the plan. Excluding the resources paid, the figure is huge."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, his expression was slightly condensed.


    It seems that You Pizhi is not excited about this, and it seems that he does not want to implement the plan too much.


    anymore question?


    You Pizhi stood up and looked out the window. Through the smoke, his face looked a bit vicissitudes of life, quite different from the calm and modest expression before.


    He slowly said, "A dozen days ago, I went to Linglong Pavilion and wanted to make peace with them."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, he went to seek peace and paused, "What is the result?"


    You Pizhi smiled, "They agreed, on the condition that I persuade you to leave New Moon City and promise that you will never come again. I did not agree, because I know that this is something I can''t do, for Bai Yujing , I can do anything, except for the things I cannot do."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and did not speak.


    Is the problem still with him?


    You Pizhi smiled and said, "I received news from my fourth brother a few days ago, and only then did I know what kind of sensation you had done when you went to the North District. After the news spread these days, I knew that now Bai Yu It is no longer possible for Jing and Linglong Pavilion to reconcile."


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a gentle smile, but there was a trace of hatred in his eyes.


    That glance is enough to explain many things.


    Even if You Pizhi used Zhou Shu as a bait to defeat Linglong Pavilion, the result was still a loss for both. Linglong Pavilion lost two treasure ships and greatly hurt his vitality, while Bai Yujing lost a thousand golden immortals and countless resources, it would not be hundreds to recover. Things in the year.


    In other words, there is not much difference between this kind of result and not playing Linglong Pavilion and just developing in the current situation.


    The difference is that Linglong Pavilion is the one that consumes resources to die to the Golden Immortal, while Bai Yujing is the one that hurts the vitality. Linglong Pavilion keeps occupying Shangdao, but cannot get effective returns. The consumption is accumulating and increasing. During the war, the golden immortals will also be constantly depleted. As for Bai Yujing��s trade routes, he cannot be replenished, and gradually loses the source of customers and golden immortals, and he cannot recruit newcomers.


    In contrast, it is better for the two families to live in harmony. It is no wonder that after careful consideration, You Pizhi chose to seek peace with Linglong Pavilion.


    For Bai Yujing, he can do anything, as long as the interests are relevant, the others are not important.


    Of course, Yu Ziqing of Linglong Pavilion can also see the problem. If Zhou Shu leaves, it is no longer a hidden threat, then Bai Yujing cannot use Zhou Shu to disturb New Moon City and weaken Linglong Pavilion. Then Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing will To be able to return to the state of the past, although the habitual secret fight is still continued, on the surface it is not difficult to maintain harmony for thousands of years.


    Both are acceptable results.


    But now after more than ten days, the situation is different.


    Regarding the North District, Linglong Pavilion and Zhou Shu completely tore their faces apart. Zhou Shu and You Chongzhi repelled a Taiyi Golden Immortal. Among them, Zhou Shu played the most important role, although this is only the North District Golden Immortal. The leaked rumors, but the rumors alone are enough to shock everyone in New Moon City. +Even Taiyi Golden Immortal can repel, what a threat such a person will be in the future?


    Will Linglong Pavilion still let Zhou Shu go? What is certain is that even if Zhou Shu leaves now, he will be chased by Linglong Pavilion.


    Because of this, the contradiction between Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing couldn''t be solved.


    In You Pizhi''s view, the two families must have a battle now, and they will definitely lose each other. It doesn''t matter what method is used to fight the battle. As a result, Bai Yujing, which was originally developing normally, must face recession or even exhaustion. Under such circumstances, He only offended Zhou Shu in words, which is already considered very restrained.


    Of course he understands that if there is gain, there must be losses. Before using Zhou Shu to get too much benefit from Qi Tianlou, now is the time to repay.


    The same goes for Linglong Pavilion.


    It is estimated that if they had known it would be the current result, they would not have gone to conquer Qitian Tower.


    Zhou Shu quickly read the information in that glance, knowing it clearly, and only slowly said, "Lord, there is no way."


    You Pizhi smiled. Compared with his handsome face, that smile is really not good-looking. "Friends, do you have any ideas?"


    Zhou Shu paused What would happen if the goal was not to kill, but to seize a treasure ship with all his strength? "


    "what!?"


    You Pi''s heart was shocked and couldn''t help but said, "How can it be done?"


    Compared with losing both sides, this is definitely a better result for Bai Yujing.


    When Bai Yujing obtains a treasure ship, his strength can immediately balance with Linglong Pavilion. Linglong Pavilion can hardly use the treasure ship to invade the trade route because Bai Yujing also has a treasure ship to escort, regardless of superiors and disadvantages. At the same time, Linglong Pavilion loses a treasure ship. There are still two ships to protect their own business way, so that they will not hurt their muscles and bones, then the two companies are likely to return to their previous state.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "We have all seen the overview of the treasure ship. It has no self-destructing device, so it is not impossible to seize it, but we need to discuss how to do it, and I think I can afford it. Great effect."


    "So you just think about it."


    You Pizhi''s face changed slightly, and he wanted to ridicule a few words, but seeing Zhou Shu''s unusually serious and determined face, there was some hope in his heart. Maybe he could really do it? He is not just talking about it?


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and smiled, "Origin, I can actually do a lot, don''t you know."


    In fact, Zhou Shu can completely ignore the dispute between Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion, and practice alone in the residence, and ignore everything. The two can''t do anything to him. In addition, he can also use the Great Escape Talisman to get out and leave New Moon City. I don''t care about anything, but I still don''t want to.


    Bai Yujing helped him a lot. If there is no helper from You Chongzhi, he would not be able to suppress the evil.


    He will try his best to help Bai Yujing solve the current dilemma, if he can do it.


    https://


    1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2450: helper

    Refining the demon world.


    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head, "There is another trouble."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Isn''t that the way to practice, one after another troubles, one by one solved."


    Old Jian stagnated, and said slowly, "It''s totally OK to ignore."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned to the other side, "Old Hu, what do you think?"


    The direction is basically determined, to seize an exquisite treasure ship, but how to do it is a problem.


    After discussing with You Pizhi for a long time, there was no good solution. After returning to the cave, Zhou Shu was still thinking about it.


    The disagreement with Old Jian was expected. Old Jian and Zhou Shu had different goals and looked at things in different directions, but it didn''t matter. They respected each other and sought common ground while reserving differences. Zhou Shu has always treated this way.


    Old Hu thought for a moment, "After waiting for a while, there must be no problem."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, a little bitter.


    It��s not a problem to wait, not to mention that Zhou Shuxiu��s base is growing every day, as long as Caiying wakes up and she cooperates with her to suppress evil, most of it can exert great power, of course, it will not reach the level of Taiyi Jinxian, but Linglong The treasure ship should be able to break through a gap, and that matter is naturally much simpler.


    Or wait until Wufang City sends Heishawu''s original essence, and then transform the extremely large amount of Poisonous Moss in the Demon Refining World, so that the strength of the old pot will rise to a level, and the law of energy can also be used more efficiently, according to the pot According to old estimates, by that time, the Lian Li Jue can basically block most of the golden immortals'' attacks, and the white smoke protects the body. For ordinary golden immortals, Zhou Shu can almost choose to ignore it.


    But no one knew how long it would take to wait, but Bai Yujing didn''t have much time to wait.


    Lao Hu understood Zhou Shu''s thoughts and only sighed, "It seems there is no way."


    If Zhou Shu had to deal with Linglong Treasure Ship, even with Bai Yujing''s cooperation, the casualties would be huge, and if the situation is not good, Linglong Pavilion Jinxian would definitely damage the treasure ship internally, and the desired effect would not be achieved.


    Zhou Shu Ning looked far away, seemingly thoughtful.


    Xiangru is still in retreat. According to Hu Lao, he has used the power of You Er and the Dragon Clan to survive two false calamities.


    Caiying is still asleep, her sleep is very simple and sweet, she doesn''t know what kind of dream she is having.


    Compared to the quietness of these two people, the mountain side is full of excitement, and you can hear the sound of landslides from time to time. It is the fierce fighting eagle and the little stone playing and fighting each other. It doesn''t seem to mess up the demon world. give up.


    Farther away, there is a peaceful area, where everything grows, no matter the vegetation or the insects and fish, they are full of vitality and prosperity.


    Seeing all this, Zhou Shu had a lot of tenderness in his eyes, and then turned around and said slowly, "It seems that I can only go to others for help."


    Old Jian looked condensed, "Where can anyone help?"


    "some."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and quickly withdrew from the world of refining demon.


    Central District.


    In the open space away from the hustle and bustle, a weird spire stands.


    It is shaped like a pyramid, and the material is unknown. I only feel golden light shining. Words can��t describe its majesty. It��s weird, because there is a hemispherical dome suspended on the spire, gray and translucent, and most of the spire is caged in it. Singular.


    Zhou Shu walked to the tower and said in a concentrated voice, "Junior Zhou Shu, please see the city lord."


    He shouted dozens of times without answering, and when he shouted again, his body became stagnant and suddenly disappeared.


    Appeared in a hall.


    There are many golden immortals in the hall, most of them expressionless, standing there not moving as well as sculptures.


    "Come up."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Zhou Shu moved his mind, and in the blink of an eye he was in an empty and deserted place.


    The city lord sat in the middle, with many weird round pie-shaped things floating around.


    Zhou Shu didn��t have time to take a closer look. He first looked at himself. He felt that the self that appeared here was just a projection, and the body remained in the hall. It was also strange. Although he realized that the soul was put into the furnace, he was still projected inexplicably. When I got here, I didn''t feel it.


    The realm is too different.


    But there is nothing to worry about, I have no loss or damage, otherwise the Holy Music and the furnace will react.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and looked at the round cakes, feeling a little shaken in his heart.


    The round cake looks very small, but in fact it is very large. It gives him the feeling that it is much larger than the realm of refining demon. It is dotted with white and yellow. It is clear that it is a river and a mountain range, and the lingering green mist is a constantly growing life. .


    With doubts, I didn''t realize it, "City Lord, what are you doing?"


    The city lord said calmly, "Build an acropolis."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu suddenly understood, and the mirror in his heart was like, "The city lord is powerful, and the younger generation admire it."


    The city lord disdainfully said, "I admire you ass."


    These round cakes are the growing acropolis. When they grow to a certain stage and placed around Crescent City, they will become a new acropolis, which will protect the Crescent City and allow many practitioners to live and work in peace.


    This is almost a means of creation.


    Just looking at it, Zhou Shu felt something was wrong, and seemed to mutter to himself, "The vitality on these acropolis ~ www.novelhall.com~ does not seem to belong to the acropolis itself, and is not the same as the environment of the acropolis. It fits, it seems uncoordinated."


    "It''s fairly insightful."


    The city lord opened his eyes and said calmly, "They have no self-origin. I just combine many fragments of the law together, and then give them external life to form such a city. Those life origins are not theirs, so naturally they will not fit. They cannot give birth to their own lives, and they are not considered to be the real world, but the real world cannot be created by me either."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, raised his hand and said, "Thank you, City Lord."


    Although the city lord didn''t say much, Zhou Shu had some enlightenment, and he could see that the city lord had deliberately pointed out, which was naturally very grateful.


    "You can see it for yourself, so there is nothing to thank."


    The city lord glanced at Zhou Shu and was slightly puzzled, "It is not easy to see this. Most of the golden immortals in Crescent City are far inferior to you, Zhou Shu, before you came to Crescent City, you probably saw many new worlds. Right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The junior has seen one."


    He has been to a small realm of birth, but his experience is not from the realm he has seen, but from the realm of refining the demon. He has watched the realm of refining the demon grow, and he has a realm very early on. Understanding nature is much better than ordinary Jinxian.


    "It''s a natural insight to have such an insight after only seeing one."


    The city owner slowly closed his eyes, "Zhou Shu, why did you come to me today? Is it because of Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion?"


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "Senior is the real natural insight, even if you close your eyes, you can easily see the purpose of the younger generation."


    "Ha ha."


    The city lord shook his head slightly, "Compliments don''t work, you find everything you do today, what use is it to find me now?"


    Although he closed his eyes, there was a chill coming out, which shocked Zhou Shu''s mind, almost unable to suppress it.

 Chapter 2451: secret

    Zhou Shu settled down and said sincerely, "The fault of the junior is not as far-reaching as the predecessor."


    "The mouse is short-sighted."


    The city lord opened his eyes with a gleam, "The old man reminded you not to be troublesome, but you have to be troublesome. Do you want to help Bai Yujing or take revenge on Linglong Pavilion? Young people are uncomfortable to make mistakes for a moment. Knowing, it''s really disgusting and disgusting. If you say that it is for Ou Ting, the root is with the old man, why don''t you come to the old man for revenge? If you do this, wouldn''t all these things be gone?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Even the juniors are gone."


    "Chicken-hearted."


    The city lord snorted, "The old man is too lazy to deal with the juniors. If you come to me directly, it will be your luck."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and smiled, "That''s the fault of the younger generation. Isn''t the senior being a rat-inhibitor?"


    The city lord was stunned, then laughed, "Haha, your kid is very interesting, do you admit that you are a mouse?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a bit of seriousness, "Foxs can also go wild, and moles can also drink rivers and swallow mountains. It does not matter what the appearance is. For me and other practitioners, as long as the mind is sufficient and persevering, There will always be a bright future in the future."


    The city owner''s heart was stagnant, and he looked at Zhou Shu a few times, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, how do you plan to solve this matter?"


    "Junior can leave and let Crescent City slowly return to normal, but the junior does not want it, and the senior may not be willing to do so."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "So the younger generation hopes that the older generation can intervene in this matter and resolve the conflict between the two, and the younger generation promises not to participate in it again."


    The city lord frowned, "You messed up the water, and then let the old man come and clean up the mess?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Junior is just one reason, Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion are the second. If they didn''t swallow each other''s minds, they wouldn''t cause these things. Seniors can also warn them as long as they settle down. The juniors believe that after experiencing this chaos, the Crescent City will definitely develop better in the future."


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful, "Zhou Shu, are you thinking about how to manage Xiancheng now? Aspirations are not small."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "The junior didn''t mean to persuade the senior, just his own thoughts."


    "Ah."


    The city lord smiled faintly, "They did make a fuss a bit too much, but you must know that I cannot take the initiative to intervene in the internal contradictions of Xiancheng, otherwise everything will be so harmful to Xiancheng. The most important thing in managing Xiancheng is not the word. But let it go."


    Zhou Shu froze, and secretly said, "Ghosts believe."


    If the city lord did not intervene, how could Qitian Tower disappear completely in a few months? If the city owner just let the flow go, how could there be no casualties in the city, and how did those acropolises be abandoned?


    I said these words only to get some benefits from Zhou Shu.


    He nodded, "Now things have reached the point where they can''t help but intervene. If seniors don''t want to do it, then let them do it with juniors. If seniors have any requirements, juniors will find ways to do it."


    The city lord looked fiercely, "Zhou Shu, are you negotiating terms with me? Are you worthy?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Senior says he is worthy, and if he is unworthy, he is not worthy. Only say a word to senior."


    "You really are like a fox rat."


    The city lord paused, and his expression quickly recovered calm, "Zhou Shu, I actually have a question to ask you."


    "Senior, please."


    Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant, as if he had a premonition, he secretly said badly.


    The city lord stared at Zhou Shu, with a rare solemnity, "Are you from the Xuanhuang Realm or are you related to the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Sure enough, Ou Ting��s evil spirits were too eye-catching and could not be concealed. Zhou Shu was shocked, but relaxed, he nodded, ��The junior is very much related to the Xuanhuang world. The world is not impossible."


    "Is it?"


    The city lord was not surprised, but said calmly, "That disciple of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect, did he deliberately lose to you?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment, "What do the seniors mean by this?"


    The city lord said faintly, "As soon as she left, you understood the law of the soul, and it is difficult for people to not doubt that you can advance with this."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he was speechless for a while.


    That matter is still too much trouble. Qingque��s vigorous concealment from other people, but can not hide it from the city lord, even if the city lord had not noticed Zhou Shu before, it would be hard not to pay attention after that test. To focus on one person, many things are impossible to hide.


    The question now is just how much has been leaked.


    "It seems that you are also related to Ten Thousand Soul Sect. She did that not to kill you, but to protect you."


    The city lord nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "If I can be protected by the core disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, then I, the city lord, dare not do anything to you, haha."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak. Although he knew that he might encounter such things when he came to the city lord-the secret was revealed, but when he encountered it, he was still a little bored, and he couldn''t respond quickly.


    The city lord said calmly, "Zhou Shu, you don''t have to panic."


    Zhou Shu smiled Thank you seniors. "


    The city lord said slowly, "No matter who you are related to, you are now in New Moon City. I am a citizen of New Moon City. As long as you contribute to New Moon City, the old man will not treat you badly, but you don''t want to. Thinking of using these things to coerce the old man, coerce Crescent City, that will only bring disaster to you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and suddenly said, "Is this what the seniors have? Needless to say, the juniors will definitely agree."


    The city lord was stunned, "You want to be beautiful, the old man is just reminding you."


    Zhou Shu has calmed down, and seems to be sure that the city lord is not malicious, and said seriously, "Senior, the junior has never wanted to hold back anything in the past. So far, everything the junior has done is to cultivate peace of mind. It''s just a cultivator''s hardship. That��s all for survival, seniors really don��t have to worry about those things, juniors won��t mention or don��t want to mention those things. If this causes trouble for you, juniors won��t involve New Moon City and the lord."


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu for a long time before saying, "Xuanhuang Realm, Ten Thousand Soul Sect, even if the old man is willing, he is still powerless."


    There was a lot of desolation in his eyes, and there was obviously a lot of information hidden, but Zhou Shu couldn��t ask. He had understood the matter of the Xuanhuang Realm for many years in the heavens, and it was mostly a taboo in the Immortal Realm, but fortunately, it was far from the Immortal Realm. far.


    The city lord looked at the silent Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, the old man does not need you to do much. There is only one thing, no matter what the situation, you must not hurt Crescent City. No matter what realm you are in, you must take Crescent City. Cheng Ji is in my heart, remember that you were once a member of Crescent City."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said solemnly, "The juniors remembered it."


    "Well."


    The city lord stared at Zhou Shu for a while, nodded, and said calmly, "Come up."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "What?"


    Read the URL: m.

 Chapter 2452: misunderstanding

    Seeing a phantom slowly emerging, Zhou Shu realized that the city lord was not talking to himself, but when he looked at the phantom carefully, Zhou Shu was stunned again. Isn''t this Mu Wei?


    This time he wore clothes.


    When Mu Wei saw Zhou Shu, he was also stagnant, but soon turned away, pretending not to know, and bowed to the lord, "Senior Yu, junior is here."


    "Ok."


    The city owner nodded and said calmly, "I allow you to leave Crescent City temporarily and leave the North District."


    Mu Wei''s expression changed suddenly, he glanced at Zhou Shu, and hurriedly said, "Senior, this junior doesn''t want to leave! The junior can definitely contribute to New Moon City!"


    "I didn''t drive you away."


    The city lord shook his head, "A few days ago, didn''t someone ask you to help you and you couldn''t go? Now I let you go."


    Mu Wei paused and said suspiciously, "Senior, is it true?"


    The city lord looked indifferent, "Mu Wei, you have been idle for so long in the North District, but now you don''t want to go out?"


    Mu Wei shook his head hurriedly, "No, no, if the senior is dead, the junior will definitely follow."


    The city lord stared at Mu Wei and said lightly, "That''s it. As for how to do it, you can discuss with Zhou Shu, but there are two things you must do."


    There was great pressure in the calm, and Mu Wei was shocked, almost unable to stand on his feet, "Senior please say."


    The city lord said slowly, "First, no murder is allowed, and second, no failure is allowed."


    Mu Wei hesitated, "Junior knows."


    The city lord nodded, "It will naturally benefit you if you do it well, I don''t care what others get, and I will use more snacks for your acropolis."


    Mu Wei''s eyes lit up, and he immediately saluted, "Thank you City Lord!"


    The city lord waved his hand, "Go down."


    Before Mu Wei said anything, the ghost slowly disappeared.


    The city lord turned to Zhou Shu and said calmly, "Zhou Shu, how about this?"


    "The junior thanked the city lord."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he was already thinking about planning. In fact, there was a Taiyi Golden Immortal''s helper, so it was not too difficult.


    The city lord said slowly, "Don''t hurt lives and intensify the conflict. I hope you can do it. I won''t say much about the other things. Let''s go."


    The phantom slowly disappeared, and Zhou Shu appeared in the hall again.


    After looking around, he walked out slowly.


    Speaking of it, the city lord seems to have done nothing, paid nothing, just said a few words and became a middleman, but these simple words basically determined the fate of Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion, "What are you doing? Make trouble, just stay for me and it''s over."


    For Zhou Shu and Bai Yujing, most of the problems that were extremely difficult to solve were solved so easily.


    As soon as he walked out of the dome top tower, he saw Mu Wei at a glance.


    This time, Mu Wei''s attitude was very different. He walked a few steps quickly, with a kind smile, "Daoist Zhou Shuzhou, I have long known that you are extraordinary. I saw it today. It''s really a hero, but an old man. Far from it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Senior is polite."


    "It''s not polite. Without your help, where can the old man go out and have a chance to get a big chance?"


    Mu Wei couldn''t help shaking his head, his eyes flashed with respect, and he said solemnly, "Friend Zhou, the old man is inexhaustible to you. As for what happened last time, it was really a misunderstanding. I also hope that fellow Daoists don��t take offense. This time the old man will definitely help you with all his strength."


    Obviously, seeing Zhou Shu in the city lord''s room had a great impact on him.


    In his opinion, Zhou Shu must be a person valued by the city lord. For Zhou Shu, the city lord will even allow him to leave New Moon City temporarily. This is really unbelievable. Zhou Shu''s magic treasures must also come from the city lord. Zhou Shu was able to repel him.


    For such a person, he has no other ideas except to make good friends.


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "That junior would thank seniors very much."


    Mu Wei''s expression was condensed, "Let''s talk, what should I do?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Mu Wei, seemingly thoughtful, "Will the senior be too eye-catching? Before the matter is completed, the junior feels that senior should hide his identity."


    "Don''t worry, hahaha, except for the city lord, the only people who have seen the old man in this entire Crescent City are you and the boy. As for the realm, no one can tell," Mu Wei patted his chest, showing pride, "unless The old man is willing, otherwise no one can see the real state of the old man, why don''t you try to see?"


    Zhou Shu looked at it intently, his spiritual consciousness expanded to the maximum, and then nodded in relief.


    No matter how he tried, he couldn''t perceive the depressive breath brought by the strong, which was basically the same as the ordinary golden fairy.


    Zhou Shu was a little bit curious, "How did seniors restrain their breath?"


    Mu Wei thought for a while and shook his head, "You will understand when you reach the realm of Taiyi, and the old man doesn''t know how to tell."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Well, the higher the level, the more unspeakable, you can only understand it, and the younger generation understands."


    "Yes, practice is self-realization. If you can explain the various realms and the cultivation process in detail and clearly, and you can teach others, then you are a saint, hahahaha..." Mu Wei smiled and suddenly After a pause, a bright light flashed in his eyes, showing the color of yearning.


    Zhou Shu understood what he was thinking, and only nodded, "After everything is done, Bai Yujing''s Jade Qing scroll will naturally be given to seniors."


    "Thank you very much, then."


    Mu Wei nodded and bowed quickly, but he didn''t have any predecessors.


    No one wants sage fragments more than him. The higher the realm, the more they know how valuable these things are. Face is no problem.


    The two of them traveled all the way to the Southern District. No one seemed to pay attention to them on the way, but it was not the case.


    Mu Wei smiled happily, "Hey, there are still a lot of people following us, and they all have murderous intentions. The old man remembered them, and waited out one by one..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Senior said carefully, the city lord said that murder is not allowed."


    Mu Wei shook his head quickly, "Don''t get me wrong, Fellow Daoist Zhou, the old man just said, these golden immortals are meaningless to kill."


    Zhou Shu nodded and glanced at Mu Wei deeply, "Senior, this junior has a question for you."


    Mu Wei paused, and said alertly, "If you want to ask about the strange treasure on the old man''s body, then don''t speak up. Even if the city lord comes to ask, the old man won''t say it."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, and said thoughtfully, "Is it a strange treasure, isn''t it a refined artifact?"


    Mu Wei''s face changed slightly, but she was silent when she looked at Zhou Shu, and thought to herself, what a shrewd boy, he caught the point when he made a mistake. Damn it, the old man didn''t say a word.


    "Senior don''t need to care."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The younger generation has no covetous heart, and can''t grab it at all, right, it''s just a little curious, and the senior doesn''t say it."


    If it is a natural treasure, the previous guess is a little clearer, and the familiarity is likely to be true.


    Not long after, the two came to the Southern District.


    Under the surveillance of many eyes, the two entered Bai Yujing.

 Chapter 2453: Escape

    The two went straight up the twelfth floor.


    Others felt a little weird when they saw Mu Wei, but they didn��t stop him when they saw Zhou Shu by the side. Everyone in Bai Yujing knew that although Zhou Shu was not Bai Yujing��s person, his relationship with Bai Yujing was deeper than anyone else. You can go where you want.


    "coming."


    You Pizhi was thinking hard with a few jade slips, and he nodded slightly, his eyes staying on Mu Wei''s body and then passed.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is Chongzhi away?"


    You Pizhi smiled faintly, "I told him to retreat, so as not to cause trouble, you know, he is the most troublesome."


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu nodded and glanced sideways at Mu Wei.


    Mu Wei understood, and temporarily let go of his breath, You Pi''s expression was shocked, he immediately put down the jade slip, and stared at Mu Wei closely with a calm expression. Although there was no action, everyone could see that he was ready to go.


    "Don''t be surprised."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Senior Mu Wei, promised to help Bai Yujing."


    "what!?"


    You Pizhi was completely stunned. The calmness and calmness of the past disappeared without a trace in an instant, and he was stunned, "Senior Mu Wei? He is Senior Mu Wei? Really...really?"


    "How can the old man lie to you?"


    Mu Wei frowned, sat down with a big thorn, and said in a deep voice, "Boy, I almost know all about your Bai Yujing situation. This time I will help you. Now I am here to discuss with you, but the old man is much lazy. Think, prepare to do what you want the old man to do, just tell the old man after you think about it."


    You Pizhi shook again and looked at Zhou Shu with an inquiring look, but the surprise could not be hidden, and his body was shaking a little.


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Owner, don''t worry, now we can prepare a plan."


    "Great!"


    You Pizhi turned to Mu Wei, holding out a cup of fairy tea with a respectful expression, "Thank you, senior."


    Mu Wei looked disdainful and waved away, "There is nothing to thank, the old man takes the money for errands, and you have to prepare your things for me."


    "This is natural."


    You Pizhi smiled faintly, restored his former demeanor, and said to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, I don''t know how you did it, but it''s really hard for you."


    "Let''s start, these are said slowly."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and the two quickly discussed.


    "Owner, there is one thing to pay attention to, try to kill as little as possible."


    "It''s not difficult. If Senior Mu Wei can meet our requirements, there may be no need to kill at all."


    "that''s true."


    "Hehe, in the face of absolute superiority, Linglong Pavilion will not be stupid."


    A few days later.


    A Jin Xian respectfully said, "The original poster, Zhou Shu has a dispute with Bai Yujing again."


    Yu Ziqing looked indifferent, "Is the news true?"


    Jin Xian said slowly, "Since Zhou Shu left from the top of the dome tower that day, he seemed to have completely changed himself. He had a dispute with You Pizhi in Baiyujing. Just now, there was an argument between Shangqing Juli and You Chongzhi. When we fight, our people see it clearly and there is nothing wrong with it."


    "Sure enough, I was reprimanded by the city owner."


    Yu Ziqing showed a trace of pride, "Now that New Moon City is like this, Zhou Shu has to bear the primary responsibility, how can the city owner tolerate him? Bai Yujing mostly hates him too. It''s strange that the two parties don''t make trouble. It seems that he and Bai Yu Jing''s relationship is almost over."


    A few days later.


    Jin Xian said respectfully, "Owner, Zhou Shu seems to be leaving New Moon City."


    Yu Ziqing stopped slightly, "Is the news true?"


    Jin Xian nodded, "He had another dispute with Bai Yujing. This time it was more serious. Later, You Pizhi lost a bunch of fairy jade to him and told him not to come again. His face was very ugly. When buying pills and so on, it should be planning to leave."


    Yu Ziqing said solemnly, "Continue to observe and never relax."


    After dozens of days.


    Jin Xian said anxiously, "Owner, Zhou Shu is out of the city and will soon enter the ring road."


    Yu Ziqing closed her eyes slightly, and said indifferently, "I know, I''m already ready."


    Jin Xian paused, not much surprised. Linglong Pavilion Jin Xian knew that this was the habit of the host. He would never trust only one person. He was afraid that he had already received the news. He just nodded, "Lord, I hope we can solve it this time. Get out of this trouble."


    Yu Ziqing said lightly, "Two exquisite treasure ships plus a thousand golden immortals, he has nowhere to escape."


    Jin Xian stunned, "Ah, the original poster has sent so many..."


    Many golden immortals in Linglong Pavilion are still outside. At present, there are only more than 1,000 golden immortals and three treasure ships that can be dispatched in New Moon City. One of them must be left behind. Some golden immortals were left to maintain the order of many sites in Linglong Pavilion. A thousand golden immortals plus two treasure ships could be said to have dispatched all the combat power that can be dispatched.


    "The lion fights the rabbit with all its strength."


    Yu Ziqing looked calm and said slowly, "What''s more, did Zhou Shu give up New Moon City and leave, or did he use it as a bait to lure us? No one knows, the probability of the two is equal, but no matter what they want to do, this We will win the battle."


    Crescent Ring Road.


    Zhou Shupo glanced at New Moon City with nostalgia, and flew out of the ring road into a rapids.


    Flying all the way for several hours seems to have noticed something, he suddenly stood up, a trace of panic flashed across his face.


    One after another, two huge black shadows like giant beasts suddenly appeared.


    The rapids broke off from it, and the severed rapids spread violently, and a void vortex was taking shape.


    Those were two exquisite treasure ships, and they were obviously ready to fire, and the bows of the ships flashed with various colors from time to time, which were particularly conspicuous.


    At the same time.


    Five bat boats suddenly appeared not far away, showing their shadows in the dark.


    It looks like a ghost.


    As the hatch opened, the golden fairies dressed in white jade robes filed out, quickly forming a team, all looking at the exquisite treasure ship with expressionless faces, and their intent to kill, gathered in clouds above their heads, unabashedly reveal.


    The head is a capable man, standing straight, with cold eyes.


    The originally extremely noisy torrent zone suddenly quieted down, and the needle dropped.


    "Is it a trap?"


    Inside the Linglong treasure ship, Bu Feng glanced at Bai Yujing Jinxian who was not far away, and quickly turned his gaze back. The eyes that had been filled with killing intent shot two bright lights, landing on Zhou Shu in the middle, and waved. Said blankly, "All attack."


    Twenty-seven arc lights flew out of the two treasure ships.


    The dim void was instantly reflected as white as the day, and the fifty-four moon-wheel blades were just like fifty-four new moons.


    Each round blade has a power that is no less than a full blow of the Jinxian. They overlap each other and collide with each other, which further enhances the power. The dazzling brilliance moves back and forth for hundreds of miles. It is completely enveloped inside.


    It seems that there are hundreds of giant dragons, biting everything inside.


    Zhou Shu in the middle has nowhere to escape.


    The Bai Yujing Jinxian not far away showed a trace of horror on his face, and even lost his voice. Only Nie Jing stood there without expression, as steady as a javelin.

 Chapter 2454: Quick roll

    An unusually short old golden fairy walked out of the crowd slowly.


    Taking a look at Linglong Treasure Ship, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, and he immediately accelerated, with a few ups and downs, and arrived beside the Treasure Ship.


    Bu Feng secretly said a bad sound.


    From the moment the golden fairy appeared, he felt something was wrong.


    No Jinxian dared to rush to the front of the treasure ship, and as the old man approached, more and more powerful coercion continued to emanate from the old man. Even though the heavy formation of the treasure ship, he was shocked and difficult to calm down.


    No, this is definitely not a golden fairy!


    "Ready to attack!"


    His reaction was quick, but the old man was quicker.


    The old man closed his eyes slightly, and a green light suddenly appeared on his body. Although the light was weak, it was not under the blades of the wheels, and even covered a little.


    The ray of green light, centered on the old man, continues to grow bigger and spread, just like a big tree that is growing fast.


    It took shape in an instant.


    The sturdy trunks, luxuriant branches, and swaying leaves are indistinguishable from a real tree when viewed from a distance, while the huge and exquisite treasure ship is completely covered by this tree and is invisible at all.


    "The formation is invalid!"


    "Me too, what''s the matter?"


    "Can''t start it?"


    Ren Bufeng calmed down again, and now he also showed fear, his face pale.


    Of course the formation method failed. The formation method outside the Linglong Treasure Ship was all wrapped up, as if trapped in the mud. The powerful external force of the law filled every channel, and the internal force could not be transmitted. Naturally, It has no effect.


    Open the hatch?


    Impossible, the power of the pervasive law will surely take advantage of the emptiness, and there are nearly two thousand white jade golden immortals staring at it outside.


    "Start the corner collision and attack with all your strength!"


    Countless celestial stones were thrown into the furnace, and countless celestial power evaporated continuously, giving the treasure ship power and trying to break free from the shackles of the big tree.


    The tree began to shake.


    The old man at the bottom of the tree had a condensed look, but his small body was as stable as a mountain, allowing the branches and leaves to swing, and the roots and whiskers remained motionless.


    The Linglong treasure ship on the opposite side found something wrong, gave up the attack, and started to move closer here.


    It just didn''t start a few steps before being stopped by the golden immortals.


    Nie Jing stood at the forefront with a posture of giving up his life, and the golden immortal behind him was the same. Anyone could see that as long as they could stop the treasure ship, they were willing to do anything.


    This is also their chance to win, first concentrate on solving one treasure ship, and then work with Taiyi Jinxian to deal with another one.


    The Linglong treasure ship stopped and hesitated.


    A treasure ship with five hundred golden immortals can''t stop the alliance of nearly two golden immortals, and it will definitely lose in the end, a terrible loss.


    This was not their goal. Originally, the two treasure ships had overwhelming power and could easily solve the problem. How did they know that one of them was dragged suddenly, and there was only one treasure ship, so the battle went beyond the predetermined plan, and Yu Ziqing did not allow it. occurring.


    What''s more troublesome is that they cannot receive Bu Feng''s order at this time.


    That big tree was not only tied to the treasure ship, but also all the means of communication were also trapped, and no news was accepted, and of course the spiritual sense was useless.


    In the war, the army that cannot be commanded is the headless flies, which is basically useless or even negative.


    Nie Jing turned around, regarded the treasure ship behind him as if nothing, and said slowly, "Bufeng, you have lost."


    Nie Jing''s words can be conveyed to Bu Feng''s ears through the transmission of the elderly.


    The Bufeng in the treasure ship, although unable to send the message to another treasure ship, but the surrounding scene can be seen clearly, what the situation is at this time, you don��t need to think too much to know, as long as you can��t escape the old man Without doubt, Linglong Pavilion will lose, and it will be miserable.


    He stared at Nie Jing and the treasure ship opposite, for a moment in a daze.


    How did you lose in this sure-win game? Who is the old man? How could Bai Yujing have a helper in the realm of Taiyi and Daluo? How could this happen if one person completely changed the situation of the battle? There is another big doubt. Where did Zhou Shu go and why did the target disappear?


    He settled and said in a deep voice, "Nie Jing, what do you want?"


    Nie Jing said blankly, "Bai Yujing doesn''t want to hurt more people, you are now ordering another treasure ship to leave here first."


    In the case of failure, this is a decision that does not require much thought.


    Rather than let the two treasure ships and the Golden Immortal be lost here, it is better to escape one first so that the entire army will not be wiped out.


    The order was quickly communicated, and the Linglong treasure ship on the opposite side slowly retreated, far away to a hundred thousand miles away. This distance was relatively safe, and it was possible to attack and to escape.


    Nie Jing looked at the tree and raised his hand to salute, "Senior, I''m bothering you."


    The old man smiled, his figure moved slightly, the big tree shook, and a gap gradually appeared, which was where the door of Linglong Treasure ship was located.


    Nie Jing said calmly, "Bufeng, let all your people come down, everyone."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Bu Feng roared, "Nie Jing, do you want this treasure ship? Then we would rather die in it, and never leave it to you!"


    "can."


    Nie Jing looked indifferently, and pointed to the distance, "They won''t leave without your order. When all of you blew up, we are just going to deal with the next, Linglong treasure ship. Although it''s fast, you can''t run the Bat Boat any faster, you know."


    Bu Feng was startled, his eyes were about to burst into flames, "You!"


    I poke my heart every word, but I can''t argue it. This is probably the reality that is about to happen.


    Nie Jing shook his head slightly, and said in a slow voice, "I actually hope that the Golden Immortal on that treasure ship will do the same as you, making such an amazing choice, then Linglong Pavilion One Thousand Golden Immortal and two treasure ships will be wiped out. Linglong Pavilion is also dead. My wish for many years has been fulfilled. It��s a pity that you only want a treasure ship. He doesn��t want anything else, and will return it to you. I think the landlord is too kind, but Fortunately, you are unwilling to accept it, and that is just right."


    Bu Feng froze, had gone through thousands of battles, but at this time encountered the saddest level.


    Is the entire army annihilated, or is it a bet that Bai Yujing will keep his promise, really only needs a treasure ship?


    In fact, he also understood that there was only one choice. If the former was chosen, Linglong Pavilion would definitely disappear, while the latter still had a slight possibility.


    He shouted loudly, "Nie Jing, are you sure you won''t move another treasure ship?"


    Nie Jing said with some regret, "The host is very sure, and I will follow the host''s decision."


    Bu Fengchang sighed, as if he was several hundred years old in an instant, and tremblingly said, "Open the hatch, everyone will go down and leave the treasure ship."


    The hatch opened slowly.


    The golden immortals kept coming out, looking at Nie Jing, with hatred in their eyes.


    Bu Feng came out last, with an old look and disorderly steps, as if he had lost all his strength. He did not fly far away like the others, but slowly walked to the old man and watched for a while.


    "Look at it."


    The old man said impatiently, "Hurry up!"

 Chapter 2455: Contentment

    Bu Feng looked at the old man motionlessly, as if startled.


    The old man glared wide and shouted, "If you don''t get out yet, I want the old man to kill you!?"


    At this time, the big tree has dispersed, thousands of branches are hanging down, countless rays of light converge on the old man one by one, like all things unite, forming a wonder, and as the light continues to solidify, the old man His body also appeared taller and bigger, giving people a feeling of infinite power. Compared with the opposite step seal, it seemed that the step seal could be broken into pieces with a light palm.


    "It''s time to go, commander!"


    Linglong Pavilion Jinxian couldn''t stand it, and couldn''t help shouting loudly, "If you lose this time, you will lose. Come and compare later!"


    "Yes, we will come back again. What does it matter? Linglong Pavilion will not admit defeat!"


    "Kill me."


    Bu Feng smiled miserably, turned around and left slowly, his steps were extremely heavy, as if they were dragged by tens of thousands of catties.


    He probably also knew that after losing this time, Linglong Pavilion was afraid that there would be no more qualifications, and the leader of Linglong Pavilion, he had done it well. Yu Ziqing would not tolerate failure, let alone such a big failure.


    Not long after, the Linglong Pavilion Jinxian left one after another and flew towards the Linglong treasure ship in the distance.


    All of them had disappointment on their faces, and even more resentment in their hearts. They lost even without a fight. They were really aggrieved.


    A figure flew from a distance and fell beside Nie Jing, it was Zhou Shu.


    He used the Great Escape Talisman to escape for a million miles. Of course, this distance was within the scope of the divine consciousness, and soon he found the direction to come back all the way.


    Zhou Shu looked at the treasure ship in the distance, "Captain Nie, what''s the result?"


    "As you think, Fellow Daoist Zhou."


    Nie Jing nodded and looked regretful, "If we attack at this time, we can win without any effort and eliminate the power of Linglong Pavilion. It is a pity. The great opportunity is in front of us but we have to miss it. It is difficult to have another time. Up."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Captain Nie, don''t think about it, that''s it."


    He was a little worried, if Nie Jing really gave orders, he really couldn''t stop it.


    Nie Jing quickly said, "I understand, Fellow Daoist Zhou, I can''t violate the orders of the host and you."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Zhou Shu let go of his heart and turned to the old man to salute, "Senior Mu Wei, your wood burial technique really opened the eyes of the younger generation."


    That towering tree is a wood burial technique, a very high-level wood method, but Zhou Shu knew it from the Mu family.


    Mu Wei has already retracted all the green light, brushing his sleeves, and returning to his short stature. He said quite proudly, "Hehe, a few tricks of carving insects, don''t take it too seriously, hey, it''s just a small broken ship, what''s the matter? I''m so worried, you people, you are too courageous."


    He has reason to be proud. This battle was originally dependent on him, and he also showed his face greatly. It is difficult for Taiyi Jinxian to have such a chance.


    Mu Xing Law was originally very good at assisting restrictions, coupled with the inadequacies, Linglong Pavilion was completely unimaginable, and was directly caught. So the originally indestructible fortress turned into a prison that could not be escaped, trapping itself.


    This is the shortcoming of Linglong Treasure Ship, but there are not many people that can be targeted.


    If you change to Taiyi Daluo Jinxian who has practiced other laws, he may not be able to do so well, and may be successful, but it is difficult not to kill one person.


    Nie Jing looked at Mu Wei and said in horror, "Senior''s eyes are simple, I can''t wait."


    Mu Wei didn''t even look at Nie Jing, but only looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes seemingly demanding.


    Zhou Shu naturally understood, and smiled slightly, "Senior has worked hard. When we return to New Moon City, the junior will give you the things."


    "On you?"


    Mu Wei''s eyes lit up, revealing his nature, and his small turning eyes looked particularly wretched.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, but I have to go back to the city."


    He knows Mu Wei''s thoughts very well, but he is not worried at all. Mu Wei can only think about it, really do it? That is impossible.


    As expected, Mu Wei only hesitated, and said loudly, "What are you waiting for, go back and leave."


    A green light suddenly rolled up Zhou Shu, took the two of them towards New Moon City, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Nie froze, shook his head, and began to assign tasks to the golden immortals. They were well prepared. It didn''t take long for the silent and exquisite treasure ship to start, and the bat boat followed behind, vast and mighty. Went back.


    A war without much fighting, Bai Yujing ended with a complete victory.


    Crescent Ring Road.


    As soon as he entered, Mu Wei stretched out his hand impatiently, and even shook it twice, not concealing his inner desire at all.


    Zhou Shu smiled, took out a jade box and handed it over.


    Open the jade box, inside it lies a pale white square book page, like jade like paper, thin and impervious, without any writing on it, like a legendary book of heaven, only a few strange patterns are printed on the corners, like a serial number Things like that.


    Mu Wei quickly grabbed it, took a closer look, and said loudly, "Isn''t this the original scroll?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said calmly, "Senior thinks too much, right? If it were the original volume, it wouldn''t be in Bai Yujing."


    Mu Wei only sighed and so, if it was the original scroll, even the city lord would have to start. "


    The original scroll is the original fragment left by the saints, usually in the big sect or some saint ruins, the fragment of Bai Yujing is based on the original scroll, or copy.


    There is little difference between the two, but they can understand the heart of the saint and the avenue of the saint.


    Of course, the value is very different.


    Rubbings are also very expensive, because only immortals in the Hunyuan realm and a deep understanding of the meaning of the fragments of the saints can make the rubbings of the fragments, but they are incomparable with the original ones. There is only one original. And the most important thing is that collecting a certain number of original scrolls allows the saint to teach in person. Therefore, the original scroll is what immortals of any realm under the saint want to get, and the rubbing is far behind.


    Mu Wei put away the broken scroll and said slowly, "Is it all right now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Senior can go by himself, but the younger ones won''t send it."


    "Huh, it''s cheaper this time for you kid."


    Mu Wei glanced at Zhou Shu and disappeared quickly.


    "Senior, don''t be so anxious, we will see you again in the future."


    Zhou Shu beckoned, with a smile on his mouth. He did get a great deal. Bai Yujing saved the fragments to him, and naturally didn''t mind him to watch it. This is also a kind of thanks to Bai Yujing.


    Less than one-tenth of the fragmented scroll of more than 700 characters could be understood by Zhou Shu, and almost none could be transformed into the strength of cultivation.


    If you are not in the realm, wanting to understand this kind of deep-seated things is like reading a college textbook in elementary school.


    However, this fragmented scroll will definitely help Zhou Shu in the future, and Zhou Shu also knows the specific appearance of the fragmented scroll and how to view the fragmented scroll. This is already a great benefit.


    He is content.


    Read the URL: m.

 Chapter 2456: Monitor

    A phantom appeared suddenly, almost overlapping with Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps away, and said calmly, "City Lord, I have done everything here, and there is no murder."


    "I know, Mu Wei has been here, you guys did a good job."


    The city lord looked indifferent and said with a smile, "Zhou Shu, I''m here to ask you what you plan."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What plans can the younger generation have? Only a word from the city lord."


    The city lord nodded slightly and applauded, "You understand the situation well, then, deputy city lord and supervisor, which one do you want to choose?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What does the city lord think?"


    This was what he had expected.


    After resolving the dispute between Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing, he must also make a clear statement. The two will not help each other. If he is still on Bai Yujing��s side, Linglong Pavilion will never give up. Then the two cannot be balanced, but how to express their position Can both parties feel okay?


    Obviously, serving as an errand for the city lord is the simplest and clearest.


    Standing on the side of the city lord is basically equal to absolute neutrality, and there is nothing to say whether Linglong Pavilion or Baiyu Kyoto.


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu, "Of course it is the deputy city lord. Under one person, over ten thousand people, he can command thousands of golden immortals at will, help me manage New Moon City, and control the life and death of countless merchants. I want them to do Anything is fine. The benefits are too much to say. As for supervision, there is no real power. There is basically nothing to do and no salary to receive. By the way, it is simply useless."


    "City Lord, don''t brag about it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "If the deputy city lord can command Jinxian, don''t tens of thousands, as long as one thousand, it will be impossible to have today''s situation. As for controlling the merchants, it is even more difficult to talk about it. Baiyujing Linglong Pavilion will listen to the deputy city lord. That''s a thankless coolie, right? City lord, I just choose to monitor. I don''t want any salary, as long as the city lord can occasionally point out a few words."


    The city lord sighed leisurely, "Oh, talent is rare, and finally he refuses to do one."


    Zhou Shu only said, "Seniors will definitely find them if they want to, but juniors can''t do it."


    The city lord has a stern look on his face, "Well, you have to remember that since you have chosen to monitor, things between the various forces in the city will have nothing to do with you in the future. If you want to deliberately violate the rules, you will definitely be punished. The old man will never be merciless."


    Zhou Shu calmly looked at New Moon City, "What the juniors want most now is quiet cultivation."


    He has too much comprehension that needs to be transformed into strength and cultivation. Regardless of Fu Dao, Sword Dao and others, Shu Zhi Dao is already impatient. Over the years in New Moon City, he has swallowed a lot like a sponge, but if he can��t convert and store If you become your own thing, you may be squeezed out, which is no use.


    "hope so."


    The city lord gave Zhou Shu a deep look, then threw a black sign over.


    The sign read the words "New Moon City Supervision". The material was very strange, and it felt extremely cold, but it didn''t have any magical power. After changing the power of several laws, there was no movement, and it was completely unlike a magic weapon.


    Doubtful light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "City Lord, what''s the use of this? In addition to showing your identity?"


    The city lord was slightly disdainful, "It''s for your little life."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, then overjoyed, "Thank you, City Lord."


    Although I don''t understand, the city lord probably wouldn''t be wrong when he said so. He looked left and right with the sign, very focused on trying to figure it out.


    The city lord frowned, "You don''t need to think about it. Now you still can''t understand it. I will only tell you that at the critical moment, it is better than your Great Escape Talisman. Whether in New Moon City, Void or other realms, my New Moon The city''s supervisor can''t just die casually, huh."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu put away the sign and bowed very sincerely, seemingly thoughtful, "Does the predecessor also know the Great Escape Talisman?"


    "nonsense."


    The city lord''s expression was condensed, "Zhou Shu, I will use less of those things in the future. I can hold them down in New Moon City, but that may not be the case in other places. Don''t always cause trouble... and Bei Cheng, I know that the old man doesn''t like Fu. Dao, especially the talisman Dao of those bald men, have to be studied, if not... forget it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Junior remembered."


    "If you rarely come to see me in the future, it will be annoying to see you."


    The city lord glared at him, and the phantom gradually scattered and disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu stood there for a while, and there was a roaring sound behind him, thinking that the Linglong Treasure Ship had returned, but I didn''t know which one it was? Zhou Shu didn''t look back, now these things had nothing to do with him, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he returned to the cave soon.


    The first thing is that the formation blocked the entrance of the cave, and the words of the big closed door were hung outside, no one was missing.


    Han Ruo was a little surprised, "Are you going to retreat?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Yes, but it won''t last long, ten years, and then return to Wufang City."


    The retreat is a gesture of separation from Bai Yujing. There will be no ups and downs in the two families in Crescent City in the future, Zhou Shu does not intend to participate anymore, even if Bai Yujing is suddenly gone. care.


    Practitioners must know how to let go. In addition, You Chongzhi is still a good friend This point will not change.


    "Ah, ah, really? Going back?"


    Han Ruo was very surprised, looking at Zhou Shu with his eyes wide open, his lips moved slightly, as if to beg for something.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand without hesitation, "You just practice here, don''t leave until Jinxian, if you have to go, you are up to you, I won''t try with you, but I won''t take you there anyway. go by yourself."


    "I know, I didn''t say I must go."


    Hanruo nodded, very aggrieved and pretending to be strong.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I won''t come out when I''m in retreat, but Old Master Jian and Xiao Zhao will stay with you. You are all familiar with it. If I''m free, I won''t object to opening a small shop or anything, Han Ruo, You can treat this as your home now. You don''t have to be too rigid. If nothing happens, we will stay in Crescent City for a long time."


    "Home...I know."


    Han Ruo nodded again, only a little light flashed in his eyes, and suddenly he stopped feeling wronged, but was a little bit happy.


    Zhou Shu smiled and let go of Old Jian and Xiao Zhao.


    The resources of the cave are enough for them to cultivate, and it��s not a problem to always practice in the demon refining world. Refining the demon pot itself needs a lot of immortal energy, and it originally raised Xiangru Xiaoshi and others, plus a few, the speed is really real It''s a bit slow, although there is still a little fear of refining the demon pot, but there is no need to check and balance to this point.


    Han Ruo picked up the little move and talked intimately. The little move was also very excited. After a long time, he was very affectionate when seeing everyone.


    Old Jian is a calm old man, but he is also a little bit happy.


    After leaving Wufang City, there have been constant disputes, and there are few calm moments like Zhibaoxuan, and now they have recovered.


    "I''m closed."


    Zhou Shu glanced at a few people before slowly walking into the quiet room.


    He is ready, and these ten years will be an important stage of Shu Zhidao''s growth.

 Chapter 2457: Exit

    Ten years in a blink of an eye.


    Over the years, Shu Zhili has naturally made considerable progress. The furnace is tumbling day and night, which is quite prosperous, but Zhou Shu is very clear that his strength has increased a lot, but his strength has not increased correspondingly, or it is far worse. Shu Zhili has made great progress.


    Because Shu Zhili seemed a bit chaotic, it was difficult to distinguish between primary and secondary, and it was not as pure as before.


    It is because there are too many ways of integration.


    The development of Shu Zhi Dao was too slow, Zhou Shu��s understanding of other Dao and laws has surpassed Shu Zhi Dao, so that Shu Zhi Dao can no longer easily be compatible with the many Dao laws with deeper understanding, even if the strength is increased, it cannot be used. Shu Zhidao brought them all into play.


    As if a container is already full, the water is about to overflow, and the capacity of the container must be increased.


    Simply put, Shu Zhi Dao is no longer worthy of Shu Zhi Li.


    This is not something that can be done by spending time practicing or precipitating. He needs to learn more about Dao, no matter the roads or roads, and gain more insights from it to increase his understanding of Shu Zhi Dao. For Zhou Shu, this is obviously a very long process. After all, Shu Zhi Dao is the first time in the heavens that is far from perfect, so how easy is it to figure it out?


    However, there is also a relatively easy way to use the power of others. For example, in the past in the Xuanhuang Realm, Zhou Shu opened a dojo to let other people learn the Tao of Shu, because everyone has a different understanding of the Tao of Shu and other Tao, Zhou Shu I can use the opportunity of question and answer to enhance my understanding of Shuzhidao and continuously grow it.


    But in the heavens, this method may not work.


    The only Tianshui Realm who has learned Shu Zhi Dao has not been able to meet Zhou Shu''s requirements for more than ten years now.


    "Not so good."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. There is no good way to solve it for the time being, but he has no worries.


    If you want to use Shuzhili to replace the power of the law, it is not a work day and night, at most, like other golden immortals, only relying on the power of various laws to deal with the enemy, and less effective Shuzhili is, These years have also been here.


    If you don''t have a thorough epiphany and let Shu Zhi Dao go further, then let it go, after all, you are not a saint who is born to pass the Dao.


    Over the years, in addition to Shu Zhidao, Zhou Shu''s understanding of various laws has also become more and more profound. Of course, it is far from mastering, but it is also more proficient. The most worth mentioning is that the nine-story tower has almost taken shape and can be cast. Although the effect is not very good, it can be used to better understand the law of soul. Of course, the more important thing is to learn the nine-story tower, the key to unlock the law of reincarnation is one more key, and the goal is closer.


    Zhou Shu could not use the Kunlun Mirror in Crescent City, but with the Great Wisdom Sutra and the nine-story pagoda, he could slowly understand samsara.


    Compared with other laws, the Law of Soul has made the most progress, because during this period Zhou Shu has been fusing the huge amount of memories in the true soul of Blue Sparrow. What Blue Sparrow cultivates is the Law of Soul, not to mention that she deliberately kept it for Zhou Shu. Many of the cultivation processes are just like being explained by Zhou Shu all the time, and the progress is naturally greatest.


    In addition to the success of the nine-story pagoda, the spiritual consciousness has also grown greatly, which is the benefit of the soul law.


    By the way, Zhou Shu also learned more about the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the heavens from his memory.


    In addition, I have to say something. The golden pages I got before are still without results. Even if Zhou Shu used millions of celestial stones to try, there was no actual effect, but the light was more dazzling, and the void inside. There is no movement in the space.


    This surprised Zhou Shu, obviously a strange thing.


    The book page was obtained in the ghost realm of Wufang City, where it was only a secret realm of scattered immortals, why are there such strange things?


    Aside from mentioning, besides Zhou Shu also did some other things, but needless to say.


    Finally left the customs, looked around, but there was no one, no one in the cave.


    "I don''t care about you, so I went out to play?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, smiled bitterly, but didn''t care too much. The aura of several of them was very obvious, that is, they were left in New Moon City for two or three days. They should still be in New Moon City, just leaving temporarily.


    Soon he entered the world of refining demon.


    I saw the difference at a glance. In the sky, the black fog and red clouds that had been strangling each other had disappeared, and the sky was clear.


    "the host."


    Hu Lao walked over with a respectful look. Standing beside him was similar, his description was the same, but his temperament was different, giving people an unfathomable and introverted feeling.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Brother Xiangru, have you survived the triple false calamity?"


    "Follow the mission."


    Xiangru nodded and sighed with emotion, "I thought it would be possible to capture the Xuanhuang Realm, but I didn''t expect to do it easily. It was a dream."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s still a little different, this is what you got through your own practice."


    Xiangru''s expression was slightly condensed, "Brother Zhou said rightly, it is better than capturing the Xuanhuang Realm. The adult said he wants to restore our divine power, but can the divine power in the blood of the Dijiang clan really be restored? I doubt it. If our blood of Emperor Jiang still has a trace of God��s favor, how can the God sit and watch us be dominated by the power of external divine condemnation, and then die one after another... Believing in others, it is better to believe in yourself."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "Brother Xiangru, have you realized it?"


    "Yes, I think clearly."


    Like a peaceful way There is only one name left for the Dijiang Clan. The power of the bloodline is very small, and the noble bloodline no longer needs to be mentioned. Today we are no different from ordinary practitioners. Looking for protection from the gods, or bestowed by the gods, only by relying on one''s own efforts and passing through the false and true calamities, can they become the real gods, regain the Dijiang realm, and restore the glory of the Dijiang clan. "


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but nodded, quite applauded.


    Being able to say such a thing shows that he really understands that no matter how noble the emperor is, it is only the past, even if he is the queen of the gods, he is now just an ordinary person.


    "Thank you Brother Zhou and Mr. Hu."


    Xiangru saluted the two with a sincere expression, "Without the You Si and the Fire Dragon that Brother Zhou found, I couldn��t have the possibility of crossing the catastrophe, and without the support of Hu Lao Day and Night, I couldn��t even practice. No, I have decided that I will treat this as a temporary home in the future and will do my best for it until..."


    As he said, he paused, his face showed shame, and he seemed to be unable to speak.


    "Until becoming a god."


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "Brother Xiangru, I keep you here, but I didn''t expect you to stay here all the time. The mistakes you made in the past have been offset the moment you used your life to protect the demon refining world. In the future, if you become a god, I can only congratulate you. At that time, I will definitely not stop you, maybe I will follow you to see, no matter who it is, I will always go home."


    "I����"


    Xiangru looked at Zhou Shu, so excited that he was speechless, unable to say anything.


    At this time, a crisp voice came from a distance.


    "Wow! Zhou, you haven''t been here for so long, don''t you come to this palace?! I''m so angry with this palace!"


    https://


    1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2458: A la carte

    Caiying whispered and flew over, still looking like a bright girl.


    Zhou Shu looked around and smiled, "I haven''t seen any improvement after sleeping for so long."


    "Who said that I can grow if I want to grow!"


    Caiying snorted, and when the green light flashed, she changed her body into a beautiful beauty. She was beautiful and unparalleled. She swayed gently. Although her temperament was as cold as a chrysanthemum, she bowed her head and smiled. It''s so charming that people are not surprised.


    She looked at Zhou Shu defiantly, "Zhou, how?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Not bad, but it''s still a bit different from that jade statue."


    Caiying frowned and straightened her chest, "Where is the difference?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Well, Lord Palace, I don''t want these places to grow, but your swordsmanship. If you don''t grow enough, then you won''t be worthy of the sword I prepared for you."


    "My palace won''t be unworthy, the sword comes."


    Caiying''s expression condensed slightly, and a purple light swept over in the distance, stopping in front of him.


    Caiying held the hilt of the sword, made a gesture of sword pointing in all directions, and stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes were shining, and there was light flowing.


    Zhou Shu stopped, and Caiying in front of him was almost exactly the same as Yun Lingyu, giving him the feeling of returning to the Xuanhuang realm. After a while, he said, "Have you found the sword by yourself?"


    "Where can I use my palace to find it? It''s better to say that it is calling the palace. Without it, the palace might not wake up so quickly."


    Caiying raised her eyebrows and smiled, shaking the sword slightly, and the dust on the sword shook off. Soon dozens of purple traces appeared on the sword body, and the smart purple light returned, as if there was life, and it would leap out at any time. Just like a dancing purple butterfly.


    Zhou Shu Zhen stopped.


    He exerted his sword intent with all his strength, but only eight purple marks appeared in Zihen, and Caiying gave a slight shake, which was dozens of them. If this allowed her to exert all his sword intent, wouldn''t there be hundreds of them? At least it can also exert the power of the fifth grade immortal implement.


    "Very beautiful, right?"


    Caiying stared at Zihen, with a lot of yearning in her eyes, "I really want to remove all the dust, and then see what it really looks like, how dazzling it will be? Wait, I must see that scene with my own eyes. "


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Caiying, with your comprehension speed, it will definitely be achieved."


    The effect of Caiying''s retreat is surprisingly good every time. This has a lot to do with the evil sword spirit she has integrated. The many sword arts remaining in the Xuanhuang world plus the insight and sword canon are all in her heart, as long as she slowly understands and digests it. Well, of course, her kendo talent is really amazing, Zhou Shu definitely can''t match it. Among the people he has met, Yu Ziqing and so on are not as good as Li Aojian.


    I don''t know where Lao Li is now.


    "I think so too, but I don''t know if it will work."


    Caiying shook her head slightly, and the purple mark disappeared. She didn''t know where she had been.


    Of course, in the current state, the sword spirit is in full control of the sword, and the call is coming and going, and there is no need for Zhou Shu to worry about it.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said warmly, "Caiying, you should restore your original appearance."


    "Call me Lord Palace... Leave me alone, do whatever the palace wants!"


    His speech was very stubborn, but his body was very honest, and he soon returned to the appearance of a bright and beautiful girl. Zhou Shu nodded, and it looked a lot pleasing to the eyes. For some reason, he felt that the palace lord''s original face looked a little awkward.


    Caiying doesn''t care about this, just looking at him, "Zhou, have you prepared blood for your palace over the years?"


    "There are fire dragon whiskers that contain fire dragon essence, and dragon blood dragon scales. If you think you can, you can try it now."


    Zhou Shu nodded. These things were originally prepared for Caiying to condense the body. He also read a lot of classics in this area, and the deduction process has been completed. As long as Caiying is willing, he can start at any time to help her gather one. Have a real body.


    "Dragon?"


    Caiying held her cheeks in thought for a while, "No, if you want the body of the dragon clan, just let Xiao Gun keep some at first, so why bother to stay closer."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This is not the same. This is the true life fire dragon that has survived the true calamity. If you use it to condense, you will probably be able to obtain a body no weaker than the true life beast, which is very good for you, but , The way of cultivation in the future may be different, you need to adapt yourself."


    Caiying walked around, uneasy at all, raised her head and said, "Zhou, I still don''t like it very much, do you have to use it?"


    "forget about it."


    Zhou Shu did not reluctantly, "Caiying, what do you want?"


    Forcibly cohesive is not bad, but if it doesn��t fit the mind, the benefits will not be great. If she doesn��t take the initiative to adapt to the body, or she doesn��t want to adapt at all, it��s like doing it in vain, a waste of time and energy, and she wants to change her body. Difficult.


    Just like taking homes, Caiying can''t keep taking homes like the magic door. Changing the body is a one-shot deal, so try to do your best.


    "It''s still the best week."


    Caiying raised her eyebrows, thought for a while, still confused, hesitated and said, "I don��t know this palace, but compared to the dragons, the Feng clan might be better? But... in fact, this palace wants to do the most , Still the same person as you."


    "not too good."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and said warmly, ��As an elf, it��s best not to waste the chance to condense the body Human race is more troublesome to practice. It is equivalent to starting all over again to cultivate to your current state. I am afraid it will be difficult for thousands of years."


    Caiying shook her head, a little embarrassed, "My palace is not afraid of difficulties, as long as you are there, but that won''t help you anymore, it''s not good."


    In the distance, a rumbling voice came, and in mid-air, the fierce fighting eagle and the little stone were beating back and forth, as if they would never stop.


    Caiying looked at it for a while, seemingly thoughtful, "Zhou, what is the blood of Little Stone?"


    Zhou Shu became sluggish, but she didn''t expect her to ask this, "It can be said that it is a congenital immortal body. His physique naturally conforms to a certain law, but I don''t know what law you want to use its blood? It is also a good idea. You can try, the little stone is no worse than the dragon."


    Caiying shook her head quickly, "I don''t want it in this palace, it''s covered with hair, and the sword intent cultivated in this palace doesn''t suit its rules."


    "That''s true."


    Zhou Shu was also helpless, "Think about it slowly, and tell me when you think it over, but don''t delay it too long, you know, you are now facing a very important choice."


    "My palace knows."


    Caiying nodded, "When the realm is reached, you have to make a choice. Either continue to grow in the way of a sword spirit and stay with the sword forever until you become a sacred artifact, or become independent and become your true self, just like you. He has become a cultivator and continues to advance, so of course this palace chooses the latter!"


    Her expression was very firm, but her eyes were a lot of confusion, "But I just can''t figure out what to use? It would be nice if I could change it casually."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This is not an order, so change it if it doesn''t taste good."


    Caiying became irritated and stomped, "Don''t worry, I want to go out with you."


    https://


    1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2459: pawnshop

    After leaving the world of refining demon, Caiying turned into a villain, sitting on Zhou Shu''s shoulders.


    Like a fairy in a fairy tale world.


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care. There were many strange people in New Moon City, and people like Caiying were only ordinary.


    When he walked out of the Shangqing residence, Zhou Shu immediately opened his spiritual consciousness and looked around.


    It��s a big taboo to let go of spiritual visits in Crescent City. Zhou Shu didn��t dare to do it in the past, but now he doesn��t care anymore, because he has privileges. He is now the manager of Crescent City. No monitoring has been done.


    After a while, the goal was discovered.


    Walking quickly to a small building, Zhou Shu stood still, staring at the two lines on the pillar by the door, seemingly thoughtful.


    "Senior, please come in if you need it."


    A female nun came out and said softly, "Whether it is buying or selling, our ninth pawnshop will not disappoint the seniors."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The ninth pawnshop, why did you name it?"


    The female cultivator was stunned and said with a smile, "This little girl doesn''t know anymore. You have to ask the boss."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, girl, take me in and have a look."


    The female cultivator welcomed Zhou Shu in with respect.


    I glanced at a small building outside, but inside it was not small, with a radius of several hundred meters. Many customers were sitting in front of the high platform and discussing with the shop assistants inside. On both sides of the high platform, there are three golden immortals standing up. Quite not weak, comparable to the elites of Bai Yujing Linglong Pavilion.


    Voices came from time to time, and to Zhou Shu, who had completely let go of his spiritual consciousness, the sound came into his ears, which seemed a bit noisy.


    "This is my family''s ancestral tactics, and it''s worth at least 50 million immortal stones! Don''t make random prices!"


    "The guest officer can rest assured that after the appraiser''s appraisal, we will definitely give you a satisfactory price."


    "Although this jade slip is a bit broken, I got it from the Black Mountain Secret Realm with all my hard work. It will definitely not be sold if it is cheaper!"


    "Guests can rest assured, even if the broken copper and iron are of value to us, not to mention your jade slips, they will definitely not disappoint the guest."


    In the corner, there was a counter that was extremely noisy. Although there was a barrier from the formation, the formation could be regarded as non-existent here in Zhou Shu.


    "Why can''t I redeem it? The immortal artifacts I bought last year are returned to me, and I have brought all the immortal stones, plus 30% for you!"


    "The guest officer is embarrassing us. Our shop''s rules are that it is not redeemable."


    "How can a pawnshop have such a rule, there are 30% redemptions everywhere, call your boss, and you must return it to me, otherwise I will sue you to the prison city!"


    "Okay, I''ll call the boss, guest officer."


    After a while, a snow-white little beast came out, with an elegant pace, leaped gently, and landed on the counter, shook his body, revealing a trademark commercial smile, "Guest, hello."


    The real fairy was startled, "Are you the boss?"


    The little beast nodded, "Yes, the guest officer wants to redeem the immortal artifact? The shop''s rules are written at the door, saving the emergency does not save the poor, but it is not redeemable, the guest officer can see clearly, and when pawning the immortal artifact, We remind the passing officer again and again, right?"


    Zhenxian''s face flushed, and he stalked his neck and said, "I used immortal stones in a hurry, where can I manage so many? Now that I have immortal stones, you have to return my immortal tools!"


    "It''s really unreasonable."


    Little Beast still smiled, "But it doesn''t matter, what the guest officer practices is the golden law, right?"


    Zhenxian nodded vigorously, "Yes, that''s why I have to redeem my Profound Golden Hammer."


    Little Beast smiled and said, "Xuanjin Hammer is considered good in the first-grade immortal artifact, so we sold it long ago."


    The real fairy stood up suddenly, his hair upside down, and said angrily, "What did you say?!"


    "The guest officer, don''t be angry," Xiao Beast smiled slightly. "Compared to the first-grade immortal artifacts, the second-rate immortal artifacts are definitely better. We have a Huajin pot here, which is refined by Linglong Pavilion''s masters, and it fits the law of gold. , The guest officer may wish to think about it."


    Zhenxian was shocked, his eyes widened, and he sat down sullenly, his anger turned into sadness, "But I can''t afford a second-tier immortal tool."


    Little Beast smiled and said, "It''s okay, the guest officer can be some things on his body to make up the number, anything can be done, um... the guest officer must have tried to become a fairy last time, and now he has earned a lot of immortal stones. I must have succeeded, and it is time to change to a better fairy."


    Zhenxian was taken aback, "Then I...I will think about it."


    The little beast smiled and nodded, "The guest officer can go to the private room to think slowly, we need everything, no matter the magic formula or even useful intelligence information. You can also choose to do something for us. As long as you have something, we The appraisal master here will definitely not misappraise the price. If the requirements are met, the guest officer can directly take away the second-grade immortalized golden pot, and practice will naturally be much smoother in the future."


    Zhenxian''s eyes lit up, and he went to Yajian without hesitation.


    The little beast wagged his tail in satisfaction, and was about to leave with it, but he stretched out a hand behind him and grabbed its tail.


    "What do you want to do, how did you go through the formation, this is in the city, don''t want to mess around, hey, worship?"


    The little beast was startled and questioned like a cannon. He turned around but was happy, and rushed over, rubbing Zhou Shu a few times, "Zhou Shu, have you come out of retreat?"


    "Small trick, your business is not small."


    Zhou Shu smiled and squeezed its face, Caiying on the side became a bit bigger, shaking its ears back and forth, "Quickly, call me Lord Palace!"


    "I''m not free I made a few tricks and said proudly, "But it''s not a small one. There are many adults in Crescent City, so it''s very suitable to play my way. Now this ninth pawnshop , Already regarded as one of the top ten pawnshops in the city, assets... Hey, I will scare you when I say it. "


    "The top ten is really amazing, but I don''t ask, it makes you uncomfortable."


    Zhou Shu smiled narrowly, "They are all here."


    The trick jumped down and ran back happily, "Hanruo is also the boss, but a boss who can only play and daze. Jian is always an appraiser. By the way, there is an acquaintance of yours, come with me."


    When I came to the back hall, the place was not small.


    Seven or eight Golden Immortal appraisers, everywhere, are concentrating on appraising various objects, and the sword master is among them.


    Before the jade slips piled up into a small mountain, Hanruo buried his head and looked seriously, and didn''t even notice Zhou Shu. Not far away, You Chongzhi was looking through a fairy tool and saw Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up. He got up, rushed over in a few steps, with a look of excitement, "Brother Zhou Dao, I see you again!"


    "Sure enough it is you."


    Although Zhou Shu trusts the business way of small moves, it is impossible to build a good foundation within ten years with the personal strength of small moves. There must be someone to help, unconsciously showing a lot of dignity, "Chong Zhi, you are like this. No, I''m the city''s monitor, and I can''t have anything to do with Bai Yujing."


    You Chongzhi waved his hand, "There is no connection at all. Bai Yujing did not participate, nor would he participate. I just borrowed some fairy jade and fairy stones for them in my own name, and I got away after earning several times. Look, Brother Dao wouldn''t be unwelcome, right?"


    Zhou Shu understood something, smiled and nodded, and said with some relief, "Long time no see."


    (PS: Thank you Chen Han Yuyue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection. Happy New Year~��~)

 Chapter 2460: Farewell

    Without a few words of greeting, You Chong''s expression stagnated, he took out the Wanli Mirror and looked at it, and sighed, "Brother Zhou Dao, I''m leaving."


    "Well, see you if you have a chance."


    Zhou Shu smiled. It was mostly a message from You Pizhi. Knowing that Zhou Shu is here, I don''t want the two to be involved too much. This is for Bai Yujing''s good and Yu Chong''s good, Zhou Shu will not mind.


    You Chongzhi went quickly, with a lot of regrets on his face, but there was still joy in his eyes that had never faded.


    "Zhou Shu, you are here!"


    Han Ruo raised his head with surprise on his face, "Wait a minute, I have something to show you!"


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, teasing a little trick, "Why did you name such a shop?"


    "Didn''t you tell us stories before?"


    The little trick seemed to be thoughtful, "Say there is an eighth pawnshop, but it can not be redeemed, and it can satisfy everyone''s wishes, so I just learned it."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Can you satisfy other people''s wishes? I don''t believe it."


    "Of course!" Xiao Zhao smiled triumphantly, "Unlike the weird wishes in your story, the people who come to my ninth pawnshop have only one wish, and that is to increase cultivation. What''s not so satisfying? ?"


    Zhou Shu froze, and said without realizing it, "Yes, what else can practitioners think about besides this? No wonder your business is getting bigger and bigger."


    The little trick wags his tail excitedly, "Hey, I don''t think it will take a few decades to become the largest pawnshop in New Moon City!"


    "You just have a mouth that can blow."


    Caiying, who was sitting next to Zhou Shu, had already grown bigger. He kept knocking on the head of small tricks, and learned a few lessons, "Little trick, what good is it for you to do such a big business, and I haven��t seen you help Zhou Shu. And this palace, are you just for fun?"


    "Of course not, haven''t you seen those jade slips?"


    The little trick broke free and retorted, "There are more inside. I know that Zhou Shu, you like jade slips, and I have collected a lot for you. As long as it is jade slips, I will not miss any information, even if I want to violate it. Shang Dao... if you don''t believe me, go and ask Elder Jian."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t listen to Caiying''s nonsense, I know you have been helping me, but what does it mean to violate the business way?"


    He had noticed those jade slips a long time ago, and he was even a little excited in his heart. Now what he needs most is all kinds of books of statutes and Taoism. It is great to have such a helper. Even if Zhou Shu didn��t say it, he could Take the initiative to help, but you can also help.


    Xiao Zhao bowed his head and said, "Most jade slips are at a premium for me. Isn''t this a violation of business? It''s like cutting meat."


    Zhou Shu moved slightly in his heart and nodded unconsciously, "That''s really wronged you."


    The little trick smiled, "Forget it, it''s fun to do this anyway, I like it very much."


    "Zhou Shu!"


    Han Ruo walked over briskly, holding many jade slips in his hands, very careful, "These, look at them!"


    Zhou Shu took it and looked at one, his expression condensed slightly, "It''s all information about the Void Secret Realm?"


    "Ok."


    Han Ruo nodded vigorously, "They are all collected in the past ten years. I have divided them into categories. It should be helpful to you. In addition, I have some ideas of my own..." She lowered her voice after looking around her eyes. , "Zhou Shu, do you want to listen now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay."


    For this day, Han Ruo obviously prepared for a long time, maybe it is really valuable, it won''t hurt to hear it, and it won''t disappoint her.


    The two began to communicate with each other through voice transmission, Caiying and Xiaozhao were still fighting, both of them had grown a lot, but their temperament seemed to have not changed at all, the others were still busy, the old swordsman in the corner was still very focused, piled up in front of him Some things that seem a bit weird can feel the power of the law of life and death.


    About half an hour has passed.


    Han Ruo stopped and looked at Zhou Shu, with expectant light in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu''s frowning brows gradually let go, and he smiled and nodded, "Hanruo, I think your ideas are very important, and so is the information, thank you."


    "You are helping me, not me helping you, I just did a little bit."


    Han Ruo shook her head quickly, but she felt very helpful in her heart. She has always relied on Zhou Shu and caused a lot of trouble to Zhou Shu. Several times, she almost hurt Zhou Shu. This time she finally did the right thing and got it. Zhou Shu''s affirmation.


    She looked at Zhou Shu with more expectation, "Then I can..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "No way."


    Hanruo said, even though I had known this, I was still a little disappointed.


    Zhou Shu gently grabbed the little trick, and said warmly, "I will return to Wufang City soon. It is estimated that it will take a while. I originally planned to take you with me. But it seems that it is better for you to stay here. Being able to give full play to business principles and help Han Ruo and Jian Lao improve, I never expected that you could do so well."


    "Hey, you finally know my strength."


    The little trick shook his head, "Before that Zhibaoxuan was too small to satisfy me at all. New Moon City is almost the same. I will practice my hands here. One day you will see that this ninth pawnshop will become no less than The great power of Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion!"


    "The goal is big, but it''s not something we should think about now."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, quite solemnly, "Just do business well, don''t get involved with them."


    "I know, except for the beginning, I didn''t have any contact with Bai Yujing later, even if they offered to help me, I refused," Xiao Zhao shook his head, with a rare emotion, "In fact, they help, things are certain. It can be a lot easier. For example, these appraisal masters have spent much of my thoughts, and now I still have to take a quarter of the profits of the pawnshop, but if Bai Yujing comes forward, one sentence may be enough."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s difficult, but if you don''t rely on other people, can you show your ability better?"


    Xiao Zhao nodded, "Of course, I enjoy it, and I will never give up."


    Zhou Shu looked at it seriously and stubbornly, and nodded slightly. The talent of Xiaozhao seemed to be higher than he had imagined, but more importantly, it knew how to persist and had a fighting spirit. This was more than talent. Rare traits.


    Zhou Shu turned to Hanruo and said warmly, "Hanruo, you stay here, rest assured, I will do my best."


    "I understand."


    Hanruo nodded, a little aggrieved, and a lot of worries, "You have to be careful."


    "Then I will leave."


    Zhou Shu smiled, got up and wanted to do it, and said, "Zhou Shu, don''t you say goodbye to Old Master Jian?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s rare that Mr. Jian is so focused, so he doesn''t need it. Let''s go, Caiying, still reluctant?"


    "Why! Call me Lord Palace!"


    Caiying hurriedly jumped on Zhou Shu''s shoulders and became smaller at once. She glanced at the small zhao happily, and she was very proud of her---I was able to practice with Zhou Shu again, and no one else bothered me this time.


    Zhou Shu walked all the way, took the jade slips prepared for the small move one by one, and left immediately.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for the eyelids who have autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for your favorites. Happy New Year~~~~)

 Chapter 2461: sick

    Crossing the Crescent Ring Road and entering the Gang Wind Belt, the Mingsha Flying Shuttle flew smoothly.


    Zhou Shu was very leisurely. He separated a few phantoms and read the newly obtained jade slips separately. He looked at the Kunlun Mirror thoughtfully.


    Running the Great Wisdom Sutra, there is already a sense of strength, that is to say, being able to perceive the power in the Kunlun mirror, this is obviously a great improvement.


    That''s it.


    Can only feel, don''t understand, and can''t use it correctly, and can only use the characteristics of the mirror itself.


    Obviously, something is still missing.


    Holding the Kunlun mirror, the Great Wisdom Sutra, the nine-story pagoda, the reincarnation beads, the various past experiences, scattered into the sea of ??knowledge, pondering, indulging in it, knowing the day and night.


    It wasn''t until there was a shock that he came back to his senses.


    After a few years, the Gangfeng Belt has come to an end, and the bright green Taiyuan Realm is in front of you.


    Looking at the Taiyuan realm, Zhou Shu was slightly surprised. There were a few invisible black lines floating in the bright green, like insects and snakes, and they could not keep squirming. Wherever they went, the green would be much dim, and the black lines would follow. It spreads a bit.


    The last time I passed by, I could only see the vibrant green, but I didn''t find these black lines at all.


    A phantom appeared in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Friends of Taoism, what''s your point?"


    It was the guardian of the Taiyuan Realm that I saw last time, the old man with a big jaw, his expression was a little dignified, even with a bit of vigilance, and his attitude was quite different from last time. Maybe Zhou Shu became a golden fairy. Because of the threat.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Meet again, fellow Taoist."


    "It''s you, Zhou Shu?"


    The old man stagnated, and quickly recognized him. He was quite surprised, "I haven''t seen him for decades, Fellow Zhou Dao is already a golden fairy."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The juniors are lucky."


    The old man caressed his beard and said, "It seems that the old man was right. Daoists really have the appearance of nature and humanity, with great opportunities and extraordinary luck. Old man Guang Xuzi."


    "Friends of Daoist are absurdly praised, the younger generation has met Friends of Guang Dao."


    Zhou Shu bowed and said thoughtfully, "Is there something wrong with Taiyuan Realm?"


    Guang Xuzi shook his head slightly, "Friends of Daoist have also noticed, this is actually the three disasters encountered by Taiyuan Realm."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "I would like to hear the details."


    Guang Xuzi looked towards the Taiyuan realm and said slowly, "One is the plague, which has harmed the three continents and five cities for more than 100 years and has not been able to get rid of it. The second is the pests. Seven hundred years ago, a practitioner dug a deep valley. , Millions of strange insects escaped from the valley, spreading into disasters, and they are still hard to be exterminated. The third is the evil way. Ninety years ago, some people claimed to be the Seven Heavens Daoist and spread the evil way in the realm. The poison is very heavy. The thread was born out of these disasters."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand.


    Just like when a person is ill, he will cough, and the president will cough. If there is a disaster in the world, just like illness, there will be symptoms. These black lines are, of course, they cannot be seen before the realm. Think about it like this when Zhou Shu left. There are many black lines in the Xuanhuang world.


    He paused, "Several disasters have existed for so long, why didn''t Fellow Guangdao get rid of them?"


    Guang Xuzi frowned, glanced at Zhou Shu, and was about to scold Zhou Shu for being nosy, but suddenly he was startled, as if he had noticed something, and said calmly, "As the guardian of the world, the old man can''t interfere at will. Everything in the world must conform to the way of nature."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Then let these diseases and pests continue to develop? It will damage the cultivation of fellow Taoists, right?"


    Guang Xuzi nodded and said, "This nature, the better the world develops, I can benefit from the guardian, otherwise we will suffer, but the old man can only watch, unless it is the life and death of the world, that can forcefully violate the law of heaven. Do it yourself to solve these disasters, but if you really do that, you have to do it, and the result is better than the death of a realm."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, "If there is a problem in the world, it must be solved by the world itself. Can''t the guardian interfere forcibly?"


    "You are just a guard, not the master."


    Guang Xuzi said calmly, "The city lord of Xiancheng can develop Xiancheng according to his own ideas, but a living world must follow the rules of heaven and earth. At most, guarding is guiding. This is why many people choose to build a city instead of guarding the world. Because the guardian limit is much greater."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "So that''s it, so it''s better to build a fairy city."


    Guang Xuzi shook his head slightly, "Not at all. Although Xiancheng has a lot of freedom, it consumes a lot of energy and resources. The preliminary preparations are not what Taiyi Daluo can bear, and the boundary is much simpler, mainly defending against foreign enemies. Some foreign aid can be developed at other times. It is only necessary to take advantage of it by yourself. You must know that most circles are very peaceful, and you don''t need to pay too much attention to small problems."


    "Both have their own benefits, thank you fellow daoists, juniors have been taught."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted. He benefited a lot from these words, but he was a little bit puzzled. It is hard for anyone to say the truth that Taiyi Daluo can touch. It is so detailed, but Guang Xuzi has nothing to say. The one who asked for it told him, why?


    Guang Xuzi smiled and said, "It''s no problem, it''s an honor for the old man to be able to give advice to fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "Why did fellow Taoists say this?"


    Guang Xuzi pointed to Zhou Shu��s waist, and said warmly, ��The future of fellow Daoists is vast, and the old man has a good relationship. However, when a fellow Daoist meets Senior Yu in the future, it��s best to help the old man say hello. If Senior Yu had helped The old man may not be able to guard this world."


    Zhou Shu came to understand that it was because of the monitoring token, "The younger generation must bring it."


    It turned out that there was this level of origin, and Taiyuan Realm was near Crescent City, and Guangxuzi also received a lot of care from the City Lord of Crescent City.


    Guang Xuzi smiled and nodded, "Haha, what else does fellow Taoist do not understand."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "These black lines in Taiyuan should also be minor problems, right?"


    "Pandemics and insects are not worth mentioning. After a few years, they will be better and will not affect the development of the world, but the evil way is a bit difficult," Guang Xuzi paused, showing a trace of worry." But in ninety years, the black lines of the evil way have changed from one to three, and there is a momentum of spreading and expanding. The old man is also very worried."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, but it was also unexpected that for a realm, the harm of evil ways actually exceeded the plague and insect disaster.


    Guang Xuzi stared at Zhou Shu and suddenly said, "Friends, remember what the old man said last time?"


    "Friends of Daoist let the younger generation go to preach..." Zhou Shu suddenly realized, "This can help the Taiyuan realm? Isn''t the matter in the realm solved by yourself?"


    "The self-proclaimed Seven Heavenly Dao Venerable is a foreign cultivator. Of course, he can also use foreign aid to preach and solve it. Can Daoists deliberately try it?"


    Guang Xuzi and Yan Yueshen said, "Only preach in the Taiyuan realm. It can be used in March and a year. This is good for Taoist friends, and the old man will also give a generous gift, so that Taoists won''t waste time in vain."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What kind of teachings can juniors preach? Isn''t it a bad way for fellow Taoists to worry?"


    Guang Xuzi smiled and shook his head, "Although the old man doesn''t know it, there is no trace of evil in his fellow Daoist, but the old man can see clearly."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2462: Puzzle

    Zhou Shu replied after a little thought, "That junior is disrespectful."


    I didn''t want to go to Tianshui Realm to preach because I was worried about safety, but now that there is a token from the City Lord of New Moon City, safety shouldn''t be a problem.


    As for time, it is not an issue. In front of the Tao, other things can be temporarily put aside.


    Guang Xuzi said with a smile, "haha, thank you fellow daoist, but the old man still has a little thing to say."


    As he said, he pointed a little, his fingertips showed a little green light, the green light slowly solidified, and gradually formed a green drop of water. He looked at Zhou Shu with a condensed expression, "This is a trace of the source of Taiyuan Realm. , You need to be sprinkled on your body by fellow Daoists. Only in this way can fellow Daoists not be hindered by the aura."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Okay."


    He perceives the breath and power contained in that drop of water, Guang Xuzi''s words are true.


    In the air wind layer, the knight is the protective shield outside a realm. There is an atmosphere and a gust of wind. It is an important guarantee against foreign invasion, and every realm basically has it.


    Guang Xuzi nodded in satisfaction and threw the drops of water on Zhou Shu.


    The droplets of water instantly turned into green mist, and the floating cage on Zhou Shu''s body was quickly covered, like a thin piece of clothing.


    Zhou Shu felt it for a while, thinking of the source power shackles mentioned by He Taiping, and said, "This probably also limits the power of the younger generation, right?"


    "Being someone else is a shackle, but fellow Daoist is a senior Yu. I believe in fellow Daoists, so there is no need to do so. The power of fellow Daoists is unlimited. They are still golden immortals. Those who do not believe can try. "Try," Guang Xuzi shook his head slightly, and only said in a deep voice, "but the old man still hopes that the Daoist will not abuse his power when he arrives in the Taiyuan Realm, otherwise even if the old man does not care, the origin of the Taiyuan Realm will not be ignored. in danger."


    Zhou Shu agreed very seriously, "Don''t worry, fellow daoists, younger generations will limit themselves, but they don''t know what realm is a practitioner in the Taiyuan realm?"


    "You don''t need to worry about it at all, the highest is the realm of Sanxian," Guang Xuzi waved her hand, but showed a trace of regret, "Alas, this is the limit that the old man and Yuanyuan can control."


    As if he had understood something, Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Is this true in most circles?"


    Guang Xuzi thought for a while, ��It��s hard to say that the realm cultivation of practitioners in the realm is restricted in many ways. The first is the resources of the realm, the second is the endurance of the origin of the realm, and the third is the guardian��s. Control, of course, also depends on the level of maturity of the realm. Generally speaking, the maximum cultivation base that a mature realm can accommodate is true immortal. As long as the practitioners in the realm exceed this cultivation base, they must leave this realm as soon as possible. , Otherwise it will bring harm to the world."


    This is similar to the Xuanhuang world crossing the robbery and rising the immortal, but the realm is higher.


    But Zhou Shu still has some confusion. "The younger generation sees that there are golden immortals in some circles."


    "Golden immortals generally live in Xiancheng. Even if they stay in a realm, they can only live and guard outside the aura layer, or they can self-limit and control their cultivation. At the same time, they cannot practice and obtain resources. Cultivating in the realm, the problem in that realm is serious," Guang Xuzi was quite solemn, "This shows that most of the origin of the realm is asleep or even dead. Of course, there will not be any guardians. In such a realm, resources will be affected. The Jinxian slowly picks up clean, the immature world will soon die, and the mature world will die."


    Zhou Shu nodded. This was probably the case in Tianshui Realm at the time.


    The situation in the Xuanhuang Realm is obviously more special. The highest realm that can exist is the Mahayana realm, which is also the Miscellaneous Immortal.


    The Xuanhuang Realm is obviously mature. Is it because the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm is too weak to bear the immortal? Or are the resources long gone? Or is it deliberately? Or is it another reason that Guang Xuzi and Zhou Shu don''t understand?


    It is difficult to have an answer now, but Zhou Shu is very clear that the Xuanhuang world in the past was definitely not like this. The gods, witch gods, and beasts were all more resource-intensive and powerful than the immortals. They all lived in Xuanhuang. Realm, and Xuanhuang Realm can also bear it, but this situation changed after the immortal cultivator appeared.


    Guang Xuzi had a little doubt, "What are fellow Taoists thinking?"


    Zhou Shu settled down and said with a smile, "It''s okay, I''m thinking about a question. If practitioners in the realm can stay in the realm when they reach the realm of real immortality, will it be good for Guangdao friends?"


    "Of course."


    Guang Xuzi nodded, with some expectations flashing in his eyes, "It can be said that this is the wish of most guardians. At that time, at least I can reach the realm of Hunyuan. It is not impossible for the quasi-sage, but it is difficult to achieve. The realm is only found in the fairy realm, not elsewhere."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "The fairy world?"


    "Well, in the world controlled by the immortal world, there are large gates and nourishment from the origin of the immortal world. The world naturally grows much faster, and its resources are not comparable to other places," Guang Xuzi nodded, not without envy. , "The Immortal Realm is different from other places. There are realms powerful enough to accommodate Jinxian and even Taiyi Daluo, such as Luofu Realm and Penglai Realm."


    "The juniors have also heard that the Luofu Realm is one of the largest realms in the heavens, and there are several immortal realms established there."


    Zhou Shu paused, seeming to think of something and exclaimed, "If you can become the guardian of the Louvre realm... wouldn''t it be sure to be holy?"


    Guang Xuzi couldn''t help but smiled, "The Daoist thinks too much. The origin of that kind of world is almost a saint, and there is no need for protection."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile and said, "Haha, the juniors are lying and bothering fellow daoists."


    Guang Xuzi shook his head and smiled, "It''s okay. I haven''t communicated with people for a long time. I am very happy to be able to talk to fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, and only nodded. Guang Xuzi smiled, but his expression was desolate and loneliness could not be hidden at all. It was like a lone boat in the sea, which made people feel very emotional. He chose to be the guardian of heaven. I was destined to be lonely, slowly watching the world and the people grow up, and the city lord of Xiancheng was better, he could manage by himself, he could find someone to communicate, and he was so busy that he didn''t know how to be lonely.


    Zhou Shu bowed and said slowly, "The junior will go down, what else can seniors ask?"


    Guang Xuzi stroked his beard and said, "Friends are free, and the old man is here looking forward to the good news. By the way, don''t lose the source of energy on your body. It won''t work at all. You must take it back and return it to Taiyuan when you leave. Otherwise, the old man will not be able to explain to the source of Taiyuan."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Of course, the younger generation understands."


    Suddenly there was a feeling of being stolen and wanted to go back.


    Especially the Hu Lao in the demon refining world, they all know that if they can refine this source power, they should be able to refine things in the Taiyuan realm. By that time, picking up some **** can improve a lot of cultivation. Get up, neither the source nor the guardian will give them this opportunity.


    All the way up, the surrounding wind was fierce, but Zhou Shu was not in the slightest.


    Without touching his body, he sensed the existence of Yuanli, and quietly withdrew, not only did not stop Zhou Shu, but increased Zhou Shu''s speed instead.


    Falling like a cannonball.

 Chapter 2463: Dao Soul

    When it landed, it was a big city.


    Many eyes turned towards Zhou Shu, most of them with alertness and doubts.


    Zhou Shu stood there and shouted in a deep voice, "Where is your Seven Heavenly Dao Venerable, let him come and see me."


    "Bold, too arrogant!"


    "Who are you, screaming here, are you crazy?"


    "Whether it''s tolerable or unbearable, come on everyone, kill him!"


    A group of people crowded around, with anger on their faces, but their footsteps were very cringe.


    After Guang Xuzi��s guidance, Zhou Shu��s choice of whereabouts was the darkest black line, which was obviously the center of the evil path. In this city of practitioners, most people practice the evil path and are also followers of the Seven Heavens Dao Venerable. Zhou Shu called Qitian Dao Zun directly, and of course these people couldn''t help being angry.


    The cringe was because Zhou Shu was very powerful in their eyes, and was already the highest scattered immortal in the world.


    Because of the existence of Yuanli shackles, these people can''t see Zhou Shu''s cultivation level clearly, and can only use the highest level to describe it.


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at everyone, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    Just let go of the divine consciousness a little, and you will know that this group of practitioners who are about to cross the catastrophe realm cultivation base, regardless of men and women, have a black and yellow color on their heads. It is obviously a combination of evil thoughts and evil spirits, even though Zhou Shu��s goodness The law of evil is not yet understood, and it can be known that most of these people''s cultivation realm comes from doing evil.


    It may be said that different places have their own standards for good and evil, but in Zhou Shu''s eyes, his standards are true standards.


    The results shown by the law of good and evil are sufficient.


    And for spreading Shu Zhidao, these people obviously have no value, just hinder.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "So, don''t you plan to take me there?"


    The Yoke of Yuanli did not restrain the power, but did not trust Zhou Shu. Together with the air layer, it blocked most of Zhou Shu��s spiritual consciousness. A little farther away, such as hundreds of thousands of miles away, it��s not clear. In the protected realm of Taiyuan, Zhou Shu didn''t need to use the eighth sense to reveal the secret.


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    "You don''t have good intentions at first sight, and the Seven Heavens Dao Zun is our biological parents. How can you hurt him?"


    "That is, swear to protect the Seven Heavens Dao Zun to the death!"


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    In the excitement of the crowd, someone suddenly tore off his arm, and the blood poured out like a waterfall, sprayed like mist, and instantly filled the surroundings.


    In the blood and light, everyone became more and more excited. Some people burst into layers of black air and the stench was pungent. Some people suddenly grew fangs on their faces, which looked like ghosts and gods. .


    "Sure enough, they are all such things."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was calm, and the sea of ??knowledge quickly began to classify. It was also clear what kind of laws these people''s powers carried, the laws of greed, the laws of filth, the laws of silver desire, and the laws of tyranny. These are the most common among them. What tactics and Tao do people usually cultivate.


    Of course only Zhou Shu could see that these people were still immersed in it, thinking that it was the good thing they were after.


    In fact, these laws are not evil in themselves. After they have been cultivated well, they are also Taiyi Golden Immortals. Mastering them is also useful. Zhou Shu himself is contacting and understanding, but with these people��s realm cultivation level, to contact them so early, then only Can get evil.


    "Let this palace come!"


    Caiying, who hadn''t fought for a long time, was eager to try, and wanted to get out.


    Zhou Shu directly refused, "No, I don''t want you to touch these things and dirty your hands."


    Looking at the crowd with cold eyes, there were sudden waves in front of him, and the golden waves, like a silent ocean tide, quietly swayed away.


    Everywhere I went, I heard bursts of bone cracking, but after a few breaths, there was no one standing in front of them. The city behind these people was no exception, it broke off, and quickly collapsed.


    Caiying stagnated, "No one is alive."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s no use keeping it."


    Among them, there may be those who are not deeply exposed to evil ways, and do not do much evil, but they can be saved, but Zhou Shu also has no intention to identify them, and kill them all. This is his solution. It is different when changing to other people. For example, Yangmei will probably use it. Purification by the power of compassion.


    Yangmei seemed to think, "Zhou, isn''t this over the limit?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It doesn''t count, the power of ordinary gold can also be used to disperse immortals."


    He said that, but he also knew that there was no such thing as a dispersal of immortals in this world, and it was impossible for New Moon City to have them. Although those powers were ordinary, the way to use them was very difficult.


    But he didn''t perceive the source''s warning, so it didn''t hurt.


    Preaching to the practitioners in the world, and then using these practitioners to overwhelm the evil way and defeat the Seven Heavens Dao Zun. This is probably what the origin and guardian of Taiyuan Realm want to see, but for Zhou Shu, he is unwilling to let Shu Zhidao exist. The place where the evil path grows and develops, so before preaching, it is necessary to kill the Seven Heavenly Dao Venerable and completely bury the source of the evil path.


    Because Shu Zhidao itself is not considered mature, if it develops with the evil way, it will either be wiped out, or contaminated with the evil way, or even become an evil way.


    If Shu Zhi Dao is mature enough, just like Zhu Tian Da Dao, Zhou Shu will have the confidence to only sow the seeds and let them germinate and grow, because Dao will not be buried someday it will grow. Overwhelming evil ways, unfortunately, that can''t be done now, so Shu Zhidao must be left with a good environment.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where to go?"


    "By the way, you still can''t see it."


    "What can''t be seen in this palace? Tell this palace, Zhou!"


    A wisp of black-yellow smoke floated out of every fallen cult believer, and quickly fled to the distance.


    It wasn''t about the soul, Zhou Shu''s power of law had long eliminated the soul, but a peculiar existence, which could be called Dao Soul.


    These believers deeply believe in the evil way, and the heart toward the Tao is extremely strong, but after their death and soul disappear, the heart toward the Tao is immortal, turning into the soul of the Tao, returning to the Seven Heavens, and continuing to follow him.


    As long as you follow these Dao souls, you can find the Seven Heavens Dao Venerable.


    "It turned out to be so."


    Caiying nodded, still seemingly understanding.


    Zhou Shu didn��t explain much, she only needed to understand the sword intent, she didn��t need to understand these things at all, but his expression gradually became more dignified, which could turn the believer��s heart to the Tao into the soul of Tao. Zun''s deceptive power is extremely strong. The believer has completely converted to him, and he must be a difficult person to deal with. Of course, this refers to Zhou Shu''s self-limiting situation.


    Only Dao Soul, not Dao Seed, can prove one thing.


    It shows that the evil way is not the real way at all, and believers cannot understand it, and there is no possibility of evolution. It is just a false way mixed with many laws.


    If it is the real Tao, even if it is an immature, just-born Tao, those who truly believe in and obey the Tao will become the kind of Tao instead of the ethereal Tao soul.


    This is how Shu Zhidao was. Not long after it was founded, the first descendant Snow Girl in the Xuanhuang Realm was able to enlighten the Tao and condense the immortal Taoism.


    The Taoist species is still on Zhou Shu, maybe one day Zhou Shu can bring her back to life.

 Chapter 2464: Punish

    (PS: I wish all book friends a good New Year''s Eve and Happy New Year!)


    Follow the Taoist spirit all the way forward, suddenly tens of thousands of miles.


    There was no idleness on the road. Zhou Shu destroyed the three evil way lairs by the way. The place was even more filthy, and Zhou Shu was more determined to start. It can be mentioned that there is a miscellaneous immortal level practitioner in these lairs. , Claiming to be a protector of the Dao, of course it was just a matter of moving his hands more, but the Dao soul of these three was extremely rich, like a black-lined yellow-throated snake, even Caiying could see clearly.


    After chasing these Dao souls, it didn''t take long to come to a deep valley.


    There are colorful rainbows hanging upside down in Taniguchi, overflowing with light, gorgeous and colorful, and looking closely at the valley is also lush and vibrant, like a fairy dwelling.


    Caiying couldn''t help but wondered, "It''s more like an immortal cave mansion, so what evil daoist is here?"


    "It''s all obscured, bewitching the world."


    At such a close distance, there is no need to use the eighth sense, Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, and the moon mirror appeared in front of him.


    On the flat mirror surface, no trace of color can be seen, the gorgeous behind is all dirty, white bones paving the way, the sky is bloody, and the middle man wants to vomit, so that Caiying was shocked, and then anger came from it, "This is too hateful. It is even more hateful than the demons in the secret realm of Guixu! Unforgivable at all!"


    "I don''t know what race it is, go in and talk about it."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, strode forward, surrounded by a thin layer of golden power, wherever he went, the disguise was shattered.


    "Da Guangming, Da Xuanming, Da Ronghua, Da Wuwang..."


    A majestic white-clothed scholar, holding a book in hand, is reading aloud.


    Behind him, the clouds were transpiring, and the rays of sunlight continued to shoot outwards with the sound of chanting, as if they were a fairy descending from the sky.


    Seeing Zhou Shu appearing, the Xiushi stared, his eyes gleaming and righteous awe-inspiring said, "Your Excellency, repeatedly slaughter my believers, ruin my foundation, and deceive me on the seven-day road? I think you are young and ignorant. Let me leave you a way to survive. If you convert to the original way, I will let you go and help you rise to the heaven of bliss, free and empty, how about?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said condensedly, "I don''t know what the Seven Heavens Avenue is?"


    "As soon as people are born, they fall into misery. No matter where they are or their family background, they are subject to many constraints such as family country, morality, ethics, and legal system. These constraints are the seven days of the world, and most people are bound by seven days. Following the rules, it is absolutely impossible to achieve something. If you want to get rid of such misery, you must change. Only by practicing the Seven-Day Dao I created can you help yourself and others break free from the shackles and enjoy the joy of longevity..."


    During the conversation, the confrontation has already begun, and all kinds of weird methods are silent and unstoppable.


    The Xiu Shi has a good cultivation level and can enter the realm of real immortality at any time. He has not been promoted for a long time, only to stay in the Taiyuan realm to preach, because after reaching the real immortal, even if he doesn''t want to leave, the guardian and the source have a reason to take action.


    However, the origin of the Taiyuan realm is not visible from him, which means that he has no source power yoke and his realm is not high, so don''t worry.


    Zhou Shu ignored him for the time being, and a raging fire ignited on his body, dissolving the attacks one by one.


    Because the original fire of the Tianshui realm gave Zhou Shu a lot of help. Among the five elements, Zhou Shu''s law of fire is particularly prominent, far beyond the other four. Even if only the power of the realm of Sanxian is used, it is enough to deal with him.


    The Xiu Shi was slightly stagnated, quite surprised.


    He got some information from Zhou Shu from Dao Soul, thinking that Zhou Shu was an immortal who practiced the golden law, so he thought about the countermeasures, and felt confident, but Zhou Shu suddenly became a Huo Xing immortal, which caught him off guard.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu''s face changed. He had already heard the Xiushi''s truth very clearly, and there was no doubt about the evil way.


    He couldn''t help but yelled, "Well, you can''t say it."


    Xiushi proudly said, "I have created the Tao for hundreds of years and have passed through the Three Realms. I have gained countless believers. It shows that the Seven Heavens Dao is the right way to practice, and you are the evil spirits!"


    "The three worlds have been harmed, and today should be the time of death."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, and a few bean-sized flames flew out of him, drifting towards the Xiushi.


    The flame speed is not fast, seemingly powerless, but the Xiu Shi was shocked, took out a black folding fan, bulged his whole body, and could not help fanning towards the flame, but the flame did not move, maintaining its inherent speed, a little bit Floating forward.


    The Xiu Shi''s face is as earthy, no matter how hard he exerts his strength, it has no effect.


    "The seven-day avenue you created is not a Tao at all, it''s not a righteous way, and it''s not an evil way."


    Zhou Shu flashed suddenly, already behind the Xiushi, and said indifferently, "If it is the real Tao, then your Tao power, why I can''t perceive it at all, why don''t you use Tao power to kill me? But understand A little bit of filthy law, tyrannical law, etc., are also worthy of creating the Dao? What you call Dao is just a contemptible way to confuse people, magnify the despicableness of human nature, and then desperately extract cultivation bases from others."


    The celebrity was angry and roared loudly, "You don''t understand Seven Heavens Avenue at all, you..."


    He didn''t shout any more, because the flames had fallen on him, spread from a small point, and instantly spread to dozens of miles, turning the entire valley into a sea of ??flames, incredibly fierce, and extinguished him and the surrounding filth. .


    Zhou Shuxuan hung in the air, looking at the ruined valley with a look of disdain, "A pile of shit, I really look up to him."


    Caiying was speechless, "Zhou, why are you so angry?"


    "never mind."


    Zhou Shu smiled.


    Caiying didn''t create Taoism, so naturally he couldn''t understand his disappointment. He originally thought why the Seven Heavens Avenue had something to do or learn from. After all, it has gathered so many believers, it can''t be unreasonable, but after listening to this Xiu Shi Preaching, it is really unreasonable, it is all about using the various weaknesses of human nature to gather those practitioners who have evil intentions and persecute others.


    It''s just shit, not even an evil way.


    No matter what the Seven Heavenly Dao Venerables, or those believers, they are not sorry to die, and there is more to blame.


    Caiying thought for a while and said, "Zhou, do you want to continue, don''t you feel that this kind of ruin is not just such a person?"


    "Of course, to clean up."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but did not move, only staring at the ashes.


    Caiying seemed to think, "Is there still a soul?"


    "may be."


    The power of the soul was added to the flames that Zhou Shu released. This kind of fire was enough to burn out those Dao souls who were not in the Dao, but there were still a few traces of black air floating in the air, and it could not be burned. It was very stubborn.


    The power he uses now is the power of understanding the law of the stage. If he uses the transparent stage of the true immortal, it will probably be done, but it would violate the rules.


    "Forget it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and ignored the black air.


    Maybe they will come back from the dead after many years, or become something like evil spirits, but it can only be done like this, everything is hard to be perfect.


    The two flew off, patrolling around, looking for the evil path.


    This matter, the descendants of Taiyuan circles have books.


    Shu Zhi Taoist, one man, one sword, enters Taiyuan realm.


    Within a few months, the believers for seven days were all banished, and the foundation of eternal life was established here.

 Chapter 2465: Into the list

    A year passed in a blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu took back hundreds of avatars scattered around the Taiyuan realm, took a look, and flew out into the sky.


    Caiying doubted, "Is that enough, Zhou."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "One year is enough. I have planted hundreds of seeds. Whether it can germinate depends on them."


    Caiying seemed to understand, "Oh, it feels very different from before?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When did you get interested in this? The way of evangelism is different in different worlds. It is different from the Xuanhuang world. People here are more likely to accept foreign things, so I am also much easier to preach. The right person, then one-on-one teaching, like a duck filling, he can digest as much as he can."


    Caiying turned her head, "My palace is just asking, not interested at all!"


    Not long after, Zhou Shu came to the outside of the air wind layer and waited for a while, "Friend Guang Dao, if I don''t come again, I will take Yuan Li away."


    "I''m coming."


    Guang Xuzi appeared in front of him, his face a little ugly, "Friend Zhou, alas, your approach is too radical."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This is the way of the younger generation, why did Fellow Guang Dao be blamed by Taiyuan Realm?"


    Guang Xuzi nodded, "You know fellow Daoists, this is inevitable. Those are all creatures in the realm. They are still elites in terms of cultivation base. They add up to hundreds of thousands. It takes hundreds of thousands to cultivate. Thousands of years, but suddenly it was all gone. Even if it is a great loss, is there no one that can be saved?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Yes."


    Guang Xuzi''s face became more and more ugly, "Friends, since there is something that can be saved, then I have to keep some."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "In fact, saving people consumes more things, whether it is the junior or the origin. Now that you are infected with evil, let go. Please trouble the fellow Guang Daoist to remove the shackles on the junior, and the junior is going to leave. ."


    Guang Xuzi shook his head slightly, beckoned to retrieve the shackles, and said slowly, "Friend Zhou, goodbye."


    "The juniors also hope to hear the guidance of fellow Daoists again."


    Zhou Shu saluted rather respectfully and turned to leave.


    Guang Xuzi stared at Zhou Shu, sighed, the phantom disappeared.


    Zhou Shu still took out the Kunlun mirror to study it. The previous Yujian clone was finished. There was room in the sea of ??knowledge to deduct calculations. It was a long process, but the part of the Void Secret Realm should be soon Can be used.


    As long as the secret realm in the void can be called the secret realm of the void, the secret realm in the void storm is the most common, called the secret realm of the storm, and has the most information.


    After all, the secret realm is the easiest to discover, and there are the most people to explore, and the entrance to the secret realm floating around in the void is like a fire without a trace. I don��t know when I will be involved. Very few people came out, and naturally there was not much specific information.


    But the secret realm that Zhou Shu was going to was a little different this time.


    Most storm mysteries exist for a long time, there are traces to follow, and they can be visited at any time. However, the storm mystery that did not appear suddenly in the past is the one near Wufang City. According to the information obtained from Crescent City, it has only appeared nearby. Twice, and that time was also in a void storm that Jinxian could hardly resist.


    At that time, there was a power called Tai''an Pavilion in New Moon City, whose strength was only below those three.


    The Jinxian they were out discovered the storm secret realm that suddenly appeared. Tai''an Pavilion thought it was a godsend and hid the news, hoping to get a wealth or rare opportunity in the secret realm to fight against the three forces and even replace it.


    Taian Pavilion first sent dozens of golden immortals to explore, and none of them could return.


    Later, they increased their efforts. They sent exploratory teams again and again, and the result was the same. Only the last time two golden immortals were able to come back, but they did not bring back any treasures. They were frightened by the sight of the secret realm as soon as they entered. Be a deserter soon.


    Because of this incident, the Golden Immortal in Tai''an Pavilion was almost completely lost, completely cut off the idea of ??sitting big, and completely disappeared within a few years. As for the culprit, the storm secret realm also disappeared after hundreds of years. Without a trace.


    Therefore, what those two people brought back was all the information of the storm secret realm.


    Judging from the jade slip, it is indeed an extremely dangerous place. There is no hope for hundreds of golden immortals to come in, and they should not go, but Han Ruo put forward some other ideas-not necessarily against the secret world, this idea is not the same as Zhou Shu thought about it, which seemed to coincide.


    Zhou Shu feels that it is worth a try.


    After all, even Luo Xiping and a Sanxian went in, and he hasn''t died yet.


    Meditating day and night, forgetting where I was.


    Zhou Shu didn''t wake up until there was a shock, and the wind brought it to the end, and it was another world.


    Color ring circles.


    The gorgeous rainbow halo, surrounded by layers, is like an imaginary omnipotent heaven. I heard that there is indeed a place to satisfy everyone, Yuequan.


    There are many golden immortals in front of the port, roughly seventy to eighty.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, walked a few steps closer, and saluted in a kind manner, "Next Zhou Shu, I will meet Taoist friends."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    The Jinxian''s face changed slightly, and he looked up and down a few times, Zhou Shu was stunned, "Do you know fellow Daoist?"


    "It should be a mistake, sorry."


    Jin Xian smiled slightly, looked at Zhou Shu who was puzzled, and explained, "Under Gu Zhong, as far as I know, there are three famous Zhou Shu in the heavens and your Excellency should have only recently entered the fairy Miao Bang��s one from New Moon City, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I do live in New Moon City."


    Gu Zhong showed a bit of condensed expression, "Your Excellency defeated Zhou Qing of Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the realm of True Immortality, shocked the Quartet, and really admirable."


    Has the news finally spread? Slow enough, decades have passed.


    However, the heavens are already vast and boundless, and this is a remote outland. It will naturally take a long time for the update news of the four lists of the heavens to be passed over. This is not like the immortal list of Wufang City, which can be updated at any time.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s nothing, it''s just that others have missed it."


    Gu Zhong followed with a smile, "I never imagined that you were a real immortal when he was on the list. Now he is a golden immortal, and his cultivation speed is amazing. If this news spreads, I am afraid that the immortal seedlings list will have to change the position."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I''m a little confused, are there two other people named Zhou Shu on the list?"


    Gu Zhong glanced at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "Yes, and they are all on the list of the most famous murderers. One of them, Zhou Shu, has only recently entered the list, but he ranked third as soon as he entered the list. Thousands, five hundred, should be the highest ranking one for the first time in these years."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant and couldn''t help nodding, "That''s really a murderous man."


    Gu Zhong glanced at Zhou Shu again, "Yes, I heard that he had committed a heinous crime, and he is now wanted by the immortal world. I don''t know where it is."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Your Excellency, don''t look at me. If I were that class, how come I have just been promoted to the Golden Immortal."


    Gu Jian nodded, a little embarrassed, "Yes, I''m sorry, but he didn''t say his realm on the list, so I''m always a little worried."


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection. Happy New Year, and will be included in the wealth list in the coming year~~~)

 Chapter 2466: Gu Zhong

    (PS: Happy first day, happy new year!)


    Zhou Shu questioned, "There is no realm?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Jian nodded, with a hint of caution in his eyes, "Generally speaking, the murderers who have been on the list for a long time, such as those in the first few hundred, are not surprised if they do not specify their realm, because everyone knows it, but those who have just entered the list. It��s really weird that the newcomer didn��t indicate his realm until he was noticed by the Ten Thousand Furious List, isn��t it?"


    Zhou Shu said humbly, "Is it possible, please give me your advice."


    Gu Zhong hesitated, "I haven''t seen anything like this. If I guess, it might be that Zhou Shu angered the immortal world because of a major event, and was wanted by the immortal world, but the immortal world has not yet learned about his specific situation. , There is no way to write other information such as the appearance and characteristics of the realm, but such things are rare. Alas, people who have not figured it out in the fairy world are worrying."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Is that so?"


    "Actually, it''s all random guesses. I also discussed it with other people. You don''t need to care, haha," Gu Zhong smiled and said slowly, "There are more topics of this kind recently. Some people guess that Zhou Shu might be in the heavens. What realm was destroyed by the edge, or a wicked person from the Devil Realm or somewhere else, or even the reincarnation of an ancient fierce god, etc. There are different opinions, but it is certain that this person can reach more than 3,000 just after entering the list. It��s extremely dangerous. Be careful if you encounter it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "In any case, it''s better not to meet him."


    "Of course, for us Jinxian, it''s best not to meet anyone in the top nine thousand on the list, haha."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the vigilance in Gu Zhong''s eyes has completely disappeared. On the one hand, it is because of Zhou Shu''s sincere attitude, and on the other hand, it is the function of the flawless holy note. Unconsciously, he feels that Zhou Shu is kind and kind and kind. Then, he smiled, "I was a little sorry just now, your name is really easy to misunderstand, haha."


    "It''s okay," Zhou Shu waved his hand, a little annoyed. "It''s really a headache to have the same name and last name as the people on the list."


    Now that I have become famous, I think I will change my name in the future. I didn��t think I should change it before, because there are so many people with the same name and surname in the heavens. Zhou Shu is not tens of thousands but thousands. There are several in New Moon City. But now I am afraid it will not work.


    Being on the Immortal Miao List is the most to attract people''s attention, while the tens of thousands of fierce lists are chased and killed by others and cannot afford to be injured.


    Gu Zhong apologized, "Actually, it''s me who is too eager. No one would think that the people on the Immortal Miao List will be related to the Ten Thousand Swordsmen List, and... to be offensive, there are more than 3,000 people on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List. It can''t be just a golden fairy."


    "It''s okay, it''s really just a golden fairy here, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, his eyes drifting away, "By the way, why are there so many people in Caihuan today?"


    Gu Zhong stagnated, a little puzzled, "Oh? Fellow Daoist didn''t even know?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I was passing by, not here on purpose."


    "That''s it."


    Gu Zhong looked at Zhou Shu with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Well, you might as well stay and try your luck. Today, Caihuanjie will open a forum, and the master will show up to preach the road. People here are here for this. If you are lucky, maybe you can be selected and listen to the bishop''s benefit. This is a rare opportunity. The master of the color ring is Hunyuan Jinxian, and only the city master of New Moon City can compare with it in this area."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seeming to realize something.


    There was a forum in Caihuanjie, and he had heard that it was held about once every 100 years, and he did not expect to meet it by chance.


    He thought for a while, "Want to choose someone?"


    Gu Zhong smiled and nodded, "This is natural, the realm master cannot preach to everyone. He will only select five people. It is said that the selection method is very special. It depends on the performance in Yuequan. I don''t know how it is. , Has not been selected."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Your Excellency is not the first time to visit Yuequan, right?"


    Gu Zhong looked at Caihuanjie for a long time before saying, "Yuequan, I have only been there once. It is indeed a place of bliss, but what happened at that time and what I did, but I don��t remember much afterwards, I just know Extreme satisfaction is the happiest day since I cultivated immortality... However, I was also worried about this, so I didn''t want to come later. Of course, that Yuequan Ling was really difficult to make."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You are worried about your heart?"


    Gu focused his head and nodded, rather solemnly, "Your Excellency said that in Yuequan, everything is satisfied, and all the troublesome things are forgotten, even my heart is included, and I even forgot that I have worked so hard. What is the purpose of cultivating? To me and practitioners, this is unacceptable. No matter how my heart can forget, it won��t work."


    "Your Excellency is right."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He roughly understood something. Just like mortals greedy the prosperous **** in the mortal world and obtain supreme pleasure through this, Yuequan is the mortal world of immortals. It can bring supreme pleasure to the immortals, and even the cultivation of longevity will change. It doesn''t matter. Obviously, if the fairy indulges in it, there is no benefit.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu didn''t expect that an immortal with such a strong mind and concentration would also be affected by Yue Quan.


    It seems that this kind of thing is not only unique to mortals, there are also many temptations in the heavens, and many people rely on this to make money ~ www.novelhall.com~ such as the master of the color circle world.


    Zhou Shu, who has the Taoist furnace and the Holy Musical Talisman, probably will not temporarily forget his heart like other immortals, but he does not plan to go to Yuequan at this time. He has no interest, and he is also not interested in the preaching of the world master. Caihuan The Realm Lord is definitely not as good as the New Moon City City Lord. There is no need to stay close and seek further distance. He also takes risks. He will have the opportunity to watch again. Now he is thinking about other things, the secret realm Wufang City, etc., and Gu Zhong said Zhou Shu felt that something was wrong.


    Gu Zhong looked at Zhou Shu, "Don''t you try?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I''m just passing by, Gu Daoyou, I''ll see you later, thank you for your advice today."


    "That''s nothing, your Excellency is really firm. I don''t even care about the preaching of the realm master of the Hunyuan realm. I am not as good as that," Gu Zhong arched his hands with emotion. "Friend Zhou, meet again."


    He bowed his hands, Zhou Shu returned to the flying boat and turned to the next world.


    Gu Zhong returned to the crowd, and several people walked up immediately.


    "Brother Gu, who is that Jinxian who talks so speculatively?"


    "No, someone asked for directions, by the way, hehe."


    "You don''t usually talk so much, and I think you are quite patient with him."


    "Occasionally, there are times of destiny, let alone this, when will Yuequan open?"


    "There is still another hour, but I finally bought this Yuequan Ling, this time I must not lose, the world master, must choose me!"


    "I hope you get what you want."


    Gu Zhong smiled, watching the gang wind belt that Zhou Shu left, always feeling a little weird in his heart, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    Zhou Shu in Feisuo continued to study the Dahui Sutra and deduced the method, forgetting the day and night.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection, a good New Year~~~)

 Chapter 2467: Affirmation

    Back, the familiar Wufang City.


    Looking at the real fairy in white clothes in front of him, Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s really fast."


    "How can you be unhappy if the city lord let it come?" Yang Bai shook his head, with emotion, "If you want to say it quickly, it''s still you, from the miscellaneous immortal to the golden immortal, is there two hundred and fifty years?"


    "It''s just a little better luck."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Brother Yang, why are you still a real fairy, right?"


    Yang Bai sighed slightly, unconsciously bringing out a trace of sadness, "I don''t have enough strength, no way, and people are stupid, not as good as Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Brother Yang is too demanding, I wish you an early success."


    Even in New Moon City, Yang Bai��s talents are top-notch, and he has long been a real fairy. He hasn��t been promoted for a long time. He just wants to use better and more suitable rules to be promoted, just like Zhou Shu back then. Green bird, got a great chance, and now it may not be a golden fairy.


    I don''t know what law Yang Bai wants, and he is a little curious.


    "Hope as Brother Zhou said."


    Yang Bai smiled and nodded, without explaining or explaining, "The city lord wants to see you, Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Well, go."


    The vast black wilderness.


    It was not the first time here, but when Zhou Shu came last time, Zhou Shu could only see a cloud of dark clouds, and no one could be seen at all. Now, the city lord was standing in front of him.


    The City Lord of Wufang City looked at Zhou Shu, and the slight surprise in his eyes quickly turned into appreciation, "Zhou Shu, you are getting better and better. I only heard that you disturbed the structure of New Moon City. Qitian Tower was because of you. But when they died, Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion went from a death fight to peace, but they never heard that you are already the monitor of New Moon City."


    It sounds like being a supervisor is more important than disrupting Crescent City.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help showing a little respect, "That''s the love of the City Lord of New Moon City to the younger generation."


    Only the city lord, Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion know about the supervision. Outsiders will not know about it. Many people still don��t understand why Linglong Pavilion suddenly stopped chasing Zhou Shu, and why Zhou Shu and Bai Yujing made a clear distinction. limit.


    The city lord said slowly, "Bringing love? For thousands of years, only three or two people could have allowed him to lift love."


    Zhou Shu watched him, but couldn''t see through his thoughts, so he didn''t speak.


    The city lord decided for a while, and said faintly, "Zhou Shu, you don''t need to think about it. You are already on the immortal seedling list. Of course I can''t compete with him, and I won''t compete. Moreover, Yang Bai''s future achievements may not be yours. under."


    Yang Bai stopped, "Don''t talk nonsense about the city lord, I can''t compare to Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "The younger generation thinks that the city lord is right. Brother Yang will probably be above me in the future."


    Yang Bai had something to say, but was blocked by the city lord waved his hand. He looked at Zhou Shu and said warmly, "Zhou Shu, you came to Wufang City this time for Heishawu business, right? Yang Bai, you Talk to him."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, there are other things."


    Yang Bai said slowly, "In the past few years, we have launched seventeen attacks on Heishawu and at the same time resisted seven sneak attacks on Heishawu. We have only lost three times in total. The current situation is very good. Heishawu recruited very early. There are no mercenaries anymore, and the original Jinxian Zhenxian is also constantly fleeing. Some days ago, there was certain news that there was a serious internal conflict on the island. It seems that the big island owner and the four island owners can''t stand it. A minor injury can be said to be victory."


    Wufang City consumes a lot of money, and this thousand years have been wasted.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said with joy, "Congratulations to the city lord."


    The city lord said slowly, "Thank you."


    Yang Bai continued, "Zhou Shu, if nothing happens, you can occupy Heishawu in about two years, and you can get what you want."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "If it''s two years, isn''t it about to start soon?"


    Yang Bai nodded, "Yes, if you are willing to participate, I think the odds of winning will be even greater."


    Zhou Shu paused and nodded, "Okay, I''ll count as I then."


    A promise is a promise, but it''s more at ease to get it by yourself, and he wants to try it.


    Yang Bai was very pleased and looked at the city lord. "If Zhou Shu also joins, we can move faster, so that Heishawu will not have time to rest and directly defeat them."


    The city lord nodded to Zhou Shu, "Naturally the sooner the better, Zhou Shu, thank you very much."


    "The city lord is too polite," Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "but the juniors also have a little request."


    The city lord stagnated, "You speak up."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The last time the city lord had those magic charms, the younger generation still wanted some, and going to Heishawu also came in handy."


    "There are countless times more magic charms in New Moon City than Wufang City. If you want, there should be no shortage," the city lord said calmly, "you should only want equalization charms, right? You have used them. ,right?"


    Yang Bai''s complexion was stagnant, and he glanced at Zhou Shu unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless, "Yes, the younger generation is here for it."


    The city lord glanced at Zhou Shu and shook his head, "I want to give it to you too, but I only have that one."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "The younger generation took the liberty to ask, does the city lord know its source?"


    "source?"


    The city lord was startled, and Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu with some doubts.


    Realizing something, Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "The juniors just ask casually, needless to say."


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu, suddenly became serious, and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know the source, but what if I know it, I can''t let him sacrifice his cultivation base to draw the talisman, and you may not be able to do it~www. novelhall.com~Zhou Shu, this kind of talisman is something you can never find. You don''t get the chance every time. Moreover, now that you have the support of New Moon City, is it important to have a talisman? For practitioners, it is a big taboo."


    Zhou Shu nodded, giving birth to a lot of shame, "What the city lord taught is that the younger generation has made a mistake."


    The city lord''s attitude changed suddenly. He said that his voice was unusually harsh, and he was far from being as peaceful or even respectful as before. Zhou Shu really touched a taboo. If he hadn''t had the identity of the New Moon City monitor, the city lord might have been angry.


    The city lord said slowly, "Zhou Shu, I can help you in other aspects as much as possible."


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "No, the city lord is already very helpful. There is still something for the younger generation, so let''s leave."


    The city lord looked indifferent and nodded calmly.


    When Zhou Shu left, the city lord looked at Yang Bai, "I told you a long time ago that people are not enough, everyone is the same, you still said he is not like this?"


    Yang Bai hesitated for a while, "It should have been asked inadvertently. If I am changed to him, he might also have such thoughts."


    The city lord''s expression was condensed, "No matter what, you have to excuse him, don''t you? You owe him?"


    Yang Bai stagnated, "I lied to him last time, it was my fault."


    The city lord frowned, "Who doesn''t lie to people in Xiancheng? You still remember that little thing at the beginning, and sooner or later, harm will happen."


    Yang Bai smiled and said calmly, "I don''t think so."


    The city lord just shook his head and slowly said, "He has caught up with New Moon City now, and there is no need to help him anymore, Yang Bai, don��t get involved with him in the future. I admit that he is a rare genius, but with him It is destined to be no good if you have a relationship. He has proved it in Wufang City and New Moon City. I hope you can remember this, for yourself and for your master."


    Yang Bai was stunned and fell into silence.

 Chapter 2468: and also

    "Sorry, I said something I shouldn''t have said."


    At first sight of Yang Bai, Zhou Shu quickly walked over and said sincerely, "It seems that the city lord doesn''t want to see me, so he can only ask Brother Yang to say sorry. I don''t want to dig into the roots, just a momentary gaffe."


    He understood that he shouldn''t speak at all.


    Asking about the source of the magic talisman means that there are many different ideas, most of which are unpredictable. Even if Zhou Shu doesn''t think like this, they will definitely be taken as such, and even the defense seems weak.


    Thinking of the beauty of the equalization talisman, Zhou Shu couldn''t suppress his thoughts for a while and made a taboo.


    The training of the mind is still not enough. When the status changes greatly��from ordinary true immortals to New Moon City Supervisor, from Wufang City Immortal List to Heavenly Immortal Miao Bang, from only hearing his voice and not seeing him to face-to-face equal communication�� ��, the city lord put on a few high hats, he failed to balance his mentality.


    This lesson must be remembered.


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu and paused, "Brother Zhou, I believe you, I will explain to the city lord, and you should not blame the city lord for this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Of course not, it was my fault, the city lord was right, too much greed and not enough, it is indeed a big taboo."


    Yang Bai shook his head lightly, "In fact, it is not too greedy to have a Fa Talisman, alas."


    "Forget it, that magic talisman is too precious."


    Zhou Shuning said, "I have never seen anyone who practices the law of balance, but I think it is rare. How can such a practitioner consume the power of the law of balance to refine the talisman and get one? I��m so lucky, I want more, I even want to find the source, it��s a big mistake."


    Yang Bai smiled and waved his hand, "Stop talking about it, Brother Zhou, do you want to have a drink?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, then laughed, "Okay, it''s a rare opportunity."


    Arrived at Zuixianlou.


    When the wine and food came up, Yang Bai picked up a plate of roasted chicken feet and said in his eyes, "I haven''t smelled this for a long time."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "I should say that. You have been in Wufang City. Where is this less?"


    "How can I come here?"


    Yang Bai glared at Zhou Shu, and was about to pick up the roasted chicken feet and chew, suddenly he stagnated, his face changed.


    Zhou Shu paused, as if he had expected it, and smiled, "Is something else?"


    "Yeah, I have something to leave. See you next time. I will inform you when I go to Heishawu. Damn it!"


    Yang Bai put down the plate, and the wind disappeared.


    Zhou Shu smiled, feeling helpless too, "How many times has it been? Every time it is like this, disappearing inexplicably, when can I really drink once?"


    After complaining, Zhou Shu picked up the plate and was stunned immediately, unable to speak for a long while.


    There was a talisman under the plate, and one could tell at a glance that it was the equalizing talisman Zhou Shu wanted.


    It can only be left by Yang Bai.


    "How could there be more?"


    Zhou Shu picked up the Fuluo and looked at it carefully, and once again confirmed that this was the fact that this was the equalizing Fuluo and not the other Fuluo. Doubts arose in his heart, and the scenes of seeing the city lord before, scene after scene slowly emerged in the sea of ??knowledge.


    When talking about the equalization talisman, Yang Bai''s expression was a bit wrong, could it be...could it be...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu suddenly understood a lot. This talisman was originally not owned by the city lord, but Yang Bai. The previous one was also given to him by Yang Bai. Why did Yang Bai have this? He didn''t want to think about it anymore. Only secretly said, "Brother Yang, I know, thank you."


    Picking up the roasted chicken feet, Zhou Shu ate it all in one bite, put down the plate, and quickly left the Zuixianlou.


    All the way to the West End.


    Standing in front of the mountain, he bowed his hand slightly, "Compared to fellow Taoist, Zhou Shu is visiting."


    The formation opened, and Bi Fan walked out with a lot of consternation on his face, "Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "It''s right underneath. I haven''t seen you for a long time, better than a fellow Taoist."


    Bi Fan was stagnant, and said blankly, "You are already a golden immortal, so how many years have I been in retreat here?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Senior concentrated in retreat. I don''t know that only one day is in the mountains. The world has been thousands of years, and now it has been a thousand years."


    "really?"


    Bi Fan glanced around, and suddenly realized, "Let''s lie to me, this unicorn tree only has two more rounds, but only a few decades, yes, your cultivation speed is really amazing. Please come in."


    Zhou Shu walked in with a smile, admiring him, "Senior I don''t know how to practice until day and night, so I am really focused."


    "You didn''t kill it yet."


    Bi Fan frowned, seeming to be bitter, "How can the two magic weapons that you let me refine are so complicated and mysterious? Once I study them, I forget everything."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Does the Taoist fellow have something to gain?"


    "Look at it."


    Bi Fan smiled slightly and pointed to the distance, showing great pride.


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at it, his eyes lit up, he stretched out his hand and grabbed it, looking at the left and right sides, digging into the power of the law and repeatedly testing, with a rare satisfaction on his face, he said with a smile on his palm, "Friends, I really did it, thank you! "


    Bi Fan came over and was quite surprised, "Zhou Shu, where did you get the magic weapon? You can''t think of this magic weapon yourself, right?"


    He pointed to the five-color disc in Zhou Shu''s hand, and said slowly, "The power of the five elements is interlinked and coexisted. The power of the five elements is inexhaustible, can be separated or combined, and the power is like a mountain, and the flow is like water. Defending all directions is really wonderful."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of shock, "Father Daoist, you really know this magic weapon."


    Bi Fan nodded, and said with joy, "How can I refine it if I don''t understand it? I have gained a lot of benefits from this magic weapon. I have made great progress. This is a great opportunity. Thank you, Zhou Shu. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s better than fellow Daoist''s own gain. It''s great if you don''t ask me for money, ha."


    "Who cares about that little fairy stone or jade?" Bi Fan frowned, "Zhou Shu, you haven''t told me the source of this magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "This is the refining method I accidentally obtained from the classics. This magic weapon is called the Five Elements Pan."


    "It''s classics again, and it''s accidental."


    Bi Fan waved his hand, quite relieved, "No matter, I''m the one who talks too much. I shouldn''t ask about this kind of thing."


    The source of the Five Elements Plate is the Five Elements Wheel of the Xuanhuang Realm. How could Zhou Shu tell him this? The method of refining came from Kunlun. Of course, Zhou Shu''s own understanding was also added. The Five Elements is considered to be a kind of imitation. Of course, the power is not stronger than the artifact. It is impossible to use the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm to continuously produce the power of the Five Elements, but However, it is not restricted by the Xuanhuang Realm, and it can also perform well in the heavens. As long as the five elements are constantly replaced, a similar effect can be achieved.


    The Five Elements Plate can be offensive and defensive, but for Zhou Shu, its greater role is to nourish and balance, and it can be placed in the world of refining monsters to help Hu Lao.


    Zhou Shu put away the five-element plate and smiled, "Daoist, how many products can this five-element plate contain?"


    I am more thoughtful, "Rank 4 is not as good as Rank 3 has been. If you do it again, it may be higher, but it may be far inferior to it. I don��t know the materials. I may not have the same passion at the time. And energy."


    "one is enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Such a magic weapon was originally difficult to replicate, and there were too many variables in the process.


    .

 Chapter 2469: In hand

    Zhou Shu looked at Bi Fan, seemingly thoughtful.


    Bi Fan waved his hand, "Don''t think about it, the Five Elements Plate has consumed all my energy. I haven''t started to work on another bone mirror, and I am still thinking about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Don''t worry, fellow Taoist."


    Bi Fan looked at him and said jokingly, "Don''t ask, the bone mirror was also unintentionally read from the classics, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Yes, I have read many classics."


    The second magic weapon he entrusted Bifan to do was the bone mirror. The full name is Ren Huang Zhao bone mirror. It was the magic weapon used by Ren Huang in the past. The mirror has two sides. Life and death can also continuously learn the laws of life and death, transform and integrate, so that the holder can increase the power of the laws and increase the cultivation base unconsciously.


    It is a rare treasure, suitable for both Zhou Shu and Jianlao.


    The required materials are not too rare, but the refining process is surprisingly complicated. It is not what Zhou Shu can do now. What Zhou Shu can do is to piece together the correct refining method from the memory of the old swordsman. Where.


    "Count me for nothing."


    Bi Fan looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of disdain in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, sat down and chatted, unconsciously, it was one day and one night.


    Farewell and go straight to the North District.


    Before reaching the bottom of the mountain, he was caught in a fragrant wind and sent straight to the former site of Cihang.


    The Witch of Ping An stared at Zhou Shu, with a lot of resentment in her eyes, "I have no conscience, I came to Wufang City and are still messing around outside, just come to me now."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Senior, you know?"


    "What are you carrying, forgot?"


    The witch had a hint of pride, "As long as you are in this world, I know where you are. If you want to escape, you can''t escape. Hey, you''ll never escape."


    Zhou Shu understood that it was Yin Qiongyu''s reason. That witch''s token could not be placed in the demon refining world. Zhou Shu always carried it on her body. It was shaped like a fish-shaped ring, and its power was not obvious. No one seemed to recognize it. Over.


    With a smile, Zhou Shuwen said, "How are seniors all these years?"


    "It''s good, it''s just a bit lonely."


    The witch shook her head slightly, her eyes were moist, crystal clear as beads, as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    Zhou Shu was sluggish, only to feel that the fragrance around him was getting stronger and he was drunk.


    The witch approached lightly, leaned close to Zhou Shu, breathed out the breath of zhilan, and the fragrant fragrance spread over her face, "Zhou Shu, how about you, okay?"


    Before I knew it, half of his clothes had faded, revealing half of his shoulders, and the mountains were looming.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t feel the slightest hint of the holy note. The witch showed that she was innocent, and she smiled faintly, "Senior, can I speak well, but I have a lot to say."


    "Humph."


    The witch returned to normal immediately, staring at Zhou Shu, her apricot eyes filled with prestige, "Zhou Shu, are you still thinking about her?"


    Zhou Shu was startled, "She?"


    The witch stood in front of Zhou Shu and said coldly, "Don''t pretend to be garlic, aren''t you Yutan? With her brahma, you are really loyal and unmoved to me! I don''t know where she came from. Such luck, hateful! hateful!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, unconsciously said, "Senior thinks too much. It is only now that Senior mentions it, I don''t remember that I have never thought of her in the past few decades."


    The witch said condensedly, "Really?"


    "natural."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, this is the truth, his mind is all on the road, even the Yangmei Qingque rarely thinks about it, how can he think of the Utan Witch.


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu for a while, her mouth curled up, and her smile came back, "I believe you."


    The witch is already good at mind-reading. It is still possible to tell if Zhou Shu lied. Of course, if Zhou Shu hides it with all his strength, it will be difficult for her to tell.


    Looking at the witch''s eyes, Zhou Shu also understood why she was like this, and laughed, "Senior is still thinking about fighting with her?"


    "of course."


    The witch sat down close to Zhou Shu, leaned close to his ear, and said softly, "We have to fight to understand everything, whether it is you or the Yinkui Realm, unless we get it in our hands, we won''t give up. "


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "You are really sisters."


    The witch''s voice was louder, and the warm aroma penetrated into Zhou Shu''s ears, "Who and her are sisters? We are enemies, but we want to join hands temporarily. You can wait and see. I will definitely let her kneel before me. , Bowed his head and became a minister."


    "Okay, okay, you have the final say."


    Surrounded by Wenxiang, Zhou Shu is still calm, his mind is not here, no matter what kind of temptation or not to be tempted, only nothing.


    But it''s really comfortable.


    The witch said warmly, "Zhou Shu, in fact, I almost know everything about you, including the fact that you became a New Moon City monitor."


    "Do you know this too?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked. He couldn''t determine the realm of the witch. The Yinkui realm was different from the practitioner. The cultivation base was not based on the immortal realm, but he knew that although the witch''s strength far surpassed the golden fairy, he had not yet reached Taiyi To the extent that Daluo can''t see through him, how can he see what he is carrying.


    The witch smiled, very contented, "Naturally, others told me."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, "Senior, don''t do anything against him."


    The witch was startled, and said, "Ah, what if you have already started?"


    Zhou Shu was very serious, "The junior is going to help him out, but... Senior, you wouldn''t do that, would you?"


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu and was quite dissatisfied, "Then what happened to Yang Bai? You are so caring about him, better than me, and you want to help him. Are you planning to deal with me? I''m very dissatisfied~ www.novelhall.com~ Sorry, it was my fault."


    Zhou Shu quickly apologized. He was indeed a little worried. He saw Yang Bai a few days ago. He didn''t look like he was turned into a slave by the witch. Besides, the city lord was watching how could Yang Bai be affected by this.


    "If you admit your mistake quickly, then you won''t be angry."


    The witch nodded in satisfaction and said warmly, "That Yang Bai is good, but I don''t have the idea of ??planting incense silk for him, and I can''t plant it with ordinary ones," she glanced at Zhou Shu, and she smiled, "As for that kind, He is not worthy yet."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems that you are getting along well."


    "Not bad? He didn''t dare to come here at all."


    The witch snorted and laughed openly, "I communicated with him through Mingzhu. As soon as you came, I asked him. He didn''t want to say at first. He didn''t tell me until I said those things, hehe. ."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, but it was not angry. Those things weren''t considered secret. Yang Bai told the witch it was nothing but curious.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    The witch smiled sweetly, her smile was bright and beautiful, but her smile on weekdays was very different. Zhou Shu looked a little dazed, and quickly settled her mind, "Forget it, senior, I am a golden fairy now, what are your plans? "


    "Planning? Ask me?"


    The witch lightly nodded and thought for a while, "The cultivation base is still growing very slowly. It will take at least a thousand years to get to the next step. It is best to change to a better place, but it is very comfortable here, and there is a little reluctance, unless... "


    Looking up at Zhou Shu, his eyes were a bit blurred. 8)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2470: Dont

    It is already clear to hear the sound of the string and know the elegance.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Senior, are you planning to go to New Moon City?"


    The witch looked at him with a vague look in her eyes, "Unless you invite me, you will monitor it, and you have the heart to let me stay in this little fairy city..."


    "Senior wants to go, naturally no problem."


    Zhou Shu smiled and promised, "I will find a cave for you. The environment is definitely better than here, but it is much smaller."


    The witch shook her head lightly, "What does it matter if it is small, no matter how big or empty it is, it''s useless."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then it''s so decided, but I still have one request. New Moon City is different from Wufang City. The city owner is Hunyuan Jinxian. The rules there are much stricter. The fairy starts."


    "It sounds like I like seduction or other people."


    The witch frowned and complained, "Zhou Shu, you can rest assured, I haven''t done this here either."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Who did Senior lie? I came along and I don��t know how many immortals were staring at me. When I came up just now, those people looked like they were about to kill. Isn��t this the credit of Senior? ?"


    The witch stagnated and whispered, "They are jealous of you, I didn''t do anything..."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Then the fragrant silk on their bodies, could it be that they grew out by themselves?"


    The witch was silent for a while, "I know, I know, I just take it back. Besides, the scented silk did not harm them, and the city lord allowed it."


    "The predecessors helped a lot in the battle of Xiancheng, and those golden immortals are also very willing to contribute to Wufang City. Of course, the city lord will allow it. It is too late to be grateful to you," Zhou Shu paused, showing a little solemnity, "I just I feel that Xiancheng is not the Yinkui Realm, and there is a mixture of fish and dragons. It is better for seniors to use these powers less, so as not to cause trouble."


    The witch blinked twice and whispered in a low voice, "Are you thinking about me?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and said calmly, "The practitioners think about themselves, and so should the seniors."


    The witch let go and smiled, "Fine, I promise you, there is no need for incense silk in Crescent City, when shall we leave?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Don''t worry, I have something to do."


    "I know, isn''t it just going to Heishawu?"


    The witch stood up, her voice suddenly turned cold, "I''ll go with you, Xiaohong betrayed me, I haven''t settled with her yet."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly. If the witch goes too, he will naturally have a better grasp. "Senior is of course good to go, but it is very dangerous there. You know, the owner of the big island hates you and me, and I am afraid that he will chase us and kill. ."


    "Don''t be afraid, you protect me."


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu with extraordinary seriousness.


    Zhou Shu only shook his head, "I am not as good as predecessors now."


    In the Golden Immortal, Zhou Shu is naturally outstanding, but he does not have much confidence to win the Peace Demon Sunflower. The power is very special. Like the dragon power, it is a special power independent of the law. Due to the power of the law, there are many strange changes. Although the strength is not as good as the power of the dragon, it is unpredictable and may be more difficult than the power of the dragon. In addition, the unfeeling holy flame, the sacred silk, the Yin Kui Ce, etc. Zhou Shu didn''t think he could beat the Ping Witch with the mysterious technique.


    "I know you are inferior to me, but you have a monitoring token."


    The witch stretched out her scallion-like fingers, nodded Zhou Shu��s forehead, and smiled, ��I heard the city lord say, this thing is a treasure, and the golden fairy of Taiyi Da Luojing can��t kill you, that��s seriously injured. Owner of the big island, I''m afraid it''s not as good as Taiyi Daluo, how can you be afraid of him? I rely on you, so naturally I don''t have to be afraid."


    Zhou Shu said "Oh" and touched his forehead, "But I don''t know how to use it now."


    The witch��s fingers slowly slid on Zhou Shu��s face until Zhou Shu frowned. She put her lips to her lips and smiled, ��Zhou Shu, don��t ask me, the city lord didn��t tell me, but at the critical moment, she definitely can It comes in handy."


    "Then it is decided."


    Zhou Shu nodded and got up to leave.


    Although his mind is stable enough, he can''t bear staying with the witch for a long time, and this time is different. Before, in Heishawu, Zhou Shu treated the witch as an enemy, always guarded, and could not be tempted. Now that the two are friends and partners, he is also very relaxed, but can''t raise any vigilance.


    The witch sat back and complained, "I''m leaving in a hurry. I have no conscience. I haven''t seen you for decades. I haven''t been sitting for an hour."


    "Go and meet old friends first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "While waiting for Wufangcheng''s order, I may have to live here."


    The witch stood up and beckoned, and said with a smile, "This is pretty much the same, you go, remember to come back early."


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu turned around and said, "By the way, senior, don''t rush to take back those fragrant silks, and wait until the final battle is over."


    "Of course, after watching me for so many years, there is always a price to pay."


    The witch nodded lightly, and a cold light flashed in her eyes suddenly, seemingly with killing intent.


    Going down the mountain, ignoring the gaze of the surrounding mountains, went straight to the southern district.


    "You are not allowed to live there."


    A voice popped out, very angry, "Zhou, my palace does not allow, she, she is too shameless! My palace is still there just now! She must be deliberate!"


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "It''s rare that you didn''t speak just now, Caiying, you really become obedient."


    Caiying got out and sat down on her shoulders, shaking her legs, kicking Zhou Shu, "It''s nothing good to be obedient, like her, you like it, right?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "She is that character, you don''t need to care too much Caiying frowned and shook harder, "If you don''t care, the palace can follow her, you are willing ? And you promised her to go to Heishawu with her. What does this palace do? Obviously this time you are going to kill the Quartet, you have to ask others to help, and you will be mad at this palace! "


    Zhou Shu stopped, looked at her and said seriously, "Of course I don''t want to. You have your personality. It''s great now. I like it very much."


    "Oh."


    Caiying was stunned for a moment, and slowly calmed down.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Caiying, multiple helpers are always good. I guarantee you can give full play to your strength. I have a contract with her. She can never fail to agree to her reasonable request. As for living there, because that is the old site of Cihang. I am planning to practice the power of compassion. There is an immortal heart lamp there, and it will definitely be beneficial."


    "Needless to say, this palace just talks casually, this palace doesn''t care about you, whatever you do."


    Caiying still shook her legs, kicking Zhou Shu in one go, but it was much slower and lighter, with a contented smile on her mouth.


    Zhou Shu nodded with a smile, and continued to move forward, talking with Caiying one and the other.


    "By the way, Caiying, have you ever thought about..."


    "What? I know what you are thinking now. After you finish talking, you can speak a little louder."


    "Forget it, it''s not for you."


    "Zhou, this kind of joke is not allowed in the future! It''s not as good as the power of the dragon, I don''t want it!"


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for your favorites. A good New Year~~~)


    Sogou reading URL:


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2471: Ask for advice

    Who? "


    Lang Yi opened the cave and saw the person coming, the surprise on his face suddenly turned into a surprise, "Brother Zhou...no, Senior Zhou!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s okay to call Brother Zhou, is Brother Lang okay?"


    Lang Yi nodded quickly and stepped aside, "Okay, of course it''s good! The environment here is good, everyone can gather together to discuss Dan Dao every day, I don''t know how comfortable it is! Brother Zhou, please come in quickly, and Senior Mu is here today."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "That''s a coincidence."


    Looking at Caiying on Zhou Shu''s shoulder, Lang Yi was a little confused, "Brother Zhou, who is this?"


    Zhou Shu glanced sideways, "Not down yet, Caiying?"


    Caiying leaped slightly, hovering in the air, and a green light flashed. When she landed, she was already a Yingying girl. She looked attractive and did not speak. She only frowned and looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "She is my sword spirit, so don''t care too much."


    "That''s it, it looks indistinguishable from a human being. I have never seen a sword spirit like this."


    Lang Yi looked at Caiying curiously, wishing to reach out and touch it twice, but Caiying glared at him, immediately put away his mind, and walked inside first.


    Caiying''s anger did not disappear, "I hate this person, he still wants to touch this palace, what is this palace?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You said that you want to prepare for the future and meet people more often in a human form. This is indeed the way you should. You must have a real body. Do you always hide? There is nothing wrong with adapting first. "


    "My palace knows, it''s annoying, people, people, only you are good."


    Caiying pouted, "Zhou, what are you doing here?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Senior Mu Xue is here, and the others are also masters of alchemy, especially the aster, who has unique wisdom and can always offer special opinions. I don''t have this kind of talent, so they should be able to give us some help. ."


    Caiying understood a little bit, "Zhou, we? You want to do alchemy? Do you want me to do it?"


    "It''s alchemy for you."


    Zhou Shu knocked her head, "After condensing the body, you must always consolidate and adapt. At this time, the pill is very important. Just like the immortal who has to take a lot of antibody pills, but you are a sword spirit, what should you do? Do, there are not many introductions in the classics, there is no way, so I have to ask more people."


    Caiying nodded vigorously, a lot of smiles appeared at the corners of her mouth, "Understood, hehe."


    Walk into the cave.


    Xue Wenfu and Lang Yi hurriedly greeted them, and Mu Xue followed them. There was only aster, looking at a jade slip, motionless.


    Xue Wenfu said embarrassedly, "Senior Zhou, fellow Taoist Aster, she is thinking of a prescription."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and saluted Mu Xue, "It''s been a long time since I saw you, senior is fine."


    "Zhou Shu, never," Mu Xue stepped away and said warmly, "You are already a golden immortal, and you have also entered the Four Heavens Rankings. I can only look up to such achievements, but you still call me senior, isn''t it? I can��t afford to kill someone,"


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said sternly, "Friend Mu."


    Mu Xue smiled and gave a gift, and looked at Caiying thoughtfully, "Zhou Shu, you should be busy preparing for the battle of Xiancheng now, how can you come here free?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Speaking of this, several of you should have participated in the war against Heishawu, don''t you know what changes are there?"


    "It has changed a lot."


    Lang Yi nodded quickly, "We have all been to Heishawu, I have been three times, Xue Lao has been to four times, and Aster has been to five times, which is the most in the real fairyland. Brother Zhou, you have to ask about Heishawu. Finding us is the right person!"


    Xue Wenfu followed, "There have been wars over the years, and no one in Wufang City can avoid it. We have indeed participated in it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then you have to trouble some people to tell me."


    "no problem."


    Lang Yi just nodded, and Mu Xue softly agreed.


    In a short time, Zhou Shu learned a lot of things, all of which were personally experienced, with a high degree of credibility.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "So, the owner of Heishawu Island was indeed injured, and is it serious?"


    Xue Wenfu stroked his beard and said, "Yes, it was injured during the infighting. The Jinxian on the island was unwilling to fight again. If he wanted him to take back his imprisonment, he united the rest of the mercenaries to think and forced the palace directly in the main hall. With the four island owners of the big island, only dozens of golden immortals came out in the end, and the big island owner was also seriously injured."


    Mu Xuewen said, "After that, our patrol army went to Heishawu to harass. The big island owner did not dare to leave Heishawu. He could only rely on the formation and the few Jinxian defenses, and those formations did not show too much. The strong power was mostly the cause of his injury and weakness, but was later destroyed by our patrol army."


    Lang Yi nodded vigorously, "Now Heishawu is almost an island where not many people have no formation."


    "The next battle should be the last battle."


    Mu Xuening said, "But we must also make sufficient preparations, and can''t give Heishawu any more chance."


    Lavida was very excited, "As long as Heishawu is eliminated, our Wufang City will undoubtedly attract more talents and get better and better!"


    Xue Wenfu was about to pull his beard off, "If we don''t just let Jinxian go, we can''t wait to fight this battle."


    It can be seen that Wufang City is bound to win this battle, and the long-term war has made Wufang City more united and more cohesive. This ordeal is said to be a disaster, but as long as it passes, Wufang City will develop. A big opportunity.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "So I don''t have to worry about it."


    Lang Yi couldn''t help nodding, "Of course not, it will be easier to win if you go."


    Mu Xue is slightly regretful It is a pity that I cannot go to alchemy this time, otherwise I can see your style in person. "


    "That''s nothing good, Friends Daoist Mu."


    Zhou Shu smiled and pulled out Caiying, who was hiding behind him, and said warmly, "Everyone, this is girl Caiying. She is still my sword spirit now, but not anymore."


    "Such a good sword spirit, don''t you want it?"


    Lang Yi was startled, his eyes rolled around Caiying''s body, and Caiying immediately stared back.


    Xue Wenfu stroked his beard and pondered, as if he understood something.


    Only Muxue smiled and said, "I think she has a good cultivation level and has passed the threshold of true immortality, Zhou Shu, are you planning to help her gather her body and become a human again?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a cheerful expression, "Friend Daoist Mu understands me."


    "That''s it, that''s how it is," Lang Yi stagnated, and leaned over to Caiying to sue her. "Under Lang Yi, there are so many offenders, and please forgive the girl."


    Caiying didn''t look at him, but only saluted Mu Xue, hesitatingly said, "Late... Junior indeed... I want to do this. Please senior... Senior for advice."


    "You''re welcome."


    Mu Xue stretched out her hand to support her with a warm smile, "Zhou Shu has given you a good future. I have never seen other immortals. If you are willing to reincarnate your own spirit, Zhou Shu is amazing, and of course you are also amazing. ."


    Caiying nodded, looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes, there was light, "My palace knows it."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, and a good New Year~~~~)


    Read the URL: m.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2472: select

    Caiying looks innocent, but her mind is like a jade, exquisitely thorough.


    She has always been very clear that for the immortal, Qi Ling is her own private property, no matter how strong she is, she must serve herself and will never leave. It is difficult for them to give Qi Ling a chance to become an independent individual.


    Is it better to be a slave that can be owned for a long time, or is it better to be a self-conscious and rebel?


    For the fairy, he would choose the former without even thinking about it, while Zhou Shu chose the latter without even thinking about it.


    Zhou Shu looked at each other with her, nodded, and turned to Mu Xuedao, "Do you have any thoughts, friend Dao Mu?"


    Mu Xue seemed to think, "As far as I know, elves such as sword spirits condense their bodies. The auxiliary materials are not mentioned. The most important thing is blood. What blood are you going to use to collect?"


    Caiying said immediately, "My palace... intends to... use human blood, but he... he doesn''t agree."


    Mu Xue glanced at Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu slowly said, "The human body needs to be re-trained. The process is too long and too hard, and it is prone to accidents, catastrophes, etc. Caiying is now considered a fairy, why bother to try again. It''s a torture, and there is the possibility of death midway."


    "It makes sense."


    Mu Xue nodded and smiled, "But if the blood is good enough, the possibility of death can be bypassed, and the human blood can be used to condense the body, the solid medicine is easier, and it will be more convenient to practice in the future. After all, the heavens There are still the majority of human practitioners. As for the stage before the true immortal, you don''t actually need to take it too seriously."


    "That''s...that''s, Senior Mu...you...you are so right, so good!"


    Caiying nodded desperately, as if she had found a confidant. It''s no wonder that only Zhou Shu and Jian Lao Hu Lao Xiao Zhao and so on talk to her, and those people will not ignore Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying and Mu Xue again, unconsciously hesitated.


    Mu Xue said slowly, "Zhou Shu, since you intend to make her a human again, you should respect her personal wishes. Otherwise, even if you are willing to do this, you still treat her as your property in essence, and she is not allowed. Do what you don''t want to do, what do you think? I''m a little straighter, sorry."


    Mu Xue came here through a voice transmission. Zhou Shu thought about it and replied, "You don''t need to apologize, it is indeed my problem."


    Mu Xuewen said, "I shouldn''t talk too much, but logically speaking, if she listens to you, she will condense her body with the blood you want to give her, but in fact, she doesn''t like it or wants to. Then the original mind is definitely not compatible with the body, and it is destined to have no achievements in the future. Instead of doing this, you might as well keep her as an instrumental spirit, which is better."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he fully understood, "Senior, you are right."


    Since Caiying is regarded as a human being, she must be regarded as a truly independent person, and she must conform to her original heart. If she is forced to give her other bloodlines, she agreed for Zhou Shu, but the original heart will not cooperate. , That is worse than death, worse than suffering, basically no future at all.


    When I became attached, I almost missed Caiying and did bad things well.


    Or outsiders see objectively and thoroughly, and when you are in it, there will always be times when you "don''t know the true face of Mount Lu, but are only in this mountain."


    After looking at Caiying, Zhou Shu quickly made a decision, "Caiying, just do what you want."


    "what?"


    Caiying was stunned, blinked at Zhou Shu, and suspected that she had heard it wrong, because every time she mentioned this before, she was rejected by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "If you want to use human blood, then use human blood, it doesn''t matter."


    Mu Xue smiled slightly, "Caiying, isn''t this great?"


    Caiying paused for a long time before violently agreeing, "Yes, this palace...this palace uses human blood!"


    If you look closely, there seems to be some tears in the corners of her eyes, but she doesn''t know whether it is agitated or emotional, but she quickly disappears into the phantom.


    Mu Xue nodded, "In this way, what we have to do is much simpler. There are many references to the pill in this area. We can help you study carefully, and the results will not be bad, but the materials may be a problem. ."


    "This was originally my business. I''m troubled by fellow daoists and fellow daoists, so thank you later."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute, quite a lot of barbarians, and it was a worry, although he felt a little unhappy.


    Xue Wenfu quickly said, "We have all received a lot of favor from you, let alone thank you."


    Lang Yi interrupted, "Whose blood is better then?"


    Everyone fell into contemplation for a while.


    Mu Xue condensed her eyebrows, "Zhou Shu, the girl who was with you that day, the one with the innate immortal body, is still there?"


    "Innate fairy body? Who has innate fairy body?"


    Lang Yi was stunned and excited, "That must be good! Nothing is better than the innate immortal body. Although the requirements are very high, it will be a lot more difficult to condense the body, but once it succeeds, it will directly obtain the innate immortal body and practice. A smooth journey to Zhenxian may not be needed for two hundred years."


    After getting Zhou Shu''s affirmative reply, all of them looked towards Caiying, with a lot of envy in their eyes.


    To meet the innate immortal body, but also to obtain the blood condensed body, that is a great opportunity for the device spirit. At this moment, they wish they were sword spirits.


    "No."


    Caiying shook her head resolutely, seeming to feel that her attitude was not good, and then explained in a low voice, "She...she is an ice fairy, and the sword intent of this palace... has nothing to do with the five elements."


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter, the ice fairy body only needs to assist you in your cultivation."


    "It''s not a bad thing to have the ice fairy body quickly cultivate to the golden fairy, you can have more time to hone the sword intent"


    "The requirements are a bit too high, innate immortal body."


    In the eyes of others, Caiying''s explanation was obviously weak, but she was unwilling to export the reason she was thinking, and she was a little anxious for a while.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If she doesn''t want it, then forget it."


    Everyone thought about the congenital immortal body, and sighed, but Mu Xue was a little puzzled.


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu and smiled very comfortably. Today may be the most satisfying day for her self-consciousness, because all her hopes have been accepted by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Friend Mu, it seems that there is no innate sword body, right?"


    Mu Xue thought for a while and shook her head, "I have only heard of the Houtian sword body, and it is extremely rare. There are not many people who cultivate in the heavens, and there are only a handful of them. As for the congenital sword body, it is unheard of. It should be impossible."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Although sword intent is a law, it is not a natural law. No one is born to understand swords, nor can it affect the blood race.


    He smiled, "Then I will think of other ways."


    Mu Xue nodded lightly, "Well, you don''t need to be anxious. It is not a short-term thing for us to prepare a pill recipe to refine the pill."


    "I''ll leave first and come to visit another day."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and quickly left the cave with Caiying.


    When everyone saw Zhou Shu disappear suddenly, they were puzzled, but they were startled again.


    There were three celestial jade floating in front of everyone, aster was no exception, and in front of Mu Xue it was five.


    "What''s this?"


    Aster raised his head and complained, "I''m thinking about something!"


    Sogou reading URL:


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2473: understand

    Zhou, are you upset? "


    Caiying sat on her shoulders, kicking Zhou Shu down, whispering.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, a little dazed, "Why am I angry?"


    Caiying stared at Zhou Shu, "My palace did not listen to you this time, so you are not angry? Then... you didn''t say those words deliberately. I deliberately said that my palace uses human blood, but I don''t want my palace to lose face. ?"


    "What kind of face do you have?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help knocking on her head, and said with a smile, "Don''t think too much. If you promise you, you are promised. Just use human blood."


    Caiying is still a little puzzled, "My palace said so many times before that you didn''t agree, why did you suddenly agree today?"


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "Because Mu Xue reminded me that since you have decided not to be a sword spirit, then I can no longer restrain you, and treat you as my sword spirit. Practitioners can only follow their own heart. If you have a good future, if you must follow my requirements, then you might as well continue to be a sword spirit. This is what she told me through Voice Transmission. I think she was right."


    "what����"


    Caiying froze for a while, and said, "The palace must thank her very much."


    Zhou Shu scraped her face and jokingly said, "Forget it, in front of outsiders, you are terribly shy, and you can''t even speak clearly. I didn''t expect you to be like this. Usually, it''s the Lord Palace Master. Without stopping, anyone can be taught by you."


    Caiying blushed, "Then... I''m still not used to it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Come slowly."


    Caiying rarely sees strangers, especially in this form. She may have been like this in the past. She was naturally resistant and shy of something.


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "Zhou, even if my palace becomes a human being, I will never leave you."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "I understand, you just follow your heart."


    Caiying was a little anxious, "You don''t understand, this is the heart of this palace, always..."


    "Zhou Shu! Wait!"


    Behind him, a voice suddenly came.


    Zhou Shuli stopped, turned around and smiled, "Girl aster, long time no see."


    With a little panting, Aster took a lot of effort to chase Zhou Shuke, raised his hand and said, "Zhou Shu, what do you leave these fairy jade for?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Please help, I really need your opinion."


    Aster also shook his head earnestly, "It won''t take so much, and no merit will be paid."


    Zhou Shu continued to nod seriously, "I think you are worth it, I''m afraid it''s not enough, as long as you use more snacks."


    "You never asked me," Zixuan frowned, his eyes fell on Caiying, her expression slightly changed, "Is this girl Caiying?"


    Caiying nodded to Aster and did not speak. Although she was interrupted, her eyes did not show a trace of disgust. Instead, she was a little curious and felt a special kind of intimacy inexplicably, which she had never had before.


    Aster retracted his gaze and said straightly, "Zhou Shu, I will try my best to find a way."


    "Thank you, girl aster."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands. Although Mu Xue''s cultivation base is higher, Zhou Shu always thinks that aster is better in terms of alchemy talent, and she and Zhou Shu''s own ideas are very close, and it is always possible to get her promise in person. Not bad.


    Aster put away the fairy jade, "Master Mu said Caiying plans to use human blood?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, does the girl have any suggestions?"


    Aster thought for a while and said, "If you want to suggest, it is your own. You are the fastest cultivator I have ever seen, and you are very talented in all aspects. There is almost no shortcoming. If you can inherit your blood, There will be no big obstacles to her cultivation."


    "This won''t work."


    Zhou Shu shook his head because he felt a sting in his shoulder.


    Caiying was stab him with sword intent, no matter when he talked about this, Caiying would be unhappy.


    "Is it because it''s too familiar?"


    Aster said thoughtfully, "Caiying rejected Ice Fairy before, and that''s the reason why."


    Caiying nodded unconsciously, "How do you know?"


    This is indeed the reason why she didn''t want to use Hanruo''s blood. She didn''t want to be like other people, especially people she knew.


    Aster showed a rare smile, "What''s hard to guess? It seems that you prefer to use the blood of a stranger. It doesn''t matter whether it is a congenital body or not."


    Caiying nodded repeatedly, "Uh, uh."


    Aster said slowly, "Actually, the bloodline itself is not important. The person you are following is Zhou Shu. He will definitely help you. For example, use various miraculous medicines to cleanse the bones and adjust the meridians. Your cultivation speed will definitely be faster than others. In fact, most of the aristocratic families in the heavens are not inherited by blood, but on the resources accumulated by the ancestors, enough to change the talents of the next generation, no matter how bad it is."


    "You said so well!"


    Caiying''s eyes lit up, and Aster hit her heart, making her very comfortable.


    Zhou Shu had to smile wryly, why didn''t he know the truth? In the Xuanhuang world, it is extremely difficult to change your talents against the sky, but it is not a big problem in the heavens. There are too many fairy things to improve talents, Zhou Shu also The problem is that these things are all possible to fail, and he has never wanted to do things that are not 100% sure of success. If there is an immortal body directly, there is no need to worry about these, and it will be much smoother.


    Aster looked at Zhou Shu, "In fact, just find a stranger with a golden immortal or higher level. Caiying is happy, and you don''t have to worry too much Yes, yes."


    Caiying followed Zhou Shu and nodded vigorously as if he had found an alliance.


    "She will be fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded, not too nervous, since Caiying chose to do this, he would just support it.


    Aster suddenly came over, "Zhou Shu, you won''t blame me?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, it''s just weird that you seem to hit it off. From the beginning, Caiying didn''t resist you. This is very rare for her."


    Aster stagnated, "Is it? I also feel that way. At first glance, I think we are very close."


    Zhou Shu was puzzled and paused, "No wonder you can talk about it. In fact, girl Aster is pretty good. Let her choose. I have too much control over her."


    Aster said warmly, "Come along with her, maybe it won''t be 100% smooth, but there may be surprises."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I hope it is as good as your words."


    Caiying couldn''t hear the conversation between the two of them, she just kept staring at the aster, and suddenly said, "Can you use yours?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Huh?"


    Aster was also stunned, "What did you say?"


    Caiying hesitated, and said quietly and stubbornly, "Is it okay to use your blood?"


    Aster looked at her and said warmly, "Caiying, I have nothing unwilling to do, but I am not a real human being. My blood should not meet your requirements. Alas, I also think it''s a pity."


    "what?"


    Caiying was stunned.


    Zhou Shu looked at the aster, as if he understood something.


    Read the URL: m.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2474: Patch the sky

    Zhou Shu paused, then raised his hand and said, "Girl Aster, you are offended."


    "It''s not counted, and I took the initiative to say it, and it''s not a violation of the city regulations," Zixuan said faintly, "It''s just a pity, Zhou Shu, I''m going back, I will give as much as possible to Master Mu for the medicine. Opinion."


    Zhou Shuxi said, "Thank you girl."


    The aster nodded and retreated, like a purple smoke, slowly disappearing on the street corner.


    Caiying curiously asked, "What kind of race is she then?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "I don''t know, but I guess she is mostly a wooden clan, because only the wooden clan is the elves in the monster clan. She and you hit it off right away. This is the reason."


    "There is also a sense of familiarity in this palace, so it is."


    Caiying nodded involuntarily, and wondered, "Isn''t that better, use her blood?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The Mu tribe is born on the spiritual things of plants and trees, and the body is vegetation. Using her bloodline is similar to using the essence of plants and trees, and she said that she is not a real human being, most of them were born from the combination of the wood tribe and humans. There are both human bloodlines and plant spirits, which is troublesome and may not have too many benefits."


    "Oh, that can only be forgotten."


    Caiying shook her head, looking very sorry.


    Zhou Shu was also thinking about whether the ancestors of aster came from the Mu family in Qinghai?


    Unconsciously, he returned to the former site of Cihang.


    Smelling the fragrant wind, Caiying wrinkled her nose and went straight into the world of refining monsters.


    Zhou Shuning said, "Senior, I need to use my heart light for a while."


    "I thought you were here to accompany me," the witch frowned, groaningly, "I know you are not at ease. It turns out that you are here for the light of your heart."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You can practice more for the younger generation, and you can help the older generation earlier."


    The witch showed a lot of solemnity, "Use it if you want, I can''t care about you, but if you practice with it for a long time, the city lord will definitely know it. Then he will come to blame, and I can''t help you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s okay, I''ve been living soon, you and I will be leaving soon."


    The witch waved her hand helplessly, "Just leave it with you, I can''t always tell you."


    Zhou Shu opened the Guanyin niche, the dim light of the heart lamp showed through, and the warm yellow was trapped within tens of feet.


    The witch quickly pushed a few miles away, and said from a distance, "Don''t use it for too long, you can''t exceed three hours a day."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly enlightened, "You like to practice the power of compassion so much, do you want to deal with me?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "It''s better to deal with the witch, she is our common enemy."


    The witch nodded with satisfaction, "This is almost the same, so you can practice it, but I also want to remind you that if you have to deepen the power of compassion, and even use it to enter the Tao, you will be destined to miss her in the future, of course. me too."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "She?"


    "Youtan!"


    The witch hated, "I know I ask, I really don''t believe it, you have her fragrance, but you always deliberately don''t remember her."


    "I really don''t remember, Xiangsi may not be what the predecessors thought."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think thoughtfully, "Yin Kui Realm and Ci Hang must not be able to solve it? Ci Hang is almost gone now, Yin Kui Realm is also very lonely, and the hatred of the past, is it a bit persistent? "


    "Two powers or two ways of saying that they are inherently mutually restrained, there is absolutely no compatible place, how do you solve it?"


    The witch snorted coldly, "Ci Hang was born to deal with our Yinkui realm, and it is impossible to reconcile with them."


    Zhou Shu paused. The purpose of Cihang''s existence is to save suffering and to save all living beings. It is certainly not for a small Yinkui realm, but I can''t explain it because I can''t listen to it. He just said slowly, "Just junior It seems that since the two Taoisms are mutually restrained, most of them can also be in harmony with each other. This is the case for all Taoisms in the world."


    The witch couldn''t help but smiled sharply, "Do you think the power of Yin Kui and the power of compassion can coexist in harmony? It''s ridiculous!"


    Zhou Shu cultivated the power of compassion, and said slowly, "It may not be impossible."


    "You can try it?"


    The witch suddenly stagnated, as if thinking of something, "Why not, I will teach you Yin Kui Ce, let you learn the power of Yin Kui, and see if you have both powers, can you harmonize them, if you can do When I arrive, then I believe you."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and the witch''s proposal seemed very good, "If I do, what will be the senior?"


    The witch was stunned, "I teach you the avenue of the Yinkui Realm, do you still ask me to negotiate terms?"


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "It is difficult for these two powers to coexist. I have to practice at the same time. I must take a lot of risks. If there is no good enough reason, why should juniors try."


    The witch stagnated, "You said it yourself."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Well, if I can do it, Senior must promise me one thing, and during the cultivation process, Senior must also help answer questions and provide some necessary help, okay?"


    "You want me to promise you one thing? Just just say no. Why can''t I promise you?"


    The witch smiled sweetly, her eyes were soft and she looked like a weeping willow, but she became cold again in the blink of an eye, "You don''t want me not to fight with Youtan, that''s absolutely impossible!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course not, I don''t care how you fight with Youtan."


    "That''s pretty much the same."


    The witch smiled like a flower, "Then I promise you, do you want to learn Yin Kui Ce now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "Yin Kui Ce is not specialized in women, right?"


    The witch shook her head of course not. Cihang does not only accept women. We also have men in the Yinkui realm, but they can��t reach a very high level, because Utambula only consigns to women. But I think it might be fine if it is you. "


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Okay, Senior can speak."


    The witch was puzzled, "While bathing in the unextinguishable heart lamp, while listening to me talk about Yin Kui Ce, are you sure?"


    Zhou Shu pondered, "Since the two are to be in harmony, it may not be a bad thing to practice together."


    "If you must do this, I have no objection, but if something goes wrong, don''t come to me."


    The witch didn''t say much, she just chanted in a low voice, "Yin Kui Ce, also known as the Way of Patching Heaven, was created by the Holy Lord of Tianlian..."


    It was also the first time Zhou Shu heard this, and his expression gradually became calm.


    Judging from the opening of Yin Kui Ce, the information of Yin Kui World obtained from Xuanhuang World Ci Hang Sect before is not necessarily true.


    The Way of Patching Heaven is the secret knowledge left by the Saint Heavenly Lotus, and the Yinkui world was created by the Heavenly Lord Lord, but later the road gradually withered, and the inheritance of the classics in the world was scattered one by one, and future generations can only obtain it from a few holy objects. The road left by the ancestors slowly deviated from the direction.


    The Yin Kui Ce learned by the witch now is compared with the past Tao of Heaven. Apart from the complete opening, the rest is just one or two fragments of the Tao of Heaven.


    In the sound of the chanting, the witch''s expression was very solemn, and the usual flirty and charmingness was invisible.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for the eyelids with autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, and a good New Year~~~)


    Read the URL: m.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2475: Hate late

    It is not a problem for Zhou Shu to perceive two opposite ways at the same time.


    Even if the power of Yin Kui is cultivated in the future, Zhou Shu does not have to worry. Tiangang Aperture can store multiple powers without interference with each other. Even if the two powers cannot be harmonized, it will not harm Zhou Shu. On the contrary, understand More Tao is only good.


    Shu Zhidao is like this.


    And through Ping Witch''s talk, Zhou Shu became more confident in his previous expectations.


    The Way of Patching Heaven is obviously a temporarily lost avenue, or it has been practiced. If you can go back to the source, the Way of Patching Heaven and the Way of Compassion will not actually have too many conflicts, and may even be unified. Patching the sky is salvation. Suffering, Cihang, too, should not be opposed by itself.


    Three hours passed in a blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu closed the Guanyin niche, and the witch stopped passing the scriptures and walked over quickly.


    She still has a lot of solemnity on her face, and her whole body has a holy luster. She is more like a saint than a witch, and is more than that of the wonderful truth chanting of the day. Zhou Shu looked a little stunned and couldn''t help saying, "Today''s Senior, Fang has a kind of saint appearance, and juniors admire it."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, do you want to double repair with me?"


    Zhou Shu was dumbfounded, it was really hard to imagine that the saint would say this, "Senior, just pretend that I didn''t say that."


    The witch smiled, her solemn retreat, she only felt charming and moving, "Zhou Shu, I am very serious, because you are a good disciple."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "A good disciple will do this, is there any reason?"


    The witch smiled slightly, "You have an immortal heart lamp, even if you don��t practice Ci Hang Dao, the power of compassion will continue to improve. If this goes on, Yin Kui Ce will definitely not be able to keep up. The distance between the two is getting bigger and bigger, how can it be possible? To achieve communication and harmony? So you must speed up the practice of Yin Kui Ce. If you really want to learn, then it is best to do so, because that is one of the fastest methods to practice Yin Kui Ce."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "One?"


    The witch nodded earnestly, "Well, if you have sacred objects from the Yinkui realm, such as Utanbula, it can naturally overwhelm your heart and help you quickly practice Yinkui, but now you don��t have it. Forget your Utanbula flower, it��s just A little brilliance of the holy thing is good if it doesn''t melt in front of the heart lamp."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior understands, is there no other way?"


    The witch shook her head, "As far as I know, there seems to be none."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, seemingly thoughtful, "The senior is also leaning on..."


    "Shut up to me."


    There was a layer of frost on the face of the witch, and her eyes were cut like a knife. "Zhou Shu, what are you thinking? I was born as a saint of peace, very noble, and everyone in the yin sunflower world can touch me. No."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Senior, I just want to talk about Utambula, isn''t that the holy thing is only used by Utan?"


    The witch was also stunned, with a trace of unsearchable red flashing on her face, calming her mind, "Of course, the holy objects are shared by the holy women. We rely on the holy objects to practice together, but Utan has the management power. This is the long-term Since the rule."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand."


    The three saints guarding the holy objects, Zhetian and Ping An joined forces to grab control from Youtan, but Youtan left with the holy objects. The two of them lost the field and fought with each other again, and finally won the sky. Occupying the Yinkui Realm, Ping An can only leave.


    It''s just that there is no sacred thing Utambula''s Anemone Realm, and most of it has not passed.


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu with a soft tone, "Don''t be wordy, do you want it or not, as if I am begging you, obviously I am trying to help you."


    Of course, not only wanted Zhou Shu to get the power of Yin Kui quickly, she also had her own purpose, but she wouldn''t say it.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, shook his head and said, "The younger generation has just started to get in touch with Yin Kui Ce. Don''t worry, just practice by yourself."


    The witch��s proposal is actually heart-warming, and Zhou Shu is no exception, but Zhou Shu knows better that double cultivation can only be carried out when they trust each other, because at that time they were basically undefended, and the sea of ??meridian knowledge was open. Trust the witch, at least for now, not to mention that the witch has been tempting or Zhou Shu. Of course, Zhou Shu has to be extra careful, and Zhou Shu doesn''t care about other desires that have nothing to do with cultivation.


    "Don''t regret it, I just said that you asked me to help."


    The witch hummed and walked away.


    Zhou Shuning said, "Thank you seniors, juniors understand that at this moment tomorrow, juniors are still here to listen to the lessons."


    "Learning this way, you won''t be able to learn it for many years."


    The witch was long gone, only a sneer came.


    She looked a little angry, but she didn''t break her promise. She came to teach Zhou Shuyin Kuai Ce every day, but Caiying was angry. She was fighting with the little stone in the demon refining world every day, as if she was venting something, while Zhou Shu was practicing. The power of compassion, while cultivating the power of Yin Kui, is quite substantial.


    A few months later.


    Witch Baoxiang is solemn, "Zhou Shu, the Xing Shen chapter has been finished. This is the first and most important one of Yin Kui Ce. If you are savvy, you should be able to understand a trace of Yin Kui within ten years. If it doesn��t work, don��t think about it, and I won��t teach it again."


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeve, and a yin wind blew towards the witch.


    The witch''s hair bun suddenly spread, and the roots of the blue silk fell. Through the blue silk, one could vaguely see the pair of surprised eyes.


    She suddenly stood up, her expression shocked, "What, you can already use the power of the Yin Kui?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in a straightforward voice, "Thank you seniors for teaching, fortunately not insulting your life."


    That Yin Wind is indeed the power of Yin Kui.


    It''s not that his talent is suitable for the cultivation of Yin Kui Ce, but he knew the power of Yin Kui very well before. I have seen it many times in the Xuanhuang Realm, and I have also seen the Witch of Peace use various methods, secretly in the sea of ??knowledge. After performing calculations many times, I can also use Shu Zhili to simulate similar powers, but I can''t touch the key points, and I can''t get the real Yinkui power.


    But under the tireless teaching of the peace witch, that level was suddenly broken.


    In fact, after ten days of cultivation, Zhou Shu was able to use the power of Yin Kui, but he didn''t say that he had to listen to the Xing Shen chapter.


    He himself thinks that what he learned is not the Yinkui strategy, but the Tao of Heaven. What he wants more is to make up the whole article of the Tao, and get the real power of the sky, instead of the current Yinkui power, anything related. Information will not be missed.


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu, and it took a long time before she said, "Zhou Shu, you are really amazingly talented, then I will meet you late."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why?"


    The witch sighed unconsciously, "You can learn Yin Kui Ce so fast. If you know you early, I can teach you earlier. Then it will not take many years for your Yin Kui Ce to surpass me, especially if you still Man, it��s a match made in heaven when you and I are together. Why should I be afraid of covering up the sky and Youtan? Why should I seek help from others, alas."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection, a good New Year~~)


    Sogou reading URL:


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2476: rest assured

    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior praised it."


    "I may understand why Youtan value you. It turns out that you have more than perseverance and wit, but also extraordinary talents and unbelievable speed of cultivation. She is really good at that piece of fragrance in your body. That��s right."


    The Peace Witch sighed quietly, looked at Zhou Shu and shook her head, "Why didn''t I first?"


    Zhou Shu was also speechless. The Witch of Peace seemed to be thinking about Witch Utan all the time, and she only said in a slow voice, "The avenues are from shallow to deep. The front is simple, but at the back it is difficult, and the younger generation will not do it either."


    The witch paused and smiled bitterly, "The latter is just as difficult for me to learn."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Why is this?"


    The witch sighed, "Most of the following chapters are incomplete, and some don''t even know the name of the chapter."


    In addition to the opening chapter, there are seven chapters in this way. The Xing Shen chapter is the first one, and it is the most complete one. It seems that there are no missing words, but the others are different. The second chapter is rigid and soft. Only one and a half, the third chapter of imaginary and true only has five paragraphs, the fourth chapter and the fifth chapter don��t even know the name, the sixth chapter is the divine body chapter, but there is only one name, and the seventh chapter is left behind There are a lot of characters, but no one can understand them.


    "Reincarnation?"


    Hearing this name, Zhou Shu stopped unconsciously.


    The witch nodded, "It is said that it talks about the method of reincarnation of the sky, and it is also one of the essence of the sky, but the characters are really puzzling. Many people say that even if the previous chapters are studied thoroughly, they can��t understand it. A few articles have been lost so much, no one in the Yinkui world should be able to understand anyway, Zhou Shu, are you interested?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "There must be curiosity, but the seniors don''t understand it, and the juniors should be the same."


    Of course he is interested and wants anything involved in reincarnation, but he can''t be too obvious, but it makes the magic girl suspicious.


    "I''ll talk to you then, but it must be casual."


    The witch said slowly, "I have also practiced to the rigid and soft chapters myself, and I don��t know much about it. In fact, I don��t know how to practice Yin Kui strategy and relying on Yin Kui strategy in these chapters. It is more dependent on holy objects. Only Utambula can Help us."


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly.


    There are only fragments of the Way of Patching Heaven. People in the Yinkui realm need to cultivate to a high level, and they basically rely on the holy thing Utanbula, but whether Utanbula is the right way to patch up the heavens, Zhou Shu doubts it. It is good, but it may not be able to get the real way of replenishing heaven. The key to practicing the way of replenishing heaven lies in the book.


    "Don''t talk about it, since you have already cultivated the power of Yin Kui, you should learn some techniques."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu with a smile but a smile, "Zhou Shu, are you planning to learn the unfeeling holy flame, or the silk method to kill love in the dark sunflower, the purple blood condenses true, or else, how about the concubine Profound Sutra? I will do well. I��ll teach you, I��m sure to make you successful, and you��ll be satisfied.��


    "Anything, as long as you can learn it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, "It''s just the elder sister''s Profound Sutra, it''s a woman''s unique technique."


    The Concubine Profound Sutra, he had heard of it in the Xuanhuang realm. It was said to be the most "notorious" method of the Yinkui tribe. It was actually a very good method of mutual practice. There were many advantages, but it was only for the current Zhou Shu and the witch. That is not suitable.


    The witch was not angry, and said lightly, "Then teach you Yin Mofeng and Ziwu Gang first."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Thank you, senior."


    A few months later, the dazzling will pass.


    It has been a long time for Zhou Shu for a few months. The witches taught him the tactics for a long time, and through repeated deductions in the sea of ??knowledge, Zhou Shu can often come up with them when they talk. The good suggestion made the witch all amazed, thinking that he was extremely talented and extremely suitable for Yin Kui Ce, and at the same time he was more admired and curious about Zhou Shu.


    The witch was slightly resentful, "Zhou Shu, I don''t think it will take a hundred years, and your work on Yin Kui Ce will surpass me."


    "Where, far worse than the predecessors."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said thoughtfully, "Senior, is it okay to call Yin Kui Ce the Way of Patching Heaven in the future?"


    "Why, you don''t like the name Yin Kui Ce? You think it is too yin-qi?"


    The witch snorted, "I''m telling you, Yin Kui is actually yin, which means that a woman controls the world. I think it''s good."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The younger generation does not dislike it. In the heavens, men and women are not likely to control the world. The younger generation just thinks that it is better to fill the sky with the way, and the way to fill it, the goal is broader and easier. Recruit disciples of believers."


    The witch was shocked when she heard the sound, and frowned, "Do you think I don��t know that it is better to use the Way of Patching Heaven? But the Way of Patching Heaven is too big to bear. Now the Yinkui Policy is very incomplete. There are only two of seven articles. It��s impossible to have disciples outside of the Yinkui Realm."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Yes, it needs to be complete, because the Tao itself is incomplete, how to fill the sky."


    The witch said slowly, "If anyone can make the Way of Patching Heaven complete, it will be comparable to the merits of the Holy Lord back then. At that time, we don��t need to be in a corner of the Yinkui realm, and we can have our own place in the heavens. ."


    She stared into the distance with a lot of expectation in her eyes, and suddenly said, "Someone is coming."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s him, I saw it."


    Not long after, Yang Bai appeared at the foot of the mountain and shouted, "Senior Ping An, the younger generation please see you."


    When the fragrant wind suddenly rose, Yang Bai was picked up by the wind and fell in front of the two.


    Facing the witch, Yang Bai did not look directly, and said, "Senior Ping An, good brother Zhou."


    The witch giggled, "Yang Bai, is it time?"


    Yang Bai nodded earnestly, "Yes, you can leave in three days and go to Heishawu."


    "Okay Let''s talk."


    The witch smiled at Zhou Shu, and disappeared in a flash.


    "Look up and go."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, patted Yang Bai on the shoulder, and smiled, "Brother Yang, it''s been many years, why don''t you dare to see her?"


    "Only you dare to be with Senior."


    Yang Bai shook his head slightly and said with emotion, "I am ashamed, every time I see Senior, my mind is a little unstable. There are no signs of this at other times... Maybe Senior just restrained me."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, Yin Kui Ce could indeed restrain a lot of Taoism and exercises. If it were not for the Taoist furnace, Zhou Shu would have been confused.


    "Three days later, the port?"


    Yang Bai''s expression was condensed, "Yes, failure is not allowed this time, nor can it fail."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I see, I will go with seniors then."


    Yang Bai nodded and whispered, "The City Lord asked me to ask you, after this time, do you and Senior Ping An intend to leave Wufang City?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yeah."


    Yang Bai paused and said slowly, "The city lord asked me to tell you that he won''t say anything, but you don''t want to leave anything."


    "Just let the city master rest assured."


    Zhou Shu knew that the city lord was referring to the eternal heart lamp.


    Cihang didn''t perish because of Yinkui Realm. Many sects in the heavens were enemies of Cihang. Let them know that Cihang''s fire was in Wufang City, which would inevitably bring great trouble to Wufang City.


    However, after being exposed, Zhou Shu did not intend to keep the Eternal Heart Lamp here.


    He will take it away.


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2477: Go to war

    Flying dragon ship? "


    Staring at the port, the Peace Witch was slightly startled.


    There is a huge ship that is several kilometers long, shaped like an ingot, with the bow carved like a dragon''s head, and the tail raised high, like a sword piercing the sky. The hull is covered with golden scales like dragon scales. Stacked, golden light gleams, very mighty.


    "Yes, senior."


    Yang Bai said respectfully, "For this, it took a lot of time to prepare."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It looks very good."


    Yang Bai said seriously, ��It��s better to use. Flying dragon ships are one of the most famous warships in the world. Most of the fairy cities use them to fight. Whether there are flying dragon ships is also regarded as one of the criteria for whether the city is strong or not. Our first ship in Wufangcheng, but I believe there will be more and more in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I believe it too."


    The flying dragon ship is indeed the most famous battleship, and the most common. Because of the use of a few dragon scales, the defense is pretty good. As for the offensiveness, it is far worse. The overall performance is far inferior to the Linglong treasure ship, but it is worse than unnecessary. Too many golden immortals are manipulated, and if the number is large, a great strategic advantage can be formed, but if there is only one, it is basically a troop carrier.


    The greater significance of using the dragon boat in Wufang City is to show off its strength, after all, the victory is basically set.


    After a very heroic farewell speech, amidst the cheers of many immortals, the flying dragon boat slowly flew towards Heishawu.


    Within ten days, he stopped hundreds of thousands of miles in front of Heishawu.


    Zhou Shu stared at Heishawu in the distance, and he was relieved at first, because he could feel that the origin of Heishawu was still there, and his goal was not lost, and then he mentioned a little bit, because the combat power on the island is better than Imagine a lot more.


    There are at least hundreds of people on the island who are standing in front of them. At first glance, the cultivation level is not low.


    "Are you Jinxian? It doesn''t look like it?"


    Yang Bai saw it too, showing a slight surprise.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, those are ghost servants."


    The ghost servant of Youer is a kind of fighter machine made by Youer. It uses the corpses of the dead immortals to give Youer the power so that they can move freely and attack opponents under the control of Youer, because they are not afraid of injury or death. Very tricky opponent.


    This information comes from Xiangru, the Dijiang Clan knows You Si very well.


    You Si is very good at manipulating others, whether they are alive or dead. Of course, it is easier to die than to live.


    "Brother Zhou, you even know this, I have never heard of it."


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu, very surprised, but soon the surprise turned into worry, "I didn''t expect it to have this hand, that would be troublesome."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don��t worry, this is a good thing. The ghost servant has not existed for a long time. The original weakness is still there. It is not difficult to attack the strong and defend the weak, and it is difficult to control the others if he uses the ghost servant. Jinxian... This also shows that he has indeed suffered serious injuries, his body can no longer withstand the burst of too strong power, his own quiet power can only be effective when it is scattered on the dead ghost servants, and everything is intact. You Si, you don''t usually use ghost servants in battles. It seems that he is fighting with beasts."


    "Then what should we do?"


    Yang Bai asked in a low voice, unconsciously treating Zhou Shu as a leader.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You take the flying dragon boat to deal with the ghost servants and the remaining golden immortals, and my seniors and I will deal with the big island owner."


    Yang Bai quickly said, "I''ll go too, the big island owner is not easy to deal with, there may be four island owners to help."


    The peace witch giggled, "You are the real fairy."


    Yang Bai lowered his head, "Senior, don''t worry about me, I promise I won''t die... I should be able to help."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, and shook his head with a smile, "I will call you anytime if there is a problem. If there is no reliable command, you must control them. Don''t destroy Heishawu too thoroughly. The big island owner is there. ,do not worry."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, moving his fingers slightly, and drew a long square, exactly like a talisman.


    Yang Bai''s heart was tight, and he didn''t say more, "I see."


    The dragon boat continued to sail towards the Black Sand Dock, but the two figures escaped into the void and disappeared.


    The Witch of Peace has some worries, "Zhou Shu, are you sure? Even if the owner of the big island suffers a serious injury, he is still a true beast who has survived a heavy fortune. It is equivalent to Taiyi Daluo, you and me, really can Get rid of him?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior, then you didn''t ask before, just came with me?"


    The witch was stunned, and paused, "You said so confidently, I didn''t notice it, I followed you unknowingly... Tell me now, otherwise I would rather go with the big army."


    Zhou Shu pointed to his waist, "Don''t you believe in surveillance tokens?"


    The goddess looked dignified and worries were written on her face, "Believing it does not mean believing in you. You also know that Oshima Lord hates you and I are in the bones. It is very likely that we will kill you when we meet. When the token protects you, we don��t care. Am I terrible?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "Senior don''t worry, New Moon City gives me not just tokens."


    "Ok."


    The witch nodded, feeling a lot settled in her heart.


    She followed Zhou Shu and said suspiciously, "Zhou Shu, you really know a lot. Although I guessed that the island owner is a monster in the form of a monster, I don''t know what monster beast it is, and you don''t only know it is Youyou , You can still know the strengths and weaknesses, where did you know them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Usually look more and learn more, then you will know everything."


    The witch snorted, knowing that Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, but she was helpless.


    Heishawu Hall.


    The once glorious place, because of an infighting is now in tatters and ruined walls.


    The chair in the middle was wrapped in a group of dark clouds, and black mist radiated from it, flying to various places on the island, pulling the ghost servant.


    The huge body trembled, and the dark clouds suddenly tore apart, revealing an angry and distorted face, "Here, the two of them are finally here!"


    It is completely different from the hideousness of the big island owner. The four island owners on the side are still dressed in white, with a plain face, and calmly said, "The one that should come will always come, black, why don''t you listen to me, why don''t you leave early? , Why have to fight them hard?"


    "Go? I will never go!"


    Oshima''s beard and hair are all flared and frantic, "They caused my plan to fail, and you can''t recover. I will kill both of them anyway!"


    The Lord of the Four Islands sighed slightly and said faintly, "Hei, let''s go, we still have a chance to come back, but if we lose this time, there will be no hope."


    "They hurt you, I will never let them go!"


    The owner of the big island just didn''t listen, and said a word repeatedly.


    The Lord of the Four Islands shook his head, "Hei, you have already survived a heavy disaster, that''s enough, don''t worry about me anymore."


    "what did you say?!"


    The big island owner suddenly turned his head, stared at the four island masters for a long time, and said coldly, "Bai, for me, only two people who have survived the calamity can be considered a true tribulation."


    The four island masters closed their eyes and said nothing.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for the eyelids with autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, and a good New Year~~~)


    Read the URL: m.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2478: concentric

    Zhou Shu suddenly stopped when he noticed something.


    The Ping Witch behind her couldn''t stop and slammed into Zhou Shu.


    Whoosh.


    In the dark void, a black mist suddenly struck, almost flying past Zhou Shu, if it didn''t stop, most of it would be beaten upright.


    The magic goddess''s expression was stagnant, she felt the familiar breath, and raised her mind.


    The black mist fell a few miles away from Zhou Shu''s side and gradually dispersed, revealing a huge figure.


    It is the owner of the big island. Compared with the past, there are two more curved and gleaming sharp corners on the top of his head, and between the two corners there is a strange shadow shaped like a sphere, deep and bottomless, as black as The ink, swirling like a whirlpool, seems to have infinite attraction.


    The void storm that had just formed thousands of miles away suddenly dissipated, and the power of the law scattered into the void, all gathering towards the shadow.


    Even Zhou Shu couldn''t stabilize his figure, the protective shield outside his body began to collapse like a sand tower, and his strength disappeared involuntarily.


    "Oh no."


    The witch''s face turned pale, and she could feel it, that the power of the shade that she had placed outside to protect herself was slowly dissipating, and her divine consciousness was nowhere to be seen, completely engulfed by the shadows.


    What the **** is that?


    "The beast-faced human body is a sign that You Si is using all his strength. He is going to work hard."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was calm, the talisman in his sleeve had been quietly opened, that power was not affected by the shadow at all.


    "Fate!"


    Like a call sign from hell, the lord of the island roared and strode forward.


    The shadow on top of the head is called Netherworld Black Abyss. It is a unique natural supernatural power of the Youri clan. It burns flesh and blood and enhances the power of Youri to the extreme. It smashes all surrounding defensive forces that can be crushed. The duration of the black abyss After growing up, any opponent has no defense in front of him, and then with a strong physical body, he can overwhelm all opponents and defeat them.


    It is similar to the law field of practitioners, but relatively speaking, the scope is larger and the power is stronger.


    It''s just that the price is high, and it''s not used when you are desperate.


    Aiming at Zhou Shu, his fist wrapped in black clouds shot out, full of hatred.


    Just as soon as that punch was hit, something wrong was noticed. Heiyuan''s range seemed to be slowly shrinking, and the effect was weakening.


    It was the first time he used it, but it was the second time he saw it. This kind of thing should never have happened.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the witch and nodded gently.


    The protective shield is recovering. Obviously, the Equalization Talisman has begun to work. Several people are in the domain of balance. Although the power of You Si is very strong, it still cannot overwhelm the law of balance, and does not consciously follow the law.


    The witch quickly understood that the white flames under her feet quickly grew, turning into a lotus flower and expanding continuously, enclosing within dozens of miles within a short while.


    The owner of the big island is very knowledgeable and naturally does not dare to touch each other, but he does not know that the flame will quickly roll up, and the lotus petals slowly close together, surrounding him.


    "Out."


    Zhou Shu would not miss the opportunity, Xiangru, Fierce Fighting Eagle, Little Stone and the long-awaited picking, at the same time jumped out and rushed to the big island owner.


    Oshima owner was surprised, and then laughed wildly, not paying attention.


    These guys who rushed over were not even Jinxian, in his eyes they were not even as good as mosquitoes.


    But the frantic laughter quickly turned into anger. He quickly discovered that these mosquitoes were inferior to him. Every shot might cause him harm. On his side, the Nether Abyss basically failed. But the same as these mosquitoes.


    Soon it fell into a crisis.


    The strength of the big island owner is higher than that of Mu Wei, but he himself was seriously injured, and Zhou Shu''s weaknesses were understood by Zhou Shu. More importantly, unlike besieging Mu Wei, Zhou Shu had added two extremely powerful combat strengths.


    With the evil spirit in hand, Caiying who can hit him hard at any time, and the peace witch who is not too far away from the owner of the big island.


    The results can be imagined.


    Just ten breaths, it''s dangerous.


    No matter what he experienced, he was covered with copper skin and iron bones, but he was also inferior to the natural noble dragons. Anti-evil threatened him extremely, almost impossible to defend, and soon he had dozens of wounds on his body. Although it is not deep, what is terrifying is that the power of Yin Kui came in while it was empty, and it constantly eroded the body.


    The power of the Yinkui is not comparable to the power of the soul in terms of corroding the body and mind.


    The yin qi was extremely cold and the yin wind was biting, as if falling into an ice cave, the whole body was filled with ice thorns, and the whole body was creaking, pain was unbearable, and the movement became more and more rigid. The more clumsy.


    The same is true for the mind, ice thorns constantly rushing to the sea of ??mind and consciousness, like a thousand needles, the mind is about to be numb.


    The trouble is that there is no possibility of counterattack at all. There are too many opponents and they are too strong. All are strong players who have experienced many battles. In the case of equal strength, they will never miss any flaws.


    Oshima Owner himself knew that the time of death was not far away.


    "Hateful, hateful!"


    He was covered in blood, raised up to the sky and roared, and the beast roared, which could be heard from thousands of miles away.


    The witch was all moved, Zhou Shu calmly, maintaining the greatest vigilance, one shot and one punch, all landed on the most vulnerable part of the big island owner.


    The duration of the equalizer is not long, and this time must be used to understand the consequences.


    "stop!"


    Outside the lotus flame, there was a stern and sharp voice.


    No one stopped, but even more fierce. Only the witch divided a little bit and paid attention to the sudden appearance of the four island masters. Of course, there was not much worry. The four island masters knew the strength of Jin Xian and were not the witch''s opponent.


    "Zhou Shu, if you let him go, we will give you what you want and promise not to mess with you again!"


    The Lord of the Four Islands was all white and his complexion was the same, only a pair of dark eyes flashed with a firm light.


    "I do not believe."


    Zhou Shu shook his head calmly, without any relaxation at the bottom of his hand.


    Snapped!


    The evil spirit swept over the head of the big island owner, and one horn suddenly cracked, and a lot of debris was scattered, like the black snow, but the big island owner staggered and almost fell down, the two horns are quiet spirits Where the soul is, like the dragon''s whiskers, are regarded as the root of life. Everyone here starts to suffer heavy damage, and it is really not far from death.


    "You will believe it, I will engrave the concentric pattern! If you still want to start, I promise you will get nothing!"


    The lord of the four islands suddenly opened the front of her clothes, her right hand was like a knife, and **** had been inserted into her chest. The blood slowly slipped down. The snow white was particularly conspicuous, while her left hand was holding a dark hexagonal crystal, like a black diamond. , Even in the void, it exudes a strange gorgeous luster.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, his eyes fell on the hexagonal crystal, not moving for a while.


    There is no doubt that that is the origin he wants, and if he obtains it, he can absorb large quantities of Nether Poison Moss, which will greatly improve the demon refining world.


    "Concentric pattern?"


    Xiangru on his side also froze, nodded to Zhou Shu, and said, "If it is a concentric pattern, that''s okay."


    "Concentric pattern, what is that?"


    The witch did not stop, but there was a hint of doubt, as if she had also heard it.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection, a good New Year~~~)


    Sogou reading URL:


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2479: obtain

    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said calmly, "Master of the Four Islands, you start to swear to engrave. The moment the tattoo is completed, I immediately stop."


    "You stop first."


    The Lord of the Four Islands shouted, "Otherwise I will crush it now!"


    The left hand was tightened, the hexagonal crystal was put into the hand, and the light gradually dimmed.


    "Your time is running out. You have to figure out how to swear to save his life."


    Zhou Shu remained unmoved, the sharp-toothed gun pierced flatly, and a blood flower was bloomed on the main island owner.


    The large island owner with steel and iron bones is already fragile at this time, and is constantly invaded by the power of different laws. The flesh and bones that he is proud of are beginning to loosen, like tofu, no longer strong in the past. If you continue, even if you stop, Can''t be saved.


    "Don''t you want this?"


    The four island masters looked sad and screamed, "You have collected so many Poisonous Moss from Heishawu, and you still don��t know whereabouts. You must want this Mother Stone of Poisonous Moss, and then continue to cultivate a large amount of Poisonous Moss. No? Without the mother stone, I promise you can''t do it!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Four Island Masters, you are really smart and think of everything, but your time is really running out."


    "you����"


    The four island masters gritted their teeth and shouted, "I, black and white, made an oath today. From now on, no matter what happens, I will never take action against Zhou Shu, and I will never take the initiative to attack Zhou Shu��s counterparts. With the concentric pattern as evidence, breaking the oath will surely perish!"


    When she swore, her right hand was inserted into her chest, and her heart was engraved with handwriting.


    Through the wound, the handwriting that beats with the heart is particularly clear and dazzling.


    Concentric pattern.


    The special way of swearing by the Yousi clan, a man and a woman who are partners can swear an oath on the heart, no matter which party violates the oath, the heart of both men and women will be broken into powder, and of course they will die. .


    This is also one of the reasons why a pair of Youyi partners will never betray each other.


    "Senior, put away the holy flame."


    After hearing Zhou Shu��s instructions, although there were many doubts, the witch still chose to believe that Zhou Shu was able to defeat the big island owner, and even forced the other party to swear, which was considered a complete victory, which she did not expect, and she basically It is certain that as long as Zhou Shu is here, the owner of the big island should no longer be a threat.


    Zhou Shu grabbed the weak island owner, put away Caiying and the others, and hurried out.


    After a few breaths, the place exploded, and a huge void storm rose rapidly, and the four island owners and the witch all looked shocked.


    Zhou Shu held the Owner of the Big Island, a cloud of white smoke came out of his palm to wrap him up, and at the same time he stuffed a few pills of pills, and then threw it towards the Owner of the Four Islands, "Bring it."


    The Lord of the Four Islands quickly caught it, and said with a vigilant look, "What did you eat for him?"


    "Yin Chan Dan, he can''t die."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Four island owners, the power of the law in the body of the big island owners has been cleaned up. With his recovery ability, as long as he does not kill himself, it will be normal for a few months, but he uses it himself. I will not be able to cure that part of Nether Black Abyss."


    "I know."


    The owner of the four islands looked carefully for a while, knowing that Zhou Shu''s words were true, and he threw the hexagonal crystal away and silently looked at the big island owner who could hardly move. The feeling in his heart was really unspeakable, and he secretly said, "Black, you Why do you have to come to Heiyuan again? If you leave earlier, nothing will be gone? But it is also my fault. If I had carved the concentric pattern earlier and let you listen to me before I saw him, you would not be like this It''s..."


    Oshima Master suddenly struck him, touched her arm, did not speak, only a hint of gentleness was revealed in his eyes, no longer killing intent.


    Zhou Shu had already put the hexagonal crystal into the demon refining world, and at the same time, he also got the confirmation from the old man, and nodded in satisfaction.


    The owner of the four islands gave Zhou Shu an indifferent look, turned into a cloud of white clouds and wrapped the owner of the big island, turned and left.


    "and many more."


    The Lord of the Four Islands suddenly turned around, with a lot of determination on his face, "Zhou Shu, what else do you want to do? If you want to kill them all, then come!"


    She was forced to engrave the concentric pattern, but Zhou Shu didn''t have any restraints. Now she had no choice but to resist, even to resist.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You don''t have any threat to me, and I have no reason to do it to you anymore. I just want to ask, what are you planning to deal with Wufang City for more than 300 years?"


    "Oh, it has nothing to do with you."


    The four island masters stagnated, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, a bitter smile.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, four island owners, I want to say that from today, you and the big island owner are no longer my enemies. I think you should think so too. If you have anything you need me to help. Yes, I am willing to help."


    "I just hope I never see you again."


    The Lord of the Four Islands shook his head, turned around resolutely, disappeared into the void, and disappeared.


    The witch flew over, with many doubts in her eyes, "What is the concentric pattern, why would you say something like this, where did the people next to you come from? Zhou Shu, I just found out now that I didn''t seem to see you through at all. No, it might be a little bit. I haven''t seen it."


    "They are all my spirit beasts."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t worry about these, as for the concentric patterns..."


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s explanation, the Devil Goddess''s complexion gradually condensed, and she said unconsciously, "I have heard of it, but I didn''t expect it to be such a terrible thing. No wonder you will say that you and them will not be enemies in the future. How can they become enemies? If they see that you are disobedient, they will have to commit suicide, and the Owner of the Big Island will die if he doesn''t want to."


    "It''s a partner, not someone else. I chose to live together and die together in the future that''s the vow."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "For the Youyi Clan, this may not be a bad thing, but humans and other races can''t do this. In fact, sometimes, I hope some people can try to do it. How about you, senior?"


    The witch was stunned and shook her head quickly, "I never want others to control my life and death."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Let''s go and see Heishawu, it should be over too."


    "Ok."


    The witch followed, she still had a lot of doubts in her heart, and she wanted to ask questions unconsciously.


    "What you used before was given by City Lord New Moon, right? It has something to do with the law of balance? I didn''t expect to see this law."


    "Then what is the origin of the city lord, I feel a little scared now, will I be targeted by him in the past? Then I can''t deal with it."


    "The Lord of the Four Islands said that you plan to cultivate Poison Moss, is it true?"


    "You said no, then what did you leave behind so many Poisonous Moss, where are they now, what are you going to do? Those things are nothing good, it''s best to touch them less, they are not incense silk, just use them. Not coming back, because of cause and effect."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and was quite speechless, "Senior, you have too many questions."


    The witch froze, "I''m just curious, you don''t need to answer at all."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Maybe the seniors will know in the future, who knows, let''s do what we should do first."


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelids with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for your favorites. Happy New Year~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2480: complete

    Heishawu.


    The island is in a mess, and there are almost no complete buildings in sight. There are big holes several miles deep everywhere. Some golden immortals are still pursuing the remaining enemies, while Yang Bai directs other golden immortals to explore everywhere, seemingly looking for them. what.


    "You are back."


    Seeing Zhou Shu and the witch, Yang Bai flew over, his expression calm, but a glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Brother Yang, the big island owner and the four island owners have escaped, but you can rest assured that they are all seriously injured. Even if they can recover, their realm will probably fall. Wufang City should not be threatened again."


    Yang Bai''s mood finally showed, and he said with joy, "That would be great, thank you brother Zhou, and seniors."


    He also did not expect Zhou Shu and the witch to kill the owner of the big island. For Jin Xian, it was an impossible task. Even if the golden fairy of this ship killed the same in the past, he could make the owner of the big island fall. , It is already a perfect ending.


    Of course, if he knew that Zhou Shu had the evil, he might change his mind.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and the witch ignored him, just watching Zhou Shu not speaking, still thinking about something.


    Yang Bai pointed to the distance, "I''m looking for something for you, but I haven''t found it yet, Zhou Shu, what are the characteristics of that thing?"


    "No, I got it from the owner of the four islands."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "If nothing else, we can almost go back home."


    Yang Bai smiled, "I''m worried that I can''t find it before I say it earlier."


    Not long after, the flying dragon ship slowly flew up, and the Heishawu was in ruins and there was nothing left. It would drift slowly in the void until it encountered a storm or meteor shower, and then turned into dust.


    The trouble that has been plagued for many years is finally gone, and the boat is a joy.


    Zhou Shu didn''t join in, searched for a quiet room alone, and escaped into the world of refining demon.


    Hu Lao Duan sat in front of the hexagonal crystal with a solemn expression.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "How?"


    Old Hu got up and saluted, and said respectfully, "It must be useful. I''m waiting for the master''s instructions. As long as the master is sure, we can start.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Go and absorb it."


    Old Hu nodded, sat down silently, stared at the hexagonal crystal, and slowly sent it into his mouth.


    There was a flash of black light on the body, and the whole face turned into the color of the pot. After a while, the whole body was dark, but the black light was still spreading, spreading from under the feet, and all the surroundings changed color for a few miles until deep underground. .


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled as if it had been poisoned.


    After ten hours, when Zhou Shu became more and more suspicious, the black was gradually replaced by the white mist, and Hu Lao gradually returned to normal.


    When he opened his eyes, his face was full of gloss, and his eyes were even more exquisite, as if his cultivation base had improved a lot.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I have improved so much before absorbing the Poison Moss?"


    Old Hu nodded, "The master doesn''t know that the hexagonal crystal is actually the origin of an entire world, and I can only sense it after absorbing it. There is a complete energy circulation system inside."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, "It''s real or fake."


    It can��t be said to be good or bad, but it��s definitely a big accident. I only thought it was part of the source, such as the core of the artifact, which could be absorbed by the old pot, so as to absorb the power in the poisonous moss. The focus is the poisonous moss. A whole source, then its value is much greater than those of Poisonous Moss.


    How did the big island owner get it?


    Old Hu said seriously, "Really, Master, there is a lot of vitality and a strong sense of self in it. It should be the origin of a realm. If it is cultivated on this basis, a new realm may be formed. Of course It will take a long time."


    Zhou Shu was even more surprised, "Then you ate it?"


    Refining a complete source is not comparable to devouring a world, but it is not much worse in nature. Although Zhou Shu knows that the law of energy is the basic law that constitutes the heavens and is also one of the highest laws, refining a world is not a problem, but refining a demon The pot can do this kind of thing now, it''s too incredible.


    Has the old man already mastered the law of energy?


    "Just swallow the dates."


    Old Hu shook his head, "Master, it is still in the Demon Refining Kettle. I am far from having the ability to swallow it. I can only refine it slowly and absorb its power a little bit, but it is difficult to say whether it can be done. Maybe it will never be possible. I really don''t understand the core of the source, let alone refine it."


    Zhou Shu said unconsciously, "Old Hu, you scared me."


    "It''s because I didn''t make it clear, Master," Hu Lao apologized quickly and paused. "In fact, the master doesn''t need to worry at all. Even if I can refine the origin of the world, I will definitely stay with the master. I am willing to The master dedicate everything."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, saying yes, but it is not a question of being willing or unwilling. Even if the demon pot is willing, Zhou Shu can no longer bring it with him. You will pinch you to death at any time. Is there to be around? Not to mention assigning it to do things, which is unreasonable.


    He said slowly, "Old Hu, it''s okay to refine the Poisonous Moss now, right?"


    Old Hu nodded affirmatively, "No problem."


    "Then let''s go."


    After a while, the two came to the Great Poison Moss Mountain.


    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s breath, Ming Poison Moss moved together and stretched its tentacles towards Zhou Shu, trying to get something.


    This group of gluttonous monsters.


    Zhou Shu casually grabbed it, and all the poisonous moss within a radius of it was caught The dancing tentacles were still stained with blood stains, and the stench was unpleasant. I don��t know how many fairy flesh they swallowed, but now , Will become Zhou Shu and Hu Lao''s help.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Absorb them all and give them all to me."


    "Yes Master."


    Hu Lao nodded without hesitation, and leaned out the white smoke to wrap the dark poisonous moss, but after ten breaths, the white smoke penetrated into Zhou Shu''s body and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he experienced it carefully. The Poisonous Moss in that li had really improved his cultivation level, and various powers had been enhanced. If all the Poisonous Moss of tens of thousands of miles were transformed, he The power of will increase a lot, and there is no doubt that it is basically a rare opponent in Jinxian.


    But what''s the use?


    As I said before, Zhou Shu��s problem is not strength or cultivation, but Tao.


    The current power has surpassed the Tao and the law. Zhou Shu cannot display the power that he actually possesses. Even if the power is several times stronger, the effect will not be much better. If the Tao and the law are rivers and the power is water, then the current rushing The river was full of water a long time ago, and no matter how much water there is, it will overflow the river, or even flood, causing damage to Zhou Shu. Only by expanding the river can the water continue to accumulate and continue to rush.


    It doesn''t matter how strong one''s power becomes, it''s important to let Tao and law develop quickly.


    Practicing the Way of Patching Heaven is one way. If the Way of Patching Heaven is cultivated well, it will be a very wide river, and more importantly, Shuzhidao. If Shuzhidao can be cultivated well, it may be a big river, or it may be boundless. The ocean can accommodate how much power.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2481: direction

    For Zhou Shu, understanding and increasing knowledge are more important than increasing cultivation base through cultivation.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, grabbed another mile of Poisonous Moss, and put it into a ball in front of Lao Hu, "Lao Hu, all these are absorbed by themselves."


    The white mist still spread out, and as the Poisonous Moss disappeared, the white mist penetrated into the ground and disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "How?"


    "It''s better than expected."


    Hu Lao had a hint of surprise, "There is a lot of energy, and the Poisonous Moss is better than most fairy things."


    "Not surprisingly, there are too many immortals'' flesh and blood in it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "If you use all of the Poisonous Moss, how much can the demon refining world grow? Your understanding of the law can also increase a lot?"


    "With a better source, no amount of Nether Poison Moss absorbed will increase my understanding of the law of energy..."


    The old pot was stagnant, somewhat surprised, "If I let me absorb all of these poisonous moss, the demon refining world will definitely make great progress."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "What kind of progress? Be more detailed."


    Old Hu thought for a while, "It''s hard to describe in detail, in fact, it depends on the owner."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "It depends on me?"


    "Yes."


    Old Hu nodded earnestly, "Now that the demon refining world has a radius of one million li, it is almost a critical point. How to develop in the future, I want to listen to the master''s opinion. The energy brought by the poisonous moss is to continue to expand the area and let the demon refining world more and more. The bigger it is, the greater the depth of the demon-refining world is to increase the resources in the world, and not only this time, I also want the master to decide the future development direction of the demon-refining world."


    When Zhou Shuming came over, the direction was indeed a problem, and it was also a problem he might encounter in the future.


    But Mr. Hu asked him to decide the development direction of the demon refining world, but he did not expect it. It seemed that Mr. Hu really regarded himself as his master.


    Elder Hu continued, "If the area is expanded, it can increase by about 40%, the world of demon refining will become larger and more creatures, and it will become more and more likely that there will be real creatures with spiritual wisdom. Then the master can do it. After preaching, if the depth is increased, coupled with the support of the five-element plate and other immortal tools, the demon refining world can accommodate one or two golden immortals, and it can also ensure that he has enough space for cultivation and will not have a big impact on the demon refining world. It can also help the owner very well."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Old Hu, which one is more beneficial to you?"


    "The two are actually almost the same. Whether it''s for the spirits and the golden immortals to cultivate, it is growth for the demon refining world, and I can benefit from it."


    After a pause, he said slowly, "Relatively speaking, the income of accommodating the golden immortal will be faster, and the spiritual wisdom will be slower, but there is not much conflict between the two. As long as you follow the master, there will definitely be some in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Believe me so?"


    Old Hu looked respectful, and said condensedly, "I never thought I could get the complete source of a realm, but the master let me get it. Even if this piece of poisonous moss is changed, I will never get it, but the master Give it all to me. If I still don��t believe in the master, I��m too stupid and stupid. I��m sure that following the master is thousands of times better than going out to find opportunities by myself."


    "This is your own luck."


    Zhou Shuslow nodded. Indeed, as long as the demon pot is smarter, you should know what is correct.


    Hu Lao just shook his head and said nothing, his respect for Zhou Shu was all in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Let��s go further and increase more resources."


    Now the area of ??the Demon Refining Realm is enough, but the resources are a little barren. Caiying and Xiangru''s cultivation speed inside is not as fast as the Shangqing residence outside, and at least a few blessed earth caves have to be built. Come, this is more beneficial to them, and also more beneficial to himself. As for the Jinxian, Zhou Shu hasn''t thought about grabbing a few and putting them inside, but other things need to be put in.


    Old Hu nodded and agreed, "Yes, Master."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Let''s start now, how long will it take? I may have to put something in after ten days."


    "Master, is it an unextinguishable heart lamp?"


    Elder Hu quickly understood, "After ten days, I can almost refine all the poisonous moss. The changes in the demon world cannot be seen for the time being, but my cultivation level will increase immediately. Then I can develop one by myself. The cave mansion is used to store the heart lamp, and the five elements disk is used to adjust the five elements outside. The demon refining world should not be greatly affected. Even if it is affected, it does not matter. Now many creatures have no spiritual intelligence, and they cannot understand the power of compassion, Master. Just put it in."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I''m worried that they will be able to cultivate the power of compassion in the future when they are illuminated by the light of the heart, turning your demon refining realm into a compassionate flight realm."


    Old Hu earnestly said, "Master, I promise to control within a certain range. In fact, it doesn��t matter if some creatures are affected. I also hope that, like the master, there will be many ways in the world of demon refining. Speaking of this, the master��s Shuxin Sutra, I I have been recitation in several places with many lives."


    "Thanks for your hard work, all right."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said slowly, "You will make two caves, one with an inextinguishable heart lamp, one with Yin Qiongyu and Utan Poluo flowers, don��t be too far apart, one Cihangzong sacred object, two The treasures of the Yinkui world may be able to offset part of the impact."


    Old Hu agreed, "This is even better."


    "That you''re busy."


    Zhou Shu smiled and quickly withdrew from the world of refining monsters.


    Quite satisfying Although it is not in his own world, the effect is actually similar. He and Hu Lao trust each other, which is also regarded as mutual benefit.


    Walking out of the quiet room, I saw the Peace Witch at a glance.


    Standing alone at the bow of the ship, watching from a distance, there is a kind of nobleness that grows sludge and does not stain, and is charming without demon. A group of fairies hide in the stern and look at her, but none of them dared to approach her, like mortals. Looking at the fairies, they are all embarrassed.


    Regardless of appearance or strength, Ping An is the top choice, no square city can match it, and it is almost the same in New Moon City.


    As the name suggests, the word "saint" is not exaggerated.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Ping An and seemed thoughtful. He couldn''t see Ping An, nor did he know Ping An''s purpose and thoughts that had been tempting him, but it was certain that she was like this in her original form, and she was definitely not like Miao Zing. What is said��The Yinkui tribe are all ugly monsters covered in human skin. Miaodi said that because the Cihangzong and Yinkui Realm have fought for too long, and they both used rumors to attack their opponents. In fact, the remarks of both parties It was not enough to win people''s trust, but Zhou Shu didn''t know much in the Xuanhuang Realm, and he believed it. After entering the heavens, he slowly changed.


    He couldn''t tell who Zhou Shu preferred between her and Youtan.


    Of course, just think about it randomly. If there is nothing unexpected, he will not participate in the fight between the two after completing the promise.


    Walking back to the quiet room, I suddenly felt a dark fragrance in the room. The witch who was still outside just now suddenly stood in front of her.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, there seemed to be a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and just about to say something, the witch suddenly disappeared, leaving only a hint of fragrance.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2482: Explore

    After returning to Wufang City, it was another grand celebration.


    For many days, the entire city was in a state of excitement, like boiling water, hot, and joy was heard everywhere, regardless of the eastern and southern districts, there seemed to be a lot more immortals coming and going every day.


    Zhou Shu did not participate, and still discussed the Way of Patching Heaven with the witch.


    In the meantime, Yang Bai has been here twice and brought thanks from the city lord.


    I don��t mention the fairy jade and the stone, and the magic talisman is nothing. There are only a few books that arouse Zhou Shu��s interest. One is written by the city lord about some experience in building and managing the city. Zhou Shu specifically asked for it. After reading it, I put it into the sea of ??knowledge. There is no need for deduction for the time being.


    Elder Hu has completely absorbed the Poisonous Moss, and the empty space is just for placing the Immortal Heart Lamp and the magic weapon of the Yin Kui Realm.


    The changes in the demon refining world are not visible for the time being, but the changes in the old pot are obvious. The understanding of the law of energy is deeper and the demon refining pot has become stronger. It can refine more items and powers that could not be refined before. Of course, Zhou Shu''s refining The material tactics and strength training tactics have also been greatly improved. They can withstand the power of more laws. Even without their own power, they can easily block the attacks of most golden immortals, especially the golden immortals who practice the laws of the immortal world. Probably because of the most contact with immortal power, the progress of Lian Li Jue is more obvious in this respect.


    It''s just resisting instead of absorbing, so there will be consumption. The more you use, the more consumption the demon world will consume.


    If Hu Lao could understand the law of energy, even if he could only understand it, he would be able to absorb the power of most low-level laws and use them to counterattack without consumption. For Zhou Shu, he could almost ignore opponents of the same level.


    Of course, this step is difficult, perhaps even more difficult than Zhou Shu''s understanding of the law of reincarnation.


    The Demon Refining Pot is different from other artifacts. Unlike other magic weapons, which have the steps of Immortal artifacts and Tao artifacts, it has always been an artifact. It gradually grows according to the amount of origin from other worlds. The more origins absorbed, the scope of the artifact The more extensive it is, from the artifacts of the Xuanhuang world to the artifacts of all worlds in the heavens.


    "about there."


    Zhou Shu stretched out and stood up, very satisfied.


    The witch stared at him, with a bit of resentment, "What''s the end, should we go to New Moon City? You wasted another month."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Does senior think that it is a waste of time to discuss the Way of Patching Heaven with me?"


    The things in the world of demon refining have nothing to do with the outside. Zhou Shu has been talking to the witch about the way of repairing the sky, and the benefits are not small. There are already some ideas that are being deduced in the sea of ??knowledge. Maybe a little breakthrough will be made soon, which is not difficult. But it is a breakthrough that witches can hardly reach.


    "No, but the research and study have no results. It''s better to go to New Moon City early and find a way to get promoted quickly," the witch said slowly, looking at Zhou Shu, "you know now, we Yinkui Clan Promoting is not as troublesome as your practitioners. It also requires cultivation bases and legal thresholds. As long as we cultivate bases and meet the requirements, we can enter the cocoon sleep, and resurrection can be promoted to the female deity."


    Zhou Shu sighed with emotion, "No wonder you didn''t concentrate on searching for the main road, and you didn''t even bother to look for the classics if they were lost."


    The witch raised her head to express her disdain, "Who said we won''t look for it anymore? Let''s talk about searching the avenue, that is what you practitioners should do."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior, have you ever thought that it is probably because your ancestors did not get a complete path, so you chose the simple way of cocoon sleep to advance. Is this way a bit eager for success, and after promotion? Is the result really good?"


    The witch stagnated, her face changed when she thought of something.


    The saint of the Yinkui tribe is resurrected from the cocoon, and it is not difficult to be promoted to the same level as Taiyi Daluo. It is much simpler than that of a practitioner to be promoted to Taiyi Dalu. As long as the saint can not afford infighting, she can basically reach the female deity. , But this seems to be the ultimate, the next realm of the female emperor has never been reached by a Yinkui clan, except for the previous Heavenly Lotus Holy Master.


    I have to embark on this path. Although it seems to be destined, I am always unwilling and unwilling.


    Zhou Shu continued, "The last time the seniors talked about cocoon sleep, I just remembered that it was the promotion method used by low-level monsters and some alien cultivators. It is indeed simple and relatively safe. It is cocoon forcibly accumulating strength to break through. Shackled, but doesn��t care about the improvement of mentality and mental realm. It has nothing to do with Tao and law. This may not be the right way to go."


    The witch''s eyes changed, and she said coldly, "You want to say that I am doing something evil? But our Yinkui clan has never been a righteous way. What does it matter!"


    "Senior, don''t be angry, juniors are not talking about good and evil."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Only the sect and the realm care about the righteous and evil ways. The juniors don''t care. It''s just that the juniors have come into contact with the Tao of Heaven. It is inevitable to think a little bit more. How seniors choose is also their own business. The juniors just talk casually and talk. That''s it, don''t listen."


    The witch calmed down for a while, "Then what if it were you? If you can advance to the rank, you don''t need to advance, but you have to understand the incomplete Dao more deeply?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Yes, the younger generation will definitely try to find the fragments of the Way of Patching Heaven, so as to make it clear and patching up the Way of Heaven. Not to mention that it is completely complemented, but also to find more, so as to understand the Way of Patching Heaven. Those who will be promoted will be promoted in all aspects, which is better than cocoon sleep."


    "How easy is it."


    The witch sighed unconsciously, "Most of our ancestors of the Yinkui tribe will leave the Yinkui realm to look for fragments after reaching the female deity trying to make up the Yinkui strategy, but there has been no result. There are not many who can come back to the Yinkui Realm, and almost all of them are dead outside."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior, they may have got another way, and they don''t think they need to go back to the Yinkui realm."


    The witch was stunned, "Your thoughts are always different, but I don''t intend to deviate from Yin Kui Ce, but what you said also makes sense. Maybe I shouldn''t be so anxious. It''s better to look at Yin Kui Ce. Even if I become a female veteran, you are still a golden immortal, and there is no way to regain the Yinkui realm."


    "The younger generation must be much slower."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior, this junior will be away for a few days, and then I will pick you up to New Moon City."


    The witch stared at Zhou Shu with an ugly face, "Where are you going again?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s just around Wufang City. It shouldn''t be long."


    The witch stood up, "Then I will go too."


    "Very dangerous," Zhou Shu said calmly. "The junior is still not sure whether he will definitely come back. If the senior is there, the junior is even more uncertain."


    "then you go."


    The witch is also a person of interest. Knowing that Zhou Shu has her own business, she waved her hand and said in disgust, "You come back early. If it is too late, I will upset this Wufang City and let the city lord find you. Afterwards."


    "The junior is really scared."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Senior don''t worry, the junior will come back and continue talking with senior."


    "I hope I can talk in another way."


    The witch snorted and disappeared soon.


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2483: storm

    Come to a familiar place.


    The Void Secret Realm I saw last time is right in front of me.


    Different from the last time he left directly, Zhou Shu is very confident this time. In addition to being promoted to the Golden Immortal, he also has the growth of the Demon Refining Pot. Of course, he also needs to use the anti-evil to gather. With these huge enhancements, Not counting the token given by the city lord, it is not comparable to the average Jinxian.


    Thousands of tornado storms are rolling violently, and there is a huge black vortex above and below the tornado.


    Like a sea eye in the void, it is not bottomless and can swallow everything.


    The black vortex kept shaking, and the tornado moved along with it, as if the entire space had been distorted.


    Zhou Shu opened his eighth sense and looked inside the whirlpool.


    The vortex above is nothingness, there is nothing but endless power, but below it is different.


    In the center of the whirlpool stands a wind column several miles in radius.


    Similar to the tornado storms outside, this wind column is also formed by a tornado, but its speed is faster, reaching an incredible level. It can remain in its original shape in this violent vortex, and it will always remain unchanged even if the vortex vibrates up and down. It doesn''t move, it''s like a Dinghai Shenzhen.


    Unlike the black tornado storms around, the wind pillar in the middle is white and translucent.


    Perhaps this is what made it visible to Zhou Shu. If it is black, Zhou Shu would not be able to perceive it.


    The strong wind in the white wind column even obscured the sight of the eighth sense, but it was also faintly visible. There seemed to be a blue well in the middle with a faint light.


    Similar to the information obtained before, it should be the entrance to the secret realm.


    The entrance to the secret realm is inside the storm vortex, and the outer layer is protected by a wind pillar. Just this news is the life of many practitioners.


    If you want to enter this void and mystery, you must first pass through the siege of thousands of tornadoes, then reach the black vortex below, and then break into the white wind pillar. These three steps are indispensable, and any step is indispensable. If something goes wrong, there may be no place to die.


    No wonder even Jinxian can''t get in.


    Looking at the void storm, Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly solemn.


    After a long time, this void storm has no signs of weakness. It seems to be wider and more powerful than before. There are not as many tornadoes surrounding the wind pillars as there are now, nor are they so dense, and even less. It''s so violent, it feels that the storm is still expanding outward, which is very unusual.


    Ordinary void storms slowly weaken until they disappear.


    Zhou Shu unearthed a wisp of the power of the Five Elements and winded toward the nearest black dragon.


    Only a few miles away, I felt an extremely powerful attraction, and the power unconsciously moved closer to the tornado.


    The force of the Five Elements circled the storm, was quickly involved in it, and instantly lost its trace.


    Divine consciousness can��t perceive it anymore, obviously it was swallowed by the tornado. The power of the five elements is considered to be a medium law force, but it is swallowed without resistance in the tornado. It looks like the law of the tornado. No less than the power of the Five Elements, perhaps even stronger.


    Zhou Shu changed the way, the power of the five elements was strengthened a lot, and the power of the soul was also mixed.


    The forces of the two laws are mixed, like twine rope twisted together, flying quickly towards the tornado.


    I still feel the strong attraction, and I am still involved. Although the power is not small, it is still far from the suction power of the tornado.


    The power of the law was the first to be wiped out, then the power of the five elements disappeared, and finally the power of the soul. Although it persisted for a while, it could not escape the result of being completely swallowed.


    not simple.


    Because of the exploration of the power of the soul, there was a lot more information this time, and his face became more solemn.


    He knows at least fifty powers of law, and he has seen more unknown powers of law in the battle with the floating beast, but the power in the tornado is different from those in the tornado. He has never seen it before, and it feels like Glue with strong adhesion is difficult to separate, and there are almost no flaws to be found. After the power of its own law enters, it will be shattered, or assimilated, in short, there is no trace.


    Zhou Shu paused, then tried another way.


    A thick white mist emerged from the palm of his hand, drifting along the suction force.


    The white mist shackled the wind. The tornado stopped abruptly, and the roar that disappeared in an instant gave Zhou Shu a feeling that the entire void was still. After all, the surroundings were too noisy, but it stopped. Half-breathing, the rotating storm will disperse the white mist until it disappears completely.


    The strength training tactic is effective, which means that the power of this law can be resisted with the demon pot.


    Just have a way to resist.


    These tornado pillars are the first line of defense to enter the black vortex. They are too dense. Even Zhou Shu must be prepared to be involved.


    But Zhou Shu was able to block it and replaced the other golden immortals in New Moon City. I''m afraid that ninety-nine out of a hundred will be swallowed by these storms, not even the bones are left, the remaining one should be able to stay. The stumps and arms are broken because they are the golden immortals who have refined their bodies to the extreme.


    While exploring the void storm, Zhou Shu was also calculating.


    All tornado pillars, black vortexes, and white wind pillars are formed in the sea of ??consciousness. Zhou Shu is deducing the law of their motion, the frequency of vibration, etc., in order to find the safest and most stable route to enter the black vortex.


    The amount of calculation is huge, but it is not difficult. These tornadoes also follow a certain pattern and are not aimlessly chaotic Zhou Shu has already had results.


    Starting from the tornado column on the right, maintain enough speed to bypass the sixty-three tornadoes all the way to the black vortex below.


    It is very dangerous. It may be drawn into the tornado column at any time. If it is Zhou Shu, there is also a great possibility of injury.


    Zhou Shu paused.


    This void storm is indeed very dangerous, and it is not dangerous after entering, it is very dangerous before reaching the entrance. Even if there are hundreds of golden immortals, you may not be sure of entering the entrance. It will not work if you drive the exquisite treasure ship. At that time, how did Luo Xiping go in and still not die?


    Could it be great luck?


    It is possible that Zhou Shu also calculated, because the tornado pillars are repelling each other, there will be one or several special balance points between the two wind pillars, or called the safety point. At the safety point, the attraction of the two parties The forces cancel each other out, instead of being affected by the wind column, if people are at the balance point all the way in, they can reach the black vortex safely.


    This may be about one in ten billion.


    Because the position of the balance point around each wind column is different, some are far away, and it is still changing. Even if Zhou Shu passed the calculation, he would have to try at least a few thousand times before he could succeed. So he They all gave up this approach, and Roxiping would die if he failed once.


    If Roxipin is in it, he should use another method.


    (PS: Thank you for all the support you have on your eyelids with autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~Happy New Year~~)


    Sogou reading URL:


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2484: Shaking head

    After determining the route, Zhou Shu immediately began to act.


    There were some obstructions on the way, but with the assistance of the strength training tactics, it did not cause much impact. It only consumed hundreds of miles of land in the demon refining world.


    After dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu stopped in front of the black whirlpool with a solemn expression.


    He tried his best to control his body and moved quickly in the opposite direction to ensure that he would not be drawn into the huge vortex.


    At this time, the whole picture of the vortex can be clearly seen.


    The swirling vortex is funnel-shaped, wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. The more you go down, the more attractive the vortex will be. It��s hard for Zhou Shu to control his body just standing on the edge. It��s hard to imagine what the bottom will be like. It��s hard to stop any golden immortal, and it��s also hard to change Taiyi Da Luojing. There can be no negligence,


    At the center and bottom of the whirlpool, the white wind pillar stood firm.


    The wind was so fast that it was too fast to feel it moving, even if Zhou Shu surpassed Jinxian''s perception.


    It can be seen that the wind column is the axis, and the entire black vortex is driven by the white wind column.


    In the wind column, the blue well also appeared much clearer.


    The goal is near.


    As Zhou Shu moved away from the attraction, he observed and explored.


    Still releasing a wisp of the power of the five elements, without deliberate control, so he was swept away by the whirlpool just after leaving the body.


    Unexpectedly, the power of the five elements was not torn apart. After being rolled onto the vortex, it circulated hundreds of times on the black vortex. The whole process was not even wasted. Then it fell to the bottom of the white wind column in the middle, and then immediately It disappeared without a trace, and I don''t know if it was shattered by the white wind column or fell inside.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    Try again, it''s the power of mixed laws.


    The result remains the same, and the information obtained is a little bit more. Obviously, it is not the black vortex that is dangerous. The black vortex is a conveyor belt that draws power or other things and sends it to the white wind column. The white wind column is very dangerous. .


    If the power of the law in the tornado outside is like glue, then the quicksand in the white wind column is more solid and even more impossible to get rid of.


    The force of the law falls on the wind pillar, like falling into the millstone, can''t escape, can only be completely crushed.


    But unlike the outside, the disappearance of the power of the five elements is slowly being crushed and consumed. It is well documented, while the power of the soul suddenly disappears without a trace. This wind pillar can be Differentiating the power of the law, there are also different ways to deal with it. It is simply intelligent and strange.


    Zhihai thought about the problem, but kept his hands, a solid white mist emerged, flying along the whirlpool towards the wind pillar.


    After a few breaths, Zhou Shu''s mind was slightly shaken.


    The snake-like white mist was also rolled to the bottom of the wind column, without any impact on the white mist, it quickly merged into it, and then disappeared immediately.


    Can Li Lian Jue be unable to fight against this wind pillar? It can''t even be consumed at all, it is gone.


    Although Hu Lao has not yet understood the law of energy, Zhou Shu is convinced that Li Li Jue can offset the middle-order laws very well, and it also has a little blocking effect on the higher-order laws such as the law of balance and the law of strength. After all, it is the highest. The law, but disappeared in the wind column.


    Could it be said that the power of the law in the wind pillar is similar to the law of energy?


    It��s almost impossible. The power of the highest law shouldn��t actually be manifested in the void. Zhou Shu settled down and realized after thinking about it. In fact, there is another possibility that the bottom of the wind pillar is the blue well, which is the entrance to the secret realm. Li Jue may have fallen directly into the well. Once you go to the secret realm, you will naturally not be able to perceive it. The same applies to the power of the soul.


    Zhou Shu suddenly had an idea.


    The combination of tornado, black whirlpool and white wind pillar is like a kind of screening, choosing some qualified people or things to enter the secret realm.


    As long as through the tornado outside, the whirlpool can bring people to the wind column, and the wind column divides most of the power and sends the rest to the blue well.


    Is this a clever combination of natural providence, or a deliberate arrangement by some immortals?


    Secondly, the question is whether Zhou Shu can pass this screening and enter the secret realm.


    Zhou Shu himself was very suspicious.


    Judging from several trials, the power of my mixed law was divided by the wind pillar almost instantly, the power of the five elements was consumed, and the power of the soul and the strength training tactics went directly into the blue well. If you go down by yourself , Even with the heavy protection of the white mist with the strength training tactics, it will be immediately separated by the wind column, and in the end it will still be resisted with the flesh, and the result will definitely be unable to resist.


    Although he has used the Taoist Tao to forge hundreds of times, his body still cannot compare with the power of the Five Elements Rule.


    Maybe it is necessary to master a powerful and special body training method to exercise the body, instead of waiting until the promotion of Taiyi Daluo to replace the body with the power of the law. Of course, this is a later story, and it is not used now.


    Now Zhou Shu has the thought of retreating.


    It''s too strange and too strong here. You can''t get in by yourself. Even if you are willing to take risks, the possibility of getting in is less than one in ten thousand.


    It''s not just that Zhou Shu himself didn''t have confidence, in fact, it was almost the same if he changed the Taiyi Daluo realm.


    For example, the Taiyi Golden Immortal like Mu Wei, whose body is like a law, but the power of the law of wood is definitely not the opponent of this white wind pillar, and the body will still be shattered, unless the Da Luo Taiyi Golden Immortal practices the soul law or other special laws. , The body may not be damaged.


    They came here, and after probing and analyzing, most of them will come to the same conclusion as Zhou Shu This mysterious realm is extremely difficult. It is very likely that only the Hunyuan realm and those Taiyi Daluo who practice special laws can Go in, if you are forced to go now, you can only be screened out, and your life is for nothing.


    Zhou Shu also secretly shook his head.


    Three steps, the first tornado pillar is very difficult, almost stumped ninety-nine percent of the golden immortal, thinking that the latter two will be easier, but it is more difficult, and the conditions for entry have been improved. First-order, even Zhou Shu couldn''t do it.


    A little disappointed, came here triumphantly and went back dingy.


    But I''m not too disappointed. There will always be difficulties in practice. Zhou Shu has encountered many things before, and there will be many in the future.


    What he thought now was not that he could not enter the secret realm, but Luo Xiping.


    What makes him most incredible is how did Luo Xiping get in? If he was really in the blue well under the wind pillar, how would he do it?


    Not suitable for thinking here.


    Zhou Shu had collected enough information, and quickly turned around, dodge several times, got rid of the gravity of the black vortex, and landed at the desired position, the balance point between the two tornadoes.


    Did not stay long, and flew out along the established route.


    After dozens of breaths, a lot of white mist was consumed, Zhou Shu stopped outside the void storm.


    People hover outside, and their divine consciousness enters the world of refining monsters.


    Inside Xiangru, Caiying and Hu Laozheng were discussing something fiercely. Caiying saw Zhou Shu and immediately cried out, "Zhou!"


    (PS: Thank you angc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, and a good New Year~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2485: 1 half

    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Have you seen those tornadoes and whirlpools?"


    Caiying nodded vigorously, "Of course, we are arguing about this."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then what do you think?"


    "Master, don''t go in."


    The demon refining pot said in a deep voice, "My power disappeared without a trace. I guess it will be the same no matter how much it is. It is not something we can resist at this stage."


    Xiangru thought for a while and said, "Lao Hu is right. It is a secret realm, but it is not a secret realm that Jinxian can explore."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Maybe it may not be possible to reach the Daluo realm. I am very strange now, how did Luo Xiping get in? Perhaps a more reasonable guess is that he is not here at all, so where did he and the others go? Why did the others die?"


    Xiangru nodded, "I think Hu Lao and I shouldn''t have disappeared here. It is impossible for him to pass these tornadoes."


    "No, he can go in."


    Caiying shook her head and looked at Zhou Shu. "Zhou, have you forgotten that Luo Xiping has a special ability?"


    "Special ability?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, and he suddenly stagnated, "Caiying, are you talking about life changing magic?"


    Caiying repeatedly said, "Yes, yeah, did you finally remember it? Mr. Jian was muttering, saying that Luo Xiping was obviously just dispersing immortals, but why did he change his life, even he hadn''t learned it, he was already transparent. The law of life and death can only be touched a little."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "If you don''t tell me, I will almost forget it."


    Roxiping is indeed very special.


    Life-changing magic is a powerful technique that can only be learned after the law of life and death is clear. It is labeled with the word "God". It is naturally good. After casting God, you can exchange life with other things when you are dying. A dead thing can also be a living thing. Luo Xiping originally assassinated Zhou Shu in the ghost realm. He fleeed under the condition of death on both occasions. One of them was even pierced into the body by Wuhen, and it was still safe. .


    Luo Xiping himself said that he could not be regarded as a divine word, but the effect was real, and he was worthy of the name of divine art.


    When the letter of entrustment was given to Zhou Shu, Luo Xiping gave Zhou Shu a jade slip, which contained the magic trick of life-changing magic, but Zhou Shu never learned it, and the sword elder who understood the law of life and death was no exception. And entering, but Old Jian always remembered, Zhou Shu temporarily put it down.


    It is also because the memory is too large, and some information is too deep to find out if you don''t pay attention to it. Caiying just mentioned it.


    Lao Hu nodded, "Life-changing magic, Jian Lao seems to have mentioned it."


    Zhou Shu looked at the void storm in the distance, seemingly thoughtful, "I understand about half of it."


    The life-changing magic is born out of the law of life and death. It is no worse than the power in the tornado column outside, and it can naturally be cast there. Moreover, the life-changing magic is not only a replacement for life, but also a long distance in silence. Appropriate items can be used as substitutes. You can even use other immortals or things on your body as a springboard, and then go through the tornado. It is indeed not a big problem.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Even if he can pass the tornado, he cannot escape when he reaches the black vortex."


    Old Hu nodded, "Yes, the attraction of the whirlpool is too great, he can''t get rid of it, he will definitely be sucked into the wind column."


    "That''s amazing, how can his body block the white wind pillar?"


    Zhou Shu stared into the distance and understood half of it, but he still couldn''t understand the remaining half.


    Caiying touched her head and whispered, "Maybe, maybe the white wind pillar doesn''t hurt people at all?"


    Xiangru thought indulgedly, "Could it be that it is just a cover, the wind pillar is infinite, but it can''t hurt people?"


    "I will try."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Although it was unreasonable, it might be possible.


    Old Hu was startled, almost jumped up, and hurriedly said loudly, "Don''t, this can''t be tried, Master! You may not be able to get out if you go in!"


    "I didn''t try it myself."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not like you don''t have the remains of Jinxian here, even the arm you picked up last time is still there."


    The remains of Jinxian are very important resources.


    It takes a cultivator to Jinxian to consume many resources, most of the resources are lost in the process of cultivation and return to heaven and earth, while the essence remains in the body, and will return to the heaven and earth after death. It repeats itself, and the flow of resources is uninterrupted. A realm will not die because of the exhaustion of resources. Therefore, all the immortals who died in battle will be taken away by Xiancheng and returned to Xiancheng, and those who died for the realm will also be recycled by the realm.


    The corpses of Jinxian in Heishawu were all recovered by Wufang City, and those who died in battle in the Tianshui realm were buried in the Tianshui realm.


    Generally speaking, there will be no Jinxian deliberately collecting or snatching the remains of the Jinxian from other worlds. This approach is tantamount to an evil way, and it is even more against the natural law.


    Of course Zhou Shu would not, but the corpses of people like Vernal Equinox, Xiao Han, etc., did not return to them. Zhou Shu stayed in the demon refining world, not for refining the demon pot, nor could it be refining. , But buried deep underground, slowly decomposing the essence, adding resources to the demon refining world.


    Old Hu put a little heart down, "So that''s it, it scared me."


    Return to the edge of the black whirlpool in a familiar way.


    One arm, wrapped around the sword intent, fell on the whirlpool and quickly moved closer to the wind pillar.


    The power of the Five Elements Law is a very modest power, it is good to test and the sword meaning is a very special power of the law, since you have to try it, then try it by the way.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was focused, as did several people in the demonic world.


    Snapped!


    A soft sound.


    The arm suddenly shattered and instantly turned into dust. The debris flew upward in the wind column, and after a few breaths, there was no trace of it.


    "what!?"


    Caiying''s face paled in shock, and the others were about the same, sensing the power of the wind pillar with his own eyes, and the demon refining world was quiet for a while.


    They all know that this arm was taken out of the void storm at the beginning, and it can survive the tornado. It can be imagined that it is tough, comparable to the third-grade immortal implement, and most of it is stronger than Zhou Shu''s body, but in this white wind column Can''t hold on for half a breath.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "No, the sword intent is the same, I will try the power of the dragon again."


    The sword intent he sent out was already very strong, but it separated instantly in the wind column, and then was shattered silently.


    "Come on, Zhou."


    In Caiying''s urging sound, Zhou Shu left the black vortex.


    After trying this, the result is obvious. Except for the power of the soul and the energy law attached to the strength training formula, no other powers work. The flesh body and the magic weapon cannot stop the white wind pillar at all. You will die.


    "Zhou, don''t go in, don''t even think about it."


    "I can''t figure out how Luo Xiping got in... He shouldn''t be in the secret realm."


    "Yeah, maybe the direction was wrong at the beginning, maybe I am still at home somewhere."


    Hearing what they said, Zhou Shu was just silent, and it really seemed like that.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2486: Is not

    Having determined the degree of danger, Zhou Shu broke his mind to explore now, forcibly entering is tantamount to death.


    Thinking that the Void Secret Realm would be very dangerous, I deliberately searched for a lot of information and made a lot of preparations, but I didn''t expect that in the end I couldn''t even enter the secret realm entrance, and the previous preparations were all in vain.


    A few days later.


    Seeing Zhou Shu who appeared in front of her, Ping An Witch was a little surprised, "Huh, are you back so soon?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, a little helpless.


    The witch is good at reading minds, she can see at a glance, she sits there with a gleeful smile, "Zhou Shu, didn''t you tell me that it was dangerous? Didn''t you win so soon? I don''t see it, I guess the result is not very good. Come on, hey, tell you not to take me."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "It''s really not very good."


    The witch''s eyes lit up, "Then tell me about things that even you feel tricky, which is very curious."


    "What I want to go to is a secret place in the void..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t hide too much. Those doubts are still unclear. There is nothing wrong with multiple people who can discuss, and the witch is also an ally, "...The wind pillar can be destroyed almost anything, the younger generation has never seen... "Speaking of this, he paused, because he found that the witch''s eyes were suddenly wrong, a trace of panic flashed, and he couldn''t stop, he couldn''t help but said, "Senior, what''s wrong?"


    The witch did not answer, "Zhou Shu, is the entrance to the secret realm really blue?"


    Zhou Shu said without hesitation, "Yes, it''s slightly darker than sea water, and there are many large and small bubbles in it, which are a little different from the entrance of the general secret realm."


    The witch shook her head and said solemnly, "You are wrong, that is not the entrance to the secret realm at all."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "No, what is that?"


    The witch''s eyes were a bit stagnant, and she slowly said, "The place you go is actually the entrance of the soul world. It is also called the gate of the yellow spring in the heavens. Only the dead can pass through that gate and reach the soul world on the other side."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, speechless for a while.


    The gate of the Yellow Springs is hard to survive.


    There is such a record in the memory that Qingque gave him. It is said that there is a gate of Huangquan in Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but Ten Thousand Soul Sect regards things related to the gate of Huangquan as a big secret, and the specific information is even the core of Qingque. The disciples didn''t know, and Zhou Shu naturally didn''t know that the entrance might be the gate of Huangquan.


    If you think about it, it is indeed very possible.


    The wind column outside the door deprives almost all power, only the power of the soul and the power of the highest law can pass, and the soul is the source of the soul, and the power of the soul can be, so pure and impurity soul is unreasonable.


    The witch calmly said, "Zhou Shu, don''t think about going in to find someone. If the person you are looking for is there, it must be dead. The soul has entered the soul world and will not come out again. If you want to enter, the result will be same."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I understand."


    Zhou Shu always thought that Luo Xiping was still alive, but he never thought that only the soul is alive. Luo Xiping is actually dead, and the soul has entered the soul world, so the soul mark left by Wufang City is still there.


    As for the others, they died in the tornado, and there is no possibility of entering the gate of the Yellow Spring.


    The answer to the remaining half of the question was also found, but Zhou Shu did not feel relieved and the matter was still not resolved.


    "I knew you were going there, I should have stopped you before."


    The witch looked at Zhou Shu, shook her head unconsciously, and complained, "You actually use the gate of Huangquan as a void and secret realm. What if you dare to break into it? Ignorance and fearless, it is annoying. I don''t know how many people are. Died like this."


    There were a lot of words to blame, but the concern was beyond words. Zhou Shu didn''t feel it warmly and said, "Thank you seniors for your concern."


    The witch waved her hand and said in annoyance, "Who wants you to thank you, I don''t care about your safety, I''m afraid you are dead, I don''t have time to find a suitable ally, and the pains in front of me will be wasted again."


    "That is, I remembered," Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior, we can leave for New Moon City."


    "Then go."


    The witch stood up, looked around for a while, and sighed, "It''s another long journey."


    She is still slender, her face is still beautiful, her eyes are still bright, everything is not moving, but at this time, looking at her, only the word sad can be seen. After leaving the Yinkui realm, she has been swaying in the heavens, nowhere. I don��t know when I can go back.


    The two left Wufang City and rode the Mingsha flying shuttle to New Moon City.


    The journey is very long, so it is natural to talk and practice, mainly to mend the sky.


    Zhou Shu attaches great importance to the Tao of Patching Heaven, not only because it is a great avenue, but also because he wants to understand the last chapter of the Tao of Patching Heaven, Samsara.


    The samsara chapter has a lot of words, unlike most chapters, which are fragmented and broken sentences. If you understand the way of patching the sky, being able to understand this article should be very helpful to the law of reincarnation. Perhaps this way of patching the sky is also a key to unlock the law of reincarnation. , Is still very important.


    By the way, it is hard to be lonely when the peace witch is there, and the cultivation atmosphere is also very different, which is not a bad thing.


    A few years later, Feishou arrived at Crescent City.


    On the Crescent Ring Road, the Ping Witch widened her eyes as curious as a child, she kept asking, until the Southern District did not let Zhou Shu��s mouth rest, but the result was not bad, she Knowing Crescent City seven or seven eighty-eight, it should be possible to make fewer mistakes in the future.


    "Shangqingju, such a tacky name."


    Standing in front of Shangqing, the witch snorted, "Zhou Shu, are you planning to let me live here?"


    "It''s here, where the best mountain tops are, seniors can choose a few places at will," Zhou Shu paused, "Well, I can''t live where I live now."


    He is now a veritable mountain lord of Shangqing. After he became a supervisor, the city lord asked the lord of Shangqing from Linglong Pavilion to come over to Zhou Shu. Of course, he gave Linglong Pavilion enough compensation and also got it from Zhou Shu. A simple promise.


    After changing the owner, everything in Shangqing Residence was as before, except that the best cave houses were vacated, and Zhou Shu wanted to use it himself.


    The witch has already walked up the mountain and turned her head back and said coldly, "If I want to be beautiful, I won''t want you, but remember, when I call you, you''d better be there on call, otherwise I will Can''t help it."


    "Senior is fate, juniors naturally obey."


    Zhou Shu smiled and followed up the mountain.


    The witch quickly picked the cave, which was the one opposite Zhou Shu. It used to be a tourist, and the fairy qi and various resources were sufficient.


    Settled well, Zhou Shu returned to his cave and saw Hanruo leaning on the door. He calmly said, "Girl Hanruo, I''m back."


    Han Ruo greeted him, "Zhou Shu, come back so fast? Are you okay? What happened? Did you find it?"


    Seeing her bright eyes full of expectation, Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly stagnant, and he said warmly, "Hanruo, let''s go in and talk."


    "Ok."


    Hanruo nodded obediently, glanced at the opposite side unconsciously, and secretly said, "How come she followed..."

 Chapter 2487: important

    "The Gate of Huangquan, really? How come there is Gate of Huangquan there?"


    After finally listening to Zhou Shu''s words, the letter that had been holding back for a long time exploded immediately, and kept questioning Zhou Shu.


    "It is very likely."


    "I have checked it carefully. It does match the characteristics of the gate of the Yellow Spring that Senior Ping An said, the powerful power outside, and the blue entrance. It is said that the water of the Yellow Spring is dark blue, and those bubbles are also very important signs."


    "According to Senior Ping An, the gate of Huangquan is generally not fixed. It will appear randomly in the heavens and stay for no more than a hundred years. This is the only way for most practitioners to enter the soul world. That place should be like this. The timing of the appearance was unlucky, and Brother Luo and others who went out to explore the hidden world regarded it as a void secret."


    Zhou Shu explained one by one, calmly and calmly, "Han Ruo, you don''t have to be too sad, because Brother Luo''s soul is still there, there is a possibility of resurrection, and for him, this may not be an opportunity."


    Han Ruo glared at Zhou Shu, and said angrily, "Opportunity, is everyone dead or chance?"


    "The soul world is different from the various worlds of the heavens. Most of them are souls, and they are basically soul cultivation. If Brother Luo also chooses this path, he will be able to resurrect in the future by recasting his body, which may not be worse than practicing in other places." Zhou Shuwen said, "With his talent and the surrounding environment, I think he has a great possibility of achieving great success. Don''t underestimate him."


    "How can you underestimate it? But..."


    Hanruo shook his head, but still couldn''t help but choked, "Brother, brother, he is still dead."


    From hearing the news until now, the tears on her face continued to condense into ice beads and scattered all over the floor.


    She has a deep affection for Luo Xiping and she has been growing up under his protection. Now she suddenly got this result, especially after she worked so hard for many years, she felt that she had found hope, but she still couldn''t stand it for a while. , Emotional explosion.


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "As soon as the practitioner begins to practice, he knows that he may die at any time. Without such knowledge, it would be difficult to continue to practice. Moreover, Brother Luo has not died yet and his soul is still there. It is a blessing. You will have the opportunity to find him in the future."


    She looked up at Zhou Shu with a gleam in her eyes, "How to find?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have discussed with the seniors that the gate of Huangquan is not necessarily an inevitable death. As long as you practice the law of the soul to the extent you can master it, you can become a Golden Immortal with the help of the law of soul. The door enters the soul world without any damage. Not only can you see Brother Luo, it is not difficult to bring him out."


    Hanruo stared at Zhou Shu and clenched his hands unconsciously, "Really?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and was very serious, "Of course it is true, otherwise the Ten Thousand Soul Sect would not have a gate of the Yellow Spring. They must have contact with the soul world, and then obtain resources such as soul stones from the soul world to grow. For myself, it��s not impossible to ask them for help, but I think it��s more difficult than cultivating myself."


    "Why the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will help us."


    Hanruo shook his head, his tears stopped suddenly, and said firmly, "I will start practicing the soul law now."


    After speaking, she walked towards the quiet room.


    "and many more."


    Zhou Shu paused, then took out a pile of jade slips and a few objects and put them on the table, "How do you practice without a technique? Take it, it''s useful."


    Han Ruo took a look, and was calm, "Thank you, Zhou Shu, it has always been..."


    "Don''t worry about it, don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu interrupted her with a wave of his hand, "I''m going out first, please practice hard, you can ask me if you have any questions in the future."


    Those jade slips are all mental methods necessary for cultivating the law of the soul, etc., and there are auxiliary pills and the like, which Zhou Shu has prepared long ago, but they are not necessarily given to Hanruo. If Hanruo says something wrong���� Ask Zhou Shu, who is relying on the laws of the soul to achieve the golden immortal, to help, or to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect for help - then Zhou Shu will not give her.


    It can be seen that even if the mood is very unstable, Han Ruo always understands that he is a practitioner and he has to rely on himself for everything.


    Only then is she worthy of help, or worthy of Zhou Shu''s training.


    In fact, if Han has the aptitude to practice the Law of Soul, she is an innate ice immortal body, so she doesn��t need to work too much on the Law of Water Movement, and she has enough time and energy. It��s not a bad thing to contact other laws now, and she has the ability to find Luo Xiping. Perseverance, where the heart is, progress will not be slow.


    After going out a few steps, he entered the witch''s cave.


    He frowned when he entered the door. The peace witch in front of him was the same as when he saw it for the first time. She was sitting in a huge Uumba flower. Her graceful body was not covered with strands. She was only covered by a little flower, with a seductive smile on her mouth. , The spring waves in the eyes are rippling, all rhyme comes out.


    The whole room is full of subtle sluggishness.


    "Don''t think I''m showing it to you."


    Before Zhou Shu spoke, the witch spoke first, disdainfully, "Stop being passionate."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he immediately understood, "Senior, for the city lord to see it? Isn''t it a bit bad to show your nature right away?"


    It is no wonder that no matter what immortal city a Yinkui tribe like Witch is in, the city lord will notice and value it.


    The witch smiled and said, "Isn''t it better to see each other frankly and understand each other''s purpose?"


    Zhou Shu smiled back, "Frankness is not revealing."


    "If I don''t fight with you, I''m all tired in the shuttle The witch lay down lazily and said a little boringly, "Zhou Shu, I have seen him. "


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "How do you think seniors?"


    "Nothing, I can only count on you," the witch shook her head and said faintly, "but Senior Yu is very good, I have got some assurances, I believe I can live well here, and I can feel at ease."


    "Senior promised him some conditions, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and heard that the witch was a little disappointed, but the witch wanted to ask the city lord to help. It was simply a fantasy, and it was impossible to do it. "That''s good, as long as you don��t cause trouble and get kicked out by the city lord, the junior Will not be implicated by seniors."


    "Bad things for gloating."


    The witch looked at him dissatisfied, her brows were prestigious, and she suddenly smiled, "Zhou Shu, you want me to live here, I also have a very simple condition."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Senior, you live on my site, it should be my condition."


    The witch just shook her head, "Don''t care who opened it, you promise me, I will tell you something important to you."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior, please say."


    The witch smiled slightly, "Don''t call me senior in the future, it''s easy, right? I''ve listened too much these years and I''m tired."


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a moment, "Okay, before... Peace, you can tell me the matter."


    The change is small, but Zhou Shu hasn''t changed, in order to avoid becoming a part of the struggle between Utan and Ping An in the future.


    "clever."


    The witch giggled, as if something great had been accomplished, she was very happy, "The lord of the city will go to him later, he wants to see you."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "Is this what is important to me?"


    The witch held back a smile and nodded earnestly, "The city lord is summoned, do you think it is important? Go ahead."


    After speaking, he waved his hand and pushed Zhou Shu out.

 Chapter 2488: Also good

    Dome top tower.


    Sitting among dozens of suspended acropolises, the city lord looked focused, immersed in it, without even looking at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have seen the city lord."


    The city lord turned around and said calmly, "Zhou Shu, don''t you think I''m having a too easy life, you always find some trouble for me."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Is the city lord talking about the saint of peace? The younger generation believes that she will not cause trouble, and that there is a city lord in New Moon City, and nothing will be a problem."


    "You mean to say that the old man has too much control and must control everything, right?"


    The city lord said lightly, "Because there are too many guys like you, it makes me very tired, or else, will you take care of it for me?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "I can''t do it, the juniors don''t even have one percent of the skills of seniors."


    The city lord snorted and looked sharply, "Zhou Shu, you are ranked in the top four thousand on the list of the heavens, what can''t you do?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "The words of the city lord made the younger generation panic."


    The city lord said coldly, "Aren''t you Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The junior is Zhou Shu, but he is not Zhou Shu on the list. There are many people with the same name and surname in the world. There are three people named Zhou Shu in Fangcheng. I think New Moon City should More, and in the entire heavens, I''m afraid there are too many to count."


    The city lord didn''t change his face, "Zhou Shu, how can you prove it?"


    Zhou Shu still smiled, "The junior can''t show any proof, but the senior can definitely do it. If the senior proves that the junior is that Zhou Shu, you might as well take me to receive a reward and see what you can get from the fairy world."


    The city lord stared at Zhou Shu and sighed unconsciously, "Oh."


    All that can be said, Zhou Shu guessed the thoughts of the city lord and was silent for a while.


    "It would be great if you were really that Zhou Shu."


    The city lord shook his head and said with regret, "The first time you enter the list, you can rank up to three thousand five hundred. It must be a person who is a great threat to the immortal world. This kind of thing has only happened three times. I can be sure. Shu sent to the Immortal Realm, and the reward he got was definitely higher than the previous thousand. It would be great if you were him."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant and couldn''t help but said, "If I pretend to be, can seniors divide the rewards into half of juniors?"


    The city lord sneered, "Cai Lianxinqiao...Bah, do you think that the immortal world is a fool? Besides, if you send you to the immortal world, what is the use of rewarding you, you can only live in the immortal prison for a lifetime."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said thoughtfully, "How does the senior know that the junior is not?"


    "Instead it asked me."


    A lot of disdain flashed in the eyes of the city lord, "Are you difficult to investigate? From the Five Gourmet Realm to Wufang City, and then to New Moon City, your practice experience, what you have done along the way, I don''t know is a handful... He glanced at Zhou Shu, "You are smart, you left early and escaped."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What happened to the Five Gourmet Realm?"


    The city lord slowly said, "What else? It was originally a dying world with extremely poor resources. The fire and rain more than four thousand years ago completely broke the canopy of the five gluttons world. Since then, there has been a lot of mixed roads, which is just like fire. Add oil to make the five gluttonous realm even worse. One hundred years ago, the gluttonous gluttonous descended from the gods and took away the dying origin. Now it is a real dead realm with almost zero resources, and there are dead bodies everywhere, and there can be no cultivation. The winner."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and a trace of grief flashed in his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, the Five Food World actually died.


    The city lord looked indifferently, "What''s so sad, the Five Gourmet Realm is different from most realms. It was originally a gluttonous fish pond. The people in the realm are all fish. They are fattened and eaten. Luckily, they fly. It��s just going to a bigger fish pond. It��s a mistake to be born in such a world, and it��s not a pity to die. Gourmet will continue to build the fish pond in another location, and you should be thankful that you can leave there and get rid of your inherent fate."


    Zhou Shu remained silent.


    The death of the five gluttons world made him a little sad, how he also passed down the Tao, and there are friends like Gu Liang, but the sadness is only a moment, and more thoughts are elsewhere. It sounds like the city lord mostly regarded him as a five People in the gluttonous world.


    People who knew that he was not from the Five Gourd Realm should have died, but there were only two outsiders who knew that he was from the Xuanhuang Realm, one was Yang Bai who was trusted, and the other was Ou Ting. Ou Ting has been missing, and most of them will not take this Point to tell anyone, and Yang Bai obviously didn''t tell the investigator of New Moon City about this.


    This is not a bad thing, it may be good for him, and maybe it can be used.


    "I now understand why you said that you have a great relationship with the Xuanhuang Realm, even if it is from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    The city lord said warmly, "Zhou Shu, in the fire rain of the Five Gourd Realm, the sky curtain that enveloped the outside world was completely broken, and you got some inheritance from other realms from Huoyu, among them the Tao of the Xuanhuang Realm. At that time, you decisively let go of the main path of the Five Gourmet Realm, and began to practice several great roads from the Xuanhuang Realm. You also used this to get rid of the gluttonous aura in your body. It is precisely because of this that you have the opportunity to leave the Five Gourmet Realm. Realm, to become a unique person, let alone your chances for the time being, your courage and determination alone are unique in the Five Gourmet Realm, and there is no one in New Moon City."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were a bit hollow and still did not speak.


    He would not claim to be a person in the Five Food World, but if others misunderstood, then misunderstand.


    Moreover, the reason that the city owner helped him find is simply wonderful, even he himself is embarrassed to argue.


    The meteor fire 4,000 years ago, although it was a powerful medicine given to the Five Gourmet Realm by others, it did allow countless avenues to enter the Five Gourmet Realm, and Zhou Shu, who was born in the Five Gourd Realm, obtained Xuanhuang Realm��s The inheritance is not surprising.


    The city lord stared at Zhou Shu, feeling like a prophet. He had insight into all Zhou Shu��s secrets. He felt a trace of complacency. He felt like everything was under control. "I have to say that after carefully investigating you, I found You are really appreciated, Zhou Shu, since you have no realm of birth now, I hope you can focus more on Crescent City in the future."


    Zhou Shumuran stood there, as if staying in a daze.


    The city lord suddenly said angrily, "Zhou Shu, are you stupid? Are there any cultivators who love your homeland like you? What''s more, you cultivated other great roads, didn''t you just leave the Five Gourd Realm, but now you think about it again?"


    Zhou Shu settled down and shook his head, "The junior didn''t think much about it. By the way, I have some doubts and would like to ask the city lord."


    The city lord frowned, "Just tell me."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the surrounding acropolis, "It has been so many years, the acropolis has not been built, is it very troublesome? Also, why did the city owner abandon these acropolises in the first place, and now they are painstakingly rebuilding it just for the sake of Let the locust tide stop the younger generation?"


    The city owner was stunned, and he never expected that Zhou Shu''s doubts had nothing to do with the Five Gourd Realm.


    Zhou Shu looked at the Acropolis, very focused.


    He wouldn''t mention the matter of the Five Gourd World again, since the city lord had already misunderstood, let the misunderstanding go on.


    The city lord nodded, a little embarrassed, "Alright, it''s better to be distracted by other things than thinking about one thing."

 Chapter 2489: request

    "Of course, these acropolises were not destroyed because of you."


    The city lord said slowly, "I told you before that the acropolis is not a real world. There is no source in it, and it cannot maintain vigorous vitality. The resources in the acropolis cannot be purified in a cycle. If it goes on, it will become full of The **** dump is harmful to the practitioners in the acropolis, and will not serve the role of guarding the city. Of course, the general city lord of the city will manage the city, but I don��t have the energy and don��t want to be distracted. When it��s time, destroy it and rebuild it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "The locust tide is just an opportunity."


    The city lord nodded, "Yes, and the fragments of the law left by the locust tide are used to rebuild the acropolis. It also saves me the trouble of scheduling resources. It is better. Of course, it takes a lot of work to rebuild the acropolis, but I myself I can also benefit from it and have a better understanding and mastering of various laws. For me, this kind of exercise opportunity is actually not rare."


    Zhou Shu nodded, agreeing.


    It��s impossible to just build an acropolis and play, not to mention consuming a lot of resources, and there is no place to put it down after it is built. There are limits to the acropolis that can be accommodated in Xiancheng. Based on the current situation of Crescent City, dozens of them are The limit.


    However, if Zhou Shu were the lord of Xiancheng himself, he might do so.


    The city lord said indifferently, "As for you, it just happened to happen. Of course, I also have the idea to test you."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Thank you City Lord."


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu with a dignified look, "And not only did you pass the locust tide, you also got the anti-evil from Oeting, which I didn''t expect."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The luck of the younger generation is better."


    The city lord smiled slightly, and said slowly, "It''s not just luck, everyone has luck, but there are not many people who can catch it. You can have your current achievements, and more of it is superhuman courage, whether you face Mu Wei It''s still the locust tide...you don''t need to argue about this, I think people never make mistakes.


    Zhou Shu lowered his head and said nothing.


    It''s not so much courage, it''s more perseverance to the original heart. This is the fundamental reason why he can go to the present.


    The city lord seemed to say thoughtfully, "Zhou Shu, if one thousand years later or earlier, I would think that you are Zhou Shu on the list of ten thousand evils, because at the speed of your progress, your achievements after a thousand years will not be better than That Zhou Shuchai, if he chooses the wrong direction, it is likely to pose a big threat to the immortal world, but you can''t do it now."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and slowly said, "Does the city lord think that Zhou Shu is very strong? It seems that the realm is not stated on the list."


    "You can get to that position as soon as you are on the list. There is no doubt that it has a great influence on the fairy world. Of course it is a bad influence. Isn''t such a person strong?" The city lord smiled, with a trace of joking, "If If I meet him, I may not be able to take it down."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The city lord laughed."


    He doesn''t know the real name of the city lord until now, but he wants to come to the city lord to be Hunyuan Jinxian. If he masters a big immortal city like Crescent City, he probably ranks high on the celestial pole list. Hundreds of people.


    By the way, the Ten Thousand Swordsman List and the Immortal Miao List can be seen by anyone, but the Celestial List is not visible to everyone, at least Zhou Shu hasn''t seen it.


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Are you interested in him?"


    "Isn''t the city lord the same?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said frankly, "A murderous person who was just as high on the list and has the same name and surname as the junior. This makes it difficult for the junior to go out in the future. Here is the protection of the city lord who knows the roots, but if he goes outside, If someone has been misunderstood, I am afraid that I will kill him directly. If the junior has died unjustly, there is no reason to make sense. If this matter cannot be solved, it is not too much to say that the junior has trouble sleeping day and night."


    "How do you solve it?"


    The city lord''s expression gradually sank, "That Zhou Shu has been a mystery so far. The old man discussed with a colleague, and even the immortal world didn''t know his specific situation. He only knew that his name did not see him, but his threat was real. Now, it is said that it is the name that the Master Taiwu of Shushan himself said, and then he was on the list... Now many sects and Xiancheng regard him as an important dangerous person, and the degree of danger is not below the top 1,000 on the list. Do you solve him? Just talk about it."


    Zhou Shu was shocked.


    Like the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Mount Shu is the top five sect of the Immortal Realm, and the only one of the six major sects of the Xuanhuang Realm in the top five. Master Taiwu can hear his name outside of the Immortal Realm. It belongs to Mount Shu. One of the Supreme Elders is said to have long been in the realm of quasi-sages, and is also one of the actual controllers of the Shushan and Immortal Realms.


    The city lord said with a smile, "You don''t have to panic, you can''t solve him, you can also solve yourself."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Huh?"


    The city lord laughed unconsciously, "I just change my name outside. Do I have to report my real name when I see someone?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to heaved a sigh of relief, "It seems that this is the only thing. If someone finds out and asks the reason at that time, the younger generation will say that the bishop of the city."


    The city lord''s face changed slightly, as if he understood Zhou Shu''s thoughts, he said frankly, "Whatever you do, after all, you are my monitor Thank you, the city lord."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. After leaving the Caihuan realm, he planned to use a pseudonym outside, but it is better to get the approval of the city lord first. There will also be endorsements from the platform at that time. He hesitated for a while, "City lord, the juniors still have a request."


    The city owner thought he knew everything about Zhou Shu and thought that Zhou Shu had been controlled by him and became a person who truly belonged to him. However, Zhou Shu, who understood his heart, saw the city owner��s thoughts, and knew that at this time, he usually did not ask for it. Will be rejected by the city owner, so why not mention it.


    The city lord said lightly, "Just talk about it."


    Zhou Shuning said, "The younger generation has a sword spirit, and now it''s time to condense the body. She wants to use human blood. Do you have any suggestions?"


    "Not difficult."


    The city lord smiled slightly, satisfied with Zhou Shu''s frankness, "These three bottles are all excellent blood essences, but they are different. You can pick one at will."


    He opened his palm to Zhou Shu, and on his palm stood three cyan transparent bottles. Each of them had a drop of blood the size of a longan. All of them were bright and lively, flourishing like a fire, and the vitality could be felt through the bottle.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully, but the divine sense was blocked by the city lord, and they all looked exactly the same, and there was no difference.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the bottle on the far left and smiled, "It won''t be bad if you think about it. The juniors chose this one, thank you City Lord."


    Throwing the bottle to Zhou Shu, the city lord sighed, "Unfortunately, your luck is still not so good. You chose the worst bottle."


    Zhou Shu held the bottle in his hand, a trace of spiritual consciousness penetrated, his expression condensed slightly.


    Did not perceive any power of law, it should not be an innate immortal body, but there is an inexplicable familiar feeling, the vitality in the blood is extremely strong, as if it is calling something, the powerful original aura seems to burn into the sea of ??consciousness, but look carefully, It is indeed a true human blood.

 Chapter 2490: Bloodline

    The city lord shook the remaining bottles with a smile, "Zhou Shu, do you want to know what the other two bottles are?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, the junior is content."


    The city lord smiled slightly, "Contentment is good, this is also a skill."


    Zhou Shu looked at the bottle in his hand, "Junior took the liberty to ask, what is the origin of this bottle of blood essence?"


    The city lord pondered for a while, and said thoughtfully, "I got this bottle of blood in my early years. When a practitioner reaches the realm of Da Luo, he will usually travel through the heavens, looking for a suitable realm to prepare for my promotion. Remember that year. After passing through the three realms, it is the dead realm, and the fourth one encountered is the dead realm. After thinking about it, I still go down..."


    "Uh."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, realized something, and quickly said, "Sorry, I disturbed senior."


    The city lord was not angry. He glanced at Zhou Shu and explained, "Zhou Shu, when you reach the realm and travel through the heavens, you will know that meeting the dead is the normal state. A realm to survive in the heavens is not simpler than a practitioner. Soon after they are born, they will be occupied by high-ranking immortals, or they will seize the origin, or use them as medicine fields, or even feed insects... Many immortals do everything for promotion, making the world of dead far more than living in the heavens. ."


    "Thank you senior for your advice."


    Zhou Shu nodded, remembering the horrible scene he saw when he first came to Wufang City, it is probably common in the heavens.


    The city lord continued, "The fourth realm is also a dead realm, but it is different from the first few realms that have been reduced to medicine scum. This realm was destroyed because of the war, the resources are completely gone, and the world is full of remnants of wars. The traces are clearly visible even after many years. From the ruins, it can be seen that the two sides of the war are human races on one side, and the witch races who believe in the witch gods on the other. In the end, no one knows who wins, but the world is dead and who loses. It doesn''t matter who wins."


    Zhou Shu listened quietly, not daring to interrupt again.


    Just thinking about it is also emotional, the war between humans and the witch race, from the Xuanhuang world to the heavens, seems to never stop.


    The city lord pointed to the bottle and said slowly, ""Your bottle of blood essence is what I found in a ruins. It is the only gain. So for now, the blood contains powerful vitality and power, no doubt from A strong human race, but I can''t perceive the breath of any law, it should not be a congenital immortal body, a little worse than the other two bottles. "


    Zhou Shu solemnly bowed, "Junior is already very satisfied, thank you City Lord."


    This time thank you not for yourself, but for the continuation of human blood.


    The blood essence in this bottle of ruins is equivalent to a gift before death, leaving everything to the younger generations. I hope that the human blood will not be cut off. When the world is on the verge of extinction, what the Human race most hopes is no different from other races.


    "That makes you more satisfied."


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu with a flash of light in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, if you have any questions, let me talk about it as early as possible. The old man will give you ten hours today."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, knowing that this was a rare opportunity, of course he would not miss it, "The juniors have some problems with several laws..."


    Time passed quickly, but Zhou Shu was still immersed in the preaching of the city lord until long after he left the minaret.


    The preaching of the city lord is like a bodhi voice, and it is more like a divine enlightenment. Ten hours, it will help Zhou Shu a lot. Many questions that Zhou Shu has accumulated during the week have been answered by the city lord, and there are many words worthy of the future. Comprehend carefully, it is extremely beautiful.


    Immortals in the Hunyuan realm have a far better understanding of Tao and laws than Zhou Shu, and a few words casually are all good words.


    Unconsciously returned to the cave.


    Xiaozhao and Old Jian were both waiting, knowing that Zhou Shu was back, they also prepared a sumptuous banquet.


    The wine table scrambled, Zhou Shu brought them all into the world of refining monsters after having a good time.


    Zhou Shu was very cautious and instructed them again, no matter what happened to the Xuanhuang Realm, they would naturally do whatever they want in the Demon Refining Realm, but now the two are outside day and night in contact with other people, Zhou Shu is still a little worried. Leaky mouth.


    The two of them agreed very seriously. They all knew that this matter was extremely important. It was not only related to Zhou Shu, but also closely related to themselves.


    Both wanted to go home, and to do this, it was impossible without Zhou Shu. Although they and Zhou Shu had different goals, they were already a community with a shared future.


    Zhou Shu looked at the radiant old Jian, "Old Jian, you seem to be upgraded?"


    Old Jian stroked his beard, with joy on his face, "Finally, I have achieved something."


    The little move followed with a grin, watching it, Zhou Shu also stagnated slightly, the little move has no realm at all, but it can also be seen that it is a bit different from the past, and it must be no progress in business. less.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This ninth pawnshop is not small."


    I just casually mentioned that I wanted them to have a place to play, so that they would not be too boring in the demon refining world, and I didn''t expect them to make a career. As expected, gold can''t be buried, it will shine there. Opportunity can show talent.


    The little trick could not help nodding, "Of course, it is good for us, and it can also help you collect all kinds of information and tactics."


    Regarding this, Zhou Shu can only praise , who values ??information the most. It is really great that he can have such a channel. Looking at the old man, he said slowly, "Old man, the city lord just now served me Preaching, I talked about some life and death issues, I will tell you..."


    Master Jian immediately became serious, concentrating on holding his breath, and didn''t want to miss a word. He stopped smiling and stood aside and listened carefully.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu stopped preaching, and the old man fell silent. It seemed that he had realized something. Some of the questions Zhou Shu asked were originally asked for him, and of course it was also very good for Zhou Shu himself.


    Zhou Shu walked away with a little trick, and asked, "Little trick, is there any news about Xuanyuan Dao?"


    "No."


    The little trick wagged his tail, "New Moon City is considered to be a great immortal city, and it��s good not to be in the immortal realm, so that most of the Dao in the heavens can be spread here, even if it is many evil Dao, I can see some jade slips. , But Xuanyuan Dao has never seen it before, and I have never seen the word''Xuanyuan''. If I say, either Xuanyuan Dao has long been lost, or it has been changed into another way."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Well, keep paying attention."


    This is Zhou Shu''s big doubt.


    Human Sovereign is an alternative to saints, it should have been a saint long ago, but how could the Saints Avenue have been lost, and even no relevant information can be found, there is also Human Sovereign Xuanyuan, as an important human being, it is rare to see Human Sovereign in the heavens. The trace left?


    Is there any change in this?


    From the Profound Yellow Realm to the heavens, Zhou Shu felt like everything is wrong from time to time. This is very different from the previous perceptions in the Profound Yellow Realm. It was said in the past that the Profound Yellow Realm and the Immortal Realm are in the same line. If you can get the answer from Qingque''s memory, maybe it''s time to go to the fairy world.


    But what we need to do now is to help Caiying gather her body.


    :. :

 Chapter 2491: Caiying

    Fifteen years later.


    As the quiet room door opened, a girl in a green shirt appeared in front of the door.


    Mingren, the entire cave seemed to be bright, a pair of smart eyes looked around with curiosity, and soon saw the smiling Zhou Shu, opened his arms and rushed over, smiling like a flower, "Zhou!"


    Although the voice is a little immature, it is not much different from the past.


    With the sound of the wind, Zhou Shu rushed over and caught her, with a trace of sorrow on her face, "Come again? Have you taken the pill, have you checked it?"


    He still remembers the scene that Caiying just came out two years ago. After walking out of the quiet room, he leaped towards him excitedly. As soon as he raised his leg, he fell and even broke his arm. He had to spend another two. Years of Kung Fu reconstruction.


    The newly condensed body has not been properly adapted, and has not been consolidated with a pill. It is like glass, and it is easy to break even if it is hard.


    "It will definitely not fall this time, Zhou."


    Caiying leaned on Zhou Shu and waved his arms vigorously, trying to show that his body was intact.


    Zhou Shu released his hand and said warmly, "Okay, then you take two steps to take a look."


    After leaving Zhou Shu, Caiying, who had always been daring, became hesitant, as if she was afraid of the body she had just obtained, moving her feet carefully, like a toddler, after a long time before she took the first place. Step, but after that step was implemented, I immediately became firm and ran back and forth around Zhou Shu. I almost couldn''t see the figure, but felt the green flashing around, like a butterfly through a flower.


    Zhou Shu watched her running, with a relieved smile at the corner of her mouth.


    It succeeded.


    Helping the sword spirit to condense the body is by no means a simple task. Even if you have enough blood and materials, it will take a lot of time and energy, which is similar to the law of insight to break through the realm. The whole process is extremely detailed, repetitive and cumbersome, and it must not be Mistakes, every point must strive for perfection, plus years of persistence that can''t rest for a moment, only the present result will be achieved.


    Of course it is very satisfactory.


    Caiying''s body can be said to be perfect, no different from a real human being, and it can only be better in terms of cultivation.


    Zhou Shu grabbed her and nodded with a smile, "Okay."


    Caiying stood still, unconsciously leaning against the past, looking up at Zhou Shu, finally had a real body. At this time, she was full of emotions but she didn''t know where to start. Now, "Ben Palace, main palace..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Caiying, this is just the beginning, you have more things to do."


    "Yes, this palace must work hard to cultivate."


    Caiying settled down, as if waking up from a dream, this was indeed just the beginning, and it was far from the desired goal.


    She is only in the realm of refining qi, and has just entered the first step of cultivation.


    But compared with ordinary cultivators, her starting point is much higher, higher than three or four floors, not to mention what the blood essence can bring her, because Zhou Shu doesn''t know, but Zhou Shu alone All the hard work put on her is beyond the reach of others.


    The three hundred and sixty auras necessary for the human race to cultivate immortality are already extremely smooth, and the immortal aura will not be hindered in any way.


    The natural double qi seas created by the secret technique of Tiangang shadow transformation are connected to each other without interfering. It can contain the spiritual power of the condensing pulse state in the refining state, and it has strong growth. Duoqiao points.


    The source of the demon refining world was specially injected, so that she could freely enter the demon refining world at any realm, and shuttle between the two worlds. This is a big advantage that Zhou Shu has not achieved, and she has it innately.


    There is no need to refine the body to have a powerful body, which will continue to improve as the cultivation level increases, until it becomes a true immortal, which is the result of the combination of dozens of rare materials from the immortal world.


    When Caiying''s body was unsuccessful, she was softly wrapped with Liuxia sword intent, nourished and penetrated, and adapted to the sword in advance, making her better at sword repair.


    Not a fairy, better than a fairy.


    The bodies that Zhou Shu and Caiying spent fifteen years condensed were born for cultivation, and no matter how they looked at it, they had no shortcomings.


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a scorching light in his eyes. The bright future is really exciting.


    This kind of huge sense of expectation cannot be given to him by the sword spirit. No matter how strong the sword spirit is, it will be a fixed model in the future. Only when he becomes a human race can he have a life that is ever-changing and worth looking forward to. Of course he also knows very well. , No matter what happens, Caiying will never depart from him.


    Some faces were feverish, and she jumped up like a rabbit, and whispered, "My palace, my palace is going to practice, the sooner the better."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yeah."


    Caiying lowered her head, seeming to be muttering to herself, "Now this palace doesn''t need to suppress evil, we must get it early so that we can go out and fight with you."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "I want to use the Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifact in the Qi Refining Realm. I have a dream."


    "Don''t laugh at this palace!"


    Caiying raised her head and glared at Zhou Shu, her eyes all firm, "This palace is very fast in cultivation! Wait and see, this palace first goes to the Golden Core Realm, then repairs the sword body, and then transforms into a god, so that the sword and body are unified. , Transcend the tribulation and rise to the immortal, all the way straight up to the true immortal, you will not even be the opponent of this palace..."


    He stopped talking and said anxiously, "Zhou, why are you in a daze, don''t you believe me?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "I believe, now you really look like a palace lord, Caiying."


    "This palace has always been the lord of the palace Caiying raised her face and wanted to say something, but Zhou Shu caught it and put it into the world of refining demon.


    The green mountains and green waters are full of aura, surrounded by many pill jade slips, and there are a few quiet paths behind them. I don''t know where to go, but from time to time there are screams and horrible beasts.


    It was terribly empty and could not perceive people at all. Caiying shrank her neck unconsciously, a little frightened, "Zhou, Zhou!"


    Zhou Shu did not appear, only a voice came from the sky, clearly heard, "Everything is ready, no one is allowed to come out until the catastrophe."


    Caiying hurriedly shouted, "That will take many years! You just let this palace stay here alone? This palace is the refining state..."


    "That''s good for you, I will come to see you from time to time."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "This is your own choice. By the way, Caiying, the roads behind you are all secret realms that can help you cultivate. Three secret realms are still made by you. How should you live? I should know."


    Caiying was stunned, "Where can I remember this palace!"


    There was no answer for a long while, Caiying shouted for a while, and found that there was no way to go, so she had to sit down and practice peacefully.


    In the distance, Hu Lao seemed thoughtful, "Master, with the personality of the Lord of the Palace, I''m afraid that he won''t be able to stay that long."


    "Don''t help her, you are going to grind her."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "A fairy cultivator must go through this step. She will gradually understand that she is already a fairy cultivator, and is no longer the free and loose sword spirit of the past, and she will not have a master who can always rely on. Only in this way can we go more stable and farther in the future."


    Old Hu sighed unconsciously, "The master has really worked so hard with the Lord Palace Master. I hope the Lord Palace Master can understand it in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a slight smile, "Of course she understands."

 Chapter 2492: Farewell

    Dome top tower.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the city lord was confused, "Zhou Shu, are you planning to go out to practice?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, City Lord."


    The city lord shook his head slightly, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, how long have you been quiet now before you can''t sit still? I didn''t say you, with your current talent and accumulation, you only need to stay in New Moon City for a thousand years of retreat. There are great opportunities for promotion. Going out to find opportunities is not beneficial, but harmful. Old men read countless people. Many geniuses who can be promoted safely are destroyed by excessive pursuit of opportunities. It is really unwise. Cultivation and sitting down is the most important thing. Ok."


    Zhou Shu listened carefully, but his eyes remained unchanged, "Senior is extremely true, but junior still wants to go out and have a look."


    The city lord''s instructions were very sincere. It was an sincere instruction from the elders to the younger generations. Zhou Shu was also very moved, but he couldn''t follow them.


    The city lord would not understand that retreat cultivation is not suitable for Zhou Shu, even if he retreats for thousands of years, he cannot be promoted, for two reasons.


    The first is Zhou Shu��s practice of Shu Zhi Dao. You must constantly expand your horizons and increase your knowledge. The more you understand the Dao and the rules, you will make progress. However, even if Zhou Shu has more ideas, it is impossible to make up by yourself. Shu Zhidao.


    The second is Zhou Shu''s practice method.


    The most common resource in the heavens is immortal energy, and the most common resource is immortal stone. Other resources are definitely less than these. Therefore, immortals in the heavens, no matter what laws they practice, and even foreign races like Ping''an Saints, they will cultivate more or less in the immortal world. Therefore, he can rely on the surrounding fairy qi and fairy stones to practice, and not let himself fall into the dilemma of lack of resources. Zhou Shu is completely different. He does not practice the laws of the fairy world and has no contact at all. No matter how abundant the fairy qi in the city, no matter how many fairy stones, It did not help his cultivation either.


    Zhou Shu relied on the Five Elements Qi, Soul Essence, and other resources, which could not be supplied in large amounts in Xiancheng.


    Zhou Shu''s path of cultivation is destined to be spent in constant experience.


    The city lord was not angry either, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, where are you going?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Junior wants to go to the fairy world."


    "This road is not short."


    The city owner seemed to think, "If you are going to the fairy world, you can go with the caravan. They are experienced and can help you."


    Zhou Shu paused, "City Lord, is Linglong Pavilion or Bai Yujing''s caravan?"


    The city lord said slowly, "This period should be Bai Yujing''s."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "City Lord, the juniors don''t follow the caravan, but try to stay close to them, and take care of each other if there is anything."


    "Alright," the city lord nodded, and said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, Immortal Realm is no better than New Moon City, there are some things you must pay attention to..."


    Zhou Shu could not help but nodded, listening very seriously. Learning more information about the immortal world from the city lord was one of the reasons to say goodbye to the city lord. Qingque also has memories of it, but Qingque has only left the sect twice. , And there is Ten Thousand Soul Sect monitoring all the way, she doesn''t know much about it herself.


    "...I repeat the important thing, no matter what happens, the three sects must not be touched."


    The city owner said a lot of important things very seriously, and he really regarded Zhou Shu as his own.


    "Thank you, the city lord, no matter where the juniors are, they will remember New Moon City in their hearts," Zhou Shu thanked him sincerely, and said, "This junior has no idea how long to leave. Pawnshop, trouble the city owner to take care of it a little bit."


    The city lord waved his hand, "I will take care of everyone in the city. You don''t need to mention it, just go there."


    Saying goodbye to the city lord and returning to the cave, it is inevitable to say goodbye.


    This is the first time that I have left Xiaozhao and Jian Lao for so long, and it is inevitable that I feel a little bit reluctant, and Jian Lao Xiaozhao is no different.


    But think about it, this is actually a good thing.


    After entering the heavens, as the realm continues to improve, Zhou Shu himself needs more resources and needs to take care of more and more. It is already difficult to provide a better training environment for Jian Lao Xiao, so let them practice on their own. It is reasonable to do what you want to do.


    In fact, after the two opened the ninth pawnshop, the promotion of the promotion, the comprehension, the effect is indeed much better than staying in the demon-refining world.


    Walk out of the cave and enter the opposite side.


    Ping An looked at him with a grimace, and before Zhou Shu opened his mouth, "Zhou Shu, if I am in Heishawu, you will drive me away. If I am in Wufang City, you will come to New Moon City, and I will come to New Moon. You are leaving the city, did you deliberately avoid me?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Peace, how do you know I''m here to say goodbye?"


    Ping An frowned and held her heart in pain, "Because you are always like this, you don''t come to see me without saying goodbye."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Peace, if you want to go with me, that would be great."


    Ping An unconsciously leaned forward, with many surprises flashing on his face. For a moment, the color was bright, and he said with joy, "Zhou Shu, where are you going to go?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I plan to go to a place in the fairy world."


    "what?!"


    Ping An retracted his body, slowly tightened his eyebrows, and repeated, "Go to the fairy world? The fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Yes."


    Ping An thought for a while and sighed, "Zhou Shu, I''ll just wait for you hereI haven''t been to the fairy world, and I don''t want to go."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Then I have to go by myself, be safe, take care."


    He knew the reason. Even without Cihang, the Yinkui Clan still had many enemies in the Immortal Realm. It would be strange if Ping An was willing to give up the current cultivation environment and go to the Immortal Realm with him.


    "If you go to other places, I will accompany you, why is it the fairy world?"


    Ping''an nodded helplessly, and looked solemnly, "Zhou Shu, don��t let people see Yin Qiongyu, and don��t use the power of Yin Kui, the immortal world has no good impression of Yin Kui Clan, I don��t want you to be misunderstood. What happened."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand."


    The immortal world was founded by the immortals of the human race, and naturally, the human race is the highest race in the heavens.


    However, the human races in the fairy world are also divided into several types, which are in different classes.


    The descendants of the immortal leaders who created the immortal realm are called the Celestial Race, with the highest status, followed by the adult race, the upper human race, the middle human race, etc., and the human races from the Xuanhuang world are called the lower human race by the fairy world, and the fairy world treats them and The alien race is similar, and even worse.


    It is worth mentioning that these differences and titles have never been made public in the fairy world. They are just a secret rule that has been passed down in the fairy world, and only those who have been in the fairy world for a long time will know it well, such as City Lord New Moon.


    Most people don''t know this, but feel that compared to the Dragon Realm, the Devil Realm, etc., the Immortal Realm is much more fair and peaceful, and more suitable for managing the heavens.


    In fact, when the city lord uttered these words, Zhou Shu also had a little doubt. The specific situation may only be known if he has experienced it.


    Saying goodbye to peace, Zhou Shu didn''t stay much and left soon.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Han Yuyue for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, and a good New Year~~)

 Chapter 2493: Official ship

    Crescent City Port.


    Several flying boats are parked in the middle position, many immortals are busy, preparing to pack, there are no other flying boats around, the pedestrians who come and go are deliberately avoided, afraid to move closer, lest they cause trouble.


    These flying boats are similar to the flying boats used by most golden immortals, except that they are slightly larger, and there is a striking golden mark on the bow.


    This mark is the reason why others dare not approach.


    The imprint is in the shape of an ingot, with the swords in the middle facing each other, the blades facing outwards, and there are two clouds floating on the left and right, one white and one black, and a large tree with lush foliage is behind it.


    The imprint from the immortal world is called the immortal money seal by the heavens. The sword, cloud and tree represent the five major sects that manage the immortal world today, and the ingot indicates that this is for commercial use. Any flying boat with immortal money imprint means that the flying boat is in the immortal world. Under the protection of, whoever wants to act on Feizhou is an enemy of the fairy world.


    The immortal money seal is equivalent to the best amulet of merchant ships. It can be described as unimpeded around the immortal world, and there is little danger.


    Such flying boats can only be used when trading with the immortal world. They are nicknamed official ships. There are only ten ships in New Moon City, and the imprint is a gift from the immortal world.


    Of course, the city lord would not use it by himself, but gave it to Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing for use.


    For these two, using these flying boats to do business around the immortal world is not a loss, but the profit is not too large. After all, it is an official business. It is necessary to ensure that the resources needed by the immortal world and the city lord are delivered first, and other talents use it yourself.


    In a big fairy city like New Moon City, most of the resources can be self-sufficient, but there is one kind of resource that is absolutely impossible, that is, fairy jade.


    Immortal jade is only available in the immortal world, and the total number is very tightly controlled. To obtain immortal jade, you must go to the immortal world through official ships to trade. Of course, there are also many resources in the new moon city that the immortal world cannot produce. Both parties have mutual benefits and neither deficit.


    After busying for a while, the official ship sailed away from the port and entered the rapids, and soon disappeared.


    After another period of time, a flying shuttle also left the port. The flying shuttle did not enter the rapids, but was hundreds of thousands of miles away, and the speed was much slower.


    It was Zhou Shu who was in Fraxel.


    He intends to follow the caravan to the immortal world, but will not let the caravan affect his actions. When he wants to chase, he can enter the rapids to catch up at any time, because the Mingsha flying shuttle can accelerate in the rapids, which is faster than the official driving. The boat has to be a lot faster.


    Open the boundary map in the sea of ??knowledge and look carefully.


    The boundary map was obtained from the city lord, which is larger than any previous one. From New Moon City to the edge of the immortal realm, there are nearly three thousand realms marked on the map, but the dead realm accounts for the majority, and a few Basically there are introductions in the living world.


    For Zhou Shu, the first target is of course the Tianshui world.


    Shu Zhidao has also been developed there for decades, it is time to take a look, and Tianshui Realm is just on the route to the Immortal Realm, neither will be delayed.


    All the way to meditate and practice, the journey is long, lonely and fulfilling.


    Every time you go out to practice, you will spend a lot of time on the road. This is why many immortals begin to travel only when they reach the Taiyi Daluo realm. Because the flight speed is mainly limited by the body, there are not many restrictions on the soul, and they reach the Daluo realm. , The body is like the law, enshrined in the power of the law, and the flight speed is many times faster than that of the Jinxian. According to the different practice rules, they only need one or two months to practice some special The fairy of the law will be faster.


    For example, the law of thunder, using the power of thunder in the sky, it may only take a few days to travel between the two realms, but if there is no power of thunder, it will be much slower than other immortals. Another example is the extremely rare law of the sun, which uses sunlight to travel through all realms. faster.


    These laws are quite special, and there are few cultivators. It depends on chance and aptitude.


    For Zhou Shu, the soul law he cultivated has a similar effect. When he reaches a higher level, he can use his soul to go to other realms. The soul and mind are connected. Even if he can manipulate the soul even if it is separated from several realms, he will go with himself. There is no difference.


    But the premise is to condense a very good soul body.


    In fact, Zhou Shu is now condensing the soul body in the demon refining world. For the immortals who practice the laws of the soul, it is very strange that the soul body itself has not been in the golden immortal stage.


    He didn''t intend to refine the true soul body of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Although it was good, he couldn''t refine it, and a normal soul body was fine.


    Within a year, Tianshui Realm is already in sight.


    Looking at it from a distance, it��s still a bit desolate, but the holes in the air-wind layer have been basically filled, and there is no more leakage of its origin. The grand palace complex in the world can be seen clearly even through the air-wind layer. The clouded brilliance in the cage was a bit more prosperous than before, it was immortal spirit, and it was also a gathering of popularity.


    After standing still for a while, a figure appeared in front of him.


    The face smiled very excitedly, without the calmness of the past, "Zhou Shu, why are you here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Brother, I''m going to see the immortal world, and I will come by the way."


    "Xianjie, that''s far away..."


    He Taiping stagnated, pulling Zhou Shu to say, "Don''t talk about this, let me go to the world first, this time I can''t let you run away."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Brother, I want to stay for a while, mainly to see the Tao that I have handed down."


    "I was about to talk to you."


    He Taiping nodded and reminded, "Get closer to me, otherwise you may be rejected by the Heavenly Water Realm."


    A faint firelight hovered around him Obviously it was the original aura of the Tianshui world, so that it would not be blocked by the air and wind layer, but he did not notice that Zhou Shu also had it on him, that day was in Tianshui In the center of the earth, Zhou Shu has already been recognized by the origin of the Tianshui world.


    Not long after entering the air-wind layer, Zhou Shu suddenly stopped, his expression slightly changed.


    Suddenly there was a feeling that Xuanhuang Realm had only experienced before, and that extraordinarily familiar feeling shocked his mind.


    It was not only the mind, but also the Dao furnace. The Dao furnace shook a few times, and then the clouds and mist began to receive the power of the Dao transmitted from the Heavenly Water Realm.


    That power is very small, like a drop in the ocean to Zhou Shu, but it means that someone in Tianshui Realm has cultivated the Tao of Shu, and he perceives it very clearly, that strand of power has gained a bit of the essence of the power of Shu, and has reached Ming Tao. This level of progress is not fast in the Xuanhuang Realm, but it is already a huge achievement in the heavens.


    For the first time.


    The further down and the closer to the Heavenly Water Realm, the more similar powers will be transmitted. When they left the air and wind layer and landed on the ground, the total received exceeded four hundred.


    For ordinary people, the three important stages of Taoism are knowing, understanding and enlightening.


    Practitioners can use the Tao''s tactics when they know it, and unintentionally use the power of the Tao to transmit power. It seems that for decades, there have been more than 400 practitioners in the Tianshui realm who know the Tao of Shu. Up.


    Zhou Shu remained calm, but his mind was agitated and it was difficult to calm down.


    After entering the heavens for so many years, Shu Zhidao has inheritors for the first time.


    After determining the location of the initial force, Zhou Shu galloped to the west, which surprised He Taiping. He chased after him and kept shouting, "Brother Zhou, Tiantan is over there!"


    (PS: Thank you 54kqj for your reward and support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection, a good New Year)

 Chapter 2494: Godsend

    No matter how He Taiping shouted, Zhou Shu didn''t stop, instead the speed was a bit faster. He Taiping was rather helpless and had to follow.


    Not long after, the two stopped in front of a forest.


    The forest is extremely dense, with few places to get in. I don''t know how long there has been no sunlight. The fog is everywhere, and the dead leaves on the ground are mixed with the corpses of birds and beasts, giving off a faint smell of rancidity.


    He Taiping frowned. The place was damp and gloomy, and the fire was impassable. It was considered the least suitable place for cultivation in the Tianshui realm.


    The two looked into the forest together, their eyes falling on the darkest fog.


    The black mist is obviously a phantom formation, but to the two of them it is nothingness. Through the black mist, there are two formations inside. In the formation, a young man squatted on the ground, holding a book in his hand. I am watching it with gusto.


    Seeing the pages of the book, Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Shu Xin Sutra?"


    "Yes."


    He Taiping explained, ��Many people in the Tianshui realm have the power to cultivate fire. Novice practitioners can��t control fire proficiently, so they can��t use jade slips normally. Most of the Taoist books are written in fire, and so are yours."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see."


    The young man shook suddenly and trembled all over, showing pain.


    Looking closely, a transparent white flame suddenly appeared under his feet. Although the flame was fleeting, it was also unbearable for the young man.


    "It turns out that there is a spiritual spring, no wonder he will cultivate here."


    He Taiping suddenly realized that, looking at Zhou Shu, "It is called Lingquan in the heavens and waters, but it should be called the fire eye in other places. It is connected with the underground fire veins, and sometimes it can emit ground fire. From the fire color, this fire eye The rank is not bad, but I have to admire him, dare to directly touch and absorb the earth fire, which is not something that ordinary practitioners can tolerate, and if it continues for a long time, it may be harmful to the body."


    Zhou Shu nodded, only looking at the young man, with a look of appreciation.


    This young man is the inheritor of Shu Zhidao. It seems that he is only fifteen or six years old, but he has reached the level of Ming Dao. The future should not be underestimated. Only when he used the law of good and evil and the heart to do some exploration, he could not see the young man. Any evil thoughts should be worth training.


    He Taiping saw Zhou Shu''s thoughts and smiled, "Brother Zhou, don''t you want to take him away? It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Brother, wait for me here."


    The figure disappeared suddenly, He Taiping waited for a while, but did not see Zhou Shu coming back, but saw that burning eyes suddenly erupted, and a flame of several feet high appeared.


    Not to mention the fierce flames, the color also turned blue-white, and the surrounding moisture disappeared instantly.


    The young man was shocked, dodged a few steps anxiously, but reluctant to leave, staring at the flame for a long while, finally couldn''t help it, and slowly stretched out his hand.


    He Taiping frowned. Obviously Zhou Shu made the ground fire. However, the level of ground fire has increased so much. The young man dared to touch it. It was ignorant and fearless, but since Zhou Shu did it, he is not good. What to say.


    Just when the teenager was about to touch the flame, the flame suddenly retracted and pulled up a bit, becoming more vivid and condensed, gradually forming a fuzzy human form.


    The young man retracted his hand with a look of stunned expression.


    The fire man was vague, but he could vaguely see the appearance, his mouth opened and closed up and down, and he was actually saying something strange.


    The young man was surprised at first, then dull, and then ecstatic. He could clearly hear that what the fire man said was the essence of Shu Xin Jing, which was much better than what he had seen from the book.


    While he listened carefully, he took out a pen and paper and quickly recorded it.


    But half an hour later, the flame slowly disappeared, and the fireman disappeared, only a faint red mist floated on the eyes of the fire.


    "Fire mist, this is fire mist!"


    Fire mist is the essence of earth fire, but it is condensed into a mist that is easy to absorb. Generally, only the best fire eyes can have fire mist, which means godsend.


    After the young man had no time to express his emotions, he only put his hands into the fire mist, desperately absorbing it, and at the same time silently muttering, "What is going on? First, the fire man taught the Taoism, and then the fire mist improved his cultivation. , Did I meet a god-given chance?"


    Zhou Shu had already returned and said slowly, "Brother, it''s time to go."


    "You really took great pains, he might never think of who is helping him."


    He Taiping smiled and shook his head, and said thoughtfully, "I hope he can live up to your hard work in the future."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t care what he thinks, as long as he can remember that these are given to him by the Heavenly Water Realm. Only when a practitioner loves his realm can he achieve better and carry forward the Shu Xin Sutra. "


    He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu and sighed unconsciously, "Brother Zhou, you wrote this sentence at the beginning and end of the Shu Xin Jing, and emphasized it again and again, and I was worried that the Tao you preached would be an evil way, it is..."


    "It''s okay, everyone knows the evil of evil ways, and it may destroy a world."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I can only be a guide. I am not sure whether the Tao I preach will become an evil way. The quality of the Tao is not determined by a guide. This requires all people who learn the Tao, and A manager like you, brother."


    He Taiping paused for a while, and only said slowly, "I almost can''t understand what Brother Zhou said Zhou Shu smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "Then don''t think about it. Just do what you want. "


    "I will."


    He Taiping smiled and nodded, "I want to tell you that after decades, in addition to the most basic laws of fire, most beginners in the Tianshui world can access the Shu Xin Jing. As for whether they want to learn it, that''s their business. , But it seems that most people are still happy."


    "Thank you, brother."


    Zhou Shu bowed without realizing it, sincerely.


    He Taiping was able to give Shu Zhidao such an environment that Zhou Shu never expected. If it develops smoothly, Tianshui Realm will definitely help him a lot in the future. If most people can know Ming Dao, he will come back to Tianshui Realm. It can improve some cultivation bases. If someone uses Shu Zhidao to break the catastrophe and leave the Tianshui realm, Zhou Shu can get more. Even if it is a few realms away, the furnace can get feedback and grow and evolve.


    He Taiping frowned, "Brother Zhou, don''t thank you. Without you, most of the Tianshui Realm is gone."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then don''t mention it, where are you going now?"


    "Go to Tiantan Palace."


    He Taiping pointed to the distance, his eyes full of pride, "Let you see, the pride of everyone in our Tianshui world."


    "Good! Tiantan Palace, very good name."


    At the beginning, Zhou Shu and many golden immortals built Tiantan Palace, but it was just a shell. Now Zhou Shu is also very curious about what will happen inside. It is conceivable that the experience and wisdom of most Tianshui elites are definitely concentrated. These two points are also what Zhou Shu wants to see most when he comes out to experience.


    The growth of Shu Zhidao is the growth of Tao itself and Zhou Shu''s personal growth. It is a process by which Zhou Shu constantly draws on the wisdom and experience of others.


    (PS: Thank you for the lone wolf who has been waiting for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~) ()

 Chapter 2495: Tianmo

    (PS: I wish you all a happy Lantern Festival, and all your wishes come true!)


    It''s been a month since he said goodbye to He Taiping.


    This trip to Tiantan Palace will definitely benefit a lot.


    The remaining practitioners in the Tianshui realm put almost everything they could take out into the Tiantan Palace.


    Such as those who have experienced the end of the day, found a shelter.


    This Tiantan Palace is like a palace of art like the Louvre. It is full of treasures carrying countless experiences and wisdom. It is hard to count. Each treasure is full of imagination and creativity, and contains many principles and principles. Although it only takes one month to read carefully the essence of, it may take more than ten years or more to absorb what you get and slowly integrate it into your own Tao, but Zhou Shu can be sure that as long as he can do it, Shu Zhidao is bound to make progress.


    A surviving Tianshui realm has such an effect, and other mature realms may bring more to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked forward to the journey afterwards.


    Of course, the disciples who have received many Shu Zhidao are also worthy of joy and expectation.


    It��s just a fluke, and it��s difficult to replicate in other worlds. Not only does the Tianshui world have peace and harmony, but the environment is also very suitable for the Shu Xin Jing. Because of the chaos brought by the dragon clan, a large number of inheritances in the Tianshui world are lost or incomplete. Many beginner practitioners have no way to learn, and the Shu Xin Sutra is filled in at the right time to have such a grand occasion.


    Sitting in the flying shuttle, thinking all the way, walking all the way, unknowingly crossing the two realms.


    Both realms are dead realms, and Zhou Shu didn''t look down either.


    In fact, most of the dead worlds also have the value of observation. Looking for ruins, exploring cultural roots, etc., are helpful to Zhou Shu, but those two do not. The label says that the origin was taken soon after birth. It is a large meteorite, scattered. It will be a meteorite shower sooner or later, so no time is wasted.


    Zhou Shu will not miss the next dead world.


    To be precise, they are two dead realms that are almost connected together, which are called Gemini realms.


    The Gemini world is very rare and rare in the heavens, there is only such a place in Zhou Shu''s world map.


    Before the formation of a realm, the origin is not perfect. If there is an accident, under certain conditions, the origin will be divided into two, and the origin of the one will become the origin of the two, and then each will form a new world.


    Because the origins are the same, the two realms are very similar, but the two realms have big loopholes at the same time. They often lack certain important resources. For example, there is no water in the left realm, and no wood on the right. They cannot complement each other. This makes the two realms unable to conceive life and civilization, and most Gemini realms will die shortly after birth.


    Zhou Shu is looking at the same thing.


    It looked like a complete sphere, which was split into two hemispheres.


    The hemispheres are very similar, they are all dark yellow, and there is no sign of life. There are no traces of life before. They are very close to each other, with only a gap in the middle, making them unable to close together.


    The gap was only about a thousand miles wide, a distance that would never be noticed in the void, but like a moat, completely separating the two worlds.


    Looking at the sky, Zhou Shu seemed to think.


    This sky moat was the reason why he stopped. According to the city lord''s mark, he could get a lot of truth here.


    It seemed to be confirming this point, and now he saw several people, including one Taiyi Golden Immortal.


    They are all standing on the edge of the moat, contemplating and enlightening, they should have been here for a long time.


    Zhou Shu approached a little bit, and got some sense of consciousness.


    In the moat, there is a very powerful repulsive force, and the divine consciousness has almost no place to stand, but at the same time, there is the same strong attraction inside, the divine consciousness is quickly swept away, two completely opposite forces, at the same time Existing and not interfering with each other, only reacting to external forces, this is really puzzling.


    Interest came at once.


    Constantly explore the consciousness and perception, and gain more and more.


    Between the two realms, there seems to be countless unrelated silk threads. One wants to pull the other side over, and the other wants to push the other side far away. The number of the two kinds of threads is equal, so they keep two. If there is a slight change in the balance of the person, which side is missing one, the two realms will be completely separated or completely closed.


    If an external force enters, the two silk threads will attack in the same amount. As a result, the two forces will always remain unchanged, and only the outsider will be defeated.


    Is this a manifestation of the law of balance?


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    It should not be that simple. The two silk threads are only rough representations. There will definitely be more obvious and closer appearances, such as whirlpools, etc. If he can feel deeper, he can probably get more profound truths, but the spiritual consciousness only It''s shattered on the edge, and you can''t go any further.


    Exploring balance is not all the reasons for coming here. In fact, the main reason is not mentioned. Most golden immortals come here to see the growth process of the world, and to meet chances.


    A world was cut open from it, and the side that was originally invisible was completely exposed.


    Like a perfect specimen, it shows the growth process from the source to a realm. Practitioners can use this to study the growth and changes of a realm. This is of great significance to themWhether they are practicing by themselves, Or become the guardian of the world or build a fairy city in the future.


    Those few people are like this. It is obviously not enough to rely on sight alone. They are trying their best to penetrate into the divine consciousness, or use the magic technique of immortality, etc., trying to enter the moat and see the situation inside. If they have the chance, they may be dead. The origin or the origin shell, etc., are all excellent materials.


    Zhou Shu doesn''t need to be so troublesome, he can see the situation on both sides of the moat by turning on the eighth sense.


    Here Zhou Shu feels the limitation of the eighth sense, that is, he can only see the actual things, but it is not helpful to the power he wants to study, because it passes directly through, and no matter how powerful the power is, the first Eight senses are weaknesses in this situation.


    Temporarily letting go of the idea of ??finding balance, Zhou Shu only focused on observing the specimen.


    The many pieces of information were recorded one by one. Except for the epiphany at the time, many more were slowly studied in the sea of ??knowledge. As for chance, etc., they were completely ignored because they could not be seen.


    "what!"


    While he was concentrating, a scream suddenly came from the surroundings, and a golden fairy flew into the moat like lightning.


    The posture was unusually chic, but in the blink of an eye he was torn apart by the power in the moat, and there was no bones left.


    The traction and repulsive force between the two realms is surprisingly large, enough to form hundreds of millions of miles of wind belts and rapids belts, not to mention that the distance between the two realms is so close now that the force is naturally greater, and it is not golden immortal energy at all. Contending, even Taiyi Daruo couldn''t get in.


    Zhou Shu frowned. He didn''t think that Jinxian was so stupid that he didn''t even know common sense. Someone must be doing the blame.


    Seeing Jin Xian''s death, the surrounding Jin Xian all looked at the Taiyi Jin Xian.


    Obviously they thought the same as Zhou Shu, Jin Xian could not go to death, most of the Taiyi Jin Xian did something.


    Withdrawing eyes, everyone is in danger.

 Chapter 2496: Wei Tong

    Several golden immortals moved slowly, seemingly planning to leave as soon as possible.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, he was still observing Gemini World intently. He could not leave without collecting all the information, and he did not want to come again.


    He is not very worried about the danger. It is not far from New Moon City. The city lord��s deterrent power is still there. Few people dare to do anything against him wearing a surveillance token. Even if he is really a murderer who doesn��t care about anything, Zhou Shu didn��t escape. Ability.


    In the past few years, Zhou Shu has focused on condensing the body, and has not grown much, but the old pot in the demon world is different.


    The mysterious clouds and colorful spirit orbs containing the power of the law of energy obtained in the north area of ??New Moon City gave Old Hu a new level of understanding of the law of energy, and the origin of the world and all the poisonous moss helped him to deepen his understanding. To further enhance the strength, to be honest, even Zhou Shu has a slight worry about the rapid progress of Hu Lao. It is worthy of the law of energy, and the opportunity can be used to the greatest extent.


    Of course, the demon refining pot was still in Zhou Shu''s hands, and the old pot could not escape the limitations of the demon refining pot and the demon refining world, so it was impossible to deviate from Zhou Shu.


    Hu Lao''s progress represented the growth of the strength training formula. This universal formula gave Zhou Shu a certain amount of confidence to stay here and finish what he wanted to do.


    In a short while, several golden immortals fled and disappeared.


    The strange thing is that the Taiyi Golden Immortal didn''t stop him, still looking at the moat, and occasionally cast doubtful eyes on Zhou Shu, with a smile on his mouth.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Shu happened to look at him, only nodded, neither humble nor overbearing.


    The Taiyi Golden Immortal strode over, stopped a few dozen miles away from Zhou Shu, stopped moving, raised his hand and smiled, "Hehe, fellow Daoist, they are all gone, why don''t you leave?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and replied, "Senior, the younger generation hasn''t seen what they want, why are you leaving?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Taiyi Jinxian approached a few miles again, his face suddenly became severe, and his majesty followed.


    Zhou Shuli stabilized his figure and said faintly, "It''s not that I''m not afraid, but I just can''t think of any reason for seniors to start with juniors. It''s better for seniors to tell me."


    "What''s the reason for wanting to kill? It''s not pleasing to your eyes! Boy, your cultivation level is not low, and you dare to go to the void to experience, why ask such a naive question?" Taiyi Jinxian shouted loudly. The sound was like thunder, and the whole person seemed to be bathed in thunder, shining brightly.


    Zhou Shu was unmoved, even smiled, and shook his head, "Why do seniors only look at me not pleasing to your eyes? What about the golden immortals walking in front? Is the younger generation too ugly to be in the eyes of seniors?"


    Taiyi Jinxian stagnated and laughed, "Hahaha, your kid is interesting!"


    Zhou Shu looked loose, and raised his hand to salute, "Junior Yang Rong, I have seen senior."


    At this time, he was basically sure that the Taiyi Golden Immortal was not malicious to him, because for such a long time, the Holy Note hadn''t given any hints, and this Taiyi Golden Immortal did not seem to be able to hide the Holy Note.


    "Old man Zhou Tong."


    Wei Tong waved his hand. The pressure around him disappeared. He sat down with a stab and said thoughtfully, "Yang Rong, what do you want to see?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The younger generation wants to see the essence of these two realms, but the storm is too big to see through."


    Wei Tong said displeased, "If you know you can''t see through, you still need to see?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The storm may not always be this big. Maybe there is a chance to see more things, even a little more. It''s rare to encounter such a spectacle, and juniors don''t want to come here in vain."


    "It makes sense."


    Wei Tong nodded and stroked his beard, "Then I will help you."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stagnant, and he unconsciously increased his vigilance, but saw Wei Tong take out something from his sleeve and threw it into the trench that day.


    In the beginning, there was only a little light, like a swaying candle, and it would be extinguished in an instant, but the faster the speed, the greater the brilliance, and the brighter it goes into the sky. It suddenly illuminates the small half of the sky, which is hidden in the two worlds. One side is also exposed.


    The moat suddenly brightened up, caught in the dark void, like a line of sky.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was tense, and he didn''t know what law the light came from. It actually shone between the two worlds, as if completely ignoring those huge repulsive forces.


    Wei Tong yelled, "What''s in a daze? Just look at it if you want! The old man won''t help you a second time."


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly looked over. In fact, he had already seen the internal situation clearly, but these lights could help him observe the power between the two realms, and he would not miss it.


    After dozens of breaths, the light disappeared, and the sky became dark again.


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze, hesitatingly said, "Senior''s treasure..."


    Wei Tong laughed, "That''s not a treasure, just a piece of broken jade. If you want to compensate me, you can get a piece of fairy jade."


    Zhou Shu quickly took out a piece of fairy jade and handed it over, "Thank you, senior."


    Can see this weird light, can see the power in the moat, what a piece of fairy jade is.


    Tong Wei was stunned, carefully put away the fairy jade, and said with a smile, "Haha, it''s the supervision of New Moon City. If it is really given, the old man will accept it. After all, my salary is not enough."


    "Senior joked."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Senior sees it?"


    With Zhou Shu��s current cultivation base, it is not difficult to hide tokens from Taiyi Daluo to see . In fact, he did this too, but Wei Tong still saw it. It can only explain, This Wei Tong is definitely not an ordinary Taiyi Golden Immortal.


    It is difficult for others to see the difference between Taiyi and Daluo, and Zhou Shu can''t see it, but why did it say that Wei Tong is the Taiyi Golden Immortal in the first place?


    That''s because the word Taiyi is tattooed on his black robe.


    Wei Tong smiled, and a golden light suddenly flashed in his eyes, "If you can''t even see this, how can you be an immortal hunter?"


    "Fairy catch?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly condensed, and he suddenly understood something.


    "Yes, the old man is an immortal hunter from Lianyuncheng."


    Wei Tong looked stern, his eyes dazzling, shaking his robe, and a shiny golden mark slowly appeared on his chest.


    The imprint is engraved with swords, clouds and trees, but the outer frame is not an ingot, but an eagle claw.


    The immortal realm catches quickly, and there is no need to explain too much. They are responsible for maintaining the law and order of the immortal realm and even the heavens, and their biggest role is to catch the murderers on the list.


    The immortal imprint must not be faked, Zhou Shu said with a solemn expression, "The junior is disrespectful."


    "Hehe, just begging for food."


    Wei Tong smiled slightly, the mark on the robe quickly dissipated, and he took out a jade board and said to Zhou Shu, "Yang Rong, the person I pushed into the abyss just now is called Zhao Meixin, who is ranked ninth and seven hundredth on the list of all evils. Man, originally planned to take him back for business, but now he has no bones, no soul, only you are the witness, so I can only trouble you to be a witness for me."


    Looking at the jade board handed over, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What should the juniors do?"


    Wei Tong said slowly, "Although you are the monitor of New Moon City, the rules cannot be broken. You need to explain the matter on the jade board and leave a trace of spirit aura."

 Chapter 2497: Bright diamond

    "Okay, senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded and got up quickly on the jade board.


    The writing is very smooth and natural, but I feel a little nervous.


    As soon as I left the house, I met the immortal capture, which is not a good sign, and I still have to leave behind the spirit...


    But there is no other way. If you don''t leave your breath, you will definitely be seen. This Wei Tong arrester seems to be the kind of iron-faced selflessness, and he will definitely not be fooled by the New Moon City monitoring token.


    The first time I used a pseudonym, I ran into troubles, so let''s take one step at a time.


    It is impossible for Zhou Shu to use his real name, because Zhou Shu himself is not sure whether the person on the list is himself.


    Leaving a little breath, Zhou Shu handed the jade board back, "Well, senior."


    Wei Tong took the jade board and checked his expression sternly. When he raised his head, there was already a smile on his face. He said in satisfaction, "The kid did a good job, and the old man is looking for you. It''s a good idea. Those old men have a look. I know that there is a ghost in my heart, which is not enough to believe."


    Zhou Shu stopped, knowing that he had run away. "They have ghosts in their hearts. Why didn''t Seniors arrest them and ask them to understand?"


    "If they are on the list of ten thousand evil spirits, even if they are chased to the end of the heavens, the old man will hunt them down."


    Wei sneered at the same time, "Catch them now? A bunch of timid and useless gangsters, the old man doesn''t have the spirit, besides, there is no money to catch them."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "The junior has made a mistake."


    Wei Tong glared at Zhou Shu, "The official business is over, you don''t need to be so serious, boy, what about the aura you just started?"


    "Knowing the identity of the senior, it''s hard for the junior to not be serious," Zhou Shu laughed. "Since the senior is dead, the junior can relax. By the way, what did the senior throw in before?"


    "It''s just a piece of broken jade."


    Wei Tong waved his hand, "The old man never deceives people, even if he doesn''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not that the junior didn''t believe it, but he was too surprised."


    "It''s just that the old man''s practice is special. As for what it is, the kid guesses by himself." Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu and put the Dao robe a few times. The word "Taiyi" became more conspicuous. "Anyway. , Haha, hahaha!"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and speechless for a while.


    Wei Tong stood up and said in a deep voice, "The old man is going to have a business relationship, boy, let''s meet again if you are destined."


    Zhou Shu followed and said sincerely, "This is very close to Crescent City. Would you like Seniors to sit and see the Lord of the Fish City? It also gives the younger generations a chance to entertain Seniors and listen to the lessons."


    Wei Tong glanced at Zhou Shu and expressed regret. "The old man is a busy life, and he has to rush back for business, sorry."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "The younger generation will not bother you."


    He was deliberately testing, and he was relieved when he knew that Wei Tong would not go.


    Wei Tong smiled, "If the old man goes to New Moon City, it is likely that there are murderers there, so ah, it''s better not to meet, haha!"


    A meteor flashed across the sky, and Wei Tong was nowhere to be seen, only laughter was still floating around.


    Speaking of which, Lianyuncheng where Wei Tong was located was one of Zhou Shu''s goals. He said that he could not meet again in the future. Zhou Shu stood still in place for a while and soon left.


    The situation in the Gemini World is basically clear, and the rest needs to be slowly realized and understood.


    A few months later, Zhou Shu stopped in front of a small world.


    The Hundred-Diamond Realm, a small area with a radius of only a few million li, is about the same as a City of David, but the small area does not mean immaturity. Around the Crescent City, the Hundred-Diamond Realm is already a fairly complete boundary. The Tianshui Realm, which has never suffered a catastrophe, is even better, and naturally it is also a place not to be missed on Zhou Shu''s trip.


    Taking out the Crescent City Monitoring Token, he entered the realm smoothly with the help of the guide.


    The Hundred Diamond Realm has a very good relationship with Crescent City, and it is an important trading partner of Crescent City. It is rich in various types of armor. Most of the armor in Crescent City comes from here. Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing are two golden immortals. Wearing is also included.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said his intention, "Friends of Taoism, I want to stay here for a while, and if I can, I also want to see the diamond mine and the diamond armor."


    Gui Jinxian laughed and said, "Your Excellency, you are the monitor of New Moon City, don''t you know the rules? And your official ship just left a month ago. They have already brought all the seven exposed diamond armors. I''m gone, haha, are you joking when you mention it now."


    The clear diamond armor is the most famous and best armor in the hundred diamond world.


    Although the rank is only three ranks, the actual defensive effect is far better than that of the third rank. What''s more special is that the diamond armor can completely isolate the power of the five elements-the five elements here refer to the gold, wood, water, fire, earth, and the five elements, that is, six. The power of this law-even the Golden Immortal in the Hunyuan Realm, don��t use the power of the five elements to destroy the exposed diamond armor. Therefore, under certain conditions, even Hunyuan realm may have to prepare the exposed diamond armor for yourself. .


    The open diamond is the main material of the open diamond armor.


    It is a very strange and rare ore that can isolate the power of the five elements. Once it is mined, it will be completely cracked in less than half an hour, turning into a pile of fragments and unusable. To refine the diamond armor, It must be completed within this half an hour. Regardless of the size of the open diamond mined, you must rely on it to complete an open diamond ~ www.novelhall.com~ Although the quality will affect, it is better than wasted, and Only the Tang family, a local craftsman family in the Hundred Diamonds World, could refining it, and no other foreign craftsmen could do it, because they simply could not grasp the essentials of refining.


    The materials are rare, the craftsmen are even rarer, and chances are more important, so the rank is naturally not high.


    Although this drill is good, but the requirements are too high, it is difficult to carry forward.


    The diamond armor is also a resource that the fairy world needs. The hundred diamond world is refined and protected, and then transported to the fairy world via the official ship of New Moon City.


    "Because I know the rules, I came after they left."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I can''t see the clear diamonds that the fairy world wants. The main reason is to see the mining area. If I can get a little clear diamond, of course it would be better."


    Guiding Jinxian laughed, "Your Excellency doesn''t hide it at all. You deserve to be the monitor of New Moon City, and I''m used to it loudly."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "In fact, most of the people here are for this, and there is no need to hide it, and I just want to go to the mining area to try my luck, and the price I should pay is not less. Please help from fellow daoists."


    In the words, five pieces of immortal jade have slipped into the sleeve of the guide Jinxian silently.


    Immortal jade is the currency that travels through the heavens, and it is especially important outside the immortal world. For this trip, Zhou Shu picked some from the two city masters.


    "It''s okay to just look at the mining area."


    The guide Jin Xian laughed and said warmly, "But I want to remind Fellow Yang that it is now in the exhaustion period of mineral veins, and other diamonds are hard to find, let alone a diamond. Even if you find a diamond, no one will help you create a diamond. A."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I just want to see it. If you don''t have fate, it''s nothing."


    Gui Jin Xian smiled and nodded, "It''s easy to say, I will make arrangements for Fellow Daoist Yang soon."

 Chapter 2498: Pottery turtle

    "This is it."


    Gui Jinxian pointed to the front, his expression dignified, "Daoist Yang, coming to the mining area is already illegal. I hope you don''t do unnecessary things. If you really do something, I can''t save you, and Crescent City can''t guarantee you. Safety."


    There is an endless wilderness in front, and the ground is full of mines, large and small, and there are hundreds of talisman blockhouses around.


    No one was working in the mine, but the bunkers flashed a cold light from time to time, proving that they were all still in operation. Zhou Shu could find at a glance that these bunkers were extremely aggressive, and under the salvo, even Taiyi Da Luo is also extremely difficult to come and go freely, Jin Xian is afraid it will be difficult to attack.


    "This is natural."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I just turn around at will, and it won��t make it difficult for fellow daoists to do it, and after listening to fellow daoists�� explanation just now, I know that even if I find a clear diamond, it��s useless. A."


    "Hehe, when the dao friends come out, I will treat them well again."


    Jin Xian gave a smile and soon disappeared. Of course, Zhou Shu could see clearly, he just entered a hidden bunker and spied secretly.


    Five yuan of fairy jade is not so profitable. The mining area is the survival plan of the hundred-diamond world. If Zhou Shuzhen does something, he will have to go around if he can''t eat it.


    Zhou Shu did not rush into the mine, but wandered in the mine area with great interest.


    Every mine is different, but there is one thing in common, that is, the five elements in the mine are very rich, just like Zhou Shu had imagined, the diamond is a thing that isolates the five elements, but it must come from the five elements.


    Zhou Shu is quite experienced in this.


    He has raised the black chickworm, the predecessor of the chilong.


    The black worm is good at eating the energy of the five elements. It can incorporate all the surrounding five elements into the body, and then discharges strange gray powder. That powder is an impurity that the black worm cannot absorb. It does not belong to the five elements at all, and is not affected by any five element force. The clear diamond that isolates the five elements is similar, but the material is too poor to be used for refining, but after the black chick turns into a chilong, the five elements rotate as desired, and will not absorb any impurities at all, and will not regenerate gray powder.


    The black worm is a strange worm of the Xuanhuang world, but there is another kind of similar strange worm in the Xuanhuang world, called the pottery turtle.


    Tao tortoises have been extinct in the Xuanhuang world a long time ago. There are very few records in the classics. Tao tortoises are good at eating the energy of the five elements. It is rare to see that the world has its shell. It is as bright as painted pottery. Such a sentence, and this sentence is enough.


    Before reaching a mine, Zhou Shu paused, jumped in lightly, and fell straight down.


    At the same time, a few traces of soul thought were locked on Zhou Shu''s body at the same time, and they were all guards of the mining area, and the guiding golden fairy was also among them.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, a clone jumped out suddenly, carrying those traces of soul thoughts around in the mine, expecting that those people would not be able to tell the difference, but he used the power of the five elements to wrap his body and slowly descended. go with.


    The eighth sense opened up, looking for the target carefully.


    After a while, I found a strange creature, palm-sized and shaped like a snail, lying in a hole in the ground, as if hibernating, its entire body shrunk in its shell, with only a small tail exposed.


    "You are the one."


    Zhou Shu''s spirit was shocked, and the power of the five elements turned into a big hand, eager to catch the bug.


    Seeing that he was about to grab his hand, the sleeping bug suddenly shook, and the shell on his body quickly fell off.


    After molting, the worms are only a few inches in size, with many small rings on their bodies like earthworms, with double horns on the top and eyes under the horns, and they are very smart.


    After dropping the shell, the bug bounced away suddenly, fleeing away.


    Although it is deep underground, the speed of action is extremely agile. What''s strange is that whether it is a hard stone, an underground water spring or an underground fire vein, it flashes by without any hindrance.


    This kind of natural five-element escape technique was actually much faster than Zhou Shu, who had a thorough understanding of the five-element rule.


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, and watched the bug escape. There was no way to chase him down. He had to sigh secretly that he was required to reach this speed underground, unless his Five Elements Principle reached the stage of mastering it.


    But the shell fell in front of his eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked carefully, secretly surprised, just like the freshly baked painted pottery, hard and smooth, with smooth lines, colorful, bright and bright.


    But it can also be seen that the color on the shell is slowly disappearing. In less than a quarter of an hour, it was covered with a layer of dust. After a while, it is estimated to be completely shattered. I can detect that there is no power of the five elements. , But there is a very active breath with life, making this shell resemble a living thing, it seems that this breath is the root of its support, after the breath disappears, the shell will completely lose its value.


    Losing the shell of the body is like losing the body of the soul.


    Undoubtedly, this shell is what the Hundred Diamond Realm calls a clear diamond, and the little bug is the extinct pottery tortoise in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Tao tortoise eats the Five Elements Qi, accumulates impurities that cannot be absorbed outside the body, and gradually forms a thick carapace to protect itself.


    This layer of impurity can completely isolate the Five Elements Qi, can also communicate with Immortal Qi, stimulate its inherent characteristics, and naturally becomes an excellent refining material.


    People in the Hundred-Diamond World mined they just dug a sleeping pottery tortoise, and then got the shell, most likely they didn��t know the existence of pottery tortoise, even if they saw the pottery tortoise after molting, most Also regarded as something like earthworms.


    The Tang family who made the clear diamond armor may be the exception.


    Zhou Shu was very troubled by the turtle shell in front of him. He couldn��t start refining it. Unless he could learn all kinds of information about the tortoise, he might be able to find the many fairy air channels on the turtle shell in a short time. Come to refine the fairy.


    The Tang family should understand it, otherwise it is unlikely to refine the exposed diamond armor.


    Watching the tortoise shell slowly smash into powder, Zhou Shu felt regretful, but his goal here was not tortoise shell, but to understand the truth. Of course, it would be best if he could get some pottery tortoise and put it in the world of refining monsters. It brought a lot of vitality to the demon refining world, and when they got used to the demon refining world, it was not difficult for Zhou Shu to want as many pottery tortoise shells.


    In the bunker on the mining area.


    "That guy is still looking for it. It seems that he can''t stop until he finds the drill."


    "He couldn''t find it at all. It''s the time when the mineral veins are exhausted. It is a waste of effort to give him several years to find it."


    "I have never been able to understand that this mineral vein has never been over-exploited. How can there be a depletion period, and the time is not fixed, sometimes ten years and sometimes five years, I don''t know how to determine it."


    "The Tang family said that it must be. What do you care about so much? The last person who wanted to go to the Tang family to figure it out, do you know the consequences?"


    "Don''t tell me, Lao Liu, you have made a lot of money this time by bringing people in?"


    "Not much, just two celestial jade, the shot is pretty generous."


    "A lot, maybe he has a lot of immortal jade, or let''s do it again..."


    "Do you want to be the same as last time? This time is completely different. He is the monitor of New Moon City. Do you dare to try?"


    ...

 Chapter 2499: Siege

    Before he knew it, Zhou Shu had been searching underground in the mining area for three days.


    Judging from the search distance, I was afraid that it would not be hundreds of thousands of miles, far beyond the scope of the mining area, but nothing was found. It seems that the pottery tortoise I encountered at the beginning may be the only one.


    In desperation, Zhou Shu returned to the mining area and followed the trail left by the molted pottery turtle to see if he could find anything.


    The five-element escape technique of the pottery tortoise is surprisingly strong, ignoring the surrounding five-element environment, but in the end there are no wise insects. There will always be traces in the places that pass by. As long as they get closer, these traces can''t escape Zhou Shu. s eyes.


    I don''t know how long I have been searching, but I have entered an endless underground mountain range.


    Following this, Zhou Shu suddenly stunned, and a huge rock that was more than one mile long and wide stood in front of his eyes dozens of meters, blocking the way.


    It is not surprising that there are always huge rocks in the mountains, but this one is very strange.


    Its color is pure white, all sides are smooth, and it is neat and square. It does not appear to be naturally occurring, but it looks like it has been sculpted and polished by humans. If you look closely at its material, it is even more stunned.


    It was actually obsidian.


    Obsidian is a rare celestial material in the heavens. It is often used to create celestial artifacts of rank 4 and above. Such a large piece in front of us is extremely valuable.


    Of course it is not when considering this. Obsidian does not belong to any kind of five-element material. Naturally, the pottery tortoise can''t escape from it, but why does the trace of the pottery tortoise disappear here?


    Looking closely at the past, there are a few tiny traces on the obsidian, forming a square, which looks like a portal.


    Perceiving something, Zhou Shu retreated backward.


    Just after retreating, a dark yellow light rushed over and was falling in front of Zhou Shu. If Zhou Shu did not retreat, he would be attacked immediately, but it was a golden fairy in tight armor holding a handful. Three-headed, glaring at Zhou Shu.


    Before speaking, Huang Guang fell down one after another, and dozens of them came in the blink of an eye, all of them dressed in the same way, and their faces were the same.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and the reminder of the holy notes was loud. Obviously these people are not kind.


    He didn��t notice the danger in advance. It��s not that he was careless, but in the mountains, the scope of spiritual consciousness was originally very small. Omissions, and these people are by no means idle generations. Although they are basically true immortals, their understanding and use of the Five Elements Principle is probably better than Zhou Shu.


    With a slight change of mind, Zhou Shu arched his hands and smiled, "You are friendly."


    "Take it!"


    With an order from the headed Jin Xian, everyone rushed up together.


    For a while, Zhou Shu was quite embarrassed.


    The opponent has only one Golden Immortal, and the rest are true immortals. It shouldn''t be Zhou Shu''s opponent at all, but it is not at all.


    In this mountain range full of gold and stones, it is not easy to move around. You must always use the Five Elements Rule to stand firm.


    And trapped in the mountains to fight, the extremely solid mountains are the natural Five Elements Domain, which naturally suppresses other forces. Except for the power of the Five Elements Law, all other forces are weakened a lot, and the Law Domain is also difficult to display.


    These golden immortals were obviously used to fighting at home, and it was the first time for Zhou Shu to fight in this environment.


    Of course, the more important reason is that Zhou Shu can''t kill.


    He entered the Hundred Diamond Realm mining area illegally and broke into a place that was obviously occupied by others. The mistake was first. If he wanted to kill people, he would definitely be hunted down by the Hundred Diamond Realm. Disadvantageously, it is not impossible for Zhou Shu to be included in the evil list, and he will not be able to change his name by then.


    But it was just embarrassed and life was worry-free, Zhou Shu was still adapting.


    "This guy is a bit difficult to deal with."


    "Use the killing array."


    The headed Jin Xian vigorously swung down the three-headed fork. Everyone knew what he meant. They all stepped back two steps, pressing their hands on the mountain, with a very serious expression.


    Zhou Shu was a little startled, and then he felt the power of the five elements rushing forward. The powerful force blended with the mountains, and the strength continued to increase. It was actually comparable to the Taiyi Daluo Jinxian. It was worthy of the name of the killing array, and Zhou Shu''s five elements The law can''t be exerted, and resistance can''t be done, as if in a whirlpool, uncontrollable spinning, involuntary.


    Zhou Shu could only surround his body with strength training tactics, while dissolving his strength, while visiting the surroundings.


    Fortunately, it is only the power of the five elements, and even greater strength training tactics can cope with it, and it is directly dispersed into the demon refining world, and the consumption is not large.


    But I was a little surprised, this kind of power can be cast by a real fairy? And can the true fairy bear it?


    But soon the answer was obtained. The outer robes of those true immortals were squeezed to pieces, revealing the colorful colored armor inside. There is no doubt that it is a diamond armor, wearing armor that can isolate the power of the five elements. Using the power of the five elements to attack the opponent is simply cheating.


    "These people should be from the Tang family."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized that only the Tang family could have so many exposed drills, and he chased the pottery turtle to the Tang family''s site.


    Tao turtle?


    Zhou Shu looked at the piece of obsidian unconsciously. It looked like a human being in all directions. It was strong and not belong to the five elements. There was a portal on it. Could this be Taogui''s residence? Pottery tortoises actually live in the Tang family. Could it be that these pottery tortoises were raised by the Tang family?


    It''s no wonder that the Tang family can create the exposed diamond armor even the pottery tortoise is their own, so how can they not make it.


    The Tang family raises pottery tortoises, arranges for them to go to the mining area, and then collect their shells to make their armors, so that their family will stand aloof in the hundred-diamond world, and no one dares to provoke them. There are indeed good reasons to think about it. If you sell armor on the surface, it is easy to be coveted by people in the world, and even targeted by the fairy world, such a big business will be done soon.


    This practice is worth learning. In fact, it is not easy for any family to survive. There is nothing wrong with being cautious.


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was wrapped in white smoke and tossed back and forth in the killing formation for more than an hour, and was still intact, the headed Jin Xian was a little surprised, his face changed.


    "No one has ever withstood the killing formation..."


    "A golden fairy who hasn''t died for so long, we are almost running out."


    "What to do? I can''t let him go, then we..."


    The real immortals beside them were also surprised, even showing a hint of fear.


    Zhou Shu looked at the golden immortal and smiled kindly, "Daoist, I''m sorry, I came here by accident and offended you, but I have no malice. If I stop each other and turn the fighting into a jade silk, how about ?"


    Jin Xian said awe-inspiringly, "Who are you, shouldn''t you be from the Hundred Diamond World?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "No, but this is actually a good thing for you."


    "Good thing? What do you want to say, what do you know?!"


    Jin Xian yelled, his face immediately changed, and the three-headed cross in his hand trembled a few times, as if he was about to throw it directly.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Friends, I will not hurt you, nor do I intend to say anything to other people. I just hope that we can have a good talk. I promise that it will be good for you."


    Jin Xian stagnated there, speechless for a while.

 Chapter 2500: enjoy

    "Don''t listen to him, brother, take it first!"


    At this time, a young man floated down and shouted coldly.


    The figure stopped between the tightly connected rocks, the movements were as light as fallen leaves, and it was quite elegant. Although it is a habitual home court, it is shocking to be able to practice the Five Elements Law to this level at a young age. Zhou Shu Du couldn''t help nodding.


    "The third brother is what you said."


    The Jinxian nodded, "I''m confused, if there is anything to hesitate, I have come here, I must have a plan, I must ask clearly."


    The killing formation is still going on, the power is still a bit bigger, and the power has more than doubled.


    Because that young man also joined in, his cultivation is not outstanding, it is just a golden fairy, but the magic weapon in his hand is very powerful.


    The magic weapon has a strange shape, composed of five rings of different colors, the rings are stacked and interlocked, maintaining a wonderful balance, the five colors can''t help flashing, and each flashing, the power in the killing array will also change. The power of the five elements and the power of the five elements alone are unpredictable. There may be hundreds of power transformations in an instant, which is impossible to prevent.


    There is no doubt that this magic weapon is the real core of the killing array.


    If the previous killing formation could trap the Golden Immortal in Taiyi Daluo''s realm, then there is now the possibility of serious injury to Taiyi Daluo, even if the body is like the law, it is difficult to resist this unpredictable formation.


    It''s a pity that the formation is not Taiyi Daluo, but Zhou Shu.


    The moment the young man took out the magic weapon, Zhou Shu recognized what it was.


    The Five Elements Wheel of the Xuanhuang Realm is of course only imitations, but the rank is higher than that of the artifacts that have not been able to enter the heavens. At least there are fourth grades, and the power may be too high, and there are even a lot of the origins of the Xuanhuang Realm inside. , It''s terrible.


    After changing to other golden immortals and even Taiyi Daruo, he might surrender at this time.


    But Zhou Shu was not afraid. He had seen the real five-element wheel, spent a long time in it, and helped Xiao Gun survive the eighty-one calamity. He was almost familiar with the various power transformations inside. At this time when the Five Elements Law is clear, I am even more afraid, and because of the existence of the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm, the addition of the Five Elements Wheel has turned out to be a good thing.


    "Important imitations, also come to class."


    In the demon refining world, Old Hu let out a sneer unconsciously, "Using such a magic weapon, Master, do you want me to extract its origin?"


    "Do not."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Obviously, this Tang family is very closely related to the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is not suitable for grudges."


    Being able to take out the five-element wheel of the imitation artifact, and also breed pottery turtles with strange insects that have long been extinct in the Xuanhuang world, it is natural to draw such an inference.


    It seems that the Tang family hides Taogui''s secrets and develops and continues the family in the name of Mingzuan Mine. The bigger reason is not to worry about being targeted by others, but to worry about revealing the identity of the family.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Old Hu, have you heard of the Tang family in the past?"


    Old Hu thought for a while, "Master, I remember that there was a Tang family in the ancient times, near Shu Mountain, famous for its poison repair, but it has nothing to do with the Five Elements Wheel, and it disappeared very early, and I never heard of them moving. Entering the fairy world, it should not be that."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "That should be because other families have changed their names."


    Old Hu was quite emotional, "From the current situation of the Immortal Realm, I think most aristocratic families may have changed their names, and Xuanyuan should be too."


    The enemies outside are desperate, Zhou Shu in the formation is still chatting leisurely.


    The killing array added magic weapons and became stronger, but Zhou Shu was not afraid of it, and because of the power of the mysterious yellow world, the old pot was much easier, and even a part of the power of the five elements could be directly guided into the demon refining world. , Used to expand the world of refining demon.


    The killing array lasted more than three hours.


    The people who besieged Zhou Shu were exhausted, and some were even close to exhaustion.


    The headed Jin Xian''s face was very ugly, and the sound transmission said, "My third brother, what''s going on, it''s almost six hours, he seems to have nothing?"


    The young man held his hands on the Five Elements Chakra, still desperately maintaining, but his eyes also lost the sharpness he had before, a little confused, "How could this happen? Even if he knew the Five Elements Principle, he would never be able to resist it for so long, especially With the Five Elements Killing Array presided over by the Heaven Punishment Wheel, is it because I did not practice properly?"


    "Third brother, don''t say that."


    Jin Xian paused, "Your talent is one of the best among the younger generation of the Tang family, and only you can use the penalty wheel. If you can''t do it, the others will not do it. If we work harder, we should be able to win him."


    The young man nodded and looked determined, "It must be taken! He has rushed here. If we let him leak the news, our Tang family will..."


    Zhou Shu looked at them, seemingly thoughtful.


    At this time he has adapted to this killing formation, and even enjoys it a little. Not only can the demon world be able to draw strength, but he can also use them to forge his body, and it is not difficult to counterattack and defeat them, but he does not intend to do this, the situation is already under control. If they don��t want to talk now, then wait until they can talk.


    Several more hours passed.


    Many people couldn''t hold on anymore and fell to the ground.


    There was a lot of empty space all around, and the only ones who maintained the formation were the two golden immortals and a few true immortals who were still working hard.


    It can be seen that there are not too many people in this family. If there are too many people, there should be more people to fill positions at this time.


    "Forget it."


    The expressions of the two golden fairies were stagnant, and they all looked over their heads.


    An old man fell slowly, his face covered with wrinkles like tree bark, he looked very old, leaning on a dragon-head crutches, and slowly waved his hand, "Others are not afraid at all. What''s the point of trying to fight? , Songer, Meier, stop, we''ll admit it."


    The two golden immortals were startled, looked at Zhou Shu bitterly, and gradually closed the formation.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move. Instead, he put on an alert posture and said calmly, "This fellow Taoist, is it because he intends to explode his cultivation base? This is useless, and it''s completely unnecessary."


    Shengyinfu and Daolu both reminded him that this old man was very determined to kill him, far more than before, afraid that he had already made plans to die together.


    The old man''s figure was shocked, he could not hold his crutches firmly, and he almost fell to the ground.


    It was also unexpected. I was completely seen through before doing it. This last method was useless.


    The two golden immortals rushed over and helped them up, glaring at Zhou Shu while persuading them, "Four grandfather, how can you think that way?"


    "What can happen now?"


    The old man sighed and watched Zhou Shu slowly said, "The strength of the car is far better than that of us. Our Tang family has accepted it this time. If you want a drill, we can give it to you. You can talk about it. But if Zunjia wants more, the Tang family can only fight to death, and Zunjia will get nothing by then."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said calmly, "I didn''t come for the drill."


    The old man''s face suddenly changed, "You...what do you want?"


    Zhou Shu glanced around and smiled slightly, "Friends of Taoism, then I''ll talk about it here."

 Chapter 2501: Stone prison

    The old man understood and exhorted a few words, and soon everyone around was gone, leaving him and the two golden immortals.


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Why did you come here?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, seemingly thoughtful, and I haven��t heard the title for a long time. To be precise, it didn��t exist after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm. It was originally the name of some ancient families in the Xuanhuang Realm. In the sky, or already lost.


    In fact, from this point, it can be proved that Zhou Shu''s previous guess was not wrong.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, the old man didn''t care, but Jin Xian beside him couldn''t help it. "Grandpa Si asked you, why don''t you speak?"


    "Song''er, shut up!"


    The old man whispered, "You are much older, but you are not as calm as Meier."


    Jinxian paused, and immediately stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s better to give a first name, Yang Rong, from New Moon City."


    "Yang Rong, you are the one who just came to the Hundred Diamond Realm to monitor, haha."


    The old man smiled bitterly, "Crescent Moon City is indeed a magnificent city. Supervisors are all dragons among the people. You lose in your hands. There is nothing to say. Old man Tang Zang, they are Tang Song and Tang Mei, both of them are the descendants of the old man. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, admiringly said, "It is indeed terrifying for the younger generation, and the predecessors are also very ambitious."


    "There is no need to say these words."


    Tang Zang''s expression slightly condensed, "Isn''t Zunjia looking for minerals in the mining area? Why did you come to Tang''s house? It would be too far."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I came here from looking for minerals, and I didn''t expect that the bright diamond mine is alive and running so fast, ha ha."


    Tang Song was even more startled when the voices of several people changed. He was about to shout, but his youth was as steady as a mountain, and his face quickly returned to normal.


    "There is such a thing?"


    Tang Zang hurriedly said, "The old man has refined a lot of diamond armor, but he doesn''t know it. It''s really weird."


    Shengyinfu was about to move again. It seemed that the old man wanted to explode again. Although he understood Tang Zang''s obsession to protect the family, Zhou Shu didn''t want to tolerate this kind of thing again. His expression sank suddenly, and his voice became louder. "Tang Daoyou, I will repeat it for the last time. I have no malice here, and I don��t want to hurt you. I advise you to stop thinking about it. To be honest, with you, you won��t be able to die."


    Words are heavy, and the power of the heart is often added.


    Tang Zang''s face turned gray, and his face grew older.


    The strength that had just been accumulated immediately loosened, and his mind also slumped, as if losing everything in an instant.


    He knew the consequences of leaking a secret that had been hidden for tens of thousands of years. It was only a trivial matter that the Tang family could not keep the Taogui. The key point was that the Tang family might perish. Is it really necessary to pin his hopes on Yang Rong?


    It is impossible, no one in the heavens is truly reliable.


    But is there any way?


    The shock was effective, Zhou Shu calmly said, "Friend Taoist Tang, don''t talk about the others, I want a live drill to see it, okay?"


    Tang Zang was there for a while before he said, "Just look at it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, I think it shouldn''t be too difficult for you."


    "Follow me."


    Tang Zang paused, and slowly walked towards the white obsidian, as if he was carrying heavy shackles, walking slowly step by step.


    Zhou Shu followed behind and used the eighth sense to take a peek. As he expected, the white obsidian is hollow and like a prison. There are many small things moving in it, obviously it is a pottery tortoise with a dirt mountain in the middle. There seems to be a dead bone buried inside.


    Tang Zang walked to the obsidian, stretched out his palm and slowly printed it on the stone.


    At some point, his palm became blood red and stained with a layer of blood. It seemed that this white obsidian prison could only be opened with the blood of the Tang family.


    On the obsidian, there was a clear blood handprint.


    With a muffled sound, a stone gate slowly slid open.


    As soon as the door opened, a boneless arm came out suddenly, and his five fingers were sharp, and he grabbed it at Zhou Shu.


    Snapped!


    Purple light flashed.


    Zhou Shu retreated several tens of feet, a sharp light flashed in his eyes, "Is that right?"


    Tang Zang''s face changed suddenly, and he immediately hid Shimen, and Tang Song behind him wanted to rush forward to deal with Zhou Shu, but Tang Mei was caught and could not move.


    There was danger in the obsidian prison, which Zhou Shu had sensed in advance, and the holy note had a hint.


    Even if there is no prompt, the old man''s actions and expressions are enough to make Zhou Shu vigilant.


    The purpose of this door should not be to let a few pottery tortoises come out. If you say that every time you open the door, you need blood, or the blood that affects the golden immortal, then the price will be too great, let alone just letting out the pottery tortoises. So dignified.


    It��s just that Zhou Shu didn��t expect that what attacked him was something that looked like a skeleton. It was actually a practitioner, not an ordinary practitioner. Judging from a confrontation between the anti-evil and the bones, the anti-evil is innocent. But the bone hand also retracted basically without damage, only a few bone meal was dropped. Such a strong skeleton must be Taiyi or Da Luo. Of course, Da Luo Jinxian is more likely, because the practitioners here are basically the five elements. law.


    However, the skeleton did not pursue it, as if it had been injured or was imprisoned by a rockery, unable to leave the obsidian prison.


    Although it was Da Luo Jinxian, it seemed that he could only sneak attack and could not exert all his power. Otherwise, if Da Luo Jinxian participated in the previous killing formation, if Da Luo Jinxian participated in Zhou Shu had to try his best to escape.


    Tang Zang couldn''t help trembling with a cane, his face was as gray as earth, but he couldn''t speak, he just stared at the sword in Zhou Shu''s hand.


    This was the Tang family''s last resort, not much different from self-destruction, but it didn''t even succeed.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Friend Tang, what should I say?"


    Tang Zang lowered his head and was silent, but Tang Song had already broken free from the restraints and shouted, "Four grandfather, we are fighting with him!"


    Zhou Shu just ignored it and sighed, "I broke into your turf, you have repeatedly attacked the killer, and I will treat it as my fault and don''t fight back, but is it unreasonable for you to be so capricious? Tang Daoyou, I am now I won��t talk to you anymore, I want to talk to the senior inside."


    Tang Zang raised his head, his expression distorted to horror, "Don''t think about it!"


    Zhou Shumoran walked to the edge of the obsidian cell, raised the sword twice, and smiled slightly, "If you don''t open it, I will come by myself. If this continues, I will not care about friendship."


    Tang Zang''s expression was stagnant, and Zhou Shu''s sword was afraid that there were more than seven ranks. It was not difficult at all to cut the obsidian prison.


    "Let him in."


    An old voice came from the stone prison.


    "Ancestor!"


    Tang Zang and Tang Song yelled together with a stern voice. Tang Zang should be sincere this time, not deliberately covering up.


    "The old man believes that this Yang Zunjia is indeed not malicious, otherwise you have died dozens of times, where can you stand."


    An unusually calm voice, which means that you can see through the vicissitudes of life, "In fact, the old man is also very interested in chatting with him a few words, you open the door, and the rest is ignored, just go up."


    Tang Zang said anxiously, "Ancestor! He..."


    "Open the door, go up!"


    The voice suddenly became more majestic, and Tang Zang''s mind was stagnant, and he never dared to violate it.

 Chapter 2502: Q&A

    . Shimen slowly opened, Tang Zang took a heavy look, then turned and left with the rest.


    Standing in front of the door, Zhou Shu raised his eyes and saw that there were at least four or five hundred pottery tortoises inside, some with shells, some without shells. The colorful colors were very beautiful. There were the most pottery tortoises on the earth mountain in the middle, densely lying on their faces, like It is a faience.


    "Why don''t you come in when you reach the door? Is the driver afraid of decay?"


    The old voice came from the earth mountain, very majestic, and indeed the skeleton was speaking.


    How does the skeleton survive? Could it be the soul possessed?


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. This kind of thing is not common, but it is reasonable. He has seen the soul living in the pill jellyfish, and it is not surprising that it is living in the bones, especially the bones of a big Luo Jinxian. The average fairy seems to be better.


    "Senior, what is there to be afraid of?"


    He smiled faintly, "The younger generation is worried about these pottery tortoises. If they are frightened, they will shed their shells. The younger generation will not be able to bear such sins. Then it will not be those who beat and kill, I am afraid that the entire Tang family will come to look for them. The juniors are desperate."


    The skeleton is slightly stagnant, "Zunjia really understands, but don''t worry, here, they will listen to me and will not shed their shells."


    "Such the best."


    Zhou Shu nodded and stepped into the white obsidian prison, closing the stone gate behind him.


    There is nothing to worry about. Although the stone prison is strong, it can''t be a blow to the evil. It is not difficult to get out.


    Zhou Shu sat down, one person, one skeleton, and looked face-to-face for a long time. Zhou Shu tried to see something from the hollow eye hole, but to no avail. It seemed that there was no trace of the soul or the soul. In the bones? That''s amazing.


    The skeleton said in a condensed voice, "Yang Zunjia, I shot you just now. It was our Tang family. I''m sorry."


    Zhou Shu paused and said in deep thought, "The younger generation understands the good intentions of you to protect the family. The older generation does not mention it. Tang Zang and others have repeatedly persecuted without asking the reasons. It is a bit excessive. I am afraid that a sentence of sorry is not enough. What does the older generation think? ?"


    The skeleton sighed slightly and asked instead, "Yang Zunjia, where did you get that sword?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was calm, as if answering no answer, "It was a senior who helped the younger generation to cast it."


    The skeleton stared at Zhou Shu, and there was a chill in the hollow, "That driver should know his name, right?"


    "Senior should know, right? Seniors can''t always ask questions and juniors answer."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, looked calmly at his bright white eyes, and asked rhetorically.


    The two sides are testing each other, and no one wants to take the initiative to reveal the bottom. Although Zhou Shu knows that to achieve his goal, it is almost inevitable to show the bottom, but it is better to let the other party speak first, which is safer.


    The more Zhou Shu understands the immortal world, he also becomes more and more cautious, knowing that if he takes a wrong step, he may fall into the abyss.


    "Since the driver first said the Taogui, the old man will answer you too."


    The skeleton paused, and said in a deep voice, "This sword comes from the Ou family and is the work of a master. It is impossible to make it without tens of thousands of years of accumulation."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The predecessors have an insight, this sword is made by the descendants of the Ou family."


    Ou��s swords are never signed, but those who are familiar with Ou��s family or the Xuanhuang world can basically see what swords are from the Ou��s family, the overlapping and unconfined diamond patterns on the sword, and the hundreds of clear concentric patterns on the hilt. And so on, they are all characteristics of the Ou family, and other swordsmiths can''t learn it.


    Bone Armor seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and said slowly, "It is a great blessing that the descendants of the Ou family are still alive."


    "I don''t know if it''s still there now."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "The descendants of the Ou family were expelled from the Immortal Realm and chased by the Dragon Clan. The future is really unpredictable.


    "what!?"


    The skeleton shook all over, and suddenly there was a creaking sound, and even the earth mountain shook, and the pottery tortoises on it evaded one after another, but they did not shed their shells when they were frightened. It seems that they really listen to the skeleton.


    It calmed down after a while, and there was a hint of anger in the voice of the skeleton, "He helped you build a sword, why don''t you help him?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The junior is no more than a golden immortal, can''t compete with the immortal world, and can''t deal with the dragon clan, how can you help that senior?"


    The skeleton was shaking again, and he was speechless for a while.


    Although it is only a skeleton, he can also see his extreme sadness, whether it is with his heart or the eighth sense, he can perceive it clearly.


    "Master, he has a deep affection for the Xuanhuang Realm, and may even come from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "It can be seen, but it may be fake."


    "The Tang family has the Five Elements Wheel, there are also pottery tortoises, and they recognize Ou Family''s sword. If he has nothing to do with the Xuanhuang Realm, that would be impossible."


    "I know, but I can''t reveal more details until the necessary time. The three characters of Xuanhuangjie must not be exported."


    The skeleton slowly calmed down, and said slowly, "Now, is it the turn of the old to ask?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior can ask whatever they want, but the younger can''t guarantee that they will answer."


    The skeleton nodded slightly, "This is natural, the old man is the same. The old man wants to ask Mr. Jia, how did you let Oujia build a sword for you?"


    Zhou Shu paused. The question about the skeleton was really sharp. The only reason Ouding made a sword for him was that he came from the Xuanhuang Realm, but he couldn''t say this directly. He just said slowly, "This question, junior Can''t answer."


    "Not answering is also an answer."


    Not only was the skeleton not angry, there seemed to be a smile on his lips.


    As if to understand something, Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Now it''s time for the junior to ask, the junior wants to ask, where did these pottery turtles come from?"


    The skeleton froze for a moment, and said slowly, "I don''t want to talk about this problem, the old man."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, "It''s okay, that''s a question for a junior."


    The skeleton pondered for a while, "If the driver only asks but does not answer, the result is that nothing can be said. It is better to have questions and answers. Everyone should be more honest. What do you think?"


    Zhou Shu immediately nodded and said loudly, "The junior agrees, but the sentence just now is a problem with the senior."


    The skeleton stunned for a moment, and said condensedly, "Respecting the driving is too scheming, not in line with the great road, and detrimental to practice."


    Zhou Shu refused to let it go, "Isn''t it the same with seniors? As a senior, I don''t want to let the younger generations be some. You should answer all questions don''t tire of the trouble."


    "How far are you going to test?"


    In the demon refining world, a similar sigh came, "You humans are indeed much more troublesome than our monsters. Things that can be said clearly in one sentence will take a long time. No wonder I can''t learn to be a human. ."


    Zhou Shu just couldn''t hear, and the skeleton was silent.


    Yes, no one is frank, but no one dares to be frank, because they cannot afford to be frank.


    In the current environment of the heavens, once some secrets are leaked out, they may really be unable to turn around. Unless the other party is determined to be honest, he can surrender more details, seek coexistence, and even more.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu was not in a hurry, he could wait, but the Tang family could not wait any longer.


    ps Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelids with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    nbsp;


    (=)

 Chapter 2503: Frank

    In silence, a pottery tortoise crawled over.


    In the stone prison, the movements are not as agile as outside, and it is almost no different from a snail.


    Carrying a thick shell on its back, it crawled up Zhou Shu''s clothes little by little, and finally climbed onto Zhou Shu''s hands. The whole process took hundreds of breaths of effort.


    Tao Gui poked out his small head and looked at Zhou Shu up and down. Although his eyes were small, they were very agile and lovely.


    Zhou Shuzhi was controlled by the skeleton and smiled, "This little thing is really funny."


    The skeleton said calmly, "If you like it, this one will be given to the respected driver. You can have as many more as you like. You can pick it up."


    Before the words were over, a few more pottery tortoises carrying their carapace climbed over and leaned towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked at Tao Gui and shook his head, "It''s a good thing, but it''s useless if the younger generation asks for it."


    "it works."


    The skeleton said seriously, "The old man teaches you how to make armor, you can use the ceramic tortoise shell to refine the diamond armor, and the old man also teaches you the method of breeding, so that you can have many ceramic tortoises, and in the future, you will be able to refine them with endless energy. Make a diamond armor."


    Zhou Shu shocked, "Senior didn''t you laugh, why did you do this?"


    The skeleton said faintly, "The Tang family was rude to Zunjia before, and now of course they have to pay enough to make Zunjia satisfied."


    Zhou Shu looked at the pottery tortoises, thinking, "It''s too expensive."


    Skeleton shook his head slightly, and suddenly sternly said, "Before it was too little, but now it is too much. Does the driver want to apologize or want something else?"


    The atmosphere was solemn for a while.


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Senior should have other conditions, can''t you tell me what''s going on here?"


    "Do you think it should be?"


    There was a lot of chill in the hollow frame of the eyes, "Only our two families can do drills, and we can make a fortune together. Is it better to let everyone know? Then no one will benefit. What does it mean to you?"


    The surrounding suddenly became cold, like falling into an ice cave.


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Senior has really misunderstood the younger, and the purpose of the younger is not for Taogui and Mingzuan..."


    I feel a little weird right after I say it, how can I say that?


    During the negotiation process, it is unwise to tell the opponent directly what his purpose is.


    The mind is still not as good as this old monster who has lived for an unknown number of years. He was temporarily taken advantage of by his rebellious attitude, and his statement of attitude suddenly lost the means to suppress the opponent, which was basically equivalent to surrendering.


    Sure enough, even though the skeleton was still sitting, it was smiling everywhere.


    The smile was a bit cunning, but more, but gratifying.


    Zhou Shu looked at the bone armor and seemed to have a sense of understanding, and a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The surrounding stagnation, like snow in the sun, quickly melted away.


    Perhaps, being unwise is also a manifestation of wisdom. If one party admits defeat, both parties can become honest.


    The skeleton paused, and said slowly, "This sentence, the respected driver is sincere, so the old man also sincerely said sorry. It was the Tang family who misunderstood the respected driver before, and I am really sorry."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The junior collided first."


    Skeleton said slowly, "But the driver has never been a killer, and I have tolerated them again and again. I still want to thank you."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand unconsciously, "Senior needn''t say these things, do the previous Q&A continue, senior? To be precise, those are the things the juniors want to know, and the juniors can guarantee that they won''t leak half of them."


    The skeleton looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "The old man promises the same, it''s because we are all in the same situation, right?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, nodded, "Almost."


    The so-called same situation is probably the Xuanhuang world monk who is swaying in the same sky. Zhou Shu is 90% sure that the old man in front of the skeleton is from the Xuanhuang world, and the entire family has been suppressed by the fairy world, and the family name must be changed. It is possible to survive in the heavens, and once this secret is revealed, the family may be destroyed.


    Somewhat similar to Oeting, but the situation is more severe.


    Judging from Zhou Shu''s years in the heavens, the normal state of the Xuanhuang Realm aristocratic family sect in the Immortal Realm is roughly like this.


    The skeleton nodded, "What do you want to know?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "The younger generation wants to know why this is?"


    The skeleton froze, showing many surprises, "Could it be that the driver just came to the heavens not long ago? The driver must know what''s going on there? Can you..."


    Suddenly the skeleton became excited, but Zhou Shu hesitated for a moment, then stopped talking.


    As if he had realized something, the skeleton said loudly, "It''s okay, the old man will do the same. You and I have the same news, and no one can help each other, then no one will be in danger, the old man will still I can assure you that if you tell me what I want to know, the Tang family will open the door for the car in the future. Whatever you want, the old will accept it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, what do seniors want to know?"


    The skeleton''s heart tightened and he involuntarily leaned forward, "The Lin Family, how is the Lin Family?"


    Zhou Shu immediately searched in the sea of ??knowledge, "There are many Lin families, the senior refers to the Weibei Lin Family or Jianbai Lin Family..." Suddenly he thought of something, he didn''t read it anymore, and said directly, "It''s from Shenmu Mountain. The Lin Family? The family that guarded Kunlun in the past?"


    From the perspective of that five-element wheel, the Lin family that the skeleton wants to ask should have something to do with Kunlun.


    "Yes Yes!"


    The skeleton almost stood up.


    The earth mountain shook for a while, Tao Turtle ran away hurriedly, one or two panicked too much, even the shell fell off, but the skeleton didn''t care at all.


    After tens of thousands of years, I can finally hear the news of the younger generation, how can I not be excited, and nothing else.


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized that, speaking of him, he has a big advantage. Almost all things in the Xuanhuang Realm are in the Sea of ??Knowledge. It is easy to get a good impression when encountering people who have been promoted from the Xuanhuang Realm or their descendants. Gain benefits.


    If you used this as a bargaining chip, maybe you wouldn''t have to test for so long.


    Just think about it.


    It took a long time for the skeleton to calm down respected driving, the old man wanted to ask about the Shenmushanlin family. "


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Senior, the Lin family is very good, maybe it is possible for Senior to see the Lin family."


    The Lin family is well-known in the Xuanhuang world. It is one of the few great families that rely on Kunlun. However, unlike the family that went to later, the Lin family has guarded Kunlun for generations. The children have always been Kunlun disciples, at least the elders, and in Zhou Shu The most famous of the Lin family in the ages was Lin Qingjue of ten roots. Without surprise, Lin Qingjue would be able to reach the Mahayana realm within a few hundred years. If he had the chance, he might have reached the immortal realm now. Would say so.


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, the color of the skeleton suddenly changed, and even the white bones became black. He said anxiously, "You can''t come, absolutely can''t come!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, and said slowly, "Senior, don''t be anxious, I don''t think Brother Lin will not necessarily lead to the immortal world through the envoy."


    He can understand that with the current relationship between the Immortal Realm and the Xuanhuang Realm, if those who ascend to the Immortal Realm directly enter the Immortal Realm, the fruit will be unpredictable. They will either be brainwashed and separated like those on the Tongtian Tower, or they will be allowed to fend for themselves, or even be imprisoned directly. Not impossible.


    (=)

 Chapter 2504: Hayashiya

    "Yes, definitely can''t go directly to the fairy world."


    The skeleton nodded, and suddenly looked at Zhou Shu, and said in a deep voice, "The driver, didn''t you come through the fairy?"


    Suddenly, the sound of the holy notes was louder than ever before.


    The crisis is coming.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent. It can be seen that the hatred between this senior skeleton and the immortal world is deeper than he thought. If he comes from the immortal world, the skeleton might think that he has been changed by the immortal world and become his own enemy. .


    Settling down, he said slowly, "Senior, junior has only been promoted to immortality for hundreds of years. This is the first time I have left New Moon City so far."


    Zhou Shu often felt fortunate that he had broken through ten days and left the Profound Yellow Realm.


    ����Those who entered the immortal world through the Tongtian Pagoda must have said that Zhou Shu was the planner to build the Tongtian Pagoda. The immortal world must have known that Zhou Shu was a key figure. It is unlikely that the immortal envoys later did not know this. After hearing the words of the fairy envoy, Shu was directly led to the fairy world, or used the immortal talisman to go to the fairy world. His fate was very worrying. Only when he broke through ten days and left through the nowhere to find the real wind, he entered the heavens. The only correct way.


    He happened to get it right.


    According to the fairy envoy, it will expire after ten years, which is obviously not true.


    The skeleton stayed in a daze, shook his head quickly, and sighed, "The old man was a bit dazed for a while, I''m really sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s okay, Senior Lin."


    He can understand that for tens of thousands of years, he has not communicated with his blood relatives. Even the Daluo Jinxian can hardly remain calm. After all, the aristocratic family in the Xuanhuang Realm attaches great importance to traditional inheritance.


    It wouldn''t be the case with Zhou Shu.


    Blood line inheritance is very important, but it should not exceed his own practice and Tao. In fact, Zhou Shu also left some blood lines in the Xuanhuang Realm, but he did not create too good conditions for those blood lines. He just led the way. Personal development is the best. It''s better to rely on yourself.


    "Senior Lin..."


    The skeleton was stunned, and said with emotion, "Senior Lin, no one has called this for a long, long time, haha, Lin Zhishang, you are such a shameful descendant, even your name is about to be forgotten."


    Lin Zhishang.


    Zhou Shu had already searched for the name in the sea of ??knowledge, and at the same time, Hu Lao was also searching for intestines.


    Zhou Shuxian found the answer. It was mentioned in a Kunlun classic that more than 30,000 years ago, a member of the Kunlun Presbyterian Church, Shenmushan Linyuan and his youngest son, Lin Zhishang, were promoted to immortality at the same time. Lin Zhishang was born without a body and could not practice.


    Old Hu said in surprise, "No body?"


    Zhou Shu was also taken aback, "The innate immortal body seems to be born without any five elements, it is one of the rarest inborn immortal bodies."


    "Yes," Hu Lao seemed to realize, "No wonder he was taken to the immortal world before he had cultivated, because the Xuanhuang world is full of the five elements, and without the help of immortals, it is difficult for the non-prosperous body to cultivate normally in the Xuanhuang world, but he entered the world. Heavenly Queen, if you find a suitable training place, you will make progress very quickly."


    "It''s a congenital fairy body after all."


    Zhou Shu paused, "He only has a white skeleton now, is it related to this fairy body?"


    Old Hu nodded, "Perhaps, I can''t see any five elements from the bones, and those pottery tortoises, which may also be related to this."


    "At first I thought it was a soul possessed, but I didn''t expect this to be his body."


    Looking at the bones, he unconsciously shook his head, quite emotional.


    Lin Zhishang said slowly, "Respect, have you heard this name?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the predecessors were born without walking body, and Kunlun was very famous in the past."


    Lin Zhishang smiled bitterly, "Is it a well-known laughing stock? The non-prosperous body is not a good thing there. It is inherently incapable of cultivating, and it can''t stand steady. A gust of wind can blow me down. If it weren��t for my father��s chance to ascend to immortality, he met an envoy from Kunlun, and he kindly allowed my father to take me to ascend to immortality. I''m afraid the old man would have died long ago, haha."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think thoughtfully, "Blessings and blessings rely on, and blessings and misfortunes fall."


    It��s not possible in the Xuanhuang Realm, and you may die at any time, but in the heavens, you can achieve great success in the world, and things are fickle. But this is also the advantage of a family from Kunlun. The background is really hard. Other people, even the best fairy bodies will be buried.


    Lin Zhishang looked at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "Zunjia really came from, otherwise it''s impossible to even know these things."


    "The juniors don''t speak lie."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a trace of doubt, "Senior''s experience, juniors are really curious."


    The congenital immortal body successfully cultivated to Da Luo Jinxian, but why did he become a bone, changed his name and changed his surname, and lived in seclusion in this obsidian prison.


    Lin Zhishang looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and said in a deep voice, "You should be able to see that the old man is dying, and he can''t use the power of the big Luo Jinxian at all, maybe one-tenth of it won''t work."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "Yes, if it weren''t for this, the younger generation might not dare to sit here, but the older generation can rest assured that the younger generation will never hurt the Lin family and senior."


    "The same world has the same origin, I will believe you for the time being."


    Lin Zhishang glanced at Zhou Shu, "There is a peculiarity in the apoplexy. If you want to practice correctly, you must implant all the meridians, qi, sea, blood, etc. into the skeletal remnants, because only by using the skeletal remnants can the apoplexy develop. To the extreme, otherwise it is all imaginary and it is difficult to have a future."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Senior was a boneless body from the beginning?"


    "Yes, the skin and flesh and the five senses that hinder cultivation have been abandoned by the old man. Before he cultivated to the true immortal, apart from his father and elder Zhao, the old man had never seen anyone, and there was no need to see him." Lin Zhishang nodded lightly. , Calm as if talking about others.


    Zhou Shu nodded, in awe, "I see."


    Although the aprosperous body is strong, it must completely abandon the flesh and the flesh and give up the five senses to become a bone. Such great ordeal, from the beginning of cultivation to the present, cannot be achieved by people without great perseverance.


    Lin Zhishang said indifferently, "After the true immortal, for the inheritance of the aristocratic family, the old man began to practice the Five Elements Law and reshaped his body with the five elements, and he was no different from ordinary people."


    Unconsciously, Zhou Shu nodded again, admiring more.


    In order to continue the inheritance of the aristocratic family, the cost of practicing the Five Elements Law with the Wuxing Body far exceeds the cost of ordinary immortals. Just like Hanruo practicing the Fire Law, it is against the sky and it is extremely difficult. What made him sigh was, The members of the aristocratic family really did everything for the aristocratic family. Zhou Shu had already seen this obsession in the Xuanhuang Realm, and he didn''t seem to see a change in the heavens.


    "A hundred years of golden immortals, two thousand years of great Luo."


    Lin Zhishang said calmly, as if there were no waves, "There are not too many obstacles along the way. The old man''s cultivation gradually surpassed his father and became the pillar of the Lin family. The old man went to the Louvre realm, intending to fight for a... Then everything changed."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, feeling that he was about to catch something.


    (=)

 Chapter 2505: Nephew

    When it was about time, Lin Zhishang paused, pondered for a long time, and sighed slowly.


    "When I left the immortal prison, it was three thousand years later. The old man was almost completely lost in his cultivation. He returned to the old mansion, but found that all the clansmen were gone, except for the ruins and broken walls, the bones on the ground. The soul thought lingered in the dead leaves, and disappeared before being able to say a few words."


    Lin Zhishang said calmly, as if he had no feelings.


    Zhou Shu was shocked and hard to calm down.


    In just a few words, it is extremely tragic. Zhou Shu has also heard of the immortal prison. It is a fairy prison in the world of immortals. The heavens have heard the color change. People who are not evil and evil cannot enter. It is like hell. Speaking of Taiyi Daluo, even if Hunyuan Jinxian entered, life was worse than death. He lived like a year and was imprisoned for three thousand years. The consequences can be imagined. It is lucky to be able to keep a life.


    However, after returning home, the clansmen died, the foundation was completely wiped out, and the father only left a trace of soul, but he waited for his son for three thousand years, but he disappeared before he could finish his last words, leaving people choking silently.


    "At that time, all thoughts of the old are ashes, only to be turned into a smear of loess, but in this life, but unexpectedly there is still a ray of life in the dark."


    Lin Zhishang pointed to the pottery tortoise next to him, and continued, ��The old man found a pottery tortoise in the old house. It was hiding in the imitation five-element wheel. It should have been brought by his father from there. The pottery tortoise crawled over and lay down. The old man��s body, but there is a breath of non-action, although it is faint, it is as clear as nectar, so that the old man��s spirit is refreshed... The old man��s original cultivation is exhausted, and he cannot use his body to obtain fairy qi or law breath from the outside world, but there is But it''s not the case with Taogui. It can help the old man continue to practice and slowly regain his strength."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Congratulations to the predecessors, there is really no way to go."


    Lin Zhishang nodded, "Yes, the old man is buried deep in the ground, and he is next to the soil. I cultivate the pottery tortoise wholeheartedly, and then let the pottery tortoise assist the old man in his cultivation. It will be thousands of years. When the old house is occupied, the old man will carry a few Qiantaogui quietly left the immortal realm, changed his name and changed his surname to the hundred diamond realm far away from the immortal realm."


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, he explained, "The five elements of the Hundred Diamond World are extremely aura, which is suitable for raising pottery turtles, and it is also beneficial to the cultivation of the old."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior understands."


    Lin Zhishang said slowly, "The world''s only Daolin family has long since disappeared, but I don''t know that the old man is still there. A pile of old bones can also do something. The old man uses the pottery tortoise shell to make a kind of bright diamond in the world of diamonds. The Lin family may also recover. You probably know this too."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "The younger generations admire the perseverance and wisdom of the seniors. If you survive a catastrophe, you will have a blessing. As long as it continues, the Lin family will do something."


    Lin Zhishang said indifferently, "The old man originally thought it was the same, and he will even return to the immortal world in the future. But now it has been more than 20,000 years, and there is still no hope. Because of Xu''s name change, there is no longer anything in the Lin family. It is very difficult for outstanding talents to restore the name of the Lin family, let alone other things, and decay is even more dying. Taogui can assist in cultivation, but after all, it is not the power refined by himself, and it cannot progress or sustain life. Yuan, one day is not as good as one day, and the decline is hard to reverse. In about thousands of years, the old will die."


    Zhou Shu secretly sighed, but Lin Zhishang said, "Perhaps it should be the same. The old man has used the pottery tortoise to prolong his life for so many years. It is almost time to leave."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Senior don''t need to be discouraged. The younger generation looks good at Tang Mei, enough to inherit the Lin family. As for the enmity between the senior and the immortal world... the younger generation doesn''t know, but the younger generation believes that the law of nature revolves and retribution is unhappy."


    "Tang Mei just stood in the flock of chickens."


    Lin Zhishang''s figure trembles slightly, and he sneered, "As for seeking revenge from the immortal world? What is the cycle of heavenly laws? Here, the immortal world is heavenly laws."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If Senior didn��t have the heart to revenge, I��m afraid he wouldn��t be able to live now. The reason why Senior never said it was just that he didn��t want these hatreds to affect others. Senior should never tell anyone, including yours. Those descendants."


    Lin Zhi was still stagnant, "Those are old things and have nothing to do with them."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The seniors are afraid that they will find out. In the future, let alone the restoration of the Lin family, even the Tang family will be gone, but things have to be clarified. When the younger generations avenge the seniors, they don''t know why. "


    Lin Zhishang''s figure was shocked, white smoke even appeared in his hollow eyes, murderous.


    The old man in the demon refining world was surprised, "Master, why should you arouse him, let him leave it alone."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I just want to try. You know, he is from Kunlun. The thing he concealed is too important. The grievances between the Xuanhuang Realm and the Immortal Realm and the weakness of the Xuanhuang Realm are mostly related to that thing. Regarding, for so many years, I have finally found a person who knows the truth, and I have the opportunity to solve the mystery of more than 20,000 years. I don''t want to miss it."


    Old Hu said slowly, "I know that the master is the emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm. It is the hope of many immortal cultivators. I am dedicated to the good of the Xuanhuang Realm, but it is still a bit too early. Knowing the truth may not be useful. Lin Zhishang is still alive. So what can the master do? What''s more, the emperor of the past does not know where he is now. There are many things that the master should not understand now."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked.


    The old man held these words for a long time, and only now said it.


    Lin Zhishang has calmed down, watching Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "Do you want to arouse me? The old man will not be angry, maybe one day you will know, and even get involved, but not now."


    Zhou Shu also calmed down, "Senior, what can I do for juniors?"


    What Hu Lao and Lin Zhishang said were from the bottom of his heart. He had no reason not to listen, and he had to listen.


    Now, it is too early.


    Lin Zhishang was a little surprised, and paused, "The old man called Brother Lin before he heard the car, do you have a good relationship with the Lin family of Shenmushan?"


    Zhou Shu nodded Lin Qingjue, the head of the Lin family, is a good friend of the younger generation. I have benefited a lot from him. I have read many Kunlun classics and practiced for a long time in the Kunlun artifact five elements wheel. If there is anything to ask, the juniors will do their best. "


    Now that Zhou Shu is in the heavens, he will naturally plan for the Xuanhuang Realm, and most of the hatreds in the Xuanhuang Realm have been evaporating.


    "You have practiced in the Five Elements Wheel. No wonder that Five Elements Killing Formation is useless to you, haha."


    Lin Zhishang seemed to be thoughtful, grinning with a grin, "Being able to enter the Five Elements Wheel, and naturally friendship with Kunlun and the Lin family is not shallow, then you and I can be regarded as an acquaintance now, then the old man will cheekily call you a nephew. , Okay?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t bear to disobey, only smiled and saluted, "Naturally good, Uncle Lin."


    Lin Zhishang accepted it calmly and said slowly, "My nephew, the old man does have something to ask you for help."


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (=)

 Chapter 2506: Tianlu

    ()..,


    One month later.


    "Inspector Yang, he is finally willing to come up."


    He directed Jin Xian to fly over and looked up and down Zhou Shu, who had just come out of the mining area, his eyes kept rolling.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Zhou Shu looked gloomy and threw a few pieces of brown ore to the ground, "After looking for so long, I saw a few pieces of black and autumnal things, so it is still known as the world of hundred diamonds, it is not worthy of its name, it is not worthy of its name."


    "Haha, don''t be angry with the supervisor."


    The guide Jin Xian smiled, "Except for the clear diamond, other diamonds can be sent and monitored, and the same is true for the high-end armor. I am ready."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand in disgust, "Father Daoist is interested, but I don''t need those things, please send me away."


    Jin Xian asked suspiciously, "Well, I''m leaving now? Didn''t the Daoist say to stay here for a while? I also plan to take the Daoist to the Tang family to see it."


    "If there is no clear diamond armor, is it worth seeing any Tang family?"


    Zhou Shu hummed coldly, turned around and flew into the air, as if staying here longer was a waste of time.


    "Hehe, that''s fine."


    Jin Xian followed Zhou Shu and sent Zhou Shu out all the way, with a cold smile on the corner of his mouth. After he returned, he would definitely spread Zhou Shu''s words. New Moon City monitors the treasure hunt and becomes angry and angry. Others, offended the Tang family, this is a good show.


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother to care about him, and went to play with Taogui in the demon world.


    Lin Zhishang gave him ten pottery tortoises, all with shells, and they could take the shells to make armor at any time. Of course, the art of armor making was also taught to him.


    Ten is not too much, it will not affect the five elements in the world of refining demon, but has a role in promoting the rotation of the five elements. With the expansion of the world of refining, the number of pottery tortoises can also continue to expand. Pottery tortoises do not rely on males and females to reproduce, as long as the environment Suitable, one can reproduce indefinitely.


    Xiangru stood beside Zhou Shu, "This little bug is pretty good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Unfortunately, it can''t evolve."


    Unconsciously think of Xiaogun, both of which are the Five Elements Zergs. The black worm is more common than the pottery tortoise, but it can evolve the chilong and obviously has greater value. However, the energy and luck needed to cultivate the chilong is not Tao. Turtles can be compared, and pottery tortoises are easy to use.


    What I got from Lin Zhishang is not only pottery tortoises and armouring, but more importantly, Lin Zhishang��s years of experience in practice and his understanding of the Five Elements Principle and Wuxing. Of course, various techniques are indispensable. Lin Zhishang really regarded Zhou Shu as As my nephew, I thought it was a good friend in the family, and taught me everything.


    Zhou Shu benefited a lot from staying at the Tang family for a month.


    The Lin family has spent tens of thousands of years on the Five Elements Principle, and their understanding of the Five Elements far exceeds that of anyone Zhou Shu has ever met before. It is more useful to preach for a day than to read thousands of times of classics. Of course, Zhou Shu''s Five Elements Rule has made great progress. Simply put, even if there is no strength training tactic, it will not be damaged in the previous killing array, and now it will not be left so much after chasing Taogui.


    In addition, no action is a special law, which relies on the existence of the five elements, which is completely opposite to the five elements.


    This kind of law is rare. It belongs to the branch of the law of two yis, just like the law of immortality is a branch of the law of power, the law of destruction is a branch of the law of destruction, and the law of wood is a branch of the law of five elements. You can understand it, not only for the five elements. The law promotes, and it is also very helpful to understand other laws, and the help to Shu Zhidao is the greatest. If Shu Zhidao wants to reach a higher level, the law of two yis must be a hurdle that cannot be bypassed and understood in advance. , It will only be good.


    By the way, the law of the two instruments itself is a branch of the highest law of the heavens.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied.


    The reason why he wants to go out to practice is for this kind of opportunity.


    It''s a pity that there is not enough time. He wants to stay here and listen to the teachings, but if he doesn''t leave, the Hundred Diamonds World will be suspicious��there are hundreds of divine consciousness surrounding his clone, and he has to do it later. Come again.


    Lin Zhishang gave Zhou Shu a lot and asked for two promises from Zhou Shu.


    The first is to keep the Lin family''s bloodline as much as possible. Zhou Shu agreed very seriously. If something goes wrong with the Tang family, Zhou Shu will definitely rescue it, and the Tang family can send people to New Moon City at any time, and Zhou Shu promises to provide a good cultivation environment.


    Second, when I went to the Immortal Realm, I asked for an official ship for the Tang family, not only to hand in the diamond armor, but also to keep the Lin family. There is the imprint of the immortal world, and safety is naturally guaranteed. In fact, with the conditions of the Tang family, it can be long ago. There is an official ship belonging to the family, but because of the suppression of the Hundred Diamonds Realm and the New Moon City-fearing that the Tang family will abandon their own business, the Tang family has never been there. This time Lin Zhishang hopes to bypass the New Moon City and the Hundred Diamond Realms. Ask the fairy world directly.


    Although the enemy of the Lin Family is the Immortal Realm, they still have to rely on it.


    As for mutual confidentiality and so on, it doesn��t need to be said that they are all monks in the Xuanhuang world. Both sides have the same goal and enemy from the beginning. Once the identity is confirmed, it is natural for each other to hug each other in the heavens. This is Zhou Shu��s advantage. However, it may also be a big disadvantage in the future.


    These were all carried out in secret. On the surface, Zhou Shu and the Tang family must have discord, and it is best to fight each other as a means of protection.


    In a blink of an eye, several realms passed. Zhou Shu stayed in each realm for more than ten days or months. The gains from his insight were quite beneficial. When he left, he accelerated his speed and chased the official ship of Crescent City in front of him, but did not fall much. Keep the gap of several months.


    After staying in Tianlu Realm for a month, when he was about to leave, an old golden immortal galloped over and shouted anxiously, "Take it, take it!"


    The old man''s face was as pale as paper, and there were a few black lines lingering, and a terrifying breath exuded from his body, he was obviously injured.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help standing still, the breath he knew very well.


    Suddenly Jin Xian appeared quickly, frowned and said, "What are you shouting?! Hey, isn''t this fellow Kang Daoist of Tianfu Realm, why is it so anxious? No, you, the yin on you, is it... Is it... "


    As if thinking of something, Jin Xian''s expression tightened, and he took two steps back in a hurry, with a lot of fear in his eyes.


    "It''s Jiuyou Yinqi!"


    The old man said anxiously, "Stop talking nonsense! Zhang Daoyou, hurry up to inform the world, and be fully alert! The Tianfu world does not know where a nine ghost king that is about to take shape ~ www.novelhall.com~ is polluted everywhere. When I left... the Tianfu Realm... was about to die, I now... rush to other realms to ask for help... you go and inform the Tianshou Realm..."


    Speaking is getting more and more difficult, and people are shaking, as if they will fall down at any time.


    The Jinxian was completely stunned, "Really it is the ghost king? How did it come out? How can there be a ghost king in the Heavenly Fortune Realm?"


    "how could I know?"


    The old man glared at him angrily, about to get into the shuttle, but was stopped by Zhou Shu, and couldn''t help but said anxiously, "Your Excellency, what are you doing!?"


    Zhou Shu said in a slow voice, "Fellow Daoist, don''t worry, based on the current situation of the Daoist, I am afraid that he will fall down after a few days of flying. The law of life and death may be followed, or it may help the Daoist to get rid of some Jiuyou Qi."


    "what!?"


    The old man was startled, unconsciously showing some excitement.


    Read the URL: m.


    (=)

 Chapter 2507: Reason

    Zhou Shu nodded, and at the same time took out Crescent City��s surveillance token, and said slowly, ��Under Yang Rong, it��s Crescent City��s surveillance. It can help fellow Daoists to get rid of Jiuyou Yin Qi, but please also ask Dao friends to tell me that. The details of the edge."


    "Crescent City Supervisor!"


    The old man stared at the token, more excited, "Good, good!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, using the power of the law of life and death to drive away the yin qi of the elder.


    His law of life and death has not been clear, but he has killed ghost children, and he has also seen the mother spring of life and death that gave birth to ghost children. As far as expelling Jiuyou Yin Qi, he has a lot of experience, perhaps even more than those who have been promoted to Jinxian by the law of life and death Better, not to mention that he didn''t use the power of the law of life and death to attenuate these yin qi, just find it, and the rest will naturally be solved by the demon pot.


    But after dozens of breaths, there was a trace of blood on the old man''s face.


    The old man was full of gratitude, and the golden immortal of the Tianlu realm beside him was also shocked, and secretly said, "The supervision of the Great Immortal City is indeed outstanding. Even the fascinating Jiuyou Yin Qi can be removed, if it can... "


    About a quarter of an hour later, the old man''s face had become ruddy, and his spirit had improved a lot.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Daoist, it''s almost there. With a little bit of residual Yin Qi, you can practice for a few days without problems."


    "Thanks for monitoring!"


    The old man hurriedly saluted, and said respectfully, "In the next heaven, Kangyu, who owes a great favor to monitor, will surely be rewarded in the future."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s okay, fellow Taoist let''s talk about it first."


    The old man nodded and began to speak.


    The three realms of Tianlu, Tianfu, and Tianshou are all mining realms, which produce many important minerals, including obsidian, etc. They provide resources for dozens of surrounding realms, and those realms transport a large number of low-level practitioners. Those three realms have been mining slaves for tens of thousands of years.


    Four months ago, an unformed Nine Ghost King suddenly appeared in the largest mine in Tianfu Realm.


    In less than a day, the mining area became a ghost domain, and all the mine slaves and guardian immortals were killed. The Tianfu Realm immediately mobilized almost all the immortals in the realm to resist.


    The ghost king has not fully formed yet, that is to say, there is still a chance, but once it takes shape, it will become a real ghost king, Jinxian will be vulnerable to it, and the whole world will also face the disaster of extinction.


    The Tianfu realm is an important mining realm. There are many guardians in other realms, and hundreds of golden immortals have gathered at a time.


    They gathered together and drove to the mining area. I thought that the chance of victory was great, but I never thought that the ghost king was already possessed by a golden immortal. The killing mode was activated on the road. There were hundreds of golden immortals, but only a few could escape. .


    "...Tianfu World, Tianfu World, it''s almost over..."


    Recalling the horrible scene, Kang Yu''s face turned pale, and he let out a cry of despair.


    Zhou Shu said unconsciously, "I understand, fellow daoists hurry up and ask for help."


    "Yes, thanks for monitoring."


    Kang Yu watched Zhou Shu hesitate for a while, then boarded the flying boat and ran away along the rapids.


    Zhou Shu was able to crack the Yin Qi of the Nine Nethers, and he could definitely help when dealing with the King of Ghosts, but he had no reason to ask Zhou Shu to help.


    The Jin Xian on the side stagnated, and he had the same thoughts as Kang Yu, and said in a hurry, "Friends, don''t you plan to stay? We will definitely..."


    "Hundreds of golden immortals have been sent to death, and now the ghost king is mostly formed, it is useless if I go, goodbye."


    Without looking at Jin Xian, Zhou Shu quickly left Tianlu Realm.


    Jiuyou Ghost King is a deadly enemy in any realm. As long as Zhou Shu can exert his efforts, it will definitely increase his reputation in the heavens. It will be good for establishing a fairy city as a guardian of a realm. Of course, it is also good for Shu Zhidao. The relationship between the ghost king is more than that. The law of life and death, there are several other laws, can participate in the killing of such a powerful enemy, it will definitely benefit a lot, but this ghost king of the sky, he does not want to help deal with it.


    Tianlu, Tianfu and Tianshou, because there are too many resources, it became the mining world of other realms. I don��t know how many mine slaves died in it. The resentment of the mine slaves is hard to dissipate. It is suspected that after devouring the vitality of the Tianfu Realm, the ghost king will definitely go to other surrounding realms and upset those realms.


    Occupying the realm and killing the slaves is the cause, and the ghost king is the fruit that those realms should bear. Even if it is damaged by this, it can be regarded as the evil result of many acts of injustice.


    Zhou Shu should be involved, unless there is sufficient reason or benefit.


    But he can''t find any reason now.


    Moving on, after a few months, a flash of light suddenly appeared in front of him, and the void was completely reflected.


    The light came from the rapids that was hundreds of thousands of miles away on the opposite side, like a galloping train. The speed was surprisingly fast. In surprise, the light suddenly turned around, but rushed towards Zhou Shu, and quickly stopped in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu paused, "It turns out that it was Wei Xian arrested, and the younger generation feel a little familiar."


    Wei Tong smiled and said, "Supervisor Yang, we meet again so soon, you and I are really destined!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Senior, where are you rushing?"


    Wei Tong stared at Zhou Shu and said profoundly, "The Nine You Ghost King has appeared in Tianfu Realm, and the supervisor came from over there, don''t you know?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Junior knows that Senior''s information is very good, but... why is Senior still here?"


    "The old man said that he was a busy life, and he should have gone back long ago. Who knew that something happened when passing through Lirenjie, and I was too busy for time. I was planning to leave but saw Tianfu Jiejin who came to Lirenjie to communicate. Xian, I''m busy again now! Alas, busy life," Wei Tong sighed and looked at Zhou Shu, "By the way, Jin Xian also mentioned a supervisor who can remove Nine Nether Yin Qi, it won''t be you. Right?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to his nose and said helplessly, "That''s the junior."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Come with me. You probably haven''t seen Jiuyou Ghost King. It''s just time to see it."


    Wei Tong patted Zhou Shu and laughed, "Don��t worry too much, there are a large group of people behind, and there are more than a dozen reinforcements in the world. You are helping out in the rear. Someone will help to remove it. I will report to the immortal world after the incident and give you a satisfactory reward."


    Zhou Shu looked at the distance, knowing that Wei Tong''s words were true, said slowly, "The juniors don''t care much about rewards and dangers, but don''t want to go."


    Wei Tong''s expression stagnated and he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to refuse. He thought about it, "Xiancun has the right to temporarily call practitioners from all realms. You can''t refuse, but the old man doesn''t want to use it on you. Reason."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Has the predecessor ever investigated and why the ghost king was born?"


    Wei Tong stroked his beard and said in deep thought, "You mean to say that the mine slaves in the mining world gave birth to the ghost king, and these worlds are self-inflicted, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Since the predecessors know that the ghost king and those realms are connected by cause and effect, why bother to go to this muddy water?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Wei Tong laughed unconsciously, and said frankly, "The old man is a paid immortal! Since You Bing has been guilty, of course he has to do his best to help, without hesitation. As for other things, wait until the world is saved. Investigate carefully, when the time comes, who is wrong and who is right will be dealt with by your own rules, and... If you don��t go to the scene to investigate clearly, how can you be sure that it must be the problem of mine slaves? Our immortal arrests must deal with people and have real evidence, not just Guess."


    Zhou Shu paused, seeming to understand something.


    (=)

 Chapter 2508: Come again

    Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "How about it, do you want to go together?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "You don''t need the seniors to get the immortal arrest order, the juniors are willing to go."


    "set off."


    Wei Tong took a picture of Zhou Shu next, and galloped forward, "Supervisor Yang, let''s go hunting down the ghost king, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu caught up a few steps, thought about it, "Senior wants to do what juniors do, and the juniors do what they want."


    Wei Tong frowned, "The old man is asking what you think, Yang Rong, don''t you think things are a bit strange this time?"


    Zhou Shu paused and groaned, "The younger generation just said it, Kang Yu''s words are a bit strange, the unformed ghost king, the Jiuyou Qi is extremely strong, and you can perceive it from a long distance, and the Jin who is close at hand Xian didn''t notice that there was a ghost king in the team. This is really unreasonable."


    "Not bad!"


    Wei Tong looked back at Zhou Shu and applauded, "The old man also thinks there is a ghost here, if Kang Yu didn''t lie, then someone in the team must have colluded with the ghost king and hid the bone envoy!"


    The bone envoy is the servant of the ghost king, and the ghost king can be possessed by any bone envoy and reveal his true body with the help of the bone envoy.


    Because of this powerful possessive ability, as long as the ghost envoys are not completely destroyed, the ghost king can be born again, which is not possessed by the ghost boy, and it is also the reason why the ghost king is extremely difficult to be completely eliminated.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Hiding the ghost in the Wanfang Ring, releasing it in due course, and attracting a sneak attack by the ghost king, is indeed impossible to prevent."


    Wei Tong''s expression was condensed, "Hundreds of golden immortals are enough to restrain the unformed ghost king, at least to prevent the evil from growing, and then ask for help. The Heavenly Fortune Realm may have a ray of life, but if the golden immortals have internal responses... Be sure to find that guy!"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Senior, what are the benefits of colluding with the King of Ghosts? The possibility of self-harm is greater."


    Wei Tong paused, "I don''t know, but I can always find out. Even if the person was forced, he is still guilty."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said nothing, but he didn''t agree with it in his heart.


    The ghost king is powerful in controlling corpses and ghosts. He has never heard that the ghost king has the ability to control the golden immortal, such as curse seals, etc. Even if the golden immortal is persecuted, why not run away after leaving the ghost queen, but still obey the ghost king. What a thankless thing?


    Could it be...


    Suddenly there was a bad idea, maybe it wasn''t the ghost king forcing Jinxian, but Jinxian manipulating the ghost king?


    The two of them traveled quickly to the Heavenly Lu realm, but they were also very fulfilled on the way. They traveled with the immortal hunters who patrolled in the heavens, and their profit was not small. Not to mention the talk from time to time, Wei Tong did all the things that happened when he was doing immortal hunting. The experience also gave Zhou Shu a lot of knowledge.


    Seeing that they had already seen the Tianlu world, the two of them were stagnated at the same time.


    In the Tianlu world, there are obviously several black lines, which are still expanding, and the speed is quite fast.


    When I got closer, I saw a lot of golden immortals flying out of the air breeze layer in a hurry and fleeing out of the world.


    The two looked at each other, separated to intercept, and within a short while, they stopped seven or eight golden immortals.


    Seeing that it was the Taiyi Golden Immortal, those people didn''t dare to make trouble, and stood obediently in a row. The Golden Immortal who had previously led Zhou Shu was also among them. Zhou Shu felt stagnant and seemed to understand something.


    Wei Tong brushed his sleeves, the mark on his chest appeared, and his expression was majestic, "The old man is the immortal of Lianyun City who arrested Wei Tong and came here for the Nine Ghost Kings of the Tianfu Realm. Are you from the Tianlu Realm? Why leave? "


    "Master Immortal Catcher, save the Tianlu Realm first!"


    The golden immortals'' eyes lit up, and they shouted in unison, very sad, "The ghost king, has come to our heavenly land!"


    Wei Tong''s expression condensed slightly, "Huh?"


    Jin Xian just nodded, "Just two days ago, the ghost king suddenly appeared in the mining area, guarding the Jin Xian forever. The Nine Nether Yin Qi is everywhere, and it has covered many mining areas. Run away for help."


    Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "What do you think, Supervisor Yang?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "There is a ghost king, but it will not be the one from the heavenly blessing world. The ghost king will completely swallow the vitality of a world and turn a world into a ghost world. It will take at least ten years. Won''t leave that world."


    Wei Tongpo nodded appreciatively, "Yes, in other words, there is also a ghost king here."


    "what!?"


    "Here is another one, my God!"


    "How is it possible? Two ghost kings appear at once, how can this live!"


    The golden immortals were stunned, their faces were tragic and ruined.


    There is a ghost king in the realm on the side that makes people unbearable, and one... two ghost kings have appeared in their own realm. If they are allowed to grow up, the dozens of realms around here will not think about it. The drill world will be affected.


    Zhou Shu stared at the Tianlu realm, and said in a deep voice, "It is a rare thing for ghost kings to appear in the heavens. Even if both realms have suitable environments, they will never appear one after another in a short time. There must be something strange about this. senior����"


    I thought it was karma, but now it seems that there will never be retribution in the two realms at the same time, only someone is planning behind.


    "I know."


    Wei Tong waved his hand and motioned Zhou Shu not to speak out in front of others. He only said loudly, "You go and inform all the immortals who have escaped, and then gather together. I will take you to the Liren Realm together to ensure your safety. If you leave alone, , Don��t blame me for being ruthless, the immortal arrest order is here, and the offender must deal with it.


    The golden immortals nodded one after another, scattered and flew away, summoning other people who had escaped.


    Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Your previous guess is correct. It is impossible to have ghost kings one after another in a short time. Someone is cultivating ghost kings. Calculated by time, the Tianshou world should also be dangerous now."


    "That is the three ghost kings."


    Zhou Shu''s expression also changed, it was afraid that even Crescent City would be contaminated.


    Wei Tong said condensedly, "At least it started a thousand years ago. There are so many dead souls and corpses here, and people are attracted to them. Then, they use the heart of Jiuyou to cultivate ghost kings and disrupt the heavens. These heinous crimes, the old man for thousands of years I haven''t seen it before, it''s really damn, if the old man doesn''t apprehend you, he will be ashamed of the immortal arrest!"


    The words are sonorous and loud.


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "What should I do now, senior?"


    Wei Tong looked into the distance, "Now it��s meaningless to go to Tianfu Realm. We will search around Tianlu Realm. People who raise ghost kings should also escape from itSurveillance Yang, please use more snacks. , Don��t let anyone escape, the criminal may be among them."


    Zhou Shu nodded and went in response, unfolding his spiritual consciousness to explore.


    Wei Tong settled down, took out a cylinder, let go of his hand, the cylinder flew straight to the sky, and suddenly exploded.


    The light at that moment seemed to light up the entire heavens.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, and the surrounding circles were all clearly in his eyes, and he had never seen such a bright light.


    The light gleamed for a while, and slowly condensed into a huge mark in the air, exactly the immortal world mark, like the sun.


    The mark quickly shrank and turned into a stream of light, fleeing away, disappearing for a moment.


    As the light disappeared, the shocked Jinxian recovered and continued to be busy.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (=)

 Chapter 2509: Waiting for you

    Few people noticed that at the moment the light flashed, Wei Tong also disappeared.


    Zhou Shu saw it, and even felt that in the sky full of light, there was boundless divine consciousness, and nearly tens of millions of miles of Tianlu realm was completely covered.


    Zhou Shu felt ashamed of this level of spiritual consciousness, but what surprised him even more was this way of exploring.


    When I looked at the Gemini World Moat before, it seemed to have happened before.


    After about a few hours, no immortal escaped, and the immortals who came out were all gathered together. There were about a hundred people, half of them were golden immortals and true immortals. Under Wei Tong''s supervision, no one could escape alone.


    Wei Tong registered the spirit breath, then interrogated and checked, Zhou Shu was watching.


    Interrogation is also a craft, which can be used to deter, persuade, seduce, or direct one''s heart. Various methods have many principles in it. Obviously Wei Tong has done a good job. In the end, it is the immortal world that catches quickly, and Zhou Shu also does not get it. Less experience.


    The result is that these 100 people are not suspicious.


    "One step late."


    Wei Tong said slowly, "Seventeen people have already left, but it is not ruled out that they are still in the Tianlu realm."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Mostly not inside. The situation here is different from Tianfu Realm. There is still a surprise attack. This side has become a frightening bird. When you see the ghost king, you will think of the Tianfu realm. It is difficult to organize defenses. Once the ghost king appears, it will go smoothly. Occupy, the main messenger does not need to be here all the time."


    Wei Tong thought for a while and said, "Mostly the same is true in the Tianshou world. The people who planned this matter did a brilliant job, leaving no flaws, trouble."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Following the investigation, you can always find those seventeen people should be the key."


    "Of course the old man will follow, but the top priority is the ghost king here."


    Wei Tong said in a deep voice, "If the three ghost kings swallow their respective realms and expand outward, there will be no peace here, Supervisor Yang, you are here waiting for the reinforcements of the Liren realm and tell them the situation. Clearly, looking at these people by the way, the old man will go down and take a look."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "When the reinforcements arrive, the junior will go down to fight with the senior."


    Wei Tong waved his hand and said frankly, "No, you can leave after the reinforcements come to Lirenjie. I''m sorry that it has dragged you down for so long."


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Senior is not good this way, and the juniors are transferred but they don''t need them. The juniors finally got interested."


    "It''s not that you don''t use it, you can''t use it."


    Wei Tong looked serious, "Now that the matter has developed to an unpredictable level, the old man has just issued an order for help, and soon some immortals will come over and deal with the matter together with the old man. Supervisor Yang, before it was just an unpredictable one. The formed ghost king, you are not dangerous when you come, and letting you go now is to put you in a dangerous place. Wouldn''t it be the first to harm people before saving them? As an immortal hunter, the old man would never do this."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Zhou Shu suddenly laughed with a loud voice. The immortals in the distance were all startled. Zhou Shu pointed at them and said calmly, "Does the senior consider the juniors as them? It is too small for the juniors. Since the juniors have come out to practice, they have already set aside life and death, and do what they want to do. They never need protection, and the seniors are not responsible for life or death."


    Wei Tong laughed, "Haha, interesting, the old man is waiting for you down there!"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said condensedly, "The younger generation will definitely be there."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Wei Tonghua turned into a streamer and fell straight to the Tianlu realm. The heroic laughter still came from the streamer for a long time.


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and looked at the many immortals, frowning unconsciously.


    "Xianchou has taken over. It''s the immortal world''s life or death in the Tianlu Realm. We can finally leave."


    "It''s better to leave early, lest the ghost king come out."


    "Yeah, the farther you go, the better. This Heavenly Lu Realm will never come again. The Immortal Catcher is also here. I know that there is something going on in the Heavenly Fortune Realm."


    A golden immortal was about to leave, but before he took a few steps, the strong wind hit him, he had to freeze his figure, looked at Zhou Shu in front of him, and said irritably, "Daoist, what are you blocking me for?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "The matter has not been resolved, and your suspicions have not been completely removed. Naturally, I will not be able to leave. I will help later."


    "Do you think you are also a fairy hunter?"


    The Jinxian became angry immediately, staring at Zhou Shu and shouting loudly, "Get out of the way! Otherwise, I''ll shoot!"


    "Are we going to help? How could it be possible, I don''t want to die!"


    "Stop talking nonsense there, get out of the way!"


    Others also helped and resisted Zhou Shu together.


    Everyone was in front, Zhou Shu didn''t move, with a smile on his face, "Then you try."


    The Jin Xian strode out. He was taller than Zhou Shu. He was more than one person taller than Zhou Shu. However, after the two confronted each other for a few breaths, Jin Xian unconsciously stepped back, his tone softened, and said, "Don''t Do it, don''t, I won''t leave."


    The people around were still surprised, but when they saw the Golden Fairy Empress, they immediately understood.


    There was a splash of water on that Jinxian��s feet and a big wet on his back. This is a reaction of ordinary people. Obviously, he was completely shocked during those few breaths, and even his mind was lost, even what he was. Forget about it, if Zhou Shuzhen did it, he would die on the spot in the blink of an eye.


    The same Jinxian, with such a big gap, the others did not dare to move, and they all calmed down.


    After more than ten days, there was a roaring sound from outside the rapids zone, and many flying boats surrounded a large ship and drove over.


    It is the large force reinforcements of Lirenjie.


    Liren Realm is the center of dozens of surrounding realms, and its strength is similar to that of Great Immortal City.


    There were many reinforcements, and the cultivation base was uneven. Naturally, Zhou Shu and Wei Tong were left behind.


    When the two parties met, Zhou Shu explained the situation, the leader over there did not dare to neglect, and immediately assigned the task.


    The leader is also the Golden Immortal, whose strength is almost equivalent to the Peace Witch, far surpassing the Golden Immortal of the same level, but still can''t reach Taiyi Daluo, the strongest force that can be dispatched by most circles is basically the same.


    Hundreds of golden immortals, divided into several teams, went down to search separately, while Zhou Shu was alone and got into the air-wind layer.


    He stayed in the Tianlu world for a month, and he was considered familiar with the road, and his spiritual knowledge was far superior to other golden immortals and it didn''t take long to find a mine.


    The entire mine pit was shrouded in a layer of white light, and therefore could not perceive much Nine Nether Yin Qi.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and shouted, "Senior, are you okay?"


    "Hahaha, you are not slow in coming!"


    A person slowly emerged from the white light, followed the white light, and finally fell to Zhou Shu''s side.


    It was Wei Tong who walked a little heavy and smiled heartily, but his face was full of black air, deep into the texture, as if he had been painted with a layer of ink, and looked a little strange.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Senior''s injury is serious, what''s wrong?"


    Wei Tong hobbled down and paused, "You really came and didn''t disappoint the old man, but now, you are going to escape."


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    (=)

 Chapter 2510: removal

    "What''s the matter, senior?"


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of doubt, "How is the ghost king?"


    Wei Tong shook his head, "Leave aside these, the old man won''t last long. There are about five or six hours left, Yang Rong, you should quickly inform others, take advantage of this time to remove some ghosts, and then all leave the Tianlu realm. Waiting for other immortals outside the boundary."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Senior is planning to deal with this ghost king alone?"


    Wei Tong smiled bitterly, "Haha, it''s good to be able to deal with it. The old man is temporarily trapped and does his best."


    "The Ghost King is so powerful..."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was tight. Wei Tong''s strength was very strong. He was a bit stronger than Mu Wei in New Moon City. He was probably a good group among Taiyi Golden Immortals, but he couldn''t deal with a ghost king who was about to take shape. After thinking, "Don''t talk about this, the younger generation will help the older generation get rid of Jiuyou Qi."


    Wei Tong glanced at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "The old man knows that you are kind, but these Jiuyou Yin Qi is extraordinary, so you shouldn''t touch it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, only a wisp of black and white smoke came out of the palm of his hand, and it entangled Wei Tong.


    Wei Tong stagnated and didn''t run away. He was instantly enveloped in smoke, but after hundreds of breaths, he exclaimed, "How come?"


    The yin qi accumulated in the body was fading quickly at a visible speed, and his face slowly improved.


    He was deeply trapped in yin, as if trapped in a swamp, unable to use his strength normally, but at this time Zhou Shu threw a rope over and slowly pulled him out of the swamp.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Senior, don''t worry, it should take some time."


    Wei Tong nodded, but couldn''t restrain his excitement. Because of his injury, he had planned for the worst, but now it is different. "Yang Rong, you can get rid of the yin qi that has penetrated into the bone marrow. think����"


    He knew that Zhou Shu could get rid of Jiuyou Yin Qi, but he felt that it was limited to Jin Xian, and now the Yin Qi in his body was so strong that he would have been killed when he changed to Jin Xian.


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not speak.


    For him, there is no big difference in Yin Qi, as long as the demon pot can hold it.


    There is no problem right now, but it''s hard to tell if you come here a few more times. It takes a lot of time and energy to refine these Yin Qi in the demon refining world.


    Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu and asked suspiciously, "Yang Rong, you shouldn''t be the master of the law of life and death, right?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "How can seniors see it?"


    Wei Tong hesitated, "I forgive the old man for offending. From your body, the old man sees more of the five elements and the power of the soul. Life and death can almost be ignored, but he didn''t expect that your application of the law of life and death is so strong. Since then, the old man has never seen a better one than you."


    "Seniors are really smart eyes, and the law of life and death is not a junior major."


    Zhou Shu paused, "But the predecessor is too exaggerated. The Lianyun City where the predecessor is located is the great border city of the fairy world. The high-level immortals are like crucian carp crossing the river, and the strong are like clouds. How can there be no better than the juniors."


    Wei Tong shook his head, "The old man is telling the truth. He knows many laws of life and death, but he doesn''t have one of them. You are similar to them, and you use them more cleverly. In terms of removing yin, no one can match. ."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "How difficult is the law of life and death?"


    Wei Tong nodded, "Among the laws of the same order, the law of life and death is not the most difficult and the second most difficult. Many laws that are higher than the law of life and death are not as good as it. The old lady has never seen a big Luo Jinxian promoted by the law of life and death. Up to this point, there are not many in the entire fairy world."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. He knew that the difficulty of practicing various laws was different, but he didn''t expect life and death to be so difficult. Looking at Wei Tong who was still skeptical, he said slowly, "Junior has seen the mother of life and death. Quan, once killed a Jiuyou ghost boy with his companions, and gained some insights from it, so he did a better job in removing the Yin Qi of Jiuyou."


    "The mother spring of life and death, the spring that breeds life and death?"


    Wei Tong nodded unconsciously, "No wonder, you have this kind of adventure, and you understand the true meaning of life and death, so you know how to get rid of Jiuyou Yin Qi."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But in other respects, the law of life and death of juniors is not worth it."


    After about a quarter of an hour, the black aura on Wei Tong''s face basically disappeared. He looked a lot more energetic, and his whole body was glowing. It was real light, very dazzling, and Zhou Shu was quite puzzled. .


    "Comfortable, we can fight again, hahahaha!"


    Wei Tong looked up to the sky and laughed, very excited. He lowered his head to see Zhou Shu''s expression, and said calmly, "Yang Rong, this is the power of the law of the old man. The old man practices the law of light, and he is promoted and condensed by this."


    "Junior understands."


    Zhou Shu nodded. The law of light is a branch of the law of the sun. It is a low-level law of the same level as the law of wood and earth. However, compared with other low-level laws, there are not many people who practice the law of light because it is more difficult to practice. Great-the law of light is convenient for practice only when the sun is blazing, but there are not many realms where you can often see the sun in the heavens. Most of the time, it is in the dark like the void-and many people think its practical use Not big, Zhou Shu felt the same way, but from Wei Tong he could feel that the law of light was stronger and stronger than imagined.


    It seems that no matter what law you practice, as long as you apply it well, you will be strong.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior, what do you do now?"


    Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu, "I want to hear your opinion."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The juniors have arrived more than ten days late. I don''t know what the specific situation is. It''s better to take orders. Otherwise, things will go wrong easily."


    "Very cautious," Wei Tong approvingly said, "Now there is an almost intact Jiuyou Ghost King, a seriously injured fat remains, and more than 30 golden fairy bone envoys. You help me get rid of Jiuyou Yin Qi, old man It can hold down the injuries and trap them for at least five days, but it won��t be possible for more time.��


    "Fatty?"


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, and said in shock, "Is the ghost king''s black bone envoy a fat legacy?"


    The fat leftover is a famous monster in the heavens It is shaped like a giant snake, it is dozens of miles long, with two bodies on one head, thick skin and strong vitality. Although it is dead, it is not stiff. Known as the undead snake, Fat Yi is a rare high-level monster with a very low intelligence that never transforms, but with its powerful body alone, it can occupy a place in the heavens, facing the beasts such as peacocks and basalts. Don''t let the wind fall.


    These monster beasts became black bone envoys, and then merged with the power of the ghost king''s Nine Nethers, and its power can be imagined.


    The black bone envoy is the first ghost envoy obtained by the ghost boy at birth, and is often the strongest.


    "Yes, I have survived the fatal legacy of good fortune. The old man suffered a few blows from the ghost king before he seriously injured it."


    Wei Tong said regretfully, "But with the ghost king by his side, it won''t take a long time for it to recover, and by then, it and the ghost king may be stronger, and it will be difficult for the old man to hurt him again."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "Senior has done his best."


    The Nine You Ghost King is already very strong, and there is a Black Bone Envoy who is likely to be stronger than the Ghost King. Even if dozens of Golden Immortal Bone Envoys are neglected, it is not something that Zhou Shu and Wei Tong can stop now.


    (=)

 Chapter 2511: accept

    .., the fairy world winner


    At first, Zhou Shu felt that Wei Tong was a little too cautious, but in reality, Wei Tong could not do better.


    In the face of many enemies, he severely injured the ghost king��s black bone envoy, and then trapped the mine to avoid the ghost king from coming out to harm people and controlling the bone envoy. The process was firm and the goal was clear.


    He paused, "But, how come there are fat remains in this mine?"


    "Don''t think about it, it must be prepared by the planner behind the scenes."


    Wei Tong slowly said, "The other two realms may be the same. Before the ghost boy was born in the heart of the Nine Nethers, someone specially prepared a powerful bone envoy to pave the way for the promotion of the ghost boy. If there is no such black bone envoy as fat, It��s not so easy for the ghost boy to become the ghost king, this matter is getting bigger and bigger."


    His face is very solemn, as is Zhou Shu.


    Obviously, some people use the mining world to train ghost kings, purify crashes, arrange bone ambassadors, and so on. The whole plan is very thorough and it goes well.


    Compared with the big island owner of Heishawu conspiring Wufang City, this matter is obviously much bigger, and the plot is not small. There are dozens of realms involved. If it continues to deteriorate, it may be hundreds of thousands around. Every world is in trouble, and I don''t know who is making such a game.


    Wei Tong glanced at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Yang Rong, do you regret being involved?"


    "Hehe, the junior is already here."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked solemnly, "Senior, solve the current situation first, and the younger generation cannot guarantee what will happen afterwards."


    "Yes, you have already done a lot of work, you must get out when it''s time to get out."


    Wei Tong nodded and said calmly, "Yang Rong, now we have two choices. The first is that you and I summon other reinforcements, go to the mine together, concentrate on attacking the ghost king and many bones, and do your best. The benefits of doing this are It is possible to eliminate the ghost king, but the loss is absolutely great, and once I fail, I will no longer be able to trap the ghost king. Even you and I have many reinforcements that will become the ghost king��s bone envoys and further help the ghost king expand its strength."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Never do this."


    He really wanted to see the ghost king of the nine ghosts, but now the situation has changed. The ghost king adds black bones to make fat remains, many immortal golden immortals, there is no need to take such a big risk, whether there are other people is not the point, the key is that he does not have enough information.


    "Yes, the consequences are too hurt, no one can bear it."


    Wei Tong said slowly, "Then there is only the second way. I will keep trapping them for five days. During this time, you will do your best to eliminate the ghosts and bones outside, and at the same time eliminate the vitality in the Tianlu realm. There is still another way to go. In short, don''t leave a little bit, so that the ghost king will not have the opportunity to continue to become stronger. When the time is up for five days, everyone will retreat together and wait for reinforcements from the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu suddenly took a breath, "Strong walls and clear fields?"


    This choice is equally difficult, making Tianlu world a scorched earth, and before the ghost king seizes vitality, first seize all the vitality in the world.


    Wei Tong nodded, "This is a very common practice, Yang Rong, have you heard of Chaos without Thought?"


    Wusi realm, also called Wusitian, is one of the 33 realms at the beginning of the heavens.


    Those thirty-three realms, far above any other realms, are the longing places in the hearts of all races, also known as the thirty-three days.


    With the development of the universe and the continuous expansion of various races, especially human races, more and more energetic and powerful realms, but many of the 33 days have fallen into weakness, which in turn is not as good as those rising realms. If you still use the sky to describe them, then there are tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of days in the heavens, so the name of the 33 days is gradually abandoned by the world, and everyone is a world, not a sky.


    However, when speaking of all realms, the saying of the heavens is still used.


    The World of No Thoughts is very famous, and there have been several saints in the world, but they are also among the weak, and later even the Lord of the Nine Nethers appears.


    The Lord of Jiuyou made Wusi completely a dead world, and in order to prevent the Lord of Jiuyou from continuing to expand and affect the heavens, the thousands of realms around Wusi were all destroyed by the immortal world and other worlds, and became A place of dead silence.


    Thousands of worlds were reduced to dead worlds, and countless lives were lost as a result. This is called the chaos of thoughtlessness, a famous catastrophe in the heavens.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu was a little bit hesitant when he experienced this kind of thing for the first time, but soon stopped thinking about it. The facts are very clear. If you don��t do this, it will only make the ghost king stronger and more disasters. It is not difficult to take away or eliminate the creatures in the world, but how can the vitality of the world itself be seized?"


    Wei Tong said calmly, "Yang Rong, do you think it is necessary?"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, seeming to understand something, "If the origin of the one realm is strong, we will never see the birth of the ghost boy and the ghost king. We will definitely be prevented, because the origin hates this kind of ghosts. Most of the vitality has been destroyed."


    Wei Tong said slowly, "It may not be destroyed. Those vitality may be an important part of the promotion of the ghost boy to the nine ghosts."


    "Junior understands."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "The younger generation will inform others."


    "No, the old man will inform you of this kind of thing, just do it."


    Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "After five days, no matter what happens, you must leave the Tianlu realm, otherwise no one can save you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned and left.


    Without going far, a ray of light rushed to the sky, turned into fireworks and spread out, covering the entire Tianlu realm in an instant.


    And many immortals in the realm also heard the same instruction at the same time, "Snatch or eliminate all the vitality of the Tianlu realm in five days."


    Regardless of other people''s reactions, Zhou Shu went straight into the ground.


    The origin of the Tianlu world may have been destroyed, and even taken alive by the ghost king, but as long as there is a little left, it will be of great use to Zhou Shu and it is worth a try.


    Going straight to the center of the earth, without encountering any obstacles, arrived at the destination in a short time.


    This is not difficult. Zhou Shu knows a lot about the Tianlu realm. Based on the breath of many creatures in the realm, it is easy to find the place of origin.


    Like the Tianshui Realm, there is a thick shell outside the source, but there are many holes in the shell, and there is not much vitality.


    This situation is a bit similar to Wufang City, and the origin of Wufang City has long been taken away by the city lord.


    Entering through the door, perceiving carefully, there are signs of destruction everywhere, obviously, the origin of the Tianlu world has long gone wrong.


    The white mist gushed out, peeking around, and instantly enveloped most of the earth''s center. With the help of the Demon Refining Pot, it should be easier to find the source.


    Sure enough, after dozens of breaths, Hu Lao exclaimed, "Master, here it is, it is not dead yet!"


    In the corners of the center of the earth, no light is visible.


    There was a strange crystal lying there, much larger than the previous one in Heishawu, almost half a foot in size. It was clearly visible and shocked a lot. It was more delicate than the flawless immortal jade, and every detail was fine. It is perfect, words are indescribable, and it is no wonder that the core of the origin of a world is originally the origin of everything in the world, the perfect work of creation, everything is close to the extreme.


    It''s a pity that it should have been broken very early. The crystal was disconnected from it. The upper part was scattered into dust, and the lower part was surrounded by dozens of cracks. The crystal was divided into many pieces, which seemed to be touched lightly. Will fall apart completely.


    There is almost no luster on the whole, and there is a thick layer of gray.


    And that exquisite perfection is just a reduction in Zhou Shu''s imagination, stronger than the one in front of him, but probably not as good as the real origin.


    Although it has been devastated and completely deprecated, at the bottom of the source, there is still a very small green piece, only the size of a thumb, shaking it from time to time, showing tenaciousness, like a flame that will never go out at all.


    It is this origin that maintains the only vitality of the Tianlu Realm.


    Old Hu stared at the origin and slowly said, "Master, what should I do?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, and there was a soft sound, the original crystal was completely broken, and the igniting seedling was falling on Zhou Shu''s hand, pulsing constantly, as if he wanted to escape.


    "In the next week, I will try my best to keep the creatures in the Tianlu realm and take them to other realms."


    The flame stagnated for a while, and revived, moving much slower. It seemed that he had begun to accept Zhou Shu, but he hadn''t fully recognized it yet.


    Zhou Shu said again, "In the future, I will punish the Jiuyou Ghost King I saw and avenge you."


    The flame stopped, and the speed of pulsation slowed down a lot, and Zhou Shu became more and more recognized. At the same time, a faint green smoke emerged from the flame, and it danced without living in the air, as if writing something. .


    Zhou Shuning looked at it and shook his head slightly, "I can''t guarantee, it can only be this way."


    The flame shook violently a few times, seeming to be venting something, Zhou Shu just looked at it and continued to shake his head.


    Old Hu thought for a while and said, "Master, it wants you to find the planner behind the scenes and take revenge?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Yes, this is its final request, but I can''t guarantee this. I don''t know who is behind the scenes, and it will take a lot of time and energy to find him, and after finding him, I There is no guarantee that we can defeat him, and there is even no reason to fight him."


    Raising the ghost king destroys the Three Realms and disturbs the heavens, of course it is a heinous crime, but Zhou Shu is not a quick catch.


    Old Hu anxiously said, "The master can temporarily agree to it, and wait until it recognizes you. When it absorbs it, it can no longer know what you did or did not do. UU reading doesn''t care about it at all. ."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It doesn''t know, but I know."


    Old Hu was stuck in his heart and only nodded, "Master, I''m too talking."


    After a while, the flames slowly stopped moving.


    Just when Zhou Shu thought it was time to give up, the flames suddenly rose up and condensed in mid-air, turning into a drop of green liquid.


    The fragrance was overflowing for a while, and the powerful original aura radiated, and the whole earth''s center could feel it.


    "Sure, master!"


    Old Hu hurriedly shouted, "It has accepted you, and it has transformed itself. It can be used directly to gain vitality and cultivation!"


    "Thank you."


    Only then did Zhou Shu comprehend it, saluted, and then raised his hand to divide the origin of the drop in two.


    (=)

 Chapter 2512: Recommend

    Swallowing the origin, the entire Tianlu realm is in front of you.


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu felt like becoming a Mahayana state in the Tianlu realm.


    But it was different from the Xuanhuang realm. At that time, it was only the origin of the Xuanhuang realm that temporarily recognized Zhou Shu, and at this time, the origin of the Tianlu realm was in Zhou Shu''s belly.


    Everywhere is unclear, where there are rare fairy and spiritual things, strange spirit beasts and exotic animals, rare mineral treasures, etc., and Zhou Shu is more concerned about them, such as those hidden places that were invisible before, only the boundary The secret realm that can only be entered by middle practitioners, and the most cherished ancient civilizations in the Tianlu world are also among them.


    The world is in your eyes, as if you can get it at your fingertips, it''s not easy.


    The downside is that the whole world is covered with a layer of death, it can be seen that if you don''t speed up the collection, the places you want to go and the things you want will soon be polluted by the death, the effect plummets, or even loses its effect.


    "Do it."


    "Yes Master!"


    Elder Hu couldn''t wait. He had obtained a part of his origin and was able to smoothly refine everything in the Tianlu world. What an opportunity!


    And this time he didn��t have any psychological burden, because the Tianlu realm was about to die, especially leaving these to the Jiuyou Ghost King. It''s better to take them all, and there will be no obstacles. The source cannot ask for it, the ghost king can��t come out, and the bones make ghosts. It was just a piece of cake, and Zhou Shu, the other golden fairy, didn''t care. The only hateful thing was that there was not enough time, only five days.


    ...


    Five days later, Zhou Shu returned to the mine on time.


    The mask outside the mine became very thin, and the situation below could be vaguely seen.


    The black smoke billowed, like boiling water that couldn''t help but evaporate upwards, bulging the mask. In the black smoke, there are a pair of big blood-red eyes, between the opening and closing, a powerful killing and death intent Straight out, even Zhou Shu outside was shocked.


    Bang!


    Amid the loud noise, a huge monster head slammed out!


    Zhou Shu''s head was huge, a few miles above the ground, and Zhou Shu was able to get a glimpse of it. It was a fat leftover with a fierce shape. The head was covered with layers of round scales. A pair of eyes were born on the top of the head and couldn''t help but swing. Want to escape the shackles of the mask.


    "Go down!"


    In midair, a streamer fell sharply.


    Wei Tong''s face was majestic, his palms were shining like the sun, and he pressed hard against the head.


    With a scream, Fei Yi fell straight down, a foul-smelly scent permeated, the middle man was vomiting, and the ground was covered with black.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior, it''s time to go."


    It could be seen that Wei Tong''s expression was quite wrong, and he was trapped in black air, more than before.


    Wei Tong turned around and said condensedly, "Yang Rong, are you all resolved?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Tianlujie is almost dead."


    No one has more say than him. He carries the origin, but he can''t perceive a few traces of the vitality of the Tianlu realm. There is no green in the realm. There is hardly a creature. The spiritual veins and so on have disappeared. The ghost king can''t gain much power even if it is occupied.


    "That''s good, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu galloped forward without being hindered in the slightest. In fact, it is the same without the origin. Because the world is dying, the air wind layer no longer has the ability to protect the world. Within a few dozen breaths, I saw the streamer chasing from behind. With oneself, soon reached the outside world.


    As soon as I stood still, I saw the leader of Lirenjie Jinxian approaching and said with a respectful expression, "Master Wei, what else do you have to order?"


    Wei Tong paused, and said slowly, "Leader Xu, you all return to the Liren Realm first. You don''t need your help here, but remember, don''t leave after you go back. I have something to look for you. I couldn''t find it, so I treated it as an accomplice in this matter."


    Chief Jinxian nodded quickly, "I will definitely cooperate with Master Immortal Catcher."


    As he was about to leave, Wei Tong said in a deep voice, "The old man can''t control how much you got from Tianlu Realm, but it''s best to think about why Tianlu Realm died."


    "The junior knows what to do."


    Jin Xian just nodded, secretly shed a few drops of cold sweat.


    Wei Tong��s sentence has already been regarded as a warning. For tens of thousands of years, most of the mineral resources of the Three Realms of Fu, Lu and Shou have been transported to the Liren Realm. The Liren Realm can have today��s prosperity. The Three Realms have made a great contribution. Similarly, the Three Realms have The appearance of the ghost king and them can''t get rid of the relationship. From this point of view, not to mention letting the Liren Realm rebuild the Tianlu Realm, at least to help the Tianlu Realm leave some seeds.


    The golden immortals went one after another, and the void became empty again.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Junior first help seniors get rid of Jiuyou Yin Qi."


    "Thank you, Yang Rong."


    Wei Tong sat down and said thoughtfully, "What are your plans?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Continue on the journey, and wait until the immortal realm reinforcements come, the younger generations will not be able to help anymore."


    Wei Tong said slowly, "Mostly I won''t need you. The matter is very serious. Maybe there will be immortals from the Hunyuan realm. You can stay here. You can gain some knowledge, but it will take longer."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Junior will follow the official ship of New Moon City, I''m afraid I can''t stay."


    Wei Tong said slowly, "It''s a pity, but it doesn''t matter. Your contribution will be reported to the old man. When things come to the bottom, the fairy world will definitely reward you, and then the old man will send it to New Moon City."


    Zhou Shu made a murmur in his heart. Although the City Lord of New Moon City will cover up his name change, it is the immortal catcher with sharp eyes, and most of it will show his feet. We should meet again."


    "That would be better."


    Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu and laughed, "Haha, the old man and you are also congenial, do you want to listen to a suggestion?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Senior wants to let juniors do immortals?"


    "Hehe, how can immortal catch be so easy to do?"


    Wei Tong smiled and looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of appreciation in his eyes, "Yang Rong, now Lian Yuncheng needs manpower very much. If you come here with your intentions and an old man recommends you, Lian Yuncheng will not treat you badly and be promoted to Taiyi University. Luo should be easier than New Moon City. As for the immortal capture, the old man really wants to have a capable helper like you, but it seems that you are not the material, so I won''t persuade you."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while and saluted, "Thank you for the appreciation of the seniors, the juniors should consider it, and make a decision when you arrive in Lianyuncheng."


    Being able to work in the fairy world, even in the edge of the fairy city, is equivalent to entering the fairy world system. In the future, there will be opportunities to go to the big sect and the Luofu world. It is worth considering, but it is more likely to be a dead end for Zhou Shu.


    "The old man will not say much."


    Wei Tong stood up and shook the dust on his body. He felt very relaxed, and laughed, "Even if there is no recommendation from the old man, only relying on your Jiuyou to get rid of the Yin Qi is not necessarily worse than the old man in Lianyun City. Up."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Senior, the younger generation will leave first, and see you later."


    "The old man will give you a ride."


    Wei Tong waved his hand rather reluctantly, and a ray of light emerged from Zhou Shu''s feet, and it continued to extend until the rapids in the distance stopped.


    (Ps, thank you for the lone wolf who has been waiting for your support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    (=)

 Chapter 2513: Tianchi

    Under the blue sky, among the misty clouds, a dark blue mountain loomed.


    On the top of the mountain stands a strange stone, hundreds of feet high, with a pointed top and a round bottom, red on the top and white on the bottom, just like a longevity peach.


    On the side of the strange stone, there is a lake of dozens of miles, the lake is clear and clear, and the bottom is seen at a glance, and the surface of the water is floating with smoke, condensing but not scattered.


    A gray-black eagle falcon was passing across the lake, accidentally got into the smoke, almost fell into the lake, and flew out with a cry of surprise.


    After only a few ups and downs, the gray and black feathers all turned into pale gold, and they seemed to be shining, and the figure was a bit bigger. Between the flapping wings, it was hundreds of feet away and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye.


    When the falcon flew away, the little snake with the black ring around it carefully climbed to the lake and lowered his head to drink.


    After only drinking a drop, he shivered, curled his head and curled into a ball. The black ring quickly faded, and the whole body quickly became red, and the scales kept vibrating, making a crisp sound like a rattle.


    Not long after, the little snake poked his head out, and a bright white unicorn suddenly appeared on his forehead, which was brilliant.


    The snake has melted away.


    After a while, Xiao Jiao swam away quickly and disappeared.


    Suddenly there were shouts and shouts from the Shou Tao stone, but a large white-haired hunger, leading dozens of little monkeys, climbed down the Shou Tao and fell to the lake.


    The white-haired hozen squatted down slowly, pointed to the lake, and motioned the little monkey to drink with him.


    The white-haired hozen drinks water like a whale swallowing the sea, and there is a big whirlpool on the surface of the water, and the little monkey only takes a few sips, and then jumps up excitedly, and the color of his body starts to turn white slowly, and his cloudy and ignorant eyes A little aura flashes from time to time.


    Two figures stood on the opposite side of the lake, looking at all this, quite gratified.


    Old Hu said slowly, "Master, Tianchi has been built."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thanks for your hard work, Old Hu."


    The many immortals in the Lu world that day, through the transformation of Hu Lao, finally became this Tianchi.


    Tianchi, whose name comes from the Xuanhuangjie, means the pond of the heavenly immortals, which can travel for nine days with water.


    It is not only a simple condensate of fairy qi and so on, but also the crystallization of Hu Lao''s hundreds of thousands of years of wisdom, and of course Zhou Shu''s fantastic ideas are indispensable.


    It is a treasure in the world of refining monsters, and its appearance indicates that the world of refining monsters has reached another level, just like the great miracle of ancient civilization.


    A heavenly pond can benefit many creatures in the world of demon refining. Ordinary creatures who have access to the lake may ascend to the sky in one step and evolve as it should be. The chances of unleashing spiritual wisdom are also greatly increased. As for small stones, etc., they can also use this place. Cultivation, the immortal qi and the five elements qi here are extremely rich, and Shangqingju and other good cultivating places are not comparable. For the old man, although they have not been able to convert them into cultivation bases, it is further, but in the long run, More benefits, greater impact.


    The miracle of a civilization means that a period of rapid development of civilization has arrived.


    And the fact that the world of demon refining has such an excellent blessed earth and cave like Tianchi means that a truly intelligent creature is about to appear.


    For Zhou Shu, the better and more complete the demon world, the more it would help him.


    For example, he can start preaching now, influence living beings, wait for the predestined, and even directly bring believers who have completely converted to him into the demon refining world, and pass on the power of comfort to him day and night, and improve the way of comfort.


    He has plans.


    Leaving some spiritual knowledge, Zhou Shu left the world of refining monsters.


    He has learned a lot from the source of the Tianlu realm, the growth process of the Tianlu realm, information on many laws, etc., which is no different from a treasure. This is the first time, so it takes a lot of time to understand and absorb, at least to think carefully. For several decades, he decided not to go to the realms headed by Liren Realm, and went down the wind in the rapids.


    The journey is long, but very lively.


    Being in the group realm and leading to the fairy realm, this rapids belt is like a main road in the heavens, from time to time immortals pass by, and sometimes you can encounter two or three flying boats in a day, and Wufang City and Crescent City The loneliness is very different.


    Meeting in the rapids is also an opportunity, and we always have to talk a few words with each other.


    It''s not too speculative, but if it''s a contract, it''s not surprising to say a few days and nights.


    Zhou Shu was very happy to do this. He was able to get a lot of the news he wanted, and he just talked about it, and it didn''t affect the understanding of the law and cultivation, and occasionally he could get some insights, which was considered a kind of practice.


    On this day, Zhou Shu was chatting with others again.


    That Jinxian was called Wang Chuer. He had a profound knowledge of Fu Dao, and his language was very funny, and he was also a man who had been to many circles. The two had been talking for three days, and there was still no sign of stopping.


    Roar--


    After flying the boat, there was a muffled noise.


    Wang Chuer took a look at his spiritual sense, and quickly led Feizhou away, "Brother Yang, get out of the way, or you''ll be hit!"


    A big ship was galloping over, and that ship was several times larger than the Linglong treasure ship. The torrent belt that was dozens of miles wide could not fit. Only half of it was in the torrent belt, and the other half stretched out, being carried forward.


    Seeing Zhou Shu and others ahead, the big ship rushed forward without slowing down.


    There are several golden immortals standing on the bow of the ship, all dressed in costumes, and the posture and eyes are seven points proud and three points unruly.


    Zhou Shu drew away the shuttle, waited for the big ship to pass, and reunited with Wang Chuer.


    Looking at the big ship going away, he seemed to think, "What is the origin of this ship, it''s about to reach the immortal realm and is still so overbearing, aren''t you afraid of being hunted down?"


    "Hunt?"


    Wang Chuer smiled unconsciously, "Brother Yang, you are here for the first time. You may not have seen it before, but you should have heard of the Holy Fire Gate?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant. It was said that there was indeed a blazing flame on the bow of the big ship just now, and it did not shake at all in the rapids zone. It was very strange, "They are the people of the Holy Fire Gate?"


    The Holy Fire Gate is a large gate in the fairy world.


    They claim to spread the sacred flame of the fairy world to every corner of the heavens, so they continue to expand, threaten other worlds and even plunder, do not care whether to provoke disputes, these years, the fairy world and other major forces have basically battled with each other. The torch gate is related.


    Many people think that they are very ambitious and have bad behavior. They want to replace one of the swords and clouds to become the master of the fairy world. For this reason, they do not hesitate to disturb the normal order of the heavens, so they are very contemptuous. Some people think they really want to make the fairy world become The real master of the heavens Although the methods are bad, they are worthy of appreciation.


    In the heavens, the Holy Fire Gate is a troublesome and disgusting sect.


    In the fairy world, the Holy Fire Gate is also very controversial, but because it rarely causes trouble, its reputation is pretty good, and the managers of the fairy world also indulge them.


    "It can''t be wrong, the torch is the mark."


    Chuer Wang nodded and said slowly, "I''m in a hurry, I don''t know what they are going to do, but it''s probably not a good thing."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t speak any more. He had nothing to do with him, so he didn''t need to think about it.


    Seeing that the big ship went farther and farther, a person came out from the stern, Zhou Shu caught a glimpse of that person''s face, and his heart shook slightly.


    The man''s cultivation was far inferior to Zhou Shu, and naturally he couldn''t feel Zhou Shu''s existence. After looking at both sides, he went straight to the bow of the ship.


    (Ps: Thank you Hong Niu for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (=)

 Chapter 2514: Roundness

    Not long after being separated from Wang Chuer, Zhou Shu stayed in a realm.


    The long-term meditation practice has already received results, it is time to come out and have a look, and it is not far from the goal.


    This realm is called Yuanxu Realm, and its name is quite Zen. Yes, the Yuanxu Realm is indeed under the control of Buddhism and belongs to the Buddha Realm.


    And after the Yuanxu realm, it was Lianyuncheng that Zhou Shu wanted to go to. Once there, it was equal to the immortal realm. Of course, it was just the edge of the fairy realm.


    It��s not surprising that the Buddha world and the immortal world are close together. Buddhism and the immortal world are now coexisting peacefully. The Buddhist temples have a very high position in the immortal world and have great power to speak. Many people in the immortal world cultivate Buddhas, and there are also Buddhas that belong to each temple World.


    The fairy world, the Buddha world, the dragon world, the devil world, etc., are actually very broad terms, similar to the alliance of many worlds.


    Among them, the immortal realm is naturally the largest. It is said that there are 100,000 mature realms in the range (the immature realm is not included, and other realms are calculated in the same way), the demon realm is second, there are almost 50,000 realms, and then the Buddha realm. But the number is much less, the total number is less than three thousand, and then the dragon world, which is a bit special, the total number of the world has always remained at eight hundred, no more or less.


    The number has something to do with strength, but it is not absolutely proportional. There is only the dragon world of the eight hundred realms, and even the immortal realm is not certain of winning.


    These forces occupy the most abundant, mature and best part of the heavens, which is the center of the heavens.


    Of course, there are countless small forces that also control many realms, such as New Moon City and Liren Realm. The total number of realms they control is dozens of times more than the immortal realm, but those realms are all located in the heavens. The fringe area, which is called the Outer Domain of the Heavens, is not very rich in resources, and the realm is not too good, and these small forces often rely on the big forces, or make good friends with the big forces, such as Crescent City. Relying on the fairy world.


    In the past countless years, after countless forces have gone through disputes, they have divided up the heavens and formed such a power map.


    Now the major forces at the center of the heavens remain basically stable. Unless a new resource-rich world emerges, the two forces rarely fight.


    But in Outland, it��s very unstable. First, there is no such powerful leader as the fairy world. Second, many forces want to expand. Third, there are high-level immortals who want to increase their cultivation by swallowing other worlds. Fourth, There is also the existence of shit-crushing sticks like the Sacred Fire Gate, and the outer domain is like an impossible place. It can be said that the war is constant and has never stopped.


    Zhou Shu had experienced many battles in Wufang City and New Moon City, but because New Moon City was close to the Immortal Realm, it was already very peaceful in Outland.


    Other places can be imagined.


    The other thing to say is that the heavens are in fact boundless. At present, there are only millions of realms in the range of the heavens occupied by the above forces, and there are countless realms outside the scope, and many of them are implicit. The powers of the world, such as the underworld, the secluded world, the witch world, etc., are areas that most practitioners cannot set foot in. Few people know how big they are and how many mature worlds there are.


    It is worth mentioning that the twelve witch gods in the Xuanhuang Realm are basically from these hidden realms.


    The realm of Yuanxu is very different from other realms. It is forbidden to stop boats here in front of the port. Practitioners must first collect the take-off boat, and then cross the bitter sea of ??clouds that is thousands of miles wide to reach the port. As for whether they can enter the realm of Yuanxu, Look at good luck, the so-called degree.


    Buddhism is difficult to enter.


    Zhou Shu collected the shuttle and came to the port.


    The huge port is very quiet, and there seems to be no one but him.


    In fact, he doesn��t have a lot of affection for Buddhism. The monks from the Xuanhuang world are basically like this. Many people have experienced the disaster of Zen, but Zhou Shu didn��t want to miss it. It happened to see the Buddhism of the heavens. What is the difference with Zen Gate.


    Of course, if you don��t understand the Tao of Shu, you can��t do it. Buddhism is all-encompassing. It is not only the Tao of Zen. Many avenues are also carried forward in Buddhism, such as Fudao Zhendao, calligraphy and painting, etc. Swords and other Buddha treasures are also treasures that practitioners admire extremely.


    After standing for a while, a young monk came out.


    With red lips and white teeth, he looks very handsome. He wears a moon-white monk robe and is no different from monks in the Xuanhuang world. The difference is that they look very respectful. Unlike most monks in the Xuanhuang world, they always look like no one in the eyes of Buddha. .


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said warmly, "This mage, Yang Rong underneath, wants to enter the realm of the virtual world."


    "The little monk is Ping Shan, you shouldn''t be a master."


    Ping Shan lowered his head and whispered, "Xianchang, of course you can go to Yuanxu Realm. The little monk is here to welcome you."


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel suspicious, "Isn''t it necessary to get into the realm of the void?"


    "The celestial being has wisdom, is predestined with the Buddha, and there is no need to be relieved. The imaginary realm never sets limits on the predestined.


    Ping Shan raised his head after speaking, and his eyes felt a little bit curious.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, quite surprised. In the past in the Xuanhuang Realm, he had heard people say that he was connected to the Buddha, and more than once or twice, but many times, now it is still like this in the heavens. Could it be that he really has a relationship with the Buddha? Fate?


    The Buddhism of the heavens should be more advanced than the Zen of the Xuanhuang Realm, right? Zhou Shu was a little believer.


    Of course, Zhou Shu doesn''t know how to cultivate Buddhism. He has always felt that cultivating Buddhism is to abandon one''s own heart, which runs counter to the way of Xiu Shu, but it is good to use for reference.


    He paused, "How do you know that I am connected to the Buddha?"


    Ping Shan shook his head quickly, "The immortal has misunderstood, but the little monk can��t see it. This is what the elder Yuanming said. He also said that if the immortal has the heart, he will definitely be able to see him in the realm of Yuanxu. The elder is looking forward to it. Talk about Buddhism and Taoism with Xian Chang."


    "I look forward to it too."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, even talking about it depends on chance. There are a lot of things about Buddhism, but he also relies on fate, it doesn''t matter if he sees it or not.


    "The fairy, please come with the little monk."


    Ping Shan Shi and Li ~ www.novelhall.com ~ walked forward slowly.


    Zhou Shu followed behind, watching Pingshan, but he was also slightly stagnant.


    Pingshan��s pace is not slow, and every step he takes, there must be a trace of a lotus flower at his foot. Although the trace is light, it is very clear. The petals of the flower house are all clear and full of vitality. You can clearly perceive the solidity. Pure Zen power is much stronger than the power of general laws.


    The lotus grows step by step.


    This is a magical power of Buddhism, born with one''s heart, and not available to high monks who do not enter Zen.


    It can be seen that this Pingshan is not very old and is only a true immortal, but his skill in Zen Tao is quite strong, and his strength should be much stronger than that of true immortals. Among the true immortals that Zhou Shu has seen, it��s not as good as Yang Bai, but comparable to You Chongzhi.


    A little novice monk who is leading has such a cultivation level, plus the elder Yuanming who sees himself, this world of emptiness is extraordinary.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (=)

 Chapter 2515: Scum

    After leaving the port, Pingshan turned around and respectfully handed out a string of Buddhist beads, "The immortal long, holding this string of Buddhist beads, you can freely pass through the realm of the void."


    "Thank you Master."


    Zhou Shu took it with a smile, only feeling a wave of Zen power quietly lingering on him, feeling quite comfortable, "I''ll give it to you when I come out."


    Pingshan shook his head and said in ceremonies, "The elder said that the immortal long has a relationship with the Buddha, and this string of round virtual rosary will be given to the immortal long."


    Zhou Shuduan stared at the rosary for a while, his expression condensed slightly, and Ping Shanxian noticed it, and smiled, "If the immortal leader does not want it, he can discard or destroy it at any time. It will not harm the immortal leader. The little monk will leave first."


    Watching Pingshan leave, Zhou Shu thoughtfully.


    At first, he thought it was the old problem of Zen. He wanted to spread Zen when he saw people and send rosary beads to get the entrance. But it seems that it should not be. He just gave himself the rosary which is equivalent to the yoke of source power. Saying that you can discard it at any time, that''s really rest assured.


    The phrase come as you want, leave as you want is really not empty talk.


    It seems that this elder Yuanming is worthy.


    After a pause, Zhou Shu walked into the world.


    The circle of the virtual world is not large, with a radius of less than a million miles. It may be the smallest one in the world Zhou Shu has seen, but judging from its five-color air and wind layer, it is indeed a person with a complete life origin. The world is not a floating island like Acropolis or Heishawu.


    When he fell into the world, Zhou Shu was slightly startled.


    The fairy spirit in the world is too pure and unbelievable.


    As a cultivator, he is most sensitive to the cultivation environment. Even in an excellent place for cultivation like Shangqingju, the immortal energy inside is extremely rich, but it is also mixed with a little impurity. It must be separated when practicing, and the immortal energy here Although it is far less dense than the Shangqing, it can even be said to be thin, but the victory is that there is no excess impurities in it, and it can be directly introduced into the body, without hindrance to the cultivation.


    It was even more startled when he reached out and took a look at his spiritual sense, the whole world turned out to be like this.


    Buddhism has no dust, this sentence is true here.


    Practicing in this pure place may not be fast, but certainly not tired.


    Zhou Shu was a little envious, but only envious. He didn''t have the idea of ??going to the demon refining world to implement it because it was meaningless.


    There are many creatures in the world of demon refining, birds, beasts, insects, and fish. I don��t know how much turbid gas and mixed air are discharged every day. Even if they manage to do this, they can only maintain it for one day or two days. Then what is going to be, it is the land of red dust. Why is that clean, but also not.


    It is not difficult to create a pure environment, but it is impossible to maintain it for a long time. It may only be possible with Zen.


    Looking at it, there are no people in the four wilds, and there are fewer than thousands of active life in the huge world, and most of them are not human.


    The ability to fully perceive the vitality of a realm is Zhou Shu''s ability to get from the source of the Tianlu realm. Generally, practitioners can learn it only when they go to the guardian of the realm or establish a fairy city. Zhou Shu has mastered it now, although those trees have been filtered out. The subtle breath of grass, but it is also very useful. The most useful thing is to roughly estimate the strength of the opponent based on the strength of vitality and avoid danger in advance.


    The vitality is shared by all, and it is difficult to hide it, even if it is a level two higher than Zhou Shu''s Hunyuan realm, he can perceive it.


    Of course, this method is not 100% correct. Some high-level immortals are silent and retreat, just like dead. Then he can''t find them, and they can''t be used normally in any place. The circle of virtual world is very small, and he has a source of power. The shackles are not difficult to perceive. If you change the Great Realm or Xiancheng, you can only perceive within a certain range.


    This kind of ability can also be regarded as a higher level application of the law of life and death. For the origin of the world, the law of life and death is a necessary foundation.


    After the perception, Zhou Shu was a little surprised, not because there was too little life in the world.


    Less vitality is expected. Immortal Qi is so pure and there will not be many creatures, but it��s weird that the strongest vitality is not the origin core from the ground. Generally speaking, the origin sustains the survival of the entire world, and the vitality should be far away. Super other creatures, but this is not the case here, most of the vitality is the same, it seems that there is no similar, there is no strong.


    The monk is dedicated to the Buddha, not caring about his own life and death, it is not surprising that his vitality is not strong, but even the realm is like this, it is really...


    Could it be that even the world itself has converted to Buddhism?


    Although it feels unbelievable, it''s mostly like this, where Buddhism is, even the realm can not care about life and death.


    when--


    There was a bell ringing in the sky, and the five colors were full of light.


    Soon after the bell stopped, there were a few loud knocking sounds of wooden fish in the distance, which were heard everywhere.


    Many of the surrounding vitality moved with the sound, one after another, walking far away, Zhou Shu paused and followed.


    However, he saw a jade platform with a radius of one hundred meters. Pingshan knocked the wooden fish in the middle with a calm expression. There were many wooden fishes of different sizes around him. The large ones were several feet high and the small ones were less than an inch.


    Many creatures also rushed over.


    There are green snakes, white snakes, foxes and yellow squirrels, elephants, lions, and falcons, etc., each of which locates them, picks up a wooden fish mallet and strikes them, either with claws, or with mouth, or surrounded by the body. The posture is very Strange, but sternly, extremely religious.


    Not long after, an old man appeared on the jade platform, just a phantom, suddenly appearing, holding a stone drum and hitting it one after another.


    While beating the drums, while reciting the scriptures, the sound was like Hong Zhong Dalu, deaf and deaf.


    Many creatures are immersed in it, seeming to forget who they are.


    Zhou Shu was heartbroken by this scene.


    The scriptures are the Fayan Sutra which is widely spread in the heavens Zhou Shu has also studied it. Among them, Zen is quite deep and it is difficult to understand if it is not meditation.


    However, those snake-rat-lion elephants with their eyes closed and pious look were unexpected, and they continued to emit smoke from the top of their heads, gradually converging into a colorful cloud of different colors, but the Zen power in it. It''s real.


    Those colorful clouds finally gathered together, becoming a five-color cloud, slowly drifting under the old man, and blending with the old man.


    Zhou Shu was shocked.


    These beasts with very low intelligence can practice Zen Tao, cultivate Zen power, and even give back to others?


    He was also a founder, but he had never thought that there would be such a thing, and he would even preach to the beasts that have not yet opened up the spirit and get the power of the Tao from them.


    Is there any teaching? impossible.


    Only knowing can have Tao, ignorant can have Tao. You don''t have knowledge and can''t understand anything. How can you gain Tao?


    The greater possibility is that the old man is using these ignorant beasts to force them to become believers and to transfer power for himself.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yutai, his face turned a little ugly.


    Tao does not serve oneself alone. The fundamental purpose of preaching is to enable others to gain the Tao and understand the heavens through Tao, not to gain more strength for oneself. The power of feedback from believers is only a reward for others after gaining the Tao. , Is not the purpose of creation.


    If it is only for strength, and even forcing others to increase strength for themselves, the essence of the Tao will change.


    The Tao of Shu that is far from mature understands this, and the Zen Tao that passes through the heavens shouldn��t be like this, and it shouldn��t be like this in any Tao. May be a scum of Zen.


    Zhou Shu turned around and left, he shouldn''t have come.


    This world of emptiness, gold and jade is outside, and it''s in it, not the Buddha world he wants to see.

 Chapter 2516: Arrived

    "Fairy please stay."


    Zhou Shu didn''t go far, a shout came from behind Zhou Shu, the old man phantom did not know when he came close, still sitting with his eyes closed, counting the rosary in his hand, a little light behind him was looming, but he really looked like a Buddha. But Zhou Shu felt a little disdain in his heart, and raised his hand, "Elder Yuanming?"


    "It''s Old Na."


    The old man greeted him, opened his eyes and said with a smile, "Yang Xianshi can find here, it shows that he has a relationship with the Buddha, but why is he leaving in a hurry?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The elder''s scriptures are too deep. It sounds ignorant and can''t understand it at all. Staying here will only add a lot of tackiness to your world. It''s better to leave earlier."


    The old man said warmly, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand the scriptures, you just need to have the heart. As long as the fairy stays a little longer, you will get something."


    Zhou Shu shook his head politely, "But listening to the scriptures with insects, fish, birds and beasts, I am really not used to it."


    If Zhou Shu had already turned around and left in other places, he would never stop to explain and would have to look for reasons. However, the realm of emptiness and the realm of immortality are close at hand, so you must be cautious about going to the realm of immortality no matter what you do. stir up trouble.


    "There is a lecture hall in the world, where immortals can go to listen to the scriptures."


    The old man still smiled, "But the immortal''s words are a bit bad. The so-called equality of all beings, whether insects, fish, birds, beasts, plants, flowers, and rocks, as long as they have the heart to Buddha, they can participate in Zen and enlighten Dao, and Lao Na will not refuse. What do you think?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and slowly said, "The elders are extremely true, but there is indeed something underneath...I must leave."


    Going on, not knowing how the old man would persuade him, Zhou Shu made up his mind, let him go in a hurry, and just decided to leave.


    The old man joined together and saluted, and said with regret, "The old man will not stay. May the fairy be happy and happy, and see you by chance."


    Leaving the realm of Yuanxu, nothing was hindered along the way, which made Zhou Shu a little surprised.


    He always felt that Yuanming would try to keep himself, at least sell a few Buddha treasures or something. He had experienced this kind of thing several times, but none of them. It was probably because he was close to the immortal world, and the Buddha world did not. Dare to be too presumptuous, but it doesn''t matter. After seeing the situation in the Yuanxu realm, Zhou Shu''s affection for the Buddha realm has dropped a bit, although there was not much before.


    Because Zen Tao is universal and easy to enter, it is extremely difficult to understand. It is always used by many people for personal gain. In Zhou Shu''s eyes, Yuanming is one of them.


    Entering the rapids zone, Fei Shuo swishes out.


    Even if Zhou Shu didn''t add any force, the speed increased by two or three times.


    This is because of entering the fairy road.


    Immortal roads are the passages connecting all the great immortal cities. There are countless immortal roads that connect the entire immortal world like a big net.


    Probably because the world of Yuanxu is the realm of Buddha, the fairy road also extends here.


    The essence of the fairy road is still the gang wind belt and the rapids belt, but the speed of flying inside has increased a lot, and it is safer and more stable. This is still not in the fairy world. After entering the fairy world, flying in the fairy road will be faster , And the closer to the center, the faster the speed of the immortal road. It is said that the fastest immortal road is nearly ten times faster than the general rapids belt. Even the general dispersal of immortals, it only takes one or two months to travel between the two worlds.


    This kind of convenience can only be felt in the fairy world, because no other world knows how to build a fairy road.


    It seems that it will take less than two months to reach Lianyun City.


    He was about to reach the fairyland, calm as Zhou Shu, and a little uneasy in his heart.


    In fact, all the preparations that should be made are almost done, such as the hidden means. After entering the heavens, the demon refining pot and the refining world are the most helpful to Zhou Shu. It is a trump card that must not be discovered by others. Now the demon refining pot is placed in the body. Here, the formation formed by the power of six laws is tightly wrapped and interlocking, even Taiyi Daluo would never want to perceive it, unless it is a person who practices some special laws.


    As for the Golden Immortal in the Hunyuan Realm, it is not easy to see Zhou Shu through it. Most of the city lord guarding Xiancheng can''t see through it unless he stands in front of Zhou Shu.


    The Flawless Holy Note is also protected by the formation, but it can still be effective.


    As for the rules of the immortal world, Zhou Shu also understood very clearly, this must be thanked Qingque, who had already thought about it for him, Zhou Shu might even have to pretend to be like a person who had just arrived in the immortal world.


    Unlike the Xiancheng in the Outland, the Xiancheng in the Immortal Realm is very different from the realm, that is, it is generally impossible to help but fight privately. It is very common for the immortals to fight for life and death. Even in the city, it is the same. In this situation, Xiancheng does not Will manage.


    In fact, I can��t manage it, because there are too many immortals coming and going in the fairy world, and most of them have backstages-large and small fairy world sects. If you accidentally manage people who shouldn��t be managed, a fairy city may be gone. , So just let it go, as long as they do not affect the order of the city.


    Simply put, Wufang City and Crescent City are like government administrations, and the rules are strict, while the immortal cities and realms in the fairy world are governed by rivers and lakes, and the sect is the most important.


    This is very unfriendly to those immortals who do not have sects from the outside world. Sometimes they don��t know how to die when they die. Therefore, after entering the immortal world, most immortals from outside domains want to enter the sect to be protected~www.novelhall .com~ Otherwise, it will be difficult to survive in the immortal world, but it is difficult. The sect of the immortal world easily refuses to accept disciples. Even if it receives people, it rarely accepts immortals from outside domains. Of course, you can choose to work in Xiancheng, but this way out It was equally difficult. When Zhou Shu faced Wei Tong''s invitation, he did not directly refuse. He also felt that the opportunity was rare and might come in handy in the future.


    Zhou Shu would be cautious, but he didn��t hesitate to find trouble. He was absolutely superior among golden immortals. Ordinary golden immortals could be stunned by the power of soul. Even if he encountered a large group of golden immortals, he could resist. You can also easily find a way out, and facing Taiyi Daluo, there are many ways to escape, such as the Great Escape Talisman, this kind of talisman from Buddhism can be used in both the immortal world and the Buddhist world.


    Suddenly a month passed, and the fairy world was almost in front of him.


    As we all know, the fairy world is the brightest starry sky in the void, such as the Milky Way. When Zhou Shu looked at the fairy world in Wufang City in the past, he only felt that the stars in the sky were all concentrated there. It was pitch black, and the gap was particularly obvious, but now that I was close, I didn''t feel that bright, because the entire void was illuminated by the fairy world.


    The void around the immortal world is close to dusk, and you can see far away in a vague way. In contrast, the void in the outer domain is always a dark night. Many worlds can only see a ray of light before you can see it. .


    Getting closer and closer to the immortal world, the road of immortality has also changed, and various dazzling colors have begun to appear.


    One by one, the colors lie across the rapids, making the rapids look like a rainbow across the two realms.


    Looking into the distance on the Hongqiao, I only feel that the worlds in the fairy world are like guiding lights. Zhou Shu, who is used to seeing the darkness, can''t help but yearn for it.


    (PS: Thank you Chu Ziyun for your reward and support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2517: Fiasco

    When you get off Xian Road, you will see the port of Lianyun City in front of you.


    Upon entering the port, he saw a very conspicuous giant boat, which was the big ship at the Gate of Holy Fire that Zhou Shu had seen on the road.


    On the bow of the ship, there was a blazing flame, and there stood a petite woman by the fire. She was slender and graceful. She was dressed in white, but her skin was even whiter. She was like a snowman, giving people the illusion that she might be burned by the flame. She looked indifferent. Staring at the distance, frowned slightly, as if thinking about something on his mind.


    "What a special woman!"


    "Be quiet, that''s from the Sacred Fire Gate, don''t cause trouble to your upper body, go!"


    Obviously many people noticed, looked up and hurriedly left.


    Zhou Shu closed the shuttle, but took a few steps closer, and raised his hand to the woman far away, "This fellow Taoist..."


    The woman turned around, glanced at Zhou Shu, wrinkled her nose unconsciously, and ignored it.


    Zhou Shu seemed to want to say something, but saw a few golden immortals flying out of the ship, rushing towards him with murderous aura, and his face was very unkind. Zhou Shu''s figure moved slightly, and he couldn''t see him in the blink of an eye. The golden immortals rushed over and left and right. After looking at it for a while, there was no sign of it, and he went back with a stunned look.


    These golden immortals were not weak in strength, but Zhou Shu couldn''t escape them easily. He had already left the port and went to the city gate.


    "This time I can see it more clearly, my appearance has not changed, and my expression is the same, mostly her."


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly, feeling a lot, unable to tell whether it was fortunate or disappointed.


    He recognized the woman, but the woman did not recognize him, maybe it was the reason he changed his appearance.


    It��s not difficult for practitioners to change their appearance from beginning to end, but most immortals usually don��t change. The first is that the immortals are no longer stuck in appearance, the second is that they are worried about going against the natural cause and effect, and the third may cause trouble in practice. Obviously, the woman hadn''t changed, and Zhou Shu hadn''t changed it in the past, but this time, in order to go to the fairy world, in order to avoid trouble, she made some changes. It is difficult to recognize people who have seen Zhou Shu in the past.


    The city was very lively, Zhou Shu walked slowly, looking left and right, quite interested.


    At the same time, I am observing the people around me and trying my best to understand the situation.


    Of course it��s not the use of divine consciousness. Even if the city regulations do not restrict divine consciousness, it is a taboo to use divine consciousness to detect others. He may encounter disasters at any time. He observes with vitality, and within a distance of tens of miles, there are at least three too big Luo, Zhou Shu was also slightly shocked.


    It was more dangerous than he thought.


    This is also the difference between Xianjie Xiancheng and other Xiancheng. New Moon City is worried that Taiyi Daluo will disturb the order, lest they come in, but Lian Yuncheng is not afraid. Even Yuncheng would not worry about the resources of Xiancheng. The resources in the immortal realm were much higher than those in the outer realm. Moreover, these high-level immortals did not come here to cultivate resources. Most of them were resting here and would go to the outer realm to explore at any time.


    The danger is one, and the other is familiarity.


    Almost all people here are human practitioners. Others are also transformed. Unlike the Wufang Crescent, you can always see strangely shaped aliens and monsters. The more familiar is the architecture. The architectural style here is very similar to the Xuanhuang world. Several buildings are almost identical in appearance, such as the Wanbao Building in front of you.


    Wanbaolou is one of the three largest merchants in the Xuanhuang world, and it is also one of the top merchants in the world.


    The heavens are constantly changing, and the sects have changed many times, but the merchants always stand firm.


    After seeing that he was about to go in, he was slapped on the shoulder, Zhou Shu turned around and smiled, "Senior Wei."


    "Don''t call your name."


    Wei Tong waved his hand and said with a smile, "Boy, as soon as Lianyuncheng comes to Wanbaolou, it is really rich."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said in amazement, "Senior... why do you look like this?"


    Wei has the same gray robe, and there are even two large oil stains on his sleeves, as if he hasn''t been washed in hundreds of years. Although immortals are not stiff, it is rare to be so sloppy. Besides, Wei Tong is still quite powerful. Immortal catch.


    "There is no task now, so what should I pay attention to."


    Wei Tong snorted and didn''t care at all, as if he was completely used to it, "Why are you here so late? The old man is waiting anxiously."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Senior is caught in the Nine Nether Yin Qi again?"


    Wei Tong stared, "How can the old man hit again and again? It''s not the old man, it''s someone else. Come with the old man."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, followed Wei Tong, and asked, "Senior, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with Jiuyou Ghost King?"


    "Very troublesome."


    Wei Tong sighed and said something.


    After Zhou Shu left, Wei Tong waited for more than three years to wait for reinforcements. The three immortals were arrested and Taiyi Daluo had them.


    The four teamed up, thinking that there should be no problem, but it turned out to be otherwise. They only killed the ghost king and ghost in the Tianlu realm, and the ghost kings in the Tianfu realm and the Tianshou realm had already swallowed the vitality of their realm, fully formed, and became Very powerful, especially the Black Bone Envoy Fat Yi, even if the four of them joined forces, they couldn''t kill them, so the two Nine Ghost Kings fled through the Black Bone Envoy.


    One went to Lirenjie, the other fled in the opposite direction.


    The matter is of urgency and priority. Obviously Lirenjie needs more help so the four of them all go after Lirenjie.


    The ghost king ran away all the way, exuding nine nether yin qi, yin qi filled the void everywhere, polluting all the places passed by, whether it is the rapids or the realm, and finally reached the Liren realm, which expanded even more, but four immortals joined forces, In addition, Lirenjie was very strong, and finally killed the ghost king.


    However, Liren Realm also suffered a catastrophe. Not to mention casualties, at least half of the area was occupied by Jiuyou Qi. More importantly, the ghost king shattered the Jiuyou Heart before his death and scattered all over Liren Realm. You know, even a tiny piece of fragments may breed new ghost children and ghost kings in the future.


    The ghost king generally does not blew himself up, and this move must be instigated by someone.


    And to restore the old view of Lirenjie, it is not possible to do it in a few hundred years. It is more likely to completely abandon Lirenjie.


    "Not to mention that there is a Jiuyou Ghost King who ran away directly. It is still looking for it. This operation can be said to be a complete defeat."


    Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "The matter is still being investigated, but it has been handed over to a higher-level immortal trap. The old man is no longer in charge. But Supervisor Yang, your two contributions have been reported to the old man. Now, there should be rewards from the Immortal Prison soon, so don''t worry, if it wasn''t for your help this time, the Tianlu Realm might be the same as the other two, and the result would be several times worse than it is now. "


    The Immortal Prison is one of the four major institutions of the Immortal Realm Immortal Court, which is mainly responsible for criminal prisons and so on. The immortal arrests of each immortal city are under its jurisdiction.


    "Thank you senior."


    Inadvertently made a great contribution, Zhou Shu quickly thanked him and sighed, "The ghost king is really a curse..."


    Wei Tong said bitterly, "Needless to say the ghost king, but the black hand behind the scenes is even more a disaster. The old man can''t go to investigate this time, but when he is on the list of murderers, the old man will never let him escape. Wait and see!"

 Chapter 2518: heal

    Wei Tong was sloppy, his whole body glowed when he spoke, like a burning fire.


    This scene was only a flash, but it made Zhou Shu feel slightly shocked, and the envy of evil and hatred, most of them couldn''t do it.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Are those seniors caught the Nine Nether Yin Qi?"


    Wei Tong shook his head, "No, they were prepared a long time ago and will not be harmed by Yin Qi. At that time, the ghost king fled to establish the human world, and the rapids on the road were all polluted. Many people suffered innocent disasters. The mission is implicated and must be brought back for treatment. Even Yuncheng has some golden immortals who practice the law of life and death, but they can''t completely remove the Nine Nether Yin Qi, and can only temporarily suppress it. If you don''t come, the old man will have to go to the immortal world for help. "


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "The junior understands."


    Wei Tong said slowly, "The old man said before that your law of life and death is much better than that of ordinary people. Should I believe it now?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The younger generation just knows a little about Jiuyou Yinqi, which is nothing. Seniors shouldn��t spread the word about it. It��s not difficult for the younger generation to save people. But if you have something to say first, the younger generation will not show up. Don''t tell others."


    "Why?"


    Wei Tong shook his head unconsciously, "This is a great merit. If this matter is reported, Immortal Prison will definitely draw you in, and you will have a worry-free future."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The younger generation''s aspirations are not here, as long as the seniors remember it."


    The previous two things can be said to be Zhou Shu accidentally passing by to help, but this one is different, and there are only three things. It is not a good thing to leave a name in the fairy prison, at least until the name of Zhou Shu is not cleared, it is not suitable this way.


    Wei Tong glanced at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Yang Rong, it seems that your kid is going to blackmail me?"


    Zhou Shu paused and smiled slightly, "Seniors have a lot to learn from juniors."


    "Haha, hahaha!"


    Wei Tong laughed and patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder, "I''m poor and white, but I''m not afraid of you blackmailing me. Come if you want!"


    Zhou Shu laughed at the same time, arrogantly, not being polite in front of the senior.


    Although he didn''t meet Wei Tong much and his goals were different, his interests were similar, and he could be regarded as a year-long acquaintance.


    Many passers-by looked sideways, and when they saw an old and a young girl who looked mad, they all cast incomprehensible and disdainful eyes, but when they saw that no one else entered the city lord mansion and no one blocked them, their eyes became shocked and confused. .


    Unlike foreign immortal cities such as Crescent City, the city lord here does not live in the tall tower hall, but a relatively ordinary mansion.


    Zhou Shu actually hesitated, but after a moment of stagnation at the door, he found that there were not many formations in the mansion, and the vitality was not very strong. The strongest was only the Taiyi Daluo realm. Although there was a little doubt in his heart, those Worry has gone with it.


    Wei Tong strode into the shooting star, ignoring the surroundings as if there was nothing, and others didn''t dare to stop him.


    After a while, the two came to a house yard.


    The front yard is tightly formed, and it should be the strongest place in the mansion.


    Zhou Shu swept a little bit, and found that there were at least a hundred people inside, most of the vitality was obscure, and there was a layer of black energy, which was a sign of Jiuyou Yin Qi entering the body, and his heart relaxed, Wei Tong was in front of the door. Shouted loudly, "Zhaozhong, come out!"


    After speaking in reply, "Zhaozhong is my subordinate and a disciple, so don''t worry about him."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but saw a golden immortal come out with an unusually steady pace and described it as extremely majestic. He bowed and said, "Master Wei!"


    Wei Tong frowned, "Don''t always call the old man Wei, what''s going on inside?"


    "Yes, Master Wei."


    Zhao nodded in focus, and said condensedly, "The dozen or so golden immortals are still making trouble, and their subordinates have been soothed."


    "If you can comfort people, then the old man will be less scolded," Wei Tong glared at him and pointed at Zhou Shu. "This is Supervisor Yang. He removed the old man''s Jiuyou Yin Qi. Now he Coming to Lianyun City, it happened to help us solve the trouble."


    Zhaozhong was shocked when he heard the sound, and bowed to Zhou Shu, "Thank you, Supervisor, for rescuing adults, Zhaozhong is grateful!"


    "Friends don''t need to be like this."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly went to help, but felt like a welded iron block, motionless.


    Wei Tong waved his hand, "Don''t worry about him, he is just this rigid, stubborn, Yang Rong, ready to start."


    Seeing Zhaozhong''s salute, Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "What should juniors do, seniors?"


    Wei Tong waved his hand, and a stream of light fell on Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu was instantly covered by the light, and there was no trace at all. "You can go in without worry, no one can see you, Zhaozhong, you take Supervisor Yang in, he You don��t want others to know that he saved people. Remember to keep a secret."


    Zhaozhong saluted, "Master Wei, your subordinates understand that if you leak out a little, your subordinates are willing to be punished."


    "Okay, needless to say so clearly."


    Wei Tong waved his hand, "You go in, the old man will go to the city lord to explain it."


    "Monitor, please follow me."


    Zhaozhong showed some respect, and strode ahead.


    Still in the formation, you can hear the noise in the house, very noisy.


    "The immortal arrest has been detained for more than ten years. When will it be!"


    "You can''t practice well during a good time, and you must always be careful to invade the sea of ??consciousness ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is not a life for people at all."


    "That''s right, drinking well, practicing gong, talking about the sky, suddenly I was polluted by Jiuyou Yin Qi, hate it! It''s not good to catch the ghost king when the fairy catches, and I have to catch it when I pass by."


    "What rotten immortal arrest implicates us in our suffering. We must be compensated this time! At least..."


    As he spoke, he suddenly became quiet, and more than a hundred people were like puppets, all froze.


    Zhaozhong looked at them coldly, "Without Master Wei to rescue you, you would have become ghost agents of the Jiuyou Ghost King. There was no chance to get here, without Master Wei helping you to restrain your yin Qi day and night, for more than ten years. You are already a corpse now, and you just slander him behind your back? In my opinion, Master Wei doesn''t have to worry about finding a good doctor for you. You all died earlier, but clean!"


    "what did you say����"


    Jinxian remembered to refute, but when he saw Zhaozhong''s gaze, he immediately retracted.


    Zhaozhong''s figure is not tall, but Zhan is like a mountain in the crowd, with a sense of majesty and inviolability.


    Someone suddenly noticed something, "Where is the good doctor who can get rid of the Nine Nether Yin Qi in our body?"


    He said solemnly, "Line up one by one, whoever messes up the order will automatically go to the end."


    "I''m coming!"


    "Thank you, sir!"


    The crowd suddenly became chaotic, and quickly formed a long line.


    Zhaozhong turned around and said in a deep voice, "Sir, can you please treat me with your hands, and your subordinates are guarding me, so nothing will happen."


    Zhou Shu in the light did not speak, only stretched out his hand and slowly pressed it on the nearest fairy.


    Before long, the black energy on the fairy body quickly faded at a visible speed.


    The immortal had a look of excitement, and everyone on the side was also shocked, shouting with excitement, and Zhao Zhong''s eyes also had a hint of surprise.

 Chapter 2519: Go

    Several golden immortals came up in succession, Zhou Shu quickly helped them get rid of their Yin Qi.


    "All right?"


    "I''m all right?"


    The golden immortals were a little bit unbelievable. The stubborn illness that had been plagued for more than ten years was gone. After exclaiming, they thanked Zhou Shu with ecstasy, and the immortals behind them could not suppress this scene even more. In the mood, shouting and squeezing forward, the team was in a mess. It took a long time before Zhaozhong was cleaned up again.


    Another golden fairy came up.


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment before reaching out to help him heal his injuries.


    That person was You Chongzhi. He didn''t know what had happened. He was also contaminated by Jiuyou Yin Qi and was brought here.


    Hundreds of breaths later, You Chongzhi loosened his whole body and hurriedly thanked him, but before he said a few words, he was brought to the side by Zhaozhong. He stared at the light from a distance, as if thinking about something.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and continued to remove Yin Qi.


    After a few hours.


    Hundreds of people lost their black air, and the house was filled with grateful voices, "The predecessors are so kind and unforgettable", "Mr. rejuvenated, and I hope to leave his name. The juniors are very grateful", "Little girl Yuanchuncheng Xiuyu, if your husband is dispatched in the future, he will do everything", etc.


    Zhou Shu just couldn''t hear, and walked out quickly.


    Zhaozhong frowned and yelled at the crowd a few times, and quickly walked to Zhou Shu to open the way.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, there was a lot of solemnity on his face, "The subordinates saw Master Wei restrain the Nine Nether Yin Qi for them, and it took several hours, and the monitoring took the same time, but they completely healed them. Seriously The subordinates admire the skill."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I will only have this, and everything else is not worth mentioning."


    Over the past few decades, he has a deeper understanding of the law of life and death, and it is naturally easier to get rid of Jiuyou Yinqi. Besides, these people are all golden immortals and true immortals. The process is much simpler. Of course, the pot old has also become stronger. These yin qi melted away, and if there was a piece of Nine Nether Heart, maybe they could be turned into cultivation base.


    However, this does not mean that Zhou Shu has the strength to fight the Ghost King. Yin Qi is the most commonly used method by the Nine You Ghost King, but it is far from the most powerful.


    Wei Tong was outside the door, saw the two coming out, and smiled, "Is everything all right? Faster than the old man expected."


    "The subordinates are also shocked. The supervisors are very talented."


    Zhao nodded, but his complexion was still solemn, and there was really no shock.


    Wei Tong said slowly, "Zhaozhong, let them go after two hours, and remember to warn them not to talk nonsense."


    "Yes, Master Wei."


    Zhaozhong finished saluting, turned around and left.


    Wei Tong beckoned, waved away the light from Zhou Shu, and said thoughtfully, "Are you really not going to take credit? Saved more than a hundred people at once and helped immortals catch up with missing holes. Immortal Prison always values ??fame. It��s extraordinary, probably more than the previous one."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "It''s not necessarily a good thing, it''s enough to have seniors to take care of."


    "The old man tried to prevaricate, but you really depend on the old man."


    Wei Tong sighed, but there was a smile on his face, "The old man from Linghu City Lord has already recommended him. You can join Lianyun City anytime you want, whether you want to catch quickly, a doctor, or anything else. Choose whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Sorry, the juniors still have to think about it."


    "Well, the old man will send you out."


    Wei Tong walked out, "Yang Rong, how long do you plan to stay here?"


    Zhou Shu followed, "I don''t know yet. This is the first time this junior came to Xianjie Xiancheng. I want to look around and gain insights."


    Wei Tong thought for a while and said, "Honestly, are you planning to find an immortal sect here to join?"


    Seeing Zhou Shumoran, he thought that the question was right, and said slowly, "In fact, most foreign practitioners who come to the immortal realm think this way. There is nothing bad to say. Compared to joining Lianyun City, entering the immortal sect is also very easy. A good way out, and it is not difficult to do it with your strength."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Junior just wants to see it. I don''t have this consideration for the time being."


    "Then take a closer look before deciding. Although New Moon City is good, it is still a lot worse than the Immortal Realm." Wei Tong seemed to have already determined that Zhou Shu didn''t want to get involved in the Immortal Prison because he didn''t want to enter the Immortal City to join the Immortal Realm Sect Although there are some regrets, but still very kindly said, "There are about 60 or 70 sects in Lianyun City. If you meet the one you like, the old man can help you, but the five sects and Buddhism are imprinted. , The old man can''t help it."


    Zhou Shu was not easy to explain, and asked in confusion, "Sixty or seventy, even Yuncheng has so many sects? The juniors don''t seem to have seen it."


    Wei Tong explained, "Lianyun City is a very important border city in the immortal world. It is like a prominent corner on the map. There are seven immortal roads connected to the outer domain. Many disciples of the sect also choose to enter the outer domain from here to explore. , Then the sect will also choose a site here to build a faction. As for you can��t see it, that��s because most sect addresses are outside the city, and there are not many sect industries in the city.��


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior understands."


    It seems that Lian Yuncheng is not very stable.


    He thought for a while and said, "Is the Holy Fire Gate also in Lianyuncheng?"


    Wei Tong looked solemnly, "Did you see the flame ship in the port?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Exactly."


    Wei Tong shook his head, "Sacred Fire Gate has no divisions in Lianyun City, but they occupied the two surrounding realms in succession some time ago, and built strongholds there. It is simply lawless!" He sighed, resentment was beyond words, "Oh. , But Xian Ting is very indulgent towards them now, and even Yuncheng can''t control them at all. Our immortal trapping is even more useless, kid, you better not mess with them."


    "Junior understands."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "Senior, what are they doing here?"


    Wei Tong shook his head, "Sacred Fire Gate has never been active near Lianyun City. The old man doesn''t know why it suddenly expanded here, but I heard it was related to a stranger."


    "Another person?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. The foreigner was the person who used the immortal world to call the human practitioner from the Xuanhuang world in private, "Is it a woman in white?"


    "Did you see her too?"


    Wei Tong glanced at Zhou Shu and said, "Not only you, many people are curious, in fact, the old man is the same, but there is no way to investigate this matter, there are only some rumors, it is not convenient to say here, if you are interested, Let''s find a place to say a few more words when we have time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then wait until Senior is free."


    Although he wanted to know what was going on, he shouldn''t be impatient, let alone make people discover anything.


    The two had already left the door, Wei Tong said slowly, "Boy, do you have a place to stay, why don''t you go to the old man''s place?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and smiled, "Don''t bother seniors anymore, the juniors find a place by themselves, and then they will invite seniors."


    Wei Tong nodded and stroked his beard, "Yes, the old man has forgotten that you have a lot of money, and you have to disturb you a few times, then you go."

 Chapter 2520: Cross catastrophe

    Not long after leaving the house, a figure quietly walked over and followed.


    Zhou Shu only did a normal, calm voice transmission, "Chongzhi, when did you recognize it?"


    "I recognized it when I was treated. I didn''t say it at the time."


    You Chongzhi seemed quite interested, "Brother Dao, you and I have been cultivating in the quiet room together for so long, fighting against each other hundreds of times, and your strength is so special, how can you not recognize it? Hehe."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What''s so proud of, do you know my current situation?"


    You Chongzhi nodded earnestly, "Of course, the city lord has confessed that Supervisor Zhou Shu went out to perform tasks. He hasn''t come back for a long time, and probably won''t come back again. Now there is only one supervisor named Yang Rong in New Moon City, and everyone in the city knows it. Now, speaking of it, that list is really harmful."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Chongzhi, why did you come here? I didn''t see you in the official boat before. Is Bai Yujing worried?"


    "What''s wrong about the official ship? It''s impossible for someone to rob," You Chongzhi shook his head and said with some emotion, "There is nothing wrong with Bai Yujing right now. I just came out to experience it. I chose to come this way to see Immortal Realm, I also wanted to find my eldest brother by the way, but I didn��t expect to meet Jiuyou Ghost King halfway through. If it weren��t for Wei Xian arrest, I��d be afraid that I wouldn��t see Brother Dao. It��s really dangerous, but because of this, I arrived in the fairy world in just over ten years, and it��s an adventure, hehe."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What are your plans now?"


    You Chongzhi thought for a while, "Look around and find Big Brother by the way. He wants to join the Immortal Realm Sect. He must have been here. I don''t know if it succeeded. Brother Dao, how about you, how come here to help people?"


    "I''ve come to experience, Chong Zhi. I''ve been in Lianyun City during this period of time. I will help you find out about You Angzhi. If you have anything to do, you can come to me. If you can''t find me, you can also find Wei Xian. ."


    Zhou Shu turned around and glanced at him, walked forward quickly, and soon disappeared.


    You Chongzhi hesitated for a while and didn''t catch up, only murmured, "I''m not in New Moon City anymore, why are you still like this... I want to be with Brother Dao..."


    At this time, Zhou Shu arrived at a fairy house called Youxianyuan.


    The fairy house is the hotel of the fairy, which is very common in the fairy world.


    Compared with the cave mansion in the Outland Immortal City, the cultivation environment of Immortal House is not necessarily better, and it is definitely not safe, but the advantage is that there will be no city lord or mountain lord staring at it, and there will be no too much scruples when doing things.


    After spending a lot of money on Xianshi to choose a good room, the look in Zhou Shu''s eyes changed.


    Zhou Shu entered the room, surveyed for a while, and at the same time let go of his spiritual awareness, then he calmed down.


    He set up a formation around him and held the demon refining pot in his hand.


    He is not in a hurry to practice, but to help Caiying overcome the catastrophe.


    Before he knew it, he had left New Moon City for more than fifty years, and Caiying had also cultivated in the demon refining world for so long.


    Now it is the late stage of God Transformation Realm, and it''s about to pass the tribulation.


    No matter where you practice, you must break through the limits of one realm to go further. This is a natural law, and if Caiying wants to be promoted, he must survive the catastrophe.


    It just so happened that she had just begun to cross the catastrophe at this moment.


    Hu Lao deliberately changed a little for Caiying, shrunk the due Ten Heavenly Tribulation into one layer. As long as you pass this heavy, Caiying will be recognized, break through smoothly, and become a miscellaneous fairy, of course after the miscellaneous fairy You can still practice in the demon world.


    Although Caiying has the origins of the Demon Refining Realm and the Profound Yellow Realm, her life is still in danger.


    So Zhou Shu wanted to help her back up, he couldn''t let Caiying get into trouble.


    In the demon refining world at this time, most of the sky was densely covered with roaring clouds, and the roaring purple electricity surged like a dragon.


    In the purple cloud, Old Hu had a solemn expression, and it was the first time for him to experience someone in the demon refining world, so he was extra cautious.


    Zhou Shu also hid in the cloud, his expression was as solemn, different from the past, his body was like substance.


    In the past, he only used his divine consciousness to enter the demon refining world. Even if he needed to use power to refine magic puppets and so on, it was also the use of the power of the demon refining world. But this time, the power of the demon refining world cannot be used. To prevent the catastrophe he created, Zhou Shu must use his own power.


    This is also the reason why the Demon Refining Pot must be taken out.


    This is also the first time for him.


    Power entering the demon refining realm is no different from invading a large realm. It is very difficult to face the air wind layer. Although the demon refining world is the realm of the five demon masters, the law of energy is the essence, so most of the power is controlled by the air wind layer. To absorb and transform, Zhou Shu tried several laws and powers, all of which were expensive and had little results. It is conceivable that if the world of demon refinement officially becomes one of the heavens in the future, only the air wind layer will be enough to defend most opponents. .


    However, the Demon Refining World did not find a way to fight Shu Zhili.


    Shu Zhili has improved a lot, it is not difficult to enter the demon refining world.


    This time it was actually a confrontation between Zhou Shu and Hu Lao, and Zhou Shu won easily.


    In the wind and fire, Caiying''s small body is imagining, slowly becoming transparent, and within a few breaths, the whole body becomes a solid sword intent, looking like a purple flower from a distance, in the storm Can''t help shaking.


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook, and he couldn''t help but show up, "Caiying, what are you going to do?"


    Caiying smiled calmly, "This palace is a sword repairer, of course, I have to use the sword to overcome the catastropheWell, since it is your choice."


    Zhou Shu said nothing, slowly disappearing into the cloud.


    Caiying��s body is extremely tough. It can be said to be the most effective hole card against the catastrophe. The probability of failure is not more than 5% if the body is used to overcome the catastrophe. Even if the 5% accident occurs, Zhou Zhou Shu Zai, can also keep the soul of the pleasing soul without any damage.


    However, using the sword body to cross the catastrophe is equivalent to giving up the hole cards, relying entirely on the cultivation results during this period of time.


    And once it fails, if the sword intent cannot stop the tribulation, the sword intent will definitely wear off most of it. Even if Zhou Shu can gather the remaining sword intent, the body will not be able to make up, and the soul of plucking must be missing, and it will never be the original one. Of her.


    Old Hu didn''t realize it, "Master, isn''t this bad?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "She has grown a lot over the years, and it seems that I have been worrying a lot.


    He didn''t expect Caiying to use this method, but he wouldn''t stop it.


    Caiying''s choice shows that she has completely faded away the color of the elf, and is already a true practitioner, and he will not change the mind of the practitioner.


    Lao Hu said with emotion, "This is, since she entered the demon refining world to now, I can see all the hard work she has put in it all the way. It is very difficult for other people to do it. It will be able to overcome the catastrophe in 50 years. Use the sword body to overcome the catastrophe, if it can pass smoothly, it must be the master''s arm in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "It is true."


    Caiying''s talent is extremely good, and the cultivation environment in which she is located can be considered unique, but to achieve today''s achievements, what is needed is xinxing and hard work. She has it and has done well.


    Hu Lao said seriously, "Don''t worry, Master, she will succeed."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2521: Alien

    Ten days later, Zhou Shu left the fairy house.


    These ten days Zhou Shu spent with Caiying, it was very noisy, until now, the sound of chirping is still lingering in the ear.


    Xu Shi has been alone for too long. Caiying told Zhou Shu about all the things that happened in the past fifty years, and his mouth never stopped. Although Zhou Shuda knew about these things, he said from Caiying''s mouth. Don''t have any fun when you come out. He listened patiently and was very happy.


    Then Caiying returned to the demon refining world.


    There is no need for Zhou Shu to persuade, because she understands what her heart is, and she can''t use it to suppress evil. If she can''t help Zhou Shu, then continue to practice hard.


    There are people coming and going on the street. Even if Zhou Shu didn��t deliberately perceive it, there were many words floating in his ears. "Wanbaolou" and "auction" were mostly words like this. It seems that there is some important treasure to be auctioned. During meditation, the path was blocked by a person in front of him.


    Wei Tong pointed to the oil stains on his body and did not speak.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Senior, it''s better to hit the sun if you choose a day. Today is just right."


    In a small restaurant, in a quiet environment, the two of them had a drink, chatting, and full of interest.


    Zhou Shu regarded Wei Tong as a year-end acquaintance, and so did Wei Tong.


    When the wine was hot, I finally remembered the business.


    Wei Tong smiled, took out a round ring and threw it over, "Kid take it, this is your reward for helping you kill the ghost king. It was only sent a few days ago."


    Zhou Shu thanked him, took a look, couldn''t help but feel a little trembling, "This... doesn''t seem to be a Wanfangjie?"


    Needless to say, the appearance is exquisite and unusual, but the sword and cloud tree are inscribed on the ring face. This is the immortal imprint, something that can bear the immortal imprint is by no means a mortal thing.


    "Of course it''s not that ordinary."


    Wei Tong shook his head, appearing somewhat solemnly, "This is the Ring of Immortal Fate. Like Wanfang Ring, it can store items and spirit beasts, but it can only be used within the range of the Immortal Realm, but its most important function is not to store, but to open. The gate of the secret realm, with the ring of the fairy, the practitioner can enter almost all the secret realm of the fairy world to seek fate, and no city lord realm master can stop it, so it is also called the universal secret realm key."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Junior understands, is the reward a bit big?"


    Wei Tong waved his hand, and said solemnly, "The Immortal Destiny Ring is very good, but don''t think it is too good. In fact, most of the immortal sect disciples who enter the Immortal Miao List can get the Immortal Destiny Ring, and you are not worse than them. , You can get this, and the old man expected it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized it. It seemed that the fairy world was a way to attract talents. He smiled and said, "Then I would like to thank seniors for their good words."


    Wei Tong stared at Zhou Shu, "Actually, it depends on yourself whether you can get fairy fate. Otherwise, you may not be able to gain something if you enter the secret world. You have to be careful. It works, so it��s best not to show it."


    "Junior knows."


    If Zhou Shu was stagnant and couldn''t recognize the Lord, then fairy fate could also be a fairy disaster.


    Wei Tong snorted, "Don''t open it for a look? The things inside are the most practical."


    "Anymore?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, and opened it with ease. The space inside was not large, only tens of miles in radius, but it was extremely immortal, much better than Shangqingju. It should be somewhere under the management of the immortal world, and a jade terrace. Above, there are a stack of immortal jade and a jade slip. There are three hundred immortal jade slips. At a glance, the jade slip is the essence of the law of the immortal world. Said to be the best, but not very useful to Zhou Shu.


    The rewards from the fairy world are really generous.


    Zhou Shu took out fifty celestial jade, "Senior, this is a little thank you from the junior."


    Wei Tong''s face changed slightly, and his eyes stared, "Take it away! This is what you deserve. The old man has his own salary. How can I take your things?"


    "Senior, if you need it, let''s talk about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and put it away, as if he had known this a long time ago, he paused and said, "Senior, that woman from the Sacred Fire Gate?"


    Wei Tong glanced at Zhou Shu, with a smile, "Why do you really like her? Good eyes. The old man heard a colleague say that the woman seems to have a single name with a snow character, she is indeed an alien, holy fire. The door attaches great importance to her. No matter where she goes, there are always many disciples of the Sacred Fire door to follow. She always travels from all walks of life. My colleagues have met her in different areas. It counts her for more than two hundred years. The world I have been to is a lot more than I waited for the immortal catcher. You know, in terms of the number of people who have been to the realm, few people can compare with our immortal catcher."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "No wonder seniors remember, but this is very strange."


    Wei Tong put down his wine bowl, shook the tabletop loudly, and said loudly, "Of course it''s strange that a true immortal travels around, and the immortal realms of the outer world will go, and there are many disciples and elders accompanying them. The old man has never seen such things, even Even the core disciple doesn''t receive such treatment, but what is even more strange is... she was a true fairy since she appeared, and she is still a true fairy."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said thoughtfully, "If the Sacred Fire Sect takes her seriously, she will definitely focus on cultivating her, and with the Sacred Flame Sect''s financial resources, after more than two hundred years, she should have been promoted to the Golden Immortal. "


    "You can seeYour kid is very suitable for fairy hunting."


    Wei Tong nodded vigorously, agreeing, "This is the problem. Her talent is definitely not bad. Her colleagues have seen it from a distance. It is not superb or superb. There is no big problem in practicing any law. How can it be two hundred? Nothing has happened for years? There must be something weird in this."


    Zhou Shu poured the wine and whispered, "What is weird?"


    Wei Tong glared at Zhou Shu, "How does this old man know? Anyway, weird and not small, plus she is still a stranger, this matter is considered to be a big mystery among our immortal captures, and I want to try to investigate it. But the Sacred Fire Gate will not let others approach her at all, even the immortal hunting will not work," his eyes are more solemn, "Boy, the old man advises you not to cause trouble, the Sacred Fire Gate is a trouble in the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior thinks too much, but the juniors still have a question, what are they doing here?"


    Wei Tong thought for a while and said, "I don''t know, but it''s probably because of Wanbaohui."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Wanbaohui?"


    Wei Tong explained, ��It��s the Wanbaolou auction. Every once in a while, Wanbaolou will bring out some treasures for auction. Many of them are strange treasures, and because of the special location in Lianyun City, there are always cultivators from outside to sell. , Wanbao is more likely to have a good treasure, so it attracts a lot of people, not only the Holy Fire Gate, but most of the other sects are also ready."


    "That junior has caught up."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize that he was a little bit happy. This was the first time he saw him at the Fairy Realm auction. There must be a lot of strange treasures, so he can''t miss it.


    Wei Tong nodded, a trace of envy flashed in his eyes, "Hehe, your kid has got a lot of fairy jade, maybe you can really buy a good treasure, I can only look at it."


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2522: Saitama

    Saying goodbye to Wei Tong, Zhou Shu went outside the city.


    Almost certainly, the stranger at the Holy Fire Gate is Bian Xue.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know why Bian Xue entered the Sacred Fire Gate, but Zhou Shu could guess why Bian Xue was taken seriously.


    Bian Xue��s cultivation method is extremely rare in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is also the same in the heavens. Judging from the many classics that Zhou Shu has read, the only one who can understand the calculation method in the heavens is the vaguely unknown charity. Hang, and a few hidden powers, it��s not surprising that the calculation method is originally very demanding, and countless people want to learn it, because this road has almost no tactics for the newcomers to get started. Enlighten, and then practice with one''s own talent and understanding.


    Compared with other avenues, it is difficult and precious. It is rumored in the heavens that the way of calculation is a key to unlock the law of destiny.


    Among the highest laws, the law of destiny is the most difficult to practice, and it is also the most powerful law recognized in the heavens. There is no one. Controlling destiny controls everything, but few people know how to proceed to practice, and the calculation method is possible. It is the only thing related to it.


    The Holy Fire Gate took Bian Xue everywhere, and it was mostly related to Bian Xue''s calculation methods.


    Some things can be inferred from Qingque''s memory.


    These hundreds of strangers from the Xuanhuang Realm would have been wiped out by the Fairy Realm��the Tongtian Tower was suspended in the air and the people inside were allowed to kill each other��but the Fairy Realm soon discovered that most strangers are too good It is better than the geniuses of the fairy world itself, and the value of leaving them may be greater, so the fairy world divides the valuable foreigners into various sects, and let them fend for themselves if there is no value. It must be more evil than good.


    The fact that the Tongtian Pagoda landed in the Immortal Realm was closed by the Immortal Realm as a great secret. Apart from the high-ranking sect who obtained the foreign person and the foreign person himself, almost no one else knew about it, such as Wei Tong, who was an immortal hunter, and The City Lord of New Moon City and others didn''t know, and those strangers were also closely monitored and controlled, and it was basically impossible to communicate with outsiders.


    The Xuanhuang World has been completely isolated from the Immortal World for many years. It is a bad thing for the Xuanhuang World, and it may also be a good thing. Without the interference of the Immortal World, the Xuanhuang World has retained many ancient ways and other things, and these are based on the law of the fairy world. The immortal world has rarely or even completely disappeared, which is probably the reason why the immortal world left those strangers.


    However, Zhou Shu didn��t think that the immortal world left strangers to change something. Those Taoists abandoned by the immortal world could not be carried forward again. The immortal world values ??not the Tao but the strangers. Keeping the strangers can be used as a special tool, at least From Qingque''s memory, Zhou Shu could only see this, and Bian Xue might do the same.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu was grateful for the way he left the Xuanhuang Realm. If he was taken in or used a fairy talisman, the result would be similar to them.


    No, it should have been a self-report. Then Zhou Shu, who entered the 3,500th place out of thin air, could not guarantee that it was not Zhou Shu himself.


    While thinking about it, I didn''t realize it had reached the gate of the city.


    Unfolding the divine consciousness, millions of miles ahead are in your eyes, and there are nearly 20 sects in a small place, many.


    The closest and largest to the gate is Saitama Sect.


    Going to Saitama is one of his goals out of the city.


    The disciples of Saitama Sect used the body to enter the Tao, and created a special method of refining artifacts into the body, integrating the immortal artifacts and even the Tao artifacts into the body, making the body stronger, and extending a kind of calculation power. The method is called instrumental strength, and the appraisal of disciples in the door is to use instrumental strength as the standard.


    The Saitama sect has always been ranked very high in the fairy world, and the development has been rapid over the years. The younger elites have emerged in large numbers. There are two Saitama sect disciples in the top ten of the fairy seedling list, and one of them is enough to kill Tai The enchanting evil of Yijinxian, even if the five sects are envied, the outside world is now saying that it may replace one of the sword and cloud trees and become the sect in charge of the immortal world.


    But for a body-cultivating sect, this is actually very difficult to do. As we all know, the body refiner combines the power of the law, and the power that bursts out in an instant is extremely strong. At the stage of Jinxian and Taiyi Daluo, they are rarely the same. Rank is capable of enemy, but since then, it is more difficult to step by step. There are few body refiners in the Hunyuan realm, no one in a hundred, and the quasi-sage is rare. This makes the Saitama sect lack of high-end combat power, and it is always difficult to stand at the top of the fairy realm.


    Compared to the fairy world, Saitama Sect is much more famous in Outland.


    Most foreign races in the Outland cannot learn the exquisite tactics of the immortal world, but the body-refining tactics are suitable for them. The Buddhist sects, the Saitama sect, the Ranshen sect, the Vajra sect, etc. are well-known in the heavens. The Buddhism is very special, not to mention that the Luan Shenzong is hidden from the world, and the Vajra is self-confidential. Therefore, most of the training methods that foreign races can learn from the Saitama sect.


    At the Golden Core Conference in New Moon City, Zhou Shu met many foreign practitioners who used the Saitama clan system.


    Zhou Shu is very interested in the Saitama sect. He has also practiced several kinds of Saitama clan tactics that have been widely spread. Now the gluttonous Taoist body he has cultivated is nearly small-he has been forged more than 600 times. Being able to cooperate with good tactics can also give full play to the advantages of the debut body.


    Of course, the main thing is to see, no one will give you good things.


    A huge fist stood on a wide plain .


    It looks rough, but the sense of power explodes, and the power of the punch can be felt from a long distance, as if a punch can easily break the sky.


    Arrived.


    A golden immortal stood in front of the door, staring at Zhou Shu intently. Just as he was about to speak, there was a shout from inside, "Let him in."


    The Jinxian stunned, then took a few steps back, "Friends, please come in."


    Without knowing the reason, Zhou Shu raised his hand and smiled and walked in.


    I naturally probed it before going in. Except for one Taiyi Daluo, the rest were all golden immortals. Although their vitality was much more vigorous than the golden immortals in the city, they were golden immortals after all, which shouldn''t be a problem.


    Passing through the doorway is a wide square.


    In the middle of the square stood a huge jade stele, glittering with fluorescence, but without any writing.


    There are dozens of people around, either hitting iron, or carrying water, all of which have no practice. All men and women have one characteristic. They have bald heads, no hair or beards, and no eyebrows.


    It is said that this is how the founder of the Saitama sect was, and he became stronger and stronger, as did his followers.


    An old man walked over slowly, stood still in front of Zhou Shu, pointed at the practitioners on the square, and said in a deep voice, "Good come, choose one."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, and said, "Senior, what do you want juniors to choose?"


    The old man smiled, "Knowingly ask! Of course it is to choose the opponent. You should be ready when you come here."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed. Is Saitama Sect so irritable, regardless of three-seven-twenty-one, he will pick his opponent to fight when he comes in?


    But he heard Wei Tong say that among the many big sects, Saitama sect is one of the most friendly sects to practitioners, especially those from Outland. Otherwise, he wouldn''t come here. Is it a lie to him?

 Chapter 2523: misunderstanding

    The atmosphere became serious.


    Zhou Shu nodded to the majestic old man and looked at the disciple of the Saitama Sect in the distance.


    Perhaps this is the Saitama sect''s rules.


    They come, the security.


    A black and thin middle-aged man noticed Zhou Shu, but forgot the bucket on his shoulder, and accidentally poured a small bucket of water down.


    The water fell straight down, smashing the ground out of a hole, and it was still permeating down.


    "What, idiot!"


    Hearing the shout, the middle-aged man hurriedly stretched out his hand to fetch water, and was in a rush.


    This scene didn''t look like a cultivator at all, but Zhou Shu looked straight.


    The black bricks on the ground are made of black iron stone. They are very strong and almost considered as immortals. It takes some effort to break the golden immortal. The weight of the falling water actually punched out a hole, showing the water. ......Of course it is not ordinary water, but Mingliu glaze juice, a very rare body refining material, weighing 10,000 jin in just a small drop, if not, how can it crush the black iron stone.


    But what surprised Zhou Shu most was not bricks and water.


    The weight of the two buckets of Ming Liuli juice can be imagined, and the middle-aged man carried it on his shoulders as if he was holding two pieces of paper, effortlessly, and, moreover, he walked on the black iron stone bricks, but the ground did not Any trace, it can be seen that he was relying on himself to hold up two buckets of Ming Liuli juice, and did not let the ground share a bit.


    The scary thing is not only this middle-aged man. There are dozens of water-carrying people inside. In contrast, the middle-aged man seems to be a little bit inferior. He uses his shoulder to carry it. Others have hands, some With the head, some people use their feet upside down, some use their mouths to bite, and some even use two fingers.


    Could it be said that **** have so much power?


    Zhou Shu feels ashamed, and looking at those iron strikers, it is slightly stagnant.


    Zhou Shu is familiar with where iron is placed on the anvil. It is clearly Tianhuoshenjin. Under the iron hammers, these third-grade immortal materials are rubbed and rubbed, like dough. There is no resistance.


    Forging iron or carrying water is obviously a kind of rigorous refining.


    Seeing Zhou Shu not moving for a while, the old man''s mouth shrugged, and he whispered, "What''s the matter, I don''t want to pick it, do I have to do it for the old man?"


    Before Zhou Shu could answer, the old man beckoned, "Di Wu, come here."


    A loyal young man responded and walked over with a bucket.


    The old man frowned, "What are you still holding? Put it away!"


    Di Wu put away the bucket in a somewhat awkward manner, "Master, what''s your order."


    The old man pointed to the stone monument behind him, and said slowly, "You aim at the stone monument and punch hard."


    Di Wu responded, walked to the stone tablet, and stood still. There was no movement, but he had an awe-inspiring aura, like a big mountain, a volcano that could erupt at any time.


    boom.


    A fist was thrown out, and it was quickly received. Di Wu walked to the old man and bowed respectfully.


    On the stone tablet, a few large characters were displayed impressively, "Seven hundred and eighty-five."


    The old man looked at the stone tablet, frowned, and turned to Zhou Shu, "If you are lucky, kid, you don��t need to do it today, and you will decide the victory on the stone tablet. If you exceed this number, the old man will naturally admit defeat. go back."


    Zhou Shu looked at the stele, seemingly thoughtful.


    The stone monument is supposed to be a device to check the strength of the disciples of the Saitama sect. Is this 785 high or low?


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the old man was already a little impatient, "I''m already at your disposal, what else do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Excuse me, seniors, what is the standard of equipment?"


    "what?"


    The old man stared, "Don''t you know? Your master asked you to come here, but didn''t tell you this?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shaken, and he didn''t realize it, "The junior came by himself. There is no master who wants the junior to come. Did the senior admit the wrong person?"


    "wrong person?"


    The old man looked cold, "People may admit their mistakes, but the things you carry are not wrong. Except for the old man, who has that rosary?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was stagnant, only then did he understand that he really admitted the wrong person.


    He did carry a string of rosary beads on his body, which he got from the realm of emptiness. Although he did not plan to go to the realm of emptiness again, the Zen power in this string of rosary was quite meaningful and could be used to comprehend Zen. I was reluctant to throw it away, but I didn''t expect to be perceived by this old man, and regarded himself as a disciple of the elder Yuanming. The rest of the matter was also due to this. Most of the old man had any hatred with Yuanming.


    The rosary is not worth hiding too deep, it is easy to be seen, and not put into the demon world because he does not want to contaminate the way of Zen.


    A misunderstanding.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but smile and explained it again.


    The old man looked puzzled, "Are you talking and laughing? For Tan Yuan Rosary, entering the Realm of Void is not a function at all. It is a Zen treasure unique to Leiyin Temple, and the person holding it is equivalent to Leiyin Temple. A member of, even the old man Yuanming himself has only two strings, how could he give it to you for no reason?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "The younger generation doesn''t know this, but the elder Yuanming said that I have a relationship with the Buddha."


    He only regarded it as a key to enter the realm of emptiness. He didn''t expect it to be the Zen treasure of Leiyin Temple. He himself became the meditation of Leiyin Temple somehow?


    What does Yuanming want to do? Zhou Shu didn''t have a good impression of Yuanming. After his party in Yuanxu Realm, he had already regarded him as a fake monk who used Buddhism to improve his abilities, not a real monk.


    "Then you really have a good destiny."


    The old man''s face was uncertain, as if he was speculating whether Zhou Shu''s words were true or false.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and saluted, "The younger generation is indeed not a disciple of Elder Yuanming. The younger generation''s name is Yang Rong, who is the supervisor of New Moon City. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Wei Xian arrest here. He knows best."


    "Do you know Mr. Wei?"


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu and his expression gradually eased, "I will ask, but if you are not a disciple of Yuanming, what are you doing here?"


    Zhou Shu showed some respect, "The younger generation has long admired the Saitama Sect''s physique, and has also practiced some of the noble sect tactics. This time when I arrived in Lianyuncheng, I wanted to come to the Saitama sect and ask the seniors for the true meaning of the physique."


    The old man nodded and said slowly, "The Saitama sect of Lianyuncheng will not accept disciples for the time being. If you want to join, go to the Qunyu World."


    Zhou Shu thought about it The younger generation doesn''t want to be a disciple of the Saitama sect, but just wants to learn more about physique and gain some insight. "


    The old man''s face changed slightly, and he suddenly laughed, "So, you still came to challenge the fight? This seems to be no different from before, not bad, the old man just waited for this moment, go on."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "What?"


    The old man pointed to the stone tablet and said with a smile, "Fun hard. If you can surpass Di Wu, the old man promises to let you see more styles. If you can''t, you can go as soon as possible. It is no use keeping it. ."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Senior''s request is a bit too high, right?"


    The old man paused, a trace of shame flashed in his eyes, and he soon calmed down, and said without shame, "Since you have a destiny with Yuanming Laoer, it must be by no means bad. This number should not be difficult for you."


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (=)

 Chapter 2524: Zaman

    The old man put his hands on his chest, a hint of mockery flashed in his eyes.


    It seems that Zhou Shu and Yuanming are related, and there is a depression in his heart.


    Zhou Shuqing knew that it was impossible to compare, but this comparison, most likely inferior, was obviously not a low number.


    Could not help but fall into thinking.


    Others are still carrying water, using different parts, hands, feet, fingers, even teeth and ears. Could it be that every Saitama sect is an all-rounder who can cultivate any part of the body with the same tenacity? Withstand boundless force, there is no weakness at all?


    Obviously it''s impossible. It''s not just a golden fairy to do this.


    It is more likely that they just concentrated their whole body strength to that part, and then picked water to exercise their bodies.


    How did they do it?


    It should be unique to the Saitama sect. This kind of cultivation method makes the disciple''s instant explosive power extremely strong, and can easily beat the golden immortal of the same level.


    It would be great if I could learn it.


    Zhou Shu��s physical body can be regarded as extremely strong. He has the experience of the Xuanhuang world and the gluttonous Taoist body. I am afraid that it is not weaker than these Saitama sect disciples, but he has not formally practiced the body in the heavens, and has not done well No matter how good the body is, it is difficult for the body to show the tactics. The power of his law cannot be fully coordinated with the power of the physical body, and it is even more impossible to concentrate both powers at one point, so as to burst out amazing power.


    If you can''t compare left and right, then stop learning on the spot, and learn to compare.


    Zhou Shu had already thought about it clearly. He immediately let go of his spiritual consciousness, combined with the eighth sense, supplemented by Shu Zhili, and began to observe the flow of blood, the vibration of bones, the shaking of muscles, and the pulsation of organs. The movement of the skin, the movement of the breath... Every bit of body movement, from the inside to the outside, from blur to clear, slowly fell into Zhou Shu''s eyes, and gathered in the sea of ??consciousness into a pattern, which became vivid.


    From this look, a quarter of an hour passed.


    "You kid doesn''t speak, do you want to be fooled?"


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu and was about to have an attack, but saw Zhou Shu''s expression, but he held back.


    "How come, this kid is actually enlightening?"


    Zhou Shu in front of him was clearly obsessed with Tao, with no one in his eyes and no self in his heart.


    Di Wu looked at Zhou Shu and raised his casserole-big fist, "Master, he is ignoring you. It''s so rude, do you want to..."


    "Go away from me!"


    The old man stretched out his foot and kicked Di Wu several tens of feet, "Keep practicing, leave it alone."


    "understood."


    Di Wu touched his bald head, not knowing what he had done wrong, and quickly picked up the bucket to continue practicing.


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu, and sat down with a stab, "Enlightenment on the spot? I want to see, what can you realize?!"


    Zhou Shu is really enlightening now, and he doesn''t care about the outside world, because he knows that there is no need to worry, as long as the holy note does not issue a warning, he will not be in danger. Once the warning is issued, he will be able to recover immediately.


    Time passed by, and it was seven days and nights.


    Those Saitama sect disciples are still cultivating, but they have changed their positions. They used fingers, now they use their heads, they used shoulders, and now they have ears. Zhou Shu guessed it was true. They were doing different exercises. This is the unique method of body training in Saitama sect, which is called the transposition borrowing method.


    But one thing is different. They used to change every ten days, but now they change three times in five days.


    That was the requirement of the old man. This would be of great benefit to Zhou Shu. Constantly switching positions, the whole process was placed in front of Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu could see more clearly and thus could understand more truths. The old man could be considered attentive. It''s hard.


    Suddenly Zhou Shu opened his eyes, a bright light in his eyes disappeared.


    He looked at the old man and bowed respectfully, "Thank you seniors for your help, juniors are grateful."


    The old man looked contemptuous, "I am grateful for a fart, the old man is boring, besides, even if you watch it for hundreds of days, what can you do? How can you see the subtlety of my Saitama sect just by looking at it? ?!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is true, the younger generation earns it, but it is only one in a hundred."


    The old man said coldly, "Stop talking nonsense, go up, if you don''t count, just get out of me with your tail!"


    Zhou Shu nodded with a smile, and walked slowly towards the stele.


    With a confident smile on his persevering face, he still didn''t know what weapon power was, but he was sure that he would be able to exceed seven hundred and eighty-five.


    Standing still, focusing on one point, stepping forward and swinging a fist, the whole movement is smooth and flowing, without a trace of lag.


    boom.


    There was a muffled sound, and the stele remained motionless.


    The instantaneous eruption rolled up a small whirlpool. Although it was fleeting, the formation of the entire square shook slightly.


    Everyone felt it and looked at them, with a trace of surprise on their faces, especially Di Wu, with a very surprised expression and a bucket on his head. The whole person was stunned, looking indescribably weird and funny.


    A line of large characters gradually appeared on the stone tablet, eight hundred and twenty-one.


    Everyone looked at the stele and at Zhou Shu, speechless for a while.


    "What to look at, practice your exercises!"


    The old man''s complexion suddenly changed, and he shouted, "How do you practice your skills one by one, and still want to see others?!"


    In fact, compared with the surprise on his face, his heart is even more shocked He deliberately called Di Wu out, because Di Wu is considered the strongest among these people, and his inspection power is usually around 800 , In Lianyun City, he is considered to be a top-notch physical cultivation gold fairy, thinking that he can easily overwhelm this one named Yang Rong, let out a sigh of relief, how do you know the result?


    This kid enlightened the Tao on the spot, and he really realized it!


    Moreover, he observed the whole process of Zhou Shu''s punching. Obviously, Zhou Shu was not proficient in using it. He only understood part of the essence of the Saitama sect''s transposition borrowing method. The degree of purity is far less than that of Di Wu et al., but that''s it. It was able to play more than 800 weapons, and when Zhou Shu fully mastered the transposition borrowing method, wouldn''t it be even more terrifying, and the power of a single punch would start with a thousand?


    Soon, the shock became joy.


    Saitama Sect has always been friendly to practitioners in the foreign realm, and the old man is also a person who cherishes his talents. Otherwise, he would not deliberately ask other people to change positions to help Zhou Shu. Now Zhou Shu enlightened on the spot. Talent, it is a blessing to meet, for him, and for Saitama.


    A smile appeared on the old man''s face, "Yang Rong, you are doing well."


    "The predecessor is absurd," Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted. "The junior is just a fluke. In fact, it is far inferior to that fellow Di Daoist, and without the guidance and cultivation of the senior, the junior cannot do it."


    "Done is done."


    The old man waved his hand, "Old Chaman, since you have won Di Wu, the old man will also meet your requirements and let you see the style of Saitama Sect."


    Zhou Shuxi saluted again from her heart, with some doubts on her face, "Is there something junior you want to ask senior?"


    Chaman chuckled, "I want to ask what the value of instrumental power represents?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and after a long time he didn''t know what the standard of instrumental strength was. It was also funny.

 Chapter 2525: proposal

    Chaman didn''t speak, but walked slowly to the stele.


    The right fist was swung lightly, and the stone monument that hadn''t moved before suddenly shook. After shaking it several times, it slowly returned to its original state.


    A number emerged.


    Four thousand seven hundred fifty-four.


    Zhou Shu stared at the numbers above, nodded unconsciously, showing a lot of admiration, "Senior is great."


    His own weaponry, that is, a fraction of Chaman, is not a level at all. As far as physique is concerned, Chaman is afraid that it far exceeds himself.


    Chaman shook his head, not looking satisfied.


    Turning to Zhou Shu, he said slowly, "Yang Rong, first of all, you have to understand that the standard of instrumental strength is set by the Saitama sect. It is useless if you leave the Saitama sect. The immortal world does not recognize it, and it is not a measure of practice. The basis of the strength of a person can only be used as a reference, you know?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The younger generation knows."


    The strength of a practitioner is difficult to measure, and even the realm is not accurate, because there are countless things to overcome the opponent by transcending the realm. What''s more, if the numerical value can determine the victory or defeat, then the practitioner can only take a test.


    Chaman nodded in satisfaction, "It''s okay if you understand, but for our Saitama sect, weaponry is still very important. In the past, the Saitama sect did not have an instrumental monument, so I don''t know how many disciples died in vain, alas... ��As for the weapon power, you can understand it as the power from the immortal artifact. The power of the one-grade fairy artifact is between one and ten. Do you understand that?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Almost understand."


    If you link the weapon power with the immortal weapon, it is much clearer. According to this standard, 600 weapon strength is almost a full blow of a fourth-grade fairy weapon, while Chaman''s 4 thousand and seven weapon strength is close to Yu Liupin Xianqi.


    Thinking of this, he praised it without realizing it, "Senior takes it seriously."


    "Damn shit!"


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Chaman burst into flames and said angrily, "The threshold of five thousand years, the old man has not been able to cross over three thousand years, but has started to fall in recent years. It is really hateful! If it is not for a long time to progress, How could that old fellow Yuanming laugh?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Does Elder Yuanming also exercise?"


    Chaman glared at Zhou Shu, "Nonsense! If you don''t train, what does the old man compare to him? Do you sit in meditation?!"


    Zhou Shu became sluggish and had no choice but to stop talking.


    I was quite puzzled. Yuanming was actually stronger than Chaman. What��s even more strange was that Yuanming was actually practicing meditation. As we all know, practitioners continue to develop their bodies to push their abilities to the extreme. Only by cultivating oneself, it is impossible to rely on the power of other people, so what did you do when absorbing the Zen power of other people on the day of Yuanming? Could it be that you misunderstood him?


    Chaman calmed down quickly, "Yang Rong, what else do you want to know? Let me talk about it first. Many tactics can only be practiced by disciples of the Saitama Sect, and the old man cannot give it to you unless..." He looked at Zhou. Shu, his eyes were burning, "You are willing to join the Saitama Sect."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "You can''t join juniors."


    Chaman nodded, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes, "That old man can teach you not much."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "The juniors have learned a lot, even if the seniors don''t teach anything, the juniors will benefit a lot."


    Chaman laughed unconsciously, "Haha, your comprehension in physique is indeed very high, surpassing most of the disciples of Saitama sect. If you are allowed to watch here for ten or eight years, it may be Most of the methods will be stolen by you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "The juniors can''t do it, and don''t dare."


    Speaking of the practice, it is indeed easier to learn secretly. Of course, it is also for Zhou Shu alone. Others will not observe more carefully than Zhou Shu, and they have special talents to continuously deduct, so as to obtain the correct cultivation method.


    Zaman looked at Zhou Shu meaningfully, "If you can really learn anything, that would be great."


    Before Zhou Shu spoke, a black jade brick flew straight over and almost hit him.


    "Take it, there are some tactics on it that can teach you. When the old man is here, you can come over, whether you can watch or practice. The cultivation facilities here are also open to you, but there is one thing to say first," Cha Man pointed to the disciples in the distance, and said slowly, "You are not yet a disciple of the Saitama Sect. If they challenge you, the old man will not stop him."


    As if they had noticed something, those disciples looked towards Zhou Shu, and their eyes lit up with fire.


    Most physical exercises are full of vigor, and always have unlimited energy, and these people are probably no exception.


    Like most sects of body cultivation, Saitama sect also forbids disciples from challenging or private fights-body training has excess energy and indulges in challenging private fights, so too many disciples who die or lose their cultivation have seriously affected the sect Strength-this is actually one of the reasons for the emergence of the weapon monument.


    Zhou Shu is not a disciple of the Saitama sect. If he cultivates here, he will almost certainly be challenged by these disciples.


    Obviously, on the one hand, Chaman meant to mention Zhou Shu, and on the other hand, he also wanted to let his disciples get more opportunities for actual combat.


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu understood what Chaman meant, and nodded calmly.


    This is a big challenge, but also an excellent exercise opportunity.


    Such precious treasures as Ming Liuli Juice and Tianhuoshenjin can be used for cultivation and masters such as Chaman give advice, and there are many opponents practicing moves. How can Zhou Shu have such good skills? Refining opportunities? Of course not to be missed.


    The result of losing is terrible? Broken arm or leg?


    Zhou Shu never thought about it, because he would not come when he was not sure.


    Chaman smiled and said with satisfaction, "I have good courage. You''d better think about my previous proposal."


    Zhou Shu thanked him once, and left in a respectful manner.


    Unknowingly, I spent seven or eight days here, and there were only a few other places I wanted to go to later, Zhou Shu thought about it, and went back to the city.


    In a few days, the Wanbao Club will begin. Zhou Shu is looking forward to getting something out of it. Of course, his capital is more than a few hundred immortal jade, and he also has a lot of things to sell.


    I was not idle on the road, picked up the black brick, and slashed it with one palm.


    One split into dozens of pieces.


    On each cross section, there are written immortal world characters large and small. This is how the Saitama sect''s law book is, and it cannot be opened without the strength.


    I quickly recorded all the text. There are four methods, including the method of transposition and borrowing. In fact, this is the method that the Saitama sect cannot be spread, but Zhou Shu has learned it, and Chaman also gave it to him. Up him.


    Concentrate on deducing the tactics on the road and forget the others.


    When only passing by the port, Zhou Shu stopped to look for a while, the particularly conspicuous flame ship still stopped in the middle.


    Next to the blazing flame, no familiar white figures were seen, only five people.


    They should all be disciples of the Sacred Fire Sect. Two of them have reached the realm of Taiyi Daluo. They seem to have noticed that someone is spying, and their eyes are shot over here, the beam of light generally swept a few times.


    Zhou Shu looked away calmly and left the port slowly.


    just wait.

 Chapter 2526: Warm up

    The city is very lively, especially in several squares.


    Many practitioners are setting up stalls to sell treasures, many of them golden immortals, and among the bustling Taobao crowd, Zhou Shu also perceives Taiyi Daluo''s figure.


    When the Wanbao Club approached, such a scene would always appear in Lianyun City. Practitioners hope to get more immortal stones and jade, so as to obtain the qualifications to enter the Wanbao Club, which is regarded as a warm-up for the Wanbao Club.


    Wanbao will be divided into two sessions, each lasting ten days.


    The front is the Fairy Jade Field, which requires at least two hundred yuan of celestial jade to enter. The next is the Fairy Stone Field, which doesn''t require much.


    Two hundred immortal jade is a very high threshold, and most golden immortals can''t reach it, and outland golden immortals are even more impossible, so most of the immortal sect disciples participate.


    Zhou Shu naturally has no problem. Even the three hundred immortal jade rewards from the immortal world are more than enough. What he did in Wufang City and New Moon City was no less than against the ghost king, and the reward was naturally not less. I''ve picked up a lot, and now it''s about 700 in total. It''s one of the richest people in Outland Golden Immortal, and it''s not bad in Lianyun City.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, walked to a corner of the square, arranged the formation, took out some things, and summoned the soul body to wait for the booth.


    The soul body was formed by Zhou Shu during the journey.


    The true soul body unique to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is no less powerful than the cultivator himself, and Zhou Shu has obtained all the refining methods from Qingque.


    Generally speaking, there are two types of true soul bodies. The first is to condense the true soul bodies with various rare materials that contain the laws of the soul. The grade of the material largely determines the true soul body��s abilities. An immortal can also possess a true soul body comparable to the Jinxian or even Taiyi Daluo. The second method is to refine a living immortal into a true soul body. It is a cruel method and much more difficult than the previous one, but it is refined. The latter true soul body may be better than the first one, it can retain some of the fairy''s own abilities and can do more things.


    Zhou Shu''s this is not a true soul body, but it is much stronger than a normal soul body.


    There is a semi-substantial body that will not fall apart in one shot, and will not be easily seen through.


    With these arrangements, Zhou Shu wandered around in the square, and perhaps he could gain something.


    In Zhou Shu��s eyes, almost all concealment formations were ineffective. He could clearly see the treasures in the formations. At the same time, he was also using the vitality detection method-what he learned from the origin of the Tianlu realm is not cultivation. You can use the law of life and death��perceive it. Obviously, living treasures are mostly good things. Either there is a spirit in it, or there is a realm of origin in it. After turning around in this square, Zhou Shu only Six treasures were found to meet the requirements, and three of them were still in his booth.


    One of the fairy artifacts is being publicized by the Jinxian vendor.


    The immortal artifacts are not high in rank, but there are artifacts in them, and there is a great possibility in the future. Many people are staring at them, believing that they will be sold soon, and Zhou Shu will not join in the fun.


    The other one is a bead, with a crystal-clear appearance, and steaming inside, as if something is sealed.


    Zhou Shu recognized that it was an evil soul.


    Evil souls are not a big harm in the heavens, far inferior to ghost children and ghost kings. Even mature evil souls can easily be killed by the golden fairy.


    This bead also attracted some people, and it should be possible to get a lot of fairy stones.


    The third piece is a stack of wooden slips.


    There are about a few hundred roots, and the whole is withered yellow. It looks like it has been around for many years, some of which are illegible, and some are directly broken.


    The text on the wooden slip is a classic of Confucianism and Taoism. The argument is regarded as one of the foundations of Confucianism and Taoism. It is widely circulated in the Xuanhuang Realm and the heavens. It is not rare, but Zhou Shu only glanced at it and immediately walked Walked over.


    "Friends, please take a look at this Mujian."


    As soon as Zhou Shu finished speaking, he heard a voice coming from behind, "Bring up your wooden slip, I want it."


    The stall owner is a middle-aged true immortal, and he has an unexpected look. In his opinion, this wooden slip is really worthless. He just took it out to make up the number when there was no way. He hoped to sell some immortal stones to Wanbaohui, but he didn''t expect it to be just taken out. There are only two people who want it, or both can''t afford it.


    Suddenly at a loss, don''t know who to give.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, then turned around and said, "Tao friends, you need to know before you come."


    "You are also worthy to call an old man and Taoist friend, get out."


    It was an old man who was speaking in a black Taoist robe, and the one-month-old white flower mark on his sleeve was particularly conspicuous. His eyes were all on the jade slip, he didn''t even look at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu naturally knew that this old man was in the realm of Taiyi Daluo. He just concealed the cultivation base, but he would not give up easily. He only smiled, and immediately grabbed Jade Jane into his hand. .


    The stall owner was stunned, and the old man was also stunned.


    The stall owner didn��t expect that his formation was completely useless, and he didn��t expect Zhou Shu to grab it directly, and the old man didn��t expect that, watching Zhou Shu sneer unconsciously, he even had some scruples about himself, this young man. I dared to do it. I was so courageous, it was just a lesson.


    "Hey Hey."


    In the sneer, the old man no longer hides his cultivation base, and the pressure spreads. Although the target is only Zhou Shu, the people around him also perceive that something is wrong. They are panicked and evasive.


    "Will there be trouble before Wanbao Club?"


    "Don''t look at who that person is What is he afraid of."


    "Elder Liuhuaguan?"


    "It can be seen at a glance, except for them, who can wear a robe of flowing flowers?"


    Everyone��s discussion reached Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. Liuhuaguan is a sect of the fairy world, and it can be considered a big sect, but it is far from the real big sects such as Saitama Sect, Holy Fire Gate, etc. There is a big gap, but in Lianyun City, it is already considered the top five forces.


    Turning his back to the coercion, Zhou Shu did not move, and said calmly, "Friends of Taoism, how much is this group of wooden slips?"


    The stall owner stood there, looking at Zhou Shu, and then at the old man. No one dared to offend him, shivering and speechless.


    The old man''s face suddenly darkened.


    Originally, I just wanted to teach Zhou Shu a lesson, and just bring the wooden slips over, but Zhou Shu actually ignored him and committed the following crimes, and the consequences would be serious.


    "Humph!"


    There was a flash of killing intent in the old man''s eyes, and the people around him couldn''t help taking a few steps back.


    In Lianyun City, the immortal sects are less controlled, and it is not uncommon for immortals to fight privately, but it seems a bit serious at the moment. It is still rare for a Taiyi Great Luo Jinxian to act in public, and it can''t be stopped.


    The stall owner couldn''t bear the growing murderous intent, and retreated in a panic, as did the surrounding vendors, suddenly leaving a large space.


    Zhou Shu still turned his back to the old man, holding a wooden slip in his hand, with a smile on his face.


    Among the crowd of onlookers, Wei Tong couldn''t help shook his head, and thought to himself, "You kid, how come you get into trouble? That''s something extraordinary. The old man doesn''t seem to see anything... The old man is a fairy trap. But I can''t control these sects, so I can''t help but..."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2527: 1 hi

    (PS: Happy Holidays to the book friends~~)


    The old man was about to start with a black face, and suddenly stopped, staring at Zhou Shu''s hand for a moment.


    Soon, the killing intention disappeared, his face eased, and he said warmly, "My little friend, what sect do you come from?"


    Zhou Shu turned around, smiled and saluted, "Senior, juniors don''t dare to speak rashly."


    "Hehe, it''s really young and promising, this simple and easy to let you."


    The old man nodded, smiled generously, and turned away.


    As the old man left, the surroundings returned to normal, but the onlookers could not calm down.


    Compared to the old man''s sudden killing, it is even more incredible to leave like this, that is the elder of Liuhuaguan.


    "what happened?"


    "Who knows, but the old man can be sure, this young man is probably not easy."


    "Even the elders of Liuhuaguan don''t want to mess with it, nothing more."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferently, and greeted the stall owner, "Daoist, how many wooden slips are this group?"


    The stall owner slowly moved over, with some fear on his face, "Since the senior likes it, then take it."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously and put down a piece of fairy jade, "Business is business."


    The stall owner looked at Xianyu, his eyes were a little straight, until Zhou Shu was far away, he picked it up in a hurry, looked left and right, his face was full of joy.


    Before Zhou Shu took a few steps, Wei Tong caught up and patted his shoulder, "You are a good boy, even Jia Busan was fooled away by you, hahaha."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It was because the senior was there that scared him away."


    Wei Tong shook his head and said solemnly, "This old guy won''t give me face, and he is not on the list of fiends, I can''t control him, Yang Rong, you still take a risk, if he doesn''t look at you Where''s your hand?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s all Taiyi Daluo. You won''t be so reckless, right? If you kill the wrong person, you can''t fix it."


    Jia Busan temporarily stopped, not because Wei Tong, but because he saw the fairy ring on Zhou Shu''s hand.


    At that moment, Zhou Shu put the fairy ring on his hand, and deliberately let go of some concealment, so that Jia Busan could see clearly.


    As everyone knows, the fairy ring is not ordinary. Most of the geniuses who can wear it are the geniuses in the top of the immortal seedlings list. Jia Busan suddenly felt hesitate not to be afraid of defeating the genius, but to worry that he would be killed by the genius by accident. The people behind came to the door, it would be bad, even Liu Huaguan might not be able to protect him.


    Although Liuhua Temple is a big sect, it is still far from the real big sect.


    It''s fine if it''s in the wild, but in Xiancheng, so many people watched it, and they couldn''t escape the relationship.


    Arrogance is fine, but it depends on whether you can bear the consequences.


    Before figuring out the truth, Jia Busan would naturally not be able to attack Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu could perceive that Jia Busan just pretended to be generous and left with resentment, and the killing intent has not disappeared, and may still be in the future. in trouble.


    "Do not bother you."


    After Wei Tong reminded Zhou Shu, he left soon. Zhou Shu glanced at him and was very grateful.


    When I was about to see Mujian, there was a noise from the sea of ??knowledge, and he shook his head and walked to his booth.


    In this session, dozens of people have been surrounded.


    There was no end to each other, and it was more lively than Mu Jian.


    It can be seen from the fact that there are people robbing the wooden slips, the immortals here are all knowledgeable, it is difficult to escape their eyes whether they are good or bad, and Zhou Shu��s booth is basically good, and it is not surprising at all. .


    For example, those two artifacts from the Tianlu world.


    The Heavenly Lu Realm was robbed by the ghost king, all creatures and treasures were looted, and Zhou Shu, who had obtained the origin, naturally gained the most.


    Most of the treasures were turned into demon refining pots and their own cultivation bases, while other creatures and some ancient monuments and ancient books were kept in the demon refining world and became part of the demon refining world, and they also left fire for the Tianlu world. , Among them there were two artifacts, the old pot could not use it to improve the cultivation base too much, so he kept it, and it happened to be sold at this time and replaced with immortal jade.


    One of the Xiangming cups has been promoted to a third-rank immortal artifact, and the other Luoyu rod is still a native artifact.


    For immortals who know goods, artifacts are better than immortals and have more training value. First, they bring their own spirits. Second, promotion is much simpler. Third, they can change according to their own ideas. Fourth, they can explode in critical moments. The original power is much stronger than ordinary fairy weapons.


    "Brother don''t fight, if you want that cup is not better, the grade is also higher."


    "I just like that stick. I can''t do it if I want to be blinded. The life source in that stick is much more than that of a cup, and it hasn''t been polished. It takes only a few hundred years to be promoted to the third rank. What''s the difficulty? ?"


    "Hmph, let''s see who gets it!"


    They are all people who know the goods, no one can deceive anyone, and there is no result in the fight.


    You Chongzhi was also in the crowd, but he did not see the two artifacts but a knife.


    "This knife is only a second-grade immortal weapon, much worse than your puppet killing, what''s so good about it?"


    "If you don''t practice the knife, you can''t see its benefits."


    You Chongzhi didn��t look back and knew that it was Zhou Shu. He only said, ��Its original owner is extraordinary, and he may be better than me in the knowledge of swordsmanship. The intent of the sword is condensed but not scattered, and it is mostly inside. Swordsmanship has been formed. If the swordsmanship can be incorporated into my killing puppets, it will definitely be helpful. It is not difficult to promote to the first rank. In time, it is possible to form a sword soul."


    The soul of the sword, like the spirit of the sword, is also the soul of the fairy, but the soul of the sword is much less than the spirit of the sword Because of the killing intent of the sword owner, it is easy to give birth to the spiritless and bloodthirsty evil spirit. However, it is extremely difficult to give birth to the soul of the sword that is capable of helping the owner.


    The evil spirit on the knife is also helpful for knife repair, but if you want to achieve greatness, the evil spirit is better.


    "learned."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized that this knife was taken out at will, but he didn''t want to have a chance to be in it, "Then why don''t you buy it?"


    "The second brother said that you must not be impatient in buying and selling things, otherwise it will easily lead to chaos, and there are so many people now. What if I want to buy something and others are fighting, and if I raise the price, I can��t buy it again. I didn''t bring much..." You Chongzhi was halfway through, blushing, and he said nothing.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "It came out sneaking out again, right?"


    You Chongzhi lowered his head, "Hey, I have already come out anyway, and I have met you, Brother Dao, so don''t worry."


    "When fighting is decisive, you are like a demon. How do you think of it as a child? Are big families all such freaks?"


    Zhou Shu''s abdomen slandered a few words, and commanded the soul body to hold up the knife and send it to You Chongzhi. The soul body said, "The Taoist fellow stared at the knife for a long time, he must be the one who loves the knife. Selling it to the predecessors, I''m quite relieved to find a master for it, haha."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, looking at the soul body and didn''t know what to say.


    Before he spoke, the stall owner sent the knife over. Could it be that he knew what he was thinking?


    It doesn''t seem to work if you don''t buy it now.


    After a few glances left and right, no one seemed interested in this knife, and he was secretly happy.


    In fact, it should be like this. There are many people in Lianyun City who can see the evil spirit, but there are not many who can see the guts, and it may not be here.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~Spring is here~)

 Chapter 2528: suddenly

    Only a few people looked at You Chong, and the others were still staring at the two artifacts.


    You Chongzhi quickly said, "Then I want it, how much?"


    The soul body stretched out his hand and shook it twice, "Fifteen immortal jade."


    "what?"


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "The second-grade magic weapon also costs fifteen immortal jade, which is too expensive..."


    I didn''t finish speaking, because Zhou Shu''s voice came in my ears, "Just give it to him, you can''t suffer, you should have it?"


    "A total of sixteen yuan..."


    You Chongzhi hesitated, "Give it to you, who made me want it?" He took out the fairy jade depressed and handed it over, taking the knife and holding it in his hand and looking at it.


    Looking at it, the depression disappeared. Compared to getting a favorite magic weapon, what is a little fairy jade? He is used to his big hands, after all, You Jia is a great tycoon in New Moon City, and dozens of immortal jade doesn''t feel distressed at all.


    Why do you think something is wrong?


    Looking at the soul body and then at Zhou Shu, he seemed to understand something, and couldn''t help but say, "Brother Dao, then...that''s you, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are not too dumb."


    You Chongzhi understood completely, and smiled a lot, "True Soul Body? You can really do it, this is to be supported by me, hehe, funny."


    "By the way, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu left with a smile, and You Chongzhi followed.


    Sure enough, the golden immortals who were arguing all stopped, with a strange expression.


    A second-grade immortal artifact costs fifteen celestial jade, so how much will those two artifacts sell?


    The soul body looked at them and said calmly, "Luo Yu sticks ninety celestial jade, Xiangming Cup only needs fifty celestial jade, the opportunity is rare, if you want to buy it as soon as possible."


    "ninety?"


    A golden fairy asked in surprise, "Are you going to eat people?"


    "That''s right, these third-grade immortal tools are not worth the fifty immortal jade, and the ninety is even more exaggerated. Fellow Daoist, you make random prices."


    "Ninety Immortal Jade sells an ordinary immortal artifact, how can it be possible, you are totally nonsense!"


    The crowd gathered around and pointed at the soul and rebuked loudly.


    The soul body just pretended not to hear, "After half an hour, I will leave Lianyun City. By that time, you will not be able to buy it anymore if you want to buy it. If you are willing to buy the fairy jade, you can just take it away. It��s too late. I can''t buy it either."


    An old man leaned a few steps closer, Wen said, "Friends, lower it, your price is a bit unrealistic."


    Another person looked sharply, "Friend Taoist, Zhang is a disciple of Lingshan Sect, don''t you know Lingshan Sect?"


    Others even waved their fists, "Daoist, if you talk nonsense again, be careful, I will smash you!"


    "Either you will come up to grab it, or you will trade the fairy jade."


    When the soul body finished speaking, he hung his head and ignored them, regardless of his threats and temptations. After a while, the soul body disappeared. They couldn''t find themselves at all. It didn''t matter if they were in charge of the sect. Besides, these golden immortals Even the soul body could not be distinguished, and Zhou Shu didn''t pay much attention to it.


    The golden immortals were stunned for a while, but there was nothing to do.


    It''s definitely impossible to grab them. They are not Taiyi Daluo, and they can''t run out if they grab them. Not only are they in vain, they may also lose their lives.


    After being silent for a while, someone could not help but shoot.


    Thinking that artifacts are rare after all, as long as the spirit of the tool is adjusted, it will not be replaced for a long time in the future.


    There was another uproar. The two bought the artifact and left in a hurry. The rest of them also walked away, but they were all still in the square, spying on the soul body everywhere, seeming to want to do something.


    The soul body was too lazy to deal with them, closed the stall, mixed into the crowd, and soon disappeared.


    The expressions of those golden fairies were stagnant, and some people wiped their eyes to suspect that they had made a mistake. Why did such a big person suddenly disappear? The same is a golden immortal, how could he completely disappear in front of so many people, unless... he is not a golden immortal at all?


    No wonder selling something is so cold and arrogant, completely ignoring me, it turned out to be Taiyi Daluo, or even a higher realm fairy.


    The golden immortals panicked, thinking of Shi Cai''s rudeness, the more they thought about it, the more panicked they became, and they ran away in a hurry.


    Once things are likely to go bad, bad things will probably happen. This is a common sense in the heavens.


    Of course they wouldn''t know that it was just Zhou Shu''s soul body, which was taken back by Zhou Shu. The power of the soul was scattered everywhere and it was difficult to detect it.


    There were more than a hundred more immortal jade, Zhou Shu was very satisfied, and handed it to You Chongzhi beside him.


    "What do you give me fairy jade, two hundred yuan?"


    You Chongzhi was shocked, and hurriedly stuffed it back, but was blocked by Zhou Shu, and smiled, "It will be the Wanbao Meeting in a few days, come with me, and be strong."


    "You still want me to be a trustee, hehe."


    You Chongzhi came over and nodded, with some joy, "Brother Dao, I also want to see it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Chongzhi, what have you inquired about these days?"


    You Chongzhi sighed and said with a frustrated expression, "Nothing. Except for a Saitama sect who has a better attitude, the other sects...know that I''m from a foreign land, so I won''t let them in at all. Say a few words, how can you inquire about the news."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Understood, I will help you ask about You Angzhi."


    "You have to count on Brother Dao every time," You Chongzhi nodded, as if thinking of something, "Brother Dao, I heard someone say on the street a few days ago that many immortal sects will come to this Wanbao Fair. With the abilities of Brother Dao, you may be able to meet chance or something, hehe."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Which sect?"


    In the sea of ??his knowledge, there is a list of Qingque''s painstaking collections. Back then, the lotus sect and Wushuang City on the Tongtian Tower were basically on top of them. If they can meet these sects, maybe After getting some information, he does not have the identity of the core disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, so he can only give it a try.


    You Chongzhi talked about several sects one after another, but they were no longer among them, until he said a name that Zhou Shu was familiar with.


    Zhou Shu paused, "What?"


    You Chongzhi looked at Zhou Shu, a little at a loss, "Chongyang Palace, I should have heard it right."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, seemingly thoughtful, "The first time I heard, what sect was that?"


    You Chongzhi shook his head, "I''ve heard of it for the first time, but I heard from others that there has been no news for thousands of years, and there was nothing outstanding in the past."


    "Forget it, don''t care about him."


    Zhou Shu smiled and continued to move forward.


    In Qingque��s memory, there is really not much content about the Chongyang Palace, because the Chongyang Palace has been really lacklustre over the past tens of thousands of years. It has six major sects in the Xuanhuang Realm, but the situation in the heavens is completely different. The other major sects The gate lasted for hundreds of thousands of years, and each has its own foundation in the fairy world. The Chongyang Palace is a new sect of the Xuanhuang world. It rose only tens of thousands of years ago, and the Chongyang real person did not catch up with the good times after entering the fairy world, although in Shushan The sect was established with the help, but after losing the blood of Wang Qilin, he was not strong enough to support the sect. By now, the name of Chongyang Palace was almost forgotten.


    There has been no news of the Chongyang Palace in the immortal world for almost thousands of years. The sudden appearance now makes Zhou Shu a little puzzled.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelids with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 2529: memory

    "You Angzhi, I''ve heard of it."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Wei Tong said slowly, "Is it a hundred years ago or how long ago, the old man forgot, but he did come to Lianyun City, and he caused some troubles at that time. Several sects saw him as the Xianmiaobang. The middleman wanted to invite him to start, but he refused decisively. He said in public that the non-Ten thousand souls were not in, but he was taught a lesson in public. It was miserable...but it didn''t matter."


    It was normal for You Angzhi to be educated, and Zhou Shu was not surprised at all.


    He said thoughtfully, "Senior thinks, can he join the Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Wei Tong smiled, "Hahahaha, of course it''s impossible, Ten Thousand Soul Sect is the master sect of the immortal realm, and there are many rules for accepting new ones, the first of which is to only accept practitioners who were born in the immortal realm."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Isn''t even the one who entered the Immortal Miao List?"


    Wei Tong nodded, "The Immortal Miao Bang represents only potential, not strength. For disciples of sects like Ten Thousand Soul Sect, even if they are not outstanding at the Golden Immortal stage, they will naturally change when Taiyi Daluo is in the heavens. , This is a well-known fact."


    Zhou Shu understood, "Because the big sect is too rich and can help disciples to make up for their deficiencies in various aspects, disciples may lag behind in the early stage of cultivation, but they will be able to make substantial progress in the mid-stage, so that they can get rid of others and instead of recruiting practitioners from the outside world, It''s better to recruit more trustworthy immortal disciples."


    Wei Tong quite applauded, "This is the truth. It is especially true for foreign practitioners. I have lived for so long. I have never seen a few foreign practitioners on the immortal seedlings list who can get ahead. The environment is too bad, it��s easy to be caught up by the big sect disciples later," he paused, "but the top 100 on the immortal seedlings list is worth seeing. It is a real genius, no matter what environment it is placed in, it is very likely to get ahead. , But in this range, there are almost no practitioners of the Outland."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Even if it did, it was snatched by the fairy world."


    Wei Tong just nodded, seemingly regretful, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior is very concerned about the Immortal Miao List. What outstanding talents have you had recently?"


    Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu and laughed, "There is one in front of him."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Senior is in love, but the younger generation also hopes, but the future is slim."


    Wei Tong stagnated, and said earnestly, "The old man heard that you refused Chaman''s invitation. Why? Although Saitama Sect is not in charge of the sect, but the foundation is also very good, a practitioner below the Hunyuan realm. Put them first, it would be a pity to miss the opportunity, you might as well think about it."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of respect, "Thank you seniors, but juniors have their own plans."


    He never wanted to be limited to the sect, which would be detrimental to the development of Shu Zhidao. Moreover, the name Zhou Shu has become a problem now. Joining the immortal sect always implies a self-investment in it, and it is impossible.


    Wei Tong nodded and said slowly, "It''s good for young people to have their own considerations, but don''t learn how to do it."


    Zhou Shu seriously agreed, "The younger generation will remember the words of the seniors."


    It was a blessing for Zhou Shu to meet an elderly person like Wei Tong when he first entered the immortal world, and he knew it himself.


    Back to the fairy house, Zhou Shu took out the wooden slip and looked carefully.


    It didn''t take long to pull the pile of wooden slips to pieces, leaving only the middle one.


    This one has no cracks, but it may be the oldest one. It is yellow and withered, and one or two worm eyes can be seen on the edge. The handwriting pattern on it is unusually fuzzy, as if it did not penetrate into the wood when it was carved. The passage is even more disrespectful, it''s all in a ball, and a word can''t be recognized.


    A puff of white air came out of the palm of his hand, rolled around the wooden slip, and quickly retracted it.


    In the demon refining world, there was a surprised voice from Old Hu, "Ah, it really is!"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Then I was right."


    "It can''t be wrong. The Xuanhuang world aura inside is extremely weak. It''s not that you and I can''t detect it at all, but its origin is much more refined than the demon pot. It is impossible for even a divine tool to have this origin. The root from the Xuanhuang world-Jianmu!"


    Old Hu tried his best to keep calm, but couldn''t help shouting the last sentence.


    "Is there a way to wake up? I can feel that it is still alive and has a very weak vitality."


    Zhou Shu was also excited, but still remained calm.


    He had also obtained a piece of construction wood in Kunlun before, and later gave it to Muchengzhu, but that piece was dead, but this piece was alive.


    Once you die, the value is completely different.


    There is life in the dilapidated wooden slips. Naturally, it is a strange thing. Jia Busan wants to get it because of this reason. But if it really falls into Jia Busan''s hands, it will be a thing of the Xuanhuang world. , Must return to Xuanhuang.


    Zhou Shu appeared here, and it was his destiny to get it.


    Old Hu shook his head, "Master, I can''t do it, and I don''t know who can do it."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Old Hu, you know this better than me, how do you think it should be kept?"


    Old Hu thought for a while and said, "Then put it in the realm of refining demon first.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    Old Hu picked up the wooden slip and searched it eagerly, with a lot of excitement on his face. For the demon refining world, this might be a new and better opportunity.


    When he was finished, Zhou Shu walked to him and said solemnly, "Old Hu, how many memories do you have about Jianmu?"


    He didn��t know much about Jianmu. He basically came from Muchenglord. Muchenglord only experienced 20,000 years, but the Demon Refining Pot was completely different. It was only born a little later than the Xuanhuang Realm, and the old pot was also there. There are memories in the Primordial Era, and I know far more things than Mu Chengzhu But Hu Lao, who has been silent for hundreds of thousands of years, is still recovering and has not reached the level of its heyday. Of course, memory No recovery was complete.


    Zhou Shu rarely asked in the past, because he felt it was not yet time, but the pieces of construction wood he had accidentally got now gave him other ideas.


    It''s time to open up some memories.


    Hu Lao frowned and fell into contemplation, as if trying to break the sealing stone that locked his memory.


    After a while, he said, "Not too much, about this..."


    Jianmu is a bridge between heaven and earth, linking the Xuanhuang world and the fairy world. This is what most people know, but not many people know its source.


    According to rumors, Pangu opened up the world and broke through the chaos. After death, his body turned into the Xuanhuang Realm, and its essence became the original source to guard the Xuanhuang Realm.


    The root of Pangu turned into a sapling, that is, Jianmu. Jianmu is the essence of the Xuanhuang Realm and grows together with the Xuanhuang Realm.


    As the Xuanhuang Realm matures, various powerful races (including humans, who are good at using Tao and tools are no worse than any race), as well as divine beasts and other animals, etc., the resources on the Xuanhuang Realm gradually appear. Weak, development has entered a period of stagnation, and must expand to the outside world, but no one has a good way to leave.


    It was Jianmu that broke the game.


    Jianmu continued to grow taller, extending to the heavens, among which the 33 longest branches were connected to a lush sky.


    It is the so-called thirty-three days.


    Therefore, various races in the Xuanhuang Realm, including humans, divine beasts, and other beasts, can enter the heavens through the construction of wood and go to open up a new world for 33 days.


    At this time, the Prosperity of the Xuanhuang Realm was extremely prosperous. Most of the saints and the gods of the heavens were born during this time. Races and beasts from the Xuanhuang Realm, etc., created their own in 33 days. The vast world, and continuously extend to the heavens.

 Chapter 2530: key

    Hearing this, Zhou Shu thought of something and frowned slightly.


    He paused, "Old Hu, the branches that connect thirty-three days, are actually the teleportation array generated by the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm using the laws of space?"


    Old Hu stagnated for a moment, and said respectfully, "Master, the old man was not yet in the world at that time. This is what people say, should it be?"


    From the Profound Yellow Realm to the heavens, Zhou Shu has a better understanding of the universe. He can be sure that there are absolutely no big branches that can grow to such a degree, extending from the Profound Yellow Realm to 33 days?


    That is just a legend.


    The thirty-three days of Jianmu''s connection are not branches, but teleportation arrays.


    The Jianmu, which gathers the essence of the Xuanhuang Realm, has an unparalleled understanding of the laws of space. It may be the first and only creature to control the laws of space, using branches to build a teleportation array to send races trapped in the Xuanhuang Realm to The heavens and the world are not difficult.


    This is obviously expensive, but building wood is part of the Xuanhuang Realm. To help the development of the Xuanhuang Realm, it does not hesitate to sacrifice.


    Zhou Shu didn''t talk about this with Lao Hu, but calmly said, "Lao Hu, you can keep talking."


    The various races developed rapidly, based on 33 days, encompassing most of the heavens that have been explored, and unified, called the fairy world.


    But not knowing what happened, the fairy world suddenly destroyed Jianmu and interrupted the bridge between the Xuanhuang world and the heavens.


    (The immortal world at that time is obviously different from now, the immortal world is now torn apart.


    For the Xuanhuang Realm, this is a disaster. From then on, each race can no longer enter the heavens at will, and only the strong can break through the ten-day bondage.


    Because of the collapse of Jianmu, the original origin cannot sleep, and the Xuanhuang Realm has entered a period of decline. The various races between the heavens and the earth have begun to fight for resources. The gods and monsters are in chaos, the witch gods take advantage of the void, and the monster barbarians are competing to be kings, Xuanhuang The world is chaotic.


    Until the appearance of the cultivator, mankind rose again, once again changed the pattern of the Xuanhuang world, and established a new order.


    It is another era of great talents, and there are far fewer saints, but not without.


    Since then, the cultivator established the Tongtian Pagoda and the immortal realm link, and then it was broken...This is all later. )


    "After Jianmu was destroyed, it was scattered everywhere in the Xuanhuang Realm, and almost all of it was taken back by the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "A very small part of it happened to fall in the blessed earth cave sky by chance. It took root and sprouted and grew into a variety of sacred trees. Among them, the founding wood is the most, but because it is one of the materials most wanted by immortals, it later became the least The sacred tree is almost gone."


    "I heard that several big sects in the Xuanhuang Realm have also received a few yuan."


    "Besides, there is no news about the construction of wood and fragments, but I didn''t expect the owner to get a piece."


    As he talked, the old man became excited. Jianmu fragments are of great significance to him. He can use this to overwhelm other artifacts and even slowly devour the Xuanhuang Realm. He had always wanted to get the fragments from the big sect before. This harmed many people, but in the end there were always accidents, and they were snatched away when they deserved it. He didn''t even have a chance to take a look... These memories, he did not hide from Zhou Shu, "...Master, I It''s really evil."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The cause and effect you planted in the Xuanhuang Realm has disappeared after the catastrophe, and you should have an answer for what to do in the future."


    "I see, master."


    Old Hu hurriedly agreed, after showing his loyalty, he said, "This piece of Jianmu that the master got should be taken to the heavens by a Confucian and Taoist power, who can bring Jianmu pieces to the world. God, his strength is by no means ordinary. Few people in the Profound Yellow Realm could match it. I should be able to think of his name."


    Zhou Shu stared at the remaining wooden slips, unable to perceive any information, only nodded, "This is not in a hurry."


    A blazing light flashed in Old Hu��s eyes, "The fragments of the big sect can only be regarded as the highest level of spirit wood, because they have long been dead, and the master piece, from the collapse of the building wood to the present, can still be taken from it. It''s incredible to feel the breath of life! I think it mostly comes from the backbone of Jianmu. If the owner keeps it, it will definitely benefit a lot in the future!"


    "take it easy."


    Of course Zhou Shu was also excited and had thoughts. The last time the fragment was given to the city lord, he will not miss it again this time, and now he knows more about the heavens and everything, and he knows the value of the fragment better.


    Dazongmen only wants to use it to contact the immortal world and obtain immortal energy. In Zhou Shu��s view, it is actually a key to unlock many laws, including the space laws of the three major creation laws, but the current building The wood fragment is a piece of wood with some vitality. Unless it can be revived, Zhou Shu will not get anything, and Zhou Shu has no idea how to resuscitate it, and the same is true for the old pot.


    Old Hu nodded vigorously, "Master, I will do my best."


    Zhou Shu nodded, leaving calmly on his face, staying in the demon refining world with excitement.


    He stayed in the fairy house, and at the same time he called out the soul body, went to the port, and observed the movement of the holy fire ship.


    Two days soon arrived, Zhou Shu took back his soul body, with some cares in his heart, he went to Wanbaolou.


    The square is bustling with people, but there are birds at the front of the building. There are only a few Wanbao Lou stewards. They are light and breezy but the people who look at them are eager to see through. Two hundred immortal jade is really sad. People.


    Zhou Shu walked over, raised his sleeves, the sleeves were full of brilliance, the steward immediately greeted him with a smile, and led Zhou Shu into the building.


    There is no need for someone to curse a few words, and the acid in my heart overflows.


    The layout is a bit similar to the Wanbao Building in the Xuanhuang Realm. The focus is on many treasures, but it is more luxurious and comfortable, needless to say.


    Most of the dazzling celestial objects are floating in front of you, within reach, you can take them off and play with them, but it''s hard to take them away.


    The three big Luo Jinxians in the building looked at them. Even if they were stolen by chance, it was useless. Wanbaolou��s unique prohibition could not be opened, and the fairy tools could not be used in the hand. Once the prohibition was touched by mistake, as long as you were in The immortal world can''t escape the chase of Wanbaolou.


    There is a round platform in the middle, and several Wanbaolou immortals are setting up something.


    Surrounding the round platform is a ring-shaped building, like the Colosseum of the ancient barbarians.


    There are more than 200 rooms in the seven-story building. Zhou Shu felt it. Most of them were seated, and some were standing at the railings, such as You Chongzhi, who kept winking at him.


    A waitress walked over and bowed Yingying, "Lian Er from the Nujia, at the request of Senior, you can talk to the Slave if you don''t understand anything."


    Zhou Shu pointed to a room on the third floor, "Is there anyone in that room?"


    Lian''er confirmed, and whispered, "Senior, no, you can go, but..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Very well, take me there, trouble girl."


    Lian''er swallowed what he wanted to say, and led Zhou Shu to the third floor, with a lot of worry in his eyes.


    The location of the room is very good, facing the round table, many people have asked, but after they listened to the waitress, no one wanted to go.


    Who knew that he would meet Zhou Shu like this and would not even listen to it.

 Chapter 2531: Pity

    Seeing Zhou Shu walking towards the room on the third floor, many people cast doubtful glances, while the opposite You Chongzhi was a little anxious.


    "Brother Dao, no!"


    Upon receiving the transmission, Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "What''s the matter?"


    You Chongzhi said anxiously, "The location is not good, it is easy to get into trouble, so let''s switch to my side."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "On the left is the Sacred Fire Gate, and on the right is the Saitama Sect. They are both sects that even Yuncheng cannot afford to provoke. Moreover, the two are competing for the exhibition hall sect. In order to avoid any trouble, Wanbaolou divided a room between them."


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "You know, then go?"


    "It''s okay, listen to me later."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, only to know before going.


    The two Taiyi Daluo on the torch ship were in the room beside them. They couldn''t leave Bian Xue alone on the ship, so Bian Xue was also there. Zhou Shu''s soul was watching them leave from the torch ship and get here. of.


    It is not surprising that Chaman is here. Saitama Sect will not miss this grand event. In order to fight against the Holy Fire Gate, sitting here is the right way.


    As expected.


    The room looks very comfortable, and there is a picture screen on the front, you can see the treasures in the auction, of course, it is not a problem to think of the room.


    Lian''er respected the Fragrant Tea Fairy Fruit, and stood by and explained to Zhou Shu the various rules of Wanbaohui.


    "Senior, that''s about it, the Nujia is waiting at the door, and calling the Nujia whenever there is something."


    Zhou Shu nodded, staring at Lian''er and said, "Girl, you just said that you have to do what I do?"


    As if thinking of something, Lian''er was startled, "Senior, isn''t it all like this..."


    Before I finished speaking, I felt a force coming quietly, my body couldn''t move at all, and my heart palpitated, "Senior?"


    Of course, I couldn��t speak, and I was shocked. I only felt that the Taoist robe on her body began to fall, and fell to the ground in the blink of an eye. Lian''er was so anxious that she almost cried, but she couldn��t do anything, not just the body, but even the spirits. Was imprisoned.


    She is a true immortal, how could she have the power to resist in front of the golden immortal, weak and helpless, and confused.


    Nothing she was worried about happened, she only saw Zhou Shu arching her hand, and then a woman appeared beside her.


    She was shocked again, her posture and face were exactly the same, she was just carved out of a mold. The woman picked up the Taoist robe and put it on herself, smiling and nodding at her, "Girl, it''s rude, I''ll return later." Walked out of the room.


    Lian''er was dumbfounded, her expression and speech movements were exactly the same as her own, she couldn''t tell her.


    That woman, of course, was Zhou Shu''s soul body.


    Zhou Shu''s soul body is not a complete true soul body, so it is also good, that is, the appearance can be changed at will, unlike the true soul body is fixed, it is not difficult for the soul body to change into a pity, and It also simulated changes inside, such as Lian''er''s practice of the fairyland law and so on.


    It is not difficult to say that Zhou Shu is particularly difficult. It is difficult for others. To see through a person in a short period of time and to simulate it completely depends on talent.


    Zhou Shu acted unscrupulously, because this was Wanbao Building and all the rooms were isolated. In the room no one could see what was happening, even Taiyi Daluo couldn''t.


    You don��t have to worry about it after you go out. In order to prevent others from prying into treasures, especially jade slips and the like, almost all divine sense investigations are forbidden here. Taiyi Daluo is also restricted, not to mention that Zhou Shu��s soul body is derived from Wanhunzong. The true biography, there is no Hunyuan Realm, and there are no disciples of Ten Thousand Souls.


    Why impersonate a waitress?


    Because the waitress is very important, it is equivalent to the temporary manager. All the behaviors of the immortals attending the meeting are basically done through the waitress, bidding, taking treasure, trading, etc. This is the rules of Wanbaolou, and the immortals who come in must abide by it. , And Zhou Shu knew most of the rules of Wanbaolou in the Xuanhuang World. The Immortal World was also Wanbaolou. There was not much difference, especially after listening to Lian''er''s introduction, he was more certain about this.


    As for the Taoist robe for taking off Lian''er, that''s because the maidservant''s Wanbao Corridor robe is the formation symbol for entering each room.


    Only the waitress can enter the fairy''s room at will, others can''t enter.


    The soul bowed his head and walked out the door, trembling slightly, with tears in his eyes.


    The face of the waitress in the next room changed slightly, she walked over quickly, and said with concern, "Little pity, what''s the matter?"


    The soul lifted his head and said with a grieved expression, "The senior was angry and said that I don''t want me to serve..."


    For the maidservants in Wanbaolou, being reprimanded by the guests is just a small matter, but being driven out by the guests is a big deal. If you fail to do what you deserve and damage Wanbaolou��s reputation, you must accept Wanbaolou��s punishment. The punishment was particularly severe at the conference. At least three years of salary were gone, and it was good not to cry.


    The waitress said warmly, "Some seniors have a very weird temper. There are always such things. It doesn''t matter. I ask the manager to persuade the senior."


    Lian''er shook his head in fear, "If the steward comes, I must be punished, or my salary will be deducted."


    The waitress paused, "Then I can''t help itLittle pity."


    Lian''er lowered her head, happily weeping, as I saw pity, "...Sister, shall we change?"


    "That won''t work."


    The waitress hurriedly said, "Whoever is responsible for the guests in which room has rules. Exchanges without authorization are even more punishing. I can''t help you."


    Lian''er raised her head, her eyes filled with tears, and she asked in a low voice, "Then...that sister helped me persuade the guest, okay?"


    The waitress thought for a while, "Okay."


    Lian''er said in surprise, nodding her head, like a chicken pecking at rice, "Sister, thank you so much!"


    "Okay, I thought he had something to dare to sit here before. I didn''t expect to be a bully of a female fairy. I want to see how bad his temper is. Just a golden fairy. Senior Luo has nothing to do," the waitress helped angrily, winning Lian''er''s envy, and then warned, "Little Lian, you are waiting for me outside. If something happens to my senior over there, Just help me out, but don''t make people angry, you know?"


    "I see, sister."


    Lian''er quickly agreed, and whispered, "Sister, the two seniors are fine, right?"


    "The people at the Sacred Fire Gate are all like that, with their eyes higher than the top, but it''s okay to be careful. They will not complain with Wanbao Lou. The girl inside treats people very well, but she doesn''t like talking, and she seems to have something..."


    The waitress suddenly paused, "Little pity, why are you doing so much today? Isn''t it like that? What''s wrong with you?"


    Lian''er was stunned, Bianbianzui seemed about to cry.


    The waitress frowned, her face a little bored, "Okay, you''re always like this."


    After speaking, he went to the room where Zhou Shu was, and Lian''er stood with her feet down outside the room of the Holy Fire Door, with her head down, with a pitiful appearance.

 Chapter 2532: Auction

    .., the fairy world winner


    The waitress walked into Zhou Shu''s room, bowed her head and bowed, "Slave''s Xiaohong, I have seen seniors."


    Zhou Shu put on a foul face, "I care who you are, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Hong said softly, "The slave family came to intercede for Lian''er. I don''t know how Lian''er angered senior. Is it okay for the slave family to call her to apologize for senior?"


    Zhou Shu snorted, "It''s nothing, I just don''t like it."


    Little Red Belly slandered a few words and whispered, "Senior, we Wanbaolou..."


    Xiao Hong''s mouth is smart, moving with affection, knowing with reason, which is a long list, but Zhou Shu just ignores it, but his eyes are dangling on her, his expression looks very wretched.


    The imprisoned Lian''er stood behind Zhou Shu, and could see Xiao Hong, but Xiao Hong could not see her. He was only there in a hurry and couldn''t cry even if he wanted to cry.


    The Wanbao Club is about to begin, and the waitresses are still not coming, but the holy flame gate is a little dissatisfied, and shouted, "What about people? How does Wanbaolou do things!"


    After yelling for a few times, no one was seen, and it was about to happen. Lian Er picked up the curtain and bowed her head and said, "Senior, please calm down. Sister Xiaohong is preparing something. The slave family will call her and come after ten breaths. ."


    I quit after speaking.


    Although it was just a face-to-face meeting, Zhou Shu was also in fear.


    There is no limitation of spiritual consciousness in the room. If it is seen by the people of the Holy Fire Gate, it will be troublesome. This is the most likely place to fail.


    Fortunately, the Holy Fire Gate is always above the top, and will not notice a waitress, and Zhou Shu deliberately delays for some time to make them angry, always ignores something in anger, and has no time to pay attention to a waitress. True or false.


    Of course, during the few breaths when Zhou Shu entered, he further confirmed that the woman inside was Bian Xue, and at the same time conveyed what he wanted to say to her.


    "If you are willing to leave the Holy Fire Gate, find a way to get out of the room, and I will create opportunities for you."


    The only thing that can be said is that Zhou Shu could not say his name to Bian Xue, because he didn��t know what Bian Xue��s current situation and intentions were. If Bian Xue had already integrated into the fairy world and became a member of the Holy Fire Gate, then he would say Being out of Zhou Shu''s name is tantamount to throwing himself into the trap. This cannot be prevented. In the Xuanhuang Realm, Zhou Shu can naturally trust these people around him unconditionally, but the Immortal Realm is completely different, and hundreds of years have passed.


    For Zhou Shu, this was enough.


    If Bian Xue leaves the room, Zhou Shu will try his best to help her leave. If Bian Xue keeps staying in the room, then the two of them will die.


    It looked good, and Bian Xue was completely stunned when she heard the sound transmission.


    What flashed in her eyes was not doubt, but surprise. The immediate reaction was very important. This showed that she really wanted to leave the Holy Fire Gate. No matter who helped her, no matter where she was going, she felt better than Holy Fire. The door is good.


    "Well, you can tell her to come in, don''t be fussy!"


    When you''re done, Zhou Shu waved his hand and drove Xiao Hong out of the room with a look of disgust.


    Xiao Hong cursed a few words secretly, and he was relieved, and quickly walked out the door and glanced at Lian''er with a bit of resentment, "Go in, senior doesn''t blame you, but you must remember that you owe me a favor ."


    Lian''er nodded quickly, "Thank you sister, Lian''er must remember that the senior over there is a little anxious."


    "You don''t have to cause trouble for me."


    Xiao Hong glared at her, and quickly entered the room of the Holy Fire Door, while Lian''er looked around and entered Zhou Shu''s room.


    Wanbao will begin.


    In full view, the first treasure also appeared.


    It was oval, more than five feet long, like a beast egg, but there were many crimson beards and hairs growing on it, tangled together, a little nauseous, covered with a layer of gray, the whole was dull and dull, and it seemed that there was no fairy.


    "What is this?"


    "I don''t know at all, it''s an egg without a shell."


    "The opening treasures of the Wanbao Fair are usually very good. Isn''t it different this time?"


    Some Jinxians were puzzled, but most Taiyi Daluo looked solemn, and Zhou Shu did the same.


    Wanbao poster Ning Changzi looked indifferent, and his reaction to the surroundings was not surprising. He raised his hand and said, "Everyone, this is the first lot of Wanbao Club. Gou Chen Cocoon. As we all know, Gou Chen Cocoon is a divine beast and a holy beast. When the self-seal was formed, originally only Gouchen did this. Later, most of the beasts learned the corresponding skills. The bloodline of the beast��s essence is sealed in the cocoon of Gouchen, which is naturally an excellent resource for me and other practitioners. Our appraiser confirmed that there is a fire unicorn that has survived a heavy fortune and transformation in this cocoon. It hasn''t suffered much loss of vitality shortly after it took shape."


    Hearing these words, the noise immediately rose.


    "Huo Qilin, passed a heavy fortune?"


    "Isn''t it equal to Da Luo Jinxian?"


    "If you can get its spirit bloodline, how much cultivation level can it improve!"


    "Surely a lot! This is better than the seventh or eighth grade immortal grass, right?"


    Basically, the people who spoke were Jinxian, and they couldn''t help themselves to participate in this kind of event.


    Taiyi Daluo all sat firmly in the room, but the excitement on their faces was no less than that of the people outside, but they were not interested in upgrading their cultivation.


    "It''s ridiculous that these gods want to absorb the cultivation base!"


    "The divine beast in Gouchen''s cocoon does not have much resistance. As long as it can break the cocoon, it can imprint the fire unicorn inside and become its own spirit beast."


    "No, it takes too much energy and resources to restore the fire unicorn in Gouchen cocoon. For me, find a realm with strong fire veins, and then use Gouchen cocoon as a medicine, and the realm as a medicine field. It��s the correct way to make the best use of everything."


    In any case, this hook Chen Yu, obviously caused a sensation.


    Ning Changzi nodded in satisfaction, and stroked his beard, "This fire unicorn hook has a reserve price of fifty celestial jade, everyone can start."


    "fifty!"


    "sixty!"


    "seventy!"


    Although it is a good treasure, the fairy jade is also valuable, and everyone is cautious in shouting.


    Zhou Shu did not bid, he stood at the railing and scanned the surroundings calmly.


    When he heard the words of Huoqilin, he immediately walked out of the room and looked at it carefully.


    It was indeed the Gouchen cocoon of Huo Qilin, and he was familiar with the breath in it. To be precise, Zhou Shu stayed in the place where the owner of that breath lived for a long time, and also communicated with the spirit of that breath himself.


    There can be nothing wrong.


    The man in the cocoon is the founder of the Chongyang Palace, the real person.


    As for why the Chongyang real person sealed himself as Gouchen Cocoon, he didn''t know, but he should be able to find the answer here.


    Soon, his eyes locked on a middle-aged golden fairy.


    The Jinxian didn''t bid for the price, and glanced at Gou Chenyu from time to time. There was an uncontrollable excitement on his face. He was excited every time he bid for a price. There was only one reason. He was probably the person who sold the Gouchen Cocoon.


    For Zhou Shu, who has profound knowledge in the heart and soul paths, it is rare to see the same level or low-level practitioners up to his heart, and there is rarely a time to misunderstand him.


    (=)

 Chapter 2533: Threat

    Zhou Shu stared at Gou Chen Yu, and calmly spoke to the golden fairy, "Your Excellency, is it from the Double Ninth Palace?"


    The Jin Xian was stunned, looking around who was speaking, but Zhou Shu would not let him notice.


    Zhou Shu''s calm voice, "Your Excellency, this is really deceiving the master and destroying the ancestor, and he actually sold the ancestor''s condensed hook Chen Yu."


    "who are you?"


    Jin Xian''s face changed drastically, and he couldn''t help shouting.


    But now Wanbao Building is very noisy, everyone''s attention is all on Gou Chen Yu, and no one has noticed him, a seventh-floor golden immortal.


    When Zhou Shu saw Jinxian��s look, he knew that his expectations were not bad, and continued to transmit his voice, ��Do you want to know the consequences of deceiving your master and destroying your ancestor? The immortal world can no longer tolerate you, let alone you can��t sell Gouchen cocoon anymore. , There will be immortals hunting you down, and now in Wanbao Hui, there will be immortals hunting."


    In fact, it��s not hard to guess that when Zhou Shu was still in the Xuanhuang Realm, Chongyang Majesty wanted to get back the blood of Wang Qilin to increase his strength because he could not stand in the fairy realm, and he wanted to save the long-declining Chongyang Palace, but he has not been able to. When the blood of Wang Qilin went wrong, he had to seal himself and become Gouchen Cocoon.


    But he certainly could not have thought that his disciples would sell themselves out.


    The Jinxian was stunned, leaning on the railing, his expression was shocked, and he felt ridiculous in his heart.


    He is indeed a disciple of the Chongyang Palace, and indeed he sold the Gou Chen cocoon that was cemented by the ancestor, but, how can anyone know about this?


    You must know that in the Chongyang Palace, there is no one else except him.


    what is the problem?


    Zhou Shu is still transmitting, "Your Excellency, do you want me to tell the matter now or stop the auction immediately? I know the rules. Temporary suspension of the auction is a breach of contract. Wanbaolou must be compensated for this part. When I can trade freely, I will find you again. I will not let you suffer. I will give you five breaths time to consider, otherwise the matter of you deceiving your master and destroying your ancestor will spread throughout Wanbaolou and the fairy world."


    During the auction, guests cannot leave their rooms too far to interfere with each other, but every once in a while, there will be free trading hours during which guests can communicate with each other and buy and sell each other��s items.


    Many immortals participate in Wanbaohui for this reason. Under the protection of Wanbaohui, some valuable treasures are traded, and the security will not be leaked.


    "I know."


    Jin Xian nodded, shouted weakly, and then called the waitress over.


    Although it was Chi Guoguo''s threat, he had no choice.


    The waitress was shocked when she heard Jin Xian''s words, but she was well trained and quickly ran down to pass the matter to Ning Changzi.


    Ning Changzi frowned when she heard the sound, but immediately recovered indifferent. With a gesture, the gouchen cocoon on the round stage was covered, and a maid came and took it down immediately.


    "what happened?"


    "Don''t sell it?"


    "Has it been booked?"


    When everyone saw it, they became uproarious, especially those who had already paid the price. Several Taiyi Daluo couldn''t help it, and came out of the room to reprimand loudly.


    Ning Changzi glanced at the people and said calmly, "You guys don��t worry, Wanbaohui��s rules have already been made clear to you. During the auction, both Wanbaolou and the owner have the right to stop the auction midway. Unfortunately, This Gouchen cocoon encountered such a situation. As compensation, we will have additional lots to join. You are welcome to participate. In addition, I hereby ask you not to speculate randomly. Wanbaolou will never reserve treasures from Wanbao. Others will never reveal any news about the owner."


    The crowd gradually calmed down.


    There was indeed such a rule in the rules, and Ning Changzi handled it perfectly. Although he was dissatisfied, there was no way.


    Soon it became lively again.


    Because the second lot is better than the first.


    It was a Seventh-Rank Immortal Artifact, or a masterpiece, from the world of immortal refiners.


    Seven-Rank Immortal Artifacts are the limit that Taiyi Daluo can use, but few Taiyi Daluo can get it.


    The immortal weapon is called Taigong whip, which is applicable to the laws of the immortal world, and can be used by most of the people present. After obtaining the strength, it can immediately rise to a higher level.


    Its appearance made everyone forget their previous unhappiness and devoted themselves to it.


    Some Taiyi Daluo even went crazy.


    The effect was good, Ning Changzi nodded in satisfaction, but also glanced at the seventh floor, with a trace of displeasure in his eyes. If it hadn''t been for that guy broke the contract halfway, this seventh-grade immortal artifact would never be taken out, and outsiders would still be unreliable.


    After about half an hour of contention, Taigong Whip was photographed by an elder of the Lingshan Sect.


    The final price is fixed at 17,400 celestial jade.


    This is a terrifying amount. Most immortals are shocked. Only a few disciples of the big sect can afford it. Even Yuncheng can take out very little, but for Tai Gongbian, it is actually not a profit. What is it here? If the border city is in the center of the fairy world, even a smaller city can be sold at a higher price.


    Ning Changzi looked calm.


    For Wanbaolou, it is nothing to sell less celestial jade. If a good treasure appears this time, you will be able to gather more people to the Wanbao Club next time, without losing money.


    Zhou Shu watched the whole process, but it was a little surprised These immortal artifacts fell into the hands of the Lingshan Sect. Most of the Saitama Sect was a body repair sect who didn��t care, while the people of the Sacred Fire Sect didn��t make any moves. have goal.


    The auction went on smoothly.


    There are many treasures that Zhou Shu has seen, such as the diamond armor, etc., and there are more that Zhou Shu has never heard of, such as rare fairy grass and fairy fruit, fairy materials, spirit beasts, etc., in fact Zhou Shu is very interested in , But there is no fairy jade to buy, I can only listen to the introduction and have a long experience.


    He doesn''t care too much, Wanbao will last for ten days, and most treasures will come out later.


    For example, law and so on, his goals are mainly these.


    "Everyone."


    Ning Changzi glanced around and said slowly, "It''s time for a break. You can leave your position to communicate freely and trade at will. Wanbaolou will never detect you, but please don''t overstep the rules and give birth to right and wrong. In addition to Wanbaolou, the immortal traps of the immortal world are also watching here. If something happens, everyone will not look good."


    After speaking, he arched his hands and slowly sank into the ground along with the round platform.


    The melodious fairy sound soon came, and clouds floated out of thin air. They gathered together to form a cloud bridge of different colors, overlapping each other, like a rainbow, and quickly connected the seven-story buildings. Then seven female fairies flew out and landed on the Hongqiao Bridge and danced lightly. Their demeanor and demeanor were so beautiful, and the spirit food and fairy wine that could not be taken was already placed around.


    How many people have seen such scenes, but also tired of auctions, most of them went to Hongqiao to watch.


    The immortal cannot be exempted from food, **** and sex.


    The same goes for the Golden Immortal of the Chongyang Palace, but his mind is not here, he looks around blankly, waiting for Zhou Shu to contact him.


    Zhou Shu waited for nearly an hour, but he didn''t see anyone coming out from the holy flame gate. He only asked Lian''er to wait outside the gate and walked slowly toward Yunqiao by himself. 8)

 Chapter 2534: Leverage

    The Golden Immortal of the Chongyang Palace seemed peaceful, but he was very worried and didn''t even bother to look at other things.


    No one came to contact him after waiting so long, and I didn''t know what was wrong.


    "Here."


    Anxiously, I heard that voice again, as if relieved, and hurriedly looked around.


    I was shocked, and there was a face behind him looking at him with a smile and nodding.


    Zhou Shu pointed to a colorful cloud not far away, and walked over first. Jin Xian followed behind, feeling very uneasy.


    There is a small pavilion in the cloud, and fairy wine and spiritual food have been arranged early, but when I entered, it felt extremely quiet. I couldn''t hear the fairy sounds around, and I couldn''t see the dance of those beautiful women.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, this is a place for guests to trade freely. You will not be disturbed, and you don''t have to worry about being spied by others."


    He glanced at Jin Xian and said calmly, "I am the one who transmits you the sound."


    Jin Xian was stunned for a while, "You, how do you know that..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, only sighed, "I haven''t seen it for thousands of years, and the Chongyang Palace has fallen to this point. How can a real person think that there will be today''s thing, I am a step late, alas..."


    Staring at Jin Xian, Zhou Shu became stern, a murderous intent burst into his eyes.


    Jin Xianxiu was far inferior to Zhou Shu, and there was a ghost in his heart, and he was shocked suddenly, shaking for a while, afraid to speak.


    Zhou Shu withdrew his killing intent and slowly said, "I have an old relationship with the real person. In the past, the real person taught me the Chongyang Palace tactics and helped me build the road. It is kind to me. Now he and the Chongyang Palace are in trouble, how can I not fall in love? Help? The real-life Gouchen cocoon, hand it to me, and I will do my best to help him recover and let the Chongyang Palace rise again."


    "Yes."


    Jin Xian was ignorant, so he would take out Gou Chen Yu and hand it over. Suddenly he stopped and realized something, "Why should I believe you?"


    Zhou Shu secretly thought, Jinxian is more determined in the end, it is not so easy to fool, and his own shameless strategy can not be practiced, if the witch is there, it is estimated that a single incense silk can be easily solved, only lightly said, "You don''t need to believe me, you just know that I''m doing this for your good, and that''s enough for the Chongyang Palace."


    Jin Xian sneered, "Good for me? I''m just this one baby, how can I practice without it, how can I get promoted?"


    Zhou Shu sternly said, "That''s not your baby, you still want to deceive your master and destroy your ancestors?"


    I can''t wait to shoot it to death and bring things over, but the living people are gone like this. Wouldn''t Wanbao Lou doubt it? Gou Chen Cocoon is not Bian Xue, and it is not worth Zhou Shu to take such a risk, and it is obviously not a good choice to use blood soul in Wanbao Lou.


    Jin Xian panicked, and soon became hardened again, "What is there to be afraid of? I am now the only descendant of the Chongyang Palace. As long as I give up my identity as the Chongyang Palace, the Chongyang Palace will immediately disappear, then I will take his hook. Chen Yu is not considered to be deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors at all! There is nothing wrong!"


    "If you do this before you come, you might still have a chance, but it''s too late now, but you can also give it a try."


    Zhou Shu smiled, without looking at him, got up and walked out.


    Jin Xian was stunned, not knowing what Zhou Shu meant, only followed behind and walked out.


    Zhou Shuli was in the cloud, shouting from a distance, "Senior Wei."


    A figure came suddenly and fell in front of Zhou Shu. It was Wei Tong. He glanced at Zhou Shu angrily, "You buy your things, what do you want me to do? Knowing that I can''t buy them, you are deliberate Right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I would like to introduce to seniors, this is a disciple of Chongyang Palace."


    Wei Tong glanced at Jin Xian, only nodded, without any response, but Jin Xian saw the immortal mark on Wei Tongdao''s robe, and the three souls had lost two souls. After the salute, he was stuck in a tree and he wished to run away immediately.


    Zhou Shu still smiled, "He has something to do with Senior, and he entrusts me to introduce it, otherwise I won''t disturb you, Senior."


    "Oh?"


    Wei Tong looked at Jin Xian thoughtfully, his eyes flashed, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "No...it''s okay, the younger generation is the name of Jiu Yangxian arresting the immortal. I want to get to know, the senior is really worthy of the name, and the younger generation has seen it, so I will say goodbye, say goodbye," Jin Xian hurriedly bowed and retired to the pavilion.


    "He has a ghost in his heart and can''t stand the bright eyes of the old man."


    Wei Tong smiled, "Boy, are you using the old man?"


    Zhou Shu laughed and raised his hand, "Senior knows everything. After coming out, tell senior that the junior will leave first."


    Wei Tong watched him and slowly said, "Supervisor Yang, although he looks sneaky and most likely does something evil, as long as he is not in the evil list, the old man can''t control him, let alone you, in the fairy world. Everything must be done in accordance with the rules. Don''t do unnecessary things. On the contrary, accidents are easy."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "Junior will not violate the rules."


    There is a feeling that I knew it would be like this a long time ago. Wei Tong is such a person, but the banner of immortal hunting still has to be used.


    Back in the pavilion, that Jin Xian''s face was still very ugly, and his eyes jumped, seemingly panic.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Why didn��t your Excellency say just now, it��s a good opportunity, there is an immortal trap to help you publicize, the news of your departure from the Chongyang Palace will soon be spread, and then you will sell the Chongyang real person again. What do you mean?"


    "Who are you?"


    Jin Xian stared at Zhou Shu with a lot of red silk in his eyes.


    "I said you don''t care who I am. It is enough to know that I am good for the Double Ninth Palace. If you stay in the Double Ninth Palace, we will still have the chance to meet in the future. By then, most of the Chongyang people will also recover. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his face was indifferent, a little light flashed on his finger, and he inadvertently revealed the fairy ring.


    Jin Xian didn''t want to miss such details. He was shocked. He seemed to understand something. Most of the people with the fairy ring were disciples of the great sect of the fairy world. A good relationship with the fairy can prove this, regardless of strength or behind the scenes. His power is a lot higher than him. The important thing is to know that Gou Chenyu is here with him, and he can��t escape anyway. He laughed miserably and threw something out, ��No need to talk about it. Do you want to hook Chen Yu, take it!"


    Watching Gou Chenyu, confirming that it was the previous one, Zhou Shu gently put it away, "Thank you."


    Jin Xian slowly calmed down, "At that time, the bid was 470 celestial jade, and I had to break the contract to pay one-tenth of the compensation. I have nothing now. I also rely on Gouchenyu when I come in. If you don��t want to stay in Wanbaolou Get off me, just..."


    "This is a hundred immortal jade."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhou Shu expelled the fairy jade and put it in front of him, saying coldly, "The rest is not for you, but for the Chongyang Palace. You should consider how to use it. If it is in your hands, If the palace is gone, the real person in Chongyang will naturally ask you to settle the account. If the Chongyang Palace is still there, I won''t talk about today''s affairs."


    Jin Xian grabbed the fairy jade, put it away in a hurry, and said indifferently, "It''s up to you."


    After speaking, he turned and left. It seemed that he didn''t take Zhou Shu''s threat in his eyes. This made Zhou Shu a little surprised, but he soon understood something.


    The whole process showed one thing. What he was afraid of was the immortal capture and himself, and he was not afraid of the real person on Chongyang. Could it be that the real person on Chongyang could not recover again?

 Chapter 2535: Bid up

    In the world of refining demon.


    Old Hu stared at the gouchen cocoon, "The breath of life is very weak, and the essence is almost exhausted. Although it is couchen cocoon, it is rare to be injured to this degree, almost no difference from death."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Old Hu, can''t you make him wake up?"


    Old Hu shook his head, "No, I can only maintain his life and prevent him from continuing to weaken."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Well then, I can only count on that drop of Wang Qilin''s blood."


    He gave the blood of Wang Qilin to Yangmei and asked her to bring it to the real person on Chongyang, but he met the real person on Chongyang first, and where Yangmei is now is still an unknown mystery, and has no clue at all.


    He didn''t even know who took Yangmei away, and Qingque''s subsequent search was fruitless.


    However, Zhou Shu firmly believed that Yang Mei must be alive, not only because of fate, but also because she had three chances to rebirth from the dead, and she would definitely make good use of it.


    Old Hu was a little puzzled, "I remember that the real person on Chongyang Ningxia is the form of a fire unicorn. The fire unicorn has only 80% of the blood of the fire unicorn. There is almost 90% of the blood in the fire unicorn. It is almost the same as the real fire unicorn. Master, did you admit it? ?"


    "I will not admit my mistake."


    Zhou Shu said very seriously, "It is very difficult for the fire Qi beast to rise to the immortal, but now he has even passed the first reconstruction of the calamity. In these tens of thousands of years, he has probably had another adventure."


    Hu Lao seemed to have some enlightenment, "It may be that way."


    After exiting the demon refining world, Zhou Shu also walked out of the small pavilion, looked at the Hongqiao for a while, said hello to You Chongzhi, and returned to the room.


    Lian''er had always been guarding the door, and had not seen anyone coming out of the Holy Fire Gate.


    Zhou Shu was a little anxious about this. Obviously, Bian Xue was very restricted. How should he create opportunities? I originally planned to take advantage of the dispute between Saitama Sect and the Holy Fire Gate, but I have never seen anyone bidding at the Holy Fire Gate, and I don��t know what the goal of the Holy Fire Gate is.


    After a few hours, the auction will continue.


    There are many more varieties in this time. In addition to Immortal Tool and Grass, there are also Immortal Fire Pills.


    "fifty!"


    Zhou Shu''s mind was slightly shaken.


    The price shouting came from Xiaohong, and the Holy Fire Gate finally began to participate in the auction.


    However, the treasure they bid for is a bit strange, it turned out to be Dark Moon Fire.


    Mingyuehuo is a fifth-grade immortal fire. When it encounters water, it becomes hot and bursts out with power no less than sixth-grade immortal fire. However, as long as it does not touch water, its nature is very gentle, and it is very suitable for warming the body and strengthening the body. It is a very important fairy fire for the practitioner, but it is not very useful to other practitioners.


    The bidding continued for a while, and it became a contest between the Holy Fire Gate and the Saitama Sect.


    In the end, Saitamazong took it at a slightly higher price.


    The atmosphere became weird, and Ning Changzi didn''t realize that his eyebrows were condensed. It seemed that this was an active provocation by the Sacred Fire Gate against Saitama Sect, but the previous two were fine, and there was no one in the first auction. After a lot of competition, how did it suddenly become like this.


    After a while, Xiao Hong shouted again.


    The five-product name pill, Jiuqiao Shaoyang Pill, is an elixir used by practitioners to strengthen the body.


    There were not many medicines for body refiners, and there were even fewer famous medicines. Obviously, this was a treasure that Saitama Sect wanted to win, but the Holy Fire Gate shouted again.


    Listening to the maids on both sides constantly raising prices, Ning Changzi''s brows wrung deeper.


    Are the two families fighting now? Really good things have not yet appeared on the market. If this makes the auction impossible to continue, it is not a good thing, do you have to remind you.


    Others are very interested. The two families have started tit-for-tat so early.


    Zhou Shu also felt weird at first, but soon understood it, and felt joyful.


    Well, the Holy Fire Gate suddenly provoke Saitama Sect for no reason, there must be a reason, that reason is mostly Bian Xue.


    When she was still a mortal, Bian Xue showed superhuman intelligence and unforgettable independence. Now she has become an immortal and regressed without reason. When she knew it was possible to leave the Sacred Fire Gate, she was not waiting for others like a sheep. Create opportunities for her, but create opportunities for yourself.


    Zhou Shu guessed right.


    ����


    During the last free transaction.


    Bian Xue said indifferently, "I want to go out and have a look."


    "No."


    Lu Yiming on the side shook his head and said warmly, "Snow Girl, there is nothing good to look at. It''s the same if you look at it through the photo."


    Another elder He Bai followed, "Snow Maiden, there are Taiyi Daluo everywhere outside. You are a real immortal that can easily cause trouble."


    Bian Xue stood up blankly, "Then I have to go back."


    Lu Yiming subconsciously got up and stopped, but realized something, and immediately sat back, only frowned, "Snow Maiden, we will go back as soon as we buy things. We don''t want to stay here."


    "Snow Maiden, bear with me for a while, then stop making trouble."


    He Bai seemed helpless, but he did not dare to neglect his words.


    "I''m someone who can''t even commit suicide, what''s so troublesome?"


    Bian Xue sat back and said calmly, "From now on, I will not say a word or ask anything."


    The expressions of the two elders suddenly changed.


    Lu Yiming''s expression was slightly condensed, "Isn��t Snow Girl embarrassing us? If you don��t say anything in the future, we can��t bear the responsibility. Instead, you can go out, but you have to wait until the auction starts, and it must be between us. Accompanied by He Bai also let the trail, "Snow Maiden, you can do whatever you want, we don''t care, okay? "


    Bian Xue snorted softly and nodded without speaking.


    ����


    Realizing this, Zhou Shu left and walked out of the room, leaving the soul and body in the room, waiting for things to develop.


    The famous pill of Jiuqiao Shaoyang Pill was still bought by the Saitama Sect, but the price was more than 50% higher than expected.


    There was no movement in the rooms on both sides of Zhou Shu, but there was a feeling of wind and rain. The others felt the smell of gunpowder and looked over here one after another. Ning Changzi on the round table below, his brows were twisted together, but there was no way. I can remind several worshippers to be careful, and at the same time take down a few lots that are prone to disputes.


    About half an hour passed.


    Another lot was on the round table, shaking the bone.


    This is a special fifth-grade immortal artifact, made from the bones of Xuanze beast. The material is extremely brittle and light, and it can be broken easily. It ignores the effect of flesh and blood reaching the bone marrow, so this kind of immortal device has only one purpose, which is to repair bones.


    Ning Changzi hesitated, but put it up.


    After all, this immortal tool is only useful for physical cultivation, unlike the immortal fire name pill, it has a little effect on the holy fire door, and they make a little sense to raise the price.


    They shouldn''t raise the price again. If they really want to raise the price, they are clearly fighting against Saitamazong.


    Sure enough, after shouting a few times, the holy flame gate did not move.


    When Ning Changzi was letting go, he saw Xiaohong walking out hesitantly and shouting, "Seventy Immortal Jade!"


    Bang!


    The door to Zhou Shu''s right suddenly popped open, and a tall figure strode out.


    His whole body was like iron beating, shining dark black luster, standing there, like an iron tower.

 Chapter 2536: dispute

    "Wow, Chaman is out!"


    "This is interesting..."


    "Sacred Fire Gate is clearly against the Saitama Sect. It is not easy for Chaman to endure until now."


    Among the buildings, the discussion grew louder.


    Ning Changzi was rather helpless and secretly mobilized the worship.


    Zaman glanced to the side, and walked towards the room of the Holy Fire Gate without saying a word.


    Zhou Shu was in the middle, raising his hand respectfully, "Senior."


    Zaman glanced at him, did not speak, only a few steps to the room at the door of the flame.


    Feeling Chaman''s anger, Xiao Hong shivered with fright and couldn''t help shrinking back.


    The two big Luo Jinxians appeared suddenly and landed in front of the room, bowing their hands in salute, "Check friends, please calm down."


    Chaman said coldly, "Xu Gongfeng, Liu Gongfeng, if you don''t do anything, get out of the way."


    The two worshippers were stagnant, and they groaned secretly, but they didn''t let go.


    They have stayed in Lianyun City for a long time, and they all know who Chaman is. Aside from the Saitama sect behind him, Chaman himself can��t afford to provoke him. A horizontally trained muscle is comparable to a sixth-grade immortal weapon. Being able to move mountains and seas, Taiyi Daluo in Lianyun City is afraid that none of them are his opponents, but if his duty is to let go, Wanbaolou''s reputation will also be bad.


    "No?"


    Chaman glanced at the two faintly, and walked in slowly.


    With each step, the pressure on the two of them is greater. The pressure comes from Chaman��s physique, as if a mountain is pressing on the top, and the force of mobilizing the law of the whole body can only withstand it, but the pressure is still constant Getting bigger...


    The two worshippers were secretly shocked, and they thought they could stop them before, which seemed a bit naive.


    At this stage, body refiners are indeed too scary.


    The result of the Taiyi Daluo realm of body refiners and ordinary practitioners is the same, but the process is different.


    Taiyi Daluo, the body is like the law. Generally, practitioners integrate the cumbersome body into the power of the law, so that the body is no longer the shackles of power, so that the power of the law can be better used. For the practitioners, they The body is not a shackle, the power of the law is the problem, and reaching this state will integrate the power of the law into the body, and both the physical power and the power of the law can be exerted to the greatest extent, reaching the degree of perfection.


    From a theoretical point of view, body refiners are more like practicing both internally and externally, which is more difficult and naturally more powerful.


    However, one thing to note is that almost all practitioners of body refinement practice the laws of the immortal world, and the method of combining the body and the power of the immortal is the most mature in the fairy world, but for this reason, the upper limit of the practitioners of body refinement is often not too high.


    Seeing that Chaman was about to break in, Ning Changzi felt a kind of burnt head.


    It''s not that you can''t activate the formation in the building to stop Chaman for the time being, but if you really did that, you would undoubtedly offend the Saitama Sect, but if you don''t do it, it will be difficult for Wanbao to continue, but the Holy Fire Gate is really treacherous. He shouted the price but turned his head down, and only let the waitress come out to fight.


    In the room of the Holy Fire Gate, the two elders looked at the picture with a depressed expression.


    No matter what Bian Xue said, no matter where he wanted to be, Bian Xue, who had always been quiet, could poke out this kind of basket. The waitress also had no eyesight at all, and she could shout out anyone who stood at the door.


    The two looked at Bian Xue, helpless.


    Bian Xue is very important to the Sacred Fire Gate, and the two of them are also responsible for looking after Bian Xue, but it is impossible to deal with Bian Xue, even Bian Xue can''t touch a finger.


    Lu Yiming paused, "Elder He, do you want to go out and talk about it? But don''t involve Snow Maiden."


    "we can only do this."


    He Bai smiled bitterly, "Try it hard, if you don''t go out, Saitama Sect will be fine, but Wanbaolou is not easy to explain."


    The door opened, from the inside.


    He Bai walked out slowly. He closed his eyes as soon as he showed up. He seemed to be shocked by Chaman''s coercion, but he returned to normal in an instant. His eyes were bright and he walked slowly in front of Chaman. The walk is slow, but the pace is not messy.


    The two worshippers could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Every time He Bai took a step, the pressure on them was reduced by one point, and they were completely able to bear it by now.


    Worthy of being the elder of the Sacred Fire Gate, he has over half of Chaman''s might.


    In fact, the worship of Wanbaolou is not bad, but the difference between the border town and the center is a bit big.


    He Bai arched his hands and smiled, "Taoman Chaman, long time no see."


    Chaman said coldly, "I don''t know who you are, don''t get close, I only ask you, is it the price you bid?"


    He Bai smiled unconsciously, "Didn''t the waitress shout it?"


    The little red on the side softened, and if it were not supported by a railing, he would almost fall down.


    The onlookers in the distance became noisy.


    "So shameless!"


    "There is such a thing, and the price I bid is pushed to the waitress. This is really shameless."


    "I didn''t expect the Holy Fire Gate to look like this..."


    He Bai paused and glanced around, "Just kidding, this is an auction. Don''t be too nervous, everyone. Of course, the price is what we shouted at the Sacred Fire Gate." When the noise gradually subsided, he turned to Chaman. Slowly said, "Guy Daoist, are you not allowed to sell things, but when did Saitama Sect become so domineering?"


    "well."


    Chaman took a step forward, "You want a bone shaker, don''t you? The old man will give you one!"


    Walking like a mountain and the drooping right hand is changing at a visible speed, quickly condensing into a hammer, dark and shiny, round and full of strength, densely packed with bone spurs behind the hammer. A glance can make your scalp numb.


    At the same time, the momentum has risen a lot, even He Bai can''t bear it, and shrinks back.


    The surrounding practitioners evaded one after another, but the two consecrates took a step forward.


    Enshrinement is for eating this bowl of rice, but they didn''t expect that Chaman was so irritable that he would do it directly in Wanbao Lou.


    "No!"


    Ning Changzi rushed up, ignoring the rules, and rushed to stop him.


    He Bai reluctantly stood still, his expression was awe-inspiring, his robe instantly changed color, just like the coal in the furnace, although there was no flame, the heat wave twisted the surrounding space.


    The door opened and Lu Yiming walked out quickly.


    He knew that He Bai would not be Chaman''s opponent. If he really wanted to fight, he would definitely suffer, and he had to come up to help.


    Bian Xue stood behind him, protected by a protective cover.


    As a guard, no matter what happens, he can''t let Bian Xue leave him at any time.


    As soon as Bian Xue came out, she was looking for pity, but she didn''t notice, she felt a little confused, but soon met Zhou Shu who was looking at her.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and Bian Xue seemed to recognize him, but the doubts in his eyes grew.


    For a time, the situation was very chaotic.


    At this time, a ray of light shot over suddenly and fell behind Chaman.


    Soon, a hand was stretched out from the light, and when the light disappeared, a figure stood behind Chaman, smiled and patted Chaman on the back, "Chaman, a little thing, what are you doing with such a big temper? ?"


    Everyone was taken aback, dare to touch Chaman at this time?


    . Wonderful book house

 Chapter 2537: accident

    Chaman paused.


    Turning around and taking a look, a hint of complaint flashed in his eyes, "Lao Wei, what are you doing with so much nosy?"


    The change in his eyes also fell in Zhou Shu''s eyes. Zhou Shu understood at once, and nodded secretly.


    He met Chaman, and Chaman could bear his epiphany for seven days and seven nights in the Saitama Sect. He was not a violent person anyhow, but he started directly with the Sacred Fire Gate in the Wanbao Building. Most of this matter was strange.


    The strange thing is here in Wei Tong.


    The two have always had a good relationship, maybe they had colluded long ago, and wanted to play a play for the Sacred Fire Gate and others, which was good for both of them.


    No matter what they do, for Zhou Shu, this is a rare opportunity.


    He immediately transmitted to Bian Xue.


    Wei Tong put down his hand and said with a smile, "Haha, Chaman, this is no nosy. If you are making trouble here, what if Wanbaolou will sue you?"


    "On the list, you won''t be able to catch it!"


    Chaman groaned, but put his hand down, the hammer disappeared without a trace, and the pressure began to weaken.


    The atmosphere gradually eased.


    The people around were relieved, especially Ning Changzi and the two worshippers, staring at each other and shook their heads.


    He Bai and Lu Yiming still stared at Chaman closely. They didn��t know what else he would do. They just saw the immortal catching his face and slowly let go of their hearts. The Sacred Fire Gate is not afraid to cause trouble, but they can��t cause trouble at the moment. The goal has not been achieved yet, and there is Bian Xue around him.


    When everyone is nervous, a little bit of movement will be amplified and seen by everyone.


    On the contrary, when you are relaxed, many things are not noticed, and it is often the easiest time to happen.


    "It''s okay, don''t panic everyone."


    Ning Changzi waved his hand and greeted the surrounding practitioners to return to their respective positions and stop gathering together.


    However, several golden immortals did not listen to persuasion. Not only did they not return, but ran around. Ning Changzi and the worshippers frowned and spread out to maintain order.


    At this time, Zhou Shu took two steps towards Lu Yiming, smiling and looking harmless.


    Lu Yiming noticed it immediately, and his eyes cast a lot of chill.


    Only his gaze fell unconsciously to Zhou Shu''s chest, where it was shining brightly, and there seemed to be something weird.


    Shihai shook with a sudden shock, and suddenly couldn''t notice anything.


    It seemed to be long and short. He recovered quickly. Zhou Shu in front of him was retreating obediently, and Bian Xue behind him had not moved. He shook his head, only feeling a little dazed. Did something happen? still none?


    It seemed that there was a missing piece in the memory, and I couldn''t remember it anymore, but remembered some familiar and strange things.


    Could it be that the tension was too high just now, and was shocked by Chaman''s aftermath?


    "Hahaha, stop making trouble, Chaman, how about asking me to have a drink with you?"


    "Fine, the old man doesn''t bother to fight with them. If you want something broken, then take it."


    Chaman strode back, Wei Tong laughed and followed behind him. At this time, the golden immortals who were running around also returned to their rooms. Ning Changzi and the worshippers were also relieved that a possible disaster would happen. Finally eliminated the invisible.


    "Wanbao will continue, please continue to bid."


    Ning Changzi returned to the round platform, arched his hands around, with a kind smile on his face.


    He Bai took a sigh of relief, turned around and said, "Let''s go in too."


    The flames on his body have completely disappeared, only a white mist lingers around him, for some reason.


    Lu Yiming nodded, but Bian Xue took a step forward and said indifferently, "I''ll just watch it here."


    He Bai frowned and couldn''t help but it was about to happen. If it weren''t for Bian Xue''s bidding just now, how could he get it like this? Confronting Chaman and forcibly operating the Holy Fire Profound Art, now she is still going to have trouble. Can''t cure her by yourself?


    Lu Yiming stopped him and said, "Actually, it''s okay to be outside all the time. Looking at Bian Xue, you can also bid for the price yourself so that nothing happens."


    He Bai paused, "Fine, after I go back, the old man will let the door replace me. I can''t stand it for the sake of a true fairy."


    Lu Yiming said slowly, "Elder He, Snow Maiden has done a lot for our Holy Fire Door, and she will also rely on her in the future. Don''t behave for a while, and Protector Tan...you know."


    He Bai''s face changed suddenly.


    After discussing a few words, the two stood still outside, one left and the other right, holding Bian Xue in the middle, with an extremely solemn expression.


    At this time, Zhou Shu''s room.


    Bian Xue stared at the picture, and a trace of doubt flashed across her pale face, "Is that me? Why is it so similar? I speak exactly the same?"


    The Bianxue outside was no longer the real Bianxue, but Zhou Shu''s soul body.


    The soul body has completed its mission of posing as Lian''er, and now has a new mission.


    Bringing Bian Xue into his room, and replacing Bian Xue at the same time, the whole process only took three breaths, but Zhou Shu did a lot of things for these three breaths.


    It took him a lot of thought just to use the cover of Chaman''s coercion and then mix his own power into it.


    On the one hand, using Xindao and Yin Kui Ce to confuse the surrounding golden immortals, using them to create a certain degree of confusion and confuse the sight of Wanbaolou, on the other hand, using Soul Dao and the power of life and death to further create an atmosphere of tension, making He Bai and Lu Yiming Ignore Bian Xue for now.


    The most important thing is Kunlun Mirror.


    Over the years, Zhou Shu has made a slight progress in the law of reincarnation ~ www.novelhall.com~ It is more convenient to use the Void I, and at the same time, the power is greater.


    The power of reincarnation can work on anyone, regardless of the rank, Lu Yiming''s move is inevitable.


    The stunned time lasted for three breaths, which Zhou Shu expected. After many deductions and experiments beforehand, there was only a lot more time. During those three breaths, Lu Yiming was indulged in reincarnation and could not extricate himself. He turned a deaf ear to reality. He couldn''t perceive it, and he wouldn''t know what happened to the three breaths afterwards. There was a blank in his memory, and the sea of ??consciousness would not leave any traces.


    For these three breaths, Zhou Shu used the big cutting fist to create a spatial vortex, which landed in front of his room.


    According to the instructions of the sound transmission, Bian Xue walked into the whirlpool and immediately entered the room. At the same time, the soul body that had been prepared came out of the demon refining world, perfectly replacing Bian Xue''s position.


    Wanbaolou in chaos was not aware of it at all. Lu Yiming, who had fallen into reincarnation, knew nothing about it. Chaman and He Bai both had their backs to Bian Xue. They were still confronting each other and did not notice. The only thing that could be discovered was Wei Tong. , But Zhou Shu spoke to Wei Tong at the time and said something that surprised Wei Tong. Wei Tong only stared at Zhou Shu and smiled at the time, and naturally would not pay attention to Bian Xue.


    As for the other people in Wanbao Building, they couldn''t detect their spiritual consciousness, and they were all watching Man and He Bai, and they should not be able to perceive them.


    This was not actually Zhou Shu''s plan. The disturbance of Bian Xue was an accident, and Wei Tong and Chaman were also an accident, but Zhou Shu made full use of the accident and achieved the desired result.


    But letting Bian Xue into the room was just the first step, and there were more troublesome things behind.


    Ps: Book friends, I am Zhuyi Wuchen. I recommend a free app that supports downloading, listening to books, zero ads, and multiple reading modes. Please pay attention () Book friends hurry up and pay attention!

 Chapter 2538: come back

    "You don''t care about this."


    Watching Bian Xue, Zhou Shuwen said, "I now have a way to let you completely leave the Holy Fire Gate, but you must cooperate with me."


    This face is strange and familiar, the familiar is the old look, and the strange is the blank look.


    Bian Xue looked up at Zhou Shu without hesitation, "you said."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Relax yourself and don''t do any defense."


    Bian Xue said indifferently, "I don''t have any defense, you can do whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his eyes flashed, and he said condensedly, "I mean knowing the sea, and I must fully open it."


    "Taking home?"


    Bian Xuezhen shook and said flatly, "This is impossible. I can die, but I can never lose my soul, absolutely not!"


    Unsurprisingly refused.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and slowly said, "I will not take home, nor will you lose your soul. You can rest assured, and you must rest assured, because this is the only way that can help you completely escape the holy fire door. If you don��t If you are willing, it will be difficult."


    "No way."


    Bian Xue still shook her head firmly, lowered her head unconsciously and muttered, "I have been lost once, and there will never be a second time..."


    Hearing these words, Zhou Shu felt a pain in his heart and nodded, "Don��t worry, you still have some time to think about it. As for whether you should risk trusting me, you must have a way to get a better answer, I think You should consider it seriously, rather than reject it directly."


    As if she understood something, Bian Xue suddenly shook her head and looked up at Zhou Shu, "Who are you?"


    "It''s someone who wants to help you and has always wanted to help you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head silently. He didn''t understand Bian Xue''s current situation, so naturally it was impossible to say that he was Zhou Shu. Although he was 70-80% sure, after saying this, Bian Xue would follow his advice. However, Zhou Shu could not gamble with the 20-30% chance of failure.


    In the fairy world, you must be careful about everything. If you take a wrong step, you may not be able to return.


    "I don''t know what your purpose is, but I believe that no one will help me, only myself can help me."


    Bian Xue''s voice was very cold, and then he took out a few bones from his sleeve and immersed himself in the calculation. Zhou Shu''s words reminded her that she can rely on her own calculation method to make a calculation. Should she believe in Zhou Shu? .


    Zhou Shu looked at the bones and smiled unconsciously.


    Twenty-eight Su Bone Chips, what a familiar treasure he got from Guixu back then, and later gave it to Bian Xue.


    The bone chips are made from the bones of 28 kinds of divine beasts and holy beasts. There is only such a complete set in the entire Xuanhuang Realm. It is probably the same in the heavens, because it is too difficult to find 28 kinds of divine beasts and holy beasts, especially There are several mythical beasts, which have long since disappeared.


    This is a real holy thing.


    He still remembered Bian Xue''s excitement at that time, and said with tears, "My calculation method will definitely surpass everyone".


    I really miss it.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    Unknowingly it had been a long time, Bian Xue raised his head and looked at Zhou Shu coldly. There was no bone chip on hand.


    Zhou Shu paused and said warmly, "Do you have an answer?"


    "I choose... to trust you."


    Bian Xue''s voice trembled a little, with many doubts in his eyes.


    How could this happen, after so many times, all the results are the same...


    It can be seen that she does not believe in the calculated results, but those who believe are loyal to the Tao, choose the method of calculation, and follow the guidance of the Tao.


    Zhou Shushu sighed, "Very good."


    Bian Xue has calmed down, "What should I do?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s very simple, open everything."


    A white mist quietly poured out from the palm of the hand, slowly wrapping Bian Xue, wherever the white mist went, Bian Xue''s clothes faded, and a hint of blush appeared on the snow-white cheeks. He wanted to say something, but nothing I can''t open my mouth, my consciousness is fading away, and everything is blurred.


    At the moment when he was about to faint completely, an extremely familiar voice came from the sea of ??knowledge, "Don''t worry, it''s me."


    "what����"


    Divine Soul was completely occupied, she once again completely surrendered herself to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, he was very familiar with Bian Xue, not to mention that this was not the first time he had done this, and he definitely couldn''t go wrong, but when Bian Xue was put into the world of refining demon, he still had a strange feeling, but he couldn''t tell. What is it.


    Once you have entered the world of refining demon, there will be no problem if you are calm.


    As soon as Zhou Shu took back the white smoke, Bian Xue woke up.


    She softened and fell to the ground, her body curled up, her expression extremely painful, and she whispered, "Xian...Xian..."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, and quickly summoned a cloud of fairy energy to surround her.


    "what����"


    Bian Xue shocked all over and fainted again, her face paler than before, and she looked almost lifeless.


    Zhou Shu''s heart sank, and he hurriedly called to Mr. Hu, and shouted, "Old Hu, do you know what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, is it incompatible with the demon refining realm?"


    Old Hu was stunned, thinking about it, and wondering, "Some people will have some unsuitability when changing boundaries, but it won''t be so bad, and she is a human from the Xuanhuang realm, and the demon refining realm is very similar to the mysterious yellow realm. It is almost impossible for this to happen, unless the Holy Fire Gate has done something..."


    There was a cold cloud on Zhou Shu''s face, his killing intent was awe-inspiring, "Damn it, it must be like thisMaster..."


    I have never seen Zhou Shu be like this, showing a flustered heart, and Lao Hu has some worries, "She will be fine."


    Fortunately, after a few breaths, Zhou Shu completely calmed down.


    Thinking about it carefully, Bian Xue came in and said the word fairy, and the fairy qi he had summoned aggravated her pain, can''t Bian Xue be in contact with the fairy qi? It is really possible that there is no immortal spirit in the Wanbao Building room, so that practitioners can try out the immortal artifacts of various laws. Outside, Bian Xue is always protected by the protective cover of the elder of the Holy Fire Gate, and most of them are inside. There is no fairy.


    Thinking of this, he immediately asked Hu Lao to clear a place completely devoid of immortality, and let Bian Xue go over.


    At the same time, Zhou Shu used a lot of vitality to surround Bian Xue, supplementing her that vitality comes from the law of life and death and has nothing to do with immortality.


    Sure enough, he guessed right, and after a while, Bian Xue woke up leisurely.


    There was a rare blood on his pale face.


    Looking at Zhou Shu next to her, she blinked vigorously, and said in a panic, "Brother Shu, is that you, is the younger sister dreaming, or is she dead?"


    Zhou Shu on the outside changed his appearance and timbre, while Zhou Shu on the inside was a pure manifestation of spiritual consciousness, of course Zhou Shu''s original appearance, so Bian Xue recognized it at a glance.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s not a dream or death, I found you, Sister Xue."


    "really?"


    Bian Xue stared straight at Zhou Shu, her pupils swelled very wide, her eyes looked terrifying, and she suddenly trembled before she fell down again.


    Zhou Shu didn''t worry too much this time. He knew it was caused by excitement. He could clearly see that two lines of tears slipped from Bian Xue''s closed eyes, and there was a smile on his face, a long-lost relaxed smile.


    Bian Xue from the past is probably back.


    Zhou Shu thought so.


    :. :

 Chapter 2539: weak

    Divine consciousness is in the world of refining demon, Zhou Shuren is still paying attention to the soul body and the holy fire gate outside, and of course there are auctions.


    Everything is fine for the time being.


    The genuine little pity in the room was still in the corner, but his perception was also imprisoned by Zhou Shu, and he had no idea what was going on inside.


    This time, Bian Xue quickly regained consciousness, with a contented smile, just looking at Zhou Shu in silence without speaking.


    As if still in a dream, the dream will wake up as soon as you speak.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Sister Xue, what''s the matter with your body, can''t you meet a little fairy energy?"


    Bian Xue stared at Zhou Shu and replied, "Brother Shu, my younger sister has finally seen you again."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, how are you all these years?"


    "No wonder, no wonder the little girl is the result of how it counts, but..."


    A trace of doubt flashed in Bian Xue''s eyes, "Senior Brother Shu, was that person you before? How did you become like that? The little girl can''t recognize it at all. Where is this place? Why is it so similar to the Xuanhuang World... Is it in Wanbaolou?"


    Zhou Shu paused and nodded, "The one outside is also me, but it has slightly changed its appearance. As for this place, it is a virtual world. Don''t worry about being discovered for the time being. It doesn''t matter even if the Holy Fire Gate is okay... Are you okay? ?"


    The realm is divided into reality and fiction.


    The real world is what can be seen in the heavens, all realms of the fairy world, the fairy city, etc., are all virtual worlds.


    The virtual world is currently invisible, and no one knows where it is. It may be a corner that no one has explored further outside the outer domain, or it may be another heavenly space that has been changed by the laws of time and space.


    Virtual reality is just a statement, and it doesn''t make much sense.


    The imaginary can become reality, appearing in the heavens, and the reality can also become imaginary.


    "Oh."


    Bian Xue nodded as if he didn''t understand, "Brother Shu, where you have been and what you have done these years, tell the little girl, all the little girls want to know."


    Her gaze never left Zhou Shu, shining with eager light, but until now she asked herself, not answering Zhou Shu''s questions.


    Did you deliberately want to hide it? No, I just don''t want to mention it again.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Actually, I know everything in the Tongtian Tower."


    Bian Xue''s figure shook, Lei Shan froze generally.


    "At that time, then..."


    She fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, murmured, wanted to cry but couldn''t cry, like a helpless child.


    Zhou Shu embraced her and comforted her with a warm voice, "Miss Xue, that is not a loss of mind. You were just transforming into the gods, and you could not resist the immortals. No one can blame you for it. It will be over if it passes, you don��t have to Take it to heart, I won''t..."


    Bian Xue burst into tears, venting all the emotions accumulated in his heart.


    When she raised her head again, the tears in her eyes had long since disappeared, and the bright eyes showed the look of the past. This time she looked no stranger to her. It was indeed the old woman, who was exactly what Zhou Shu expected.


    Zhou Shu patted her on the back and smiled, "Is it better now?"


    Bian Xue nodded vigorously, "Okay, in fact, the moment you saw Brother Shu, everything was all right! By the way, Brother Shu, how did you know?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I met Qingque first, I''ll talk about this later, what''s wrong with your body now?"


    "The Sacred Fire Gate used an extraordinary lock for the little girl."


    Bian Xue said calmly, "As soon as the little girl reaches the real immortal, they use it. The little girl doesn��t know what it is, but she will never be able to practice it anymore. Xianli would suffer from severe pain and faint. The little girl thought, maybe they didn��t want to let the little girl get promoted, otherwise they would have a chance to escape... Hey, they couldn��t think of it, the little girl finally escaped."


    She looked at Zhou Shu with the same admiration expression as before, "Senior Brother Shu can still do everything just like the past."


    "Absolute Soul Lock..."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and looked behind him, "Old Hu, it really is the cause of the Sacred Fire Door, do you know the Absolute Soul Lock?"


    Old Hu shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Bian Xue leaned against Zhou Shu and curiously asked, "Old Hu, which senior is it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Lao Hu is the master of this world, and maybe you will have to stay in this world for a while."


    Old Hu quickly followed, "Bian girl, Zhou Shu is my master."


    Bian Xue was stunned, and soon understood, got up and saluted, "Old Hu, I would like to ask you to take care of you in the future."


    Old Hu just nodded, "I will try my best if the girl asks."


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu and said in a warm voice, "Brother Shu, Absolute Soul Lock is unique to the Sacred Fire Gate. They have many methods to deal with enemies and betrayers. Absolute Soul Lock is one of them. Brother Shu don��t have to worry about this. My sister doesn''t have to use immortal energy to practice."


    Zhou Shu calmed down and said calmly, "What other method did the Holy Fire Gate use against you?"


    Bian Xue stared at Zhou Shu and shook her head, "Senior Brother Shu, don��t worry, there is nothing else. The younger sister is just a real fairy, and they can��t use other methods. Besides, they need to use other methods. My sister helps them."


    "Over the years, the little girl has been forced to walk around by the Sacred Fire Gate, calculating the luck of various circles, such as the upcoming treasure or secret realm."


    She smiled and said, "The little girl can always be counted as right two or three times more than ten times, but just tell them that they are right once, or let them run around ~ www.novelhall.com~ Nothing, huh ...But they can''t let them get nothing. For so many years, they have gotten some benefits from the little girl, but the little girl keeps more good things in her heart, so she won''t tell them."


    There was a star-like brilliance in her eyes, "The little girl only tells Senior Brother Shu that it is like Liuyun Realm, there is..."


    She opened the chattering box and couldn''t stop, Zhou Shu couldn''t bear to interrupt, and didn''t need to interrupt, because he knew that she couldn''t say much and she would faint if she was very emotionally unstable.


    Bian Xue is too weak. Even Zhou Shu, who is close at hand, can��t feel how much vitality she has. It is very different from other practitioners, like a mortal, the essence, blood, soul, etc. in her body are on the verge of exhaustion. It''s rare for fairy to have this kind of situation.


    I don''t know how she survived.


    "hateful."


    Looking at Bian Xue who was still smiling in the faint, a layer of frost was on Zhou Shu''s face.


    The holy fire gate restricted her from practicing, and also used her as a tool.


    Zhou Shu heard that Miao Di said that the way of calculation is to try to win the heavens, and it must not be used for many purposes. Countless people in the Xuanhuang world want to use Miao Di, but at the Sacred Fire Gate, Bian Xue is forced to use it in large quantities. Tao, that''s why she has this phenomenon of exhaustion of essence.


    This enmity is made.


    Old Hu said slowly, "Master, don''t worry, she is from the Xuanhuang Realm, and I can give her enough original energy and soul fluid to restore her. It just takes some time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Old Hu, I will have to work hard for you during this time."


    Caiying Xiaoshixiangxiangru waited for a bunch of people to cultivate in the demon world. Now there are more pieces of Jianmu, Gouchen Cocoon and Bian Xue who need to restore and cultivate. It is indeed hard work.


    "These are what I should do, and the master has done more for me."


    Old Hu shook his head quickly, showing a lot of respect.

 Chapter 2540: Qibao

    The soul body Bianxue was still standing outside, guarded by the two elders, with a hint of suspicion in his eyes.


    Bian Xue glanced at Lu Yiming indifferently, and stretched out a bloodless hand.


    Lu Yiming hurriedly took out a small jade bottle and put it on, his heart loosened, and the suspicion disappeared.


    Zhou Shu at the door of the next room was also relieved.


    Almost exposed.


    Because of the loss of vitality and blood, Bian Xue had to take a Sacred Fire Gate Protecting Yuan Pill every few days to make up for the essence. Before the soul body Bian Xue did not know, but just imitated the past Bian Xue form and had to let Lu Yiming give birth. There was a hint of suspicion, but fortunately, Zhou Shu got Bian Xue''s instructions and asked for the pill at the right time.


    The soul body now looks more and more alike, and it is almost the same as the real Bianxue. It is not easy to expose, even if it is carefully probed with spiritual consciousness.


    I can see the cultivation base but there is no immortal power. It is a good thing for the soul body. There is no need to worry about the fusion with immortal power. This is the most troublesome part of simulating immortals. Just concentrate on mixing with the power of the soul. .


    Zhou Shu talked to Bian Xue in the world of refining demon, while focusing on auctions.


    By this time, there are more and more fine items on the auction, such as the evidence of killing that just appeared.


    That was a big Luo Jinxian who participated in hundreds of fairy city battles and killed at least 10,000 true immortals. It was just a dark jade piece, the material was ordinary, but the entire Wanbao building fell into it as soon as it was taken out. After the panic, the boundless killing intent almost affected everyone. If Ning Changzi quickly covered it, many people would have been lost in this killing intent.


    It is impossible to describe the attraction of the evidence of killing to the immortal cultivators who practice the law of killing, like You Chongzhi''s eyes are straight, and he has been stiff for a long time.


    But the first offer made him sober.


    This treasure was sold at a high price of three thousand immortal jade.


    Everyone just awoke from the killing intent, and soon faced another impact.


    Whooping����


    Like a call from the ancients, a deep and long voice filled the Wanbao Building.


    Although there is a formation method, it can''t be completely blocked, and everyone in the room can hear it faintly, and the mind is shocked.


    But most people outside have no intention to listen. They are surrounded by huge dragons, as if they are in an ancient dragon''s nest, surrounded by giant dragons flying in the air, and any one of them will destroy the sky. The power of destroying the earth did not dare to move at all.


    Only a small number of Taiyi Daluo''s eyes radiated light, involuntarily climbing up the fighting spirit, and resisting Na Longwei.


    Soon, Long Wei disappeared, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on the broken corner less than two feet on the round table.


    Ning Changzi said solemnly, "Yinglong''s broken corner, who has survived the two-fold robbery, was obtained from Outland. Needless to say, the reserve price is one thousand celestial jade!"


    Zhou Shu looked at the gray broken horns covered with vicissitudes of life, and seemed to think. He had seen Ancestral Dragon''s horns before, and it was older than this, but limited by the Xuanhuang Realm, the dragon''s power was hidden deep, far worse than this. Publicity.


    Wanbao Club has entered this stage, and more treasures are directly related to the laws, and they have obtained laws that can basically enhance their own cultivation.


    The auction speed is much slower, but every piece is a strange treasure, which makes people ticklish.


    It''s just that many golden immortals can''t bear the impact, and they all hid in the room. Bian Xue has two Taiyi Daluo guarding them, and they are not moving. Of course Zhou Shu will not leave. I can''t buy a baby, but I can see and feel it. The power of the law is also a rare opportunity.


    Ying Long broke the corner and patted.


    Ning Changzi is not surprised. Dragon horns are different from dragon gold. Dragon gold can be refined into immortal artifacts that most immortals can use, and the power of dragon in dragon horns is too dense, and it can only be refined into immortal artifacts. There are not many immortals in the fairy world who use the power of dragons.


    Just show it and prove the strength of Wanbaohui.


    Zhou Shu secretly said a pity, if his celestial jade can be more than a few hundred yuan, a thousand celestial jade can be taken down, surely it will not lose, whether it is refining magic weapons or drawing them alone, it will have a great effect on his dragon power. The promotion effect.


    But speaking of it, if there is a fairy jade, he doesn''t want to miss any of these treasures with rules.


    What is the lack of money?


    Ning Changzi opened the formation in front of him, and two black puffed stones appeared, densely filled with words, but most of the writing was hidden by the formation and utensils, and only a few were visible.


    "Two fragments of stone steles, made of ancient elephant stone, the text in it, according to our appraisal, comes from a rare and possibly lost Tao, the reserve price is five hundred immortal jade."


    Ning Changzi''s calm words made the auction room a little boiling, and many immortals walked out of the room again, looking at the two jade tablets.


    Not because they are all interested in the lost Tao, but the material of the stele, the ancient elephant stone.


    As we all know, the ancient elephant stone is also called the saint stone. Only saints or quasi saints can write on it, and it is extremely difficult to destroy it. No one knows the principle of this stone, but this is enough to explain it. the value of.


    The ancient elephant stone stele may be a saint book.


    The sage book, and if it is a genuine one, is not an imitation, even if it is a completely unknown avenue that has long been lost, it must be collected.


    The reserve price of five hundred immortal jade was quickly raised.


    Almost all the sects are involved.


    This kind of stele even if the words on it are not a great road, it is nonsense written by the saint boringly, (of course, the saint has no nonsense, just joking), its value is also amazing, in short, placed in the sect Inside is a symbol of status. Look, our sect also has a saint book.


    Zhou Shu stared at the stele indifferently, his mind immersed in it.


    He can''t buy it, can''t afford it, but he doesn''t need to buy it either.


    I don''t know if the protection of Wanbao Building in the border city is not enough, his eighth sense can penetrate the outer artifacts, even if it takes some effort.


    This is a great opportunity given by God. Missing is a crime.


    I don��t know if it��s a saint��s handwriting, but Zhou Shu saw Cangqi��s powerful brushstrokes for the first time, and every stroke went deep into the innermost part. He wanted to penetrate this extremely strong stone. Such a word would kill you. Difficult.


    While imitating the handwriting, feeling and trying to figure out the mind of the saint, on the other hand, he carefully recorded the content.


    Just remember, Zhou Shu''s mind suddenly fluctuated. Why did these words always have a familiar feeling when they read?


    The more I read, the clearer I feel. I have learned this way by myself, and it was not long ago.


    His eyes were stagnant, and he suddenly said, "Lord Ning, can the junior ask a question?"


    Ning Changzi smiled and arched his hands at Zhou Shu, "This fellow Taoist, of course, you can ask any questions you have. As long as Wanbaolou can answer them, you will definitely answer them."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Excuse me, how many pieces of this kind of stone monument Wanbao Building are there?"


    "Hahaha!"


    "What silly question is this?"


    "I said it''s a fragmented roll. Does he still want to buy a complete set? Even if he has it, he can''t afford it!"


    "If there is a set, it''s not the price anymore, stupid guy."


    There was a burst of laughter from the crowd.

 Chapter 2541: Virtual reality

    Everyone looked at Zhou Shu and laughed unabashedly.


    Lu Yiming and He Bai nearby also glanced at them, frowning, contemptuously, it was a feeling that "this kind of people also come to Wanbaohui and don''t bother to join with them."


    Zhou Shu was calm and looked at Ning Changzi very much.


    Ning Changzi looked kind, "This fellow Taoist doesn''t have many stone tablets anymore. For this kind of treasure, Wanbaolou will never keep it privately. Many of these treasures will be shared with all the fellow immortals. This is our Wanbaolou open Wanbao. The purpose of the club."


    Taking advantage of Zhou Shu''s stupidity, he made an advertisement for Wanbaolou in a timely manner, which made people wonder whether the two of them did it on purpose.


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Thank you for your advice."


    For him, pretending to be stupid in a timely manner is not a bad thing, it can make an impression, and he really wants to know if there are more similar stone monuments.


    The text on the stone tablet is the third chapter of Yin Kui Ce.


    The saint of peace gave him only five paragraphs, and this stone tablet contained the full text, and there was even the opening of the fourth chapter behind it, and Zhou Shu also got the name of the fourth chapter, the chapter containing things.


    From the perspective of the virtual and real chapter, if you master it, you can make up for the lack of Yinkui''s power to a large extent. The virtual and the real, the real and the virtual, many Yinkui strategies can be improved, become stronger, and the direction of cultivation It also tends to be normal, less insidious, and more peaceful.


    This direction is actually consistent with what Zhou Shu is considering,-the combination of the Tao of Patching Heaven and the Tao of Compassion.


    Wei Tong walked to Zhou Shu''s side and smiled, "Hahahaha, even the old man can''t help but laugh at you when you say this!"


    Zhou Shu said irritably, "Senior was already laughing before speaking."


    Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu and said, "If you really want it, you can go to Chaman, he will probably lend you some fairy jade."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "How much can I borrow?"


    This stone tablet was probably handwritten by the Holy Master Tianlian, and whether it was or not, it was the treasure of the Yinkui realm, and its value was more than that of a divine tool.


    Zhou Shu wanted it very much. Although he recorded it, it is obviously better to look at the stone tablet directly. He can directly touch the stone tablet, feel the meaning in it, and feel the thoughts of the saint when he writes. This kind of practical feeling is much stronger than simply reading the text. Now, moreover, bringing these two steles to the Holy Maiden of Peace or to the Yinkui Realm can get many unexpected benefits.


    Wei Tong thought for a while and said, "You have to give three or five thousand face."


    Zhou Shu could only shook his head, "That would be impossible."


    Three to five thousand, of course he can pay back, but three to five thousand is not enough.


    The price of the stone tablet rose higher and higher, and it was finally fixed at 7,300, which was taken away by Liuhuaguan Jia Busan. He held the stone tablet in his hand and showed it up and down to the people, smiling very proudly, like a face. A chrysanthemum bloomed on it.


    "It''s really public, and I''m not afraid of being seen the Tao above..."


    "Without God''s knowledge, you and I can''t see... But he really doesn''t care. I think he wants the ancient elephant stone, go back and stand in the view."


    "I think he wants to try if he can write on it, haha!"


    As far as the road is concerned, the price is much higher, because the inscriptions on the stele may only be useful to people in the Yinkui realm, and the Yinkui realm is just a small realm struggling in the outer realm. Not many people in the immortal realm know about it, but only the stele Say, it''s worth it.


    Zhou Shu secretly sighed, and the 700-odd immortal jade in his pocket hadn''t come in handy yet. Those who could afford it didn''t want to buy it, and those who wanted it couldn''t afford it.


    Explain two points. One is that although he is still a golden immortal, his strength and vision are far beyond that of the golden immortal. Most of the things that are useful to the golden immortal are of no use to him. The gap is too large, mainly because there are not too many means to accumulate money, and there are too few fairy jade.


    Walking in the heavens does not work without immortal jade, you must find a way.


    The appearance of the treasures made the atmosphere in the building very warm.


    This is the Wanbao Club.


    The Wanbao Club in the border city is so crazy, what about the center of the fairy world?


    However, there are also many unsold auctions, the prices are too high, and many people are still waiting.


    Within a few hours, the auction was suspended again and free trading began. This was the last rest period and the most lively one.


    Everyone knows that after this period of time is over, better things will be on the market, so many immortals have set up stalls in the middle to sell them, planning to collect some fairy jade, and make a final fight, and those who have not bought good things Immortals will also take advantage of this time to pick some, so as not to return empty-handed.


    Zhou Shuzheng was going to take a look, then suddenly turned around and said, "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Hong stood in front of the door, seeming to want to sneak in. Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, she stood still, turned around and bowed, with a panic on her face, "Senior...Senior...The slave family just wants to see Xiao Lian."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "See what she does?"


    Xiao Hong calmed down, "Senior has been outside these days. The slave family has never seen Xiao Lian. Senior, although Xiao Lian is just a waitress, she is also a member of Wanbaolou. If something happens..."


    "Your relationship is pretty good, you can think of her at this time."


    Zhou Shu sneered, and strode into the room, "Come in if you want."


    Xiao Hong hesitated, "I don''t want it anymore, the Nujia just talked casually..."


    "Come in, worried that I would eat you too?"


    Zhou Shu��s voice sounded a little weird, Xiao Hong thought for a long time, but couldn��t help but go in He just took a look and immediately quit, running away with a panic expression, "Senior, sorry, Nujia excuse me."


    What she saw was a Taoist robe completely untied, leaning on Zhou Shu, with a shy expression of pity.


    Such things happen occasionally in Wanbaolou, and it is not uncommon.


    "Sorry."


    Zhou Shu released Lian''er and put on the robe.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have two soul bodies, he couldn''t pretend to be Bian Xue and Lian''er separately, and it was impossible to put Lian''er into the demon refining world or make her disappear completely, so Lian''er became a problem.


    And Xiaohong dared to enter the guest��s room privately. It was by no means that she was brave. It must be someone else��s instigation. Some people had doubts about Lian''er not showing up for so long. This time it was Xiaohong who came to visit. It may be an offering, so this time we must cover up the past.


    Still, Yin Kui Ce can''t get home, if Zhou Shu can also learn to plant silk, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome.


    I have been seen once, and there should be no more problems.


    Zhou Shu went to Hongqiao, but the Wanbao party couldn''t afford it. It should be ok here.


    I saw Chaman at a glance. He was in the best position, with the loudest voice, and the most things in front of him. I was afraid that there would not be hundreds of them.


    "They are all high-quality immortal artifacts. They are available at the fourth and fifth grades. They are cheap. There is one hundred celestial jade for the fourth grade and two hundred and five celestial jade for the fifth grade. Take whatever you want!"


    It''s really cheap. Most of them are the same, regardless of the quality. You can make a little bit if you take it out. Many golden immortals are shopping around and forming a group.


    Taiyi Daruo was teasing, "I said Chaman, are you here to sell things or to buy things?"


    "Old man, this is for the benefit of the public, what do you know!"


    Chaman glared and continued to sell his own things.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2542: Image

    "This old guy, there is so much trash. ��"


    "Chaman is like this. Every time Wanbao will sell a lot of things, his holy fire gate cultivates these every day, and many of them are left behind. Although they are of no use, they are considered good in the eyes of other immortals. Immortal tools, he can always make a lot."


    "Is our fairy jade enough, doesn''t he want that too?"


    "We add up to about thirty-four, which should be enough."


    "I hope so, if you can''t get it, it''s not easy to explain it, why not let her count?"


    "Don''t let her count everything. Elder Tan has said that she will run out of oil and light up if she counts dozens of times at most. Save a bit and don''t waste it."


    "Good things are always useless, damn, Nachaman..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense when you''re done, go back when you get the things, Elder Tan is still waiting for us in the circle."


    He Bai nodded, but glanced at Bian Xue next to him, and said warmly, "Snow Girl, do you think we can buy it?"


    Bian Xue just ignored it and said indifferently, "Yes."


    He Baixi said, "Then you will honor your promise, haha."


    While watching the room, Zhou Shu walked around on the Hongqiao, and suddenly stopped in front of a golden fairy.


    "The good Fulu, you will be gone if you miss it, hurry up!"


    Seeing the guests coming, the Jinxian yelled in a hurry.


    Zhou Shu pointed, "Trouble you fellow Taoist, show me those photos."


    Jinxian''s eyes lit up, and he passed the talisman over, "The Taoist is really insightful, and he can see good things at a glance. This condensing talisman is unique to our heavenly talisman, very rare, and these few are even more special. ."


    "What''s so special?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, rubbing the light blue talisman, his mind was slightly shaken.


    There can be no mistake, this Fulu must be from Ning Xuanqing''s handwriting.


    Most accomplished talismans will leave their own traces when drawing talisman. According to the runes, they will take advantage of the trend to form one or two unique marks, which will not affect the quality of the talisman, but can also show themselves. They all have this kind of mark, which is exactly the word "Xuanqing" together. This technique has been seen countless times when Zhou Shu and Ning Xuanqing drew talisman together.


    Tianfumen, I got some more information.


    Jin Xian looked complacent, "If someone else��s concentrating talisman lasts for a month, mine can last for two months, and the practice effect will be doubled. After using the talisman, two months of retreat can be better than others for half a year. You say it��s not special. ?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Is this painted by a Taoist friend?"


    Jin Xian stagnated, "Don''t care who painted it, do you want it? Just one fairy jade, and you can''t miss it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Tell me who painted it. I can give you eight immortal jade for these five talisman."


    "This..." Jin Xian was a little shaken and hesitated. "Actually, I don''t know. I grabbed it at the exchange meeting in the door. Only ten. I bought all of them. It cost me... Would you like it?"


    "Yes, thank you fellow daoist."


    Zhou Shu took out the fairy jade, bought a few meditation charms, and walked away with a smile.


    Tianfumen is in the extreme wind world in the center of the fairy world. There are not many divisions, and they are basically in the center, but it is a bit troublesome.


    After walking without a few steps, Zhou Shu stopped again.


    It was an old man in the realm of Taiyi Daluo. He was sitting in the cloud with several piles of sundries in front of him. Most of them were jade slips, and there were also small fairy artifacts, all covered by clouds and mist, and he couldn''t see the specific content.


    "A bunch of one hundred celestial jade, take all away, don''t miss the good things!"


    The old man touched his goatee, his small eyes flashed slyly, and he yelled vigorously. There were many people around him, but none of them seemed to want to buy, they were all pointing.


    "Liar Li is here again..."


    "Which time did he not come? This is a great opportunity to earn fairy jade."


    "I dare to sell a hundred celestial jade if I put up some ruined things. I''m so bad that I''m always fooled."


    "Who makes every Wanbao meeting have fools from outside?"


    The speaker still looked at Zhou Shu, with a contemptuous smile on his mouth.


    Zhou Shu just ignored it, squeezed in and took a closer look, his eyes glowing, as if he had seen some rare treasure.


    The old man immediately aimed the fire at Zhou Shu, "You can take whatever you like, it''s cheaper, there are a lot of hundred celestial jade, so you can guarantee no loss!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help nodding, his eyes wandering, carefully choosing what.


    While watching, Wei Tong was slapped on the shoulder suddenly, but it was Wei Tong, frowning, "Don''t you know how to spend more fairy jade? If you know it''s useless, you still have to look at it? And Li, the liar, took the stall as soon as possible. Don''t be fooled here."


    The old man blushed, "Wei Xian arrested, you can''t control this."


    Zhou Shu ignored him, and just pointed, "Senior, I want this bunch and the other bunch."


    The old man was overjoyed, and hurriedly sent the two piles of miscellaneous things over, "Okay, the little friend really knows how to behave like other people. If you don''t understand anything, you know what to say."


    Zhou Shu took out the fairy jade and gave it to him with a look of pride.


    "This guy is really a fool, right?"


    "I know he is stupid now? Isn''t he stupid to sit between the Saitama sect and the Sacred Fire Gate? It is extremely stupid, right?"


    "Why don''t he be stupid, can he ask that kind of question?"


    "In fact, it''s not just stupid, but also an arrogant trash I heard those waitresses say that this kid is really not a good thing..."


    "What happened?"


    "What else, bully the waitress, people like us who are knowledgeable and reasonable, treat the waitress in Wanbaolou with respect first, but he opens his mouth and scolds, extremely rude, and... it''s just a beast."


    "Well, it''s the first time people come to Wanbao Club. It is inevitable."


    "It''s really ashamed of us Lian Yuncheng."


    Everyone looked at Zhou Shu, their eyes were full of mockery and anger, and they didn''t hide it at all.


    Even Wei Tong was puzzled. Transmission said, "Yang Rong, you don''t usually look stupid. Why do you keep being stupid at Wanbao Meeting? The old man reminds you and doesn''t listen. What do you think?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Senior, juniors really want to buy, juniors think it''s good."


    Wei Tong was speechless, "If you are so stupid again, it is better to give all the fairy jade to the old man."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and walked towards the other stall.


    In this Wanbao meeting, he has always tried to leave an impression on others that he is a dumb and rude foreign land bun.


    This is what Zhou Shu deliberately did.


    He knew very well that his soul body couldn''t last forever, and Bian Xue''s affairs would definitely be exposed. The Sacred Fire Gate would almost certainly find the Wanbao Club, so everyone present would be suspected and would be tracked down by the Sacred Fire Gate.


    And with Zhou Shu''s current image, it is very likely that Zhou Shu is the one who is least suspected.


    Sacrifice your image and spend some fairy jade to get rid of your suspicion. What''s wrong with this?


    Besides, the two piles of debris are not all useless. At least the dozens of jade slips are indeed ancient jade slips, which are at least tens of thousands of years old, which is worth it.


    Divine consciousness is forbidden in Wanbaohui, and the contents of the jade slips cannot be seen, but it is okay to see the material through the eighth sense.

 Chapter 2543: warm

    Going back to the room, while looking at the debris, while waiting for the last auction to start.


    Most of them are leftovers from the refining vessel, which are of no use. There are two small Wanfang rings worth mentioning. One has an unknown mine pile in it, dark gray and yellow, very inconspicuous, even Zhou Shu I don��t know what it is. It��s about a few miles around. The other one has a miniature model of Xiancheng. Inside and outside of Xiancheng, both the architecture and the core are all vivid. It is probably the Xiancheng that the old man planned to build, but then gave up. And Zhou Shu can be used for reference.


    Those piles of jade slips are very old, but they don''t seem to be of much value, although they are not bad for Zhou Shu.


    Basically, Zhou Shu hadn''t read the long-lived tactics, as well as the old things and classics of the immortal world, which is okay.


    It can be said that Zhou Shu has never seen the characters in the ten jade slips. I can''t touch it. It should be from a foreign race. Most of the old people can''t understand it. When Zhou Shu returns to New Moon City, Let''s take a look at the little tricks, there may be surprises.


    "The first lot!"


    On the round stage, Ning Changzi shouted in great spirit, "Fourth grade Baining sword, with sword spirit, and the same grade as the sword! The reserve price is two thousand immortal jade!"


    "Wow!"


    "Good stuff!"


    "Sword spirit equivalent to Jinxian? This...really possible."


    Sure enough, the first thing is a rare treasure.


    The sword is fine, the important thing is the sword spirit inside.


    Almost everyone wants the immortals here, and most of them are not sword repairers.


    The sword spirit is a very special existence in the tool spirit, not because the sword spirit is relatively rare, but because the sword spirit is the condensation of the sword intent, that is, it is a collection of laws in itself, as long as the fairy uses a special method to swallow the sword spirit, Can understand the law of sword intent.


    For the fairy, this is a big temptation.


    It is said that there is a great swordsman in the Five Elements Realm who has never touched a sword in his life, but his sword intent is rarely a rival because he has swallowed ten sword spirits.


    In fact, Zhou Shu also knows this method of devouring-the Taoist Tao is related to the law of devouring, but never wanted to use it in the past. In the past, few people in the entire Xuanhuang world did this. The most is to let the sword spirit eat other sword spirits to grow. , And in the heavens, it is not uncommon for the fairy to swallow the sword spirit, and it is not only the sword spirit. Other elves with the essence of the law, even the beasts and monsters, are the devouring objects of some immortals.


    The sword spirit equivalent to the Golden Immortal in Bai Ning''s sword, if swallowed, would immediately be able to penetrate the sword intent and become a good sword repairer.


    Fairies who want to buy sword spirits basically have this idea, even if it is a sword repairer, a sword repairer wants to cultivate a sword spirit, only the sword spirit born from his own sword, this kind of master once lost the master. Sword spirits have established qualities and are difficult to tame, only to swallow the best.


    The price moved up quickly.


    From two thousand to ten thousand, it was only a quarter of an hour, and finally stayed at the position of 13 thousand.


    The fairy from Dihuazhuang took the Bai Ning sword and laughed unconsciously, but the sword that sensed his own destiny trembled and wailed.


    Sadness and joy are mixed, echoing in the building.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel a little bit. He just shook his head. After he got the sword spirit, he might stay in the demon refining world and let it grow. More likely, Caiying might try to swallow it. Fate is sometimes destined. .


    "Bipolar Jade Purifying Bottle!"


    Ning Changzi shouted again, "Everyone should know the relic of Houde, the reserve price is three thousand immortal jade."


    When shouting, the audience was shocked, and Wei Tong sighed.


    Houde Zhenren, who was once ranked 3,541 on the Ten Thousand Fiends List, is notorious. This double pole jade net bottle is exactly the immortal tool he used, and many of his fierce names come from this bottle. , Houde Zhenren was hunted and killed by immortals near Lianyun City, and Wei Tong was also involved. That scene is still in front of him. A colleague was injured by Yujing bottle in front of him, and he has not recovered.


    The bipolar jade bottle is a special immortal device used to detain people.


    It is said that there are two kinds of supreme waters of Jiuyin and Jiuyang in the bottle. Jinxian is detained in the bottle, and it will turn into pus within half an hour. There is no soul, even Taiyi Daluo can''t support it, even if lucky. Escape, you will also be completely unrecognizable, the result of a sharp drop in your cultivation base.


    According to the records of Immortal Prison, more than five hundred golden immortals died in the bottle alone.


    The soul cultivation bases of these five hundred people, etc., no longer know where they are, they are probably absorbed by the bottle and turned into a part of the water of nine yin and nine yang.


    Everything is divided into two. The jade jing bottle is not only harmful, it is also good, for example, it can be used to assist the refining talisman, etc., no matter how tough the fairy material can be changed into the shape you want in the jade jing bottle The appearance is very useful for the refining sect. Of course, it can also be used for refining the body. For a physical training, if the physical body can be beaten by the nine Yin and the Nine Yangs, it will basically not be able to hurt in the Taiyi Daluo stage. Your people.


    Chaman has stepped up, and obviously, this is his goal.


    The two He Bai, who were not far away, also had their eyes bright. If Chaman''s goal was this, then no one would grab what they wanted.


    He Bai couldn''t help but said with joy, "Snow Maiden, you are hit again, admire it."


    Bian Xue looked indifferent Without saying a word, Zhou Shu answered casually on her own, is it a calculation.


    The price rose quickly.


    The two refining sects fought with Chaman, fighting for half an hour and then defeated.


    Chaman picked up the bipolar jade cleansing bottle, the satisfaction on his face was fleeting, and then he said to Ning Changzi, "These immortal jade, remember to have a copy of the immortal capture."


    Ning Changzi nodded and said seriously, "Of course, our Wanbaolou was commissioned by the Immortal Prison, and we won''t take any of the immortal jade."


    Lots of lots are constantly appearing, most of them are treasures, the lowest reserve price is a thousand celestial jade.


    As time passed, the atmosphere became more and more enthusiastic, and He Bai became more and more anxious.


    "Why haven''t it come out yet, is it temporarily not auctioned?"


    "No, many people are here for this, just wait."


    After a while, the round platform suddenly dimmed, and the entire Wanbao Building was gone.


    The noise also stopped, only a pair of bright eyes, staring at the center of the round table without blinking, all looking forward to something.


    "Everyone, please look carefully."


    Ning Changzi looked condensed and slowly moved away from the formation.


    On the jade platform in the center of the round platform, a fruit less than three inches appeared.


    Before he could see the specific appearance clearly, a shining white whirlpool a few feet of square rose from the top of the fruit, and then a white storm was rolled up, and the awe-inspiring white smoke instantly swept away, completely covering the entire Wanbao Building.


    The fairies were in the white smoke, and everyone was shocked.


    That is the extremely huge breath of life, and even Taiyi Daluo is far from it, as if that is the source of all things, and for a time, many people have the feeling that they can get everything.


    The white smoke is fleeting, because the formation is quickly closed, and the fruit inside is closed again, and the sky is gone. ()

 Chapter 2544: Wanshou

    For a while, the entire Wanbao Building was excited.


    It''s a bit like boiling water, can no longer stop the noise, everyone wants to bubble.


    "This kind of breath is really worthy of hearing it."


    "I didn''t expect to have it...Did you get it in Outland?"


    "I don''t know who can get this. There is no Hunyuan realm here, right? That was picked up."


    "It feels that Wanbao Building is a bit at a loss, and it can''t sell at high prices in Lianyun City."


    "Everyone please stay calm."


    Ning Changzi glanced around and said after a while, "Everyone feels it. The next lot is the famous wonder of the fairy world, Longevity Grass Huandan. If you take this fruit, you will live forever, of course...I think you all You don��t want it to prolong your life, haha."


    He paused, and his voice became solemn, "As you might expect, Grass Huandan is what we have obtained from the outside world, and it is also the best treasure we have obtained from Wanbaolou in Lianyun City in recent years. It was originally going to be auctioned in the center of the fairy world, but we still kept Coming down... This is the opportunity for the Wanbao Tower in Lianyun City, and it is also an opportunity for you all. The reserve price is five thousand immortal jade, and you can start."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, but he did not expect that it turned out to be a longevity herb.


    Cao Huan Dan is not a refined medicine, but a miraculous fruit bred from heaven and earth. It gathers the essence of life from one world, and its vitality is so strong that almost no other fairy fruit can compare.


    Immortals also have longevity. Although they can be called immortal when they reach the Hunyuan realm, they can be called immortal, but when the souls are exhausted, the Hunyuan realm can live up to 47,000 years. The true immortality cannot be done by a saint. , Zhunsheng is also one step away.


    There are very few high-level golden immortals in the heavens that use life-prolonging treasures. If a Hunyuan realm has not been promoted after more than 40,000 years, it means that it is impossible to advance to the next level, even if it is more than 10,000 years, the result will be the same. In fact, most Hunyuan realms will fight to the death in about thirty thousand years. This is something later.) The immortal wants this longevity herb to return the pill, not to prolong life, nor to understand the origin of life from it, to understand the law, etc. But to get a living world that really belongs to you.


    When practitioners reach the Hunyuan realm, except for the few disciples who are in charge of the sect, they are basically the city lord of Xiancheng, or the guardian of a realm.


    I have talked about the advantages and disadvantages of both before.


    Xiancheng is mature enough, but its origin core has long been destroyed by the city lord. Without destroying it, it is impossible to make the world a fairy city. The origin of the world has self-will from its birth, and no one can change it. But without his own life, the city owner needs to plan in all aspects, determine the direction of development, and maintain it on a daily basis. Although he gets a lot, he consumes a lot of energy.


    As for the guardian of a realm, that realm has its own life, can self-improve and develop, and the guardian does not need to bother too much, but that realm does not belong to the guardian. Even if you are obedient, it cannot be the same as it belongs to yourself. Big.


    If you can combine the two to get a world that is exclusive to you, has the core of origin, and the life can continuously improve and develop, it will be better for practitioners, and it is much better than either of them. The goal pursued by the practitioner.


    Hunyuan realm can create realms, but that is not a real realm.


    For example, the New Moon City Lord has created many realms to serve as acropolises, but none of those realms have the origin of life��even the Hunyuan realm does not have the ability to create a core that continuously breeds life. There is no origin of life. It is impossible to grow and mature, and the world will only slowly become a garbage dump.


    And with the longevity grass Huandan, this problem can be solved.


    With grass Huandan as the center, adding various materials and injecting the fairy��s own will at the same time, it is possible to create an original core of his own, and then build the world based on this original core, or complete the fairy city, you can get The real world completely belongs to oneself.


    Simply put, if you get a longevity herb for pill, you can get a real world and take a solid step on the road of practice.


    This is a temptation that no practitioner can resist.


    Zhou Shu had only obtained the guidance of City Lord Crescent before he understood so clearly, and most Jinxians and even Taiyi didn''t necessarily know so much.


    "Five thousand!"


    "Five thousand three!"


    "Five thousand seven!"


    Prices are rising all the way as the crowds are surging.


    In fact, Ning Changzi is right. It is indeed the chance of these people that the longevity grass Huandan can appear here. Generally, treasures of this level will only be auctioned at the center of the fairy world, and the price can easily reach seven to eight hundred thousand celestial jade. In this city, there are not many people who can take out tens of thousands of immortal jade, and it is difficult for people in the center of the fairy world to come over, and the final price will probably not be very high.


    Zhou Shu didn''t quite understand Wanbaolou''s actions. He wanted more people to live in Lianyun City? I always find something wrong.


    Zhou Shu himself is a little tempted, but only a little. He is too far away from the Hunyuan realm. Unless there is a very special opportunity, the Grass Huandan may come in handy, and he already has a realm that basically belongs to him, Hu Laohe His relationship is still very strong.


    "Twenty-three thousand and five!"


    "Twenty-four thousand and three!"


    After shouting, only two sects increased their prices.


    After more than half an hour of contention, I finally got the Sacred Fire Gate, forty-seven thousand immortal jade, the Sacred Fire Gate was not enough, and I borrowed a part from Wanbaolou.


    In the envious and jealous eyes of everyone, Lu Yiming just glanced at it and hurriedly put it away, extremely cautious.


    By this time Zhou Shu had already returned to the room.


    With a wave of his hand, Lian''er''s imprisonment was lifted But Lian''er still didn''t dare to move, looked at Zhou Shu pitifully, and whispered, "The slave family... didn''t offend senior... Senior don''t kill me... ��"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and took out a jade slip to her, "Don''t tell me what happened in the past few days, this will be used as compensation."


    "If the slave family doesn''t say it, they must not say it."


    Lian''er couldn''t help nodding, hesitated to take it, took a look at it, and froze, "Ah, ah? This is... the slave dare not want it," as if being shocked, he quickly threw it away.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Have you seen it?"


    Lian''er nodded, with some excitement, "Well, there was the last Wanbao meeting, exactly the same, and sold more than two hundred immortal jade."


    "I knew this could be sold, so I will sell it too."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and put the jade slip away, but Lian''er kept his eyes on the jade slip, watching Zhou Shu put it away and couldn''t help but swallow.


    The jade slips are the essence of the laws of the immortal world sent by the immortal world with the ring of immortality. They are very useful treasures for the immortals who practice the laws of the immortal world, but not for Zhou Shu.


    "This is really not appropriate for you," Zhou Shu nodded, paused for a while, and took out another jade slip, "This, I just copied it. The content is exactly the same, but it''s not the original one. You should be able to accept it. ."


    "Thank you... ex... Senior!"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lian''er was stunned, her face was flushed with excitement, like a persimmon, her words also trembled.


    This is simply a Romance.


    Seeing that she took the Yujian, Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, and his expression became stern, "Take it away, but there are some things you must do."


    "Yes, the slave family must be obedient."


    Lian''er was shocked and seriously agreed.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 2545: Introduction

    Zhou Shu walked out of the room quickly, followed by Lian''er.


    She hesitated a little at first, but soon entered the role with a hint of shyness on her face. Of course, it was Zhou Shu''s request.


    Lian''er is very important. If she makes a mistake or disappears completely, Zhou Shu��s suspicion will become very large in the future when the Holy Fire Gate investigates Bian Xue��s affairs. For this, Zhou Shu paid a lot of money and has a little promise. Of course, Zhou Shu wouldn''t fully believe her. The Zhang Yujian left Zhou Shu''s spirit and power, which can be invaded at any time. If an abnormal situation occurs, it can be resolved in time.


    Wanbao will be very lively now. Many people gathered together and talked about their feelings over the past few days, while Lu Yiming and He Bai had already gone downstairs and walked out.


    "Reward you."


    Zhou Shu threw a few pieces of fairy jade to Lian''er, and walked out swaggeringly.


    He can''t be too far away from the soul body, and it is best to distract the people of the Holy Fire Gate on the road to avoid them from premature detection.


    Following all the way to the vicinity of the port, Zhou Shu found that his worries were a bit redundant. Lu Yiming and He Bai��s thoughts seemed to be on Wanshoucao Huandan. For Bian Xue, as long as he stayed by his side, it was enough. Zhou Shu let go of a lot of worries after the torch.


    As long as it is not exposed in Lianyun City, things will be much easier.


    Bian Xue said coldly, "I want to rest."


    "of course."


    Lu Yiming smiled, "Thank you very much, Snow Maiden, thank you too."


    Protecting Bian Xue and entering the room at the stern of the ship, Lu Yiming immediately ordered the ship to sail. After a while, the flame ship disappeared.


    And Bian Xue in the room was nowhere to be seen, and the soul body dispersed, and the power of the soul would return to Zhou Shu.


    And when they found out, it was already a few days later.


    Zhou Shu didn''t go very far when he saw Wei Tong approaching him with an inexplicable smile at the corner of his mouth, "I said, your kid really misses that girl, she''s gone, don''t think about it."


    "Senior joked."


    Zhou Shu settled down, but Wei Tong was not expecting to follow. He probably wanted to see the movement of the Sacred Fire Gate. If the target was Zhou Shu, it would be unbelievable. Even if the immortal hunter had a keen consciousness, it would not be so keen.


    Wei Tong laughed loudly, "Hahaha, the body of a naked girl, a gentleman is so embarrassed, what''s the embarrassment, the old man was the same when he was young."


    "Being old and disrespectful, look more carefully than anyone else."


    Zhou Shu snorted and said thoughtfully, "By the way, Senior, why do you want to play a play with Senior Chaman?"


    Wei Tong blinked, "Xianyu, Chaman promised to give the old man Xianyu."


    Zhou Shu stunned, "Senior is too unprincipled, right."


    "Hahaha, in fact, it was not pleasing to the eyes of the Sacred Fire Gate, and the old man and Chaman had a good relationship, so the boat went smoothly, and after the trouble, the Sacred Fire Gate was much more honest, and he did not continue to fight with Chaman, so that Chaman spent less money. The old man has also saved a lot of things by ordering fairy jade," Wei Tong showed a slight dignity, "I really want to fight. It is not a good thing for Lian Yuncheng. If you can avoid it, try to avoid it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior understands, Senior is thoughtful."


    He let go of his heart. It seems that Chaman and Wei Tong don��t know. In fact, the Sacred Fire Gate has no intention of fighting, but Bian Xue and him deliberately instigated him, and Wei Tong appeared here, probably because he wanted to watch the Sacred Fire Ship leave, or stay behind. Lianyuncheng, it is easy to cause trouble with the Saitama Sect.


    Wei Tong said slowly, "This time Wanbao, you seem to have nothing to gain?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "I have learned a lot, but the juniors are very satisfied with those things."


    Wei Tong looked at him and nodded, "Interesting, Chaman mentioned you and said why you didn''t go to him, are you afraid?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "In a few days, the younger generation will go."


    "Hahaha!"


    Wei Tong gave Zhou Shu a deep look, and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while before heading to Xianshe.


    In the world of refining demon.


    "Snow sister, are you better?"


    "Brother Shu, Old Hu is amazing!"


    Bian Xue couldn''t help being excited, "Obviously, I can''t perceive a little immortal energy. I can recover and increase my cultivation. In just a few days, the little girl has completely recovered."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Completely recovered? Don''t talk nonsense, you are still far away."


    "Little girl just say..."


    Bian Xue came closer, her eyes gleaming, "Brother, tell the little girl what you have done over the years, the little girl wants to know."


    Zhou Shu nodded and began to speak warmly, Bian Xue was fascinated by it, her expression changed from time to time, and the admiration in her eyes remained unchanged.


    I don''t know when, Zhou Shu has an extra person next to him, in a green shirt and green skirt, squatting with his cheeks supported, and listening with gusto.


    Zhou Shu knocked her head, "Caiying, what are you doing here if you don''t practice?"


    Caiying rubbed her head and complained, "You said those things, and there are a lot of things that my palace does not know, say, did you do it while my palace was asleep?"


    Bian Xue looked at Caiying with a trace of doubt, "Senior Brother Shu, are there anyone else in here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, there are a few troublemakers, you will meet them in the future."


    Caiying straightened her chest and said proudly, "Bian Xue, this palace has always known you, and I have seen you... guess who this palace is?"


    Bian Xue stagnated, smiled and found out a few bone chips Okay, but wait for me to calculate it first. "


    "Don''t be fooling around," Zhou Shu knocked Caiying''s head again, and said to Bianxue, "Close it up, I said, don''t calculate anything in it, and recover with peace of mind. If you don''t be obedient, I will have to put it away for you. "


    "Oh."


    Bian Xue nodded slightly, put away the bone chips, the corners of her mouth were slightly tilted, and she smiled with satisfaction.


    Zhou Shu pointed to Caiying and said solemnly, "Sister Xue, you actually know her. She is Caiying. She used to be the lord of Liuxia Palace in Lingyu City and also a sword spirit, but now she is a practitioner like you and me. She has always lived in the world of refining demon. She has been one of my most important partners over the years and has helped me a lot."


    Caiying Xinxi, a lot of brilliance appeared on her face, obviously Zhou Shu''s introduction made her very satisfied.


    Bian Xue got up and saluted, and said warmly, "My little girl knows, it''s good to call you Yinger from now on."


    Caiying shook her head like a rattle, "I want to call my Lord Palace Master."


    Bian Xue smiled and nodded, "Okay, Lord Palace."


    "Just like fooling around."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said slowly, "Sister Xue, tell me about the Holy Fire Gate."


    Bian Xue was startled, "Did they look for Brother Shu?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said faintly, "No, even if you find you, don''t worry, I''ll be ready, just tell me what you know."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s confident expression, Bian Xue''s heart quickly settled down, and she felt like she had returned to the Xuanhuang world, "Well, the little sister remembers everything about the Holy Fire Gate... The little sister thinks that Brother Shu is the most What should pay attention to is Tan Duan in Fangyuanjie. He is one of the thirteen elders of the Sacred Fire Gate. The younger sister heard that he has been on the celestial pole list all the time, until recently he was squeezed out."


    "Tan Duan?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and the heavenly celestial pole list finally met someone who was close to it.

 Chapter 2546: Boundary map

    "Ok."


    Bian Xue condensed his eyebrows, "He acted decisively, smart and cautious. He will definitely investigate the matter of saving the little girl. He will not let any clues go. Then, Brother Shu must be careful."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Is he a Hunyuan Jinxian?"


    Bian Xue nodded, "Yes, but the little girl doesn''t know the specifics. I have never seen him use any tricks."


    "What is the realm of Fangyuanjie and where is it."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully took out a boundary map and placed it in front of him, "Sister Xue, tell me the specific location."


    In Lianyun City, he bought a very formal map of the fairy world and spent a lot of fairy stones.


    The normal boundary map looks like a transparent bumpy ball. In the middle is the center of the current fairy world, which is the Luofu world. The other worlds are distributed around the Luofu world, far or near, while the border cities like Lianyuncheng are On the sphere, the sphere is the edge of the fairy world.


    This boundary map is about three feet in diameter, and there are nearly a thousand realms on it, all of which are well-known big realms and cities in the fairy realm, which is less than one percent of the actual number of realms.


    "This can''t be seen, use my sister''s."


    Bian Xue shook his head and took out a boundary map.


    As soon as I took it out, I saw the light overflowing, and there were twinkling stars within a radius of several meters, just like a miniature starry sky.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, his eyes straightened. There are at least tens of thousands of realms on it. The realms are of different sizes and colors. The fairy roads between the realms are basically displayed, even on the edge of many realms. Also written line by line label.


    "This... but a good thing!"


    I couldn''t help but praised it. This picture of the boundary is really rare.


    "I will put it here in the future. Brother Shu can use it as he wants."


    Bian Xue said with a smile, "This is specially made by the immortal realm. Only a few large sect guardian elders have it. There are more than 14,000 realms on it. This one is for the younger sister Tan Duan. He said It''s even rarer than the sixth or seventh grade immortal artifacts, so the little girl must not break it...the little girl doesn''t break it, but takes it away, hehe."


    "You helped a lot, sister Xue."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, and his mind was already immersed in the world map. This information is naturally more important to him than the fairy.


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of satisfaction in his smile, and gently walked to one end of the boundary map and pointed to a few star points, "Look, Senior Brother Shu, Lianyun City is here, Fangyuanjie... here, not in the map. , A little outside the picture."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "In Outland?"


    Bian Xue nodded, "Well, it''s the realm built by Tan Duan himself. It''s very big and strange..."


    Zhou Shu seems to understand something, "Xiancheng?"


    Bian Xue thought for a while, "Tan Duan said it was a realm, but there was no air layer or sky protection, and it was not like Xiancheng. There were almost no people in it, but Tan Duan never left. He heard Lu Yiming say that he I have been here for more than a thousand years... The little girl rarely goes out, I only know this, Brother Shu."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Enough is enough, there is still a question, how long will it take to travel from Fangyuanjie to Lianyuncheng?"


    Bian Xue condensed her eyebrows, "The time spent on the road of immortality is about three years, and it will take another seven or eight years in the outer domain to take the holy fire boat."


    "I am almost clear."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, his mind relaxed a lot. Tan Duan was most likely building a fairy city, and he wanted to return the longevity grass to the Dan for this. This is a good thing for Zhou Shu. It means that Tan Duan is unlikely to come in person. To send someone to investigate, the realm is Taiyi Daluo at most, not too much trouble.


    "Brother Shu..."


    Bian Xue hesitated, "Little sister has four of the most important main chips in Tan Duan''s place. He will only give it to the little girl when it is necessary to calculate one level. Without those four bone chips, the little girl cannot calculate too much. Big things, it��s hard to help brother."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay. It''s enough for you to stay here. Don''t think about things to calculate. As for the bone chips, I will find a way."


    Detaining the bone chips was obviously the method used by the Holy Fire Gate to restrict Bian Xue. Zhou Shu knew the value of the bone chips and would definitely want to take them back, but not now.


    Bian Xue smiled again, with happiness at the corner of her mouth, "I see, Brother Shu."


    Who treats her well, it is clear that changing someone else is another result.


    Many sects want to **** Bian Xue, and they all want Bian Xue to help them calculate, but without the bone chips, she obviously loses value, and it is useless if she grabs it. I am afraid that only Zhou Shu cares about her rather than the calculation. It''s people, not tools.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the distance, seemingly thoughtful, "Sister Xue, you still practice the way of compassion, right?"


    "It''s the law of the fairy world."


    Bian Xue shook her head and sighed unconsciously, "The little girl wants to continue, but no one has allowed it, and can''t even mention it. The Holy Fire Gate forces the little girl to practice the law of the immortal world..." She paused, and said firmly. "But the younger sister has never forgotten her identity as a disciple of Ci Hangzong."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Have you ever met a disciple of Cihangzong?"


    "Never, does Senior Brother Shu want to find Junior Sister Yang? The younger sister has no news from her," Bian Xue said softly while looking at Zhou Shu, "but don��t worry, Senior Brother, younger sister has calculated several times, and there must be disciples in Zong Zong. Yes, Yang Mei should be... also, but I don''t know where it is."


    Zhou Shu smiled confidently, "I don''t worry about her, you are just a disciple of Cihangzong, then I have a way for you to bypass the fairy qi and practice."


    He has observed Bian Xue many times these days inside and out, carefully and carefully, never let go, but he found no abnormalities, and he couldn''t find traces of the Absolute Soul Lock. Obviously , This method comes from the high-level application of the law of the fairy world and even the law of power, which is not understandable by Zhou Shu, and there is no way to solve it temporarily.


    "Senior Brother Shu, what do you do?"


    Bian Xue was a little excited. Of course it��s best to be able to practice. She didn��t like the laws of the immortal world, but was persecuted by the Sacred Fire. What she wanted was the way of compassion and the way of calculation. Obviously, it��s impossible for the latter to advance at this stage. Rank, the former is the only choice, but she also has some doubts that the power of compassion must be obtained through immortal energy. If you can''t contact immortal energy, how can you practice?


    "Come."


    Zhou Shu picked her up and flew away.


    After a while, I arrived at a mountain. Compared with the other peaks, this mountain was covered with a faint light, soft as moonlight, but not cold at all.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The surrounding fairy qi and aura have been emptied for you, can you try it?"


    "Row!"


    Bian Xue shouted directly.


    There was a gleam in her eyes, "The little girl has never seen such a kind of power before. It is so pure and so warm. Apart from being thinner, there is no shortcoming, and in this light, the little girl still has a feeling , It won��t work if you don��t practice, it��s like forcing you to perceive and absorb."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes widened, "Where is this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s your Cihang baby, you''ll see it when you reach the top of the mountain, but with your current physique, you should take your time, don''t rush to get closer."


    "I see, Brother Shu."


    Bian Xue sat down quietly and soon entered the state. If she looked carefully, there were a few tears in her eyes.


    It was the first time she felt the power of familiar kindness since entering the heavens.

 Chapter 2547: work out

    Zhou Shu also sat down and used his spiritual sense to understand.


    What he felt was the Way of Replenishing Heaven, that is, Yin Kui Ce, bathing in the eternal light of the heart, and perceiving the Way of Replenishing Heaven. He has done this many times.


    This time I will focus on the virtual and real chapter, the shinde stone tablet fragment.


    The imaginary and true chapters taught by the sage of peace, the five elements are all about double cultivation. It is no wonder that the Yinkui realm would later misunderstand and comprehend the maids�� profound arts. They also regarded these as common methods of cultivation, and looked carefully. As you will know later, in fact, the focus of the virtual reality chapter is elsewhere.


    That is just one of the methods, or a relatively simple and direct introduction.


    The virtual reality chapter talks about the harmony of the vigor of the practitioner, and pay more attention to the movement of the inner breath during the practice. There are several mental methods available in it. There is also a method for two people to practice together, but it is not learned by the witch.


    The fusion of the power of replenishing the sky and other forces, using the fictitious to induce the real, the realizing the fictitious, and the sufficiency to replenish the real, which implicitly matches the heavens and the earth to the truth. Tao is quite similar.


    Zhou Shu was very serious. He felt in the world of demon refining, and practiced with the sea of ??knowledge, and he was also practicing in the fairy house.


    He feels that if he understands the imaginary and real chapters, the power of replenishing the sky and the power of compassion will be combined. When the two powers merge together, they have their own advantages, and they can burst out more powerful power. Of course, if it is Furthermore, by extending the imaginary and real chapters to other areas, it is also conceivable to benefit from the way of self-soothing, and perhaps it can be Zhou Shu''s biggest improvement over the years.


    Several days passed without knowing it.


    After leaving the fairy house, Zhou Shu went to Saitama Sect.


    When I entered the door, I didn''t see Chaman, only Di Wu greeted him and saluted him respectfully, "Daoyou Yang, please come in. Master said, since you are here, you can use whatever you want."


    "Thank you fellow Di Daoist."


    Zhou Shu returned a gift, seemingly thoughtful, "I want to practice carrying water."


    Di Wu nodded and was about to speak when suddenly a loud roar came from behind, "Next!"


    A bucket flew slowly over. The bucket was more than twice the size of a normal bucket. The Mingliu glaze juice inside couldn''t help shaking, but no drop was spilled.


    "We have more than 800 weapons, can''t we use this to exercise too much?"


    "Of course it''s not too much. I only used seven hundred or eight weapon powers. The weight is a bit heavier, but the effect is good!"


    "For Fellow Daoist Yang, that must be fine."


    A group of disciples looked at Zhou Shu with a smile on their faces, and they obviously wanted to give Zhou Shu a chance.


    Zhou Shu stood there calmly, with his arms stretched out, his fists changed color at a visible speed, getting deeper and deeper.


    Seeing this scene, the disciples were stunned. This is exactly how the Saitama Sect��s transposition and borrowing method has been practiced to the depths, and Zhou Shu only came to Saitama Sect once, and it was like this after a few days of epiphany. Up? Not to mention that he is not yet a disciple of the Saitama sect, and he has not learned the mystery of the Saitama sect, that is, the ability of refining equipment into the body, and the body can have such explosive power, which is incredible.


    But what they didn��t know was that the gluttonous Taoist body that Zhou Shu had been cultivating had the same effect as the refining device, immortal devices, etc. Zhou Shu swallowed a lot of them. Although it is impossible to fully integrate into the body, they are learning to change After using the force method, it is not difficult to use the various parts of the body to show the effects of the immortal weapon, and supplemented by the concentrated explosion of dozens of Tiangang orifices, similar effects can also be achieved in a short time.


    Combining the advantages of several methods is exactly what Zhou Shu is good at.


    Of course it can only last for a short time. It is impossible to maintain the same posture for a few hours like these physical exercises.


    Zhou Shu''s muscles are not strong enough to compare with these Saitama sects who have practiced for thousands of years.


    "You used your fist last time, use your fingers this time!"


    "Yes, to come here to exercise, you must know everything. I and the disciples of the Saitama Sect are like this!"


    A group of disciples sensed that something was wrong, and shouted again, giving Zhou Shu a problem.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and inhaled intently, only to see that the dark black on his fist quickly converged towards the index and middle fingers, getting deeper and deeper.


    At the same time, the bucket fell right down, just on his finger, Zhou Shu''s figure was shocked, and he sank suddenly, sinking into the ground when his feet were standing, but after only half a breath, Zhou Shu stood firm. , Two fingers picked the bucket, as stable as Mount Tai, without any water spilling out.


    "The hard work is not enough."


    Zhou Shuslow pulled his feet up and arched his hands, "I''m really sorry for breaking the ground."


    The disciples were silent for a while, and soon burst into cheers.


    "it is good!"


    "Sorry for what you said, your kid is outstanding!"


    "Little brother, I''m taking you!"


    "To be honest, how do you practice your leveraging method? Even if it is Di Wu, it takes a hundred breaths to move the lever position. You can switch positions in just a few breaths. Even if your footing is a little unstable, it is far better We are strong!"


    "I have to take it, Zhang will not be difficult for you anymore!"


    The group of disciples all came over, with enthusiasm on their faces and sincere eyes, as if they had completely regarded Zhou Shu as their own.


    Zhou Shu thanked him one by one, and he was accepted for his performance.


    In fact, he could tell last time that most of these Saitama sect disciples are **** men who practice martial arts and become idiots They admire people who are better than themselves and admire far more than jealousy. At this time, they are also absolutely passionate. Not forgery,


    He shook his head and said with a smile, "To be honest, I''m much worse than your brothers in the next place, but I change the position a bit faster. I really want me to insist on holding a few hundred breaths, you see, this is too tired to let go. Which brother will pick it up for me, thank you."


    Di Wu quickly stretched out his hand and took the bucket over.


    "Thanks, Brother Di."


    Zhou Shu jumped in place a few times, loosened his arm, and looked overwhelmed, and everyone looked at him and laughed unconsciously.


    "A few hundred breaths are too little, brothers should practice more!"


    "It''s okay, I will teach you that, it will definitely work if you take it slowly, but you have to talk to me about your quick way of changing positions."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s natural, everyone will discuss together in the future."


    "Let''s go, come together!"


    The disciples took Zhou Shu to the side of the square and taught him how to use various facilities and impart experience. Zhou Shu did the same. He also shared his understanding of the Saitama clan practice and some improvements to the transposition borrowing method after the deduction. Tell them.


    A few hours passed quickly, and a group of disciples crowded Zhou Shu, all a little bit reluctant.


    It seems that Zhou Shu and these disciples are no different from the same sect brothers.


    "Brother Yang, you have to come often, and exercise with you, there are so many benefits!"


    "Yes!"


    "Brother Yang is someone that Master values, and what he says is more reasonable than Master..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, with a nostalgic expression, "Brothers, of course I will come often, so I will leave first."


    Before a group of people reached the door, they heard a shout from the door, "Chaman, get out!"


    The disciples'' expressions changed at once, and they all looked at the door. ()

 Chapter 2548: Trouble

    A figure jumped out of it, and suddenly fell in front of the door.


    It fell silent, and the tower-like body blocked the gate firmly.


    Chaman looked out the door, not caring about the rudeness of the visitor, "What''s the matter, Wei Lao''er?"


    Wei Tong said in a deep voice, "You have done a good job, and you still ask me? Is the girl at the Sacred Fire Gate in your hands?"


    "nonsense."


    Zaman glared at him, and asked without suspicion, "What, she is missing?"


    Wei Tong looked up and down Wei Tonghui and nodded, "Yes, Lu Yiming just now came to the City Lord��s Mansion, and the Snow Girl is gone. They only discovered three days after their holy fire ship left Lianyun City. They thought they should be in Lianyun City and asked for Cloud City assisted in the search."


    Chaman touched his chin and smiled, "Interesting, some people finally couldn''t understand it, and started attacking the Holy Fire Gate."


    Wei Tong said solemnly, "This matter is not trivial, Chaman, if you didn''t do it, please pay attention and try not to have trouble with them in Lianyun City."


    "If this is the case, things are not small, but what Lu Yiming said must be true?"


    Chaman slowly said, "I don��t think anyone can kidnap people on the holy fire ship silently, Wei Lao, you have to see clearly, if the holy fire gate just wants to use this opportunity to disrupt Lianyun City and suppress other sects. What? They haven''t done this kind of thing."


    Wei Tong sighed, "That''s why it is troublesome. If it weren''t requested by the city lord, I wouldn''t care at all..." He waved his hand, "Don''t tell me, I just remind you that I will find it at the Holy Fire Gate, pay attention response."


    Chaman snorted unconsciously, "If he wants to find someone in Saitama, he can only say that he came to the wrong place."


    Wei Tong shook his head and turned to leave. He only glanced inside when he left. His eyes fell on many of the disciples, and he only flashed past, as if he didn''t see Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and raised his hand to Chaman, "Senior, junior should also leave."


    Chaman turned around, eyebrows and eyes, "Where to go, there is still something to do!"


    After speaking, he yelled at the group of disciples, "Didn''t you agree to challenge him separately? Why did he cheer you up with a few words, so you won''t be on it? Isn''t it possible for the old man to go to a group of ineffective things?! "


    The disciples were stunned, and soon one person walked out and said to Zhou Shu, "Brother Yang, Bai Xiong ask for battle!"


    "please!"


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    As he wished.


    Fist intersected, dozens of rounds back and forth in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu only used physical exercises, his muscles and bones were not as agile as Bai Xiong. From the very beginning, Bai Xiong made ten punches, half of which could hit Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu made ten punches at most. Hit a punch.


    The gap is obvious, and anyone can see Zhou Shu''s shortcomings, and the disciples shook their heads with a hint of regret.


    Sure enough, Zhou Shu was still a beginner in body training.


    Only Bai Xiong, but his heart becomes more guilty.


    Because he found that although he was a lot stronger than Zhou Shu, he couldn''t help Zhou Shu.


    Five of the ten punches hit Zhou Shu, but two or three of them were completely blocked by Zhou Shu, and there was no response like hitting an iron stone.


    Obviously, Zhou Yishi used the transposition borrowing method. In high-speed sports, he quickly found the point of his fists and feet, and then concentrated his strength on the point to resist his fists, although the agility and speed were all Not comparable, but the ability to find the time and use the tactics surpassed him. He used a thousand jins in four or two to fight with skill, but he had no energy but couldn''t use it. It really was a difficult opponent to deal with.


    Unknowingly, more than half an hour has passed.


    The faces of the onlookers changed. At this time, they all saw the problem. Although Zhou Shu was far inferior to Bai Xiong, this style of play just restrained Bai Xiong and consumed much less than Bai Xiong. Going down, I''m afraid it''s my side who can''t hold it first.


    Chaman shouted in a deep voice, "Idiot! Haven''t figured out a way after playing for so long? I''ve been taken away by others, so let''s give up!"


    Bai Xiong''s expression was stagnant, and he stood still, and the beads of sweat fell down, and said, "Brother Yang, I lost!"


    Zhou Shu stopped his hand and said out of breath, "If you continue to fight, you will lose."


    Bai Xiong just shook his head and said sincerely, "What the master said is that I have been in your rhythm, and I was almost completely taken away by you, knowing that there is a deliberately exposed flaw, I will punch, and I can''t fight it anymore. I''m not as good as you."


    "It''s still a little conscious, the old man thought you were a wooden person."


    Chaman glanced at Bai Xiong, "Go back and think slowly about how you lost this time. If you can''t figure it out, don''t challenge it in the future and lose the old man''s face."


    "Yes."


    Bai Xiong saluted seriously, "Next time, the apprentice won''t lose again!"


    "The juniors are gone."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and slowly withdrew from the Saitama Sect. This Chaman really regarded himself as a disciple��s sparring practice, but it was okay. Zhou Shu��s own gains were not small. For him, Bai Xiong��s Every punch and every kick is his step to the ultimate physique.


    He went back to the city calmly.


    Sure enough, Bian Xue''s matter was exposed, it took a little longer than expected, and it was not bad.


    There is no doubt that the Holy Fire Gate will set off a storm in and around Lianyun City ~ www.novelhall.com~ but Zhou Shu is not too worried.


    The aura on Bian Xue''s body was covered by the demon-refining world after entering the demon-refining world, and the outside world could no longer perceive it, and the Absolute Soul Lock on her body could not transmit information to the outside world even if there was any special arrangement .


    Taiyi Daluo generally couldn''t see the demon refining pot, and it was impossible to know the existence of the demon refining world, only Hunyuan Jinxian could see it.


    If Hunyuan Jinxian came to investigate, Zhou Shu would have to find a way to leave.


    The problem may lie in Lian''er, but Zhou Shu also has a corresponding method to deal with it.


    When I was approaching the city, there was a sudden addition of people behind him.


    Unconsciously, Wei Tong appeared suddenly and patted Zhou Shu next time, "You kid, why aren''t you worried at all?"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What are you worried about?"


    A strange light flashed in Wei Tong''s eyes, "That Snow Girl is gone, don''t you miss her very much? When she left that day, I thought you went to the port to see her, and you forgot it so soon?"


    "I didn''t forget."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think thoughtfully, "She is very prominent, but there is a big gap between her and the younger generation, and no one knows if she is really missing."


    He guessed that Wei Tong was suspicious, and most of them were observing him, so he remained calm after knowing the news. If he showed other emotions, it would only make Wei Tong more suspicious. Wei Tong is his very good yearning friend. , But it''s also a selfless immortal hunter, never ambiguity in major matters.


    Wei Tong''s expression condensed slightly, "It seems that you also think that the Sacred Fire Gate is taking the opportunity to make trouble?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The juniors don''t understand, and don''t dare to speculate, it is related to two major sects and a lot of sects."


    "There are also Lianyun City and Wanbao Building."


    Wei Tong''s expression became stern, "If it''s true, no one will sit back and watch if the Holy Fire Gate wants to make trouble."


    . m.

 Chapter 2549: Recognize

    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Senior, this junior has gone back to rest first. Today is very tired."


    Wei Tong was less suspicious of him, and began to doubt the motives of the Holy Fire Gate more, feeling that the purpose of saying a few words had been achieved.


    "Recently, be careful. You should not go to Saitama Sect. It is better to leave early."


    Wei Tong nodded and said with concern, "Lu Yiming is here alone now, but when He Bai goes back and tells the Holy Fire Gate, there will definitely be people coming from the Holy Fire Gate. What is going to happen to Lianyun City by then, you alone No one will care about outland practitioners."


    Zhou Shu said gratefully, "The younger generation knows."


    I walked slowly into the city, and when I passed the city lord''s mansion, I saw Lu Yiming coming out of it.


    Sweeping the crowd with a sullen expression, his consciousness unfolded without fear, his eyes finally fell on Zhou Shu and stopped.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, showing a trace of horror.


    Lu Yiming strode over, and coercion followed. There was no worries in the city. Many people quickly avoided it, and Zhou Shu also slowly backed away.


    "Retreating, what is your guilty conscience!?"


    Suddenly, there was a loud roar, shaking the surrounding silence for a while.


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "The predecessors are too vigorous, and if the younger ones don''t back down, it will be bad."


    Lu Yiming stood still, and said solemnly, "I recognize you."


    Zhou Shu also stood still, arched his hands, pretending to be calm and said, "The younger generation has also seen the seniors, and the seniors spent thousands of dollars in the Wanbao Building. That style, the younger generations really hate... envy... envy, no I am very impressed."


    A trace of contempt flashed in Lu Yiming''s eyes, "Why did you choose that room in the Wanbao Club?"


    Zhou Shu said without hesitation, "It''s right across the corner, and you can see it most clearly. The first time a junior comes to Wanbao, of course, you have to look carefully. It would be a shame if you miss something. Even better, just get one of those treasures..."


    "Shut up."


    Lu Yiming''s eyes became more dismissive, "I ask you, did you see the girl next to me that day?"


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, his eyes brightened, "Of course I saw it, the skin is as white as snow, beautiful as a flower, and even more rare is a naked girl, if you can..." He seemed to realize something, and he kept saluting, "Wrong. It''s wrong, that''s senior, and junior offended."


    A strong wind hit, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stepped back several tens of feet and almost fell to the ground.


    His expression changed slightly, and he quickly said, "Senior and junior have said that they are humble, don''t do that."


    "roll!"


    Lu Yiming''s cage sleeves, without even looking at Zhou Shu, went straight away. When he left, there was a hint of surprise in his heart. This guy is very ordinary, but his strength seems not bad. No wonder he can supervise Xiaoxiancheng, but Bian Xue''s It seems that it has nothing to do with him, but it still cannot be let go.


    An invisible flame was quietly attached to Zhou Shu''s vest in the strong wind.


    Amidst the suspicious gazes of those around him, Zhou Shu stood still, a chill flashed in his eyes, cursed in a low voice, "hateful", and continued to move forward.


    After a while, a few people came out of the city lord''s mansion.


    The two worshippers of Wanbaolou and several waitresses, Xiao Hong and Lian''er were among them.


    The worshippers looked plain, but there was a hint of anger in their eyes from time to time, and they felt like a disaster. Xiao Hong frowned and her face was full of depression, like someone owed her ten thousand immortal jade, and Lian''er''s eyes were still hanging. Tears, it seems that I have cried a few more times.


    Obviously, when Lu Yiming came to Lianyun City, Wanbao Building was the first priority to find. In his opinion, everyone in it was suspect.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know what Lu Yiming asked from these people, but from Lian''er, he definitely didn''t get the result he wanted.


    The jade slip on Lian''er''s body has soul power with Zhou Shu''s spirit in it. Of course, Zhou Shu will not let the soul power come out to perceive things outside, so it is easy to be noticed. It just clings to Lian''er and perceives Lian''er. The change of mind is enough, and once it is detected by someone, it will disappear quickly, leaving no troubles, even Taiyi Daluo can''t detect the origin.


    Soul Concealment.


    Coming from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, it is a special method of spiritism. Qingque learned it in the Xuanhuang Realm. Of course, she didn��t understand the law at that time and used it no matter what kind of technique. It could only be regarded as ordinary spiritism, and Zhou Shu learned from Qingque''s memory and naturally mastered this secret soul technique, and after deducing and improving it, he used it better than the current Qingque.


    The true soul body itself represents the ability of the blue bird, and the foundation of the soul is not for nothing.


    Of course, soul concealment is a relatively high-level soul technique. It is not only used for detection and perception. When something is found to be wrong, it can also be turned into a whip of soul at any time, causing damage to the soul. At that time, the white trees were all one Killed, and Lian''er was determined to be unable to resist.


    The current situation of Divine Mind''s feedback is very good, Lian''er didn''t say anything, her mind remained steady, and even a little excited. It seemed that the jade slip of the Immortal Realm Law really benefited her.


    Xiao Hong turned around and rebuked in a low voice, "Why cry? You do that and you still have the face to cry."


    Lian''er paused, "Sister, I..."


    Xiao Hong said coldly, "What are you! You know that you are happy with that person in the room, regardless of what''s going on outside, but you''re clean But I''m different. I usually treat me so well and don��t help me share a little bit. The elder of the Holy Fire Gate seems to be staring at me this time..."


    "okay."


    Enshrining turned around and took a look, his expression was quite stern, "You are all from Wanbaolou, Wanbaolou will never let the disciples under the sect be wronged, even if you don��t want to mess around with the Sacred Fire Gate, don��t worry,..." He glanced. The old man on the side said, "This matter is quite strange, I think it shouldn''t have happened in Wanbao Building, most of it was in the port or Xian Road, what do you think, Mr. Xu?"


    The old man calmly said, "The old brother Liu is extremely true, but the old man doesn''t know the specific situation, so I should listen to the host and try to cooperate with them.


    Liu Gongfeng nodded, "Cooperating is okay, but people who plant us casually will not do. Xiaohong, a true fairy, how can he act in front of them? It''s too ridiculous. I have a feeling that the Holy Fire Gate may be deliberate. Trouble with our Wanbao Lou."


    Old Xu shook his head unconsciously, "Brother Liu, speak carefully."


    "Then Lu Yiming is too unruly!"


    Liu Gongfeng stretched out his hand and patted around, strode forward, and stopped talking.


    Several invisible flames were photographed from several people, scattered on the ground, and disappeared quickly.


    "Or you have no scruples..."


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head. He was promoted according to the law of soul, and he naturally perceives it. Lu Yiming also left a trace of divine consciousness on him. That invisible flame is, but he does not have the confidence to enshrine the Wanbaolou. If you want to get rid of it, if you really get rid of it, then the trouble will come.


    Speaking of it, Lu Yiming is indeed very unruly. It is a taboo for the heavens to leave divine thoughts on others, not to mention doing it in the fairy city of the fairy world.


    It seems that this time, they are really pressed, the disappearance of Bian Xue is undoubtedly a big blow to the Holy Fire Gate, or Tan Duan.

 Chapter 2050: Sky Eye

    A few months passed in a flash.


    Lianyun City seemed to be shrouded in thick dark clouds, and I could feel depression in it at all times, especially when I saw several torch ships moored in the port.


    I have to say that the Sacred Fire Gate is indeed very powerful in the immortal world, and it has summoned a group of disciples in a short period of time, including Taiyi Daluo.


    A lot of things have happened in the city, many sects have been involved, and a lot of conflicts have occurred. Several small sects without a foundation have even been turned over by the holy fire gate, but the conflicts are basically outside the city and inside the city. Still maintaining stability.


    Zhou Shu was still in the city, everything went as usual, and he went to the Saitama Sect to practice once every other day, challenging others, and only practicing in the fairy house.


    Lu Yiming''s spirit is still on his body, and he is unlikely to do other things.


    On this day, I still went to Saitama Sect.


    He and his disciples were already very familiar with each other, and a few words of jokes quickly entered the state.


    Chaman sat in the square with a smile on his face. Zhou Shu was allowed to practice here. The benefits were unexpectedly great. During this time, the disciples improved a lot, and their physical strength was basically improved. It has broken through the 800 mark that has not been broken in more than ten years.


    Looking at it, his face suddenly changed, and he stared at the door.


    After a while, an old monk appeared at the door, holding a string of Buddhist beads in his hand, and bowing his hands together, "Check the donor, how are you doing?"


    Chaman snorted and didn''t get up. "You bald donkey, what are you doing here?"


    The old monk didn''t get angry, and smiled and walked in, "Isn''t the chaser a bald donkey? Hehe, in short, Lao Na didn''t come to you to compete.


    "You...you and I have nothing to compare, you must be inferior to me."


    Zaman glared at him and said in a deep voice, "Yuanxu, is it for the holy fire door?"


    The old monk nodded lightly and said, "Be quiet, check the donor, Lao Na comes over to see why there is such a big disturbance, not only in Lianyuncheng, but also in the surrounding realm and the surrounding realms, there are also fairways and holy fire doors. People."


    Chaman said irritably, "I lost an important person, so I was crazy."


    Yuanxu paused, "Is it the woman who helped the Holy Fire Gate find treasures to detect luck?"


    Zaman was a bit speechless, "You know you still come to ask me?"


    "Ha ha."


    Yuan Xu smiled slightly, looked at the group of disciples, and said thoughtfully, "That little guy, do you exercise here?"


    Chaman''s expression condensed slightly, "By the way, why did you give him the Tan Yuan Rosary?"


    "Fate with the Buddha."


    Yuanxu looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head unconsciously, "I knew he likes physical exercises, so Lao Na didn''t need to act to show him, he just taught him some skills. It was a waste of effort and it was not good."


    Chaman curiously asked, "acting?"


    Yuan Xu stagnated, "It is to summon the creatures to let him understand the boundless truth of Buddhism."


    "Hahaha, hahaha!"


    Chaman couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t hide it. The disciples were attracted to watch, but Zhou Shu still practiced the exercises and didn''t watch it.


    Chaman pointed to Yuanxu, "Use the wrong place, this kid likes to train, haha, you are a body trainer, but you have to rely on the Dharma to convince others. You are really stupid..." smiling but serious Get up, "Yuanxu, what the **** are you doing, why did you fancy him? The old man doesn''t believe in any nonsense that is related to the Buddha, especially you gave him the Tanwan rosary."


    Yuanxu closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows, and said, "He has a relationship with the Buddha."


    When I opened my eyes, I saw only a angry face of King Kong, and he waved his hand roundly, "Nothing, Chasing the donor, there is something in him that is predestined with my Buddha, and many things may fall on him."


    "what?"


    Chaman looked at Zhou Shu intently, and was still at a loss after watching for a while, "Why can''t the old man tell?"


    Yuanxu smiled faintly, "Chasing the benefactor, although you are No. 1 in Lien Yuncheng in physique, but you are a little worse in other aspects. Now he has the divine consciousness planted by others on his robe, you haven''t noticed it, right? ?"


    Chaman''s face changed, "What, divine mind? Who planted it?"


    Yuanxu stroked the rosary, slowly saying, "Burn my remains, the blazing flame, how happy life is, and why death..."


    "Sacred Fire Gate!"


    Chaman stood up suddenly and shouted, "Yang Rong, come here!"


    The disciples were all stunned. Zhou Shu did the same, put down the hammer in his hand and walked over slowly, "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    He also bowed to Yuanxu, "Elder Yuanxu."


    After he knew that Yuanxu was to practice meditation, he also let go of the grievances in his heart, because the practice would not use other people to practice meditation.


    "You have the Divine Sense of the Holy Fire Gate in your body. Are you theirs?"


    Chaman looked at Zhou Shu coldly, with murderous intent overflowing, Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, as if there were thick walls on all sides, feeling more and more crowded.


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Senior is joking, right?"


    Yuan Xu frowned, and said, "Check the benefactor, don��t lie. How did Yang Xianshi know this kind of thing on the road of cultivation? Obviously, this ray of spiritual thought was planted by someone else. Yang Xianshi might as well think about it these days. It��s abnormal. Has anyone ever done anything to you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "It seems that a few months ago, Elder Lu Yiming of the Sacred Fire Gate made a shot against the younger generation."


    Chaman exploded immediately, and a layer of black air appeared on his body, and he shouted at Zhou Shu, "Lu Yiming! How dare you use Jinxian to spy on Saitama Sect!"


    Yuanxu paused According to Lao Na, he just wanted to spy on Yang Xianshi. For Saitama Sect, he wouldn''t do that. "


    "You bald donkey always make ends meet."


    Chaman, with a bright scalp, glanced at Yuanxu, very dissatisfied, and continued to say to Zhou Shu, "I have seen it now, what do you think, Lu Yiming, do you want the old man to come, or..."


    Before he finished his words, the invisible flame on Zhou Shu''s shirt suddenly appeared. He said "Sorry" and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu looked stunned, "Ah, really?"


    Chaman looked at the sky and said coldly, "Lu Yiming, this time is your unintentional mistake, but the old man never hopes to have a second time."


    Zhou Shu saluted Chaman, "Senior, I''m really sorry, the junior didn''t notice it at all."


    Chaman waved his hand, and the fierceness on his face disappeared for an instant, "Forget it, you are just being used. Actually, that''s fine, Lu Yiming should know. My Saitamazong didn''t touch his people at all."


    It seemed that that appearance was just for Lu Yiming.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "How did the senior find out?"


    Chaman''s face blushed, and he pointed to Yuanxu, "This bald donkey saw it. He opened his eyes."


    Sky Eye?


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. Could it be that Yuanxu also saw the Demon Refining Pot?


    Yuanxu waved his hand and said slowly, "Chasing the donor is lying again, Lao Na is far from reaching the level of the eye of the sky, now it can only be regarded as a diamond eye, which is similar to the eye of the heart, and can see some things, but compared with the vast world It is just a drop in the ocean. To cultivate Buddha, to open the heavenly eyes that can see everything, you must realize that Alaya Consciousness can do it. At that step, Leiyin Temple can only do three people, and the old man is naturally not among them."


    "I don''t understand your Buddhist things."


    Chaman shook his head nonchalantly. ()

 Chapter 2551: coming

    Hearing Yuanxu''s words, Zhou Shu felt relieved.


    Worried about Yuanxu seeing the realm of refining demon, in fact, he is sensitive. The famous sky eye in Buddhism is not so easy to open. It is said that the sky eye can observe everything, and everything in the realm is impossible to hide. Taiyi Daluo can��t do it. .


    And Yuanxu said that his diamond eyes are similar to Xinyan, and Zhou Shu still knows Xinyan very well.


    His mind has improved rapidly, and he is almost opening his mind.


    The inheritance of Guiguzi''s heart and Tao comes directly from the old man of the heart demon, and the book of Guigu Taoism is already in Zhou Shu''s heart, and he has understood about one-fifth of it. By the way, the heart and the sword are somewhat similar, and there is the only one. The law serves as the support. Sword Dao is the law of sword intent, and Xin Dao is the law of idealism. The difference is that the law of sword intent is summarized by countless swordsmen, while the law of idealism is created by one person.


    The mind and the eye are extremely sensitive to the soul, and they can directly see through the sea of ??knowledge. Even when facing Taiyi Daluo, even Hunyuan, the mind and eye can play a role, but you must see the demon refining in the gluttonous Taoist body surrounded by layers of laws. The pot is unlikely.


    Zhou Shu looked towards Yuanxu and said respectfully, "Elder, what is Alaya Consciousness?"


    The emptiness is slightly condensed, showing a lot of piety, "Alaya Consciousness, the fundamental consciousness, is the basis of Buddhahood. If everything is regarded as vain, only Alaya Consciousness exists alone. It is a kind of all Buddhist cultivation. In the realm of striving for..."


    Zhou Shu fell into deep thought, only to feel a little at a loss.


    Zaman didn''t seem to care, but actually listened very carefully, but didn''t understand anything.


    Yuan Xu thought for a while and said, "The heavens and myriad worlds are vast and boundless, and affected by many laws, space and time, etc., a person will never be able to see the real world around him unless he is aware of Alaya consciousness. It is possible to do so. It may be easier to understand this way, but Lao Na doesn''t understand enough, and there is only so much that can be said."


    He looked at the two men and sighed with regret.


    As if thinking of something, he said again, "Also, Lao Na heard that in some other ancient realms, Alaya Consciousness has a rare name called the Eighth Sense, which shows that it is not just Buddha cultivation. Other practitioners may also understand a little bit. Of course, to get the true meaning of it, they have to be Buddhist."


    "Oh, I still don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, but his heart was shaken.


    Is that right?


    The eighth sense is Alaya Consciousness.


    After Zhou Shu realized the eighth sense, he only improved three times in the long years. (Although it is useful not to improve, it is of course the best to play a bigger role. Now he can see through the puzzle or see the direction clearly, and get rid of many Cover it up, and he still wants to see through all of a person or a realm), it seems that the eighth sense has little to do with the cultivation base. If you want to get more benefits in this area, I''m afraid you will land on Buddhism.


    Yuanxu looked at Zhou Shu who was meditating, showing a trace of satisfaction, "Sure enough, the fairy has a predestined relationship with the Buddha, which is much better than chasing the donor.


    Chaman snorted, "What are you talking about? Bald donkey!"


    "To each other."


    He confided and smiled, "Lao Na will stay with the donor for several months, and I hope the donor will accept it."


    Chaman said coldly, "You live if you want, but follow the old rules."


    "This is natural."


    Yuan Xu nodded and smiled at the disciples, smiling very warmly, but those disciples'' expressions changed suddenly, as if they saw the terrible tiger snake, all sweat dripped, and he didn''t dare to look here.


    Yuanxu turned to Zhou Shu and said sincerely, "The immortal has a relationship with the Buddha, whether it is Zen or physical Dao, as long as the immortal has the heart, Lao Na will answer for the immortal."


    "Thank you elder."


    Zhou Shu paused, seeming to have thought of something, and took out the rosary, "Senior Chaman said that this rosary is a Zen treasure from Leiyin Temple. The younger generation really dare not accept it, so I ask the elder to take it back."


    Yuan Xu shook his head, "Yesterday was not today, and now the rosary is no longer the original rosary, and it''s no longer owned by Lao Na."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and did not insist anymore, only thanked one more.


    "The old Na will leave first."


    Yuanxu nodded slightly, then walked to a corner of the square and stopped moving. The whole person slowly connected with the ground, like a laid iron statue.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Senior Chaman, what does this mean?"


    Chaman shook his head, "It should be some kind of body refining method in Leiyin Temple. The old man doesn''t understand well. He will come to live for a period of time every once in a while. It''s all like this, but you have to ask him something. , He will definitely recover right away, because you are predestined with the Buddha."


    Zhou Shu looked at Chaman, "Senior... was also infected by the elder?"


    Chaman''s face changed slightly, and he didn''t say what he wanted to say. He snarled, "Go away."


    At the same time.


    A quiet room of the Lingshan School.


    The Lingshan Sect is also a large sect with a scale similar to that of Liuhua Temple. It is considered an alliance of the Sacred Fire Sect. Therefore, in order to deal with Bian Xue''s affairs, Lu Yiming and several Sacred Fire Sect elders are staying here temporarily.


    They were discussing something, and Lu Yiming''s expression suddenly changed, and then he said sorry.


    The elders present, Chi Anlan, Na Deye, and Zhang Boran were all stunned.


    Na Deye paused, "Elder Lu, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Yiming sighed slightly The consciousness that was placed on the boy was seen. Chaman was very angry and wondered if he would come to ask the crime. "


    "Is it exposed?"


    Chi Anlan''s expression was slightly condensed, as if thoughtful, "Chaman seems not good at this, right?"


    Lu Yiming shook his head, "If he could see it, I would have taken it back a long time ago. It was not what he could see, but the fullness of Leiyin Temple."


    "Is it the one in the round virtual world?"


    Zhang Boran was stunned, "Ah, how come these two people are together? If Leiyin Temple is involved, it will be even more troublesome."


    Lu Yiming said slowly, "They are all physical training, after a few games, the relationship is pretty good, but we don''t have to worry too much about being vacant. Leiyin Temple doesn''t need Snow Girl at all, and it is basically impossible to participate in this matter. There is no suspicion about Yuzong. Yang Rong has been to Saitamazong many times, and every time he didn''t find anything abnormal in Saitamazong, Yang Rong is not worthy of monitoring."


    "The Saitama Sect is indeed unlikely. They want to grab people. They don''t have to be in Lianyun City, Outland or Rapids. It is easier," Chi Anlan nodded, "The focus is still on Wanbaolou, the port and the waterway. ..."


    As he was talking, the closed door suddenly opened, and a sneer came from outside.


    The laughter was extremely cold, like a ghost crying at night.


    The hearts of several people were tight, they didn''t feel anyone coming, not to mention that the formation of the Spirit Mountain Sect was not weak, who could rush here silently?


    A figure walked in calmly.


    A black robe covered the whole body, only showing a pair of pale hands and the same pale face.


    The whole body, except black and white, looked very eerie and strange, but there was a very small flame on his chest, burning very hot.


    The expressions of the elders changed and they hurriedly left their seats to salute, "Elder Li Xing, you are here."


    . m.

 Chapter 2552: Chestnut star

    Li Xing nodded, staring at the elders without any expression on his face.


    The elders did not dare to speak, the atmosphere was a bit stagnant, and time seemed to be still.


    After a while, Li Xing looked at Lu Yiming, "Did you apologize to Saitamazong just now?"


    Hearing this icy voice, Lu Yiming shivered inexplicably, and quickly bowed his head and said, "Elder, it is the fault of his subordinates."


    "Knowing it was wrong, good."


    Li Xing still stared at him and said expressionlessly, "Then you make it clear, did you apologize for a mistake, or plant a divine mind?"


    Lu Yiming felt even more panicked and hesitated, "I apologized for a mistake. Subordinates should not apologize to Saitama."


    Li Xing smiled faintly, only the surroundings became colder, "You did not recognize it clearly. It is wrong to plant divine thoughts, and it is even more wrong to apologize. You are looking for it with great fanfare, planting divine thoughts everywhere, and unscrupulously suppressed. People, even the Saitama sect, are going to move. Who gave you the courage to find someone? Even if the mastermind was in the city, you were startled by you, but he moved when he moved. I didn��t fear him. What''s the point of apology? When will the Holy Fire Gate apologize to Saitama?"


    Lu Yiming seemed to be aware of something, his complexion changed drastically, and his legs became soft.


    "Elder Lu Yiming will be tortured by fire tomorrow for three days."


    Li Xing slowly lowered his head, his expression was quite solemn, but he didn''t even look at Lu Yiming. Those words were more like saying to the flames in his chest.


    Looking at the flames, Lu Yiming was shocked and could not speak for a while.


    The torture of the burning flame is unique to the Sacred Fire. Although it will not damage the cultivation base after being tortured, the pain is unbearable for Taiyi Daluo, and the punishment will be recorded for a lifetime. Three days , Even if it is going to be remembered for ten lifetimes.


    The faces of the elders nearby changed slightly, and they didn''t say anything. No one dared to defend Lu Yiming.


    Although Li Xing was also Taiyi Daluo Jinxian, his status was completely different from them.


    Unlike many sects in the Immortal Realm, the master-disciple relationship is the most important foundation for all sects. The division of disciples in the sects is also based on this, while the holy fire gate does not emphasize the name of master and disciple. It is a system. The very strict sect is more like a gang of rivers and lakes, each has its own duties, and the hierarchy is obvious.


    There is a master and a deputy master in the door. They are not only nominal but also actual leaders.


    Under the sect master, there are three commanders in charge of the sacred fire decree, which is approximately equal to the supreme elders of other sects. The power is high, and underneath are the four Dharma kings, sitting in the southeast and northwest, and down there are thirteen elders, each occupying one side. , Are all in the Hunyuan realm, and further down there are countless elders, basically all in the Taiyi Daluo realm, so there is no need to mention it to help the disciples and so on.


    In addition, there is a special position, which is independent of the sect system. The holy fire gate is called the fire-holding elder.


    There are a total of seven people in the position of elder holding fire, usually the best genius in the holy fire gate. They hold the holy fire and travel through the heavens. They have the right to reward and punish disciples on behalf of the sect master. They have the same status in the gate as the guardian elders, but they stand behind them. It is the master of the sect, and the elder protector will basically not offend them.


    The elder holding fire is the most competitive position in the Sacred Fire Gate, and each of them is a talented and brilliant generation who has experienced countless hardships.


    Li Xing is one of the seven fire-holding elders. Sanxian entered the immortal seedlings list and has never been down. He is also a small famous person in the immortal world.


    Lu Yiming hesitated for a moment, bowed and bowed, "Thank you, Elder Li, for your mercy."


    In fact, when you think about it carefully, although the torture of flames is harsh, it is already a very good punishment compared to the mistakes he made.


    Li Xing said indifferently, "I''m not here to investigate the guilt of losing Bian Xue. That is Tan Duan''s matter. I believe he will handle it. I think he doesn''t want to be tortured. Several people, I almost understand the matter. Say it again, don��t say extra words."


    Lu Yiming was shocked when he heard the sound, and his heart fell for the most part.


    Several elders did not dare to neglect, and quickly recounted the situation in recent months.


    Li Xing stood there, didn''t move or said a word from start to finish, and when a few people finished speaking, he turned and left, "Go to Wanbaolou first."


    "Yes."


    Several elders quickly followed behind.


    In front of Wanbao Building.


    Seeing Li Xing dressed in black, Ning Changzi''s complexion changed slightly, and he even came, calmed down, and greeted him with a smile.


    Li Xing looked at Wanbaolou for a while, then set his eyes on Ning Changzi and nodded, "Lord Ning, the elder Li Xing of the Holy Fire Gate, I need to go in and take a look."


    Ning Changzi hesitated for a while, then smiled slightly, "Okay, I can take the elders in."


    Li Xing shook his head lightly, "I mean I''ll go in and take a look alone, the original poster, you can stay here."


    "what did you say?"


    Ning Changzi''s complexion changed slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "What the elders want, do what they want? It''s hard to avoid being a strong man. It''s a lot of face for me to let you go in and check. This is Wanbao Tower, not your Holy Fire Gate."


    "I''m just looking aground."


    Li Xing''s expression was indifferent, and he stretched out his pale hand to lift the sacred flame on his chest, and held it in the palm of his hand. A pious light flashed in his eyes, "Burn my body, blazing the sacred flame, and Li Xing uses the sacred flame as the name of the sacred flame and does not move Wanbao Lou. Anything will come out in half an hour. If Wanbaolou loses anything during this period, the Holy Fire Gate is solely responsible for it, but if Wanbaolou prevents me from continuing the investigation, it is fair to assume the responsibility Right."


    He looked at Ning Changzi and said calmly, "I think Bian Xue was probably missing in Wanbao Building, so this is necessary. What does the host think?"


    Huo Miao and Li Xing are far apart, but Ning Changzi feels tortured inexplicably.


    The fire seemed to be burning in my own sea of ??knowledge, my heart was hot, but the surrounding was a bit of icy cold, but those were not minds or other types of attacks, there was no defense, it was just a peculiar feeling, and it was never going away. .


    He was undecided.


    Li Xing didn''t urge, but just glanced in the distance, "My proposal, what about the city''s plan?"


    There was a quick reply from a distance, "That''s your business, you don''t need to ask me."


    Ning Changzi''s mind was slightly shaken. It seems that the city lord is planning to withdraw. No wonder, the Holy Fire school sent the fire-holding elders to come, and the border city lord has no need to offend and hinder him. Come, if there is a treasure master, Wanbaolou will naturally speak with confidence.


    He settled down and said slowly, "If this is the case, then I will give you half an hour."


    "Thank you."


    Li Xing nodded, his pale face did not change, "Please wait here for the original poster. Don''t activate the formation, it will not be good for anyone."


    Hmph, Ning Changzi sneered, but didn''t move.


    Li Xing walked slowly into Wanbaolou, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    Several elders and Ning Changzi paused at the door, with nothing to say, only Wei Tong walked out slowly, standing not far away looking at Wanbao Tower, seemingly thoughtful.


    (PS: Thank you for your support and rewards in the arena, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2553: Backtracking

    Li Xing smoked into the Wanbao Building, and quickly reached the main building where the Wanbao Club was held, standing in the middle.


    People came and went in Wanbao Tower, but the formation was not activated and no one noticed him.


    A few invisible flames scattered around.


    No matter what the flame touched, it would ignite when touched, and the flame continued to expand, and within a few breaths, Wanbao Tower was completely surrounded by flames.


    Of course, it is not surrounded by real flames, but just wrapped in special spiritual consciousness.


    Li Xing closed his eyes and entered a state of no self.


    Not long after, a picture appeared in Li Xing��s Sea of ??Knowledge. It was exactly some of the things that happened in Wanbaolou during this period. There were some vague influences in the picture. It was not clear who was who, so I could only see it vaguely. With a little trace, the picture transitions very slowly, but even this is shocking enough.


    It seemed that Wanbaolou could speak, telling him little by little what he had seen in the past.


    By the way, Zhou Shu had this kind of experience in the Xuanhuang Realm. Using the origin given by the Xuanhuang Realm, he perceives the sound of all things, plants, birds and beasts, and he will tell Zhou Shu what he has seen and experienced. What happened in the past in a region is a kind of magical feeling, but the duration is really not long, and there will be no more after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm.


    However, what Li Xing is now using has nothing to do with the origin, but the power of law.


    Taiyi Daluo has already begun to master the law, drifting away from the fire elements in the Wanbaolou materials, seeing Li Xing is like seeing the master, following his guidance, and then telling what he saw in Wanbaolou.


    Of course, this is definitely not something you can do if you master the law.


    Most Taiyi Daluo who practice the law of fire can guide fire, make better use of the tool of fire element, and exert the power of the law to a greater extent, but it is almost impossible for them to perceive and transmit information.


    Unlike the plants, birds and beasts, in addition to the already refined fire spirits, the fire elements that are widely present in other materials are extremely small and not essential. It is impossible to give birth to spiritual perception or the ability to transmit information. To forcefully obtain information from them, they must first be endowed with intelligence and perception.


    The Holy Fire Gate can do it.


    The almighty sacred fire gives life to the fire, so that the fire elements that can be seen everywhere become flame elves, with a sense of wisdom, and then follow the call of the sacred fire.


    Powerful practitioners of the Sacred Fire Gate can make all the fires of the whole world become their own servants, and if they are in a rich world, they will do whatever they want.


    Of course, the current Li Xing can''t do this, and the elders may not be able to do it either.


    To do these things, mastering the law is only the basis.


    What he can do is to use the law of fire and his own spiritual consciousness to explore the memory of the elements of fire-if that is a memory, he can perceive some past images in a small range, the images are blurred, and the time that can be perceived It was only one year at most, and as it is now, he called it Huo Pu backtracking.


    He felt that this should be enough.


    At the stage of mastering the law, practitioners are no longer limited to the existing methods, and they can have their own unique methods how to better use the laws.


    Powerful tactics are always of great use. They are the crystallization of the wisdom of the predecessors and the excellent inheritance that has been verified by countless people, but the innovations of future generations are also very useful and rare. Like Li Xing, he can use God Consciousness and the Law of Fire does this, creating new useful tactics, not only in the Sacred Fire Gate, but also rare in the entire heavens.


    So he has always been a little proud.


    Before long, he made some discoveries.


    At a certain moment, on the third floor, in front of the room where the Sacred Fire Gate was located, there was some abnormal disorder in the image. At this time, nine people could be seen vaguely.


    The nine people, according to the previous investigation, should be Lu Yiming, He Bai, and the two worshippers of Wanbaolou, Chaman, Wei Tong, Yang Rong, Xiaohong, and of course Bian Xue.


    Li Xing showed a rare excitement, feeling that the answer was about to be revealed.


    This is his most enjoyable moment.


    Suddenly, the picture suddenly became a ball, and the picture at the door of the room became completely blank, and nothing was seen.


    "what?"


    He almost yelled out, and it was the first time he saw this situation since the study of Huo Servant''s backtracking.


    At that moment, the condensed fire elements seemed to have encountered something huge and terrifying, and disappeared instantly.


    The picture took a long time to recover.


    At this time, the chaotic image has calmed down and basically returned to normal, but the picture in front of the room has permanently disappeared.


    No matter how you look at it, it never appeared again.


    A figure can be seen in the next room, and that should be Yang Rong.


    Sometimes a figure walks out of the blank space, passing something back and forth, it should be the waitress Xiaohong.


    It was not until the end of the Wanbao Club that two figures appeared from the edge of the blank and left together.


    "Two?"


    Withdrawing his spiritual sense, Li Xing took a sigh of relief as he seemed to understand something, his eyes sharpened.


    According to the record left by Lu Yiming, that time should be when he and He Bai bought Cao Huan Dan and left. In other words, there was no one else beside them, and Bian Xue had disappeared, just in that blank time.


    Now, he has made great progress regarding the disappearance of Bian Xue, but there are also two big doubts in his heart.


    What caused that gap?


    Bian Xue is gone and why didn''t the two elders notice?


    If you think about it, you should be able to find the result, but as you think about it, there is a sudden shock in his heart, and there is a shuddering feeling.


    As the fire-holding elder of the Sacred Fire Gate, his knowledge and wisdom are extremely high, and he seldom falls into a daze without a clue. Although these two questions are strange, he soon has some vague answers, but that The answer is not what he wants to explore to the end.


    The fire servant can get the perception of the fire element during that period of time, but there is something that the fire cannot perceive, obviously the two elders can see it.


    There are many ways to do it, and the most famous one is that.


    That long period of blank space meant that the fire element near the room was completely erased in an instant, so what happened in the blank, there is no way to know, Li Xing can��t do it, the stronger Elder of the Holy Fire Gate Nor does it work.


    The reason for seeing the blank is the feedback from other fire elements in Wanbao Building.


    This is not caused by the power of the general law, the law of the immortal world cannot be done, it is destroyed to disappear, not dispelled or defeated.


    With unbelievable thoughts, he quietly skimmed up to the third floor, and scrutinized the room several times.


    "nothing left."


    As expected, Li Xing''s expression was slightly condensed, and the shuddering feeling was even greater.


    It seemed that something inexplicable was poking his mind down and down, making him feel a little uncomfortable. This was an experience he had never had before, and it was a natural fear in the face of an unknown powerful force.


    "Go see those two waitresses."


    He did not continue to think, and floated to the building behind the main building.


    Maybe he can get more clues from there, and he also feels that it may not be useful if he gets it.


    :. :

 Chapter 2554: Grind away

    In Wanbaolou Regal House, each maid has a separate small attic.


    After a while, Li Xing found the target.


    Very good, both of them are in the attic.


    Standing in front of the attic belonging to Xiao Hong for about a hundred breaths, he turned around and left.


    No matter how you look at it, this Xiaohong is normal, an ordinary female fairy who is worried and always worried that she will be caught in the storm.


    The rest is pity.


    Lian''er is cultivating, extremely focused, taking out Zhang Yujian from her arms from time to time, taking a look and putting it back in a hurry.


    Her movements were very fast, but no matter how fast Li Xing felt, he seemed to have discovered something at that moment.


    Is there anything abnormal?


    When Lian''er took out the jade slip again, Li Xing strengthened his perception and penetrated numerous formations, trying to see something from the jade slip.


    As soon as the divine sense touched the jade slip, a cloud suddenly floated on the jade slip.


    A cloud of small black clusters.


    As soon as the cloud came out, it disappeared without a trace.


    Lian''er naturally couldn''t see it, and Li Xing could see clearly, but when he saw it clearly, his mind was shocked, and he quickly withdrew his spiritual consciousness, stood still on the spot for a long while, as the fire-holding elder of the great sect of the fairy world. He couldn''t understand what that cloud represented.


    "No wonder...Did they also intervene..."


    His mind quickly calmed down, and Li Xing didn''t plan to explore any more, and soon floated out of Wanbao Lou.


    In front of the building gate, Ning Changzi and the elders of Shenghuomen were waiting, their expressions were very indifferent.


    Seeing Li Xing coming out, Ning Changzi paused, and said coldly, "Elder Li, are there any gains?"


    Li Xing said faintly, "No, I''m bothering the host, let''s leave."


    Ning Changzi said solemnly, "The elders must see clearly, otherwise they may be in trouble if they come again next time."


    "Won''t come again."


    Li Xing had already turned around and left, and the elders did not know why, and left behind him.


    A trace of doubt flashed in Ning Changzi''s eyes, "Isn''t coming?"


    Wei Tong yawned and said, "It seems that he also cares about you Wanbaolou."


    Ning Changzi said intently, "If he is scrupulous, he won''t go in, it''s a bit weird."


    Wei Tong waved his hand, "Thinking too much, it''s always a good thing not to come, indicating that the Sacred Fire Gate is no longer going to look for Wanbaolou, haha!"


    "I''ll go back and have a look, I''ll leave, Wei Xian arrested."


    Ning Changzi smiled and nodded, and walked quickly into the building.


    Li Xing and his party quickly returned to the Lingshan School.


    Looking at the expressionless Li Xing, Chi Anlan asked very carefully, "What did the elders find and what should we do next?"


    Li Xing calmly said, "Several elders, I will leave soon. You continue to stay here and search, waiting for the next step in the door, but remember, don��t touch Wanbao Tower again. Just look for it in the world and the channel."


    "understood."


    The elders nodded their heads a little, with strange expressions and many doubts in their hearts.


    what''s the situation? Even Li Xing came. It can be seen how much attention was paid to the disappearance of Bian Xue in the door. I thought that Lianyun City would be turned upside down this time. How come I will go back one day after coming, and the meaning of the order is also obvious. Obviously, it looked like a little bit of everything, and didn''t plan to find it.


    Li Xing glanced at them and wanted to laugh inexplicably.


    Keep looking?


    No intention to ask for trouble, he is a genius elder with a bright future, why should he go to this muddy water?


    Looking for someone else to find him, he was planning to get away.


    When using Fire Servant Backtracking in Wanbaolou, he noticed an extremely strange power, which he didn''t even know and could not resist at all. Obviously, a very powerful character appeared in Wanbaolou at that time.


    That force was to cover up Bian Xue''s disappearance, and it was also a warning.


    When inquiring about the waitress, he received a second warning.


    He could see the black cloud floating out of the jade slip clearly, absolutely not wrong, that cloud came from the spirit technique of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    The most famous of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is the soul technique. Most of the soul arts that are perceived by people are expressed in dark clouds. There are no large sects in the heavens who do not know this. ����The sword cloud tree in the immortal world mark Among the two clouds, the black cloud on the left represents the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    In the jade slip, there was a spirit technique of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and he recognized it, it was a higher-level spirit technique.


    Soul concealment can only be practiced by core disciples and above.


    Combining these two warnings, the result of his previous guess was also confirmed. Why didn''t the two elders realize that Bian Xue had disappeared?


    At that time, because Bian Xue used the real soul body of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to pretend, the real soul body is completely the same as the real person, and the same level is basically impossible to determine. With the strength of the two elders, the difference between the two can not be found, obviously posing Bian Xue''s true soul body was mostly stronger than the two elders.


    The facts could not be clearer.


    He also quickly made a decision.


    Since someone from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect had intervened in this matter, no matter if Bian Xue was taken away or killed, he would not investigate this matter again.


    The Sacred Fire Gate is very strong, but compared with the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, it is still a lot behind.


    If he reveals this fact, it is likely to destroy the relationship between the two sects, and the Holy Fire Gate is at the critical moment of entering the control of the sect. At this time, this kind of thing will be a big blow to the Holy Fire Gate~ www.novelhall.com~ And he who finds out this matter will undoubtedly bear the greatest responsibility.


    Therefore, it is best to keep the truth in mind.


    If someone is willing to continue the investigation, it has nothing to do with him, but he also knows that after the matter is reported to the deputy sect master, most of the Holy Fire Gate will stop searching and bury the matter completely, just as Bian Xue never did Appeared.


    ����Until the Sacred Fire Gate surpasses the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, there will be a day to settle accounts.


    He is still expressionless, but his mood has completely calmed down. It is completely different from when he left Wanbaolou. Perhaps he is still a bit unwilling.-After finding out the truth, he can''t find out the real mastermind, but he wants to survive in the immortal world. The development in the holy fire gate, this unwillingness is always to be polished away.


    He always understood and knew what to do.


    Looking at the elders, Li Xing''s mouth showed a slight smile, which looked a little oozing.


    Several elders were shocked and chilled inexplicably.


    "Elder Lu."


    It is rare for Li Xing not to call his name directly, but to make Lu Yiming tremble all over, almost unable to stand firmly, and hesitated, "Elder Li, what''s the order... your subordinates will go to be tortured right away, go right away..."


    Li Xing said lightly, "The sentence can be two days later, and then reduced to one day."


    Lu Yiming''s expression changed a few times, from shock to ecstasy to fear, "The subordinates dare not, the subordinates dare not, that is what the subordinates should bear."


    He thought that Li Xing had been frustrated in Wanbaolou, and if he wanted to find other ways to rectify him, he was upset for a while.


    A trace of contempt flashed in Li Xing''s eyes. It was really unbearable. I didn''t even understand the kindness I occasionally sent. It''s no wonder that I have only been an ordinary deacon elder for so long.


    "What I said is what I said, now, let me go to Saitama."


    When he finished speaking, he turned and left. Lu Yiming stopped, and hurriedly followed, with fear on his face.


    :. :

 Chapter 2555: Retract

    Zhou Shu, who was exercising, was a little nervous.


    The spirit power in the jade slip beside Lian''er left, he knew it, and that spirit power was discovered too quickly, and he didn''t even leave him the chance to respond. He could only obey the soul concealment technique and disappear instantly, even with his Spiritual thoughts are gone.


    What happened later?


    He wanted to visit Wanbaolou, but after thinking about it, it would be better to wait and see the changes, and rushing to deal with it may result in worse.


    What Lian''er can say is not good for him, but he still has a hole card, and at least he can earn a chance to get out.


    The hole card is Ten Thousand Souls.


    With the Ten Thousand Soul Token in hand, both the Sacred Fire Gate and Lian Yuncheng will have scruples. It will not be too difficult for him, but once it is taken out, Zhou Shu''s identity will be exposed. Zhou Shu has the Ten Thousand Soul Token, and Lian Yuncheng knows this There should be a lot of people, and it may be Wei Tong and other immortals who will chase him.


    This is also the reason why he has not come up with the Ten Thousand Soul Order.


    Di Wu walked over and said with some expectation, "Brother Yang, it''s time for me to challenge you today. Please don''t be merciful."


    Zhou Shu reported with a fist, "Brother Di is too polite, so there is no right to be merciful."


    Di Wu nodded, and walked to the middle first. The other disciples put down the hammer buckets and gathered.


    Challenging Zhou Shu is a good exercise, and watching Zhou Shu compete with others is the same.


    Putting his posture away, when he was about to start, Chaman suddenly walked out of it, passed the square, and strode out of the door.


    The disciples were stunned.


    After a while, two people appeared in front of the door, one was Lu Yiming, the other was strange.


    Chaman didn''t look at Lu Yiming, only fixed his gaze on that person, his expression awe-inspiring, as if he was approaching an enemy.


    Perceiving something, the disciples gathered one after another, standing behind Chaman, Di Wu walked in the forefront, and Zhou Shu followed behind.


    Lu Yiming raised his hand, "Friend Chaman, this is..."


    "Li Xing, the old man knows."


    Chaman turned around and looked at the disciples, and shouted in a deep voice, "What do you do? Go down and practice your skills! No one is allowed to come over, do you want to be beaten?"


    The disciples were stagnant, and had to retreat, but they were unwilling to try.


    "Li Xing, who is it? It looks gloomy."


    "The Holy Fire Gate, he used to fight against the master when he was in Yaoming City."


    "Yaoming City...It''s in the center of the Immortal Realm. It seems to be one of the thirty-three days old. It is not easy to cultivate there. Why did Master come to this city? Did they know each other? Who won, Who lost?"


    "...You ask so much what to do, I don''t know!"


    The disciples were a little irritable. Zhou Shu didn''t care about Chaman''s past. He just swung the sledgehammer and thought about things. Could it be that what happened to Lian''er had something to do with Li Xing?


    Zaman stared at Li Xing, his expression gloomy, "What are you doing here?"


    Li Xing looked indifferent, "You don''t have to hate me so much, I am not here to fight with you this time."


    Chaman said coldly, "If you want to die, the old man can fulfill you at any time, but now the old man is teaching his disciples, go back, and the old man will come to you later, you are in the Lingshan Sect, right?"


    "I will leave Lianyun City soon, and I said, I won''t compete with you."


    Li Xing stood there with no waves on his face, "Since you are still attached to the past, I will explain to you, Chaman, as a stepping stone on my way forward, you have completed your mission, or lost value. The ending is set, and you and I have achieved the desired result. I don''t have any need to compete with you again, unless the Holy Fire Gate and Saitama Sect formally go to war, that''s it."


    Hahahahaha.


    Chaman let out a long laugh.


    He stepped hard suddenly, and the ground cracked suddenly, and mist came out of his body, and there were a few strange blue smoke in the black mist.


    Li Xing shook his head slightly, "Chaman, it seems that you are still in the process of forging your body with a Yujing bottle. Jiuyin water is not uncomfortable? At this time, you have to do it with me, which is tantamount to seeking death. I actually don''t mind. Satisfy you, but I just said that unless the Holy Fire Gate announces a war with you, otherwise I will not do it."


    Chaman paused, his face black and ugly.


    These days, he has been forging his body with a double-pole jade net bottle. Although the benefits are not small, the damage to the body is also great. During the period of bodybuilding, it is not bad to be able to display 70% of his previous strength. Up.


    But how did Li Xing know this?


    Li Xing said blankly, "About the disappearance of the disciple of the Holy Flame..."


    "It''s my shit!"


    Zaman looked at the two with cold eyes, "Do you still want to find clues in my holy flame gate? You planted divine minds before, and the old man hasn''t asked you to settle accounts!"


    Lu Yiming''s expression changed slightly, a little embarrassed, and Li Xing was still very calm, "I didn''t come to look for clues. That matter probably has nothing to do with your Sacred Fire Gate, and I don''t plan to bother with you."


    "Then what are you doing?"


    Chaman was stunned, and glanced at Lu Yiming, as if he had noticed something, "Should you take him here to apologize?"


    Speaking out, I didn''t believe it. Li Xing took the initiative to apologize to the Holy Fire Gate, which was impossible.


    Li Xing nodded, "Yes, you guessed it right this time."


    Chaman was taken aback, but he saw Lu Yiming take two steps pretending to be proud, "Friend Chaman, I said sorry before, this sentence is wrong, now I If you want to take it back now, you just assume that I haven''t said it."


    "well."


    Chaman nodded slightly, his face suddenly calmed down, the black mist disappeared, and he only walked forward slowly.


    With every step, Lu Yiming''s heart jumped a few times. At this time, the momentum that Chaman released could not be resisted. It was much stronger than in Wanbao Tower. He couldn''t help but step back, but suddenly he felt cold, inexplicable. I feel that there is an abyss behind me, and I can''t go up again when I go down.


    Looking at Li Xing beside him, he understood something.


    You can die, but you can''t retreat.


    Li Xing still had an indifferent expression, motionless, with no idea of ??helping Lu Yiming resist.


    Caught in the middle of two terrible same-levels, neither of them can provoke them.


    "Amitabha����"


    In the corner of the square, a dull and distant Zen sound came out.


    A stone statue that was exactly the same color as the black bricks on the ground, came slowly against the ground and stopped a few people away.


    "In a clean place, why bother with such a big anger? If you have something to say, say it well."


    The stone statue opened its mouth, and the iron color on his body gradually faded, revealing a kind-eyed old man, but he was full.


    The pressure around him disappeared, Lu Yiming felt relieved, stood up straight, and his complexion improved.


    Someone finally stopped Chaman.


    A catastrophe disappeared invisible.


    However, how come there is a feeling of deja vu, did you have it in Wanbao Tower before?


    Li Xing raised his hand and said calmly, "Elder Yuanxu, you have never seen a courtesy before, please don''t be offended."


    "It''s all right."


    Yuanxu smiled, "Jiuyangli Daoyou''s name is really well-deserved, and Lao Na is impressed."

 Chapter 2556: 1 Akira

    "I''ve heard about the name of the elder Yuanxu from time to time in Yaoming Realm. I really want to consult with the elders on Zen Dao, but I still have something to do today. I will leave Lianyun City soon, so I won''t say more."


    Li Xingwei arched his hand and turned around after speaking, "Lu Yiming, let''s go."


    Lu Yiming nodded repeatedly, and stepped back in relief.


    Chaman snorted, but did not stop him, watched the two of them go away, turned around and looked at Yuan Xu, "Yuan Xu, why is he so polite to you?"


    He was very puzzled.


    This should be the first time he saw Li Xing salute people outside the Holy Fire Gate.


    "It''s just a matter of being on the side of Leiyin Temple. Don''t think too much about the donor. Lao Na is also a little curious. You and him seem to have some connections. You were demoted here because of him, right?"


    Chaman frowned. "Who said it was a derogation? The old man came by himself, bald donkey."


    Yuanxu smiled slightly and did not speak.


    The disciples over there gathered around, no one dared to speak, but Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Junior is leaving now."


    Chaman waved his hand without looking at Zhou Shu. Since going into the room, Yuanxu glanced at Zhou Shu, then slowly backed away, and soon returned to the state of a stone statue.


    Zhou Shu is not surprised. These days, he has learned that Yuanxu��s doing this is actually a kind of cultivation, treating the entire Saitama sect as a part of his body, just like doing it in the Yuanxu world, while in Saitama sect They are all body refiners, and they have accumulated many years of work. When he comes every once in a while, he can get a lot of insights.


    Zhou Shu walked slowly and steadily.


    There was a strong man at the Sacred Fire Gate, and the spirit power and spiritual thoughts disappeared. Things looked terrible, but it was not the time to panic, especially when Li Xing said something when he left-today I will leave Lianyun City. , Which made him calmer.


    If the Holy Fire Gate finds out something, they should have found themselves for questioning. Not only did they not look for it, but they were leaving soon, indicating that things might not be bad.


    All the way back to the fairy house, as if nothing happened, I still practiced quietly.


    On the next trip to Saitama Sect, Zhou Shu learned more information.


    The torch gate has obviously slowed down the search speed, and the port and sea routes are no longer fortified. It means to deal with it casually. According to Wei Tong and Chaman''s guess, the disappearance of Bian Xue this time was done by more powerful forces, and the torch gate can only He swallowed it as an accident.


    Zhou Shu was also very surprised. He didn''t expect such a result, but he probably guessed that it had nothing to do with Spiritual Art and Kunlun Mirror.


    This pot, in short, someone helped him carry it, very good.


    About three months later, the people at the Sacred Fire Gate all withdrew, and Lian Yuncheng returned to its former calm.


    Zhou Shu also stayed in Lianyun City with peace of mind.


    Time flies quickly, twenty years in a flash.


    Under the rigorous system training of the Saitama Sect, Zhou Shu''s physical physique progressed very fast, and his fist strength had reached more than 1,700 weapon strength, which was only one line away from the full blow of the fifth-grade fairy. Many of his disciples couldn��t compare with each other. The subsequent challenge almost became Zhou Shu��s unilateral guidance. However, Zhou Shu tried to play three games with Chaman, and the results were all miserable defeats. The longest one only lasted 30 times. Can''t breathe.


    Differs greatly.


    Chaman took the opportunity to invite him three times, saying that as long as Zhou Shu joins the Saitama Sect and masters the method of refining equipment into the body, he will definitely be able to surpass him in the future.


    Very good timing, but Zhou Shu refused.


    In fact, if it is not limited to the physique, the gap between Zhou Shu and Chaman is not that big, there is no need to join the Saitama sect to make up for it, and even if only competing with the physique, Zhou Shu is not too worried. Ninety-three times, you can fully cultivate and take shape.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know the specific effects of this Taoist body that no one had cultivated in the Five Gourmet World, but he was looking forward to it.


    Every time the body exercise was painful, but the results after the exercise also made him feel excited. He can be sure that the Taotie Taoist body will not be much worse than the method of the Saitama sect.


    The advancement of the Dao body also means the advancement of the Law of Swallowing, which is now the transparent stage.


    This is also necessary for Zhou Shu. It is not only the advancement of Shu Zhidao, but mainly because the law of swallowing can conceal the existence of the law of energy. It is a great guarantee for the safety of the demon pot, and almost no one can see and use the power of refining. Jue and so on are more casual.


    The demon refining world is also very peaceful.


    Bian Xue has completely recovered, no signs of exhaustion, and the Absolute Soul Lock has not been lifted, but she has decided to use the power of compassion to replace the immortal power, so she gave up the law of the fairy world. Maybe the Holy Fire Gate could not think of it, of course, because of immortality With the existence of the heart lamp, without this, she would not be able to practice the way of compassion.


    Xiangru has made great progress, as are Little Stone and Fierce Fighting Eagle.


    The three of them soaked in the Tianchi almost every day, absorbing the immortal energy and the original energy of the demon refining world.


    Xiangruzheng is steadily marching towards the good fortune. It will take a long time. The fierce fighting eagle''s body is getting bigger and bigger. Now it has spread out its wings for nearly a hundred feet, covering the sky and the sun, and its strength is increasing day by day, even starting to speak. In contrast, the progress of Little Stone is much slower...


    But it is not slow, Zhou Shu is not sure.


    The little stone is always the same, and there is no realm level division. He is not a practitioner or a monster or a beast, and he will not break through without crossing the catastrophe The magic monkey is born for war. Before encountering a real battle, Zhou Shu could not see its growth.


    Caiying is still Sanxian.


    Because she encountered obvious shackles, she was at a loss as to how to use the sword body to continue to cultivate and advance. When it comes to understanding the law of sword intent, she must have reached the transparent stage, but she has not made any progress. Zhou Shu didn��t know the reason.


    There is no method to refer to, no similar examples, no deduction can be started.


    She is a little irritable. If she doesn''t reach the real fairy, she can''t use it to suppress evil. What''s more terrifying is that she suspects that the path she chose is wrong. Sword spirits practice swords, can''t they be promoted? Talking every day.


    "Did the palace choose a dead end?"


    "There is never a dead end in cultivation, you just need to hone your sword slowly, don''t worry."


    "My palace is in a hurry, I am anxious to help you!"


    "I know, but take your time."


    "...Shu Shan must have a way!"


    Of course Zhou Shu understands this. After staying in the immortal world these years, he knows that Shushan is the sword on the tree of swords and clouds, and Shushan knows everything about swords, but where to ask, do you want to catch a Shushan disciple?


    Jianmu fragments have a little more blue color, but there is no sign of rooting or budding.


    The condensed Hou Chen Yu on Chongyang real person is still the same, but obviously, the breath of life is richer, at least not the dying appearance before.


    Most of the things in the world of refining demon are due to the old Hu.


    Zhou Shu was very serious, "Thanks for your hard work, Old Hu."


    Hu Lao just shook his head, "Master, this is what I should do, and I get as much as they do."


    From his eyes, what Zhou Shu saw was satisfaction and peace. Perhaps, this was his inner thoughts.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~) 8)

 Chapter 2557: Robbed

    Coming out of the fairy house, Zhou Shu went to the square to sell charms.


    This is what he has been doing all these years. Whenever there is a shortage of money, he always thinks of this, and this time is no exception.


    Such things as drawing symbols will benefit a lifetime if you learn it well.


    In the past two decades, he has earned more than 10,000 immortal jade.


    He only sells two kinds of symbols, and on average only sells more than a dozen per day.


    One is the Five Elements Shield Talisman, born out of a pottery turtle, and its effect is almost the same as that of a diamond armor, but it can only last for three breaths.


    The Ming Diamond Armor is a very special third-grade immortal artifact, rare in the immortal world. It can only be bought at auction, and at least one piece of four or five hundred immortal jade must be sold. Zhou Shu��s five-element shield charm can be bought with one immortal jade. Up to three, for most practitioners who can''t get the exposed diamond armor, it can be considered a pretty good substitute.


    Everyone will encounter a moment of crisis, and this kind of talisman can save lives.


    It sells very well, and it was sold out within a quarter of an hour as soon as it was taken out.


    The market for another kind of Talisman is even better. There are people waiting for Zhou Shu in the square every day, and as soon as it appears, they immediately surround it.


    The giant character, the name sounds a bit weird.


    It uses the characteristics of the law of swallowing, referring to the huge mouth of gluttonous gluttons, hence the name Fulu.


    After use, it can generate a huge mouth-shaped protective wall that swallows most of the attacks. It is a common defensive talisman in the fairy world.


    Many people sell Jukou Talisman, which is not expensive and can be bought with immortal stones, but those who know the basics only buy Zhou Shu''s, and would rather pay several times the price, two immortal jade.


    After swallowing a certain amount of attacks, the giant mouth charms of others will not be able to withstand the strength and explode. Many people are injured because of this. This is also the reason why the giant mouth charms are difficult to use, and Zhou Shu��s giant mouth charms, The swallowing power is a little bit more than the others, and it will not explode at all. When the endurance limit is full, it will turn into a white smoke and rush to the sky.


    This difference makes Zhou Shu''s giant slogan in short supply.


    Many people tried to pry into the secrets, buy talisman to study, threaten Zhou Shu, etc. Of course, none of them had any effect.


    They won''t know that there is more than the law of swallowing in that talisman, there are also higher-order energy laws in it, and the rune ink was refined with the help of the old man.


    It is worth mentioning that these two kinds of talisman are not magic talisman.


    If it is a talisman, Zhou Shu can��t bear to consume ten cards a day. They are not a pure collection of the power of the law. The power of the law accounts for less than one percent. They only play a guiding role. More talisman effects are all Rely on Fumo runes to complete.


    Although it consumes a lot of immortal jade to buy rare materials, (if it is a talisman, Zhou Shu can earn at least 30,000 immortal jade), it is definitely worth it. Not to mention the time saved in the practice, just the progress on the talisman. Very satisfied with Zhou Shu.


    In fact, Zhou Shu can sell more than these two kinds of Fulu, there are more and better.


    For example, the Soul Sucking Talisman from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the Dust Talisman from the Law of Life and Death, there are more than a few immortal jade in a single one, but Zhou Shu only drew some spares himself, he did not want to show too much ability, especially the five elements and Ability to swallow beyond the law.


    In the fairy world, you need to be cautious in every move. The more people know now, the more dangers you will encounter in the future.


    I collected a small stall, walked around the square a few times, collected a few good jade slips, went to the restaurant to buy some fairy wine, and then returned to the fairy house leisurely.


    The past 20 years seems to be really leisurely.


    When he was still in his previous life, Zhou Shu wanted to live this kind of life the most, wishing to live a lifetime, but now he knows exactly how hard it is behind the leisure, the road to immortality is endless, and once he walks up, he will never really be leisurely.


    When passing by the city lord''s mansion, Wei Tong hurried out, seeing Zhou Shu holding a hip flask in his hand, cast a contemptuous look, "You still have thoughts?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "What''s wrong, senior?"


    Wei Tong walked a few steps closer, and said in a deep voice, "The official ship was robbed. If the report is correct, it should be your ten official ships returning to Crescent City."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Will the official ship be robbed, or will it belong to Crescent City?"


    "Don''t think that this kind of thing will not happen, at least this is the third time that the old lady has seen in thousands of years...Although it is quite rare," Wei Tong nodded, his expression somewhat serious, "Zheng Chujie just reported it. The old man is going to have a look. This must be done by someone on the list."


    "Zheng Chujie?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he asked suspiciously, "That''s not the route to New Moon City, right?"


    He had already remembered the immortal realm map that Bian Xue had given him well. There were tens of thousands of realms in his heart, without missing anything. Zheng Chujie was at the edge of the fairy realm, and Fangyuan realm nearby. Thinking of this, his eyes froze slightly.


    Wei Tong frowned, "I didn''t tell you that the normal route has been completely destroyed by the Nine You Ghost King, and it will take at least 30 years to recover. During this time, you can only make a detour to return to New Moon City. The official ship should first take the fairy road and pass by the circle, and then pass through the Qi national boundary group back to Crescent City. The road is indeed not smooth these years... Yang Rong, you are a monitor of Crescent City, even the route of your own official ship Do not know what''s going on?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s the junior''s fault I never thought that there would be an accident on the official ship."


    "Sell your talisman, the old man is leaving."


    Wei Tong waved his hand and disappeared soon.


    Zhou Shu still walked back, but he paid the fee when he arrived at the fairy house, and then went to Saitamazong to leave.


    "Got to go?"


    Chaman was a little surprised, and the group of disciples gathered around, with a look of reluctance on their faces.


    "Huh? I have just practiced for so few years and I have to leave."


    "Brother Yang, if you are leaving, we will lose our best opponent, and we can''t fight ourselves..."


    "Don''t go, if you have anything difficult, we will help you!"


    "Yes, we will help you!"


    Zhou Shu raised his hands in salute and smiled and said, "Brothers, you are all doing what I want to do. No one can help anyone. We are destined to see you again. I should come to Lianyun City again in the future."


    "Luo Li is wordy, get out, practice!"


    Chaman leaned over, drove all the disciples away with three punches and two kicks. He looked at Zhou Shu with a condensed look, "Hey, I couldn''t teach you better, I am deeply sorry, I have one here. Saitama sect secret technique, if you..."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Senior is here again, juniors can hear such words..."


    "Then get out!"


    Chaman''s face changed immediately, and he swung his slap like a fan, Zhou Shu was thrown out before he could resist.


    The disciples behind him looked stunned.


    Chaman''s technique was very clumsy. Zhou Shufei felt it when he left the house. A black bottle suddenly appeared on his body. After a little bit of perception, he knew that there was the unique elixir of Saitama sect he was yearning for.


    For Zhou Shu now, taking a pill is equivalent to increasing the body by one time.


    "Thank you seniors for taking care of these years."


    Zhou Shu cordially bowed outside the door, turned around, and didn''t look back.

 Chapter 2558: Journey

    If something happened to the official ship, we should go and see, there is still Yu Chongzhi there, of course there are other reasons.


    Leaving Lianyun City, flew towards Zheng Chu Jie.


    Instead of following the route, he chose to fly in the void. There were a lot of problems in doing this, but Zhou Shu had no other choice, because to go to Zheng Chu Jie through the route, he must pass through the radius where Tan Duan was located. He cannot go yet.


    However, Jie Tu Zhou Shu remembered it by heart, and with the assistance of the eighth sense, he would probably not get lost.


    Getting lost is the biggest problem for practitioners flying in the void.


    After getting away from the rapids, Zhou Shu��s double ribs suddenly stretched out a pair of extremely thin black wings, and they continued to stretch left and right, front and back. At the same time, Zhou Shu was also covered with a layer of black film, which instantly wrapped Zhou Shu completely. Escape into the darkness.


    On closer inspection, it looks like two plates are buckled together.


    This is a very convenient flying fairy. It does not look big, but the internal space is not small. After fully extended, there is a space of tens of meters inside, which is enough for comfortable activities, not only convenient and comfortable, The speed is also very fast, similar to the speed of Taiyi Daluo, and it can maintain full speed in most environments. Another very important advantage is concealment. Unless it is very close, it is difficult to find it in the void. Of the trail.


    The only drawback is that it is consumed, which is several times more than the average flying fairy.


    It has an unpleasant name, Hei Bei, which is the work of the refiner Wen Jia. Zhou Shu bought it for seven hundred immortal jade.


    The extravagant and easy-to-use fairy tools were a big gain for Zhou Shu in Lianyuncheng, and he could no longer use the shuttle.


    Taking out a golden marrow pill, silently forging the body, the divine sense entered the demon refining world.


    Very peaceful.


    A mountain peak not far away is unique, with a moon-white luster hanging on the mountain, and there is an indescribable sense of holiness.


    Look carefully, the vegetation on the mountain is swaying slightly, no matter how big or small it is, the movements are surprisingly consistent, sometimes low and sometimes high, like devout believers, worshiping something.


    The unquenchable heart lamp is really a magical treasure. It can be preached by putting it there, and even the vegetation can be converted. Not only can the vegetation give birth to spirituality, but it can also become stronger.


    Today''s Immortal Heart Lamp is much brighter than before, and the light is also richer.


    If Shu Zhidao can also develop this step, he can refine similar treasures...


    While meditation, Bian Xue appeared beside him and smiled softly, "Brother Shu, you have come to see the little girl."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why did you come out?"


    "It''s okay, the little girl can protect herself now."


    A faint light appeared on Bian Xue''s body, like an eggshell. In order to let Zhou Shu see clearly, she made a light turn.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t be out for too long, this place is very immortal."


    Bian Xue nodded lightly and blinked, "Brother Shu, when can my little sister go out?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You can''t go out until the Absolute Soul Lock is broken."


    Bian Xue felt sad, "I see."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Sister Xue, I''m going to Zheng Chujie now..."


    Bian Xue patiently listened to him and then slowly said, "Brother Shu, you have to be careful, Zheng Chujie is the site of Tan Duan, and there should be very good treasures hidden there. The little sisters around Fangyuanjie have considered it. Now, it is the best luck in the Zheng and Chu realm, and the little girl did not tell them."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I remember you said it."


    Bian Xue immediately took out a jade slip, "Brother Shu, here, the little sister of all the hexagrams has been written down."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and handed it back, with a dazed expression, "Snow sister, I don��t understand, what draws the head and neck of the leader, the article is not good, the words are good, the phone is idiotic, what is going south is chasing sheep, Zi Li is happy and dead... Don��t explain it to me. You don��t understand the explanation, just say what it is."


    The law of fate is of course very tempting, but Zhou Shu tried to learn calculations in the Xuanhuang Realm, and found nothing, and tried to pick it up again in the heavens, and the result was still the same.


    The calculation method relies too much on talent in this respect, otherwise it would not be so rare.


    Zhou Shu simply didn''t care about it at all, maybe some day he could get some chance, and maybe it would be connected suddenly.


    Bian Xue smiled unconsciously, "It''s almost in the northwest. It''s not dangerous, but beware of fire signs."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "I just go to the northwest to find it?"


    Bian Xue shook his head, "Not necessarily. If you are in a secret realm, you need to find the entrance of the secret realm."


    "It''s a bit difficult, let''s watch it then."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Bian Xue, "I''ll find it myself, don''t figure it out, this time it is unlikely that I will go to Fangyuanjie to find bone chips, you can practice with peace of mind."


    Bian Xue frowned, "I see, I have to tell you every time I come, I''ll watch it every day..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not speak.


    Hei Bei flew lonely.


    Although this area is not far from the immortal world, there are no immortal cities and borders around, and there is no gang wind belt. Basically no one will come. In fact, there are also such situations in the fairy world. The heavens are too vast, and there are no immortal roads and gang wind belts. Places are always off the beaten track.


    In a few years, Zhou Shu passed through three circles.


    It''s all dead.


    Both realms died soon after they were born, and their self-protection ability was very poor Even the wind belt did not form, and the death was quite miserable. There was a shocking scar on the ground, and the whole world was completely destroyed. It was torn apart, and there was only a hole left where the core of the source was supposed to be stored. There are cracks everywhere in the world, and it seems that there have been countless earthquakes. Standing on it feels precarious. After a few years, it will turn into meteorite rain and completely dissipate in the sky.


    The other died slightly decent.


    A long passage leads directly to the core, and the source is quietly dug away.


    Zhou Shu observed carefully for a while, a little confused.


    There are air currents around the world, which are traces of the unformed wind belt. This shows that there are other worlds on the side of this world, and the distance is not too far. The new world can form a wind belt, and a world that attracts and repels each other. It''s definitely not too far.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu followed the trace and flew far away.


    After walking for a few months, I have more doubts in my heart. The most common gang wind belt takes the straight line between the two realms with the shortest distance, but the traces here have turned several turns and broke several times in the middle. The situation is mostly man-made.


    Is there anything special about that world?


    Moving forward with doubts, not long after, a small world appeared in front of him.


    Without the protection of the air-wind layer, the color is a little abnormally green, and the vitality seems to be stronger than that of the great world, like a jade bead. Only the bead is covered with black lines. From a distance, it looks like It is a green leaf covered with insects.


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "It really is a medicine field."


    The three surrounding realms are all dead. This one can survive alone only because it has become a medicinal field specially modified by practitioners, planting or breeding some special creatures to extract the origin of the realm. The more vigorous the realm, the more the realm will die. The faster you get.


    Although Zhou Shu saw this kind of thing for the first time, he knew it a long time ago.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shufei went over.

 Chapter 2559: Evil eye

    Zhou Shu hated this kind of arbitrarily seizing the origin of a realm, especially after seeing the three killed realms, but the bigger reason was that there was no one in the realm.


    Maybe it was the practitioner who planted the medicinal field that it was too hidden and no one would find it, or maybe there was something to go out. In short, there was no danger Zhou Shu went there now.


    Pursuing vitality, Zhou Shu fell directly in front of a lake, staring intently, but was slightly startled.


    It was not a lake, but countless thick, slippery mucus, which piled up into the appearance of a lake. It smelled unpleasant and looked very disgusting. When I penetrated into my consciousness, there was a strange and ugly creature below.


    It looks like an octopus, but it has more tentacles, all over the body, and a huge eyeball in the middle barely opens.


    puff.


    A tentacle suddenly flew out and rolled towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu frowned, a black light flashed from his right hand, and he hit it straight out.


    Snapped!


    The tentacles were torn apart, mucus was splashed everywhere, and the broken hands were still arching, and they wanted to attack Zhou Shu.


    It can be seen that this thing is constantly capturing the vitality of the world, thus seizing the origin. Just now it sensed the rich vitality of Zhou Shu, so it suddenly launched an attack.


    It is by no means weak, if it is an ordinary golden fairy, it can''t stop a blow at all.


    It''s not that the tentacles are powerful, but the liquids on the tentacles are very tangling and have the effect of melting and dissolving power. It is similar to the law of swallowing, like a thick protective cover. If there is no strong explosive power or powerful magic weapon, It is difficult to break it at once, and it is troublesome to be entangled.


    The food hurts, and the offensive is getting fiercer.


    The tentacles flew out one after another, and at the same time, the lake tilted upside down and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu just didn''t move. With one punch and kick, one of the tentacles must be broken. As for the things above, others are afraid, but he is not worried. The gluttonous Taoist body is close to being refined, and he is not afraid at all.


    "Old pot, how about it, do you want to eat it?"


    "It looks like a great tonic... but it feels a bit disgusting."


    However, for dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu''s feet were all covered with shattered tentacles, and the monster was bare and there was no one left.


    At this time, it was also completely irritated, and its eyes opened completely, revealing huge eyeballs.


    The eyeballs are huge, I''m afraid that they won''t be a few feet away. Huang is not slender, but the eyes are small, not as big as a fist, and the pupils in the middle are extremely deep. At first glance, they seem to be bottomless. There seems to be something familiar... Zhou Shuzheng thought I looked twice more, but felt my mind was shocked and suddenly recovered.


    Only then discovered that the body had been curled up by a long tongue full of barbeds, and was dragging into it desperately.


    Zhou Shuyun''s palm was like a knife, cutting off the long tongue several times.


    Started.


    Obviously, this eyeball has a kind of strange ability, which makes people lose consciousness for a short time, but Dao Lu realized it in time.


    By the way, Zhou Shu did not bring the holy note during the journey, staying beside the eternal heart lamp, so that the two could complement each other.


    It can make Zhou Shu lose consciousness...at least two breaths, which is really weird, and when he loses consciousness, Zhou Shu seems to see some scenes he has seen before, although he can''t remember it now, the feeling seems to be in harmony. Void I is somewhat similar.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, could this monster have something to do with reincarnation?


    The monster''s long tongue was also broken, and his eyes were of no use to Zhou Shu. He seemed to realize that something was wrong, and slowly dived.


    Where can Zhou Shu allow it to escape?


    I just jumped down and didn''t care about the lake, because the old pot still started to charge.


    Although this thing is very weird and disgusting, the power in it is real, just like Poison Moss. As long as you get the origin of the monster, you can naturally absorb it and turn it into your own energy.


    After chasing for hundreds of miles, the monster stopped.


    As you get inside, the liquid gets thicker and harder to walk. At the deepest point, you can clearly see the core of the source, which is surrounded by a large mass of concentrated liquid, which is about the dying edge, with only a little light coming out. .


    Most of the origin of the world was swallowed by this monster.


    The monster rushed forward, seeming to want to swallow the remaining spot to make a final fight.


    But Zhou Shu had already stood in front, drew out two intangible vigor with one palm and one foot, and was dividing the monster into three.


    A huge eyeball and a beating heart fell out.


    The heart was smashed with just one punch, and then it was rolled down by the old pot. Under the shroud of white smoke, the surrounding water was declining, and it was completely cleaned up in a short while, leaving nothing behind. .


    Strangely, that huge eyeball kept shrinking, and in just a few breaths, it condensed into a walnut-sized mass.


    But there is no wrinkle on the surface, it is abnormally smooth, and there is a touch of Guanze, like a black pearl.


    Zhou Shu picked it up and glanced at it. He felt like a deja vu, but he was sure that this was not a reincarnation bead, it was very similar, but it was not. It had a strong breath of life, more like a cocoon, the monster was dying and sealed itself. means.


    But what is certain is that it has something to do with reincarnation.


    The value is definitely not small, leave it alone.


    Without the shackles, the core of the source had to get rid of it, falling powerlessly, shining tenaciously.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, and the core light dimmed suddenly, seeming to avoid something.


    "You must be reluctant to leave Then I''ll change your position. What is the result? Let''s go."


    After Zhou Shu spoke, Yuan Yuan flashed light again, apparently agreeing to Zhou Shu��s decision. Yuan Yuan can communicate with all things, and Zhou Shu also maintains the necessary respect. He will not touch many things, such as seizing other worlds. The origin.


    Of course, Heishawu''s kind of delivery is still necessary.


    Picking up the core of the source, started the escape technique, and quickly found a new home for the source on the other side deep underground.


    If it knows how to hide and pretend that it is dead, it may still survive.


    Zhou Shu flew up quickly and continued towards Zheng Chu Jie.


    When he left, he didn''t forget to leave a black cloud behind, there was a thousand soul sect behind him, so he didn''t have to be afraid of offending others.


    Ten days later.


    An old man in gray fell.


    Looking at the big hole on the ground and the debris on the ground, his eyes were blood-red, his beard and hair stood upright, and he wanted to eat people, and the roar spread all over the void.


    "Who, who, who did it?"


    "The old man finally found the evil eye demon from the devil world, who killed it!? Who the **** was it!"


    The old man hit the ground at once, and the whole world was trembling, large tracts of trees fell down, and creatures turned into fly ash for no reason.


    Soon, he discovered the black cloud at the bottom of the hole, and at the moment of discovery, the black cloud disappeared instantly.


    "Ten thousand! Soul! Zong!"


    Gritting his teeth, the old man yelled these words, but his voice was so small that only he could hear them.


    At the same time, Zhou Shu in the black shell nodded thoughtfully.


    "Evil Eye Demon, is it a monster of the Demon Race...no wonder no relevant information can be found..."


    The true soul body can move between the two realms, and it is not too difficult for spiritism to transmit information.


    He only smiled faintly, and continued to study with the bead.

 Chapter 2560: Mirror

    There was that weird bead in front of him, and Zhou Shu was observing very intently.


    With his little knowledge of reincarnation, it can almost be concluded that this bead is indeed related to reincarnation, but it is not clear where the relationship is and whether it can be used or not, and there is nothing to be sad about, just seeing that there is a relationship. I''m afraid there are not many in the sky.


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu took out the Kunlun mirror and shone at the bead.


    The beads have not changed, but on the Kunlun mirror, there are many pictures.


    Zhou Shu stared at the mirror and stopped moving.


    It was born in a dark demon world, in a dark forest, silently absorbing the surrounding nutrients and gradually growing.


    Except for grass and trees, there are almost no other creatures in the forest, and occasionally there will be a few goats with three horns.


    When the entire forest was swallowed by it, it was discovered by several tall demons. They argued over it. Some planned to kill it immediately, but some wanted to stay. It took the opportunity to turn these people into its own food.


    Just as it was about to leave, a fairy appeared in front of it.


    The color of ecstasy on that fairy''s face was deeply imprinted in the memory of the evil eye demon, and also imprinted in the Kunlun mirror. Zhou Shu could see it very clearly.


    He is an old man with peculiar bones and strong spirits, dressed in white clothes.


    The old man took it away and fed it with various fairy and spiritual things until he came to a small world.


    The old man directly pierced the ground and placed it at the origin core. It remained there until death.


    Unknowingly, Zhou Shu had watched the life of this evil eye demon from birth to death. The process was not tortuous, but Zhou Shu was shocked.


    This is the first time he has seen a complete life in Kunlun mirror showing an object.


    ����This should be something that can only be done after understanding the law of reincarnation.


    Did he understand the law of reincarnation? Zhou Shu doesn��t think so. He understands the law of reincarnation better than others, but it is not as strong as he can understand it. The only possible reason is the power of reincarnation in the beads and the Kunlun mirror. Only when induction occurs can there be such a result.


    A similar thing happened last time. When the Guanyin niche was illuminated at the former site of Cihangzong in Wufang City, the stone tablet showed the original writing.


    There should also be the power of reincarnation.


    Putting away the evil eyeballs, Zhou Shu felt a sense of continuity. He could use the Kunlun Mirror to collect more things with the power of reincarnation. The more things he collects, the more likely he is to understand reincarnation. Can use that power.


    That is the power of reincarnation.


    Thinking of this, he intends to try out everything on his body.


    The first choice was to build wooden fragments, which he was looking forward to most.


    Old Hu carefully took out the fragment and placed it in front of Zhou Shu. Several people gathered around, with curiosity in their eyes.


    As soon as the Kunlun mirror was placed in front of him, it trembled inexplicably, as if frightened, and there was no scene that Zhou Shu was expecting-such as Jianmu''s birth or Jianmu''s collapse - appeared in the mirror, but chaos.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly removed the Kunlun mirror.


    He could feel that the tremor of the mirror was getting bigger and bigger, and it might break when he looked at it.


    Unknown Bian Xue stared at the mirror, "Senior Brother Shu, what''s the matter with this mirror, there is only a large cloud of entangled clouds in the gray inside?"


    "It can''t be photographed."


    Zhou Shu answered the question but had an uncertain answer in his heart.


    The image of the fragment cannot be reflected in the Kunlun mirror, indicating that this is a real fragment of built wood, and built wood is by no means a legend.


    Jianmu is the root of the Xuanhuang Realm. The three laws of creation may all be in it. Space, time, chaos, and Kunlun mirror with the laws of reincarnation are rare treasures, but they are still much worse than these three laws. However, the fragments of built wood cannot be photographed.


    "Sister Xue, this mirror is weird but fun. Would you like to try it?"


    Caiying smirked and encouraged Bian Xue.


    Bian Xue nodded and looked at Zhou Shu with inquiring eyes, but said nothing.


    Zhou Shu explained the origin and usefulness of Kunlun Mirror, and at the same time said seriously, "Sister Xue, you can try it, but you have to make sure that it will not be affected. If you don''t prepare enough, then it won''t work."


    Bian Xue contemplated for a while, and said with a smile, "Little girl still doesn''t try."


    Caiying asked suspiciously, "Ah, aren''t you curious about your past life? You can obviously know..."


    Bian Xue gently shook her head, "Master Palace, I am very satisfied with my present life. The past reincarnations have long been nothing to do with me."


    "Oh����"


    Caiying opened her mouth, as if she couldn''t believe it.


    Zhou Shu knocked her head and smiled, "You think it''s all you."


    He turned to Bian Xue and nodded, "You did it right."


    Not everyone can resist the temptation to understand the past life. Bian Xue��s will is stronger than he thought, and he does not want Bian Xue to be affected by the past life. In this life, she has the opportunity to understand the law of fate, but she doesn��t know. How many chances were exchanged in previous lives, and if it was disturbed, it would be a huge loss.


    Bian Xue smiled, with a kind of unspeakable tenderness Caiying rubbed her head and pouted, "I knew it, I knew I wouldn''t look at it, hum."


    Zhou Shu ignored her, and only summoned Hu Lao Biao Gou Chen Yu to take a photo.


    The mirror surface has changed, only a faint layer of smoke hung on it. It looks very thin, but I can��t see through it at all, because there are other people��s past lives in the mirror, and Zhou Shu doesn��t have the ability to look at other people��s past lives or memories. You have to wait until you understand. Or the law of transparency is possible.


    Zhou Shu knew this, but he also took photos like that, hoping that the real Chongyang person in the cocoon could feel it.


    But it has no effect.


    Zhou Shu took out each piece of magic weapon, even pill, and so on.


    Zhou Shu really had too many things. Before he knew it, Caiying and Bian Xue both went to practice, only Hu Lao was still with him.


    A little bit of time passed, and there was no gain, until a jade slip was put on.


    This made Zhou Shu very strange, because it was a new-looking jade slip, no more than two thousand years at most, and so many ancient jade slips had no response before the Kunlun mirror, but this one did.


    ...It was dug out from a small mine without edges, polished by a craftsman, and then purchased by a merchant. It was placed with a lot of blank jade slips. A young man bought it and cultivated himself. The magic formula was lost and given to his beloved junior sister. Then junior sister was killed by the monster. This jade slip became her relic. The young man found it in the mountains and swore revenge for the junior sister. This jade slip was treasured by him. Until death.


    The jade slips fell to the market and were bought by Zhou Shu.


    Its life is short, but there are many stories behind it.


    Zhou Shu had no intention of exploring those stories. What he was curious about was the power of reincarnation in the jade slips.


    The answer is not difficult to find, the mine, it is likely that there is a problem with that mine.


    Unbounded, where is it?

 Chapter 2561: Hidden world

    Bian Xue''s boundary map could not find the Unrimmed Boundary, so he had to put it down temporarily.


    It took many days for Zhou Shu to take photos of all his collections.


    In addition to a jade slip, there is also a wooden bowl related to reincarnation. Zhou Shu bought it in Crescent City. It can only be regarded as a first-grade immortal artifact, but any immortal wine put in it will become delicious and lasting for a long time. Zhou Shu regarded it as a strange thing and has always treasured it.


    It can be known from the Kunlun Mirror that the material of this wooden bowl is called Mengshengmu, which comes from an unknown outer world.


    There is an introduction in the classics, which is a kind of strange tree that has long been extinct.


    Zhou Shu is a person who likes to collect. Over the years, he has collected more than 20,000 pieces of various objects. Very few of them are not treasures or weird ones. But among so many objects, only two are related to the power of reincarnation, which shows the power of reincarnation. They are rare, but Zhou Shu is already satisfied. If they understand the law of reincarnation in the future, they will become a weapon that no one can beat.


    It took about two or three years to go all the way.


    Zhou Shu stopped suddenly, staring at the front, and hurriedly opened the eighth sense search.


    There is nothing wrong, there is a boundary in front of it.


    It��s very strange. The ordinary realm is like a star. It can be seen from a long distance��a distance of several months and years of flight��but the realm in front of you is completely hidden in the darkness, almost just before your eyes. I sensed that if Zhou Shu didn''t pay attention, he might hit the air inlet layer directly after flying for a day or two.


    Bian Xue quickly shook his head after passing the image to the Demon Refining Realm, "It''s not Zheng Chu Realm, nor is it on the map."


    Unknown hidden world?


    It is very likely that it is easy to find that there is no trace of the wind belt beside the realm, indicating that it has no connection with the surrounding realm.


    Zhou Shu was a little excited. Everyone knew that the hidden world was the world without development, which meant countless resources.


    Without thinking too much, he quickly swept towards that world.


    Jie was in front of him, but Zhou Shu paused, and many doubts arose.


    The air-wind layer was densely covered with thunder and lightning that wandered in endlessly, looking like a vast sea of ??thunder, surrounding the entire world.


    There is no sense of vitality in the world, which is no different from the dead world, but looking through the air wind layer, it is clearly a living world, and there are many creatures living in the world.


    Zhou Shu tried to get into the divine sense, and was quickly swallowed, that was the divine sense wrapped in the power of the soul.


    Actually vulnerable.


    "It turned out to be!"


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, that power he had contacted in Lian Yuncheng, it was the real power of thunder.


    The power of many laws can be released in the form of thunder and lightning, such as the fairy thunder method, the wood thunder technique, the thunder of destruction, etc., all of which evolve the power of the law into thunder. Come), but their roots are still derived from the laws of the fairy world, the laws of wood and the laws of destruction, and the power here is different, it is the pure power of thunder, which comes from the law of thunder.


    Very rare rule.


    Lightning arises naturally, originates from the five elements, and is higher than the five elements. Although it belongs to the same order as the five elements, it is actually stronger than almost all laws of the same order. It has the advantages of many laws, such as thunder shock wave, Comparable to the power of the Law of Shattering and the Law of Destruction, another example is Lei Guang Dun. The incredible speed of flight travels between the two realms much faster than ordinary practitioners, more than ten times.


    There is no doubt that the Law of Thunder is one of the laws that practitioners most want to practice, whether in the immortal realm or other realms, but there is no one in a hundred that can do so.


    Watching this thunder sea, Zhou Shu probably understood that it was the reason for the hidden world.


    The vitality, the various characteristics of the realm are blocked by this sea of ??thunder, and it cannot be transmitted to the outside at all. If the outside can''t perceive this, it becomes a hidden realm.


    However, this hidden world does not seem to have formed naturally.


    According to the eighth sense, Lei Hai has only a thin layer, almost seven to eighty li thick. Below is a normal air-wind layer. The two are very distinct. If they are formed naturally, Lei Hai should be part of the world. , It should be integrated with the Qifeng layer.


    It seemed that someone had arranged a lightning formation, deliberately hiding and protecting this world.


    Come, go down and have a look.


    After staying outside for so long, no one came out to ask or do anything. Most of the people in the world are nobody.


    Zhou Shu asked a few times outside the bounds, but did not get an answer, so he unfolded his shield and rushed directly into the Thunder Sea.


    The power of thunder is stronger than most of the laws that pass through the heavens. Facing this vast thunder sea of ??tens of millions of miles, even Taiyi Daluo dare not enter. If you are careless, you will be huge. The power of thunder was torn apart, and there was no soul.


    But Zhou Shu is not without help.


    He has the five elements law at the source of the law of thunder, supplemented by the law of swallowing that is most suitable for consumption, and released by the law of Shu Zhidao, which can just offset most of the power of thunder, plus the gluttonous body and the demon pot, it is enough To many things that Taiyi Da Luo couldn''t do.


    The power of several laws merged together, while resisting the sea of ??thunder, while trying to draw strength from the sea of ??thunder.


    It can��t be transformed, but it can be absorbed and studied slowly, and perhaps you can understand the law of thunder from it. If you encounter this kind of power, you can��t miss it. It didn��t take long for a thundercloud of hundreds of miles to float in the world of refining monsters~ www.novelhall.com~ Many creatures avoided, Xiangru and Caiying greeted the past with excitement.


    Zhou Shu did a great job, and he didn''t absorb any more, he had the realm of the master, so he could just study it a little bit and would not destroy the formation.


    Shuttle in the thunder sea, the body is tortured, and the sea of ??consciousness moves fast, feeling the peculiarity of the power of thunder, painful and happy, inexplicably feeling like not wanting to go out, Zhou Shu simply exercised in it again body.


    The whole body is surrounded by the power of thunder, and the muscles, blood, and bones are all in it.


    There is no harm, he can feel it, there are no other impurities in it, just suitable.


    Passing through the thin thunder sea, the remaining air and wind layer was not an obstacle at all, and it fell directly.


    A lot of life is coming, fresh and active, refreshing, and extremely comfortable. This is something Zhou Shu has never felt in many circles in the past. It shows that this world has not been polluted at all and has maintained its original ecology.


    It is really rare to have such a realm on the edge of the fairy realm.


    Of course Zhou Shu would not destroy it.


    Looking around, his expression was slightly condensed.


    Although there are origins blocking the divine consciousness, etc., it is not difficult for Zhou Shu to see through this world that is less than tens of millions of miles. He has seen many groups of creatures, but more often, it is the shape of thunder and lightning. Stone pillars.


    There are almost tens of thousands of them, densely distributed everywhere in the world.


    Settling down, Zhou Shu swept over the nearest one.


    There are many simple symbols painted on the stone pillars, as well as some characters. Zhou Shu is familiar with that characters. It is Zhong Dingwen, ancient characters from the Xuanhuang world. This type of writing prevailed in Dongsheng Prefecture tens of thousands of years ago, and it is everywhere. Zhou Shu knew it naturally.


    Standing in front of the pillar, Zhou Shu solemnly saluted after reading the text, "Thank you."


    (PS: Thank you Chen Han Yuyue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted.)

 Chapter 2562: inherited

    The text records the brief life of a big Luo Jinxian.


    He was promoted from the Xuanhuang world, obtained the law of thunder in the fairy world, and cultivated into the Daluo Jinxian, but he could not reach the Hunyuan. So when the time came, he found a new world, protected by the sea of ??thunder, and protected himself. The inheritance has survived.


    The text is very brief, even his name is not left, only hope that the inheritance will continue.


    Those weird symbols are his perception of the law of thunder. They are simple and easy to understand, making them simple. This fully demonstrates his accomplishments in the law of thunder, and even those who are new to the law can understand them. Essence, so as to understand the law. If you really can��t understand it, you can also find the seeds of thunder and lightning in the realm. That is the essence of the law of thunder. As long as you get and absorb it, you can also understand the law of thunder.


    However, leaving the Law of Thunder is only the initial purpose of this fairy, and the focus is on his inheritance.


    The name is Thunder Dragon Spear, which he obtained after combining the law of thunder and the old school of Xuanhuang Realm. He spent his whole life in it, and he didn''t want to go to waste.


    This technique is not on the stone pillar, but hidden in the realm. It is possible to find it after understanding the law of thunder.


    Zhou Shujing thought for a long time, this immortal��s approach is actually somewhat similar to what he did in the first realm in entering the heavens, burying stone pillars, setting up secret realms, leaving inheritance, etc., but this senior considered more than him It''s more thoughtful. There are both the seed of the law and the stone pillar to leave a book, but it is also due to his strength. It is certainly impossible for Zhou Shu to arrange this thunder sea that can block all vitality and breath.


    What is easier to retain inheritance than the hidden world?


    Thinking about it now, the unprotected world is mostly dead...


    "Senior, this inheritance junior will accept it first."


    Zhou Shu also pointed to a knife, carved a few lines on the stone pillar, and sat down to comprehend the law of thunder.


    This is not a difficult task, Zhou Shuquan can understand those symbols, and the power of thunder in the sea of ??thunder can be referenced at any time. After sitting in meditation for about six months, he has a preliminary understanding of the law of thunder. By the way, Zhou Shu put himself The process of understanding is written on some other stone pillars, distributed around the realm, which can be regarded as a reward for inheritance. Of course, he did the same thing in the demon refining realm.


    The law of thunder was first completed, and it''s different from the surroundings.


    There are many free thunder marks in the world, either in the ground or in the air. Connect them, and a path appears.


    Follow the path to a secret entrance.


    Before the entrance, the thunder light danced wildly like a snake, more terrifying than the most violent thunderstorm Zhou Shu had ever seen, and seemed to have the power to destroy everything.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to use the law of thunder obtained in these six months to pass here without using his original strength. This is a test for Zhou Shu, but it is probably necessary.


    This is also confirmed after entering. There are many organs at the door, among which the power of thunder is very sensitive to other forces. If he forces through it, the entire secret realm will collapse, and the power of thunder protecting the secret realm may cause extreme damage to him. Great harm.


    Even Zhou Shu can''t avoid it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel the rest of his life, but took it for granted.


    Because he is a founder, he has the same ideas as the predecessor, and will choose to do so if he wants to keep his inheritance. His own inheritance cannot be easily picked up by others, and only those who follow the rules and have understanding have the opportunity to get it.


    After three months in the secret realm, Zhou Shu got the inheritance he wanted.


    In fact, the challenges in the secret realm are not difficult at all. It may be enough for five or six days to pass. The reason why Zhou Shu stayed for three months is because he regarded these challenges as courses that must be learned thoroughly. This is what the seniors want to teach. Even if the things given to the inheritors were just passed, it would be too disappointing for the predecessors.


    So he has gained a lot, and he has a better understanding of the rules and inheritance.


    At the moment when he got the inheritance and looked carefully, Zhou Shu suddenly felt something.


    He has a little impression of this technique. A large part of it comes from Panlongmen, a small sect in the Xuanhuang world. It has something to do with him. Many techniques of Panlongmen are also in the sea of ??knowledge, but those techniques and thunder Dragon spear ratio is like mortals and immortals, but it also has a foundation, which is very good for mastering inheritance.


    "If Panlongmen still has an astonishing and talented character like his predecessor, he probably won''t be on the verge of extinction."


    After recording, Zhou Shu put down the inheritance intact and left the secret realm along the same path.


    Ready to go.


    Zhou Shu took a thunder and lightning seed in the realm, without destroying the secret realm and realm, nor collecting the thunder sea outside.


    If all this Thunder Sea is collected��obviously it''s not difficult, as he understands the Law of Thunder and the world of refining the demon��Zhou Shu is likely to push the Law of Thunder to the level of transparency in one fell swoop, but he did not do so.


    I have to say that Zhou Shu may have missed another opportunity to increase his strength, but he has no regrets.


    He has always adhered to his original mind, but also scrupulous about cause and effect. Perhaps he has lost a lot because of this, but he has gained more. He can get to this step because of his original mind. This is his way of survival. If you see a little temptation and give up your heart, he may have died long ago.


    However, Zhou Shu also hesitated for a few breaths When the temptation is greater, can he hold on?


    This time it was only from understanding a law to a transparent law. It was not very helpful to him, but what if it was from mastering to controlling? That is an opportunity to become a golden fairy of Hunyuan. If you really want to encounter such a moment, can you stick to it 100%?


    Impossible to encounter.


    He just thought so.


    Leave the hidden world and move on.


    After a few years, Zhou Shu��s understanding of the law of thunder reached a new level, and the imaginary and real chapters in the Tao of Patching Heaven were basically transparent. At this time, Zheng Chujie appeared in front of him, a small world, about a thousand There is nothing special about it in a radius of 10,000 miles.


    His eyes crossed the Zheng Chu boundary and fell behind, where there was a dim and huge star.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised and a little curious. He had never seen such a star. From a distance, it looked like a coin with a square hole. There was a square black shadow in the middle. He didn''t know if it was a hole or was covered by something.


    "That is Fangyuanjie, right?"


    "Yes, Brother Shu."


    Bian Xue nodded, her complexion was calm, but there was a little turbulence in her heart. She had spent a lot of time in the circle.


    "It''s very close."


    "It takes only nine months for the torch ship to walk the rapids."


    "It''s almost an acropolis."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think. The acropolis of Crescent City is also a few months away. Of course, there are no rapids and winds between the acropolis. The realm of Zheng and Chu is obviously a complete world, or one. The origin is quite powerful.


    "Brother Shu, be careful."


    Bian Xue has many concerns in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "For now, I won''t provoke Tan Duan."


    When there were still a few days before Zheng Chu Jie, Zhou Shu stopped and put away the black shells, and slowly flew to the front of the Jie.


    After standing for a while, a golden fairy greeted him.


    :. :

 Chapter 2563: Zheng Chu

    The Jinxian glanced at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "Who are you and what are you here for?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, this golden immortal looked a little familiar, he was the one on the holy fire ship at the time, and only slowly said, "Under Yang Rong, come here to ask one thing, and to ask someone."


    Jin Xian frowned, and was about to scold a few words, Zhou Shu said again, "Some time ago, the official ship was robbed near Zheng Chujie. The immortal arrester Wei has already arrived first. I am following him. ."


    Jin Xian stagnated, "I see."


    He pointed down, "On the edge of the mountain, where is the person you are looking for, remember not to run around. This is the realm of our Sacred Fire Gate. If something happens, Immortal Catcher will not help you. "


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and asked suspiciously, "Can you go on like this?"


    "What else do you want, Yuanli Shackle?"


    Jin Xian was slightly disdainful, "If you don''t have that thing, you don''t need it, you don''t want to do anything, Elder Lu is watching from below."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t say much, and flew over to the mountain.


    There is very little resistance along the way. It can be seen that the air layer has been destroyed many times, and there are holes everywhere. It is true that you can come and go freely without the shackles of the source force. It is also obvious who did it... The disciple of the Holy Fire Gate is called It''s not unreasonable to be a robber from a foreign domain.


    When you fall to the ground, you can find that this realm is basically mature and can accommodate practitioners in the realm of real immortals at most, but Zhou Shu has seen it with his eyes and has found many golden immortals, including one Taiyi Daluo, and even he is still cultivating. Want to absorb the fairy qi from the world.


    If it does not change, most of this world is not far from death.


    Zhou Shu quietly released dozens of divine thoughts and followed the power of thunder to look for the treasures that Bian Xue said. This is the most concealed way. Taiyi Daluo is hard to find, walking through the mountains and forests. The power of thunder can easily be misunderstood as a natural phenomenon, and the spiritual thoughts in it can also be well protected.


    Walking into the mountain, I saw several official ships at a glance, all of them were attacked more or less, and even the immortal imprints were missing, and the two guarding batboats on the side were completely scrapped.


    As soon as he approached, Zhou Shu heard a familiar voice, "Supervisor Yang, you are here!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked up and down a few times, frowned, "Chongzhi, are you okay?"


    You Chongzhi looked a little haggard, the consumption of essence was not small, and there were many scars on his body, both old and new.


    "I''m fine, just..."


    You Chongzhi sighed and recounted the process of being robbed.


    He left Lianyun City with the official ship, and the journey went smoothly. Soon after passing through the Zheng Chu realm, things happened.


    At that time, he fell back alone, and the official ship was in front. There was almost an hour��s distance between each other. He could see it, and he could catch up with it. When he was practicing, there was a loud noise in front, and several bat boats exploded one after another. Open, when you look closely, a long black shadow is circling in the team, wherever it goes, a void storm is rolled up.


    Some of the golden immortals in the team fought hard against the enemy, and some fled in a hurry, but they were all overtaken by the dark shadow and solved one by one.


    But Bai Xi, the entire team, more than fifty golden immortals all died, and the shadow quickly left.


    When the last Yu Chongzhi arrived, he only saw the sky full of void storms and the official ship floating. All the fairy jade is gone.


    He collected the wreckage, rushed to the nearest Zheng Chujie, and then stayed here.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Wei Xian has been arrested, right?"


    "He arrived a month ago and he has already gone to investigate the place where the accident occurred, and he hasn''t come back yet," You Chongzhi was a little puzzled as he had noticed something, "By the way, Brother Yang, why did you come so fast? "


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Chong Zhi, you didn''t fight the dark shadow, where did the injury come from? Was it Wei Xian arrested or someone else?"


    You Chongzhi hesitated, "It''s an elder from the Sacred Fire Gate. He suspects that I have something to do with the robbery of the official ship. He thinks that the immortal jade is with me... But it doesn''t matter. After Wei Xian was arrested, he didn''t do anything. , Leave this alone."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is it Lu Yiming? Has tortured you for nearly ten years?"


    You Chongzhi hesitated for a while, "Yeah."


    A cold light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "I see, first look at these ships."


    Following Zhou Shu to the pile of wreckage, You Chongzhi whispered, "Brother Zhou, I think the dark shadow is a dragon."


    Zhou Shu carefully observed the traces of destruction on the wreckage, and then stopped for a while, and said thoughtfully, "Much like a paw print, this destructive power is also like a monster, but I can''t perceive a dragon. The remnants of the power, if it is really a dragon, there should be a little."


    "Maybe he cleaned up very clean, right?"


    You Chongzhi touched his head, "I think the dark shadow really looks like a dragon."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If you can find Longwei or Dragon Power in the Void Storm, you can be sure, isn''t it far from here?"


    You Chongzhi thought for a while and said, "Forty-three days, if I walk the rapids belt."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Then Wei Xiancat should be back soon, I will not go, he sees more carefully than me."


    You Chongzhi hesitated for a moment, and said in a panic, "Brother Zhou, do you think it will be..."


    "Yucheng?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said If it was him to retaliate, that would be great, but robbing the official ship to avenge Bai Yujing? He is not that stupid, and I can''t feel any breath of Yucheng. "


    You Chong''s expression relaxed, and he said anxiously, "It''s not enough, I''m always worried that Bai Yujing is the cause of trouble."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "Bai Yujing just did what he was supposed to do. If there is anything to cause trouble, don''t think about it. He really wants to get revenge. The first one is looking for me, and then it is Tianshui Realm. When you arrive at Bai Yujing, let alone move the official ship, don''t worry, you won''t talk about everything until Wei Xian comes back from arrest. I''ll go out and have a look."


    "Out?"


    You Chongzhi said unconsciously, "Then be careful, that elder is very strict, he is not easy to mess with."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and threw a bottle of pill, "Take it and eat it, it''s useful."


    You Chongzhi took the pill and watched Zhou Shu leave, with many worries in his eyes.


    Many of Zhou Shufang''s spiritual thoughts had feedback. It was a good time to look for treasures. Of course, he had to go out and look for them.


    As for Lu Yiming''s still in the world, he didn''t care much, he could bypass Lu Yiming and look for it.


    This is not to say that his perception ability is far stronger than Lu Yiming, but the reason for Zheng Chujie.


    After the Sacred Fire Gate occupied the Zheng-Chu Realm, it looted wildly. It has never been recognized by Zheng Chu Jie. Up to now, there is no way to use the source force yoke. It is enough to explain the current situation of the Sacred Fire Gate and Zheng Chu Jie. Obviously, Lu Yiming, the guardian of Zheng Chu Jie , Just self-styled, the two are in confrontation.


    In a world of resistance and resistance, many things will be hindered, and the information Lu Yiming can get is naturally much less than Zhou Shu.


    As long as Zhou Shu is recognized by Zheng Chujie, he can not only avoid the exploration of the Sacred Fire Gate, but also teach the Sacred Fire Gate an unforgettable lesson.

 Chapter 2564: guard

    The easiest way to get the approval of Zheng Chujie is to drive Lu Yiming and the Holy Fire Gate out of Zheng Chujie, just like Tianshuijie, but most of them can''t do it at present, only think about other things.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu went underground.


    Instead of thinking about it for a long time and you may not get the correct answer, it is better to just ask.


    It''s not hard to find, most of the origin cores of occupied worlds like this have been discovered long ago, even under supervision.


    In the depths of the earth, passing through a battered rock wall, Zhou Shu saw the original core in the cave, surrounded by a circle of jade charms, standing alone in the middle, as if still trembling with ropes, like a Helpless child.


    Obviously, the outer barriers were all destroyed by the Holy Fire Gate, keeping their origins, but they didn''t want the world to die too fast.


    Those jade charms are a certain formation method that restricts and monitors the core, imprisoning the source here, unable to use power at will.


    Fortunately, the Sacred Fire Gate is not very good at this aspect, the formation can only be regarded as average, and Zhou Shu cannot be found, nor can it block Zhou Shu''s soul power.


    "I didn''t come to draw your origins, and I won''t hurt you."


    "..."


    "If you help me, I will meet Fu Lu Yiming."


    "..."


    "If you feel that I have done something wrong, you can recover your strength at any time without any loss."


    "..."


    It was still silent, but Zhou Shu''s body was slightly cold, a breeze was inexplicably attached, and the world around him suddenly became much clearer.


    Obviously, the source of Zheng Chujie still believed in him and gave him some source power so that he would not be rejected by Zheng Chujie.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Very well, it seems that we have reached an agreement, what do you need me to do for you now?"


    Some information was displayed next to Zhou Shu along the source force. Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "It turns out that you had a guardian long ago. That would be great. I just have some ideas. "


    Zhou Shu quickly left the center of the earth and rushed to the northwest.


    Actively protect him, do not worry about being discovered at all, and the speed is extremely fast, not long before he comes to a large ocean.


    The sea was blue-black, and there was a thick layer of salt-alkali gas above it, making it uncomfortable to smell it.


    Birds do not cross the sea, and the surrounding vegetation does not grow.


    This is the Dead Sea in many worlds, and basically no creatures will stay here.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look much, and jumped straight down.


    Dead sea water does not belong to the five elements. It is extremely heavy, dozens of times heavier than ordinary sea water. The pressure increases as it goes downwards, and it is much more difficult than drilling the ground. The ordinary golden fairy will be exposed to dozens of miles. The pressure was forced out and couldn''t get in any more.


    Zhou Shu followed the Taoist body and went down for hundreds of miles. As he approached the center of the earth, a cave suddenly appeared in the darkness.


    The cave was several miles high, and the sea water poured into it. The vortex at the entrance of the cave was densely covered, and it was more turbulent than the rapids, and it was rumbling and deafening.


    "It''s rare to sleep here."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and went straight in.


    Although there is a Taoist body, it was swept back and forth, and it took a long time to settle down and dive inside.


    After walking for dozens of miles, it suddenly became clear that there was a huge space at the end of the cave, and there was a hill of seven or eight miles in it.


    Upon closer inspection, where is the hill, a huge breath of life rushed to his face, it was clearly a giant snake coiled together, sleeping, only the horns on the top of the head were shaking from time to time to prove that it was still alive.


    "Sister Xue, the treasure you are talking about is not it, right?"


    Bian Xue nodded hesitantly, "Maybe it is..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Unfortunately, you can''t kill it, and it may not be possible."


    This snake is called Basnake. It is a kind of sacred beast in the heavens. Not long after it was born in the realm of Zheng Chu, it flowed into the realm and grew up with it. Naturally, it became the guardian of the realm of Zheng Chu. Or the guardian beast.


    It��s not surprising that the guardians of many realms are strong in their own realm, but most of them were killed or driven away by the immortals, and then replaced, so most guardians of the realm Zhou Shu saw were Practitioners.


    The snake suffered a catastrophe nearly 10,000 years ago, and was severely injured after barely succeeding in the catastrophe, so it stung and hibernated in the depths of the Dead Sea and recovered.


    The reason for choosing the Dead Sea is that the Dead Sea is a natural barrier, and it is difficult for Taiyi Daluo to explore it. The second is that the Dead Sea is enough to cover up all the breath of life, and even such a giant snake will not be noticed.


    The Origin Core asked Zhou Shu to come here because he wanted Zhou Shu to help wake up the snake and perform the guardianship.


    The origin is restricted by the formation method, and can only transmit information and power within a certain range, and cannot get here.


    Zhou Shu looked at Ba Snake, took a deep breath, and shot an electric light from his hand, landing on the top of Ba Snake''s head.


    The lightning flashed, and the whole Ba snake was enveloped and began to tremble.


    The mountain shook for a while, and the surrounding Dead Sea churned wildly, Zhou Shu couldn''t hold back his figure.


    Zhou Shu looks cautious. The snake looks like a dragon. It is often mistaken for a dragon, but its brute force is better than that of the dragon. It is very poisonous and knows life and death. If it angers it, it will be very difficult to deal with, let alone survived by one. Good luck.


    After a few breaths, the shaking stopped for a while, and two red lights appeared on the top of the hill.


    The eyes of Ba Snake, tens of meters in size, slowly opened, like a searchlight, and immediately locked onto Zhou Shu.


    A black air slowly overflowed from the nostrils and gradually formed two lines of smoke, which filled Zhou Shu.


    Poisonous Miasma.


    The miasma that combines the law of life and death and the law of poison is unique to Ba Snake. Jinxian is in it, and its ability is greatly weakened. If the time in it exceeds a hundred breaths, it will immediately fall to death, which is almost incurable.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, but only attached Yuan Li to his palm, raising his hand and said, "Zheng Chu is in trouble."


    Perceiving Yuanli, Ba Snake stopped, and the two smokes quickly recovered.


    However, Zhou Shu had already touched a little, and was a little nauseous.


    Of course, he was deliberate. He wanted to feel the power in it. He hadn''t understood the laws of toxic poison, so he absorbed some of them, and he didn''t need to mention more when analyzing the sea of ??knowledge.


    "What happened?"


    Ba She began to communicate with Zhou Shu.


    Ba Snake is inherently intelligent, and as the guardian beast of the Zheng Chu world, it can make better use of the origin of the Zheng Chu world, and it is not difficult to communicate through the origin.


    Zhou Shu said briefly, "Essence is trapped and needs to be rescued..."


    Basherton was there, seeming to be thinking about something, before long nodded to Zhou Shu, and moved.


    In the Dead Sea, its huge body looked like the smallest swimming fish, agile, and quickly slipped out of the cave and disappeared without a trace.


    "I said you take me out by the way..."


    Seeing Ba Snake��s tail with the nine golden rings disappearing in front of him, Zhou Shu unconsciously cursed to himself, but he was also a little happy. The nine golden rings showed that he had gone through a heavy fortune, and his strength was at its peak. , Lu Yiming should suffer now.


    I was about to go out, but stopped again, my eyes fixed on the ground.


    It turned out that a hole appeared at the location of the snake. Although it was surrounded by dead sea water, there was no water in the hole.


    "It''s weird..."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed.

 Chapter 2565: moss

    Zhou Shu got close to the entrance of the hole and looked down, slightly taken aback.


    There are solid stone walls everywhere, and nothing is empty except for a small green stall on the ground, the size of a palm.


    He said that he was a little disappointed, but he went on.


    My face changed as soon as I entered.


    It was completely different from the outside. The cave was filled with an extremely large and dense aura of life. The vitality was so powerful that he had never seen it in his life. Even a practitioner in the Hunyuan realm might not be able to match it. It is precisely because of its existence that The Dead Sea cannot enter at all.


    Standing in front of that patch of green, Zhou Shu looked very carefully, and suddenly felt a shock in his heart, muttering, "Could it be that..."


    "There can be no mistake!"


    The old Hu in the demon refining world was so excited that he shouted, "This is nourishing moss!"


    That piece of green is actually a piece of moss. It is hard to see clearly when attached to the stone wall. You can only see it by looking carefully.


    Enlarging the perception of the divine consciousness, the small moss, judging from the vitality, are the towering trees, each of which is hundreds of miles tall, and is enough to cover tens of thousands of miles. Moss is tens of thousands of big trees, big trees that can cover a world, all gathered in the palm of the hand, how can the breath of life not be strong.


    "It really is the legendary moss."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shaken, feeling this wonder, it was difficult to restrain his excitement.


    Health moss is rumored to be the moss that grows around Jianmu. It is born from Jianmu and has some characteristics of Jianmu. At the same time, it also feeds Jianmu with nourishment and assists Jianmu to mature. To a certain extent, The health moss is the birthplace of many creatures in the Xuanhuang world. Many creatures appear and grow in the health moss. For them, the health moss is their source of life.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, "It''s no wonder that this snake can come alive from the robbery of good fortune, sleep for so long and increase its strength, it turns out that this thing is helping."


    "There will be nothing else but this."


    Old Hu said anxiously, "Master, great opportunity, if the master gets the health moss, the possibility of resuming Jianmu is much greater. Godsends the fragments of Jianmu, and then sends the moss, and... the whole demon refining world can Therefore, I benefited from the fact that the Nourishing Moss surpassed the Ninth Stage, it is a fairy thing comparable to Taoism, and you must not miss it.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Take half of it."


    Ba She left him here to show him the nourishing moss. Most of them also meant to be grateful. Take it and take it, of course, it��s impossible to take them all. It��s really too greedy. The person Ba She deals with is not Lu Yiming. With the Holy Fire Gate, but myself...


    Zhou Shu took out a jade knife and carefully cut away half of the moss.


    The start is extremely heavy, as if holding a whole world, the breath of life burrows straight into the body, it can''t stop at all, there is a feeling of flying into a fairy.


    Zhou Shu had no doubt that if these nourishing moss were absorbed, it would be almost inevitable to prolong life for more than ten thousand years, but he didn''t need that either.


    He put the nourishing moss into the refining demon pot, and after a few words about the old pot, he left the cave and flew away from the dead.


    Hu Lao put the wood fragments in the center of the nourishing moss, and carefully maintained them. Not far away, there were still gouchen cocoons.


    Although Jianmu and Gouchen cocoons are inhaled, a lot of that huge life breath is still exuding, forming a white mist in the midair with a radius of tens of miles, and there are many pearl-like tiny water droplets in the mist, full of vitality , Many creatures gathered spontaneously and greedily absorbed them, and the small stones were among them, forming a wonder.


    Such a spectacle may always exist in the demon refining world.


    The world of refining demon has always been a place full of miracles.


    Zhou Shu looked at Bian Xue, "It really is Qibao, Miss Xue, thanks to you."


    Unlike usual, Bian Xue smiled not reservedly, "Hehe, the little girl still knows a lot of places, as long as Brother Shu wants it, we will find out, there are dozens of them."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, very satisfied.


    This time it was on the way, and I might follow Bian Xue in the future. If they are all such treasures...


    Lu Yiming was practicing under a waterfall.


    This waterfall was formed by extracting the origins of the Zheng and Chu realms, and it flows day and night without stopping, and practicing in it is similar to using immortal jade.


    While practicing, he did not forget to perceive his surroundings.


    The sudden wind and waves on the Dead Sea made him stunned for a moment, but he didn''t see it too clearly. It was just a normal storm and didn''t care about it.


    After a while, he suddenly stood up.


    The place of greatest concern, the location of the origin core, is being attacked by an unfamiliar huge shadow.


    "Who? Get out of here! This is the old man''s world! You dare to provoke the Holy Fire Gate!"


    The roar passed through the jade talisman and directly reached the origin core, like a bomb exploded, but no one paid any attention. The black shadow overturned all the jade talisman in a few strokes, and then opened a huge mouth and swallowed the origin core in one go. Circling a few times, disappeared.


    Lu Yiming''s heart was shocked.


    The original core of Zheng Chujie was swallowed by a guy who didn''t know the reason.


    While still thinking about it, the waterfall above my head suddenly became icy, the rich fairy air disappeared, and it turned into some dirty water.


    "So fast?"


    Obviously, as soon as the source was swallowed, the whole world was in chaos, and the fairy qi he extracted lost its source the fairy qi also disappeared.


    Lu Yiming immediately leaped up and looked around, trying to find the guy who had eaten the origin of the world.


    Now he was even more surprised. It seemed that there was an extra barrier in the world, shutting out his divine consciousness, and the power of the law could not completely break through. The places that he could see were only one or two. There are bounded barriers, but he can also see seven or eight out of ten.


    Of course he would not know that it is the guardian beast snake that swallows the core of the source, and at this time the guardian beast snake and the source have already joined together. Both exert force at the same time, and in his own world, he will not even think about it. What do you do.


    While in doubt, a black light shot up into the sky and swept out of the sky.


    "Grabbing my origin, still want to escape?!"


    Lu Yiming was shocked, thinking that the guy wanted to leave, and hurriedly chased after him.


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to inform the Jinxian who was still in the world, and quickly rendezvous with him. After all, the enemy looked a little tricky.


    Soon, dozens of rays of light rose from the ground, chasing the black shadow in the air together.


    You Chongzhi in the mountains looked a little dazed, "What''s the situation?"


    Zhou Shu, who didn''t know when he was back, patted him, "Who knows, what do you care about?"


    You Chongzhi looked up at the sky, "Brother Yang, I saw Lu Yiming rushing up just now. Nothing will happen, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter to us anyway."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the sky, smiled lightly, and sat down to practice.


    Of course he knew what was going on. It was Ba Snake and Origin Core that flew up. They had to gather the strength of the two to fight against Lu Yiming. He didn''t want to destroy the environment of Zheng Chu realm, so he went to heaven to fight. As for the victory or defeat, it should be obvious. Lu Yiming is definitely not an opponent. Whether he can escape or not depends on luck.


    You Chongzhi paused, "Yes, no matter what you do, it will be better if something goes wrong."

 Chapter 2566: Corpse dragon

    Two days later.


    Zheng Chujie was very calm. Nothing happened. Zhou Shu went to the sky to look, but there was no trace of anyone, nor was there a Void Storm, but this is not justified. The poisonous power is extremely corrosive. The power of dispelling most of the laws, the immortals who died of the snake were almost completely melted, and there was no way to leave a void storm or something.


    Another day passed, a ray of light flashed across the sky, and like a meteor, it fell into the mountains.


    "Wei Xian arrest, you are back."


    You Chongzhi greeted him with gratitude. If it weren''t for Wei Tong, he might have been controlled by Lu Yiming.


    Wei Tong nodded and looked at Zhou Shu next to him, quite surprised, "You are here too, so fast?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "How can we not come because the official ship of New Moon City has an accident? The juniors bought a flying fairy, so they came sooner."


    At a normal speed, it took Jin Xian at least ten years to come here. Zhou Shu only took four or five years, and he didn''t take the fairy road, and he was still delayed on the road for a long time. No wonder Wei Tong was surprised and wanted to dig into the roots.


    Wei Tong shook his head slightly, showing disdain, "Compared with Taiyi Daluo''s speed...It''s a waste of fairy jade."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Did Senior find anything?"


    You Chongzhi followed, "Senior, is it a dragon?"


    "Dragon..."


    Wei Tong''s expression was slightly condensed, and he took out the object and handed it to Zhou Shu, "Should I say yes or no? There is no trace of dragon power or dragon power at the scene, but in the void storm, the old man found a dragon scale like this."


    It was indeed a dragon scale, but the power of the dragon was not felt from it, not even the breath of the dragon.


    It seemed to have been immersed in the ink tank for several years, completely turned black, and some lifelessness was still faintly revealed.


    You Chongzhi was stunned, "It seems...a bit familiar?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and took out a piece of dragon scale, "Except for the color, everything else is basically the same, right?"


    Wei Tong leaned over, his face changed, "This dragon scale, where are you from? Whose is it?"


    "Yucheng, it''s a fire dragon, but the last time the junior saw him, his scales weren''t like this..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and talked about Yucheng''s matter roughly.


    Wei Tong sighed unconsciously, "It seems that he is dead."


    The two looked at each other, and both had the answer in their hearts. Only You Chongzhi was still a little confused, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Someone killed Yucheng and made him a corpse dragon, and then used the corpse to rob the official ship."


    Wei Tong nodded, "It''s really amazing, I don''t know which genius''s idea is to use the dragon clan to grab things from the immortal world..."


    "The corpse dragon... the dragon refining the corpse, my God!"


    You Chongzhi''s complexion was stagnant, and he said, "Then...what should I do?"


    "What to do, of course it is to investigate."


    Wei Tong''s expression was condensed, and he said in a deep voice, "This matter is no small matter. It is similar to the case of raising the Nine You Ghost King. It is a heinous crime against the heavens and the immortal world. This involves the Dragon Clan and is more serious. It must be investigated no matter what. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Just so, who do you think Senior would do it?"


    The two events that happened one after another made him feel that the heavens that had been peaceful for a long time seemed to be in chaos again.


    Wei Tong thought for a while and said, "In the Immortal Realm, there are not many schools that specialize in corpse refining. After removing the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, most of the remaining sects did not dare to start with the Dragon Clan. Many corpse repairs went to the Demon World. And Outland, I��m afraid we have to start from this aspect."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If there is anything junior can help, seniors just talk about it."


    "Forget it, don''t get involved in this matter, even the old man..."


    Wei Tong shook his head, with a sad smile on his face, "The old man is going to Fangyuanjie now, telling the immortal prison to send someone over, and he will also second some people from the Holy Fire Gate to help investigate the case. By the way, why didn''t you see Lu Yiming, the others? "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I haven''t seen him since the junior came."


    You Chongzhi also shook his head, "I don''t know, it would be fine if he doesn''t care about the younger generation, but how can the younger generation manage him."


    "It''s fun to run away when you need someone."


    Wei Tong snorted, beckoned to collect all the wreckage of the official ship not far away, and then turned around, "You Chongzhi, you can go back to New Moon City. If necessary, the old man will look for you again. , The official ship and the goods in it are the property of the immortal world. If something happens on the road, as long as it proves that it has nothing to do with you, the immortal world will compensate you. Don��t worry.��


    You Chongzhi was overjoyed and said quickly, "Thank you, senior."


    "This was originally the rules of the fairy world," Wei Tong turned to Zhou Shu, "What about you, what are your plans?"


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "The juniors plan to stay here for a few days to see Zheng Chujie, and then return to Crescent City."


    Wei Tong nodded, "Alright, there will still be a chance to meet at that time, you should go back and think about what the old man said."


    After speaking, Wei Tong turned into a ray of light, and went straight to the sky, towards the realm.


    You Chongzhi let out a long sigh of relief, "It turns out that the immortal world will pay. I knew I didn''t have to worry so much. I always felt that it was my fault... Damn, that guy Lu Yiming, he must know this, why should he Hold on to me?"


    "I don''t want to cheat something from you, who doesn''t want Xianyu?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him with idiot eyes Chongzhi, are you going back by yourself or with me? "


    You Chongzhi said without thinking, "Of course I followed Dao brother."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Also, I just happened to ask you about the law of killing."


    You Chongzhi just nodded, "No problem, I know everything, but when you return to New Moon City, you have to help me say something nice..."


    The two stayed on Zheng Chujie for a few more days. Of course, Zhou Shu''s purpose was not to observe Zheng Chujie, but to wait for Yuanyuan and Ba She to return.


    After about ten days, there was a slight movement in Yuan Li''s body.


    Looking at You Chong who was practicing, Zhou Shu quietly escaped into the ground.


    After a few hundred miles, I saw a newly dug cave. The Ba snake was on the ground, her horns trembling, staring at Zhou Shu with red eyes, seemingly hostile, while the origin core stood quietly by the side. Above, the two are big and the other is small, moving and static, ugly and beautiful, there is a sense of inexplicable harmony.


    "Thank you, young man."


    I don''t know who opened the mouth, but the voice is bleak and quiet.


    Zhou Shu shook his head solemnly, "The two seniors, the juniors just did what they can do. Don''t be grateful for the two, and the juniors have already received enough rewards. Besides, I should apologize to both of you. wrong."


    "If you can keep half of it, you can be considered intentional. Besides, I can''t keep that thing for long."


    Ba She looked at Zhou Shu, the hostility in his eyes was much less and gradually calmed down.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said slowly, "It''s good to see the two of them without facts. The younger generation should also say goodbye. If you have the fate, I hope to see you again."


    "go?"


    Ba She suddenly stuck her head out and stretched it towards Zhou Shu. His huge mouth almost touched Zhou Shu''s face, and he could not feel any heat.


    Of course, there is no sense of the power of the law, there should be no malice.


    :. :

 Chapter 2567: Refuse

    Zhou Shusi did not panic, only calmly said, "You can''t stay here as a guardian, right?"


    "Why not?"


    Ba She stared at Zhou Shu with sharp eyes, "Now can you find a better opportunity than this?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "But the younger generation can''t accept it either. The two can find other wise men. It shouldn''t be difficult."


    He knew the idea of ??the two from the beginning, that is, let him be the guardian of the Zheng Chu world.


    Ba snakes cannot be transformed. As long as they don��t survive the triple creation and transformation, they will always be hunted by practitioners. Even as a guardian beast, this situation cannot be changed. Once this identity is revealed, it will only attract more practitioners. When the time comes, Ba Snake will either leave or be killed. The guardian of Zheng Chujie will definitely be replaced. Instead of letting Zheng Chujie be dominated by someone like Lu Yiming, it would be better to leave it to Zhou Shu.


    To be honest, this is indeed an excellent opportunity to become a guardian of the world in the Golden Immortal realm, which is very helpful for future cultivation, but can Zhou Shu do it?


    Insufficient cultivation is one of the reasons. Less than Taiyi Daluo will not pose a threat to Ba Snake and Origin Core. They are not so much guardians as puppets. Maybe they may not think so, but Zhou Shu does not want to be. In this situation, he firmly believes that since he is the guardian of the world, he must be the strongest in the world.


    The second reason is of course that it is too close to Fangyuanjie and Xianjie.


    There are so many secrets in Zhou Shu''s body, and he puts the world of protection here, isn''t he looking for death by himself.


    So Zhou Shu would not agree no matter what.


    Ba She was still insisting. After persuading for a long time, Zhou Shu always had an attitude, not willing.


    "Fine, if you don''t want to, then forget it."


    Ba She slowly moved his head back and said slowly, "You go, remember, don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu nodded and was about to leave, "This is natural, the younger generation never hopes that something will happen to Zheng Chujie."


    As if thinking of something, he said again, "Senior, how is Lu Yiming?"


    Ba She said slowly, "Escaped, his flames are so weird, we can''t do anything with him, but he is basically abandoned, and he will not live for a thousand years."


    Zhou Shu''s heart palpitated, and a picture appeared inexplicably. Lu Yiming, who was caught between the power of life and death and the power of poison, screamed while watching his body and essence slowly disappear, only a little sacred fire was immortal. ...


    But Lu Yiming did not die, it was indeed troublesome.


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Senior is worried that the Holy Fire Gate will retaliate, right?"


    Ba Snake paused, "What else can you do? If you don''t, don''t be long-winded."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care, guessing, Ba She''s first method is to make himself a guardian, and then he can push himself out of the crime, which is also regarded as a "remuneration" for the health moss, he thought about it. , "The younger generation has an idea."


    Ba She stared at Zhou Shu, "You said."


    Zhou Shu looked around, found a stone wall, waved his hand to smooth it, and sketched it on it.


    Ba Snake didn''t know why, he just watched without making a sound, but suddenly screamed, "Wanhun Ling!?"


    "Senior knows it too? Someone has to take care of this matter, and Ten Thousand Soul Sect can''t be better."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, and continued to finish painting the Wanhun Ling, and said calmly, "Senior is still going back to the dead jelly to sting, and the origin stays here... It shouldn''t be a big problem. Even if Lu Yiming and the Holy Fire Gate came up, they saw that Wan was here. The Soul Sect has taken over, and most of them dare not move rashly."


    "In the heavens, who doesn''t know Ten Thousand Soul Sect and Ten Thousand Soul Order?"


    Ba She looked at Zhou Shu coldly, "But are you sure that''s OK? If you want to talk about Ten Thousand Souls, I will also paint."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The Ten Thousand Soul Order painted by the predecessors has no souls, but the younger ones have. This Ten Thousand Soul Order was drawn by the juniors using the unique spirit technique of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and it is possible that there are many disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect hidden inside. There are some powers and tricks, those who know will naturally understand, and those who don''t know, I believe it will not threaten the two."


    Ba She was a little surprised, "You...how do you know the method of Ten Thousand Souls School? Are you..."


    Zhou Shu didn��t answer, but he said solemnly, ��Actually, Lu Yiming may not come. The elders in the Sacred Fire Gate fight on their own. Few people help others. If this happens, you can use this. Block it, but seniors must remember, don''t say it was painted by me, a golden immortal has no deterrent."


    "Nonsense! If someone comes, I must know what to do."


    Ba She just stared at Zhou Shu, "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The juniors don''t want to answer this question, the juniors should leave."


    After speaking, he went up, Ba She looked at him, hesitated for a moment, but still did not catch up.


    Not long after Zhou Shu returned to the mountain, You Chongzhi was still cultivating, only said in a daze, "Brother Dao, how about you..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and a clear breeze blew away, "Go, rush."


    "Oh."


    You Chongzhi was shocked and stood up and said, "Is this going away?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, a pair of black wings had already stretched out behind him, and You Chongzhi was stunned, "This..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhou Shu was pulled into his wings, and Hei Bei rose into the air, fleeing away.


    This is about the end of Zheng Chujie''s affairs Actually Zhou Shu had the idea of ??helping Zheng Chujie find a guardian, but after thinking about it, he gave up. It was not worth it.


    It''s easy to involve unnecessary cause and effect, and it''s not worthy of Zhou Shu''s effort for them.


    Leaving the Ten Thousand Soul Order and letting the Ten Thousand Soul Sect carry the pot is a natural way.


    In Lianyun City, the Sacred Fire Gate miraculously gave up the investigation and even stopped Bian Xue. It can only be said that they met an opponent that they could not provoke. Actually, after thinking about it carefully, they mostly thought that Bian Xue was taken away by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. , Then, it''s normal to take Zheng Chujie as the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and grab it with a snake.


    Lu Yiming would definitely not think that the snake was originally in the realm, and it was mostly a spiritual pet raised by Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    Anyway, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect family is powerful, and more enemies are no big deal.


    "Wow, wow!"


    You Chongzhi walked up and down in Heibei, his eyes lighted, and he rubbed his hands and said, "It''s really fast, much faster than Feizhou, and comfortable...Is this the fairy tool you bought, how many fairy jade? I want to buy one too!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You can''t use it."


    You Chongzhi frowned and said suspiciously, "It doesn''t seem to be of high grade. It should be ok?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s not high, but the physique needs to meet the requirements. Simply put, if you don''t have the level of the Saitama Sect Golden Immortal, you can''t spread your wings at all, let alone form a coshell, do you want to try? ?"


    You Chongzhi stagnated, and said bitterly, "Then...I have to forget it, I can''t practice the body at all, and I''ve tried many times."


    "Stop talking about it, go on, kill!"


    Zhou Shuning looked at him, and a murderous intent came to him, which completely enveloped him.


    "open!"


    You Chongzhi waved his hand and split the killing intent at once, he smiled, "Brother Dao, you are not as good as me."


    :. :

 Chapter 2568: come back

    "kill!"


    Zhou Shuning looked at You Chongzhi, and a murderous intent emerged spontaneously, covering him completely.


    "open!"


    You Chongzhi waved his hand and turned the knife four times in a row before splitting his killing intent. He was shocked, "Brother Dao, in less than fifteen years, your law of killing has improved to this level. After a few decades, won��t I be inferior to you?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, "So you are not as hard as I am, and you must practice hard when you go back."


    You Chongzhi touched his head, "We both have been here for fifteen years. We have not slackened for a single moment. We haven''t seen you practice more than me... It''s obviously a talent problem. Don''t lie to me. Up."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Talent starts with diligence. Think about it."


    You Chongzhi froze, thinking out of his mind, and muttered, "How can I practice..."


    Zhou Shu has been sitting here for fifteen years, but what he doesn��t know is that Zhou Shu has practiced one billion times in the sea of ??knowledge, and has practiced hundreds of times in the world of refining monsters, let alone practicing. There are still a lot of training partners in the demon world, especially the hozen, which is simply a booster for practicing the law of killing...


    In short, Zhou Shu is different from him.


    In this journey, for Zhou Shu, in addition to the improvement of the law of killing, there was also progress in other things. This need not be mentioned. The important thing is that Shu Zhidao seems to have the sign of breaking the shackles, which is what makes him most satisfied.


    A trip to the fairy world, a hundred years of experience, was not in vain.


    A few days later, Crescent City appeared before his eyes.


    There are a few more small circles on the side of the city, about the acropolis just completed, and no one lives on it.


    Zhou Shu put away the black shell, "here it is."


    You Chongzhi whispered, "It''s good to go in like this, let them see."


    Zhou Shu ignored him, "You return to Bai Yujing, and I will go to the city lord."


    You Chongzhi hurriedly said, "Remember to say something nice to Bai Yujing."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Naturally."


    Dome top tower.


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu''s phantom and smiled naturally, "You are back, I thought you would not be back."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "I have seen everything that the younger generation should have seen. I know there are still many places to ask the city lord to learn, why not come back? Where can I find a better teacher than the city lord."


    Indeed, the city lord regards him as his own, and he has learned more from the fairy world. Although the fairy world has more resources, Zhou Shu also values ??knowledge.


    "You are very honest, haha."


    The city lord was not angry, "Yang Rong, what have you gained this time?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The younger generation thinks, the main reason is that the immortal world is indeed the immortal world. Whether it is a fairy or a treasure, it opens the younger generation''s horizons, but also reminds the younger generation that they must earn more fairy jade."


    "Hahaha, without immortal jade, it is indeed difficult to move in the immortal world."


    The city lord shook his palm and smiled, then fell silent, "Is the fairy world the same as you imagined?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "The same is not the same, it''s simpler than imagined, and harder than imagined."


    The city lord slightly muttered, "Similar to the feelings of the old man back then, with your ability, it is not difficult to establish a foothold in the immortal world, but if you want to start your own business and prepare for further promotion, it is difficult, immortal world, foreign domain And Xiaozongmen is always a hurdle."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Obviously, the city lord would be wrong about what he meant, but he would not explain.


    The city lord looked outside, "Yang Rong, you have grown a lot."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I have a lot of insights, and I plan to meditate for a while."


    The city lord nodded, "Then you go, you can ask me if you have anything."


    Zhou Shu paused, "The younger generation still has something to say."


    The city lord stared at him and slowly said, ��If it��s something related to the Immortal Realm Sect, I don��t need to talk about it. I don��t want you to participate in it. If you have already participated, I can��t help you. I value you, but more Look at New Moon City, I will not let it fall into any danger."


    "The seniors have misunderstood, these juniors will solve them by themselves."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "What the junior wants to say is about the official ship."


    The city lord''s expression was slightly condensed, "The official ship? I didn''t see the official ship coming back. Besides, it''s not when the official ship comes back. It will take at least 20 years to reach New Moon City. What happened?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the official ship was hijacked."


    "what!?"


    The city lord''s face turned dark, looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes became sharp as a knife, "You said it was robbed? Official ship?"


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Yes, it has nothing to do with Bai Yujing, it''s like this..."


    The city lord''s frowning brows gradually let go, "Xianchou said that he would compensate, right?"


    Zhou Shu said, "Wei Xian arrested one thing, I think it should be true."


    "That''s okay, you also know how important Xianyu is to Xiancheng."


    The city lord has recovered his calm, and there is still a trace of worry in his eyes, "Ghost King, Scorpion Dragon...Yang Rong, go down, don''t disturb me if there is nothing, I have something to do."


    Zhou Shu nodded and immediately walked out.


    These things are happening all around, and the city lord must do some targeted protection.


    Xianyu is indeed very important to Xiancheng. There is only such an official ship every one hundred and twenty years, and one trip is tens of thousands of Xianyu. This kind of loss will be very painful even for the city lord of the Hunyuan realm~www. novelhall.com~ Leaving the minaret, Zhou Shu went to the ninth pawnshop.


    From the words of the people around, Zhou Shu learned that the ninth pawnshop had changed its location, in the center of New Moon City, where the original Qitian Tower was located.


    Standing in front of the door for a while, Zhou Shu still suspected that he had gone wrong, his appearance was too gorgeous, compared with the previous ninth pawnshop, one world by one.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Han Ruo who was busy, and was stunned, and Han Ruo was also stunned when he saw him. He walked over for a while and grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand excitedly, "Zhou...Yang Rong, You are finally back!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed inside, "Go in and talk, Hanruo, you are already a golden fairy?"


    This is why he was surprised. Although it is not difficult to go from true immortal to golden immortal in a hundred years, if Han started from scratch, he had never touched the law of soul before.


    She must have got some chance.


    Hanruo opened his mouth with a smile, unable to hide his excitement, "Yes!"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Is it promoted based on the law of soul?"


    "Yeah." Han Ruo nodded vigorously, and added, "If it''s something else, I will definitely not be promoted."


    "Congratulations, a big step forward."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "If you can, talk to me later."


    "anytime����"


    If Han was about to speak, the little trick had already rushed forward, tweeting, and almost threw Zhou Shu down. The old swordsman on the side looked at them, stroking his beard and smiling. Besides that, there was no one inside. After coming out, in the few breaths that came in, Xiaozhao and Old Jian made arrangements and cleared away the others.


    Zhou Shu settled down and looked at the three of them carefully for a while, with many smiles on their faces.


    "You are all okay, so good."


    The three of them almost unanimously said, "We are all in the city, how can something happen? You are fine, that''s good."


    . Wonderful book house

 Chapter 2569: ambition

    Zhou Shu glanced at them and smiled, "You all have grown a lot. Who will first talk about what you have done over the years?"


    "Of course you said it first."


    The three said in unison.


    "Everyone has learned to hug..."


    Zhou Shu touched his nose and smiled, "Okay, let me say first..."


    In the process of speaking, Zhou Shu also released Caiying. This girl was uneasy when she came out and complained to Zhou Shu of imprisoning her. She spoke for half an hour without stopping...


    Han Ruo was a little puzzled, "Cai... Lord Palace, isn''t it a sword spirit?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Now she is a practitioner like us."


    Han Ruo was even more puzzled, "Then... how did she hide in the sword?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "She is now cultivating a sword body, and it doesn''t have an entity all the time."


    Han Ruo seemed to think, "I understand, it''s amazing."


    It��s not Zhou Shu��s negligence to use the Demon Refining Realm in front of Hanruo, but a deliberate attempt to see if Hanruo knows or not, it seems not. Xiaozhao and Master Jian are very close to Hanruo now, but they always hold the fundamentals. , Did not tell Hanruo about Zhou Shu.


    Talking all the way, with Caiying''s twitter supplement, a few hours passed without knowing it.


    All of them were obsessed with it, and their faces were full of yearning.


    Zhou Shu stopped, smiling at them, "What about you? Let''s start with Hanruo."


    Han Ruo nodded slightly and took out a string of dim bead chains, "Look, the answer is here."


    Zhou Shu took a look, his expression condensed slightly, "Soul Stone?"


    "Not bad!"


    The little move immediately agreed, and said happily, "This is what I received, hehe..."


    Decades ago, some people took this beaded chain as a second-grade immortal device and got it to the ninth pawnshop. It was obvious at a glance that this beaded chain was made of soul stone, and Qingxin Anshen was just the most common one. The effect of this, won without hesitation.


    After being appraised by Old Sword, it was indeed a soul stone, using scraps, but even so, it was a rare treasure.


    It happened that Hanruo was cultivating the soul law, so it was given to her. With the use of beads and the many insights of Zhou Shu''s training rules, Hanruo was also talented and was promoted to the Golden Immortal in one fell swoop.


    Of course, compared with Zhou Shu, her understanding of the law of the soul is far worse. If it takes 60 points to advance to the Golden Immortal, she has just crossed the line, and Zhou Shu is 100 points, because at most it is only 100 points. higher.


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something and nodded, "This is really a great opportunity, congratulations, Hanruo."


    "Rely on both of them."


    Hanruo lowered his head, a little shy.


    Zhou Shu looked at Old Jian, "Old Jian, are you at the third rank?"


    Old Jian nodded, "Yes, but if I want to go further, it''s difficult."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Is it the realm of life or the realm of death?"


    The realm of life and death are the realms of the laws of life and death. As long as you cultivate one, you can advance to the golden fairy stage. Of course, for the old sword, you don��t need the golden fairy. As long as you refine the domain, it means he and Xuanyuanjian Can continue to upgrade.


    "It''s Shengyu," Old Jian was a little puzzled, "how do you understand this?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I also have a lot of insights about the law of life and death. We can communicate slowly. It will be easy to handle if it is in the biosphere. Old swordsman, I promise you can condense it within ten years."


    "real or fake?"


    Even Jian Lao couldn''t help being surprised.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Naturally it is true."


    After these years, his understanding of the law of life and death is probably not under the old swordsman. It will definitely help the old swordsman understand more, and more importantly, the health moss in the demon refining world naturally formed a biosphere. Master Jian''s qualifications, it shouldn''t be too difficult to perceive the biosphere in the biosphere.


    "I can rest assured that."


    Old Jian breathed a sigh of relief, and said slowly, "It''s a bit difficult to not make progress in the past few decades."


    The little trick followed with a sigh, "New Moon City is just this big...We have almost everything we can get here, and it''s not that easy if we want opportunities. Alas, if we can develop in a bigger place. "


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, the idea of ??the trick coincided with him.


    He grabbed the little trick at once and fumbled it a few times, with a long-lost sense of enjoyment, "How are you, little trick?"


    "Should I still talk?"


    The little trick jumped up, pointed outside and said, "Look at the current ninth pawnshop, and then think about the original. What else did I do?


    Zhou Shu paused, "That''s also going to be said."


    The little trick screamed, "Huh, now the ninth pawnshop is already the largest pawnshop."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "So it is."


    "It turns out that the original house wasn''t that big..." The little move was stunned and stared at Zhou Shu, "Isn''t it to blame you? It''s not you who warned me that I can only be a pawnshop. The scale now might be comparable to Bai Yujing. "


    Zhou Shu rubbed its head without getting angry. "The pawnshop is enough. What we need most is intelligence information. If it is bigger, it will be the same as Bai Yujing and Linglong Pavilion. It will consume too much energy and cause trouble. It''s not worth it for the time being."


    "Of course I know, but New Moon City is so big and there are so many immortals coming and going. In the past few decades, there hasn''t been much to get," Xiaozhao pointed to not far away~www.novelhall.com ~ You see, I have taken out the jade slips and so on over the past 100 years. In fact, they are from the first few decades, and they are less and less in the future. "


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s okay, you have done a good job."


    Looking at the piles of jade slips and weird things, Zhou Shu''s Taobao soul reignited. It may be the most satisfying moment. If you can find something valuable from it, it will be even more satisfying.


    He retracted his gaze, "Small trick, how is your business now?"


    Xiao Zhao tilted his head and thought for a while, "Definitely not as good as the king..."


    Caiying curiously asked, "The King?"


    Xiaozhao glared at her, "The Lucky Beast King is the most powerful in business, and I should be in the top ten in the world, right?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Hope the fortune circle, right, do you want to go back now?"


    The Zhaocai Realm is clearly marked in the boundary map of Bianxue. It is in the fairy realm, next to the Wenju Realm in the original 33 days, far away from here.


    Xiao Zhao immediately shook his head, "I don''t want to temporarily, I am not what I used to be, I will be the king if I go back!"


    "Ambitious."


    Zhou Shu looked at it and nodded slightly, then looked at Old Jian and Hanruo, "Do you think that there is nothing you can get from Crescent City now?"


    "Yes."


    The two replied in unison, Han Ruo didn''t speak, only looking at Zhou Shu, as if thinking about something.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I think so too. I plan to spread the ninth **** to the immortal world. You two are ready to prepare. Of course, this is not a short-term thing. You don''t need to be too hurry."


    "Great!"


    The little trick was jumping around in excitement, and Old Jian also stroked his beard and smiled, unable to hide his joy.


    They have all got enough benefits from the pawnshop, and naturally hope that the pawnshop will get better and better, and it is a good opportunity to open to the fairyland.

 Chapter 2570: Blue and white

    Zhou Shu asked a few tips and stuffed both Jian Lao and Caiying back into the Demon Refining World.


    Looking at Hanruo who was hesitant to speak, Zhou Shuwen said, "Hanruo, what are your plans?"


    If the letter hesitated for a moment, he said firmly, "Yang Rong, what you say, I will do what I do. I think I was wrong no matter how I chose. I listened to you, but it was all right. Now it has become smoothly. Jinxian."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "It''s okay now, what about then?"


    Han Ruo was stunned, and lowered his head unconsciously, blushing, "I''ll find my brother before I say it, I don''t know what happens next."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Well, then you will go to the fairy world with Xiao Zhao. It will broaden your horizons, and it should be easier to cultivate there, but it may be more troublesome."


    "It''s okay, I''m not afraid."


    Hanruo looked up at Zhou Shu, and quickly agreed, secretly happy.


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, putting away all the things that the little trick had given him, "Then I will go first."


    Han Ruo quickly said, "Wait, I have some questions..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Is it the law of the soul? Then go back together, I will tell you, we can discuss with each other what you have in the future."


    "Ok!"


    Hanruo nodded, unable to hide his excitement.


    Back to Shangqingju, Zhou Shu told Hanruo for several hours. Hanruo was fascinated by it, and immediately went to retreat after hearing it. In his heart, he couldn''t stop admiring, and he was a cultivating soul. The law, Zhou Shu''s understanding of the law is much better than her, and it may take dozens of days to understand it in those few hours.


    Zhou Shudun entered the world of refining demon.


    Old Jian and Hu Lao talked about the old for a while, and then sat motionless by the side of the moss, bringing the sword together.


    Zhou Shu flipped through the jade slips and other things, and carried huge amounts of information into the sea of ??knowledge one by one.


    There are a lot of jade slips, but not too much useful information. Many of them are repetitive. It is not surprising that New Moon City is not an immortal world, and the information that can be collected will definitely become less and less. Looking at it, Zhou Shu Suddenly he was taken aback and shouted, "Caiying!"


    After only three breaths, Caiying flew close, "Call me Lord Palace."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "Are you on the side?"


    Caiying nodded earnestly, looking forward to it, "My palace is waiting, did you find a way to cultivate the sword body?"


    "not yet."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and pointed at Caiying''s shoulder, "Take it off and I''ll take a look."


    "Bai rejoice."


    Caiying glanced at Zhou Shu, and naturally took off half of his shirt. On the snow-white shoulders, a light blue five-petal flower stood out.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and passed a gray-yellow jade slip, "Look, it''s exactly the same."


    Caiying took a look, and was stunned, "It''s really the same, what''s going on, Zhou?"


    "I can''t watch it myself."


    Zhou Shu knocked her head, warmly said, "It seems that your blood comes from this family."


    The small blue flower on Caiying''s body appeared after the body was condensed. At first, it was inconspicuous. As Caiying gradually adapted to the body, the flower became obvious, and it could not be erased.


    This should be a family imprint closely related to the bloodline. Taking advantage of the bloodline, this blue flower was naturally born.


    The jade slip described such a family. It is very brief. It only says that the family has been disciples of saints for generations. They have been hidden in the world and rarely walk in the heavens. No one even knows the real name of this family, only that their mark is A blue flower has done many important things, but for tens of thousands of years, there has been no news of them, and it has either completely disappeared or died.


    Caiying blinked, "Is it powerful?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be, I will continue to help you find information."


    Caiying couldn''t help shook her head, "What can I find? You still want this palace to recognize the ancestor and return to the clan?"


    "Talking nonsense."


    Zhou Shu knocked her head again, condensingly said, "If there is a bloodline mark, it means that the bloodline power can be used. Finding it is good for you. This is the bloodline power, not a technique. It can be used even for sword repair. As for the family, you don��t have to worry about it, unless it��s from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "understood."


    Caiying put on her shirt and sat on the edge, watching Yujian with Zhou Shu.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu glanced at Caiying and said, "It''s really there."


    "Sword Maru?"


    Caiying''s eyes lit up, staring at the small round ball in Zhou Shu''s hand, and quickly shook his head, "It''s not like, I can''t feel the sword intent."


    Zhou Shu smiled and handed it to her, "It''s not a sword pill, it''s a sword pill shaped like a sword pill. Jian Xiu is a way to transmit information, look."


    Caiying took it, injected a trace of sword intent, and suddenly stopped, feeling that he had entered a large space. Thousands of sword shadows in front of him were flying in the air, forming big characters.


    "Xingyi Chapter..."


    Caiying murmured the first few words, Zhou Shu nodded and added, "I looked at it. It was left by a Golden Immortal sword repairman. He received a sword body inheritance and planned to use the Golden Immortal body. Cultivating the sword body is his experience and insights in the process of cultivation. Although it is a little different from what you are doing, it should be very useful."


    "Very useful!"


    Caiying just looked at the beginning, she couldn''t help shouting, as if thinking of something With some begging in her eyes, she held Jianjian in her palm and stretched out in front of Zhou Shu, whispering. "week,����"


    "Caiying, you have to learn this by yourself first, write down any problems you find, and then we will study together to see if we can improve."


    Zhou Shu knew what she was thinking, and gently pushed back, "Your understanding of sword intent is much better than mine, let alone you can''t do it."


    "My palace is going to retreat now."


    Caiying squeezed the Jian Jian, glanced at Zhou Shu, and quickly flew away.


    Zhou Shu buried his head and continued to look.


    Before long, he picked up a bead and looked at it.


    There is a lot of Zen in the beads. You don''t need to perceive it to know that this is a Buddha relic, but the black and shiny color looks really weird. Is it because the meditation that left the relic is an alien? But Zhou Shu also heard that Zen Tao was originally prevalent from a foreign land.


    It was just a flash of thought, not paying attention to these minor details, Zhou Shu put the relic in his palm, trying to absorb it.


    It''s not in the Xuanhuang Realm anymore, now he has a furnace body, so don''t worry too much about the relics affecting him.


    I was shocked.


    Hundreds of thousands of scriptures, such as a bank hanging upside down, were poured directly in.


    There was a layer of Buddha light all over the body, and the Tan Yuan rosary sensed Zen, and it also emitted light.


    It is also unexpected that there is so much information in this relic.


    It''s a pity that most of the scriptures are confusing and difficult to understand. To Zhou Shu, who doesn''t know much about Zen, it''s like a heavenly book.


    I can read the individual words, and I don��t understand them together. However, Zhou Shu is not in a hurry to understand. He only opens up a separate space in the sea of ??knowledge, and specifically separates some divine consciousness and repeats it in it. Over time, there should be gains.


    A small part of what he could understand was the cultivation technique. Zhou Shu accepted it unceremoniously, began to repeat the deduction, and used it directly.


    :. :

 Chapter 2571: grateful

    A few days later, Zhou Shu left the cave and walked to the opposite side.


    The door opened automatically, revealing a beautiful and resentful face, "I''ve been back for so long, and only come to me now..."


    "Front... Peace, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu entered the door, looked at her carefully, and smiled unconsciously, "I have something for you."


    "Look at what I do like this, miss me?"


    The peace witch stared at him with a smile, "I thought you wouldn''t be back, what about the fairy world, is it fun?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "It''s very helpful to broaden your horizons, safe, you should also take a look."


    "I''m not you. It''s weird that the witch has arrived in the fairy world and won''t be beaten by everyone," Ping An snorted, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, "Hey, your shameless strategy has improved a lot. It feels a bit strange."


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "It is the way to mend the sky."


    Leaning on the flower seat peacefully and lazily, "Whatever you say, I don''t care, what did you just say you want to give me?"


    Zhou Shu took out a jade slip and handed it over, "This."


    Ping An waved his hand and took it, and looked at it unintentionally, his face suddenly changed, and he said in surprise, "Fantasy! Really?"


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Really, I got it in the fairy world, and I have been cultivating for many years."


    "No wonder you feel different!"


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu, the hand holding the jade slip was trembling, and the voice was also the same, "You...you found the Yinkui...The posthumous piece of the Tao of Heaven is still complete! I...I don''t know what to do Thank you!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Don''t be grateful, you have taught me the way to mend the sky, and I have to give back a little too."


    "You have a conscience, but you can''t be grateful..."


    A peaceful snake slipped off the Salsana flower seat and gently slid to Zhou Shu''s side. The slender waist was connected to the arm, and he wrapped Zhou Shu together, exhaling softly, "I will give you what you want, promise. It doesn''t take you any advantage."


    The fragrance hits his face, Zhou Shu''s heart is stunned, and he only smiles, "Peace, this is not what I want."


    "No, this is what you want."


    Peace is getting tighter and tighter, and the fragrance is overflowing. "I have always told you that this is the best way to cultivate the Tao of Heaven. This is true. If you want to cultivate the Tao of Heaven, you must do this..."


    Just being hugged, it was as if you were in bliss, like lying in the most comfortable hot spring, the hot spring water was slippery and greasy, and the whole body was brushed bit by bit, and there was a feeling that the bones were filled with tenderness.


    Zhou Shu didn''t withdraw, but calmly said, "Peace, you don''t have a cocoon, do you?"


    "No."


    Ping Ping was stunned, and wondered, "What do you say now? I thought it made sense after hearing what you said last time, so I temporarily gave up the idea of ??getting promoted from cocoon sleep, and planned to practice for a while, but there was no effect. It��s been like this for decades, I might really have to go to sleep."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s good, if you use cocoon sleep to promote to female respect, this virtual reality chapter will be difficult to practice."


    Peaceful expression stagnated, and immediately became serious, "Really?"


    "Otherwise, what do I ask you to do?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Let me tell you about the virtual reality, don''t be fooled by the previous few sentences, the focus is not on double cultivation at all, but..."


    Before she knew it, she safely let go of Zhou Shu and sat back in the Salsana seat. She looked at the jade slip while listening to Zhou Shu''s preaching, her expression was very serious, as if she didn''t want to miss a breath.


    While Zhou Shu preached, he secretly shook his head.


    I don''t know what Ping An has cultivated over the years. The temptation is getting stronger and stronger, and he can''t stand it.


    Of course, this was also because Zhou Shu did not regard Ping An as an enemy and would not be on guard.


    More than a dozen hours passed quickly.


    Ping An opened his eyes to look at Zhou Shu, with expectant light in his eyes.


    Of course, it is not Zhou Shu that I am looking forward to, but the future I am looking forward to. Although the preaching is only a dozen hours, Zhou Shu has opened a new door for her, so I don��t have to continue to explore in the thick fog. Kind of passing through the lost, suddenly enlightened feeling.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Peace, I think you should retreat?"


    "Ok."


    Ping An nodded slightly, "Thank you, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "As I said, I must call Yang Rong everywhere."


    "Fine, Yang Rong."


    Ping An smiled sweetly, "I''m in retreat, I will still be grateful to you when the retreat comes out, you can wait, giggle."


    Zhou Shu stagnated for a while, then walked out without speaking, leaving a long way away, as if there was still a string of cheerful laughter hanging behind him.


    After leaving the cave, Zhou Shu quickly went to Crescent Ring Road.


    After passing through several acropolises, I came to an acropolis that looked unusually green.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, a dozen vines stretched out from under his feet. Suddenly, Zhou Shu wanted to tie him up. Zhou Shu paused. The vines spread out, but he refused to give up. He gathered the surrounding vines, fearing not. There were hundreds of them, and they rushed over again, Zhou Shu still stomped, and immediately spread out a large area.


    As if stabbing a hornet''s nest, the greens of thousands of miles around grew crazily, and all turned into vines in a few breaths.


    One by one, the roots are all with spikes, entangled together, like an impermeable green wall, in all directions, up and down, left and right, continuously surrounding Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stopped stomping his feet, standing there still, letting the vine wrap him.


    "Hehehe!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu being wrapped around ~ www.novelhall.com~ a shrill laugh came from a distance, and an old man rushed over and said with disdain, "I dare to resist when I come to the old man''s place!?"


    Before the voice fell, a bang was heard.


    boom.


    The thick vine net that wrapped Zhou Shu was all shattered by Zhou Shu in an instant, and a vine rain rained all over the world.


    Standing in the rain, the old man was a little dazed. Looking at Zhou Shu, he forgot to wipe the grass blades off his face.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Senior Mu, long time no see."


    Mu Wei calmed down and said with a smile, "It''s you, the old man thought it was an intruder."


    The attitude is better.


    Those vines have used 70% to 80% of the power of his law. It is a force that Jin Xian can''t resist. Not to mention that this is his home court that he has carefully arranged for a hundred years. He originally thought he could give Zhou Shu a good start. Where did you know Zhou Shu? It was not affected at all at all, and even broke open easily.


    Obviously, Zhou Shu is now much stronger than before, and there is a city lord behind him, can his attitude be bad.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said with a smile, "The junior came here this time because he wanted to borrow something from the senior."


    As if realizing something, Mu Wei hugged his chest with both hands and blocked the green leaf, "What do you want to do? Don''t borrow or borrow! The city lord will not borrow if he comes!"


    "Senior, this junior is just taking a look at it for a while, just watch it here."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "In front of the seniors, the juniors will definitely not be able to take them. If the seniors want to sell, the juniors will offer a price that satisfies the seniors."


    Mu Wei just shook his head, "Don''t even think about it!"


    Zhou Shu paused, then moved out the assassin, "You can make immortal jade from the younger generation, so you can only take a look here, and the city owner has given permission."


    Mu Wei''s face tightened, and slowly let go, "What, the lord asked you to do this? How many immortal jade did you give out?"


    :. :

 Chapter 2572: secret

    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Ten pieces of fairy jade, look at Bai Xi."


    Mu Wei shook his head, "No, twenty yuan, look at fifty breaths."


    Zhou Shu continued, "Twenty yuan, look at Bai Xi."


    Mu Wei hesitated, "It''s here, I hold it in my hand, look."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, but Senior has to answer a question for me, otherwise... Junior, please ask the City Lord to ask."


    "You are shameless."


    Mu Wei glared at him, blowing his beard, "The old man knows what you want to ask."


    Zhou Shu nodded shamelessly and stretched out his hand, "That would be the best."


    "Don''t do it!"


    Mu Wei reprimanded, carefully plucking the green leaves off his chest, and stretched out his hands in front of Zhou Shu, "It''s starting, one, two, three... why don''t you look at it?"


    He only looked at Zhou Shu''s face, but didn''t notice that a wisp of white smoke came out quietly, slowly wrapping up most of the green leaves.


    In the white mist, Hu Lao and Zhou Shu were looking at the green leaf, seemingly thoughtful.


    "There is a big gap with Jianmu, it will not be the leaves on Jianmu."


    "Yes, and I can''t feel any breath of life. It''s just a special magic weapon, not a living thing."


    "I''ve been thinking about Mu Wei''s magic weapon of green leaves. It seems to be wrong. I thought it had something to do with Jianmu... Then I don''t have to find a way to get it."


    "But Master, the power in this blade is still very strong."


    "I know that it can withstand the power of the law of balance, and it must have the same or higher law. It is a strange thing similar to the Kunlun mirror, but it has nothing to do with Jianmu, so there is no need to seek it, and it costs a lot of money. not worth it."


    "That''s true. If you see good things, you want them. Tired and exhausted."


    Mu Wei stared at the white smoke. He couldn''t penetrate it with his abilities. He couldn''t perceive it. He was very suspicious. He couldn''t help but scolded, "Hey! Hundred breaths are coming soon, are you optimistic?"


    Zhou Shu raised his head and said in confusion, "Senior, this treasure, the junior can''t see anything."


    Mu Wei sneered unconsciously, "It''s weird to let you see it, you are a little golden fairy, how do you know the mystery?


    Zhou Shu retracted the white smoke and raised his hand, "Senior must understand it."


    Mu Wei quickly put the green leaf back on her body, covering her chest like a belly, and squinting at Zhou Shu, "Bring Xianyu."


    Zhou Shu took out the fairy jade but did not pass it over, "Senior hasn''t answered my question yet."


    Mu Wei stared at Xianyu without raising his head, "Change another one."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Senior doesn''t have the right to change questions. If everyone changes, why should juniors produce fairy jade?"


    Mu Wei smiled, "If you can''t answer, don''t you want to change? The old man just said, no, well, your question is gone."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "The seniors don''t know, and they are still mocking the juniors in a definite way?"


    "I can''t laugh at you if I don''t know, hahaha!"


    Mu Wei laughed loudly, laughing exaggeratedly, leaning forward and back, the flesh on his body quivered, and a terrible old man wearing only a bellyband looked very ugly and ugly.


    Zhou Shu was almost blinded, and had to take two steps back, "The junior, let''s change the question, what is the origin of this strange treasure, senior?"


    Mu Wei''s expression changed slightly, "Boy, do you want one too?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The younger generation is just curious."


    "Curious..." Mu Wei thought a lot, and said with a sigh of relief, "Well, boy, have you heard of the gate of Emperor Shitian?"


    "The gate of Emperor Shitian? The gate of Buddha?"


    Zhou Shu turned around and immediately said, "Could it be that this thing comes from the Buddha country? Seniors have been to the Buddha country?"


    Di Shitian is called the Buddha Kingdom. It is rumored that it is the location of the Buddhas. No one knows where its actual location is. However, the gate of the Buddha Kingdom occasionally appears in the heavens and the world. The supreme beauty of the Buddha Kingdom, there are records about the Buddha Kingdom in many ancient books. It is said that the Buddha Kingdom is called the Pure Land of Bliss, and the heavens are the most peaceful place.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t say whether he believed it or not, but if he really encountered it, he would probably check it out.


    "If the old man goes, he will probably not be here."


    Mu Wei said faintly, "Boy, I can only tell you that it is a leaf on the day tree in the Buddha country. If you really want it, go to the Buddha country to find it."


    "Day Tree..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as if thinking of something, this seemed to have appeared on the Buddha''s relic the other day.


    "Bring the fairy jade."


    Mu Wei stretched out his hand and grabbed it, Zhou Shu let go, letting Mu Wei take away the jade.


    Mu Wei glanced at Zhou Shu, turned around, and soon a leisurely voice came, "If I want to see it next time, I will have thirty immortals..."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "This senior Mu Wei is also a person with a story."


    Elder Hu said with emotion, "Every Taiyi Daluo has experienced countless winds and rains before being promoted, especially the practitioners of the Outland, it is extremely difficult... Master, have you heard of the Hidushu? No impression at all."


    "How can you know if you don''t practice meditation."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "In the scriptures it is said that it is a Buddha tree, but it does not live or die. It exists with desires. There are creatures in the world, but there is daylight... Actually I don''t quite understand the meaning It feels that it is not so much a tree as it is a Buddha...becoming a day tree may also be a goal pursued by Buddha cultivation."


    "This mysterious Zen Tao..."


    Old Hu thought hard for a while, but chose to give up.


    Zhou Shu really wanted to understand, but he couldn''t understand it with his Zen Tao. He couldn''t even perceive this green leaf and Buddha. He wanted to explore its mystery. It was impossible, but Zhou Shu would not give up, Zen Tao It is related to the eighth sense and the most bizarre cause and effect, which is one of the roads he most wants to cultivate.


    Back at Crescent City, Zhou Shu began to retreat.


    It was more than twenty years in a flash, and only a moment passed by the heavens, Zhou Shu made great progress.


    The insights over the years have all settled down. Zhou Shu has a deeper understanding of various laws. The operation of laws integrated into Tao has also become handy, which naturally drives Shu Zhidao��s advancement. The shackles of the past have gradually become Eliminated, Shu Zhili moved forward with the power of the law, almost every day looks different, and it is worth mentioning that he also saw the possibility of complementing the Tao of Compassionate Heart and Tao of Heaven, and is working hard for this. .


    Of course, the simultaneous progress of various laws and Shu Zhidao means that he did not specialize in a certain law. Zhou Shu is still a golden immortal, and there is no sign of advancing to Taiyi Daluo, if he specializes in it. With the soul or the five elements, we should be able to see a little margin of Daluo now.


    One day, the surveillance token suddenly lit up.


    "Summoned by the Lord?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and quickly swept towards the top of the dome.


    In the hall, twenty official ships were neatly arranged. The ghost of the city lord stood in the middle with a smile on his face, while the one opposite him was Wei Tong.


    Zhou Shu stepped forward, arched his hands, and said with joy, "City Lord, Wei Xian arrested."

 Chapter 2573: Watch the list

    "You came just right, Supervisor Yang."


    The city lord smiled slightly, "Wei Xian arrested the official ship and Xianyu to come over, naming you to see you, your face is not small."


    "The city owner praised it."


    Zhou Shu turned to Wei Tong, very pleased, "Senior, has the matter of the official ship come to fruition?"


    "I don''t know if there is an old man, this matter has been handed over to the superior immortal arrester," Wei Tong shook his head and laughed a little lonely. "Hehe, the old man was also idle, so he asked for this errand and came to New Moon City to see it. Look."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, "That''s right, juniors can also consult seniors a lot."


    Wei Tong laughed, "Hahaha, that''s good, the old man won''t make you cheaper."


    The city lord beside him smiled and said, "Wei Xian arrests, Supervisor Yang is my most powerful assistant. I am relieved to have him entertain you," turning to Zhou Shu. It must be considered harsh. Don''t be too stingy this time, Supervisor Yang."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "City Lord, you plan to watch, I don''t earn as much as you."


    Wei Tong looked at the two and smiled, "The old man rarely sees the city lord and subordinates of Xiancheng like you. It is really harmonious. By the way, the old man heard that there is another supervisor in New Moon City called Zhou Shu, Xianmiao Bang. The one above is now in Crescent City?"


    The city owner condensed his eyebrows unconsciously, and said with regret, "Zhou Shu left a long time ago. It has been hundreds of years."


    Wei Tong stagnated, "Why?"


    The city lord sighed and said slowly, "I meant to cultivate him, but he had no choice but to offend the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and he also knew that I would not offend the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I should have gone out to find the way by myself. Unfortunately, Xinyue It''s rare for the city to have a genius who can make the list... Xianlu has something to do with him?"


    Wei Tong paused, "I just want to confirm one thing, but it''s impossible to think about it, forget it."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu with a deep meaning, and smiled, "The city lord has gone away. Speaking of genius, who in Crescent City can compare to Yang Rong? If it wasn''t for that case to be concealed, he must be there now. On the immortal seedling list, the ranking will never be low."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "The younger generation dare not be."


    The city lord smiled and said, "This is natural, but it is better to be quiet than entering the list."


    Wei Tong nodded to the city lord, "City lord, just hand over it like this, the old man will go around the city and leave first."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly followed two steps. "The juniors come to be a tour guide, and the seniors can tell me what they need."


    The city lord glanced at him and said slowly, "Yang Rong, wait, I have something to say about the official ship."


    Zhou Shuli stayed, "Please tell me from the city lord."


    Watching Wei Tong leave, the city lord said slowly, "It seems that Wei Xianchu should be suspicious of you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s not surprising that he is an immortal hunter. We can hardly hide it when he comes here, but the problem is not big. I think he should understand that the junior is definitely not Zhou Shu on the list of all evils. It is also a last resort."


    "Then you take it for yourself, don''t cause trouble."


    The city lord thought for a while, took out a Wanfang Ring and handed it over, "You can hold these hundreds of immortal jade, these days I have a good life to entertain Wei Xian arrest."


    Zhou Shu immediately took it and thanked him.


    The city lord sighed involuntarily, "Now you are also a money fan, and you will feel nothing when you see Xianyu."


    Zhou Shu heily smiled, "I went to the Immortal Realm, and it''s hard not to become a money fan. By the way, the city lord, has the latest list arrived?"


    "All three of you are on it."


    The city lord threw a jade card over, "The position hasn''t changed. It seems that the immortal world didn''t find Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu didn''t do anything."


    Zhou Shu looked like holding the list.


    It��s the Immortal Miao List and the Ten Thousand Fiends List. The official list will be announced once every ten years. However, it is often transmitted to the outside world for decades or more. It is not easy for ordinary people to see it. Of course, the City Lord of the Great Immortal City is still no problem.


    Zhou Shu first looked for Zhou Qing, who was still on the immortal seedling list, and moved a bit forward, indicating that Qingque is still pretty good.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and continued to look down. Of course he wanted to see the names of other Xuanhuang world deceaseds, but he couldn''t see them. Most people changed their names. Even if they were on the list, they might not be able to recognize them. When the name was given, Zhou Shu was still stunned. There was a name that was too familiar, even if it was changed.


    For the time being, leave it to look at the list of ten thousand culprits, this is also the point.


    In addition to the realm of names, the murderers on the list of horrors often indicate what they have done recently and where they appeared, so that the surrounding practitioners can be on guard in time or help arrest them, of course not all.


    Looking around, the name jumped out again, and Zhou Shu couldn''t keep calm this time.


    He took the list, "City Lord, will anyone appear on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List and the Immortal Miao List at the same time?"


    "You found it too, haha."


    The city lord nodded and smiled, "There are such things, not many times. I remember that the last time he appeared on the two lists at the same time was Qiu Chengfu of the Holy Fire Gate, because he killed too many foreign races in Outland and was listed on the evil list. , And he himself was also a genius of the Sacred Fire Sect. He had been in the top 100 on the Immortal Miao List, but it only lasted for less than a hundred years. His name was no longer on the Sacred Fire List, and he was erased by the Sacred Fire Sect. "


    Zhou Shu seems to be thinking Oh. "


    The city lord thought for a while and said, "This time Aojian appeared on the two lists at the same time. This will not be the case. His reason for being on the list is to use the immortal forbidden method to kill people. It should not come from the immortal sect. Miao Bang, may be too talented to be included."


    Zhou Shu murmured, "The immortal world forbidden...is the sword body considered the immortal world forbidden?"


    "Sword body, how do you say this?"


    The city owner had a hint of doubt, and quickly replied, "Of course not. The sword body is the secret technique of the Shushan Sword Sect, and Shushan is one of the sword cloud trees. How could their magic arts be the immortal forbidden technique? But..." What, he said again, "If it wasn''t for the Shushan disciple to use the sword body, it might be a bit troublesome, Yang Rong, do you want to learn this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The juniors just ask, I''m afraid I accidentally used the forbidden method."


    The city lord nodded lightly, and said in a deep thought, "You have learned a lot. You should pay attention to this point. I will tell you when I have time, what can''t be touched."


    "Thank you City Lord."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted, very grateful.


    Thoughts arose in my heart. It seemed that most of the Aojian who was well-known on the double list was Li Aojian.


    He remembered that Li Aojian said that he would also break through ten days to ascend to the immortal without being led by the immortal envoy. He just didn��t know if he was blown to the outer realm by the real wind, or ran from the Xuanhuang realm to the outer realm. It��s no wonder that no classics about the sword body can be found in the heavens. You can only rely on the practitioners to realize that they are all controlled by Shushan and will not spread outside...


    Now that he has his information, Zhou Shu will definitely find a way to contact him.


    But it was a bit embarrassing to think about it, both of them turned out to be double-listed.


    (PS: Thank you, Qingniu, Luotuo Town, for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted~~~)

 Chapter 2574: Entry room

    Shangqingju.


    In a cave on the top of the mountain.


    Wei Tong put down the wine glass, grabbed a handful of fairy fruit and chewed it, and looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "I know why you don''t want to stay in Lianyun City. You are really leisurely in this New Moon City. You don''t do anything every day. There is a fairy jade to take, and the cultivation environment is not bad at all. I am afraid that I don��t want to leave when I change my husband."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If the seniors come, I believe they will live better than the juniors."


    "The old man is a toil, but not your blessing."


    Wei Tong waved his hand, and said with emotion, "You have become tired and lazy here. If you stay a few more days, the old man will go back."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "It''s only been a few months to leave. The juniors haven''t learned the essence of the law of light taught by seniors."


    Wei drank the same cup after another, and smiled, "Hehe, everything that should be taught is taught. It doesn''t matter if you can learn the old man, you don��t have to be grateful. This is your reward for entertaining me these days. The old man never It��s not refreshing to eat for nothing."


    "Senior, sigh..."


    Zhou Shu was speechless, and he could only admire Wei Tong''s obedience.


    Teach him the law of light was proposed by Wei Tong. He thought that Wei Tong valued him. He just didn''t want to eat and live here for nothing. No wonder Wei Tong came to him these days. It is very different from before. In fact, he did it early. Plan.


    Wei Tong said slowly, "Yang Rong, in fact, you are also very good here. Senior Yu is very good and will not treat you badly."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "Did you know Senior Yu before?"


    "I don''t know, but I''ve heard that for Lian Yuncheng, he is the one who needs special attention," he paused and said slowly, "I don''t know how the changes over the past few thousand years, but he should pay On the celestial list."


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment, "The heavens and celestial poles?"


    Wei Tong smiled, "What do you think, if such a big fairy city can be built in Outland, it can develop steadily for tens of thousands of years. There are not many such people."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "The juniors have never heard of it, alas."


    Wei Tong took a sip of the wine glass and looked at Zhou Shu, "If you want to hear more, join the immortal trap. The old man will still recommend you."


    Zhou Shu followed to drink, haha ??said, "Senior is really dedicated..."


    "The old man will leave in a few days. I still have to say something."


    Wei Tong suddenly became serious and said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, I don''t think you are Zhou Shu on the list, but if you are, the old man will not come to a conclusion. The old man will find a way to investigate this matter. I hope you can understand. This, but before the truth is revealed, the old man promises that it will not leak out."


    Zhou Shu was not surprised, and said seriously, "Senior is just doing what he should do, juniors have nothing to say."


    This matter can be concealed in the fairy world, but it is very difficult in New Moon City. As long as a famous immortal arrest is intentional, how can it not be investigated.


    And he can understand that Wei Tong is such a person, and there may be conflicts that cannot be avoided in the future, but at least for now, the two are still friends.


    "That''s good."


    Wei Tong nodded in satisfaction, and pointed to a distance, "Although they are not powerful, they can always give birth to disasters, as if they are destined. Their techniques are very special, even if there are few in the heavens that can be restrained. Yes, if you don��t have the ability to restrain her, it��s best not to get too close. The old man��s law of light won��t work.��


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Thank you, senior, for your suggestion. Junior understands."


    Wei Tong refers to the Ping Witch. Although they only met once and the Witch did not die, Wei Tong still knew her identity.


    "Okay, you know it yourself, the old man doesn''t say much," Wei Tong stretched out his hand lazily, "You go, the old man will hang out here for three days, and then he will go back to Lianyun City directly. Take care of it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, "Senior is okay, but the younger one has one more thing."


    "Ok?"


    Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu taking out a pile of fairy jade, his expression changed a little, "I don''t want it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "These are not for seniors, please help me to bring them to senior Chaman."


    Wei Tong frowned, "What do you do for him, that old guy is not short of money."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The younger generation wants Senior Chaman to help them find an industry in Lianyun City for the younger generation. The location is better, the place is bigger, and it doesn''t matter what you do."


    "Four thousand immortal jade, that place is not small..."


    Wei Tong pondered, "Yang Rong, are you still planning to go to Lianyun City for development?"


    Zhou Shu neither nodded nor shook his head, "Maybe, the junior is planning to do something over there."


    The industry is prepared for small tricks. Prepare it in advance, and then you can get started directly when you go to Lianyun City and spread the pawns.


    "The old man is happy to see it happen."


    Wei Tong nodded his head thoughtfully, and slowly put away the fairy jade, "Don''t worry, the old man will bring it for you. It''s not difficult for Chaman to do this."


    Zhou Shu got up and saluted, "Thank you, senior, and senior Chaman, the junior will leave."


    Three days later, a ray of light faded away, and Zhou Shu also returned to the normal state of the past.


    In the world of refining demon.


    Bian Xue was cultivating by the side of Ciguang Mountain, Zhou Shu walked through the protection of the demon refining world, quietly approached and sat with her.


    Ciguang Mountain is the mountain where the immortal heart lamp is placed. Bian Xue has a name. Now many places in the world of refining demon have names. It is either from Bian Xue or Caiying, giving people a kind of intimacy and a feeling of home.


    It''s just that there are too few people in this homeBrother Shu. "


    "Snow sister."


    The two smiled at each other, there was a lot of tacit understanding in it, and they soon entered a state of double repair.


    It''s not the kind of witch, but two people practice together, one for the Compassionate Sutra and the other for the Tao of Heaven.


    This is the method derived from the Void and Reality of the Tao of Mending Heaven. After Zhou Shu''s slight changes, it can allow two completely different disciples to practice at the same time and complement each other, much faster than one person.


    The imaginary and true chapters are extensive and profound. With Zhou Shu��s current situation, this can only be applied to this point.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu''s way of compassion is not good, he can only practice with Bian Xue with the way of patching the sky, but not with the witch.


    While practicing, Bian Xue touched Zhou Shu lightly, pointed to the side and whispered, "Senior Brother Shu, look."


    A little green snake swam to the two of them, sat cross-legged, facing Ci Guangshan, closing his eyes and concentrating, as if he was vomiting.


    "Here again, I''m bringing a snake into the room."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, not too happy.


    Obviously, this green snake opened up its spiritual wisdom and even began to comprehend Tao, but the Tao it accepted was the Tao of Compassion, not the Tao of Zhou Shu.


    Bian Xue glanced at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "Senior Brother Shu, let the flow take its course, the younger sister believes that certain creatures will choose you."


    "Perhaps."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    At present, the Tao of Shu and the Tao of Mature Compassion have no advantages at all. He does not believe that among most of the newly-developed beings, there will be anyone who chooses the Tao of Shu in the two ways. Far away, it would be great if Shu Zhidao had similar sacred artifacts.


    However, it is better to be inspired to realize Tao than nothing at all.


    What''s more, in the world of refining demon, Ciguang Mountain occupies less than one-tenth of a million, and it is a rare opportunity for the little snake to be here.


    :. :

 Chapter 2575: Gentle as water

    "Xiaoqing, will I call you Xiaoqing from now on?"


    "Xiaoqing, is it okay for you to be my apprentice? Master promises to treat you better, better than anyone else."


    "If you don''t speak, I will assume that you agree."


    Bian Xue raised his hand and stroked the top of Little Green Snake''s head. Little Green Snake twisted twice.


    "Senior Brother Shu, you see it agrees, hehe, the younger sister has also accepted apprentices."


    Bian Xue clapped her hands and smiled brightly.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "If you do this again, I will call you Xiaobai."


    Bian Xue blinked, very puzzled, "Xiao Bai, why?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "It''s okay, I''m just talking casually."


    "Little sister is not called Xiaobai, but Xiaobai is a good name. If there is another white snake, then we will call her Xiaobai..." Bian Xue said, looking around, as if There is really a white snake around.


    Zhou Shu watched her, feeling inexplicably satisfied. It is always good to have such a leisurely day.


    "It''s settled like this. I will teach you the method of cultivation from tomorrow. Don''t forget it."


    As Bian Xue released her hand, Little Green Snake was stunned, looked at Bian Xue in place for a while, nodded twice, and quickly swam into the grass and disappeared.


    Bian Xue was stunned, "Senior Brother Shu, look, he really agreed!"


    "Well, this little guy is very smart."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously. Of course, Bian Xue would not know. Actually, the actions of Xiaoqing Snake were controlled by Zhou Shu...


    "The little girl has to think about how to teach it."


    Bian Xue held her cheeks, seeming to be lost in thought. After a while, a bright light flashed in her eyes and a lot of luster appeared on her face, "Little girl thought about it, hehe, brother Shu, just wait and see. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Well, your apprentice must be very good."


    "Little sister, see if it will be..."


    Bian Xue took out a few bone chips, realizing that Zhou Shu was still there, and immediately put it back, and spit out her tongue, "Brother Shu, my younger sister is used to it. I haven''t used them during this time. Really nothing. I haven''t counted it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I know, Xuemei, you haven''t been able to go out these years, don''t you blame me?"


    "It''s pretty good here, clean, with the seniors accompanying me, Caiying and Hu Lao, the younger sister is very satisfied, it doesn''t matter if you can''t get out, but..." Bian Xue''s eyes shimmered, gentle as water Said, "The little girl still wants to go out and help the brother. The little sister knows how much Brother Shu has put in to create such a good environment for everyone, but the little sister can only stay inside and can''t help. She is very disturbed and has no mood to practice. "


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I understand, I have been thinking of ways, and you don''t have to worry."


    "How can you not worry about it."


    Bian Xue frowned, "Hu Lao Caiying has said a lot about Senior Brother Shu. You don''t know how many lives and deaths it took to have today''s situation. Now that you are on the list of ten thousand evil spirits, you have offended the Holy Fire Gate and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. , It will definitely be more difficult in the future..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Zhou Shu held his hand, and he felt hot all over, unable to speak any more.


    Zhou Shu''s voice came in my ear, "Don''t worry, you must help me some day, just wait."


    "Um...um..."


    With a gnat-like sound, Bian Xue felt her body getting hotter and softer.


    After dozens of days.


    Zhou Shu, who was cultivating in the cave, was inexplicably shocked and hurried out.


    The entire upper Qing residence was shrouded in a few circles of colorful halo, and in front of the cave house opposite, there was a huge Utambula flower.


    The flower was hundreds of feet high, and a single petal covered the cave.


    The little bit of the dark sunflower''s power radiated along the petals, like a ray of sunshine, but it didn''t spread far, it was absorbed by the outer halo, and disappeared for a moment.


    Zhou Shu walked over and stood still under the Utanbula flower, feeling carefully.


    Obviously, the witch is breaking through, and those rings of halo are restrictions set by the city lord, to avoid the situation here from being known to others, and to prevent the power of the dark sunflower from spreading and affecting the city.


    Seven days later.


    The Utambula flower had shrunk so small that it could cover the gate of the cave, but the halo outside was a few more times.


    The power of Yin Kui is getting stronger and stronger, and it is hard to bear. Even Zhou Shu is a little untenable, but he must stop here to feel it. He knows that every time he stays for a breath, he can understand a little bit more about the Tao of Heaven. It is an opportunity to better understand and break through the Tao of Heaven.


    When it was about to be unable to hold it, the flower quickly became smaller at a visible speed, and finally moved.


    But it was the peace saint holding the Utambula flower, and slowly walked over, her appearance is still gorgeous, her posture is still moving, but her temperament is completely different, the whole person glows with a strange brilliance, there is an unusual holiness in it, like a silt. Qinglian, she is the only one who can afford the word "saint" at this moment.


    The power of the dark sunflowers all over the sky soon disappeared, and the surrounding halo also disappeared.


    "Thank you senior guardian."


    Ping An saluted the distance with a respectful look, and soon received an answer, "It''s okay, remember what I said."


    "Junior understands."


    Ping An nodded, turned to Zhou Shu, smiled slightly, "Yang Rong, I give you such a big opportunity, how do you return me?"


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, Ping An grabbed his hand, and the two entered the cave together.


    Sitting on the Brahma Flower Platform There is a trace of melancholy in her beautiful eyes, "Yang Rong, I have to go."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Did the city owner say it?"


    Ping An indifferently said, "Yes, now I am a female venerable, equivalent to your Taiyi Daluo, not suitable for staying in the fairy city anymore. He said, either leave here or go to the acropolis he built, but No matter what, I won''t be able to come to New Moon City again...it''s a pity, such a good place."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Congratulations, peace, this may not be a bad thing."


    "Yes, I plan to return to the Yinkui Realm, so... I have to say goodbye to you."


    Ping An stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes were very complicated, and he couldn''t tell whether he wanted to give up or something else, it was hard to see through.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Farewell, what goodbye?"


    Ping''an looked stagnant, and frowned, "You really have no conscience, and you are cruel. I still can''t bear you because of it..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "You are going to the Yinkui Realm, of course I also want to go."


    "Ah, really?"


    Ping An was startled and stared at Zhou Shu for a while, "Isn''t you lying to me? This is not like what you would do, and you are still far away from Daluo."


    "of course it''s true."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said, "Since you have decided to go now, I will be with you. We have already said that now, how can we regret it now? As for the cultivation level is not a big problem, I don''t think it matters. Worry about this."


    "This����"


    Ping Ping shook his head slightly and laughed unconsciously, "I didn''t expect it, but with you, I think our chances of winning must be much greater."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "But I have one more condition."


    "I can agree to any of them."


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu gently, with water waves gently rippling in his eyes.


    . Wonderful book house

 Chapter 2576: Charge

    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Peace, you need to wait for me for a while."


    Pinging frowned, "How long? Don''t you say it is hundreds of thousands of years, it is no different from lying to me, I will be very upset."


    "Will not."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I will stay in New Moon City for about five or six years, and then go to Lianyun City to do something. It will not take a few days, and then I will follow you to the Yinkui Realm, which will last up to 20 years. Well, if you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ping An stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, "Okay, I agree, I will go to Lianyun City with you at that time, and we will go to the Yinkui Realm."


    Zhou Shu paused, could not speak, nodded in agreement.


    "You haven''t answered before, how do you plan to repay me?"


    Ping An slowly retracted his hand, a soft smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes became blurred. As for the clothes, they were long gone.


    "It is indeed a great opportunity to realize the breakthrough of seniors. Seniors understand the Way of Patching Heaven a lot more than I thought..." Zhou Shu said calmly, "However, drinking water does not forget to dig wells. Seniors should be able to break through. I��m grateful, then we can offset it.��


    Ping An stared at Zhou Shu, and suddenly angrily said, "Why am I not as good as Youtan? You don''t want to repeat it several times, just change her?"


    "Ping''an, you are much stronger than Youtan..."


    Zhou Shu froze, seeming to suddenly understand something, "You have always wanted to double repair, do you want to plant incense silk on juniors?"


    Ping An''s complexion changed slightly, and he avoided answering, "Now I am much taller than you. Are you still worried that I will covet your cultivation?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu not speaking, she had to say, "Yes, I''m pretty sure, You Tan planted incense silk on you in this way. I also want to try that special incense silk, why not? You? Don''t worry, the incense silk will not affect you, nor will it control you."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, "I know that the impact is not significant, but I am also pretty sure that there is no such thing."


    Ping''an stunned, and resolutely said, "How is that possible, is there any other way? Don''t I understand the Yinkui Clan without you? I don''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu was rather helpless, "If you definitely don''t believe it, then come and try it, but you have to wait until you and I go to the Yinkui Realm."


    "what?"


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu in shock, "You agree? Why did you suddenly change your sex? I can''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have never been a stubborn person, and now I know what you think, there is nothing wrong with it."


    Zhou Shu does not resist double cultivation. He is willing to do anything that is beneficial to cultivation. Before, he was more worried about peace and ulterior motives, but now it is different. If it is just a kind of silk, Zhou Shu is a little curious, of course he is not afraid. If Xiangsi interferes with him, the Holy Musical Talisman that restrains the Yinkui tribe can definitely tell him, and there is also a furnace to protect him.


    Ping An felt a little upset, "I would have known it as soon as possible to tell the truth..."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Peace, then I will prepare first. During this time, are you waiting for me in the Acropolis?"


    "Go, I''ll wait for you."


    Ping An nodded, and quickly recovered the appearance of a saint, but inviolable.


    Zhou Shu returned to the cave and confessed to Master Jian.


    Old Jian with a hint of excitement, "Are you finally going to the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Well, Mr. Jian, you and Xiaozhao tidy up the ninth pawnshop, and replace everything with fairy jade and fairy stones. It will be completed in five years."


    Old Jian nodded, "I know, what about the ninth pawnshop, don''t you want it?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Let the small tricks deal with it, whether to leave a trusted person to continue driving, or sell it to Bai Yujing Linglong Pavilion, I have no objection."


    Old Jian answered, "Also, he won''t suffer anyway."


    "I shouldn''t be back during this time, so prepare yourself."


    Zhou Shu exhorted a few more words, and soon left the cave and headed to the North District.


    He has made a decision, so there will be a significant improvement in these five years, and he is very confident.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu came to the vast expanse of cloud.


    These clouds are the source of Zhou Shu''s confidence.


    The mysterious cloud derived from the law of energy is a great wealth, and only Zhou Shu can obtain wealth. As long as half of these mysterious clouds are collected, or not even half, Zhou Shu is sure to raise his power by a level.


    As I said before, Shu Zhidao has now broken the shackles, so Shu Zhili can continue to improve until he encounters the next shackle.


    It is not ascending to the Golden Fairy Realm of Daluo, but the effect is similar. Shu Zhili, which is compatible with the ten rules, should be able to resist most Taiyi Daluo.


    In addition, the colorful spirit orbs on the lost cloud beast are no less than the beads of the fairy jade, and are also one of Zhou Shu��s goals, not to mention the mysterious treasures that may exist in the lost cloud. How long will it take to come back? Instead of staying here to harm the North District or being taken away by others, it is better to collect it first. Of course, Zhou Shu also asked the city lord before coming.


    The City Lord was a little surprised by this, but did not show any objection to it, and let Zhou Shu do it.


    On the one hand, he was curious whether Zhou Shu could do it. After all, that was something that made him tricky. On the other hand, if Zhou Shuzhen did it, it would be good for him. If there is a cloud, there will be the North District. It can be the central or southern district.


    However, if Zhou Shuzhen did it, he might have to change some of his views on Zhou Shu.


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the old pot with a serious expression The problem is not big. "


    The old man has recovered the white smoke and believes in himself, "Now my understanding of energy is not much worse than this cloud. With the help of the owner and the little stone, I am confident that I will absorb most of the cloud in five years. "


    Zhou Shu said with satisfaction, "That''s good, let''s do it."


    The little stone flew out, still carrying the fighting eagle.


    Seeing Miyun, Little Stone seemed to understand something. Without Zhou Shu''s order, he rushed in. Lie Douying did not have the fear of the past, and shouted lame slogans, "Follow the Lord of the Palace, rush... ".


    I must have learned it from Caiying.


    The thick white smoke floated behind the small stones, and collected the scattered clouds one by one in the pot for refining.


    Zhou Shu followed closely, guiding the route, culling the cloud beasts and taking spiritual orbs, etc. Of course, the most important thing was to collect the cultivation base.


    Hu Lao''s transformed cultivation base fell like a waterfall, poured directly into the Taoist furnace in his body, and then dispersed into the various Tiangang orifices, becoming Zhou Shu''s own comfort.


    This process is not difficult and fast.


    But this kind of thing may only be Zhou Shu in the heavens.


    He has mastered the Tao of Shu, can use Shu''s power as a medium, and has a furnace to condense and decompose, plus the storage and utilization of Tiangang Aperture.


    Opportunity and accumulation are indispensable, no one can match.


    It is also very convenient to use. The Shu Zhi Dao that integrates many laws allows Shu Zhi Li to be displayed in the form of dozens of laws. At the same time, these dozens of laws can also be integrated into Shu Zhi at any time. There is almost no difference.


    However, it is not easy for the general Taiyi Daluo to have the power of three or four laws at the same time, and it is impossible to transform the power of the laws into each other.


    (PS: Thank you, Qingniu, Camel Town, for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~~)


    . Wonderful book house

 Chapter 2577: More wars and more courage

    More than four years have passed.


    Zhou Shu was still in the cloud, but his expression was quite different, and he followed the little stone leisurely, like walking in a leisurely garden.


    The effect is better than expected. The energy in the cloud is surprisingly large. In only four years, all the Tiangang orifices have been full, and it is no longer possible to hold a trace of comfort, and it will be difficult to gain further improvement, unless Shu The way is further improved, or the mastery of a certain law is achieved.


    Zhou Shu could only develop one hundred and eight celestial orifices. After Daluo Jinxian, his body will be like the law, and it will not be difficult to have more.


    The lost clouds that are collected again are scattered in the demon refining world, adding vitality to the demon refining world, and adding cultivation power to the old pot.


    At this time, Miyun has lost more than half, but it is not visible on the outside, because Zhou Shu started collecting from the inside, like digging watermelon flesh.


    "Jie Hehe!"


    Little Stone suddenly screamed, excitement hard to suppress, and rushed over with the Fighting Eagle.


    In the mist in front of them, there were large tracts of black spots scattered, and the black spots were all ferocious misty cloud beasts.


    This is the Lair of the Cloud Beast and the location of the mysterious treasure. Zhou Shu has already figured it out clearly, and he deliberately saved it until the end to deal with it.


    Old Hu couldn''t help shouting, "Little Stone, be careful!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry about it, just see how capable it is."


    "Okay, Master."


    The old pot stagnated and said thoughtfully, "I don''t know where its limit is. It never seems to be tired. Every time the owner forcibly put it away, I never saw it once. He took the initiative to cease the war, and no matter what opponent he faced, he always maintained a high fighting spirit, which is incredible."


    "Yeah, it is a miracle."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "We can all see that he uses all the targets he defeated to restore his strength. What is the black mist?"


    "The master doesn''t know, and I don''t even know," Hu Lao paused, "I think it may not be worse than the law of energy..."


    After speaking out, he regretted it a little bit. Could it be that the little stone has a higher power than the law of energy, perhaps he was wrong.


    Zhou Shu said affirmatively, "Yes, I have the same opinion as you, and it is obvious that the cloud beast it killed will also have black mist floating out to help it recover. The cloud beast is derived from the law of energy, even The essence is not pure, but it is also the law of energy after all. This is enough to show that the power used by the little stone is at least not lower than the law of energy."


    Old Hu was stunned, "Does the master think so too?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Is it cause and effect? ??Or order? Or is it a power we don''t know at all?"


    Old Hu just shook his head, "I really don''t know, Master."


    "I do not know either."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "In any case, it was born in the world of demon refining, and it will never cause us to mess up. Go and collect it, don''t waste it."


    "Yes."


    The white mist kept flying out, enveloping all the scattered clouds and beasts.


    Zhou Shu wandered in it, picking up colorful spirit orbs one by one. It was a great joy. Over the past four years, he has obtained tens of thousands of colorful spirit orbs, and each one is no less than fairy jade, and in many cases it is better than fairy jade. It is also useful-especially in the alien outland that does not accept immortal power.


    This wealth is surprisingly large.


    Because of this, Zhou Shu a little bit didn��t want to collect the treasures in Miyun. If these Miyun clouds continue, it will continue to give birth to Miyun Beasts and Miyun. This is a fairly stable source of money. He can collect, although doing so will make Miyun continue to consume the power of New Moon City, but the city owner should be used to it...


    More than a month passed in a blink of an eye.


    The black and crushed cloud became clear, and most of the cloud beasts were solved by small stones.


    Zhou Shu and Hu Lao watched the battle all the way, and never attacked once.


    Of course, there is assistance. Zhou Shu''s three domains of laws, killing, five elements, and life and death, are covered on Little Stone almost all the way, helping him improve his strength, which adds a lot to Little Stone''s strength.


    At this time, the little stone not only did not have a trace of fatigue, but became more and more courageous.


    Even a cloud beast comparable to a golden fairy can''t hold on for a quarter of an hour under its big stick, and those smaller cloud beasts have no resistance, they can be broken into powder with just one stick and will never be used. Second time.


    Old Hu was shocked, "Where is its limit..."


    "If there is an opponent, it has no end."


    Zhou Shu seems to have some understanding. As long as Xiao Shiu arranges an appropriate opponent, it can fight endlessly, and every time an opponent is solved, it can increase its combat effectiveness. The more you kill, the stronger, Zhou Shu has no doubt , Even if you go up to fight with the current little stone, you may not be able to win easily.


    However, there are not many opportunities for such exercise.


    The floating beast last time was once, and the cloud beast this time was also once, and the next time, I don''t know when it will be.


    In the front corner, a huge black figure suddenly appeared and slammed into the small stone.


    The black shadow was extremely fast and powerful. The little stone was caught off guard, and was hit and flew out, flying out several hundred feet to stand firm.


    The Black Shadow Show revealed the whole picture.


    It was a big fish several hundred feet long, covered with spikes, like a hedgehog, with hundreds of long whiskers hanging down its neck The long whiskers are like living creatures, twisting back and forth like a snake. The eyes protruded from the body and hung with a string. It was a lantern shining red, but the top of the head was flat and smooth. Upon closer inspection, there were several weird characters on it, like written in ancient seal script.


    It can be vaguely distinguished, it is the word "Minghai".


    "Jie Jie!"


    The little stone wiped the blood that overflowed from the corner of his mouth, screamed in excitement, and rushed up after swinging his stick.


    Qiang Qiang!


    If the sound of Jinshi, the Nether Golden Pillar suddenly bounced, this rod, except for sweeping away a small piece of spikes, causing the strange fish to shake, it had no other effect.


    "This guy is so strong."


    Old Hu didn''t notice, "Why didn''t I notice it before?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I didn''t see it before, and I almost couldn''t perceive the breath. If I don''t show up, I don''t know its existence... Now it seems that it is the source of these clouds, or the treasure is in it. Inside the belly."


    Old Hu worried, "Little Stone, there will be nothing wrong, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "We are all here, what else are we afraid of? And I believe it can do it on its own."


    The little stone couldn''t do the work with a single blow, and he was not discouraged at all. Instead, he became more violent. The fighting spirit instantly climbed to the apex, and his figure suddenly became dozens of times bigger, not much smaller than that strange fish.


    Zhou Shu also nodded slightly. It was talent after all. The method it used was better than himself.


    "Yeah", accompanied by a loud roar, the golden rod stood up in the air and fell suddenly.


    The sky is overwhelming, and the sky is full of stick shadows, completely covering the strange fish inside.


    The strange fish seemed to be very recognizable, and shrank slightly, shaking all over, countless spikes, like a torrential rain, shot in mid-air.


    (PS: Thank you for the support of the waiting lone wolf, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2578: Famous fish

    In the face of the extremely dense spikes, the little stone did not evade, still rushing downward.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    There was a sudden sound, and the small stone was covered with spikes. I was afraid that without thousands of wounds, the blood could not stop at all, and it poured out like a fountain.


    And its expression didn''t change at all, as if it didn''t know the pain at all. In the strange cry, the Nether Golden Pillar that was clenched in both hands, slammed down without any mercy.


    "Wow--"


    Like a child crying, hoarse.


    The strange fish''s body collapsed suddenly, its head and tail raised high, and it was actually sunk by a golden rod in the middle. For a while, the spikes were scattered like rain.


    Then there was the sound of cracking silk, and a crack a few feet wide appeared on the strange fish, which was still spreading.


    Little Stone looked at the opportunity and swept away immediately.


    This time, it hit the strange fish head sturdily, and several feet-long teeth cracked open, like a collision between gold and stone, clanging.


    The strange fish hurts and twists in the air. At the same time, white mist diffuses from the wound.


    The white mist actually had the effect of healing and relieving the pain, and seeing it, the wound quickly recovered at a visible speed.


    Old Hu couldn''t help saying, "This...it doesn''t make sense."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Don''t be distracted, take a good look at how this strange fish uses the law of energy."


    "what!"


    Hu Lao suddenly stagnated, his face was ashamed, he was paying attention, and he didn''t dare to speak again.


    Zhou Shu stared at the strange fish, as if thinking of something, his mind moved slightly.


    Although the strange fish recovers quickly, but the little stone is so talented in combat that it will not give it any chance at all.


    Take advantage of its illness and kill it.


    In just a few breaths, he swung hundreds of sticks, almost every time he hit the wound.


    The strange fish rolled back and forth, trying to protect the wound, but unexpectedly exposed a bigger flaw.


    The whole body of the strange fish is covered with a thick black paint-like exoskeleton. Only a little bit under the abdomen, about a few feet away, is a little bit golden. There is a tuft of pilose. In normal times, the strange fish is the most Pay attention to this, but it hurts right now, but it is a little negligent.


    Without Zhou Shu''s reminder, Little Stone discovered it by himself.


    The Nether Golden Pillar in his hand became a lot smaller in an instant, just a few feet thick.


    Looking at a gap, the body shrank suddenly, and the golden rod suddenly poked up!


    The gold rod was only a few feet long, but it passed directly through the body and poked out from the other end.


    Obviously, after the little stone pierced in, he immediately used the magic trick to make it bigger. Zhou Shu admired this kind of fighting talent.


    This blow was undoubtedly a fatal blow.


    Not long after the strange fish knew his fate, he began to roll and swim wildly, launching a violent attack on everything around.


    But at this time, Little Stone had already flown to the side, red light flashing in his eyes, as if he was longing for a stronger opponent.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Old pot, put away the little stones!"


    The old man nodded, but he was confused, "Master, the black mist on the strange fish hasn''t been absorbed yet, right?"


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "If it absorbs the power of the strange fish, it will do something to you and me."


    "what!"


    The old man palpitated, and he quickly summoned Little Stone to come back.


    Little Stone hesitated, but he obeyed the white mist, and quickly returned to the demon refining world. After all, he has the origin of the demon refining world, and he cannot listen to it if he is called by the master, but if it really **** the black mist, Another result.


    When it hits the ground, there are only two opponents in front of it. The only thing it wants to do is to defeat them, not to give up.


    The little stones in the demon refining world went crazy again, venting their excess energy, but don''t worry, the demon refining world has sufficient adjustment capabilities, and those powers will also be attributed to the demon refining world, which is good for the world.


    After a while, the strange fish stopped struggling and floated in the air, completely losing its breath.


    There is a huge gap in the back and a big hole in the belly.


    The entire battle lasted for only a hundred breaths. Such a strong man who surpassed the Jinxian died in this way, in the hands of a hunger who didn��t know his realm, and the only magic weapon for that hunger was just an unknown rank. The magic weapon after purification.


    "Master, do you want to charge?"


    Old Hu stared at the strange fish, a little excited and a little worried.


    He did not expect that the little stone had grown to this level, and there was still no visible upper limit.


    "The Sea of ??the North Sea, there is a fish named Kun."


    Zhou Shumo muttered silently, and said thoughtfully, "If that''s right, this guy should be a mutated bone scorpion."


    "Kun?"


    Old Hu was a little confused, "I have seen several kinds of Kun, none of them look like this, each is much better than it, this guy is too ugly."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "So it''s mutated, it is generated by absorbing a lot of impurities. If it is a real Kun, it may not be so easy to win, but even so, its use of power is worthy of our thinking."


    While talking, he flew over.


    He gently drew down the evil in his hand, and divided the bone kun into dozens of pieces in a few breaths.


    No blood came out, only a large number of misty clouds overflowed from it, extremely rich, several times even dozens of times thicker than the outside.


    Zhou Shu is blessed by the power of Shu. When he gets to his side, he blows away, but he is not afraid, but the old pot dare not rush to collect it. If it can��t be transformed quickly, so many clouds will in turn eliminate the strength training technique, and it may also affect To the world of refining demon.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Wait a while."


    Standing on the side, after waiting for several hours, some of the confusion disappeared but most of them were still frustrated and motionless.


    After waiting for three full days, nothing has changed. The remaining clouds can''t disperse anymore. The corpses of the strange fish have been collected. There is only a ball with a radius of several feet hanging in the air. Thinking, it can''t be broken or absorbed.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Old Hu, what if this whole group is put into the world of refining demon?"


    Old Hu was a little worried, "I feel that the power of the laws inside is stronger than the origin of the demon refining world, and may not be able to be put in. If it is put in, I am not sure what will happen. It may become the same situation as New Moon City."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "That is to say, a large cloud of clouds is raging, gradually devouring the energy in the demon refining world... That is to lead the wolf into the room."


    Old Hu thought for a while, and seemed to make up his mind, "Master, I can give it a try."


    Zhou Shu shook his head flatly, "No, even if there is only one in ten thousand possibility, I don''t want that to happen, it would be a waste of your and my efforts."


    Old Hu nodded, very upset, "Oh."


    "The mysterious treasure is hidden in this misty cloud. Although it is so close, I still can''t get a glimpse of the mystery. I can only confirm that this thing is related to the sea of ??the North Ming, and it may be a fragment of a Dao tool... "Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "It''s no wonder that even the city lord can''t do anything about it, but I think too much, and think I can get...nothing, wait until the cultivation base is further improved and try again, this trip is not a loss."


    Old Hu sighed, "Master, I am incompetent."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You are incompetent, that is, I am incompetent. Needless to say, just keep getting stronger, is it difficult?"


    "Yes, master."


    Old Hu nodded, his annoyance quickly disappeared, and his heart was full of confidence.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2579: Buy a promise

    Xiansheng is unhappy, ninety out of ten.


    Zhou Shu didn��t care much about the treasure in the cloud. He never cared about temporary gains or losses. However, if it was something that must be done, let alone one-tenth, even if only one-hundredth. Shu will also put in 200% effort.


    However, this treasure is not among them, and if it remains in New Moon City, it will still be of great use in the future, and it does not have to be obtained now.


    If not unexpected, in about a few hundred years, the treasure will give birth to a monster, but it is hard to say if it is not a bone scorpion.


    After swaying in the cloud for a few months, Zhou Shu left the North District when Hu Lao was satisfied.


    The ninth pawnshop.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the tips, "Is it all handled?"


    The little trick wagged his tail with a relaxed expression, "Of course, it has been solved long ago, I have already sold it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Who did you sell to?"


    The little trick grinned, "I asked Bai Yujing and Linglongge to bid together, and then took a mid-range price, and then sold half of them, I made almost 50%, and they are still very happy... In fact, I am also I know, what they want to buy is not a shop, but my business method and the name of the ninth pawnshop. From this point of view, they have also made a profit, but I will never lose."


    "I can''t say anything in this regard. You can''t do anything wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and he was also quite admired. He didn''t offend Linglong Pavilion and Bai Yujing. There would be no problem with the city lord. He also made money. If he changed it, he would not be able to do it. "The name is also sold, then What should I call it when I went to Lianyun City?"


    Xiao Gun smiled triumphantly, ��Of course it��s the eighth pawnshop! Haha, as long as the owner is me, it��s okay to open from eighth to first, and the business is still booming.��


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then not much to say, you are ready to prepare, we will set off to Lianyun City in a few days."


    "it is good!"


    Xiao Zhao and Old Jian agreed at the same time, and Xiao Zhao quickly said, "By the way, I have something for you."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "What? Don''t give Xianyu to me. You have given enough of those before. You can keep it for Xiancheng."


    Xiao Zhao shook his head and snarled at Old Jian, "It''s not a fairy jade, but two book pages. Old Jian said you once had one, and we happened to encounter two more, so we bought it, maybe it''s useful."


    Old Jian handed over two book pages, which were similar to what Zhou Shu had got before. They were pale gold and square, like a torn page.


    Zhou Shu looked at the pages of the book and shook his head secretly. This type of book page is called the wordless secret slip. It contains either rare tactics or secret information. The value is generally great, but it must be opened by the corresponding law. If you don��t know , It��s almost impossible to open, the last time I haven��t figured it out, (I still got it in the ghost world, he was a miscellaneous immortal at the time, and now he is a golden immortal, but he still hasn��t opened it), but now there are two more .


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Who sells it?"


    Xiaozhao said, "Ordinary golden immortals, I can''t see anything special, and I can''t ask them."


    "talk about it later."


    Zhou Shu put away the page, "When you''re done, go back to Shangqingju, I will find the city lord farewell."


    Dome top tower.


    The city owner was obviously not surprised at Zhou Shu''s departure, "Is it going to help Yinkui Clan?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Yes, the city lord also knows?"


    "The relationship between the two of you, although I can''t see clearly, but obviously the bond is not small," the city lord looked at Zhou Shu with a slightly solemn expression, "Yang Rong, what is the most important thing for a practitioner? You are already a golden immortal. I won��t be able to see clearly anymore, but I also want to remind you, don��t waste time and energy on these things, and the Yinkui Clan is not a suitable choice for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "Junior understands."


    His view is slightly different from that of the city lord. He only pays attention to the original heart. As for other things, even if it affects the practice, as long as the original heart is stabilized, it is not a matter. Besides, it will not affect at all. Of course, he will not argue with the city lord. this point.


    The city lord glanced at him, and he seemed to understand that it was useless, so he didn''t say more, but his face was also solemn, "This time you have moved out of your property, don''t you plan to come back?"


    "Don''t worry about the city owner."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It''s the same thing from the past, no matter where you are, the junior will not betray New Moon City, and the junior will come back, but at that time, I think the city owner will take the initiative to drive the junior away, haha."


    "Yes, you will definitely be promoted..."


    The city lord seemed to be thoughtful, his face gradually calmed, "Always have to go. If you can say that you will never betray, the old man should be satisfied."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "The younger generation still wants to ask the city lord for many things in the future, and hope that the city lord will not drive me at that time. Thank you very much for the younger generation here."


    The city lord smiled, "Hahaha, I hope our fairy city will not be too close, nor too far away."


    Zhou Shu saluted again, "City Lord, that junior will leave."


    "and many more."


    The city lord raised his hand, and a Wanfang Ring appeared on the palm of his hand. He looked at it with cherishment. When he raised his head, he saw Zhou Shu''s greedy and expectant eyes, only frowned, "What is your expression? Yang Rong, I won''t give you fairy jade."


    Zhou Shu got stuck The juniors didn''t say to..."


    The city lord took another look at Wanfang Jie before throwing it to Zhou Shu, "Take it, remember what you said today."


    Zhou Shu took a look and found that there was a lot of space in Wanfang Ring, but it was empty as if there was nothing. While he was puzzled, a gust of wind blew him directly out of the spire.


    The city lord looked at Zhou Shu outside the tower with emotion, "Buying him a promise, it should be worth it."


    Zhou Shu took the Wanfang Ring and looked for a while, only to see a few things in the corner.


    Three talismans, one pill, and one armor.


    The talisman is undoubtedly a magic talisman. The whole body is dark red with two layers of black borders. There are only a few simple lines on the back of the paper, but it gives people an extremely depressed feeling. It seems that after a few more glances, you will be This Fulu was overwhelming.


    With a little bit of perception, Zhou Shu could perceive the majestic and somewhat familiar power in it. His Shu Zhili was far beyond the reach. Even if he had strengthened a lot of Shu Zhili now, he quickly understood it, and his mind was shocked. Shocking names in the heavens flooded his lips.


    Doomsday sign.


    A talisman derived from the law of destruction, destruction is the superior law of the law of destruction, equal to the law of power.


    Zhou Shu had no doubt that the destructive power in these three magical charms was enough to destroy Taiyi Daluo, and they might not even have a chance to escape.


    There is no doubt that it is a killer''s general existence.


    "Could it be that the city lord practices the law of destruction?"


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu thought, thinking that it is indeed possible. There are very few Hunyuan Golden Immortals who can enter the celestial pole list. Very few rely on the laws of the immortal world. The laws of destruction are very consistent. And the city lord with such a terrifying power, anyone They are all willing to have a good relationship with him, and will not destroy his New Moon City, otherwise...They definitely don''t want to bear the anger of the city lord, especially the anger of giving up Xiancheng.

 Chapter 2580: Shocked

    It''s no wonder that so many practices in New Moon City must have something to do with the city owner.


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, what if someone else took the Doomsday Talisman against him?


    Zhou Shu��s Shuzhi power is very special, incorporating dozens of powers of laws, which allows him to deal with most practitioners��whether Jinxian or Taiyi Daluo. Long attacking the enemy is short, but it is a little weak to face the higher laws. After all, Shu Zhili incorporates some medium and low laws, such as low wood, soil, light, etc., medium thunder, life and death, Five elements, devouring, soul, etc., there is no higher law.


    And that doomsday talisman contained the power of destruction, which came from the advanced rules of destruction, coupled with the intentional injection of the Hunyuan Jinxian, Zhou Shu naturally fell short.


    When can one understand the higher law of transparency?


    Zhou Shu''s goal has always been the law of reincarnation, but that is the highest law, and it is still far away.


    After thinking for a while, he put away the talisman, carefully looked at the pill, suddenly shocked.


    There is a layer of golden light, or Buddha light, on the medicinal pill, plus the ��swastika�� pattern that appears if there is no such thing. Obviously, this pill comes from Buddhism.


    The gourd-shaped appearance can prove that this is an elixir from the first medicine of the pharmacist Wang Fo, and then seeing a circle of green lines on the bottom of the elixir, the name of the elixir immediately came to Zhou Shu''s mind.


    Shi E continued life Dan.


    The famous healing medicine of Buddhism can get rid of all suffering, repair the body and restore the soul, and it really has the effect of healing the flesh and bones of the dead.


    Simply put, even if most of the soul is lost and most of the body is missing, it can still be rescued with this pill. Of course, it is impossible to recover from the walking dead and only a few bones are left.


    The lowest Shi''er Xing Ming Pill is 7-rank, and this one is at least 8-rank depending on its appearance, but what surprised Zhou Shu even more is that this is a famous pill.


    Why are you surprised?


    Famed alchemy rarely appears in Buddhism. As we all know, the power of Buddhism, whether it is the power of wishing karma or the power of Zen in general, is extremely exclusive, and it is difficult to accept foreign laws and the favor of saints. (By the way, Zhou Shu is now comprehending Zen karma, but even if he is transparent, he cannot integrate Zen karma into the Tao of Shu. It will only make both worse, of course not It can''t be integrated at all, but that''s a future thing.)


    The name pill is already scarce, and the name pill in the Buddhist pill is even less.


    Moreover, after the appearance of the famous pill in Buddhism, not only did Buddhism not pay attention to the pill, but also regarded it as a disaster, thinking that it was contaminated and must be disposed of. Therefore, most of the famous pill were destroyed directly.


    Of course, the name pill that is enlightened by the Buddhas is not included. That kind of name pill is the treasure of Buddhism and it is impossible to flow out of Buddhism.


    Zhou Shu would be surprised to see a famous pill from Buddhism.


    No matter what saint or law, it can break through the exclusiveness of Buddhism and become a famous pill. It is definitely an accident in an accident, and it is even more rare to keep it until now.


    Zhou Shu had the idea of ??swallowing it immediately, but after thinking about it, he still gave up. This is a life-saving pill, and I should save it when necessary.


    Put down the pill and picked up the armor.


    The standard is ordinary thin scale armor, very simple, very light to start, only the scales on it are as thin as a circle, and there are at least millions of pieces on small clothes. I don��t know what material it is. I can��t see it for a while. come out.


    When I turned inside, I saw the word "Fish Machine" written on the edge of the armor, and the handwriting was quite convincing. It had obviously been a lot of years.


    It''s the armor worn by the city lord.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, and he unconsciously stretched his hand across the word, his figure suddenly shook, like an electric shock, a few simple messages passed into the sea of ??knowledge.


    The first name is the Six Difficulties, the Sixth Grade Immortal Tool, which I used in the past, and wears the outer domain.


    Comes with two tactics, one is the strong armour, and the other is the hidden secret.


    Zhou Shu stared at the Six Difficulties, too shocked to speak, and the joy in his heart was hard to describe.


    A third-rank bright diamond armor can become a special offering for the immortal world, what about the sixth-rank? The value of defensive artifacts has always been higher than that of attacking artifacts. What''s more, is it a fairy armor with all-round protection, or a sixth rank? As long as you wear it, it means that even Taiyi Daluo can''t easily hurt you. Zhou Shu knows the value of this Six Difficult A in the heavens. It can be easily worth 30,000 with a fairy jade, and it is almost impossible. It may be bought, but there is no price.


    And it also brought two tactics, two very good tactics.


    Hard armor is a very common fairy weapon technique. Many refiners know it. Most armors that are refined have it. For example, almost every first-grade armor has it. However, the higher the armor level, the stronger the armor. The lower the probability of A Method Art, and at this stage of the sixth rank, less than one-thousandth of a strong armor will appear.


    Its attributes are very simple. After it is activated, it increases the protection of the armor in a short time, increasing by about 50%, and better reducing damage.


    Even if the low-grade armor has a strong armor technique, the effect is difficult to say, because the armor itself has a low protection power, which is not much improved by 50%, and high-grade armor, as long as this technique appears, the protection power is immediately A substantial increase is almost equivalent to raising the immortal device''s life to a first-rank, and a sixth-rank to a seventh-rank. If it was originally a ninth-rank, it would almost be close to the Dao device.


    The craftsmen who can make strong armor on high-grade fairy tools are all real craftsmen, and their luck is too good to be true.


    Zhou Shu knows that as long as he puts on these six hardships, it may not be that difficult for Outlander.


    Unable to help, he shouted thanks to the city lord in his heart.


    Unlike strong armor, Tao Hui is a very rare armor technique. Its effect is equivalent to the combination of hiding and hiding front. It is even better.


    The previous clearing gauze had the effect of concealing the breath, making people unable to see through the immortal body, and could not distinguish the race, while the Tibetan front hides the coercion of the practitioner himself, etc., the two together, the use is good , Looks like a mortal, and it��s better because there is still a low profile. When wearing armor, other people tend to ignore your existence, feel that you are not threatening or prominent, and unconsciously weaken their vigilance against you.


    However, Tao Hui is useless for people who know you.


    Without thinking about it, Zhou Shu quickly put on the Six Difficulties, feeling relieved.


    At the same time, he was a little puzzled. The name Six Difficulties is undoubtedly from Buddhism, Shie Xumingdan plus Six Difficulties, the two treasures are closely related to Buddhism, is it possible that the city lord is related to Buddhism?


    I just thought about it and let it go.


    He was very calm. No matter where the city lord came from or what sect, he had received a lot of help from the city lord. In the future, he would repay and follow his heart. Even if there is any cause and effect involved, it is worth it.


    Unconsciously returned to Shangqingju.


    Pushing open the door, I saw Hanruo at a glance, and there was a person standing behind Hanruo.


    The man looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, his smile was peaceful and content, "Long time no see."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, staring at him for several times before he settled down, "You are already a golden fairy!"


    His shock at the moment is by no means less than the fame and armor.

 Chapter 2581: Meet up

    The person here is Yang Bai.


    Yang Bai has always been a true fairy.


    As far as Zhou Shu knew, Yang Bai had stayed in the realm of true immortals for more than 800 years.


    For more than 800 years, coupled with the resource tilt of Wufang City, a true immortal with mediocre talent can also become a golden immortal. With Yang Bai��s talent, Zhou Shu has always felt that Yang Bai��s talent surpassed him by a lot, at most two hundred years. To become a golden immortal, even if he relied on the laws of soul and life and death, he was always a true immortal, and he never broke through.


    The reason is obvious. Zhou Shu is almost certain that the equalization symbol comes from Yang Bai, who practices the law of balance.


    Only this can explain Yang Bai''s not being promoted.


    He intends to cultivate the domain of balance and use the law of balance to advance to the golden immortal. This is of course difficult. Eight hundred years is not enough. Now, he has become a golden immortal, which means that he has done it and has cultivated the domain of balance. , At least the domain of balance similar to the soul domain.


    (By the way, many law domains are difficult to cultivate completely, because the power required to maintain the domain is too much, and it is not the Jinxian can bear it. For example, the soul law is like this, but it is possible to practice certain techniques to reach the soul domain. The effect of cultivating is considered to be a domain, and you can also be promoted to Jinxian.)


    Seeing Yang Bai become a golden immortal, which means that Yang Bai''s balance rule has broken through, how could Zhou Shu not be shocked.


    Yang Bai was not surprised, looking at Zhou Shu, "What are you in a daze, don''t you know me?"


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "Congratulations, Brother Yang."


    Yang Bai nodded, the smile on his face remained undiminished, "The iron tree blossoms, finally fulfilling the mission."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "How long have you been here?"


    "Has it been a year?"


    Yang Bai thought for a while and said, "Girl Hanruo said you will be back soon. I waited for you for a while, and got her permission, right?"


    "Of course it''s okay, it''s just weird," Zhou Shu touched his chin, "You...how come you have so much free time, you are the busiest person in Wufang City?"


    "I am free now."


    Yang Bai smiled lightly, "You don''t know Zhou...Brother Yang, I have already left Wufang City."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Huh?"


    Yang Bai glanced at Hanruo and did not shy away. "Master said that you can go back when you reach the Golden Immortal realm. He will teach me new things. Hehe, he is almost a thousand years old, and most of them scold me. Hundreds of times, I don��t know if I will teach such a stupid me after I go back."


    "If you are stupid, there are few clever ones in this world."


    Zhou Shu gave him an angry look, with a face that you know and I know, "Your master, in the immortal world?"


    Yang Bai whispered, "Yes, I plan to go to him, and I heard from Miss Hanruo that you also want to go to the immortal world, right, Zhou...Brother Yang?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Then we can go together."


    Yang Bai looked happy and nodded vigorously, "Just waiting for your words, Zhou...Brother Yang," he unconsciously patted his head and sighed, "Sorry, I''m always confused. I can��t help but say wrong when I see you, I won��t do it next time."


    "It''s okay, there are only a few of us here," Zhou Shu looked solemn, "But when you get to the fairy world, you must not be wrong."


    Yang Bai also got serious, "I know, I will try not to mention the name in the future, just call you... brother."


    Zhou Shu looked at him thoughtfully, "It''s okay, but the brother didn''t call it for nothing..."


    Yang Bai smiled slightly, "What do you want, brother?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "casting spells."


    "it is good."


    Yang Bai was stunned and nodded quickly, "As long as you dare to learn, I dare to teach."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have nothing to dare to learn. Don''t worry, I won''t use it in the fairy world."


    "Well, it can''t be used," Yang Bai nodded, as if thinking of something, hesitated, "Brother, Miss Hanruo told me why you want to change your name, but I''m a little curious, why is it called Yang Rong? "


    He is also surnamed Yang himself, so he is inevitably curious, and Hanruo also opened his eyes wide, wanting to know.


    Zhou Shu paused, "When I first started cultivating immortals, someone saved my life several times. He is also my best friend. His name is Yang Hei, and my junior sister is also surnamed Yang. When I gave my name, It naturally became like this."


    Yang Bai was really taken aback, "Yang Hei?"


    Han Ruo was also surprised, "Yang Bai Yang Hei, why is it so similar?"


    And Zhou Shu only calmly said, "Hehe, there are so many people with the same name and surname, let alone one word missing, what do you want to do so much."


    Yang Bai nodded, unconsciously apologizing, "I''m sorry, I think too much."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "You all prepare, and when the recruits come back, they will start."


    Hanruo nodded, but whispered, "Yang Rong, I want to ask, what happened to Yang Hei?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "He died very early, almost a thousand years ago."


    He will not care about the past.


    "Oh."


    Han Ruo''s complexion was stagnant, and her heart was a little bit sorrowful for no reason. He didn''t dare to look at Zhou Shu again, and quickly walked into the quiet room.


    Yang Bai slowly took out something from his arms and handed it to Zhou Shu, "I don''t need to prepare, this is what I brought you Bifanto."


    Zhou Shu took a look and found it happy he still did it. "


    It was a mirror, divided into yin and yang, and died in a lifetime. It was an imitation of the human emperor''s bone mirror, which was made by Tobyfan, but now he finally received it.


    A little bit of perception reveals that the power of the law of life and death loops back and forth in the mirror. Although it is weak, it has never stopped. No matter how you draw it, it always keeps circulating. As long as you bring it on your body, you can continuously improve the law of life and death. Depending on the environment, there are more or less powers to improve. Although it is an imitation, it is also a rare treasure.


    Zhou Shu was quite satisfied. He should be very happy when he handed this mirror to Senior Jian.


    Yang Bai nodded, "Bifan is indeed a rare crafting master. After refining this mirror, many people asked him to invite craftsmanship, and even New Moon City rushed to it. I don��t think it will take long. He will come to New Moon City, and he will be somewhat talented in Wufang City."


    Zhou Shu put away the mirror and smiled, "Leaving Wufang City, you won''t speak for Wufang City."


    "I''m not in my position, I will do my best when I''m there, but when I leave, I won''t take care of it anymore," Yang Bai sighed slightly, "And there is no way, there is no way for Fangcheng to leave New Moon City. It''s too close to attract too many talents. People like Bifan are destined to leave, and it''s even more impossible for a wandering dragon like you to live in a small pond. People go to high places. You are not going to the fairy world yet."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I didn''t live in the immortal world, this vast outer domain is more suitable for me."


    "Ok?"


    Yang Bai had some doubts, "Do you want to come back?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Yes."


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu, seeming to understand something, only nodded, and said nothing.


    (Ps: Thank you, Qingniu, Camel Town, for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2582: 1-way flight

    A few days later, Zhou Shu went to the Acropolis to invite the Sage of Peace, and then they left Crescent City and flew to the fairy world.


    In fact, at the speed of the black shell, ten years is enough, and Zhou Shu has planned for fifteen years. He wants to stay elsewhere for a while.


    Tianshui Realm must be visited.


    As soon as he reached the edge of the Heavenly Water Realm, Zhou Shu felt refreshed all over his body. The power of Shu came all over the sky, like raindrops, falling on his body bit by bit, scrambling to get into the furnace. This kind of thing can be done without doing anything. The feeling of promotion could not be better.


    It feels refreshing, but the effect is actually not very good. Zhou Shu estimated that staying here for a month is almost equal to twelve hours of concentrating on practicing.


    Not surprising, after all, it has only been developed here for more than a hundred years, no matter how talented it is, how can Shuzhi Dao be practiced?


    But what worries Zhou Shu is that many of these Shu''s strengths are showing signs of exhaustion. This is by no means a good thing. Newborn ascetics should be as prosperous as Dao. Is there a reason why they began to wear out for more than a hundred years? It seems that the experiment was somewhat unsuccessful.


    "Brother Yang, long time no see."


    He Taiping walked over with a smile, and first saluted Ping An, neither humble nor overbearing, "Junior He Taiping has seen seniors," and turned to other people to salute, "Han Ruo girl, the old sword is here, and Supervisor Yang So, hehe, I have a really good chance today."


    Everyone returned the courtesy, but they were safe and motionless, like an ice sculpture. When Zhou Shu was around, she had always been like this to outsiders.


    But Xiao Zhao screamed a few times, and was very dissatisfied with the fact that he was not named until Zhou Shu pressed his head back.


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Troublesome brother, take them down to see Tiantan Palace, we are here for this."


    "What''s the problem with that."


    He Taiping understood, and quickly recruited a few people, leading Ping An and them down to see the Tiantan Palace. He followed Zhou Shu and quietly said, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think thoughtfully, "It''s still a matter of Shu Xin Jing, what''s the situation now?"


    "There are about hundreds of thousands of practitioners practicing the Shuxin Sutra, but..." He Taiping paused, "Excuse me, Brother Yang, the speed of later practice has slowed down a bit. Some people have chosen to give up, although The method is very powerful and attractive, but it is really not easy to use. If this situation continues, more people may give up..."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, is that true?


    However, he also knows that Shu Zhidao is still too early to mature, and all kinds of difficulties are inevitable. Problems can be solved as soon as they are exposed. "I understand, brother, are there any outstanding talents in the world?"


    He Taiping said warmly, "The young man you and I met was very good last time. There are two others, but they are a little older. They all started to practice in the middle, but they have made rapid progress. One of them has already begun to cross the catastrophe. ."


    "Success, right?"


    It was obvious that someone else was crossing the robbery, but Zhou Shu was a little nervous.


    "Yes, Shu Xin Jing''s Shui Yun cover technique just resisted the Heavenly Fire Tribulation," He Taiping looked at Zhou Shu and smiled, "Brother Yang, did you think about it a long time ago?"


    "In the two tactics, there are indeed some applications that are suitable for your Tianshui realm, but it also depends on your personal understanding."


    Zhou Shu was very pleased to take out a jade slip, "I have to trouble your little brother. You can engrave the text in this piece into a stone tablet and place it in the secret realm in the world. The secret realm is better to be more difficult. You have also read the Shu Xin Sutra. I will not say much."


    "What''s troublesome, it''s all small things, I''m bored."


    He Taiping smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry, I will help you do it."


    "Thank you, brother," Zhou Shu took out some celestial jade and handed it to him. "Take this one, don''t want it. Tianshui Realm should be short of celestial jade.


    As an experimental field for research and development of Shuzhi Dao, Tianshui Realm is too important to him, and it is natural to pay the price. As long as he succeeds in Tianshui Realm, it can be extended to other realms in the future, up to all realms in the heavens.


    He Taiping accepted it calmly, "I definitely want your things."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s okay, I will go down and have a look, and leave in a few days, you don''t need to pay attention to us."


    A few months later.


    Zhou Shu found He Taiping, and at the same time handed him a jade slip that had just been written, saying very cautiously, "This jade slip is an improved Shuxin Sutra, which is less difficult than before, especially in the middle and late stages. You will encounter big problems again, brother, you can copy as much as possible, no matter if you have been in contact with Shu Xin Sutra, you will have it. For those who want to continue practicing Shu Xin Sutra, give them fairy stones as a reward... By the way, brother, doesn''t this violate your rules?"


    He Taiping smiled, "It''s okay, I don''t object to this kind of good thing, I think they are the same."


    For several months, Zhou Shu has not been idle at all, incarnate thousands of people, surveyed thousands of practitioners in the world who practice Shu Xin Sutra, talked with them, and then revised Shu Xin Sutra again based on their feedback.


    This step is of great significance to Shu Xin Jing, and it is the same to Zhou Shu.


    Back in Heibeili, Yang Bai, Jianlao and Xiaozhao were full of praise for Tiantan Palace. Obviously they have gained a lot of insights from it these days, but if Han has not found the soul, UU reading is a little angry. , And Ping An has a cold face, and has never seen it.


    Since entering the void, Ping An has been a bit abnormal, Zhou Shu also felt puzzled, and after asking her to know the reason, there was nothing to say or think about.


    "Who asked you to take so many people."


    Zhou Shu separated several clones, while concentrating on his own deduction, while discussing the Way of Repairing Heaven with Ping An, while preaching to Hanruo, at the same time he also learned the forbidden method of the immortal world from Yang Bai, and did not forget to practice the demon world and practice with Bian Xue. Fight with Caiying, fight with Xiaozhao, talk with Hu Lao about the difference between the demon refining world and other worlds...


    Simply put the multi-tasking into full play.


    Days are like this every day, except for a trip to the Hundred Diamond Realm and sending the celestial jade of the exposed diamond armor, the rest of the time basically flies in the void.


    A few years later, Heibei stopped at Lirenjie.


    I didn��t come last time, but this time I came to have a look. The result was a bit disappointed. There were ghosts everywhere outside the realm of Liren, covering the sky and the sun. Even the air and wind layer was mostly polluted. It was dark and it was hard to see the five fingers when I reached out. There was a scream like a ghost, which made people palpitate.


    Xiao Zhao complained, "What the **** is this?"


    "It''s all like this."


    Zhou Shu was also surprised that the suffering of the Nine You Ghost King was worse than expected.


    Ping An showed a hint of horror, "This world is already dead, right?"


    "No, but it''s not far away."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, feeling dull for a while.


    Of course they don��t worry about ghost auras, but here, apart from being able to get countless ghost auras, they can��t get anything else. He and Jian Lao have been able to cleanse the ghost auras for more than ten days, so that the auras are slightly clearer. Later, he left Lirenjie.


    No longer staying all the way, heading towards Lianyun City.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Han Yuyue for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2583: Cooperative commitment

    Lianyuncheng.


    "Yang Rong, this place meets my requirements very well and is also very suitable for Lianyun City."


    Xiaozhao jumped down from the stairs and nodded to Zhou Shu, "Just here, I am confident that it will take less than ten years to make the eighth pawnshop famous. As for whether Crescent City is good, I don��t know. ."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to Chaman, "Senior, you have worked hard this time, these..."


    "Wait, the eighth pawnshop?"


    Chaman looked at the little trick, and said thoughtfully, "Yang Rong, is this a lucky beast? What does it have to do with the ninth pawnshop?"


    Xiao Zhao tweeted twice, and Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Senior has good eyesight, he made the ninth pawnshop in New Moon City. He will open a shop here in the future, and I will ask Senior to take care of it."


    Chaman''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said slowly, "It''s okay to take care of it, but the old man also has a request."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, as if he had expected it earlier, "Senior, please tell me."


    Chaman said solemnly, "The old man uses the Saitama Sect as a guarantee to ensure the safety of the shop, but the old man must also participate. Of course, Xianyu will not be missing you."


    "This one����"


    Zhou Shu hesitated, but Xiao Zhao nodded, "Well, check senior, shall we talk about the details?"


    Zaman looked at Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu had to nod his head, "Senior, let''s talk to him. I can''t care about it, haha."


    "That''s good, kid, come with me."


    Zaman strode in, followed by the little trick, jumping back and blinking at Zhou Shu, with an expression of "just rest assured".


    Of course Zhou Shu can rest assured, this is what he said before.


    The reputation of the ninth pawnshop has played a big role. Now even Yuncheng knows that there is such a business, and it has risen within a hundred years, becoming one of the largest businessmen in Xiancheng, and seeing a lucky beast such as Xiaozhao who is proficient in business, it is inevitable to think To cooperate or annex.


    As long as Chaman is not too stupid or too greedy, he will choose to cooperate with Zhou Shu.


    For Zhou Shu, the eighth pawnshop wants to gain a foothold in the fairy city, and it can��t be done without good protection. There is a city lord in New Moon City, and it depends on Saitama Sect. Saitama Sect is undoubtedly a good choice. He is in charge of the sect, but the scale is large enough, and Chaman... is also a very talkative person. He helped to purchase this industry. If you don''t ask him to cooperate to find others, it can''t be justified.


    Seeing Chaman walk in, Ping An whispered in a low voice, "Actually, there is no need to talk about it, I can help you, and I will never suffer."


    Zhou Shu became nervous, knowing that Ping An wanted to die, and quickly said, "Ping An, this is the immortal world, you must not mess around, and Chaman''s cultivation is above you. If you do something that offends him, I couldn''t save you at that time. Fortunately, the fairy world listened to me. Did you forget?"


    "I just asked you now after listening, otherwise I won''t have to work hard."


    Ping An frowned, "Actually, you don''t need to be afraid. Although his cultivation level is high, his perception is not good. I am sure to seduce him..."


    Zhou Shu glared at her, "Enough, don''t even think about it."


    "Well, then forget it."


    Ping An unconsciously lowered his head, a little disappointed, and a little happy inexplicably.


    Zhou Shu was still very solemn, admonishing, "Peace, I am not afraid of losing money. The initial price is not a problem. As long as you stand firm, you can naturally get it back. But if something happens this time, there will be a chance to gain a foothold in the fairy world. It''s small, and it''s not you and me, but them."


    Ping An raised his head and glanced at him, seeming to be a little gentle inside, "Okay, I see."


    Less than half an hour later, Chaman came out, but Xiaozhao actually sat on his arm, looking black and white, quite strange.


    Zhou Shu quickly rebuked, "Small trick, come down!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Zaman put down his tricks and said with joy, "Yang Rong, you don''t have to be angry, this little guy is very good, we have already negotiated, don''t worry!"


    Zhou Shu saluted, "The junior thank you senior."


    "Thank you, I thank you."


    Chaman waved his hand and strode out, "Yang Rong, come here when you have time, I have something to teach you."


    "Okay, the junior must pass."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously and quickly got busy.


    This 15-story building is not small, but many areas need to be improved, such as the formation, such as the internal design and so on.


    These are not only security guarantees, but also important reasons for the success of the ninth pawnshop. Many exquisite designs, or masters from the Xuanhuang world, or master craftsmen from Zhou Shu''s previous life... are rare in the heavens even in the fairy world. Yes, very attractive.


    Of course, Zhou Shu and Xiaozhao had already negotiated, and the plans and plans had been put in the sea of ??knowledge, and they could start immediately.


    Several people worked together and it took more than ten days to deal with it.


    Looking at the magnificent and brand-new buildings, everyone felt a sense of satisfaction, especially Xiao Zhao Jian Lao and others, where they wanted to create new brilliance.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yang Bai, "Hehe, please come and do coolies for more than ten days. Let''s go out for a drink."


    "It''s okay, it''s very comfortable to do this kind of thing, much better than in Wufang City."


    Yang Bai shook his head slightly, with a lot of smiles on his face, "If I were not going to find Master, I would like to live with you to feel this kind of life."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu suddenly became very serious, "No matter when you come or what situation you are in, I welcome you here. You can stay as long as you like."


    Yang Bai''s face was slightly condensed, watching Zhou Shudao, "Are you a promise?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yes."


    "Okay, I remember."


    Yang Bai felt hot in his heart and nodded vigorously.


    He probably understood what Zhou Shu meant. No matter what difficulties he encountered, or even wanted by the immortal world, Zhou Shu would still be on his side, "But why would Zhou Shu think so, could something happen to me, or master What happened over there...impossible, he would never know who the master is, and I never said..."


    What he didn''t know was that Zhou Shu had already guessed that Yang Bai''s master must be a monk from the Xuanhuang world, so he gave such a promise.


    As he was thinking, Zhou Shu put his hand on his shoulder, "Let''s go, I haven''t gone out yet, and I will show you the restaurants here."


    "it is good."


    Yang Bai settled down and followed Zhou Shu out.


    Ping An hesitated for a while, but still did not follow out. Although she has been inseparable from Zhou Shu for so many days, Zhou Shu did not speak, and she did not dare to follow out. The immortal world of great hostility.


    When can I go out to take a look? In fact, she is very curious about what the fairy world looks like, but she also knows that most of the time she can''t go out.


    I thought to myself, I only heard Han Ruo say, "Senior, let''s celebrate here too, okay?"


    Ping An turned around, and was about to use Bing Han''s eyes to indifferently refuse, but his words changed, "Okay..."


    Unknowingly, after spending more than ten years with people like Zhou Shu, she has changed a little, but she doesn''t know whether this change is good or bad.

 Chapter 2584: Go for a walk

    After a few hours.


    Seeing Zhou Shu entering the pawnshop, the busy letter was a bit strange, "Where is Yang Bai?"


    "He has gone, his purpose is not here."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, but he felt a little bit sad.


    The original discord has long been put down. Over the past ten years and Yang Bai have been with Yang Bai, and he has experienced some ups and downs. He also knows Yang Bai better. Regardless of his character or each other��s goals, Yang Bai is a worthy fellow. Friends, otherwise Zhou Shu would not make such a promise.


    Before leaving, Yang Bai gave him five more equalization charms, which were obviously prepared long ago.


    Five magic talismans before and after, and they consume the balance power that is difficult to cultivate. They may not be refined after Zhou Shu, let alone give it to others. Yang Bai can do this step, which shows that he is sincere and honest.


    "Oh, I won''t say goodbye, more than ten years..."


    Han Ruo frowned, with a little complaint, Han Ruo has changed a lot, and the iceberg-like people in the past have become more humane.


    "He will come back."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You are free, I will take you to the City Lord''s Mansion to see, you will live here in the future, always worship the mountain."


    "it is good."


    Hanruo nodded, Xiao Zhao and Old Jian also walked out, but Ping An was still inside, as if he hadn''t heard it.


    Zhou Shu ignored her and took a few people out, but when he went out, he felt a bit cold in his back, as if he was possessed by some resentful spirit.


    A few hours later.


    When Zhou Shu and others came back together, they were all full of wine and food, and looked content.


    Only Zhou Shu felt colder behind his back, and his grievances deepened.


    He asked a few words, walked inside alone, looked at him peacefully and indifferently, without saying a word.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Safe, it''s rare to come to the fairy world, let''s go for a walk."


    "Ok?"


    Peaceful and motionless, "Aren''t you afraid that I will find something for you?"


    "You won''t, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu smiled, walked out quickly, stood there peacefully for a while, hesitated, and finally curiosity overcame worry and followed out.


    Although she is a saint, the fairy world still wants her from the Yinkui world. Who doesn''t yearn for the fairy world? As we all know, the immortal world is the birthplace of the heavens and the center of the heavens with the most abundant resources. Whether you are a practitioner from the outer domain or a foreign race in the demon world, you want to visit the immortal world and even occupy it for a long time.


    Walking safely on Zhou Shu''s right, keeping the saint''s arrogance, observing the surroundings, it is difficult to calm down.


    The first time I came to Immortal Realm, everything here seemed to be not much different from New Moon City, but to her, both people and things had a special feeling.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand her thoughts very well, and kept explaining and explaining everything she saw to satisfy her curiosity.


    Wherever he went, there were countless lights falling on Ping An, reluctant to leave. Both men and women were surprised.


    It��s no wonder they, even in the fairy world with a wide range of knowledge, rarely see a woman with such an explosive charm. Although Ping��an deliberately concealed a bit of appearance, their temperament and body can��t be changed. With extremely powerful temptation, it is difficult for anyone to stop it.


    After becoming a female supreme, Ping An either lived alone in the Acropolis, or with a few people in Heibei. There was no chance to show off his personal charm. Here, even though he didn''t want to, he still showed it unconsciously.


    You know, when she didn''t hide herself, she could easily capture the golden fairy of an entire island, and she was not a female honor at the time.


    These gazes made her a little bored, but it was strange that everyone looked away after a few glances, not daring to look more, let alone do anything.


    Ping An murmured, "Really strange..."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "What''s strange?"


    Ping An has always been very calm to Zhou Shu, only whispering, "None of these people come to provoke me. It shouldn''t be the case. Do they think I am not enough to seduce me, or these practitioners in the fairy world are afraid of us. Kui?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Is this bad? If you come over to provoke you, would you give them silk?"


    "With you, I can''t bear it, and these guys are not worthy of me."


    Ping An snorted, "But it doesn''t feel very good, as if I suddenly lost my power."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t think too much, you can just let go of perception and look at it later."


    Pinging stagnated, "You can let go of perception here? Didn''t you say that you have to be careful about everything in the city?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It was wrong for you to spy on Mann before, but in the city, as long as you don''t pay attention to someone, it''s fine."


    Ping An seemed to be thoughtful, and quietly let go of some perception, a few scents of flowers drifted away in the wind.


    Soon she saw the answer. Wei Tong led a few entourages, not far behind them, with a very serious expression. Many people who wanted to make her idea just wanted to approach her, they froze, and soon He left with a sad look, obviously because of some warning from Wei Tong.


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu, seeming to understand something, "He...you called him, right?"


    "Well, I ask him to do me a favor and keep order."


    Zhou Shu didn��t deny it, just smiledPeace, don��t worry about your charm anymore, it��s not that you are not tempting enough, but that they simply can��t make it through. The dignified immortal will help you suppress the battle. Now you should Don''t worry about shopping. "


    Pinging stagnated, "Did you go out and ask him for help?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "He is in the City Lord''s Mansion, I didn''t invite it on purpose."


    "Obviously, you didn''t tell me earlier." Ping An glanced at him with a smile in his eyes, and the little resentment in his heart disappeared, and Zhou Shu didn''t feel cold behind his back. "It''s still a bit strange, they should be someone Can you tell that I am the Yinkui clan, why did no one tell Xianlu?"


    "If you can''t see it, it doesn''t matter if I am by your side."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head. He was wearing the Six Difficult Aesthetics, and the Secret Techniques on it worked. As long as it was within a certain range, others could not perceive the identity of peace.


    "So, it''s no wonder you keep telling me to get closer, that''s how it is."


    Ping An nodded, and unconsciously moved closer, almost pasted together.


    The gazes around him gathered at once, and they were full of jealousy and envy, and of course there was a lot of hatred.


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Don''t have to be so close."


    He didn''t move, he just smiled and said, "Yang Rong, I''m almost walking around in the city. Let''s go and take a look outside. I heard that there are many immortal sects here. I want to see what it is like."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Yes, but you can only go to Saitama Sect and a few others, and others are not allowed."


    Ping An nodded and whispered, "I listen to you, just follow you, just take a look, it won''t cause trouble."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, quietly shared a few sentences with Wei, and walked slowly towards Saitamazong.


    "Smelly boy!"


    Wei Tong snorted and followed behind.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2585: Harm the country and the people

    Zhou Shu was a little surprised when he entered the Saitama Sect.


    It was extremely quiet inside, no shouts of exercise could be heard, and no practitioners could be seen in the square, only Chaman and Yuanxu stood in the middle.


    Ping An didn''t care. He looked at the sect with a pair of wonderful eyes, and he was particularly interested in the stone tablet in the middle.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and said, "I have seen two seniors, why is no one practicing today?"


    "Knowing that she is coming, do you still dare to practice?"


    Zaman said irritably, "You''re not afraid, but I''m afraid. Those guys are full of blood and can''t stand it."


    Yuanxu held the rosary and smiled faintly, "Hehe, Wei Xiancao is right. This female donor is really a disaster for the country and the people. Look at the donor, it''s not that I belittle them, your disciples may really not be able to bear it."


    "The old man has seen her once, don''t you know?"


    Zaman glared at him and looked at Zhou Shu, "What are you doing here again?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "She wants to come and have a look. Senior, please entertain it... It would be great for Senior Yuanxu to be here. Junior has something to ask."


    When Yuanxu immediately nodded, with a lot of excitement, "Xianshi Yang, are you planning to study Zen?"


    Zhou Shu saluted very seriously, "Exactly, the junior has a lot of doubts, and I want to ask seniors for advice."


    Yuanxu smiled and nodded, "You don''t need to be so polite, Lao Na will accompany you to learn from each other."


    Zhou Shu quickly agreed, and gave a few words to Ping An, and talked with Yuanxu. Because of the eighth sense, he had already developed an interest in Zen Tao. After receiving the Buddha''s relic, he became more and more excited and saw Yuanxu naturally. Never miss an opportunity.


    Yuanxu explained carefully, as if not hiding himself at all.


    Of course he had another purpose, but Zhou Shu didn''t know it, and he was unlikely to know it now.


    Glancing at Zhou Shu, Ping An frowned, walked alone in the square, looking left and right, as if he was interested in everything, but also seemed to be out of interest.


    Zaman stared at her like a big enemy. He knew that Ping An was the Yinkui clan, and the Saitama Sect had always been hostile to the Yinkui clan. He was also very wary, but because of the relationship between Wei Tong, Yuanxu and Zhou Shu , It is impossible for him to shut her out.


    Sometimes I walk around in peace, sometimes independent, every move is full of amorous feelings, and the charm can not help but exudes.


    I don''t know when, there was a sound of suppressed shock in the apse, it was obvious that the group of disciples had seen peace, their thoughts were turbulent, and they couldn''t control it at all.


    Chaman''s face turned dark, and he strode over and roared a few times.


    The shock was much lower, but it didn''t take long before the sound became louder again.


    Chaman''s face is getting darker and darker. It is indeed a terrific sight to harm the country and the people. It is no wonder that the Saitama sect has always maintained a hostile attitude towards the Yinkui clan. The disciples of the Saitama sect are all body training monks. It is inevitable that this pure temptation is too lethal to them.


    I only thought to myself that if there were too many people like Ping An, Saitama Sect would really not be able to stand it.


    However, he also knew that there were only three people in the entire Yinkui realm for such a stunning Yinkui tribe like the Ping Witch.


    The situation was a little difficult to control, and Chaman couldn''t help but walked over and shouted, "Bald donkey, how long will you talk about?!"


    Yuanxu stagnated, and quickly said, "It can take as long as it takes."


    Chaman snorted coldly, "Then don''t blame me for being polite, I want to drive you out."


    The only way to solve the current situation is to drive away a few people, but Zhou Shu and Ping An are not easy to catch up. First, Wei Tong is on the side, and second, there is the cooperation of the pawnshop. Therefore, they can only catch up. Imaginary.


    Yuanxu frowned, "Check the donor..."


    He knew what the problem was, but he was also a little dissatisfied. It was with great difficulty that Zhou Shu liked Zen Tao and was able to really have a relationship with the Buddha. Of course, he should tell him what he knew as much as possible.


    Just about to speak, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior, this junior has got what he wanted."


    "what?"


    Yuanxu''s expression condensed slightly, "It''s only five hours, it''s not enough. Why don''t you go to the city to talk about it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and said sincerely, "The juniors are so indifferent, and I''m afraid they won''t be able to listen any more."


    If it is the heart sutra of other methods, he can memorize it in his heart and slowly deduct it to realize from it, but this Buddhist scripture is different. He knows every word, but if no one explains it in detail, he will not understand it at all. It''s useless, and when you listen, there is a feeling that your head is about to explode...


    I rarely feel that I have nothing to do with Zen Tao.


    But a lot has been gained today.


    He was round and closed, and there was some regret in his eyes, but he still made a smile of the flower, and said kindly, "If there is interference from mediocre people, this is the end of today''s opportunity, Yang Xianshi, you can know that these are already very good, it is enough to see You are destined to the Buddha, so it��s not in vain that the old man has worked hard."


    "Thank you senior for your advice."


    Zhou Shu thanked him once, and said thoughtfully, "The junior has something to ask senior."


    Yuanxu glanced at Chaman, whose expression had improved, and smiled faintly, "Just tell me."


    Zhou Shu took out two pages of the book, "This, it''s about Buddhism, please help me see it."


    Two book pages obtained from a pawnshop, Zhou Shu studied in Heibei for a while. Many powers could not be opened, but occasionally put Tan Wish beads on the side, this page can There was a reaction, and a **** pattern slowly emerged, which seemed to be something from Buddhism, but Zhou Shu couldn''t open it with insufficient Zen power.


    Yuanxu stared at the pages of the book and shook slightly, "Although it was blocked by Zen power, it is not entirely a Buddhist thing."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he slowly said, "A rare good thing, Yang Xianshi, are you sure you want me to open it for you, open it here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Meeting seniors is a chance, juniors don''t want to miss it."


    "Fine."


    The roundness looked solemnly together, and then he stretched out his hand a little, the pages in Zhou Shu''s hand suddenly glowed with gold, and they spread out in circles.


    Ping An''s heart shook slightly, as if he had noticed something, and took two steps back unconsciously.


    Soon, the golden light gathered into a character, spiraling upwards around the page, like a golden pillar.


    "Quickly understand!"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Yuan Xu suddenly yelled.


    The head drank it like a Buddhist lion roaring, and the air kept trembling, even the square of the Saitama sect shook.


    In fact, there is no need to remind, Zhou Shu''s mind is already placed on these words, he has written down each word, and he is experiencing the meaning of it in the order.


    Yes, he was able to realize that because he seemed familiar with this text, Yang Bai once explained part of it to him...If it is not wrong, it has some connection with the spell casting method, which may be another part that Yang Bai has not learned.


    Others didn''t miss it either. Whether it was Yuanxu or Chaman, or Wei Tong at the door, they were all trying to understand.


    Even the disciples of the Saitama sect who were addicted to the peaceful beauty were awakened by the scream, and concentrated on feeling the words.


    Everyone can see that this is a very good technique, the kind that you can''t see at all.


    With the exception of Ping An, she seemed a little afraid of this power.

 Chapter 2586: Jie Xu Jue

    The golden light quickly dissipated, and everyone came back to their senses together.


    Chaman stood there, stroking his beard and smiling very contentedly. Wei Tong was the same, lowered his head slightly, seeming to conceal his inner joy, while sullenly looked at Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu still looked calm.


    Yuan Xu said solemnly, "Everyone, don''t disclose this matter."


    Chaman smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the old man will take care of his disciples, Wei Lao''er, will you too?"


    Wei Tong paused, "Yuanxu, you know..."


    Yuan Xu frowned, and said with some regret, "Lao Na only knows that it is a very good technique, but he doesn''t know it is this thing. If he knew it earlier, Lao Na would never lift the Zen power lock in front of you. Didn��t it hurt you and Xianshi Yang?"


    "Pooh!"


    Chaman glared at the two of them, and said angrily, "What''s the harm? Even if it is forbidden in the fairy world, there is nothing you can''t learn, as long as you don''t use it in the fairy world, I said you two don''t want to be cheap and behave... I��m too young, don��t you even dare to speak the word forbidden? This is the Saitama sect, what are you afraid of!"


    Wei Tong wanted to say something, then shook his head, "Forget it, I have learned it anyway."


    Yuan Xu ignored him, just looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Xianshi Yang, how much do you understand?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Two or three of ten, but...is this really a forbidden law in the fairy world?"


    Yuan Xu said in a deep voice, "Yes, don''t mention it to others, and don''t use it in the fairy world, especially in front of meditation, otherwise it is difficult to guarantee that nothing will happen."


    Zhou Shu paused and looked at several people. "Although the juniors don''t understand much, they still feel that this method is not evil. Why is it listed as a forbidden method, seniors?"


    Of course you have to ask if you have the opportunity.


    Chaman didn''t look at Zhou Shu, and strode inside, "I will teach those disciples."


    Wei Tong smiled bitterly, "It''s useless if you ask me. The forbidden law is passed down, and the old man doesn''t know it, but Yuxu may know, Yang Rong, I''ll wait for you outside, so I won''t disturb your cultivation."


    He walked away cleanly, just stunned in place, "These two people..."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with eyes wide open, his face full of curiosity.


    Yuan Xu stagnated, "The standard for the immortal world''s forbidden law is determined by Xian Ting, how can we know it..." He looked at Zhou Shu, he hesitated, "The reason why The immortal world is listed as a forbidden law, probably because of reasons from Tianlong Temple."


    "Tenryu Temple?"


    Zhou Shu was a little confused, most of it pretended to be.


    Yuanxu nodded, "That is the temple built by the Dragon Clan Buddhism. You can''t see the Tianlong Temple in the immortal world. They do have a lot of subtle and mysterious methods, but...not suitable for the immortal practitioners to practice and learn more. It is harmful and unhelpful, so it is listed as a forbidden law by the immortal world, do you understand?"


    "Understood, thank you senior for your advice."


    Zhou Shu saluted very sincerely, although everyone can see that the reason of the immortal world is really far-fetched, and even Yuan Xu is embarrassed to say it.


    Yuanxu breathed a sigh of relief, and slowly returned to the corner, "Lao Na should also settle down. When the fairy is free, come here more."


    Zhou Shu nodded, greeted him safely, and left soon.


    Ping An has returned to peace, but there is still a little anxiety in his heart, "You learned this, don''t use it against me."


    Zhou Shu seriously said, "How is it possible."


    Ping An rejoiced, "But it''s also very good to learn. I think both Zhitian and Utan will be afraid of this..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Yinkui tribe, are you afraid of the dragon tribe?"


    Ping An whispered, "Well, those guys second only to Cihangzong, and the dragons are more troublesome. If you don''t mess with Cihangzong, they rarely come to you, and the dragons are much closer to the Yinkui realm. I don��t know how many times I fought."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I understand."


    The magic formula in the book page is called the magic pestle, and it is indeed very related to the magic spell. It is also a kind of spell. Like the golden wheel of magic, the golden wheel is used to trap the enemy, and the magic pestle is perfect. Cooperate, but Yang Bai only taught him the golden wheel of lowering the devil, probably not yet able to lower the devil.


    What''s very special is that, like the golden wheel of devil-falling pestle, although it comes from Buddhism, it is not a technique that can be activated only by relying on Zen karma.


    Almost all power, of course, including the power of law can urge these two magic spells.


    All the powers of these laws can be activated. Laws that do not limit the types of laws are called Jixu Laws, each of which is hard to come by.


    One of the characteristics of this type of magic trick is that it has a special and powerful effect. For example, the golden wheel of demonic reduction is the effect of binding demons. Once the soul or the body is bound by the golden wheel, they can no longer escape, and the demons are reduced. The pestle is even stronger, condenses the power of the law, and launches a strong blow. The power is dozens of times stronger than the general law. Not to mention, it can also shake the mind of the sea, even if the cultivation base is much higher than the enemy. Forbidden, will fall into a short-term state of absence, is indeed a very powerful technique.


    It''s no wonder that Chaman and Wei Tongming knew that it was forbidden, and they were reluctant to give up and want to learn it.


    Wei Tong''s own offensive power was not good enough. Jiang Mochu helped him make up for some of his shortcomings, which was very important to him.


    As for Chaman, his powerful physical body combined with the lowering of the magic pestle has undoubtedly improved his strength by a large amount, and his inner joy can be understood by anyone.


    And what is the source of these special effects, most people who have learned this kind of tactics do not know, Zhou Shu also, and he feels like the black mist of small stones, it may be a mysterious and unknown law. force.


    He will figure it out someday.


    Of course, he definitely learned not only two or three out of ten, but basically learned how to use it. After staying with Yang Bai for more than ten years, how could it be so long, but he plans to use it until it is close to perfection. Or idea improvement.


    Under Wei Tong''s escort, the two wandered around for a while, and then went to four or five sects before returning to the city.


    When they returned to the pawnshop, other people looked at Zhou Shu and Ping An''s eyes a little differently.


    Zhou Shu just smiled, told about the things in Saitama Sect, and asked them if they would like to learn the immortal forbidden law.


    If Han didn''t think about it, he agreed. If she wanted to find her elder brother, she would not miss any chance to become stronger. But Older Jian hesitated. In the end, he didn''t learn. Zhou Shu didn''t say anything. He could understand, Older Jian. He is only interested in the Law of Life and Death and Xuanyuan Dao, and as a sword spirit, his attachment to his master has never changed, unlike a practitioner who clings to himself.


    After staying in Lianyun City for dozens of days, he visited Yuanxu several times.


    Under Yuanxu��s tireless and profoundly simple teaching, Zhou Shu finally understood a part of the Zen principles in the relics. Although he still can��t use Zen power, he almost has the ability to understand the general Buddhist scriptures. In imaginary terms, as long as you continue to perceive and recite, it will be a matter of time before you understand how Zen uses Zen power.


    That''s enough, the master leads in, and the practice is on the individual.


    So Zhou Shu and Xiao Zhao said goodbye to them and left Lianyun City with safety.

 Chapter 2587: My boundary map

    The black shell was floating in the void, only Zhou Shu and Ping An were inside.


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu with a smile on his lips, "Finally, there are only two of us. Can I call you Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay here, but you must pay attention outside."


    "I see, long-winded."


    Ping An glanced at Zhou Shu and asked suspiciously, "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly took out a small ball and placed it in front of him.


    The floating ball slowly expanded, and a little bit of starlight flickered out of it. After a while, most of the space in Blackberry was filled.


    It was an unusually bright starry sky. The sky was full of stars, bright and dark, with different luster, colorful, and the many light spots in the flickering formed countless different patterns, or beauties, or dragons and phoenix, or landscapes, or buildings. , Those patterns are still changing, every breath is different when you look at it.


    "So beautiful����"


    Ping An was stunned. The scene before her was the most beautiful, splendid and vast picture in the world she could think of. Without one, she suddenly understood something, "Zhou Shu, is this your map?"


    If it is really a boundary map, it would be too amazing, at least forty to fifty thousand light points, I can''t wait to include the heavens.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, I painted it myself."


    This map can be regarded as a major achievement for him over the years, and he is proud of it.


    Different from the strength of cultivation and so on, this matter, perhaps only he can do so well, unique.


    The boundary map is based on the immortal boundary map of Bian Xue, then added all the world information collected by Zhou Shu, and then merged.


    Among them are not only the fairy world, the dragon world and the devil world, but also the vast outland.


    Some of the information about these realms came from the ninth pawnshop, some came from Zhou Shu��s collection in Lianyun City, and some came from the help of the city lord and others... It took Zhou Shu a lot of energy, of course, there are many more. There are many immortal stones and jade, but it will definitely not lose money. It is no exaggeration to say that this world map can be sold in Daxiancheng, at least tens of thousands of immortal jade, countless people want it.


    Of course, it is impossible for Zhou Shu to sell it now. This map is priceless, and it is also an important basis for Zhou Shu to travel through the sky.


    This boundary map will continue to expand, and all the information collected by Zhou Shu will be recorded, and none will be missed, even in the dead world.


    Drawing a complete map of the heavens is one of Zhou Shu''s goals, and in the distant future, he will not only master the boundaries, but also these boundaries.


    Hold the heavens in your hands.


    "This is too big..."


    Surprised Ping An looked at Zhou Shu, not knowing what to say.


    "In fact, it''s not too big. So far, practitioners have explored hundreds of times more heavens, and I have only done small things."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "By the way, you can just click one to see."


    Ping An extended his hand suspiciously and placed it on a light spot. Soon, a line of characters appeared in front of him, introducing the basic situation of the world, and even wrote out any strong people in the world, but there was a big Question mark.


    Failed to verify, cannot be regarded as true information.


    She looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously, "This is..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s all said by others, I haven''t been there, and I can''t mislead others."


    Ping An was even more shocked, "Does every sector have an introduction?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "If the credibility is more than 70%, I will write it, or I can''t write it. About half of it has information."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Ping An just shook his head, "That''s more than 20,000...Unbelievable. You can''t do it with a large sect. You can."


    "It''s nothing difficult, usually pay attention to collecting, just stick to it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, yes, it''s nothing difficult, as long as you continue to do this for thousands of years, you can do it too. Zhou Shu has always emphasized the importance of information and has always done it.


    Looking at Zhou Shu peacefully, he couldn''t help but said, "Zhou Shu, I understand now, why you can do everything successfully."


    Zhou Shu accepted the compliment unceremoniously, and said thoughtfully, "Peace, you are the second person to see the complete world map."


    Ping An was pleasantly surprised, "I am honored."


    "lets change a topic."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps and pointed to an area in the ball. "I asked the city lord. The location of the Yinkui Realm is very secret. It is almost a hidden realm, except for the Yinkui tribe and some dragons. Information, the shade of anemone world should be in this area, which is the outer domain between the dragon world and the immortal world. Now you have to tell me the specific location, so I can determine our route to the shade of anemone world, and then make a plan and how to deal with it. Cover the sky."


    "Here, it looks so good..."


    Ping''an watched intently for a while, watching very seriously, and then shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "I don''t know, is that your mother world?"


    "I..." Ping An''s heart chuckles, secretly said badly, and quickly and sensibly said, "Zhou Shu, I escaped and didn''t bring anything. Besides, I will know about the boundary map or something. There are no such weird things in the Yinkui world."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Didn''t the surrounding circles be recorded? You should always pass through some circles on the way you escape."


    "I don''t remember..." Ping An said in a vacant voice, "You don''t know, I was hunted down, and I was still entwined with the ghost vines that cover the sky. I just want to escape and try to get rid of the ghost vines~www.novelhall. com~Where do I remember what passed by on the road..."


    Zhou Shu gave her a deep look, "Ping An, you want to avenge the Yinkui Realm, but you don''t know where the Yinkui Realm is?"


    "I...I know some."


    Ping Ping shook his head vigorously, and said, "I roughly remember the direction. I can feel the breath of the Yinkui Realm from far away. Don''t forget, I am the Yinkui saint. As long as I get closer, the Yinkui Realm will Summon me, Zhetian will also take the initiative to come to me."


    If this is the case again, Zhou Shu sighed and nodded, "That''s okay, but the plan is about to change."


    Ping An nodded quickly, "I listen to you."


    Zhou Shu pointed to a point on the world map, and said in a deep voice, "We will go to the Tianfeng world first, and use this as a basis to search around this area, when you perceive it, then prepare to go to the Yinkui world. "


    "Ok."


    Ping An didn''t think of anything except nodding.


    She has spent many years in the heavens, but the common sense in this area is really pitiful. The main reason is that when encountering such problems, she habitually controls Jinxian to help her, and besides practicing , There is nothing else to do.


    Zhou Shu said nothing.


    Although he did not know the specific location of the Yinkui Realm, his pre-determined plan had not changed much.


    He left New Moon City and went to Yinkui Realm. Helping peace was only one of his goals, and the other was to find Aojian.


    According to the information on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List, the guy named Aojian is active in the outer domain between the Dragon Realm and the Immortal Realm, very close to the place where the Yinkui Realm is located, and the error distance should not exceed 50 years.


    If Aojian can be found smoothly, it should be said that it is Li Aojian, and it will definitely be more meaningful to Zhou Shu than helping to recover the Yinkui realm peacefully.


    It is for this reason that Zhou Shu promised peace and went to the Yinkui realm without hesitation.


    :. :

 Chapter 2588: Your end

    The two hit the road.


    Every time Zhou Shu passed through a boundary, Zhou Shu would stop and observe for a while, but there was no objection to peace.


    Most of the guardians of the realm I met were very friendly. No wonder the two golden immortals who looked good, polite request, or the supervision of New Moon City, they were too embarrassed to refuse, Zhou Shu also. Learned a lot of information, increased experience, and enriched the world map.


    Ping An always followed Zhou Shu closely. Under the protection of Six Difficulties, Taiyi Daluo could hardly see her essence.


    After dozens of days of rushing, another world appeared in front of him.


    It looks mature, full of green and full of vitality.


    Walking to the edge of the world, a practitioner flew out.


    He is a middle-aged man in the realm of Taiyi Daluo. He wears a blue shirt and three strands of long beard. He has an unusually humble manner. He is not proud of his cultivation. He glanced at the two of them and raised his hands and laughed. Said, "Two little friends, what''s the matter when you come to the world?"


    "Do not fight for the world?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and said, "The gentleman is not arrogant, and the good name given by the predecessor, the younger Yang Rong, Ping An, have met the senior."


    The middle-aged man was slightly surprised, and smiled, "Haha, my little friend is really my confidant."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "I really don''t dare to be a confidant. The junior is the supervision of New Moon City. After passing through your realm, I want to go down and take a look.


    "New Moon City, I know, what''s the problem, I like to make friends with young people like you the most, please relax."


    The middle-aged man stretched his finger towards Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu knew that it was Yuanli''s shackles, and he didn''t care. Only the strong wind and chest felt something wrong.


    A feminine strange force was twisted up little by little, and as soon as it touched the body, it turned into ten thousand needles and stabbed in it. It was surprisingly powerful, and wanted to kill it.


    If it were not for the outstanding protection of the Six Difficulties, Shu would be seriously injured next week, but even so, his body was still a little stiff.


    Strangely, at this time, the Holy Note began to warn.


    Obviously, the middle-aged person either has some special means to hide his true thoughts, making people completely unable to perceive his evil thoughts, or he can''t kill people, and is completely based on instinct. This kind of person is even more terrifying, even if it is. There is no way for Shengyinfu to warn in advance.


    Zhou Shu pulled Ping An, backed away quickly, his face turned cold, "Senior, what are you doing?"


    "what?"


    The middle-aged man stagnated, "Can I hide it?"


    Ping An hadn''t noticed it yet, and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong, Yang Rong? Did he do it to you?"


    When she said the second half of the sentence, her face also changed, becoming extremely gloomy, and she looked at the middle-aged human being, "You are shameless."


    "Shameless? Well said, I''ll let you know how shameless I am, haha."


    The middle-aged man smiled, his face turned hideous, and there was no more meekness in his eyes, and his eyes were shining with sinister light, unlike before.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Ping An, and sighed, "I still can''t hide."


    "Haha, what to hide?"


    The middle-aged man laughed and did not conceal his filthy heart. "Two golden immortals dared to run around in the outer realm. Apart from death and becoming slaves, can there be other results? Take the treasures you wear, happy Hand it over, I can still consider whether to spare you a horrible life."


    "no solution anymore."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Peace, you can try to grow silk this time, can you do it?"


    Ping An chuckled, "The ancestors can grow silk even in the Primordial Realm. What is a Taiyi Daluo? Don''t underestimate me. As long as I find a chance to take action, there is nothing I can''t do. I haven''t I missed it."


    "What are you talking about?"


    The middle-aged man was a little confused. The two golden immortals were still thinking about chatting when facing themselves, saying things they didn��t understand, and they didn��t seem to put themselves in the slightest. This is too unreasonable. Crescent City��s supervision is nothing more than that. Are you used to sitting in a well and watching the sky?


    "We are talking about your fate."


    Looking at the middle-aged man, Ping An''s face suddenly became cold, and he felt a little excited.


    After so long, I finally had a chance to fight. I used to practice with Zhou Shu in Feizhou. This was the first time I faced a real Taiyi Daluo opponent.


    Before she finished her words, a strange flower appeared on the palm of her hand, with different colors, especially bright and not dazzling, sometimes crimson, sometimes lavender, sometimes azure blue, exuding a seductive fragrance, full of temptation, People unconsciously pay attention to it, and as the flowers bloom layer by layer, the surrounding scenery changes.


    Unconsciously, the middle-aged man was completely trapped in the petals.


    Feeling the rising momentum in the flowers, the middle-aged man retracted his gaze, his complexion slightly changed, "Are you also a big Luo Jinxian?"


    He didn''t know why, just now his attention was all on Ping An, but he did not see that Zhou Shu''s whole body turned golden at this time, and in the dazzling golden light, there was a golden pestle made of purple gold. Hit him quickly.


    "It''s just a golden fairy, no big deal..."


    When I still wanted to avoid it, I realized that I couldn''t avoid it.


    There are countless small pieces of purple electricity lingering on the golden pestle, which obviously greatly increased the speed of the golden pestle, and under his head and feet, there were two more golden wheels, and the runes on the golden wheels flashed like stars and golden light. There is a kind of indistinguishable and irresistible force in it which hinders his actions to a large extent.


    One slow and fast, completely restricted.


    When the premonition was wrong, the golden pestle had fallen on his head.


    At that moment, his whole body was numb, he didn''t feel any pain, but he seemed to be back when he was just starting to practice. At that time, he was pushed off the cliff by his senior, and his head happened to hit the hard rock. It didn''t last three days. wake up����


    The unforgettable memory that had been forgotten was suddenly in his head.


    But this time there were no three days, only three breaths, but that was enough.


    The power that Zhou Shu integrated in Jiang Mochu might not be able to defeat the middle-aged man, but the shock mentality that Jiang Mochu attached to it worked. In these three breaths, the middle-aged man lost not only the ability to fight back, but also lost it. Defense against the invasion of mind.


    Three breaths arrived soon.


    The middle-aged man touched his head blankly and looked forward, very confused.


    The petals were gone, the golden light was gone, and the magic pestle and golden wheel were gone, as if nothing happened.


    Ping An and Zhou Shu are still standing there as before, looking like two ignorant golden immortals traveling in the outer domain. No, they are two lambs staying. It''s just that their eyes are no longer respectful. , But unabashed mercy.


    Mercy, how could it be mercy?


    Two golden immortals, actually pity the old man?


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly yelled, and his anger rose to the highest point, but he just raised his hand and put it down again, unconsciously hanging to his leg.


    His gaze gradually became distracted, and he lowered his head to Ping An, and said every word, "Lord...man."


    "I''m very unwilling to scream, keep on screaming until I''m satisfied."


    Ping An looked at him indifferently, like an ant struggling in the dust, not caring about life or death.


    :. :

 Chapter 2589: Good and evil

    The middle-aged man yelled "Master" loudly than once.


    Ping An ignored him, only looking at Zhou Shu, with a lot of smiles on his face, "I said I can?"


    "Yes, I didn''t teach you for nothing."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a trace of satisfaction.


    It seems that a Taiyi Daluo can be easily solved, but the hard work behind the two is unimaginable.


    The two have been rehearsing how to deal with Taiyi Daluo, and they have never stopped for several years. The current method is determined after many failures. Every step is calculated and deduced by countless calculations. It seems simple but complicated. , It��s impossible to make a slight mistake.


    Ping An seems to only use Utambula to lure the enemy, but in fact it has to use the three advanced techniques of Yin Kui Ce, plus the unlimited output of Yin Kui, and Zhou Shu is not just a pestle. , The four tactics, Shu Zhili plus the coordination of the heart and Dao, and the indispensable pure thunder power from the law of thunder. In addition, the timing is also extremely important, when to cast what tactics, who casts the tactics, When to lure the enemy, when to attack, each ring has a strict plan, and it will change with the actual situation, a little mistake will not work.


    Only with such a combination, it is possible to stun a Taiyi Daluo for three breaths and get a chance to seed the silk.


    In fact, the two people work together and it is enough to defeat Taiyi Daluo, but it is impossible to kill it or not to leave the future troubles. This is the best way, so although it is complicated and troublesome, Ping An still persists again and again. The rehearsal has now achieved results, and the first actual combat was successful.


    "Why don''t we go to more worlds and turn those guardians into my servants?"


    As if thinking of something, Ping An suddenly became excited.


    Zhou Shu lowered his face, "Everything that appears has its own cause and effect. The reason why I acted on him was because he wanted to kill me, so that he would have such retribution, and there were accidental factors in this success. It means that next time we will be able to succeed and be safe. I told you that there is no need to do anything that is uncertain or unnecessary."


    Ping''an was stunned, "Okay, I''m just talking casually, do you really want to?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If you have an idea, you can do it, and you may succeed. Unless I don''t want to, I will give a plan."


    "I''m afraid of you."


    Ping An turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man, "Stop shouting, what is your name, where are you from, and what principles of cultivation?"


    The middle-aged man paused and said slowly, "My name is Liu Ting, I come from Liuyuemen. I practice the laws of immortality and the laws of good and evil."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, "It really is the law of good and evil."


    Only when good and evil are gathered together can you be sometimes good and sometimes evil, ignore good and evil, and switch between good and evil at will. Good and bad are difficult to tell, even the holy note can��t tell his true face, he Reaching out can be a friendly handshake, or a sinister killer. He can use a righteous tactic that shocks and admires everyone, and can instantly incarnate a demon, letting evil thoughts cover everything.


    Zhou Shu hasn''t understood the law of good and evil yet, so I will work harder in the future.


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu, "What do you want to ask him, or what do you want him to do? Just say, he can''t rebel right now, or let him take us down to see?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, we will only encounter backlash from the world if we go down now."


    Ping An was a little confused, "Why?"


    "He practices the law of good and evil, and he pretends very well," Zhou Shu pointed to the front. "Look at this world, it is mature and full of vitality, everything is renewed and developed very well. Obviously he is in this world. He is an incarnation of good, loved by creatures, and only in front of us can he become evil. If we regard him as a servant, the creatures in the world and the origin of the world will treat us as the most hated enemy. Spare no effort to get rid of."


    Ping An looked at Jie twice and was a little startled, "That''s true. The entire world has developed so well. It is the most perfect world that we have seen this time. This wicked man can achieve this level... A two-faced person."


    "I think the law of good and evil shouldn��t be like this. After learning this and then switching between good and evil at will, it��s totally unreasonable, but how to cultivate is also a personal matter. He chose to be a double-faced person to get the benefits, and the creatures in the world are also the same. ..." Zhou Shu thought for a while, and dispelled the idea of ??exploring. If he goes to the world of incompetence and faces such a group of people who are desperate to maintain the good, there is really not much he can do. Go down.


    Peacefully stayed, "What do we do? Let go, kill?"


    Which side is more important for the goodness of billions of living beings and the evil for two people?


    The incense silk has been planted, and it is definitely wrong not to kill Liu Ting, but if the world develops so well, Liu Ting must be the first contributor. If you kill Liu Ting, the world may decline.


    Liu Ting plunged Ping An into a kind of confusion that he had never had before, and there seemed to be no answer to how he thought about it.


    "Let it go? How could it be possible, of course it was killed."


    Zhou Shu said very clearly, "He wants to kill me, he wants to turn you into a slave This is a fact. Now that you have turned him into a slave, it is my turn to kill him. Even if the matter is over, as for whether people in that realm will come to us because of this, that is another matter, and don''t worry about it now."


    Ping An touched his chest, and seemed to realize, "It seems that I think too much..."


    "Just recognize it, let him follow us."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and flew away quickly, safely following behind, and that Liu Ting also consciously followed.


    After walking for a few days, Zhou Shu turned around, with more hands to suppress the evil, "Just now, be safe, get out of it."


    After flying safely behind Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu swung his sword away and divided Liu Ting into seven or eight to ten pieces. The head was also separated from it. The falling eyes clearly revealed a trace of unwillingness, but he soon fell into the void. , Involved in the storm.


    Even a Taiyi Daluo who didn''t resist at all could not be killed easily.


    In fact, he committed suicide, killing the evil and cutting off his body, and Shu Zhili took advantage of the power of Liu Ting''s law to help him explode smoothly.


    With a big hand reaching into the storm, Zhou Shu took up several Wanfang Rings.


    After the two of them moved away, Ping An thought of something, and said in surprise, "It''s too early to kill. You should first ask him how he cultivated to Taiyi Daluo, as well as his unique techniques. These should all be asked, why haven''t you Thought, don��t you like these things very much?"


    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "These things are only effective if they are spoken carefully. He has no thoughts, and I can''t get what I want from him."


    That said, there is actually a bit of excuse in it. It is useful to plant incense silk to control others, but it is enough to use it, such as lifting resistance, and asking for more, let him be a golden immortal to really make Taiyi big Luo is a servant, so Zhou Shu may not be able to bear the cause and effect.


    :. :

 Chapter 2590: Star Ocean

    Collecting the items in the Wanfang Ring, Zhou Shu was quite satisfied.


    He is indeed the guardian of the world who has been in business for tens of thousands of years. There are so many kinds of treasures. I don��t know how many hardships he went through to obtain these. Among them, there are hundreds of them worth mentioning. However, what is certain is that Zhou Shu can get a lot of benefits from it, and knowledge is of course indispensable for both Shu Zhidao and cultivation base.


    Liu Ting spent a lifetime, but after all he could not escape.


    It was also because of his own death. Seeing the two golden immortals who thought they could rob and kill with a handle, they did not expect to encounter a hard stubble. Then, to end a life in the hands of Zhou Shu and Ping An is his cause and effect.


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu silently, taking one or two magic weapons to play with from time to time, but was not interested.


    The Yinkui tribe has very few magical treasures, and can''t be used without immortal power. For them, every plant, tree and stone in the world may be better than these.


    "You still only want fairy jade, right?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, fairy jade is something she can use, and most races can use fairy qi to cultivate and transform into the power they need.


    As if thinking of something, the corner of Ping An''s mouth brought out an unusually soft smile, "Forget it, if you and I practice together, in fact, fairy jade is useless."


    Zhou Shu silently expelled half of the fairy jade and placed it in front of her, and slowly said, "It''s okay to practice together, but can you pay attention to Ping An, stop yelling constantly, you don''t know, you are about to become a legend. "


    "legend?"


    Ping An stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes turned slightly, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and laughed unconsciously.


    When Ping An was cultivating with him, he almost kept shouting. If it was just talking, there is no medium for speaking in the void, but Ping An is naturally charming, and her shouting has the power of Yin Kui. , In the void where there is not much power hindered, it can spread hundreds of thousands of miles or even farther...


    Many practitioners who have passed by have heard it, so there is such a legend.


    It is said that there is an extremely beautiful banshee in the void in this area, always singing, singing strange and full of temptation, with a musk orchid-like fragrance, making people involuntarily blushing, fascinated by the singing, but when you want to find it He couldn''t find it, and he would even be involved in a void storm, losing his life in vain.


    Pinging stagnated, blushing, a little embarrassed, "I didn''t know that was the case.


    Zhou Shu put away Wanfangjie, smiled and nodded, "Do you want to practice?"


    "of course."


    Ping An nodded shyly, with a hint of excitement on his face.


    Soon the two entered the cultivation state.


    The two of them have been flying in the void for so many years. Naturally, there have been many double cultivations, both real and fake. Zhou Shu also enjoys this kind of cultivation. The collision of the power of Yin Kui and the power of compassion, the improvement of the two powers It is much faster than practicing alone, and it can always give him inspiration. The complementarity of reality and reality is not limited to these two powers. Other laws and Tao can be understood.


    I don''t know how long it took before a rare wonder appeared in front of him.


    Hundreds of millions of miles away, there is a large floating island, densely packed, for fear that there will not be tens of thousands of them, the lights twinkling, reflecting each other, like a vast ocean of stars, looking extraordinarily beautiful.


    "this is����"


    Ping''an opened his eyes wide and looked a little silly.


    Zhou Shu stared at the front, "Xinghai Realm is one of the most wonderful places in the Outer Realm. It really is similar to what others have said. It is beautiful and fantastic, and it doesn''t look like the Realm of Outer Realm anymore."


    Tens of thousands of floating islands of different sizes form the star sea world, but not every floating island has life and origin. In fact, only three large floating islands connected together have the origin of the boundary. Others Those small floating islands are equivalent to the acropolis, a natural acropolis, guarded around the three big islands.


    The gathering of so many natural floating islands together is rare in the heavens.


    Small islands floating in the void often collapse, turn into meteorites or die, but after countless years, these tens of thousands of floating islands have not disappeared, and they have been firmly linked together, which can be regarded as a miracle.


    Ping An anxiously said, "Let''s go over."


    Zhou Shu put away the black shells, and said warmly, "Get closer to me. This is not a fairy city, but there are also many strong people. It may be the densest realm of strong people in the outer domain. Try not to expose your signs."


    Ping An was worried, "Huh? Then don''t go."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "To go, the Xinghai Realm is a rare big market in the heavens. Whether it is the Fairy Realm, the Dragon Realm, or other foreign races, they will go to the Xinghai Realm to buy and sell items. This is very suitable for inquiring about intelligence and making friends. If you are lucky enough to buy some good treasures to all kinds of people, don��t worry too much. Two of the three masters of the Xinghai Realm are on the celestial pole list. As long as you don��t cause trouble, no one will be here. ."


    Simply put, the Xinghai Realm is like the Penglai Island in the Xuanhuang Realm. The Monster Race, Sea Clan and Human Races gather here. The scale is larger. Compared with the Xuanhuang Realm, there will be more races in the past.


    Xinghai Realm was one of Zhou Shu''s goals during this trip, how could he not go.


    Not long after, the two landed on a floating island.


    Although it is at the extreme edge of the ocean of stars, the island looks very lively and vibrant, but you can see at a glance ~ www.novelhall.com~ These vitality are not the vitality of the island itself, but the passing guests. of.


    Most people look a little weird, obviously they are not ordinary practitioners, they are basically aliens.


    The two golden celestial celestial beings flew over, stopped in front of Zhou Shu, raised their hands, "Two fellow Taoists, is this the first time to come to Xinghai Realm? Are you planning to stay or leave soon after passing by?"


    Zhou Shu said in a polite manner, "I will stay here for a while. I don''t know the rules, so I will give some guidance to the two daoists."


    "Hehe, this is natural."


    Jin Xian smiled and nodded, and said slowly, "Since you want to stay in the Xinghai Realm, please give your names first so that we can issue the dao friends star badge. In the Xinghai Realm, the star badge is your identity sign. What do you do? Everything is indispensable. Please don��t conceal your first name and last name. It��s no good. What you can tell both of them is that even if the two are on the black list, you don��t have to worry too much here, as long as you don��t offend. According to the rules of the Star Sea Realm, the Star Sea Realm guarantees you to leave safely."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "I see, Yang Rong is under the supervision of New Moon City. This is Ping An, my companion."


    "Okay, please wait here for a while. If it is correct, the star will be delivered soon."


    One of the golden immortals left quickly, and the other stood still looking at them, pointing around with a smile, "It��s best not to move around for the two of you. Until there are no stars, the safety of the two is not affected by the star-sea world. protection."


    The surrounding people are basically foreign races, and they don''t look like good men and women, and it is indeed easy to produce conflicts.


    Jin Xian said faintly, "These people are false and concealed. They have not passed the Xinghai Realm certification. They don''t have star cards, so they can only stay on the edge."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully. He didn''t understand. He didn''t pass, can''t he leave?


    This star sea world is a bit strange.

 Chapter 2591: Star Rules

    Not long after, the golden fairy returned.


    He smiled and handed Zhou Shu two blue signs, "Two, congratulations. This is your star card. Here you will be protected by the Star Sea Realm. As long as you don''t violate the rules, you can do whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu took the star card, seemingly thoughtful, "Excuse me, what are the rules?"


    Jin Xian smiled and said, "There are all stars in the card. Both of you see it for yourself. Both of you come with me. Don''t stay here for too long."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and He Ping followed the Golden Fairy Queen and flew inside.


    When passing through the first floating island, I clearly felt that there was a kind of obstacle around it. It seemed that there was some kind of extremely powerful formation, which included all the islands except the edge, and the star in his hand was the formation, and there was no star. Open the formation channel, let alone Taiyi Daluo, even if the Hunyuan realm wants to force through it, it is not easy.


    Speaking of star cards, Zhou Shu looked carefully.


    I don''t know what kind of material it is made of. The whole body is blue, warm and moist like jade, and it has no weight in the hand.


    There are many twinkling stars inside the star card, large or small, which shrinks the entire ocean of stars into the star card, and one of the red dots is always on. If there is nothing wrong, this red dot represents Zhou Shu himself. As Zhou Shu moved, the red dots kept changing positions.


    There are several words on the back of the star plate, Crescent City, Yang Rong.


    It is worth mentioning that behind the star of Ping An is a Utambula flower with the word Ping written underneath.


    "Do they know?"


    Looking at Xingpai, Ping An was a bit worried.


    "Obviously."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The efficiency is really high. I discovered your true identity so quickly, but you don��t have to worry. The Star Sea Master knows that it��s okay. They don��t care about the Anemone Realm, but in front of outsiders, you still have to try your best. Use star cards less."


    "Yeah." Ping An nodded, but looking at the star card, it was difficult to eliminate the worry in his heart. "They, how can they know the news of the Yinkui Realm, and they know so much, even the Utanbula flower is drawn, although it is simple, But the details are correct."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It probably has an intersection with the Yinkui world, right?"


    Ping An whispered, "It may be the ancestors who came here, I am still a little worried that...


    "Zhetian told the Xinghai Realm to let them pay attention to Youtan and you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "This is unlikely. The sky is not enough to support the Xinghai Realm. The Xinghai Realm has a special status in Outland. If you want them to help, the price you pay is not something that the Yin Kui Realm can bear. It��s just that Xinghai Realm knows your Yinkui Realm very well, so don��t think about it."


    Ping An nodded, seeming to relax a little, "I hope so, if you encounter a shady here, you will be in trouble."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "You are so afraid of her, come back to find her?"


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu and said anxiously, "I''m not afraid, but I''m just not ready yet! This place is far from Yinkui Realm. Are you willing to meet enemies?"


    "Don''t worry, am I still there to help you?"


    A refreshing breeze passed in front of Ping An, and Ping stagnated slightly, and slowly relaxed.


    She is really afraid of Zhetian, she is a witch in the eyes of outsiders, but compared to Zhetian, she is a saint, who is the real witch.


    Zhou Shu poured a trace of divine consciousness into the star card, began to understand the rules of the star sea realm, and soon gained.


    Similar to Xiancheng, there are many and strict rules here, which is not surprising. Although it is a realm, there are no guardians, only the master.


    The guardian and the origin of the realm are equal. The two jointly manage a realm, but the realm master does not. The realm master overrides the origin of the realm. The two are similar to the master and the servant, and the realm master has complete control over the one realm. This is very similar to City Lord Xiancheng.


    The world lord is better than the city lord and the guardian, which means that you can develop both the world and the fairy city at the same time. Naturally, you can get more, but it is much more difficult to become the world lord. It is necessary to suppress the origin of the world and make it completely obey you. It is not something that ordinary people can do. Most practitioners can only choose to kill the origin of the world and replace the origin of the world to become the city lord.


    By the way, the relationship between Zhou Shu and Hu Lao is a bit similar to the master and the source, but Zhou Shu doesn''t think so.


    Although the rules of the Xinghai Realm are strict, it is not difficult for Zhou Shu to follow. He has spent so long in a few immortal cities and has long been accustomed to coping with it. It should not be safe. Besides, the two of them do not plan to stay permanently. A few months away.


    Xinghai Realm has both the advantages of Xiancheng and Realm, and is very characteristic and energetic.


    For example, practitioners in the world can preach freely, establish sects freely, open up caves by themselves, etc. These basically do not appear in Xiancheng, and at the same time it maintains the openness and tolerance of Xiancheng, and certified practitioners can enter Xinghai. The realm, becoming one of them, participating in many activities in the star-sea realm, is simply impossible in the general realm.


    Zhou Shu guessed that it was probably the original power in the star card, which was equivalent to the shackles of the original power.


    The upper limit of the realm of practitioners that can be accommodated in the Xinghai Realm is Taiyi Daluo This is extremely rare in the Outer Realm. You should know that, including the Star Sea Realm, there are only three similar places in the entire Outer Realm, but There is a little restriction. Taiyi Daluo cannot practice arbitrarily on most floating islands. This is not as good as the immortal realms such as Luofu, Lingxiao, Yuandu, etc., but it is also worth talking about in Outer Domain.


    This can also prove the powerful strength of the three realm masters, no matter how many Taiyi Da Luo, they can''t affect the star sea realm.


    There are many unique activities in Xinghai Realm.


    For example, the Hundred Stars Club, which has attracted the attention of Outland, is held every three hundred years, and each time it attracts a large number of powerful people, most of them are practitioners of Outland or foreign races. The island is rich in resources and numerous living creatures. It can be regarded as a mature small world, and it can be cultivated by the world owner. If it can win, it can basically save the trouble of building a fairy city or developing a new world.


    As mentioned before, this is also a method by which Taiyi Daluo can be promoted to the Hunyuan realm.


    If Jin Xian can win and enter the top 100, the benefits will naturally be greater, but for Zhou Shu, he did not know this before, and now he has no expectation. Baixing will have just passed ten years, and if he wants to come again, he will have to wait three hundred years.


    In addition, there is a competition to compare the strength of the dojo, a gathering of heroes to compare the strength of practitioners, and the Battle of Thousand Islands to compare the power of the island master.


    Looking at these very interesting competitions, Zhou Shu suddenly felt that the Star Ocean is like a shrunken and more open heavens. There is no great power such as the fairy world and the demon world. There is not much internal fighting. The practitioners inside can Play better and more freely.


    It''s a bit similar to the meaning of the country of dreams. These few world masters can do this step, really have a lot of ideas.


    Unconsciously, Zhou Shu nodded slightly, understanding the Xinghai Realm, which would definitely be useful for him to establish a fairy city or a management realm in the future.


    :. :

 Chapter 2592: 3 island towers

    Passing through the formation, the front is shining, like being in a starry sky.


    These tens of thousands of floating islands of different shapes are blooming in different colors, red, white, blue, and purple. The luster is strong or weak. It is strange to see the light from a distance, and the scenery is full of close-up.


    "Two of you, please."


    Looking at the two people who were surprised to be slightly sluggish, the golden immortals smiled as expected and walked away.


    "Where should I go?"


    Ping An��s face was a little blush, and there was a trace of blankness in his eyes. Outside, he felt magnificent, but inside, he felt a sense of "becoming fascinating with flowers". He didn''t know where to start.


    "Just take a look."


    Zhou Shu smiled and flew to the nearest floating island.


    Outside the floating island is a faint cyan color, which looks like a green group just eaten during the Qingming Festival.


    As soon as it approached, a sword light flew out of the island suddenly, and its power was amazing. Ping An and Zhou Shu couldn''t help taking a step back. The sword light stopped in front of the two of them, and a strong voice came from it, "Who came ?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "I came to Xinghai Realm for the first time, and I passed by to take a look. I wonder if I can disturb you?"


    "This island is temporarily not accepting foreign visitors, please go back."


    The sword light suddenly dispersed and fell into the island and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu turned around and left.


    Half of the floating islands in the Star Sea Realm are owned by owners. Whether they will be open and whether they can go up depends on the island owner. It��s not impossible to break through, provided that he can bear the consequences. Zhou Shu came to the Star Sea Realm and he had some friends. Daoists talk about the idea of ??Tao, but he can''t be overwhelmed by others, or even complain.


    No matter, go to the center of the island first.


    Along the way, you will meet practitioners from time to time. Taiyi Daluo and Jinxian are there, and most will nod their heads in greetings. There are also enthusiastic invitations to Zhou Shu to practice Taoism at the temple, the price is favorable, etc. Zhou Shu nodded and agreed. , And go so far later.


    The Star Sea Realm was really huge, and it took several days to reach the center.


    In the center are three huge floating islands, which are actually a realm of origin, one group jade, one Gongshan, and one sky star.


    The three islands are about the same size. Generally, they are circular, with a radius of several million li. When viewed from the realm, they are small, but when viewed from the island, they are very large.


    Looking at the three islands from a distance, they are the same in shape and slightly different in appearance, one with a faint golden light, one slightly dim, and one flashing white light from time to time.


    The three islands are surrounded by a triangle, and there is a huge storm vortex in the middle. The three islands are very close, attracting and repelling each other, and the resulting torrential wind is terribly strong. The golden fairy will probably be broken into pieces when entering. In the middle of the whirlpool, there is a round tower tens of thousands of miles high.


    The round tower is suspended in the center of the vortex, but it is not torn apart by the storm vortex, it just slowly rotates and circulates.


    Its shape is very weird, like countless snares together. I am afraid that there will not be thousands of layers. Only layers of arcs can be seen outside. It is not clear what is inside the tower. It gives a deep and bottomless look. feel.


    Zhou Shu stood on the top of the three islands, carefully looking at the tower and then at the three islands, and his mind was slightly shaken when he thought of something.


    Ping An was also a little surprised, "This is weird, is it really a natural world? What is the tower in the middle? And the tens of thousands of floating islands around... If you don��t see it with your own eyes, it��s hard to imagine such a place. exist."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There are no wonders in the heavens, we will know when we ask."


    Ping An nodded, "Yes, which island shall we go to first? The star card says that the most lively island is Tianxing Island, or go there?"


    "it is good."


    The two quickly fell to the realm that shone with white light.


    Star Island.


    There is a green place, full of fairy aura, full of vitality everywhere, rare fairy birds and rare beasts along the way, everywhere, not afraid of people at all, of course no one will move them, because it is written in the rules of the world. It is clear that destroying the environment of the three islands will result in a fine of hundreds of celestial jade in the light of a fine of hundreds of celestial jade, and the law of stripping.


    After a short walk, we arrived at the prosperous place.


    In fact, except for the outer circle, most of the Tianxing Island is very prosperous. There are also sects in the merchant dojo, which can be seen everywhere, and it is much more prosperous than Crescent City.


    Walking on the street, from time to time there are giants with a height of several tens of feet passing by. If the street is not unusually wide, I am afraid that they cannot be accommodated at all. Just now there were two chubby Emperors rolling by Zhou Shu, seemingly aware When they arrived, one of them looked back at Zhou Shu. Behind them was a team of half-dragons with dragon heads. They were guarding a majestic Chinese-clothed dragon while watching their surroundings carefully.


    On the opposite side, there is a group of foreign monks with a large amount of money. They have solemn expressions, chant strange language, and walk slowly. There are no pedestrians around them, as if they are deliberately avoiding them, but there is a slim woman who twists. Walking aside with a twist, without any scruples, this woman is beautiful, not much more than peace. If it hadn''t been for her eight legs and two pairs of spikes behind her, she would surely lure many practitioners.


    There was a sound of low metal clashing behind him. Looking back, three lizard-like tall demons came with their heads up, with thick scales on their bodies, and blue light glowing in the black ~ www.novelhall.com ~ thick and long. The tail kept colliding with the ground, clanging like a chain dragging the ground, without any pain. Behind them there were more than a dozen Nabos crawling on the ground. The Nabos were shaped like long snakes, but without a head or tail. It is so powerful that Jinxian is not an opponent, but they are tied with a rope as thick as a child''s arm. The rope is connected to a four-wheeled vehicle that is tens of meters high and sealed on all sides. Obviously, they have been domesticated. Coachman.


    Ping An couldn''t help but glanced at the car, but couldn''t see through it. Of course, the divine sense could not be used here.


    Zhou Shu glanced with his eighth sense, and was slightly startled. Inside was an evil eye demon. Although he was small, he looked quite mature. It was definitely stronger than the one that Zhou Shu killed before.


    This might be the real Immortal City of the Outer Territory. There were more foreign races than practitioners. Compared with Crescent City, the difference was a bit far.


    There is a square in front of hundreds of thousands of square meters, which looks huge, but for practitioners like Zhou Shu, it is the effort to raise their legs.


    There were people everywhere in the square, and Zhou Shu quickly became excited in his heart. This is where he wants to see. He can always get a lot of information, and perhaps surprise.


    Shuttle in the flow of people, stopping from time to time, inquiring about, buying and selling treasures, although spirituality is forbidden, and you can''t secretly spy on others'' conversations, it is not difficult to have a hard currency like fairy jade that everyone wants.


    Zhou Shule is among them.


    By the way, Zhou Shu has almost understood thousands of foreign languages ??after the small tricks teaching. Although he can''t fully understand the essence, there is no problem in communication. In addition, Zhou Shu has integrated several ways of communication skills. No matter how many types of aliens there are, it doesn''t affect Zhou Shu''s inquiries.


    When I walked out of the square, it was several days later.


    Zhou Shu''s face was the same as usual, but his mood was a little restless. Combined with the information he inquired, his guess when he saw the Sandao Encirclement Pagoda before seemed to be true.

 Chapter 2593: 1 guess

    Everyone who has asked said that the Star Sea Realm has always been like this. The three islands in the center and the many floating islands around them all existed from the beginning.


    This is about 20,000 years ago.


    This is weird.


    A world as big as Xinghai Realm needs to develop into what it is today, at least some development process, a few new small worlds, slowly gathered together, after hundreds of thousands of years and then evolved into this, but in fact it is fundamental No, this outer realm is not too desolate. Many people and foreign races have been here before, but no one can see the original appearance of the Xinghai Realm. It seems that the Xinghai Realm is fully mature as soon as it appears in the heavens.


    Therefore, when many practitioners flew here, "Hey, why is there a big world here? Go and see."


    Then I passed by naturally, stayed, and found that it was very good here, and slowly, the Star Sea Realm developed into what it is now.


    Most people have not considered how this world came from, but there are more people who have doubted. They have made many attempts but failed to return. In the end, they can only be said to be the work of the saints. The saints must establish a complete world. What''s so difficult? Then the Xinghai Realm appeared here. This kind of inference also gave the Xinghai Realm a thick halo, mysterious and powerful.


    And the various rules in the Star Sea Realm were formulated very early, and they have been used until now, and they have hardly changed.


    The rules are very strict, and some people have tried to resist, but the result is not very good, because this star sea realm is really powerful.


    Two realm masters took action. The realm master of Tianxing Island single-handedly killed 27 demon kings who united to provoke in the Xinghai realm. Afterwards, the wolf-phase demon lords sent people to inquire about the crime, but it ended without a problem. The incident was shocked. No demons dare to make trouble in the Star Sea Realm, and practitioners are excited.


    There are three major demon masters in the devil world, ten major demon masters. According to the usual ranks, the demon master is similar to the golden fairy of the Hunyuan realm, but the demon who has hundreds of realms and controls the power of the demon is actually far better than the golden fairy of the Hunyuan. Most Hunyuan Golden Immortals dare not fight against the Demon Venerable at all, and they have to detour when they see it. As for the Demon Lord, they are equivalent to the generals of the Demon Venerable. They are better than Taiyi Daluo, and ordinary practitioners are in the same realm. Hard to match.


    The demon race has struggled with the immortal world for many years. As far as the individual is concerned, it has a strong body and the power of the demon god. Both the top and the low-level demon races have more combat power than those of the same level. There are too many restrictions, such as high requirements for the living environment, it must be polluted and then occupied, and the most common immortal energy cultivation in the heavens cannot be used, making it difficult for the demons to obtain a higher position in the heavens.


    Tianxing Island killed the demons, and the master of Qunyu Island attacked the immortal sect.


    The Sect Master of Slash Sect, Zhang Baima of the Hunyuan Realm, killed dozens of people outside the Star Sea Realm for a treasure that had long been sought after and fell to the Star Sea Realm. Those people just left the auction and prepared to go back. After Zhang Baima��s poisonous hands, none of them survived. Just as Zhang Baima was about to leave with the treasure, the landlord of Qunyu Island took action. No one knows how the process was, but Zhang Baima will disappear from now on, and is about to The rising Sect Sword Sect also perished.


    After this incident, Shushan, the governor of the Immortal Realm, sent an elder to the Xinghai Realm to inquire. After leaving three days later, nothing happened. Not even the name of the Lord of the Jade Realm was listed.


    Since then, the realm masters of the Xinghai Realm have never made any moves, and the two realm masters who have made moves have been on the celestial pole list of the heavens. Although the celestial pole list is fluctuating, they have never left. It is worth mentioning that, The realm master of Gongshan Island, who had never played before, did not make it to the celestial pole list, but it is said that he is the most powerful among the three islands.


    The two shots of the realm master laid the foundation for the Xinghai Realm in the outer realm. Many practitioners and foreign races from the outer realm went to the Xinghai Realm one after another, and neither the immortal realm nor the demon realm, or other foreign races, would not and dare not make trouble here. , And in less than 20,000 years, the Xinghai Realm has developed into this, becoming a major force in the Outer Realm, and its prosperity is not lower than that of the Immortal Realm. This speed is unimaginable for many people.


    This is not something that a few world masters can do. Many people feel that there must be some big figures behind them.


    The entire Xinghai Realm is a mystery from beginning to end.


    The above is the news that Zhou Shutan heard. It took a lot of time and fairy jade. The authenticity should be guaranteed. Obviously, the current status of Xinghai Realm depends on its strong strength, and even the great sect of the immortal world cannot underestimate its strength. .


    Where does strength come from? Where are these three world masters sacred?


    At this time Zhou Shu thought of another thing.


    In most of the immortal world classics, a major event is recorded. Emei, the former great sect of the immortal world, entered a period of weakness very early, and completely died out more than 20,000 years ago. Most of the disciples scattered to other sects, and Emei It has also become a world of nothingness, which is uninhabited despite its origin,


    In terms of time, shortly after the demise of Emei, the Xinghai Realm was born. This Xinghai Realm is also very similar to the Luoxing Islands.


    Could it be that Emei chose to change his name and surname and go to another area to re-development?


    It''s hard not to make such a guess, especially after seeing the three island towers.


    The round tower in the middle, if it is reduced by hundreds of thousands of times, it is very much like a mysterious artifact that Zhou Shu has seen Emei''s Sun-Moon Universe Circle.


    To use the Sun, Moon and Universe Circle, one must possess the power of the Sun, Moon and Stars.


    Zhou Shu understands this very well. In the Xuanhuang world, he cultivated the power of the stars and the power of the moon. The power of the sun could be simulated slightly, because no one in Emei at that time had the power of the sun, the moon and the stars, and the universe could only guard the sect. The door cannot be used.


    If the round tower in the middle is the circle of the sun, moon and universe, then the surrounding three towers plus these tens of thousands of floating islands are exactly the number of sun, moon and stars.


    Gongshan is the sun, the jade is the moon, the heavenly stars and many floating islands are the stars. Several powers are constantly circulating and eternal, which can not only ensure the operation of the tower, so that the tower can release its power at any time, but also use the feedback of the tower. The archipelago, so that the archipelago has always stood in the outer domain of the heavens, will not fall.


    The power of the sun, the moon and the stars is the foundation of Emei and the foundation of the star-sea realm.


    If you can observe the tower closely again, or understand the power of the origin of Mishima, perhaps this can be more proof.


    Of course this is difficult to do, and Zhou Shu cannot do it either.


    Thinking more, Zhou Shu from the Xuanhuang Realm can see this. Many powerhouses in the fairy realm will not fail to see it. Zhou Shu thinks that many people will have this kind of speculation, especially the sects of the fairy realm who understand Emei, such as Shushan, maybe For this reason, the immortal world will tolerate and even support the Xinghai Realm, and then guess, maybe the Xinghai Realm is simply a chess piece and a outpost placed by the immortal realm in the outer domain, and the two are connected.


    The guess is so far, for Zhou Shu, this step is enough.


    Regardless of whether this guess is true or false, he will change his previous attitude and treat Xinghai Realm as an immortal city. He must be more cautious. He will not do some things he wanted to do before, such as looking for old friends from the Xuanhuang Realm, etc. , And he intended to spread some news in the Star Sea Realm.


    This is the meaning and result of thinking. ()

 Chapter 2594: Really you

    A few months passed in a flash.


    Zhou Shu and Ping''an have been traveling on many floating islands. While experiencing, they were looking for opportunities to inquire about news, mainly from the Yinkui world. However, they didn''t gain much, but they got another news that surprised Zhou Shu.


    "Three fairy jade, no less."


    "Well, you better make sure your message is worth so much money."


    "It was an elder in my sect who told me that there will be no fakes."


    "Take it."


    "In the outer domain on the edge of the demon world, the witch clan has appeared. The elder said that they may intend to attack the demon world.


    "Witch, are you sure?"


    "I said there will be no fakes. The elders saw Zhu Rong chariot with his own eyes! The chariot was exactly the same as the one introduced in the classics. He is a tall witch, with a fierce spirit and a lot of weird tattoos all over his body."


    "What kind of tattoo?"


    "Then how did I know that the elders felt the breath of the chariot and fled... and left, that''s all."


    Seeing the golden fairy leave, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I was deceived by three more fairy jade."


    "Who told you to give Xianyu first is always fooled."


    Ping An glanced at him with a smile, "This news is really worthless. What is the meaning of Wu Clan''s attack on the Demon Realm?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, as if it was meaningless, but he cared a little bit, who was driving the Zhurong chariot, "However, the Wu Clan has been silent for so long and finally appeared. The first one to look for was the Demon Realm, not the Immortal Realm. It''s kind of weird."


    Ping An indifferently said, "These forces fight back and forth every day. With so much control, I only need to take back the Yinkui Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked forward, feeling slightly startled.


    On the opposite street, four or five Taiyi Daluo walked over. They were all dressed in special services from the Xinghai Realm. Among them was a handsome young golden fairy who wore a blue shirt. Proudly, it seems that these Taiyi Daluo are all his guards.


    Taiyi Daluo was the guardian of the Golden Immortal, Zhou Shu saw it for the first time on Tianxing Island, but it was not this incident that surprised him, but the person.


    The young man in the green shirt is undoubtedly Li Chenyi, the star lord of Emei from the Xuanhuang world.


    Li Chenyi also noticed Zhou Shu and Ping An, and moved his gaze away with a slight glance, without any change.


    Zhou Shu nodded indifferently. He was not worried that Li Chenyi could see his identity. He changed his face and said nothing about the protection of the Six Difficulties. Only by carefully observing the Hunyuan realm, it is possible to see that it is just the golden fairy Li Chenyi and these Taiyi Daluo must be impossible.


    Why is Li Chenyi here, and it seems that his position in Tianxing Island is quite high? Is this really the Emei of the past?


    There seems to be no other explanation.


    In Qingque''s memory, Li Chenyi was the first to be taken away. Emei was gone at the time. Where was he taken? This is probably the Star Sea Realm. If this is the case, Zhou Shu might be in a lot of trouble, because Li Chenyi comes from the Xuanhuang Realm, he knows everyone on the Tongtian Tower, and he is a very wise person. People standing on the opposite side will always be troublesome.


    The two passed by, and no one stopped the next step, and no one wrote down the other, but is it really the case?


    Shortly after passing the street corner, Li Chenyi sighed slightly, and the corner of his mouth curled up, "Heh."


    "What''s wrong, Lord of the Seven Islands?"


    Da Luo Jinxian on the side had a slightly condensed expression and looked very nervous.


    Li Chenyi said lightly, "It''s okay, it''s just that an old person suddenly thought of it."


    He had already used all the methods he could use, and he didn''t recognize Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu gave him a strange feeling. This feeling was only experienced when he saw someone in the Xuanhuang Realm, and I felt a little emotional.


    Da Luo Jinxian said with a solemn expression, "Lord of the Seven Islands, don''t think about things in the past. Now you are a person valued by both the Xinghai Realm and the Immortal Realm. Your future is limitless. Apart from those few, don''t talk to other people in the tower. If you have anything to do with it, it will be very detrimental to you. If you encounter it, the best way is to capture or kill it, and forever end troubles."


    "I have actually forgotten it, huh," Li Chenyi smiled lightly, "It''s different. This is the immortal world, not there. In the past, I was inferior to him, but now, I''m afraid I won''t look at him more, but speaking, if When I really met him, I was a little bit reluctant to start, haha."


    Da Luo Jinxian nodded, "That''s good, go to the island owner, they are waiting for you, today''s guide is the senior of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, it is very important."


    "I know."


    Li Chenyi walked slowly, and suddenly said, "The two of you just now, please help me pay attention to what they are doing here. Besides, if they are about to leave the Xinghai Realm soon, help me stay temporarily. If That��s not it."


    Da Luo Jinxian seemed to realize something, "Seven Island Master, how long will it be soon?"


    Li Chenyi said intently, "For two years, if he is really that person, he can probably recognize me. In this case, he can stay for a few months."


    Da Luo Jinxian nodded, "I see, but if the Seven Island Master really doubts him, it''s better to catch him directly, so that saves trouble, the island owner, his subordinates will find a way to prevaricate."


    Li Chenyi said indifferently I told you, don��t try to influence me to make any decision, now I have more important things to do, I can��t bother more, and I have to take a risk for a doubt The risk of losing the trust of the island owner is not worth it. Do you know what I mean? I have already made a mistake about this once, and I can never make another mistake. "


    "Yes."


    Da Luo Jinxian lowered his head, stopped talking, and turned around.


    Zhou Shu and Ping An, have slowly walked into a restaurant, tasting wine and eating spiritual food, but Zhou Shu''s heart is half hanging, and the wine glass in his hand has not been put down until he is within sight. There was a person who wanted to see, and then he put down the wine glass leisurely.


    What he saw was Da Luo Jinxian who was instructed by Li Chenyi to come and monitor him.


    Although Daluo''s level of concealment was surprisingly high, he couldn''t escape the visit of the Eighth Sense. Even though Zhou Shu had converged a lot in Xiancheng, he was discovered by Zhou Shu as soon as he appeared.


    "Still don''t worry? So far-sighted, it really is you, Li Chenyi."


    Zhou Shu is very confident that Li Chenyi cannot recognize him, but this does not mean that Li Chenyi, who has always been cautious, will not doubt that he has been monitored. However, this is not a bad thing. You can properly create an illusion so that Li Chenyi can see clearly. , I am not the person he suspects.


    It seems that Li Chenyi''s position in the Star Sea Realm is not low, and it is not difficult to check Zhou Shu.


    However, he couldn��t find out anything. After arriving in the Star Sea Realm, Zhou Shu has been very restrained in the past few months. He has not revealed any signs. He originally planned to ask Aojian about the news and did not ask. If Zhou Shu really did something, With Li Chenyi''s suspiciousness, he would definitely be traced to him.


    Fortunately, of course, luck comes from Zhou Shu''s careful words and deeds.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2595: Tao and mystery

    There are a group of tails behind Zhou Shu. No matter what he is doing, there are people spying. This feeling is not very good, and doing things is much less convenient, but this also shows that Li Chenyi��s investigation of Zhou Shu is only personal. Zhou Shu didn''t borrow the power of the world master, and Zhou Shu responded with ease. If he borrowed the power of the world master, Zhou Shu would not feel any prying eyes.


    Every day, Zhou Shu and Ping An traveled around the islands, making friends everywhere, and at the same time did not miss the major events on Star Island, such as auctions and so on.


    It is worth mentioning that Zhou Shu joined a dojo called Yuqi Dao.


    This dojo promotes Yuqi Dao, the Dao that the master of the dojo thought of himself, and its root lies in the cultivation of the body.


    Saitama sect refines the device into the body, while Yu Qidao in turn refines the body into the device. Saitama sect is to train the body to be as strong as a fairy, and Yuqi��s goal is to refine his body. Become an immortal weapon, turn one''s own soul into an instrument spirit... It is said that after success, it will be easier to advance to a higher level.


    No one believed this kind of ridiculous way, and naturally no one would join it. In fact, apart from Zhou Shu, there were only two people who went to the dojo, and the owner of the dojo was also included.


    The reason why Zhou Shu joined was still holding the inclusive idea of ??Shu Zhi Dao, trying to learn some useful things from this weird Dao. Unexpectedly, it was really useful. The owner of the game was a very good master of refiners, yes. The understanding of Qi Dao is far above Zhou Shu, comparable to Ou Ting. He just refined the artifact into a magic barrier. For an immortal artifact that suits him perfectly, he searched the world and could not find the most perfect material, and finally decided to use his own flesh and blood. Muscles and bones serve as materials.


    "What material can be more suitable than your own body? The immortal artifact made from your own body is the most perfect immortal artifact!"


    This behavior is a bit like Gan Jiang Moxie.


    Turning blood into juice, taking bones to make firewood, and enthusiasm, all kinds of special theories, the owner of that field was right.


    It''s not just theory. In order to satisfy the refining needs of his body, he not only practiced dozens of physical exercises, but also swallowed many rare immortals, and ate the pill as a meal. He didn''t expect the body to explode more. Strong power, only to be able to become better materials.


    Zhou Shu has to admire this spirit.


    The other Jinxian who went with him listened to the three-day Dao and left. When he left, his face was blue, but Zhou Shu persisted for three months.


    The reason for not being able to hold on for longer is that the owner decided to do it three months later... In fact, he started this dojo and was ready to die as a martyr. He wanted to put his own money before death. The idea is passed on to other people without being buried.


    In the meantime, Zhou Shu persuaded the passer to give up, and even calculated the result of the deduction by himself-the success rate was infinitely close to zero-and told him that he was still unmoved, but just drove Zhou Shu away and used himself The clone began to refine the body into the device. According to his theory, the moment the refining device was completed, the clone would also enter the fairy weapon and become an important part of the fairy weapon.


    A few months later, Zhou Shu went to the dojo again.


    Except for a jade slip and a page of suicide note, nothing was found.


    The suicide note said that when he was halfway through the refining process, he suddenly had a new idea that might be able to change the refining avenue, so he left in time and left to verify. If in the future you see a pot with hands like pot ears, without a head, there is a pot. The person who covered it was him. When the time comes, the two of them will talk about him. He has introduced Zhou Shu as a confidant, and he also left the essence of his life''s learning in the jade slip and gave it to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, picked up the jade slip and turned it over.


    After reading it for a while, I felt fulfilled. The Qi Dao is indeed far beyond my own knowledge, and it takes a lot of time to realize it. What is certain is that this jade slip can make Zhou Shu''s Dao improve a lot.


    Sure enough, geniuses are all weird, and only this kind of genius can push a certain Tao forward quickly.


    During this time, Zhou Shu also went to Xinghai Secret Realm twice with Ping An.


    The Xinghai Secret Realm is located on Qunyu Island. It is the reason for countless people to come to the Xinghai Realm. Someone has obtained the Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifact in the Secret Realm, and there is more than one person, and earlier insiders said that when the Xinghai Secret Realm was opened, The realm master said that there are two Dao artifacts in it, and those who are predestined can get them. Although few people mention it now, many people believe that the two Dao artifacts are still in the secret realm and no one has taken them.


    Dao artifacts are far better than immortal artifacts. They contain the essence of Tao. At this stage of the Hunyuan realm, most people are in control of a certain law, and their strengths are similar, and they are inseparable. Of course, they control several laws or high-level laws. The law is naturally the strong among them, but also, if you can have a Dao implement, you can infinitely widen the gap with the same-level Hunyuan realm, and you can enter the celestial list and surpass other people.


    There are several Taoist artifacts in the heavens, about tens of thousands. It seems that the total number is very large, but compared with the number of practitioners like the Ganges sand, it is pitiful. Moreover, most Taoist artifacts are in the hands of saints and quasi-sages. Often a sage left dozens of Taoist artifacts, and quasi-sages also had at least a few, and few of them could fall into the hands of Hunyuan realm.


    Only Taiyi Daluo can enter the secret realm here, but he may get a Taoist tool that will last a lifetime, so there is no need to say how attractive the secret realm is.


    Although the fees of the Xinghai Secret Realm are extremely high, and seven hundred immortal jade can only enter once, it is still in a rush. Most practitioners who have money in the Xinghai Realm will go there, and some dragons and demons will try their luck.


    The Xinghai Secret Realm is very dangerous. It is dangerous at every step, but there are very few people who die in the Xinghai Secret Realm. That''s because there is a return formation on the star card. When you are in danger, you can launch it and pass you to the secret outside. However, go in again. I have to pay again.


    That''s how Zhou Shu came out the first time he went in.


    He and Ping An encountered a group of heroic tricks that had survived a heavy disaster. It was not considered a great danger. If you want to escape, you can escape, but he did not hesitate to use it. One of the reasons was that he was still under surveillance and didn��t want to. Another reason for exposing his strength is that he has a fairy fate ring. You don''t need to use fairy jade to enter the secret realm. It doesn''t hurt to try so many.


    The stars fell, caged the two of them, and appeared outside the secret in the blink of an eye.


    The star power in this starlight is so strong that it can��t be concealed at all. Zhou Shu has heard of this kind of formation and teleportation effect in the Xuanhuang Realm. The unique magic weapon from Emei is now in the Xinghai Realm. Seen here, it seems to be more proof of the connection between this and Emei.


    When he entered the Secret Realm for the second time, Zhou Shu was more careful.


    He and Ping An explored for about twenty days, and when they encountered a blue dragon that had survived the second stage of transformation, they chose to leave.


    The harvest cannot be said to be bad. The experience of killing dozens of sacred beasts is enough, but it is a bit far from expectation. After all, those sacred beasts have nothing left after being killed. They live by the secret realm, and their death belongs to the secret realm. Zhou Shu can get it. Yes, it''s just the fairy objects and artifacts they guard.


    Zhou Shu is not short of these, he sold a lot of them.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the spring evening on Wang Chuan map, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2596: Ayoro family

    "He had a great conversation with the island owner on Qilin Island..."


    "He was learning a weird way in the dojo on the island..."


    "He went to the Xinghai Secret Realm on Qunyu Island, and soon came out, and soon went in again. He has a fairy ring..."


    "He participated in the Tianxing Island auction and spent twenty thousand three celestial jade to buy a sword. This is the sixth sword he bought..."


    "He has a lot of celestial artifacts, a total of 11 pieces have been sold in the past five auctions..."


    Li Chenyi indifferently flipped through the report jade slip in his hand, and said calmly, "Two years, are they here?"


    Da Luo Jinxian just nodded, "Yes."


    "Forget it."


    Li Chenyi shook his head dumbly. What does it matter how much immortal jade has? Could it be that he has him? As long as it''s not that person, he doesn''t care at all, but even if it''s that person, he just wants to see that person bends to himself, just like he did to that woman.


    "Lord of the Seven Islands..." Jin Xian''s expression changed slightly, and he hurriedly changed his words, "No, the owner of the Six Islands, his subordinates have gone out."


    A faint smile appeared on Li Chenyi��s indifferent face. Yes, the Lord of the Six Islands, he has made a big step up in just two years, and he has risen by one rank in the order of rank. Of course, this is what he deserves. He did a lot of things and never rested for almost a breath, but he was still far away from the goal he wanted... Thinking of this, he felt a little gloomy in his heart. He who came from the Xuanhuang Realm, could get a promotion in the Xinghai Realm, needed He has paid far more than others, no one knows how much suffering he has endured over the years...


    Bang!


    Thinking of the place of hatred, Li Chenyi unconsciously smashed the jade slip on the table and suddenly shattered into several pieces. The big Luo Jinxian below was also shocked. He had followed his master for hundreds of years, but it was the first time I saw Li Chenyi. Gaffe.


    "It''s okay, go down, thank you very much."


    Li Chenyi turned his face and smiled, his smile warmed like a spring breeze, Da Luo Jinxian''s heart was terrified, and he quickly retreated after saluting.


    A few days later.


    Zhou Shu, who was wandering on Baisha Island, suddenly felt like his whole body was relaxed. The eyes that had been around him for the past few years, the people around him all the time, suddenly disappeared, he smiled and sighed, "Finally give up? "


    Ping An looked at him, "When shall we leave?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll leave in a few days and watch the remaining large islands."


    Leaving as soon as the time is up is still prone to suspicion.


    In the Star Sea Realm, apart from those floating islands that are completely forbidden to go to, there are more than 300 large floating islands and more than 6,000 small floating islands. Zhou Shu has no time to go to the small floating islands, but the big ones still want to visit them all. .


    These big floating islands are similar to a small world. Just looking at them can give Zhou Shu a lot of inspiration.


    The next island is huge, several times larger than the central three islands, but it is very barren and has little life. The entire island is covered with a layer of blue sand, like an endless desert, which looks extremely desolate. Therefore, this island is called Blue Sand Island.


    Not long after walking on the island, I saw two Dijiang tribes slowly approaching.


    It is full of power, with wings spread dozens of feet, covering the sky, but in their eyes, there is no danger, only peace.


    Zhou Shu went up and chatted for a few words, and got a general understanding of the situation of this Lansha Island.


    Lansha Island is the gathering place of the Dijiang tribe. About ten thousand years ago, a group of Dijiang tribe moved here and then lived here. They abide by the rules of the Xinghai Realm, and are no different from the human practitioners and most foreign races here. .


    Zhou Shu was a bit surprised. It��s rare for sacred beasts to live in the same realm with other races, let alone peaceful coexistence. This means that sacred beasts have given up a lot, especially the self-esteem of being the queen of the gods. In a sense, this Qundijiang is more like being domesticated.


    Watching those two Dijiang clan salutes awkwardly and then left, Zhou Shu entered the world of refining monsters.


    Unsurprisingly, Xiangru was a little outraged, "How could this be? They live here and still abide by the rules of ordinary people. Is this still a beast?"


    As if he realized something, he glanced at Zhou Shu, "I''m not targeting you, you are different from other people."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I know, you are different from them."


    Xiangru also lives under people and abides by Zhou Shu��s rules, but he always maintains arrogance and is only equal to people in the world of demon refining. Outsiders are not in his eyes. Zhou Shu understands that this is the dignity of the queen of the gods. If you forget With this, they are no longer the queens of the gods, but ordinary aliens.


    Xiangru watched Zhou Shu and slowly said, "I want to go out and see and see the leader of the Dijiang Clan here."


    "can."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Actually, I won''t restrain you, and your mark is gone. You can leave at any time without scruples."


    Xiangru''s expression slightly condensed, "Zhou Shu, I will keep my previous promise and I will definitely come back."


    Zhou Shu released Xiangru.


    Wings fluttered, and the wind surging, although it was almost exactly the same as those outside Dijiang, but the look was completely different, with the head held high, the Jieyu in his eyes was not comparable to those of the Dijiang clan. Xiangru nodded to Zhou Shu. Soon it flew away and disappeared.


    "what?"


    Ping An stared at Zhou Shu as if he didn''t know him, "You... raise a divine beast, Emperor Jiang?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s not a support, we have always been friends, and he wants to meet his clan."


    "Dijiang can follow you..." Ping An muttered, and suddenly laughed, "Yang Rong, you don''t hide anything like this from me, and you let it out in front of me, do you trust me more and more Up?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t answer. There was no talk of trust, but who would know what happened in the future.


    The two walked on Lansha Island for two days. Although Lansha Island is barren like a desert, it has excellent scenery. There are also many special buildings unique to the Dijiang tribe, such as triangular spires and huge cylindrical statues. These, this trip is worthwhile.


    Xiangru is back.


    He got into the world of refining demon, his face was a little gloomy.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What happened?"


    "They left the Dijiang Realm a long time ago, with the purpose of looking for the Emperor Eye Jade, one of the Four Sacred Relics. They found a trace in the Xinghai Realm and stayed there. They haven''t found it for tens of thousands of years. Instead... Members of the world, they have been completely assimilated here! They are no longer the Emperor Clan at all! From them I can''t see the slightest pride and dignity! Only the inferiority and self-pity of being servants, Ooo! Ooo!"


    Xiangru is still in the form of the Emperor River, roaring in mid-air angrily, trembling in all directions, coercion spreading unscrupulously, and the creatures shunned.


    Zhou Shu watched silently, and waited for him to calm down before saying, "What are you going to do?"


    Xiangru transformed into a human form and walked to Zhou Shu''s side, "I can''t do anything."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "You found the clansmen and traces of the sacred artifacts, you don''t do anything?"


    "If I stay here, I will either become like them or die... They are also forced."


    Xiangru turned to Zhou Shu and said with a solemn expression, "Zhou Shu, I got some useful things from the tribe. Let me stay here, and I will help you better. At the same time, I hope that if there is a chance in the future... ��"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I know."


    Xiangru nodded, turned and left.

 Chapter 2597: Road encounter transaction

    The next island.


    The island is very small, probably the smallest here, with a radius of less than five thousand miles.


    There is nothing on the island except a hot spring. There is a thick mist floating over the hot spring less than hundreds of miles. Hundreds of practitioners and foreign races are sitting in it. They look fascinated and forget me. Experience the most beautiful and pleasant things.


    "A bunch of ignorant fools."


    Ping An is very contemptuous. In her opinion, only mortals and fools can show this expression, even Taiyi Daluo.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You may be the same as them when you go in."


    "I do not believe."


    Ping An snorted and was about to fly down, but was held by Zhou Shu. He shook his head, "Don''t be too curious, don''t try some things."


    "Ok?"


    Ping An took a serious look at Zhou Shu, hesitated, and said thoughtfully, "What is this famous hall on earth?"


    "This is Yuequan."


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "It is said that all wishes can be fulfilled in the spring water, and they can be completely satisfied. Of course, these satisfactions are all imaginary illusions. You will not notice it when you are inside, and you will understand it after you come out. You can try occasionally, but if Indulging in that feeling is very detrimental to cultivation. The Yuequan here is even more dangerous. You''d better not try."


    "That''s the same as Rumeng Jue, there is the same method in Yin Kui Ce, do you want to try it?"


    Ping Ping smiled and looked at Zhou Shu, "The effect is definitely better than Yuequan. Even if you keep indulging in it, it doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There is no desire power in the Ru Meng Jue, and it has no effect on me at all. It''s not that you haven''t tried it."


    "You are a wooden person."


    Ping An was a little embarrassed, and suddenly stunned, "What are you talking about, the power of desire?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, there must be the power of desire in Yuequan. This is a force that almost everyone can''t resist. Even me, I dare not try it easily. It is terrible to be dominated by desire and not free. thing."


    The power of desire is different from the power of the Zen door, but the power of the law of desire.


    Aspiration is generated by the condensing of one''s own obsession. It is rooted in the practitioner''s own obsession. Obsession is extremely difficult to eliminate. Death and immortality. Transformed into aspiration is one of the most powerful forces in the world. One, but it is still incomparable with the highest law of desire. Mastering the law of desire is not much worse than mastering destiny. You can afford to do whatever you want, not just for yourself, but also for others.


    Zhou Shu is a founder of Taoism, with a furnace in his body, self-confidence will not be affected by most forces, but obviously the power of desire is not among them.


    He could still try the Yuequan of Caihuan, but here��s Yuequan, the steam alone can make Taiyi Daluo lost, so why bother to try? It is not what he wants to do to get himself into an unpredictable state.


    But in the future, he will come to try. Later, when it is possible to understand the law of desire.


    "I won''t try."


    Ping An shook his head simply, only looking at the people in Yuequan, "They, don''t you know?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Maybe I don''t know, maybe I know, but knowing doesn''t mean that I can resist it. It is not easy to resist the temptation, especially Jinxian can feel the taste of becoming a saint and control one..."


    Ping An hurriedly said, "Stop talking, you say I have to try again, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Actually...if you really want to try it, you can, I can pull you out at any time."


    "Are you tempting me?"


    Ping An snorted, "I''m not fooled, no matter how good a wish is, it is better to hold something in my hand. I am not interested in illusion, so I walk around."


    I ignored Zhou Shu and flew away, but when I looked back, there was still a little bit of dissatisfaction and curiosity in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu was indeed tempting her. He brought her here to try her, and the heart of peace was firmer than he thought, or it was more realistic.


    This is not a bad thing.


    Not long after leaving Yuequan Island, a Taiyi Daluo flew over and bowed his hand in a salute, "Daoist Yang, fellow Daoist Ping An, at Xia Xu Ziliu, who is a disciple of the Tianfumen, has been waiting here for two Daoists for a long time. ."


    "Tianfumen?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, but politely said, "I wonder what the seniors are asking for us?"


    Xu Ziliu calmly said, "At the Xueyu Island auction half a month ago, fellow Taoists bought a whole piece of Chilonglong Gold, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said thoughtfully, "Does senior want to buy Dragon Gold? What are the conditions?"


    This kind of thing is very common in the Xinghai world. Many people failed to catch up with the auction, or did not bring enough fairy jade. Afterwards, they would consult with the buyer to buy. The asking price was usually higher than the original price. Zhou Shu himself encountered it three times, twice. He has changed hands, earning fairy jade and some very good fairy things. This is also one of the reasons why Zhou Shu is willing to stay in the Xinghai Realm. After changing to the Outer Realm Fairy City or the Fairy Realm, most of the people who come to you are killers.


    "Friends all understand."


    Xu Ziliu smiled, "Don��t hide from the dao friends, I was in the auction house at the time, but the fairy jade was not enough to make a bid. Later I went to collect some more, but it was still three thousand celestial jade. Can you cut love?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, turned around and wanted to go, "Senior, even the original price is not enough, how can I agree? Let''s forget it."


    Xu Zi stayed and hurriedly said, "Don''t leave, fellow daoist, I really can''t get the fairy jade, I really don''t have any, or I will give you all of this," he handed over a few Wanfang Rings, begging Said, "I don''t want all the Dragon Gold, as long as half is fine. Please also ask fellow Taoists to help."


    "Half, then I will consider it."


    Zhou Shu unceremoniously picked up the Wanfang Ring, took a few glances, and said lightly, "It seems that there is nothing valuable."


    "Some of them are sold, otherwise they won''t be able to find fellow daoists."


    Xu Ziliu sighed, feeling quite miserable. A big Luo Jinxian couldn''t make enough fairy jade, and finally saw that he couldn''t afford what he wanted, while the opposite one was spending money like the earth... People are more popular than dead. what.


    Zhou Shu added a broken stone stele and four or five yellow beads the size of a thumb that resembled soil bumps, and put the Wanfang ring back again.


    "Everything is useless."


    He faintly smiled calmly said, "Senior is sincere to look for me for half a month, and that junior is not good to let Senior down. Half of Dragon Gold can be sold to you, but you have to answer a few questions. ?"


    "no problem."


    Xu Ziliu''s eyes lit up and nodded eagerly, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shuzhen to agree.


    After Zhou Shu asked a few questions on the avenue, he pointed to the stone tablet in his hand, "Senior, where did this come from? What text is on it?"


    Xu Ziliu thought for a while, and said honestly, "I saw it in the Gobi world decades ago, and I took it down casually, and when I came back, I asked people that it was written in the Yinkui world, which seemed to be an insidious technique. I wanted to lose it, but I didn��t want to. It��s really not a good thing."


    What about Gobi?


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you, senior, let''s take the fairy jade, we can trade."


    "Good, good!"


    Xu Zi left a look of joy, took Long Jin and took a closer look, then thanked him again before leaving in a hurry.

 Chapter 2598: Really stupid

    Xu Zi stayed away, and became excited with uncontrollable peace. He grabbed the stele and examined it carefully.


    After watching it over and over for a long time, she raised her head with confusion and surprise in her eyes, "Yang Rong, are you wrong? Isn''t this the basic technique of Yinmofeng? It''s not a valuable thing at all. Ok."


    Zhou Shu took the stone tablet with a smile and nodded, "I didn''t say it was valuable, it is indeed a very common technique."


    Ping An was stunned and stared at Zhou Shu, "I thought you had discovered the lost part of Yin Kui Ce, and you were anxious to trade with him. It turned out that it was nothing but your kindness. You... No, you are not like this. Yes, what are those beads?"


    She stared at the earthy yellow beads and asked Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu threw it a few times and slipped it into his arms. "Actually, I don''t know you. This is a kind of strange tree seed, but death is alive. I don''t know if it can germinate. Just try it, maybe it will work. I''ll show it to you if I grow up."


    "you����"


    There was nothing to say, and he held back for a while before saying, "You are really stupid."


    Zhou Shu smiled and continued to move forward.


    Stupid? From the perspective of Xianyu, he has not lost anymore. Half of the dragon gold has been sold for almost a dollar, and he received a good favor. Xu Ziliu is a disciple of the Tianfumen, which is the Tao of the heavens. The scale of the first sect was not under the Sacred Fire Gate, and Zhou Shu knew that Ning Xuanqing was in this gate. It would not hurt to befriend Xu Ziliu...Of course, there were better reasons.


    Those few seeds are Wutongzi, the seeds of the sacred tree Wutong in the Xuanhuang Realm. There is a hint of life in it, and there is a small chance to take root and sprout. It is a little bit among others, not worth the effort, but here in Zhou Shu. It is 100%. Under the nurturing of the nourishing moss, the phoenix tree will definitely grow into a phoenix tree.


    Needless to say, the significance of the several sacred trees is of great value to the demon refining world and the building wood fragments. Now that they have seen it, Zhou Shu will definitely not miss it.


    As for the stone tablet, the words on it were nothing, but the cracked traces were very unusual.


    After obtaining the stele, Zhou Shu has calculated and deduced it many times, and it can be basically concluded that the reason for the rupture of the stele came from a familiar sword intent, and it was more than 20 years ago, combined with the position of the Gobi world. The stone tablet was most likely broken by Li Aojian, perhaps Li Aojian was in the Gobi realm!


    It was worthwhile to get the latest news from Li Aojian, and to pay some fairy jade.


    These reasons don��t have to be explained to Ping An. Just be stupid. It doesn��t matter.


    Ten days later, the two appeared at an auction on Star Island.


    If nothing else, after the end of today, the two will leave for the Tianfeng world.


    Zhou Shu decided to participate in the auction a long time ago. There are large and small auctions in the Xinghai Realm almost every month, but this one is a bit different. It is called the Xinghai Yunbao Club and is a famous big merchant Yunbao Pavilion in the heavens. Hosted together with Xinghai Realm, only once every 100 years, and only held in Xinghai Realm, there are many treasures in it, which is very attractive to Zhou Shu.


    And Zhou Shu has no shortage of fairy jade now.


    Having obtained a large amount of Liu Ting''s inheritance, coupled with reselling, he has almost 110,000 immortal jade in his hand, which can be regarded as a little rich man.


    The auction venue is not big. On a round stage like hundreds of stars, there are different practitioners or foreign races. They are basically Taiyi Daluo. There are also several Golden Immortals of Hunyuan. Zhou Shu and Ping An are rare. The number two of the golden immortals looks a bit eye-catching, but most people are not surprised, because Zhou Shu has been lavishly on Tianxing Island during this period, and he has also calculated some limelight. Many people know them, and only a few have rushed from other places. The practitioners who come will look at the two of them with surprise.


    Soon, as the treasures came to the stage, the expressions of everyone became more and more excited, and their eyes turned red.


    Zhou Shu has seen this scene many times. In fact, it is not easy to maintain a steady state of mind at large auctions. There are too many good treasures in front of them, and everyone will inevitably think, what if these treasures are mine? Can he advance to the ranks quickly and become a great tycoon in the fairy world?


    "Great Desolate Halberd!"


    A long halberd appeared in the middle.


    The halberd body is dark and dull, wrinkled and spotted, like the bark of a thousand-year-old tree. It is full of vicissitudes. The tip of the halberd has no edge and no blade. The black smoke is constantly emitted from it, converging on the tip of the halberd, forming a A tiny bottomless whirlpool, at a glance, there is a feeling that even your mind will be swallowed.


    "This... isn''t it a fairy?"


    "This is the first time you have come to Xinghai Yunbao Club? Of course it''s not a fairy, and everything is sold here!"


    "This should be a good magic weapon, it looks pretty good."


    Many people pointed and pointed, Zhou Shuning looked on the halberd, and his heart moved.


    "The Great Desolate Halberd, Demon Soldier, is the weapon that Red Feather Demon Lord once used. It is famous on the Demon Realm Weapon List.


    Everyone was shocked and started talking.


    "Aka Yu Demon Venerable, is it one of the top ten demon Venerable?"


    "Yes, the third Demon Venerable of the Demon Realm, in charge of hundreds of realms, is one of the giants of the Demon Realm, and the Xinghai Realm can get his weapon."


    "It''s not a magic weapon, but a magic soldier. This is rare."


    "There are also equal-level demon soldiers. Most of these demon soldiers were used in the early days, and they have already been eliminated.


    "You seem to understand, Elder Liu, can you introduce one or two?"


    "Actually, you can know it by going to the Demon Realm. They can''t get a good name. They are nothing but Heaven Demon Soldiers, Earth Demon Soldiers, etc. The sky is better than the earth, and the earth is better than the ordinary. This Great Wild Halberd should be the Earth Demon Soldier, but... ��The refining method of the magic weapon is much more troublesome than our immortal world refining the fairy weapons."


    What he said was very vague, but he didn''t know much, maybe he didn''t know much about Zhou Shu.


    Demon soldiers are classified into heaven demon soldiers, earth demon soldiers, etc. This one is indeed an earth demon soldier, but the name is not casually called. It has many meanings and has a lot to do with the power of the demon god. It is not a simple division of strengths and weaknesses by heaven and earth. According to the different methods of use, the demon soldiers and the earth demon soldiers have their own advantages and disadvantages. This is not like the fairy weapons in the fairy world. The difference in grade basically represents the strength. It can never be better than the fifth or sixth grade.


    But he was also right. The refining method of the magic weapon is very complicated, and it is much more troublesome than refining.


    In fact, magic soldiers are not "refined", but "grown", which is similar to cultivating demons. In various demon blood pools, various materials and demon soldiers kill and swallow each other, and learn from each other. Magic power...just like raising Gu. It takes at least thousands of years for a Heaven Demon Soldier or Earth Demon Soldier to be born. The master of the demon race can only refine one during his lifetime. Satisfied magic soldier.


    Not to mention these, Zhou Shu also knows a general idea, but for Zhou Shu, this magic soldier can be said to be determined.


    Of course it wasn''t for your own use, it was for the little stone. The Great Desolate Halberd was mostly easier to use than the Nether Golden Pillar. With this, its combat power could be greatly improved.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelids with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2599: Lu Gong 0

    The demons who were present made their bids one after another, and they soon raised them to 17,000 cents and 500 jade.


    But the price is almost at the end. Most practitioners watch the excitement and will not make a price at all. Without their participation, the price cannot be raised at all, and the demons have few channels to obtain immortal jade, and it is hard to get more than 10,000. .


    "Eighteen thousand."


    After Zhou Shu spoke, the demons suddenly lost their voices and only cast their hateful eyes.


    Many practitioners were also surprised that an authentic immortal would shoot magic soldiers at such a high price.


    "This kid has money but no money..."


    "You are right, he just has money but no money."


    "The Demon Soldiers also grabbed it. Are you not afraid of being retaliated by the Demon Race after you leave the Xinghai Realm? Now the Demon Race knows him. It''s really bold."


    "Hehe, someone is willing to die and take care of us."


    No one continued to bid, Zhou Shu got the Great Desolate Halberd as he wished.


    With a halberd of dozens of feet, lying flat in front of him, Zhou Shu''s first feeling was not the vast demonic energy in the magic soldier, but the vicissitudes of the years, unconsciously recalling the past of this magic soldier... in his heart Suddenly, this feeling has appeared frequently recently, especially when he saw something long ago. He has a vague idea. This is somewhat related to reincarnation. Is it because his law of reincarnation has improved?


    No matter what, you must take a look at Kunlun mirror later.


    Ping An was a little surprised, "You buy this too? Really there are so many immortal jade that you have nowhere to spend?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and put away the Great Desolate Halberd, "If you want fairy jade, I will give you some. What do you think?"


    Pinging stagnated, shook his head and said, "Take it back to Yinkui Realm and talk about it."


    The Great Desolation Halberd did not stir up any storms, and people quickly invested in the next auction. After about two quarters of an hour, a seemingly ordinary scroll appeared in the middle. Everyone''s eyes fell on it, and their heartbeats speeded up involuntarily. .


    Many people come for this scroll.


    The drawing axis slowly opened up a bit.


    There should be a woman in the painting. The scroll is half-scrolled. There are very few pictures to see, only the sideburns and headdress, not even half-hidden with the pipa, but just seeing one point, it is as if seeing the woman standing In front of him, he was like a fairy Lingbo, unconsciously obsessed with a smile.


    "It''s really Lu Gong hundred rolls!"


    "There can be no mistake! Except for painting Shenglu Daozi, who can make a simple picture of a lady to this level? Just showing a corner is charming? I can even be sure that as long as the scroll is fully opened, the person in the painting will walk away come out."


    "It turned out to be the real thing, the real thing!"


    "In any case, grab it!"


    The atmosphere was ignited at once.


    The painting sage Lu Daozi of the Xuanhuang World, after becoming a sage, left a hundred paintings to the heavens, that is, Lu Gong Baijuan.


    Lu Gong��s hundred scrolls are equivalent to the book of saints. Any practitioner can get an epiphany from these paintings. It is no different from a saint��s personal guidance. If all 100 paintings can be collected, it is rumored that the saints of paintings will come and be transformed. This is good luck. General chance.


    It is worth mentioning that there are basically no rubbings or reproductions of Lu Gong��s hundred scrolls, because the paintings of the master cannot be imitated at all. The shape is similar but not the gods. The difference can be seen at a glance. The Lu Gong hundred scrolls here are obviously genuine. .


    Only need to collect a hundred saint books, anyone will be crazy about it, Zhou Shu is no exception.


    He was a painter in the past, how could he not be excited when he saw such a rare treasure? However, Zhou Shu also knows that he might not be able to buy it, but as long as he can see the true face, it is worth it. Unfortunately, this is also difficult to achieve. The power of the saint in the book of authentic saints cannot even be his eighth sense. See through.


    "One hundred thousand!"


    The first price shouting shocked people''s spirits and ignited most people''s jealousy, as if to burn the auction house.


    "One hundred and ten thousand!"


    "180,000!"


    The higher the price, the fewer people shouting.


    He was finally taken by a Hunyuan Golden Immortal. At the moment when the scroll was in his hand, everyone��s eyes were fixed on him, unabashedly jealous, as if he was going to eat him. After numerous winds and waves, there was a little emptiness at this time, and he put it away in a hurry, turned and left.


    Zhou Shu remembered his appearance. Most of the others were the same, but it was probably useless. Buying such a strange treasure would change his appearance even at the Hunyuan realm.


    There should be a different person after going out.


    Not long.


    A very simple jade slip was put up, with a few interlaced golden lights on it, which faintly recognized the word "forbidden".


    That''s right, it''s the immortal ban.


    Xinghai Realm occasionally sells some immortal bans, which makes the immortal world a headache, but in the eyes of foreign races and demon demons and others, it is better. Being able to sell immortal bans indicates that it is a good thing to do right with the immortal world. Up.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, this was a means by the Xinghai Realm to win the trust of the alien race, and it was deliberately disconnected from the Immortal Realm, but this was not the case.


    "Eternal prosperity!"


    Hearing the name of Fa Jue, everyone''s expressions became strange.


    "Sell this too?"


    "This is the real immortal world forbidden..."


    "Not only the fairy world, but other worlds are also forbidden, right?"


    "Yes, no one in the Demon World will learn this."


    Long prosperous gong sounds good, but it is actually a very sinister practice.


    Casting this kind of exercises can squeeze a person''s essence to the greatest extent, allowing a person to exert extraordinary abilities in a short time, but after the time limit, they immediately become exhausted and there is no possibility of recovery. The most commonly used The place is used to force a confession, to force double cultivation, etc. Many evil cultivators deliberately practice similar exercises to harvest the sun and squeeze the opponent''s cultivation base, so that a young and energetic immortal can become an old man who falls in the wind.


    It is worth mentioning that the Long-Prosperity Gong is the most effective and famous of similar exercises.


    It originated from Fairy Caiyu, who was once ranked 173 on the list of real murderers. There were tens of thousands of immortals who died in her hands. Among them, there are many Hunyuan Jinxian. The foundation of her cultivation is her own creation. By using this technique, you can squeeze Taiyi Daluo��s cultivation base into dryness in a few months, and become so weak that it is not as good as a mortal. Later, the elder Ni Liqun of Shu Mountain pursued him for three hundred years, and finally Cut her under the sword.


    This matter was spread widely in the heavens, and no one knew it.


    Fairy Caiyu died, but the long-lasting success has not been lost, and her disciples passed it down.


    "The reserve price is three thousand celestial jade!"


    For a while, no one kept up with the bids, only whispers.


    "This is cheap you can buy it."


    "This, I really dare not buy it."


    "In fact, it��s not bad to buy it, and it��s good as a collection."


    "Forget it, if this evil technique is learned by family members, you won''t be able to cry."


    "Cheap is cheap, but it''s embarrassing to buy it. This kind of exercise should be completely lost."


    After a while, when it was about to pass, a voice rang.


    "Three thousand immortal jade!"


    Everyone looked surprised, and they all looked towards the source of the sound, only seeing Zhou Shu with a calm face.


    It was indeed Zhou Shu called.


    On the side, Ping An was stunned, "You...what are you doing? You called it wrong, right?"


    She instantly felt that I didn''t come with him, I didn''t come with him.

 Chapter 2600: Too straightforward

    Zhou Shu shook his head and looked at Ping An, "That''s right, I want to buy it."


    "What do you buy this for?"


    The expression of peace gradually condensed, and the voice became much colder, as cold as ice, "Shamelessly, our Yinkui tribe doesn''t bother to learn such things."


    Zhou Shu paused and said calmly, "I won''t learn it, and I won''t let it spread, but I need to study the principles."


    This is the difference between Ping An and others. If you change Bian Xue, Yangmei, Qingque, etc., you will never ask Zhou Shu what to buy this one, and will only support unconditionally. Of course, Zhou Shu doesn''t care much about this, Ping An and others. People are different, they are just partners.


    But the explanation is still necessary. The two will have a long time to cooperate, and the trust that has been built up hard cannot be lost.


    Seeing Ping An��s slightly confused look, Zhou Shu said faintly, ��If I get the truth, I will use it to pull out seedlings and encourage them to grow quickly, so that they can mature as soon as possible, and I will definitely not use it for people. And the spirit beast."


    "I see, it seems pretty good."


    Ping An''s eyes lit up, "In other words, the spirit grass that originally took thousands of years to mature may be enough for decades?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "You are very smart and safe."


    He had heard of the unfailing power for a long time, and he would not miss it when he encountered it now, and his purpose was indeed to make the fairy quickly mature.


    In his eyes, the exercise method only depends on how to use it. Even if it is such a method that everyone shouts and beats, it has its merits and the possibility of integrating it into the Tao of Shu. He who has all the ways is not limited to the difference between good and evil. The difference between the portals.


    "That said, it is indeed worth studying."


    Ping An Zhiyi looked at Zhou Shu, forgetting his previous displeasure, "If you have to do it, teach me, OK? The Anemone world is very barren. If the spirit grass grows quickly, it must be very good. "


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Now you want to learn too, OK, no problem."


    "thank you!"


    Ping An smile from the heart, his face is full of joy.


    "Do you still want!?"


    There was a question from below, and the hammer was finalized, but he couldn''t hear Zhou Shu''s decision, and he was a little anxious.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and the jade slip was quickly sent over. In the eyes of everyone who was so contemptuous and contemptuous to be with him, Zhou Shu was still very indifferent. He even looked at it on the spot, but he didn''t even glance at it, and tried hard. It was crushed with great momentum, and even the jade plate on the jade slip was broken, and the maid who sent the jade slip was startled.


    Among the debris flying in the sky, Zhou Shu''s image seemed to grow taller.


    "Oh I see!"


    "I understand too!"


    "It turns out that he wanted to destroy this jade slip, he didn''t want to learn the forbidden law at all! We misunderstood good people, and his behavior is really appreciated!"


    "Yeah, I spent three thousand celestial jade for such a pinch, I can''t do it, alas."


    "Wealthy and virtuous, still young..."


    Everyone was shocked for a while, and there was no contempt in their eyes when they looked at Zhou Shu. They were all in admiration. There were still many women who cast eyes on Zhou Shu.


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu and said thoughtfully, "You have all written down, right?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hands to all around him, as if he wanted to be praised for granted.


    Ping An glanced at him, then whispered again, "Shameless", but Zhou Shu didn''t feel cold this time because she still had a smile on her face.


    Lots of lots appeared one after another, and the atmosphere of the auction became more and more high.


    Zhou Shu bought another flying sword. This is the tenth sword he bought after he came to Xinghai Realm. Plus the one he got from Liu Ting, there are a total of sixteen very good flying swords. There are seven grades, because Caiying said that you might need flying swords to cultivate swords. If there are fine items, he will buy them. Even if Caiying makes a mistake, there is no harm in keeping the flying swords. Flying swords have always kept their value. It''s okay.


    The auction is over, and at the end is a nine-pin immortal artifact finale.


    Like Lu Gong''s Hundred Scrolls, Zhou Shu could only look at it, and then sighed.


    After the end, Zhou Shu did not delay, and quickly left the Star Island with Ping An and flew out of the boundary.


    After walking for a long time, Ping An frowned and reminded, "There is someone behind us, you are so unhurried, don��t you plan to get rid of it? They have been following us after leaving Tianxing Island, and they have not left until now. The idea of ??that magic soldier."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Leave the world to talk about it."


    After being followed by the demons, he had discovered it a long time ago, mostly because of the Great Wild Halberd.


    After two or three days, it was on the edge.


    Passing through the heavy formation belt, two golden immortals appeared in front of them, seeming to have been waiting for a long time.


    Jin Xian arched his hands, his expression was kind, "Two fellow Taoists, are you planning to leave Xinghai Realm?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, are there any rules? You want to recycle the star cards?"


    "No, other people''s star cards need to be recycled, but the two fellow Taoists are different. You have already obtained the qualification to retain the star cards forever."


    Jin Xian smiled and shook his head and glanced behind them. Several demons happened to pass through the formation and followed Zhou Shu in their shadows, "We are here to remind both of you to be safe in the void. If something happens, you can ask for help through the star card. Before you leave the star sea realm, the star sea realm will be responsible for the safety of the two, but after reaching the next realm, there is no guarantee."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly stagnant, "I have two questions, what is the eligibility to retain the star card forever?"


    "How to obtain qualifications, we don''t know the specifics, this is an order from the island owner."


    Jin Xian thought for a while and said, "It''s probably because the two spent a lot of celestial jade in the Xinghai Realm, so they were regarded as the guests of the Xinghai Realm. There have been many examples before, and the two are not the first."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Thank you the island owner, then, I don''t know which island owner it is?"


    Jin Xian shook his head and smiled iconically, "We have no comment on this."


    Zhou Shu did not entangle, and continued to ask, "Can we still get the protection of the Star Sea Realm when we enter the void?"


    Jin Xian nodded As long as there is a star card, the support on the star card will still be effective. With the power of the master, it is not difficult to protect the two, of course it cannot be 100% guaranteed , It��s no way too far away. "


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Thank you for helping me, the master."


    It seems that the realm master knows that they are in trouble and that they have good things on them, so they will do this deliberately. It is no wonder that the Xinghai Realm can develop so fast. In this respect, it is very popular. Anyone who wants to kill people and win treasures outside the Xinghai Realm , Not so easy.


    Of course, if it didn''t come from the star sea realm, it would be different.


    "I wish you both a good journey."


    The two golden immortals disappeared without a trace, and Zhou Shu quickly flew into the void. After a while, several demons, who were dark and not human-like, also flew out.


    This kind of tracking is straightforward, right?


    Is it strong enough to not care about being discovered by Zhou Shu at all, or is it not concealed at all, is this the nature of the demons?

 Chapter 2601: Do business

    Zhou Shu is also very straightforward.


    Looking back at the Demon Race behind him, he flew directly over.


    Several demons paused in the air, and unexpectedly Zhou Shu came over and immediately assumed a fighting posture. Some layers of armor were erected in front of them, and some were densely packed with hedgehog-like spikes growing behind them.


    Zhou Shu smiled, raised his right hand above his head, and put his left hand on his chest, leaning slightly, "Several people, let''s talk."


    The most common etiquette in the demon world is used, and the language commonly used in the demon world is spoken, with a calm manner and fluent speech.


    The demons were stunned. The demons with spikes on their back stepped forward and gave a bow. They said in unusually blunt demons language, "What are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "How many are from the Akabane Demon Realm?"


    The demon clan became more confused, shook his head and said, "No, it''s the wolf-like demon world."


    "Alright, just use the demon language of the wolf element demon world."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and quickly changed the language. He was also fluent and extraordinary. Because of the small tricks, he knew all the languages ??of the demons very well, "This way we can communicate better."


    The Demon Realm is very large, and there are also various languages. The language of the Demon Race under the rule of each Demon Lord is a little different. Of course, there are also common languages, such as those used by Zhou Shu, but these Demon Races are not used to it. The clan lacks a bit of natural wisdom, and lacks the ability to learn languages. Even at the status of a demon lord, he often doesn''t know the lingua franca of his clan very well, which seems very clumsy.


    This is true for the native languages, and it is even more difficult for the demons to learn the languages ??of the fairy world and other races.


    This is one of the reasons why they are very discriminated against. In the eyes of most people, the demons are barbarians and only use force.


    It is worth mentioning that there are also wise men in the demons. Their wisdom is not worse than that of the demons. They seem to know everything. This kind of demons is particularly prominent among the demons. They are called demons and are respected by the majority of demons. In some great devil worlds, the status of demon masters is higher than that of demon kings.


    "it is good."


    Several demons nodded their heads after watching Zhou Shu, feeling a lot more relaxed, their complexion improved, and at the same time very surprised. Few practitioners treated them like this, especially this practitioner who was still being followed.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "How many famous names? Are you here for Dahuangji?"


    He is also very relaxed. Several demons pose no big threat to him, and they are not from the Akabane Demon Realm, let alone worry. If they are from the Akabane Demon Realm, most of them have obsessions with the Great Desolate Halberd that Akabane Demon Venerable has used. It''s much more troublesome.


    "Yes."


    The demon has put away the thorns behind it, and said slowly, "I am Naji, these two are Bo Zhen and Trixie. We are all from the sandy world under the rule of the wolf-like demon. We want to discuss with you. Now, can you give us that magic weapon? It shouldn''t be of much use to you. We can pay the price you want. Immortal jade may not be enough, but there are other things."


    Another demon who looked older added, "We have no malice, but we don''t know how to speak. You can rest assured that the wolf-like demon has repeatedly instructed you not to do anything with people around the star sea world."


    A young demon nodded, "If you knew your Excellency was so easy to talk, we would have come here."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. Of course he knew that the demons were not malicious towards him, otherwise they would not come. If they were really malicious, the Holy Note would have called the police a long time ago. The demons are not good at concealing their intentions, let alone practicing the law of good and evil. Holy notes are still very effective for them.


    He looked at them and said solemnly, "I''m sorry, I may disappoint you all. I didn''t buy it for myself, I bought it for a friend of the demon race, and this earth demon soldier is also very important to him. He wanted it wholeheartedly."


    "what����"


    "why is it like this."


    Several demons looked at each other, unable to hide their disappointment.


    Najib took a step forward and saluted, "Your Excellency also bought it for the demons. Then I have no reason to ask for it. I''ll leave."


    "A few please stay."


    Looking at the Demon Race who was about to leave, Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have a way. I don''t know how many people want to listen to it?"


    Najili stood still, but Trish''s face was happy, "Your Excellency, are you willing to sell?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Think about it, if you have a lot of celestial jade, this Earth Demon Soldier won''t be my turn to buy, right?"


    Trixie was feeling a little dazedly at her head, Bo Zhen tugged at her beard and was also very confused, only Naki''s eyes narrowed and hesitated, "Your excellency meant...Use fairy jade to buy our things?"


    Zhou Shu showed a slight surprise, "Naji, are you a magician?"


    Obviously, Naji''s intelligence is much higher than the other two demons, and he can quickly understand Zhou Shu''s meaning.


    Naji shook his head, "I can''t compare to Master Magic, I''m so stupid."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said seriously, "I think you have a chance."


    Naki just shook his head, but there was a glimmer of joy in his eyes unconsciously. It was his goal to become a magician. To be precise, it was the goal of all the demons. For the demons, this was a great honor.


    Zhou Shu looked at several people, "I plan to use fairy jade to buy some things that you have. If you have enough fairy jade, you won��t miss it again when you meet a demon soldier. If you encounter a good demon soldier in the star sea world, There will be many opportunities for this, how?"


    "I wonder what you want to buy?"


    The other demons all realized it, looking at Zhou Shu, quite longing.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Some information I want, of course, I am also very interested in the magic soldiers you don''t want, let''s talk about it."


    He smiled very kindly, but the cunning in it, those demons couldn''t see it.


    After a few words persuaded the Mozu, it seemed that he was going to make another profit.


    Several demons discussed for a while, and soon took out a lot of things and placed them in front of Zhou Shu one by one, letting Zhou Shu choose.


    Zhou Shu looked at it piece by piece, earnestly, and Ping An also came to watch it together , but with some disdain in his eyes.


    "How do you buy things from the demons? What good things can they have? And your attitude towards the demons... is better than that of the cultivators. I don''t understand, they are just a bunch of barbarians."


    "Of course there are good things. I will definitely not lose money. As for attitude, kindness can make money."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, a lot of it was learned from a small move, doing business.


    His attitude towards the Demon Race is indeed very good. This is very different from in the Xuanhuang Realm. That is because the time is different. The Demon Race invades the Xuanhuang Realm. He must regard the invading Demon Race as an enemy and be able to kill. Killing as many as possible, now that he and the Demon Race are in the same heavens, they have not directly hated each other, so naturally there is no need to be too hostile.


    As for the bad habit of discriminating against demons and other aliens, Zhou Shu has never had it. He treats everyone equally.


    This kind of concept of talents in the past life is not understandable by Ping An, and he will not explain it, because the explanation is useless. The heavens are full of discrimination, from the immortal world to the alien races, without exception, even the human practitioners in the immortal world It must be divided into several levels, not to mention the alien races in Outland.

 Chapter 2602: Reincarnation

    "He is such a good man."


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, several demons lowered their heads and looked at the fairy jade in front of them, and said freely.


    Cui Xier couldn''t help saying, "This is the first time I have seen such a cultivator. To our demons... is he also a demons?"


    Naki shook his head, "Of course not. I think there is also a great wise man among practitioners. He should be."


    Trixie looked at Naki, "Naki, I feel the same as him, and I also think you can definitely become a magician. You are the smartest person in our world. It won��t take a few hundred years for you to succeed. We sink the sand world. There hasn��t been a magician in it for a long time, otherwise it wouldn��t be..."


    As he spoke, the double horns above his head gradually glowed red, like a burning fire.


    Naki quickly said, "Don''t be here, be careful of what causes trouble."


    Bo Zhen glanced at the two of them and said solemnly, "Don''t stand here anymore, we hurried back to the Star Sea Realm, now our fairy jade is enough for us to buy a good magic soldier, and we can''t miss any auctions, remember Now, the devil is still waiting for us to go back."


    Several people nodded and hurried back.


    Zhou Shu opened the black shell early, and He Ping flew to Tianfeng Realm.


    The first thing after entering the black shell is to throw the star card out.


    "No more?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu is very serious. If it is the talisman token from other places, he will keep it, but this star card is different, and it always gives him a feeling that no matter where he is, as long as he carries the star card, he can be spotted. , After all, there are stars everywhere in the sky.


    "Then I lost it too."


    Ping An thought for a while and threw out the star card.


    To my surprise, the star card turned into a starlight and drew two arcs, which quickly disappeared. Seeing the direction that the streamer flew away, it seemed to be the Xinghai Realm.


    Pinging stagnated, "Sure enough, a bit weird, are they following us?"


    "After a long delay, practice."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say any more, he entered the cultivation state, glanced at him peacefully, and sat opposite Zhou Shu to practice together.


    Refining the demon world.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Old Hu with deep concern on his face, hesitated, "Master, do you really plan to build a pool of demon blood? Let the demon soldiers come in, I can still contain the spread of demon energy, but if it is demon blood Chi, this demon refining world probably just..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''m not building in the world of refining demon, don''t worry, I will try it when I meet a suitable world."


    He had received a lot of information about the Demon Blood Pond from the Demon Race before. Those Demon Races knew everything about it. Let''s put it this way, as long as he finds suitable materials, Zhou Shu can build a Demon Blood Pond.


    The Demon Blood Pool is one of the most important foundations of the Demon World.


    The use of blood ponds for memorial services and attracting demon gods has two main uses: one is to cultivate demons and the other is to refine demons.


    What Zhou Shu needs now is the second point.


    Before, he only had a rough understanding of demons, but after the explanations of those demons, he suddenly became more interested.


    Hu Lao breathed a sigh of relief, "Oh, that''s all right."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I know that the Profound Yellow Realm and the Demon Realm are mortal enemies, and your Demon Refining Realm is almost the same as the Profound Yellow Realm. Of course, I will not take in the Demon Race here, build a Demon Blood Pool or something, that is tantamount to fighting you."


    Speaking of it, this is the reason why Zhou Shu could not regard the demon refining world as his own.


    Although the demon refining world is very good, it does not conform to Zhou Shu''s philosophy. It has natural enemies and nemesis. As long as the demon energy or evil energy enters, the demon refining world will be involuntarily strangled. Therefore, it is impossible to achieve inclusiveness, and Zhou Shu wants it. Realm is a place where you can perfectly realize your own Tao. Any Tao in the realm can be compatible, and all races can survive and develop. Even demonic energy and immortal energy can coexist peacefully and even transform into each other.


    Can it be said otherwise, but this is Zhou Shu''s direction, and the demon refining world has no possibility of even experimenting, and of course it is impossible to meet Zhou Shu''s requirements.


    Old Hu thought thoughtfully, "Why is the master interested in magic soldiers? If it''s just a small stone, in fact, the Great Desolate Halberd will work, and it will be very useful after purification. There is no need to be another magic soldier. It��s time-consuming."


    Zhou Shu looked away and slowly said, "I''m not for the magic soldier."


    This time he bought seven demon soldiers from the demon clan, all of which were ordinary demon soldiers.


    Of course, even mortal weapons are much better than magic weapons. Magic weapons are advanced weapons that can only be used by demons above the demon king who has passed through the soul-pouring period, and magic weapons can be used by any demons.


    When each of the seven magic soldiers was placed in his hand, Zhou Shu felt the vicissitudes of life in his arms. It was similar to the feeling when he saw the Great Desolate Halberd, except that the strengths are different. Naturally, it is the strongest. There are far fewer other magic soldiers, but they are also very clear.


    Is it because of him practicing the law of reincarnation?


    He asked the demons for all information about the demons and paid a lot of immortal jade for this.


    Then he understood.


    The refining process of the magic weapon should be a reincarnation process.


    Demonic energy, soul, flesh and blood, materials, demons, etc., constitute a demon soldier. They have spent many cycles in the demon blood pool. In each cycle, all unnecessary things are removed. Finally, it condenses into a magic weapon. It can be considered that the magic weapon is the purest demon race that has no life but the power of the demon god.


    Demon soldiers are the product of reincarnation, and the demon blood pool is a secret place with the power of reincarnation.


    Not only are the demons reincarnate in it, but also the demons?


    In the blood pool, the demons can obtain not only the power of the demons, but also the memories of the demons in the past, and even the memories of the demons themselves. Many demons are called the reincarnations of the demons after they come out of the blood pool, and they kill the Sifang. , Unifying the Demon Realm, this is not without reason.


    However, this is Zhou Shu''s own opinion and the insight he gained during the process of practicing the law of reincarnation.


    He doesn��t know if this comprehension is correct, and he has no way to verify it, but he knows that he needs this comprehension, even if it is wrong, he must try and work hard, because he has no way to go, the law of reincarnation It was too mysterious. Even though he had mastered several keys, he never opened the door that he didn''t know where it was. Now there was a chance He would definitely try his best to grasp it.


    Even if the opportunity comes from the demon clan, it comes from the demon blood pool that the fairy world hates.


    He doesn''t care about things that are taboo in the fairy world.


    The law is the foundation of the heavens, not exclusive to the immortal world. Many of the mysteries of the laws are not only obtained from the immortal tactics or artifacts. The demon world and other alien races can also feel the essence of the law. Zhou Shu has always been like this. thought.


    How many people would think of practicing the Way of Compassion with the Yinkui Clan and comprehend the Way of Replenishing Heaven?


    Maybe only Zhou Shu.


    Many people will understand after many years that this idea of ??all equality may be the reason why Zhou Shu stands out.


    Old Hu looked at Zhou Shu blankly, and only nodded, "What the master said must make sense."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Old Hu, you go and do something else, I want to understand these magic soldiers."

 Chapter 2603: Show potential

    On the high cliff, one person stands with a halberd.


    That person was extremely tall, and the halberd of dozens of feet was only worth more than the top of his head.


    With a javelin-like posture, a face full of bloodstains, and an unusually cold look in his eyes, he looked forward without moving.


    In the distance, there is an army of demons all over the mountains, millions in number, rushing towards this side, covering the sky and the sun, covering the whole world, footsteps, shouts of killing, gongs and drums, like a huge wave, The ground was shaking constantly, as if it was about to collapse at any time.


    "kill!"


    The halberd points forward, and the black mist gushes out, transforming into a black dragon, rushing straight into the army.


    The war lasted ten days and ten nights.


    There was a haze of blood everywhere, the air-wind layer also turned into color, and the whole world was covered by blood.


    Among the piles of corpses everywhere, the tall figure standing alone looked extremely lonely, with a halberd in his hand raised above his head, "Ah...ah...ah..."


    The voice was strangely loud and sad, it penetrated the clouds and echoed in the void.


    At the moment when the voice disappeared, the tall figure finally fell down, only the halberd, still standing upright, inserted among the countless corpses, like a straight tombstone, here, written on this world The finishing touch.


    The picture stopped abruptly.


    This is the last picture of Dahuangji in the mirror. Zhou Shu put away the Kunlun mirror, seemingly thoughtful.


    He didn��t know whether the shouting was roaring or wailing, but he felt the power and loneliness of the halberd bearer. As a demon clan, he killed countless demon clan and even destroyed his own world. Good to go.


    A lot of insights.


    The Great Wild Halberd is very special. He saw more reincarnation than any previous item. The Great Wild Halberd followed the same owner and experienced seven lives. Most of the seventh life ended in death. As for the eighth, the Great Wild Halberd No impact left.


    Zhou Shu guessed that the master finally became the demon lord in the eighth life, perhaps the reincarnation of the demon god, so even the reincarnation covered his deeds.


    As for the other magic soldiers, Zhou Shu had some insights, which made him feel that to understand the law of reincarnation, he could indeed start with the magic soldiers, and his choice should be correct.


    "You have been in a daze for a long time."


    There was concern in Ping An''s eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I think the problem is gone, hasn''t it affected your cultivation?"


    "What do you mean? Make up for me."


    Looking at him, Ping An''s eyes were gentle as water, and the people were about the same, and they were about to melt away.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Okay, peace, have you made much progress over the years?"


    Ping An was cheered up, "It''s very big, Zhou Shu, have we been out for 50 or 60 years? I feel different every day. Today is stronger than yesterday, and tomorrow is stronger than today. If I change my own practice, maybe five or six. It hasn��t been possible for a hundred years to have such results. Before I came, I didn��t have much confidence, but now I think that it��s nothing great to cover the sky. She has occupied the Yinkui realm, but there is no holy relic to help her, and cultivation may not be faster for me.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You now believe that the Way of Compassion and the Way of Patching Heaven can complement each other?"


    Ping An nodded and shook his head, "It''s only for you, I don''t think it''s okay to change someone else."


    She is still smart. It��s not so easy for the two ways to complement each other. The two people practice together so fast, mainly because Zhou Shu, he constantly adjusts and improves the methods according to the conditions of the two people. It can be said that they practice every day. The tactics are all different. If these two can be regarded as complementary, then all of them will work.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "There are still a lot of problems. If you can find the remaining chapters of the Tao of Heaven, it won''t be so troublesome."


    "I believe you can do it."


    Ping An smiled slightly, and smiled very contentedly, "Don''t say it, it will not take long to reach the Tianfeng realm, we must hurry up."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded and would not refuse.


    His progress is also great, not only the way of patching the sky and the way of compassion, of course, these two powers are already very strong, surpassing the power of light, the power of the five elements and other laws, but Zhou Shu''s focus is still On Shu Zhidao, with the growth of Shu Zhidao, the laws of thunder, good and evil, etc. have also reached the edge of transparency. It turned out that Shu Zhidao was driven by cultivation rules, but now Shu Zhidao can in turn help the laws grow.


    This is a great improvement, which means that Zhou Shu can understand a rule very quickly.


    A low-level rule can be understood in three to five years, and it will not take long to be transparent, and a rule like the five elements will not take decades. Don��t think that it��s a few hundred years for others It''s impossible, and Zhou Shu has been able to comprehend several laws at the same time for decades. What an advantage is this.


    The great potential of Shu Zhidao slowly began to show.


    Of course, it is by no means to say that all laws can be grown through Shu Zhidao. There are only nearly a hundred kinds of laws that can grow, all of which are middle and low-level laws.


    These nearly a hundred kinds have been seen or experienced by Zhou Shu, and have impressions. There are countless classics on the source of the rules, with the characteristics of various circles, and the teachings of others, and of course the contributions of various opponents, especially The immortals and the countless floating beasts.


    These feelings are always there for Zhou Shu. They are constantly deduced in the sea of ??knowledge, and constantly simulated in the furnace. When an opportunity is found (the power of the magic weapon with the law, or the practice of the law), they can gradually approach Shu Zhili integrates Shu Zhi Dao, and then gains a deeper comprehension through Shu Zhi Dao, so that there will be progress in law.


    And for a brand-new law, or a law that Zhou Shu couldn''t feel at all, Zhou Shu couldn''t understand it.


    Every bit of knowledge accumulated by Zhou Shu is useful. In fact, many people value accumulation, but not everyone can play a role. This is the ability of Shu Zhidao and the advantage of the founder.


    However, Zhou Shu is still a golden fairy, and none of the laws has reached the level of mastery.


    In fact, reaching the realm of Taiyi Daluo is not difficult at all, but Zhou Shu doesn''t want to do this for the time being.


    The law he wants to be the first to master must not be too bad. In his opinion, this is likely to determine the upper limit of Shu Zhidao.


    If the first breakthrough is just wood and earth, and then he has to master other laws, then every law higher than wood is a hurdle, which undoubtedly increases the difficulty, and if the first breakthrough is balance Such laws, then basically all the laws he is learning now can be successfully mastered, basically without encountering shackles.


    It''s just that, so far, Zhou Shu''s transparent is all low-level rules, and a high-level one has not gotten started.


    This is a problem. Zhou Shu can deal with Taiyi Daluo who is practicing middle and low-level laws, because such laws often have corresponding laws to deal with, water and fire, soul life and death, etc., but if you encounter high-level laws of cultivation The Taiyi Daluo, Zhou Shu will be very dangerous. Many high-level laws cannot be targeted, and it has a crushing effect on middle and low-level laws...


    I''ve encountered one like this along the way.


    When can I understand a high-level law?

 Chapter 2604: Cant spare him

    "Arrived."


    Zhou Shu put away the black shells, and the two flew forward.


    Ping Ping sniffed, and said with some surprise, "I seem to remember this world and should have passed through."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, seeming to be relieved.


    Not long after, Tianfeng Realm was already in sight.


    Before reaching the realm, I felt the sound of screaming and killing, and the fighting intent and murderous aura even crossed the aura and diffused to the outside. Of course, there were also many holes in the aura that had just been torn apart, and it was full of holes. , It was obviously invaded.


    Zhou Shu''s mind was tense, and immediately froze.


    Ping An stayed for a while, looking towards Tianfeng Realm, "Shall we not go over, there is a war below... It seems that there are many half-dragon races, they are all here?"


    "obviously."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I don''t know the specific situation, in short, I can''t go on."


    The world in the chaos of war is very dangerous, because there may be unreasonable fire around, and the unreasonable fire of the Xuanhuang Realm has been felt before, and now he cannot be sure what power it is. What is certain is that even now, he is also I couldn''t resist it, and there was a real wind. I encountered it at this time and was swept to an unknown location. It was also a big trouble.


    Ping An seemed thoughtful, "Oh, I thought you also hate the dragon clan, and you will meet righteousness."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Am I like that?"


    Ping An nodded, "I heard them say, you helped Tianshui Realm get rid of the Dragon Race."


    "I was helping a friend at that time, and I also got enough benefits. It was not just a brave act. There are no friends here, and they didn''t ask me. Why do you want to help?" Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, but with my current strength, It''s not difficult to get rid of the half-dragons here, but the world in the flames of war is too dangerous. He can''t take his life to risk it. He seems to have thought of something. He sighed, "Dragons, I have raised one."


    Ping An snorted, "You talk nonsense, the half-dragons are pretty much the same, and the dragons will never be tamed by any race."


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain, "We won''t stay in Tianfeng Realm anymore, just like this, looking in circles, if it goes well for a few years, if it doesn''t go well for decades, we will always find it."


    As if he realized something, he said peacefully and unconsciously, "It doesn''t matter if time is longer..."


    She said that her complexion changed slightly, she got a layer of Yan Shuang, stood to the left, stood in front of Zhou Shu, "Dare to come over?"


    In the Tianfeng realm, a white light pierced through the air-wind layer, and rushed straight towards it, at an extremely fast speed. It was hundreds of thousands of miles away, and it arrived in front of him in a few breaths.


    Very young, looks very similar to humans, but with a powerful dragon, with a sharp white jade horn on his forehead, and gleaming fluorescent light. It is shaped like a nine-story pagoda. It is extraordinarily delicate and looks like a carefully crafted artwork. Even Zhou Shu can''t bear I took a look more, of course, this one also saw through his identity.


    He is not an ordinary half-dragon.


    Such a strange unicorn can only come from Haechi, and it is actually the offspring of Haechi and the dragon clan.


    It is still rare to have double blessings of beasts. Generally speaking, the descendants of the beasts will only find the same race or inferior races that are far lower than their own. Of course, the descendants of the latter will not be recognized by the dragon family.


    "Your Excellency?"


    Zhou Shu spoke very fluent dragon language, which made the young man stunned, but quickly settled down and said coldly, "Who are you and what are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "I''m passing by, I don''t want to do anything."


    "I''m not talking to you, get out."


    The young man glanced at Zhou Shu, and a murderous air surged over. Zhou Shu didn''t move, but only smiled, "It''s better to be polite."


    The young man stagnated. He didn''t put Zhou Shu in his eyes at the beginning. The killing intent from the dragon clan was enough to make him retreat. It was not surprising that he was so frightened, but obviously it had no effect. The golden fairy actually killed the intent. If you accept it all, Longwei is useless.


    what happened?


    He paused, decided not to think about it any more, and just looked at Ping An, "Yinkui Clan, what are you doing here?"


    Ping An frowned. This condescending dragon made her a little uncomfortable, who was usually used to being condescending. "It''s just passing by, but what do you want to do when you come over? You can do it casually. I am not afraid of your dragons.


    The young man said coldly, "It''s not now to do it, but are you rushing to die now?"


    "you wanna die!"


    Ping An slowly walked towards the young man, with a killing intent in his eyes, and a white flame continued to grow under his feet, like a thousand lotus flowers spreading out, and spreading to the surroundings. It was hundreds of miles in the blink of an eye. It didn''t take much effort to look at it.


    "Although it is not yet time, I will extinguish the sacred fire of your Yinkui tribe first."


    The young man''s complexion remained unchanged, and he strode forward, actually wanting to step directly into the fire lotus, and the sharp corner of his forehead suddenly lit up, shining brightly, like a star in the void.


    Zhou Shu''s figure moved slightly, and he was already at the side of Ping An, and shook his head gently, standing safely.


    The endless lotus flower also stopped spreading, the white flame was condensed but not scattered, and the lotus pond filled the sky, which looked very strange.


    The young man realized something and stopped.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Your Excellency, I said that I was just passing by. If you continue to struggle, the consequences will not be as you wish."


    The young man looked at Zhou Shu with inexplicable palpitations. The Jinxian just stood between the two of them, and the sense of depression it brought to him was greater than that of the Yinkui tribe. If it weren��t for his firm mind, I��m afraid it would be both. Unsteady, what''s the matter? Who is he?


    It''s not easy to mess with, and there is no need to mess with it at this time.


    After thinking about his own purpose, the young man slowly said, "If you two come to Tianfeng Realm now, then they will be my enemy, goodbye."


    He left as soon as he finished speaking. He couldn''t even stay here for a while. He felt like he would be overwhelmed by Zhou Shu''s aura.


    "and many more."


    Without taking two steps, Zhou Shu''s voice came from behind, "Your Excellency, you should know the specific location of Yinkui Realm, right?"


    The young man paused, then looked back at the two of them. There were many puzzled in his eyes, "You don''t know?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and looked up at the sky with a disdainful expression on Ping An, but he was flustered. As a saint of the Yinkui tribe, she actually wanted to ask others for directions.


    "The Giant Stone World The young man turned around and left, with an incredulous face on his face. He didn''t think that these two people would not know where the Yinkui World was. There must be some purpose to ask, and he must think carefully. I thought about it, but how to think about it, I can''t figure it out.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and turned to Ping An, "I don''t know if it''s true or not, but it''s always good to have more circles for reference."


    "Humph."


    Ping An turned his head and said dissatisfied, "Why are you stopping me? I finally met an opponent, or the Dragon Race, just to try the result of the practice."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I haven''t found the Yinkui Realm. What do you do to provoke those things? If you really want to do it with him, you have a chance."


    "Well," Ping An said bitterly, "If he dares to come to Yinkui Realm, I definitely can''t spare him!"


    (Ps, thank you for your continuous support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2605: I will remember

    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Do you hate the dragon so much?"


    Ping An coldly said, "What do you think? The Dragon Race and the Yinkui Realm have always been enemies, and they haven''t changed since the beginning. Cihangzong''s hatred is incomparable to each other. You said I should hate the Dragon Race. ?"


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, "This is strange..."


    Ping An glared at him, "What''s strange?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "The Yinkui Realm is a hidden realm, and others cannot find it, but the Yinkui Realm should not be a secret in front of the Dragon Clan. You are very close to each other, and you have fought many times. How did the clan survive until now? Shouldn''t it be annihilated long ago?"


    Ping An shook his head slightly, showing some disappointment, "I actually asked such a question..."


    Zhou Shu was a little dazed and said sincerely, "Then please teach me."


    Ping An said every word, "Zhou Shu, have you ever seen the Dragon Clan destroy other races?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, his thoughts quickly turned around, and he didn''t realize it, "It doesn''t seem to be."


    "It''s not like, it''s not at all."


    Ping An suddenly became serious and said in a righteous voice, "In the entire heavens, there is only one who likes to destroy other races, and that is the fairy world! Like most races, the dragon races occupy other worlds for only plundering and conquering. Like the cultivators of the fairy world, they always want a racial extinction."


    Her tone gradually became severe and questioned, "And you practitioners in the immortal realm always say that you cut the grass and roots and leave no future troubles. With this idea, since the immortal realm ruled the heavens, I don��t know how many races have completely disappeared because of the immortal realm. Uncountable! Yes, this can maintain the strength and peace of your fairy world, but by doing so, it is absolutely impossible for the entire heavens to obey you!"


    She looked at Zhou Shu and snorted coldly, "Compared with you, the Dragon Clan and the Demon Clan Yinkui Clan have other races. They are not smart enough. We go to other realms and only do what we should do and only take what we should take. If someone else wants to retaliate and can retaliate, then just fight back. What''s to be afraid of? As for the rush to kill!"


    Zhou Shu was speechless for a while.


    From the perspective of safety, she is right to say so.


    The immortal world��s claim is indeed to cut the grass and root out, or do not do it, there will be no hidden dangers if you do it, which makes the immortal world dominate today, not only the immortal world, most practitioners treat hatred in this way of thinking.


    He shook his head slightly, "Peace, don''t put me in it, at any time, I will not have the idea of ??annihilation."


    "Ah... I''m sorry."


    Realizing something, Ping An blushed, "I didn��t say those words to you, but sent me feelings. I know you are not. You have the same attitude towards any race, completely different from other practitioners. You can see it all."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I don''t agree with this practice in the fairy world."


    Ping An sighed slightly and said softly, "Most alien races hate the immortal realm. Although they are strong, how did they become so powerful? Thirty-three days away, every realm is full of alien blood... It is really not easy for the heavens to survive, especially in recent years, it has become increasingly difficult, alas."


    Zhou Shujing listened quietly, the arrogant and indifferent peace in the weekdays, it is rare to have such a time to show feelings.


    "...Looking at the books of the Yinkui Realm, I actually miss Cihangzong very much. Although they have been hostile, at least they are doing probation. They have never wanted to destroy others in the past, and the current immortal realm is completely different from the past. Look like."


    Ping Ping shook his head and smiled faintly, "We have been fighting with the Dragon Clan for many years, but we never worry, because they can''t conquer us. Although the Yinkui Clan is not as noble as theirs, but they will never convince people. They want to crush us. It will be backlashed. As for plunder, the Yinkui Realm is much poorer than the Dragon Realm... If the Dragon Clan really wants to destroy the Yinkui Clan, it is not too difficult, but they will not do it."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I understand, I am indeed ignorant. I will remember what you said today."


    Sometimes when considering a problem, you have to look at it from other people��s perspectives. Perhaps it feels completely different. Zhou Shu understands that he can��t limit himself to the scope of a practitioner. He has a fixed form of thinking, which also limits his way. .


    Ping An whispered, "Then you are not angry?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I think too much, thank you for not having time, let''s go."


    He hugged Ping An, opened the black shell, and flew away quickly.


    "If the Yinkui world is around the boulder world."


    Zhou Shu unfolded the boundary map and clicked, "About ten years away, we have to start thinking about what to do. In addition, I have to go to the Gobi community first."


    Ping An nodded slightly, with a trace of worry in his eyes, "You have to help me, I can''t think of a good idea."


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his face was full of self-confidence. He knew the Yinkui realm and the Yinkui strategy well. He mastered the power of compassion and the way to mend the sky. There were so many magic weapons on his body. Great, let alone peace.


    Gobi world.


    As its name suggests, there are Gobi everywhere, and huge gravels are like small grains of sand, covering the entire world.


    This is a barren world. The barren world is not a dead world. There are a few kinds of life in it, but it is impossible to give birth to intelligent life, so there is not much value. Of course the origin of the world is still useful, but I want to get the Gobi world. The cultivators of the origin all came back in despair.


    Because the Gobi realm is one of the earliest realms of the heavens, which can be traced back to the 33-day era.


    It has already matured, the origin of the realm is extremely powerful, far beyond the reach of practitioners, and even the Hunyuan realm would never want to take advantage of it.


    This kind of origin is in a wild world, which is surprising. With its power, the Gobi world can be full of vitality in a short time, and it is not difficult to make the Gobi world the center of this area, but it has never done so. Let the world remain deserted.


    Today��s Gobi is still desolate, but there is a little difference If you look from a certain direction, you will find a stone forest with a radius of tens of thousands of miles, and there are hundreds of thousands of stone pillars. The stone pillars are all made of hundreds of flat and mirror-like gravels, and the ends are deeply inserted into the ground. Obviously it is a human effort, but it is really shocking. Everyone knows that the gravel here is more than ordinary immortal artifacts. It is much harder and cannot communicate any power.


    Who did this?


    How much perseverance is needed to flatten tens of millions of gravel? And even more amazing is how could he do it?


    Will the origin of the world allow a person to act recklessly in his own world? It has always had a bad temper. There was a Hunyuan realm who wanted to plant trees and cultivate living creatures in the Gobi realm, but after only doing three days, he was driven out by the Gobi realm. This still wanted to do good deeds instead of cutting gravel. Shi Lin is such a boring thing, how does Origin permit it?


    There is no answer, no one sees the stone forest, nor knows what is going on.


    A corner of the stone forest.


    A cultivator turned his back to the stone forest, holding a sword made of stone in his hand. The sword was as simple as a tile.

 Chapter 2606: You are not suitable

    The atmosphere of the Gobi is very unusual.


    Twenty layers of protection inside and out, mixed with the power of several different laws, Zhou Shu estimated that it is almost impossible for the golden fairy to pass through here.


    No previous realm had such a powerful aura, but it appeared in an extremely desolate realm that seemed to need no protection at all.


    Falling in the boundless Gobi, Zhou Shu Ning looked around, with a smile on his mouth.


    His eyes passed through tens of millions of miles, and he fell directly in front of a vast stone forest, where there was a familiar but unfamiliar figure.


    Zhou Shu moved forward, his figure gradually turning into a flash of lightning.


    "Wait for me!"


    Ping An screamed and hurried over, but couldn''t catch up.


    The law of thunder and the law of light are both speed-oriented laws. When these two laws are cleared, Zhou Shu of the Golden Immortal can surpass Taiyi Daluo''s speed, not to mention the only way to make heaven in peace.


    A few miles away from the figure, the man slowly turned around, staring at Zhou Shu, and said calmly, "Is it you?"


    Zhou Shuli stopped and nodded seriously, "It''s me."


    "Xiao Zhou."


    A smile finally appeared on the indifferent face, it was Li Aojian, "I almost can''t recognize it."


    "I don''t want to recognize it."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, looking at Li Aojian as usual, with some worry in his eyes, "Old Li, why did you become like this?"


    Li Aojian smiled faintly, his posture was the same, his eyes were full of pride, standing there, like an unsheathed sword, his right eye was tightly closed, there was a deep scar on it, and his left sleeve was flat. On the body, there is obviously nothing inside.


    "Then I will change."


    Li Aojian nodded lightly, and quickly stretched out a hand in his left sleeve, but his right eye did not open. "There was a small accident, it''s okay."


    "Just stay alive."


    Zhou Shu approached with a smile, patted his shoulder, unconsciously pressed it down, his heart surged, and it took several breaths to calm down, "Lao Li, I''m really lucky to see you again. "


    Li Aojian stared at Zhou Shu and shook his head, "What luck? As long as we don''t die, we will definitely see it."


    "That is, hahaha."


    Zhou Shu laughed calmly, slowly let go of his hand, and looked at the stone forest behind him, "You did all this?"


    "Well, I found that the gravel here is very suitable for sword making, so I can''t stop it. It has been a hundred years? I cut the gravel every day and pile a few stone pillars. The harvest is great," Li Aojian nodded, with a hint of pride in his eyes. Xiao Zhou, are you still practicing swords now, Bibi?"


    "Not better."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed again, "I can''t beat you."


    Zhou Shu could see clearly at a glance. There are more than 143,000 stone pillars here, and each of them uses 123 gravels. The gravels are all the same size. The length and width are all one foot and three feet, and the height is five feet. Seven inches, he just calculated that it would take at least three hours for him to cut such a piece of gravel with a sword...that is, it would take at least 10,000 years to make such a stone forest.


    Li Aojian used it for more than a hundred years, and what he used was not a sword but the same gravel.


    The kendo gap between him and Li Aojian may not be as much as a hundred times, but it can also be regarded as the difference between Tianyuan.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Li Aojian shook his head contemptuously, "You fellow, you don''t know how to persist in the sword, so it''s no wonder you are inferior to me."


    "Don''t irritate me, I am indeed inferior to you."


    Zhou Shu was also very calm. Li Aojian''s dedication to kendo surpassed any sword repair Zhou Shu had ever seen. When he was in the lotus school, Li Aojian, who was in the condensed vein realm, was able to flatten a Shenxing Iron Mountain. The sky got worse, and he smiled, "However, I found an apprentice for you, would you like to teach her? She also cultivates the sword body."


    "Sword body?"


    Li Aojian glanced around, his eyes sharp like an eagle, and quickly frowned, "Where?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Here."


    Caiying quickly appeared among them and realized something. She looked at Li Aojian with a lot of fear in her eyes, as if her mind was pinched, and she felt like she would explode at any time, and she couldn''t say clearly, "Yes. ����I����"


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Don''t scare her, Lao Li, she is Caiying."


    "I didn''t scare her, it was because she noticed my Jianxin," Li Aojian nodded, "The person who is very savvy and can directly perceive my Jianxin. This is the second time I have seen her. She is more sensitive and more sensitive. That Shushan disciple was strong this time."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Sword Heart..."


    Some people are powerful and can only be felt by those who understand the Tao, just like those who understand the Tao of painting can see the true quality of a painting, but this is a bit of a blow, indicating the gap between Zhou Shu and Li Aojian in Kendo It was bigger than he thought, so what was Jianxin he was talking about.


    Caiying has slowly calmed down, staring at Li Aojian, her eyes flashing with excitement.


    Although Zhou Shu told her that Li Aojian also cultivated the sword body, she did not think Li Aojian could teach her. She was a sword spirit born from the sword. She was invincible in kendo talent. But such pride was at the moment when she saw Li Aojian. It was shattered in an instant. If her sword body is a small hill, then the opponent''s is a big mountain, majestic and majestic, and you can''t see the top.


    Disappointment was fleeting, and all that was left was joy. Perhaps the realm and sword body that had been silent for many years finally had a chance to break through.


    Li Aojian glanced at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "Jianxin is just a word, it is my personal opinion, so I won��t explain it to you, Xiao Zhou, I don��t accept disciples, nor can I accept disciples, but...I can teach She practices the sword body."


    "I can''t understand it anyway, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, not surprisingly, this kind of Li Aojian made him feel more cordial and simple.


    In the heavens, no more than five can give him this feeling.


    Caiying, on the other hand, was ups and downs. Her mood fell to the bottom of the valley, and then rose from the bottom of the valley to the top of the mountain. She was busy saying thanks, "Thank you, thank you Senior Li!"


    Li Aojian waved his hand and said faintly, "Don''t call me senior, you and I are just discussing and communicating."


    "Yes."


    Caiying nodded vigorously Rarely well-behaved and quiet, the pursuit of kendo is greater than others, this is the practitioner.


    Li Aojian looked at her, his expression gradually becoming solemn, "You said you practiced sword body, then, what is the biggest problem you have encountered so far?"


    "I don''t know how to break through."


    Caiying answered without thinking, looking at Li Aojian expectantly, hoping to get the correct guidance.


    But when he saw Li Aojian shook his head contemptuously, "Are you trapped by the realm? That''s it, it seems that you are not suitable for sword training."


    "what?!"


    Caiying was stunned, her eyes widened, her fists were clenched, and she tried her best not to show her sad emotions.


    Zhou Shu also stagnated slightly. He didn''t expect Li Aojian to say that. It was too shocking. He wouldn''t say much. It''s better to keep your mouth shut for what you don''t understand.


    Li Aojian looked at her and said calmly, "Look at me, what realm is it?"

 Chapter 2607: I believe

    Caiying''s eyes widened, trying to see Li Aojian''s realm, but could not see anything.


    Not to mention Caiying, Zhou Shu is the same, several ways of looking at the air have no results, and it is obvious that Li Aojian has not hidden at all, and can see through from the outside to the inside at a glance.


    He paused, "Lao Li, what is your realm?"


    Li Aojian shook his head and said calmly, "There is no realm. Sword body sword repair does not need realm."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "I don''t need realm?"


    Shushan is the immortal sect with the most sword repairs and the strongest, but he has never heard that Shushan has such a statement. Is it Li Aojian''s personal perception? How could there be such a sentiment, feeling that it has exceeded the scope of a practitioner, how did Li Aojian come over these years?


    "Yes, no real immortal Golden Immortal Taiyi Daluo, we don''t need to be limited to the law," Li Aojian looked at Caiying and slowly said, "If you want to cultivate the sword body, you must first believe this. If you don��t want to believe it, don��t use it to ask me. Others will have better answers."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed. This choice might very well determine Caiying''s future destiny and must be carefully considered.


    Caiying didn''t even think about it, nodded vigorously, her face flushed, "I believe it!"


    Zhou Shu froze, even Li Aojian was shocked, "have you thought about it?"


    "Think about it."


    Caiying is very serious, "Many methods of sword training in this palace come from you, why don''t you need it urgently? This palace has been trapped in the realm of Sanxian for hundreds of years. Instead of forcing a breakthrough, it is better not to break through."


    Li Aojian nodded slowly, with a rare touch of warmth, "You are very savvy and firm, suitable for kendo."


    Caiying whispered, "Then would you like to teach this palace?"


    Li Aojian didn''t rush to answer, first glanced at Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. The path others have to take, whether good or bad, is his own choice, and he has no right and will not change.


    "You listen to me, why don''t I teach? Even if you don''t listen to me, I still have to teach in the end," Li Aojian pointed at Zhou Shu and laughed, "Otherwise, this guy will definitely not stop."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "I never said that."


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Someone is coming."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know, it''s half of my own, I don''t need to talk about the Xuanhuangjie."


    He could naturally see that Ping An finally came after him, feeling him from a distance, with grievances on his face.


    "My own person?"


    Li Aojian seemed thoughtful, "I saw a person who looks similar to her last time. It seems to be from our side."


    "Anyone?" Zhou Shu was startled, and suddenly remembered a person, "Lao Li, what''s the matter?"


    Li Aojian thought for a while and said something.


    At that time, he had not yet reached the Gobi realm, wandering in the nearby void, looking for a place suitable for practicing swordsmanship.


    During the flight, there was a sound of fighting from the rapids ahead. Because the composition of the two sides was strange, he couldn''t help but look at it more. One side was the practitioner and unknown alien race, and the other was the practitioner and the dragon. How did these people get together?


    The curiosity was only a moment, he didn''t care, and went on.


    Unexpectedly, the fight was quickly divided between the winner and the loser. Several practitioners surrounded a woman and flew over here, followed by a group of people chasing.


    Li Aojian flashed to the side, who knew that the people who were chasing him directly attacked him, obviously treating him as an enemy on the other side.


    He dodged for a while, not wanting to care at all, but instead there were more people around him, and all of them were assassins, mercilessly.


    He wouldn''t let it go anymore, transforming his sword body to do his hands, and going down a few swords, killing more than half of the group of people surrounding him.


    Both sides immediately halted the fight and focused their attention on him.


    A young cultivator in the chasing soldiers came up alone to compete with him with a sword. He planned to leave, but the cultivator signed up as a Shushan disciple, and he used the sword body as well. Seeing the heart of hunting, he was asked to go. Not leaving either.


    How could I miss the first person with a sword body I have seen in so many years?


    He was full of expectations, hoping to get some insights, but the result made him a little disappointed, but Bai Xi, the Shushan disciple himself gave in.


    The disciple left with a look of embarrassment, and the chasers also scattered and left.


    The woman came up to say thank you, but Li Aojian ignored it and decided to leave.


    The woman thanked her again and insisted on sending a flower, saying that she could ask her if she wanted to help in the future...


    When Li Aojian said this, Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "What''s her name?"


    "Where is that flower?!"


    I had arrived in Ping An, I didn''t know the situation and didn''t dare to disturb, but I couldn''t help hearing it, and screamed.


    Li Aojian said faintly, "Go faster, I didn''t hear it, nor did I take that flower."


    "You... why don''t you take..."


    Ping An was a little angry, but looked at Li Aojian and didn��t get angry. She couldn��t tell whether she was scrupulous about Zhou Shu or she didn��t dare. She had a feeling that this cultivator who could not see the realm was very strong, maybe not as good as Zhou Shu, but also It''s hard to deal with.


    "What are you in a hurry? It can''t be a holy thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and took out the Utambula flower he had been carrying with him, "Lao Li, is it such a flower?"


    "Almost I didn''t pay much attention."


    Li Aojian glanced at him and said thoughtfully, "Do you know her? I don''t think she is very good. The guards of practitioners around her don''t have much intelligence. They should be puppets controlled by her. People chase and kill."


    Ping An stared at the flowers and muttered involuntarily, "It''s her, it must be her, she is here too..."


    "understanding."


    Zhou Shu nodded and explained the origin of the woman. Of course, a lot of the key information was transmitted by voice, "...I am also here to find the Anemone Realm, Lao Li, this is the Saint of Peace, and also the Anemone One of the three saints of the world."


    Ping An is still muttering, "Zhou Shu, Youtan has not already gone to the Yinkui Realm, right?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Are you worried about her uniting with Zhetian?"


    "No, she can''t join forces with Zhetian. What I am worried about is that she is caught by Zhetian. If the holy object is in her hand, it does not matter. Our purpose is the same. She will not mess around, but if the holy thing has fallen to Zhetian. In the hands of the sky, I don��t have any confidence at all..." Ping An��s face was filled with a layer of sadness, and said uneasy, "Why is she back? Does she think she can regain the Yin Kui realm? But it seems that she has nothing to do. helper����"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t think about it, no matter how you think about it, you can''t change it. It''s all a hundred years ago, just look at the situation."


    "Ok����"


    Ping An nodded, but couldn''t let go of it.


    It might not matter which side You Tan was on, but it was too important where the holy relic was. If she didn''t figure it out, she didn''t even dare to go to the Yinkui realm.


    Zhou Shu took Li Aojian to the side, "Old Li, don''t pay attention to this, teach Caiying, and we will also reminisce about the past."


    Li Aojian slowly said, "Have wine?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, with a lot of satisfaction on his face, "Naturally, I have been preparing for hundreds of years."


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 2608: Reminiscence of drinking

    Under the stone pillar, Zhou Shu and Li Aojian drank to reminisce about the past.


    Caiying was listening to Li Aojian''s sword body at another stone pillar not far away.


    On the other side, Zhou Shu and Ping An whispered something, the sadness on Ping An''s face gradually disappeared.


    More distant places, several Zhou Shu scattered in all directions, exploring the desolate Gobi realm.


    Of course, some of them are clones.


    After drinking three pots of wine in a row, Li Aojian''s pale face was a little more ruddy, and he laughed, "Xiao Zhou, I haven''t drunk for hundreds of years, haha, I still remember the taste of wine, hahaha, rare readily!"


    "There are as many as you want."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, with some anger in his eyes, "Lao Li, what''s the matter with your hand, who did it?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know..."


    Li Aojian shook his head, "When I broke through ten days, I didn''t have time to see what the void looked like. My hands were gone, and even the sword was gone. There were no traces at all. Fortunately, I didn''t feel any pain because of the sword. When I was interviewing, I avoided and thought about what was going on. I didn''t fly far, and suddenly a gust of wind blew. This time even the people were gone, hahaha!"


    He put down his hip flask and laughed, "This emptiness is really funny!"


    Zhou Shu paused and explained, "It''s the unreasonable fire and the real wind... They are still there, so when you leave, is the Profound Yellow Realm still at war?"


    "It turned out to be like this... Then I''m still fortune-telling."


    Li Aojian said unconsciously, "I was promoted one hundred and fifty years after you left. The previous one hundred years were fine, but in the next fifty years it became chaotic. The cause was Kunlun, and they rushed to Linqing Juesheng. Previously, another battle to destroy the Buddha was provoked, and a war was launched against Linyun Temple and Tianlong Temple..."


    "Kunlun?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, then nodded, "It is in line with Kunlun''s approach. They know that if Lin Qingjue leaves the Xuanhuang Realm, Tianlong Temple and Linyun Temple will definitely take the opportunity to counterattack Kunlun. It is better to take advantage of Lin Qingjue''s existence. Jian get rid of troubles."


    Li Aojian smiled and nodded, "Hao Ruoyan said the same. Except for our lotus sect, the other sects were stirred in. The six major sects were all involved. At this time, the alien races were not completely cleaned up. Internal and external troubles came together. They also participated. They went out of one hundred thousand mountains and surrounded the Falling Star Islands for ten years. Later, they were rescued by the Guigumen, but the Guigumen were also having trouble at the same time. They both clashed with the Kunlun of the Heavenly Sword Gate, and were injured. So many..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Most of the elites in the Xuanhuang world have gone to the fairy world, and no one maintains order. Then, Lao Li, did you not take care of it?"


    "I''m too lazy to care, it''s okay if the Dutch pie is fine. Besides, I also took care of it, and it took a lot of effort, otherwise it will be completely impossible to clean up. When it comes to this, I will blame you," Li Aojian took a sip. Smiled, "It''s the guy you left behind to blame."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense, "Little roll?"


    Li Aojian nodded, "He provoked the Yu Clan of Bei Yuan, and the Ba Clan went to help and was beaten by it. If it weren''t for me to stop, the Mao Clan and the Qinghai Mu Clan would definitely be involved. Think about it, the entire Yao Clan. It��s not going to shake the sky if you do it right with the Holland music school."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Why would this little guy touch the monster race?"


    Li Aojian shook his head, "He refused to say, and I didn''t ask, but when I left, he was no longer in the Heyin School. He went to Penglai Island. He should have left the Xuanhuang World now. Speaking of Penglai Island, the missing Yingshan Island. It also appeared, attracting a large number of immortal cultivators, but within a few years of appearing, it was crushed..."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Heavenly Tribulation?"


    Li Aojian asked suspiciously, "Do you also know?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said faintly, "Guess, but Pu Lao should also take action like the situation in the Xuanhuang World."


    For the second time, he felt that Pu Lao was doing the right thing, and Yingshan reappeared, which meant that Heavenly Jade had come up again. He was the biggest hidden danger of the Xuanhuang Realm. If he was solved, no matter how troubled the Xuanhuang Realm was, there would be no big trouble. The question, Tiandao can see this clearly.


    Li Aojian spread his hands, "I don''t know about this."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, then said slowly, "Lao Li, how is Xu Ronglei helping them, how about Shu Xin Sutra?"


    Li Aojian thought for a while and said, "Both of them succeeded in crossing the catastrophe. They are now the pillars of the Holland School. As for your Shu Xin Jing, I don��t know much about it, but Hao Ruoyan and a few of them have been promoting it all the time. There are many disciples."


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. He didn''t care much about other things, but if the Shu Xin Sutra disappeared on the Xuanhuang Realm, it would make him feel uneasy.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Shu has been looking for a way to transfer the improved Shu Xin Jing to Hui Xuan Huang Jie. In fact, he has found a way, but he must first contact Pu Lao before it can happen. This is very important. Big trouble.


    The Xuanhuang Realm is on the edge of the sky. I only know that it is a place that can be reached by any race, but it is still unclear where Zhou Shu is. .


    It seems that no one can go directly to the heavens from the Xuanhuang Realm, most of them are blown away by the real wind, or are led by the fairy realm, unable to determine the specific location.


    He looked at Li Aojian and solemnly said, "Lao Li, after you came to the heavens, what world have you been to, do you understand the immortal world?"


    Li Aojian smiled I have been to the top ten worlds, immortal world or something, I don��t know if I��ve been there or not, let��s put it simply, I don��t even know what the immortal world is and where I am. Just roam around at will, as long as it is suitable for sword practice, he will stay and have a look, and leave soon if it is not suitable. "


    "You really don''t care about anything, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, unconsciously but a little envious. Like Li Aojian who only focuses on swords, he is very free and fun. He is incomparable. There are too many things he wants to learn and do.


    Li Aojian just drank, "Is there anything to care about?"


    "Some things still need to be known."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "I will tell you my experience..."


    I can''t stop this, but there is no day and night in the Gobi world, and I don''t know how long it has been.


    Li Aojian smiled faintly, "I know Xiao Zhou, these are too many and too complicated, in short, two things, first, don''t tell others about the Xuanhuang Realm, and second, be wary of the Immortal Realm, right?"


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "Lao Li, I don��t tell you, you would do it too, right? Because you don��t say anything to other people except kendo. In your eyes, the immortal world and It''s the same in other worlds. You won''t have special feelings for the immortal world, and you are also always on guard."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Li Aojian laughed, "Xiao Zhou, you still know me."


    Zhou Shu stood up and waved his hand helplessly, "It doesn''t matter if you remember it or not, anyway."


    If you change other people, you will definitely be grateful, such as the monks who came to the Xuanhuang world for the first time, because Zhou Shu��s experience and insights over the years have greatly helped them understand the immortal world and understand the heavens. Smarter ones will soon be able to integrate into the heavens and even He was integrated into the fairy world, but Li Aojian was different, he didn''t care at all, he only cared about sword and two friends.

 Chapter 2609: At the same time

    At the same time as Li Aojian recounted the past.


    Zhou Shu looked at Ping An and said with a smile, "Ping An, don''t worry."


    "How can you not worry?"


    Ping An frowned, "Utan doesn''t know what she thinks? When she left, her cultivation base fell a bit, and she will definitely not be better than me now. If this is the case, I have to seek revenge from the sky? With the ability to use, how could she be the opponent of Zhetian? Isn''t she going to die now?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Then what do you think?"


    Ping An anxiously said, "She should just stay there, don''t come and look for trouble."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I think she''d better deliver the holy artifact to you, and deal with Zhetian together, and then obey you."


    "Of course it''s better!"


    Ping An nodded, realized something, and said coldly, "Are you laughing at me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You Tan��s wits are not under you and the sky. If she is willing to obey you, you will not be forced to leave at the beginning. It is obviously even more difficult to ask her to give you the holy thing. may."


    "I know, you don''t need to say it," Ping An glared at Zhou Shu, angered, "Are you deliberately angering me?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "I don''t know what''s going on right now, and there is no need to be nervous. Based on my understanding of Youtan, she is not a stupid person and will never be sent to the door rashly. She is prepared for everything. She knows how to forbearance. Since she is here, she is obviously planning something. Although I don''t know what her plan is, I don''t think she will affect our actions, and there is no need to worry too much."


    Pinging stagnated, "You really know her well..."


    "Don''t you understand? You spend more time with her," Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have only a few sides with her, but I don''t think it''s wrong."


    Ping An thought for a while and said, "Then we don''t care?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Just treat it as if you haven''t heard the news."


    Ping An hesitated, "What if she is really caught by the sky?"


    "The possibility is very small. In case of an accident, I have a solution," Zhou Shu said slowly, "Since I have come with you, I am sure to do it. I have seen Utambula, and you have told me about it. Actually, I don��t find it difficult to handle. As long as you can hold back the sky, other things can be left to me.��


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu, and gradually relaxed, "Zhou Shu, what exactly is your plan, I didn''t see you preparing, and I didn''t explain it clearly to me."


    Zhou Shu looked at himself and Li Aojian not far away, "I''m almost ready, but now it seems that it may need to be changed."


    "Are you going to ask him for help?"


    Ping An followed and looked over, feeling happy, "That''s all right, I don''t think I can understand his strength. With him, I feel that we have a much better chance of success. By the way, who is he?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s my friend, but I won''t let him go. The change I''m talking about is something else."


    Ping An frowned and said dissatisfied, "Ah, then what are you talking about."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You''ll find out later."


    Without saying anything, he quickly entered the state of cultivation. The immortal aura here is extremely weak, but there are a lot of five element auras, and several mixed auras, which seem to be able to absorb them. For Zhou Shu, they only Better than Xianqi.


    "You don''t waste any time."


    Ping An glanced at him, his eyes fell on the stone pillars, and he was secretly surprised when he thought of Li Aojian.


    At the same time.


    Zhou Shu was trapped in the pile of rocks and shook his head unconsciously, "The ninth one..."


    As he explored all the way, his eyes were full of desert and Gobi. It seemed that there was no life and there was no danger, but he did not expect that those huge gravels would also flow, just like quicksand, and the speed was so fast that they would be swept away if you were not careful. Going in, he was involved nine times.


    He broke free the first eight times, splitting the gravel and leaving, which was not difficult.


    But this time, he didn''t plan to struggle anymore.


    Because the feeling of falling into quicksand is different every time, the power of restraining yourself is getting stronger and more complicated. At present, this ninth trap requires a lot of effort for Zhou Shu to break free. It can only show that this is not a natural phenomenon, but the will of other people is in it.


    Is there anyone else here?


    At least Zhou Shu couldn''t perceive other people, so it was only possible that the will of the origin of the world was hindering him.


    He still had to stay in this world, and would not easily offend Yuan Yuan. Since Yuan Yuan did not want him to explore, he had to give up.


    Zhou Shu was slowly crushed by the gravel and dragged into the ground, with no trace of it.


    At the same time.


    The other Zhou Shu was hit by heavy rain.


    The torrential rain was very strange. It followed Zhou Shu''s footsteps. No matter how fast Zhou Shu was, he could never rely on the torrential rain above his head.


    There is a strong water movement power in the rainstorm. Zhou Shu can still contend and understand the law from it. He regards this as an opportunity, but as the rainstorm gets bigger and bigger, it is more than any waterfall he has seen. When it is going to be fierce, Zhou Shu will understand, it is better not to struggle.


    He can withstand for the time being, but it is impossible to continue to bear it, because the heavy rain will get bigger and bigger, as if there is no limit.


    It''s not bad to get some insights.


    In the heavy rain, Zhou Shu''s body was slowly washed away and dissipated with the rain.


    At the same time.


    Another Zhou Shu also ran into trouble.


    Unexpectedly, encountering creatures in this desert with few creatures is not a thing to be thankful for.


    A group of monsters shaped like ants surrounded him. These ants seemed to be made of black iron. There was no trace of nature in the whole body. Holes of different sizes in the carapace, twisted joints, rough. Legs with burrs, teeth that are sharp to glow, huge eyeballs never turn...


    They are infinitely powerful and extremely sharp.


    When the magic arts fall on them, they will be split and scattered. It is hard to imagine, how can a swollen body be as sharp as a knife?


    Zhou Shu would naturally analyze it carefully, but as the number of ants increased, Zhou Shu was also cut into pieces when the surroundings were blocked.


    ...


    The scattered clones all got similar results.


    For Zhou Shu, it was not a loss, but he also gained some insights, and it was not a loss.


    This world is very dangerous, in other words, very unfriendly to practitioners. Anyone who knows how to think understands that it can only be done by the source.


    No wonder this world is so desolate, because the origin of the world does not want to accept practitioners, nor does it want to grow.


    This is the choice of the world, no one can interfere.


    Zhou Shu gave up the idea of ??continuing to explore. It was obviously a very irrational behavior to conflict with the origin in this world. Besides, there is no need. Even if there are excellent treasures here, it is impossible to obtain.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2610: Leave hope

    After drinking for a hundred inspections, the two of them were still in good spirits. Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something and smiled, "Lao Li, do you want to drink somewhere else?"


    "Where can I change it, it''s the same everywhere, you can''t find a place that is not a desert."


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "Moreover, other places are not peaceful enough, but Jiuxing is swept away."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Why don''t you have anything to do here?"


    "Have you seen it too?"


    Li Aojian thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know, it''s always the case. Actually, you shouldn''t ask me this question. I was forced to choose here because I can''t stay in other places and can''t practice for a while. I have to change it, only here."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "So that''s it, but Lao Li, I''m not talking about this world."


    Li Aojian seemed to understand something, "Huh?"


    "Give me a ray of spiritual thought, and I will show you it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stretched out his hand, Li Aojian didn''t hesitate, and let out a ray of spiritual thought quietly falling on Zhou Shu''s hand. It is worth noting that this ray of spiritual thought seemed to be sword intent, which was indistinguishable from Zhou Shu''s eyes. The difference between the two.


    "Your realm..."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. Could it be that his spiritual thoughts and laws have been merged into one? After thinking about it for a while, it was really impossible, maybe that was the special feature of the law of sword intent, and soon brought Li Aojian''s spirit into the world of refining monsters.


    There is a vast world in front of him, green hills and trees, birds and flowers, and the aura of immortality is misty and misty, like a fairyland.


    Seeing Li Aojian, who was accustomed to the desolation, couldn''t help but stunned, and looked curiously, "A cave in the sky, it''s not right...Hey, someone is coming."


    Hu Lao approached and bowed to Zhou Shu respectfully, "I have seen the master."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "Let''s look around, you don''t care about us," turned to Li Aojian, and said calmly, "This is not a cave, but a world, which is my secret. Of course for you, it''s not. "


    Li Aojian said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter what the secret is, Xiao Zhou, you brought me in, don''t you just want to drink a bar?"


    He flew up, looked around for a while, and said solemnly, "The place is good, but it''s not suitable for me to practice swords."


    Zhou Shu stood with him and said with a smile, "You only know the sword. Actually, it''s hard for you to come in and practice. At most, you can install a few golden immortals here. You can''t accommodate a guy like you. Instead, it will delay your cultivation and follow me. Come on."


    Li Aojian didn''t speak, but followed Zhou Shu forward.


    When passing by Ciguangshan and seeing Bian Xue, Li Aojian was taken aback, and the corner of his mouth unconsciously brought out a smile, "Xiao Zhou, are you planning to summon all the people from the Xuanhuang world? Build another lotus school?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Some thoughts, but it''s difficult. I don''t know what the other people are like."


    Li Aojian said slowly, "Be careful, not everyone can rest assured."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly. Those strangers from the Xuanhuang Realm were mostly elites in the eyes of the Immortal Realm, and many of them were well-trained. Who can guarantee that they still care about the Xuanhuang Realm? Now that most of them have integrated into the fairy world, they are likely to stand on the opposite side of Zhou Shu. For example, Li Chenyi, Zhou Shu always feels that he will bring himself a lot of trouble...


    It didn''t take long for the two to arrive at the center of the demon refining world, in front of a high mountain opposite Tianchi.


    Compared with the boundless fairy qi of Tianchi, this side is much desolate, not only there is not much fairy qi, but also a faint black mist.


    In the dark fog, one could see a seven-story pagoda in a shadowy manner. The tower was dilapidated and rudimentary, both inside and out, without any decoration.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Build anything you like, I will use it, and you will see it."


    "This is the soul tower?"


    Li Aojian quickly understood something.


    "Add the word light, soul beacon."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the lights in the tower. The light yellow lights, like soybeans, were small and solid, and said solemnly, "Old Li, I hope you will leave a light here too. What''s wrong, I might be able to help."


    The soul lighthouse was built by Zhou Shu during his trip this time, and the idea was long ago. In the future, Zhou Shu will build a Zongmen Xiancheng.


    Soon they will be on each side with the old swordsman, leaving a soul lamp to know the life and death of the other party. This is a common method used by the sect and it is very convenient. Of course, the soul lamp here is very different from the mysterious yellow world. The tower was built with an understanding of the laws of the soul, and the secret method from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect was used. Even if a person is dead, as long as there is a soul lamp, there is a chance to resurrect with the lamp. The degree of resurrection is determined by Zhou Shu��s ability. Zhou Shu can only retrieve a trace of his soul at best.


    Leave a lamp, leave a hope.


    Unlike Zongmen, Zhou Shu''s soul lamp will only be reserved for important people, because his consumption of a soul lamp is far greater than that of a normal soul lamp.


    The soul stone is used.


    "You just worry too much."


    Li Aojian shook his head slightly, "I don''t have to worry about you..."


    Zhou Shubai glanced at him, "Don''t be squeamish, it''s not a bad thing, it''s just a soul imprint, and other people want to keep me."


    "I didn''t say not to stay."


    Li Aojian didn''t argue, "Just say what you want to do."


    Zhou Shu took a lamp and said, "It''s simple, just infuse your spiritual mind and come out again, it won''t lose your spiritual mind, just like drawing."


    Looking at the dense runes on the lamp holder, Li Aojian only felt a headache, and went in without even thinking about it. Divine Mind went around in a boundless and complicated labyrinth, fainting and not knowing why, but not much. Ten breaths came out, and it felt like I had a long and confused dream.


    He touched his head, still a little confused, "Okay?"


    Looking at the lighting of the soul lamp, Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, I will know if you have something in the future This is still the initial state of the soul lamp, and I will improve it gradually, maybe In the future, we can use the soul lamp to talk, meet, and even pass things on."


    Li Aojian''s eyes lit up, "This is a bit interesting, Xiao Zhou."


    Zhou Shu is very confident, "Of course, I have great expectations, but I don''t know if I can do it."


    "Definitely, just like the Xuanhuang Realm, you can always do a little thing to the extreme and change the situation. No one can compare this." Li Aojian smiled faintly, and scanned the soul lamps several times, as if Is sinking into thoughts.


    "Don''t look, I haven''t found Lao Zhu yet."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, a little helpless, "Without his specific news, he is not in the Saitama Sect, nor in the King Kong Sect or the Luan Shen Sect. It is strange that a genius like him will be robbed by other body refining sects?"


    "Maybe other sects started first."


    Li Aojian smiled, "Don''t worry, Old Zhu has a thick skin and can''t kill him no matter what."


    Somewhere far away.


    A man who was several feet long like an iron tower was shocked inexplicably, a sneeze came out, and the bricks in front of him sank into a big hole.


    Opposite him stood a thin young man who was less than three feet tall, his complexion sank, and he shouted, "What''s the matter, how can I teach you? The most important thing is to control your breath!"


    "understood."


    The man nodded quickly, but he was still a little puzzled.


    :. :


    Ps: Book friends, I am Zhuyi Wuchen. I recommend a free app that supports downloading, listening to books, zero ads, and multiple reading modes. Please pay attention () Book friends hurry up and pay attention!


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2611: I will regret it

    Leaving the soul lighthouse, the two came to a wilderness.


    On the flat ground, there are tens of thousands of puppets of various shapes, some have been completed, some have not yet been completed.


    "Are you still playing with these guys?"


    Li Aojian shook his head slightly, "I don''t think it''s very useful, it''s too easy to be destroyed."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The better ones won''t. If tens of thousands form an army formation, it will be no worse than Taiyi Daluo."


    Li Aojian said lightly, "If the target is only Taiyi Daluo, then it is really useless."


    "You still speak so mean," Zhou Shu smiled, a little regretful, "Of course the goal is more than that, but in terms of military discipline, I am not very good at it now. The main thing is that you cannot rely on comprehension and must participate in a lot of actual combat. Can do it."


    As if he understood something, Li Aojian said slowly, "Are you planning to use these puppets in Yinkui Realm?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "They will not be controlled by anyone. They are suitable for dealing with the Yinkui tribe, who are good at bewitching. However, the materials of these puppets are a bit short. I don''t know if they can withstand a big battle, Lao Li, this I need your help."


    Li Aojian took it for granted, "You know, you won''t be okay to take me to see the puppet, just talk."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "During this period of time, you helped me make some puppet parts, just use the gravel here. They are the best puppet materials."


    Li Aojian nodded, "Well, it''s not a help. Anyway, I have to cut these broken stones in my practice."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Those parts are very complicated."


    Li Aojian looked calm, "simple."


    Zhou Shu continued, "There are also a lot of numbers. I plan to make tens of thousands of puppets and replace all of them here."


    Li Aojian disdainfully said, "How many stone pillars I made? By the way, Caiying can also help, which happens to be a lesson in swordsmanship."


    Zhou Shu caressed his palm and smiled, "Then it will be fine."


    Li Aojian said seriously, "Then let''s start now. It has already delayed a lot of my sword practice. If I procrastinate like this, my kendo will regress."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, and directly led him out of the demon refining world.


    After getting the drawings given by Zhou Shu, Li Aojian immediately started work.


    Those gravels that are harder than the third-grade immortal artifacts, like mud, quickly turned into the shapes on the drawings under his stone sword. No matter the size, they are extremely precise and not bad... Caiying was stunned, she even I couldn''t feel the sword intent in the sword, as if the gravel was originally broken, and only waited for the sword''s edge to pass, it separated naturally.


    There were stars in her eyes, "Master, you are amazing!"


    Li Aojian didn''t even look at her, "Don''t call me Master, look carefully, it will be your turn later."


    Caiying nodded vigorously, "Yes, I must study hard!"


    "This palace..." Li Aojian finally raised his head and glanced at her, "Forget it, it''s up to you."


    Zhou Shu walked away after watching for a while. He didn''t get much insight after seeing it. Sword intent really relies on talent. At the beginning, it can be diligent and able to make up for it. But at this state, it is really difficult to move without talent... Saying that he plans to give up the law of sword intent, he can still wait for opportunities, such as getting a sword saint name pill.


    With a cry of peace, the two of them flew straight and swept out of the boundary.


    Although Li Aojian''s speed is very fast, there are a large number of puppets, and the parts add up to more than ten million. They will definitely not be finished in a few years, and they will also need to teach Caiying Sword... During this time Zhou Shu just went around to investigate the situation.


    "You said to help, that''s it."


    Ping An seems to have realized, "Puppet, you planned to use a puppet."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Yes, I can control more than ten thousand puppets and attach various powers to them. Of course, the power of thunder and the power of compassion are the main ones. They can all restrain the Anemone Clan, and then the Anemone Realm Leave all the other enemies in here to me, you only need to temporarily contain the sky, and I will help you when I control the situation."


    "Just tell me now, I''m still thinking about what to do if we only have two of us..." Ping''s spirit lifted up, with inexplicably more confidence, but more fear, and took two steps back and stared at Zhou Shu. The puppet of force is indeed the nemesis of the Yinkui tribe. It has almost no weakness and there are so many in number. It is not difficult for you to completely occupy the Yinkui realm. Zhou Shu, don''t you intend to take it, right? Then I don''t mean to lead the wolf into the room. ."


    Zhou Shu seemed to smile, "Yes, but it''s already this far, you won''t regret it."


    The peace stagnated, and quickly leaned over, and said softly, "I will regret it? You really want to see the Yinkui realm, it doesn��t matter if I send you to it, you and I will protect the Yinkui realm together, and we will become a couple in the future. ..."


    "Okay, I don''t want it."


    Facing the safety of a turn of the offensive, Zhou Shu really couldn''t bear it.


    The black shell was caged with a layer of blue electric awns, and the speed increased a lot, and it only took less than three months to reach the next realm.


    Before reaching the air-wind layer, there was a foul smell coming. The familiar smell would hardly be forgotten after smelling it. Both of them frowned.


    "Don''t go to the realm where the Herring people live."


    Ping An shook his head, the disgust in his eyes didn''t want to hide it at all, "No one doesn''t hate them, and once the smell is contaminated, it will not be eliminated for at least a few years I don''t want to be like that. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Let me see, you are waiting for me here."


    He won''t force peace, he doesn''t care, at least absorb the ground herring breath.


    Walking through the air-wind layer, Zhou Shu was unobstructed, but the pot always suffered, and kept sucking the smell into the refining demon pot, feeling the smell of this large dose comparable to poison gas at close range. Unable to transform, the face turned green.


    "Dead World?"


    Falling on the ground covered with green spots, Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed.


    He felt this way in the air wind layer, and there was not much vitality in the world, but the stench also showed that there should be a herring tribe here, at least once.


    After a little exploration, we found many traces of the habitation of the herring tribe.


    The small mounds, the tunnels turning in the underground curve, the tall stone tower buildings, and the totem statue of Green Mons are all in line with the characteristics of the herring tribe, but why can''t we see a herring tribe? Even if the perception is released to the maximum, there is no gain.


    Go and see the source.


    It is not difficult to find, hundreds of miles underground, a lava gate appeared in front of you.


    By the way, most of the origins of the realm are underground, but the ability to find them depends on the strength of the practitioner, and it is not easy to break through the formation and defense of the origin.


    To Zhou Shu''s surprise, the lava door was open, and there were still traces of being hit, which seemed to have been attacked.


    Stepping into the door, you can see the core of the source that is tucked in the corner at a glance.


    No one was killed, nor seized, but what is going on with this cringe and fearful appearance? Who else in the world can threaten it?


    With doubts, Zhou Shu quickly found the answer.


    A mark is engraved on the core of the source.


    ����On the top of the smoky volcano, there is a half-open and half-closed eye with a blood-red luster.

 Chapter 2612: I promise you

    meet again.


    The familiar volcanic eye brand.


    The many alien races who invaded the Xuanhuang world had such a mark. According to Xiangru, behind the mark is a **** who can bestow the divine power of the Dijiang clan, which is comparable to a quasi-sage. He transmits power through his brand. Control the alien race, observe everything around you, do everything.


    This time, the brand was imprinted on Yuanyuan.


    Compared with the city lord of Xiancheng erasing the origin and the realm master oppressing the origin, this is another step forward, directly stamping on the origin and world as a slave.


    Analyzing the situation in conjunction with the outside world, it is obvious that most of the ground herring tribe here have been conscripted away by the god, maybe the group that invaded the Xuanhuang world.


    Zhou Shu stared at the brand, very calm, because panic was useless. If the God was behind the brand, he had already seen himself. Not only did he not escape, he even tried to communicate with the brand, trying to know that. What kind of person is the God, and why is it necessary to invade the Xuanhuang Realm?


    This has always been a mystery he wants to figure out, and it has a lot to do.


    It is a pity that the divine consciousness enters the sea like a clay cow without any echo.


    Perhaps the **** hasn��t paid attention to this. It��s not surprising that he kept sculpting imprints, countless, even if he has thousands of eyes, I am afraid that he will not be able to see every imprint, or he has fallen asleep, according to the emperor. According to Jiang, God is asleep most of the time. Of course, it can also be said to be practicing in retreat. This is a realm that Zhou Shu still cannot understand.


    "Are you still alive?"


    Zhou Shu began to communicate with the original core.


    By the way, the origin here is not strong. Judging from the aura layer, it is about the golden immortal level. This is the case in many alien realms, especially the low-grade alien races like the Herring. They are the same as their realms. Can''t withstand blows.


    Without answering, I didn''t even feel any vitality.


    As expected, there were many cracks in the core of the source. Except for the one with the imprint, the other places were basically broken. Obviously, it has gone through a lot of struggles, but it has not been able to get rid of the imprint. In the end, it is overwhelmed and it is on the verge of Death, there is no way to save it.


    This original core is very desperate, but it still can''t resist the strong.


    "excuse me."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and included this core of origin into the demon refining world.


    It was the first time he did this to extract the source directly, but he knew that if he left the source in the realm, he would die completely and become nothingness in hundreds of years at most. Instead of wasting it for nothing, it would be better before death. Make good use of it.


    Old Hu walked over quickly, with a hint of excitement on his face, but was stunned when he saw the mark, "Ah! Is it him again?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s okay, Xiangru should have a way."


    If he deliberately uses this source, he must remove the brand in advance. If he does his hands and feet outside, he will definitely be discovered by the person behind the brand. For example, you will not look around when you are asleep, but you will still wake up if bitten by a big bug. There is no need to worry in the demon refining world. There are similar examples before, and the imprint cannot be used in the demon refining world.


    Xiangru came over quickly, looking at the brand, a fire suddenly appeared in his eyes, "It''s him!"


    He used to indulge in the dream weaving for the Dijiang Clan by the God, but now he understands that it is a bubble that shatters at the touch of a touch, and only disasters are brought to the Dijiang Clan. The God not only used them, but also made them bear them. Raise human hatred.


    "Don''t rush to retaliate, we may meet him again in the future."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Xiangru, it''s not difficult to erase the brand, right?"


    "Give me seven days."


    Xiangru looked at it carefully for a while, and said firmly, "The origin core has struggled many times, and the brand is not reliable anymore, and now I have supernatural power, which is more than a thousand times stronger than before. I will definitely be able to completely wipe it. Drop."


    "Wait first."


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu took out the Kunlun mirror and took a few pictures.


    He is not the origin of the world.


    The origin of the world is the most unique life in the world. It can exist without relying on anything else. It is chaos before birth, and chaos when you die. It never goes through any reincarnation, and it is useless to take photos. But you can try the imprint on it. .


    Sure enough, the mist on the mirror gradually dispersed, revealing a dark shadow.


    The triangular black shadow, like a tall giant wearing a full-length cloak, only reveals a pair of eyes. Those eyes are exactly the same as those on the brand, except that the mirror is clearer and deeper. Red threads are entwined together to form Countless concentric circles, layered inside, like black holes, are very mysterious.


    Suddenly, his eyes seemed to be looking over here, and the minds of the few people in front of the mirror were shocked, and Xiangru couldn''t help taking a few steps back.


    Xiangru said in horror, "Is he here?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, this is an image of the past."


    Soon, the brand appeared on the origin core, and the black shadow quickly dissipated, and dust fell to the ground, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Is it just a projection..."


    Xiangru nodded, "What our people see is also a projection. It is impossible for God to show people in his real body It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu put away the Kunlun mirror, his expression condensed slightly.


    There was not much information, and he couldn''t tell who that person was, but it was certain that such a pair of eyes was unique, and if he saw it again, he would never admit his mistake.


    What makes him happy is that his law of reincarnation seems to have improved somewhat.


    The brand did not give him the feeling of vicissitudes of life, indicating that there was no power of reincarnation in it, but he could still use the Kunlun mirror to recover the past of the brand.


    Obviously, it was the benefit that was gained from those magic soldiers.


    However, he later tried to photograph other things and did not have the same effect. It may be that the brand was too strong, or there was some special power in it, which attracted the power of reincarnation in the Kunlun mirror and induced the Void Law of the First Life. Tactics.


    In any case, progress is great. Zhou Shu is looking forward to the next growth of Law.


    He has been pursuing the law of reincarnation for nearly a thousand years, and perhaps the breakthrough will be at a certain moment.


    Seven days passed quickly.


    The eye of the volcano disappeared without a trace, and perhaps a little bit remained and remained in the demon refining world, but that was not important.


    Underneath the disappearing brand, a bleak crystal was revealed. The original source of brilliance is now a pile of burnt out cinders. Mortals would not look at it again. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed from the cinders. The light instantly illuminates the surroundings.


    "Help me and my world revenge, I will give you everything!"


    The voice full of hatred shocked both Hu Lao and Xiangru. This was the harshest and most decisive voice they could imagine.


    "I promise you."


    Zhou Shu was very calm. He didn''t mind giving promises, "You and I have the same enemy."


    The core of the source shook up sharply, and the fragments were scattered all over the place. The crystal lay quietly in the middle, emitting a faint light, and it seemed particularly lonely among the piles of powder.

 Chapter 2613: Then go

    "Absorb it, Old Kettle."


    Zhou Shu turned around and didn''t want to look more.


    "Thank you, Master!"


    Old Hu hesitated for a moment, swallowing the origin core, and a thick white mist immediately appeared from his body, twisting and swinging, and the huge energy made him shiver.


    The origin of each realm is a great growth for him, and the law of energy can be improved a bit.


    It didn''t take long for Old Hu to absorb it, and Zhou Shu began to take him to devour this world, from the inside to the outside.


    That''s right, he intends to let the Demon Refining Pot transform all the resources in the realm, enrich himself, and expand the demon refining realm.


    time flies.


    This world is not big, the resources are average, but the maturity is not low, it can be regarded as a very good tonic.


    Most of the resources have been absorbed by Hu Lao and transformed into the world of refining demon. On the one hand, Zhou Shu is not short of cultivation bases, and on the other hand, he needs a lot of resources to cultivate parasol tree and moss as soon as possible.


    Seeing the air and wind layer in front of him continue to sink, even the smell is sparse, almost nothing, Ping An is very confused, "Zhou Shu, what are you doing?", could not help but fly down.


    Afterwards, she saw a bare world, even more desolate than the Gobi world, and could not find any vitality.


    Suspicious, she quickly saw Zhou Shu standing next to a stone tower, and said, "Zhou Shu, what have you done these days, what about Jie?"


    A cloud of white mist emerged from the palm of Zhou Shu''s palm, completely enclosing the stone tower, and turning around, "I didn''t do anything."


    Seeing the stone tower disappear completely, he was stunned in peace, "You ate this world? I know you practice the law of swallowing, but this kind of thing... I haven''t seen you do it before, you hate the herring clan so much. Although it''s a bit smelly, you won''t destroy the whole world."


    "Just take it."


    Zhou Shu smiled. The stone pagoda that was deliberately left to the end is the crystallization of the civilization of the herring clan. If it is taken down, the world will be worthless. "Peace, let''s go."


    Ping An was stunned there, still a little surprised, "Even in Outland, your frenzied behavior will be on the list."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t think too much, I''m doing this for their benefit, you will know about it in the future."


    "Oh... forget it, I still don''t know, you don''t need to pay attention to me."


    Ping An shook her head and smiled. She didn��t plan to think too much about these issues. Zhou Shu had too much mystery, and it was not good for her to be entangled. In short, she never wanted Zhou Shu to be her enemy, just keep the status quo. "Zhou Shu, Where are we going down here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There is still some time, let''s go to other circles to see."


    A few years later, the two returned to the Gobi realm.


    In the stone forest, the puppet parts piled up into several mountains.


    Li Aojian faced a huge piece of gravel, holding the anti-evil in his hand, seemingly waved dozens of times at random, the gravel separated suddenly, turning into a pile of powder, and seven or eight intact puppet parts. The whole process was less than ten breaths. .


    "came back."


    He put down his sword and nodded to Zhou Shu.


    "Your speed..."


    Zhou Shu stared at those parts, his expression was indescribable, and only shook his head blankly, "It''s faster than I install the puppet, how can I catch up with you?"


    Li Aojian smiled faintly, "I didn''t do it alone."


    "Yes, there is also this palace!"


    A green figure flew out of the sword and fell in front of Zhou Shu, smiling and saying, "Zhou, this palace is also very powerful now!"


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying for a long time and sighed, "You did it."


    Caiying was not a sword spirit for a long time, she was a genuine cultivator, but she was able to enter and exit the Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifacts as freely as the sword spirit. This has shown that her sword body is much stronger than before, but... It''s been a few years.


    Caiying was very proud, "Zhou, are you scared? Master taught me well, hehe."


    Li Aojian looked indifferently, "I don''t teach much, it''s her own insight. She has accumulated a lot and knows more sword arts than me. It''s a sword spirit... Once you break through the shackles, everything will come naturally. ."


    Caiying turned around with a solemn expression, "But without a master, my palace... disciples will never break through in a lifetime."


    "Don''t call me Master if you say it."


    Li Aojian waved his hand and looked at Zhou Shu, "You have a good sword."


    Zhou Shu seriously said, "If it suits you, take it."


    Caiying nodded vigorously, "Yes, yes, take it away if you want, Master, there is something else in this palace."


    Li Aojian just smiled, ��I don��t need other swords at the moment, she can use them, but Xiao Zhou, this sword has too strong a personal brand and heavy obsessions. It��s not suitable for blending into the sword body. Remember to find a sword with her in the future. better one."


    Caiying had star-shaped eyes, "Zhou, do you know? Master can see the origin of this sword at a glance, and I haven''t said anything about it."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Old Li, your Lingtian Sword..."


    Li Aojian nodded, "Yeah."


    "know."


    Zhou Shu understood it. Obviously, Li Aojian had incorporated the Lingtian Sword, an artifact of the Profound Yellow Realm into the sword body. The artifact on the Profound Yellow Realm not only had one of the best origins in the heavens, but also almost never encountered shackles... The body and the artifact are merged into one. Is Li Aojian also considered a artifact now?


    "You go on, I started."


    Zhou Shu walked to the puppet mountain and separated several clones and started to assemble the puppets.


    For him, it��s very simple. It��s like building blocks. The puppet parts made by Li Aojian are very precise and can be closed tightly. As long as the other parts are installed in order, the gravel does not communicate power, they are the best protection. Layer, the puppets created in this way are strong enough, as long as there are enough, not to mention the golden immortals, even Taiyi Daluo has the power to fight.


    Each perform its duties, each is busy, only doing nothing.


    But soon she found pleasure, flying around on the top of thousands of stone pillars, planting blossoming holy flame lotus flowers.


    From a distance, it looked like countless white torches, with a strange sense of ritual inexplicably, and she stood among these torches, seeming to meditate on something.


    A long time passed without knowing it.


    "I plan to go."


    Zhou Shu put away the puppets in the mountains and plains, and said calmly, "Old Li, what are your plans?"


    Li Aojian slashed the gravel without looking back, "I''ll practice swords here, and leave when I feel that I can''t make progress. I guess it will take more than a hundred years."


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying, "Caiying, how about you?"


    "Don''t want to leave this palace!"


    Caiying had flown over a long time ago, and most of her body had penetrated the demon refining realm. "This time this palace is going to kill the Quartet. You can''t stop this palace."


    "Then go."


    Zhou Shu casually threw Li Aojian a Wanfang Ring, "I don''t have anything else, enough wine tube, Lao Li, see you next time."


    Li Aojian waved his hand, rather annoyingly said, "You are so annoying, it''s not that you don''t see each other anymore. When your broken soul lamp is fixed, come and talk with me again."


    Zhou Shu smiled helplessly and left the Gobi realm with peace.


    Say goodbye again.


    Instead of going directly to the Boulder World to find the Yinkui World, he traveled between the worlds one by one, trying to find the traces of Youtan first.

 Chapter 2614: Bold ideas

    "There are traces of her staying in this world, almost a hundred years ago."


    Zhou Shufei went out of the air and wind layer and said slowly, "Peace, it seems that Youtan really went to the Yinkui Realm, if the Yinkui Realm is around the Giant Stone Realm."


    There was a trace of anger on Ping An''s face, "I just want to know when she became so stupid."


    The two passed through many realms, and found traces of the saint Youtan in several realms. Judging from the time and direction left by the traces, Youtan went to the giant stone realm.


    "It''s almost time for us to go."


    Zhou Shu still looked indifferent, "Are you ready, safe?"


    Ping An is very decisive, "It''s this time anyway, I have to go to life and death."


    The boulder world.


    As its name suggests, this realm is a huge stone. On the realm, you can''t see any mud, it''s all hard and gray rocks.


    This kind of stone is called gray shale. The stone is very **** and brittle. It does not seem to have any other advantages except being hard. It is not a good resource, but the gray shale contains a mineral called green jade. It is a kind of weird jade material with life, only produced here, it has very good value in refining tools, especially magic weapons and magic weapons.


    The development and acquisition of green jade mother are concentrated in the hands of Shiju people.


    Shijuren are the aboriginal people of the megalithic realm. They dug many caves in the realm and lived in them, so their name is derived from it.


    They are not very strong individuals, but as long as they are in the boulder world, they are strong people that no force can ignore. They can make full use of the advantages of boulders and let most opponents return without success. Both the fairy world and the devil world wanted to occupy The boulder world paid a lot for this, but in the end it was not successful.


    Passing through a special passage, Zhou Shuhe Pingan landed on the boulder world.


    The landing place should be a port, with hexagonal holes everywhere, like a honeycomb.


    Soon Shiju people came out to greet them. They were very short, with strong limbs and claw-like palms. Their heads were small, but their eyes were big, and they could shine like a searchlight.


    Naturally, Zhou Shu would not go against the Shiju people, and only used fairy jade to open the way, because he knew that the Shiju people were one of the most greedy races.


    A pile of celestial jade smashed down, Zhou Shu collected a lot of good-quality green jade mothers, and at the same time learned a piece of news that made Ping An very disturbed and angry.


    About a hundred years ago, near the megalithic realm, a Yinkui woman with dozens of golden immortals was intercepted by many Yinkui tribes. In the end, the Yinkui woman escaped in a hurry. It is said that the loss was great and all the golden immortals were killed. Not to mention, he was seriously injured, and even the treasures he carried with him were taken away.


    "Youtan, it''s definitely her!"


    Ping An angrily said, "Why is she so stupid? Bring dozens of golden immortals and dare to **** back to the Anemone Realm? This time even the Utanbula flowers have been snatched away. What should we do? If you don''t help, you can add chaos. ,hateful!"


    Zhou Shu waited quietly for her to finish venting, "Shiju people should not lie when they see the money open. It seems that Youtan did come and indeed lost...Of course, we still have to go to the Yinkui Realm, which is the difficulty you face. It��s a little older, and I will ask Caiying to help you at that time."


    Ping An thought for a while, "No way."


    She said solemnly, "Caiying is very powerful, but she is the incarnation of a sword spirit, unable to withstand the unfeeling holy flame that covers the sky, and is the holy flame blessed by the holy things... If something happens to her, you must not hate it. Me? Forget it, I''ll do it myself, it''s a big deal to run around and drag time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Alright."


    What Ping An said made him feel good, indicating that Ping An has not lost his reason and knows how to consider him. However, since Zhou Shu dared to let Caiying go, he was naturally sure that he would not let Caiying fall into danger. He would let True Soul. Physically protect the surplus, and if necessary, leave the car to protect the handsome.


    He said slowly, "Shijuren also said that there is indeed a hidden world nearby, it should be the Yinkui world..."


    "No need to look, I already know where it is."


    An expression of peace was condensed, "Shall we go now?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Yes."


    The two left the boulder world and flew towards the Yinkui world.


    Ping An tried his best to keep calm, but the emotions in his heart couldn''t hide, and there was anxiety and worry in his eyes unconsciously.


    In order to return to the Yinkui realm, she waited for thousands of years. When she really had to face the Yinkui realm, no one could control it. Moreover, for her, this was the most important battle in her life. Winning or losing determined the future. fate.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Peace, how does the Yinkui Realm hide itself?"


    "Didn''t I say it?"


    Ping An is a little impatient, "Because of the holy tower, the holy tower built by the saints of the past, it can continuously emit the evil wind and the evil miasma, forming a special protective cover in the air wind layer, like a thick layer , Swallow all external perception and power, you don��t have to worry about it after you have practiced Yin Kui Ce."


    "I''m thinking, can the Santa be controlled?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think thoughtfully, "What if it fills up the entire Yinkui world?"


    Ping An thought for a while and said, "It can be done, but it will consume a lot of money. The caster will waste hundreds of years of cultivation. With a disguised personality, she can''t do that. She is better than anything else. heart."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "That was before, now she has Utambula?"


    Ping An��s heart was shaken, and it took a long time before he said, "If the Yinkui Realm is in danger, I am sure she will do that. With Utambula acting as the core of the sacred tower, the evil wind and the evil miasma will increase many times, yes. You and I may both have threats. Although the general Yinkui tribe in the world is difficult to resist and all face death threats, she probably won''t consider these."


    "I am not afraid of myself, mainly because it affects my control of the puppet."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "The Yinkui realm has a size of nearly 10 million square meters. If the divine consciousness is disturbed too much, I can''t guarantee that I will fully control the puppets, and trouble may occur at that time.


    "It''s really troublesome, **** Youtan!"


    Ping An complained again, "What should we do? Should we think of a way?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I have a bold idea, how about destroying the holy tower in Yinkui Realm first?"


    "Destroy the Holy Tower?"


    Ping An stared at Zhou Shu for a while, "I... didn''t expect you to say that, can the holy tower be destroyed? How can this work?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If it is ruined, it can be rebuilt. I will help you. If the holy pagoda exists, you and my plan may be frustrated, especially after Zhetian has Utambula, even if I don��t have much confidence. ."


    Ping An just shook his head, "Zhou Shu, you don��t understand. The Holy Pagoda is the core of our Yinkui world, and it is also a symbol of the Yinkui clan. Losing it not only means losing the protection of the sky, but also for the Yinkui clan. A big blow, no matter how we fight between the saints, they still regard us as saints, but if the saint tower is destroyed... I can''t even imagine that if it is because I let the saint tower collapse, the Yinkui people will still Wouldn''t you think of me as their saint? I think it''s difficult, so even if I regain the Yinkui realm, I also lose the support of the Yinkui tribe, which is meaningless to me."


    :. :

 Chapter 2615: Not bad

    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "I really can''t agree with this, Zhou Shu."


    After a pause, she said again, "If I have to destroy the holy tower, I would rather not come back. The Yinkui realm has lost the way of patching the sky. There can be no more holy towers. Even if I win by destroying the holy towers, I can''t do it anymore. Stay here, do you understand?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Forget it then."


    The serious expression Ping An had never had before made him see Ping An''s firmness. Indeed, this proposal was bolder, and he also underestimated Ping An''s feelings for the Yinkui Realm, not less than his own for the Xuanhuang Realm.


    But this also shows that Ping An is different from those who are selfish and who only know their own cultivation bases, but this is also worthy of Zhou Shu��s understanding and communication, and Zhou Shu also feels that people like Ping An can truly succeed. .


    Seeing Zhou Shu not speaking for a long time, a trace of sadness flashed in Ping An''s eyes, "If it can''t be destroyed, then it won''t work?"


    "It''s not impossible."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If you can''t destroy the Holy Tower, it will be more difficult, but it is not impossible. Have you been to the Holy Tower?"


    Ping An was overjoyed and nodded quickly, "I have been there."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Peace, then you can talk about the holy tower in detail, it''s better to have a specific pattern, and the array layout inside."


    "Ok."


    Ping An quickly recalled. Not long after, a tower slowly appeared in front of her, exquisitely and completely, "It is almost like this. If you want to destroy the formation, the key is to destroy the seventeen Yin Sunflower Orbs on the top of the tower. Three or four can make the holy tower temporarily invalid. These orbs are condensed by the holy woman using her own cultivation base. Even if they are damaged, they can be repaired. At most, they will not be cultivated for hundreds of years."


    She hesitated, "But...it''s difficult to destroy them. They are all well protected, guarded by several elders and many clansmen."


    Zhou Shu bowed his head and did not answer, and the sea of ??knowledge quickly started to move.


    Within dozens of interest rates, hundreds of plans came out, and then repeated calculations and deductions began.


    Ping An stared at Zhou Shu, with many expectations, she also knew that if Zhou Shu could not do it, this time the attack on the Yinkui Realm would have no success, and it would be difficult to say in the future...


    "Damn Youtan!"


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but cursed again, "All the plans were destroyed."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and looked at her with a smile, "Peace, as long as your picture is correct, I can do it."


    "what!"


    Ping An said with joy, "There is nothing wrong with it. Although I haven''t been there for more than a thousand years, the holy tower can''t be changed easily. Even if it''s a shame, she doesn''t dare to do anything wrong, and what does she do to change the holy tower? But Zhou Shu, can you really do it?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Yes, breaking the formation is something I am good at. I was thinking about how to do it the fastest."


    Ping An nodded repeatedly, "Yes, don''t let Zhetian realize that if she turns on Skynet in advance, things will be really difficult...how do you do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You will know then."


    "Pretending to be mysterious," Ping An snorted, but her face was full of joy. She seemed to think of something. She looked at Zhou Shu with doubts, "If I agree with you to destroy the holy tower, what will you do? Actually, I think now Think, it��s difficult to destroy the holy tower, maybe even more difficult than destroying the formation..."


    "This is not difficult."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The city lord gave me the doomsday talisman, the power of destruction in the three doomsday talisman, I think it is difficult to preserve the holy tower."


    Ping An��s heart shook, and there was a burst of fear, and his eyes couldn��t hide, "The Doomsday Talisman? The city lord gave you this, the holy pagoda really can��t stop it. No wonder you just said to destroy... in the Yinkui world, don��t you I am worried about using it."


    "If you change the method now, you don''t have to."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said, "I heard that the range of the Doomsday Talisman is a bit large, and it ignores the enemy and me. Even if I need to use it, I will use it very carefully."


    "It''s better not to use it in the realm," Ping An is still worried. "I heard that after the Doomsday Talisman is used, the power of destruction will last for a long time, and it will turn a large area into a barren land. It is the most terrible talisman. For one, the Styx Saint said to me at the beginning, our Yinkui world is already very barren."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "If there are no accidents, I will try to give you a complete Yinkui world."


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu, feeling a burst of warmth inexplicably, and calmed down, "I understand."


    Months passed quickly.


    The two of them did not use black shells for flying, but made more use of the Six Difficult Achievers'' Secret Techniques, which obviously had an effect. Along the way, they saw many Yinkui tribesmen, but they were not discovered.


    Ping An was a little surprised, "It''s strange that no Yinkui tribe would come out on patrol before, except for the saints, no one else would come out in the realm."


    "The person in power is different now."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Obviously, the way to manage the Yinkui Realm is different, otherwise they won''t find Youtan."


    What did Ping An understand, "It is from this point that you judged that you didn''t use the black shell to hurry up?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "What do you think, this is a very simple truth."


    "I can''t tell..." Ping''an blushed, "Only you pay attention to these details If I were to change myself, I might have started fighting long ago. No wonder that the details determine success or failure... If that''s the case, the results I get from Utan will be the same."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Actually...youtan is different from you."


    "What''s the difference?" Ping An was a little angry, frowning, "She was beaten away, the holy objects were robbed, and you still help her speak? You must have something with her, don''t you?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''m just talking casually, don''t care."


    He always felt that there was a problem. In his impression, You Tan shouldn''t do such a thing. Everything she did in the Xuanhuang Realm was not like a reckless person. How did she face her biggest enemy and become reckless instead? Is it revenge eager? Still unlikely.


    However, these ideas do not need to be told to Ping An.


    Ping An glanced at him and said nothing.


    After a few more days, a dark shadow could be seen faintly in the distance. There is no doubt that it was the Yinkui realm under the skynet.


    "Arrived."


    Ping An''s thoughts were tumbling, and it took a long time to settle down.


    "There are still two or three days away, and the plan can be implemented a little closer," Zhou Shu said calmly, "I will go down first, destroy the formation in the holy tower with the fastest speed, and then use the puppets to conquer the Anemone Realm. Your task is to contain peace. Before I completely control the Yin Ankui Realm, don''t let her disturb me. As long as you do this, I will be 80% sure that you will regain the Yin Ankui Realm."


    Ping An said in a deep voice, "I understand the plan, but why is it only 80%, before you said it was 90%?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Anything will have accidents. This time I feel that there may be more accidents. The closer I get to the Yinkui world, the clearer I feel."


    "It doesn''t matter, 80% is enough."


    Without comprehending Zhou Shu''s meaning, Ping Ping gritted her teeth hard, "My old lady is fighting!"

 Chapter 2616: Majesty

    Yinkui world.


    Holy Palace.


    It was a gorgeous and exquisite small palace, and words could not describe its beauty.


    Every pillar, every brick, is an incomparable work of art, and the whole is built together, instead of reducing the aesthetic feeling due to excessive emphasis, it is more harmonious.


    On the jade platform in the middle of the palace, a perfect flower stands.


    The flower does not shine, but the surrounding pearls and lights are all lost. The flower has no color, but the gorgeous palace is also eclipsed in front of it.


    The flower is like a combination of peony and lotus, with ice muscle and snow bones. It is gorgeous, luxurious, pure and elegant. It is three feet, five inches and six points tall. One point is too little, and one point is too much. The petals are layered, one inch and three points thick. , One more point is fat, one point less is thin.


    Everything is perfect.


    The branches and leaves are like the finest jade, and the flowers are like phantoms in dreams, or real phantoms.


    The huge breath of life on the flower is enough to prove that it is a miracle of heaven and earth creation, but it also makes people deeply feel that such a perfect thing should not appear in this world, it should be a beauty that everyone yearns for. A imaginary miracle, such as a star that can never be touched, a moon in the water that can never be retrieved, but it is indeed right in front of the eyes.


    In front of the flowers, stood an elegant and beautiful girl.


    It is difficult to find such a perfect woman in the world. Her appearance and posture are very similar to Hua, at least one or two points difference, but it is these two points that make her dejected before the flower, and she can''t feel her. That shocking charm.


    The girl stared at the flower, a smile appeared on her bright face, a greedy and intoxicated smile.


    She sat opposite to the flower, calmed down, as if she merged with the flower.


    If you observe carefully, you can find that a wonderful connection has been established between the two. The power in the flower is transmitted to the girl little by little, making the bright girl more radiant, and it seems that she can compete with this flower.


    But half an hour, the girl stood up and stretched her waist lazily.


    "Satisfied."


    She shook her head. The feeling of fullness in her whole body made her really reluctant to stop, but she had to stop. The corners of her mouth trembled slightly, with hatred and disdain, and she spit out a few words, "Damn Youtan."


    Damn it indeed.


    A hundred years ago, she personally defeated Utan who wanted to regain the Yinkui realm, and also snatched back the holy thing Utanbula.


    She still remembered what the holy thing looked like at that time.


    Colorful variegated colors, not pure power, and even a trace of exhaustion. This sacred flower that has been passed down for eternity in the Yinkui realm has only been in the hands of Youtan for a thousand years, and it has become like this, this excellent What did Tan do?


    At that moment, she was so angry that she lost her mind, and she really wanted to catch up and kill Youtan.


    But she also knew that she couldn''t do this, and the series of void storms and the sudden appearance of Shiju also calmed her down, gave up such thoughts, and watched Utan escape without moving.


    With resentment, she brought Utambula back to the Yinkui realm.


    Returning to the embrace of the mother world, Utambula gradually regained her radiance and her original pure color.


    This is not easy. Although Utambula itself can absorb the aura of the Yinkui realm to grow and recover, it can be restored in less than a hundred years. It is the result of Zhetian ordering all Yinkui people to continuously worship the holy artifacts day and night.


    ����As long as it is the Yinkui clan, they must stop practicing and give everything to the holy thing.


    Some members of the Yinkui tribe are willing, some are reluctant, and even opposed.


    It is certainly not a good thing to enshrine the cultivation base of the tribesmen in the long-term view. The holy relic is to protect the existence of the anemone world. If in turn, let the tribesmen worship the holy relics at all costs, it will be very harmful to the tribe , Strength cannot be guaranteed, inheritance cannot be continued, and it is difficult to resist against foreign enemies.


    But the girl would not listen to them.


    Instead of listening, the opponents were either imprisoned or sampled for cultivation, and many died.


    After the strict control of the girl, two years ago, the sacred Utambula finally recovered.


    The sacred object is glowing with its former appearance, and the girl can''t do without it anymore. Every day in the holy palace, she uses the sacred object to improve her cultivation. The progress is extremely rapid and full of satisfaction. The only pity is that the sacred object seems to be limited. You can only stop practicing for half an hour, otherwise you will absorb your own cultivation base in turn.


    "It''s a pity that the deity cannot be photographed with the holy object, if there is a Utan..."


    The girl thought silently, with a little anger in her clear eyes. Among the three saints of the Yinkui realm, the only one who can be in complete harmony with the holy thing without any restriction is Youtan. This is the real reason why she can''t kill Youtan. What she wants to do more is to let You Tan completely surrender herself. With the holy relics and You Tan, she can become the real master, not just a mere female emperor, but the first female emperor in the Yinkui world for tens of thousands of years. .


    Zhetian Empress.


    "Failed a few times, think of a perfect solution."


    The girl frowned thoughtfully, should she lay a trap for peace talks, or send someone out directly...


    While meditation, a shout came from outside the palace, "Holy Lord!"


    "Excuse me when the deity is practicing, you know the result."


    The girl''s voice became very cold, making people feel like falling into an ice cave. Was this girl made of ice?


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a series of crackling noises outside. It was obvious that the guard was fanning his face with great force, and even the air oscillated brought a **** wind.


    The girl calmly said, "What happened?"


    The guard tried his best to stand firm, and said slowly, "Master, there is a golden immortal who broke into Skynet and came down directly from the middle of the Yinkui realm."


    "It''s just to disturb, or use trivial things to disturb the deity, what''s the crime, you know?"


    The girl''s voice changed again, with a murderous intent in the cold, like a butcher knife that had been suspended, and the viscous blood was dripping continuously.


    The guard panicked, "Holy Lord, no, no, the golden fairy has come down."


    "Ok?"


    The girl was slightly taken aback.


    As a hidden world, the Yinkui Realm was often strayed by practitioners, especially after she came to power, more practitioners strayed into it. In recent years, every year, because she kept sending the Yinkui tribe to explore other things. World, some of the location information of Yinkui World has also been leaked.


    Of course, she dismissed this kind of thing. No golden immortal could pass through the canopy formed by the holy tower, and Taiyi Daluo would be trapped in the canopy for at least one or two hours when he came over. During this time, the elders would go. Punishment and punishment are also very simple, planting silk or killing. Like Jinxian, no Taiyi Daluo can escape punishment.


    By the way, the only one who let her do it herself has become the nourishment of the Yinkui world.


    This time, someone broke through the sky, and it was still a golden fairy. Is this possible?


    "Are you right?"


    The girl walked out of the holy palace, staring at the guards crawling on the ground, and said lightly.


    She is not tall and tall, she is a bit small and not enough, she is only four feet tall, but this cannot conceal her charm and majesty.


    The guard didn''t dare to move. "My Lord, the eleven patrols have seen it, and they won''t be wrong."


    . m.

 Chapter 2617: Attack on Santa

    Why didn''t you inform the deity earlier, do you want to die? "


    The girl''s voice tended to be flat, but the killing intent in it was getting stronger and stronger.


    "My lord, the subordinates got the news only two hundred breaths ago. More than one hundred breaths passed after they arrived in the holy palace, and they were stopped by the guards for a while. There was no delay in the process. The subordinates just got the second one. The news, that golden fairy has fallen."


    The guard lowered his head, his figure trembled.


    "Bai Xi crosses the Skynet?"


    The girl stopped when she heard the sound, but her eyes showed a trace of disdain, "Hehe, I thought it was a great character, that''s it."


    The guard was stunned, "Master, this person is extraordinary."


    The girl calmly said, "There is absolutely no one who can pass through the Holy Tower Skynet with a hundred breaths. Even the Hunyuan realm can''t do it. He can do it with a golden fairy. Then the only possibility is that he has the origin of the Yinkui realm. , Skynet has no effect on him, that is to say... he is Utan or Ping An, so what should I worry about? Let someone bring him over, I just have something to ask him."


    The guard''s expression was slightly condensed, and he soon understood, and couldn''t help but say, "The Lord is wise!"


    Just about to leave, his body flashed, he quickly took out the messenger leaf, took a look at it, and was stunned, "No, Lord, that Jinxian was not stopped by the patrol team, and went to the holy tower! It''s almost there! !"


    "Santa?"


    The girl walked into the holy palace and came out in an instant, "Notify the patrol team to strengthen the realm around the realm. If there is any situation, it is the same in the realm. All must be on guard."


    Before the guard agreed, her figure had disappeared.


    The sacred tower is definitely the second most important place after the holy objects. There is no room for loss. Although it is guarded by the elders, it is still not at ease.


    Only she has a lot of confusion in her mind, how did Jin Xian avoid the patrol team? What does he want to do, and what can a golden fairy do?


    She soon got the answer.


    Before reaching the holy tower, I saw changes on the way.


    The black fog in the sky is becoming thinner. Looking at it from a distance, the sacred tower in the distance no longer smokes. The power of the dark sunflower that has precipitated in the air and wind layer is falling like raindrops, and the entire world is the same everywhere.


    Obviously, the Holy Tower has lost its effect.


    "how is this possible!?"


    She left the Holy Palace until now, at most two hundred breaths of time, in such a short time, the Holy Tower has fallen?


    How does a golden fairy do it?


    There are at least three elders in the sacred tower, two of them are comparable to Taiyi Daluo, and in the sacred tower, they can exert strength beyond their own realm, and within two hundred breaths, the golden immortal who inexplicably broke in defeated Did they destroy the holy tower?


    What surprised her even more was that she hadn''t sensed the shadow of the golden fairy until now, so she disappeared for no reason?


    She suddenly began to suspect that all of this might not be true, the guard''s report was false, and the Jinxian invasion was also false. Could it be that there was a civil strife?


    Things were too strange, she didn''t want to.


    More and more doubts, faster and faster pace.


    A sacred tower a few miles high appeared in front of him, and the brilliance of pure gold and the majestic momentum made it stand out in the shade of anemone world.


    The girl frowned, unconsciously a trace of disgust.


    The holy tower is too tall and majestic, with a majesty that makes people difficult to resist. This majesty even surpasses herself. This makes the girl feel very uncomfortable, because she has always felt that she is the only member of the tribe in the shade People who admire, other people and things are not allowed, and they are not worthy. (It is worth mentioning that because of this idea, many of the holy palaces of the previous saints were hidden or destroyed by her), which is also rarely seen by her The reason why Santa came.


    In order to protect the holy tower, the holy palaces of the saints of the past were built around the holy tower. Only she covered the sky and chose other places.


    On the outside, it didn''t seem to have been damaged too much, but there were a few blue thunder lights lingering on the tower, which looked a little strange.


    "The Lord!"


    Several elders flew over, desperate, and a little unstable when they landed. They knelt down in a hurry, "I''m waiting for a capital crime, a capital crime!"


    The girl looked indifferent, "What''s the matter?"


    "Dragon... Dragon Clan, it must be Dragon Clan!"


    An elder raised his head with horror in his eyes, "We are all guarding in the holy tower, and a blue dragon suddenly slams into it, breaking the wall the first time, and destroying the formation the second time. Before I had time to defend, when I was preparing to fight, the dragon was gone, and four orbs were missing, and the formation lost its effect. I am waiting for it to be repaired just now."


    "It must be a dragon."


    The other elder couldn''t help nodding, "I can see clearly, it is definitely a real dragon that has survived the calamity of good fortune, like a blue horned dragon."


    "Dragons?"


    The girl glanced at the tower, "There are no traces of Dragon Power or Dragon Power. It''s not a dragon, you..."


    She raised her hand, her snow-white jade hand, but on the palm of her hand there was a group of thin, black vines, covered with barbs, still wriggling slightly, like a centipede with its teeth and claws.


    Whoosh.


    The vine stood up suddenly, and a thin black leaf protruded from the tip.


    The girl looked calm, "Whose instructed you to be safe or excellent? Saying it out can save you from the pain of the yin vine."


    Several people were shocked and wailed, "My Lord, how could we betray you?"


    The three elders are all beauties of the Yinkui tribe. They don��t get tired of looking at them, but no one dared to look at them more at this time. Black lines are moving under the skin on their facesһMoved a little bit to his chest, it looked very scary.


    When the black line was about to move to the chest, it suddenly stopped.


    The girl breathed a sigh of relief, "Have you not seen a golden fairy coming?"


    "No, Lord, I didn''t see it."


    "Jinxian, how come Jinxian appears here? They can''t even penetrate Skynet."


    The elders kept shaking their heads, swearing that they had never seen any golden immortals.


    The girl slowly squeezed her fist, the fine vine disappeared, the elders'' hanging hearts fell down, and the black lines on their faces disappeared.


    "Restore the formation as much as possible, and also, keep the remaining orbs, one less, and trade your lives."


    The girl left a word, turned and disappeared. The elders left the rest of their lives, all of them flew up to the holy pagoda, trying to restore their ideas. The Sunflower Orb is the essence of the saints of the past, and is the key to the holy pagoda skynet. , But only four of the total of seventeen are missing, and the formation should be restored within a few days.


    The girl''s expression condensedly pointed out her perception, this time, she used Utambula.


    Although it can''t fit the holy thing completely, it is not difficult to perceive the Yin Kui realm. She was reluctant to consume that point before, but now she doesn''t need it.


    She knew the situation in the Sacred Tower at a glance, and it was indeed attacked. Although the power that attacked the Sacred Tower was not the Dragon Clan, but it was not the elders, nor was it the guardian to steal. So there is no doubt that the invasion of the Yin Kui Realm was a strong man, Jin Xian is just a disguised identity.


    The girl didn''t understand, how did he hide it from other people?


    The people of the entire Yinkui Realm could only see him for a period of time when he entered Skynet, which was very strange.


    In any case, find him.


    It is worthy of being a holy artifact of the Yin Kui realm. Just after using less than five breaths, she found an unusual figure.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 2618: Just right

    Staring at the figure, the girl sneered, and the murderous intent spread without concealment.


    The body shape turned into a light, flying close to the ground, watching the speed like an electric shock, it would not take long to catch up.


    After chasing for a while, the girl had some doubts.


    That figure is a golden immortal, and his cultivation has never reached the realm of Taiyi Daluo, nor is it a member of the Yinkui tribe. He really did these things? And knowing that she was chasing after, the Jinxian didn''t look nervous, and still moved forward at a steady speed without doing anything.


    When��when��when��


    Almost seeing a clear back, a few rapid and dull bells rang from the Yinkui world, and the girl''s heart was shocked.


    The alarm, the highest level of alarm, is only issued when there is a big danger. This is the first time she has heard it since she took power.


    She seemed to notice something, the girl looked up.


    A Utambula flower was slowly falling, and a familiar figure stood on the flower, but it was the saint of peace. With a smile on her mouth, the patrol members who besieged her fell to the ground one after another, unable to resist it.


    "Ping''an, you really are playing tricks."


    The girl flew up suddenly and landed in front of Ping An, "How can it be so easy to make a noise?"


    Seeing Ping An, one of her greatest enemies, of course she would no longer care about the escaping Golden Immortal. The fact is obvious that everything comes from Ping An, as long as Ping An is killed, the problem will naturally be solved.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years, sister, you are cleared."


    Ping An beckoned and smiled extremely charmingly, but the few patrol members around him felt a pain in their hearts. They were caught by the yin wind and fell straight down.


    "Call me Lord."


    The girl looked at peace and said indifferently, "Kneel down and beg for mercy, the deity can spare your life."


    Ping An coldly snorted, "Call you Lord? Are you worthy? You are still so small and ambitious, and you are not afraid of flashing your tongue."


    "You know that the deity''s taboos still dare to say that, haha, think you can compete with the deity when you reach the female deity?"


    The girl''s face did not change at all, "The deity does not say good things a second time. Since you choose to die, then go to die. You are not Utan. You have no use for the deity. The deity will never show mercy."


    Ping An''s heart was stagnant, but the clouds were calm and gentle, "It should be me who said this, sister Zhetian."


    Looking at each other, realizing the upcoming battle, his face slowly became silent, and the surroundings also became silent, like a dead night before dawn.


    Zhou Shu looked up at the sky, shook his head gently, and continued to move forward.


    He was almost caught up, and he was also a little nervous. He did not expect that such a powerful force could be hidden in the small body of Zhetian, and it could change the Yinkui realm at any time to cause obstacles to him. The advantage of Zhetian was better than he thought. It has to be even bigger, and he doesn''t even want to fight her here. If it really does, the first thing to do is to go to the void.


    Of course, the sacred tower was destroyed by Zhou Shu.


    Doomsday Talisman cannot be used, but after understanding all the structure of the holy tower, it is not difficult to do it.


    Utilizing the Tao Hui on the Six Difficulties, using the U Tam Po Luo flower given by U Tan to cover his breath, he quietly approached the holy tower, and then launched a thunderous blow.


    It was indeed a thunder strike, and those elders were right. It was a dragon that attacked the holy tower, but that dragon was created by Zhou Shusheng.


    Thunder Dragon Gun.


    Thanks to the inheritance of the unknown predecessors, the master of Thunder Power, the power of Thunder Dragon Spear was much greater than Zhou Shu had expected.


    The mighty power of thunder turned into a giant dragon with full scale claws. It was unstoppable and smashed the holy tower in an instant. Although Zhou Shu attacked the weak position of the holy tower, Zhou Shu was certain that even if it changed to another place, It can also break through the defense and rush into the tower.


    Following the Thunder Dragon Spear, Zhou Shu entered the holy tower.


    The interior is the same as Ping An depicts. The place he attacked is exactly the corner of the Skynet formation, with four Yin Sunflower Orbs as the eyes, lying quietly in the formation.


    The second hit.


    It is still the Thunder Dragon Spear, but with the power of compassion.


    The power of compassion is the natural enemy of the power of repairing the sky. It is suitable to destroy the formation of the power of repairing the sky. The speed and power of Thunder just make up for its shortcomings. Once the Thunder Dragon Spear is released, the power of compassion is like breaking a bank. Zhishui smashed the formation instantly.


    Zhou Shu took the Yin Kwai Orb and quickly escaped.


    The whole process was less than fifty breaths, and the elders did not notice him at all. Under the awe-inspiring power of Thunder Dragon, who would see a golden fairy?


    After successfully eliminating the biggest threat, it''s time to start the next step.


    And the appearance of Ping An was just right. If it was later, Zhou Shu would flee.


    Not paying much attention to the battle between peace and the sky, he kept releasing the puppets and taking them to the Yinkui realm.


    I had enough knowledge of the Yinkui world in advance, and it didn''t take much effort to do it, but the trouble was not to release the puppet, but to control it later.


    It is a difficult task to completely control a realm. According to Ping An, there are more than 30 strong men equivalent to Taiyi Daluo in the Yinkui realm, which is equal to the countless number of Jinxian, and the general Yinkui tribe , Nor is it a lamb to be slaughtered, and will resist without hesitation in the face of foreign enemies.


    And the most important thing is not to kill too many people.


    Not to mention the strong, most of them are controlled or influenced by the shameless use. It is basically impossible for them to shame the heavens and give up. Even if they stay, it will not work. So the best result is to kill, and those who are not controlled, then It is the foundation of the Yinkui world One less is a loss.


    Ping An has repeatedly warned. Of course, even if Ping doesn��t say anything, Zhou Shu would not be able to do so. This not only goes against his heart, but also breeds demons.


    Bang!


    Over a town, a tornado column suddenly rolled up and went straight into the sky.


    In the wind column, some residual limbs of the Yinkui tribe can be vaguely seen.


    Seeing the joyful peace, a cold light flashed in the eyes of the sky, and he said coldly, "Ping An, you are really not caring about your love when you lead people back to the Yinkui realm."


    Ping An sneered, "You drove us away, and did you ever talk about love? And the people who died just now were all caught by you. They helped you oppress the people and kill the people innocently. You should have died long ago. I killed them. To kill them is to kill the Yinkui Realm!"


    "It sounds good."


    Zhetian sneered, "If you are in charge of you, they will have incense silk on their bodies. Is there any difference between incense silk and heart-biting vine?"


    Ping An shouted in a deep voice, "I never plant threads on my own people! I come back this time to save them!"


    Her voice was very loud and all spread to the world. Zhou Shu told her that, regardless of her victory or defeat, it is very important to get the support of her people. "The teacher is famous, and justice will defeat evil." This set has always worked well.


    "No matter how loud you are, it''s useless, the Yinkui Realm is always the deity."


    Zhetian didn''t care at all, "If you want, just solve the deity first, but you can''t do it at all."


    Before the words fell, a fire burst out on the ground in the distance.


    There was a slight tremor in Zhetian''s heart, and the information that Shihai received was very clear, and another powerful subordinate fell. Since the fight with Ping An, she has received the same news several times in a short time.


    "How many people did she get to help? How did those people get to the street? How could she know so many powerful people?"

 Chapter 2619: Where is he

    Hand up the sword and fall.


    A Yinkui clan comparable to Taiyi Daluo failed to scream, so he directly accounted.


    After taking back the evil, Caiying felt a little unhappy, "Zhou, it''s so boring. My palace wants to kill the Quartet, but didn''t you say that you want to kill like this?"


    "I am currently manipulating the puppet, and I can barely use the spellcasting method."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Cooperating with me is the best way to solve problems. There are simple ones that are not used, and those that are difficult to use."


    Speaking of which, Zhou Shu also felt a little more relaxed.


    Use the power of Shu to cast the spell-lowering method, which is combined with the power of compassion, which is a big killer, which completely restrains the Yinkui tribe. Almost every hit will be hit, and every hit will have an effect. In addition, it can be used to suppress evil. , The power of the Ninth-Rank Immortal Tool ran into the Yinkui Clan who was not good at body refining and had no magic weapon...


    It''s just a unilateral killing.


    But this ease comes from Zhou Shu''s unique strength, which is impossible for others to do.


    The two deliberately swagger in the world, attracting attacks from the Yinkui clan powerhouses, and at the same time manipulate the puppets to control the major cities, everything is going well.


    Caiying is still dissatisfied, "But this is very uncomfortable, I don''t resist, my palace has become an executioner..."


    "Don''t worry, there are many opportunities."


    Zhou Shu took Caiying and quickly fleeed to the right, "There will be a fight soon."


    After walking for a while, dozens of Yinkui tribes searched for them, many of them were strong, and there were only three of them comparable to Taiyi Daluo.


    "Dome, why can''t you see people?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe he will only show signs when he is fighting. Pay attention to search around. He must be nearby."


    "Who is this Golden Immortal? Four elders have already died in his hands for unknown reasons. None of them can persist for five breaths. Even if it is in the Primordial Realm, killing people will not be so fast, right?"


    "That''s why we have to be cautious and act together. We can''t go up one by one. We can''t see him as a golden immortal and just blindly pursue him."


    "Luo Mei, the Lord has come to order again to solve the problems in the world as soon as possible, and then go to the Buwan Dark Cloud Array. We must not let the traitor Ping An run away."


    "I see, Qiaomei, this golden immortal is the biggest problem. The others are puppets and shouldn''t be difficult to solve."


    Several people were discussing where to chase, and suddenly there was a rumbling of footsteps in the distance.


    The endless voice suddenly appeared, very strange, the Yinkui tribe''s expression tightened, and when he looked at it, he found a large group of puppets, at least one or two thousand, coming from all over the mountains and surrounding them.


    All the puppets are as black as ink, and a large area of ??black is crushed, and they are powerful and powerful.


    Domei pointed to the middle of the puppet, "He is there."


    "He actually showed up on his own initiative. It''s really a no-brainer. Come on now. If you solve it, he will be fine."


    "Qiaomei, don''t be careless, be careful."


    "Do you want to rely on these puppets to besie us? It''s too small for us Yinkui Clan!"


    "Come on, you help me pay attention to the left and right."


    They all cooperated for a long time, and several people made glances at each other and rushed towards Zhou Shu one after another.


    Zhou Shu looked calm and said to Caiying, "My lord, it''s up to you, wait for the opportunity to move, don''t force it."


    "Don''t worry, Zhou!"


    Caiying smiled and disappeared.


    The Yinkui clan was also extremely fast, especially Luo Mei, who was headed, arrived in front of Zhou Shu within a few breaths.


    Zhou Shu remained motionless. Several unusually tall puppets approached sideways and stood very densely, with a wall blocking him. Behind them, hundreds of puppets raised their right hands in unison, with white rays of light fisting. Condensed on top, shining like a star.


    Luo Mei didn''t care at all, and went straight forward. What power can the puppet have?


    At the same time, thousands of ice cones flew toward Zhou Shu like a torrential rain.


    Zhou Shu''s mind is slightly stagnant.


    At a glance, you can perceive that this seemingly ordinary ice cone is definitely not a common law technique, it is very strong.


    After Luo Mei released the ice cone, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, as if she had seen victory.


    I use killer moves when I shoot, and only use puppets to resist? Are you looking for death!


    This ice cone, she called the nine-yin demon ice cone, was a magic formula she had worked hard for thousands of years.


    The yin demon thorns from the Yin Kui Ce are colorless and invisible. They are all condensed with the purest Yin Kui power. This is the very tricky technique in the Yin Kui Ce, and Luo Mei gave up the condensed method completely with strength. Method, first melt the power of the Yin Kui into the water of Nine Yin that even Taiyi Da Luo fears, and then condense it into an ice cone to cast it out. Although the appearance is visible and there is no concealment, the power is more than ten times greater?


    Not to mention the huge range, the water of Nine Yin can break most of the defenses, and it can make people feel uncomfortable when it touches the body, and the mind is violent, and it can no longer resist the power of the shade. This insidious technique, Even the saint of peace admires her very much, which is the biggest reason why she can become an elder of the guardian world.


    And unlike most elders, she doesn''t have a heart-eater.


    She herself comes from the city of Zhetian and worships the saint of Zhetian and is willing to follow her.


    Heart-biting vine is a method used by the saints of the Yinkui clan to control others. It is a bit similar to Brahma but is more domineering and insidious.


    Happiness!


    There was a sudden blast of rain.


    But Luo Mei did not expect that the tall puppets suddenly unfolded their bodies, with strange black wings protruding from their limbs, which really formed a wall, and all the magic ice cones hit the wall.


    But she didn''t care too much, because she clearly saw that most of the magic ice cones only lag behind for a while, and soon penetrated the wall and still shot backwards.


    Just hit a few ice magic cones...


    She seemed to have heard the scream of the golden fairy.


    Whizzing!


    Just about to rush over to see what happened, hundreds of white **** of light rushed straight, but it was the fists of those puppets.


    Do puppets also have fists? What kind of weird thing is that?


    There was a trace of suspicion in my heart, but there was no action at all. I let my fists hit my body. Although I didn''t know the details of these puppets, they were just puppets. Could it be possible to break through the purple blood condensing true devil energy on his body?


    Bang, bang!


    After four or five times in a row, the figure shook a few times, and there was a pain in the chest, and the speed was also much slower.


    Can you impress yourself?


    Luo Mei was very surprised. Although she could not penetrate the devilish armor, the pain was real, and it had a big impact on her. This puppet��s fist might be able to strike with Jin Xian��s full force. Better? In the hundreds of words...


    In a blink of an eye, there are not hundreds.


    In front of them were densely packed, as if countless meteors were rushing toward their faces. These puppets gathered their fists surprisingly fast, and fists threw them over without money, like hail.


    Such puppets can really pose a threat to themselves.


    The thought flashed past, and she immediately gave up the pursuit, dodged from the left and right, and saved herself first.


    Fortunately, although these fists are dense, they are regular, and it is not difficult to dodge them.


    It''s still a puppet after all.


    Just thinking about it, an inexplicable white light suddenly appeared in front of him, and it hit the face directly before the thunder could cover his ears.


    "what--"


    His body shook suddenly and fell from midair.


    How come the color of this punch is different?


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2620: Cant relax

    Hearing Luo Mei''s screams, they were guarding from the left and right, and Duo Mei and Qiao Mei, who had resisted many puppets, quickly gathered around.


    After only one glance, the two of them felt a sudden shock.


    There was a fist-sized hole on Luo Mei''s face, which directly penetrated the entire head, and there was no breath anymore.


    That scream turned out to be a last word.


    They didn''t even know how Luo Mei died. Although those punches were fast and numerous, it seemed impossible to kill Luo Mei.


    Of course, she couldn''t kill. It was her own care that killed Luo Mei. She paid more attention to Zhou Shu and didn''t put her fist in her heart at all, but what she didn''t know was that there was still **** in her fist.


    Incarnate as a sword body, she quietly hid in the middle of her fist, and gave Luo Mei a fatal blow. She passed the evil through her head, naturally it was impossible to survive.


    The opportunity is very accurate, of course, with Zhou Shu��s cooperation. In fact, those fist puppets can change the law of fist firing. It is not difficult for them to be fast or slow, and from left to right, but Zhou Shu deliberately maintains a stable and uniform speed. Let Luo Mei neglect.


    "Zhou, are you okay?"


    Caiying quietly wrapped around a puppet, caring.


    Zhou Shu was still calm, "It''s okay, her technique is very powerful, but it has no effect."


    The Nine Yin Demon Ice Cone is a killer move for most practitioners, but not to Zhou Shu. The puppet slows down their speed, enough for Zhou Shu to react, and catch all the ice cones with his body. Yes, he uses himself to pick it up. Ice cone, to prevent the puppets from getting hurt, after all, the water of Nine Yin is the nemesis of most materials, even the gravel can''t stop it.


    As for himself, he doesn��t care too much. He has borrowed Chaman��s Jade Jing Vase and has already felt the erosion of the nine Yin and Nine Yangs. At least ten times of the gluttonous Taoist body, which is close to Dacheng, was forged with Jade Jing Vase. Here No matter how many magic ice cones there are, he can only use it as a body forging. As for the power of the Yinkui that enters the body, that is not to say, a small part is directly melted by the power of compassion, and most of it enters the world of refining the monster.


    Pushing away the corroded puppet in front of him, he looked at the remaining two elders and calmly let the puppet launch an offensive.


    Thousands of puppets, each of them no less than true immortals, among them there are hundreds of fist puppets elaborately manufactured by Zhou Shu, which can release as much as a golden fist, although every ten fist puppets need to use one. Colorful spirit orbs, hundreds of them were used just now. There are also dozens of spider puppets. They also use colorful spirit orbs as the core of the formation. They can release sticky five-element spider webs at all times to slow down the enemy''s speed. There are spirit kite puppets flying in the air, which are also driven by colorful spirit orbs. Not to mention the speed, they can also spray miasma and weaken opponents...


    By the way, to say that a normal puppet is equivalent to a true immortal only refers to its attack power, and when it comes to defense, golden immortals are hard to destroy, because every puppet here is made of Gobi gravel that can isolate most power.


    This is because Zhou Shu can''t cast domains now, otherwise several domains will be opened, and it will be stronger to cooperate with these puppets.


    While the puppets were under siege, Caiying waited for opportunities to take possession of different puppets and launch attacks on the Yinkui tribe.


    Two quarters later, there were only two people left in the group.


    Many and Qiaomei had wounds on their bodies, with fear in their eyes. With Luo Mei��s lesson, they were already very careful, but it was still difficult to change the situation. They only killed hundreds of puppets. They could not pursue them, and they were besieged. However, it is impossible to escape. They have already received orders from Zhetian to either die in battle or be eaten to death by the Heart Eater.


    Zhou Shu speeded up the offensive, and he felt that someone was coming, and if it was still such a team, he would be caught in a hard fight.


    The more you entangle here, the more risks you have, and the difficulty of controlling the Anemone Realm will increase. When the holy tower is restored, there is no way, you must go to the next location quickly.


    At this time, he also had a bit of doubt. In his opinion, compared with practitioners, the Yinkui tribe has many weaknesses. The inability to use magic talisman and the fragile body are the biggest problems, which makes them do not have too many tactics. Basically, he can only fight by relying on the Yinkui strategy. There is also Taiyi Daluo��s cultivation base. If the Yinkui clan is replaced by a practitioner, he will never win so easily...Then the problem is that the Yinkui clan is not strong. How did they survive until now?


    There are probably some killer tricks that have not been used yet and cannot relax.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu took out hundreds of puppets, and the battle finally ended after a hundred breaths.


    The fist puppet consumes a lot of colorful spirit orbs, and it needs a lot of materials and cherishes it. Once it is destroyed and the loss is great, he will be very painful, and he is reluctant to use it if it is not a critical moment, but now it is impossible.


    He cleaned up the battlefield a little, put away the special puppets, let other puppets continue to search for the city, Zhou Shu continued to move forward.


    The message from here quickly reached the fighting Zhetian.


    Through the transmission of the Heart Eater Vine, she has also learned a lot about the current situation. A large number of puppets, and the golden immortal who can kill the elders, are stirring up the chaos in the anemone world. At present, it is only a small area. , But looking at the expansion speed of those puppets, I am afraid that within a few days, they will be able to appear in every corner of the Yinkui Realm. She is eager to solve Zhou Shu first, but she is entangled in safety and can''t get out of her body.


    "What are you panicking, do you want to leave again?"


    Ping An smiled A few Salah flowers bloomed in front of Zhetian, blocking her way.


    The sky stood still, eyes full of killing intent, "You really want to die quickly."


    "You are a female honored, and I am also a female honored, sister Zhetian, where are you so confident?


    Ping An was still smiling, and she even felt a little relaxed. She was originally afraid of covering the sky, because the strength of the two was very different before, but after playing for a long time, she found that the difference seemed to be not that big anymore, and that the sky was covered. By the side, she has not been able to do her best, making her pressure very small.


    "It''s all because of you."


    She thought to herself, with a hint of happiness in her heart unconsciously.


    He said indifferently, "Peace, you have made a lot of progress, but do you think that you can be the opponent of the deity?"


    In fact, she also has a lot of doubts, why does peace have no sacred relics so fast? Not in the shade of the anemone world, it was surprising that she became a female venerable in only a thousand years, and her power has also changed. The strength of the anemone is less feminine, and becomes more vigorous, like a river, and the power of her own In comparison, there was a faint feeling of being restrained.


    Are you going to use holy objects?


    She was also a little reluctant. If she used holy relics, it meant that she could not absorb the power inside for a long time and could not grow her cultivation quickly.


    Ping An was about to speak, but suddenly thought of something, and said in a stern voice, "Zhetian, I am not here to defeat you, I am here to save the Yinkui realm. If you put down the butcher knife and stop doing evil, I can forgive If you die, let the people give you a fair trial."


    "Trial? Haha."


    Zhetian couldn''t help laughing, his face was full of contempt, "Only the deity is judged by others. No one is qualified to treat the deity this way. I remind you again that the realm belongs to the deity, and the people in it are also the deity. Always will be."


    :. :

 Chapter 2621: Cowardly Ali

    A small city on the edge of the Yinkui world.


    The city is very dilapidated. The houses are built of discarded bricks and stones. There is no decent hall. The surroundings are also barren. The ground is loess, and it is thousands of miles away. There is no green. What kind of birds and animals are Luxury is not a desert, it is better than a desert.


    In a small dirt room, several Yinkui tribesmen are discussing something.


    Suddenly, the door was knocked open, and an old man ran in with excitement on his face, waving his arms and shouting, "You guys, have you all heard?"


    "What did you hear?"


    "Could it be..."


    The people in the house looked up at him, a middle-aged woman hurriedly closed the door and whispered, "You are talking about the return of the saint?"


    "Of course!"


    The old man looked at the middle-aged man with disdain, and said loudly, "It''s the saint of peace, our saint is back!"


    The middle-aged woman frowned, "Speak down, we have all heard it, and we are discussing this. You came just right, let''s think about what to do together."


    "Do you still need to think about it, of course..."


    The old man paused, then waved his hand vigorously, and said fiercely, "Kill go back and meet the Lord Saint!"


    A young man followed, "That''s right, we have been holding back here for too long, and even the safe city has been lost. I''m really sorry, Lord Saint, when the Saint came back, she found that even her city was gone. Will we still be allowed to believe in her?"


    The middle-aged woman said slowly, "What will kill us, are we the only people?"


    Looking at the middle-aged man, the old man felt angry and contemptuously said, "There are still many people in the city, and there will be no shortage of them. What are you afraid of? Ali, every time you shrink first! Lose you It was taught by the saint herself, I feel ashamed of you!"


    The young man stood up and said loudly, "That is, they are all waiting for this day, as long as they can see the saint again, what if they die! Ali, we can''t be cowardly anymore, if this continues, are we worthy of the saint? ?"


    "Ugh."


    Ali sighed and nodded after a long time, "Fine, let''s fight it again!"


    These people are the people of the saint of peace, or followers of the saint of peace.


    In the Yinkui world, every saint has a large number of followers. They support the saint and are willing to give everything for the saint. They gather together spontaneously and gradually form a city of saints, not unilaterally. The saint is also very good to them, teaches the tactics, leaves the inheritance, and strives to expand the scale of the city, so that the number of believers is increasing, and some saints will also choose successors in the city and leave their blood.


    If the saint is strong enough, the city will grow bigger and bigger, and the name of the saint will be passed on from generation to generation.


    There have been many saints in Yinkui realm, and there are also many cities named after saints, such as Zhetian City, Utan City, Ping An City, Styx City and so on.


    Utan City has been guarding the holy relics and saints for generations. It has always been strong. It is one of the most famous cities in the Yinkui world. There have been four saints in the city of Styx, and it is also one of the largest cities. As for the peace of the city Ancheng was founded because of the newly promoted saints, which is considered a new force.


    Ping An City originally developed very well and has a tendency to surpass Styx City, but after Zhetian took power, Ping An City was removed.


    The original site was renamed, but the strongest of the citizens in the city were planted with heart-biting vines, and the rest were driven to remote areas. Zhetian casually built a new city called Unsafe City for them to live in, oppressing these people in every possible way. They can''t turn over, nor can they continue their peaceful will.


    This kind of thing will always happen after the power is replaced. Some saints have done similar things in the past, but Zhetian has done it more thoroughly.


    "Ali, just wait for your words! You are our leader, we will listen to you what you should do!"


    The old man and the young man nodded together, and the few people on the side also followed, with a strong momentum.


    At this moment, the door was knocked open again, this time it was knocked down directly, and a group of Yinkui tribe soldiers walked in with contempt in their eyes.


    The leading young woman sneered, "Heh, just with you, you still want to fight back to Ping An City?"


    The person in the room looked surprised, and was discovered just after deciding? Except for Ali, she always remained calm, or she was shocked.


    The old man''s face darkened, "You...how did you know?"


    The young woman chuckled, "Hey, you anti-thief, I know what you do in my turf! Master Zhetian had long expected that you would plot wrongdoing, this time it happened to be exposed, and all of them were captured by me! By the way Let me tell you that the **** in peace is also sent to death when he comes back. She will kill her like a pig and sheep, hahahaha!"


    Ali took a deep breath and said slowly, "You say it again?"


    The young woman was stunned, her smile froze on her face, "What are you talking about, do you dare to talk to me like this?"


    "Insult the saint of peace, you are a bitch!"


    Ali took a step forward and threw a punch. A seemingly plain punch, but it contained boundless power. Although the young woman was prepared, she couldn''t stop it. She hit her chest and only heard a creak. With the sound of broken bones, the woman flew out immediately, flying hundreds of feet before falling down.


    She has lost her breath, and the expression on her face is unusually shocked. She did not expect that before she died, the person called "Cowardly Ali" in the past How dare to take action against herself? Could there be such a powerful force?


    As soon as the leader died, the Yinkui tribe soldier''s expression on the side changed suddenly and he hurried away.


    "Ali, you... how did you kill the city lord?"


    The old man and the young man looked at Ali, the surprise on their faces had not disappeared, and they did not expect either.


    Ali, who is usually beaten, scolded and bullied, only silently endures and never fights back, actually took the initiative and killed the city lord cleanly.


    Is this the original Ali?


    "Now that it''s decided, let it go."


    Ali looked at her hand and said calmly, "The saint taught me the tactics personally back then. I have not forgotten a single word. I have been practicing well, and finally it��s a day when I can use it. Everyone, the saint is back. , Now is the time for us to dedicate this remnant to an adult," she said with a flash of cold light in her eyes, and said every word, "all to inform others. After half an hour, we will go to Ping An City."


    "Yes!"


    Yu Ren looked at Ali without a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Half an hour later, a team of about hundreds of people quickly left Unsafe City and headed towards the center of Yinkui Realm.


    It hasn''t been a long time since they left, and they all stopped, looking at a seductive woman standing in front of them, many people showed horror on their faces.


    Ali took a few steps forward and stood in front of everyone, with a firm expression, "Elder Yuan Bing, are you here to join us?"


    "Hehehe, Ali, you are old but still so cute."


    Yuan Berry laughed for a while, seeming to sigh to herself, "Thousands of years ago, I said that although Ali was young, she was good at forbearing and determined, and she would be a big trouble in the future. If the saint listened to me then , Planting vines for you, why bother now, let me come this time..."


    She stared at Ali and said calmly, "Ali, why do you bother?"

 Chapter 2622: Best chance

    Ali calmly said, "Yuan Berry, if I remember correctly, you shouldn''t have been planted with a heart-biting vine, right?"


    Yuan Bing said with disdain, "Of course, do you think I can be compared to those mediocre people?"


    "Incomparable."


    Ali''s expression is indifferent, "You are the city lord of Ping An City at the time, and the elder who is the most valued by the Ping An Saint. You are a bit stronger than the other elders. You have done a lot for the Saint, and the Saint did not treat you badly. She saved Your three lives, not only teach you the tactics, but even take you to practice with the holy things..."


    Yuan Berry thought of the past, his expression condensed slightly, and there seemed to be a trace of triumph in his eyes.


    Ali looked at her, her eyes suddenly sharp, "But I really don''t understand, why is you the first to betray the saint! Yuan Berry?"


    Yuan Mao''s heart was stagnant, and he immediately scolded, "The time is unstoppable, what do you know! The saint of Zhetian upholds the will of the saints of the past, and the anemone world will only grow stronger in her hands. If you oppose her, it is against the sky. Yes, it is to find your own way of death. You have to know that the Yinkui World is now the Yinkui World that covers the sky. The saint... No, she comes back in peace to find her death. There is no place for her to stay here!"


    Ali shook her head, "You said so much, you are deceiving yourself, why don''t you think about how the saint treats you, and how to treat our Yinkui tribe? And how does Zhetian do it, this is you The so-called will of the saints of the past?"


    "That is, the saint is a hundred times better than the sky, no, ten thousand times!"


    "The saint is very good to everyone, and she never planted silk on the people of the tribe, and Zhetian not only let everyone practice for her, but also planted countless heart-eaten vines, countless saint cities were invaded by her, she oppressed Everyone, even their own citizens of Zhetian City, will not let go!"


    "The saint of peace is our saint! Zhetian is not!"


    "We will never admit that Zhetian is a saint!"


    The group of people behind them also became angry and yelled non-stop.


    Yuan Berry''s expression changed slightly, and he calmed down and said slowly, "You are really obsessed with understanding."


    Ali said in a deep voice, "Yuan Berry, now the saint is back, if you abandon the dark and cast the light..."


    Snapped!


    Before the words fell, a slap fell on her face and slapped her out.


    Rao was prepared for a long time and couldn''t stop her. The opponent Yuan Berry, but the city lord of Ping An City, was comparable to Taiyi Daluo''s real powerhouse.


    Hot pain, but only pain.


    Yuan Bing looked at her calmly, and slowly said, "Ali, this slap is as if you and I had never known each other before. Now you and I are our masters. Master Shitian has already ordered that everyone of you You have to die. It��s a pity that the adults could let you fend for themselves, but when she comes back, everything is different."


    She spoke plainly, but the killing intent spread without concealment and instantly enveloped the entire team.


    "I''m glad I didn''t know you, and we are not afraid of death."


    Ali did not move, and the people behind her were the same, as if she had known that one day, she had been ready to die.


    Yuan Berry shook his head slightly. In their hearts, is the saint so important? This thought was just a flash. She was not a soft-hearted person. Taking a step forward, her momentum suddenly burst out.


    "who?"


    As soon as she was about to shoot, she seemed to notice something, her face changed slightly, and she looked back.


    In the distance, it seemed that there was a big mountain moving here, and the speed was quite fast, and she soon sensed that it turned out to be a large group of puppets, with more than a thousand puppets.


    "These things again."


    She cursed secretly. Coming along the way, she saw many puppets. They seemed to be very strong in different cities. She had a mission and didn��t take care of them, but she didn��t expect to encounter them in this remote place. Still so much.


    "So fast?"


    Still wondering whether to solve these traitors first or deal with the puppets first, dozens of puppets appeared in sight.


    She looks like a hyena, but her body is much taller, nearly three feet long. What''s surprising is that not only is she running extremely fast, she also carries blue lightning all over her body, and she is nearby in the blink of an eye. She suddenly smells a burning smell, even The air became hot.


    "Not as good as Jinxian..."


    Perceiving the strength of these puppets at close range, a trace of disdain flashed in Yuan Bing''s eyes, and the unconscious holy flame was about to unfold subconsciously.


    But I felt it was not right before it was used. The Holy Flame dealt with spirits and souls, and these are puppets without souls, and the yin demon stabbing the yin demon wind has no effect, just a hesitation, a few charged hyena puppets have already rushed. before.


    She waved her hand and shot the puppet flying out.


    When the puppet hit the ground, she quickly got up and launched a second impact. The back of her hand throbbed, and the pain was also accompanied by numbness. Although it was all a small problem, it also shocked her heart. Puppet, got a little hurt?


    Facing the rushing puppet, she used more strength and waved her hand to just a few broken nails.


    It is made of Ziwu bamboo, which is unique to the Yinkui realm. It is highly toxic, not to mention, and the protective shield is specially broken, and it is impossible for Jinxian to resist it.


    Snapped.


    The broken nails that condensed a large amount of the power of the dark sunflower were nailed to each puppet��s head. Although the puppet��s material was extremely strong, it could not resist it. It fell to the ground, and the huge head shook a few times, bending from the neck. Fold, break.


    Before Yuan Berry could be proud, he saw the puppet hyenas stand up.


    There is no head, but the speed has not changed at all, the blue electric light has not weakened, and it still rushes straight.


    Damn puppet.


    It is difficult to fight and not afraid of injury, and it can cause harm to yourself. Although it is small, it is troublesome to accumulate more.


    Yuan Berry was a little uncomfortable, and after being entangled for only a few dozen breaths, a large swarm of puppets appeared in the dark. Although they were not puppet hyenas, they did not look weak. Just by looking at the dark appearance, you knew how to make them. The materials are the same and difficult to deal with.


    "Ali, shall we take the opportunity to escape?"


    Seeing Yuan Berry in trouble, someone suggested in a low voice.


    Ali stared ahead, a cold light flashed in her eyes, "Don''t run away, let''s go together and kill Yuan Berry!"


    "Huh? Can''t beat it?"


    "It''s possible to fight Ali said with confidence," I know Yuan Bing very well. She is indeed in trouble now. The puppets restrain her almost perfectly, and everyone is the Yinkui clan, Yuan Raspberry''s method is not good for us, this is the best opportunity, don''t do it now, what are you waiting for! ? "


    "Then go!"


    A group of people nodded, and the fighting spirit ignited.


    Although most of them are inferior to Golden Immortals, and even equivalent to Sanxian, their belief in the saint is extremely strong, far beyond the fear, then the greatest power may erupt.


    Under Ali''s command, hundreds of people quickly formed a formation and slowly forced Yuan Bing to pass.


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    Yuan Mei turned around and glanced at them, his eyes were full of killing intent, but he was a little surprised and curious.


    Ali, what kind of power does Ping An��s favorite child have now?

 Chapter 2623: Bharatanatyam

    Yuan Berry quickly lost his curiosity.


    Under the puppet''s tide of offensive, she couldn''t think about other things at all. Those Yinkui tribe members were constantly interfering with her, reducing her speed and the effectiveness of attacks, while Ali had never taken action.


    "Why are these puppets so powerful?"


    "How can we specifically restrain us?"


    "It didn''t seem to be that strong before?"


    Most of her mind is full of such doubts.


    She would not know that the puppet would also improve.


    After a long battle, Zhou Shu collected a lot of actual combat information of the Yinkui tribe, thereby expanding his own fighting methods, and can better control the puppets. Although they are still the same puppets and the same number, their overall strength is better than It was more than a few times stronger before.


    After holding on for a quarter of an hour, Yuan Berry decided to escape.


    She could see that it was difficult to complete the task. Although hundreds of puppets were killed, the combat effectiveness of the puppet group was not weakened much, not to mention that there was a large group of Yinkui tribes who were eyeing them.


    A handful of broken gun nails flew out, clearing a small gap on the top of the head.


    As she expected, she missed none of the dozens of circling kites.


    These guys seem to be able to grow in battle. The puppets that could easily be hit like targets, now they all know how to evade their own magic tricks. She scolded bitterly, damn, she stood up and went to Escape in the air.


    There are many puppets in the air, but she knows that this is the only weakness of the puppets.


    On the ground, the puppet''s combat power is even stronger, which makes it impossible for her to kill the same race under the siege of many puppets.


    Just after flying out of the puppet encirclement, he didn''t breathe a sigh of relief, and the soles of his feet suddenly hurt, as if they were stung by a bee.


    The pain spread rapidly, extending from the soles of the feet to the atrium, and the whole person felt a sluggish feeling, "Could it be Brahma silk..."


    The body suddenly lost control and just kept flying upward.


    An inexplicable sense of fear dominates everything, and can''t help but scream, "What...you, kind of silk to me?"


    She hadn''t been planted with silk, didn''t know how she felt, she didn''t feel like it, she could still speak, and she didn''t seem to have received any instructions, but her body temporarily lost control.


    "Don''t be, don''t be..."


    Silently thinking, while still flying upwards, the puppet group and the clansmen below have become fuzzy dots, but she can clearly see that Ali is standing there with a trace of satisfaction in her eyes. Satisfaction after victory.


    She suddenly understood something, and her heart was shocked, "Isn''t it Xiangsi!?"


    Ali looked around, keeping enough vigilance against the group of puppets.


    She knew that the puppet was able to deal with Yuan Berry, and naturally it was able to deal with her group of people, and they were restrained to death.


    But those puppets didn''t seem to have this meaning, as if they had completed the task, and soon formed a team to leave and set off toward the next goal.


    Only one puppet stayed, and stopped in front of Ali, "Brahma, how did you do it?"


    Naturally, Zhou Shu could see that Yuan Berry was definitely planted with incense, but how did a Yinkui clan who is comparable to Taiyi Daluo be planted with incense? He is also a little curious.


    "It''s not incense silk, it''s Boro curse silk."


    Faced with the puppet who had helped her, Ali answered without hesitation, although she was strange, the puppet could actually speak.


    "Curse silk? I see."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant, understood something, turned and left.


    "What, what you planted for her is curse silk?"


    "How can you do this, Ali?"


    "It''s not worth it, it''s not worth it, we''ve definitely won, and it doesn''t matter if we let her escape, why bother with yourself?"


    "Yes, you are our leader, so you..."


    Ali shook her head, "I have practiced for a thousand years, just for this moment. If I can help the saint, I will die without regret."


    She stared at the sky, very calmly, "Go ahead, there should be no one. I will go after Yuan Berry is resolved. Oh, it may be a long time."


    Someone wondered, "Ali, what do you want to do?"


    Ali said faintly, "Of course I am going to help the saint, Yuan Berry should be able to use it."


    Someone quickly said, "This...you will definitely be killed by the sky."


    "I said, I have no regrets when I die, go!"


    Ali glared at the crowd and yelled at them. There was some fierce light in her eyes, which was not like before.


    Everyone''s mind was stagnant, and they stopped talking, and moved forward. When they were leaving, everyone looked at Ali, and the turmoil in their hearts could not be calmed down.


    Caiying curiously said, "Curse Silk, what is that?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It''s a forbidden method."


    Brahma cursing silk is a kind of silk method, and its use is extremely expensive.


    It is the forbidden method of the fairy world, and also the forbidden method of the Yinkui tribe.


    For ordinary incense silk, planting incense silk is at most separating some divine mind control, which does no harm to yourself, but the more you plant, the more tired you will be. However, curse silk requires almost all the mind and mind, which is equivalent to replacing it with curse silk. For the soul of the person who was planted, the more frightening thing is that the process cannot be reversed. The incense silk can be taken back at any time, while the cursed silk cannot be taken back after it is planted.


    It''s very similar to taking home.


    But the difference from the looting is that the looting is completely dominated by the soul of the looting, and the two are integrated. Then you can do whatever you want, and the curse silk planted is just for the sake of the silk planter. The vows exist. When the vow is completed, the cursed silk will disappear. Of course, the silk seeder will die with it, and the silk seeder will lose almost all of his mind, even if he is alive, he is just a puppet.


    Cursing silk is a means of harming both sides, just as a bee stings a person while losing its life.


    It is not easy to plant Brahma silk because it is limited by the cultivation base and strength of the two. But for Brahma cursed silk, even if the cultivation base differs by a certain distance, it may be successful in planting silk.


    Just now, Ali just tried everything and planted the curse on Yuan Berry.


    Caiying was stunned, "This is...too fatal."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is her choice, there is nothing to say, I can understand."


    She has been trapped for a thousand years before seeing hope, and she is willing to give up everything for hope. Those who have experienced endless darkness are more brave to bear death, as long as that death can bring light, even if it is a moment of lightBoom ����


    A huge firework burst into the sky suddenly.


    The entire sky was illuminated, and through the no longer thick skynet, two people could be vaguely seen fighting.


    Caiying blinked, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Yuan Berry is dead. This may be the reason why she planted the curse. She feels that this is the only way to help peace."


    In the distance, Ali stared at the figure in the sky, with a lot of satisfaction in her eyes, and a smile at the corner of her mouth, "Saint, Ali did her best."


    For a moment, as if she had lost all strength, she slowly fell down, with hundreds of broken nails nailed to her chest.


    This was the ending she had long thought of. After losing the curse, her remaining mind could no longer fully control this body. Instead of becoming mad and bringing disaster to the Yinkui realm, she should die openly.


    Until she died, she was thinking of Yinkui Realm.

 Chapter 2624: Maiden

    Things similar to Ali happened in many places in the Yinkui world.


    The return of peace shocked them, or reminded them that even those who were not followers of the saint of peace were shocked. For the first time in thousands of years, this was the first time they felt they had the opportunity to get rid of the rule of the saint of heaven. So emotions burst out all at once.


    A single spark can start a prairie fire.


    With their help, Zhou Shu''s plan went smoothly.


    Two days later, most of the cities in the Yinkui realm were controlled by the puppets and the opponents of Zhetian. On Zhetian, the elites suffered a great loss, and more subordinates chose to betray Zhetian, including some A strong man comparable to Taiyi Daluo.


    But there are still many enemies.


    Basically, they were planted with Heart-Biting Vine, and dozens of them were Taiyi Da Luo Jinxian.


    The existence of these people is one of the main reasons why Zhetian is not loved by the Yinkui world. Because they planted the heart-biting vine, they completely obeyed the orders of Zhetian, and did a lot of oppressive things to oppress the people. Next,-using a practitioner to oppress one''s own people, how can it be possible to cover the sky to win people''s hearts?


    The battle is not over yet.


    These Taiyi Daluo, the puppets are much worse for them than the Yinkui clan. The battle is very difficult. Zhou Shu has lost a lot of puppets. If the Yinkui clan is not there to help, I am afraid the loss will be even greater, even in some places. It can''t be taken up at all.


    Of course, Zhou Shu also joined the battle personally.


    Now there are not so many puppets under his control, and a lot of work is left to the Yinkui Clan to do it himself. He can draw a part of his mind and soul to deal with the enemy. Maybe some people think it is strange, why couldn''t he fight before? Even if most of the spirit and consciousness are used on the puppet, the cultivation base is there.


    There are two reasons.


    The first is that most of the magic arts require a very large amount of spiritual support. If the support is not enough, the consumption will be very large, which will have a great impact on the future, and the puppets will not be able to control it satisfactorily. The second is Zhou Shu''s fighting method, which is constantly calculated and deduced. Using Shu''s power to find weaknesses and strive to win with one blow, the requirements of this process far exceed the imagination of others.


    It can be said that the spirit and consciousness are the basis of Zhou Shu''s battle. Without these, he can indeed fight and he is very strong, but Zhou Shu is no longer the omnipotent Zhou Shu.


    what--


    With a scream, a big Luo Jinxian fell to the ground, his body split into several pieces, and there was no more sound.


    Looking at the pile of puppet remains on the side, Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and took the body into the demon refining world.


    This is the first time he has done this.


    The Taiyi Daluo and Yinkui clan powerhouses killed before, except for holding the jade swordsmanship, etc., did not care about other things, so let these corpses return to the Yinkui realm and transform them into resources, which is good for the Yinkui realm, but This time he lost too much, and he was a little unwilling to leave nothing behind.


    This city should be the top priority to protect the sky. There are three Taiyi Daluo Jinxian and four Yinkui world powerhouses who guard the city.


    He lost more than 8,000 puppets. If it were not for the help of many Yinkui tribesmen, the loss would have been much greater.


    The most feared is that the elites are concentrated together. Then the army with more victory and less will be difficult to exert its effect, and the loss will increase exponentially. If it is only an enemy, using the grown army, Zhou Shu can achieve the goal of not **** soldiers and lose a few puppets at most. .


    By the way, Jundao grew up in actual combat, and Zhou Shu has gained a lot these days.


    "Stay City, finally back!"


    Several Yinkui tribe members yelled loudly, and then all the Yinkui tribes present shouted, laughed, and cried, and their momentum shook the sky.


    Styx City, the oldest city in the Yinkui realm, is one of the symbols of the Yinkui realm. Even the saint who covers the sky did not have the courage to destroy it, because she knew that if the city was destroyed, she would face almost immediately The resistance of all Yinkui tribes is impossible to control the situation.


    "We don''t know how to thank you, noble saint messenger!"


    With a cry, several members of the Yinkui tribe came over and saluted Zhou Shu respectfully.


    This title was called by Zhou Shu himself, which was very useful.


    Zhou Shu replied with a solemn expression, "You don''t need to thank you, I also follow the instructions of the Saint of Peace. By the way, I have a request."


    "Thank the saint, everything belongs to us."


    The Yinkui tribe bowed their heads to the sky and said, "The messenger just speaks, I can''t accept it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I want to go in and have a look at Styx City."


    To lay down Styx City meant that his mission was basically completed, and the rest was to deal with the sky.


    At present, there is no information from Ping An, and he can also feel that Ping An has not yet encountered danger. He has time to take a look here, understand some things he wants to know, and do something.


    There are some things that are not easy to do because of peace, but now they can take advantage of the chaos to do.


    Chaos is not necessarily a good thing. Of course, Zhou Shu will not violate his promise, let alone destroy the Yinkui world.


    The Yinkui Clan said condensedly, "Of course, Styx City was originally a messenger. You can do whatever you want. It doesn''t matter if you enter the Styx. It is a holy land belonging to the Yinkui Clan. We think it is willing to be a messenger. The adults are open."


    Another Yinkui clan reminded, "The messenger must be careful, it''s unusual there."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you very much, then."


    The origin of the name Styx City, of course, is because of the Saint Styx, but the origin of the Saint Styx is from Styx, which is a bit awkward. Simply put, there is Styx first, then the saint, and then Only then did there be a city.


    Rejecting the leadership of the Yinkui tribe, Zhou Shu entered the Styx alone.


    The Styx is an underground river. The ground part is a spring water. It is clear and transparent. The spring water is full of shades of anemone. This kind of spring water is found in most cities in the Yinkui realm and is called a holy spring. But the difference is that only the holy spring here communicates with the Styx, and you can enter the Styx directly through the bottomless cave by the spring.


    As he walked to the bottomless pit, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stagnate with the huge atmosphere of Yinkui.


    This is the reason why Styx is so important to the Yinkui realm, but these Yinkui aura Zhou Shu cannot be directly used for cultivation unless he is also a woman, all he can do is to compete with it. Otherwise, he will be infected by these breaths, and the possibility of becoming a woman cannot be ruled out. This is what Ping An told him.


    Zhou Shu sometimes wondered whether there are very few men in the Yinkui tribe, could it be because there are too many holy springs...


    There are many pearls inlaid on the cave wall. Although the light is dim, it is enough to see the situation inside. There are strange patterns carved on all sides. It is about the deeds of the saints of the Yinkui tribe. Zhou Shu glanced at it and remembered it. In my heart, I also watched very carefully.


    I don''t know how long it has been down, and a long ladder appeared before my eyes.


    At the end, you can hear the sound of gurgling water and the falling sound of water droplets, which is clear and transparent.


    Zhou Shu was shocked.


    Styx is one of the most mysterious places in the Yinkui realm. It is also widely spread in the heavens. It is said that it is connected to the Yellow Springs. Zhou Shu has read about it in ancient books and is very curious about the special features of the rumors.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelids with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 2625: Stygian Spring

    Down the stairs, a crystal clear underground river appeared in front of him.


    There are no waves and no waves, and it flows slowly, but the constant gurgling sound makes the river more silent.


    There are heavy rock walls on both sides of the river, but on one side there are many steps for people to walk on.


    Zhou Shu walked on the stairs and went all the way, his eyes fixed in the river, trying to find something.


    What he wanted to find was the Styx lotus.


    It is a very peculiar kind of fairy. Although it lives in the holy spring full of the power of the Yin Kui, it does not have a bit of Yin Kui aura, and there is no immortal energy in it. After it is taken, it can directly increase the cultivation base, similar to the origin. Qi, this is similar to the spirit liquid and soul liquid transformed from the demon refining pot, it is necessary to get one or two to see what happened.


    After hundreds of miles, no one was found.


    A little disappointed, but it was reasonable. Under the control of Zhetian, the Styx lotus was mostly taken away by her when it grew out.


    But it didn''t come in vain. There were a lot of murals and letterings along the way, such as the sentiments of the saints of the past, and many past events with Ci Hangzong and the fairy world, which Zhou Shu wanted to know and inspired Zhou Shu a lot.


    Soon it came to the end of the Styx.


    The sound of rushing water rushed toward his face, but it was a big deep pool.


    It''s almost a radius of tens of miles. The water in the Stygian River in front is extremely clear, but the deep pool is faint as muddy water, and the surface of the water is tumbling, and the underwater undercurrent is surging. It is very different, "This is the rumored yellow spring water?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and tried to check.


    Slightly startled, it was really weird. It looked like ordinary water, but it had extremely strong swallowing characteristics, and the divine consciousness and power quickly disappeared without a trace.


    Letting go of the eighth sense is even more shocking.


    At the bottom of this deep pool, there are hundreds of Styx lotus, large and small.


    The largest plant is afraid that it will not have a radius of seven or eight feet. The huge petals are scattered with a faint luster. It looks very attractive. It has a feeling that you can be promoted to Da Luo or even more immediately after swallowing it. This feeling It was unprecedented, but Zhou Shu didn''t feel surprised. This Styx lotus was definitely the best spiritual creature he had ever seen. There was no one, and it felt even surpassed the 9th grade.


    And there are many small ones around, swaying and dancing at the bottom of the pool, as if they are within easy reach.


    Staring at the largest Styx lotus, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. He didn''t want to get it. Such a spiritual object is comparable to a divine object. It should be the source of Styx��s life, and the Styx lotus outside are It��s the seeds that it gave birth to drift into the Styx to grow. If you take it away, you can get a lot of improvement in your cultivation, but it will surely be countered by the entire Anemone Realm. He doesn��t have the confidence to stop him, including peace. .


    After spending a few days in the Yinkui realm, he came to the conclusion that the Yinkui realm is definitely not weak, and the strong in the realm are far beyond the ordinary realm, not much better than many immortal realms. This is still covered by the sky. The result after every possible suppression.


    ����The barrenness of resources may only be on the surface, and there must be many unknown places in the Yinkui world.


    He didn''t have the idea of ??capturing, he just wanted to see more, trying to get some insights from it.


    Did not care about consumption, the eighth sense is always on, carefully observe.


    After looking at some hundred breaths, he found something, and his mind was shocked. Under the largest Styx lotus, some Yinkui characters were engraved, which seemed to be the incomplete part of the Tao of Heaven. He just discovered that when he wanted to continue watching , Those texts are blurred and can no longer be seen.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Even Zhou Shu couldn''t understand, what he saw could change, was it an illusion, or was there something messing up below?


    Zhou Shu would never believe that he saw an illusion. He who has a furnace in his body, even in the Hunyuan Realm, should not interfere with his thoughts. Besides, he used the eighth sense. Obviously, there is something below.


    "Are you tempting me?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly became interested.


    Regardless of what''s causing the ghosts below, there is value in exploring here, even if it is not for Styx lotus, it must be for those words.


    More divine consciousness, more power, a little bit infiltrated the faint deep pool.


    Unlike the Yellow Spring Gate he had seen, although Zhou Shu��s released power quickly disappeared, there were traces to follow. The power of the law was torn apart a little bit, while the wind pillar of the Yellow Spring gate was the power of law. Being absorbed in an instant, there is no possibility of resistance at all, but here, it can resist.


    This is interesting.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, a puff of white smoke came out of the palm of his hand and poured into the deep pool.


    The white smoke in the water quickly formed a vortex, which was then swung around by the waves and slowly dissipated.


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed. The white smoke naturally came from the energy law of the refining demon pot. The vortex was caused by the energy law absorbing a large amount of power in the water, but could not completely absorb the power, so it would disperse, otherwise the white smoke would always exist. This can clearly show that the power in the deep pool water should be lower than the law of energy.


    No matter what power it is, as long as it is not as good as the law of energy, it is much easier.


    As long as the resources in the demon refining world are exhausted, one can naturally enter the bottom of the pool, and the danger is not too great, unless there is equal power or power beyond the law of energy in the bottom of the pool, this seems impossible and simply unreasonable.


    After talking to Hu Lao, Zhou Shu''s body was covered with a thick layer of white smoke, as if wearing a piece of armor.


    Slowly stepping into the deep pool, I can feel that the armor is thinning rapidly, but the old pot has been replenishing it, and the speed of offsetting is about the same as the speed of increase, so there is no problemThe pool looks deep, it seems It was hundreds of miles away, but after going down, it was not so deep.


    After diving for about ten miles, I almost saw the bottom. At this moment, his body suddenly fell and he fell straight down.


    Is this empty below?


    The water actually hangs in the deep pool.


    Zhou Shu didn''t panic, but instead felt that it was a good thing. If the bottom was all water, it would be much more difficult for him to explore. The consumption of the demon refining world was the same, so he slowly took away the white smoke and continued to fly down.


    After dozens of miles, the bottom of the pool that I saw before appeared in front of my eyes.


    It was a holy spring with a radius of several miles, so clear that there was no water.


    And there are swaying Styx lotus everywhere at the bottom of the spring, and the huge breath is transmitted, and there is a feeling of incomparable comfort.


    Zhou Shu felt that if he swallowed the Styx lotus here, even if it wasn''t the biggest one, he would definitely be able to advance to the first rank and reach the Golden Immortal of the Great Luo.


    "coming����"


    While he was meditation, Shihai received information from an unknown source.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, he couldn''t feel anyone here at all, so this information was undoubtedly passed on from the source of the Yinkui Realm.


    The origin of the Yinkui world?


    According to Ping An, the Yinkui world seems to have no origin.


    This is of course impossible. The Yinkui world is full of vitality and has been developing well. How could it have no origin?


    It��s just that Ping An cannot perceive the existence of the origin, and many of the previous saints also can��t perceive it, including the sky. There are two possibilities. The first is that the origin of the world did not accept them, does not regard them as guardians, and deliberately conceals them. The second possibility is that Yuanyuan has been sleeping all the time, or has been restricted in some way, and has no way to communicate with others.


    The answer may be the second one.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication: Fengyun Novel Reading Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 2626: Really old and antique

    Zhou Shu settled down, "Senior is the origin of Yinkui Realm?"


    "Yes."


    I don''t know that such a voice can only be heard through countless years. The vicissitudes of life are so ancient that Zhou Shu has never felt it, or even thought about it.


    This is really an antique.


    Zhou Shu respectfully bowed and said, "Junior Yang Rong, it''s not intentional to offend. If the senior does not allow the junior to stay, the junior will go out immediately."


    "No need to apologize, and don''t leave."


    Origin who doesn''t know where is slowly said, "I originally led you down, Yang Rong, I ask you for help if I have something to do."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "Senior led me down?"


    Although he knew that was the case, he couldn''t help but ask, because it meant that Yuan Yuan not only saw him, but even knew that he was looking at the bottom of the lake, would he use the changing handwriting to lead him down.


    Can Yuan Yuan perceive his eighth sense? Zhou Shu encountered this kind of thing for the first time.


    Yuanyuan said calmly, "Yes, I saw you and the desire in your eyes, that''s why I led you down, but you don''t have to be alarmed, I can''t see your greed and ambition, otherwise I won''t do it either. ."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "The juniors don''t understand a bit."


    Ben Yuan continued, "I have been trapped here for many years. I want to know some news from the Yinkui world first."


    Zhou Shu paused, "The younger generation is not from the Yinkui tribe, and I don''t know much about it. It''s roughly like this..."


    He recounted the current situation in Yinkui Realm. He didn''t conceal anything because of his relationship with Ping An Youtan. There is no benefit to concealing, and it is unnecessary. Although he doesn''t know the original strength, he is basically certain and very strong.


    "Is there no outstanding talent? No wonder a foreigner came here, alas."


    Origin was silent for a long time, then sighed.


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Senior..."


    Yuan Yuan said slowly, "Yang Rong, if you can come here, I will tell you what you want to know, but don''t worry, wait for me to speak slowly."


    Zhou Shu nodded and thought for a while, "Okay, the juniors really want to listen to the teachings of the seniors, but the juniors don''t have much time now. The outside partners are still fighting, and I can''t receive messages inside, so I am worried about her accident."


    Yuan Yuan said indifferently, "She wants to get the Yinkui Realm, how can she do it without experiencing some hardships, and ignore her."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "This...I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Yuanyuan paused, "It seems that her abilities can''t reassure you, that''s fine, let me make a long story short, but you will do me a favor later."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The younger generation will consider it."


    Origin slowly said, "I am the origin of the Yinkui realm. The Heavenly Lotus Holy Lord created me. She is my guardian and my greatest enemy."


    Zhou Shu stayed in a daze, and it took a long time before he settled down. The origin of the Yin Kui realm is really a holy man. The background is bigger than he thought, but the heavenly lotus holy lord is both a guardian and an enemy. What do you mean, he was a little confused.


    At that time, the Heavenly Lotus Saint Lord hadn''t been sanctified. Thanks to her efforts, the Yinkui Realm developed rapidly. If it continues, it is possible to exceed 33 days.


    Well, there was no fairy world at that time, only 33 days.


    But at this great time, the Holy Lord chose to seal the origin of the Yinkui Realm, and the development of the Yinkui Realm stopped.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "What?!"


    Yuan Yuan said slowly, "I don''t understand either, but after so many years, I might understand a little bit."


    The sealed source cannot contact the outside world. It can only transmit the vitality of creation through the underground Styx, but the number is not large, and no feedback from the outside world is received. She doesn''t know what the outside world is like, but what can be imagined is the source After being sealed, the Yinkui Realm will definitely fall into a weakened state, its vitality will slowly decrease, resources will decline drastically, and the development of the entire world will stagnate, and so will she herself.


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "The Holy Lord just sealed you up, and didn''t say anything?"


    Yuan Yuan said slowly, "She only said a word, I am leaving, someone will help you open the seal in the future, and you will come out again."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and glanced, seemingly thoughtful, "Is this water curtain outside the seal?"


    "of course not."


    Yuan Yuan snorted unconsciously, "That''s just a means of blocking me from passing on the message. The real seal is under the Styx lotus."


    Zhou Shu paused, and hesitated, "Senior is planning to let me open the seal for you?"


    "You can''t do it."


    Yuanyuan said indifferently, "I think, but you can''t do it. First, you are not a member of the Yinkui tribe, and it is impossible to master the inheritance of the Heavenly Lotus Holy Master. Second, your strength is too far behind. The original Holy Master, You can be killed with just one finger, and if you come to open the seal she placed, it is tantamount to seeking death."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief.


    No matter how confident he was, he wouldn''t be arrogant. Holy Lord Heavenly Lotus was also the quasi-sage at the worst. Jinxian would challenge the quasi-sage?


    But on another point, he was a bit dissatisfied and couldn''t help but curiously asked, "Can only the Yinkui tribe be able to open the seal? Even if it is not the Yinkui tribe, it may not be impossible to learn the Tao of Heaven?


    Yuan Yuan has a hint of disdain, "I know you will, but the way of patching the sky you learned is just a little bit of fur."


    Zhou Shu had nothing to say, and only spread his hands. "The younger generation just can''t get the complete Tao of Heaven. If the older generation is willing to teach me, it will be different. The younger generation thinks if..."


    "Don''t think, Butian Dao only spreads to Yinkui tribe, at least that''s the case with me."


    Yuanyuan interrupted Zhou Shu and said calmly, "If you do something for me, I will consider teaching you one of them."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed still calmly said, "Senior, don''t regret it."


    Origin paused for a while, and said coldly, "I am not the Holy Lord, and I will not lie."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, it seems that the origin of the holy lord''s harm is not shallow, and it is still full of resentment.


    In fact, even Zhou Shu questioned the practice of the Heavenly Lotus Holy Master. The guardian and the origin should complement each other. As a result, the Heavenly Lotus Holy Master sealed the origin before being sanctified. He was worried that the origin would affect his sanctification, or he was worried about his sanctification. Can��t protect the source?


    Of course, he was only questioning, and would not say much, after all, more people chose to swallow and kill the origin, Heavenly Lotus Holy Master is already pretty good.


    He said slowly, "Since you didn''t ask the junior to open the seal, what else can the junior help you?"


    Origin paused for a while, "Yang Rong, I have seen hundreds of people here for countless years. They are either ignorant or greedy to death. Only you are the only one who can perceive me and make me feel. Someone with a glimmer of hope."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Senior is too serious, but juniors dare not be."


    He knew that there must be many saints stopping in front of this deep pool, but they either couldn''t see the Styx lotus at the bottom of the pool, or they wanted to seize it when they saw it. This did not meet the requirements of the source, and they did not get it. Guidance, speaking of it, he was really lucky. If he also wanted to capture that huge Styx lotus, what he might face after going down is not communication, but a direct attack.


    Yuanyuan slowly said, "What I want you to do is very simple. Bring me something up and give it to the saint who is most worthy of it."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu paused, and his eyes fell unconsciously on the Styx lotus. This is the most valuable one here.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication: Fengyun Novel Reading Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 2627: Best effort

    "Not it."


    Yuanyuan knew what Zhou Shu was thinking, and said calmly, "This Styx lotus is a female lotus. All the Styx lotus in the holy spring comes from it. It is part of the seal and can only be removed when the seal is unlocked. If you take it away and the seal cannot be lifted, then the Anemone Realm is really over...Anyway, don''t try to make it, it is now the lifeline of the Anemone Realm."


    "Junior just think about it."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, seeming to understand something, "Holy Lord Tianlian left it, and use it to replace the senior?"


    It is precisely because the female lotus keeps giving birth to the fetish of the Styx lotus, that the Yin Kui realm maintains its state and makes up for the long-term no source of harm.


    Origin is very calm, "Yes, but it can''t replace me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, but with it, the Yinkui Realm can still maintain its vitality, and there will be strong people constantly appearing."


    Yuanyuan said calmly, "If it were me, Yinkui Realm would have surpassed 33 days now."


    Zhou Shu hesitated and said slowly, "The thirty-three days that the predecessor said are long gone."


    "how is this possible?"


    Yuanyuan exclaimed, "The Thirty-Three Heavens is the strongest place in the heavens. It is the target of all realms and races. How can it be gone? Who did it? Is there a conflict between the saints?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "No, it''s because the juniors didn''t say it clearly. To be precise, the title of thirty-three days is gone. Now thirty-three days are basically part of the fairy world."


    "Fairy world?"


    Yuanyuan paused for a while, and said in surprise, "I seem to have heard of this, she seems to have mentioned it before... But what you are saying is true? The fairy world actually occupies all 33 days? How is this possible?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "It''s not all, but it''s almost the same. Regarding the immortal world, that is too long to say, the juniors really don''t have much time."


    To explain to this old antique who has been isolated from the world for not knowing how many years, it��s not enough to spend days and nights in the immortal world and the heavens today, but he has been delayed for several hours in the Styx, very close to the agreed time. I must go out.


    Yuanyuan said solemnly, "You stay and tell me everything, I will give you what you want, don''t you want Styx lotus? Except for the mother lotus, you can give it to you."


    "Yes, but not now."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The junior''s companions are still fighting outside. How can the junior speak with the senior here? When the junior solves the problem, he will naturally come to the senior and tell him what happened over the years."


    The origin stagnated, "You will come back?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Of course, the things promised to seniors have not been done, and we are still waiting for the benefits of seniors."


    Yuanyuan was a little confused, "Aren''t you afraid that I will deal with you? Can you pass through that water curtain at will?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior behaves well, nothing terrible. Besides, it''s useless for seniors to leave juniors. Sooner or later, the juniors will go out. The water curtain is indeed troublesome, but it''s not a big problem."


    The source seemed to understand something, and then said, "Are you sure you can solve the problem?"


    "This one����"


    Zhou Shu paused and said seriously, "Through what I have seen and heard in the Yinkui world these few days, the younger generation feels that it is not suitable to manage the Yinkui world, so the younger generation will help the peace saint."


    Yuan Yuan said coldly, "As an outsider, participating in the civil war in the Yinkui Realm, you are quite frank."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "The junior has already come in, it is impossible to withdraw now, as for the result, the junior will bear."


    The source is still very cold, "Then how can you solve it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "No matter what the result is, the younger generation will do their best."


    The origin was stagnant, and neither said let Zhou Shu go nor said not to let go, both sides fell into silence.


    Time is pushed back several hours.


    At the moment when Styx City was captured, the two people who were still fighting in the air sensed it at the same time.


    Because of exhaustion, Ping An''s face became paler, but his smile was still the same, "Sister Zhetian, now the entire Yinkui realm is not yours."


    Zhatian looked indifferent, "As long as the deity is still there, the Yinkui Realm will always belong to the deity."


    Ping An smiled slightly, and continued to mock, "Still hard-mouthed, in fact, you can keep the Yin Kui realm. What a pity, what a pity."


    "Of course the deity can be kept, but it is not necessary."


    He said indifferently, "Use Utambula to cast a sea of ??sunflowers. The sea of ??flowers all over the anemone world will increase the abilities of all of the deity''s subordinates. Then the puppets are nothing more than a puppet... Peace, you have always counted on the deity. Do this, right?"


    Pinging stagnated, "Who said that if I wanted you to do it, I would have reminded you!"


    "Anything, as long as it is reminded by others, the deity will definitely not do it. You know this better than anyone else, peace."


    Zhetian shook his head, "The deity tells you, all the subordinates in this realm will die if they die. As long as the deity is there, there are as many subordinates as possible, and no matter what the reason, the holy thing loses its power. of."


    Ping An said coldly, "Hmph, you just care about your own cultivation."


    Zhetian nodded, "Nothing can be more important than the deity''s cultivation base."


    "Is it useful?"


    Ping An chuckles, "You have cultivated for so many years, and you still hold the holy artifact, but there is nothing you can do with me, ridiculous, ridiculous."


    He said calmly, "The deity admits that you have become a lot stronger. That''s because the Yin Kui Ce you used is different from before. You got the incomplete chapter of Yin Kui Ce, right? Only that~ www.novelhall .com~You dare to come back to the Yinkui Realm and fight against the deity."


    His expression of peace changed slightly, and he was about to say something, Zhetian continued, "Because of this, the deity has been entangled with you for such a long time. The deity wants to confirm this and at the same time confirms your value. Now the deity has obtained it. result."


    "What''s the result?"


    Peaceful subconscious way.


    He said indifferently, "It is a good result for you. The broken chapters you have learned are real, safe, and you shouldn''t have to die. The deity will catch you, and ask the chapters of Yin Kui Ce, and then you will Become the deity''s most loyal subordinate, and create a better Yinkui world for the deity."


    Seeing the petite covering the sky, Ping An''s mind suddenly shook, and felt a trace of fear inexplicably.


    Everything that Zhetian said personally, no matter the big or small things, has become a reality. This is also the reason why the name of Zhetian saint has spread throughout the Yinkui world. Almost no one dared to resist her, because violating her means death. , Those who follow me prosper, those who oppose me perish.


    Fear flashed, and soon he settled down.


    What is this, aren''t these things known for a long time? Moreover, she and Zhou Shu practiced many times in Hei Baili where she played against Zhetian. At present, every word Zhetian said, she had heard Zhou Shu say in the drill. She was very relaxed at the time, but now Really standing in front of Zhetian, why are you nervous again? Everything is going according to plan, what''s the fear?


    She said slowly, "Zhitian, to confirm this, is it more important than losing the Yinkui Realm?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhetian naturally said, "A hundred Yinkui realms are not as good as the deity��s ten-year cultivation base, and the deity has told you that as long as the deity is there, the Yinkui realm is the deity��s, and you don��t have to dream to get it. ."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication: Fengyun Novel Reading Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 2628: Didnt expect

    "Sister Zhetian, who dreams is not always certain!"


    Ping An coldly snorted, and a white lotus blossomed suddenly under his feet, expanding outward very quickly.


    "Are you finally going to fight?"


    Zhetian looked at Zhetian and slowly said, "Then, the deity will let you know our gap."


    Soon, Zhetian was like a person changed.


    All the usual magic tricks had extraordinary powers in her hands.


    The purple blood congealed true magic armor has been released, and her body is surrounded by a layer of blood mist, which is still permeating, and the bodyguard qi has expanded into a domain, and the evil wind has taken shape, one after another tornado pillars, one storm after another. Whirlpools continue to appear around Ping An, while the unfeeling holy flame completely envelopes most of the sky. Compared with that, the holy flame of Ping is like a small spot, and you can''t see clearly...


    "The gap between you and the deity, can you see it now?"


    Zhetian calmly looked at Ping An, "You have nowhere to go. Give you three breaths time to consider whether to surrender obediently or die."


    "You finally use Utambula."


    There was a trace of panic on Ping An''s face, not deliberately disguised, every move to cover the sky, with a sacred atmosphere, made her feel awe unconsciously.


    Zhetian nodded, "If you don''t want to capture you alive, the deity won''t use this step. Now that you use it, you have no choice."


    She remained calm, but her heart was filled with hatred. The use of holy objects meant that she could no longer use holy objects for cultivation for many years, could not improve her cultivation, and restore holy objects, and the situation in the Yinkui realm, I don��t know. How many years have to wait.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    Ping An whispered, waved two talisman, turned around and fled.


    Although it can resist it for a while, it is unnecessary to fight it hard. The battle will almost certainly be lost, and it has achieved the goal of allowing the sky to use the holy artifact.


    There was a curse in my heart, why Zhou Shu hadn''t come over yet, it couldn''t be more, it was really bad.


    "Fatal Talisman? You actually used something from a practitioner, are you still a saint of the Yinkui tribe!"


    He frowned and felt tricky. The effects of these two charms were very surprising. One directly broke the domain to create a channel, and the other stirred up the situation, making the entire battlefield muddy like a swamp and difficult to move.


    "You can''t control it!"


    Ping An snorted, and he was already far away.


    "The deity holds Utambula, do you think you can really escape?"


    She smiled slightly, and slowly held out a flower in her hand. In the surrounding storm, the flower looked very peaceful and holy. It felt like it would calm down when you saw it, and the one that just took out the flower In an instant, Ping An also froze, as if she had been hit by something, staring at Utambula, her eyes full of longing...Of course, it was only a moment, she knew what she should do, and continued to turn and escape.


    Zhetian laughed very coldly, and Utambula shook it suddenly.


    The overlapping petals opened up for the first time, and a soft light flashed from the center. As soon as it appeared, it hit Ping An''s body, connecting Ping An and the flower like a soft thread.


    Ping An''s heart tightened, but no matter how dodged it was useless, the light always followed her.


    "You are caught by a urging cable, where else can you escape?"


    Zhetian Gege laughed, "Peace, you are also a member of the Yinkui tribe, and your destiny is always closely tied to the holy thing. Now it wants you to enshrine itself to it, can you not give it? Can you not give it? ?"


    "Shameless, the holy thing is not yours!"


    Ping An turned around and scolded, and continued to flee.


    Zhetian shook his head slightly, "It''s useless, even if you flee to the horizon or to other realms, the deity can still find you and catch up with you."


    The small body seemed to blend in with the flower, chasing it down the light like an arrow.


    Anyone can see that covering the sky with sacred objects is faster than peace, and no matter what technique is used for peace, it will be hit back with the same technique. The only effective is the magic talisman, but it also blocks Within a few breaths, and with the traction of light, her every move was in the eyes of the sky, and there was nowhere to hide.


    Ping An murmured secretly, why didn''t Zhou Shu come?


    But it may not feel good on the side of the sky. To catch peace at a late breath, the holy relic will consume more strength, and if this continues, even if she catches peace, the loss will never be small, not to mention the reorganization of the Yinkui world. But she is already riding a tiger, and if she can run safely, the problem will be even greater.


    At this moment, a figure came out of light, getting closer and closer to the two.


    Ping An was overjoyed and couldn''t help but yelled, "You are finally here, **** it!"


    Zhetian was stagnant. She only saw Zhou Shu for the second time, but she knew very well that Zhou Shu was definitely not a "golden fairy" this time. He killed at least 15 genus equivalent to Taiyi Daluo. Next, they also used puppets to stir up a mess of the Yinkui Realm. They are definitely the enemy, no less than the enemy of peace.


    Must hurry up.


    The power of Yin Kui is almost crazy to bet Utambula. She must use the power of the holy relic to give Ping An a victory, at least if she has no power to fight back.


    The pure brilliance enveloped the entire sky in an instant, and a huge Utambula appeared, the petals spread out, and slowly rolled towards the peace, and the running peace and the petals, compared to the petals, is like a mountain. Gravel.


    Although the petals are phantoms caused by brilliance, they have no substance, but the power in them is real There is nowhere to hide, and there is no way to hide, and the peace is stagnant. Wrapped, trapped in the brilliance, unable to move anymore.


    Not far away, Zhou Shuzheng came quickly, not far from her.


    She stared at Zhou Shu, speechless, only sighed secretly, it was this thousand li, but it was an insurmountable distance, was the hard work, or was it in vain?


    The power of the holy thing is really more terrifying than I thought.


    Snapped!


    The huge Utambula shattered suddenly, and the white brilliance of the sky fell like rain.


    She was safe to get out of the cage, but she was suspicious. Zhou Shu didn''t make a move. Then... she couldn''t help but look towards the sky, her mind was shocked, and she couldn''t recover for a while.


    Zhetian had retreated thousands of miles away, but where she was originally, standing there was another person, someone she and Zhetian were extremely familiar with.


    Youtan saint.


    With a smug smile on the corners of his mouth, Youtan held Utanbula in his hands, and looked at the peace and covered the sky, and shook his head slightly.


    She covered the sky with a pale complexion, she could not see the indifference and majesty of the past, with a bright blood stain on the corner of her mouth, and there was almost fire in her eyes. No one knew what was happening better than her, but how could it be, how could it be?


    She glared at Youtan, "Youtan, you have been hiding in the flowers of Youtan for a hundred years, haven''t you!?"


    It was almost roaring, her voice was stern and sharp, like someone smashed a glass bottle hard, and even the dream in her heart was also shattered to pieces.


    "Two sisters, I''m sorry to interrupt you to fight."


    Youtan smiled slightly, "Sister Zhitian, didn''t you expect it? I thought you knew it a long time ago."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication: Fengyun Novel Reading Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 2629: Do not do

    "Hiding in the flowers?"


    Ping An murmured, "How can she hide in the holy thing?"


    Zhetian''s face was ugly, and he clenched his fists and couldn''t speak.


    Although this kind of thing-hiding in the holy object-has never happened before, but she did not think about it, she even tried to verify it, and many people died for this, but no matter how she tried to find it, There was no trace of Utan in the sacred object. Then, the desire for the sacred object and the desire for power overwhelmed all distractions. She decided to restore the sacred object and quickly improve her cultivation.


    Things that have never happened in the past will not happen to her by coincidence?


    Well, it definitely won''t happen, and she also saw Utan run away that day, and the one who escaped must be Utan.


    But what I didn��t expect was that this little fluke in my heart was completely useless, and the things I worried about really became reality. Utan really hid in Utama, and she used the holy relic to launch the strongest blow. Suddenly appeared at a critical moment, not only took away the holy relic in one fell swoop, but also seriously injured her.


    Accumulate a hundred years of sneak attacks.


    The three Yin Devil Spikes completely pierced her body guard''s demon energy, causing heavy injuries, internal organs shattered, and even her breath could not remain stable.


    Zhetian was seriously injured, and it will not be impossible to recover for a few hundred years, but what hurts her more is what she has done over the past century.


    She tried her best to restore the sacred object, but in the end she made a wedding dress for You Tan. Many of the sacrifices made by the Yinkui tribe over the years must have become Youtan��s cultivation base, otherwise, the one who was far inferior to her at the beginning. , Why have such strength?


    Thinking of this, my heart was broken into thousands.


    "Damn, damn, should have killed you long ago!"


    Zhetian chanted a hundred times in his heart, but what can be done a hundred times and a thousand times?


    One was trembling with anger, the other was in a daze, but Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, and there was no wave in his eyes like a deep pool.


    Ping An said without doubt, "Zhou Shu, why do you seem to have known it a long time ago?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I don''t know. I never knew that Utambula can hide from people. I didn''t feel it until she came out."


    "Then you are not surprised?"


    Ping An shook his head, "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen, what should we do?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I just think this is right."


    Indeed, this is right. Before Zhou Shu had always felt that You Tan was not a reckless person, how could it be possible to take the sacred object to the Yinkui realm for revenge, and make such a foolish act of sending the sacred object to death? Now that the answer is in front of you, Utan actually had a plan long ago and was half succeeded.


    Zhetian watched You Tan, and his mind slowly calmed down.


    Things are out of order, stay and be ridiculed? Keep yourself, there is always one day you come back.


    Suddenly she stood up, swiftly swept out of the world, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "It went so fast, there is still something to say."


    You Tan didn''t chase, but smiled at Ping An, "Sister Ping, it''s your turn."


    Ping An''s heart was shocked, and he didn''t realize it, "Youtan, did you know I would be here?"


    "I don��t know, I��m not a saint. I just wanted to stay inside and practice until I surpassed the sky before I came out to deal with her. How did you know that there would be such a golden opportunity? Seeing you two fighting for so long, I I can''t wait, right, hehe..." You Tan smiled happily, beautifully like a flower, just smiled and suddenly stopped, his eyes fell on Zhou Shu, "Are you?"


    Before he knew it, Zhou Shu quietly changed his appearance, returning to the original state.


    "Zhou Shu?"


    You Tan hadn''t recognized Zhou Shu just now, but now he could tell at a glance, his expression suddenly changed, and angrily said, "Peace, you planted him with incense? How could it be possible? How dare you attack him!?"


    It seemed that she had regarded Zhou Shu as a puppet controlled by Ping An, and had specially brought her to help her attack the Yin Kui realm.


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu, frowning, "Look, she really remembers you and cares about you."


    Zhou Shu took a step forward, raised his hand and said, "You Tan, it''s me, it''s been a long time."


    "Really you?"


    The smile in Youtan''s eyes flashed, and in a blink of an eye it changed to a frosty face. "She seeded you silk?"


    "I can''t prove it, but you can look at this..."


    Zhou Shu spread his hand and gave birth to a Utanbula in his hand. It was very small and familiar. It was what he got from Utan. When he saw this flower, Utan was touched. If Zhou Shu was caught After planting silk, this flower will definitely not be in his hands, and his words softened unconsciously, "Zhou Shu, what are you doing here? Are you here to help peace?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I promised her very early to help her regain the Yinkui realm."


    "She can''t think about it."


    You Tan''s complexion changed, and he said coldly, "Whether it''s covering the sky or being safe, it''s the enemy who caused me to leave. You know this... If you help her, then you are my enemy, Zhou Shu, I I persuade you to get out of the way, and besides, you are not a Jinxian cultivation base, what do you do in this muddy water?"


    "Golden fairy?"


    Ping An smiled, "You Tan, you too underestimated him. Although Zhou Shu is a golden immortal, he is a hundred times stronger than the Taiyi Daluo you have seen! I really don��t know how you looked at him at the beginning. How I know him is worthless for me."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Ping An and shook his head, "Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise, you don''t need to say this."


    Pinging stagnated, "I just want to say."


    The provocation was seen through by Zhou Shu, and she was a little bit irritated. She was indeed worried that Zhou Shu broke her promise and stood on Youtan''s side.


    Now she can confirm that these two people are indeed old acquaintances, and Utan holds the holy artifact, which has a clear advantage. If Utan draws in Zhou Shu again, or Zhou Shu ignores both, then she will lose completely. At the end.


    I never expected that, after driving away from Zhetian, Utan came again, one is better than the other, how can he stand it.


    Zhou Shu looked at You Tan and said slowly, "This is what I promised. I will try my best to do it."


    "well."


    Youtan stared at him and said indifferently, "Ping''an she thinks you are very strong, then let me see how strong you are. In the Xuanhuang Realm, I am not as good as you, but this time I cannot lose... But I will not kill you, I will spare you once in return for your helping me in the first place."


    "Xuanhuangjie? You have played against each other, have you helped her?"


    Ping An was stunned, and looked at You Tan and Zhou Shu again, with a look of stunned expression, "You went to the Xuanhuang Realm?" "Are you from the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Both of them ignored her.


    Zhou Shu nodded, smiled and said, "That''s good, today we have a real match."


    He walked slowly towards Youtan, his pace was steady as a mountain, and his eyes were equally firm.


    For whatever reason, this battle is inevitable, and he didn''t want to avoid it.


    But Utan was a little surprised, and secretly asked, "Has he been planted, has he really come here? Doesn''t he know what strength I am now, doesn''t he see Utambula in my hand? Rumors Li said that he never does things that are uncertain, and everything will be done. Is it possible that he is sure this time? Anyway... you must never underestimate him."


    After staying in the Xuanhuang Realm for a long time, she had heard the various rumors of the Emperor Zhou Shu countless times, but the one she remembered most clearly was the two encounters with her.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication: Fengyun Novel Reading Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 2630: Restraint Relic

    "and many more."


    Zhou Shuli stayed.


    There was a trace of disdain in You Tan''s eyes, "You regret it? Then I can let you go."


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I want to ask a question, did you plant incense silk on me?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t understand this all the time. Ping An kept saying that You Tan planted incense silk for himself. Is it true or not?


    "I tried, but it didn''t work."


    Youtan paused, his expression condensed slightly, "The temptation of the evil wind may not be effective for you, and then trying to plant incense silk has no effect on you. I don''t understand what is going on, even if I use holy objects. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "I see, thank you."


    You Tan said coldly, "Don''t thank me, I would definitely plant it when I had a chance."


    "Sorry, I was not thanking you just now."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t know why the silk was not successful, but he believed that it was the Xuanhuang Realm Heavenly Dao who had helped and restricted the method of Brahma Fragrant Silk, so that the incense silk was planted without any effect. As for the Heavenly Dao, he was treated exclusively. For everyone, I don''t know, but he will remember this feeling.


    Youtan stared at Zhou Shu, Wuming angered, "What did you say?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You Tan, you can do it now, it seems you can''t support it for long."


    "you wanna die!"


    You Tan became even more angry, but he felt a little vacant in his heart. How did he know that he could not support it for long?


    To be precise, it is because Utambula will not be able to support it for long. It is a bit too much to cover the sky with suitable talents. A series of operations are all borrowed from the power of holy relics. In the end, it uses the method of giant flower. Utambula is not small. It is not impossible once, but it will enter a long recovery period, which is not good for her, and it is also very bad for the Yinkui realm. The current Yinkui realm needs a good holy relic.


    But soon after thinking about it, even if he doesn''t use the holy relic, Zhou Shu is just a golden immortal now, can''t he be no match for the golden immortal?


    Really can''t beat it.


    Regardless of the Yin Mofeng or the Holy Flame, Zhou Shu walks during it like a stroll in a leisurely courtyard. On the contrary, his understatement of punches and kicks, with the power of dragons and tigers, can easily smash his body guard devil energy, if not used Relic protection, I am afraid that it will fall in a few rounds.


    how is this possible?


    Not as good as you in the Xuanhuang world, and not as good as you here?


    It''s not only Youtan''s doubts, but Ping An is the same, or it''s not until today that she sees Zhou Shu truly exerting his strength.


    She is not confident that she can do better than Utan. Although she learned the third chapter of the Tao of Heaven Patching, Utan has been stung in the holy relic for a hundred years, and her body has been refined and sublimated in the glory of the holy relic. Already close to the sacred object, even if the sacred object is not used, the power of the Yin Sunflower displayed is much purer and more vigorous than her. Comparing the two, I may be a bit worse, but such a superiority in front of Zhou Shu cannot be made Threatened.


    She couldn''t imagine how she and Zhou Shu were doing the right thing.


    In fact, Zhou Shu��s strength is not higher than that of them, and a little worse, but the understanding of Yinkui tribe and Tian Butian Dao has made up the difference in strength, and Shu Zhili, which combines the power of compassion, is completely the nemesis of Yinkui tribe. This step is also normal.


    By the way, Shu Zhili, who has won hundreds of schools, is already the nemesis of many people.


    He didn''t even think of using sword and Caiying, because it was enough.


    Youtan stepped back and yelled, "Ping''an... You taught him all our Yin Kui policies?"


    A smile appeared on the corner of Ping An''s mouth, "Yes, I can assure you that he has learned more than you."


    You Tan angrily said, "He is an outsider, how can you teach Yin Kui Ce to outsiders? Are you still a saint of the Yin Kui clan? You are worse than Zhetian!"


    "For me, he is not an outsider."


    Ping An chuckles, "Besides, he also taught me. He found the posthumous story of Yin Kui Ce. I just exchanged it."


    "You two, shameless!"


    Youtan turned to Zhou Shu, a cold light flashed in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, you asked for it!"


    She also understands that if this continues, she will lose. In fact, she has already lost. It''s just that Zhou Shu has not been a killer. She doesn''t know why Zhou Shu did this, but for her, this may be the only opportunity. Holy thing.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and his figure stood still.


    Suddenly brilliance appeared in Utan''s hands, the sky was soft white, the boundless Utanbula instantly enveloped Zhou Shu, and the petals stretched out to wrap Zhou Shu.


    "what!?"


    Ping An exclaimed, and her heart almost jumped out. She was hit by the same trick just now, and the huge sense of despair that came at that moment almost swallowed her. If it wasn''t for Utan''s sudden destruction, she would not know what to do. .


    Youtan breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was really worried that Zhou Shu would avoid it, because she had consumed Ju, the huge flower she released this time was not as big as that of covering the sky. If Zhou Shu ran fast, she might escape, but Zhou Shu didn''t even move. I was caught directly.


    The huge flower is considered to be one of the most powerful magic tricks of the holy object. The light and shadow of the petals that are almost infinitely expanded can reach tens of thousands of miles away. The immortal is also difficult to break free, and after being restrained, more of the power of the Yin Sunflower will be released from the holy object, like a thousand needles piercing through the body, it is easy for the opponent to lose resistance.


    "Should I be merciful?"


    With such thoughts, she glanced at Zhou Shu in the petals, but she was stunned.


    Zhou Shu stood calmly, with a faint light hung on him, thin as an eggshell, but the white light from the sky could not penetrate at all, and it did not affect him at all, even if she urged Sheng again. It still has no effect.


    Even the power of sacred objects is useless?


    how is this possible? That''s a power that even Hunyuan Realm fears. If Zhou Shu has such a powerful strength, he can defeat her with a single palm, how could he have been entangled with her for so long, what is going on?


    "He must have a treasure to restrain the holy relic!"


    This idea came in very quickly, and it couldn''t dissipate anymore. The more I thought about it, the more possible it was, and the more I thought about it, the more frightened it became.


    Huarong paled, Utan''s face turned white, terribly white, and his heartbeat was like a drum. It couldn''t stop at all, as if she had to jump out of her chest all the time. This shocked and frightened her too much, even the sacred object of the Yinkui world, Youtan Brahma can be completely restrained, then what is she, a saint, and what is the Yin Kui Realm? This Zhou Shu, what is going on!


    She was not the only one who had the same idea, and Zhou Shu''s peace not far away was also stunned.


    "Zhou Shu...you, what did you use?"


    "If you took it out early, where we are so troublesome, we can directly catch the sky and regain the Yinkui Realm..."


    "No, even without my existence, you can easily take the Yinkui Realm, right?"


    "You use me, what is the plot? Forget it, you can do it no matter what it is."


    The hope that the Yinkui tribe relies on, the supreme sacred object Utambula in their eyes, has no effect in front of Zhou Shu. It is like all the efforts they have put in are like a bubble that Zhou Shu has ruthlessly punctured. , This kind of mood...frustrated to indescribable.


    . m.

 Chapter 2631: Dont fight

    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Youtan, put away the holy relic first, don''t waste the power inside."


    Utan seems to have been taken away by someone''s soul, and the whole person stays, and Utan is put away like a puppet.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If you don''t use the holy relic, it won''t come out."


    Youtan was still a little stupid, but Ping An had recovered his mind first, "Zhou Shu, what are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu ignored her, opened his hand, and a strange eight-sided pure color crystal appeared in front of them.


    The two women were attracted at once, their eyes fixed on them and reluctant to leave.


    They don��t know what it is, but if there is a truly flawless gem in the world, it must be it. It is obviously a pure color but it blooms with colorful psychedelic colors. Every look at it has a different feeling, and it is even more strange. The thing is, there is a very small Utambula flower growing in the middle of the gemstone that is only a few inches, which is no different from the holy thing, perhaps even brighter.


    Ping An opened his mouth in surprise, "Is it blocking Utambula?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Your holy relic grew out of here."


    "what?"


    Youtan couldn''t help saying, "Impossible, the holy thing is one of the origins of the Yinkui world, condensed from the chaos, it is the strangest flower in the world..."


    She has always been educated by the saints of the past. This idea has been deeply ingrained in her heart, but she stopped halfway through her words, because she also felt that she was really not persuasive, and the facts were in front of her. It was easily resisted by this crystal, and there was an identical Utambula growing in the crystal.


    "The holy thing Utambula is an artifact of the Yinkui realm. It is a child of Yuanyuan, but it is not Yuanyuan itself."


    Zhou Shu knew this better than them, explaining, ��This crystal is part of the source, and the holy thing comes from it, so it is naturally restrained by it. No matter how strong Utambula is, it is impossible to deal with it. It''s like a child can''t beat a mother."


    Ping An was surprised, "Is it the origin?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Don''t just pay attention to the appearance, carefully understand the power in it, you can easily feel it."


    The two women were a little guilty and blushed. Indeed, they have been looking at their appearance. Who makes this gem so attractive? No woman can resist this temptation. The same is true for fairies. Not to mention the Yinkui clan, which is naturally flawless. With its beauty, exquisite elegance, shining light, and unparalleled visual enjoyment, it feels like standing in the center of the world with it...just like the self in your imagination.


    They put their minds inside the crystal, and soon exclaimed.


    "This power is definitely the origin of the Yinkui Realm!"


    "Even a bit taller than Utambula. I am pretty sure now that Utambula really came out of it."


    There is no need to perceive more, the power inside is completely compatible with them, and there is a feeling of being immersed in the mother''s body. They retract their spiritual consciousness, their eyes are on Zhou Shu, and their eyes are full of doubts, "Zhou Shu, how did you get it? Have you always had it?"


    "I just got it from the Yinkui world."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Ping An, "Because it only took some time and couldn''t help you in time, sorry."


    Ping An just shook his head and said in disbelief, "Stop talking about it, you got it from the realm? Why did I never feel it? If such a thing is in the realm, the saint can��t be unconscious, even if I don��t, other The saint will also be aware of it."


    Youtan followed, "Zhetian has always been in the world, and she has got every Styx lotus, she can''t miss this."


    "You come with me."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly and flew down quickly.


    The two women glanced at each other, and both followed Zhou Shu.


    The situation in front of him is completely controlled by Zhou Shu, so he is what he says.


    Ping An followed Zhou Shu, and even took Zhou Shu''s hand, and said in a low voice, "You Tan, stay away from us."


    "Who is rare, you two are so shameless."


    A trace of contempt flashed in Youtan''s eyes, but he did not go far, but moved closer.


    Before long, several people fell on the world.


    Ping An was quite delighted, "This is Styx City! My master''s city back then!"


    Gazing at the gate of Styx City, You Tan said with resentment, "The fame of Saint Styx I, because of the apprentice like you, has lost her reputation, and even worked with Zhetian to deal with me and try to win The holy thing is really shameful!"


    Ping An was right for a while, and argued, "I...who told you not to use the holy relics for me."


    "I didn''t use it for you before?"


    Youtan looked at her coldly, "When did I reject you, you are free to come and go in the Utan Sacred Palace. There are never restrictions, but that time you wanted to take it out!"


    Ping An glared back, "Does it matter? Zhetian said that he helped me build the Nine Profound Star Formation, saying that as long as I keep the holy relic for one year, the holy relic will be able to support my cultivation in the next hundred years. Is it just not enough for one year? And I won��t be able to use it for a hundred years later. You and Zhetian will have more time."


    "You still believe in words that cover the sky?"


    Youtan snorted and sneered, "Where is your holy palace? It was ruined by the sky, and now even the safe city is gone. This is the result of your believing her."


    Pingyong was stuffed for a while, "I believed her wrong, but you are not much better, if..."


    Zhou Shu, who had been watching the two quarrels without a word, suddenly turned aroundPing, what are you talking about, Jiuxuanxing Formation? "


    "Yes, Zhou Shu," Ping An suddenly changed his smile, and said softly, "That is a very strange formation. It is rumored to be able to absorb the power of all things and to maintain a perfect state for a long time. It is rare in the fairy world. I don��t know where Zhetian got it."


    "I will."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If you need it, I can help you arrange it, but it is not a good thing for the holy relic."


    Zhou Shu had seen the Nine Profound Star Formation a long time ago. In the Xuanhuang Realm, suddenly there was a natural Nine Profound Star Formation on his body. Most of his extraordinary talents originated from this formation, and Zhou Shu has studied it deeply. Not only the formation, but also the wild patterns. If this formation were not too extreme, he might consider sealing on a puppet or spirit beast.


    Ping An doubted, "Ah, isn''t it a good thing?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, the rules used by the Nine Profound Star Formation are not weaker than the laws of swallowing. If the holy objects are used as the eyes of the array, the holy objects may be slowly swallowed by the formation. If you really use them, you will probably Become a sinner in the Yinkui world."


    After staying in peace for a while, he suddenly cursed, "Zhetian, you are really vicious! I thought you were doing me good, so you were harming me!"


    You Tan said coldly, "You are stupid, you don''t even know what the Nine Profound Star Formation is."


    Ping An gave her a sideways glance, "You know?"


    Youtan said indifferently, "I don''t know, but I won''t believe it, nor will I believe you."


    ...


    Zhou Shu pointed to the front, "I will be here soon."


    Youtan''s expression was slightly condensed, "Zhou Shu, what did you bring us to Styx? Besides, you are an outsider, how can you come to our forbidden area?"


    Ping An scolded, "You shut up, he is not an outsider, but my messenger."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Okay, stop fighting between you two."


    . Wonderful book house

 Chapter 2632: 1 beg

    What are you taking me here for? "


    Youtan stared at the dim yellow pool and said rather unkindly, "This is the forbidden land in the forbidden land."


    Ping An immediately said, "Stop talking about forbidden land, are you tired, Utan? I said he is my messenger."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the lake, "Below, there is the true origin of your Yinkui Realm. It has always been sealed and cannot communicate with the Yinkui Realm."


    "The origin is below, isn''t it possible?"


    Ping An exclaimed, "I''ve been here several times, and Master often stays here, staying for days and nights, but we don��t know there are things underneath, and the pools of water can��t be touched at all, no matter what. Anything that falls will disappear, just like the legendary yellow spring water."


    You Tan said coldly, "That''s you stupid."


    Ping An doubted, "Do you know there is something down there?"


    You Tan hesitated, "Yes, but I don''t know what it is, I just feel that it is an unusually strong breath... Zhou Shu, are you sure it is the origin?"


    "It''s not easy to be able to perceive it," Zhou Shu glanced at her somewhat unexpectedly, and said slowly, "Yes, the gems in my hand are part of the source, which was given to me specially by the source, and it told me, This gem is the key to revitalizing the Yinkui realm, and it must be given to the saint who is most worthy of trust."


    "what!?"


    The two women exclaimed together.


    Realizing something, Ping An''s breathing became heavy, "What you said is true? Give it to me, Zhou Shu!"


    Youtan stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes full of longing, "Can''t give it to her! Should give it to me!"


    They all know that compared with Utambula, this gem is the real sacred object. It completely restrains Utambula, and the power contained in it is far higher than Utambula. To get it means to get everything, Yin Of course the Kwai world is also included.


    Zhou Shu looked at the two women and smiled slightly, "This is really a problem, but fortunately, it is not me who needs to choose."


    Ping An stared at Zhou Shu, almost wanting to jump over, softly whispering, "It''s in your hands! Give it to me!"


    You Tan paused, "You mean, Yuanyuan is looking at us?"


    "Yes, you can''t see it, but it can see you," Zhou Shu said slowly, "You are here to wait, I will go down to ask the result."


    "Why should we trust you?"


    Youtan looked directly at Zhou Shu, "You brought us here, saying that Yuanyuan has to make a choice among us. I can hardly accept it. How do we make sure that Yuanyuan really exists, how to make sure it is sealed, and how to make sure that Yuanyuan really exists. The choice made is its choice, not your own opinion? You are the only one speaking from beginning to end. No matter what you say, we have no way to refute it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Does it make any sense for me to lie to you?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Utan."


    Ping An angry and said, "Zhou Shu has been helping the Yinkui Realm all the time. He has done so many things and he doesn��t want any benefits. Think about it, if he really wants to deal with you and the Yinkui Realm, you think you are still Can you stand here well?"


    "I know he didn''t want to deal with us..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Youtan''s eyes glowed, "But I think I..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Youtan, do you want to go down with me?"


    As if he realized something, he came over safely, "Yes, I want to go down too! Whether I win or lose, I want to be clear, Zhou Shu, can you take us down? I also want to see the origin of the Yinkui world with my own eyes. Even with just a glance... this is a begging as a saint."


    "Yes."


    You Tan said solemnly, "Compared to getting a gem, I want to determine whether the source exists. If it is still in the Anemone Realm and is sealed, as a saint, I will try to get it out of the seal anyway. Let the Yinkui world regain its glory."


    Ping An anxiously said, "I think so too! She just said it first!"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Say these things to Origin by yourself."


    Ping An was pleasantly surprised, "Ah, did you promise to take us down?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is not within the scope of my agreement with it, but I can do this. If you do, you need to compensate me. You know, this is not an easy task."


    Ping An just nodded vigorously, "Is there anything I won''t promise you?"


    Youtan settled down, "If what you say is true, you are the most important benefactor of the Yinkui world. I apologize to you for my previous rudeness, and I will promise you whatever compensation you want."


    Ping An glanced at her and said provocatively, "What do you have, the Yinkui Realm is not yours now unless you count yourself?"


    Youtan didn''t look at her, and said coldly, "Don''t compare me with you, even if I dare to give it, he dares to either."


    "Get closer to me."


    Zhou Shu was a little bored, and the two of them kept fighting from start to finish, and there was hardly a moment of silence.


    The two women leaned over, Ping An, clinging to Zhou Shu, wishing to fuse together, while You Tan kept the distance of a punch, not far or near.


    White mist rose up, wrapped the three of them, and flew into the deep pool together.


    Ignoring their surprise and doubts, after a while, the three of them landed to the end and stopped in front of the Styx lotus.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a holy spring under the Styx River, this is the real holy spring!"


    "This... is it the origin?"


    "The power in the huge Styx is almost infinite, and Utambula cannot compare with it..."


    "What, it''s not the origin?"


    Looking at the surroundings, the eyes of the two women were a little straight, no one questioned Zhou Shu anymore, all this in front of them was enough to convince them.


    They were surrounded by immense joy and happiness, and no one thought that there would be such a place in the barren Anemone world.


    Zhou Shu walked aside, "Senior, you can choose yourself."


    Yuan Yuan��s voice came, "I didn��t expect you to really bring other people down. In the end... I knew I wouldn��t ask you that way, Zhou Shu, if you are a Yinkui clan, then I will Don''t bother to choose who."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s senior''s problem, juniors can''t help you."


    "Thank you, you really surprised me. Don''t worry, what you promised, I will definitely do it," Yuan Yuan said with many surprises, "Zhou Shu, what advice do you have? Or which one do you prefer? One?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The younger generation has no inclinations, and the seniors are free."


    He will not influence the judgment of others, and he does not want to make a choice himself. He has already done what he promised to be safe. He drove away the sky and took back the Yinkui Realm. As for whose hand the gem fell, finally Yinkui He doesn''t care who controls the world.


    But he knew that both women would get enough benefits.


    It''s hard to meet the tribesmen of the Yinkui Realm. It is impossible for Yuanyuan to do two-handed preparation. Whether it is Youtan or Ping An, it is possible to help Yuanyuan unlock the seal, and it is worthy of its cultivation and trust.


    The two women were no longer surprised, and both calmed down. It seemed that they were communicating with Yuanyuan.


    (PS: Thank you Hong Niu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 2633: Need this

    A long, long time passed.


    Zhou Shu heard a voice from the sea, "Zhou Shu."


    glanced at the two women, Zhou Shu said lightly, "Senior, who should I give your things to?"


    Yuanyuan said solemnly, "No one will give it."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "They are not in your eyes, or do seniors prefer to cover the sky? Juniors can''t help you find her back."


    "No, they are all excellent. They are all worthy of getting the original bead, but I can''t condense a new original bead," Ben Yuan sighed, "I spent tens of thousands of years on this one. It is the only one and the only hope."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I understand, but seniors still have to choose one."


    "What if you choose the wrong one?"


    Origin was rather helpless, "You know what that means. If the person who gets the Origin Orb can''t grow to be a female emperor, I will never be able to see the sky again, and the Anemone Realm will definitely wither. This is my only hope, so I You cannot choose the wrong one, absolutely not."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Yes, but I still have to choose."


    Many times you have to face a choice. If you make a mistake, you lose everything, but you still have to choose. This is fate.


    Yuanyuan said condensedly, "I have another way."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Never take the Origin Pearl? It is no different from not choosing. Without the cultivation of seniors, it is difficult for them to unlock the seal by themselves."


    "No."


    Origin paused, "The Origin Orb stays with you, and they can all go to enlighten and use it, and you will become the guardian of the Yin Kui realm."


    Not paying attention to Zhou Shu��s surprise, Ben Yuan continued, "I think it��s good. This is a compromise and effective way. You are not a member of the Yinkui tribe. You can��t use the Ben Yuan Orb, but you can help them grow until they have someone who can help. I lift the seal, Zhou Shu, for you, this is profit without harm. You can control all the resources of the Anemone Realm, and use the development of the Anemone Realm to allocate them to others reasonably..."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Wait, is this the predecessor��s idea, or theirs?"


    Benyuan slowly said, "It was proposed by Ping An, and Yuyun agreed. It seems that they all trust you, so I have no objection."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two women, and both women looked at him, Ping An��s eyes were full of expectation, and Youtan also nodded slightly, seeming to express something.


    Zhou Shu was slightly pensive.


    is another opportunity to become a guardian of the world.


    The Yinkui world is very good. It is the same age as 33 days. It has a long history. Behind the background, the resources are actually very windy. Here, you can also enter the Styx and communicate with the origin of the old antique at any time, understand the past of the heavens, and obtain the desired experience, etc. From these perspectives, few circles are better than it...


    But at the same time, the limitation of the Yinkui realm is too great. The ancient realm often has this problem. It has its own track and will develop according to the laws of the past. It cannot be changed at any time according to Zhou Shu��s ideas. The most important thing is that it does not Suitable for the Tao of Shu, the Yinkui tribe can only practice Tao of Heaven.


    He made a decision soon.


    He said slowly, "Senior, junior can be the guardian of the Yinkui world for twenty years."


    Yuanyuan was surprised, "It��s only twenty years? It seems that you don��t understand the Yinkui realm. It is stronger than you think. Barrenness is only the appearance. It is caused by the Heavenly Lotus Holy Lord. As long as I can come out, I will be Let the Yinkui Realm be among the heavens..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "These juniors understand, but the juniors can only stay for twenty years."


    The source can hardly conceal disappointment, "Twenty years, what can you do in twenty years?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said confidently, "There is a lot that can be done, but as long as the two saints can work together to lift the seal for the senior, is it enough?"


    Benyuan sighed, "If they are not restrained by you, can they work together? If they really can do it, they won''t kill each other."


    "The juniors think it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "They are different from Zhetian. They think more of the Yinkui realm rather than themselves. With this as a basis, I believe it is not difficult for them to join forces, and I don��t care. They want To use the power of the Origin Pearl, it must be united together."


    Origin was silent for a while, "If you insist on doing this, I can''t help it. Now I beg you, not you beg me."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Does the senior plan to hate the younger generation?"


    Benyuan said calmly, "When I come out, I will trouble you."


    "The junior is waiting," Zhou Shu laughed, "In fact, seniors don''t have to arouse juniors, juniors are just doing what they should do."


    The origin is silent.


    Looking at the saint again, the two women kept nodding their heads, seeming to hear something, and occasionally turned their eyes to Zhou Shu.


    Not much time.


    Ping An and You Tan began to pick Styx lotus, except for the largest female lotus, all the others were picked, and then divided into three piles, the largest pile was handed to Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu did not refuse, just smiled Asked the source, "Senior, don''t you need to explain the affairs of the heavens?"


    Benyuan said frankly, "Yes, they talked enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior has something else to do, right?"


    "No need to rush me, you helped me, I will pay you."


    Origin slowly said, "Zhou Shu, are you sure you want the seventh chapter of reincarnation of the Tao of Heaven, not the material, the nourishment and the divine body?"


    Zhou Shu said very seriously, "Yes, but what the younger generation wants is a complete rubbing copy of Holy Master Tianlian, with the insight of Holy Master Tianlian. If the senior can also add some understanding of his own, then the younger generation will More satisfied."


    Origin pondered for a while, "Your ambition is great, but if you want to rely on it to understand reincarnation, then you may be looking in the wrong direction."


    Zhou Shu seems to have some enlightenment The predecessor means that the Lord Tianlian didn''t understand reincarnation at that time? "


    Yuanyuan said calmly, "She was not yet a saint at the time, and she hadn''t reached the level of thorough reincarnation."


    Zhou Shu was not disappointed, even a hint of joy, "It''s okay, the younger generation wants this."


    From the perspective of the source, when the Heavenly Lotus Lord left the Tao of Heaven, he was not a saint and did not understand reincarnation, but this is not necessarily a bad thing.


    Explain that in terms of the law of reincarnation, the state of the Heavenly Lotus Lord is similar to that of Zhou Shu, just like two people with similar academic ability can easily understand each other''s learning experience, and they can get more insights if they follow each other''s heart. The Holy Lord has already understood the law of reincarnation, so Zhou Shu may still not understand the reincarnation chapter written in this way, and the result is of no use.


    Zhou Shu has already obtained a lot of keys, the lock has been opened to the last few layers, maybe one or two more will be enough, no need to start over.


    Besides, the other three articles of the Tao of Heaven Patching, containing the material and supporting the lord and the divine body, Zhou Shu does not need to take it from the source, wouldn''t Ping An Youyun give it to him?


    As soon as the voice fell, a large amount of information was transmitted to the sea of ??consciousness.


    is a black stone stele. Words can hardly describe its ancient times. Even if it is only a phantom, its breath is terrifying.


    The first line of the text on the tablet is the three large characters "Reincarnation".


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2634: Go up and talk about it

    (PS: Happy May Day!)


    After the stone stele was completely present in the sea, Zhou Shu saluted with satisfaction, "Thank you."


    There was no sound, but the two women came over together.


    They kept a certain distance. Perhaps they were still wary of each other and their expressions were very solemn. They should have understood the fate of the next twenty years.


    Youyun hesitated, "Zhou Shu...no, according to Xuanhuangjie''s statement, you should be called Master Heaven."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Go up and talk."


    The two women had no objection, and they followed Zhou Shu and flew out of the dim pond.


    Watching the calm and clear water surface of the Styx, Zhou Shu calmly said, "Yuan Yuan told you all? Since you are willing to let me be the guardian of the Yin Kui realm, then I have a few rules to make clear... this is Rules that must be followed."


    The two women just nodded, with some expectation in their eyes. They didn''t know if they were looking forward to Zhou Shu or the Origin Pearl in Zhou Shu''s hands.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "First, don''t mention the Xuanhuang World again."


    Ping An whispered, "But I still have a lot to ask you..."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said warmly, "Don''t mention it in front of others."


    "Ok."


    He nodded quickly, a little happy.


    Zhou Shu continued, "Second, don''t call me Lord Tiandao. I am not from the Yinkui tribe. I cannot use the source beads to mobilize the resources of the Yinkui world. I can''t perform the duties of the heaven. You can only be responsible for this part."


    Yuyun thought for a while, "Then what do I call you?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Call me Yang Rong, don''t mention the name Zhou Shu again, you should see that I have changed my appearance and shape."


    Youyun nodded quickly, "Are you worried about the list, I understand."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant and smiled, "It''s good if you know it. Do you know the requirements of Yuanyuan? The third rule is that within twenty years, you must work together and satisfy me, otherwise this Yuanyuanzhu I will return to Yuan Yuan, and Yuan Yuan will hardly have a chance to lift the seal."


    Safely said immediately, "I''m fine, as long as Youyun doesn''t pull his hind legs."


    "You... forget it."


    Youyun glanced at Ping An and turned to Zhou Shu, "Yang Rong, I will do my best to lift the seal, but how can I satisfy you? What standards do you have?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "There is no fixed standard, I will look at your performance."


    He smiled peacefully, walked to Zhou Shu, and said softly, "Zhou...no, Yang Rong, I will definitely satisfy you."


    Yuyun frowned, "You...I regret it a bit."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Do you regret agreeing? You think I want to do this. If you saints don��t fight with each other and live in peace for thousands of years, why should I take care of my business? Don��t you still understand the origin? Why should you believe me and let me take care of the two of you?"


    "I understand."


    Yuyun''s attitude softened.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The fourth rule, I don��t ask you to obey every order of mine. Just be yourself, try to show your heart and don��t have to meet me. This is not good for you."


    Yuyun nodded, "Of course, you don''t think I will listen to you in everything."


    I thought for a while and didn''t say anything.


    "When the rules are over, then I''ll say something."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two women and said thoughtfully, "The first thing, the source taught you the missing chapters of the Tao of Heaven, such as imaginary and reality, carrying objects, divine bodies, etc..."


    Youyun interrupted Zhou Shu, "Don''t think about it."


    Ping An also shook his head, "Fen Yuan said, these can''t teach you unless..."


    Yuyun quickly said, "Peace, I can''t say it."


    Pingan understood something, and quickly covered his mouth.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, smiled and said, "Then forget it, but you have to think about it. If you don''t take me down, you won''t get anything. Drinking water has to think about the source."


    Ping An hasn''t spoken yet, Youyun said seriously, "If you do, you will definitely get the Tao of Heaven, I promise."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What to do?"


    Peacefully hesitated, "It''s hard to say, it depends on your performance."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said slowly, "So you are testing me? Oh, your antique origin is really an old fox, by the way, I think Origin must also tell you some ways to deal with me, so as to prevent me from turning the origin. The bead belt is out of the Anemone Realm, right?"


    The two women did not speak, and apparently acquiesced.


    Zhou Shu pondered slightly, "Rights must restrict each other, I understand, well, let''s look at each other''s performance."


    Looking at Ping An, he said slowly, "I said something else, Ping An, your prestige in the Yinkui realm is extremely high now, and no one else can compare it. What you need to do is lead the Yinkui people to rebuild the original Yinkui. The Kwai realm, especially the major cities, completely eliminate the influence of the sky, can it?"


    Ping An immediately nodded, "This is exactly what I want to do. In a few years, I will be able to return to the original state of the Anemone World."


    Zhou Shu looked at Youyun, "As for you, the sacred tower, and the ruined saint palaces of the saints of the past, you must let them regain their glory."


    "This is what I want to do."


    Yuyun nodded, with a hint of surprise in his eyes, "Have you thought about how to arrange us?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, and said warmly, "Youyun, you give me the holy thing first. If it is with the original pearl, it will not take long to recover."


    Utan was overjoyed, and he passed Utambula without hesitation. After several large consumptions of the holy relic, the pure color became variegated and a layer of gray was covered. If you want to recover on your own, I am afraid Not for a hundred years.


    Zhou Shu put away the sacred objects, and said indifferently, "Those Styx lotus, how do you plan to use them?"


    Youyun glanced at Zhou Shu, "I will keep three plants, and the others will be used for public use."


    Hesitated for a while, followed the messageI... Then I only keep two plants, and the others are in the city. "


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Are you willing?"


    Youtan had prepared for a long time and said, "There is nothing to be reluctant to bear. Now there are holy relics and source beads, we don''t need more resources, and now the Yinkui realm is waiting to be flourished. These Styx lotus will definitely play a big role. Better than our own use."


    "Yes, one Styx lotus may cultivate several outstanding talents."


    Ping An followed and nodded, always being preempted by Youtan, with some dissatisfaction on his face.


    Youyun looked at Zhou Shu and said thoughtfully, "Zhou...Yang Rong, we will all do what we should do, what about you, what are you going to do?"


    "Yes, and that is, when can we use the source beads?"


    Ping An followed, "Fenyuan told us that if we want to learn the authentic Way of Patching Heaven, it''s best to wash the body with the original bead first, especially Youtan. She can''t wash her body anymore, hehe," he said and laughed.


    Yuyun''s face changed slightly, "What are you proud of?"


    snorted peacefully, "Who makes you sleep in the holy relic, I won''t be that stupid."


    Yu Yu was sluggish. Before, Yuanyuan saw her shortcomings at a glance. After using cocoon sleep, it is almost impossible to become a female emperor again. He only muttered, "You are lucky..."


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2635: He is king

    glanced at the two women, Zhou Shu quickly understood.


    Cocoon Mian��s approach to monsters is a bit low-level. Although it is effective, the upper limit is low. In the past, the Yinkui tribe did not have outstanding talents. Therefore, the Heavenly Lotus Lord created the Way of Patching Heaven and finally helped the Yinkui tribe Get rid of this situation, but after the loss of Patching Heaven, the Yinkui Clan returned to the old road.


    Although Yuyun was in the holy relic, he still used the cocoon to sleep, but Ping An listened to his warning and did not use it.


    "In about three months, I will let you use the original pearl."


    Zhou comfortably said, "I just need to take care of you. You do your own thing. When you come to me, I will always be in Styx."


    "it is good."


    Youyun was overjoyed, but his face was calm, "Then I''m leaving, Yang Rong."


    Ping An was still standing there, watching Zhou Shu, water waves in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu paused, "You go together. Also, you''d better communicate every day to understand each other''s progress and complement each other. You must let the Yinkui world know that there are two saints in charge now, and It��s not just doing it alone."


    Ping An frowned secretly, not daring to disobey, and left with You Tan.


    Walking out of Styx, she heard a chuckle in front of her, and she was immediately annoyed, "What are you laughing at?"


    Youyun said faintly, "You think you can regain the Yinkui Realm and become the master of the Yinkui Realm if you find a helper, but in the end you are still being controlled, shouldn''t you laugh?"


    "Then you are even more ridiculous."


    Ping An retorted, "Hiding in the holy thing, I want to profit from the fisherman, but in the end I didn''t get anything. I have to wash my body weight after this century of cultivation, hahaha."


    Youyun turned around, with a layer of ice on his face, "I''m funny, but it''s better than you led the wolf into the room. Now even the original pearl is given to Zhou Shu."


    "Should I lead the wolf into the room?"


    said peacefully and coldly, "Without him, the Yinkui realm is still covering the sky, and besides, without him, we don''t even know the origin."


    You sluggish, "But he is not from the Yinkui tribe, who knows what his purpose is?"


    After a peaceful pause, he said in a deep voice, "Then turn him into a member of the Yinkui tribe, and Yuanyuan has said that this is the best solution. I think we can do it."


    "He wants to become a member of the Yinkui tribe, and what do we need saints to do to him? Do you think he will be lured by you?" You Tan said coldly, "This is impossible! Ping An, you don''t know him at all, he is the emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm!"


    "The Emperor?"


    stunned safely, "The emperor of humanity?"


    Youyun snorted, "Does the emperor mean anything else? The entire human beings in the Xuanhuang world all regard him as a leader. Do you think he will come to be a member of the Yinkui tribe?"


    After a long pause, he said, "Why didn''t you talk to Yuanyuan just now?"


    Youyun sighed, "Essence is very exclusive, and it is not good for us to say it, and it is possible that Essence may be recovered directly."


    "That''s right," Ping An held his cheeks to ponder for a while, "Utan, what should we do? If Zhou Shu is unwilling to join the Yinkui Clan, then 20 years later, we must keep the Origin Orb in our hands. Here, we must not let him take it away, nor let him return to the source, waiting for the next saint, then we will be bad."


    "Yes."


    Yuyun nodded, "You are not too stupid. Now, what we can do is to obey him, and at the same time try to improve his strength. If he has other ideas, we must be able to stop him."


    Ping An seemed thoughtful, "It seems that we can''t cooperate without cooperation."


    Youtan looked at peace and said every word, "I have never rejected cooperation. I have never thought about being alone. I just want to practice with peace of mind and make the Yinkui world better and better. I hope you think so too. "


    Ping An thought for a while, "I only need to make a step-by-step approach to reach the Empress. I don''t have to do unnecessary things. As long as you don''t mess around, I won''t."


    Yuyun nodded slightly, "Okay, it''s so decided."


    "and many more."


    shook his head peacefully, "You and I must make a vow of exchange. If anyone betrays the other party, he will suffer the dual pain of the Brahma Curse and the Heart Eater."


    Yuyun''s heart shuddered, "So cruel?"


    Ping An took a deep breath, "There are still things that cover the sky after the Styx. I think this is the best way. If you disagree, forget it."


    Yuyun glanced at her and felt a little touched, "Your Master didn''t mean to treat you like that... Forget it, I can agree, how long is the appointment time?"


    Ping An said in a deep voice, "I don��t want it to be only twenty years until the seal is broken. You know, Zhetian might return at any time. If we were fighting again at that time, it would be equivalent to letting her go At that time, it was not only you and me that were lost, but also the origin and the entire Yin Kui realm."


    "Just to my liking."


    Youyun smiled slightly, stretched out jade-like fingers, and a little purple blood on the fingertips, fresh and green.


    looked at her peacefully, nodded lightly, and also stretched out a finger to pop out a drop of purple blood. The two drops of purple blood were almost identical, but there were subtle differences. They quickly merged together, and then they separated quickly.


    Two drops of purple blood hung in front of them, crystal clear, like gems.


    The two women put away a drop of purple blood each, and when they looked at each other, their eyes changed. There was no longer a faint hostility, and there was a hint of warmth in calmness.


    Ping An smiled slightly, "Now you and I are relieved."


    Yuyun shook his head slightly, "You made an appointment with me here on purpose so that he can see it? You can''t usually tell, you are quite scheming."


    "Hey, he shouldn''t doubt us now, right?"


    Ping An smiled and nodded, "It��s good to us, and I��m also surprised that you can accept it. I knew this before. I should have done this in front of the source."


    Youtan waved his hand and walked forward on his own. "Forget it afterwards At that time, the source gave you and me so much information, but now you can��t understand it. You have to have the mind to do it. Other things are strange, let��s go, I��ll go to my own business."


    "Don''t worry, now we have to get closer, let''s go together."


    Ping An quickly walked a few steps closer, grabbed Youtan''s arm, and grinned, "Youtan, I''m very curious, what did you do when you went to the Xuanhuang World, and what happened to you and Zhou Shu? It feels like you and him have a story."


    "The oath does not include this part. I will not say what I don''t want to say."


    Youyun glanced at her and said coldly, "Besides, you''ll spend more time with him. He taught you even your fictional and actual articles."


    The peace stagnated, and some intoxicated said, "He is really a genius in cultivation, and he has benefited too much from practicing with him. I didn��t say that, I really urge you to try, and I have an idea, if We told him the Way of Patching Heaven, I think he can definitely help us cultivate better. He has a better understanding of Way of Patching Heaven than we do, do you know? Back then, he only learned the Way of Patching Heaven in one month and every sentence he said It gives me the feeling of enlightenment, so I can understand it this way..."


    It seemed like it was endless when I said it, and Youtan didn''t go away as usual and listened very deeply.


    still wondering in his heart, is he really so good, maybe he should consider it?


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2636: Gladly obey

    These two saints quarreled in front of them, and the queen made an oath...


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu curled his mouth, but he was relieved.


    Although he did not know what the two women had agreed upon, he knew exactly what the exchange oath was about. Purple blood is the unique blood of the saint��s heart, which contains the soul essence. They exchange purple blood and then fuse and save each other. One copy is the strongest and most effective covenant between the saints of the Yinkui tribe. It is almost impossible to violate. It can be seen that the two women have reached an agreement. At least for these twenty years, he doesn''t have to worry about this.


    Actually, I should have expected it.


    I shook my head when I thought of this. The two women are the phoenix of human beings. In order to be able to improve their origin orbs, they will definitely do what is most suitable for them and the Yinkui realm, even if they have the same ambitions as the sky. It won''t be revealed during this time, so concerted efforts are almost inevitable.


    Well, this trip to Yinkui Realm is almost complete.


    Putting away his thoughts, Zhou Shudun entered the world of refining monsters.


    A big battle, the harvest is naturally not small, just the more than 70 Styx lotus, it is enough to raise himself and the demon refining world to a level, but Zhou Shu does not plan to do this, because the Styx lotus is very rare and very rare. Valuable treasures, the ones that can be auctioned in almost all realms, can be exchanged for more resources, which are better for you and the demon refining realm. For example, a Styx lotus contains the power of three thousand celestial jade. But it can sell for ten thousand immortal jade. In that case, it would be a pity to just eat the Styx lotus.


    He let Hu Lao get some of the origin of the Yinkui world, and then he and Hu Lao absorbed two flowers separately, and everyone else in the world also got two, except for Bian Xue.


    Of course, the most important thing for Zhou Shu in the harvest is the reincarnation chapter in the Tao of Patching Heaven.


    What is certain is that for a long time in the future, most of his sea of ??consciousness will be occupied by this stone monument.


    But there is no time now, there are many things to do.


    In a grassland on the edge of Ciguang Mountain, many abandoned puppets have been dismantled, and the surrounding area is full of various materials, like a hill.


    Zhou Shu plans to build two formations first.


    Nine mysterious stars.


    I didn��t do it before. First, it��s because the Nine Profound Star Formation seized the heavens and the earth and others�� creations for their own use, which violated the heavens and harmony. Besides, doing this in the demon refining world would make no sense to seize them. Jade can''t be used for the formation, special materials that isolate most of the power must be used. It is difficult to find so many, but now there are a lot of gravel, that is different.


    Caiying cooperated on the side, and used the anti-evil to change the large pieces of puppet parts into what Zhou Shu wanted, and there were a lot of puppets doing coolies.


    After dozens of days, the two formations have taken shape.


    The exterior is a dark dome building with a radius of hundreds of meters. It is made of gravel and mixed with many special materials. It is extremely strong, even Taiyi Daluo is difficult to destroy. The whole building is divided into three floors, each floor There are ten rooms, all rooms are protected, you need a special formation to enter.


    "Snow girl, go in and try."


    The first array talisman, Zhou Shu gave Bian Xue.


    Bian Xue looked at the black room, blinked curiously, walked in without hesitation, but soon came out.


    almost jumped out, his mouth couldn''t close, his face was full of surprise and surprise, "Senior Brother Shu, what is this...what? How do you feel that you will automatically improve your cultivation level as soon as you enter?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Are you comfortable?"


    Bianxue nodded, still wondering, "It''s too comfortable, but the little girl also feels too unreal. How could it be possible."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Snow Girl, you can use this practice in the future, but don''t use it for too long, once every three days, and half an hour at a time, you may not be able to stand it if you have more."


    Bianxue nodded, lowered her head and muttered, "Of course it''s fine, but Brother Shu still didn''t say what it was."


    Zhou Shu explained, "You can call it a practice room. The Nine Profound Star Array I used, and the inner array eyes are Styx lotus..."


    In fact, the principle is very simple. Use the Nine Profound Star Array to absorb the power of the Styx lotus, and then release it for others to practice. Because of the special nature of the gravel, these powers will not be transmitted and will not be wasted. Fu opens the door officially, so you don''t have to worry about being blown up. Of course, it''s simple to say, and you won''t be able to do it for another person.


    The principle is simple, and Zhou Shu had this idea a long time ago, as early as in the Xuanhuang world.


    The refining art of the demon pot can increase the cultivation level of others. Zhou Shu has known this for a long time, but he has never used the demon pot to do so, because this is a secret. It can improve the cultivation level of others. How is it possible to let others know? However, as the cultivation level and vision improved, Zhou Shu felt more and more that it was necessary to use this point, such as using a demon pot to cultivate a large number of cultivators, or demon beasts, and so on. This may be very important.


    Of course, it is impossible to take out the demon refining pot and use it on others, and then say, boy, you are now upgraded, and you must quickly overcome the catastrophe. Therefore, there must be a reasonable way to cover up, and the practice room will come into being. Up.


    On the surface it is a nine-profound star formation, and the eyes used are the Styx lotus, but when the Styx lotus is gone, it will naturally use the ability of the demon refining pot. Others will not doubt it, and it is not only in the demon refining world. It is the same when used inside and taken out. It is just an extra step. For example, the demon refining pot can condense something similar to the original orb to serve as the front eye, so the practice room can have the same effect.


    But with these thoughts, Zhou Shu can only communicate with Hu Lao.


    Hu Lao should be willing, although it is a bit detrimental to him.


    "Little girl understands, it''s Styx lotus."


    Bianxue looked at Zhou Shu and her body seemed to be shiny, she was very excited.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Snow sister, you can''t use immortal energy to cultivate. The speed of using the immortal heart lamp is still too slow, so it is necessary to do this, but you must not be too hasty. The increased cultivation base is not as good as your own training. Yes, so the time should not be too long, not to mention that the cultivation speed is too fast. You and I don''t know how the Absolute Soul Lock will react. What if something happens? Take your time, don''t worry."


    Bianxue leaned over gently, "Senior Brother Shu is always so considerate, and the younger sister is happy to obey."


    The fragrance is warm and the body is warm, the ice-like person leaned against him warmly, Zhou Shu didn''t notice it, and said softly, "Sister Xue, when I think of a way to break the lock, you can come out."


    "Ok."


    Thinking of something, Bian Xue was ashamed, and she quietly replied and buried her head, until the little green snake crawled on her lap, she raised her head, her face was still flushed, she looked embarrassedly Around him, Gu left and right said to him, "Senior Brother Shu, is that also a practice room? Why are there only two rooms?"


    "Yes, but there are some differences. This is for the Yinkui world."


    Zhou Shu looked at another dark room, smiled and nodded.


    (PS: Thank you for collecting scrap iron for your shocking monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2637: Hurry in

    Tianchi.


    The surface of the lake is as clear as a mirror, and everywhere is steaming like mist, full of vitality.


    Old Hu looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of satisfaction, "Master, Tianchi is getting better and better. I believe that there will soon be a creature that belongs to the world of demon refining and has a spiritual intelligence. Only waiting for an opportunity."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Are those corpses transformed?"


    Old Hu nodded and said, "It''s almost there, there are still some powers of law still lingering, I will stay in Hundred Evil Valley."


    Humans originated from the Xuanhuang Realm, and most practitioners are related to humans. Therefore, most of the corpses can be transformed by the demon pot, only the speed is fast. Of course, Zhou Shu and the old pot rarely do this. He really regarded the corpse as a long-term cultivation resource. He couldn''t let go of himself, but there were always some masterless ones who stayed, such as Twenty-Four Thieves, and Taiyi Daluo, who was controlled by the sky this time.


    The corpse is transformed into a part of the demon refining world and becomes a resource, but there are also many stubborn laws that cannot be transformed. Forcibly consumed the cultivation base that is only a waste of the old pot, and it will become a variety of natural disasters, so save them all. In a valley.


    called it Hundred Evil Valley.


    For many creatures in the demon refining world, this is a really fierce land. If they accidentally break in, they are easily torn apart by the power of various laws, but for Zhou Shu, it is a practice site that occasionally goes there. The law of perception, etc., may become a powerful mystery in the future.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Old Hu, what opportunity do you think you need?"


    Old Hu shook his head, "I don''t know, I don''t know how human beings were born."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Old Hu, you should have appeared earlier than humans, in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Old Hu thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Yes, I appeared before humans, but after the emergence of humans, I began to know my value and began to establish my own cognition. I was very ignorant before and didn��t know anything. I know, I have to admit that human beings are the master of all things and the source of wisdom. For example, the wisdom of wisdom comes after human beings, and cultivation and so on come from the definition of human beings."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Yes, but Old Hu, haven''t you thought of creating a human-like creature by yourself?"


    Old Hu was stunned, almost stupefied, "Create human beings yourself?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is rumored that Nuwa was not creating human beings. If you really can��t wait for the opportunity, you can do it yourself. You are the origin of the world. You use the characteristics of the demon refining world, plus your understanding of the Xuanhuang world and humans. It''s difficult."


    Hu always thought about it for a long time, but shook his head, "I really can''t do it. It''s not just a means of creation, I can''t understand it in my realm..."


    "It may be true, so let''s go with the flow."


    Zhou Shu laughed, and his words were indeed a little bold. Maybe even the saints hadn''t thought about creating a sagelike race similar to humans, but how could he blurt out.


    "I can only go with the flow and wait for the opportunity, Master, sometimes I can''t keep up with your thoughts."


    Hu Lao looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes and unconsciously had a lot of admiration. He deserves to be the owner. It is not only the difference in vision, but the creativity and imagination are even more incomparable. No wonder he can break out of the inherent shackles and create a new one. Tao.


    Zhou Shu smiled, just about to say something, but Shihai came out a few shouts, "Yang Rong, Lord Heaven!"


    Leaving the realm of refining monsters, I saw You Tan, looking directly at him, his body bent slightly to show respect, but there was a trace of fierceness in Ming Jing Lingxiu''s eyes.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "You called the wrong name, Youtan."


    Yuyun nodded lightly, "It was my fault, but you have been ignoring me, and you have to call you like this before you speak. It seems that I was right."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You still have sharp teeth, what''s the matter?"


    "I have something to find you."


    Youtan''s expression was condensed, "Yang Rong, the holy pagoda has been restored, but don''t you plan to return the Yin Sunflower Orb you took away? If you let Ping An and I reconsolidate the Orb, it will take at least four to five hundred years... ��"


    "Alright, needless to say, I just forgot."


    Zhou Shu took out the orb and threw it over, "Don''t worry, it''s not broken."


    Yuyun took it and looked at it for a few times, and seemed to be relieved, "Thank you, sir, I will put it away now."


    "Don''t call me my lord."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "If the orb is installed, the Holy Tower Skynet will be fully restored?"


    Yuyun nodded, but was a little worried, "Well, but I haven''t been well protected for more than a month, and I don''t know if something will happen."


    Zhou comfortably said, "The two saints are here, what is there to be afraid of, and I am also here, even if the sky is covered with reinforcements, don''t worry."


    "What I am afraid of is tossing on the Yinkui world."


    You Tan gave Zhou Shu angrily, but quickly returned to calm, "I see."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Youtan, how many places has the Holy Palace been rebuilt?"


    She paused, "My Sacred Palace has always been good, no need to build it, it will be built and safe temporarily."


    "It seems that you have a good relationship," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Whether you come, call Ping An, and then go to Ping An Temple together."


    Youyun''s heart was shocked, and he slowly said, "Essence Pearl, can you use it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Well, earlier than expected."


    "I''ll go."


    Yuyun''s face changed slightly, and he quickly left.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu came to the sacred pagoda. There is a newly built sacred palace in front of him. What is strange is that it is not the gorgeous shape of Utambula. It is simple and simple. It is a round courtyard with a few low-rise towers.


    Yuyun and Ping An stood in front of the holy palace, saluting solemnly and respectfully.


    Seriousness was only for a while, and Ping An quickly moved closer, his red face was obviously excited, and he said softly, "I have been waiting for you for a long time, Yang Rong, are you going to put the Origin Pearl in my holy palace?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently.


    "Great!"


    He was so excited that he rushed up The face of Youtan beside Pinghu was like Pinghu, but I felt a little uncomfortable.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Your place is big enough here, it''s good, you all stand behind me."


    The two women froze, and quickly walked behind Zhou Shu, with a lot of doubts on their faces. After a few breaths, a house of several hundred meters square suddenly appeared in front of them. They looked dark, with only two doors on the front. , Other places are tightly sealed.


    "What''s this?"


    "Where is the original pearl?"


    The two women looked at Zhou Shu, with more doubts.


    Zhou Shu took out two array talisman, one of them gave one side, and said with a solemn expression, "You go in and take a look. The array talisman will only be effective when you put it in together, that is, you can use it only when you two are together. ."


    hesitated to take the formation talisman, the two women walked to the door, and at the same time placed the formation talisman in the gap as big as the formation talisman.


    The two doors opened slowly, and the eyes of the two women lit up.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Quickly go in, don''t move anything, I''ll explain to you in detail when it comes out."


    (PS: Thank you hunan888 for your reward and support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2638: Accept the arrangement

    The dark room is very spacious and doesn''t feel boring at all. What makes the two women strange is that the layout inside is almost exactly the same as that of Styx.


    Of course, the point is not here. There is a jade platform in the middle of the black room. On the jade platform, the source beads are shining brightly, and Utambula serves by the side. The huge and rich atmosphere of the sunflower permeates the source beads, making them feel shocked.


    "It is the power of the origin!"


    "It can be absorbed directly."


    gazed at the Essence Pearl, perceiving the power and vicissitudes in it, and the two women felt intoxicated.


    Peacefully wake up first, "Go out first, he didn''t lie to us."


    "Don''t."


    Yuyun blushed and said excitedly, "Or, shall we take it away now?"


    stopped peacefully, "It''s certainly not that simple. He won''t just return the Origin Orb to us."


    "It''s right in front of you..." Utan looked at the source pearl, still hesitating, "If we get it, we may be better than him, so don''t worry about him."


    Ping An thought for a while and still shook his head, and tried harder, "You don��t know, we will not be better than him. In the years I have been in contact with him, I have become more and more aware of this... even if I get the source pearl It may not work, besides, don''t forget, we are still in the formation he arranged."


    "I always feel a little unwilling."


    Yutan nodded hard, and finally averted the eager gaze.


    "I''m not reconciled, but I believe that he has no malice against us, and he will not **** the Origin Orb. Even the holy relics are safely placed here," Ping An drove away the distracting thoughts in his heart, calmed down, "Go out. , We have to live with him for another twenty years."


    "Ok."


    Yuyun glanced at her, and the two of them walked out the door together with a talisman.


    Zhou Shu stood outside, looking at them with a smile, "Well, you can use the Origin Orbs. There is only one requirement. When using it, two people must be together, going out and in the same way, otherwise the formation will not be activated. ."


    walked a few steps safely, warmly said, "Thank you, Yang Rong."


    Youyun also walked over, with doubts in his eyes, "I don''t understand a little bit, so that''s it? Will the original pearl be taken away by others?"


    "Except for the formation talisman, other people can''t get in, and Taiyi Daluo can''t destroy the formation. If there are several Hunyuan realms to rob, then I can''t help you, but the Yinkui realm will not be completely undefended, right? Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You Tan, you actually want to ask, can you take it away by yourself, right?"


    You are stagnant, "Hmm..."


    "Don''t try, especially when I''m away."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Essence Orb is a special formation. Once it is taken down, it will trigger three formations. Unless you are sure to destroy the one-foot-thick black wall outside within two breaths, you will I regret it."


    Yuyun glanced at the black house subconsciously and shook his head, "It can''t be destroyed, what will happen?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Do you want to know everything, okay, there is a double Nine Profound Star Formation, you will become each other''s formation eyes."


    Yuyun was stunned, "Each in battle?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, it actually means killing each other. You will absorb each other''s power. Whoever is faster will get the upper hand, and whoever **** up the other party will win... It''s actually a big temptation. If you really want to try, I won''t object."


    "No, absolutely not!"


    The two women shook their heads together, with a firm expression and fear in their eyes.


    They didn''t want to kill each other, especially the two girls also established a blood exchange pact, and they both died.


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated, "Zhou Shu, didn''t you really do this, what should you do if you accidentally bump into it? If you say this, I don''t dare to cultivate in it, what if... "


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s true, but don''t worry, you can''t touch it. If you want to take it off, you have to use your best."


    Ping An very uneasy said, "I am still worried...it''s too dangerous..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I''m here, even if I take it down, I can quickly remove the formation. Of course, when I leave in 20 years, I will completely remove the formation. Then how to protect and use it is the two of you. It��s impossible for me to take care of things... Remember, it��s only twenty years. This is what I promised to the origin, and it��s a duty I must perform."


    Youyun said calmly, "I understand, anyway, I accept your arrangement, we will be very careful."


    Practice in extremely dangerous formations, no problem.


    She doesn��t think so much like Ping An. She risked her death to face the sky, did tricks, stung in the holy relic for a hundred years, and when there might be a major crisis at any time, she was able to live in peace. The determination of determination is the most prominent among the three women, and the least likely to be disturbed by foreign objects.


    only stared at the black room safely, still thinking about something.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "If you have distracting thoughts, you will fall behind in practice."


    The peace of mind was slightly shaken, and it quickly came to light. There is nothing more important than practice. If the entanglement in this aspect affects the cultivation, it is even more terrifying. Although Utan is temporarily lagging behind to wash the body, it is in the way of patching the sky. Above, Youtan��s comprehension has always been better than himself.


    She settled down and said seriously, "Thank you, Yang Rong."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "How to use your own arrangements, I don''t care, I will go to other places, and call me if there is something in the world, but it is better not to call me, you know, my guardian is only responsible for you."


    Nodded safely, and said meaningfully, "But we will all look for you, right, Utan?"


    Youyun did not speak, but looked towards the sky. At the same time, Zhou Shu was also looking up at the sky. What did Ping An realize, "Someone invaded?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "They are all guarding outside the aura, not like an invasion more like a caravan, but it''s a coincidence."


    "I went to see."


    Youyun said slowly, "I know that Zhetian has always been in contact with the outside world. I have replaced Styx lotus, Bishengcao, etc. with fairy jade."


    stunned safely, "She still does business with other industries?"


    Yuyun nodded, "I think it''s good to cover the sky, if it wasn''t for her to swallow all the jade."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s right, Youyun, go check it out, and take it if you can trust it."


    "Ok."


    Youyun quickly flew up, escaped into the air and disappeared.


    Ping An still has some doubts, "Can Hidden Realm also do business with the outside? Didn''t it lose its hidden purpose."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Hidden Realm does not have to close and close the realm. It is good for you to establish mutual trust and mutual benefit with other realms, and you must understand that Zhetian has been able to control the Yinkui realm for so many years, except for her own strength. Most of them have also taken advantage of external forces. If we rush to tear them up, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble to the Yinkui Realm, so it''s better to make good use of it."


    Peacefully thought about it for a while, "Yes, I just don''t know which world it is or who it is."


    (PS: Thank you Hong Niu for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2639: This is impossible

    "I think Youyun will take care of this."


    Zhou Shu looked at Ping An, and said thoughtfully, "Don''t blame me, Ping An, when it comes to management, You Tan is much better than you, but it is also a shame."


    stopped peacefully, "They all have experience, one in the Yinkui realm and the other in the Xuanhuang realm. I...I don''t."


    "You have, Heishawu, have you forgotten?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Even the maid next to you betrayed you, and you can only control the others with incense silk, otherwise no one will listen to you at all. As for the back, you always listen to me, and I haven''t seen it. You show your talents."


    Ping An''s complexion turned red, angrily said, "Zhou Shu, you don''t want to expose the scars, okay?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Sometimes I think about it, if You Tan didn''t show up, then after we drove away Zhetian, what should you do? I know you never use incense to the people of the tribe. Silk, just relying on a group of people who love you is not enough to control the Yinkui world."


    For a moment, he was silent, "I...I...have you!"


    "I can''t help you forever."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Peace, you don''t have the talent in this area, or you don''t have the mind in this area, but it doesn''t matter. You can leave it to others to do what you are not good at. Just do what you are good at. She is also a respected saint."


    Ping An seems to have realized, "Zhou Shu, are you trying to persuade me to hand over management to Youtan?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Having her here is indeed much simpler, but it won''t work without you. The Yinkui realm will be in danger. What I need is that you really work together instead of relying on a covenant to maintain the relationship. Only you All are in the most suitable area, without distracting thoughts, forgetting the hatred of the past, and focusing on doing what you are good at, only then can the Yinkui world restore its former glory and unlock the seal."


    After looking at Zhou Shu for a long time, Ping An��s eyes suddenly flashed with strange light, "I see, you should also tell Youtan these things."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, seeming to let go of a lot of heart, "Of course, this is my mission."


    Peacefully nodded, "After so long, I now believe that you are really good for us for the Yinkui Realm."


    "Did you still doubt before?"


    Zhou Shu frowned deliberately, "I ran all the way, and I won''t stop if I don''t make things perfect."


    "No, it''s just..." Ping An shook his head quickly and hesitated, "Zhou Shu, it would be nice if you could stay in the Yinkui world."


    "You know it''s impossible."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "I look forward to seeing the development of the Yinkui world. I believe that I also believe in Utan. You can do everything you want to do... There seems to be a problem with the above, I will go and see."


    He nodded, flew outside, froze for a moment, and followed him.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming over, Youyun seemed to be relieved.


    Zhou Shu said in a voice transmission, "What''s the matter, Youyun? Can''t talk about it?"


    Youyun whispered, "No, their conditions are good and acceptable, but I feel that they are behind them as dragons."


    "Dragons?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the caravan. The few people at the head were all cultivators, but there was indeed a person in the caravan behind with the breath of a dragon. He should be a half-dragon. He thought about it and said, "You don''t want to be with the dragon. Do business?"


    Youtan paused and said, "I am personally okay. Although the Dragon Clan and Yinkui Clan have always been rivals, I don''t think this is a problem. As long as the Dragon Clan has no intention of invading, peaceful coexistence may be a good thing. After all, the distance between our two races It''s very close... and I now understand why the Yinkui Realm hasn''t fought with the Dragon Clan for so many years. Most of it is because Zhetian has made friends with them."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then you are worried about safety."


    Youyun said slowly, "Well, her hatred of the Dragon Race is much greater than mine. You may not know that her master Styx was deceived by the Dragon Race."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Actually, I know a little bit, but... you can ask her now, maybe you can."


    Youyun hesitated for a moment, and talked with Ping An Transmission.


    Ping An''s face changed a few times, and finally he nodded slightly as if he had decided something.


    Youyun looked at Zhou Shu very unexpectedly, "She...she said that it is up to me to decide. She will not participate, but she will not interfere."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "She doesn''t care anymore, just do what you want, as long as you are good to the Yinkui world, she will not fail to agree."


    Yu Yu was suspicious, "What did you tell her?"


    "It''s not important," Zhou Shu smiled, "Since it''s okay, you can continue talking, let''s see."


    Youyun looked at the businessmen and smiled and said, ��It��s okay. Let��s continue talking. I think there are a few details that I can talk about in detail. As for our products, you can take a look at this.��


    She slowly brought out a Styx lotus with a radius of one foot in radius, and the fragrance that it exudes can feel rich and tangy within dozens of miles.


    "what?"


    "How can it be so big this time?"


    A few businessmen looked at their eyes straight, especially the half-dragon at the back, who said a lot of words in his mouth, but his eyes never left the Styx from the beginning to the end.


    The leader of the caravan nodded quickly, "Okay, let''s talk about it in detail."


    Not long after, the merchants left, and Youyun gave it a section and quickly returned.


    She said calmly, "Yang Rong, Ping An, they can''t be the masters, they will send people again, and the real dragon should come by then."


    said calmly, "You make up your mind, but I won''t see you, it''s better not to let him come to my place, and that is, after the original seal is lifted, I will do what I want to do."


    "This is natural. If you don''t do it then, I will do it and help you."


    Youyun nodded, also letting goYang Rong, what do you think? "


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I only care about the two of you, I don''t care about other things, but are you willing to sell such a big Styx lotus to the dragon?"


    Youyun said seriously, "We need a lot of fairy jade and more basic resources, which is more important than a Styx lotus."


    Zhou Shu clapped his hands and laughed, "Seeing that you are all thinking about the Yinkui realm, then I don''t have to get tired and continue to play. By the way, call me when the dragon comes, and I want to see it. "


    Before the words fell, the figure was gone.


    The two women glanced in the direction where Zhou Shu had left, with grievances on their faces, but strangely, they did not feel uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Yuyun took a deep breath and said slowly, "Peace, are you really okay? Now that he is gone, I can say what I want to say."


    "I said, you make up your mind, I really don''t care about it."


    Peacefully said lightly, as if thinking of something, and then said, "It''s you, it''s okay to be close to Zhou Shu, it''s good."


    Yuyun snorted coldly, "I take care of what he does, and don''t do anything. Origin let him be the guardian. I really misunderstood him."


    "We should go to Ben Yuanzhu."


    I didn''t say much about peace, and flew straight down.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2640: Leisurely and natural

    Styx City.


    In the past two years, Zhou Shu seems to have integrated into this kind of life, leisurely and naturally, and get along well with the residents of the city. By the way, it is probably because of the holy city. The city of Styx is full of women, and occasionally I can see men. Shang also hopes to change gender in Styx.


    Ping An and You Tan come here for five or six days every month. Zhou Shu feels different every time he sees them. After having the Essence Bead, they make progress really fast. Of course, Zhou Shu is not slower than them. He put a lot of energy on the results of the reincarnation chapter.


    Zhou Shu has a lot of new insights into reincarnation. He has a very strong premonition that if he continues, he will be able to break through with only one opportunity.


    From the Xuanhuang World to today, Zhou Shu really saw a glimmer of light about reincarnation, but where did that opportunity come from? He also had some ideas, but in the Yinkui world, I am afraid that there is no way to achieve it.


    Incidentally, Youyun also practiced with Zhou Shu.


    In fact, it��s not normal not to practice with Zhou Shu. Every time after Ping An and Zhou Shu practice, You Tan can feel that Ping is suddenly beyond her, which makes her very uncomfortable. If this continues, these twenty In the year, she will definitely be dumped a lot by Ping An.


    asked Ping An, and after another attempt with Zhou Shu, she accepted it naturally.


    No way, there are too many benefits of practicing with Zhou Shu. The power of compassion and the power of repairing the sky complement each other. Zhou Shu''s words from time to time reminder, and there is no need to say anything else, only once, that kind of wonderful taste of initiation She would never forget it again, and only immersion in it was the only choice.


    "My Messenger, the saint is here."


    In the main hall, a waitress walked in to report, watching Zhou Shu, her eyes flashing with respect.


    Zhou Shu raised his head and said, "Which saint?"


    He returned to Yang Rong��s appearance, but it seemed a little more graceful and noble. It��s not surprising that no matter day or night, he has someone to serve him no matter what he does. This is the first time that he is overly pampered and treated like an emperor. experience.


    "It''s a saint Yuyun, hey."


    The waitress whispered, with a bit of envy unconsciously.


    "Invite her in."


    Zhou Shu put down the pen and nodded with a smile.


    Youyun floated in lightly, like a fluttering dandelion, stopped in front of Zhou Shu, and glanced at the table, "Are you painting the talisman again?"


    "I said it is not a magic talisman."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Although I used a lot of the power of the Yinkui, the fundamental key is still the rune rune ink, not the one that relies exclusively on the power of the law."


    Youyun looked away and looked at Zhou Shu, "I know, but you don''t have to explain it so clearly every time."


    "need."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and tapped her on the head, "You don''t understand, the drawing symbol is an insult to me."


    Fa Talisman, something that has no technical content, is not a Talisman at all. This is Bei Cheng��s teaching, he remembers it in his heart, but like Bei Cheng, it is not practical to ask Zhou Shu to abandon the powerful power of Fa Talisman, so Zhou Shu has made many improvements, using the method of drawing symbols to integrate the power of the law into the appropriate rune rune ink. It just so happens that there are so many powers to fill the sky, and it is better to use it for experimentation. He has already achieved it. Some results.


    For example, the Sky Patching Eight Array Talisman, in addition to restricting opponents in a large range, also added three attack methods. He tried it and the effect was very terrible.


    For example, this is the earliest talisman he made. The effect cannot be compared with the eight formations. The scope is much smaller. However, because of Zhou Shu��s familiarity with the mire talisman, more power of the sky was incorporated, which made it powerful. The ability has also been enhanced a lot, even Taiyi Daluo will fall into it, greatly reducing his speed and strength.


    "Okay, Yang Rong, I''m not here to find you to study painting symbols."


    Youyun whispered, "My time is not as safe as it is, let''s hurry up and practice."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Can''t wait?"


    Soon, a U-Tumbala rose from the ground, and the stretched petals gradually closed, enclosing the two of them.


    "After completing this practice, the first half of the article will be fully taught to you. You learned too fast."


    "It depends on you soon, not me. If you come here for a few days, I will naturally learn slowly."


    "...If I come less, I will be caught up by Ping An, Yang Rong, I have always been weird. While you are studying with me in the loading chapter, and at the same time, you are studying the sponsor chapter with Ping An, every month, you Can you really learn it?"


    "If you can learn it or not, you know best. I have told you all the essence of it. Do you think I am wrong?"


    "I just don''t think it''s weird..."


    "Instead of thinking about this, think about how to teach me the following chapters."


    "You are too esoteric. I haven''t understood it yet. I have to wait until I understand it thoroughly."


    "If you don''t understand anything, just ask me, um, the source doesn''t give you reincarnation, right?"


    "Well, the source said that in our current state, we can''t learn it at all. If we force to learn, it will be harmful and useless. Only after the seal is unlocked will it tell us that in addition to the reincarnation chapter, there are high-level techniques for using the Tao of Heaven. Back then, the Heavenly Lotus Holy Lord relied on these techniques to walk across the heavens."


    "I see, let''s concentrate on training."


    A few days later, the Brahma flower disappeared suddenly, and You Tan stood up from the futon with a trace of blush on his face.


    "I was quarreled again, so I must teach them a lesson this time."


    She glanced at Zhou Shu and said softly, "I''m leaving, Yang Rong."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Don''t worry, just ask what''s the matter here."


    "Don''t you like to be disturbed by these things?"


    Youyun was a little surprised, but quickly took out a black stone tablet and whispered, "Elder Mei, what''s the matter?"


    This stone tablet is made of the Yinkui shale unique to the Yinkui world, which is similar to the messenger talisman in the Xiuxian World but the effect is much better. Borrowing the power of the Yinkui, as long as it is in the Yinkui world, It''s really a rare best to be able to send messages to each other.


    There is no such material in the fairy world, and there are many similar things in the Yinkui World, which shows the uniqueness of the Yinkui World, its excellent resources, and its rich background.


    And if the power of Yin Kui becomes the power to dominate the heavens, these things can also be used in other realms.


    When Zhou Shu saw the Yinkui shale, he also thought about what the Yinkui world would grow into if the Heavenly Lotus Holy Lord did not seal its origin? But the fate is like this, one step is different, the next is completely different.


    Youyun had already put down the stone and looked at Zhou Shu, "The dragon is here, just wait outside the air layer."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "It''s finally here, I''ll go take a look with you."


    "Okay," Youyun nodded, and subconsciously glanced at Zhou Shu, "Did you know it a long time ago, so you asked me to ask here?"


    Zhou Shu did not answer, but the smile on the corner of his mouth was enough to explain everything.


    Youyun shook his head lightly, and said unconsciously, "We saints can connect the Yinkui world, but they are not better than you. Your perception... is a monster."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2641: Lord Mu

    "It turned out to be him."


    Before reaching the aura, Youyun''s expression was slightly condensed, "Last time I expected him to be behind the caravan, but I didn''t expect him to come in person."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Who is he?"


    "He calls himself King Mu, and others call him that."


    Youtan said slowly, "The strong man from the dragon clan has been very powerful for nearly a thousand years. He has continued to conquer the four directions. Now nearly a hundred realms around him have listened to his orders, but he has never touched the Yinkui realm, I think Maybe he has something to do with Zhetian."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Didn��t it mean that the dragons don��t like to occupy other realms?"


    "It''s not occupation, and he won''t exterminate the clan and extract the source. He just requires resources from all walks of life. At the same time, he also provides protection, which is equivalent to management control," You Tan paused. "In fact, this kind of thing is also in the dragon clan. Rarely, most dragons robbed a world of treasure and left. He is a special case, and probably has something to do with his origin."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Huh?"


    Youtan continued, "His father is Haechi and his mother is Golden Dragon. Because of this, he has been marginalized in the dragon world, so he left the dragon world to develop outside. I heard that he once swears in front of his mother''s clan that one day Beyond them, even beyond the entire dragon world."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "No wonder, Youtan, how can you understand so clearly?"


    You Tan said indifferently, "Before I returned to the Yinkui Realm, I did a very detailed investigation, and learned a little about the Yinkui Realm and the surrounding things, and when I was in the holy relic, I also saw some things that Zhetian did. , So these things are clearer."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are indeed more suitable for managing the Yinkui realm. After changing peace, you won''t care about these things."


    "She has her advantages, and many people see her as a totem..." You Tan paused, "Of course she is not as good as me."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Speaking of peace, you better not let King Namu go to the Yinkui realm."


    "Ok?"


    Yin Kui asked suspiciously, "If we don''t let him down, it will appear that we are not sincere. I am afraid that business is not easy to negotiate. Doesn''t Ping An say that we don''t care?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This person is different, go up and talk about it."


    Outside the air layer, a group of people have been waiting for a long time.


    Four tall half-dragon men stood right in front, guarding a young man like an iron tower. The young man was as tall and short as an ordinary person, but standing calmly, there was a strong momentum spreading out and covering everyone else. Now, he is the only one in the eyes and no one else.


    Zhou Shu''s mind was slightly condensed. This person was the young dragon clan who had seen it in the Tianfeng world last time. There was also a Hachi pagoda with a single horn. The appearance was exactly the same, but the difference was that the young people in front of him had a higher temperament and courage. A lot of it, very kingly spirit, and a lot of strength, much stronger than when I first saw it. The last time Zhou Shu was confident that he could solve it, but Zhou Shu didn''t have much confidence in this one.


    Such a change in just a few decades?


    Impossible. Did Zhou Shu only see his clone or projection last time?


    Dragons are very good at this aspect. Not to mention the projections that are several realms apart, it''s okay to go from the Dragon Realm to the Xuanhuang Realm, but if even Zhou Shu didn''t see that it was a projection or a clone, it would be too strange.


    The young man saw Zhou Shu and Youyun coming, his eyes swept slightly, showing a hint of surprise.


    Youyun raised his hand and said, "Wang Mu came here, Youyun couldn''t be far away, sorry."


    "It turns out that Yinkuijie changed its owner."


    King Mu lightly nodded, "No wonder, if you still cover the sky, you will never sell these Styx lotus."


    Youyun seemed to think, "Mu Wang and Zhetian are old?"


    Mu Wang Ning said, "I can''t talk about the old, but the subordinates have done business with her several times. I am not interested in who is in power in the Yinkui world, but she is very honest, and I hope you do the same."


    Youyun looked calm, "Mu Wang will know after a trial. It should not be too late. Let''s start negotiating terms now."


    "Hey, don''t you ask me to go to the Yinkui Circle to talk?"


    King Mu smiled and said indifferently, "The saint is a bit rude. It is my subordinates who can come and go to the Yinkui Realm without hindrance. Why can''t I even get in after changing me? Also, this human being The cultivator is very eye-catching. If you really want to talk about business, the saint will solve him first."


    You Tan''s heart trembled slightly, and he couldn''t help but give up some anger, "Mu Wang, he is a saintly messenger, a member of the Yinkui realm. His presence here is also a matter of our Yinkui realm. It has nothing to do with you. If you think he is an eyesore, then you I''m not optimistic about it."


    "Ha ha."


    Mu Wang smiled and didn''t get angry, his eyes fell on Zhou Shu, "Your Excellency is not an ordinary person. Last time it was the Saint of Peace, this time it was the Saint of Utan. They can stand up for you regardless of others. It seems to drive away. Have you done a lot of things that cover the sky?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The King Mu is absolutely very human, and he has completely changed himself in just a few years. By the way, I would also like to thank King Mu for his kindness last time."


    Mu Wang smiled lightly, "It''s okay, you are a little talented in the Yinkui world. May I ask your name?"


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, "Of course, Yang Rong is next."


    "Do you know each other?"


    Yutan''s turn was surprised, and looked at the two tit-for-tat, his eyes rolled around.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I have met once in Tianfeng Realm. His Excellency Mu Wang is very brave, I admire him deeply."


    King Mu looked away and said with regret, "Youyun, you have a very good messenger."


    Youtan thought for a while, and couldn''t guess the relationship between the two. He just felt that it was not necessarily hostile, so he condensedly said, "Mr. Mu, it''s not that I don''t ask you to go down. It''s because now the Yinkui world is waiting to be thriving, everywhere. It''s messy, but going down will hinder King Mu''s eyes. It''s the same for talking here. We are absolutely sincere."


    "Yes."


    Mu Wang nodded and smiled, "It''s going to go down, but this business can''t be done, haha."


    Youyun seems to understand something, "If you offend King Mu safely, I can apologize for her, please don''t take him off."


    King Mu waved his hand, "It''s not an offense, it''s just a small matter, saint, take out the Styx lotus and let me have a look. If it is as good as the caravan said, I will naturally offer it to your satisfaction. Condition, if you have similar Styx lotus, I will pay more."


    Yuyun nodded, "Let��s talk about it this time."


    Looking at the rich Styx lotus in a radius of several meters, King Mu was not calm. He looked up for a few breaths and said with emotion, "Unexpectedly, there are such gods in the Yinkui world."


    Youyun sighed, "Mr King Mu has praised it. If the Yinkui Realm has it, it won''t become what it is now. These Styx lotus... King Mu can make a price."


    Of course, you can''t say that these things come from the Yinkui realm, otherwise it is easy to be coveted. It is another matter for others to believe it or not. You can''t be stupid.


    "Talk slowly, I''ll be watching around."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, and stepped back hundreds of miles.


    He doesn''t need to know the specific content, nor does he want to know, the matter of the Yinkui World is still left to the Yinkui World.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2642: Recruitment

    Not long after.


    King Mu slowly walked towards Zhou Shu, but Youyun and his guard stayed in place.


    Zhou Shu was not surprised, and took two steps, "Mu Wang, what''s the matter?"


    King Mu settled down, smiling, "Listen to the saint''s words, your Excellency probably won''t stay in the dark sunflower realm?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, only wondering, "What''s the matter?"


    King Mu looked solemn and said slowly, "If your Excellency leaves the Yinkui Realm, welcome to Xuchang Realm and I will welcome you as a sweeping couch."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Mu Wang, you don��t seem to have any deep hatred, right?"


    "Your Excellency has misunderstood."


    King Mu shook his head and said solemnly, "I''m just inviting your Excellency to be a guest. Of course, it is also great to stay in Xuchang Realm and give some advice. In fact... If you intend to occupy other realms, whether it is to build a fairy city or do Guardian, I am very willing to support your Excellency."


    Zhou Shu has more doubts in his heart, "Mu Wang has seen the sky?"


    Mu Wang stagnated, shook his head and smiled, "Zhetian, I said I was not interested in her, and now she is no longer the master of the world, even less interested."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "But how do I sound like King Mu seems to know me well?"


    Mu Wang laughed, "A person��s talents and ambitions cannot be seen by asking people. Your Excellency, I was really offended last time. Please don''t take it off. I also sincerely invite you to Xuchang."


    He was very sincere, and his eager eyes turned around Zhou Shu, making Zhou Shu inexplicably cold.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Hospitable but disrespectful, Mu Wang, when I leave in the future, if I have time, I will go to Xuchang."


    "Hehe, then I won''t bother you, please accept some small gifts."


    King Mu bowed, and two golden things flew over and landed in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked at it, and his heart was shocked. If he wanted to ask something, King Mu was already far away.


    Looking at the two golden lights, he was a little speechless. What is this inexplicable enthusiasm? The meeting ceremony is too heavy. Obviously the two were still arguing last time, but this time they met completely changed their appearance.


    "Dragon Gold?"


    Youyun flew close, with a hint of surprise in excitement, "Or is the whole piece of dragon gold divided in half?"


    That��s right, King Mu��s thin gift is a complete piece of dragon gold, which is divided into two. Obviously, the dragon gold comes from the golden dragon who has spent a lot of fortune and transformation. It is better than what Zhou Shu got from Yucheng. Complete, more because the golden dragon is older and stronger than the fire dragon.


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Golden Dragon��s Longjin, is it his kin?"


    You Tan said thoughtfully, "Mr. Mu has always disliked the same clan, but he probably wouldn��t dare to kill the same clan. He should be a fallen clan, but he gave you this dragon gold. It��s strange to look at it... the courtesy is not small."


    "No matter how big or small, I always thank you."


    Zhou Shu calmly put away, the more things he brought to the door, the better, he wouldn''t want it.


    He smiled, "Youtan, did you tell him something about me?"


    "How is it possible, I didn''t say anything, it was all about business."


    Realizing something, Youyun frowned, "Yang Rong, did he tell you something about me?"


    "No, I just ask."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. It seems that King Mu was provoking a sentence. This kind of trickery is nothing, and there is no need to let her know. He just said slowly, "Youtan, you still know how many things about King Mu."


    Yuyun didn''t ask more, "Could it be that you are interested in him?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I have to ask for such a heavy gift."


    Yuyun nodded, "Okay, but you also want to tell me how do you know him, and Ping An, do you have hatred with him?"


    After King Mu is Hachi and Golden Dragon, he almost perfectly inherited the advantages of both Hachi and Golden Dragon. His powerful and excellent flesh is close to the wisdom of a demon. Even among the beasts, it is the kind that stands out from the crowd. However, such Mu Wang, But he couldn''t get the recognition of his family, thinking that his blood was impure, and he didn''t even have the rank of heir.


    I have to mention the basic overview of the dragon world.


    The most famous one in the dragon world is naturally the Ten Thousand Dragons Realm, which is also called the Kingdom of Ten Thousand Dragons by the heavens. Legend has it that there are tens of thousands of real dragons there, and there are treasures that can make all races crazy, but no one dares to offend. Everyone knows that the strength of a single realm, no realm in the heavens can compare with it.


    Below the Wanlong Kingdom, there are dozens of sub-countries, such as the Golden Dragon Kingdom, Chilong Kingdom, Yinglong Kingdom, etc., belonging to different types of dragon clan, each country includes several realms, the number of which varies in size, They are all dragons with pure blood, and there are occasional disputes between countries, but the whole is still united. After all, the most important opponent is the fairy world.


    There are only 800 dragons in the world, and the total number has always remained the same. Therefore, the territory of the dragon world is extremely precious, and the competition for the masters is also extremely fierce.


    The powers of various countries are inherited from generations to generations, and they are selected from the descendants of the powers, and they are compared to strength rather than rank. This has reached the level of publicly formulating rules, which shows the cruel internal struggle, but only pure blood can be obtained. Right of inheritance.


    And only by becoming the leader of a country can you be eligible to compete for the leader of the ten thousand dragons.


    One link sets one link, and King Mu may not be able to do it. His mother is the daughter of the Lord of the Kingdom, with the pure blood of the Lord of the Golden Dragon, but because his father is Hachi and has no succession, it is almost impossible to become a Golden Dragon in the future. the Lord.


    "I almost understand."


    Zhou calmly said, "Youtan, what do you think of him?"


    You Tan said slowly He controls nearly a hundred realms, but has not captured the source. The goal should be to expand his strength and accumulate more capital for the future competition for the sovereign. If he wants to stand on his own, or even break away Dragon Realm, he wouldn''t do this anymore. He still abides by the rules of the Dragon Realm. By the way, I am not too worried about him invading the Yinkui Realm. He is a good business partner. "


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems that King Mu wants to go back to fight for the country''s lord, and even become the lord of the ten thousand dragons?"


    Yuyun nodded, "Anyone can see that he is very ambitious."


    Zhou Shu also knew about it, that King Mu verbally solicited and sent Long Jin to help him do this by himself, but he didn��t understand how King Mu knew that he had talent and ambition. His technique of observing people is also too powerful, but thinking of the few words Mu Wang said before...Can he see through others?


    Youyun''s words later gave him part of the answer, "After King Mu is Hachi, he should have inherited Hachi''s magic-breaking horns and real eyes."


    "The horn of lawbreaking, the real eye?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. It was his own problem. King Mu gave people the impression that he was truly a pure dragon, and he always treated King Mu as a dragon, but ignored that King Mu was still a perfect Hachi.


    ��� are not ordinary beasts, and legends about them have spread widely in the Xuanhuang world.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2643: Very sincere

    The horn of breaking law, the eye of reality.


    Both of these are important talents of Hachi, and they are also the basic reason for Hachi��s strength. The corner of the law breaks all laws, and most of the laws can be broken, such as the law of good and evil, the law of destruction, etc., and the truth The eye of the eye is infinitely close to the eighth sense, similar to the eye of the sky. It sees through all falsehoods and discerns the straightness. It is much stronger than the mind and diamond eyes cultivated in the day after tomorrow. Almost all disguise is ineffective in front of the real eye. King Mu can see himself The talent is not surprising.


    In the end, the cultivation base is a realm, and it is difficult for Zhou Shu to keep many secrets in front of King Mu.


    It is very possible that even his own Taoist furnace and refining pot have been seen.


    gluttonous Taoist body was seen through, and most of the power of the various laws that envelop the demon refining pot could not be blocked. You could see it if you wanted to. As for the Taoist furnace, the power there is obviously different from other places, so it should not be difficult to see it.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t care about this, he didn''t worry about leaking it out.


    Because King Mu couldn''t see through the Demon Refining Realm and the things in the furnace, he couldn''t understand what it was.


    The talent only gave them the ability to break the power of the law, but did not tell them how to understand and perceive the law, and the dragons did not bother to learn to master the law, to be precise, they could not learn it even if they wanted to, the great beast, the power that can be mastered All are limited to death, and there are very few accidents. If the Golden Dragon Clan can learn the Five Elements Rule or the Law of Life and Death, then the Dragon Clan would have long been the overlord of the heavens.


    ��� may be better, they are more intelligent than ordinary beasts, but they can''t learn many laws that are common among human practitioners, even if there are only a few.


    The magic of creation lies in this, strength is often accompanied by defects, and the reason why mankind is the lord of all things is because mankind has almost no defects and has endless possibilities.


    Obviously, King Mu learned about Zhou Shu''s abilities through his talents, and knew that he was different from other human immortals, so he would pay a lot of money for it. The previous meeting in Tianfeng Realm Zhou Shu also thought of the answer. Not Mu Wang himself, but the real shadow.


    It was a special technique that was cast using the Eye of True. Only the Haechi clan can master it. The strength of True Shadow is much worse than that of himself, and his temperament is also completely different, but there is almost no difference between him and Zhou Shu. Does not come out.


    Unless the realm is much higher than King Mu, it is possible to see through the disguise of the real shadow.


    Some doubts were answered, but Zhou Shu still didn''t understand. Innate talent can be seen in talent but not ambition. How could King Mu know that Zhou Shu wanted to build a fairy city and be a guardian? This could not be explained by the Eye of True or the Horn of Breaking Law, there must be something Zhou Shu didn''t know. (Actually, it is not difficult for practitioners to see ambition, learn the way of the emperor, and you can see that the law of transparency is also possible, but Zhou Shu does not think that King Mu can know this.)


    It''s useless to think about it now, let''s watch it again.


    Yes, Zhou Shu has decided to go to Xuchang Realm. By the way, Xuchang Realm has long been renamed Mu Wangjie, and Mu Wang is still called Xuchangjie. It should be a humble expression that Mu Wang is still very interesting, and Zhou Shu doesn��t notice it. When he is malicious, it is not a bad thing to learn from him that the Dragon Realm is not a bad thing. You can also find Xiao Gun by the way. If nothing happens, Xiao Gun should already be in the Dragon Realm.


    The dragon world is different from the immortal world. They attach great importance to the inheritance of blood. A real dragon like Xiaogun will definitely be introduced to the dragon world, and the dragon world will be treated well. It is impossible to treat people from the Xuanhuang world as strangers like the fairy world. People are cleansing their heads and they are treated differently.


    Youyun looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes flashed with satisfaction, "Yang Rong, I''m going back, this trip is really not small."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What conditions did King Mu give?"


    "I thought you didn''t care about the Yinkui world, just ask now."


    Youyun glanced at Zhou Shu seemingly dissatisfied, but with a smile on his mouth, he was busy talking about it.


    "It''s very sincere."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. Although the Styx lotus was definitely called the Ninth-Rank Immortal, King Mu did not let the Yinkui realm suffer. A large number of immortal jade and basic resources can greatly increase the speed of the Yinkui realm reconstruction. It is still a long-term commitment. King Mu even proposed the conditions to help protect the Yinkui realm. Now most of the worlds around the Yinkui realm have been included in the Mu''s territory. They are guarded, and it is indeed much safer.


    Yuyun said excitedly, "Yes, he also said that if the Styx lotus can have more, he will help us win the boulder world."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "You also want to expand the Yinkui realm now?"


    Youtan shook his head, "I didn''t agree to it for the time being, but his conditions are quite attractive. He said that we don''t need to go out. He is only responsible for taking down the boulder world, and let us find someone to control the Yinkui world...it will definitely help us a lot. , But I have to think about it, there is really no suitable candidate."


    Her eyes stopped on Zhou Shu intentionally or unintentionally, Zhou Shu immediately shook her head, "Don''t look for me, I''m not interested."


    Yuyun laughed, "I know you won''t go. If you have familiar friends, you can recommend it, provided that it can''t be better than us."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Let''s talk about it, yes, I listened to you all the time until the grass was born, what is that?"


    Youtan explained, ��Our specialty of the Yinkui realm can only grow in the Yinkui realm, and it must not be planted in other places. It is called the heart demon nemesis. It can be used for alchemy or crafting. For example, Besheng futon is The most prominent one is that you will not be disturbed by the heart demon when you practice on it. Even if it is invaded by the heart demon, you can slowly get rid of it. Its main material is the shoots of the grass. It is said that the number of the futon is extremely rare. It��s hard to get a lot of money, no amount of jade can be bought."


    "That''s a good thing."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved. He used a pill to get rid of the demons in the Xuanhuang Realm. UU read , but it doesn''t mean that you won''t encounter them in the future. Many classics say that Taiyi Daluo has reached the hurdle of Hunyuan. It is one of the most difficult kinds of calamity, many Taiyi Daluo can''t get through it. If there is such a fairy, it will definitely be more convenient.


    You Tan spread out, "You don��t want it. We don��t have a refining method in the Yinkui world. I can help you find the sprouts of the grass, but you can only rely on you for refining, but I heard about the method. It seems to have been lost. Now most people can only use Bisheng grass to make ordinary fairy artifacts. Of course, this is definitely better than most similar fairy artifacts."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Well, help me pay attention to some, and I will do the rest by myself."


    Yuyun nodded and smiled, "But I want fairy jade."


    "no problem."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, the Yinkui world is indeed very poor now, "I use a Styx lotus to pay."


    "That would be the best."


    Youyun couldn''t help clapping her hands, "By the way, if you find a refining method, can you tell me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Okay, I won''t ask you for fairy jade."


    "It''s still hello."


    Youyun followed with a smile, his eyebrows bent into crescent shapes, Zhou Shu saw this situation and thought of Yangmei, unconsciously, and shook his head secretly.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2644: Immortality

    Styx City Hall.


    Zhou Shu and the two women sat in the middle, practicing Shen Xin.


    Zhou Shu can easily understand and understand the articles for carrying objects and the articles for nourishment, and he can study separately with two women, and one article can be taught twice (in fact, this is very good because it can obtain two women''s different understanding of Tao). And this sixth divine body chapter is a lot more difficult, even Zhou Shu can hardly understand it. You must practice with the two women and constantly refer to the views of the three people to understand the essence.


    Although the cultivation is difficult, it is still smooth. After seven years, it has been a small success.


    By the way, Xiao Cheng is talking about two women, and Zhou Shu himself can be regarded as a hit.


    Yuyun let out a long sigh, "I only now know what the real way to mend the sky is."


    Nodded safely, his face was full of ambition, "I think our Yinkui realm should be called Butian realm!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something, and said unconsciously, "The steps are getting bigger, it''s easy to get involved."


    The two girls were so embarrassed that they looked at Zhou Shu together, glaringly at each other, "What are you talking about?


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are too anxious, Heavenly Lotus Saint Lord and Saint did not change their name, there must be her reason."


    Speaking of the Heavenly Lotus Lord, Zhou Shu unconsciously showed a certain respect. In his mind, Heavenly Lotus Lord Lord is already one of his most respected teachers. As a woman, it is already extremely difficult to become holy. , What��s more difficult is that she can still leave such a way, which is enough to fight against the way of compassion but also complements the way of patching the sky. Zhou Shu is also a founder, naturally aware of the difficulties, and subconsciously Heavenly Lotus Holy Lord has become his own role model, the goal he needs to pursue.


    Ping An was not convinced, "Maybe the Holy Lord has neglected."


    Youyun seemed to be thoughtful, "Zhou Shu, then what''s the reason?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Think about it, how many people from the Yinkui tribe can study the sixth divine body?"


    Youyun was stunned for a while, and then said, "If you weren''t there, maybe you wouldn''t be able to learn any of them..."


    Ping An just nodded, "Yes, I can understand a little bit of the Carrying Objects and Nourishing Lord articles, but if it weren''t for your explanation, I wouldn''t be able to get my head or even imagine that it was from the Tao of Heaven. Chapter."


    You Tan continued, "Yes, the Divine Body Chapter is very different from the previous five articles. It is almost like two completely different techniques, but as long as you learn it and understand the principles, you will find that the Divine Body Chapter is the essence of the Tao of Heaven. Where, the first five articles are all paving the way for it."


    "There are very few who can find this after all."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Moreover, you must cultivate the Divine Body to the fullest so that you can truly understand the essence of the word patching the sky. The Yinkui tribe is like the sand number of the Ganges River, and there are only a handful of people who understand that patching the sky can be changed. The name of Jie is not suitable."


    Youyun seemed to think, "In fact, after understanding the true meaning of patching the sky, it may not matter whether the boundary is or not, and the name is even less important."


    Ping An stubbornly said, "But many realms do this, not to mention a saint, a Hunyuan realm is enough to change its name."


    "This is the difference between the Heavenly Lotus Saint Lord. She can make the Yinkui Realm be called the Butian Realm or the Heavenly Lotus Realm, but she doesn''t, because she wants to be more profound..." Zhou Shu paused. Looking at the expressions of the two women, "You all know the Xuanhuang Realm, how many saints have appeared in the Xuanhuang Realm, I''m afraid that the number is uncountable, but has the Xuanhuang Realm changed its name?"


    "No."


    The two women replied subconsciously, as if they thought of something, they were all startled.


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Xuanhuang is heaven and earth. All saints come from heaven and earth. No matter what achievements they make, heaven and earth will remain the same and continue to nurture the next saint. This is the real big pattern. In my opinion , Heavenly Lotus Holy Lord does not change the name of the Yinkui Realm, and the intention is probably here. She hopes that there will be sages like her in the Yinkui Clan, instead of being restricted by a saint in a way, so that the Yinkui Realm can Become a great world respected by the heavens."


    The two women meditated for a while.


    Youyun slowly said, "I think if the Holy Lord is still here, he will definitely treat you as a confidant."


    Ping An just nodded, "You convinced me that we should all be bigger. The important thing is not the individual, but the entire Yinkui family and the entire world."


    "These are just casual talk, you don''t have to take it too seriously."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Stop talking about this, you have been learning for so long, let''s talk about the meaning of the Tao of Heaven that you understand."


    "Examination?"


    You Tan said calmly, "From a small point of view, if the body is lacking, use strength to make up for it. The focus is on cultivating the immortal body. The shape, spirit, rigidity, softness, virtual reality, load, and nourishment are all born for the **** body. Everything has voids and mistakes, and if you use force to make up for it, you will become an immortal body, without any lack or regret, and then with the help of the power, the power is unstoppable, and the power is unstoppable."


    "Look at the big picture."


    He said peacefully, "If there is a lack in the sky, our generation will make up for it. The immortal body is really a stone for making up the sky. The practitioner must have the will to sacrifice, and always be prepared to fill the sea with his body to make up the sky. The ultimate strength is never going to be detrimental."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "You said a little more than I thought, very good."


    Ping An hurriedly said, "That''s what you taught. If you didn''t investigate this point, we would still be attached to all kinds of tactics, but we didn''t know that the essence of repairing the sky is to cultivate our own body. To become an immortal body... I really long for it. I don��t know how long it will take to become a body, but it��s good without refining, hehe."


    Youyun stared at Zhou Shu, with a bit of reverence in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, the following reincarnation..."


    Zhou Shu smiled unexpectedlyYou are really greedy. "


    Yuyun lowered his head and said sadly, "It''s not that I am greedy, but we all know that you are about to leave..."


    Ping An followed and nodded, "I brought it up. I want to ask you, even if one or two sentences are fine, so that we will definitely avoid many detours when we practice in the future."


    "If only I can understand."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "The Samsara chapter is not something I can understand now, and you can''t do it even more. Moreover, the Samsara chapter has almost nothing to do with the Tao of Patching Heaven. The Tao of Patching Heaven reached its peak in the sixth chapter, and the rest is just the thought of the Lord Tianlian. When you reach that state, you will understand. I advise you not to look at it, and just concentrate on the Tao of Patching Heaven. This is the foundation for your success."


    is actually a white lie. Only the founders can think like this. They are basically impossible.


    After the Dao created by oneself reaches the peak, it will definitely find the ultimate of Dao, and the ultimate of most Dao will go to reincarnation. The Tao of Heaven Patching should be no exception, but even among the founders, there are very few who can really break the reincarnation. Zhou Shu wouldn''t know if Heavenly Lotus Holy Master finally did it.


    Ping An nodded quickly, "I see, I''ll talk later."


    Yuyun fell into thinking, but she soon knew that she was too far away from reincarnation, even if she controlled the Tao of Heaven, she might not be able to touch it.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2645: Goodbye locust tide

    "Got to go?"


    Youyun and Ping''an were stunned when they looked at Zhou Shu.


    Used to get along with Zhou Shu over the years, when they heard such words suddenly, they were shocked, even if they knew there would be such a day.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s time for a banquet in the world."


    Ping an anxiously, "But it hasn''t been twenty years, you''re wrong!"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What does it matter if there are more days or less days? Now that you have worked together, and the way of patching up the sky is all in the room, I don''t need to participate in the rest. It''s better to leave earlier, just because I have something to do. To do."


    "Heartless and meaningless."


    snorted safely and turned away.


    Youyun settled down, "Zhou Shu, don''t you plan to go to the source to explain it?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "No need, the Origin Pearl has been given, and I have done what I should do. I don��t need to explain to him, and I believe he wants to see you more, because as long as you can go on, you will be sure of it. The seal is sealed."


    He didn''t want to go down, it was not unnecessary, but for safety reasons.


    He had a reason to leave the previous few times, and Yuanyuan had to let him go, but this time, he couldn''t guarantee that Yuanyuan would let him go, so why put himself in danger? This old antique, even if it was sealed, might still have the strength to keep him.


    Youyun obviously understands this, and without reluctance, he took out a ring and handed it over, "The sprouts of the green grass you want."


    Zhou Shu smiled and took it, and put it away directly.


    "Inside..."


    Yuyu was stagnant, but still did not speak.


    Ping An turned his head and looked at Zhou Shu, "I have nothing to give you, but you must remember what you promised me, I take it seriously."


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, and he just nodded, "I will see you if you are destined."


    Without saying anything, he quickly walked out of the hall and headed for the sky.


    The two women walked out quickly, but they couldn''t even see a shadow.


    Ping An knocked for a while, frowned unconsciously, and scolded bitterly, "It''s so fast, as if I hate us, **** guy, have we wronged you in the past twenty years? It''s so unfeeling, it''s simply Hateful! Don''t you think?"


    Youyun said faintly, "Just leave, you can''t bear it? He and us are just practicing, don''t think too much."


    "You are about the same as him, you have gone to practice, long-winded." Ping Ping gave her an angry glance and ran towards the holy palace.


    Youyun quickly followed, "Peace, in fact, after the seal is lifted, it doesn''t matter if you want to go to him any more, leave it to me in Yinkui Realm."


    said peacefully and coldly, "I can''t do it if I want to get rid of it. When the seal is unlocked, we will have to fight."


    "whatever."


    Within a day, the two women had returned to the Ping An Temple, but before they entered, they saw a blue meteor in the sky crossing the skynet and falling straight down.


    The two women stared at the shooting star, with a lot of excitement on their faces unconsciously.


    Youyun actually flew first, and his voice was full of surprises, "Zhou Shu, why are you back!?"


    stunned safely, "Are you more anxious than me?", and quickly followed.


    Not bad, it is Zhou Shu.


    The day is different, and his face is also a bit excited, "Locust tide!"


    "Locust tide?"


    Both women were stunned, or they would be overwhelmed by safety, "A locust tide is coming?"


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, "Yes, it''s almost time to count."


    The last locust tide was two hundred years ago, but it was New Moon City. The distance between the Yinkui Realm and New Moon City was almost a hundred years. Judging from the speed of the locust tide, the locust tide here is not surprising. Of course Zhou Shu also There are some accidents, which shows that the Yinkuijie is closer to the starting point of the locust tide.


    Yu Yu said suspiciously, "I have heard of the locust tide, but the Yinkui world has not encountered the locust tide for a long time."


    Ping An nodded, "Yes, Master said that since the establishment of the holy tower, I have not encountered a locust tide. The first time I saw it was in Wufang City. The mighty floating beasts are really scary, but fortunately the locust tide. It only passes a little edge, otherwise Wufang City will not be able to stop it at all."


    "The locust tide generally does not pass through the hidden world. It may be the time when the Holy Tower Skynet disappeared. They noticed the trail, so they followed the established route," Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t worry, the problem is not. Great. I watched outside for a while. Because of Skynet, the locust tide has already deviated from the direction, and only a few floating beasts will crash into it. It is estimated that the situation is similar to the situation in Wufang City."


    Peacefully patted his chest, "That''s it."


    "Now that the Yinkui world has just been rebuilt, it has been attacked by the locust tide, things can be big or small, Skynet is not good at dealing with a large number of enemies," You Tan said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, thank you for coming back and telling us this news. Just go to inform the whole world to prepare."


    looked at Zhou Shu peacefully, and said expectantly, "Why don''t you help us resist?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The Yinkui Realm shouldn''t use me. I''m here to remind you."


    Peaceful, surprised and angry, "I really don''t help, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''m going to kill the floating beasts in the locust tide."


    A confident and calm voice, but anyone can feel the fighting spirit in it, surging like the sea, as if it can swallow everything.


    Zhou Shu made a decision the moment he saw the locust tide.


    It��s been a long time since I went through a big battle. This locust tide is a rare opportunity. He will never miss it. This time is different from the last time. Last time, he could only passively defend, and the collected floating beast corpses could not be used well. , Now his strength has increased a lot, he can kill more floating beasts, and can also collect more floating beast corpses, that is, law fragments, to obtain their value.


    Of course, he wasn''t the only one who was excited. When he told the news to the demon refining world, the inside was boiling.


    The little stone has been suffocated, and it��s almost like a white monkey in Tianchi. He has long wanted to fight it outCaiying, the same is true, even the old man is not calm, now he Also has the ability to deal with law fragments...


    This wave of locusts will definitely bring great changes to the world of refining monsters.


    "I am coming too!"


    seemed to have been infected by his fighting spirit, and screamed safely.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It is enough for you to be in the Yinkui realm. Although it is only on the edge of the locust tide, it is enough for you to be busy, and you will not stop for three months."


    Youyun said coldly, "Peace, don''t pester him, and arrange defenses with me. If there is something missing in the Yinkui world this time, I will ask you."


    "Humph!"


    screamed peacefully, but helplessly, he looked at Zhou Shu reluctantly, and followed Youtan away.


    "I''m leaving, you two take care."


    Zhou Shu stood up from the ground, straight into the sky, this time he should not be back again.


    entered the void through the skynet, and a long black line was winding in the distance. Even if it was separated by nearly 100 million miles, it was still very clear.


    Zhou Shu stared at the endless black line, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    got on.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support for the eyelids with autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2646: Got in

    Without any hesitation, Zhou Shu slipped into the locust tide silently.


    Familiar aura, familiar monster, but with more power of laws and more peculiar techniques, most of which Zhou Shu had never seen before.


    I felt refreshed, and the fighting spirit rose a lot.


    Maybe the black shell is too concealed, maybe it''s Zhou Shu''s habitual convergence. Even the floating beasts couldn''t find Zhou Shu''s trace, and passed by Zhou Shu one after another.


    This is not what Zhou Shu wants.


    Putting away the black shells, golden light emerged from the body, suddenly illuminating the void.


    It was like a round of sun rising.


    The realm of killing, the realm of destruction, the strength training tactics and so on quickly spread, covering hundreds of miles inside and outside.


    Looking from a distance, it was like a blood-colored peony with white borders blooming out of the continuous black tide. It was gorgeous and full of murderous intent.


    I stabbed a hornet''s nest, and the floating beasts around seemed like flies that smelled of carrion. The swarms swarmed Zhou Shu in an instant.


    Kill it.


    Zhou Shu only uttered two words and rushed into the floating beasts.


    Of course he wasn''t alone. He was surrounded by gearing pluckers, full of anger and resemblance, but the little stone that couldn''t stand his temper had already rushed to Zhou Shu on Wang Ying. The golden light before was it. Sent when I left the demon refining world.


    When these golden lights appeared, Zhou Shu was a little surprised, and there was more joy.


    In Jinguang, his fighting spirit has been improved, and the magnitude is not small.


    There is no doubt that this is the result of Little Stone''s cultivation in the Tianchi, the domain that can enhance the fighting spirit? It''s rare, but Zhou Shu has more expectations for it. In these golden lights, will he also be able to integrate the black smoke after killing his opponent? If it can, it means that he can fight for a long time without fatigue like Xiao Shi, which is a huge improvement for him, for Xiangru Caiying and others.


    In the hands of the little stone, the Great Desolate Halberd Spirit is like a dancing black dragon, aggressively rushing across the herd.


    Whether sweeping the vertical jab or sideways, it is like cutting grass. Most of the floating beasts in front of you are not enemies of a single blow. If you rub a little side, you will have a broken limb.


    Wanfu is hard to beat.


    The Great Desolate Halberd is tens of feet long, and the small stone is more than two feet long, but it is not awkward to use, like a wooden stick or toothpick.


    is the same for others, as if the great wild halberd grows on a small stone, doing whatever you want.


    As the floating beasts died one after another, black smoke continued to gather on it. At this time, the little stones looked like a deep bottomless black hole, devouring everything around it.


    When it hits sex, you can see it flashing red.


    A little bit of perception can tell that the power of the law of killing is condensing and forming on it, and it will explode the next time it is shot. This phenomenon is very strange-the little stone cannot practice any law, but it can use the power of the law. , Zhou Shu rarely sees, don��t know what will happen, and look forward to it.


    In front of ����, a floating beast that was several kilometers long suddenly emerged, covering the sky and the sun.


    Zhou Shu was stunned. This was the first time I saw such a huge guy. Is it the reason that I was close to the beginning of the locust tide?


    I can��t tell the floating beast formed by the law. It looks like a big snot, dark green all over, dripping pus and smoke. The middle man gags, sees the little stone and rushes over without hesitation, Zhou Shu is a little bit worry.


    But it soon became apparent that this worry was unnecessary.


    Enough black smoke has been accumulated in front of him, and the strength of the little stone has increased a lot. It suddenly grows up, and his body stretches to several hundred feet.


    The law of heaven and earth.


    The great wild halberd in his hand rose accordingly, approaching the one-mile-long halberd. It looked absolutely mighty, as if it could cut off the locust tide, but the fierce fighting eagle at its feet remained unchanged, as if by a giant mountain. Stepped on it, screamed, and avoided busy.


    Old Hu Hu said, "The Great Desolate Halberd is worthy of an Earth Demon Soldier, with many changes."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "This kind of change can''t be compared with most immortal weapons. The magic soldier is indeed unique and it is worth studying."


    Hu Lao seemed to think, "In the eyes of the Demon Race, the Demon Soldier is considered to be something of a god, with magical powers and wisdom, but... the previous purification has not been completed, I wonder if there will be a problem? Master, you know , The little stone comes from the demon clan, and it was also a magic weapon before. If it is affected by the remaining magic energy inside, it may cause trouble."


    "Believe it."


    Zhou Shu smiled confidently, "It has been suppressed by the Four Holy Beasts for tens of thousands of years, plus the day and night washing of the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm, we don''t have to worry about it being not pure enough. In fact, the use of magic soldiers in his hands is also a kind of purification. It may not be worse than us."


    Old Hu nodded, "That''s what the master said."


    Just a few words, the huge floating beast has been torn apart, and the sky is full of green smoke and water, so it doesn''t penetrate people.


    But Zhou Shu won''t miss it this time, so he fished it in and put it into the world of refining monsters.


    After careful inspection, I quickly came to the conclusion that the law of disease, the law of poisonousness, and the law of water.


    There are three laws of power in the body. This is the first time that Zhou Shu has seen such a floating beast. How can they merge together and form a floating beast that can move freely? Naturally, it is indispensable to calculate in the sea of ??knowledge.


    The little stone shook his body, put away the world, and quickly returned to its original state.


    rode the fierce fighting eagle to continue forward, without any reduction in speed.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu unconsciously showed a bit of joy again.


    Little Stone��s fighting wisdom is getting higher and higher Knowing that the law of heaven and earth cannot last, it should be used at the most suitable time. Before changing, it will not put away the law at all, and will continue to fight until Fa heavenly disappears, only when Zhou Shu collects it into the demon refining world to warn it will it recover, and before it recovers, it must vent its troubles in the demon refining world.


    Zhou Shu also found that the red light in Xiao Shitou��s eyes was much less. Those red light was the killing intent accumulated after killing the enemy. After the change, when killing so many enemies, his eyes were already red and the killing intent was also Unable to control it, Zhou Shu had to put it away to prevent it from getting lost. Now it is not used anymore. Not only does the killing intent accumulate slowly, but it also reduces itself when there are few enemies. As a result, its fighting time increases. I don��t know how many times.


    This is growth.


    "Save some for this palace!"


    Caiying was angry, and when she slowed down a little, she was snatched by the little stone.


    One step is slow, step by step is slow.


    But she is not a sword spirit now, she is out of control, has her own thoughts, and soon changed her path instead of following the little stones.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care either. The range of several domains was very large, as long as she didn''t go out.


    He looked at Caiying, but was startled, "So playing?"


    (PS: Thank you Meihua Qingyue for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2647: Have their own skills

    The figure disappeared for a moment, only the gust of wind.


    In the gust of wind, a tornado column a few miles in thickness swept toward the front of the locust tide.


    has never met, the tornado is divided into two, two into four, four into eight, a full eight pillars of wind.


    Familiar tactics, Jian Fengjuan.


    comes from Li Aojian, but the sword wind scroll that Caiying uses now has obviously been improved and is more than a hundred times stronger.


    Like a whirlwind of sword blades, the huge volume, the number has reached as many as eight, lying in the middle of the turbulent locust tide, it is like an insurmountable dam, floating beasts pass by, and most of them are involved. In the wind column, it can be broken into two pieces at light, or broken into pieces.


    For a time, the debris rained down, and Zhou Shu was too busy.


    After just counting, at least hundreds of thousands of floating beasts died.


    Zhou Shu reminded, "Would you like to be so powerful?"


    "I can''t let the little stone steal the limelight!"


    The sound of Caiying came from the wind scroll, full of air, it seems that the sword wind scroll that lasted for dozens of breaths did not consume much of her power.


    Zhou Shu was very worried, "Let''s take a moment, we have to fight for a long time."


    "I see, Zhou."


    Caiying promised earnestly, but Jianfengjuan did not weaken at all, nor did the number decrease.


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "It''s been a long time."


    Old Hu stroked his beard, "The Lord Palace is indeed suffocated, and he is destroying it in the demon refining world every day... Hehe, I think it should be fine. I heard that the sword intent can only be stronger with the more you use it, and it will not be good if you accumulate it. This is very different from the power of other laws."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, if you accumulate too much, you may give birth to a sword demon, but she is trained as a sword body. I am worried that she will be damaged if she consumes too much.


    Hu Lao smiled and said, "She is a cultivator now, the master doesn''t have to worry too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yes, let her alone."


    �.


    A black light passed by the wind pillar and penetrated quickly.


    It is a floating beast measuring several feet in length. It looks like a mouse, swinging like a long-tailed snake, constantly changing directions in the air, and moving quickly like lightning.


    Zhou Shu was also quite surprised, even under the attack of Jian Fengjuan''s sword, he could also avoid it. This floating beast is not easy.


    was about to shoot, a little green light suddenly shone on the floating beast.


    The green light expanded rapidly, and suddenly countless spikes appeared, like a hedgehog, only a bang was heard, the spikes pierced into the body, and the floating beast burst open.


    "How can it be so easy to escape in front of the main palace!"


    The green light disappeared suddenly, and there was a string of lattice laughter, confident and open, and also particularly clear in the void.


    ��, ��.


    I thought that there was another floating beast coming, but Xiangru who was not far away flew out, bypassing the sword wind roll, and did not take the old path of small stones, and went a little more to the side.


    Zhou Shu secretly thought, "Is it your turn, Xiangru?"


    But this locust tide is nearly a thousand miles wide, enough for everyone to exert their strength.


    Xiangru has changed back to his original body. The chubby body quickly grows up. It looks like a sphere of hundreds of feet. There are no special moves. It just rolls around in the locust tide, and the speed does not look fast. .


    However, as long as the floating beast is touched a little by the ball, it suddenly becomes a pie, which is completely crushed.


    There is no fancy but effective, it depends on the powerful body of the Dijiang clan.


    Zhou Shu looked for a while, was about to look away, but found that he couldn''t move away.


    It turns out that every time the ball rolls, there will be a bright red blood mark tens of feet wide in the void, which is particularly bright. At this time, there are hundreds of blood marks, tens of miles long, horizontal and vertical. In the locust tide, the blood is shining everywhere, and even the floating beasts that cover the sky and the sun cannot cover it.


    It seems that the time has come, Xiangru suddenly returned to his original shape, raised his hands with a calm expression, and suddenly shouted, "Kill!"


    Amidst the shouts, the thousands of blood stains actually came alive.


    Like thousands of blood-colored giant snakes, twisting and entangled in the air, all the floating beasts encountered were torn apart and fell one after another.


    Old Hu said, "He still has this hand. I haven''t seen it before. The Dijiang clan seems to be not good at tactics."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It should be obtained from Xiangru in Xinghai Realm, but it feels a bit familiar..."


    "Familiar with?"


    Lao Hu looked at it intently, and suddenly he stopped.


    Thousands of bloodstains have been entangled together, and they kept spinning, forming a huge vortex with a radius of nearly a hundred miles.


    The whirlpool is bottomless, and the thick **** air keeps coming. Even the floating beasts dare not approach and avoid it, but where they can escape, the swirling whirlpool has a terrifying attraction, even if it is floating for hundreds of miles. The beast, unable to resist, was constantly being stirred into the whirlpool.


    "I remember, this is a sea of ??blood."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, "I once hit the Dijiang Clan''s powerful move to explode the bloodline power. It was not worth mentioning at the time, but now this **** vortex, if I want to go in, I have to weigh it carefully. Up."


    After ten breaths, the **** vortex began to shrink.


    quickly shrank into a red dot, which fell on the palm of Xiangru''s hand and gradually disappeared.


    Xiangru''s figure trembled slightly, and his face became paler. He glanced at Zhou Shu''s side and shook his head with regret.


    Zhou Shu laughed loudly, "Brother Xiangru don''t have to regret it. You killed at least 300,000 floating beasts with this blow. Are you still not satisfied?"


    "Not long enough, and after using it, I have to rest for a while."


    The phase is like a moment of stagnation, looking at Caiying and the small stones in the distance, "Compared with them, I am far behind."


    Although the two were slower to kill, they didn''t seem to be tired at all.


    "It''s not bad, and I prefer you like Xiangru brother."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head and pointed to Xiangru before him, "Just this, they can''t do it."


    The vortex has disappeared, but there is still a black sphere several miles around. The floating beast''s corpse is twisted together by the vortex. It can be directly included in the demon refining world. I don��t know how much time has been saved. Following behind to collect the remains of the floating beasts killed by Caiying and the small stones, Zhou Shu was so busy that they both managed to kill and bury them, no matter how similar they were.


    Until now, Zhou Shu hasn''t done it yet. If he wants to collect it all the time, I''m afraid he won''t be able to do it.


    Xiangru smiled bitterly, "Well, I just pick up the trash quickly, that''s a bit useful, but...I don''t have to work hard to do this."


    As he said, he became the main body of Emperor Jiang again. With just a slight swing of his nearly hundred-foot-long wings, countless remains of floating beasts flew over, rolled into a ball, and neatly lined up in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "That''s fine, please help me collect it."


    "Go if you want to."


    Xiangru smiled, "I''m okay, everything is the same."


    In fact, this is also suitable for him. Unlike Caiying and Xiaoshi, the most outstanding part of the similarity is the power of blood. The power of blood is not the power of law. It is not trained by killing the enemy, and it is not the stronger the use. Save it.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2648: How many

    The division of labor is orderly, and Zhou Shu will not be idle.


    He went to the other side alone, stood in the locust tide, watching the countless floating beasts roaring, motionless.


    Caiying and Xiangru are both distracted. They want to see Zhou Shu''s ability. Bian Xue in the demon refining world is also very focused. There is a vast void in front of her. The outside situation is clear. She can directly talk to Zhou Shu. You can even transfer some power out of the call, but you need to rely on the old pot.


    His expression was indifferent, and he didn''t see any movements, only a ray of light radiated in all directions.


    may be bright, dim, dense or sparse, and some cannot be noticed. The light falls on the floating beasts one by one.


    The floating beasts stagnated for a while, after a pause of two or three breaths, they straightened their legs and feet after a few struggling, completely dead, and then gathered behind Zhou Shu. The dead floating beasts seemed to be pulled by invisible silk threads. Flew past one after another.


    With only a few dozen breaths of effort, tens of thousands of floating beast corpses piled up behind Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was still calm and relaxed, and he didn''t seem to feel at all.


    "What''s the matter, can''t I understand?"


    "I don''t know this, but Zhou should be so strong!"


    "Brother Shu, how did you do it?"


    Bianxue couldn''t help asking, Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I will explain to you slowly, but you may not be able to listen..."


    Those rays of light are all rays of comfort.


    The shape of ���� is different because Shu Zhili changed during the launch process.


    According to the characteristics of each floating beast you see, the Shu''s power to attack them will also be adjusted accordingly. For example, when the floating beast is condensed by the power of water, the power of Shu will become the power of fire to restrain it. If it is black The law of shadow uses the power of the law of light. In short, no matter what the law is, Shu''s power will be transformed into a corresponding law that restrains it or can be greatly weakened, attacking the weak with a strong attack.


    Of course, Zhou Shu could not restrain or weaken the power of many laws. At this time, he would use the powerful laws of destruction and the laws of thunder to deal with them.


    As for the floating beast condensed by the power of the stronger law, Zhou Shu will use two Shu powers, one is transformed into the power of patching the sky, and the other is transformed into the power of compassion. The two powers merge or merge on the floating beast. The collision, the resulting power, the floating beast can''t afford it, is basically straightforward.


    There were also floating beasts that Zhou Shu didn''t understand at all or were too powerful. At that time, they only used Shu''s power to wrap around perception, and would not attack at all.


    Now there is no need to target too strong enemies, just perceive carefully, and strive to get more fragments.


    The battle looks very simple, you can do it without hands, but in fact it is very complicated. It requires many conditions. One is to see through the tens of thousands of floating beasts in a very short period of time. The second is to send out the power of comfort to reach the floating beast. During this period of time on the body, it is necessary to complete the corresponding transformation of Shu Zhili and the law power. The third is to recover. The remaining power is responsible for transporting the floating beasts back, and at the same time feeding back the information of the battle to Zhou Shu, this is very important.


    This fighting method is simple and effective, and there is almost no danger. Most of the floating beasts die without seeing Zhou Shu at all. The only shortcoming is that it consumes a little bit more. It is not only the consumption of Shu Zhi��s power, but also the spiritual consciousness. of.


    Of course this is not a problem.


    Zhou Shu has accumulated enough, and Shu Zhili is not the power of the bloodline. It is indeed stronger with the more you use it. Feedback from each battle can make Shu Zhili go forward a little bit, and the more you use Zhou Shu, the better. Satisfy.


    By the way, he should be regarded as the first person among the golden immortals in the heavens, and most Taiyi Daluo can''t compare with him.


    Of course, the strength will never be bad, but he has never been in contact with the immortal world, and the immortal list will not change.


    Bianxue frowned, and said, "...Does it mean to attack the enemy by his own strength and his shortcoming?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, the core is these eight words, you deserve to be Xuemei, I said so much, as you said."


    Bianxue laughed, her brows gleaming, "Hehe."


    In fact, she still didn��t understand, but she didn��t want to understand. She knew Zhou Shu��s ability, even if it was put in the heavens, few of them could compare with it. She didn��t want to be able to learn. What I want is to participate in this battle with everyone, and I don''t want to stay out of it.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You can also join in a while, and just start with what you see."


    "I see, Brother Shu."


    Bianxue nodded vigorously, feeling guessed, but it felt good.


    Time flies quickly, several hours in the blink of an eye.


    At first, a few people strangled the floating beast together. It seemed that the phases were the most bursting, the gathering momentum was the most, and the killing was the most, but later, the difference came out.


    Caiying put away the last sword wind and hid behind Zhou Shu, helping to clean the body of the floating beast. It seemed that she had run out of strength. Like every other hour, she would cast the blood sea raging wave and follow along at other times. Picking up **** behind the little stones, the little stones are getting more and more vigorous, and they are about to run out of the locust tide. Zhou Shu still stands in the middle to challenge, and his posture has not changed.


    Caiying asked in a low voice, "How many people killed in this palace, Old Hu?"


    Hu Hu pointed to the pile of corpses beside him, "It''s about 4.5 million yuan, it''s amazing, Lord Palace."


    Xiangru was quite emotional, "Yeah, I didn''t expect you to be so persistent. I only killed more than two million."


    "Call me Lord Palace Master."


    Caiying looked at the corpse mountain that was higher than the cloud, stagnating, "The biggest pile is the one killed by Zhou...two or three times more than this palace, ten million?"


    Old Hu shook his head, "That''s a little stone, more than 13 million, the master''s over there, about 9 million."


    "Little Rock is so powerful!?"


    Caiying was stunned, and said dissatisfied, "I don��t believe it! It''s fought with this palace hundreds of times It''s all half a catty, we should kill almost the same? How could it be more than ten million? , Can''t even compare to Zhou?"


    "It doesn''t work if you refuse to accept it."


    Zhou Shu''s phantom smiled and approached, "You are close in strength, but Little Stone is more suitable for this kind of battle, and the longer the time, the greater the gap between you and it."


    He didn��t include himself because he didn��t use his full strength. It can be said that half of his strength was useless. If he exerts his full strength, in this time period of the day, Little Rock can��t match him, but if the time is longer, even Zhou Shu himself couldn''t compare to it.


    But now the little stone has not the ability to continue fighting for a day and night. After a few hours of fighting, its eyes have become half black and half red. At most two hours later, it must rest and eliminate the increasingly mad fighting will. keep fighting.


    This is already scary.


    The little stone is definitely a war machine. It is no wonder that it can easily disrupt several demon worlds, making people frightened, and it can also bring a disaster after coming to the mysterious yellow world.


    Another regret is that the golden light emitted by the little stone did not give Zhou Shu, Caiying and the others the ability to fight for a long time, only slightly improved.


    Maybe only certain ethnic groups can use these golden lights.


    Caiying angrily said, "Sooner or later this palace will surpass it!"


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2649: Via 10 salt

    Time passed, Zhou Shu has spent more than half a year in the locust tide.


    It is a rare opportunity to encounter this kind of opportunity. Of course, Zhou Shu would not let it go. He followed the locust tide and continued to kill the floating beasts.


    In the world of refining monsters, the corpses of floating beasts are piled up, and at a glance, the total number will not be less than two billion.


    Zhou Shu is not satisfied, because most of these floating beasts are soldier beasts. The lowest-level floating beasts are not as good as those of Sanxian. The advantage is that they are very easy to use, but no matter how large they are, they are of little value. , And the power of the law he perceives and understands is not enough, and he does not want to leave.


    "It''s almost time, Zhou?"


    "Wait another hour, don''t worry."


    In the long-term battle, several people formed a fixed battle mode.


    Every ten hours of fighting, he will stop and rest for a whole day. This is not difficult to do. Just hide the black shell and fly to the edge of the locust tide.


    The locust tide is hundreds of thousands of miles wide, but only the floating beasts in the middle thousands of miles are as dense as the crucian carp that crosses the river. Zhou Shu.


    "Brother Zhou, do you feel that the floating beasts seem to kill more and more?"


    "Yes, Honmiya also thinks so, killing so many, it seems that there is no impact at all..."


    "At present, there must be more and more floating beasts."


    Following the locust tide for so long, Zhou Shu saw a terrifying characteristic of the floating beast.


    Floating beasts do not grow indefinitely, but after they consume enough energy, they will fission, one becomes two, two becomes four, and the energy that causes fission is the world or floating island passed by on the way, and Practitioners, alien races, etc., as long as there is energy such as the power of the law, almost anything will become food for the floating beast, (except for the energy that has exploded, such as the Void Storm, which the floating beast cannot swallow), Zhou Shu personally saw It was seen that after the locust tide completely swallowed a realm, the number of zooplankton increased by at least ten billion.


    The fissioned floating beasts will become weaker, and it is a good time to attack them.


    With fission, plus the floating beasts added in the middle, theoretically the locust tide can continue to expand, to an unimaginable level, enough to swallow the entire sky, but it is actually impossible.


    First, in the human world, the locust tide will definitely encounter resistance. Under the current situation, the resistance is not enough. There are more floating beasts fissioned than dead floating beasts, and the total number is increasing. But in the outer realm close to the immortal realm, if the immortal city with many practitioners exerts its strength, the number of dead beasts will definitely be more, the energy consumed by the locust tide will be less, and the number of floating beasts will be reduced. The locust tide will get smaller and smaller until it disappears completely.


    Second, fission is not endless. A floating beast can only fission three times at most. It does not mean that the fourth fission cannot occur, but starting from the fourth time, it will only become the weakest beast and cannot be maintained. The original strong.


    Because of these two reasons, many locust tides disappeared before they could get close to the fairy world.


    Especially now that the Outland is getting stronger and stronger, the locust tide basically does not have much impact on the Immortal Realm, but it is unique to the Outland.


    A few days later.


    The tide of locusts passed through another world.


    The realm seems to be very mature. There are many living creatures on it. Unfortunately, on the route of the locust tide, although the realm is not in the center of the locust tide, the floating herd there is also considered dense, and most of them are doomed.


    This is the catastrophe of development in the outside world, and we must face risks at any time.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, looked forward, his eyes stopped slightly.


    A few figures quickly flew out of the realm, facing the locust tide, and there was a large group behind them, and it seemed that they were planning to fight the locust tide outside the realm.


    is a foreign race, but Zhou Shu can��t tell which race it is.


    looks a bit similar to humans, with a dark yellow complexion, a short stature, and sturdy limbs. The shoulder blades on the back are arched high and look like undeveloped wings.


    The leader was not a foreigner, but a person Zhou Shu knew well.


    Mu Wang.


    should be the real shadow, the strength is much worse than that seen in the Yinkui realm, and it is similar to the one in the Tianfeng realm.


    King Mu obviously saw Zhou Shu too, his eyes lit up and he rushed over.


    The floating beasts on the road were bounced away, and they could not hinder him at all.


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "Mu Wang, it is also a kind of fate to see you here."


    King Mu stood still, his expression condensed, "Your Excellency Yang Rong, do you think this ten salt world can be kept?"


    Zhou Shu glanced away and shook his head slightly, "I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    The alien races in the distance have already fought with the floating beasts. They are all brave, but they don��t look like they can win. Soon they were submerged by the turbulent locust tide, almost no signs of them can be seen, they can only listen. To an angry cry.


    "I really can''t hold it."


    King Mu sighed slightly, "They are all strong and good at fighting. When it comes to fighting alone, they are never under the golden fairy. Even the dragons are also troublesome, but they don''t have any group warfare, they can''t use magic weapons, and they don''t know how to use formations. , This floating beast is simply their dead spot, it is too difficult."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The ten salt world was shot down by King Mu?"


    Mu Wang paused, "It''s my site, but I didn''t control their thoughts. I just helped to integrate it and do some business."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s just business, right? Since you can''t keep it, why not just give up?"


    King Mu stared at Zhou Shu, "I will not give up any realm. I have already ordered it. It will take up to ten days before other realms will have reinforcements."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Mu Wang is a benevolent and righteous person, but it will last ten days. It will be difficult to rely on these people and the shadow of Mu Wang Ha ha ha, Yang Rong," Mu Wang laughed , His expression was slightly sinking, "You don''t need to be circumspect. You also know that I am here to negotiate terms with you. Come on, what do you need?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I want to know what I want to do?"


    King Mu slowly said, "I''m sure to hold on for five days. For the remaining five days, you need your help. If you can hold on, you will get my friendship... Of course, it��s no problem if you want other things, as long as you get to Xuchang. , Your Excellency will get what you want."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Mu Wang''s friendship...this reward seems a bit heavier."


    King Mu was taken aback, showing a hint of surprise, "Well, I thought you would look down upon you, I was driven out by the Dragon Realm, you should be clear."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Hehe, I know, but it''s okay, I can help with that!"


    It will not be a loss-making business to get the friendship of King Mu. Although King Mu has no position in the dragon world, Zhou Shu believes that the future of King Mu must be better than those of the dragon descendants and grandchildren in the dragon world. Any pure pedigree theory is shit. How could King Mu, who had the blood of Hachi and Golden Dragon, be stronger than the average dragon? Unlike King Mu, Zhou Shu really had the skill of observing people and saw clearly.


    After seeing King Mu last time, Zhou Shu decided to make friends with King Mu instead of making enemies.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2650: Cant do

    King Mu couldn''t hide his joy and immediately said, "Thank you, your Excellency, how do you plan to help us?"


    After thinking about it, he added, "If necessary, I can also follow your orders, and the same goes for those people."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Mr. Mu really believes it."


    King Mu smiled and nodded, "The Yinkui realm has always been dominated by the heavens. I have several bonds with her. No one knows her strength better than me. She is enough to protect the Yinkui realm. Even I can''t act rashly. , After a few years, the sky disappeared without a trace, and when you were talking, the two saints were on the side but didn''t dare to make a sound... I think the master of the Yinkui Realm is you. , I certainly believe in your strength."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Mr. Mu has misunderstood. I am not the master of the Yinkui Realm, but it just happened to happen."


    Mu Wang said slowly, "It''s just that you are not used to it, and I am not used to it, so please don''t refuse, I believe you can do it."


    "That''s fine, but I don''t understand the Ten Salt Realm, your people should make their own decisions, as for me..."


    Zhou Shu looked at the locust tide and seemed to be thinking about something. After a pause of less than a dozen breaths, a bright light flashed in his eyes, "I will try to reduce the number of floating beasts that reach the Ten Salt Realm, almost to one-fifth of the current one. Right."


    "one fifth?"


    King Mu was shocked. If only one-fifth of the floating beasts impacting the Ten Salt Realm, he and the people in the Ten Salt Realm would be enough to hold on. Let alone ten days, one hundred days is not a problem, but the locust tide floats. The number of beasts is endless. How could he be reduced to one-fifth? Could it be that he alone could kill four-fifths of the floating beasts here?


    He will doubtfully say, "Your Excellency is really sure?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, very confident, "King Mu just watched. By the way, you should step back and stay away from me as far as possible. The farther the better."


    "Okay, I am waiting for your good news."


    King Mu didn''t ask too much, and quickly retreated, and the group of alien races also retreated, and they all deployed defenses close to the Ten Salt Realm.


    "What does this human want to do?"


    "I don''t know, Mu Wang seems to believe him very much."


    "Even if you let us retreat? If we missed the opportunity and caused something to happen to our ten salt world, even if King Mu stopped him, I would kill him!"


    The aliens were talking loudly, using their own weird language, and most of them thought Zhou Shu couldn''t understand it.


    Zhou Shu understood. When he separated from Xiaozhao, he learned the language of nearly ten thousand races, and also recognized the origin of these alien races. They were called the Mowing Clan, a rare race, and the Xuanhuang World. It��s also a little bit related. It��s formed by the combination of the Yu and Demon in the Demon Race. They are born to master the power of several laws, such as the power of the wind and the power of the earth, but due to the limitations of the blood of the Demon race, these powers can only Used to strengthen the body and cannot be cast.


    Without paying too much attention, Zhou Shu quickly flew to the middle of the locust tide.


    Wherever he passed, the floating beasts fell one after another, even if there were dozens of miles away, and no floating beasts could come close to him anymore. Soon Zhou Shu cleared out a cavity with a radius of tens of miles, with many edges and corners. The shape is weird and looks very abrupt in the vast locust tide.


    Seeing that the floating beasts kept hitting, but couldn''t reach Zhou Shu for dozens of miles, the Mowing tribe was shocked.


    "What is this?"


    "Very strange!"


    "Maybe he is really capable, but what''s the use of this? At best, he can only protect himself. We want to protect a world!"


    "Yes, I can''t think of it. Why did he do this, just to show us?"


    King Mu��s expression was calm. This was just a simple release of power. He could easily do it with the power of the dragon, but he expected that Zhou Shu would not do useless work. There must be no deep meaning in doing this, but why on earth? No clue.


    Zhou Shu stood in the hollow, staring at his surroundings, with extraordinary concentration, for a full two quarters of an hour.


    When the Endwing Clan became bored, Zhou Shu moved.


    With the surrounding cavity, he slowly moved to a certain position in the locust tide. In the eyes of everyone, Zhou Shu took out a talisman, glanced at it, and hesitated to take out another one. At the same time, he was ill. Back, thousands of miles back in the blink of an eye.


    But he did not stop until he flew hundreds of thousands of miles away, and he was a little relieved.


    The void is still in place, anyone can see. The two talisman inside are expanding, and the speed of expansion is very fast. The original two small talisman filled the void of tens of miles in a few breaths. .


    The cavity was filled with dark red light, like a burning sun, completely unable to look directly at it.


    The Last Wings moved their gazes one after another, and there was a hint of fear on their faces unconsciously. There was a powerful force that they could not resist or even imagine. A little bit felt that there was something that would be destroyed within a million miles. The feeling of burning.


    King Mu stared straight forward, completely forgetting himself, without noticing that his own eyes had also turned dark red.


    boom!


    In the quiet sound, the void suddenly exploded!


    It was a little bit, then a line, and then expanded to the entire sky, and the dazzling red light instantly enveloped the entire void.


    Without seeing anything anymore, King Mu also quickly put away all his perceptions. He knew that no matter how many perceptions he released, he would be melted by the light, and he might even be injured.


    The light lasted for three breaths and then disappeared.


    But the void at this time has changed its appearance.


    Amidst the locust tide, a huge polyhedral cavity with a radius of tens of thousands of miles appeared, just blocking the path of the locust tide. Although it is a hollow, everyone can perceive it. The hollow is full of powerful and inviolable power. No floating beast dared to pass there.


    Just like a huge stone is added to the river, the river can only detour.


    And that stone was exactly a million miles in front of the Ten Salt World.


    The locust tide is still advancing vigorously, but due to the obstacles of the void, it has to divert and divert. There are a lot fewer floating beasts passing through the ten salt world. At a glance, almost two-thirds are diverted, only one-third. One is still clinging to the ten salt world.


    The pressure on the Ten Salt Realm was reduced by more than half This was Zhou Shu''s goal. He didn''t need to kill the floating beasts in the locust tide, as long as the locust tide changed slightly.


    "Sir, how did you do it?"


    King Mu couldn''t keep his reserve either, his eyes flashed, "Please teach me."


    Although I knew it was a secret, I couldn''t help but ask, it was too important and wanted too much.


    At this moment, he also knew that Zhou Shu''s strength must be reassessed.


    Those end-winged tribes were all stunned, looking at Zhou Shu like looking at their totem ancient feather god, almost had to worship, creating such a big obstacle in the void, and still able to block the locust tide. Things, they never even thought about it.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You can''t do it, and I can''t explain it."


    Indeed, even if they were told the principle, they would not be able to do it, and Zhou Shu himself might only be able to do it once.

 Chapter 2651: 1 smile

    I can''t do it.


    This is not easy, there are three difficulties.


    First, like building a dam in a big river, you must first calculate a suitable point.


    If the point where the embankment is placed is wrong, even if it is a bit wrong, the diverging locust tide will increase the impact on the ten salt world, and the result will be counterproductive. It may flood the entire ten salt world in an instant, which is difficult to calculate. It is all kinds of floating animals, not fixed rivers and seas.


    So even Zhou Shu didn''t dare to rely solely on the calculations of the sea of ??knowledge. He had to observe carefully for a long time before he could make a decision.


    The second difficulty is the stones that make up the dam.


    The power of destruction in Doom Talisman is undoubtedly the best choice.


    After the Doomsday Talisman is used, it will form a large area of ??destruction, which is filled with the power of destruction, and it will take a long time to disappear.


    The power of destruction is the power of high-level laws. Almost all floating beasts are incomparable. When encountering the power of destruction, they will consciously bypass it, just like a river encounters a reef, and will naturally divert and divert.


    Determine the location, build the dam, and the third point is the shape of the stone.


    What kind of shape must the power of destruction be in order to get the best effect, and to minimize the number of floating beasts that pass through the ten salt world after the change?


    It took Zhou Shu a lot of soul and consciousness to calculate the shape of the power of destruction, and finally it was determined to be a nine-sided body, which can block the floating beasts in all directions, and has the least impact on the ten salt world. The calculation is not difficult, but how to make the destruction It is the most difficult thing for the force to become this shape.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a long time, and decided to use Shu''s power to construct the void, then [reading at zero point] and then use the talisman, using the void to limit the power in the talisman.


    Obviously, Shu Zhili cannot withstand the burst of destructive force, and can only be guided appropriately to avoid the natural burst of destructive force, so that the destructive force will advance in a fixed direction, just like directional blasting, although it is very difficult to achieve , But Zhou Shu must do it, because if he can''t do it, all the previous hard work will be wasted.


    Zhou Shu did it after losing not knowing how much power and spiritual consciousness, and Shenhun felt very tired.


    This process is very complicated and consumes a lot of money, but Zhou Shu has gained a lot of experience. He has a preliminary understanding of the power of destruction on the experience of the law of destruction. The next time he uses the Doom Talisman, he will be more focused and efficient. Maybe he You don''t need evasion talisman, and it can also be used in battles with high-level practitioners.


    In short, the power of destruction is limited by him in a fixed shape, and there is no uncontrolled outbreak, then the third point is also successfully completed.


    So now everyone saw that the two doomsday charms formed a hollow, slightly changing the direction of the locust tide, so that a large number of floating beasts no longer passed through the Ten Salt Realm, and the Ten Salt Realm became safe.


    "Actually, I don''t think it can be done either."


    King Mu has calmed down and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, sir, I''m the one who said more."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, I want to explain but I can''t explain it. By the way, Mu Wang, I haven''t finished my business yet."


    King Mu doubted, "That''s enough, now we have enough to guard the Ten Salt Realm for ten days, even if it''s more days, it all depends on your Excellency, how can you be embarrassed to let your Excellency contribute."


    "It is one-fifth, and now there are almost three-tenths."


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "Leave it to me for one-tenth of the extra."


    King Mu looked at Zhou Shu, smiling and not insisting, "Well, I want to see your Excellency show more style."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, but waved his hand, and the little stone appeared beside him.


    Seeing the locust tide in the distance, Xiao Shishi was excited, his hair was erected, and he rushed up with grinning teeth.


    "Is this the spirit beast raised by your lord? It looks very interesting..."


    Before the words were halfway, King Mu paused, and the small Hohen suddenly took out a halberd that was several tens of feet long. As soon as he swept it, hundreds of floating beasts fell down without resistance at all.


    This funny little thing was so powerful that it held back his words.


    "Don''t talk to King Mu, I''ll be busy for a while."


    Zhou Shu smiled and flew behind the little stone, while using various domains to assist, while collecting the floating beast corpses, at the same time he was feeling the power of destruction in the distance.


    In front of outsiders, he doesn''t use Caiying and Xiangru, and he doesn''t want to show his strength too much, just a little stone.


    It''s just one tenth of the floating beast.


    It''s a pity to say that the two apocalyptic talisman exploded just now, killing at least 30 million floating beasts, but these corpses were all swallowed by the power of destruction, not even the fragments were left, and many powers were confined in the hollow. , There is no way to get it.


    Seeing that the floating beasts rushing over were rapidly decreasing at a visible speed, King Mu felt his heart stagnated and could no longer stand. Excessive floating beasts was a disaster, but enough floating beasts were a chance. Of course, he did not want to miss it if he lacked resources. Can''t help but greeted, "You all start quickly, now the pressure is not much, there will be no harm, of course I will help."


    After greeted several times, the group of aliens did not move.


    "what happened?"


    Mu Wang''s expression sank, he was about to scold him, but found something was wrong.


    The expressions of the aliens changed drastically, and they were even more shocked than seeing Zhou Shu diverting the locust tide. Some bodies were shaking, and there was a lot of fear in their eyes.


    "Magic monkey...Magic monkey!"


    "That is the Earth Demon Soldier! This must be the Demon Monkey, the demon monkey with the Earth Demon Soldier is terrible!"


    "That is the power of Lin Xie, I feel it, can it be said that our calamity is coming again?"


    "God Yu, please don''t come again, don''t come again!"


    Some even knelt down, as if begging for something.


    "What demon monkey are you talking about, is that demon monkey?"


    King Mu is very knowledgeable and naturally knows what a demon monkey is, and his heart is slightly stagnant, but he quickly yells, "Don''t worry about the demon monkey, now that is his spirit beast, here to help us! It can''t be done to you Cause a threat, hurry up and eliminate the floating beasts, otherwise the Ten Salt Realm will really be over!"


    In the scolding, with the inviolable Longwei, the aliens were shocked, and soon recovered and started fighting against the enemy.


    It''s just that their hearts are still a little restless, and they look at Zhou Shu in the distance from time to time, thinking about something in secret.


    Of course Zhou Shu also heard these words of the Endwing Clan.


    It can be seen that these end-wing tribes know the demon monkeys. It is possible that the demon monkeys brought a catastrophe to the end-wing tribe, so they are so afraid of the demon monkeys. No wonder, the end-wing tribe is also considered a demon tribe. It��s not surprising that I��ve encountered a demon monkey before, but what is the power of Lin Xie they mentioned, is it the mysterious power on the little stone?


    Maybe the End Wings understand this power? Will stay here for a while longer.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu smiled.


    This can be regarded as an unexpected gain. It may be a great gain. When he took out the small stones, he had not thought of so much.


    (Ps: Thank you Meihua Qingyue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2652: I was taught

    Ten days passed quickly.


    In the distance, a large group of alien races came galloping in, afraid that the total number would not be tens of thousands.


    Although the races are different, a little bit of perception can tell that most of them are no less than true immortals, and there are many foreign races equivalent to golden immortals.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The reinforcements of King Mu are really on time."


    "It''s an hour early, it''s okay."


    King Mu looked calm and immediately began to dispatch orders. After a while, those alien races went into battle.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu quickly recalled Xiaoshitou, "Mu Wang��s reinforcements come, so I don��t need me anymore, haha."


    "If your Excellency is willing to continue to help, I definitely welcome it, but my subordinates have never experienced a big battle, so I can give them a little more chance." Seeing Zhou Shu''s understanding, King Mu felt relieved and smiled. "This I have worked hard for you for a while, Your Excellency Yang Rong."


    He is really worried that Zhou Shu will continue to fight. After all, the floating beasts are a very important resource for him. When the world is not dangerous, it is best to get more, especially after seeing the speed of the small stones killing the floating beasts... ��


    Thinking of this, King Mu sighed unconsciously, "Your lord''s spirit beast is really too powerful. If you make it yourself, I think we can do without reinforcements."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Actually, I can''t match it, Mu Wang."


    "Your Excellency said and laughed."


    King Mu looked solemn and said in a deep voice, "Your Excellency has done me a great favor. I don''t know if I can help you?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "No, it''s just a matter of effort, even if there is no request from King Mu, I will kill the floating beast."


    King Mu bowed, "Thank you, Your Excellency."


    "All friends, you are welcome."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. He knew that King Mu was testing. In fact, the conditions had been negotiated a long time ago. It was the friendship between the two parties. But if Zhou Shu was suddenly greedy at this time and wanted the lion to open his mouth, then this friendship would probably not Count.


    King Mu looked at Zhou Shu, smiling more and more, "Your Excellency, what are your plans, if there is nothing to do..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "About a year later, I will go to Xuchang to meet King Mu."


    "Okay, I understand."


    King Mu lightly nodded, "Your Excellency still intends to follow the locust tide. If you want to do it yourself, you must be careful."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Mr. Mu, it seems that the locust tide is not strong. With your and my abilities, staying in it for a few years will not be a problem."


    "What we saw is the head of the locust tide, which means that the past ten days are the vanguard forces of the locust tide, and the ones behind are different," Mu Wang said with a solemn expression, "and we don''t know what they have swallowed. World, what has happened."


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually condensed, "Abnormal change, what else does King Mu know?"


    King Mu thought for a while and said, "According to your practitioners, it should be a bizarre change after the floating beast swallowed too many different laws. I can''t say that, anyway, some individuals will suddenly become very strong. And there is no difference in appearance from the original. This kind of floating beasts are particularly difficult to deal with. If they use ordinary methods, they are likely to be attacked and injured."


    Zhou Shu thanked him very seriously, "That''s it, thank Mu Wang."


    He hadn''t heard of this, if a soldier beast suddenly had the strength of a fireball insect, it would really catch people off guard.


    For him, it wasn''t a problem. He used his divine sense to perceive and explore, and he was able to avoid the strong in time beforehand, but it was a bit troublesome to change to other people, and he was not too relieved that the little stones would pick them up to fight alone.


    He paused, "Mr. Mu, I have experienced a locust wave before, and it seems that this has never happened before."


    King Mu slowly said, "Is it in the late stage of the locust tide? That''s different. This is the beginning of the locust tide. There are many realms and alien races swallowed by the locust tide in the early stage. The possibility of abnormal changes is relatively large, but afterwards, with As the resistance increases, the possibility of mutation becomes smaller and smaller."


    Zhou Shu said respectfully, "Then I will understand, King Mu, what else can I teach?"


    King Mu has been the king in this area for thousands of years, and his understanding of the locust tide is probably better than Zhou Shu, so it is better to ask for more advice.


    "You and I are all friends, I can''t talk about teaching, I will just say something."


    King Mu smiled and nodded, "Every three hundred years, there are about 21 locust tides appearing from all over the heavens, each going along a basically fixed route around the heavens. The locust tides are full of floating animals. However, the intensity of each locust tide is slightly different. Among them, the locust tide on our side is relatively weak. It may be that there are fewer laws near the dragon world. I heard that the most powerful locust tide comes from the edge of the heavens, and it is the most general. The floating beast is equivalent to one of our powerful warriors. Fortunately, it only travels around the edges of the heavens. Otherwise, I really don��t know who can stop it... I��m afraid it��s only the kingdom of ten thousand dragons, the world of Luofu, and the world of Sakyamuni. The big world is enough."


    "Mu Wang is really knowledgeable and taught."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was trembling slightly, and he only pretended to say unconsciously, "By the way, where is the edge of the heavens?"


    King Mu stagnated, "You are stumping me. I don''t know where the specific location is, I only know that it is farther away than Outland... Once I heard someone say that it is a place of exile for the immortal world and other forces. Those who have lost will never come back, and there is no way to come back. What do you ask this for?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Just ask, I don''t want to go."


    It was the fourth time that he heard the message of The Edge of the Heavens, but there was no clear one, but he had a faint feeling, Is the Edge of the Heavens a secret? Is there a locust tide guarding the entrance? What law is the edge of the heavens imprisoned? How big should the secret realm be?


    When he left the Xuanhuang Realm, he didn''t pay much attention, and he was a bit misguided. However, at the realm at the time, paying attention to most of them would have no results.


    Unable to think of it for the time being, he put away his thoughts, "Mr. Mu, I will leave first."


    "Don''t you stay a few days?"


    King Mu has some doubtsAren��t you trying to inquire about the magic monkey with the Mowing Clan? They all told me, and I also told them to do my best to help you. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s okay, it''s a small matter, it''s the same whether you call it or not, let''s seize the time to kill more floating beasts."


    In fact, it��s almost time to inquire. There is no need to go there again. The endwing tribe doesn��t know much about the devil monkey, but their ancestors have experienced two devil monkey slaughters, so they are afraid of it like a tiger, and that Lin Xie They didn''t know the specific situation, they only knew that Lin Xie was an ancient demon god, who regarded fighting as a powerful demon **** of life, obsessed with fighting other demon gods, and the demon monkey should have inherited his divine power.


    For Zhou Shu, knowing the name had already achieved the goal, and it was impossible for these people to detect the whereabouts of the demon god.


    Mu Wang smiled and nodded, "Then Xuchangjie goodbye."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, he flew into the void and disappeared, while King Mu stayed in place for a long time, and finally sighed.


    (Ps: Thank you Meihua Qingyue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2653: Dragon Road Sign

    Satisfied.


    Seeing the boundless fragments of the law under his feet, Zhou Shu smiled with satisfaction.


    The power of the law in so many fragments is countless. If the omnipotence is used, the cultivation level will be improved a lot, but this is difficult to do. The law fragments are solid and difficult to break. If you want to completely deal with it, get The power in it will take a long time, and even the city lord of the Hunyuan realm may take hundreds of years. Of course, the city lord received more fragments at that time, but not all of them were used.


    take it easy.


    He told the old pot, "Don''t worry, use as much as you can."


    Hu Lao smiled and nodded, but he knew that his law of energy had not yet merged with other laws, and only a small part of it could be used. However, he would get enough benefits just to deal with the carcasses of floating beasts. Don''t worry about these fragments.


    Old Hu seemed thoughtful, "Master, are you planning to go to Xuchang Realm?"


    "Well, that''s enough."


    Soon, Zhou Shu left the locust tide and flew to Xuchang Realm in the distance.


    Hei Beili is very quiet, as quiet as the void. Zhou Shu has been accumulating the gains of this time, especially in terms of the rules. Caiying also has no strength to talk and fight. Her sword body seems to be improving again, and Zhou Shu cannot Judging her specific strength, she was definitely better than the average Jinxian. Xiao Shitou was also very quiet, sitting in a daze by Tianchi.


    After several years of fighting, it may have grown the most, but Zhou Shu is not clear to what extent.


    It has been fighting non-stop for three days before it needs to take a rest to eliminate the killing intent in its eyes, and facing a floating beast comparable to a golden immortal, it is also killed by two or three halves. It was not long after entering the war, but you must know, It is getting stronger as it hits, and Zhou Shu doesn''t know what kind of strength it can show later.


    Xiangru has nothing to say, he can''t draw power from the floating beast, but he has used the magic technique dozens of times more proficiently.


    After passing through seven or eight realms along the way, Zhou Shu stayed in each realm for a few days.


    Most of those realms were defeated by King Mu, and there was a real shadow in each realm. Zhou Shu had communicated and even discussed.


    The strength of the True Shadow is much worse than that of King Mu, and it is not strong in Zhou Shu''s eyes. However, it can separate so many clone projections and control nearly a hundred realms. This kind of ability is that Zhou Shu is also envious. I can only envy him, he is not the Haechi clan, and he can''t learn it, but he is not without opportunities. This kind of talent, probably derived from divine power, or the combination of the highest laws, will always be exposed in the future.


    These real shadows all have the will of King Mu, but their personalities are a little different, some are talkative, some are reticent, some are enthusiastic, and some are indifferent. They are all different. I don��t know that King Mu deliberately did it, so people don��t know him. This is the true nature of the truth, or the characteristics of the shadow of truth.


    I don''t know how long it took, a big world appeared before my eyes.


    From the hundreds of gang wind belts and torrent belts around the realm, it can be seen that there are many people coming and going, and this realm is very mature and prosperous.


    It is not unreasonable that Xuchang Realm, also known as King Mu��s Realm, is called the brightest pearl on the edge of the Dragon Realm.


    There were still three days away from the world, and a figure flew from a distance and stopped in front of the black shell.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Your Excellency Mu Wang."


    It was King Mu, and he was the deity, but he came out too fast, causing Zhou Shu to have some doubts. Even the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan could not find himself at a distance of three days. Did King Mu do anything with him?


    King Mu smiled and pointed to the distance, "Your Excellency, don''t be suspicious, I saw you through the beacon, and I came out to greet you immediately."


    Beside the rapids in the distance, there were a few sparks of light hanging from them. Zhou Shu had seen many of them on the road. Most of them were next to the rapids and wind belts. They had also detected them, but they couldn��t feel anything unusual. , Only knowing that the material is special and unable to communicate power, it is treated as a debris floating in the void.


    There are a lot of debris and garbage in the void, so hard that even the void storm can''t destroy it, but it''s basically useless.


    King Mu explained, "This is the beacon of the Dragon Race to guard against foreign enemies such as the Immortal Realm and the Devil Realm."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "You Dragon Race really have a lot of good things."


    The same is true when he thinks about it. In his current realm, he doesn''t think anyone can do anything on him, but he doesn''t know.


    King Mu smiled, "If your Excellency wants it, I will send you some later. It is not complicated to manipulate and it is difficult to destroy."


    "Thank you Mu Wang."


    Zhou Shu thanked him immediately. These dragon clan signs could not be used for defense. Foreign enemies can be found within a few days. Although the fairy world has similar early warning formations, it is too easy to be seen and easy to be destroyed. The materials are still very expensive and very impractical, and most of the world and Xiancheng are not available.


    Mu Wang smiled and walked forward, "Having finally hoped your Excellency, this time I have to thank your Excellency very well. Some signs are nothing."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and walked slowly, "Mu Wang has thanked him, so you don''t have to be polite."


    "Let��s not talk about the locust tide. I have been blessed by Your Excellency in several worlds. Your Excellency��s knowledge and views on all things really make me admire. Even the prophets of the old clan can��t compare. Than, if you can help me..."


    King Mu suddenly turned his head and said in a concentrated voice, "Your Excellency, I have something to ask, I wonder if I can speak?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Mu Wang, you have asked for the third time, but still don''t hold out too much hope. I won''t be able to stay in Mu Wang realm for long."


    In several realms, he has communicated with True Shadow and talked about the aisles. Both sides have gained a lot, and Mu Wang must have gained a lot, because Zhou Shu is a mobile treasure house of knowledge. As long as it is not hidden, anyone You can clearly understand this after spending a few hours with him. Of course, Zhou Shu also regarded King Mu as a friend and didn''t hide too much.


    "Oh, it''s a pity, I won''t ask again."


    King Mu shook his head, his eyes were slightly sad. As early as five hundred years ago, King Mu regarded Zhou Shu as a talent that must be pursued, the most precious and most needed talent. In his eyes, Zhou Shu can help him achieve the supreme cause. If Zhou Shu is there, he would do anything easier.


    But I can''t recruit it at all It is indeed the emperor of the Xuanhuang world.


    This is the third and last time he has invited Zhou Shu. Asking it again will have the opposite effect.


    In fact, he had known for a long time that even if Zhou Shu, as a human emperor, was only a golden immortal, he could not be willing to be subordinate to others, especially under the dragon clan. Then his approach to Zhou Shu must be changed, either to destroy it or to treat him in good faith. Kindness, there will be many opportunities for cooperation in the future.


    After taking a look at Zhou Shu, he quickly became relieved, "Your Excellency intends to go through Xuchang Realm to Dragon Realm?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have this plan."


    King Mu looked sincere, "Just say if you need anything, I will help. Let me go to Xuchang Realm first, sir, please."


    "Just about to disturb King Mu."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, not at all polite.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2654: Grand reception

    (Ps: Anniversary.)


    Zhou Shu was surprised.


    He didn''t expect that Xuchang circles would attach such importance to him.


    The seven-color Hongqiao that extends from the Qifeng layer to the main hall is welcomed by tens of thousands of half-dragons, a guard of honor composed of hundreds of powerful men from all ethnic groups, and a gorgeous palace. Even the golden fairy of Hunyuan will be surprised. High feast...


    This was a grand treatment Zhou Shu had never experienced before, and he didn''t even think about it.


    This can''t be prepared in three days. It seems that King Mu has already started to prepare.


    Looking at the dishes made with brave meat in front of him, Zhou Shu looked at the only person in the temple besides him, that is, King Mu, and said with emotion, "King Mu, do you treat other people like this? No wonder you can recruit. With so many powerful aliens, I almost regret my previous decision, ha ha."


    King Mu looked condensed and shook his head, "Of course not. Your Excellency is the first person I entertain with such heart."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Mu Wang, I don''t seem to be worthy of you."


    King Mu stared at Zhou Shu, saying every word, "If even the emperor is not worthy of this treatment, who else can be worth it?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, looking at King Mu, waves appeared in his eyes.


    Human Emperor, I haven''t heard this word for a long time, and I almost forgot that I am Human Emperor.


    Since leaving the heavens, he has put the title of Human Sovereign on the shelf, and he has also thrown it aside from his heart. His weak strength makes him have to hide himself, and at the same time he feels that the honor of Human Sovereign has not been taken by the heavens. Recognizing this is also a thing that puzzled him. Because of the Xuanyuan sword, the imperial emperor in the Xuanhuang realm was forgiven for not being respected, but in the immortal realm, the human practitioners seemed to keep secret of the emperor. Zhou Shu Inquired for a long time and didn''t get any news about Human Emperor, so in any case, he would not say that he was Human Emperor.


    King Mu recognized himself as the emperor, which also showed that he knew he was Zhou Shu. When did he know that? How did he know?


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Is Mu Wang joking?"


    "of course not."


    King Mu slowly said, "There is no need to kill me. There are only two of us here. I will not leak it out. I treat this matter very sincerely. I think this is what I should and must do. Your Lord."


    Zhou Shu was silent for a while, then slowly said, "Why does King Mu say that?"


    "Very simple."


    King Mu calmly said, "I thought we would be a class of people before, and the moment I saw your Excellency, I was more certain of this idea. You and I have enough talents and ambitions, but you have not yet acquired The corresponding status is nothing more, but you and I believe that this day will undoubtedly come, maybe in the near future, do you think, sir?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, as if he understood something, "If I promised your invitation, how would you treat me?"


    "It''s still the same grand, there can be someone as a subordinate, what can I not be satisfied with, hahaha!"


    Mu Wang laughed, but he quickly converged, and said slowly, "But I know that''s impossible. Your Excellency has great ambitions and will never be tempted by me, so just ask casually. You don''t have to care too much, you and I are destined to be Equal friends, or allies."


    Zhou Shu was silent for a few breaths, then smiled, "Perhaps so."


    "I''m relieved to say that, drinking and drinking."


    King Mu filled Zhou Shu with wine and said slowly, "Your Excellency doesn''t want to know, why do I know your true identity?"


    "I had some doubts before, but after thinking about it, I was negligent."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "You are a descendant of the Golden Dragon. You should know a Golden Dragon who soared from the Profound Yellow Realm, right?"


    King Mu was stagnant, and smiled, "I thought that you could guess for a while. It seems that there is no chance. Yes, five hundred years ago, when I returned to the Golden Dragon Realm, I made a guide. A descendant of the Golden Dragon from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Mr. Mu, haven''t you broken away from the Golden Dragon Realm?"


    "It''s not a break away. It''s just a bet with a few elders in the clan. You can''t go back if there is nothing important, and you can''t use the identity of the Golden Dragon clan..." King Mu paused, "In fact, they are all trivial things. Speak slowly."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "It''s me who said too much, Mu Wang doesn''t care about it."


    "The descendant I brought up is called Jin Xuan, ranking third among the descendants of the Golden Dragon clan."


    King Mu looked into the distance, "The reason why he is so high is that his blood is extremely pure, even with the breath of the ancestor of the Golden Dragon. If it were not for the elders to test him, I am afraid he would be ranked first immediately, with the greatest possibility. In fact, I think he is the most likely one to inherit the Golden Dragon Lord."


    Zhou Shu secretly sighed, this is the gap.


    The little dragon he rescued from the eyes of the sea, soaring into the sky, is most likely to become the Lord of the Golden Dragon, but he himself is still up and down in the heavens. He has not even a piece of land of his own. No, he even got the land. No qualifications.


    But looking at King Mu''s look, when it comes to Jin Xuan, there doesn''t seem to be much hatred, which is a bit strange.


    King Mu smiled and said, "Do you think I should hate him? I don''t like the dragons that value bloodline too much, because I value abilities more. The main reason I hate the children of the golden dragons is that they are too incompetent, and this Jin Xuan is not only strong And it��s not as humble as the Dragon Clan. Even if I have a bit of hatred for the Golden Dragon Clan, it��s hard to get him. I sometimes feel that he may be the best candidate to succeed the Lord."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I see."


    King Mu looked at Zhou Shu, his calm eyes flashed, like Wanjun��s thunder fell, and the waves surged in an instant, ��He is his country��s lord, and I decided to go my own way. I came out to create a new country for myself. It''s not for the Golden Dragon Clan to see them. It''s just a Golden Dragon Realm. I won''t take it seriously."


    Feeling the confidence in his words, Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously.


    He slightly underestimated King Mu. If he wanted to create his own country because of hatred, his vision would be small, and King Mu would not be like that.


    "That Jin Xuan, what he admired most is Human Sovereign you."


    King Mu looked at Zhou Shu and said with a solemn expression, "Because it was my lead, he talked a little bit more with me, and occasionally he would come to me. Almost every time we talked, he would mention you. The name, he said that you changed his destiny and allowed him to grow into a true dragon clan''s teacher. He is also a recognized human emperor in the Xuanhuang Realm. He is the greatest hero who has allowed the Xuanhuang Realm to rise again in tens of thousands of years, and is a truly great human being."


    He smiled, "I don''t believe it to be honest, he is just a child, and he doesn''t know what greatness is."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I shouldn''t have believed it. Next time you see him, you will say that you have seen me. That''s not the case."


    King Mu did not answer, and took out a portrait, "He brought this to the Dragon Realm. Do you look like you?"


    In the painting is a tall and tall young man standing with a cross sword, facing a huge violent golden flood dragon. There is no trace of fear on his face, and behind him is a blue slowly swimming. Color snake.

 Chapter 2655: 500 years

    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, King Mu took out two more paintings, "There are two more."


    On one picture is a large turbulent deep-sea vortex. A small snake less than three feet is swimming in it. A young man stretched out his hand to grab it. The small snake''s horns suddenly glowed with golden light, holding on to the young man.


    One picture shows two people talking under a tree. One is still a young man and the other is dressed as a boy. The boy is respectful. The young man doesn''t have a smile on his face, but his eyes are very kind.


    Thinking of the past, Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Unexpectedly, he still remembers painting. The paintings are quite charming and much better than before."


    "The one who is good at painting is the King of Humanity. Jin Xuan said that his level is comparable to you, just like a small river to the sea. He also said that you are omnipotent and omnipotent. You can teach whatever he wants to learn. "I��ve never let him down," Mu Wang smiled slightly. "But after coming to the Golden Dragon Realm, he can no longer paint or learn other things. He puts these paintings with me. I hope I can help him find them. I have been looking for you for almost five hundred years, and I did not expect that I actually found it."


    Zhou Shu took a sip of wine and said with a satisfied expression, "Dragons who want to learn everything like him are indeed rare."


    "I didn''t see my true shadow in the Tianfeng realm, but when I saw your Excellency in the Yinkui realm, I was sure that you were the emperor of the mysterious yellow realm that Jin Xuan said."


    King Mu took a sip of his wine and continued, "Your disguise is very clever, even if you are Hunyuan Jinxian, you can��t see it, but you still can��t hide the true eyes of our Hachis. Although your appearance is a bit different from the painting, But the temperament and strength are the same as what Jin Xuan said, and in just a few years you have been subduing the sky and capturing the Anemone Realm. I can''t help but think so, you say."


    "I have nothing to hide, but I want to say that covering the sky is not what I subdued."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Moreover, I didn''t seize the Yinkui Realm. It is always the saint of the Yinkui Realm."


    Mu Wang smiled and shook his head, "Even if it''s not you, it has a lot to do with you. Alas, to me, Zhatian is actually a good business partner, better than the newcomer Youtan. You have saved me a lot of profit. Come on, sir."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "The Stygian lotus that covers the sky is far less than excellent. You are so cheap and good, Mu Wang."


    "Hahaha, you can see it."


    King Mu toasted the wine glass and smiled, "Please! Talking to your Excellency is fun. No one has ever said that to me."


    boom.


    The wine glasses collided, and the amber-like wine spilled down, rolling back and forth on the table, like pearls, with a crisp sound.


    Zhou Shu saw this wine for the first time, and couldn''t help but glance at it a few more times.


    He stretched out his hand to pick up the wine beads and put them in his mouth, sighing with emotion, "You can''t waste a drop of this kind of fairy wine."


    King Mu nodded in the same sympathy, "Well, the Penglai incense specially bought from Huangyajie is only produced in two small altars every ten years. This altar was made more than 700 years ago, and this drop alone is worth nearly a hundred cents. Jade is also the best in the heavens."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, "Huangya Realm...one of the thirty-third days, the realm where the Wine Saint is, this wine is too expensive, can''t you buy it?"


    Mu Wang looked indifferent, "Isn''t that too bad, the emperor should use this kind of wine, I still have an altar, and I will give it to you later."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, and he nodded in thanks, "That''s really disrespectful."


    King Mu smiled unconsciously, "So excited? It turns out that your excellency is a good drinker. I used this to seduce your excellency if I knew it, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Unfortunately, King Mu got to know him a little later, otherwise it would be hard to tell. By the way, where is Jin Xuan now, can I see him?"


    I''m a little curious, the little snake back then is probably a real beast now, I don''t know how many times it has gone through.


    "I can''t see it now."


    King Mu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "He went to the Demon Realm and went with a dragon from the Chilong Kingdom."


    Zhou Shu frowned. What did he do in the Demon Realm, "The Demon Realm? The Dragon Realm and the Demon Race seem to have been at war, right?"


    "More than the demons? The Dragon Realm and other realms are basically at war, anyway, they won''t hit the Dragon Realm," Mu Wang smiled, "Because Jin Xuan comes from the Xuanhuang Realm, it is quite inconvenient to train in the Dragon Realm. I can��t deal with the Immortal Realm, so it��s best to go to the Demon Realm to experience the test. By the way, I heard that the dragon clan who walked with him also came from the Xuanhuang Realm. You should know him too?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "If it''s the Xuanhuang Realm, then I don''t know why I don''t know it. I should know."


    King Mu nodded and said slowly, "It is also unexpected that the Xuanhuang Realm exiled to the edge of the heavens has two true dragons, and they are all true dragons with extremely pure bloodlines and returning to the ancestors. The Xuanhuang Realm is really deep. Unpredictable."


    "Xuanhuangjie..."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, but did not speak.


    King Mu hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, I won''t mention it outside, just say a few words with your Excellency and Jin Xuan. I also know that your Excellency from the Xuanhuang Realm has a bad relationship with the Immortal Realm now, haha."


    "I understand, thank Mu Wang for understanding."


    Zhou Shu got up and thanked him, but what Zhou Shu wanted to say was not to help conceal, but to think of another dragon clan. I don��t know if he might see that person after passing through the dragon world this time. There are many questions I want to ask.


    He thought for a while and said, "Speaking of the Emperor, I still don''t understand, why would King Mu do this to me after knowing it?"


    "Do you want to say it is respect instead of hatred?"


    King Mu said solemnly, "That''s right, what the dragons hate most is the human emperor who drove them away, but the human emperor they most respect is also the human emperor, all because he is stronger than the dragon! In the past, the dragons always believed that among the heavens The strongest race is us, and the weakest is humans, but who would have thought that the weakest defeated the strongest and defeated the strongest?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, without speaking.


    King Mu looked at Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "The dragons despise the weak, but always respect the strong, so respect the emperor But the hatred will not disappear, nor can it disappear, the dragons will one day defeat Emperor''s."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, and pointed to his nose, "Beat me?"


    King Mu laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, don''t blame me for saying you, you are only the human emperor recognized by the Xuanhuang Realm, but far from the human emperor of all mankind. The Dragon Clan did not recognize it, and the Immortal Realm would not recognize it. The Dragon Clan always wanted All the people who defeated the Emperor Xuanyuan were recognized by the heavens. If you take his place one day, then you will become the opponent of the Dragon Race. I am one of them. I will definitely defeat you by then."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "The Emperor of Xuanyuan."


    King Mu is also very serious, "Yes, this is a goal of the Dragon Clan. Only by doing this can the Dragon Clan return to the Xuanhuang Realm dignifiedly."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and slowly put down the wine glass, "The final goal is to return to the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    (PS: Thank you Hong Niu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 2656: But it doesnt matter

    "Yes, it belongs to the dragon clan and mine."


    King Mu nodded and said seriously, "As long as the Emperor Xuanyuan is not defeated, the Xuanhuang Realm will always be human. The Dragon Clan cannot violate the oath, but if he is defeated, the Dragon Clan has enough reasons to return to the Xuanhuang Realm and get it again. it."


    As if he understood something, he looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Your Excellency is surprised, don''t you know that the Xuanhuang Realm is also the mother realm of the Dragon Race."


    "I know, but it was really unexpected."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, and he slowly said, "The Xuanhuang Realm is no longer what it used to be. The most powerful person there is not as good as a soldier beast. What do you dragons do when you go back? The current Xuanhuang Realm is not good for you. "


    "I really disdain my own mother world, do you really think so?"


    King Mu stared at Zhou Shu and said profoundly, "It''s no wonder that you never thought of returning to the Xuanhuang Realm. The Immortal Realm even exiled the Xuanhuang Realm. Haha, if you have the Immortal Realm, you won��t care about the Xuanhuang Realm. ."


    Zhou Shu paused and said with a smile, "I don''t know the thoughts of the immortal world, and I don''t want to speculate."


    He does not intend to talk more about this issue. Of course, it is impossible for the Xuanhuang Realm to give up. He has been thinking of ways to make the Xuanhuang Realm stronger, or to find a way to let the Xuanhuang Realm leave the edge of the heavens, but this is the point. Will not tell others, especially the dragons, the greatest enemy of mankind.


    The Xuanhuang World could not bear another invasion, whether it was the dragon clan or something else.


    King Mu seemed thoughtful, "Excuse me, what is your goal?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Since I have chosen the path of spiritual practice, I naturally have to walk to the top of the mountain to take a look."


    "Sanctified?"


    King Mu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he slowly said, "Your Excellency has great ambition."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Sanctification is not necessarily the peak. Maybe you will find more scenery when you go up."


    King Mu stagnated, speechless for a while.


    Zhou Shu took a sip of wine and slowly said, "Mu Wang has been talking about Emperor Xuanyuan, does he know his whereabouts?"


    King Mu shook his head, "You should go to the Immortal Realm for this answer, I don''t know. I heard that the Emperor was attacked by the Immortal Realm when he left the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Attacked?"


    He only knew that Xuanyuan Sword was sneak attacked by Huang Quan Whip when he was promoted to the immortal, and the emperor was a saint and envoy to the immortal world, so he would also be attacked?


    King Mu slowly said, "I heard what my ancestors said. At that time, the immortal world was still under the rule of saints. The saints gathered and it was not surprising that anything appeared... At that time, the immortal world knew best. At that time, the dragon clan was a defeated general under the emperor. Busy looking for a place to live, there is no way to take care of these things. Afterwards, I wanted to find the emperor, but the immortal world has changed a lot, and there is no trace of the emperor."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, "The age of saints."


    Regarding that era, the immortal world was secretive, and there were no books introduced in the outer domain. Zhou Shu could not inquire much.


    Thirty-three days of unified return to the immortal world was the work of many saints. At that time, the immortal world was also jointly managed by many saints. I don��t know what happened. The immortal world destroyed Jianmu, and soon afterwards, the saints left the immortal world. After that, there was no real saint in the fairy world.


    From the appearance of the immortal world to the departure of the saint, this period is called the age of the saint. It is the most chaotic era of the immortal world and the most powerful era.


    The era with the most saints is the most chaotic. It sounds strange, but the fact is that saints are selfish. When saints fight, it is difficult to preserve the immortal world. This is probably the reason why the saints chose to leave, avoiding completeness. The result of destruction.


    The emperor of human beings ascended to the immortal in the age of saints is likely to be involved in the battle, even if it is the emperor of humans, it is difficult to grasp his own destiny in front of the saints.


    "However, the Emperor is definitely still alive."


    King Mu calmly said, "If the emperor dies, his oath with the dragon clan will also end, but to this day, the power of the oath still restrains the dragon clan."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I don''t know what kind of power it is?"


    King Mu thought about it for a while, "There are many aspects of influence. For example, the Dragon Clan cannot approach the Xuanhuang Realm, let alone enter the Xuanhuang Realm. Unless the identity of the Dragon Clan is completely abandoned, of course it is not allowed to transmit power. At least a little information is transmitted. The last time the Xuanhuang Realm appeared The real dragon, the dragon clan can��t get him in person either, they must pass a certain amount of external force, just say Jin Xuan, only I can get him, other pure golden dragons can��t..."


    As he said, he laughed, "Hehe, if it wasn''t for this reason, I wouldn''t have met Jin Xuan."


    "You take the liberty, Mu Wang."


    Realizing something, Zhou Shu raised his hand, "I''m talking too much, I also asked about the privacy of the Dragon Race, sorry."


    Mu Wang smiled, "Where and where, I appreciate the curiosity underneath, and I am also very happy to talk to you. Besides, I can''t hide my friendship with you. I always treat my friends like this, but... ��I don��t know when I can get your friendship, ha ha."


    King Mu looked calm, and Zhou Shu sighed secretly. From his heart, he couldn''t see the conspiracy of King Mu who said nothing, and seemed to betray this friendship.


    "Your Excellency, don''t care, I just talk about it casually, I know you humans are different from us."


    King Mu waved his hand, "We continue to drink."


    Zhou Shujing took a glass of wine and said slowly, "Does Mu Wang have anything to ask?"


    King Mu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Jin Xuan looks at your teacher. I can invite your Excellency to come to Xuchang as a guest. Naturally, I have a lot of ideas to talk to your Excellency, but I just don��t know. Is it the time to say it? Hehe, if you turn around, just Go, then I will be disappointed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Mu Wang said it''s okay."


    King Mu slowly said, "Then I''m welcome, there are two main things that I want to trouble the emperor, the first one, Jin Xuan said that you are the best at military discipline I don��t know what military discipline is. What, but I also know that it is a method of war that defeats the weak and the strong and defeats the enemy. It is an indispensable road to conquer the world. At present, although we have many soldiers, but unscrupulous generals, I would like to ask you to give me some advice. If you can train one or two for me Wei Liang, I am more grateful."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly. This is not difficult and reasonable, "What about the second thing?"


    King Mu hesitated, "This matter is a bit embarrassing to speak of, but it is what I hope for the most. Jin Xuan said that you have mastered the Xuanhuang Realm, and many avenues are omnipresent, and the horizon is broad, and no one in the world can match it. So I want to trouble you, choose a road tailored to me, so that I can also use and manipulate the power of Tao and the power of law."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, he did not expect Mu Wang to make such a request.


    As a dragon clan, but to cultivate other great ways and use the power of law, I am afraid that only King Mu, who has separated from the dragon world, can do it.


    But Zhou Shu''s heart moved. This is a very interesting and promising challenge for him. If it is really done, maybe Shu Zhidao can integrate with the power of the dragon?


    :. :

 Chapter 2657: Thanks sir

    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, King Mu sighed slightly, "Is it difficult?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I don''t understand why King Mu asked me to make this request? After all, it is just a golden immortal. With King Mu''s strength and connections, it is okay to find some Hunyuan golden immortals to do this, right?"


    "Hahaha."


    Mu Wang laughed, "Your Excellency is testing my sincerity?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I''m serious."


    King Mu nodded and said slowly, "The reason is also very simple. First, I recognize Jin Xuan very much. Although he came from the Xuanhuang Realm, his cultivation base is low, but his knowledge in all aspects is better than that of other Jinlong children. This is also him. The reason for becoming the third overall pick, but he said that his talent is less than one percent of yours. Your Excellency can let a naturally arrogant dragon say this, it is enough to prove that you are extraordinary and encounter such a problem. , I do not rely on you, who can I rely on?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Jin Xuan, he said a little too much."


    "Your Excellency is too humble."


    Mu Wang Ning said, "The second reason, I am not afraid of you. I have found at least ten people, three of them are Hunyuan Jinxian, and they all refused. Nine said that I could not do it at all, and One who said that the Dragon Race wants to learn from the Dao of our generation is wishful thinking, how can the inheritance of the Immortal Realm fall into the hands of the Dragon Race? Even if I can do it, he won''t teach me, haha."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "That''s it."


    King Mu stared at Zhou Shu, "I know that your Excellency is the same as me. There is no opinion or race difference in my heart. Unless you are not the emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm, then, who else can you find if I don''t find it? Take the liberty to say something , I have carefully observed you before. At least ten different laws are embodied in your body. This alone is incomparable to all the immortals I have seen. I believe that only you can achieve this."


    Confronting his gaze, Zhou Shu felt the hotness of eating fruit in it, and couldn''t help but feel a little shock.


    He hadn��t seen this desire for knowledge for a long, long time. Last time when he asked him to teach the law of the soul, out of the respect of knowledge, Zhou Shu had never been able to refuse this desire, and for him This is also a rare satisfaction.


    When��when��when��


    King Mu''s expression remained unchanged, "It''s okay, your subordinates are looking for me in an emergency, you don''t need to care."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "If something happens, it''s better to do it first, and don''t have any problems."


    "I will wait for your reply. The shadow of truth will pass. Nothing is more important than the immediate matter."


    King Mu shook his head and said solemnly, "I forgot to tell you that if you agree, no matter whether you succeed or not, I will treat you with the courtesy of a national teacher. From now on, I will call you Mr. Your request, as long as it is reasonable, I will Do your best."


    Zhou Shu paused for a while and said slowly, "Well, I will try my best, but I also have requirements."


    "Thank you sir! As I said, sir can make any request."


    King Mu Huo Ran stood up and saluted Zhou Shu solemnly, "I have something to go out now, and I will be back soon, my husband can just think about it, he can say whatever he wants."


    After speaking, he went out, Zhou Shu shook his head and tasted the food by himself.


    The importance Mu Wang attached to him was felt by Zhou Shu from the first time the two met. Now that even his husband has called out, he can''t refuse it. More importantly, Mu Wang''s two demands are the same as Zhou Shu. Very useful. If Zhou Shu was only to waste energy, he would not sit here long ago.


    It took more than an hour before King Mu came back.


    He said lightly, "It''s okay, a group of people are making trouble, and it will be resolved soon."


    "Just fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, disapproving in his heart, the bell warned, and immediately went out to deal with the response, and it took so long. If it was not deliberately shown to Zhou Shu, something big must have happened. He said slowly, "Mu Wang It��s too busy here, and it��s easy to make trouble with too many people."


    King Mu was quite emotional, "It''s not prosperous, there are indeed many people."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "When I first entered the Xuchang world, I saw many practitioners and all kinds of races. I thought it was Xiancheng."


    King Mu shook his head, "Sir, I wanted to go in this direction at first, but I couldn''t do it. Although I tried to separate my relationship with the dragon clan, practitioners from the fairy world still treated me as a dragon clan, even if they didn��t regard me as an enemy. , And would not regard this as a city that can be developed to contribute to the Xuchang realm. This is the case for practitioners, and those alien races are similar."


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "Mr. Mu, with all due respect, although practitioners regard many foreign races as enemies, whether they are willing to stay or contribute to their efforts depends not on race differences, but on what they can get here. For them, cultivation is the first."


    Mu Wang said slowly, "I understand that, in fact, most of the training resources I got from other circles are used in Xuchang circles."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Mr. Mu, when you were away just now, I took a little look, this is the most prosperous Chen Liucheng in Xuchang, right?"


    King Mu stagnated, seeming to understand something, his expression respectful, "Mr. What can I do?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I can��t talk about it. I didn��t build Xiancheng. I don��t have as much experience in this area as you. It��s just that I have lived in Xiancheng for a long time as a cultivator. I always have some experience. For example, the most rare thing in Xiancheng is There are rare tactics and great avenues, and there are only two dojos in Chen Liucheng that specialize in the laws of the immortal world, and there are no others. It is difficult to attract practitioners."


    King Mu sighed unconsciously, "Sir, it��s not that I don��t want to, it��s not that I can��t, my sir does not have a racial distinction, and those Taiyi Daluo are not, especially the famous immortals, who don��t look down on us at all. Despise, not to mention the half-dragons here."


    "it''s OK."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "In fact, the dojo doesn��t have to be pressured by a famous teacher, as long as they can guide others into the Tao, it��s better to have special opinions on a certain Tao. Some practitioners always want to tell others their opinions, as long as When the number goes up, there will naturally be more people that can be attracted. Mu Wang, you just need to open a dojo and give the cultivators good terms to preach."


    Mu Wang thought for a few moments, "It''s so simple? Then I''ll try it, thank you Mr."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Troubleshoot King Mu to set up five dojos for me. I will preach here for a few years. At the same time, you can also send some familiar practitioners over to study and make progress together."


    Mu Wang was overjoyed. This is to cultivate talents for himself, and he quickly got up and saluted, "I can��t think that Mr. Xu can give advice to my Xuchang community, so I don��t know what to say. In short, thank you Mr. for your action. I will definitely choose a few of the best. If you give a good dojo, you will send the best people over."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "You don��t need to thank me. This is all to fulfill your second request. To do it, you must brainstorm. It will be more convenient in the dojo. In addition, the conditions are not too good. It��s good for everyone to get in and out without burden. If it��s too luxurious, it won��t attract ordinary people."


    King Mu pondered, "Mr.''s words are extremely true, and I will follow suit."


    :. :

 Chapter 2658: Preaching Jade Board

    After a few hours, the banquet was over, and the host and guests enjoyed themselves.


    King Mu personally sent Zhou Shu to a mansion, saying that it was Jin Xuan��s residence when he came to Xuchang. Zhou Shu felt familiar as soon as he entered. After a closer look, he discovered that many of the buildings and facilities inside were built according to Penglai Island. Yes, this Golden Dragon is really nostalgic.


    Sending away King Mu, Zhou Shu sat in a hexagonal pavilion and shook his head gently.


    It seems like a missed opportunity.


    He should have thought long ago that Xiao Gun and Jin Xuan were carefully cultivated by him, and because of their pure blood, they would inevitably be valued by the Dragon Realm. If Zhou Shu came to the Dragon Realm earlier, with their power, Zhou Shu''s start is undoubtedly much better than staying in Wufang City, and may grow faster.


    Just think about it.


    Zhou Shu doesn''t like to borrow the power of others, let alone put his strong hopes on others.


    Besides, the reason why King Mu treats himself with solemn etiquette is not because of Jin Xuan��s few compliments, but more because of his demonstrated ability. If he does not have the ability, King Mu would not put himself in his eyes, even if Zhou Shu was useless for hundreds of years. More likely, he was raised up, but he could not play freely and grew up according to his own will.


    In the huge mansion, there was only one person except Zhou Shu.


    He was very old, crouched, holding a broom, and swept the ground in the courtyard, no difference between ordinary old people.


    It just seems so.


    When King Mu occasionally saw the old man before, his figure bowed slightly, his eyes showed respect that he had never had before, and he could make King Mu bow down to respect the king. There is no doubt that he is a real strong man. It is possible that even King Mu is not an opponent.


    With him in this mansion, Zhou Shu naturally felt relieved.


    Zhou Shu did not think that the old man would be disadvantageous to him. After a long conversation at the banquet, he and King Mu were basically allies. King Mu was about to rely heavily on Zhou Shu, which was unlikely to harm Zhou Shu. Another reason was that Zhou Shu did not I think King Mu can order this old man.


    In the old man, Zhou Shu felt a breath similar to that of King Mu, but he had no dragon power at all. He was the elder of the Hachi clan?


    Or is he the true shadow of someone in the Haechi clan?


    The possibility is very high, Xuchang circles are not too big, unable to provide the cultivation space that such strong people need.


    But this has nothing to do with Zhou Shu. The environment here is suitable, which makes him feel at ease and is suitable for doing things.


    Zhou Shu took out some jade boards and painted them.


    The cronies that King Mu wants to train are half-dragons, who basically don��t know how to practice, and they don��t know the way. They know the words but don��t know the meaning. Zhou Shu wants to teach them military skills. Apart from the actual combat formation, it is to draw a picture album. Zhou Shu tried to combine the two together.


    He called it Xiu Dao Jade Board.


    A jade board is a battlefield, as long as it can pass smoothly, you can understand the military.


    After passing hundreds of stone slabs, this military road is considered an entry.


    This is a very time-consuming and laborious practice. Each jade slab requires a lot of power, about the power of a fairy jade, and can only be used once. Dozens of cronies need tens of thousands of slates, but Zhou Shule is in it. Because he can also gain a lot, military formations, and the way of educating people, everything will become the food of Shu Zhidao, and contribute to Shu Zhidao, and once Zhou Shu is proficient in this education method, he It can also cultivate a large number of military talents.


    It''s not limited to military dao, other dao such as kendo, killing dao and even mending the sky, etc. can also be realized by this method.


    By the way, most Taoisms are okay, but Shuzhidao is not. Most mature Taoism forms a fixed pattern, and Shuzhidao is still far behind. If you don��t learn Shuxin Sutra, you can��t get started. Shu Zhi Dao shows that Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhi Dao has become a avenue.


    The practice room in the world of demon practice, the jade board that Zhou Shu has always wanted to do, and now he has the ability to do it (the result of the progress of Shu Zhidao), this kind of thing, as long as the creatures with the intelligence are open There is no restriction on racial cultivation, so that Zhou Shu can produce usable talents in large quantities. It will be very helpful for him to build a fairy city and create a world in the future. It is an essential part for him to reach the peak of the fairy world.


    Of course, there are more than two, Zhou Shu has many similar ideas, and as Shu Zhidao progresses, they will slowly become reality.


    Those who seek the bigger picture need to start small.


    Soon after he drew the first jade board for Xiu Dao, Zhou Shu looked at it carefully for a while and was very satisfied.


    "What do you do?"


    There was a slightly blunt voice in his ears, Zhou Shu looked up, and the old man was in front of him, looking at the jade board curiously.


    Zhou Shu''s mind was slightly stagnant, and the speed of the old man was too fast, so fast that he could barely notice it, but there was also a reason why Zhou Shu was completely new to the jade board and did not pay too much attention to his surroundings.


    Zhou Shu respectfully bowed, "Excuse me, how should juniors call seniors?"


    The old man retracted his gaze and looked at Zhou Shu indifferently, "Whatever you want, the old man''s surname is Xie, it''s just a sweeper. I am curious about what you see, and you can not answer the old question."


    "That junior is called Mr. Xie."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Xie old man, this jade board for the juniors is actually a formation, with military discipline integrated into it. As long as you enter the formation and crack it, you will get some information about the military discipline, and then understand the military. Dao, as far as military Dao, is a way to help the army defeat the enemy."


    "Military..."


    Xie Lao murmured a few words, suddenly flashed an extremely hot light in his eyes, staring at Zhou Shu, "Can you give me a try?"


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed and he only hesitated, "This is the first time this junior has tried it. I wonder if there are any problems?"


    Mr. Xie quickly recovered calmly, "Oh, it doesn''t matter, there will be nothing wrong with the old."


    "The younger generation is afraid that the senior will be bored. If the senior wants to try, just use it well."


    Zhou Shu directly handed the jade board over, thinking about it, if he knew that the old man was interested in it, he should do something else and use the strength of the old man to do some tests. Regardless of Tao, just treat the old man as an ordinary person.


    Old Xie took the jade board and seemed to think, "How to use it?"


    Zhou Shu pointed, "Lao Xie put his hand on the upper right corner of the jade board, just the shiny spot."


    The preaching jade board is prepared for everyone, and naturally there is no need to inject strength or spiritual knowledge, even if it is not a practitioner.


    "Then you will try."


    Old Xie put his hand on the jade board, his expression was slightly stagnant, "Is it a magical array, it''s very real..."


    After about a quarter of an hour, Mr. Xie put down the jade board, a ray of light flashed in his eyes, and then looked at Zhou Shu, his complexion became a lot more dignified, "Only seven phalanx half-dragons defeated the real Chi Dragon, is this martial art? How can you still use half dragons like this?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression is also very solemn, "Some of the basic methods of the military are used, but in fact, the military can do far more than the predecessors have seen."

 Chapter 2659: Understand some

    "Can you do more?"


    Old Xie''s eyes became more eager.


    "The more you know about the military, the more you can play its role, and it is not difficult to sweep the world."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Xie Lao Dao, "Senior can understand the phalanx and can see the truth, indicating that the senior has a lot of experience in military discipline. From the perspective of the junior, senior is very suitable for military training and masters one. Army."


    Mr. Xie was originally stroking his beard and nodding, but his face suddenly changed when he heard it, and he turned his head and walked away slowly.


    Looking at his rickety and staggering figure, it seemed to be thousands of years old again.


    "Thank you?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant, and he didn''t know how to offend Xie Lao, and quickly walked over to salute.


    Old Xie ignored him and didn''t turn his head back. Hearing the sound of the rustling broom mopping the floor gradually away, Zhou Shu was helpless.


    Seeing the jade board gradually shattering, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    He could break through the formation in just a quarter of an hour. Xie Lao is not gifted, or he has mastered the army. Such a person should be particularly interested in the military. How could he suddenly turn his face.


    Zhou Shu thought about it and let it go. This has nothing to do with him. Since there is no major problem with the jade board, then go on doing this.


    This jade board is only the first chapter of the entire military teaching. The purpose is only to let people see the effects of the military and understand some of the basics of the military. The difficulties are still behind. The preciousness of the military is invisible, and this characteristic , He is not sure whether he can make it completely in the jade board.


    Several hours later, Zhou Shu made dozens of jade boards, all of which were chapter one.


    When drawing, he occasionally paid attention to Mr. Xie��s situation. No matter when he looked at it, Mr. Xie was sweeping the floor. The floor of the mansion was as flat as a mirror, and there was no dust at all, but he was still sweeping. Sweep the same as cleaner.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while and proceeded to draw the jade board for Chapter 2.


    I deliberately left a little thought, and sure enough, Mr. Xie came over again and still wanted to see it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t ask much, and respectfully handed the jade board over, "Thank you, please try the second piece for the younger generation?"


    Old Xie took it with a dull expression, put his hand on it, and quickly entered the formation.


    The seemingly indifferent face, as it continues to deepen the formation, occasionally there will be a moment of excitement or depression.


    Of course, this jade board is not ordinary. Zhou Shu deliberately added some content, which is much more difficult than the second chapter that he originally wanted to do, because Zhou Shu thinks that Xie Lao has military foundation, and the simple jade board may not be mentioned. To get Xie Lao''s interest, only a little harder, the effect will be good, so that he can close the distance with Xie Lao, or get Xie Lao''s favor, and thus benefit.


    Xie Lao put down the jade board, said nothing, dragged the broom and walked away.


    Zhou Shu didn''t catch up this time, only continued to draw the jade board.


    This continued for several days.


    After Zhou Shu finished drawing the Chapter 9 jade board, Mr. Xie came as usual, still being the first tester.


    It took a full two hours before he put down the jade board. This time he did not walk away. Looking at Zhou Shu, his lips moved, but he didn''t say anything.


    Zhou Shu immediately said, "Senior, just ask what you have. This is also a study for juniors."


    Old Xie was stagnant, and slowly said, "How did the seventeen changes of Yanyue Army formation be achieved?"


    Zhou Shu earnestly said, "There are hundreds of changes in the complete Yanyue army. These seventeen are relatively simple and effective. In fact, it is not difficult to form an army. As long as the general leads the overall situation and the soldiers follow the orders, the real difficulty lies in correcting The grasp of the situation is based on the constant changes of the military formation. This is the reason why the general needs to learn military skills. A general who leads a thousand soldiers can complete these seventeen changes within a hundred breaths."


    "Hundred breath?"


    Old Xie pondered for a while, then shook his head and said, "It''s impossible. If you are old, it will take at least a quarter of an hour, and it must be a Golden Horn Army."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "In a quarter of an hour, the opponent has enough time to deal with it. If it is a junior, it can beat the senior at least five times."


    Old Xie''s figure quaked slightly, and he bent down unconsciously, "The gap is too big."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "As long as the senior has mastered the military art, it is not difficult to do it. Seniors are talented and must do better than juniors."


    Xie Lao sighed, "The old man has no talent. It''s just that he understands a little more after he has fought more battles, but the more he understands, the more he knows that he can''t do it. The hundred breaths you said make seventeen changes. , It��s impossible to do it. Not only is it old, it��s impossible for anyone in Xuchang to do it.��


    Seeing that he was very resolute, Zhou Shu didn''t insist, and only slowly said, "The juniors are not doing well enough, and the juniors will continue to improve."


    Xie Lao looked at the broken jade board, "Although your thing is a little harder, it is good enough. Among the people Lao Shi knows, no one will do better than you, and...the problem is not here. ."


    "It''s not a talent, it''s not a junior''s jade board, that''s..." Zhou Shu paused, "Soldier?"


    "Not bad."


    Old Xie nodded, and said helplessly, "Whether it is a half-dragon or Haechi tribe, they can''t do this. Even if they listen to the order, it is impossible to complete such a complicated change in the shape of a soldier within a hundred breaths. "


    Zhou Shu can only nod his head, yes, the half-dragon body is strong enough, but the reaction speed is slightly slower, coupled with the lack of natural sense of direction, the usual mentality of resistance, and no collective consciousness. They are required to complete a complete military formation in a short time. Change is simply impossible.


    In fact, it''s not just the half-dragons and Haechi tribes. Most alien races have problems like this and cannot meet the military requirements. This is also the reason why it is difficult for alien races to form an army.


    When it comes to being a soldier, humans are the best, followed by puppets.


    He suddenly realized that King Mu had made a mistake without understanding the situation, but he also made a mistake. King Mu asked him to train good generals, but he did not order and prohibit soldiers. Even if a good general has mastered the military, he cannot attack the city. After all, King Mu has no puppets. There are no human practitioners to serve as soldiers, but he is used to using puppets.


    "Without the cooperation of soldiers, no matter how good the military is, it is useless to the old, and it is impossible to go back, alas."


    Elder Xie sighed, unable to conceal his disappointment, turned and left slowly.


    Zhou Shu seems thoughtful Go back, where is he going back? Suddenly shouted loudly, "Senior, you can learn military skills first!"


    Old Xie didn''t look back, "Bingdao, what is it?"


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "There is a lot of military discipline, mainly for training soldiers. If you can master the military discipline, whether you are a half-dragon or another race, you can become an excellent soldier, then the military discipline will be useful."


    "It turns out that it is Bingdao, I know, I know."


    Old Xie turned around, the eager light in his eyes shining again, "Are you still a soldier?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Not completely proficient, but the juniors still know a little bit."


    In fact, he didn''t know much about military discipline, but the ancient books of the Xuanhuang world he collected contained a lot of military discipline, and he had a foundation in military discipline. As long as he studied hard, he would be able to enlighten the Dao in a short time. He was very confident about this.


    Speaking of the military road, he unconsciously thought of a person, that is the military road everyone, even ordinary mortals can train into soldiers, and can fight against the demons.

 Chapter 2660: Change to military training

    Old Xie walked back slowly, his eyes burning, "Bingdao, how should I learn?"


    Zhou Shu is almost certain that Xie Lao was an old general, and he is still very ambitious now. He nodded his head when he wanted to go to the battlefield again, "It''s almost the same as learning military skills, but it will take more time, and juniors should think carefully. "


    Old Xie''s figure shook slightly, "Are you sure you can do it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, believing, "OK."


    Xie Lao''s expression was condensed, "Then you can help if you have any needs."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, shook his head and said, "The juniors don''t need anything, just think about it."


    Old Xie showed a hint of surprise, nodded, and left without saying anything.


    Zhou Shu quickly adjusted his direction, put aside other things, and first understood the way of war.


    It��s not that difficult, but it��s a bit strange to say that most people first learn the art of the military and then study the art of the military, because the art of the military is a combination of the art of the military and the art of formation, and Zhou Shu��s replacement of soldiers with puppets prevents him from getting through. Dao can also master military Dao, and it is very good. It is really an anomaly.


    Zhihai quickly cleared a large area and began to compulsorily enlighten the Tao.


    Even Enlightenment can be done forcibly?


    It��s impossible for most people, but it��s not difficult for Zhou Shu, as long as he understands the Tao that he has passed, because Shu Zhi��s Tao integrates his understanding of all Taos, concentrates on transforming it into one, and then uses talent to continue. Deduction and calculation can always get the method of enlightenment.


    You know, with the improvement of the spirit and consciousness, his talent has grown to an incredible level.


    It took dozens of days.


    Zhou Shu sat like this, and Mr. Xie had been sweeping the floor in the courtyard.


    One day, Zhou Shu woke up with a flash of light in his eyes.


    The contents of many military books have been well understood by him, and he already has a new and deeper understanding of the military path. Looking around, the grass and trees are soldiers, as if everything can be controlled and do whatever he wants.


    Old Xie appeared in front of him, with a hint of expectation in his eyes, "How is it?"


    "Fortunately not insulting life."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Senior can just wait here, and juniors will soon draw a jade board for seniors to try."


    "it is good."


    Old Xie stepped aside, and the broom hung in front of him, standing like a tree.


    As if he had noticed something, Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Senior is so clean, thank you."


    The ground is clean and dusty, and even the air is so pure that Zhou Shu can''t even feel any impurity. Except the fairy qi is the fairy qi, there is no mixed aura, there is no power of law, and there is no dragon that is unique to Xuchang. Power, nothing. If a cultivator who practices the laws of the immortal world comes here, he will definitely regard this as the best place to practice.


    Unfortunately for Zhou Shu, it didn''t work.


    Old Xie stood there, but was silent.


    Zhou Shu quickly began to draw the Jade Board of the Jade. Although he had a first understanding of the military path, it was a familiar road to do this. With a little adjustment, as the fairy jade cracked, the jade board began to appear faint lines, and it soon became majestic. After taking shape, Zhou Shu didn''t see anything, it was like a supernatural skill.


    The principle of the evangelistic jade board is the formation, but the fudao is the fundamental, using the immortal power as the ink, and doing the magic work without pen.


    After hundreds of breaths, Zhou Shu held up the jade board and said solemnly, "Senior can try."


    Mr. Xie took the jade board and quickly became immersed in it.


    After about an hour, there was no movement. Zhou Shu felt very surprised. He thought he had done something wrong. What happened? This is the jade board of the first chapter of Bingdao. The amount of information is not large. It is just an overview. With the ability of the old man, it will take less than half an hour to understand it, right?


    After waiting for almost an hour, Xie Lao put down the jade board.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, his old face trembling slightly, and his wrinkles were like waves on the sea, and he seemed to be speechless with excitement. After a while, he said, "You, you are very good, and this is what the old man wants!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay to thank you for being satisfied."


    Xie Lao said immediately, "Lao is very satisfied! How long will I have to wait for the next chapter?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "The juniors will start soon, but there will be more to be done in this first chapter, for others to see."


    Xie Lao stunned, and said slowly, "I''m sorry, the old man is in a hurry. These things really should be shown to more people, not just for the old man, heh, the old man is old and can''t do anything. "


    "Xie always grows strong, young people can''t compare to you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, showing a trace of puzzlement, "By the way, Xie Lao, how come you have been watching for so long, is it difficult? If it is really difficult, the younger generation should make some adjustments appropriately, otherwise others may be more can not read it."


    "It''s not difficult, it''s just..." Xie Lao''s face changed slightly, "It''s just that Lao Xie thought of some past events, not the jade board. The content in your jade board can be understood by people who don''t understand military training at all."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "That junior did just that. Tell the younger what you feel at any time."


    Mr. Xie nodded solemnly, "The old man is waiting by the side and will help you test at any time."


    Zhou Shu nodded and continued to draw the evangelistic jade board.


    There are not many preaching jade boards needed in the military road, only about ten dollars. After all, the military road is more about training and training soldiers, helping them to exert the most powerful strength. It is a very basic way, unlike the military road. There were so many changes, and Zhou Shu made a special simplification. Among the thousands of training methods in the Xuanhuangjie military book, he only chose the most suitable ones for the half-dragon and Hachi tribe.


    Dozens of days passed.


    Old Xie looked at Zhou Shu, who was immersed in drawing the jade board, his eyes were full of expectation, and there was even a kind of respect for the teacher in it.


    If Mu Wang saw this scene, he would not jump up in shock.


    Soon, Zhou Shu put down the jade board, but did not hand it to Xie Lao, only slowly said, "Xie Lao, this is the last piece of the jade board."


    "what?"


    Xie Lao''s complexion was stagnant, "The last piece? The old man feels that he has just started, there is no more below?"


    "Isn''t getting started enough?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Strategic path is not military discipline. Military discipline can be pre-determined and practiced to gain experience. However, if you want to acquire more military disciplines, you must fight and comprehend in real combat. With these jade boards, you won��t get much, and the younger generations can teach them Old Xie pondered for a moment, and said, "What you said is that if you just look at the jade boards, you can master the soldiers. Dao, that was really whimsical. "


    He smiled bitterly and reached out to pick up the jade board.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, but still held the jade board in his hand and slowly said, "This last jade board, the junior has a request."


    Xie Lao was startled slightly, and then laughed, "The old man understands that whatever you want, the old man will be satisfied. As for the king of Mu, you don''t need to take care of it, you just do whatever you want."


    He stood like this, with a broom in his hand, but his temperament changed a lot, calm as a mountain, eclectic, and very general.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and he felt right before. This old man must have mastered the army and he was extremely powerful.


    From this point of view, it is even more necessary for him to ask clearly, even if he is a preacher, he cannot be unscrupulous.


    . Wonderful book house

 Chapter 2661: Forgot something

    "Old Xie said so loudly."


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, and he said indifferently, "But King Mu is the master here. If the younger generation wants anything, they will naturally go to King Mu. Senior just sweeps the floor. He doesn''t have any good treasures, right?"


    "what did you say?"


    Old Xie frowned, his momentum changed again, like a volcano about to erupt, dark clouds covering the sun, and thundering everywhere.


    The pressure came, and Zhou Shu only calmly said, "This is what Xie Lao said."


    Xie Lao''s complexion was stagnant, as if he had noticed something, and he smiled without realizing, "I am so old and so easily irritated. No wonder he is always defeated... Hehe, boy, you don''t have to deliberately test the old, what you want to say Just talk about it."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "In fact, the younger generation only wants to ask a few questions."


    Old Xie calmly said, "Just ask."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior should be the Haechi clan, have you also been in the army?"


    Old Xie sighed softly, seemingly disdainful, and said slowly, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior often defeats wars?"


    Old Xie''s face changed slightly, and he paused for a while before saying, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu said with satisfaction, "Then who are Senior''s opponents?"


    "What do you ask so much for?" A hint of irritation flashed in Xie''s eyes, "Is this related to preaching?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "The junior is a human practitioner, if the enemy of the senior is also a human practitioner..."


    "That''s it."


    Xie Lao nodded, "No, the old enemies are all foreign races in your eyes, the most of them are the Demon Race, and the Liang Miao Race..." When talking about the Liang Miao Race, his eyes were unconscious. Bring out the killing intent, completely unable to conceal it.


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly, "Liang Miao, is it a race that advocates Xiangliang and Xiang Miao, the wizard gods?"


    Old Xie looked at Zhou Shu, his face changed, "Do you also know the Liang Miao?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The younger generation just guessed, I haven''t seen it before, and I''ve never heard of it before."


    Xie Laoqing sighed, "They only appeared for the first time more than 300 years ago, and they changed when they appeared...a fiasco, a fiasco."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Are they strong?"


    "The old man can''t tell whether it''s strong or not..." Xie Lao paused for a while, "If the Liang Miao people are not many, they will definitely not be able to beat the Hachi tribe. The stronger Hachi tribe can pinch them to death with two fingers. There are dozens of them, but it''s terrifying if they are gathered together. There is almost no one to stop the Liang Miao army of more than 100,000."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Isn''t even seniors OK?"


    Xie Lao shook his head helplessly, and even a trace of fear appeared in his eyes, "No, the Liang Miao army is not afraid of suffering, life and death, and is extremely enthusiastic about fighting, and there is no flaw in the battle, no mistake at all, it is terrible. "


    Zhou Shu was silent for a while.


    As far as he knows, the two witch gods Xiang Liang and Xiangmiao are good at offering sacrifices and curses. If the Liang Miao are their believers, it is not surprising that they are not afraid of life and death, but they are definitely not excellent. Soldier, these two witch gods are never good at this.


    Xie Lao thought that Zhou Shu didn��t believe it, and said slowly, ��The old man doesn��t know what to say. If you see it with your own eyes, you��ll know that the army of hundreds of thousands of Liang Miao tribes is like an endless colony of ants. They occupy and swallow them, and even the tightly defended city can''t stop them from advancing... In fact, it is not difficult to see. Now the Liang Miao people are still conquering near the devil world."


    Zhou Shu nodded hurriedly, "I believe, the seniors learned to fight against them, right?"


    Xie Lao''s face slowly turned gray, "The old man is not going to be done, but I just want to figure out how to lose. Those things are not the old man''s turn to do."


    He spoke calmly and calmly, but his heart was turbulent, and the unwillingness in his eyes could be seen by anyone.


    Zhou Shu said, "The martyrs are in their twilight years and are full of enthusiasm. I think seniors still have a chance."


    "Maybe, are your questions over?"


    Xie Lao looked at Zhou Shu, and the broom rested on the ground. There was no dust, but the wind and clouds moved, and his eyes gradually sharpened.


    "Gone."


    Zhou Shu nodded and passed the jade board.


    Now he can be sure that Xie Lao once commanded the Hachi tribe''s army and was the strongest of Hachi tribe.


    But since Xie Lao��s target is not the Xuanhuang Realm, nor is it a human practitioner, his art of war can naturally be passed on, saying that he is indifferent to any race, but for those who control the army, Zhou Shu I had to think more to avoid causing serious troubles to the Xuanhuang Realm.


    After all, it is the military road and the military road, which are different from the kendo and so on. The killing they bring is incomparable to other realms.


    Xie Lao took the jade board and said, "Lao You understand your scruples, so don''t worry."


    Perhaps Zhou Shu paid too much attention to it, and his hands trembled a little, as if what he was holding was not a jade board, but something else, such as the future of the Haechi clan.


    At this point, it was more than a dozen hours, and Zhou Shu had been paying attention.


    Snapped.


    The jade board suddenly shattered.


    Old Xie suddenly shouted, "I understand!"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Thank you, old man, you can understand this tenth chapter, saying that the younger generation can''t teach you anymore, congratulations."


    Xie Lao looked at Zhou Shu, suddenly short, most of his body bowed, "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, but he couldn''t help him, so he had to accept it, "Xie Lao can kill the younger generation like this."


    "Hahaha!"


    When he got up, Old Xie laughed, and the wrinkles on his face disappeared. When he was young, I was afraid that he would be several thousand years old. He didn''t say much. He just laughed and walked out. Without going out of the courtyard, his figure disappeared. , Can''t feel it anymore.


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a while.


    This old Xie is really the shadow of reality.


    He still couldn��t see the strength of Xie Lao��s cultivation base, it turned out to be only a real shadow, so the true strength of Xie Lao��s deity, even if it��s not as good as the quasi-sage, is not far behind, such a person came to his mansion. Learn the military discipline and military discipline, but also use sweeping to cover up...


    sweep the floor?


    Zhou Shu looked at the ground unconsciously. Although Mr. Xie was gone, the broom remained in place.


    forgotten?


    Only then did he have the opportunity to take a good look. The seemingly ordinary broom is made up of tens of thousands of fine branches. The withered yellow branches are as thin as hair. I don''t know the material, but they carry a little bit of bright green, which is clearly a grain. The sprouts of the grains are full of life, not dead.


    It should be a good thing It''s not like a magic soldier, but it can''t accept the power of immortality. I was about to try other powers, but there were several knocks on the door outside the mansion.


    Staring at him, King Mu stood alone in front of the door, smiling at himself modestly.


    "Xie Lao just left, he came. It''s a coincidence. Could it be that Xie Lao knew that he had forgotten something and asked him to pick up the broom?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the broom and greeted him with regret.


    King Mu raised his hand, "Your Excellency, how accustomed to living?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t have any habit or habit of waiting for practitioners. I can go anywhere."


    King Mu smiled and nodded, looked around, his eyes fell on the broom, his complexion suddenly changed, and his whole body was frozen.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2662: Admiral Nakuni

    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Wang Mu has been watching for so long, isn''t he also planning to sweep the floor?"


    King Mu retracted his gaze and said thoughtfully, "He... didn''t take this away?"


    Zhou Shu pretended to be calm, "It''s just a broom, there is no need to bring it with you?"


    "Then he will leave it to you."


    King Mu glanced at the broom again, and slowly sighed, "It has been tens of thousands of years, but in the end it was returned, and it is considered the original owner."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "This broom has a lot of background?"


    King Mu frowned, "Okay, sir, don''t pretend anymore. You have long seen that this thing is extraordinary, so stop shouting with a broomstick. Since he stays, he must be given to you as you help him. Thank you, you put it away."


    "Hey Hey."


    Zhou Shu had to laugh twice, "I know this is the kindness of the predecessors, but I really don''t know the reason for this, and I would like to ask King Mu for advice."


    "You do not know?"


    King Mu was slightly stagnant, as if thinking of something, "Yes, you are not very familiar with the immortal world... In fact, it is a tree named hibiscus. The ground whisk is just a representation and can be planted at any time."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was tense, and he could hardly help shouting. It took a while to calm down, "Fusang? So it''s Fusang."


    King Mu nodded, "Yes, it is Fusang, one of the four **** trees in your fairy world."


    Zhou Shu stared at the broom, already thinking about how to use it.


    There are four sacred trees in the Xuanhuang Realm, Wutong, Jianshi Zhimu, Jinlei, and Yanfu. They are all famous in the Xuanhuang Realm, but these four sacred trees only appeared after the collapse of Jianmu. It was because after the collapse of Jianmu, several trees that were better than these four sacred trees disappeared from the Xuanhuang realm, and will never reappear. That''s why these four sacred trees came out.


    The so-called four sacred trees in the Xuanhuang world, among them, there are species of tiger-less monkeys in the mountains, which means that they are kings. The real sacred trees, with the collapse of the built wood, will either completely disappear or be taken to the fairy world and become the fairy world treasure.


    Fusang, Ruomu, Jiuqiuzhimu, and Dixiu are the best among them. They are called the four sacred trees in the fairy world.


    Wutong and so on are the same four great sacred trees, but the grades are quite different. Except for the Jianshi Wood with the essence of Jianmu, the other three are unpredictable and comparable.


    If this broom is Fusang, it will undoubtedly have a great effect. It can be used to attract and raise sacred beasts, it can be used to expand the world of refining monsters, or it can directly absorb its essence. It is better to use Fusang to activate the building. Wood debris.


    No matter what kind of tree it is, it is a child of Jianmu. A sacred tree like Fusang, full of immortal power and vitality, might be able to make Jianmu sprout.


    Zhou Shu put away his thoughts and saluted very solemnly, "Please Mu Wang to help me thank that senior."


    King Mu stepped aside, shook his head and said, "You want to thank him, thank him, I can''t afford it."


    "I don''t know if I can see that senior again," Zhou Shu smiled, and said thoughtfully, "Mr. Mu, what did you mean by returning for tens of thousands of years? Could it be this Fusang? From the fairy world?"


    "Ok."


    King Mu nodded, unknowingly showing a bit of excitement, "This hibiscus is one of the patron saint trees of Moyitian, and he personally snatched it."


    "what!?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Mo Yitian, that was one of the thirty-three days, and it was still in the center of the immortal realm... That senior is too powerful."


    Mu Wang Xu couldn''t help it, his eyes pierced, "Of course, he is the town general of the Hachi clan. He has guarded the Hachi country for tens of thousands of years. He has never lost half an inch of the country. No one has refused to accept the Hachi clan for tens of thousands of years. Before the immortal world invaded the Hachi country, he went to Moyitian to **** this sacred tree to demonstrate. Since then, the immortal world has languished a lot, and his prestige has increased, and he was called the **** of war by the Hachi country and the surrounding world. Until hundreds of years ago..."


    Having said this, his eyes dimmed unconsciously, and he lowered his head, "Those who have nothing to say, in short, this hibiscus is the reason why he is called the God of War. He is already a symbol of him if he never leaves his body. The tribe knew he was here when they saw the broom."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It turns out that there is still this kind of relationship, and I feel a little unbearable now."


    "There''s nothing I can''t afford. He will never take it back. It must make sense for you."


    Mu Wang shook his head slightly, "But I really didn''t expect that he would give it to you as a thank you. Maybe he thinks you are from the immortal world, and this hibiscus is also coming back."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "It may also be that he feels that he is no longer the God of War."


    "what did you say?"


    King Mu suddenly raised his head, staring at Zhou Shu, his eyes sharpened, "You said that to him?!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You said this was a symbol of his God of War. Since it was given away, it wouldn''t be anymore. This is actually a good thing. It means that he has completely figured it out. Without the burden of God of War, he can Do more things..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! How can the honor of God of War be a burden?"


    Mu Wang''s hair stood up, and his eyes were about to burst into flames.


    Zhou Shu thought he hadn''t seen it, "You didn''t say it hundreds of years ago. He was defeated at that time? How many times was he defeated in a row?"


    "what are you talking about?"


    King Mu''s mighty power, eager to fight, as if to eat people.


    Zhou Shu only acted indifferently, "What about God of War? If you lose, you lose, otherwise he won''t ask me for advice on military discipline and military discipline."


    Mu Wang glared at Zhou Shu, his whole body creaking, as if he was going to run wild at any time, strode two steps closer, "You say it again."


    Zhou Shu stood still, only shook his head lightly, and slowly said, "There are everlasting people in the world, how can a general be undefeated forever? As long as you still want to fight, you will always win, even the **** of war can Accept this, why can''t you accept it, Mu Wang."


    If hit by a heavy hammer, King Mu froze.


    He stared at Zhou Shu for a while, slowly relaxed, and sighed, "What you said is."


    The Hachei tribe builds a country by military force and is based on war He has lived in Hachei since he was a child, and he has also accepted the undefeated victory of the God of War since he was a child.


    The God of War as the general of the town nation has always been the goal he wants to become and surpass. It is also a high benchmark that he has erected in his heart, and this benchmark collapses suddenly, even more people than he himself. Sad.


    Although he has long understood the truth that there is no undefeated general, he does not want to admit it in his heart. No one mentions it. Now Zhou Shu pierced through it, which is really hard for him to accept, but after the rage, he also made him understand thoroughly. Coming over, a knot in my heart also opened.


    Zhou Shu could see this change naturally, and he only smiled.


    King Mu looked condensed and said slowly, "Thank you, Mr., for teaching me one more thing."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Mu Wang has already figured it out. It is enough to ask the God of War to come here to illustrate this point. It''s just a lack of opportunity, I have no credit."


    King Mu looked at Zhou Shu and paused, "No credit, it would be nice if I could meet Mr. earlier."


    :. :

 Chapter 2663: Other things

    Mu Wang said thoughtfully, "I now understand why he gave you Fusang."


    "Don''t talk about this, I just arouse you, no matter whether you have Fusang or not, he is the God of War of your Haze Clan."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Mr King Mu, how did the general of the town country lose? Who did he lose to? Are they the Mozu and the Liang Miao? Are they really that strong? I think with his ability, even if he can''t pass the army. In the military, there is no reason to lose so many times."


    King Mu thought for a while and said, "I don''t understand, but the fact is that he has never lost against the Demon Immortal Realm, but since the emergence of the Liang Miao Clan, he has suffered a series of big defeats, and the last big defeat led to it. The loss of three important realms in the Haze country also caused him to resign from his position as a general of the town and country, and he will not go out with soldiers anymore, and stay at home all day... Alas, the Liang Miao people seem to be his nemesis."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "But the Liang Miao soldiers don''t seem to be strong, so is their coach very good?"


    "Speaking of this, it is indeed very powerful, better than any coach we have ever seen."


    Mu Wang nodded slightly, "And he told me that the opponent''s coach is very young, he looks only sixteen or seventeen years old, he should be younger than his husband, and his cultivation level does not seem to be high... Ha, if you asked me before, I I must not say half a word, but it doesn��t matter now. If you lose, you lose. It��s okay to lose face. As long as you can win it back in the future, you can be afraid of anything."


    "So young?"


    Zhou Shu was also taken aback, as if thinking of something, and then asked, "Is the coach also from the Liang Miao ethnic group?"


    King Mu thought for a while, "He didn''t say this, but I don''t think it should be. He said that the soldiers of the Liang Miao nationality are all sturdy, fierce and fangs, and the body is full of patterns, and the coach is very gentle, like a white shirt. Scholars, there is a big difference," he glanced at Zhou Shu, "Similar to my husband, maybe more like a cultivator, but," he said, he shook his head again, "It''s not possible at all, it shouldn''t be a race like Liang Miao. It will have something to do with the fairy world."


    When ���� said, he didn''t notice, Zhou Shu''s face changed.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "That shouldn''t be it."


    King Mu nodded, showing a trace of disgust, "Perhaps he is a Liang Miao, but he just likes to be gentle. According to the God of War, that man really looks like a lunatic in command, but it is also really powerful. His soldiers are too regular, no matter what strange. The weird commands can be executed in place and never go wrong. Sometimes the God of War even wonders if this guy has hundreds of thousands of real shadows, otherwise how could he be so obedient."


    Zhou eased and said, "Of course not, you can do it when you practice military skills to a very high level."


    There is no doubt that the commander��s military skills are very strong. The soldiers he trained have surpassed the abilities of the soldiers themselves. When they are assembled together, they can exert their combat power ten times and one hundred times. , It��s no wonder that even the God of War of Hazhi country will be defeated.


    Zhou Shu thinks that his military skills are definitely not as strong as the coach. Zhou Shu still stays in the realm of talking about soldiers on paper. It really makes Zhou Shu train and lead soldiers. He is definitely not the opponent of that person, and that person can practice the military skills of the Xuanhuang world. At this level, is it really alien?


    is unlikely, at least Zhou Shu thinks so.


    If alien races can be proficient in military art, they are not alien races. Whether in the Xuanhuang world or in the heavens, alien races with low natural wisdom are not good at practicing all kinds of avenues, especially the sophisticated and complex paintings. And so on, they even believe in gods, such as witch gods and so on.


    More than three hundred years ago, plus the training time, the coach appeared in the Liang Miao ethnic group about four to five hundred years ago...


    Thinking of this, a name slowly emerged.


    Sun Juan.


    Will it be him?


    If it is true, how could he be with the Liang Miao, and how could he fight Haze?


    It''s incredible. As a disciple of Ghost Valley who protects his life, why would he participate in the war of different races?


    King Mu unconsciously sighed, "Before we didn''t know that there was so much knowledge in wars, that is, fighting against each other in force, and the battle is similar to individual competition. How can we know that the war can be so big? It can turn ordinary soldiers into invincible powerhouses and even more powerful military skills. If you understand it early, you won��t be defeated again and again."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Mr. Mu, haven''t you learned about this with the practitioners before?"


    Mu Wang paused, "No one has said that, I don''t know if I don''t want it or I don''t know, I think maybe I don''t know, the cultivators want to make themselves strong, they don''t care about this."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t ask much.


    According to his observations during the time when he entered the heavens, the immortal realm is respected by power, most of the Tao and the law are slowly withering, only the law of the immortal realm prevails, and even Zhou Shu, who is aspiring to Shuzhidao, has not found a few soldiers Dao Jun Dao''s classics, let alone other people.


    He thought for a while, "That senior, will he come back? In addition to thanking him, I still have some questions to ask him."


    Mu Wang said slowly, "He will come whenever he wants to come, anyway, it''s just a shadow of reality, it''s not difficult."


    "I am curious about the real shadow."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "Haezhi country is at least hundreds of thousands of realms away from here, but his true shadow can come at any time. The true shadow can not only retain personal will, but also pass on items and inherit Power, how did your true shadows do it?"


    Mu Wang smiled, "Sir, if you want to learn from me, I can teach you. The premise is to become a Hachi clan, not to get a little blood."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "It''s not just the power of blood?"


    It��s just the power of blood He really wants to get the idea. The value of the real shadow is far more than the clones he has learned. It seems that there is only one clone, but it contains many laws in it. The mysterious is abnormal. Most of them also used the power of the law of space, which is similar to the true soul body in some aspects, but the true soul body with only the soul law is not at all comparable. If he can master the true shadow, his work and practice will be much smoother in the future.


    King Mu showed some solemnity, "More than that, all flesh and soul must be, it is impossible for the Hachi clan to do it."


    Zhou Shu was a little disappointed, "Forget it, let''s talk about it later."


    Mu Wang smiled, "I will help you figure out a solution. Next time he comes, you can also ask him face to face. I am coming to you this time for something else."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Is the dojo ready?"


    Mu Wang was stagnant, shaking his head and smiling, "Yes, Wujia Taoist Temple is ready, when is the husband going to speak?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''ll be there in the past few days, um, these jade boards can be taken away in a few days, and forty sets are made, it should be enough... If no talent is found for forty sets , I''ll do it for you again."


    A gleam of excitement flashed in King Mu''s eyes, "Okay, I hope my people are not so unbearable."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20190514224522708 for your reward and support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2664: Very respectful

    suddenly five years.


    Muwang Mansion.


    A half-dragon man rushed in, "Mr. Mu, I''m overjoyed, there is a Taiyi Jinxian who claims to be an old man from Baishan to live in Xuchang!"


    King Mu frowned and smiled. Before speaking, the counselor on the side quickly walked over to salute, "Congratulations, King Mu, this is already the second place this year, and the third Taiyi Daluo Jinxian in the past five years. Now countless practitioners Willing to live in Xuchang for a long time, the prosperity of Xuchang is just around the corner!"


    Another counselor followed and saluted, "Yes, now we have more golden immortals than some immortal cities."


    King Mu nodded in satisfaction, "You go to prepare the best cave mansion, I will meet the old man of Baishan in person."


    "Yes! King Mu!"


    Several people bowed together, very respectful.


    Several hours later.


    Mu Wang walked into a dojo with a smile on his face.


    A small wooden house with four bright green gourds hanging outside. The words "Xunxian Daochang" are written on the gourds.


    The Taoist Temple of Xunxian was full of people, there were real immortals, golden immortals, and even a big Luo Jin immortal, but it was not noisy at all. Everyone was listening attentively. Even King Mu came in and not many people came to watch it. The Taoist is naturally Zhou Shu, he also ignored King Mu and focused on preaching.


    A few more hours, Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "As of today, you can discuss any problems yourself."


    The dojo suddenly became noisy, and everyone gathered in twos and threes, and there was a lot of discussion.


    Seeing Zhou Shu stepping into the quiet room behind the dojo, King Mu hurriedly followed.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Mu Wang is proud of the spring breeze today, what''s the happy event?"


    Mu Wangxi said, "Sir, another Taiyi Golden Immortal is willing to live in Xuchang."


    "very good."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "In the future, there will be more and more people. There are many idle Taiyi Daluo in the heavens. They can''t build a fairy city or a guardian world, and they can''t find a suitable place to practice. If King Mu If you provide them with good enough conditions, they will be willing to stay. If there is something in Xuchang, they will help more or less, but if you let several Taiyi Daluo practice for a long time, Xuchang and King Mu will be very happy. It''s hard work."


    "It doesn''t work hard, just take up more circles. There are more around here."


    Mu Wang smiled and shook his head, "Of course, it is impossible to live for nothing forever. Sooner or later I will let them guard these realms. Although these realms are foreign races, they can also help them cultivate and advance. I believe they will be very willing."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "Yes, it��s okay to eat people��s mouth softly, if you take short hands, you can��t even think about it."


    "So the key is to let them stay first."


    Mu Wang said solemnly, "Many people can afford the conditions I made. They are willing to come over. The bigger reason lies in Mr., since Mr. Xunxian Taoyuan has successively promoted two golden immortals to Taiyi University. After Luo, our Xuchang world quickly gained fame. Countless practitioners came here, and Xuchang world became the most lively world in the outer world. This is all the work of the gentleman."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, there is a lot of respect in his eyes, and he can''t help but pray again.


    It''s incredible now, how can it be done?


    The Xunxian Daochang opened by Zhou Shu had people coming and going in the first year, and accepted no less than 300 disciples. In the third year, there were disciples successfully promoted to the Taiyi Golden Immortal. Only two months later, another one The disciple was promoted to Da Luo, not Taiyi but Da Luo, which is simply a miracle.


    Is there a dojo that can help people directly promote?


    No one knows how Zhou Shu did it, but everyone who joined the dojo to listen to the lecture firmly believed that he could be promoted like those two.


    In just five years, the Xunxian Daochang has become the most famous dojo in Xuchang realm and even the surrounding outer domains, and Xuchang realm has become the first choice for many practitioners to travel and stay. Whether it is the real fairy or the Taiyi Daluo, they want to see At a glance, looking for opportunities.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "The King Mu lifted me up, I am still a golden fairy myself."


    Mu Wang''s expression was condensed, "Mr. does not want to advance, but he doesn''t want to, not impossible. If Mr. wants to, he can do it anytime."


    Zhou Shu smiled, but he couldn''t argue with it. It was true. If he wanted to advance, he would have done it long ago.


    He doesn''t want to be promoted now because he has not found a law that he is willing to promote. It must not be a middle-to-low-level law, at least it must be destroyed. However, if he does not promote himself, he can help others to promote.


    Zhou Shu��s ten rules of five elements, soul, killing, etc. have always stayed between mastery and transparency. The next step is to master, promote Taiyi Daluo, and this step is not difficult at all, Zhou Shu not only knows the method , I have also repeatedly deduced and tested in the sea of ??knowledge, almost never failed.


    can be promoted to Taiyi Da Luo to such a degree-like an exam, no one thinks about it except Zhou Shujue.


    Zhou Shu didn��t need to promote the method he had given, but he could teach the method to others, as long as that person also practiced the Five Elements, Soul and other laws, and reached a level close to the promotion, just stuck at that step, then, Zhou Shu can help him take that step and reach the goal.


    Of the two golden immortals who were promoted before, one practiced the law of wood. They have studied the law of wood for four or five thousand years, but they couldn��t make the last step and could not reach the mastery. So Zhou Shu helped him, but it was just a few words. The mention of the words made him suddenly enlightened and understood in one fell swoop. Another practice was the law of killing. It was much more difficult to help him. Not only did he use words to guide him, but also to fight him to help him realize the essence of the law of killing, Hua It took about two months to succeed.


    Of course, these are meaningful.


    Can enhance the reputation of himself and the Xuchang community, complete the agreement to King Mu, and the two Taiyi Daluo are naturally grateful to Zhou Shu. If there are any dispatches in the future, they will definitely help and Zhou Shu himself has gained more experience by helping others to advance, and he or others will be able to use it in the future. He just hasn��t found the rule to improve. When he finds it, he will be promoted to Taiyi Daluo. Promoting the Five Elements Soul Killing and other laws one by one, ���� has become a big Luo, naturally does not care about mastering a few more laws, the more the better, but the first law must be extremely cautious.


    Zhou calmly said, "Mu Wang."


    King Mu quickly said, "What''s the matter, sir?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I can almost start to choose the rule for you, what do you think?"


    "what!?"


    King Mu''s heart was shocked, great joy came up, almost swallowing everything, this is what he really expects and what he wants most, "I...I don''t have any ideas, as long as the husband thinks it is suitable, in this respect, The best sir has the sole discretion to decide."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "That''s fine, that is, as long as it doesn''t affect your dragon''s power and Haechi bloodline, everything else doesn''t matter, any rules are fine."


    Mu Wang''s expression was condensed, "Yes, sir, as long as you can learn and use it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I have some ideas, you can live here these days."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Mu Wang got up and saluted, very respectful.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2665: Jianmu Sprout

    Refining the demon world.


    Zhou walked slowly, and stopped in front of a valley.


    Hu Lao walked out quickly, with a lot of joy on his face, "Master, today the sapling is bigger and greener. If this continues, the first leaf will grow in five years at most."


    "At last there was no waste."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, also somewhat relieved.


    Moyitian��s **** tree for protecting the realm, a whole hibiscus tree, the vitality and strength in it have been absorbed by the fragments of construction wood, plus the supply of moss, and the full cultivation of the demon world. If this fails to germinate, then Zhou Shu I don''t know how to continue.


    In the valley with dense formations, Bian Xue was sitting in front of the saplings, and when he saw Zhou Shu coming, he came over quickly.


    Zhou Shu stroked her hair, "Thanks for your hard work, sister Xue."


    "Compared with hard work, the little girl has gained more."


    Bian Xue smiled faintly, with two shallow nests at the corners of her mouth.


    The wood fragments can sprout so quickly, and the snow''s edge is not small. The continuous watering with the power of compassion day and night, such as the sun and rain, gives the wood fragments the most suitable environment. Everything has an effect on building wood.


    And she said that it is not a lie to gain more. Jianmu is the purest power in the Xuanhuang world. The power of compassion interacts with it, and she can also feel a lot.


    Zhou Shu felt Jianmu for a moment. Before his divine sense came out, he hit a wall, and a force of force resisted Shu Zhili back and prevented him from entering.


    He had no choice but to say, "It''s still the same."


    Bian Xuewen said, "Brother Shu is not in a hurry. You cultivated Jianmu Fragments. Sooner or later, I will accept you, and the younger sister will work hard."


    "I hope so, but I don''t care if it insists, and you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, as if he really didn''t care, but in fact he really cares...


    Jianmu fragments have sprouted, which means that vitality has become life, with an initial self-awareness. Simply put, Jianmu fragments can be treated as a child. The current fact is that Jianmu does not resist pots. Lao and Bian Xue even depended on them very much, but they were very resistant to Zhou Shu. Not only was Shu Zhili unable to reach Jianmu, he was blocked by Jianmu when he released it, and Zhou Shu��s strength of compassion could not be touched. Deep inside like Bian Xue.


    It is like a child who is born rebellious.


    This is a result that Zhou Shu did not expect. It is tantamount to helping Hu Lao and Bian Xue train Jianmu. He didn''t get well, but he couldn''t imagine it.


    Is it necessary to bring life back to life and start it again? It��s unnecessary, and it��s impossible to do it now. This kind of divine fetish means destiny at birth. Growth is accompanied by many calamities, and it will definitely change the heavens in the future. However, Zhou Shu cannot allow it to grow wantonly. It is okay for Jianmu not to accept him now, but it is impossible not to accept him in the future. He has worked hard to cultivate Jianmu for so long, and he must gain the power in it.


    Take a look slowly.


    The joy on Hu''s old face faded a lot, and he quickly said, "Master, I will definitely find a way to make it listen to you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It has nothing to do with you. I chose to let it be born in the world of refining demon, so I must make such preparations, right, has the phoenix tree sprouted?"


    "Master, it has sprouted."


    Hu Lao hurriedly said, "Two of them have already taken shape. I moved to other places so as not to affect Jianmu''s growth."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, if the Chinese phoenix trees become a forest, it will be easy to attract the beasts in the future and treat them with care."


    He turned to Bian Xue, "Sister Xue, have you written the Sutra of Compassionate Heart?"


    "All right."


    Bianxue took out a jade slip and handed it to Zhou Shu, "From the first level to the younger sister''s current level of understanding, all are in it, Brother Shu, are you really going to teach that King Mu''s way of compassion?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Yes."


    The old pot''s expression was slightly condensed, "Master, can I say a few words?"


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "It''s okay, just say whatever comes to mind. I don''t have any scruples in front of me about Tao and law."


    "Ok."


    Hu Lao Ning said, "Actually, the master''s Shu Zhi Dao is more suitable. The master has tried many times. The Dragon Power can use the Shu Zhi Dao''s magic tricks. In turn, Shu Zhili can also simulate most of the Dragon Power. That is to say, the two are compatible, so why not let King Mu learn the Tao of Shu? Now King Mu completely trusts the master, and he can��t see the quality of Shu Zhidao. He will only follow and learn. This way, The master can accumulate a large number of alien believers through King Mu, and King Mu''s fate is firmly connected with the master. If he wants to improve his comfort, he must fully support the master."


    He became more excited as he said, "Master, if this is the case, you will soon be promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian, Hunyuan!"


    Bianxue nodded lightly, "In fact, the little girl also has such thoughts."


    Zhou Shu looked at Hu Lao, "Yes, if I do this, I can make King Mu become the master of Shu Zhi Dao, and even let Xuchang circles and many circles controlled by Mu Wang learn Shu Zhi Dao, and I can learn from them a lot. Strengthen yourself, promote Hunyuan..."


    Old Hu couldn''t help but said, "Yes!"


    "What''s right?"


    Zhou Shu''s face sank, "Don''t mention this matter again."


    Old Hu was shocked, and suddenly felt unprecedented pressure. He didn''t dare to say anything, he just nodded and said yes.


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu, she seemed to understand something, and smiled softly, "Senior Brother Shu, don''t be angry, Older Hu is also kind. Don''t worry. The younger sister knows that Senior Brother Shu is kind and does not want to use the trust of others. Use your own ability and let others take the initiative to learn instead of spreading it like this."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head gently, "You know half of me."


    Bianxue hesitated for a while, "Where is the other half? Can you tell the little girl?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slowly said, "It''s not that I don''t want to do it, I can''t do it. At present, Shu Zhi Dao is far from mature. In my hands, Shu Zhi Dao is comparable to the law of middle and high levels, but This is not possible in the hands of other people, even practitioners, let alone aliens. If I spread this kind of Shuzhi Dao to foreign races in large quantities, I can be sure that they will definitely turn Shuzhi Dao into evil. , That would be tantamount to letting Shu Zhidao perish...just to subdue King Mu and those realms, I can''t take this risk."


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to, nor is he kind-hearted. If so many circles can become Shuzhidao believers, why not do it?


    It''s nothing to use Mu Wang''s trust.


    But at present, Shu Zhidao still cannot meet his requirements. This will not do any good to Shu Zhidao. Although he can be promoted to the golden fairy of Hunyuan or even higher, the result is that Shu Zhidao disappears, which is not worth it. Compared with the momentary realm of cultivation, maintaining the good and orderly development of Shuzhi Dao is the most important.


    "I still don''t understand."


    Bianxue looked at Zhou Shu, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, "But the younger sister knows that Brother Shu must be doing the right thing."


    There was a bit of shame on Hu Lao''s face, "It''s me, and I absolutely can''t stand this temptation. Compared with my master, I am still too farsighted. It''s no wonder that I failed repeatedly...Fortunately, I have followed the master now. "


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You guys keep busy, I''m out."


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2666: Preaching kindness

    "The Way of Compassion?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Mu Wang was surprised, happy and suspicious, "Sir, I have never heard of this kind of great principle before."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Well, it is almost extinct in the immortal world, but a long time ago, it was a popular avenue in the heavens, and there were many saints. Its power is no worse than other laws, and the laws of power are also Be restrained."


    "The law of power?"


    King Mu seems to have realized, "Mr. said that is the source of the laws of the immortal world. If the power of compassion restrains the law of power... then it is not surprising that this road has disappeared in the immortal world. The immortal world will not allow such power to pass through the immortal world. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It��s good if you understand, and compared with other laws and avenues, there are almost no requirements for cultivating the way of compassion. It doesn��t matter whether you are a foreign race or a sacred animal. As long as you have the heart to be kind, you will endure all life. You can learn and learn well. It can coexist and be compatible with most powers. I will also find ways to adapt the power of the dragon to the way of compassion."


    Mu Wang''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said, "It sounds a bit like Zen Tao, sir, you know..."


    "I know, you don��t want to practice Zen like other dragons, but the way of loving kindness is definitely not Zen. The two have similarities. Both are applicable to different races, but the essence is different. Zen emphasizes self-crossing people. Conscious of him, and the way of compassion is to put yourself out of the way from the beginning..." Zhou Shu stared at King Mu and said in a concentrated voice, "Of course, if you can''t accept this, I won''t force you to practice."


    Unexpectedly, King Mu laughed, "I left the Dragon Realm and put myself out of control a long time ago. This is not a problem at all, sir, as long as the way of compassion can help me achieve my goal, then I will practice it!"


    Seeing his firm gaze, Zhou Shu nodded without realizing it, "It''s good that you have this heart. I can''t guarantee that you will succeed, but you will definitely find meaning in your practice. Then, let''s start now. "


    Mu Wang looked respectfully and bowed, "Please sir for guidance."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "From now on, you have to temporarily put aside Xuchang Jie and other things and concentrate on practicing."


    Mu Wang nodded seriously, "Sir, don''t worry, I''m already prepared."


    Four months passed quickly.


    Wang Mu stretched out his finger, and a light rain immediately began to fall in the quiet room, and it fell on Zhou Shu''s head in a bitter manner.


    "I did it!"


    Looking at the sparse raindrops, King Mu shouted loudly, waving his arms excitedly.


    Zhou Shu stood still for a moment, then slowly nodded, "Yes, you did it, and it is very unusual. Although it is a very simple technique, because of your special physique, King Mu, this meditation rain also has other characteristics, I can be sure , It has a better effect on the half-dragon and Haechi tribe, not only can help them soothe their minds, but also inspire them and improve their fighting spirit."


    "Encourage, improve fighting spirit?"


    Mu Wang put down his hand, his eyes flashed with doubts and excitement, "The power of compassion does not seem to have such an effect, right?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Everyone has different understandings of Tao and laws, and the powers they cultivated are also different. The Purdue sentient beings understood in King Mu''s heart probably have the idea of ??letting half-dragons get rid of racial constraints and freely exert their abilities. This kind of thought is reflected in the tactics, and this effect will appear."


    It seemed that he was hit by thunder. King Mu stared at Zhou Shu for a long time before slowly saying, "He who knows me, sir."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Hehe, this is your own understanding of Tao and the law, and it has nothing to do with me. What I can do is to let you understand your own heart and better understand the Tao and the law, as for the result. It all depends on you."


    "Is it all in me?"


    King Mu shook his head slightly and sighed, "I now understand why my husband can promote Jinxian. My husband''s understanding of Tao and law and other people and even everything has far surpassed the level of Jinxian. I don''t know that it is. What level, but I think most people can benefit from the husband, and the husband can let people see another world with just a few words."


    "All right."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Mr. Mu, your mind should be placed on the Tao of Compassion. Although you can use the power of the dragon to perform the magic, it is still far from the real enlightenment. Don''t think about other things and start the next method. Right?"


    Mu Wang nodded quickly, "Yes, I was wrong."


    Zhou Shu began to teach the next tactics. Of course, these tactics were improved by Zhou Shu, and they are more suitable for foreign races, especially dragon races.


    But it has to be said that King Mu��s talent also surprised him. A person who has never been exposed to the way of compassion can reach the level of knowing in just four months. Most practitioners can��t match it. It is no wonder that King Mu left the dragon world, and he was able to create a large foundation.


    Leaving King Mu in the quiet room, Zhou Shu still preached in the dojo.


    Chen Liucheng has five of his dojos, but not everyone has to go, only Xunxian dojo is his own.


    There are two dojos that only teach Fudao and Zhendao, where Zhou Shu''s clone is taking care of them.


    A kendo is taught by Caiying, which is a bit difficult for Caiying, but Caiying is very interested in doing it. Her goal is to surpass the dojo.


    A teaching bloodline power, how to better use the bloodline power, here is regarded as an exclusive foreign race dojo, hosted by Xiangru, when it comes to bloodline power, few foreign races know better than the Dijiang Clan.


    letting out Caiying and Xiangru come out is also an expression of Zhou Shu''s view of King Mu as an ally.


    When King Mu saw them, he was very indifferent, but he was shocked. The little stone before, and now Caiying and Xiangru are all true elites, and he wants them most. The kind of talent, why are they willing to follow Zhou Shu, not caring about themselves at all, and not even showing their faces? After testing their minds, King Mu also knew that they had the uncompromising obedience to Zhou Shu.


    This made King Mu admire even more, but he attached much higher importance to Zhou Shu.


    The quality of a person depends not only on him, but also on his friends and subordinates. This truth is understood by King Mu, who is good at impending others.


    As usual, today''s Xunxian Dojo is full of people.


    Zhou Shu glanced around, his gaze fell on a young golden immortal. The eyes of other people were excited and eager, and his eyes were a bit of disdain. When Zhou Shu looked at each other, he raised his eyebrows and smiled, not deliberately. But it was obvious provocation.


    Zhou Shu is very indifferent, he sees many such things.


    The name of Xunxian Daochang is already very loud. There are many practitioners in the Outer Realm Immortal City. Most of them want to get some insights from Zhou Shu and try to get promoted. Some people want to see if Zhou Shu is worthy of the name. Many disputes have occurred for this.


    In the end, they all ended in failure, because they found that whether it was compared with knowledge or understanding of Tao, or even the use of power, they were far inferior to Zhou Shu.


    As in the past, Zhou Shu just glanced at him without taking him to heart.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2667: Young Golden Fairy

    After the sermon, a large group of practitioners rushed over.


    Practitioners who came to the Taoist Temple of Xunxian had many questions to ask Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu would only answer it on the tenth day of each month. He usually relied on the practitioner to realize himself, but today is the tenth day. People will miss opportunities.


    Soon, Zhou Shu was surrounded.


    The young golden immortal stood still in the distance and didn''t mean to come to ask for advice at all. The corners of his mouth were lightly raised, and the disdain in his eyes increased.


    Many people have seen it, but no one pays attention to him. Instead of teaching an ignorant person, it is better to listen to Zhou Shu''s questions and answers.


    The young Jinxian seemed a little boring, walked over slowly and stood behind the crowd.


    "Master Yang, I have been stuck on the golden rules for more than two thousand years, so please give me some advice."


    "Master Yang, I just started practicing the Law of Life and Death, and I feel very difficult. Can I teach some experience? Just a few sentences."


    Crowded but not noisy, each practitioner followed the order and asked in a low voice. Their faces were full of expectation, because they all regarded Zhou Shu as their greatest hope, hoping to change their destiny by his guidance.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, responding one by one.


    The crowd is getting smaller, and many people can��t wait to leave, wanting to retreat and think deeply, and some sit down and comprehend it on the spot, but more people look blank and sigh. Obviously, the way is not enough. Learn more.


    "Humph."


    In the dojo, there was a soft hum suddenly, the voice was very small, but very clear.


    Some people followed the sound and saw that it was the young golden immortal who was being paid attention to. Instead of restraining him, he sneered, "I thought there was really something, but it turned out to be just a person who deceived the world. Field, is it just like this?"


    "what did you say?"


    "Where is the fanatic, dare to be rude to Master Yang!"


    "Don''t hinder us from consulting, go out if nothing is wrong!"


    Many people stopped shouting, and some people walked towards the golden fairy angrily, planning to drive him out.


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhou Shu''s voice came from the crowd, everyone was stagnant, and they stood up quickly, no longer moving or speaking.


    Zhou Shu lined up the crowd, walked slowly towards the golden fairy, smiled and raised his hand, "This fellow Daoist, what can I do?"


    "Don''t call me fellow daoists, you are not worthy."


    Jin Xian looked at Zhou Shu coldly, and did not change his attitude because of Zhou Shu��s politeness. ��Since you are called Master Yang, you should be a little capable, but in the end, it��s all useless and shallow principles. Be a teacher?"


    The people on the side have exploded with anger, and many of them are flushed.


    It was in Zhou Shu''s dojo, Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and they couldn''t do anything.


    Zhou Shu was not angry either, and said lightly, "Then what do you think?"


    Jin Xian said coldly, "I heard that the owner of Xunxian Daochang understands the various laws of the heavens and can teach people to promote, so I came here admiringly. I was really disappointed when I saw it today. It seems that you can''t help me. Now I don��t ask you to help me, as long as you tell me what law I am practicing, no matter what method you use, of course, the easiest way is to compete. Do you dare?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If you encounter any problems, you can ask me directly and see if I can answer them. Why bother."


    "I really didn''t dare."


    Jinxian shook his head contemptuously, "You don''t even know my laws, how do you deserve to talk to me? Doesn''t that mean playing the piano to the cow?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "There are tens of thousands of laws in the heavens. Of course, it is impossible to know all of them. Since fellow daoists refuse to say, then I can''t help fellow daoists. I have to talk to other fellow daoists. I won''t accompany you."


    He raised his hand and planned to leave.


    "Hahaha!"


    Without taking two steps, Jin Xian suddenly laughed, "There are thousands of laws of the Great Way, but there are only dozens of them that can be used. Unfortunately, it seems that you can''t understand these dozens of them. I''m here for nothing."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was stuck.


    In addition to anger, practitioners have more fear and envy, even frustration, and these emotions are slowly suppressing anger.


    Could it be this golden immortal, the law of cultivation is high-level or even the highest law, otherwise, why would he say such arrogant words, there are only dozens of tens of thousands of Dao laws that can be used?


    If this is the case, then he is arrogant and really has the capital, after all, people like them have no chance to practice high-level laws.


    The same is true for the owner of the Xunxian Dojo. Although he has very subtle insights on most laws, he has never said high-level laws.


    The golden immortal who practices high-level laws is a remote existence for practitioners in the outer realm. They face such a person, no matter how angry it is, it is useless, the gap is too big, and there is no chance of victory.


    Others are no longer angry, but Zhou Shu, who has always been kind, is angry.


    He frowned, and said in a deep voice, "Friends of the Taoist are very wrong."


    He didn��t pay much attention to the Jinxian before, thinking it was the same as in the past, just an opponent who deliberately made trouble or an ordinary fanatic, he didn''t care at all, but after Jinxian spoke, he took a closer look and knew it was not the case, Jinxian He carried a hidden fairy ring in his hand, and it was different from Zhou Shu''s.


    Zhou Shu��s fairy ring is engraved with a sword, cloud tree, and his has only one cloud and one white cloud.


    Any immortal cultivator can get it, but it''s just a normal fairy ring, and the fairy ring in the hands of the disciple in charge of the sect is naturally different. The golden fairy can wear a fairy ring with such a mark. , There is only one possibility, this person comes from Genting City.


    Yunding City, one of the five sects in charge of the immortal world, is the sect that Zhou Shu hopes most to make friends with.


    Now that he knew the identity of Jin Xian Zhou Shu didn''t intend to make trouble, so he could say a few words and leave, but Jin Xian''s last words touched his bottom line.


    If you let Jinxian let go before leaving, how can the Xunxian Dojo continue? Although everyone knows that the pros and cons of the laws largely determine the future of practitioners, it is by no means that high-level laws are necessarily better than other laws. There are also a large number of practitioners who have defeated high-level laws by virtue of middle and low-level laws, and he is The master of the dojo must also give his disciples enough confidence.


    Jin Xian said coldly, "Compared with those dozens of laws, do you find the power of other laws useful?"


    "of course."


    Zhou calmly said, "If you don''t believe me, let''s try."


    Jin Xian stared at Zhou Shu, a suspicion flashed in his eyes, "Try, you mean you really want to compete with me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m thinking of asking a fellow Taoist for advice or two."


    The golden immortal hadn''t spoken yet, and the surrounding crowd had already cheered up. If Zhou Shuzhen could defeat this golden immortal who practiced high-level laws, perhaps they could do the same.


    "Why, are you scared?"


    "Didn''t you just compare, now you don''t speak?"


    "Even if your laws are strong, Master Yang will not lose to you!"


    There are shouts everywhere in the dojo.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2668: Can not afford

    "afraid?"


    Listening to the ridicule of the crowd, the young Jinxian couldn''t help but said, "I''m afraid you will lose too badly. In the end, you won''t be able to do this dojo, hey!"


    With the last cold snort, an invisible pressure suddenly spread.


    The dojo seems to be covered with a thick layer of dark clouds, no matter what you do, it''s half a beat.


    Everyone''s minds were shaken, and the silence fell silent. Several practitioners rushed out, intending to report to King Mu. The strength of this golden immortal is by no means ordinary, even the Taiyi Daluo I have seen before can match. If Zhou Shu really loses, it will be difficult for the dojo to attract disciples anymore. If it is bigger, it will have a great impact on Xuchang circles and King Mu.


    Zhou Shu just did it indifferently, "It won''t bother the daoists to care."


    Jinxian hesitated for a moment, "Since you insist on doing this, then no one can blame me, you just do it."


    This golden immortal is called Watson. He has been practicing in the outside world to improve the law. He accidentally heard that there is such an immortal dojo in Chen Liucheng in Xuchang, which can help Jinxian advance. Naturally, he will not miss the opportunity, even with a little help. , Come to Chen Liucheng.


    After listening to the sermons, most of his expectations were lost. Although the master of the Yang Rong Taoist hall was erudite, he was obviously not strong enough. He also knew little about high-level laws. It was difficult to help him. After questioning and answering other practitioners, he was even more sure about this. Yang Rong is just an ordinary golden immortal. The reason why he and Xunxian Taochang have such a big name is because there are too few strong people in the outer domain. There is no hero, so he became famous as a man.


    Genting City disciples, all of them have amazing vision, and it is inevitable that they have such emotions.


    Because of his origin, he is usually calm, but this time he couldn''t hold it back.


    It is rare that he would be willing to succumb to a foreign land to ask for a chance, but he got such a result. He couldn''t bear the gap for a while, and couldn''t help but ridicule a few words. Whenever he thinks of a ridicule, he can''t stop. Up.


    Since you have to compare, you can''t lose. Of course, he also thinks it''s impossible to lose.


    The crowd spread out in a circle, surrounding the two of them.


    Although the dojo is not large and stable, it is supported by many mysterious formations. As long as the two of them don''t fight for their lives, they don''t worry about insufficient space or collapse.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You are a guest, you take action, I will stand here and not move, as long as you can break my shield, even if I lose, no matter if it is with your law power or fairy magic talisman. , It''s okay."


    "what did you say?"


    Watson was shocked and angry, thinking he had heard it wrong.


    The people beside ���� were also taken aback. Is this still the humble master of the dojo? It''s a bit arrogant, the opponent is a golden fairy who has practiced high-level laws, so he wants to force the opponent''s laws?


    But it also makes sense. It is the most intuitive way to prove that the middle and low-order rules are stronger than the high-order rules.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Since it''s a competition, you always have to give a name, Yang Rong, please advise."


    "Watson."


    Watson calmed down. He also understood Zhou Shu''s purpose for doing this, and he secretly said, "Also, let you know the gap between the law and the law, but rest assured, I will save your life. I am not. A bloodthirsty person."


    "Watson?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something. He glanced at Watson, his expression was slightly condensed, the name seemed a bit familiar.


    Zhou Shu is not the only one who is familiar with this name, and there is a sudden uproar in the crowd.


    "Watson?"


    "Is it Watson of Genting City?"


    "That''s the top thirty-fourth genius on the Immortal Miao List!"


    "Huh? Thirty-four, real or fake?"


    "How could it be wrong? Last time I saw the Immortal Miao List clearly, I remember every name in the top 300, he is definitely 34!"


    "This is bad."


    Everyone looked at Watson and Zhou Shu, their minds were quickly filled with great frustration.


    They all regard Zhou Shu as the hope to change their own destiny, but they also know that this is only Outland. No matter how powerful Zhou Shu is, it is still difficult to compare with the genius of the great sect of the immortal world. How could he be Watson��s opponent and stand still Still getting beaten?


    Zhou Shu also remembered, indeed, Watson is the 34th on the immortal seedling list, the top figure in the golden immortal.


    The top fifty characters on the immortal seedling list can basically ignore the difference between one and two levels. Most Taiyi Daluo will not be their opponents, even if they face the Hunyuan Jinxian, they may not have the ability to escape.


    Of course, he didn''t feel frustrated. Instead, he was more intent to fight. To fight against such a strong man, he couldn''t ask for it.


    At this time, a few people rushed in at the entrance of the dojo, and King Mu was among them.


    Upon receiving the call, he rushed to the dojo, and when he heard the name Watson just now, he speeded up again.


    The appearance of King Mu attracted everyone��s attention. Many practitioners walked over to salute and make a way. Zhou Shu was calm, while Watson was slightly stagnant. He had heard of King Mu, but he saw him for the first time. When I arrived, I didn''t expect King Mu to be such a strong, half-dragon so strong?


    Mu Wang glanced at the confronting two, and his mood was very complicated.


    He who wants to dominate, knows the fairy world, the dragon world, and the demon world. He naturally knows who Watson is. When such a person comes to Xuchang world, he realizes that it is a mistake not to meet him immediately. Watson and Xunxian Daochang had an entanglement, and it was a big mistake.


    Now that the error has been caused, how to solve it?


    a dilemma.


    Watson can''t afford to offend him, not to mention his ranking of 34th on the Immortal Miao List. He is destined to be a strong man with a promising future. The Genting City behind him is still in charge of the sect, and because there are too few disciples, Genting City is out of protection. Famously, if Watson had something, the fairy world would almost certainly retaliate.


    But Zhou Shu��s side is also difficult The growth of Xuchang industry over the years cannot be separated from Zhou Shu��s dedication, and now he is still Zhou Shu��s disciple, if Mu Wang stood by Watson because of this incident Here, it is tantamount to betraying Zhou Shu, and at the same time losing the good reputation that King Mu has established over the years, and more importantly, the town leader in Hachi will not let him go.


    He can''t afford it even more.


    King Mu walked two steps closer, raised his hand to the two of them, smiled and said, "Under King Mu, just to see the two fighting, the two don��t care about me, but this is Chen Liucheng, and I don��t want anything to happen to them. , It��s better to stop."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Don''t worry, King Mu, as long as the shield is broken, I will immediately give in."


    Watson gave a salute and hesitated, "Within twenty breaths, I won��t break the shield, even if I lose."


    He originally wanted to talk about five breaths, but after thinking about it, he changed it to twenty breaths. It''s not that five breaths are not enough, but he doesn''t want to show too much strength in front of outsiders, leave more space, and leave a little for King Mu and Xuchang. face.


    "This is the best, thank you Mr. Watson."


    Mu Wang smiled and backed away a few steps, and the others also backed away, leaving a large space for Zhou Shu and Watson.


    "Go ahead."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, his body was covered with a thin layer of white smoke.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2669: You still have time

    "Ah, this protective cover is too thin, right?"


    "Can this stop Watson?"


    "Does Master Yang want to surrender directly, right?"


    Everyone looked at Zhou Shu with an unacceptable expression, but an old man shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Look carefully, this protective cover is not simple. It contains at least ten laws of power, glued together. , Very stable and strong!"


    Other people also let go of their spiritual sense to perceive, and they also sensed the mystery, and nodded one after another.


    "As expected of Master Yang, it is amazing to be able to pass so many laws!"


    "The power of so many laws is gathered together, even if the opponent is a high-level law, it can be blocked, win by quantity, I hope Master Yang can succeed."


    "That is, as long as you practice well, the middle and low-level laws will not be worse than the high-level ones!"


    Watson sighed secretly, too weak.


    As soon as the protective shield appeared, he felt it in detail. Although it contained seventeen different powers of laws, they were all middle and low-level laws, which was not worth a while. Even if there were seventeen more, it could not be the power of own laws. Opponent.


    Win by quantity?


    Doesn''t this Yang Rong owner know the quality of the rules to determine the outcome? No amount of rabbits can beat an elephant.


    It seems that he just learns a lot and learns so much. The actual strength is not strong at all. He actually wants to come here to find opportunities. It is really a jewel that has been darkened. That is to say, to save Mu Wang some face and defeat him within ten breaths. Up.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu indifferently, and flung his sleeves slightly.


    As if the surrounding air was all evacuated, a huge vortex was rolled up in front of him, invisible and innocent, but anyone could feel the huge power in it. Seeing the whistling whizzing towards Zhou Shu, the dojo was silent. .


    And Zhou Shu didn''t move, and despite the whirlpool, the protective cover shook slightly and returned to stability.


    "Blocked, really blocked!"


    "Master Yang is amazing!"


    "What about the geniuses of the Immortal Miao Bang? Isn''t it impossible to beat them?"


    The crowd became excited and cheered.


    Watson sighed secretly again, can''t you see that I did it deliberately? I didn''t use a tenth of my strength. What are you proud of?


    Zhou Shu looked calm, but he was also relieved.


    The power of law on his protective shield was not seventeen, but twenty-three. In less than a breath of confrontation, he used different strengths to fight against him hundreds of times, and he almost came to a conclusion.


    Many laws of his own practice are also in the transparent stage. Like Watson, it is suitable for comparing the strength of strength, and Zhou Shu only used less than one-tenth of his strength. Most strengths meet Watson��s laws. After a little resistance, it collapsed. Only the laws of killing, thunder, and soul can resist for a longer time. This shows that Watson��s law is indeed only a high-level law. If it is the highest law, his law is There is no possibility of resistance.


    What is worth recalling is that, facing Watson''s law of power, the law of life and death not only did not resist, but was swallowed and integrated.


    It can be seen that the power of Watson''s law encompasses the law of life and death, and belongs to the superior of the law of life and death. Then, the name of the law of his practice is also ready to come out.


    It is the law of creation.


    This Watson is not only a genius of Genting City, but also a creator.


    Creators are practitioners who practice the laws of creation. Because of the unique laws of creation, such practitioners have their own titles.


    The most special thing about creators is that they can create vitality out of nothing, which means that they can give life to a world, that is, they can create the original core, create a nearly perfect real world, and self-generated in chaos. There is almost no difference in the natural world, which is something most Hunyuan Jinxian can''t do.


    Hunyuan Jinxian wants to create a realm of his own, either collecting vitality everywhere, injecting the discarded origin core as a new origin, or directly looking for a divine object comparable to Taoism to serve as the core, such as the meditation in the Yinkui world. The water lotus can be used by the Heavenly Lotus Holy Master to replace the origin of the Yin Kui realm, or to find a creator and let the creator help them create the origin.


    Because of this, almost all practitioners are unwilling to offend the creator, and they will try to befriend them when they encounter it, hoping to get their help in the future.


    Of course, Watson is not a true creator. To create vitality, he must master the law, and to create the origin, it is best to control the law. However, he can reach the stage of the golden immortal, and he is already the best in the world. The rare kind of genius is a talent that all forces want to obtain, whether in the fairy world, the dragon world or other, it can be said that if he had not found a backer like Genting City, he would be in a more dangerous and dangerous situation than Zhou Shu Much.


    The creator is naturally strong, but for the current Zhou Shu, it is not a big enemy.


    The law of creation is biased towards creation. It is not as good as other advanced laws in battle. Zhou Shu is confident that he can block it even without the law of energy. He only needs Shu Zhili to integrate the power of the four laws, even if Watson uses his full strength, the protective cover is also Won''t break.


    It is not that the creators are weak, they are much stronger than the average low-level law practitioners, and they have an overwhelming advantage to some special law practitioners, and they can also restrain monsters such as ghost kings.


    This conclusion was reached in a short breath, and Zhou Shu could naturally breathe a sigh of relief.


    It��s just that he doesn��t understand that creators have always been valued by the heavens, whether in Outland, Immortal Realm, or even Dragon Realm, as long as Watson says that he is practicing the Law of Creation almost no one will reject him. Even with unreasonable demands, the founders are accustomed to dignity, no one wants to offend them, and they don��t have to do anything with anyone at all. However, this Watson provoked proactively, which is a bit strange. Could it be...


    There was a thought in his mind.


    Looking at Watson, he nodded lightly, "You don''t need to keep your hands."


    Watson stopped, inexplicably unable to suppress the fire, snorted and flicked out again.


    A soft, almost imperceptible breeze, slowly blowing towards Zhou Shu, everyone was wondering, the entire dojo was shocked, there was a crackling noise around, the dojo suddenly shrank by more than half, and many people were crowded into a ball. , Only Zhou Shu and Watson did not change.


    "what happened?"


    "The formation... the formation was broken by him..."


    Someone whispered, his voice trembling.


    It��s not that no one has played against each other in the Xunxian Dojo. There are often competitions. Even Taiyi Daluo has played against Zhou Shu. The fight is still very fierce, but there has never been a competition that can affect the formation of the dojo, and now Chen only waved his sleeves, and the space formed by the formation collapsed by more than half.


    The ����power of the high-order law is so terrifying that anyone can see at this time that he has indeed kept his hand just now.


    Of course they didn''t know that Watson still kept his hands and only used about 40% of his strength.


    Watson stared at Zhou Shu, his lips moved, "Now it''s too late to admit defeat."


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2670: And be saved

    Zhou Shu still did not move, and the protective cover in front of him shook quickly.


    Because the speed of the vibration is too fast, not only can I not feel the movement, it seems that even the entire shield has disappeared, and Zhou Shu inside has also become transparent.


    It��s not like that in sight, even the result of perception is the same. Everyone was shocked for a while, and they couldn��t see too many ways. Only Watson himself could feel the strange waves and ripples spreading out of his creation rules. The force was separated, decomposed, and then disappeared, and he couldn''t see clearly what the fluctuating force looked like, it seemed that it contained several kinds of laws, but it was completely different from what he had seen.


    Everyone was stunned for a while, but soon there was a cry of exclamation.


    They couldn''t see this kind of power test, but the result was still obvious. The shield did not break and the dojo returned to normal.


    Watson''s expression was slightly condensed. He also knew that he really underestimated Yang Rong. By this time, he should have stopped here, but for some reason, the evil fire in his heart could not be suppressed. He looked at him coldly. Zhou Shu, "It seems I really shouldn''t keep my hands."


    He slowly closed his eyes, planning to use his full strength once.


    He hasn��t done this since he was promoted to the Golden Immortal. No, he hasn��t even used the previous 40% of his strength, because most of the time there is no need to make a move. Since he must make a move this time, he needs to prepare. Xu Sheng, no defeat.


    While it was brewing, a voice came from the sea of ??knowledge, "Fellow Daoist is a demon?"


    There was a sudden shock in his heart, and he suddenly understood something, he stopped, and there was a big drop of sweat on his forehead.


    It turned out to be a demon!


    Watson has only now realized why he was so abnormal and did many things different from the past, but how is this possible?


    As a disciple of Genting City, with constant elixir and immortal things, and the guidance of a famous teacher, he has never been disturbed by the demons all the way through cultivation. Why did he suddenly come this time? He had never thought before that he would encounter a heart demon. Could it be that he stayed in Jinxian for too long, and this time he failed to find an opportunity, so he could be found by the heart demon. Thinking of this, there are more beads of sweat on his forehead, and no one knows the terrible heart demon better than a practitioner. Once the mind is dominated by the heart demon, no matter how high the talent is, no matter how strong it is, it will be difficult to escape the result of fall. ...


    "It''s just invaded, there is still some rescue."


    Another voice came. Watson looked at Zhou Shu on the opposite side, moving his lips, but didn''t say anything.


    Zhou Shu also did not continue to transmit the sound. What should be said has already been said. As he expected, Watson was invaded by a heart demon. He made judgments not only from Watson''s demeanor and behavior, but when he fought against Watson, The power of the heart and Dao also played a role in a timely manner. The heart and Dao were created by the old man of the heart demon. He felt a similar thing in Watson. It can be seen that Watson''s mind is already a little disturbed.


    The old man of the heart demon created the heart, but this heart can be used to discover and contain the heart, which is like "darkness gives you eyes, but you use it to find light".


    Twenty breaths passed in the silence of the two.


    King Mu was the first to step forward, stood between the two, smiled and said, "Thank you for both of you. I don��t want to hurt Chen Liucheng so I didn��t try my best. Both of them are King Mu��s most distinguished guests. Since there is no winner, the two Don''t fight anymore, okay?"


    Zhou Shu agreed, "Watson Taoist fellow''s cultivation base is far above me, and I will definitely lose if I fight under. Thank you for your mercy."


    Watson was still a little stupid, and only nodded.


    "Master Yang is better."


    "Yes, you see Master Yang calmed down, and that Watson''s face was sweaty. It''s rare for practitioners to sweat."


    "That''s, what high-level law, it''s not as good as Master Yang."


    Everyone cheered themselves, but before they shouted twice, they were stopped by Zhou Shu and King Mu, and then they were all invited out of the dojo.


    King Mu turned to Watson with a smile, "Your Excellency Watson, don''t worry about idlers, I have already prepared a banquet there for you."


    Watson didn''t even look at King Mu. After a long pause, he suddenly looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes straightened, "How to save?"


    "You come tomorrow and we will talk in detail."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Friend Qu Daoist, now you should temporarily suppress it, and it won''t get in the way."


    King Mu was a little at a loss, but he couldn''t even put his mouth in. He didn''t understand. The two people were fighting with each other just now. What is the situation now? It seems that Watson still asks Zhou Shu, what is the situation.


    Watson settled down, "Well, I will come back tomorrow to ask Daoyou Yang for advice."


    He was still ignoring King Mu, turned his head and left the dojo. King Mu''s expression changed slightly, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes, and the guards on the side were about to follow out immediately, "It''s too rude, King Mu, I Let''s get him back!"


    King Mu paused and said lightly, "Forget it."


    The guard said anxiously, "How can this be done? The Lord insults the minister to death!"


    The guard on the side also followed, "That kid is too rude, no matter what Genting City he is or whatever, he shouldn''t ignore King Mu, this is Chen Liucheng in Xuchang Realm! It''s our half-dragon place!"


    The other guard nodded, "Damn practitioners, they have long said that they are not good people, and it is useless for you to be good to them, King Mu."


    King Mu looked slightly, staring at the door for no idea what he was thinking.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Mu Wang doesn��t have to worry about me being here You can do whatever you want, but what I want to say is, Mu Wang, you better not offend him. Good friends."


    The guards stared at Zhou Shu together, seeming to have found a new goal.


    King Mu looked at Zhou Shu, and he was also puzzled, "Huh? Why did the sir say that, not because he is a disciple of Genting City?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s a bit related, but not the point. I believe King Mu will not be afraid of Genting City."


    "Then what''s important?"


    As if he had sensed something, King Mu stared at Zhou Shu, with a lot of longing in his eyes, and his expression became solemn, "Please sir to teach me."


    He had a hunch that it might be important to figure this out.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I can figure it out tomorrow. If I am sure, I would like to ask King Mu for some help. This will definitely be good for King Mu."


    King Mu seemed to realize something, "It was to save that Watson, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    King Mu glanced around, and several guards around him were still angry. They looked like the chief humiliating the ministers. He felt a headache. After changing his attitude, he could not care about Watson, but these half-dragon guards could not. If it is not handled well, it is easy to cause trouble.


    After hesitating for two breaths, he made a decision, "You go back to the Mu Palace first."


    The face of the guards changed slightly, but they walked out as per orders.


    King Mu sighed and said slowly, "Sir, I hope you are right this time."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If King Mu wants to further develop the Xuchang world, not only himself, but the people around him should also change."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2671: I have a way

    King Mu sighed unconsciously, "It''s difficult."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "It''s hard to do."


    "So I believe in sir, I only hope now..." Mu Wang stopped talking and smiled bitterly, "Sir, I will come back tomorrow."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I didn''t speak for Watson because I was a practitioner with him. As for why, you will know tomorrow."


    Wang Mu, who had already stepped out of the door, heard the sound and quickly turned around and said, "Sir, I didn''t doubt your meaning..." Before speaking, he found that Zhou Shu was missing. He could only smile bitterly, but there was a trace of bitter smile. proud.


    He was very satisfied with Zhou Shu''s answer.


    As the king of Mu who manages hundreds of realms, he always has scruples in his work. Before Zhou Shu and Watson competed, and now Watson competes with the guards, it is troublesome. If it is not handled well, it will have a great impact. In fact... if not Zhou Shu persuaded that he really wanted to teach Watson. After all, those guards had followed him for nearly a thousand years, were loyal, and had merits from death to life, but they did have prejudice against practitioners... and they were leaving them. At that moment, he had already made a choice. As far as the current situation is concerned, it would be better to listen to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu entered the quiet room, quite satisfied.


    After today, the reputation of the Xunxian Taoist Temple will naturally be even greater, but this is not the point. If it can help Watson to relieve the intrusion of his inner demons, he should be able to get Watson''s help, and perhaps he will be able to bond with Genting City.


    Among the five masters of the fairy world, Zhou Shu was most willing to befriend Genting City.


    They are a very peculiar existence. There are only more than 700 disciples in the sect, which is the least among the five sects, but all of them are geniuses. The immortal seedlings like Watson are ranked 34th in Genting City. They are not in the top 100. Yes, they are taking the elite route, which is similar to Wushuang City in the Xuanhuang World, and it is rumored that they also have similar means of communication in Wushuang City.


    I heard that Genting City is very free. It is not like a sect. There are no restrictions such as sects, and the treatment is excellent, better than other large sects. Of course, the barriers to entry are also very high. It is said that only high-level rules have been learned. It is only possible to join, of course, it is only a rumor. The threshold is too high, and it is easy to be resisted by a large number of practitioners, but from Watson''s point of view, it seems to be highly credible.


    It seems that such a sect should not become the management sect of the fairy world, but in fact, every time the fairy world elects and manages the sect, Genting City is among them.


    If Zhou Shu could join an immortal sect, it could only be Genting City.


    This is the information Zhou Shu has only learned in recent years, and he didn''t know it before.


    A few hours later, there was a knock on the door of the dojo.


    "come in."


    Watson opened the door and walked in, with a sad expression and a trace of anxiety, "Daoist Yang Rong, do you have a way to relieve the demons?"


    "sit."


    Zhou Shu took out a cyan futon, "Are you sure you have a demon?"


    Watson hesitated for a while before sitting down, "Yes, you wake me up a little bit, or I don''t know it yet. As a result, it turned out that the situation is very bad."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "What caused it? Can''t be promoted?"


    "probably."


    Watson thought for a while, and said calmly, "I have stayed in Jinxian for more than 1,900 years, so I kept going out looking for opportunities, but after hundreds of realms, I didn''t get anything, until I found the Taoist Temple. ......" At this point, he paused, "I''m sorry, Fellow Daoist Yang, it was my fault that I bumped into you before."


    "It''s nothing, I won''t take it to heart. If you say that you are helping me."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said thoughtfully, "For more than nineteen hundred years, judging from the rules you have practiced, this is not long, and you don''t need to worry at all."


    Watson stagnated, "It''s been a long time. I''m the Golden Immortal who has stayed in the sect for the longest time. If I can''t get promoted, I may be expelled from Genting City... I don''t want to leave Genting City."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly and sighed secretly.


    The golden immortal of the Outland has used three thousand years to achieve the Taiyi golden immortal, even if it is a great achievement, there is hardly one out of ten, and the genius in Genting City may be expelled from the sect if it is not promoted in nineteen hundred years. This disciple also suffocated the demons, and the disciple was still cultivating extremely difficult laws of creation.


    This is the gap.


    Watson stared at Zhou Shu, "Daoyou Yang, do you have a way?"


    Zhou Shu said with certainty, "Yes."


    Watson lifted his spirits and stood up immediately, "Please help me with fellow Taoists."


    "please sit down."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I can help you, but I want to ask, shouldn''t you ask your teacher and colleagues for advice at this time?"


    Watson sat down again, and said a little uneasy, "This..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t have to answer, it won''t affect me helping you."


    "That''s it," Watson thought for a while. "The Daoists don''t know much about Genting City. Only in the first 100 years of the entry, disciples can get unconditional help from the sect, and everything they require afterwards is At a price, if I ask the sect for help now, I will probably not be able to bear the price. Moreover, Fellow Daoist Yang can see my demon and it might be better to ask you for advice."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "There is still a price you can''t pay?"


    Watson slowly shook his head, "It''s not resources like immortal gas pills, there are so many sects, but..."


    Seeing him embarrassed, Zhou Shu didn''t ask again, "So, it''s no wonder that you are going out to find opportunities."


    Watson smiled bitterly, "Almost, although there are a few in the Zongmen who practice the same laws as me, but I can''t find them," he looked at Zhou Shu Sincerely said, "If Daoyou Yang can help me get rid of the demons, whatever conditions can be said, I can still help you in the future..."


    Seeing his hesitation, Zhou Shu laughed, "Don''t hesitate, I know that you are cultivating the law of creation. Are you planning to make a world for me?"


    Watson shook and almost jumped up, "You...how did you recognize it?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "It''s not difficult."


    After watching Zhou Shu for a while, Watson settled down and said seriously, "Yes, what I am practicing is the law of creation. If Daoyou Yang can help me, I will be promoted successfully in the future, and I must create a world that belongs to you. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and didn''t seem to care too much. "I can help you. As for the conditions, I''ll talk about it later."


    Watson was stunned. For his own world, Zhou Shu looked unimpressed. This made him unimaginable. After a while, he said, "Okay, what do you plan to do, I All cooperate."


    "It''s very simple, just listen to me for a month here."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said with satisfaction, "Well, just keep this position and don''t leave for half a step."


    Watson was stunned again, "This way you can get rid of the demons? Don''t you need a formation technique or something? That''s not a normal demons..."


    "The heart demon determines the strength and weakness according to the cultivator''s ability. The stronger the person is, the more troublesome it is to be invaded..." Zhou Shu waved his hand boredly, "I know all of these. That''s it, you sit down and don''t make a sound. , Will come soon."


    Watson nodded and sighed helplessly in his heart.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2672: Knowingly play

    Not long after, people who listened to the Tao came one after another.


    "Hey, Master Yang came so early..."


    A familiar Jinxian saw Zhou Shu and immediately walked over to salute. Halfway through his words, he was stunned. He looked at Watson sitting like a statue beside him, "This, this...not the one from yesterday..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "He is also listening here, don''t disturb him."


    "Yes, Master Yang."


    Jin Xian hurried back to his seat, his eyes still fixed on his body, his expression very confused.


    "what happened?"


    "Who knows, I saw it as soon as I came."


    "This Watson was really impressed by Master Yang. Will he listen to his disciple here? I feel a little excited inexplicably, haha."


    "Anyway, he lost, hehe."


    "Unexpectedly, the Genting City disciples also sat in front of Master Yang obediently and listened to his preaching, and no one would believe it."


    "Tsk tusk, that''s the disciple who is in charge of the sect, our Xunxian Daochang, and Xuchang Realm are going to be famous!"


    "Don''t be ashamed, it''s Master Yang''s dojo for seeking immortals, not yours."


    The disciples below talked a lot, with excitement on their faces.


    Zhou Shu is naturally calm and calm, and Watson sitting on the futon just pretended not to hear, he couldn''t refute anything, only secretly said, maybe this is why Zhou Shu wants him to sit here and listen. For the time being, bear with it, but if this doesn��t get rid of the demons...


    Soon, the dojo was filled with people, and Zhou Shu also began to preach.


    Unlike several other dojos, Xunxian dojo talks about everything. The focus is not on teaching a certain Tao, but the way of teaching other people to practice the Tao. Any practitioner can get insights from it. This is also the reason why the most people in Xunxian dojo .


    Watson didn''t care much at first, but he unconsciously focused on listening.


    So you can still practice Dao like this? Tao can be used in this way, and can also use numerical values ??to calculate the progress of Taoism?


    He hadn''t touched many things before, and he didn''t realize that his mind was slightly shaken. This Yang Rong is really something. In terms of his ability to preach, maybe the few old antiques in the door can''t match it. Yesterday, he should not be provocative... ��


    But why didn''t you feel it yesterday? Could it be that the demons had invaded and couldn''t listen to the lecture calmly? But what happened today?


    Thinking of this, he seemed to have realized something, and a glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes. Perhaps listening to the words here could really help him get rid of the demons.


    At this time, King Mu also quietly walked into the dojo.


    There were two people behind him, but they were not the guards from yesterday. They were a half-dragon and a cultivator. Those who are familiar with King Mu would be surprised if they saw this scene, although King Mu cared like other dragons and half-dragons. There are racial differences, but it''s incredible to replace the personal guards with practitioners.


    King Mu''s mind was not on the Tao, and he was not talking about the Tao of compassion. He only looked at Zhou Shu and Watson.


    Of course he was also surprised. Was he really convinced by Zhou Shu that Watson could listen to the sermons here without making trouble?


    Three hours passed quickly, Zhou Shu walked into the quiet room, and the others studied on their own.


    Watson remained motionless. Although he thought about leaving after listening to the Dao, he got Zhou Shu''s admonition, "This month, you just sit here and you can''t go anywhere", so he can only sit. He doesn''t want to offend Zhou Shu. After all, today��s listening to the Dao received very good results. From his point of view, it is easier for him to suppress the demons. Although it is still impossible to get rid of it, progress is good.


    King Mu hesitated, did not follow into the quiet room, and waited in the dojo.


    The disciples in the dojo gathered together and seemed to be studying the Tao with each other, but most of the topics were Watson, and many words were unavoidably spread out, and they were not very pleasant. Watson pretended to be indifferent, although he was very upset. It can only be so.


    After about an hour, the crowd gradually dispersed.


    Zhou Shuslow walked out, nodded to King Mu, and looked at Watson. "Friend Qu, how do you feel? Are you willing to continue?"


    Watson said in a condensed voice, "Daoyou Yang, I feel good, I am willing to continue listening here."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It''s a bit too close to just listening to the Tao. If you want to get rid of the demons, you must use other means."


    Watson''s eyes lit up, "What means?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "It''s better to have incense or incense to exorcise the spirit."


    "I have a lot of this, which one do I want," Watson replied, with a lot of branch incense in front of him, "this is a meditation grass, this is a flower of forgiveness, if it is made of wood rosin, I usually practice occasionally I will use it too."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Are these useful?"


    Watson''s face was sad, yes, if these were useful, he wouldn''t be contaminated by the demons at all.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What you need is dragon soaking incense."


    "Dragon soaked in incense?"


    Watson stayed for a while, "Well...that is a spice that is unique to the dragon clan. The main ingredient is ambergris, and then it has to be soaked in the true dragon marrow that has gone through two times of good fortune. Go find it?"


    "You are also a good person."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "But Genting City won''t be there, right?"


    Watson shook his head and sighed, "Genting City has it, but to get it, I must pay a lot...I can''t afford it."


    Zhou Shu touched his nose, "Genting City is really harsh, if it does, it will be troublesome..."


    King Mu looked at the two, settled, strode over, and said in a deep voice, "Does sir need dragon soaking incense? I have a stick here It will be fine for one month, as long as it is used up. Just give me back."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "King Mu, you have dragon soaked incense? Haven''t you left the dragon world?"


    "Well, it took a lot of work to take it out last time, almost..." Mu Wang hesitated for a moment, and said affirmatively, "It doesn''t matter, since Mr. wants to use it, then take it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed at Watson, "It''s not me who wants to use it, it''s Friends who use it."


    Watson still didn��t understand. He knew that he had to go into the full set to do the show, because he had no choice but to accept King Mu��s kindness to get the Dragon Baptist incense. He stood up and saluted King Mu, "Please ask the King Mu to lend me the Dragon Baptist incense. In May, I will return to King Mu."


    "This one����"


    King Mu paused and laughed quickly, "Since Daoist Qu wants to use it, I will take it. As for the rewards, I don''t need to say anything. I hope Dao Dao Qu will not ignore this king in the future, ha ha."


    "It was my fault yesterday, sorry."


    Watson bowed and saluted, his expression condensed, "Thank you Mu Wang, I will definitely return it next time."


    Mu Wang smiled and nodded, "I''m going to get the dragon soaked in incense, fellow Taoist wait a moment."


    Watson had to go up and say something, but he heard Zhou Shu yell, "I said, you can''t leave for half a step, otherwise the heart demon invades, and no one can save you. There will be a few hundred dragons soaking in incense. use!"


    Watson''s mind was tense, and he sat back quickly, not daring to move.


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2673: 1 month

    Walking outside the door, Zhou Shu said leisurely, "Does King Mu really have one?"


    King Mu sighed slightly, "Sir, do you know that dragon soaked incense is not only used to purify the heart and exorcise evil, right?"


    "I know that dragon soaking incense is just a name from the fairy world, and it is not very useful for practitioners, but for the dragon clan, it is a life-saving pill," Zhou Shu nodded, "I will watch it, not Broken."


    "You know," Mu Wang was a little helpless, "I''m just one, don''t ruin it."


    Even the strong body of the dragon clan has injuries that cannot be recovered by itself, such as dragon scale disease, dragon beard spots, etc. It does not seem to be a major injury, but once contracted, it is very troublesome, and dragon soaks in incense. To solve these injuries, the hard-won dragon soaked incense is definitely the holy medicine for healing, and the dragons regard it as a treasure.


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu agreed earnestly, seemingly thoughtful, "In fact, King Mu is still highly valued by the Lord."


    "Oh, pay attention."


    King Mu seemed to have thought of something, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, and he looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Sir, if I don''t have dragon soaking in incense or can''t answer, how would you solve it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Naturally think of other ways, but Mu Wang, don''t you want Watson to accept your love?"


    Mu Wang groaned, "Of course I need talents. The more the better, but Watson... Although he is a disciple of Genting City, I don''t think it needs such a big price. Regardless of his strength or temperament, he is not as good as Mr. Not Mr. I wouldn��t do that."


    "Thank King Mu for his trust."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "However, Watson was only harassed by the demons and cannot be judged like this. Moreover, he is a creator."


    Upon hearing the latter sentence, King Mu was not calm, "Creator?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "Yes, King Mu should know what the creator is. Now is when he is weakest. This opportunity is rare. If you can help him get through the heart demon, he will be promoted to Da Luo in the future. After He Hunyuan became the true creator, he was of great help to King Mu."


    King Mu settled down, "I know that creators can create the new world, but sir, I am a dragon, different from practitioners."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The roots of the dragon clan are in the kingdom of ten thousand dragons, but you are not only the dragon clan, you are also a practitioner who practices the way of compassion. Since you want to practice the Tao, you should understand that it is important to have a realm that belongs to you completely. Even if you don��t want your own realm, you can use it for other people. For a realm exclusive to yourself, any practitioner will pay the greatest price."


    King Mu was shocked, "Yes, I am also a cultivator, but I was wrong, thank you Mr."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked back to the dojo indifferently. After a while, King Mu also returned to the dojo with the dragon soaked in incense.


    The dragon soaking incense looked very inconspicuous, like a thin piece of withered wood, but when it was taken out, the rich and non-pungent fragrance immediately filled the entire dojo, bathing in it, the whole person was suddenly light. There is a feeling of flying to the sky.


    Zhou Shu simply arranged for a while, limiting the scent of dragon soaking incense to a small area for Watson alone.


    The little bit of fragrance is indeed extraordinary, as if it has penetrated into the body, rubbing his mind little by little. Strangely, Watson himself didn''t feel any bad feelings, but the signs of the demon''s activities seemed to be less and less.


    It really works.


    Now even if Watson wants to leave, he refuses.


    Every day Zhou Shu preached, Watson listened to the preaching, and the disciples of the dojo were used to it, but there were many good people who came to point out and watch Watson like a monkey. His words were also quite mean. Every time Watson wanted to get angry, he was warned by Zhou Shu, saying that this is a necessary process for refining the mind. Only in this way can he better resist the demons and bring infinite benefits.


    Watson slowly believed it too, yes, from the high-ranking sect disciple to the observers in the nameless dojo of Outland, if he could face this indifferently, his state of mind would definitely improve a lot.


    One month will pass.


    The people in the dojo have dispersed, Watson was thinking about the essence, and suddenly stretched out a hand to take the dragon soaked incense away, and then heard Zhou Shu''s voice, "It''s been a month, do you still have a heart demon troubled? ?"


    "It''s been a month."


    Watson was stunned, and said, "I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    After checking it over and over several times, he only felt that his mind was pure and innocent, and he could no longer perceive a semi-demon. At that moment, there was an illusion, as if he had returned to the moment when he had just become a practitioner thousands of years ago, and he stood up and watched. To Zhou Shu, saluted, "No, thank you Master Yang!"


    Before he knew it, he was also named Master Zhou Shuyang just like everyone else.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Don''t thank me, thank Mu Wang, I can''t get this dragon soaking incense."


    Watson nodded, "I''ll go and thank you later."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "It''s not necessary, he will be here later."


    Watson shook his head earnestly, "It''s better to thank you for such a great grace. Besides, Master Yang, I have some doubts in my heart."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with great interest, "What are you wondering?"


    "For practitioners, the heart demon may not be the biggest enemy in the practice, but it is the most troublesome. I have sensed the heart demon before, and I feel that I will definitely disappear this time, even if I return to the sect. There is no way to solve it, but I am here with you, and I completely get rid of it in just one month. Even if there is dragon soaking incense, it shouldn''t be like this, dragon soaking incense..." Watson thought for a while and said for sure," It��s just to help Qingxin I��ve never heard of it having the effect of driving away demons."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "It seems that you are not a idiot, then guess what is driving your demon?"


    Watson hesitated, "The futon? Master Yang didn''t let me leave for half a step or let me stand up, just to keep me on the futon, right?"


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of disappointment, "I thought you would say what I preach?"


    Watson hurriedly said, "Master Yang''s Tao is naturally very good. I have gained a lot of insights from it. I even have a feeling that I have to see through the obstacles. As long as we continue, it may be possible to break through the shackles of the law of creation...but This should not be the main reason."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, you are right."


    Watson''s eyes fell on the futon, with an expression that he had known for a long time, "Is this the rumored Besen futon?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "No, I just made it casually, but the material is indeed the sprouts of other grass."


    "What, did it yourself?"


    Watson picked up the futon lazily, "Can I take a look?"


    Zhou Shu said contemptuously, "After sitting for so long, you have watched it secretly hundreds of times, right? Ask me?"


    Watson watched it over and over for a long time, and finally sighed, "It''s so subtle, whether it''s the shape or the inner rune array, it''s perfect... Alas, I don''t know if the Beson futon is as good as it is rumored, after all, tens of thousands. No one has seen it for years, and I don��t know if it��s really effective, and Master Yang, your futon is shocking enough to get rid of the demons. If you take it out, it will definitely make the world crazy."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2674: Help referral

    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "You seem to have a good idea."


    The refining method of Besheng futon has been lost, Zhou Shu doesn''t know how to make it, but is it necessary to make Besheng futon?


    After getting the jade slip of the Xinghai Realm, he is considered to be a master on the path, enough to create an immortal artifact, even if there is no formula, first determine the goal of exorcising the heart demon, and then find the main material. Then calculated and deduced the appropriate refining plan. The rest was done according to the diagram, and Zhou Shu also naturally made this futon.


    Maybe not as big as the Bisheng futon, but Zhou Shu tried it himself, and the effect should be similar to the Bisheng futon.


    Without this futon, he would not agree to help Watson get rid of the demons.


    The only pity is that he didn��t get many sprouts of the other grass. He can only make two more at most, but both of them can be sold. He now needs a lot of fairy objects. Since Jianmu sprouted, the world of refining demon There was a feeling of making ends meet, the old pot made slow progress, and the water in the Tianchi began to become thinner.


    Although Jianmu swallowed immortal energy aura, although he had expected it, he didn''t expect it to be swallowed to this point.


    It is equivalent to putting a Hunyuan Golden Immortal into the current demon refining world for cultivation.


    Old Hu even felt that if Jianmu grew leaves, the world of demon refining might have to drop by a level.


    Caused a lot of trouble for myself.


    "If Master Yang is willing to sell, I can help ask others."


    Watson put down the futon and sighed, "I have been in the fairy world for so many years, and I have never seen a similar magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Where are you going to ask, Genting City? I do have the idea of ??selling futons, but not now, I have to wait until after the promotion."


    Watson said frankly, "Yes, go to Genting City to ask, but it doesn''t work here. It''s too close to the Dragon Realm. Only the Immortal Realm and the outer realm around the Fairy Realm can communicate."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "As long as you can send a message in and around the fairy world, even if it is separated by thousands of worlds? Is Genting City so powerful?"


    "Of course, as long as it is within the range, the message can be transmitted no matter how far away, and the speed is extremely fast, and it can be transmitted at most a quarter of an hour. We call it Yunyin..." Watson said proudly, "I have one The familiar family member is the worship of Wanbao Lou in Luofu Realm. If he comes forward, Master Yang��s futon will surely sell for a sky-high price."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you in advance. If I want to sell in the future, how can I contact you?"


    Watson said quickly, "Don''t worry, I will often come to Xuchang to find Master Yang."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "But I won''t look forward to staying here for a long time, I will leave soon."


    "what?"


    Watson thought for a while and said, "I can find where Master Shu plans to go."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I don''t have a fixed place. I don''t have to be in the immortal world to count where I go."


    "That''s it," Watson thought for a moment, then slowly said, "Or, should I introduce Master Yang to Genting City?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was indifferent, but he murmured inwardly. I reminded it several times. It''s too stupid for you to speak now, "Can you recommend other people?"


    Watson nodded, "As long as you are a disciple of Genting City, you can recommend others to Genting City, provided that the other party understands a high-level law and must practice it as the main law, but referrals are referrals and may not be able to join. Yes, there are some more stringent conditions. In this regard...I can''t say more."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay, I just want to see it, and I don''t have to join."


    Watson paused, "Well, I will contact Zongmen after I go back, and then I will come to Xuchang Realm to notify Master Yang. When Master Yang is free to go to the Immortal Realm, I can go directly to the guide from Genting City. You can find me then, but Master Yang will have to wait for a few years."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Then thank you very much. By the way, can''t you be a lead?"


    Watson shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I''m not qualified enough. Other people are responsible for the introduction. Although there are few disciples in Genting City, the responsibilities of the disciples are clearly divided, and no one can cross the boundary... I can''t do much in this regard. Said, but if Master Yang enters Genting City, he will understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "OK."


    While talking, the door of the dojo slowly opened, and King Mu walked in with his guards.


    Watson quickly got up and walked over to salute, "Mr. Mu, thank you for your dragon soaking incense, I am about to go to visit and thank you."


    King Mu waved his hand with a smile, "You don''t need to be polite. Since you are in Xuchang, you are my guest of King Mu. Why would I ignore the guests? Don''t take this small matter too seriously."


    "No way."


    Watson insisted, ��It may be a trivial matter for King Mu, but a major one for me. Without King Mu��s dragon soaking in incense, the consequences would be disastrous. If you receive favor from others, Watson will surely repay you.��


    King Mu stroked his beard and groaned, "Friend Qu Tao doesn''t need to be like this."


    Watson said in a condensed voice, "After Qu Mou is promoted in the future, he will do something for King Mu, and King Mu needn''t say any more."


    King Mu smiled and said, "Okay, Fellow Qu Daoist really has a lot of grievances, so I won''t say much. By the way, Daoist Qu needs something for promotion. Even if you speak, I still have a lot of resources here, such as Styx and the like. Things."


    "Styx Lotus..."


    Watson stopped, smiled and shook his head, "I have received the kindness of King Mu. I will speak if I need it, but I don''t need it for the time being. I don''t worry about my cultivation level. Now it''s good to be able to study with Master Yang for a while. Mu Wang nodded and looked at Zhou Shu, "Hehe, Mr. is indeed a scholarly man. "


    Zhou Shu walked over and said slowly, "Mr. Mu, I happen to be looking for you. Let''s open another Dao dojo."


    "What''s the problem then? Ten days later, I promised to let your husband go in and preach, and I will go with the other dojos. I will send someone to do it." Mu Wang immediately ordered the guards around him, and the guards quickly took his orders.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you Mu Wang."


    Mu Wang returned the courtesy, "What are you polite with, Mr. and I? I can assure you that as long as your husband is in Xuchang, I will treat him with the best treatment. If anyone neglects your husband, he will just look for me."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "What if I''m not in Xuchang circles?"


    King Mu stagnated and practiced, "It''s me who made a mistake. In fact, no matter where the husband is, I will treat him as a husband."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Needless to say, I understand."


    Watson said excitedly, "Master Yang, are you planning to preach?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Are you interested?"


    "What I practice is Qi Dao," Watson nodded, with some excitement, "Of course, compared with Master Yang, there is a big gap."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay, then we will communicate more in the future, but..."


    Watson understood, "I will do it right away, and I will be back in five years at most."


    Zhou Shu said with satisfaction, "Okay, then I will wait for you."


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2675: I should be going

    Fifteen years passed quickly.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu did not go to the dojo, but went to the Mu Palace.


    King Mu looked at Zhou Shu, as if he had a premonition, "Sir, are you here to say goodbye?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I should go now."


    King Mu sighed, "I know there will be this day. I knew I shouldn''t have enlightened the Tao and kindness yesterday. If I hadn''t enlightened the Tao, my husband would definitely not leave, right?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Whether King Mu understands the Tao or not, I should go now. My purpose here has been achieved and it has nothing to do with King Mu."


    Wang Mu didn''t realize it, "Can''t you say it euphemistically..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t need to be polite between you and me, ha ha, you can find me again if Mu Wang needs anything in the future."


    "I really want to keep Mr. by my side, even though I know it''s impossible."


    King Mu looked solemnly, "Human King, if you want to create a foundation or encounter any trouble in the future, please be the first to think of me. No matter where you are, I will support you, even if I use all my power. ."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Thank you Mu Wang, I will."


    King Mu slowly said, "Remember, you have the most steadfast ally here."


    Zhou Shu felt warm in his heart and only nodded. In the past few decades in Xuchang, the two of them have had a deep friendship and accomplished a lot of important things together. They are not born to death, but they have also experienced adversity. He is also sure, regardless of strength or status. Look, King Mu will be a good ally.


    He smiled, "I have arranged several dojos, and there will be someone who can go up after I leave, not much worse than before."


    "It must be a lot worse for your husband to leave, just barely cope with it, but I know that with the great talent of the husband, it is impossible to always preach in the dojo," Mu Wang waved his hand, "Mr. The Xuchang community is also considered talented and talented, and my husband has helped me train so many people. It��s enough, so don��t worry."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Then I won''t say much, goodbye."


    "and many more."


    King Mu caught up a few steps, pressed Zhou Shu''s shoulder, and said straightly, "I have a small request."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If you want your true shadow to follow me, then you don��t have to, and I��ve studied it thoroughly over the years. I don��t need to study it anymore. Although I can��t use it without the Haechi bloodline, I don��t have to I don��t worry too much when I see the real shadow."


    King Mu was stunned, and smiled bitterly, "You...You really sealed me up in one sentence, I just want to protect Mr."


    Zhou Shu pushed him away and strode out, "Forget it, I can''t protect it."


    "It''s really unfeeling."


    King Mu watched Zhou Shu leave, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, as if he was smiling, but his eyes showed a lot of loneliness, as if abandoned by the world.


    That��s right. For him, Zhou Shu, who is also a teacher and friend, has affected him beyond any tribe during this period of time. Thinking that he can mention himself at any time without such a person, he always feels very uncomfortable. It is impossible to restrain Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu left the mansion and walked straight out of the city.


    Using the concealment method, no one noticed him, except Watson, who quietly followed.


    "Master Yang, are you leaving now?"


    Watson followed closely behind Zhou Shu, unconsciously holding his disciple salute.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "I told you before, how long do you plan to stay here?"


    Watson sighed, "I want to go with Master Yang, but Master Yang disagrees. I have to go back to the fairy world first."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If I go to the immortal world, I will go to Miao Chengtian to find you from Genting City."


    "Well, find an open space and use that talisman, and someone will contact you," Watson paused, "I hope the person you met then was me."


    "So confident?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If I go there in a few decades, do you guarantee that you can be promoted to Daluo and get the job of attracting outsiders?"


    Watson touched his head with some shame, "I didn''t have much confidence, but after listening to Master Yang''s preaching for so many years, I have a little confidence."


    Zhou Shu suddenly stood still, and said with a serious expression, "Don''t go the wrong way again."


    Watson shook his head quickly, "No, I will never be invaded by the heart demon again, and I will not ask for shortcuts, Master Yang, now I understand that the principles of higher-order laws do not necessarily have to be found from a high level. There are many things that can help me understand the laws in the low-level laws. I keep every word that Master Yang said in my heart. I believe in myself and Master Yang, so I can say that."


    "hope so."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened, and continued to move forward.


    Watson immediately chased after him, with a few more symbols in his hand, "Master Yang, please accept this."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and frowned, "Do you still have the energy to practice talisman?"


    "It''s not mine, and the creation talisman I am making now is not very useful," Watson shook his head, "I bought this in Genting City. Several elders occasionally make it and sell it in Genting City. It''s hard to grab, but if you grab it, you earn it. I bought it after decades of guarding... Don''t say it, Master Yang, you must accept it. I still have it here."


    Zhou Shu took a look at it. Two of the three charms had a familiar feeling, "What is it?"


    Watson explained with excitement, "Master Yang, this is a shield of rejection. I don''t know the specific rules, but it is said that even the divine power can block it, and any attack by the practitioner cannot break it~www.novelhall.com ~ It can last for about ten breaths. It is the best defensive talisman in Genting City. This talisman is used to cut immortals. It is a talisman for the law of strength. No amount of immortals can stop its blow. This is called thunder punishment talisman. I don��t know the specific effect, but the seller said, don��t use it compared to someone with a higher level...I don��t know what it means."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Then I will accept it, thank you."


    Zhou Shu is familiar with the power in that shield talisman. It is the power of the law of energy. It shows that there are people who practice the law of energy in Genting City and even reach the Golden Immortal. How does this person understand the law of energy? To reflect some, Zhou Shu and Old Hu can also use this to understand the law. There is no need to say more about the immortal talisman. The law of the immortal world originates from the law of power, and it is strange to be able to block it. As for the thunder penalty, it is likely that Zhou Shu has never contacted. New laws are also necessary to study.


    Watson shook his head quickly, "You''re welcome, Master Yang, you gave me far more than these magic charms."


    "I should go now. See you if you are lucky."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and suddenly it had drifted for dozens of miles. Watson wanted to catch up, but he hesitated for a while and stopped.


    If something is missing, Zhou Shu is the most knowledgeable person he has ever seen. Even the old antiques in Genting City can��t compare with him, and his understanding of various Taoisms and laws is far above him. He regards Zhou Shu as a teacher from the bottom of his heart. , This point, I am afraid it will never change.


    (Ps: I''m irritable, I went home after a busy day, and found that many books can''t be opened. Is the storm coming~~ It''s not easy to write a chapter quietly~)


    (Recently, the rhythm is a bit fast and a little jumping~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2676: I am coming again

    Stepping into the familiar endless void, there is a feeling of return.


    The black shell with a layer of electric light, like a dim meteor, swept into the distance.


    Caiying whispered, "Zhou, where are we going this time?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Continue to walk outside."


    Caiying doubted, "Then go to the Demon Realm?"


    "Yes, Devildom."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Let''s go to the Demon Realm."


    Caiying said thoughtfully, "Wow, are you finally going to kill?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but scraped her nose, "We are not going to invade the demon world, there is something to kill, this time there are important things."


    "Oh����"


    Caiying prolonged her voice, "But they are invading us."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "If I have the opportunity this time, I will investigate it clearly to see who instigated the invasion."


    Xiangru interrupted suddenly, "What is the important thing?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I''m looking for an opportunity."


    In the past few years in Xuchang, Zhou Shu preached through the opening of the dojo. Needless to say, many of his own laws and Taoisms have made great progress, and most importantly, Zhou Shu saw a glimmer of light in the laws of reincarnation.


    Many keys have been assembled and finally started to work. Reincarnation beads, Kunlun Mirror, Dahui Jing, etc., plus the reincarnation chapter of the Tao of Heaven, Zhou Shu seems to have touched something. It only needs an opportunity to completely grasp it. In your hands.


    Zhou Shu thought that this opportunity was in the Demon Realm.


    Xiangru didn''t ask much, took out a few beads and looked carefully.


    The beads of different colors are like different blood condensed, crystal clear and translucent, and they contain powerful power.


    Zhou Shu came to be interested, "What is this, Xiangru?"


    "Blood beads," Xiangru said without looking up, "I have been researching this in recent years. I want to see if the power of blood that does not belong to my body can also play a role after it leaves the body. What do you use? of."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "This is also OK?"


    Bloodline power generally has to be integrated into the body to be effective. For example, Zhou Shu gets the power of a unicorn, and Zhao Yueru��s dragon power, etc. If you get blood but don��t blend into your body, you can also use the bloodline power in it. It''s huge.


    Xiangru said indifferently, "Yes, but at the moment they can only let them explode and exert their power, not all of them, and the power is not big."


    Zhou Shuxi said, "It is already very good to draw the power of the bloodline and let it play according to your ideas. It is similar. You have to continue to study this aspect. I think this is very useful."


    Xiangru smiled and nodded, "Of course it works, I will continue, anyway, I''m free, waiting for good luck."


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu asked, "By the way, where did your blood beads come from, and how many? Is there any Haechi blood?"


    Xiangru proudly said, "Of course it comes from the bloodline dojo you opened for me. I want some bloodline research to help them achieve their potential. Those disciples won''t refuse, and some are even blood, let alone There are members of the Hachee tribe and true dragons, but the most are half-dragons, with a total of almost 700."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Don''t use the blood beads of the Hazhi tribe. Keep them first and use them for other research."


    "it is good."


    Xiangru glanced at Zhou Shu, "Do you want to use their blood to create a real shadow? None of the Hachi tribes themselves."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "They won��t be okay. They have that kind of power in their blood. If you work out a way to use the power of blood in your blood, I can use them to create real shadows... I don��t know who owns the real shadow created. If it��s theirs, then it''s not very useful, it can only be used to convey information."


    Xiangru thought for a while and shook his head, "I can''t tell you this now, don''t worry."


    "Of course not in a hurry."


    Zhou Shu nodded, got into the demon refining world, and then went straight to the valley.


    Hu Lao has always been here, guarding Jianmu, and Bian Xue is nearby.


    Jianmu is now more than three inches high, with the top tip and the bottom round, a bit like a bamboo shoot, with a small leaf protruding about half an inch from the top. The leaves are verdant like jade, the surface is smooth, and the veins inside are clearly visible, like a perfect art. Pin, a little closer, you can feel the majestic breath of life in it, and of course there are powerful forces that cannot be ignored.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that by plucking this leaf, it can be sold as a Taoist implement.


    At Taniguchi, Old Hu said with a complicated expression, "The vitality in this leaf is probably more than that in my demon refining world. I can''t let it give birth to a second leaf. The demon refining world simply can''t afford it. On the contrary, , Now I must curb its growth."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "If Jianmu continues to grow, it might replace the core position of the demon world?"


    "Yes."


    Old Hu was very calm, "It''s not possible, it''s for sure. Such a **** will definitely find a way to dominate and let the entire demon refining world serve it. The master does not want the demon refining world that we have worked so hard to cultivate eventually to become a Jianmu world, right? Only when the world of refining demon is always better than it will it give up this idea."


    Zhou Shuslowly nodded, "Just like Xuanhuangjie."


    Old Hu sighed, "Yes, Master, if we need to find a way to raise the level of the demon refining world, otherwise Jianmu will also stagnate."


    "I didn''t expect to cause trouble."


    Zhou Shu stared at Jianmu and shook his head slightly, but he also knew that this was inevitable Jianmu is too strong, the foundation of the entire Xuanhuang world, most of the growth of civilization originated from Jianmu, it can be said It is the greatest and most mysterious sacred tree in the heavens, and it can only live in the demon refining world now, and it is probably not reconciled.


    He calmly said, "I will find a way to improve the demon refining world. For the time being, don''t give it too much supply, just keep it."


    Although Jianmu is great, Jianmu now belongs to him. Zhou Shu doesn''t want to change this for the time being. Before Jianmu can''t be used by Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu will never let Jianmu grow wantonly, and even take the demon world.


    The glory belonging to Jianmu may come again, but this time it must be dominated by Zhou Shu or humans.


    Old Hu earnestly agreed, "I know, Master, and also, I can also go out and fetch resources now."


    "You better keep it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Old Hu, what can we do with Jianmu now?"


    Old Hu paused, "The leaves have grown, so I can''t swallow and absorb them anymore, I can only feel it."


    It can be seen that he also has a lot of grievances. Let Jianmu grow in the Demon Refining Realm in order to turn the Demon Refining Realm into a big realm like the Xuanhuang Realm. As a result, it was almost taken up by Jianmu, and his heart was still somewhat uncomfortable, even swallowed and absorbed. The words are said.


    "It can only be so."


    Zhou Shu walked to Jianmu and said warmly, "Little guy, I''m here again."


    Jianmu shook the blade, as if saying hello.


    Over the years, Jianmu seems to have gotten closer to Zhou Shu, instead of being kept away from him like before.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2677: Bad event

    Today we continue to read the story. "


    Zhou Shu beckoned, sat next to Jianmu, raised his right hand, and vivid pictures appeared in front of him.


    In the picture are lively lambs, as well as gray wolves that have been hidden in the dark, staring at the flock of sheep.


    Feeling the danger is coming, Jianmu''s blade swung a few times quickly, as if to remind the group of lambs in the screen that the effect was really achieved. The lamb screamed and ran away, and then used various tactics. Started a counterattack...


    Unconsciously, two hours passed.


    "Look at it! When will the big bad wolf come back?"


    Suddenly, a crisp sound came from my ear.


    Zhou Shu was shocked, but when she looked back, it was Caiying. She couldn''t help but knocked her on the head, "I thought it was Jianmu who was talking. If you don''t practice well, what are you doing here?"


    "Keep it light, my palace hurts very much."


    Caiying rubbed her head and said with dissatisfaction, "Do you like to watch it? Every time you come secretly, you have to find it yourself."


    Zhou Shuren couldn''t help being stunned, "Palace Master, this is all for children."


    Caiying just shook his head, "No matter, I like it too."


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother to care about her, so he only waved at Jianmu, "Little guy, next time I come, you have to be obedient."


    Jianmu waved the leaves, as if nodding.


    Zhou Shu walked out with satisfaction, Caiying followed behind, still muttering, "Play it again, let it go again..."


    Zhou Shu was also speechless, trying to please Jianmu, but he didn''t pay attention but let Caiying fascinated.


    He looked at Jianmu as a child. Although Jianmu is resisting him now, as long as he chooses what he likes, he might let Jianmu listen to him.


    How to choose what you like?


    Resources such as immortal energy, spiritual energy, vitality, etc. should be the first place. New born Jianmu needs these, but Zhou Shu can only maintain it. It is impossible for Jianmu to absorb it uncontrollably. If there is no control, either The demon world is destroyed by Jianmu, or Jianmu seizes the demon world, which is unacceptable, and it may cause Jianmu''s calamity in advance, and he will suffer along with it.


    I can''t give Jianmu more fairy spirit. Naturally, if he wants to think of other methods, Zhou Shu tried many times, and finally found that watching the story is the most effective, which is also in Zhou Shu''s heart.


    He drew countless stories from the memory of his previous life. Whether in movies, TV shows, games or books, legends and proverbs, most of them have never been seen by the newborn Jianmu. When these stories appear in front of Jianmu in vivid pictures, they are not The perfect music, the occasional interaction, etc., immediately attracted Jianmu''s attention. Jianmu was obsessed with it. Not only did he not look for more resources from the demon world, but he also got close to Zhou Shu.


    Hey, cheating kids, what''s so difficult?


    Zhou Shu was also very proud.


    But this also shows that Jianmu in the world of refining monsters did not preserve the memory of the original Jianmu. If the memory is preserved, it is not that Zhou Shu treats it as a child, but it treats Zhou Shu as a child...


    But it must be said that this is not a good thing. Zhou Shu would rather Jianmu have memory, so that Jianmu can plan his own growth process, and he will definitely give Zhou Shu more help, casually missing some tricks or When the essence of the law comes out, Zhou Shu can be used endlessly.


    "You have raised your heart for decades in the dojo, how come you are still like a child."


    Zhou Shu turned around and knocked on her again, "You have to see, come with me next time. Now I practice hard. How is the sword body and the realm?"


    As if being stepped on his tail, Caiying said anxiously, "You are talking nonsense, the sword body has no realm!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "That counts me wrong."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu and said eagerly, "Or, let''s go out and compare, let you see how powerful this palace is?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You will fight in the future, but you don''t need it now. Just have confidence yourself."


    "My palace is looking for a little stone."


    Caiying glanced at Zhou Shu and quickly flew away.


    Just like this day by day.


    A huge world appeared in front of him, and it was very desolate from a distance, and there was little vitality.


    Zhou Shu stayed in front of the world for a while, and several half-dragon men came over. They were not low in cultivation. They were tall and weird. They were covered with black scales, their heads were like crocodile, and two dragon horns. Ze clung to his ears, not standing upright like the other half-dragons.


    Obviously, they did not transform, and Zhou Shu was not surprised. It is very difficult for the izard dragons to transform, and it is almost impossible for half-dragons to transform.


    The izard dragons are a kind of dragons that live by the sea. Of course, they are also real dragons. They look very different from ordinary dragons. They have short and strong limbs and look like crocodile. However, compared with their fierce appearance, the izard dragons are more docile and don��t like it Fight, can get along with most races in harmony.


    The zardrons are not bad in wisdom, stronger than most dragons, but they are limited by their bodies, and it is difficult to transform them, and they can only do it after they have broken away from the double destructive calamity.


    In the Xuanhuang realm in the past, the zardron was relatively rare. Later when the dragon clan left, they also left silently. Not many people knew about it, and even fewer people had met. There were not many records in ancient books, and Zhou Shu also came. After the heavens, they learned their detailed information.


    Zhou Shu obtained a map from the Dragon Realm to the Devil Realm from King Mu, and knew that this place was called Pu Wujie, and it was a subsidiary realm of the Qard Dragon Kingdom.


    There are only 500 dragon realms in total, but there are a large number of subsidiary realms that provide resources for the dragon realm.


    Strictly speaking, the hundreds of realms occupied by King Mu are considered to be subsidiary realms of the Golden Dragon Kingdom, but King Mu will not admit it.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said in standard dragon language, "Several people, I will check and I won''t disturb you."


    Several half-dragon men discussed for a while, and an old man came out and nodded, "Well, you are a strong man. We can let you in, but you can only watch and can''t do other things. Also, there is no one in our world. Practitioners, we don��t know how to receive you either."


    "You''re welcome, I''ll just walk around."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Are you the guardians of the Pu Five Realms?"


    The old man shook his head, "We are just protecting Pu Wujie, there is no guardian here."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded and flew down quickly.


    The aura layer here is a bit difficult to break through, and ordinary golden immortals can hardly get in, but Zhou Shu has the power of a dragon, but it is effortless.


    It fell on the realm, and it was desolate. There was a group of small alien races busy in the distance. A ray of dragon breath lingered behind them. It was a half-dragon of the Zaradaurus watching in secret. Zhou Shu didn��t care, if they didn��t do it. It''s strange.


    With aliens living for a long time, with managers, and desolation, there is not much to explore in this world.


    Zhou Shu turned around for a while and planned to leave. When he flew into the air, a few exclamations were suddenly heard, which were passed from the demon refining world.


    "Something happened, master!"


    "The big thing is not good, Zhou, come and have a look!"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. He was just picking up. He was just making a fuss, but even Hu Lao said that there was something wrong, and it seemed that he was really in trouble.


    Is it Jianmu, or is there something wrong with the demon world?


    Without hesitation, he stood suspended in the air and escaped into the world of refining demon.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2678: Goodbye heaven

    Caiying, Hu Lao, and Xiangru all stood in the air, as if welcoming Zhou Shu.


    But of course not, their eyes are concentrated in the distance.


    In the bright blue sky, a purple crack was slowly opening. Although it hadn''t fully opened yet, it was vaguely able to see what was behind it, that was an eye.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu immediately understood.


    That crack was the gap opened by the heavens when the demon refining realm left the Xuanhuang realm. At the beginning, I could perceive the breath of Pu Lao. It seemed to be spying on the demon refining realm, but as Zhou Shu entered the heavens, that breath was no longer there. If I can''t feel it, I gradually forget it.


    Old Hu was downcast, "Master, I have not been able to completely close it. I didn''t expect it now..."


    "Nothing big."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, silently watching the cracks open completely, those eyes also showed the whole picture, deep and invisible eyes, with a trace of curiosity and disdain, cast his gaze into the demon refining world, and then fell on several people. .


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "It''s been a long time since I saw you, should I call you Heavenly Dao, or Senior Pu Lao?"


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you."


    An old and familiar voice came over, "Whatever you call, the trapped beast in the cage won''t care about it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Then I''ll call you Heavenly Way. It''s a little smoother. I didn''t expect that we would meet in this situation. Does this Pu Five Realm belong to you?"


    Tian Dao slowly said, "I have a projection nearby, so I perceive you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Projection? In the Xuanhuang Realm, is it your real body or projection?"


    "Ha ha."


    Tian Dao seemed to laugh, only a little unpleasant, "Although the cultivation base is low, the speech is sharp. In one word, I told you earlier, I am a trapped beast in a cage, so in the Xuanhuang world, it is naturally me. Real body."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "The trapped beast... does it mean the edge of the heavens?"


    Heavenly Dao was silent for a long time before he slowly said, "You know a lot. With your cultivation level, it is impossible to understand so many things."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "You should know in the Xuanhuang Realm that the cultivation realm does not represent anything."


    Heaven is indifferent, "The heavens are not the same as the Xuanhuang Realm. You have surprised me many times in the Xuanhuang Realm, but you can''t overcome any storms in the heavens. Up to now, you are only a golden immortal and it is enough to explain everything."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Well, don''t talk about this."


    Zhou Shu stopped, but God did not intend to stop, taunting, "Zhou Shu, you are so weak that you are too weak to let me down. Look at everyone around you who are better than you, that little girl. It looks less than a hundred years old, but the sword body has reached the true court realm, not far from the Fengyuan realm. What a terrible talent, but it is a pity that the sword body is a wrong way. It''s no use, and that broken pot, tusk, can''t think of the Tianchi, the source is also incredibly rich, and it will soon be able to catch up with the Xuanhuang Realm. The worst is this Dijiang Clan who invaded the Xuanhuang Realm, but he It''s also a fine line from the good fortune, and it''s a lot stronger than you, the golden immortal."


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Caiying was immediately dissatisfied, "Zhou is much better than us! Also, what do you mean by Zhen Ting and Feng Yuan?"


    Xiangru said calmly, "I have today, all from Zhou Shu."


    Elder Hu bowed and said, "Zhou Shu is my master, please respect him from God."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "God, you are right, the younger generation does not refute, but what do you mean when you say you are disappointed, isn''t a weak me exactly what you want? Do you still want me to be strong?"


    Heaven stagnated for a while, "After all, you came out of me, you are too weak, and you lose the face of the old man."


    "Then I''m really a little happy."


    Zhou Shu''s mouth lightly raised, and said slowly, "God, since you are here, I have a few questions to ask, okay?"


    Tiandao quickly replied, "Don''t ask me about the Xuanhuang Realm and the Edge of the Heavens, I have nothing to say."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seeming to say unintentionally, "I just listened to people in the immortal realm saying that there will be no guardians in the realm banished to the edge of the heavens, but from my experience, you are obviously Xuan Huang in the way of heaven. The realm of heaven, this makes me a little confused. Since you refuse to say, then forget it."


    Tiandao was silent for a while, "I heard that it is not true, I have no comment."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded and did not continue to talk about this topic, but he believed that this was the truth.


    In the years in Xuchang, Zhou Shu inquired about the information of the edge of the heavens through the dojo and many people, but most of them were not obtained. The only valuable information came from Watson. According to Watson, the edge of the heavens was indeed exile. In the land, hundreds of realms have been exiled so far, and the realms banished there will be subject to some punishments, such as depriving most of the original power of the realm, and so on. Moreover, it is not just the realm that has been exiled. Practitioners and aliens.


    After knowing this, Zhou Shu had a guess that Pu Lao was also exiled to the edge of the heavens. His identity as a heavenly path in the Profound Yellow Realm was not recognized by the Immortal Realm and the Profound Yellow Realm itself. He claims to be indifferent to the immortal world, and the weakened origin cannot resist...


    Today''s attitude and a few words with Pu Lao almost completely confirmed this speculation.


    As for why Pu Lao revealed that he was a trapped beast, on the one hand it was unintentional, and on the other hand, he felt that Zhou Shu would never have access to the news of the edge of the heavens. After all, these things are only clear to the top of the fairy world~www .novelhall.com~ This is enough. The Edge of the Heavens and the Xuanhuang World will be considered later, and there is no need to annoy Pu Lao for this now.


    Zhou Shu continued, "God, I would like to trouble you to help me deliver some news to Xuanhuang World."


    "For your sect?"


    Heavenly Dao seemed to say disdainfully, "No need, your Heyin school is now the first sect of Dongshengzhou, and..."


    Zhou Shu paused, and smiled bitterly, "Speaking half way, you are very troublesome like this."


    Tiandao seemed to be deliberate, so he laughed and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of dignity, "It''s just a heart sutra. If God is willing to do this for me, I will definitely repay in the future."


    Tiandao couldn''t help but sneered, "You a golden fairy tell me to return? What can you return to me?"


    Zhou Shu paused, seeming to say unintentionally, "I don''t know how to return, maybe I can bring you out of the edge of the heavens."


    After being silent for a long time, suddenly a straight gaze came over. Except Zhou Shu, everyone else felt the boundless coolness, as if their minds were frozen and busy resisting. For a while, they could not hear or perceive anything.


    Under his gaze, most of the demon refining world was covered with a layer of golden light, as if it were still.


    "what did you say?"


    The voice of Tiandao echoed in Zhou Shu''s ears and repeated it several times.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If one day I go to the edge of the heavens, I will find a way to help you out of trouble, I promise."


    "Hahaha!"


    Sudden laughter resounded across the sky, "Haha, hahaha!"


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2679: Remembered

    Zhou Shu looked at him, "What are you laughing at?"


    Looking straight over, with full sarcasm, "Guaranteed? A golden fairy actually promised me that he shouldn''t laugh so loudly?"


    Zhou Shu only acted indifferently, "You never believed me when you were in the Xuanhuang Realm, but I did. You can still distrust me now, but if you miss it again this time, you may not have a chance to regret it."


    "what did you say?"


    Tiandao seemed to be angry, and his voice trembled.


    At the same time, several powers of laws that could not be named rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    Previously Zhou Shu deliberately stayed, but now he also shot Zhou Shu.


    I don''t know what law it came from, a sharp and silent strange wave quietly invaded the body, constantly hitting Zhou Shu''s mind.


    After a short while, the space around Zhou Shu began to warp and vibrate, and the whole figure seemed to be torn into many pieces.


    The attack disappeared quickly, and the process only lasted for a few breaths. Zhou Shu stood still without any damage, and all the power of the law was eliminated by him one by one.


    This is the world of refining demon.


    It is Zhou Shu''s home field. Zhou Shu can freely mobilize all the power in the demon refining world, and the law of energy can be easily deployed. As long as the power is not as good as the law of energy, it can be resisted, not to mention those powers are not very strong.


    After all, what was here was just a projection of Pu Lao, it was not easy to tear the space to the demon refining world.


    As for Caiying, Hu Lao, etc., they were shocked by the force of a certain law at the beginning, and they lost their square inch, otherwise they would not be so embarrassed.


    They are not like Zhou Shu, who was a founder. Zhou Shu��s mind was protected by the Taoist furnace. Even if the power of the highest law had to be torn apart, it took a lot of hands and feet. They lost their mind from the beginning. It''s hard to block the subsequent attacks, even if it can mobilize the power of the demon world, it won''t be used.


    But don''t worry, Tiandao''s shots are more about deterring than killing.


    "It seems I misestimated you."


    The voice of Heaven came again, with many surprises, and even a little surprise that was hard to feel.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It''s not difficult to bring a Heart Sutra, shouldn''t it violate the rules?"


    Tiandao said coldly, "What Heart Sutra, is it the kind of mental method used by the disciple Du Jie of the Heyin School? It is called Shu Xin Sutra, right? It is plain, simple and boring, demanding and has no future, and only those Only foolish cultivators are willing to learn."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "This book may be different."


    The Shu Xin Sutra he stayed in the Xuanhuang Realm is indeed unremarkable, but it is different now. After hundreds of years of improvement, there are thousands of practitioners'' experience. The current Shu Xin Sutra is not only very low-level, You can start practicing in the Qi realm, and you don''t need to change your mind all the way to the Tribulation Realm. Of course, there are very few who can do this.


    Heaven was silent for a while, "Take me a look."


    Zhou Shu agreed, without seeing any actions, and soon appeared in the air one by one golden characters, the total number is over 10,000, one by one floating in the air, like stars, particularly attractive but not dazzling.


    He can freely control the Demon Refining Realm, and doing this is like writing in a jade slip, which is not difficult at all.


    But Bai Xi, there was a voice, "Compared with the broken book before, it is indeed a lot stronger, and it has some advantages."


    Very plain voice, but it seems to be deliberately suppressed, and there is some surprise and excitement in the plain?


    This emotional shift could not escape Zhou Shu''s perception. He clearly sensed that it was profitable and immediately said in a deep voice, "Does Tiandao have any opinions? Or, what insight did you get from it?"


    Tiandao scolded, "Children''s graffiti is nothing but a graffiti, what can you think of!"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It is against your heart."


    Heaven stagnated for a while, and then said, "Even if you understand something, it''s not worth mentioning."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, and calmed down, "Excuse me, what have you realized?"


    He could not be sure of Tiandao Pu Lao��s cultivation base, but what is certain is that it is definitely not just Jinxian, Daluo, etc., he made those guesses before, only because he has too little knowledge, such a strong person can get it from Shu Xinjing Feeling, it shows that there must be something in Shu Xin Jing that can impress him, and understanding this will definitely help his Shu Zhi Dao.


    Tiandao said coldly, "It''s useless to tell you, you''re too far behind."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I wrote the Heart Sutra."


    "What''s the matter? Ordinary people may also say things that make saints think deeply, but do they really understand the meaning of their words?" Tiandao contemptuously said, "Similarly, you will never understand until you reach the realm. You don''t have to worry about it. Think about it now. These are not good for you either."


    Zhou Shu settled for a while, "I understand."


    What Tiandao said is very reasonable, because he himself was obsessed for a while.


    In fact, Zhou Shu also understands that Tao will grow on its own, not to mention the Tao that he created, he must be able to understand it. There was a period of time before that the development of Shu Zhidao surpassed Zhou Shu''s own abilities, and only later did he catch up. .


    He stopped demanding, and smiled and said, "But, you have benefited from me, shouldn��t you also give me something? I don��t ask too much. Just tell me a little about your usual practice rules or something. ."


    Tian Dao couldn''t help saying, "This is obviously the Heart Sutra you asked me to pass on, don''t you let me read it? You are shameless, you deserve to come from the Xuanhuang World.


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "What did Dao want me to deliver that day? The message can also be Tian Dao said coldly, "No need, I won''t give you anything, you don''t need to Thought about it. "


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I feel like I am still losing a little bit. Or, can you help me identify something? It''s just a talisman."


    It seems that it is basically impossible for Tiandao to teach any high-level laws or tactics. He can only retreat and secondly, there are many things that Tiandao cannot see, but some are possible, which Zhou Shu really wants to understand.


    Tiandao was rather helpless, "Take it out."


    Zhou Shu took out the magic talisman from Watson and threw it into the sky. Fulu flew to the purple crack and stopped moving.


    He glanced at it, and then he heard a calm voice, "It turned out to be it? It''s not bad that you can get this kind of talisman, but don''t use it to people whose realm is higher than yourself, otherwise you don''t know how to die."


    What he said was the same as Watson said, Zhou Shu seemed to think, "This talisman is divided into strengths and weaknesses according to realm. Even if I am stronger than a Taiyi Jinxian, after using the talisman, it will be affected by the difference in realm. Forced to lose?"


    Tiandao said in a deep voice, "Yes, the realm that has been determined by the law cannot be broken by you."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "That seems to be useless."


    Tian Dao snorted and said with disdain, "Zhou Shu, the more you practice, the more you go back! Have you never seen the power of order when you were in the Xuanhuang Realm? What did it do for you at that time, did you forget? Do you want me to remind you?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and a trace of comprehension came to his heart, "No, I remember it!"


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2680: Thank you

    The power of order.


    Return to the Secret Realm of Ruins.


    In the last heaven of the Guixu Secret Realm, Zhou Shu experienced several thunders of order, and then he was tossed to death in the real catastrophe thunder of Tiandaopu''s false public alms. Of course, the result was very good. He not only reached the eighth level of the tribulation realm. God, he also realized the essence of the power of order.


    This trace of essence passed by like a meteor, giving Zhou Shu a deep understanding, but after that, he fell asleep in his memory and was never found out.


    Because after arriving in the heavens, Zhou Shu never had the opportunity to see the law of order. The law of order is the highest law and one of the most difficult laws to practice. Among the cultivators in the heavens, like the sands of the Ganges, there are less than a hundred people who can practice the law of order. Not to mention being able to learn, but seeing it are all great opportunities, and there is another possibility that even if you see it, you can''t recognize it. Zhou Shu is like this.


    If it hadn''t been for this reminder from Heaven, Zhou Shu would still not recognize it.


    This sentence of the Tao of Heaven may be more important than the law of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu settled down and said sincerely, "Thank you."


    "Humph."


    Tian Dao snorted coldly, but there seemed to be a hint of pride.


    Looking at the talisman slowly floating back, Zhou Shu''s heart surged in his mind. This talisman containing the power of order, if used for meditation and understanding, not to understand the order, at least to know something, then let He is very satisfied, and can also use the power in this magic talisman, how to use it? In Zhou Shu''s view, the existence of the power of order is to limit, but at the same time, it is also for people to break. Before being promoted to Da Luo, Zhou Shu can try to break the order, just as he did in Guixu at that time.


    This will undoubtedly increase the difficulty of promotion, and it is not necessary for Jinxian to be promoted to Da Luo, but it is definitely better than nothing.


    The Daluo or Taiyi promoted from this should also be stronger than the average. It would be better if he could understand more rules of order through this.


    As Zhou Shu was thinking, the crack began to close slowly, as if his eyes were slowly closing.


    Zhou Shu shouted to the sky, "God, when will you come again?"


    "I don''t know, at least you won''t see me in the dragon world, and I remind you not to go to the zardron country."


    With this sentence finished, the cracks closed completely, leaving only a trace of lavender. At this time, everyone except Zhou Shu became active.


    Caiying said loudly, "You still lose! This palace has a sword body, so you won''t be afraid of coming back to this palace a few times!"


    Xiangru stood calmly, with many sweat stains on his face, and Kettle stared at the air, seemingly relieved.


    I don''t know what happened to them. It should be a confrontation with Tian Dao, and they won in the end. Therefore, they don''t know what Zhou Shu and Tian Dao said.


    "gone?"


    Caiying noticed that the crack was gone, and said quickly, "Zhou, you beat him away?"


    Old Hu walked over to salute, with an apologetic expression, "Master, I am useless. If he could seal the cracks early, he would not be able to tear the space and enter the demon refining world. In the future, I will find a way to seal the cracks and never let similar things happen. It happened, almost something big happened."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In fact, it''s not a big deal, don''t worry about it, it''s not a bad thing for him to come, at least he can exchange news."


    Old Hu was stunned, "Huh? The world of refining monsters is our foundation."


    "It''s fundamental, but he can''t do anything, and he probably won''t meet it in the future. You don''t have to put your mind on this," Zhou Shuwen said, "Thank you too, Hu Lao. You hid Jianmu? Nothing else matters, this can''t be seen by him."


    "Well, I''m hiding in the pot."


    Old Hu nodded, "Pulao said that the origin of the demon refining world is incredibly strong, and he mostly regards Jianmu as me."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Then let him misunderstand, you will put Jianmu back, no matter what, give priority to protecting Jianmu, the world of refining demon is our root, and Jianmu is now the root of refining the world. "


    Hu Lao just nodded, "I understand, Master."


    "My palace went to trouble with the little stone, **** it, I haven''t hit enough just now!"


    Caiying floated away, Zhou Shu felt silent for a few moments in mourning for the little stone. The little stone couldn''t beat Caiying here.


    Only then did I feel relieved and sighed, "Pulao is stronger than before. I have been attacking continuously. I finally managed to survive. When I experienced the mortal catastrophe before, I felt almost the same as now. Almost dying."


    "Is it all right, here, we don''t have to worry about him."


    Zhou Shu smiled. Where did Pu Lao become stronger, but Pu Lao increased his strength accordingly according to their strength. What is certain is that even if Xiangru and Caiying are stronger, the attacks they encountered It is also just right...Speaking of which, just a projection can easily do this, Pu Lao''s true strength may be higher than he predicted.


    "Yes, it is not easy for him to pass the demon refining world."


    Xiangru seemed thoughtful, "I''m sorry, Zhou Shu, I can''t help, I''m still too weak."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother Xiangru don''t have to be sorry, Pu Lao''s strength is far beyond you and me, it doesn''t matter."


    Xiangru is still a little frustrated, "I''m going to practice."


    "and many more."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Brother Xiangru, I actually have something to ask you, but I have forgotten it all the time. Now I see Pu Lao and think of it again."


    Seems to understand something, Xiangru seems to understand, "It is related to the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with scorching eyes, "I have always wondered how you entered the edge of the heavens and then reached the Profound Yellow Realm Xiangru said frankly, "I didn''t know what at the time. It��s called the edge of the heavens, and I don��t know where the edge of the heavens is. Our people follow God��s instructions, follow his clone, ride a huge flying shuttle, travel in the void for decades, and come In an unknown big world, there are already many alien races of different shapes in that world, that is, the alien races who invaded the Xuanhuang Realm are not strong, and while waiting, there are constantly alien races coming to this world. . "


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, just listening.


    "When the number of alien races reached a certain level, a huge portal appeared in the sky above that world. The portal was haunted by red mist, and nothing was visible behind it. The **** clone distributed the shooting stars, assigned the team, let us Following the brand��s instructions, we attacked the first realm we saw after entering. Our Dijiang clan was the first group to enter. About that behind is the so-called edge of the heavens, but it seems that the void is the same, and there are many stars. And Xuanhuangjie is right in front of him."


    Xiangru looked at Zhou Shu and said softly, "Brother Zhou also knows the rest."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Do you still know the location of the world that was assembled before that?"


    Xiangru thought for a while, and still shook his head, "I don''t know, I entered the void for the first time, and I was in the giant flying shuttle controlled by the clone the whole time. I couldn''t get out and couldn''t see what was going on around me, but... ��The speed of the shuttle is very fast, I think it is much faster than the black shell."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Thank you, Brother Xiangru, go and practice."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2681: Good collusion

    Xiangru walked down, before taking a few steps, then turned around, "Brother Zhou, it is not the time for revenge..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I know, just ask casually."


    Xiangru nodded and went on his own.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. Xiangru didn��t give a lot of information, but what is certain is that there is not only one way to the edge of the heavens. You can also open a door similar to the gate of the Yellow Springs to go there. It is impossible for the immortal realm to exile the realm and the enemy every time to be escorted to the edge of the heavens, especially a realm. It obviously takes a lot of effort to drag a realm to the edge of the heavens, so open a temporary channel for exile, It is also a very suitable way.


    Just do this step, I''m afraid it will be the quasi-sage, and it is the quasi-sage who is close to the sage, almost the head of the fairy world.


    The same goes for that God, who can open the gate to the edge of the heavens, and naturally has the strength of a quasi-sage.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu didn''t understand, since they are all so strong, why would they want to invade the Profound Yellow Realm? The Xuanhuang Realm was memorized by a quasi-sage god, what treasure is there? In other words, what are the benefits of getting the Xuanhuang Realm?


    Now that the channel is opened, why only send a group of weak aliens to invade?


    The Xuanhuang Realm is very weak, and the Heavenly Dao Pujao may not really protect the Xuanhuang Realm. Could it be said that entering the strong will attract the attention of the Immortal Realm, or that there are guardians similar to the jailer in the edge of the heavens?


    In Zhou Shu''s view, the edge of the heavens is not much different from the prison.


    Give up after thinking about it. Now Zhou Shu knows too little information to make a judgment. Maybe he can only get the answer by going to the edge of the heavens.


    That is the future.


    Back in front of him, Pu Lao finally reminded Zhou Shu not to go to the Dragon Kingdom. Even if he didn''t say anything, Zhou Shu didn''t plan to go. His goal was the Devildom.


    He also had no plans to look for Pu Lao projection.


    Speaking of which, Zhou Shu did not hate Pu Lao, on the contrary, he was a little grateful. At the beginning, Pu warned him not to use Yinxian Talisman. Now he reminds him of the power of order and also helps him pass the Shu Xin Jing, although his words are a little bit mean. , But it seems that I really want to help Zhou Shu.


    Regardless of the purpose of Pu Lao, for now, the two are on the same front, because they have a common enemy, the fairy world.


    Leaving the air-wind layer of Pu''s Five Realms, the prying behind him disappeared without a trace, Zhou Shu continued to fly away.


    The black shells blessed by the law of thunder are extremely fast, much faster than the average Taiyi Daluo. It used to take a few years to go to a realm, but now it only takes a few months or even dozens of days.


    In a few days, Zhou Shu entered another vast void.


    Located between the demon world and the dragon world.


    There are constant wars everywhere, and every world you encounter is either in battle, preparing for battle, or cleaning up the battlefield.


    Zhou Shu stayed for dozens of days each. First, he learned more about alien races. Second, he could also absorb the power of killing and soul. The battlefield would not be lacking, and the harvest was quite abundant. Third, It is Jingwu life and death, and reincarnation.


    There are a lot of life and death on the battlefield, not to mention the death, but the reason why there is so much life is because the soldier will always give birth to the strongest desire to survive before dying. This burst of vitality can sometimes even unlock the death. Of course, the effect is much better than what Zhou Shu usually collects. It is very suitable for practicing the law of life and death and understanding the law of reincarnation.


    It must be said that the law of life and death has a great relationship with the law of reincarnation, but there is a big gap between the two.


    There are two other laws related to the law of life and death, namely the law of creation and the law of annihilation in the higher-order law. One creation upgrades to give life, and the other creates death and deprives everything. They are above the law of life and death, but the law of reincarnation is still in these two. Above.


    Creation and annihilation can be regarded as the link between life and death and reincarnation.


    In the exchange with Watson, Zhou Shu also had a little understanding of the law of creation, and he could not talk about understanding, but it was good for him to better understand the law of life and death and the law of reincarnation. By the way, Zhou Shu also has a little understanding of the law of annihilation. It comes from the ghost king of the nine ghosts. Of course, the true master of the law of annihilation is the master of the nine ghosts, and its law can annihilate thousands of realms.


    It''s not just about feelings, but sometimes helping out, not by doing it yourself, but mainly by helping the little stone in his cultivation.


    This kind of situation is rare, usually when the demons invade the mother realm of other races, such as now.


    A group of black-skinned and short alien races were praising the little stone that helped them. Some people knelt down, but the little stone grinned and made a fierce look, and rushed to the middle of a large group of demons. Pay attention to them.


    Zhou Shu walked over and said peacefully, "Are you from the Wupan tribe?"


    There was confusion among the crowd, and an old man walked out to salute, "Do you know our language? Your Excellency, are you together with the monkey **** Lin Xie?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    A group of people hurriedly saluted, thank you very much.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I''m a businessman traveling all over the world, and I''ve been to Wupan Realm before. If you see your difficulties, please help me, you are welcome."


    "If it weren''t for the help of the adults, our world would be occupied by the demons," the old man thanked again, but his face became darker and darker, "but the demons will not give up, we only have to migrate now. Ugh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "What''s the matter? The demons are going to expand?"


    The old man sighed, "Yeah, I have been in peace for tens of thousands of years Where did I know that they suddenly expanded here, and dozens of surrounding circles were successively occupied by demons. Contaminated by demon blood, and I heard that the foreign races living in all realms have been arrested and sent to the demon world. Where can we beat them? If we don''t leave, we will be over."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "What is the Demon Race doing with so many foreign races?"


    The old man just shook his head, "We don''t know."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You are not far from the Demon Realm, don''t you usually have a good relationship with the Demon Realm?"


    "Of course we do. We still have this sense of worry," the old man sighed. "Every once in a while, we will pay part of the materials to the phosphorescent demon who is in charge of the nearby demon world, but this time we are invading our demon clan. But it is a subordinate of Blood Wish Demon Venerable."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Blood Wish Demon Venerable has crossed the boundary to attack you?"


    The Demon Lords have their own territories, and they sometimes have disputes with each other and do not give in to each other. They are not the same as other races. The Demon Race is a typical example of everyone fighting against each other. Arresting foreign races near the site of the Phosphorescent Demon Lord is tantamount to provoking Phosphorescence. This kind of thing rarely happens and often leads to a battle within the Demon Race.


    The old man lowered his head, seeming to be wiping tears, "I heard that this is the case. Now we can''t do anything. The Phosphorescent Demon Lord doesn''t know what''s going on. If we didn''t stop them, it means that we have been in vain all these years. We knew..."


    "Elder, don''t be sad."


    A young alien said indignantly, "They are clearly in collusion!"


    . Wonderful book house


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2682: Practice again

    "How is it possible to collude? The top ten demon lords do not accept anyone."


    "Now it''s different. The demons have changed so much over the years. Maybe there is collusion secretly. You beat me, I beat you, and in the end, you can score each other, and they all take advantage."


    "How can the Demon Race have such thoughts? As long as the Demon Race is still in power, where can it change?"


    "The last time I went to the Xishan Realm of Phosphorescent Demon Lord to give tribute, I heard them say that now the Demon Realm even has practitioners, which is different from before."


    "It must be a rumor. The Demon Race and the Immortal Realm have always been mortal enemies. How could it be possible to recruit practitioners? You are enough."


    "I heard it clearly."


    After hearing the argument between the old man and the young man, Zhou Shu walked away without much interest.


    He also does not believe that the demons will accept practitioners. The demons and practitioners are naturally mutually restrained. There is basically no possibility of getting along with each other, unless one side has developed a method for the coexistence of immortal energy and demon energy, or there is a practitioner who can use demons. Qi and magic blood pool to increase cultivation.


    In Zhou Shu''s cognition, this is impossible.


    Caiying came over quietly, "These foreign races are so pitiful, will they just disappear?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have seen so many circles all the way, these are common things, don''t underestimate any race, they won''t disappear so easily."


    Caiying seemed thoughtful, "Should we help them?"


    "whatever."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Like the previous worlds, we stayed for ten days and left. During this time, you can do whatever you want, but... Frankly speaking, it may be useless. This world has been invaded by demons for several years. Nearly half of the place is contaminated by demon blood and demon qi. Even if there are enough demon crystals, it will take hundreds of thousands of years to recover, and it will consume a lot of resources and manpower...The old man is right, leaving is the best They choose, it''s not that they can''t go."


    Looking at the dark green sky in the distance, Cai Ying said bitterly, "These devil blood and devil qi are terrible!"


    Zhou Shu��s eyes are like Pinghu, ��This is what the demons rely on for survival, and they are absolutely indispensable. Without demonic blood and demonic energy, the demons may perish, and other races have similar things, even the fairy energy in the fairy world. , There are some races that can��t be touched at all, they will get sick and even die if they encounter them.��


    Caiying''s eyes widened, "Ah, there is such a thing? There is a problem with Xianqi?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, such as the Seven Jiang tribe, the scale mouse tribe, the Flint tribe, etc., etc., there should be some alien races that I don''t know. The heavens are so big, there are so many strange things."


    Caiying thought for a while, "That''s what I said, but this palace still hates the Demon Race, from the Xuanhuang Realm, and the Demon Race is the most harmful among the heavens. If everyone focuses on dealing with the Demon Race..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I can''t do it. It is said in the ancient books that there were 17 quasi-sages in the immortal world who planned to do this. They joined forces to deal with the demons, but instead of succeeding, the immortal world itself was greatly injured. Of course The demon world has lost a lot."


    Caiying said in surprise, "This can''t be done? The demons are so powerful?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "It''s not just the demons. It is impossible for humans to want such a huge race to disappear."


    Caiying thought for a while and said, "What about the saint, the saint should be able to do it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her curiosity in her eyes and smiled, "Yes, if a few saints join forces, it is indeed possible to do it. Assassinate the devil in advance, and then reverse several laws of the heavens, so that most of the demon world The world collapses... but the demons also have demon gods. Even if the saints seize the opportunity, can they really withstand the other''s revenge? Think about it, if there are reincarnation demon gods everywhere in the fairy world..."


    "what?"


    Caiying paused, as if she understood something.


    "There are rules in the heavens, even the saints can''t mess around."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In the age of saints, saints, demon gods, witch gods, and once glorious gods were all in the same heavens. At that time, many things that we did not know might have happened. The big price, in short, the end is that now there is no saint, just like the demon **** and witch **** only occasionally show the saint... When a person''s power is strong enough to change the heavens, the best choice may be to leave."


    Caiying seemed to realize something, "My palace understands a little bit, as if we left the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "Maybe, but the situation in the Xuanhuang Realm is different."


    Zhou Shu touched her head and said spoiledly, "But you think it''s useless now, study the sword body well."


    Caiying paused and scratched her head blankly, "Speaking of the sword body, my palace feels very upset recently! It''s all that Pu Lao, nonsense, Feng Yuan, my palace doesn''t know what it is, and Li Aojian The master didn''t say what the realm of the sword body is, I don''t understand it at all."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while, and said slowly, "Lao Li''s practice methods are basically researched by himself. If you choose to learn from him, you have to learn his self-taught ability. If you don''t understand, you have to rely on yourself. Think about it, practice more, and you will definitely find a way out. As for Pu Lao, it may be the realm of ancient sword body cultivation. There should be nothing wrong with his realm. His realm will not lie to you and me, but his statement is correct. I don��t know if you are useful, and I don��t make judgments. I will ask him for you in the future, or ask Shushan, but now..."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said seriously, "Palace Master, you just focus on yourself and don''t think about anything else."


    "I don''t want anything else... I got it Caiying thought for a while, then suddenly waved his hand vigorously, as if to shake off the burden in my heart.


    Watching her relax, Zhou Shu showed a satisfied smile. She could figure out that it was not easy. Before the change, she would definitely ignore it and only listen to her own opinions. This also shows that she is completely a qualified practitioner. .


    Not in vain cultivation.


    As if thinking of something, Caiying suddenly said, "Zhou, he also said that it was a mistake to practice the sword physique, and this palace decided to ignore it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "It''s a good mistake, just look at the result, I believe you and Lao Li..." He added, "Lao Li is the number one sword repairman in the Xuanhuang Realm, and no one else can keep up. As for You, will you be worse with me."


    "The palace will go to practice again."


    Caiying was very happy, and fluttered away like a butterfly, before it took a few steps, it turned into a sword shadow and disappeared.


    In the distance, there were screams, and it seemed that she was looking for a demon to practice sword.


    As for Zhou Shu himself, he will not make a move. This time he is going to the Demon Realm. He intends to use his identity as a merchant, so it is not convenient to expose it. As for Caiying and Xiaoshitou, just use them as they enter the Demon Realm. .


    Except for the lucky beast clan, practitioners are the best merchants in the heavens, and every clan is indispensable.


    Of course there are many in the Demon Realm. Even Wanbaolou''s business name has been opened to the Demon Realm. This identity shouldn''t be a problem.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20190514224522708 for your support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2683: From afar

    Xuchang realm, Chen Liucheng.


    Xunxian Dojo.


    Practitioners sit on the ground and talk about the Tao. From time to time, practitioners join in and tell their views. The atmosphere is very warm.


    Sitting in the middle of the upper head is a big Luo Jinxian, but he does not preach, only maintains order.


    When Zhou Shu was in the Xunxian Taoist Temple, except for ten days, the other time was for the practitioners to discuss by themselves. This allowed the practitioners who came to the Taoist Temple to develop the habit of learning from each other, so the Taoist Temple still maintained its vitality. Weakened because Zhou Shu left.


    It is better to teach people and fish than to teach people to fish. In addition to teaching people to practice, what is more important is to teach others how to practice.


    The door opened suddenly, and two people walked in.


    One male and one female, the male is already a golden fairy, and the female is a golden fairy.


    They were all dressed in a costume, at least a sixth-grade immortal weapon, and the radiating immortal energy compared to the spirit gathering formation in the dojo.


    Compared with the practitioners in the dojo, these two temperaments and deportments are also particularly prominent. The man''s appearance is not outstanding, but he does not need to care about this. Between raising his hands and raising his eyebrows, he has a kind of fearlessness. All the breath was revealed, and the woman was worthy of the word Tianxian, with a hint of worry in her brow, as if she had something to worry about.


    As soon as the two of them came in, except for a few practitioners who concentrated on studying the avenue, everyone else''s eyes were attracted.


    "Where did this come from? It feels very face-to-face."


    "It must be a famous celebrity. Did you see the belt on that man? I saw it at the Baichijie auction last time. Mysterious girdle, a seventh-grade fairy! Do you know how many were sold? !"


    "This... is really a big sect disciple, didn''t you come to make trouble?"


    "What are you afraid of? Last time I came to a Watson from Genting City. Didn''t he obediently listen to the Xunxian Dojo for nearly 20 years?"


    Many people were talking in low voices, and they didn''t seem to be afraid that the two of them heard them. They looked indifferent, but when they heard Genting City, the corner of the man''s mouth flashed with surprise, while the woman showed a trace of joy.


    Da Luo Jinxian, who presided over, walked a few steps closer and raised his hand, "Old man Fu Liu, welcome two Taoist friends from afar, but come to the dojo to discuss the Tao?"


    "On the Road?"


    The man nodded as a courtesy, and said calmly, "Friends of the rich Taoist priest, I heard that some people here preached, and they were of good quality. Several golden immortals were successfully promoted to Taiyi Daluo. Is this true or false?"


    Fu Liu''s face changed slightly, and he was about to speak with a dry smile. Someone in the dojo shouted, "Then you are afraid that you are late, and Master Yang is no longer there."


    "I''m late?"


    The man frowned, and the woman was startled, "What''s the matter?"


    Fuliu paused and said with a smile, "Master Yang created the Taoist Temple of Xunxian. He was the one who promoted Jin Xian as mentioned by fellow Taoists. He had already left thirteen years ago. Disappointed, discussing the Tao in the Taoist Temple of Xunxian, and everyone pooled their thoughts, which also helped the Taoists to realize their enlightenment and open the shackles. Last year, a golden immortal was promoted to the Taiyi golden immortal here."


    "Brain brainstorming?"


    The man glanced around and said indifferently, "I think about it."


    A trace of anger flashed in Fu Liu''s eyes, but soon disappeared. The two men came from an extraordinary background. It is better not to offend.


    Others couldn''t help it. Some people whispered, "Why, look down on us?"


    "Yes, even the people in Genting City are convinced, are you still better than Genting City?"


    The man didn''t care at all, he just turned around and said softly to the woman, "Junior sister, we are late, that person is no longer there."


    "I see, Brother Li, let me ask myself."


    The woman took a step and saluted Fu Liu, with a sincere expression, "Excuse me, Senior Rich, Master Yang Rong Yang, where has he gone now?"


    Fu Liu smiled in return, "This old man doesn''t know anymore. Daoist friends can ask other people. Maybe someone knows, but it''s a pity that King Mu is not in the city now, otherwise he can probably help Dao friends."


    "I see, thank you fellow daoist."


    The woman nodded lightly, concealing the disappointment that was surging in her heart. She looked around for a few moments, her eyes lingering, like a moonlight shadow, many practitioners looked over, some stood up and nodded, and some walked directly.


    The woman raised her hand to the surroundings, "Excuse me, fellow daoists, do you know where Master Yang is?"


    "This... we really don''t know."


    "He said when he left, we don''t know when he left."


    "Yeah, overnight, all five dojos changed their masters, and we were also at a loss and didn''t know what was going on."


    "Could it be that you met an enemy? Being..."


    "What are you talking about? Is there an enemy of Master Yang in Xuchang? Besides, there is King Mu, who dares to touch Master Yang!"


    "Yes, yes, I''m talking nonsense, but this is really uncomfortable without a trace. Fortunately, everyone in the dojo is still there."


    Everyone was not happy with the man''s attitude, but they were still willing to answer the woman''s questions, and they said many things in a rush.


    The woman thanked them one by one, but the worry between her eyebrows deepened. These people said for a long time, but there were no useful words. She paused, "Five dojos have changed owners? You mean, there are five here. That Master Yang opened the dojo?"


    Someone replied, "Well, it''s all around here. It''s still open. Maybe someone knows it over there."


    "Thank you all."


    The woman arched her hands, "I''ll go to see other places, this fairy jade invites you to drink."


    As soon as he finished speaking, piles of celestial jade suddenly appeared in front of everyone, without seeing how it came out.


    "Wow, ten fairy jade?!"


    "Isn''t it Everyone will give ten celestial jade to each person. Isn''t this too lavish?"


    "It''s not that thousands of immortal jade have gone out this time, this is not an ordinary big sect disciple, is it also Genting City?"


    "You are stupid, if others are from Genting City, wouldn''t they ask Watson? You group of foreign goods who don''t understand anything, know a Genting City? There are more wealthy sects, and none of the top five is poor. , Thousands of celestial jade, others don��t see it!"


    To everyone''s surprise, the two had already gone out.


    Fu Liu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he took out a black jade card, caged in his sleeve to convey some messages.


    Snapped!


    The summons talisman was just taken out and shattered.


    A sword light coming from nowhere smashed the jade card into pieces like dust.


    And the dust did not scatter, but as the sword light flew in the sleeves, it gradually condensed into a few big characters, "Don''t look for things!"


    Looking at these four words and the exclamation mark at the back, he seemed to understand something. Fu Liu quickly waved his sleeves and walked behind the dojo, but before reaching the quiet room, he was already in cold sweat. The white mist floated up, covering the trace of terror in his eyes invisible.


    How can you not be frightened?


    He was warned for such a small move, and he was still in the dojo that he presided over.


    Originally wanted to inform King Mu who was outside of the world, but it seemed that it was better to leave it alone.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    . Wonderful book house


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2684: What do you think

    The man and woman walked slowly in the world, and there was always a large group of eyes following behind them, accompanied by quiet discussions.


    "Wow, where''s the pair of gods and goddesses?"


    "Although there are constant practitioners in Xuchang, it is still rare to see such outstanding people."


    "These two are very unusual, don''t mess with them."


    "If you want to talk nonsense, the things in that body are enough to crush us, not even Da Luo Jinxian is afraid."


    "It must be from the sect in charge."


    The man doesn''t care at all, and even a hint of joy. The woman may care, but there are more important things in her heart.


    "Junior Sister."


    As he walked, the man said solemnly, ��It��s not that I said you. The first time I went out, I made so many mistakes in a short period of time. Who are those people, even true immortals, and you call them fellow daoists? And that Yang Rong, you don��t even know whether he is capable, just call Master Yang, is it too much? When you go out, you have to pay attention to your identity."


    The woman stared at the front and said lightly, "I see."


    "You just got it wrong."


    There was a trace of anger on the man''s face, "The most important thing is that when you came out, you promised the respected Master that you would listen to me what you do. Why did you bypass me just now and ask others? If you knew this, you would never let you leave. Zongmen."


    The woman realized something, "It''s my fault, Brother Li."


    The man glanced at her, his eyes softened gradually, "Well, I don''t blame you, wait for you to listen to me, don''t make any more assertions."


    The woman avoided the man''s gaze and whispered, "Brother, you said that Master Yang...No, where did Yang Rong go?"


    The man frowned, "Who knows, a cultivator from a foreign land is not strange and hard to find," he paused, and said to the woman again, "Junior sister, don''t report too much hope, I''ll be with you early. Having said that, it��s okay to get rid of the shackles of promotion, I''ll help you solve it."


    The woman lowered her head, "Oh."


    The man said in a condensed voice, "Master and others are not willing to help you break through, but I am willing to help you, as long as you have a word, I will ask Elder Zhen to come out and help you. One step, to teach you for a period of time, to ensure that you can break through, why bother to run so far, take the risk and not say, but also..."


    As if unable to listen, the woman suddenly raised her head, "Senior Brother Li, don''t say anything, you will come out anymore."


    The man smiled, and said faintly, "You don''t believe that I can invite Elder Zhen?"


    The woman shook her head, "I believe in Brother Li, but I want to rely on myself to break through this kind of thing."


    The man didn��t realize it, ��On your own? It��s not that easy for us. Don��t you know that Brother Qin, who was ranked third on the Immortal Miao list, was promoted by the elder of the sect. You think you are better than him. ?"


    "I''m not as good as Brother Qin, but I believe I can."


    The woman raised her head, staring into the distance, her eyes firm and surprisingly stubborn.


    The man paused and his voice softened, "Okay, if you choose this way, I will also help you. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be able to get out?"


    The woman retracted her gaze and nodded lightly, "Thank you Brother Li, I will repay you."


    Seeing the beautiful and cold face of the woman, the man was dumbfounded. Just looking at it, his mind suddenly twitched and he couldn''t help but sighed inwardly, "Junior sister, if you didn''t come from there, it would be even worse. Well, then you and I can go wherever you want, and do whatever you want, no need to..."


    The woman''s face changed, "Brother Li, please don''t talk about these things outside."


    "Uh... the dojo is here."


    The man pointed to the front, "This is one of the five dojos, hey, it''s still a kendo dojo," a natural disdain appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Swords dojo, haha, I didn��t think Li Zi would enter other people��s kendo dojo. Still in Outland."


    "I''m going in."


    The woman did not reply, and walked in indifferently.


    Li Zi took two steps first, walked in front of the woman, and reprimanded in a deep voice, "I listen to me, do you want me to teach you? Remember, if you break the rules again, I can take you back anytime, think again It''s impossible to come out."


    The woman palpitated, slowed down and followed Li Zi.


    When she came out this time, she not only made a lot of guarantees in front of the teacher��s gate, but also had special supervision. As long as the guardian Li Zi said a word, she would be taken back to the sect, and she would never be able to leave again. Although Zongmen valued her very much, the prerequisite for that value was that she fully followed the rules.


    Is there any way to send it under the fence?


    The two entered the dojo, which was another sensation.


    After a while, Li Zi and the woman walked out, with a trace of contempt on Li Zi''s face, "Whenever you see the dojo, anyone in the sect is better than them. There are really no talents in Outland, and you, sister, I heard no, the preacher of this dojo was a little girl in the beginning."


    "You may have real skills at a young age."


    The woman whispered, but her tone was much more euphemistic, and she no longer confronted directly.


    "Hahaha."


    Li Zi couldn''t help but laughed wildly, "It''s not that I am arrogant, you can hear it, that little girl cultivates the sword body! The sword body is what we have long abandoned, and only talents from the outside world I will practice the sword body as a good thing, ignorant and pitiful, I really don��t know what to say."


    As if thinking of something, the corners of the woman''s mouth rose slightly.


    When she heard the sword body just now, she was inexplicably excited. She hadn��t heard the familiar tactics for a long time. It reminded her of the time in that world. It was short, but very beautiful. Although compared with the current Zongmen It''s not worth mentioning but she just can''t forget it.


    "you laughed?"


    Li Zi looked at the woman in surprise, his gaze stagnated, and then became excited, "Junior sister, this is the first time I saw you smiling, it''s so beautiful! It''s better to come out, right? Is it boring in the sect? If you want to stay longer, we can also go back later."


    The woman quickly reduced her smile and said, "Well, it''s okay for the brother to decide."


    "Hehe, I have only been out for more than ten years, don''t worry, in short, I have to find a way to get you promoted."


    Li Zi nodded, his expression was very excited, and he said more, "Junior Sister, what do you think of the sword body?"


    The woman whispered, "I don''t know, I can''t see most of the sword books in the sect, nor can I see the sword."


    "Oh, I forgot."


    Li Zi thoughtfully said, "Junior sister, don��t be discouraged. Many people still look at you with strange eyes, including Master, but after you are promoted, they only need to do a few things to prove their loyalty. I can accept you. At that time, not only the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, but Jianshan will also choose from you. You can take whatever you want to see. Don''t worry, I will help you figure out what to do then."


    The woman questioned, "What do you do?"


    "Of course it is to take a few people to stand up."


    Li Zi smiled faintly, with a cold killing intent in his eyes.


    The woman stagnated, she seemed to understand something, and nodded indifferently.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2685: Make life boring

    The woman knew what Li Zi meant and fell silent.


    She couldn''t do this kind of thing. She had her own plan, but the premise was to be promoted to Da Luo first. If she was still a golden fairy, she couldn''t do anything.


    Li Zi paused, "Junior Sister."


    The woman nodded, "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "No one knows about Yang Rong at the kendo dojo just now. If the next few dojos are the same, what do you plan to do?" Li Zi said in a playful manner, "Will you continue searching? Go to Dragon Realm, Demon Realm if you go deeper? Up."


    The woman thought for a while, "He is a golden immortal, he shouldn''t go there. Look around, Brother Li."


    "Also."


    Li Zi didn''t say anything, and the two quickly came to the next dojo.


    "This Yang Rong is quite extensive, and he even opened a Talisman Taoist Temple, he can do more than one heart," Li Zi shook his head slightly, and looked at the woman. The greatest possibility is to accomplish nothing."


    The woman nodded, "Thank you brother for the warning, I know."


    She stared at the talisman-like sign at the entrance of the dojo, as if thinking about something.


    "As long as you know."


    As Li Zi walked in, he continued, "Unfortunately, Talisman Dao has declined. Except for Dharma Talisman, it is no longer useful in Immortal Realm. However, it may be different in Outland. The practitioners here are relatively poor and weak, and the demand for Talisman is still very high. High, ordinary talisman against foreign races..."


    Having entered the dojo, he still didn''t stop, and suddenly many eyes came over, all with a bit of anger.


    It''s no wonder that the people who talk about Fudao in Fudao Daochang are not, even if you come from a large sect, it is annoying, and there are more people who are annoying, not to mention that Li Zi is full of contempt for foreign immortal cultivators.


    Several practitioners walked over quickly, barely suppressing the anger, and said in a calm and unremarkable way, "This fellow Daoist, are you here to provoke?"


    "Huh? Huh."


    Li Zi noticed that he had entered the dojo, but he didn''t care at all, let alone apologize, and smiled faintly, "Provocation? No one is worthy of provocation. You continue. I''m here to inquire about someone. ."


    The cultivators were about to have an attack, when the Taiyi Jinxian who presided over the dojo came over and arched his hands with a smile, "Old man Wu Youde, two fellow Taoists came to see Master Yang Yang Rong, right?"


    As the host of the dojo, Wu Youde had received news from the previous dojos. He knew the purpose of these two people and knew that they were not easy to mess with. Moreover, Wu Youde knew that King Mu liked to make friends with talents, so naturally he would not offend them.


    Li Zi nodded, "Yes, do you have any news from fellow Taoists?"


    Wu Youde said slowly, "His news may only be clear to King Mu. If the daoists stay in Xuchang for a month, they should be able to wait until King Mu returns."


    "One month."


    Li Zi glanced at the woman who kept nodding her head, and said thoughtfully, "I will think about it and say goodbye."


    Wu Youde smiled and sent it out.


    As soon as he left the house, there was a loud noise in the dojo.


    "Have you never seen such an arrogant guy with his eyes on the top of his head? It is said that the talisman is useless!"


    "I don''t know what sect it is, but it''s definitely not as good as Master Yang!"


    "I don''t think he understands symbols at all!"


    "Yes, in the past, the magic talisman was indeed stronger than the ordinary talisman, but it is not here for us. There are several talisman taught to us by Master Yang, none of which is not as bad as the magic talisman!"


    "Yes, there are a few more powerful ones that I haven''t taught!"


    "Just what eight formations of talisman, Master Yang demonstrated once last time, the talisman was used, more than 300 people in the entire dojo can''t move a single one, among them there are hundreds of golden immortals."


    "There is also a Taiyi Golden Immortal. He also said that he was restricted and stayed there. There was no such experience before."


    There is a soundproof formation in the dojo, but such a formation obviously cannot stop the visit of the man and the woman, let alone deliberately doing it.


    "Ignorance is not terrible. The terrible thing is ignorance and arrogance. What talisman can restrict hundreds of golden immortals, including Taiyi golden immortals? If it is, it must be a talisman. It seems that Yang Rong is also a fame. The guy who deliberately uses the magic talisman that others don��t know to promote his dojo..." Li Zi was not angry, with a trace of disdain at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly frowned, "Junior sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    He noticed that the woman beside him seemed to be in a daze.


    "It''s okay, I don''t know much about symbols either."


    The woman shook her head, concealing the shock of her mind, the eight formation talisman, the name she couldn''t be familiar with anymore, shouldn''t it be the formation? Moreover, it is a unique formation from the Xuanhuang Realm, which has not been seen in the Immortal Realm. How could it appear here? Is that Master Yang also from the Xuanhuang Realm?


    At this moment, she wanted to take a look at an eight formation talisman, of course she knew that it was impossible to do it under the supervision of a senior.


    Li Zi smiled slightly, "It''s right not to be distracted. Speaking of which, I seem to have heard a similar name for this Eight Formation Talisman."


    The woman lowered her head slightly, "Oh, brother is really knowledgeable."


    Every time she bowed her head, she felt a suffocation, and even hated herself. She never bowed her head in the past.


    But now, she has to do it often.


    If it wasn''t for her belief that she would be able to get rid of this fate, perhaps she had already regarded bowing her head as a habit, and even an indispensable part.


    Just like those two people.


    "By the way, it seems to be a formation from you. I didn''t expect it to spread to Outland. It is strange that this formation should be forbidden..." Li Zi carefully observed the woman''s demeanor, before taking his eyes back for a while. , Smiled, "I know, Yang Rong really likes to brag, and the immortal ban has also become his bragging capital. I now think that even if the younger sister finds him, she will be disappointed The woman raised her head. Calmly said, "I want to try, the news that he helped people get promoted has spread to the immortal world, maybe he is really capable. "


    "I want to try it. I have to get to know someone who can make the younger sister look for more than ten years."


    Li Zi nodded, and on his indifferent face, there was a pair of cold eyes.


    After walking a few steps, another dojo appeared in front of him.


    "Array Dojo."


    Li Zi muttered silently, with a hint of joy on his face, "Junior sister, Yang Rong is still studying the Array Dao. This is the Dao you like. It just so happens. Let me see if his Array Dao is really talented. Don''t worry, I won''t expose him. If I wanted to do this, I would have done it a long time ago."


    The woman said indifferently, "Senior Brother Li, have you also learned the Dao of Formation? Aren''t you sincere to the sword?"


    "If you like it, of course I have to learn it."


    Li Zi looked at the woman and smiled unabashedly, "I have studied for less than a hundred years, and it doesn''t take much time. I just read extra books, but I think my formation is more than that of these Outlanders. The practitioner is stronger than Yang Rong."


    What a trivial way.


    With a little effort, you can surpass most people.


    Because he is a real genius, once ranked seventy-one on the Immortal Miao list.


    Of course, it is not anymore. According to the rules, almost the vast majority of golden immortals will automatically withdraw from the immortal seedling list 100 years after they are promoted to Taiyi Daluo.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2686: Snap your finger

    After entering the door, Li Zi was a little surprised.


    Compared with the previous dojos, there are far fewer people here, about a dozen, and everyone is staring at them with scorching eyes.


    Well, like looking at the eyes of an enemy or opponent.


    Li Zi quickly realized that he was already ready.


    Obviously, these people knew that they were coming, and deliberately asked most of the practitioners to leave, so as not to cause any trouble. After all, the practitioners in the first few dojos were a little bit angry. At the same time, if Li Zi would encounter any trouble , Most of it is here.


    Li Zi smiled faintly, and raised his hand, "Li Zi, ask everyone for advice."


    He also changed his opening remarks. Since you are waiting here, then take the initiative and let you see my skills.


    Those practitioners were slightly startled. They dismissed the practitioners in advance to avoid conflicts with Li Zi, but they never thought about what they would compare with Li Zi. What did Li Zi do? Challenge the dojo?


    Misunderstandings arise, and there is no need for explanation.


    The practitioners only delayed for two breaths, and then got up one after another, "How does Li Daoyou plan to ask for advice?"


    Li Zi glanced at a few people, everyone''s cultivation was in sight, and his knowledge in the formation was also guessed. He calmly said, "You set up the formation, I broke the formation, no matter what the formation, I have no problem, but It��s better to be faster, I don��t have much time, and it��s even better if it��s already set."


    "What a big tone!"


    "Any array can be broken? Your Excellency is too arrogant."


    "Have you learned all the formations?"


    "Take our dojo as a soft persimmon."


    Everyone was angrily. Although they were all calm people and would not stay here, they were still irritated by Li Zi. Li Zi��s mocking skills had obviously reached a very high level. Of course, Li Zi didn��t think that, just Take it for granted.


    Li Zi said calmly, "You guys get started."


    He said that he smiled at the woman behind him, "Junior sister, if I don''t break it right, you can point it out at any time."


    The woman was speechless, she understood a little bit. Li Zi did this not entirely because he wanted to provoke the dojo, but more because he wanted to show the line before him.


    Everyone didn''t talk nonsense anymore and started to make formations.


    The Array Dao dojo has a large space. In order to simulate the influence of various environments on the array method, it includes ten different terrains, such as the void, desert, grassland, sea, etc., just like a small world.


    Li Zi took a closer look and nodded secretly.


    Although it is a lot worse than my own sect''s formation training, it is not bad. Most sects can��t compare with it. It��s very rare to have this kind of dojo in Outer Realm. Most of the sects are good. It can be seen that the master of this world has put a lot of effort in this aspect, and at the same time, he has become more curious about that Yang Rong.


    However, curiosity is far less than hatred.


    If it weren''t for this Yang Rong, Junior Sister would not deliberately travel so far to find, and even refuse his help!


    It��s rare that Zongmen doesn��t pay much attention to Junior Sister and is unwilling to teach her too much. She has the opportunity to give charcoal in the snow. This shouldn��t be difficult. Junior Sister��s talent is far above most of the disciples, but she is suppressed by many seniors. You can''t even make it on the Immortal Miao ranking. As long as you pull it out by yourself, Junior Sister will be grateful to herself, even... at this critical moment, Junior Sister heard the news of Yang Rong.


    It is simply unforgivable.


    When he found Yang Rong, no matter whether Yang Rong could help Junior Sister promote to Da Luo, he didn''t intend to make Yang Rong feel better. In his opinion, Yang Rong took away what belonged to him. Only he could help Junior Sister. Others Will not work.


    Several hours later, someone completed the formation.


    He looked at Li Zi with a lot of self-confidence in his eyes, "Please Li Daoyou break the battle."


    Li Zi stepped forward, without even a glance at the person.


    "Wait a minute."


    The presiding Jin Xian suddenly spoke, with a condensed expression, "Friend Li''s cultivation base is much higher than the average person. If you want to rely on the cultivation base to break the formation forcibly, no matter how strong the formation is, I am afraid it will be useless, and...this is not a formation way."


    "Yes, that''s what Zhang Daoyou said."


    "I almost ignored it. Is it possible that Fellow Li Daoist intends to break the battle with his strength?"


    "In this case, we can''t compare."


    Everyone suddenly realized, their faces changed slightly, and they looked at Li Zi with suspicion, with a hint of contempt in them.


    "You don''t have much skills, but you have a lot of thoughts."


    Li Zi shook his head slightly and pointed to the well-arranged formation. "The four-pole patrol array has sixty-four formations. Unlike most formations, its formations will continue to move in the formation. It��s a good formation, but the movement of its eyes follows the sixty-four hexagrams of Zhou Tian, ??and there are only more than three hundred changes in total..."


    He glanced at the somewhat sluggish Jinxian, and said indifferently, "I can break the formation without going in."


    When he finished speaking, he stretched his fingers and a lifelike little man appeared in front of him.


    The villain bowed to Li Zi and ran into the formation. He quickly missed the formation. After twenty breaths, there was a thunderbolt in the formation. Then the villain walked out, stood in front of everyone and raised his hand. , And that formation has disappeared, only some formations are scattered on the ground.


    Li Zi said faintly, "You can see clearly that the cultivation base of this sword shadow can''t even be compared to a true immortal."


    The Jinxian deployed the formation to look at the formation, then at the villain, completely speechless, his entire face turned pale.


    The villain quickly dissipated without a trace, and Jin Xian''s heart also dissipated, and he only raised his hand to Li Zi, "Tao friends are great, juniors are inferior." After speaking, he walked out frustrated and looked at his appearance. I''m afraid it won''t come for a long time.


    He left Many people who were still in the formation stopped, their faces turned gray.


    Their formation skills may not be as good as the golden immortal just now, and the quadruple patrol star formation is also one of the most difficult formations that can be learned in the dojo. Even this formation was broken by a single finger. What if they are deployed?


    Li Zi looked up, shook his head regretfully, did not speak, only looked back at the woman and smiled.


    The woman secretly bit her lower lip and said against her will, "Brother Li''s formation is better than them."


    Li Zi smiled slightly, "Hehe, a hundred years of hard work is not in vain. Of course, it doesn''t take much effort. Talent is talent, not hard work can be replaced. Without talent, no matter how hard it is to succeed."


    The words are very light and plain, but the faces of those practitioners are even darker.


    Someone couldn''t help saying, "Maybe we are not as talented as you, but we may not be better than you in the future. This is what Master Yang said!"


    "That is, Master Yang''s talent is by no means inferior to you, but he will never say such a thing. He will only teach us how to make better use of our talents."


    "Even if you are strong in the formation, it is incomparable with Master Yang."


    Li Zi frowned, barely suppressed the anger that was about to come out in his heart, and said faintly, "Then your Master Yang taught you this? A formation that can be broken with a single finger?"


    "More!"


    A young man suddenly stood up, holding a formation, "Try this formation!"


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support of the fake roller shutter generals, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~)


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2687: I want to try

    "little six?"


    "Is that the formation you made?"


    "Forget it, Xiao Liu, you have only learned the Array Dao for decades, I am afraid it is not his opponent."


    Seeing the young man in his early days, other practitioners hurriedly asked questions and wanted to persuade them. Even they couldn''t do it. This little six definitely won''t work. It''s better not to go on it, lest self-confidence be hit, just like the one just now.


    "I want to try."


    Xiao Liu shook his head resolutely, and added, "I believe Master Yang taught me the way of formation."


    Everyone didn''t say anything, and Li Zi''s heart shook slightly, and he looked at Xiao Liu unconsciously, with a lot of coldness.


    This kid, why did he say the same as Junior Sister? And also believe in that Yang Rong, it''s terrible.


    Of course, what I said in my heart won��t be revealed, Li Zi nodded slightly, and even put on a smile, "Yes, the formation is the best, and it saves time, but before breaking the formation, I want to ask, your formation. m. That Yang Rong taught you to do it?"


    Xiao Liu hesitated for a moment, "No, I actually taught it by myself, it''s an imitation."


    "Teach yourself?"


    "Could it be that you have that formation here?"


    "Master Yang''s several formations have always been placed in the dojo, but only for us to refer to, delve into the principles, but didn''t say let us learn it, did you learn it?"


    Everyone''s complexion changed slightly, and there were many doubts.


    Xiao Liu nodded, "I think Master Yang took out the formation technique, and it meant that we could learn it, but he didn''t teach it personally. Maybe he was inconvenient to teach and wanted us to learn the principles by ourselves... So I just I tried to imitate it and used it once, the effect is really good."


    "It makes sense."


    "What I said is that Master Yang shouldn''t object, he didn''t take it away when he left."


    "I will learn later, the formation is still hanging in the dojo."


    Everyone looked at the few jade slips hanging high behind the dojo, and nodded involuntarily.


    Li Zi said solemnly, "Let''s start."


    "Okay, Fellow Daoist Li."


    Xiao Liu bowed, he carefully placed the formation on the ground, and soon a white mist emerged, covering a radius of tens of meters. In the white mist, you could see piles of jagged rocks. , It doesn''t look very powerful.


    But Li Zi stared at the white fog, his expression became more solemn, and he thought to himself, "This is it again? Eight formations?"


    Of course he knows the famous immortal world forbidden method. What''s more, he had heard of the Eight Formation Talisman in the Fudao Dojo before, but now he has seen the Eight Formation Talisman again. Isn��t that Yang Rong bragging, he really mastered this Immortal world prohibition?


    He didn''t need to say much about his surprise, but the woman behind him was stunned.


    Of course, she was very familiar with the Eight Formation Diagram. She had studied it many times in the Xuanhuang Realm, but she didn''t find it.


    She also knew that this was a forbidden method in the fairy world. It was not spread in the fairy world, and foreign races would not understand it. How could it be encountered in the outer world? The most likely thing is that people from the Xuanhuang world revealed this formation, then... this Yang Rong Who the **** is it?


    The Xuanhuang Realm knew that there were no more than six people in this formation, and those who had ascended into the heavens, except Zhuge who was also in the Tongtian Tower, no one else.


    Is Zhuge being stricter?


    It seems that he was taken away by Shifangzong. She doesn��t know what happened next, but he shouldn��t be him. The Eight Formation Diagram is the secret biography of the Zhuge Family. As a direct disciple of the Zhuge Family, he will definitely not take the initiative to spread the Eight Formation Diagram. .


    Then it''s someone else.


    Two of the remaining five are from Zhuge''s family, two are from Guigumen who rarely interact with others, and one...


    It''s Zhou Shu!


    Is it you, Zhou Shu?


    Yang Rong, Zhou Shu, are you alone?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t think anymore, the surging heart tide overwhelmed everything, and her thinking was almost stagnant, only one sentence repeated in her mind, she must find him!


    "Friend Li Dao, don''t you try?"


    Xiao Liu looked at Li Zi with an unusually persistent look.


    He believes that this formation will be different from the previous formation, and it will definitely bring some trouble to Li Zi. Of course, if this formation is made by Master Yang himself, he will even feel that Li Zi cannot follow it at all. Out of the formation.


    "ignorance."


    Li Zi couldn''t help but smile, and at the click of a finger, a villain appeared again.


    It seems to be no different from before, but everyone can see that the power in it is much solidified. If the one just now is not as good as the real fairy, this one is already close to the golden fairy, no, it is equal to the golden fairy.


    Xiao Liu looked at the villain, his heart tightened secretly.


    This Li Zi is not only outstanding, but also very cautious. He originally thought that Li Zi would be arrogant, so his chances were even greater.


    Although he failed to achieve his wish, he was still willing to believe in the formation, Master Yang''s formation was not comparable to others.


    "Junior sister, attach a trace of spiritual knowledge to help me see clearly."


    Li Zi suddenly turned around, "I''m not asking you to help me break the formation, but you are more familiar with the formation. I want to determine if this is a forbidden law in the immortal world. If it is true, Yang Rong should be qualified for tens of thousands. Right?"


    The woman was stunned, "It''s okay to use the Immortal World Forbidden Method in Outland? Isn''t that the same sword body before? Many people in Outland also use it."


    Li Zi looked serious, "The sword style is different. It is a method that we have long abandoned. It is only included in the forbidden law because we are worried that the disciples will go the wrong way. If you are willing to learn it, you will learn it. They will not get the essence of it. Wrong, it does no harm to us in the fairy world, but this eight-array map is not. Its source is not good, and... if someone with misconceptions gets it will affect the fairy world."


    He spoke very calmly, without scruples at all.


    The practitioners around heard that their complexion changed, and they secretly asked, is this the definition of the immortal world forbidden law?


    Even if it is a bad and bad technique, it can be used as long as it does not affect the immortal world. As for the life and death of the outer world, what does it matter? But if it is a useful technique, as long as it affects the fairy world, it must be strangled and banned.


    I was very angry for a while, but there was only indignation.


    Li Zi''s ability to utter these words further confirmed his identity. He definitely came from the sect in charge, and his status was not low.


    What they can do with outland practitioners, can only watch.


    The woman resignedly agreed, "I will watch."


    "Ok."


    There was a smile at the corner of Li Zi��s mouth, and he whispered, ��I��m sure it��s better, so that he has the handle in our hands, then he must agree to any request we make, and he will definitely help you get promoted. Of course, the premise He is qualified to help you."


    The woman''s heart trembled slightly, "I see, Brother Li."


    She didn''t expect that in the sect, Li Zi was the most kind people, but she was so cunning, or vicious, in her heart.


    Knowing this a long time ago, when she left the sect, she shouldn''t choose Li Zi as her guardian, to accompany her to go out together, and find herself a troublesome opponent, because she came out this time and didn''t plan to go back again.


    Of course, it''s too late to say anything now.


    Li Zi nodded in satisfaction, and drew the sword shadow villain into the white mist.


    (Ps: These chapters are very important.)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2688: Have spoken

    In a flash, half an hour passed.


    The villain has not yet come out of the formation.


    The practitioners who saw this scene remained serious on the outside, but laughed in their hearts. Xiaoliu watched everything in the formation very carefully and did not dare to relax at all, even if he knew it was useless. , After the eight formation map was activated, even he could not control the formation.


    Li Zi looked calm and relaxed, but he was a little anxious, "Junior Sister, it really is an eight formation, can you break the formation?"


    "Can''t do it."


    The woman''s voice transmission responded.


    She didn''t expect that Li Zi would ask her for help so soon, and when she said "can''t do it," she felt a little refreshed in her heart.


    Li Zi slowly said, "Have you never learned this formation in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    The woman continued, "I have learned it, but I haven''t learned it. This is the unique knowledge of the Zhuge family. They don''t reveal its essence to outsiders."


    Li Zi couldn''t help being a little angry, "Then how did this Yang Rong be?"


    "I do not know."


    The woman just shook her head slightly.


    Li Zi thought for a while and said, "I heard that the culprit from the Xuanhuang world has a good relationship with the Zhuge family. Could it be from him? Junior sister, you are also from his Dutch school. Do you think this formation will be his Was it spread, or Yang Rong was him?"


    "I don''t know, I have been in the sect and have never gone out, how can I know this."


    The woman glanced at him, her eyes inexplicably bored, "Where is he, you should know better than me, and brother, you have violated the rules. You can''t talk about it with anyone, including me."


    "Well, I shouldn''t ask."


    Li Zi recalled the look in the woman''s eyes, as if he wanted to get something out of it, and after a few breaths of thought, he got the answer. ����This Yang Rong is not Zhou Shu, or his heir. Even if he is not a junior, he must be found. Up.


    It is also because women are really not good at covering up, especially in front of him like a big Luo Jinxian.


    Li Zi said gently, "Don''t worry about the reason, or want to break the formation first, what can I say?"


    The woman calmly said, "I really don��t know that the eight formation is different from other formations. Once the formation is formed, it will automatically change according to the players who enter the formation, and is completely out of the control of the formation. The strength of the map is basically determined by the strength of the player who enters the formation. It is because of this inimitable characteristic that it will be the pinnacle of the formation. This peak does not mean that the power of the eight formation map is far superior Other formations, but to say..."


    Li Zi said lightly, "It means that anyone can comprehend and expand one''s own formation from the Eight Formation Diagram. It is the beginning of formation, and at the same time, it is the ultimate of formation. In this respect, there is nothing else. Any formation can be compared with it. If anyone can master the eight formations, he has unlimited possibilities in the formation."


    The woman shut her mouth in due course, "I don''t want to lecture."


    Li Zi smiled slightly, "Do you believe this sentence?"


    The woman thought for a while before speaking, "This may be the case."


    Li Zi sneered unconsciously, "If the eight formations are so good, Zhuge''s family is the formations, not the military. Compared with the real formations, their formations are nothing. I It won��t be difficult to learn for dozens of... hundreds of years."


    After speaking, he looked at the formation indifferently.


    In the white mist, a sword light suddenly appeared.


    Like the dragon coming out of the abyss, the golden light was chaotic, and the dojo was bright.


    And that formation method gradually disappeared in the sword light, and thousands of formation symbols shattered into **** and scattered on the ground.


    The face of the practitioner and Xiao Liu changed, and they looked at Li Zi together, with fire in their eyes.


    Xiao Liu said loudly, "Friend Li Dao, you are not breaking the formation at all!"


    "Yes, I said that you can''t use the cultivation base to forcibly destroy the formation, but now the entire formation is destroyed by you."


    "You didn''t find an eye at all, so you used this shameless way!"


    "Your sword intent is very powerful, but your formation is not enough to break the formation!"


    Li Zi frowned, "Shut up."


    Everyone calmed down. They all saw the power of the sword light just now. They thought that no one could stop them. Even if they only touched a little, they would die, only Xiao Liu stubbornly shouted, "You This is not a break!"


    Li Zi said lightly, "Yes, I am not breaking the formation, and I can''t break the eight formation map."


    Everyone was taken aback, Xiao Liu stayed, hesitating, "You... Fellow Daoist Li, are you admitting defeat?"


    "Forget it, I originally planned to let you help if I won, but now I lose, I can''t let you help anymore," Li Zi glanced at everyone and said coldly, "It''s no longer helping, but obeying. From now on At the beginning, you must follow what I say."


    "what?"


    "What are you talking about? Are you listening to you?"


    "It''s funny, if we lose, we need to obey, if we win, we need to help, dare you to be invincible?"


    "I have never seen such a brazen person."


    The practitioner was stunned, and even more angry.


    Li Zi''s first sentence made them think that Li Zi was convinced and a good person, but the second half of the sentence was so shameless that no one could bear it.


    And Li Zisi didn''t care about their feelings, and said calmly, "We can be sure that the formation just now is an eight formation pattern. It is a formation that the fairy world has long forbidden. The formation of Yang Rong violated the immortal world ban. As long as I report it, he will immediately be on the list of ten thousand evils, and you are all his accomplices, especially the one who made the formation just now..."


    He paused suddenly, and the expressions of the immortal cultivators also changed, muddy and dusty.


    Someone hesitated, "You...who are you?"


    "Shu Shan, Li Zi, Zhao Yueru."


    Li Zi calmly raised his hand, and the fairy ring on his hand suddenly emitted a white sword light.


    In the light of the sword, a luxurious and chill-filled flying sword stood up, with the sword body as flat as a mirror, with the words Shushan tattooed on it.


    Very simple two words, composed of a small sword, looks inconspicuous, but it seems to have a kind of power that pierces the bottom of the heart, which is daunting.


    At this moment, time seemed to stand still, and the whole dojo was silent.


    Feeling the faint coercion in the sword light everyone was stunned. Some people trembled, and they couldn''t stand still.


    Shushan is one of the five sects in charge, and it is also responsible for formulating the list of ten thousand evils in the heavens, and it is not vain to determine life and death in a word.


    Xiao Liu looked at that Jianguang, his figure was straight, and still stubbornly said, "I don''t know that it is forbidden in the fairy world, and Master Yang does not know."


    "You don''t have to speak for Yang Rong."


    Li Zi put away his sword light and said indifferently, "Moreover, I don''t plan to deal with you, as long as you tell me Yang Rong''s whereabouts, the more detailed the better, as long as this is done, I promise that this matter is no longer related to you. Of course, I don��t want you to tell this to anyone else."


    The cultivators looked at each other, and they all spoke quickly.


    Half a quarter of an hour later.


    Li Zi and Zhao Yueru were walking on the street.


    Li Zi shook his head, "They don''t know how to lie. It seems that they really don''t know. They only have to wait for King Mu to return. Junior sister, what do you think?"


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "Well, I can only wait."


    Li Zi said thoughtfully, "Why, the attitude of Junior Sister seems to have changed, she''s not so enthusiastic?"


    Zhao Yueru shook her head quickly, "No, I also want to find Yang Rong as soon as possible."


    "Then let''s go, let''s take a look in Xuchang circles, and look for opportunities by the way."


    Li Zi smiled slightly, and when Zhao Yueru was not paying attention, the palm of his hand suddenly shaken.


    An invisible sword light flew out quickly, passing through the air wind layer within a few breaths, tracing the void, and fleeing away.


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2689: Into the Devil

    Xishanjie.


    In front of me was a swamp-like thing, everywhere you could see a puddle of muddy water, soft and collapsed, and would sink several feet deep if you were not careful.


    As soon as he fell on the ground, he immediately sank half of his body, Zhou Shu pulled up quickly, but it took some effort.


    Obviously it is not ordinary muddy water, and I can''t tell what substance it is. It must have nothing to do with the five elements. There are some strange things in the muddy water that constantly want to drill into the body, like tiny bugs, but also a kind of weird magic. .


    What you see and what you get is very uncomfortable.


    Zhou Shu couldn��t help but smiled bitterly. Unlike other demons�� realms, Xishan realm can be regarded as a window of the demons to the outside world, but apparently the demons are not ready to welcome guests from all races, or that they have never thought about it this way. If you don''t want to come, then go back.


    It is not convenient to fly. Except for the few meters close to the ground, the other air is densely covered with magic.


    Of course it is not difficult to resist, but as a businessman, it is obviously not a good choice to show strength at all times.


    The magic qi is dark green smoke, like thick or light clouds, but compared with the magic qi that Zhou Shu has seen before, the magic qi here has no smell, giving people a very pure feeling, think about it Not surprisingly, the demon qi that I saw before was smelly because it was contaminated with the blood of countless other races, etc., but in the established Demon Realm, this kind of thing would hardly happen.


    The Demon Realm is completely different from other realms.


    The obvious fact is that most realms of the Demon Race do not have an aura, and this is because most of the Demon Realms do not have an origin core, and naturally they will not protect themselves. The origin core is the basis for the existence of almost all realms, but the Demon Realm On the contrary, as long as there is the core of origin, it is not suitable for the survival of the demons.


    Without the original core, there is not much vitality, so flowers and plants, birds, beasts, insects, and fish are very rare, and some only have all kinds of strange monsters.


    It must be mentioned that in the real Demon Realm, most of the laws cannot work. This is due to the lack of the origin of the realm, and more of it is subject to some peculiar restrictions. Zhou Shu also does not know it, guessing It may be something like the source of the demon clan, but it is definitely not demon energy and blood.


    The laws forbidden by the demon world basically cover all low-level and middle-level laws, such as the five elements, good and evil, devouring, soul, etc., so the demon world has no such things as soul good and evil, but there are a few laws that can be used in The demon world is common, for example, the law of life and death is one of them, and of course the law of the immortal world is also very limited.


    In the general demon world, the laws are difficult to run smoothly, and the deeper the world, the stronger the restrictions on the laws. It is said that the unitary mirror world in the center of the demon world, except for the highest law, other laws cannot pass, ah, unity mirror The name Jie, of course, was taken by the practitioners who had been there, saying that there was an ancient transparent mirror outside the Jie that could block everything out.


    This kind of enchantment-like weird existence is probably an important reason why the Demon Realm is difficult to be occupied by other realms.


    Putting away his thoughts, Zhou Shu continued to walk forward with a deep foot and a shallow foot. When he came to the Demon Realm, he became like a mortal.


    As if thinking of something, he slightly used the eighth sense to find a fair passage.


    If you use Divine Sense here, you will soon be eroded and perished by Devil Qi. Even if it is Taiyi Daluo Jinxian, it is difficult for Divine Sense to exceed one hundred miles around you, unless your Divine Sense is attached to the power of high-level laws. Inside,-not all demons are like this, Xishan Realm is considered to be a realm closer to the immortal realm, so prevention will naturally be tighter.


    Well, before coming here, Zhou Shu inquired that the master of Xishan Realm was a great demon king with the same strength as Demon Lord.


    The Great Demon Lord, regarded as a kind of honorific name, is the demon race that is expected to become the Demon Lord.


    The three major demon masters of the devil world and the top ten demon lords are facts known to all heavens, but it is by no means to say that the demon world is the only one who is strong. In fact, there are many great demon lords with strength close to or even more than the ten major demon lords. Because of the lack of space, they cannot become Demon Lord or Demon Lord, but as long as there is an opportunity, they will replace others without hesitation.


    A cultivator would definitely be a little dangerous in the Xishan realm, but only here can Zhou Shu get more news he wants.


    As I walked, there was a string of hoofs behind me.


    Looking back, it was a very strange creature, with a length of ten feet and a cow appearance, but with three horns. Except for the head protruding from both sides, there was a long horn on the neck, and a strange looking alien was sitting on the creature. On the body, holding the horn tightly with both hands, sitting very firmly.


    The alien race was obviously not a demonic race, and he couldn''t feel a trace of demonic energy on his body, but the pair of familiar wings behind him looked like a Yasha.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have a good impression of the race that had invaded the Xuanhuang Realm, so he glanced at it and ignored it.


    The sound of hooves paused beside him.


    That Yasha turned sideways, with a kind smile in his triangular eyes, "Brother, went to Xishan Town?"


    Zhou Shu froze. He turned out to be speaking the language of the immortal world, and only nodded, "Yes."


    "businessman?"


    Yasha paused.


    Zhou Shu nodded again, "How did you know?"


    "It''s not a businessman, who is a cultivator who will come here, haha," Yasha smiled contentedly, "I am also a businessman, and I often go to the immortal world. Just call me the old man. This is me. The name used in the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu gave a giftOld De, a good name, my name is Yang Rong. "


    "Yang Rong, I seem to be familiar with this name..." Old German touched his forehead and smiled again, "Forget it, haha."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There are so many people with the same name and surname in the world, and I am not a famous businessman."


    "Yes, especially you practitioners in the fairy world have the same name and surname the most," the old man nodded in agreement, subconsciously wanted to pat Zhou Shu''s shoulder, suddenly he took his hand back after thinking of something, and said with a dry smile, "you Practitioners don��t like contact and almost forgot."


    Zhou Shu didn''t deny it or nodded, "Are you going to Xishan Town, too? This is my first time here."


    "It can be seen, otherwise you won''t have to rely on walking, the road of the demon world is not easy to walk," Old De patted behind him, "Come on, I will take you for a ride, the demon cow can sit a few people."


    Zhou Shu didn''t refuse, and he went up with a swipe, and said with a smile, "Thank you old man, this thing is called a demon cow?"


    Old De nodded again and again, "Yes, it is the best transportation tool in the devil world. Most merchants ride this. If you don''t have one, go to Xishan Town to buy one in a while, and there is also a special magic cow bag. Come and raise it, and just get some magic mountain grass and it will last for hundreds of years."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand thoughtfully, "Thank you, old man, it seems I have a lot to ask you."


    "Hahaha, everyone walks together and walks together, just ask if you have anything."


    Old German laughed very happily, and then he grabbed the horns in his hands, and the demon cow suddenly ran forward at a very fast speed.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2690: Merchant Old German

    The demon cow walked unexpectedly swiftly, and its four legs floated on the swamp, as if sliding on the water.


    It was a pity that it was not very stable, and Zhou Shu sat behind without a magic horn to grab, and he was numb from the bumps.


    Old De sat sideways, looking at Zhou Shu and said, "Did you come here alone, brother?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it''s simpler by yourself."


    "Yi Gao people are bold."


    Old German tut said, "All of you practitioners and merchants are lone rangers, and the Devil Realm is very dangerous."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Aren''t you alone, Old De?"


    "Of course not. I''m not Tianyasha. I have a lot of people." Old De patted his chest. "They are all here. They are out of trouble, and they have to resist the devil. They will come out when they need help."


    Zhou Shu paused, as if he had understood something, "I forgot, you Yasha is indeed convenient, you have the world in your body."


    The powerful Yasha tribe has big tumors on their chests. They are actually a world. After breaking open, they can release many of the same tribe and can also collect goods. Although many races cannot use magic weapons such as Wanfang Ring, they also have their own skills and wisdom. The extremely high Yasha tribe is among the best.


    Old German smiled, "Haha, brother, are you going to buy or sell this time?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Buy and sell too."


    "Hahaha, I asked a stupid question. It''s not easy to come to the Demon Realm once, of course, buy and sell again," the old man patted his head, with a sly light in his eyes, "Then let me say, brother, what have you prepared this time? Good things come to the Demon Realm, show me it? If it��s good, I��ll buy it at a high price, and I don��t have to sell them to the Demon Race guys. After all, you Immortal Realm is the enemy of them, and you can��t make good things cheaper for them."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "The old man seems to make sense."


    Old De nodded repeatedly, "It makes sense."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "But I still plan to go by myself. It''s a rare trip to the Demon Realm. I always have to see what happens. I also want to know some friends of the Demon Race to pave the way for the future. I sold it. I have nothing to sell. I am afraid that I will not only be able to make friends with the Demon Race, but also be kicked out." He glanced at Old De meaningfully, "As for the hatred of the Immortal Realm and the Demon Realm, we have businessmen like us. what relationship?"


    "Brother, you are really a qualified businessman, hahaha!"


    Old German laughed and patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder next time, "Okay, then I''ll take you to see what happened."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m relying on old man."


    Old German thought for a while, and said solemnly, "I still have to ask, what did you prepare this time? It''s not that I want to buy it, but the request of the demon clan is very strange. If you violate the demon clan''s taboo, then really Is very dangerous."


    "I understand. Just ask the old man for advice," Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have prepared a lot of demon pills this time, as well as a lot of minerals, such as obsidian. I heard that the Devil World needs these things. no?"


    "That''s okay."


    Old De frowned, "The Demon Race really likes the Demon Pills, especially the high-level Demon Pills. The rare demon beasts are better. Put these things in the Demon Blood Pool, and they may breed a very powerful Demon Clan. As for mineral materials, only those demons with high status can use them, but they are also easy to sell."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It seems that the old man is still a little dissatisfied. These things are not the best sellers? Please give some pointers."


    "Of course, no problem."


    Old German shrugged his wings and said, "I go to the demons a lot. For you merchants from the fairy world, the demons want to buy two things. The first is the demons. You know, the demons and the fairy world fought. There are many demon soldiers living in the immortal world, many of them are good demon soldiers, and there are even heaven demon soldiers. If you can get one or two good demon soldiers, earth demon soldiers can also be used, you will definitely be a guest of demon clan."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "This... won''t be said to be a collaborator."


    "Businessmen do what they do, and whoever pays the high price will give it to him," Old German laughed. "The hatred of the immortal realm and the demons is something to do with you, but you said it yourself, haha, why are you afraid now? ?"


    "It doesn''t matter, the magic soldier is still a bit troublesome..." Zhou Shu showed some concern, and soon smiled shamelessly, "Ah, I can''t get a good magic soldier if I want to do anything with this. I can get some soldiers, but nobody wants them."


    Old German felt the same way, "I have a lot of ordinary demon soldiers, and they are all used by demon clan to set off accounts. It''s useless."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he remembered it secretly, and then said, "Brother dear, you just said that there are two kinds, besides the magic soldier, what else?"


    The old God said mysteriously, "Brother, have you heard of the locust tide?"


    "Everyone has heard of it, and I have seen it once. It is really terrifying. There are floating beasts everywhere...Why, the demons want floating beasts?" Zhou Shu seemed to understand something and suddenly looked at Old German. In the past, with a trace of doubt.


    Old German shook his head and nodded, "Smart, but not all floating beasts are some special floating beasts."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "What''s the reason?"


    Old German hesitated, "I heard that some demon refiners in the demon race can use these special floating beasts to communicate with the demon gods and gain the power of the demon gods. I just heard that I don��t know if it is true or not, but there are indeed many demons. The clan is buying floating beasts, hoping to make good demon masters by this."


    As I said before, the wise demons will be respected as magicians by ordinary demons and are widely respected.


    The magician is a profession that may change the future of the demons. It is held by the strong among the magicians. The magician can make better use of the magic blood pool, refine better magic weapons, and cultivate more powerful ones. Demon Race, a good demon refiner, even Demon Lord dare not neglect.


    Zhou Shu said with eyebrows, "It turns out that the Demon Race likes this the most, but where can I find the ready-made floating beasts? Should I go to catch them in the locust tide?"


    "My brother is really a businessman, he wants to get it when he hears it, haha."


    Old German glanced at Zhou Shu and nodded approvingly, ��Of course it��s hard to get a complete floating beast. They will explode, and there��s no place to pretend, but the demons don��t have to be complete. Fragments are enough. Some of the fragments I bought last time are all sold, but... the price is not high, I can''t tell whether this thing is good or bad, I don''t know what they want."


    "I see, thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu handed over and thought secretly, wondering if the things that he and the pot old can''t use in the demon refining world are what the demon clan needs?


    "You''re welcome, what else do you don''t understand, just ask, but..." The old man paused deeply.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I also have any news to share with the old man, such as what is best sold in the fairy world, what is in urgent need of the fairy city... I will tell you!"


    "Brother is smart, everyone earns money!"


    Old German laughed, although Yasha laughed ugly, "Hahaha, let me take you for a ride."


    The two talked happily, and several days passed without knowing it.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2691: Wizard Doza

    After entering the town, Old De jumped over and jumped, his movements were so vigorous that Zhou Shu was a little surprised.


    I don''t know what he did. Soon there were a lot of Yasha Rakshasa around him, and dozens of large vehicles, which slid out hundreds of meters.


    "Brother, I have something to do. See you at the Free Exchange in a moment!"


    Old De waved to Zhou Shu, and left without waiting for Zhou Shu to agree.


    "Don''t forget to buy some magic cows. If you have money, it doesn''t matter what magic horses are!"


    Old German shouts were heard in the distance.


    Zhou Shu nodded, Free Exchange, of course he was going.


    Different from the fairy world, the good things of the Mozu are all in the free exchange. To be precise, the large and small transactions basically occur there. As for the large and small businesses in the town, they are only used to show off the facade.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xishan Town seriously.


    The whole town is not covered by demonic energy, and of course there is no fairy energy, pure and empty.


    The town is not very big, it''s a few thousand miles in radius. It is very noisy with people coming and going. It is said that this is the busiest place in the Xishan realm. All races gather here, and it is also the safest place. To be precise, as long as There is no way to guarantee safety if you leave here.


    The ground is neat, covered with slabs made of obsidian, and the surrounding large and small houses are also made of obsidian, and the forms are very simple, or simple.


    The demons like black stones, especially smooth and hard ones. Obsidian is one of the better ones. It is a good fairy material in the fairy world, and it is expensive. Any obsidian used in a small house here costs almost the same. Thousands of celestial stones.


    Not all Mozu towns are like this, but only a few, and Xishan Town is a window of Mozu to the outside, so it is more luxurious.


    By the way, immortal stone and jade can also be used in the demon world, not to mention the difference in strength between the immortal world, the demon world, the dragon world, and so on. In terms of economy, there is really nothing that can compare with the immortal stone and jade. It can be accepted and used, and has value in most places. It can be used even in remote Witch clan outer domains. The magic stone and jade of the demon clan is far behind. Only the demon clan can use it. used.


    However, when he came to the Demon World this time, Zhou Shu also specially prepared some magic stones and jade.


    There will be no problem in Xishan Town, but if you want to explore the Demon World more deeply, you may need it.


    They are all exchanged for the small worlds around the demon world. Many demon merchants use these things to buy goods in the small world, hoping to make the magic stone and magic jade the currency of the heavens. Obviously, there is no effect. The energy is similar, and one fairy jade can exchange at least five magic jade.


    A demon guide looked at Zhou Shu who stopped to observe the town, and walked over hesitantly.


    Zhou Shu also glanced at him, seemingly thoughtful.


    The shape and appearance of this demons is not much different from that of humans, except that the skin is a little deeper, the face is more wrinkled, the figure is more burly, and the limbs are longer.


    Well, it''s an ordinary person.


    They belong to the common ordinary demons. Many of them have not even passed through the demon blood pool, they are generated from the demon qi, and they have no abilities. Those special-looking demons basically come out of the demon blood pool, and most of them have Very powerful ability, and appearance has also changed with the ability.


    Judging strength based on appearance is certainly not useful in the fairy world, but it is very useful in demons.


    There is no devil in the town, Zhou Shu can easily see everything in the town, but a guide is still very useful and can conceal a lot of things. Thinking about this, Zhou Shu took a step forward, and the demon was stunned. , But froze.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I need a guide, one hundred immortal stones a day, good job and reward."


    The demon''s complexion changed and he immediately bowed and saluted, "I don''t know what an adult is called, the little Doza, from the Xishan Realm, is very familiar with Xishan Town."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, then nodded, "My name is Yang, I want you."


    Doza walked a few steps closer and bowed his head respectfully, "I see, Mr. Yang, the best ranch in Xishan Town is nearby. The villain can take the adults to choose a good mount at any time."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Did you hear?"


    Doza hesitated for a moment and looked up, "I''m sorry, Lord De''s voice is so loud... The villain obeys the orders of the adults, and the adults can do whatever they want, and they don''t have to buy a mount."


    "No need to apologize, my mind is very active, very good."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled with satisfaction. This demon is not low in wisdom, and it is easier to use, "Take me to buy a demon cow."


    "Okay, my lord."


    A smile appeared on Doza''s wrinkled face, "It will be here soon."


    "Do you know Old German?"


    "Yes, he often comes to Xishan Town. The villain has seen him a dozen times."


    During the chat, the two of them stopped in front of a ranch.


    "Guest here!"


    Doza walked to the black wooden fence and yelled a few times. After a while, a tall demon came over.


    He is tall and looks very different from Doza, with two curved horns on the top of his head. It is dark and looks very similar to a demon cow. It seems that he noticed Zhou Shu''s gaze, and the demon snorted, " What to look at?"


    "This is a guest, don''t annoy it."


    Doza frowned, "Old Niu, take us in, Master Yang has to pick a good mount, don''t care about money."


    "Don''t care about the money? All the practitioners are stingy."


    The demon, known as the old cow, glanced at Zhou Shu, reached out and opened the fence door and walked in on his own, "Bring it here, I��m very busy, right away. Some demons are coming out."


    Doza looked at Zhou Shu with trepidation, "Don''t be angry, my lord, I''ll talk about him later."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Not angry, he looks a little weird."


    "Do you mean the horns on your head? It''s really rare in Xishan Town..." Dozha looked around and whispered, "I heard that when the old cow came out of the demon blood pool, it seemed to get I don��t know if certain abilities of the Demon Cow are specific, but he is really good at raising Demon Cows. Few people in the entire Xishan Realm can compare them. If an adult asks him to buy it, there must be no mistake."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Then I believe you."


    "The villain must try his best to satisfy the adults."


    Doza nodded quickly and led Zhou Shu to the ranch.


    The pasture is small, almost dozens of miles, and it looks exquisite. Different monsters are restricted to beasts of different sizes. What is special is that only the beasts are covered by demonic energy, and the roads around the beasts It was very clean, with only a little bit of magic energy coming out, almost no different from the outside.


    It seems that there is a very good formation or something.


    After a few glances, Zhou Shu''s gaze fell in the distance. The tall old man ignored them and was squatting on the edge of a weird pool, pulling something hard.


    With a scream, a half-foot-sized demon calf was pulled out by him.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and suddenly a lot of interest arose.


    Is that pool of magic blood?


    Looking down again, his mind suddenly shook and his eyes lit up.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2692: Blood Pool Demon Cow

    After strolling in the ranch for a while, the old cow strode over and looked at Doza and said, "Have you chosen?"


    Doza shook his head, "I don''t understand it, and I can''t see it. Of course, I want you to help us choose the old cow."


    "Good to say."


    The old cow smiled and walked to an animal pen, "Since there is no shortage of money, why buy a magic cow, it is not better to buy a magic horse! I only bought a polyhorn horse here, which is much taller than the magic cow. It''s fast and easy to use, as long as ten immortal jade is sold to you, if the magic jade is sixty!"


    A magic horse stands in the animal pen.


    Compared with the average horse, it is several times taller, and the whole body is much darker. The original mane has many sharp horns, which is very mighty.


    Doza flashed a hint of surprise, and after observing for a long time, he said, "There are many wildebeests, which are rare in the Xishan realm. Compared with the magic cow, the magic horse is faster and more stable, that is, it carries less cargo. Some, but adults won''t use it to carry goods...the little ones think it can."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and shook his head, "It''s better to be a demon cow."


    The old cow retracted his gaze on Zhou Shu, looked at Dozha and shook his head disdainfully, as if to say, I was right.


    Doza hurriedly said, "Old Niu, adults have their own considerations, but they are not stingy. The guide fee he gave me was ten times that of others."


    The old Niu stagnated, his eyes fell on Zhou Shu again, seeming to be thinking about something.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "Choose the best demon cow for me, and I can give you ten times, one hundred immortal jade."


    The old bull''s expression changed slightly, and he didn''t say anything, but Dozha was stunned and said quickly, "My lord, the best demon bull doesn''t need three fairy jade, one hundred is too much... this kind of thing. If someone else learns about it, you will be scolded to death, and the old man and I will have no face in the future to stay in Xishan Town."


    "I am a businessman, and the price is worth it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand calmly, his eyes fell into the distance, "Remember, take the best horse."


    As if he understood something, Lao Niu took a deep breath, "The best is more than a hundred immortal jade."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No matter how much I can afford, how about a thousand immortal jade?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Seeing the two of them, Dozha stood on the side anxious, and didn''t dare to say Zhou Shu, but desperately tossed the old cow, "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t offend the adults! You don''t know, there are no guests for many days. I''m still waiting for the fairy..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "After doing Doza, your guide fee will not be low. If you can buy it this time, I will also give you ten fairy jade intermediary fees."


    Doza was stunned, and decided not to speak any more, just to see what the two of them were going to do.


    Old New paused, pretending to be calm, "When did you see it?"


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of sincerity, "When you caught the cow, I was pretty sure that that was the magic cow I wanted to buy, and the others couldn''t be compared."


    "How can you as a cultivator understand this... forget it," the old cow said solemnly, "it is not an ordinary demon cow. If you ride out, it will probably cause you trouble, otherwise I won''t keep going. where to put it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Normally, I don''t want it. You don''t need to worry about other things, just sell me."


    "Don''t blame me if something goes wrong!"


    The old cow stomped heavily, "Come with me!"


    Zhou Shu followed behind and walked to the blood pool.


    I smelled a scent before I walked there. It was rich but not smelly. Compared with the demon blood pool that Zhou Shu had seen in the Xuanhuang Realm, this blood pool was much calmer, with no boiling bubbles or waves. The slightly thin blood water, you can see a black shadow lying on the bottom of the pool.


    "A thousand celestial jade!"


    The old cow glanced at the blood pond reluctantly, and stretched out his big hand like a fan in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, and the fairy jade rained down on his hand, exactly one thousand, no more, no less.


    The old cow counted it, put it in his arms and put it away, and then jumped into the blood pool. Strangely, no blood splashed out. The huge body fell into the water, but it was like a grain of sand falling in. Not surprised.


    This is not the ability to dive, Zhou Shu can see clearly, for an instant, his body seems to merge with the blood pool.


    Is the bond between the demons and the blood pool?


    "Lao Niu, what are you doing?"


    Doza looked at this scene in amazement. He didn''t know what was going on. No wonder, as an ordinary demon, he couldn''t even see the dark shadow at the bottom of the pool.


    After a while, the blood pool surged. The waves were several feet high, and a few drops of blood splashed outside. Doza hurriedly avoided, and did not forget to pull Zhou Shu, "Be careful, your lord, this blood pool cannot be touched."


    Ordinary demons can only bear the devil qi, and the water in the demon blood pool is too violent, and so are practitioners, of course Zhou Shu doesn''t care.


    He picked up the blood water, but it looked crystal clear as beads, rolling in his hand, urging a little Shu Zhili, the blood water turned into smoke and dissipated.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth.


    The power in the blood pool was similar to what he had seen before. It was quickly dissipated, but there was a bit of power in it that was very strange, and Shu Zhili, which combined the power of multiple laws, could not disperse it, only the pot was used. The old strength training tactics can barely be obliterated, and the strength training tactics consume more.


    You must know that the strength training tactic comes from the power of the law of energy that has not been fully understood.


    This shows that a trace of strange power in the blood pool is at least as high as the law of energy.


    The only possibility for this kind of power to appear in the blood pool is the power of the demon god, this blood pool has been favored by the demon god.


    He read it right.


    While thinking about it, the old cow had already walked up, with a demon cow behind him.


    "What...what is this?!"


    Doza took a few steps back in shock The figure of the demon cow is similar to that of a normal demon cow. It is only dark and full of power with red stripes on the body, the stripes are regular and neat. It is painted, but the texture is deep, and the muscles behind the fur can be seen in the same color.


    Generally, the devil cow has three horns, but this one has four. There is also a vertical sharp horn in the middle of the head. The black and red stripes are thick to thin, much like sharpened rebar, sharp. Extremely.


    The demon cow is very docile and is one of the easiest monsters to tame, but this demon cow looks very rebellious and aggressive. If it weren''t for the old cow to pull his horns hard, he would rush out immediately.


    The demon cow seemed to be very dissatisfied with the situation of being caught, lowered his head and pedaled hard with his front hoofs.


    The ground seemed to vibrate.


    With a muffled sound, two reddish smoke sprayed from the nose of the demon cow. Feeling the pressure, Doza stepped back and said in surprise, "What kind of monster is this? Old cow, let go. Open! If it hits you, it won''t stop it!"


    "I raised it, I can''t stop it?"


    The old bull glared at him, grasping the horns with both hands, and pressing them down hard, the bull also stubbornly used force, unable to hold each other for a while.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Pretend it first, don''t let other people know that it came from you."


    "Right."


    The old cow thought for a while, stretched out a black leather bag, and covered the corner of the demon cow''s neck.


    The demon cow disappeared in no time, and the old cow fell to the ground and took a few breaths.


    . ()


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2693: Bartender Xiao Su

    Dozha stepped forward to help the old cow, and said puzzledly, "This is a demon cow. Is this a monster?"


    Lao Niu didn''t bother to care about him, so he stood up slowly and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "This is what you want, isn''t it satisfied?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Very satisfied."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to me anymore."


    The old cow nodded and handed the black leather bag over, "I will teach you how to deal with it. This magic cow bag is specially made by me. As long as it covers the horns, it will be fine. As for whether you can ride or not, then I don��t care. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry about this, but I still have a few questions."


    "Want to know how it was raised?"


    As if he understood what Zhou Shu wanted to ask, Lao Niu shook his head and said, "To be honest, I don''t know. I don''t have any high-level materials in this blood pool. Except for the blood of the devil cow, it is the devil grass that I picked up. The guy who came out... If it wasn''t for you, I still don''t know what to do."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "That''s a coincidence. By the way, is your blood pool specialized in raising demon cows?"


    The old cow glanced at Zhou Shu vigilantly, "Nonsense! Can I still raise demons? That kind of demon blood pool is not something I can do. I don''t have the least resources, and I can''t get them. It''s no good for me to be a demon blood pool, don''t talk nonsense."


    Doza followed, "The adults don''t know, there are many requirements for cultivating the demon blood pool of the demon race, which is not something ordinary people can do."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Where is the blood pool of the demon soldier? It''s also very troublesome."


    He has obtained a lot of information about the Demon Blood Pool from the Xinghai Realm, but he doesn''t know if the information is completely correct. If he has the opportunity to come to the Demon Realm this time, he must verify it in many ways and try to understand the information about the blood pool clearly.


    Doza thought for a while, "I really don''t understand this, I really don''t dare to talk nonsense, do you know?"


    The old cow glared at him and shook his head vigorously, "How do I know? Do you think I can understand this?" After a pause, he said, "I only know that the Demon Pool is not simpler than the Demon Blood Pool, and it requires Only a magician can use it even a magician."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I think you are also a magician."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up when you finish shopping!"


    The old man frowned and raised his hand to drive away the two of them, "I still have things to do, I have no time to talk nonsense with you!"


    Doza wanted to say a few more words, but he was pushed away directly, Zhou Shu didn''t care, and soon left the ranch.


    "My lord, I''m sorry."


    Doza said bitterly, "His temper, I will definitely find a way to talk about it and ask him to apologize to the adults."


    "Let''s talk about it," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, took out ten immortal jade and handed it to him, "OK, this is your reward."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Doza bowed his head and saluted, but his eyes were shining, as if he was about to cry. As a guide, he was accustomed to being bullied by various races and he couldn''t get well. Although Yang Rong was a practitioner, he was very cold, but equal. Treating him, it really gave him benefits, so he didn''t get excited.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand indifferently, "If there are good things you can introduce to me, I will pay you."


    He is also very satisfied. The demon cow has undoubtedly absorbed the power of the demon god. No matter what the demon **** is, it is of great use to him, or training, or understanding, even if it is sold to people who know the goods, it will make a lot of money. , Unfortunately, I don��t know why the demon **** should care for a demon cow. If he knows, then when he is a demon pool, he may be able to make a demon soldier.


    Looking at Doza who was still saluting, he frowned, "Enough, you might as well think about where you are going now."


    "Don''t go to the exchange?"


    Doza was stunned, thinking of Zhou Shu''s words, he was delighted, "My lord, let''s go to the tavern."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Tavern?"


    Doza said eagerly, "My lord, there might be good things there..."


    "Then go."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. Is there any good things in the Mozu Pub, wine? But wine is also a good thing.


    Crossing several narrow streets, looking at the half-open wooden door in front, Dozha walked in hurriedly, Zhou Shu followed.


    The tavern was slightly dark, not big, but there were a lot of people. The counter was full of people, and the long tables were mostly crowded with guests. They were all demons. When they saw two people coming in, they all cast their gazes. .


    There are doubts and surprises in his eyes, and more contempt and anger.


    "That''s it..."


    Seeing the situation inside, Doza, who was talking to Zhou Shu, was suddenly stunned, and his face paled when he thought of something.


    Why did I get to the pub? This is the place where conflicts are most likely to occur in the town. Except for the demons, no other race has ever come in, let alone practitioners, who rashly brought adults in. What should I do if something goes wrong?


    He just wanted to introduce good things to Zhou Shu, and wanted to pay more for the introduction, so he became dizzy and ignored other things, which was bad.


    Zhou Shu also noticed the full hostility in the tavern, but it''s all here, what can be done, maybe there is really something good.


    He walked to a long table and sat down slowly, Doza carefully followed behind him, stepping along, not daring to let out the atmosphere.


    "Go away!"


    As soon as I sat down, there was a loud shout from the other side.


    The standard Xishan world demons language is a bit blunt. Looking at it, it is similar to human practitioners, except that there are many tentacles on the arms, like hairs that have been enlarged countless times, densely packed, wriggling from time to time, and it looks a bit disgusting.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, nodded politely, without speaking.


    The demon was angry, stood up, and shook his right hand over.


    The innumerable tentacles are like a poisonous snake that only chooses people to eat. It spreads its teeth and dances its claws. It naturally carries a powerful magic power Dozha fell to the ground in fright, while the close demons Get away a few steps and gloat with other demons.


    Zhou Shu didn��t move. The Demon��s strength was not small, but he didn��t need to care. An invisible wall of air was erected in front of him. As soon as he hit it, the Demon was bounced back. All his tentacles were thrown on his face. The clan took a few steps back, his face darkened.


    "Thank you for the wine, the best."


    Zhou Shu only greeted the counter without seeing it.


    Soon, a demon flew close, holding a hip flask and wine glass in his hand, and stopped in front of Zhou Shu.


    Seeing the bartender concentrating on pouring, Zhou Shu was slightly startled. Is this really a demons?


    The exquisite figure, the beautiful face, and the shrunken human woman are no different. Only two pairs of transparent wings grow behind her. If the wings and skin are black, it looks like an elf. Of course, it can be said to be black now. Elves.


    "Please use."


    The winged demons gracefully bowed to Zhou Shu, their eyes fell on Dozha behind Zhou Shu, blinked, and whispered, "Dozha, how come you came here, and you are still leading people indiscriminately. come?"


    He used another very uncommon Mozu language, but Zhou Shu could understand it, but he just pretended not to.


    Doza stood up and whispered, "Xiaosu, I...I just want to make more..."


    "I''ll talk to you later."


    The bartender glared at him sullenly and turned back to the counter.


    The tavern resumed its noisy, Zhou Shu shocked the surrounding demons, and no one came up to bother.


    Read the URL:


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2694: Just an illusion

    Zhou Shu looked at the tavern while drinking.


    Speaking of Mozu''s wine, it also has a special flavor. After purifying the devilish energy inside, it can be regarded as a good wine, but it is a little bit spicy.


    The bartender Xiao Su quietly approached, stopped next to Dozha, frowned and said, "Dozha, what are you doing?"


    Dozha whispered, "I... this customer is very rich. I want to introduce him to buy some good things and take some introduction fee. I know you are well informed, so I brought him here. I forgot that there are only magicians here. Family, it��s my fault."


    "It''s so stupid, you really want money and don''t want your life, how can I teach you?" Xiao Su glanced at Zhou Shu coldly, "So does he."


    Doza lowered his head, "I can do anything, I can''t do anything without money, I''m sorry... Xiao Su, do you have any news?"


    Xiao Su''s expression was slightly condensed, "The news is there, but he is really rich? A cultivator, can he live?"


    Zhou Shu turned around and nodded seriously, "I don''t know if I can rely on it, but I really have money."


    "what?!"


    Doza was stunned, and his face turned pale. Xiao Su stared at Zhou Shu and asked in confusion, "Do you understand us?"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "In the words of the demons in the Quicksand World, it belongs to the wolf-like demon, right?" He glanced at Doza''s increasingly frightened face, "Don''t be nervous, I am a practitioner. , I have no interest in your origins. I don��t care if it��s a person of the wolf-like demon. I am only interested in your news and things. Don��t worry, I��m really rich.��


    Xiao Su turned his head to look at Doza, whispering a few words.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously and said in the same language, "Shen Tian Mozun''s Jinxingjie, this place is relatively small and the language is rare."


    Xiao Su was really taken aback this time, looking back at Zhou Shu, his lips squirmed slightly, and there were a few inexplicable words that even Doza couldn''t understand this time.


    Zhou Shu also smiled, "The language of Wanjun Demon Venerable is more common. If you use it to scold me, I must understand, Xiao Su."


    "you!"


    Xiao Su said angrily, "Damn cultivator!"


    Don''t hide it, this sentence was spoken directly in the language of the immortal world, and the voice was very loud, and many demons looked back.


    "Xiao Su, did he annoy you? Would you like your big brother to throw him out for you?"


    "A cultivator came here just to die, and even dared to provoke Xiao Su. It''s really impatient to live."


    "You can get out, give me your pot of wine."


    The demons were quite interested, but they talked a lot and didn''t do anything. They all watched the excitement, and they didn''t seem to really want to help Xiao Su.


    "Get out!"


    Xiao Su glared at Zhou Shu, and yelled loudly, but followed a string of gurgling words that were addressed to Doza. Of course Zhou Shu understood it, so he stood up with a smile, "Since it��s not welcome, then I''m leaving."


    Putting down a handful of celestial stones, Zhou Shu strode away amidst the laughter of the demons.


    Outside the door, Doza said with a respectful face and awkwardly, "Don''t be angry, my lord, Xiao Su asked me to take you to my place, she will come soon."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Is this Xiao Su a magician?"


    "Should not be, but I think she is better than the magician, there is nothing she does not understand. She taught me several languages, and she also taught me a lot of knowledge. If it weren''t for her, I still While eating dirt, I can��t come to Xishan Town at all, let alone be someone else��s guide," Dozha walked forward quickly, turning back from time to time, "My lord, don��t be angry. Xiaosu definitely makes sense for her to do this... and she I should know a lot of news in the tavern, and I will definitely give the adults a satisfactory explanation."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "You will speak for her, I will believe you for the time being."


    Doza heaved a sigh of relief and nodded quickly, "My lord, I will be here soon."


    Not long after, I entered a small courtyard, about five feet square, but surrounded by a layer of faint smoke like a formation, Zhou Shu was slightly puzzled, "You arranged this formation?"


    Doza hurriedly said, "It''s Xiao Su, she helped me do it, saying it''s safer, and it''s really safer."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, as if he had made some decision.


    The two of them sat down in the room. After a while, the door opened automatically and Xiao Su floated in.


    At this time, Zhou Shu also had the opportunity to take a closer look. It was indeed like an elf. If Caiying had two pairs of wings at the time, she would be almost like her. This appearance is too rare in the demons. Could it be that she is a demonic and a fairy Offspring?


    "What are you looking at, haven''t you seen it?"


    Xiao Su glanced at Zhou Shu in annoyance, and said solemnly, "What are you going to buy and how much do you have?"


    It seemed that she did regard Zhou Shu as a merchant who made money from the Laimozu.


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, "I have never seen a demon like you, so I took a few more glances, sorry."


    Doza hurriedly said, "Xiaosu, you are polite, this Master Yang is very good."


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s good or not. I''ll give the news and he will pay for it. It''s as simple as that. It doesn''t matter whether you can buy it or not, but the money cannot be less," Xiao Su said coldly, only looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes. It became a little softer, "Doza doesn''t understand anything. It''s his fault to take you to the tavern, but you don''t have to worry about what happens. It is enough for you to show that hand, and I will solve the other things."


    Zhou Shu said with interest, "How do you solve it?"


    "You don''t care about it."


    Xiao Su''s face cooled down again, "What do you want?"


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, and said in deep thought, "I want all good things, as long as they are valuable, I want to know any news, as long as they are useful."


    Xiao Su sneered unconsciously, his eyes narrowed into a blade-like line It''s a big tone, don''t you want to empty Xishan Town? "


    "As long as the girl has it, I can afford it."


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves indifferently. Hundreds of thousands of celestial jade fell down like water, and soon the ground was covered, and it was still rising, Doza''s eyes were blurred, and he kept rubbing. Eyes closed.


    Of course Zhou Shu has a lot of immortal jade and immortal stones, and the five dojos in Xuchang are not for nothing.


    For example, the cultivator who was promoted to Taiyi gave Zhou Shu a gift of one hundred thousand immortal jade, because he only had so many.


    It doesn''t take one-fifth of what is taken out now.


    Xiao Su''s expression also changed, hanging in the air, flapping his wings slowly, "Are you a businessman? Don''t you know that wealth is not revealed?"


    "You can''t take it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I take it out because I believe you can help me spend it. As for how much you can get, it depends on your own ability. I like good things, but I prefer good news. The more secret the news, the better. valuable."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the fairy jade quickly flew back into his sleeve and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Doza blinked and started rubbing his head vigorously, thinking that what he had seen before was just an illusion.


    Xiao Su fell to the ground and said calmly, "What kind of news do you want?"


    "I want all the news you know," Zhou Shu said slowly, "and more importantly, it is the news of all the demon weapon pools and demon refining masters, whether in the Xishan realm or other realms you know."


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the black girl, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2695: Promised you

    According to habit, Zhou Shu likes to sting down every time he goes to a strange place, spend a long time to understand everything there, and collect all aspects of information. For him, he must master the information to make a plan, and follow the plan. Only by doing things can I get the desired result, but now in the Demon Realm, Zhou Shu must change his past practice.


    Because he can''t sting down in the devil world.


    Everyone knows that cultivators and the Demon Realm are naturally mutually restrained. In the Demon Realm, the cultivation level of the cultivator will gradually decline. No cultivator is willing to look forward to staying in the Demon Realm for a long time. But-a practitioner is looking forward to being in the Demon Realm, this is too conspicuous, it is impossible not to arouse suspicion.


    Zhou Shu would not put himself in this situation.


    In this case, it is necessary to use the identity of the merchant to collect the required information as soon as possible, the more the better, until the goal is achieved.


    ����Buy as many demon soldiers as possible, find a pool of demon blood that is good enough and enough, to comprehend samsara from it, this is the main reason why he came to the demon world.


    How to quickly get a lot of information about the demon world?


    Passing Xiaosu is a good choice.


    Xiao Su may not be strong, but he is smart enough to know a lot, and his status may not be low. This is Zhou Shu��s guess, but it��s not unreasonable. A demons who are not too powerful can get popular in the tavern. It is enough to help Zhou Shu solve the trouble when the water starts to grow.


    Now that he has a goal, Zhou Shu will naturally solve the problem quickly. The large amount of fairy jade is a means of buying, it depends on Xiao Su''s bait.


    Of course this is also a bet, but Zhou Shu is confident that he can control the situation.


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Doza was still a little at a loss. The practitioner asked the information of the Demon Blood Pond, what did he want to do? And Xiao Su stared at Zhou Shu, seeming to understand something, "Which Demon Lord''s subordinate are you?"


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu was a little confused.


    Xiao Su looked serious, "You should know that the magic weapon pool and the magic blood pool are the most important facilities in the demon world, and the demon refining master is the most important talent of the major demon veterans. They are all secret...except you It''s the subordinates of other demons, I can''t think of another explanation."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "Do you think I want to clarify the Demon Blood Pool and Demon Soldier Pool in Xishan Realm in order to leak the information to other Demon Lords?"


    "Is there anything else possible?"


    Xiao Su slowly said, "Getting the specific information of all the Demon Blood Pools in the Xishan Realm, you can almost know the detailed abilities of the Xishan Realm Demon Clan, and even the abilities of the Great Demon King Xishan are clear, and this information has leaked out. It is a huge blow to Xishan Realm. Other Demon Realms can target Xishan Realm from all aspects, and even directly attack. If you still want to use this information to destroy the Demon Blood Pond, wouldn��t the Xishan Realm be over?"


    Doza''s heart shook, and he turned to look at Zhou Shu, with a look full of hatred.


    Zhou Shu was also stagnant. Xiao Su made a lot of sense. He committed a big taboo. Although he just wanted to use the Demon Blood Pond and Demon Weapon Pond to refine the magic weapons and realize the reincarnation, he did not think about leaking or destroying. His reason cannot be stated clearly, others will only think that he wants to destroy.


    After all, it''s not a demons, and can''t put yourself in the place to consider all aspects.


    For the Demon World, the Demon Blood Pool is indeed too important.


    (Well, the magic weapon pool is also a kind of magic blood pool, but the pool water is different and the purpose is different.)


    Here must introduce the demons this race.


    Demons can be produced in Demon Qi and Demon Earth, and they are basically ordinary demons. To become a higher demons, one must improve their abilities.


    The Demon Blood Pool is the most important place for improvement.


    Ordinary demons, such as Doza, if he wants to become stronger and break away from the ordinary, he needs to purchase the qualifications to soak in the demon blood pool, strengthen his physique in it, and hope that Canon will gain a certain ability by luck. Entering the Dragon Gate, the stronger demons also need to improve their abilities in the Demon Blood Pond. The better the Demon Blood Pond, the more power they can improve, and the greater the possibility of being favored by the Demon God.


    Generally, there are many demon blood pools in a realm, some are good and some are bad, and the best are generally used by the demon lord and demon.


    By the way, the reason why most demons are willing to conquer other realms is also because when they are conquering, they are demons fighters and can use the demon blood pool almost free of charge, thereby having a greater chance of promotion.


    Although it is not a very good demon blood pool, it is much better than being trapped in your own demon world and working hard to buy qualifications.


    The lifespan of the demons is not long, and the living environment is cruel. If a demons cannot keep getting stronger, it will not be able to control the destiny. No matter what, this kind of demons will only turn into demons, waiting to become demons again, new demons without past memories, and then repeat the process.


    If you want to change and jump out of this cycle, you can only get stronger continuously. Shake body, hemolysis, crystal condensing, pouring soul, etc. are just the beginning. Only when the demons reach the demons can they be regarded as a demons that can control their own destiny. Only with the demon king and above can the descendants be reproduced, and can be reborn in the blood pool and preserve the memory.


    At least becoming a demon king is the hope and only purpose of almost all demons to survive.


    Hearing Xiao Su''s words, Doza thought that Zhou Shu was someone sent by other Demon Lords, and wanted to steal the information of the Demon Blood Pond in Xishan Realm and even destroy it. How could he not be angry and full of hatred? For him, the Demon Blood Pool is his root and destroying the Demon Blood Pool is to kill him. He worked so hard to make money, that is, to be able to spend one or two more in the Demon Blood Pool. day.


    "You actually want to destroy the Demon Blood Pool in Xishan Realm!"


    Doza pointed at Zhou Shu, his hands trembled, his eyes fired, as if he was about to pounce on Zhou Shu and take a bite.


    Zhou Shu ignored him, Dozha''s wisdom was too low, and he didn''t understand most of what he said. He just looked at Xiao Su and said slowly, "I..."


    Just after saying the word "I", Xiao Su suddenly stretched out his finger and nodded at Doza.


    Whoosh.


    A black beam of light flew out of the fingertips, hitting Dozha''s forehead, straight through.


    Doza was still standing there, with no wounds, and an angry expression, but there was no breath anymore, and all his vitality was drained.


    Zhou Shu stagnated again. He thought of many ways to deal with it, and he could move the two of them to the demon refining world at any time, but he didn''t expect this to happen. Xiao Su didn''t say a word, so he turned Doza into A statue.


    "I promised you."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu with a hint of excitement in his calm.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "What do you promise?"


    "Do you still need to ask? I will do as you ask."


    Xiao Su said with a faint smile, "Help you buy and sell the things you need, help you find news about the Demon Blood Pool of Xishan Realm, and I can help when you want to destroy the Demon Blood Pool. I can even do all this. Free, but... afterwards you must take me out of the demon world."


    (PS: Thank you Kezhi for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Wonderful book house


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2696: Half demon half demon

    Zhou Shu looked at her and said slowly, "Why?"


    "I help you do things, you help me solve the problem, there is no reason," Xiao Su smiled, seemingly threatening, "Your secret has been known to me, you know what the consequences are, if I want you to inquire Tell me about the Devil Blood Pool, the Great Demon Lord of Xishan Realm will not let you go."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "I am a good businessman who can bring immortal jade to Xishan Realm. No one will believe you. Besides, you can''t tell."


    "Who said I can''t tell...ohhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Xiao Su was about to refute, but found that he couldn''t speak, his whole body was paralyzed, and he couldn''t even lift a finger. It was almost the same as Dozha beside him, and his vitality was constantly passing by.


    She had never experienced this kind of sudden depression, as if she was really going to die, she felt a little lost.


    But soon, she calmed down. Zhou Shu still begged her and would not kill her for no reason. She looked at Zhou Shu with a pleading expression in her eyes.


    The feeling of numbness and a lot of vitality lasted only two breaths, but it seemed to have passed hundreds of years.


    Suddenly she became able to move, and she quickly took a few breaths, like a drowning person who had just been rescued. She raised her head, "Okay! I don''t want to tell you, who made you so much stronger than me! Just treat us as if we didn''t have it today. Have you seen it, okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "But you haven''t done anything for me yet."


    Xiao Su stared at Zhou Shu and said angrily, "What are you talking about? Don''t deceive people too much!"


    Because of his anger, his eyes opened wide and they looked particularly bright. Zhou Shu was stunned. There was such a pure pair of eyes in his black face.


    He said with emotion, "You are different from other demons, very different."


    Xiao Su was stunned, and he didn''t know what Zhou Shu was doing suddenly when he talked about this, but there was resistance in his heart for no reason, and he couldn''t help shouting, "It''s not the same! So what? I''m still a demon now!"


    The words he blurted out were inexplicably tinged with a trace of deep resentment, as if it were hatred engraved in his heart.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Do you want to leave the Demon Realm?"


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu coldly, "Yes."


    "The devil''s departure from the devil world means that it is difficult to receive devil qi, and there is no longer a blood pool to make itself stronger. Going out is basically to die, but you don''t care about this, right?" Zhou Shu seemed to think. Turning his head, "I can see that you probably have never used Devil Blood Ponds, nor absorbing devil energy, and even want to get rid of them..."


    Xiao Su''s figure shook, staring at Zhou Shu, with an unbelievable expression, "How do you know?"


    "It''s very simple. I have basically seen you through the few breaths that restrained you just now."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "From the perspective of the demon clan, I think it''s a pity, because your magic talent is very high, even if you don''t need to upgrade the demon blood pool, you usually absorb more demon energy and exercise your physique. Your current strength should be It''s also very strong, at least..." Zhou Shu paused and found a reference, "Well, the demons in that tavern will not be your opponent."


    Xiao Su was stunned, trying to say something without speaking.


    This sentence alone can prove that Zhou Shu really saw her through. How could this be?


    "But I am not a demon."


    Zhou Shu continued, "So from the perspective of a practitioner, it��s really much better. You are still pure and have not been contaminated by the devil energy and blood, and the talent for cultivation is also very high. If you can completely abandon it. In that part of the Demon Race, you will definitely become a very good practitioner..."


    Xiao Su subconsciously responded, "What should I do?"


    "I do not know."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Su calmly, "But I am curious, how can there be two completely different physiques in one body, like you..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu who suddenly stopped, Xiao Su said coldly, "You continue to say, I don''t care if you want to say that a monster is a bastard."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I want to talk about a half-demon and half-demon body, but it doesn''t matter how you call it, Xiaosu, you should be a descendant of the demon Lord, right?"


    Xiao Su didn''t speak, and had nothing to say.


    Zhou Shu has already seen it, and of course she cannot hide the fact.


    Only the demon king and above can reproduce the offspring. The reproduction method is very different from that of humans, but it also needs another person. Usually the other person is also a demon, and is a very talented demon, so as to ensure the strength of the offspring. , You can keep a memory of what happened to yourself, let the offspring help reincarnate, or reincarnate directly on the offspring, but Xiao Su��s previous generation obviously did not do this.


    "Why is it a monster?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be muttering to himself, "You won��t get any benefits by reproducing the offspring with the demon clan. Whether you or the offspring, the demon clan is similar to a practitioner. Almost all demon powers are derived from various laws or divine powers. The power of the clan is fundamentally conflicting."


    Xiao Su yelled irritably, "I don''t know, don''t ask me!"


    "I didn''t ask you, just think about it myself," Zhou Shu glanced at her and said calmly, "Xiaosu, do you want to leave the demon world, do you want to completely get rid of the identity of the demon race? Then, as a demon race practice I think I have a reason to help you, but..."


    Xiao Su was overjoyed and his eyes widened, "But what?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "The Demon Realm will not restrict the Demon Race from leaving, but you begged me for help, indicating that you are restricted. Someone is controlling you and not letting you go. The strength of that person should be very strong, and you can''t handle it at all. , It may be a certain demon in the Xishan realm. If I want to help you leave, he will probably be regarded as an enemy, right?"


    Xiao Su slowly lowered his head His eyes were as dim as the surroundings, "We first saw you today, you guessed so much. The practitioners are indeed smart, so are you. You can leave if you don''t want to help. Right."


    "Let''s go, let you speak out?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''m not afraid of the devil, the devil is not a problem, but correspondingly, you must pay more..."


    Xiao Su''s figure shook, his eyes brightened again, "I can do anything, as long as you can really help me leave."


    "hope so."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Xiao Su, you are helping me to do things now, but you are actually helping yourself. If you do a good job and satisfy me, I will consider taking you out of the devil world. Don��t take these things as conditions. Come to threaten me," he said and laughed, "Hehe, otherwise you will always be a demon, the real demon, I can do it now."


    "No!"


    Xiao Su subconsciously refused, glanced at Zhou Shu, and shook his head vigorously, "I will do things for you."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "In fact, there is nothing wrong with the Mozu."


    "No! Never!"


    Xiao Su yelled out loud, hoarse as hard as he could.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, but believed her for the time being.


    Indeed, if she wants to become a real Demon Race, she only needs to let the Demon Qi completely corrode or contaminate the Demon Race''s body. It couldn''t be easier to do so in the Demon Realm, but she didn''t. Keep that half of the Demon Race body pure. I hate the demons from the bottom of my heart, and are more willing to become demons and practitioners.


    Such a person is of helpful value.


    Wonderful book house


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2697: Talk about it next time

    "Don''t say this, since you decided to help me, then we will stand together. Huo Ran???? Wen? a`"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to Xiao Su and nodded friendly.


    Xiao Su was obviously uncomfortable with this unusual etiquette. He hesitated for a while before reaching out and touching Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu withdrew his hand, secretly tusk, most of the Yaozu''s body is cold, while the Mozu is on the contrary, the body is as hot as the Devil Blood Pond, while on Xiao Su''s body it is both.


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu''s expression very carefully. She seldom touched people, and was too sensitive. When she saw Zhou Shu''s indifferent expression, she was relieved.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Doza on the side and said thoughtfully, "Xiao Su, you are too quick to start."


    Xiao Su became cold, "Are you blaming me? Don''t you understand that I am helping you? If a real demon knows that you are going to be unfavorable to the demon blood pool here, he will never be bought by you Or temptation, and you will definitely have something wrong."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I know, it''s just a bit unexpected."


    Xiao Su hesitated, "Besides, his life is mine."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Huh?"


    Xiao Su thought for a while, and didn''t know why he had to explain, but he said frankly, "I saved him four times, and every time he saved him, he said that he would use his life to repay me. Whenever he wants to, he can Take it, so I took it just now, and... I reminded him before."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Then he still owes you three times?"


    "You don''t need to pay it back. Even if he comes back alive, he won''t have the memory of the past. The Demon Race is like this, reincarnating between life and death," she said with emotion, "If he knew that he owed me then, I won��t want it anymore. The demons who can preserve the memories of the last life will generally become strong."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He is willing to help Xiao Su, but help a bloodthirsty Xiao Su, a Xiao Su who does not respect life? That would make him feel grievances, but now he has solved the grievances, and his mood has relaxed.


    "Tsk tusk, I didn''t expect you to care about this little thing, it''s really not like a cultivator businessman."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head slightly, but couldn''t see any disgust or contempt. On the contrary, there was a sense of closeness.


    This was something Zhou Shu had never felt before.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What are the cultivator merchants you saw before?"


    "Self-interested, treat other tribes as grass, life and death..." After saying a few words, Xiao Su stopped and looked at Zhou Shu indifferently, "You have enough chatting time, you should tell me, I want How to help you?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Ask me again? I thought you were confident."


    Xiao Su said coldly, "I do."


    "Then you do it," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "By the way, these fairy jade is for you."


    Xiao Su took a leather bag, looked inside, his brows froze, "Ten thousand?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Is too little or too much?"


    "Less, there were hundreds of thousands of immortal jade just now."


    Xiao Su frowned, "Aren''t you worried that I will steal the fairy jade? You should know that I won''t do that, and I can''t do it. If you give me all the fairy jade, I will be sure to find it for you within a month. All the information about the Demon Blood Pool in the Xishan Realm, um, the Demon Pool is also included."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This ten thousand is not used to find the magic soldier pool, but to help me find trading channels and help me find good things."


    Xiao Su was a little puzzled, "Ah, I thought your businessman was for cover."


    "You know it is a cover. Of course, you must cover it well, so that no one can realize that I am not a businessman. So the most important thing at the moment is to make me a businessman, a real businessman who wants to make money. As for the magic pool," Zhou Shu Danran Said, "After these things are done, the investigation can be started, and the time is not half a month, but three months. Slow work and careful work. I don''t want your rush to cause trouble to you and me."


    He looked stern, "Xiao Su, I know you are excellent, and I believe that you can get the information I want, and the speed will be very fast, but I am not in a hurry, nor can I be in a hurry. For me, this Things are not a one-off deal... If you want to leave the Demon Realm, you must listen to me, complete the whole process perfectly, and ensure that there are no mistakes."


    Xiao Su listened carefully, only nodded, "I see, you are really cunning."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "It''s smart."


    Xiao Su did not refute, with his chin resting on the back of his hand, as if thoughtful, "Listen to you, it seems that your goal is more than one Xishan world?"


    "This, you will know later."


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain, and said solemnly, "Xiao Su, you should also tell me something, who is restricting you from leaving, what is his strength, how he restricts you, etc. Then I will also prepare."


    Xiao Su hesitated, "Don''t bother, as long as you destroy the Demon Blood Pool, he will definitely be overwhelmed, and if there is not time to take care of me, I will be able to leave."


    "If you don''t want to say it now, let''s talk about it next time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned around and walked out, "I will stay at the Free Exchange during this period. You can find me there when you finish your work."


    Snapped.


    There was a crisp sound from behind, like something exploded.


    A devilish air floated over, and Zhou Shu could think of it without turning his head. It was Dozha��s body that was completely shattered. Since then, the dust will return to the dust, the dirt will return to the earth. Of course, he will still come back to life, just that demon. The clan can no longer have memories, um, impossible.


    It is impossible for the ordinary demons to be favored He took back the spiritual consciousness and thoughts placed outside the courtyard, and found no abnormalities. When he turned the corner of the street, a tall figure leaped into his eyes.


    The man obviously saw Zhou Shu too, but just pretended not to see, and strode to the other side.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps to catch up, and said calmly, "Lao Niu, right?"


    Although I only watched it once, I remember it very clearly, that look is too special.


    The old cow stood still, muffled, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "You have been waiting for Doza here, right?"


    Old New paused, and said angrily, "What is your business?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then you don''t have to wait."


    "You...you killed him?"


    The old Niu''s expression changed suddenly, staring at Zhou Shu, his body tense, his fists clenched, but the expression in his eyes was not killing intent.


    Zhou Shu just did it lightly, "It''s not me."


    "Heh, hehe."


    Old Niu Gan laughed twice, did not look at Zhou Shu again, turned around and walked away, the pace was great and easy.


    Zhou Shu suddenly shouted, "Wait."


    The old cow turned around, his eyes stopped on Zhou Shu, "What else do you want to say?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I just thought, does Doza owe you his life?"


    "One?" Old Niu couldn''t help laughing. "I don''t remember how many there are, haha," he narrowed his smile soon, gave Zhou Shu a deep look, and turned away.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~Happy June Day~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2798: Is a businessman

    Zhou Shuli was there and shook his head.


    Obviously, Lao Niu was waiting for Doza here, and his purpose was to get back the life Doza owed him.


    That demon cow is not a trivial matter. If it leaks out, it will be bad for Lao Niu. Lao Niu did not warn Zhou Shu at that time because he knew that it was useless to warn Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu was much stronger than him, and he did not warn Doza. , Also because it was useless, a demons like Doza could say anything when they heard about the money, and no more warnings would make sense, so he thought about what to do at that time.


    ����Well, if Zhou Shu hadn''t been carrying Doza, Doza would have died.


    When Zhou Shu first saw Doza, he was very puzzled, how did such an ordinary demon survive in Xishan Town?


    Xishan Town is a trading town, which protects the safety of merchants, but for the demons in the world, strength is always the highest, and strength is not enough. It is **** death. No one will care about you and will protect you.


    After contacting him, he even discovered that Dozha was full of shortcomings, his wisdom was very low, and he had no scheming. He made mistakes repeatedly for the sake of money, and a few immortal jade made him forget about it.


    Such a person can survive till now?


    And now Zhou Shu understood that the reason Doza was still alive was because he owed a lot of life to others, and when others wanted to take it back, he would naturally die.


    In fact, Doza didn''t know that he had made a mistake, but if he wanted to make more money and to become stronger, he had to gamble desperately and put his life on others.


    Perhaps most ordinary demons live like this. If you want to escape from this kind of life, you can only use life as the price, constantly improve your wisdom and ability, and strive to become strong, and Doza lives like this, recklessly. He also got some opportunities, but in the end he couldn''t escape his fate.


    Is this the same in the fairy world?


    Maybe it''s not as straightforward as the Devil.


    Throwing away his thoughts, Zhou Shu walked towards the exchange.


    The free exchange is very large, with three obsidian walls enclosing a radius of tens of miles, and businessmen from all over the place are concentrated in trading.


    There were piles of high-heavy goods everywhere, and there were endless carriages and horses. There were not many customers. Zhou Shu walked a few steps before being stopped by Old De.


    "Hey, you just came here!"


    Old De looked at Zhou Shu proudly, "Unfortunately, you missed a big deal."


    "It seems that the old man has gained a lot," Zhou Shu expressed regret. "What big business is it?"


    Old German kept smiling, "Fired copper, a good thing only in the Demon Realm, 80 thousand catties, hehe."


    Zhou Shu feels even more regretful. "Fire Crimson Copper can produce crimson spar. That''s a very rare fifth-grade immortal material. There are so many, so I really missed it... Brother Dee, how much did you buy? Can��t resell it to me? I��m 20% more."


    "Hey, Brother Yang is a good person."


    Old German was a little surprised, "Of course things can be sold, as long as five thousand immortal jade, you take it, how about it?"


    Zhou Shu gave him a bored look, "Forget it."


    Old De''s eyes narrowed into a gap, and he stretched out his hand and rubbed it twice, "If you are lucky, five thousand catties of fire crimson copper will be able to extract more than one or two crimson spar, which adds up to more than 20,000 catties of crimson spar. Five thousand immortal jade is a bargain! If you don''t want it, I have to find someone else."


    "find someone else."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand as he walked, "Let me look at the others."


    "You can discuss it again!"


    Old German ran after him and said out of breath, "Brother Yang, if you buy such a good thing, you wouldn''t be a trip to the Demon Realm for nothing? It��s troublesome for me to move these things. For you practitioners, but You make a little bit of things, and I make a little too. It''s all good."


    Zhou Shuli stopped, and said with a serious expression, "Brother Dee, I am also a businessman, and I don��t do anything that doesn��t make money. How much manpower is needed to refine your 80,000 catties of crimson copper into crimson spar? Should I be busy for a few months? The price of Jinxian is quite a lot. Even if I successfully extract 20,000 catties of crimson spar, everyone knows that simple crimson spar must be nourished with a lot of immortal stones, otherwise it will be very The quality will drop sharply, and the cost of preservation is also a lot, so I can only use the crimson spar directly to refine them into immortal artifacts and then sell them. Well, even if I get a good tool master to refine a dozen pieces Fifth-rank or even sixth-rank immortal implements are no more than tens of thousands of immortal jade, most of which will be given to the master, but if it fails, it will be lost."


    "I take so many risks, do you dare to ask me five thousand immortal jade?"


    Glancing at Old De, whose face was getting darker and darker, he smiled, "Old De, you specially bought this batch of fire crimson copper that you are not easy to transport. You are waiting for a fool like me to take the opportunity to make a fortune. ?"


    Old De quickly shook his head and said in embarrassment, "Brother Yang, where do you come from, how could you be..."


    Zhou Shu''s face sank, and coercion followed, "Look at my face, it''s the first time I ran to the Demon Realm, and I thought I didn''t understand anything, right?"


    "It''s my fault, it''s my fault."


    Old German softened, half of his body bent down, "Brother Yang...Brother, I didn''t want to lie to you, just..."


    "Brother dear, you pointed me before, so forget about it," Zhou Shu waved his hand. "Brother dear, I am a businessman. If you want to deal with me, you must first be honest, otherwise. No one will remind you next time you suffer."


    "Yes Yes."


    Old German didn''t dare to say anything, he just nodded.


    Zhou Shu walked out a few steps, then turned around and said Old man, how much did you buy this batch of red copper? "


    Old German hesitated for a while, and said intermittently, "Two thousand...no, one thousand and five...magic jade."


    "One thousand and five magic jade, that is, three hundred celestial jade, but you want to sell me five thousand celestial jade, but you have to turn your hand and even before moving away, it has more than ten times," Zhou Shu couldn''t help saying, "You Yasha clan His heart is really black."


    Old German murmured, "Our Yasha''s heart is indeed black..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Add 20%, I will take all the four hundred immortal jade, you don''t need to move back, you can also find other practitioners and merchants, such as Wanbaolou, but they won''t give you the price. "


    Old German nodded without hesitation, "Okay! Only four hundred!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, took out four hundred immortal jade and handed it to him, "Take me."


    Not long after, a small hill of flaming copper appeared in the demon-making world.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Old pot, isn''t it difficult?"


    Hu Lao is very respectful, "Master, rest assured, I have seen that the characteristics of this fairy material are similar to the origin of the mysterious yellow world. In a few days, I can extract the crimson spar, and the loss will not exceed one. to make."


    "Well, I will try to buy more of these materials."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and sat out with satisfaction.


    With a further understanding of the law of energy, Hu Lao can refine and separate all kinds of immortal materials, and it does not have to be the source of the world to absorb. As long as the characteristics are similar, it can be done. Of course, the excess materials will not be wasted. Become a part of the demon refining world and increase the strength of the demon refining world and the old pot.


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2799: give me a hand

    In the exchange for dozens of days, either buying or selling, Zhou Shu made several big deals.


    Most people now know him, knowing that Yang Rong is a very intelligent and very rich businessman.


    Zhou Shu made a lot of celestial jade, and money made money quickly. Old Hu also benefited. The demon refining world eliminated some of the influence of building wood, but all he got were mineral materials, which were valuable to Zhou Shu. Say none.


    Practitioners come to the Demon Realm to do business, not only for immortal stone and jade, but also for Zhou Shu.


    There are two things I want most. One is the rare magic crystals from the powerful demon race. These things can play a very good role in the formation talisman and can also be used to save lives. Some magic crystals also contain special laws. , Can be used to refine sentiment, it is even more precious. The second is magic tricks, magic weapons and so on. Either they were taken away by the demon world, or the immortals were lost in the demon world. They are often lost treasures, and they are the most important thing for practitioners and merchants. The goal.


    And no one will take the initiative to sell both.


    These things are very tempting and can bring huge benefits, but at the same time, they are also accompanied by huge dangers. No one wants to put themselves in such a situation. Unless the other party trusts or is strong enough, or is forced to move the possession of treasures Of them.


    Even if Zhou Shu has accumulated a lot of fame these days, it is useless.


    By the way, there is another kind of "commodity" that is also very secret and very popular, that is, some special demons, but Zhou Shu can''t participate, so I won''t mention it.


    At the door, Xiao Su slowly flew in, looked around indifferently, and quickly flew in.


    "Isn''t this Xiao Su from the tavern, why did she come here?"


    "She can go wherever she wants. She is the daughter of the Great Demon Lord here."


    "I know, but the big devil doesn''t seem to like her."


    "You don''t care about so many things, and if you don''t like it, she is also a descendant of the Great Demon Lord."


    "I just say it casually, don''t you think it is strange? She flies wherever she is, for fear of touching the ground, and our demons rely on the earth for survival, and the earth gives us strength. Don��t you think it��s weird. What?"


    "It''s not a secret, Xishan Realm''s recognized retrograde...go, let alone, she has seen us."


    A lot of eyes fell on Xiao Su, but after Xiao Su noticed, he quickly moved away.


    Xiao Su only paused for a while, passed through the crowd, and flew into a small building.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she said lightly, "I brought the news you want."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his face condensed slightly, "Xiao Su, I have heard a lot of your rumors on the exchange these days. I suddenly felt that it might be a mistake for me to ask you to help me. It feels like a thief. of."


    "Are you going to regret it?"


    Xiao Su stagnated, as if being hit in the head by a sledgehammer, and then slowly said, ��I��m not surprised, you practitioners rarely keep your promises, and I don��t care, anyway, I didn��t suffer, but yours I won''t return the fairy jade, I..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Okay, I won''t go back, I just think things have become difficult and interesting."


    "you����"


    Xiao Su glared at Zhou Shu, but his mood was much more relaxed, "Then don''t talk nonsense, do you still want the news."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Of course."


    Xiao Su handed something like black leather rolled together, "The news I got these days and everything I know are written in it."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Is this written in the language of the fairy world?"


    Xiao Su curled his lips, seeming to have a hint of disdain, "What do you say, the Demon Race does not even have a language that can write, and there is a lot of content inside. You read it slowly, and then tell me what is useful and what is useless after reading. Needs to find more you want."


    "clever."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but praised him. He only said that he wanted any information, while Xiao Su thought about a very good talent.


    Little Su paused, seemingly thoughtful, "In addition, I also learned some information about practitioners in the Demon Realm. I wonder if you are interested?"


    "Have."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, and pointed to the outside again, "But those merchants don''t need it. What I want is... slaves and prisoners imprisoned by the demons."


    "How is your request so strange," Xiao Su frowned. "There are no slaves of other races in the Demon Realm. They will only resist. If the prisoner is concerned, I will look for it... I was talking about a businessman, and there is another in Greece. Traveling in the mountains."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Needless to say the businessman, I almost know, who will travel in Xishan Realm?"


    It��s a little strange that practitioners are looking for opportunities and will not come to the Demon Realm. There are basically no secret ruins in the Demon Realm, and there are no monsters to experience and grow. Well, except for Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu doesn��t think there is anyone with whom He can also find the key to unlock the law of reincarnation in the devil world.


    By the way, there are no monsters in the demons. They are the demons with lower intelligence. In the human world, humans will distinguish between humans and beasts, but in the demons, all creatures are born from the same origin. They are all demons. Of course, many demon races with low intelligence and powerful will also be hunted because they can produce rare magic crystals, but only the demon race themselves can hunt them, and their own people can kill their own people, but other races want to hunt in the demon world. The demons, the result is being attacked by groups.


    "Cai Gang, the core disciple of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, comes from the second sect and is very powerful."


    After hesitating, Xiao Su said again, "You may not be an opponent."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Only the big sects dare to come to the Demon Realm to experience it, by the way, how do you know so much detail?"


    Xiao Su calmly said Cai Gang and the Demon Lord had a little conflict a few days ago, so the Demon Race deliberately investigated. "


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What was the result?"


    "I don''t know," Xiao Su paused, "I spent a hundred celestial jade for this news, and if I want more news, I want more celestial jade. I don''t know if you are interested, nor have I continued to inquire, after all, you Never said that you are interested in practitioners. Are you interested?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There are Ten Thousand Soul Sects, please ask me again. If you can get in touch, then it''s best. Money is not a problem."


    "understood."


    Xiao Su didn''t ask too much, "Hurry up and look at that scroll, I''m waiting for you."


    "Waiting and waiting, do me a favor," Zhou Shu smiled and took out a bag. "I received some things a few days ago, but I couldn''t sell them for a while. There are samples. You can sell them for me. You divide it into 30%, and the higher the price you sell, the more you will get, how?"


    Xiao Su frowned, "I''m not a businessman."


    "But you said to help me do things."


    Zhou Shu spread his hand, "Just do it and sell it to merchants like Wanbaolou. Don''t worry, your face will definitely work, Xiao Su, you are leaving anyway, so don''t care about it."


    "You are really treacherous."


    Xiao Su took the bag and said coldly, "After knowing who I am, do you have a good idea?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t you want to make more money before you leave? Immortal world can''t be treated."


    "I''m not going to the fairy world..."


    As if he was aware of something, Xiao Su said nothing, turned his head and went out.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2800: Think like this

    After paying attention to Xiao Su who was busy below, Zhou Shu smiled, Xiao Su is indeed a very useful talent.


    Refining the demon world.


    The old pot was busy in front of a big mine, in a quiet mountain, Zhou Shu was refining the fairy, to be precise, Zhou Shu��s true soul body was refining, and he used the crimson spar he obtained before. Caiying blinked her big eyes and looked curiously, asking questions from time to time. In the practice room not far away, Bian Xue was practicing, sometimes stopping, with a satisfied smile on her face. It was not because of an inexplicable illness, but this The experience of this kind of rapid improvement of cultivation level is really great. He always laughs out of his own accord. Whenever he hears laughter, Xiaoqing, who is at the door of the practice room, always raises his head and expresses his dissatisfaction twice. It doesn��t know. What''s in the dark room, but I also want to go in, but every time I was blocked by the master, saying that the room is too small...


    No, it''s Daqing now, and it seems that it hasn''t been a hundred years. This little guy who often practices with Bian Xue is already tens of feet long.


    If you practice the kind of exercises that Master taught me more, will it become smaller? No, it��s better to learn to speak first. Can you ask Master some questions? How about transforming first to become exactly like her? That way everything can be done...


    The small brain couldn''t hold so many thoughts, Xiao Qing only thought for a while, then weakly closed his eyes, and slumped there like a crushed youth group.


    Looking along the mountain range behind Xiaoqing, it is Tianchi. It is like a bright pearl, blooming with strange brilliance in the clouds.


    On the edge of the Tianchi, Xiangru and Xiao Shitou stood together, behind them was a fierce fighting eagle that was several tens of meters high.


    Xiangru is very plain to everyone, gentlemen��s friendship is as light as water, and rarely talks to others when nothing happens, but the demon world and Xiangru can say a few more words, it turned out to be a small stone, maybe it is the reason of a foreign race By the way, it''s not the little stone who speaks.


    Xiangru glanced at Little Stone, "It''s time, I should go."


    "I can help you."


    The Hong Zhong-like voice spoke not from the little stone, but the fierce fighting eagle behind the little stone.


    Little Stone still can��t speak. The Fierce Fighting Eagle, who has only been in the world of demon refining for hundreds of years, has learned to speak, speaks fluently, and has mastered several cultivators, not far from transformation. However, even so, the Fierce Fighting Eagle still listens to Little Stone, willing to serve as a small stone mount and a messenger.


    Generally speaking, the higher the wisdom, the more unwilling to be inferior to others. It is a bit strange for the evolved Fighting Eagle to do so, but only this can show its wisdom.


    Because it understands that no matter how it evolves, it will not be stronger than the little stone, and it also knows that little stone just can''t speak, but its wisdom in combat is far superior to it, even beyond that in the world of refining monsters. Everyone, Little Rock, was born to fight.


    It''s just...what the **** is the little stone, it often slanders the person who gave it this name.


    "If you want to help cross the catastrophe, what kind of catastrophe are you going to cross?"


    Xiangru shook his head slightly and looked towards the horizon, "I''m just a little worried, I don''t know if I can hold it here. What I want to overcome is good fortune. I can''t do it. I''m afraid that this world will be destroyed and affected. Brother Zhou and Hu Lao and them."


    Lie Douying was stunned, looked at the little stone that kept making expressions, and said for a while, "Don''t worry, even I can''t break this world."


    Xiangru was a little surprised, "Huh? You are so sure, have you tried it?"


    The fierce fighting eagle continued to look at the little stone, but the little stone stood blankly. It was speechless and had to be silent.


    "Of course it tried."


    A figure suddenly fell in front of the two of them, Zhou Shuwen said, "Brother Xiangru, don��t worry, the first reincarnation calamity will not destroy the demon refining world. To be honest, if your demon calamity affects this place, I will let you out. Cross the robbery."


    "It''s no wonder that the little stone doesn''t speak anymore. It turns out that you are here. Its perception is more acute than mine."


    Xiangru glanced at Zhou Shu and smiled faintly, "So I can rest assured, Brother Zhou, are you here to send me the last ride?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ve settled with sister Xue, you''re fine, don''t worry too much."


    Xiangru''s expression changed slightly, "Ah, I''m really sorry that it took Miss Bian Xue''s energy."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t mind this. In fact, she is incomplete. She is not quite accurate now and can''t lose much. But according to her, the hexagram is very good. You will definitely succeed this time. I have a suggestion for you."


    Xiangru condensed Zhou Shu, adjusted his clothes and said with a solemn expression, "Brother Zhou, please."


    It cannot be said that he is looking forward to this moment, but he is indeed waiting for Zhou Shu to give a little help. Before Zhou Shu appeared, his heart could not settle down, because he did not want to fail, he was carrying the fate of the Dijiang clan, if If you die here, you can''t do anything.


    A map appeared in front of Zhou Shu, Xiangru recognized it at a glance, and said suspiciously, "This is not..."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Well, just choose a place around the valley to cross the robbery, not too close or too far."


    "It''s good... what should I do if something goes wrong? It''s not that I''m worried about it, but..." Xiangru paused, "I thought about it before, but frankly speaking, it is now the foundation of the demon refining world. I am much older, if it is affected by my tribulation..."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It��s the best there. No matter it��s in the Demon Refining Realm or elsewhere, it��s impossible to find it again. As long as it��s from the Xuanhuang Realm, it should be there to cross the catastrophe, because it is Jianmu and used to support it. The entire Xuanhuang Realm protects the creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm Your Emperor Jiang clan was also a citizen of the Xuanhuang Realm, so I believe Jianmu will protect you too, and... for it , Is also a good opportunity."


    "Opportunity?"


    Xiangru is a little puzzled, what is the relationship between his Dujie and Jianmu.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It needs to feel these things beforehand, because I think it may also be ready to cross the catastrophe."


    Over the decades of hard work and day-to-day irrigation, the tree has grown well. It has five leaves and is half a foot tall. In recent years, it has not grown leaves anymore, and even its bright green branches have become a little haggard. But it doesn''t seem to be a problem with the growth, because according to Hu Lao''s investigation, the roots of the trees under Jianmu have expanded to a small half of the demon refining world, and the energy of the demon refining world is also much faster, and the state is in good condition.


    Jianmu is a sacred tree with great spiritual wisdom. It is now self-accumulating energy and does not show itself. The most likely thing is to deal with the upcoming calamity.


    Zhou Shu thought so, and so did Hu Lao.


    Before that, let Jianmu feel that there is nothing wrong with the calamity in advance, and Jianmu and Xiangru have experienced the same calamity, both of which are destructive calamities, but one is a major calamity and the other is a minor calamity.


    "I understand."


    Xiangru nodded, "In that case, I must go there for this robbery. Even if I fail, it can be considered as an experience for it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t try to fail in everything."


    Xiangru smiled calmly, "It''s okay, thinking like this makes me firmer."


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelids with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2801: Throw away the shopkeeper

    Snapped!


    A crisp sound drew Zhou Shu back from the quiet demon refining world to the noisy exchange. ?? Huo Ran Wen??????????a`


    "This is a deposit."


    Xiao Su pointed to the bag dropped on the table and said blankly, "Wanbaolou, you can deliver it at any time."


    "You are really capable," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, his eyes fell on the abnormally dry bag, and some doubts arose. "Xiao Su, I didn''t tell you the price. You didn''t lose money, did you? I feel that this quantity is a little bit. wrong."


    Xiao Su was very calm, "It can''t be wrong, my share has already been taken."


    Zhou Shu had already opened the bag and looked at the only two immortal jade in it, and shook his head, "Is the two remaining just for me to hear you? Xiaosu, the deposit from Wanbaolou is generally 30% In this way, the price you sell is indeed very high, it will almost double."


    "Anyway, you earn more than me," Xiao Suwei raised his head and said calmly, "Have you finished reading things?"


    "finish watching."


    Suitable for two purposes, the information that Xiaosu collected has been entered into the sea of ??knowledge, without any omissions, Zhou Shu nodded, "I am very satisfied, and the summary is very detailed and clear. Just looking at these things, I almost understand Greece. The situation in the mountain world over the years, I have to say that you are a pretty good talent."


    Xiao Su looked indifferent, "Then what?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "There are several things I really want, especially the huge blue magic crystal and ancient scroll stone tablets. I have to get them. You can talk to them for me. It is better to buy them directly. It doesn''t matter at all."


    Xiao Su frowned unconsciously, "You really use me as a businessman?"


    Zhou Shu only smiled, "If you want to go out, just listen to me. It won''t make you bad."


    Xiao Su was also helpless, only pondering, "Good things are in the hands of the devil, and money may not be able to buy them. It is best to exchange them with things they like, such as rare demon materials, demon soldiers, and strong men��s. Corpse soul, magic blood formula, etc."


    "I believe you will be able to find what they want and help me do these things well."


    Zhou Shu subconsciously said, thinking of something, and quickly said, "There is no need for magic soldiers, I also need those things."


    "You want everything. What do you as a practitioner want a magic soldier for?"


    Xiao Su was suddenly full of suspicion, "You have been talking about Demon Pool and Demon Refining Master before, didn''t you want to refine Demon Weapon? Then I guessed wrong before?"


    "You guessed half of it this time. I am very interested in demon soldiers. I am also interested in looking for demon blood ponds and demon refining masters..." Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her. I can also do all kinds of things by the way, and I will definitely help you leave then."


    "What else can I do."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and seemed to sigh, "Next time I will give you information about the demons, right? I remind you, this aspect is very competitive, most demons have never Demon soldiers, and good demon soldiers will choose their own masters, and those that can be sold are not good."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It doesn''t have to be good, just normal. You can buy a batch for me."


    Xiao Su nodded, "It''s not difficult, I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Very well, Xiao Su, you can do these things for me now. When you are done, you can collect news about the Demon Blood Pool, but don''t be too anxious and don''t show your signs."


    "I know."


    Xiao Su nodded subconsciously, and quickly said, "I will help you with everything, but you''d better keep your promise, otherwise I won''t let you go."


    Zhou Shu agreed very seriously, "Don''t worry, I am here waiting for your good news."


    Looking at Zhou Shu bitterly, Xiao Su turned his head and left. Zhou Shu still shouted at the back, "If you need fairy jade, come and get it at any time. I may buy a lot of things for you to sell, and I will find Wanbao next time. Lou. They have a lot of money."


    Xiao Su staggered suddenly, and then left without looking back.


    Zhou Shu smiled, and while comprehending the law, he entered the world of refining demon.


    It��s naturally much easier without having to do it yourself, and you can get more understanding of the law if you save time. Now that there is one that can be used, it must be used thoroughly.


    This kind of day is still very pleasant, but it is also helpless to be a hand shopkeeper. Now Zhou Shu can''t use the power in the demon world at all. There is no place for experience, and it is impossible to meet the friends of the demon. .


    Xiangru was busy with the robbery, Zhou Shu did not bother.


    On the real soul body, a few magic weapons have been prepared, and they are being tested. Caiying is a very good tester. Every time the magic weapon formation is indispensable, she is also a troublemaker. I think of being tricked by her last time. Zhou Shu felt a little distressed and itchy hands after the dozen or so exposed drills were broken.


    These pieces are not bad. The crimson spar is indeed a rare and rare fairy material. The fifth-grade fairy armor made is quite good, and it can block Caiying several swords.


    These two thousand catties of crimson spar can make at least ten pieces of armor. It is not difficult to sell one piece for four or five thousand. If there is a sixth-grade or a good magic trick, the price can rise several times, but the probability is very high. Small, because the refining method of the true soul body is not as good as Zhou Shu. It lacks creativity, only stability can be trusted, and it is almost impossible to make mistakes. Zhou Shu also does not want to refine it by himself. It takes a little more energy and is not worth it. .


    The refined immortal implements with tactics need to be incorporated into other materials, need to consider balancing the priority, etc., and require hundreds of times more than the calculation process, although for Zhou Shu now, it is a matter of ten days. But Zhou Shu��s current energy has to be used on the law, and there is no energy to do this, besides, only the defensive fairy armor is very popular, it can be sold, and it is not for himself If you use it yourself, Zhou Shu will definitely spend a thousand times more energy to do it.


    But now Zhou Shu doesn��t need defensive armor at all. The gluttonous Taoist body is complete, Taiyi Daluo is hard to be injured, and the immortal body in the Taoist Tao, although it is only a small achievement, it will never be worse than the Taoist body, plus Hu Lao''s energy law shield, what armor can match these?


    Apart from the unusable Ninth Grade Immortal Artifacts, only Dao Artifacts can compare.


    As for the current Six Difficulties, Zhou Shu only used its hidden aura and didn''t care about defense at all.


    Bian Xue had already come out and was teasing Xiaoqing. When Xiaoqing saw Zhou Shu approaching, he screamed, as if accusing Zhou Shu of the bad behavior that Zhou Shu stepped on its tail last time, and he was knocked on by Bian Xue. The head can only slip away obediently.


    "Sister Xue, how do you feel?"


    "If this continues, the younger sister will catch up with Senior Brother Shu."


    "Then I will wait for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and lay down slowly.


    The sky is blue, the grass is soft, and people are very comfortable, just like lying in someone''s arms, peacefully and well.


    "Brother Shu, what do you think?"


    There was a curious face in front of him, his big eyes blinked twice, with a little worry, "Why did you lie down suddenly? I have never seen you like this."


    "It''s okay, just suddenly want to take a break."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, but he stood up quickly and stared at the front, "It''s really not supposed to rest, it''s too early."


    (Ps: This last point can be regarded as emotional, it is better to be busy now, and there will be more time to rest after death.)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2802: You bought it

    Looking at the ancient scroll stone tablet in front of him, Zhou Shuru was fascinated by the treasure.


    The stone stele is not well preserved, with missing corners and edges, there are many potholes on the surface, and the light green writing is also blurred. Only the three large characters "Materia Medica" can be discerned, and the row of small characters below can Seeing that it is a word, there is nothing else.


    But this is only the surface.


    It is a sage book, there is no doubt that a sage book, although it is not written by the saint, it is planted by the saint himself.


    The writing above is just a concealment. The real text is composed of vitality. The interior of the stele is like a hectare of fertile fields, and the strands of vitality like hair are like young plants still growing, forming countless Millions of words, they exude incredibly powerful aura, they are also incomparably mysterious, and they also carry a will that is absolutely difficult to defy. They can only be seen, and they are never allowed to be leaked or destroyed, otherwise they will be catastrophic.


    It is never easy to perceive these words, not only to understand the law of life and death, but also to grasp the eighth sense or the eye of heaven.


    Without these two points, you can only feel the vast and majestic aura in the stone tablet, know that it is extraordinary, but it is impossible to know its content and origin.


    Zhou Shu has both, so Zhou Shu saw its extraordinary.


    Of course, the three characters of Materia Medica are also important reasons.


    This is a book widely circulated in the Xuanhuang world. It was written for the saint Li Zhen. Li Zhen was the first saint after Shennong who was holy by planting. Shennong planted grains to allow mankind to survive and continue, while Li Zhen planted herbs. In order for the world to be disease-free, it is said to be Baicao. In fact, Li Zhen��s Materia Medica Sutra contains everything, far more than vegetation and so on. Everything in the Xuanhuang world, whether living or dead, is recorded in this sutra, and detailed introduction.


    And the Materia Medica on the Xuanhuangjie, of course, is not the original, nor the complete version.


    The Xuanhuang Realm has gone through countless calamities, and most things in the realm have changed. Mountains and rivers can disappear. The same is true of ancient books. The dozens of Materia Medica sutras that Zhou Shu has read may not add up to more than one tenth of here. .


    Not to mention, this book is the achievement of a saint, and the vitality in it carries the will of the saint.


    The will of the saint can be said to be one of the most powerful forces in the heavens. If it can be used, it will be considered unfavorable. Of course, it is almost impossible to use the saint. First, it must be recognized by the saint, that is to say, completely master the saint book.


    How could it be better to obtain such an ancient scroll?


    However, it is extremely difficult to realize it. Zhou Shu looked at it carefully for more than two hours, and only saw and understood thousands of words, but he was very clear and understood, not only the meaning of the words, but also the mood of the saint when they planted these words. All guessed seven or eight points.


    Comprehending the wonderful place, can''t help but chant silently.


    "... Barnyardgrass, the most common weed in the world. The saints used this herb as the opening chapter of the Materia Medica. It has a lot of deep meaning. Unfortunately, later generations thought that it harmed the grain and was hated by the first Saint Shennong, so they all deleted this chapter. At the beginning, the saints do not fight with the saints, but this action is very unwise. You must know that this tares may seem inconspicuous, but it is not only the root of tens of thousands of spiritual things, but also the most accessible aura channel for the origin of the Xuanhuang world. If... "


    "What are you reading?"


    Xiao Su couldn''t help it at last, and couldn''t help but said, "You said that if you take a look, you just looked at it for more than two hours, I have something else!"


    Zhou Shu stopped, smiled and said, "I forgot, you are still here."


    Xiao Su frowned, "After you finish talking, watch it slowly, and I don''t want to disturb you."


    "It''s rare that you can stand it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You haven''t moved or made any noise for more than two hours."


    Xiao Su said coldly, "If it weren''t for you to say something, I''m afraid you''ve fallen into a demon, and I can''t speak. You are a strange person. If you are disturbed, what if you are not happy to violate your promise?"


    "You don''t always need to remind me of promises. If you agree, I will do it."


    Zhou Shu put the stone tablet away and said warmly, "Thank you for buying this for me. It is very important."


    "This is not too much trouble. Generally, ancient scroll stone tablets are made in sets. You seem to be only a catalog and not worth much. I don''t know how happy you are." Xiao Su shook his head and took out a large leather bag. Quite solemnly said, "This is hard to buy."


    Zhou Shu opened the leather bag, his expression stagnated, "You bought this too?"


    Inside the leather bag is a huge magic crystal a few feet in radius. It is blue and transparent. It looks like a ball of water held together. The tentacles are also very warm and do not feel hot. There is no sense of magic in it. Not contaminated by demon blood.


    This kind of magic crystal is called blue magic crystal, or pure magic crystal.


    The magic crystal is the source of the magic power of the demon clan. It can also be said to be an energy converter. It is a bit like the golden core of the cultivator, but the golden core can only turn aura into spiritual power, and the magic crystal can transform most things. It is magic power, such as the killing intent of the five elements of flesh and blood, and it is even somewhat similar to the demon refining pot, but it should be inferior to the law of energy, because demon crystals cannot transform some things such as immortality.


    The general magic crystals are pitch black on the outside and lumped inside, which looks like chaos, while some magic crystals are different.


    The Blue Demon Crystal in front of Zhou Shu was one of them. It was hard to say how the Blue Demon Crystal was formed, making it so different from other magic crystals.


    What is certain is that this kind of magic crystal is more likely to appear in the powerful and low-intelligence demons The stronger, the lower the wisdom, the purer the magic crystals. In fact, most of the blue magic crystals are It was obtained from the demon race equivalent to the demon lord or even the demon king. These demon races often have no wisdom and do not do evil. They just stung in the devil world until they are discovered and killed.


    As for the purpose of the blue demon crystal, there are many, and it is not the demon clan but the practitioner who wants it more.


    For the demons, they can replace the magic crystals on their bodies. Of course, they have to be used when reincarnating. Many demons do this to try to make themselves stronger, but the result... is often not good, and can be refined. Demon soldiers, it is said that the demon soldiers refined from the blue demon crystal are more likely to be the demon soldiers, but this is also difficult to achieve. How to make the blue demon crystal work in the demon blood pool, there are not many demon masters understand.


    For practitioners, the first is of course to save their lives. There is a blue demon crystal, so you don��t have to worry about being invaded by the demon energy and blood. Doing so will slowly damage the blue demon crystal. The second is to make immortal tools, the blue demon. The crystal is extremely pure, just like it has nothing to do with the demons, and can freely communicate with many kinds of laws. It is naturally an excellent material for refining, no less than the kind of dragon gold. This is also the risk of some practitioners. The reason for entering the Demon Realm is, and the third function is better. Most practitioners want the Blue Demon Crystal for this reason, and that is to regard it as the core of the source.


    The green magic crystal can inject almost infinite vitality, and it is one of the best materials for building the core of the source.


    If you want to have your own world, this kind of material is indispensable. Of course, a creator can also create a world, but not everyone can meet a creator.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2803: Not like a disaster

    Seeing Zhou Shu''s surprised face, Xiao Su''s bright eyes flashed with pride.


    Zhou Shu put down his leather bag and looked rather solemn, "It really surprised me, how did you get it?"


    "This is a long story. I first inquire about what the devil wants..." Xiao Su said in a guilty way, seeming to ignore Zhou Shu before revenge, and said it for more than half an hour. .


    Zhou Shu finished listening very quietly and nodded, "Thanks for your hard work."


    Xiao Su gave a bit of surprise and handed over a piece of paper, "Also, this is new information, most of which belong to the magic soldiers. You want the green magic crystal and the like is gone, and Xishan Realm also Not so many good things."


    Zhou Shu finished reading it in a few glances, then ruined it at will, "Is only five pieces bought?"


    Xiao Su frowned, "It is very difficult to buy magic soldiers in the Demon Realm. These items are all sold at high prices. If they are not of good quality, they are all at a loss."


    "Quality is not a problem..." Zhou Shu stopped, "Forget it, I''ll go to the Demon Soldier Pool to see it."


    "To buy a demon soldier, the best way is to wait for the demon soldier to choose a master in the demon soldier pool. Once you are selected, others will worry about buying it, and the cost is the least." Xiao Su is very calm, "It''s just not possible for you, you A practitioner, no magic soldier will choose you."


    "I''m not..." Zhou Shu stopped again, "Forget it, let''s talk about it then, you continue to help me find news about the Demon Soldier Pool and Demon Blood Pool."


    "it is good."


    Xiao Su''s eyes lit up, and he agreed simply, "I''m leaving."


    "and many more."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the small pile of bags in the room, "There are some samples, you can sell them for me, Xiao Su."


    Looking at Zhou Shu bitterly, Xiaosu went out carrying a lot of leather bags.


    If you don''t do anything, there will be a lot of fairy jade and good things in your bag. Is there anything better than this.


    With a smile, Zhou Shu entered the world of demon refining.


    The sky in the demon refining world, invisible to a cloud, presents a strange green color, like a solid jade. In fact, not only the sky, but the entire demon refining world seems to be somewhat stagnant, there is no wind flowing, vegetation It also seems to have stopped growing.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be muttering to himself, "How many more days will it last?"


    "Jie is a little smaller, and the duration of the vision is longer, but it should be fine in a few days."


    A voice soon came from around, and Lao Hu walked over respectfully, "Master, it''s okay, it has little effect on the world."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, just murmured, "Good luck..."


    Seven days ago, he saw a good fortune in the demon refining world, which was caused by the similarity, and these visions were the products of the aftermath.


    This should be a great opportunity. Except for him and Hu Lao, none of the creatures in the demon refining world were able to see it. It should be caused by good fortune, and the two of them were able to see because they were the owners of the world.


    The calamity of good fortune is totally different from the calamity that Zhou Shu himself has experienced.


    Perhaps it shouldn''t be called a disaster.


    Most calamity is based on its own ability to resist external forces, thunder, thunder, wind, etc., once passed, it can break through and increase the upper limit, and this good fortune calamity, the moment it appears, Xiangru is completely annihilated. .


    A puff of gray smoke rolled in, and the Xiangru disappeared.


    Xiangru did not make any resistance, or it was impossible to resist.


    When Zhou Shu thought that Xiangru had failed to overcome the catastrophe, he saw another strange scene.


    In the gray smoke, a tiny shadow gradually emerged, from small to large, from virtual to real. After a long time, Xiangru reappeared in front of Zhou Shu''s eyes, still in the past, just looking , The whole person is different again.


    At this moment, Zhou Shu seemed to realize something.


    Good fortune is more like a kind of rebirth, completely shattered and rebuilt, returned to chaos and reborn again, the body is more perfect, and the soul is more perfect.


    And this kind of feeling, he also had, then, is it also a calamity?


    Human immortals shouldn''t experience good fortune. In other words, when human beings experience good fortune, they must have stood at a height that no one can match. But at that time, Zhou Shu was just a cultivator.


    "Brother Zhou!"


    Xiangru appeared in front of him, interrupting his thoughts.


    Looking at this very different face from before, Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Still in high spirits, Brother Xiangru, it''s time to converge."


    "I know, it will be fine in a few days."


    Xiangru nodded, "I can''t help it now, I can''t calm down."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "The good fortune, how did you get through?"


    Xiangru thought about it for a long time, still frowned, "I really can''t tell. When I crossed the Tribulation, I almost didn''t feel it... If I could say that, it is that good fortune is not able to resist or rely on any method. The calamity of avoidance is destined to come, and there are already definite rules. As a robber, you can only be selected with all your strength and passively accept everything. Success or failure is not your own decision..."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, "Success is now, but failure is not known."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Similar to what I thought, but since it is a robbery, there must be a way to increase the success rate."


    Xiangru paused, "It''s about the usual accumulation. Try to cultivate as hard as possible, I believe there will be rewards."


    "Anyone can do these, but there are very few who can survive the catastrophe," Zhou Shu sighed slightly and said calmly, "Now that there is no answer to these things, in short, Brother Xiangru, congratulations on taking another step forward. ."


    "Thank you Brother Zhou!"


    Xiangru salutes seriously and sincerely.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I brought a good thing this time, UU read and you all come to see it."


    Soon, people gathered.


    Zhou Shu took out the ancient scroll stone tablet and placed it in front of him with a solemn expression, "Guess what it is?"


    Knowing that it was a good thing, everyone''s eyes widened.


    But Old Hu suddenly trembled and couldn''t help saying, "Is this left by the saint of Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I just can''t hide it from you, not bad."


    "Sage?!"


    Caiying screamed and looked at Hu Lao curiously, "How did you know?"


    Old Hu still couldn''t stop trembling, "Master, when you brought it in, I had a very familiar feeling, as if I had returned to the Xuanhuang Realm, and it was the same as the Xuanhuang Realm, with an irresistible will. And only a saint has such a powerful and...unspeakable will."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Then you will be the same as in the past, do you want to claim it for yourself?"


    "No, never."


    Old Hu said with trepidation, "I only have the heart of awe, it is impossible to do this at all. At that time, the origin of the Xuanhuang world was too weak, I was momentarily..."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Don''t panic, just keep in awe before we can become them."


    "Yes."


    Old Hu nodded respectfully, and his body gradually calmed down.


    Bian Xue whispered, "This is the legendary sage book, but the little girl can''t see any mystery, is it too stupid?"


    Caiying quickly said, "I can''t see it in my palace, but I''m not stupid!"


    Xiangru stared at the stele and remained silent.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2804: More convenient

    "If you want to see through this Materia Medica, you must first understand the eighth sense of the law of life and death."


    They are all their own. Zhou Shu did not shy away from it. He stated the main points and added, ��There must be other ways, such as being favored by a saint, even if you don��t understand anything, you can get the meaning, but that kind of opportunity, It seems that none of you have."


    "I don''t want to think about it anymore."


    Caiying glanced at it, and walked aside uninterestedly.


    Zhou Shu looked at her approvingly, Caiying always knew what she wanted, and other things, even the sage book would not be tempting, so pure and transparent, it is exactly the necessary quality of sword repair.


    And Bian Xuexiangru has been standing in front of the stele, his expression is very focused, obviously he still wants to get an insight from it.


    , after all, was left by the saint, how could this opportunity be missed.


    Bian Xue hesitated for a moment and whispered, "Master said that the Materia Medica is a book for the world, and it is suitable for the way of compassion, but the younger sister couldn''t understand the truth in the Xuanhuang world, and this saint left it by herself. Yes, little girl..."


    "Of course, no problem."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I can''t violate the will of the saints, but I can teach you the method. I want to teach you the law of death. As for the eighth sense, I also plan to set up a seven night formation here. This is not difficult. You can then. Try to comprehend."


    Bian Xue was very excited, "Thank you Brother Shu!"


    Xiangru followed with a salute, "I''m making up the numbers, I probably can''t learn your rules, but the eighth sense, I have always been very interested."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "For the Dijiang Clan, it may be easier for the eyes of the sky. The Zen Sect is better than the Immortal Realm."


    "Forget it, I am not interested in Zen."


    Xiangru shook his head quickly, "Let��s try your Qiye Array."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing, turning to Old Hu, "Old Hu, this stone monument is placed here, don��t worry too much, it can��t be destroyed, if there are creatures who can get the chance to be favored by the saints, it��s a beautiful thing."


    "Ok."


    Hu always agreed, only his face changed slightly when he nodded, "Master, there is a little movement over there."


    Zhou Shuxi said, "Is the little guy reacting?"


    Old Hu shook his head, "It''s not Jianmu, it''s that Gouchen cocoon."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Chongyang real person? Let''s go and take a look."


    There is a big hole in the ground, and the cocoon of Gouchen buried deep in the ground has been exposed. The cocoon''s body vibrates violently, like breathing, but there is no fixed rhythm. It is fast and slow, and you can vaguely feel some irritability. Mad breath.


    Hu Lao stared at Gou Chen Yu, "It seems that he hasn''t responded yet, so why did he wake up?"


    "Without the blood of a unicorn, it is impossible to recover. He woke up because we didn''t think about it." Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed. "Maybe he has some obsession with the calamity of good fortune. He woke up when he sensed the calamity. He changed positions."


    "The master has too many scruples."


    Old Hu said slowly, "The master has done his best to leave him here to recover, and it is impossible to take care of him in everything."


    "So too."


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, he could only look at Gou Chen Yuu.


    Not long after, a red light suddenly appeared on Gouchen Cocoon, and the demon refining world lit up with it, but it dimmed in an instant. In that instant, Gou Chen Cocoon��s tough shell melted through a hole and emerged. A small group of dim and not hot flames.


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "The cocoon is broken and it''s useless, just help him out."


    Lao Hu nodded, and a white smoke came out of his hand, lifting the Gou Chen cocoon from the pit and slowly laying it on the ground.


    When ���� fell to the ground, Gou Chen Yu was also completely opened by Hu Lao, revealing the real Chongyang figure curled up in a ball.


    It is in the shape of a fire unicorn with a length of several feet. Compared with the fire unicorn of the Xuanhuang world, it has obviously evolved a lot. Whether it has four legs or horns, it is almost indistinguishable from the real fire unicorn. The body is still undulating, and its scales follow the bullying. Continuously opening, small flames spurted out, forming a circle of fire around the body.


    Old Hu felt a moment, "He is very fragile now, and very alive..."


    Before I finished speaking, I saw Zhou Shu moving, and quickly deployed several arrays around the real person in Chongyang.


    Gathering immortals, protecting souls, maintaining health, and purifying spirits are all available. The protection is very comprehensive. The arrays use colorful spirit orbs. Compared with immortal jade, the colorful spirit orbs produced by the law of energy are more compatible and are suitable for any race. No harm.


    After a while, the real Chongyang person gradually calmed down.


    He opened his eyes, noticed the formation around him, and settled on his mind, "Thank you fellow daoist."


    "You are welcome, Chongyang real person."


    Zhou Shu walked up to him, smiled and raised his hand.


    "You are...you are..."


    The real Chongyang figure looked at Zhou Shu for a while, struggling to stand up, "My...My..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Real person, you recognize me, I am Zhou Shu, yes, your unicorn blood was given to me at the beginning, but now it is not by my side."


    Madam Chongyang struggled for a while, but gave up. He has no strength at all now, and he can''t even restore his human form. He is as fragile as thin ice that can be broken at the touch of a touch. "I can feel...you don''t have the blood of a unicorn. You...can you return it to me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, if I can find it."


    Chongyang real person said anxiously, "Gone?"


    "Forget it," Zhou Shu frowned at him, "Real person, you don''t wonder where you are now and how did you wake up?"


    "Nothing is more important than the blood of a unicorn..." The Chongyang real person shook his head subconsciously, only quickly aware of something, and said in surprise, "This is not the Chongyang Palace, me, why am I here?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and explained the process of obtaining Gou Chen Yu.


    The body of Chongyang trembling a few times, a lot of fire flashed in his eyes, angrily said, "I actually sold the Patriarch! Damn, who actually accepted such a discipleIf the old man... "


    After a while, the true talent of Chongyang regained his anger and said to Zhou Shu, "Thank you, Zhou Shu, if it weren''t for you, most of the old man has become a spirit beast, even a pill, alas, the teacher is unfortunate. "


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Real people are kind to me, of course I will help if I can help."


    "Where is this, which world?"


    Chongyang real person glanced around, but because of the barriers of the formation, he couldn''t see far.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I''ll talk about this later, the real person will rest here for a while, don''t worry about other things, I will see you later."


    Chongyang real person still needs to ask something, but after thinking about it, he didn��t ask, but said, ��Thank you, fellow daoists, and I will repay you for this kindness.��


    Zhou Shu took Hu Lao and quickly left the valley.


    "Chongyang real person, look at the dot matrix method more, don''t let him have an accident, but don''t let him come out."


    "I understand, master."


    "Bring him a few Styx lotus petals, so that he can transform first, and it will be more convenient later."


    "Don''t worry, master."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Since going to Jianmu, it was an accident that the real person woke up. Jianmu, who should be the most responsive, has not moved yet, and I don��t know what the situation is.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2805: Beat beat

    (Ps: Happy Dragon Boat Festival~~)


    "Little guy, I''m here again."


    Looking at the Jianmu sapling three feet away, Zhou Shu smiled kindly.


    After a period of careful care, Jianmu is not so resistant to Zhou Shu. Like Hu Lao Bianxue, Zhou Shu can stand beside Jianmu without being blocked by his spiritual consciousness. Of course, he cannot be close to Jianmu Sanchi. Within.


    The area within three feet belonged to Jianmu alone, similar to the virtual cover of a powerful sacred beast, like a natural and powerful domain.


    If you want to destroy or enter without permission, you will definitely be regarded as an enemy by Jianmu.


    Regarding Zhou Shu''s inquiry, Jianmu did not move at all.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Little guy, are you scared?"


    The sapling shook suddenly, and a force came suddenly, and there was a feeling of rejection from a thousand miles away, and Zhou Shu also took two steps back.


    "Well, don''t be angry."


    Zhou Shu still smiled, "I''m just a little surprised. After the calamity, you have fallen into a stagnation. It doesn''t matter if the leaves are not long, even the roots in the ground have stopped growing. This is very worrying."


    The sapling did not move, it seemed very indifferent.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said sincerely, "In these days, I have taught you a lot of knowledge. You should understand that you are a sacred tree born with great spiritual wisdom and the greatest creature in the Xuanhuang world and even the heavens. I need you to grow as hard as you can. I need you to retrieve the memories of the past and the glory that belongs to you. I need you to be the pillar of the Xuanhuang Realm again. The pride of everyone, of course, is not just me, your mother��s Xuanhuang Realm, and from All creatures in the Profound Yellow Realm need you to do this. If you understand, shake the leaves."


    After a while, the blade shook slightly.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then we have reached a consensus, little guy, you can rest assured that everyone here and I will do our best to ensure your safety and let you grow as quickly as possible at any cost. In this process, you You must also do your best to solve problems for us. This is also for your growth considerations. You must know that almost all the realms of the heavens now regard the Xuanhuang realm as an enemy, and if you fall into their hands, it is difficult to protect Up."


    He stared at the sapling and nodded until the sapling shook again.


    Jianmu possesses great wisdom beyond the reach of other creatures, but after all, it is still ignorant and has no memory of the past, and Zhou Shu��s day and night education and flickering during this period of time finally convinced Jianmu that his destiny is tight with Zhou Shu and others. link together.


    For Jianmu, Zhou Shu couldn''t regard it as his own subordinate. The best way is to cooperate and cooperate with trust as much as possible.


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Little guy, now you are in trouble, so we have to find out the reason and solve it so that you can continue to grow. In this way, I will ask a few questions. If you are sure that I am asking the right thing, Then shake the leaves."


    He asked several questions one after another, such as the need for formation protection and more immortal energy resources, etc. The sapling did not move.


    As if thinking of something, he said slowly, "Is it because the demon refining world is too weak?"


    Almost at the same time as the question was over, the blade immediately shook.


    "Sure enough, it is too weak to bear the calamity of good fortune," Zhou Shu seems to have realized, "Even if you can block the calamity, things will happen in the demon refining world, such as the demon refining world is half destroyed, the origin is sleeping, or even completely collapsed."


    Looking at the sapling that was shaking again, Zhou Shu slowly said, "Then don''t worry, I will find a way."


    Walking out of the valley, Zhou Shu''s face was a bit bad.


    Old Hu walked carefully behind him, "Master, I am making progress too slowly."


    "No, your progress is not slow. It''s just that the requirements for building wood are too high," Zhou Shuwei smiled. "It is also because we think too simple to support the entire Xuanhuang world, even if it is just a few feet. The small tree, the required resources are too large, and we cannot meet the requirements."


    Old Hu was a little upset, "I knew it, I should let it sprout later."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "No one will miss an opportunity like Fusang. It''s already like this now. Think about how to grow better."


    "In the Demon Realm, we can only rely on some materials to maintain the creatures in the Jianmu and Demon Refining Realms." Hu Lao hesitated. "If you are in Outland, you can swallow the origins of other realms to grow quickly. In the realm of the Lord or the newborn, we can..."


    Having said this, he immediately stopped seeing Zhou Shu''s expression again, "Master, I''ve lost a word."


    "It��s a very good idea to swallow other realms to grow quickly. It may not be a hundred years before your demon refining realm can be expanded several times, but in this case, don��t tell me anymore. It��s better not to even think about it. Lao, when you are still here, this is impossible to achieve," Zhou Shu glanced at Hu Lao calmly, "Someday you stand on your own, go and do it again."


    "Master, I know it was wrong. I also want Jianmu to grow up quickly and help the master."


    Hu Lao felt cold all over, and suddenly realized that he had made a big bogey, he hurriedly fell down and buried his head deeply.


    Zhou Shuli stopped, and slowly said, "How many times have you tasted the sweetness of Hu Lao, Heishawu, Tianlu Realm, and Di Herring Realm? But those are either unowned or With the permission of the source, and you and I have carried on the cause and effect because of this, I don��t know how in the future."


    Old Hu repeatedly said, "I''m sorry, Master."


    "Get up, I don''t want to teach you."


    Zhou Shu continued to walk forward, "Remember, this kind of opportunity is very difficult to have, and I will give it to you with it, but don''t move other thoughts, don''t try to influence me."


    "I see, master."


    Hu Lao stood up, wiped the sweat from his forehead, respectfully following Zhou Shu.


    He was really shocked the moment he heard "self-reliance".


    Now he is used to following Zhou Shu. If Zhou Shu gives up on him, he really doesn��t know what to do. He has personally experienced how dangerous the heavens are. If it weren��t for Zhou Shu, he might have been gone now. How could it be developed to the current level, the huge demon refining world of millions of square meters, with all things colorful and miracles inside, and seeing that there will be self-conscious creatures.


    If in the past he still had the thought of using Zhou Shu to become a sacred artifact, now it is no longer at all. Only listening to Zhou Shu is the only answer.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think thoughtfully, "During this period of time in the Demon Realm, building wood and refining Demon Realm can be maintained, and it will not take long.


    "I do everything to my master."


    Hu Lao nodded busy.


    Zhou Shu ignored him. He believed that Mr. Hu could not betray him. It was just that Mr. Hu said something completely inconsistent with his philosophy, which still made him dissatisfied. It seems that Mr. Hu is a little fluttering, and he needs to improve. Some strength too.


    Zhou Shu knew that his strength far surpassed most Taiyi Daluo, but Jin Xian''s own realm was placed here, and there was still something missing.


    Speaking of which, Lian Xiangru had spent a lot of good fortune, and his time on the Golden Immortal had actually stayed a little longer.

 Chapter 2806: You want to be beautiful

    "All you want is here."


    Xiao Su put down a roll of paper and subconsciously looked behind Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t look, I won''t let you sell things this time."


    "Oh."


    Xiao Su nodded, but didn''t feel relieved as expected. It was always a bit uncomfortable to hear Zhou Shu''s mercy, but she also made a lot of money to help Zhou Shu in business, but suddenly stopped and became a little uncomfortable, and she felt lost.


    Zhou Shu opened the roll of paper and looked at it while ruining it, and it was over in a few breaths.


    "finish watching?"


    Xiao Su frowned, a little skeptical, "Don''t perfuse me, although it is your money, it is also very important to me."


    "Don''t worry, remember it all."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Let''s set off today, go to the Demon Soldier Pool in Qishan Town, and you will go with me."


    Xiao Su nodded, his brows still locked, "Okay, I''ll go with you, but the point is the Demon Blood Pond, don''t forget."


    "Devil blood pool is not so easy to enter."


    Zhou Shu walked down and said, "You have written very clearly. The Demon Blood Pool is guarded by the Demon Race. Not only do you have to pay a fee to enter, but also only the Demon Race can enter. It is difficult to enter, let alone. Destroy, and the Devil Blood Pool of Dark River Town you most want to destroy, the entire town is the demon guard of the demon lord, there are at least three demon lord resident, that is even more difficult."


    Xiao Su stared at Zhou Shu, "If it''s not difficult, why should I help you do so much? You promised me."


    Zhou Shu and her looked at each other for a while, feeling her nervousness and anxiety, and nodded with a smile, "I agreed, okay, don''t think too much, let''s go."


    Unsure whether it was relaxed or something else, Xiao Su nodded obediently.


    During this period of time with Zhou Shu, she found that she believed in Zhou Shu more and more. Maybe she had been alone for too long, and finally found someone who could treat and understand her equally, and she couldn''t help but trust her.


    Half-demon and half-demon, she is an extremely embarrassing existence in the Demon Realm, not to mention that she still persistently wants to leave the Demon Race.


    Out of town.


    As if thinking of something, Xiao Su stopped, "You are a businessman, you should buy a mount, otherwise it is easy to be suspicious."


    Looking at Xiao Su hanging in the air, Zhou Shu smiled, "Can you take me there?"


    "Take you to fly?"


    Xiao Su resolutely refused, "Don''t think, this is not what I should do."


    "Then I''ll take you."


    Zhou Shu took out the demon cow bag, a tall demon cow appeared in front of him, Zhou Shu rushed up, "Let''s go together, it''s very stable."


    "Are you a demon cow?"


    Little Sutton was there, with many doubts and even anxiety, "I have never seen such a demon cow, and, have you not found it? It is very strong, I may not be able to beat it, how could it be a A magic cow?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "It''s fine if it can be used, but it is indeed a very special demon cow. I call it Red Bull."


    This weird red and black demon cow made a lot of noise when it first appeared in the world of refining demons. Several hills were overthrown by it. Zhou Shu tried to tame it more than a dozen times without any effect. The oil and salt did not enter, ignoring Zhou Shu, no matter how powerful Zhou Shu suppressed it, it would still resolutely resist, absolutely ignoring anything Zhou Shu said, ignoring it, not understanding it.


    ����Zhou Shu is quite sure that the wisdom of this demon cow is not low, and even the average demon cow can understand commands, how could it not.


    Just when he was unable to do anything, the little stone appeared.


    Things suddenly became simple. Little Stone didn''t even use a stick. He just touched the head of the demon cow twice, and the demon cow obediently obeyed. This made Zhou Shu very puzzled. Could it be this evil and that devil monkey? Is the nemesis of this demon cow failing?


    It might be true.


    That Linxie that demon monkey is the nemesis of many demons, and the demon cow is no exception.


    In short, the demon cow listened very much to the little stone, and then little stone gave the demon cow to Zhou Shu, and the demon cow completely obeyed Zhou Shu''s order.


    Let it go wherever it goes, fast as fast as possible, slow as slow as possible, and never take a half step back if it wants it to rush. It is a pet that is more obedient than Caiying. Of course, Little Stone and Caiying are not pets. .


    Usually Red Bull stays in the realm of refining demon, and will come out only when something happens.


    Raising demon cows in the world of demon refining is not a big problem. Demon cows know how to restrain themselves, rarely use demon energy, and are very obedient. It is worth mentioning that Zhou Shu did not feed it monsters such as demon mountain grass, but rather It has the savage patterns of the Nine Profound Star Array carved on its body, allowing it to absorb the power around it to grow. This may be regarded as a kind of purification, but the result is uncertain, and it seems that there is no problem at present.


    "It is not a special demon cow, it is not a demon cow."


    Xiao Su hesitated, "I felt an unusually powerful aura from it, even stronger than the Demon Lord."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Don''t care about these details, won''t you come up?"


    Of course, Red Bull must have the power of the Demon God, this is the root reason Zhou Shu left it, the purification of wild lines, etc., are all means of trying to understand this power, and there is no result yet.


    "I don''t sit in a demon cow, let alone what you don''t know what it is, let''s go, let''s go."


    Xiao Su gave up and explained to Zhou Shu, and gave him a disgusted look at , but from time to time he looked sideways at Red Bull with suspicion.


    She also suspected that the demon cow had accepted the power of the demon god, but Zhou Shu didn��t care and she didn��t want to say it. If it causes trouble��it will almost certainly cause trouble, just look at Zhou Shu��s true ability and solve it. She was there anyway when she couldn''t. In Xishan Realm, no one really wanted to offend her.


    The Red Bull''s speed is very fast, more than ten times faster than the average Demon Bull, and it is extremely stable, and there is no difference between sitting on it and sitting on a chair at home.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied.


    "Qishan Town is one of the three largest magic pools in the Xishan world, right?"


    "Yes, I wrote it very clearly. You still ask me? There are a lot of demons there every month. Demons who want demons usually go there, and the demons there are easy to talk. The magic soldier chooses the owner voluntarily, and he often gives a relatively low price."


    "That''s not bad, if you choose me, you can save some money."


    "Do you dream that the magic soldier will choose a practitioner? It''s good if you can go in, but don''t expect them to give you a good face. The magician generally doesn''t like merchants and feels blaspheming the magic soldier they refine."


    "Are there **** soldiers and earth demon soldiers?"


    "You want to be beautiful, this kind of thing may not appear in a hundred years, and the last time the Earth Demon Soldier appeared in the Xishan Realm was a matter of more than two hundred years. Besides, you can''t buy it when it appears. Things will only be handed over to the demons themselves."


    "Oh, what if the demon soldiers choose me on their own?"


    "You are stupid, I said it is impossible!"


    "Don''t say anything is impossible, just in case."


    "..."


    I didn''t gossip with Xiaosu, and the journey didn''t feel lonely. After a few days before I knew it, a town much smaller than Xishan Town appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 2807: Demon soldiers appear

    Although the town is small, there are many people, many of whom are strong.


    Zhou Shu saw at least two demons and some demons who were slightly lower than the demons. They gathered in front of a small house, and they lined up in an orderly manner. Zhou Shu was stunned.


    "There is the entrance of the Demon Soldier Pool. Even if the Great Demon Lord comes, you have to line up."


    Xiao Su saw Zhou Shu''s doubts, "If the chaos offends the demon master, don''t even think about getting the demon soldier here."


    "Let''s go too."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked over, standing behind the line.


    Many demons looked at Zhou Shu with a hint of surprise. After seeing Xiao Su behind him, they were even more surprised.


    Zhou Shu glanced slightly, his eyes quickly fell on a person, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he nodded. He was a very young cultivator with a tall stature, at least one foot in height. It is also prominent among ethnic groups.


    Regarding Zhou Shu''s friendliness, he only squinted his eyes and brought some threats inside.


    "That person is Cai Gang."


    Xiao Su whispered, using a rare language that only Zhou Shu could understand.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I can see that the strength is indeed okay."


    "It''s just okay. The result of my investigation is very strong, and he is the core disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Even the Demon Lord does not dare to provoke him. He has already made a name in the Xishan Realm. There is no Mozu standing, worried about causing trouble to his upper body," Xiao Su gave Zhou Shu a disgusted look, "Look at you again, it''s all crowded together."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I am a businessman and don''t care about this."


    Xiao Su hated it even more, "You businessman, most of it is my credit."


    "Haha, those who can do more."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and laughed even louder, attracting many demons to look and contempt.


    "Look at these nasty merchants, they are all coming directly to the Demon Pool."


    "Anything that passes through their hands will be several times more expensive, which is really hateful."


    "Better not let him in."


    "I also think so, but the merchant has money and can''t stop it."


    Zhou Shu ignored these words. His attention was still on Cai Gang. It was also forced. During the waiting time, Cai Gang spied on him seven times, of which he used Ten Thousand Souls. Zong''s spiritism, once even directly wanted to invade.


    Sure enough, he is a big sect disciple, he has no scruples.


    Most of the laws in the demon world are restricted. It is difficult for ordinary people to directly use the power of the soul, but the spirit power can exert some effects of the soul power, avoiding some of the limitations of the demon world. This is the special feature of the soul. The technique is also the reason why the Ten Thousand Soul Sect can stand in the heavens and become the ruler of the sect.


    Zhou Shu also knows spirit skills, but he didn''t fight back for the time being. Let''s see what purpose Cai Gang has for coming here.


    Before long, Zhou Shu lined up in front of the house.


    The demon guarding the gate kept his face cold and made no secret of his hatred of the practitioner, "You can''t go in."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I pay ten times the price, others give the magic jade, I give the fairy jade, you can also get more, yes, I also brought some magic weapon materials, the magic refiner should need it very much. If you keep me out, maybe..."


    "enough."


    The Mozu stepped aside and said in disgust, "You go in."


    Zhou Shu paid some fairy jade and walked in strode, a few curses came from behind him.


    Zhou Shu ignored himself, smiling to Xiao Su, "You are a good way."


    Xiao Su said indifferently, "There is no Demon Race who is not short of money. As long as you have money, you can go to most places except Demon Blood Pool."


    The room is a downward passage, dark, with a little light shining.


    Going through a several-mile long passage, the front opens up.


    The vast underground space, in the middle is a blood-colored pond, square and square, with a length and width of more than a hundred meters. The water in the pool is tumbling, and large and large bubbles continue to pop up on the surface of the water, giving up bursts of red smoke. , It was similar to the underground lava Zhou Shu had seen, but not so hot.


    The pond was already full of demons, and most of their eyes were fixed in the water with an urgent expression.


    "Come out, come out!"


    I don''t know where there was an exclamation, and the huge place was immediately quiet.


    A long spear rose slowly in the pool, about three feet long, with a hollow head and two rows of sharp teeth, like open fish mouths. The body of the spear was also covered with scales, and the tail was divided into several branches. , Looks more like a weird long fish.


    It slowly emerged from the bottom of the pool, stopped on the surface, and fell with the pool water, as if there was life.


    "Ogre Gun!"


    "Medium Demon Soldier!"


    "The Lord Selection Ceremony begins!"


    With a few loud bells, a demon raced out of the crowd and walked slowly over the pond.


    Much like a human being, except for two more eyes and two hands, he looks like a wise and majestic old man.


    As the old man appeared, the demons became excited and shouted endlessly.


    "Come on, I need you!"


    "You become my weapon, I give you supreme glory!"


    "I swear by Xili Gushan to defend you to the death!"


    They all use different languages ??from different places, but the meanings are the same. They all want to attract the demon soldiers to choose themselves and they don��t stop shouting. There are also many demons praying in a variety of weird postures and manners. .


    Zhou Shu curiously asked, "Is this useful?"


    Xiao Su shook his head, "I don''t know, but other than this, there is no other way. No one knows how the magic soldier chooses the master. It is all luck. Maybe this will work."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Don''t you try?"


    Xiao Su frowned, "I don''t use magic soldiers. I hate it when I see it. I have to try you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I tried it and it won''t work."


    He believes that there is such a thing as a demon soldier choosing a master, but it should be a good demon soldier like the world demon soldier, not the fish in front of him, at least he can''t feel that there is any wisdom on the fish, how can it be self? Choose the owner?


    But the attitude of these demons is also useful.


    Because most of the people who chose them were not the magic weapon, but the magic refiner. It should not be difficult for the magic refiner to do something to point the magic weapon. If their devotion to the magic weapon can impress the magic refiner, It''s tantamount to moving the magic soldier.


    Everyone''s attention was on the Demon Soldier and the Demon Refining Master, and Zhou Shu calmly raised his sleeves towards the direction of the Demon Soldier.


    There is a Kunlun mirror in the sleeve.


    This is the purpose of Zhou Shulai''s Demon Soldier Pool. He also bought the Demon Soldier and wanted to understand Samsara through the Demon Soldier and the Demon Blood Pool. Now the Demon Soldier just released is right in front of his eyes, and he will never miss it.


    The Kunlun mirror quickly became dim, and there was no image in the little smoke, but a dazzling light suddenly appeared.


    The light was fleeting, and Zhou Shu immediately put the Kunlun mirror back into the demon refining world.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly condensed. This situation had never been seen before, but at the moment that light appeared, he felt a familiar breath, or power, the same power as when he used the void for a lifetime.


    The power of reincarnation.


    Inspired the power of reincarnation?

 Chapter 2808: Almost a little bit

    Seeing Zhou Shu who was in a sluggish state, Xiao Su was a little strange, but it was not the first time, she didn''t say anything.


    Not long after, the magic soldiers in the pool moved.


    Like a flexible fish, walking in the pool, it quickly swam to a demon, and then jumped up.


    The Demon Race''s face was full of disbelief. After a while, he took the Demon Soldier into his hand. The whole person was shining, glowing with a strange brilliance, and jumped and jumped, shouting a lot of everyone The weird voice that I couldn''t understand was extremely excited.


    "I didn''t choose me again. I have been here for more than a month."


    "More than a month? Someone stayed for three years!"


    "Am I not good enough, **** it!"


    "Don''t blaspheme the demon soldier, otherwise you won''t have your turn!"


    "No, no, it''s me who scolded me, how could I say the magic soldier..."


    The other demons sighed for a while, how happy the demons right in front fell into the hands of others.


    "Sure enough, it was a ghost made by the demon master."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, and he clearly felt that there was a subtle and unsearchable special magic power between the demon refiner and the demon soldier. It was that magic power that led the demon soldier to the demon clan.


    Same as he thought.


    "what did you say."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, "What the hell, were you just thinking about this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yeah, just treat it as if you didn''t hear it."


    He was sluggish just now, and of course he wasn''t thinking about the connection between the demon soldier and the demon refiner. It was the result of multi-tasking, and the main energy was in reincarnation.


    In fact, the conclusion is not difficult to draw. The light is a sign that the Kunlun mirror has absorbed the power of reincarnation. Before the Kunlun mirror has been consuming the power of reincarnation, this time it is absorbed. The newly released magic soldier undoubtedly has the power of reincarnation. Perceived by the Kunlun Mirror, it was absorbed into the mirror immediately.


    For Zhou Shu, this is of course a good thing, and Kunlun Jing can be supplemented, and it is great.


    And he also used this to realize the power of reincarnation. As for the magic soldier who loses the power of reincarnation, what changes will happen is not what Zhou Shu needs to care about. The most likely thing is that this magic soldier will no longer save the user in the future. The Kunlun Mirror can''t reveal its past.


    The appearance of this phenomenon in the newly released demon soldiers shows that there is indeed the power of reincarnation in the demon blood pool.


    He was in the right direction, and he came to the right place. Based on his past understanding of reincarnation, as long as he can understand how the power of reincarnation in the demon blood pool is generated, he will understand and understand the law of reincarnation.


    The magician left the magic weapon pool, and the demons began to wait again, waiting for the next magic weapon to appear.


    Zhou Shu stared at the blood pond and seemed to mutter to himself, "What would happen if I jumped down?"


    Xiao Su''s indifferent face showed a look of panic, and said anxiously, "You don''t want to die, I will tell you the consequences."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It will be considered as destroying the magic pool, affecting the birth of the magic soldier, and possibly being beaten by the angry demons. The skin will be lost the last time. As a practitioner, I am afraid that the result will be even worse... ��"


    Xiao Su said affirmatively, "It''s not worse, you will definitely be killed."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Are you sure?"


    Xiao Su is very serious, "I am sure that the Demon Soldier Pool and Demon Blood Pool are the most important and precious things of the Demon Race. They will never be allowed to be contaminated by practitioners. If you want to jump down, even if you are not eroded by the demon energy inside, you will definitely They will be killed by the surrounding demons, and even the pool of demons will be closed for a few years to completely remove the traces of practitioners, and no demons will be born for several years."


    "That said, it''s not a good thing for the demons."


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, "So if you want to destroy the Demon Blood Pool, just find hundreds of practitioners to jump down?"


    "The truth is like this. As long as you can find those people, they are willing to give up their lives and jump down," Xiao Su nodded, "But ordinary practitioners can''t, they will be swallowed by the Demon Blood Pool in an instant. As for Dark River Town The demon blood pool is overwhelming, and the average cultivator can''t resist it at all. Let alone jump, they will be swallowed even if they stand on the side. To destroy the demon blood pool there, at least a few hundred golden immortals like you are not needed. Life."


    She glanced at Zhou Shu and frowned, "Don''t be whimsical. It''s impossible for anyone to do this kind of death."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu is dumb, it is indeed a bit unrealistic. Immortals and demons naturally restrain each other. For the same reason, in fact, if you want to destroy the blessed earth and cave sky, you only need to put some demons there. In fact, the demons destroy the Xuanhuang world like this. In Guoshan, the practitioners are not demons. They respect life and it is difficult to give up life like this.


    His eyes returned to the Demon Soldier Pond, seemingly thoughtful.


    Xiao Su frowned, "What on earth do you want to do, do you really want to go on? You can think about it, at the moment you make a move, all the demons here are your enemies, the most likely is you I was caught before jumping off."


    Zhou Shu turned around and smiled, "I just think about it."


    He really wants to go on. It is related to the law of reincarnation, and his thoughts are very strong. Only by personal experience can he understand the truth. It is not useless to try it with the spirit and consciousness. They can''t meet the requirements. They dissipate after touching the pool water. Exploration is simply impossible.


    Maybe you can try to put the fairy, or Red Bull?


    It may be a good idea to let the spirit and consciousness hide in the demon cow and go to the pond to explore it. It may be a good idea What do you do? "


    Suddenly there was an exclamation, Zhou Shu was stunned, someone noticed before he started?


    In the demons group, there was a small demons who seemed to be hit by someone, staggered a few times, and fell into the demon pool.


    All were shocked for a while.


    "Don''t fall into it!"


    "Damn it, are you going to die!"


    Many demon races stretched out their hands to grab, and the two demon monarchs rushed over directly, trying to stop the demon race.


    It is also strange to say that the Demon Race is like a loach, has escaped the interception of several people one after another, and is about to fall into the pool.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly an unusually thin hand stretched out from the bottom of the pool, and slapped the Demon Race away, far away.


    "unfortunately."


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly, unexpectedly there was still something in the pool.


    The Demon Race was obviously manipulated to fall down. Of course it was not Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu quickly noticed the abnormality. He acted on the occasion and immediately cast Spiritualism on the Demon Race, entrusting his divine consciousness, and relying on it. The demons explore the magic pool.


    I was almost able to go down.


    Withdrawing his spiritual thoughts, Zhou Shu glanced around. Who did it? Like him, they want to enter the magic pool.


    There will be no other answers.


    Here, no demons do not want to get demons, they will not do anything to affect the pool of demons.


    On the opposite shore, Cai has been looking at the water since he came in, and when he manipulated the Demon Race, I am afraid that only the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect could have this certainty. And at the moment the Demon Race was thrown out, his eyes Also changed.


    In those eyes, in addition to surprise, there seemed to be some resentment and excitement.


    This is a bit interesting.


    The demons who had been thrown out looked blank, already surrounded by guards, needless to say, there was a round of punches and kicks, and it was useless to let him defend in every possible way.

 Chapter 2809: Everyone was shocked

    There was a hustle and bustle beside the magic soldier pool.


    Xiao Su frowned and whispered, "It''s you..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No."


    Xiao Su didn''t believe it, "I think it''s you, who else would do such a thing besides you, what are you..."


    Zhou Shu ignored her.


    The thin arm, from appearing to disappearing, did not even reach a tenth of the breath. Between the sparks and sparks, Zhou Shu had no time to put his soul on it and missed the opportunity, but the image of that arm was still a clear memory. When he arrived in the sea of ??consciousness, he was trying to find something out of it.


    Through searching and calculating, it can be determined that that hand is different from any hand of any demon that Zhou Shu has seen, or that there is no obvious demon characteristic, and there is no vitality in it, which is not like there is. The demons of life, the most similar to that hand in Zhou Shu''s memory, were the four demon corpses in front of Huaguoshan Shuiliandong.


    That is what the monk became.


    They were completely contaminated by demon energy, and their whole bodies turned into the unique black of the demons, and there were only corpses, but the obsessions still existed, even if they died, they used the means of monks to protect the water curtain cave, and it took Zhou Shu to deal with them. A lot of thoughts.


    Only a cultivator can become a demon corpse that has no vitality but can act, it is impossible for the demons.


    Because the Demon Race itself is a collection of Demon Qi and Demon Blood, even the skeleton is composed of them, and there is no soul or other things. If you lose your life, the corpse will slowly dissolve in the Demon Pool and become a part of the pool water, and the practitioner But not, some parts can''t be dispelled by demonic energy, such as a tough body and obsession.


    The hand that stretched out just now felt like the hand of a demon corpse, more like a human than a demon.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "How can there be demons in the demon pool?"


    Xiao Su was stunned, "I don''t know, it may be a demon refiner. No one can touch the water except them. The message I gave you is very clear. The demon pool in Qishan Town is very large, with at least five demon refiners. The division is refining demon soldiers here, and the demon under the water may be one of them."


    The clamor soon subsided, and the demons eagerly waited for the arrival of the next demons.


    Because of an accident, a group of guards surrounded the edge of the Demon Pool, and the Demon Clan kept out.


    The wait is always very long. If there are demons who can''t wait, they will leave, but soon there will be other demons to supplement, and there will be basically no gaps.


    "coming!"


    Someone exclaimed in a low voice.


    The surface of the water suddenly turned up several feet high waves. In the middle of the magic pool, a huge vortex was gradually taking shape. The surrounding large chunks of bubbles continued to explode, and bursts of smoke rose up. The smoke was condensed but not dispersed, and merged into one. The red clouds hanging in the sky above the whirlpool are quite strange.


    "This... looks pretty good!"


    "At least it''s a high-class mortal soldier!"


    "Beg to the devil, give me strength!"


    The sentiment is exciting, and many demons have already begun to pray before seeing the demons show up.


    The two demon kings also raised their spirits. While staring at the surface of the water, they used dark energy to drive away the surrounding demons, so as to make their chances even greater. However, there are guards and demons, so they don''t dare to go too far. , It just took up a few feet of ground.


    This is also very satisfactory.


    Bang!


    A water column rushed out of the whirlpool, and there was a red light on the water column, which kept flashing, making people unable to look directly.


    Before long, the light, whirlpool and water column disappeared at the same time, and a magic soldier fell down and was floating on the water.


    It is a shield, about one foot long, like a bamboo tube cut out from it. The shield is dark red, and there are many dark spots that appear to be naturally formed on the surface of the shield. The shape is not special, but you can see that it is extremely defensive. Comprehensive, powerful, very good magic soldier.


    "Thousand Dark Shield!"


    "Superior mortal soldier!"


    "The Lord Selection Ceremony begins!"


    The old man walked out again, with a trace of regret on his face, and added, "It''s a pity that he was born a little earlier. If it can be deposited for another thousand years, it may not be impossible to become a magic weapon of heaven and earth."


    "Almost the Heaven and Earth Demon Soldier!?"


    "Did that guy make trouble just now? Kill him!"


    "You said, someone started it just now."


    "It''s not enough to be compensated if you die. That''s a demon soldier of heaven and earth."


    "Forget it, it may not be born without him, and we have no chance to get it."


    "That is, it''s time to be content to have a chance to get a superior mortal soldier."


    The Mozu argued for a few words, and soon used various methods to attract the attention of the magic soldiers, hoping to get the approval of the magic soldiers.


    Zhou Shu also started the action early, and took out the Kunlun mirror to take a photo at the moment the magic soldier appeared.


    The light was exceptionally dazzling and lasted as long as a few breaths. Obviously, the power of reincarnation in it was much greater than the one just now. Of course, Zhou Shu was prepared. Kunlun Mirror was still in the demon refining world, only temporarily opening a channel. Let the Kunlun Mirror shine on the magic soldier, even if it emits a big light, it will not be known.


    It is not a difficult task to open up temporary passages. After proper calculation, it is enough to tear the air layer at a specific location, and there are many benefits to doing so.


    It allows the characters in the demon refining world to perceive the outside world, and at the same time, it can also extract external things into the demon refining world.


    And when he noticed the magic shield, he felt more different.


    Not only is there life in that magic soldier, there is also a hint of wisdom ~ www.novelhall.com~ Different from the previous one, this one may really be able to choose its own master, it must be a good thing.


    Perceiving this, Zhou Shu had a clever move to open up another temporary passage to the demon refining world, releasing the Red Bull, so the breath of the Red Bull passed through the temporary passage and passed to the outside, which could also be sensed by the demons.


    What if you choose Red Bull?


    If a demon soldier with wisdom wants to choose his own master, he may focus on the strength of the demon clan.


    Of course, Red Bull''s strength can''t be compared to the Demon Lord, but it has been favored by the Demon God. It has the power of the Demon God on its body, and its future is better than the average Demon Lord.


    After rotating a few times, the Thousand Dark Shield recognized the direction and quickly glided like a flying boat on the water.


    The eyes of all demons are concentrated on the shield, and their moods are different.


    Those who are not in their direction are naturally annoyed, hated, and even yelling, while watching the shield coming towards them, they are all ecstatic, showing their piety to a greater extent, and some demons kowtow, Many green blood beads appeared on it.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant.


    If you read it right, the shield really came towards him.


    As the Thousand Dark Shield approached the shore, more and more demons were frustrated and vented. Only a few demons were still cheering, but they soon saw that the target point that the shield was going to was actually a practitioner. .


    "what?"


    "How can you choose a practitioner?"


    "Is that guy not a businessman, how could he be favored by the magic soldier?"


    "No, never allowed!"


    The noise became louder and louder, and many demons squeezed toward Zhou Shu. The two demons were also the most angry.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, only stretched out his hand to pull out the little Sura behind him.


    At the same time, Qian Dark Shield jumped out of the water and stopped in front of Xiao Su.


    Everyone was stunned, and Xiao Su was the same.

 Chapter 2810: Long in a daze

    Xiao Su is petite, much smaller than human cultivators, and is far from ordinary demons. Suspended behind Zhou Shu, almost no one noticed. Until then, many demons paid attention. To Xiao Su.


    Although she could not perceive much demon energy, it was indeed the demon race, and because of her unique appearance, some high-status demon races quickly recognized.


    "So it was her."


    "Sir, do you know?"


    "The only descendant of Great Demon Xishan, I heard that he is very disobedient, but the Great Demon still loves her very much."


    "Of course, it is his heir in the end, it is the guarantee of rebirth, and it is impossible for her to have trouble for herself."


    "Unexpectedly, the magic soldier chose her."


    The Demon Lord shook his head slightly and backed away. If a practitioner gets it, he will not hesitate to kill someone, but he can only give up if he changes to the Demon Clan, let alone a back-stage Demon Clan.


    The Demon Lord took the lead to retreat, and the other Demon Races could only retreat and return to their original positions, only keeping their eyes here, paying attention to the Demon Soldier and Xiao Su.


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Congratulations, Xiao Su."


    "How can you choose me?"


    Xiao Su frowned, "Impossible, I haven''t revealed any demon aura. It''s you again, right?"


    Zhou Shu did not deny, "Thank you so much anyway, you can put it away first."


    Xiao Su shook his head in disgust, "I don''t want it, and I don''t want to put it away."


    It��s not difficult to put away, the magic crystal of the demon clan can store a lot of items, but Xiao Su��s magic crystal is very pure, and has hardly been contaminated with demon energy since she was born. She is required to collect this demon-powered Thousand Dark Shield. Magic Crystal, that is absolutely impossible.


    "Then I will help you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and put the shield into the demon refining world and threw it beside the Red Bull.


    Unexpected things happened. The Thousand Dark Shield seemed to be attracted. For example, the iron piece encountered the magnet and flew toward the Red Bull. From bottom to top, it tightly stuck to the abdomen of the Red Bull, bringing the most vulnerable of the Red Bull. Protect the part.


    With an extra layer of shield armor, Red Bull was also a little excited, shaking his head there.


    At the moment when the two were connected, Zhou Shu clearly felt that the vitality of the shield had disappeared.


    To be precise, it is not disappearing, but it merges with the vitality of Red Bull, and the two become a whole.


    "It really fits."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, the monsters and the magic soldiers merged with each other. Such a miracle is not seen in the fairy world, but it is certainly not a bad thing. Red Bull''s ability should be improved a lot. Think about it, if it can attract a few more Demon soldiers, will they become stronger?


    Of course, Zhou Shu didn''t forget to take two shots with a Kunlun mirror.


    no effect.


    It can be seen that the power of reincarnation in the Thousand Dark Shield has been emptied by the Kunlun Mirror, and it may no longer be able to retain memories.


    In other words, it is possible to absorb the power of reincarnation only when it is just born, and after the time has passed, the power of reincarnation will be integrated into the magic soldier and exert the effect of reincarnation in the magic soldier, and Kunlun Mirror cannot absorb it. Can only perceive the reincarnation.


    After further confirming the guess, Zhou Shu randomly took out a fairy artifact and took a photo with a Kunlun mirror.


    The method he used was to recover it in a hundred times.


    The mirror surface shook slightly, Zhou Shu also felt the power of reincarnation, and his mind tightened.


    Resurrection of a hundred lives is another usage of the reincarnation state. It reflects the various past lives of objects or people in the mirror, regardless of whether the object has the power of reincarnation or not. However, this is only useful after understanding the law of reincarnation.


    Zhou Shu had many expectations, but there was nothing in the mirror except the fog.


    Sure enough, it is not enough to improve the understanding of the law of reincarnation at present, but what is different from the past is that after Zhou Shu used the law this time, he clearly felt the reaction of Kunlun Mirror, that is to say, he was slightly close to the law of reincarnation. Instead of relying entirely on Kunlun Mirror, this is a good improvement.


    Maybe it won��t be long before we will be able to realize the real world recovery.


    At that time, borrowing the power of Kunlun Mirror, he can open a brand new world.


    As for now, still try to absorb as much power as possible.


    In the future, when using the magic formula, it will definitely consume a lot of the power of reincarnation, it is rare to find a place to supplement it, and it is not to be missed.


    Xiaosu behind him said, "You have been in a daze for a long time."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Why do you always pay attention to me."


    "Then I''ll go. Anyway, I''m not interested in the magic soldier and the magic soldier pool at all. I have time to think about how to make money." Xiao Su turned around, his wings almost touched Zhou Shu, bringing out a burst of light. wind.


    "Don''t, don''t," Zhou Shu hurriedly stopped, "You are here, I have something to ask you, I won''t be in a daze."


    Xiao Su Li stopped, with a trace of pride.


    Zhou Shu nodded, as if to understand something, "Do you want to talk to me, do you want to learn about the immortal world through me, or to learn from me?"


    "Both."


    Xiao Su is very calm, "You are interested in all the information of the demons, but I am on the contrary. I am interested in everything in the fairy world. I stay in the Xishan Town Tavern, just to learn more about the race, especially your practice. The...I will definitely go to the fairy world in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I paid a price for getting information from you. What price are you going to pay for getting information from me?"


    Xiao Su''s mouth tightened, as if he was making a decision. Just when he was ready to speak, Zhou Shu spoke first, "Just talk, I don''t need any price, what do you want to know, I will tell you~ www.novelhall.com~ But one thing, when I am thinking, try not to disturb me."


    "you."


    Xiao Su raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhou Shu angrily, but soon lowered his head and lowered his eyes, "Fine."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "You must be planning to become a cultivator in the future, right?"


    "of course."


    Xiao Su raised his head, his eyes firm, "I am not a demon, I am a practitioner."


    "I don''t know how your obsession came into being..." Zhou Shu paused, "It doesn''t matter. Since you want to be a practitioner, you have to recognize that you are a practitioner from your heart."


    "I know this. I have asked many people. The most important thing for a practitioner is the heart, and I will definitely hold it."


    Xiao Su answered very seriously, with a stubborn light in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction, "Yes, appearance is not important. Even if you are a qualified practitioner who understands and guards your heart, not many immortal realms can do this, Xiao Su, I believe you can You can do it, but some of your habits have to be changed. You have to make yourself like a cultivator. It''s not enough to just keep your body away from the devil energy and blood, and not to practice the magic power."


    Xiao Su wondered, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It''s hard to tell. I will show you a few books on the Great Dao of the Immortal Realm. If you don''t understand, you can ask me, but there is one point to explain. If you can accept it, you can accept it. If you can��t accept it, you don��t have to change it forcibly to avoid problems.��


    "Then I will try."


    Xiao Su seemed thoughtful, "Actually, I have read some books in the fairy world, but I don''t quite understand it. If you are willing to help me out, thank you."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, took out a few books and handed them to her.


    Righteous Qi Songs, On Gods, and Heavenly Questions, are all great classics, which contain laws that are not in the devil world, the law of good and evil, the law of soul, the law of the five elements, etc. Can Xiao Su who has never left the devil really understand anything?

 Chapter 2811: What you want to do

    After Qian''an Shield was born, the water in the pool was calm for several days.


    Some demons couldn''t wait to leave, but more demons came, and the edge of the demon pool was full of standing, and there was almost no place to stand.


    There are more demons, crowded and noisy.


    During the noise, the pool water suddenly surged, and a magic soldier was slowly floating from the bottom.


    As if they were being spotted, the demons all yelled, using various methods, making it even more noisy for a while, and the guards were so busy but unable to.


    At this moment, a demon race was crowded out of the crowd and stumbled into the pool water. A few guards rushed to block it. On the other side, another demon race directly rushed out of the crowd and jumped into the demon pool. Several demons fought each other while getting closer and closer to the water.


    Press the gourd to float the scoop, the magic soldier hasn''t appeared, and there is a chaos in front of the magic soldier pool.


    Obviously, someone made trouble again this time.


    Still unwilling.


    Zhou Shu secretly rejoiced, and quietly sent divine thoughts on the demon races running to the demon pool.


    Although there were more demons bewitched this time, the guards and other demons were not vegetarian. Those demons were held down as soon as they showed a little movement, but they attracted the attention of most demons.


    In the demons group, a person jumped out suddenly, falling into the pool like a cannonball.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, that person turned out to be Cai Gang, couldn''t help but go down? But in a blink of an eye, Zhou Shu realized that it was not actually Cai Gang, but a very similar true soul body. As for Cai Gang himself, he had already disappeared.


    The opportunity should not be missed. In a flash, a soul hiding technique with divine consciousness was printed on the true soul body.


    Given Zhou Shu''s familiarity with the True Soul Body and his understanding of the Ten Thousand Soul Patriarchal Art, Cai Gang''s True Soul Body is basically impossible to discover this divine sense. If it were Cai Gang himself, Zhou Shu would be a little bit jealous.


    Suddenly, most of the guards and demons didn''t have time to stop, only the old man who announced the demons greeted him.


    The four arms stretched abruptly, the joints were jagged, like four flexible chains, on which red light entangled, making a thunderbolt-like sound. The left circle and the right circle, smashed upwards and swept down, and went away extremely fast, enclosing the shadow of the person in the middle. .


    The old man stared in all directions, his four arms suddenly locked.


    Anyone can think that the person caught in the middle will be crushed to pieces and die miserably.


    The only thing that I thought of did not become reality. There were a few deep noises. Although the four arms touched together, the person in the middle was not injured at all. He was like an unreal phantom, passing through his arms and continuing to Falling down, I''m about to fall into the pool.


    Whoosh.


    The skinny arm reappeared and hit the man with a palm.


    It just didn''t knock the person flying, the person''s body instantly softened, as if mucus wrapped around the arm, fell into the water with the arm, and disappeared quickly.


    Looking at the magic soldier pool, everyone was stunned.


    "Did it fall?"


    "That seems to be a practitioner, right?"


    "Yes, I remember it was Cai Gang. A few days ago, he fought against Liubai Demon Lord. In the end, there was no difference between victory and defeat. For this reason, Cai Gang was appreciated by Liubai Demon Lord and was able to walk freely in the Xishan world. ."


    "What did he run into the magic pool?"


    "It must be for destruction, he is a practitioner, and a practitioner is the worst."


    All the demons talked a lot, but several demons were stern and angry.


    "Damn, **** practitioner!"


    "I said I shouldn''t let the practitioners in, they were not at ease!"


    "What should we do now?"


    "For the time being, we will close the Demon Soldier Pool and talk about it after solving it."


    Under the command of the demon master, the guards quickly acted and took the demon races out of the demon army pool. Zhou Shu was also taken out, and at the same time he received a vicious curse, if it weren''t for Xiao Su on the side. The Shang has been blessing, maybe more than just cursing.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t care, his attention was on divine thoughts.


    At the moment when Divine Mind entered the Demon Soldier Pool, he felt a huge change. The power of the true soul body was stripped, and replaced by the real body. Obviously, after the true soul body entered the Demon Soldier pool, Cai Gang immediately Using the swap body, he moved himself to the position of the true soul body and replaced the true soul body at the same time.


    This is the tactics of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and it works with the true soul body. If it is used by the strong, it can be transferred instantly even if it is separated by one or two realms.


    Cai Gang is not a strong one, but there is no problem if the distance is close.


    He wants to enter the magic weapon pool by himself, not with his true soul body.


    This is obviously costly, but speaking of it, he has advanced to the Demon Pool in the face of so many demons and has become the enemy of the entire Xishan Realm. It shows that he doesn''t care about the cost at all. What is it, so he would rather enter like this. Magic pool?


    At this moment, Zhou Shu inevitably became curious about Cai Gang.


    I don''t know the answer now, but I may know it later.


    The Soul Concealment Technique attached to Cai Gang��s body was not discovered by Cai Gang, or it was because Cai Gang had to concentrate on dealing with the water in the Demon Pool, or he had something more important in his heart, and he didn��t even notice. , No matter what, it is a good thing for Zhou Shu.


    It is a pity that Divine Sense was blocked by the Demon Soldier Pool, Zhou Shu could not receive the message, nor could he command Divine Sense.


    But it doesn��t matter much. Even if it��s a ray of divine thought, there is a sense of autonomous action. As long as it��s safe not to be discovered, that ray of divine thought will definitely bring back the information Zhou Shu wants, about the magic soldier pool, and Cai Just.


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "Someone did what you wanted to doYes, he succeeded."


    Zhou Shu nodded, as if a little regret that the person was not himself.


    "Don''t think about it, you should be fortunate. He must be fierce. He will be besieged as soon as he comes out, and he will be corroded by the devil blood and the devil in the pool." Xiao Su shook his head, "I don''t know the meaning of this. , It''s simply to die, a demon can also be said to work hard for the demon soldier, why is he?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "A person will always do things that others can''t understand. Everyone is the same."


    "Is this the thinking of the practitioner, I know."


    Xiao Su nodded thoughtfully, "Where are we going now, do you plan to stay in Qishan Town?"


    "Of course, I haven''t seen enough magic soldiers, how can I leave."


    Zhou Shu glanced around, "It should be a long time before returning to normal here. Now I plan to go out and have a look, Xiao Su, if you want to stay here and read books, I have no objection. Those books are okay, I see you. It was serious just now."


    "it is good."


    Xiao Su nodded and glanced at Zhou Shu, "I''ll be waiting for you here, but remember, don''t conflict with the demons, just call me in the town if you have anything to do."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and strode out, "Don''t worry, I''m a businessman, I can''t provoke them."


    Xiao Su was still shouting from behind, "Don''t ride your demon bull, it''s easy to get into trouble."


    She really cares about Zhou Shu''s safety.


    Zhou Shu ignored it and walked quickly into the green mist.


    Of course he can''t ride Red Bull. Now riding Red Bull does it mean that he got the Thousand Dark Shield himself? He was not so ostentatious yet.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2812: Brother please

    Not far out of the town, Zhou Shufei went up in the sky, opening the eighth sense to visit.


    He is looking for Cai Gang''s true soul body.


    He can be sure that Cai Gang��s True Soul Body is near the town. Cai Gang who entered the Demon Pool before must be him and he has never gone out. In other words, Cai Gang and True Soul Body have exchanged twice in a short time. , This requires a lot of cultivation base, and with Cai Gang''s cultivation base, it can only be achieved if the two are very close, not more than one million li.


    This range is actually not small, but it is not difficult to find. It is naturally not difficult to find a fixed target.


    Now Cai Gang��s body is in the magic weapon pool, his mind and consciousness are all blocked, and his true soul is uncontrolled. Therefore, Cai Gang must have given instructions to keep the true soul still, obviously, Cai Gang is leaving After the magic weapon pool, the body cannot be surrounded by the demons, and the third exchange must be performed. At this time, if the true soul body does not stand still, but leaves the exchange range by voluntary action, Cai Gang will It was awful, so he had to stay still. As for the true soul body, he would definitely give up if he wanted to enter the magic weapon pool.


    The air is extremely devilish, and flying monsters come to harass from time to time.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care much, he changed his face now, he didn''t need to act as a businessman, he could show his ability freely.


    I don''t know when Cai Gang will be able to come out, but the sooner he finds it, the better.


    After about an hour, Zhou Shu found the target in a nearly closed crater.


    Cai Gang''s true soul body is sitting in a formation, focusing on cultivating, and the crater is densely covered with soul silk clouds, which is nearly a hundred miles in radius.


    The Soul Silk Cloud is a unique technique of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It can prevent others from spying, and it also has a good attack effect. If you rush in, it will be difficult to get rid of the Soul Silk Cloud. For example, soul explosion, soul silk entanglement, etc., are very troublesome.


    The protection is very tight.


    However, it was not difficult for Zhou Shu. He knew very well about the soul silk cloud, which was composed of soul power and divine consciousness, but at the moment Cai Gang could not control the divine consciousness. As for pure soul power, it was not difficult to fool them.


    Pulling out a strand of Soul Silk Cloud and doing a little simulation, Zhou Shu also turned into the same Soul Silk Cloud in the eyes of the Soul Silk Cloud, only slightly larger.


    After a while, Zhou Shu entered the crater, standing not far from the real soul, waiting quietly.


    This wait is several hours.


    Suddenly, Cai Gang, who was cultivating, opened his eyes, with a strange smile on his face.


    At the same time, Zhou Shu also received feedback from Divine Mind. For a time, a lot of information poured into the sea of ??consciousness.


    Cai Gang stood up. At this time, it was obviously not the real soul body, but the body. He saw Zhou Shu at a glance. A few fierce lights suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he strode towards Zhou Shu, while the surrounding souls clouded. Instantly turned into thick barriers, encircling Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t panic, just raised his hand, "Brother Cai, how do you know that there is a demon corpse in the demon pool?"


    Cai Gang stood up suddenly, and the whole person was stunned, "You, what did you say?!"


    The secret in my heart was suddenly revealed. I was still a stranger, and it was difficult for anyone to keep calm. So what did the brother mean?


    "In Xia Xiang Ni Si, he is the core disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Zong Geng Sect. Brother Cai has been away from the Zong Sect for a few days. It is normal to not know."


    Zhou Shu calmly took out the Ten Thousand Soul Order, "Not long after I started, but I also heard of Brother Cai��s reputation. I didn��t expect to meet him here. I wanted to meet my brother in Mobingchi before, but I knew that the brother would do it. It��s a big event, so I don��t dare to bother. I just come to meet now, and please don��t take offense."


    Cai Gang''s gaze fell on the Wanhun Ling, and he immediately recognized the authenticity, and it was indeed the Wanhun Ling.


    He let out a sigh of relief and frowned, "Xiang Nisi, I haven''t heard of this name on Xianmiao Bang, who did you recruit in?"


    "It''s Elder Deng."


    Zhou Shu brought out a smile, "Congratulations, brother, I really admire you for being able to do such a great thing in the Demon Race."


    Cai Gang''s eyes sharpened again, "What do you know?"


    "Before in the Demon Soldier Pool, others couldn''t see it, but the Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciples couldn''t see it for no reason. The water in that pool must be a demon corpse, and it is a demon corpse transformed by the Hunyuan Jinxian..." Zhou Shu couldn''t help but tsk. Said, "I saw that scene, and I knew that the senior brother had planned a great deal, but today the senior brother has obtained this demon corpse, and his strength is greatly improved. In the future, there will be the name of the senior brother on the soul list of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Cai Gang didn''t deny it, but said in a condensed voice, "You can see it at the first glance?"


    "Don''t be concealed, brother, I didn''t come to the Demon Realm to become a businessman."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "I also came for the devil corpse, so naturally I know a lot about the devil corpse. This kind of natural restraint cultivator can also give full play to the advantages of the Soul Dao. For our Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciples, it is simply perfect. My helper, but my goal is not as big as the senior brother. As long as the ordinary Taiyi Daluo is enough, of course I can''t be as strong as the senior brother. Even such a demon corpse can be surrendered. It is too enviable for the younger brother."


    "envy?"


    Cai Gang sneered, "There is no envy in the sect. If you want it, you can grab it. It''s you naturally if you want it. I have nothing to say."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help taking two steps back, and said in fear, "Where does the brother say, you and I are different, how am I the opponent of the brother? And if I am malicious against the brother, I only need to be true to the brother just now. The soul body is now why wait until now?"


    "Count you smart."


    Cai Gang nodded unconsciously, with a smile on his face, "Senior Brother Xiang, stay by the side. I will try to get the true soul body back. Although I''m prepared for it, I can get it back. It''s not bad, after all, it consumes so many soul stones of me."


    "Brother, please."


    Zhou Shu nodded and sat down cross-legged, as if trapped by the surrounding barriers.


    Cai Gang glanced at him, and gradually relieved. After all, Zhou Shu was very obedient and did not let him remove the surrounding soul silk barrier. It was equivalent to saying that his life was still in his hands, so don��t worry too much, but to be honest, if this Ni Si is not a core disciple. He has a soul left in the sect. He has already started to kill people. The less people know the big secret of the demon corpse, the better, especially the same sect.


    But he intends to make a blockbuster in the sect competition, ascending the soul list to obtain the qualification to directly enter the soul world.


    It was for this day that he deliberately came to the Demon Realm. His hard work must not be wasted. It was nothing to kill a few of his fellows.


    But why is this guy a core disciple?


    Damn, I still have to find a way to solve it.


    While thinking about it, while focusing on the real soul body.


    Now the true soul body is being besieged by four demon kings, and there is a large group of demon clan guards. The demon army pool is also firmly locked. It may be difficult to rush out, unless, unless the access control techniques in the sect are used, If you do that, the body will also be damaged.


    Looking at Zhou Shu again, he was a little undecided.


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2813: One more time

    Zhou Shu closed his eyes slightly, as if meditating leisurely.


    At the moment when Cai Gang appeared, the divine consciousness he placed on Cai Gang returned, showing one by one what Cai Gang did in the Demon Blood Pond.


    There was indeed a demon corpse in the demon pool, a demon corpse transformed into a golden fairy.


    I don''t know where Cai Gang got the news. He came to Xishan Realm specifically for this demon corpse.


    This demon corpse is very powerful. The average Daluo Jinxian is not an opponent at all, but it is different for the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. As long as the obsession in the demon corpse is wiped out, or it can be liberated, you can use your own Soulcraft takes possession of the corpse, turning the corpse into its own corpse.


    Of course this is also difficult. It took Cai Gang nearly five hours to subdue this demon corpse.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have much interest in the devil corpse, but he accidentally discovered something during the battle between Cai Gang and the devil corpse.


    The demon corpse has a strong power of reincarnation!


    This should have been self-absorbed by the devil corpse after sinking in the demon weapon pool for many years. The devil corpse had no idea how to use it. For Zhou Shu, this was an opportunity not to be missed.


    To some extent, this demon corpse is like a combination of a demon soldier and a cultivator. What impact did the reincarnation have on him, what Kunlun mirror can get, and what insights can Zhou Shu get from it? It is Zhou Shu. Something to look forward to.


    Determined to capture the devil''s corpse, Zhou Shu began to make arrangements.


    He seemed to be meditating, but in fact he was also paying attention to the battle over the Demon Pool.


    The return of God''s mind does not mean that he cannot see it, nor does it mean that he cannot influence the situation of the battle.


    The soul concealment was not only placed on Cai Gang. When he left the magic weapon pool, in order to understand the situation of the magic weapon pool, Zhou Shu released the soul concealment technique on at least ten demon guards, and also buried the gods. Read, so as to be able to release all kinds of spiritual skills at any time.


    I have to say that Cai Gang''s true soul body is very strong, blocking the offensive of the three demon kings, has not been seriously injured, and is still trying to escape.


    Obviously, this true soul body uses a lot of top-quality materials, its body is tough, its soul is solid, and it can resist the sixth-grade immortal artifacts, and it also turns into nothingness at any time.


    But it��s hard to escape. The demon king who has never taken action is concentrating on using his demon blood to coagulate the sky. That is one of the best ways to deal with practitioners. It won��t be long before the entire demon pool is filled with richness. The demon blood and devil qi of the cultivator are flooded, and the cultivator''s ability will be greatly reduced, and the true soul body will not be able to display its strength. This is also true for Zhou Shu.


    Similar to a domain, but the effect is better, but it takes a little longer for the demon lord, if it is the demon lord, it can be achieved instantly.


    Cai Gang noticed the crisis, and kept attacking the demon lord, but he was besieged too tightly and couldn''t find a chance.


    Appearing to be anxious, there was an explosion in the true soul body, and the whole right arm broke apart, turning into a golden light, rushing towards the demon king.


    The castration was extremely fast and the strength was great, and none of the demon kings came to intercept.


    Seeing that the light was about to hit the demon who cast the spell, the two guards around the demon suddenly stood up and stood in front of the light.


    Pop, pop!


    The two guards broke apart one after another, but Jiguang''s power was greatly reduced, and the Demon Lord easily escaped.


    "Damn, this guy can even guard against demons. Could it be that he is the Great Demon Lord?"


    Cai Gang couldn''t help but screamed, abandoning part of his body in great pain, hoping to escape the crisis, but failed. As for the demon, it is the demon means that the great demon king and the demon can hope to master. The demons of their own low ranks, let them do anything, and they will naturally be among them.


    Seeing the demon blood and demon qi slowly filled the demon army pool, and his heart was upset for a while, most of the true soul body could not be kept.


    Although the true soul body can be practiced again, thinking of those precious materials, I feel hatred in my heart.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Zhou Shu asked knowingly that he used spirit magic to control the two demon guards.


    Cai Gang gave him an angry look, "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu stood up slowly and said slowly, "Brother, can you let me see the demon corpse?"


    The demon blood coagulation over there has been successful, Cai Gang''s true soul body will definitely be trapped and fall into a crisis, and Cai Gang''s avatar lacks skills and can hardly take care of both sides. This is a good time for Zhou Shu to take action. He is not worried that he will not be able to beat it. , But wanted to make Cai Gang and the true soul body unable to hold, both sides must win, otherwise let Cai Gang use the swap again, he would not get the devil corpse.


    By the way, Zhou Shu didn''t feel any guilt when dealing with Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    He has already helped Ten Thousand Soul Sect find a lot of enemies, so he doesn''t mind to do it again.


    And a Xiangni thinking that has never existed, there should be no future troubles.


    "what did you say?"


    Cai Gang became vigilant and said in a deep voice, "Do you want the demon corpse too? Hum, I remind you, the demon corpse of the Hunyuan Golden Immortal is not something you can touch. If you want to move your mind, I will immediately If I can kill you, even if you are a core disciple, I won''t keep my hand."


    "I just want to see it, brother."


    Zhou Shu was very sincere, "Who doesn''t want to look at the demon corpse that Hunyuan Jinxian has turned into."


    Cai Gang sneered unconsciously, "Junior Brother Xiang, you are really an outstanding disciple of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. You have perfectly inherited the characteristics of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. You are greedy and ruthless. If you haven''t learned anything, you have learned how to deal with your own people. , Ha ha, you think there is something wrong with my true soul body over there, you can take advantage of it, right? I really don��t know where you have the courage, a golden immortal, even if the soul art is good, can enter my soul silk cloud , It''s just rubbish."


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and raised his hand.


    With a few slaps, a few azure blue thunder lights fell from the sky, falling above Zhou Shu The heavy soul silk barrier surrounding Zhou Shu was instantly dissipated by the thunder light, and to be exact, completely disappeared. No traces are seen.


    Those few thunders even penetrated through the heavy demon energy. The clear holes in the demon energy were extremely clear, the sky became clear, and there were traces of thunder light everywhere, and the lightning flashed everywhere. move.


    "you����"


    Seeing Zhou Shu standing in the thunder light, Cai Gang''s figure was shocked, "The law of thunder, no wonder you dare to come to the devil world."


    "It''s still far behind the senior brother."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, and suddenly there were two brilliant thunder lights on the palm of his hand, like a solid whirlpool.


    The brilliant electric light reflected all the fields brightly, but Cai Gang on the opposite side looked so small.


    The Law of Thunder, one of the few laws that can be used in the Demon Realm, even the devilish energy is restrained by the Thunder, and it is best to use it in the Demon Realm.


    "You are very smart. You know how to use the environment. No wonder you dare to do something with me here, but you are too naive. Can the difference in realm be erased by the power of thunder?!"


    Cai Gang''s expression became solemn, and he already regarded Zhou Shu as an opponent that must be taken seriously. The true soul body over there was temporarily ignored, and a strange six-sided sledgehammer was suddenly raised in his hand, and the hammer was covered with a thick layer. With thick red light, the head of the hammer is a grimace, with fluff around it, like a living thing.


    The right hand shook slightly, and a huge celestial force dispersed, washing away the devil energy around.


    "Seven-Rank Immortal Tool?"


    "Humph."


    Cai Gang smiled contemptuously, and the Ghost Hammer shot out and approached Zhou Shufei.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2814: Took it out

    Zhou Shu saw the power of the ghost hammer.


    Worthy of being a Seventh Grade Immortal Device.


    According to the power of thunder cast by Zhou Shu before, it locked Zhou Shu''s position almost instantaneously. After looking for it, Zhou Shu had a strong feeling. No matter how to avoid it, even if the space is moved to escape, the ghost hammer can Attacking yourself will never fail.


    This ability obviously comes from a certain powerful law, Zhou Shu cannot change or influence temporarily.


    And its power is by no means ordinary, the immortal power is mighty, almost the full blow of Da Luo Jinxian.


    "Don''t hide."


    Cai Gang was still sneering, "Those who can''t escape, this is refined by the Xu family. The Xu family is known as the nemesis of the devil. Even in the devil, the immortal tools they refine will not fail, and the power of the law will not weaken. , Even stronger, do you think you are prepared, but I am not?"


    "Is it the Xu family of the Luofu world who made the Taoist support tower?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t move anymore, and said faintly, "That is indeed one of the best refiners in the immortal world. Brother really has a way out, so you might as well introduce me."


    Cai Gang said coldly, "Are you still in the mood to speak, don''t you know that you are about to die? Even if you wear a sixth-grade armor, a golden immortal is absolutely impossible to block a blow from the seventh-grade immortal artifact."


    "I was reminded by you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized something, a white mist slowly floated on his body, and at the same time quietly took off the Six Difficulties.


    The Six Difficult Armor is a Grade 6 armor. Although its defensive power is good, it obviously cannot be compared with the Xu Family''s Ghost Head Hammer.


    This small move did not escape Cai Gang��s perception. He was a little startled. The danger came, and the seventh-grade immortal weapon was the first blow. Anyone who changed it had to use all the defensive methods. This guy actually paid it back. With the armor up, could it be... I took a closer look, this is indeed the main body, not a true soul body, and he has observed that there is no true soul body of Xiang Nisi around, besides, Jinxian can''t use the soul either. Body exchange method.


    Is he looking for death?


    While in doubt, the Ghost Hammer had already smashed Zhou Shu severely.


    Zhou Shu''s double fists were flat on his chest, without dodge or avoid, the ghost hammer hit his body, and the solid white mist instantly swallowed the hammer, leaving only the long handle shaking outside.


    Zhou Shu took a few big steps back, but his expression was not uncomfortable, but he was surprised.


    What was even more surprised was Cai Gang, this blow was blocked like this?


    I thought that the ghost hammer, which had its own magic formula, would not say that Zhou Shu was smashed into powder, at least he had to fly, but he just took a few steps back?


    Is it really Jinxian? How strong is his body?


    Zhou Shu was also a little surprised. The immortal body was obviously more powerful than he expected. The body seemed to be motionless, but in fact it was vibrating rapidly and continuously, at least ten million times per breath. In the vibration, the ghost hammer was on the hammer. The huge and concentrated power is like passing through a series of sieves, divided into countless small parts, scattered in various parts of the body, although the strength is still strong, but no matter where the body is damaged by a heavy blow, other places can make up for each other. , So that the body returns to normal.


    Of course, you can''t forget the role of Lian Li Ju.


    The Lian Li Jue almost eliminates one third of the immortal power. To be precise, it is not eliminated, but absorbed. Those immortal powers have entered the demon refining world and become part of the demon refining world. The cultivation base of the old man is about less than large. Luo, but as far as pure immortal power is concerned, he doesn''t have too much pressure to absorb. If it is not for the immortal power on the ghost hammer to be too solid and concentrated, he can even absorb all of it.


    "Master, you can fight back."


    Hu Lao reminded Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, stretched out his hand to grab the Ghost Head Hammer, in which Xianli was restrained by his body and the old pot, and took it easily.


    At the moment of holding the fairy weapon, the spirit power combined with Shu Zhili, like a sharp guillotine, completely separated the connection between the fairy weapon and Cai Gang, although Cai Gang quickly activated the spirit technique again, and it was overwhelmed. Zhou Shu was killed, but it was too late. Guitou Hammer was admitted to the Demon Refining World by Zhou Shu and completely lost contact with the outside world.


    Cai Gang was stunned, stunned.


    He had never seen such a thing before, never even thought about it.


    Use the body to resist the immortal weapon, eliminate the power, cut the connection, and directly put the immortal weapon into the bag. Every step is natural, and it seems to be random. How is this possible? After changing any big Luo Jinxian, it is not easy to do any of these steps. Is this guy just a golden fairy?


    Zhou Shu looked at him calmly, and Cai Gang''s expression was also expected.


    Zhou Shu hasn��t made such a move for a long time. I don��t know if I don��t try it. I didn��t know it. I didn��t know it. The accumulation over the years has not been in vain. The transformation is like this in terms of strength. Zhou Shu''s realm would not pose any threat to Zhou Shu. Although he did not master the technique like Da Luo Jinxian, he knew how to crack such an opponent because he could master it completely, but he just didn''t do it.


    For now, unless it is a golden fairy or a truly outstanding genius, Zhou Shu will feel the crisis.


    "It seems that our sect has another amazing genius."


    Cai Gang calmed down, and a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Xiang Nisi, have you ever been compared with Qi Sansi? He is known as the best genius golden immortal in Ten Thousand Soul Sect for three thousand years, and in my opinion, you can Compared with him, it��s a coincidence that your names all have a word for thinkingQi Sansi?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is it ever the second place on the Immortal Miao ranking?


    "Oh, I really can''t see it. He should cultivate hard in the soul world now," Cai Gang seemed to think of something, and slowly said, "Speaking of which, you don''t seem to be taken seriously by you. With your ability, they are sure Will send you into the soul world, do you hide your strength?"


    "Senior brother, don''t talk about it,"


    Zhou Shu paused and frowned, "Are you trying to delay the time to exchange soul bodies to the Demon Soldier Pool? I think it must be more dangerous over there, there is no chance of survival, and here, as long as you hand the demon corpse to Let me see, I will let you go."


    Cai Gang''s face turned darker.


    Indeed, he was observing the situation at the Demon Pool, but as Zhou Shu said, it was indeed worse. The true soul had abandoned his arms and still could not find a way out, and he was about to be swallowed by the blood of the sky.


    He said bitterly, "You think it''s okay. If I lose a true soul body, shall I make a wedding dress for you?"


    "Isn''t our Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciples all like this? It''s common to swallow real souls with each other. What if you want a demon corpse? If I don''t, I don''t want it," Zhou Shu said calmly, "After the brother went back, he It��s not the same if you have a true soul body and you find me to get it back. I��m always waiting for you.��


    "dream!"


    Cai Gang shouted angrily, and suddenly a skinny figure appeared before him.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, and there was no doubt that this was the demon corpse from the demon pool.


    He finally took it out, ha ha.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2815: what did you say

    Must be desperate.


    Cai Gang thought so.


    How could this Xiangni thinking be so strong?


    Do you want to become the mantis in "The mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind"?


    But it is absolutely impossible to hand over the devil''s corpse in this way. His spiritism is better than Zhou Shu. Unfortunately, spiritism is restricted in the devil world. Therefore, the unrestricted law of thunder can undoubtedly restrain spiritism, and the best The fairy weapon was also taken away by Zhou Shu. The only weapon he could use was the devil''s corpse.


    This is the demon corpse that Hunyuan Jinxian turned into, a steel-reinforced iron bone with demon energy, even if Zhou Shu''s body is tough, it will definitely not be able to withstand it.


    Although this also has a big hidden danger, the devil''s corpse was just taken over by him, and he didn''t have time to arrange any restrictions. Once the spiritism that resided in the devil''s corpse was expelled, the devil''s corpse would return to its original state, and even be taken away directly.


    It is impossible to let the demon corpse leave too far, it is best to trick him into coming.


    Cai Gang stared at Zhou Shu, his mind calmed down.


    He is still very confident. Zhou Shu''s current ability is more in strong defense, and in attack, although the power of thunder is very strong, he has a sixth-grade armor, which can be completely resisted. As for the soul, it is not necessary. Too worried, the disciples of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect are best at protecting the souls, and their realm is a level higher than him, and there is absolutely no possibility that the souls will be controlled.


    Now we must find an opportunity, find a good opportunity.


    Victory in one fell swoop.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, staring at the demon corpse with a greedy look.


    "Sure enough, it is Hunyuan Jinxian."


    He rubbed his palms, and said contentedly, "Brother, you are too powerful, you can subdue such demons."


    Cai Gang said coldly, "If you want, just come and get it."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely come over and take it," Zhou Shu seemed to understand his thoughts and nodded, "However, the senior brother has not answered me the question before, how do you know there is a demon corpse here?"


    With killing intent in his eyes, Cai Gang refused without hesitation, "Go away, I won''t tell you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother, tell me there is no harm. If I know that there are similar demon corpses in other places, I might find others. You and me don''t have to hurt peace anymore, right?"


    "you����"


    Cai Gang wanted to say something, and quickly said again, "Don''t talk frankly, don''t grab the ones in front of you, and find them yourself, do you think I will believe it? When did our Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciples be so kind, ha ha. "


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior brother has a deep understanding of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but I really want to know, and it is good for you."


    Cai Gang subconsciously said, "What are the benefits?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You answer my three questions. If I win, I promise not to kill you. If I take away the corpse, I will let you leave."


    Cai Gang paused, "You can definitely beat me? Do you really dare to kill me?"


    "I''m not sure, but for you, wouldn''t it be good to have multiple guarantees? There is no loss to you. As for killing," Zhou Shu said indifferently, "This is the devil world. I have no scruples. What about killing? The sect master kindly uses his soul to help you recover, and your strength will also fall to the realm of Sanxian, you and I are Sanxian, a genius, which way Ten Thousand Soul Sect will choose, don''t have to think about it, right?"


    Cai Gang''s mind was tense, and he really didn''t need to think about it. Once he died, even if he could be resurrected, he would basically be abolished.


    Zhou Shu continued, "Multiple guarantees are always good. Even if I regret it, you will have a better chance of dealing with me in the future, right?"


    "If I win, let me talk about it!"


    Cai Gang''s face changed a few times, his words seemed to be broken out one by one, resentful and helpless.


    Knowing that it is hard to fight, you must fight. Who makes his soul body trapped? Escape may die faster.


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu came to Cai Gang not far in front of Cai Gang.


    Cai Gang was refreshed, isn''t this the opportunity to look forward to? At such a close distance, it is impossible to avoid the attack of the devil''s corpse. Together with the divine consciousness, the devil''s corpse must attack, but before it has time to emit the divine consciousness, the light in front of him flashes and the whole person is stuck.


    what happened?


    What did I see, why am I in this hole, whose tablet is this, and what characters are carved on the stone wall, so mysterious and obscure?


    Well, who am I? What am I thinking?


    Thinking is confused, let alone controlling the corpse, I don''t even know who I am.


    He was hit, hitting the void of Zhou Shu''s life.


    The light that flashed by was naturally the Kunlun Mirror, the Kunlun Mirror that had absorbed a lot of the power of reincarnation, coupled with Zhou Shu''s gradual familiarity with the law of reincarnation, was more unpredictable and lasted longer.


    Cai Gang was completely stupid, and the demon corpse was also frozen, hanging still in the air.


    The demon corpse just obtained was not well controlled by Cai Gang, and after losing contact with the soul, he completely turned into a puppet.


    A white smoke quickly wrapped around the devil''s corpse, and the soul power''s duel was naturally the conscious side that had the upper hand, not to mention Shu Zhili''s help. After less than three breaths, Cai Gang''s spiritual thoughts in the devil''s corpse were driven out. It was replaced by Zhou Shu''s spirit.


    When you''re done, Zhou Shu retreats quickly, and the demon corpse also retreats with agility, much faster than Zhou Shu.


    Just looking at it, you would know that if it weren''t for Cai Gang''s help to get rid of the obsession, it would be troublesome to deal with it by yourself, not to mention that the battlefield is still in the magic pool, where the devil blood and devil energy are difficult to resist.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Cai Gang woke up, the first word that came into his ears was this, and when he saw Zhou Shu who was smiling and leisurely in the distance, and the demon corpse on the side, he was taken aback, as if he was showered in an ice bucket, and his whole body was cold. His lips moved but no sound came out, and he almost vomited blood.


    Zhou Shu looked at the demon corpse and said calmly, "Brother, if I were to kill you, you were already dead just now."


    "That...that..."


    Cai Gang was bitter, but he was helpless. He didn''t know what happened just now. The result of the last chance was that he lost directly, and the proud soul, who would never be invaded, was completely lost. The direction, even I have forgotten who I am, and I saw a lot of familiar things, they are still stuffed in my head, it is difficult to sort out.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "In fact, for you, this may also be a chance."


    "you put����"


    Cai Gang couldn''t help it anymore. What kind of chance was this? He didn''t know the chance of waiting for death. What he saw was his past life. If he could get something from it, it was indeed a chance.


    "It seems you don''t understand it now, but you will understand it later."


    Zhou Shu said calmly with some sympathy, "Brother, please answer my question first. If I am satisfied, I promise not to kill you."


    "I..." After hesitating, Cai Gang slowly said, "The news that there is a corpse in the Xishan Realm is my own guess. I learned from a jade slip on the Kunlun site in the Mengyi Realm that long ago, the elder Kunlun True person Duduo disappeared in Xishan Realm, and Kunlun could not find it for many years. Later, I heard someone say that the magic pool in Xishan Realm is a bit weird. If someone falls...so I deliberately... corpse����"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed, "What are you talking about, Duduo?"


    . Wonderful book house


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2816: Dont come over

    "Correct."


    Cai Gang was stunned, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s nothing, show me that Zhang Yujian, brother."


    Cai Gang paused, "It''s gone. It''s just a broken jade slip that records some of the Kunlun past. It is not a secret code of law. It caused me to kill a lot of people in vain. They were destroyed after reading it. I wrote down some information. If it weren��t for the situation of Xishan Realm, I wouldn��t remember it.��


    Seeing his expression, Zhou Shu nodded, but he was quite regretful in his heart.


    Duoduo is a famous power in the Xuanhuang world. He was once the elder of Hengshan. He joined Kunlun after Hengshan withered. He is also a master of two schools. Zhou Shu also learned from the scroll left by him that the broken root thunder sword is used to deal with Kunlun. Special tactics...


    As if thinking of something, he said solemnly, "Then, this demon corpse is Duduo?"


    Cai Gang shook his head, "How do I know this? I just started with it, and I don''t know anything, but this demon corpse is very strong, but I don''t know if he used Kunlun tactics. I have never seen Kunlun tactics. Few people know where Kunlun is now, or even if it still exists."


    Zhou Shu looked at the devil''s corpse, and could not perceive much except the devil qi.


    Cai Gang looked at Zhou Shu and said cautiously, "Junior Brother Xiang, I have already answered the question. You have also taken the devil''s corpse. May I leave?"


    He knew that he was not Zhou Shu��s opponent at all, so he had to bear it. This guy called Xiang Nisi was as scary as the young monsters in the door. Alas, the big sect disciples were not good at this point. There were always a few in the door. A genius who has crossed the realm, even if other people''s cultivation is high in front of them, it is not a big deal. Others will not be able to catch up unless they encounter some great opportunities, but they have just been taken away from them.


    Thinking of this, there was a burst of hatred in my heart, and the killing intent was about to spread.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Senior brother, don''t worry, I have another question."


    Cai Gang suppressed his anger and swallowed, "Junior, you said."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Brother has a lot of knowledge, I want to ask, besides Qi Sansi in our Ten Thousand Soul Sect, how many worthy geniuses are there? In addition to the Soul Dao, what principles have they practiced, and what are their weaknesses. Or is there any way to deal with them?"


    Cai Gang was stunned, "Could it be that you...you are really vicious."


    Zhou Shu squinted and smiled, very kind, "Brother blamed me wrong, I''m just curious."


    Cai Gang��s smile looked very gloomy. He felt tight and thought for a while, ��How can I know what weaknesses they have, but I have also heard some rumors, such as Lu Yimin, who practiced The law of destruction, he likes female cultivators, especially the female cultivators in the realm of Sanxian, and Bao Jinliang. I heard that he practices the law of faith..."


    Zhou Shu wrote down one by one, and said in a deep voice, "Is there only these?"


    Cai Gang was stagnant and quickly said, "Junior, all I know is this. You know, they all know how to keep their secrets. These are still passed on when they took part in the competition. Many others will not. know."


    "Okay, then you go."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and looked indifferent. He didn''t want to know the situation of the geniuses of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. He just wanted to make Cai Gang believe that he was a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. At the same time, he also wanted to learn about the situation of the Blue Sparrow. Qingque hadn''t entered this rank yet, but he couldn''t directly ask Cai Gang about Qingque, which was completely exposed.


    "Thank you brother."


    Cai Gang felt relieved and stepped back slowly, always facing Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a faint smile, "By the way, brother, you wouldn''t tell anyone, I took your demon corpse, right?"


    "Of course not, this is not a good thing, I''m afraid you will talk about it everywhere, Junior Brother."


    Cai Gang nodded hurriedly, seeing that the distance was enough, and immediately turned and left, but the hatred in his heart grew more and more, just now, his true soul body completely collapsed in the blood of the sky, how could it be such a coincidence!


    The true soul body that had been lost for thousands of years, plus the demon corpse of the Hunyuan Golden Immortal, and the best immortal weapon, this time I lost a lot.


    I will never let you go, Xiang Nisi.


    Cai Gang secretly cursed Zhou Shu, and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu clearly perceives this hatred, but he does not intend to cut the grass and remove the roots. Cai Gang is not going to die. In fact, after the Yinkui Realm and his party, he is also changing his mentality and retributing endlessly. There is no need to be afraid of revenge. Just fight it again, and besides, he will only get stronger and stronger. As long as he keeps improving, no previous enemies can pose a threat to him.


    Back on the road, quietly changed his appearance, and brought the demon corpse into the world of refining demon by the way.


    Hu Lao and Caiying were arguing around the ghost hammer. Seeing Zhou Shu approaching, Caiying immediately said, "Zhou, my palace feels that this immortal tool is extraordinary!"


    Old Hu also nodded, "There is a very strange power, but I can''t tell what it is."


    "It should be the power of cause and effect."


    Zhou Shu looked at the ghost hammer, seemingly thoughtful.


    Old Hu was stunned, "Causal power?"


    "I guess so," Zhou Shu nodded, "Its rank is very high, and when facing its attack, it gives me a feeling that I cannot escape and must face it. If it is determined to be the power of law, it may be There is nothing else about cause and effect, only cause and effect cannot escape."


    Although he only fought Ghost Head Hammer once, the feeling was so special it was hard not to think so.


    Old Hu fell into deep thoughts, but Caiying frowned and muttered, "Cause and effect, cause and effect..."


    "It''s better to try."


    Zhou Shu picked up the ghost hammer and said, "Caiying, you shoot out your sword at me and then run away. Old Hu, you try to protect Caiying."


    "Try it!"


    Caiying was not long-winded, she pierced directly with a sword, Jian Guangsenhan, the sword intent turned on Zhou Shu''s body, then walked back, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu stood still, just perceiving the ghost head hammer in his hand, and injected a little celestial power. The ghost head came back to life. It trembled and wanted to break free from Zhou Shu''s hand. Zhou Shu held it for a while until Caiying was no longer visible, and then he let go.


    The Guitou Hammer slid into the ground at a very fast speed, and saw a pothole continuously extending downwards. Zhou Shu was shocked and hurriedly followed.


    Everything in the demon refining world was in his perception. He naturally felt that Caiying had already escaped deep into the ground with the help of the old man, while the ghost hammer, a fairy tool, could also perceive it, really strange. .


    After a while, Ghost Hammer caught up with Caiying.


    Caiying was wrapped in a layer of white smoke, and her face was also pale, "Okay, this palace knows that you are great, don''t come over, don''t come over!"


    Guitouhammer would naturally not listen to persuasion, the light flashed, and it had fallen on Caiying.


    "what!"


    Caiying Huarong faded, almost forgot to resist, only the white smoke wrapped around it, quickly enclosing it.


    boom!


    Zhou Shu appeared in front of her, clutching the Guitou hammer with both hands, and stalemate for a while before stopping the Guitou hammer.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2817: Interested in

    Seeing Zhou Shu put away the ghost hammer, Caiying slowly returned to normal.


    She glared at Zhou Shu and said angrily, "Zhou, you want to kill my palace!"


    Zhou Shu frowned and said, "Why don''t you stop? It''s not that you can''t stop it, you don''t even try."


    Caiying was very aggrieved, "I can''t stop it! My palace feels that it can hit my palace no matter what. From the moment of escape, this terrible feeling has been haunting my palace, no matter where you go, you can get rid of it. I can''t get rid of it, I can''t get rid of it, my palace is really scared to death!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel something, and said warmly, "I see."


    Caiying questioned, "What?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You should be suppressed. I heard that creatures such as spirit ghosts are most afraid of the power of cause and effect. They are like ghosts and gods. You are transformed from spirits, and you may be naturally afraid of it. The power in it doesn��t even have the thought of resistance."


    Caiying pouted her mouth and became more angry, "Knowing that my palace will be afraid, you still try this palace, it''s damn!"


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "I owe you one time, but I am not sure that there is a causal force in it, and I have not thought of asking you to try it beforehand."


    "The palace will forgive you."


    Caiying''s anger faded quickly, and she smiled, "Hehe, I have to think about how you pay me back."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Caiying, you are already a cultivator now. It��s better to forget or change the fact that you��re born as an elf. In the future, you may encounter similar artifacts or enemies. You can��t always Don''t resist, so let''s put the ghost hammer in the demon refining world. You can feel it from time to time. If you don''t understand, at least you have to adapt. If you can''t see it, you will be afraid."


    "No, I am afraid of seeing that ghost!"


    Caiying shook her head like a rattle, her face turned paler, she seemed to be really afraid.


    Zhou Shu felt helpless, "Then...I will think of other ways."


    It��s also troublesome. The power of causality in the ghost hammer may only be a trace, but it acts as an auxiliary fairy to find the enemy, but even so, it has completely restrained the mining, if you encounter the power of causation The enemy... still thinks far. When encountering such an enemy, let alone Caiying, what can he do?


    It''s harder to get rid of the power of these laws than the power of destiny. Destiny can be predicted and reversed, but cause and effect.


    Zhou Shu put his thoughts away, "Old Hu, why don''t you speak?"


    Old Hu hurriedly showed up, "Looking at what you guys are talking about, I temporarily retreated. Master, I also feel that there is causal power in it that can make the palace master so scared and even unable to resist it. There is only this kind of power. Congratulations to the master for getting a great fairy."


    "Okay."


    Zhou Shu nodded. With Ghost Hammer, at least he can save a lot of things. He doesn''t need to deal with ordinary enemies by himself. He paused, "Old Hu, have you seen the corpse I brought back?"


    "I was about to say this, Master."


    Old Hu said worriedly, "If I read it right, then the corpse refining is already a Hunyuan Jinxian, we are afraid that the world of refining demon..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t worry about this, it can''t die anymore, it''s impossible to swallow vital energy, it''s just a little more devilish energy."


    Hu Lao breathed a sigh of relief, and continued, "It''s okay for the devilish energy. Just draw a special area for it. I will control it. It doesn''t matter as long as it doesn''t cultivate."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, go and prepare, I''ll be here later."


    Before long, the demon corpse was taken to a valley, and the surroundings were blocked by the power of law, like an isolated secret realm. This is true, but there is no secret realm entrance, only Zhou Shu and Hu Lao can come in freely.


    Zhou Shu''s spirit is still on the demon corpse, but he can only issue some simple commands similar to attack and defense.


    Of course, after fully understanding the characteristics of the devil��s corpse, you can give more complicated instructions to direct the devil��s corpse to do more things. It��s just that this is not Zhou Shu��s purpose. Zhou Shu left it. The important thing is not to treat it as Fighter, but for the power of reincarnation on it.


    Let the demon corpse stand quietly, Zhou Shu took out the Kunlun mirror.


    He first raised his hand and bowed, "Senior, this junior is going to be offended."


    The purpose of using Kunlun mirror to illuminate others is not to use the emptiness of a lifetime, but to try to see the past of the devil''s corpse. This may be the first time, because it was done before by irradiating objects, not humans. But speaking, the devil''s corpse Probably not human.


    In a flash, the Kunlun mirror shined brilliantly.


    Zhou Shu could almost see that the strands of reincarnation power turned into light rays, converging in the Kunlun mirror.


    The power of reincarnation in this demon corpse was really a lot, and it was also not long after leaving the pool of magic soldiers. Like those demon soldiers, there was no time to integrate into the body. Therefore, most of the power of reincarnation in it was absorbed by Kunlun Mirror spontaneously. But unlike the magic soldier, on the Kunlun mirror''s mirror surface, pictures began to appear, ranging from hazy to clear.


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, staring at the Kunlun Mirror, multitasking, and did not dare to relax at all.


    While carefully comprehending the power of reincarnation from the light, while writing down all those pictures.


    The light on the Kunlun mirror disappeared in a short time, and the power of reincarnation on the devil''s corpse was also absorbed, but the picture on the mirror continued, and it took nearly a quarter of an hour before it fell into silence.


    Seeing the picture disappear completely, Zhou Shu took a deep breath and said slowly, "Senior Duoduo, thank you very much."


    Not to mention what Zhou Shu had felt from those powers of reincarnation, the picture that came out of the Kunlun mirror was the previous life of this body, that is, the previous life of the demon corpse and the past life of the demon corpse, He was sure that it was Duoduo, the mighty power in the Xuanhuang world, Duoduo the elder of Hengshan and Kunlun.


    Unexpectedly, this is the result. The devil''s corpse can be regarded as a lifetime, and those unconscious obsessions also represent a person''s life.


    For Zhou Shu, this is undoubtedly a surprise, or chance.


    The picture of a quarter of an hour is not long and does not record much, but several important periods and major events he has experienced clearly appear in the Kunlun Mirror, such as the grievances between Hengshan and Kunlun, such as the preparation of the Tongtian Tower, such as the Kunlun Some experiences in the fairy world, such as Duo Duo''s promotion from Da Luo to Hun Yuan, etc., such as being tricked into the devil world and encountering old opponents.


    What interests Zhou Shu most is undoubtedly the preparation of the Tongtian Tower and the process of promotion to Hunyuan.


    Duduo should be one of the last elites of Gu Kunlun.


    Before Dodor ascended, as a member of the Kunlun Presbyterian Church, he was responsible for preparing many materials and collecting talents for the construction of the Tongtian Tower, but he did not understand the transmission technology. If he did, he would stay in Kunlun to help build the Tongtian Tower. Rather than ascending to an immortal, but he also escaped a catastrophe because of this. You must know that with the completion of the Tongtian Pagoda, the ancient Kunlun disappeared, and with it, there were countless immortal cultivators and transmission technology. The entire Xuanhuang world has truly entered a period of weakness.


    It was at the moment when he learned that the Tongtian Pagoda had disappeared, he understood what a practitioner from the Xuanhuang Realm really should do.


    At that moment, Duoduo, who once hated Kunlun incomparably, became Kunlun''s most loyal disciple, guarding the withered Kunlun until death.


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2818: Recover the past

    When Duduo began to prepare for the Tongtian Pagoda, he did not agree with Kunlun at all, and did not care about the Tongtian Pagoda. He didn''t put enough effort into it. He even had a hindrance. But when he saw all the Xuanhuang world cultivators were doing When he worked hard for a goal, he wanted to make the creatures of the Xuanhuang world return to the immortal world, and when he re-entered the heavens, he was also infected by this huge passion, and made the most effort for this.


    When he had to be promoted to immortality, he was still a little reluctant.


    When I arrived at the fairy world, I saw the Tongtian Tower succeeded, and a bright light suddenly cut through the heavens, about to bring the mysterious yellow world to the fairy world.


    The biggest tragedy came again. He hadn''t seen the collapse of Jianmu, but he had seen the collapse of the Tongtian Pagoda. The entire Xuanhuang Realm''s efforts were ruined. The countless elites and hundreds of years of hard work have all turned into smoke.


    A huge hole appeared in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it was surrounded by thick clouds, which seemed to be condensed by the great despair of the creatures, which was shocking.


    At that time, Duoduo had just become a true immortal, and he was officially qualified to enter Kunlun. He was going to the Gangfeng belt of Mengyitian, but he had not decided whether to go.


    ...


    Kunlun has few disciples, but many foreign enemies.


    Mengyitian, where Kunlun is located, is one of the thirty-three days with abundant resources and has always been a place coveted by major sects.


    Here, Duduo spent nearly ten thousand years, witnessing the slow decline of Kunlun.


    In terms of cultivation, he is also considered to be a genius of Tianzong, combining and accumulating what he learned in Hengshan and Kunlun, comprehending a powerful technique that belongs only to him, and ranking among the heavens.


    ...


    The fairy world is at war with the demon world, and the situation is critical.


    "A disciple of Kunlun did not pass the lead and soared, accidentally fell into the Demon Realm!"


    After receiving this message from an old friend, Dodor decided to go to the Demon World without hesitation.


    In recent years, there have been fewer and fewer disciples who have ascended from Kunlun in the Xuanhuang Realm, and the fairy realm has also recruited suitable disciples. This is not to say that Kunlun is not attractive, but that Kunlun has high demands on disciples. Talent is difficult for most practitioners to satisfy. Every Kunlun disciple who ascends from the Xuanhuang realm is an indispensable wealth of Kunlun. It should not be lost. The Kunlun disciple who ascends without being attracted is the most important thing. .


    He was already a golden immortal, and he was one of the few remaining elders in Kunlun.


    ...


    According to an old friend''s message, he reached the Xishan realm.


    He did not find the ascending Kunlun disciple, but fell into a circle of demons.


    There was a Demon Venerable in Xishan Realm, which was still very desolate at that time!


    Demon Lord, the real powerhouse of the Demon Race, there are only ten Demon Lords in the entire Demon Race, although they are only one rank higher than the Demon Lord, their strength is far superior.


    And this Demon Lord, Duoduo lost to him last time.


    There are countless demons, they have already laid a net of heaven and earth.


    Kunlun is a famous sect. Although withered, elders like Dodo are still extremely powerful. Even if there is a net of heaven and earth, there may not be no chance to escape, but he did not escape, because he always believed in the old friend who gave him the news and believed that There must be some connection between the mountain realm and the mysterious yellow realm, something similar to the gate of chaos, he must find this connection and then destroy it, otherwise the next immortal cultivator who soars from the mysterious yellow realm may still reach the Xishan realm.


    In the end Dodor died in battle.


    Before he died, he glanced at the Xuanhuang Realm shining in the distant starry sky, smiled and passed away.


    Of course, many demons were buried with him. The place of his death was completely covered by demons, and even the demons did not dare to approach it easily.


    ...


    After a long time.


    The demon energy and blood slowly deposited, and Duoduo''s body was not annihilated, but fell in the demon energy and became a demon corpse.


    Later, the demons discovered this place, thinking that it is rich in demonic energy and blood, with various characteristics, and is very suitable for building a pool of demons, offering sacrifices to demons, and refining demons.


    So here has become one of the largest magic pools in the Xishan world.


    Dudor''s body slowly emerged from the ground and sank at the bottom of the magic weapon pool. Because of the persistence in his heart, he guarded this place, and anyone who tried to enter the magic weapon pool would be attacked by him.


    ...


    The pictures were not too long, they were all fragments, but Zhou Shu was silent for a long time after watching them.


    The same goes for pot old.


    After a long time, Old Hu said slowly, "What does the master plan to do?"


    "Do what should be done."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Old Hu, can you be sure to get rid of the devilish energy in this demon corpse?"


    Old Hu shook his head, "It''s difficult. I''ve seen it. His body is completely integrated with the devil energy. If the devil energy is removed, the body will collapse completely. If I want to keep my body, I''m afraid I have to improve a few levels. At the very least, the law of energy must be transparent."


    "Then talk about it later."


    Zhou Shu turned to the demon corpse, showing a little respect, "Senior Duo, you are kind to me and loyal to the Xuanhuang Realm, but the younger generation is really rude, and will use the senior as a corpse, but for the time being If I can do this, I hope that Senior can help me. When I have done what I should do, I will let Senior return to the Xuanhuang Realm and be safe."


    This is a ritual, or an instinct of practitioners in the Xuanhuang world.


    After a pause, Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Also, I don��t think the Xuanhuang Realm has anything to do with the Xishan Realm. Senior must be fooled. If I can find Senior��s old friend, I will The younger generation takes revenge."


    The devil''s corpse stood silently without any reaction.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and looked at the old man, "I will stay here for a while and study how to use him better. You can go out first."


    Old Hu left as if thinking of something, then turned around and said, "Master, the real person in Chongyang said that something is coming for you."


    "I know, I will look for him later."


    Zhou Shu nodded, focusing on the demon corpse.


    The devil''s corpse is Duoduo, the Golden Fairy of Kunlun Yuan, and the power of three laws, the laws of Yin and Yang and the laws of the immortal world that have been controlled, and the laws of thunder that are completely mastered. It is really capable of destroying the world and destroying the earth.


    If it weren''t that the Demon Realm had no yin and yang, and completely banned the law of yin and yang, and therefore just restricted Dudor, otherwise he might still have some hope of winning in the face of the devil.


    (This is probably in the plan of the old friend.)


    By the way, the power of yin and yang cannot be felt in the body of the demon. These powers have long been eliminated by the devil, but as long as the body is still there, you still know the rules of control. When the environment is suitable, Zhou Shu controls The devil corpse can regain these powers, retrieve and use the magic arts of the past.


    This is important information that can only be obtained through Kunlun Mirror Reincarnation. It is difficult to find the key if you change other people. Even if you know the law of the control of the corpse, you don��t know the law. Where to start, such as Cai Gang, now you can only use the magic The powerful body of the corpse.


    However, even with the strength of the body, refining the corpse is not bad.


    The environment of the demon refining world is good, but Zhou Shu does not plan to experiment here. If the demon corpse unintentionally mobilizes the power of yin and yang, the entire demon refining world will be messed up. Of course, the power of thunder and the power of immortality will not work.


    At present, as long as you are familiar with it, it is enough to fit the devil corpse to the greatest extent and let the devil corpse listen to its own words.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2819: Hazy moon

    Before long, Zhou Shu came out of the secret realm.


    The Soul Art of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is very strong, and it is easy to manipulate the corpse with the help of Soul Art, and it will not take a long time to become familiar with it. As for how to use the real power of the corpse, it depends on the future use, and it is meaningless to look at it more.


    In the valley, the real Chongyang person is slowly pacing.


    He looks very haggard, but he can move freely, indicating that he is recovering well.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps and raised his hand, "Chongyang real person, is it accustomed to live here?"


    "Friend Zhou, you are here."


    Seeing Zhou Shu, the real Chongyang person came over quickly and said with a smile, "It''s very good here. I would like to thank my fellow Daoist for saving my life. It will be good to call me a fellow Daoist Chongyang in the future. I really can''t be regarded as a real person, that''s a disciple in the door. They barked."


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Friends, do you want to ask about Qilin''s blood?"


    Madam Chongyang''s eyes lit up and he nodded repeatedly, "Exactly, if there is a problem with that drop of blood, the old man may be able to help."


    Zhou Shu nodded and told the whereabouts of Qilin''s blood a little bit. He didn''t need to conceal too much. This was in the demon refining world. The destiny of Chongyang was in his hands, and he also felt that Chongyang could help.


    "On Daoyou Yang, and she doesn''t know whereabouts."


    The real person on Chongyang showed a little hesitation, and suddenly said, "The old man can help find it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "How to find?"


    Real Chongyang said seriously, "The blood of a unicorn has followed me for many years. The old man thinks about it day and night. The old man is convinced that as long as he is in the same realm with it, he can quickly perceive where it is."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If you are in the Demon Realm? Or if you are imprisoned by the formation of the big sect, are you sure?"


    Although it is related to Yangmei, he is very calm and will not be overjoyed because of the words of the real person on Chongyang Ninth Festival. He knows very well that looking for Yangmei is equivalent to finding a needle in a haystack.


    Real Chongyang froze for a while, thought for a while, and shook his head with difficulty, "I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    Zhou Shu didn''t hit him too much, "But you have a good idea. Fellow Daoists, you can think more deeply. Since you know the characteristics of Qilin''s blood, you can refine some charms or magic weapons that can detect it. It works."


    The Chongyang real person''s expression was slightly condensed, and he muttered, "I can try.


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Do you think it is friendly? You can tell me any suggestions or results. Like you, I also want to find the blood of the unicorn."


    Saying goodbye to the real person, Zhou Shu left the demon refining world.


    In the thick fog in the distance, a small figure was flying fast against the ground, and the wings behind him kept moving, making a sound similar to thunder and lightning.


    Zhou Shu argued for the direction and appeared in front of her soon.


    Xiao Su stopped, with some anxiety on his face, "You... it''s almost two days, I thought you were dead."


    "Not dead yet."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Go back to town, what''s the situation now?"


    "That practitioner, Cai Gang is dead."


    Xiao Su was quite solemn, "The demons all say so, and I think it may be, he has never come out, and he never thought that the guards in Qishan Town were so powerful. Last time Cai Gang could escape, he died this time. , I heard that the capital of the corpse did not stay.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Are you reminding me?"


    Xiao Su shook his head and said seriously, "I''m afraid you are dead and can''t take me out."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Now that Cai Gang is dead, the Demon Soldier Pool should also be opened, so we will go and see it again."


    Xiao Su glanced at him, "You can, don''t behave like Cai Gang."


    Zhou Shu''s face was indifferent, "No, I don''t need it, just watch it and leave."


    In the Kunlun Mirror, he saw some changes after Dodor became a demon corpse, and he had a preliminary understanding of the power of reincarnation in the demon pool. He has already gained something, and he does not need to venture into this demon pool. Besides, he does not expect to get everything in the Xishan realm. There are too many demons here and it is too lively. It is not conducive to his understanding of the law. If he really wants to get anything, he must go to a quiet and unmanned world, a time-honored demons. The pool of soldiers or the pool of demon blood, where I felt for decades.


    Xiao Su looked at him suspiciously, and thought for a while without speaking.


    The Demon Pool has returned to normal, and the mood of the demons is still high, but Zhou Shu encountered some troubles when he entered, and fortunately Xiao Su came forward.


    After staying for almost forty days, I witnessed the birth of eleven magic soldiers.


    It''s a pity that there is no way to get another piece of equipment for Red Bull, and Zhou Shu can only go angrily.


    "Where to go?"


    "Moonlight Town."


    "For those prisoners?"


    "Ok."


    Red Bull galloped on the road, Zhou Shu was very comfortable lying on his back, Xiao Su Fei was around, chatting with Zhou Shu, and also understanding the style and personality of the immortal world.


    Yuese Town is probably the most beautiful town in Xishan.


    I don''t know if it is due to the thin demon energy or other reasons, the fog here is pale yellow, like moonlight.


    No matter day or night, this hazy moonlight always envelopes the town, giving people a feeling of peace and tranquility.


    However, it��s not peaceful and peaceful here. Moonlight Town is actually a prison in the Xishan realm. Almost all the other races caught are held here. Well, there are no Mozu prisoners, Mozu crimes. Either you owe your life to continue to live, or you die.


    "Trouble you, Xiao Su, I won''t go in."


    "Got it, wow."


    Xiao Su flew in without touching the ground, while Zhou Shu separated a few strands of spiritual knowledge and hid them on her body.


    "stop!"


    The guard saw Xiaosu and immediately warned loudly, but after a few closer glances, he was stunned, "My lord... why are you here?"


    Xiao Su said dissatisfied, "Can''t I come? I sent in several people here."


    The guard hurriedly said, "I understand, the adult has caught the prisoner again?"


    Xiao Su said coldly, "No, I''ll go in and take a look, and find some suitable demon slaves by the way."


    "My lord is here to find the demon slave. Please wait a moment. I will report to Lord Sway."


    The guard saluted and went in a hurry. After a while, a demon with an unusually tall figure came over and saw Xiao Su, his blue-black face immediately put on a smile, "It''s you, Xiao Su , You haven''t returned to Dark River Town for a long time."


    Xiao Su still looked cold, "Swee, I want to see if there is a demon slave suitable for me."


    Swee grinned, revealing a black fang, "No problem, but you know the rules, you can do everything else, but the practitioner can''t take it away."


    "Take it or not."


    Little Su paused, "I''ll take a look first, all the prisoners must watch."


    Swee seemed thoughtful, "Xiao Su, you never liked demonic energy and blood, why did you think of looking for a demon slave?"


    Xiao Su snorted coldly, "I have a way, I can turn others into demon slaves without being infected with devilish energy... Just leave it alone."


    "There is such a thing?"


    Swee burst into laughter, "Xiaosu, aren''t you talking nonsense? Then let me see and see, if you can do it, I will choose the people here."


    "you said."


    Xiao Su didn''t look at him, and strode into the town.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2820: He fits well

    The town is very big.


    The rows of houses in the moonlight are prisons.


    Xiao Su flew slowly, stopping in front of every house, but she didn''t look at it for herself, but let Zhou Shu''s spirit in her look.


    At the same time, they are also communicating with God.


    By the way, Xiao Su, who has a half-demon body, naturally has divine consciousness in her body, but she doesn��t know how to use it. During this time, Zhou Shu taught her some techniques so that she could use divine knowledge to do something. Simple things.


    These methods were all specially created by Zhou Shu for her, and they couldn''t be done by other people.


    "Unexpectedly, there are quite a lot of prisoners held by the Mozu."


    "The enemies caught in the Demon Realm of the Phosphorescent Demon Venerable, except for those valuable to the Demon Venerable, will basically be sent here. On the one hand, they are sold as demon slaves, and on the other hand they also make some transactions with the Immortal Realm. I am a cultivator, because of this, someone from the immortal world may come to redeem them. If Cai Gang from Qishan Town does not die, he will probably be sent here."


    "So, the Xishan Realm on the edge of the Demon Realm is actually a transit point."


    "Almost, who are you looking for? I haven''t moved for so long."


    "Look again, I just watched it for a while, what anxious."


    "I do as you say, if you can help me become a demon slave, Swee won''t stop."


    "Don''t worry, just say you didn''t find the right one."


    "I knew it was like this, you are not reliable at all."


    "Otherwise, I''ll help you teach him, I think you seem to be upset with him."


    "Don''t die, Swee is not an ordinary Demon Lord, he is a Great Demon Lord, and his strength ranks in the top three in the Xishan Realm."


    While talking, he went around to the other side.


    The prison here looks more refined, and the layout inside is reasonable, and Swee is also standing here, obviously paying great attention.


    Xiao Su only looked over from prison to prison when she didn��t see Swee, and turned around half an hour later. She walked up to Swee and said slowly, "One hundred forty-five, three hundred seventy-one...four One hundred and ninety-two, nine hundred and seven, nine hundred and forty-four, these sixteen, I want to take away."


    She said a series of numbers in one breath, and Swee said nothing but waved his hand.


    In a short while, there were sixteen demon guards escorting over.


    They are all wearing thick shackles, and they all have complex expressions, fear, helplessness, and a sense of relief.


    Many people know what it means to be taken out of prison, becoming a demon slave or a demon corpse, or simply being killed for the fun of the demon race.


    Swee counted out thirteen keys and handed it to Xiao Su, and said in a deep voice, "These thirteen, you can do whatever you want. It doesn��t matter whether you kill them now or take them away, but for those three practitioners, you have to Give me a reason."


    Xiao Su looked cold, "There is no reason."


    Swee said slowly, "No reason, then you can''t take them away, or I will take you to see Great Demon Xishan and let him ask you."


    Xiao Su stagnated, walked in front of the three cultivators who were specifically selected, and slowly said, "I want to study these two monster race cultivators."


    "Do you still want to replace the monster body with the monster body?"


    Swee slowly said, "I told you that this is impossible. Why do you keep angering the Majesty? Now you are the only heir of Majesty Hisan, and I don��t see Majesty Hisan being useful to you. Rebirth is necessary, because he will definitely be promoted to Demon Lord. If you focus on the Demon Body, with your talent and the protection of the Great Demon Lord, your future achievements will be limitless. Why do you have to do those difficult and thankless things? "


    "It''s no use you say more."


    Xiao Su glanced at him, "Even if he comes, it won''t change me, or you can just help him kill me."


    Sway shook his head and lost two keys. "Well, I accept this reason."


    Seeing Xiao Su move people over, he couldn''t help but say again, "You can still make progress if you can pick out the person who is most suitable for your physique from so many monster races, but unfortunately there will be no results. Feel free to toss."


    Xiao Su looked at the last human cultivator again and said calmly, "As for this, I intend to become a demon slave."


    Sway said slowly, "Do you know his origin?"


    Xiao Su said lightly, "I don''t know, I just think he is very suitable, that''s enough."


    "Well said, our demons never care about these messy things."


    Swee nodded, "Xiao Su, if you can really make him a demon slave, I will let you take it away. I won''t have to worry about anything afterwards. Even if the Great Demon Xishan punishes him, I will take it. However, you have to do it here, so that I can see how you can do this without getting devilish. Of course, if you use the devilish energy, I will be even more happy. The Great Demon Xishan will definitely be satisfied."


    Looking at Xiao Su, there seemed to be a glimmer of expectation in his eyes.


    "The demon slave is also a slave. To completely corrode his soul, you don''t have to use devil energy and blood." Xiao Su said as he walked to the practitioner and looked up and down, and the practitioner looked at her. , Did not speak or beg for mercy, his eyes were extremely cold.


    She paused, flying higher, a white smoke appeared on her palm, and then she patted the immortal cultivator''s top door hard.


    The practitioner trembled, gradually stiffened, and his expression became dull.


    Those eyes, which were originally bright and cold, were covered with a thick gray mist, and there was no trace of aura at all.


    "Get rid of the shackles and follow me Xiao Su turned around and said without emotion.


    After hearing the sound, the cultivator shook his hands and feet vigorously. He only heard two snaps, his hands broke together and dropped weakly, but the cultivator didn��t realize it, and he was still violently breaking away from the shackles on his feet. The movements are so exaggerated that they don''t care about the damage to the body at all, just like a puppet that only obeys orders, and no longer has any self-consciousness.


    "okay."


    Swee stepped forward and held down the practitioner, "A trash slave, what''s the use of it?"


    There was a look of suspicion on his face. The moment he held down the practitioner, he had already checked the practitioner with magic power. He really didn''t feel the presence of the soul at all, it had been completely corroded, completely disappeared, and there was no magic in his body. The demon slave.


    For high-level immortals, this may not be difficult, but for Xiao Su, who is a demon clan, it is a little unbelievable. Did Xiao Su really break free from the influence of the demon? This is impossible, even if she succeeds, it is impossible to master this ability in a short time.


    Xiao Su stopped, turned around and said, "Then give me the key."


    "You surprised me, here you are."


    Swee threw the key over and grinned, "The Great Demon Lord has a good heir, haha."


    "Don''t mention him."


    Xiao Su said something disgustingly, and walked out with a group of prisoners. After a short while, he disappeared into the thick fog.


    Swee kept watching her, thinking about something, and laughing as he thought about it.


    In the end, the cultivator was turned into a demon slave. I don��t know how the immortal world will react?


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2821: Collect talent

    Away from Moonlight Town, Xiao Su stopped with a group of people and walked not far away alone.


    Zhou Shu appeared and stopped beside her with a smile of satisfaction.


    Xiao Su was cold, "I did what you said, I just don''t understand, what do you want so many people to do, I think you can find two or three people at most, and... these are mostly not immortal cultivators. , Do you really want to get some slaves?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "What I want a slave to do, I don''t have to let you take a risk if I want a slave."


    "I do not understand."


    Xiao Su looked at those former prisoners in shackles in the distance, "Then what are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to two round heads and round brains, "Look, those two are round puppets, that is, they are all round. They look like they are made of many parts. They are born masters. Wisdom is quite high, and they are also very good at puppets. Look at the tall and thin one with four hands and two feet, and four joints on both hands and feet. This is the bamboo joint tribe. They are very good at planting. The output of ordinary Linggu upgrades has greatly increased. Looking at the fish head human body, they are not murlocs, but fish repairers. They are the nemesis of murlocs. No one can compare with them in terms of fishing. ..."


    After listening to Xiao Su patiently, looking at Zhou Shu''s slightly excited face, he seemed to understand something, "Are you collecting talents in various fields?"


    Zhou Shu smiled first, "Smart."


    Xiao Su is still dissatisfied, "What do you want talents to do, build a city? Can''t you find other places, you have to come to the prison of the demon?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "These talents are very rare. If I go to other worlds to find them, most of them will not leave their homes. If I want them, I need to persuade them and even use force to rob them. How troublesome it is now. I did these things for me, and I just rescued them directly. Not only does it save trouble, but it also gains their favor. They will really help me because I helped them, isn''t it?"


    "You are really cunning."


    Xiao Su stagnated, "I have nothing to say."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Actually, I didn''t come here specially. Who asked you to find such detailed information? I just saw them, and I always felt like I couldn''t bear to miss it, so please help me."


    Xiao Su thought for a while and said, "But how are you going to take them away, there are so many people now?"


    "This is not difficult."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You bring the people I said here to solve them, I will take them away one by one."


    Xiao Su brought all the people over with suspicion, and saw Zhou Shu giving a speech, and then those people thanked Zhou Shu one by one, and then a door of white smoke appeared in front of Zhou Shu. The smoke was full of smoke, and it was quite immortal. I mean, those people walked into the gate, and disappeared one by one... She looked a little bit stunned, "You... have the Immortal Dongtian Artifact, no, it��s impossible to use Immortal Dongtian Artifacts in the Devil Realm. If you can, I I have long thought of a way to leave..."


    The Dafan Dongtian Immortal Tool borrows the space in the Immortal Realm, which is naturally restricted in the Devil Realm and cannot be used freely.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s not the Immortal Immortal Tool...I don''t have to hide it from you until now."


    He looked at Xiao Su and smiled, "You go in and try? It will be a little obstructive, but try not to resist."


    Xiao Su hesitated, "Try it, as long as I can leave the demon world, I am not afraid."


    Soon, she walked into the gate, and after a while, she walked out of the gate, with many doubts on her face, "Where is that, immortal world? But why didn''t I see those people just now."


    That gate was naturally the temporary gate opened by Zhou Shu for the demon world.


    These talents from all races are prepared for the demon refining world and their own world. They are of great use. The demon refining world is large enough to accommodate different races. These outstanding talents should not be missed when they encounter them. They are the first batch of the demon refining world. Immigrate.


    And the door Xiao Su entered was a special secret place specially prepared for Xiao Su.


    She couldn''t perceive the existence of the demon refining world and other people there.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t ask where it is, I can only say that you are safe there and will not be noticed by anyone."


    Xiao Su understood at once, "You plan to use this to take me out of the demon world. In other words, there is no need for things like buying and selling commodities to destroy the demon blood pond to spy on intelligence?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu was very calm.


    "You lied to me!"


    Xiao Su glared at Zhou Shu, and suddenly became angry, "I thought you were going to take a great risk or even die for helping me, so I kept listening to you and did so many things for you, and now you tell me, It''s as simple as taking me out of the Demon Realm, there is no need to do anything at all, and there is no danger at all!"


    "You didn''t ask clearly."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and said slowly, "I have such an ability to take you away, easy and not dangerous. This will only be better for you. What does it matter if you do something? Other people want to help you leave, he is very dangerous, but if he fails, you will do nothing for him, and I can guarantee that you will not suffer, right?"


    "You, you should tell me earlier."


    Xiao Su thought for a while, Zhou Shu seemed to be right, but he always felt a little uncomfortable.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Okay, now you know that I can take you safely away, you should be more at ease to help me do things, Xiao Su."


    Xiao Su nodded but muttered to himself, "Obviously, I only need to open a door, and I will be a businessman, hard work and..."


    Although it was a complaint, her mood improved, and she was much more relaxed than before. She thought she had to face the demon Lord and the Great Demon Lord, but now there is no difficulty at all, she can leave the Demon Realm, and her dream goal is How can you be unhappy?


    "The two monster races, are you really preparing for me?"


    In the distance, there were three cultivators in shackles, a stupid human being, and two trembling monster races.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "They are both from the Mu family. The Mu family and I are old. We rescued them when we met. By the way, Xiao Su, do you know that your half-demon body is also from the Mu family? ?"


    "The Mu Family?"


    Xiao Su shook his head blankly, but his eyes quickly became firm, "I only know where I am longing for, and I must go there. Only there will truly belong to me and will truly accept me."


    "Well, I believe you can do it."


    Zhou Shu did not go on, saying that he was afraid that Xiaosu would be sad. Compared to the Yu, Mao, Ba and other demons, the Mu family is more exclusive. Going to the Mu family as a half-demon and half-demon like Xiaosu, I��m afraid It''s hard to be accepted, he said warmly, "Bring the two of them, the practitioner, put it there first, I have to think about it."


    Soon those two monster races also entered the world of refining monsters.


    Xiao Su looked at the human cultivator in the distance, and curiously said, "Listening to Swee, he seems to have a lot of background. Do you know him? I specially asked me to bring it out, and also borrowed my hand to imprison his soul, isn''t he Very important?"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2822: Will find

    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t know him, but I can see that he is a Shushan disciple. Save him by the way. Let''s count it as a chance."


    "Shu Mountain, I heard that it is a very famous sect in the fairy world."


    Xiao Su seemed to think, "Since his status is not low, even if you don''t save, someone will come to redeem him."


    "It will take at least a few decades until the redemption, and he is almost unable to hold it. His prison is specially made, and the golden fairy can''t resist it. After a while, the devilish energy will enter the body, and it will be useless to save it. If you barely recover, it will be difficult to achieve again," Zhou Shu said slowly, "How can the Demon Race kindly increase his opponents? The more a large sect disciple, the better here."


    "Oh."


    Xiao Su glanced at the cultivator, "No wonder he is so fragile and collapsed in one fell swoop. Are you going to help him recover?"


    "I won''t move him before leaving Xishan Realm, just put it up."


    With that said, Zhou Shu put the Shushan disciple into the demon refining realm. Of course, it was a separate secret realm. Even if he wakes up, there is no need to worry. In fact, he is unlikely to wake up. He is imprisoned by spiritism. Now that Shushan disciple is at the mercy of Zhou Shu. , There is no other way.


    But it was just a confinement, as long as it was cancelled, there would be no harm to the Shushan disciple.


    An excitement flashed in Xiao Su''s eyes, "Let''s go, we will leave the Demon Realm now."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''m not in a hurry, don''t you want to go to the Devil Blood Pool in Dark River Town?"


    Xiao Su said in a puzzled way, "You can take me away, so what else do you risk?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I want to see the Demon Blood Pool dedicated to the Great Demon Lord. Even if it is not destroyed, I also want to see it, and you said, the Great Demon Lord Xishan is not here at this time, and the opportunity should not be missed."


    According to information, Great Demon Xishan spends nine months in the Demon Blood Pond in Darkhe Town every year, and spends the remaining three months cruising around the world to deal with affairs. Now it is those three months, which is a good opportunity.


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu dissatisfied, and stared at each other for a while or she softened first, "Then I will take you there, but you have to find a way to go in. I won''t go in. I can''t stand the devil blood and devil qi there. The past will definitely be affected."


    Zhou Shu naturally agreed.


    The two quickly went on the road again and galloped towards Dark River Town.


    "I''m very curious, if you want to leave the Demon Realm, what will the Great Demon Lord rely on to intercept you?"


    "I... I have a similar monster to him, he can know my movements, and he can find my position at any time, if I leave the ground too far, he will find out, send someone or himself Stop me..., I''ve tried many times."


    "So, it is now."


    "����Ok."


    "You should tell me earlier. Also, since he can perceive you at any time, can he also control it at any time, or be possessed by you?"


    "What are you talking nonsense, how is this possible! Do you suspect that I am controlled by him now?"


    "I think so, but it doesn''t seem to be difficult for the devil to do this, right?"


    "Why is it not difficult? Possession and incarnation are things that the demon **** can do! Even the demon master can only use the demon to disintegrate the clone, and the demon lord and the big demon are at most using the demon blood to control the nearby demons. How can he do it so far apart? Besides, I have a similar demon body to him. As long as he is close to me, I can also perceive that he can''t control me without warning, unless he abandons the body. "


    "Don''t get excited."


    "How can you not be excited when you doubt me? Damn! If I hadn''t seen you take me out, I wouldn''t care about you."


    "Okay, I apologize."


    "... Don''t worry, I won''t harm you. Before I leave the Demon Realm, I will rely on you."


    "What do you mean by the disintegration of the celestial demon clone?"


    "The demon master uses the demon to disintegrate and transform into clones. There are hundreds of clones. Each clone has a strength no less than that of the great demon lord. It may be the strongest method of the demon clan I know. It seems that only the devil possesses the body. The Demon God Possession can be attached to any Demon Race in the Demon Realm at will, giving him incomparably powerful strength in a short time, and when the Heaven Demon disintegrates the clone, it can only rely on the Demon Lord''s own body."


    "What a terrible demon lord."


    "This is a rumor, and I also heard people say. If you ask what this does, don''t you still want to find the demon lord?"


    "No, just curious."


    "You can tell me more about the immortal world. I will use it after I leave, such as how should I find a clan who is similar to me."


    "Nowadays, most of the cultivators of the demon race are scattered in all realms of the immortal world, and they can be encountered everywhere, but several big families also have their own realms. These realms are part of the fairy realm, but they will not obey the orders of the fairy realm. Equal. Of course, if there is any problem in the fairy world, the cultivators of the demon race will come forward, similar to an ally, the place you are going to should be the wood world, where is the main world of the wood race, but..."


    "But what, is it hard to go?"


    "That''s not true. Muxi Realm is still easy to find in the Immortal Realm, but based on your current situation, it''s not suitable to go."


    "..."


    After a long silence, Xiao Su said, "You mean, I won''t be accepted by the monster clan, right?"


    "Frankly speaking, it is really difficult. Based on my understanding of the Mu Family, you will be regarded as a heresy and may be dangerous."


    "Do you want to fight or kill? Then I might as well stay in the demon world, at least the demon people are willing to accept me, hum."


    "I know you are talking about anger because you don��t want to be a demon in your heart, because you say that you are a practitioner, you will stick to your heart, and if others don��t accept it, try to get them to accept it. Even though it is difficult, this is the path you choose."


    "I know, but I... don''t know what to do."


    "Well, I think the best thing you should do now is to find a way or a law that suits you first, and then practice. As long as you achieve something in the law, most practitioners will admit that you are a true practitioner. ."


    "I''m looking for it, but I haven''t found it yet. I can''t learn what you taught me."


    "The rules I know may not be suitable for you, but I know a lot of rules. You can slowly find the one that suits you."


    "If I find it and practice the law and become a true practitioner, will I be accepted by the Mu Family?"


    "This... is still very difficult. You may have to completely remove the demonic body to be accepted by the Mu Family, but you can go back and try to see how the Mu Family''s attitude towards you is, but never do it when you are not strong."


    "In fact, I want to be just like you, to be a carefree practitioner. I don''t think about this, but I always want to go back unconsciously, and I can''t stop at all."


    "If you just want to be a simple practitioner, half-demon and half-demon is not a problem, but the Mu family pays attention to falling leaves and returning to the roots. You have the blood of the Mu family and are inevitably affected... Do you want to get rid of the Mu family or return to the woods? Home, I think you will find the answer by yourself when you reach the fairy world."


    "..."


    After being silent for a while, Xiao Su nodded, "I will find it."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2823: Think of a way

    "I can only get here. Going forward, he knows I''m in Dark River Town. If he comes, you can''t do anything."


    Xiao Su stopped and pointed to the west, "Keep the speed of the demon cow and walk in this direction for two more days, and you will see Dark River Town. What you should pay attention to is that although Dark River Town is small, the inside Every Demon Race is a strong man, and there are two Demon Lords resident. Once discovered by them, you can no longer enter the Demon Blood Pool under the town. If the Great Demon Lord Xishan knows the news and rushes back, you may not be alive. come back."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I understand."


    Xiao Su frowned, "I still don''t understand why you have to go to see the Demon Blood Pond. Even if you want to destroy it according to the previous plan, you don''t need to risk it yourself. It''s easier to manipulate the sacrifice materials."


    Zhou Shu smiled without answering.


    If it wasn''t for more understanding of reincarnation, he didn''t want to take a risk, even if he didn''t know whether he could really get something from there.


    Practice is like this, in order to understand the law, for the slightest progress, even if there is only one ten thousandth of the illusory possibility, one must pay 100% effort, at all costs, because if you don��t do it, then there is really nothing. If you die until you are stuck in the shackles and cannot break through, then what is the point of practicing?


    Xiao Su shook his head and pointed to the front, "I will wait for you for three months there, and I will return to Xishan Town if I can''t wait for you."


    Three months later, Great Demon Xishan will return to the Demon Blood Pond. If Zhou Shu hasn''t returned, he will obviously not return.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, when this happens, I will take you away from Xishan Realm."


    "You''ll talk after you survive."


    Xiao Su glanced at Zhou Shu, turned his head and flew away.


    Zhou Shu rode the Red Bull and stopped not far from Dark River Town.


    Through the eighth sense, he had already clearly seen Dark River Town. A small town with a radius of less than five miles, with more than one hundred demons and three monarchs, is indeed heavily guarded, and he can hide in demonic energy. It was not discovered by the demons, but it was very difficult to enter the demon blood pool.


    The Devil Blood Pool is underground, with only one entrance.


    The entrance was surrounded by a strong demon energy, and there were two demon monarchs and dozens of demon races standing beside it.


    The two demon kings were exceptionally tall, completely blocking the entrance door.


    The soil here is magical soil, which has nothing to do with the five elements. All kinds of five element escape techniques are not used. You must pass through the entrance to enter.


    Removal is not feasible. Even if a large cutting fist can be used to cut out a space door, it is impossible to sneak in silently, because the demon energy around the demon blood pool is too strong. Qi will surround the space gate, and even pass it to Zhou Shu''s side through the space gate. The movement and shock of magic power will definitely be noticed by the guards.


    Sneak attack on a demon guard, and then disguise as a demon, this can be done, but still can not enter the demon blood pool.


    You will be stopped at the door.


    Only Demon Refining Master and Great Demon Lord can enter the Demon Blood Pool here, and Zhou Shu cannot pretend to be them.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, but there was no good way.


    There is no good way, it''s not that there is no way, there are ways, but they all have many shortcomings.


    For example, if you forcibly break in, use the Eight Form Talisman to temporarily trap the Demon Race, repel or even kill the Demon Lord who is guarding the door, you can enter the Demon Blood Pool, but in this way, the Demon Lord will rush back and leave it to Zhou Shu to check. There won''t be a lot of time, unless, he can kill all the demons here in one or two talisman time, which can delay a little more time.


    For example, disguise yourself as a sacrifice and wait for the demon master to take him into the demon blood pool.


    This is very dangerous, and the time is uncertain. I don''t know when the demon refining master can sacrifice. It may be a few days or more. The randomness is too great, and the time to check the demon blood pool is very small.


    Then Zhou Shu thought the most feasible way.


    Leading the two demon guards at the door, taking the opportunity to enter, using the unrestricted law of thunder, maybe ten breaths are enough for him to enter.


    It��s just that the person responsible for leading away the Demon Lord is difficult to find. It must not be too strong or too weak. It must be able to protect itself and not let the guards feel that the Demon Blood Pool is dangerous, so as to inform the Great Demon Lord... Hey, why should it be a human?


    Zhou Shu thought of something and took out the packed Red Bull again.


    Moo


    After a while, several low cow sounds came out of the thick fog.


    Several demons looked at the distance and whispered, "There is a demon cow?"


    The two demon kings changed their faces slightly, "This demon cow is very strange!"


    "You can also see that it may have the power of the demon god!"


    The two looked at each other and were a little excited, "If you can catch it and give it to an adult, you will definitely get a lot of rewards."


    "If it is really a demon cow with the power of a demon god, whether it is used as a mount or as a sacrifice, it is very good, I will get it?"


    "Don''t leave this half step, just let the guard go."


    "Yes, you can''t miss the adult matter."


    The two summoned a group of demon guards and pointed the direction. Those guards quickly gathered and moved towards the demon cow.


    Before long, I heard a series of screams.


    The two demon monarchs felt through the devil qi, and suddenly stagnated.


    "How is it possible that a demon cow knocked them all down?"


    "It''s just a bump, Sibai is about to reach the Demon Lord, and he can''t bear it."


    "I am sure now that the demon cow has the power of the demon god!"


    "That kind of power, can it be the Demon God of Hercules? That is the divine power that the adults are looking forward to!"


    "Wait... Look at the demon cow, is there a demon soldier?"


    "It''s really Demon Cow with Demon Soldier. I have never seen such a situation."


    "Such a demon cow is worthy of a demon soldier, but this also shows that this demon cow has a master!"


    "There is a demon cow with a master? Who can accept such a demon cow, it must be the great demon lord! But, this great demon lord brought the demon cow to Dark River Town, did he come to show off his power on purpose? "


    The two demon kings glanced at each other, and both revealed some doubts.


    Perceiving the conversation between the two, Zhou Shu was stagnant, feeling self-defeating, but it was not that he had never thought of taking down the demon soldier, but could not do it. Qiandangshi and Red Bull were completely integrated and connected with vitality. Can''t take it down at all.


    "impossible."


    "Yes, in the Xishan Realm, who dares to show off with the adults? The adults control the best demon blood pools in the Xishan Realm. Any demon king who wants to develop here must obtain the adult''s permission. Go away."


    "The demon cow ran out by himself!"


    "why?"


    "Look carefully, this demon cow hasn''t been domesticated by our demon race, it''s unruly, plus it''s very strong, it must have been sneaked out!"


    "You are right! That''s it!"


    "Don''t worry, take the demon cow and hide it first, and wait until the adult comes back and give it to him. No one else will come!"


    "Just do it!"


    "Then you go! I''ll just stay here, if it doesn''t work, let me talk about it."


    "How could it not! I''m going!"


    Zhou Shu felt relieved, he was indeed the demon, the most straightforward race to do whatever he thought of.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2824: That quarter of an hour

    After a while, the Red Bull rushed towards the town.


    Several demon guards in front of them were knocked into flight in an instant, lying on the ground for a long while.


    Behind the Red Bull, a demon was eagerly chasing after him, shouting to himself, "You stop it!"


    The demon lord who was still at the door changed his face and said angrily, "You are too bad, right? You didn''t catch the demon cow and let him run over? What if it ran into the town and broke the sacrifice You can''t afford it either!"


    "It was violently beaten by me, and suddenly accelerated!"


    The devil couldn''t help complaining, "You have seen it too, this is not a demon cow at all! It will be violent!"


    The demon at the door snorted, "It''s not that you are too slow! If you hit the ground, why is it so troublesome?"


    The chasing demon yelled, "Don''t talk nonsense, do it with me!"


    The Demon Lord glanced at the Red Bull beside the town, and then at the entrance behind him, and then rushed forward. He couldn''t let the Demon Bull rush into the town. Moreover, the entrance of the Demon Blood Pool was close at hand, and he could see it at a glance. Don��t worry about someone getting in.


    As soon as the two demon kings joined forces, the demon cow seemed to perceive the danger and slammed into the fence on the side, slammed away, and ran to the other side.


    The Demon Lord was waiting to catch up, turned around and saw the entrance of the blood pond, and walked back quickly.


    "Stop chasing?"


    "What chase after, don''t we both guard the devil blood pool?"


    "Damn it, I''ll go after it one by one. I don''t believe that a demon cow can really run past me. When it loses its strength, it will definitely slow down!"


    One demon king still chased the demon cow, while the other demon ruled guarded the entrance and summoned other demon races to repair the fence and clear the endgame. Although the demon cow only ran for more than ten breaths, he did not rush into the town. The outside of the town was turned upside down, there was smoke and dust everywhere, the ground was cracked, and it was like an earthquake.


    No one noticed that when the demon cow was mad, a tiny electric light passed through the demon qi and quietly flew into the demon blood pool.


    What a strong devil.


    This was the first feeling, and then the body shook suddenly, and the muscles all over his body turned blood red, and it burst out quickly, and blood flowed like a burst of blood.


    Fortunately, the undead body was too strong, and stopped the blood in a few breaths and began to slowly recover.


    The reason for this situation is that on the one hand, the demon energy and blood here are too corrosive, and on the other hand, the gluttonous Taoist body is too bastard. It actually swallows the surrounding demon blood and demon energy autonomously, and the speed is still very high. Soon, fortunately, Zhou Shu converged the Taoist body in time and prevented the situation from expanding.


    Can this food be eaten casually? And do you eat without permission?


    Speaking of it, Zhou Shu has always practiced whatever Dao and laws are, and this has some adverse effects on him, but the impact is not very big, and it will be made up soon, because it will be integrated or integrated by Shu Zhidao. Suppression, the situation is very rare today, the Taotie Taoist style, which is already a great and relatively high-end Taoist, has such an unfavorable performance.


    Gourmet Road, in the end, there is still a gluttonous nature, hungry not to choose food.


    Before Shuzhidao can be compatible or guide the Taotie Tao, the use of Taoism must be cautious.


    At the foot is the Demon Blood Pool.


    Not big, only tens of feet.


    The black water in the pool is close to the color of ink, with blood bubbling all the time, and a thick dark red blood floats above, like a thick blanket, giving people an extremely depressed feeling, as if if you accidentally touch a little, your body It will immediately turn into a pool of pus and blood.


    "How many creatures are sacrificed..."


    After sensing it for a moment, Zhou Shu''s heart palpitated. The soul of life that died here was probably more than the sum he had seen before.


    The vitality of the Demon Blood Pool is basically derived from sacrifices. The sacrifices are usually fresh flesh, life, soul, etc. The stronger the better.


    Zhou Shu touched the pool water a little, and the blood red quickly extended from the fingertips, climbed to the arm, and the top of the head, the whole person turned red.


    The body was bitten by ten thousand ants, numb and painful, but the undead body began to recover automatically, and the recovery speed was also very fast, within a few breaths, the pain disappeared, and the skin seemed to be reborn.


    This is just a touch.


    But is there any way, gritted his teeth, Zhou Shu went straight in.


    The pool of water instantly submerged him, and the devil blood and devil energy burrowed into his body desperately. With every breath, the whole body was under tremendous pressure, and a little weak point was exposed, and the devil blood would invade him, causing the skin to burst open. , Soon, there were many wounds on his body, and the Immortal Body was working at full force, constantly mending the gaps in his body, and the Taoist furnace was constantly transforming, sending the power of repairing the sky to all parts of the body.


    It''s very tormenting, and it feels like returning to the Qi Refining Realm and just beginning to train the body.


    Speaking of it, this is indeed a type of body training. The longer you persist, the better it will be for Zhou Shu, and the Immortal Body will become stronger.


    But Zhou Shu couldn''t focus on refining the body, he must seize the time to realize the power of reincarnation in the blood pool.


    Of course there is the power of reincarnation, he felt it the moment he touched the pool water, and of course the Kunlun Mirror also reminded him in a timely manner that the faint light emitted was constantly absorbing the power in the pool water.


    Probably because of interference, the Kunlun mirror''s absorption speed is slow.


    Different from the power of reincarnation on the magic soldier, these powers can be personally felt by Zhou Shu. Within the controllable range, he can also remember little by little in the sea of ??knowledge, analyze every subtlety, and find other laws. The difference and the same, the whole heart.


    It is indeed worthwhile to venture here After about a quarter of an hour, Zhou Shuyue was bleeding and panting.


    At the same time, a layer of white smoke appeared on his body, protecting Zhou Shu.


    After a long time, Zhou Shu calmed down.


    Since becoming a golden immortal, there has been no such intense consumption, as if it was completely emptied, the body has no strength, and can not use the power of the law, the only thing that remains normal is the furnace, no matter what Circumstances, it keeps running, never drying up, it is also Zhou Shu''s greatest guarantee.


    I don''t know if the perception is wrong, he feels a slight change in his furnace.


    It lasted only a quarter of an hour.


    This demon blood pool is really not a place for practitioners to come.


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly, with a hint of self-deprecation, but what he didn''t know was that the Demon Blood Pool in Xishan Town was once prepared for the Demon Venerable. Even Taiyi Daluo could hardly hold on to it. He has persisted for a quarter of an hour, nine hundred breaths.


    Old Hu suddenly said, "The master is already very strong, I can''t do it if I change it."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Old Hu, tell me, what is the essence of devil blood, devil qi and magic power?"


    Hu Lao thought for a moment, "I don''t know, it may not be related to the law."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think so too. If it is really produced by the law, then the law is probably stronger than the highest law. It can not only accommodate the power of reincarnation, but any of your and my powers can be eliminated by it..."


    After saying a few words, he fell into deep thought.


    These things will be discussed later. At that quarter of an hour, he got some insights he wanted and must settle down.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2825: Im going now

    Time just passed.


    Zhou Shu entered the Demon Blood Pond for a period of time, and then took a rest. The time before it was getting longer, from the first quarter of an hour to the next two quarters of an hour, while the rest time afterwards was getting shorter and shorter. Twelve hours of rest, only five or six hours later.


    "Ready to go."


    During a certain break, Zhou Shu said to Hu Lao.


    Old Hu was a little surprised, and quickly said, "Master, there is still a month left before three months. I think you have a good effect in training here. If you can exercise, you can exercise more. Don''t waste time, although the loss of the demon world is a bit large. , But it��s okay, the master doesn��t have to worry about it."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "I''m not here for cultivation or physical training, but for the principles of perception. Now I can''t get more insights from here. I need to try another place. I can practice anywhere, don''t worry."


    The power of reincarnation in this demon blood pool has been clearly recorded, and there will be no more to stay.


    Moreover, the devil blood and devil qi here are too strong, perhaps for this reason, the power of reincarnation in the pool has been greatly disturbed, and it is not a good choice for Kunlun Mirror.


    The more he learned about the Demon Blood Pool, Zhou Shu''s thoughts became clearer and clearer. What he needed most was not such a Demon Blood Pool.


    It''s time to change.


    Old Hu didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    Zhou Shu looked at the Demon Blood Pond for a while, and still put an end to the idea of ??destruction, waved his right hand again and again, and a whirlpool appeared out of thin air.


    A large amount of devilish energy found the exit, and desperately drilled inside.


    Zhou Shu also followed in, and after a dozen breaths, the devil rushed in from the entrance and probed around for a while before he walked out with a look of confusion.


    "Clearly perceiving a lot of changes in the demon energy in the Demon Blood Pool, why is there nothing?"


    "I don''t know, I have to report this to an adult."


    "Of course, is there a demon **** to help? This demon blood pool..."


    "Why don''t you notify the lord now?"


    The two demon kings looked at each other, and there was much excitement.


    When you come in, you can''t use space to move, worry about being perceived by them, but you don''t have to when you go out.


    Hundreds of miles away, Zhou Shu hid in the devilish energy, while opening up the eighth sense, while sensing the divine mind that he let out.


    Well, of course the escaped Red Bull had Zhou Shu''s divine mind. The order was given to it at that time to run as fast as it can, and as far as it can go, and then find a secret place to hide.


    It didn''t take long for him to find the target, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t want to lose Red Bull.


    After finding Red Bull and taking back the Demon Refining Realm, Zhou Shu went to Xiaosu again.


    "You''re back?"


    Seven points of cold voice, but also one point of surprise, two points of concern.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the joy on Xiao Su''s face flashed away, "Let''s talk, where are you going this time?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Go to the next Demon Blood Pool, you don''t need to be too advanced, just the normal ones, I''ll take a look."


    Flickered for more than a year.


    Zhou Shu took Xiao Su to many demon blood pools and demon army pools in Xishan Realm.


    In every Demon Blood Pool and Demon Soldier Pool, he has gained something, more or less, and more and more certain, what he really needs.


    Leaving a town, the two walked slowly on the road.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Xiaosu, which demons do you know are older?"


    Through this period of searching in the Xishan realm, he is now quite sure that what he needs most is the historical magic pool. The older, the more power of reincarnation in it, and the more insights and knowledge he can get. .


    "Speaking of the oldest, it must be the Mirror Realm, and the Unitary Mirror Realm. One is the origin of the Demon Race and the other is the center of the Demon Realm. They have never changed. Unlike other Demon Realms, they always..." Xiaosu said with a face. Unbelievable expression, "Are you planning to go there? It''s impossible to do it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t talk about the unrealistic, I can''t enter the inner world of the demons."


    Xiao Su thought for a while and said, "All the demons in these two realms know it, and I don��t know the others. I can learn languages ??from the demons in the Xishan realm, but I can��t learn history. Not many demons know what the devil world was like in the past, and where those ancient demon worlds are."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, "You tell me that cultivators like to guard eternity and would rather stay in one place for a long time. Even if the place is no longer suitable for the cultivator to survive, the cultivator will stubbornly guard there and do everything he can. I don��t want to see it disappear, and the so-called history comes from this way, but the Mozu never cares about it. If a realm can stay, just stay, and if it can��t, change another. If a realm is not suitable for the Mozu , It will soon be deserted, and there will be no more demons living there, basically this is the case."


    She paused, and said quite emotionally, "This is also the reason why I don''t like demons. I want to be like a practitioner."


    Zhou Shu paused, and suddenly said, "Then, the deserted Demon Realm, do you know there are around Xishan Realm?"


    He realized that the deserted Demon Realm was his best choice.


    The Demon Blood Pool and Demon Soldier Pool there have a long history, and no one has sacrificed for a long time. The Demon Blood and Demon Qi in them have also become thinner, which is more conducive to absorbing the power of reincarnation. The important thing is that there is no other demon clan to disturb, he does not need Pretending to be a demon clan to go to the demon blood pool, you can cultivate in it for a long time.


    Xiao Su thought for a while and said, "There is no unused realm around Xishan Realm, usually in the Devil Realm, or at the junction of the realm controlled by the two Demon Lords Zhou Shu seems to be thinking. "The border with the realm controlled by the Phosphorescent Demon Lord, I remember it is the blood-wish Demon Lord, and the realm of the Mystic Electric Demon Lord. "


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, very surprised, "Yes, don''t you really plan to find it?"


    "I go by my own."


    Zhou Shu smiled and quickly made a decision, "It''s time to take you out of Xishan Realm, let''s go, and set off today."


    "what?"


    Xiao Su was stunned, and did not recover for a while.


    Zhou Shu jokingly said, "Didn''t you wait for a long time, why are you reluctant to leave?"


    "Who can''t bear it?"


    Xiao Su stared at him with dissatisfaction, "I just didn''t expect that you will finally take me away! I thought I was fooled by you, and I will always be you..." She was dumb, and said viciously," Open the door, let me in, I will go now!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and opened the temporary passage. Xiao Su didn''t take a second look at Xishan Realm, and walked in decisively.


    Zhou Shu closed the passage and flew straight up.


    Such a move naturally alarmed several guarding demon guards, but after seeing Zhou Shu''s businessman dressed up, he waved and let it go. Of course, he didn''t forget to ask for some fairy jade from Zhou Shu.


    Soon he left the Xishan realm and returned to the empty and silent void.


    The emptiness of nothing makes Zhou Shu comfortable. It is a cultivator, and it is not natural in the world of the demon race.


    Seeing the direction, Zhou Shu opened the black shell and hurriedly swept outside the demon world.


    Hei Bei carried the blue electric light, and his speed was much higher than before, and it only took more than a month to reach the outer domain on the edge of the demon world.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2826: Thank you brother Yang

    Zhou Shu released Xiaosu.


    When she first came out, she was a little uncomfortable, and she stabilised after spinning around for a while.


    Gazing at the endless void and the twinkling stars in the distance, she stood still for more than an hour without knowing it.


    She looked calm, but it only seemed that her demonic appearance prevented her from expressing too much emotion, and it was impossible for her to cry.


    "thank you."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu very sincerely.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There is nothing to thank you for what you promised, what are your plans?"


    Xiao Su whispered, "Listen to you, first go to the outer domain to find a suitable fairy city, practice, and then find a way to solve the problem of the devil."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have given you the map. If you can''t find a suitable one, you can go to New Moon City to find me."


    "Ok."


    Xiao Su agreed, and turned his gaze to the boundless void, with a lot of yearning in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Can''t wait to leave?"


    Xiao Su quickly nodded and whispered, "I have basically learned all the tactics you taught me. I shouldn''t be recognized by others, right?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Just add that vestment. Hunyuan Jinxian is very difficult to recognize. As long as you don''t do anything outrageous, they won''t stare at you specifically, so don''t worry too much."


    Xiao Su glanced at Zhou Shu, then thanked him again, "Thank you, if it weren''t for you, I don''t know how to start."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "Don��t show anything to you, and be careful when using Wanfang Ring. When you encounter danger, use the Great Escape Talisman to escape. People above the immortal fight, they can go as long as they can, and there are many charms. You can read those books selectively. You don''t have to learn them, and they are not made for you. I have planned for all of these. The only difference is that Shuxin After you have time, you can watch more..."


    "I understand."


    Xiao Su just listened quietly, and occasionally glanced at Zhou Shu, with a trace of dismay in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I won''t say anything, start your new life, Xiao Su."


    "it is good!"


    Xiao Su nodded vigorously, "Then I''m leaving."


    Watching Xiao Su slowly disappear into the void, Zhou Shu released the Shushan disciple.


    It looks normal, his body has recovered, and Zhou Shu''s devilish energy has been almost eliminated by Zhou Shu, and he did it in his spare time without much effort.


    Waved his hand to release the imprisonment of spiritism, the Shushan disciple awakened for a moment, and quickly regained consciousness. Although he was still a little confused, his eyes were clear and he was wary, "Who are you?"


    "who are you?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Is this the attitude toward the person who saved you?"


    The Shushan disciple''s expression was condensed, "It''s not you, I remember a beautiful woman with wings, she should be... the Banshee Race."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "It seems that you know she is saving you?"


    "Yes, she was imprisoning my spiritual sense, but did not hurt my knowledge of the sea. I was already very fragile at the time, and a little bit of harm would make me irresistible, but she did it very gently and carefully, so I did not resist."


    The Shushan disciple said gratefully.


    Zhou Shu didn��t refute, ��Since you remember...well, she saved you, and then she entrusted me to take you out of the demon world. Although it was a very hard task, she paid me a lot of fairy jade. No loss."


    "You look like a businessman, and you want to lie to me."


    The Shushan disciple nodded, with an expression like this, and then he saluted, "Thank you, fellow daoist, if there is no fellow daoist, I''m still in the demon world, and the wounds on my body should be relieved by the fellow daoist, in Tianning, Xiashu Mountain. I will definitely thank fellow daoists."


    After he finished speaking, he wanted to bring out something, but he looked at his fingertips and said in embarrassment, "Please leave your name, Tian Ning will definitely thank you later."


    The fairy ring is gone, so naturally there is nothing. I don��t want to thank you.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Under Yang Rong, I am a cultivator merchant from Outland Crescent City. Don��t worry about it. I will talk about this later. Besides, I can help the disciple who is in charge of Zongmen Shushan, and I can also get to know Friends Tian. Chance."


    Tian Ning hurriedly waved his hand, "Everyone is a cultivator wherever fellow Taoists say, there is no difference. If you don''t dislike it, I will call you Brother Yang."


    "Hehe, Brother Tian doesn''t dislike it, what can I say."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said thoughtfully, "Brother Tian, ??why are you trapped in the prison of Xishan Realm? Could it be Shushan and Demon Realm..."


    "No, don''t think too much. The Immortal Realm doesn''t mean to go to war with the Demon Realm," Tian Ning hesitated, "I was entrusted to go to the Liangmiao Country to do business, and I met the Demon Clan on the road... couldn''t help but make a move. I was sent here after the failure. I didn''t expect that the Demon Race was better than I thought..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s common to be outnumbered, it doesn''t matter."


    Tian Ning raised his hand, "I still want to thank you both for saving me. I am not afraid of death. The practitioner died when he died, but he was worried that he would not die. The sect had to come to save me and redeem me. This matter spread. , It��s not good for Shushan."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Tell me if you know it''s bad?"


    "This..." Tian Ning was taken aback, and said hastily, "Brother Yang won''t say it, right?"


    "Of course, I won''t say, Brother Tian is really a sincere person," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "What are your plans in the future?"


    Tian Ning groaned, "We still have to go to Liangmiao Country. If we can''t complete the task, we will have no face to return to Shu Mountain."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Brother Tian has lost his Wanfang Ring now, and he has nothing to do Let me give you something. Brother Tian doesn��t have to show such an expression, you and me. Getting acquainted with each other, a few trivial things are nothing."


    As he said, Zhou Shu took out a Wanfang Ring and handed it to him, and smiled, ��It doesn��t matter if you don��t use Brother Tian��s ability, but there are many demon worlds along the way. The admired Shushan disciple, it certainly won''t hurt to help you."


    "Thank you Brother Yang."


    Hearing this, Tian Ning could only nod his head, opened Wan Fangjie and took a look, but was a little stunned, "This, too much, right?"


    Zhou Shu said magnanimously, "It''s just that there are more immortal jade, a few immortal talisman is nothing, and I''m afraid that Brother Tian won''t return me in the future? I have anything to worry about, just use it."


    "I won''t say thank you."


    Tian Ning took a deep breath, "Brother Yang, I will repay you a hundredfold for today''s grace, Crescent City, I will remember it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then don''t disturb Brother Tian, ??I wish Brother Tian a good journey."


    Tian Ning raised his hand and was about to leave, suddenly stagnated, and whispered, "Excuse me, Brother Yang, where did the girl who rescued me go now? Is she still in Xishan Realm?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''m not here anymore. She''s not a demon and what she is doing there."


    Tian Ning seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, "Then I can rest assured, then she now..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "She went to Outland. I don''t know where she is. I don''t have much friendship with her. I only know that her name is Xiaosu. Brother Tian can find it by himself if she intends."


    "Thank you brother Yang."


    Tian Ning raised his hand and left soon.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2827: He got it

    Good seed country.


    I heard it again.


    Zhou Shu knew about the Liangmiao Kingdom when he was in Xuchang. This small country that suddenly appeared on the edge of the outer domain for hundreds of years started from a small area, and then quickly expanded. Now it can threaten the Hachi country. Medium-sized countries in dozens of circles.


    Tian Ning is not like a liar. He is a disciple in charge of the sect in the immortal world, what will he do in Liangmiao Country?


    Why did the Liangmiao country rise up, because the young practitioner who knows how to fight, was supported by the wizard god, or even the immortal world, or both? In a place close to the realm of the devil and the unknown wizard god, what is the purpose of such a country?


    Zhou Shu couldn''t think of the answer for the time being, but what was certain was that the heavens began to develop chaos again.


    But these have nothing to do with him temporarily.


    Opening the black shell, Zhou Shu turned and flew towards the demon world in the distance.


    To find a realm suitable for cultivating the law of reincarnation, he must wander among the realms controlled by several demon lords, and a long journey has begun.


    An unnamed small world.


    Li Zi shook his head, "There is no trace of Yang Rong''s presence here either. I should have never been here."


    Zhao Yueru stared into the distance, her expression indifferent and did not speak.


    Seeing this scene, Li Zi sank his face, "Junior Sister, what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing."


    Zhao Yueru gently shook her head, "It''s hard to find, we don''t have any news at all, and the Outland is so big."


    Li Zi seemed thoughtful, "You said, did King Mu deliberately fail to inform us? I think he and Yang Rong are very familiar, maybe he is covering Yang Rong."


    Zhao Yueru said indifferently, "I don''t know, Brother Li can look at it no matter what."


    A cold light flashed in Li Zi''s eyes, "If he really doesn''t give it on purpose, then don''t think about living well in Xuchang."


    Zhao Yueru thought about it for a while and said, "He is a descendant of the Dragon Realm and has a relationship with Hachi Country. It seems unnecessary for Yang Rong?"


    "It''s necessary, if he knows who Yang Rong is, but doesn''t tell us."


    Li Zi looked at Zhao Yueru, suddenly serious, and said deeply, "Junior sister, do you think Yang Rong is just an ordinary Crescent City monitor? How can an ordinary monitor be trusted by King Mu? I have entrusted Master I went to New Moon City to investigate, and I believe news will be passed on soon."


    "Oh, brother, you can do it yourself."


    Zhao Yueru said calmly, "This has nothing to do with me. I just want to find him and see if he can be promoted. If I can''t find him, it''s also my miss."


    The face was like Pinghu, but thunder thundered in my heart.


    It''s been decades since Li Zi said this to her. Could it be that he has noticed something?


    He knew that Yang Rong was probably Zhou Shu on the list of all evils?


    This is likely to be the case. If not, he would never get tired of looking for Yang Rong, even letting go of his usual practice. She doesn��t know how much Li Zi attaches importance to his cultivation. Li Zi even entrusted Master to help. , His master Gai Yubai is the elder of the sword in the mountain of Shu, the golden immortal of Yuan Yuan, who does not easily go out of the mountain, but now he leaves the mountain to inquire about the news for one person. Is this just to help her?


    It''s absolutely impossible, there must be other reasons for this, it''s probably because of Zhou Shu.


    Although Zhou Shu is only three thousand and five hundred on the list, it was ordered by Master Taiwu himself. Others may not know what the situation is, but the core disciples of Shushan know very well. This shows Zhou Shu��s threat. Sex is far above 3,500, which is already the top 100 treatment.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu''s threat is very high, but his strength is very poor. Although no one knows his specific cultivation base, he will never exceed Jin Xian.


    For so many years, no one knows where Zhou Shu is. Now that a clue is discovered, how could Li Zi miss it? As long as he seizes Zhou Shu and brings him back to Shushan, he will receive a generous reward of the top 100 in the list of all evils, enough for him to become a golden fairy.


    For this, let alone practice, Li Zi can give up even Master.


    Could it be that I have leaked something?


    I knew that Yang Rong might be Zhou Shu, and he was very careful about what he did. How did he see it.


    For a while, she suddenly felt a deep self-blame.


    Li Zi slowly said, "You are only for promotion, so you must find him."


    Zhao Yueru said lightly, "Yes."


    "Don''t worry, I will help you find him, Junior Sister."


    Li Zi calmed down, nodded with a smile, and suddenly raised his head to look towards the sky. A silver meteor broke through the air layer and charged straight down.


    It was a sword light, and it was a unique method of communication in the Shu Mountain. It was called a sword order. It could reach accurately even if it was thousands of realms away, and the speed was quite good. Anyone who saw it did not dare to intercept and intercept the Shu Mountain sword order. It is a big bogey and will be revenge from Shushan.


    Zhao Yueru''s heart tightened, so he came, while Li Zi flew into the sky and copied the sword in his hand.


    Jian Guangyin entered the palm of his hand and quickly disappeared, but Li Zi frowned, showing a trace of sorrow.


    Zhao Yueru paused, and slowly flew to him, pretending to be calm, "Senior Brother Li, is it the letter from Uncle Gai? What news did he find?"


    Li Zi looked at her with a faint smile, "Junior sister, do you really want to know Yang Rong''s situation? I think you didn''t seem to be very concerned before."


    Zhao Yueru condensed her mind, looked at him directly, and said lightly, "It''s about promotion, I... just ask."


    "It''s not the sword order from my master. He might still be looking for it but don''t worry, Master will definitely notify me if he finds it."


    Li Zi shook his head, "This is a sword order from the sect, as long as the Shushan disciples nearby can receive it."


    Zhao Yueru seemed to think, "What''s the matter, does Zongmen tell us to go back?"


    "What are you going to do? Zongmen asked us to go to the Xishan realm of the demons."


    Li Zi said bitterly, "Damn, I wanted to keep looking...I would not pick up the sword order if I knew it."


    Zhao Yueru was shocked, "Let''s go to the Demon Realm?"


    "Yes, a disciple who went out to perform a mission should have been captured by the Demon Race, and may be imprisoned in the Xishan Realm. The sect asked us to find him and redeem him. The faster the better, the better, don��t let the news spread, and , Try not to conflict with the Demon Race,�� said Li Zi, irritated again, ��Is there a conflict possible? The Demon Race in Xishan Realm is not easy to provoke. It��s fine to find trouble. What will the guy do in the Demon Realm? , We have to save it, damn! What about our own affairs, but also..."


    Hearing his constant complaints, Zhao Yueru didn''t speak, but she was secretly relieved.


    Before going out, she wanted to find Yang Rong to promote herself, but now, she only hopes that she will never meet Yang Rong. Once she meets Yang Rong, Yang Rong will definitely be caught by Li Zi, and her fate is... ��


    "Brother, maybe you can find someone in the Demon Realm?"


    "Go to the Demon Realm to find Yang Rong, he is a golden fairy, no matter how stupid he is, he will not go to the Demon Realm? Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go, you can''t delay."


    Li Zi finally finished cursing, and the two of them discerned the direction and flew to the devil world together.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2828: Weird little world

    Time flies, and decades pass unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu kept walking through the void, staying in the devil world one by one, looking for the magic pool and blood pool.


    Because there is no original core in the Demon Realm, there is no such thing as the Gang Wind Belt and Rapids. It is difficult to determine the position of a realm in the void, especially the abandoned Demon Realm. After the Demon Clan leaves, the realm of vitality Almost nothing, completely imperceptible, only by luck.


    Fortunately, his luck has always been good.


    "There seems to be a small world here in this palace!"


    Caiying not far away exaggeratedly shouted, "Zhou, come soon!"


    Zhou Shu and Xiangru flew over together.


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying''s direction, nodded, and smiled again, "You can see it too."


    Caiying smiled, asking for credit, "Is this palace great? This is the third realm that this palace has found for you, only five less than Xiangru!"


    Xiangru said lightly, "It looks like it only has a radius of a few thousand miles. It is hard to say that this is a boundary."


    "Why isn''t it a world?"


    Caiying was unhappy, "No matter how big or small it is, it is a boundary. Anyway, the boundary here has no origin, the size is the same, there is no difference."


    Zhou Shu touched her head, "Forget it, let''s go and take a look."


    The sword light flashed, Caiying flew out first, Zhou Shu and Xiangru following behind.


    There are almost four or five days away, and you can perceive such a small world from such a distance. It still depends on the sword intent. I have to say that Caiying has grown a lot. This is not the same as Xiangru. The Dijiang clan is naturally good. To perceive devil energy, a little bit of devil energy can also be sensed, except for Zhou Shu, the zodiac signs are the most found.


    A few days later, the world appeared before his eyes.


    I have to say that it is surprising to see such a small world in the void, especially this world looks very special.


    It looks like a walnut shell cut through, with pits and pits on the outside and ravines everywhere, but the center is hollow, and the inside is quite smooth, and at the bottom, some surging water waves can be seen faintly, with a faint blood filling like fog.


    "Devil Blood Pool, or Demon Soldier Pool?"


    Zhou Shu and Xiangru looked at each other, and there was a lot of joy.


    Fortunately, there are even blood pools in such a small world.


    "The devilish energy here is so thin, I will go down and take a look."


    As soon as Caiying finished speaking, she turned into a sword light and swept down.


    The small world with a radius of several thousand miles is smaller than the back-crossing border, and there is no air layer, so she has no scruples.


    Only that sword light entered the small world covered by demon energy, and suddenly changed its direction. Instead of falling straight into the world, it flew around the world non-stop, like drawing a circle, and flew several times in the blink of an eye. The circle never stopped.


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "What''s the matter?"


    "My palace... seems to be... the palace is out of control!"


    Caiying''s voice came out, with some horror. It was obvious that her flight around the world was not voluntary.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t panic, let me see."


    The sword light flew past the small world in circles, like a satellite surrounding the small world, unable to get rid of the restraints, unable to go up and down.


    At this time, a red light flew out of Xiangru��s hand and flew towards Xiaojie, seeming to be cast away in a hurry, but as soon as it came into contact with the demonic energy around Xiaojie, it immediately stopped, and then began to circle like Caiying. movement.


    "Very weird power, I don''t know what it is."


    Xiangru looked at Xiaojie with a serious expression, "I used the power of my blood to test it, and it is the same as the girl Caiying. Maybe it''s a formation?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I can''t feel the traces of the formation. It is caused by the small world itself. The gravitational and repulsive forces merge together to form a wonderfully balanced force field. The objects and forces entering it will not Carrying out circular motions autonomously...This is hardly a natural formation. It should be a mechanism set up by a certain powerful man of the Demon Race. In the words of a practitioner, it is a bit like a secret world created by the Demon Race."


    Similar to what seems to be a realization, "The demons don''t understand secrets, so do you use this method to isolate the outside world..."


    "Yes, it''s a wonderful way."


    Zhou Shu tut praised, "It''s also a genius who can think of it. This balance field should have taken shape as soon as this world has created it, and it is not easy to maintain it until now."


    Xiangru nodded softly, "The Demon Clan also has great wisdom, so there is no need for the Dijiang Clan to differ much from the practitioner."


    Caiying yelled, "Hey, don''t talk about you two, hurry up and save my palace, my palace can''t control the direction at all."


    Zhou Shu smiled. He has seen the problem and it is not difficult to solve it. "Caiying, you don''t need to worry about the direction, and you are one with the suppression of evil, do your best to accelerate, as fast as you can, you should be able to come out."


    "Try it in this palace."


    The sword light suddenly shone, and a strong purple burst out, shining through the void.


    The sword light was still circling, but it was clearly visible that the speed was getting faster and faster. After hundreds of laps, the speed had increased to the extreme, and the purple light suddenly broke free from the devil, and flew hundreds of thousands of miles before stopping.


    Caiying turned around and said out of breath, "So tired!"


    "Who made you run wild?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t give a good face, "This is not the first time. Every unknown world must be very careful, not to mention the demon world. If I don''t care about you, you will be here alone for hundreds of thousands of years. talk later."


    "Hee hee, Zhou will not leave my palace alone Caiying grinned, only nodded earnestly soon," I know, I must be careful next time, I don''t want to be alone. I have been here for hundreds of years, and I felt like I was going to die just now. "


    Xiangru said to himself, "You can escape from this weird force field at a certain speed, so what should you do if you want to go in? Is it faster?"


    "No, no?"


    Caiying gave a bitter face, "No matter how fast, this palace can''t do it! That was the fastest just now, this palace can only use 30% of the ability to suppress evil, unless the sword body is further, otherwise it is impossible. Faster."


    Zhou Shu ignored her, fist flew in his sleeves, and soon a door appeared in front of him, and he strode in.


    "It can be like this... hee hee."


    Caiying stuck out his tongue and quickly followed in.


    Xiangru followed, and shook his head unconsciously, too, he thought too much, the devilish energy surrounding the world was only a hundred miles thick at most, there was no need to find a way to break it, just cut the space directly and it would save trouble.


    Three people appeared in the world.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Xiangru and said calmly, "Brother Xiangru, it is actually not difficult to break this balance field, but I don''t want to break it. The good ones here are good chances for everyone. We break it and have no meaning. Only this world will be damaged, so you can get in."


    "Yes."


    Xiangru nodded, "Brother Zhou can still see clearly."


    (PS: I found a big problem. Chapters 2698-2797 disappeared suddenly, so let''s take it as if nothing happened.)


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2829: Here is

    "Different from other demon worlds..."


    Caiying blinked and looked around curiously.


    Even in the small realm, I didn''t feel much devilish energy, perhaps even less than outside the realm.


    "It''s too long and it''s lost."


    Zhou Shu grabbed a scratch of the soil and squeezed it lightly, allowing the soil to slowly slide down between his fingers, "The magical energy in the soil is also close to nothing. Now the remaining soil can''t be called magic soil."


    "What should it be called?"


    Caiying curiously grabbed a pile of dirt and looked carefully.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The scum? I don''t know what it is, but it has nothing to do with the Five Elements, but such things are also rare."


    "The palace takes some back."


    Caiying thought for a while, and began to put Demon Earth in the Demon Refining Realm. Zhou Shu would not stop it. He was also a little curious. What kind of new substance would the Demon Earth without demon energy and blood fit in. What is the use of the law?


    Xiangru glanced at the sunken pit in the center of the horizon, and slowly approached, "It turned out to be a big pool of demon blood, the whole world is there."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, looked at the big pit that was tens of miles deep, and said with admiration, "I don��t know which demon clan built the demon blood pool for thousands of miles. It is a miracle, there are too many capable people in the world."


    Caiying raised her head and snorted, "I don''t know how many creatures have been sacrificed here. What can the demons admire."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But now there is no blood energy, even the devil energy can''t be perceived too much."


    I felt shocked when I walked to the side, Caiying couldn''t help but said, "Such a large pool is almost completely dry now. How many years have passed since?"


    "There is still protection outside, and it will dry up to this level, I think..." Zhou Shu paused for a while, "At least there are hundreds of thousands of years or more, and for so many years, there should be no demons to maintain or It is to sacrifice it. As long as the Demon Race sees this blood pool, there is no reason not to sacrifice and keep it."


    Xiangru thought for a while, "It''s actually hard to find here, and it''s hard to get in."


    Caiying suddenly whispered, "You said, could it be that a saint in the fairy world dug it out of a well-known demon world a long time ago, and then left it here to prevent people from entering it, so it was slowly abandoned Lost?"


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "Dug out such a large pool of demon blood and throw it into the void? Lord Palace, you are really fantastic. Who can do such a miracle?"


    Caiying discriminated, "That''s not necessarily. Don''t you think this world appears too abrupt here? You can''t see a demon world around, which demon clan will put such a big blood pool in the void, let alone such a big one. This world shouldn��t be so desolate in your blood pool! The Demon Race will come over by all means.��


    Zhou Shu only shook his head, "I still think it''s impossible."


    "Damn Zhou, you don''t believe in this palace," Caiying said angrily. "Such a large pool of demon blood must be well-known in the demon world. Maybe there are records in the demon clan. You wait, wait for the book. If the palace finds it out, you can''t believe it."


    "Mozu is not good at preserving history."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "But there is such a trace of truth in what you said. Such a large blood pool should be famous."


    "That''s it, I''ll show it to you now, it''s not a trace."


    The more Caiying thought about it, the more she felt that she was right, and she started looking around for evidence to prove her idea.


    Xiangru seemed thoughtful, "Brother Zhou, I think Girl Caiying is right."


    "It''s very good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at Caiying, "I am just teasing her, like brother."


    The idea she put forward at the first time surprised Zhou Shu. Now she knows how to think, has her own ideas and puts them into action, and has become more and more like a suitable practitioner. No, she is an excellent practitioner.


    Zhou Shu didn''t gossip anymore and went straight to the bottom of the pool.


    The original blood pool with a radius of thousands of miles, now only the bottom of the pool still has water, which is about a dozen meters in radius.


    If the pool here was really full...


    After a rough calculation, the pool water is now nearly 20 million times more concentrated.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu, who had always been calm, couldn''t help being shocked. Even if most of the demon energy and blood was lost, the rest would be concentrated in this little pool of water, so the demon energy and demon blood in this pool of water The degree of richness, I am afraid that even the Demon Blood Pool in Dark River Town cannot be compared, and it should be far incomparable. Maybe the Demon Blood Pool in the entire Demon Realm can not be compared with the water here.


    Even if Zhou Shu''s strength has improved a lot now, he may not be able to stand it even if he touches it.


    When I thought of this, my face turned pale. Looking at the pool of water, he didn''t even dare to get closer. When he was in Dark River Town, he also tried to touch the pool water and couldn''t stand it at all. .


    The Dijiang clan is extremely sensitive to devil qi, and the stronger the devil qi, the more lethal they are.


    Zhou Shu took a deep breath and came, no matter what.


    Soon he raised his hand and picked up a small drop of water.


    He was engrossed in picking it up, and he was also prepared to burst his body at any time, but the result was unexpected.


    The pool of water rolled up in the palm of the hand, no different from ordinary water drops. There was not much magic energy in it, and it was similar to the outside. At the same time, a familiar breath slowly spread along the palm of the hand. In an instant, Zhou Zhou Shu''s whole body was shaken, as if struck by lightning, he exclaimed.


    "what?!"


    "Are you OK?"


    On the side, he was worried and flew over to support Zhou Shu, Caiying from above couldn��t wait to fly over and fell directly beside Zhou Shu, looking at him with concern. ,"What happened?"


    She was so flustered that she had never seen Zhou Shu exclaim so much.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and gradually relaxed, but in his bright eyes, there was a surprise that could not be concealed.


    That breath is undoubtedly the power of reincarnation.


    Very strong power of reincarnation.


    If the power of reincarnation that Zhou Shu perceives in other magic blood pools and weapons pools is invisible, intangible, only perceptible air, but here is thick fog, there are even water drops in the thick fog, as if you can see it with your own eyes , You can even touch it with your hands.


    Zhou Shu also understood.


    The reason why the magic energy in this pool is thin is because it is squeezed out by the too strong power of reincarnation.


    The magic energy will slowly dissipate over time, but the power of reincarnation will never be there. No matter how much time passes, they will always be there. As the water in the pool becomes less and less, the power of reincarnation in the water becomes more and more intense. The devil qi and blood that had not dissipated were also completely squeezed out by the force of reincarnation.


    Watching the pool water, Zhou Shu''s eyes flashed hot, and his whole person was excited.


    Here is where he is looking.


    While Xiangru and Caiying on the side looked at Zhou Shu, they seemed to understand something, and a lot of smiles appeared in the corners of their mouths unconsciously.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (PPS: There is no such thing as book reviews. I write silently and watch silently and wait~~)


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2830: Thunderous

    What can I say?


    This is the place of heaven-sent miracles.


    Zhou Shu can be sure that there is no better way for him to understand the law of reincarnation than here. If Zhou Shu can''t understand the law of reincarnation in this solid power of reincarnation, then there is no need for him to practice the law of reincarnation, that means He has no understanding and is not suitable.


    Zhou Shu looked towards Xiangru and Caiying, his expression condensed, "I will be here for a long time."


    Xiangru''s eyes lit up, and he raised his hand to Zhou Shu, and said with relief, "Congratulations, Brother Zhou."


    Caiying jumped up and rushed to Zhou Shu''s side with tears in her eyes, "Zhou, have you finally found it?"


    She could see how hard the journey was.


    "Yes, I found it, but finding it doesn''t mean I can get it."


    Zhou Shu remained calm, "The road to go is still a long time, and now I can only say that I have found the intersection so that I can continue to walk down."


    "Zhou, you will be successful!"


    Caiying didn''t care about those, shouting in excitement, clenching her fists and waving vigorously, happier than when she got the evil.


    Xiangru smiled faintly, "Yes, if you can''t, no one in this world can do it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak any more, walked to the side of the pool very calmly, and sat down gently on the surface of the water, where the origin of this blood pool is still in control, and it is more important to seize the time to understand the law.


    Caiying looked at him with some doubts, "Since the water is harmless, wouldn''t it be better to go down and understand, you should go down too, right?"


    "There may be something else below."


    Zhou Shu is very cautious, "I don''t perceive it clearly right now, and I don''t know whether it is bad or bad. For the time being, it''s better not to touch it. Besides, the water surface is enough."


    He understands the power of reincarnation, but he can''t talk about using and controlling it. His spiritual consciousness can''t penetrate the pool of water filled with the power of reincarnation. Even with the eighth sense, he can only see some vague shadows. To be sure, these shadows have a strong power, the power of reincarnation.


    It may be a magic soldier.


    According to past habits, he will definitely clean up in advance, and then concentrate on comprehending it after he is completely safe, but now he just wants to comprehend the law as soon as possible, and will not touch it, because the following things are likely to be very strong, and he is not an opponent. As long as they don''t actively attack, don''t worry, first understand the law, and then wait until you understand the law of reincarnation.


    "Oh?"


    Caiying was startled, "Is there something under the water, is there a demon in it? No, there is something, come on, Zhou!"


    She pointed to the not deep pool water and reminded Zhou Shu loudly.


    There was a wave of waves in the pool, and a cold breath rose from it, followed by a howl.


    The sound was like the howl of a resentful ghost in the deepest part of the ancient hell. It made the bones cold, as if stained with ink. Suddenly circles of black ripples appeared on the water surface, and a thin palm several feet wide waved from the ripples. After coming out, the dark green back of his hand seemed to have been chopped several times by a sharp knife, and the wound showed white dense bones. The broad palms held the water surface, and a huge figure immediately stood up from the water surface.


    It was a warrior with a halberd, completely without flesh and blood, and his skin was supported by thick bones, showing the dark blue of death, and his once strong body was covered with scars that could not heal.


    Eerie and terrible, there is no vitality, but there is no death, exuding an unparalleled breath of vicissitudes.


    The hollow eye sockets were facing Zhou Shu''s side, and only Pi''s face seemed to show a sorrowful smile.


    Caiying was already shocked, still shouting "Be careful..."


    Zhou Shu directly accepted her into the demon refining world, and the same is true, and now he can''t help Zhou Shu.


    It''s still here, and it really is not so easy to get a miracle.


    The demon corpse who walked out of the pool lost the cover of the pool. Zhou Shu clearly saw its situation clearly, and he was slightly startled.


    How could this demon corpse be a demon?


    How could the demons form a corpse? This is beyond Zhou Shu''s cognition.


    No, such a thing can never happen! Zhou Shu knows very well about the devil world. This iron law can never be broken. If this samurai is really a demon, after losing his life, he should merge into the blood pool and become devil energy and then dissipate. How could it be possible to stand here for hundreds of thousands of years.


    This is a huge flaw, something that is impossible in reality has appeared.


    The demon corpse in front of you is definitely not real!


    In an instant, Zhou Shu had such an idea. Although it was just a guess, he believed in himself with certainty.


    Looking at the halberd in the hands of the demon corpse, Zhou Shu suddenly figured out something.


    The halberd is undoubtedly a 100% demon soldier, and the demon corpse is a person who has used a demon soldier. He has already died and his body has long since disappeared, but because of the power of reincarnation in the demon soldier, he is manifested. Now, this demon corpse is essentially an illusion formed by the power of reincarnation, and the reason why other people can see the illusion and think it is real is because they have entered the domain of reincarnation since stepping into this blood pool.


    The power of reincarnation here is so abundant, how can there be no domain of reincarnation?


    Zhou Shu understood it at once, and at the same time realized the huge crisis that might come. In this domain, he might face many demons who had appeared in reincarnation. They would be pinned on one by one and become Some of your opponents will be weak and some will be strong.


    If you want to feel reincarnation in this pool, you must defeat these opponents.


    This is a crisis, a challenge, and an opportunity.


    There is the realm of reincarnation around him, the opponent comes from reincarnation, he fell into reincarnation, everything is close at hand, so real, fighting with such an opponent can give Zhou Shu the deepest insight.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu took a deep breath, feeling agitated.


    bring it on.


    The demon corpse stepped on the surface of the water and slowly walked over. Every step he took made the air ripple out of layers, and the whole world seemed to vibrate.


    It is the blessing of the domain, and the effect seems terrifying, but in fact his power is not too strong. Zhou Shu can feel that this demon corpse should be a demon during his lifetime, not to be afraid, just outside the power of the demon. And the power of reincarnation wrapped around him.


    It''s not powerful, but it''s scary.


    It��s hard to describe the feeling of depression. It feels like a piece of thin paper covered with water, covering your face. It is gentle but can make you stop breathing at any time. This feeling can��t be given by other forces. Zhou Shu also First experience.


    Before it got close, Zhou Shu felt drowning.


    drink!


    With a loud shout, Zhou Shu broke free from the addiction.


    Thousands of punches were thrown in an instant, and the meteor-like fists rushed directly at the devil''s corpse, covering it completely.


    This demon corpse is just a demon king, just to try his hand, to understand and exercise the law.


    (PS: Thank you Hong Niu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    .


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2831: Unbeatable

    In an instant, dozens of days passed.


    The tall demon corpse still stood by the blood pool, no matter what he was like before he was alive, now he is definitely the toughest Phantom warrior.


    Knowing it is an illusion, but it just cannot be defeated.


    Zhou Shu stood on the big pit, staring at him from a distance, and also secretly shook his head.


    Devil corpses will not chase, and the domain of reincarnation here is also naturally formed, and there is no restriction on Zhou Shu. Whenever he gets tired, Zhou Shu can fly up to rest.


    Over the past few dozen days, his consumption is not small, of course, the gains are not small, and every fight is an improvement in the law of reincarnation.


    It is not that he has not won in the battle. In fact, he can win every time, or win quickly.


    But what about winning? In a flash, the devil''s corpse can be reborn and reappear.


    In a protracted battle, the demon corpse may have to be broken up hundreds of times by him, but the final result is still the same.


    Zhou Shu is still not hurried, Caiying looked anxious, "Zhou, this guy can''t be beaten to death no matter how old, this palace is..."


    "Senior Brother Shu, how about this?"


    Bian Xue whispered, "If you can''t kill you, we will help you to entangle the demon corpse, and then you can concentrate on comprehending it?"


    This is the Demon Realm. It is far away and in the "Secret Realm". Zhou Shu didn''t think that the Absolute Soul Lock might take effect, plus there was not much demon energy around, let alone any fairy energy, so Bian Xue came out.


    "I think it''s ok too!"


    Caiying nodded, "We watched for several days, except that the demon corpse won''t die, it''s not very strong."


    Xiangru nodded, "If he is the only one, it is really not a big problem. I can drag it out with little stone without the help of the two girls."


    Caiying couldn''t help but said, "What are you talking about? My palace must do it!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at them, and said thoughtfully, "Then go down and try it, Xuemei, don''t go first, and don''t use the great wild halberd for the little stone."


    "it is good!"


    Without saying a word, Caiying immediately swept down and rushed towards the devil''s corpse, while Xiangru followed closely with a small stone.


    After less than ten breaths of battle, the sword light of the incarnation began to darken, and Xiangru''s face became pale, and he quickly changed the main body of Emperor Jiang. Only the small stones were as brave as ever, and every stick of the tiger gave birth to the wind, but It doesn''t seem to be effective.


    Hundreds of breaths passed.


    Jian Guang has already dimmed a lot, and Xiangru has changed back to a human form, as if it could not support the huge body to exert its power.


    Obviously, the two of them have little combat power and barely defend themselves. It is the little stone who is struggling to support it. It is just that the little stone has been unable to win for a long time, and it also shows anxious color. His eyes are gradually flashing red, and they usually fight. After a few tens of breaths, the winner will be determined, and he can be more and more courageous, but now...


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Come back."


    The three of them stopped and flew back one by one.


    "Time is too short, I don''t seem to be able to help you, Zhou."


    Caiying leaned against the mountain wall and panted, frowning, "What''s the matter, it...is different from what it looks like?"


    Xiangru caressed his beard and pondered, "Brother Zhou, are we so far apart from you? You can fight him back and forth for a few hours, knock him down hundreds of times, but the three of us are even hundreds of times. Can''t hold on to the rest?"


    Little Stone was very irritable and had already been included in the demon refining world, otherwise the evil here would be too great.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The gap between us is not that big, and it is not easy for you to support a few hundred breaths. It is very difficult to change the ordinary Taiyi Golden Immortal. The reason why you can''t support it is because you are all If you don��t understand the law of reincarnation, or the power of reincarnation and the realm of reincarnation, it��s like fighting in the water without knowing the water. Naturally, it won��t last long. It��s nothing strange."


    Caiying blinked, "But I can''t feel the power of reincarnation in this palace? It''s just... its strength is so powerful that it can''t stop it at all."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "The power of reincarnation has always been there. Every trick used by the demon corpse has been blessed by it. If you don��t understand the characteristics of reincarnation, then you can feel that he is strong. Is it stronger than him to block it? It��s not like that, even if your power is several times stronger, the pressure it puts on you is still the same, and it��s very tiring. Only when you understand the power of reincarnation can you know how to resist and avoid ."


    He paused, "Don''t ask me how to avoid resistance, I don''t know how to explain."


    Bian Xue nodded slightly, "We understand."


    If the law of reincarnation can be explained in detail, a book can be written, and a great way can be formed, using reincarnation as a great way to practice? It''s impossible at all. If you don''t talk about the highest law, even the higher-order law cannot be written. It can only be understood.


    There may be some advanced and even supreme laws in the Dao, but to understand the essence of the laws, you can only rely on your own perception.


    Although Zhou Shu always had the idea to use Shu Zhidao to contain all kinds of laws, the highest law was in it, and then explained and noted to help Shu Zhidao disciples understand the laws, but he also knew that this is difficult to achieve, or say no May be achieved.


    It seems like thinking, "If we fight with it more, is it possible to realize the law of reincarnation?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s possible."


    It is indeed possible, but the possibility is as low as one in a billion. The law of reincarnation, as the highest law, is one of the most powerful and incomprehensible powers in the heavens. Unless the talent is suitable for reincarnation, who Can it be done? Zhu Tian is not without such people, but Zhou Shu doesn''t think it will be among them.


    As for Zhou Shu himself, he started to comprehend in the Xuanhuang world and found many keys along the way. It has been thousands of years and has not yet reached the understandingAlthough it is only a little short, if you can''t find it Guan Qiao, that point is close to the horizon, and will never pass.


    Caiying raised her head, "Although I am not interested, it is good to have a fight. Hey, when you rest, I will go up."


    "I will try too."


    Xiangru nodded, eager to try, although the probability is extremely low, but if you really hit the big luck.


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu with bright eyes, "Zhou, let the little stone wear weapons next time, we must be able to fight longer!"


    "Bringing a demon soldier is a disservice."


    Zhou Shushen pointed her head and scolded, "The Great Desolate Halberd... is the Earth Demon Soldier. It contains a lot of power of reincarnation. It will definitely be affected in the domain of reincarnation. It is not necessarily the case against you. It may be Demon Venerable...I don''t even use Kunlun Mirror, you still want to use the Great Wild Halberd."


    "Ah, I won''t talk about it anymore."


    Caiying closed her mouth obediently.


    Zhou Shu looked at a few people and said warmly, "When I am resting, you can try and feel it as much as possible, but I guess that next time you face the opponent, it may not be this demon samurai, but other The devil''s corpse."


    "Ok?"


    Caiying quickly raised her head again, and said facelessly, "Zhou, did you think of a way to defeat him?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Unexpectedly, I just think it''s almost time."


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2832: Deductive thinking

    After a few hours.


    Zhou Shufei entered the bottom of the pit and attacked the demon corpse again.


    The others are watching carefully from the edge of the cliff, even the small stones are among them, but they are a little restless when they are always scratching their ears and rubbing their cheeks.


    The rested Zhou Shu screamed first, and with dozens of punches full of Shu''s strength, he beat the devil''s corpse back and forth and stumbled.


    With Zhou Shu��s current talent, he can see through a demon king and calculate his weakness at most for a few hours, and he has played against the demon corpse for dozens of days, and he has already understood clearly, just like playing chess with a familiar opponent. , The first flag was dropped on the opponent''s most distressed place, and instantly gained the upper hand.


    In the domain of reincarnation, the power of reincarnation circulates endlessly. It is the highest law and Zhou Shu can''t suppress it, and it can''t be compared with consumption. Originally, Zhou Shu had no chance of winning, but the power of reincarnation was manifested in the body of the demon. If it is also used by the demon corpse, there will naturally be flaws and opportunities for victory.


    Less than dozens of breaths, taking advantage of a gap, Zhou Shu fisted the magic soldier into the air.


    The demon corpse was also on the ground, disappearing instantly.


    There were cheers from the edge of the cliff.


    Zhou Shu''s speed is extremely fast, his power is used ingeniously, and there is not much consumption during the whole battle. Only when he finally knocks the magic soldier, he uses the law of energy to wind the white smoke. This kind of performance is natural. Let Caiying and others admire him.


    But they also knew that Zhou Shu had done this many times, and soon the devil''s corpse would be reborn.


    Sure enough, the Demon Soldier hadn''t even landed, and recovered to the appearance of a demon corpse in the air, and walked toward Zhou Shu again.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent and quickly greeted him.


    Repeated time and time again, the demon corpse was constantly knocked down, standing up again and again.


    Unknowingly, a few more hours passed.


    "It still doesn''t seem to work."


    Caiying said with a bitter face, "Zhou is much better than us, but there is still nothing to do with this thing."


    The same seems to be thoughtful, "Brother Zhou said yes, that should be possible."


    During the discussion, Zhou Shu once again knocked down the demon corpse, and the demon soldier flew far away, but this time, it did not change for a long time.


    It��s a long time, but it��s just a few breaths, and in everyone��s eyes, these breaths are as long as a few years. They have seen countless times that the demon soldiers turn into devil corpses, within one breath, but this time But it lasted for four or five breaths.


    One by one stared at the Demon Soldier''s halberd, and gradually showed a very surprised expression.


    Caiying cheered first, "He hasn''t changed!"


    Xiangru couldn''t help but said, "Is it really dead this time?"


    Zhou Shu had already picked up the magic soldier, flew up quickly, and quickly returned to the edge of the pit.


    "Why, why does it stay the same?"


    Caiying came over in a hurry, looking at the demon soldier, with curiosity and surprise on her face, "Quickly talk, talk quickly, how did you do it?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, only took out the Kunlun mirror, took a photo at the halberd, and nodded lightly, "Actually, I didn''t do it, but the power of reincarnation in it was exhausted, and it changed naturally if it disappeared. No more."


    Zhou Shu knew from the beginning what was going on with this demon corpse.


    Under the influence of the domain of reincarnation, the power of reincarnation in the magic soldier displays the image of the past master in the form of phantoms. The phantom not only possesses quite strong abilities, but also can use the power of reincarnation in the domain of reincarnation to become powerful Enemy.


    At the same time, he also believes that in the domain of reincarnation, the magic soldier can continuously receive the power of reincarnation, and it can also change repeatedly, which is difficult to completely eliminate.


    Those battles seemed to illustrate this point.


    He didn''t care about this before. After all, his main purpose was to comprehend reincarnation, and he was dedicated to understanding the law no matter when he was fighting or resting. He also kept his previous thoughts about the demon soldier and the corpse, and it didn''t matter whether he died.


    However, when Shi Cai picked them up to fight, he couldn''t understand the law. He had to pay attention to the safety of them fighting with the corpses. So he began to think more about the relationship between the corpses and the corpses, thinking that his previous ideas might only be right. Half.


    If the demon soldier can continuously draw the power of reincarnation from the domain, it is simply a dead end here, and it is impossible to defeat the demon corpse.


    Really?


    As far as he knows, when the magic weapon was successfully refined, the power of reincarnation in it can be completely extracted, and after that, it will no longer have the power of reincarnation, because the Kunlun mirror cannot be illuminated, as for the history The power of reincarnation in the long-standing magic weapon will be retained for a long time, and will continue to record the reincarnation of the master. This is clearly reflected in the Kunlun mirror.


    (The demon soldiers here are obviously all demon soldiers with a long history, otherwise it would not be possible to manifest the demon corpse.)


    As a result, Zhou Shu made a guess. At the moment when the magic soldier is refined, the power of reincarnation in it is already fixed, and there will be no more. If the magic soldier is drawn at that moment, there will be no magic soldier. There will be the power of reincarnation again. In short, it is impossible for magic soldiers to draw the power of reincarnation from the outside world, at least not for ordinary magic soldiers.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t experiment on this, and it would be impossible to do it without conditions, but he could deduce it in the sea of ??knowledge.


    The demon soldier, as well as the various data of the blood pool he had known over the years, were linked by him, and then he kept deducing and calculating to come to a conclusion.


    His guess is 95% sure that it is correct.


    Obviously, the power of reincarnation in the demon soldier will only continue to be consumed, as long as it is consumed, it will not change, and the demon corpse will naturally disappear.


    With guesswork, what is needed is verification.


    When he was fighting just now, he didn��t feel the law at all, he just concentrated on the battle, focusing on the connection between the magic soldier and the domain of reincarnation Now he is very sensitive to the power of reincarnation, and the result is very clear. , In the battle of these few hours, he did not feel any sign of the magic soldier absorbing the power of reincarnation, but when the demon corpse was transformed, there was a more obvious power shock around the magic soldier, indicating the reincarnation inside. The power is being consumed, but it is only consumed at the moment of change, because the power of reincarnation during the battle comes from the domain.


    In the end, he used a Kunlun mirror to photograph the defeated halberd, the power of reincarnation in it was gone, and his reincarnation was no longer visible, and the shadow of the demon corpse just now was no longer found.


    Both points can prove that his speculation is correct.


    As for the magic soldier who just consumed the power of reincarnation in this battle, it can only be said to be a coincidence, or Zhou Shu''s luck.


    In addition, this conjecture can be figured out even without deduction.


    If a magic weapon can continuously absorb the power of the magic blood pool or the magic weapon pool''s reincarnation, then it can continue to grow, become stronger, and grow to an extent that even the master can''t control it. Such a magic weapon may exist, but absolutely It shouldn''t be the middle-class mortal soldier in front of him.


    If the demon soldier can continuously absorb the power of reincarnation around it, the demon corpse that it transforms should become stronger and stronger, instead of keeping it constant.


    What''s more, there can be no perfect dead end in the heavens that cannot be cracked.


    However, it is not Zhou Shu to get a conclusion in such a simple way. It is his way to push through calculations and verify.


    (Ps: Thank you Hong Niu for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2833: Its okay

    "That''s it..."


    Caiying pretended to understand, but actually still didn''t understand.


    It��s similar, "So, as long as you repeatedly disperse the devil��s corpse a certain number of times, it will no longer appear. It��s simple to say, but maybe only you can do it. You can disperse it in a few hours. He has changed hundreds of times, and he can only be defeated once in a few days after changing us. It would take decades and hundreds of years for such a corpse to disappear completely."


    "If you also understand the law of reincarnation, it will take very little time."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Every opponent is different, and maybe you will play very quickly next."


    Caiying nodded repeatedly, "When the next demon corpse comes out, let''s try again. Zhou, will there be another one?"


    "Must have."


    Zhou Shu was very serious. When he checked the blood pool before, there were hundreds of magic soldiers underneath.


    Why are there so many magic soldiers deposited here?


    Even if it��s a demon pool, it won��t leave so many formed demon soldiers. Could it be that it was once an ancient battlefield where countless demon races died here, or just like Caiying said, the saints put a huge The demon blood pool was dug up and thrown into the void, and the demons inside also died because of it?


    After thinking about it, I let it go. These are not the issues to be concerned about now. The rules are the most important.


    Now that the mystery of the demon corpse here is clear, the understanding process should be smoother in the future.


    When I walked to the edge of the pool, shortly after I touched the water, black ripples appeared on the surface again. This time the turbulence was a bit more violent than before. For a moment, Zhou Shu felt that time had stopped.


    Looking at the demon corpse that slowly appeared, Zhou Shu''s face gradually condensed.


    The devil��s corpse is not tall, and its body shape is similar to that of a normal human. It only has two sharp horns on the top of its head. From head to toe, it is covered in heavy armor. It cannot see the face. Only a few feet of hair drills through the gaps in the armor. Come out, showing an unusually pale white.


    "He doesn''t seem to have a magic soldier."


    Caiying, who didn''t understand, murmured.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Impossible, that armor is a demon soldier, and it is a high-class mortal demon soldier."


    Before he could finish his words, Zhou Shu rushed forward, hitting the devil''s head with several punches, first to see the condition, but after thinking about it, this one is probably better than the last one, and is a more troublesome opponent.


    Those who can use the first-class mortal soldiers are not bad.


    Sure enough, facing Zhou Shu''s heavy blow, the demon corpse shook and stabilized, then opened its mouth and sprayed, and a demon blood arrow rushed over.


    As soon as the blood arrow exited, it turned into a rain of blood, covering a range of hundreds of meters, and Zhou Shu was sealed by the rain of blood around and around.


    Caiying''s eyes widened, very worried for Zhou Shu, Xiangru also became serious, anyone can see that this magic soldier is very difficult to deal with, the defense is much stronger than the previous one, and the attack is obviously not. Bad, unexpectedly used a rare magic trick that only a magician can learn.


    The rain of blood was falling down, unable to avoid it, and Zhou Shu''s whole body was covered.


    Caiying almost yelled, fearing that it would affect Zhou Shu, and desperately suppressing her worries, Bian Xue watched silently, but only secretly wished in her heart, but Zhou Shu was the opposite. The solemn expression on her face was gone. , The whole person seems a lot relaxed.


    He stood in the rain of demon blood and waved to the edge of the cliff, "Good luck, this guy can let you practice more."


    Caiying doubted, "Why, this looks very strong?"


    "This should be a defensive magician. It has almost no threat to you. It is very suitable to feel the power of reincarnation. You can also try it, Xuemei." Zhou Shu grabbed a few drops of blood and said, "The trick is It''s very powerful, but there is no magic power in it, and he doesn''t even have an attacking magic soldier. Just pay attention and don''t worry too much."


    "Ah, is that so?"


    The phase feels like a stunner, but it seems to understand something.


    Caiying had already flown down, and saw a flash of sword light, rushing towards the demon corpse.


    There was a jingle, and the sword light hit the demon corpse thousands of times in an instant. No one could pass through the power of reincarnation on the demon soldier. The demon corpse did not retreat half a step, but faced the demon fire that the demon corpse countered. , Caiying did not suffer any damage.


    She was a little excited, "Sure enough, it doesn''t hurt at all, it''s far from the previous one! See my palace teach him a lesson!"


    "Come on, take turns to help me entangle him, and I will practice."


    Zhou Shu didn��t look any more, walked to the pool and sat down, closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows, and entered the state at once. Although defeating the corpse can also gain a lot of experience, it is also necessary to calm and understand, especially not knowing who the next opponent is. When the time comes, we must hurry up.


    Xiangru also followed, with a hint of hesitation.


    He seemed to be stared at by the devil''s corpse. As soon as he came down, a large pile of devil blood stabbed his head and flew over.


    The devil blood thorn, the horror technique known to the heavens, the omnipresent penetrating power, the omnipotent corrosive power, even the mind can instantly melt.


    Xiangru shuddered unconsciously, but calmly did not try to hide.


    Seeing the blood thorn approaching, he felt a slight difference.


    A lot of blood thorns crashed on the body, like countless hammers. It hurts a bit, but they slipped off as soon as they touched the body. Xiangru didn��t even feel the magic inside, let alone the rumors. The terrible corrosive effect.


    If it were not for the imperceptible power of reincarnation wrapped in the rain of blood, they might have disappeared long ago.


    He thought about it, and let go of his heart, and there was a hint of rejoicing that this demon corpse was at least a demon monarch a demon monarch-level magician before it was replaced by an enemy he could not defeat before. Now, it has become the easiest opponent.


    Looking at Zhou Shu who was concentrating on cultivation, he secretly shook his head.


    Speaking of talent in combat, Xiao Shizhi may be the strongest among these people, but Zhou Shu is not bad at all.


    It��s no wonder that Zhou Shu only used his fists and feet when fighting the devil��s corpse, instead of using stronger magic tricks or fairy tools. All the power of the law is limited, even if it only passes a distance of a few meters, it must be reduced to more than 80%, and the most effective is the fist attack, which directly hits the power on the opponent.


    For most demon corpses, this is obviously also advantageous. Demon races are known for their flesh and power.


    But for magicians who are good at magic tricks, this is not a good place. Most of their magic tricks are long-range damage, which will basically be consumed in the domain. The only thing his opponent needs to worry about is the power of reincarnation. But without the driving force of its own power, even the power of reincarnation would not be too strong.


    The ability of the demon corpse was analyzed in just one face, and he couldn''t do it with him.


    He said slowly, "It''s okay, you can come and try."


    Xiao Shitou and Bian Xue were both down. The first time he made a shot, he was a powerful but non-threatening opponent. Bian Xue was a little excited and dealt with it easily, but she didn''t concentrate on the reincarnation. She kept looking at Zhou Shu.


    Like Caiying, she is not too interested in the law of reincarnation.


    She cares about Zhou Shu and her fate.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2834: Everyone is afraid

    "Zhou, go!"


    Seeing Caiying''s slightly anxious look, and seeing the armor of the demon soldiers scattered on the side, Zhou Shu understood what, "The devil is dead?"


    "Hurry up! Look at it before you come down, the next demon corpse seems to be very dangerous."


    Caiying pointed to the blood pool, and a black whirlpool appeared in the center, which seemed to be bottomless. A large hand nearly half a foot through the whirlpool was climbing up forcefully, and it was about to come out soon.


    Zhou Shu also felt a hint of danger, stretched out his hand to grab the magic soldier on the ground, and flew to the top of the cliff with Caiying.


    Seeing a lot of people around, Zhou Shu nodded, confused and excited, "If I didn''t calculate the time wrong, I only cultivated for four months at most, right? Within four months, you will break up. With that demon corpse, don��t you... some of you understand the law of reincarnation?"


    No matter how you think, there is only this possibility.


    The demon corpse��s attack is not to be feared, but its defensive power is surprisingly strong. Its own demon armor is extremely strong, and coupled with the blessing of the power of reincarnation, even if you change Zhou Shu, you must break him once, at least One or two hours, but this is only one time. According to the situation of the first demon corpse, the demon corpse can be reborn at least one to two thousand times, which means that it will take a few thousand times to win to disperse completely, but only after four. Months, was completely broken up by their group?


    Unless some of them understand the law of reincarnation, it is impossible to do so.


    Caiying looked around blankly, "Who, who understands?"


    Xiangru shook his head, and Bian Xue shook his head. Only the little stone grinning in there seemed very happy, but Zhou Shu didn''t think it could do it.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What''s the matter?"


    Xiangru said slowly, "Only once, we only broke him up once in four months, just now, and then he no longer changes."


    Caiying just nodded, with some doubts, "Yes! Just once, and then the pool water surged, and we hurriedly called you to go up. It''s only a dozen breaths since we killed the demon soldier, and then you just said. I don��t understand the rules at all."


    Zhou Shu watched the scattered armor of the demon soldiers, took out the Kunlun mirror and took a photo. In the Kunlun mirror, a picture immediately appeared.


    It can be seen that the armor has followed several masters, most of them are strong, and the magician is the best among them, and has a glorious record of fighting against the devil alone without dying...


    However, Zhou Shu is not very interested in these things now. What is strange to him is that the power of reincarnation in this magic soldier is still there.


    The power of reincarnation is not exhausted, and it will no longer be reborn. This is completely different from the previous situation. Can it be said that each magic soldier has different characteristics, or...


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Who was the last demon corpse to be broken?"


    Several people pointed to the little stone, "It''s him."


    Xiangru stood beside the little stone, "Yes, he is still proud of the last blow of the little stone."


    Zhou Shu continued, "What did you see when the demon corpse fell?"


    Caiying thought for a while and said, "It seems that there is a black smoke floating out, it''s faint, I haven''t seen it clearly."


    "Yes, it feels weird," Xiangru nodded, "If it weren''t for Miss Bianxue''s domain, we wouldn''t be able to see it. It''s too subtle, it flashed past, and I don''t know where it went, but I think , That is mostly related to the demon soldier''s no longer rebirth."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "The realm of Qinglian?"


    There are many changes in the domain generated by the Way of Compassion. The Qinglian domain is one of them. It can slowly supplement the power of practitioners in the domain and amplify the practitioner��s perception. It is very practical in battle, but with the help of Cihangzong Withering, now there are fewer and fewer people who can cultivate the realm of Qinglian. It is rare in the fairy world. Bian Xue''s ability is enough for her to become a good supporter.


    "Yes."


    Bian Xue also nodded and was able to help. She could see that she was very happy, "It''s a pity that the little girl didn''t see anything."


    Zhou Shu almost understood the reason, looking at Xiao Shitou and shaking his head, it was difficult for him to calm down.


    Caiying and Xiangru may have seen that black smoke for the first time, but he himself has seen it countless times.


    Every time a small stone kills an enemy, the enemy will emit such a black smoke, and then fall on the small stone, and the small stone will become more and more courageous because of this, not only will not be tired, but will also become stronger.


    Thinking of it, every opponent killed by Little Stone, whether it was a monster beast practitioner, a floating beast or something stranger, has never been resurrected, and even the soul seems to have disappeared. It was drawn away in the black smoke. At the same time, they lost the possibility of continuing to survive.


    Zhou Shu didn��t know what the black smoke was. He only felt that it was a very strange power of law. It might be a very high law, but now it seems that the high level may be even higher, because it also carries the reincarnation. The powerful magic soldier was also affected by that power and will not be reborn temporarily.


    It should be temporary, the power of reincarnation in it is still intact. If it is in the domain of reincarnation, it is still possible to be reborn.


    But it is already an incredible ability to keep the power of reincarnation in the magic soldier for ten breaths or even more time still. No one here can do it.


    What kind of horror is it? Even the power of reincarnation was temporarily suppressed by it.


    In the past few years in the demon world, Zhou Shu has not found information about the demon monkey, but the demon clan doesn��t like to keep history. There are no classics or stone monuments to find. He can only ask the older demon clan for information. The basics are rumors.


    Rumor has it that the magic monkey was born for some reason but it will never die, and will be addicted to fighting everywhere, never stop, no demons are willing to provoke it, as long as it appears in which realm, which realm You have to do everything possible to send it away, but you dare not kill it, because the demons who try to do so will definitely be retributed.


    Worthy of being the devil monkey Lin Xie that everyone fears...


    As for Zhou Shu, he always took such a guy by his side and regarded it as a powerful helper.


    I was surprised to come.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, although the little stone is a little troublesome, it is still within the controllable range, which is very good, but if the little stone continues to grow, will it become beyond his control and the old man, at least today. The scene left Zhou Shu with a lot of doubt in his heart.


    It was just a doubt, Zhou Shu would not let Little Stone leave, it had become an inseparable part of the demon refining world.


    Yes, it used to be a demon monkey, but now it has part of its origins in the Xuanhuang Realm and the Demon Refining Realm. Zhou Shu didn''t think it would easily betray him.


    "Is it a ghost made by a small stone?"


    Caiying understood something, and looked at the little stone in surprise, "Impossible, is he so good?"


    Xiangru said thoughtfully, "Is it right? Find a demon corpse and try again."


    "That''s right, I must try it. If this is the case, the little stone is amazing," Zhou Shu looked at the little stone with admiration. The little stone seemed to understand something, and jumped down eagerly, but was Zhou Shu stopped and shook his head, "Don''t worry about this."


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of s Fengzhan, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2835: Not far

    In the blood pool, the devil''s corpse has revealed its entire appearance.


    Standing at the edge of the blood pond, he was three feet tall, almost completely blocking the way to the blood pond.


    It looks like a human, covered with skin and bones, like a skeleton, with several curved bone spurs protruding from the shoulders, back and sides of the legs. The blades are as sharp and pressing, but there is a large hollow hole between the waist and abdomen. You can see through it. The blood pool behind.


    Zhou Shu swept past, paying more attention to the hand of the demon corpse.


    In that hand, he was holding a long dark black knife measuring several feet long, with the tip of the knife downward, and the blood beads continued to fall down the knife.


    There is a small gap in the knife. Although it is damaged, it does not reduce the killing air. It can be felt after dozens of miles. In addition, there is a slight sense of familiarity. This feeling comes from the same level of magic. Soldier, there can be no mistake, this knife should be an Earth Demon Soldier, once it has been favored by the Demon God.


    Wouldn''t it be Demon Lord?


    A terrible idea arose in my mind, but it was quickly dispelled.


    The demon corpse is certainly much stronger than the previous two, but it still doesn''t reach the level of the demon, so it should be regarded as a great demon lord.


    Even so, that was the strongest opponent Zhou Shu has faced over the years.


    Looking at the devil''s corpse, there was a war intent in his chest, "I''ll go down and try."


    Bian Xue said softly, "Brother Shu, be careful."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s okay, I have gained a lot in these four months."


    In his calm tone, he carried extremely strong confidence.


    Quiet enlightenment is very important, especially the quiet enlightenment after the fierce war. Countless thoughts slowly settle down. Take the essence and remove the dross. In the end, only pure thoughts are left, and they merge into a clear and boundless piece. This piece is Zhou. Shu has all the insights about the law of reincarnation so far, and his thinking is like a small boat, undulating in waves of all sizes, looking for the end of his journey.


    The end was once the moon rising up to the sea, which can be seen and perceived. The moonlight is full of or, Zhou Shu seems to have everything in it, but that is the moon, never far away, and now it is , The unattainable moon has become an isolated island full of flowers, right in the middle of the sea, the fragrance of flowers floating on the water, sometimes drifting by.


    It cannot be said that Zhou Shu has already pierced the last layer of paper, but at least, he has found a way and is sure of a way to succeed.


    Going to an isolated island from the sea is easier and more realistic than going to the sky to pick the moon.


    There is nothing impossible.


    The current domain of reincarnation, in his eyes, is no longer a cloud of mist, but a constant flow of wind with little drops of water. The drops are the condensed power of reincarnation, which he can see clearly. Their origin and whereabouts, and the demon corpse standing in front of Zhou Shu, the power of reincarnation lingering on his body is like a dense strand of silk, and they can be clearly seen flowing, as if they can also be broken down. One elimination.


    The world of reincarnation was originally gloomy, but now it is bright.


    Simply put, he understands the law of reincarnation better and understands the power of reincarnation better, and it is not far away to truly understand the law of reincarnation.


    The long knife was lifted, and a cloud of blood flew up.


    Unlike the previous magician technique, this blood mist has substance and strong magical power, like a magic bullet wrapped in a layer of reincarnation power.


    After all, it is the Earth Demon Soldier, who has received the power of the Demon God, and has not weakened much after countless years.


    This is not actually an attack from the devil''s corpse, it is just an additional effect brought by the action of lifting the knife, but it has shown its terrible strength.


    Zhou Shu rushed forward with his right arm in front of him, knocking all the blood mist away.


    A seemingly simple action, but the process is complicated. If you can feel it, you will find that the muscles on Zhou Shu''s arm, while constantly trembling, drive a stream of fine and tough comfort, they are like one Zhang Zhang nets, accurately netting every drop of blood hidden in the blood fog, there are hundreds of thousands of tiny drops of blood, there are hundreds of thousands of nets, not a single blood drop leaks past, the accuracy is incredible.


    However this is only the beginning.


    The Shu Zhili on the Internet, like a grate, quickly and not easily stripped the power of reincarnation on the blood beads.


    The law of energy was not used, but the power of Shu Zhi of unknown level was used to deal with the power of reincarnation.


    This actually has nothing to do with the power level, but Zhou Shu��s proficiency with Shu Zhili far surpasses the power of reincarnation that the demon corpse uses instinctively. In Zhou Shu��s eyes, the power of reincarnation outside the blood bead The outer shell of the egg seems to be inseparable from the inside, but as long as the key is found, it can be peeled off, and even the film inside will not be damaged.


    After blocking the blood mist, the devil energy inside was dissolved by the undead body in an instant, without a trace.


    Zhou Shu jumped to the front of the demon corpse and smashed his fist to the chest.


    The fists burst, shining with dazzling golden light, covering the entire pool of blood, and the devil''s corpse was like a small dot.


    Seemingly knowing well, the demon corpse slammed the knife horizontally and stopped in front of his fist.


    It has to be said that the demon corpse is extremely quick to respond, and the speed and power have reached the peak that Zhou Shu can see. Although it is only a demon corpse, it is much stronger than the Saman sect''s Chaman. Zhou Shu is also far behind, and simple. A horizontal sword, but contains many truths, advances and retreats are well-founded, showing the innate and powerful physical talent of the demon race.


    But this was exactly what Zhou Shu was holding.


    His goal was originally not the chest, but the sword. He knew that these were illusions. Only magic soldiers were real. If he wanted to understand and defeat his opponent as soon as possible, he would naturally attack the magic soldiers first, but if he went straight The magic soldier, but it may not be able to do it Although this monster corpse is tall, but the speed is much faster than him, it is better to lure the enemy, just like now.


    The demon corpse should also understand this truth. He understands the source of his power, but he is a demon corpse after all, and instinctively protects the body rather than the demon soldier.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise.


    Zhou Shu was bounced away by dozens of feet, but the devil''s corpse remained motionless.


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel frustrated, but he had a trace of contentment. In an instant confrontation, he tried a lot. The corpse of the Great Demon Sovereign is close to or equal to the Golden Immortal Hunyuan, and its power is indeed not comparable to him. But it was definitely not that there was no chance of victory. With that punch, he almost disintegrated one-fifth of the power of reincarnation on the magic soldier. It was a terrible result.


    Of course he also knew that at the same time he was bounced off by the demon corpse, the power of reincarnation on the demon soldier was replenished from the domain and quickly returned to its original state.


    But so what.


    This punch was just the beginning of his quiet enlightenment. He had just reached the threshold of the law of reincarnation, and he had not yet entered the room... And with every punch after that, he could understand the power of reincarnation to a greater extent and make progress.


    Maybe it won''t take long before he can beat the power of reincarnation on the rout soldier, and then the opportunity will naturally come.


    The chance is not that Zhou Shu is going to defeat this demon corpse, it is equivalent to the existence of Golden Immortal Hunyuan.


    In fact, what he was going to defeat was not a demon corpse.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    (Pps: Enlightenment is always like a stream of consciousness, but it''s almost like that...)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2836: 1 feeling

    It was more than seventy days in a blink of an eye.


    Looking at the demon soldier in front of him on the ground, Zhou Shu remained very vigilant.


    In the first fifty days of the seventy days, Zhou Shu finally raised his comprehension of the law of reincarnation to another level. A single punch can completely destroy the power of reincarnation on the demon soldiers, and instantly cut off the demon soldiers and the demon corpses. In the next twenty days, through constant calculations and deductions, he found the weakness of the demon corpse, and then found an excellent opportunity. After the demon soldier was shaken, the power of the magnificent energy law suddenly broke out, and the demon corpse was also Followed to disperse.


    Breaking down the devil''s corpse does not mean that Zhou Shu can defeat the Golden Immortal Hunyuan at present.


    The demon corpse here is just an illusion, and its strength is not as good as the body. What''s more, the demon corpse is trapped in a small area, and he will not actively attack unless he passes. Such an opponent is always better than the real Hunyuan Jinxian, but only a little That''s all, it is not easy to fight close to the devil''s corpse.


    Unfortunately, breaking up does not mean victory.


    In less than a breath, the demon corpse condensed again and stood in front of the blood pool.


    Zhou Shu took a look and quickly returned to the edge of the cliff.


    "Resurrected again."


    Caiying murmured softly, feeling depressed for Zhou Shu. In her opinion, these seventy days would be worthless.


    She wouldn''t know that these seventy days had been enough for Zhou Shu, and it was surprisingly big.


    Zhou Shu always smiled with a faint smile. He clearly understood that another key shackle was broken. As long as he continued to enlighten in the blood pond for a period of time, he would definitely be able to improve the law of reincarnation to a true understanding, and he still had a feeling , Understanding is not the current end point. Once you understand the rules, you can use the power of the rules. With the Kunlun Jing Dahui Jing and the magic soldiers, plus the huge amount of power of reincarnation here, he may even reach the transparent stage directly.


    An incredible breakthrough.


    It''s the same as in the domain full of thunder power.


    But here is the power of reincarnation. Except for this, there may be no better place to practice reincarnation in the heavens, but no one can think of the highest law that everyone in the immortal world wants to understand, but the best opportunity is In the devil world?


    "It''s okay, when I rest, I can solve him directly."


    Zhou Shu said calmly and confidently, "But I want Xiaoshitou to help, haha."


    Did the little stone suppress the change of the magic soldier? When he fights again, he will leave the final blow to Little Stone, which seems not difficult for Little Stone''s fighting talent.


    As if hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Xiao Shishi looked at him, his eyes gradually becoming hot.


    "Can''t I go to this palace?"


    Caiying was a little dissatisfied, but for one thing, she was actually very scared of the demon corpse of the Great Demon Lord.


    "You guys, wait for the next one."


    Zhou Shu shook his head gently, stopped talking, and concentrated on restoring.


    I have to say that in the past few years in the Demon Realm, I have been struggling to make ends meet. If Zhou Shu hadn''t saved enough, he might have gone back long ago.


    These savings are all transformed into the vitality of cultivation needed by Zhou Shu through the old pot, and like Xiangru and Caiying, they have to rely on the supply of the demon refining world. Of course, the biggest consumption comes from Jianmu, just maintaining him alone. Much more than the others combined.


    Before long, Zhou Shu stood up and went down with the little stone.


    After two days of fierce fighting, Zhou Shu saw the gap and shattered the power of reincarnation on the demon soldier. When the huge energy law once again pushed the demon corpse to a desperate situation, the small stone hit the right stick and completely defeated the demon corpse.


    Even without the blessing of Qinglian Realm, Zhou Shu could easily see the black smoke floating out, and then being absorbed by the little stone.


    It seems that Little Stone can indeed suppress these magic soldiers temporarily, and there is no doubt in his heart.


    One obvious advantage of being able to prevent the demon soldiers from changing their corpses is that they can retain the power of reincarnation in the earth demon soldiers.


    Now that he knows that the demon soldiers can change the corpse in the domain of reincarnation, he has no reason not to do it himself. After the law of reincarnation is transparent, he can also try to cast the domain of reincarnation. Although this is definitely difficult, as long as it is done, There is no doubt that there are great benefits.


    These magic soldiers with the power of reincarnation are all treasures.


    Zhou Shu deliberately waited for more than ten breaths. The Earth Demon Soldier lying on the ground seemed to be about to move. There were circles of black ripples on the Demon Soldier. He picked it up and quickly brought out the domain of reincarnation.


    The effective time is about ten breaths, and it will resurrect after the time has passed.


    And that kind of black smoke doesn''t seem to change with the strength of the opponent, whether it is killing a low-level floating beast or this powerful demon corpse, the black smoke obtained is the same, and the ability of the little stone to improve seems to be the same.


    Hey, how can I figure out the black smoke?


    Zhou Shu shook his head, temporarily concealing his thoughts. This is indeed very important, but the current goal is the law of reincarnation.


    He took out the Kunlun mirror and took a shot at the long knife.


    The mirror surface shook suddenly, and a few clouds of smoke floated out, bringing a cloud of mist around it.


    Amidst the clouds and mists, vivid scenes are presented. Not only can you see the pictures, but also hear the sounds, which makes people feel like they are on the scene, as if they were in the age that I do not know how long ago.


    Zhou Shu''s law of reincarnation has improved, and Kunlun Mirror has played a better effect in a timely manner.


    Sometimes I have to praise that the artifacts are indeed vast, and their connotations are so profound that they are far beyond the comparison of ordinary immortal artifacts, and most Taoism artifacts are probably not comparable.


    "This is... it doesn''t seem to be the demon world?"


    Caiying and others were also in it, feeling the reincarnation of the Earth Demon Soldier''s past lives together.


    Bian Xue nodded lightly, "Fairy World, those buildings cannot be made by the Demon World."


    Those gorgeous and exquisite buildings are destroyed under the magic knife Strangely, even if the target is a building, the magic knife is constantly bleeding.


    The picture flashed by.


    Holding the magic knife, the Mozu rushed forward with murderous intent all over.


    The tall body looks like a giant, the row of ribs spurs on his body glows golden in the sun, but the big hole in the middle of his body is still black and looks particularly horrible. Standing in front of him are groups of young people. Practitioners.


    This is the battlefield, the battlefield when the demons invaded the fairyland.


    Several people watched the fierce battle silently. It should be a small world. The battle was very fierce. Few practitioners could face this terrifying Demon Race Great Demon Lord. Someone kept falling down and standing up...


    Until a sword light suddenly appeared.


    It is difficult to describe the power of the sword light, but with only one sword, the Earth Demon Soldier that the Great Demon Lord held tightly in his hand collapsed.


    "what?!"


    The picture changed here.


    In the next scene, another Demon Race is holding this Earth Demon Soldier.


    "Amazing!"


    Caiying clapped his hands and cheered. Obviously, that sword light not only knocked away the demon soldiers, but also harvested the life of the great demon king.


    Zhou Shu stared at the gap in the magic knife, seemingly thoughtful, "It should be the sword left."


    "That''s the sword body!"


    Caiying suddenly shouted, very excited.


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled. The picture just changed quickly, and Jian Guang only existed for a short while, "Why is it so sure?"


    "Yes."


    Caiying didn''t explain, she only tightened her lips, her eyes shining hot.


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2837: Demon Sword Sword Repair

    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t argue with her.


    In terms of sword intent, he was not as good as picking up a lot, but the sword body... a bit weird.


    It is difficult to measure the specific difference between the magic weapon and the fairy weapon, but from his point of view, the hardness of this earth magic weapon is not lower than that of the anti-evil weapon, which is at least the strength of the 9th grade fairy weapon. It''s a bit scary to think about the strength of the sword body if you make a gap.


    After experiencing reincarnation, I gained more insights. At this time, the demon corpse appeared again in the blood pool.


    It''s really non-stop.


    "He is holding a sword, is he a practitioner?"


    Caiying was the first one to speak, with a lot of surprise and excitement in his words.


    Zhou Shu was astonished. Although he didn''t understand sword intent as well as Cai Ying, he was definitely a master of sword. There was nothing wrong with it. The demon corpse that just came out was holding a sword in his hand. One could only come from a demon. The sword of the clan, the magic sword.


    Although the kendo was created by the Xuanhuang world, the law of sword intent is to be applied to all heavens, and the demon world also has it. Since there is sword intent, there is naturally a sword.


    It is also possible to refine swords in the Demon Pool. Of course, it is extremely occasional, and there is no one in all cases.


    This kind of magic sword is also a magic weapon, but unlike other magic weapons, it can only be used by practitioners. The magic sword can make swords but cannot understand the sword intent. It is impossible to use it. This is not surprising, because of the law. Relationships, many of the materials needed by the fairy world are also the same. They are produced in the demons, but the demons cannot use them. They can only be sold to practitioners, and the refined swords are similar.


    For practitioners, the use of magic swords is not much different from ordinary swords, and the power of the magic energy in it is often greater than that of ordinary swords.


    But one thing to note is that practitioners who use the magic sword must always be careful not to be affected by the magic sword, otherwise they will easily fall into the magic way. The powerful power will always make you lose, and the magic sword cannot be purified, because after being purified , The characteristics of the sword itself disappeared.


    "It''s a practitioner, it should be a sword repairer."


    Zhou Shu nodded, the opponent in front of him was considered a real demon corpse, the cultivator demon corpse, of course, was also a phantom.


    "It must be Jian Xiu, then go to try?"


    Caiying asked in a low voice, her cheeks were red, and she was quite excited. It was not easy to find a sword repair opponent in the Demon Realm.


    "Try it."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I''m watching from the side, don''t worry."


    The sword repairers who can use the magic sword are strong, even if they are affected by the magic sword later, they will never be bad, and the magic soldier must be the strongest person who has used the magic sword, but he does not want to Let Caiying disappointed and dare to challenge the Demon Corpse Sword Repair with the sword body, this kind of self-confidence cannot be attacked.


    That is, a big Luo Jinxian, it is nothing to fear when he becomes a demon corpse.


    Caiying flew down, "My palace won''t hesitate!"


    It turns into a sword body in space, and the purple light is like a shooting star, rushing to the devil''s corpse holding the devil sword.


    Caiying didn''t integrate evil into the sword body. She could do it, but she didn''t do it. First, she hadn''t exerted all the ability to suppress evil, at most only 30%. Now that the integration is lost, there is still some cause and effect in the second. There is no end.


    The sword is not integrated into the sword body, and it is not very friendly to the sword body. In fact, the sword body is restricted. Therefore, Caiying does not want to use the evil sword in many cases, but when encountering a strong opponent, he can still suppress evil.


    The demon corpse raised the slender black sword and slowly pierced it out.


    There is no light, and I can��t feel the back hand, and Zhou Shu, who is far away, feels a strong sense of oppression. The oppression comes from the sword intent, as if the moment when the stream just saw the sea, it was simple and simple. , This unremarkable sword, which probably contains the principle of kendo, is far above Zhou Shu.


    The purple sword light stagnated for a while, then rushed up without hesitation, and was greeted by the black sword.


    There was no expected violent collision, no light, or any energy fluctuations. There was only a brief throb in space. At the moment of contact, the purple light dimmed suddenly, and the black sword was like a tiny black hole. His sword intent was almost completely deprived.


    Zhou Shu felt a palpitation in his heart. If Caiying''s sword body was also in the sword intent, he would suffer an irreparable injury.


    "How easy is it, hehe!"


    A splendid purple suddenly appeared behind the devil''s corpse, and cut straight to the devil''s head.


    This sword light was more intense than before, and the sword intent in it was much stronger.


    The domain of the domain?


    Zhou Shu looked at that Jianguang, and seemed to understand something.


    It should be an instant that Caiying formed the sword domain, completely enclosing the demon corpse, and her sword body is also hidden in the sword domain. As long as the sword domain is in, the sword body will not be damaged. The purple sword light comes from the Sword of Evil, it may appear anywhere, for example, the first sword light is used to lure the enemy, and the second is the real attack.


    Being able to form a sword domain in the domain of reincarnation, even if only temporarily, is a very remarkable achievement.


    Zhou Shu may not be able to do it.


    Of course, this has something to do with the order of the law. Zhou Shu��s current transparent laws cannot exceed reincarnation, while the sword intent is different. The sword intent does not have any rules of equal order. Its strength is determined entirely by the ability of sword repair. When the inner sword repair broke out, its sword intent could even be stronger than the advanced or even the highest law. This is actually the reason why the sword repair is called the strongest practitioner in the heavens. No one really wants to offend the sword repair.


    Of course, the number of sword repairs that can achieve this kind of explosion-let the law of sword intent go beyond the highest law-is pitiful.


    Zhou Shu didn''t expect that Caiying''s sword intent had grown to this point.


    He touched his nose and laughed a little bit. He started from sword repair, but his current development in sword intent has been left far behind by sword spirit.


    The demon corpse felt the majestic sword intent behind him. It seemed to be motionless, but turned around in an unbelievable way. The black demon sword was slightly provoked, seemingly slow, like slow motion, but just blocking it. Purple sword light front.


    It''s not that he can delay time, but his sword intent is so strong that it can already affect the perception of others.


    Whether it is Caiying or Zhou Shu, when facing this kind of sword intent, their perception will become sluggish, like being caught in a quagmire, involuntarily slowing down to match the opponent''s sword intent, they see slowly, and they don��t know it. Unconsciously slow down.


    Terrible opponent.


    The true strength of this level of sword repair probably far surpassed the average Da Luo Jinxian.


    Zhou Shu secretly thought that the former owner of this magic sword must be a well-known sword repairman in the immortal world. When he will defeat him, he has to take a good look at the reincarnation in the sword, and maybe he can understand something.


    There is no suspense.


    The black sword once again annihilated the purple sword light, and Caiying was not affected at all, and the fighting spirit was even higher.


    "Let you see what this palace is capable of!"


    In an instant, dozens of sword lights flashed around the demon corpse at the same time.


    Every one is no worse than before, and I can feel that Caiying has already exerted all his strength.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2838: 1 kind of lucky

    The devil''s corpse still didn''t move, but changed many positions in an instant.


    Change the position, then lift the sword, every time, the purple sword light is pressed out, and it''s tightly closed, it''s like a good match.


    The sword intent of this demon corpse is really surprisingly strong.


    However, as the black sword faced the last sword glow, a few green fluorescence suddenly flashed around, not dazzling, but the sword intent in it was definitely not more than the purple sword glow, and even more killing intent.


    The demon corpse calmly pressed off the purple light and changed its position again.


    But the strange thing is that the green fluorescence did not slow down with him, but accelerated a lot, and fell on the demon corpse before blinking.


    Several muffled noises.


    The fluorescent light fell on the body and exploded quickly, forming several wounds.


    The skin cracked, no blood came out, only the dense bones inside.


    The devil''s corpse didn''t realize it, but seemed to have noticed something. With a light swing of the black sword in his hand, it stabbed somewhere around him.


    There is nothing there.


    But at the moment when the black sword was about to meet, a green figure slowly revealed.


    It is Caiying.


    The green fluorescent light just now was Caiying''s sword body. She was able to fight it. She appeared from the sword domain and directly attacked the devil''s corpse with her body sword. Although she succeeded, her position was exposed. The devil''s corpse followed the sense of the sword. In a sword.


    With this sword intent and the magic sword, as long as it stabs, Caiying will definitely lose most of the sword intent until it is seriously injured.


    Caiying was anxious for a while. Her sword domain can only last for two breaths in the reincarnation. Just now it was her last resort, but she didn''t want to return without success, but she didn''t expect this to be detected. After disappearing, she couldn''t move freely in the sword domain, and couldn''t resist it at all.


    In panic, he suddenly felt a warm hand on his back.


    However, Zhou Shu had already come and gently pulled her behind him.


    "Zhou, how did you get rid of his sword intent?"


    Caiying was too late to be grateful, but asked something that seemed inexplicable.


    The sword intent of the demon corpse is very strange, which can affect the surrounding perception. Not only people within the scope of the sword intent, but even the power will unconsciously follow the sword intent and become sluggish, but Zhou Shu''s sudden acceleration is very surprising to her. Because Zhou Shu''s sword intent was far worse than her own, and she could only get rid of the influence of that sword intent for a short time.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "You are on the side, waiting for an opportunity."


    Sword intent is also a law. For Shu Zhili, most of the laws can be offset or cracked, but the effect is different.


    Besides, Shu Zhi Dao includes Kendo.


    Zhou Shu��s swordsmanship is not as good as Caiying, but analyzing and pushing, it is much stronger. After watching these breaths on the side, Zhou Shu did not say that he could crack the weird sword intent of the devil��s corpse, but left himself alone. It is not difficult to not be affected.


    He released the mining profit, with a sword in his hand.


    It was the Sixth-Rank Flying Sword bought in Xinghai Realm. After all, he would show respect and use sword to sword in the face of sword repair.


    However, the power in the sword is basically Shu Zhili, and the sword is just an introduction.


    Seeing Zhou Shu fighting the devil corpse, Caiying seemed to have some enlightenment. She soon realized that Zhou Shu was not using sword intent, but she was able to fight the devil corpse back and forth, which made her feel a little frustrated. , Only quickly dissipated, "Isn''t it right to be a master, better than my own palace", she would occasionally realize that she would regard Zhou Shu as the master, although she was a little reluctant.


    Just thinking about it, she quickly realized how could this kind of battle be missed.


    To see the sword intent of such a strong man, and to see how Zhou Shu resisted, was simply a good teaching.


    Zhou Shu also played deliberately. He played very slowly, and his moves were very clear. Occasionally, he could follow the sword intent of the devil corpse, trying to make the devil corpse show his ability to the greatest extent. This deliberate sometimes made him fall into difficulties, but Fortunately, the devil''s corpse will not chase, as long as it retreats.


    A battle lasted for several hours.


    Zhou Shu was exhausted physically and mentally. After retreating, he did not go up again, and said slowly, "Caiying, what do you understand?"


    "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    Caiying glanced at Zhou Shu, and rushed up confidently.


    This time she was rescued by Zhou Shu again, and she was obsessed with the fight, but knowing that someone was always guarding her, why bother?


    "Two hundred breaths."


    Zhou Shu applauded it very much, "It seems that you have some key points."


    Caiying said triumphantly, "Of course, this palace is the best sword repairer, not comparable to him, hehe."


    When Zhou Shu recovered well, it was another repetition.


    Zhou Shu used the devil''s corpse to teach Caiying. The devil''s corpse was also tireless, and he didn''t think there was any problem at all.


    In dozens of days, Caiying has gained a lot of insights from this demon corpse, and her strength has continued to rise, and when it comes to the need for tranquility and retreat, in fact, there are not many sword repairs who like Jingwu. They all think, In the battles and repeated practice, it can improve the kendo, but Caiying is different. On the one hand, Caiying is the true biography of Zhou Shu. She believes that tranquility is an indispensable part of cultivation. She also learned this habit. On the other hand, she was cultivating the sword body that is now basically extinct, and she can''t get a breakthrough without thinking and training.


    Put Caiying into the world of refining demon, Zhou Shu faced Demon Sword Repair for the last time.


    Quite sincerely bowed, "Thank you."


    I really want to thank Caiying, not only Caiying has gotten great benefits, but also he, any improvement in Tao means improvement in Shu Zhidao. The previous kendo was shortcomings, and now it has been made up to a certain extent~www.novelhall.com ~ Makes Shu Zhidao a small leap.


    But he can''t quietly realize, there is no time.


    But it doesn''t matter, all the battle data and images are kept in memory, and can be read at any time, not only for him, but also as a rare inheritance in the future, not for himself, but also for the unknown sword repairing the corpse.


    After a fierce battle that wasn''t fierce, the little stone arrived at the right time and ended with a stick.


    Compensator.


    With the magic sword, Zhou Shu quickly returned to the edge of the cliff.


    Unlike other magic soldiers, this magic sword is inscribed with two words, eliminator.


    The Mozu rarely has written language, and these two are not Mozu characters, obviously they were added later.


    The name of Demon Sword sounds a bit ironic, but it represents the determination of the user. This sword repairer has never fallen.


    The influence of Kunlun Mirror also proves this point.


    This sword repairman not only exterminated demons in the immortal world, but even took the magic sword straight into the demon world, beheading hundreds of demon kings, and finally died in front of the demon lord, and this demon sword also fell into the demon clan. Hand, it is worth mentioning that the Demon Race did not resell the Demon Sword, but kept it. The sword repairman was the first owner and the only owner of this Demon Slayer.


    Everyone was in awe.


    Although it is impossible to know his name, the respect is not less.


    In the heavens, there should be many such unknown practitioners, but their deeds have gone with the wind, and most of the things they have used have also been annihilated. It is very rare for him to have the magic sword to preserve it. For Zhou Shu and others, it was a great fortune.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2839: Want to be fascinated

    Fortunately, it is not only about perception, but also practical benefits.


    In the video, Zhou Shu got a sword art and a mental technique.


    Before the sword repairer went to the Demon Realm, he knew that he had died for a long time, and he left his inheritance and engraved it in the belly of a mountain. The mountain may have been lost, and even if he found it, it might have collapsed. But the handwriting at that time But it stays in the reincarnation, shown in the Kunlun mirror.


    The handwriting is very clear, and you can see that all his energy has been used.


    It is precisely because of this that this inheritance remains in the reincarnation, not annihilated.


    Because Kunlun Mirror cannot capture all the past events, only the most memorable and hard-working pictures can be preserved, and the more complete and clearer the picture, the more it can prove his profoundness and unforgettable memories. For Zhou Shu and the others who saw all this , I can not only feel the mood at that time, but in the dark, I can even feel the existence of a trace of inheritance seeds, as if I can get those powers by reaching out.


    However, maybe only Zhou Shu felt this way.


    If he understands the law of reincarnation better, can he directly obtain the seeds of inheritance and thus gain power?


    It seems unlikely. Even if the law of reincarnation can be achieved, the Kunlun mirror may not have this ability. It may be necessary to find a better treasure, which is stronger than the Kunlun mirror and can contain more power of reincarnation. This kind of magic weapon Zhou Shu hasn��t heard of it.


    The sword tactic is called the Swallowing Yuan Sword Technique, and the heart law is the Tun Yuan tactic that matches it.


    Even though the focus is on the law of reincarnation, Zhou Shu still won''t let go of any tactics, so he glanced at it by the way.


    These few glances made Zhou Shu feel shocked.


    Zhou Shu had already experienced the Swallowing Sword Technique before, and most of the power could be annihilated by this wonderful sword intent. As for the Swallowing Yuan Jue, it was the sword repair that merged the swallowing law and the sword intent.


    The law of swallowing is a medium law that is equal to the Five Elements Soul, etc., but there are relatively few practitioners who practice it.


    Like other laws, it has its special features, but its advantages and disadvantages are too obvious.


    Used well, it can swallow most of the power of the law, even the higher law or even the highest law is not a problem, but you can swallow it, and you will not be responsible for the consequences, such as swallowing the power of destruction. The power of the law and the inability to digest it is tantamount to suicide. Another example is the magical power that Zhou Shu had inadvertently swallowed before. This high-level power is difficult to obliterate, and fortunately Zhou Shu discovered it early.


    This is the shortcoming of the law of swallowing, and it is basically fatal.


    If this shortcoming is made up for, there is no difference between the law of swallowing and the highest law.


    For example, the source of the Law of Devouring Gourmet, Gourmet is one of the most powerful kinds of beasts. Its almost indestructible body enables it to use the Law of Devouring freely. No matter what power it is, it will be swallowed for you. In it, the Law of Devouring It is one of the most powerful laws of the heavens. As for practitioners, it is difficult to do it. Swallowing is easy to use, but swallowing indigestible power is harmful and unhelpful. For thousands of years of cultivation, it will be thrown into water.


    For this reason, most practitioners stay away from the Devouring Law, and even when practicing, they rarely regard it as their own basic law.


    At first, the sword repairman practiced the law of swallowing, but later realized the harm of the law of swallowing, he turned to sword repair, but he still didn''t forget the law of swallowing at the beginning, so he delved into it when he had time, and wanted to make it work.


    Compared with other laws, sword intent is a special law that can freely transform forms, so he moved the sword intent closer to the law of swallowing, using sword intent to obliterate the evil results generated by the law of swallowing, and originally used this method to hone the sword. Mind, practicing, and by a certain coincidence, the two laws are relatively suitable to merge together. They are not completely integrated, but they can accept each other and make up for each other''s shortcomings.


    He was overjoyed and made improvements. His efforts paid off, and he had better get some results.


    That is this Swallowing Yuan Sword Technique and Swallowing Yuan Jue.


    In fact, for a pure sword repair such as Caiying, the Swallowing Yuan Sword Technique is barely useful, and the Swallowing Yuan Jue is basically useless, but for Zhou Shu it is different. He just looked at it and tried to deduct it. There are several ways to use it. For example, the simplest one is to use the Tun Yuan Jue to improve the Taotie Dao body. If not surprisingly, he can raise the Taotie Dao body by one or two levels, although it is still not as good as the Undead God. Body, but it is by no means comparable to before.


    The deeper idea is to use some of the patterns in the Tun Yuan Jue to try to deduce a new method.


    Shu Zhi Dao body.


    Combining nearly ten laws, adding the advantages of the immortal body and the gluttonous Taoist body, if it is really successful, it is definitely a powerful exercise method that can make Shu Xin Jing take a big step, and the next step is to change the complex. Jane, extend this kind of Taoism, and let countless physical cultivations join in.


    Not only physical training, other people are not bad, I don''t know if it is possible for the demons.


    Shu Zhidao may usher in another period of development.


    "Brother Shu, what are you thinking about?"


    Bian Xue looked at him curiously, and had been silent for more than half an hour, but he was obviously not in concentration, otherwise Bian Xue would not disturb him.


    Caiying widened her eyes, "It''s weird to laugh while being in a daze! The first time I saw it, could it be a delusion?"


    Xiangru stroked his beard, seemingly thoughtful, "Sometimes dull, sometimes giggling, like an innocent child Maybe something good has been thought of, but there is no sign of body heat venting, not a delusion. Don''t worry about him."


    "Innocent child...Haha! It''s the first time someone has heard that Brother Shu."


    Bian Xue covered her mouth and smiled, covering her smile, unable to hide her joy, her body trembled like a willow in the wind.


    "I''m thinking, what nonsense are you talking about."


    I also wanted to get absorbed in and forgot the time, Zhou Shu snorted as a cover, pretending to calmly look down, "The new demon corpse has come out again, I will try."


    Caiying whispered, "No need to try, we all watched, that demon corpse is not even a demon king, so don''t care."


    Xiangru nodded, "Yes, it''s not strong enough. I tried it before."


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully and nodded slightly, "Yes, let''s go on it, you help me stay for a while, I have a good understanding of the law, remember, don''t kill, don''t let the little stone go down. "


    "Old Hu took him back, and we went."


    With laughter, a few people flew down together, and played back and forth with the demon corpse [Zero Reading]. It seemed fierce, but in reality it was relaxed and focused at the same time.


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a while, knowing that the devil''s corpse was not a threat to them, so he began to enlighten quietly.


    In these days of fighting, he knows that he is growing unconsciously. Every time he exerts his strength in the domain, every time he picks up the Kunlun mirror, he has a different feeling. That layer of paper may soon be poked. broken.


    Really look forward to it.


    (Ps: Thank you Hong Niu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2840: No need to say

    "Next, it''s time to go to the palace!"


    Seeing the demon corpses scattered into dust, the demon soldiers fell to the ground, and Caiying hurried over.


    Bian Xue backed up a few steps, "Come on, Palace Master, the younger sister can''t stand it for a few hours. You are better."


    "My sister is very strong."


    Caiying shook her head quickly, after thinking about it, she didn''t know what to say, so she had to say, "Anyway, very strong."


    Bian Xue smiled and retreated outside, while Caiying watched the demon soldier, thinking about what sword technique to use, after only a dozen breaths, the demon soldier remained silent.


    As if thinking of something, she turned her head and shouted to Little Stone, "Little Stone, why doesn''t it become a demon corpse? You secretly started it?"


    Little Stone was stunned, shaking his head to express opposition.


    Xiangru on the side slowly said, "If it''s correct, the time when Miss Bian Xue had broken up just now was 3,420 times. Most of the power inside is gone. Palace Master, let''s go up quickly. ."


    Caiying suddenly realized, "So many times."


    They can disperse the corpses five times a day, but the little stones can''t beat them, but she and Xiangru are both twice, and Bian Xue once, every day, it has been almost seven years.


    "My palace is called Zhou Shang."


    Seeing Zhou Shu on the water not far away, Caiying hurried over.


    This abominable Zhou Shu hadn''t moved in seven years. If it wasn''t for a burst of white smoke around him, he would think he had petrified.


    Xiangru stroked his beard, seemingly muttering to himself, "Don''t call it..."


    Although the voice was small, it came clearly into Caiying''s ears, frowning as she was about to refute. Suddenly she realized something, and was stunned. After this delay, at least more than twenty breaths, how come the pool didn''t move at all? There are no waves, and no new corpses come out.


    "Do you still want to fight?"


    Caiying was stunned when she heard the familiar voice, and then said with joy, "Zhou, are you finished quietly?"


    Zhou Shu stood up, shook the water column, and said calmly, "It''s over. It was over three years ago. For the rest of the time, I''m trying to find ways to improve it. At the same time, I also study the magic soldiers in this pool of water. Nodding."


    "Ah! Did you break through?!"


    Caiying automatically ignored the following words and screamed.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s finally done."


    Very plain tone. Actually, at the moment when he understood the law of reincarnation, Zhou Shu had excitement, but the excitement quickly disappeared, no longer thinking about it, a new world has been opened, and what I want to do is naturally explore in that world. , Instead of standing at the door celebrating or reminiscing about the hardships of the past, there is no need or time, now there is no bondage, there are many new and old ideas, waiting for him to do.


    Looking at the calm Zhou Shu, Caiying, who wanted to celebrate, soon calmed down, "Oh, don''t you say it earlier."


    It should have been like this, every time he went up a step unknowingly, so of course.


    Bian Xue came over lightly, with a gentle smile, "Congratulations, Brother Shu."


    Zhou Shu glanced at a few people, "What about you, do you have any insights?"


    Several people shook their heads, Caiying shook his head calmly, Xiangru shook his ashamed, and Bian Xue took a little calmness.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Do you still want to fight?"


    What did Xiangru understand, "Brother Zhou, you mean, you can control the magic soldiers here now?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There are about four hundred magic soldiers here. I can''t see them all. I can''t talk about control. All I can do is to blow away the power of reincarnation on the water, so that the domain of reincarnation is not as close to the water as possible. , So they can��t use the domain of reincarnation to draw power, and they won��t come out. If you still want to continue fighting with the corpse, I will let go of a small area."


    Caiying just shook his head, "No, I don''t have much interest in this palace...except Jian Xiu."


    The same seems to be thoughtful, "I don''t have reincarnation, but you can influence the domain. Brother Zhou, your law should be more than the understanding stage, right?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Slightly stronger, but it shouldn''t be transparent...maybe soon too."


    "Tsk tsk."


    Xiangru looked at Zhou Shu and said, "I don''t have much to say, Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu is very calm. In such an environment, he has no reason not to do better. Once he opens the channel and recognizes the direction, he will walk smoothly. If he wants to stop, he can��t stop. Think about it, he is surrounded by abundant reincarnation. He could only perceive the power before, but now he can incorporate them into his body, and even study them slowly in the furnace. How could he not make rapid progress?


    Now his law of reincarnation is only one line away from transparency, and it only takes four years to get from understanding to close to transparency.


    Of course, this is also a matter of accumulation, and the insights gained over the past thousand years have played a big role.


    But this line is difficult to do, at least not here, otherwise Zhou Shu would not stand up.


    Caiying stared at Zhou Shu, a little excited, "Zhou, how strong are you now?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Here, the average Hunyuan Jinxian should not be my opponent, but leaving here is just a little better than before."


    "A little bit? How could it be possible?"


    Caiying is very puzzled, and everyone else is the same. How can it be only a little stronger if it is close to the highest law of transparency.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "As the power of the highest law, the power of reincarnation has many restrictions in its use. Generally, magic weapons or other items containing the law of reincarnation can be used to exert its effects. And what I have now is only one side of Kunlun. Mirror, that is, there is an extra trick."


    The highest law is of course very strong, but it is by no means invincible after learning it.


    The stronger the law, the greater the restriction.


    There are reincarnations everywhere between heaven and earth, but to transform them into the power of reincarnation, it is not what Zhou Shu can do at present. It is impossible to do it through demon pot or cultivation methods. Zhou Shu himself thinks that it may be necessary to master it. Even with the degree of control, he can absorb the law of reincarnation in everything and generate the power of reincarnation.


    There is no power, how to use it, so as long as you leave here Zhou Shu, it will be difficult to exert the power of reincarnation.


    Xiangru said slowly, "Can''t you take away all the power of reincarnation here?"


    Caiying nodded immediately, "Yes, right, this palace thinks so too!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I want to, but I can''t."


    He tried many times. In the domain, his body can pass through the power of reincarnation, but these powers are all passers-by. Their ranks are too high, and each research requires a lot of effort. I really regard them as immortal powers. The power of the five elements is contained in the body, and I am afraid that it will burst after storing it for a long time, and it will not be able to bear it.


    Caiying shook her head and sighed, "This is the highest rule, it seems there is nothing good."


    Xiangru nodded, "I know what''s useful and how to use it, but I can''t use it without it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    He concealed one thing. As a founder, Zhou Shu��s Taoist furnace can temporarily store the power of reincarnation, but the quantity is very limited, far can not compare with the body, and the storage time is no more than a hundred years before reincarnation, otherwise the reincarnation. Power will affect Zhou Shu''s Taoist furnace and even change Shu''s Tao.


    There is not much need to say about this.


    Bian Xue seemed to think, "Brother Shu, don''t those magic soldiers also have the power of reincarnation?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is the question I am thinking about recently, how to use the power of reincarnation in the magic soldier."


    There was a hint of joy in Bian Xue''s eyes, "Brother Shu, continue to think, we won''t disturb you."


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2841: A little messy

    Xuchang realm, Chen Liucheng.


    An old man stood in front of the gate of the city lord''s mansion, standing there like a majestic mountain, and people around him evaded.


    King Mu came out quickly, with a respectful look, "Thank you, you are here."


    It was the old man who was sweeping the floor at Zhou Shu��s mansion, and Xie Lao is the name he used when he wandered through the immortal world, but now he can��t see a bit of an old appearance. The martyr''s old age, heart-wrenching, he waved his hand, "Go in."


    The two entered the mansion and backed off everyone, with joy on King Mu''s face, "Xie Lao, now that you are like this, you are the God of War of our Haze Clan."


    Old Xie said lightly, "I have always been like this."


    King Mu smiled, "That''s, Mr. Xie, are you planning to counterattack the Liangmiao country and take back the land belonging to the Hachi tribe?"


    "I just practiced soldiers for a few years, and it was very early."


    Old Xie frowned, showing a hint of displeasure, "Xiao Mu, why didn''t I see that kid when I came over this time?"


    King Mu sighed unconsciously, "It''s been so many years, sir, he has already left."


    Old Xie''s face changed slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "Leave? Didn''t you leave him?"


    King Mu said calmly, "Mr. wants to leave and want to stay. It''s not up to me to decide, and it''s not suitable to stay strongly.


    Xie Lao paused, "Forget it, then you should follow him, know where he went? Don''t say you didn''t even think of this, the true shadow of our Hachi clan is in the void, he can''t Realized."


    "Think about it, but didn''t do it."


    Mu Wang nodded earnestly, "I think it is not suitable to do this. My husband has helped me a lot, and I must respect him."


    Xie Lao looked at King Mu and sighed unconsciously, "If you want me to say what you, he is just a golden fairy..."


    King Mu looked directly at him, "I think this is what I should do. Xie Lao is in a hurry to find him? If it is a military problem, I might be able to help. Now Chen Liucheng also has some people studying the military, and so am I."


    "I don''t think you can solve it."


    Old Xie waved his hand, frowning his brows, and shook his head as he watched him, "I will figure it out by myself, Xiao Mu, you should tell me what you are doing. You don''t want to think about it. He is here. To break into a big reputation, as a preacher and as a helper for promotion, there must be a lot of people staring at him. The people in the immortal world can do everything, but you let him leave at will. What if something happens?"


    "Don''t worry, thank you."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Mu Wang��s mouth, slightly cold, "I have warned all those who want to inquire about his news, and sent them away if they were malicious, except... there are two Shushan disciples. I didn��t move, but I followed. they."


    Old Xie''s brows tightened, "Look, even the Shushan disciples are involved."


    Mu Wang said coldly, "A man and a woman, I feel that they may be against your husband. If I find an opportunity, I will start, but...now I don''t need it."


    Old Xie was a little surprised, "Are you still planning to do something with Shushan?"


    Mu Wang said lightly, "Mr. is my ally, Shushan is great, but they can''t think it is me."


    Old Xie glanced at him, "I can''t control you, what do you mean by saying that it''s not necessary?"


    "They went to the Demon Realm, and they are already in the Xishan Realm. I don''t think your husband will go to the Demon Realm, right?" Mu Wang smiled slightly, "Actually, if they run farther, my true shadow can''t follow."


    Old Xie was slightly hesitant, "I went to the Demon Realm..."


    The void near the world of Xishan.


    Li Zi and Zhao Yueru flew out of the air, their faces a little ugly.


    "Our Shushan disciple was turned into a demon slave."


    "Brother Li, why didn''t you just..."


    "Do it?"


    Li Zi looked at Zhao Yueru coldly, "Do you want to live in the Demon Realm?"


    Zhao Yueru said calmly, "I didn''t say to do it, but the attitude of the senior should be tougher. This matter is the responsibility of the Xishan Realm. We must give Shushan an explanation. We just left, it would be a loss..."


    "You mean I''m scared?"


    Li Zi said annoyed, "What else can you do if you don''t! Be tough? Being tough in the Demon Realm means you can''t get out at all!"


    Zhao Yueru tightened her lips and stopped speaking. The ridicule of those demon kings is still in her heart. Although she does not regard herself as a Shushan disciple, as a practitioner, Li Zi''s previous appearance is too disappointing. Daluo Jinxian of Shushan didn''t even have the courage to fight.


    "It''s you, talking nonsense, and we almost got an accident!"


    Li Zi stared at her and said coldly, "I will take you back now, and you won''t think of it in the future! Also, don''t tell anyone about Xishan Realm!"


    Zhao Yueru didn''t speak, nor nodded, but felt relieved inexplicably. After leaving, she didn''t go to Zhou Shu, and she was relieved.


    The two had cleared the direction and were about to leave.


    A meteor-like sword light pierced the void, illuminating the sky instantly, and with a loud noise, a huge void storm quickly took shape.


    The two looked at each other in surprise.


    The sharp sword intent in the sword light, they could clearly perceive millions of miles away, and the sword intent obviously came from the Shushan swordsmanship.


    Elder Shushan is here?


    Suspiciously, Jian Guang came suddenly and fell in front of the two.


    But it was an old man in white with a square face and big sleeves floating, his eyes fixed on Li Zi like a pool, with a rare anger.


    Li Zi''s expression changed suddenly, and he knelt down quickly, "Master!"


    Zhao Yueru bowed and bowed, "Disciple Zhao Yueru, I have met Uncle Gai."


    The person who came was Gai Yubai, the elder of Shushan holding sword the person on the list of heavenly poles. Although he is a golden fairy of Hunyuan, he is said to be very close to the quasi-sage.


    Li Zi''s voice trembled a little, "Master, why are you here suddenly?"


    Gai Yubai sneered, "These heavens, where can I go?"


    Li Zi stagnated, but kept nodding, "No, the disciple just thinks Master will spread the letter first..."


    His mood is very disturbed, Master is obviously not in a good mood, could it be that he knew what happened just now? It''s impossible, and no one said it. Besides, I''m a little bit ashamed, but I don''t want to be so grand.


    Gai Yubai looked at him, his eyes sharpened like a knife, "You have been here for decades, but haven''t you noticed anyone following you?"


    "what?"


    Li Zi stayed for a while, seeming to understand something.


    The sword light and the void storm just now turned out to be Gai Yubai who killed the person who followed him.


    how come?


    Someone has been following them, but he didn''t notice it at all?


    Thinking of this, I shuddered in cold sweat for an instant, and shuddered unconsciously, "Disciple...the disciple is dull, and no one is being followed. Master, who is following the disciple?"


    "You still ask me? How do I know?"


    Gai Yubai said gloomily, "But... the Hazhi clan, even the Shushan affairs dare to intervene, but this account cannot be ignored."


    "Haezhi tribe?"


    Li Zi was a little messy, and Master''s words made him a little confused, how could he get involved with the Haechi clan again.


    (PS: Thank you Hong Niu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2842: More unexpected

    Zhao Yueru stood aside, carefully observing Gai Yubai.


    The first time I saw Gai Yubai, it was almost the same as the rumors of the disciples in the door. He was full of power.


    She was also a little curious, how did Gai Yubai find them? Is she waiting here all the time?


    "King Mu, it must be King Mu!"


    Li Zi thought of something, and hurriedly said, "Master, King Mu has the Hachi bloodline, and he is considered a Hachi clan! The disciple thinks that guy has a problem! Did Master kill him just now?"


    Gai Yu said indifferently, "It''s just a shadow."


    Li Zi raised his head and said fiercely, "Master, don''t bother you anymore. When I go back, I will find him to settle the account. A half-dragon person will dare to secretly shade our Shushan disciple. He really doesn''t want to live!"


    "Wang Mu is not worth mentioning, but just forget it."


    Gai Yubai didn''t look at him, and didn''t conceal his disdain, "Xuchang Realm is not much worse than Xishan Realm."


    Li Zi''s heart was shocked, and the cold sweat on his face became more cold. Could it be that Master already knew what he was doing in Xishan Realm... I had known that Master was here, he shouldn''t have been so afraid of death at the time, but he How did he know that when he thought of this, he knelt down immediately, "Master, please punish the disciples!"


    Gai Yubai beckoned, "Get up, you have had merit, even if it is offset."


    Li Zi was a little dazed, "Gong? The disciple never made an inch of merit..."


    "Li Zi, you have found out about Zhou Shu''s news. This is a great achievement, so I won''t hold you accountable," Gai Yu said lightly, "However, don''t think of any rewards."


    "The disciples dare not ask for any rewards."


    Li Zi just nodded, but he kept complaining, "Master, have you investigated it?"


    "Yes, although the city owner wants to help him hide, how can he hide it?"


    Gai Yubai sneered unconsciously, "Hey, after searching for so many years, the old man found the news about him first. He was promoted to the immortal by himself, hiding in such a small fairy city in the Outland. Too many, those kinds of methods will only make the old man laugh."


    "So that Yang Rong is really the Zhou Shu we are looking for! Congratulations, Master!"


    Li Zi hurriedly saluted, all the excitement on his face was pretended. It seemed that 90% of his painstaking efforts were in vain. Master had already said that he would not get anything, damn, damn! I knew I would not issue a sword order and go back!


    Zhao Yueru stood on the side with a calm expression and said nothing.


    My heart has become a mess. After knowing Zhou Shu��s news, it was a good time. Naturally, it was good, but it was found by Shu Shan. If Li Zi is alone, there is still a way. Now Gai Yubai personally Come here, I am afraid that there is no chance at all.


    My heart is miserable, beyond words.


    Gai Yubai had a hint of pride, "I won''t find the person I''m looking for."


    Li Zi just nodded, "Master is omnipotent. How did Master investigate, disciples also want to learn."


    Gai Yu said indifferently, "What you can''t learn, first destroy half of the fairy city, and then it''s not difficult to ask anything."


    Li Zi shook, "Master... Master destroyed Crescent City?"


    Gai Yubai frowned secretly, "No."


    Seeing Master''s dissatisfaction, Li Zi didn''t dare to ask any more, and only whispered, "Master, what should we do now, where should we find Zhou Shu?"


    Gai Yubai stared into the distance and said lightly, "Are you going with me?"


    Li Zi nodded quickly, "Zhou Shu is just a golden immortal. Master doesn''t have to do it himself. There is no scruples when the disciple does it. You can leave it to the disciple to do errands."


    "What are the scruples of the people on the list?


    Gai Yu snorted and looked at Li Zi, who was dumbfounded, "Follow me, I don''t worry about letting you go back now."


    "I see, Master."


    Li Zi nodded happily, and muttered a few words. It seemed that Master had the same idea as him, he wanted to swallow Zhou Shu on his own without letting the rest of Shushan know about it. Originally, a golden immortal is needed. Tell the sect? It''s a pity... it was originally my own great work, but it was taken away by the master in a moment.


    "Let''s go."


    Gai Yubai rolled up a sword light, took Li Zi up, and flew to the depths of the void. The speed was several times faster than Li Zi''s own flight.


    Zhao Yueru, who had not spoken or moved, was also engulfed by Jianguang. She did not make any choice because others would not let her choose.


    "Master, is the direction a bit wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? Zhou Shu went to the Demon Realm. I want to catch up with him as soon as possible. If the Demon Race takes the lead, I will ask you."


    "Ah? How did Master know that he went to the depths of the Demon Realm?"


    "I''ve been to all the worlds around here, where can he go without his trace?"


    "...Will he go to Hazhi Country? I think he has a very good relationship with that King Mu, maybe he went there to hide?"


    "Old man... Stop talking nonsense!"


    The voice gradually fell silent, and only a flash of sword light remained in the void.


    Xuchang realm, Chen Liucheng.


    Mu Wang''s face suddenly paled, and he stood still for a while.


    Old Xie said solemnly, "What''s wrong with you?"


    King Mu paused, "Xie Lao, the true shadow I placed behind the Shushan disciple suddenly disappeared."


    Old Xie''s expression condensed slightly, "Didn''t you say that the two Shushan disciples are not threatening? Is it too close to the Demon Realm and was discovered by the Demon Race?"


    "No, it''s a sword."


    King Mu groaned, "It should be a strong sword repairman. I just noticed that there, the real shadow disappeared before he had time to react. He only used a sword, and I didn''t leave anything~www. novelhall.com~No trace of it came back."


    "It can be done, at least it''s a Hunyuan Jinxian, or a very strong one."


    Old Xie stroked his beard and couldn''t see any nervousness. "Such a Shushan sword repairman rarely goes down the mountain. Isn''t he because of Yang Rong?"


    King Mu shook his head slightly and sighed, "I''m just worried about this, Shu Shan..."


    Xie Lao said calmly, "Shu Shan will certainly not let such talents go, but he didn''t expect Hun Yuan Jinxian to come here and take it seriously." He glanced at Mu Wang, and seemed to sigh, "When you are in your hands If you don��t seize the opportunity, you are now giving it to others."


    Mu Wang''s face changed slightly, "Thank you, I don''t want..."


    Old Xie waved his hand, "Okay, I know you plan to be an ally with him, but the current situation, I am afraid it will be difficult."


    King Mu shook his head and didn''t speak any more. He began to pace slowly in the courtyard. Wherever he passed, the bricks and stones were shattered, and the fallen leaves disappeared. He was very anxious, and he didn''t bother to control his power.


    "It''s okay."


    Old Xie said solemnly, "It''s not far from Hachi Country over there, I''ll go see it."


    King Mu immediately paused and looked at Xie Lao, with a hint of surprise in his eyes, "Xie Lao, are you going to help him?"


    Old Xie frowned, "Helping him is helping you. Besides, that kid is kind to me, and I don''t want to see him in trouble."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    King Mu walked in a few steps, bowed and saluted, very sincerely.


    Old Xie didn''t look at him, but shook his head slightly, "You would beg me for someone else. I can''t even think of this..."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2843: Righteous

    Refining the demon world.


    On the top of a flat mountain stood a broken stone monument, and Caiying, Hu Lao and others were practicing on the edge of the stone monument.


    They have been doing this all these years and can��t tell the specific why, but everyone thinks so. Since it is a saint book, even if you don��t understand it, and only feel it on the side at all times, you can still be subtly influenced by the saint��s will. In fact, Their cultivation speed is indeed much faster than before.


    That''s enough.


    They didn��t fight outside. On the one hand, Zhou Shu didn��t need it. On the other hand, these guys were only interested in reincarnation. After he knew he had no chance to give up, he never left the world of refining monsters. .


    Zhou Shu would come occasionally, but unlike them, Zhou Shu couldn��t cultivate here. He could only watch for a few hours, and then he would not be able to stand it any longer, because he had actually watched it in and felt it. The will of the saint, or acceptance or refutation, is a great burden.


    After standing still for a while, Zhou Shu left.


    Now the world of demon refining is a bit more lively than before. The dozen or so alien races that have been admitted are busy doing what they are best at. They don��t know where it is. The only people they can reach are Hu Lao, and Hu Lao is absolutely not. They will tell them the truth. In fact, they are very grateful to Hu Lao, because they think that Hu Lao saved them and helped them out of the devil''s claws, so they worked very seriously for Hu Lao.


    I don''t know what will happen in the future, but I can live now and do what I want to do, that''s enough.


    The two Mu Family Demon Races were also among them. Zhou Shu often took possession of some trees, communicated with them, and gained a lot of knowledge.


    Mainly about the knowledge of the sacred tree, the major sacred trees, they speak the truth, and when they heard the word Jianmu, their eyes shone with a light of incomparable piousness. They vowed to swear if Jianmu appeared in them. In front of them, they would abandon everything without hesitation, and would summon the entire Mu family to guard Jianmu together.


    This made Zhou Shu very tempted, but he has not done so yet.


    It��s not the time, and you can��t trust others too much. In fact, if you can trust, the Mu Family Demon Clan is the best choice to take care of the sacred tree. The Mu Family are the people of the sacred tree. They know the habits of the sacred tree and can follow the sacred tree freely. Communicate and know what the sacred tree needs.


    But now Zhou Shu can''t take any risks. Before Jianmu can accept himself, he won''t give Jianmu to anyone else.


    The Chongyang real person recovered well. According to Zhou Shu''s request, he used his own blood as a guide to assist Zhou Shu in making a few talisman, specializing in exploring the blood of the fire unicorn. As long as he has a chance to find it in a world.


    Very good stuff.


    Xiaoqing can speak now. This is something worth celebrating. The first creature in the demon refining world who speaks by himself, unfortunately accepted the way of compassion, but it��s a pity, it��s better to repeat the less important things. The first creature in the world learned the Tao of other people, and Zhou Shu would be very angry. Fortunately, the world of demon refining was not Zhou Shu''s own world.


    However, Shu Zhidao was considered to be a descendant in the world of demon refining.


    It was the group of monkeys on the edge of Tianchi, and those who played with the little stones. After being disgusted by the little stones, Zhou Shu took them and put them on a mountain. They poured the content of Shuzhi Dao every day. The effect was good and there was a faint worship. Zhou Shu meant that they were a teacher, but Zhou Shu didn''t know whether they could cultivate. Although there were spiritual roots and the like, the spiritual intelligence could not be completely unlocked, who knew.


    Out of the quiet world of refining demon, back to that little demon world.


    After understanding the law of reincarnation, everything here is different. Zhou Shu observes every day and obtains a lot of interesting and useful information, and the most worth mentioning is that at the bottom of the blood pool, where the power of reincarnation is strongest, there is a aisle.


    Only the samsara can see the passage that can enter.


    It is similar to the gate of the Yellow Spring that only the strong of the law of soul can enter.


    I wonder if there is a samsara world similar to the soul world behind this?


    The so-called reincarnation is a creature who understands the law of reincarnation. It is a bit similar to creators, but there are fewer reincarnations, much less, and similarities are destiny, causal, and so on. The reason for using very vague "people" To explain, it is because this kind of creatures can exist anywhere in the heavens, and they definitely belong to the immortal realm, and they are not just practitioners.


    Because they are the highest laws, they cannot be blocked by anyone. Special places such as the Demon World can prevent most laws from passing, and even the laws of creation can be banned, but the Demon World cannot prevent the highest laws, so there may be reincarnation in the Demon World. However, that may be a demons who can''t practice at all, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t understand the law of reincarnation, let alone that he is not a strong one.


    This situation is rare, but it''s not uncommon.


    As many days ago, Zhou Shu hesitated again for a while, but still did not choose to enter the passage.


    He is not afraid of falling into reincarnation, he still thinks that he might be able to understand reincarnation better there, but now is not the time, he brings the demon refining world, with Jianmu, and a group of companions who trust him. The demon refining world has not expanded for a long time. If it continues, it will even shrink, and Jianmu will not be improved for a long time, and the trust in Hu Lao and Zhou Shu will gradually decrease...


    These are also what he must pay attention to.


    Strength can be obtained at any time, and these will never be missed.


    After trying to understand this, Zhou Shu''s mood improved a lot. The allure of the passage was great, but he didn''t care anymore.


    He is busy collecting magic soldiers. The magic soldiers in this pool ~ www.novelhall.com~ no matter which one has an ancient history and a solid background, just to understand them, Zhou Shu may get unexpected wealth , There is power.


    At the same time, they are trying their best to absorb the power of reincarnation, not by themselves, but by magic soldiers, Kunlun mirrors and other things that can contain the power of reincarnation.


    The power of reincarnation here is so much that you can''t find it elsewhere.


    Anything, as long as it can accommodate the power of reincarnation, will become the treasure of reincarnations like Zhou Shu.


    It is a pity that Zhou Shu searched all over his body, except for them, there were only two immortal artifacts that could hold the power of reincarnation, one was the Six Difficulties and the other was the Immortal Fate Ring.


    The Six Difficulties may be a special case, because Zhou Shu discovered after researching that only the immortal artifacts of rank 7 or higher or rankless can accommodate the power of the highest law, but not all such immortal artifacts can accommodate, at least Zhou Some of the pieces in Shu''s hand are not good (this point is actually inferred from the power of causality in the ghost hammer), but the six-hard armor, which is a sixth-grade immortal tool, is okay. The power of reincarnation that can be stored in it is very good. Less, but making it worth a hundred times, it can exert a more powerful effect in Zhou Shu''s hands.


    And the fairy ring, I have to say that this is a strange thing, it should be regarded as the crystallization of the wisdom of the fairy world.


    It seems that the refining is simple, but Zhou Shu hasn''t fully figured out the truth of it now. He is a rare master of refining.


    In order to get more power of reincarnation, Zhou Shu tried to go back to his old profession and use the power of reincarnation here to draw symbols...


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2844: Omnipotent

    Of course it failed.


    The basic talisman paper and ink are not suitable for drawing talisman. Even if the talisman can bypass the talisman, the talisman paper is still essential.


    Zhou Shu always has thousands of talisman papers plus various materials, but none of them can contain the power of reincarnation, even the power of most advanced laws. It is naturally impossible to paint this kind of talisman.


    Zhou Shu got a message from the sage��s Materia Medica, ��The flower of the other side is suitable for reincarnation.�� Although it is only a few words, the saint��s remarks are probably not wrong. If you can find the flower of the other side and use it as a material to make talisman paper, It should be able to draw a talisman. In addition, Bi''an flower and Bisheng grass seem to be similar, but they are two completely different fairy objects. Bisheng grass does not have the slightest reincarnation attribute.


    It''s a pity that even if you find the other shore flower, you may not be able to find a place with so much power of reincarnation.


    Something is always unsatisfactory.


    Looking around, Zhou Shu planned to leave.


    Over the years, he has used the power of reincarnation here and has gained too much.


    After understanding the law, he was able to use Baishi to recover, and also to use Kunlun Mirror to obtain the past lives of most items, regardless of whether the item had the power of reincarnation, so he did it, and he did not miss any of them. I am immersed in the past life of each item, and I feel the experience of countless people, just like countless famous teachers are guiding him face to face. The knowledge he learned may be more than that of the past thousand years. There are thousands of kinds. Laws, countless avenues and principles, countless hidden secret resources...


    Who made the things he left are basically treasures? He has been collecting all kinds of ancient items just for this day.


    What I was looking forward to was finally achieved.


    Some people may think that other reincarnations should be able to do the same and get a lot of things from many people''s past lives, but obviously others cannot.


    Only Zhou Shu has the Kunlun mirror, and only Zhou Shu has the power of endless reincarnation.


    The Kunlun Mirror uses the Void for the first life almost without consumption, but the power in the Kunlun Mirror can be hollowed out by using the Baishi to recover three times. It can be seen that its consumption is large. If it is not in this miraculous land, it can be replenished at any time, Zhou Shu simply It is impossible to use Best Recovery for thousands of items, and after leaving here, Zhou Shu''s stored power of reincarnation will support Kunlun Mirror for ten times at most.


    Only ten times.


    In other words, before mastering the law of reincarnation, it would be difficult for Zhou Shu to use Best Recovery for every item.


    Even if he sees the treasure that fascinates him again, he must use it carefully, unfortunately, but he has to.


    By the way, most of the characters in the demon refining world have also been irradiated by the Kunlun Mirror, such as Xiangru, Caiying and so on.


    Feeling the decline and rise of the Dijiang clan in the Kunlun mirror gave Xiangru a lot of enlightenment. He immediately entered the retreat after reading it. Caiying��s previous life was a bit simple and ordinary. It is worth mentioning that regardless of that life, she Zhou Shu''s character has never changed, which makes Zhou Shu quite sigh. Perhaps only with such a sexual obsession can he detach himself and become the purest spirit in this life...


    In addition, the old man couldn''t see much, and Kunlun Mirror had no effect on him.


    The artifact was born in the Xuanhuang Realm, there should be no previous life, if there is, it is also a chaos.


    Little Stone has no previous life, which gave Zhou Shu a feeling that the demon monkey of Lin Xie may really not die, it has transcended reincarnation...


    Back to Zhou Shu.


    It��s hard to describe his progress during this period. What is certain is that he has at least 20 more laws and understood three higher laws, and the laws he can understand and recognize are countless. It cannot be said that Zhou Shu has already I have seen all the laws in the heavens, but there is absolutely no second person who has seen more laws than he has seen. Well, the saints are naturally not human.


    There is a sense of omniscience.


    Of course, it is more than that, Zhou Shu has integrated all the laws learned into Shu Zhi Dao to the greatest extent.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Shu Zhili can crush almost all the power of the middle law, which is not far from the power of the higher law, and most practitioners who have mastered the middle law can no longer be Zhou Shu��s opponents. All weaknesses are in the eyes, even if Zhou Shu does not use the law of reincarnation.


    However, this refers to the situation in which Zhou Shu uses Shu Zhili himself. He knows everything and can use the most complicated method to use Shu Zhili to the extreme. It is absolutely impossible for others to do it. As for the complexity, let others be simplified. People also master this, which is what Zhou Shu needs to do later.


    There is a bit of almighty feeling.


    Adding up is omniscient and omnipotent, which made Zhou Shu a little proud, but soon calmed down.


    He has taken a big step, but compared to the desired goal, there is still a long way to go.


    After all, he is just a golden fairy.


    At present, he will still maintain the Golden Immortal realm. Whether he will use the law of reincarnation or the Tao of Shu to achieve Taiyi Daluo, he is still considering it. I''m considering using Shu Zhidao for promotion.


    Speaking of the law of reincarnation, through extensive use, his law of reincarnation is only a fine line from transparency.


    And breaking this line may appear at any time.


    After cleaning up all traces, Zhou Shu left this unknown small world with hundreds of magic soldiers.


    He didn''t finish the magic soldier. There is still a chance here to leave for the next person. Zhou Shu has always been like this. No matter where he goes , he will not completely extract the resources of a place. , Even if those resources are very important to him, for him, this kind of thing will be condemned by good fortune, and it will bring unimaginable serious consequences. The cause and effect are really terrible.


    This way of doing it all the time will indeed help him in the future.


    Opening a channel, Zhou Shu entered the void.


    This little demon world has been marked on the map, and he himself called the blood pond world.


    He definitely wants to come again, but he doesn��t know that when he comes again next time, the blood pool world will not be here, because he is basically certain that this world will move. Although it moves very slowly, after all these years, It can also be seen that the position of the world has changed a bit.


    After talking with everyone in the demon refining world, he unfolded the black shells and quickly fleeed away.


    According to the map he recorded, this place is far away from the outer realm. It is considered to be deep into the demon world, and it is not far from the distant unknown area. Speaking of this map, the immortal world will definitely sell for a very good price. There should be few practitioners who can come.


    There is no lingering electric light on the black shell, because the power of thunder is integrated into the Tao of Shu, and Zhou Shu is driving the black shell with the power of Shu.


    After not flying for a few days, a bright red sun slowly appeared in the line of sight, and the fire gradually brightened, seeming to illuminate the entire void.


    Zhou Shu stared at the sun, his expression serious.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Wonderful book house


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2845: Huge tank

    It''s not the sun, it''s a chariot.


    A huge golden chariot with a raging fire burning on it. The flames are so hot that Zhou Shu has never seen it before. Even if it draws fire directly from the sun, or nothing more, the sacred fire enshrined on the sacred fire gate ship is really just like that. The rice is light.


    A statue of a **** stood in the flames.


    Zhou Shu subconsciously believed that it was a statue of a god, and only with the blessing of the power of **** can it stand in such a flame, and no one else can do it. Even if a practitioner who controls the law of fire, such a fire simply exceeds The boundaries of the law.


    In front of the chariot are four huge horned mammoths.


    The long horns alone are close to ten feet long, and the body is as towering as a mountain, seemingly cumbersome, but the speed is definitely not slow, every step is taken, as if even the space is dragged by it, seeing that it will soon come to the front.


    Because the fire was so blazing, all Zhou Shu could see was the horned mammoth and the chariot, whether there was anyone on the horned mammoth, and the thousands of small chariots behind the chariot, all of which were ignored until the chariot left him. Getting closer, Zhou Shu noticed the man sitting on the horned mammoth.


    Although I had expected it, my heart was still shaken.


    He knew that sooner or later he would meet again, but he didn''t expect it to be the huge chariot of fire in the void under this situation...


    The chariot did not stop moving forward, but a few people left the team and came towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was as calm as ever, and could not see any hostility, even if there was, he would not care.


    There are three young people, they don��t look much different from humans, but they are taller and stronger, and all their powers are different from any power Zhou Shu has seen before. It can be seen that these are witches from unknown realms. The people in the world also use the power of real witch gods.


    This is different from the barbarians in the Xuanhuang Realm, which are actually human beings under the influence of the Witch God. Their power system also incorporates the characteristics of the Witch God and the Xuanhuang Realm, which is completely different from these people.


    The young man in the lead saluted, and said slowly, "Respect, Lord God, please come over."


    It used the etiquette that Zhou Shu didn''t understand well, and spoke the lingua franca of the immortal world that Zhou Shu understood very well, which was a bit blunt.


    Zhou Shu glanced in the distance, "Why can''t he come by himself?"


    The two young men on the side immediately stared at Zhou Shu, while the leader was calm, "The Zhu Rong chariot that is moving will not stop no matter what happens."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I know, I will go over."


    The young man was quite pleased and led Zhou Shu to the chariot.


    The four-horned mammoth, the tallest one, suddenly the elephant sat on it, his eyes falling on Zhou Shu with a hint of doubt.


    Zhou Shu skipped him and looked directly at the statue in the flames. It was very crude and simple lines and planes up close. It seemed to be naturally formed, but with a strong charm, a firm face, a confident look, and a sense of power everywhere. , Anyone can be sure at a glance that this is the leader of a matriarchal clan. There is no doubt that she is Zhu Rong, the witch god, one of the leaders of the witch world.


    Suddenly it seemed that he was ignoring himself and not angry. Instead, he showed a hint of joy, "No wonder the witch **** will summon you, and there is only the witch **** in your eyes."


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and said faintly, "Suddenly, you can use the language of the past, don''t use the language of the immortal world, it sounds awkward."


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, it seemed to be stunned, "You...huh? Brother White Horse!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu change back to his original face in front of him, he immediately jumped down, but only halfway through the jump did he realize that he couldn''t move, and quickly sat down again, because his body was burly and the movements were too big, and the mammoth was bent. Lower back, let out a dissatisfied roar.


    "It''s me, Brother Elephant."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said with emotion, "I didn''t think we could meet here. You are now the envoy of the wizard **** Zhu Rong, right? Driving the rumored chariot of Zhu Rong to conquer everywhere, you are very powerful."


    Suddenly, she stepped back left and right, stretched out her hand, "Come and talk, brother Baima."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Isn''t this blasphemy to the gods, the horned mammoth can sit only by the envoy? I''m fine."


    Suddenly he shook his head, "Of course not, it was the Sorcerer God who called you over. How could she blame you? Of course, if you change to someone else, you can''t do it, let alone sit, you can''t touch it!"


    When he said this, he had a majestic aura, and even today''s Zhou Shu was secretly surprised.


    Zhou Shu grabbed the big hand of Suanxiang, turned over and jumped onto the horned mammoth. He was sitting opposite Suanxiang. He smiled and nodded, "Then it would be disrespectful, but...was the sorcerer inviting me to come?"


    "Yes, I didn''t even find you."


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and hugged Zhou Shu hard, his heartbeat was pounding, Zhou Shu could also feel the excitement in his heart, and couldn''t help but pat his shoulder.


    Suddenly the expression seemed to be condensed, "Suddenly heard the guidance of Lord Sorcerer God, saying that there is a distinguished guest nearby and must be invited over. I never expected it to be you, but now it seems that besides you, who else was in the Xuanhuang world? , The witch **** chose you."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "The more I talk about it, the more I don''t understand it. Did you choose me in the Xuanhuang world?"


    "Haha, you don��t know, Lord Witch God once said that compared to me, you are the most suitable candidate to accept the witch god��s surrender, but the witch God she said, you can��t accept it. There is only one chance."


    Suddenly he burst into laughter, with a lot of envy in his eyes, but there was no jealousy or hatred in it, "Hahaha, that''s why I took advantage of this."


    Zhou Shu solemnly shook his head You are the best choice, it is destined. "


    He also thought of the arrow in Shiwan Dashan that year. If he showed a bit of devotion to Zhu Rong, the arrow might not bring the bible, but the blood of Zhu Rong.... It''s dangerous, but fortunately for him. There is no admiration for the wizard god, only respect.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but glance at the idol behind, as if the idol was alive.


    Suddenly, he said without realizing it, "Brother White Horse, you are the only one who dares to look at the adults so directly, I dare not."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Will God be here, right?"


    "No, adults use idols to transmit power from time to time. I am definitely not there." Suddenly he shook his head and smiled, with a trace of longing in his eyes, "Brother White Horse, in fact, the idol you see now is not enough to show the grace of an adult. One part."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Have you seen Zhu Rong the wizard god?"


    "I''ve only seen it once..." Suddenly, he paused, and then stopped talking, "Ah, I''ll talk about this later."


    Zhou Shu didn��t ask much, but he was still yearning. The Sorcerer God is almost equivalent to a saint. It is definitely a great opportunity to see a powerhouse of this level. Even if it is not a system with his own practice, it is still possible. Get a lot of insights.


    "Hmm... Brother Elephant, it seems that your tattoo has been changed?"


    Seeing the sudden appearance, he smiled, "It''s more domineering than before, is it the Sorcerer God bestowing you?"


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 20180703184826236 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2846: Have a chance

    Suddenly, she shook her head, "No, it''s just a concealment. She can''t change the original brutal pattern at will."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "So, the original Nine Profound Star Formation was given by other witch gods?"


    "Ok."


    Suddenly nodded, "Because of a witch god, the descendants of the fire savage with good talents will give birth to this kind of savage pattern, and I am one of them... In fact, almost all descendants of the fire savage with the savage pattern died, I am considered A special case."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is that witch **** Xiang Miao?"


    Suddenly the image paused, a little surprised, "Ah, you know, brother Baima."


    "So that the Nine Profound Star Formation originated from the Wizard God Xiangmiao," Zhou Shu said with a slight shock in his mind, and said slowly, "If a new born person does not have a super physique, he will almost certainly die if he is entered into the body by external force. This is indeed a terrifying thing. Curse..."


    Suddenly, he suddenly interrupted him, his expression condensed, "Brother, don''t talk about this word nonsense."


    Zhou Shu paused. Among the Witch Clan, the curse was the most mysterious and terrifying power. Even if it suddenly seemed to be Zhu Rong''s divine envoy, he was afraid.


    Suddenly there was silence for a while, "After this matter is over, he will take it back. There are some things you''d better believe. I have seen them with my own eyes."


    Zhou Shu smiled, but didn''t pay much attention, "Brother Xiang, you were brought to the Witch Realm by Zhu Rong? How about your barbarians before you left? There is nothing wrong in the Xuanhuang Realm? Why are you driving here again in the Zhu Rong chariot Here, are you planning to attack the Demon Realm? Is the Witch Realm planning to expand abroad? If you really think so, the Demon Realm will be in trouble."


    Suddenly it seemed to stagnate, "There are so many questions, you know I think things are slow, I will tell you slowly..."


    After a few words, Zhou Shu also understood seven or eight.


    After Zhou Shu, the emperor, left the Xuanhuang Realm, the Xuanhuang Realm had indeed fallen into a long period of chaos.


    The barbarians stepped out of the 100,000 mountains and began to expand on Nanzhanzhou, but this was not their initiative, it was persecuted.


    The cause was that Emei��s divine weapon Sun Moon Wheel disappeared. For some reason, the culprit was attributed to the barbarians. Emei and the surrounding sects attacked the barbarians of Shiwan Dashan and did a lot of killings. However, under the leadership of Sud Xiang , But the barbarians got stronger and stronger, instead they hit one hundred thousand mountains.


    "The artifact is missing?"


    "We stole it, bah, who wants that stuff?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu sighed slightly, not feeling the war between Emei and the barbarians, but the disasters in the Xuanhuang world.


    The artifacts are all gone, to what extent has Emei declined? It��s not like Li Chenyi took it away. If Li Chenyi carried the artifact, he would have been spotted at the Tongtian Tower, but it seems possible. Could it be that Li Chenyi handed over the artifact to the immortal world to make himself a star Heir to the world?


    At the end of the war, he suddenly seemed to be led directly to the wizarding world.


    It was also the first time he saw Zhu Rong at that time.


    That side was no more than a hundred breaths, and suddenly seemed to talk for more than an hour. In order to describe the greatness of the witch god, he used up all the barbarian language he knew, but it was still not enough. Later, they all became Xili Guru. Understand the words.


    Zhou Shu listened very carefully. He respected Suddenly''s piety, and Zhu Rong was one of the few witch gods who was good to humans and hardly harmed humans.


    He is also very respectful.


    This time, Wu Shen let Suddenly drive Zhu Rong chariot for two purposes.


    One is to show the existence of Sudden Image to the outside. Zhu Rong hasn��t had a divine envoy for a long time. Many witches feel that there are fewer and fewer people who believe in her. As a result, her territory has been questioned. Power is the best way. A divine envoy who can drive Zhurong chariot is not comparable to the general divine ability of other witch gods.


    The second is to help Liangmiao Country.


    "Good Miao Country?"


    "Two witch gods felt that the witch world was too peaceful, so they fostered some believers outside the witch world, and these believers established the good seedling kingdom. According to the adults, this is a signal to test other forces�� views on the expansion of the witch world. She personally opposed it."


    "Well, what''s the effect?"


    "The position is between the Demon Realm and several small forces, and they have also met with collective opposition. The Demon Realm probably knows that it is the temptation of the witch gods, and is not in a hurry. Some small forces are worried about being restrained, so they just do it, but strangely..."


    "Is the fairy world involved?"


    "How could you know? Are you involved?"


    "No, I guess."


    "Like before, you always guess very accurately. The Immortal Realm has participated in and helped the Liangmiao Country. I heard that they only sent a few people over, but these people are very useful and can be said to have completely changed. In response to the situation, it was originally difficult for the Liangmiao Nation to survive in the cracks. After they came, they not only defended the attack from the small forces, but also counterattacked it. Later, even some medium-sized forces were defeated by them."


    "For example, Haze Country?"


    "You guessed again?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s right, the Haze tribe really fought the Liangmiao country very hard, and suffered a big loss, but at this time the Demon Realm joined in, and the addition of the Demon Clan immediately reversed the situation, and the Liangmiao country developed well. But no matter how it is impossible to be an opponent of the Demon Race, so they retreat steadily..."


    Obviously, the Demon Realm found a good opportunity to cut in, and soon the Liangmiao Kingdom was in danger.


    If it continues, the Liangmiao Kingdom will be destroyed in a short time, and the temptation of the wizarding world will stop here.


    At the request or request of the witch **** Xiang Miao, Zhu Rong, the witch god, sent Suanxiang to take Zhurong chariot out, but she instructed Suanxiang not to go to the Liangmiao country, just to cruise back and forth on the edge of the demon world. Also received results.


    The twelve witch gods are all in their own turf, but now the chariot of Zhu Rong appears on the edge of the demon world, which makes the demon world suspect that it is to cooperate with the Liangmiao country, and another witch **** wants to come out of the witch world, and the two witch gods have signs of union. , This is something that the Demon Realm absolutely cannot accept. If the Sorcerer Gods unite, the entire heavens will be turbulent, and the Demon Realm will be the first to bear the brunt, so the Demon Realm relaxes the offensive over there, watching the changes, and giving Liangmiao Country a temporary breathing opportunity.


    These should have been expected by Zhu Rong in advance.


    "Are you planning to go back now?"


    "Yeah, Zhu Rong Chariot and so many people are always being stared at. It feels uncomfortable. If you go back earlier, you can get more guidance from adults..." At this point, it suddenly seemed unconsciously. Xiang Zhou Shu, it''s a pity, "I really want to compete with you now, but I can''t leave."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You have the invincible Zhu Rong chariot, I can''t compare you."


    Suddenly it seemed to be stagnant, "This is not here to deal with you, and I can''t control it. It''s all up to the adults."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I know, there will be opportunities in the future."


    Suddenly it seemed to laugh, and then he stopped smiling while smiling, staring at Zhou Shu for a while, "My lord passed the message to me just now..."


    What did Zhou Shu realize, "What?"


    Suddenly it seemed that I couldn''t believe it, "My lord has invited you to the wizarding world."


    (Ps: Thank you Hong Niu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2847: Sun seed

    "Not going."


    Zhou Shu moved a little, but quickly refused.


    The unexplored realm of the witch world, which the fairy world has not been able to explore, still exists as a saint, so it is temporarily out of consideration.


    After a sudden glance, he paused, "Witch God won''t be angry, right?"


    Suddenly he hesitated for a while, "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It''s fine if it''s all right, I will go in the future, but not now, is it really all right?"


    "It''s okay, my lord won''t be difficult for you and me."


    Suddenly he laughed, "But it will be difficult for you to go in the future. You may not be able to find it. If you don''t fly out, you can definitely reach the wizarding world."


    Zhou Shu was very confident, "I will try then."


    "Hahaha, then you go try it," Suddenly, he slapped Zhou Shu hard, "I have been talking about me, why don''t you talk about yourself, Brother White Horse? You seem to be a mess, so far. They are all golden immortals, is it difficult for the immortal world to do you?"


    Look at Zhou Shu, with many concerns.


    Zhou Shu whispered, "Actually, I haven''t stayed in the immortal realm for long, I have been moving in the outer domain."


    Suddenly it seemed to understand something, "They are all turned over here, are you hiding from the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You can''t hide without hiding, I can now be on the list of all evils in the heavens."


    Suddenly, there was a pause, "The list of the heavens...what is that?"


    Zhou Shu explained a few words, and suddenly Xiang became angry, "What''s the matter? You built the Tongtian Tower to give the Xuanhuang Realm a chance to re-enter the Immortal Realm. The Immortal Realm even considers you a wanted criminal and arrests you everywhere?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Maybe it''s because of the Tongtian Pagoda, but the specific reason is not clear to me. I''m still investigating it, but one thing is certain. The immortal realm does not want to see people from the Xuanhuang realm appear in the heavens, no matter if it is a practice It''s another race. By the way, Brother Elephant, if you can, you might as well ask the wizard **** to see if she knows the reason."


    Suddenly the image nodded immediately, "I will ask when I go back this time."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thank you very much."


    "What''s so polite, I don''t know if the adults will say that it is very troublesome on your side," suddenly frowned and worried, and then said for a while, "No wonder you have to change your appearance, I Seeing that you have completely changed the person, no one should be able to recognize it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, ��It��s okay to be in the outer world, but it��s hard to hide in the fairy world. They have too many methods, and I have left a lot of traces before, which can be found out with my heart.


    Suddenly it seemed to think for a while, "Then you don''t go back, go to the wizarding world with me."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I have a plan, don''t worry about me."


    Suddenly nodded, his expression became solemn, and he slowly stretched his hand to his chest and inserted it without hesitation. Before Zhou Shu was astonished, he quickly pulled out his hand, only the clenched hand was a little light. It came out, although it was a little bit, but the dazzling light was not weaker than the idol behind, Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Brother Xiang, you are..."


    Dig out your heart?


    Suddenly, as if slowly opening his hand, it was a golden bead from which endless rays of light continued to shine.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief and took a closer look. There was always an inexplicable sense of familiarity. He wanted to see the scene inside, but he tried a few times to no avail. Neither the spiritual sense nor the eighth sense could see through. What is certain is that the power levels in the beads are extremely high and endless. Zhou Shu expected that if his Dao furnace appeared, it might be like this. Of course, his Dao furnace could not have such a fiery light. .


    A treasure of energy that continuously produces power, and that power is somewhat familiar, and a thought quickly emerged, "Solar seed?"


    Suddenly there was a little consternation, and he nodded quickly, "Yes, but it is not comparable to the solar seed crystals in the Xuanhuang world."


    "It''s really not comparable."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously. The difference between the solar seed crystals on the Xuanhuang Realm was too big. If Li Chenyi had obtained this solar seed on the Xuanhuang Realm, Zhou Shu would have been annihilated there.


    He said enviously, "The wizard gave you this?"


    "Yes."


    Suddenly he took out a seed crystal, his face seemed to be paler, but with a slight smile, "How?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, ��It��s a very good thing. The treasure I��ve seen is not comparable to it, but what do you do with it? The Sorcerer gave it to you to better train you. You should put it back quickly. Let the witch **** know that it hurts me, and I cannot bear the anger of the witch god."


    The essence of the world is to continuously provide the original core of vitality, and the fundamental of the strong is similar to it, but not the original core, but something else.


    For example, among practitioners, the root of their power lies in the core of the law, which can only be obtained after controlling the law. The core of the law contains all the personal perception and understanding of the law by the practitioner. It can generate the power of the law by itself. It can be seen that it is more like a concept that will return to the law with the death of the practitioner, and will not truly appear in front of anyone.


    The core of the law is not the heart of the law, and the heart of the law does not generate power. It is the cohesion of the power of the law, and it also carries some insights. It may be naturally generated by the heavens and the earth, or it can be forced by the practitioners to spend their cultivation.


    It is worth noting that in the stage of the omniscient and all-powerful saint, the concept can also be realized. The saint can extract or give the core of the law to others, making it visible and usable, making a mortal a strong person, and a strong person becoming a mortal , But before becoming a saint , a practitioner can only rely on self-cultivation to become a strong one. It is impossible to fight other practitioners'' ideas, such as snatching the core of other people''s laws.


    This can be regarded as a big rule of the heavens.


    Needless to say, the cultivator is not a strong one at all. The small world of Jindan is a small means of simulating the operation of the world. The subsequent realms are for a better understanding of the world. All their power comes from the world. The understanding is not spontaneous.


    The power of the demons comes from the magic crystal, not much to say.


    For races like the witch race, their power comes from the core of divine power. For example, the sun seed is a visible core of divine power. Only the real strong can be bestowed by the witch god. The general witch tribe can get some things that cannot be produced. The fragments of power, through the sacrifice of the witch gods, then exert their power.


    In addition, the strong will not be limited by only one core, they may get more sources of power.


    For example, Zhou Shu currently does not have the core of the law, but he has a furnace. The furnace is a unique source of power for the founders, not inferior to the core of the law. Because there is a furnace, even if Zhou Shu is just a golden immortal, he is also a strong.


    Suddenly it seemed quite regretful, "I want to give it to you, but I gave it to you, and you can''t use it, unless you are willing to follow the adults, but at that time, I don''t think you need me."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Then what are you taking out to show me specifically?"


    Suddenly, the elephant stopped talking, holding the sun seed, his expression focused and pious.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2848: Speechless for a while

    Zhou Shu was also silent.


    It can be seen that Suddenly, I was communicating with the Wizard God. This method obviously consumes a lot of money. After a while, Suddenly, the whole person became a lot weaker.


    "Brother White Horse."


    Suddenly looking at Zhou Shu, he slowly said, "Do you have a magic weapon that you can''t use temporarily? Bring it out to me."


    Zhou Shu froze, and quickly took out a sixth-grade flying sword, his brows condensed slightly, a little confused.


    "Master Sorcerer wants to leave a mark for you."


    Suddenly, I explained, carefully placing the flying sword under the sun seed crystal. The seed crystal suddenly flashed a ray of light, which was reflected on the flying sword. A ignited seedling was generated on the flying sword and burned violently, instantly turning the flying sword. Completely enveloped.


    Without a breath, the flame disappeared invisible, and there was a burning flame on the flying sword.


    Seeing the flame, Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. Is this really just a mark? The power in it is unfathomable. He has no doubt that this flame of inch size has the ability to destroy everything. Compared with the law of fire to set fire, it may not even count as fireflies.


    Real supernatural power.


    As a cultivator, Zhou Shu cannot normally obtain and use divine power, nor can he integrate divine power into Shu Tao or close to the law, but he can simulate divine power. When he was in the Xuanhuang world, he simulated the power of the sun and exerted it. A very powerful effect.


    And the power in this mark, after he figured it out, might also be able to simulate it.


    Of course, this is only a use, the key is the imprint itself.


    Suddenly, she had already put away the Sun Seed, and said with a lot of relief, "Brother White Horse, you hold this sword. "


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "How did you do it?"


    He had no doubts about Suddenly, Zhu Rongken left his mark, indicating that Zhu Rong was willing to protect him.


    Suddenly he spread his hands and sighed, "If I said I did nothing, would you believe it?"


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, he continued, "I really didn''t do anything. I just said that you are in a dangerous situation. Lord Shaman asked me to do this. I think... My Lord still hopes you can go to the witch world. , Or become her believer, in the eyes of adults, you may be more suitable than me to get the inheritance of the wizard god."


    He said very frankly, there should be no jealousy in it.


    Zhou Shu paused for a while, somewhat surprised, "Then you help me thank the wizard god, I can''t be her believer, but I will definitely go to the wizard world in the future."


    Suddenly, she said with joy, "Don''t worry, I''ll thank you for it. By the way, you don''t need to be guided if you want to go now. If there is a mark, you can''t get lost."


    Zhou Shu took the flying sword, quickly took it out, and put it on his waist.


    He put the flying sword with the mark of Zhu Rong in the fairy ring, but took out only a few breaths. These breaths are for the fairy world to see, telling them that such a treasure has appeared, he believes that the fairy world will definitely be able to I know, and it is impossible for him to keep Feijian in the Ring of Immortal Fate for a long time. Who knows if he will be taken away by the master sect?


    Wanfangjie can''t be put away either, it can''t be used here.


    You can use it and you can''t put it. Most of the space in these space magic weapons is under the supervision of the fairy world. You don''t worry about ordinary things, but good things are not suitable for putting them.


    As for the demon refining world, it is totally unacceptable. There is no doubt that it will be rejected by the whole world. If the mark of the witch **** enters the demon refining world, the consequence may be that all the creatures in the demon refining world will become believers of the witch **** Zhu Rong. Don''t worry, but the demon refining world is still too young and fragile.


    Not deliberately swagger, but can only be around.


    However, after the Taotie Dao body is refilled, it can be put into the body. At present, the Tao body is still improving with the Tun Yuan Jue. Because Zhou Shu needs to use his own body test to prepare for the future Shuzhi Dao body, this It will be a very long process.


    After doing this, he himself is a free and autonomous space, and he can put whatever he wants.


    He smiled, "Brother Elephant, you may not even imagine my experience in the heavens..."


    "Let��s talk about it when I come to the Witch World," Suddenly, his expression suddenly became serious. "Lord Witch God said just now, you''d better leave immediately, alas... I��m sorry, I��m negligent. If I knew that the distinguished guest was you, I wouldn��t I will meet with you in this situation, let alone speak for so long."


    "What is this situation?"


    Zhou Shu stopped and looked around, seeming to understand something, and smiled calmly, "There are really powerful enemies around."


    Suddenly nodded, "Did you see it? From the moment Zhu Rong chariot appeared around the demon world, someone discovered that they did not dare to stop the chariot, so they could only follow the chariot and look at the chariot. Where are you going and what you want to do? Now that so many years have passed, more and more people are following, including demons, alien races, and practitioners. They cannot see what is happening around the chariot, but I have seen you get on the chariot. If you go out now, it may be better. If it is later, the conflict will be inevitable."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Zhu Rong��s chariot, which hasn��t appeared for a long time, became the focus of attention of several parties, and he became the most direct witness when he got on the chariot. As long as he left the chariot, someone would definitely come to ask questions and start directly. It will never be less.


    It''s really a troublesome thing But is it really a negligence?


    Before accepting the invitation, because the light of the chariot was so dazzling, Zhou Shu didn��t even notice the people around the chariot, and he couldn��t even notice the people around the chariot. How could he not know that there was something around the chariot. so many people? Suddenly, it seemed that the barbarians had never been less wise, and he could lead the barbarians to fight hundreds of thousands of mountains, and his wisdom was much higher than his appearance.


    He should have anticipated the danger Zhou Shu was about to face, and he wouldn''t have to remind him until the end.


    Moreover, Suddenly, I really didn''t know that the person he invited over was Zhou Shu? It seems unlikely. He has been communicating with the wizard **** Zhu Rong. He can''t see Zhou Shu''s disguise, can''t Zhu Rong also see it? Perhaps all this is due to Zhu Rong''s design, and Suddenly Xiang is a faithful executor.


    Is it a test?


    Zhou Shu just did it indifferently, and didn''t care much, at least Zhu Rong''s seal was real and it was in his hands, that was enough.


    Suddenly it seemed a little heavy, "Brother, I really can��t help you. The chariot can��t change its direction, let alone stop. If you don��t want to deal with them, you can only follow the chariot and try to leave when you reach the witchcraft world. ...This is what I hope most."


    "Don''t worry, I will leave now."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, seeming to understand Zhu Rong''s purpose, and lightly jumped off the corner of the mammoth, and then glanced at Suddenly.


    The flying sword on his waist seemed to vibrate, it was a farewell, it shouldn''t be the last time.


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, he suddenly sighed and was speechless for a long while.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2849: Reach 1

    After leaving the Zhu Rong chariot, Zhou Shu quickly changed his appearance. He let go of his spiritual consciousness, and suddenly there were many small dots reflected in the sea of ??knowledge, hundreds of them.


    These little spots should be the people surrounding the chariot.


    By the way, the scope of Zhou Shu��s spiritual consciousness is now astonishing, far beyond the scope of Jinxian and even Taiyi Daluo. With the progress of Shu Zhidao and various laws, his spiritual consciousness can be almost unlimited. Extending it, although it is still not up to the level of looking at another in one realm, it is not a distance of tens of millions of miles that can be described.


    However, there is also the reason that the power in the void is basically undisturbed.


    As the strength gets stronger, more and more boundaries are broken, and many things can be ignored. Zhou Shu is walking on this road.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised. It''s not surprising that there are so many people. What is strange is that these people are clearly divided into six directions.


    Are there six forces that have been paying attention to Zhurong Chariot?


    While thinking about it, a group of people had flown over, and the others were not far behind. Except for those who continued to follow the chariot, they basically came here.


    Zhou Shu was soon surrounded.


    Not in a hurry, he stood there and observed calmly.


    There are two forces of demons, and they are also the two with the most people. The people of the other four parties add up to less than half of them. It is easy to recognize from their appearance and language. This should be mysterious. The people of Electric Demon Sovereign and Wolf Element Demon Sovereign, both of the sites are in the outer edge of the Demon Realm.


    Each of the four great demon kings was much better than any demon he had ever seen.


    Dozens of demon lords are also a bit higher than the demon lords of Xishan Realm.


    On the other four parties, one of them should be an alien from Liangmiao Country.


    Although Zhou Shu hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he had heard it many times in Xuchang circles.


    The strength of these alien races is almost equal to that of the Taiyi Daluo realm. Doesn''t it mean that the Liang Miao are not good at personal strength? But think about it, of course, it is impossible to be a weak person like a golden immortal if he can follow Zhu Rong''s chariot in the void for so long.


    On one side, there are three practitioners, who cannot tell where they come from, but most of them are in charge of the sect.


    A Hunyuan Golden Immortal, wearing a black Taoist robe, white hair and beard, and sharp eyebrows, two big Luo Jinxians, wearing brown Taoist clothes, with respectful expressions, the three of them are practicing the law of strength, the upper level of the law of the fairy world , A rule that very few talents may master.


    And the other side is also a practitioner, five people, as can be seen from the hidden marks on their costumes, are all from the Holy Fire Gate.


    It''s really a **** stick, they are indispensable everywhere, Taiyi Daluo has them, and there is no Hunyuan Jinxian, relatively regarded as the most inconspicuous party.


    There was also Zhou Shu who was familiar with it. It was clearly not a real existence, but two real shadows. Needless to say, they must have been released by the people of Hachi country.


    The strength of these two people is similar to that of King Mu. Seeing them here shows that they are not too far away from Hachi Country.


    In a short period of time, Zhou Shu saw their strength and general origin.


    Zhou Shu is watching others, and others are watching him.


    These people have been behind the chariot for decades, and they have been running around with Zhurong chariot. In the past, they had no results, and they didn��t dare to stop them. I don��t know how many doubts in their hearts. Now they finally see someone going up and down, where will they be? Missed opportunities.


    His eyes were so eager that he couldn''t describe it, and in an instant, Zhou Shu looked up and down hundreds of times.


    In their eyes, Zhou Shu, the little golden fairy''s current calm expression, was probably shocked by their group of people. After all, any one of these people took out was enough to kill dozens of golden fairy.


    No one is eager to do it, this piece of meat is here, how should we divide it?


    "Elder, something is wrong."


    A big Luo Jinxian from an unknown sect, whispered, "The sword on his body..."


    "There is a mark of Zhu Rong."


    Elder Xuan Yi on the side was very calm, "He has something to do with Zhu Rong Chariot. People, we must take them away."


    Da Luo Jinxian had a trace of panic, "But, isn''t this tantamount to offending the wizard **** Zhu Rong? It is said that using the Mark of Zhu Rong can directly connect to the wizard god. If the wizard **** knows about it, it may cause trouble to the sect."


    "What can a golden fairy have to worry about? The old man has a hundred ways to make him not know what happened, and he won''t remember any imprints."


    Elder Xuan Yi had a trace of disdain, and said coldly, "The old man said, don''t give advice to the old man, say less, watch more."


    Da Luo Jinxian stopped talking, just nodded, thinking about how to take Zhou Shu away.


    This is actually not easy. There are many people who want Zhou Shu, and no one has the upper hand. Whoever does it first may lose the opportunity. It must be carefully considered. As for Zhou Shu, no one cares what he wants to do. What can be done.


    Elder Xuanyi paused, looked at the disciple of the Holy Fire Sect on the other side, and said, "Bai Jian, I want you to help."


    "Elder Dian Duyun has spoken, can I still object to it?"


    A very young disciple of the Sacred Fire Sect did not move, with a smile on his mouth, "Elder Dian, how can we help?"


    Dian Duyun showed a hint of displeasure, "White, the reason why you are here is because of the old man''s permission, otherwise you would have been gone."


    Bai Jian still had that frivolous tone, "Yes, the famous elder of the Suspense Sect, who dares not listen to your words? So I will definitely follow the instructions of the elders, but it��s a little unexpected, and the elders will also need Bai Time."


    Dian Duyun paused and soon calmed down, "The old man is not as knowledgeable as you. When you grab someone, I will stop the demons and meet afterwards."


    "it is good."


    Bai Jian very simply agreed, "As long as Elder Dian can stop the two demons, people, I can take it, no one can take it."


    Dian Duyun slowly said, "What if you didn''t do it? The Liang Miao people also know Zhu Rong''s Seal, and most of them will protect him."


    Bai Jian said faintly, "Isn''t there still Haze Country? They are rivals of the Liang Miao clan, wait for me to provoke a few words, they will definitely fight, you can rest assured, Elder Dian."


    Dian Duyun nodded, "If you do, I will make a credit for you."


    The two negotiated, and they quickly ordered to go on.


    The practitioners here quickly united, and the demons over there are also discussing the alliance. They don��t have the means of sound transmission, and they don��t need it. They just use those ancient and weird demons�� languages ??to speak loudly, most of which no one can. Understand.


    "Dogra, you will block other people for a while, I''ll take that kid away!"


    "Gabassi, you said the opposite, it was you who blocked the other people, and I''ll take that kid away again!"


    "I can''t believe you!"


    "I can''t believe you either!"


    "Well, just chop that kid out, so that no one can grab it. It''s your responsibility when the devil is blamed!"


    "I can say the same, it''s your responsibility!"


    "Aren''t you deliberately finding fault?"


    "Either you will listen to me, or you will go together, whoever grabs it will count."


    "it is good!"


    When Zhou Shu listened to these words, he felt the same as if he didn''t listen.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2850: Under control

    The demons have moved.


    The four great demon kings flew over like cannonballs, thousands of miles away in an instant, and behind them, the group of demon kings did not slow down at all, vying to get ahead.


    The dark cloud covered it, seeing that the boundless **** hand was about to touch him, but Zhou Shu didn''t move or resist.


    It seemed that he was really shocked, but the great demon laughed even more grimly, but when he was about to catch Zhou Shu, his hand suddenly crooked, turned his way, and hit the great demon on the head. And the same thing happened to the other three great demon kings. The four seemed to have lost their goals at the same time, and they all hurt their own people.


    "What are you doing!"


    "I didn''t say who robbed it, you dare to do it to me?!"


    "It''s obviously yours who beat me first!"


    Several great demon lords scolded bitterly, and one of them took advantage of the chaos and grabbed Zhou Shu again.


    Still grabbing the empty space, it was obviously close but still crooked, as if his hands were suddenly shaking, and all his strength fell on the Mozu not far away, staggering him.


    "Are you coming? Don''t think I''m afraid of you, Gerbass!"


    "I... I didn''t hit you!"


    Gebasi shook his head, knowing that something was strange, "I will try again, don''t move, Dogra."


    After thinking about it, he slammed a punch into the blank space, and saw that the magical power of the substance converged into a long rainbow, rushing to the distance with great strength, but disappeared shortly after flying out, and soon appeared in another place. , The group of demon kings following behind.


    Gabasi''s face tightened and he hurriedly withdrew his magic power, but it didn''t seem to be fully effective. He waved the magic whip like a whip, and beat the demon kings to pieces.


    "You even beat your subordinates?"


    Dogra was stunned, and soon understood, "No, you don''t know this weird method, there is a problem here?"


    The four great demon kings saw the abnormality, and they didn''t make any more moves, looking around Zhou Shu thoughtfully.


    Zhou Shu still looked dull.


    He expected it to be like this, but these have nothing to do with him.


    The current situation was caused by the Hunyuan Golden Immortal. What he cultivated was the law of power, and he had reached the level of control, and he also learned one of the most powerful domains of the immortal world that relied on the law of power.


    To put it simply, it is to form a unique area. All the forces in the area will become chaotic and disordered, and then lose control. Once trapped in this area, it is difficult to get rid of it.


    And its effect is not only for practitioners, but also people whose overall power is not as good as the users. Whether it is the demons, the monsters, or even the witches, this is also an important reason for the power of this domain, and it only applies to everyone. The magic tricks and domains are truly powerful.


    Moss has a very secret domain, because there are not many practitioners who can learn it, and they will not use it easily. Even if it is used, most people will think that this is a special technique that can disturb perception. As for Zhou Shu, he has gained countless knowledge in Samsara, and he knows this kind of domain very well, perhaps better than anyone here, and he also knows that the Hunyuan Golden Immortal used it before the Demon Clan made a move.


    With self as the center, a radius of thousands of miles, all under the control of unwarranted domain.


    Because of this, he didn''t plan to move, nor was he worried that anyone could catch him in the domain. He only shook his head secretly. This Hunyuan Golden Immortal seemed to be unfamiliar with it.


    Speaking of Zhou Shu himself, most of Zhou Shu''s methods were also unreasonably restricted. For example, many immortal artifacts and the Great Escape Talisman could not be used. Shu Zhili could only exert one-third at most. Of course, the power of reincarnation is very small.


    However, the demons only paused and thought for a few breaths before attacking again.


    The goal is right in front of you, and you will not give up what happens. Just fight when you encounter a problem. There is no problem that cannot be solved by fight. If there is any, then fight a few more times.


    This is the root of the demons.


    Soon, there was a mess.


    It��s hard for people who don��t understand the unwarranted to break free from this situation. Fortunately, the demons are thick-skinned. Even if they beat each other, it doesn��t matter. On the contrary, they get more and more vigorous. This situation is cracked.


    But they don''t know that no amount of attacks will damage the domain, but will only make the situation worse.


    Bai Jian stared at it, with many doubts, "Elder Dian, what is your technique?"


    Dian Duyun''s expression was condensed, "The old man dares to come to the Demon Realm, and naturally there is a way to deal with them. Are you still not doing it? The old man can''t hold on for long!"


    "With the elders, we will be sure of victory."


    Bai Jian smiled, and rushed straight to him. At the same time, a little white fire light appeared in his palm, and he floated away towards Zhou Shu.


    As the fire elder of the sacred fire gate, he has been handed down by the sacred fire sect master. This white fire is a special technique created by the sacred fire sect master. It incorporates some of the characteristics of the law of space and is called a white prison. It only needs a little touch of the target , The fire can quickly envelop it, and take it to a certain location in an instant, of course it won��t be here. He shot it to take Zhou Shu away, not to help.


    In his opinion, Zhou Shu is already in the middle, and it is impossible to escape.


    As soon as the white fire flew close to Zhou Shu, it suddenly changed its direction, its speed increased a lot, and it fell on a demon in an instant.


    The demon king was immediately enveloped by the flames and disappeared.


    Then came the roar of the Great Demon Lord, "Damn you, how dare you do it with us? Give me back!"


    Several great demon monarchs immediately changed their directions and flew towards Bai Jian. They can fight each other in peacetime, but they must be unanimous at critical moments.


    The other disciples of the Sacred Fire Sect saw that something was wrong, and flew towards Bai Jian, wanting to support them.


    Watching the demons fly awkwardly and like them, their actions have become obscure. Every bit of power seems to have lost the target and lost control. Bai Jian suddenly understood. It''s not against the demon clan, but against everyone''s domain, so he turned around and cursed at Dian Duyun, "Dian Duyun, are you still not the elder in charge of the sect, even the immortal world yourself?"


    Dian Duyun was very calm, "It''s you who are selfish, and it''s something about the old man."


    "You are just embarrassing Xuanling Sect!"


    Bai Jian bitterly beat and scolded, and he could only scold. He could provoke and ridicule, but he could not bear the consequences if he really attacked the governing sect.


    There are many demon races, and the group of holy flame disciples in the Baijian are quickly encircled, but the demon race still can��t control their own power. Basically, they still fight their own ways. They just involve him in it. The situation is very chaotic. It may be the winner.


    Bai Jian suddenly yelled, "The person who got on the chariot is a believer of the wizard **** Zhurong, you still don''t save it!"


    The Liang Miao clan froze for a moment, and soon joined the battle group, but did nothing in the unsuspecting domain, which could only make the situation more chaotic.


    But dozens of breaths, the situation seems to be controlled by Dian Duyun.


    Only one domain was arranged, and the four parties were in chaos, and they could wait to reap their profits.


    Looking at Zhou Shu in the center of the storm, he was very satisfied with a smile on his mouth.


    There was also a trace of doubt in his eyes. Those real shadows had not moved, and their expressions were a little anxious, as if they were waiting for something, but the doubts quickly disappeared, just a few shadows, and they couldn''t make waves at all.


    Wonderful book house


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2851: Hard to calm down

    "Master is truly superb, and solved the problem at once."


    "That''s right, we don''t know what to do anymore. So many forces are going to grab people, and everyone is not weak."


    "That''s why they are capable. Besides, are they really not weak? They are still far behind the master."


    "Senior Brother said, Master is already..."


    The two big Luo Jinxians behind Dian Duyun gave praise in a timely manner, but they exchanged a cold face.


    Dian Duyun said irritably, "Does the old man teach you how to do it! Why don''t you arrest people?"


    It��s not easy to control the unnecessarily domains. There are tens of millions of power tributaries that can��t make mistakes. Not to mention the cost, they can��t be distracted at all. He must not be able to go, and he can only try to open a channel that is temporarily unaffected. , Let the two disciples go to arrest people.


    "This is the gap."


    Seeing the two disciples smoothly enter the Unsuspected Domain, Dian Duyun couldn''t help but secretly praised himself.


    Although many of those demons are very strong, they are all fools. As for the white space, there is only one rat... It feels good to have everything under control.


    The two disciples didn''t disappoint him either, they grabbed Zhou Shu who was in a daze, and flew outside.


    This action caused a great chaos. Everyone in the domain began to attack the two disciples, but any attack required power, and those forces were affected by the domain. Under the guidance of Dian Duyun, they went to each other. The place to go.


    Struggling, it didn''t work at all.


    Power can solve all problems. It is by no means empty words. As a practitioner in charge of the Suspended Bell Sect of the sect, there is no doubt that he has such confidence.


    The Suspense Sect is the tree in the sword cloud tree.


    The plane bell is a kind of tree, but it is not a sacred tree. It is ordinary. There is only a trace of celestial power in it. It is not a celestial creature. Perhaps the only special place is common. It can be seen in any realm in the fairy world. Traces.


    The Plane Sect uses this tree as its name to illustrate their ubiquity.


    The disciples of the Suspension Bell Sect all call themselves the authentic sect of the Immortal Realm, and the Suspension Sect is the realm of the Immortal Land, and the Suspension Sect is the Realm of the Immortal. At this point, no other sect can be compared. I always make a fuss about the rankings, I want to squeeze into the top five and ten, but no sect wants to be the first, because for now, the position of the first in the fairy world of the hanging bell is very stable and impossible to shake.


    Regardless of the celestial pole list or the immortal seedling list, the first is the hanging bell sect, and the proportion of the top hundred li is unmatched by other sects.


    "Ok?"


    Dian Du Yun stagnated, and some doubts were wrong.


    The two apprentices hadn''t taken a few steps before they suddenly retreated quickly, as if they were caught by something. No matter how hard they struggled, they were just dragged to the corner.


    Zhou Shu followed the channel he opened, slowly walked out of the domain, and walked beside Dianduyun.


    Dian Duyun didn''t have time to see him, and carefully checked the situation of the two apprentices, but he was even more surprised.


    They were trapped by a group of entangled forces, and they happened to be in a blind spot in the domain. If you want to rescue them, you have to eliminate the entire domain.


    Obviously it is not feasible. If we cancel the needlessness now, it means that everyone trapped in it will be freed. They will all attack themselves and the two disciples. The Sacred Fire Gate is fine, but the group of demons is not easy to deal with. Able to leave without hindrance, but those two disciples are difficult, facing the already extremely angry demons, most of them are hard to guarantee.


    The mind shakes, it is difficult to calm down.


    I thought everything was going well. I waited for the two disciples to bring out Zhou Shu and then went as far as I could go. Then I let go of Yu and left easily, but now it is in a difficult situation. Yu traps others. I am also trapped.


    Who is this guy?


    Obviously, he understood everything in the domain, and even found the weakness of his own uncontrollable domain, knowing where he was not good enough to control, he deliberately hid his power there, and waited until the two disciples entered. Attack, and then use the channel you opened to come out...


    How could this happen?


    Unless you have completely mastered the indispensable domain, and are more adept than yourself, you can do it.


    This kind of cultivator certainly exists in the heavens, but those are existences that even have to stand up high, definitely not the young man in front of him, this golden immortal who is so small that he doesn''t want to take another look.


    Zhou Shu took a deep look at Dian Duyun and walked to the other side.


    As Dian Duyun thought, Zhou Shu had seen everything, even if his own strength was not enough, but he had a deeper understanding than Dian Duyun that there is no need for domain, it is not difficult to find loopholes, and he also knows Dian Duyun''s current situation It is necessary to maintain the domain and find a way to rescue the two apprentices. He will not attack him at all. Even if he does, he is not too worried. What is there to worry about after leaving the domain?


    Standing in front of the two real shadows, Zhou Shu calmly said, "Do you two know me?"


    He realized this a long time ago. After seeing him, the attitudes of the two true shadows were obviously different from those of the others. They were excited, but not hostile. The two shadows didn''t do anything just now, which probably proved this point.


    The two shadows looked at each other and nodded, "Yes, Master Yang."


    It seems that I guessed it correctly, Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "Yes...you are the old Xie?"


    "Yes We have already told Mr. Xie, Mr. Xie should be here soon," a shadow looked at Zhou Shu, quite excited, "Master Yang can call me Xie Bing, He is Xie Chen, and we have all learned Master Yang��s martial arts jade board."


    Xie Chen nodded, "Master Yang, Mr. Xie has been telling those of us who are outside to find you as soon as possible. He has something to tell you."


    "Master Yang, your skills are much better than those on jade boards."


    Xie Bing couldn''t hide his excitement, "With so many enemies, we are still thinking about what to do... As a result, you came out and you were unharmed. Elder Dian Duyun of the Suspended Bell Sect has nothing to do with you, too. It''s incredible, Mr. Xie also told us that we must be extra careful with him."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Dian Duyun, who turned out to be the elder of the Suspended Bell Sect, then turned around and said, "Leave here first."


    "it is good."


    The two nodded quickly, a little impatient.


    The situation here is still very critical, Dian Duyun is not easy to provoke, those demons seem to be able to come out at any time, they can''t be as calm as Zhou Shu.


    The Haze Clan��s travel speed is extremely fast, and this can be better reflected in the real shadows. The two took Zhou Shu and soon flew out tens of millions of miles, and even the shadows of those people were invisible, but There is no meaning to stop.


    "Master Yang, where are we going?"


    "Haezhi Country, isn''t it far from here?"


    "It''s a distance of dozens of realms. The chariot has been circling around these years, and we have been staring."


    "Then go and have a look around Haze Country."


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support, Kezhi, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2852: Was destroyed

    Walk along the way.


    Zhou Shu learned a lot about the situation in Hazhi Country.


    In the past few decades, due to the participation of the Demon World and Zhu Rong Chariot, the Haze and Liangmiao countries that have been facing each other have not had large-scale wars, but there have also been several not too big conflicts.


    Different from being passively beaten before, the current Hachi country can not only resist, but even fight back. It has not lost once, but has regained a world.


    Most of these victories were brought about by the soldiers trained by Xie Lao. Of course, Xie Lao praised Zhou Shu who taught him military skills and military skills, and the Haechi clan under him respected Zhou Shu even more. When they met, they all treated Zhou Shu as an extremely powerful master.


    It''s no wonder that after seeing Zhou Shu, the two of them quickly assumed a disciple''s posture that people couldn''t fault.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Do you have a bounded picture?"


    "Yes, Master Yang."


    Xie Chen took out a boundary map, handed it to Zhou Shu respectfully, and pointed it kindly, "This piece is the Hachi country."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "If Mr. Xie comes over, where will you almost meet?"


    "Master Yang won''t go to our capital?"


    Xie Chen had a little regret. He quickly pointed to a world, "At the speed of Mr. Xie, we can meet here, Yunjuan World," he paused, and he said with certainty, "It is four or five months at most. time."


    Xie Bing followed and nodded, "Well, Xie Lao is very fast, but the real shadow is also very fast."


    "Yunjuanjie?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, leaving unintentionally, sitting and watching Yunjuan Yunshu. It is rare to see such a world name in the outer domain, and it is on the edge of the demon world. Thinking about it, this world name seems a bit familiar, where is it? Have you seen it in the reincarnation?


    He has experienced too many reincarnations over the years. Although Zhou Shu has memorized them all, it is not easy to find out quickly from memory.


    This is the limitation of cultivation level. For the time being, only Dao and laws can be prioritized, but what can be deduced is not very complete. There is still a lot of knowledge waiting to be digested.


    Xie Chen doubted, "Master Yang has heard of it? Yunjuan is not very famous, and..." He shook his head, with some regrets, "It was occupied by demons a long time ago, and the origin has disappeared, but It is strange that the demons have never occupied the Yunjuan realm, and the demonic energy in that realm has slowly dissipated. Even the Gangfeng belt has slowly recovered, but without its origin, no one lives there."


    Xie Bing thought for a while and said, "I remember Mr. Xie said some things in the whole world, things from a long time ago, I forgot."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them and smiled, "I''ll just ask casually, let''s go, and go there."


    On the way, Zhou Shu did not hesitate to teach, so that Xie Chen Xie Bing and the two were more grateful, the kind of thankfulness, if Zhou Shuken let go, both of them would definitely go directly to the teacher.


    It was only ten days away from Yunjuan Realm.


    "what?!"


    Xie Chen''s face tightened, and there were many worries in his eyes unconsciously, "It''s bad."


    Xie Bing was the same, and his face turned pale.


    It seems that the two received some bad news at the same time, Zhou Shu paused, "Something happened?"


    Xie Chen calmed down, "Yes, Master Yang, the true shadow of Xie Lao has disappeared halfway."


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "It disappears, is it destroyed by someone?"


    Xie Chen hesitated for a while before nodding. This kind of thing seemed almost unthinkable to him. It took him a while to accept it, still with anxiety and anger in his eyes, "Yes, Mr. Xie can''t make it to Yunjuan for the time being. , He can''t come over now, he tells you not to go from the Yunjuan Realm, and to go around.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is not in a hurry, who destroyed Xie Lao''s true shadow?"


    Xie Lao''s true shadow, at least at the level of a golden fairy, can be destroyed by someone, and the opponent is definitely not weak.


    Xie Chen said in a slow voice, "Shushan Jianxiu Gai Yubai, Master Yang, there are some things that Mr. Xie planned to talk to you face to face. I am afraid that it won��t work now. Let the subordinates talk about it. That Gai Yubai has been looking for you There were two Shushan sword repairmen with him, one named Li Zi and the other Zhao Yueru. They came from Xuchang circles. Mr. Xie didn''t know why they were looking for Master Yang, but it was definitely not a good thing."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, but remained calm, "Xuchang Jie?"


    Xie Chen was shocked and quickly said, "It was not King Mu told them, Master Yang, don''t get me wrong, King Mu didn''t say anything, and I don''t know why they came here..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I didn''t blame King Mu, you can say it exactly."


    "it is good."


    Xie Chen nodded immediately, "Mr. Mu has been following Li Zi, only to know that Master Yang, you are in the Demon Realm, and he asks Mr. Xie to help protect you..."


    After listening to him, Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment. He roughly understood a little bit. The Shushan Jianxiu probably got the news from Tian Ning. He knew that he had gone to Xishan Realm and that Yang Rong was Zhou Shu��s secret. After they knew it, he was not sure whether it was Zhao Yueru''s leak.


    Something is bad.


    He calmly said, "Xie Lao''s true shadow was destroyed by Gai Yubai near Yunjuan Realm?"


    "It''s not far away, it will be there in a few days."


    Xie Chen just nodded and said angrily, "Lao Xie found the Shushan Sword Order on the way, but he did not expect that they had also passed through the Yunjuan Realm and hit on the road. There was no way to avoid it but a battle... It must be near the chariot. The cultivators of sacred the news, knowing that you are here, those immortal sects just like to hook up, they cling to each other everywhere, and they are so hateful and damned!"


    There are people from the fairy world in Liangmiao country and he doesn''t have any good words about the fairy world.


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while, "You detour."


    "Okay, let''s listen to Master Yang."


    Xie Chen reluctantly agreed, and soon asked in doubt, "Ah, Master Yang, don''t you make a detour?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I will go to Yunjuanjie to take a look."


    "what?"


    Xie Chen hurriedly said, "Gai Yubai is a golden immortal of Hunyuan, and he is still on the list of heavenly celestial poles. Master Yang, you should still...not his opponent."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Maybe, but I''ll go and see it, maybe I won''t meet it."


    Xie Chen hesitated, "Master Yang, that is Elder Shushan Jianxiu, even Elder Xie can''t avoid his perception, I am afraid it will be difficult for you..."


    "The sword of Shushan is unique in the world, and anyone who wants to find it will definitely be able to find it," Zhou Shu nodded, and was too lazy to say the reason. The waves in his deep eyes gradually grew, whether it was curiosity or yearning, even anticipation, he himself said Not coming out, but he knows that he must go and see.


    "Then let''s go together!"


    Xie Chen looked at Zhou Shu with extremely firm eyes.


    Xie Bing followed, "Master Yang doesn''t care. What we are afraid of is nothing more than a real shadow."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "But as far as I know, the price of the true shadow is not small. If you die, the lost bloodline power will not be able to make up."


    "Because of this, I want to go even more."


    Xie Chen nodded vigorously, and said fiercely, "We want to see who actually hurt Xie Lao."


    (Ps: Thank you for all kinds of support from the eyelid with autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2853: Worries

    Seeing the two men''s determined expressions, Zhou Shu nodded without saying a word, and flew forward.


    Soon he entered the world of refining demon.


    I opened my own map and put it together with the map of Haze, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "It really is here."


    "What''s here?"


    Caiying leaned in, she was indispensable everywhere.


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t explain, "My lord, how are you going to fight Shushan Jianxiu in a few days?"


    "Okay!"


    Caiying exclaimed in excitement, and the whole person radiated, "You are not allowed to help!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I can''t help if I want to. I can''t do it myself. The one named Li Zi will leave it to you then, um, you."


    Caiying couldn''t help nodding, "Who is Li Zi?"


    Zhou Shu explained a few words, Caiying also became more excited. At this moment, Hu Lao walked over, with a sad cloud on his face, "Master, do you really plan to fight against the Golden Immortal Hunyuan on the Celestial Ji list?"


    Unlike Caiying, he knows the situation outside.


    "It''s not just a fight, it must solve the problem."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "They have been eyeing it, and they will meet it sooner or later. If it is not resolved, it must be a major problem."


    "I know that Shushan is in charge of the immortal world''s list of ten thousand culprits and the hunting of culprits. No sect can match the tracking ability. If they really stare at the master, it is really difficult to get rid of it. It will be troublesome to do anything in the future." Anxiously said, "But can''t we call again later? That''s Hunyuan Jinxian, Master, now we can go to Hachi Country. They all said they can help, and Mr. Xie is also coming over."


    "What Hachi country needs is the strong who can support each other, not the weak who need shelter."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Even if they are willing to help, I will owe a very difficult favor. This kind of cause and effect cannot be tolerated."


    Old Hu can only nod irrefutable, "Then we can go to the Demon Realm to hide, with the help of the demon energy to hide, it will take a lot of effort for them to find us, and they may not dare to go deep into the Demon Realm to look for it, and start with the Demon Race. Conflicts are uncomfortable for them."


    "pretty good idea."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "Old Hu, in fact, we are only ten days away from them and we can''t escape."


    The old Hu suddenly stagnated, and a huge sense of depression suddenly hit, as if he was thrown into the abyss and then filled with rocks. He couldn''t climb and walk. That''s right, there is only such a short distance. Shushan Jianxiu had already determined the goal, they would definitely not be able to hide, and it was even more impossible to expect Hachi Country to rescue.


    For a while, he felt a little cold in his heart, but looking at Zhou Shu, looking at the smile as always, he had some confidence, and he didn''t know where it came from.


    Zhou Shu never let him down. No matter what kind of predicament he can get through, Zhou Shu may also be able to stop this time. After all, Zhou Shu has made so much progress and even understands the law of reincarnation. There are few people in the sky that can do things, and he is just a golden immortal, but that Hunyuan golden immortal is not an ordinary person. Shushan Jianxiu is still a big figure on the celestial pole list. If he loses, he can��t escape. , What should I do then...


    Thinking back and forth, my heart is still very confused.


    Since entering the heavens, he has not been so entangled.


    It''s better to Caiying, the excitement on that face, it seems that what I am about to face is not the sword repair of Shushan, but the monkey on the mountain, and it will be solved in a few strokes.


    "You can''t hide. There is only one battle. It''s better to solve it earlier."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Besides, there are people from the Xuanhuangjie Heyin Sect. I must go and see it."


    Old Hu paused and murmured, "Maybe it''s her..."


    His face suddenly turned red, maybe he was angry.


    "Stop talking about it."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Jietu, without thinking about this question, smiled and said, "Look at this."


    Old Hu settled down and looked at the boundary map that Zhou Shu had put together. "This is the Yunjuan world they said. It''s quite big. It''s a pity that it doesn''t have its origin, but it''s really weird. , The red dot on the side is also a boundary? Is there such a small boundary?"


    He was a little puzzled. He had read Zhou Shu''s boundary map many times, and he knew how to look at the proportions, but this small world had no impression.


    "This is what I originally had on the map, not from Hachi Country."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Old Hu, we just came out from there, you forgot?"


    Old Hu understood something, "Is... the blood pool world?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Yes."


    Haze Country��s boundary map is very complete, and it blends well with his own boundary map. Most of the places he has not been to are marked, and he himself did not expect that the Yunjuan realm is only three days away from the blood pool realm. Distance, he noticed the moment he saw Jietu, and he had some ideas.


    "There is actually a big world on the edge of the small world, we haven''t found it all the way," Hu Lao nodded thoughtfully, and suddenly stopped, "Master, are you planning to deal with Gai Yubai there?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Jietu seriously, "Do you have any other better way?"


    Old Hu stood still for a while and murmured, "That''s it, it''s that way, I know, Master."


    The opponent is the Shushan Jianxiu on the Celestial Pole Ranking, and Void may be the best place for Jianxiu to play. Even if Zhou Shu understands the law of reincarnation, it is unlikely to defeat him, but if you change the place to fight, change to the domain of reincarnation, That is Zhou Shu''s advantage...


    "But it''s still very difficult Hu Lao looked at Zhou Shu, and the excitement that surged quickly disappeared again, and the worry appeared on his face again.


    The sword repairman in charge of Zongmen Shushan, when he reached the realm of Hunyuan, the sword intent might break out even the highest law. He hadn''t seen this kind of thing. He had found examples in the recent reincarnation, Jin Xianhe Hunyuan Jinxian, the difference in cultivation level is still too big, in his opinion it is the difference between Tianyuan, it is hard to believe that Zhou Shu can win by only relying on the law.


    Jin Xian can defeat Taiyi Daluo, but defeat Hun Yuan, this kind of thing has never happened in the heavens.


    "Well, you just need to be prepared."


    Zhou Shu looked calm and didn''t intend to say any more, "We must fight and we must win, Lao Hu."


    Old Hu closed his eyes and opened them again, with a lot less worry in his eyes, as if he had decided something, "Yes, Master, I will try my best, but at best I will die."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It doesn��t have to be that serious. You won��t have to do a lot. Protect the monster refining world and don��t let things happen inside. After winning this time, you should become very busy and busy. Up."


    "Oh."


    Old Hu replied, a little confused, and didn''t dare to ask more.


    Zhou Shu looked at Jietu, seemingly lost in thought.


    Hunyuan Jinxian, Jian Xiu, it''s time to visit Duoduo again. Although he has been there many times during this period, he can get different feelings every time. This time should be the same. Hunyuan Jinxian It''s like a treasure, especially one hundred thousand years ago.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support, Kezhi, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2854: You turn to

    In the silent void, several figures rushed hurriedly.


    "How do you feel now, Master Yang?"


    Xie Chen''s voice was flustered.


    Zhou Shu was calm, "Similar to the previous situation, neither far nor near."


    "That''s good."


    Xie Chen breathed a sigh of relief and continued to run wildly.


    Just a few days ago, Zhou Shu suddenly felt danger.


    The danger did not come from the Yunjuan Realm that had not yet arrived, but behind him, and the level of danger should not be below Gai Yubai.


    Obviously, Dian Duyun came after him.


    In the past few months, he has been chasing after Zhou Shu, but he has been chasing closer now that Zhou Shu can feel it.


    Hun Yuan Jinxian chased Jinxian, but he didn''t catch it for months?


    This is not surprising, the difference between Hunyuan and Taiyi Daluo is not reflected in the flight speed.


    Taiyi Daluo can already integrate his body into the law and fly with the power of the law. This is not much different from what Hunyuan Jinxian did. To a certain extent, Taiyi Daluo has achieved the speed of flight. Extremely, Hunyuan is also very difficult to go further. If not counting the external force, the speed of the two is only related to the principles of the two practice.


    Zhou Shu��s Shu Zhi Dao is integrated into the Lightning Law, which is one of the fastest flying laws, while the real shadow can achieve long-term flight without rest without the help of the power of the blood of the actual body. Poor, and as for Dianduyun''s law of strength, he was definitely not as good as the two in terms of flying. It was strange to be able to catch up. After they fled, they never thought that Dianduyun might catch up.


    Dian Duyun was able to chase Zhou Shu and the others, probably because of some strange flying magic weapon.


    In addition, Xie Lao''s true shadow and Hunyuan Jianxiu''s sword intent are all special methods, which are definitely faster than Zhou Shu.


    A few more days passed.


    Several people are still flying desperately.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t see the fatigue, but the two of them couldn''t bear it, and they had already fallen off a bit.


    Zhou Shu was calm, "You turn, their target is not you, and you can''t help."


    The two were stunned, and they couldn''t refute what they wanted to say. These days they can see that Zhou Shu is only a golden fairy, but his vision and strength are a bit higher than them. If they say they don''t help, they will definitely not help. , It''s just that... this is too straightforward. If it weren''t just for the shadow of reality, the two of them would have turned red.


    "Hurry up, I can''t get distracted."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them with an unusually stern look.


    Xie Chen hesitated, "Well, let��s go back to Hachi country first, Master Yang, Mr. Xie has been notified about the matter here. He will definitely come over. You can delay a while. You One person is..."


    While still confessing, a strong force appeared suddenly, sending the two out dozens of miles away.


    "Master Yang?"


    While being surprised and suspicious, Xie Chen was suddenly shocked. In the distance ahead, a reddish light flew straight over, like a falling meteor, but the speed was so fast, it only took a few breaths to grow from small to large, at least a distance of several million miles. , Almost in the blink of an eye, it was not far away.


    "Sword of Shushan!?"


    What Xie Chen thought of, shocked from the inside out, "You found us so soon?"


    "You turn quickly, you are all right here."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have anticipated it, flying to the depths of the void, suddenly a little faster, but the sword light was faster, like a light to help Zhou Shu illuminate, and like a round eye, always hanging Above Zhou Shu, neither attack nor leave.


    This sword light is not a Shushan sword order, but a means of tracking, red eye.


    Hunyuan Jinxian��s Gai Yubai can easily emit hundreds of red eyes. Each red eye can detect the surrounding situation of one realm or even several realms, and report the information obtained to him, which is equivalent to hundreds. The clone is helping him explore, this kind of special sword art that belongs to Shushan alone is quite easy to use, and it is also the fundamental reason why Shushan Jianxiu can always find his goal.


    Over the years, the people who have hunted down the most murderous people on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List are all sword repairmen from Shushan.


    Now that Zhou Shu saw the red eyes, it meant that Gai Yubai had discovered his position, and he would be able to chase him back soon, which would be a day or two at most.


    Of course, before the red eye discovered Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu had already seen the red eye, but it was too far away that he couldn��t destroy it, couldn��t stop it, and could only let everything happen, but he didn��t worry too much. Gai Yubai was originally He has to face it.


    It''s just that there is a more classic cloud.


    "Caiying, can it be solved? It''s always annoying."


    "My palace has long wanted to do this!"


    "You only have ten breaths. If you can''t do it, don''t go. I can''t delay time now."


    "Five breaths are enough."


    A purple and green light suddenly lit up, and at that moment, it seemed to be brighter than the red eyes.


    The light rushed towards the red eye. The red eye seemed to perceive something. It accelerated and evaded it a little bit, but obviously it had no effect. The purple light did not slow down at all. It swept across a long rainbow and went straight in.


    The colors are constantly changing, sometimes purple-green, sometimes red, and interlaced thousands of times in a flash.


    After five breaths, the red eyes burst open suddenly.


    A huge void storm was rolled up on the spot, with a strange color shining, and it was no longer clear what color it was.


    A faint green light flew out of the storm and quickly fell back to Zhou Shu.


    "Solved! How about, dare you to look down upon this palace?"


    "Well, it looks like you are a little tired."


    "You nonsense, how can you be tired, just a little bit of Shushan Jianyi, you won''t be tired if you come to a hundred of this palace!"


    "Why not say a thousand?"


    "Then a thousand!"


    Seeing the red eyes disappear Zhou Shu also completely disappeared in the void, Xie Chen and Xie Bing were both stunned.


    "What it is?"


    "I don''t know, judging from the tens of thousands of miles of storms, you and I may not be able to bear that moment."


    "Sword Intent was originally the nemesis of our Haechi clan, otherwise it would not be expensive to thank the old... But I don''t think I can afford it, or should I try?"


    "Don''t waste time, just go!"


    "Wait, you can''t just leave like this. How about trying to conceal and confuse Dian Duyun?"


    "Alright, I''m here too, we can divide several images of Master Yang and run in different directions."


    "Yes, maybe Dian Duyun was fooled. It would be nice to help Master Yang delay a little time."


    "Two Hunyuan Golden Fairies, oh..."


    The two of them did something quickly, then changed directions and flew away to the other side.


    After a few hours.


    Dian Duyun appeared here, stepped on a strange hexagonal leaf under his feet, glanced at the void storm in the distance, thought of something, his face became much colder, he only stayed for less than a breath, and continued to Zhou Shu''s side. Chased it.


    The Haze Clan''s deceiving methods have no effect on him, and there is no need to distinguish them.


    And in the void further away.


    Gai Yubai was rushing toward this side with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. There was no one else around him. Obviously, Li Zi and others couldn''t keep up with his speed. After determining the target, there was no need to bring him with him.


    A sword light broke out, flew behind him, and quickly disappeared.


    :. :


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2855: Dont come unharmed

    "Xie Lao, we have been separated from Master Yang for more than a day..."


    Xie Chen carefully reported the situation, and at the same time endured Xie Lao''s loud reprimand, "Master Yang went to a small world near Yunjuan Realm. I don''t know where it is, but he said so...wait, Thank you."


    He suddenly stopped, watching a faint sword light that flew close in the distance, his body trembling slightly.


    Just saw that the sword light had already arrived before his eyes. Before he could make any reaction, he was swallowed instantly.


    Ah


    A huge void storm took shape quickly.


    If you look closely, they are actually two void storms, but they are too close together, so they are entangled together, and the momentum is also very loud, but it is just adding a bit of tranquility to the silent void.


    "Damn it!"


    Old Xie''s expression changed, and he strode towards Yunjuanjie.


    Near the blood pool world.


    An old man in white stood in the air, looking at Zhou Shu who was sitting quietly in the blood pool world, without any expression on his face.


    Hundreds of thousands of miles away, the blood pool world with a radius of more than a thousand miles looked like a standing egg.


    In the distance, a green leaf drifted slowly, seemingly slow, but in the blink of an eye, it fell near the blood pond realm. The green leaf disappeared, but it was an old man in mysterious clothes. He looked at the blood pond realm and seemed to understand What happened, smiled and nodded, and turned his gaze to the old man in white.


    "Gai Yubai?"


    "Dianduyun?"


    The old man Xuanyi smiled and raised his hand, "I didn''t expect to meet Elder Gai here. It has been thousands of years since Luofu left you last time, don''t you come here without any problems?"


    Bai and the old man looked indifferent and did not speak.


    Dian Duyun was not angry either, looking at Zhou Shu, "Is the elder also here for him?"


    "You too?"


    Gai Yubai was calm, but he was a little surprised.


    In order to get rewards alone, the rewards he knew were not the same as what Li Zi hoped. How big is Zhou Shu��s threat? Not many people knew about Zhou Shu. Of course Li Zi didn��t know either, but he knew that he was arrested. Zhou Shu��s reward was so big that Li Zi didn��t deserve it at all. He had been investigating Zhou Shu��s affairs secretly, and even Shu Shan hadn��t told him. It was all by himself. The whole thing should have been nothing except him and Li Zi. Others know how this Dianduyun knew, and even rushed here at the same time as him and found Zhou Shu?


    Very strange.


    Dian Duyun smiled and said, "Of course, there are thousands of realms around here, and many people are looking for him."


    Gai Yubai''s mind was slightly shaken, was it really exposed, could it be Li Zi? Impossible, who would it be? But no matter who it is, the facts are in front of them, and it is likely that many people know about Zhou Shu''s affairs, and they must succeed as soon as possible.


    He looked into the distance, "Then your Excellency wants to take him away?"


    Dian Duyun nodded, "Yes."


    Gai Yu said indifferently, "The style of the Suspense Sect is as unscrupulous as ever."


    Dian Duyun admitted very seriously, "The Suspense Sect does everything for the immortal world. This person is of great importance and has to be so. Elder Gai, you are Elder Shushan. We should know that this kind of thing is best handled by us. "


    Gai Yu''s face was expressionless, "It has always been the responsibility of our swordsman to catch the murderer."


    Dian Duyun smiled, "I admit it, but did you think he was a murderer so quickly? Haha, the old man didn''t think so."


    Gai Yubai didn''t answer, feeling that Dian Duyun was looking for trouble, and snorted.


    "Elder Gai is also as domineering as always," Dian Duyun didn''t say much, looking at the small world like an egg, and said, "It seems a bit weird here, I can see him, but I can''t feel his breath at all. What about Elder Guy?"


    Gai Yubai was very calm, "Same."


    He was also a little strange. When he reached this point, Zhou Shu seemed to have disappeared completely. He thought that Zhou Shu had been annihilated by accident. When he found the place where Zhou Shu disappeared, he found that Zhou Shu was sitting right here, just perceiving. Unable to detect any more, he let go.


    Most of it is a powerful law that obscures perception, but since his people are here, it is not a problem.


    No matter how powerful the power is, he can''t match his sword intent. He is a sword repairer, Shushan.


    Dian Duyun said calmly, "Why, catch him first, you and I are both elders of the immortal world, and everything is easy to discuss."


    Gai Yubai sneered unconsciously, did not conceal his inner disdain, "Are you still afraid that he won''t make it?"


    Dian Du Yun stagnated, and his face didn''t feel heavier, and he slowly said, "The old man is really afraid that he will run away. He has already run away from the old man once."


    Gai Yubai was stunned when he heard the sound, and he glanced at Dianduyun unexpectedly. He was quite suspicious. Although he couldn''t see Zhou Shu''s strength, he was a golden immortal. What does Dianduyun mean when you get out of here?


    Dian Duyun said lightly, "He has a lot of skills."


    Gai Yubai pondered for a few breaths, "If so, let''s take a look at his ability first."


    He is too lazy to think about it, the goal is right in front of him, so why don''t he think more, just grab it in his hand, and no one can take it away.


    He walked out a few steps, a few tens of thousands of miles, raised his hand, and swung out an ordinary sword, the blue light flashed, and soon disappeared into the void.


    In an instant, a sword light suddenly appeared above the blood pond world, pouring down like a waterfall, forming a light curtain tens of thousands of miles long in the void.


    The sword light fell on the blood pool world from top to bottom, and the blood pool world trembled quickly.


    After a few breaths, the blood pool world calmed down, and the sky full of sword light disappeared, and it was replaced by a transpiring demon energy.


    Obviously, the balance field in the outer layer of the blood pool world was cut off by Jianguang, and the blood pool world lost its protection The magic energy that had been sealed inside has leaked out, but because the magic energy was originally thin There was no big movement, there was only a faint blood mist, which could not help floating outside.


    "It''s a pity, this layer of protection is still quite wonderful, like a miracle of creation."


    Dian Duyun gently shook his head, with a trace of regret, then waved his sleeves out.


    It seemed that a light wind blew by, but the entire void was turbulent because of this, especially the blood pool world was at the brunt.


    The little blood pool world is like being packed into a bottle, being shaken desperately by people, unable to get rid of it.


    Shaking up, down, left and right, large chunks of mud and rocks fell continuously, scattered into the void and disappeared.


    In just a few breaths, the blood pool realm that was originally a few thousand miles in radius shrank a lot.


    It may be only a few dozen miles in size, and it looks so small in the void that you can''t see it if you don''t look closely.


    To be precise, apart from the blood pool in the center, everything else in the world was stripped away.


    If the previous blood pool world was like an egg, then Gai Yubai removed the egg shell first, and then Dian Duyun went a step further, removing the egg white and most of the egg yolk, leaving only a little bit in the middle, which looks like nothing. Up.


    Zhou Shu in the middle was still sitting very steadily, his eyes closed slightly, as if he didn''t care about what was happening around him.


    Dian Duyun patted his sleeve, with a slight smile, "I still don''t feel much aura, hehe."


    "I really underestimated him."


    Gai Yubai stared at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "I can''t sit still so peacefully."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 2856: What is this

    "There is something in Elder Gai''s words."


    Dianduyun seemed to think, "Did the elders see anything?"


    "Ask you knowingly," Gai Yubai snorted softly, "You used the law of strength to almost wipe out everything on the small realm, but you couldn''t affect the blood pool at all. Just the blood pool, can you sit in it? "


    Dianduyun stagnated slightly, and said dryly, "It''s a bit weird indeed."


    Gai Yu said indifferently, "No matter how weird it is, it is just a sword. Cut it open to see what''s inside."


    Dian Duyun said with a smile, "The elder said, one sword can break ten thousand magic."


    Gai Yu didn''t move, and said coldly, "I will take it away if I make a move."


    "Yes."


    Dian Duyun nodded, "But before taking it away, the old man will try him for two hours."


    "I have been tried by your Suspense Sect, you won��t even be left with bones and dregs?"


    Gai Yubai glanced at him, not much to say, and walked straight to the blood pool world the size of a projectile, taking a thousand miles to make way.


    Because he was worried that he would hurt Zhou Shu, it was not easy to operate remotely this time. In his opinion, Zhou Shu was not worried. The only problem was the strange blood pool, which was stung with a powerful force, no better than himself. What a difference.


    Dian Duyun obviously thinks so too.


    There must be some kind of mysterious existence in that little blood pool, which can completely block him the law of power, and that existence is at least at the level of Hunyuan Jinxian. In that case, why not let Gai Yubai try it first.


    The blood pond world, which was less than 10,000 miles away, appeared extremely clear in Gai Yubai''s eyes.


    The faint mist in the blood pool, the slightly turbid water in the blood pool, and the calm people under the water.


    The cultivator who did not disguise his appearance was exactly the same as the face in his memory. He confirmed that he was Zhou Shu, who had been issued by Master Shushan Taiwu himself.


    There was a surge of anger for a reason.


    Thousands of years of pursuit, only to find the goal now, a mere golden immortal, but it made many people spend countless energy, especially himself, gave up a hundred years of sword repairing time to run like a dog in the void, this Zhou Shu, simply The sin is unforgivable.


    The sound of dragon chanting came.


    There is already a blue sword in his hand, like a clear water.


    The name of the sword is Qing Shui, and it looks ordinary, but it is already a 9th-Rank Immortal Artifact.


    Qingshui has followed Gai Yubai for nearly ten thousand years, and has witnessed every growth of Gai Yubai, and when Gai Yubai goes further, Qingshui will surely become a Taoist artifact smoothly, second only to the magic weapon of the sacred artifact.


    Just use the enemies here as stepping stones.


    The sword light flashed and fell into the blood pool and disappeared.


    Gai Yubai closed his eyes slightly, his face was serene, the sword was out, and that strange source of power would definitely appear.


    when--


    There was a thud.


    A man stood up in the pool of blood, his figure was tens of feet tall.


    held a mighty halberd in his hand, the horizontal halberd pointed towards the sky, the light on the halberd flashed back and forth, it was the sword light of Gai Yubai before.


    was stopped.


    "Magic Lord?"


    "Earth Demon Soldier?"


    Gai Yubai and Dian Duyun stagnated at the same time, their eyes fixed on the giant man.


    It is not a good phenomenon that the demons appear here. They can fight in the fairy world by themselves, but if the demons are mixed in, things will be a lot of trouble.


    "No, the Earth Demon Soldier is the Earth Demon Soldier, but not the Demon Lord."


    "It''s just an illusion, but not weak."


    After all, the opponent has something to do with the demons. The two unconsciously had a conversation, and agreed with each other by coincidence. The two close-cultivation bases have rarely encountered opponents that can be matched, and they are somewhat sorry to see the common enemy.


    "The demons are not good at phantoms, there should be a treasure here."


    "The treasure triggers an illusion, guard this place, and this kid just happened to be there."


    "Why didn''t the phantom attack him?"


    "I said, that kid is weird, he still has..."


    "have what?"


    "Elder Gai won''t retreat, right?"


    Dianduyun stopped in good time, causing Gai Yubai to feel uncomfortable, "That''s all for the phantom."


    I can''t see the sword light, I just smell it.


    Rapid and raindrops sounded constantly on the halberd, like an endless tune, clear and rhythmic, and it was tens of thousands in an instant.


    It was the collision between the sword intent and the halberd. With each stroke, the giant man shrank a little. After tens of thousands of collisions with each other, the giant man turned out to be only one foot tall. The halberd in his hand looked a little funny. .


    At this time, the sword light flew out suddenly, and the arrow passed through the giant man''s chest.


    The giant fell straight down, silently hiding in the blood pool.


    Only two breaths.


    "Shushan''s Feiliu Sword Art is indeed well-deserved."


    didn''t look at Dian Duyun, but Gai Yu was also content in his white eyes. He thought it would take some effort, but that was nothing more.


    There is also a hint of doubt. The illusion should be the illusion of Demon Lord. There is also the breath of Demon Lord in his behavior, but his power is very weak. He doesn��t use much effort, but every sword can kill some, which is an overestimation of the opponent. , Or have you become stronger?


    Dian Duyun smiled, "It doesn''t seem to be right, he is here again."


    Ripples appeared in the blood pool, a big hand grabbed the surface of the water and slowly crawled out.


    is still the giant man, still holding the halberd, still gazing at the sky.


    Gai Yubai was shocked and kept calm, "Elder Dian, what do you see."


    Dian Duyun said calmly, "You can see it too."


    "If it is the law of life and death that has been completely suppressed by you, then there is only one possibility," Gai Yubai looked at the blood pond, and he showed a smile, "Unexpectedly, there will be a reincarnation pond near the devil world, ha ha."


    "It''s really unexpected."


    Dian Duyun sighed lightly, rubbing his hands secretly, the excitement was overwhelming.


    The vast majority of practitioners are ignorant. They don��t know what the samsara pool is and what its use is. Rarely one out of 10,000 practitioners knows, but the two of them are definitely not counted as ignorant people~www.novelhall.com ~ Everything about the Samsara Pool is in their hearts, it is a treasure that no one will miss.


    Between the heavens and the earth, there are only a handful of places where it is possible to comprehend the highest law, and encounters are great opportunities, and the Samsara Pool is undoubtedly one of them.


    Between the fingers, there seemed to be a little green light floating in the blood pool.


    But it didn''t float there, it was stopped by a sword light and disappeared into the void.


    Diandu said in a deep voice, "Elder Gai, what do you mean by this?"


    "Is it too early to decide to belong in such a hurry?"


    Gai Yu said indifferently, "Plant a plane tree, this place belongs to you?"


    Dian Duyun''s face changed slightly, and he said in a condensed voice, "It belongs to the Xuanling Sect, belongs to the fairy world! Gai Yubai, don''t talk nonsense, all the hanging bells are located in the fairy soil. This land of reincarnation should originally belong to the fairy world. , As the elder of the sect in charge of the immortal world, do you have any objections? It is a big crime to stop me from putting the seeds of the plane bell. If you don��t want to..."


    "You don''t have to say these big things."


    Gai Yubai shook his head, "Your plane tree was not planted for the Platanus sect at all, but for yourself. You want to monopolize the reincarnation pool and comprehend reincarnation in it. Do you think you can do it? "


    The thoughts were being said, but Diandu became silent for a while.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2857: Will remind you

    is really strong.


    Zhou Shu sitting in the blood pool also secretly marveled.


    He deliberately used the Great Wild Halberd to test the opponent''s strength.


    The Great Desolate Halberd was the phantom of Akabane Demon Venerable. Although the Akabane Demon Venerable was still very young and might not be strong, it was certainly not weaker than the average Golden Hunyuan Golden Immortal. It was Zhou Shu himself. It takes a lot of time to find the weakness, but this illusion is wiped out in two breaths in front of Gai Yubai, Zhou Shu didn''t even feel Gai Yubai''s sword intent.


    The Hunyuan Jinxian on the celestial pole list is indeed very strong.


    Only he has no fear, he has reached this point, and the fight is over.


    He sat still, and two more magic soldiers slowly floated from the pool, and then a mass of reincarnation entangled them.


    Zhou Shu still can''t fully control the domain of reincarnation, but it can be properly guided, and it is not difficult to have several magical illusions at the same time. For him, this is also a kind of exercise.


    Two more phantoms appeared, standing beside the giant man, holding the magic soldier in his hand, without any expression on his hideous face.


    Gai Yubai and Dian Duyun are both startled.


    originally thought that there was only one guardian, and defeating him would be able to occupy the reincarnation pool and get Zhou Shu, but now there are two more.


    Gai Yu showed disdain, and the two cyan sword lights broke out. The newly appeared phantom was too late to dodge. He suddenly shook his body and took a few large steps back. There were many holes in his already tattered body. , But, finally stood firm.


    "Ok?"


    He was a little surprised.


    Shicai��s demon illusion was easily wiped out by him. These two were just demon kings, but they blocked this stronger sword.


    I carefully figured out what I felt just now, and I learned something. Although their realm is quite different, the weird power entangled in their bodies, the power of reincarnation, is much stronger. To solve them, it is indeed better than the previous demon illusion. It''s more troublesome. He doesn''t care about the opponent''s realm, but the power of reincarnation is a power he can''t understand, and it takes a lot of effort to get rid of nature.


    Zhou Shu was also a little surprised, but soon understood.


    The Great Desolate Halberd has left the Demon Soldier Pool long ago, and the time it has been soaked here is only half an hour. There is not much power of reincarnation in it at all. Even if the illusion of the demon can be manifested, the power of reincarnation attached to it is very small. Although the two are only demon kings, they have been placed in the pool for hundreds of thousands of years. The power of reincarnation in them is not comparable to that of the Great Desolate Halberd. Their own strength is strong, and they can get more in the domain.


    Although the two realms are different, they both use the power of reincarnation. There is no difference. Whoever has more is stronger.


    Thinking of this festival, Zhou Shu felt a little relaxed.


    It��s not a good idea to test opponents with the Great Desolate Halberd, which caused a misjudgment. In fact, even with Gai Yubai��s cultivation base and sword intent, it is not easy to break the power of reincarnation. Gai Yubai is not Zhou Shu, it may be simply Do not understand reincarnation.


    Soon, two more phantom corpses appeared, standing around the giant man.


    These two demon soldiers were taken by Zhou Shu at will, one demon king and the other big demon king.


    Although Zhou Shu can continue, five are enough. These tall phantoms are standing in front of the blood pool and have blocked the blood pool. If the world is not destroyed by Dianduyun, Zhou Shu might I will try my limit.


    should be more than thirty.


    After all, the domain of reincarnation doesn''t need his effort, just guide and control. This is his strong point, but it is not that time yet.


    He doesn''t worry that these phantoms will attack him. He is completely hidden in the blood pool, merged with the domain of reincarnation, and will not be noticed by the phantom.


    Gai Yubai frowned.


    It is not difficult to resolve these illusions. It takes a lot of effort. However, these illusions can be reborn. If you are entangled here, it may take some time to solve them all. In fact, he alone does not matter. Urgent, but there is Dianduyun on the side, and Zhou Shu inside, who knows what will happen.


    Now his mentality has changed, Zhou Shu is no longer the only important thing, at least Samsara Pool is just as important as it is.


    "There are actually five."


    Dian Duyun groaned, "Elder Gai, what do you think?"


    Gai Yubai said faintly, "The reincarnation pool here seems to have been around for a long time, and there is a lot of reincarnation power deposited in it, enough for a few people to practice."


    Dian Duyun smiled, smiling very shallowly but very comfortably, "The Taoists have seen the same."


    "Then no nonsense."


    Gai Yu said coldly, "There are five here, you three and I two."


    "It''s all yours."


    Gai Yubai, who looked like he was about to get angry, said in a slow voice, "You should have also noticed that there are similar domains around the Samsara Pool. It is the domain that protects this world from being destroyed by me, and also gives Those phantom powers, I tried my best to interfere with the compression domain, and you deal with those five phantoms."


    Gai Yubai groaned, "Okay."


    "Don''t keep your hands, the kid doesn''t need to stay. There is nothing more important than the reincarnation pool. You and I are cultivating in it. You don''t have to worry about other things," Dian Duyun said slowly, "Stay here for hundreds of thousands of years. , You have everything when you leave the mountain."


    Gai Yubai paused, "I have an idea."


    He wants the reincarnation pool, but he is unlikely to give up Zhou Shu. The reincarnation pool is important to him, and Zhou Shu is equally important to the immortal world.


    He was a bit disdainful, the elders of the Suspension Bell Sect would actually not care about Zhou Shu''s life and death.


    Dian Duyun said no more, staring at the blood pool, his palm slowly raised a dozen balls.


    The movements are very slow, one by one appearing in front of you, the small **** are spinning fast, like a deep bottomless hole, quickly out of control, expanding outwards and flying out, faster and faster, without a few breaths , Five small **** occupy five points in the void, with these dotted lines, thousands of miles of the void are covered, and the blood pool is in the center.


    Gai Yubai paused, UU read "Return to the Yuan?"


    Dian Duyun nodded, "I just learned it soon, and I''m showing my ugliness."


    Gai Yubai''s expression was slightly condensed, and he raised the danger level of Dian Duyun a lot in his heart.


    The return of all forces to the origin, a very complex technique, one of the highest-level applications of the law of power in the heavens, the force of the law of cohesion to form particles, that is, the five small balls, they are like black holes, constantly drawing everything within the scope Power, even the power of the highest law is no exception, but because the law of power cannot change or wear away the power of the highest law, it absorbs to a certain degree, and the ball explodes because it can''t bear it.


    Once the ball explodes, the loss to the caster will be great, so before the ball is full, it must be recovered and the power inside will be released to restore it.


    To solve the domain, all the forces return to the original, which may be one of the best ways in the heavens.


    Gai Yubai said slowly, "How much time is there?"


    Dian Duyun thought for a while, "I will control it. Before I can''t control it, I will remind you that you should have about two to three days."


    "enough."


    Gai Yubai smiled faintly, and Jian Guang flew out again.


    In an instant, three of the five phantoms fell down, and two of them were also shaking, as if they would disappear at any time.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2858: No secret words

    Zhou Shu quickly felt the pressure.


    Two mixed-element golden immortals, at the same time they shot themselves, and one of them was in the celestial pole list. These immortal cultivators really don''t shame.


    The power of reincarnation fled away bit by bit, causing the domain of reincarnation to shrink continuously. He could control a part of it, but still could not stop the general trend.


    staring at the five small **** floating outside the boundary, he seemed to think.


    The power of the law of strength is very solid, it seems difficult to be destroyed, at least it is difficult for him to do it, but no matter how solid it is, it is only the power of higher laws, and there is still a big gap with the power of reincarnation. I feel that these small **** can drain the power of reincarnation in the blood pool, which is impossible, and the small **** can''t contain too much power of reincarnation, and abnormalities will definitely occur when they reach a certain level.


    The method is very wonderful, but it is still a little worse to deal with the reincarnation pool, especially the reincarnation pool where some people are sitting.


    just let you work harder.


    Zhou Shu thought this way, and at the same time exuded some spiritual thoughts, hiding in the power of reincarnation, and then being attracted away.


    That little ball is very strange. If you can investigate it from the inside, maybe it can help him understand the law of power. This is also an opportunity.


    Gai Yubai began to exert his strength, the sword shines like rain, and the five phantoms are constantly resurrecting. Sometimes the speed of resurrection is not as fast as the speed of dissipation, and it disappears after a few times of condensing.


    But at such a speed, it would take at least two or three hours to resolve these five phantoms.


    Two or three hours later, if he continues to come for another five, can he still maintain such a stormy efficiency? After all, every sword consumes a large amount of sword intent, and has to face the counterattack of the power of reincarnation. Zhou Shu does not doubt his ability. The golden fairy of Hunyuan who can control the law, the sword intent is called to come and go. But after a long period of massive output, I don''t know if he and his sword can stand it.


    Sword repair seldom does physical exercises, and it is even more challenging for swords.


    Hunyuan realm, the body is like the law, and the soul is integrated into the law, but it does not mean that the practitioner can be integrated with the law at any time. As long as the body and the soul exist, they will definitely be consumed and feel tired. This is an unchangeable fact.


    The sword is not immutable. Its rank determines its ability. It is impossible to output or absorb infinitely large frequencies. Such an attack will inevitably cause wear and tear to the sword. Short-term overload does not matter, and it can also make the practitioner more Understand the sword, the sword can better integrate the sword intent, understand the sword intent, and be more likely to be promoted, but long-term overload will only make the sword collapse.


    Speaking of the sword body, there are no problems with these two aspects, but the sword body can be cultivated to the extent of controlling the law, and there are few in the current heavens.


    can freely control the sword intent, and he is also a part of it, nothing is affected, there is no consumption and fatigue at all, this is really difficult to do, which is why many people say that the sword body is a dead end.


    This is the experience gained from reincarnation. Many of them have provided some solutions, but they have not succeeded.


    Zhou Shu told Caiying about all this, and at the same time, he would deduct it when he had time.


    "Did you use all forces to return to the original?"


    Gai Yubai asked in a deep voice between the attack, with some suspicion.


    "of course."


    Dianduyun responded decisively, only quickly showing confusion, "I don''t know why he is not affected."


    All forces return to the origin, which can limit the domain well, but the role is not only that, but the more obvious role is to deal with the practitioners in the domain.


    Almost all practitioners in the heavens have practiced the law of the fairy world, and the law of power, as the law of the fairy world, has an inevitable suppression effect on it. The return of all forces will naturally bring this effect, as long as all the forces return to the yuan The cultivators in the middle who carry immortal power or immortal tools with immortal power will be completely suppressed by the return of all forces, and even drained.


    and Dian Duyun never kept his hands.


    He thought that once the magic formula came out, not to mention the power of reincarnation, Zhou Shu in it must be greatly affected, because the body of the fairy power, the fairy power on the body, etc., all the results obtained based on the laws of the fairy world, Will gradually disappear in the return of all forces.


    This was not the first time he saw this kind of thing. Long ago when he saw Master using this technique, nearly twenty Great Luo Jinxians were trapped in it, and they were sluggish in a short period of time, with ten percent strength. At most, only 30% remained. Among them, there was one body training that relied entirely on the power of immortality, and it was almost done by humans and could not be recovered at all.


    He was shocked at the time, and decided that in the future, he must also learn this technique.


    is powerful and effective, and it is not a forbidden method. This kind of magic trick is hard to find in the fairy world.


    But now, Zhou Shuwen is sitting there, still not moving.


    He hesitated, "The power of reincarnation is too strong, and it helped him offset it."


    "He is under the water. If you can''t solve this obstacle, then all your powers return to the origin, huh, they are all used to absorb my sword intent."


    Gai Yubai said coldly, without concealing his emotions at all. Although his sword intent rotates so fast that he can hardly feel being drawn, he has not received any effect for so long. The blood pool is still there, and Zhou Shu is still there. , I must vent a few words.


    Now two Hunyuan Jinxians are dealing with one Jinxian, of course they don''t think so, but others and Zhou Shu would definitely think so.


    "Humph."


    Dian Duyun put away the disguised peace, "Elder Gai, he is still alive. Isn''t it because you left your hand? Can''t your sword intent go directly to him? Just one sword, solve him earlier, you and me No longer need to watch him get bored, even if he knows the secrets of Zhu Rong''s chariot, or even Zhu Rong''s people, there is no need to worry about it at this time."


    "Zhurong Chariot?"


    Gai Yubai was startled slightly, "What does he have to do with Zhurong Chariot?"


    Dianduyun said in a deep voice Ming people don��t talk secretly, you and I are here for this, he personally got off the Zhu Rong chariot, with the mark of Zhu Rong on him, if you don��t want to know it. The whole story, will you fight him with me? "


    "Yes, I really want to know."


    Gai Yubai sank his face, but there was a burst of joy in his heart. It turned out that Dian Duyun was looking for Zhou Shu not because Zhou Shu was a murderer on the list, but because Zhou Shu went to Zhu Rong chariot. Now he doesn''t have to worry. Revealing my true purpose...


    Ok?


    What Zhu Rong Chariot? This kid is also related to Zhu Rong Chariot, and he got the mark of Zhu Rong. Is he the one chosen by Zhu Rong?


    There is another tightness in his heart. There is no doubt that Zhou Shu��s threat is greater than the immortal world estimated. Not only can he build the Tongtian Pagoda, it is the new emperor of the Xuanhuang World, and it has a great cause and effect in the fairy world. The witches are related.


    If he can be caught back, he might get paid more than previously expected.


    glanced at Zhou Shu, his eyes unconsciously proud. Now, it is even more impossible for him to directly deal with Zhou Shu. He just said indifferently, "It has nothing to do with you. The old man has his own opinion."


    Dianduyun said disgustedly, "Then don''t talk to me."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2859: Dont count on him

    "The Hanging Bell Sect, but so."


    Gai Yubai said faintly, Dian Duyun''s face turned white, and he stared at Zhou Shu bitterly, Zhu Li Guiyuan used more fiercely.


    He also thought that Zhou Shu may not have practiced the laws of the immortal world at all, but such a thought is fleeting, it is really impossible. How can there be any practitioners who have not practiced the laws of the immortal world at all? How can we achieve this stage from miscellaneous immortals to dispersal of immortals without the laws of immortals? He couldn''t imagine, every practitioner in the immortal realm knew that it was possible to realize the power of immortality only when the miscellaneous immortals to the scattered immortals were mastered.


    Wait, as long as a while, it will definitely **** you up.


    He secretly cursed, and the past scene resurfaced before his eyes.


    Dozens of big Luo Jinxian who crossed the fairy world crawled in front of the master, crying and begging, humble like weeds.


    "These big Luo Jinxian seem to be very beautiful, but in front of us, they are always insignificant dogs. Do you understand why?" Master said calmly to him, while driving away those big Luo Jinxian, it was really like Like chasing a dog.


    He subconsciously said, "Why?"


    "Everyone in the immortal world must obey the rules. The rules are the laws of the immortal world. We, the Suspended Bell Sect, who has the law of power, will always stand on their heads," the master laughed, smiling very happy, "in control The law of power has reached the pinnacle of the fairy world."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he couldn''t help but laugh. No one in the fairy world can violate the rules, and sooner or later you will beg for mercy like a dog.


    His knowledge can only go to this point. He would not know that Zhou Shu was a practitioner from the Xuanhuang Realm, and was very different from the practitioners who had been in the Immortal Realm, and he would never know that Zhou Shu hadn''t been through Sanxian at all. this stage.


    Gai Yubai suddenly smiled.


    He can see clearly that two of the phantoms in the blood pool have completely dissipated and will never condense again.


    There is no way now, right?


    Thinking of this, his smile suddenly froze. He clearly saw waves surging in the blood pool, and three phantoms appeared one after another. One of them was a practitioner, holding a magic sword in his hand, and the three phantoms were quickly filled. Once again, he blocked the blood pool tightly.


    The cultivator holding the sword looked at him with hollow eyes, as if mocking something.


    "and also?"


    Dianduyun''s face was gloomy.


    "So what, it only took two hours to solve the two problems, so how many times does it matter?"


    Gai Yu didn''t move, but his killing intent suddenly appeared in his eyes. When he sensed the killing intent, Dian Duyun was stagnant.


    Thousands of miles of sword light was like a spear, directly piercing through those phantoms, the sword light did not disappear, and the remaining power continued to rush forward, falling towards the blood pool, while Zhou Shu was the first to bear the brunt, completely enveloped by the sword light.


    Dian Duyun nodded secretly without realizing it, finally figured it out, and then said, "Don''t destroy the reincarnation pool!"


    The sword intent fell on the blood pond, as if Mount Tai was pressing on the top, the whole world suddenly shook, and it immediately sank down for a few miles.


    The sword light quickly dissipated.


    On the blood pool, a crimson shield slowly floated, shaped like a tortoise shell, irregular oval, full of traces of time, and there were many cracks on it, and it could not be distinguished whether it was in itself or was hit by a sword. It''s open.


    The shield shrank at a visible speed, and soon sank into the blood pool again, without a trace.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the shield, lowered his head seemingly relieved, and continued to meditate with his eyes closed.


    Dianduyun couldn''t hide his doubts, "Cover the elders, what''s the matter?"


    Gai Yubai didn''t answer, and only continued to attack the phantom, as if the blow had never occurred before.


    Forty percent strength.


    He used 40% of the force for that blow, the first time he used such force in nearly a thousand years.


    Fighting those phantoms, he couldn''t use so much force, because it was not worth it. Three achievements were enough to dissipate them, and if they were too much, it was a waste of energy.


    This time the target was not Zhou Shu. Sword Intent cleverly bypassed Zhou Shu and directly attacked the blood pool. He wanted Sword Intent to enter the blood pool, trying to find out the mystery inside. What are the magic soldiers guarding? If you want to suppress the power of reincarnation, look at the reaction of the phantoms at the moment of suppression. Will they weaken or even dissipate due to lack of power.


    very clear purpose, very correct choice.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t get anything.


    Before the sword light reached the blood pool, it received a lot of resistance, and the sword intent was consumed a lot, but as soon as it entered the blood pool, it was met with a strong interception.


    A strange shield full of the power of reincarnation is also a magic soldier. Although he changed his tricks quickly and quickly condensed the sword''s intent to one point, trying to break the shield and go deeper, but failed to do so, the shield was hard, plus reincarnation The result was only a crack that was as long as a ruler.


    It''s hard to imagine, 40% did nothing.


    In other places, this 40% sword intent is enough to kill Da Luo Jinxian easily.


    What made him even more puzzled was who controlled that shield, was it the strong man at the bottom of the blood pool, or Zhou Shu under the water?


    If it was the latter, it would be unbelievable, but it is not impossible. He also mastered the law of life and death, but has never felt any vitality under the blood pool, except for Zhou Shu.


    What should I do next?


    ����


    Zhou Shu in the blood pool was also quite surprised.


    That shield was one of the best demon soldiers he had obtained in the blood pool, a defensive earth demon soldier. In samsara, the demon clan holding this shield penetrated into the floating sky in the center of the fairy world. In the end, he died under the siege of dozens of large Luo Jinxian. Until his death, the shield of the earth magic soldier remained intact.


    Gai Yubai obviously didn''t make a full blow, which caused it to crack.


    If it is full, what will be the result? It seems that it is not difficult to predict that, at most, it can withstand three or four times. The premise is that enough power of reincarnation must be enveloped. In order to let this shield get more power of reincarnation, Zhou Shu put a lot of energy, even so. For a moment he felt that he was going to break through to the transparent stage because of this, but it was a pity that he was a little bit worse in the end.


    For Zhou Shu, this may be the first confrontation with Hun Yuan Jin Xian, and a lot of things have been explored.


    But he also knows that Gai Yubai can never be measured by a normal golden fairy.


    Don''t rush, let''s wait a little longer.


    ����


    Dian Duyun glanced at the silent Gai Yubai and turned his head.


    secretly asked, did Gai Yubai never even thought about killing Zhou Shu?


    He even had more thoughts, "Is Gai Yubai deliberately consuming me, letting me use all my powers to return to my exhaustion, and then find a way to kill me and then swallow the blood pool?" Although this possibility is really unlikely, It is impossible for Shu Shan to tear his face with Xuanlingzong, let alone kill Dian Duyun, but his defensive heart is indispensable. Who knows if Gai Yubai will lose his mind and lose his mind.


    Don''t count on him anymore.


    Take down the blood pool as soon as possible. It''s not impossible to do it yourself, at most the loss will be bigger.


    After ����, the three people''s thoughts changed a little.


    is just the same on the surface, an illusion of constant attacks and resurrection, one using all forces to return to the origin to absorb the domain of reincarnation, and one sitting still in the blood pool.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2860: Just 2 breaths

    Slowly, the power of Gai Yu''s white sword increased a lot.


    Most of the phantoms were killed by sword intent as soon as they appeared, but the eight phantoms kept resurrecting, no matter how fast Gai Yubai could do it, he was not tired at all, but the Qing Shui in his hand gradually became obscure, although not Obviously, but the sword intent is indeed slower to condense.


    "I''m afraid this will not work."


    Dian Duyun noticed, "They seem to be endless, don''t go as follows, directly find the root of the guardian reincarnation pool, and then find a way to crack it."


    "Do it in a place full of reincarnation?"


    Without concealing the disdain on his face, Gai Yubai actually said such words, which is really not worthy of Hunyuan Jinxian''s IQ.


    The lack of results for so long has made him very depressed. The two Hunyuan Jinxians joined forces. Gai Yubai, who is alone in such a thing, has never tried this. This time he reluctantly combined with Dian Duyun, but there was no effect. Let him have a lot of doubts about Dian Duyun, people who are not on the celestial pole list are indeed unreliable.


    Dian Duyun pointed at Zhou Shu, "He can stay in it, can''t you and me?"


    "Most of them have restrained treasures on his body, or..." After hesitating, Gai Yubai reluctantly said, "He understands the law of reincarnation."


    "This is impossible!"


    Dian Duyun''s face changed, "It is impossible for a golden immortal to understand the law of reincarnation! The Suspense Sect cannot do it, and Genting City cannot do it. He is absolutely impossible to do it! There must be something that can temporarily avoid the power of reincarnation. , So we can stay inside and not be attacked by those phantoms. What we have to do is to **** that thing from him and avoid the phantom here."


    Gai Yubai said solemnly, "If you want to go, the old man can''t and doesn''t need to take risks."


    The higher the realm, the higher the horizon, the more you know about the world, the easier it is to feel awe, especially for those unknown highest laws. If Gai Yubai is still a golden fairy, or even a big Luo Jinxian, he may go straight down and feel closer. There is no fear in reincarnation, but now, he knows the horror of the Supreme Law, and he is unwilling to enter in dangerous situations, and it is really unnecessary.


    Slowly, sooner or later, these illusions can be completely destroyed, and the secrets under the blood pool can be completely revealed. Then, it is the most suitable and only choice to go down and feel reincarnation easily.


    He is already the Hunyuan Golden Immortal on the celestial pole list. It is just fine to continue his practice step by step. The risk is not worth it.


    Of course, there is another concern that he doesn''t want to hurt Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu and Samsara Pool are of equal importance. It is the bargaining chip he wants to make. Even if there are any treasures in Zhou Shu''s body, he doesn''t want to take a killer.


    "Then I will go down."


    Dian Du Yun seemed to be waiting for the result and nodded immediately.


    He didn��t want to wait any longer. The sooner Zhou Shu was killed and the sooner he entered the Samsara Pool, the better. It was not his wish to be sent to supervise Zhu Rong Chariot. Even if he could get some secrets from Zhou Shu in the face of the lure of Samsara Pool. Don''t worry about it anymore, besides, the return of all forces is very expensive, the small ball is equivalent to the heart of the law of its own cohesion, the more power it absorbs, the greater the loss to yourself, and now you have to risk losing them completely.


    If there is too much wastage in this respect, and he will occupy the reincarnation pool later, he will definitely get less than Gai Yubai.


    "Return your powers to the Yuan?"


    Gai Yubai was puzzled, "No need?"


    Dian Duyun smiled, "Don��t worry about this Elder Gai. I don��t need my full control of all the powers to return to the Yuan. I can also exert the effect, but the effect is a little bit worse. Besides, it will waste dozens... hundreds of breaths of time. It''s ok."


    "It''s up to you."


    Gai Yubai continued to attack Illusory, and didn''t want to say more, he only made a decision in his heart. If Dian Duyun really wanted to kill Zhou Shu, he would not sit idly by.


    Dian Duyun paused, and walked towards the blood pond in a stride, within a few blinks of a tens of thousands of miles.


    He quickly approached the blood pool. The moment he felt the power of reincarnation, his expression was condensed, and he immediately put on several shields. As the deepest sect who studied the law of power, he had many techniques in this area. The strongest ones are used in one go.


    Slightly letting go, he cast his murderous eyes on Zhou Shu.


    He would not keep his hands like Gai Yubai did, and he also guessed that Gai Yubai might stop it, and the shot was a killer move.


    A golden light flew out of his sleeves, heading towards Zhou Shu.


    The golden bricks are refined by Huaguang Xuanjin. It is one of the most suitable magic weapons for exerting the laws of strength. The disciples of the Suspended Bell Sect are standing by, and his golden bricks have long been the ninth-grade immortal tools, which can exert the power of his laws. To the extreme, Zhou Shu will die if one brick goes down, and it is difficult for Gai Yubai to stop it.


    The golden light does not seem to shine, but in fact it has already used a lot of effort.


    Gai Yubai was stunned, and he didn''t expect Dian Duyun to kill him directly. He couldn''t wait to fly over immediately, but in the end he could only have a flash of sword light, and a sword intent with full strength, cut through the sky and rushed straight past.


    At the same moment, Zhou Shu felt a strong sense of oppression that he had never felt before. He was like a broken city shrouded in thick black clouds. Wind, rain, thunder and lightning were raging all the time, and would collapse at any time.


    However, he is ready to face all this.


    The moment Jin Guang just appeared, he stood up, and at the same time, a huge mirror suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The mirror cage was full of gray smoke, and no power was felt, like nothingness.


    Dian Duyun only glanced at him, and felt that he was trapped in the smoke. There was chaos in all directions. He could not perceive anything in an instant, and some familiar or unfamiliar memories completely ruled his sea of ??consciousness, as if it had become To another person, or to another world.


    What is that mirror, and why am I suddenly here?


    Why can''t I move, there are so many leaves on my body, so familiar leaves, am I a plane tree? It should be.


    Who is he, he is here, he is holding an axe, what is he going to do, dare to destroy the plane tree?


    Don''t cut me It hurts, is that blood...


    It seemed that he had gone through thousands of cycles, and he had completely forgotten what he was going to do.


    Dian Duyun''s head was covered in cold sweat, his eyes were blank, his arms were waving unconsciously, and the golden light slowly fell into the blood pool, disappearing.


    All this happened in just two breaths.


    Soon, Dian Duyun came back to his senses, but the look in Zhou Shu''s eyes changed a lot. He didn''t know where the killing intent was, but there was a little more unconcealed panic. He backed away without hesitation. Like a rabbit seeing the tiger, he left the blood pond in an instant, even though there was no mirror in front of Zhou Shu that plunged him into an unknown abyss and fear.


    Gai Yubai''s sword intent was too late to withdraw, but he took a turn in the air, passed through two phantoms fiercely, and penetrated deeply into the ground.


    The ground cracked, and the blood pool trembled, but it shrank again.


    (PS: Thank you liangjun for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 2861: Transparent stage

    Gai Yubai was surprised.


    Dian Duyun��s Zhang Huang was lost and frightened, which gave him a lot of shock. In his opinion, Dian Duyun was definitely not as good as him, but it was not easy for him to defeat Dian Duyun. After all, he was in charge. Zongmen''s Hunyuan Golden Immortal has a very small gap, but Dian Duyun stayed in the blood pool and lost only two breaths, and even lost the gold bricks. This is unimaginable...


    In an instant, he raised the danger level of the blood pool to the highest level, a level he had never seen before.


    He did not attribute the danger to Zhou Shu, because he only saw Zhou Shu stand up, but did not see the mirror in front of Zhou Shu.


    It is impossible to see.


    The Void I used by Zhou Shu just now can only be sensed in the domain, but Kunlun Mirror did not show up in the sleeve.


    Looking at Dian Duyun flying back, Gai Yubai''s expression was slightly condensed, "Elder Dian, what''s the matter?"


    "Want to know, you can also try."


    Dian Duyun has recovered his calm, with a squeezed smile at the corner of his mouth, "Elder Gai, it shouldn''t be difficult for you."


    He himself felt the ugly state just now, but it was obtained through the divine mind on the ball afterwards. He didn''t want to mention this shameful thing again, and since Gai Yubai didn''t find the reason, he wouldn''t tell it frankly. Zhou Shu may have shot.


    The two are just intrigue cooperation, not mutual trust cooperation.


    "Ah."


    Gai Yubai seemed to know the result and smiled faintly, "I reminded you."


    Dian Duyun breathed a sigh of relief, "There may have formed the domain of reincarnation, and it is indeed not a good idea to fight there."


    "Does the domain of reincarnation..."


    Gai Yubai pondered for a while, "That is indeed very troublesome. It seems that those illusions were summoned by the domain of reincarnation. That is to say, if we want to continue, we must solve all illusions. As for that kid, we don''t need it for the time being. Leave him alone."


    Dian Duyun didn''t answer, but looked at Zhou Shu and thought about it.


    He also sensed the sword of Gai Yubai just now. It was obviously aimed at his own gold brick. Obviously, if he wanted to kill Zhou Shu, Gai Yubai would definitely stop it, and...he didn''t want to deal with Zhou Shu anymore. This golden fairy is too weird.


    He left easily in Moxuyouyu before, which put him in a difficult situation. It took half an hour to rescue the disciple. It also took a lot of time to escape from the demons. Just now, he made a strange mirror inexplicably and pulled himself into it. Reincarnation, he is now sure that it must be reincarnation, he has entered a previous life or something else, in short, it is definitely not what it should be in this world.


    Is such an opponent really just a golden fairy?


    Certainly can''t be regarded as Jinxian, so now he does not intend to take the initiative to attack, continue to wait for the opportunity, wait for Gai Yubai.


    Gai Yubai carried out his thoughts and continued to attack the phantom.


    Zhou Shu observed for a while, and it seemed that they would not come back for the time being, so they continued to realize it with confidence.


    The Void I used just now is definitely the most sensational and effective one he used.


    Between life and death, I used the Kunlun Mirror, which was full of the power of reincarnation, to expand it by borrowing the domain of reincarnation, thus maximizing the Void Art of the First Life. Let��s talk about it, even if Dian Duyun stood there still, Zhou Shu might not be able to kill him. It might not be easy to injure him, but the point was not here. At the moment when he used the magic formula, Zhou Shu Shu has the feeling of breaking through all restrictions.


    He still doesn''t know if the feeling is real, but he must seize this opportunity and try his best to realize it.


    Reincarnation does not have to be realized in the previous life. The two breaths just now are also a kind of reincarnation.


    He miraculously entered a state of epiphany, which was never seen in the blood pool before. Sure enough, it was at this moment to stimulate his greatest potential. Perhaps it was not the potential, but Zhou Shu''s destiny.


    He is thinking and enlightening here, and the outside world will not notice it.


    Just half an hour later, just as the phantom outside was wiped out a few more times, Zhou Shu opened his eyes.


    A round of bright light in his eyes turned, and the world he saw was even wider.


    Through the law of reincarnation, he did it.


    His savings have long been sufficient, and all he needs is an opportunity, which he just got.


    For a moment, he felt like he wanted to go out to fight and have fun.


    After opening his eyes, both Dian Duyun and Gai Yubai, who had been paying attention to him, noticed it, but they could not notice the bright light in that eye.


    "Come out, I will spare you not to die."


    Gai Yubai temporarily received his sword light, and for the first time speaking to Zhou Shu, his voice was gentle and majestic, but with a hint of embarrassment. It was never a problem. Zhou Shu who took it straight away is now a problem, and he needs him to speak. Talked to him.


    Dian Duyun looked at him indifferently and said nothing.


    Zhou Shu raised his head and glanced at the two of them, then smiled and shook his head, "Why don''t you come in."


    "Ugh."


    Gai Yubai shook his head lightly, and the sword light cut through the sky and pressed down.


    It seemed that he hadn''t left his hand, and the vast sword intent gathered into a beam of light several miles thick, covering the entire blood pool, including Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged, only to see the turtle shell shield reappearing before, floating on the surface of the water, protecting him and the blood pond.


    Huh!


    The sword light exploded in all directions, and a splendid firework suddenly appeared in the void, beautiful and silent.


    The blood pool world sank again for a few miles.


    When the sword light dissipated, the Earth Demon Soldier''s tortoise shield shrank at a visible speed, and escaped into the blood pool again. It seemed unharmed, and Zhou Shu naturally did the same.


    Seeing that shield disappeared, Gai Yubai almost couldn''t help being surprised.


    That sword, he used 50% and a half of his strength, more than the previous one, and the shield was undamaged, and there were cracks last time? How come that shield will get stronger and stronger. If this goes on, wouldn''t it be impossible for me to win?


    Zhou Shu was very calm, as he expected.


    The shield won��t get stronger But Zhou Shu will, when he reaches the transparent stage, he can make better use of the power of reincarnation. The power attached to the shield is a lot more, and more importantly, He is even better at using magic soldiers through the law of reincarnation.


    The Earth Demon Soldier is already very hard, but it was damaged because Zhou Shu could not use it. If you change the Demon Venerable to use the Earth Demon Soldier, it will never be cracked by Gai Yubai��s 40% strength. Shu understands the power of the magic weapon better, and knows how to use some of the magic weapon skills. Although he is not a magic weapon, he can use the power of the magic weapon in reincarnation. With the blessing of these forces, this The face shield naturally plays a greater role.


    If the law is not clear, this shield can resist Gai Yubai four or five times at most, but now, there are more than four or fifty times.


    Gai Yubai''s tentative blow once again undoubtedly gave Zhou Shu more confidence. After being clear, many things are really different.


    After the law of transparency, Zhou Shu wanted to go one step further, that is, to use the power of reincarnation here to cast the domain of reincarnation by himself. If he could do it, even if he left this blood pool world, he would still have a fight.


    Of course, he will not give up here now.

 Chapter 2862: New method

    The battle continues.


    There was a trace of anxiety on Gai Yubai''s gloomy face, he was a little tired, and Qing Shui had already rested.


    He changed his sword.


    As a sword repairman, it is normal to have a few swords in his body, but for Gai Yubai, he has never used a sword other than Qingshui, because no one can push him to this point. Of course, if Qingshui can��t solve it. He will not provoke him.


    Shouldn''t you provoke this blood pool?


    Such thoughts surfaced unknowingly, but were soon driven away by him.


    No one will miss this opportunity.


    It��s really strange to say that there are guardians in most treasured places of opportunity. This is a fact that any practitioner knows, but he has never heard of such a strong guardian in a treasure place. You have to know that this is just a pool of reincarnation for realizing the law of reincarnation, not those special treasures that hide Taoist artifacts, sacred artifacts or saint scrolls.


    Could it be...


    Another thought climbed into his mind, and he was shocked unconsciously.


    Are there things left by the saints, Taoism, or something else?


    A light flashed in the eyes, thinking about it carefully, it seems that there is such a possibility, if not, how could this reincarnation pool be so troublesome, not only the domain of reincarnation, but also so many demon guardians?


    Ok.


    As the well-informed elder of Shushan, he really thinks a lot, but he never thought that these may be caused by Zhou Shu, because in his cognition, this is impossible. He knows that Zhou Shu has an opinion on the immortal world. The threat is so big that Master Taiwu will announce it in person, but that threat definitely does not come from strength.


    If there are any treasures, you can take risks, as long as you don''t die.


    At least to see what is under the blood pool. Now the power of reincarnation has completely blocked his divine mind, and the sword intent has been repeatedly blocked. If you use 100% of the force, you are worried that the blood pool and Zhou Shu will be destroyed. Up...


    He was a little tangled.


    Dian Duyun over there looked very indifferent.


    It was indeed a lot easier. He had secretly weakened the powers and returned to the original. The speed of those small **** absorbing the power of reincarnation was much slower. He didn''t want to consume too much. Gai Yubai was obviously not a person who could cooperate, and there was no need to give more thoughts.


    It was too urgent just now.


    Just let Gai Yubai deal with it, and it will be fine to divide the reincarnation pool by himself.


    Besides, my own disciple will be able to rush over in a few days. Although it is not very useful, it is still suitable to be a cannon fodder or a meat shield.


    Zhou Shu in the pool was very excited.


    Although he had cleared the law, the enlightenment had not disappeared. He now clearly felt that his thinking and vitality were in the best state, he felt like he wanted, and the enemy was not advancing, so he could better understand the law.


    The domain of reincarnation already has some eyebrows.


    There are too many powers of reincarnation here. He constantly experimented with them, and transformed them into domains through his body, feeling the little changes of the power of reincarnation in the body, feeling the influence of the furnace on them, and making progress with every breath.


    At the same time, the sea of ??consciousness is also running wildly.


    The Void I was the Kunlun Mirror''s use of the power of reincarnation. He still couldn''t fully understand and simulate it. He could only expand it. The Void I had just now was the result he got, but did it stop there?


    He is not so easy to meet.


    Kunlun Jing pulled his opponent into reincarnation, but the duration was still too short.


    How to make the void of the first life longer?


    He tried for a long time in this direction, but he still couldn''t solve it, or said he couldn''t do it at all. The magic trick cast by Kunlun Mirror was obviously instant, and after it was issued, he could not use the power of reincarnation for a long time. Continue to cast.


    This is a dead knot, even if he understands the law further, it will not work. This is the limitation of the artifact itself, and he obviously cannot break the limitation.


    Then we can only change the direction. Kunlun Mirror will only send out the magic formula once, can it be repeated?


    Earn soon.


    The Kunlun Mirror is a mirror, and it has the ability to reflect. In other words, if the magic formula bounces back and forth in several mirrors, the void of the first life will last longer. As long as the power of reincarnation can be supplemented, that time It may be very long.


    With ideas, he immediately began to deduct calculations.


    The Tree of Souls quickly covered most of the sea of ??knowledge, and each leaf was like a processor, beginning to analyze and solve problems non-stop.


    It consumes a lot, feels very tired, but also very happy.


    Thinking is always exciting, not to mention Zhou Shu will not be tired with the supplement of a large amount of soul fluid.


    It''s just that the world of demon refining has suffered a bit. In a short time, you can see that the water in the Tianchi has settled for a while, and it has been taken away by Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu can only say regret.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu had several results.


    This direction is feasible!


    Energetic, the whole person seemed to be glowing and hot, and the pool water around him seemed to bubble one after another. Zhou Shu had no time to think about whether it was an illusion or reality.


    Further deduction calculations, greater consumption, will be verified one by one.


    An immature, but not immature technique, soon appeared in Zhou Shu''s sea of ??knowledge.


    The prison of the past.


    In fact, it is not a real tactic, but a tactic of formation and rune.


    Simply put, it is the virtual image formed by hundreds of powers of reincarnation as the array talisman, with the Kunlun mirror as the array eye, forming a peculiar array. Driven by the array eye, each array talisman can play Kunlun. A characteristic of the mirror, reflecting the power of reincarnation.


    The Array Eye uses the First Life Void, and the magic tactics will reflect back and forth between the talisman, and constantly cast the First Life Void against the opponent in the battle. This situation will not stop when the power of reincarnation is not exhausted.


    If the formation is placed in the domain of reincarnation, then the power of reincarnation will maintain the consumption of the formation for a period of time. In other words, as long as the enemy accidentally enters the formation, he will always be trapped in the previous life, which is almost impossible Come out on your own.


    That''s the power of the law of reincarnation, that''s a divine tool, and Hunyuan Jinxian can''t avoid it.


    This formation was finally continuously improved by Zhou Shu, and it became a prison of reincarnation of the law.


    Created another method.


    The creation of tactics is not uncommon to Zhou Shu There are more than ten commonly used tactics in the Shu Xin Sutra today, and more than 30 uncommon ones, all of which were created by Zhou Shu, but he still very excited.


    Very excited.


    This is a tactic created according to the law of reincarnation, which is different from others.


    The appearance of this tactic has undoubtedly made his Dao Shu Dao stronger and more convincing.


    Although he has not really used the Prison of Reincarnation, he has performed experiments thousands of times in the sea of ??knowledge, and he can be sure that it will be effective.


    Moreover, only he can use this technique.


    First, there are no more than two hundred tiangang tricks. Don��t want to use this trick. Second, not everyone knows how to make formations. Third, you must have the artifact Kunlun mirror. The transparent law of reincarnation of one point is not too difficult compared to the previous two points.


    (PS: Thank you Liangjun for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    (PPS: It��s hot today!)

 Chapter 2863: What a pity

    "Elder Gai."


    Dian Duyun said calmly, "One more hour?"


    Gai Yubai was addicted to attacking Zhou Shu, a little confused for a while, "What?"


    Dian Duyun''s expression was condensed, "There is still an hour before I have to withdraw all the powers and return to the origin, otherwise the mass points may explode. That will affect you and me. You know, they have absorbed a lot of the power of reincarnation."


    Gai Yubai paused, "If you take it back...Isn''t it all in vain?"


    Dian Duyun was very calm, "Yes, the power of reincarnation will be released, and the domain of reincarnation will be restored to its previous state. I don''t know if those illusions will become stronger or more numerous, but if it happens, there is no way... ��I have insisted on four days plus seven hours."


    "Should everything start again?"


    Gai Yubai retracted his sword intent and shook his head gently.


    He didn''t understand how the Samsara Pool resisted them, and subconsciously attributed all the reasons to the domain of Samsara. If the domain of Samsara was restored to the original state, it would mean that all the previous efforts were in vain, and he had to do it again. However, it seemed that it would be the same. It didn''t make much sense. After playing here for more than four days, he didn''t understand much of the law of reincarnation. I''m afraid that the same result will be the same after several times.


    The law of reincarnation is the highest law, and cultivation is almost entirely dependent on personal understanding and opportunity. Even if you are in charge of the sect Shushan, there is no means to help disciples understand. He has not read the experience and classics about the highest law in the sect hundreds of times. With a little effect, how can we comprehend and understand in this short time? It is only possible to do it unless you stay in it for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Unexpectedly, the two Hunyuan Golden Immortals spent nearly five days without any alternative.


    Could it be that you can only go on an adventure?


    Dian Duyun said, "Slowly grinding may be able to win."


    "Do you expect me to polish the power of reincarnation? It''s impossible to spend tens of thousands of years, and even if it''s polished, then what''s the point of the old man going down?" Gai Yu gave Dian Duyun a white stare with a little anxiety. .


    "Then I have nothing to do."


    Dian Duyun looked at the reincarnation pool, and seemed to think, "Sure enough, good things are not so easy to get. This is the highest law of reincarnation. Damn it. How did he get the kid first? How did he know this place, and what? Avoid those demon guardians?"


    Gai Yubai slowly said, "I want to know, I''ll know if I go down and take a look."


    "I have gone down. It may be that my cultivation level is not enough, and I am affected by the domain of reincarnation. I am still a little afraid of it. It is better to..." Dian Duyun looked at Gai Yubai, and stopped talking. That made Gai Yubai more anxious. Up.


    "I will go down."


    Looking at the Samsara Pond, Gai Yubai''s eyes were sharp as a knife, and the knife seemed a little blunt.


    He still had doubts. He didn''t think he was much better than Dianduyun in terms of spirit. Even if Dianduyun was affected by the domain of reincarnation, it would be difficult for him to keep it. He hesitated for a while, and a strange thing popped up in his mind. Thought, it would be fine if it was a sword body.


    In the immortal world, the sword body is a tactic that has been abandoned or even banned, but Shu Shan himself has never given up.


    They have been studying the sword body secretly, because they have seen the power of the sword body sword repair, a long time ago.


    In each generation of Shushan disciples, several geniuses will be singled out to practice the sword body secretly. Shushan tries to find a way to success with this method. Success refers to successfully becoming the golden fairy of Hunyuan. However, for tens of thousands of years, No one has ever succeeded. Those geniuses who cultivate the sword body either fall in the last step or die early, but it doesn��t matter. Shushan recruits so many geniuses, it doesn��t matter to experiment.


    Back then, Gai Yubai was almost selected, but in the end he became a sparring trainer for swordsmanship and participated in the training.


    At this stage of Daluo Jinxian, sword body sword repair is almost indestructible. If it is not deliberately concealed by Shushan, Gai Yubai estimates that the top five of Shushan''s new sharp list will be occupied by sword body sword repairs, and he also knows how powerful sword repair is. He also envied them, but seeing those sword-body swordsmen falling on the way to advance the Hunyuan, he felt very fortunate and escaped.


    Sword body sword repair promotion is too difficult.


    (He may never know that the existence of the immortal realm itself sets up obstacles to the sword body. In the sect of the immortal realm, you will never be able to practice a sword body.)


    In the current situation, it is clear that sword body sword repair is more suitable.


    They have no body [] and soul, or the body, soul and sword intent are completely integrated, and are no longer restricted. When the sword intent erupts and rises to the highest law level, their soul body also increases with the sword intent. Will not be affected by forces of the same level, even if facing the power of the law of reincarnation.


    If he was a sword repairer, he wouldn''t have to attack the phantom from a distance, he would have rushed directly into the domain of reincarnation to grab people and treasure.


    What a pity.


    Such thoughts quickly dissipated, after all, he was not cultivating the sword body.


    It''s just that he has to fight for it now, if he can''t get something in an hour, everything will be done again.


    He has two goals, one is to grab Zhou Shu and bring it out, and the other is to find the secret at the bottom of the reincarnation pool to see what the root cause is, whether it is worth further risk.


    Two goals, even if you do not lose any one of them Elder Gai, I will give you a sweep. I will temporarily resist those illusions, but the effect may not be very good. "


    Dian Duyun said blankly, but he was secretly happy.


    He also has his own abacus. It is good if Gai Yubai is successful, and if Gai Yubai is also confused by the domain of reincarnation, it is even better. He will take the opportunity to kill Zhou Shu, take things from Zhou Shu, and then enter the reincarnation pool to practice. .


    This was an idea he had thought of long ago, and only now has the opportunity to implement it. Well, he also told some lies for this.


    He had already slowed down the speed of absorbing the power of reincarnation, and there would be no problem if he persisted for another three or four days.


    "You don''t need to be troublesome, you insist on returning to the original, don''t limit it to the old man."


    Gai Yubai seemed to understand something, and his voice became gloomy, like a warning.


    Dian Duyun smiled faintly, indifferently, and wondered, when you get down, what else can I care about? It''s best if you are trapped right away. Two breaths are enough. If you didn''t use it just now, it''s my chance now.


    A few swordsmanship fell suddenly.


    The phantoms in front of the blood pool dissipated one after another, and there was no chance of resistance at all. These swords obviously did not leave much power.


    And Dian Duyun turned into a sword light, immediately after those sword intents, the speed was so fast that it was unimaginable, and it fell in front of the blood pool within one-third of the breath.


    It wasn''t Qing Shui, it was a bit uncomfortable after all, and he was a little tired.


    Dian Duyun sighed secretly. If it were his normal level, he would land instantly after Jianyi, not even needing a third of his breath.


    Glancing at Zhou Shu, the sword light flashed, and a cyan prison left to cover Zhou Shu.


    He felt a little relieved.


    The Shushan sword prison was indestructible, and Zhou Shu would definitely not be able to get out.


    It''s just a little strange, why didn''t you feel the power of reincarnation? Is it sucked up by Dianduyun?

 Chapter 2864: Did you miscalculate?

    Where am I?


    Why don''t you let your hands and feet behave?


    A rusty broken sword was slowly stretched out, with blood dripping on it, and the person holding the sword could not be seen, only a string of ferocious laughter was heard.


    Ignoring my pleading, Broken Sword went deeper, the cold and biting feeling, as if I could hear the sound of muscle tearing, I could see the blood flowing out, and the rust penetrated into every corner of the body, causing pain. The joints are going to be stiff...


    This is not the end.


    The scene is repeated again and again, every time I feel the same pain.


    Gai Yubai didn''t know that he had fallen into the reincarnation of his previous life and couldn''t get rid of it.


    Zhou Shu deliberately gathered enough power of reincarnation to burst out in an instant, using the past life to perfection.


    This scene was clearly seen by Dian Duyun.


    He didn''t see the mirror, but he could see Gai Yubai''s state, sluggish and flustered, looking at a loss, the same as before.


    Are you also trapped by the domain of reincarnation?


    He will not miss the opportunity, a golden brick full of strength that he has prepared long ago, smashes towards Zhou Shu.


    It''s not that he has no other means, but that the gold bricks are too easy to use and too familiar.


    The most common fairy weapon in the Suspense Sect is also the best to use the power of the law. It has not only the law of power, but also the power of causality. As long as the enemy is targeted, the enemy will not escape the sanctions of the BRICS. Unfortunately, , The most commonly used piece fell into the blood pool, but this piece was one-grade worse.


    When he threw out the gold brick and looked at Zhou Shu, he smiled unconsciously.


    The feeling that everything is under control is really good, and it was the same before Zhurong Chariot.


    The smile was stunned, because he saw Zhou Shu also smiled at him.


    The smile is extra confident, or yin, as if he has fallen into some trap. Is it the same as last time, this guy still has a solution? This is impossible, the eighth-rank immortal implement, coupled with the full blow of the Hunyuan Jinxian, there can be no accidents.


    Panicked a little.


    In less than a breath, the gold bricks had fallen on Zhou Shu''s head, and they were about to fall.


    when!


    Sound like a bell.


    A tortoise shield emerged above Zhou Shu, blocking the gold bricks.


    The gold bricks and shields, Zhou Shu below, and the blood pool, sink together, sinking more than a dozen miles before stopping.


    By the way, after being integrated by Dianduyun''s law of power, all the rest of the blood pool world was shrouded in the domain of reincarnation, forming a complete whole, and Zhou Shu was also smoothly integrated into it. Therefore, yes Zhou Shu''s attack, whether it is sword intent or golden brick, will be divided by the domain of reincarnation after being blocked, and the sinking is a manifestation.


    Hunyuan Jinxian''s blow was indeed no trivial matter.


    The gold brick clings to the tortoise shell shield as if it is inlaid on it, but there are no cracks around it.


    Zhou Shu picked up the shield and shook it a few times. The gold brick fell into the blood pool without a trace. Zhou Shu raised his head to look at Dian Duyun, smiled, and nodded gently, as if saying something. What is it, it''s like saying nothing.


    Dian Duyun paled and could not speak.


    The divine thoughts and so on on the golden bricks are all erased, and it is the same as the previous piece, and no longer belongs to him. This is expected, the domain of reincarnation there can even affect the Golden Immortal, and naturally it can block everything. , But... Zhou Shu''s shield, which was able to smash with a sword that Gai Yubai downplayed just now, easily blocked his full blow.


    Will this magic soldier continue to grow?


    And it''s growing too fast.


    Zhou Shu ignored his surprise, there were more important things to do.


    Gai Yubai is still standing here.


    The power of reincarnation was consumed very quickly, and Zhou Shu used the prison of the past to trap Gai Yubai, not to keep him here forever.


    Did you kill Gai Yubai?


    First, I can��t do it. Even if a Hunyuan Golden Immortal is here to beat Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu has no good means to kill. His best attack method is the Suppressing Evil Sword, but now he doesn��t use the rank nine power. Yes, and it may not be useful when used. It can be seen that Gai Yubai has at least three defenses on his body, which is not regarded as Gai Yubai''s natural and spontaneous sword intent.


    Second, now that Gai Yubai is trapped in the past life and has no response to the outside world, but if he encounters a lot of pain, he may be relieved from it. Although such a chance is not high, Zhou Shu will never take a risk. Once he fails, The loss is not worth the loss.


    Can''t kill or stay, then the only way is to send Gai Yubai away.


    Where to send it, under this blood pool, there is a mysterious passage, which may lead to the unknown reincarnation. Zhou Shu once wanted to try it by himself, but now it��s good to have Gai Yubai as the vanguard.


    Just do it.


    It is not difficult to move the prison of the past, and it is not difficult to move a person who is unprepared and trapped in reincarnation.


    He will look good, or a little scary.


    Anyway, in the domain of reincarnation, other people can''t perceive what reality is.


    The blood pool surged for a while, and soon the water in the blood pool merged into a big hand, and the big hand pinched Gai Yubai, and slowly dragged it toward the depths of the blood pool.


    Gai Yubai in the big hand, as if he didn''t know that he was caught, was ignorant and at a loss and stupid. Sometimes he danced and screamed. Compared with before, his spirit seemed to collapse a little. No wonder, he was in the past. Maybe it''s just a mortal, and his spirit is very fragile. It''s not that the Dian Duyun outside the Shushan Jianxiu looks stupid.


    He never thought that such a situation would happen,


    The Hunyuan Jinxian on the celestial pole list was dragged away by an inexplicable big hand. He struggled desperately...No, there was no struggle at all, as if he had accepted his fate, the only thing he could do was scream and beg.


    If this scene is released, Shu Shan''s face will be lost at home.


    But he never thought of doing this. The rabbit is sad and the fox is sad. Like Gai Yubai, he also covets the reincarnation pool. Could it be that he will get such a result?


    The water in the Samsara Pool couldn''t help surging, forming a huge vortex, and Gai Yubai was swallowed just like this.


    Dian Duyun just watched, watching for a full breath, always seeing Gai Yubai sinking into the bottom of the reincarnation pool, and no trace of it anymore.


    The blood pool is not deep, only tens of feet.


    When Zhou Shu dragged Gai Yubai to the passage, he felt a repulsive force.


    Soon, he mobilized more power of reincarnation to wrap Gai Yubai, and only in this way could he deceive the rules of reincarnation at the passageway.


    It took a lot of effort, because too much power of reincarnation was entered, the water was constantly surging, and the magic soldiers were all about to move and almost lost control. The same is to guide and control the power of reincarnation. It is much harder to be in the blood pool than outside. Zhou Shu finally did it.


    The moment Gai Yubai entered the passage, he seemed to realize something and suddenly awoke.


    There was a gleam in the eyes, the killing intent turned up like a tide, the whole figure turned into a sharp sword out of its sheath, the eruption that the awe-inspiring sword intent could not stop, like a silent volcanic eruption, the whole blood pool was lit up When they got up, the power of reincarnation was squeezed away one after another, and a hole appeared in the domain of reincarnation.


    Is this the full power of Shushan Jianxiu?


    At that moment, Zhou Shu suddenly felt like he was about to be killed.


    Miscalculated.

 Chapter 2865: Not enough

    Gorgeous only for a moment.


    Before Zhou Shu''s thoughts were eliminated, the sword intent was gone.


    Jian Yi and Gai Yubai all disappeared from the passage. Zhou Shu didn''t have time to think about it, and immediately began to calm the domain of reincarnation that was about to run out of control. Fortunately, there was no problem.


    Gai Yubai''s full outburst made Zhou Shu feel lingering.


    The explosive power of Jian Xiu was really too strong.


    It may be possible to kill the Golden Immortal with a single sword.


    Dian Duyun also saw the changes in the reincarnation pool, and at the moment when he was approaching the outbreak, he even felt unimaginable danger, his mind was tense, and he hurriedly retreated far away.


    Seeing that the reincarnation pool had recovered as before, he slowly returned.


    The danger is gone, but the heart is still carrying, or it is more fragile, and there is a feeling that it is easy to be knocked down by others.


    Because he could perceive it, he can no longer find any breath of Gai Yubai. When he was in the Samsara Pool before, he could still perceive some vitality and aura. Although he could not see people, he knew that Gai Yubai was still alive. Now, there is nothing left.


    Could it be that Gai Yubai has fallen? That burst of sword intent is a struggle before death?


    It fell completely, and there was no soul left. Is this reincarnation pool really so scary?


    That was the person on the celestial pole list, just like that died...


    Looking at this reincarnation pool again, how could he not be frightened, even the Golden Immortal Hun Yuan would inevitably become vulnerable.


    It took a long time to calm down, and he pretended to be calm, "Gai Yubai, what about others?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but just smiled, still with that wicked smile, seeing Dian Duyun''s scalp numb.


    He looked away, lost in thought.


    Secretly retreat.


    Gai Yubai was gone, mostly dead, now he was the only one left.


    The phantoms of magic soldiers, the domain of reincarnation, the mysterious pool of reincarnation, and even more mysterious things that you don��t know at all...


    The opponent and the beginning have not changed much, but they are getting stronger.


    On my own side, I have consumed a lot to maintain the powers and lost two gold bricks. The best immortal weapon is gone, and Zhou Shu seems to have caught all his strength before. Even the Earth Demon Soldier was only sunken a little bit without major damage, and then he had no better way to deal with Zhou Shu, not to mention he didn''t dare to go any further now.


    After four or five days of fighting, the gap seems to be getting wider.


    It''s hard to imagine that these are two golden immortals, but the result is indeed like this...


    In addition to these, he still has a scruples.


    When using gold bricks before, the law of strength on the gold bricks probed Zhou Shu more deeply.


    The law of power is very good at analyzing the source of opponents�� power. At such a close distance, Zhou Shu can hardly escape. Although there is interference from the power of reincarnation, Dian Duyun still got some information, that is Zhou Shu, it seems that there is really no A little fairy power exists.


    What kind of existence is this guy, isn''t it a cultivator, but the Wu Clan on Zhu Rong''s side?


    If Zhou Shu is a cultivator, he can erase Zhou Shu��s traces, and Zhu Rong��s mark will not notice who moved his hands, but if it��s from Zhu Rong''s Wu Clan, Zhu Rong''s power is deeply imprinted in the Wu Clan''s body. , Kill him, Zhu Rong will surely notice, and will definitely retaliate.


    It''s time to go.


    Next time you come, you should still be able to find a place, but should you tell the other elders in the door?


    "Senior is the elder of the Suspense Sect, right?"


    While he was meditation, he heard words coming, and looked down, Zhou Shu was still smiling, looking very modest.


    If it hadn''t been for the evil smiles and the unthinkable deeds he had seen before, he might think Zhou Shu was a polite junior.


    "I am Dian Duyun of the Suspended Bell Sect, who are you?"


    Dian Duyun stagnated, and he planned to ignore it. After thinking about it, he still spoke.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Senior wanted to take my life and chased me for months, but didn''t know who I was?"


    Dian Duyun and Yan said, "You are wrong. The old man never thought of killing you. I just wanted to ask you a few questions. After all, we have followed Zhu Rong chariot for so long, so there must be an explanation. That Gai Yubai is different. , He really wants to kill you."


    Zhou Shu paused for a while, as if he had heard it, "So that''s it, Yang Rong has no school or school under him."


    Dian Duyun stroked his beard and said with approval, "Yang Rong, sure enough, a young man is successful."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior has any plans, do you continue to ask me? Actually, it''s not a secret. If you are interested, you might as well come down for a long talk."


    "Haha," Dian Duyun laughed, asking me to go down, thinking that I am the same as Gai Yubai, "The Zhu Rong chariot matter is actually not that important. Most of them have already returned to the witchcraft world. I don''t need to do it anymore. Keep asking."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "That''s a pity."


    Apparently, I also knew that Dian Duyun was frightened, and Gai Yubai, who was better than him, was gone, and it was probably the same if he changed him.


    "It''s a worthwhile trip to meet young talents like Yang Rong. I''ll see you next time in the fairy world.


    Dian Duyun raised his hand, as if he was about to leave. In fact, he didn''t really leave. He just planned to hide in a place that Zhou Shu couldn''t see and wait. Seeing when Zhou Shu would come out, he would find another chance to come over and kill others.


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Wait."


    Dian Du Yun stagnated, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Zhou Shu hesitated Senior is an expert in the Suspension Bell Sect. It would be a shame to miss it, I don��t know..."


    What Dian Duyun thought of, he was happy, "Yang Rong, do you want to join the Suspended Bell Sect? A genius like you is what we are most willing to cultivate. If we are willing to join, that would be great. The old man will answer you now. How about giving back treatment to your core disciple and letting you be the old man''s personal disciple?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, he seemed to be very happy, and shook his head embarrassedly, "I do like the Suspense Sect, but I can''t join it yet, but..."


    "But what?"


    Dian Duyun was anxious, if Yang Rong could join the Suspended Bell Sect, that would be great.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I heard that the plane tree species of the Platanus sect is very special. I want to see it. If I can get a few, it would be better."


    Dian Duyun''s heart shook, but he was even more happy. If a plane tree can be planted here, the sentence "where the plane bell is, all is the fairyland" is not fake. With the plane tree, others People are scrupulous when they see it, and never dare to take it easily. What''s more, the seeds of the plane tree often carry a special atmosphere that belongs to the owner. Once planted, it is equivalent to putting a sign here next time. It''s easy to find.


    The benefits are too much.


    Before this, Gai Yubai had been cautious about this, but he didn''t expect that Yang Rong would take the initiative to bring it forward. It was really not just stupid.


    I was happy, but his face was solemn, "That is the treasure of our Suspense Sect, what are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Senior doesn''t give it any more."


    Dian Duyun hurriedly threw down a few plane tree seeds and said generously, "Hehe, since you yearn for the plane bell sect, how can I as the elder of the plane bell sect refuse your request and take it."


    After a pause, he said again, "If it is not enough, I still have it."


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 2866: This friendship

    "enough."


    Zhou Shu took the seed and put it beside him.


    "You probably don''t know how to grow it. It seems that you have never been to the fairy world. Would you like me to teach you something?" Dian Duyun was very serious, and lost another jade slip. "Here is about plane trees and plane bells. Please take a look at some of Zong��s information first. If you are interested, you can come to the fairy world to find me.


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and accepted it naturally. In fact, he knew everything about Xuanling Sect. He had experienced the reincarnation of so many people, let alone Xuanling Sect, there were very few things he didn''t know in the entire heavens. .


    "The old man left."


    Dian Duyun raised his hand and disappeared quickly.


    After flying away from the blood pool world, he was still thinking about whether to stay and wait for Zhou Shu or go back first.


    As he was thinking about it, a black shadow swiftly passed him, at a speed that was surprisingly fast, not much better than Gai Yubai''s sword intent flying, he was shocked, who was this and when did it appear? Is there any malice? Recently, the distance between the two was less than a hundred miles, which was not a safe distance.


    Soon, the shadow turned around and stopped not far in front of him.


    He was an old man who described majesty, with some indissoluble killing intent between his brows, obviously killing too many people, and he couldn''t hide it.


    The old man glanced at Dianduyun, and seemed to have realized, "Dian elder of Suspense Sect?"


    Dian Duyun was stunned. The majesty that the old man brought out when he spoke was a bit unbearable. He was obviously stronger than him. How could he come out and meet the strong who even he had to admit, Gai Yubai Not to mention, the previous Zhou Shu was also unpredictable, and now I meet this old man again...Is it so powerful if I haven''t left the fairy world for too long?


    However, if you look closely, this old man does not seem to be a practitioner.


    After thinking for a few breaths, he said slowly, "Your Excellency is from Hachi Country?"


    "Yes."


    The old man nodded, seeming to ask or order, "Elder Dian, have you seen Gai Yubai?"


    Dian Duyun subconsciously said, "What''s wrong?"


    The old man said blankly, "It''s nothing, the old man just wants to reminisce with him, didn''t Elder Dian come with him?"


    "Of course not, I have nothing to do with him."


    Dian Duyun quickly clarified the relationship, and laughed secretly, reminiscing about the past? This killing intent is quickly coming out, okay, and it''s not the real shadow coming, but it''s not his business, besides... he is stagnant, he is quite regretful, "You may not be able to find Elder Gai. ."


    "what happened?"


    This time it was the old man''s turn to be surprised.


    Dian Duyun said slowly, "He was still here an hour ago, but he is no longer there. I don''t know where he went, but I can''t even perceive a trace. He should be dead, right?"


    "died?"


    The old man was also very surprised, as if he understood something, "No wonder..."


    Gai Yubai killed his true shadow, but before the true shadow disappeared, he also left a mark on Gai Yubai. He was able to chase all the way based on this mark, and when he got here, the mark suddenly disappeared. Up.


    At this moment, a phantom appeared near the two of them, saluting, "Thank you."


    "Are you okay, Yang Rong?"


    Xie''s eyes lit up, and the killing intent disappeared a lot in a flash.


    Xu Ying is very respectful, "I''m fine, but the younger generation can''t come over for the time being, please tell me Xie Lao."


    Mr. Xie nodded his head, "Hehe, I see you, I will pass."


    "The old man left."


    Dian Duyun quickly turned around and flew faster than before.


    He didn''t expect that Zhou Shu actually had reinforcements, he was still a stronger reinforcement than himself, so what would he still do here, he would never have a chance to kill Zhou Shu again, let alone think about the reincarnation pool, and return to the sect. Think of another way.


    This old man was obviously coming for Gai Yubai, but fortunately, he hadn''t done anything to the two true shadows before, otherwise there would probably be a fight.


    Don''t leave at this time, but wait when.


    Old Xie ignored him, and Zhou Shu would naturally ignore him, but quietly withdrew his spiritual thoughts from Dian Duyun.


    The Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s tactics were still effective, and Dian Duyun couldn''t notice it for a while. Of course, it also relied on the power of reincarnation to cover up. Using the power that others did not understand to deal with others, there were always many loopholes to drill.


    Old Xie quickly arrived at the blood pool.


    The magic soldiers were all put away, and there was no illusion.


    Perceiving the domain of reincarnation, he frowned unconsciously, "What is this...?"


    "The domain of reincarnation."


    Zhou Shu is very calm, and there is no need to conceal it. Xie Lao is not interested in the law of reincarnation. There may be things with the law of reincarnation in Haze, and there may also be people who are born to understand the law of reincarnation, but if you want to practice, definitely not Will be the same as the practitioner.


    Old Xie nodded, "A very powerful force, have you mastered it completely?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head very seriously, "The law of reincarnation is broad and profound, and the juniors earn less than one ten thousandth, which is far from mastery."


    "Being able to send Gai Yubai away is not considered a mastery of the law, then I have a different view of you practitioners, haha," Mr. Xie laughed, "You are too modest."


    Zhou Shu froze, then smiled, "It''s really far from it."


    Mr. Xie nodded slightly The more you learn, the farther the difference will be. I know, is Gai Yubai really taken away by you? You shouldn''t have the ability to kill him, even if you have, I don''t think you will start. "


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Don''t you believe the words of the elder Dian Duyun?"


    "I can''t believe a word."


    Old Xie snorted coldly, "Killing Gai Yubai will not do you any good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The junior wanted to kill, but he couldn''t. There is a passage at the bottom of the pool. I just tricked him into it. I don''t know where he is now, but it must be far away from here. It is probably very difficult for Mr. Xie to seek revenge from him."


    "If you send him away, even if you take revenge, an old man of real shadow doesn''t care too much."


    Old Xie waved his hand, "I''m not here this time for revenge, but for King Mu''s entrustment, to see if there is anything wrong with you."


    "Thank you for the help of the old and Mu Wang, the younger generation will definitely return."


    Zhou Shu stood up and saluted very sincerely. He must accept this sentiment.


    From Xuchang to here, King Mu and Mr. Xie have always been concerned about his safety and paid a lot more for this. He knew this was to maintain their covenant relationship, but it was also very rare, especially when King Mu probably already knew He is in the case of Zhou Shu on the list.


    He will not abandon this covenant.


    "You don''t have to thank me, it''s too late for me to thank you."


    Feeling Zhou Shu��s sincerity, Mr. Xie nodded in satisfaction, ��I thought it was too late, but I didn��t expect you to do it. Not only did it work fine, but also gave away one. Those are two golden immortals. Dianduyun must have also participated?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    Xie Lao already knew that this was the result, but it is also necessary to get a positive answer from Zhou Shu. From now on, his views on Zhou Shu have become even higher. In other words, Zhou Shu has become more and more important in his heart. Now, the same is true for Hachi country.

 Chapter 2867: connect them

    Mr. Xie looked at Zhou Shu, "What are your plans now to keep practicing here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said slowly, "This place has been discovered by Shushan and Xuanling Sect. The junior wants to remove this blood pool."


    "Big is not big..."


    What did Mr. Xie realize, "Where are you going to take?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "The junior''s cultivation base is too low, and now I can''t move it. I can''t take it anywhere."


    Now the blood pool world is only ten miles in radius, and it has been discovered again. In addition, it does not have the original core. It must be the best choice to remove it. He also thought about where to go, but how to remove it made him very difficult. The realm is indeed not big, but it is impossible to put it into the realm of refining demon, not to mention these things, the repulsive force of the power of reincarnation is too great, maybe only the void and the demon world without its origin can accommodate it.


    He looked at Xie Lao, very sincerely, "What can Xie Lao point out?"


    "You are asking you knowingly, you have already thought about it, just wait for me to help you carry it? Honestly, it is difficult for me to do it."


    Old Xie glanced at him with a smile, but he was obviously not angry.


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "I saw the real shadows before, but now I saw him, and I realized that the real shadows are really far behind Xie Lao. They are majestic and heroic, just like the gods descended to the world, and a man is a man. The kind of Mokai, it��s no wonder that it is the general of the town of Hazhi country. Not to mention the Hazhi country, even the immortal world can��t find a few. The heavenly celestial pole list is not included in the Hazhi clan, otherwise Xie Lao must be among the top, and ..."


    "okay."


    Mr. Xie frowned, "I didn''t talk about it when there were people just now, but now I''m flattering, your mind is too obvious."


    "It''s all joking, don''t care about Mr. Xie."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "How dare the juniors let seniors do coolies, but the juniors heard that the Hachi clan has a strange trick that can form a short-term torrent zone between two places and quickly transport objects and people... ��"


    Before he finished speaking, Mr. Xie was already surprised, "Do you know this too?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I once read an ancient scroll, mentioned above."


    "That ancient scroll is old enough," Xie Lao shook his head slightly, "It does exist. It is called Xingliuyin, but... the old man doesn''t, not only does the old man not even the entire Hachi country now, no one can practice Xingliu. The trick to quote was lost very early."


    As he spoke, he became serious and sighed unconsciously, full of regret.


    If the inheritance of this tactic is retained, how could the Hachi country be forced to such a degree, alas.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If you learn now, how long will you learn?"


    "Many people in the tribe have studied this technique, and the old man also said that it is a method of reversal of the power of blood, but the specific key is not clear, how can the blood of reversal be still..." With a shock, he looked at Zhou Shu and said, "What do you mean by this sentence? Do you have this technique?!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I got it by accident."


    In the cycle of reincarnation, he got something beyond imagination, the stars of the Hachi tribe were drawn into it, and there were also many other alien races. Relatively speaking, there were fewer things in the fairy world.


    "Really, you are not talking nonsense, are you?"


    Old Xie''s eyes were already round, and there were surprises and anger, an emotion that was hard to describe.


    Zhou Shu directly took out a stone slab and handed it over. Just now in the world of refining the demon, he painted the magic formula on an old stone slab, "Xie Lao see, if it is not, then it will be destroyed, but just this one. No more."


    After only two glances, Mr. Xie couldn''t help shaking, "Really, it turned out to be true!"


    Few people knew the Haze Clan''s star stream better than him, and the first few words on the stone slab dispelled his doubts, there is no possibility of falsehood.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Xie Lao, can you learn?"


    "It turned out to be like this, no wonder..."


    Old Xie didn��t have time to look up, ��Yes, of course! I can learn it in less than a day!��


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "So don''t bother Xie Lao."


    Old Xie took a deep look at Zhou Shu, and put his thoughts on the stone slab.


    The content on the slate is not complicated, it just looks a little blunt, a little bit unlike the Hachei clan left, but he didn��t have time to think about this detail, he only concentrated on understanding, after about seven or eight hours, Mr. Xie raised his head. Come, with a faint smile.


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a lot of joy, "Xie Lao learned?"


    "If you can''t learn this, what kind of general is the old man?"


    Old Xie nodded, handed the slate back, and solemnly saluted, "Thank you, Master Yang."


    "You can''t afford it," Zhou Shu hurriedly returned the courtesy and waved his hand. "It''s okay for King Mu to call, Xie, you still don''t call that. As for this slate, please take it away. I''m useless. It''s best to return to the original owner."


    Old Xie''s expression became more solemn, "Teach me, I can give back to you, you have to give it to the tribe, I don''t know how to give back."


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "The younger generation will ask for help in the future, so don''t refuse it when the time comes."


    Old Xie''s expression was condensed, "If you leave this inheritance to us, it is impossible for us to refuse your request. I can guarantee that no matter what happens to you, Hachi Country will give full assistance...at least I will."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "You don''t need to be so solemn Xie Lao, can you help me?"


    Old Xie nodded, "Where do you want to move this place, it''s too far, I can''t. I just learned the tactics now, and I can''t reach too long distance."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Not far, at the speed of Xie Lao, it may be there in two days."


    "Yunjuanjie? That''s not difficult."


    Mr. Xie quickly understood, "Are you planning to move this place to Yunjuan Realm? Are you planning to stay there?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Wait, I will talk slowly, thank you for preparing."


    "I came from the Yunjuan Realm, so I don''t need to explore it again. I can start now."


    Old Xie stared at the distance, suddenly a white horn stretched out from the top of his head. The horn was divided into thirteen sections. The horns were crystal clear and contained indescribable powerful power. At the same time, the golden thread slowly followed Xie. The old body appeared, like an active tattoo, crawling up the top of the head, and gathered on the unicorn. Soon, the white horns turned golden and shining brightly. Zhou Shu knew that this was gathering blood with all his strength. Power, and the blood of the Hachi tribe is golden.


    The golden light became more and more dazzling, covering all the surroundings, unable to see things.


    Whoosh.


    With a soft sound, golden light flew out quickly, flying to the distance like a meteor, a long golden line hanging in the sky, especially conspicuous.


    The gold line did not dissipate, while extending forward, while expanding, within a few hundred breaths, it expanded to a few miles thick, like a bridge across the void, connecting here with the unknown distance.


    This kind of scene seems familiar, the Tongtian Pagoda was almost the same when it led to the fairy world.


    However, at that time, from the Xuanhuang Realm to the Immortal Realm, I didn''t know how many realms it crossed, but it was far from here.


    (Ps: Thank you liangjun for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    (Pps: hot weather, pay attention to heatstroke prevention~!)

 Chapter 2868: But not like

    The passage is still expanding, and within a few hours, it has expanded to dozens of miles, enough to fit the current blood pool world in.


    "Let''s go, it can last for five days, it should be enough."


    Old Xie stopped his movements, his face was a little pale, "Do you need me to do it?"


    "No trouble, Mr. Xie."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, the blood pool world was at the door of the golden passage, and he entered with a little effort.


    Leaving the blood pool, pushing the blood pool into the passage, Zhou Shufu returned to the blood pool.


    Unlike the outside, there was no golden light in the passage, starlight everywhere, and the blood pool world began to move slowly, from slow to fast, and the surrounding stars retreated, making it feel like riding a train.


    "Soon."


    Zhou Shu felt it, and was shocked. The speed here can catch up with his full-speed flight. It should be faster, and there is no turbulence in it, and there is no strong pressure in the rapids. The pressure is just like ordinary wind. The band is almost the same, and ordinary loose immortals can bear it.


    If there are similar passages in the heavens, it may be Xianlu, but it is obviously faster and more stable than Xianlu.


    "The inheritance of our Haechi clan is naturally not bad."


    Xie Laoxuan sat in the sky above the blood pool world with emotion, "Thank you very much. Without you, the old man would never have imagined that there would be a moment of performance."


    "It doesn''t seem to use the gravitational force between the world?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "The Blood Pool Realm is not a realm now, and the Yunjuan Realm does not seem to have its origin. Are there other forces in the void, or the gravity of other realms, what law comes from..."


    Old Xie smiled and shook his head, "I don''t understand these. It''s useless for you to discuss with me. It''s good for the Hachi clan to use the power of blood, except for the military roads and military roads."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say any more. He will think about it himself. It is obviously a good supplement to the teleportation array. "Xie Lao, there are still a few days left. Why not sit here. I have something to ask."


    Old Xie calmly said, "I''m sitting in it, it will consume each other, right."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I just need to remove the domain of reincarnation."


    Old Xie hesitated, and still sat in the blood pool. He wouldn''t take any risks before he changed. Although he didn''t know exactly how Zhou Shu and the two golden immortals fought, there is no doubt that it was here. The blood pool is the key. It��s hard to avoid problems when you go in, but the situation is different now. Zhou Shu took out the star flow. This sincerity is enough to trust each other. He is sure that Hachiguo and Yang Rong keep enough. Good relationship.


    Looking at the blood pool close at hand, and the demon soldiers looming under the blood pool, I didn''t realize it, "Is this a demon clan?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I don''t know the origin, but it should be that there are too many magic soldiers here."


    Old Xie didn''t realize it, "You are a cultivator, can you even use magic soldiers?"


    "It''s the power of reincarnation, I also used it, and the feeling is not small," Zhou Shu explained, took out a few bottles of wine, and smiled, "Xie Lao, this is Du Kangzong''s wine. Xie Lao worked remotely and worked hard. Up."


    Old Xie smiled and took it, "Unexpectedly, I will be here...you let the old man sit down, isn''t it just to drink the bar?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The two Haqi tribes, Xie Bing and Xie Chen, are they all right?"


    "The True Shadow was killed by Gai Yubai, it''s okay."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Mr. Xie was very pleased to be able to ask these two people, which shows that Zhou Shu is still more affectionate. "Don''t worry about this. Our Haechi people rarely suffer casualties. The population is too small, and they die. Sorry."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and thought for a while before saying, "Old Xie, are you familiar with Yunjuan Realm?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s slightly hot eyes, Xie Lao thought for a moment, "When it comes to Yunjuan Realm, few people in the heavens know better than me."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up.


    The Yunjuan Realm is not big, and it is similar to the Xuanhuang Realm.


    With a long history and rich resources, it is known as the most shining pearl in the outer world, and it is said to be comparable to the past 33 days.


    Such a domain is naturally an important place for multi-party competition. Both the fairy world and other races want to own it. Therefore, around the Yunjuan world, there have been countless battles, ranging from large to small.


    Generally speaking, if there are immortal realms participating, other races will definitely not be able to compete, but the Yunjuan realm is different. Although the immortal realm is the strongest, but there are many problems. The first fairy realm is too far away from here, even if the golden fairy comes here It will take more than a hundred years. Secondly, this place is adjacent to the Demon Realm. The Demon Realm will not allow the Immortal Realm to have a realm in such a place. Therefore, in many competitions, the Immortal Realm does not have the upper hand.


    The Haze country has always occupied the top.


    They are the closest to Yunjuan Realm, their strength is not bad, and there is no conflict of interest with the demons, and they have been in peace for many years.


    This situation has lasted for a long time. Seeing that Haze Kingdom is about to incorporate Yunjuan Realm into its own halfway, Immortal Realm still can''t help it. In order to take Yunjuan Realm in one fell swoop, they dispatched several Hunyuan Golden Immortals. There are also quasi-saints, this kind of situation is really rare, which shows their desire for Yunjuan realm.


    Haze country quickly took the initiative to withdraw. Several small forces resisted for a few days or died or left, and they successfully took the Yunjuan world.


    Then the fairy world only occupied for a few hundred years. After many powerful people left the demon conquest personally, and took the Yunjuan world down, not plundering, but occupying, a large amount of demonic blood and demon energy poured in the cloud In Juanjuan, the once prosperous Yunjuanju became a barren land in a short time.


    "In a short time?"


    Zhou Shu was puzzled that a realm similar to the Xuanhuang Realm could hardly be occupied by the Demon Race in a short time, even if the Demon Lord comes, this is unrealistic, unless...


    Old Xie answered his doubts, "At that time, Yunjuan Realm no longer had its original core. It was unable to produce birth machines and confront the demons, and it would not last long to resist."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "How do you know? Did you do it?"


    "of course not."


    Old Xie was quite angry, "We Hachee would never do this kind of thing. When we left, we still communicated with the core of the source."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "What did it say?"


    "It only advises us to leave early and not to do unnecessary things."


    Old Xie thought for a while, "This is what the ancestors said to me. At that time, we planned to join forces with the core of the source to resist the immortal world. If we fight it, the Yunjuan world will definitely belong to us, but the core of the source said that, it is about giving up. We didn��t have much intention to fight, so we withdrew."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Then how do you know that the origin core is gone?"


    Xie Lao said slowly, "When the fairy world occupied the Yunjuan world, some of us have been there and tried to communicate with the core of the source, but no traces were found and completely disappeared. The ancestor was the clan who communicated with the source. , Surely it can''t go wrong."


    "That was done by the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu seems to understand something.


    "should be."


    Old Xie stagnated, and slowly said, "Oh, I don''t know whether Yunjuan realm has its origin. I have been to Yunjuan realm many times. There is no life there, but it doesn''t look like a complete death. Up."


    Read the URL:

 Chapter 2869: Just an excuse

    Old Xie looked at Zhou Shu, as if thinking of something, "Aren''t you planning to build a fairy city in Yunjuan Realm?"


    Zhou Shu paused and touched his nose, "Does my intention seem so obvious?"


    "It couldn''t be more obvious."


    Old Xie stared at Zhou Shu, "Do you think I''m stupid? In fact, Yunjuan is a good world. Although the resources are a little bit less, there is no one, but for Jianxiancheng, there is no trouble, and no one will grab it. The problem is the distance. Come on, if you build a fairy city in Yunjuan Realm, how many cultivators can come over? There are many alien races and demons."


    Zhou Shu smiled dryly, "If you have this idea, I will talk about it when I see it."


    He has been preparing for the construction of Xiancheng and Realm. After learning about Yunjuan Realm, he became more and more interested.


    A realm with both demonic energy and gang wind belt? The two completely contradictory ones exist in the same realm at the same time. This kind of wonderful situation is extremely rare in the heavens, but it just meets Zhou Shu��s requirements for realm, which means that he can do many immortal realms in Yunjuan realm. Things that neither the Demon Realm nor the Demon Refining Realm can do, he and Yunjuan Realm are simply made in heaven and should not be missed.


    It''s just that there are many problems and the timing is wrong.


    For example, he is just a golden fairy.


    Mr. Xie was very pleased and said, "You want to build a city here. That''s not bad. It is very close to Hachi Country. We can help each other."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The younger generation also wants to rely on thanking the old, I am afraid that you will find the younger generation troublesome."


    Old Xie waved his hand and smiled happily, "What''s the problem? I also understand the things that you practitioners build the city. It''s not a big deal to ask the Hachi clan for help. It''s nothing more than resource mutual assistance, then Yunjuanjie There are no resources here, but you have better things in your head. With your ability, I think, dealing with you is definitely a very comfortable thing."


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "It''s not that simple."


    Temporarily get rid of the two Hunyuan Jinxian, but the problem is far from resolved.


    Dian Duyun is okay. He shouldn��t know Zhou Shu��s identity. He is only dealing with himself for the Samsara Pool and Zhu Rong��s Mark. The Samsara Pool can be hidden, and Zhu Rong��s Mark is okay. Zhou Shu��s current strength makes him hesitate. I met Mr. Xie again, so I won��t come to trouble in a short time. If Dianduyun finds it again, then I will face more than one enemy Dianduyun, maybe the entire Suspense Sect, but at least a few A hundred years later.


    The key is Gai Yubai''s side.


    Gai Yubai��s previous performance and Zhou Shu are all in his eyes. He has been merciful several times in order to win himself. When facing the reincarnation pool or refuses to kill himself, there is only one reason for doing this, he obviously knows Zhou Shu��s true identity.


    Gai Yubai didn''t know where he went or when he would show up again. It was probably a long time.


    But the problem isn''t that Gai Yubai is alone. Those who know their identity are Li Zi, Zhao Yueru, or even the entire Shushan.


    In other words, Zhou Shu''s identity was basically exposed, and there is likely to be no peace from now on.


    Facing this kind of trouble, the only thing he can do is to improve his strength as quickly as possible.


    Old Xie also became serious, "Look at your worried look, if you have any problems, let''s talk about it, don''t worry too much."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Old Xie knows the list of all evils, right?"


    "Wonderful list?"


    Old Xie looked at Zhou Shu and actually laughed, "Hahaha, you mean you have offended the immortal world and are now on the list of ten thousand evils?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Yes, but what''s so funny?"


    Xie Lao said slowly, "Why do you think the Immortal Realm uses the Liangmiao Kingdom to fight the Hachi Kingdom?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, and immediately understood, "Could it be that your Hachi country has taken in the people on the list?"


    "Yes."


    Mr. Xie nodded his head, quite solemnly, "I''m not afraid you know that there are three people on the list of all evils in Hazhi Country. By the way, how do you rank?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Three thousand five."


    "It seems that your threat is not small, but compared with the ones we have taken in, it''s still a lot worse, hehe," Xie Lao smiled and patted the next Zhou Shu, "from Hachi country, one is two thousand seven hundred. Thirty-two, one thousand four hundred and forty-two, one seven hundred thirty-five."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "So it turns out that Hazhi country was beaten because of them?"


    "Yes, no, just an excuse."


    Xie Lao said slowly, "Since the age of the saints, the idea of ??unifying the heavens in the immortal world has not stopped. Fundamentally speaking, we people are alien races in the eyes of the immortal world. They have always been unable to tolerate us. The current peace is only the appearance. As long as they see the opportunity, they will initiate a dispute without hesitation. Whether we have taken in someone on the list, the result will be the same."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, indeed.


    The most obvious example is the Sacred Fire Gate. The Immortal Realm allowed the Sacred Fire Gate to use them to disturb the situation of the heavens and profit from it.


    Mr. Xie continued, "When it comes to taking in, it is not only our Haze Kingdom, but most of the races of the gods and queens have taken in the people on the Ten Thousand Fiends list, more or less, compared with the immortal world, it is difficult for us to develop. So any resources must be used. We help these opponents in the fairy world, and they will also help us. Of course, not all opponents in the fairy world have to Haze has its own standards. There is no way to kill people, and they are extremely evil. , It must be unnecessary."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Haechi is the best at distinguishing right and wrong. I believe that the people you accept are not real murderers."


    "You said that you are on the list of the ten thousand evil spirits, but I feel more comfortable."


    Old Xie unconsciously patted Zhou Shu, and said with emotion, "How good you said it earlier, we were originally on the same line."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "I didn''t know the true relationship between you and the fairy world before, so it''s hard to say."


    Mr. Xie nodded, "I understand that to survive in the heavens, it doesn''t hurt to hide yourself more,"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Thank you, the person I offended is extraordinary."


    Old Xie smiled and said, "Shu Mountain and Yubai are definitely not ordinary. If you send him away this time, the ranking may rise sharply, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Maybe."


    Old Xie frowned, "Don''t worry, the immortal world rarely sends people here. They know that there is a more troublesome opponent than you in Hachi Kingdom, and they will only use the Liangmiao Kingdom to pick things out. I think after Gai Yubai, The Immortal Realm will not send people over again, even if it comes, there is no need to worry about Haze Country."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I won''t go to Hachi Country."


    Mr. Xie nodded, "If you forget that you are going to build a fairy city, you might as well do it. It''s very close here. I will leave a shadow of the truth. If there is anything to take care of.


    Zhou Shu stood up and saluted, very sincerely, "Thank you for the trouble."


    It is enough to get such a guarantee. He won''t say anything in detail, and Mr. Xie won''t ask more.


    Mr. Xie stepped aside, shook his head and said, "Don��t be polite. This is what you should get. The method you told me today can revitalize Hachi country. For this, it��s worth paying more. worth it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Drink."

 Chapter 2870: This truthful

    "Very beautiful world."


    Standing outside the Yunjuan boundary, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    It is indeed very beautiful, half of the sea and half of the land, with all kinds of topography, arranged in a random pattern, and it looks like a quietly carved painting from a distance. There is a kind of beauty that comes from the ingenuity, and the heaven and the earth are wonderful.


    "It used to be better."


    Mr. Xie said with emotion, "My ancestors have shown me what the Yunjuan world was like before. There are green mountains and green waters everywhere, and resources are abundant. There are countless creatures, but there is no spiritual wisdom, otherwise it will not be enough. It''s like this."


    Zhou Shu agreed.


    If there are aboriginal people and intelligent creatures who know how to survive and develop in the Yunjuan world, other alien races will not dare to fight unscrupulously, and the immortal world will not be able to directly occupy it and can only support the aborigines. This can be regarded as the big rule of the heavens. With the wisdom of beings, they assume that they are the masters of this world. Most races follow this rule tacitly, and there are exceptions, such as the demons.


    He paused, "It seems a little bit of aura."


    Old Xie stroked his beard and said, "Yes, there is a bit of aura, this is also the strange thing about the old man."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Is there still a core of origin here? Has old Xie looked for it carefully?"


    "I have searched ten times, and I am not the only one who came here. At least hundreds of people have come here, and there are some who are better than me, but I haven''t found them." Old Xie shook his head unconsciously, "If there is still the original core Now, it''s hidden away enough."


    "That must be gone."


    Zhou Shu was a little disappointed, Xie''s perception was a little stronger than him, and Xie couldn''t find it, so there must be no.


    Old Xie doubted, "Isn''t this a good thing for you? Those of you who are building immortal cities don''t want to see the existence of the original core in the world, and some have to be solved and replaced by your own preparations."


    "Yes, Mr. Xie, you know so much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, disapproving.


    The immortal city he built, it is best to have the original origin core, he can use the blue magic crystal to create an origin core, but such a core has no self-awareness and intelligence, and it is too far from the real core.


    "The Haechi tribe is not a closed race. Besides, there are too many practitioners. It''s hard not to understand."


    Old Xie smiled and nodded. There was no sense of pride in his smile, but there was a trace of desolation. There were more and more practitioners, and the space for other races was getting smaller and smaller, and now it seems that the immortal world obviously does not intend to maintain peace for a long time. However, other alien races are not willing to be suppressed all the time.


    Settling down, he said slowly, "What are your plans now, Zhou Shu?"


    Hearing the familiar two words, Zhou Shu was taken aback, "Old Xie knows the identity of the junior?"


    "You said your rankings. I don��t have to check it out. Don��t treat Hachi as a decoration, but you only know a name. I don��t want to check other things. Master Taiwu will do it personally. Your trouble is indeed not small because of the order," Kai Lao sighed as if, and then said firmly, "But in Haze Country, you don''t have to worry too much, can he still come by himself?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I heard that he is the most promising figure in the fairy world to become a sword master. Most of them are lazy to get out of the way."


    Old Xie waved his hand, "That''s it, leave it alone, if you start building the city now, I will find someone to help, how about Xie Bing Xie Chen? They heard that you sent Gai Yubai away, and they are very grateful. You will come soon."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thank you, senior, but it will take a while."


    "What are you waiting for? A lot of preparatory work will begin now," Mr. Xie frowned, and said solemnly, "For example, we have magic crystals on our side, such as cleaning up devil qi. It is not difficult to do these simple tasks. Don''t look outside. There is only a thin layer of demonic energy, but it will take at least a few hundred years for this place to be fully restored as before. There are not many people in Hachi Country, but you can have as many shadows as you want. Don''t refuse, it''s nothing to help. "


    In Yunjuan Realm, demons are floating everywhere.


    It was yellow-green, one piece in the east and one piece in the west, and it was spotty. It looked a bit disgusting and smelled. Many people did not want to stay here.


    However, it can also be seen that most of the magical energy floats on the surface, and not many that sink into the ground to become magical soil. Most of the magical soil that can be seen is very thin, and occasionally there are large areas of magical soil dozens of miles deep underground. Gathering in one place has little effect on the whole world.


    When seeing these situations, Zhou Shu still felt that there was a core of origin.


    No one will take the initiative to restore the Yunjuan world, and without the original core, how can it be restored slowly here?


    If you stay here later, watch it slowly, if you can find it, it''s best.


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, with a solemn expression, "Thank you, thank you for your enthusiasm, but I really don''t refuse, but I want to keep some devilish energy here."


    "Ok?"


    Old Xie was surprised, "Do you plan to recruit some demons to maintain a relationship with the demons? No need. Although it is very close to the demons, you don��t need to be afraid to this extent. If your fairy city is willing to let the demons live Zhu, other cultivators and foreign races won��t come, so what''s the meaning of your fairy city Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I just want to do some research, not afraid of the demons, thanks Alright, what demons do I fear? "


    Mr. Xie touched his beard with satisfaction, "This is a truthful saying, Hazhi Kingdom and Mozu are very close, but for hundreds of thousands of years, the Mozu has not invaded the territory of Hazhi Kingdom once, they also know that Hazhi Clan is not easy to mess with."


    Haezhi people are really not easy to mess with.


    Although the population is not large, the true shadows are really terrifying. They can even stay in the capital and keep the shadows out of the city to harass and attack. There is no good way for any enemy to take them. Of course, it is not being pressed, who Will not do this either.


    "You don''t care about the devilish energy, how do you build a fairy city?"


    Xie Lao looked at the Yunjuan Realm below and gave Zhou Shu an idea, "Division of areas is not easy. By the way, how many districts do you plan to divide Xiancheng into? I have been to many Xiancheng, and some places are very good. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not difficult, just concentrate the devilish energy in one place."


    Old Xie frowned, "It''s easy for you to say, how can the devilish energy be restricted? No formation or walls can stop it."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Slowly think about what you can always think of, and don''t worry about it now. For the time being, Xiancheng can''t be built, and the junior''s cultivation base has not yet arrived."


    Old Xie was stagnant, looked back at Zhou Shu, and shook his head after watching for a long time, "I almost forgot, you are just a golden fairy now, just a golden fairy... Who would have thought that Jin Xian alone Defeated two Golden Immortals?"


    Zhou Shu was very serious, "not on his own strength."


    "Who cares about you? Just look at the results. Speaking of which, I am really worried about your ranking on the list."


    Old Xie retracted his gaze, seeming to be lost in thought.


    (Ps: Thank you liangjun for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2871: 挖 Individual Dadong

    After thinking for a while, Mr. Xie gave up.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t use common sense to guess, the genius couldn''t describe it.


    "Where are you going to put this thing?"


    He pointed to the blood pond that was still hanging in the air, and he was the only one who would use "this thing" to describe it. This kind of reincarnation pond is a treasure in the immortal world, but it is really useless to most alien races.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Just put it here, I will think about how to hide it best."


    "Still worried about losing it?"


    Old Xie shook his head unconsciously, "This thing can move between the two realms, except for our Hachi tribe and several other races. Not many people in the heavens can do it. There may only be quasi-sages in the fairy realm. If they Here, you can��t think of losing it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Xie Lao said, but I''m afraid people will know, I can''t stay in it forever."


    Old Xie nodded, "Yes, then you think about it. If you can help, I don''t plan to go back now."


    Zhou Shu thanked him for a few hours, raised his hand and said, "Thank you, please, help the younger generation dig a hole."


    "it is good."


    Old Xie was not surprised at all. The best place to hide things is always underground. "Where?"


    Zhou Shu pointed, "The valley there."


    It is not so much a valley as it is a depression. The surrounding mountains are very short, but the valley sinks a lot.


    The ground is all dark green, with heavy gray clouds floating on it, it is obvious that it is completely surrounded by demonic energy.


    "You really know how to choose a place," Mr. Xie shook his head. "It was the den of the demon clan back then, and dozens of blood pools were built. The devilish energy has not dissipated for many years. It is more dense than the devil world. You can''t get in," he glanced at Zhou Shu when he said that, he paused, "You should be able to get in."


    The valley is considered a forbidden place in the Yunjuan Realm. If it is hidden there and the owner can''t enter it, it would be funny.


    "It''s okay, I can do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, he had gone down to soak in a pool of demon blood that was much richer than this, so he didn''t care about the devil energy.


    The two flew to the front of the valley.


    Perceiving the devilish energy inside, Mr. Xie frowned, and some golden light appeared on his body, covering himself and Zhou Shu in it.


    Zhou Shu wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, he gave up. The predecessor had a good intention and couldn''t ignore it, although he wanted to absorb some devil energy to verify the recent achievements of the Tunyuan Taoist body.


    Swallowing Yuan Dao Body, the gluttonous Dao body improved by the Swallowing Yuan Sword Technique, has some things from the Immortal Body added, and of course Shu Zhi Dao is indispensable.


    Originally I wanted to call Shu Zhi Dao, but now the restrictions are still very large. Only Zhou Shu can use and practice. It is better not to call it. When the steps of reducing complexity to simplicity are completed, most people can practice. Dao body, add Shu Xin Jing to be considered logical.


    Walking into the valley, Mr. Xie noticed something and looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "You really don''t let go of anything."


    "Hey, excuse me, Xie is old, it''s okay."


    He knew what Mr. Xie was talking about, because the golden light covering him was absorbed by him. The golden light came from the blood of the Haechi clan. Now that he was in close contact, Zhou Shu also thought about it by the way. It was an occupational disease. .


    "It doesn''t matter, if you can really combine our bloodline power with those laws or something, the old man will be grateful to you."


    Old Xie looked very solemn, Zhou Shu thought for a while, nodded and said, "If you want to choose some laws that are suitable for the Hachi Clan''s cultivation, it is not difficult, but you need to use the power of Hachi''s blood to cast the laws. The tactics, juniors still need to think more, it may take some time."


    He had already done this kind of thing, but the direction was the opposite. He wanted to use Shu''s power to simulate the power of the bloodline and use the unique spells of the Hachi clan.


    Not to mention Xingliuyin, the real shadow and the eye of breaking the law are all tactics that practitioners dream of. After so many years of development in the fairy world, they have not obtained several tactics that can be close to them.


    As long as you get the answer, you can switch between positive and negative with Belden, which is naturally not a problem.


    "As long as you want."


    Old Xie smiled and didn''t care too much. Xianjie and Haechi hadn''t done it for so many years, could Zhou Shu do it? It is unlikely.


    "The devilish energy here is so deep."


    With emotion, I started to do it very quickly, and after a while, I dug dozens of miles deep.


    The devilish energy kept pouring out of it, forming a thick cloud over the valley. The further down, the more the devilish energy became stronger. Xie Lao beside him also shook his head, and his brows became more frowning. "The old man has also been to the Devildom. But I have never seen such a devilish energy."


    "Compared with the Demon Blood Pool, it''s still a little bit worse, but it''s really rare to be like this without Demon Blood."


    Zhou Shu was also a little curious, "Will there be demons in it?"


    "Our Haechi clan is most familiar with the demons and cannot perceive the existence of the demons."


    Old Xie shook his head and continued digging for dozens of miles before suddenly paused, "There is something below."


    "I saw it, it should be a magic soldier, the juniors go and take it out."


    Zhou Shu drilled down before he finished speaking, and soon flew out with a strange knife.


    It is not too big, less than a ruler, willow-shaped, wide in the middle and no blade, only at the tip of the knife, and the handle is a circular ring.


    Looking at the knife that braved the devilish energy, Xie Lao seemed to have realized, "It seems that the devilish energy comes from here. It should be the Demon Soldier?"


    "It''s not like a magic soldier Zhou Shu shook his head with a weird expression," This is a gassho sword, a magic weapon that only practitioners in the fairy world can use, and it is different from the weapons of the demons. "


    "magic weapon?"


    Old Xie doubted, "Isn''t the magic weapon of your practitioners conflicting with devil energy? How come you have accumulated so much devil energy? Can this still be used?"


    "Let it go for now."


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a while without any conclusion.


    He also saw this kind of thing for the first time.


    The demon clan can produce magic swords that can be used by practitioners, but the essence of the magic sword is still a magic weapon. This sword is not. There are obviously traces of refining on it, and there are many runes from the fairy world. Its essence should be immortal. The artifact is also refined by a cultivator, but why can the fairy artifact contain so much devil energy? And it looks like it works.


    "If you are useful, take it."


    Xie Lao didn''t have much interest, so he continued to dig down and dug for a few more miles, his face looked better at last, "The devilish energy will begin to fade below, and this is normal."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "That''s all right, Xie Lao."


    Old Xie stopped, "Are you going to put that blood pool in it?"


    "Well, it is best to cover up with devilish energy. No one should come."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior has gone down to set up the formation. Older Xie is going together?"


    Old Xie waved his hand, "Forget it, you did it, my business is over, I want to look around, maybe I can find the source."


    He always felt that there should be a source here. Although he couldn''t find it no matter how to find it, he never gave up and looked for it every time he came.


    Zhou Shu looked at the unusually large hole with a radius of tens of miles and a depth of nearly a hundred miles. He was quite thankful that he could not dig such a large hole in a few hundred breaths.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2872: You 1

    The formation took 21 hours.


    It may be Zhou Shu''s most diligent formation.


    The accumulated colorful spirit orbs have been used a lot. The quadruple formations require it to provide energy for three of them, but the fairy jade is not used. The most important core formation is the one that serves as the formation eye. The golden brick, the law of strength is one level beyond the power of immortality, enough to guarantee the needs of tens of thousands of formations.


    With these heavy formations, even if a few big Luo Jinxians broke in, there was no need to worry.


    Not only formations, some magic amulets are also cleverly designed into them, such as destruction amulet. Zhou Shu does not worry about the consequences of their outbreak, because they are strong, they cannot destroy the reincarnation, and will only bring disasters to the intruder. .


    With the array talisman, the blood pool was carefully placed inside, and a magic array was placed outside before it was completed.


    The rest was landfilled, and the soaring magical soil was filled back into the pit by Zhou Shu.


    Of course, there is also a secret passage left, and I still have to go down.


    After doing this, Zhou Shu laid down a group of puppets around the valley. They were not afraid of demons, but were good guards.


    Flying into the air, I soon found Mr. Xie looking around.


    "it is done?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and let out a sigh of relief.


    For him, the Samsara Pool is too precious. Although others are unlikely to **** it from the Yunjuan Realm, Zhou Shu has no good way to find out and occupy it. There are not many magic soldiers that can be used. Seven or eight Gai Yubai like this, the Samsara Pool couldn''t stand it.


    Well, it seems to be more cautious, but that''s right.


    "Don''t plan to build a city now?"


    Old Xie looked at him with a smile, "Are you planning to build it alone?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, Xie Laoken would be great for help. I will definitely rely on Xie Lao, but now is not the time. I plan to leave for a while and make some preparations. It will take more than a hundred years before I come back to build the city. "


    Mr. Xie nodded slightly, "No wonder you are doing so hard. Are you planning to go to the immortal world? Actually, if you have any needs, I can find someone to help you with it. The materials are not difficult. There are all in Hachi country. , It��s not a hassle to find the surrounding outer domain, it��s too dangerous to go to the fairy world now.��


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I have to do some things myself."


    He has already regarded Yunjuan as a base for the future. He must make preparations before building the city. The material resources are still second. The key is to find suitable talents and to settle some cause and effect, such as the demand for building wood, and Bian Xue. There are too many things to do with the Absolute Soul Lock, those companions who stayed in the fairy world, the situation of New Moon City, etc.


    It''s really dangerous, but it must go.


    Old Xie nodded, "Then go, I will help you watch here and leave a real shadow."


    Zhou Shu''s heart warmed. He was about to say that Mr. Xie proposed it first, "I will remember the younger generation if you don''t say thank you."


    Mr. Xie waved his hand, "Okay, what''s the kind of politeness? I''m free when I''m idle. Let''s just help you make a few gang wind belts and rapids belts. It doesn''t take much effort. In addition, I am also on the side of King Mu. Let me inform you. I think he will definitely give you a big gift. As long as there is a route over there, many people will definitely want to come to you and listen to your preaching."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu only nodded.


    He hadn''t considered these things, so Mr. Xie did it first, and if there is an old person, there is a treasure.


    Old Xie said again, "Leave now?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I have to wait a few days and wait for a few people."


    Old Xie was very puzzled, "Who will come to Yunjuan Realm?"


    He got the answer within a few days.


    A sword light cut through the void and slowly flew close.


    After going around the cloud circle for half a circle, something seemed to have been discovered, and it flew into the cloud suddenly and disappeared.


    far away.


    Li Zi looked surprised, then turned into ecstasy, "Hahaha, I found it!"


    The sword light just now was his detection method. He didn''t have a high-end technique like Red Eye, so he could only use the sword light similar to the sword order to explore. Shi Cai found a person in the Yunjuan world, the dream Zhou Shu.


    He was a little puzzled. Ming Master Gai Yubai had already come here. He fell behind because of his slow speed. But why was Zhou Shu still here and he found him?


    But after seeing Zhou Shu, who is still a golden fairy, it doesn''t matter how much doubt.


    It was his business that Gai Yubai didn''t find him. Now Zhou Shu is mine, no one can take it away!


    Within a few hours, Li Zi quickly flew to Yunjuan Realm.


    The power was used a little too much, big drops of sweat ooze out, and the mouth that couldn''t be laughed close together, the whole face looked a little funny.


    "Got you!"


    Li Zi fell in front of Zhou Shu, proud and confident. He had to take a good look at this prisoner who had spent a lot of time on him.


    Well, Zhou Shu looks good in spirit, very calm, and there is no fear, doesn''t he know who he is, doesn''t he know that his identity has been exposed? Don''t he know his fate after being arrested by Shu Shan?


    Funny, let him understand this iron fact now.


    "Zhou Shu, your incident happened."


    The corners of his eyes were drooping and he looked at Zhou Shu condescendingly. He stood steady and looked calm, but tried his best to conceal the excitement in his heart. It is difficult to conceal it. Where is Zhou Shu in front of him? Stepping stones.


    Zhou Shu raised his head and glanced at Li Zi, "Why are you alone?"


    "Haha catch you, do you need someone else?"


    Li Zi looked up to the sky and smiled, no need to take a sword. He is now a brave sword, "Zhou Shu, you just follow me obediently, don''t force me to do it, you are just a golden fairy and can''t stand me at all. A sword of the past, don��t make senseless struggles."


    Zhou Shu fixedly looked at him, "Why are you alone?"


    Li Zi''s heart was stagnant, his brows raised, and a lot of anger was already in his eyes, "Those spies from Haze Kingdom didn''t tell you, right? I''m Li Zi from the mountain of Shu. If your incident happened, you are the worst Zhou Shu, the 3500th place, don''t play stupid anymore!"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "I''m asking you, why are you alone, and what are you talking about."


    "Do you really want to do it with me? Hehe."


    Li Zi was too lazy to ask, sneered, and slid a bright white long sword from his sleeve, hovering in front of him, making the sound of dragons.


    Zhou Shu sighed, there was an extra black shield with a crack in his hand, and he smashed towards Li Zi without saying a word.


    Li Zi was shocked, he really dare to do it?


    With extreme resentment in his heart, he immediately fought the flying sword and counterattacked, with absolutely no small force.


    As soon as the sword burst out of sword intent, it was swept away by the black shield, and it broke apart in the air, and finally it flew to nowhere.


    Li Zi''s eyes widened, completely unable to believe what he saw.


    Seventh-Rank, 7th-Rank Flying Sword, followed him for thousands of years, honed for thousands of years, and was broken at once.


    The shield, instead of showing its grade, was broken.


    This can only show that his sword is not worth mentioning, and his sword intent is not worth mentioning.


    What is that shield? What kind of golden fairy is Zhou Shu this time?


    (Ps: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2873: Answer question

    Zhou Shu looked at the shield with a little regret, "It''s still not good enough."


    "You are a cultivator. It''s nothing to use the Earth Demon Soldier so well. It''s enough if you use it, but it will be troublesome if you use it well."


    An old voice came from the ground, but it shocked Li Zi. There are still people here, so I can''t feel it at all.


    Soon, a figure emerged from the ground and stopped beside Zhou Shu with some regrets on his face.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Didn''t find it?"


    Old Xie shook his head, "It''s not so easy to find, it might be really not here."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You can try it when the younger generation is free."


    Old Xie snorted, "It''s even harder for you. It''s not that I despise you. No one is more familiar with Yunjuan Realm than I. I have seen every inch of it here."


    Li Zi on the opposite side was stunned.


    That shield is an Earth Demon Soldier? How is this going? What are they talking about?


    These thoughts are just that the old man who emerged has an unfathomable cultivation level. One thing he can be sure is that he will not be inferior to his master Gai Yubai. He can pinch himself to death with a finger, which is a person who can''t afford it.


    With a heart move, the figure flew away suddenly, not leaving at this time, but waiting when.


    He fell down before he flew out, and now he discovered that there was an invisible wall up and down, right and left, which confined him inside, and he couldn''t escape at all, and he didn''t even know what that power was.


    If the sword is in hand, he still wants to resist, but now, he can only admit his fate, and definitely can''t escape.


    If it spreads out, I don''t know what kind of uproar it will cause. I remember that he himself was still laughing at the one caught in the Demon Realm last time, but he would have become a prisoner in the blink of an eye.


    The two were still chatting, as if Li Zi was not in their eyes.


    Li Zili stood there, tilted his head slightly. Although he was still imprisoned, his demeanor as a major disciple, his heart was full of ups and downs. Hundreds of thoughts had passed through his mind, but he still couldn''t figure out what it was now. Happening.


    "Let''s talk about it later."


    Zhou Shu turned to Li Zi and said calmly, "I will ask you again, why are you alone?"


    For a while, Li Zi saw Mr. Xie next to Zhou Shu, and immediately stopped hesitating, "You mean, Zhao Yueru?"


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Finally, my mind is clearer, yes, where did she go?"


    Li Zi said lightly, "She is too slow to keep up with me, and I can''t take her with me, so I put her in Pianshan City."


    Old Xie paused, "Pianshan City is a fairy city on the edge of the demon world where the Phosphorescent Demon Lord is located. It does not belong to the demon world, it should be the front line of the fairy world, and it is not too far from the Xishan world."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He knew that the situation in Katayama City was indeed the front line of the immortal world and had the task of monitoring the demons. For this reason, many practitioners of the immortal world gathered there, most of them were Da Luo Jinxian, but there was no Hunyuan Jinxian. Stationing, after all, the resources around the Demon Realm are too poor to attract people, and the Demon Realm does not want to see Hunyuan Jinxian staying around the Demon Realm. Once there, it is almost a sign of war.


    He said slowly, "Are you still sending someone to look after her?"


    "No."


    Li Zi finally understood. Zhou Shu was asking about the crime, and he shook his head quickly, "Why, as long as she doesn''t leave, it doesn''t matter what she is doing there. There are also many training resources. It is better than in Shushan. We Shushan will definitely not treat him badly. her."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "How is it not treated badly? How have you treated her these years? Does she have a master? What is the Shushan sword classic?"


    He didn''t know much about Zhao Yueru. Judging from the information provided by King Mu, Zhao Yueru was just a golden immortal. Judging from her aptitude, this shouldn''t be the case.


    Li Zi glanced at Xie Lao and didn''t dare to hide, "She is a disciple of the sword guard, and the sect is a little owed..."


    The sword guard disciple of Shu Mountain has a name that sounds very tall, but it is not true. The sword guard disciple needs to guard the Shu Shan Jianshan day and night, just like hard work. You can��t go to a teacher, and you don��t have much training time. There are only a few kinds of Dian, and the treatment is worse than that of ordinary disciples.


    Like most Shushan disciples, in the eyes of Li Zi, those who were classified as sword guard disciples were mediocrities abandoned by the sect.


    Listening to Li Zi''s statement, Zhou Shu frowned.


    The sword guard disciples he knows are a little different from what Li Zi said. Judging from the experience in reincarnation, the sword guard disciples should be true geniuses. Jianshan allows them to hone their minds and perceptions. They don''t teach swords. Dian, do not apprehend the teacher, but hope that they will realize themselves and go out of their own way.


    It is not clear what kind of situation Zhao Yue is, but the position of the sword guard disciple must have been specially arranged by Shu Shan.


    Anyway, let''s talk about finding Zhao Yueru.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Where did you know that I was Zhou Shu? And how did you know that I was Gai Yubai? Don''t lie. Lie in front of the strong man of the Hachi clan. You should know the result."


    Most people in the heavens know that Hachi, a divine beast, can distinguish between straight and straight, and can break through all illusions.


    Although Xie Lao is still not up to the level of ancient beasts, he would not risk coming to Li Zi.


    Li Zi suddenly laughed, "I did not intend to lie, nor did I intend to tell you these things, well... I am the core disciple of Shu Shan."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "Do you think that there is Shushan behind you Even if you do something wrong, it doesn��t matter. I can��t take you anyway? You are a core disciple of Shushan, but I It��s the fierce person on the list of ten thousand fierce fiends, we are the opponents, let��s talk about the Hachi clan..."


    Old Xie looked at Li Zi and laughed, but he didn''t speak, except that his smile was very gloomy.


    Li Zi couldn''t stand it anymore, "As long as you don''t ask about Shushan''s secrets, I can talk as long as I can, and I can''t say what I can''t ask."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Let''s talk about it then."


    Li Zi pondered for a moment, and said slowly, "I learned about it from Chen Liucheng in Xuchang. There is an eight-array talisman in the dojo you left behind, and I have studied the eight-array diagram, and your eight-array talisman should have used eight arrays. The principle of the map, but the eight formation map has long been banned in the immortal world. Only people from the Xuanhuang world know. I suspected that it was you at the time. Then I looked at your eight formation map array and confirmed mine. Thoughts, so I told Master Gai Yubai about the situation..."


    Having said that, he paused, "Have you seen my master?"


    He was interrupted, Zhou Shu frowned, "You continue to answer questions, as for Gai Yubai, I have not had time to ask."


    "what?!"


    Li Zi was stunned, his face turned pale, and there was a lot of fear in his eyes, "I haven''t had time to ask what it means, have you killed him? Do you know what identity is Gai Yubai? If he is out Things, Shushan, Shushan...you will definitely..."


    "Don''t think about anything else, continue to answer my questions."


    Zhou Shu looked coldly, "Gai Yubai is in trouble, you Shu Shan knows that it has nothing to do with you."


    Li Zi slowly calmed down. It was also said that elders like Gai Yubai, Hachiguo and Zhou Shu would never dare to start. Besides, if Gai Yubai died and the soul lamp was extinguished, Shushan could get it immediately. The news has already been sent over.

 Chapter 2874: Body injury

    "Master took the news very seriously. He decided to investigate the matter himself. I am not very clear about this. I only know that he followed Yang Rong''s name from Immortal Realm to New Moon City, and then got it in Wufang City. As a result, you should be Zhou Shu that the fairy world is looking for."


    Li Zi looked at Zhou Shu with some anxiety.


    Zhou Shu ignored him.


    It was not revealed by Zhao Yueru over there.


    Li Zi had no reason to lie, and Mr. Xie also said that Li Zi did not lie. This shows that Zhao Yueru kept a secret at least after leaving the Tongtian Pagoda. This is enough. There is no way in the Tongtian Pagoda. Zhou Shu can��t. Will blame anyone for this.


    Inexplicably relieved, Zhou Shu put a smile on his mouth, "How much do you know about me?"


    Li Zi pondered for a while, "Master should know more. I only know that Master Taiwu personally announced your name. In the Shushan sect, this means that this person is worthy of our own work. Reward It''s also far higher than the average culprit," he paused. "Hundreds of integers seem to be like this, not just you, I know so much."


    Old Xie''s eyes were condensed, "Do you know so much, or can you say so much?"


    Li Zi glanced at him, turned his head and said nothing.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Li Zi, do you know Tian Ning?"


    He didn''t need to ask more, Li Zi wouldn''t say, and he didn''t want to let Xie Lao know more, it was not good for him and Xie Lao.


    Li Zi paused in confusion, "He is a Shushan disciple. Some time ago, he was caught by the Demon Race of the Xishan Realm. He was no longer there when I went. I heard that he was turned into a Demon Slave by the Demon Race, but soon We received another message from him saying that he had been rescued and that he was still continuing the mission."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "As expected of a core disciple, the information is very well informed."


    Li Zi questioned, "How do you know Tian Ning?"


    "You answer the question, not me."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You should know why Tian Ning went to Liangmiao Country?"


    Li Zi looked at Zhou Shu, and then at Xie Lao who was ready to go. He also knew that this question could not be prevaricated. He just thought for a while and said, "I don''t know much, but I guess, Junior Brother Tian should be sending it. Some things went."


    Old Xie snorted, "You Shushan, really blatantly provoked war."


    Li Zi calmly said, "This has nothing to do with me, and I can''t participate."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The practitioners in Liangmiao Country are your people from Shushan? What are they doing there?"


    Li Zi shook his head, "Not all, there is only one, and the other is Sun Juan from Genting City. There are also people in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I don''t know the name." Looking at Zhou Shu, he unconsciously sighed. Where do I know what they are doing? That��s all I know, and you won��t get any results if you ask again. These are all secrets of the fairy world. How can one of my core disciples participate."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and did not intend to ask any more.


    Hearing the name of Sun Juan, it can be regarded as solving a doubt.


    He looked at Xie Lao, "Xie Lao, he will leave it to you."


    Li Zi said in surprise, "What did you say?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Don''t worry, I just let you live in Hachi country for a while. If you can, it''s best to fight against Liangmiao country. You can also be regarded as the reinforcements from Hachi country. Hachi country will definitely not treat you badly. of."


    Old Xie smiled, "Yes, we are very short of people now, so let''s arrange it like this."


    Li Zi was anxious and couldn''t help shouting, "You can''t do this, I am the core disciple of Shushan, you can''t imprison me, if..."


    Halfway through the conversation, he stopped. The forces surrounding him grew stronger and stronger, wrapping him like a zongzi, wrapped in a sealed space, and couldn''t even make a sound, but could only see the futile struggle.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him either, with a solemn expression, "Xie Lao, I am going to leave, please take care of it here."


    Old Xie nodded, earnestly, "Let''s go, be careful, don''t do things that you can''t handle. There is no need to take risks."


    As soon as he entered the vast void, Zhou Shu fell into contemplation.


    He needs to further digest the things obtained in reincarnation, and at the same time, he needs to understand several new laws, such as the law of power. He does not learn the law of immortality, but the law of power does not matter.


    When he woke up from contemplation, Katayama Castle was not far away.


    Easy to recognize.


    On one side is a large black cloud, those are a large group of demon worlds shrouded by demon energy, the total number is over 100, on the other side is a star that is not too bright, although it is not bright, it still appears very prominent on the edge of the demon world.


    Standing outside the air-wind layer, watching everything in Xiancheng, there is an inexplicable feeling of understanding everything.


    Xiancheng��s protection is by no means weak, and the several rules used are also very strong, but in Zhou Shu��s eyes it��s like none, because they are not perfect. As long as there are loopholes, Zhou Shu can find out, and use loopholes can easily It��s not an exaggeration to say that Zhou Shu has a solution to most of the laws.


    There are some laws that Zhou Shu cannot crack, but they will never be used to protect a fairy city.


    This feels good.


    Shu Zhidao took a path of inclusiveness. Now at this point, Zhou Shu has no doubt that this path is becoming more and more feasible. He is heading towards omniscience and omnipotence, and he will eventually become holy. No one can stop it, as long as he can really get through.


    This is different from the path to sanctification of all other practitioners.


    All saints surpassed all other races in a certain way, and then became holy. From the very beginning, Zhou Shu worked hard in the direction of omniscience and omnipotence. It was difficult, tedious, or even boring, but it was also very effective.


    Katayama Castle is very small, less than a million square meters, and there is no vitality. There are thick walls everywhere, like a fortress.


    There are seventeen Taiyi Daluo Jinxian in the city, three of whom are from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in charge of the sect.


    Not surprisingly, Katayama City does not have a fixed city lord, all the major sects are in charge of rotation, and some people will be the city lord to preside over the affairs. In addition, some elders from other sects are responsible. Apart from these people, there are not many practitioners in the city, because Katayama The resources of the city must be provided to these people, and there is no place for other practitioners to practice. This kind of fairy city is not originally used for promotion.


    There are more than ten similar immortal cities around the demon world, all of which belong to the immortal world. They are the first front to understand and monitor the demon world.


    Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on the largest building in Xiancheng.


    It is a triangular spire and a rune formation bunker. You can see from the runes on the top and the jade piled up like a mountain in it. Its mighty power is good. A blow with a good accumulation of strength, the golden fairy of Hunyuan may be Unstoppable.


    Sitting in the tower were two big Luo Jinxians, who were concentrating on cultivating, and didn''t notice anyone spying on them.


    In the ground below their feet, there is a small secret room.


    Zhao Yueru was standing inside, her expression haggard, her body injured, and a thin chain at her feet.


    (PS: Thank you liangjun for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2875: Grey Old Man

    A golden fairy flew out of the air and landed in front of Zhou Shu.


    Looking at Zhou Shu with a vigilant look, he said indifferently, "If you want to go down, come here to enter the door and enter the city. There is no training ground in the city. If you need supplies, you can go to Elder Lin Shan. There are pill symbols."


    Zhou Shutuo put out a gold brick, "I''m looking for the city lord."


    "Looking for the city lord, what are you talking about..."


    Jin Xian frowned, and was about to scold him for a few words, but was blinded by the sudden radiance of the golden bricks. The grade of the golden bricks had already shocked his figure, and the two extremely clear characters "hanging bells" above. , Making him tremble even more.


    "Dao...Is Fellow Dao from the Hanging Bell Sect?"


    Jin Xian quickly changed his face and behaved very politely, "I don''t remember the time for the rotation of the Suspense Sect."


    Zhou Shu was cold, "Something''s going on."


    "Okay, please come with me."


    Jin Xian walked in front to lead the way, and turned his head carefully, "I will not agree with you. Fellow Daoist knows Chengzhu Zhang. He is now dealing with affairs in the Demon Squad Tower. If he goes rashly, I��m afraid he will... It��s better to go to the city to rest. Good spiritual food and wine treats."


    Zhou Shu shook his head indifferently, "I don''t know, just take me there."


    "Yes."


    He refused to speak, for fear that Zhou Shu would be offended.


    Everyone in the Suspended Bell Sect is not easy to provoke. This is the consensus of the fairy world. Most practitioners are based on the laws of the fairy world, and there are not a few practitioners in the Suspended Bell Sect who practice the law of power. They basically walk horizontally outside. The Jinxian must be treated as a big Luo.


    Since the emergence of the fairy world, the sword cloud tree and the surrounding sword cloud have changed many times, but the big tree in the middle has never changed.


    "What is the Town Demon Tower?"


    Walking in the aura and perceiving the surrounding situation, Zhou Shu seemed to be unintentional.


    Replied and hurriedly said, "This is the first time Fellow Daoist has come out of Outland. This magic tower is a special rune tower refined from the fairy world. It is specially designed to deal with the demons. It is very powerful and expensive. For a Ninth-Rank Immortal Tool, not every immortal city around the Demon Realm has a Demon Suppressing Tower, but we have it in Pianshan City. If a fellow Taoist wants to see it, the city lord will definitely agree."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    He refused to allow Zhou Shu to be interested, and said a few more words diligently, "... Fellow Daoists, I come from Qishanmen and have always admired Xuanling Sect. If you can get the support of Dao Fellows and take the younger generation out of Pianshan City, the younger generation will decide. Will repay."


    Zhou Shu just walked without any fake colors.


    Such cultivators accounted for the majority in the immortal world, and it is no wonder that the sect in charge is always above the top.


    Soon fell into the city.


    The city walls are heavy and the defenses are complete, but there are very few guards. One comes by occasionally, and he just walks by just looking at it.


    Replied and bowed respectfully, "Please rest here for a while, and go down to inform City Master Zhang."


    "Go directly to the town magic tower."


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at it, and walked straight to the Devil''s Tower.


    That should not be allowed to panic and repeatedly admonished, but it was only confined to admonitions, asking him to stop the hanging bell sect, that was impossible.


    When they reached the tower in a flash, the two big Luo Jinxians in front of the door looked gloomy and iron, and when they saw Zhou Shu they shouted, "Where''s the kid, get out of here! Can you break in here too!?"


    Yi refused and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Vice-City Lord Xu, he is a disciple of the Suspended Bell Sect, come to see the city lord for something.


    In this kind of fairy city, except for the person in charge of the sect to be the city lord, the other Daluo Jinxian are all deputy city lords, while Taiyi Jinxian does not receive such treatment. It is just a general guard, which is slightly better than accepting such an attendant and handyman.


    "Suspended Bell Sect?"


    Da Luo Jinxian''s heart was shocked, he was about to say something, but saw that Zhou Shu had already strode over.


    He subconsciously wanted to stop, and was slapped out by a shield as soon as he exerted his force, fell by the door, unable to move for a while.


    Da Luo Jinxian beside him was stunned as he refused to answer.


    Especially if it should not be given, where the wood is still for a long while, the mouth is wide open, although the people of the Sulano Sect are very strong, how can they be so strong? A golden immortal shoots the big Luo Jinxian flying, it is almost like a shot Flies.


    "Your law of destruction is too far away, I really don''t know how to get promoted."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the man indifferently, and walked into the tower without looking back, where the remaining few people were still in shock.


    "What''s the matter, Old Xu, you didn''t even stop it?"


    "You go try? All my protective shields have been shaken apart. If he hadn''t left his hands, he might have broken apart."


    "What you practice is really breaking the law? I thought it was the law of the immortal world."


    "Why are you doing this? This guy, don''t agree, where did he get it?"


    "Just outside of Xiancheng, I thought I wanted to supply medicinal talismans or something. I didn''t know someone from the Xuanling Sect. As expected, he was very overbearing, just as rumored. Fortunately I didn''t provoke him just now."


    "For the last 100 years, I have been on the rotation of the Suspension Bell Sect. I haven''t seen it like this. It''s still a golden immortal. Oh, it''s not comparable."


    "There are many formations in the tower, he doesn''t have formations, will he..."


    "Go and see, such a person must be the core disciple of the Xuanling Sect. If he is injured, we can''t afford it!"


    The two hurriedly entered the tower, but they could not see Zhou Shu, only some broken array talisman fell on the ground array eyes were also exposed.


    The two looked at each other, as if they felt something, and stepped back out in a hurry.


    "It''s not here to grab power..."


    "Don''t say it, it has nothing to do with us, this is a matter in charge of the sect, so just treat it as if you haven''t seen it."


    The two of them still stood in front of the door as usual, without squinting, they were just in a mixed mood and didn''t know what to think.


    At this time Zhou Shu had already walked into the deepest part of the town''s magic tower.


    From the outside, the town magic tower is not big, but the space below it is very large, I am afraid it will not be dozens of miles.


    There was a room made of obsidian spar in the middle, surrounded by several arrays, and Zhao Yueru, who was looking for it, was inside.


    She was struggling and her injuries broke again.


    These formations were not worth mentioning. In just a few moments, Zhou Shu could see through all the formation talisman, a trace of doubt appeared in his heart. The biggest function of these formations is to hide and prevent others from discovering here, rather than defending them. People flee, the question is, what did the city lord do to hide Zhao Yueru, he knows that Zhao Yueru is a person from Shushan still doing this, is he not planning to return the person to Shushan?


    Just about to break the formation, three people suddenly appeared in front of the formation.


    The two who had practiced in the tower before were there, as well as an old man in gray.


    The gray-clothed old man looked at him with a lot of sullen expression in his calm complexion.


    It can be seen at a glance that they are all the elders of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The gray-clothed old man is obviously the most threatening. He is a Taiyi Daluo who may enter the Hunyuan at any time, and he may not be practicing the Law of Soul, or Zhou Shu. Can not see the actual source of his power.


    The law of strength is not enough.


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly, feeling a little regret.


    However, it should be the same. Due to Jinxian''s restrictions, all his current laws can only be practiced to the transparent stage, and no further steps will work.

 Chapter 2876: Nothing to do with me

    Zhou Shu stared at the three of them without moving their eyelids.


    "The Suspended Bell Sect? Shit!"


    The gray-clothed old man said coldly, "You are definitely a demon!"


    Hearing the words of the gray-clothed old man, the two big Luo Jinxians on the side were both stunned. Zhou Shu raised his eyes and sneered.


    "Don''t pretend!"


    The gray-clothed old man said righteously and solemnly, "Go straight into the town''s demon tower and destroy the formation, using the earth demon soldiers. What else can you be if you are not a demon? I want to pretend to be a disciple of the hanging bell sect to destroy Pianshan City, don''t think! Since Zhang Zhicheng came to protect Pianshan City, I vowed not to stand with the demons. You are dead!"


    The sound was like a Hong Zhong, shaking so that the Town Demon Tower shook, and it might be audible in the entire Katayama City.


    The two guards at the door glanced at each other, both were a little dazed, and when they refused to answer, they were frightened, but they were very puzzled, Mozu, is he really a Mozu? Can the demons also pretend to be, or are practitioners to pretend?


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Zhang Zhicheng, right? You are really brave. You violated the requirements of Shushan. Now you want to attack the Xuanling Sect. It''s all for the person inside, right? It''s really at all costs."


    "Shut up and die!"


    Many killing intent flashed in Zhang Zhicheng''s eyes, and a green light waved his hand.


    A cloud of smoke rose up in front of Zhou Shu, and three tall figures emerged in the smoke.


    Three tall demon corpses, holding demon soldiers in their hands, the front demon corpse only waved to block Zhang Zhicheng''s attack.


    "You said you are not a demons?!"


    Zhang Zhicheng yelled, but he was shocked, why is there a demon corpse here?


    Even the Demon Clan could not control the Demon Corpse, and he previously called Zhou Shu to be a Demon Clan, which was a pretense, just to kill Zhou Shu in a legitimate way.


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother to care about him, leaving the demon corpse to deal with the three people, and strode to the middle house.


    "Don''t you go!"


    Zhang Zhicheng yelled, but he could only yell. The demon corpse was definitely not an ordinary demon. The spear in his hand sank vigorously, and every time he shook his whole body numb, it was too late to resist, and he could not be distracted. of.


    The other two big Luo Jinxians were the same, completely stopped by the demon corpse.


    These demon corpses were naturally phantoms summoned by Zhou Shu using demon soldiers.


    It��s not difficult. During the decades of flying, Zhou Shu has been absorbing the knowledge of reincarnation. At the same time, the law of reincarnation is also improving. Anything related to reincarnation promotes the growth of the law. The realm of reincarnation is natural. Appeared.


    The realm of reincarnation is very accurate. It only needs to wrap the magic soldier, and does not need to consume much power of reincarnation, as long as it supports the resurrection of the magic soldier once.


    Even if it was only once, it was still very powerful, because the magic soldier itself was very strong.


    In fact, Zhou Shu has many ways to solve these three big Luojinxians, but he prefers to use the law of reincarnation. He wants to seize every opportunity to master the power of the law and improve the law of reincarnation as soon as possible. Yes, he plans to use reincarnation. To achieve great Luo Jinxian.


    It''s nothing difficult.


    After learning more, he gradually understood that the power of reincarnation in the blood pool world was an unprecedented opportunity in the heavens. Those who had previously understood the law of reincarnation had absolutely no such good conditions as him. Those years in the blood pool His contact with the power of reincarnation day and night has far surpassed the accumulation of his predecessors. Others can master the law without such an opportunity. He has no reason to do so.


    That day will come soon.


    "Come on!"


    Zhang Zhicheng saw Zhou Shu''s shield smashed open the stone prison, so he could only shout for help.


    He usually wouldn��t let anyone enter the town��s magic tower, except for the three of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect himself, but now there��s really no way to keep the secret. If Zhou Shu takes Zhao Yueru away, all his hard work will be wasted and he will be offended. Shushan, there is also Suspension Sect, is this guy really from Suspension Sect?


    Hearing the city lord''s request for help, someone soon came in, and several Taiyi Daluo squeezed in at a small place.


    In the stone prison.


    Seeing the wall break open, Zhao Yueru was stunned, but when she saw the person coming in, she was completely stunned.


    Can a golden immortal who has never seen it break the stone prison? Why is there a familiar feeling when looking at him, "You are..."


    "Fire Poison Gold."


    Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on the chain under Zhao Yueru''s feet, and a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes, "Cut it off, right?"


    A green shadow flew out, stopped in front of Zhao Yueru, looked at it carefully, "No problem, Zhou!"


    "week?"


    Zhao Yueru stared at the green figure that suddenly appeared, and exclaimed, "Are you the sword spirit Caiying?"


    "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    Caiying denied unconsciously, there was an extra sword in his hand, and bright purple lights burst out, and the entire stone prison was illuminated.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Unlock the chain and wait for me inside. I''ll be right there."


    Walking out of the stone prison, the three phantom corpses were being besieged by more than a dozen Taiyi Daluo, clumsy left and right, and they were about to disappear.


    Zhou Shu held up a gold brick in his hand, but it was a ninth-rank gold brick. As soon as he took it out, it attracted the attention of the other side. Many people couldn''t help but step back. They were all Taiyi Daluo, who naturally knew The Suspense Sect''s golden bricks are powerful, not to mention the 9th rank.


    Golden light flashed.


    The golden brick flew straight out and was falling on a big Luo Jinxian from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect The big Luo Jinxian was short in shape, his shoulders completely collapsed, and his whole body was hit to the ground. .


    Seeing Daluo who was wailing, the others were shocked and moved back a lot.


    The BRICS were quickly recalled, Zhou Shu kept his hands, and the BRICS flew out again.


    The blow just now made everyone feel terrified, and they had erected a thick protective shield long ago, and all kinds of fairy artifacts protected the top of their heads.


    Huh!


    The sound of broken gold and iron was followed by a screaming scream, from Da Luo Jinxian of another Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    The fairy weapon was completely shattered and the protective cover did not have any effect. The gold bricks still smashed his shoulders accurately and collapsed his shoulders. The whole person sank into the ground, unable to move, and lost the ability to resist.


    "Go on, kill this demons!"


    Zhang Zhicheng suddenly commanded loudly, shouting while shrinking back.


    "Don''t move, it''s fine if you don''t move."


    Zhou Shu looked at the rest of the people blankly, "Zhang Zhicheng, stop for me."


    Zhang Zhicheng''s mind was shocked. As for the other Taiyi Daluo, they hadn''t moved for a long time. Just now Zhang Zhicheng ordered them to turn a deaf ear to the devil. Is there a demon who can use the gold bricks of the Suspended Bell Sect? Used so well? It was impossible. They weren''t fools. They also saw the problem. Zhang Zhicheng was mostly slander, and Zhou Shu''s goal seemed to be the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    This is the internal fighting in charge of the sect. It would be best if they don''t participate.


    Da Luo immediately shouted, "If we don''t do anything, we assume we haven''t seen it!"


    "Just now it was Zhang Zhicheng''s order, everything has nothing to do with us! Please don''t do anything, the adults, we will definitely not hinder the adults!"


    These people quickly drew a line with Zhang Zhicheng and moved away. Only Zhang Zhicheng stood beside the two wailing Da Luo Jinxians, trembling slightly.

 Chapter 2877: Yodo and others

    The identity of Suspense Sect is really easy to use.


    Looking at these people, Zhou Shu felt this way.


    Of course, the suppression of strength is indispensable, and those two matches of the talented BRICs have already scared these people and convinced them.


    Ninth-grade immortal artifacts such as the gold bricks can be injected with the power of reincarnation. The power of reincarnation is used to bless the immortal artifacts. The power is naturally extraordinary. Before the gold bricks have touched their opponents, the opponents have been disturbed by reincarnation It''s impossible to resist.


    Zhou Shu looked at them indifferently and remained silent for a long while.


    Those people didn''t even dare to move. In addition to the deterrence of the gold bricks, the tall corpses were also staring at them.


    Behind them, Zhao Yueru and Caiying walked out.


    Zhao Yueru walked very slowly, and there were still several circles of black scars on his feet, and bones were deeply visible.


    Flame Poison Gold, a rare and very strange material. The three laws of Fire Gold Poison are almost perfectly integrated. No one wants to be entangled by this kind of thing. It is hard to imagine the feeling, but it is definitely Life is better than death, and both body and mind are destroyed.


    Zhao Yueru looked haggard, but her eyes flashed with excitement, and she whispered, "Zhou Shu, is that you?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu looked back, with concern in his eyes, "Thanks for your hard work. Is that Zhang Zhicheng imprisoning you? Why is he?"


    "It should be for you."


    Zhao Yueru thought for a while and said, "He has been asking me if I know where you are, and he has also asked Lin Zhu, Zhou... Zhou Shu, are you okay, Elder Gai Yubai and Li Zi of Shushan are looking for you... "


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "I''ll talk about this later, have you taken anything by him? I''m talking about Zhang Zhicheng."


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "There is only one Shushan sword, I don''t want it anymore."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu turned around and looked at Zhang Zhicheng, his eyes gradually sharpened, and Zhang Zhicheng panicked.


    Zhao Yueru only noticed the situation outside and was shocked. These dozen Taiyi Daluo were obviously overwhelmed by Zhou Shu, and they didn''t even dare to move in front of Zhou Shu. This... Zhou Shu is just a golden fairy.


    Caiying noticed her look and said proudly, "Look at it, Zhou will definitely help you get revenge."


    Zhao Yueru said in surprise, "Huh? Actually, there is no need for revenge. That Zhang Zhicheng belongs to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. You don''t know the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, that is..."


    Caiying interrupted her, "What is Ten Thousand Soul Sect? Don''t worry, look at Zhou. It is still the golden brick of Xuanling Sect. Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifact. He is from the golden fairy of Xuanling Sect. More than one piece was snatched from there, and the elder Gai Yubai in Shushan had been beaten by Zhou. They were all hundreds of times stronger than this Zhang Zhicheng, hehe."


    Zhao Yueru was completely stunned, looking at Caiying, not knowing what to say.


    She believed that Caiying would not lie, but how did this fact sound so absurd that a golden fairy snatched the gold bricks from the elder of the Suspense Sect, and even Gai Yubai was beaten? These elders in charge of the sect in the immortal realm, how could they become insignificant in Zhou Shu''s eyes, they were in charge of the sect, and it was the Suspended Bell Sect.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Zhang Zhicheng, do you confess your guilt?"


    Zhang Zhicheng stagnated, and quickly stood upright, and retorted loudly, "What a crime! I did nothing wrong, even if I did something, you, a golden fairy of the Suspense Bell Sect, are not qualified to say to me. Everyone is in charge of the sect, and we must follow the rules in doing things."


    Zhou Shu ignored him and said slowly, "Do you still know how to behave? Li Zi of Shushan didn''t let you torture people by keeping people with you."


    Zhang Zhicheng panicked, "You, how do you know this?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "You not only deceived Shu Shan and tortured Shu Shan disciples, but also wanted to deal with the Suspension Sect. Just now you saw that I was just a golden immortal, so you pretended to be a demon. Everything is buried in Katayama City, right? A sinner like you, no matter what sect you come from, I have a reason to say you. Not only that, I also want to punish you. Where is the hanging bell? Could it be the fairyland? With the plane tree, you don��t understand, do you?"


    Zhang Zhicheng was terrified when he heard it, but couldn''t. He was drunk back several times when he wanted to talk, and couldn''t speak at all.


    Zhou Shu looked at other people, "Everyone, if you know anything, just tell me that I will deal with it fairly, knowing nothing, and committing the same crime with him."


    Taiyi Daluo couldn''t help it for a long time, and shook his head quickly, shouted loudly, trying to get rid of the relationship with Zhang Zhicheng.


    "I don''t know, Zhang Zhicheng is here, the Demon Suppression Tower never let us in."


    "The previous sect in charge also let us enter the Demon Tower, and let us operate it. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect that came this time never let us in, it''s damned."


    "It turns out that Zhang Zhicheng is so vicious and so courageous that even Shushan disciples dare to start."


    "A Shushan disciple came to Pianshan City? We have no idea, Zhang Zhicheng is really not a human being to tortured Shushan disciple! Unexpectedly, there will be such a scum who is in charge of the sect Wanhunzong!"


    "I''ve seen Zhang Zhicheng displeased a long time ago! He is too shameless!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I believe you have nothing to do with this matter, so I am not going to deal with you, but you have to cooperate with me."


    "How to cooperate, sir? What do you say and what we do."


    Those people nodded like smashing garlic, and changed their names in a blink of an eye This is a person who completely regards Zhou Shu as a Xuanlingzong.


    "Very simple."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You all go out when you breastfeed, and guard the mountain city. Don''t let the demons take advantage of the vacancy to enter. Leave a few others in the soul-suppressing tower to clear all evidence that Zhang Zhicheng and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect are evil. Come out and give it to me later, remember, don��t try to take any of it, it��s all evidence."


    "My lord, don''t worry, there must be a lot of one. We will never disobey the orders of the Suspended Bell Sect."


    Taiyi Daluo quickly agreed, and they all went out soon.


    "My lord says he wants exhibits, what do you mean? How do we know what an exhibit is and what isn''t it?"


    "You stupid, just bring him all the things in the tower, ask so much!"


    "So is Xianyu? And those treasures? Those are all left behind by the master sect..."


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Your lord has spent so much effort, and even the Da Luo Jinxian of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has been cleaned up, how can you not get something in return?"


    "But if the fairy jade is gone, what should I do if something goes wrong with the Soul Resurrection Tower? What if the Demon Race calls?"


    "You can''t run? The problem is also the Suspension Bell Sect, Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and Shushan. What does it have to do with us? It involves so many sects in charge and let them fight, the less we know, the less Well, now whoever is in power can help whoever does things, and don''t care about the other things."


    "Oh, I really suffered, I was assigned here, this time when the time is up, I will never come again!"


    "There are more problems in the immortal world. Do you think that there are fewer internal fights in charge of the sect? I have never stopped, don''t talk nonsense, do things!"


    Several big Luo Jinxians bitterly, searched in the Soul Citadel Tower, and every one of the fairy jade could not escape their eyes.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Yeyu Xiaoxiang Dialect Xianxia, ??and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~ Xianxia, ??who doesn��t like it~~)

 Chapter 2878: who are we

    The name of Sulan Sect is really easy to use.


    Zhou Shu looked at Taiyi Daluo, who was busy looking for immortal jade and stone in the Town Demon Tower, and looked at the trembling disciples of Ten Thousand Soul Sect in front of him. This feeling became stronger. Now he is still far from the immortal world, he should be able to use it more. One use.


    He didn''t speak, just waited quietly.


    After a long time, one of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciples knelt down, and then the other two knelt down.


    The glittering golden bricks and the two characters of hanging bells completely shocked them, and they had no time to pay attention to the others.


    Zhang Zhicheng hesitated and raised his head, "I confessed my guilt. I don''t know what the lord is going to do with us?"


    "It is to deal with you, not us!"


    "My lord, we didn''t do anything. Everything here was arranged by Zhang Zhicheng, and the Shushan disciple was also imprisoned by him!"


    "Also, the celestial jade in the town magic tower is also used by him!"


    The two big Luo Jinxians on the side seemed to have reached an alliance. They kept accusing Zhang Zhicheng of bad things. Just as Zhang Zhicheng wanted to refute, he was knocked to the leg by a gold brick, and his whole person was stuck. And this gold brick, also Let him understand the gap between him and Zhou Shu,-he was fully prepared, but his close control of the law of life and death could not be stopped at once, to be precise, he didn''t know how to stop it. ended.


    He fell to the ground slumpingly, as if he was several thousand years old in an instant, and his once glowing face was gray and black as iron.


    I kept shouting in my heart, how could there be such a golden immortal, how could it be, is the distance between the Suspension Sect and us so big?


    What he didn''t know was that the gap between him and Zhou Shu was not that big. In terms of absolute strength, he was still above Zhou Shu, but because of Zhou Shu''s familiarity with the laws of life and death, he could not win. Even if a practitioner cultivated a certain law, he was in control. The degree is impossible to be perfect, there must be loopholes and loopholes, and these loopholes can only start to be filled and perfected until the quasi-sage, but currently it can''t escape Zhou Shu''s perception.


    Impossibility to win does not mean that you must lose or die. Zhou Shu actually does not have the ability to kill him quickly. He must not be able to do it with gold bricks. From the perspective of the law of strength in the transparent phase, the Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifact is barely enough. It can be used.


    However, in Zhang Zhicheng''s view, Zhou Shu''s BRIC power was insufficient, and he must have kept his hands. He must find a way to beg for his life.


    He took a deep breath and stopped yelling in his heart a little bit, "My lord, it''s all my fault. I can give you whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What do you think you can leave?"


    "I''m not talking about those in the Devil''s Tower, nor about those in me, but her."


    Zhang Zhicheng stretched out his hand and pointed at Zhao Yueru behind Zhou Shu, "My adult is still young, maybe I don''t know, that female golden fairy is not an ordinary person, she..." When he said that, he paused and glanced at the two people beside him, calmly Said, "The two of them are getting in the way, I can help the adults solve it first."


    "Zhang Zhicheng, what do you mean by killing a dog?"


    "Raised by pigs, do you want to kill each other, this is the Ten Thousand Soul Sect..."


    The two big Luo Jinxians almost jumped up, swearing at Zhang Zhicheng, vulgar.


    Seeing that Zhou Shu didn''t respond, Zhang Zhicheng firmed up his thoughts. After dozens of breaths, the two big Luo Jinxians were stuck on the ground and could no longer move.


    Zhang Zhicheng looked respectful, "My lord, I temporarily sealed their souls, and I can handle them whatever they want."


    Zhou Shu was slightly hesitating, still thinking about Zhang Zhicheng��s tricks just now, as if he had realized something from it, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Your spirit skills are very good, and you are in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The law of life and death?"


    Zhang Zhicheng stagnated, not knowing why Zhou Shu said these things, "I..."


    "It''s no wonder that you will come to guard the Pianshan City. The law of life and death is still very useful in the devil world," Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Zhang Zhicheng, you should still want to practice creation and annihilation? From your law of life and death. Here, I can feel a little trace of them, but unfortunately I haven''t gotten started yet."


    Zhang Zhicheng was completely stunned.


    How can you even know this? Zhou Shu seemed to have a pair of heavenly eyes, and he saw through his heart. He regarded the law of life and death as his major, and his purpose was indeed the law of creation and the law of annihilation after life and death.


    As if thinking of something, he immediately knelt down, "I beg for advice."


    In his eyes, Zhou Shu is already omnipotent.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Tell me about her origin."


    Zhang Zhicheng nodded hurriedly and settled down, "My lord, she comes from the Xuanhuang Realm. It is a mysterious realm exiled to the edge of the heavens by the fairy realm. The practitioners there are very different from the realm. For example, she has There is a very rare heart of profound sword in the immortal world. It is a special aptitude that Shushan hasn''t seen for many years, so it was recruited into Shushan."


    Zhao Yueru was stunned.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. The heart of the profound sword that Zhang Zhicheng said was about the heart of the profound sword mentioned by the Xuanhuang Realm. It was Shushan��s introductory talent, but it became a rare special aptitude in the immortal realm. "This is for me. , Does it make sense?"


    Zhang Zhicheng shook his head and said My lord, I just give an example to illustrate the special nature of the Xuanhuang World. The difference between her is that she came down from the Tongtian Tower, and someone in the tower told us that she and Zhou Shu is deeply connected. In other words, you may know Zhou Shu''s whereabouts from her. The adult must be the real core figure of the Xuanling Sect. Then you should know Zhou Shu? "


    His eyes were slightly questioning,


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "Are you for the reward on the Ten Thousand Swordsman Ranking?"


    Zhang Zhicheng nodded and shook his head, "More than that, the rewards of the Ten Thousand Swordsman List are very good, but Zhou Shu is even more important. At that time there were several very important people on the Tongtian Tower. Their news, and Zhou Shu was still the emperor of the Profound Yellow Realm back then. If anyone can make Zhou Shu surrender, he might even obtain the entire Immortal Realm, and of course the Profound Yellow Realm. There is countless wealth in that mysterious realm."


    He spoke very excitedly, his eyes gleaming.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You said it seems to be true. It''s only Zhou Shu, who is the emperor, and the whole immortal world. Do you know the inside story or speculation? There are countless wealth in the Xuanhuang world, so why? Exiled to the edge of the heavens? There are so many loopholes that I don��t bother to expose it. Besides, you, an elder of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect, dare to think so big. You are exaggerating the facts clearly to beg for mercy? Ha ha, ha ha.��


    Zhang Zhicheng''s face was slightly red, it was indeed a lot of exaggeration, and he only whispered, "When I ask for news, I will inform the Zongmen. I am alone."


    Zhou Shu looked at him for a long time before saying, "Let''s not talk about this. Someone you just said told us, who is that person and who are we?"


    Zhang Zhicheng paused, "We, the people who went to see the Tongtian Pagoda at the time, I was among them."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and Zhao Yueru was also startled, staring at Zhang Zhicheng for a long time, only a little dazed in her eyes.

 Chapter 2879: Mysterious Golden Fairy

    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The Tongtian Pagoda you are talking about is the one that was passed to the fairy world back then?"


    "Yes, it is called the Tongtian Pagoda by the Xuanhuang Realm, and it can go straight to the Immortal Realm. It is a great...something that shouldn''t be there."


    Zhang Zhicheng paused, began to speak, and changed the way of sound transmission.


    That year, the Tongtian Pagoda fell in the Promise World.


    The Wuji World is also one of the 33 days, and it is the earliest days, but the glory is only the past. Today��s Immortal World, Wuji World is a very remote place, because it consumed too many resources in the past and suffered wars and chaos. There are very few cultivators, and they are generally the true celestial golden immortals of the small sect, and there is no one in charge of the sect.


    It was an unknown golden immortal who found the Tongtian Pagoda. After seeing the Tongtian Pagoda, he felt an abnormality and immediately intercepted it. Then he found that the people inside were very special. He thought it was a big event and was convenient to use. Jue sealed the Tongtian Pagoda, and at the same time passed the news out, telling the master sect.


    The Zongmen in charge gave orders to get people nearby to rush over, and at the same time, the people in charge of the Zongmen quickly came from Luofu Realm.


    However, Tongtian Tower only existed for ten days.


    His energy was exhausted, and the golden immortal who discovered the Tongtian Pagoda tried his best to maintain it for only ten days.


    In these ten days, only three pioneers in charge of the sect rushed over, and it was the last day.


    Zhang Zhicheng is a member of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect, and one of them, because he happened to be near the Promise Realm, and he came early. Only three people arrived at that time. There was also a Daluo Jinxian with him, and three from Shushan. A Jinxian, and a Daluo Jinxian from the Suspended Bell Sect, except for these three, the others are people from other sects in the Promise Realm. They found the news, and it��s not too late. There is Taiyi Daluo, There are also gold cents.


    After a while, Tongtian Tower disappeared completely, and the people inside were also revealed.


    Zhang Zhicheng and others took a cursory look at the situation of these people outside the tower, and they all thought that many of them were rare geniuses in the immortal world, but Zhang Zhicheng and others were limited in their cultivation strength and time. It is not too clear to see approximately.


    The people who came out of the Tongtian Tower could not see the immortals outside, and they scattered and fled, while Zhang Zhicheng and others began to collect their favorite people one by one.


    The situation is a bit chaotic, and many sects feel that this is a rare opportunity to revitalize the sect and participate in the competition.


    There have been some battles around these people in the Tongtian Tower. Of course, these battles are beyond the perception of those in the Tongtian Tower.


    Of course, the sect in charge still controls most of the situation. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect prioritizes the Blue Bird, and at the same time takes away a few others. Only the Golden Immortal is here in Shu Mountain. It seems that only Zhao Yueru has been taken away, and the others Zhang Zhicheng also It��s not clear that the Suspended Bell Sect has taken at least ten people, and the Holy Fire Gate has the most people in the Promise Realm, taking the most advantage, while others have been taken away by other sects, large and small, and there are also some people. Dead, some people are missing.


    Coming hastily, it didn''t take long for the Tongtian Pagoda to disappear. I was busy robbing people. I didn''t remember until the robbing was over. It was time to ask about the origin of the Tongtian Pagoda and the situation inside.


    Obviously, the golden immortal who discovered the Tongtian Pagoda has been in the Tongtian Pagoda for the past ten days, and he must have known the most news.


    However, the Golden Immortal was no longer found, and he probably left the Promise Realm early due to the chaos.


    The Zongmen in charge realized that it was wrong, and quickly gathered the people who were still on the scene and the people in the Tongtian Pagoda who "accepted" them. They got some information in the tower, but not much. At that time, each had its own master, and the people in the tower People are already sober, it''s hard to ask anything.


    Of course, there are also people who show good things to the immortal world, Zhao Yueru and Zhou Shu''s relationship, Zhang Zhicheng was heard here, and so did Lin Zhu, Yangmei, and Mu Lao.


    The people in charge of the sect discovered that they had made a big mistake. They determined that the Tongtian Pagoda came from the Xuanhuang Realm. However, the specific situation of the people inside was not clear, and they did not find all the information earlier. If they knew it early, Certain people will definitely be taken care of.


    You know, at that time, they only saw the special of Zhao Yueru and others, but let go of Lin Zhu, Yangmei and others who seemed to be mediocre in talent. And wood elves like Mu Lao are everywhere in the fairy world, even more inconspicuous. .


    The mistake cannot be undone, the golden immortal is no longer found, and so are the important people on the Tongtian Tower.


    Until now, I haven''t found the golden immortal, and those people.


    After this incident, the person in charge Thunder was furious, and everyone in the Tongtian Tower was punished. It is no wonder that he made such a stupid mistake and did not determine the situation of the Tongtian Tower in the first time. It shows that his own ability is not enough. There is no sect. Take Zhang Zhicheng for example. He was originally a powerful figure in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but now he can only live in the border city of Xiancheng.


    After listening to the specific situation, Zhou Shu nodded blankly, but secretly rejoiced in his heart.


    Unlike what he thought, the fairy world didn��t really understand the relationship between Zhou Shu and Qingque and others. The key to many problems was that mysterious golden fairy. He should have taken away several important people. He had no choice. Give these people to the fairy world, why on earth?


    But no matter what, the current situation is better than handing it over to the fairy world. If the fairy world knows everything, Zhou Shu will not be able to hide in the heavens for so long.


    Zhang Zhicheng glanced at Zhou Shu and continued to say, "Those people on the Tongtian Pagoda are all from the Xuanhuang Realm are rare geniuses, and many of them listen to Zhou Shu. , What about Zhou Shu? He is the emperor. Only in the Xuanhuang realm has the emperor. Who in the immortal realm today doesn��t want to catch Zhou Shu. As long as the adults get Zhou Shu, the benefits are obvious, whether it is to the immortal realm or to himself use����"


    Zhou Shu interrupted him, "So you threatened Zhao Yueru, trying to get news from Zhou Shu?"


    "Yes, everyone has to do it after changing."


    Zhang Zhicheng was very calm, "I have seen Zhao Yueru, and Shu Shan has never let her go out, but this time I met in my Xiancheng. I can''t miss the opportunity."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Only you are smart? Zhao Yueru has always been in Shushan, why didn''t Shushan ask?"


    "I don''t know the reason, but this person is really troublesome. I have never seen a stronger woman than her. I couldn''t ask such a question. Back in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, even Da Luo Jinxian couldn''t stand the flame poison gold, day and night. It''s endless, like tens of thousands of insects biting in the body, and no matter what power is running, the pain will increase tenfold. The more you struggle, the more uncomfortable..."


    While talking, Zhang Zhicheng suddenly saw Zhou Shu''s eyes were very unkind, and felt something, he stopped quickly, and said, "My lord, Shu Shan may not have asked, she has the heart of profound sword, or she is of rank. The kind that is very tall, the golden fairy of Shushan can see it at a glance. Such a genius, Shushan certainly does not dare to treat her badly, or he may want to slowly soften her."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Shu Shan dare not treat badly, so you dare to treat badly, you are really amazing."


    Zhang Zhicheng looked at Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru, and suddenly said, "My lord, I don''t know if I should say something."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Say."


    Zhang Zhicheng took a deep breath and said slowly, "Is your lord here for Shushan or for yourself?"

 Chapter 2880: Is there a difference

    "Is there a difference?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent.


    "If the adults are here for Shu Mountain, I can only confess my guilt and fight to death. If the adults are here for themselves," Zhang Zhicheng said solemnly, "I have said enough just now, the adults will not be moved? You can fully assist the adults and help them find Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Full support?"


    Zhang Zhicheng stared at Zhou Shu and said decisively, "That''s right! Adults are just golden immortals and have such strength. They know all kinds of laws. In the future, they will definitely be the root elder of the Suspense Sect, in charge of power, I Is there any reason not to rely on an adult? Besides, I can��t go back to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect at all. I can only go back and forth in a few border cities. I stay here for a hundred years and there for a hundred years. I still can��t improve my cultivation. I might as well follow the adults. ."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, he said again, "With a word from an adult, I can immediately kill the two disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect here to show my sincerity."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "No hurry, wait for me to think about it for a while."


    "Okay, please consider it, my lord."


    A gleam of excitement flashed in Zhang Zhicheng''s eyes, and he nodded hurriedly.


    After a pause, Zhou Shu seemed to think, "How much do you know about the people in the Tongtian Pagoda, besides Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru, who else is more important."


    Zhang Zhicheng thought for a while and said, "From the results of the discussion at the time, Zhao Yueru was not the most important thing, but Yang Mei was more important. She was Zhou Shu��s Taoist couple since childhood, and then Lin Zhu. She contributed the most to building the Tongtian Tower. Then there is Zhu Dashan, Zhou Shu��s best friend. These are all members of the Heyin Sect founded by Zhou Shu, and there is also Mu Lao. He is the lord of the Wushuang City in the Xuanhuang Realm and a friend of Zhou Shu. Without his help , The Tongtian Pagoda cannot be built."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Is there only these? It seems that you don''t know much."


    Zhang Zhicheng sighed slightly, "I was not a core member of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It would be nice to be able to get to the Tongtian Pagoda in time. More people don''t even know this information. If I hadn''t stayed in the border city, I would definitely be able to collect it. More news, those in the tower were taken away by various sects. If you have the opportunity to ask carefully, you will definitely get a lot of things."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Really? Then what did you ask Zhao Yueru?"


    Zhang Zhicheng said helplessly, "She is really different. It may be the reason for the heart of Xuanjian. Not only is she not afraid of flame poison gold, most of the spirit arts are not effective for her. There are several special spirit arts that may be useful. , But I haven��t cultivated well, I want to use it but I don��t dare to use it. I��m afraid it will break if I use it. My lord, I promise that other people will not be as strong as her, and I will definitely get more news.��


    Staring at him, Zhou Shu suddenly became stern, "Really didn''t ask anything?"


    Zhang Zhicheng was stunned, feeling that his soul was strangled, and subconsciously said, "Really not."


    After answering the questions, he realized that this feeling was a bit familiar, originated from a kind of spiritism called Horror Art. It is very special and does not require forcibly injecting spirit power into the opponent''s mind or body, and there is no warning in advance. Surprisingly attacking its deficiencies, and dealing with people who are not familiar with the law of the soul, generally can receive good results. His master had demonstrated in front of him back then, but he could not learn how to use the soul power is too complicated. .


    Unexpectedly, he was hit just now, this golden immortal could even master the spirit arts so well.


    He pondered for a moment, "My lord, you...that was Soul Horror just now?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Have you not learned it? It''s very simple to use soul arts. It''s not complicated. In addition to the laws of the soul, you also need to understand some spiritual principles."


    Zhang Zhicheng was startled, and shook his head, "Do you still want to say something."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "How about the blue bird you took away? She was your fancy, is she important?"


    "Qing Que, she is the guardian of Wushuang City. I like her because she has good talent and spiritual skills. This is very rare. In the fairy world, even if the soul law is thoroughly practiced, it may not be used. Good spiritism, and she knows it directly."


    Zhang Zhicheng was still thinking about the spirit technique just now, a little stunned. Zhou Shu said twice when he talked about the rules, how could a golden immortal know so much, and this time it turned out to be a spirit technique he hadn''t learned. Learn too much.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I am asking whether it is important."


    Zhang Zhicheng calmed down, "She was different from others. She was very cooperative at the time and proactively said a lot about the Xuanhuang world, but she was not very clear about Zhou Shu, and she had not participated in the construction of Tongtian Tower. I think it is. It��s not that important. She likes the fairy world very much. She feels that the fairy world is much better than the Xuanhuang world. This kind of person is liked by the fairy world. I think she should be treated well in the sect."


    Zhou Shu nodded without speaking.


    Zhang Zhicheng hesitated, "My lord, how do you understand so much, isn''t the Hanging Bell Sect best at the law of power?"


    Zhou Shu was indifferent, "You are not qualified to ask me."


    Zhang Zhicheng just nodded, "I just want to express my admiration. Anyway, I am willing to follow the adults and try my best to assist them, but if the adults point me at random, it would be better."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Did I say that I want you to follow? Don''t talk to yourself. If you want to follow me, just show it."


    "Yes."


    Zhang Zhicheng nodded, and suddenly a cloud of black smoke appeared on the palm of his hand. The smoke was solid, and there were two white light spots in it that couldn''t help swimming, hitting the smoke, as if wanting to come out from it, his eyes flashed with murderous intent, the black smoke It suddenly shrunk, and within a few breaths, the two light spots were compressed into mung bean-sized, flat, and bits and pieces of white light continued to escape from the light spots, but they were quickly absorbed by the black smoke and disappeared.


    After dozens of breaths, the two light spots were only the size of sesame seeds, and they were quickly swallowed by black smoke.


    At the same time, the two big Luo Jinxians lying on the ground kicked their feet, completely lost their breath.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You use the soul ball to control it well, and you planted death thoughts beforehand. You really didn''t regard them as your subordinates."


    "My lord can see everythingZhang Zhicheng is very humble and said, "I have indeed done tricks on them a long time ago. Their lives and deaths are in my hands. I take them away when they need to be taken away. I have no choice. Ten Thousand Souls Sect has never trusted me. They also have the task of monitoring me. It will be a matter of time for you to die or die. Now I kill them and offend Ten Thousand Souls. There is no other way to go. grown ups! "


    Without speaking, he knelt down, without any shame.


    "not enough."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, with a chain of broken chains in his hand.


    It was the flame poison gold taken from Zhao Yueru''s feet before, shining with hot green brilliance, like shining gems.


    Zhang Zhicheng''s heart was shocked, "My lord?"


    "You know how to do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and threw the Flame Poison Gold in his hand. His hands were a little hot, and the smell of the power of these laws was not very pleasant.


    But it''s just a bit hot.

 Chapter 2881: Too generous

    "What do I... do?"


    Looking at Yan Pojin, Zhang Zhicheng hesitated.


    Zhou Shu casually tossed it and sneered, "It''s very simple, what you did to her before, you can still do it now. This is the opportunity I give you. Do you want to choose yourself, ha ha."


    Zhang Zhicheng stared at the flame poison gold beside him for a long time, but made up his mind and tied it to his feet, his face turned pale, and his cold sweat fell.


    The moment I put it on was painful, and then it was even more painful. The power of several laws would continue to erode into the body, without stopping.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Zhang Zhicheng, you are going to Liu Yujie like this, you should know where Liu Yujie is?"


    Zhang Zhicheng paused, "I know that a small world around the Demon Realm is far from here, but what did the lord tell me to go there? And how do I go now, not only with the flame poison gold, but also..."


    "It has nothing to do with me. Two hundred years from now, I will pass by Liu Yujie. If you keep wearing this chain, then I will agree to your request."


    Zhou Shu stopped looking at him, and walked out quickly.


    Zhang Zhicheng followed behind, and whispered, "My lord, two hundred years... it will take so long? If I stay with the adults during this period, I can do a lot for the adults, so I promise not to let them down."


    "You can wait."


    Zhou Shu walked out of the ground. There were already many people waiting in the Demon Suppression Tower, all with complex expressions, and they didn''t know what the result would be.


    After hesitating for a while, Zhang Zhicheng began to deal with the corpses of the two big Luo Jinxians. He didn''t know whether he should obey Zhou Shu''s request, but instead of being smashed to death by gold bricks, it might be better to do this. After all, he killed At the same door, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect would soon get news, and he would definitely not be able to return to the Immortal Realm and stay in Pianshan City again.


    "My lord, this is what you want."


    A big Luo Jinxian came over, lowered his head with a flattering expression, and raised a tray with both hands.


    Two Wanfang rings, a weird ornament, resembling a miniature hill. Looking carefully, Zhou Shu felt familiar. Isn''t this appearance of Lingshan gold? There is a Zen spirit inside and outside, but I don''t know how much higher it is than Lingshan Jin.


    "This is the best thing in the town magic tower, the color of Yunji Peak."


    Daluo Jinxian introduced, "It is an extremely rare magic weapon in the cave, which can be used in most places in the heavens, even in remote areas."


    Zhou Shu seems to be thinking, a magic weapon not restricted by the fairy world? It seems that it really came from the Zen school. It is very rare. Although there is a realm of refining demon, you can''t miss this. It''s good to understand the way of Zen. "Has Zhang Zhicheng been using this for cultivation?"


    "Correct."


    Da Luo Jinxian nodded hurriedly, "It was originally a public magic weapon belonging to Katayama Castle. It was specially used by the immortal world to help you cultivate, but it was occupied by him alone. It is really hateful. Now that the adults have sanctioned him, this thing should also be handed over. As a witness for adults, yes, I heard that there are still many treasures in it, all of which were snatched by Zhang Zhicheng. For this reason, he also killed several guards. He should have been full of abuses, if I could not beat him. ����Ugh."


    He looked sad and angry, as if he had been wronged by heaven.


    "It''s really hateful that I kill everyone. Since it''s related to Zhang Zhicheng, then I will keep it as a witness."


    Zhou Shushun took it, opened another Wanfang Ring, looked at it, frowned, "There are not many immortal jade, I heard that a border city like Pianshan City shoulders the task of resisting the demons, and the immortal world never hesitates to provide , But it looks like there are less than 800,000 pieces here?"


    Da Luo Jinxian looked terrified, "All that can be found are here, and the rest are used by Zhang Zhicheng''s servant."


    Zhou Shu said bitterly, "He is really harmful. Keep these ten thousand celestial jade and guard the city. I will take the rest and hand it in."


    Da Luo Jinxian just nodded, "Yes, my lord is really too generous."


    Then he opened another Wanfang Ring, which was full of Fulu pills and so on. Zhou Shu dropped it easily, "Are these also evidences?!"


    Da Luo Jin said in a stern words, "Of course! These originally belonged to every practitioner in Katayama City, but Zhang Zhicheng occupied them all by himself. Not only did he not distribute them to us, but also sold them to practitioners who passed by. It��s extremely hateful, these are the iron evidence that Zhang Zhicheng has done evil."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "So, how many immortal stones and jade can be sold for these things?"


    Da Luo Jinxian thought for a while, "How can it be sold for hundreds of thousands? Some of the pills are unique to the sect in charge, so he dared to sell hundreds of immortal jade for one piece."


    "such."


    Zhou Shu looked at them and said earnestly, "I don��t want the odds anymore. You can collect 100,000 immortal jade together, and then you can divide up these things. You can always use it to defend the city. It��s okay to sell. The more expensive the better, I''ll help you divide it up. These are all counted in Zhang Zhicheng''s account and he sold them."


    Da Luo Jinxian stagnated and nodded, "How embarrassing this is, thank you, sir."


    The group of Taiyi Daluo divided the points, and quickly gathered one hundred thousand immortal jade to Zhou Shu. His heart hurts, but his face was still smiling, pretending to be a big bargain, and Zhou Shupo looked at him. Feeling comfortable, can''t help nodding.


    "Well, no thanks, you guys have worked hard too."


    He clapped his hands and shouted in a deep voice, "Zhang Zhicheng, come out."


    Zhang Zhicheng walked out slowly, dragging a chain under his feet, his face full of bleak, and his eyes blank.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw it. They didn''t expect that such a powerful character Zhang Zhicheng would become a prisoner in the blink of an eye, and he was also wearing flame poison gold chains.


    When I look at Zhou Shu again, his expression has become even more humble. The Xuanling Sect is really terrifying, and this adult is also unfathomable. It is definitely not something ordinary people can do to allow a person like Zhang Zhicheng to commit crimes.


    "Everyone, you continue to guard Pianshan City, and soon someone will come to replace Zhang Zhicheng."


    Zhou Shu glanced around and pointed to the big Luo Jinxian just now, "What is your name?"


    The man hurriedly said, "My lord, I''m going to do Dong Guiju."


    Zhou Shu smiled unexpectedly Satisfied, "Well, then you really understand the rules, so be it. Before the new caster comes, you will temporarily replace the Pianshan City Lord. Everything It��s up to you to manage and dispose of it, can you do it?


    "Yes, yes, thank you sir!"


    Dong Guiju was overjoyed and hurriedly saluted, becoming more sincere and respectful.


    "Everyone must follow Dong Chengzhu''s orders. If you don''t understand the rules, don''t blame me for being polite."


    Seeing the killing intent in Zhou Shu''s eyes, everyone was chilled and promised in a hurry, not daring to say anything extra.


    "Sinner Zhang Zhicheng, leave, follow me back to the immortal world."


    Zhou Shu gave Zhang Zhicheng a cold glance, strode out of the Demon Suppressing Tower, Caiying supported Zhao Yueru, followed by Zhang Zhicheng with a sullen face, of course he knew that this was a scene, only He has no other way except to cooperate. Does he really want to die here?


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2882: Know you

    After leaving Katayama City, Zhang Zhicheng was sent away by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn��t care too much about whether he went to Liu Yujie or not. However, if he was smart enough to take the flame poison gold and wait for two hundred years, Zhou Shu would not mind leaving him. Zhou Shu said a few words before, It should have been hitting Zhang Zhicheng''s weakness. An elder of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect focused on cultivating the law of life and death, saying that it was impossible for him not to understand the ambition of reincarnation.


    Sitting in Hei Bei with Zhao Yueru, they were relatively speechless.


    Thousands of words, I don''t know where to start.


    Zhou Shu calmly stretched out his hand, "Come with me and take you to a place."


    Zhao Yueru nodded gently, "Okay."


    Without any hindrance, Zhou Shu brought Zhao Yueru into the world of refining demon.


    Looking at the green mountains and green waters, and the unusually familiar aura around him����Although Zhou Shu, who entered the demon refining world, was just a soul, he was completely restored to his original appearance without any hiding����Zhao Yueru was stunned. He came here from the void and said in surprise, "It''s really you, Zhou Shu? What place is this? It looks like the Xuanhuang world?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If you like, you will live here in the future, not going back to Shushan, it''s good."


    "Okay, are you here too?"


    Zhao Yueru did not hesitate. She is very relaxed, familiar, and free here. This is a feeling she has never encountered since entering the heavens. Although Shushan Kendo is good, staying there is no different from being imprisoned by Pianshan City, just less. It''s just a chain.


    Zhou Shu nodded, earnestly, "Well, this is my realm, and it is also the foundation for me to stand in the heavens."


    "Your world, foundation..."


    Zhao Yueru chewed the meaning of this sentence carefully, her expression gradually became solemn, and stared at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, then I will be here from now on, not going anywhere."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Needless to say, when your cultivation base is high, I won''t be able to support you, haha."


    Zhao Yueru lowered her head unconsciously, "Oh."


    Zhou Shu said in a gentle voice as much as possible, "Yueru, tell me what you know."


    Touching the taboo in the bottom of her heart, Zhao Yueru trembled and stared at Zhou Shu for a long time before she began to talk.


    In fact, she didn��t know much news, and she never went out when she arrived at Shushan, but Zhou Shu believed Zhao Yueru. This is different from Zhang Zhicheng. Zhou Shu was skeptical about the information Zhang Zhicheng said. It is impossible to believe it completely. The information obtained from people, plus what was collected before, and what he learned from Qingque Bianxue, combined with each other, Zhou Shu had a relatively accurate outline of the situation of the Tongtian Pagoda.


    To enrich this outline, increase its context, and turn it into complete information, more clues are needed.


    "okay."


    Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction, "I will find out the answer, Yueru, I will show you everywhere, there are other people here, you should not feel lonely."


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "I know, Caiying is here, she doesn''t seem to be a sword spirit now, she is much better than before."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "She is not the only one."


    When he saw Bian Xuexiangru and others, Zhao Yueru''s face was obviously brighter, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes. Old people who hadn''t seen for thousands of years reunited, especially in these years, almost all of them were in confinement... Zhou Shu can understand this feeling. Zhao Yueru was originally cold on the outside and hot on the inside. He may be more concerned about the Heyin school than Zhou Shu, "I have also met Lao Li, he is very good, haha, our Heyin school are not ordinary people. I''ll see you in the same early morning and evening."


    "Ok."


    Zhao Yueru just nodded, "In the days in Shushan, I never expected to see anyone again, and you."


    Settling down Zhao Yueru, Zhou Shu and Hu Lao went to Jianmu.


    Jianmu was very indifferent, ignoring the two of them, like an awkward child, but when the mountain-like celestial jade was piled up in front of him, he felt the majestic breath in it, and it immediately shook, trying his best to release his favor.


    Old Hu couldn''t help saying, "This little guy, you are a mother with milk."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s no wonder that it has been unable to get it when it is in need of resources. It cannot grow and survive the catastrophe. If it follows us, it will be aggrieved. If it is a cultivator, I am afraid it would have run away long ago , We cannot treat it badly in the future."


    Old Hu nodded seriously, "Definitely, when the demon refining world gets better, I will let it overcome the catastrophe immediately."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I gave it one hundred thousand, and the remaining seven hundred thousand celestial jade, can you add to the demon refining world."


    "Sure, Master."


    Old Hu was a little excited, "There is more than enough. If I come a few more times, I can not only meet the growth needs of Jianmu, but the Demon Refining Realm itself can also go further."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "How many times? I''m afraid it''s just this time. Only Border Town has so many immortal jade. Did I cheat them one by one? The identity of the Suspended Bell Sect will not work after a few times, and it''s really bad. The border city is hollowed out, and letting the Demon Realm find a loophole to invade is a big sin."


    Old Hu nodded and said disappointedly, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don''t worry, sooner or later, I came out this time for this."


    Old Hu thought for a while, "Where can I find resources? It''s impossible to swallow the small world. You can''t do more if you grab the border town. Is it only business?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yes, it''s just doing business. We are very busy this way back. Now we go to Xishan Realm. It''s a pity that Xiaosu is no longer there. I have to do it myself this time. I don''t know how much it will cost. thought."


    In the world of refining demon, there are a large number of demon soldiers who have lost the power of reincarnation. Among them, there are three earth demon soldiers, which are of no use to Zhou Shu and will naturally be sold.


    In addition to magic soldiers, there are countless immortal artifacts, all made from real soul bodies using various minerals. I said that I don''t need to mention them here.


    Old Hu was shocked, "Go to the Demon Realm to do business?"


    Familiar Xishan Town.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, many demons walked away hurriedly, as if Zhou Shu had the plague, fearing to avoid it.


    "Master, you dare to come too."


    Old Hu whispered in the Demon Refining Realm, "Someone has warned me outside. The Great Demon Lord Xishan Realm already knows about you taking Xiaosu."


    Zhou Shu was calm, "I''m here to do business, what does it matter... Hey, old cow!"


    The old Niu''s body is exceptionally tall I can��t hide even if I want to hide. After being called by Zhou Shu, he was obviously stagnated, but he walked over slowly, with an uncontrollable anger in his eyes. "It''s you, what are you doing again?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are afraid that the Great Demon Lord will blame you, haha, don''t worry, I will just talk to you for a few words, don''t ask you to help."


    Lao Niu said bitterly, "You have to believe in it. You really killed me. I want something, and you can''t run away."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I won''t run when I come, Lao Niu, I want to ask you a few things, I hope you tell me."


    "Will you find someone else?"


    "I know you."


    The old Niu looked angry, but he still told what Zhou Shu wanted to know. He hurried away as soon as he finished speaking. Before stepping out a few steps, he saw several demon kings coming straight from a distance. Lived in Zhou Shu.


    "so close."


    He secretly rejoiced, and soon turned the corner and disappeared.

 Chapter 2883: Good adult

    "Swee, right? I''ve been looking for me all this time, so hard."


    Looking at the demon in front of him, Zhou Shu was still smiling.


    Swee made no secret of his killing intent, and said coldly, "Do you really dare to come back, where did you take Xiao Su? Which sect are you from, Ten Thousand Souls or Suspense?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "What are you worried about, these questions, after seeing Great Demon Xishan, I will consider not answering again. By the way, didn''t you take me to see Great Demon Xishan? Let''s go. I also want to resolve it quickly."


    After speaking, he took out the magic cow bag to release the Red Bull, and slowly went outside the town.


    "This kid, it''s horrible!"


    There was a demon lord who was angrily ignored by practitioners in his demon world, and waved a demon soldier to rush up.


    Some Demon Lord was surprised, "How can he ride a demon cow?"


    There is a demon stunned, "This demon cow...I know! Dark River Town is because of this cow, I was killed by the lord...there is also his ghost!"


    "You didn''t know it was me. I thought you had investigated it a long time ago. Well, I grabbed this cow too."


    Zhou Shu turned around and glanced at a few people, quite surprised, before moving on again.


    The devil became even more angry.


    "Too arrogant."


    "Humble humans, dare to look down on us?"


    "Kill him! I have never seen a practitioner so arrogant in the Xishan realm. This guy is really not afraid of death, so let him be done!"


    "Kill him now, will you explain to your lord?"


    Sweeqiang suppressed his anger, "Follow first, and then take it out of the town, don''t let other merchants misunderstand, Xishan Town still has to do business."


    After a while, Zhou Shu left the town.


    Several demon kings could not bear it for a long time. They surrounded him back and forth. Sway stood in the front with a harsh expression. He was holding a strange hammer in his hand. The candied haw, the gourd is black and shiny, with blood stains on it.


    Zhou Shu looked at them calmly and said slowly, "What do you want to do?"


    Swee smiled, "Of course I will teach you a lesson!"


    He was very angry. The last time Xiao Su appeared in Xishan Realm was in Moonlight Town. She also took away many demon slaves, including the disciple of Shushan, for which he was punished by the Demon Lord Xishan, of course. It''s scolding.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If you are rude to me, it won''t look good in front of Great Demon Xishan, and you are not good."


    "Want to threaten us?"


    "The Great Demon Lord only needs to ask about Xiao Su''s whereabouts. It doesn''t matter if you lack arms or legs!"


    "I heard that the cultivator can live without a head left, so let''s try it, hahaha!"


    The demon kings gathered around, grinning, treating Zhou Shu as a piece of meat to rub.


    "Your magic soldier is good."


    Zhou Shu grabbed the candied haws-like magic soldier and rubbed it up and down a few times, which was quite cherished.


    "You, how did you take it?"


    Swee was shocked, he didn''t even feel it, unknowingly, the demon soldier he was holding tightly arrived in Zhou Shu''s hands.


    "Master Swee, you just made a surprise."


    There was a demon king who told the truth, with confusion on his face. They thought that Swee had deliberately teased Zhou Shu and sent the demon soldier out.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "You are not as good as him."


    Sway felt a panic inexplicably, and pointed at Zhou Shu and shouted, "What''s inferior to him, what are you talking about, don''t play mystery! All go!"


    The demon king beside him had been waiting for his order, and he rushed forward without saying a word.


    The sky was dimmed instantly, and the sound of the wind suddenly rose. Several great demon kings made a move together. Although they had retained their strength, their momentum was sufficient. A long knife of several tens of meters, and axe blades like door panels, a little bit is the result of broken tendons.


    drink!


    A loud roar.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, there was a giant in front of him.


    Obviously it is also a demon, all over his body is covered with knotted muscles, wearing a mask, with sharp fangs down, unspeakably weird and hideous.


    The candied haws were so superb in his hands that he blocked all the attacks with a few random shots.


    The figures of the demon kings shook violently, and they stepped back a few steps, with a look of horror on their faces. Although it was only a round, the huge power from the opponent''s demon soldiers made them a lot of fear.


    But Swee was stunned and murmured, "Great Demon Zidian...Why are you here? Haven''t you already died?"


    You are not as good as him.


    He suddenly understood the meaning of Zhou Shu��s words. This magic weapon called Qi Duan Hammer was originally used by Great Demon Zidian. Great Demon Zidian died 2,700 years ago. It was him. I saw it with my own eyes because he died in a sneak attack by him and the three great demon kings. If it weren''t for this incident, he would not have escaped to the Xishan realm from the site of the immortal demon in the center of the demon clan.


    "He is dead, but the Demon Soldier is still there. You haven''t been able to inherit his abilities. Most of them don''t want to do this."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand slightly, and the giant man in front of him disappeared. Only the demon soldier in his hand remained. He threw the demon soldier to Swee who was still sluggish, and said slowly, "Are you coming? It was a warning just now. It��s not that easy to do it."


    Swee shook his head subconsciously, a little dazed, "No."


    The head of the Mozu turned a little slower. He was still pondering the meaning of Zhou Shu''s words. Could it be that Zhou Shu knew about the Great Demon Lord Zidian? Definitely, or else he wouldn''t talk like that.


    How did he know things thousands of years ago? What kind of monster is this guy?


    The other demon kings put away the demon soldiers one after another, and the original hideous face suddenly became docile. It turns out that this practitioner is not arrogant, but confident, and is not afraid of them at all. It seems that it is not difficult to kill them.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Take me to see Great Demon Xishan, I have something to find him."


    "Yes, go now."


    Swee cracked and agreed, and the other demon kings also nodded. The demon admired the strong. Zhou Shuzhang showed his ability and won their respect.


    Zhou Shu drove Red Bull to speed up a lot.


    Shicai used the domain of reincarnation again, which consumed a lot, but he also felt a lot improved This is the demon world, the ubiquitous demon energy just added power to the demon soldier, and the demon soldier It has been used all the time. It has never been weakened. The magic soldier has become stronger, and the power of reincarnation has played better and more efficiently. He is very satisfied.


    Every shot is meaningful.


    The Red Bull ran at full speed and it was amazing. As in the past, the demon kings were all left behind. Only Swee had been trying hard to follow, trying to say something to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Your past has nothing to do with me, I won''t tell anyone."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Swee changed his name almost flattery, and at the same time, he felt a loose heart. Although the demons often kill inside, the demons like him who betray the lord of the world are still very spurned. If the Lord Xishan knows, in the future I''m afraid it will not be easier.


    "I am a little interested in the Immortal Demon Venerable, and there is still some way to go. Tell me about it."


    "Okay, my lord, what do you want to know?"

 Chapter 2884: Very strange

    Dark River Town.


    The entrance of the underground blood pool, with a touch of blood red in the pitch black, was like a big mouth that was chosen to eat.


    "Bring in."


    The old but weak voice, like a declining old man.


    "Yes."


    Swee saluted very respectfully, looked at Zhou Shu behind him, and whispered, "Master Yang, you can go in."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked straight ahead quickly, facing the Great Demon waiting for him, as natural as going home.


    When Zhou Shu walked into the passage, Sway immediately blocked the door, and he was relieved, a little grateful, and a little worried. Fortunately, he finally completed the task assigned by the Great Demon Lord, and worried that he was afraid that Zhou Shu would tell the matter.


    The passage was not long, and it came to an end soon.


    Condensed into the blood mist with water droplets, a huge head can be seen floating on the blood pool.


    Well, just a head, several times larger than Xiao Su.


    It should be Great Demon Xishan, closed eyes, looking very tired, but the magic power surging in the body can not be concealed. A little estimate, the great Demon Xishan is very strong. If you take the outside Swee In comparison, it''s about four or five levels.


    The same is the Great Demon Lord, the gap is really not small.


    No wonder the demons in the Xishan realm say that the Great Demon Lord Xishan has the possibility of becoming a demon, and it seems that it is true.


    "Did you take Xiao Su?"


    Xishan opened his eyes, and only a ray of red light was revealed, and when the eyes were fully opened, they looked like two huge and translucent red beacons, which were particularly distinct in the dense blood fog and blood pool. Take a closer look. Going, but like a boundless sea of ??blood, when talking, a wave of blood surged, and a huge pressure followed, which made people tremble unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu stood calmly, "Didn''t the Great Demon Lord have investigated everything, so why did he ask this?"


    "You are so bold!"


    Xishan stared at Zhou Shu, the blood in his eyes turned over a hundred meters of waves, killing intent and magic mixed together, seeming to rush out at any time.


    Zhou Shu just didn''t see it, "I am here this time to discuss business with the Great Demon Lord. I have a large number of demon soldiers to deal with."


    Xishan was stunned. It was hard not to. He had never seen such a cultivator. A golden immortal was arrested here. He even dared not care about his threat and talked about business with him. This is a brainer than us. Is the Mozu still stupid? How did such a person deceive Xiao Su away?


    He is the wisest person in Xishan Realm. He quickly settled down, "Sweet didn''t they teach you what politeness is?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Sweet? They are very polite."


    Xishan froze again, as if he heard the funniest joke, Swee was very polite? Swee is completely irrelevant to the word polite. No matter how he teaches it, Swee is so rude and doesn��t understand any etiquette. Except for Xiao Su, he has never seen Swee smile at anyone and can be polite to a practitioner. ? This is simply impossible, is this guy being abused by Swee and the others?


    It''s the demons, and I don''t know the severity of the attack. If it is broken, it will be troublesome.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xishan, thoughtfully, "Great Demon Lord, I am a businessman, and I am very sincere. You can take a look at these demon soldiers first. If the fairy jade is not enough, you can replace it with materials. I don��t have time. Many, if you have no idea, I will go to another demon world."


    Really stupid, like the devil pig raised by the demon clan, he doesn''t know anything but eats, even if his body is cut in half, he still eats.


    Xishan sighed secretly, anger floated on his face, and shouted, "Swee, you get me in!"


    The sound of gurgling gurgling came all the way, Swee really rolled over, and stopped when he hit the blood pool. After standing still, he arched his hands exaggeratedly, quite panic, "Master Xishan, what can I do? ?"


    Xishan couldn''t suppress his anger for a while, and the blood pool surged and shouted, "You can''t be on the table for the rest of your life. It is the etiquette of the immortal world. What do you use to me?"


    "Forget, forget."


    Swee nodded hurriedly and said in a low voice, "I promise to remember it next time."


    Xishan reluctantly suppressed his anger, and said solemnly, "What I asked you to do, how did you do it for me?"


    Swee was surprised, "What''s the matter, Lord Xishan, didn''t this bring him? There can be no mistake. Several of us have recognized it. Even if I would be wrong, everyone else would not be wrong. Or, I will let them see again."


    "What I want is a good person, but what did you bring me, a demon pig who doesn''t understand the situation at all?"


    Xishan closed his eyes and resisted the urge to press Sway to death, "I told you not to do it. You need to do it against a golden immortal? Such a fragile practitioner is invaded by a little magic power. How come you don��t understand if you are finished!"


    "how is this possible!?"


    Swee looked at Zhou Shu in a panic, and shook his head desperately, "How could he be a demon pig? Even if we are all of us, he shouldn''t be. Even if you are a demon pig, you will not be. If he It''s really a demon pig, can we not beat a demon pig together?"


    "what did you say!"


    Xishan was trembling with anger, but when he heard Swee''s last words, he froze, "You can''t beat him together?"


    "Yes����"


    In order to get rid of the accusation that he was a demon pig, Swee also tried his best, even making gestures and talking, and said everything, except for the fact that the Great Demon Lord Zidian killed himself.


    Xishan is not Swee, the first few sentences understand the whole story, the rest of the time is watching Zhou Shu.


    This very calm and smiling young practitioner is really extraordinary. He trusts Sway very much. Sway is stupid and afraid of death, but he is definitely an individual talent in judging his opponent''s ability, and the whole Xishan world does not. Compared with a few people, since Sway was completely impressed by Zhou Shu, it showed that Zhou Shu really had this strength.


    Xishan waved his hand, "You go out."


    "Yes, Lord Xishan."


    Swee couldn''t help backing up and walked to the passage and shouted, "My lord, I''m really not a pig..."


    Xishan��s gaze fell on Zhou Shu, and he had regarded Zhou Shu as a respectable opponent, "Then, you really came to do business with me Zhou Shu is very serious, "Yes, I am a businessman, and the Great Demon Lord can come to this conclusion if I investigate. "


    Xishan nodded and slowly said, "Let''s not talk about business first, why are you taking Xiaosu? Just because she can help you, you can''t not know, who is she, right?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Xiaosu is an adult''s heir, but, with all due respect, it will not do you any good for an adult to leave her behind."


    "So, you are better for me? Hahaha!"


    Xishan stood up suddenly, his body larger than Zhou Shu imagined, standing there like a mountain, his head poked on the roof.


    Looking condescendingly at Zhou Shu, he was full of power.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move. He had long been used to the moodiness of the Demon Clan, even if Xishan was already regarded as the leader of the Demon Clan in controlling emotions, it was nothing more than that.


    What he cared more about was that even though Xishan stood up, the water in the blood pool did not overflow or sink. This is very strange.

 Chapter 2885: what name

    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, Xishan thought he was shocked by himself, and he couldn''t help feeling proud.


    Few people are not stunned by him.


    Demon races as tall as he is close to giants are rare in the entire demon world.


    The bigger the body, the stronger it is, which is very suitable for most demon worlds.


    He was originally not like this. At the beginning, he was just a very ordinary demon, similar to a cultivator. He lived at the bottom of a small world of demon. Once he entered the blood pool, he would accumulate magic stone and jade for several years. Thinking that his demon life is like this, he will not be able to become a demon general in the end. Who knows that time will revolve. Once he was called up and participated in a mission to invade other worlds along with countless lower demons.


    That world is really far away.


    He didn''t know why the demons had to go so far. It took hundreds of years on the road. Nothing was seen in the process. Everyone was squeezed in a weird orb. People were standing next to each other. There is no ground, and there is very little magic in the orb...


    When he reached the goal, the demons who were in the same ball with him were three-quarters dead, and the rest were starved and skinny.


    This experience was undoubtedly a torment. He survived and became stronger.


    After arriving in that realm, he actually felt that it was not too bad. This realm was so rich, countless times better than the realm he lived in. The blue sea alone contained resources thousands of times more than his realm. , The numbers are uncountable.


    The starving demons began to expand wildly, and he was also involved in it, but what he wanted more was the blood pool built by the demons and kings.


    These are all free in the new world.


    The moment he entered the Demon Blood Pool, he suddenly felt that this trip was worthwhile. If he was in his own realm, it would not be possible to soak in the Demon Blood Pool for a long time until he died. Ten years is even more impossible, although the Demon Blood Pond looks a bit crude, the materials are taken locally, not the Demon Realm''s own.


    After a few years, his feeling of this trip was no longer worth it, but it would be over if he didn''t come. This was a turning point in his destiny.


    In that seemingly crude pool of demon blood, he actually got the power of the demon god!


    The Demon God is one of the seven demon gods of the Demon Race. The Demon God is not the strongest Demon God, but its power is what countless demons want most.


    He didn��t get much power of the Demon God, and the sky-devouring forbidden method he learned from it was not complete, but it still made him grow and quickly became a demon general or even a demon king, but shortly after becoming a demon king, he was taken An unknown force drove out of the realm, and after a long journey, he returned to the demon realm.


    The Heaven Devouring Demon God can draw most of his power and use it for his own use, so his body is getting bigger and bigger, reaching the current tens of feet.


    Like his body, his reputation is getting bigger and bigger.


    The road goes wider and wider. Now, he who is stationed in the Xishan Realm, one of the most important borders of the Demon Race, has become an important general under the Phosphorescent Demon Venerable, and he is still the five demon most promising to become the new Demon Venerable. One of the clan.


    At this point in this life, it is no regrets. To say that there is a little regret, it is that he still does not know what the name of that world is.


    If he knew the name and the location, he himself would want to go again, maybe he could get the favor of the Demon God again and complete the forbidden law that had not been completed.


    It''s just that more than ten thousand years have passed, and I don''t know if that world is still there.


    Zhou Shu recovered from the ups and downs of the pool, and shook his head, "It''s really no good."


    The tall Demon King Xishan, in his eyes, is not much different from the general demon.


    Xishan stared at Zhou Shu, like a little ant, and decided not to talk with Zhou Shu anymore, "Do you know that before I become the demon lord, I can''t have any more children? Xiao Su is my only one, no matter what What kind of sect do you come from, what kind of strength you have, you can''t hand over Xiaosu, don''t want to go out of the Xishan realm.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "You left Xiao Su to save yourself a spare tire. If you die, there will be a way to go, but Xiao Su is not for you at all."


    Xishan suppressed his anger, "How can you know if it''s suitable? Why!"


    "Xiaosu has been in the Xishan Realm for hundreds of years, dealing with the demons every day, but he hasn''t gotten a trace of demonic energy. Why do you still ask?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "With the body of a demon race, she can do this. This will is so tough that no one can erase it. Even if you use her to reincarnate, you cannot erase her self. Will, when you are one with her, do you think you will win or her in the end?"


    "it''s me!"


    Xishan roared loudly, and stepped out of the blood pool with one heel, the foot of which was as high as Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t even look at it, and said blankly, "I can be sure that you will lose. Victory is not determined by voice and body. The bigger the body, the stronger the momentum, but the weaker the willpower. The situation is very common among your demons, and so should you."


    "Do you really want to die?"


    Xishan couldn''t help it anymore. The magic power was like a torrent, pouring down the blood mist, covering Zhou Shu completely.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and bounced off the magic and blood mist, "All I said are facts. If you don''t believe it, don''t believe it, and you have no chance to try it."


    "Hahaha! Hahaha!"


    Xishan smirked, "Do you really think I dare not kill you? Do you really think that if I kill you, I can''t find Xiao Su?"


    He no longer bears, lifted his other foot, and saw Zhou Shu. Taishan stepped on the top of the mountain. The blood waterfall still on his foot also fell down, making a sizzling sound in the blood mist, like It was all boiled at once.


    Bang!


    The ground collapsed.


    Hearing the sound, Swee stuck his head out and looked inside, and immediately retracted after only one glance.


    The completely angry Great Demon Xishan couldn''t provoke him. When he saw it last time, Xishan tore a big Luo Jinxian to pieces with two blows.


    Xishan stepped on and refused to give up pressed hard against the ground a few times, until the ground sank more than ten feet and then moved away with satisfaction, but what he didn''t expect was that a figure quickly disappeared He stood up in the depression, dusted the dust off his body, and slowly put away the tortoise shield.


    "You are not afraid, but you can''t kill."


    Zhou Shu was still expressionless, neither angry nor afraid, as if it was not himself who stepped on it.


    In this place with extremely strong demon energy, the demon soldiers can perform very well. They were originally the earth demon soldiers that could block Gai Yubai. It would be fine if the opponent changed to Xishan. Zhou Shu would not be afraid to come here. It was stronger than he expected, but it couldn''t kill him either.


    He didn''t care about angering Xishan, and dealing with the demons, he had to show enough ability to get the desired result.


    Simply put, it is to convince them.


    He was thinking about the relationship between the Law of Reincarnation and the Demon Armament and the Demon Race. The two obviously have a connection and he also benefited from it. However, he was a little worried. If he has been using Demon Armament and Demon Qi to exercise the law, there will be nothing wrong. result.

 Chapter 2886: Can do

    Xishan looked down at Zhou Shu and was surprised.


    Zhou Shu is very calm.


    Behind the calmness is a strong self-confidence. After the law of reincarnation is transparent, he is growing rapidly every day, and his past accumulation is constantly transformed into strength visible to the naked eye. If you now face the siege of Gai Yubai and Dian Duyun, even if there is no reincarnation. Zhou Shu also has absolute certainty to protect himself with the protection of the domain.


    Being able to protect yourself is the cost of walking in the heavens. What''s more terrifying.


    Great Demon Xishan is very strong, but at most he is a little stronger than Gai Yubai, let alone the battlefield in the Demon Blood Pool? This is basically Zhou Shu''s home court.


    "Practitioners, you can really use land magic soldiers."


    Xishan paused for a while, staring at the shield, "This Earth Demon Soldier seems to be better than what I use."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The magic weapon is not good or bad, it only cares whether it is suitable. You might as well have a look at what kind of magic weapon the great devil uses."


    "I take it out, that magic soldier may become his own enemy," Xishan laughed, "Although Swee is stupid, but he always likes to tell the truth, my former master of the magic soldier is not bad, I don''t want to Fight him, not to mention you are still there."


    "I don''t need you either."


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, and dozens of magic soldiers appeared in front of him, constantly turning around him.


    Xishan kept watching, and couldn''t help but be surprised, "So many, there are still four...four Earth Demon Soldiers? The rest are not mediocre..."


    Thinking of Swee''s previous words, he slowly dispelled the idea of ??continuing to deal with Zhou Shu. With so many demon soldiers, it means that there are dozens of powerful demon kings and great demon kings. Even if he wins, he will pay a painful price.


    This Zhou Shu is really not easy, no wonder he dared to talk to himself like this.


    He settled, "Where did you get these magic soldiers?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it, I plan to do business with the Great Demon Lord."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "But the adults only think about Xiao Su. With all due respect, adults ask for death before they survive. This is the way of thinking of practitioners. It''s not like a demons. The demons I have seen are all It was born after death, and never needed any spare tires, especially those who became the devil."


    Xishan''s heart moved, but angrily said, "Have you seen Demon Lord?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "I have seen more than one, and the gap between the Great Demon Lord and them is not small."


    "Nonsense, of course there is a gap! What is the problem?"


    Xi Shan said eagerly, and the look in Zhou Shu''s eyes changed.


    "I''m not a demon, how do I know."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''m here to do business. These magic soldiers, if the Great Demon Lord wants them, you can ask for a price. Your goal is the demon, you can''t do it without many powerful helpers, and these magic soldiers are just to win. The best condition for helpers."


    "I want it!"


    Xishan resisted the idea of ??shooting Zhou Shu into the air, and decided to take down the demon soldier first. In fact, what Zhou Shu said is also reasonable. It is indeed a great taboo of the demon clan to seek death before survival. Now let��s consider what happens after death. Things are still too far away.


    "well."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Earth Demon Soldier, one 300,000 celestial jade, and the rest of Demon Soldiers are counted as 80,000 celestial jade, no magic jade."


    "Why don''t you grab it?"


    Xishan stared at Zhou Shu angrily, and the breath that he sprayed merged into a long rainbow, which looked particularly clear in the blood mist.


    Zhou Shu was serious, "Not expensive."


    Xishan said angrily, "Not expensive? You can''t sell the Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifacts at this price, right? It costs 300,000 yuan at any time. Are you my Xishan Realm-produced immortal jade? And in your Immortal Realm, ordinary magic soldiers I am afraid that thousands of immortal jade can''t be sold!"


    "The eighth grade immortal artifacts are all marketable and priceless. Everyone wants them. However, if you sell more or less, you will see the master''s mood. The reason for not being able to sell at a high price is just because most people don''t have that many immortal jade. The immortal weapon is worth a few million, and the Earth Demon Soldier is similar. Every Earth Demon Soldier is so rare. I believe the Great Demon Lord can��t be clearer. Every piece I bring out is a treasure.�� Zhou Shu shook his head and said disdainfully, "As for the demon soldiers sold cheaply in the immortal world, that''s normal. In the Xishan world, the pill and talisman used by practitioners can buy a lot of magic jade. Rely on this to keep prices down."


    Xishan thought for a while, "It''s still too expensive, I want it if it''s cheaper."


    "I can lower the price of the demon soldiers, but the earth demon soldiers are unique and will not drop again."


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "For the demon clan, how great is the lure or power of the earth demon soldiers, don''t you know the great demon lord? Hundreds of thousands of immortal jade can be exchanged for a loyal subordinate. , You missed it, you will only regret it in the future."


    Xishan hesitated for a while, "I buy, but I don''t use all fairy jade."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, at least half of it must be immortal jade, and other materials that can be used by the immortal world, such as jade slips and so on. Xishan world is the front line of the confrontation between the demons and the immortal world. Many of the remains of the practitioners are with you."


    Xishan only thought for a while, "I can give you those, but I have one more condition."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Xiaosu will not talk about it, I don''t know where she went."


    "Don''t Xiaosu, I think you make sense," Xishan looked at Zhou Shu with scorching eyes, "I want to ask how you met the Demon Venerable, what Demon Venerable you saw, and what do I have with them? gap?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I can show you a Demon Venerable, right here, but the price of all Demon Soldiers will be increased by 30%."


    "you you you����"


    Xishan just lifted his foot, but after seeing Zhou Shu, he could endure it very quickly, and said angrily, "You are good at doing business. If you let me see a demon here, I promise you how to do If not..."


    Before he could say the cruel words, he was stunned.


    The scenery in front of him changed suddenly, a tall demon standing with a halberd, facing the formation of thousands of enemies, rushed in without hesitation.


    The sound of fighting, shouting, noise, hoofing roar, unceasingly lingered, drew him into the ancient battlefield, he seemed to be in the battlefield and the tall demon fighting side by side, regardless of the face What kind of enemy, the Demon Race will go forward...


    Just as he was carefully comprehending the demon''s momentum and moves, everything quickly returned to tranquility.


    There was no more fighting in front of him, only the vast blood mist, and Zhou Shu in the blood mist.


    "There is nothing impossible."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly, "If you want to see him again, just finish the deal and talk about it."


    "You... I will ask someone to prepare now."


    Xishan looked at Zhou Shu bitterly, and immediately greeted him loudly.


    He is now very eager to complete the transaction and wants to see the Demon Race again. He faintly feels that the Demon Race can bring him what he has been missing, and the long-silent devil blood in his body seems to start to boil. Up.


    (PS: I seem to be unable to write a lot of things recently, so I have a headache. By the way, there seems to be a lot of novels in other places. If not, I hope to start reading.)

 Chapter 2887: Black Iron Wind Tunnel

    Dark River Town became lively.


    People from all over the Xishan Realm transported the fairy jade and various materials here one after another, and it took several months to complete it.


    In the past few months, Zhou Shu has been very comfortable.


    Every day there are large sums of immortal jade into the bag. What a beautiful thing, and what makes him even more delighted is the relics of the practitioners that are constantly sent, basically all jade slips and the like-fairy artifacts and the like All of the things were exploited, and the rest were not needed by the Mozu, but they were useful to Zhou Shu����, among them, there were five books of saints, four of which were rubbings, and the other was a remnant of the original Shangqing. Volume, why not let Zhou Shu happy.


    After all, it is a large-scale search in the whole world. With such a large support, it is strange not to get some good things.


    After reading most of the jade slips, Zhou Shu wanted to take a photo with the Kunlun mirror, but he didn''t want to waste the power of reincarnation, and this method had limited improvement to him, so he could only give up in the end.


    Of course, those saints'' book Zhou Shu had taken photos, and the result was no result.


    Like the stone carvings in the world of refining demon, the saints left behind, the law of reincarnation is hardly effective.


    But if you catch a glimpse of the saint��s reincarnation, the help to Zhou Shu must be unimaginable, so Zhou Shu will not give up.


    As before, every jade slip obtained can expand Zhou Shu''s Tao, but the difference is that now it is not only accumulated, but with the addition of the law of reincarnation, Shu Zhidao is equivalent to integrating the laws of all levels, basically There are no shackles, and knowledge can quickly be transformed into visible strength. This is not like before, every time you improve, you will encounter shackles and difficulties, and you need a breakthrough to make further progress.


    At present, Shu Zhidao is in the fast-track growth phase.


    Swee came over and lowered his head slightly, "My lord, when this batch is delivered, the transaction will almost be completed."


    Seeing Zhou Shu walk out of the demon blood pool unharmed, and then the Great Demon Lord Xishan issued an order to collect immortal jade, etc., these demons put Zhou Shu in a position similar to Xishan, and their attitude became more submissive.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You Xishan Realm is really rich. You have gathered so many resources in a few months."


    "These people usually hide, but this time it''s an order from the Great Demon Lord himself. Who dares to do anything wrong? Obediently take them out."


    Swee nodded vigorously, with some complacency.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him again, his eyes fell on the new team.


    A group of magic cows slowly drove into Dark River Town. There were only a dozen of them. They looked rather shabby. I wonder if they could be surprised.


    The fairy jade was quickly unloaded, followed by a bunch of strangely shaped things. This was the focus of Zhou Shu''s attention, but he frowned when he looked at it. Although there are a lot of things, there is basically no value. There is no jade slip that Zhang Neng can see.


    Although Swee was stupid, he was observant, and when he saw Zhou Shu frown, he immediately shouted, "Hei Tiezhen, how did you do it! The orders from the Great Demon Lord dare to be sloppy, not to mention the slowest, but also bring these bad things. The copper is rotten and the iron is here, do you want to die?


    The sound was like thunder, and the tattered demons were frightened, and a few crooked.


    Swee continued to yell, "Pretend to be dead! It''s useless to pretend to be dead. If you don''t obey the adult''s order, you will be dead!"


    "We really don''t have any good things, and those fairy jade are hard to come by..."


    The headed demon old man tremblingly stepped forward, trying to say a few words, but was sprayed by Swee in one breath, stepped back dozens of steps, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    The demons around him wanted to help, but Swee deliberately punished them, and the people who went to help fell to the ground.


    I poured a large bunch in an instant, and basically no one stood still.


    Swee sneered and said with disdain, "You trash, how dare you violate the order, I don''t think Black Iron Town needs it anymore..."


    "Don''t make noise."


    Zhou Shu��s voice came from behind, Swee froze, paused quickly, and whispered, "My lord, I��m helping you teach them, these guys, if you don��t fight, you don��t know if it hurts, so let��s take a lesson. Dare to..."


    "I told you to shut up."


    Zhou Shu frowned, walked to a demon boy, picked up a gray bead, "This is yours? I saw it fell out of you."


    The demon boy lowered his head and muttered, "I found it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Where did you find it?"


    The boy raised his head, showing a stubborn face, "What do you ask so much for? I won''t tell you!"


    The demon elder on the side quickly grabbed him, "Si''er, don''t be rude. If you ask, please answer your questions."


    The young man turned his head, and said in a low voice but angrily, "What adults are all demon wolves!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Swee''s eyes widened, full of anger, and the old man couldn''t help shaking, but struggling to stand in front of the young man, begging quietly.


    "Swee, if you talk more, from the Great Demon..."


    Zhou Shu turned around and took a look, Swee changed his submissive expression in an instant, and said nothing.


    Zhou Shu looked at the boy and said calmly, "Tell me where this thing came from. You can take all the things you brought back in Heitie Town. Don''t worry, I can take the initiative."


    "Really?"


    The young man was taken aback, and the old man was stunned.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s eyes, Swee touched his head, just nodded, "My lord has the final say, he said take it away."


    For a moment, all the eyes of the Demon Race fell on the boy, and of course, there was also the bead in Zhou Shu''s hand.


    It was the size of a fist and was gray, with pits and pits on the outside, and a hazy ball on the inside. There was no devilish or immortal energy, and anyone who saw it would basically ignore it.


    The young man''s spirits lifted up, as if he had become a hero, he clenched his fists and said loudly, "I picked it up ten years ago, right there in the wind tunnel."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Wind tunnel?"


    "It''s just a hole that keeps blowing wind. I''ve been secretly down. It was blown out after a while and was injured, but I found this," the boy nodded vigorously, fearing Zhou Shu would not believe it, and said, "The mayor They have all been there, but after that time, there was no wind in the wind tunnel soon."


    The old man nodded quickly, "Yes, it''s a hole that keeps blowing wind. It appeared in the mountains on the edge of Black Iron Town hundreds of years ago. The wind is so strong that it will be blown away after passing by accidentally. The skin was broken, and Si''er was bold enough, and ran in alone. Then the wind tunnel was out of wind, and we went in and explored, but we didn''t find anything, it was just a deep hole."


    "I went there later. The hole was very deep and straight, and it all went underground."


    "Yes, there are many traces in the cave, all caused by the wind. It''s terrible. Our Black Iron Town is full of black iron, and the mountains are also black iron. Even the demon can''t break it, and I don''t know the strange wind. How did it get out."


    The demons on the side were rushing to help.


    The boy said a few words repeatedly without seeing anything, just because the strong wind was blowing, the bead fell on him without knowing how.


    After listening for a long time, Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Okay, I will take the beads, you can take the things back, are you okay?"


    "Great, thank you, sir!"


    The demons in Black Iron Town nodded together, and even the young man shouted Master.

 Chapter 2888: Interesting

    The demons in Black Iron Town came to salute one by one, and happily drove the demon cow back.


    Only Swee was a little depressed, and leaned closer, "My lord, the beads are useful?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "It''s not useful or interesting, I want to study it."


    Swee frowned involuntarily, "My lord just brought it over, wasting so many things and giving it to them for nothing."


    "I am a businessman."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t try to grab it back, it will ruin my reputation, I can''t spare you, the Great Demon Lord will..."


    "What are you talking about? How could I defy things that your lord decides?" Swee froze, and Zhou Shu''s guess was caught in his mind, and he waved his hand quickly. "My lord, in this way, the transaction will be considered complete."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, everything is packed, I will go in and find the Great Demon Lord."


    Swee slightly lowered his head, very respectful, "Yes, I hope the two adults are satisfied."


    Zhou Shu grasped his own handle, and gained the trust of the Great Demon Lord. He could not provoke such a practitioner, nor did he want to provoke him.


    Demon Blood Pool.


    "Can you start now?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu come down, Xishan immediately opened his eyes, without concealing his greed.


    In fact, he doesn��t care very much about magic soldiers. Those things increase the strength of his subordinates. Obviously, only himself is more important. The scene created by Zhou Shu seems to be real. He has an inexplicable self-confidence. Zun learns, following in the footsteps of that demon, he can also become a demon.


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression was condensed, "It''s very exhausting. My remaining strength can only last for 100 breaths at most, and there can be no more."


    Xishan said solemnly, "If you want to last more time, I can find anything you need."


    "For now, it''s fate."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Giving you this hundred breaths is my biggest concession. If you still want it, you will come to me again after I find other ways to increase strength, but the price may be higher then."


    What is needed to maintain the state of reincarnation is the power of reincarnation, Zhou Shu is not very lacking, but there is no need to spend it here.


    Xishan regrets, "Then please start."


    Zhou Shu was not wordy, and activated the Kunlun Mirror to show the state of reincarnation.


    Hundred breaths passed quickly, Xishan fell into contemplation, and his mind would not move in a few years.


    Zhou Shu greeted him and left Xishan Realm soon.


    Refining the demon world.


    Old Hu was very excited, "It''s another million immortal jade, Master, you earn too fast."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Is it easy to spend with you?"


    Hu Lao suddenly felt bitter, "Oh, if you want to talk about flowers, it''s not enough."


    "Use it well."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "When these batches of immortal jade are used up, plus material transformation, you should be able to understand the law of energy, right?"


    Old Hu seriously agreed, "Yes, I am sure."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "In fact, you could have done it a long time ago, but because I didn''t understand Samsara, you deliberately didn''t want to be promoted."


    "Nothing..." Hu Lao unconsciously wanted to explain a few words, but looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes, he nodded.


    "You have your reason for doing this, and I also understand your loyalty," Zhou Shu said calmly, "but don''t worry about it next time, you can get stronger even if you find a way, I..." Zhou Shu paused here. Seeing Hu Lao smiled.


    Hu Lao salutes respectfully, "I see, Master."


    Hu Lao��s cultivation environment is much better than Zhou Shu. There is no need to worry about resources, and he truly owns a realm. He is transforming energy at all times. In addition, he has obtained the origin of the realm before. If he hadn''t deliberately suppressed it, it would be early He understood the law of energy thoroughly, but he didn''t, because he was worried that Zhou Shu was still jealous of him. If he understood the highest law before Zhou Shu, he was afraid that Zhou Shu would deal with him.


    But he thought a lot.


    Zhou Shu never worried that the people around him would become stronger, and that would be good for him. Besides, the highest rule was not enough to change the gap in strength.


    He is confident enough.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Do your best. When you get to the understanding stage, you will be able to prepare for Jianmu''s fate in the next step."


    Last time, it was to appease Jianmu��s emotions, so I gave it the fairy jade directly. In fact, it��s more cost-effective to use fairy jade for the old pot than for Jianmu. The same amount of energy will not decrease after repeated transformations. Mu gets the same amount, but the whole process can become the experience of the old man.


    Hu Lao just nodded, "Yes."


    He has become accustomed to being arranged by Zhou Shu. This is not a bad thing. After all, what he did when he was alone in the past was not very smart. If Zhou Shu hadn''t helped to bear the cause and effect, it would have long been not himself.


    Tianchi not far away.


    Zhao Yueru and Caiying were practicing swordsmanship, so focused that they didn''t notice Zhou Shu.


    After hundreds of years, Caiying finally found a suitable opponent, and Zhao Yueru was able to truly participate in actual combat. Zhou Shu talked to her and she hadn��t made a single move in the hundreds of years in Shushan. It''s the same when it comes out, I can only say that it is too restrictive.


    Without disturbing the beautiful scenery, Zhou Shu looked for a secluded place and took out the gray beads he had obtained before.


    Of course it is more than fun.


    This is a soul stone.


    Combining this, the wind tunnel discovered by the demons in Black Iron Town is undoubtedly a gate of the Yellow Spring, and I don''t know why it appeared under the Demon World.


    Not an ordinary soul stone.


    The soul stone is composed of very pure soul power and soul core, but this one is very special. The outer soul power has been reinforced. At least two kinds of law power and soul power are mixed together to make it stronger , It is more difficult to be destroyed, and there is no soul core similar to the heart of the law in the stone. Instead, there is a soul and a living soul.


    It is not difficult to conclude that this is a self-sealed person in the soul world who escaped from the soul world through the gate of Huangquan.


    Interesting.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t let this soul out in the world of refining demon, but it was okay to test the reality.


    "who are you?"


    "Who... are you? How can you see me?"


    Quite a panic voice, not surprising, he used several rules to seal himself in the soul stone He must have thought that he heard the voice again after the soul stone was broken, where he wanted to get it, Zhou Shu You can communicate with him directly without breaking the seal.


    Zhou Shu said in an as indifferent voice as possible, "To answer my question honestly, I can help you out, but I can also add a few more seals to you. I prefer to choose the latter, which is very interesting, isn''t it."


    "No!"


    The voice became more alarmed, and some childishness could be heard. It seemed that the age was not too old, at least the psychological age was not too old.


    Otherwise it won''t be so flustered.


    (I came back very late today, and it��s too late. I��m sorry, but I also want to say something. When I read the book last night, several of the books I was chasing were gone. I realized something, and then I went to read my own book. Sure enough, I didn��t find it. Suddenly it was cold, but the book came back after I changed it in the morning. Soon, it only took about half an hour to change and come back. I didn��t expect such an efficiency. I am very grateful for this efficiency. , It��s a hard work~~ In fact, writing is really troublesome now. It takes a lot of energy to consider words, I hope everything gets better and better.)


    (May also encounter the situation that the book suddenly disappears.)

 Chapter 2889: Jiamen disciple

    "Then you have to be honest and answer my questions seriously."


    Zhou Shu pretended to be dissatisfied, "You know, in order to get you out of the control of the demon clan, I spent more than one million immortal jade."


    "I give you!"


    The soul stone quickly responded.


    Zhou Shu was stunned. Of course, he was making prices all over the world, but the guy answered too quickly, faster than Zhou Shu thought, completely without thinking. If it wasn''t for his unimaginably rich soul, he was just talking nonsense. Obviously The latter is more likely.


    He frowned.


    "More than one million immortal jade, will you give it to me?"


    The voice seemed to be a serious promise, "I have, as long as I go back, one million is not too much."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Okay, tell me about your origins, stop lying, I can save you, and I can send you back again."


    The voice hesitated for a long time before speaking slowly.


    Zhou Shu was a little bored when he heard it, "Listen to you, you are a core disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect who was tricked into the soul world. You were killed when you entered. Not only did you lose your body, you were also imprisoned. , I said you lied and made up a little more consummately, how can you say that you are a million immortal jade with such an identity? I thought you were the son of the Sect Master of Ten Thousand Souls."


    The voice stopped, "I..."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "You can''t really be, right?"


    "No."


    The voice hurriedly said, "The Sect Master doesn''t have a son, even if there are, there won''t be so many immortal jade."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Then why are you?"


    The voice hesitated for a while, "I am a disciple of Jiamen."


    "A disciple?"


    Zhou Shu was really surprised this time. The Jiamen is the first door of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and it is also the most powerful and mysterious door. It is said that there are only 17 people in the Jiamen, and everyone is on the celestial pole list. Two of them In the first 20, it is not an exaggeration to say that these 17 people can support Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    He said affirmatively, "Impossible, the first disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is at least Hunyuan Jinxian, your soul seems to be the largest."


    The voice answered, "You are very accurate. Before entering the soul world, I have just been promoted to Da Luo."


    Brother Zhou sneered, "That''s it, and I don''t believe that Jiamen disciples can be deceived, and would use this clumsy method to escape."


    The voice hurriedly said, "I just started to learn, and I entered the soul world without even learning a few kinds of sect spirit arts, and I didn��t practice the laws of soul at all before, because the ten thousand soul sect insisted on accepting me, I actually didn��t want to go. of."


    "The more you talk, the more bizarre it gets."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "You said that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect had to accept you and let you enter the Jiamen. You also said that you have more than one million immortal jade, are you so valuable?"


    The voice thought for a while, "I have fought with Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and I found that I have a special talent."


    "what?"


    With a slight smile, Zhou Shu had already regarded the soul in the Soul Stone as a joke. In order to figure it out, he tried every means to deceive himself. Talent, what talent is worth letting Ten Thousand Soul Sect use the Jiamen disciple to keep? A disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, sent to the door, maybe Zhou Shu in the past would have to consider it.


    The voice hesitated for a long time, "I can interfere with the true soul bodies that affect the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and maybe... I can control them."


    Zhou Shu said suspiciously, "It''s not difficult to influence and control the true soul body."


    "It''s not one''s own, it''s someone else''s true soul body, and it can affect it no matter how high it is." It was also anxious, the voice said like a bamboo tube, "There have been two battles before, the first time was two Da Luo Jinxian of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, a true soul body was blew up by me, another true soul body escaped, and then a true soul body of Elder Hunyuan Jinxian came. I was very scared, but he seemed to be unable to see me at all. I took the opportunity to leave."


    He was serious, "Then I was found by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and brought back to the Sect. They tried a few more times to make sure I could do it."


    Zhou Shu was speechless for a while.


    If what he said is true, then he is simply the nemesis of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and he will definitely be able to enter the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    Ten Thousand Soul Sect kept him at a high price. First, he avoided adding opponents to himself. Second, he could also study to see what his talent was. For these, the quota of a disciple of the Jia Sect was also worthwhile.


    But Zhou Shu was a little skeptical. He hadn''t heard of this kind of talent, and he didn''t know what law it came from.


    As we all know, although the law of the soul is a medium law, it is very special and strong in itself, and it has no upper-level law, and does not belong to other higher or highest laws. It can completely affect or even control the power of the soul law and should not exist.


    "I''m a little curious."


    Zhou Shu paused, "If you really have this talent, everything makes sense, and I''m thinking that you were not deceived by others when you entered the soul world. Your body was destroyed not because of jealousy of your fellow students. The imprisonment does not violate the rules, these things are done specially by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. They want to keep you in the soul world, and you are completely arranged."


    "what?!"


    The voice was stunned, and soon realized it, and then said, "No wonder...I only serve the interests of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect only in the soul world. It is best for me to never get out. I know that they are not at ease. ."


    "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect must be looking for you now."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I thought of an idea. If I take you out, I should be able to get a lot of rewards. In addition to saving you more than one million celestial jade, I may get more. This time I really made it."


    The lethality of this sentence is surprising.


    The voice fell silent, and there was no response for a long time.


    Zhou Shu had to say, "What are you thinking?"


    The voice was unusually calm, "I''m thinking how to blew myself. If I go back to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I will never be able to get out. Instead of that, I might as well die and simply... If it wasn''t for my soul to be too fragile, the law used before The force is too strong, I have done it."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Haha."


    "Why are you laughing?"


    The voice suddenly became tense, as if some secret had been discovered.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Okay, you don''t need to play bitter tricks. I don''t care if you die or not, but you don''t have to worry about me using you as a bargaining chip. Since I can buy you more than one million immortal jade, I don''t care if I can To come back, I am very curious about you now I will let you out."


    "Thank you, thank you fellow daoist!"


    The voice became excited, and it sounded like bowing, "I haven''t asked the name of fellow Daoist until now. I''m really sorry."


    "Name."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said calmly, "My name is Zhou Shu."


    "Zhou Shu, where did you hear it?"


    The voice fell into deep groaning, and quickly exclaimed, "Aren''t you the Zhou Shu on the Ten Thousand Fiends list, the three thousand and five hundred?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Yes, I am Zhou Shu on the list of ten thousand evils. If you are lucky, you met me."


    "Ten Thousand Sects... Thousand Sects... Thousands Sects... Thousands of Souls..."


    The voice repeated these two words and fell into an endless entanglement.

 Chapter 2890: Unusual consternation

    After a long while, the voice said vigilantly, "You...what are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled coldly, "What do you think I should do?"


    The voice was honest, "I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu tried to make his tone fierce, "Then I will tell you the truth. After you release you, no matter if you don''t have the talent you said, you will do things for me until you earn back the more than two million you owe me. Xianyu will consider letting you go."


    The voice is not surprising, "It sounds like it is in the soul world."


    "It''s not the same. In the soul world, you are imprisoned without a body. With me, you will live comfortably. You can do whatever you want except you can''t leave. If you are obedient, I will teach you the law of life and death and the law of yin and yang. Of course, it��s okay if you want to change to the Law of Soul."


    Zhou Shu''s voice suddenly became seductive, he knew the source of the outer seal of the Soul Stone, and the power of the two tangled laws.


    They are the main principles of the soul, and they are more vigorous than the power of the soul.


    The voice was suddenly excited, "You...senior, can you really teach me the principles of cultivation?"


    Zhou Shu chuckled, "What do you say, you learn these two laws with high goals, are you for the following creative laws, or are you planning to study reincarnation and causality? In fact, you can learn them directly."


    "Ah... Senior... Do you reincarnate... or cause and effect?"


    The voice was trembling, I couldn''t believe everything I heard, but I was willing to believe it subconsciously, if it was true, it would not be easy to find a master who can teach others the law in the heavens, even in the big sects. The same, for example, he has never found it before, and he has relied on self-study and self-understanding along the way.


    He can determine that the people outside are very strong and can directly contact him through numerous seals, but he cannot determine whether the other party is true or not.


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    The voice paused for a while, and quickly said, "Senior, I promise you that if you teach me the rules, I am willing to work for you, no matter how long it takes."


    Zhou Shu shook his head contentedly, "Just talk about it."


    The voice was anxious, "Junior will never break his promise."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "You are a disciple of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. You can''t make a soul oath without reason?"


    Swearing with the power of the soul, if you violate the oath, and be backlashed by spiritism, it is indeed the method of the ten thousand souls.


    The voice was a little disturbed, "I really won''t. I entered the soul world not long after I started, and I haven''t even learned soul skills."


    "You don��t know how to go to the soul world. It��s really not unreasonable that you were deceived," Zhou Shu sighed, "In this case, I will give you a soul tower, and you can inject a little soul into it. It will not hurt you. If you Not to violate the oath."


    "it is good."


    The voice only hesitated for a while, and then agreed.


    The Remaining Soul Tower is a habitual method of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Simply put, it is similar to the Soul Orb, but it does not hold the soul in it. It only needs a trace of the soul, and it can also leave a mark in the opponent��s soul. It is simple and effective. More direct than the heart demon oath.


    It''s not the first time Zhou Shu has used it. Many of those alien races in the demon refining world have had soul marks.


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu frowned, "Wait, what''s your name."


    The voice whispered, "Du Shuang."


    "Du Shuang?" Zhou Shu stopped slightly. "Du Shuang of Tianfumen, if you remember correctly, you are the seventeenth on the Immortal Miao list, right?"


    "Yes."


    Du Shuang sighed, "It''s all from the past, and it''s impossible for me to return to the Heavenly Talisman Gate anymore. Back then...Oh."


    "The Heavenly Talisman Sect does not dare not agree to the request of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and it is no wonder you." Zhou Shu nodded, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, originally wanted to make a free big Luo Jinxian labor for his own world, by the way Looking at that strange talent, I didn''t expect to be a genius, the kind of almost enchanting.


    Du Shuang, the Tianfumen, emerged in the Jinxian period, and his reputation is not small.


    When he was in New Moon City, Bei Cheng mentioned the name several times, saying that if Fu Dao had a chance to grow, the hope might lie in Zhou Shu and several other people. Du Shuang was one of them, and he painted it. The life and death talisman is really wonderful, without injecting the power of the law, just use the rune rune ink to get the power of no less than the magic talisman, and it has a good effect on Taiyi Daluo.


    It''s a pity that I never saw it.


    Du Shuang was a little bit depressed, "I turned my back on the sect after all."


    Zhou Shu didn��t care at all, smiled and said, "No wonder there is a sense of familiarity. The seal on the soul stone uses the Talisman Dao. The powers of several laws seem to be entangled but they do their own way. By the way, your life and death The character has done a good job, and will come out in a while and show me one."


    Du Shuang subconsciously replied, "No problem, senior, I also want to ask you..."


    As he said, he stopped, and a small pagoda suddenly floated in front of him.


    The tower is exquisite and unusual. The upper and lower seven floors are composed of tens of thousands of laws. The power of those laws is not all the power of the soul. In fact, the power of the soul is a minority, and more of the power of life and death. And the power of yin and yang, there is also a power that he can''t understand at all. These four powers are entangled together, or dots or lines. When they look scattered, they are actually clear. When you look carefully, there is no trace of loopholes. I just feel that they are superb. The feeling of enlightenment by looking at it.


    "Don''t look at it. I want to tell you after you see it. It doesn''t matter how long it takes. Now you can infuse a little soul, Du Shuang."


    "Yes."


    Du Shuang only nodded his head. He couldn''t imagine that such an exquisite pagoda could be completed in such a short period of time, and it would appear in the sealed soul stone. Obviously, the seal had no effect on the senior, too. incredible.


    Zhou Shu knows how to impress these kind of practitioners who are dedicated to cultivating. That is to show better techniques than them. There is no need for this soul tower to be mixed with other powers, but in order for Du Shuang to understand, Zhou Shu also After a little more thought, it is not difficult anyway. He is familiar with the power of those laws. Although he has not reached the level of mastery, it is enough to bluff Du Shuang With the infusion of Du Shuang��s spirit, the pagoda quickly It shrank and became a visible bead, suspended in the soul stone.


    Du Shuang is inscribed on the beads.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, grabbed the soul stone and left the demon refining world.


    Looking at the soul stone, he didn''t see any movement, but the soul stone quickly disintegrated, and the seal and the soul power inside, like melting ice, dripped down little by little and fell into a cloud of white mist below. .


    Before long, only a small mass of the soul stone remained.


    Zhou Shu stretched his fingers, and the soul stone suddenly shattered. As Zhou Shu put away the soul tower beads, a solid phantom appeared in front of him.


    The phantom looked very shocked, because it was a shadow, it was even more exaggerated, and the entire face was occupied by the open mouth, "What, senior, senior...you are just a golden fairy? Golden fairy?"


    This is the feeling of cognition being destroyed. After saying this, he was stunned, as if his soul was frozen.

 Chapter 2891: Senior advice

    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What happened to Jinxian?"


    Du Shuang hesitated for a moment, thinking of the soul tower still engraved in his heart, "I am rude. You are much better than me in law and way. I really did not expect that a golden immortal could do this level. , It''s incredible."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Anyone who can be a teacher."


    As if he understood something, Du Shuang immediately bowed, "Senior, if there is anything I can help you, please just ask."


    Zhou Shu paused, "So anxious?"


    "I want to learn something from the predecessors earlier," Du Shuang said bluntly, "This is the case in the sect. If you don''t do this, no one will really teach you things, let alone I owe several millions to the predecessors. Fairy jade."


    "That''s true."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "How do you think about it?"


    Du Shuang immediately said, "Drawing amulet, when I was in the Tianfumen, I could sell ten immortal jade for a single talisman."


    Zhou Shu was indifferent, "Not to mention the cost of materials, where do you go to sell the painting? You are now being hunted by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Fu Lu is very easy to recognize. Don��t you mean to throw yourself into the trap? You will also hurt me, let��s talk about Fu Lu. This kind of thing is worthless if you paint too much."


    Du Shuang thought for a while, his head downcast, "It''s really not possible."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You owe it first, anyway, just follow me and don''t go anywhere."


    "Yes, Senior," Du Shuang hesitated, "I want to know how Senior rescued me from the Demon Race. Is this the Demon Realm?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "It''s the Demon Realm. To put it simply, you fell into the Demon Realm after you escaped from the Soul Realm. You were discovered by the Demon Clan, and then I saw you again. I would spend money to buy you down. If I Don��t buy you, hey, do you know what will happen?"


    Du Shuang shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "The Demon Race likes to throw the unclear things into the Demon Blood Pool, so if you don��t meet me, you will definitely be sacrificed to the Demon God, a fresh Da Luo Jin fairy soul. I don��t know if I will be taken by the demon god, let me think about which demon **** will be interested in you, is it Devouring Sky, Kongming, Madness, or..."


    Du Shuang was startled, his eyelids twitched, and he couldn''t help but said, "Senior, don''t say anything, I can''t thank you, I will repay you later."


    "Stop talking."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and suddenly there was another person in front of him, who was exactly the same as Zhou Shu.


    "True Soul Body?"


    As soon as he appeared, Du Shuang sensed it and exclaimed, "Is the predecessor from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You take a closer look."


    Du Shuang looked at it carefully, and seemed to have noticed something, "It''s not a complete true soul body, it seems that something is missing, and it seems that there is something more...Senior learned it by himself?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, he could see the difference between the real soul and body, which was pretty good, "No matter what it is, you can try to influence him, just take one step."


    "That would be offensive."


    Du Shuang looked at the true soul body intently, and gestured with his right hand. In a flash, he swiped thousands of times. A ghost image of a talisman appeared in the air. It was very clear but weak. It was the soul in the end. With much strength, he pointed out a little, and that emptiness talisman fell on the real soul body.


    The real soul body was shocked, and Zhou Shu''s mind was also shocked.


    Zhou Shu clearly perceives that the connection between the true soul body and him is fading rapidly, and he is clearly by his side, but it seems to be constantly moving away.


    Suddenly lost.


    Perceiving a great threat, Zhou Shu did not hesitate to mobilize Shu''s power, the true soul body flashed light, the talisman was instantly shaken away, and the true soul body gradually returned and soon became a part of himself.


    "Senior, you..."


    Du Shuang was stunned, "You''re so amazing, even Hunyuan Jinxian can''t break free quickly, but seniors, you''re a shame."


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "I count you passed, you do have unexpected talents, this talisman..." While talking, while holding the talisman paper, complete the phantom talisman painted by Du Shuang. I copied it, but it was not bad at all. "From the runes, I can''t see anything special. It is the ordinary soul control talisman. Is it possible to control the true soul body because of the power in the talisman?"


    Du Shuang looked at Fu Lu in shock, and then said for a while, "Senior, you...really fast."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I didn''t ask you this."


    Du Shuang stagnated, "I don''t know. I didn''t know how to deal with the real soul body at the time, so I drew the soul control talisman to deal with it, and that was the result."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t delve into it.


    It seems that Du Shuang really doesn''t know, and can''t ask the result, so take your time.


    Of course he is very interested. When he tried to perceive with the law of strength just now, he couldn''t tell which law it was. This kind of thing is too rare. To be precise, it was the second time. The first time was the black smoke on the little stone. .


    It''s another weird and magical power.


    The heavens are really interesting.


    Zhou Shu put away the real soul body and smiled, "Du Shuang, I can teach you the rules, but you don''t have a body now, how do you plan to learn it?"


    Du Shuang thought for a while, "This...I plan to make one myself."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it is not difficult for Da Luo Jinxian to reshape the body, but to get a good body, not to mention all kinds of rare materials that conform to the law, a source of vitality is also essential. , I''m afraid you can''t get it now."


    One sentence here.


    After reaching the Hunyuan Golden Immortal, practitioners can consider reshaping their bodies to make their bodies more in line with their own principles of practice. For example, those who practice the golden rules can use the best golden materials to reshape their bodies. It must be an improvement. The shortcoming is that you will encounter trouble when using the power of other laws, and the essential core of reshaping the body is extremely scarce-most of them are used in the creation world-and therefore , Most Hunyuan Jinxian would not do this unless it was a last resort, such as Du Shuang.


    Of course, there are exceptions If you can get a lot of dragon gold and other materials that are perfectly suitable for various laws, and have excellent original core, then everyone is willing to reshape themselves.


    "There is no way, it is impossible to have no body forever."


    Du Shuang sighed, "What I can do is to be promoted to Hunyuan after finding a body, and then find a way to find a better one."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Du Shuang, you have such a talent, haven''t you considered the true soul body?"


    Du Shuang''s expression changed slightly, "True Soul Body?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s the true soul body. It is not much different from the real body. It does not affect your cultivation of other laws, and you can fully control it, isn''t it? Refining the true soul body is always more important than reshaping the body. It��s simpler. I have the necessary materials. Of course, I will teach you how to refine it. I will use this for the time being. If you can really help me, I don��t mind finding a good source core for you."


    Du Shuang thought about it for a while, his eyes gradually brightened, "Thank you senior for your advice!"


    Zhou Shu was right. This is indeed the best method at present.

 Chapter 2892: Have a feeling

    "Senior, you still have another world!"


    Walking in the realm of refining the demon, Du Shuang was completely shocked, somewhat incoherent, "This... how can it be possible to carry a realm with him? Even..."


    "Yes, stop talking nonsense."


    Zhou Shu frowned, interrupting Du Shuang''s emotion.


    When he told Du Shuang''s real name, Zhou Shu didn''t intend to hide anything. He didn''t intend to let Du Shuang go. What does it matter if he knows more secrets? Du Shuang is a usable person, and he is very short of people now. After leaving his soul mark, Du Shuang is firmly tied to him.


    "This this����"


    Du Shuang still couldn''t help being excited, but looking at Zhou Shu, who was also a soul, he couldn''t help but be obedient. He was uncomfortable. After a long time, he couldn''t help but said, "Senior, you only rank three thousand and five hundred. I don��t know the goods!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This sentence is pretty good."


    Du Shuang couldn''t help nodding, "Sure, I''m going to change..."


    "Enough, not for you to say this," Zhou Shu waved his hand and said slowly, "Old Hu."


    Du Shuang was still wondering what the old pot was, and the old pot appeared in front of Zhou Shu with his hands lowered and his head slightly lowered, his expression polite, "Master."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Old Hu, why are you so cautious today?"


    Hu Lao glanced at Du Shuang, and said straightly, "It should be so."


    Zhou Shu came to understand and said warmly, "Old Hu, Du Shuang will leave it to you. He wants to condense a true soul body. You need any materials to help him. Besides, there is no need to restrict his actions too much, except for the valley. side."


    "I see, master."


    Hu Lao very seriously agreed, "Ensure that the owner is satisfied."


    Slowly, all the people in the demon refining world are no longer all of their own people. For example, the foreign demon races that have taken in, the current Du Shuang and Old Hu are very clear that such people will appear in the demon refining world more and more. What must be done is to establish Zhou Shu''s authority as much as possible, especially in front of outsiders.


    Originally, he didn''t plan to do this, but after getting to know Zhou Shu better, he felt that even if Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, he must show his attitude.


    This is very important to myself, otherwise...


    Du Shuang looked at Hu Lao, his expression gradually becoming solemn, "I will trouble Hu Lao to take care of it in the future."


    He came from the big sect, and his vision would never be bad. Then he couldn''t see the cultivation base of this old Hu at all. He didn''t even know if the Hu was always a cultivator or something else, only unfathomable could describe it.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The pot is always the owner of this world. It really won''t work without him taking care of you, haha."


    Old Hu shook his head quickly, "The master is the owner, and I just help manage it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and didn''t say much. There was an extra pagoda in his hand, and he handed it to Du Shuangdao, "Keep this and watch it slowly. When will you understand it? When will I teach you the law you want. In addition, you Draw me a few symbols, the ones you are most proud of."


    "Yes Yes."


    Du Shuang nodded busy, without concealing his excitement.


    Why is he staying here? Isn''t it to improve his own law? For practitioners, this is the most important thing. It doesn''t matter what freedom or work is done. As long as there is a chance to go further, it can be paid at any price.


    Looking at the pagoda that was enlarged many times and the power of various laws became clearer, he quickly sank.


    I even forgot to make a body myself.


    Zhou Shu stepped up to the side, Hu Lao followed closely, and followed his steps.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Old Hu, hurry up and get promoted, and ignore me."


    "I know, Master," Hu said in a low voice, "it should be what happened in the past few days, maybe...when you are promoted, there may be turbulence in the demon refining world."


    Zhou Shu got serious, "Is it big?"


    Old Hu shook his head, only a little uneasy said, "It won''t be very big, I can control it, but I am worried that Jianmu will affect it a bit."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, "I will take it out when the time comes, Lao Hu, you are very considerate."


    This promotion of Old Hu means a brand new stage, and great changes will take place in the demon refining world. People like Zhao Yueru Caiying and others are not worried. Their origin has nothing to do with the demon refining world and will not be affected a lot. They leave and stay at will. Jianmu is not necessarily the case. Jianmu sprouted in the demon refining world, and its origin is connected to the demon refining world, and it has not yet formed a complete self-awareness. It is difficult to predict whether such changes will have a major impact on it. It is best to temporarily Avoid.


    Zhou Shu didn''t even think about this, Hu Lao pointed out, which made Zhou Shu very pleased.


    Old Hu quickly said, "Yes, Master."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and understood something. Compared with before, Hu Lao has become more and more submissive, and he knows more and more to think about himself. Is this more trustworthy? Good thing.


    After leaving Hu Lao, Zhou Shu walked to a hill beside Tianchi and slowly recited the Shu Xin Sutra.


    This is the homework he is used to, and he does it every day. His audience is the group of monkeys.


    It was necessary to keep the group of monkeys in the mountains, but now they don��t need it anymore. They will come over by themselves when they chant together. They don��t even listen to the words of the little stone. They are very conscious, more consciously than when Zhou Shu was in class before.


    While chanting, the monkeys in the mountains will also chant, the voice is a bit strange, twittering.


    After about an hour of recitation, a gust of wind blew, and several monkeys rushed over. The monkey headed was covered in golden retrievers, with its own brilliance. What''s more, there was a little light in the eyes, which was a sign of the opening of wisdom, and Zhou Shu It is also particularly valued, and may become the first inheritor of Shu Zhidao in the world of demon refining.


    The golden monkey took out a few huge fruits from his arms and placed them respectfully in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you."


    "Thank you����"


    Zhou Shu shook, and suddenly heard a faint but clear and standard voice in his ears.


    Staring at it, it was not the golden monkey who was still twittering, but the fruit in front of him.


    There is a bug on the fruit, and that sound is from it.


    About an inch long, like a ladybug, round and bulging, with a weird golden pattern on the back, but with a sharp horn protruding from the top of the head, this is a peach bug unique in the world of refining monsters. It grows on trees and draws It feeds on the essence of plants and trees, and possesses spiritual power.


    The name was named Zhou Shu, because the shape is really like a peach Zhou Shu once studied that there are no peach worms in other worlds, and it is considered an aboriginal in the world of refining monsters.


    I did not expect that such a little guy can speak, and he speaks such a standard. This is a manifestation of clear wisdom, but what does it mean to say "thank you", shouldn''t you say "forgiveness" so as not to be caught by Zhou Shu Eat it?


    Zhou Shu looked at it with a smile, and was about to say something.


    This little guy is more than talking!


    In it, Zhou Shu did not perceive the familiar spiritual power, and those spiritual powers had changed, and there were many signs of Shu Zhili.


    what happened?


    This peach worm, is actually cultivating the Tao of Shu, and has turned his spiritual power into Shu Zhili, this...


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and something completely impossible happened before his eyes.


    There was a feeling in my heart, very similar to the last time Xue Nu enlightened.

 Chapter 2893: Still very proud

    The chance is really wonderful.


    Zhou Shu wanted this group of monkeys to practice the Tao of Shu. Unexpectedly, the insects in the mountains would have learned it before the monkeys had learned it. They also learned so well. No way, they can transform all their spiritual power into Shu Zhili. Maybe it can''t be used to describe it well, it is very suitable for Shu Tao, and it is not an exaggeration to say "born in response to Shu Tao".


    Staring at the peach worm on the fruit, he was very happy and fortunate.


    Almost, this bug that understood Shu Zhidao was eaten. According to Zhou Shu��s habit, he would eat the fruit sent by the monkey, indicating that he had accepted their gift of thanks. The last time the snow girl was Heaven did it, if you were eaten by yourself this time, where should you go to make sense?


    "Squeak, squeak!"


    The monkeys were chirping, and the golden monkey pointed at the fruit, as if he wanted Zhou Shu to eat it, and looked dissatisfied if he didn''t eat it.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Shu picked up the fruit and put it in his mouth one by one before they left happily.


    Of course, that peach worm was put away by Zhou Shu long ago.


    More than that, in just a few breaths, Zhou Shu explored the entire mountain, with more joy on his face.


    I thought that the monkey was the first inheritor in the world of demon refining, but I didn''t expect that there was already a group.


    There is not only one peach worm in the mountains who understands the Tao of Shu. Zhou Shu saw at least five of them. Two of them were bigger, and the Shuzhi power in the body was more. The others had transformed most of their spiritual power and Shuzhi. Forces exist together.


    What does this show is that creatures like peach insects are really suitable for Shu Zhidao.


    It��s a pity that the peach worm itself is not too high in intelligence. Similar to most demons, it has insufficient physical talents. This makes it difficult for peach worms to make great achievements. Shu provides too much Dao power, but Tao Chong is an aboriginal in the world of refining demon, which means that the world of Demon Refining is suitable for the development of Shu��s Tao. Perhaps after the peach worm, there will be more aboriginal lives to understand. Go out of the way of Shu, accept Zhou Shu''s inheritance, and among these creatures, there may be powerful creatures similar to humans or monsters.


    The little peach bug pointed out a new way to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu��s energy in the past was basically focused on creatures with a high level of intelligence, especially those from outside or the creatures in the Profound Yellow Realm, such as monkeys, eagles, etc. It��s not surprising. I hope they can realize Shu. The possibility of the Tao is indeed greater, but I did not expect that the first person to comprehend the Tao of Shu was the humble peach insect. Its appearance made Zhou Shuming a lot better.


    It took a long time for Zhou Shu to calm down.


    The world of demon refining is still very peaceful. Two simple residential areas have been formed on the plains, both of which were established by foreign races. I don��t know when residential areas of the aborigines will be formed. By the way, two Mujia demon tribes are responsible for training. The sacred tree phoenix tree, if they can show their abilities, they will also have the opportunity to participate in the cultivation process of Jianmu in the future. For the Mu Family Demon Race, this may be the supreme honor.


    Suddenly dozens of circles passed by.


    It was far from the Demon Realm, and the void not far away was shining with light, and it looked like a rather small fairy city.


    It was a little unexpected.


    It��s not weird to have a fairy city, but it��s a little weird to be so large, much larger than Crescent City. After all, it��s in the outer realm far away from the fairy world. What��s even stranger is that there is no standard in the world map. It has a history of tens of thousands of years, and it is unlikely that the fairy world will not know it.


    Slightly released some spiritual knowledge, penetrated Xiancheng''s protective array, and had a clear view of several important locations in Xiancheng.


    Zhou Shu is doing these things consciously, learning from other people''s fairy city, and since passing by, don''t miss it, just look around.


    I frowned unconsciously. This fairy city was messy enough. I saw several killings at random. Two of them were in towns. It seemed that there were no managers, so let them fight and kill. Such a fairy city Not what Zhou Shu wanted.


    His eyes fell on the most prosperous town that seemed to be the most prosperous town, and his mind suddenly stopped.


    There are several sky-decorated pillars in the town. This is something that every fairy city has. You will certainly not admit it. Compared with the sky-decorated pillars of Wufang City and Crescent City, the ones here are taller and have special materials... Of course, Zhou Shu was not surprised because of Tiancaizhu, but the person on the pillar.


    On a pillar, it was Xiao Su who was bound by chains.


    Xiao Su?


    Zhou Shu was sure that he had read it right, and after a few years, he didn''t expect to encounter it here.


    No matter what punishment you commit, you always have to go and see it. If you can save it, it is also a cause and effect. At the beginning, Xiaosu helped Zhou Shu in Xishanjie a lot and couldn''t watch her accident.


    Accelerate and fall in front of Xiancheng.


    Before the guards came, Zhou Shu flew down the passage.


    It''s not that there are no rules, but there are so many people doing this. There are open passages everywhere, and the guards seem to be very few.


    As we walked into the town, no one came to stop or ask questions.


    Such a fairy city is really rare. Unlike Outland, which is like the fairy world, only the fairy city in the fairy world can be so bold, but the fairy city there is not afraid of other troubles at all, and it is not at all concerned here.


    I really don''t know how such a fairy city developed.


    Soon to stay in front of Tianjianzhu.


    Hundreds of people have been surrounded, all of them are true immortals and golden immortals. At first glance, there should be no disciples of the big sects, most of them are practitioners from the outside world.


    "Why are you here?"


    "what?"


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s voice transmission, Xiao Su opened his eyes in surprise, and quickly found Zhou Shu''s position, with a smile on his mouth, "Why are you here too?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Are you still smiling? I told you what Tiancaizhu is and what did you commit?"


    Xiao Su whispered, "He beat a golden fairy who was teasing me, hehe, I did it on purpose."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "Intentionally? You mean you deliberately cause trouble, do you want to go to heaven?"


    "Yes indeed!"


    Xiao Su said proudly, "Awesome, right? It''s easy to commit crimes in this fairy city, almost everywhere, but it''s not easy to get caught up to the heavenly judgement column. It is said that there hasn''t been anyone who can go up to the heavenly judgement column in the past few hundred years. I finally got this opportunity."


    "You are still very proud..."


    Zhou Shu was a little speechless and didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He really didn''t understand this kind of psychology.


    I have never heard of anyone who wants to take the initiative to go up to the heavenly judgement column. If he goes to the heavenly judgement column, at least a few times, he will not be able to keep his life serious, unless it is different here.


    It seems really different.


    The crowd onlookers was discussing, Zhou Shu heard something wrong.


    "It''s almost a thousand years, finally someone has gone to heaven to cut the pillar..."


    "This city lord never cares about things. It doesn''t matter how chaotic the city is. I don''t know how this girl offended him. She looks very cute."


    "I heard that he beat the city lord''s son and squashed his face."


    "No wonder..."


    "What the city lord will do this time, I''m very curious."


    "I don''t know, I came late, but I heard that the last time he went to the sky was a demon, but this time he was a practitioner."

 Chapter 2894: Welcome

    During the discussion, thunderclouds rolled in the air, and a voice came from it.


    "Su Rong! You seriously injured the practitioners in the same city for no reason... the sin is unforgivable, be a tart!"


    a little bit of thunder light, condensed into a long whip, volleyed, making the sound of thunder.


    is similar to what Zhou Shu saw before, but Zhou Shu could not see the essence at that time, but now he can see that the long whip is formed by the power of law, and the law of power is very clear.


    Snapped!


    The long whip fell on Xiao Su''s body with great strength, and shook the Tianjianzhu.


    Xiao Su frowned, in pain, but there was a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, which made Zhou Shu feel even more weird.


    can also help her.


    It can be seen that Xiao Su can afford it, and more importantly, it is her voluntary.


    After five consecutive whips, the chain with a dark fire was released from it, and Xiao Su also fell down sharply, but stood very firmly on the ground, still shouting to the sky, "Not enough, not enough! Only five strokes are too few. !"


    The onlookers were stunned.


    No one answered, the Tiancaizhu flew into the sky, and disappeared for a moment.


    The square quickly returned to tranquility, only a lot of people looked at Xiao Su and shook their heads slightly. How could one person go crazy.


    Zhou Shu felt the same way.


    "Hey."


    Xiao Su walked over gently, his steps were a little heavy, it was impossible not to suffer pain, "Go to me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, released some Shuzhi strength, supported Xiao Su, and walked slowly away.


    entered a cave house surrounded by formations, Zhou Shu looked around, the layout was simple and clean, and there was not much immortality, but it should have lived for a long time, "You have been in this immortal city for a long time?"


    Xiaosu nodded, and said naturally, "Yes, this is a bit like Xishan Realm, I think it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu paused, thinking about it, this sentence is really good, this fairy city is similar to the Demon Realm town, there are basically no rules, the difference may be that there is no devilish energy, and Xiao Su��s strength and wisdom should be mixed here. Not bad.


    is good.


    He smiled, "I don''t know yet, what is this fairy city called?"


    "Abyss City."


    Xiaosu handed over a cup of tea and drank a cup by himself, "The taste of fairy tea is really good, I also like it now."


    Very ordinary fairy tea, Zhou Shu drank it all in one fell swoop, "Abyss City? It looks like the name of the Demon World."


    Xiao Su propped his chin, "There is an abyss in this fairy city, the kind that is not bottomless, and there are often wailing voices inside, like voices from hell. I have seen it, but I can��t get in. It��s going to be pushed out, you can only look at it from a distance, it��s nothing interesting."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with a hint of interest, but it was about not the time to explore, he hesitated and asked, "Xiao Su, why did you go up and be beaten deliberately? Is it fun?"


    Xiaosu put down the cup, a firm light flashed in his eyes, "I want to try."


    Zhou Shu looked at the scars on her body, and suddenly understood something, "Do you want to use this method to get rid of the body of the demon?" First posted https://https://


    "Yes, you still understand me."


    Xiao Su nodded vigorously, "I heard that the demon clan was tortured last time. After a few lashes, the demon qi in his body was dissipated a lot. It is not a complete demon clan anymore. I thought if I could What? Wouldn''t it be good if I could break up my demon body?"


    said, his eyes dimmed a lot, "It doesn''t seem to be very good, except for the pain, nothing else has changed."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Your personal physique is different. You are the son of the Great Demon Lord, and your body''s toughness is not comparable to that of the average Demon Clan. Besides, it is not only to disperse the demon energy, but to destroy the entire body, which causes many harms. For benefits."


    Xiaosu stubbornly said, "It doesn''t matter, as long as the body of the demon race can be removed, I don''t care, it may be effective after a few more times."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "How many more times do you want to come? You are asking for trouble. Have you ever thought about it? If your body is really broken up, your monster body will also not be retained. There is nothing left."


    "I����"


    Xiaosu stuck, lowered his head, his mind gradually loosened.


    She doesn''t care about the Mozu body at all, but on the Mozu side, she still wants to return to her hometown.


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I told you that you should cultivate first and then think about the demon body. The body of the demon race is stronger than the demon body. It is not too late to do these things. You are too anxious."


    "I����"


    Xiao Su raised his head to look at Zhou Shu, his eyes gleaming, "I don''t know if it will work, it''s good at the beginning. The demons have cultivated immortal power very quickly. I thought it would not take long to surpass the demons. Now that I am less and less confident, I can''t improve anymore. I can''t do anything I want."


    Zhou Shu looked carefully, and quickly found the crux, "It was restricted by the body of the demon."


    Xiaosu was a bit helpless, "I guess so, so what else can I do?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while, "I have been to Xishan Realm before, and he is looking for you."


    "what?"


    Xiao Su was taken aback, and quickly said, "You have gone to Xishan Realm again, are you okay? I have run so far, and he can''t find me, so don''t go there."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, he can''t help me, so I did a business with him and earned him a celestial jade, in fact...If you are here, I should be able to make more."


    Xiaosu said proudly, "Of course, I am very good at doing business with others, any race is fine, wait, you said he can''t help you?"


    "Yes, I have made a lot of progress over the years."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I don''t think he dare to use you as a spare tire. If you go back to the Demon Realm, you should be able to achieve something. It will be more convenient and better than the Demon Race. After all, your Demon Race Higher talent..."


    "Don''t! Go out!"


    Xiaosu suddenly stood up pointed at Zhou Shu angrily, "Are you helping him as a lobbyist? You should know that I will never return to the Demon Race, you give me out!"


    Zhou Shu didn��t move, and said faintly, ��You don��t want to go back, and there is probably no future if you stay here. Then, I plan to build a fairy city, a very different one. Would you like to go?��


    "You build a fairy city?"


    Xiao Su was stunned, "Aren''t you kidding me, would you ask me to go to your fairy city?"


    "Yes, you need a lot of helpers to build a fairy city. I think you are a good helper. Moreover," Zhou Shu looked condensed, "I will find a way to help you get rid of the body of the demon race. There is no guarantee, but it is definitely better than you. It��s better to explore. For example, if you want to be lashed by the law of power, I can do that too. Why do you need to be tortured in full view?"


    Xiaosu only hesitated for two breaths, then nodded vigorously, "Okay!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and stretched out his hand, "Then you are welcome to join."


    Xiao Su reached out and touched, tilted his head and said, "By the way, where is your fairy city? Is it far?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is far away, and I am still anxious to go back. I have to go to the fairy world to do something. Are you staying here and waiting for me, or are you going with me?"


    "Go with you."


    Xiaosu agreed without pretense, "Go now, I also want to see the fairy world."


    Ps: I can��t see the book in the starting point. It��s okay for the creation of the world. Just update it. Don��t take out the bookshelf, it��s really gone.


    ��


    ��

 Chapter 2895: Abyssal displacement

    With Xiao Su, Zhou Shu swept straight up.


    No one stopped, no one even noticed, this fairy city really has no scruples.


    Xiaosu pointed to the distance, "Look, it''s there."


    Among the rolling mountains, there is a bottomless abyss that stretches millions of miles on the ground and divides Xiancheng into two. It is particularly conspicuous, just like someone slashed Xiancheng and left behind. Wounds that never heal.


    "A lot of people stay here for the abyss." New 81 Chinese network update the fastest computer terminal: https://


    Xiao Su whispered, "But no one can go down. He was pushed out as soon as he approached, and he would definitely be injured if he rushed in."


    Zhou Shu looked at it, and couldn''t help but reveal some spiritual knowledge.


    Slightly stagnated.


    There is a barrier densely over the abyss. It is an extremely strong power of the law of strength, and its solidity is stronger than that of the Dianduyun, and it is also mixed with some power of the law of order, Zhou Shu can be sure that it is the law of order.


    The highest law plus the barrier constructed by the law of power, is this natural?


    Obviously not. Unlike the blood pool that Zhou Shu has been to, the power here is full of hostility, attacking external forces indiscriminately. For example, Zhou Shu��s spiritual consciousness was instantly annihilated, and that blood pool, anyone can Go down and enter the domain of reincarnation. If there is no magic soldier, anyone can practice there safely, and here, any contact will be strongly resisted.


    should be a barrier specially set up by some people.


    I don''t know what it is to hide, but it is by no means ordinary.


    This fairy city is very unusual, there is such a strange abyss, but there is no mark on the boundary map that Zhou Shu has seen, and there is no boundary map of the fairy world. Looking at the abyss, Zhou Shu''s interest is getting more and more.


    Xiaosu looked at Zhou Shu, "Or, if you try in the past, you are different from others, maybe you can do it?"


    "Don''t go now, try again later."


    Zhou Shu refused decisively. He will definitely go, but not now.


    is not certain that he will not be able to enter. He doesn''t care about the law of power, and he has a little understanding of the law of order, and he should be able to find some loopholes, but it is not possible now. When the law of reincarnation breaks through, it is a better time to promote himself to Da Luo.


    ah


    When ���� flew over the abyss, several screams came into his ears.


    It seemed like a switch was turned on, and the screams came one after another, the sound was in the ears, and the sound hit the heart, which made people feel terrified.


    Xiao Su said unconsciously, "Here again, it''s like this every once in a while, no one around dare to wait, it''s really like hell, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, he was opening his eighth sense to visit the abyss.


    "Why don''t you speak?"


    Xiaosu looked back at Zhou Shu, but saw an unusually weird expression, and said in confusion, "I was scared, you are not so sensitive, right?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and instantly recovered indifferently, "Let''s go, let''s take a look next time."


    Xiao Su nodded expectantly, "Well, there must be some treasure buried here, otherwise so many people would like to come, maybe there is a way to get rid of the monster, I must come, you promised me ."


    Zhou Shu was silent, what he saw was definitely not a treasure.


    The barrier on the abyss is too heavy, even with the full eighth sense, he cannot see too clearly, but he still sees a little bit. Through the barrier of law, he sees the endless void and the heavens. There is not much difference between the void, but it is darker and more solid. If the normal void is a piece of air, here is a black sea.


    In this boundless black sea, there are a lot of pillars erected. Judging from the faint fire light above the pillars, this should be a Tiancai pillar.


    There are at least thousands of sky-decorated pillars, erected in the abyss very weirdly. They are not connected to the sky or grounded below. And every sky-decorated pillar is tied to something. I can��t see their faces and expressions, and they can��t distinguish them. Is it a human or some other race, but the scream must come from this.


    Those sounds can pass through the barriers, obviously because of the design of the abyss.


    Yes, this abyss should be a prison.


    Terrible prison, being kept in it, I can��t leave anymore, I can��t live or die, I can only scream day after day, I don��t know how many years like this lasted, and I feel sad when I think about it.


    Who is being kept inside?


    What mistake did they make to suffer such punishment?


    Who built the abyss?


    Do these Tianzhuzhu come from the fairy world?


    A few questions appeared in my heart, but they were quickly suppressed again.


    In a short while, Zhou Shu flew out of the defensive circle of Xiancheng and returned to the familiar void, with a sense of inexplicable relaxation. He suddenly realized that the abyss city, which had no rules and seemed free, had a special sense of depression. Only if you leave will you feel comfortable. No wonder, knowing that there are so many people imprisoned in Abyss City for no reason, it is no longer possible to look at it with normal eyes.


    He looked at Xiao Su, "Are you with me, or are you going to rest inside? You can practice there."


    "Inside?"


    Xiao Su stagnated, and quickly understood, "I can do whatever you want, I will listen to you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Then go in, it''s actually very big inside, you''re not alone, you should be more comfortable."


    "Okay...wait."


    Xiao Su nodded, paused, and pointed to Abyss City not far away, "It seems something is wrong?"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why is it wrong?"


    Xiao Su said in confusion, "The location is wrong, I remember when I came, there were not so many stars around Abyss City."


    "Is it wrong?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression is slightly condensed, how difficult it is to move the location of Xiancheng, he doesn''t know, even the blood pool world with a radius of tens of miles without its origin requires a lot of effort to attract stars Such a large Abyss City is at least tens of thousands of times the size of the Blood Pond Realm. It is not easy to move, and from Xiao Su''s words, it can be heard that the displacement of the Abyss City is still very large, which is obvious. New 81 Chinese website update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    "It''s impossible to read it wrong."


    Xiaosu took out the boundary map a little dissatisfied, "Look, it''s clear here."


    Zhou Shu looked at the vision map, and could only nod his head, "It really moved."


    Although the boundary map is so-so, but the basic location can still be seen. The original Abyss City was on the straight line between Xishan boundary and Donghe boundary. Now the position has deviated by almost ten degrees, and the distance has also changed. , This is already a big change.


    Xiaosu looked at Zhou Shu with a smug expression, "Don''t believe me yet, hum."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When did you draw the boundary map?"


    "Learned from you, you said that every place you go to draw a boundary map, it works, I tried it, um, it really comes in handy," Xiao Su smiled, "You said, this world What does it mean to run around, have you seen this kind of thing?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and after a closer look, he saw something wrong again. Several wind tunnels around Abyss City were also slowly drifting. They were not connected to the surrounding realm, only connected to Abyss City.


    can be described, together with Abyss City, they are like a big octopus swimming.


    Abyss City, it really moves.


    ��


    ��

 Chapter 2896: 9Netherworld

    No wonder that Abyss City is not found on many world maps.


    A fairy city that is constantly moving and moving fast, it is difficult to appear on the normal map.


    "Why, don''t you plan to leave?"


    Xiao Su seemed to be muttering to himself, "I don''t know if I don''t come out, it turns out this world is so strange, I want to see more."


    "You''d better practice hard."


    Zhou Shu smiled, stuffed Xiao Su into the world of refining the demon, and marked the abyss city on his map.


    The movement characteristics of Abyss City are specifically noted. At the same time, the movement trajectory is calculated slightly, which may be more convenient when you come next time.


    After flying for several days, Zhou Shu stopped.


    After thinking for a few breaths, he moved forward, but changed the direction.


    There was not much movement, but it made the Hu Lao in the demon refining world difficult to call.


    "Master, did you go the wrong way."


    "No."


    Zhou Shu stayed in the world of refining demon, looking at the scenery inside lightly, quite satisfied.


    Elder Hu has already been promoted, and the law of energy has reached the stage of understanding, which is undoubtedly a leap, and finally he has come out of his ignorance.


    Overnight, the demonic world changed.


    It��s not a big deal to double it, it��s rare to usher in the glory of the sun and the moon. Since then, the four seasons have changed, day and night change, and 24 o��clock transformation, all came into being. The creatures in the world of refining monsters have more possibilities. Resources will also increase substantially.


    In the beginning, the world of refining demon had no sun and moon light.


    The ten thousand realms in these heavens are all illuminated by the sun and the moon, but the demon refining realm in the past did not endure this kind of blessing. It has something to do with the virtual realm. The bigger reason is the obstruction of the old man. There is no mature realm far enough to withstand the light of the sun and moon, but it is different now. The old Hu at the stage of understanding can better control the demon refining realm, and can also accept more external assistance, no longer relying on himself and Zhou Shu.


    "It''s getting more and more like the Xuanhuang World."


    "The little girl feels the same way, it doesn''t matter if I don''t go out."


    "If someone accompanies this palace to practice sword, this palace has no objection."


    "How about we build another Dutch school?"


    "Ask Brother Shu, the younger sister also hopes to do so."


    "Build it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "But leave it to you to build it yourself, I can''t help you, and I''m not allowed to call the old man."


    "no problem."


    Several voices answered together, all with a lot of excitement.


    In fact, if Zhou Shu wanted to do it, as long as the old man made a little effort, it would be no problem to perfectly copy a Lingyucheng Dutch School that was exactly the same as the past, but it seemed meaningless, so I just found something for them to do.


    Old Hu has been following Zhou Shu, with a bitter expression, "Master, you really intend to go from here."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Yes, it takes too much time to go back the same way. Going directly here can save half of the time."


    "but����"


    Old Hu hesitated for a while, "Here we have to go through Wusitian, which is the most famous Jiuyou Death Realm in the heavens."


    One of the previous thirty-three days of Wusitian, a Lord of Jiuyou appeared, turning the entire Wusitian into a dead zone. In order to avoid allowing the Lord of Jiuyou to continue to spread and destroy the fairy world, it would Thousands of realms around Sitian were all destroyed, and finally the Nine Nether Realm was formed.


    This is a famous forbidden place for the heavens, and few people who set foot in it can leave.


    In order to improve their reputation, some cultivators deliberately went to the edge of the Nine Nether Realm, even if they only went to the edge, not many could return.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I know, it should be fine without going to the center."


    Elder Hu could only agree, still uneasy, "The heavens are forbidden..."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You and I have improved so much, how come you are still so courageous?"


    Old Hu was startled, as if thinking of something, "Master, I was wrong."


    The higher the realm, the smaller the courage. It should be a common problem for practitioners. The same is true for Hu Lao. As the world of demon refining gets better and better, there are more and more scruples, worried that one step will be wrong, and all the previous efforts were in vain, but Zhou Shu There must be no such disease, regardless of the level, what to do or to do.


    Practitioners are always on the verge of life and death. If not, how could they break through their limits and grow continuously.


    It doesn''t matter where the heart is, the realm is nothing.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You should be able to reach the edge of the dead zone in three months. Get ready."


    Suddenly March.


    A piece of darkness in the distance.


    It is obviously different from the surrounding void, like a mound of black silt, but also like a deep well that cannot be seen to the bottom, giving people a feeling that if you accidentally touch it, you will sink deeply and never get out. . Starting


    It is difficult to find a trace of the world.


    This is different from the Demon Realm. The Demon Realm is a dead realm without its origin, but it also has a lot of vitality above it, and you can see a little bit of light, but here, it is all black, blending with the surroundings, and it feels like a whole piece.


    Perceive it for a moment, and the extremely strong death aura diffused along the divine sense.


    Some ignorant people, as soon as they see the dead zone, they curiously release their sense of consciousness, but they don��t know that the danger has come. Fresh spirit with vitality is one of the most favorite foods of the dead. Those dead are very It can drown people soon, and it''s hard to break free.


    Zhou Shu is not ignorant, and even if he is surrounded by lifeless aura, the whole person is caged with a layer of black aura and fearless.


    Perceiving the death aura coming over, it seems thoughtful.


    It is rich and high-level. Above the law of life and death, there is nothing wrong with it. It should be a force born from the law of annihilation.


    He did not want to practice the law of annihilation, because this law has extremely strong exclusivity. Once the law of annihilation is practiced, it will transform all powers except the highest law into the power of annihilation, including vitality, for Zhou Shu~ www.novelhall.com~ This is tantamount to the disaster of extinction. His Shu Zhili has not yet reached the level of the highest law. If he learns the law of annihilation, it means that he has nothing left except reincarnation.


    Don''t die, you can use your reincarnation to protect your life.


    However, even if Shu Zhili could be equal to the power of the highest law, Zhou Shu had no such plans.


    It is said that there is a saint who practiced the law of annihilation with all his strength and tried to transform the power of annihilation so that the power of annihilation coexisted with the power he had cultivated before, and the final result was that the saint became a ghost. His own power has been replaced by the power of annihilation, and even his vitality has also been replaced. Although he is still a saint, it is completely different from the past.


    Of course Zhou Shu wouldn''t do things that even a saint couldn''t do.


    But not wanting to learn, does not mean that he cannot understand. Zhou Shu must understand the law of annihilation, so as to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and find a "life" way in this dead zone, so that he can pass through the dead zone smoothly and return to New Moon City as soon as possible. Go to the fairy world.���¥�~��~1~�������ئئ�.��~��~1z��.c����


    This is not difficult.


    There is a talent for calculation and deduction, as well as the law of reincarnation.


    The law of reincarnation is the upper-level rule of the law of annihilation. This upper-level is a bit far-fetched, because few people can learn reincarnation through annihilation, but conversely, having reincarnation and then understanding annihilation has a very good guiding effect, and the reaction is In terms of strength, it is a considerable degree of suppression.

 Chapter 2897: Overlapping bounds

    "Not difficult to eliminate."


    Hu Lao is also following the perception, a little relieved.


    The rumored Jiuyou Dead Realm, but when I saw it, it seemed to be nothing.


    "It''s just the edge. Wherever it can be strong, the average Daluo Jinxian can resist it. You are naturally not afraid of using the strength training technique."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "But don''t try to absorb and transform, even if the power of annihilation is not much, you can''t transform it."


    "I know."


    Hu Lao nodded quickly.


    Although the law of energy is stronger than annihilation, it is never easy to transform annihilation into energy.


    Using the power of practice, the law of energy transforms other forces into energy, just like melting a piece of ice with water, and it can be quickly assimilated, but if the goal is the law of annihilation, it is equivalent to melting a stone with water, although it can be done. Arrived, but it is by no means an overnight success.


    And there are too many rocks, which will block the river.


    Such things, of course Hu Lao would not try.


    stood quietly for more than ten hours, but still did not enter.


    Hu Lao also feels a little bit emotional, this should be the longest time Zhou Shu has felt it, it is really difficult to annihilate it.


    Soon he saw that Zhou Shu in the world of refining monsters was writing and marking on the map.


    The dead zone, which was originally dark, had a few hundred points of faint starlight after a while, he knew, it was used to mark the boundary.


    How could it be possible that I could only see the situation inside from the edge before I walked in, and marked out all the dead circles inside?


    When exploring the dead zone, what I fear most is not the Lord of the Nine Nethers, but getting lost.


    After entering the dead zone, facing the sky full of death, once you can��t recognize the right direction, you can��t see where there is a boundary, it��s over. At this time, most people can only rely on luck, sway and bump, see the last Can you get out of a path and leave?


    Most people have no luck.


    Even if the explorer has the ability to resist death, it is impossible to resist for a lifetime. After decades and hundreds of years in this environment, no matter how much power is consumed, the only result at that time is to wait for death. Qi erodes and becomes part of the dead zone.


    Getting lost usually means death. As for the Lord of the Nine Nethers, it is not something that you can encounter if you want to.


    Such an existence close to a saint will not appear for one or two practitioners.


    However, there are not only the Lord of the Nine Nethers in the dead zone, there are many enemies hidden in the dead, there are ghost kings, there are also many ghost servants, there are walking corpses transformed into dead practitioners and monsters, and ghosts transformed into dead souls... ...What else, Hu Lao doesn''t know, no one can explore the complete dead zone, and the details there have always been a mystery.


    "Those are the realms in the dead zone?"


    Hu Lao hesitated for a moment, and then asked.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There are not many that can be seen at the moment, there are only more than two hundred, why, waiting in a hurry?"


    "No no."


    Hu Lao shook his head quickly, "Master, how do you see it? Even the position is so clear? Unbelievable."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not difficult. Although these worlds are annihilated, there are still some traces of the wind belt and torrent belt at the beginning. Looking along these traces and seeking the source along the water will naturally determine the location of the world."


    Hu Lao couldn''t help but admire, "It''s been many years, and you can still feel the traces of the wind belt. Master, you are so amazing!"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Death spirit can also be divided into thickness, which can be seen by a closer look."


    Old Hu nodded, and while admiring him, he also had some doubts and ran out, "You can determine the general direction when you see the gang wind belt, but how to determine the position of the world? There are still so many, maybe more than a dozen hours, the master��s sense of consciousness Can you run that far?"


    "Of course not, even if it is a quasi saint, it is impossible to perceive things beyond dozens of realms."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I calculated it."


    "Oh, I figured it out."


    Lao Hu nodded subconsciously, and soon became more surprised on his face, "Ah! Calculated?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain much, smiled and shook his head, continuing to perceive.


    is of course calculated.


    The previously chosen location was lucky. From here, he perceives hundreds of gang wind belts, and thus determines the position of the five realms. The other realms are all conclusions drawn through a lot of calculations, although they are calculated, But he thought that there was a 90% correct rate, and it was recorded.


    The number that is difficult to estimate is about tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of calculations per interest, and then it is concluded that the accuracy rate is certainly not low.


    Now Zhou Shu''s spirit is enough to support him to do such a large number of calculations. What I must mention is that Shu Zhidao also played a big role.


    Hu Lao looked at Zhou Shu quietly, his eyes widened, like he was looking at a monster.


    A few more hours later, Zhou Shu in the Demon Refining Realm stopped, and on the boundary map in front of him, about three hundred and fifty realms were already marked.


    He looked at the boundary map and started to draw another boundary map.


    didn''t become the world map without thinking before the dead zone.


    This boundary map has long been preserved in the sea of ??knowledge. It comes from the memory of reincarnation in the blood pool demon soldier not knowing how long ago. He only took it out and painted it now, because he didn''t want to affect the previous calculations and avoid interference.


    The past boundary map is definitely different from the present one.


    will be completed soon.


    Wusitian is very big, like a moon, with three or four thousand circles around it.


    Old Hu quickly understood Zhou Shu''s thoughts. As long as the two boundary maps were overlapped and the upper boundaries overlapped with each other, he could determine the current position and find the correct path.


    He looked at it carefully, but he couldn''t see anything. There were dots and dots everywhere, and the distance was very close. It seemed that no matter how they were placed, the two world maps could overlap each other, and it was really unclear.


    Comparing the two world maps, Zhou Shu frowned.


    He is not Hu Lao can clearly distinguish the difference between the two. Although many circles have disappeared, he still quickly determined his position and overlapped the two circles. But, it''s very strange. If you look at the original boundary map, Wu Sitian should appear in his new dead realm boundary map, but it turned out that it didn''t appear. There was nothing but black.


    calculated an error?


    If it is true, it means everything must be repeated.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and quickly denied this idea. He thought that even if the heavens make mistakes, the calculations will not go wrong. It is more likely that Wusitian has changed something, such as being completely hidden by the Lord of the Nine Nethers, or already It is destroyed, which makes the calculation difference, and the whole calculation process cannot be rejected just because of this.


    It''s useless to think more. Now that you have found a way through the dead zone without passing through the center, let''s go in and take a look.


    "gone."


    said to Hu Lao, Zhou Shufei entered the dead zone.


    The life around him is very strong, covering everything, but it has no effect on Zhou Shu.


    The law of reincarnation has an obvious suppressing effect on the law of annihilation. It only takes a little reincarnation power to cover the surface of the body to prevent the power of annihilation from entering, and even actively avoid it.


    This practice is also very good for Zhou Shu, almost no consumption.


    The power of reincarnation is precious and should be used in more suitable places, such as all kinds of terrible enemies in the dead zone.


    :. :

 Chapter 2898: Undisturbed

    Refining the demon world.


    On a lofty mountain, a sect has gradually emerged.


    Caiying harvests the sword, "The basic things have been built, and here will be our new lotus pie! Hey!"


    "Sister Caiying, you have worked hard."


    Bianxue quietly let out a breeze to restore Caiying''s fatigue, and looked at the top of the mountain with satisfaction, "It is much better than our previous lotus school, and even Cihangzong can''t compare with it. It can''t be compared at all."


    Xiangru nodded slightly, "In the Xuanhuang Realm, there is nothing better than this."


    "Of course it can''t be compared, we are all immortals, and how can we compare with the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Caiying was very proud, and shouted at Zongmenli, "Satsuki, are the formations ready? Don''t Zhou help, just rely on us, we must also get the best formations, it is best to let him in. Not coming."


    "Don''t call me that."


    Zhao Yueru��s voice came over, as cold as ever, but no anger was heard.


    Caiying chuckled, "When did you fight this palace before, now you have no right to refute."


    Zhao Yueru was stagnant, but was speechless. She and Caiying were equal to each other and each had their own merits in kendo, but she always lost at the critical moment. There was no exception. It should be because there were too few actual battles. "The formation is good. I��ve tried a lot of thoughts, but I��m sure I can��t stop Zhou Shu, and I still lack two immortal objects and immortal artifacts to make the eyes. The higher the level, the better."


    Caiying hurriedly said, "There are so many immortals, just ask for them in the week."


    Zhao Yueru shook his head, "He said he couldn''t find him, and he wouldn''t be able to find him."


    "I''m angry when I talk about this, and let Old Hu move a part of the Tianchi and refuse to come over, huh," Caiying said with anger, "I won''t look for them this time. We figured out our own way. The palace still doesn''t believe it. They can''t do anything!"


    Xiangru thought about it, "There are very good immortal artifacts and spiritual objects in the world of refining demon, most of them are placed in secret realms."


    Caiying said in surprise, "I remembered that there are many secret realms here, some of which are made by this palace. It''s easy, hehe."


    Xiangru smiled and shook his head, "I am afraid that what you do is not good. It is too simple and there is nothing in it."


    "you����"


    Caiying glared at him, knowing that he was telling the truth, "Then go to others, we go one by one, we can always find a good one."


    "It''s so decided."


    Everyone discussed for a while, and this is the best way. When they were about to act on their own, Hu Lao appeared in front of several people.


    He said warmly, "It''s great for you to be willing to go to the secret realm, but I want to remind you a few words, now that the realm of demon refining has officially become a realm, it must follow the laws of all things, and many things must be done according to the rules of heaven and earth, even I cannot be free Contrary to what you understand?"


    Zhao Yueru seemed to think, "Old Hu, you mean, we might be in great danger?"


    "Yes."


    Old Hu is very serious, "The current world of demon refining is different from the past. The secret realm is a secret realm. You may encounter a life and death crisis at any time, and you will really die. At this stage, the crisis is limited to the secret realm, and it may extend to the entire demon refining world. , Just like the Xuanhuang Realm, you may be in danger at any time, and you may get opportunities everywhere. As the origin of a realm, I will help you, and I can only do it to a certain extent, mainly by yourself. For example, in the Xuanhuang Realm, although the master He was helped by the source, but he could only rely on himself in a major crisis. If he only relied on the source, he would have died long ago."


    "I''m OK."


    Zhao Yueru nodded quickly, expectant light in her eyes.


    This is exactly what she wants. As a sword repairer, she can''t get exercise in the greenhouse every day. Only by facing the dangers, experiencing actual combat again and again, and escaping from death can we grow up.


    Caiying was a little confused, "Speaking so terribly, is it more terrifying than what I have experienced in my palace?"


    Old Hu said calmly, "It''s hard to say, most of the secret realms are generated naturally, that is, it should not be difficult for you, but some secret realms are created by the master, and they contain his opposition to Tao and The perception of the law, of course, is indispensable for all kinds of dangers. For example, there is a secret realm called Kuroshio, which is filled with floating beasts formed by law fragments. These things are real. Another example is a secret realm. You may You will encounter small rocks, but the small rocks there are not easy to get close to. They are the enemy."


    "what����"


    Caiying felt a little flustered when she thought of the floating beast.


    Facing the locust tide a few times ago, she dealt with it easily, but she also knew that most of it was Zhou Shu''s reasons, what if she was the only one? And the little stone...that''s what made her more and more tired.


    "Anyway, you do what you can."


    Hu Lao took a serious look at them, and soon disappeared.


    In the silence, Bian Xue spoke first, "The little girl is leaving first. The little sisters in the previous wars have not experienced it. This time I finally have the opportunity to give it a try. The little sister also wants to experience the situation of Brother Shu at that time."


    Zhao Yueru and Xiangru also left, but Caiying was the last to leave.


    "Hey, you are all so worried!"


    ���� several times, and soon disappeared, she and Zhou Shu have been together, have experienced countless battles, but can not understand the feelings of other people.


    Tianchi.


    The old pot is very respectful, "Master, I have said everything, as you ordered."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Yes."


    The pot looked thoughtful, "I believe they can understand the master''s painstaking efforts."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What can I do for you."


    I don''t think it is a natural thing to work hard.


    Those secret realms were all thought by Zhou Shu many years ago, but it became a reality with the growth of Hu Lao.


    The gap between them and Zhou Shu is getting bigger and bigger. Gradually, there is no way to fight with Zhou Shu, but long-term cultivation is not the way. Therefore, letting them grow up in the demon refining world is better and the only choice.


    With Zhou Shu��s current ability, it didn��t take much time to lay out the secret realm. It was very simple to use the rule fragments to create monsters. It was not difficult to use the talisman to create the illusion. However, the power of the rules was used to build secret realm barriers, to change the weather and terrain, etc. It''s not worth talking about.


    He looked at Hu Lao, very seriously, "Watch them well, don''t help out until the moment of death."


    "I know, Master," Hu Lao nodded quickly, and said with some worry, "You will watch it too, I''m afraid I might be negligent."


    How important these people are to Zhou Shu, he knows very well that accidents are never allowed.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course, I have always been inside."


    Regardless of what Hu Lao said so seriously, in fact, Hu Lao and Zhou Shu, who are the masters of the world, are not difficult to change the secret realm. They can save people from fire and water at any time. The reason why they say so much is to make them more focused. , Without any interference, exert one''s greatest potential.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support. Now you can��t see the book on the web page and no one has voted. It��s important to have support, thank you again~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2899: 1 point firefly

    Stopped.


    After trekking in the dead zone for almost four months, Zhou Shu landed on a boundary.


    This is not the first world he has passed through.


    In the dead zone, the flight speed was reduced to half of the original speed, but four months was enough to pass through three circles.


    The first two realms are real dead places.


    No life is visible, and danger lurks everywhere. As long as you fall, you will have to face at least hundreds of ghost servants, walking corpses, and ghosts. Although those worlds were abandoned by the fairy world, there are still a large number of creatures who have not had time to escape, and they all change. Become a member of the dead zone.


    This third world is the same.


    just fell, nearly a hundred walking corpses rushed over.


    was supposed to be a blue daring tiger before his death, with a cyan moir�� pattern. It was really good-looking, a true immortal, but after death, he became a black-bone tiger, indescribably ugly, only the two pairs of sharp horns on the top of his head were still sharp.


    Hundred tigers are rushing, the ground is shaking.


    The black mud dust kept rising, and the gray mist on the world became more gloomy.


    when.


    The tortoise shell shield swept across, as if hitting on thin ice, nearly a hundred daring tigers shattered instantly.


    The bones were scattered all over the place, fragmented and unshaped, but thick black smoke emerged from it, stirred into a ball, and converged into small tornadoes, hovering on the ground like pillars, and it seemed that it would never Disappearing.


    It was a lifeless spirit that was more melancholy than in the void, and Zhou Shu didn''t want to get it.


    is very annoying. As Zhou Shu expected, the monsters here may not be considered as strong as him, but even if they die, they still pose a huge threat, which may be more troublesome than moving.


    Same as the previous two dead worlds, he didn''t want to come down, so it''s best to walk straight all the way, but when he passed through this world, his eyes caught a little firefly.


    The first light I have seen since entering the ghost domain.


    It is silly to miss it. It can save a little light in the death aura of the Nine Nether Realm. It''s an extraordinary thing, no matter what it is, it has the value of adventure.


    A few ghosts found alive and came in haste.


    One is divided into two, two are divided into four, .... After a few breaths, Zhou Shu was surrounded by many ghosts, at least a few hundred.


    The monsters in the dead zone are very difficult to deal with.


    The power of annihilation destroys all the power that comes into contact, but the characteristics of the creatures themselves are preserved, relying on the power of annihilation to be cast out, forming a strange method, I can��t tell what is in it, but it can be done To.


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to explore either, a gust of wind wrapped his body and strode forward.


    The ghost bee swarmed over, but as soon as it touched, it was caught by the gust of wind and flung it away. After failing to gather again, it turned into a mass of death air, hovering condensed but not scattered.


    came in a hurry, left in a hurry.


    implies a trace of the power of reincarnation, which has a great restraint effect on these monsters. For a long time, they will not be able to recover again. This does not mean that they are dead. These monsters will not die.


    may be swallowed by other dead spirits, or buried long underground, waiting for the next opportunity to appear.


    A group of people came over.


    There are Taiyi Golden Immortals, Golden Immortals, and True Immortals Sanxian. They seem to be a strange combination, but now, they are all walking corpses, perhaps a sect who is reluctant to leave their homeland, and finally fell silent on this land.


    still guards this place, how happy life is, and how hard is death, the result is the same.


    Zhou Shuli stayed.


    These people look very old. You can tell from the swords in their hands. Although they are dilapidated, you can vaguely see the words "Zhen Wu".


    Zhenwumen, an ancient sect that has long been annihilated.


    used to be the big gate of the fairy world, it was hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    Searching for memories in the cycle of reincarnation, Zhou Shu gave birth to a trace of respect. If he remembers correctly, Zhenwu Sect is one of the most chivalrous sects. After knowing the birth of the Lord of the Nine Serenities, he still sent many strong men in the gate. Without thinking about the sky, there is no going back.


    Black light flashed.


    A solid and qualitative "sword intent" struck.


    Sword intent driven by the power of annihilation, but the sword was broken and shattered in the middle, turning into dust, leaving only a sword intent like a black dragon.


    The scales and beards are full, shaking his head and tail, flaring his teeth and dancing claws, he is amazing.


    The tortoise shell shield was erected in front of him, and the sword intent disappeared instantly.


    It is a little ironic to say that the magic weapon obtained in the blood pool world has now become Zhou Shu''s most commonly used magic weapon, but Zhou Shu is not aware of the difference.


    The tortoise shield is easy to use.


    First, there is no rank limit, second can attack and defend, and third can understand the law of reincarnation very well. You can get experience every time you make a shot. As for fourth, use fairy tools in this ghost domain.


    Almost all fairy weapons will be weakened by the ubiquitous annihilation power in the ghost domain. This is irreversible damage. Only lowering the rank is considered good, and generally they can no longer be used.


    And the magic soldier has no such scruples.


    Demon Qi, magic power, this infinite power, can exert an effect on anyone, and there is no need to worry about failure in the face of the Lord of the Nine Nethers.


    Zhou Shu did not move, leaving a group of cultivators walking dead to attack him, using various techniques.


    He is studying.


    Learn at all times. This is the creed he has always upheld. This kind of opportunity will not be let go. If you go outside, can you still have the opportunity to meet such a group of practitioners from the real martial arts? Even in reincarnation, the possibility is unlikely.


    After about three hundred breaths, the group of walking corpses had already used everything they could use.


    And Zhou Shu also put all of these into the sea of ??consciousness, and the ones that began to put in have completed the calculation and deduction process, which means...


    Waving his hand, a black dragon rushed out.


    came to life, the black scales shone with a faint light, it was Shu Zhili that was fused with the sword intent, with a little gold, because it slightly borrowed the power of the flying sword.


    The black dragon fell among the group of walking corpses and attacked unscrupulously.


    No one can stop But after three breaths, the group of walking corpses disappeared, except that there were many more black whirlwind pillars on the ground, which could not be touched.


    carefully walked around, Zhou Shu felt a little tired.


    It��s not that there is too much force, but this phenomenon occurs in the dead zone. In a place full of crashes, as long as there are living creatures, they can��t keep intact, and their strength is reduced by almost 30%, and Feel weak and tired from time to time.


    There is the blessing of reincarnation, Zhou Shu doesn''t drop much, at most 12%, but tiredness can''t escape.


    Fortunately, the goal is not far away.


    On the way here, Zhou Shu solved many batches of walking corpses, and also saw that the fireflies light up fifteen times, about once every hour.


    Good luck, no ghost servants, all walking corpses.


    The walking corpse is not controlled by anyone. It only finds its own vitality to attack. The ghost servants are different. They are all standing behind them. Even if they are just ghost kings, they are definitely not easy to deal with in this dead zone. The Lord''s shelter, their strength will increase by at least 50%, at least.


    That little firefly, isn''t it the bait of the ghost king?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu was inexplicably nervous. It''s not that I haven''t heard of this kind of thing. It seems to have happened in Samsara. After all, the ghost kings are wise and not low.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~ Well, it seems that I don��t add collections now...)


    :. :

 Chapter 2900: 1 sword stone

    It is a flying sword.


    The sword body is full of jet black rust marks, and it folds from interruption with a light touch. The fragments are turned into dust and scattered in the wind.


    Firefly, from a gem on the hilt of the sword, that little shimmer, looks particularly distinct in the dust.


    I don''t know the material, and I can''t see the calendar when I look closely, but it is a bit similar to a thing in memory, so Zhou Shu took it back to the Demon Refining Realm.


    The newly-built Heyin school has complete facilities, but there are no disciples. So Caiying pulled the group of monkeys and pretended to make an opening ceremony. The scene was hilarious. Now that he sees the Heyin school, Zhou Shu will think of it. one day.


    Zhao Yueru, who just came out of the secret realm, is resting.


    suffered a serious injury, but also felt a lot. Seeing Zhou Shu, she stood up, her pale face with unstoppable joy.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Come and see this thing, Yueru."


    Zhao Yueru approached gently, looked at the palm of Zhou Shu''s palm, and suddenly shocked, "Shanshan Sword Stone?"


    Zhou Shu had expected it a long time ago, "Is it right? It really seems to be a sword stone."


    "There is nothing wrong."


    Zhao Yueru is very sure, "I have been guarding Jianshan for hundreds of years, and I can see those ancient flying swords almost every day. A small number of swords have sword stones on them. Just like this, Zhou Shu, where did you get them? "


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Death Realm, there should be a Shushan disciple who fell there. This thing should be precious, right?"


    "Precious? It should be said to be a treasure."


    Zhao Yueru was very excited and retorted uncharacteristically, "In the past, when Shushan disciples sealed their swords, they had to condense their lifelong understanding of kendo into the sword stones with the help of the elders, and return them to Jianshan with the flying sword. The life-long essence that represents a Shushan sword repairman is the ultimate treasure. At present, there are only 45 sword stones in Shushan. When it comes to value, they are more valuable than the Ninth-Rank Flying Sword."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I heard that the method of condensing sword stones has been lost?"


    "It was lost a long time ago. That was the method left by the sword sage Li Jing, the founding sword sage of Shushan. Those who are not the great wisdom roots can''t learn it. The last elder who mastered the concretion method was Han Shazhen. She left Shushan in 70,000 years. There is no news, and no one has learned the congealing method since then, and slowly even that method has disappeared, and it is still Shushan''s heart disease."


    Zhao Yueru sighed.


    Zhou calmly said, "Shushan disciple Fengjian, does it mean that you will no longer use swords in the future?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "Yes, most of them are the last resort behaviors for the hopeless life of the advancement level. They train the younger generation for the Shu Mountain, but there are also those who shut down the sword and retired. This kind of person is rare. People can go. If you stay, the swordsmanship you learned in Shushan will not be taken back, but you will have to save it in the sword stone for the destined person."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "Those who become sword masters don''t need to leave sword stones?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded and shook his head, "They will also seal their swords after they become sacred, but the condensed sword stones will turn into mountains and become part of Jianshan. This is how the Jianshan of Shushan came."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "But I was wrong. It should be the case, Yueru, you know a lot. These should be secrets, right?"


    Zhao Yueru thought for a while, "Is it secret? I don''t think it, it seems that everyone around knows it, and they don''t hesitate."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said in deep thought, "You are a sword guard disciple, as are the people around you. If you change other disciples or even the elders, you may not know so clearly. I think Shushan is actually good for you. I think they should be I hope you will realize yourself in Jianshan, and then find your own kendo, the heart of the profound sword is not so easy to find, they are also considered hard."


    "How come you say this..."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu and blinked, very firm, "No matter what you say, I won''t go back."


    "You misunderstood, I just talked casually."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Keep on talking about the sword stone, these feelings are sealed in the sword stone, and then left in Jianshan still?"


    Zhao Yueru thought for a while, "No, every fifty years, Jianshan will open once every day, every day, let the genius disciples go in to find opportunities. If you are lucky, you may enlighten you, and even take out the flying sword and the sword stone inside. , But during the hundreds of years I have been here, no disciple can take something out of Jianshan. For this reason, Shushan is also very anxious. There are even elders who secretly take out the flying sword sword stone to his disciple, but at most two days will be taken by the sword. Elder Shan found out, took it back and punished it."


    She paused, staring at Jianshi and sighed, "What kind of insights can be gained in only two days, two years or two hundred years may not be necessary."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This sword stone, you can take it for your understanding, you can think about it for as long as you want."


    Zhao Yueru didn''t make a sound, but just nodded slightly. Because of his excitement, his face quickly turned red and dyed like a haze, "Don''t you need it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "My kendo is not as good as you, even worse than Caiying. After you learn it, you can teach me again. Besides, I don��t know anything about sword stones and I don��t understand how I feel. Yueru, judging from the flying sword rank, The sword repair realm that has been condensed into a sword stone should not be too high, and you should not overestimate it."


    While speaking, he took out the Kunlun Mirror and placed it lightly in front of the sword stone.


    Zhao Yueru looked at him a little confused, not knowing what it meant.


    Of course, Zhou Shu has to take a photo. The sword stone is an ancient relic, at least 70,000 years ago, and it is worthwhile to pay some reincarnation for this.


    On the Kunlun mirror, a cloud of clouds floated, and a mountain gradually appeared.


    The clouds cover the fog, and the mountains are continuous, with hundreds of peaks protruding from the clouds, like chess pieces on a chessboard.


    "Sword Mountain!"


    Zhao Yueru shouted out unconsciously, she was too familiar with this scene.


    The picture quickly goes down, under a mountain peak, two people are sitting opposite each other, a young woman ~ www.novelhall.com ~ an elderly person.


    "The real Han Sha!"


    Zhao Yueru shouted again, more excited than before.


    Zhou was relieved, "Is that the old man?"


    Zhao Yueru shook her head quickly, "No, it''s the female sword repairman. Her portrait is hung in the sword house in front of Jianshan Mountain. I can see her every day. I can''t expect to see her here, Zhou Shu, you mirror..."


    Her breathing is a bit short, and she can see things tens of thousands of years ago, and she has never thought about it.


    Zhou Shu introduced Kunlun Mirror roughly, with a trace of worry in his heart.


    Zhao Yueru��s eyes brightened, and he seemed to see Zhou Shu��s concerns, and said calmly, ��Zhou Shu, you should have come to tell me these things. They didn��t tell me it was right.��


    The worries quickly disappeared, and he was very safe. Zhao Yueru was still the elder in the past.


    The mirror will not wait, the scene inside has been changed.


    The young Han Shazheng meditated on a tactic, and the sword in his hand made strange ripples, inward rather than outward, the old man sat in the ripples, as if the whole person was integrated with Jianshan, only pointing A little light appeared from the tip, and as the ripples shrank, they became more and more solid.


    Obviously, it was actually condensing sword stones.


    What Han Sha is doing is probably the lost stone method of Shushan.


    Zhao Yueru was shocked, desperately remembering and comprehending, that was the technique that Shushan had lost.


    :. :

 Chapter 2901: Slow down

    Zhou Shu was a little surprised.


    I thought I would see the reincarnation of the sword repairman who had been condensed into a sword stone, but he did not expect to see the Han Sha Gang condensing the sword stone.


    But if you think about it, there is no accident.


    The Kunlun mirror shows the sword stone, and what you see is the reincarnation of the sword stone, not the sword repair, so it is not surprising that the birth process of the sword stone is displayed in front of you.


    The image in the Kunlun mirror lasted for about a hundred breaths.


    The process of condensing sword stones between Han Sha and the old man is very important, occupying most of the time, and the following things are lackluster, nothing more than a genius and arrogant thing, not listening to the persuasion to break into the Nine Nether Realm and finally did not come out the story.


    This is how most geniuses die.


    In fact, Kunlun Mirror is also very human, knowing what Zhou Shu wants to see, and those trivial things often pass by in a flash.


    Zhou Shu put away the Kunlun Mirror and felt the power of reincarnation inside. It hurt a little.


    "Yueru, this genius sword repairman who obtained the sword stone from Jianshan, it seems that it is not a long time ago, there should be a record in Shushan."


    Zhao Yueru was still immersed in excitement, and it took a long time to recover, blushing, and said, "Yes, seven thousand years ago, a disciple named Lin Ao got a sword stone, and there was also a seventh grade named Duanqing. Feijian then disappeared in the dead zone. Shushan sent someone to look for it, but there was no news. After seriously wounding an elder, he never came again. It should be him."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "Seventh-Rank Flying Sword, it''s almost the result. The 9th-Rank can last longer."


    "Well."


    Zhao Yue nodded consciously, she had no interest in the genius of Shushan, she was still thinking about the previous condensing method.


    This technique seems to help people condense the sword stone, but if you look closely, you can understand that it is actually the ultimate expression of kendo, and it is also a very suitable auxiliary technique for sword repair.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have learned how to condense stone?"


    Zhao Yueru shook his head, "No, I only learned a little bit of fur, but I don''t know if it''s right."


    Zhou Shu handed her a jade slip, "It''s okay, I have Zhang Yujian here, and there is a record of the scene just now. You may understand more if you look at it. If necessary, I will take another photo."


    The scenes in ����reincarnation need the power of reincarnation to reproduce, which consumes a lot of money. Copying directly to the jade slip and recreating the scene inside is another way.


    It''s not difficult to do, but the effect is much worse. What is directly displayed in the Kunlun mirror is just like being on the scene. The viewer will get a lot of insights from it, while the scene copied in the jade slip is much worse, like Without infusing the soul, it depends on the understanding that you can get, but the advantage is that it can be used continuously, even tens of thousands of times.


    "Ok."


    Zhao Yueru hesitated, took the Yujian, and nodded gently.


    At Zhou Shu''s request, she no longer said thank you to Zhou Shu, but she was still a little uncomfortable in her heart. She didn''t like it very much. She had already figured out a solution to this problem, but she may not be able to do it now.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and soon left the lotus school.


    He himself has no interest in the condensate method. Just a few glances at him is clear. He can''t learn it. This is not a simple tactic, but a manifestation of swordsmanship to a very high level, plus a strong sword cultivation comprehension , It is possible to learn, obviously Zhou Shu did not meet the requirements, he did not have much effort to achieve.


    Besides, this kind of tactics, after learning it, doesn''t make much sense to him.


    It is impossible for him to seal the sword, and he does not intend to seal the sword for others.


    may be a good idea to sell to Shushan.


    It is difficult for Shu Shan to reproduce the scene more than 70,000 years ago.


    There must be reincarnations in the mountains of Shu, and they may have a deeper understanding of the law of reincarnation than Zhou Shu, but there will be no Kunlun mirror, so it is not necessary for a hundred generations to recover such magic tricks that can be put to the top of the heavens. Maybe they There are other ways to get the reincarnation of something, but it is definitely not as good as the Kunlun Mirror, otherwise, Shushan would not have lost the magic formula.


    Leave the unknown dead world and move on.


    Seeing the dead world shrinking little by little until it disappears completely, I feel quite moved.


    This dead zone is on the edge of the dead zone, and it can be encountered in a few months, but it took Shushan for many years to find Lin Ao''s trace, which is enough to show that the dead zone is strange and terrifying.


    It��s very difficult not to get lost in it, not to mention searching for a person in every realm and every realm. In the face of endless monsters, it is impossible for anyone to find it.


    Zhou Shu''s luck is still good.


    I hope to keep it until I leave the dead zone.


    After flying for a few days, a huge black shadow appeared in front of him.


    The dark shadows are very faint, in perception, and in the eighth sense, they are very vague, and they are not discovered by Zhou Shu until they are dozens of miles away.


    Fortunately, Zhou Shu saw the opportunity quickly, and hurriedly moved for dozens of miles before avoiding the past.


    Looking at the black shadows passing by, Zhou Shu also felt a little frightened.


    During high-speed flight, I am most afraid of encountering this kind of situation. Sudden meteorites or other unknown objects are unprepared and the practitioners are vulnerable to huge injuries.


    "Have you entered the ice mountain?"


    Hu Lao''s expression suddenly became serious.


    Zhou Shu thought of something, and his mind was slightly shaken, "Ah? Bingshan District, is it coming so soon?"


    Hu Lao is very serious, "Almost, I heard that in the dead zone, 80% of the places are ice mountains, the more icebergs go in, the owner must be careful."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I will slow down."


    I thought it was not so early, but I did not expect to meet it now.


    A ship sailing in the sea is most afraid of encountering an iceberg. In a sea area full of icebergs, the captain must be extremely cautious. Once it hits an iceberg, there is almost no possibility of survival .


    The cultivator exploring in the dead zone is such a ship.


    The Nine Nether Dead Realm is also full of icebergs. Of course, they are not real icebergs, but extremely solid and expanding annihilation powers. They may appear anywhere in the Dead Realm. There is no obvious sign, so it is difficult to find and hit. The result of going up will never be better than that of a ship crashing into an iceberg. The most likely thing is to be annihilated and disappear completely without feeling.


    These ghostly vague shadows that have claimed the lives of countless practitioners are called death signs by the fairy world. When you see them, it means you have entered the death penalty zone. If you don��t quit and move on, then leave. Not far away.


    It is impossible for Zhou Shu to quit.


    So he must slow down and be more careful.


    It''s not that he can''t break the iceberg, but doing so will undoubtedly bring him a lot of burden, and there is not so much power of reincarnation to consume.


    Within a short time, Zhou Shu adjusted the flight speed.


    If you want to avoid risks perfectly, you can only move forward at one-half of the full speed.


    This is also under consideration by Zhou Shu, even if it is slowed down, it is still much faster than the detour, at least twice as fast.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Han Yuyue for your continuous support, a cool summer, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2902: is correct

    It was just a few years before I knew it.


    There are more and more black shadows in front of him, and they are getting denser. It is no longer about worrying about hitting the black shadows from time to time, but to find a way among the many black shadows.


    "It wasn''t like this before."


    seems to be finding a reason for himself, Zhou Shu said to himself.


    Hu Lao cooperated with the situation, "Is there any experience in the master''s memory?"


    After flying in the darkness of the dead for several years, Zhou Shu spent most of his energy in the demon refining world. All of you in the demon refining world benefited a lot, and Lao Hu was the one who got the most benefits naturally. Slowly, There was a bit of flattery in the tone.


    is more like a servant, but the kind that is sincere.


    Zhou Shu nodded. Without the reincarnation, he would not rush into this dead zone without hesitation. "Yes, there are memories of dead zone locked in jade. At least then, the power of annihilation has not So dense, this is not an ice mountain, but an ice sea. If this continues, the ice may be broken to move forward."


    Hu Lao didn''t understand, but Ice Breaker still understood, and his face paled, "Want to tear away the black shadows gathered by the power of annihilation?"


    "When you have to... you can''t return it."


    Zhou Shu is a little helpless, unexpected things always make people worry.


    Hu Lao looked at the front worriedly, "Could it be that the Lord of the Nine Nethers has changed, and even Wusitian is gone."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "I have taken notes and will notify the fairy world after I go out."


    Hu Lao puzzled, "The master is wanted by the fairy world, and I still want to help them."


    "This matter is related to the entire heavens. The Immortal Realm is now the most powerful. I should always do something. As for the wanted, I don''t have to worry about it when I don''t provoke me." Zhou Shu was calm, but his eyes gradually sharpened. "The front is a bit strange ."


    Hu keeps silent, staring at the front, becoming extremely focused.


    Because there are too many shadows, the divine consciousness is almost completely obscured, and the visibility does not exceed hundreds of thousands of miles, which is a quarter of an hour away.


    Soon, a ray of light appeared suddenly, and after a while, a clear and bright fairy city appeared in front of him.


    Old Hu was shocked, "There will be a fairy city here?"


    "No, it''s the ghost city of ghosts."


    Zhou Shu''s face was a bit ugly, "Unexpectedly, there is also a Guicheng in the dead zone."


    Guicheng is the place where noble kings, noble boys and noble servants gather. Only if there are enough noble kings and noble boys in a domain, can noble city appear.


    "There are at least hundreds of people before they can gather in a city..."


    Hu Lao��s astonishment turned into palpitations, hundreds of noble kings, what is the concept? One noble king can destroy the ten realms. If these noble kings spread out, the heavens will undoubtedly suffer a catastrophe.


    He hesitated and said, "How could there be so many? In principle, thousands of worlds have been annihilated, and so many will not be born, and no one has gone to the dead to explore in these years, and they cannot get fresh. Flesh and blood and other resources to strengthen strength."


    In desperation, he has already described the practitioners who went to the dead zone as resources.


    In fact, it is not wrong. For the dead zone, most of these practitioners die and become resources.


    "I do not know either."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Along the way, those more and more dark shadows are a sign, something must have happened in the dead zone."


    The old pot paused, "What does the master think?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Maybe the chief of Jiuyou is dead."


    "what?"


    The old pot was surprised.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The Lord of the Nine Nethers is dying, and if he can''t control his own power, there will be a large amount of annihilation power radiating out. From these powers, a new noble king may be born. I guess this is you. Don''t believe it."


    Hu Lao did not forget the flattery he should have, "The master''s guess is always accurate."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be helpful and nodded gently.


    Old Hu thought for a while, "The Lord of the Nine Nethers should be stronger than the quasi-sages. They are all figures close to the saints. How can he still die?"


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Wu Si Tian is gone, it may be that the Lord of the Nine Nethers wants to completely annihilate Wu Si Tian and become holy."


    Hu Lao was taken aback, "Swallowed for thirty-three days? This will lead to the birth of the saint, right."


    "I don''t know, but he should have not succeeded, otherwise there would be no such annihilating power to dissipate. If it is the same as I guessed, the situation should have been out of control," Zhou Shu pointed forward with a faint smile, "Now this In this precious city, maybe it is negotiating the candidate for the next Lord of the Nine Nethers."


    Old Hu was stunned, "Can the Lord of the Nine Serenities be selected?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "There are so many of the same kind here. If you swallow all the other ghost kings, you will naturally be the Lord of the Nine Nethers."


    He frowned, "The newly born Lord of the Nine Nethers will definitely unify the dead zone, but if the dark shadows in the dead zone can''t fill it, it''s likely to expand outside, and then the surroundings of the dead zone The world will be affected, and the problem is big."


    Hu Lao''s heart tightened, looking at the bright city ahead, he couldn''t say a word.


    hesitated for a while before he said, "Master, don''t you want to stop them?"


    "I just talk about it casually."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "There is nothing true or false. In case it is true, it is not something we can stop. I have no plans to go there."


    Watching Zhou Shu shuttle back and forth in the dark shadows, he quickly turned around, and Mr. Hu was relieved.


    I don��t want to avoid it A group of black shadows are always stuck in front of Zhou Shu, no matter how they move, they can��t escape, and the outline of the black shadow is getting clearer and clearer, a tall figure. It appeared, like being trapped inside by a dark shadow, and like a person wearing a big windbreaker.


    Zhou Shuli stopped, his hands were already fisted, and a little light in his eyes flashed away.


    Hu Lao wanted to say something, he has been sent back to the world of refining monsters.


    "This pure power of annihilation can''t be worn away by you. I want to understand reincarnation."


    Hearing Zhou Shu��s reasons, Old Hu was a little speechless. That is the ghost king, do you regard it as the power of annihilation, and the figure is so familiar, it is obviously a noble king formed by a practitioner, and it is also the most terrifying kind of noble kings. .


    I said before that the ghost boy is a special thing that can only give birth to the extreme at the same time.


    The noble king is the promotion of the noble boy, and naturally the same is true. In this dead zone, there is absolutely no shortage of crashes. The power of annihilation is the aggregation of a large number of crashes, and the most extreme vitality often comes from those powerful practitioners. Or other creatures, they combine with each other to form a noble king, and among many creatures, practitioners are undoubtedly the most difficult kind to deal with.


    Wait, what does it mean to meet the noble king here?


    If there are really a large group of noble kings here, is the master��s guess correct?


    A new-born Lord of the Nine Nethers, it feels terrible to think about it, especially with the resentment of the last Nine Nether Lord... The dead zone here is not enough for it to improve, and it must be expanded.

 Chapter 2903: You remembered

    It was already an hour later when Old Hu left the demon refining world.


    He is calm and at ease.


    There was no movement in the refining demon world, indicating that Zhou Shu had nothing to do. The ghost king outside must have been killed by Zhou Shu.


    It is a bit inappropriate to say that it is not appropriate to kill. Something like the noble king is at most an annihilation force that is beaten up and lost, but at least it will not use tactics, will not summon noble servants, will not take the initiative... In short, there is not much threat Up.


    But as soon as he went out, he was shocked.


    The group of black shadows are still there, and the figures inside are still there, just marching in front of Zhou Shu, absorbing or driving the group of black shadows away.


    Such a move made Zhou Shu, who was flying behind him, seem to be very relaxed, and the previous focus was gone.


    Drive the ghost king?


    When the pot is old, it is very uneasy. Is this also the benefit of reincarnation?


    He hesitated, "Master, how did you do this?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Do you say how to control this guy? He is a bit special."


    Pot old questioned, "Special?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, he is different from other noble kings. There is still a trace of consciousness in his body. It should be who he has played against. He failed to completely eliminate the opponent, leaving a trace of soul on him."


    "what?"


    Hu Lao was very surprised, "This guy, I have fought with people before. Although he won, he was almost taken away. Master, what do you mean by this?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and nodded, very satisfied, "It''s a good summary, it''s almost like this. I suppressed him with reincarnation and inspired the sleeping spirit. The spirit has been in his body for many years and has been almost familiar. The power of annihilation, or the power of annihilation, is integrated, so it is logical to get the right to control. As a grateful, he intends to help me."


    Hu Lao is already stupid to hear.


    There are still such things, should it be said that the chance is too good, or Zhou Shu is talking nonsense?


    Obviously there is no possibility of the latter. Zhou Shu will not lie, it must be true, but... he has the help of a conscious noble king. This kind of thing is unthinkable no matter where it happens, even in one place. You can buy a pile of story jade slips with just one fairy stone.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "In order to suppress him, I have done a lot of reincarnation, but the result is very good."


    The pot was old and settled, and said joyfully, "Really?"


    "Yes, reincarnation is the upper level of annihilation, but I didn''t understand why this is until just now. I have a clearer understanding of the law of reincarnation, and it may not be long..." Zhou Shu pursed his mouth and said Considered a bold but realistic prediction, "If this happens two more times, I might break the limit."


    The old pot''s eyes lit up, and he ignored the danger, and immediately said, "Then...Master, let''s find a few more."


    If Zhou Shu can break through again, then the law of reincarnation will be mastered, that is to say, Zhou Shu will become the Golden Immortal of Da Luo.


    This step is worth paying any price. A big Luo Jinxian sounds too much stronger than a Jinxian, even if the strength may not change much for the time being, because Zhou Shu''s strength is far above that of Da Luo.


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "Don''t worry, look at luck, besides my power of reincarnation, there is not so much."


    said lightly now, but the level of danger in the battle just now is by no means light.


    For more than half of an hour, Zhou Shu is holding his breath and concentrating. If he relaxes, he will face terrible consequences. Either half of his body will be destroyed by the power of annihilation, or the sea of ??consciousness will be broken, and the tree of souls will wither for most of the hundreds. Years of painstaking efforts were destroyed.


    Walking on the tip of the knife, every step is life and death.


    But since I came over, it''s nothing.


    "Oh, there must be a chance, the owner''s luck is always good."


    Hu Lao was a bit regretful, and didn''t say anything, just looking at the pioneer who was trying hard to open the road ahead, he kept muttering in his heart.


    "He can''t speak yet."


    As if thinking of something, Zhou Shu whispered softly, waved his hand, and directed the Pioneer to change direction and change direction. Although the annihilation of the shadows was more, the distance was shortened a lot. Since someone has contributed, Can it be faster or faster.


    The pioneer obeyed without hesitation.


    The figure flickered, and a black light immediately popped out. Wherever it went, the black shadows of annihilation broke open, revealing a path.


    Pioneer quickly passed, and at the same time incorporated the broken power of annihilation into his shadow, swallowing it with big mouths.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a guy would be willing to be driven by others.


    Old Hu shook his head, "I just want to know the origin of that practitioner."


    "No history, no need to ask. No matter what sect he was before, he belongs to here now. I will let him go when he leaves this dense area." Zhou Shu gently shook his head, as if thinking of something, "Well, leave. At the time, I taught him some creative principles, not much, and I only learned a little bit of fur."


    The pioneer in front of the road trembles obviously, and it is not clear whether it is a surprise or a surprise.


    Hu Hu was always startled, and lowered his voice, "You taught the ghost king to learn the laws of creation, did that make him commit suicide?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said solemnly, "Not necessarily, the body is still the power of annihilation, but the soul can be learned. The two do restrain each other. It is definitely not right to do this if you change someone else, but he, there is nothing to lose anyway. Right, right, let the dead horse be a living horse doctor, I just beat him, he should be reluctant to have such a body, otherwise he won''t help me."


    The black shadow shook again.


    Hu Lao looked at the shadows and then at Zhou Shu hesitated and said, "Master, talk about this in person, right?"


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "If he can combine well, maybe he will not only survive, but he can also become a strong one, and maybe even change the Jiuyou Dead Realm."


    The old pot was shocked, and seemed to understand something, "Master, you want to add an abnormal number to the dead zone. That''s it, that''s it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s not what I thought, it was supposed to be the way it should be. It has been in the dead zone for so many years and has not been annihilated. If the obsession is too deep, it must be very unwilling. Everyone is a practitioner."


    The dark shadow suddenly stopped shaking, and the speed was a little faster.


    This is indeed an opportunity.


    Originally thought it was just like this, what if he was awakened, such a body can''t go anywhere, eternal life will sink in the dead, he originally planned to find a place to annihilate himself after sending Zhou Shu away, but now Zhou Shu These few words made him realize something.


    Why give up, why can''t you be yourself, even in this dead zone, you can make some achievements.


    Everyone is a practitioner, who is willing to give up?


    Watching the black shadow change, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and soon hid his smile again.


    And Lao Hu suddenly shouted, "You remember, my master is called Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "What are you doing so loudly? This is a dead zone, which has caused other troubles. Are you responsible for solving it?"

 Chapter 2904: So smart

    It was a few years in a flash.


    There was a dark figure watching outside, Zhou Shu could put more energy into the demon refining world.


    The harvest is not small.


    For example, Zhou Shu made several models of Xiaoxiancheng.


    This could have been done in the sea of ??knowledge, but after thinking about it, it��s more interesting to get in touch with it personally, and if it can be taken out, it can also allow everyone in the demon refining world to provide opinions. The opinions of Bian Xue, Xiangru and others are still very good. important.


    One of the models received unanimous praise, and Zhou Shu plans to use this one.


    The main body of Xiancheng is not large, it only occupies about one percent of Yunjuan Realm. It is constructed into a circular ring. Each ring is clearly divided, with different sizes and functions. After completion, this is the center of Xiancheng .


    As for the large area of ??land other than the main body of Xiancheng, Zhou Shu did not intend to make too many restrictions. He set a rule that any race can settle freely, which is no different from the general realm. Of course, the necessary resources such as secret realms, spiritual veins, etc., Zhou Shu can guarantee that it will never be worse than the general realm.


    also has an area exclusively dedicated to the demons, and his own world must be inclusive of all things.


    Although it is more troublesome to manage, Zhou Shu is capable of doing it.


    They also like such a relatively free Xiancheng, but they don''t understand why the large blank space left in the center of Xiancheng, which should be the most prosperous place in the entire Yunjuan world, is empty, which seems very strange.


    Zhou Shu did not explain, those blanks were reserved for the teleportation array.


    His fairy city, of course, must have a teleportation array.


    This teleportation array can not only teleport city citizens and materials to any place in the realm, but also teleport to other realms, such as the nearby Hachi Kingdom, the Demon Realm, and the surrounding fairy cities, etc., in the future, it can even be teleported Go to any corner of the heavens, especially the Xuanhuang Realm.


    is empty now, but I don��t know when I can do it.


    No one can do it at all now, maybe none in the fairy world.


    Lin Zhu, the only capable person, has no news yet, and is more mysterious than anyone else.


    I went to the fairy world this time, if I could get some news, it would be great.


    Zhou Shu sitting in front of Momoyama thought.


    Houshan is the mountain where Zhou Shu used to teach the monkeys the way of comfort, but there are no monkeys anymore.


    Worrying that the monkeys would not behave against the peach insects, Zhou Shu drove the monkeys to other places, and the mountain changed from a monkey mountain to a peach mountain, with only peach trees and peach insects.


    Daily homework is still indispensable, and the peach bugs grow up very quickly.


    Now three or five peach insects can cast a spell similar to the Cloud Purge Art, which can blow off a tree with the thickness of a fist. It is a very good result. You should know that Zhou Shu could only do it after refining Qi. Such a small bug can already do it.


    Zhou Shu is very satisfied.


    He intends to expand Peach Hill so that more peach worms can be cultivated. The quantity change causes qualitative change, and maybe a peach worm king will be born.


    Insect kings are generally very intelligent, they are more likely to become the inheritors of Shu Zhi Dao, and can control many peach worms. Zhou Shu should use the insect king to cultivate peach worms. It should be the kind of person who knows Shu Zhi Dao. Insects can form a base for Shuzhidao. Of course, this is not a chicken farm. It does not produce fruits and eggs, but only produces the power of the Taoism.


    Zhou Shu doesn''t care about this power, but if this model is feasible, it can be promoted, such as extending to the Yunjuan world.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu is even more satisfied.


    Maybe that group of monkeys will complain that they love the new and dislike the old, but who makes you dumb? After teaching you for so long, the result is not as good as a bug.


    Besides, you all already know how to practice. You can study the Shu Xin Jing by yourself, and you don''t need to listen to it every day. You know, there are Shu Xin Jing stone tablets everywhere in the demon refining world. There are no one hundred thousand but eighty thousand.


    "the host!"


    Hu Lao''s voice is a bit rush.


    Zhou Shu frowned and looked, "What''s the matter?"


    Old Hu had some dissatisfaction on his face, of course it wasn''t dissatisfaction with Zhou Shu, "That...that''s dealing with the enemy again."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You mean Xiao Hei, I saw it, just a bunch of ghosts flying out, it doesn''t matter."


    Xiao Hei is the ghost king who helped him open the way. For this kind of guy who follows him, he habitually adds a small print and doesn''t know where it came from. In fact, the shadow is not small at all, especially now. It has grown up to dozens of miles in size.


    The pot can''t be called out, Zhou Shugan is very happy.


    Now Xiao Hei opens the road much faster than before.


    Just blow it out, it is a wide road, and the dense black shadows can no longer hinder Zhou Shu''s actions.


    Now he is flying in the dead zone, the speed is not slow at all, much faster than when he first entered, and he is not much different from the void.


    For Zhou Shu, this was an unexpected surprise. Before he came, he would not have thought that he could get the full assistance of a ghost king, but he knew that if this continued, he could return to the fairy world in advance, saving up to three-fifths. time.


    The speed is quite astonishing. Maybe the news of Katayama Castle has not been sent back to the fairy world, and Dian Duyun may not even reach the Suspense Sect.


    Because of this, Zhou Shu is very grateful to Xiao Hei, and he also taught the good creative rules in advance.


    There is no need to say the source of the law of creation. In addition to communicating with Watson, there are also memories in reincarnation. The good things that can be retained to the present are more or less related to the strong in the past, and there are also creators, but Zhou Shu''s creative principles only reached the level of understanding, not enough to create the original core.


    "He has been several times, especially the ghost king that I met last time, what a pity."


    Old Hu complained, "Don��t he know, Master, if you solve two more , you may break through. He dared to grab such an opportunity. After eating a noble king, he doubled his size. Many, **** it."


    "He really doesn''t know."


    Zhou Shu said very seriously, "Moreover, he is not robbing, he is helping. Through his battle with the noble king, the sentiment I have learned is no worse than that of my own hands. I can see that the two groups'' powerful annihilation forces restrain each other. One of them is still controlled by cultivators with divine souls. This kind of thing is absolutely rare. To be precise, there may not be such an opportunity again, so why should I take this shot?"


    Old Hu said in surprise, "Ah, there is such a thing?"


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You don''t have to tell him, just remember."


    Old Hu hurriedly nodded, his eyes flashed with excitement, "I know, I understand, that is to say, if you meet one more master and defeat it, you may break the law of reincarnation to the extent of mastering it, is it true?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Yes."


    When he left the blood pool world, the law of reincarnation was only one line away from the breakthrough. Now that he has done so long and after so much exercise, he is sure to do it.


    "Unfortunately, what I encounter now are some ghosts."


    Hu Lao looked in front of him. Unfortunately, he hoped that Zhou Shu would break through. This hope may be more urgent than Zhou Shu himself.


    Zhou Shuqiang, he can become stronger, this truth has been deeply rooted.


    "Yougui?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Yougui is not so smart."

 Chapter 2905: Mankind

    Old Hu has seen many ghosts.


    After they cloned themselves, they swarmed up. They were as annoying as flies, but it was not difficult to deal with them. When they were gathered together, they patted them to death.


    These things are obviously different.


    There are thousands of Yougui behind the clone, and they are well-founded. They surrounded Xiao Hei from the left and right. Upon closer inspection, their distribution seemed to coincide with a certain formation. Thinking like this, those Gui Ying suddenly shook. Waves of annihilation power entangled in circles.


    Xiao Hei''s huge body stalled, struggling constantly, but couldn''t escape for a while.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Does it look like a spider web?"


    "Like, but now is the time to talk about this," Old Hu couldn''t help but said, "These must be noble servants, their power is much stronger than the average Yougui, and they will use formations..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was stuffed back into the world of refining demon.


    Zhou Shu''s figure flashed, passing through Xiao Hei, staring straight ahead.


    As expected, another ghost king.


    The body is hidden in the black power of annihilation, and there is no appearance. The only thing that can be seen is the two reddish eyes, fierce and fierce.


    The eyes are red and bloody, and they must have swallowed fresh flesh and blood not long ago.


    These noble kings are the most ferocious. They have acquired flesh and blood, and are more greedy. If they can''t get them in the dead zone, they will go out to find them. This is the reason for the total unrest around the dead zone.


    Because of this, the immortal realm calls the dead zone a forbidden place, and prohibits small sects from entering.


    It doesn''t matter if you die, but it arouses your appetite and arouses the fierceness of the noble kings, causing them to leave the dead zone and destroy them, which is very sinful.


    Zila.


    The roar that pierced the dark night was extremely sharp and piercing, even the mind could be shattered.


    Meeting is such a howling attack, which is a must for foraging.


    Zhou Shu frowned, pulled out the tortoise shell shield in his hand, and blocked it from flying before howling.


    At this level, everything is slow, everything has a trace to follow. Regardless of voice action or other, there is a qualitative force in front of Zhou Shu, clearly visible, force against force, and then break it.


    Without waiting for the opponent to approach, Zhou Shu has already bullied himself up.


    The big noble king laughed wildly, and as soon as Zhou Shu approached, he opened his mouth suddenly and swallowed Zhou Shu in one mouthful.


    entered a completely claustrophobic space.


    is like being in a violent ocean, or a flesh and blood winch, the dim annihilation power, like silk like floss, like iron like steel, like water like fire, squeezing in all directions.


    Zhou Shu just did nothing, and steadily shouted.


    With the rapid development of the domain of reincarnation, sixty or seventy demon soldiers lined up, instantly turning into dozens of demon corpses, powerful and abnormal, none of them are weak.


    are all carefully selected from the blood pool world.


    Demon soldiers, demon corpses, reincarnation, dealing with the noble king, annihilation, nothing better.


    Zhou Shu stood in the middle of the demon corpse, with golden light shining all over, full of killing intent.


    This time he did not spare the power of reincarnation and act unscrupulously. He also knew that after this war, he would raise the law to the level of mastery. Although he still could not create the power of reincarnation, he could already draw from objects with the power of reincarnation. Reincarnation, the gap will not be so big.


    About half an hour.


    Ghost King suddenly exploded, and the original solid body shattered into millions of pieces.


    The most fragments were greedily swallowed by Xiao Hei, and at the same time other black shadows came over and quickly captured these fragments. In these black shadows, a new noble king might be born, but this has nothing to do with Zhou Shu.


    Several small objects fell from the debris.


    After driving away the dark shadows who wanted to fight for them, Zhou Shu put them all away. It was not something like the core of the ghost king. If it is not wrong, these things should be left behind when it swallowed the flesh and blood. Some relics of practitioners.


    He looked tired, only his face was shiny.


    A hearty battle.


    Any hit has the power of reincarnation. It''s too good to be true. Even the ordinary cloud clearing art can display extremely powerful power, if it can be used like this...


    Of course it is impossible.


    If it were not for a breakthrough, Zhou Shu would not be so profligate.


    The power of reincarnation that has been hidden for so long, and the power of annihilation hurt each other. There is nothing left in the battle, and they are all consumed. Now I feel a little distressed, but compared with the turbulence in the body, this pain is not counted. what.


    Zhou Shu has taken a step closer to the law of reincarnation.


    But he hasn''t become a big Luo Jinxian yet.


    It is very simple to do, there is no fate, it is nothing more than to fully integrate the body into the power of the law, and it only takes a moment to do it, and you can be promoted.


    Human beings are innocent.


    Such as monsters, elves, etc., before being promoted to the next step, you must go through the calamity, the true calamity and the false calamity, and then make the calamity. This is the rule of the heavens that cannot be avoided. If you do not cross the calamity, the heavens will not recognize your cultivation level. Human beings don''t have such requirements, and human beings don''t have to overcome the catastrophe.


    Promotion, let it go, and it will be achieved when it comes.


    This is the greatest benefit that ordinary practitioners get from the immortal world to rule the heavens.


    If the Dragon Realm or the Demon Realm rules the heavens, then it is the Dragon or Demon Clan that is invincible.


    This is definitely a good thing, because the ancestors of mankind have worked so hard to exchange it back, but Zhou Shu now wants to overcome the catastrophe, so he plans to create a calamity by himself to complete the promotion process.


    This was decided long ago, not for a moment.


    When he encountered Tiandao Pu Lao on the edge of the dragon world, Pu Lao gave him a guide. He had an Order Talisman on his body. If he can pass the Order Thunder Punishment, he will break the order, and at the same time, he will be able to obtain information on the Law of Order. To understanding.


    After being tested by the power of order, the power of the law after promotion will be more reliable.


    Just like in the Xuanhuang world, the benefits of breaking through the thunder of order when crossing the catastrophe are much greater than the ordinary crossing the catastrophe The only problem is that he has just squandered the power of reincarnation, including hiding in the Tao. All those in the furnace are gone, so he can only rely on the power of his Dao furnace to face the orderly thunder punishment.


    A Tao that has not been recognized by too many people, can it break the order?


    Very difficult challenge, but also very interesting.


    His power of reincarnation has been improved, but Shu Zhili has not. If he can break the restriction now, will it be a proof that Shu Zhili has also been promoted? After being promoted, his main law is the law of reincarnation, or his own way of comfort?


    He was very excited when he thought of this.


    Emptying out the power of reincarnation, on the contrary, it becomes an opportunity to overcome the catastrophe.


    What a great opportunity, if you miss it, there will be no more. Even if you fail, you may die, but you must fight if you are able to fight. This is how practitioners stick to their heart and face life and death calmly, so they will not hesitate and not give up. , Can go to the end.


    While brewing, Xiao Hei swayed forward again.


    He who has swallowed too much annihilation power, looks a little bloated, but the speed is faster.


    It��s just that it doesn��t seem to be so fast.


    The front is very open, and there are almost no dark shadows, which means that the ice mountain is almost over.


    should be the same, the dead zone is not that big.


    Besides, apart from Zhou Shu, no cultivator will go too deep, and most of the cultivators who can eat that ghost king are on the verge.

 Chapter 2906: 1 ant

    Sure enough, it was out of the Bingshan Mountain within a few days.


    Although it was still dark, there was no more shadow.


    Except for the big group in front of me.


    Zhou Shu called Xiao Hei over, and after a few words, Xiao Hei stayed for a while as if he was nostalgic, then turned his head and ran towards the ice mountain area, and soon disappeared.


    The old pot paused, "I don''t know if he will recognize the owner the next time he meets."


    Zhou Shu was silent, he himself found it difficult, and soon became cheerful again, "It doesn''t matter, the purpose has been achieved, he is a practitioner after all, no matter what he becomes, this will not change."


    "What if he becomes the Lord of Jiuyou."


    Hu Lao thought for a while, and then shook his head when he finished speaking. This kind of unthinkable thing is impossible to happen.


    "Master of the Nine Nethers who learned the law of creation?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked into the distance, "Then I am really looking forward to it, I don''t know what it will look like, haha."


    Old Hu shook his head and didn''t say any more. Seeing Zhou Shu''s thoughts, he couldn''t help but said with joy, "Master, you should have been promoted, right? Da Luo Jinxian?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, just go through another catastrophe."


    "Passing the robbery..."


    Old Hu nodded unconsciously, and suddenly realized that something was wrong, "No, human practitioners seem to have no calamity. This is the benefit of the unification of the heavens in the fairy world. It is much better than those of the monster elves. For example, when I was promoted To survive the disaster."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know, but I want to overcome the catastrophe, so I have a chance to get a new law, then give it a try."


    "what!?"


    Hu Lao was stunned, how could he find Jie Du for nothing, who did such a thing? But Zhou Shu''s expression didn''t seem to be joking at all. He hesitated for a while, "Master, you are joking, you will die if you fail to cross the Tribulation."


    "Can immortality be called robbery?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, as usual, lightly and calmly, but the slightly raised corners of his mouth brought something unpretentious.


    This expression seems to have never been seen before.


    Can immortality be called robbery?


    Hu Lao was silent for a while, unable to refute, indeed, can immortality be a robbery?


    He looked at Zhou Shu, his nervousness slowly dissipated, and he gradually understood Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu, who has mastered many laws, may not have to pay too much for a certain law, but as a practitioner, as long as he can make progress, even a little bit, it is worth working hard. If there is no such awareness, then How can one be called a practitioner, how can one reach the top.


    Besides, in the eyes of the master, maybe it is not desperate at all, it is just a small challenge.


    The master is becoming more and more confident. Perhaps, this is the mentality of the strong, so I can''t hold back.


    He paused, his expression dignified, "Then I will be responsible for guarding the master crossing the robbery."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and nodded slightly, "Old pot, I will not carry a demon-making pot when crossing the catastrophe. If you are willing to guard it, I am of course happy. If you are not willing, you will have the opportunity to make your own choice. I will not Obstructive."


    "Of course I must guard the master!"


    Hu Lao said categorically.


    He couldn��t answer this kind of proposition wrong, and he wouldn��t hesitate. He knew that he and Zhou Shu��s fate had been implicated long ago, and it was impossible to separate. If Zhou Shu had something to do, he would also There must be something, and only helping Zhou Shu is the right way.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "You don''t need to do anything, unless I ask for it. By the way, I will call Caiying and the others to watch it. Just watch it, it''s okay."


    Hu Lao just nodded, "When does the master plan to overcome the catastrophe?"


    "Now."


    Zhou Shu didn��t explain much. He couldn��t hold back his desire to break through, and the fire in the furnace was flourishing. Perhaps it was the encouragement brought by the promotion of the law of reincarnation, which made Shu Zhidao too unbearable, Shu Zhili At the most active time.


    Moreover, there is another advantage to crossing the robbery in the dead zone.


    There are mists full of annihilation power everywhere. They can effectively block the thunder and prevent the thunder from spreading.


    took out the demon refining pot, put it in front of him casually, and then walked for thousands of miles and sat down firmly.


    With the disappearance of the Order Talisman, a few rays of thunder that didn''t look dazzling suddenly cut through the dark night and fell on Zhou Shu.


    At the moment it fell, the light suddenly became larger, bright like a hundred suns, and instantly illuminated the dead zone. Even the dark shadows in the ice mountain seemed to be aware of it, and they evaded.


    Zhou Shu was bathed in the thunder light, as calm as ever, only pursing his mouth, seeming to endure some suffering.


    The Hu Lao over there released Bian Xue Caiying and others early.


    Seeing this scene, no one screamed. They only looked at Old Hu, and questioned with a serious expression, "Old Hu, what is going on?"


    Old Hu pretended to be calm and said, "You have all seen, the master is trying to cross the catastrophe."


    "Cross the robbery, isn''t this nonsense!?"


    Bian Xue''s usually small voice is now much louder, "As long as the fairy world is still there, human practitioners don''t have to cross the catastrophe, Brother Shu clearly knows."


    "He knows, but he insists."


    Old Hu stopped Caiying, who wanted to come forward, and said in a deep voice, "When the master comes back, you can ask him again. Now it has begun to cross the robbery, it is useless to say it, just wait, rest assured, he said. He must be fine."


    Caiying paused, didn''t get angry, just turned around anxiously, and said dullly, "Crossing the Tribulation, it''s another Crossing the Tribulation, another person crossing the Tribulation!"


    It was never Zhou Shu who was troubled by Zhou Shu to take risks, but not willing to take risks with her.


    She wanted to be together, from the Xuanhuang World to the present She has never given up this belief. When facing the way of heaven, she could die without hesitation. It is the same now, anytime. .


    When he comes back, you must talk about him well, and you must change it next time.


    Zhao Yueru stood quietly, really calm, "Just wait, there is nothing he can''t do."


    From the moment she left the town magic tower, she understood this very deeply. Zhou Shu in the heavens is no different from Zhou Shu in the Xuanhuang Realm. They are all the same omnipotent, isn''t it just crossing the catastrophe? In front of Zhou Shu, this was not a difficult issue at all. A calamity that shouldn''t have appeared was just a small matter.


    It''s just like him, it''s really hard to catch up.


    Xiangru stared at Zhou Shu, stroking his beard thinking about the truth, "This calamity is very different from what I encountered."


    is indeed very unusual, they can feel it.


    The vast and violent thunder light haunted Zhou Shu, looking dazzling and brilliant, but Jie Lei did not cause any influence on the surroundings.


    They all felt it, because their spiritual consciousness could extend to a few feet beside Zhou Shu, and they couldn''t feel any interference.


    It is absolutely impossible for ordinary crossing the robbery to have this kind of situation. Jie Lei''s all-round attack that ignores the opponent will turn into ashes if it gets closer, and the thunder thunder on Zhou Shu''s body is aimed at Zhou Shu alone.


    There is no doubt that even if you put a small ant next to Zhou Shu, it will not be killed by the roaring thunder.


    is most smothered by the gray fog in the dead zone.

 Chapter 2907: 70 years

    Soon five or six hours passed.


    Zhou Shu in the thunder light, like a statue, has not moved.


    His face was calm, and everyone was very nervous.


    Such a long period of tribulation is unheard of, and the number of tribulations, even ninety-nine and eighty-one heavy tribulations, is only half an hour at most.


    When Caiying couldn''t help going up, the world suddenly went dark.


    The Lei Guang disappeared instantly, and the people who had been following Zhou Shu were a little surprised. They could see clearly that those Lei Guang seemed to be sucked in by Zhou Shu.


    "The robbery is over?"


    "Did you make it?"


    Several people were very happy, but looked at Zhou Shu still motionless, unable to help but look at each other, it was difficult to be sure.


    "It should be no."


    Xiangru was calm, "It seems that the external calamity has become the internal calamity, which is even more dangerous."


    He guessed right.


    Zhou Shu contended for a long time and finally found a way to break the power of order, but he did not expect that the power of order that had been broken had not disappeared. Instead, he followed Shu Zhili directly into his body and ran into the furnace.


    I got back to normal after a little nervousness.


    Isn''t this just right?


    Now that the power of order comes in by itself, make good use of it, and it should take Shu Zhidao to the next level.


    As the beginning of the Tao, the sturdiness of the furnace should not be doubted. It can even accommodate reincarnation. It can run and condense freely in it. The power of order should be the same. Besides, if the furnace can be easily broken by the power of order, That means that Shu Zhidao is nothing more than this, it is better to give up as soon as possible.


    Shu Zhili and Order Power began the second round of confrontation in the furnace.


    If the first round is to find the flaws, find out and then break the opponent, now it is time to find the advantages, learn and merge them.


    I have entered the urn, and I can''t run if I want to.


    This process lasted about three hours.


    Those thunder lights were surrounded by Shu Zhili, or merged or dissolved, and gradually disappeared. Only a silver-white light curtain emerged inside the furnace. It looked very special. If the furnace is also a world, it is quite Yu has one more moon.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Crossing the robbery is considered a smooth success.


    He still didn''t understand the fact that the power of order entered the furnace, whether it was an enhanced attack of the law talisman of the order or the act of the furnace itself. If it was the latter, it would be very interesting and meaningful.


    It can show that today''s Taolu has the consciousness of self-expansion, and will automatically absorb the strength it needs to integrate.


    It sounds unbelievable, but Zhou Shu is not surprised. Tao is self-development. Not to mention cultivators, even founders are always pushed forward by Tao. They only play a guiding role. Tao The same is true for Lu. When it feels that its power has shortcomings, it will make up for the shortcomings by itself. It seems that the power of order should be a kind of power it needs.


    If there is order, Shu Zhili will be more stable and stronger.


    Zhou Shu stood up and immediately heard cheers in the distance.


    He smiled, "I''m okay, let''s all enter the demon world, if you have a problem, go inside and say."


    "Ok."


    "why?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to the back, and several million miles away, there was already a thick layer of black clouds. If you look closely, you can find that they are masses of black shadows, and human figures can be vaguely seen inside. , And beasts.


    "All ghost kings."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Just now there was a bit of noise in the robbery, and it disturbed these guys. They didn''t dare to come over at the time, but it''s not always the case now. If you go in and talk again, it will be troublesome to come over."


    No one asked why, they all entered the world of refining monsters.


    Old Hu went in last, bowed and bowed, a bit more submissive than before.


    It was a lot of hard work in the world of refining demon, no more relaxed than when crossing the catastrophe.


    Zhou Shu intentionally.


    Hard work is meaningful.


    How to deal with the calamity is worth talking about for a few days and nights.


    People like Caiyinghu Lao who originally had a calamity listened very carefully, and Zhao Yueru and others, who had no calamity, did the same.


    It also includes those creatures in the world of refining demon. They want to evolve their form, and they all have to overcome the calamity. The number of calamities is caused by the old pot to worry.


    The immortal world eliminates the suffering of human beings, but also allows human practitioners to slacken. It does not require every human being to overcome disasters, but for aspiring practitioners, crossing disasters is a rare opportunity for improvement, especially Those with insufficient talents themselves.


    Choosing the right power of law to rob thunder, put a life-and-death test, and break the boat, may be able to raise the upper limit.


    After dispersing, thinking separately, without disturbing them, Zhou Shu moved on.


    He took out what he got from killing the ghost king and took a look at it. He hadn''t had a chance before, and he almost forgot.


    A fairy ring from the Suspended Bell Sect. There is nothing to see in it. There is no jade slip, no pill, no talisman. The fairy jade is also very few. There is only a futon and a scripture. The words on the scripture are written in blood. .


    Do people still write scriptures in blood?


    The blood is the essence of blood, the blood of the heart, it is very vigorous, and the ghost king is also difficult to annihilate for a while. At least it is also from Da Luo Taiyi. I don��t know if it was written by the person himself or taken from someone else��s blood. If it is the latter, then The evil spirit is very serious, most of it is the latter, Zhou Shu hasn''t heard of anyone who uses his own blood to write the scriptures.


    A string of Buddhist beads is similar to Zhou Shu''s from Leiyin Temple, but the material is much more common.


    It can''t be annihilated by the noble king entirely because it has been used for a long time, and the Buddha''s nature is extremely deep, even the power of annihilation is difficult to harm.


    Definitely left by the master of Taoism.


    This kind of thing, taken out, is enough to suppress evil, that is, the noble king in the dead zone can block it. Put it outside. When you see the corpse dragon, you will flee away. Put it in a fairy city, similar to Secret realms like Xingshan Ghost Realm would never appear.


    Compared with the previous blood scriptures, this buddha is a bit out of place, as if it shouldn''t appear on a person.


    It seems that the ghost king swallowed more than one person.


    The other thing is very common. It is a broken wooden sign, most of which has been annihilated, leaving only the incomplete word "Temple".


    The material seems to be Shenmu with a little familiarity.


    It is not surprising that Zhou Shu with Jianmu is familiar with any sacred tree.


    He put it away and flew away quickly.


    He didn''t use black shells, his body turned into an electric light, hidden in the fog of annihilation, moving forward fast.


    Arriving at Daluo Jinxian, flying with the power of the law is more efficient. Relatively speaking, the power of thunder is the fastest at present.


    It may be faster to use the soul body clone, but it is not suitable here and consumes too much.


    Presumably based on the situation when you entered, you can leave the dead zone in two months.


    Zhou Shu��s position after leaving is not clearly marked in the map of Zhou Shu, but it should not be too far away from the immortal world. The distance from Lianyun City is at most ten years. Of course, it is measured by Zhou Shu��s current speed. If it is past, at least It will take six to seventy years.


    (Ps: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~Today''s high temperature is forty, difficult~~~)

 Chapter 2908: Some origin

    Leave the dead zone.


    The empty void is particularly close and lovely.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but took a few breaths. Although he knew that there was nothing in the void, it was much better than the Annihilation Dead Fog floating around in the dead zone, and he didn''t feel depressed at all.


    Settling down, he frowned as soon as he found his consciousness.


    In the distance, several figures flew over quickly, coming from several directions.


    As if waiting for him.


    Know the news so soon?


    The thought is just a flash.


    Obviously he was over-concerned. Even if Zhou Shu''s news was sent back to the Immortal Realm, even if he changed his appearance, even Hunyuan Jinxian would not be able to recognize him, and the Immortal Realm would not know that he was in the dead zone. It was himself who came out now.


    Zhou Shu simply didn''t move, waiting for these people to come over, just to take a closer look.


    There are five people in total, all of whom should be meditating.


    During meditation, Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, and squeezed the string of Buddhist beads.


    Before long, the five people gathered quickly.


    They looked at Zhou Shu with many expectations in their eyes.


    An old man stood up and joined his hands together, "This fellow Daoist, but came out from the Nine Nether Realm?"


    "Dare to ask fellow daoists what is the matter surrounding me?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, looking around the people calmly, with a hint of majesty in his eyes.


    The minds of several people were slightly shaken, and they dared not look directly at Zhou Shu for a while. The old man couldn''t help taking a half step back, bringing some Zhang Huangdao, "The Taoist misunderstood, I am waiting for the meditation of the Great Ku Temple. Malicious, just want to inquire about some news, please don''t blame the fellow daoists."


    They counted instantly.


    The focus of meditation is concentration, and the mind is much more stable than ordinary practitioners, but the practitioners in front of them shocked their minds at a glance, and it took a while to stabilize. This shows that there is a big gap between them and Zhou Shu. .


    Zhou Shu''s complexion eased, and he said calmly, "Yes, I came from the dead zone, what do I have to ask?"


    A trace of excitement flashed in the eyes of several people, and they stepped forward.


    "Excuse me, have you seen a meditation practitioner?"


    "Yes, he looks very young, his figure is about the same as a fellow Taoist, and he has a mole at the corner of his eye."


    "He is very special, he is very willing to help people, if you have met you will remember."


    The old man frowned, "You are babbling, how do other people listen, Lao Na alone is enough."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "No, I can hear you clearly. I have never seen any practitioners in the dead zone along the way. However, I killed a ghost queen and found these things. Please see if it is that. A meditator?"


    He took out the fairy ring, the wooden sign, and the string of Buddhist beads.


    Every time they took out one, the complexion of those meditation around became darker. When they saw the Buddha beads, several people couldn''t help it.


    Some people lower their heads, seemingly crying.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised. He tried these meditations. Although his concentration was far inferior to himself, it was also higher than most Taiyi Daluo. With such concentration, he could cry because of a person, and that person was not easy.


    "Did you kill Brother Kule?"


    The drooping meditation suddenly raised his head, with bloodshot eyes, staring at Zhou Shu, and roared every word.


    Yu Ren''s complexion changed. Someone had already made an attacking posture, but the old man quickly stood in front of the meditation and shouted, "What are you doing, have you fallen into the devilish barrier?! How does the brother teach you how to practice? !"


    Zhou Shu didn''t move.


    The old man continued to shout, "Wish, you can see clearly that there are obviously traces of death on these things, especially our Da Ku Temple Zen order, which has almost been corroded, and it can only be swallowed by dirt like the ghost king. This kind of phenomenon will happen. Do you think someone can drive the ghost king?!"


    Zhou Shu is very indifferent.


    This old man has some knowledge, but there are real people who can drive the ghost king, but he can''t do these things.


    The meditation practitioners gradually calmed down, and so did the most emotional bitter wishes. He walked up to Zhou Shu and respectfully bowed three salutes. "Thank you, fellow Taoist, for returning the relics of Brother Kule. It��s true that you just ran into fellow Taoists. No longer, please punish fellow daoists."


    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "But, are you sure it is the relic of your senior?"


    I wished to take out a wooden sign, which was the same as the incomplete one, and the rest of them did the same, it was the same token.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You can take away the wooden sign and prayer beads."


    Kuwan couldn''t help saying, "That ring is also true."


    Zhou Shu frowned, Buddhism precepts against greed and hatred. This meditation practice has violated two precepts in a row, which is really unpleasant, but in the final analysis it is also a Zen school. He has no intention to reason, and only solemnly said, "It can be clearly seen from the signs above. This is the Immortal Fate Ring of the Immortal Realm, and Zen Gate will neither have it nor use it."


    "The ring is indeed brother''s."


    It was the old man who spoke this time. He hesitated and said, "The Taoists don��t know something, Brother Kule, who was once a disciple of the Suspense Sect, later felt the suffering of the world, so he escaped into the Zen gate and founded the Great Suspicion Temple. This ring is exactly his personal object. If you don��t believe it, you can see a scripture written in blood, called the Great Sutra, which was written by Brother Kule with his own heart and blood."


    "Although Brother Kule used the Immortal Fate Ring, there was nothing in it. He was only used to store the scriptures."


    "That blood sutra is definitely not an evil thing. Brother Kule wrote the sutra with blood and made an ambition to save the world. Fellow Daoists may not understand it, but it is true."


    More people helped out.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You don''t need to read it, there is indeed a scripture written in blood in it. If that''s the case, take it too."


    Everyone just nodded, and the old man held up the ring and other relics with both hands, carefully placed it, and looked extremely religious.


    Looking at them, Zhou Shu didn''t feel a trace of interest.


    Suffering and happiness in meditation seem to be really extraordinary. Apart from anything else, it is not something ordinary people can do to build a Zen temple and have so many mentors of Taiyi Da Luo.


    The meditation has been settled, and they all thanked Zhou Shu. The old man opened his mouth and said, "The Taoist buddies just came out of the dead zone, so they should need to rest. Our great bitter temple is on the nearest ten thousand end realm. Most of the friends who want to leave will have to pass through. If the Taoists don''t abandon, you might as well go there for a few days and let me wait to thank the Taoists In addition, the poor monks also have something to ask the Taoists. "


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "Okay, you have to work."


    "Thank you fellow daoist."


    The elder held the eleventh ceremony and asked the rest of the meditation practice to lead the way. He followed Zhou Shu and said in a condensed voice, "The poor monk, the bitter temple, bitterly, may I ask where the surname of the Taoist friend comes from, and the poor monk should make arrangements in advance."


    "Don''t be so troublesome."


    Zhou Shu calmly took out a piece of gold brick, "If your brother Kule is really a member of the Suspended Bell Sect, then he and I have some ties."


    These eight-rank gold bricks represent the identity of the hanging bell sect. They are still very good at bluffing people outside. If you take the 9th-rank gold bricks, you will pass it a bit. Those who can get the 9th-rank gold bricks have names and surnames in the fairy world. , Was seen but went wrong.


    Ku Lian''s body shook, and she was immediately stunned, as did the previous meditations, and her steps became sluggish.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 2909: Everything

    Zhou Shu glanced at them, "Don''t worry, I''m not here to pursue the blame, and I can''t do it."


    He suddenly realized what the meditators were thinking about.


    The Xuanling Sect in charge of the sect is extremely arrogant. Only those who have come in but never have gone out. They have no good feelings for the disciples who leave the sect. Take a foothold as a warning.


    It seems a bit petty, but it is much better to take back all cultivation bases in charge of the sect than when a disciple quits.


    The doubts in the eyes of the meditation practitioners did not clear up much, and they murmured, "I remember the last time the Suspension Bell disciple said the same thing. As a result, I didn��t get someone to come and fight with Brother Kule. I really couldn''t beat it before leaving."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If I deliberately targeted, I won''t tell you his news, I will leave those things too."


    Everyone was speechless for a long time before Ku Lian said, "Brother Ku Le has been silent."


    The implication is very clear, pain and happiness are dead, even if Zhou Shu is here to find trouble, there is no trouble to find.


    Everyone was even more silent, until the Ten Thousand Duan Realm, few people spoke.


    Zhou Shu was quite boring. He thought it could bring some relationships closer, but it was counterproductive.


    But he can only use the Suspended Bell Sect as a cover, other things that can prove his identity cannot be used, such as the Ten Thousand Soul Order, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and Zen Sect have grievances, and it��s good if they don��t fight. Zen skills, in front of these meditations, he will be exposed in a few breaths, do you want to say that he is a fierce man on the list?


    Wanduanjie is a big world by area, but it is sparsely populated and resources are also very poor.


    In fact, most of the realms near the dead zone are like this. Even if some resources were originally taken away by the immortal realm, the excuses used are simple and direct. They are too close to the dead zone and cannot be added to the Lord of the Nine Nethers. power.


    Daku Temple is the largest force in the Ten Thousand Duan Realm, but it is not the only one.


    The meditation in the temple is all suffering meditation.


    This is also the reason why they can stay in a barren world. They don''t need much resources, let alone waste.


    After staying in the world for a few days, I can see that the Great Ku Temple is very popular, and I haven''t heard anyone scold them, whether it is ordinary people or practitioners.


    Unlike other Zen temples, Daku Temple rarely takes the initiative to convert people. Only extremely sincere people can get started. Since the temple was built for thousands of years, there are only a few hundred disciples. It is no wonder that they are born in the heavens. nameless.


    In fact, there are over ten Taiyi Daluo, which is actually a good middle sect.


    In the Outer Domain, Feihongmen, which is quite famous, only has five Taiyi.


    And the rumors about suffering and happiness are the most, and can be heard everywhere. Obviously, although he is only the Golden Immortal of Da Luo, but his Zen Tao and strength are beyond the ordinary Da Luo of the immortal realm, he has done a lot of even the Golden Immortal of Hun Yuan. Hard things to do.


    As a result, Zhou Shu became more interested in that bitter and joy.


    This also gave birth to a doubt, a big doubt.


    A few days later, Xu Shi''s bitter and happy things were done, and Ku Lian specially invited Zhou Shu to dinner.


    Very simple Su Zhai, but as far as Zhou Shu knows about the situation of Da Ku Temple, it is already very luxurious and sincere.


    Ku Lian came up to apologize, and then asked about the pain and happiness.


    Zhou Shu frankly told that when he described in detail the formation used by the ghost king with his servants, Ku Lian''s wrinkled old face visibly moved.


    Zhou Shu noticed it, but didn''t say anything, only the doubts deepened.


    After a long conversation, there was nothing to say. In the end, Ku Lian gave some gifts, and Zhou Shu didn''t ask for it. As long as the futon of Ku Le was the one in the fairy ring, Ku Lian was a little reluctant. According to Ku Lian, it is something that never leaves the body, and it is full of Buddha''s nature. Staying in the temple will definitely become a treasure, but in the end it was given. He knew that if Zhou Shu wanted it, he could not keep it.


    Zhou Shu asked for the futon, on the one hand, to take the Buddha''s nature so that he could understand Zen Tao, on the other hand, he also wanted to solve the doubts.


    Kulei is undoubtedly a strong man, a genius, born in the Suspension Sect, who can build a Zen temple by himself. According to Kulei, his Zen Tao is unique. Most of the Taiyi Daluo in the temple was taught by him. The fastest time was only two thousand years. They all used bitter names and named them brothers and apprentices. In fact, they were masters and apprentices. In the face of several joint attacks by the disciples of the Suspense Sect, he faced it alone and defeated them.


    Such an ambitious talent, can''t the Suspension Sect still satisfy him, why should he leave the Suspension Sect?


    Kule chose to build a Zen temple on the edge of the Jiuyou Dead Realm, just to stay away from the immortal world and avoid the Suspended Bell Sect?


    He entered the dead zone five years ago, and he did not take him alone, and he did not allow others to follow him. Is he really trying to eliminate the ghost king by practicing Buddhahood?


    And such a strong person was killed by a ghost king who was not very strong, his body disappeared completely, and only a few relics remained. The greater doubts lie here. Such a Taoist meditation is impossible to fail. Those who left the relics, but Zhou Shu did not find any traces of the relics. You must know that his relics must be very Buddha-nature, and the power of annihilation cannot be eliminated in a short time. Even the temple cards of the Great Ku Temple still have more than half of them. The relic is gone?


    Is bitterness really dead?


    Judging from the performance of Ku Lian, the formation used by the Ghost King to deal with Xiao Hei is probably the **** in the Great Ku Temple.


    Did he die, or entered the dead zone, controlled the ghost king in some way, and wanted to do something in the dead zone?


    These doubts are not doubts.


    If Zhou Shu hadn''t used up the power of reincarnation, even the Kunlun mirror would not be able to use the Kunlun mirror to recover forever. Now, if you use the Kunlun mirror to take a photo of the Buddhist beads, futon or blood meridian, you will soon know the whole story, but unfortunately it won''t work. , So Zhou Shu can only leave one side of the futon, and wait until the power of reincarnation is absorbed in the future before making plans.


    Zhou Shu still wanted to find out about the Daku Temple.


    This matter is not a trivial matter. It will not be trivial if it involves Jiuyou''s death domain. Moreover, he knows very well Now that the death domain is in a turbulent period, Jiuyou is gradually entering the netherworld, and the night of the ghosts, if suffering Le is a person who has been peeping into the dead zone and understanding the situation, and the matter is even bigger.


    The possibility is not small.


    The dual identities of meditation and hanging bell sect disciple, very strong, ambitious but can create a sect, this person may do everything.


    As for the disciples and believers of the Great Ku Temple, none of them knows. Even if they see a trace, it is impossible to think in this direction.


    Zhou Shu wouldn��t say it. It��s useless to expose this kind of conjecture here. Just think about it and you��ll know. Just saying that he is a disciple of the Suspension Bell Sect, he was met with cold reception from almost everyone, and he wanted to describe the pain and happiness as a conspirator. , The only result is to recruit a whole world of enemies for yourself.


    Saying goodbye to Ku Lian, Zhou Shu left Wanduanjie.


    Secretly sighed, not only the Immortal Realm, Demon Realm, etc., but also traps everywhere in the outer realm. Every strong man has his own ideas, how can the heavens be peaceful.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for your favorites~~ It��s a little cooler today~~)

 Chapter 2910: List portrait

    Ten years of flying, ten years of retreat.


    Most of Zhou Shu''s energy is placed on the law of order.


    The imprint left by the thunder of order in the furnace obviously helped him, even if he did not understand the law of order, he could get many things.


    The greatest benefit of crossing the robbery is about here.


    Unlike reincarnation, everything has the power of order, and even in the void of nothing, you can feel their traces.


    It is a great pleasure to observe the operation of these orderly forces daily.


    At present, it is only limited to observation. Zhou Shu cannot mobilize them, let alone absorb them. However, observation is also very good, understanding the rules of orderly operation, and then sorting out the power of many laws in the body in the same way, including Shu Zhili... ��


    Everything has become more organized.


    It was not bad before, but now there is theoretical support, and the theory itself is also a powerful force, so it is different.


    It can��t be said that Zhou Shu��s strength has increased a lot, but if you see Gai Yubai and Dian Duyun now, Zhou Shu can not only retreat all over the body, but also leave some indelible marks on them, but it is impossible to kill them. , To kill Hunyuan Jinxian, only by completely eliminating the power of the other party''s law can the body of the soul in it be obliterated, but no matter it is order or reincarnation, other laws cannot be completely obliterated, and others are even more difficult.


    In the heavens, the laws of all kinds exist at the same time. It does not mean that a certain law can be wiped out from the existence of other laws. This is impossible, at most it is suppressed. Any law can have a place, and the world of the heavens operates normally. Where the law lies.


    For practitioners, practicing the law to the degree of control is basically equivalent to the law, and erasing the practitioner is equivalent to erasing the law.


    Hunyuan Jinxian, it is hard to die.


    Of course it is not impossible to die, not to mention the longevity problem that any cultivator has. When Hunyuan Jinxian encounters the law of forcibly separating the Taoist artifacts or sacred artifacts of the cultivator, he will also die. Take Zhou Shu for example, When the old pot is raised to a certain level, the magical demon pot can exert the effect of the debut weapon, and then Zhou Shu can also kill the Golden Immortal Hunyuan.


    "I saw Xianlu."


    Caiying opened her eyes wide and stood up suddenly.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, he had already sensed it, otherwise he would not deliberately come out of the thunder light and sit on the black shell.


    There is also a person with him, no one else can show up in the fairy world, only Caiying.


    Caiying whispered, "Shall we go to Lianyun City first and find Master Jian and them?"


    "Not urgent."


    Zhou Shu has already embarked on the fairy road, feeling that the speed has slowed down obviously, and he smiled, "Lianyun City is a bit far from here, but Miao Chengtian is closer. Go there first."


    Caiying nodded immediately, "Miaochengtian, thirty-three days? Good."


    The end of this fairy road is also a fairy city.


    Seeing that the scale is larger than Lianyun City, and there are quite a few immortals, it''s probably that the Outland here is more suitable for experience.


    No one paid attention to Zhou Shu. A big Luo Jinxian is too common in the fairy world, but after Zhou Shu went to Wanbao Building in the city, many more people came up to say hello, and many people invited him to the sect. Inside the door, even the city lord sent out an invitation to a banquet, and the limelight was very high.


    It''s no wonder that anyone who does dozens of transactions in a single day with a transaction volume of more than three million immortal jade will be famous.


    Zhou Shu naturally pushed it down, and didn��t care about the sneaky-looking practitioners behind him, and there was no need to bother. There were several immortals behind this group. If they really wanted to do anything, they didn��t need Zhou. Shu hands.


    On the Xian Road in Xiancheng, you are not the person in charge of the sect, so don''t want to be a demon.


    Walking to the gate of the city, Caiying pulled Zhou Shu next, whispering, "Look, **** it!"


    Just above the channel, there is a list of murderers who have been particularly active recently. Therefore, the list is specially listed to remind past practitioners. There is no Zhou Shu��s name on it, but there is still a picture on the side of the list. Zhang painting.


    The picture shows a tall plane tree with a lasso hanging from the tree, hanging above a person, looking like it will fall at any time.


    That person is Zhou Shu.


    It was brought up from the Ten Thousand Ferocious List alone, or in the name of the Suspended Bell Sect. This kind of thing seems to have never happened before.


    There is no doubt that such a portrait appears in every fairy city on the border of the fairy world. Anyone who sees it will remember Zhou Shu, and will also find ways to capture Zhou Shu and obtain the reward of the Hangling Sect.


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head, the speed of information dissemination of Xuanling Sect was much faster than he thought.


    Although most of Dian Duyun hasn''t returned to the immortal realm, the news has spread out long ago. After all, it is a famous sect, and all kinds of methods can''t think of it.


    "Damn, they want to hang you up!"


    Caiying got out of anger, his voice became louder, even the sound transmission was a bit shocking.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Isn''t it written below, do you have to save your life? It''s not a matter of life or death."


    "I''m proud," Caiying frowned, looking at the portrait, "I really want to tear it off."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have this idea too."


    Caiying was eager to try, "Where does the palace come? Just say your hands are slippery."


    "It''s too slippery to have your hand slipped there," Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and gently pressed her head down, "Okay, one day I will tear it off, and now I don''t see it. When it''s done, it won''t matter anyway."


    Caiying lowered her head to be aggrieved, "I see."


    "This fellow Taoist, looking at the list, fellow Taoist has just returned from Outland. Have you met Zhou Shu?"


    An immortal hunter came out from the back of the list and looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes burning.


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "I really want to meet, this Zhou Shu can make Xuanlingzong hate so much, it must be an individual talent."


    He is not worried at all. The Six Difficulties have been re-trained and have been injected with more kinds of laws, including reincarnation. No matter what laws are used to spy on Zhou Shu, the results they get are different, even if they are Hun Yuan Jinxian can''t see Zhou Shu''s true face either.


    There may be exceptions, but it is impossible to appear in this fairy city.


    Xianlu looked at it carefully for a while, and there was no abnormality at all, and he only said in a deep voice, "Although Zhou Shu is a golden immortal, his strength may not be lower than that of fellow DaoistsIf you encounter them, you must Be careful."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute, "Thank you for your advice, but I don''t think he dared to come to the fairyland, so leave."


    Xian Cat is hidden behind the list again.


    It seems that he has been spying here for a long time, and I don''t know if other immortal cities are like this, but obviously, the alert level of each immortal city has been upgraded. This time to go to the immortal world, you really have to be very careful.


    Caiying faintly said, "I don''t know how Lian Yuncheng''s old Jian and Xiao Zhao are, I really want to see them."


    Zhou Shu''s face slightly condensed, "I will see it."


    Caiying was a little worried, "Are they going to be exposed?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It is not necessarily something that has revealed the relationship with me. They know what to do. In this situation, it is the best choice to tell me everything. Besides, they operate in the fairy world. For many years, the main task was to collect information. I think they may have noticed it in advance, and maybe they are no longer in Lianyun City."


    "Ah, oh..."

 Chapter 2911: Saints Gate

    Caiying gradually understood.


    By now, regardless of whether Jianlao Xiaozhao and others say it, the immortal world will investigate clearly.


    Previously Zhou Shu was on the Ten Thousand Fiends list, but the immortal world is not sure whether Zhou Shu really exists. Now Zhou Shu has officially appeared in front of the Xuanling Sect and Shushan. With the skills of the immortal world, things about him will definitely be completed. The whole investigation revealed that everything from the Five Gourd Realm to Wufang City to New Moon City would not be missed.


    Old Jian and Xiao Zhao understood that it wouldn''t matter if they said it, and Zhou Shu couldn''t blame them either.


    Caiying whispered, "If the fairy world finds them, they''d better not be stubborn."


    Zhou Shu touched her head and said with a smile, "Don''t think about it, this time I went to Miao Chengtian, mainly to join Genting City. It will definitely be easier to use Genting City''s resources to find them and protect them. ."


    Caiying nodded, "Yes, Genting City is also in charge of the sect."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The Xuanling Sect is in charge of the sect who doesn''t want to offend."


    With the five sects in charge, the Suspension Sect has the highest status and can basically represent the fairy world, and can be regarded as the great master of the fairy world;


    Shu Shan is responsible for the penalty, and all punishments are under his jurisdiction, and the pursuit is also within it;


    As for the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the status may be the lowest, and it is basically a mess, they participate in all kinds of things, big and small, but they will not play a leading role;


    And Genting City is like the Supreme Elder in the big sect, basically no matter what, but has the right to veto on important matters, even the Hangling Sect cannot bypass Genting City, because their cutting-edge strength is not worse than the Hanging Sect in the fairy world. ��


    And the most mysterious Baidilou...


    Zhou Shu is also not quite clear. It is said that the sword of Baidilou, not to mention the practitioners in the heavens, even the disciples of the sect in charge of the immortal realm are very afraid of seeing it, because when they see it, the result is often death.


    Those blood-stained knives concealed in the darkness and have taken away countless lives.


    If you guessed it, it was probably the existence of a factory guard, but it was just a guess. Zhou Shu couldn''t be sure of anything before seeing it formally.


    Caiying thought for a while, "Will they want you?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, Caiying said seriously, "Didn��t they require that the main law be a high-level law? Although you practice reincarnation, you can��t take it out, right? The Xuanling Sect must have said you understand Samsara, how many people know the law of Samsara in the world? And if you learn about Samsara and go to control the sect, you will surely be spotted? That''s not self-surrendering."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "You have become more careful, you even thought of this."


    Caiying lowered her head slightly, and said, "Think of it, it''s not a difficult thing," she quickly looked directly at Zhou Shu and frowned, "Are you laughing at this palace? This palace is just like that in your heart. Unreliable, don��t know anything, don��t know how to consider?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Almost."


    "you����"


    Caiying stared at Zhou Shu, too angry to speak.


    "Don''t worry about this, I won''t expose the law of reincarnation, and I won''t use it," Zhou Shuwen said. "Getting the power of order when crossing the catastrophe is an important part, plus the power and destruction that you have mastered, and what you have already understood. The law of creation, there are four high-level and highest laws that I can use now. They won''t want them. If they really don''t, then take out the energy laws of Hu Lao to bluff people, and then see if they want them."


    Caiying counted her fingers, and said in surprise, "Zhou, have you learned so many rules?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "There is no way, the situation is compelling, you can''t get here without learning."


    "White worried."


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, Caiying shook her head slightly, and pulled Zhou Shu next, "Let��s go, hurry up to Miao Chengtian, and we can see them sooner."


    Miao Chengtian.


    Close to Wusitian, the two worlds complement each other and develop very well. They are called the dazzling twin pearls in the fairy world, and are also home to many sects of practitioners, but after Wusitian is occupied by the Lord of the Nine Nethers, Many sects left Miao Chengtian, they also took away a lot of resources, and Miao Chengtian gradually weakened.


    By the way, in the past Miao Chengtian, the most powerful sect was Ci Hangzong, and the fate of Ci Hang was similar to that of Miao Chengtian.


    Zhou Shu wanted to go to Miao Chengtian this time, and it was also an important goal to find Cihang''s hometown.


    Although it is declining, the prestige of the thirty-three is still there, and it is in an important position of guarding Wusitian, and the immortal world cannot give up. There has always been a Zongmen in charge of guarding, and in the past few thousand years, it has been Genting. The city is in charge. It was originally changed every few hundred years, but Genting City seems to be used to it, and there is no intention to leave for another sect. The fairy world is also happy to see this situation, so Genting City here gradually became the main sect of Genting City. One of the important points of the division is second only to the main division located in the Luofu Realm, and the first division of Chang Rongtian.


    The Genting City here is naturally rich in golden immortals, and the number is still quite large.


    Watson asked Zhou Shu to come here because it can directly join Genting City through the test, and it is closer to the edge of the fairy world. If you want to be farther away, you must go to the Luofu world, which is the center of the fairy world, and Chang Rongtian, which is farther. The journey alone will take hundreds of years.


    There was no delay all the way, and soon I saw Miao Chengtian''s door.


    For thirty-three days, the place that was different from other great realms was probably the most obvious at the door of the few realms.


    Words can hardly describe its magnificence. The door that traverses in front of Zhou Shu seems to divide the void into two halves, half in front of the door, and half behind the door.


    There is darkness on one side and light on the other.


    The door of the saints.


    There are various mysterious and ancient patterns painted on the door, which are said to have been left by the saint himself. For thirty-three days, they have witnessed the glorious history, and the brilliance of the saint��s wisdom will not disappear with the passage of time.


    In the past, there used to be cultivators sitting here for decades and hundreds of years, hoping to enlighten the Tao from it. Thousands of people were sitting in front of the door, and they could not see the side at a glance, but now Miao Chengtian has no such kind of The scene where everyone has become holy to Tao.


    It''s not because the current practitioners have lost the heart to the Tao, but most of the handwriting has been erased.


    It was erased by the fairy world.


    According to the rumors, there are two reasons for the fairy world. The first is that the demon world destroyed the saint��s relics. If these traces of the demons are not removed, the entire gate will collapse. It confuses people''s hearts, the more you see, the more rare it is.


    Regardless of the reason, what Zhou Shu can see at the moment is the characters with unclear meaning, and they are all out of context and missing characters.


    No matter how savvy it is, it may be difficult to get anything from it.


    He sighed secretly, feeling heartbroken. What a pity, this should have been one of the most important legacy of the heavens, and it has now disappeared like a wind.


    You can only speculate about the saint��s heart from the magnificent appearance, exquisite decoration, etc.


    Zhou Shujing stood there for a long time, but he knew that he was not good at it, so he could only shake his head and walk to the door.


    Of course, the door hadn''t been opened, nor could it be opened. Perhaps only the saint would allow Miao Chengtian to open the door to welcome him.


    There is a passage for people to pass by. It looks small, but there is no obstacle for people with a length of tens of feet to pass. At this time, a cultivator walked out quickly, his eyes fell on Zhou Shu, his eyes gradually Seriously.

 Chapter 2912: Too old

    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Friends of Taoism."


    Without finishing a word of Taoism, the man had already walked to the other side and soon disappeared.


    Caiying whispered, "This person is really rude, and he won''t return the courtesy when he sees seniors bowing."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I can''t run, I will still have a chance to see it in the future."


    "what?"


    Caiying was a little surprised. In the impression Zhou Shu was not such a person who would have to repay him, how could his realm be so high, his mind became smaller, he was the same as himself, others would want to get revenge if they ignored him.


    Seeing Caiying''s expression, Zhou Shu knew what she was thinking, "Where did you want to go, he is from Genting City."


    Caiying was very curious, "Oh... how did you tell?"


    "Explore by law."


    Zhou Shu has always been very patient with Caiying. Although Caiying doesn��t know how to teach it, ��The law of power is good here. It can analyze the opponent��s power system and other information, and it��s difficult to be I realized that the main law of the one just now is the law of balance, but this cannot be used to determine that he is a disciple of Genting City. There is another point. When he was looking at me, he made a cloud sound, which caused a small range of power. Fluctuations, Yunyin is a unique means of communication in Genting City, which can be transmitted as far as the fairy world, but when used, there will be obvious power fluctuations, which can be seen."


    Caiying just nodded her head, her eyes were a bit dull, she really didn''t understand.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, smiled and walked in.


    Speaking of it, there are many benefits gained by practicing the law of power, and law exploration is just one of them.


    The law of strength is the true cornerstone of the immortal world today. Once you master this law, you will feel like a fish in the immortal world. The feeling of the immortal world is different from the past, and many things become clear.


    Caiying thought about it for a while, "Why does he make a cloud sound?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know this."


    Caiying pinched her finger, "Maybe it was sent to Genting City, telling Genting City that someone is coming to get started."


    "It''s possible, but it doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu smiled, only a little startled in his heart. Just now, the Golden Immortal was practicing the Law of Balance. I don��t know if it has anything to do with Yang Bai. Speaking of which, Yang Bai was sent to Wufang City by the Master to practice. Later, when I returned to the fairy world, I remember that when Yang Bai left from Lianyun City, it seemed to be the fairy road on the side of Miao Chengtian. His master would not belong to Genting City.


    The channel is very long and monotonous.


    Except for the golden immortal who came out before, no one came in and no one went out. The past 33 days were indeed desolate.


    Passing through the passage, what you see is the familiar air layer, which is almost indistinguishable from the Xuanhuang Realm. It is the same as the tenth heaven. Only the land under the air layer is very different. It is a pale yellow and not very vigorous. It is very different from the vitality of the Xuanhuang world.


    Miaochengtian''s history may not be as old as the Xuanhuangjie, but the vicissitudes of life are more than several times.


    looked like an old man, but Xuanhuangjie was still a young man.


    Miao Chengtian is not a fairy city, and naturally there is no way to go down the aura. Zhou Shu stood outside the aura and stayed for a while before a golden fairy flew out slowly with a lazy face and yawning. As if not awake.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "Friends of Taoism, just arrived, I want to go down and have a look.


    Caiying was a little angry, "You Miaochengjie, how come you are all like this, don��t you welcome others to come?"


    The Jinxian glanced at Zhou Shu, as if he had been awake, and was busy returning the gifts. "Senior, this is too much. The younger generation can''t bear it. This fellow Taoist, Miaocheng Realm naturally welcomes anyone to come, younger generation. I felt the seniors and fellow daoists before, but thought that the two would come down by themselves, but I didn��t expect..."


    Caiying questioned, "Can you go on your own? Isn''t that an invasion? Will it not be resisted by the source?"


    Jinxian nodded quickly, "Of course it doesn''t count, you can just treat Miaochengjie as a fairy city. It doesn''t matter. As for the origin, is there any origin here? The juniors don''t know if they have it, even if they are mostly asleep."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The guardian of Miaocheng Realm is Genting City, right? They don''t care?"


    "Genting City basically doesn''t care about it," Jin Xian nodded and whispered, "They don''t even care about the immortal world, so how can they care about it."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Then you lead the way."


    "Okay, senior."


    Jinxian realized something and didn''t talk much anymore, leading the way first.


    Caiying is still a little puzzled, Chuanyin said, "That''s it, shouldn''t it give us some origin or something?"


    "You''re talking about Yuanli shackles, he shouldn''t be able to do it," Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "This is so wonderful, it seems that there is no official guardian."


    "Oh, I still want to try the shackles."


    Caiying was a little disappointed, but she soon lost her mind, "Forget it if you don''t, it''s going to be two days later, and my palace doesn''t feel any obstacles, maybe the source is really asleep."


    Zhou Shu nodded without answering, searching for the memory in samsara, and soon found something.


    There is more than one Miao Chengtian who has no guardians. In the past 33 days, only four have guardians now.


    How high is the requirement to be a guardian of the thirty-three, with the power of the fairy world, you can''t find it? It is unlikely that there are many quasi-sages in the immortal world today.


    Or in other words, the immortal world has the will, but can''t get the recognition of 33 days?


    shook his head and didn''t think about it anymore It is too early for him to think about this, even if he knows the answer, it doesn''t make much sense.


    fell on the ground, Jin Xian left, Zhou Shu looked around, his heart was shocked, there was an inexplicable familiar feeling.


    is said to be inexplicable, because this familiar feeling does not come from the scenes that have been actually experienced, but from the scenes that have been deduced.


    Zhou Shu thought more than once, if he landed on the Xuanhuang Realm as an intruder, what would he encounter? For this reason, he also made some deductions and calculations, and came to some conclusions. For example, spiritual consciousness will be greatly restricted. Even as a Daluo Jinxian, he will also be restricted. Some laws cannot be exerted or suppressed, such as the Five Elements. The power of the law, used to deal with the creatures in the Profound Yellow Realm, may only be able to exert power of one percent or less...


    These are all derived from imagination and deduction. Zhou Shu didn''t think this would really happen, but now that it fell on Miaocheng, he suddenly realized a little.


    There is nothing wrong with his deduction.


    With Zhou Shu��s current divine and soul abilities, he can infinitely expand his divine consciousness on a large realm, and he can easily perceive most things in the realm, but in fact, the range that Zhou Shu can perceive is pitifully small, at most no more than five. One hundred thousand miles, and the rule of five elements, Zhou Shu, who can easily reverse the five elements around, now feels difficult to make the trees around him bloom.


    Same as Xuanhuangjie.


    This world is too old, its existence itself has suppressed the law.


    Even if it is a universal law, you must follow its law and follow it.

 Chapter 2913: No blessing

    The law is suppressed here, not to say that when the practitioner reaches Miao Chengtian, his strength drops by a big margin.


    As long as you don��t target the creatures in Miaochengtian and do not wantonly destroy the environment, you will basically not feel the difference, and you will not have a problem with other practitioners. This is different from the Devil Realm. When a practitioner arrives in the Devil Realm, his strength will really drop a lot. cut.


    There are not many people in Miao Chengtian, as far as Zhou Shu can see, but hundreds of people.


    There is not much vitality, and it looks very desolate. A few plane trees are growing very strong, but it only stops there.


    shouldn''t be a densely populated area. The name of the link brought him here, which is a bit perfunctory.


    Zhou Shu took out the talisman given by Watson and injected a little celestial power. The talisman quickly disappeared, and the shock caused by Yunyin quickly expanded.


    In fact, a slight shock is already good. For similar communication methods, Shu Shan will use sword commands, and the movement is even greater.


    Not long after, a figure in white appeared in front of Zhou Shu.


    is really Yang Bai, his cultivation level is higher, his temperament and figure have not changed, and he is still a golden fairy.


    If you look closely, there is a circle of subtle balance power around him. This is the trait of a practitioner who practices the law of balance. It is called a balance ring cover. It is a very powerful protective cover. It is almost impossible for practitioners of the same level to hurt. he.


    Acknowledge each other, but now is not a good opportunity.


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu and said neither humble nor overbearing, "Excuse me, senior, where did you get the cloud note? Why do you use it here?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I was introduced by someone. He said that when he casts a talisman in Miao Chengtian, someone will come to me naturally. Are you the leader of Genting City?"


    "Yes, seniors want to enter Genting City?"


    Yang Bai quickly understood, glanced at Zhou Shu, and a trace of boredom flashed in his eyes, "Senior practised the law of power? Excuse me for asking, is Senior from the Suspension Sect? If it is related to the Suspension Sect. , Can��t join Genting City again.��


    "What you can see is not my main law, ha ha, I know more advanced rules, you can''t guess."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "As for the Suspension Bell Sect, it has nothing to do with me. If there is anything to say, it is to have a few hands with their elders. Um, his power law is still well practiced."


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu, his expression unchanged, but in his heart he regarded Zhou Shu as the kind of talker.


    is not the main law? The power of the law of power has overflowed, and it is so obvious that it can''t be any more obvious. Generally, this phenomenon occurs only in the main law.


    will have more high-order rules? Even in Genting City, it is very rare for one person to learn two high-level laws simultaneously.


    have fought against the elder of the Suspension Bell Sect, how many times? Also comment on the law of strength of the Suspense Sect?


    A big Luo Jinxian, it is really daring to say so, but since he said that, most of it has nothing to do with the Suspension Sect, unless he is also the elder of the Suspension Sect, but it seems that he is just a big Luo.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Why, can''t I go to Genting City?"


    Yang Bai said softly, "Senior has a cloud note and knows how to use it. It means that it was taught by a disciple in the city. Of course, he has the qualifications to go to the city. This junior will take you there. I would take the liberty to ask, who introduced the senior in Genting City Coming?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No need to tell you."


    "It''s okay, senior."


    Yang Bai turned his head and left, silently lowering Zhou Shu a few points, exaggerating and pretending to be mysterious. Although his cultivation level is higher, he definitely does not conform to Genting City��s rules of income. I believe that he will be elders soon. "Send" it out, he has seen a lot of such things.


    He walked forward sullenly, obviously not wanting to talk to Zhou Shu anymore, he didn''t bother to ask his name, and the speed was a bit faster than when he came.


    Zhou Shu followed slowly, seemingly unhappy, but always kept the same distance, "By the way, what is the name of this guide?"


    "Younger Yang Bai."


    Yang Bai turned around and squeezed out a smile, and continued to move forward.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Brother Yang Bai, I heard that all of you in Genting City practice high-level laws, what are you practicing?"


    "Senior, don''t talk nonsense, juniors shouldn''t be brothers," Yang Bai frowned unconsciously, then turned around, "This, juniors won''t say it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and was quite dissatisfied, "Hehe, I will all be the same in the future. I don''t care if there is something to hide. I am practicing the law, so it is obvious that there will be no high-level laws. The disadvantage is that others will respect you when they see it."


    Yang Bai paused, "Senior said that, but Genting City disciples never do this."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, "Oh, you mean I can''t be a disciple of Genting City?"


    "The younger generation doesn''t mean this."


    Yang Bai shook his head, and seemed to chuckle slightly, "Senior, don''t get me wrong."


    "Never mind, what do you know," Zhou Shugan laughed twice, "By the way, Yang Bai, I have passed through a lot of immortal cities and realms along the way. There is a portrait where I enter the city, why didn''t I see it here? To?"


    Yang Bai''s heart shook slightly, "Senior said, Zhou Shu, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "He should be the murderer that the immortal world wants to catch, why don''t you seem to care about Genting City?"


    "Don''t care, it''s not the predecessors who have the final say."


    Yang Bai stood still suddenly, turned to look at Zhou Shu, his eyes burning, "Senior came to Genting City this time, is it because Zhou Shu came? People from the Suspension Bell Sect have been here four times, and I have said many times, I haven''t seen Zhou Shu for a long time. I don''t know where he is. It doesn''t make any sense to find me again. Please go back.


    Zhou Shu was shockedWhat are you talking about? "


    "Senior, don''t ask for it knowingly," Yang Bai said indifferently, "I have said everything that should be said. I used to befriend Zhou Shu, and now I still regard him as a friend and worry about him. I still don''t understand the sentence. Lingzong��s decision, but I respect the Immortal Realm and Suspense Lingzong. I really don��t know about him. It��s useless if you ask me how many times."


    "I still don''t understand, I am not from the Suspense Sect, I just fought against them."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "But it sounds like you know that Zhou Shu, brother Yang Bai, tell me what kind of person he is. I will meet him by then. What is his ability to make Immortal Realm take it so seriously?


    Yang Bai fixedly looked at Zhou Shu for a while, then turned his head and moved on.


    Zhou Shu followed a few steps, and said in a deep voice, "I just ask casually, and refuse to say it, it''s too rude."


    Yang Bai stepped down slowly, calmly said, "Senior, it''s useless to say it, you don''t have that blessing."


    left without looking back, like a puff of smoke.


    Zhou Shu looked at his back and shook his head, seemingly muttering to himself, "Without that blessing, I said that I could not meet Zhou Shu, I could not get the rewards of the fairy world, or I did not have the blessing to befriend Zhou Shu? Haha..."


    After a long laugh, Zhou Shu still moved forward leisurely, still following Yang Bai, the distance between the two has not been widened at all.


    has a smile on his face, looking very satisfied.

 Chapter 2914: Needless to say

    Before long, Yang Bai took Zhou Shu to a small house.


    The hut is built on open flat ground, surrounded by a forest, and in the distance are some rolling mountains.


    There is much more vitality than Zhou Shu��s first visit, but no matter how you look at it, there are no strong people around, not to mention Hunyuan Jinxian, Taiyi Daluo.


    "This is Genting City?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Yang Bai, a strange look on his calm face.


    "It''s a place to entertain beginners."


    Yang Bai has calmed down and said slowly, "Since you are here to get started, I will bring you here."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his doubts did not diminish.


    Yang Bai paused, "Senior, in Miaocheng Realm, Genting City does not have a fixed sect address. You will stay here for a while. The elders will come to see you if they are free. If you meet any of them Requirement, from now on, even as a full member of Genting City."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If there is no sect, where are the elders usually? What should I do if something happens?"


    "The elders are in this realm, and they are possible everywhere, but it is difficult to find them. If they encounter something, they will use Yunyin to communicate with each other. Besides, nothing will happen here..." Something came to mind, Yang Bai said, "Things like seniors will be passed on to ordinary disciples like me, and there is no need for elders to come forward."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "I understand, but it is very casual, very different from other sects."


    Yang Bai nodded, "Genting City is like this, there are no rules."


    "If I get started, I will be the same as a fellow Daoist," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "I wonder if the friend is an inner disciple or an outer disciple?"


    "Genting City has no inner and outer doors, so the disciples are the same, just look at..."


    Yang Bai frowned, "Senior, you and I are shallow, it is not appropriate to speak deeply. When you enter the door, Senior will inquire carefully."


    "Good too."


    Zhou Shu seemed to wave his hand graciously, and then said, "The Daoist also has a master. Rather than let me wait for other elders to come here, it is better for the Daoist to take me directly to see your master. If he chooses With me, it��s all convenient, and there is no need to trouble each other, right?"


    He looked at Yang Bai with a formulaic smile.


    Yang Bai shook his head, "The junior masters do not practice the law of power. In fact, there are no elders in the Genting City of Miaochengjie who practice the law of power."


    Zhou Shu��s smile froze on his face, and said slowly, ��You Genting City have a prejudice against the law of power.��


    Yang Bai''s expression changed slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "Senior, don''t talk nonsense, but no one is studying here. The disciples of the Genting City elders who practice the law of strength are all in the Changrong realm. They are also extremely knowledgeable in this aspect. Getting started is actually better to go there."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "So, most of the elders who are not willing to accept the law of power have come here?"


    Yang Bai''s mind was stagnant. Before he knew it, he seemed to have said something that shouldn''t be said. This guy, he can really talk, he looked at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "Senior, please wait here with peace of mind, if you make a mistake. I don��t think Genting City will wait for the seniors, the juniors will leave."


    After speaking, he turned around and left, really didn''t want to talk to Zhou Shu anymore.


    "Wait a minute."


    Before flying two steps, I saw Zhou Shu chasing him up. Yang Bai frowned and was about to speak, but he saw Zhou Shu standing in front of the cabin, smiling and beckoning him, and then looked at Zhou who was catching up next to him. Shu, stunned for a moment, "True Soul Body, Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    "The Taoists are really knowledgeable."


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted Yang Bai. Yang Bai subconsciously hid but did not hide. He was about to refute a few words. He felt the hand on his shoulder, but suddenly there was a sense of familiarity in his heart. Stayed again.


    Zhou Shu retracted his hand and said with a smile, "This is good, I will follow you to see your master, and leave a real soul to wait for someone to pick me up, no delay in either."


    Yang Bai settled down, probably because it was related to that person. Looking at Zhou Shu''s face, he always felt a little disgusted, "Senior, the junior master is not easy to see people, and it''s useless if you go."


    Zhou Shu still smiled, "If I don''t see you, I''ll be back again and it won''t matter."


    Yang Bai was quite speechless, "The juniors still have something to do, not just go back to Master now."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s okay, I also want to see Miaochengjie. I will also go and see where fellow Taoists go."


    "Senior..."


    Yang Bai made a nuisance, and it felt useless to say what he wanted to say. A person with a higher cultivation base than you relies on himself and cannot offend him. There is no way he can think of it. A big Luo Jinxian is so shameless. .


    What''s the origin of this guy?


    Hanging Bell Sect, or a member of Ten Thousand Soul Sect? The law of power is very strong, the true soul body is very different, and it seems that it has reached the level of mastery, and there are not many people like this in the immortal world.


    Is ���� for Zhou Shu?


    Because of Zhou Shu��s affairs, Yang Bai has been questioned many times in just seven or eight years. It��s not surprising to do it again. It��s just that it doesn��t seem to be easy to pass this time. Even the Master is involved. The city is also unfavorable, it seems that he is leaving Miaocheng Realm.


    Maybe, I should go to Zhou Shu to see what is going on.


    Soon, Yang Bai had an idea.


    Zhou Shu smiled happily, "Needless to say, so be it."


    Yang Bai took a few steps away, avoided the hand that came over again, didn''t speak, and flew forward indifferently.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, seemingly muttering to himself, "Your master may not refuse to see me."


    Yang Bai paused and didn''t look back, only his face became darker.


    Zhou Shu followed, his face returned to his usual indifferent expression.


    The moment he saw Yang Bai, he planned to take risks.


    He intends to expose his identity, not in front of Yang Bai, but in front of Yang Bai''s master.


    is a bold choice, but it is also a good opportunity not to be missed.


    Judging from past experience, Yang Bai��s master has a great relationship with the Xuanhuang World. For this alone, Zhou Shu has enough reasons to take risks. Based on some memories of Zhou Shu��s reincarnation, especially Genting City and The long-term entanglement between the plane bells.


    This risk is worth taking, the risk will pay a price, but if it succeeds, it will be good for Zhou Shu.


    He intends to become a part of Genting City, and he will definitely have many contacts with Genting City in the future. Walking in a governing sect like Genting City, it is hard to guarantee that he will not encounter a strong person who can see through his disguise, but if someone inside helps to cover it up, this This possibility will weaken a lot, and he will do things more convenient.


    The reason why he didn''t use Yang Bai to deal with his master is not because he didn''t believe in Yang Bai, but because he did so, the chances of success are greater.


    Before this, Yang Bai had to be a little angry.


    Thinking of the words said earlier, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously.


    seems to have noticed something, and Yang Bai''s face became gloomy again.


    (ps: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2915: To be honest

    In front of him is a hill of several hundred feet.


    is verdant, with the sound of cicadas singing and water flowing from time to time, and there are a few clear sounds of piano in between.


    The sound of the piano is messy, not melody, it seems that a bird has landed on the strings, and flees away.


    What a quiet and elegant place.


    Yang Bai turned around and said indifferently, "Senior, I''ll report to Master. If the younger one doesn''t reply in a quarter of an hour, please go away."


    Zhou Shu had his jaw head, his eyes fell from the mountain, his face was calm.


    Yang Bai''s heart was stagnant, and he only felt that this person was completely different from before, but he didn''t suspect that he was there, so he went to the mountain and got rid of this trouble quickly.


    When I entered the mountain, I saw the back of the master sitting on the edge of the cliff. After the ceremony was about to speak, I heard the master��s voice, "Let him come in."


    "Yes, Master."


    Yang Bai nodded, with a lot of surprises in his heart, and immediately went out.


    It��s not surprising that Master can see Zhou Shu, but what��s strange is that Master��s voice is usually desolate and without emotion, but today there is a hint of excitement inside, as if looking forward to seeing the person outside. After listening to it all his life, he would not have heard it wrong.


    Zhou Shu walked quickly into the mountain and looked at the skinny old man on the edge of the cliff. After a few glances, he saluted with a solemn expression, "Junior Zhou Shu, I have seen the senior."


    The old man was like a rock, motionless, but Yang Bai beside him was stunned, and said in amazement, "Zhou Shu?" He stared at Zhou Shu, and the disgusting face suddenly changed. It wasn''t Zhou Shu who could be, "You, why are you here?" For a while, he was even more astonished.


    The old man raised his hand slightly, "Yang Bai, you go down first."


    "Yes, Master."


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu, and hurriedly responded, hesitated before walking out.


    Zhou Shu raised his head, "Junior thinks that Brother Yang might be better here."


    The old man paused and said nothing, but said slowly, "Did you recognize me?"


    "Senior doesn''t recognize me too?"


    Zhou Shuning said, "Senior calls me to come in, I know I can''t hide it from Senior, it''s better to just admit it."


    Although he knew it was impolite, Yang Bai couldn''t help it anymore and interrupted, "You...you know?"


    "I know each other now."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yang Bai and explained with a smile, "Brother Yang, my teacher and I are both immortal cultivators from the Xuanhuang Realm. We have the same Xuanhuang Realm aura on our bodies. Meeting in the heavens is considered a reunion of fellow villagers, and we also know each other if we don��t know each other. So I call myself a junior, and I hope seniors will not be offended."


    "That''s it."


    Yang Bai nodded subconsciously, the astonishment on his face was less, but he still couldn''t believe it.


    How can Zhou Shu dare to come here and want to get started in Genting City, really? Where did he get his talisman?


    However, it��s really good to see Zhou Shu again. I didn��t think that he was already the Golden Immortal of Daluo, and what he said before had been with Elder Xuanlingzong several times, but it turned out to be true. I should have thought of it, especially when he shot When I was there.


    Yang Bai sullen his head thinking about his mind.


    Zhou Shu turned to the old man and said respectfully, "Junior would like to thank senior, if it weren��t for Brother Yang to pass the magic tricks such as my spellcasting method, junior would have encountered an accident early on. It was also at that time, the junior would like to thank Senior in person. Come uninvited today, and ask seniors to forgive me."


    The old man paused slightly, "Did you not learn the magic spells in the Xuanhuang Realm? You can ascend to the heavens from the current Xuanhuang Realm. You are not an ordinary person. Those tactics came from the Dadezun Temple. It''s common."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Dade Zun Temple was annihilated a long time ago. At that time, the juniors could only hear one name, and they didn''t know the formula at all."


    The old man''s back was shocked, "Dade Zun Temple is annihilated? It should be the most important temple in Beiluzhou, right? What about the thirteen Zen gates that day?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "When the junior was in the Xuanhuang Realm, the only four continents in the four continents were Nanzhanzhou and the Zen Gate. They were Leiyin Temple, Linyun Temple, Tianlong Temple, and Dahuang Temple. They were called three temples and one temple. When I left, Dahuang Temple did not know the news."


    The old man trembled all over and remained silent for a while.


    Zhou Shu is also silent, he can understand the mood of the old man, most of the old man has a deep relationship with the Xuanhuangjie Zen.


    The brilliance of the Xuanhuangjie Zen gate in the past and the current withering make people feel awkward, but it is more than the Zen gate. All the cultivating sects are similar. After Kunlun was destroyed, it did not return to its heyday, even half of it was Xuanhuangjie. Can''t do it, is one generation worse than one generation? At least Zhou Shu didn''t think so. There were many talents in the Xuanhuang world. Even now, those who go out to the fairy world are excellent geniuses. This is all his personal experience, and the bigger reason comes from other things.


    What else is Zhou Shu still don��t know the exact answer.


    After a while, the old man slowly said, "Actually, the spellcasting method is not too good. There were better ones in the past."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The juniors also think so, such as the sword body, the Xuanhuang world has long been lost, but in the past some people used the sword body to become a holy."


    The old man paused for a while, "When I was there, few people practiced the sword body. Although the sword body is strong, it hurts the body and the heart. It��s not in line with the golden mean, and it��s not a mistake if it��s gone."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and he wanted to refute a few words.


    This old man is practising the way of balance. He likes the mean and peace. The sword body practice method is indeed unfitting, and refutation is useless.


    He said warmly, "Junior is just an example, senior don''t care, is senior meditation?"


    The old man shook his head, "No, it is too difficult to enter Zen, and it is not suitable for me. I like Zen Tao. It is great to use Zen Tao to get rid of distracting thoughts."


    "Senior said that."


    Zhou Shu nodded and sighed secretly. If the old man is meditating, he may be in trouble. "The juniors also have a deep understanding of everything. All troubles are ineffective ~ www.novelhall.com~ Only Zen can be quiet, but suppress In terms of mind demon, in addition to the mind and path, Zen is also the best. If you don''t talk about many spells, you can cultivate the external body, and you can also get the golden body and not get into the devil."


    Zhou Shu talked freely, the old man nodded slightly, while Yang Bai looked sluggish, did Zhou Shu come to talk to Master specially?


    The old man questioned, "Have you repaired a golden body?"


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "Junior doesn''t have that kind of foundation, so he can only cultivate his body."


    The old man seemed thoughtful, "I remember Yang Bai said that you cultivated the Taoist Taoist body, and you did well."


    Zhou Shu bowed and saluted, "Thank you senior for the praise, junior is still far behind."


    "Long difference? Hey."


    The old man seemed to laugh, "It��s not good to be too humble. From you, I don��t see a bit of gluttonous greed, and can train the gluttonous Taoist body to be fair and peaceful. How many people can there be in these heavens?"


    Zhou Shu stopped, "Senior praised it."


    The old man shook his head, his voice gradually becoming serious, "Zhou Shu, why are you wanted by the immortal world, and why did you come to Miao Chengtian? To be honest."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Tell me the truth, but don''t the seniors know at all?"


    Yang Bai hurriedly said to him, "Brother Zhou, Master hasn''t asked about the world for a long time. If it weren''t for the hanging bell sect, Master wouldn''t know about you. Actually...I don''t know, what exactly have you done these years? what?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, a doubtful light flashed in his eyes.


    Recommend the new book of City God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 2916: Unsure

    Zhou Shu paused, "Brother Yang, I don''t know what Xuanlingzong said about me?"


    Yang Bai glanced at the old man, saw that the old man said nothing, and said, "Brother Zhou, Suan Lingzong said that you colluded with the demon world, killed the people in the fairy world, looted the precious land of the Suan Lingzong, and even the golden fairy elder Gai Yubai of Shushan was also killed. You were killed, and then you destroyed the Pianshan Realm Soul Resurrection Tower, killed the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect on duty, and forcibly took away the Shushan disciples.


    Zhou Shu suddenly smiled, "It''s a big crime."


    Yang Bai is a little worried, "Isn''t it true? I was stunned when I heard it."


    It''s hard not to be stunned. He actually offended the three main sects in one breath. It hasn''t been a long time since there has been such a murderer on the Ten Thousand Killers list.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I can''t kill the Golden Immortal Hunyuan, and colluding with the demon world is even more nonsense. As for the looting of the precious land of the Hanging Bell Zong, they said the opposite. It was clearly the two elders who robbed me of my precious land, but now they are attacking me. ."


    The old man said in a condensed voice, "So, have you really fought against them?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu looked at the old man and said calmly, "The kid has fought against them, Gai Yubai and Dian Duyun are together, but there is no Demon Clan, only the kid."


    The old man''s figure trembles slightly, and he can''t think that Zhou Shuzhen and the two Hunyuan Golden Immortals have fought two to one. "Then the result?"


    Yang Bai was fixed there, his expression even more stunned, surprised that this was actually true, and even more surprised that Zhou Shu said so calmly, if it was him...


    Zhou Shu said without hesitation, "The kid has resisted the two by relying on the terrain for a few days, and then Gai Yubai disappeared and Dian Duyun is gone. There is no difference between victory and defeat."


    The old man said solemnly, "How many days?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It should be five days."


    "Five days..."


    The old man was silent for a while before he said, "It��s not that I don��t believe it. You can block two golden immortals for five days, and finally let them escape. I don��t know how you did it. Can you have external help, you really did not collude with the Demon Realm? In today��s heavens, the only people who dare to kill the Hunyuan Jinxian in charge of the sect are the Demon Clan, Zhou Shu, I hope you can speak frankly. There should be no harm to you. If you want me to recite the old feelings of the Xuanhuangjie, tell me everything."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he asked suspiciously, "Gai Yubai is really dead?"


    Zhou Shu, who Yang Bai said before, didn''t quite believe it, but now that the old man speaks, the effect is different.


    Yang Bai nodded, "Shu Shan said that Elder Gai''s soul lamp has gone out, and they have sent three elders to hunt you down."


    "If the soul lamp is off, it doesn''t have to be dead..."


    Zhou Shu murmured, but knowing that he was a little bit self-deceiving, Shu Shan had no reason to lie, and he wouldn��t talk nonsense about this kind of thing, really dead? He unconsciously fell into thinking, what was in the passage in the blood pool world, even Hunyuan Jinxian could die there, if he had gone down then, what would it be like.


    Seeing Zhou Shu not speaking, the old man did not urge, but waited quietly.


    After a while, Zhou Shu settled down and said, "Senior wants to listen, the kid can do nothing."


    The old man slightly chins his head, "Just tell me."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Dianduyun is the clearest of these things. The kid was in a blood pool at that time. The domain of reincarnation has been formed around the blood pool, and there is a lot of power of reincarnation, Dianduyun and cover. Yu Bai sensed that he and the kid started to grab the right to belong to this blood pool, but they couldn''t think of it..."


    The old man suddenly said, "They didn''t expect you to have learned the law of reincarnation long ago. To what extent are you now?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, he didn''t want to hide what the old man said, he just nodded and said, "The kid is now in mastery, not at that time."


    "So you made the Great Luo Jinxian by the law of reincarnation, hey, I didn''t expect another wizard in the Xuanhuang world, hehe..."


    The old man suddenly laughed, turned around and pointed at Zhou Shu, laughing louder and louder.


    The old man looked at his face but he was not old at all, with sword eyebrows and star eyes, he was very handsome, only his face was pale as paper, and there was no trace of blood. Combined with the thin, tall and thin body, he didn''t look like a golden fairy. Like an ordinary person who has been ill for many years.


    Zhou Shu stopped talking and looked at the old man, searching for similar faces in his memory.


    There is no result.


    Yang Bai Muran, walking farther and farther on the road of shock.


    Zhou Shu proclaimed that he had mastered the law of reincarnation, and the master laughed like crazy. He had never seen him laugh before.


    Ren is because he thinks he has a good concentration. By now, his head seems to be a paste, and he doesn''t know how.


    Soon, the old man stopped smiling, and the blood on his face had not disappeared, and the whole person calmed down, "Boy, you continue to say."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed. He was called a kid by the old man. It seemed that he finally got some recognition. He nodded and said, "It is because of these powers of reincarnation that the kid can deal with the two golden immortals for five days, and Gai Yubaizhi Therefore, the disappearance is a mysterious passage in the blood pool, and then disappears. The whole process is seen in Dian Duyun, it is definitely not that I colluded with the demons to harm people."


    He didn''t talk about magic soldiers, and it was unnecessary.


    After speaking, he continued to search his memory, but in the ancient books of the Xuanhuang World, it seems that there is no record of people like the old man. This is a bit strange. Depending on the situation, the age of the old man is not too old, maybe it is thirty or forty thousand years. And that period was the withering period of the Xuanhuang Realm, and there were very few immortal cultivators. Almost every immortal cultivator left a record when he rose to immortality but they couldn''t find anything similar to the old man before him.


    "Dian Duyun is really shameless."


    Yang Bai came back to his senses and said dissatisfied, "The resources in the heavens come first and then arrive. The Hunyuan Golden Immortal of the dignified Suspension Bell Sect actually framed a golden immortal for this, and he clearly wanted to grab Brother Zhou''s blood pool. , Fleeing after death, and finally said that Brother Zhou colluded with the demons, which is really hateful, Master, look at this matter..."


    He looked at the old man with anticipation in his eyes.


    "I can''t do anything."


    The old man calmly said, "I don''t care about it, nor can I take care of it, and Genting City is even less likely to participate."


    Yang Bai seemed to be anxious, "Then let Brother Zhou be slandered? Now that the elders of the Shushan Sect have come out, plus the Suspended Bell Sect and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, it is very likely that even the Baidi City will send it out. The door is to Brother Zhou''s side, how can a genius like Brother Zhou escape..."


    "Brother Yang, all right."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and interrupted him, "I think the teacher has another plan, and you don''t have to worry about it. Even if they are all chasing me, it''s nothing more than that. I haven''t returned to the immortal world yet. Here, the heavens are so big, everywhere. If you can stay here, Immortal Realm can''t cover the sky with one hand."


    Yang Bai looked at the calm Zhou Shu, and then at the master who was there with the old god. He seemed to have realized something, and stopped in embarrassment.


    Master asked him to learn some meditation skills, but he only wanted to practice Dhamma, and he never learned it. Now, he can''t settle down when encountering things, so he must learn some later.

 Chapter 2917: I know

    Both looked at the old man, and the old man slowly closed his eyes, as if they were not there, turned around and said, "I want to rest, you go down."


    "Don''t bother seniors."


    Zhou Shu bowed and smiled back. Yang Bai stood up for a while, followed Zhou Shu down the mountain.


    Yang Bai paused, "Master, respect him..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Master is a nostalgic person, I am very grateful."


    Yang Bai was a little puzzled, "Are you not complaining? But Master said just now, he can''t control it, and Genting City won''t intervene. Brother Yang, you are here, aren''t you here to let Genting City help you?"


    "Say item?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course not, it is impossible for the Suspension Bell Sect and the Immortal Realm to remove the wanted for me, it is useless to find anyone."


    Yang Bai said solemnly, "This is because they framed you. How can it be impossible to get rid of it? How can there be such a reason? Even though I am quiet, I will never sit back and watch. Master does not care, I will go and say, I will go to Luofu to find Elder Jade, Elder Jade..."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and shook his head, and said seriously, "Brother Yang, don''t bother, you can''t change it."


    "Could it be..." Yang Bai thought for a while and didn''t ask any more, then he doubted, "Then you came here and risked revealing your identity. Why?"


    "Identity exposed?"


    Zhou Shu touched his nose, "Am I exposed? No, will you tell me? No, will the teacher do?"


    Yang Bai subconsciously said, "Master certainly won''t, you and he are both members of the Xuanhuang Realm, and the one he talks about most often is the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, ��That��s it, I don��t think so. He doesn��t care about anything when he says it. Naturally, it��s impossible to tell me about me. People who know it don��t say it. That��s what it��s exposed. Look at me, can you still see that I am Zhou Shu?"


    Yang Bai was stunned, but was speechless, had to say, "You really want to believe us, too."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and solemnly said, "Since the ascension to immortality, you are the first person in the heavens to help me earnestly. I don''t believe who you believe. When in Wufang City, I don''t know without you taking care of me. Can��t live till now, as regards the master, with his realm cultivation base, he could perfectly hide the breath of the black and yellow realm, but he did not hide it when he saw me, deliberately let me know, I knew he was worthy of me. Trust it."


    "I����"


    Yang Bai lowered his head unconsciously, and there was a rush of heat in his heart. He couldn''t speak what he wanted to say. Soon, a hand fell on his shoulder. It felt familiar again. He looked up and saw Zhou Shu''s smiling face. Brother, let me ask you something."


    He nodded vigorously, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Do you have a brother, or a brother or something?"


    "Master is only a disciple," Yang Bai paused, as if thinking of something, "However, some people often come to ask Master to give instructions. Someone has been here today, from Chang Rongtian, you suddenly asked this , Did you see him?"


    "wonder if it is or not."


    Zhou Shu described the appearance of the golden immortal he saw at the Saint��s Gate before, and Yang Bai nodded quickly, ��Yes, it��s him, Sima Jia, what��s wrong with him?��


    Zhou Shu eased, "Don''t be nervous, after he saw me, he used Yunyin to send a message, and I felt something was wrong."


    Yang Bai thought for a while, "Master and I did not receive Yunyin."


    "Well, I don''t think it''s for you," Zhou Shu looked into the distance. "Although he is just a golden immortal, he doesn''t feel very good to me. It is not suspicious. If it weren''t at the gate of Miaochengtian, I would stay. After asking him, I finally left a trace of soul thought on him, but... just now when I was talking to the master, the trace of soul thought was wiped out."


    Yang Bai was surprised, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I also find it strange that he can annihilate my soul thought with a golden immortal. I didn''t let the soul invade his sea of ??consciousness, but attached to the body to perceive the situation, which can also be discovered by him. , This person is not easy."


    speaks plainly, but feels very restless.


    Based on Zhou Shu''s spiritual skills, it is impossible for Jin Xian to discover the soul thoughts he left behind. If he replaced it with Taiyi Daluo, unless he belonged to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, he would not be able to find it, but Sima Jia did it. .


    Yang Bai soon made a decision, "I''ll check this person for you."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "I''m working hard, isn''t it troublesome?"


    Yang Bai smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Chang Rongtian may be a little troublesome, but the problem is not big. I will check it in the name of Master. Master is one of the two best people in Genting City who practice the law of balance. People who want to make progress in this area will give him face."


    "Well, it''s best to talk to the master first."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems that Chang Rongtian and Miao Chengtian still can''t get together."


    Genting City has three important strongholds. The Luofu world is not mentioned by the master, and then Chang Rongtian and Miao Chengtian. Most of the Genting City residents on Miao Chengtian are Xianyunyehe who are unwilling to contact the fairy world and do not want to participate in management. , Prefer to pursue the law and self-improvement, while Chang Rongtian��s urbanites are just the opposite. The two sides have different ideas, which makes the relationship between the two worlds not very good.


    Yang Bai smiled bitterly, "It''s impossible to get along, so I can barely separate."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m leaving, you have news to tell me."


    Yang Bai was stunned and stared at Zhou Shu, "Go? You are leaving now. You won''t find Master anymore? Then how can I tell you the news? Master just said let us go down instead of letting you leave here."


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "What anxious, there will be more opportunities in the future. It is easy for you to find me, but don''t call me Brother Zhou in the future."


    Yang Bai quickly understood, "Ah...you still plan to stay here and be picked away and join Genting City?"


    "Of course otherwise what am I doing here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You don''t want me, and others want it, don''t you think I can''t enter Genting City? Right now, someone is coming from the soul body, I want to hurry back."


    Yang Bai hurriedly said, "You have mastered the law of reincarnation, let alone Genting City, which sect of the heavens can do without you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I will not use the law of reincarnation to enter Genting City."


    Yang Bai said anxiously, "The law of strength is not good, people here don''t like it."


    "I showed you the law of strength specially, you still remember, Brother Yang, you just passed it honestly," Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and a little white smoke came out of him, "Look again."


    Yang Bai felt intently, staying for a while, then sighed for a while, "I...I know."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "You can see it?"


    "No. I don''t know what it is."


    Yang Bai spread his hands frankly, "I only know that there are at least three kinds of powers of the three laws that are revealed in your body, and each of them is not worse than the law of power. In this case, what can I say... just, how about you Learn so much?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes, in addition to surprise, more of them turned into admiration, even admiration, and finally despair.


    Zhou Shu��s power of law, any cultivator who cultivates one kind of luck is great fortune, and Zhou Shu seems to have cultivated several kinds without any effort.


    Ugh.

 Chapter 2918: 1 out of 3

    Zhou Shu regained his strength, "It''s more, but it''s not necessarily better than focusing on one discipline. It''s my turn to cultivate. I can''t compare to the master. I can''t compare it now, and I may not be able to do it in the future."


    Yang Bai''s heart was startled, as if he understood something, "I will focus on the law of balance."


    Seeing that Yang Bai was no longer slumped, Zhou Shu smiled, "What I am worried about now is, what should I do if others in Genting City recognize it?"


    Yang Bai followed with a smile, "With your temperament, since you are here, you must have planned a long time ago. If you still say this, you want to lie to me."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s okay to be careful."


    Indeed, if you dare to come, you can be sure. Even if Yang Bai and Master Yang Bai have different minds, Zhou Shu has enough strength to protect himself and get out.


    Zhou Shu did trust them, but the basis of his trust in others was not afraid of betrayal. If not, those words would not necessarily be spoken. He always knew that compared to trusting and relying on others, the strength of himself is what makes a practitioner walk the heavens. fundamental.


    Yang Bai nodded, "I know, if there is any problem, Master can still speak up here."


    "Then I will leave."


    Zhou Shu received the confirmed message, and no longer delayed, his figure turned into a black smoke and quickly disappeared.


    The body and the true soul body can be converted and merged in such a short distance. He has already gone back.


    When Yang Bai saw this scene, he couldn''t help but shook his head again, "It''s still not good, even the spirit art of Ten Thousand Soul Sect is so smooth... Damn it!"


    "He went back?"


    "Yes, Master."


    Yang Bai said respectfully, "But he hasn''t left Miaocheng Realm. He wants to join Genting City here."


    The old man remained silent. Yang Bai thought for a while and said, "Master, I want to use your name to search for someone in Genting City. I met him when Zhou Shu came before, and he made a cloud tone. Zhou Shu was a little worried about leaking. news."


    "He can''t tell."


    The old man said in a deep voice, "It''s just that this person is meticulous and never makes mistakes. He pays attention to Zhou Shu and most of it is suspicious. Yang Bai, please remind Zhou Shu to pay attention. As for the investigation, there is no need for investigation. It will involve more things. , The people behind him are very troublesome."


    Yang Bai nodded immediately, with a hint of doubt, "I see, Master also finds it troublesome? Is it..."


    "Just do it."


    The old man frowned, "Also, you can go to him, but don''t let him come over again. Use Yunyin for everything."


    Yang Bai nodded gently, "I understand this, Master."


    a few days later.


    Several people stood in front of the hut, men and women, surrounded Zhou Shu in the middle.


    "Decide quickly, kid."


    "If you don''t say where to go, we can grab it. It won''t look good then."


    "Don''t be so savage, let Xiaoyou Yang choose by yourself, we have said everything."


    "We are so polite, what are you still hesitating? I told you long ago that people you are waiting for will not come!"


    Hearing the last sentence, Zhou Shu''s heart was a little stagnant, and he said respectfully, "Predecessors, don''t be anxious, juniors will make a decision soon."


    said that, those elders who really wanted to join would not come to him, and they didn''t even send a disciple to see him, he didn''t even have the qualifications to find him.


    After staying here for a few days, Zhou Shu showed some power of the law to the elder disciples who came to choose him, the five Hunyuan Jinxian elders came to him in person, and the first one had been waiting for three days. , I want to bring Zhou Shu under the sect.


    Five Hunyuan Golden Immortals, two practice the law of destruction, one creation, one belief, and one balance.


    are all high-order laws, and Zhou Shu doesn''t have much interest.


    It''s rare to come to Genting City once, so I naturally want to practice the highest law.


    According to Yang Bai, there are three of Miao Chengtian who practice the highest law here. Although none of them regard the highest law as the main law, there are also strong ones who are already transparent. If they can learn from the three elders, Zhou Shu will get it. Most of the benefits are also great, but it is a pity that these three elders have no intention of receiving people.


    "Boy, don''t think about it, they will never come."


    The graceful elder Bai Ling smiled, "First, no one wants to have one more opponent who can practice the highest laws of the same kind. Second, the resources for cultivating the highest laws are extremely expensive, and they cannot afford to have more disciples. , And the most important point is that they can��t teach it. The Supreme Law is difficult to teach others, but it can��t be explained. Even the well-informed elders can hardly guide others to get started. Otherwise, Genting City would be everywhere. It��s the highest rule."


    The arrogant elder Wude said loudly, "Yes, even if they are willing to accept people, they will also collect people and do miscellaneous people, and they will not teach you the rules."


    Elder Pang Zi, who was as thin as a bamboo pole, said coldly, "Elder Rong, the one you want to join the most. He has six sects. Four thousand years have passed. None of the sects have understood the law of cause and effect. After so many years, they have been completely abandoned."


    Gu Jushan, a short stature, touched his goatee and smiled suddenly, "I want them to teach you unless you are their son."


    Zhou Shu glanced at them and nodded. He had no foundation in Genting City and wanted to learn the highest laws, which was indeed a bit whimsical.


    As for these people in front of them, they desperately asked Zhou Shu to join, are they generous and don''t care about giving? They are also willing to share resources with Zhou Shu, including their own experience? Of course not, Zhou Shu knows very well that he will not be so narcissistic that showing some strength can allow them to cultivate themselves How can there be such a good thing in the world, let alone in charge of the sect.


    They compete for themselves, largely because of Genting City��s special system.


    The way to get started in Genting City is passed down from generation to generation by the elders. As long as the doormen or disciples accepted by the elders can become Genting City residents.


    The resource allocation of Genting City is through a form called Yunfen. As long as it is a city citizen, they must obtain the internal resources of Genting City through Yunfen, whether it is fairy tools, practice experience, or saint inheritance, etc. That''s it.


    How did Yunfen come from?


    Citizens earn cloud points for doing things for the major elders, helping Genting City, turning in various resources, etc., which are similar to doing tasks. In addition to earning cloud points by themselves, the elders can also get cloud points from their disciples. To obtain additional cloud points, for example, the cloud points obtained by direct disciples for doing tasks must be allocated to one-fifth of the elders, while the average cloud points obtained by the disciple must be allocated to the elders one-third.


    This one-third is the price of accepting the guidance of the elders until you become an elder and no longer need guidance from others.


    The ability that Zhou Shu has shown so far shows that he is very good and is already a qualified point-earning machine.


    Then, these elders naturally want to get Zhou Shu in their hands, and earn cloud points for themselves by relying on Zhou Shu''s ability. For such a good thing, what is the matter of delaying a few days to convince Zhou Shu in person? As long as Zhou Shu agrees, there will be a lot of cloud at hand.


    (ps: Thank you for your continued support, Kezhi, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~~)

 Chapter 2919: Unique vision

    After a pause, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Several seniors, juniors..."


    "and many more."


    There was an explosion in the air, and a fat black man strode down.


    Look carefully, this person is quite strange, his shabby and dirty clothes are half open, his messy hair is openly exposed, his face seems to be smeared with oil, and he can wipe his hand when touched, his waist back Holding a big red gourd, the paint on the gourd has fallen off a lot, as if there were many black bugs crawling on it.


    He was swaying as he walked the gourd, and there were gurgling sounds constantly coming out.


    The Hunyuan Jinxian below saw him, frowning one after another, and took a few steps to the side for fear of getting something on it.


    Zhou Shu is not the case, a little light flashes in his eyes, and he walks two steps, "Excuse me, senior..."


    "What predecessor, Sajia Lumo, you are Yang Tian who has been very lively these days, right?"


    Lumo glanced at Zhou Shu and turned to the others, "Don''t surround yourself, I want this person."


    "Fatty Lu, what did you say is yours?"


    "I haven''t seen you for so long, I thought you were dead, but I didn''t expect it to be the scourge."


    "What reason do you have, as soon as you want someone, you don''t know who he is, you know that he is willing to follow you to learn your laws?"


    "Your law, no one can learn it at all, it is more troublesome than the highest law!"


    Everyone looked even worse, and they fought back.


    Lu Mo stopped talking, and turned to Zhou Shu, "When you come to me, whether you are a disciple or a general clerk, I only want one tenth of your cloud cents. Others will not change. If you want to learn from me, I will teach you. It doesn��t matter how you study, I don��t care about you, how?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, as if he was lost in thought.


    Other people''s faces are even more ugly, "Fatty Lu, what are you talking about, how can you have such a random opening condition? You should be a vegetable market in Genting City?"


    "That''s right, this is all rules and can''t be changed at all, what are you talking about!"


    "Little friend, don''t listen to him. He just talks like farting. Everyone here believes in him."


    "That''s right, don''t be fooled, we treat you wholeheartedly."


    "Haha."


    Lu Mo grabbed the gourd and took a big sip, and put it down after a full four or five breaths. He disdainfully said, "No rules can be changed, Genting City has no such restrictions! It is you who have surrounded him for so long but have not been willing to drive better. Is it possible to cheat by the mouth? There are no such stupid practitioners in the immortal world. Everyone knows that they have come to Miao Chengtian to get started. Would they not know how to choose a good one?"


    Everyone was stunned, speechless.


    The threshold of Genting City is very high. It is not easy to find people who practice high-level laws. They have confiscated people for a long time. However, it is even more difficult to give up Yunfen. After joining Genting City, I realize that Yunfen is valuable and even become an elder. , And also reluctant to lose even one point, it is impossible for them to give up one-third of their income.


    After a while, Gu Jushan said, "But you are not right. We have been talking for a few days. You will grab someone when you come, okay?"


    Bai Ling snorted, "That is, if we want to change the conditions, we can also change it."


    Lu silently smiled, and took two steps back, "That''s good, you can change it."


    Everyone hesitated for a while, but no one spoke.


    It��s not difficult to change the conditions for Zhou Shu, and the loss of cloud points can be tolerated, but they have already collected several people. If other disciples also demand Zhou Shu��s same treatment, it would be bad. The combined cloud points loss is comparable. I received a lot of Zhou Shu.


    "you are vicious."


    Wu De walked away and said coldly, "Lu Mo, you have said everything like this, I see who else will enter your door in the future!"


    "That''s why no one has changed these years. It''s nothing more than fear of troubles in the future. No one will care about you if you are like this." Gu Jushan followed, but he was not willing to go, his eyes moved on Zhou Shu. Go, thinking about it.


    "Haha, what am I afraid of?"


    Lumo laughed, "I didn''t have a disciple, what does it matter!?"


    Everyone decided not to talk to Lu Mo anymore. Except for Wu De who left early, everyone else looked at Zhou Shu and planned to start from here.


    "Yang Tian, ??you have to think carefully, a little bit of cloud points is nothing to you, the important thing is whether you can learn something."


    "Yes, the law of destruction you practice is exactly what the old man is good at. With the help of the old man, I don''t think it is difficult for you to be promoted to Hunyuan within five thousand years. You have to think carefully and change someone else. But just..."


    "What nonsense? Isn''t the law of creation better than destruction? In the future, you will be a creator and be regarded as a guest everywhere. If you enter my door, I will take you around and help you make more contacts, so you will not worry about anything in the future. , If you want a fairy tool, you have a fairy tool, you want a saint book, you have..."


    "Don��t you dare to exaggerate a little more, and even if you want to have a sage book? In my opinion, Yang Tian, ??the most important thing you should learn is the law of belief. It can let you know what is the most meaningful, you have to know There is no benefit to indulging in destruction, and it may not be able to go further in the future. As for creation, it is to do things for others, and to work hard for others for a lifetime, but my own ability is really unbearable..."


    "You''re enough. If you say you, just say you. What are we doing?"


    Several people started arguing as they talked, not letting anyone else.


    Zhou Shu watched this scene of accusing each other many times in the past few days, and got used to it. He only smiled, and quickly walked to Lu Mo''s side, saluting, "Senior Lu, kid Yang Tian, ??I will take care of you from now on. "


    As soon as he said this, the voice suddenly calmed down.


    Others have long known that this will be the result. They can enter Genting City and only consume a small amount of cloud cents. This is too big, and no one can resist it, but after thinking about it, they still feel uncomfortable and their faces are very ugly. .


    Gu Jushan glared at Lu Mo, "Fatty Lu, others are right, you guys are really a curse Why don''t you harm Chang Rongtian, you have to be here."


    Bai Ling frowned and complained, "That is, if you come here a little later, Yang Tian will join us. I hate you too much."


    Pang Zi shook his head and sighed, "By the way, Xiaoyou Yang, if Lu Mo didn''t come, which one would you choose just now?"


    Several people looked at Zhou Shu, although they knew it was useless, but hearing their own name was somewhat of a comfort.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and pointed to Lu silently, "It''s also this senior. I just noticed him coming, so I decided to choose him."


    "how is this possible?"


    "You are afraid of offending him, don''t have to be like this, right?"


    "Do you know what rules he practices, dare to say that, kid, I''m very disappointed in you!"


    Everyone frowned.


    Zhou Shu politely bowed a circle and said seriously, "What the younger generation said is true. Actually, the younger generation doesn''t care about Yunfen. It''s just that this senior is in my nature, so I have to offend all the seniors. I''m really sorry. ."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s sincere face, although everyone was skeptical, they did not intend to entangle him.


    The matter is a foregone conclusion. There is no need to offend anyone. From now on, he will be a member of the sect. Maybe Zhou Shu will help. As for Lu Mo, he is a special person from Miao Chengtian, so he doesn''t care.


    Pang Zi looked at Zhou Shu and Lu Mo, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "Unexpectedly, you kid, with such a unique vision."

 Chapter 2920: Where is it strong

    Seeing the crowd dispersed, Lu Mo said solemnly, "Come with me."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, and followed Lu Mo.


    Lu Mo was chubby, but his stature was very flexible, and his speed was fast. He stepped into the clouds in a flash, and Zhou Shu barely caught up.


    Lu Mo said coldly, "Yang Tian, ??right? You kid, you speak nonsense very smoothly."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Where is the junior talking nonsense."


    Lu Mo turned around and stared at Zhou Shu, "Then tell me, how come I fit your nature."


    Unlike before, the expression in his eyes was extremely sharp. Zhou Shu felt like he was seen directly in his heart. This kind of thing hadn��t happened for a long time, but Zhou Shu was not too worried, although he could not tell the source of Lumo��s power. , But obviously lower energy than Samsara, unable to see through his disguise.


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "The junior can''t tell, but he feels a little familiar, and he noticed it from the moment the senior appeared."


    Lumo frowned. When it comes to feeling this kind of metaphysics, he can''t blame anything, "because of this?"


    "Enough is enough," Zhou Shu smiled, "The younger generation said that they don''t care about the cloud division or anything. Since the seniors are eye-catching, naturally the best."


    "That''s it, but I don''t believe you don''t care about Yunfen, don''t care about Yunfen, what are you doing in Genting City? Do you really think that you have to add it to Genting City if you practice high-level laws?" Lu Mo snorted, "I have cultivated high. For the law of order, if you want resources and development, it is better to go to the Suspension Bell Sect and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. After all, it is not for those old things in Genting City. Let me say it first. Although I don��t want many cloud points, but You must not give it up, otherwise I can''t spare you."


    "The juniors are very disciplined."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "Senior, I don''t know when you can teach juniors the law?"


    Road silently paused, a little surprised, "Do you want to learn from me?"


    "Of course, the rules of the predecessors are very strong."


    Zhou Shu is very serious.


    He is willing to go to Lu Mo''s door, the key is still the law.


    After sensing Lu Mo, he tried to test it with the law of power. The result was very surprising. He didn''t know what power it was. It shouldn''t be any law he had seen. He had seen many laws. What''s more surprising is that there seem to be traces of cause and effect and destiny in that power.


    Zhou Shu had never seen the law of cause and effect, but he was fortunate to perceive the power of the law from the ghost hammer.


    And destiny is the feeling that Lu Mo��s power gives him. Although it is a feeling, for people like Zhou Shu who have seen the power of many laws and have a deep understanding of various laws, they can basically be sure if they feel it. Up.


    There are traces of cause and effect and destiny in an unknown force of law, Zhou Shu cannot miss it.


    However, it is not fake to say that it is familiar, but Zhou Shu doesn''t know where the familiarity comes from.


    should not be the cause of the Xuanhuang World.


    Lu was silent for a while, "Did you know about me before?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, this is the first time I saw Senior, and the first time I heard of Senior''s name."


    It��s a little strange to say that the Hunyuan Jinxian elders in Genting City are basically well-known, not to mention everyone knows, and they are not unknown. He just heard about Pang Zigujushan and others. , And this Lu Mo really has no impression at all.


    Lu silently sneered, "The first time I see you, you must learn my laws. Do you know what laws I practice?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The younger generation doesn''t know it, and it is because of this that I have to learn."


    "I see, you are the kind of greedy person," Lu Mo nodded when he thought of something. "Recent rumors say that you have practiced at least four higher laws, so you also want to learn from me. ."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not for this reason. The juniors want to learn the rules of the seniors, because the juniors think it is very strong and useful to the juniors."


    Lumo''s figure stagnated, and sneered, "Strong, where is it strong?"


    "This is what the younger generation thinks, but I don''t know how to say it," Zhou Shu hesitated. "Senior won''t hide and don''t teach, right? The previous seniors have said that as long as the younger generation wants to learn from you, teach me, not now... "


    Snapped.


    Lu Mo suddenly took a picture of the gourd, and said solemnly, "Boy, you don''t need to irritate me, but no one has ever said that. I find it strange. If you want to learn, I will naturally teach, but I have to make it clear first, so as not to delay. I will blame you for misunderstanding the children. After all, learning the law is not a matter of hundreds of years, and no one has so much time to waste."


    "Of course, the juniors will not blame the seniors, they will only be grateful, although the seniors will give instructions."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, but he was very puzzled. Why Lu Mo said that the practice rules were wasteful. Isn''t he not optimistic about the rules he practiced? Then what he learned to do is a bit strange.


    Speaking of it, Lu Mo does not seem to have accepted any disciples. Is it true that he is really afraid of misleading his disciples?


    "Grateful?" Lu Mo sneered, "Hey, do you know what they call me?"


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Fat...?"


    is indeed very disrespectful. It was the first time Zhou Shu heard this kind of folk slang since entering the heavens, and he didn''t expect that the person called Fatty was a golden fairy.


    Lu laughed suddenly, "Hahaha, fat man, this was called in person!"


    Zhou was relieved, could it be that the yelling was even worse from behind?


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s thoughts, Lu Mo nodded vigorously, "Yes, behind them they called me a stupid, talented, stupid old man!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and quickly shook his head, "They must have some misunderstanding. Seniors can master such a powerful law. You can''t describe them as stupid. If seniors are stupid, there will be no smart people in the world."


    Lumo''s expression slightly changed Yang Tian, ??you have said it five times, do you really think my law is strong? "


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "Yes, juniors always think so."


    When it comes to the law, few people in these heavens have a more insightful vision than Zhou Shu. How can it be that the power of the law that is mixed with cause and effect and destiny is not strong.


    "Hey."


    Lu Mo didn''t realize it and sneered again, "Do you know? My power of law cannot be used for body refining, no formation, no talisman, no weapon, no sword, no exorcism, and even general higher law. The tactics can��t be used, and simply using force against force, even the golden fairy is inferior. Tell me, where is it strong? And so far, I don��t know what the law of my cultivation is, and the most hateful thing Yes, after learning, I can��t even give up!"


    "If it wasn''t for this **** law, how could I not receive a disciple?"


    He looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes flushed a little, "In order to earn a little cloud cents, I will give up most of the cloud cents and accept you. Others can collect a large number of disciples if they receive one-third of the cloud cents. Only one part can grab you. This is all because of the **** law. Tell me, where is my law strong?"


    Zhou Shu repeatedly poked his sadness, and Lu Mo couldn''t help but break out.


    The emotions accumulated for many years all came out, his face flushed, and his feet jumped with anger.


    Zhou Shujing stood still, looking at Lu Mo''s sloppy and sloppy image, hesitated, "You can''t even use the Clean Clothes Art?"

 Chapter 2921: Too stupid

    Lu Mo was stunned, his old face blushing again.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Don''t blame seniors, juniors are unintentional, seniors are also very personal."


    "What''s the use of these?"


    Lu said coldly, "With this time, it is better to study the rules."


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, "Actually, the younger generation thinks..."


    "Hurry up, I don''t have time to listen to you, hurry back to the mountain, I have something for you to do."


    Lu silently did not listen, and went straight forward, and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and followed behind. He didn''t care too much. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t listen to him now. He will definitely listen to it in the future. Maybe Lu Mo still asks him to speak.


    Zhou Shu''s understanding of a single law may not be as good as most Hunyuan Golden Immortals, but adding up the understanding of all the laws, few people in the heavens can compare with Zhou Shu. In Zhou Shu''s view, it is not Lumo''s. The law doesn''t work, but Lu Mo didn''t practice right.


    He is very confident.


    Not long after, I came to a big mountain.


    is a big mountain, but immortality and so on are not too much, it is hard to imagine a golden fairy will live here.


    "What do you look at?"


    As if catching a glimpse of the surprise in Zhou Shu��s eyes, Lu Mo turned around and scolded, "The whole Miaocheng Realm is like this, and it��s not me alone. Do you think I''m being squeezed out? Then you think too much, so what? I am also the elder of Genting City, no one will target me in this regard."


    Zhou Shu apologized first, "The junior is suspicious, but how do you practice this?"


    Lu Mo coldly snorted, and said disdainfully, "Cultivation does not depend on the world, it depends on yourself."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, and quickly understood.


    When they reach the realm of Hunyuan Jinxian, they basically no longer rely on the resources in the realm. It doesn��t matter where they practice. They really need to rely on the resources in the realm to cultivate. I''m afraid that a few Golden Fairies can take the whole world away. Dajie can''t stand the toss, and his thinking is still at the stage of Daluo Jinxian. I feel that I must have sufficient resources such as immortality to be suitable for immortals to live in, but I don''t know that I don''t care when my realm is high.


    Of course, except for those who practice the laws of the fairy world and the laws of power.


    He hurriedly saluted, "Thank you senior for your advice."


    Lu silently touched his dirty beard, seemingly satisfied with Zhou Shu''s attitude, but his tone was still cold, "Don''t worry, I will teach you Yunyin first, and then you can look at the cloud board and find something to do."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "When will the seniors teach the juniors the rules?"


    Lu Mo stared, "I want to run without learning to walk? When did I receive the cloud points, and when would I teach you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay, yes, one more thing."


    Lu Mo took out a jade slip and threw it over, shaking his hand, "Look first, ask me if I don��t understand, but don��t ask more than three times. I don��t have so much time to answer you. If you can��t learn Yunyin in five days, you Go back, don''t come again."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the people disappeared.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, pinched the jade slip and looked at it. After a few glances, he laughed, "If you have to ask about this, it would be too stupid."


    It''s not that Yunyin is very simple, but the introduction in the jade slip is too detailed. It is the same as Zhou Shu''s military preaching jade slip, even a person who does not understand it can quickly understand it.


    After a few more glances, he can conclude that such a jade slip is not a standard feature of Genting City, but Lu Mo made it himself.


    The truth is very good, the complexity is simplified, and there is no omission. Every detail is considered. When I think of Lu Mo''s appearance, I can''t believe it.


    It took less than three hours before Zhou Shu had a preliminary grasp of Yunyin.


    is really a wonderful technique. It can be driven and used by the power of most laws. It has a wide spread range and the world of immortality is all in it. If it is used well, the input power is more, and it cannot be transmitted to farther places.


    is similar to a broadcast transmission signal, transmitting and receiving at the same time, but it is slower.


    After learning, Zhou Shu did not put down the jade slip, but guessed the truth, and stopped for three days.


    This Yunyin, in fact, has similarities with Shu Zhidao. It combines the power of many laws and finds a certain law. It transmits many kinds of power over a long distance, and the consumption is very small. Careful research is of great benefit to Zhou Shu. .


    It''s just this jade slip, it''s not a loss to come to Genting City this time.


    The following day, he used calculations to transform Yunyin a little bit so that he could move freely in the world of demon refining, and he also taught other people the simplified method. If you can learn this method, you must use it. , In the future can also be promoted in their own circles.


    will not affect Genting City, just like the broadcast is changed band, Genting City can''t receive it.


    "Zhou, why did you stay in Genting City?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu who was very interested, Caiying was a little confused, "Aren''t we going back when we come?"


    "Genting City has no rules, you can leave if you want, it doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Furthermore, we want to work in the fairy world. It is better to have an identity. We can��t always use the gold bricks of the Suspension Bell Sect. Especially now that we are wanted, it is troublesome to take out the gold bricks. Elder Jian and others, collect human resources by the way, and go back when they are done."


    Caiying blinked, "Oh, I understand."


    Zhou Shu rubbed her little head, "Don''t think about it so much, I have a plan, just practice hard."


    Caiying managed to break free, staring at Zhou Shu, "Cultivation, then practice! You wait, my palace will beat you someday, so you won��t be bullied."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "When did I bully you?"


    Caiying angrily said, "Not yet? Just a few days ago, when I arrived at Miao Chengtian, I forced my house back into the demon refining world I didn��t know what was happening, so I didn��t say a word. This is not the first time, do you still regard this palace as a sword spirit? Detestable, terrible! This palace is a practitioner, a practitioner!"


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "You said at that time, if I hadn''t met Sima Jia and reminded me, I would have made a mistake if I brought you in."


    Caiying became even more angry, "What''s the matter, I don''t see anyone in this palace?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Caiying, people here may not be able to see me, but they must be able to see you. Be cautious."


    Bianxue didn''t know when to come over, and followed Zhou Shuwen in a whisper, "Yes, sister Caiying, be careful in the fairy world, we will do whatever we want when we return to the Yunjuan world."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I was so careless. I should have told you about it, Caiying."


    "Don''t let it next time, squeeze it around, making this palace look like a pet," Caiying muttered a few words, and then shouted, "Call me Lord Palace! You are calling less and less now. My palace is very dissatisfied."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Well, Lord Palace, you go to practice Yunyin, it will be very useful after you have done it."


    Caiying nodded unconsciously, "Yeah, if we had learned it, we would have been able to find Old Sword and recruit them."


    Zhou Shu followed and nodded.


    This is the advantage of the big sect, of course, it is not only reflected in the transmission.


    (ps: thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2922: Genting Space

    Lu Mo appeared in front of Zhou Shu with a bad face, "It''s been five days, haven''t you learned it yet?!"


    Zhou Shu got up and saluted, "Senior, juniors have already met."


    "is it?"


    Lu silently said, "Then you send me a cloud tone, now."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "The juniors don''t know the cloud code of seniors, how can they send messages to seniors?"


    This cloud message is sent by one party and received by the other party. It requires that each other have a corresponding number to communicate smoothly. Just like a phone call requires a number, the cloud code here is called cloud code, and everyone��s cloud code is generally fixed. Yes, it''s mostly a strange pattern.


    Lu was stunned, knowing that he had said something wrong, but he didn''t admit it, "Isn''t it OK if I didn''t?"


    "It''s not impossible."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, and a cloud sound spread out.


    After a while, Lu Mo''s face turned blue, "Fatty Lu, did you actually post this sentence on the cloud board?"


    Zhou Shu quickly apologized, "Huh? Senior, I''m really sorry, I sent it out easily, it''s okay, it will be gone soon."


    The cloud board can accept all Genting City disciples'' subpoenas, and will publish the information for all Genting City disciples to view. Most tasks are posted on the cloud board. In addition, invalid information will be deleted soon Drop.


    The cloud tone sent by Zhou Shu will soon be reflected on the cloud board, but not everyone has it on the cloud board.


    Generally speaking, people who are close get the message faster, while those who are far away may not receive it until a few days later.


    Genting City��s personal tasks also follow the principle of proximity. For a task, those who are closer receive it faster, while those who are far away want to receive the same task a little later, and it is more troublesome, because, after a few hours A task that hasn��t been picked up in the sky often shows that it is difficult to complete.


    In addition to personal tasks, there are also public tasks issued by Genting City.


    This kind of task appears on the cloud board at a uniform time, and every disciple can basically receive it at the same time. However, this kind of task is often not limited to the number of people. Except for a few, those tasks are very demanding and not ordinary people. It can be done.


    "But everyone here has seen it!"


    Lu Mo was very angry, and there seemed to be a smell of oily smoke coming out of his clothes.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "They all knew it a long time ago, it won''t be a problem."


    "Did you deliberately?"


    Lumo stared at Zhou Shu for a while, raised his hand and threw a jade slip, "Remember my cloud code!"


    is a circle with three large bowls in the middle.


    Zhou Shu put away the jade slip, "The younger generation remembered it."


    Lu Mo said coldly, "Since you know that the sound of the cloud is going to the cloud board, you must have made the cloud board yourself, then I will not give it to you. You can see for yourself what is suitable for you, no, Do what you have, the sooner the better."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The juniors still don''t know how to get the cloud points, and where to put the cloud points, how can I give them to the seniors?"


    "I know, this is for you."


    Lumo threw another ring, dark and unpretentious, with a white cloud floating on the ring.


    If you look closely, there are still some numbers in the white clouds, but they are all zero now.


    Lu Mo explained, ��The Genting Ring is the sign of you becoming a disciple of Genting City. The pattern behind it is your cloud code. After becoming an elder, you can change it yourself. The cloud points you get will be displayed on it. You can also trade through the ring. Yunfen, besides, there are some things in it, you can see for yourself."


    Zhou Shu took the ring and frowned.


    My own cloud code is actually very similar to Lu Mo, except that the bowl in the middle has become one, the other is no different. I immediately put away my previous guilt to Lu Mo, and I don��t blame me for calling you Fatty Lu. , This cloud code is definitely not changed now.


    Putting away his mind, and a trace of spiritual knowledge, he was suddenly shocked.


    Inside the Genting Ring, there are thousands of treasures floating, most of which are hidden by formations or other things, but the light that is revealed is enough to shock people. Zhou Shu has also seen many strange treasures. People, naturally know the goods, just count them, there are at least hundreds of sage books in them, they are not imitations, such as fake ones, and those dazzling brilliance undoubtedly come from Tao The artifacts, those 9th-rank immortal artifacts beside them are nothing at all.


    Compared with these things, dozens of suspended pills are more imaginative, and those weird keys don''t know what kind of treasures they are connected with.


    "This... are these all mine?"


    After hesitating, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but speak.


    "Yes," Lu Mo couldn''t help but sneered, anticipating Zhou Shu''s expression, "It''s all yours."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "These things are all hidden in Genting City. I can only see them, can''t they take them?"


    "No, you can take it."


    Lumo shook his head, "They are indeed placed in this space, and you can take them away if you want, as long as you have enough cloud points."


    Zhou Shu quickly understood.


    This Genting Ringli is a public space opened up by Genting City, connecting all Genting City disciples in the fairy world.


    It is hard to imagine, how difficult it is to maintain such a space, it is hard to imagine.


    The strength of Genting City is truly amazing.


    He quickly thought of a question, "Can other disciples use this space to pass items?"


    Lu Mo smiled, "It''s okay, but it takes at least three thousand cloud minutes to pass an item, no matter what it is, to put it in."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "What is the three thousand cloud points?"


    Lu said indifferently, "A general Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifact, even if it has three thousand cloud points, you put one in and it will have cloud points."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Just put things in, so much?"


    "What are you talking about? If everyone wants to let it go, then it will be filled soon You must follow the rules. If you want to rely on Genting Ring to trade with other people, first think about whether you have enough cloud points. Think about whether the things you trade are worth so much," Lu Mo taught Zhou Shu, grabbing his beard with satisfaction, "So, if you want to trade, you should just run away honestly."


    Zhou Shu stared at Genting Jie, silent for a moment.


    This made Lu Mo a little surprised, and even a little worried, "You don''t really want to use it, do you? Don''t waste it if you have a nine-tier immortal implement."


    He was a little worried, Zhou Shu felt very weird to him, if he was beaten, he would be happy.


    "The younger generation is curious."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. He has immortal weapons but it is impossible to put them in. Putting the gold bricks of the Suspension Bell Sect in it is too hiring, but regretfully said, "Junior should enter Genting City earlier. If you don''t enter the door, you don''t know the big sect. There are so many strange things about the door."


    Lu Mo let go of his heart and said coldly, "There are many strange places in Genting City, you will know later, if you are not driven out."


    "Will not."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "I have seen the rules that the seniors left in the jade slips, and the juniors will definitely follow them."


    Lumo waved his hand in disgust, "Okay, you can quickly pick the task from the cloud board, but you can say it, if there is no cloud point for me, I will not tell you anything."


    Seeing Zhou Shugong''s respectful salute, he couldn''t help but nodded, and thought to himself, it would be better to have a doorman to teach him.


    Especially the obedient doorman.


    :. :

 Chapter 2923: Really can

    The things in the Genting Space are very good, but you can''t see anything special when you look at it. The space is blocked by the formation, and you can''t do it if you want to feel the Holy Spirit.


    Zhou Shu quickly put away the ring and took out the cloud board to look.


    The cloud board is something that receives cloud sounds. It is not very demanding, but it consumes a lot of money. Zhou Shu used a colorful spiritual bead to make one at random, and it was fine.


    Opened the cloud board, a series of messages came into view, at least thousands of them.


    many but not messy, neatly arranged one by one.


    The top long list are all public tasks issued by Genting City, the middle are tasks issued by individuals, and the bottom is those tasks that have not been taken for a long time.


    When the consciousness is concentrated on the task, the content of the task will immediately appear in the sea of ??consciousness. Personal tasks are usually accompanied by the cloud code of the person who issued the task. Of course, there are also tasks that are posted anonymously, while the public tasks are directly handed over in Genting City. .


    is the task of seeking truth and discussion.


    For example, if you take a fork in the rules and roads, encounter bottlenecks, make mistakes in cultivation, etc., this kind of task can often be answered quickly as long as the amount of points is enough.


    There are also many exceptions. For example, questions about the highest laws such as the law of causality are basically empty. On the one hand, there are few cultivators, and the big guys won��t bother to do this. On the other hand, it��s difficult to teach. It''s hard to teach in person, let alone through words and images.


    There are also tasks such as alchemy refining, which are usually negotiated here, and then traded in person, and then tasks such as finding someone to go to the secret realm.


    These are all normal, and there are some tasks that are hard to see elsewhere, such as creating the original core, destroying the dead, finding a balancer to deal with world insects, finding the entrance to the yellow spring, hatching the beasts, mining the fairy jade, rebuilding the fairy city, exploring the witch world, etc. There are also tasks such as the law of birth, which opened Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked around, spent a lot of time, but didn''t see the right one.


    Originally, the task of seeking the Tao was good. For Zhou Shu, he could get a cloud point very quickly, but he didn��t fulfill his wish. When contacting others, when they saw Zhou Shu��s cloud code, they knew that he was a newcomer who had just joined. I didn��t want Zhou Shu to answer. Some of them were particularly damning. I refused without saying anything in Zhou Shu��s cloud code. I also said something like Fatty Lu. I probably saw it in Miao Chengtian. Of those...


    The alchemy refining equipment is similar. I tried a few and didn''t respond. Finally, I met two people who were willing to talk. When it came to the materials, Zhou Shu was dumbfounded.


    Pill recipes and refining methods are actually not difficult. In Samsara, Zhou Shu has obtained a lot of suitable materials, but Zhou Shu does not have the materials, and such tasks are often prepared by the refiners themselves, otherwise others are far away. It took too much time and energy to go there to deliver the materials and come back.


    As for those weird tasks, finding the entrance to the world of worms to explore the witch world, it took decades and hundreds of years, and it is impossible for Zhou Shu to pick it up now.


    ����Even if Zhou Shu really wanted to, this kind of exploration of the world of the heavens has always been his interest.


    "What''s wrong, haven''t found it yet?"


    Road walked silently, his dirty face looked even more annoying.


    Zhou Shu continued to look at Yunban and ignored him, but Lu Mo moved his face closer, "Boy, I thought you were capable. After a long time, I didn''t receive a task. I knew I would not **** you from them. I thought it was you who could earn points. Alas, fifty points of income were wasted."


    Zhou Shu raised his head, "Is the income even more points?"


    Lu Mo said in an angry voice, "Did you pick up your cloud code, plus the registration, and these are all calculated by me."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said thoughtfully, "Then I will do this task, and I can return Yunfen to you."


    Lu touched his nose silently, "Which one."


    "That''s it," Zhou Shushong said slowly, "I have encountered a peculiar question on the main rule, and I need to ask someone to answer it. The specific question is discussed in detail. If you are the one, senior, this is an anonymous task. Just the one below. For thousands of years..."


    As I listened, Lu Mo''s face became darker and darker.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and seemed to understand something, "This is from the predecessor. It seems to be very difficult. No one has answered for more than a thousand years, but you are too stingy, predecessor. Ah, it''s just 935 cloud points for such a difficult question, is it too low..."


    "You shut up!"


    Lu Mo stared at Zhou Shu, "Are you deliberately provoking me to irritate me? Besides, Yun Fen is not your business!"


    Zhou Shu put down the cloud board and said calmly, "Senior, why don''t you let me try it?"


    "How can you know?"


    Lu Mo''s face was ugly, "You are just a newly promoted Ronaldo, you want me to ask you? You know, for this breaking the law, all my cloud points are spent on it, but no one has ever given it to me. With the correct answer, you can do it?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "How can I know if I don''t try?"


    "If you don''t try, don''t try! I have seen many people like you, and they all say they are sure to solve it, but the result is not a waste of my cloud points?"


    Lu Mo gradually became angry. "The last time I met a big Luo Jinxian, he vowed to help me find the crux in ten years, but after thirty years, he persuaded me to give up, saying that this is not a rule at all, and that I have become a demon. , It��s best to go to Zen to train your mind, the **** thing, it deceived me a thousand points!"


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Isn''t it because you don''t collect cloud points if you don''t solve it?"


    Lu said bitterly, "He started talking like that, so he made an appointment directly, and I will never do this in the future!"


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Actually, seniors, you don''t have to look for them any more I don��t think no one can answer. It��s because there are too few cloud points. If seniors are willing to pay tens of thousands or more, you can probably find strong Well, maybe even the quasi-sages of Genting City have to come out to help you. Now that you have such a small amount of cloud points, people who are truly capable are reluctant to look at it... Why do you have so few cloud points, senior?"


    Lumo''s face turned from black to white, gritted his teeth and said, "How can Yunfen make such a profit?!"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Yes, someone wants to give you cloud points, you don''t want it, it is really hard to make money."


    "Send cloud points?"


    The road was silent, and he would feel sorry, "You mean you are here to do this task?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "That was just now, and now I don��t want to do it anymore. Senior, you are too troublesome, you have so many requests, and you don��t want to say anything. Besides, I will do a random task and get the cloud points. Do you want to teach me the rules? I''ll just study it myself, and I won''t have to spend too much money."


    Lu was taken aback for a while, then slowly said, "Do you really think you can find the problem?"


    "Really, I am 90% sure."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "However, when the younger generation discovers that there is something wrong with your law, they will not necessarily tell the senior."


    "Ninety percent?"


    Lu Mo suddenly moved in his heart, staring at Zhou Shu, suddenly lost.


    It was not the first time he heard such words, but the same words came out of Zhou Shu''s mouth, and it made him feel particularly strong, and he couldn''t suppress it.


    Maybe, this kid can really do it?

 Chapter 2924: Deserved

    Staring at Zhou Shu, Lu Mo hesitated and said, "Are you sure it can be 90%?"


    When I said it, I didn''t believe it. A big Luo Jinxian could solve the problem that has plagued me for thousands of years? But nowadays, whether dead horses are treated as living horse doctors, they have to try them again. It''s a big deal... it''s not a big deal, because the face has long been lost.


    Zhou Shu continued to nod, "That''s what I said."


    Lumo made up his mind, "Okay, then you take it and try... Forget it, you just tell me that there is no need to take the task."


    "I didn''t say to pick it up again."


    Zhou Shu lowered his head and continued to look at the cloud board, "Senior gave too little cloud points."


    "Do you want to..." Lu Mo glared at Zhou Shu, and soon softened, "I have so much. If you can really solve the problem, I will give you as much as you want. Think about it, if I can use it smoothly or give up this Damn the law, earning cloud points will definitely be very fast in the future, I am a golden fairy."


    "Not always."


    Zhou Shu looked up at him, smiled and stopped talking, there seemed to be a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Lu gritted his teeth with bitterness, but had no choice but to endure, "Then how do you agree?"


    Zhou Shu groaned for a moment, then said slowly, "Senior has repeatedly rejected juniors before, but now that the juniors must agree with them, the juniors are too shameless."


    "you����"


    Lumo raised his hand to fight, but looking at the calm Zhou Shu, he slowly let it go, and his heart was gloomy.


    used to expose its shortness, saying that he could not use the power of the law, but now even Daluo Jinxian is not afraid of himself, this **** law! if not����


    Seeing Lu Mo turning around with a sad face, Zhou Shu stopped. How could Lu Mo''s disposition be like a child, so fragile, but he was blown away just casually, but... from his appearance, he can indeed tell that a Hunyuan Jin Xian completely ignored his image, and was indeed extremely decadent.


    Although I don''t know the specific situation, it is somewhat similar to the old swordsman of the year.


    He walked quickly to Lu Mo and said slowly, "Senior, I didn''t mean that I would not pick it up."


    Lu silently stood still, and said coldly, "Are you still teasing me?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Senior rejected the juniors five times. I only want to reject seniors five times. I didn''t say not to help seniors."


    "Five times, then I will say four more times?"


    Lumo''s eyes lit up, he quickly cheered up, and continued to say, "Yang Tian, ??can you pick up, can you pick up, can you pick up, can you pick up, can you pick up?"


    "Okay, I''ll take it."


    Zhou Shu nodded helplessly, "However, before the seniors talk about your law, I want to know how you obtained and practiced the law. I can''t overlook it at all. Tell me everything so that the juniors can be more confident. ."


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s confident and firm eyes, Lu Mo said unconsciously, "Okay."


    After a long conversation, Zhou Shu already understood a lot, and the look in Lu Mo''s eyes changed.


    This Lu Mo is really a strange person.


    More than 20,000 years ago, I started Genting City with the Law of Power. Genting City rarely accepted practitioners who practiced the Law of Power, but he was an exception.


    He is young, has no sect, no sect, no teacher, and all relies on his own practice. He has only cultivated for 1,300 years to become the Daluo Jinxian. The most worth mentioning is that his law of strength is all based on self-realization. He himself raised the law of the fairy world to the level of the law of power, and the whole process was completely without the intervention of the Suspended Bell Sect and other major sects.


    A genius who can abruptly raise the lower-level laws to the upper-level on his own, no matter what laws he practiced, he has a future. Of course, Genting City will accept it.


    It is said that in order to let Lu Mo get started, Genting City has also paid a lot of hard work. Perhaps it has tasted the sweetness from the law of power. This guy thinks the law is not difficult, and plans to create a law by himself.


    is really ignorant and fearless.


    After ���� came to Genting City, because of his genius background, many elders wanted to accept him. In the end, he worshipped the master''s elder Shen and practiced the law of cause and effect.


    is causation. Since you have entered the door and you have no chance to create your own laws, let''s learn from the highest laws.


    For a few years since he started, Elder Shen said that he is very talented and he has a good chance to learn the law of cause and effect. Genting City also paid a lot of price to train him, and even allowed him to overdraft Yunfen to obtain resources.


    The time flies is ten thousand years.


    Lu silently practiced the law of cause and effect for ten thousand years, but he never reached the threshold.


    He thought he understood the law of causation very well, but he was disappointed in the result, and he couldn''t understand it, let alone mobilize the power of causation.


    Finally, Elder Shen kicked him out. Because of his character, Elder Shen could not bear it anymore. Ten thousand years was long enough.


    just quit, he received an invitation from other elders.


    Not surprisingly, even though he did not achieve much in cause and effect over the past ten thousand years, he raised the law of strength that he hadn''t practiced much to control, and became a golden immortal of Hunyuan. This was something that happened in the first five thousand years. He is still a genius no matter how he has achieved Hunyuan Jinxian.


    Those invitations are mostly from Chang Rongtian, and the conditions are excellent.


    ����Most of the practitioners of Genting City in Changrong practice the law of power.


    But this Lu Mo may be stupid. In the words of Chang Rongtian practitioners, he was "stuck with lard." Not only did he not accept Chang Rongtian''s invitation, but instead swear in the face of all the practitioners in Genting City, this life Never use the law of strength.


    is written in large characters on the cloud board.


    Some people think it''s a moment of tempter, some people think he is sensational, some people think he is arrogant...everything, but the result is that Lu Mo never used the law of power again.


    Chang Rongtian treats him as a joke The master thinks that this person is 80% useless, but Miao Chengtian thinks that he has a right temperament and is very good.


    So Lu Mo came to Miao Chengtian, worshipped Lu Zhenren, and practiced the law of fate.


    Zhenren Lu is the only strong man in Miao Chengtian who can see through the law of fate. He never accepts disciples. For Lu Mo, this is a great opportunity.


    Lumo put away his pride and devoted himself to the law of fate.


    Ten thousand years passed quickly.


    Hope is good, but the result is cruel. Lu Mo thinks he understands the law of fate and can even grasp his own destiny, but the fact is that he can''t even understand the stage, that trace of fate, The cloud of smoke that I just passed a glance, disappeared after seeing it, and couldn''t grasp it no matter what.


    This time he took the initiative to withdraw.


    Until now, he has completely lost his genius aura, and other people no longer look at him blindly.


    After 20,000 years of waste, 10,000 years of cause and effect, 10,000 years of destiny, how many 20,000 years can a practitioner have?


    He was regarded as a good example of a high-mindedness and appeared in many scenes where the elders were teaching his disciples and disciples. His name gradually became, talented, stupid, and stupid old man. For the purpose of vain and vain, he abandoned his best. The law of strength that is good at, these titles are indeed deserved, and the most ridiculous thing is that the goal has not been reached.


    "Causality, destiny, is it so easy to learn?"


    "Genius?"


    "I''m so stupid."


    :. :

 Chapter 2925: Tell the rules

    Roaring a few words, turning his head to see Zhou Shu''s calm face, Lu Mo was a little strange, "Don''t you think it is funny?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What is funny?"


    Lu Mo''s face changed, "Don''t you listen, do you think there is no value in listening?"


    Zhou Shu frowned. He didn''t pay attention to Lu Mo''s situation. It was not that he didn''t care, but his mind was on the law. As he expected, Lu Mo''s law was related to causal destiny, but Lu Mo practiced the law. Obviously it has become a system, and Zhou Shu doesn''t think Lu Mo has such an ability.


    He glanced at Lu Mo, "You didn''t come to make me sympathize with you?"


    The road was silent, a sharp light flashed in his eyes, the whole person changed, and there was no trace of decadence, "Of course not!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior''s saying is just fine, your current law, shouldn''t you create it yourself?"


    "No."


    Lu Mo nodded, and said slowly, "I found it in a dead world near Miao Chengtian."


    In the process of practicing the Law of Destiny, he occasionally goes out to practice. Every practitioner is like this. It is never possible to succeed only at home, except for certain saints who are born with him.


    In the deserted dead world, he found some murals.


    Carefully look at these murals as lifelike, and feel a lot of charm, as if they have something to do with destiny. He was immersed in it, and it lasted for a few days, until at a certain moment, the murals suddenly collapsed and there was a statue of a woman inside.


    He couldn''t see the specific image of the woman, but the shadows clearly appeared in the sea of ??knowledge, the shadows that all the most beautiful words can''t describe.


    "Pan is like a startling hungry, graceful like a dragon, as if the moon is covered by a light cloud, fluttering like a breeze returning to snow..."


    Lu Mo began to pull the text, as if the whole person was intoxicated, and would never stop, Zhou Shu had to interject, "Senior, I think you are probably stuck in a formation or by something The power is affected."


    Disturbed by the dream, Lu Mo glared at Zhou Shu, then nodded seriously, "Yes, I also thought that afterwards, such a perfect woman only exists in imagination, and it is impossible to appear in reality. What I saw at that time It''s just my own imagination, or illusion, it should be the influence that the statue has brought to me..."


    As he talked, he was a little obsessed again, "It''s just that soon, that imagination becomes reality in front of my eyes, and I can really make what I want..."


    His face suddenly changed color.


    Although the face is covered with black oil stains, the red is still visible.


    "Ugh."


    After the excitement, there was a long sigh.


    Soon, the magical woman disappeared, and a sachet fell on the spot.


    The sachet shattered as soon as it was touched, and before it could be stopped, or could not be stopped at all, it turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    Can''t tell whether it is dream or reality.


    But at the same time, Lu Mo��s sea of ??knowledge suddenly added a very long text, recording the rules and sentiments.


    That is a law that Lu Mo has never seen before.


    But at that time he was practicing the law of destiny, and he didn''t care about all other laws. Although he felt a little regretful, he didn''t learn it either.


    It wasn''t until he failed to practice the law of destiny and was "waiting for death" alone in Miao Chengtian, that he remembered the law again.


    The situation at that time was indeed awaiting death. He was unwilling to use the law of power when he died, and he couldn''t learn the cause and effect of fate, and he didn''t want to learn anything else. He planned to spend the rest of his time slowly in this way.


    When he decided to learn that law, he thought of the woman, so he couldn''t help but delved into it very seriously.


    It is strange to say, but this law is very suitable for him. It is not so difficult to learn like cause and effect and fate. He has cultivated to the level of mastery in only two thousand years.


    At this time, he felt that he had the foundation to stand up and could do some tasks to pay off his debts.


    In the past with the two elders, he owed a lot of points.


    This is an important reason why he is now despised by others. He spent resources in advance but failed to do anything.


    However, at this time, the problem is also highlighted. The power he gets from this law is simply not enough to complete any task. Let alone go to the secret realm, even if he faces a Jinxian one level lower than himself, he cannot be guaranteed to win. Of course, he loses. Impossible to lose, Hunyuan Jinxian''s soul body cannot be destroyed by Jinxian at all.


    Why is this happening?


    What is the law of self-cultivation?


    He was confused.


    In fact, it should have been confused a long time ago. No one can practice inexplicable laws. Before they get the law, they will seriously consider doing it again. This is him. When they can��t use their power, they can��t learn causal fate. I plunged into this big pit, and when I thought I got something, I realized that it was really a big pit.


    Confused, he began to figure out a way to climb out of the big hole.


    He has no friends and can''t find others to enlighten him, so posting tasks on the cloud board is the only way.


    He spent all the accumulated cloud points on it, but there has been no result. It is either fooled or no one will.


    He wants to give up completely, but he is reluctant, or he has no other way to go. He is already on his way to death. It is not easy to go back and talk about it. Besides, he is so high-spirited. Although he has long been called a stupid waste, his eyes Still can''t pretend the low-level laws, by now, he is completely trapped in it.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Lu Mo sighed, "I have said everything I can say."


    Zhou comfortably said, "I almost understand, thank you senior."


    For 20,000 years, from arrogance to frustration, Lu Mo��s experience is very special, but many geniuses in the heavens are like this. When he is young, he may not be better, and the difference from those geniuses is Lu Mo will not go silent, because he met Zhou Shu.


    Looking at Lu Mo, Zhou Shu paused and said, "How do seniors feel now, why don''t you start teaching me the rules now?"


    He has got the information he wants most, and now all he wants to hear is the specific content of the law.


    "just now?"


    Lu Mo looked at Zhou Shu, somewhat surprised, "You have to learn now? Then I ask you, you are not worried about being like me and can''t get out?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I am different from the predecessors. If you don��t learn your rules, how can I help the predecessors? It��s okay. The predecessors can teach me. That��s right, you got the law of telling the law. It��s best to show me the text."


    "I will give it to you."


    Lumo stared at Zhou Shu, his expression serious, "I ask you, after listening to my words, do you still feel 90% sure?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Ninety percent five."


    Lu was surprised, he was still worried that Zhou Shu was afraid, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to become more and more confident, "Ninety percent five? Are you sure?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said seriously, "Teach the rules, senior."


    No need to repeat, he is really confident.


    Up to now, he probably understands where the familiarity came from. If nothing happens, the rule that makes Lu very confused is what he has seen early, and has been silent in the sky for a long time, and he has always yearned The law of writing.


    He can''t wait any longer.

 Chapter 2926: All wishes come true

    A few months later.


    Zhou Shu sat cross-legged in the valley, gesturing on the stone wall as if leisurely.


    Lu Mo on the side has been waiting for a long time, and finally couldn��t help but say, ��Yang Tian, ??what are you doing? I think you��ve been studying the law for many days. Isn��t it time to say something? I admit that you are right about the law. The insight is indeed unique, sometimes more thorough than I can see, but you haven''t mentioned any solution."


    Zhou Shu turned around to look at him and smiled faintly, "Is this anxious? I have been waiting for thousands of years, and it is less than a year now."


    The road stopped silently, and said, "Does it mean that I value you..."


    For several months, Lu Mo has been teaching Zhou Shu''s laws, to be precise, they are discussing with each other. It is hard for him to imagine that a great Luo Jinxian has such a deep understanding of the laws, especially the laws that he has never touched before, and his eyes are too sharp. Because of this, he has a lot of hopes for Zhou Shu, and feels that it is really possible to achieve his goals and help him solve problems.


    "It''s almost the same."


    Zhou Shu seemed to nod to himself, "Senior, please pay attention."


    He faced the stone wall, used his finger as a paintbrush, quickly drew a ball of flame, and then let go.


    However, the flame suddenly appeared between the two of them, burning fiercely, the air became stagnant, and it gradually disappeared after a few breaths.


    Zhou calmly said, "What do you see?"


    Lumo''s face was slightly condensed, and he said in a puzzled way, "You have practiced the law of fire well and have great power."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior, look carefully and start from the beginning."


    He turned to the stone wall and continued to paint. This time he painted a flying sword, lifelike, with a feeling of flying out.


    Lu Mo stared at the stone wall with a more serious expression. He soon saw something. The painting of the flying sword was not a simple painting. Zhou Shu incorporated the power of law into the line, which was taught him by himself. Confused by the power of the law for many years.


    The power of the law is very subtle, because Zhou Shu''s practice time is very short, but it can be vaguely felt, very pure.


    Seeing his expression, Zhou Shu nodded slightly.


    I saw that flying sword really flew out of the stone wall, the sword light burst, and it turned into a long rainbow and went straight into the sky, disappearing for a moment.


    Although it disappeared very quickly, there was still sword intent in the air. That sharp touch made the surrounding atmosphere become solemn, as if there was really a sword repairman using the sword here, and the sword intent was pure and powerful.


    Lu silently said, "How did you... do it?"


    He could feel that the sword intent was not issued by Zhou Shu, but from the painting on the stone wall. In other words, the power of those laws was transformed into sword intent, and the degree of transformation was shocking. The power was transformed into a solid sword intent, extremely clear.


    "Senior, come and try."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and pointed to the stone wall, "Draw with the method of the younger generation just now, and also draw a flying sword."


    "I did not paint as good as you."


    Lu Mo didn''t know what it meant, but felt a little ashamed. He didn''t know how to paint at all, so he painted shamelessly.


    Zhou Shu was very relaxed, "It doesn''t matter, just paint, just inject the power of the predecessor''s law into it, and use it to paint."


    After hesitating, Lu Mo walked between the stone walls and slowly drew lines.


    After drawing three or four times, I stopped with satisfaction. There was a thick line on the stone wall with a crooked flying sword, which is barely a flying sword, but the power of the law is so strong that it can melt the stone wall. Smoke comes out.


    Zhou Shu looked at Shek Pik, "Senior step aside."


    Lumo walked away a little dazedly, just after walking away, a sword light suddenly flew out.


    The sword light is dazzling, the sword intent is majestic, soaring into the sky, like a volcanic eruption, illuminating the surrounding thousands of miles.


    The magnificent sword intent rushed straight into the sky, forming a beam of light several miles thick in the air, which had already condensed into substance, and the beam of light instantly broke through the air wind layer and stretched into the void.


    Lu Mo was startled, the sword intent was so powerful, it was really from him? But I don''t understand swords at all.


    After dozens of breaths, the light beam of sword intent completely broke through the air and wind layer and disappeared. The remaining sword intent was running around. Because the strength was too solid, many tiny holes were formed in the air. I don''t know when To disappear.


    Zhou Shu was also surprised, "Senior looks at his paintings."


    Lumo looked at the stone wall blankly. The flying sword he drew before was indeed gone.


    He was surprised, "You...how did you transform the power of the law into sword intent? These two powers are completely irrelevant. How can they be transformed into each other? Tell me, tell me!"


    As he spoke, his tone became hurried, and people became excited, his face turned red.


    How can I not get excited.


    Being able to transform that seemingly useless power into a powerful sword intent means that he finally has power to use. The sword intent just now is enough for him to do tasks and earn cloud points, that is to say, his The problem was solved, at least half of it was solved.


    "It''s not just sword intent."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "The fire just now was also changed by the power of the law of the younger generation. In fact, as the understanding of the law becomes deeper, the power of the law of the older generation can change into any power except the highest law... ��The younger generation is not sure, maybe the power of the highest law is not impossible."


    Lu silently said incoherently, "What did you say? Any...any power? How...possible? This...why?"


    He was already out of surprise, his mind seemed to be shocked, shocked, and he was in a state of numbness.


    "Do not believe?"


    Zhou Shu was still very calm and started painting on the stone wall.


    Draw a tree, and the tree quickly grows in front of the two of them It is a pure wood walking power, which dissipates after a while, and a waterfall is drawn, and the water walking power soon When it fell, Lu Mo seemed to be pouring a heart-warm, until the water disappeared, he could clearly feel...


    Later, Zhou Shu was too lazy to paint so exquisitely, so he directly painted clouds and mists.


    Those clouds flew out, sometimes as a mass of death, sometimes as a mass of vitality, sometimes as a mass of thunderclouds full of electricity...


    Lu Mo was dumbfounded, and he became even more excited. He is now convinced that his useless power of law can indeed be transformed into the power of various laws and exert powerful power, of course, it is just power. However, it will not become a reality. It is impossible to draw a horse and a horse will actually appear. It will only become a force capable of carrying people.


    Zhou Shu turned around, "Senior see it clearly, right?"


    Lumo stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes hot enough to roast him, "I just want to know, how did you do it?"


    Zhou Shu eased and said, "In fact, the predecessors have seen it a long time ago, four words, everything will come true."


    "Whatever you want to do?"


    Lumo''s mind was shocked, and immediately thought of the mysterious woman who gave her rules, that mysterious sachet, and those mysterious murals. He muttered, "Ah, but what''s the truth?"


    "The things drawn by the power of the law are not ordinary paintings, but facts that will happen."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said every word, "This is the power of prophecy."


    Recommend the new book of City God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 2927: Feel a bit

    "The law of prophecy?"


    Lu was there in silence, chanting many times in a low voice, and said dazedly, "I...I haven''t heard of this rule."


    "There are indeed very few people who have heard of it. The place to learn this law is gone very early, and there are no people who can teach it. Almost no one has seen it. If I had not seen it before, I might not be able to give you this. The answer," Zhou Shu paused, "have you heard of Xingshanmen?"


    Lumo shook his head, "No..."


    "That was a powerful sect that existed a long time ago. The founder of the sect was named Xingshan Lao Mu. This prophecy rule is her greatest ability. She is born with her heart, and what she wants is what she gets. What you draw is what you get. Everything you draw can change. Into the power of actual existence..."


    "...As far as I think, the law of prophecy has more than this ability, it should have deeper uses..."


    "The law of prophecy is a high-level law, but it is closely related to the cause and effect of destiny. The destiny of cause and effect truly affects the practitioner, and even controls everything about the practitioner. The law of prediction is just a kind of prediction. Realization is more like a nihilistic and easier to change simplified law of cause and effect and fate, but if you study carefully, you may be able to see the real fate and cause and effect from it..."


    Zhou Shu talked freely, and Lu Mo was stunned.


    "...This is definitely a law worthy of in-depth study, and it is definitely a powerful law. Among many high-level laws, I think it is not the first or the second. It can do too many things... ��"


    "Its power of law is very special, it is difficult to use directly, nor can it be used to make a rune formation and use tactics, etc., but with a little change, it can exert an extremely powerful power, such as the younger generation just did... �� Seniors have a lot of hard work on cause and effect and destiny, and they have a deeper understanding of the laws of prophecy. Like the younger generations can only paint and imagine, so as to achieve what they want, the seniors should also be able to do more, but it depends on Senior thought about it himself."


    Zhou Shu looked at Lu Mo and nodded gently.


    Lumo responded subconsciously, "Thank you for the predecessor''s teaching."


    Unknowingly, he regarded Zhou Shu as a senior who had taught him.


    It��s no wonder that these truths are explained in a simple way and almost completely solved the confusion in his heart. What makes him even more happy is that his more than 20,000 years has not been in vain, he has not obtained fate and cause and effect, but accidentally obtained the law of prophecy. a feeling of.


    Zhou Shu brought out a smile, "Lu Mo, you can sort out the image, what does this look like."


    Hunyuan Jinxian, if you can learn more, then you can learn a few more lessons. Such an opportunity is very rare.


    "it is good."


    Lu Mo nodded, and immediately agreed.


    After a while, he came back to his senses, but he didn''t assume the predecessor''s posture. Zhou Shu gave him too much help. A few words solved his troubles for thousands of years. After being taught a few words, he was counted. what.


    After asking for a few cheap words, Zhou Shu quickly said sternly, "Senior, why don''t you try it yourself."


    "Good, good."


    Lu can''t help but nod his head, overjoyed, like a child has got his favorite toy.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Starting from drawing, the predecessors can definitely think of other methods, but in the future, this is the most intuitive and the best to adapt to, otherwise Xingshan will not stay in this way. Inheritance."


    "I know."


    Lu silently ran to the stone wall in a few steps, the impatient pace, like a child just after school.


    Zhou Shu didn''t smile. He finally saw hope after thousands of years of depression. Who can bear it, it may be the same if he changes.


    Watching Lu Mo''s lame painting, and then rejoicing about what appeared, Zhou Shu left silently. It was too noisy here. He needed to find a quiet place and continue to think about the rules of prophecy.


    also did not expect that Lu Mo practiced the law of prophecy.


    That inexplicable sense of familiarity also came from this. In the Xingshan ghost realm, Zhou Shu had been helped by the power of prophecy. If it were not, he might be stuck in the ghost realm and could not get out. Therefore, Zhou Shu Shu has always kept the law of prophecy in mind, and now it has finally paid off.


    learned a new law, a very special law.


    Because the experience and insights Lu Mo gave were very useful, Zhou Shu directly pushed the law of prophecy to the level of understanding. However, it is very difficult to cultivate to the degree of mastery like Lu Mo. This law is connected with causal destiny, and he Unlike Lu Mo''s 20,000 years of accumulation, everything depends on himself.


    I sighed when I thought of this. Lu Mo was able to get the guidance of a famous teacher, and he did not hesitate to cultivate resources to learn the law of cause and effect and the law of destiny. Even if he did not reach the level of understanding, it was an opportunity that no one could think of. In contrast, these few Thousands of years of sting is only a small setback. After changing to Zhou Shu, such a setback after learning the causal fate, I am afraid that it will be sweet.


    I really don��t know the blessing in the blessing.


    Speaking of Lu Mo''s temperament like a child, he can''t stand up when he encounters setbacks. It''s probably a common problem of geniuses.


    Fortunately, I do not have such a disease.


    While thinking, a few flashes of light came from a distance and stopped not far away between the two.


    The face looks familiar.


    Lu Mo''s face changed a little, and he shouted to the sky, "What are you doing? Can you trespass in your personal place now? Do you want to be a door?"


    Pang Zi said angrily, "What did you say? We are here to help!"


    Gu Jushan touched his beard and said, "I''m still close to you. If you are in trouble, say, don''t worry, they are all from Genting City, they are all from the same school, and I don''t want you to have trouble."


    Lu Mo was angrily, "Are you cursing me for an accident?"


    Bai Ling frowned, "Lu Mo, what''s the matter with that sword intent just now? We all feel the movement so much. This is definitely not something you can send out. Didn''t you encounter an enemy? Don''t worry, Miao Chengtian has nothing to worry about, let him come to us!"


    Zhou Shu came to understand These people were kind, and they sensed the sword intent, thinking that Lu Mo had encountered an enemy and came to help.


    Lu Mo said loudly, "You just met the enemy, I have nothing here, go fast, don''t miss my big business!"


    Pang Zi''s face collapsed, "You guy, you really don''t know good or bad, you always look like this! Don''t ask us for help in the future!"


    Lumo sneered, "It''s ridiculous, I will beg you? Give me all, all leave!"


    Several people turned around and flew away. Bai Ling''s gaze fell on Zhou Shu. Then Zhou Shu heard the voice transmission, "Boy, Lu Mo, he wants to be face-saving, it doesn''t matter if there is something to tell us."


    Zhou Shu replied, "I remember, senior, but it''s really fine now."


    Bai Ling hesitated for a moment, and passed a cloud code over, "I''ll talk about it", and then left.


    Lumo was still dissatisfied, and exclaimed, "Damn, I was interrupted when I was thinking, and I want to start again!"


    Watching him keep his head down and continue to paint, Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously. Lu Mo''s stinky temper was too bad for others to bear.


    But speaking of it, Miao Chengtian''s atmosphere is really good. In other sects, it seems that such a situation is rarely seen, and it feels a little bit mysterious.


    drove everyone away, Lu Mo tried a full month before stopping.


    The beard and hair on his face seemed to grow a lot more and become more sloppy, but the whole person glowed with a strange brilliance, which was very special.


    :. :

 Chapter 2928: Nostalgic

    "Yang Tian, ??I don''t know how to thank you anymore!"


    Standing in front of Zhou Shu, Lu Mo looked a little cramped.


    During the experiment during this period, he completely believed in Zhou Shu. What he learned was indeed the laws of prophecy, and he did have extraordinary powers and unexplored potentials. It was worth investing in it for a lifetime, but if he didn��t encounter it. By Zhou Shu, he might really have fallen.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, fingertips with a little light.


    Lu silently understood, and quickly said, "Yunfen, right? I''ll give it to you."


    Looking at the number nine hundred and thirty-five on the Genting Ring, Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction. Although it was not too much, it was good to have points. He really wanted to take a look at the things in Genting Space.


    Lu Mo looked at Zhou Shu, and thought for a while, "I will give you ten...no, a quarter for all my future cloud points!"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "You are not saying the opposite, right? The younger generation seems to be the doorman."


    Lu Mo calmed down and said seriously, "No, I think this is what I should do, and this is not enough to express my gratitude to you, please accept it! Also, don''t do it in the future Called my senior, the capable person is a teacher. In many ways, you are better than me. I can''t afford this senior."


    "Seeing the sincerity of the senior, the junior is disrespectful."


    Zhou Shu nodded after thinking about it, without hesitating. Although he only used a few words to clarify the essence and didn''t seem to have done anything, he felt at ease that so many people in Genting City had not done it. He did it.


    "But...but..."


    Lu hesitated silently, "I have one more thing, please help."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Senior is polite."


    Lu Mo was a little embarrassed, "In front of outsiders, can you still call me senior, otherwise..."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly and said seriously, "This is natural, seniors are seniors, everywhere, don''t worry about this, juniors will do what they should do."


    "I can rest assured that."


    Lu silently smiled, as if he was a lot easier.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior, let''s study the rules together, I don''t understand some of the questions."


    It��s rare to coordinate the relationship, and it is natural to "make the best use of everything" for Lu Mo. Lu Mo is a true genius, not only in terms of prophecy laws, but also in terms of fate and cause and effect. Zhou Shu has too many questions to ask him consult.


    As long as he can gain experience, Zhou Shu is very happy.


    Lumo readily agreed. He had just learned the usefulness of the law of prophecy, and he wanted to share with others.


    Excited, he rubbed the corners of his eyes involuntarily. These thousands of years have been too lonely.


    a few months later.


    There was a knock on the door from outside the mountain.


    The elders of Genting City in the sky all have their own areas, at least more than ten thousand miles, and the button is also from ten thousand miles away.


    Zhou Shu smiled and stood up, "It should be you who are looking for me. Senior, you should be busy yourself."


    Lu Mo stared at Zhou Shu, and said reluctantly, "Hurry up, don''t delay, we must figure out this key point today."


    Miles are just a short time away.


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Go in and say."


    "Maybe something?"


    Yang Bai appeared very cautious, "Is it convenient to enter the area of ??Elder Lumo?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, ��It��s inconvenient to be outside and safe inside. You don��t have to worry about being spied on. As for Elder Lu, don��t worry, his mind is on the rules and he will never overhear.��


    "it is good."


    Yang Bai believes in Zhou Shu.


    The two entered the mountain and picked up a secluded place. Yang Bai said in a voice transmission, "Brother Yang, why did you join Elder Lu''s door, and you also named Yang Tian?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Elder Lu is nice here, and the people are good, I am very satisfied, Brother Yang, I will give you my cloud code, we will use this communication in the future, it should be safer."


    "Well, you think Elder Lu is good, then I won''t say much."


    Yang Bai glanced at the cloud code and said slowly, "I have three things to tell you. First, your name is getting louder and louder in the immortal world, and your ranking has reached one thousand and one hundred. It is still a whole number. This shows that your threat is great. Now Elder Shushan is looking for your news everywhere in the outer domain. The Immortal Realm has sent over ten immortals to arrest, and there are countless people who want to arrest you for rewards. The murderers are also among the wicked people on the list."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "It''s nothing more than the immortal arrest, what do the people on the list of ten thousand evil spirits arrest me, they can still receive rewards?"


    "Not at other times, but at this time."


    Yang Bai looked solemn, "Shushan and Xuanlingzong announced a new decree. People in the Ten Thousand Swordsman List, arresting murderers who are higher than themselves and sending them to the immortal world can reduce their guilt, and for a ranking like yours, and extra bonus."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "The feeling is aimed at me."


    "Yes," Yang Bai nodded seriously, "You are only a golden immortal on the fiendish list, but you rank higher than many mixed-element golden immortals. Right now, most of the fiendish people on the ten thousand fierce list are all in. If you find a way to catch you, as long as you find you, you can get off the list immediately, and you can still get a big prize from the fairy world.


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, he hehe said, "Unexpectedly, I also became a sweet potato."


    "You are still laughing, I don''t know how troublesome it is," Yang Bai frowned before he felt fortunate. "Fortunately, no one knows that you are Golden Immortal."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, "I see, thank you Brother Yang, two more things?"


    "Brother Yang..." Yang Bai paused and said, "Brother Yang always feels a little awkward to say, why do you use such a pseudonym every time?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I am a nostalgic person."


    Xiuxian Road The two people he can''t forget, Yang Hei and Yang Mei, unknowingly, use Yang''s surname every time he named them.


    Yang Bai nodded, feeling comfortable inexplicably, and continued, "The second thing may be more urgent. Sima Jia sent an invitation task again, and wanted to come to Master to learn the law of balance. Master did not agree, but he still insisted. Come, I guess it will be here in a month. This is a bit weird. Last time he left Miaochengtian for only a year, so little time is not enough. He will return to Chang Rongtian before he goes back. There must be something strange. , Plus what you said last time..."


    He said solemnly, "Brother Yang, I think he might be here for you."


    Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged, but his heart was stunned.


    Now Zhou Shu has a good time in Miao Chengtian, discussing the rules with Lu Mo, and at the same time receiving tasks. He has reached almost 1,200 cloud points. When there are more, he can send anonymous tasks to find people. In a good direction, he doesn''t want any problems, but it seems that it is difficult to avoid problems.


    Sima Jia must have come for him.


    will not be a person, he is a golden fairy, even if a problem is discovered, it is impossible for a person to come and find himself alone, there must be other people to help.


    is mostly Hunyuan Jinxian Elder.


    Must find a way to deal with it, Zhou Shu never wants his plan to be disrupted.


    thinking about it, unconsciously revealing a trace of killing intent.


    Yang Bai was shocked, and said quickly, "Don''t mess around, this is the fairy world."

 Chapter 2929: Really dull

    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I understand, I won''t do that."


    "You are now on the list of murderers. Be cautious in everything. Don''t expose your identity because of this incident," Yang Bai said very cautiously. "Sima Jia will check it out and let him check it out, although he is extremely cautious and decisive. , But after all, the cultivation base is just a golden immortal. In case he leads someone to do something good, Master will stop it. Don��t worry too much. Your disguise is good. Master said, if you hide Xuanhuang No one should see the realm of the world, even he can''t."


    Zhou calmly said, "I believe in the teacher."


    He was very confident in his disguise, and the law of reincarnation was more than enough to block most people''s exploration. It is extremely difficult to find the golden immortal and only the quasi-sage can see it at a glance. In addition, it contains the mysterious yellow world. Practitioners of the origin can also. This is a natural disadvantage, but it can also be said to be an advantage.


    It''s not that Zhou Shu couldn''t hide the breath of the mysterious yellow world, but doing so would affect some things, such as entering and leaving the demon world, nurturing Jianmu, and so on.


    But he will do it when necessary.


    Yang Bai exhorted again, "Be careful, it shouldn''t matter if you don''t show your horse''s feet, let him check it and you won''t find it."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded your head, "What about the third thing? I''m ready, and I can accept everything."


    "I''m not the messenger of the plague, I only report sorrow but not happiness," Yang Bai laughed, and a mark slowly appeared on the palm of his palm. "The third thing is not a bad thing. Master gives you time to find him. He has something to do. I ask you, the cloud code is here."


    is a pale golden scale with a mountain on one side and a tree on the other.


    Whether it is mountains or trees, Zhou Shu is familiar with it.


    "Did you write it down?" Yang Bai quickly erased the mark, and said with envy, "Master''s cloud code is the first time even I have seen it."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, "Huh?"


    "What do you think, Master treats you better than me. When I wanted to contact Master, I had to go back to my own genius. Otherwise, when there is no Fangcheng, I won''t always feel helpless," Yang Bai said. It was a wry smile, but there was no trace of jealousy in his eyes, and he handed over a few jade boards, "You also put this away."


    Zhou Shu took it over and glanced at it, like a talisman and a jade slip, "This is?"


    Yang Bai said solemnly, "I didn''t do it, Master did it. These jade boards are not simple. I think it may be a test for Master."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "I will study it carefully, thank you teacher for helping me."


    should be something like a special formation, mostly related to the law of balance.


    The law of balance is also what he needs. In fact, besides the law of annihilation, there are any laws that Zhou Shu doesn��t need, but his focus is no longer a single law, but instead focuses on combining various laws with Shu Zhili. Enhance the power of Shuzhi and serve Shuzhidao.


    "Thank you in Yunyin for yourself, I''m leaving."


    Yang Bai took a deep look at Zhou Shu and walked out. Before he walked a few steps, he heard Lu Mo''s shout from the mountain, "Don''t waste time! Come on, Yang Tian! The question you just said. , I figured out how to solve it!"


    Yang Bai said unconsciously, "Senior Lu will look for opportunities."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "He was afraid that I would leave, don''t worry, I also have something for you."


    said, he took out a few talismans and handed them to Yang Bai, and said with a smile, "In the past, you always gave me, now I also give you some."


    Yang Bai took it, and curiously asked, "Aren''t you not drawing magic symbols?"


    "This is not a magic talisman..." Zhou Shu muttered, "Actually, I don''t know whether it is an arithmetic symbol, maybe not even a talisman. The usage is completely different. Just look at them and think."


    Yang Bai was very puzzled, "Just think about it? Is there such a talisman?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "It''s not considered Fuluo. Go back and try it. If there is a problem, you can tell Yunyin that this is a test, and there will be better ones in the future."


    Yang Bai became more and more curious, "Then I really want to try it, can you watch it too, Master?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course you can, but don''t tell others first."


    After sending off Yang Bai, Zhou Shu appeared on the mountain and talked with Lu Mo for several hours. When he put Lu Mo''s research into the sea of ??knowledge and slowly deduced him, he stopped, "Senior, I plan to leave Miaochengjie for a while. time."


    Lu Mo''s face changed suddenly, "How long?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Not necessarily, it may be dozens of days, or it may be longer."


    Lumo seemed to understand something, "You got the task?"


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless, "That''s it."


    Lu Mo stared at Zhou Shu, and couldn''t help shaking his head, "You, it''s not easy to grasp such a good time for cultivation, what task to pick up, really..."


    Seeing that he was going to talk a lot, Zhou Shu sighed, "I have a lot of things I want but I don��t have any points, and I can��t do nothing after entering Genting City. There is no way, but the seniors are also lazy. So far, I haven��t done a task, so I said yes...Should you do this task seniors?"


    "Go ahead, come back earlier."


    Lumo immediately changed his words. It would be impossible for him to leave Miao Chengtian now. He was completely immersed in the laws of prophecy.


    Zhou Shu smiled and flew to the sky.


    He did not accept the task, but intends to intercept Sima Jia.


    He has enough confidence in his own disguise, but the premise is that others do not have the idea that he is Zhou Shu, and once others have such an idea, they are preconceived and think that it is Zhou Shu when they see Yang Tian, ??that would be bad, even if No matter how perfect Zhou Shu pretends, there will be flaws in the eyes of others.


    It is naturally much simpler to reverse the process after having an answer.


    And Zhou Shu now feels that Sima Jia is obviously suspicious. When he sees himself, he will come back in less than a year. He will come again after being rejected. He may have already put himself and Zhou. Shu got in touch.


    Before reaching his goal, Zhou Shu could not allow such things to happen��identity was exposed and being hunted by the fairy world.


    Then, the best solution is not to let Sima Jia come to the world.


    As always, he has drawn up many plans after knowing the sea, but how to implement it will not be decided until he sees Sima Jia and the people he brings.


    If Sima Jia brought one or even several extremely powerful elders, the best solution would be to run away.


    Soon, Zhou Shu left the door of the saint.


    Because of the existence of the Saint��s Gate, Miao Chengtian has only one entrance, and there is only one fairy road leading to Miao Chengtian.


    Thirty-three days.


    is just a fairy road, no way to go wrong, Zhou Shu went all the way, observing the people coming and going in the fairy road, and at the same time made a cloud tone to Yang Bai''s master.


    "Senior, this is Yang Tian."


    It took a while before I received an answer, "You can call me Zhao Yuan Gong, which is better."


    "Okay, Zhao Yuan Gong..."


    Zhou Shu agreed. Suddenly, his heart came to his heart, and a name jumped out of the sea, "Senior is Xiahou Zhaoyuan, the former head of the Xiahou family?"


    After a while, "You know?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Actually, when Zhao Yuangong talked about the Dade Zun Temple, the younger generation should think of it, the younger generation is really dull."

 Chapter 2930: Jealous 1

    Xiahou Zhaoyuan.


    There are few records about him, not even in Xiahou''s family tree.


    Zhou Shu still sees it in a miscellaneous book, and in the past, I didn��t know if the records in it were true. So when I saw Xiahou Zhaoyuan before, I didn��t think about it, but the old man now calls himself by his name, so he probably won��t. Something is wrong.


    In the wild history, Xiahou Zhaoyuan was the shortest reign of the Patriarch of the Xiahou family, and only stayed for 17 hours.


    This talented and talented genius sword repairman who entered the Tribulation Realm threefold in three hundred years, after being pushed to the Patriarch, unexpectedly announced that he would seal his sword to practice Zen.


    For the Xiahou family, who has always been a sword repairman, this is a great shame.


    As a result, his position as the head of the family was quickly expelled by the elders, and he disappeared afterwards.


    It is said that he was expelled from the Xiahou family, and even the genealogy was not included in the name. Because of this, the Xiahou family��s attitude towards Zen was very bad. Among the four continents, Beiluzhou was the most determined. of.


    Later generations often thought that Xiahou Zhaoyuan had already died in the Xuanhuang Realm, and even was killed by Xiahou''s family righteously, but he did not expect that he had already been promoted and left.


    also became the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan, and now he is the elder in charge of Genting City.


    This situation is also very peculiar.


    After a long period of silence, Yunyin heard, "You know things about Xiahou''s family well, and are you related to Xiahou''s family?"


    Zhou Shu replied, "The younger generation and the Xiahou family do have a connection. When the younger generation left the Xuanhuang Realm, the Xiahou family lived in the city where the younger generation was located, but at that time the Xiahou family was already rebuilding the Biluoshan. I believe it will be restored soon. "


    This time the cloud sound is very fast, "What happened to Biluoshan?"


    Zhou Shu replied, "Biluoshan was destroyed by an alien invasion more than a thousand years ago, but it is not a demon. Biluoshan is not a big problem, and Xiahou''s family knew that it was lost early, so they transferred important things out in advance, senior. Don''t worry too much."


    hesitated for a while, "How to prove that what you said is true?"


    Zhou Shu replied, "I am afraid that the younger generation cannot prove that there were no Xiahou family members who were promoted to the immortal that day, and no one testified for the younger generation. However, there is no need to prove that the predecessors of the Xuanhuang world should be clearer than the younger generation. Invasion, if this continues, not to mention a family of Xiahou, even if the six major sects, even the entire Xuanhuang Realm are destroyed, it is not surprising, right?"


    There was a long silence, "Xuanhuang Realm cannot be destroyed."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I''m sorry, it was the younger generation who made a mistake. The younger generation did not ask the senior to do something, but for a while thinking about the common people in the Xuanhuang world, the emotion was a little out of control."


    This time the cloud tone is also very fast, "Everyone in the world, who are you?"


    Zhou Shu was silent for a while, "The juniors are ordinary cultivators from the Xuanhuang world, struggling in the immortal world. Also, the juniors have something to give to the seniors, which was given to me by the Xiahou family. Now it happens to be returned to the original owner. After Miaochengtian, it will be brought to seniors."


    Of course he knew that the Xuanhuang World could not be destroyed, and he did not fail to speak or lose control of his emotions, but deliberately revealed some information.


    And Xiahou Zhaoyuan really noticed it.


    I hope it will be useful. Although it is only a few questions and answers, Zhou Shu can feel that Xiahou Zhaoyuan has the Xuanhuang World and the Xiahou family in his heart. He is indeed a nostalgic person. The next temptation may be Can know the exact answer.


    An elder in Genting City must have the value of friendship.


    No Yunyin came, Zhou Shu picked up the task with the cloud board, and within a few breaths, he got Lu Mo''s Yunyin again.


    "I did it! I did it!"


    Although it is a cold text message, I can feel Lu Mo''s joy, I am afraid he is already laughing wildly on the mountain.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Is it just a sentence, or a verdict?"


    responded very quickly, "Chenghe! I told you earlier that I can do it, haha!"


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Shu said, "Congratulations, senior. Now you have put the rules of mastery into play, but this is just the beginning. The rules that should be better used, seniors still need to think about."


    "I know, you come back soon, I can''t be busy alone!"


    There is no Yunyin coming from it anymore. It''s probably an experiment. Zhou Shu could imagine what he was doing. Maybe when he went back, the whole mountain was deformed.


    After thinking about it, he still warned, "You be careful not to overplay."


    is a river of words, and there is a mountain of assertion, which is the way that Zhou Shu and Lu Mo were studying the law before leaving.


    It��s good to rely on drawing, and then you want to make things happen. It is very good to transform the power of prophecy into the power of various laws, but it is slower to use in combat. A better way is to use words to exert the power of prophecy.


    If I want a river, the ground will collapse, and suddenly a river full of water appears.


    If I want this mountain to fall, the mountain in front of me will break apart and become piles of rocks.


    sounds incredible, but it is the power of prophecy.


    Lu Mo just did it.


    seems to be just a sentence, but in fact it is very difficult.


    The so-called prophecy is by no means a simple word that can be realized. The word as a prophecy must contain enough power, such as the collapse of a mountain. When a short sentence is spoken, it must be used to make the mountain collapse. The power of these laws is transformed into other powers. It is best to use the laws of the earth, and then make the mountain collapse from the inside. For example, if a river emerges from the ground we must let the power of those laws Transformed into the power of water, it quickly washes away the soil and rocks to form a river.


    seems to have just said a word, but it actually consumes a lot of predictive power.


    This is just a relatively simple application. The stronger the prediction, the more prophetic power is needed, the more cumbersome the changes, and the longer it takes.


    Even Lumo who has reached the level of mastery does not dare to easily use the law to say a prediction. If he does not have enough prophecy and understanding, and finally fails to reach his goal, he may be backlashed.


    But being able to use the predicted situation to exert the power of prediction shows that Lu Mo has already entered the room in this regard, and Zhou Shu can only be jealous.


    He has not been nurtured by cause and effect and fate for 20,000 years. At present, he has raised the law of prophecy to understand at most, no matter how high it is.


    To truly understand the law of prophecy, one must understand the fate of cause and effect. A high-level law that can make the highest law its stepping stone is also very mysterious. It is no wonder that after the disappearance of Xingshan mother, the law of prophecy also fell silent, almost nothing People got it.


    Lu Mo, is this inherited from Xingshan��s mother?


    Maybe when I have time, I should go back to Wufang City to take a look at Xingshan Ghost Realm. Those portraits should still be there. Those paintings are not as shallow as Zhou Shu''s paintings. They disappear after using them once. The power is too strong, and it will still be retained after use, and perhaps some truth can be learned from it.


    But I heard Zhao Yueru say that Wufang City has been destroyed by Gai Yubai...


    :. :

 Chapter 2931: At any cost

    After walking on Xian Road for a few days, I didn''t see Sima Jia, but saw another acquaintance.


    Watson.


    He is already a big Luo Jinxian, walking in a hurry, his eyes are tired, it seems that something has happened.


    Zhou Shu did not recognize him in the past. As a rare creator, Watson is an object worthy of being wooed, but he cannot be wooed now. With Zhou Shu��s ability at this stage, he can only contact him with enough trust. Or an old friend from the Xuanhuang world.


    Not long after Watson walked over, he saw three immortals again, who seemed to be chasing Watson.


    It seems that Zhou Shu��s incident involved Watson in 80% of the time. No matter where Watson is, these immortals will probably follow.


    Watson is the creator of Genting City. Even if he is treated like this, what will happen to those who are not in charge of the sect, such as Saitama Sect, Youjia and Crescent City, Yinkui Realm and Xuchang Realm, etc. They won''t fight against the immortal world, but they will definitely be affected. They may be overwhelmed. If this time, they can go to a place free from the immortal world...


    Things in the fairy world must be resolved quickly, collect resources as much as possible, and find old people.


    Within a few days.


    Sima Jia''s figure appeared in his sight.


    He is not alone, there is an old man beside him, who looks almost exactly the same as Sima Jia, about an elder.


    A golden fairy of mixed yuan.


    There is no way to hide in Xianlu. Almost at the same time, both of them looked over and their eyes fell on Zhou Shu, nailing him like a nail.


    did come for myself.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand far away, and after a breath, the two of them had reached the side of Xianlu, and they were in the same direction as Zhou Shu.


    Looking at this, could it be that Zhou Shu is the person you are looking for, so you just plan to do it?


    Zhou Shu remained calm, his mind tightened a little, and moved forward with the rapids.


    Soon, I was less than fifty miles away from the two.


    At the moment of meeting, Sima Jia raised his hand with a smile on his face, but he did not hide his thoughts, and a trace of hatred flashed in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, but he was quite puzzled. If he offered a reward for the immortal world, he would be most happy after finding himself. It is not likely to be this kind of expression. Could it be that he has had any enemies with him, and he asked himself for revenge?


    Searching for memories, there is no such enemy in the impression.


    But it��s not surprising to think about it, the heavens are changing a lot, and two people can become enemies at any time. There is no need to have a relationship in advance.


    For example, now, because of the relationship between the Ten Thousand Swordsmen and the Suspense Sect, Zhou Shu has become enemies with at least tens of thousands of people, and most of them are the kind of endless death.


    Sima Jia quickly calmed down, and said warmly, "Senior, I have something to discuss, can you?"


    Zhou was relieved, a little at a loss.


    The surprise is not because of the change in Sima Jia��s expression, but the language used by Sima Jia, that kind of very ancient language, which has long been unheard in the fairy world, and almost no one can understand it, but Zhou Shu understands it, it is from the reincarnation. The experience gained.


    As soon as the words were spoken, Sima Jia realized something and quickly said, "Excuse me, senior, I said something wrong just now, please don''t take it off."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled, "I really don''t understand what fellow Taoist said just now."


    Ordinary people can hold back their mother tongue when they are nervous. Is this the same for Sima Jia? But what is he nervous about, how could his mother tongue be such an old language?


    Didn��t Yang Bai say that Sima Jia is a cautious person who never makes mistakes? Why does it seem to be full of loopholes now?


    Is he too happy to see himself and feels that the rewards of the immortal world have been paid, so he can''t control his emotions? Or is it another reason?


    For a moment, Zhou Shu flashed many thoughts, and things seemed to have become weird. It was not just about arresting the murderer.


    Sima Jia settled down and said slowly, "Senior, I have something to talk to you, can I?"


    has changed the standard immortal world language, Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay, are you here?"


    Sima Jia glanced at the old man next to him, and hesitated, "Let��s go outside and talk, don��t worry, this senior will stay here, he won��t follow, we are not malicious."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t care."


    Zhou Shu was unwilling. He came out to wait for Sima Jia and saw that the problem was solved.


    It��s just Sima Jia��s last sentence that we have no malice. We are really deceiving ourselves and others. There is no malice, so why bother to bring Hunyuan Jinxian? However, fortunately, he didn''t bring the Xuanling Zongxian to catch him directly, so it was not the worst.


    The two left Xianlu and flew hundreds of thousands of miles before stopping.


    Sima Jia took a deep breath and said slowly, "Then I''ll just say it, I know your origin."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of surprise, "Oh?"


    Sima Jia paused, "Senior is called Yang Tian. You entered the Immortal Realm from Jinghui City and made a lot of business, and then you passed through twelve realms to Miao Chengtian. First you went to Senior Yang Song to ask for a teacher. At the door of Senior Entrance Mo..."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, and gradually became solemn, "You understand very clearly, but you don''t know where I offended you?"


    "you����"


    Sima Jia calmed down, "Yang Tian, ??you didn''t offend me."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Then why are you investigating me? Do you want to die!"


    When ���� scolded, he released some coercion at the same time, and was also ready for the Hunyuan Jinxian to come over.


    Feeling more and more weird, Sima Jia''s behavior confused Zhou Shu.


    changed his position in Sima Jia, and couldn''t do such a thing. If he said to investigate himself face to face, he would either feel confident or really stupid.


    Sima Jia is a golden immortal. No matter how arrogant he is, it is impossible to be confident in front of Zhou Shu. He should be very clear that Zhou Shu can easily kill him at such a close distance, and Hunyuan Jinxian can''t save him~www. novelhall.com~ Besides, Zhou Shu is still a murderer on the list of ten thousand murderers. Even the people from Shushan Suspension Bell have been killed, so he will not care about killing a few more people.


    It is impossible to say that he is really stupid. Not only Yang Bai, but Xiahou Zhaoyuan also spoke highly of him. There can be no falsehoods.


    So... There is a very small possibility that Sima Jia''s purpose is not herself, and she doesn''t even know that she is Zhou Shu wanted by the immortal world.


    With such thoughts, if you think about it carefully, it is really possible.


    Facing Zhou Shu��s coercion, Sima Jia didn��t move, looked at Zhou Shu directly, and even waved his hand to stop the Hunyuan Jinxian who wanted to come over, and said calmly, ��Senior, I said this just to prove that I Being able to understand your every move can also threaten you, even if the junior is just a golden fairy."


    Zhou Shu suddenly put away the coercion, and said faintly, "You have a lot of courage, it is no good to threaten a senior in the same door."


    "I don''t want benefits, I just want to ask seniors one thing."


    Sima Jiading fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "It may be a small matter for the predecessors, but it is a big matter for the Sima family. Therefore, I have to get a result anyway. For this, the Sima family can do anything. cost!"


    showed blue veins on his face, and his tone became firmer and firmer, and the last few words were all roared.


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, and he suddenly felt a strange power, the power that quietly erased his soul.


    From Sima Jia.


    Recommend the new book of City God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 2932: What am i afraid of

    Compared with Sima Jia''s words, Zhou Shu cared more about the strength he had just shown.


    While feeling, Zhou Shu also quietly released his soul thoughts, exactly the same as the last time.


    can eliminate his soul thought in an instant, and there is no chance to escape, indicating that the opponent is extremely strong, at least it is also the golden fairy of Hunyuan, and the power of the law is mostly high law. This is Zhou Shu''s past view.


    This view is obviously wrong.


    The soul thought was erased by Sima Jia himself, and from the performance just now, Sima Jia may not know what he did.


    He didn''t perceive Zhou Shu''s soul thought, he just erased it unconsciously.


    is like a kind of self-protection.


    This kind of situation is very common, but it does not appear in the practitioners, usually the monster race or the beast race.


    Zhou Shu quickly came to the conclusion that this should be the self-protection of the power of the bloodline. As for how to activate the power of the bloodline, perhaps Sima Jia himself is not sure.


    Is it a bit sloppy to make a conclusion like this?


    Zhou Shu himself did not think that this was the result of calculation and analysis, it was the power of knowledge. When it comes to erudition, there are very few in the heavens that compare to Zhou Shu. He has an extraordinary enthusiasm for learning, and he has practiced it today. No one can match the knowledge reserve, let alone the memory of reincarnation.


    Sima Jia was a little dissatisfied with Zhou Shu''s ignorance, "Senior!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I believe you can threaten me not because of your investigation, but because of the golden fairy behind you."


    Sima Jia stopped, "That... of course also."


    Zhou Shu smiled, seeming to understand something, "Then you can ask, if I can answer, I will naturally tell you."


    "You have to tell me."


    Sima Jia watched Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Senior, where did the woman who walked with you before, after entering Miaochengtian, she disappeared, and hasn''t shown up since then. During this period of time, you took her Where did you hide? What did you do to her?!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You did so many things to threaten me, just for a woman?"


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Sima Jia''s eyes flashed with cold light, "Senior, please answer my question."


    Zhou Shu was slightly disdainful, "It''s nothing more than a woman who follows me. I can do whatever I want. Doesn''t it matter to you?"


    "what did you say!?"


    Sima Jia glared at Zhou Shu, his hair stood up, and his voice became louder.


    Zhou Shu felt something, as if thoughtful, Sima Jia couldn''t control his emotions, and the power of his blood was surging again.


    Apparently the anger reached its apex, Sima Jia''s face was blue, and his body was trembling slightly. He stared at Zhou Shu with an undisguised look in his eyes, "If something happens to her, I will never let you go. The entire Sima family will not let you go!"


    Zhou Shu still didn''t care, he was talking in the demon world.


    His expression was slightly condensed, "Caiying, you see, he came because of you and cares about you."


    Caiying looked disgusted and said with disdain, "But what does this have to do with my palace? My palace didn''t let him come, and I don''t even know who he is. Zhou, you don''t have to pay attention to him, let him go crazy. , I don��t want him to care."


    "He is not crazy."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I think he has seen your origin."


    Caiying asked suspiciously, "The origin of this palace, he also belongs to the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "It''s not that the sword spirit was back then, but after you had a body, you remember that you had a blue flower on your body. I also said that you have hidden and unexplained blood power in your body, but you have never used it," Zhou Shu said slowly. Said, "I think your bloodline power should be the same as Simajia''s. Your bloodline comes from the Sima family. He may have discovered this, so he came to you specially."


    Caiying was stunned, shaking his fingers not knowing what he was thinking.


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "I got a big oolong, thinking he found out that I was Zhou Shu''s secret. I didn''t expect it to be because of you. I knew it earlier. I didn''t need to make these arrangements. It was a waste. It��s a waste of time."


    Now he understands the purpose of Sima Jia''s various actions. It was a misunderstanding, and Sima Jia''s loss of control is excusable. Finding the family bloodline that has been out of control, these important events, it is difficult for anyone to control their emotions.


    Old Hu hurriedly said, "The master is foresight, and there is nothing wrong with it. This can be regarded as finding the relatives of Palace Master Caiying."


    "I''m not a relative!"


    Caiying shook her head vigorously, and retorted, "I don��t even know this Sima Jia, and I don��t want to know it!"


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "You have the same blood, so you can say that you are relatives."


    "No, no, I don''t recognize it!"


    Caiying just shook his head and said dissatisfied, "My palace said long ago that we don''t need human blood. If you use Shion sister''s, it will be fine. You humans are full of relatives. Just run into one at random. It''s really troublesome."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "This is not just casual."


    He has read that blue and white jade slip, Caiying''s blood is extremely powerful and scarce. It is almost extinct in the heavens. Meeting one is like looking for a needle in a haystack. If not, Sima Jia would not take it so seriously. Investigate himself. He even threatened himself, wanting to get plucked whereabouts.


    Caiying turned her head, "I don''t want to see him anyway."


    Zhou calmly said, "Well, since it''s your idea, then I''ll just tell him that."


    "Wait," Caiying turned her head, blinked a few times, and whispered, "Zhou, I was really afraid that you would take my house out, but you didn''t."


    "This is your business, of course I will respect your wishes," Zhou Shu smiled and rubbed her head, "You really think I treat you as a pet."


    "week."


    Caiying raised her head and said softly, "There is a Hunyuan Jinxian outside. If you really don��t see it, you may fight, or I should go out and say a few words, just talk about it. The palace doesn''t know Sima''s family at all, and doesn''t want to know him, just let him stop bothering the palace again, it should be fine."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Since you don''t plan to get involved with the Sima family, don''t go out."


    Caiying is for his good, but she doesn��t know what kind of crazy things a family will do for blood, especially such a sparsely populated family. If it is really confirmed that Caiying is flowing with their family��s blood, she will definitely Do everything possible to bring her back, and will never consider Caiying''s own wishes. When that happens, things will be more difficult to clean up.


    Blue and white blood, saint disciple.


    Zhou Shu remembered the words ���� very clearly.


    They are strong and smart, and they cannot be handled by Caiying.


    This matter can only be solved by yourself.


    Caiying blinked, "But... Zhou, if they really believe what you did to this palace, wouldn''t it be troublesome for you?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I have already had a lot of trouble, and it doesn''t matter if I have more, but I am just a golden fairy, what am I afraid of."


    "Ok!"


    Caiying nodded, her eyes turned into flowers with a smile. She had heard this many times, but none of them were as happy as this time.


    Sima Jia outside waited a little anxiously, his face getting greener, and behind him, a faint blue flower was slowly showing its traces, as if it was about to grow through the clothes.


    Recommend the new book of City God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 2933: Nothing happened

    Looking at the angry Sima Jia, Zhou Shu remained unmoved, "Excuse me, how many people are in the Sima family now?"


    Sima Jia was stunned, and his anger was suddenly suffocated. It took a while before he said, "This has nothing to do with you!"


    "I don''t think there will be many people."


    Zhou Shu just pretended not to hear, and said in deep thought, "Otherwise, you won''t come here, right? Listen to you, that woman is very important to the Sima family. If you definitely want to find her, there should be more people. Talking about it, and the person in charge should not be just a golden immortal, not to mention the Patriarch, at least an elder."


    "I..." Sima Jia''s heart clenched and pointed behind him, "Isn''t there the elders in the family coming with me?"


    Zhou Shu took a look at Xianlu, "Because of him, I find it even stranger. He is a golden fairy of Hunyuan. If he is an elder, his status and strength are far above you. The person who wants to talk to me , It should be him instead of you, but he didn''t speak from start to finish, he didn''t have the willingness to participate, and he didn''t even have any excitement at all. This makes no sense, what do you think?"


    Sima Jia stagnated, and said coldly, "Senior is not a big Luo Jinxian, the elders don''t need to lower their ranks to talk to you, I will be enough."


    Zhou Shu ignored him, his eyes remained on the Hunyuan Golden Immortal, "He looks exactly like yours. This is very strange. If the cultivators in the family are similar in appearance, they will deliberately change or conceal their appearance. , To avoid embarrassing situations when others admit their mistakes. This kind of thing is often done by younger generations, but you don��t. You don��t do anything to cover up. You should say that you are arrogant or do not understand the rules...


    He paused, then smiled, "Or, that Hunyuan Jinxian was only invited by you with money, and he changed his appearance according to your request?"


    Sima Jia was shocked. He wanted to argue, but couldn''t speak. Zhou Shu seemed to understand him completely, and every sentence hit his weakness.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and didn''t say anything. He felt weird before, but he was not easy to detect with God''s Sense. After all, the opponent was a Hunyuan Golden Immortal, and being perceived would be tantamount to enmity. It will be exposed soon.


    On experience, Zhou Shu is much better than him.


    Sima Jia quickly stabilized, her voice getting colder and colder, "This has nothing to do with seniors. If seniors don''t tell me the whereabouts of the woman, I will regret it today...Even if the person was invited by me, it is the same now. listen to me."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about the threat at all, and even laughed, "Sima Family, are you the only one?"


    Sima Jia took a deep breath and said slowly, "Senior, don''t go too far."


    , who has always been calm, is very anxious now.


    Zhou Shu guessed right, Sima Jia sensed the aura of Caiying''s blood, which was unique to the Sima family.


    The blood of the ���� family has not appeared for a long time.


    He even felt that apart from his own line, the entire heavens would no longer have the blood of the Sima family until he saw Caiying.


    He and his grandfather, Caiying is the third person in the heavens to have the bloodline of Sima, and the bloodline of Caiying is extraordinarily pure. He and his grandfather are together. Can''t compare.


    What does this mean for the Sima family?


    The pure bloodline may stimulate the bloodline power, and for many years no one has learned how to use the bloodline power, it can also be realized in Caiying. Relying on Caiying, the Sima family may grow again, and even be The saint is called and regained the favor of the saint.


    The Sima family has worked for the saint throughout the ages, although he doesn''t know who that saint is now.


    The Sima family has been weakened for too long. Except for the reclusive grandfather, the only real descendant is himself. The family members all live in a small realm of the immortal world. They cannot get resources and will only become weaker and weaker.


    Therefore, after seeing Caiying, he even wanted to do it immediately.


    Still held back, Caiying had an unknown Da Luo Jinxian next to him, and he had done it before Miao Chengtian, the possibility of success was too small.


    He didn''t leave, he just used Yunyin and family power to investigate Zhou Shu and Caiying nearby, and the results were really not many.


    There is no news from Caiying, only that she is with Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu came from a foreign land. He hadn''t done anything. He didn''t know how strong he was. When he knew that Zhou Shu was about to join Genting City, he was worried for a while. Later, he learned that Zhou Shubai had entered Lu Mo''s school. Just put it down.


    Before he came, he made preparations, and spent a lot of money to invite Hun Yuan Jinxian, hoping to shock Zhou Shu in one fell swoop and get news of the woman.


    This should be enough. In front of Hun Yuan Jin Xian, Da Luo Jin Xian can only obey. Although Zhou Shu just entered Genting City, there may be a little obstacle, but he is Lu Mo''s.


    Lu Mo is the least influential person in Genting City, none of them.


    Where did I know that this was the case. After some exchanges, he not only got no news, but revealed his purpose. Now he is even being turned against the object and let Zhou Shu dominate the situation. How can this be done?


    This situation must be changed as soon as possible.


    Do you really want to do it?


    Only Zhou Shu knows about Caiying, but Zhou Shu is also a senior in Genting City. If he tears his face and starts hands, Zhou Shu can immediately inform Zongmen with Yunyin. In the end, he will definitely not get well, nor will he be kicked out. for sure.


    He can break the boat for the sake of his blood, but the trouble is that the Hunyuan Jinxian said beforehand that the reward will be doubled if the opponent is hands-on. The stronger the opponent, the longer the reward, he has, but he is reluctant to give it, unless Are you sure you can get the result Are you sure? He doesn''t know Zhou Shu at all, he doesn''t know if Zhou Shu can run away, let alone if Zhou Shu would rather die than say.


    Now that the situation has become like this, the key is that he was thinking a little wrongly. Zhou Shu didn''t care about the deterrence of Hunyuan Jinxian at the scene. He switched to other big Luojinxians and "kneeled" when he saw Hunyuan Jinxian and asked. What do you say, and Zhou Shu, as if not seeing it.


    This guy, like Lu Mo, cannot be judged by common sense.


    secretly cursed, Sima Jia calmed down, hands-on is obviously the last choice, it is best to continue to persuade.


    Zhou Shu didn��t know that Sima Jia had so many thoughts in an instant, and he only said indifferently, "Sima Jia, it��s you who is too much? Feel free to investigate the seniors of the same school, and invite Hunyuan Jinxian to threaten, even the gate of Genting City. No matter how lenient the rules are, you have done so many things, it��s hard to be safe and sound?"


    Sima Jia slowly closed his eyes, hardly it seemed to be dead.


    He bowed and bowed, "Senior, how can you tell me about the woman? You can tell me, I will give it if I can."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    Sima Jia''s heart moved, "Senior, what do you want?"


    "You just offended me, and then just as nothing happened?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have something to do, and I will be back in a month. Then you can talk about it when you think about it. Remember to have a better attitude."


    Recommend the new book of City God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 2934: Wrong way

    After talking, Zhou Shu went to Xianlu, and patted Sima Jia on the shoulder by the way.


    Sima Jia was stunned, there was no way to dodge, and thinking of Zhou Shu''s words, he didn''t dare to ask for help, just watched Zhou Shu go.


    When they arrived at Xianlu, the Hunyuan Jinxian stopped in front of Zhou Shu.


    Xu was paid, so I am sorry to do nothing.


    Zhou Shu only glanced at him, and then passed by his side, Hun Yuan Jinxian''s heart suddenly shook, staring at Zhou Shu, he didn''t even want to stop him.


    When Zhou Shu passed by, he didn''t even feel at all. It was so strange.


    For the sake of safety, when not flying fast, most Hunyuan Golden Immortals will turn the surrounding ten-mile range into their own absolute domain.


    To put it simply, the power of law monitors and dominates everything within the scope, and prohibits other forces and people from entering at will.


    The absolute realm is like a part of the body. Anything that happens in it is under control. You can change it if you want to change it. Only allowed people can enter. Others, let alone a person, even if it is an ant with a gust of wind. The immortal can also clearly perceive, block, or take other actions.


    A radius of ten miles is the foundation, and some Hunyuan Jinxian even expanded their domain to hundreds or even thousands of miles.


    The larger the domain, the greater the consumption of Hunyuan Jinxian, and you will also feel tired. Unless you encounter a necessary situation, most people still control the domain within a hundred miles. No matter what happens in this range, it is enough to deal with , There is no consumption by itself.


    By the way, some Hunyuan Golden Immortals also expand the absolute domain during fast flight to avoid sudden attacks, which will consume more.


    The Golden Immortal Hunyuan limited his absolute domain to within thirty miles.


    And when Zhou Shu was the closest to him just now, it was less than ten miles, so he simply walked over.


    broke into the Absolute Realm, and then left safely, but the owner of the realm felt nothing. This kind of thing had never happened before.


    is incredible.


    Even a Hunyuan Golden Immortal cannot pass through his realm unconsciously. If two Hunyuan Golden Immortals pass by, both sides can perceive the other''s absolute realm. In order to avoid unnecessary disputes, then Slightly converge to each other, and then walk away separately.


    Until Zhou Shu left, he didn''t know what was going on.


    Is the opponent''s law power too strong, completely suppressing one''s own domain, or is the opponent''s concealment method too clever, even the power of the law cannot be discovered?


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s departure, he began to reconsider his previous decision.


    No matter how you look at it, your opponents are very tricky. For the sake of a mere 100,000 immortal jade, it''s not worth it to come here specially.


    What he didn''t know was that Zhou Shu was already very restrained.


    In fact, Zhou Shu could pass by him by dozens of feet, or even pat his shoulder. He would not notice it until the hand fell. ���� It was the divine sense that detected it, but for Hunyuan Jinxian, they The more trustworthy is the sense perception in the power of the law, rather than the eyes or ears.


    In the end, Zhou Shu didn''t do it because it was too swagger.


    and it is easy to think of a person, Zhou Shu himself.


    Zhou Shu, who was on the Ten Thousand Fiends List, was advertised as being able to kill the Golden Fairy Gai Yubai. If he slapped him abruptly, it would be hard to tell if the Golden Fairy would think that way, that would be bad.


    It is better to be cautious.


    Of course, proper performance is also necessary. For example, it can make Hunyuan Jinxian perceive a slight threat and understand that Zhou Shu is not an ordinary person.


    "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Hunyuan Jinxian''s expression, Sima Jia also felt something was wrong.


    Hunyuan Jinxian paused, "Have you finished talking?"


    Sima Jia shook his head, slightly depressed, "No, I''m afraid I will trouble seniors..."


    Hunyuan Jinxian waved his hand, "Stop talking, I''ll pay you half of your reward, I have to go if I have something to do."


    Sima Jia frowned, "Senior, this is not in compliance with the rules, so I can get things done."


    "That''s why I paid you half of your reward," Hun Yuan Jinxian threw a Wanfang Ring over, "I don''t know what you are going to do from start to finish, and I won''t be rumored afterwards. How could it be out of compliance?"


    turned around, and there was a voice coming, "I advise you, don''t hit his idea again, you and I have never seen you, don''t look for me again."


    Sima Jia looked at the Wanfang Ring in his hand and lost consciousness for a while.


    Even Hunyuan Jinxian left, what happened just now? He has been here all the time, but he hasn''t seen anything. Could it be that he...


    This thought together, immediately suppressed.


    The last thing a cultivator can��t do is doubt himself. What must have happened just now, but he didn��t perceive it. It just shows that Zhou Shu is very difficult to deal with. Even Hunyuan Jinxian does not want to conflict with him, Zhou Shu It''s not that he doesn''t play cards according to common sense like Lu Mo, but that he really has the strength to make Hunyuan Jinxian fearful, so he doesn''t care about Hunyuan Jinxian.


    This is the end of the matter, and I can only blame myself.


    The obsession to regain the blood is too deep, I chose the wrong way at the beginning.


    In fact, judging from the results of the investigation, Zhou Shu and Caiying have been peers along the way, and the relationship is good, but he always feels that Zhou Shu is using Caiying and treats Zhou Shu as an enemy without too much consideration. It is based on this.


    Now that I think about how wrong I was, how could Zhou Shu know Caiying��s bloodline? Only the Sima Family knew what a great Luo Jinxian would do with a woman whose realm was lower than him? Besides, even if Zhou Shu wants to use Caiying, he shouldn''t treat Zhou Shu as an enemy It will only be Caiying who suffers.


    Decided what to do, and the thoughts came through quickly, Sima Jia rushed to Miao Chengtian, where he planned to wait for Zhou Shu to come back, and then discuss.


    Sima Jia figured it out, Zhou Shu was more relaxed over there.


    The most urgent trouble is gone. Sima Jia didn''t know that she was Zhou Shu. It was a misunderstanding, and Caiying and the Sima family, in fact, as long as the Sima family did not do things that made Caiying dissatisfied, it would not be bad for her to join the Sima family.


    First, she can get the blood inheritance of the Sima family and become stronger.


    Apart from other things, the method that can eliminate the power of Shu''s soul is worth starting. Zhou Shu feels that the power of blood is not inferior to dragons or other powerful beasts. It can break out and defeat high-level laws. Maybe It also has a fight with the Supreme Law,


    Second, wouldn��t it be good if you could draw the entire Sima family to your side, such as going to Yunjuan to define the residence?


    The family of the saint��s disciples has precious inheritance at hand, and the possibility of contact with the saints. Even if it is temporarily down, it will become stronger sooner or later. Now, if you take advantage of them when they are weak, you will benefit greatly in the future, but not now If you do, you may have to pay a much higher price if you want to get along with them in the future, and it may be impossible to do so.


    Of course, what to do is to decide for yourself, Zhou Shu doesn''t want to go against her will.


    didn''t go far, a person chased him behind him, keeping a distance of tens of miles from him, arching his hands far away, "Friends, please stay!"


    :. :

 Chapter 2935: Want to try 1

    It was the former Hunyuan Jinxian.


    After he left, he still felt wrong after thinking about it. He was bad at Zhou Shu before. If he left like this, he might leave hidden dangers. Since he decided not to participate in this matter, he would simply apologize and let the matter go. .


    As a Hunyuan Jinxian who has been in the fairy world for a long time, he feels that it is safest to do so.


    The higher the realm, the smaller the courage. He has seen many colleagues who died because of a trivial matter. It is not a bad thing to be careful.


    Even though Zhou Shu was only the Daluo Jinxian, his ability to break into the Absolute Realm meant that he had the strength to match the Hunyuan Jinxian, which he knew very well.


    He arched his hands far away, "Hao Xiaoxin, the iron flag gate, has met fellow Taoists."


    Zhou Shuli stayed, and said politely, "What''s wrong with Daoyou Hao?"


    Hao Xiaoxin said warmly, "Some Taoists know that Hao is entrusted by Sima Jia and has no ill will to Tao friends, and Shi Cai also paid the reward. Since then, he has nothing to do with Sima Jia, and hopes that he will not have any evil with Tao friends because of this. "


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I understand, in fact, Taoists don''t need to be like this."


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s expression, Hao Xiaoxin felt loose in his heart, and smiled, "Hehe, I still have to say, Daoist has such a cultivation level at a young age, and he has entered Genting City. The future is unlimited. The old man still Count on fellow Taoists to take care of them."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The Iron Banner Gate specializes in walking the way for the sky. I am afraid to see the nights of the sky, where I need to take care of it."


    You know Zhou Shu at Tieqimen.


    The so-called iron flag gates are actually a group of bounty hunters under the banner of being the heavenly path. They live by hunting down the bad guys and doing similar activities as the immortal catching.


    The immortal catch is on the bright side, (because of Wei Tong''s relationship, Zhou Shu has a good impression of the immortal catch), while the Tieqimen people are on the dark side. They use all means to achieve their goals. It is said that they even pretend to be ordinary people. The murderer, or the misdemeanor of making the murderer on the list and then catching it.


    Because of this, Zhou Shu has no good impressions of them.


    Hao Xiaoxin smiled bitterly, "It''s just to make money by offering a reward. This time it is also because Sima Jia''s price is quite high. The old man is just...hehe, we are not afraid of friends'' jokes, our Tieqimen is a group of coolies. That''s it."


    "What do you think there is no fairy jade in the fairy world, in fact, everyone is coolie."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and said thoughtfully, "Why don''t fellow Daoists go to hunt down the murderers on the list? That would be more cost-effective? I heard that the prices of the Xuanlingzong and Shushan were very high recently. If you can catch one Two, enough peace of mind to practice for a long time."


    Hao Xiaoxin paused, feeling helpless, "There are too many people going, the old man will not join in the fun."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What''s wrong, fellow Taoist?"


    Hao Xiaoxin thought for a moment, and said slowly, "Recently, the reward in the fairy world has been a lot higher, especially for one with a particularly high cultivation base, so most people in the Tieqimen have gone to catch the golden fairy named Zhou Shu. But the old man feels that things may not be that simple."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance, seeming to mutter to himself, "When it comes to Zhou Shu, I want to hunt down, one thousand and one hundred golden immortals are very tempting."


    Hao Xiaoxin complimented, "Taoists are not afraid of themselves."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Why does Fellow Daoist think that it is not easy? He is just a golden immortal. What killed Gai Yubai, I think it is mostly the lie of the Xuanling Sect. Even if it is true, he must have relied on some kind of treasure. I think it''s probably a Taoist weapon. Even if he can use the Taoist weapon, he can''t exert much power. Last time it was just a coincidence...As long as he can be caught, the Taoist weapon can also fall into my hands."


    As he talked, Zhou Shu''s eyes changed, and his greed showed no secret.


    Hao Xiaoxin nodded and said perfunctorily, "Yes...it must be so."


    I only thought to myself, because of this, the old man couldn��t go. Everyone thought that Zhou Shu killed the Golden Immortal Hunyuan by taking a chance, but if it wasn��t, the person with the Taoist weapon in his hand would never be good. If you mess up, Hunyuan Jinxian can''t escape death, so it''s better not to gamble.


    Only in this way can we live long.


    Zhou Shu showed some pride, "Since fellow Daoist is a member of the Iron Banner Gate, I must have investigated some situations in the door. If there is anything you can say, you might as well say something. I will pay Xianyu to fellow Taoist. If I have a chance to meet Zhou Shu, I would also like to give it a try."


    "This...xianyu is unnecessary."


    Hao Xiaoxin took out a jade slip and sent it in front of Zhou Shu with the wind, and said slowly, "These news are actually a few years earlier, and I have not got the new news at the iron flag gate. So far no one in the fairy world has received Zhou Shu''s exact information and The location may also be that there is news but it is not sent back in time. Many people have just gone to the outer domain to start the investigation. If there is, I will give it to the daoists at that time, but the information may need Xianyu.


    "Haha, that''s natural, it must be given."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "If I can catch Zhou Shu, then I will have a benefit for fellow Taoists."


    Hao Xiaoxin smiled while stroking his beard, "Hahaha, then I wish you all the best to you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said calmly, "I have something to do, let''s leave first."


    Hao Xiaoxin smiled and said, "The Taoist friends are just going away."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s gradual departure, he let out a sneer in his heart. In his eyes, Zhou Shu was obviously a talented and arrogant fellow. He hadn''t even said a word from his predecessors. This kind of young man, although he has good abilities, is mostly alive. It''s not long...I knew that, so I don''t have to come here to sue.


    Zhou Shu looked at the jade slip, seemingly thoughtful.


    It doesn''t matter how Hao Xiaoxin is, but it''s good to get such a news.


    There should be many investigation channels for Tieqimen, and there is a lot of information about Zhou Shu, from Wufang City to Crescent City, Lianyun City, to the Devil Realm and Haze Kingdom Most of Zhou Shu has been there. The places are all in it, which also specifically mentions Jian Lao and others.


    The ninth pawnshop is still there, but the owner has changed.


    They went to the seventeenth ninth pawnshop in the fairy world to search, but they did not find any trace of the old man and others.


    hasn''t been found until now.


    is suspected of being taken away by the Great Sect of the Immortal World in advance.


    Especially the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, they can do this kind of thing, like Iron Banner Gate, they also like to get on and off the murderer''s relatives and friends, use their relatives and friends to find the murderer, and even use their relatives and friends as bait to lure the murderer into the prison.


    Tieqimen people only hate themselves for being one step late.


    They are still investigating, but it seems that there is no result.


    Caiying exclaimed, "No way, Senior Sword and the others were really taken away by Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The possibility is unlikely. If the Ten Thousand Soul Sect had caught them, they should have announced in the heavens, hoping to attract me to save them. I think they discovered that something was wrong and hid them all the time. Establishing an intelligence network and attaching great importance to collecting information, it should be able to know the movement of the immortal world one step in advance. When the immortal hunter intends to hunt them down, he will leave in advance."


    Caiying suspiciously, "The intelligence is so useful."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "Of course."


    Hu Lao followed, "The owner has a good habit. They have to build an intelligence network wherever they are. They have learned it long ago, and I think they are fine."


    Recommend the new book of City God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 2936: 1 line apart

    Xingyue City is a gateway to Miao Chengtian.


    Xiancheng is not big, but it is much more prosperous than Miao Chengtian.


    The first is because there are a lot of immortal energy resources here, and the second is because it is close to Miao Chengtian. Most cultivators who want to go to Miao Chengtian will pass through here, and many will live there. After all, this place is more suitable for cultivation than Miao Chengtian.


    This belongs to the Holy Fire Gate.


    The city lord is the guardian elder Luo Yun.


    Bian Xue had come here to calculate and pointed out a wrong treasure. For this reason, Luo Yun also moved his hand in anger. Although it was just a coercive rebuke, for Bian Xue who was unable to run Xianli, It was also suffering.


    Zhou Shu left Miao Chengtian to stop Sima Jia. Now that the goal was achieved, he could have gone straight back, but in order not to make anyone suspicious, he still had to stay outside for a month, so he would drop by Xingyue City to pick up treasure.


    And Luo Yun, if the time is right, Zhou Shu will "repay" Bian Xue.


    "Brother Shu, the treasure is on the small circle of Weicheng in Xingyue City."


    Bianxue was a little excited, she had always wanted to come to the fairy world to hunt for treasures to verify the results of the projections.


    By the way, although her Absolute Soul Lock has not been removed, the power of compassion has broken through. With the two changes of the realm of compassion, she is already a qualified golden immortal, only limited by the power of immortality. Most tactics cannot be used.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, ignoring the guards of Xiancheng, and went straight through the gate to the small circle of Weicheng.


    Now he needs a new image, a completely different image from Zhou Shu before.


    Besides, he is a citizen of Genting City. There are only more than 800 people in the heavens. It should be arrogant. If he is as polite as before, he will be suspicious.


    Hao Xiaoxin treated Hao Xiaoxin for this, and it is now.


    "What are you doing, do you want to die!"


    A guard yelled, but before he came up, he was pulled by the guard beside him, covering his mouth.


    "It''s you who are looking for death."


    The guard whispered, "Did you not see the Genting Ring he was wearing? He is from Genting City, there can be no fakes!"


    The previous guard immediately knelt down and again apologized and begged for mercy.


    The former and the latter are respectful, which is regarded as a kind of attribute of the Sacred Firemen.


    Sacred Fire Gate is extremely powerful. The three commanders and the four Dharma kings in the gate are all strong. Two of them are quasi-sages even like the main and deputy gate masters.


    The four quasi-sages of a sect are only under the control of the sect in terms of strength, but they are very afraid to control the sect, especially the two sects of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Suspended Bell Sect. They simply do what they say. Many people in the immortal world are called the running dogs of the Xuanling Sect and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, it was just appearance.


    The ambition of the Holy Fire Gate is greater than that of any sect. What they want may be the entire fairy world. Besides, there is nothing bad about running dogs. They develop secretly, and they can bite their master if they have the opportunity.


    About six or seven hours, Madoka is already in front of her.


    Speaking of it, this acropolis is far enough away from the city, and there is no fairy road connection yet.


    At a glance, there are thousands of people busy in the small world. Several large flying boats have just set up their keels and are setting up formations.


    It��s like the holy fire ship I��ve seen before, but it��s more than several times bigger. When it��s fully deployed, it may be nearly fifty miles long. Such a huge boat can transport tens of thousands of practitioners. Luo Yun��s fairy city can There are not so many holy firemen.


    Bianxue whispered, "It''s not good, they actually built ships here."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It doesn''t affect our search for things."


    The small circle world is really not big. As soon as Zhou Shu fell to the ground, he immediately attracted attention. Many people saw it, especially Da Luo Jinxian, who was in charge of the management, walked straight over, his expression was rather unhappy, his eyes even flashed A trace of killing intent.


    This point of killing intent naturally cannot escape Zhou Shu, who has mastered the law of killing.


    Zhou Shu is also a bit strange. Even if he accidentally breaks into his world, he won''t want to fight or kill. It seems that most of these ships have secrets.


    Da Luo Jinxian quickly saw the flash on Zhou Shu��s hand, the fairy ring in Genting City, his face slowly changed, and he slowly said, "May I ask fellow Taoists what to do here? This is the forbidden area of ??our Holy Fire Gate. Fellow����"


    Zhou Shu interrupted him impatiently, "I''ll just take a look, you guys are dingling here, it''s annoying me."


    Before Da Luo Jinxian could speak, he walked around, looking here and there.


    Da Luo Jinxian stared at Zhou Shu, very angry for a while, but he was helpless. He must not be able to drive away. He knew that his own weight, Da Luo Jinxian, who could enter Genting City, could not be beaten even by the creator, so he only quietly issued a message. A message.


    What he didn''t know was that Zhou Shu in front of him was no longer Zhou Shu himself.


    At the moment he spoke, Zhou Shu changed into a true soul body, and he escaped into the ground, looking for the treasure.


    Gained Du Shuang��s experience of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect again, and now his true soul body is so real, at least ordinary Da Luo Jinxian can��t see it.


    By the way, Du Shuang''s true soul body has also taken shape, and is now following Zhou Shu to practice the law of life and death.


    He still seems very loyal. If he can help Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu will consider transforming him into a real body, one with blood and vitality.


    is much harder than Caiying��s.


    Caiying is a complete elf, with a lot of vitality in itself, while Du Shuang is just a trace of soul, with almost no vitality. The body he needs must be able to generate vitality on its own until the soul is fully restored or he learns the law of creation. Otherwise, you can only rely on the vitality around you to maintain your body.


    To put it simply, Du Shuang needs an original core.


    There is a core of origin in front of Zhou Shu, but it is broken and abandoned, unable to contain vitality, and has no value.


    is the original core of Madoka.


    should have been destroyed soon after birth, the core is not big, and the remaining wreckage is decayed and disappeared, like a pile of burnt cinder.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, UU reading "not here."


    Bian Xue was a little disappointed, "Is it taken away? The location is here, it can''t be wrong."


    "Don''t worry, look for it again."


    Zhou Shu almost guessed what the treasure was.


    Judging from the traces left on the scene, the people who destroyed the origin core did not do enough, or did not know how to collect, so that most of the origin qi leaked out. These origin qi cannot form a new core, but may change. Because the core of the origin is also a newborn and has not been qualitative, this possibility is very high.


    The original core and the excellent fairy are, in the final analysis, separated by a thin line. What they become depends on luck. The way of heaven will not be ruined and destroyed. There is another way to go.


    After years of accumulation, the fairy has naturally become a strange treasure, and Bian Xue originally calculated this fairy.


    This kind of thing, Zhou Shu has had many experiences in samsara, there is nothing wrong with it.


    This class of fairy things, although not as good as the original core, is not bad, judging from the generation time of the small circle world, it should be the 9th rank.


    is worth at least one hundred thousand celestial jade, which is ordinary, if it is those rare celestial objects with various special attributes, the value may be doubled.


    Of course, Zhou Shu didn''t want to miss it. If Luo Yun was "getting the moon first by the water", he would have to find a way to grab it.


    He really needs Xianyu now.


    (PS: Thank you Hong Niu for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 2937: Anxious

    Although it was the core of the abandoned origin, Zhou Shu also got a trace of origin from it.


    To be precise, I learned the detailed information of the original Qi, and then simulated a trace.


    As for where the information comes from, it is naturally through reincarnation. The discarded core does not have the ability to resist reincarnation, and Kunlun mirror can get it in one shot.


    It must be said that when Zhou Shu was in Jinghui City, while selling his goods, he also bought a lot of artifacts with the power of reincarnation. The power of reincarnation was absorbed by Zhou Shu, which is a supplement to Zhou Shu��s usual time. It is not enough to use against the enemy, but there is no problem with using Kunlun Mirror or hiding oneself.


    In the Dao Furnace, the power of reincarnation has also gathered again, as a seed, suffering day and night, coupled with the deduction of the sea, may have an opportunity for improvement.


    Relying on that source of energy, Zhou Shu expanded his consciousness and searched the small circle.


    It won''t be long.


    There are a few places where there is a residual breath of the original Qi.


    The origin core of the small circle world has long been destroyed, and everything in the world will have no origin. Then, the only thing that can carry the aura of origin is the fairy.


    Zhou Shu showed a slight smile, "It''s not a long time, it shouldn''t be taken by Luo Yun, it''s still in the world."


    Bianxue became excited, "That''s fine, let''s find it soon!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Now it''s just the beginning. After the bone chips are recovered, I will rely on you to make a fortune, Sister Xue."


    "Ok!"


    Bianxue nodded vigorously, her eyes flashing.


    For her, using her own ability to help Zhou Shu is probably the happiest thing.


    "This little guy can still run."


    Zhou Shu turned into an earth-colored lightning, following the traces of the original Qi, shuttled through the ground.


    It didn''t take long before I saw the true face.


    Like a silver earthworm, but two feet, there are many links on the body, and there are many root-like long beards under the abdomen. The whole body has a faint light, weak but solid, never dimmed, like the sky The stars.


    ���.


    Like insects and weeds, neither dead nor alive, the essence of heaven and earth gathers, it is rumored that it will live forever, and everything that eats will extend its life for 20,000 years.


    It is indeed an excellent fairy, and it may be beyond the ninth stage. It is of great use to any practitioner, such as prolonging life, or being used to absorb vitality as the core of the source. It is more useful for meditation. It is said to use elm In order to lead, it is possible to open the eyes of the heavens. I don''t know if this is true, but it is just a rumor.


    This thing is too rare. In Zhou Shu''s memory, only two of them were fortunate enough to have seen it, and both were used for life extension purposes.


    But for Zhou Shu, this is a fairy jade, three hundred thousand or more fairy jade.


    seemed to be aware of Zhou Shu''s prying, and the concealed Yu Yu began to move.


    Like a white lightning, it flashed for dozens of miles in a flash. The hard rock under the ground did not cause any impact. After all, it was born from the origin of a realm, and the environment in the realm is not an obstacle to it at all.


    Only it is faster, Zhou Shu is faster.


    The power of Shu now covers the power of a variety of laws. This small circle is also composed of laws, so you can master it without the help of the source.


    The two lightnings chased each other, and the white lightning was about to be followed.


    boom!


    The elm, which is only a few feet long, suddenly began to grow in size. It expanded ten times in the blink of an eye. It drew up desperately, and the silver light grew. Even the ground was shining brightly. The surrounding rocks and soil fell loose. An earthquake occurred.


    Zhou Shu frowned secretly, Yu Yu still has this kind of ability, does it have to break through the ground?


    Zhou Shu split out a few electric lights, trapped the crazily growing elm, grabbed it, and threw it into the world of refining monsters.


    In the specially partitioned space, this thing can move around as long as there is a trace of immortality. If it is thrown into the world of refining demon, you may not know what it will do. Although the elm is able to move, it is not a wise creature, except for growth. Without other self-awareness, the destruction caused by inadvertent is still very troublesome.


    Fortunately, I caught it early. The top of the elm is already a little green. If it grows up, green shoots emerge from the ground, the value will be much lower.


    Yu Yu had already arrived, but the cracking of the ground did not stop, on the contrary, it became more violent. In the blink of an eye, a big hole appeared in front of Zhou Shu.


    Only a few miles away from the ground, a figure stood in front of the entrance of the cave, looking at Zhou Shu coldly, with an unusually sharp expression.


    "Luo Yun!"


    Bianxue was shocked unconsciously. It was the first time she saw Hunyuan Jinxian. She was shocked by the pressure, and still has some palpitations.


    "It came so fast."


    Zhou Shu only calmly flew out of the hole and landed on the opposite side of Luo Yun.


    Looking at it, this is the center of the small circle world. There are two giant ships under construction. One of them has a mess of formations, a big fire is lit in the middle, and there are electric lights escaping everywhere. The person is remedying.


    Luo Yun''s face was pale, "Boy, are you making trouble?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, his face turned black and white indifferent, "Daoist, you are the one who made trouble? I just look around at will and think that the underground scenery is pretty good, so I was disturbed by you. On the other hand, I made trouble, but It��s very interesting."


    It seems that Luo Yun didn''t know about Yu Yu, but he just felt the ground shaking.


    is really hard to detect, who can find a specific grain of sand on the beach?


    With the help of its origin, the elm is hidden in the realm, merges with the realm, and moves around, just like a piece of soil and a grain of sand in the realm. Unless you understand its breath, you can��t perceive it, even if you stay in the realm every day. Same thing.


    Luo Yun stared at Zhou Shu, laughing so angry, "Haha, this old man has guarded Xingyue City for nearly ten thousand years, and this is the first time I have seen you such a arrogant disciple of Genting City!"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Who are you?"


    Luo Yun said coldly, "Holy Flame Mon Luoyun."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned around and left, taking back his true soul body by the way.


    After a few steps, Luo Yun caught up and stopped in front of Zhou Shu.


    is very close, you can feel the absolute realm around him.


    Zhou Shu frowned, and said with a little disgust, "What are you blocking me for? This world is yours, don��t let me go? Even if it��s yours, you still dare to stop me, as soon as Yunyin comes out If Genting City elders come to see you, aren��t you afraid of death?"


    Luo Yun paused.


    Although Zhou Shu was very arrogant, he had to say those things that were right. The Holy Fire Gate could not provoke Genting City, especially Xingyue City, where he was a step away from Miao Chengtian. It was really annoying. He had only one way to apologize in the end. It''s not impossible to be reformed. Everyone knows that the accommodating of the high-level officials of the Holy Fire Sect to the various sects in charge is just like nature.


    It��s just, I can��t get too angry.


    The huge ship was built in the Acropolis and was destroyed by Genting City at will. The loss is not to be mentioned, so Zhou Shu left in a big way. After the spread, the title of the running dog of the Holy Fire Gate may not be lost, and the master again one extra.


    He only froze for a while, and the opposite Zhou Shu was gone.


    looked up, the figure was looming in the air, and there seemed to be laughter.


    was also very anxious and couldn''t care about anything, so he had to use his force to chase after him. With this force, he was stunned.


    A slanting white cloud was drawn on the ground, less than ten feet away from him.


    "When was it painted, how could he break in, how could I not know?"


    He realized something, and his mind suddenly trembled.

 Chapter 2938: Complete

    Seeing Zhou Shu who was gradually disappearing, he had no idea of ??chasing after him.


    That''s all.


    Being able to be arrogant, really has capital.


    However, when all these ships are built, the Holy Fire Gate begins the plan...


    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Before leaving the small circle world, Zhou Shu put the news of getting Yuyu on the cloud board.


    Don��t worry about leaking, the cloud board can only be seen by Genting City residents, and the city residents will not share the cloud board with others.


    There are dozens of responses soon.


    The cloud board is the most important source of information in Genting City. The city residents will put a trace of soul on it at all times, lest they miss the information that is useful to them, even if it is a critical moment.


    Yu� is such a rare fairy thing, everyone wants it.


    It is similar to Longevity Caohuandan, but the effect is much better. It is doubled in terms of life extension and several times more in terms of absorbing vitality and acting as the source. For example, Caohuandan can maintain a small world with a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles at most. Its vitality is continuous, and if the elm is used well, it is enough to maintain the middle level of several million miles, and for the citizens of Genting City, they can also use this to understand the law of creation.


    But for Zhou Shu, it was the best seller.


    Life extension is not needed. He will realize the law of creation sooner or later. As for the core of the origin, he has a better-use Azure Demon Crystal. What he lacks most now is Immortal Jade.


    To be precise, a lot of energy is given to Jianmu to cross the catastrophe.


    And the same value, different items, can get the most energy from the fairy jade.


    Don��t worry about the immortal jade coming from the immortal world, which will cause trouble to Jianmu. Jianmu, like Hulao, can completely transform the immortal power in the immortal jade into its own energy, so pure that it does not touch any impurities, and will never receive power or immortality. The influence of the law.


    The price soon rose to more than 400,000 celestial jade, and more and more echoes, almost hundreds of them.


    suddenly became the most popular.


    Zhou Shu did not leave a cloud code, and he was not eager to get the result. After Miao Chengtian, just choose the one with the highest price to send out the cloud code.


    No one will go back on the cloud board.


    For example, Lu Mo, if you don��t use it, you will no longer use the rules.


    all the way back to Miao Chengtian.


    In the passage next to the Saint��s Gate, a person walked out. The scene was the same as last time, the person was the same, but the attitude was different.


    Sima Jia bowed down and bowed, with a very sincere manner, "The younger Sima Jia has met Senior Yang."


    Zhou Shu paused, staring at the door of the saint, silent for a while.


    Sima Jia suffered a cold face, only slightly stagnated, then walked to Zhou Shu and stood still.


    Several hours passed, Zhou Shu said slowly, "What do you think of the Saint''s Gate?"


    Sima Jia brewed for a while, and said slowly, "The vastness is like the sea, and the younger generation can''t understand the truth."


    "I''m not asking you this."


    Zhou Shu pointed to some scratches on the door, "I mean, what do you think of the destruction of the Saint''s Gate by the fairy world?"


    Sima Jia stagnated, Zhou Shu��s words were already considered a rebellion. If you dare to say this in Chang Rongtian, I am afraid that someone will come to reprimand or even do something, but this is Miao Chengtian, ����Miao Chengtian��s Practitioners are not cultivating the law of power, and they even sneer at the law of power. They also criticize the practice of the immortal world to dominate the world, but many people say these things.


    Is it trying to test yourself?


    Sima Jia paused and said in a deep voice, "The reason for this matter has not been determined, but the younger generation felt that the person in charge of the immortal world was too reckless. Whether it is the magic pattern or the witch talk, they are innately opposed to the practitioner, and the practitioner will never Will be bewitched by it, and those lines will be obliterated by the sage''s glory sooner or later, but the immortal world also has its truth..."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said, "But I don''t need to talk about it later."


    "Yes."


    Sima Jia nodded.


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Would you like to come to Miaochengtian to practice the Tao? I see you always come here to ask for the rules, why not just stay here?"


    Sima Jiawei sighed, "The juniors also thought. I have said that they will come four times, but they have all been rejected. Miao Chengtian does not accept me, or they do not want to accept the law of strength unless I practice another law to exceed strength. It is possible to join the law."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "Your balance law has just been transparent, I am afraid it will be difficult."


    Sima Jia quickly said, "The younger generation will work hard."


    He changed his method now, and he didn''t dare to disobey Zhou Shu in half a sentence, fearing that Zhou Shu would not tell him the news, although he didn''t know why Zhou Shu asked him this.


    "It''s pretty good," Zhou Shu said lightly, "Where do you Sima family live?"


    "I can''t tell this junior."


    Sima Jia immediately shook his head, looking at Zhou Shu with a trace of questioning in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu''s words made him vigilant.


    Except for the hidden grandfather, he is the only one in the entire Sima family who is active outside. It is nothing else than others who are incapable. If the position of the family is exposed and the family is approached by a caring person, the entire family may be destroyed. Important, but the life and death of the entire family is more important.


    Zhou Shu did not entangle, "You have a blue flower on your body, right?"


    Sima Jia stopped, did not deny, "Senior sees it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Well, it''s very pale cyan, and the color is not as dark as ten times."


    As long as he gets serious, Jin Xian looks like a transparent person in his eyes, he can see everything.


    The blue and white flower is exactly the same as the one on Caiying. It should be a unique symbol of the Sima family. Caiying reconstructed the body from the bloodline and fully accepted the power in that bloodline.


    Sima Jia''s eyes lit up, and his heart tightened Although Zhou Shu didn''t say who was inferior, but the implication was no longer clear.


    Blue and white is not only a symbol of the Sima family, but to a certain extent it can also embody the talent of bloodline power. If what Zhou Shu said is true, it means that the woman''s talent for bloodline power is ten times stronger than him. At least on the surface.


    People like ���� have only appeared twice in family history.


    The clansmen in the last two times have dealt with the saints and listened to his teachings in person, and they also gained the reputation of the saint''s disciples for the family.


    "Blue and white represents the power of blood, your blue and white should not be as weak as it seems."


    Zhou Shu paused. Before his soul thought was annihilated by Sima Jia, it was definitely not something ordinary blood power could do.


    Sima Jia was stunned, thinking of something, and sighed, "The younger generation has done a lot of painstaking efforts in this area, but they are not talented enough. The ancestors said that it is impossible to inherit the family heritage, and the younger generations are also dead...If this is not the case, the younger generations will not join the immortal sect..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he suddenly made a long bow to the ground, "Senior! As long as the senior returns the woman to the Sima family, Senior is the great benefactor of our Sima family!"


    By this time, he still didn''t understand. The woman was obviously still with Zhou Shu. If the family wanted to find the woman, Zhou Shu''s consent must be obtained.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2939: Sealed

    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and pulled Sima Jia up.


    Sima Jia couldn''t even struggle for a while, so she had to stand up straight.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Leave aside the benefactor, I still have something to ask you. You just said that you have to join Genting City. In other words, if your bloodline talent is good, don''t you even want to join Genting City? ?"


    Sima Jia stopped and nodded seriously, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes flickered, seeming to have a trace of disdain, "Oh? It seems that your blood is really strong."


    "Senior!"


    Sima Jiaxian felt it, and said straightly, "Senior, please don''t insult the younger family!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s me who made a mistake, but I still don''t understand it. If you join Genting City, you may learn the highest rules. Is it your blood..."


    Sima Jia said loudly, "The ancestors also crossed the heavens before living in seclusion, and experienced hundreds of battles. Most of the opponents were practitioners of the same level, and none of them were defeated! It was listed on the list of heavenly poles, and was called by the golden fairy of the immortal world. Because..." At this point, he paused and said, "In short, the power of the Sima family''s blood is not worse than those laws. If the younger generation can master it, they won''t bother to learn all kinds of laws, but they have no blood. The power will go to the heavens again..."


    He sighed, "The juniors really have to do it."


    Zhou Shu was also taken aback, admiringly said, "Ling Zu is really strong. If it depends on the power of blood, the power is also amazing, not worse than the law."


    It��s naturally the strong who can enter the list of the heavens and the celestial poles, and hundreds of battles without a single defeat are a bit horrible. Just searching the memory of the sea of ??knowledge, but not finding such a person, nor in the reincarnation. About his grandfather is in Thirty to four thousand years ago, tens of thousands of years earlier, there are memories in the reincarnation, and later there are classics for reference, except for the middle section.


    Sima Jiaang started, unknowingly bringing out a lot of pride.


    Zhou said calmly, "The blue and white on Lingzu''s body should be richer than yours, right?"


    Sima Jia said without hesitation, "At least five times richer than the younger generation, if the younger generation can..."


    Having said this, he was stunned. His grandfather traversed the heavens, his blue and white mark was only five times more than his own. Zhou Shu said that the woman was at least ten times stronger than him. If Zhou Shu said it was true, the woman could To what extent is the power of the bloodline exerted?


    The Sima family is really going to revive.


    looked at Zhou Shu, he couldn''t help but begged again, "Senior..."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Sima Jia, I can''t make a decision for her, and I don''t know where she is now. I want to enter Genting City, but she doesn''t like Miao Chengtian. She went to the outside world by herself, but ..."


    Sima Jia said anxiously, "But what?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I know where her home is, and she will definitely go back. If you are willing to wait there, you will have a great chance to find her."


    Sima Jia was energetic, "Senior please make it clear, juniors go immediately!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Are you planning to go alone?"


    Sima Jia understands something, "Senior means..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If you are alone, it��s useless to wait. You are not her opponent, let alone persuading her. I suggest that your clan go together, preferably the whole clan. Since you know she might To rejuvenate the Sima family, we must do our utmost sincerity and effort, so there is still a little hope."


    "The whole family, is it..."


    Sima Jia was stunned for a moment when he thought of something.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Go back and discuss with the people before deciding what to do. When you are sure to find her, I will tell you the location."


    Sima Jia hesitated, "Is it really impossible for a younger generation to be alone?"


    Zhou Shu sneered unconsciously, "What do you think? You can''t even use the power of your bloodline now, how can you make her believe that your Sima family is strong? How can you persuade her to learn from the power of the Sima family''s bloodline and make her willing to serve the Sima family? Power? She is not me. She is a power practitioner, and she never knows what family is. If you can''t move her with power, you won''t get anything except ridicule."


    As if struck by thunder, Sima Jiamu stayed.


    It is true that he does not even have the power of the bloodline. How can he prove that the power of the bloodline is strong, and how can he persuade others to learn or even return to the family?


    Come on hard, I''m afraid he is not the opponent yet.


    quickly understood, he said seriously, "Senior said, I will tell the family about this first, and wait until the family decides to come to senior, thank you senior, the younger generation is indebted."


    It''s really good to change the way, basically got the result, but...


    Obviously, if the woman wants to see the power of blood, only the family ancestor will invite her.


    The family ancestor was definitely willing to go, but he knew that the family ancestor had offended the big sect and had to live in seclusion in order to prevent the family members from being implicated. He would not appear in the heavens again. This time he wanted to find someone, which was a violation of the agreement. , If you are hit by that big sect, you don''t know what kind of trouble it will cause... Hey, let''s go back and talk about it.


    Watching Sima Jia leave, Zhou Shu entered the demon refining world with a smile, "This is good, Lord Palace?"


    Caiying pretended to be angry, "You make this palace so realistic! Where does this palace advocate power?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, if you don''t say that, the Sima family won''t take it seriously. Just look at their performance. If the whole clan goes to Yunjuan Realm, then you can follow them to cultivate their bloodline power. "


    Caiying pouting This palace is not rare. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said sternly, "Don''t be uncommon, the power of blood can easily dispel my soul thoughts. It is indeed very strong in guarding, not inferior to the dragon clan. Maybe their ancestors are the defensive sky monster clan, or It is a mysterious beast that focuses on defense. No matter what, this kind of bloodline power is very good for you. More importantly, it does not affect your sword repair at all. It is just pure bloodline power that can naturally be used, and it can also be used with swords. Body coordination."


    "Oh, let''s just barely learn in this palace."


    Caiying thought for a while, as if reluctantly, "But I see Sima Jia, it''s not so good."


    "He just doesn''t know how to use it. In fact, his bloodline power is also very pure, not much worse than you, otherwise it is impossible to eliminate my soul," Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I feel this way, but the blue and white mark If you can show it, he doesn''t know how to use it. It''s a bit like being sealed, but you don''t need to tell him about these things now. Wait until you learn how to use the power of blood."


    Caiying smiled and said, "Zhou, you have gone bad."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care, "It''s just for you and me to think more about it, maybe he will rely on me to open this seal in the future."


    Speaking of the spirit, he shook slightly and looked at the cloud board. He laughed unconsciously, "Finally someone came out to 830,000. The price is really high. Let''s sell it like this."


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2940: The poorest days

    After sending out his own cloud code, Zhou Shu felt a little bit reluctant.


    If it weren''t for the lack of immortal jade, Zhou Shu would never sell such a fairy.


    However, when the more than 800,000 celestial jade arrives, he will accumulate more than 6 million celestial jade, which is a shocking figure in the heavens. The wealth of a big fairy city may not be so much. For example, New Moon City must be No.


    There are so many immortal jade, enough for Jianmu to cross the catastrophe.


    Jianmu crosses the robbery, Jianmu can take shape, and it is also a great promotion to the world of refining monsters.


    The potential of the two is astonishingly large. If they continue to complement each other, the Demon Refining Realm has the opportunity to become a big realm like the Xuanhuang Realm, and Jianmu may also slowly revert to a real God Tree of the Heavens, opening up one space to connect the heavens and ten thousand. World.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t plan to do this, and Hu Lao wouldn''t expect it.


    After Jianmu gradually takes shape, it will definitely be transplanted to Zhou Shu��s own realm and become the guardian of Zhou Shu��s realm. As for the demon refining realm, it has already obtained enough. The young Jianmu germinates here and survives the calamity. The coming Fuze is an inexhaustible wealth.


    It is a very simple truth. After the building of the woods, the blessings benefited the whole world. I don''t know how many creatures came into being and gained the power of good fortune.


    Among these creatures, it is very likely that a truly powerful race in the world of refining demon will be born, and Old Hu will benefit for life.


    Thinking of his mind, Zhou Shu didn''t have a silent mountain, so he went to Xiahou Zhaoyuan first.


    It seemed that Zhou Shu was about to come, and Xiahou Zhaoyuan distracted Yang Bai early and sat alone in front of the cliff waiting.


    Zhou Shu bowed and bowed, holding an object in both hands, and said concisely, "Senior, now the object has returned to its original owner."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan turned around, unable to conceal his excitement. As soon as he raised his hand, he grabbed the thing in his hand, and his body trembled slightly.


    Qingyan sword.


    A flood of clear water on the sword seemed to be rippling gently, and his old face looked very energetic in the water, as if he was tens of thousands of years younger.


    Seeing things and thinking about people, his mind sank into the sword for dozens of breaths before returning. He stroked the sword and stood up and looked at Zhou Shu with a sharp look, "How did you bring Xiahou''s double walls? Did you grab it? The destruction of Biluoshan is something to do with you!?"


    Zhou Shu was indifferent, "The sword is bestowed by Gong Zhaode, and Biluoshan is destroyed by a foreign race, so what to do with the younger generation."


    "How to prove!?"


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan yelled, his sharp eyes never diminished.


    "The younger generation has nothing to prove, and there is no need to prove it," Zhou Shu said calmly. "If the older generation misses the younger generation, you might as well go to the Xuanhuang Realm and know the authenticity."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan''s complexion was stagnant, he sat down, and said for a while, "If the old man can go to the Profound Yellow Realm, why should he cultivate here!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and he suddenly bowed to the ground, "Senior has been in the immortal realm for many years, and he must have a good understanding of the relationship between the immortal realm and the Xuanhuang realm. However, the younger generation has just arrived, and I still have a lot of doubts. I ask the seniors to give me advice."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan is the highest level and highest level practitioner in the Xuanhuang world he has ever seen. He must have known a lot and helped him solve many confusions.


    "Old..."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan wanted to say something but stopped, and said slowly, "Do you want to know what these things are doing?"


    Zhou Shu flicked his sleeves with his hands and said in a straightforward voice, "As a member of the Xuanhuang Realm, I don''t want to see the Xuanhuang Realm being locked up for a long time. This is the duty of the Xuanhuang Realm monk."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan''s face was calm, "Do you also know that Xuanhuang Realm is at the edge of the heavens?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and asked four questions in one breath, "The younger generation knows, but they don''t know what the edge of the heavens is, where and how to go, why is the Xuanhuang Realm exiled to the edge of the heavens?"


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan contemplated for a moment, and seemed to have made some determination, "Have you ever heard of Infinite Sky."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, nodded and said, "It is rumored that thirty-three days away, there is another infinite sky, also known as the sky of poverty. I don��t know where it is, but everyone who has seen this is called the sky of heaven. Thirty-three days, a bigger and broader world, seems to be endless. Senior, is there really an endless sky?"


    "Have."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan said slowly, "The immortal world has occupied 33 days a long time ago, but has never occupied the infinite sky, because the saint has a word, infinite is not a good place, 33 days is enough for many races to survive, no need to worry about it. , And after the saints left the immortal realm one after another, the sect in charge of the immortal realm said that the resources of the thirty-three days are gradually lacking, and it is difficult for practitioners to continue. The infinite sky is close to the immortal realm, why can''t it be occupied?"


    "So the immortal world gathered people to look for the infinite sky that I don''t know where."


    "Hundreds of years later, there will be gains. Some people have discovered the position of the infinite sky. It was on the side of the Xuanhuang Realm. However, it was not an actual star, but a deep dark hole. It looked very abrupt at first sight, like Someone bit Void and lost a piece."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "A black hole?"


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan nodded, "Exactly, it''s more than that. The cave is very weird. Anyone who approaches the cave will be sucked into the cave, and they will be crushed to pieces in an instant. Only those who have reached the Golden Immortal Golden Fairy are strong. To get out of it."


    "The immortal world will not be scared by a hole, so that dozens of powerful people will explore it, and someone will return soon after passing through the hole. After that, there will be a vast void, and there will be thousands at a glance. The stars are just not shining, and they are much dimmer than the heavens. I think they are covered by something and need to be explored more carefully. But from this point of view, they are indeed somewhat similar to the infinite sky in the rumors. In the extreme, there is an endless world."


    Zhou Shu has realized something, "It turns out that''s how it came."


    A trace of disdain flashed in Xiahou Zhaoyuan''s eyesXianjie was overjoyed, thinking that he had discovered thousands of new worlds and could get countless resources, and many powerful people had hope of becoming holy, so he did not wait. Those who continued to explore returned to return, and began the next step of the plan, destroying the black hole passage that obstructed Infinite Sky, and then installed an infinite gate that only the governing sect could open, turning Infinite Sky into a unique treasure of the immortal world. "


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu said in surprise, "Destroy the black hole channel?"


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan looked at Zhou Shu, "You think it��s wrong, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "This is unreasonable. To explore a place you have never been to before, at least you have to wait for the person sent out to come back and recognize the situation inside. If something is released, let the nearby Xuanhuang The world is damaged and even affects the entire heavens. Isn��t it bad? What if you can��t open it after it��s destroyed and the people inside can��t come back?��


    "indeed."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan sighed, "However, the immortal world would not care. They soon gathered hundreds of powerful men, most of them quasi-sages, and let them jointly destroy the black hole. The strong men displayed their abilities and the power of the highest law. The instruments and so on, colorful, attacking the passage together, but a thousand days have not worked, everyone is exhausted, and the black hole has not moved..."


    Zhou Shu''s heart is tense, not knowing what will happen.


    He did not expect that such a reckless move in the fairy world had not been introduced in many ancient books, and he had no memory of reincarnation, most of which came from hundreds of thousands of years ago or even earlier.


    :. :

 Chapter 2941: Along the Sky

    Xiahou Zhaoyuan suddenly stopped.


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Senior, what''s next, why is there no more?"


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan sighed, "If it really doesn''t exist, then it will be fine. The immortal world will be inaccessible for a long time. Liangshan Palace, one of the sects in charge at that time, invited the Sacred Artifact Axe from the sect..."


    Zhou calmed down, "Liangshan Palace, sacred artifacts, axe?"


    He has studied the inheritance of Liangshan Palace. For example, Tiangang Aperture is now working.


    But it was unexpected that this long-destructed sect was still in charge of the sect, and there were sacred artifacts in the gate.


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan nodded, "I heard that it is a powerful magic weapon that can smash even the chaos. There is no way to stop the heaven and earth. Liangshan Palace can rank among the control sects. This sacred instrument has played a big role, otherwise the Liangshan Palace''s Strength, there shouldn''t be such a position."


    "I am overjoyed in the immortal world. I ordered people to use the axe. Three or five people failed. Later, dozens of quasi-sages could use it together."


    "The holy artifact is enough to shake the heavens, and the black hole channel can''t resist it. After shaking for a few times, it collapsed."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan paused, and his expression changed. "At the moment the black hole collapsed, the heavens suddenly moved, and a lot of gray gas suddenly burst out of the broken passage, light and solid, and swept out like a storm. Tens of thousands of miles were rolled out in an instant, and disappeared into the void, and the many quasi-saints who used the sacred objects in front of the passage were swept by the storm, and there was no escape. The last dozen people immediately turned into dust and dispersed, and the rest were full of energy. No, I can barely stand firm, and the Hunshi Axe floating in the air smashed to pieces, leaving no residue."


    Zhou Shu was astonished.


    What are those gray airs? Not only did they kill more than a dozen quasi-saints, they could even destroy the holy artifacts.


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan sighed, "Just like you, everyone was shocked, especially the quasi-sages who were still in front of the passage. All of them had lingering fears. Some people even couldn''t help crying. The moment the dust came, They all felt a great sense of despair, and even the quasi-sages had the consciousness that they were bound to die, and only after they had survived did they understand that if it weren''t for the sacred artifacts to help them withstand the vast majority of forces, I am afraid that everyone present would perish. "


    "For a time, a huge horror enveloped everyone present."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan said slowly, "Looking at the gray gas that has long since disappeared, everyone knows that they did something wrong. Those gray gas is too terrifying. No matter where it blows, it will bring disaster to the heavens. It is a real calamity of extinction, even the Lord of Nine Nethers cannot compare with it, the immortal world is in danger."


    When this happened, the first thing the people in charge of the sects did was to blame each other and shirk responsibility.


    Everyone pointed the finger at Liangshan Palace, who took out the sacred artifacts, because they were the first sect who advocated opening the passage to occupy the infinite sky, and the most persistent one. Actually, it is not surprising that compared to other sects in charge, they have the most basic foundation. Shallow, it is difficult to open up the situation in the fairy world, so I hope to develop more in new fields.


    Where did I know that it was such a result, not only destroyed the sacred artifacts, but also released an unknown terrorist disaster, and the immortal world was in danger.


    The lord of the Liangshan Palace thought for a while, the matter has come to this, it is useless to complain, it is better to enter the endless sky, maybe the gain will be greater than the loss, I Liangshan Palace is willing to be the **** of the immortal world, the whole palace will enter the endless sky with thousands of people, and will not hesitate to give up one. Life is guilty and meritorious, to open up territory for the fairy world.


    And everyone said one after another, "Where is your sin and meritorious service? You clearly want to be alone, let the misfortune come out, go in and hide yourself, talk about opening up territory, but want to monopolize the resources of the infinite sky, and make a good idea. Can be punishable.


    The palace lord said again, as the master of the sect, no one here can escape responsibility. If I hadn''t taken out the sacred artifacts, you would all die here, and now my sacred artifacts are all destroyed. This infinite sky will be given to me. The most.


    Everyone continued, if it weren''t for you to come, maybe you wouldn''t follow, and you wouldn''t die. Now that so many people have died, it is your fault.


    I couldn''t argue for a while, but there was a noise, and everyone looked behind, shocked.


    The black hole channel has been destroyed, and there are many more transparent fragments floating in the void. Through the fragments, we can vaguely see many stars on the opposite side. The very dim stars are exactly the situation in the infinite sky. The sound is also coming from It came from over there.


    is like the sound of wind blowing.


    Everyone thought it was going to come out again, and they hurriedly avoided, and the quasi-sage also ran away like a bird and beast.


    But it was not. After a while, a quasi-sage flew out, but he was sent by the fairy world to explore the endless sky.


    The people in the fairy world were shocked, and quickly surrounded them.


    The quasi-sage saw everyone in the immortal world, and saw that the passage behind him had been completely broken. He understood at once, his whole body was frozen there, and he kept shouting, "You guys, what are you doing? Do you know what you did? ?!"


    The people in the immortal world were speechless, and the quasi-sage scolded bitterly, while slowly speaking out what he had discovered.


    There are indeed many realms in the Infinite Heaven, but almost all of those realms are dead realms. Even if there are no deaths, they are extremely barren and cannot provide resources at all. Not to mention that practitioners cannot cultivate, even mortals can hardly live.


    The quasi-sage watched dozens of realms in a row. He already felt that infinite sky is not a good place. After studying deeply, he even discovered that there are some strange and indifferent smoke in many realms, and he is in that smoke. In the Qi, there is a feeling that the life span of cultivation is slowly declining. Although I don''t know what the smoke is, it is definitely not suitable for any living beings to live in.


    has explored dozens of circles again The result is still the same, the smoke is thick or light.


    He decided not to look anymore, and told the result to the immortal realm, so that the immortal realm must not try to get in. This is a completely dead place, which is not good for the practitioners, but may affect the heavens and immortal realms, and should be completely sealed.


    Just when he was about to leave, a hurricane suddenly rolled up in the world he was in, almost flying him, and then looking at the sky, there were such winds everywhere, everywhere, he thought about what happened, and hurriedly rushed out. , But after going out, I saw such a scene.


    Now, no one speaks anymore.


    The palace lord of Liangshan Palace, who wanted to rush in before, was even more stunned. Who would have thought that this was the result. Many quasi-sages died, abandoned the sacred artifacts, and the immortal world was in great danger, but in the end he got a whole The infinite sky of the dead world? "


    Someone sighed suddenly, "I regret not listening to the saints, regret not listening to the saints!"


    However, it is useless to say it again. Looking at the broken passage and the dim stars behind the passage, everyone is speechless.


    The palace lord of the Liangshan Palace, seemed to perceive something, and hurried away first, but soon someone followed.


    "When the saint was still there, I said that the infinite sky is not a good place. Thirty-three days, plus the new world that is constantly appearing, is enough to live in, but these sects in charge of the immortal world want to be more holy. Many resources, not listening to the words of the saints, doing things on their own, will eventually get evil results..."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan paused and sighed, "Since then, the infinite sky has become the edge of the heavens."

 Chapter 2942: The shallowest foundation

    Both were silent for a long time.


    The feeling of listening to people telling history is always special, especially such a dusty history for many years.


    But I feel unpleasant, but bored.


    Zhou Shu did not doubt its authenticity, Xiahou Zhaoyuan had no reason to lie, and his memory also told him that the time when the edge of the heavens appeared was almost exactly that time period, between 50,000 and 80,000 years from now. At that time, it was just that he still had some confusion.


    "What happened to the Xuanhuang World?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Xuanhuang Realm is very close to the edge of the heavens, right? Didn''t you encounter that grey air?"


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan said slowly, "The Xuanhuang Realm experienced a period of decline at that time. I don''t know if it is related to gray air."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior, where did the gray air go afterwards? The immortal world seems to have not been affected much now, and the juniors have not heard of where a large number of worlds died. Could it be that which sect used the sacred artifacts again? ?"


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan shook his head, "How did I know this, but...someone said that maybe a saint came out to help."


    "Is the saint closing it?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "That''s the only thing, otherwise the immortal world doesn''t know what will become. By the way, senior, how can you know so clearly."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan slowly said, "After learning that the fairy world was exiled, the old man deliberately went to find the Xuanhuang world, so he deliberately went to find information about the edge of the heavens, and visited the fairy world. No one would say until the old man discovered the Liangshan Palace. In a ruin, I found a fragment of an ancient jade scroll in it, and learned this information... The old man felt that it should be true. If it were not, the immortal world would never conceal this matter, so that the heavens are still few. I know the origin of the edge of the heavens."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu said with a face as usual, "Senior, can you show that fragment to the younger generation?"


    ''S complexion remained unchanged, but his heart was tight. If he could get the fragmented scroll, he would be able to use reincarnation to distinguish the true from the false, and he might even see some of the circumstances at the time. This should not be missed.


    I guessed that Zhou Shu wanted it, and Xiahou Zhaoyuan said lightly, "It''s okay, but just watch it here. After reading it, I will destroy it."


    took out a piece of ancient jade covered with scars and placed it in front of Zhou Shu. He withdrew his hand, his face seemed to be relaxed, as if his mission had been completed.


    Zhou Shu slowly picked up the ancient jade, his eyes suddenly focused.


    He felt it at the first touch, there must be reincarnation in it, and it was quite abundant.


    Can''t show the Kunlun Mirror in front of the old man, but Zhou Shu also has a way.


    A piece of white smoke quietly entangled the ancient jade, Shu Zhili with the power of reincarnation, even Xiahou Zhaoyuan couldn��t see through it for a while, and at the same time, the ancient jade was quickly put into the world of refining the demon, and got what it was. After the information, Kunlun took the photo.


    A hundred times back.


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan got the ancient jade scene, not to mention, the picture soon came to the beginning.


    An old man full of vicissitudes, facing the front with a sad expression, the ancient jade hidden in his sleeve, it was still new jade at the time, recording things word by word.


    He is sitting among the ruined walls, a ruin and a corpse in front of him, and a group of practitioners, many of whom are strong.


    "Liangshan Palace shall be destroyed today!"


    "As the master of the sect, he shoulders a heavy responsibility, but ignores the immortal rules to kill his colleagues wantonly, do such a big rebellious thing, everyone in the immortal world is condemned!"


    "Destroy the door, that is thousands of lives, even a three-year-old child was brutally killed by you, there is nothing you can''t do!"


    "Hurry up and hand over the inheritance, or you may save your life!"


    The practitioners held their heads high, with blood stains on their faces, and shouted loudly.


    The old man raised his head and said coldly, "You guys came so fast, have our charges been settled so soon?! But I don''t know what sect was destroyed by us, I, as the guardian elder of Liangshan Palace do not know?"


    "Stop quibbling!"


    "I am in charge of the sect, I am ashamed of you!"


    "From then on, there will be no Liangshan Palace."


    "I advise you, if you don''t hand over the Liangshan Palace inheritance, they will all become forbidden, and they will never appear in the fairy world!"


    "It''s no use saying more! Kill!"


    Amidst the roar, the picture soon dimmed, leaving only a **** color.


    It seems obvious that after the incident, the Immortal Realm wanted to hide the facts, to prevent other people from being blamed on the Immortal Realm''s head when they encountered the dust, but hiding is not enough. It is better to have a sect to take the responsibility, even if it is caused by others. When the forces find out, they can also push the blame on that person.


    If the person wants to refute, then he can do nothing to prove it.


    It is the most suitable to find Liangshangong to carry the pot. They have the shallowest foundation and are the weakest after losing the sacred artifact.


    So the other sects in charge united and found a culpability for Liangshan Palace and forcibly annihilated Liangshan Palace.


    This is what the fairy world will do.


    Caressing the bloodstain of the ancient jade Shangqin into the depths, Zhou Shu gently shook his head, sending the ancient jade back to Xiahou Zhaoyuan, and slowly said, "The junior has seen it, the people of Liangshan Palace will not talk nonsense, the senior said. It''s all true."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan nodded slightly and didn''t answer. The ancient jade broke apart with a bang, and there was no residue left.


    Only the power of reincarnation among them was quietly taken by Zhou Shu.


    He said slowly, "Don''t tell other people about these things."


    "The broken scroll is gone, even if you say it, no one will believe it. It will only touch certain people in the fairy world and cause trouble, but one day, these things will be known to the world," Zhou Shu got up and saluted. Thank you senior for letting juniors understand this."


    "It��s not a good thing for you Xiahou Zhaoyuan shook his head and looked at Zhou Shu, unable to tell if it was worry or something else.


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "The juniors want to know about matters related to the Xuanhuang Realm, and they are willing to bear the consequences. Besides, anyway, the juniors are all wanted criminals in the Fairy Realm, even if there are more crimes. It makes no difference."


    He paused, and said unintentionally, "Who was in charge of the sect at that time, besides Liangshan Palace?"


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan was slightly startled, "What''s wrong, you are not from Liangshan Palace."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The juniors just ask casually."


    He can''t do much now, but he can stay in his memory and plan in the future. He is not from Liangshan Palace, but he has also learned the inheritance of Liangshan Palace.


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan thought for a while and said, "Thirty thousand years ago, the immortal world was a sword, sword, cloud and tree. No matter how early it is, it''s not clear that it is old."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The younger generation won''t say much."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan nodded slightly and said in a condensed voice, "Now that you know the answers to the first two questions, do you still want to know the latter?"


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu did not hesitate, "The younger generation wants to know how to get to the edge of the heavens, and also want to know how the Profound Yellow Realm was exiled in the past. More than 20,000 years ago, how did the Profound Yellow Realm offend the Immortal Realm, and finally was exiled to such a place to die. Land."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan nodded, and slowly said, "I know the first answer, and I have tried to go, but the second one is just a guess."

 Chapter 2943: Old and okay

    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I would like to hear the details."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan said slowly, "Dongyangtian, Nanhuatian, Xiluotian, Beizongtian."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Isn''t this the four-pole sky in the thirty-three days? These four days guarding the four directions of the immortal world are all on the edge of the immortal world... Ah, the edge of the heavens is right beside them, it actually has four Entrance?"


    "Not four, only one."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan said in a deep voice, "The edge of the heavens is not fixed. It moves back and forth among the heavens. It is difficult to guess its specific whereabouts. But every three hundred years, it will appear around the Sijitian for a period of time and stay there. For about a hundred years, such as the last time it appeared in Dongyangtian, the next time it will be Nanhuatian, and the next time it will be Xiluotian. It repeats again and again and is very regular."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan continued, "These four places can be regarded as the fixed location of the edge of the heavens, but because of the fixed, you will have more trouble if you want to go."


    Zhou Shu suspiciously, "Trouble?"


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan said calmly, "The Immortal Realm will not allow others to enter the edge of the heavens at will, so a gate was erected in front of the passage of the edge of the heavens of the four extremes, called the Gate of Endlessness, this gate is extremely strong. , There are hundreds of formations, and when the edge of the heavens arrives, there will be a quasi-holy day and night guard. If you want to forcibly break in, it is almost impossible to do it."


    Zhou Shu felt troublesome and nodded, "Junior understands, thank you for your advice,...Is there only one way to get in?"


    "Except for the hundred years of staying, you can''t find the edge of the heavens at other times. It moves quickly and slowly, without any regularity, and it is a mass of void itself, which is even more difficult to distinguish in the void. Finding a needle in a haystack is more than a thousand times more difficult, but..." Xiahou Zhaoyuan glanced at Zhou Shu and said profoundly, "There is one exception, do you know what it is?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Locust tide? The younger generation once heard that the locust tide will surround the edge of the heavens."


    "That''s right."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan nodded with satisfaction, "You are also an erudite. The locust tide will go to the edge of the heavens once every three hundred years, but not around. To be precise, the end of the locust tide is the edge of the heavens. They will enter it. This wave of locusts is also the strongest one in the heavens. If you can follow the wave of locusts, you may enter the edge of the heavens. But at the same time, be aware that the immortal world will also send people to follow this wave of locusts. , This road is not so simple."


    "The younger generation understands."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly. Compared with breaking the gate of poverty by breaking through the four poles, this path is obviously easier, and he likes locust tides.


    The endless floating beasts in the locust tide are all fragments of the law to him, which can improve the law and the way of comfort.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Xiahou Zhaoyuan��s complexion suddenly became serious, ��The old man said so much, it��s not for you to go now, you have only a dead end now, and it��s impossible to help the Profound Yellow Realm once you enter. Yuan Jinxian will go again later, you should be better than me at that time, and you can do what the old can''t do."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "The juniors have self-knowledge and will not go if they are not sure."


    was silent for a while, and Xiahou Zhaoyuan slowly said, "Actually... there should be another way to enter the edge of the heavens, but the old don''t know what it is."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Why do seniors think so?"


    "Have you ever thought that after being exiled to the edge of the heavens, there are foreign races invading the Xuanhuang Realm. How can those foreign races enter the edge of the heavens to invade the Xuanhuang Realm again and again? This question is old and bad. Unexplainable."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan sighed, "Definitely it will not enter from the immortal world. The immortal world will not open the gate of poverty to foreign races or even demons. It is also difficult for those low-level foreign races to enter through the locust tide, so they must There are other ways to enter the edge of the heavens, but they will not tell us."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Could it be a teleportation array?"


    Xiangru once told him that they and the lower demons had been flying in the shooting star for a hundred years, and then they came to a gate.


    Passed through the gate and arrived near the Xuanhuang Realm.


    He also felt that the gate shouldn��t be a gate of extremes. There is absolutely no reason for the immortal world to give its own things to the demons to use, and to allow the demons to enter the quadruple heaven. Do this?


    If Xiangru��s memory is correct, the gate is more like a teleportation array, similar to the teleportation array of the Gate of Huangquan and the Gate of Chaos.


    But how did that huge teleportation formation appear, was it naturally formed, or was it the person who left the mark of the volcano''s eye?


    If someone can make a giant teleportation array that can be teleported to the edge of the heavens, what is wrong with him, and he has to do everything possible to deal with the Xuanhuang Realm? Therefore, Zhou Shu is more inclined to form naturally. The teleportation formation is mostly a way of life created by the Xuanhuang Realm to get rid of the edge of the heavens. It was only ascended by others, and instead became a springboard to invade the Xuanhuang Realm.


    If possible, he also wants to enter the Xuanhuang Realm from that road, but to find the door, I am afraid it is more difficult than chasing the locust tide.


    At that time, they all flew in a closed shooting star. They didn''t know where they passed. It was useless to search for memory, and they couldn''t be inferred from the flight time of the shooting star, because the other party could detour at any time. It is almost certain that the only way to find that door is to find the owner of the volcano imprint, but apart from finding some information in the ground herring boundary, Zhou Shu has no clues at all.


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan was slightly at a loss, "What did you say, Teleportation Array?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The juniors occasionally think of it, don��t the fairy world also have some teleportation formations?"


    Xiahou Zhao is far more thoughtful You are talking about the gate of Kongyuan. The gate of Kongyuan is unique to the immortal world, but it cannot be transmitted across borders, and it is very expensive to use, which is far from good for the people and money. The fairy road is simple and convenient, so the fairy world itself is not very useful, but some outland fairy cities commissioned the fairy world to build the Kongyuan gate, and they did not hesitate to spend a lot of money to show their strength. At the same time, it can also show that the fairy city and the fairy world are closely connected to avoid being People covet. "


    "The younger generation is whimsical."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t go on, he couldn''t say too deeply in this regard.


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan thought for a while, shook his head and sighed, ��I��m old, I can��t figure out why. If you want, you can try to start from the demon clan. The old man can��t do it. The law of balance is restricted by the demon world. It''s huge."


    "The younger generation will try it."


    Zhou Shu agreed very seriously. Seeing Xiahou Zhaoyuan''s tired face, he said unconsciously, "Senior, I have been disturbing him for more than a day without knowing it. I''m really sorry. The younger generation will leave first, and I will disturb the senior next time."


    "It''s okay to be old."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan waved his hand, squeezing out a smile and said, "I don��t have much time, so let��s talk about it together this time. When I see you next time, I don��t know when it will be, even if you want to ask. Arrived."


    Zhou Shu felt tight, "Senior, what''s wrong with you?"


    "do not worry about it."


    Xiahou Zhaoyuan slowly said, "About Xuanhuang Realm being exiled..."


    :. :

 Chapter 2944: Not among them

    Ten days have passed by the time I descended.


    Yang Bai, who was waiting at the foot of the mountain, had insoluble envy in his eyes. He had never had a long conversation with Master for more than a day, but Zhou Shu could make Master treat him like this.


    While Zhou Shu walked silently, there was a trace of loneliness on his face.


    He already regarded Xiahou Zhaoyuan as his elder, and when he went down the mountain, Xiahou Zhaoyuan told him clearly that he had already said everything and he would not see him again.


    In fact, Zhou Shu also felt that Xiahou Zhaoyuan��s longevity had come to an end, like a candle in the wind, which would go out at no time. Zhou Shu mentioned the yuyu, but Xiahou Zhaoyuan did not accept the fairy thing about life extension. , He has eaten a lot, I am afraid it will not be effective anymore, he is not afraid of death, but unfortunately he can''t go back to the Xuanhuang Realm to take a look.


    This is a regret that no one can solve now.


    In those ten days, there were only two days of topics related to the edge of the heavens. In the back, the two of them were basically talking about the mysterious yellow world and the fairy world.


    The experience of immortality is hard to come by. Understanding is wealth. It can save Zhou Shu a lot of groping work and benefit a lot.


    Back to Lu Mo''s valley, Zhou Shu continued to talk to him, and continued to brush tasks to earn cloud points.


    After the cloud score reached a certain level, Zhou Shu posted a task on the cloud board to find Jinxian, a beautiful woman with a natural ice fairy body, thank you very much.


    Cong Hanruo is best.


    The ninth pawnshop of Xiaozhao is well-known in the immortal world, and there are no few people willing to take him in. Such rare business prodigy in the world, there are countless people who want to put him under the door and protect him temporarily. They know, just wait until As soon as Zhou Shu has done this, he will be able to take the small recruits into his own hands and obtain benefits for himself. For this, he is willing to take great risks.


    Xiaozhao knows this very well, and he will use this to find a backer to protect himself.


    So tricks are hard to find.


    It is difficult for the immortal world to get news from him, and Zhou Shu is the same. Even if Zhou Shu comes to the door, others will not let small tricks come out.


    As the guard of the small move, the two of them have cold lips and cold teeth. He is still a rare artifact spirit. He has the deepest relationship with Zhou Shu and is related to the two generations of emperors. He is one of the most desired people in the fairy world. Therefore, the small move will be tied to him. Certainly, no matter what, I asked to bring Master Jian with him, they must be together.


    If the letter is different.


    She seldom showed up in the ninth pawnshop and concentrated on cultivating the law of soul. She has no deep relationship with Zhou Shu. Whether in the eyes of the immortal world or in the eyes of others, her value is the smallest, or even not, there are still a few iron flag gates. The sect in charge has never mentioned Hanruo''s name.


    Not many people are willing to protect her, and the immortal world will not pursue her too hard.


    Xiaozhao and Old Jian know this, so they will definitely use Hanruo to do something.


    If Zhou Shu is placed in the position of a small move, he will push out Han Ruo as soon as possible, and let Han Ruo tell all things he knows-whether it is Zhou Shu or Xiao Zhaojian old-to the fairy world, only to hide a little. In order to gain the trust of the immortal world, withdraw from this matter as soon as possible, and let the immortal world gradually neglect Hanruo, and these talents will have the opportunity to reunite with Zhou Shu.


    It''s simple to say, but the process is extremely difficult. If Han did it, he must have suffered a lot and he must have grown.


    Judging from the information Zhou Shu has obtained so far, if Han has not entered the sight of the immortal world and other people, he may have done it, and has been neglected by the immortal world. Of course, it cannot be a complete negligence, but compared to Zhou Shuhe As far as Xiaozhao and others are concerned, such methods as immortal catching and following are definitely available.


    At this level, it is Zhou Shu''s opportunity.


    All of the above are premised on the fact that the sect in charge of the immortal world did not hide a few people. If the immortal world had already captured them, these inferences would not be valid, and Zhou Shu would not be able to find them again.


    I still have to try.


    So Zhou Shu sent such a task.


    There was an echo immediately.


    "I saw such a task for the first time, and I deliberately looked for a beautiful woman...Is it looking for a Taoist couple?"


    "This is a new way. I didn''t expect it, but the request is a bit weird."


    "Although the innate ice fairy body is a rare genius, it seems that Genting City does not accept such innate fairy bodies. Speaking of which, I don''t know if there are any innate fairy bodies with higher laws, such as destroying fairy bodies or balancing fairy bodies?"


    "I have never seen Destroy Immortal Body or Balance Immortal Body, but Annihilation Immortal Body definitely has it."


    "Really?"


    "Ghost King, Lord of the Nine Nethers, they are all innate annihilation immortal bodies, you go and collect them."


    But it��s basically not a task, it��s mostly ridicule, and the topic gets farther and farther.


    It''s not that the practitioners are very idle, but that most of them are multi-tasking and take care of the cloud board with a little divine mind, which has no effect on themselves.


    In fact, it has been specially restricted. I heard that Genting City has no restrictions in the past. A big Luo Jinxian can separate thousands of spiritual thoughts and write millions of messages in a blink of an eye. The cloud board is full of dangdangs. Can''t come over.


    is indeed a fairy, and the irrigation is extraordinary.


    Zhou Shu didn��t care. He gave a lot of cloud points. As long as you provide a piece of appearance and image information, there are five cloud points. The only requirement is that the true appearance cannot be hidden by magic weapons or tactics, and other conditions such as the background of the sect. It doesn''t matter. For most Genting City residents, this is just a glance. It is much easier than doing tasks everywhere. There will definitely be a lot of people handing in tasks, and it may not be necessary for someone to find them.


    In only six days, Zhou Shu paid thousands of points.


    The residents of Genting City, except for the hundreds of people who have never lived in seclusion, they basically practiced tasks in various places. Seeing that they meet the requirements and submitting information, they can earn cloud points if they are easy to do. Why not~www. novelhall.com~ Many people think that Zhou Shu is a boyfriend, even Lu Mo, who is obsessed with the law.


    A large number of cloud points were sent out for several days, Zhou Shu quickly couldn''t hold on, but soon Yang Bai sent three thousand cloud points, saying that it was given by the master.


    can hold on again.


    More than a dozen days later, fewer and fewer people handed in tasks. There were only two or three people every day. After three or four months, no one would hand in tasks.


    It��s no wonder that even though these Genting City citizens can find tens of thousands of immortal cities and realms in total, ice immortals are indeed rare, and there may not be one out of 100,000 practitioners, let alone golden immortals and women. limit.


    As for the limitation of beauty, Zhou Shu found that it was useless. Everyone who handed in the task said, how beautiful you want her, I will help you.


    had the information of nearly a thousand women Jinxian in his hand, Zhou Shu sat in the mountain, searched over and over again, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    If the letter is not among them.


    The citizens of Genting City are all masters in the fairy world, and the information sent is very detailed, and the real image of the woman is also attached, and if Zhou Shu understands that he can no longer understand it, when he first entered the demon world, Han Ruo had nothing. It showed everything without reservation, basically you can tell with a few glances, but Zhou Shu repeatedly watched it many times, there is absolutely no possibility of mistakes or omissions.


    Had Hanruo fooled these Genting City residents?


    It''s impossible. The lowest level of task submission is the Daluo Jinxian. It is basically impossible for a Jinxian to hide from them.


    :. :

 Chapter 2945: Think of 1

    "Why, haven''t found a satisfactory Taoist companion yet?"


    Lu Mo came over, his small eyes fell on Zhou Shu, and he smiled narrowly.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "If there is nothing to do, go and practice, don''t bother me."


    "I''m here to help you, Yang Tian."


    Lu smiled silently, and said loudly, "It''s not difficult to ask for a beauty Jinxian with an ice fairy body, let me give you some!"


    Before Zhou Shu finished his words, there were a few more charming golden immortals in front of Zhou Shu. They were different in appearance and had their own characteristics, but they were all extremely beautiful. Guang Zhou Shu couldn''t help but look at it twice, although he knew it was just a virtual image.


    Lumo laughed and said, "How is it? Not bad, they are all ice immortals, I promise you will be satisfied."


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and said faintly, "Your aesthetics is pretty good, but it''s not what I was looking for."


    "I''m not satisfied with this? It took me a long time to do it," Lu Mo frowned. "It seems that you have a problem. What kind of person you are looking for? You can also follow me to learn the laws of prophecy. It��s better to make it and let me see. Why are these few of me inferior to you? By the way, you can also post the image directly to the jade board, so it��s easier for others to find something."


    Zhou Shu refused, and wanted to hang the appearance of Hanruo on the cloud board. It was easy to find, but it would cause her trouble.


    He looked at Lu Mo, "You have nothing to do?"


    Lumo looked solemn, waved away the golden celestials, and said slowly, "I feel that I have almost reached a bottleneck. I may need to go out."


    "So fast."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised. When the bottleneck reached the bottleneck, it showed that he had to break through again. This guy''s talent was really amazing.


    "The accumulation of tens of thousands of years is there. It''s weird to be unhappy," Lu Mo was a little proud. "I plan to take some tasks and leave them to you here. You can do whatever you want. By the way, the task is clouded. I will divide you by one third, as I said before."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then thank you very much."


    Lu saluted silently, turned around, and Zhou Shu continued to look at the cloud board. At this time, there was a lot of noise in the demon refining world.


    Bianxue whispered, "Brother Shu, why can''t you find it?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "The immortal world is still too big. It is not easy to find someone. I want to make it simpler. The problem is with me. If I left a useful communication method, it would not be so troublesome."


    Xiangru shook his head, "It��s not to blame you. In fact, we can��t use it if we keep it. Didn��t we get a set of special rune marks to communicate? But now we can��t use them either. Those signs and everything will be explored by the fairy world. It''s easy to happen, only Yunyin and the like can escape the immortal world, but not at that time."


    "Yes, master, you don''t have to blame yourself."


    Old Hu said slowly, "I think it''s better to send someone to Lianyun City to see. Before the incident, the small trick could change all the 17 ninth pawnshops to owners. It is obvious that a good intelligence network has been established. His own people are available, and I think he should have left people around Lianyun City, and maybe they can be contacted through those people."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I also thought about it, but the small trick will not let people contact him, and prevent the immortal world from going to the vine, but the line between him and Hanruo will probably not be disconnected. Hanruo''s attention is low. This is The best opportunity he can find is that the people sent are very dangerous and difficult to do. There is no way."


    , the contemplative Caiying suddenly raised her head, "Go to my palace! I''m looking for my palace, my palace recognizes Hanruo, but other people don''t necessarily recognize my palace and can''t find my palace."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You go? I might as well go by myself."


    Old Hu hurriedly said, "The master must not take risks! The master can hide himself, but only if he is not noticed by others. If he goes to find someone in such a grand manner, it is hard not to be noticed, especially for Lian Yuncheng now. There are many Hunyuan Golden Immortals. If the owner is targeted, even if they can''t find out the actual identity of the owner, they will definitely take the owner down and take it back for investigation."


    Zhou Shu had no choice but to nod, "I have this concern, so I can''t go, not only can I not go to Lianyuncheng, even walking in the fairy world is a bit dangerous, Caiying is the same, even if others do not pay attention to her, she may expose herself. Besides, what''s the use if you go? What you are looking for is not Hanruo, but the contacts left by some tips. Do you know how to do it? How do you find someone who you don��t know or may not exist at all Where do you start?"


    He was speaking to Caiying after ����, Caiying puffed up her mouth, trying to argue but couldn''t say it.


    It is true that Caiying has too little experience in dealing with affairs. If he goes there, it will be a smear. There is nothing to do, and there is a high possibility of accident.


    Xiangru smiled and said, "I''ll go."


    Zhou Shu looked at him for a while, shook his head and said, "Brother Xiangru, you can definitely do it, but you can''t go. You are a **** beast clan who has survived the robbery, and you are not a dragon clan with a backstage. Yes, in the world I don��t know how many practitioners want to arrest you, and for you, the immortal realm is more dangerous than the outer realm, and the outer realm can resist, and you may not even have the opportunity to resist."


    The phase is stagnant, and there is no answer.


    For a foreign race like him, it is difficult to gain a foothold in the immortal city of the outer realm, and there is no place to stand in the immortal world.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Bian Xue and Zhao Yueru who wanted to talk, and continued to shake their heads, "You two don''t need to talk."


    The two goddesses looked sad, and when they appeared in the immortal world, the sheep entered the tiger��s mouth.


    Bianxue still hesitated, and whispered, "It''s a pity that the bone chips are not there, otherwise the little girl can calculate it, and there should be some signs, otherwise...Shall we go to Fangyuanjie first?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head resolutelyDon''t mention calculations. I told you that you can only count things but not people. "


    The way of calculation is not a person.


    After talking to Lu Mo many times about causal fate, he was convinced of this.


    Counting one��s fate will damage one��s own destiny, and if one moves one��s cause and effect, one will provoke one��s own cause and effect. As long as the calculation is accurate, it will definitely affect or even change the destiny of others, and these changed destinies do not exist anymore. Will bring unpredictable consequences.


    If you count items, Zhou Shu got the items, and Zhou Shu can bear the consequences, but if you count people, Bian Xue will bear the consequences.


    How can she afford it? Even if she was willing to bear it, Zhou Shu would not let her do it.


    Unless she has mastered the law of destiny and can transform the changed destiny into her own power, then it doesn''t matter how she counts.


    Worrying that Bian Xue still wants to find someone by calculation, he added, "Moreover, going to the Fangyuan Realm to win the bones is the last move I took in the Immortal Realm. Going there is likely to reveal my identity. After that, I must leave the Immortal Realm, and it is impossible. Go looking for someone."


    Bianxue nodded lightly, "Little girl understands, I won''t say it."


    It��s impossible for Hu Lao to recommend himself. After looking around, he sighed, ��I��m useless to wait and let the master down.��


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "What''s so disappointing? We still don''t have a stable foothold. Naturally, we can''t cultivate talents that can be used at any time, but... I just thought of a suitable candidate."


    "what?"

 Chapter 2946: Can it succeed

    A quiet valley.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Do you feel bored these days?"


    The woman across from ���� was Xiao Su. After she came to the world of refining the demon, Zhou Shu specially made a valley for her to practice, and also set out a place where the soul would live here to help her teach her.


    She shook her head, "You are not here to teach me cultivation every day. I don''t know how happy I am. What annoying, but... I haven''t been able to go out for a look for so long. It is indeed a bit bored. A valley is actually very big."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Yes, you will see it later."


    Xiaosu blinked, "If you don''t teach the law today, is something wrong?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I want you to go to some cities in the fairy world and find someone for me."


    He told Su in detail about the situation in recent days, and Xiao Su quickly understood, "It is indeed good to go to the vicinity of Lianyun City. People, I hope I can get in touch with you. I will definitely do it if I change."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s fine if you think so, but the fairy world also understands this. Even Yuncheng''s situation will be very difficult."


    "I know."


    Xiao Su thought for a moment, "Find Hanruo and contact the tips. I can help you do this for you, but there are a few problems that you need to solve."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You said."


    Little Su paused, "First, do you know that I am a half-demon and half-demon body, can I travel freely in the fairy world? If I meet someone who likes to kill demons, I can''t beat others, and if something happens, I will be troubled. Up."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You have learned many methods from me in the past few decades. Those are all tailor-made for you. Now your monster body is much stronger than the monster body, but the roots are not exhausted, and you can usually hide it. Live, even if you are seen by someone, you can say that you are a demon clan. Because of being injured by the demon clan, the devil qi penetrates into your body and you can��t go away. Excuse you can also consider it yourself. Besides, I will give you Genting Ring. With this thing, as long as you don��t mess around, no one will dare to touch you."


    Xiaosu''s complexion slightly condensed, "Yunding Ring?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "There are only more than 800 signs of the identity of Genting City''s citizens in the entire heavens. Each is famous and counted. Wearing it is equivalent to having status. Unless there is an extremely bad situation, everyone You will not attack people who wear the Genting Ring, let alone **** it. However, you are holding the Genting Ring, but your identity is not a Genting City citizen. You only say that you are a disciple received by the Genting City residents and are deeply loved by the elders, so Only then did you temporarily use the Genting Ring."


    Xiao Su��s eyes lit up, ��With such a good thing, I don��t need to talk about the next few questions. I can deal with it by myself. However, I��m afraid it��s impossible to say that the apprentice is a very beloved apprentice. If you bother to help disciple heal, you will find someone to help him in Genting City. It makes no sense to let disciple go out and seek medical treatment."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Then how are you doing?"


    Xiao Su thought for a while and said, "It''s better to say that she is a very favored servant girl, not to say that she was given it. It is said that she was cheated by her master and spent a lot of money in the fairy world, and the master will not punish it if she knows it. On the contrary, I feel that it is only natural to let the servant Ji use the master''s Genting Ring."


    Zhou Shu said unconsciously, "It''s up to you, but in this case, you will be more arrogant outside, behave more, and not be afraid of getting into trouble."


    Actually, he had thoughts like this before, but it was not easy to speak, but now it is best for Xiao Su to take the initiative.


    Zhou Shu was arrogant and arrogant before, and now he simply took the Genting Ring to show her. He is one of the best arrogant and arrogant people in the sky. I am afraid that there are not many in the sky. Fortunately, it is in Genting City. There are no rules, and it doesn��t matter, as long as it doesn��t hurt people.


    Establishing such an image makes it easier to differentiate from Zhou Shu, and the fairy world will not doubt it.


    Xiaosu smiled and said, "I know how to do it, don''t forget to give me the fairy jade, I don''t use it all by myself, I can earn you some back."


    Seeing Zhou Shu handing Genting Ring over, she hesitated for a while but did not answer, "Hey, Zhou Shu, are you afraid that I will run away with you? You just believe me, such an important thing, such a precious thing, really Are you planning to let me go?"


    Zhou said calmly, "You will only cause trouble if you run away. Even if I don''t care, other Genting City residents will not allow it."


    Xiaosu still looked at him, his eyes sparkling, "Then I broke it, or lost it?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and threw Genting Ring over, pretending to be sullen, "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, I am most assured when you do things, those things are impossible to happen, so think about how to do things."


    "I got on your thief ship."


    Xiaosu took the Genting Ring, carefully carried it in his hand, and looked over and over, "I can''t bear to pay you back."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "When you join Genting City, it will naturally be there. Their rules are very relaxed. Except for the Demon Race, everyone who has the ability can enter. I have heard of several Demon Races, but now Miao Chengtian Not in there."


    "Let''s talk about it when the monster is solved."


    Hearing the Demon Race, Xiao Su''s face dimmed, "Shall we go now?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s best to go early and return early. I''ll take you out now. There are still some things to tell you. The talisman given to you before are all very useful. If you have a situation, you can use them to escape. Remember to In the void, don��t use it in the immortal world. In addition, do you need other helpers, I have someone else here for you to take..."


    Xiaosu shook his head No, I''m the best alone, and I am used to it. "


    Zhou Shu nodded and said nothing.


    sent Xiao Su out of Miao Chengtian, watching her gradually disappear, Zhou Shu went back.


    Hu Lao was a little puzzled, "Will there be a problem if the master lets her go?"


    "Worry about her divulging my news? No."


    Zhou Shu shook her head, "She herself is considered to be a Demon Race. What happened in the Immortal Realm is worse than mine. Genting Ring can''t protect her forever. What she wants to do most is to remove the Demon Body and return to the Demon Race. It all depends on me. She can''t betray me right now."


    Old Hu nodded, "That''s good, but can she succeed?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "It should be better than others. Xiaosu only showed up in the demon world with me. After coming to the immortal world, he has been hiding in the demon refining world. The immortal world will not know her relationship with me. Tian Shi Ji��s identity is not easy to reveal, she is suitable for doing things, and she is very smart. Having been a bartender in Xishan for so many years, she can handle everything. This kind of finding someone is more suitable. And what I told her to do before, she Nothing was missed, and it was satisfying every time."


    Elder Hu stroked his beard, "It''s really a talent, the master is not as good as..."


    Zhou said calmly, "I''ll talk about these things later, but I really hope to keep her. In the future, Yunjuanjie will be the place where she can exert her abilities."


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 2947: His fetters

    Lu Mo left, and the whole mountain belonged to Zhou Shu.


    You can do anything.


    Zhou Shu began to build the woods.


    The formations were established one by one, but the mountain range changed for dozens of days.


    Layers of protection, from the inside to the outside, even Hunyuan Jinxian don''t even want to detect any situation.


    If there is no Lu Mo''s mountain, Zhou Shu will also find a place in Miao Chengtian, of course, it is not convenient here.


    In the formation, there is a wide river of celestial jade, and the fluorescence emitted by countless celestial jade is a bit more dazzling than the Milky Way in the sky.


    In the river, there are young Jianmu saplings with only two leaves.


    The octopus-like roots are deeply pierced in the river, expanding and absorbing.


    The Hu Lao standing on the side remained respectful, but his eyes were a little sad.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Old Hu, what''s wrong with you?"


    Old Hu stagnated and saluted, "It''s okay, Master."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You think you have made a lot of preparations, but Jianmu is not in the demon refining world, and his efforts are wasted."


    Old Hu''s heart tightened, as if being pinched by someone, and he was sweating all of a sudden. He did think so, but he was more worried about losing Zhou Shu''s trust from now on, and hurriedly bowed and said, "No! No! Master! It makes sense to feel good, and I have no intention of complaining at all."


    Zhou Shu looked at Jianmu, "Don''t worry, Cross Tribulation is still in the Demon Refining Realm, and the benefits after good fortune are all from the Demon Refining Realm."


    "what?"


    Hu Lao felt relieved, but he had many doubts.


    "I want to see the reaction for 33 days."


    Zhou Shu stared at Jianmu and said firmly, "The ancient thirty-three days were once connected by Jianmu, creating a glorious era for practitioners. One by one, he became the supreme being. Without Jianmu, there would be no There will be them, and the bond between the two is extremely deep. Now Jianmu, which has collapsed for hundreds of thousands of years, finally has a chance to resurrect here. If the silent Miao Chengtian is enlightened, he may come out to help Jianmu through the catastrophe."


    There is no origin core in the current thirty-three days.


    Because they have already become as powerful as saints, leaving the fairy world, the decline of the thirty-three days has nothing to do with this, but this does not mean that they will not pay attention to the thirty-three days, that is after all a part of them.


    By the way, although the Thirty-Three Days does not have the core of the origin, its history is too long. The aura of the origin has already filled every inch of land in the world, and it can give birth to vitality by itself, plus the feedback of many sects and practitioners. , No matter what, it will not become a dead world.


    "what!?"


    Mr. Hu was really taken aback at this time, and he didn''t feel his energy was lifted. "The master is right. If Miao Chengtian will help Jianmu, then the success rate of crossing the catastrophe is likely to be much higher! If the master is better, let Jianmu be here. Crossing the Tribulation, I can also take out the remaining resources in the Demon Refining Realm and try my best to help build the wooden Crossing Tribulation."


    "You are very loyal, but there is no need to cross the catastrophe here."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. "First, it may be discovered by others. Second, I only need Miao Chengtian to help Jianmu. It is not that 33 days become the **** of Jianmu again. That will cause a lot of incidents and may even cause Jianmu is out of our control. I can��t let this happen. Jianmu has the opportunity to grow because we re-germinate. It can only survive in our world, and it can only help us in the future. Immortal jade is not given for nothing."


    Hu Lao seemed to realize something, "The master hopes for thirty-three days of help, but he doesn''t want them to have too deep connections."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Old Hu paused, with some worry, "Ke Jianmu, a godlike object, will grow up sooner or later, and even awaken the memories of the past. If you want to get back the fetters of the past, I am afraid that it will be difficult for the master to stop it. ..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t worry, he will know then that I am his bondage."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Hu Lao seemed to understand something, and his sorrow quickly disappeared, "I see, Master."


    Their words can��t reach Jianmu��s ears. Jianmu is busy accumulating power to overcome the catastrophe. The young child doesn��t know anything about the past. It is just a child waiting to be fed. It judges everything by instinct. Where resources are available is a good place and who will give it. Whoever has its resources is a good person.


    The brilliance gradually dimmed, and the fairy jade decayed at a visible speed.


    It is hard to imagine that a small tree a few feet can draw so much energy.


    This kind of fetish cannot be judged by law and other principles.


    Those who cross the good fortune and transform must be spontaneous in the chaos and existed when the world was opened, such as Jianmu, such as many sacred beasts and so on.


    Good fortune is above the law. There is nothing in the chaos. The trace of good fortune is born in the underworld, and the chaos becomes clear. Only then will there be the laws behind, etc., the creatures of the heavens and the great realms also came into being, as for the good fortune. , Is the process of starting from nothing, regaining good fortune from the chaos.


    Observing good fortune, perceiving good fortune, is the source of the law of perception, and it is infinitely useful.


    Of course, there are very few people who can get insight. Zhou Shu and Hu Lao definitely can''t do it right now. It''s not because of their comprehension, but because their cultivation level is not enough. Generally, you need to reach the quasi-sage to see a trace of good fortune.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t feel it, the power of good fortune produced by good fortune is real, and they can give great benefits to the demon refining world.


    "I don''t know if these six million immortal jade are enough."


    Seeing the fairy jade river slowly shrinking, the old pot was a little nervous, "Master, I have some more here."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Before it came out, it drew enough resources from you. Your pool was about to bottom out that day. If you give it to it again, can you afford it? Your demon world still has so many people to cultivate. That��s enough, and we can��t afford it no matter how much, so it��s better to give it away.


    Old Hu knew that Zhou Shu was joking, but still stayed there.


    Seven days passed quickly.


    Zhou Shu and Hu Lao kept staring at them, not daring to relax at all.


    At this time, more than half of the six million immortal jade in the long river was completely devoid of immortality, and it was dull and dull, not as good as the pebbles by the river.


    Jianmu showed no signs of stopping, but instead got more and more powerful. The fairy jade that was close to the roots disappeared almost instantly, and was still piece by piece. It seems that it will absorb the whole river in a short time~www.novelhall .com~ Hu Lao is more worried.


    I didn��t expect that it would cost so much immortal jade just to cross the calamity for the first time. What if it��s not enough? If it succeeds, it��s okay. Wouldn��t it be a big loss if you didn��t succeed? , I don''t know how many calamities it has to go through, it is a bottomless pit.


    The greatest creature in this world, really can''t afford it.


    Boom.


    Suddenly a voice came from underground.


    Although the voice was extremely dull and subtle, Hu Lao and Zhou Shu felt it, and they were all startled.


    This is a critical moment for building wood to accumulate strength. If someone comes to interrupt it, it will be troublesome. Coming from the ground purposely, 90% of them are enemies.


    Old Hu said immediately, "Master, I will go down and take a look."


    (Ps: Thank you for your monthly pass support without shore and no boat, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2948: Golden Rat Offering

    "No, not human."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. He looked more thoroughly than the pot, and there was also a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    After a while, a small pointed head came out of the abandoned pile of immortal jade, and his small black eyes rolled twice, and then he popped out, running around Jianmu at a strange speed.


    "Mouse? Don''t destroy the roots!"


    Hu Lao''s face tightened and he waved to drive him away, but Zhou Shu stopped him.


    There was a smile at the corner of Zhou Shu��s mouth, "Don��t be too nervous. It is not a mouse. Seeing that it has money under its cheeks, it also has a lot of fairy energy on its body. Fairy beast."


    "Fairy beasts won''t work either, Jianmu is...ah!"


    Old Hu also thought about it, and couldn''t help being surprised, "It is said that the money rat will bring fortune... It is here, is it to give us money?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It shouldn''t be wrong."


    Soon, squeaky voices kept coming from the ground, and money rats came out one by one.


    Unlike the first one, the money rats at the back all carry things.


    Either holding the spirit grass, or carrying the fruit, there are also several of them dragging a large weird tuber together...


    They were all immortal grass and immortal fruits. The rank was not high. Hu Lao didn''t care at first, but he couldn''t close his mouth when he looked at it.


    There are more and more money rats, and good things appear from time to time. The money mouse that ran out just now has a longevity grass dandelion hanging from its slender tail! I''ve seen this thing before. I have sold more than 30,000 immortal jade in the border town, and the buyer is considered a big bargain.


    These money rats ran to Jianmu one after another, carefully put down the things they were carrying, and then went back underground.


    "These ones����"


    Old Hu hesitated, "Could it be that it was thirty-three days for Jianmu to tribute?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There will be no other explanation, but this..." He suddenly raised his voice, as if yelling to heaven and earth, "How is that enough? Thirty-three days, even No matter how withered, there will be no good treasures, right?!"


    Old Hu stagnated, "Master, it''s probably useless for you to shout like this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Just shout and shout."


    Miao Chengtian perceives Jianmu, but he can''t perceive other people. If Miao Chengtian has the guardianship of heaven, he might still hear it. Now it is useless.


    But not shouting, I always feel a little uncomfortable.


    The money rats did not stop, but they came more and more, faster and faster, one by one running along the fairy jade river, like a stream of golden water.


    There are also more and more things brought, but no accumulation is seen, because Jianmu is absorbed too fast, and it is not as fast as eating.


    The roots that Jianmu protruded looked like eyes, and they fell on various fairy objects without fail. When they took root, soon there was only an empty shell left, only the best fairy objects like Grass Huandan. In order to persist for a while.


    In this way, a constant delivery and a constant receipt constitute a spectacle.


    The pot is always on the side, and the saliva is about to flow out.


    "Master, this...this is Daoxin Blood Coagulation Vine. It is a natural pill. It can increase the cultivation level by taking it directly, or we..."


    "Don''t think about it."


    "What about this, Yuheng soul sand, a fairy that can improve the law, at least forty to fifty thousand immortal jade is sold outside, and it happens that the owner can also use it."


    "Don''t think about it."


    "Dichen Spirit Pill? I''m not mistaken, isn''t this a pill? Or an eight-level pill that no one has refined a long time ago!"


    "Miao Chengtian is so old. There have always been big gates. No one dares to do anything here. I don''t know how many treasures are hidden inside. What''s weird about being brought by the money rat, I just think it''s not enough."


    "This...this one can''t be let go, right? Shaoyang Baiyan, an eighth-grade good fairy fire, the outer layer of fire gold is also a good thing, a bit worse than Longjin but not much, and Jianmu needs fairy fire. What to do? It��s better to be used by the master, maybe it can take the law of fire one step further."


    "Don''t think about it."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Old Pot, it''s okay to take something, but can you bear the consequences of making Jianmu and 33 days angry? Jianmu this guy is the most vengeful and stingy, and he usually saves a few dollars. Xianyu will be angry. If you want to take it, it can remember it for a lifetime."


    "Uh."


    Hu Lao thought of something, and suddenly stopped speaking, looking at the fairy things that kept appearing, he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    After more than an hour, the treasure offering continued, but the speed was much slower, but Jianmu''s absorption speed also slowed down, and ordinary fairy things needed several breaths to absorb cleanly.


    It can be seen that it is almost full.


    There are still more than one million immortal jade useless, and it��s about to be full. Zhou Shu looked at Jianmu and couldn��t hide his smile. It��s a good thing to cross the catastrophe in the 33rd day. The kindness is too big, these are their feedbacks. It��s just that Miaochengtian has been withered for a long time, and the resources are running out. If it is those 33 days that are still very prosperous, such as Ji Yaotian and Brahma, I don��t know how to harvest. How many.


    Just think about it, Zhou Shu couldn''t take Jianmu to the robbery.


    There are all the fairy realms that the Xuanling Sect attaches importance to, and a little movement may be discovered.


    Miao Chengtian seems to have also noticed the changes in Jianmu. The money rats are coming less and less, but before Jianmu stops, they will not stop. Losing some fairy things is a small matter and offends Jianmu who may grow up. The matter is big.


    Soon, Jianmu stopped sucking, all the roots released were gathered up, and the only two leaves fell down.


    The sky is about to change.


    Good fortune is coming.


    At the same time as the robbery wind arrived, the surrounding formations suddenly shattered, and they couldn''t stand it.


    Zhou Shu hurried over, regardless of whether Jianmu agreed with him or not, he brought Jianmu into the world of refining monsters.


    Crossing the Tribulation still has to be inside, and it must also be inside, otherwise the Tribulation caused by it can make the entire Miaochengtian people rush over.


    At the same time, the money rats burrowed into the ground one after another, and many of them still carried treasures on their bodies, and they did not have time to donate them.


    Zhou Shu saw extremely accurately he reached out and grabbed something next to him.


    Old Hu looked stunned and couldn''t help but said, "I didn''t mean..."


    "Jianmu is full, so what are you worried about? As for Miao Chengtian, he is like a saint, and he won''t be angry with me," Zhou Shu smiled very comfortably. "Just another relic, so many treasures are gone. I can��t just watch it."


    He had been optimistic about this a long time ago, but fortunately, Jianmu hasn''t asked for it. Maybe it is because the Zen power is slow to transform?


    However, what Zhou Shu wanted was not Zen power. When he bought it last time, Zhou Shu understood a truth. Things like relics are one of the most suitable things to explore with Kunlun mirrors, and the power of reincarnation in relics is generally not Few, and among the treasures that Money Rat brought just now, it was the most.


    This relic with a history of at least 30,000 to 40,000 years is of great value.


    "I knew..."


    Old Hu was a little annoyed. Just now there was someone passing by with Cao Huan Dan on his back, but he resisted and did not start.

 Chapter 2949: Heaven does not give people

    "Go in quickly."


    Zhou Shu picked up the fairy jade and quickly entered the world of refining monsters.


    Of course it''s just a soul.


    Hu Lao glanced around. The Money Rat had already disappeared. Since it was impossible to run down and search for it, he had to put away a few celestial jade that Zhou Shu hadn��t picked up at the edge, and murmured something like "The fairy jade is like sugar, a drop. "It''s also sweet", it seems that the previous loss can be made up for.


    Most of the demon refining world was covered by a faint mist, as if it had just rained.


    In the valley where Jianmu is located, the fog is very dense and it is hard to see things.


    This is not a phenomenon of heaven and earth, but a means created by the old pot to help Jianmu resist the calamity.


    The cost is huge, but if you can eliminate the wind, fire, etc. in the fog, and let Jianmu concentrate on the disaster, it will be worth it.


    Jianmu succeeded in crossing the tribulation, and the one who benefited the most was Jianmu, and the second was Hu Lao. This great fortune tribulation and the power of fortune that followed would bring great changes to the demon refining world. For this reason, he You can do it at any cost.


    Other people in the demon refining world can also get benefits, but they can''t evolve themselves in accordance with good fortune, and the benefits are much less.


    Not long after, the world changed suddenly, and the valley where Jianmu was located shook violently.


    The mountain collapsed and the earth cracked, and the rock and mud that came out did not splash out, but gathered in. In an instant, the building wood was completely wrapped into a dense sphere, and the sphere was constantly in doubt. Shrinking, while shrinking, while absorbing everything around it, no matter mud, rocks, vegetation, or creatures large and small, they could not resist at all. They were all sucked into the sphere and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu, who was thousands of miles away, also felt a great suction, and before he could retreat, a few ray of spiritual thoughts were drawn away.


    "Rewind!"


    In his own world, Zhou Shu was not afraid, and in a flash, the figure was thousands of miles away.


    The old Hu, who was standing with Zhou Shu, was a little apprehensive after he was standing. Fortunately, he felt quick, otherwise the whole person would be sucked in. Although the whole world of refining demon is a part of it, the entity that comes out of it is the most embodied. The important part, the will of the soul is mostly in it.


    "Last time Xiangrudujie didn''t seem to be like this..."


    "It must be different."


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to say more, no one had seen Jianmu Dujie, and it was not surprising what happened.


    The ground shattered and the air was blasted, no matter what it was, it flew up and moved towards the orb, looking in chaos.


    After a while, with Jianmu as the center, everything tens of thousands of miles around was sucked out by the sphere, leaving only a big hole in place, even the air was gone, like the world of refining demon was dug out of thin air. It looks very dazzling.


    The strange thing is that the sphere has absorbed so many things, and instead of getting bigger, it has gotten smaller and smaller.


    In just a few hundred breaths, the ball shrunk to only a few feet, and the color became pitch black, like the deepest night.


    "what is this?"


    After trying to perceive it, Hu Lao looked surprised, "I can''t see through."


    Zhou Shu was also a little stunned, "I can''t see through. Your demon refining world is heavier than other places. Most of it is deposited with immortal energy. Now so many things are all squeezed into a small ball. The weight is probably comparable to a small world."


    Old Hu stagnated, "The Jianmu inside, isn''t it crushed to death?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Most people certainly can''t bear such a squeeze, but Jianmu should do it."


    Suddenly, a little golden light flashed out of the orb, and the entire demon refining world shook.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, with an extraordinary sense of crisis, as if he was about to swallow him, and immediately stepped back a lot, shouting, "Don''t look."


    Old Hu also turned around and said in a panic, "I feel like I look further, I''m afraid that the whole person will be sucked in and become part of the weird ball...what is it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head solemnly, "I don''t know, let''s go."


    He couldn''t feel what was inside. The only thing he could be sure of was that the golden light was a warning, telling them not to approach, not to look, or they would be swallowed.


    Is this black hole-like sphere a kind of end or a kind of beginning, the birth of chaos or death?


    He has no way to understand the answer, maybe only when he has experienced it can he realize one or two, but now, he can''t even read it.


    Elder Hu sighed, "If the sky does not give to others, how can it be done!"


    Zhou Shu frowned and said nothing.


    This was not the emotion that Old Hu should have, he was so courageous that he even wanted to swallow the Xuanhuang Realm, but now, he was scared.


    Because this day is not the heaven of the Xuanhuang Realm, nor the master of the Immortal Realm, but an even more remote existence.


    When Jianmu crossed the catastrophe last time, there might not have been any creatures in the heavens, let alone immortals. To be precise, from ancient times to the present, among the countless immortals in the entire heavens, they could see Jianmu crossed the catastrophe. I am afraid that only the current Zhou Shu and Hu Lao, and only they, can perceive the horror of the unknown existence.


    What if God doesn''t give it to others?


    But Zhou Shu didn''t think so. Humans are destined to surpass the sky, and their heart will never submit. Because of this, these geniuses have immortals.


    After Shu Zhidao really takes shape, he must explore the law and the origin of the heavens. There will be no more confusing and powerless things in the heavens and even above the heavens.


    No matter how big the sky is, it can''t cover his eyes.


    Lao Hu didn''t notice Zhou Shu, and he couldn''t help sighing when he looked around, "I thought I could help Jianmu, but I didn''t expect the process to be completely out of control. With this, the demon refining world was reduced by nearly one tenth. They are also places with abundant resources."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Next time you cross the Tribulation, you probably won''t be in the Demon Refining Realm."


    Fortunately, everyone in the demon refining world was arranged to the Tianchi side in advance.


    But I didn''t expect that this Jianmu Crossing Tribulation caused such a big movement.


    Old Hu could only sigh, "The place is too small, and it can''t be expanded temporarily, the virtual world has an upper limit after all."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If you want to expand, after you master the law of energy, we will find a way to turn the virtual world into a real world. Then you will stay on the edge of my world. We will help each other and it will be beneficial."


    Old Hu nodded quickly, "Yes, Master."


    "You are optimistic about this, don''t let other people approach."


    I can''t see the process of crossing the catastrophe It doesn''t make much sense to stay. Zhou Shu left his soul and went outside by himself.


    It took some time to settle down, and then took out the relic to take a closer look.


    As soon as the Kunlun mirror was shot up, many clouds of different colors appeared on the mirror surface, as if it was holding up the mirror.


    Among the clouds, a golden dragon flared its teeth and claws moving up and down, uncomfortable.


    It was actually a real dragon relic.


    Probably the true dragon breath was covered by reincarnation and Zen power, but I didn''t perceive it before, but now I see it, I can''t help but feel a secret joy.


    This thing is so rare that there are not many in the heavens. Not to mention other values, even if it is only used as a material for refining, the real dragon relic will surpass the dragon gold. If it is used well, it is not small when refining it. Possibly, it is not limited to the magic weapon of Zen.


    At that time, it was really profitable.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support of Book 5687, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2950: Know gratitude

    The golden dragon was in the clouds for a while, and suddenly a golden light shone.


    In the golden light, there is a Buddha sitting, and the shape of the Buddha is not visible in the Kunlun mirror. Seeing his finger point, the golden dragon immediately did not move, only opened his eyes and made an angry expression.


    "You have a relationship with the Buddha."


    The Buddha closed his eyes and chanted, and after a long series of scriptures were read, the color of resentment in the golden dragon''s eyes gradually faded, leaving only a little light of clarity.


    But it was reduced.


    The true dragon that has survived a heavy fortune and transformation is considered a tyrannical one, and after hearing a passage of scripture, it was saved. The origin of this Buddha is probably unfathomable.


    This golden dragon was saved. He did not go to the Tianlong Temple of the dragon clan to practice meditation. Instead, he went to the fairy world and was promoted repeatedly. Finally, he sat down as the abbot of a large temple, leaving a relic, but was stolen by the bandits, and finally lived in Miaocheng is missing in the sky, and the process is quite ups and downs, but there is no need to say more.


    Putting down the Kunlun mirror, Zhou Shu absorbed the power of reincarnation of the true dragon relic.


    In the process, I also included some information retained in the relics into the sea of ??knowledge. This is the benefit obtained after the advancement of the law of reincarnation. There are a few fewer steps and a lot simpler. I have gained a few tactics from it. Hasn''t been lost in the fairy world, and I will study it slowly later.


    Trying to run the power of reincarnation, it seems to be a bit more proficient than before, quite satisfied.


    Probably it was the result of talking about it during this period of time. Subconsciously, the law has improved. In addition, it has something to do with Tao Lu.


    As for the relic, even though it is from the Golden Dragon, it is unlikely to be handed over to the Golden Dragon Clan. When he returns to the Yunjuan Realm, he will find a way to refine a good magic weapon.


    Putting away the relics, Zhou Shu unconsciously chanted a few words about being destined to the Buddha.


    This sentence has been followed by Zhou Shu for a long time. Some are pseudo-phrases for meditation, but some may be true. For example, the emptiness of Leiyin Temple, I don��t know if one day, the Buddha will come from the sky and save himself. melted?


    Thinking about it, it is unlikely that even if there is a fate, it will not be as fate as the golden dragon. This golden dragon has condensed the real dragon relic.


    Besides, you can refuse if you encounter it. Jinlong can''t resist it. He has a furnace, but he may not be afraid.


    Looking around for some mountain views, Zhou Shuli seemed thoughtful in front of the mountain wall.


    The walls are full of paintings, the paintings are crooked, but the artistic conception is sufficient, after all, it contains the power of prophecy.


    It took a long time to watch it all the way, but Zhou Shu was surprised when he went to the Demon Refining Realm again.


    The entire demon refining world became pitch black, and only a few lights gleamed beside the distant Tianchi, who should be Caiying and others who didn''t fully know it.


    Say so that they can wait at ease and don''t care about anything.


    "Is it the reason for Jianmu crossing the robbery?"


    Old Hu was a little helpless, "Yes, that little ball is like a black star, which has sucked all the light of the sun and the moon. It has been going on for a while. It was originally not allowed to be seen, and now I can''t see anything. I don��t know what will happen to Jianmu inside."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Old Hu, if you feel something is wrong, immediately send everyone out, including you."


    Old Hu hesitated, "Then this world..."


    "What''s the matter! It''s not that the world of demon refining has not been rebuilt. The last time I came out, it was only ten feet in size," Zhou Shu paused. "If you can''t protect yourself, staying inside is probably harmful, don''t Coveting the benefits of the rest of your life, without your life, is there any benefit at all."


    Old Hu nodded in response, but he felt a little regretful in his heart.


    If he had known that Jianmu Crossing Tribulation would affect the entire world, and even the sun and moon brilliance that existed in the heavens would be covered by it, he would not necessarily fight for this one. Let Jianmu cross the Tribulation in it, and now the Demon Refining World has become like this. Fortunately, if it fails, it will be destroyed by thousands of years of hard work.


    Things became more and more abnormal, Zhou Shu stayed in and waited.


    There is something in the world of refining demon, his loss is no less than that of Hu Lao. He also expects to show his fists after Jianmu Crossing Tribulation, but he will suffer from the chaos if he breaks continuously.


    There is no light in the sun and the moon, and everything is together.


    There was no sound in the demon refining world, and all fell into silence, deathly silence.


    About two hours later, a red light suddenly flashed in the distance, and it was fleeting. Looking at its location, it was the valley where Jianmu was located.


    Both of them were shocked, and Hu Lao''s heart sank immediately, and immediately sent Caiying and others out.


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s a good thing."


    Although it was only a moment, he saw it really, and there was a pale green shadow in the red light. It was the Jianmu sapling, which was much stronger than before.


    Seeing Jianmu again, the only possibility is that the crossing of the robbery was successful.


    Before Zhou Shu could explain, the red light shined again, but it was brighter and longer lasting. The Jianmu in it was also particularly clear. What surprised Zhou Shu was that in such a flash, the leaves on the Jianmu A few more pieces.


    "That''s Jianmu!"


    The always calm Hu Lao couldn''t help but screamed.


    No wonder he was excited. He was in the dark just now. He didn��t know how many things he had considered. He walked through his life like a lantern, and his mood was extremely depressed. To him, those two hours were like a few births. world.


    In the excitement of the shouts, the red light flashed dozens of times, and each time, the Jianmu in it had to grow up and give birth to several leaves.


    Slowly became a tree.


    A real tree, although not tall, can accommodate a few people to shelter from the rain.


    When it shined for the last time, the red light exploded suddenly, the light spots were like rain, and fireworks scattered like fireworks, covering the entire demon refining world, even the Tianchi side.


    Before I could see what was in the red light, the world suddenly lit up like chaos.


    The rays of the sun and the moon appeared in the world together, hung high from the left and right, and reflected each other, making them strange.


    Without looking much, Zhou Shu''s figure flashed, and he was already in the valley hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    Old Hu hurriedly followed, and at the first glance he saw the familiar valley, his heart was violent, his whole body glowed, and he was so excited that he was speechless.


    "This...this...how could it..."


    The valley is still there, and the surrounding grass, trees, and rocks are still there. The few emperor''s deer that I saw before are looking for food outside the valley, as if nothing happened just now. If there is any difference, everything is like rebirth. The mountains and rocks are translucent, the light can be seen, the vegetation is blue and green, and there is water mist on it, really like jade, a few deer have shiny fur lively, and the body is stronger.


    Detecting the arrival of the two, the deer didn''t panic. Yo-yo yelled twice, nodded at the two, and continued to bow his head to eat the grass.


    It seems to have spiritual wisdom.


    In the valley, Jianmu stood steadily.


    There was no wind in the four fields, but the leaves shook slightly in rhythm, seeming to welcome the two.


    Seeing Zhou Shu and Hu Lao approaching, Jianmu shook it twice, and two leaves fell slowly and were in front of them.


    "He knows to be grateful."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and reached out to pick up the leaves, only to feel a warm current in the palm of his hand, surging up and down, like a living thing.


    The old pot finally settled down, holding the page in his hands with both hands, and realizing it carefully, there is a taste of suffering.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 2951: No pole tail

    Out of the valley.


    Old Hu couldn''t wait, "Master, have you noticed?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The fairy spirit in the valley?"


    "Yes!"


    Old Hu immediately nodded, excited, "The fairy qi is extremely rich, and what is even more incredible is that although the celestial qi here is rich, it does not deposit, it is not mist or liquid, it is simply strange. As long as you live in it, you will not know it. Being able to improve the cultivation level, without any burden on the body, and the speed is so fast, it is equivalent to another miracle in the demon refining world out of thin air, even better than Tianchi."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Whether it''s very peaceful, because of this, there must be good luck in it."


    Old Hu couldn''t help rubbing his hands, and said with some trepidation, "Whether it is extremely peaceful or not? This good fortune is indeed magical. The previous tragedy affected the land of hundreds of thousands of miles in the demon refining world. Back to the original state, everything is only better than before."


    "It''s more than just the land, where all the creatures have changed drastically."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The previous deer have now become wise, and it will not take long for people to speak. The deer is still like this. What about other monkeys, wolf tigers, pigs and rabbits? Not to mention the spirit, I''m afraid that it is born with spirit. At the beginning, the Xuanhuang Realm opened the world and Jianmu was born. Most of the mythical beasts in the Xuanhuang Realm came from around Jianmu, and you will be optimistic about it in the future."


    Old Hu nodded slightly, "What do you think? I think that if these creatures fight each other, the winner will probably meet the owner''s requirements."


    "You also understand the truth of natural selection."


    Zhou Shu looked at him approvingly, but shook his head, "But now it is not suitable for use. The survival of the fittest is not suitable for the survival of the fittest. It cannot be seen for hundreds of thousands of years, despite the power of good fortune. , It��s only shortened several times, can you and I wait until then? Nowadays, you can only cultivate alone, but when there are creatures, you will teach the Shu Xin Jing. If it is not suitable, and it will not be effective, then you will be released to the demon world and let it fend for itself. , After that, it has nothing to do with you and me."


    Old Hu was startled when he heard it, but he nodded again and again, "What the master said is, but I think too much."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You are the master of this world. It is not too much to think about it. You can also put together the creatures that are not suitable for Shu Zhidao and see what it will look like in the end, and what rules should be taught to them. It''s up to you."


    Old Hu hurriedly said, "Of course I listen to the master. If you can''t learn Shuxin Sutra, it will be a waste of resources for the creatures to stay in the demon refining world."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, knowing that he had some misunderstandings, and only said slowly, "It''s not that you don''t want them to live and die. In short, you can just look at it when the time comes. It won''t take long to think about it. You will see the results in about a hundred years."


    Jianmu was born, it was the prime time for Yijie to develop.


    Back then, when the Xuanhuang Realm Jianmu came to the world, many sacred beasts appeared. The difference between them was less than a thousand years. Now in a small realm like the demon refining realm, changes must be even faster. At most a hundred years, you can see dozens of "sacred beasts" Up.


    This sacred beast is not the other sacred beast. They originated from the demon-refining realm and do not have the vast background of the Xuanhuang realm, but with Jianmu protection, it is not too bad.


    There is never a thousand times as many.


    "I see, master."


    Lao Hu just agreed and whispered, "This time it''s really difficult to cross the catastrophe, I hope it will be better next time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said with feelings, "It is indeed a lot of hardships. I did not expect that the good fortune can cause such a movement. Fortunately there is a demon refining realm. If it is placed in the Miaocheng Tiandujie, or any realm around the fairy realm, Immediately you can make a big wave, and the entire fairy world will be turbulent, rushing to you, you and I can''t leave Jianmu."


    Old Hu nodded, but there was a secret joy in his heart. Zhou Shu said that, it seems that the next time he crosses the calamity, it is very likely to be in the demon refining world.


    Zhou Shu said again, "But it''s only temporary. I won''t be afraid when there are more people from the immortal world when I cross the Tribulation next time."


    Old Hu was stunned, Anxi disappeared suddenly, but he secretly praised Zhou Shu''s courage. Isn''t it true that many people will come?


    Zhou Shu couldn''t explain anything. When Jianmu was transplanted to Yunjuanjie, Hu Lao knew it naturally, and he only looked at the leaf in his hand.


    Old Hu hurriedly passed the Jianmu leaves in his hand, "The petty Jianmu now knows how to give gifts. This gift is not light. This leaf is stronger than the Ninth-Rank Immortal, and most of it still has the power of good fortune. , Master, I will give you this one too, I have got enough."


    "Good is good, but it''s not necessarily how good it is."


    Zhou Shu took it unceremoniously, seemingly thoughtful, "Jianmu has just gone through the catastrophe, most of the resources have been consumed, there is not much left, and the power of good fortune is even more so, Jianmu has already absorbed it by himself. This thing is tough and more suitable for refining. I just have a little idea, so I can try it."


    Old Hu said again, "By the way, there are many good fortune powers in the valley, and immortal energy is enough. It''s better to let the palace owner and them all go into it for cultivation. There will be a lot of miles, much faster than Tianchi."


    "You really thought Jianmu was generous."


    Zhou Shu chuckled unconsciously, "Even if you and I stand for a while, he doesn''t want to let people go for cultivation? You show me a lot of protection. Except for you, me and Bian Xue, everyone else has to go through. I agree that if you want to cultivate, you can stay thousands of miles around the valley. If you want to improve, there will be enough, and there is a little bit that you can��t go to.��


    Old Hu nodded quickly, "I know, if you break Jianmu, it will be bad."


    "It''s not that I was afraid of breaking... forget it."


    Zhou Shu was sluggish and didn''t want to say more. Although Little Stone is strong, it hasn''t broken Jianmu''s ability. It''s just that Zhou Shu feels that the two are very contradictory. If you don''t know what will happen if you are together, you should not get in touch for the time being. .


    Lao Hu didn''t mention much, but said slowly, "Now it''s not good for the valleys and valleys to call, the master will give it a name?"


    "Yes, the demon refining world is so big, there are only a few names so far. When it becomes a real world, it will not be easy to attract outsiders," Zhou Shu muttered dangerously, "this valley is called Tailai Valley~www.novelhall .com~ In addition, if you move other sacred trees around the valley, let the two Mu Family Demon Clan cultivate them, but don''t tell them about Jianmu, let them judge by themselves."


    "Tale Valley, good name."


    Hu Lao said several times before saying, "What if they guess it? I can isolate their perception, but the sacred tree planted around Jianmu will definitely change a lot, so it shouldn''t be difficult to guess."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If you guess it, they can''t get out. If you guess it, they will do things for me with peace of mind in the future. They will still have the opportunity to support Jianmu. If they can''t guess it, it means that they are too talented, so they only plant trees. Up."


    "understood."


    Old Hu nodded, "Then I will go to work now, Master."


    "Go ahead."


    Zhou Shu strode forward, sensing the changes around Jianmu, his spirit became more and more cheerful.


    The success of Jianmu crossing the robbery was a big step for him. Needless to say, Shu Zhidao, the real guardian of Yunjuan Realm in the future will also be there.

 Chapter 2952: Be careful

    Looking at the constant information cloud board, Zhou Shu was very upset.


    A lot of information is related to good talents and good things. I can��t wait to hold it in my hand right away, but he is wanted by the immortal realm now, and it��s hard to get it. Even a good talent, it��s impossible to follow him to the Yunjuan realm. Rely on grab.


    There is a good thing like a cloud board, but it can''t make the best use of it.


    "Are you there?"


    A cloud tone suddenly came over.


    Zhou Shu was shocked. This was the news he had been waiting for for a long time. He immediately said, "It is natural. If Yunyin is sent out, it will not fail, and it will definitely be received."


    It was Xiao Su who sent the message.


    Xiao Su naturally acquired Yunyin��s skills, but because Xiao Su��s foundation is thinner and cannot pass the high-level rules, in order for her to use it, Zhou Shu deliberately made a magic weapon to receive and send Yunyin, which is a simplified version of Yunyin. , The process is much simpler, but the effect is a bit worse. Only two people can communicate with each other. There are fewer messages sent at a time, and they cannot be sent at any time. At the same time, they are less concealed.


    It took about half an hour before there was an echo.


    "The first time I used it, it was also a try. It was very interesting. Since you are listening, then I will tell you something, a good news and a bad news."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a moment, "Go ahead, be as specific as possible."


    "The bad news is that we have found Hanruo''s whereabouts. She was taken away by Linglongtian ten years ago. According to the information I got, she was not very willing, but it turned out to be like this. I think she will definitely not get it from her. The news you want."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, he held his forehead unconsciously, and sighed secretly.


    No wonder Genting City couldn''t find the news of Hanruo, it turned out to be taken away by Linglongtian.


    Linglongtian is a sect, second only to the big sect in charge of the sect. There are only women in the gate. Linglongtian rarely walks in the immortal realm, and usually retreats in the two realms, namely the large and small Linglong realms around the Luofu realm, where other sects are forbidden. The entrance of the disciples is a restricted area exclusively belonging to Linglongtian.


    Since Han Ruo was taken to Linglong Tian, ??it would be difficult for him to appear in the fairy world, no wonder other people could not find it.


    Linglongtian took Hanruo away, and most of them accepted her as a disciple. Most Xiao Zhao and others never expected such a thing to happen.


    If Hanruo had undertaken the task of communicating for Zhou Shu and Xiaozhao, she would not be able to do it now.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help it. Both the big and small exquisite realms were in the center of the fairy realm. Zhou Shu had to walk carefully on the edge of the fairy realm, and it was even more impossible to go anywhere. No one would do the task of going to the cloud board.


    The road was completely blocked.


    It''s really bad news.


    "The good news is that I think there must be people around Lianyun City who know the whereabouts of Xiaozhao and Old Jian and others, but I don��t know who they are. You wait for me to investigate slowly. I��m spreading rumors. Unexpectedly, there may be results within a few months."


    Zhou Shu nodded and quickly said, "It''s good news. I''m waiting for you, but you must be careful yourself."


    He believed in Xiao Su''s judgment.


    Xiao Su has been a bartender in Xishan for hundreds of years. Perhaps he has experienced more things than Zhou Shu himself. She is very accurate in seeing people. She used the word affirmation, which shows that she is very sure, and Zhou Shu is also I can only count on Xiao Su. If Xiao Su can''t find it anymore, Zhou Shu intends to give up temporarily and return to the Yunjuan Realm after finishing the few things at hand.


    Although there will be a lot more things without small tricks and Jian Lao, but it can only be so.


    In addition, the rumors are indeed a very good way. If Zhou Shu is changed to do it, it is likely that the same way will be adopted.


    For example, in which realm Zhou Shu was discovered, or saw Zhou Shu being killed by what sect, or what realm Zhou Shu occupied in Outland, etc., no matter what rumors are, it may cause trouble in Lianyun City. , It is suitable to do things in chaos.


    Don��t say that Xiancheng is sensible. Compared with ordinary people, practitioners prefer to chase benefits. Lianyun City is already chaotic now. People from all sides gather for Zhou Shu. No one will let any of Zhou Shu��s movements go. .


    Of course, be careful not to be found out where the rumors come from.


    After waiting for a while, another news came.


    "You''ve been in Lianyun City for a long time, do you have someone you know? I can persuade or use it, or avoid it as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I have some friendship with the Saitama Sect... You can look at the situation. In addition, the elder Yuanxu in the Yuanxu world, this person can pay attention to it, and don''t touch Wei Tong, this person Jealous and hateful, he may be the one who wants to arrest me the most."


    After a while.


    "Okay, I will try to do it, but what you said about Wei Tong, some of my previous confidence comes from him. He may know the whereabouts of the trick. After all, he is an immortal trap, and he has mostly handled your affairs. Know some inside information."


    "Although he is an immortal hunter, he is the one who is most willing to speak for you in Lianyun City. I have seen him stand up for you several times, and he is very at odds with the people of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The wanted person was very dissatisfied. By the way, he was talking to me yesterday."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think of something, "What did he say?"


    "He said that if Zhou Shuzai had a way, he could dispel the devilish energy of the ghost king. It shouldn''t be difficult for the devilish energy in a small area."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, "Could it be that he sees something and is testing you? You have to be careful."


    "It should not be. He just felt it. He told me something about you, but I know that my devilish energy comes from its roots. It is different from the devilish energy absorbed from outside, and it is difficult for you to handle it. "


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Wei Tong has always been an immortal arrester. His first thought when he saw me must be arrested and tried in the immortal world."


    "Okay, I won''t disclose the inside information to anyone, I will continue to check, you just wait."


    "Anyway, be careful with everything. In a short while, I will travel from the outer domain of Lianyun City. No matter if you can find it or not, you will go back with me. You are here to seek medical treatment. It is not suitable to be around Lianyun City. Stay too long."


    There was a cloud tone, Zhou Shu talked with the coming Hu Lao.


    Old Hu thoughtfully said Master, Xiaosu is a man who can do things. It took only a few months to find out about Hanruo. I believe there will be good news from the tip, but ... The master should also be careful, Xiao Su knows your specific situation, if something happens to her, it will be in trouble. "


    "I am prepared."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The most is to leave early. What does it matter? As for Xiao Su, because of the devil, she cannot leave me, and the possibility of betraying me is extremely small, and you don��t have to worry too much. No need to."


    "Yes, I thought about it again."


    Old Hu hurriedly nodded, "Master, there are many more trees in the Tailai Valley, many of them are unknown, but they are very alive, and they all grew up overnight, very mysterious, master, do you want to see?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "This shows that the creatures have begun to breed, a good thing, but the tree can''t learn the Shuxin Sutra, there is nothing good, I will not go, you settle down by yourself, but the rest of the creatures must tell me."


    "Yes."


    Old Hu nodded quickly and bowed.

 Chapter 2953: A lot of thoughts

    "My ancestor and I arrive at Miao Chengtian in five months, and ask seniors for advice."


    When he received this Yunyin, Zhou Shu was taken aback, only to realize that it was from Sima Jia and replied, "Have you decided?"


    Sima Jia was very resolute, "Yes, the family ancestor has decided to wait for the woman from the Sima family now, and the family ancestor will go there in person, plus the sincerity of waiting for hundreds of years, the woman who wants to come should also accept it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "If this is the case, you don''t have to come to me anymore. I will go out and practice soon. You can go straight to Haochu Realm."


    "Haochujie? It''s almost reaching the Demon Realm there, and it''s a very far place in Outer Domain."


    "Questions?"


    After a while, the voice transmission came back, "No, my family ancestor said that we must be there, but he never wants to go for nothing."


    "You wait there, you will see people sooner or later."


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to say anything, the matter would be over.


    Haochujie is not very far from Yunjuanjie. It can be at most five years at Zhou Shu''s current speed. It is convenient to meet there and advance and retreat. It is also well-known in the fairy world. It is an ancient battlefield. There have been several wars.


    After several months of busy work, Zhou Shu left Miao Chengtian.


    I have done almost everything I want to do, but I can��t do what I want to do, so it''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    Going straight out of the immortal world, all the way is without incident. I have encountered several batches of immortal hunters, but the cultivation base is not high, and it is easy to pass by without Genting Ring.


    After leaving the immortal realm, I didn''t stay far away. I just walked towards Lianyun City on the edge of the immortal realm, and was in contact with Xiao Su all the way.


    Xiao Su''s situation is not so good.


    It wasn''t Xiao Su that caused the suspicion or caused the chaos, but Lian Yuncheng himself was in chaos.


    The Sacred Fire Gate retaliated privately, saying that Saitama Sect was involved in Zhou Shu. Last time, it was Saitama Sect who helped Zhou Shu stole Bian Xue. This time it is very likely that he also concealed Zhou Shu��s news. This charge is too great and thorough. Annoyed the Saitama Sect, the two factions fought in the city, and several sects were involved. The quasi-sage of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect who resided there ignored them, and even asked the immortals in the city not to take care of them. Therefore, Lianyuncheng''s loss is not small.


    Most of the people who were still in the city suffered unreasonable disasters, and even Xiao Su was also affected.


    "People are dead on both sides, and the Zaman who you have been with is seriously injured, I am afraid it will be difficult to recover, but he killed an elder of the Holy Fire Gate, it is not a loss."


    "The guy from the Ten Thousand Souls Sect said several times that my Genting Ring was stolen, and he took the opportunity to attack me. If it weren''t for Wei Tong''s few immortals who did not listen to the Ten Thousand Souls Sect, they would still maintain order in the city. What, it''s really hateful."


    "Now it''s a bit loud. It is said that both the Holy Fire Gate and Saitama Sect will come to the law enforcement elders to investigate, and the immortal world will also send powerful immortal arrests."


    "I found out a little bit about the small trick. There is a Jinxian named Di Wu in the Saitama Sect that is probably related to this matter, but this time he was killed by the people of the Holy Fire Gate during the dispute with the Holy Fire Gate. I can''t check it anymore."


    Seeing the message from Xiaosu, Zhou Shu was a little bit big, and could only tell Xiao Su to leave the city as soon as possible, and he was outside to answer.


    "Are you here? Then I will go out now. By the way, I will lead that Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciple out, and you will kill him for me."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu naturally agreed that Xiao Su took a strange risk to enter Lianyun City. This small requirement must be met. Besides, he planned to leave. It didn''t matter if he left a trace.


    The void in the distance.


    Xiao Su is flying over quickly.


    There is no hidden trace, and the wings behind him stretch out, it is dozens of miles away.


    Wings are a characteristic of the demon race. If it is related to the demon race, she would not use it, she would have cut it off.


    Behind her, there was a big Luo Jinxian who was laughing loudly.


    "Hahahaha, Yaozu, this is more interesting, your Genting Ring, and your people..."


    While still laughing, his body suddenly exploded, and countless black lines escaped from it and scattered everywhere.


    He naturally didn''t know. When Zhou Shu saw him, he fell into Zhou Shu''s way, and all his soul power fell under Zhou Shu''s control.


    This is the enlightenment Zhou Shu got from Du Shuang. Zhou Shu did not have the talent of Du Shuang, but he saw some weaknesses in spiritism. When the practitioner''s spirit is not strong enough, when he performs spiritism, You may be taken advantage of by others, and your body will lose control and be at the mercy of others.


    No wonder spiritism is a heresy.


    In the Profound Yellow Realm, only those who have lost their body can practice soul skills, and they are also about to make up for this weakness.


    Of course, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect of the Immortal Realm must have done a remedy, even if it seems that it is really difficult to do it, otherwise no one will practice soul art.


    However, it is not too difficult for Zhou Shu, who knows the Ten Thousand Soul Sect very well. Today, he can completely crush the Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciples of the same level, causing his opponent to die unknowingly.


    Seeing Zhou Shu showing signs in the void, Xiao Su Fei approached and smiled, "Thank you."


    "It''s me who should be thankful. Go inside and talk."


    Zhou Shu sent her into the Demon Refining Realm, and continued to move forward. The way back was different from when she came, so he had to visit New Moon City.


    This time he didn''t put Xiao Su into a separate valley, but was with others, and the vast demon refining world was in sight.


    "I didn''t know your place is so big and so good."


    Xiao Su felt the surroundings, speechless for a long time, and sighed for a long time, "Oh, none of the fairy cities and realms I''ve been to can catch up with you. I would have known why I had to find other places and just cultivate here with you. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not like that if you want to come in early, it''s really taken shape just a few days ago."


    After Jianmu Crossing Tribulation, the Demon Refining Realm has completely changed its appearance, not only in terms of the vitality of the immortal energy, but the whole realm is different. It has an additional foundation, which gives the people who come in have a feeling that everything is complete, as if they are here. Everything can be achieved.


    Aware of these differences, Caiying Zhao Yueru and the others were practicing peacefully by the edge of the Tailai Valley, and they didn''t even practice the sword.


    "Then I''m still in time."


    Xiao Su returned the Genting Ring to Zhou Shu with a trace of regret on his face, "Unfortunately, I couldn''t help you. I didn''t find the exact news about the trick."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s okay. It''s pretty good to find Hanruo''s whereabouts. What''s the matter with the Di Wu you found?"


    "In the past two years, I put a lot of thought on him. When I said your name several times, his reaction was different. This is very strange. I think he should know, but he would not say anything. You may ask directly," Xiao Su frowned, "I am not the one who noticed him. There are at least five people in Yuncheng who have the same purpose as me. They all want to find Zhou Shu through him, but they probably didn''t succeed. No one made him speak until he died."


    She glanced at Zhou Shu, "He looks very loyal, but he didn''t expect to be so cautious. I think he would never say unless he saw you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head subconsciously, "He has beaten me, but we don''t have such a good relationship, and he is unlikely to keep a secret for me."


    "So many people are staring at him, he won''t be without problems."


    Xiao Su shook his head, seemingly thoughtful, "Do you think he often hits a set of punches."

 Chapter 2954: Only 1 person

    "Fisting?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something, with a solemn expression, "Do you remember that boxing technique?"


    Xiao Su nodded lightly and condensed his eyebrows, "There are only a few ways to go back and forth, it doesn''t look esoteric, I remember it, but I don''t know the power of Saitama sect, even if it is used, it is mostly specious. It may not be useful."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, you make a gesture, I will come for the rest."


    Xiao Su floated a few steps away and punched out a set of punches, with no strength but no beauty.


    Zhou Shu watched her without saying a word. Xiao Su did not dare to stop. She kept repeating it. After about half an hour, she couldn''t help but stop, with a hint of complaint in her bright eyes. "Have you seen enough?"


    Zhou Shu was still silent. Xiao Su looked at him solemnly, and knew he was thinking, so he stood aside and didn''t disturb him. He just murmured, "Come again, always inexplicably stunned, I don''t know. This is the first time."


    After another hour, Zhou Shu woke up with a bright light flashing in his eyes, "I understand, Xiao Su, you are doing well!"


    "well?"


    Xiao Su stagnated, "You didn''t want to tell me that you got their news from this set of fists, did you? This set of fists is always used by people in the Saitama sect. Even Yuncheng saw eight hundred people without a thousand. , How easy it is."


    "You do not understand."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This set of boxing must have been negotiated with Saitamazong, just to tell me the news. Although the boxing method is simple, the transposition borrowing method used is not simple. It is shown in the boxing path. It is very different from the original method of the Saitama sect."


    Xiao Su frowned, "The more you talk about it, the more confused I become."


    Zhou Shu paused, and drew three virtual images at will, "Look, these lines are the routes of the transposition borrowing force method that must be used to use the boxing method. Based on this route, the force''s fall point can be inferred, that is, those Black spots, then you try to connect these black spots."


    "You mean, the link is the information that the trick wants to tell you?"


    Xiao Su was also excited, stretched out his hand and drew for a while, but still shook his head blankly, "Why are there some weird lines, not like characters at all, not from fairyland characters, nor from other races, it''s just scribbles. of."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It wasn''t originally written, but a set of weird runes created by Xiao Zhao and I for temporary communication. These three runes represent three characters."


    Xiao Su nodded with enlightenment, "It turns out that there are such meanings in simple boxing techniques. People who want to understand the Saitama sect may get lines, and others will not be surprised if they see it. Only you It��s so ingenious to be able to see the meaning of this pattern, even in the immortal world...that trick is just a spirit beast, right? Much smarter than humans."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "The little trick is indeed very smart, but if you can think of using boxing to express it, there are probably other people to help."


    Xiaosu thought for a while, "Is the Saitama Sect?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The possibility is the greatest, but the Saitama Sect is only trying to send a message. They will never dare to take in Xiaozhao Jianlao. Most of the other forces will intervene. It should be a big business."


    "It''s those three words. Now that you have news, you can find it yourself."


    Xiao Su smiled, but didn''t ask in detail, it didn''t make much sense to her, why bother to explore other people''s secrets, "I''m going to practice."


    "go there."


    Zhou Shu pointed in the direction of Tailai Valley, "There are a few wood monsters over there, you can talk to them more, besides, don''t go into the valley."


    Xiao Su has drifted away long ago, and only one sentence passed, "Your territory listens to you."


    When Xiao Su walked away, Mr. Hu walked over, with a lot of surprises on his face, "Really, they will be there? Impossible, right?"


    "This message can only be passed on by small tricks, and it won''t be false. Since they said so, we naturally have to go and see it," Zhou Shu said slowly, looking away, "I didn''t expect it. Baoxuan."


    The three words implied in boxing are Zhibaoxuan.


    Under the world, there is only one Zhibaoxuan, the one in Wufangcheng, where Zhou Shu entered Xiancheng for the first time.


    Old Hu thought for a while, "I heard that Wufang City has been destroyed by Gai Yubai for the most part, and it is not far from extinction. It is also a small fairy city. The fairy world will not stay there for a long time. It should not be very dangerous. It doesn''t matter much, but you still have to be careful."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I know, let''s go to Wufang City first, and then detour to Fangyuanjie."


    Little Zhao Jian is more important than other things. The two of them are very important. Moreover, finding them is equivalent to retrieving the intelligence network under the ninth pawnshop and all the information they have collected over the past few hundred years. It was so big that, now that we got the exact news, other things naturally had to be put aside.


    Wufang City is not too far from Lianyun City. At the current speed, it will not take the rapids in ten years.


    Familiar worlds passed by, Zhou Shu didn''t stop, but as he approached Tianshui world, Zhou Shu suddenly stopped.


    When there were hundreds of millions of miles away, the Dao Lu suddenly shook, and a force of force poured in.


    It is the first time for Zhou Shu to receive so much "Shu Zhili" directly. Obviously, there is a golden fairy who practices Shu Zhi Dao in Tianshui Realm, and only Jin Xian can pass Shu Zhili over so far. And there are a lot of them.


    Compared with Zhou Shu��s current Shu Zhili, that power has many shortcomings, not strong enough nor pure enough, but this is not a problem. They will mature in the furnace, and at the same time, the mature Shu Zhi Strength information will also be fed back through the furnace, so that practitioners can also benefit from it.


    "Little brother''s Tianshui Realm is doing well."


    Zhou Shu praised, did the seeds planted at the time finally germinate.


    I don''t know who it is, whether it is the young man in the fog, Zhou Shu''s mouth has a smile unconsciously.


    Keep going Zhou Shu has a lot of expectations.


    There are still many practitioners who practice Shu Zhi Dao in Tianshui Realm, and there should be more Shu Zhi power passed on. Although those people will not add up to Zhou Shu a lot of help, but since it has sprouted, it is possible. Chenglin, then, is the real harvest time.


    But getting closer and closer to the Tianshui Realm, he still didn''t feel the Shu Zhili from the second way.


    This makes Zhou Shu very puzzled.


    Could it be said that in the entire Tianshui Realm, only one person has successfully cultivated?


    Now he is only tens of millions of miles away from Tianshui Realm, even if he is a true immortal, he should have the power to spread it out, but there is no one?


    Maybe there is only that genius in the Tianshui world.


    He sighed slightly and laughed again quickly. I still think too much. It has only been less than a thousand years since the last sermon on the Tianshui Realm. Most people have not even completed the stage of cultivating immortals, even immortals. Talking about practitioners?


    It is a miracle to have a golden fairy, and there is nothing to be satisfied with.

 Chapter 2955: Thunder 4

    Not thinking too much.


    Tianshui Realm is close at hand, but Zhou Shu still didn��t feel the power of Shu��s transfer, except for the previous one. When Zhou Shu came hundreds of years ago, thousands of Shu��s power was transferred to the furnace. Very faint, but real.


    There are none now, that is to say, there is only one person in the world of Tianshui who is practicing the Tao of Shu.


    Looking at it, there is no black line in the Tianshui realm, and the vitality is normal, indicating that no major changes have taken place in the realm, and there is no possibility that Shu Zhidao will become an evil way. Then there is only one possibility, the guardian of the Tianshui realm has changed. In the end, the people in the world abandoned Shu Zhidao.


    Zhou Shu was the first base that Shu Zhidao expanded, so it disappeared?


    It''s not that I didn''t think about this possibility, but when I appeared in He Taiping, there was always a feeling of betrayal.


    Go and have a look.


    As soon as he reached the boundary, a golden fairy flew over.


    Very unfamiliar face, slightly special attire, probably from Zongmen costumes that Zhou Shu had never seen before.


    He raised his hand, "Senior, what''s the matter in Tianshui Realm?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Pass by, just take a look, is the guardian of the Tianshui realm there?"


    The Jinxian sneered, "Your Excellency is so big, you want to see the Guardian when you speak, are we Haiyuanmen so good to see?"


    "Haiyuanmen?"


    Zhou Shu''s thoughts turned, his expression stern, "Isn''t Haiyuan Gate the sect of the Immortal Realm, how can I go to the outer realm to occupy the realm, and also grab the position of the guardian, and are not afraid of breaking the rules of the Fairy Realm? Furious!"


    Tianshui Realm was actually taken by other sects.


    There is anger and happiness. Fortunately, He Taiping has not betrayed. What is angry is that Tianshui Realm has changed hands. It is no wonder that Shu Zhidao is forbidden in the realm, and I don''t know if He Taiping has anything to do.


    Looking at Jinxian, he couldn''t help but bring some coercion.


    Jin Xian was stunned, perceiving a strong pressure, knowing that he could not afford to provoke him, and soon became a lot more submissive, "Don��t you know? The seven hundred realms in this area belong to the immortal realm, and the immortal general It was allocated to seven sects, and the Haiyuan Gate occupies more than one hundred of them, and the Heavenly Water Realm is one of them."


    Zhou Shu felt tight in his heart and said solemnly, "When did it happen?"


    He came through the Nine Ghosts Realm, in a completely different direction, and stayed in Miao Chengtian, so many things were unclear.


    Jin Xiansi did not dare to neglect, "A hundred years ago, City Lord Crescent Moon City took the initiative to incorporate New Moon City into the Immortal Realm, and he became the City Lord of the Immortal City, and the surrounding realms also belonged to the Immortal Realm. The immortal realm will arrange it on its own. See the guardian here? I will invite him now."


    Seeing that Jinxian went in a hurry, Zhou Shu looked calm, but thunder was everywhere in his heart.


    Crescent City takes the initiative to offer the city?


    Very surprised, but when I think about it, there is a lot of meaning in it.


    City Lord Crescent Moon may be the deepest entanglement with Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu stayed in Crescent City for a long time. Once Zhou Shu��s identity is revealed, the City Lord will most likely be treated as an accomplice. Leave early before you come, or fight against the immortal world with the city, but neither of these is a good way. Xiancheng, who has been in business for tens of thousands of years, says let it go, how is it possible, and fighting against the immortal world with Xiancheng is even more wishful thinking. It is too close, even if the city lord is on the celestial pole list, it is impossible to resist the army of the immortal world.


    Then, Xiancheng may be the only way to get the city lord out of sanctions.


    And you must never offer the city after Zhou Shu��s identity is exposed. It is tantamount to using the city to offset the crime. Whether it succeeds depends on the mood of the immortal world. Most of it is difficult to succeed. But before Zhou Shu��s identity is exposed, it is much safer. The practitioners of Outland��s initiative to offer the city are equivalent to helping the Immortal Realm expand its territory. The Immortal Realm will only appease them and will not seize power, so the city lord becomes his own person. After Zhou Shu is discovered, even if the city lord bears the responsibility of oversight, It won''t be too big, I dedicated the city a long time ago, and who remembers so many things in the past.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu could only admire.


    After changing him, I can''t think of a better way, maybe I can''t even do this.


    The city lord had long understood that he was from the Xuanhuang realm. He didn��t believe Zhou Shu��s words last time, but said that deliberately. However, even if he knew the inside story, the city lord still gave Zhou Shu a lot of help. It is impossible to criticize the city lord Xiancheng, even if the city lord tells the news of Zhou Shu to the fairy world, he can only be grateful.


    This move is wonderful, it seems to have lost a lot, but saved himself, saved the city, and has not offended Xianjie and Zhou Shu.


    It is not unreasonable that Crescent City has stood in Outland for so many years.


    After thinking about this, Zhou Shu nodded secretly without knowing that he still had a lot to learn, and this lesson was very worthwhile.


    Jin Xian and a Taiyi Jin Xian flew over.


    Taiyi Jinxian glanced at Zhou Shu, knowing it was Daluo Jinxian, or a law he didn''t understand, he lowered his head in his heart, and said warmly, "Haiyuanmen Dianyuan, may I ask the surname of the Taoist friend from the immortal world? ?"


    Zhou Shu lightly snorted, "You don''t need to ask about your name. I''ve been meditating all day long, and I''m free to go to the outer world. Hey, you Haiyuanmen are doing well, even Jinxian has such a big tone. , I can see it today."


    The expressions of the two changed, and the golden fairy knelt down and apologized for mercy.


    Dianyuan bowed respectfully, "It turned out to be the senior of Genting City. The junior clerk bumped into the senior without any rules. I''m really sorry. It''s better to go to the world first. I have prepared a good banquet and apologizes to senior."


    "Hehe, I''m not a stingy person."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, the light on his fingertips was particularly conspicuous.


    Seeing the white clouds looming in the light, the two became more respectful, and the golden fairy did not dare to come out, shaking like chaff.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them coldly, "I am going to the world But I want to ask you a few things first, you have to tell me honestly, and I won''t be held accountable."


    Dianyuan just nodded, "Senior, please don''t hesitate to say it."


    "Dianyuan, you only came to be a guardian a hundred years ago, but this world seems to have developed well a long time ago. For example, the palace obviously cannot be made in a hundred years. What about the guardian before? I want to see you last time."


    Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on the Tiantan Palace, and he nodded slightly, showing appreciation.


    Dian Yuan stopped when he heard the sound, and then said carefully, "Senior said that it is Tiantan Palace. It is indeed very exquisite. Even in the fairy world, it is difficult to find a better one. If you want to see it, just go. , I can live as long as I can, and I will definitely satisfy the seniors."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed and frowned, "I''m not asking the name, but the guardian in the original world. Is it you, then you help me build one?"


    Dianyuan quickly said, "It''s not me, I can''t do it, but the original guardian..."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, and gradually there was a trace of killing intent in his eyes. Although Dianyuan could not feel it, he trembled unconsciously.

 Chapter 2956: Forgot other

    "Do you know where the original guardian went?"


    "Isn''t it because the hostess drove them away? People from the Hanging Bell Sect will come over if they don''t leave."


    "Are you stupid? I didn''t ask you how you drove them away, but if you know where they went! Just the one named He Taiping, the one that the immortal hunter came to look for some time ago, this practitioner from Genting City Obviously, I want to find that person to help him build the palace. If you know, just tell him."


    "Where do I know, it''s been a hundred years since I have been away, and the immortal hunter hasn''t been found. It''s better to just talk about the location and fool it."


    "So foolish..."


    The two heard a few words, but saw Zhou Shu''s face getting darker and darker, and quickly stopped.


    Zhou Shu was indeed angry. Although He Taiping has been operating in the Tianshui realm for many years, he can never compare to the immortal realm sect. He is stubborn. If there is a conflict, the result is probably not good, even if he has already died. , Thinking of here where can I not be angry.


    "senior."


    Dianyuan raised his hand, "The guardian, He Taiping, has already left a hundred years ago."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Leaving, wasn''t you killed by you?"


    "How to rush?"


    Dian Yuan was shocked, and said quickly, "Haiyuanmen only helped the Immortal Realm to reclaim the Sanjie belonging to the Immortal Realm. How could it kill the original owner? Isn''t that a violation of the rules of the Immortal Realm? We are all... Persuaded to leave, when he left, he was allowed to take away many practitioners in the realm. Now the realm is still very desolate, and there are hardly many practitioners."


    Zhou Shu lightly snorted, "Where did you go, can you find it?"


    Dianyuan hesitated, "I will inform Zongmen to help the seniors look for it, but the hope may not be great. The Immortal Realm also came to him some time ago, but I didn''t find it."


    Zhou Shu said with disdain, "The Immortal Realm also wants to build this kind of palace? It''s a long way to go!"


    "This is not the case. The Immortal Realm said he has something to do with a murderous man and wants to find out about him."


    Dianyuan shook his head, looking at the Jinxian beside him, his eyes fierce.


    Jin Xian hurriedly followed, "Yes, the murderer was called Zhou Shu. He had also been to the Tianshui realm. It is said that it was Jinxian who killed many people. Even the elders of Shushan were killed. The fairy realm chased him very much. It''s tight, I was looking for news here some time ago, and I left only a few years ago."


    Zhou Shu smiled hesitantly, "It''s just a golden fairy, let me meet it, and it ended up with my life. It turns out that the fairy world is so useless!"


    The two looked at each other, feeling helpless, but not easy to refute. The only ones who could criticize the immortal world in front of others were those in charge of the sect, but they would never speak.


    Jin Xian hesitated for a while, and whispered, "Senior doesn''t seem to know anything about the fairy world, that..."


    "Cultivation is important. Who cares about other things, don''t mention it anymore."


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves with a bored expression on his face, and walked down in a big stride. He was familiar with the air and wind layer of the Tianshui Realm, and it was effortless, while the formation of Haiyuan Gate was useless, and he reached the realm in the blink of an eye.


    "This practitioner of Genting City is so strong!"


    "Nonsense, Genting City is no worse than the Suspended Bell Sect, and Ten Thousand Soul Sect is incomparable, alas."


    "He won''t take away the palace, there are many treasures inside."


    "Probably not, but even if we grab it, we have nothing to do. It''s useless to call the elders."


    The two murmured a few words in astonishment, and hurriedly followed.


    In the palace.


    Zhou Shu walked with his hands holding hands, seeming to observe the scenery, but who would know that Zhou Shu here is no longer the main body.


    Outside of the world, he knew that there was no Hunyuan Golden Immortal in the Tianshui world, and he quickly discovered the source of that Shuzhi Power, and that was why he came down.


    Inside a volcano full of lava.


    A young cultivator was concentrating on cultivating, but suddenly realized that there was another person in front of him.


    His mind was shocked, but he kept calm, got up and saluted, "Senior, it is a big taboo to trespass into other people''s cultivation ground."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "This is the Immortal Realm. As a disciple of the Immortal Realm in charge of the Sect, I can''t go anywhere, but you are hiding here sneakily. It''s suspicious. Isn''t it the murderer that the Immortal Realm wants to capture?"


    "In charge of the sect..."


    The young man''s complexion changed slightly, "Didn''t you guys come here several times, what are you doing again? As I said, I just practice the law of fire here, and I don��t know Zhou Shu. I have never left the sky. , How is it possible to know the people on the list."


    Zhou Shu paused, "The fire law you practice is a bit strange."


    "The juniors practiced casually by themselves. They are vulgar and different from the senior disciples."


    The young man was very calm, but his heart was tight. He didn''t know that Zhou Shu was the author of Shu Xin Sutra. What he practiced was Shu Zhi Dao, but how could such a thing be said? He went from being a bitter boy to becoming a golden man. Because of the Shu Xin Sutra, Xian all admired Zhou Shu to the extreme. The previous few people asked him, he used the law of fire to prevaricate the past, and now there is another one, he can only continue to do so.


    Originally, Shu Zhi Dao has the characteristics of being compatible with all kinds of Dao, and it is not surprising to say that, but he gained Dao enlightenment in the fog of fire, and practiced in fire day and night. He practiced Shu Zhi Dao more like the law of fire. It is easy to transform, but it can be concealed.


    It was just in front of the master Zhou Shu, of course it was impossible to hide it.


    "It''s really crude, but it''s okay to practice well."


    Zhou Shu snorted coldly, "How many years have you been practicing here?"


    The young man thought for a while, "It has been more than four hundred years."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Now that the Tianshui Realm has become a part of the Immortal Realm, and it has become a part of the Immortal Realm from Sanjie, you should be very happy?"


    The young man''s complexion changed slightly, and a smile soon appeared. "What the senior said is that the junior is very happy."


    "But after all, it''s a small world, it''s worthless," Zhou Shu said slowly, "I think you have a good understanding, and it seems that you are not far from Taiyi. Do you want to go to the real fairy world and see if you want to, I can take you out Look, it��s better to be a messenger at the big sect, isn��t it better to be here? Didn��t you all leave the original people in the water world that day.��


    "they are not����"


    The young man immediately wanted to refute but paused and said calmly, "Thank you seniors for your kindness. The juniors are used to living here. I really don''t want to leave."


    "Rotten wood cannot be carved."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were cold, and he turned around, and soon disappeared.


    The young man stared at the sky and relaxed for a while, muttering to himself in a muffled voice, "Go? I want to regain the Heavenly Water Realm, how can I go?"


    I was about to continue my practice, but my body suddenly shook, a force from nowhere was poured in, and it rushed straight into the Dantian Sea of ??Consciousness meridian, etc. The limbs and five skeletons were as if electric shocked, and the whole body was numb, like Someone washed it with hot water over and over again, with an indescribable wonder.


    Before he could enjoy the pleasure, his mind was shocked, "This is... Shu Zhili!"


    He fully perceives that this is the extremely pure and vast Shu Zhi Power, but it is more than ten times larger than what he has cultivated. If his Shu Zhi Power is a stream, it is a river.


    He was immersed in it immediately, forgetting the others.

 Chapter 2957: One more time

    Zhou Shu was in a good mood after giving back to the young man Shu Zhili.


    Old Hu couldn''t help but said, "Master likes him very much?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That young man can regard Shu Zhi Dao as the main law, and can also cultivate to the Golden Immortal. It only took more than four hundred years. His understanding is really good. He is one of the best people I have ever met. Many geniuses can��t be compared. Of course I like it very much.��


    Old Hu nodded again and again, "I think so, it''s better to take him back."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "That''s not necessary."


    Old Hu stagnated, and said thoughtfully, "But taking him back will definitely help the master, he is still the inheritor of Shu Zhidao, how rare."


    "You feel a pity?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I didn''t take him back, not because he is not good enough, but because he can grow better here, let alone what he wants to do has not been done. What if I take him away? I just gave him If he can understand his things, it won''t be difficult to regain the Heavenly Water Realm."


    The planted seeds have sprouted, but it does not mean that the sprouts should be moved to the garden to grow stronger through wind and rain outside.


    Old Hu hesitated, "But, Master, the Shuxin Sutra that you left in Tianshui Realm can only be cultivated to Jinxian, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "In the case of Tianshui Realm, Jinxian is enough."


    Old Hu stagnated, knowing that Zhou Shu''s heart was determined, and he didn''t go on, but secretly felt that it was wrong. The master''s way of thinking was still a bit too self-conscious, and he thought of everyone else as himself, but people like you, everyone There is only one in the sky.


    At Tiantan Palace, Dianyuan had already prepared a banquet.


    It took five full days before Zhou Shu came out of the temple. At a glance, he saw that there were many delicacies in front of him, but he sneered and went straight away.


    He stayed in the temple for a few days, took a photo with a Kunlun mirror, absorbed a lot of power of reincarnation, and also gained a lot of knowledge. Compared with these, the banquet is not worth mentioning. As for Dianyuan and others, they What he said should be true, and he has never played against He Taiping.


    He Taiping is a smart person, and he is very good at forbearing. Knowing that the immortal world will intervene in, the Tianshui world will definitely be occupied by the immortal sect. It is absolutely impossible to continue to fly here, and the homeland is difficult to develop according to his own ideas. , He didn''t want to and could not conflict with the fairy world, so he took most of the practitioners to leave the Tianshui world to find a new home.


    Although this step is helpless, it can be regarded as a proper and a clever move.


    If this were not the case, when Zhou Shu''s identity was revealed, He Taiping would be hunted down by the immortal world. The result was definitely not as good as it is now. Although I don''t know where he is, as long as he is not dead, there will be a chance to meet in the future.


    Speaking of New Moon City taking the initiative to offer the city, people related to Zhou Shu have gained some benefits, not just He Taiping. When in the temple, Zhou Shu and Dianyuan talked about the surrounding situation. Yuecheng left after offering the city, if they didn''t leave, their identities would definitely be exposed.


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was gone, Dianyuan looked at each other with the golden immortals, not knowing what they meant, but also relaxed in his heart and enjoyed it for himself.


    In just a few years, Zhou Shu arrived at Crescent City.


    Looking at the ring road in the distance, it feels familiar and unfamiliar, and it takes a while.


    Old Hu whispered, "Don''t you go down?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''ll finish it first, and I can''t see the situation clearly, I''m afraid it might be dangerous to go down."


    Hu Lao was a little surprised, "Outland Fairy City is at most Hun Yuan, and there will be no immortal hunters permanently. The owner is not worried about Miao Chengtian, why worry about this place, besides, the Fish Machine City Lord is mostly nostalgic."


    "It''s just reminiscing about the old feelings, that''s trouble."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "He offered the city, and it was safe for a while, but the immortal world would always suspect that it would be difficult to keep someone to guard him, or use some soul charms and the like. When I go down, he must be able to see My identity, no matter whether he recognizes me or not, will be harmful to him. Why should I hurt him."


    Old Hu stagnated, "Ah, he must see it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The Six Difficulties on my body were given by him. Can you tell me? No matter how I improve, the essence of the Six Difficulties is still there, and the breath cannot be changed. If you know, let''s go."


    When looking back, a large group of exquisite treasure ships flew out of the ring road and was coming here.


    Seeing it through, there were two acquaintances in the team, Yu Ziqing and Qi Lin, sitting in an exquisite treasure ship, and they talked happily.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something and frowned.


    Seeing the team getting closer, Zhou Shu didn''t leave, and stood there waiting for the treasure ship to come.


    The position is clever, no matter how the treasure ship goes, Zhou Shu always stands in front.


    The people inside also knew that there was something weird. Soon, Yu Ziqing and Qi Lin walked out together and bowed their hands to Zhou Shu, "Senior, I was waiting for the treasure to go to the immortal world, if it��s because Senior missed the time. , Senior must not look good."


    The two are still golden immortals, their cultivation bases have not changed, but they have improved significantly compared to before.


    In the past, when they saw a Taiyi Golden Immortal like Mu Wei, they didn''t dare to be a little rude. It was like they just sacked their hands now, and their speech was sharper, even with some threatening meaning.


    It seems that I have found a good backer.


    "The fairy world? I am the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, his hands in his sleeves stuck out a little, and a little light flashed.


    Seeing Genting Jie, both of them were taken aback, and then they bowed, with a more respectful expression, "It turns out that it is the senior of Genting City. I am offended. I don''t know what''s wrong with the senior. I''m willing to help."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said with an indifferent expression, "Look at you coming out from inside, what is worth going to in this small town, and what people are worth making friends with, you all tell me, if it''s not interesting, I won''t go down, so as not to waste. time."


    The two didn''t dare to neglect, and they told about the situation of New Moon City.


    In their opinion, such things are also common. Daluo Jinxian, who is in charge of the sect, has precious time, so he doesn''t need to spend time exploring if he can ask questions.


    After hearing this, Zhou Shu only frowned, "It''s Xiaoxiancheng, the immortality is too bad. As for things, are there these two merchants in the city now? There are no good treasures to hear from you, not even the eighth products. No need to go."


    Yu Ziqing hurriedly said, "For the time being, I can''t enter the eyes of the predecessors but there will be a lot of treasures to be delivered soon, and there will be eighth-rank immortals, and then the seniors can come and see them again."


    Qi Lin followed and nodded, "Yes, we have discussed with several immortal cities in the immortal world, this time we are going to trade."


    Zhou Shu was quite bored, "What can you have is probably boring."


    The two looked at each other, only silently.


    Zhou Shu paused, "By the way, was there a company called Bai Yujing before? Why didn''t you hear it?"


    "Oh, seniors also know Bai Yujing?"


    A gleam of doubt flashed in Yu Ziqing''s eyes, but she was quickly put out by Zhou Shu''s coercion, and she could only honestly say, "They left a hundred years ago, and they were..."


    Qi Lin was quite excited and took the conversation, "I was caught by our Qi family and robbed him fiercely. Haha, that harvest was not small! I really want to do it again."


    (Ps: Thank you Wen Ben for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2958: Will not be disturbing

    "Brother Qi, do you think that Big Luo Jinxian is a bit weird?"


    "What''s weird? Young is true. It looks younger than me. He is actually a disciple of Daluo Jinxian! He must be a disciple of a great family. He is supported by countless people. It''s hateful, hateful, why didn''t I? Such a good life!"


    "I''m not asking about this. I don''t think he has come to New Moon City for the first time, and... he is somewhat hostile to us."


    "I can''t see it, you just think too much, always worry about this, worry about that, hey, are you afraid that he will kill us? We are also immortals in the immortal world now, no longer in the outer world, with the protection of the immortal world, dare he? ! Besides, I''m helping the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, so I can be considered to be in charge of the sect. What are you afraid of?"


    "Brother Qi said, I think too much."


    Yu Ziqing nodded, a trace of disdain in her eyes fleeting.


    This Qi Lin has gone through several disasters and still doesn''t know how to repent. As always, it''s better to stay away after finishing the work this time.


    Qi Lin said with a smile, "Brother, now we should think about how to deal with the group of Youjia people. We killed the Youjia Patriarch, but although Bai Yujing was dead and not stiff, the City Lord still protected them, and You Chongzhi also fled. Now, he has a very good relationship with Zhou Shu, and we have to beware."


    Yu Ziqing said faintly, "There is an immortal realm investigating, why bother to worry about it, let me tell you, don��t want to mess around in the city, although Crescent City has returned to the immortal realm and sent the elders to monitor it, the city lord is still a fish. Chance, he won''t let you off if you cause trouble."


    "That''s why you want to help me."


    Qi Lin smiled and said, "You have the most ghost ideas, think of a way, the so-called cut grass must be rooted, you just let me off at the beginning, but this time I found the opportunity and worked hard and stepped on You Jia, hehe , It''s better to join the city lord..."


    Yu Ziqing''s face suddenly changed, "Enough, didn''t you survive because of the castle owner? Now your six relatives don''t recognize it, and you even want to kill the person on the celestial list of the castle owner? You don''t want to survive, don''t pull me !"


    Qi Lin whispered, "Don''t think I don''t know, you don''t think so..."


    Neither of them noticed, a trace of soul thought flew out of the Linglong treasure ship and returned to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu glanced at the fleet that had disappeared and flew to Wufang City not far away.


    When he left New Moon City, Bai Yujing was still the number one power above him. Now the situation has changed suddenly. Once Bai Yujing collapsed to the end, even the patron was killed, and Qi Tianlou, who was beaten to the ground, got on the line of Ten Thousand Soul Sect. , But resurrected.


    Causal cycle, wait for you to pay for it.


    When he saw Wufang City, Zhou Shu froze, thinking he saw a piece of briquettes.


    When he said that it was destroyed in half, he thought it was Gai Yubai who had cut it in half with a sword, but he was actually penetrated thousands of times by the sword intent, leaving countless large holes in the city. It is half of the land, but the loss to Wufang City is much greater than cutting half of it.


    Today''s Wufang City is full of scars, no good place can be seen, and there is no air wind layer at all.


    At first glance, there is still some vitality, but there is not much.


    Zhou Shu''s heart sank slightly, only he was responsible for the cause and effect of this city.


    After careful observation, there are not many practitioners in the city, and there are less than a thousand. Only a few of them are Taiyi Daluo. In other words, apart from the city lord, there are others. In addition, there is a spiritual sense in the east area. The places that are temporarily impenetrable are very exciting for him. The formation that he can''t even see through must be arranged by an expert. There is weird here, and it is likely that the trick is inside.


    Zhou Shu put away the Genting Ring, changed his appearance, the big thorn fell on the realm.


    Most of the time here is to do things, and then you have to conceal your identity, and Yang Tian''s identity cannot be revealed. It will still be useful in the future.


    It happened to fall in the eastern city, Zhou Shu deliberately shocked, causing a lot of noise. After a while, a golden fairy walked over and said respectfully, "Senior, I don''t know what happened to Wufang City?"


    This Jinxian is familiar, Zheng He.


    "just looking around."


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him either, and glanced around with disdain, "There are still people in such a tattered fairy city?"


    Zheng He''s complexion changed slightly, and he only politely said, "Senior, even if you look at it, the junior will not bother you. However, the junior dares to ask senior to be cautious. This city will not tolerate any harm.


    "I''m quite courageous," Zhou Shu looked at Zheng He, naturally with a trace of coercion, "You threatened me?"


    Zheng He looked solemnly, "The younger generation is just a reminder. Besides, Wufang City has been devastated and has nothing good for a long time, so why bother with the seniors."


    Zhou Shu put away the coercion, admiringly said, "You are a loyal one. You are rarely seen. Why don''t you go to the immortal world with me. I will accept you as a companion. It is worse than staying in this broken city."


    Zheng He shook his head, neither overbearing nor overbearing, "Thank you seniors for your kindness, juniors don''t want to leave, and this is also a fairyland."


    Zhou Shu didn''t mention it any more, and said thoughtfully, "I heard that this place was ruined by the elder Shushan, but now it seems that the destruction is complete, and many people have died, right?"


    Zheng He shook his head, "This is not true, not even injured."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and sneered, "No one was killed or even injured in such a destruction? Hey, are you covering up for the mountain of Shu?"


    "He caused Wufangcheng to become like this, how could the juniors cover him up!"


    Zheng He became angry and raised his head to stare at Zhou Shu, but he calmed down quickly and said, "Senior, junior has always been in Wufang City, and it was in the city that day, so I can see clearly that the sword intent of the elder Shu Shan is like rain. It''s the same down, densely packed, everywhere, but every sword intent has avoided the people in the realm, and only penetrated the realm, so Wufangcheng has become like this..."


    He paused, "Death is a bit more dead, but it''s not a human being who died, it''s a demon, all with a sword."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly. It is a good thing that no one is dead. He is also relieved. If he wants to come to Gai Yubai, he has to worry about the rules of the fairy world. If he kills people at will, he is afraid that none of these hundreds of thousands will survive.


    It''s just that Gai Yubai''s swordsmanship has reached this point?


    Wufangcheng said that there are hundreds of thousands of practitioners ~ www.novelhall.com~ and none of them hurt.


    Although he is at the bottom of the celestial list, his strength is already appalling. It was a fluke to introduce him into the channel of reincarnation that day.


    It''s just that such Gai Yubai didn''t survive in the passage.


    Zheng He glanced at him and saluted again, "If the seniors are fine, the juniors will not bother you."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and motioned him to go away and roam the Eastern District.


    It is not him who roams alone. Only the real soul walks in the city. The rest of the soul will be explored everywhere. Xingshan Ghost Territory and Quicksand Ghost River have gone. As for the body, he has arrived early in front of the mysterious formation.


    The location is correct, it was where Zhibaoxuan was before.


    There are several big holes in the front, back, left, and right, and Zhibaoxuan is in them.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2959: More determined

    Walking around Zhibaoxuan, Zhou Shu had a trace of panic in his eyes.


    The more you perceive, the more frightened you are.


    No matter what method is used to perceive it, it is a dig to the end. The power passes through Zhibaoxuan without perceiving anything.


    As if the Zhibaoxuan in front of him did not exist at all.


    For an array master like Zhou Shu, the principle is not complicated. It is nothing more than making power lose the function of perception, that is, forcibly separating the divine sense and power, and then isolating the divine sense, and the power that cannot be blocked is extra. It creates a channel for it to pass through, and then allows the two to meet.


    (The power can perceive the surroundings and give back information because of the spiritual consciousness or spirit of the practitioner.)


    The principle is simple, but it is extremely difficult to do. When you reach the realm of Da Luo and even higher, the spiritual consciousness and power of the practitioner are closely entangled. You have me and I have you. We must completely separate the two. Zhou Shu would never be able to do it, let alone the subsequent combination, so that the probe would not know what happened.


    The panic is not here, but also that this is what Zhou Shu has always wanted to do, but he didn''t expect others to use it long ago.


    Regardless of whether it was a magic talisman or a magic trick, he was always trying to separate the consciousness and power of others.


    Because of this, you can make your own place into an undetectable place, and even the quasi-sage can��t observe it. Of course, it is also very useful to cover up his identity. Then he can go to the immortal world in a big way. As long as you don��t go to places like Luofu Realm, you shouldn��t have any problems. Now it��s natural not. His Six Difficulties can withstand the detection of the Golden Immortal Hunyuan, mainly using the power of reincarnation to resist the opponent��s power. This means of completely separating and isolating the consciousness of God.


    It is not difficult to separate one''s own consciousness and strength, but it is really impossible to separate others, especially those who have never been in contact.


    The formation here has been able to do it, and it seems to be done very easily. Who arranged it?


    I thought it would be difficult to find a trick, but Zhou Shu didn''t expect to get into trouble in the first step.


    I can''t even see through the formation, I''m afraid there will be more problems later, and my opponent is by no means simple.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shuli stopped moving in front of Zhibaoxuan.


    After a while, the door opened, and a big Luo Jinxian came out and arched his hands kindly, "Your Excellency, what are you doing here, something?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said faintly, "It''s okay, just take a look, everything around is destroyed, it''s good here, very interesting."


    "interesting?"


    A smile appeared at the corner of that Da Luo''s mouth, "Excuse me, this is not where you are staying, and there is nothing good about this city. Leave early, it will be good for you and me."


    He smiled and raised his hand, then turned and walked in the door.


    When the door is closed, and behind the door, it looks like two worlds isolated from each other.


    Zhou Shu just sneered, but he shook his head in his heart. During the few breaths of conversation between the two, Zhou Shu released at least dozens of soul thoughts, wanting those soul thoughts to enter through the gate to explore the situation, but without exception, they were blocked. Outside, the few strands of soul thought placed on Da Luo Jinxian''s body also disappeared instantly after entering the door.


    These soul thoughts must have been discovered by the people inside, and they also knew that Zhou Shu was spying inside.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t care too much. He did it deliberately to draw people out and attract attention. The formation was too restrictive. If you didn''t do this, it would be difficult to know the situation inside. It was necessary to take some risks.


    It is a pity that there is no clue from the big Luo Jinxian, but depending on the situation, most of them will come out to deal with him.


    Zhou Shu didn''t leave. He circled Zhibaoxuan on the left and right for a few times. After staying for a full half an hour, he flew away into the sky reluctantly.


    There is no air wind layer and no barriers, and it will soon be in the void.


    The speed of Zhou Shu''s gang wind belt was also very fast, but there were people behind him faster. After a while, a blue barking light accelerated to overtake him and stopped in front.


    In the blue light, two figures walked down quickly, and one of them was the former Da Luo Jinxian.


    Zhou Shu looked a little confused, "You guys, what are you going to do?"


    It''s fine when people come, and I''m most afraid of not chasing them. Those sneaky actions just now were done in vain.


    The big Luo Jinxian didn''t look at Zhou Shu, but only said to the humane on the side, "Yes, it''s him, exactly the same as on the most wanted list."


    The man walked a few steps, suddenly a brilliance flashed on his clothes. The eagle claw mark of a sword cloud tree in Guanghua was particularly obvious. He looked at Zhou Shu coldly, and shouted in a deep voice, "Xuan fourteen, your incident has happened. Come with me!"


    After speaking, he shouted to the surroundings, "The immortal catches money and kills, and is ordered to arrest the fugitive and declare fourteen. It doesn''t matter if you resist the killing! The obstructer is the same guilty!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and immediately understood.


    I thought my identity was exposed, it turned out to be a temporary charge.


    It was really fast. I just left, I immediately arranged a charge for myself, and sent an authentic immortal to arrest myself, in the name of justice, without scruples, even if anyone saw it, there was nothing to say. Say.


    Zhou Shu came here prepared, if he changed someone else and faced these in a hurry, no matter where he could react, he would definitely be a wasteful ghost for no reason.


    Powerful formations, immediate distribution of wanted lists, and real immortal arrests, which is like a way to reach the sky, which one is it?


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "But I don''t know what I did?"


    "Stop talking, can''t you go?!"


    Qian Shao was a bit bored, and his sleeves were shining brightly, as if something was about to pop out at any time.


    "Dare to resist the arrest, the money catches the head, let''s go together!"


    But the great Luo Jinxian couldn''t wait, seven or eight immortal artifacts appeared in front of him, and the colorful brilliance blasted towards Zhou Shu.


    There are many immortal tools, but not only immortal power. Among the seven or eight types of immortal tools, there are at least four kinds of powers of the law. They are only driven by immortal power, and the routine is not ordinary. , Not at all messy, obviously after many drills.


    Qian Sha also followed suit, and the domains of the two rules were unfolded one after the other, one for killing and the other for snare.


    The net is a special domain of laws, derived from the laws of the immortal world. After unfolding, it is like a net. The power can be passed, but the spirits and people have to stay. It is a domain researched by the immortal world to specifically arrest prisoners. Xi and the practice is not too many.


    At the same time, three golden knives flew out of the sleeves.


    The short knife grew with the wind, bringing out three golden torrents, circling back and forth to separate the Gangfeng belt, and then rushed towards Zhou Shu without hesitation.


    Any arrest is a terrible method.


    Just peeked at Zhibaoxuan for a few moments, and soon after killing it, is that place untouchable?


    Zhou Shuli stayed there, and felt more determined. Nine of the small tricks are in Zhibaoxuan, and the one who accepts the small tricks must be a great power in the fairy world.


    There is no other choice.


    Around the small tricks, one must be taken away, and the other must be kept. There is no possibility of mediation between the two sides. There is only one battle, and the sooner the better. If Zhibaoxuan is not broken as soon as possible, the troubles will only get more and more. many.


    (Ps: Thank you Wen Ben for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for your favorites~~~The weather is finally getting cooler~~)

 Chapter 2960: Is Xuan 15

    In a ghastly prison.


    Qian Sha, who was motionless, stood upright, like a javelin, but he couldn''t conceal the fear in his heart.


    Where is this place?


    Only after fighting with that person for four rounds, it was still two-on-one, but in a blink of an eye, he was defeated, and he was imprisoned all over his body and was thrown into such a house.


    The walls are bare, and the divine consciousness is completely impenetrable. What��s more troublesome is that there is a faint devilish energy and blood mist coming from the wall. The devilish blood mist is definitely not ordinary. If these things invade, I��m afraid Difficult to get out.


    Suspiciously, a person appeared in front of him.


    The person was nine feet long and had a magnificent face, and a pair of **** eyes swept over.


    Looking at him, Qian Sha seemed to be scratched by a knife, and he felt painful.


    "These blood fog is the ability I get when I activate the power of the third bloodline. I call it the tyrant''s blood fog. It can affect the creatures in the fog and make them slowly become my servants. The Blood Soul Attraction obtained by Li Shi is difficult to resist even if it is Hunyuan Jinxian. Of course, the premise is that he doesn''t pay attention to it and ignores defense. However, for Taiyi Daluo, it doesn''t matter whether defense is not."


    The cold voice made Qian Sha''s heart trembled.


    Suddenly he understood what he had thought of, he couldn''t help but said, "Blood Soul Yin, this is the most vicious immortal forbidden technique! Putting in the heavens is also a forbidden technique! You have violated the fairy rules, I am an immortal catcher..."


    He was talking but couldn''t go on.


    "It''s almost the same as a prisoner."


    The man said coldly, "What is the immortal rule, and what is the ban? Now you and I have changed positions, you are the prisoner, and I am the catcher."


    Qian Shao slowly calmed down, "You...who are you, the one who arrested us just now?"


    The man sneered, "His name is Xuan Fourteen, the fugitive you pursued and killed, and I, Xuan Xuan.


    The money was stagnant and stopped talking.


    The fourteenth announcement is just a name set up to hunt down Zhou Shu. It doesn��t exist at all. This person used the same name to answer him. Obviously, he didn��t intend to reveal his identity, but it might not make sense to say it or not. The forbidden techniques were all swaggered out, I''m afraid I didn''t want to hide it.


    The person paused for a while, and said slowly, "Don''t you have anything to say? Then wait slowly. The blood soul is attracted by the blood mist, and then there is the cooperation of the demon. I don''t know if it will become a I��ve never had a Blood Demon Servant, I��m actually looking forward to it. If it��s not for him, hehe."


    Seeing that the man was about to leave, Qian Sha hesitated for a moment and shouted, "What do you want me to say?"


    "Ask it knowingly!"


    The man snorted, "What''s in Zhibaoxuan?"


    Qian Sha bitterly smiled, "Tell you this, then I am no different from becoming a blood servant. I will die, sooner or later."


    "If you stay away from the immortal world, nothing will happen. I will take you to a place where you can continue to practice or do other things, so you don''t have to worry about the immortal world anymore."


    Qian Sha didn''t realize it sneered, "I''m an immortal catcher, if I leave, do you think the immortal world will let me go? Will let you go?"


    The man also sneered, "Funny! The so-called immortal capture is nothing more than a layer of skin. As long as the heart is still there, this layer of skin, if you want to lose it, you will lose it, you are a big Luo Jinxian, even this point of truth Don��t know?"


    Qian Sha was shocked and did not speak for a while.


    Refining the demon world.


    Zhou Shu by the side of Tianchi, watching Xiangru slowly approaching, smiled, "Did you ask?"


    Xiangru saluted, "Do not shame your mission."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is it Ruyilou?"


    "Yes."


    Xiangru said in a deep voice, "Behind Zhibaoxuan is Ruyi Tower. The formation is based on the Ruyi Four Jue Array, and the Three Enshrines were arranged by himself, but he left after setting up the array. Now the Eleven Enshrines guarded inside are. Qian Shao has never seen him, but I heard that he is not on the celestial pole list. As for what is in Zhibaoxuan, he doesn''t really know, he only knows that it is a very important person."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and nodded, "My answer is similar. It seems that they didn''t lie."


    Xiangru nodded, only a hint of worry in his eyes, "It should be no, I just think it''s too easy. That money killing is not only a fairy trap in Guangchengjie, but also a small worship in Ruyilou, and it is also considered a big face in the fairy world. I was scared, and I said everything. I always felt something was wrong. He might still be hiding something. Or, just turn him into a blood servant, and let him blew himself up at best."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "You can''t do this, he is a big Luo Jinxian, and the immortal world will definitely investigate it, or forget it. In fact, the name of the blood soul is very big, and everyone in the immortal world is afraid of forbidden techniques. It''s over when you really become a blood servant. It''s not unreasonable for him to let go, but Brother Xiangru, you think it makes sense. Then find a place to leave him."


    Xiangru let go of his heart, "This is the best way, I''m always worried about letting him stay in the world."


    Zhou Shu looked at the pond and slowly said, "It seems that Xiaozhao and them are in it, but I didn''t expect Ruyilou to participate."


    Ruyilou is one of the three major merchants in the fairy world and even in the heavens. They never open stores in outland and border cities. They only operate in the fairy city and the central area of ??the fairy world. It is said that they only receive practitioners from the Da Luo Jinxian and above. Extraordinary masters can enter. The Wanbao Building, which is everywhere, looks much more noble, but I did not expect that it is high-end atmosphere on the surface, but it is doing such things secretly. Even the repeat offenders pursued by the immortal world dare to hide privately, and what they did to Zhou Shu, It even touched the bottom line.


    However, if a business like Ruyilou comes in, it is also in the interest. The business has always been profitable, but with small tricks, it can get more benefits.


    One hundred percent profit is enough for a business to do anything.


    Regarding the Ruyi Tower, Zhou Shu still has a memory. Jin Linjian and the Heavenly King''s Heart Supplement Pill are all related to the Ruyi Tower, and there is another important person.


    But that was the Ruyi Tower of the Xuanhuang World, and Zhou Shu was a little perfunctory to the Immortal World.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t ask about the specific situation of the Four Great Formations."


    Xiangru shook his head slightly, "It is said that the three worshipers are masters of formations. There are big names in the immortal world. It is very difficult to break his formations."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care It was useless to ask, he couldn''t know. As for the formation, I already have a plan, so don''t worry too much. "


    "Do you understand the formation?"


    Xiangru was a little surprised, "Before you said it was difficult, you can barely think about it, don''t know if it''s right, so fast?"


    "I don''t understand, but I know how to break the formation. Although the people who set up the formation have gone, the people who watched the formation have not left. Just ask him and ask," Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "but Whether he wants to tell me is a big question."


    "What''s so difficult about that?"


    Xiangru hurriedly said, "Blood soul draws blood mist, and then uses a magic weapon, do it again, I am afraid he will not say?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, expressing regret, "We can''t use these methods to deal with that person, let alone I owe him."


    "what?"


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support from the businessmen of the dimension:)~~Thanks to the book friends who have subscribed to the vote~~~)

 Chapter 2961: do you know

    No Fangcheng, Central District.


    In the desolate wilderness, an old man sat with his back to Zhou Shu, while a huge black shadow stood between the two.


    "This shadow, I call it Big Black, it is my most loyal and useful partner, and many people have seen it."


    The old man��s voice came slowly, ��I bought it accidentally. It��s just a dilapidated little bottle, but inside it is sealed the essence of the elder Yousi. Its power is almost endless, so I spent a lot of time to let It listens to me and does things for me. Haha, without it, I am an ordinary Taiyi Golden Immortal, even if I know one or two great people, how can I be able to build a fairy city?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "That is the chance of the city lord, everyone has the chance."


    "Opportunities will be taken away."


    The old man continued, "Every time I use it, I can feel the danger approaching. It seems to be telling its own situation to its people, calling them to take it away. That is a very secret way, but I I just felt it. I was very scared. Until one day, they finally came to Dahei. They used very clever methods, little by little to try to take the life of Wufangcheng. When I found out, it was too late to remedy it. "


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Oh?"


    The old man said calmly, "At the time I thought Wufang City was going to end at that time, and I was the same, because Dahei would not do anything to its descendants, and I who lost Xiancheng would definitely not be the opponent of Yousi Clan. But in the end I didn''t finish, because a man named Zhou Shu appeared. He did a lot of things to keep this city alive while I continued to be the lord of the city."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The Lord of the city is lucky and has a good person to help."


    The old man said lightly, "What you said makes sense. My first noble person was Da Hei. It brought me a lot, but it almost destroyed me. The second noble person was Zhou Shu. He saved the crisis. , Let Wufang City continue to continue, but like Da Hei, he also brought disaster, making Wufang City what it is now, and now you may be the third noble person..."


    The black image moved.


    The old man said disapprovingly, "You said you are an old friend of Zhou Shu. You want to add two Styx lotuses to the Azure Demon Crystal and let me build a new Wufang City. Maybe I can do it, but Next time, do you think I will meet a fourth noble person?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Maybe I will meet it, maybe I don''t need it at all."


    "Do not."


    The old man''s voice suddenly became severe, "This is a cycle, and I can''t wait any longer!"


    The sound resembled a drumbeat, spread from all directions, and converged in the middle, echoing repeatedly.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, just watched quietly.


    The old man paused for a while before slowly saying, "You don��t have to be suspicious, I am not blaming Zhou Shu, Da Hei, or you. To me, the appearance of Wufang City is inherently wrong, and its destruction is The fate that I should accept is the cause and effect. He was right back then. I chose the wrong path at the beginning. I was not the material of the city lord, but I also used external forces blindly. As expected, it was so. Promoting...I have to change my path for the remaining few thousand years."


    Zhou Shu took a deep breath, "Friend Taoist, are you planning to leave Wufang City?"


    After several blows, the city lord seemed to see through the fate of cause and effect, and realized it? Zhou Shu didn''t care, but now the matter has not been finished, the city lord can''t leave.


    The old man nodded very firmly, "Yes, I will leave Wufang City, but..."


    This "but" made Zhou Shu breathe a sigh of relief. He looked at the old man and couldn''t help but smile. If he forced to leave, he would have to use other means.


    The old man said slowly, "I know you asked me, and I guessed what you asked me about. I can help you, but I have the conditions."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the group of black shadows, "Do you deal with this big black?"


    The old man paused for a while, and shook his head reluctantly, "Yes, since I plan to leave, I don''t want to have any connection with the past anymore. I will definitely not take the big black, you help me solve this matter."


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "Yes, I know things..."


    "Okay, don''t tell me what you can do," the old man waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "What you want to know is the situation inside Zhibaoxuan, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "Yes."


    Ruyilou built Zhibaoxuan like an iron bucket, which can block other people, but the only way to block the city lord of Wufang City, because the city lord was there before they were prepared, and this city of Wufang city was like the siblings of the city lord In general, even if Ruyi Tower is more cautious, the city lord can see some clues.


    And Zhou Shu wanted these clues.


    For example, how the Ruyi Tower was deployed at the time, how long it was arranged, where was the array talisman, what immortal artifacts were used in the array, how many people were there in the Zhibaoxuan, and what was the cultivation level, even if the information is not so detailed. A few sentences are enough for Zhou Shu.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu smiled, still satisfied.


    The information given to him by the city lord was enough for him to figure out the general situation of the Four Jue Formation, and then it was not difficult to break the formation.


    As for the one Hunyuan Jinxian and the seven Daluo Jinxians inside, Zhou Shu didn''t care too much. They might not be able to win, but there was no big problem with taking away small tricks.


    It is worth mentioning that the city lord did not see Xiaozhao and Jianlao, he didn''t know what Zhibaoxuan was trying to hide.


    The city lord didn��t see it, but Zhou Shu firmly believed that the two were here. Because of the message left by the tricks and Zhibaoxuan��s tight defense, the city lord didn��t see it. It only shows that Ruyi Tower paid too much attention to it and prevented them from appearing. , Do not want to reveal the least bit of their information.


    This is not difficult to do. With the strong strength of Ruyi Tower, it is not surprising to possess Dao tools, let alone the hidden magic treasures of several people.


    Maybe it''s the same realm as the demon refining realm?


    In that case, the degree of difficulty is undoubtedly much greater, but if it is not so difficult, how can the fairy world not find it?


    The old man stood up slowly and sighed, "I told you this, I have to go if I don''t."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "They don''t necessarily care. They know that doing things in Xiancheng can''t hide from the observation of the city lord, but they are not afraid that you know, because a city lord who is impossible to leave is not a threat to them And the city lord still has a backstage, why bother yourself, besides, you don''t know what they are protecting, and to whom can you tell the news? If they targeted you, you wouldn''t be here long ago."


    "What you said is reasonable, but do you know what treasure they are hiding?"


    The old man nodded, his body trembled, and there was such a secret in the abandoned Wufang City, saying that he was not curious, how could it be possible.


    Zhou Shu gave him a deep look, "Do you really want to know?"


    "Forget it."


    The old man paused for a while and walked forward slowly, getting further and further away from Zhou Shu, and soon there was only one spot left.


    Until he left, Zhou Shu didn''t see his face, the City Lord of Wufang who was still very much connected to him.


    Walking a few steps closer, Zhou Shu held the small black bottle in his hand and disappeared.


    (Ps: Thank you Chen Han Yuyue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2692: Ready to break

    Refining the demon world.


    Several people got together.


    Hu Lao seemed thoughtful, Caiying was very excited, "Zhou, you called us all, are you planning to let us break the battle together?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Originally, I thought it was okay to be alone without you revealing your identity, but after seeing the mystery of this formation, it is basically impossible to be alone, so you need to work hard."


    Caiying cheered, "Great! I can finally go out to fight. I practice every day in it, and I feel bored and suffocated."


    Xiangru and Hu Lao have a calm face, but there is a trace of worry in their hearts. Even Zhou Shu needs help from someone. The formation is indeed extraordinary.


    Caiying said impatiently, "Go now? The sword of the palace is already impatient!"


    "I will tell you about the formation."


    Zhou Shu ignored her and said slowly, "The Ruyi Four Jue Formation is called the Four Jue because it forbids divine consciousness, obstructs divine souls, is not afraid of power, and has celestial eyesight. In other words, practitioners can use it. None of the four methods of the law have any effect on it."


    Caiying doubted, "The first three kinds of my palace understand, what is the eye barrier?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "The sky-eye barrier is a magical power of Zen. Zen focuses on cause and effect. If you have the sky to observe everything, then there is the sky-eye barrier to stop the sky-eye, and what is used in the formation should be a Zen treasure with magical powers. If it is there, the eyes of the sky can''t see through its weakness."


    When he couldn''t see through the formation with his eighth sense, he knew there must be something weird inside.


    Among the heavens, apart from the saints that can completely block the eighth sense, there are only the sky-eye barrier and a few sacred artifacts, and there can be no sacred artifacts here.


    There is also a problem with the similarity, "I understand the prohibition of divine consciousness and soul, but it is not afraid of power. No matter how powerful the formation is, it can be broken by force? Is it even your power of reincarnation? Can''t destroy the formation?"


    "Unbreakable."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Zhibaoxuan in the array is not a completely real existence, imaginary, real, and fickle. You can treat it as a phantom array, without any power blessing, even if you use it harder and harder. It won��t disappear even if it��s power to attack, it won��t disappear if there is no focus, no amount of power will be useful."


    Xiang Ru was stunned, "This Zhibaoxuan turned out to be a fantasy array? I can''t tell it at all."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Divine consciousness has been blocked, and it is naturally indistinguishable whether it is true or false, not to mention that it is still changing, sometimes true and false."


    Old Hu frowned unconsciously, and said slowly, "Master, isn''t it possible that this formation will be broken?"


    "Since it is a formation, it must be broken."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In order to achieve the effect of the Four Jues, there are at least ten types of domains and small formations inside the Ruyi Four Jue Array, with a total array of over 100,000 talisman, and these array talisman are all inlaid on the five pillars. The five pillars can be regarded as the eye of the entire formation, as long as one of them is destroyed, there will be loopholes in the formation, and it is not difficult to break the formation."


    Caiying seemed to have a sense, "So, we have to find a way to find the location of these five pillars?"


    "I can try," Xiangru said softly, "I covered the entire Zhibaoxuan with the sea of ??blood and raging waves. In this process, the power of Dijiang''s bloodline is omnipresent and will definitely be attached to the pillars. Bloodstains, even if the positions of the pillars change, you can''t get rid of them, so you can mark the position of the pillars, and then you will break the formation."


    Caiying clapped his hands, "Good idea!"


    "I asked you to come, really to use the power of your blood."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But there is a question, what if those pillars are outside the formation? You know, the formation is presided over by the Eleventh Worship of Ruyi Tower. When attacked, he can move the formation to another place at any time. As far as I know, the Ruyi Tower made a lot of work when constructing the formation. They almost walked all over the bottom of the Eastern District. It seems that they were worried about this situation, so they were prepared in advance."


    He looked at Xiangru, "Brother Xiangru, can your sea of ??blood and raging waves cover the entire Wufang City?"


    Xiangru was stunned, "Of course not, at most control this area of ??a hundred miles, and Wufangcheng''s east area has a few million miles."


    Caiying blinked, "If you move the formation eye, won''t the formation break?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Not in a short time. Even if the formation talisman is not in this high-level formation, the field formed by the formation will not disappear immediately, and if a small formation is broken, it will be broken, and it will not affect it. Ruyi Building must have considered the operation of the entire formation before doing so."


    Several people were silent.


    An eye that can run around is really troublesome.


    Old Hu paused, "Will those eleven offerings go with the pillar?"


    "You have the key point."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, and brought out a smile, "I don''t think so, unless the pillar and the small trick are with them, otherwise he will definitely give priority to protecting Zhibaoxuan. He will not leave, but only use the space method. Jue moves the eye of the formation, and then moves it back, so this is also a chance to break the formation."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Hu Lao, and he continued, "Hu Lao, after you swallow the source of Wufang City, nothing in the Eastern District can escape your eyes. As long as he moves his eyes, you will be right here. Can find out."


    Old Hu stagnated, "If I can swallow the origin, I can naturally perceive all changes, but this is a fairy city, can there still be origin?"


    "Have."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "With the power of the city lord, he cannot completely destroy the origin. He can only destroy part of it. The ability to build the fairy city is actually a loophole. Asking other people to help confine the remaining origin. In the heart, the source is still trapped so far. The situation is similar to that of the Yinkui world, but the seal that traps the source is much simpler, but it is a realm of law."


    "Ah, we have been there."


    As if thinking of something, Old Hu immediately understood.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Now the city lord is gone, and the origin that has been trapped for tens of thousands of years should be seen again. You can help it to leave. It should not be difficult to find a part of the origin. Do you know how to do it?"


    Elder Hu refreshed, "I understand, I will do it."


    For him, being able to swallow the origin of a realm is still such a big realm, although only part of it, it is also a great advantage.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then it''s up to you. If the eleventh worship really moves your eyes, you are responsible for finding the location, and you must find it immediately."


    Old Hu just nodded, "Naturally, if I swallow the origin, it is equivalent to the city lord of Wufang City. As long as there is a change, I will know it immediately, but if I find it, what should I do?"


    "If it''s just a pillar, just destroy it, but be careful and try to destroy only the formation talisman."


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying, "Caiying, then you will take the evil away."


    Caiying hurriedly jumped up and said loudly, "No problem, but can I destroy it with Zhao Yueru?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Yes."


    If there is a pot, it shouldn''t reveal his identity. It''s just that Zhao Yueru is still a golden immortal and doesn''t know what role it can play.


    (Ps: Thank you Wen Ben for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2963: No response

    Wufang City is almost over, but some people are still insisting.


    Zheng He is one of them.


    He has no qualifications, but he has cultivated from a miscellaneous immortal to a golden immortal here, and the city lord has not only been kind to him, but also saved his life.


    Therefore, no matter what Wufang City became, he didn''t want to abandon it, and he didn''t want to leave early without saying goodbye like those of Yu Yada. He planned to stay with the city lord until the last moment.


    The city owner has said more than once that the city is here and people are there.


    But in today''s Wufang City, even cultivating in the city has become impossible.


    The practitioner is almost not a practitioner.


    "How long can it last?"


    He was patrolling his mind silently, and the ground suddenly shook, interrupting his thoughts.


    Looking at it, the red glow covered most of the sky, and its source came from a tornado not far away. It was rough and vast, like an extremely violent giant, waving his arms vigorously and hitting the ground. .


    Someone is making trouble again?


    Shocked in his heart, he rushed over a few steps, seeing that it was almost there, but was swaying from side to side by the wind pressure, and he couldn''t stand still.


    He quickly found Zhou Shu by the tornado and couldn''t help shouting, "Senior, what are you going to do? This is our fairy city, how dare you do that!"


    He plucked up his courage. He swore that this was the first time he yelled at a senior, but no matter how many times he came back, he would still choose to do so. He really didn��t want to see Wufangcheng being tortured again, it was like I was tortured.


    There were dozens of shouts one after another, without any echo, but a wind approached quietly.


    He had a premonition. He erected several protective shields in advance, and the fairy was in front of him. He also used more than a dozen talismans that he was reluctant to use, but no matter how hard he struggles, it won��t work. It was blown away for dozens of miles.


    By his side, there were still a few people watching the excitement.


    There are real immortals and scattered immortals, and they all looked up at the tornado that went straight into the sky, as if it had nothing to do with them, and couldn''t help talking.


    "Has someone else come to sabotage? Now it''s an individual who comes here to make trouble."


    "This city really can''t be treated now! What evil did the city lord have done, and disasters continue."


    "Oh, everyone who can run has already run away, but I''m a stray fairy, and I have problems with going to the Gangfeng belt, which is too tight!"


    "Then you don''t go far, the wind blows over, and your few lives are gone."


    "It''s not scary. They don''t hurt other people. It was like that last time. It doesn''t matter if you look at the excitement. It will be nice to be like them one day."


    "The current Wufang City can only see the excitement, and I don''t know when it will completely collapse."


    Zheng He looked at them in disgust, and secretly clenched his fists. He wanted to rush up and do something, but thinking of the incompetent struggle just now, he could only look at them like them, daring to be angry and unable to move.


    Zhou Shuxuan stood above the wind scroll, staring at the Zhibaoxuan below with a solemn expression.


    As long as there is a little blood, he will rush down without hesitation, smashing it to pieces with the Ninth-Rank gold brick in his hand.


    He tried it with an immortal weapon wrapped in the power of reincarnation. Dijiang��s bloodline power is indeed extraordinary. After passing through the calamity, he has reached a higher level. The power of reincarnation can block the power of these bloodlines. , But could not prevent them from leaving a faint blood mark on the fairy.


    It is enough to mark the position.


    After a few interest rates.


    The tornado had swept Zhibaoxuan back and forth several times, but Zhibaoxuan remained the same.


    The tornado is the promotion of the raging sea of ??blood, with a smaller range, greater strength, and better effect. The power of that vast bloodline can be swept away even by a sect��s guarding mountain formation, and that small The small Zhibaoxuan didn''t even drop a brick.


    It''s worthy of the Four Jue Formations.


    Similarly, there was no trace of strange blood.


    If the people inside don''t have the ability to counter the power of blood, it can only mean that the front is no longer here.


    "found it!"


    Suddenly an excited voice came from the sea of ??knowledge, "The pillar is in one of the places the master said, and the palace master and Zhao Yueru have already started!"


    "Hurry up."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief.


    As they planned, in the face of a sudden offensive and rare blood power, the priest chose to temporarily remove the pillar.


    This is an easy decision to make, and it is correct. I haven''t been able to know what kind of bloodline power specifically has, so it is the best choice to avoid the edge temporarily.


    Less than ten breaths passed.


    Old Hu sent a message again, "It''s done, two pillars are destroyed, let''s find the other three!"


    Caiying''s cheers and Zhao Yueru''s chuckle were mixed in the voice.


    Zhou Shu looked to the sky and whispered an order, "Stop it."


    The Xiangru hidden in the tornado responded and followed the wind into the world of refining demon, and the huge tornado also disappeared.


    Immediately, everyone present saw an amazing scene.


    Zhibaoxuan collapsed.


    Like a sand tower piled high on the beach, it was overturned by a wave, the sand tower collapsed layer by layer, and the sand was drawn into the sea, completely without trace.


    As if Zhibaoxuan had never existed before, there was no ruined wall in the ground, only a flat jade platform, not stained with dust.


    In the middle of the Yutai, a Golden Immortal of Hunyuan was sitting, looking at Zhou Shu with dislike or sadness, and shook his head with regret, "You guys, who sent it?"


    The voice was flat, but very oppressive, and the world fell silent when the voice was heard.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and looked at him without any fear.


    He could tell at a glance that this worship was far inferior to Gai Yubai, and it was not difficult to win.


    He is the Golden Immortal of Da Luo, but he has cultivated dozens of laws to master, including several high-level laws such as destruction and power, plus the law of reincarnation, and now his Shu Zhili is even mixed. Yuan Jinxian could not resist either.


    What''s more, is the Hunyuan Jinxian who majors in the fairy world and the law of good and evil?


    The two faced each other calmly, while the spectators around became excited.


    "There is actually Hunyuan Jinxian here, when did he come?"


    "I don''t know, it''s so deep, I''m afraid it''s been hidden for thousands of years?"


    "The big Luo Jinxian dared to challenge him and gave his lair to him. There is a good show here after a while, we will fight and go away, so don''t be affected."


    "What are you afraid of? The Shushan people didn''t dare to kill us last time. Now we are so staying here and we are considered to be an immortal world. Who dares to do it to us."


    Zheng He has no excitement, only anger.


    Before he defended the front of the Eastern District, the two fought and destroyed the only intact building in the Eastern District. Wufang City and him were completely ignored. But what can a golden fairy stop Daluo and Hunyuan? ? This is what the city owner should do.


    Well, maybe the city owner should have some way.


    He hurriedly sent a message to the city lord.


    The messenger was sent out, but there was no reply from the city lord, but at such a close distance, how could there be no reply?


    Could it be...


    Realizing something, he ran to the middle area. He had to figure out a fact, a fact that he could not accept.

 Chapter 2964: Straight down

    "Let''s make a deal."


    Zhou Shu finally spoke.


    "You answer my question first, and then talk about other things."


    The eleventh worship did not refuse, only slowly said, "Now Wufang City has been completely controlled by you, and you did these things silently. There are not many forces in the entire fairy world that can do it. Who sent it? Do you want me to tell, or you can tell me directly, it makes no difference to me, but to you, the result will be very different."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Wanbaolou sent us."


    "You are lying, Wanbaolou will not and dare not deceive Xuanlingzong."


    He reprimanded, but there was a smile on his face, "Very well, at least I am certain. It seems that neither of you nor I want to be known by the immortal world, don��t you, fellow Tao?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It is worthy of the worship of Ruyi Tower. I really don''t want the fairy world to know about it, but we want the people you protect more."


    The expression of worship changed slightly, "Just because of him, you will not hesitate to break the boat? You should know that even if you get him, but things have spread, do you really dare to use him? Do you dare to face the anger of the sect in charge? Unless you didn��t plan to..."


    "Enjoy, you just need to know that we are determined to get it."


    Zhou Shu frowned. After all, it was the worship of Ruyi Tower. He considered things very well, and then I was afraid that Zhou Shu''s identity would be exposed.


    The consecrated face gradually turned cold, "Is it all on you and the people below?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Enough, but I give you a chance, so I will make a deal with you."


    "Humph!"


    The consecration became angry. He is a businessman who pays attention to harmony and makes money. The visitors are all guests, so he talked with this Da Luo Jinxian in an equal manner. As a result, Da Luo Jinxian took himself seriously. Opportunity, without a lesson, how can you stand it?


    With the thoughts together, two halos rose up above the head.


    One black and one white, like two mirrors.


    And Zhou Shu''s figure was reflected in the black mirror, vividly appearing.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of the consecrated mouth, "You really are an unforgivable wicked person. Good and evil are rewarded. Go with you!"


    Before the words fell, a cloud of black light had already trapped Zhou Shu. From a distance, Zhou Shu seemed to be trapped in a mirror, unable to escape.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant.


    Suddenly there was a feeling that his mind was about to be torn apart, and even the mind hiding in the furnace trembled.


    Good and evil are united in one mind. This offensive is not simply a force of law. It starts from the inside. It confuses the perception of good and evil and makes people think that they are evil. They unconsciously accept the sanctions of the law of good and evil, and lose control of themselves. Take it for granted.


    However, the impact was only a moment, Zhou Shu''s heart was firm, and he quickly dispelled the offensive and calmed his mind.


    What is good and evil?


    Think that if you master the law of good and evil, you can define the good and evil of others, and then reward the good and punish the evil. How is that possible?


    As a practitioner, you only stick to your heart, and if your heart is good, you will be good, and if you are evil, you will be evil.


    Strengthened his mind, the black light outside was not afraid of himself, but it was the power of the middle-level law, even if it was pure and vigorous, there were flaws to be found.


    A layer of golden light floated on Zhou Shu''s body, and Shu''s power turned into lima, like a bamboo that broke the ground, rising from the ground, and hundreds of them rose up in a flash. The black light resisted and scattered, piece by piece, It''s snowy.


    Snapped.


    With a soft sound, the light ball above the enshrined head exploded.


    Then the black light spread out, entangled with the white light, black and white were inexplicable for a while, the teeth were wrong, and it was difficult to distinguish each other.


    The face of the consecration changed slightly, and his hands were held up, black light and white light converged in his hands, left black and right white, converging into two streams.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "In this world, good and evil are inherently entangled, so why bother to distinguish it? Daoist, are you good or evil?"


    Consecration is self-ignoring. These words of confusion are a blow to their own minds. They are the most unseen remarks for practitioners. If it is not for him, he must sort out the two mirrors of good and evil for the time being. If he didn''t make a move, he was afraid that he would immediately kill Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t take the opportunity to make a move, and waited for him to sort out the good and evil before saying, "Friends of Taoism, now it''s my turn."


    The consecration was calm, and said slowly, "Come on."


    There was an inexplicable nervousness in his heart. Zhou Shu didn''t make a move just now, and he didn''t take advantage of it at all. Could it be that he really regarded himself as a powerful person equivalent to Hunyuan Jinxian? Judging from his ability to crack his own mirror of good and evil just now, it is really possible.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, holding a blue cloud on the palm of his hand, and slowly flew towards the worship.


    Looking at the less than a foot cloud, I thought it was humiliating myself, my face changed, and I couldn''t hide my anger.


    Just watching that blue cloud slowly fly in front of him, that anger has turned into concentration and composure.


    He stared at the blue cloud very cautiously, with a little horror in his mind.


    How can you not be frightened?


    Already drifted ten miles in front of him, that is to say, Qingyun directly entered his absolute domain, as if there were no obstacles, and before Qingyun reached the domain, he used at least six methods in that short hundred miles. To wipe out that cloud, none of them succeeded. Whether it was the power of immortality, the power of good and evil, or the power of balance that he had just mastered not long ago, none of them had any effect.


    And it seems that Qingyun is a bit bigger.


    Seeing that Qingyun was less than one mile away from him, he couldn''t sit still, and a lantern suddenly floated in front of him.


    Ruyi nine-prism mask.


    The eighth rank is a special immortal tool made by Ruyilou itself, which is made by melting the gold of nine days. It is infused with the power of ten different laws. Using the mysterious runes to form a powerful technique, it is as solid as a golden soup. It is recognized as one of the best self-contained techniques in the defensive immortal weapon. Therefore, the Jiu Leng Shao is extremely outstanding in the defensive immortal weapon, and it is not much better than the 9th grade. Few can break this cover.


    The immortal utensils light up, and the brilliance is everywhere, covering the offerings.


    He finally felt relieved. With this cover and the tightened absolute realm, even the 9th-Rank Immortal Tool may not have the power to stop it, and the cloud, although I don��t know what power it is, it doesn��t matter how you look at it. There is no entity, it should not be able to wear a nine-sided mask.


    He was thinking like that The blue cloud suddenly speeded up.


    Whoosh.


    The sturdy nine-prism mask passed in an instant, and it didn''t even act as a hindrance.


    He just watched, that blue cloud floated in front of him, even hanging over his head.


    Like a sword that can be dropped at any time.


    Although he knew that it was not a Taoist tool and could not take the life of Hunyuan Jinxian, how could this little blue cloud look so infiltrating?


    He still maintained a sitting posture, not sad or happy, in the eyes of others, very indifferent, but no one knew, his heart was very sad, thinking that he fell into the cliff of ten thousand meters, and was forced to this step by a cloud released by a big Luo Jinxian. He never expected it, but who would want it.


    What the **** is this?


    boom!


    Qingyun suddenly vibrated, and a azure blue electric light struck straight down.

 Chapter 2965: Hair only

    The consecrating ears shook, and the mind shook as well.


    The whole person is about to live in a wood.


    How long have you not heard thunder at such close range?


    It''s so noisy and harsh.


    Suddenly there was a feeling of crossing the catastrophe when he was young, and always felt that he would be shattered to pieces by that thunder, and the catastrophe was lost.


    The spectators are still watching the game, they are reluctant to leave.


    Wufang City has nothing worthy of nostalgia. Now that I can see the match between Hunyuan and Jinxian, how can I miss it, and they all feel that there will be nothing wrong with seeing it. How dare two people?


    As the thunder light disappeared, Qing Yun also disappeared.


    The consecration still sits very firmly. He now knows that there is not much power in that thunder light, it just messed up his hair.


    Yes, it''s just messing up the hair.


    But he knew that the other party just showed a little bit, and can mess up his hair, which means he can do more.


    Zhou Shu in front of him is definitely a strong one.


    Moreover, he must be at a disadvantage.


    Because what he has to face is not just the opponent in front of him, but there is also one under the ground, the one who can control the entire Wufang City.


    It must not be the original city lord. He knows very well that the city lord of Wufang has no courage to fight him, and it is absolutely impossible to find a battle and destroy within a dozen breaths. This unknown enemy is stronger and much stronger than the city lord. .


    What Zhou Shu said about giving him a chance was indeed true.


    He seems to have figured it out, but he feels something is wrong.


    In an instant, the iconic business smile appeared on his face, "You said trading, right? Very good, I am a businessman."


    "It''s a coincidence, me too."


    Zhou Shu smiled back, warmer and more hypocritical than offering a smile.


    Enshrine a faint saying, "What deal? How to deal?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "You leave the person in good condition to me, and I will let you leave safely, and I also guarantee that the fairy world will not know what you have done. As for your side, you can say anything you want, whoever you want to plant. I will help you cooperate, how about?"


    "You are not sincere."


    The priest shook his head and smiled, rather regretfully said, "I thought you had one."


    "I''m already very sincere."


    Zhou Shu''s expression grew colder, "You have hid someone in Ruyi Lou. I will not expose you or even hold you accountable. What else do you want? If the fairy world knows that you did it, what will happen to Ruyi Lou, don��t you understand? Huh? The Suspended Bell Sect and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will not let you lose your skin, and will never give up, but now you just need to hand the person to me and nothing will happen. Are you still not satisfied?"


    "Satisfy?"


    The enshrinement took a look at Zhou Shu and said contemptuously, "To be frank, who knows what Ruyilou has done?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I know, and everyone here can know. As long as I say a few words and a few names, your field can''t affect me, so that they can hear or not hear, it''s all in my mind. In."


    "Then kill you, and kill everyone here."


    The enshrinement speaks lightly, as if the people here are all ants.


    Zhou Shu smiled coldly, "Hey, a merchant in Ruyilou, but he is more courageous than Shu Shan, can you speak this kind of words?!"


    The enshrinement seemed to sigh, "That��s because you only know that Ruyilou is involved. If you are me, you know it��s not a difficult thing. Maybe you can escape, but no matter where you go, whoever you tell To die."


    Zhou Shu''s mind is slightly stagnant, even if the worship of this sentence is alarmist, he must also take it in his heart. If it is said that it is not only Ruyilou, but also other forces that are not inferior to Shushan''s strength. It is indeed much more troublesome.


    However, trouble is for the future, and now he only needs results.


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "No matter where I go, whoever I tell, I will die?"


    Enshrine a faint saying, "Do you think this is impossible? When you see it, you will know that the facts are more terrifying than you think."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, and slowly took out the Genting Ring, "I know what you mean, but no one can hide this. As long as I want, I can let the whole fairy world know what happened here. What, Ruyilou and...what did you do."


    The enshrining body shook, staring at Genting Jie for a while before saying, "So you are from Genting City."


    Zhou Shu didn''t admit it or denied it, put Genting Jie away and looked at him quietly.


    The enshrinement was silent for a while, and suddenly burst into laughter, "Hahaha! The five masters are in charge of the sect, and all of them have participated in it. What else is Ruyilou coming in! For a special lucky beast, he actually got into this So many things, it''s ridiculous, ridiculous!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and shook his head, "It''s still too late to get out now."


    The effect has been achieved. The worship is not out of control for a while, but actually treats him as a Genting City person, and specifically explained to him that he also wants to quit.


    All five major sects participated in this sentence, Zhou Shu didn''t understand.


    The worship just said that if it is not a threat, it is equal to an explicit statement. You don��t need to guess. The Baidi City is linked to Ruyilou, because if the worship is spoken, only they can do it. Others in charge of the sect can��t do it. (It''s not that it''s totally impossible, but other sects can''t let go of their faces to do this kind of thing. Only the Baidi City, which is hidden in the dark, is the most suitable and smoothest).


    Zhou Shu also knew that Ten Thousand Souls and Xuanling had been leading the way, but when did Shu Mountain enter the venue?


    Is their purpose really just a trick?


    The priest glanced at Zhou Shu, calmly, "Can you get out?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Maybe Ruyilou can''t, but you must be able to. Besides, if you don''t give it to me, who else can you give? I am now giving you a chance. There is no guarantee. Also, don''t want to threaten me with the person I want, because if you give you ten courage, you don''t dare to move him. Ruyi Lou will not let you go, let alone other sects in charge. "


    "Leave it to me to get out early is your best choice. If you want to take the opportunity to leave Ruyilou, I can even give you a place to live."


    Zhou Shu slowed down, unconsciously carrying a lot of it or being in it.


    "You... how do you..."


    The enshrined figure was shocked, and he looked at Zhou Shu in a panic. He felt like he was seen through his heart. After learning that Genting City was also involved in the competition for small tricks, he did have the idea to stay out of the matter. He wanted to leave immediately, because he was very Clearly, once the incident happened, Ruyilou would only throw him out for the crime.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Do you know what you think? It''s not hard to guess."


    Zhou Shu would not tell him that his law of good and evil is very good, but he is not able to understand his heart, so the mirror of good and evil he used for Zhou Shu is equivalent to leaving a way for Zhou Shu to open his mind and walk through That way, and then unconsciously affected his mind.


    No need to control, no harm or prying eyes, just affect emotions, even if the opponent is a golden fairy, it is not difficult.


    The blue cloud that integrated Shu''s power is actually more than just messing up hair.

 Chapter 2966: Subject to others

    Seeing the eleventh offerings hesitated, Zhou Shu immediately shouted, "Honor!"


    "what?"


    The enshrined figure was stagnant and looked at Zhou Shu a little blankly. He suddenly found that Zhou Shu''s body was tall, and it showed a lot of golden light, like a Buddha.


    He didn''t know, Zhou Shu used a lion roar.


    Many of the Zen methods are good because they can ignore the realm, and do not care about the levels of the laws, such as the magic spell or the sky eye, etc., and the lion roar is also a better Zen method than the magic spell. The teaching from Xiahou Zhaoyuan can enlighten people''s hearts. A word like Hong Zhong Dalu, shocks the deaf, and hits their hearts directly.


    Even if he is defensive, he will inevitably be shaken by the roar of the lion and lose control for a while.


    Now that he was unstable, his emotions became even more unstable, and hallucinations appeared before his eyes.


    "Now there are only two paths before you. One is to break the boat and fight to the death with the people on my side, and then to face the chase of all the sects in the fairy world, including the Ruyi Tower, and the other is to hand over the people. I, I won''t stop you, but I will also show you a way to get out."


    Zhou Shu stared at the worship, his voice seemed a little louder.


    He also knew that the roar of the lion had completely taken effect, and the worship was now chaotic.


    "Can I get out?"


    Enshrining hesitated and asked again, "Ruyi Tower, and the fairy world will not let me go."


    In fact, he knew that this matter was thankless, and once exposed, he was the worst one. The fairy world had to deal with him, and Ruyilou would not protect him. Ruyilou asked seven consecrations in a row and no one took over. Finally, When it fell into his hands, he didn''t want to take it at first. However, the conditions provided by Ruyilou were really good, and he only asked him to guard for a hundred years. When the wind and waves are calm and natural, he reluctantly took it. It''s up.


    "What are you afraid of!?"


    Zhou Shu shouted in a deep voice, "The heavens are so big, and the immortal world is only a small piece. A golden immortal like Zhou Shu can go away for hundreds of years. What''s so scary about you as a golden immortal, aren''t you as good as him? Is it? As long as you listen to me, I promise, you must be better than him!"


    "Am I not as good as the golden fairy...not as good as the golden fairy..."


    After muttering several times, a fierce light flashed in the eyes of the priest, and he sternly said, "What am I afraid of, what am I afraid of!? I am not afraid of anything!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Very well, I will show you the way to go, or you can follow me, I will keep you safe and sound."


    "Follow you?"


    The consecration seemed thoughtful, and quickly shook his head, "I''m still going by myself, I don''t worry about following you."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "As you are, you leave the people to me, that is the source of evil, stay away as soon as possible, otherwise there will be endless disasters."


    "Give it to you."


    The enshrinement flicked his sleeve, and a circle spun out.


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed in his heart. This is a fairy-kun ring with the universe inside. It is an immortal artifact that is unique to the immortal world. It is in the middle of it.


    He didn''t take it, and he couldn''t take it.


    There is still suspicion about the worship, the Xiankun ring is covered with a faint mist, indicating that it is still under the control of the worship, and the power of the law can invade at any time. If Zhou Shu rushes to do it, it is difficult to say that the worship will not ruin the ring. Even if it is not destroyed, the people in the ring may not be safe after a slight storm.


    Having reached this point, we must not fall short.


    He watched calmly, but Xiankun Ring flew very slowly, every mile seemed to use a lot of effort, could it be...


    While worrying, Xiankun Huan suddenly stopped, just stopping at the edge of the absolute realm of worship.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "I want to ask, what do you guarantee?"


    The enshrinement looked at Zhou Shu with a fierce light in his eyes, but a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Think about it carefully, everything is what you said, but I have no guarantee. If you take them away and regret it again, then I What is the difference between giving it to you and not giving it to you."


    Zhou Shu felt tight.


    Obviously, the consecration has been sober.


    It is Hunyuan Jinxian. It is still too difficult to be shocked by a few words, and then get a satisfactory result. Even if it is the lion roar that incorporates Shu Zhili, it cannot affect him for too long. Interest is already the limit.


    As soon as he woke up, he immediately calmed his mind, and the channel opened before was closed.


    It is impossible to influence him with the heart, and the lion roar will no longer be effective. This kind of Zen tactics can often get miraculous effects when used suddenly, but after repeated use, the opponent is alert. , The effect will only get worse.


    Now that Xian Kun Huan was placed in front of him, it was impossible to think about it, but the worship could be destroyed at any time, and Zhou Shu had a feeling of being controlled by others.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "What kind of protection do you want?"


    The enshrinement slowly said, "What you said makes sense. Now I have no other way to go. I have to leave the immortal world, but when I leave, it��s best if someone protects it. I can give you the person you want. But you have to come over to protect me, two for one, you still earn."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "You are a golden fairy, want me to protect?"


    Enshrined with a calm smile, "You are stronger than me, and with the helpers below, you are even stronger than me. Genting City is full of monsters. I understand this sentence now."


    "can."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, "You leave the person to me, and I will take you out of the immortal world."


    The consecration snorted coldly, "Do you think I''m stupid? If someone gave it to you, you can leave as soon as you want, and you can immediately send a cloud tone to someone to chase me down, how could I give it to you directly, unless...unless... "He squinted at Zhou Shu, as if looking at a beautiful woman in various poses, which made Zhou Shu quite impressed.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Just say what you want."


    "Soul branding, a very common method."


    The enshrinement looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly sincere and said, "I happen to be good at it too. You are the Da Luo Jinxian and you can still accept it. Don''t worry, my brand will not affect your soul, let alone force you to do many things, and it won''t be necessary. How long will it fail, and you will be at ease when you go your own way."


    "Hahaha!"


    Zhou Shu Yangtian burst into laughterSoul Brand, can you also say it? ! "


    "This is the best way. Either you accept the branding and I will give the person to you, or I will die and the people in the Xiankun ring will also..." The offering paused, and he smiled seriously." I''ll show you first, they are inside."


    Before the words fell, a cloud of mist rose up in the middle of Xiankun ring, and several people were reflected in the mist.


    It was Xiaozhao and Jianlao who were playing chess in a pavilion, and they looked very safe. There were several big Luo Jinxians around the pavilion, watching them vigilantly.


    Zhou Shu''s heart loosened. There was no doubt that this was not an illusion, but the situation inside the fairy ring.


    "How, make a decision?"


    The enshrinement looked at Zhou Shu, "I can destroy the Xiankun ring, and the people inside can kill them. It''s up to you to die or live."


    (Ps: Thank you Wen Ben for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 2967: not much time

    Zhou Shu thought about it for a moment, then slowly said, "Isn''t that the Soul Brand? You are sure that you want to use the Soul Brand to a Genting City disciple."


    A fierce light flashed in the eyes of the Eleventh Worship, "In this situation, what choice do I have? What choice do you have!?"


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "Well, that''s it, I accept the branding, and you hand it over to me."


    "Did you really agree?"


    A glimmer of doubt flashed in his eyes, "You are willing to agree to this kind of thing, and Genting City wants to find Zhou Shu so much, more than the fairy world? What do you want to do, that Zhou Shu..."


    "Only ordered, it has nothing to do with me, and it has nothing to do with you."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Think about what you are going to do, how did you get the imprint of your soul, is it me going over, or you coming?"


    "Unexpectedly, Genting City is also desperate for missions. It makes no difference, huh."


    The enshrined eyes are getting colder, and I don��t want to say any more, "You don��t need to come over, and I won��t go there. You release your soul and place it 30 miles away from me. I will engrave it. You don��t need to do other things. No matter, three breaths at most are fine. It is convenient for you and me, but please note that the soul must be at least half complete. Don''t try to use a few ray of soul thought to fool through. It really happened. Don''t blame my hand."


    "Friends of Daoist are very bold, aren''t you afraid that I will take the opportunity to make trouble."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, but in his heart he admired the caution of worship.


    Normally, the imprint of spirits requires the opponent to let go of all defenses, and then imprint with tactics. (Of course, few people take the initiative to accept the imprint, they are forced to open the defense), this method is simple and effective, and there is no risk, but it is a week Shu is the least afraid of him. He has a furnace body. As long as he hides the soul in the furnace, no imprint can be engraved. Now the worship requires him to directly release the soul to brand, and face the opposite soul. This is risky to the worship, but Zhou Shu couldn''t use the Taoist furnace to defend and cover up.


    Enshrine sneered, "You are not a Hunyuan Jinxian, what is there to be afraid of in a spirit, but you remind me, don''t bring anything over!"


    "If I were Hunyuan, the Soul Brand would not be useful anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, only smiling, the smile suddenly stiffened on his face, and an invisible and intangible phantom slowly emerged in front of him.


    was born exactly the same as Zhou Shu, very clear, and there is a huge spiritual sense in it, which is obviously Zhou Shu''s soul.


    I was shocked to enshrine, I didn��t expect Zhou Shu to really release the spirit, and perceive it in detail several times. The spirit cannot be fake, at least two-thirds of the spirit, as long as they are branded, everything will be resolved, and I am extremely happy. But he didn''t relax and shouted, "Don''t bring anything I said, what is that?!"


    It can be seen at a glance, the spirit is naturally empty, and there is no fairy artifact, only a leaf is covered under it.


    Divine Soul opened his mouth, "Do you want to see? Then I will take it away?"


    "Forget it."


    The consecration waved his hand. Although he wanted Zhou Shu to move away, he still had to think about it. Now that the situation is under his control, why should there be a backlash because of a small matter, then the gain is not worth the loss, and I will engrave the brand safely and wait. The result is.


    But he also probed the leaf very carefully several times.


    No abnormality was found, but the vitality is a bit rich, it should be a good fairy.


    He smiled, "As expected of Genting City, a fig leaf is also a treasure, ha ha, come here, get closer."


    The soul didn��t speak, and drifted over slowly, stopped at thirty miles away. He couldn��t move forward any more. It was the absolute realm of worship, and worship would not make such a rude request. That is tantamount to tearing apart Zhou Shu directly.


    The enshrinement carefully looked at Zhou Shu and Shenxun''s eyes and made sure that there was no movement, and no other powers were sensed in the domain, so he carefully took out a talisman with a faint radiance and a big "goodness" written in the middle. word.


    The soul stagnated, "Persuade good charm?"


    offered to offer a real smile, "Hehe, I said that it won''t hurt you. It is my original intention to be kind to others."


    I saw a flash of light, and Fu Lu flew straight towards Shenhun.


    Shenhun hid behind, but realized something, and finally stopped moving.


    saw the talisman sticking to the soul, and he was relieved.


    The Fu Lu instantly dissipated, turning into countless points of light, continuously involved in forming a white line, and then wrapped around it, and soon wrapped the soul into a dumpling, and after a while, the white lines penetrated deeply into the soul. Gradually disappeared.


    Enshrining and caressing his beard looked at the soul, and finally couldn''t help but laugh, "hehe, hehe."


    Zhou Shu said with a dull expression, "East, West, take, come."


    Because of the loss of many spirits, the speech has become a lot more dull, every word is like a wooden man holding a string.


    gave a sneer, and pushed Xiankun Huan over, "I will give it to you, won��t you return it?"


    He is relieved now.


    The talisman, which looks like an exhortation talisman, is not one that leads people to benevolence. It is a rather insidious form of the soul brand. It can move the whole body with a trace. As long as it touches the soul, it can spread the brand everywhere. At least two-thirds of Zhou Shu''s spirits were released, and that part was completely controlled by him. When the spirits returned to the body, if Zhou Shu could still speak normal words, then his name would be written upside down.


    Zhou Shu looked at the Xiankun ring flying to his side, holding it in his hand stiffly, and squeezing a smile from the corner of his mouth.


    The enshrinement showed a trace of doubt, "Are you not going to let the spirits return? That is two-thirds of the spirits, not at all. Without them, you can never train normally let alone advancement. Up."


    "I, yes, yes, yes, that is my soul!"


    The front is still intermittent, but the latter sentence is normal, and the tone is extremely firm.


    Zhou Shu looked at the offering, and a killing intent flashed in his eyes, making no secret of his hatred for the offering.


    The consecration stared at Zhou Shu, his face pale, like a snowy sky in the North Pole, no other colors could be seen, but this was still not enough to describe his inner horror, his brand was clearly engraved on the soul, why there was no response? Hey, the spirit is still there, how did he get back to normal?


    Seeing the soul of Zhou Shu on the edge of Absolute Domain, he was stunned for a while, and it was the same as before, the only difference was that the leaf was gone.


    Could it be...that leaf is Zhou Shu''s soul?


    Realizing something, his face became more and more ugly, "You...you actually..."


    Zhou Shu took the leaf and said coldly, "I didn''t lie to you, that was my soul just now, but after you engraved the brand, it won''t be the same. You don''t understand the truth after you say it, let alone me I don��t want to say...Eleventh worship, your time is running out!"


    "What''s running out?"


    suddenly heard a loud roar, and the worship was still a little unrecoverable. In a daze, he saw a sword light flying out of the ground and reaching in front of him.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2018 0429122632225 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2968: A few ripples

    "Don''t chase."


    Zhou Shu frowned, and whispered.


    The purple sword light turned back and fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    Looking at the white light that flees in the distance, the Yingying girl couldn''t help but curled her lips, disdainfully said, "It hasn''t been a while, this guy ran away, it''s really useless."


    "If you leave, leave."


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying, and said in a deep voice, "I''m not telling you, don''t come out if there''s nothing wrong, only come out when something happens. It''s obvious that I have the advantage just now, what else are you doing?"


    Caiying lowered her head, as if to be honest and obedient, but quickly recovered her nature and said with a smile on her face, "Did you see, Zhou? The sword in the palace just now scared him completely. Even Hunyuan Jinxian was driven away by the palace, hey!"


    "If he hadn''t been in love with him, the consequences would be unpredictable. Do you think you are his opponent?"


    Zhou Shu felt helpless, but he also gave a bit of praise, "You have indeed grown a lot, and pierced his immortal weapon, it should be the eighth rank, which shows that your outbreak is equal to or even surpassing the Da Luo Jinxian."


    Caiying only heard the second half of the sentence, and she nodded her head proudly, "Of course! How else could this palace destroy the pillar? By the way, Sister Yueru also helped a lot, don''t you know? Her current sword domain is really very special..."


    "We''ll talk about this later, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu casually caught Caiying, went into the void, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Watched a good show today!"


    "Do you understand, watching the show? Do you know how intense they are playing?"


    "I don''t know, it was Da Luo Jinxian who killed Hunyuan Jinxian anyway, and the sword behind turned out to be a beauty!"


    "I don''t know anything, I still like to talk."


    The spectators in the city watched the two sides leave one after another, and they were all excited.


    However, some people hurriedly left with serious thoughts. This incident is not small. There are so many people who have seen it. It will definitely spread to the immortal world. It will probably cause a wave of waves at that time. Wufangcheng can no longer stay. It''s best to leave.


    Refining the demon world.


    "Master, did you really release your soul? I thought it was fake."


    Old Hu looked at Zhou Shu, very puzzled, "The result is true, too...too risky, he can deal with Divine Soul at any time."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If he doesn''t let it go, if he really does a cruel move, he won''t be able to keep the tricks and the old swordsman. You can''t use fakes. He is a Hunyuan Jinxian, and it''s easy to see the true and false soul ."


    Old Hu said in a deep voice, "But it''s still too dangerous, what if his purpose is not a trick but you?"


    "I haven''t thought about this," Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "but he couldn''t recognize me. My soul is the same as my disguised appearance. He can tell the truth of the soul, but his appearance has changed slightly. Won''t come out."


    Hu Lao didn''t say anything, his mood was a bit complicated.


    Zhou Shu is the biggest and only support for his growth. He never wants Zhou Shu to take risks. He was going crazy just now.


    He also knows that there is really no better choice for that kind of emergency. At that time, the killing intent of the Eleventh Prison was quickly coming out. If Zhou Shu can''t satisfy him, he may really jump the wall in a hurry, and the absolute domain is all under his control. Within the scope, none of the people inside can survive a little bit.


    But thinking about it now, Zhou Shuken took such a big risk for them to trick them, which shows that he is indeed a person to rely on.


    If something happens to me in the future, the master will never leave it.


    Xiangru paused, "That leaf is the leaf of Jianmu?"


    "Yes, that''s my support."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Actually, you don��t need to worry. The Jianmu in the past is equivalent to a saint. Although Jianmu is far from being restored today, the will of the past is still reflected in the tree. Even a leaf is not a golden fairy. It can be destroyed, and I can hide the spirit inside at any time, so it doesn��t matter if the spirit is released."


    Old Hu said slowly, "Master, aren''t you afraid that he will take the leaves together?"


    "I am faster than him, I have followed earlier, and if I say that the soul is inside, I can''t run, how can I let him succeed."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, rather solemnly, "It''s also that he is completely uneasy. If his talisman is really a good talisman, I will not put away the soul, just to feel the law of good and evil, but it is a soul-staying talisman. I was planning to take me in one pot. Before Fu Lu reached the body, I had hidden the spirit, and the rest were fake spirits formed by spirit power, and his brand was also given for nothing."


    Several people nodded lightly, but still felt very dangerous.


    Zhou Shu paused and looked at the old man Hu said, "I know, exposing my soul, this kind of thing really can''t be done."


    Old Hu hurriedly said, "The master is just fine, I just worry about the master."


    Caiying waved his hand, "Okay, don''t say anything, it''s okay anyway, hurry up and call out the little trick, my palace will pinch its ears."


    "Isn''t that right over there?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to the distance. In a pavilion, Xiaozhao and Jianlao were still playing chess, as if everything around them had nothing to do with them.


    "No, are they stupid?"


    Caiying blinked, "I''m all in the demon refining world, why is it still like this? Isn''t it waiting for us to go over and ask for it?"


    Xiangru smiled and said, "There is a formation outside, Brother Zhou moved the formation together."


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with a relaxed expression, "The formation is not difficult, but it is one of the rare and absolute formations. If you break it forcibly, it will definitely hurt the people inside, so you can only bring it in. "


    "Ah, what should I do?"


    Caiying exclaimed and said angrily, "Why are you so absolutely! If you are trapped in the cave, you have to add formations, three floors inside and three floors outside, for fear that they will not die? Ruyi Tower is really damn!"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I don''t know if it is Ruyilou, this formation is very different from the previous Sijue formation."


    "No way?"


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu anxiously, looking angrily, "Why are you not in a hurry!"


    Hu Lao Bujue said with a smile The Lord of the Palace, they are all here, what are you worried about. "


    Xiangru also laughed, "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Caiying didn''t listen, but looked at Zhou Shu, "Really okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "There are pots around, so I will absorb all the power in the formation, come to the bottom of the battle, and the formation will not be activated at all, then naturally it will be fine."


    Caiying nodded, seemingly enlightened, "So that''s the case, I won''t say it earlier."


    "Master, I will go now, it shouldn''t be long, you just wait."


    Hu Lao went quickly.


    Xiangru looked at the pavilion, caressing his beard and groaned, "Brother Zhou, I saw a few people outside the pavilion before, why are they missing now?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "They are all dead."


    Xiangru paused, "Oh, **** it."


    "I didn''t kill it."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "They were already dead when they got the Xiankun ring. The offering was still cautious. I was afraid of failing, and worried that we would simply kill if we asked what we asked from those people. ... Those people are not all from Ruyilou."


    His eyes were as deep as a pool, but suddenly there were a few ripples.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2969: Welcome back

    "Not at all����"


    Xiangru thought of something, his face changed, "I didn''t feel like a businessman when I saw it before."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I found a few tokens. Two belong to the Huayan Temple, two belong to the Xu family, and one belongs to the Yuan family. They are all famous forces in the Buddhist realm. Not under the Sacred Fire Gate, these forces have a good relationship with the immortal world. They are unlikely to take the initiative to participate. It should be coerced by the worship, or even caught."


    Xiangru said unconsciously, "No matter what they are here because of what they are here, but this death will be counted on you, it''s not easy to deal with."


    "The consecration is really deep, and it can be regarded as a card reserved for him."


    Zhou Shu was also quite impressed. In fact, the time for offering sanity was very short, but he made several decisions that were best for him one after another, with strong judgment.


    "He won''t necessarily tell the matter, he will come to you in the future."


    Xiangru said slowly, "He has a handle on you, so he wants to get some of your handles by himself."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "He came to me, I have no objection, but he wants to use this to threaten me, he still thinks too simple, I have long been wanted by the fairy world, the entire fairy world is against me, no matter how much What are a few enemies?"


    Xiangru thought for a while, "These people have nothing to do with you. It''s okay to have fewer enemies."


    Zhou Shu smiled, ��When you want to do something, everyone is an enemy, when you don��t want to do something, everyone is a friend again, let him alone."


    Xiangru bowed his head and said nothing, seeming to understand something.


    But after hearing a continuous sound over there, the pavilion quickly collapsed.


    "What the hell!?"


    Xiaozhao came out, shook his head blackened by dust, but saw Caiying who was holding a sword on the other side, and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Ah, you, it''s you..."


    "What are you? You are so stupid!"


    Caiying said unceremoniously, "The pillar of the broken pavilion is the formation eye. You just sit in it and don��t know how to crack it. You still have to come to your own house? It��s locked up, and you are still playing chess well. It��s really leisurely. , Don��t you know? We are exhausted to save you two!"


    Xiaozhao was so confused by the scolding, he was not angry at all, but jumped up joyfully, "Ha, the world of refining monsters, I''m back!"


    "Yes, welcome back."


    Zhou Shu approached and saluted seriously, "It''s been so hard for you for such a long time."


    Xiaozhao smiled, "It''s really hard, Zhou Shu, the current ninth pawnshop is not comparable before, you will be scared to death when you see it!"


    Caiying curled his mouth, "Blow, the ninth pawnshop is gone, and you are still at the ninth pawnshop, so now Zhibaoxuan is suitable for you."


    "That''s just appearance, what do you know?"


    Xiao Zhao looked at Caiying disdainfully, "Little girl, why are you still like this? After so long, you haven''t grown up at all, and you don''t understand anything. I really don''t know how I came here for hundreds of years. I am you, I must be ashamed."


    "You are called the little girl in this palace, you... call the lord of the palace!"


    Cai Ying was annoyed, and couldn''t help pulling its ears, but was jumped aside by a trick, fell on a stone pillar, and continued to laugh.


    Old Jian stared at Zhou Shu, before speaking for a while, sighed, "Zhou Shu, you are already the Golden Fairy of Da Luo."


    "It''s still the Da Luo Jinxian who has achieved the law of reincarnation, have you seen the power of reincarnation, this palace has learned a lot!"


    Caiying, who was busy battling small tricks, turned around, with a proud face, as if he was more proud of being promoted by reincarnation.


    The little move paused, and said in deep thought, "The law of reincarnation, Da Luo Jinxian, it''s no wonder that you can beat the people of Ruyilou, but it still feels difficult to do it. I thought it would take a long time to meet, how did you do it?"


    Caiying stroked the sword, and said contentedly, "It''s not because my palace is so powerful, the sword scared him away."


    The little trick automatically ignored her, just looked at Zhou Shu, and said hurriedly, "Hurry up and tell me, this is very important. If you have a strong force behind you, we will defeat Ruyi Building together and have the ninth pawnshop. There is no need for Ruyilou."


    "I haven''t seen you for so long, your ambitions are so big, what a good thing."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "But you might be disappointed. We don''t have a big power to help... If you say yes, Genting City will count."


    He gave a brief introduction to the matter.


    The little trick is not disappointed either, "That''s okay, let Ruyi Lou live longer, anyway, sooner or later."


    It stands on a stone pillar and is full of spirits. Although it is small, it has a kind of kingly aura naturally revealed.


    Although it still looks like the past, the temperament inside is completely different. In the past, it only wanted to go home, but now it wants to become one of the best merchants in the fairy world. During this period of experience, he has changed so much that he has become a A truly trustworthy "home".


    This is definitely a good thing.


    The people around me are all the same as small tricks, that''s the best.


    Old Jian looked slightly condensed, "Zhou Shu, how did you guess we are here?"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Isn''t it the message you left?"


    Old Jian shook his head, "We don''t have a chance. When we know the specific situation, there is not much time. We ran dozens of fairy cities one after another. Just after the ninth pawnshop was dealt with, people came to Ruyilou, just a few minutes away. A hundred years of hard work has been wasted, small trick, did you not do anything?"


    "It''s a letter."


    The little trick thought for a while and said, "In fact, I only now know that we were taken to Zhibaoxuan, or you told me that when you had an accident, I must grab the ninth pawnshop. If this matter is not resolved, The pawnshop will definitely fall into the hands of other people, and the information we collect is more likely to cause us great trouble. I don��t have time to do other things. I just told Hanruo before leaving. Let her tell us the first time, and then find a way to contact you."


    Old Jian followed, "Don''t underestimate her, she can be alone, doing things countless times better than before."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "I believe it, and it can only be her, but she doesn''t understand the Saitama clan tactics at all. It is difficult for one person to do it. In other words, the Saitama clan has helped, they know my Circumstances...this is a great favor."


    "In fact, it is to return the favor."


    The little trick paused, "We also helped the Saitama Sect. Without our prior notice, they would suffer a big loss, and several circles would have to be taken away. It wasn''t us, he couldn''t be so moisturizing. Before the house arrest, they have been pressing one end of the holy fire door."


    Zhou Shu said, "That makes sense, so it seems that the disappearance of Saitama Sect in Lianyuncheng may also be a move..."


    Seeing that the two of them were a little tired after being excited, he smiled, "You guys rest first, we will talk about it tomorrow, there are too many things to say at a time."


    Xiaozhao nodded, "Well, I also want to sort out my thoughts. I didn''t expect to meet again so soon. Some things can be done."


    Zhou Shu smiled and squeezed its ears, "I''ll talk about it when I rest."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, thanks to the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2970: about there

    Standing at the edge of the Tianchi, Jian looked at the entire world of refining demon from afar, and couldn''t help sighing, "Zhou Shu, you are really different here."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It should be said that it is the old pot, now it is no problem to accommodate a few large Luo Jinxians for cultivation."


    "Standing here, there is a feeling of seeing the beginning of the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is full of vitality everywhere, and it must develop extremely well in the future, but..." A trace of anxiety flashed in the eyes of Old Jian, "Zhou Shu, there is a saying that I don''t know if it should be. speak."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said angrily, "Old Jian, you will be born after hundreds of years of absence? From Xuanhuang Realm to this place, you and I have been supporting you all the way to this day, and we are daring to say, what can''t you say? Just say what you think, don''t worry. "


    Old Sword stroked his beard, "It''s not that you care about you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Old Hu? I roughly understand, you can tell, it''s okay."


    Old Jian paused, and said in a straightforward voice, "I think building wood has played a big role in the demon refining world today. Do you really plan to keep the foundation of the mysterious yellow world in the demon refining world? Long-term. If Jianmu regards the Demon Refining Realm as his main realm, and thrives here, can the Refining Realm afford it? For you, it will do more harm than good. You are also a member of the Xuanhuang Realm, and you must never interact with it. Alienated."


    Zhou Shu looked at Old Jian, and said warmly, "Jianmu stays here only temporarily, he will move out when he returns to his own world."


    Old Jian nodded, the worries in his eyes gradually disappeared, and he only smiled bitterly, "It turns out that you were prepared, but you made me a villain, ha ha."


    "How could he be a villain when Mr. Jian said from his heart?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "The kid knows that Jian Lao has a good heart, and only has gratitude. As for Hu Lao, you don''t have to worry about it. I have already made it clear to him. He can have Jianmu for hundreds of years. No matter how great the blessing is, he really can''t afford it."


    Old Sword stroked his beard, and said with satisfaction, "You and I are both in the Xuanhuang world, you should have been taking care of each other, so why be grateful."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, then smiled, "Old Jian, have you found the news about the Emperor this time? It''s the Emperor Xuanyuan, but not me."


    Jian Lao''s complexion changed slightly, and after a long time he sighed, "Oh."


    Zhou Shu paused, with a sincere expression, "Just say if there is any trouble, I can help."


    Old Jian shook his head, "It''s not a question of help. We didn''t find much news about the Emperor Xuanyuan. We only learned that the Emperor Xuanyuan had already become a demon. He left the immortal realm very early, and nothing else was left."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "After being in a demon, does it mean being invaded by the demon clan, or falling into the demon way? No, really?"


    Old Jian was very serious and melancholy said, "Several pieces of news have said this, and I am sure that the small move also asked someone to find a rubbing of the scriptures from a long time ago from the Tianyi Pavilion of the Xuanling Zong. It is a book written by the saint himself, and it is recorded in this way. It clearly writes the words "Human Emperor"


    Zhou Shu stopped.


    I didn''t expect that Human Sovereign would have entered the Demon. If it turned out to be the case, then the word Human Sovereign was no longer suitable for the Xuanyuan Clan. Whether it was influenced by the Demon Clan or himself had entered the Dao of Demon, there was actually no difference.


    is a huge irony for the title of Human Sovereign, but it is a huge loss that is almost irreversible to humans.


    Looking at Jian Lao with a bleak look, Zhou Shu seemed to understand a lot.


    When he heard this news, Old Master Jian must have been the hardest hit. The master who had to seek after hundreds of thousands of years of hard work became a magic way and embarked on a different path, completely harmonizing with humans. The cultivator runs in the opposite direction, so does Jian always continue to pursue the Xuanyuan Clan, or does he not pursue it anymore?


    Such questions must have troubled him for many years, and he has not found the answer until now.


    It��s no wonder that when he saw the sun again, his performance was completely different from the tricks. He didn��t have excitement or excitement. Instead, he felt a sense of vicissitudes of seeing through the world. There was no life goal, and it didn��t matter how he left the road.


    Maybe even Qi Ling''s highest pursuit, holy artifacts are not wanted.


    The ninth pawnshop has unimaginable huge resources, and as the half owner of the ninth pawnshop, Jian Lao is still a fifth-grade immortal tool, which is incredible.


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "It may also be framed and planted."


    The most important thing now is to help Old Swordsman to boost his morale. If Old Swordsman keeps going like this, Zhou Shu can''t bear it. If he has the aptitude of a divine weapon, but he doesn''t get promoted, he will be violent. Besides, Mr. Sword will grow up to help him. , What is the use of the current Five-Rank Immortal Tool?


    Jian Lao looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head calmly, "That''s what the saint said."


    "The saints may not all be right. The saints also struggled before. Otherwise, as a candidate for the saint, the emperor would be sniped when he was promoted?"


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Old Jian, do you believe in the title of saint, or do you believe in the emperor who has followed for many years? In the Xuanhuang world, did the emperor receive less criticism? Almost all the sects regarded the emperor of Xuanyuan as If you destroy the wicked person, destroy the statue portrait, and you can''t even see his name in the ancient books. At that time, you believed him firmly. Why did you change when you arrived in the immortal world?"


    Old Jian was taken aback, "Of course I believe in Xuanyuan, but that''s what the saint said."


    "You only have this sentence," Zhou Shu said mockingly, "I said that the saints are not necessarily all right, let alone the saints in the Hanging Bell Sect."


    Old Sword thought for a moment, then slowly said, "That''s also a saint."


    Zhou Shu could only shook his head secretly. The saint was too big. The truth of the saint��s words is the conclusion of many practitioners and creatures like Qiling believe this, unlike humans who have gone through a long period of evolution and During the struggle, self-awareness and awareness of survival are extremely strong, knowing that only oneself can control destiny, and that they are their own masters. They are all born with spirits and have masters at birth. It is easy to follow the views of others, especially believe in the so-called born. The saint of knowledge.


    This concept cannot be twisted at all.


    Only try to say in another direction.


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Have you ever thought about it, what you may get is not the real sage scripture, and the Suspense Sect may also forge the sage''s speech."


    Old Jian thought for a while and said, "Tianyi Pavilion is the place where most saints'' comments are collected in the fairy world, and it is also the best Buddhist scripture pavilion in the fairy world. How can there be fake things there? You think too much," he sighed. Looking at Zhou Shu��s eyes, he was very grateful, ��Zhou Shu, I know what you want to do, but you don��t have to worry, I��m still me, I just want to find the exact answer. I won��t give up until I find the answer.��


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I think you are almost done, besides, before you find the answer, don''t you practice or advancement?"


    Old Jian shook his head, "It''s just a little slower, I''m still cultivating, it''s not far from the sixth rank."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Then hurry up, you see that the pot is a lot taller than you, so you just pressed him."


    "It''s the same now, he will beat me and fail? I don''t like fighting."


    Jian Lao smiled, only that smile was rather helpless, and Zhou Shu on one side looked helpless.

 Chapter 2971: Ling Qi

    "Speaking of enchantment, I have one thing here."


    Zhou Shu casually moved, a black spot flashed in the distance, breaking the wind, and quickly fell in front of the two.


    "This is me..."


    Before I finished speaking, I saw Old Jian��s expression changed and he became very strange. He actually had a hint of excitement. He pointed to that thing and said, "You...how do you have Xuanyuan things?"


    "This is a gassho sword, what does it have to do with Xuanyuan..."


    Zhou Shu was stunned and thought of something, "Yes, this gassho sword is also called Xuandao. It is the earliest magic weapon of the sword type. It is said that it was made by the Xuanyuan clan. It is short and sharp. Later, the entire Xuanhuang world began to use it. At that time, there was a saying that''Xuandao slays the dragon, no one does not use it'', but then something happened to the Emperor, and this Xuandao also disappeared from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    really matters.


    After getting this knife, he hasn''t cared about it, and he didn''t think about it. It wasn''t the old Jian that he was really negligent.


    Thinking of this, his expression also changed, "You wouldn''t say that this was used by Emperor Xuanyuan, it was not made by Xuanyuan Iron."


    Old Jian shook his head, "It''s not for him, but only Xuanyuan''s people can make the style of this knife, this kind of rank, and the lines on it. It''s about 70,000 years ago. It must have been entered by Xuanyuan. I did it later in the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "In other words, by following this knife, it is possible to find the Xuanyuan Clan?"


    It is the turn of the magic weapon, and it is naturally the old sword that is the most familiar, not only because the sword is always an artifact, but also because the old sword is following the Xuanyuan family.


    The ���� Xuanyuan clan is the earliest master craftsman in the Xuanhuang world, and of course the first powerful.


    A tool master who can make divine tools, except for the Xuanyuan clan, it is impossible for the Xuanhuang Realm to do it without second thoughts.


    Old Jian thought for a while, "I don''t know, let alone be sure, but this knife is the first thing I have seen in the fairy world related to the Emperor Xuanyuan. If you want to find clues, you can only start from here."


    He was very calm, but there was a little brilliance in his eyes, which could not hide anything.


    That is the fighting spirit that has been buried in my heart for a long time.


    saw a little hope and burst out without hesitation.


    The light was also dimmed. He looked at the Xuan Dao, "There is more devilish energy in it than immortal energy. Is it true that the Xuanyuan clan has really fallen into it."


    "This is also my strange place."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The sword is still an immortal weapon, and it can still be used. Not only can it use immortal power, but it can also exert powerful magic power. This is the first time I have seen this situation. You must be the same. Since ancient times, immortals and demons have not coexisted. But this knife is different, what do you think?"


    Jian Lao thought for a while, "The origin of the fairy is still there, and it hasn''t been disturbed by demonic energy."


    "Wrong, totally wrong."


    Zhou Shu shook his head vigorously and resolutely said, "In this knife, immortals and demons can coexist. It is the craftsman who has found a new way. Even if the finished product is only this one, it also shows that this is feasible, isn''t it? "


    Jian Lao seems to understand something, "You mean..."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Xuanyuan''s demon may be true, but it may not be a bad thing. He may be creating a road that no one has ever walked before." He glanced at Old Jian before he said again, "Perhaps doing this. , Let him not be accepted by the immortal world, and even rejected by the saints, but he still did so, shouldn''t you continue to follow such a person?"


    Old Master Jian looked at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "You... are all guesses."


    Zhou Shu stared at him with a solemn expression, "But you can''t say it''s fake. At least I have Xuan Dao to testify. Even if you object, you have to find a definite evidence. The saint''s words alone are not evidence, because I''m pretty sure that some saints would not like the emperor to do this. They prefer human beings to grow within their own limited framework and then gain the Tao."


    Old Jian was stunned for a while, before he realized, "You...this is disrespectful, so courageous."


    Zhou Shu looked disapproving, "Each of us practitioners wants to be a saint, but before we do it, we are still ourselves, and we must adhere to our original heart. Even a saint cannot let the original heart be shaken. , This is the practitioner."


    It seemed that something was sensed, and the world fell silent.


    However, there was a wave on the surface of Tianchi. The initial wave was very weak, just a circle of ripples, but after a while it turned into a turbulent wave, the head of the wave was several feet high, row after row, the turbulent wave hit the shore, splashing Thousand piles of snow.


    The two backed quickly.


    Zhou Shu was stunned. Tianchi has never been so noisy.


    Jian Lao looked melancholy, "Look, the saint heard what you said."


    "Is there really a saint paying attention to the demon world?"


    Zhou Shu stood there, thinking secretly.


    Actually this feeling is a bit familiar to him.


    When he was in the Xuanhuang Realm, when the golden core reached the Nascent Soul Realm, he inexplicably endured the catastrophe. At that time, he began to feel the attention of the heavens. After that, no matter what he did, it seemed that there was someone watching it. It is hard to say whether it is good or bad. But I couldn''t resist no matter how I thought, and now I suddenly felt that way again.


    I only felt it when I arrived at Da Luo Jinxian, it seemed a bit late, and it seemed that the saint was much lazier than Heaven.


    But no wonder the saints, Heaven must pay attention to the rise and fall of a realm, because those related to his destiny naturally look very carefully, while the saints pay attention to the mood, and occasionally show it.


    But I don��t know which saint heard it, was it angry or admired?


    Give me a clear indication, such as writing some words on Tianchi.


    Looking at Old Jian, Zhou Shu laughed, "What are you upset? I said what I said. I don''t worry about it. What do you care about."


    Old Jian said solemnly, "I am worried about you."


    "Don''t need The saints will forget after they have seen it. You think that you have the same grudges as Tiandao. You are no longer there now. Look, the wind and waves are calm, isn''t it," Zhou Shu pointed to Tianchi, quite regretful Said, "I also hope that there will be a sage who has been watching the demon refining world. In the future, alchemy refining tools may be favored, and a lot of sage name pills will be cultivated. Then there will be nothing to worry about."


    Listening to Zhou Shu''s words, the old man only felt silly, but he was indeed less annoyed. He only shook his head and said, "You are also fantastic."


    Zhou Shu looked at Tianchi, his expression serious, "Don''t talk about this, anyway, I think it is possible for Emperor Xuanyuan to do this."


    Old Jian paused for a while, "It is indeed possible, where did you find this knife."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If you found it in the world I chose, you will know when you go back with me. If you want to check, you must check it from there. Keep the knife first. I have prohibited it, and the devilish energy will not be emitted. come out."


    "I know."


    Old Jian nodded, turned around and walked out.


    Zhou was relieved, "Old Jian, what are you going to do?"


    "Cultivation! What else can I do, find the emperor, I can''t go like this, the fifth grade, he won''t recognize me when he sees it!"


    The person has disappeared, only the voice comes.


    Zhou Shu didn''t notice a smile, but also let go of a lot of heart, he said so much, it is better to come up with something related to Xuanyuan.


    But in any case, it��s good to find the direction. What a practitioner fears most is getting lost, um, so is the spirit.

 Chapter 2972: Talking about business

    "Go back to the immortal world as soon as possible."


    Xiaozhao sat on the rock, as steady as a statue, covered in snow white fur shining in the sun, looking at Zhou Shu expectantly.


    "I only found out now that your eyes have become money."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but smile. Today''s small tricks have golden eyes, but the pupils in the middle are square, which looks almost the same as money.


    "I''m talking about business."


    The little trick pretended to be dissatisfied and closed his eyes, and then opened it proudly, "This is a sign of my progress in business. When I left home, there were only two eyes like this in the entire family of lucky beasts. Me too."


    "incredible."


    Zhou Shu touched its head approvingly, only to feel the brilliance and softness, the silk-like appearance, the feeling is very good, can not stop for a while.


    "Talk about business!"


    Xiaozhao glared at Zhou Shu, but didn''t let go.


    Zhou Shu let go of his hand reluctantly, his expression also became solemn, "What are your plans?"


    The little trick paused, "Of course, the first thing is to get the things back. After hundreds of years of accumulation, Master Jian and I are all in it. You can''t imagine how many good things there are, especially jade. Jane, it''s almost like a mountain..."


    As he talked, his tail cocked.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, a bit hotter than the sun, "You are all hidden in the fairy world, then nothing will happen, right?"


    Xiaozhao confidently said, "No, no matter how immortal world is, I can''t think of where things are. There are my people guarding it, and it''s impossible for something to happen."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Is someone guarding?"


    It is not a problem to hide in the fairy world, but it is a problem if someone is guarded. People have always been inadequate.


    Xiaozhao nodded, "To be precise, a fairy city is guarding me. You don''t have to worry that they will take things. I gave everything they want. The only ones who stay there are what they don''t want, and what they dare not want."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There is nothing a practitioner dare not ask for."


    The trick is very determined, "If it will harm your own interests, don��t dare to take it. It is a fairy city dominated by businessmen. They know that only I can give them the most stable benefits, so they dare not and will not do anything. I am dissatisfied with things, I can guarantee that there will be nothing left in it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, let''s do this together."


    There is no need to ask more, the little trick has his own idea, hundreds of years of hard work, no one wants to waste it, and he did not participate, just believe it.


    "Of course, I can''t show up in the immortal world right now, but..." The little trick hesitated, "It''s better not to use your Genting City ring. Even if the Eleventh Sacrifice does not say anything, I will definitely do it in this regard. Some articles, if you use this again, there may be a problem."


    "I think so."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This guy is very troublesome. I didn''t want to reveal the identity of Genting City, but I still use it. If..." Thinking of something, he looked at Xiao Gun, "You have been operating in the fairy world for so many years, have you Have you seen Taoism?"


    If you have a Taoist instrument in your hand, it will be much easier to deal with things.


    can not only threaten Hunyuan Jinxian, even directly kill it is not a problem, where there are so many scruples.


    The little trick slowly said, "Over the past few thousand years, Duobao Pavilion has only sold two Taoist artifacts, Ruyi Tower has produced one, and Wanbao Tower has none. There are already very few Taoist artifacts, and no one wants to sell it. , Even if someone wants to change hands, they basically won��t go through the merchants, and a new Taoist artifact appears, and it is often a large sect that asks the quasi-sage to come to find a pottery master, and the merchants will lose the news when they get the news. I don��t know how many people are going to go to the immortal prison, even if they are in charge of the sect, they will violate the immortal rules.


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "I think too much."


    At this time, the tail of the little trick quietly lifted up, leaning high and high.


    Zhou Shu noticed it, his heart palpitated suddenly, as if something was strangling his heart, he became nervous at once, and then a fire burned in his chest, and the flames hit his forehead, unable to help but say, "You... Wouldn''t you tell me you have it?"


    "You really think too much."


    The little trick snorted and couldn''t help but sneered, "The ninth pawnshop now can''t be compared to the old merchants tens of thousands of years. Even if they want to auction through the merchants, they will not be sent to me. Let''s talk about it. , I want to have Dao Qi, and Ruyi Lou dare not protect me secretly, and handed me out early."


    Zhou Shu patted it bitterly, "Then what are you doing with your tail so high?!"


    "Itchy."


    The little trick chuckled, "There are no Dao artifacts, but there are several materials for refining Dao artifacts, and there are some refining methods, all of which are proven ancient recipes. I used to make aisle artifacts. That kind of thing is not so good, if it is put out for auction, it can be exchanged for a million celestial jade."


    "That''s fine too!"


    Zhou Shu became excited again, "You helped a lot, a small trick! There are still methods for the materials of the Taoist instrument. What rules are suitable?"


    "All are swords."


    The little trick couldn��t help shook his head, ��I persuaded Mr. Jian to try to use these materials to improve himself. He didn��t try it, saying it didn��t make any sense, so he stayed. There are still a lot of sword-related things, and he��s not that much. Look."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s different now. He will definitely want it. I''ll see it again. If I can use it, I can use it, and I can use it if I can''t."


    After returning home, he will establish his own realm and fairy city, and plan ahead. Now he is particularly eager for Taoism.


    The Dao implements of the Dao Law can destroy the power of the pure and extremely law, and can destroy the souls in it. With Dao implements, it will have a powerful deterrent to the Hunyuan Jinxian when the time comes. It is much easier to protect your own fairy city, otherwise someone may come to nuisance and destroy it all the time.


    Several of his artifacts have the same effect, but there are two premises, one is that the artifact is at its peak, and the other is in the Xuanhuang world.


    It is not reached at present, and it may be possible in the future, but the crisis is always present.


    The reincarnation blood pool can of course resist the Golden Immortal and even fight to kill them, but the power of reincarnation in it is limited, and it is impossible to use it all the time. That is Zhou Shu''s last resort.


    All in all, it��s best to have Taoism in your hand.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Say the second thing."


    Xiaozhao looked serious, "The second thing, of course, is to get the ninth pawnshop back on track. I don''t want to open a tenth pawnshop again."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The ninth pawnshop, didn''t all of them have changed owners, could it be... or you?"


    "It''s not me, now the owner of every pawnshop is not my person, but all the people in it are still mine."


    The little trick said slowly, "During my absence, the ninth pawnshop concentrated on doing business and did not do other things I requested. When I go this time, I have to let the pawnshop return to the original state and continue to do things according to my ideas. Don��t care too much about the owner of the pawnshop. They are willing to listen to nature and earn more. If they don��t want to even hinder me, they can change to someone else after a while."


    Zhou was relieved, "That''s okay?"


    :. :

 Chapter 2973: Always find

    There is nothing impossible. "


    The little trick is very calm, "Businessmen are chasing profits. If the current owner of the pawnshop hinders them from obtaining more benefits, of course they are not willing, then the owner will not be able to continue, and someone else will replace it."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "The idea is pure, but the reality may not be the case."


    The little trick looked at Zhou Shu and smiled, "Are you worried that some people are unwilling to go and use power and strength to overwhelm other businessmen? It''s useless, businessmen only seek profit. This is the essential law of business. No money can be made, no matter how powerful it is It makes no sense."


    Zhou Shu paused, "There are always people who want to change the law and do their own thing."


    The little trick shook his head confidently, "It can''t be changed. If the immortal world is a person, business is blood. Without blood circulation, people can''t live, and the immortal world can''t function. If someone really wants to do this, it will only be counterproductive. worse."


    Zhou Shu didn''t argue anymore.


    Shang Dao, he must not have a deep understanding of the tricks, and the tricks can already be on their own.


    He thought for a while, "Do you plan to stay in the fairy world?"


    Xiao Zhao looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "No, you can stay at most for half a year. Since you have built Xiancheng, of course I will go to your place, and I will use it as the headquarters of the ninth pawnshop. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately, "Of course it''s good, but... my place is far away from the immortal world, which may be very disadvantageous for the merchant."


    "It''s just far from the immortal realm, but close to the demon realm and other places, and there is still a way to go to the Wu Clan. It''s a vast world, why not? Very good."


    The little trick is to shook his head, his eyes are full of confidence, "I prefer new challenges rather than repeating the same old way. Besides, on the fairy world, isn��t there still a way to contact? I also saw Xiaosu��s magic weapon. Anyone can use it. You can prepare more for me so that you can contact me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m thinking about this issue. Keeping in touch with the fairy world is the top priority."


    Xiaozhao groaned, "Is the Yunyin magic weapon used to convey the message through the fairy road or the law?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "It''s not the fairy road, it''s the law of the fairy world. You can receive it wherever there is power. The law of the fairy world is everywhere in the fairy world. It is naturally fast, but in the void outside the fairy world, the transmission speed will be much slower and very It''s easy to be hindered and even disappear completely."


    The little trick thought for a while and said, "When you go back, arrange some formations along the way to store and release the immortal powers, try to arrange them in the dead world without people, arrange one at intervals, and keep relaying the strength, the message will be I can reach you."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Same as I thought."


    Xiaozhao said intently, "In short, you have to do it quickly, so that I can influence the fairy world in your Xiancheng, and it will be much more convenient for you to want anything at that time."


    Zhou Shu looked at him seriously, "Don''t worry, I''ll help you prepare, then you can just show your fists in my fairy city."


    "Actually, it is not very important. The most important thing is..." The little trick hesitated for a while, "In terms of business, you''d better listen to me. Even if you are the city lord of Xiancheng, you can''t make your own way. Just a little mistake. Probably lose everything."


    "Naturally, I am much lazy to do things."


    Zhou Shu agreed, "You can do as much as you want, and you can do whatever you want. I will not object, let alone interfere."


    The most important thing to build Xiancheng is talent, and the most important talent in the early stage is business talent.


    Business can make cities prosper, bring money, and attract talents. Therefore, he will give the little tricks the greatest degree of freedom, nothing can be overstated. Of course, the premise is that the little trick is one of his most trusted companions.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s serious look, he was relieved of the small tricks, just thinking about it and not feeling right, "I see, you want to leave everything in the city to others like Lingyu City, and then go play everywhere by yourself? "


    "Of course not. Xiancheng can''t go out at will. I didn''t play before."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, he only hesitated for a moment and said, "Besides, there are not so many people who can help me. I can''t be lazy."


    "I still want to be lazy."


    Xiaozhao snorted, his eyes full of contempt, "It''s not easy to get someone, I did what you told me before."


    Zhou Shu felt a throb, staring at him, "How many found?"


    What he confessed was naturally looking for people in the fairy world, people from the Xuanhuang world.


    Forget it, "Eleven you are familiar with, but you have to remove the Zhao Yueru you have already found, that is, there are ten more."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Am Li Chenyi and Li Aojian among the ten? Then get rid of them, I know where they are, and suddenly it seems to be on Zhu Rong''s side, and Ning Xuanqing is in Tianfumen. , I know that too."


    "You have found a lot," the little trick was a little surprised, "but I don''t have a sudden appearance in it, and Li Aojian and Ning Xuanqing are not included."


    Zhou Shu was quite expectant, "Well, there are nine more."


    Xiaozhao was about to say, something else came to mind, "Wait, do you know what happened when the Tongtian Pagoda arrived in the immortal world? If you don''t know, I have to tell you again. This is very relevant."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have seen a person outside the tower, but I''m not sure if what he said is all true, just so we should prove it."


    After a while.


    The little move pursed his lips, "Almost, but I don��t understand where the Golden Immortal went, how could it have not been found? The sects in charge have searched around for a long time without any results, and I have not found it here. , He can hide than you."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "There must be a helper, and I left early, you continue to let people check in the immortal world, I will check from the outside world, I must find him, he should have taken Yangmei, Lin Zhu..."


    The little trick shook his head Wait, he might have taken Lin Zhu away, but Yang Mei did not. "


    "You have news about Yangmei?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed, and his voice became a lot quicker unconsciously.


    Xiao Zhao nodded, "Yes, but I don��t know where it is now. I only know that she died twice and once on the Wuji world. At that time, the practitioners in the Wuji world found her body, and she was breathless. , But I didn��t know where I went. Later, when the Suspended Bell Sect was looking for the Golden Immortal in the Promise World, he accidentally found Yang Mei and took her away, but the person who took her said she blew herself on the way. , The body and soul were not found."


    He looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful, "She can keep resurrecting, right?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes were very complicated.


    Before leaving the Xuanhuang Realm, Yangmei had taken the best-quality Butterfly Pill and had three chances to avoid death. As long as it was not for the arrival of his life, he could avoid death in other situations. He did not tell anyone about this, but he did not expect Yangmei He used it twice so early, so decisive, and even blew himself up for death. He didn''t understand whether he could recover after that, and what it looked like. After all, in the entire Xuanhuang Realm, the only person who had taken this strange medicine was Yangmei.


    "Then what are you worried about, as long as you can''t die, you can always find it."


    Xiaozhao comforted, "She may have changed her name or even her appearance. Maybe she has already been added to some big sect. Now that you are so famous, she should know your news and may have come out to look for you."


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 2974: Definitely going

    It''s harder to find.


    Changed the name, changed the appearance, I don''t know the identity, the sect, the big sky, where to find it.


    I don''t have a clue, I can''t find it, so I let others come to myself.


    As long as one''s own fairy city has a big reputation, anyone who wants to come will find it, even if the endless troubles that follow it, they can bear it calmly.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are talking about other people, how about others?"


    The little trick continued, "Gu Letian, the star of Mo Lian is in Shushan, and Ding Yu left Shushan four hundred years ago and went to the Sacred Fire Gate. It is said that he is already one of the seven fire-holding elders at the Sacred Fire Gate. The better situation among people."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Ding Yu is the most outstanding junior disciple in the Shushan of the Xuanhuang Realm. It is not surprising to have such an achievement."


    The little trick looked at Zhou Shu, "Because I am from the Sacred Fire Gate, I pay special attention. I should be able to get more detailed information when I return to the Immortal Realm. I think he will come to you. Of course, he will not reminisce about the old, but want to take you. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Hehe, the elder holding fire is good, but he wants to catch me, it''s naive."


    The little trick was a little surprised, "Aren��t you angry? I thought you would be very angry if you know someone in the Xuanhuang Realm betrayed you, especially those in Shushan. You took good care of them back then and asked Li Aojian to take them back to the market. Experience, how else could Ding Yu grow to the point it is today."


    "In the heavens, I am not a man."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "There is nothing to betray or betray. Everyone has his own choice when entering the heavens. It is natural and good to be as good as before. If you don''t want it, you can let them. Besides, Ding Yu is not the first. Li Chenyi wants to deal with me most."


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Xiao Zhao shook his head, "As far as I know, Li Chenyi has received Li Emei''s personal biography, and what he wants to do most is to rebuild Emei. Now he is the owner of the four islands of Xinghai Realm, and he can become the owner of the three islands with further steps. One, the position of power may be the highest among this group of people in the Xuanhuang Realm, and he will not change your goals for you.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Have you received a personal biography from Li Emei? Isn''t Li Emei the ancestor of Emei, should he be a saint now?"


    Xiao Zhao nodded, "Yes, it is said that he has been favored by a saint. One night, ten thousand stars condense his body, and the light that bursts instantly is brighter than the star-sea realm. After that, he uses the power of the sun, moon and stars to be better than the two or three island owners. You have to be proficient and comfortable, as if you are a descendant of a saint, only some cultivation skills are missing."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "That''s really good."


    asked a little question, "Not bad?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "Xuanhuang Realm has produced outstanding talents, and I also have good opponents," he paused. "Actually, the Xuanhuang Realm who came to the heavens are all talents, but no one has been able to really show off. , The heavens have always misunderstood. Now Li Chenyi can let the saints favor him and let the heavens once again see the abilities of the Xuanhuang Realm. This is of course very good. I am happy for him and for the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "So you think so, I still think you are right against him."


    The little trick nodded his head, as if thinking of something, he said with joy, "It is not necessarily the right one. As long as the interests are the same, you can come together. If you are willing to help him achieve his goal, you will not only be opponents, but also possible Become an ally."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment and nodded, "He wants to rebuild Emei. I also agree with him. He can try it. But after solving the wanted issue in the immortal world, he is not a person who will help me in the snow. He will not help me at this time. I don��t have the right temperament with him. Even if we form an alliance, it will not last long. Therefore, we must carefully consider when we form an alliance and find the right time."


    I didn''t say much about small tricks, "You make up your mind, and Zhao Yige is in the Xuanling Sect."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnated, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes, "How is he now?"


    Xiao Zhao glanced at him, "I heard that he is very much valued by the sect. He has long been a core disciple. He was specially called to the Luofu Realm. Now he is practicing in the Xuanling Sect Master, and he is known as the ten most promising members of the Xuanling Sect. One of the disciples."


    Zhou Shu squeezed out a smile, "Zhao Yige has been inherited from the ancient spear doctrine, and it is not surprising that it is favored by the Xuanling Sect."


    "You still feel a little uncomfortable. Even the title has changed. Before, it was called Brother Zhao." Xiao Zhao looked at Zhou Shu and blinked a few times. "I spoke calmly before, just because you didn''t Care, but Zhao Yige is different. He has a good relationship with you. You have been supporting each other before, really like brothers."


    "Why do you have such a keen sense?


    Zhou Shu squeezed its face, then paused, "It''s a bit uncomfortable, but it''s not because of past feelings, but because Xuanlingzong is different from Shushan. Its philosophy is completely opposite to mine. I think the immortal world and The Xuanhuang Realm has become like this, and it has the greatest responsibility. Now that Zhao Yige has gone there, he is still highly regarded. In the future, he and I will probably be enemies, unlike other people who have the possibility of turning enemies into friends."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Xiao Zhao nodded, "I understand, but he is not the only one going to Xuanling Sect."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Who else?"


    The little trick thought for a while and said, "Some people from Tianjian, Kunlun, and Chongyang Palace, as well as several from the lotus school, are all there now. There should be more than a dozen in total, but I haven��t figured out the specifics. , They are probably not taken seriously, they have no chance to show their faces and it is difficult to get detailed information.


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel as disappointed as before, only smiled faintly.


    When people go to high places, it��s the same everywhere Now the Suspended Bell Sect is the most powerful sect in the immortal world. Naturally, those people want to go and find ways to go, but the small sect that accepted them before You don��t have to think about what will happen.


    But in my heart, Zhou Shu silently drew a line with these people.


    "Don''t talk about Hanging Bell Sect."


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was a little dumbfounded, the little trick also broke the topic, "Xuanhu, you must be interested. I heard that he was taken away by the Holy Fire Gate, but he left the Holy Fire Gate within a few years, and the Holy Fire Gate did not. It��s hard for him. Later, he lived in seclusion in a small realm near Ming Yaotian called Yijiu realm. He should still be there now. My people have seen him there at least a hundred years ago. Although he never saw anyone, he should be judged from the traces. Right there."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Ming Yaotian seems to be on the edge of the fairy world, not too far from here."


    Xiaozhao nodded, "Yes, it will not take a year to walk the fairy road, you can go to him, I think he might go with you."


    "Definitely going."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, not wanting to explain anything.


    Compared to some people before, Xuanhu is obviously a more important one. He knows Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu also knows him, and he is confident to pull him over and fight together again, even if the risk is worth it.


    Of course, there is definitely danger.


    Ming Yaotian was once the Ji family''s realm, and the Yijiu realm was also named to the Ji family. Now the Holy Fire Gate is not willing to offend Ji''s family. When Zhou Shu goes there, he is destined to have some twists and turns.


    :. :

 Chapter 2975: Was originally

    The little trick blinked, "Pang Bin, Sun Juan, do you remember?"


    Zhou Shu nodded without thinking, "I remember, but the more familiar ones are Su Yi and Zhang Qin, didn''t they two come?"


    "I haven''t heard of it."


    After thinking about the little trick, he laughed, "I heard that the two people were fighting when they came. It is said that the people who were introduced were dumbfounded. They never stopped all the way from the Xuanhuang world to the fairy world. The enemy."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If you talk about enemies, Pang Bin and I are the ones. Sun Juan just ordered the master to clean up the door. By the way, did their master not come?"


    Xiao shook his head, "I don''t know, maybe they will know if you ask."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Where is Pang Bin now, Sun Juan, I know, he is a disciple of Genting City, now in Liangmiao Country, I will look for him when I return."


    A little trick, "Pang Bin is also in Genting City."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, "Why are these two people together?"


    Xiaozhao nodded, "I''m also surprised, I heard that Pang Bin likes Genting City, and Sun Juan followed."


    "Maybe I want to look at him up close," Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I haven''t seen Pang Bin in Miao Chengtian, then he must be in Luofu Realm or Chang Rongtian, most of it is Chang Rongtian, Yunding The two heavens in the city despise each other and are always opposite, but..." frowned, "How can they go wherever they want? When did the practitioners of the Profound Yellow Realm be so favored."


    Xiaozhao explained, "They were brought in by the immortal world, admiring the immortal world very much, and their talents are high. It is said that there are four or five sects in the past to let them choose. Besides, the matter of the Tongtian Pagoda has also made many sects understand that the Xuanhuang World is indeed out. Talent, it��s not surprising that they receive preferential treatment. By the way, it''s all your credit."


    Zhou Shu snorted, "The Immortal Realm does not appreciate it. The Xuanhuang Realm has always been in the edge of the heavens, and has never moved."


    "Along the heavens, what kind of place is it?"


    It''s the turn of the small trick and don''t understand it. After Zhou Shu explained, the small trick stretched out his paws at him, "It''s okay, we will bring the Xuanhuangjie out in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled and touched, "Are there two others?"


    The little trick is a bit boring, "It''s from Kunlun of the Xuanhuang World, one is called Changsun Youji, and the other is Zheng Daoxuan. They are all very old, and their talents are not high. They were originally wanted by no one, but in the end they asked the fairy world. The people who brought them back were not collected by the sect. In the end, the Xuanling Sect sent them to Kunlun. It was heard that Zhang Sun Youji died within a few years, but Zheng Daoxuan became a Sanxian, and has become a true immortal recently. Up."


    glanced at Zhou Shu, "I won''t let anyone inquire about such a person in the future."


    Zhou Shu was non-committal, "Zheng Daoxuan also taught me the big cutting punch. I still use it now. Kunlun has so many unique skills, how can it wither so much now."


    The little trick thought about it, "It''s been suppressed by other sects, I can''t get the right people, and the resources are not enough."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Small trick, if you can, let the ninth pawnshop support Kunlun appropriately and make friendship."


    "it is good."


    Xiaozhao didn''t ask why, but just nodded.


    After running around for several years, Zhou Shu went to the fairyland again.


    The reason why the immortal world entered from Junxiacheng came from here. The first is that it is relatively close to the treasures of Ming Yaotian and small tricks. The second is that it is a place where many forces are mixed, and the control of the immortal world is insufficient. The lord of the city is nothing but Da Luo Jinxian, and the third is because there is a ninth pawnshop here.


    Standing in front of the tall pawnshop, Zhou Shuli stopped.


    "Just go in like this?"


    "Just do what I said, and I''m sure there is no problem."


    Zhou Shu walked into the pawnshop leisurely, and at a glance, there was a familiar feeling. The little trick opened a chain store. It was the same everywhere. Just after it was established, a real fairy who looked like a steward walked over and said respectfully, " What can juniors do to seniors?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Take me to the tenth floor."


    Guan Shi''s complexion was stagnant, and there was a lot of suspiciousness in his eyes, but there was a slight surprise in it. "All the ninth pawnshops have only seven floors. Seniors don''t need to go to the tenth floor."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Go to the tenth floor, the second room."


    "understood."


    Guan Shi bowed and bowed and walked in front of Zhou Shu.


    went up several floors, the scene changed suddenly, but he entered into an inexplicable formation.


    There are only three doors in the array, and the steward in front has disappeared.


    Zhou Shu walked to the second door and looked at a square hole in the door with a serious expression.


    "Small trick, just put you in?"


    "Yes, you wait outside for a while, and soon, you won��t have to worry about the rest."


    Zhou Shu took the little trick out of the Demon Refining World and placed it in front of the door, and the little trick got in by himself.


    He is naturally uneasy. Although the formation here is clever, it still can''t stop the eighth sense.


    There is only one table in the room. There is nothing else. The little trick sits on the table and does not know what has been done. After a while, a large group of people filed in and quickly filled the room.


    They didn''t enter through Zhou Shu.


    "Master, you are finally back!"


    "You know you must be fine! What kind of **** fairy world! Go to death!"


    "The shopkeeper nowadays is too ignorant of good and bad. Compared with when you were here, we lose 30% almost every day. How can we continue to do this?"


    "We have been doing what you said, and what we need to do now, please show me!"


    "Yes, just wait for the master to lead us to make money!"


    "Master, do whatever you want us to do, hurry up and say it! Leave the fairy world alone, we don''t care!"


    Those people were excited to salute the little move, and then shouted loudly, shaking everywhere, their eyes were awed and respected, and they looked devout to fanaticism.


    Zhou Shu suddenly understood His previous worries were unnecessary, and there was even a feeling that the little trick on the table was the God of Wealth, and they were all worshiping the God of Wealth.


    The little tricks were not too nonsense, they talked freely. Almost an hour later, those people took their orders one after another, with red light on their faces and money flashing in their eyes, as if they were all lucky and rich.


    Xiaozhao quietly drilled out of the square hole and returned to the world of refining monsters.


    "What are you doing now?"


    "Wait, someone will soon send us to Simiao City to fetch things, and then you will go to Yijiu Realm, and I will go to several other pawnshops in Xiancheng. We will meet here in half a year. I will definitely come. Don��t worry about something. , There are many people helping me."


    "Okay, I really don''t worry anymore."


    Zhou Shu looked at the small move and sighed with emotion, "I didn''t expect these people to listen to you so much and treat you as a **** of wealth. They believe in whatever you say, and don''t care about the threats from the immortal world at all... Is it fascinating? Much more powerful than the Tao of the Mind or the Tao of Charm. These Taos cannot confuse so many people."


    Xiaozhao saw clearly, and shook his head, "No, I am the endorsement of the God of Wealth at best. They are all believers of the God of Wealth. Besides, I didn''t confuse them. I just tried to help them make money. Shang Dao is like that."


    Zhou was relieved, and seemed to realize, "Maybe it is."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~~)


    Recommend the new book of City God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 2976: Not average

    Driven by interests, the efficiency of businessmen is surprisingly high.


    With the caravan, after passing through a lot of fairy cities, everything is in the caravan''s early days, but Zhou Shu never showed up from the beginning to the end, so he reached the destination smoothly.


    In Simiao City, he even saw what is a surprise. There are many things piled up like mountains. The previous worries are indeed unnecessary. The city lord of Xiancheng and Xiao Zhao are brothers and brothers, and they can��t tell how flattering they are, almost flattering. , And Zhou Shu, who has the same cultivation base as him, is indifferent and disgusting.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care.


    Leaving Simiao City, the caravan split into two groups, the small move went to other **** shops, and Zhou Shu returned the same way.


    Refining the demon world.


    Lao Hu was very surprised, "I thought it would be very troublesome, how could I think it would be so easy."


    "The little trick has been hard work over the past few hundred years. A net has been laid out." Old Jian was quite charming, with worries in his eyes, "but this net is still on the edge of the immortal world and has not penetrated In the fairy world, there are mostly Ruyilou and Duobaoge sites. It is difficult to do it, especially now that the ninth pawnshop has become a trend, both of them are suppressing ideas. Ruyilou will grab small tricks, except for wanting He helped, and wanted to make the ninth pawnshop unable to do it."


    Zhou Shu paused, and thanked him, "Small tricks are great, but Master Jian you also contributed a lot."


    Old Jian stroked his beard and smiled, "Hehe, I can''t compare with him, but I have learned a little along the way. It''s fun to do business."


    "What else are you talking about, let''s see what''s in it, I can''t wait."


    Caiying stood in front of the pile of things, her eyes flickering, and she was not the only one who was curious, Zhao Yueru, Bian Xue and others were there.


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, she yelled at a short distance, "Xiao Su, come here too, you are so knowledgeable, come pick and see, just take what is good for you, don��t talk to Zhou polite."


    Xiaosu flew over lightly, "How embarrassed then."


    Looking at Caiying, there was a hint of gratitude in her eyes.


    Because of the half-devil and half-demon body, in the world of demon refining, she is a little inferior, she is very awkward in her work, and her personality has changed a little. Fortunately, Caiying is always coming, and she is very curious about Xiaosu''s wings. Why didn''t he when he was an elf, always talked to Xiao Su, and the two quickly got together, but Xiao Su slowly disappeared from the embarrassment and recovered his past temperament.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Most of the things that suit you are not suitable for other people. You can choose for yourself."


    He looked at everyone, "You all see for yourself, take whatever you want, I only need materials and jade slips."


    "You are generous."


    Jian Lao said relentlessly, "Most of these are jade slips, and you know that the ninth pawnshop collected these."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are not all weird things, there are always other things that can be used, if you are not satisfied with it, tell me what you want, no matter the immortal pill or something else, it happens. Materials, I also have time to refine alchemy for you."


    "I want a sword."


    Zhao Yue walked over as he heard the sound, fixedly looking at Zhou Shu, "Good sword."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded very seriously, "The little trick said, many of the materials here are for refining Dao artifacts, and they are also materials for swords. I will practice for you. You can say what you need and what tricks. I try my best to do it."


    Zhao Yueru groaned, "I can''t tell you the specifics. We will have a try in a while, and you will definitely know that you are the best at this."


    Caiying interrupted, "Sister Yueru��s sword domain is particularly powerful. You have to be careful. Don��t blame this palace for not reminding you if you lose."


    Zhou Shu ignored her, only looking at Zhao Yueru, "Did you understand it from the sword stone?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded and shook his head, "There are some connections, not too many, and a little connection with Shushan, and also with you, but the most should be my own."


    Zhou Shu seems to understand something, "Is it still related to the dragon?"


    Zhao Yueru''s face changed slightly, and she pursed her lips. He didn''t say anything but nodded gently.


    "Okay, I see, we will try it later."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "As for the sword, don''t worry. It happens that the real dragon relic can be used, plus the leaves of Jianmu, and the materials given by the small trick. This sword is definitely not bad, and it is also very good. Suitable for you."


    The only thing that can make Zhao Yueru want to talk and stop even anger, is the identity of the descendant of the dragon race.


    Although the blood of the true dragon in her body has been given to Jin Xuan, it can''t change the fact that she was a half-dragon. She always carries the breath of dragons on her body. Dragons have never used fairy weapons, especially swords, and she is a Out of the ordinary, Zhou Shu is really looking forward to what she will look like when she grows up.


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, and hesitated, "True dragon relics, Jianmu leaves, are they too expensive? I don''t need such a good one. I don''t deserve it."


    "It''s not like what Elder Yue can say."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "The sword is sincere to the sword, but higher than the sword. You are worthy of any sword. I guess you can use this one if you cast it, but it depends on your ability to use it well. But you must use it well, I will count on you in the future."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu, and suddenly a little light flashed in his eyes, "I will never be ashamed of the sword."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and smiled, "I know you can do it."


    "for sure."


    Zhao Yueru nodded but did not leave. She stared at Zhou Shu and wanted to say something, but before she could speak, Zhou Shu was pulled over by Caiying, "Zhou, this is the Sha Hong''s eye of the small trick, right? It��s a special material that you want to say, can you put a little stone on the great halberd."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Not only do you choose for yourself, you also choose for the little stone."


    Caiying shook his head There is nothing to choose from in this palace. The sword materials here are all given to Yueru sister. There is no evil in this palace. It will be fine when the evil is promoted, but this palace is not yet Know what to do, whether it is for materials or something else. "


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You just wanted to advance to the rank as soon as you could use the eighth rank power, it''s too early."


    Caiying pursed his mouth, "That''s because my palace hasn''t fully adapted to the sword realm, so next time I can use the power of the 9th rank!"


    Zhou Shu came to expect that she was talking nonsense, but Jian Jinjie did have to do something, so he said slowly, "Ou Ting said that the evil promotion does not require any materials, only one thing is required."


    Cai Ying said excitedly, "What''s the matter, I will do it now!"


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "To defeat Shengxie, the two swords merge into one. The two painstaking works are naturally Dao tools, not ordinary Dao tools."


    "Why is it unusual?"


    Not only Caiying, but Zhao Yueru, Bian Xue and others came over, "Yes, why is it unusual?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "If it can be done, it is equivalent to fulfilling the wish of the masters of the swordsmiths of the Ou family. It will definitely be favored by the sage, and the Taoism that can communicate with the sage, will it be ordinary."


    "It might become a sacred object? Ah, there is a sacred object in this palace..."


    Caiying looked at the evil spirit in her hand, and kept muttering, her whole body was dull.


    (PS; thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 2977: Speak quickly

    "There will be in the future, not now. Don''t be stupid, Caiying."


    Looking at Caiying stupidly, Xiao Su patted her with his wings.


    Caiying settled down, the excitement in her eyes was less, but she seemed more determined, "There will definitely be, this is the goal of this palace!"


    Several people were picking and choosing in front of the hill, very excited.


    Xiangru is standing on the side, but he doesn''t need fairy tools and so on, but he is very interested in Yujian, and will watch it with Zhou Shu later.


    Jian Lao was also inside, with a little excitement on his face, from time to time he took out a piece of material and put it aside.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps, "Are these all you selected before?"


    Jian Lao stagnated, his face turned red, "Just look at it, maybe it''s useful."


    "There are marks you drew on them."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, there will be no shortage of materials. I also collected some materials on the law of life and death. It should be good to use them to promote Xuanyuan sword. Jianmu Leaf will also leave you a piece, just Dragon Gold and Relic. No need, you know, the Xuanyuan clan and the Dragon clan are born to restrain each other."


    Old Sword paused, and sighed, "I make you bother."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Yes, I will help you find the Emperor of Xuanyuan. We said it a long time ago. I will definitely do it."


    Old Sword''s expression was condensed, "Don''t worry, I won''t be decadent anymore. Even if the emperor is demonic, he will still be the emperor, of course, so are you."


    "I, the emperor, don''t even recognize the immortal world, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, his eyes fell unconsciously on a small dark gray soil, his expression changed a little, "This..."


    Old Jian also saw it, "I don��t know. The little tricks are very weird. They look soft but extremely hard. They don��t belong to the five elements. Baili is not invaded, and Xianli has no effect on it. I asked a great Luo Jinxian who was proficient in the law of power to appraise it, but I couldn''t see through it."


    "I can''t fully understand it, but I know what it is."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and grabbed the mud, his expression condensed slightly, "This is the Demon Divine Land, which is the result of the great energy of the Wood Clan Sky Demon."


    Old Jian was astonished, "The sky demon, that is, the quasi-sage level demon race, it really is not trivial."


    "Then what use is it?"


    Bian Xue on the side of ���� looked over curiously, blinking his eyes, whispering softly, "Brother Shu."


    And Xiao Su pricked up her pointed ears, eavesdropping from a distance.


    Hu Lao seemed to think, "I''ve heard of the Demon God Earth. The Xuanhuang Realm used to have it. It is said that by planting trees and grass on it, new demon races can be born. This is a way of inheritance of the demon race. Multiplying is much faster, but when this method is not a last resort, no demon clan will use it, because with this method, even the sky demon will not live long."


    "Yes, there shouldn''t be such a thing in the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The monsters in the fairy world live in harmony with humans and other races. Many humans have the blood of the monsters and will not encounter the moment when the entire race is on the verge of extinction. It should be brought from the Xuanhuang world, but I don��t know how to live outside, but fortunately, a small trick found that I brought it back. If I was left indiscriminately, it would be a violent thing."


    Xiaosu suddenly said, "In other words, in the world of refining demon, can a bunch of demon races be born?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be, but it will take many years. It might be faster to put it next to Jianmu, but... are you sure to use it like this? This thing should help you consolidate the monster body and completely get rid of it. Your monster is not impossible."


    "I am too wasteful by myself."


    Xiaosu thought for a while, shook his head, "I''m not sure whether it will work, and because I am alone, many monsters cannot be born, and I can''t feel at ease."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said deeply, "You really should be a monster."


    Old Hu said slowly, "Yes, the demons would never think that way. They only care about themselves, as long as they can live, they don''t care if they die."


    Caiying nodded, "Xiaosu, you can definitely remove the demon body."


    Several people beside ���� said yes.


    They have been with Xiao Su for a while, and they didn��t understand why Zhou Shu put the Demon Race in the Demon Refining World, but now they have accepted her. Xiao Su is indeed not a Demon Race, but there is a Demon Race. Physically, she was originally from the Monster Race, and she was the kindest Wood Monster in the Monster Race.


    Xiao Su stagnated, and lowered his head unconsciously, "Yeah."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Xiao Su, actually I already have a way. I don''t need to use this piece of demon land."


    "what!?"


    Xiaosu raised his head, with a look of surprise and surprise.


    Caiying was also excited, "Say it! Speak it!"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I can''t see it completely, but it doesn''t mean I can''t see it at all. There is a seed in this Demon God''s soil, the seed of the Demon Blood Tree, and the least of the Demon Blood Mother Tree."


    "Demon Blood Mother Tree?"


    "What''s the use?"


    "It will become a monster, and then help Xiao Su get rid of the monster?"


    "Say it! Speak it!"


    Several people speculated.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course not. The Mother Tree of the Demon Race cannot change the Demon Race. It can grow and multiply to form a demon blood forest, and the Demon Blood Tree can produce the blood of the Demon Race, the true pure wood demon blood, although It took only a hundred years to get one drop, but there is a forest, plus the moisture of Jianmu, can shorten this speed a lot, and get a lot of wood demon blood. As for what they are, you should know?"


    Caiying still looked blank, "What''s the use?"


    Zhou Shu looked helpless, "You just don''t bother to use your brain. The wood demon blood of the demon blood tree is the essence. It is used to wash the marrow and cut the body. Even the demon can be washed into a demon. Ten thousand drops will not work, 100,000 drops? Soaking in it for decades, it will definitely work. Although this is my guess, I think it can be done From ancient times to the present, who can have so much wood demon blood? Even if it is from Qinghai The Mu Family, the entire Xuanhuang Realm''s demon blood tree is there, and it''s only a thousand drops in a hundred years."


    Xiaosu looked at the dusty mud, his eyes turned red unconsciously.


    From birth to the present, she has always lived in darkness, but now she sees the real light, the light as she wishes.


    "Thank you, Zhou Shu."


    She walked a few steps closer, bowed and saluted, very sincere.


    Zhou Shu helped him up and shook his head, "I don''t do much, but I have to thank Xiaozhao, and Jian Lao. I don''t know what to do without their ninth pawnshop. Actually, I have something like Demon God Land. I always feel that there is no such thing in the fairy world."


    Xiao Su nodded, thanked Mr. Jian, and said, "When Xiao Zhao comes back, I will thank him again."


    "There is one more to thank, but I will do it for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Old Hu, you put this piece of demon-sacred soil over, a little closer to Jianmu."


    Hu always nodded his head, only hesitated, "Will he disagree?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "He feels the Demon God''s Land, so he will definitely stay. The Wood Demon are all Jianmu''s citizens. Even if I don''t know this yet, they have the same breath and cannot be changed."


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Xian Xia for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for your favorites~~~ September is ~~ Happy September, and Happy September~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2978: Shine

    Old Hu hurriedly went, feeling happy.


    He didn''t know that this was Zhou Shu thinking for him. Jianmu would move out of the demon refining world, but the demon blood tree in the forest would not. There are demon gods and mother trees, and the demon refining world can continue to produce high-quality spirit trees. The creatures of the demon race are very good to the demon refining world.


    is just cultivating monsters in the world of refining monsters, which sounds a bit weird.


    Several people are still picking and choosing, picking up everything and taking a look.


    It''s not just for myself, Zhou Shu can''t read so many things alone, so I can help Zhou Shu to get through it briefly.


    Zhou Shu stood in the distance, seemingly leisurely, but he was absorbing the power of reincarnation in the utensils.


    The power of reincarnation exists in many things, and these can naturally improve Zhou Shu��s laws, but he will not use a Kunlun mirror to photograph everything. On the one hand, there is not so much power of reincarnation, and on the other hand, it is also because of him. The law of reincarnation has been improved, and whether an item has the value that can be recovered in the world can be seen without using the Kunlun mirror.


    Most of the valuable pictures are jade slips, and the stories behind the inheritance can often bring more knowledge to Zhou Shu.


    "Brother Shu, this..."


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu, holding three old coins in his hand, with an expression of excitement.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, and the first reaction was also excitement.


    What surprised him is that these ancient coins have a long history, but there is no evidence of the power of reincarnation. There must be no material reason. The only possibility is that they contain power that is no less than reincarnation. , Nor can it leave any traces on the ancient coins.


    That power Zhou Shu couldn''t distinguish clearly, but he wanted to think about it. It was either fate or cause and effect, or both.


    Bianxue looked at the ancient coins, "These should also be used for divination. The little girl feels that they are not worse than those bone chips."


    "You have a good vision, indeed."


    Old Jian glanced at him and said, "This is what I received. It is said that it comes from the Mingdu realm. The Mingdi realm is a small realm. It was looted from most of its origin when it was born, making the resources in the realm very poor, one for tens of thousands of years. The true immortal has never appeared, but in recent years, a small village in that small realm has produced two golden immortals one after another. The medicine has arrived. There is not even a decent spiritual vein in that small village, which is really strange."


    Zhou Shu was a little curious, "Can there be a golden fairy without spiritual veins?"


    Caiying was even more puzzled, just shook his head, "Old Jian lied to us."


    Old Jian chuckled, "What do you lie to you? I was surprised, but later I learned that there was an old man in the small village. He had been in the village all his life. Not only him, but also his ancestors. The village, this family��s calculations are extremely accurate, and it has never been missed. Because of their family in the village, it has always been able to seek good fortune and avoid evil. Over the years, there have been many disasters in that world, and the small village still stands tall."


    Bianxue couldn''t help but said, "That family must be good at calculating, and it has been passed down."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Using calculations to protect the village?"


    Old Jian nodded, "This old man from that family is obviously the strongest one in divining. He used divining to guide two people in the whole process. Those two people didn''t know how many chances they had, and they became golden immortals. The emergence of a golden fairy in such a world has to be said to be an opportunity."


    Bianxue''s eyes brightened, "Old Jian, is he still there?"


    Zhou Shu frowned.


    The old man��s calculation method is good, but he has used it in the wrong place, not as virtuous and talented as his predecessors.


    Do you really think that the ancestors don''t know how to calculate? With such ancient money in hand, there is nothing to calculate, but I don''t want to calculate it, I don''t want to lose morality.


    The small world is already lacking in resources, but it has to forcefully become a golden immortal. Just like fishing in Chaoze, there will be no good results.


    Old Jian sighed, "No, he can count others but he can''t count himself. One day he was suddenly struck by lightning. The old man was not even a cultivator. How could he resist it? He didn''t have time to accept the disciple before he died. , The inheritance ended. These old coins were also stolen and sold to **** shops. Remember that they were only a miscellaneous immortal. There was no immortal power in the old coins. It was not a magic weapon at all. Boom out."


    Caiying couldn''t help but said, "Then how did you take it, it''s a normal thing in my palace, it''s no different from mortal copper coins."


    "I don''t know, the blessing is coming?"


    Old Sword stroked his beard, "I just think it might be useful. I didn''t spend a lot of immortal stones. If I hear this story later, it''s not a loss."


    "It''s worthy of a loss, I don''t know how much I thank you."


    Bianxue hurriedly saluted, looked at the old money in her hand, and said with joy, "With this old money, my little girl can..."


    "What can you do? You can''t count people."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, grabbed the old coin in his hand, shook his head and said, "This thing is not lucky. Look for me when you want to see it. Don''t stay by your side normally."


    Although something like ���� is good, it is not suitable for Bianxue now.


    Bian Xue will definitely calculate when he obtains it, but with Bian Xue��s current cultivation base, it��s not good to use the ancient money. It��s easy to be contaminated with destiny and cause and effect. , Otherwise they will suffer.


    The ordinary old man was killed because of this. Any lightning strike was clearly an immortal''s practice. He forced to do things against the rules, and ultimately failed to produce good results.


    If he is the same as the people in his family, and only calculates for the protection of the village, there will be no such result.


    While Xuexue bulged and said nothing, he lowered his head and looked again, but muttered "I won''t show you again" or something.


    Zhou Shu understands her mood Since entering the world of refining monsters, she has been cultivating. She has never done anything, and what she has learned cannot be applied. It is indeed a torment for her. When he was in a good mood, his eyes fell on the pile of items, his heart moved, and he grabbed a gray-black bead and placed it in front of Bian Xue, "What you need now is this, Sister Xue."


    Bianxue took a look, with a little grievance, "The little girl saw it before. There is power of compassion in it, but only a little."


    "Just a little bit, that''s because there is nothing here to show its true colors."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Old pot, please get the heart lamp."


    Old Hu nodded immediately, and soon, a heart lamp flew over in the distance, covered with a faint soft light wherever he passed, the vegetation swayed softly along the way, and the birds and beasts hummed as if they were welcoming. When he got up, the way of compassion was the first way in the world of demon refining. With many believers, Zhou Shu''s way of comfort was far behind.


    Bianxue looked at Zhou Shu in surprise, not knowing what he was going to do.


    The inextinguishable heart lamp flew over and stopped in front of her.


    After a few breaths, the gray-black beads in her hand suddenly shined brightly.


    She held the beads, as if they were holding a white sun.


    Although the sunlight is shining, it is not dazzling at all. Anyone can tell it, it is still the power of compassion, the nature is still, but it is more obvious.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 2979: Do not worry

    Everyone was shocked, and Bian Xue was especially surprised.


    "This...what is going on?"


    Feeling the majestic power of compassion in her hand, she couldn''t believe her perception.


    It is completely different from the eternal heart lamp. The eternal heart lamp also has the power of compassion, but it is not obvious. The more you believe in, the more it is. The biggest role is to help others understand the power of compassion and make others stick to the Tao. The power in the beads can be received, and can even be attracted to the body.


    Zhou calmly said, "Sister Xue, you must have heard of the deeds of Great Immortal Cihang."


    Bianxue was a little dazed, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then you should know that in the world of Cihang Puji, in addition to the power of Cihang Daxian, there are also other people''s efforts."


    Bian Xue said solemnly, "Every disciple of Cihangzong has inherited the will of Great Immortal Cihang."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s natural, but I''m not talking about Cihangzong. At that time, there was no Cihangzong. There were two boys around Cihang Daxian, one with good fortune and one holding beads. Daxian is able to universalize all sentient beings, and the two of them have contributed a lot. It can be said that Cihang has determined the purpose and the specific things are done by the two boys."


    Bianxue seemed thoughtful, "I don''t seem to have heard of it."


    Caiying also shook his head, "You didn''t make up Zhou, right?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and scolded, "Talking nonsense, the two boys, Shancai and Pengzhu, are not well-known because they did not enter the Cihang School, and left Xuanhuang before the Great Immortal Jianzong of Cihang. Because of this, many people feel that they have betrayed Ci Hang, so naturally they will not record their affairs, and the two boys are not worshipped in Ci Hang Sect, but they do indeed exist."


    Old Hu nodded, "That''s right, the boy who is good for money and the boy who hold the pearl, the two serve Cihang around, without them, the power of compassion may not be universal."


    Old Sword also said, "When the Emperor Xuanyuan was in the Xuanhuang Realm, these two boys were still there, but I don��t know why they left later."


    "It''s not a betrayal."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I have read a book. It is said that they were invited by the Buddhist realm to explore the way for the Great Immortal Cihang. However, he did not expect that Cihang founded a school and carried forward his own way. They did not go to the Buddha realm, and the two boys were also missing. I don��t know if this is the case, but it will probably not be a betrayal. The Buddha realm has no deeds of them, and the power of compassion from the beads is pure and pure. There is no trace of Zen."


    Bianxue stared at the beads, "Senior Shu, you mean, this bead was left by the boy holding the beads?"


    "It should not be the original one, but it must have something to do with him."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This bead is called Baohua Bead. It doesn''t have much power in itself, but it can carry forward the power of compassion. It can even display its ability next to the eternal heart lamp. Back then, Cihang held the lamp. Holding pearls and traveling all over the five continents, I don''t know how much merit has been made."


    He paused, looked at Bian Xue and said condensedly, besides, this bead is also used to refine the heart. "


    "The Tao is like a bright moon, the monk is like a lake in the water, and the preaching is like a projection of the moon. No matter how deep or shallow the monk is, even if there is only a drop of water, if the heart of the Tao is calm, he can get the full moon in the water and the full picture of the Tao. An unstable heart is the big river and the ocean. The water waves are dim and fluctuating. The moon shadow never knows the truth and cannot see the true meaning of Tao. Holding this pearl in your hand can help you stabilize your Tao."


    Bianxue''s heart was startled, and she quickly said, "Brother Shu, the younger sister knows."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The way of calculation, I don''t think you are worse than anyone in these heavens, so I will try my best to help you reach the top, but at the moment, you need the way of compassion even more. It will not do you any harm. "


    Bian Xue settled down and shook his head vigorously as if to shake something out.


    Zhou Shu looked at her nodded and smiled.


    It��s okay to want to help Zhou Shu and make use of the method of calculation, which is about to become her obsession, but if it affects the Dao Xin, it is equivalent to giving up the practice. If you can��t see such things happen, please mention it beforehand. necessary.


    "Little girl understands."


    Bian Xue understood something, her eyes became clearer.


    Zhou Shu called the old pot to put the unquenchable heart lamp back, and said warmly, "Snow sister, you take this Baohua pearl with you, and it can help you at any time. In addition, it helps you and you help it, cultivate it well. , I will be useful in the future."


    Bianxue nodded and asked suspiciously, "What''s the use?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Baohuazhu has been silent for a long time, and many of its functions can''t be played out. It can slowly recover with you. It can expand the way of compassion, and it can also be used to find people. Anyone who has the power of compassion. No one can escape its detection, and as the ability becomes stronger, the effect becomes greater. You may be able to find the disciples of the Cihang School across several realms or even farther away. Of course, treasures such as the eternal heart lamp are also included."


    Bian Xue quickly understood, "Then I can find Sister Yangmei?"


    "It''s a way, if she doesn''t give up the way of kindness."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "She committed suicide twice, and once blew herself up. There must be nothing left. With the blood of Wang Qilin, she must be unable to find it. This Baohua Pearl may be the only way."


    There was a trace of relief in his eyes, and he felt less stunned over the years. After learning about Yang Mei��s news, the blood of Wang Qilin of the Chongyang real person was settled, and most of it was accepted by the Suspense Sect. Then he would find a way to find it. , But Yangmei is completely invisible. Now that he has Baohuazhu, he can start with the power of compassion, and he has a solution.


    "She will definitely not give up."


    Bianxue''s expression was serious, "Everyone knows that she is the daughter of Ci Hang''s destiny and the true descendant of Ci Hang Sect."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said nothing.


    The atmosphere seems to be a bit solemn I heard Caiying''s cry again, "How can this thing live and bite!?"


    Zhou Shu quickly looked over, but saw a weird bug on Yangmei��s fingertips. Yangmei flicked it to no avail. The bug was pitch black, her fingers were white, and a zigzag purple thread came from her fingers. The tip appeared, spreading upward quickly, like a centipede, it looked particularly conspicuous.


    Zhao Yueru reacted very quickly, and a sword intent flew straight past.


    "Don''t move."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly approached, blocked his sword intent, and shook his head, "This thing can''t be hit, it''s over if you kill it."


    Xiao Su said anxiously, "What should I do, this bug is poisonous at first glance, right?"


    Hu Lao looked at Jian Lao and complained slightly, "So are you, how can you put a living bug in it."


    Old Jian was stunned, "This thing is alive? Isn''t it a jade carving? I don''t know it can move. I remember it was sold by a loose fairy. I think it has excellent carvings and good materials. I bought it."


    Bianxue looked at the bug and said worriedly, "Now that these are useless, think about what to do, I can feel it, this thing is very poisonous."


    Caiying didn''t care, and smiled, "My palace doesn''t hurt, it''s okay, don''t worry."


    But everyone can see that her smile was barely squeezed out.


    It must be painful.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Han Yuyue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 2980: Do not be angry

    Everyone was anxious, Zhou Shu calmed down.


    He looked at Xiangru not far away, "Brother Xiangru, do you know this, come on?"


    "Unexpectedly I can see it again."


    Xiangru walked to Caiying''s side with a lot of emotion, stretched out her finger, and quickly condensed a little blood on her fingertip, using the finger as a pen and blood as the ink, painting and drawing on the weird bug.


    Everyone didn''t know their meaning, their faces were stunned, while Caiying''s eyes widened with curiosity, and she didn''t move.


    After only a few breaths, I didn''t know what weird lines were drawn. The worm''s body trembled, seeing the purple thread on Caiying''s arm quickly faded, disappearing quickly, and returning to its original appearance.


    Xiangru stretched out his hand to twist up the bug and flicked it lightly.


    The worm''s limbs tightened and soon stopped moving. It looked exactly like a jade carving, without any vitality.


    Caiying''s pain disappeared, but she became excited, "Xiangru, thank you, what the **** is this?"


    "Lepidoptera."


    Xiangru looked at the worm, and there was a bit of compassion in his eyes, "A very rare worm, which is somewhat related to us, but after leaving the Dijiang Realm, I have not seen it for many years."


    Xiao Su said in a puzzled way, "It looks like it has no vitality at all. It''s dead, but why did it live just now and still bite?"


    Like a slow voice, "This thing is a living thing or a dead thing, usually like a stone, but when it encounters a different kind of blood, it will come alive, invade the body, and absorb the blood, so that it can grow. The more you **** it, the faster it will grow. The better."


    Everyone understood, "Then it sensed the special blood veins in Caiying''s body."


    Old Jian frowned unconsciously, and said in a deep voice, "How could there be such a vicious thing? It shouldn''t be called a veinworm, but a veinworm, if it seeks to steal other people''s blood for their own growth."


    "Yes, it''s so vicious!"


    Caiying also followed, "How do you Dijiang clan raise such things? Isn''t this similar to Xie Xiu?"


    Although she was treated by Xiangru, she still couldn''t help but say.


    Xiangru stagnated, looked at her and shook his head, but did not refute.


    Zhou Shu paused, and scolded, "Caiying, you are talking nonsense again. If you don''t understand anything, you just talk nonsense. Don''t apologize yet!?"


    Caiying was stunned, trying to say something, but looking at Zhou Shu''s stern expression, she didn''t speak, and had to say to Xiangru, "My palace is wrong."


    Xiangru smiled, "Nothing."


    Everyone had some doubts in their eyes. In their opinion, the worm is indeed a vicious worm. Why would Zhou Shu say that.


    Zhou Shu glanced at them, "You only know one of them, and you don''t know the other. The special bloodlines in these heavens come from different races, and there are good and bad ones. Many people know that good bloodlines are gifts given by heaven. Bao, but the bad ones are just the opposite. They have bad blood, not only they can��t exert their power, but they are also extremely tortured. In fact, there are far more people with bad blood in the heavens than those with good blood, hundreds of times more. More than that, can you imagine the suffering of these people? And the veinworm is the best answer to this kind of bloodline. Using the veinworm to extract the bad blood from the body, the body can return to normal. As for the Dijiang clan..."


    He said slowly, "As far as I know, the blood of the Dijiang clan is not pure. In most of the Dijiang clan��s body, in addition to the Dijiang blood, there are other heterogeneous bloodlines. The elimination of the alien bloodline makes the Dijiang bloodline in the body more pure and can also reduce the pain in the practice. Therefore, the vein worm is an indispensable thing for the Dijiang tribe."


    He glanced at the people who were somewhat clear, and he continued, ��It��s so strange that Limai worms don��t absorb a person��s main bloodline, so it can help people to remove the heterogeneous bloodline. It is harmless, not what you imagined. It��s like that, it only depends on absorbing others to grow. If that��s the case, the Dijiang Clan would have used the worms, and none of them would be able to survive long ago. Can they still be kept as a treasure?"


    "In fact, it is not only the Dijiang tribe, but most of the descendants of sacred beasts and foreign races have this problem. The longer the race goes through, the more impure the blood of the individual and the more impurities. Even the rational veinworms are difficult to recover to the past. It��s pure, but with it, at least it can make these people suffer a lot less pain. How can something like this be vicious? Just put yourself in the place and think about it, and you��ll know how important this thing is to a foreign race."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Most of you are cultivators. There is basically no special bloodline on your body, and you can''t realize it. Even if you encounter a worm, it will be fine. It will not absorb human blood, but it will gather you. It��s a special case. It��s formed by the elves fused with blood. You don��t own it. You don��t have a blood. But it treats the blue and white blood you have as a blood that needs to be eliminated before it comes to absorb it."


    Everyone stopped for a while.


    Caiying was the first to salute Xiangru, very sincerely, "I''m sorry, my palace just said something wrong, don''t be angry, Brother Xiangru."


    Old Jian also saluted, "I''m sorry, I really shouldn''t describe it as vicious, it''s my fault."


    Xiangru waved his hand, "The ignorant is not guilty. Why are you so polite? Besides, I didn��t say anything clearly before. No wonder you misunderstood. Hehe, I��m not angry. In fact, our Dijiang clan already has something vicious. Don''t care much."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Are you talking about blood soul yin and other techniques? Whether these are good or not depends on how they are used. I don''t think there is a problem."


    Caiying hurriedly said, "I don''t know how troublesome it is, there is no blood and soul, this kind of magic trick can not be used to deal with evil people!"


    Xiangru glanced at the two of them, nodded and smiled, "Brother Zhou, you know everything, even small things like Li Mai insects can be recognized at a glance. I thought that apart from the Dijiang Clan, few people knew. "


    "I did know it from you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ve seen you look like a worm, and I found some classics only when I became interested."


    "Have seen me use the worm," Xiangru frowned unconsciously, "I haven''t seen it for many years, only used it a few times shortly after birth. At that time... Brother Zhou, did you secretly watch it? My past life?"


    Only then did he understand it can''t help but froze.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Where, how can I see your reincarnation without your permission? It was looking at your things."


    "In front of you, there is really no secret."


    Xiangru stagnated, spread his hands, but a smile appeared on his face.


    "I didn''t mean it, you fell out by yourself, don''t talk about this," Zhou Shu smiled, "You can hold this worm. Only you know the method of controlling worms. You may have to help. I regulate my blood."


    Xiangru responded, "Well, this is natural."


    Caiying whispered, "It''s better to try now, take the blood in my palace..."


    Zhou Shu frowned and scolded, "Caiying, I know you don''t want bloodline, but your bloodline hasn''t figured out what the situation is. After you figure it out, you can decide whether to use it or not. Now you are not allowed to go crazy."


    (Ps: Thank you Kezhi for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have collected and subscribed to vote~~~~)

 Chapter 2981: 1 point of clue

    After a little quarrel, peace soon returned.


    Bianxue whispered, "Brother Shu, why are you angry? Isn''t this bad for Caiying?"


    Seeing Caiying who was alive and kicking, Zhou Shu smiled, "She''s just a child, heartless, and she''s fine."


    Bianxue paused, "There is no need to say so much."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "It''s not for her. Everyone seems to be equal and does not discriminate against other races. But when things happen, they always think about bad things. This is not a good phenomenon. If there is a chance, there will be more. Having said something, it��s mainly the old swordsman. Because of the human emperor, his attitude towards foreign races is the fiercest. He has never liked little stones and is similar, and he doesn��t care about the newcomer Xiao Su very much. If you say that the worm is a worm, if you don��t say it well, Xiangru will feel uncomfortable, and there will be more troubles later."


    Bianxue seemed to think, "Little girl understands."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I hope Master Jian can understand that although everyone has different goals, they must be united. Everything must work together to achieve their respective goals. Otherwise, nothing can be done, and there will be no harmony in the world of demon refinement. What about the realm? There is no virtual realm there. There are people who have been involved in everything. Anything outside may cause big problems, and it is difficult to remedy it."


    These people are trustworthy, but they are all connected because of Zhou Shu. Is the relationship between them really harmonious?


    Jian Lao, Hu Lao, Xiangru, Xiaosu, Yueru, etc. The more people there are, the more problems there will be. Timely restraint is necessary.


    In fact, only Caiying is the best to deal with. He has always maintained his innocence, even if his heart is straightforward, he is not ill-intentioned, and he is single-minded to Zhou Shu.


    After a happy hard time, everyone returned with a rewarding experience.


    Everyone picked a few suitable artifacts, and Xiangru also took a few rechargeable magic weapons. Unlike other people who are cultivators, he also has the origin of the demon refining world. He can use the power of the old pot at any time, but he can He used this magic weapon that was charged beforehand and used in wartime, and it was also effective after use. Zhou Shu helped Little Stone and his mount to pick some, which looked much more powerful.


    These artifacts are not expensive, but the most important thing is that they are suitable. After getting them, everyone''s combat power will be improved.


    Xiaozhao showed that he was very careful.


    There are a lot of things left, and they have everything, and they will be rounded up by the old pot. Whether it is converted into energy or left to the creatures in the demon refining world, then it is arbitrary, in short, it is to contribute to the demon refining world.


    Zhou Shu was holding a pile of jade slips and the like, and looked for a place slowly.


    He didn''t separate the soul body, he took it seriously.


    Knowledge is power, these jade slips can greatly expand Shu Tao and enhance his strength.


    suddenly several months passed.


    Where Zhou Shu was, a tall tower was suddenly erected on the flat ground, afraid that it would not be several miles high.


    Although the high tower is a phantom, it is lifelike. The tower has thirteen floors and is full of weird and mysterious lines. It is surrounded by clouds and mist, and the tower body glows with golden light, flashing, and the whole world of refining monsters also seems to be flashing.


    Looking carefully, there is a copper furnace in the tower.


    There are phantoms all around, but this copper furnace is like a real existence, it looks particularly real, as if it can be reached by reaching out.


    The copper furnace seems to be newly cast. The streamer on it turns four times, and it seems that there are nine golden dragons hovering around, swallowing the clouds, making it difficult to see the specific shape of the copper furnace, and even more difficult to distinguish the lines on it. The circles of golden light can be seen clearly, they bloom one by one from the furnace, and then radiate out.


    With the light bright and dark, with the tower as the center, visible waves continue to rush out.


    The waves are full of ancient Olympic characters. With a little perception, those characters will enter the sea of ??consciousness, undulating.


    Everyone in the world of refining demon felt it, and they were all surprised.


    "Dota? So tall?"


    "What is the stove, so weird?"


    "Is Brother Shu spreading the Tao of Shu? What are these tides?"


    "It is rumored that Taoist ancestors preached the Tao, and the Tao is like a turbulent sea, and wherever it passes, plants, trees, birds and beasts can also gain Tao. Later generations will call it the tide of Tao. For every tide of Tao, countless people will gain Tao, and Since then, a kind of Tao has prevailed in the world and has become a Tao recognized by the heavens."


    "Is Brother Shu also at this point?"


    "No, the tide of Tao directly makes people enlightenment. There are countless Tao seeds that fall on the living beings. They naturally take root and sprout, bloom and bear fruit. From Tao seeds to Tao fruit, it is only a short time, but now the waves are just words, which require careful understanding. A creature without Dao root and Dao heart doesn��t know what it is. It��s too far from the tide of Dao, but it��s rare in the world to be able to do this."


    "We don''t practice the Tao of Shu, it''s a pity."


    "It wasn''t for us."


    Old Jian shook his head slightly, feeling very emotional.


    Unlike others, he saw the tide of the passage.


    When the emperor created Xuanyuan Dao, when he became a Dao, there was the tide of Dao. The entire Xuanyuan Mountain, no matter the vegetation, birds, and beasts, all have Xuanyuan Dao.


    However, the tidal range of Tao at that time was very small, only a few thousand miles in radius, and only allowed a whole mountain to gain Tao. Now Zhou Shu, although this tide is not the tide of Tao, it has a very wide range. One hundred thousand miles.


    It would be great if it was not words, but Taoism.


    just thinking like this, the waves in the sky gradually changed, and the words one by one began to twist, converge, and merge.


    Hundreds of thousands of words came together, and finally condensed into a fragment. After about half an hour, what was floating in the sky and waves were no longer words, but fragments.


    In surprise, those fragments changed again.


    Dozens of pieces, hundreds of pieces, and thousands of pieces flew together and began to combine with each other, like a jigsaw puzzle, but seemingly messy but actually quite regular.


    a few hours later.


    There is no longer a fragment in the sky, only golden drops, like shining lights.


    Dao kind? Is it really a kind of Taoism?


    Old Jian''s heart became tight his complexion changed drastically. At that time, he also gained Taoism from Taoism, but never saw the appearance of Taoism. The so-called rooting and sprouting is just the product of an idea. Now, the Taoism really appeared before his eyes.


    is just the word shock, which is not enough to describe his mood.


    "Ninety-nine! Why is it less than a hundred?"


    Caiying was the first to shout, staring at the golden water droplets in the sky, eager to try, maybe want to rush up, grab one and take a look.


    Only when she didn''t move, the water drops suddenly galloped.


    After only a few breaths, the water droplets flew to the distance, and then fell into the demon refining world.


    is like a meteor shower.


    Looking at its direction, it is around Tailai Valley.


    As all the water droplets disappeared, the light gradually dimmed, and the tower also disappeared. Only the copper furnace stood between the sky and the earth, and has not left for a long time.


    Is ���� a kind of Tao? What is the copper furnace?


    Jian Lao thought carefully, but didn''t have a clue.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20180429122632225 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2982: Furnace manifestation

    "Master Jian, you are so knowledgeable, what are these?"


    Lao Hu emerged from Master Jian with a lot of doubts in his eyes, "It must be the master who made it, but I can''t figure it out and I can''t understand it."


    Jian always glanced at him and slowly said, "Don''t ask, I don''t know, anyway, Zhou Shu has given you another great opportunity."


    Old Hu couldn''t help laughing out, "Hey, what a chance? I''ve been a little numb recently."


    It��s no wonder that from the beginning of Jianmu, chances have continued. In the past hundred years, the world of demon refining has not been completed for hundreds of thousands of years, and the premise is all bright, and there is no boundary in sight.


    "You are lucky."


    Old Jian sighed secretly, turned around and left.


    The pot stood there, smiling and saluting, but he didn''t agree with it in his heart.


    What good luck, it��s just that you didn��t take the chance. If you also take Zhou Shu as your master, you will never get less chance than me. Although the Emperor Xuanyuan��s name is great, but when it comes to benefiting the people below, it��s definitely Not as good as Zhou Shu, or why have you been living for so many years.


    Before long, the copper furnace hanging in the air gradually disappeared, and Zhou Shu below also appeared.


    He had a calm face, and a few golden brilliance flashed across his body, and they disappeared in a flash, seeming to get inside.


    Hu Lao hurriedly greeted him and said, "Congratulations, Master!"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Congratulations?"


    The old pot was stagnant, and he said for sure, "I don''t know, but it''s definitely a good thing!"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "If you don��t practice the Tao, it��s normal if you don��t know. I��m not going to explain it to you. In short, I��ve been optimistic about the Tailai Valley. No matter what creature is born, you should take care of it carefully. If something happens, you are the only one. ask."


    Old Hu was shocked in his heart and hurriedly responded, but he rarely saw Zhou Shu''s look like this, and he was a little flustered in his heart, and said, "Is there anything I need to pay special attention to? I''m afraid I can''t take care of it. Master��s business."


    Zhou Shu pondered slightly, "It''s nothing special, as long as they don''t let them fight with each other, I will see it by myself later."


    "Understood, I must pay attention."


    Old Hu nodded and agreed, with a serious expression.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief and walked away.


    He also heard the conversation between Mr. Shi Cai and Mr. Hu. In fact, this is the truth. The owner of Mr. Jian is Emperor Xuanyuan. It is certainly impossible to follow Zhou Shu''s orders. Zhou Shu is not as good to him as to Mr. Hu. So focus.


    "Old Sword!"


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s shout, Old Jian turned around and smiled, "Congratulations, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Congratulations?"


    With the same words and different expressions, Old Jian understands, and smiles, "Your Tao should have entered a new stage. The ninety-nine Tao seeds of Shicai have been planted smoothly. If they can blossom and bear fruit, Your way is going to a higher level."


    "The old sword is clear."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, only a little worried in his eyes, "but it may not be successful."


    In the past few months, he has read through countless jade slips, and the various laws of the Dao in it have been integrated into Shu Zhi Dao one by one. The integration is not perfect, but it is not important. The basic big form of Shu Zhi Dao has been With this, he will perfect himself, and occasionally make mistakes and will not affect the overall situation. With this idea, he will only learn knowledge crazy, and will not waste any time.


    One day, when he used the fusion of this knowledge to expand Shu Zhi Dao, suddenly there was a feeling that the furnace was growing, as if he was about to leave.


    what happened?


    Should I stop the assimilation, or continue to see what changes?


    This choice is very difficult. He doesn''t know what the result will be. If the furnace blows up, wouldn''t it be a waste of all previous efforts?


    But he still decided to continue, so he saw his furnace and appeared in front of him.


    Road furnace manifestation.


    This is qualitative change.


    The whole process of absorbing other Dao laws and integrating them all clearly appeared in the furnace.


    The laws of the avenues are like all kinds of alchemy materials, and the Tao furnace is the alchemy furnace. Everything can be seen with your own eyes, and where there is a problem, you can change it directly on the Tao furnace, just like alchemy.


    The process is still cumbersome and complicated, but the errors are getting fewer and fewer.


    Using the time of the Tao furnace manifestation, Zhou Shu made up for the mistakes and omissions of the previous Shu Zhi Tao, and Shu Zhi Tao became more perfect and solid.


    After spending some time understanding, Zhou Shu had a new idea.


    Since it''s like alchemy, why don''t you actually practice alchemy once? Most of what you get out of it is Dao seeds?


    is different from Shu Xin Jing, which requires enlightenment, in that Dao seeds can be planted directly, and when beings receive Dao seeds, they naturally gain Dao.


    Thinking like this, he started to try.


    He never thought it would be successful, because he didn��t feel that his Shuzhi Dao had reached this point. He was still just a big Luo Jinxian, and he did not control many laws. How could he directly condense Dao species like Dao Ancestor, or like a saint? The core of the law of cohesion?


    These are all first-class methods, completely different from Kunlun Daogen.


    Kunlun Daogen is a method similar to surgery, which directly changes a person��s aptitude and body so that it is only suitable for practicing certain avenues, such as Dan Dao Quan Dao, etc. The fundamental thing is to change the outside, and Daogen will not change. A person''s heart and soul, and the kind of Tao he wants to condense, even his heart and soul have to change.


    Daogen can do it a long time ago, but Daozhong, can he really do it now?


    With doubts, he began to "refine" Dao seeds.


    I have to say that the process is not complicated, it is really like alchemy.


    The Tao of Shu is manifested into words, these words are the materials for alchemy, and then the condensing is promoted, and finally the Tao is realized.


    is really a kind of Taoism.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback when he saw the golden water droplets.


    Among them, the Tao of Shu from shallow to deep ~ www.novelhall.com~ is a complete and embodied Shu Xin Sutra, which can be enlightened without comprehension, but it is a pity that the Tao types he has condensed now are not complete and can be obtained. Taoism, but not necessarily high achievements.


    But this is enough.


    What he needs now is a group of believers, not a few talented disciples, disciples can take their time, and the more believers the better, and there is no need to pay attention to strength.


    Living beings who have received Taoism can definitely learn the Tao of Shu, but whether they can cultivate Shuzhi power is a question. Living beings have different aptitudes and bodies, and they are definitely not as good as human beings. However, Taoism cannot change these conditions. There are no teachings, but he can be sure that it will not be worse than the peach worm.


    He has chosen the places where Dao seeds fall, and no insects will be born.


    "What you do is rarely unsuccessful."


    Jian Lao looked at Zhou Shu, with a bit of emotion, his eyes also seemed to be melancholy.


    Others have succeeded, but I am still the same, how to get it.


    "Old Sword, I would like to thank you for your good words," Zhou Shu laughed, "The matter is over, I plan to refine the magic weapon, I will start with the promotion of Xuanyuanjian."


    "Ah good!"


    Old Jian nodded, the little sad cloud in his eyes suddenly disappeared.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2983: Never ending

    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Old Sword, please tell me what you want. The material is not a problem. I have collected a lot of rules of life and death before, plus the tips and those you found, and I have been promoted to the 9th rank. enough."


    "No nine products."


    Old Jian hurriedly said, "Xuanyuan Sword can''t be higher than my rank. If it is higher, I can''t develop my abilities, and it''s hard to even practice."


    "Then seven products."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Jinxian can barely use seven products, is it not a problem?"


    Sacred artifacts have this trouble. The spirit of the artifact and itself are as one body, restricting each other. The same problem is with the demon refining pot. The old pot cannot exceed the demon refining world too much, and the demon refining world cannot be expanded endlessly.


    But compared with ordinary fairy artifacts, this problem is of course not a big deal.


    "Seven ranks are fine," Old Jian nodded, hesitatingly said, "Zhou Shu, I want to add a magic trick to Xuanyuan Jian."


    "Addition formula? Is it related to the law of life and death? Xuanyuan sword is the sword of life and death. In fact, any formula related to the law of life and death can be used, and there is no need to add it specially. Could it be..." Zhou Shu thought of something and smiled, "You want What technique is added, I can''t do it with an extra world like the demon refining world, but I can incorporate some characteristics of the demon refining world into it."


    "This one����"


    Jian Lao thought of Hu Lao, but gritted his teeth and refused, "I want to add a Nine Profound Star Formation."


    Zhou Shu readily agreed, "Also."


    , too, with the arrogance of Jian Lao, it is impossible to "steal" the advantages of the Demon Refining Pot, no matter how good the law of energy is.


    are all artifacts, they have to save face.


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "However, the Nine Profound Star Formation absorbs everything. It must be checked. I will help you stop the demons and add a source of power."


    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu, "Yuan Li?"


    Blocking demons is to prevent demonic energy from invading, Jian always understands, but Yuan Li is a little confused.


    Zhou Shu explained, ��The source force is a kind of magical artefacts derived from the law of creation. The ability to draw vitality from the fairy instruments is definitely helpful to Xuanyuan Sword. At the same time, it can isolate the power of annihilation. Don''t worry, you won''t be isolated from death, the effect is very good, I learned from Senior Xiahou."


    "That''s great!"


    Old Jian couldn''t help shouting, and felt lost again, and quickly stabilized his mind, "Thank you Zhou Shu, currently my rule level is too low, so what Xuanyuanjian is most worried about is the power of annihilation. When it encounters annihilation, The power can only wait for death."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I won��t be afraid when you wait for the ranks. This is only temporary. In fact, the law of life and death is no worse than annihilation. Xuanyuan sword is stronger than the ghost king. You can remove the formation yourself in the future to avoid impact."


    Old Jian nodded. He also understood that although annihilation and creation are the superior laws of life and death, each of them takes life and death to the extreme, but they completely separate life and death, and the law of life and death is at its extreme, but there is life and death. The power of the combination of the two is indeed no worse than simple creation and annihilation, but it is still too early to achieve that step.


    He paused, "Senior Xiahou, are you from the Xiahou family?"


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "A respectable senior in the Xuanhuang Realm, but unfortunately... his life is not long."


    Jian Lao sighed and said nothing.


    "Follow me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and the two of them went up to a mountain.


    Seven days later.


    Master Jian stared at the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand, his whole person was a lot more energetic, and couldn''t help saying, "In just seven days I have raised Xuanyuan Sword by two ranks, and it is extremely perfect. Even some of the previous defects have been filled by you. I thought that your tools are so powerful."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You only know seven days, but you don''t know how long I have been thinking about it, haha."


    The refining process lasted seven days, but it took more than seven million deductions before.


    With so many deductions, the best results can be obtained, and what Zhou Shu does is to replicate the deduction process, so that everything is perfect.


    More than seven million times, if Zhou Shu''s current spirit is beyond abnormal, otherwise he would be really too busy, and one person is really too busy, he used two "persons", and both himself and the real soul were involved. Deduction.


    is a big improvement for him.


    It turned out to be just one computer that was constantly upgraded to meet Zhou Shu��s growing deduction needs. Now there are two. Will there be three, or even tens of thousands, in the future? It��s really to the point, no matter how large the amount of computing is. , It can be done in a short while, whether it is refining alchemy or facing an enemy battle, the calculation can be completed in an instant, and then the best result will be given, and the unexpected powerful effect will be exerted.


    Of course this is just an idea, it is difficult to achieve.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the deduction speed of the true soul body is much slower than that of the body, and the complicated steps cannot be done. Zhou Shu can only give the simple steps to the true soul body to calculate, and then aggregate them into the soul of the body.


    The overall speed has increased by about 40%.


    Jian Lao just praised, "No matter how you think about it, it will be seven days, so don''t be humble."


    He didn��t know the deduction, and Zhou Shu couldn��t explain it. He just smiled and said, ��The two come with tactics, you need to adapt to the old swordsman. In addition, I have expanded the Palace of Life and Death for you, so you can put some things in. , So are creatures."


    Jian Lao realized something, "Is it a small world?"


    "The same can be said," Zhou Shu nodded slightly. "Actually, the Palace of Life and Death in Xuanyuan Sword has a steady stream of vitality. The problem is that there are also a lot of dead auras. They are combined with each other, and it is difficult for creatures to live in it. , So I changed it a bit, you can remove it if you are not satisfied."


    Old Jian shook his head quickly, "Satisfied, satisfied, nothing more satisfied!"


    How can ���� be removed?


    There is a small world, no matter how small the world is ~ www.novelhall.com~ For a magic weapon, it is a class.


    If it continues to expand, will it become the same place in the world of refining demon one day?


    At that time, I can also have my own realm, and I will have my own direction in the future. I don��t have to always rely on others to survive for others. Thinking of this, I feel comfortable in my heart. I can��t wait to grow old with the pot now. To show off, now, my Xuanyuan Sword is also a bounded artifact.


    Seeing Old Jian''s expression, Zhou Shu also smiled in satisfaction.


    Jian Lao''s depression before, said that it was because of Emperor Xuanyuan''s enchantment, but actually it was because he completely lost his goal.


    The other divine tools were born in the Xuanhuang Realm, but his divine tools were refined by the Emperor. Even as a divine tool spirit, he could not regard the Xuanyuan Sword as his own. Therefore, he has never really belonged to him. .


    So Zhou Shu gave him a realm of his own and let him fight for himself purposefully, which was more practical than persuading him to find the Emperor.


    It��s just that Zhou Shu won��t tell him that his small realm wants to expand. It��s even harder than finding a human emperor. It��s much harder. Maybe it��s impossible at all. But what does it matter? Work hard for a goal you can��t achieve. , Just like a practitioner looking for longevity, never ending, and always having fun.


    Struggle, what you care about is the process, not the result.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2984: Just an introduction

    "Zhou Shu, where is my sword."


    Zhao Yueru stared at Zhou Shu closely, her eyes were a bit unkind, like a hen who lost her egg.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Remember, I will be in Yijiu Realm in a few days. I''m going to find Xuanhu, and I''ll do it for you when I get back."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, she just wanted a definite result, "Older Jian��s sword has been used for seven days, so should mine be fast?"


    "It''s completely different. Your sword will last for at least ten years. This is the most conservative estimate."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, seemingly thoughtful, "Yueru, if you guessed it correctly, your newly created sword domain should be born out of the Sea-Treading Sword Art, right?"


    Zhao Yueru was stunned, and said leisurely, "I didn''t expect you to remember the Sea Sword Art."


    "How could I not remember, there would be no present without Sea Step Sword Art," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and didn''t intend to recall more. "After I was finished, I thought about it carefully. It can only be Sea Step Sword Art. You have practiced swords for the longest time, and it is closely related to your identity, and no one in Shushan teaches you new swordsmanship. If you have a big breakthrough in swordsmanship, most of it comes from this."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him with approval in his eyes, "You guessed it, but it must be different from the past."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s for sure, otherwise Caiying won''t even know her. If it''s stepping into the sea, she doesn''t know why."


    Zhao Yueru''s expression was indifferent, "The change has changed, but I still intend to call it to step into the sea sword field."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "This sword field is a summary of your swordsmanship since you practiced swordsmanship. It is more of your own. You should change your name and leave it as a legacy in the future."


    Zhao Yueru shook his head very lightly but resolutely, "Sword Art will stay in the Heyin School, so the name will not be changed."


    Zhou Shu didn��t persuade him anymore. He was a founder and wanted to leave a name for everything, but others would not think like that. He just smiled and said, ��Alright, you��re old, if you��re still alive, Baili Songting I will be glad to accept a good disciple like you and help him develop his sword art."


    Zhao Yueru brushed her hair, "I almost don''t remember this name."


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised. She even forgot the name of the founder, but she still had to name her sword domain with the name of the sword art he had named. Zhou Shu couldn''t figure out what she thought, there was really no reason.


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "What do you want to do so much, long-winded, I''m not here to argue with you, I''m here to make a request."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, "I know, if you have any ideas, I have also practiced the Sea-Treading Sword Art. I have considered a little during this time."


    "Do you still remember that we practiced this sword art in the entire heavens? I thought you forgot."


    Zhao Yueru glanced at him, her eyes seemed to be aggressive, "What have you considered, let��s take a closer look. Although you are not willing to work hard in kendo, your talent is much better than me. You may think of anything more than what I gave. Good opinions."


    "How can you not remember?"


    Zhou Shu subconsciously said, he found something, and smiled, "It seems that I said it the second time, and you asked it the second time."


    Zhao Yueru smiled, "You just remember, let''s talk about swords, I really don''t understand a lot."


    Three days and two nights.


    Zhao Yueru raised her body, stretched her waist at will, and said lazily, "Talking to you is a hundred times more tiring than practicing sword."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This is still good, talk to others, I can stay for a year, just talk to you about the sword, you will be tired."


    Speaking of the sword, Zhao Yueru''s face suddenly glowed, and the whole person was full of energy, "I said, only you can practice this sword, and no one else can do it! Hurry up, I can''t wait. I want to see it now."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head, "When you ask for these, I guess this sword will take at least several times more effort. Don''t think about it in a few decades."


    Zhao Yueru frowned and looked at him, seemingly dissatisfied, but her eyes were full of expectation, "Who makes your goal be a Taoist weapon? I never said that I want to practice a Taoist weapon flying sword. I may not be able to use it. In fact, it meets those requirements. , It��s not a Dao Qi."


    "No, the difference is huge."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "Use is not a problem, you are a sword repairer, and even the least amount of sword intent can drive flying swords. As for whether the sword can completely obey your sword intent, it depends on your own ability."


    Zhao Yueru said hastily, "That sword was completely tailor-made by me. It is impossible not to listen to me."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "Then you still said that I would lower my goal."


    Zhao Yueru stared at him and said softly, "I''m worried that your heart is too high and you put too much pressure on yourself. In fact, even if you don''t have a Taoist device, you don''t have to be discouraged. It''s not so good at first. I can use any sword. Even if it''s almost not."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said frankly, "If this sword is not a Dao weapon, I will not refine it in the future."


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru was shocked, but looking at Zhou Shu''s extremely confident eyes, he didn''t say anything when he wanted to persuade him. He just nodded, "Well, it''s just that if you really don''t refine the weapon, I will hide from Master Jian from now on."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Haha, are you afraid that I can''t promote the sword to the old man? Don''t worry, I have full confidence."


    There is a trace of worry between Zhao Yueru''s eyebrows and her eyes, "You have always been confident in everything, but I rarely see you promise anything like this."


    "The mixer is different this time."


    If it was before, he would not dare to say such big words, but after the furnace manifests, these are not big words, but the words must be done.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The method found by the small trick is very useful, and the materials are also suitable, but the most important thing is your sword stone."


    Zhao Yueru looked solemnly, "That Shushan sword stone? It does contain the essence of Shushan kendo but the old man who condensed the sword stone back then was just Hunyuan Jinxian, and his sword intent did not exceed his control. Using his sword stone, how can he refine Dao tools that surpass the Hunyuan Golden Immortal? Dao tools can defeat or even kill the Hunyuan Golden Immortal, and the power in it must be higher than that of the Hunyuan Golden Immortal. Is this kind of sword stone really okay?"


    Zhou calmly said, "This sword stone is just an introduction, I don''t want its power."


    "Then I don''t understand."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu and thought for a while, ��I don��t understand and don��t ask, if you say it can work, it��s okay. I��ll leave you alone.��


    Seeing Zhao Yueru drifting away freely, Zhou Shu thought of something and suddenly shouted, "Wait, I have something else to say."


    Zhao Yueru stood there, turned around slowly, and his straight body seemed to be trembling, and his mood was uneasy.


    stood for a while, she looked at Zhou Shu calmly and expectantly, "What do you want to say?"


    Zhou Shuning said, "Yueru, you''ve sorted out the lotus pie in the demon refining world these days, and let other people help. It''s not easy to say how to deal with it, but try to have the atmosphere of the past. I will invite someone to visit in a few days."


    "It''s Xuanhu, I see."


    Zhao Yueru turned around and said nothing, only a little disappointment in his eyes.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2985: No soul

    Speaking of Dao Qi, one or two explanations are needed.


    Many people in the heavens believe that only the quasi-sage is better than the Hunyuan Jinxian, and only the quasi-sage can refine the Taoism that restrains the Hunyuan Jinxian.


    However, the facts are not the case. Except for the divine tools and those who are continuously promoted, half of the Dao artifacts in the heavens are not refined by the quasi-sages. Among those refiners, there are Da Luo, Hunyuan, and even Jinxian. .


    There are two common Dao implements refined.


    One is the so-called Dao Qi Tiancheng.


    Some artifact masters are favored by saints, and ordinary magic weapons also have the power to restrain the golden immortal. This kind of Taoist artifacts are as few as the morning stars, and some of them are very famous, such as the Tianji fan, which can even be shredded by ordinary materials. Pu Shan, in a certain immortal demon battle, a demon veteran was killed as soon as he shot, and some were born sages, and the refining tools, such as the Xuanyuan sword, were beginning to appear.


    The second is refining by the device master''s own ability.


    The top craftsman of the Qi Dao, benefiting people and convenience, perfectly blending the characteristics of many materials, adding a powerful rune array, etc., may make the magic weapon surpass the power of pure law and become a Dao tool. Although this success rate is very low, there are always people who keep trying.


    So, the Taoist artifacts obtained in this way are the most in the heavens.


    Zhou Shu uses the second type.


    It can only be that although there have been saints in the demon refining world, he doesn''t think that is a sword master, and even if it is a sword master, it is ridiculous to expect this.


    But his skills are obviously not at the top.


    The jade slips brought by ����''s little tricks have given him a lot of enlightenment in terms of tools, but they are not enough to make him a real top tool in a short time.


    The rune formation method when refining the weapon is not a problem. Zhou Shu can definitely do his best, not much different from the top weapon master. The problem is mainly in the understanding and use of various materials. In this regard, he still lacks some talents. , And experience.


    There are many things that cannot be deduced by calculation. A glimmer of light flashes, surpassing him to deduct a million times, and even more deductions can not get results.


    He had been thinking about how to make better use of the characteristics of materials to get the desired results, but there is no good way to think about it. Unlike those genius artisans, most materials are like mud in their hands. It can be used easily.


    No talent, no experience, and when he was in distress, he encountered the manifestation of the Taoist furnace, and he suddenly realized it.


    Instead of thinking about and using the characteristics of the material itself, it is better to let the material have the characteristics that Zhou Shu needs according to Zhou Shu''s own ideas.


    In other words, you no longer use natural materials, but transform the materials yourself, and then refine the tools according to the modified materials, and then follow the steps step by step. The modified materials will never go wrong, and the rune array will also If you can achieve 100%, isn''t it more likely to be a Daoist?


    Take sword-making as an example. If the material itself is fully compatible with the Sea-Treading Sword Art, is it difficult to make swords?


    is not difficult.


    But how do you do it?


    It is impossible for Zhou Shu to incorporate his own sword intent into the material, and his sword intent certainly does not meet the standards of Dao Qi Feijian.


    The manifested furnace is fine.


    Dao furnace is like a pill furnace, which can refine Dao seeds and materials.


    Jian Yi Zhou Shu is not good, but the knowledge reserve is definitely enough.


    There are many sword intents seen in Samsara surpassing Hun Yuan Jin Xian, and there are also the personal display of Gai Yubai and Duo Duo. Zhou Shu can��t use their sword intents, but deduces and calculates the sword art and Combining these sword intents, it is not difficult to simulate a good result.


    The furnace decomposes the complete simulation process in order, and then integrates it into various materials, which is equivalent to giving the materials new characteristics.


    These materials are the materials for refining the Dao Qi Feijian, and they have sufficient qualifications (if not so, it is impossible to refine them), and then add new characteristics talents, and then cooperate with the rune array, and then cooperate with the practice. Together with the players, the finished magic weapon has the possibility to exert a powerful force.


    sounds too mysterious, but it works.


    Zhou Shu has done a test, using a furnace to change a piece of material, giving the material new characteristics, the characteristics Zhou Shu needs.


    It turned out very well.


    The materials have past qualifications and new capabilities.


    He used ordinary peach wood, and the new feature it gave was just fire prevention, but even so, Zhou Shu took a long time to deduct the calculations, and the time of using the blast furnace was extraordinary. Now Zhou Shu can manifest himself. The furnace can even be used as a magic weapon (currently only for pure defense purposes), but the time is very limited and the consumption is large, and it can only last for a hundred breaths at most.


    From this point of view, to complete the transformation of all the materials of the Dao Qi Feijian, it may be said that there are few decades.


    But it��s good to have a direction.


    With materials suitable for Dao implements, plus a well-designed rune pattern, plus Zhou Shu��s foolproof refining techniques, is it all right?


    Not really.


    The characteristics given to materials are just a simulated process, which is equivalent to a hidden aptitude. To turn this aptitude into strength and exert its power, it must be lured by other things. This thing must be integrated into the sword, and it must be harmonized. The rune array is integrated, rather than relying on the ability of the practitioner.


    So, the sword stone from Shushan became the only choice.


    Shushan Tianxia Sword Sect, a disciple who can be condensed into a sword stone, even if he has not surpassed Hunyuan Jinxian''s sword intent, he has definitely seen it. His understanding of sword intent can help materials and runes release their power, so that the magic weapon is truly Shaped.


    But it is not easy to do it. It also takes a long period of deduction, hundreds of millions of times or more, before it may find a glimmer of opportunity.


    In this way, it seems a bit natural, but Zhou Shu worked hard to calculate that natural.


    Anyway He is absolutely sure to make Dao Qi, but the time required is not fixed.


    Zhou Shu didn��t know how much energy it would take to refine such a Dao Qi. After doing it this time, Zhou Shu would not do it again. I didn��t even think about it. Even if it was possible to copy Dao Qi, he would not do it. , Because such refining is a tedious and repetitive work. Apart from tempering the soul, it will not do any good to one''s own tools. As for the furnace, although there will be no loss, the furnace is completely occupied, and the training during this period of time must be put down. .


    Actually, the Dao implements refined in this way are not real Dao implements.


    Dao implements are ever-changing, and they can display all kinds of different techniques. After this Dao implement flying sword is formed, there are only three fixed ways to use it, and Zhou Shu can��t do one more change, because that��s why. The difficulty will increase several times, and it will take several times longer.


    Moreover, this Taoist device has no soul, nor can it be injected with soul.


    All natural materials have been changed, and they have all become manufactured products. They will not be involved with the master, it is impossible to give birth to the spirits, and it is even impossible to promote.


    If it is not necessary to have a Taoist device, Zhou Shu would not do it, but since it can be done, then make it.


    With Dao Qi, even if it is not a real Dao Qi, it has a huge effect on him and Yunjuan Realm. It is worth paying a lot for this, but there is no need to do it again.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2986: so easy

    Far away, Zhou Shu saw the Sage��s Gate.


    is exceptionally brilliant, and the heavens are illuminated.


    Unlike other places, Ming Yaotian��s Sage��s Gate is well preserved and has not been damaged.


    The reason is very simple. The gate of the saint here was called the gate of the wordless heavenly book in the past, no one can understand it, and naturally there is no need to cover up or destroy it.


    Ming Yaotian is also the only thirty-three days that is still called "Heaven". The others have been changed into realms by the immortal realm.


    (Zhou Shu has not changed, as long as it is thirty-three days, it is called Tian.)


    The history of other days can be changed, but Ming Yaotian cannot, because Ming Yaotian is the place where the ancestors of mankind, the descendants of the emperor, lived and lived.


    The three emperors of heaven, earth and man, the emperor of human beings are said to have fallen into the devil, and the emperor of the earth was killed by the soul sect and his descendants are almost gone.


    No matter how the heavens change, as long as the immortal world is still there and the humans are still there, Ming Yaotian will always be the emperor''s territory.


    Ji��s family is a descendant of the emperor and should also live in Ming Yaotian, but Xuanhu lives in the small world Yiujie on the edge of Ming Yaotian.


    is also good, if you live in Ming Yaotian, Zhou Shu may not be able to go, there must be a few old antiques there, and their relationship with the fairy world is said to be good.


    is the intersection of Xian Road, the only way to go to Ming Yaotian and the surrounding area.


    But there are many guards standing in line, checking the passing pedestrians.


    The inspection was very serious, and everyone did not let it go. Several Hunyuan Jinxians were also stopped, and they had to let go of the Absolute Domain, so that this group of guards, who were only Daluo Jinxian, came forward to inquire and probe.


    What happened?


    It is not a trivial matter to think about it, but it should have nothing to do with Zhou Shu.


    As everyone knows, Zhou Shu is a golden immortal. Even if he has made some progress over the years, he will not reach Taiyi Daluo at most. There is no need to even check Hunyuan.


    However, Zhou Shu also raised his heart. Even the guards were Daluo Jinxian. It was the first time Zhou Shu saw Zhou Shu with such a configuration. It was nothing more than that when he wanted to come to the core area of ??the fairy world.


    He walked over and raised his hand, and asked, "Everyone, what is this doing?"


    Intentionally or unconsciously, he showed the Genting Ring on his fingertips.


    I have been in the immortal world for this period of time, and I have found a lot of news. What is certain is that the Eleventh Offerings of Ruyi Tower did not mention the tricks of Genting City��s robbing of Genting City. Ruyi Tower did not act, of course Zhou Shu I don''t think they are willing to suffer this loss, and most of them are still planning secretly.


    Since I didn''t say it, the identity of Genting City can be used, and it must be used.


    The guards who came by saw the ring themselves, their brows shrugged, and their expressions were still serious, "It turned out to be a fellow Taoist from Genting City, going to Ming Yaotian? Now Ming Yaotian is preparing for the festival period. If outsiders want to go, they must go through a review. Ask some questions, it won''t take a while."


    "The festival period, that''s how it is."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and shook his head, "But I will not go to Ming Yaotian, I will go to Yijiu Realm."


    "Ujiukai? What are you going to do?"


    The guard hadn''t spoken yet, a golden fairy behind the guard strode over, his gaze fell on Zhou Shu, with a chill.


    This golden immortal Zhou Shu also noticed before. Unlike the rigorous guards, he appeared to be doing nothing. He raised his head and looked at people only from the corner of his eyes.


    is undoubtedly a nobleman.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Visiting friends."


    Jinxian''s face changed suddenly, the hostility in his eyes was not concealed, and he shouted, "Visiting friends? I think you have the idea of ??hitting Apu too! Don''t go!"


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, and whispered, "Your excellency is too broad."


    You''re welcome, the coercion followed, and the breeze blew away the golden fairy.


    Jinxian did not know why, he was already dozens of miles away, but he wanted to come but couldn''t move. He was so anxious that he yelled there, and no one could hear him.


    The faces of several guards changed slightly, and they all flew over to bring the Golden Immortal over, but they were all in vain after several attempts. If they felt anything, the Golden Immortal seemed to be trapped in the absolute realm and his opponents would not let go. Open the field simply can not enter.


    But he is just a big Luo Jinxian.


    are also big Luo, the gap is obvious.


    Realizing something, the guard said in a deep voice, "Why fellow Taoists should do it?"


    Zhou Shu disdainfully said, "Do it? It''s not even a small punishment. If you really want to do it, he is dead."


    The guard paused, and said slowly, "This move by fellow Taoists is disrespectful to Ming Yaotian."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Ming Yaotian is disrespectful to his ancestors if he comes out of such arrogant people."


    The guard was stunned, looked back at Jin Xian, and said no more, and said solemnly, "The fellow Taoists in Genting City are really extraordinary. Since we are going to Yijiu Realm, we don''t need to ask too much. Yes."


    "Some people will only get in the way, so don''t come out in the future."


    Zhou Shu sneered, then turned and walked towards the immortal road of Yijiu realm.


    Until Zhou Shu''s shadow disappeared, the Jinxian had to get rid of the **** and looked at Xianlu bitterly, "You wait!"


    A few flashes, there is no sign.


    The guards glanced at each other, and there was also a hint of mockery in their eyes, just as if nothing happened, continue to check the passing pedestrians.


    Refining the demon world.


    Hu Lao said worriedly, "It seems something is wrong."


    Caiying frowned and said, "What''s wrong, Zhou should be like this now, the disciples of Genting City should look like Genting City, how can a golden fairy be rude? Yeah!"


    Old Hu shook his head, "It''s not the master''s attitude, I mean something is wrong with Yaotian."


    "It can''t be Ming Yaotian''s festival now."


    Master Jian said with certainty, "Ming Yaotian��s biggest festival is the Emperor��s Festival, once every 100 years, every time there is a big fanfare, and the immortal world will send the quasi-sages to observe the ceremony. This festival is only twenty years away. We just took advantage of it. I just came over during the festival period, and now there is a festival period suddenly, but also to check pedestrians ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is so strict, there must be a problem."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Master Jian, you know more than me."


    Old Jian snorted, "You can''t not know these common sense."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t need to worry about any festival for the time being, we don''t go to Ming Yaotian, just go to Yijiu Jie to pick up people."


    Old Hu thought for a while, "Master, I think that kid is very hostile to you, be careful."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Somehow, the first time I came to Ming Yaotian, I didn''t know him at all, and he couldn''t know me. Where did the hostility come from? But you are reasonable, this guy should be Ming Yaotian''s nobleman. , There are probably no small forces behind it, and it may be troublesome to find the Yihu world. In short, we must speed up."


    Caiying nodded, "We are all ready, as long as Xuanhu sees it, he will definitely follow us."


    "It may not be that easy, let''s talk about finding someone."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head. If it had been before, he would have been able to pull Xuanhu to the Yunjuan Realm, but now he dare not say that.


    Even Zhao Yige went to the Xuanling Sect, what about Xuanhu, he can''t guarantee it, and he is not alone now, there is a Ji family behind him.


    Sometimes Zhou Shu felt that it might be a mistake to come to him now.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2987: I see no one

    is different from other places, it is probably too old. The fairy road here is very old and the speed is much slower. What''s more different is that you can see fairy beasts coming and going on the fairy road from time to time, which is very strange.


    "Why do these little guys also take the fairy road, where are they going?"


    Caiying looked at the flying white Ze, and wished to go out and touch it, "Aren''t you afraid of being taken away for alchemy?"


    "Who dares to catch them, these are all raised by the Emperor."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When the emperor arrived at Ming Yaotian, he brought 10,000 creatures from the heavens and raised them in Ming Yaotian and the surrounding realms. Since then, it has become this scene, these fairy beasts and beasts. They are not afraid of people, they travel between Mingyaotian and all realms, wherever they want to go, but they are not wild, they look fierce and are actually very docile.


    Caiying is very curious, "Bring 10,000 kinds of creatures with me, why?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "Humans are the primates of all things, and the emperor is the elder of humans. Of course, this is to show their majesty."


    Hu Lao followed, "Huangwei, all nations are coming."


    Caiying blinked twice, and Zhi Yi said, "Thinking about it, it is indeed very prestigious, but these creatures are going to leave their homes...are there still 10,000 species?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There are not so many of them. Many of the creatures are unconvinced by nature. They died soon after arriving in Ming Yaotian. They could only continue to transport new creatures. Later, they died too much, and they couldn''t be sent. There are not so many creatures waiting to be caught by you, so slowly they will not be given away. There are about a few hundred species now, all of them are well-bred divine beasts, and they are all used to here."


    Caiying curled his lips, "It''s really a waste of money, you humans, why do you do these things, isn''t it just for the sake of face, I don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled. This is indeed something that humans like. Seeing Bai Ze coming over, he grabbed it easily, his tentacles were slightly cool, Bai Ze looked at him with innocent eyes, and then bowed his head obediently, and shouted weakly. Two times.


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, let go of it.


    Xiangru couldn''t help but sighed, "This is Bai Ze, a mythical beast that was not weaker than us, has now become like a sheep, and there is still a little shadow of the past."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Perhaps in the eyes of the fairy world, this is the look of the beast they need."


    Xiangru''s mind was stagnant, and he unconsciously thought of the Dijiang tribe in the Xinghai Realm. In order to survive in the Xinghai Realm, those of the same tribe had bowed their knees, and how different is it from the Baize here? Maybe in a few years, they would just like This is the same.


    And I can never do this, nor can the entire Dijiang Clan.


    A few days later, Yijiujie appeared in front of his eyes.


    is smaller than imagined, maybe less than half a million miles, you can see the whole picture at a glance.


    is full of lush greenery, vigorous vitality, only to see that the immortal energy is not visible, the spiritual pulse is not good, and it is not much different from the outer domain.


    At the end of Xian Road, there is a portal.


    The door is not high and very simple, but the two characters Yijiu on the door plaque are very well written. The essence of the entire Xuanhuang world text seems to be integrated into it. A glance makes people forget the others. Zhou Shu couldn''t help but watch After a long while, there is a feeling of seeing the origin of words.


    The way of comfort has improved a bit.


    Two golden immortals stood by the door, looking up and down Zhou Shu.


    When I got here, Zhou Shu had a better attitude and raised his hand, "Yang Tian, ??Genting City, come to visit friends in Yijiu."


    "Visiting friends?"


    The two golden immortals glanced at Zhou Shu, and said with a smile, "Friends, I''m afraid it wasn''t for Pu?"


    Zhou Shu frowned. The Jinxian here also mentioned Pu. Who is Pu, is it a person or what? Why does he always misunderstand himself? It''s just that he is not deliberately angry in Yijiu realm. He can only talk with Qi, "I am Those visiting friends have nothing to do with the Pu you mentioned."


    Jinxian did not entangle, and after saluting, he stepped aside and said, "Please come in, Yijiu Jie Xijing, please don''t make a noise."


    Zhou Shu nodded and went straight.


    Behind the portal is a passage, you can go directly to the world. Zhou Shu tried it in the passage. The air and wind layer was very tight, and it was difficult to pass through the spiritual sense. It is not clear. For a rough estimate, the average Da Luo Jinxian will never pass. , Even Hunyuan Jinxian has to work hard.


    also secretly tightened.


    is just an air layer, which is stronger than most of the sky curtains and defensive arrays of the great fairy city.


    The power of the ���� Qi wind layer is brought by the origin core. Obviously, the origin core is also very powerful.


    This is unreasonable. Generally speaking, the size of a mature world determines the ability of the origin core. Such a strong origin core appears in such a small world. This situation is very rare. The origin core of this degree could have The world has expanded to ten times or more.


    Is it my own wish, or the request of others?


    No matter what, Zhou Shu quickly made a decision, and must not underestimate the Yijiu world.


    Sure enough, at the moment it fell on the realm, a voice sounded in the sea of ??consciousness: Don��t do anything to harm the realm.


    Zhou Shu has been to countless realms. This is the first time he received such a straightforward admonition. Most realms have a core of origin, but they will only come forward when the realm is really threatened. Zhou Shu was warned when he arrived at Yijiu.


    An active and powerful origin core is more troublesome than Xiancheng with a city lord, because it has much greater control power than the city lord.


    Except for practitioners, everything in the world can be mobilized.


    This trip may not be smooth.


    But Yuanyuan didn''t deliberately interrupt him, he quickly found Xuanhu.


    Xuanhu was sitting in a pavilion. There was a cloud of mist around him. He couldn''t see the specific appearance and cultivation. It should be the protection method of the origin core, but Zhou Shu could be sure that this must be Xuanhu. He came to the right place and found it. Up people.


    Looking at the quiet valley where Xuanhu was, and looking closely, there was a familiar feeling.


    is Liuxia Mountain, that valley, I once lived in it, and then Xuanhu''s.


    Zhou Shu unconsciously relaxes a lot, and Xuanhu has arranged his residence like a lotus school, which is self-evident.


    Nostalgia is good However, you can rely on nostalgia, but it will not last long after all. To retain people, there must be a better environment, better development potential, or better space for development , Can Yunjuanjie do it?


    Standing in front of the valley, Zhou Shu lightly buckled twice.


    There is no door, but there is a door sound, and the sound is clear to every corner of the valley.


    Xuanhu stagnated, and then said, "I found the wrong place."


    "I''m looking for you."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, but it was a pity that he couldn''t say Xuanhu''s name, otherwise everything would be much easier.


    Everything here is staring at the origin core. Zhou Shu wants to communicate with Xuanhu and even take away Xuanhu. The biggest enemy comes from it.


    Xuanhu didn''t move, "I don''t see anyone."


    Zhou Shu was not in a hurry, and changed his tone of voice. It was normal, as usual, like in the past, "There are very important things, they can''t do it without you."


    "I want the old man to go again..."


    Xuanhu replied subconsciously, but soon realized it, and was shocked, "Wait, who are you?"


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked, subscribed, voted, and commented~~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2988: So rare

    Zhou Shu didn''t speak.


    Xuanhu sat for a while, still unable to settle down, so he got out of the pavilion and walked slowly outside the valley.


    Watching closer and closer, Zhou Shu also saw more clearly.


    Familiar face and temperament, it is undoubtedly Xuanhu, but his face has become paler, maybe it has been too long, he looks a bit rich, but there is a trace of unwillingness in his eyes.


    It''s a pity, if there is no Origin Core, Zhou Shu can directly bring Xuanhu into the world of refining monsters.


    Everything is okay in it, and it��s a lot easier to talk about it if you have been prepared.


    Now it��s hard to handle even the sound transmission. The sound transmission relies on the power of the law. It will naturally be limited and may be intercepted. In the face of the core of this source, it is difficult to guarantee that the sound transmission will not be disturbed, and it is also easy to reveal identity .


    It''s not impossible to be hard, but Zhou Shu can''t guarantee that he can pass through the interference of the source, let alone doing this, it is no different from directly doing it.


    "you are?"


    Xuanhu had already walked in front of Zhou Shu, but at a distance of tens of feet, he just didn''t recognize him at all.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Did the cloud on your body cover your eyes? Even I can''t recognize it."


    Xuanhu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he couldn''t figure out Zhou Shu''s details for a while, "You, can you see it?"


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu was a little disdainful, "Are you imprisoned, or would you like to be a bird in a cage?"


    Xuanhu''s face turned paler, as if a hint of air-conditioning overflowed, he drew a low voice, "Who are you in the end, what are you doing here in Yijiu Realm?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Xuanhu with scorching eyes, and said calmly, "I have something to ask you. If you want to talk, come out and talk to me. You won''t always want to stay here and not go out. You have worked so hard to rise to this place, so you Can you be satisfied?"


    Xuanhu''s mind was startled, "What are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu said sternly, "Now that the heavens are changing, it is time for the man to make meritorious deeds and he is trapped in the Yijiu realm. Do you want to wait for death?"


    "you!"


    Xuanhu was angry and strode out a few steps, "Okay! I''ll go out with you, just see what you want to say and do?!"


    Zhou Shu stood still, and said lightly, "It''s not going out of this valley, it''s leaving Yijiu realm to talk."


    Xuanhu was stunned, standing there a little at a loss, looking at Zhou Shu, the full of anger instantly disappeared by more than half, "Out, out of the Yiji world?"


    "You are really locked up."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, and paused for a while before saying, "Do you want to go out?"


    Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu, feeling inexplicably irritable inside. He couldn''t press it anymore and only said loudly, "Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    Zhou comfortably said, "I just ask if you want to go out?"


    Xuanhu stopped for a while, and didn''t know how to speak.


    He has been here for hundreds of years, and his heart seems to have been completely settled, but this person appeared inexplicably, and said a few words for unknown reasons, but his silent heart suddenly became restless.


    What can you do if you are restless, and leave the Yiju world?


    How easy is it.


    He comes from the Xuanhuang Realm, from the Tongtian Tower, and is the Ji family. His identity is complicated and sensitive. When the Suspended Bell Sect sent him to Ming Yaotian, he said a word, and now we have sent him intact. , But if you see him leave Ming Yaotian, Xuanling Sect will not send him back again.


    This sentence determines his future fate.


    The Ji family is descended from the emperor, but the emperor��s descendants are not only the Ji family, there are twelve families.


    The Ji family is the least powerful family. In fact, before he came to Ming Yaotian, the Ji family had only two direct descendants, and he was the third.


    The Ji family��s strength naturally has no right to speak. Ming Yaotian��s Wang family and Tu family didn��t take Xuanhu seriously, but at any rate they were descendants of the emperor, and their bloodline was quite pure, so they could not be easily abandoned and stayed. Intermarriage with other families was also a good choice, so Xuanhu returned to Ji''s house, and at the same time he was never allowed to leave Ming Yaotian.


    Xuanhu stayed in Ming Yaotian for a while, and was quite marginalized, and simply returned to the hermitage of the ancestors of the Ji family, which is the Yijiu world.


    Until now, I haven''t left for half a step.


    Fortunately, although the resources of Yijiu were insufficient, the Ji family did not forget him, and from time to time they took out family treasures to help him practice, and went smoothly to Daluo Jinxian.


    When he heard about Zhou Shu''s news, a fire was ignited in his heart. How free were the days at that time, fighting hard and fighting, you could do anything you wanted, and there were a bunch of **** partners, but now, it''s really like a cage. Nakanochi was completely isolated, so he tried to leave, but failed five or six times. It was impossible to do it. What can a big Luo Jinxian do?


    can''t even do without Yijiu.


    Although there are almost no other people here, the Origin Core can hold him down to death.


    The fire went out as soon as it burned, and then he lost his mind, until Zhou Shu''s words just made him shake again.


    No wonder he has such a personality. After all, he wants to do a vigorous career instead of sitting here and waiting to die. If he was really willing to be calm, he would never leave Ji''s house in the Xuanhuang Realm and go to Wushuang City as a protector. Up.


    For an instant, he seemed to have gone through several cycles and thought about many things.


    And these emotions, he did not cover up very well, more or less revealed.


    The joy and anger are in the form of color, which was originally his true color, otherwise he would not pretend to be old in the Xuanhuang world. It is obviously a young man to pretend to be old, but also to conceal this defect in his character.


    Zhou Shu understands this very well.


    Looking at Xuanhu''s eyes, he felt a lot more relaxed. Xuanhu is still the Xuanhu, that''s enough.


    He slowly said, "If you want to go out, I will help you out."


    Having said that, he doesn��t care that the Origin Core knows his purpose anymore. If he wants to take Xuanhu out, he will inevitably have a conflict with the Origin Core. Let��s fight. He has already made a decision and is determined to be Xuanhu. Tiger, it''s worth it.


    But Yang Tian��s identity must be completely exposed, but as long as Zhou Shu��s identity is not revealed, nothing elseYou? "


    Xuanhu was a little surprised, astonished at Zhou Shu''s determination, this felt like deja vu.


    He opened his eyes and looked at it carefully, but still didn''t see the slightest clue, he only smiled bitterly, "Dao is friendly, I understand it, but you should take it back. If you can''t do it, there is no need to go. do."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If you decide, do it. There is nothing to hesitate. Let''s prepare."


    Looking at the cloud and mist that seemed to be condensing, Zhou Shu''s intent to fight was rising, not only him, but everyone in the demon refining world was the same.


    "Brother, do you have any guests here?!"


    Suddenly, a clear and sweet voice came from a distance. Although it was still tens of thousands of miles away, it sounded very clear and comfortable.


    It was like being lost in the dark jungle, and suddenly I heard someone call your name, and I was refreshed.


    The war intent in Zhou Shu''s eyes quickly disappeared, replaced by a smiling face, and he responded, "Uninvited guests, bother you."


    There is another person in this world. Zhou Shu knew this before, but he didn''t expect that that person was Xuanhu''s sister.


    "Don''t bother, it''s rare to be able to come to the guests of Ijiu world!"


    Soon, a figure appeared in front of the two of them.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2989: Dont understand

    The woman who appeared suddenly brought a burst of scent of Chilanaceae, which made people feel comfortable and unconsciously calmed down.


    Zhou Shu also secretly praised.


    The woman can''t say how beautiful she is, but her temperament is definitely the best Zhou Shu has ever seen.


    Such as the empty valley and orchids, it is extremely dusty and refined, but it also has a rare affinity. It is not lonely and self-appreciating, and it feels easy to approach.


    If there are shortcomings, the cultivation base is low.


    Moreover, it is a physical aptitude problem. The meridians are weak, the blood veins are unstable, and they are not suitable for cultivation by nature. If they can reach the golden immortal, they don''t know how many rare treasures have been used.


    The woman took a look at Zhou Shu, without knowing that Zhou Shu commented on her thoroughly, and only smiled and said, "The respected driver has a very good face, who is it, why come to find the bad brother?"


    Poor, it was about Xuanhu''s current name, Zhou Shu only knew it now.


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "My name is Yang Tian, ??you are Pu, right?"


    The woman stagnated, a trace of worry flashed in her eyes, and she smiled, "It''s a little girl. You know me and you know me. Isn''t it an old friend of the Ji family?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said thoughtfully, "Yes, brother Ling and I used to be good friends, but we have been busy practicing for a long time and haven''t seen each other for a long time. Now I have become a big Luo Jinxian, and I plan to invite him out to travel the heavens together... I don��t know if there is any problem."


    "The respected driver is so interesting, why do you suddenly ask me this?"


    Ji Pu was taken aback for a moment, as if she understood something, she looked at Xuanhu and smiled, "Brother Cha, do you want to go too?"


    Xuanhu was wondering how the two of them were talking. When they heard Ji Pu''s words, his heart was shocked, and he didn''t realize it, "Thinking," he realized something as soon as he spoke, and shook his head quickly, "Nothing." , The matter here is not over yet, how can we go."


    Of course he wanted to leave the Yijiu realm. He could either go to Zhou Shu or create a world by himself. It was better than cultivating here, but now is indeed not the time.


    Having been in Yijiu for so long, he had long regarded himself as a descendant of the Ji family, and he had to take care of his family in everything he did. How could he just leave at will.


    Of course, the Ji family treated him very well. He didn''t treat him from the Xuanhuang world as an outsider at all. He wanted to give him what he wanted and give him full support, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to cultivate to Da Luo Jinxian in a short time.


    And right now the Ji family happened to encounter two troubles, he was working hard for this, and it was impossible to leave the Ji family behind.


    "Just leave if you want."


    Ji Pu was free and easy, bending her eyebrows and smiling, "Brother Po has been bored for a long time. It''s rare to have a friend to come and go out for a tour."


    Xuanhu waved his hand, resolutely said, "I just think about it, I don''t really want to leave. In the current situation, I can go or not."


    Ji Pu shook his head lightly and whispered to persuade him, "What is there to worry about? I am here. Actually, it is right for you to leave now. I only hope that after you leave, you will not betray the Ji family''s hard work for you. Home, I can only rely on you from now on."


    Xuanhu frowned and said solemnly, "Pu, I know you are very capable, but the current problem can''t be solved by being capable. I can do something here, but you don''t mess around, Tujia''s side. , I would never agree."


    Ji Pu smiled slightly, "It''s not a big deal, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two and smiled, "The two really don''t treat me as an outsider, so I just need to talk more. If there is anything I can say, maybe I can help? I will go out with my brother. Experience, if he always thinks about home, we will not feel comfortable going out."


    Xuanhu glanced at Zhou Shu and paused, "This is our family affair, and it has nothing to do with you."


    Ji Pu smiled and said nothing.


    Zhou Shu said to himself, "When I came over, Ming Yaotian was setting up a chucking check, and even I stopped and asked a few words, knowing that I was coming to Yijiu realm, a arrogant golden fairy jumped out and berated me, not allowed I hit Pu''s idea, but I was not allowed to come in. I gave him a lesson when I got angry. This kid looks like a grudge, and he will probably find him soon."


    "you?"


    Xuan Hu was startled and looked at Zhou Shu, "You actually did it before Ming Yaotian?"


    Zhou Shu said, "I know, it''s all troublesome anyway. It doesn''t matter if you have one more or one less, you can solve it together simply, you think."


    Xuanhu stared at Zhou Shu, his expression turned cold, "I think you are the one who is arrogant? Our trouble has nothing to do with you, and you don''t need your help, you just leave."


    Zhou Shu smiled earnestly, "I''m leaving now, and things will fall to you, you can''t walk."


    "Why are you such a rascal, what do you want to do?"


    Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu, feeling completely incapable of seeing him. He suddenly appeared and said he was going to take him away, but it caused him trouble, and he couldn''t hide.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, feeling helpless.


    The Jinxian I met before was the third son of the Tu family, Tu Xi, he had investigated everything clearly.


    It''s just that he is used to it. When he was trapped in Tuxie, he naturally left his soul and thoughts on Tuxi, as did the guards.


    Although Zhou Shuren left, his soul was still there. A few days later Zhou Shu knew the answer he wanted.


    The reason why Ming Yaotian set up the chucking check was not because of the ceremonies, but because of the conflict between the Guan family and the Shen family among the twelve descendants. The Shen family was Ming Yaotian��s third largest family, only after the Wang family and the Tu family. After the Shen family , the conflict was not big and ended soon, but it is said that someone secretly invited a killer to assassinate the descendants of the Shen family, so they interrogated passers-by and used the name of the festival. .


    The matter is big, but Ming Yaotian is even more worried that someone wants to take the opportunity to change Ming Yaotian''s pattern.


    This incident involved several families, and the Ji family was among them.


    As for the slaughter, it is much simpler, that is, I have taken a fancy to Ji Pu and want to marry the Ji family, but it is just a concubine.


    Although the twelve descendants are all descendants of the emperor, they don''t know how many generations are separated from each other, but they have the same bloodline and are not relatives.


    Both things are very common in large families. Zhou Shuming lost his thoughts after he got rid of them. These things have nothing to do with him. He just wants to take Xuanhu away, but if these things affect him to take Xuanhu away, then It was solved by the way.


    The first thing is that you don''t need to do anything now. Xuanhu is gone. If there is a problem, just push it on Xuanhu, and the Ji family will naturally be fine.


    Let Xiaozhao help find out the truth afterwards.


    The second one is also simple. It is nothing more than to teach Tu Xi to stop hitting Ji Pu''s idea. It is just a golden immortal, which is not a problem for Zhou Shu, and there is no need for such a method as Divine Soul Engraving.


    Anyway, it is destined to conflict with Ming Yaotian, no matter how much it is.


    His thoughts are not difficult to understand. Xuanhu must be clear when he speaks it out, but the problem is that he can''t say it. Instead, the two of them are on the bar.


    Helpless, but not in a hurry, Zhou Shu learned a lot about Ji Pu from other people. This woman is very smart and intelligent. The head of the Ji family has long been reclusive. Now the Ji family is basically in charge of her, and she is right Xuanhu attaches great importance to it. To break the game, it is best to start from her.


    Zhou Shu had also tried, and those few words weren''t a hint, almost expressly asking her to help.


    Ji Pu quickly understood.


    Xuanhu alone did not understand anything.

 Chapter 2990: Dont get too excited

    After a pause, Zhou Shu looked at Ji Pu, "I want to find a place to talk to Brother Ji in detail, I wonder if it''s OK?"


    Ji Pu looked at Xuanhu and saw that Xuanhu had no objection, and nodded slightly, "You just go, don''t tell me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are willing, but some people refuse."


    Ji Pu seemed to make sense here, but the origin core was not there yet, and the cloud on Xuanhu''s body remained unchanged, always covering him.


    "I try to persuade."


    Ji Pu clearly knew what Zhou Shu was talking about and sighed slightly.


    After a while, Ji Pu''s expression changed several times, but his gentleness remained unchanged.


    "All right."


    She calmed down, as if she was very tired, "Not too long."


    The mist on Xuanhu''s body disappeared suddenly.


    Xuan Hu was stunned.


    Ji Pu looked at him with kindness in his eyes, "Brother Cha, he is for your good, he is a family and will never harm you."


    Xuanhu was even more confused, "A family?"


    "Of course it''s a family, otherwise why did I let you come here to live, and I hide here every time I encounter something," Ji Pu smiled, "Because Yijiu is the real home of our Ji family, and Not Ming Yaotian."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, with a hint of surprise in her eyes, "How did you know?"


    "I do not know."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "I didn''t expect that the core of the world is the Ji family. I just think you are more familiar with him. Now it is you who are in charge. You said you want Brother Ji to go. He should be willing to listen to you. ."


    Ji Pu seemed to be thoughtful, and then said, "I can''t persuade Tai Gong not to move Tai Gong, it''s Tai Gong himself."


    "Grandpa? This..."


    Xuanhu was confused again.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t wait, and before he could finish speaking, he dragged him into the world of refining demon.


    This is not difficult, without the interference from the core of origin, even if Xuanhu is Da Luo Jinxian, he can''t resist it at all.


    When Ji Pu saw Xuanhu disappear from the place, he was visibly stunned, and realized that he could no longer feel the slightest breath of Xuanhu, immediately stared at Zhou Shu, and said displeased, "What have you done, what about brothers and others?"


    She was only questioning, but the cloud of mist turned out again, ten times more than before, surrounded Zhou Shu, spreading her teeth and claws.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, just smiled and said, "I''m talking with him, and he will be out in a while, so don''t worry."


    "how did you do it?"


    Ji Pu regretted it a little, and he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to get rid of Xuanhu once he let go of the protection.


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but only sighed, "He should really thank you. Without your protection, he would be very difficult..."


    Talking here, and reminiscing about the past in the demon refining world.


    Xuanhu only felt in a trance, and when he landed again, he was clearly no longer the Yijiu realm, and Zhou Shu and Ji Pu were not seen.


    But two women walked quickly, smiling and saluting, "Xuanhu protector, long time no see."


    "You...this is..."


    Xuanhu looked at the two men, wondering what was wrong with him for a while, dazzled his eyes, and settled, but the two men were still in front of him.


    Caiying frowned, "It''s only been a few hundred years since I left, even if we don''t even know us, this palace is going to be angry."


    Zhao Yueru said warmly, "Do you know the Heyin Sect? Xuanhu protector, we fought here together, facing thousands of alien races..."


    "Don''t say it, I remember it!"


    Xuanhu nodded vigorously, unable to restrain his excitement for a while, "Of course I recognize you, and the lotus faction also recognizes, but why did I come here? Is the previous Tongtian Pagoda just a dream? We are all still in the Xuanhuang Realm? Ah, there is indeed the breath of the Profound Yellow Realm here."


    Caiying opened her eyes wide and said expectantly, "Don''t care if it is a dream, if you are to come back, will you come back?"


    Xuan Hu immediately said, "Why don''t you come back? It''s better than Ming Yaotian everywhere, let alone the Heyin faction? I want to come back now!"


    Caiying clapped her hands and laughed, "That''s right, don''t go out in a while, this palace will show you around, but we are not alone."


    "Don''t go out?"


    Xuanhu was startled, his excitement slowly calmed down, "This is not a dream, what are you talking about, where is this..."


    "Xuanhu, of course this is not a dream."


    An extremely familiar voice appeared in the ear, followed by a very familiar person.


    Zhou Shuslow walked over from the side of the mountain with a smile as always, "This is the realm of demon refining. I brought you in. I am Yang Tian from Genting City."


    "Yang Tian? Zhou Shu?"


    Xuanhu''s figure was shocked, as if someone had slapped him, his eyes straightened, and he said for a while, "It''s really you, why are you here?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but said, "Did you stay here for too long and your thinking is stiff? What''s wrong with this? I came naturally to find you to create a new world, just like we did in the lotus school. In these heavens, there should also be a place that truly belongs to us, to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    The two had a very good relationship, and Zhou Shu naturally let go. Only Xuanhu was stunned for a while before he understood.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the corner of his mouth finally brought out the familiar smile of Zhou Shu, "You are right, we really should have a place that truly belongs to us."


    The whole person looks much clearer, not like there is always a layer of fog blocking outside, not only on the face, but also on the heart.


    "Xuanhu decided to leave, right?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I don''t have much time to explain in detail, we will talk about it slowly on the way, and I will tell you what you want to know."


    Xuanhu hesitated, "I''ll go with you, but it''s not suitable now. To tell you the truth, the Ji family is in distress now, something happened to the Shen family some time ago... It wasn''t a big deal, but some people wanted to take the opportunity to make trouble. To completely drive the two families out of Ming Yaotian, the Ji family is the most dangerous one. This time it is about the life and death of the Ji family, and now only one person in the Ji family can stand up. I do my part."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Do you care more about the life and death of the Ji family, or your own?"


    "How can you say that?"


    Xuanhu''s face changed slightly, "Zhou Shu, the Ji family treats me well, how can I leave? Besides, I was originally the Ji family, so why not die for the family? Are you still the same Zhou Shu from the past? Talking to me in this way will not make me a greedy person and fear of death!"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, many doubts flashed in his eyes.


    But how to look at it, the current Zhou Shu is the same Zhou Shu from the past. This can''t be fake. Could it be that Zhou Shu has changed during this time, becoming as selfish and cruel as the fairy world said?


    Then he really needs to think about whether he wants to follow Zhou Shu or stand on the opposite side of Zhou Shu.


    "Xuanhu, don''t be so excited."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Since the Ji family��s life and death are more important than your own life and death, you don��t care about dying for the Ji family. The best way is to follow me. This matter can be resolved smoothly. The Ji family will never Something happens, but you may have a lot of trouble on your back, and you might be wanted by the fairy world in the future."


    "It''s not the Ji family, I''ve been wanted long ago, and the Xuanling Sect will never let me go. What does it matter if I am wanted?"


    Xuanhu sneered unconsciously, with some doubts in his eyes, "You said that I can solve the problem by leaving. Why is that?"


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 2991: Sage

    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head and frowned, "Xuanhu, you have been here for a long time, and you are too lazy. Not only do you dislike thinking, but your temper has also deteriorated. After that, I have to give you a hard hit. "


    Xuanhu stagnated, and his heart was inexplicably tight.


    With this kind and familiar tone, it seemed that Zhou Shu and himself had returned.


    Settling down, he said thoughtfully, "You mean, regardless of whether it is indiscriminate or indiscriminate, take all the responsibility on yourself first?"


    "Is there a better way?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You want to investigate things clearly here, can you do it in a few years? I didn''t say you, you are a big Luo Jinxian, even if the Ji family supports you, you are sure you can get the truth? "


    Xuanhu''s expression condensed slightly, "I''m afraid I can''t do it. Compared with the other companies, the Ji family''s power in Ming Yaotian is too small, and my cultivation base is... alas."


    "You can''t do it, why bother to find the truth?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "You should know that this matter is not that simple. Others don��t know how many years of planning, they just want to take the opportunity to kick a few descendants out. Although Ming Yaotian is big, it can��t accommodate so many children. This contradiction cannot be resolved at all."


    Xuanhu nodded unconsciously, "I can feel it, but it''s okay to do nothing."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and looked forward to it, "Is it all right for me to leave? If you say that, you must have your reason. I believe you."


    "Xuanhu, if you don''t believe me, that would be bad."


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted his shoulder, "You leave Ming Yaotian, there must be rumors coming out, saying that it is you who want to change Ming Yaotian''s pattern, and you did those things, so I was afraid of being caught, so I ran away in advance. , Take all the blame on yourself."


    Taking a look at Xuanhu, he said solemnly, "At this time, the Ji family will also stand up and fall into trouble, saying that they don��t know well, and all the responsibilities will be blamed on you. At the same time, they will retreat as progress and reduce the Ji family��s property in Ming Yaotian. It��s not impossible to return to the Yijiu realm. Those who secretly plan are also happy to see this result. After doing this, there will never be anyone against your Ji family. Even if there is anything else, the Ji family will not be involved. "


    Xuan Hu had calmed down and followed, "The Ji family in Ming Yaotian is getting more and more difficult."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Your Ji family has only a few direct descendants, and it doesn��t matter if you leave temporarily. Besides, you just don��t operate in Ming Yaotian, but the Ji family is always descended from the emperor, and people are still in Ming Yaotian��s Yijiu realm. It''s impossible."


    "If this matter is not handled properly, the Ji family will probably be driven out of Ming Yaotian, and Yijiu Realm will not be able to keep it."


    Xuanhu nodded, and said condensedly, "Leaving proactively and retreating as progress is a good way. I will try to persuade Pu, she should understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s the best, but it hurts you."


    "The Ji family treats me well, it''s okay to do something for the Ji family," Xuan Hu said frankly, the long-entangled trouble finally got a solution, and he laughed rare, "Hehe, you are wanted. , Aren��t you wanted? Speaking of what it��s like to be on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List, I really want to feel that the Xuanling Sect and Tu Jialao threatened me with this, hehe."


    "Desperate to the horizon."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, but his face quickly became serious, even with a hint of killing intent, "Xuanhu, everything is temporary, and your grievances will definitely be cleaned up. I want those people in Ming Yaotian to be Ji I apologize to the family and give you everything back, I promise."


    Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu and nodded vigorously, "I naturally believe in you, but don''t worry, Ming Yaotian is not easy to deal with."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "As long as the people of the Xuanhuang Realm are united, even the Immortal Realm is nothing, let alone a bright sky."


    Xuan Hu was stunned for a while before shook his head and smiled, "Zhou Shu, when you were the emperor, you didn''t seem to be so aggressive."


    "Isn''t this caused by the immortal world and Mingyao weather."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and then laughed, "Let''s not talk about it, Ji Pu is still waiting. We will talk about specific things when we leave Ming Yaotian."


    Xuanhu paused, "Well, how are you going to leave?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I am still a member of Genting City, and it''s okay to leave Xianlu. Does anyone know if I put you in the demon refining world?"


    "I''m not worried about this."


    Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu with some worries, "That Tu Xi has a very small heart, and he won''t let you go. If the Tujia sends someone to get stuck in Xianlu, I''m afraid we can''t get out."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, "Is the formation realm?"


    Xuanhu nodded, "Ming Yaotian is surrounded by saint formations, which is not arranged by a saint."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Who made you Ming Yaotian live the ancestor of mankind?"


    Ming Yaotian has not changed his name so far, no matter how the immortal world changes, his status has always been detached.


    In the past, the saints also regarded Ming Yaotian as one of the most important places in the immortal world, and several saints set up formations near Ming Yaotian.


    The formations are also considered formations, belonging to formations that only saints can arrange.


    Compared with ordinary guarding formations, the formations are not only extremely large, covering the entire Ming Yaotian and its surroundings, which encloses hundreds of circles, and it is also very powerful. It is difficult to break through. The most different and most important point is that the formation world does not need external energy such as immortal stone, immortal jade, etc. as power, it is like a mature world, capable of self-operation.


    Ming Yaotian, who was surrounded by the formation, was defensively strong, no less than the core realms such as the Luofu Realm.


    The formation basically blocked Ming Yaotian''s direct contact with the outside world, and only Xianlu could enter and leave.


    "You still laugh, it''s very troublesome."


    Xuanhu frowned, "Tuxi is highly valued by the Tujia. Maybe I can send several elders over and deploy heavily on Xianlu. I know you have killed the Golden Immortal Hunyuan, but can you kill a few together? "


    "Such people are also valued, and you know what the Tujia is like."


    A trace of disdain flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, but he was more serious, "Xuanhu, will there be a quasi-sage?"


    Xuanhu shook his head, "How is it possible? The Tu family has quasi-sages, but they will definitely not come out for this little thing. There has been a lot of trouble during this period, and the quasi-sages have not moved. It is not that Ming Yaotian is about to die. People don��t move at all."


    Zhou Shu said relaxedly, "It''s okay. Besides, there may not be a chance for people to come."


    "what?"


    Xuanhu was shocked, and said quickly, "You can''t kill the Ji family. Then the Ji family will not get away. The Tu family will definitely retaliate. Even if the Ji family retreats to Yijiu, it will be useless. We can''t give them. Leave this bane."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "How could I kill people here? You think too much, Xuanhu."


    Xuanhu breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, "Just don''t kill it. Anything else will do. I want to give him a severe lesson."


    "Don''t worry about me doing things."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "But you would be wrong to say that the Yijiu Realm is useless, and your Ji family''s Yijiu Realm is not afraid of the quasi-sage of the Tu family."

 Chapter 2992: Who is grandpa

    "Poor, is this the idea he gave you?"


    Ji Pu glanced at Zhou Shu not far away, then looked at Xuanhu in front of him. Although his face was calm, there was a hint of unrest in his eyes.


    Xuanhu saw her dissatisfaction and only nodded, "Don''t blame him, this is my decision, and I think it''s good."


    "Is it good?"


    Ji Pu frowned and said softly, "It''s okay for the Ji family to quit Ming Yaotian. I''ve been thinking about doing this. Now may be the time, but you have to leave with a guilty charge. What''s the matter? Do you live? Do you know that as soon as you leave, you will face the chase from the immortal realm. They have been staring at you all the time."


    Xuanhu''s expression was determined, "I understand, but it doesn''t matter, I''m ready."


    Ji Pu just shook his head, "How do you prepare? Not only the Suspension Bell Sect, Ming Yaotian will not be idle, the Tujia Shen family is still hopeful, and they will make a fuss about this matter, and try to prevent you from coming back. How can you beat them even by unscrupulous means?"


    Xuanhu said in a condensed voice, "Pu, don''t worry, I will definitely come back. I haven''t been in vain over the years, and he has helped me."


    Ji Pu glanced at Zhou Shu again, "Who is he, worthy of your trust?"


    Xuanhu hesitated, "I will tell you later."


    "I don''t even know."


    Ji Pu shook his head lightly, "Where do you have old friends? The only people from the Xuanhuang Realm who can make you speak a word?"


    Xuanhu''s mind was slightly shaken, and he said in a deep voice, "I have something to do with the Ji family.


    "I''m not talking about you, Brother Cha," Ji Pu looked at Xuanhu with a soft gaze, "I always hope you leave. It is too difficult to stay in Ming Yaotian. You will have a better situation when you go out, and it is more suitable for growth. , But I hope that you will go out quietly and have a better environment for cultivation, instead of carrying all these things down and leaving, how can I rest assured? The Ji family now only has you, and you can��t get into trouble.��


    "I''m really fine, trust me."


    Xuan Hu said warmly, "You saw it just now. When I was with him, you didn''t even know where I was, did you?"


    Ji Pu seemed to realize something, "This is true, even the grandpa didn''t notice it."


    "That''s fine, I hide when necessary, no one will know."


    Xuanhu laughed, and only quickly said solemnly, "Pu, I am very grateful to you. If it weren''t for your care over the years, I might have had an accident. Now I have to leave again. You stay here alone, everything Be careful, you must remember to push everything to me. I planned for many years to subvert Ming Yaotian. Now that things are not done, I hurried away. Don��t hesitate. After so many years, I can finally do it for the Ji family. Something, don''t make me work in vain.


    "Well, if you don''t tell me, I will do the same. This is indeed a good way to preserve Ji''s family."


    Ji Pu laughed suddenly, like a spring breeze, "Since you decide to go like this, then listen to my opinion."


    Xuanhu was a little surprised. Her attitude changed a little faster, "Oh, what''s wrong?"


    Ji Pu whispered, "Tu Xi will arrive at Yijiu Realm in half an hour. Then I will let him go straight in and let him see you, knowing you are still here. After you leave, I will temporarily I have closed Yijiu for a period of time, and I will tell you about your departure in half a year." She looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful, "The Ji family can''t help you, but if you can''t help you, just put others in the pit. Push."


    Xuanhu understood, "Can''t let him reveal his true identity?"


    "Exposure of identity, did you miss it? Hehe," Ji Pu pursed his lips, "I don''t care what his identity is, but the identity of Genting City Yang Tian is very good. If it is because of you, let him and Ming Yaotian or even the immortal world have a grudge, just It��s not worth it, and others will call us Ji��s improper behavior."


    Xuanhu understood, "I can''t leave as soon as he comes, so that others will be suspicious of him. You are right, Pu."


    "He said it was a visiting friend. This friend cannot be you, but me."


    Ji Pu continued, "When the slaughter comes, we must let him understand this. Although the slaughter is smart, it is easy to be impulsive and will definitely be fooled. As long as the slaughter thinks this is the case, your friend��s identity will not be exposed. ."


    Xuanhu seemed to think, "You are very thoughtful, but don''t you think about yourself?"


    "You can take the blame for the Ji family. What is it for me to do this? I am also the Ji family and your sister."


    Ji Pu gently shook his head and smiled, "Furthermore, this is also beneficial to the Ji family. Tu Xi was jealous for fighting for women and the disciples in charge of the sect. With some support from the fairy world, Tu Xi will no longer bother me."


    Xuan Hu couldn''t help frowning, "You girl, don''t say such things."


    Ji Pu didn''t care, "Well, it''s you or me. Time is running out."


    Xuan Hu quickly said, "I''ll go, you said these are not good."


    Just as he was about to walk towards Zhou Shu, Ji Pu said again, "Bad, you have to go, don''t you want to call me?"


    Xuanhu stood still and looked at her for a long time, "Sister, the Ji family will depend on you in the future and even more on you, brother."


    Ji Pu laughed, smiling very comfortably, "Go, I will wait for you to come back and return you a good Ji family."


    "Of course you can, but don''t work too hard."


    Xuanhu just nodded, and suddenly thought of something, "Sister, who is the grandpa?"


    "The grandpa is your grandpa and my grandpa, Ming Chang," Ji Pu looked serious and said slowly, "Brother Cha, don''t resent him for stopping you repeatedly. He used to belong to the Xuanhuang world. He liked you very much and agreed with you. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have accepted you back then."


    "what!?"


    Xuanhu''s mind was shocked, and he was about to kneel down immediately, but he was lifted up by a force before kneeling down.


    The power was warm and soft but irresistible, Xuanhu couldn''t kneel down at all.


    Ji Chang is one of the ancestors of the Ji family in the Xuanhuang world. The line of Xuanhu is very close to Ji Chang, and it is basically a direct bloodline. Unexpectedly, he had been in Yijiu Realm for eight hundred years, and he had been with his ancestor Ji Chang all the time, but he seemed to be unknown. What a rudeness.


    Panicked for a while.


    Ji Puwen said, "Brother Bad, hurry up and tell others clearly. When you come back, I still have something for you."


    Xuanhu nodded, only in a daze, and slowly moved towards Zhou Shu.


    How was Ji Chang here, how did he become the core of the source? How many years did he guard the Ji family? What is going on?


    Seeing Xuanhu''s desperate look, Zhou Shu thought something had happened, whether Ji Pu hadn''t let Xuanhu go. Although he remained calm, his eyes were a lot more solemn.


    (Ps: Thank you readers 1565835856925819 for your support. It''s been a long time, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 2993: This request

    After hearing Xuanhu''s words, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but glance at Ji Pu, his eyes full of appreciation.


    Ji Pu''s approach, in fact, he also considered, it was not that he cared about Ming Yaotian''s revenge. The Sacred Fire Gate Ruyi Tower was provoked by Yang Tian. What about more Ming Yaotian, but when Yang Tian came, Xuanhu disappeared. It is easy for people to associate Yang Tian and Zhou Shu together. Yang Tian��s identity is equivalent to being abolished, and he has suffered a great loss, but he cannot speak. It is impossible to take people away and destroy Ji Pu. Reputation.


    Xuanhu is a close friend of him, it doesn''t matter if he damages his reputation, he can make it back then, but Ji Pu is different.


    In the heavens, women��s fame is also very important. If he said that, it would be unfavorable to Ji Pu, Xuanhu would definitely oppose it. Even if he did not object, he would definitely have grudges in his heart. Then he didn��t come to Xuanhu too. It makes more sense.


    What he wanted was a Xuanhu who was in time with him, had no trust and no scruples, just like the past.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Pu took the initiative to smear herself and made Zhou Shu look more at her. This woman was really unusual.


    Considering things thoughtfully, it is very rare to be able to maintain the shaky Ji family for so many years, and to disregard personal reputation for Xuanhu and Ji family. Moreover, she is just a golden fairy, a golden fairy with poor talent.


    Such talents are hard to find in the heavens.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Don''t worry, I know this was unnecessary, it was because of me. Since Lingmei is willing, I will definitely cooperate."


    Xuanhu nodded, and only sighed, "I don''t know Ji Family and Pu..."


    Zhou Shu waited silently for him to finish, then said slowly, "Sister Ling is still waiting for you, let''s go there, there is not much time."


    For a while.


    Ji Pu Shi Shiran came over and stopped beside Zhou Shu, only a few feet away, with a smile like a spring breeze, "I don''t care who you are, but Brother Cha trusts you so much, you can''t let him down."


    Looking at her laughing, Yan Yan, who would have thought that her mouth was full of threats.


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and quickly came to understand, "I won''t lose a hair, is it coming?"


    "It''s less than a hundred breaths, I should have seen us."


    Ji Pu came closer again, almost clinging to it, with a gentle smile on his face, "There is only one Ji Cha in the Ji family. He leaves well and will come back properly. If something happens to him, Ming Yaotian and Ji family will not I will let you go, and so will I."


    The fragrance of Zhilan is strong and clear, but not pungent.


    Perceiving Ji Pu next to him, Zhou Shu smiled, "I understand, but you have to know that he is not so prone to accidents. It seems that he is a little weak now. It is caused by the environment. Changing the environment will be different. He is enough. On the one hand, this was the case in the past, and it is also now. You don��t have to worry at all."


    Ji Pu blinked, "Do you know him better than me?"


    "Perhaps."


    Feeling the warm breath, Zhou Shu smiled, "Is it meaningful to argue about this? Anyway, you and I don''t want him to have an accident."


    "Not only is there no accident, but also to let him grow, enough to support the Ji family and return to Ming Yaotian."


    Ji Pu stared at Zhou Shu, the light in his eyes turned tactfully and affectionately said, "This idea is yours. Ji''s family withdrew from Ming Yaotian. He paid a lot of price. The difference was also taken away by you, just to keep him safe, you Do you want to send it?"


    "What are you doing!!"


    There was a loud shout from outside the sky, angrily to the point of determination.


    A black shadow fell down like a meteor, and he looked closely at Tu Xi. He clenched his fists and his eyes were red, and his whole person was about to explode.


    Ji Puzheng and people Qingqingqing, how can this be tolerated, he has never seen Ji Pu like this, and he wants to crush Zhou Shu now.


    What he doesn''t know is that seeing is fiction, hearing is believing.


    "He can''t get off, just go up and teach him a lesson."


    Ji Pu''s figure shook slightly, and hurried back, as if some secret had been broken, and a red cloud appeared on his face, "When Ji Cha will come to you, you hide him, don��t worry about slaughtering him. find."


    "Your play is too much."


    Zhou Shu didn''t doubt that he was there, so he flew straight up.


    With the core of origin, it is not difficult to send individuals around, but there is no way to slaughter and wash, and he is not worried about the Ji family''s repentance.


    Seeing that Tu Xi was about to come down, Ji Cha stood up and said solemnly, "Tu Xi, what do you intend to break into Yijiu Realm?"


    "Wild species, go away! Nothing about you, what does the Ji family have to do with you? Are you planning to do it right with the Tu family?!"


    Tu Xi was completely irrational, and only rushed towards Zhou Shu. Behind him, there were two big Luo Jinxians who said to themselves, "Young Master! Don''t worry, Elder Sha will be here soon. Don''t go down here. This is Ji''s family. Site, let''s talk about it when you have something to go out."


    Tu Xi stood still and couldn''t think about it any longer, but was blocked by a powerful force.


    He stared at Zhou Shu who was coming up, full of anger, and a huge figure suddenly appeared behind him.


    Zhou Shu seems to be thoughtful, he is a descendant of the emperor, he must have the ability to press the bottom of the box, the power contained in the figure is as vigorous as a mountain, immovable and majestic, like a long river, endless rushing, far surpassing the golden fairy, Even Taiyi Da Luo didn''t dare to face him.


    But for him, it didn''t take too much thought.


    He sighed slightly, "You really got it."


    Facing the Tu Xi, he walked slowly, like a walk in the courtyard. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Tu Xi did not move, but the huge figure behind him kept retreating. When Zhou Shu was still ten miles away from Tu Xi, the figure suddenly shattered and dissipated without leaving a trace.


    Tu Xi''s face turned pale. Although he insisted on insisting, the fear in his eyes could not be concealed.


    He felt a huge killing intent, flooding like a sea of ??blood, and instantly drowned himself, almost suffocating.


    That was a power he couldn''t resist at all, and he didn''t even dare to imagine it. Even facing the current master of the Tu family, he didn''t have such depression and fear.


    The two big Luo Jinxians behind him were too scared to move.


    They had this feeling before, that they were suddenly approached by Hunyuan Jinxian, completely surrounded by the Hunyuan Jinxian��s absolute realm, and all of them were under the control of their opponents. If you want to live, you will live, if you want to die, you will die. It''s like pinching an ant.


    But the opponent is Da Luo Jinxian, Genting City, is it really that scary.


    Perceiving Xuanhu approaching, Zhou Shu took him into the demon refining world and relaxed himself.


    "Don''t get in the way."


    Zhou Shu looked at the few people faintly and waved his hand. The few people were taken out like sandbags, and they fell hundreds of miles away.


    Without a second glance, Zhou Shu strode out of the passage and soon reached the exit of Yijiu Realm.


    Only at this time, a crisp voice sounded in the sea of ??consciousness, "Have a chance, help me kill Tuxi, I am not talking about the present."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and left without looking back.


    Ji Pu really loves Xuanhu, it must be that wild species that completely annoyed her, and made this slightly outrageous request.


    Zhou Shu will help with this small favor, but not now, just a golden fairy, there will be more opportunities in the future, Zhou Shu doesn''t look at it.


    Most Tu Xi never thought that on his own impulse, he actually caused a murder, but this was fate.

 Chapter 2994: hope so

    (ps: happy teacher~~)


    Tu Xi had a hard time standing still, and his teeth were crushed as he watched Zhou Shu leaving leisurely.


    Looking back at Yijiu Jie, he shouted angrily, "You guys, how dare you collude with outsiders to harm me!?"


    Ji Pu''s expression is extremely cold, he can''t see the slightest gentleness, only perseverance and determination, and it seems that he has changed his person just now. "The Yiji family is the private land of the Ji family, and it is the same as the killing world of your Tu family. It is not allowed without permission. When an outsider entered, you broke in without authorization, violating Ming Yaotian''s rules and saying that we harmed you?!"


    Tu Xi''s face paled, "You...what is the relationship between that kid and you?"


    "nothing dealing with you!"


    Ji Pu scolded coldly, his face getting more and more unsightly.


    "Let''s go, Young Master, it is indeed our fault first."


    "Yes, this woman is not easy to deal with. If she goes to Ming Yaotian to file a case, Wang''s family will not leave it alone."


    The big Luo Jinxian next to him had an idea, his voice was very small, and he was probably used to being bullied.


    "You wait!"


    Tu Xi yelled, turned and left, "Let''s catch up!"


    "Do you still chase?"


    The two lords glanced in the distance, with lingering fears. They both tried their best just now, but they were pushed away in an instant. They couldn��t even resist it. Now they are still wondering. They are both Da Luo Jinxian. Why is the difference like this? Big?


    "What are you afraid of, something daring! Elder Sha is on the way here, maybe he has already been taken!"


    Tu Xi scolded the two people bitterly, with a smug smile on his face, he flew forward first, "What are you rubbing, come and help me!"


    The two big Luo hurriedly cast spells, and used the technique of wind to help Tuxian flight. If this were not the case, how could Tuxi keep pace with them?


    It''s just that Da Luo Jinxian still wants to be a cow and a horse, and he feels helpless.


    Under the continuous urging of Tu Xi, a few people hurriedly hurried, and it didn''t take long to see Elder Sha.


    Standing in the middle of the fairy road, it seems to be thinking about something.


    Tuxi was overjoyed, and flew a few steps over, "Elder Sha, where is that kid, is he already weak now? You can let it go. Let me humiliate him first, and then go back and concoct him!"


    Elder Sha didn''t seem to hear it at all, and there were a few clouds in his eyes.


    But Da Luo Jinxian saw something, whispered, "Young Master, the elder seems to be something wrong."


    "Why not? Could it be..."


    Tu Xi was shocked when he thought of something, but soon he said viciously, "Kill and kill. What''s important to care about? What about Genting City? Is it because of a big Luo Jinxian that he dare to turn his face with us Ming Yaotian Nothing?!"


    "What to kill?"


    Elder Sha noticed a few people, looking at Tu Xi with tan-like eyes, with complicated expressions, unable to distinguish between joy and sorrow.


    Tu Xi said solemnly, "I asked the elder you to stop the guy who just passed by. Now, is this person killed by you?"


    "You said he..."


    Elder Sha''s expression was indifferent, "Others are from Genting City, come to Ming Yaotian, what''s to stop you? Tu Xi, don''t always want to cause trouble, just the Ji family, but Genting City is also something you can provoke. Okay? That''s in charge of the sect. Other adults have to salute when they see it, and want to kill. Are you crazy? I will tell another adult about this, I see, he won''t punish you for ten years. , You don��t know what it is!"


    As he spoke, his face was angry, and he walked away without taking away a cloud.


    Tu Xi stood there blankly, feeling that there was a problem with his ears. Did he hear something wrong? Elder Sha was sent by Patriarch Tu Feng to protect him. He usually does not say that he is obedient to himself. But he has never refused his request. If you want to hit someone, you will hit someone, if you want to kill and kill, you have never complained, and now you not only refused, but also loudly rebuked or even cursed.


    I must have heard it wrong, Elder Sha would not be like this.


    He muttered, the whole person was a little stunned. Elder Sha was going to tell Tu You, he would be really in trouble, and it would be possible to stay for a hundred years.


    "Elder Sha, Elder Sha, wait for me!"


    Thinking of this, he immediately chased after him, while still reprimanding Daluo beside him, "Hey, you guys tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Da Luo Jinxian hesitated, "Young Master, where do we know."


    "Useless things, never help when something happens!"


    Tu Xi glared at the two, seemingly thoughtful, "Does Elder Sha know that guy, or is Elder Sha''s nephew or apprentice?"


    Seeing Tu Xi who was in deep thought, the two also shook their heads secretly.


    They naturally knew it, and thought and wanted it. Elder Sha was deeply trusted by Tuxie and Tuan. He was always domineering and would not care about Genting City in his own turf. Besides, Zhou Shu was just a big Luo Jinxian, so he could not fail to comply. The order to slaughter, of course, is impossible to kill, but it is normal to win and then humiliate Zhou Shu. Now that Zhou Shu is released, then the only possibility is that, like them, Elder Sha cannot stop Zhou Shu, or even Zhou Shu��s opponent.


    This is not a random thought of the two. A Hunyuan Jinxian was negligent and didn''t realize it until they got close. It was too weird.


    Thinking of this, the two of them became more and more alarmed.


    At the same time, the flight speed was reduced a bit. It is meaningless to catch up with Elder Sha. Most of them will be scolded. If you meet Zhou Shu again, the result may be even worse In the distance, Zhou Shu is galloping.


    It turned into a hidden lightning, and he was almost invisible in the rapids of Xianlu.


    Refining the demon world.


    Xuanhu, who had just returned to his senses, looked at Zhou Shu, amazed, and a little bit more joyful and excited.


    He could hardly forget the scene he saw just now. Elder Sha was in the middle of the immortal road, the only way to go. He also noticed Zhou Shu rushing over. He smiled, as if he could bury Zhou Shu in the next instant. Hell, can''t turn over again.


    But the result.


    As if not seeing him, Zhou Shu walked straight through.


    Elder Sha��s absolute realm was like air, and when he passed by Elder Sha, Xuanhu still heard a broken sound. Although he couldn��t fully understand it, he saw some vaguely. Elder Sha took out the fairy weapon and thought To stop Zhou Shu, as soon as the barrier was formed, Zhou Shu pierced through with a sword, and the fairy weapon broke open. From the scattered fairy power, it can be known that it was at least a seventh-grade fairy weapon.


    It smashed the seventh-grade immortal tool used by Hunyuan Golden Immortal in one fell swoop. How far has Zhou Shu grown?


    He shook his head slightly, with excitement on his face, "As said on the Ten Thousand Fiends list, even Hunyuan Jinxian can''t stop you. I didn''t expect that you are so powerful now."


    "Then of course, whether in the Xuanhuang Realm or the heavens, Zhou is the best!"


    Caiying smiled, more excited than Xuanhu, as if she had solved the trouble by herself.


    Xuanhu nodded, "Gold shines everywhere, Zhou Shu is such a person."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Xuanhu, I believe that after you leave Ming Yaotian, you will never grow slower than me. From now on, this kind of thing will be just as easy for you."


    "hope so."


    Xuanhu nodded his head calmly, but there was a fire in his heart.


    The fighting spirit that had been silent for a long time finally found an exit.

 Chapter 2995: Live till now

    "However, are you planning to fight all the way like this? As far as I know, there are at least nine Golden Immortals in the Tu Family. The one just now may not be the strongest."


    Xuanhu still had some worries. Zhou Shu did show his strength, but it might not be enough to leave Ming Yaotian.


    "We are very fast. Even if the notice is too late, those people will not listen to him."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Besides, we are not far from the exit. In two days, the ones who can get in front of us will be two or three at most. Don''t worry too much."


    Xuanhu seemed to think, "There are a lot of two or three."


    "If you can''t beat, you can run, what''s to worry about."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, but thought of something, "A Tujia has nine Hunyuan Golden Immortals, and a quasi-sage. This strength is comparable to that of a major immortal sect, but the Tujia is not the strongest in Ming Yaotian. Family, in this bright sky, how many mixed-element golden immortals are there? It''s really amazing."


    Xuanhu paused, "A strong hand is like a cloud, not to mention hundreds of golden immortals, there are fifty or sixty."


    When Xuanhu knew this, he was also shocked, how can a world contain so many mixed-element golden immortals?


    He also deliberately asked someone to investigate, and the result was that he could accommodate more.


    Unlike other big realms, Mingyaotian''s resources have never been exhausted. On the one hand, Mingyaotian is huge, and resources emerge in an endless stream. It is originally a rare fertile place in the heavens, and there are sages�� insight to change the environment. The surrounding hundreds of small realms and The formations are constantly sending to Ming Yaotian, complementing each other. On the other hand, the descendants of the emperor in Ming Yaotian rarely produce talents, and there are few golden immortals, so the resource utilization rate is low and the consumption is low.


    Another reason is that the immortal world will not come to Ming Yaotian to extract it. It will not be said that because of the abundance of resources here, it will be forced to build the immortal city here, and arrange for some large sect people to come over. On the contrary, it will make some contributions from time to time.


    With more resources, there are naturally more practitioners that can be accommodated.


    Also, this is the realm of the emperor��s descendants, which is not controlled by the immortal realm. However, the various descendant families continue to fight and need talents. Therefore, practitioners who do not want to build a fairy city or are not respected by the immortal realm like to come here. Now, if someone provides resources for cultivation, they can be considered as a place for them.


    The two hit it off.


    Of course, there are also some practitioners who come here for the Dao, hoping to be favored by saints and even the emperor.


    After hearing Xuanhu''s explanation, Zhou Shu was not surprised, and said with emotion, "In the final analysis, it is because of the identity of the emperor''s descendant."


    "Yes."


    Xuanhu nodded and said with regret, "The emperor left such a good foundation, coupled with the continuous cultivation of the saints, and the deliberate maintenance of the immortal realm, only to have Ming Yaotian''s current scene. It is a pity that those in power only know the inner world. Fighting, oppressing other families, but never using Ming Yaotian to really make a business, all wasted."


    Zhou Shu felt the same way, "If you and my Xiancheng had such a foundation, it would definitely be better than them."


    "of course."


    Xuanhu nodded immediately, "Lingyu City was so bad back then, with only the fifth-order spiritual veins, but in the end it became the most powerful city in the Xuanhuang Realm, resisting tens of millions of foreign races. What is the comparison here? It''s purely ruined. The descendants of the emperor, all of them are waste."


    As he spoke, his regret turned into resentment, "Who doesn''t think so, those Hunyuan Jinxians in Mingyaotian keep saying respect for the emperor, but they really take these descendants of the emperor seriously, no Is it just rubbish? And the immortal world hasn''t really attached much importance to Ming Yaotian. It just wants to support this group of people and don''t cause trouble."


    "You scolded yourself too."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t be angry, we will build a fairy city better than Lingyu City, just like in the Xuanhuang world, let it become the best fairy city in the sky, and then we will go to the bright and beautiful city. , Take over there directly, and drive away all those who have corpse-bit vegetarian meals, and do whatever you want."


    "Although I know it is a picture cake, I really believe it from your mouth."


    Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu and nodded vigorously, "But you have to stand firm on your side. It''s not easy. Your position doesn''t seem very good."


    Seeing him solemnly, Zhou Shu said calmly, "I think the location is very good, at the junction of many forces, this place is most suitable for us."


    Xuanhu seemed to think, "I know what you mean. The situation there is complicated, and no one dares to aggressively attack, so as not to provoke a chaos among several clans, but it also means that everyone dares to get in and survive in the cracks. , I collapsed accidentally, and I can''t save it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Speaking of which, isn''t it the same with the Ji family?"


    Xuanhu noticed something and looked at Zhao Yueru and Bian Xue who were busy in the distance, "Do you want Ji Pu to help you?"


    "I''m willing, are you willing, is she willing?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Of course she has very good abilities, and I really need such talents, but the most suitable for her is the Ji family. Without her guarding the Ji family, would you be able to go back in the future? Maybe the whole Ji family It''s all gone."


    Xuanhu nodded, "Yes, she can''t leave the Ji family. The Ji family may be more difficult than you and me."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Xuanhu, I think when you left Yijiu Realm, you paid three salutes to Yijiu Realm. Isn''t that for Jipu?"


    "Have you noticed this too?"


    Xuanhu is quite surprised Your perception is really...I am a courtesy to Tai Gong, he helped me too much, I must be grateful if I have to go, Zhou Shu, do you know Tai Gong, That is, who is the original core of the Yijiu world? "


    "How do I know."


    Zhou Shu shook his head subconsciously, thinking of something, and was surprised, "Wait, Grandpa, could it be Grandpa Ji from the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "Yes, Taigong Ji who hides his name Chang."


    Xuanhu shook his head and sighed with emotion, "I didn''t expect that I would be with him all the time. I would have known it earlier. If I can get a few words from him, I will definitely benefit a lot. This grandpa is the second best in our Ji family. Characters, except for the Emperor."


    Zhou Shu was even more upset, "You didn''t say it earlier, you said I would stay a while longer."


    Xuanhu shook his head, "I only found out before I left. It wasn''t Pu who told me. I''m in the dark now."


    "It''s a pity, I missed it."


    Zhou Shulian said a few times before saying, "I know that there is a great figure in Yijiu realm, but he didn''t expect it to be him. Hey, your divine weapon Haotian Tower was passed down by him. Back then, the demons invaded, if there was no Taigong Ji Leading people to calm down, Dongsheng Prefecture is probably already gone, and the Xuanhuang Realm Cultivation Realm can have the stable situation of our time, he is also the first work..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "That''s all a long time ago, it''s almost 80,000 years? How did he live until now?"


    "How do I know?"


    Xuanhu just shook his head, "But it must be him, Ji Pu will not lie to me."


    "I believe too."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and wondered, could it be the origin of the core?


    The immortal became the core of the source, he had never seen such a thing, and he didn''t think anyone would do it.


    Isn''t it good for Xiaoyao immortals? If they become the core, they will be completely trapped in a realm.

 Chapter 2996: Wako

    The road is fairly smooth, and after two forks, you will reach Ming Yaotian''s portal.


    Breaking out is a world of freedom.


    At this moment, Zhou Shu suddenly slowed down, his heart was slightly shaken, and his face was not good.


    Xuanhu was a little confused, "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Someone is here."


    Xuan Hu quickly said, "Then be careful."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "I''m afraid that it won''t be enough to be careful. It looks like a quasi-sage."


    Xuanhu almost jumped up, "Quasi Sage!? How could the Quasi Sage leave Ming Yaotian? The Tu Family really desperately for Tuxi?!"


    Old Jian''s expression also changed, and he slowly said, "It won''t be our pains, but we will end up here."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    Rarely Hu Lao got angry and roared at Jian Lao.


    Zhunsheng and Hunyuan Jinxian are opponents of different levels.


    For the Hunyuan Golden Immortal who controls the law, they have been pursuing the law all their lives, and everything they have is derived from the law, and they regard the law as their own, so the law that has been constantly pursued has turned into Limit their shackles.


    If you don��t get rid of this shackle, you won��t get the power to surpass yourself.


    The quasi-sage is not the case. They have jumped out of the shackles, knowing that the law is their source of strength, but they understand that the law is only a tool for showing their own way and practicing their own mind.


    Originated from the law, and higher than the law, it can be regarded as the foundation of the quasi-sage.


    It is not that the quasi-sage is stronger than the law, but that the quasi-sage has a deeper understanding of the law, has already surpassed the control, and cannot be described in realm.


    It''s just a word, it''s very simple. It is not easy to really do it. There are many mixed elements in the entire heavens, and the quasi-sages can be counted. Without exception, they are all in the top one thousand on the celestial list.


    This sentence, I don''t know how many opportunities, how many tribulations, and how many times of great enlightenment can be obtained.


    In front of the quasi-sage, the Hunyuan Jinxian who controls the law is not like a weak and powerless child, but it is definitely not an equal opponent, because the two look at the law and the great way on two levels, and the difference is not counted by the way.


    The Hunyuan Jinxian who controls the law thinks that he is omnipotent, but the quasi-sage can confuse the law and make his law power invalid or weak.


    When facing Hunyuan Jinxian, Zhou Shu didn''t say that he could win every time, but he could retreat from the whole body, and facing the saint, Zhou Shu still didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "No, let''s take a look."


    Zhou Shu remained calm, but didn''t know how long he could keep it.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have the courage to fight with the quasi-sage. Outside he will even take the initiative to go over and see what the quasi-sage is like, but here is Ming Yaotian, if you really want to do it, you will definitely be unable to get out.


    Xuan Hu murmured, "It''s fine if you are not from the Tu family."


    "That''s not OK."


    Elder Hu was very worried, "The quasi-sage can see through the master''s disguise, so he knows the true identity of the master."


    Caiying''s point of view is different. "He is a quasi-sage, how could he still make a shot for the Ten Thousand Sages? Don''t worry, Zhou."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If it were someone else, I would think so too, but this is Ming Yaotian and it will be very different."


    Bian Xue came up with an idea, "Senior Brother Shu, just rush over. Others may not care about you."


    Xuanhu didn''t realize it, "You don''t know how powerful the quasi-sages are. How can you not notice when you are called quasi-sages? As long as he wants to, this whole immortal road, even a realm may become his absolute realm. , There is nothing he does not know."


    Several people suddenly fell silent.


    Is it really impossible to avoid this disaster?


    "That''s what Xuemei said, it can only be so."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and continued to fly forward, only at a slower speed. In front of the quasi-sage, the speed does not make much sense. If you want to chase, you can definitely catch up. It is better to slow down and appear calm and respectful. .


    About two hours later, two figures appeared in the fairy road.


    Walking leisurely, talking and laughing Yanran, blending with the rapids in the fairy road, without careful observation, you can''t see their existence at all.


    For example, the people in the demon refining world can''t perceive it at all. They are still anxious, and they are still thinking about when the quasi-sage will come and what to do. They don''t know that the quasi-sage has already come and they are close at hand.


    Zhou Shu knew it early on.


    He didn''t discover it through divine consciousness, nor the eighth sense, but a habit.


    Thanks to good habits, every time he passes through a realm or a fairy road, he will record their information in detail, without missing anything. The fairy road in Ming Yaotian is naturally also in the record, the flow rate of the fairy road , The internal wind speed, etc. are all in it, and Zhou Shu just noticed that there was a problem with the Xianlu in front. Compared with the normal situation, the flow rate has not changed, but the wind speed has changed very slightly and has become faster.


    This is very strange. If there are people or birds and beasts, the wind usually slows down when blocked, but now it is fast.


    Then Zhou Shu probed it with God''s Sense and Eighth Sense, but didn''t see anyone, so the only possibility is that there are extremely strong people in the fairy road.


    The existence of that strong man has changed the environment, even if he intentionally hides himself, he will somewhat omit.


    After passing by the two figures, Zhou Shu bowed respectfully and bowed before leaving.


    The two figures didn''t stop, they just left along the fairy road They didn''t even look at Zhou Shu, as if they didn''t notice at all.


    However, what the two talked about has changed.


    "Unexpectedly, a big Luo Jinxian can find us, it''s kind of weird."


    "It''s not surprising that there are so many capable people in the heavens, but that little guy is really interesting."


    "Do you know which one is from? We haven''t asked about the world for so many years, but we don''t know which house has such a powerful kid. If it is not from Wang''s family, it is worth training."


    "No one, it''s a foreigner."


    "I knew that there are no good talents in Ming Yaotian. Alas, it''s almost 20,000 years."


    "I don''t know if it''s a good talent, but it''s on the Ten Thousand Swordsman list. The ranking is good, and the immortal world is also very close. I think it should be very good."


    "You are still paying attention to the Ten Thousand Swordsman Ranking, do you still want to go to Nanhua Tian to fight for it? Was the last failure not enough?"


    "What failure? My Ming family doesn''t admit failure!"


    "I''m anxious as soon as I say it, then let''s go to your little world. The things that your little grandson has figured out are quite interesting."


    "It''s really shameful to have an old man to accompany you every time you are a big person."


    "Live until you are old, and play until you are old! Why do you think I have cultivated until now? Isn''t it just to live longer and play longer?"


    "Hahaha, hahaha!"


    The laughter that only two people could hear faded away.


    The appearance of Zhou Shu quickly became the past, leaving no trace in the hearts of the two of them.


    A person on the list of ten thousand fierce fiends can''t raise their interest at all. At this level, in addition to promotion, only the things that you particularly want to do can move your mouth and hands. At other times, you will be in harmony with the light.


    The scruples of Zhou Shu and others are tantamount to asking for trouble.


    They regarded the quasi-sage in Ming Yaotian as the quasi-sage of the immortal world sect.

 Chapter 2997: Of course satisfied

    Caiying asked Zhou Shu cautiously, "Have you not met yet?"


    Old Hu frowned, "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s a good thing that the quasi-sage doesn''t come."


    "But this palace wants to see what the quasi-sage looks like. The first time I have a chance to see the quasi-sage, I can��t miss it," Caiying was a little excited, but felt that something was wrong, and said, "but it��s best not to fight. ."


    "I met it a long time ago, and I''m fine now."


    Zhou Shu, who had not spoken, suddenly spoke.


    "Huh? When did you meet?"


    Several people were stagnant, looking at each other, and at the same time they were relieved, the stone hanging in their hearts also fell.


    "He didn''t make a move?"


    "Do you still expect others to leave you unsuccessful?"


    "Why, it''s best not to meet, but it''s a pity..."


    "Caiying, that''s the quasi saint. You still want to go up and get together. We are wanted. Don''t think about it."


    "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    Zhou Shu looked at Xuanhu, "How come there will be a quasi-sage, or two?"


    "I do not know either."


    Xuanhu thought for a moment, "The fork in the road before was to the Mingxue Realm. Maybe it was from the Ming family. There is indeed a quasi-sage named Mingyuan in the Ming family, but I heard from Pu that there is only this one in their family. The position of the quasi-sage, among the other tribesmen, there is no Daluo Jinxian, the fault is quite serious, but there is a quasi-sage, the Ming family��s status in Ming Yaotian is also quite high."


    "Ming, remember."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He didn''t think the two quasi-sages didn''t recognize him. Since they didn''t make a move, it was regarded as a favor, and he would definitely have to pay it back if he had a chance.


    They are still talking about the quasi-sage, but their expressions are not scared, Zhou Shu speeds up.


    Make a false alarm, but you can''t expect good luck over and over again, it''s best to leave as soon as possible.


    After a few hours.


    After getting rid of another Hunyuan Jinxian elder of the Tu family, Zhou Shu finally saw Ming Yaotian''s exit.


    It''s going well. Those Hunyuan Golden Immortals are all worldly. They are also in the Tujia for cultivation, not for selling their lives. It is not a good choice to offend Genting City for Ming Yaotian. It is not worthwhile for him or the disciples of Genting City. Shu Jiaoshou will no longer chase.


    There is only a group of big Luo Jinxian guards at the exit.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming, most of them let go of their own accord without coming up to entangle them.


    There are only three who do not know how to live or die, take out fairy tools to stand in front.


    Zhou Shu rushed forward unceremoniously, the town evil fell, several immortal artifacts shattered one after another, and the few big Luo Jinxian scattered all over the place.


    Without a heavy hand, at most, he would rest for a few hundred years.


    The moment I rushed past, I finally felt a sense of relaxation.


    This time it was actually a risk. I didn��t expect Ming Yaotian��s quasi-sage would run around. I knew it would be like this. He might not come. Now he doesn��t care about Hunyuan Jinxian, but quasi-sage, maybe he has arrived. Yuan are still worried.


    He is still obsessed with the law, has not encountered the shackles at all, and does not know what it will be.


    A few days after Ming Yaotian, Zhou Shu landed in a small fairy city.


    The people inside had already been prepared. As soon as Zhou Shu arrived, there was a caravan coming over. There was almost no delay, and they boarded the cart and headed back to the City of Junxia.


    A few months later.


    I saw a small trick as I wish.


    Everything went well, Zhou Shu completely relaxed, and smiled, "Small trick, you come back sooner than me, are you done?"


    "It''s nothing difficult."


    Xiao Zhao lighted his head and said calmly, "Don''t worry, even if I leave, I still have absolute control over the ninth pawnshop. The pawnshop will not only restore its original scale, but also expand into the fairy world. , You don��t have to worry about the immortal world knowing that I have appeared. I found a suitable agent. It is impossible for him to reveal my identity. However, the time is only 50 years at most, so I must contact them again within 50 years. Otherwise I will come back to the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "It''s better than I thought. You are getting better and better. By the way, I''m ready for what you want."


    He took out ten jade charms and solemnly said, "I have improved during this period of time. I can transmit cloud sounds over long distances and use colorful spiritual beads as motivation. It can last for more than three hundred years. You can give it to a reliable person and leave the fairy world. Later, I will arrange the link formation all the way to connect to the Yunjuan world. The material requirements are very troublesome. I only have these ten, so be careful."


    "good stuff."


    Xiao Zhao touched it with his paw, but there was also a hint of doubt in his eyes, "How long does it take to transmit information from Yunjuan Realm to here? Will the information be lost?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "According to three hundred formations, I estimate that it will take about fifty days. If something goes wrong with the formation, it may be later, but as long as the formation remains more than one-third, the information Will not be lost, I promise."


    The little trick jumped up, in disbelief, "Soon, I started to think it will take several years!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ve been thinking about improving it a long time ago, and Xiaosu''s piece has also given me a lot of insights. This time I will try my best to do it well, and I will be satisfied."


    "Satisfied, of course satisfied!"


    The little trick was very excited, "With this, I can also control the pawnshops in the fairy world in Yunjuan Realm! By the way, Zhou Shu, can I also arrange some formations in other places, and then I can extend the business to the outer realm, even Go to the Devil and Dragon Realms!"


    "That would be a lot of work, almost every world has to go."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of hesitation looked at the little move and said, "I will try my best."


    The small trick wags his tail with excitement, and the square holes in his eyes become brighter and brighter, "Well, if the message can be delivered quickly, I guess the ninth pawnshop will surpass Ruyi Tower in a short time, and it will be compared with Wanbao Tower and Duobao Pavilion. Yes, you know, the second most important thing in Business is information, and information is money."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The first is honesty?"


    "of course not."


    Xiao Zhao wrinkled his nose, "Honesty can only be ranked fourth and fifth. Businessmen cannot do without integrity, but there are more important things, such as diligence."


    Caiying intervened, "Then what do you say is the number one, this palace thinks it is honesty, who will do business with you without honesty? You sell fake products and sell defective products, and you are deceived once or twice. coming."


    When it comes to business, the trick is serious, "The first is courage."


    "courage?"


    Caiying blinked, rather disdainful, "Nonsense! You are a businessman, what courage do you want, and you don''t fight and kill, you just call me the palace. If you have the courage to master the business way, then the business way of the palace should be The number one in the demon refining world, you simply can''t match it."


    "Too lazy to talk to you."


    The little trick lowered his head, helpless, and felt like playing the piano on a cow.


    Zhou Shu smiled and blew Caiying away, "Don��t talk to Caiying about this. What else do you want to say quickly, we are about to leave the fairy world soon, we will do everything we need to do, and come again next time. I don''t know when it is."


    Xiao Zhao nodded to Zhou Shu, "It''s nothing, I''ll give them this and we can start."


    Before long, Zhou Shu said goodbye to Junxia City.


    Flying in the outer edge of the fairy world, the next goal is Fangyuan City, and get Bian Xue''s twenty-eight lodge bone chips, this trip to the fairy world is even complete.


    I also want to go to Wuji Tian to see it, but it is too far away and I can only entrust the ninth pawnshop to do things.

 Chapter 2998: Cant run

    "It''s almost in Fangyuan City!"


    Caiying shouted suddenly, but soon covered her mouth again and peeked at Zhou Shu behind her.


    Several people are on the same boat.


    The Dragon You Feizhou specially brought by the ninth pawnshop has a mark of the immortal world on the outside. It is regarded as an official ship and will not be intercepted and viewed, and its safety can be guaranteed.


    Merchants are indeed powerful.


    Choosing to leave with a flying boat was not entirely for safety reasons. Zhou Shu also needed to refine the tools in the flying boat to prepare materials for the Taoist tools.


    In the process of refining weapons in the demon refining world, it is easy to be contaminated with the aura of the refining demon world. Normal immortal weapons are nothing more than that, but there can be no mistakes in Dao tools. Therefore, the void without any interference by any law is obviously more suitable.


    Zhou Shu was busy preparing materials, and everyone else had their own work.


    For example, Caiying, Zhou Shu let her be responsible for exploring the surrounding situation.


    This excites her who loves to move. After Zhou Shu created a new method specifically for her, she became even more excited. For several years, she has been in a state of twittering, so that other people will not tire of it, especially those who are against her. Little trick, to be noisy to death.


    However, she did not dare to disturb Zhou Shu who was refining the machine.


    The new method is called Black Eye, which sounds similar to Shushan��s Red Eye, and has many similar effects, but it is actually quite different.


    The black eye is specially designed for Caiying. It maximizes the power of the sword body and sees more clearly. Each black eye has the same perception power as Caiying himself, and within a certain range, Caiying can start from one Black eye jumps to another black eye, and can travel millions of miles in a few breaths. This greatly compensates for her lack of spirit and consciousness, making her detection range much farther than other people, and it is almost comparable to Zhou Shu Up.


    Black eye is more than just detection. Caiying can also launch a surprise attack from black eye when necessary. Of course, it is not a self-destruction like red eye, it can be retracted and released freely.


    Similar to the sword body clone.


    Of course there are shortcomings. Caiying can only control five black eyes, and it takes a certain amount of time to start when jumping with each other. So at this stage, it can only be used for detection. If it encounters a strong enemy and is interrupted in the middle, the sword will be Damaged.


    With the growth of Caiying''s strength, these shortcomings will be compensated, and hundreds of red eyes can be produced at the same time like Gai Yubai.


    This technique took Zhou Shu a lot of thought.


    Now Zhou Shu can��t practice, and there is nothing he can do except for refining. There is a lot of free time in the sea of ??knowledge, which is used to calculate and calculate for other people. It is not only the one who has benefited, but everyone is similar. Basically, they get it from Zhou Shu. A special method that belongs to you.


    When others are happy, he is also happy.


    "How long will it be?"


    Zhou Shu stood up, not caring about Caiying''s sudden shout.


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu and geared up, "At most for a long time, this time the palace will have a good fight."


    "Let me take the lead this time."


    It is also rare that Xiangru took the initiative to ask for a fight, and the others nodded, looking forward to it.


    This time the opponent is the Sacred Fire Gate, and Zhou Shu will not hide their identity, they naturally don''t have to hide, they have obtained a new method, and they all want to fight a battle.


    "You just wait here, just go with Xuemei."


    However, Zhou Shu asked them to continue to do their own things with just one sentence, only Caiying was a little bit angry, but only complaining, she would not violate Zhou Shu''s wishes.


    Zhou Shu was very decisive, "Now is not the time, it''s just a city with a radius and a golden fairy, and I don''t need you."


    Caiying lowered her head and muttered, "I have been out for so long, and I haven''t done much. I was still underground once, when is the time?"


    "When, think about it for yourself."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I will only say that you are all my trump cards, and the entire fairy world will be shocked as soon as I take it out."


    Several people were stagnated, lost in thought.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu had reached the top of Fangyuan City.


    Bian Xue whispered, "The construction is much better than before. When I came last time, there was no sky curtain."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If you buy the longevity grass and return it to Tang, the core of the source should also be done, not bad."


    Bian Xue asked suspiciously, "Yes? Little girl doesn''t understand."


    "It''s good as interest."


    Zhou Shu looked at Fangyuan City and said calmly, "Hiding your bone chips for so long, this original core will be used as interest, and we don''t want more."


    Bian Xue understood something, and smiled, "Hey, then we won''t suffer."


    "Count him lucky."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Your Absolute Soul Lock is unlocked by yourself, otherwise you need him more."


    After Bian Xue got the Baohua Pearl, the power of compassion focused on internal and external affairs, and she calmed down to enlighten the Tao. The Taoist experience gained the brilliance of the full moon, and the Tao of compassion made great progress. Although she had never been promoted to Da Luo, the supernatural lock in her body was natural. eliminated.


    The Absolute Soul Lock is similar to the engraving of the Soul, but the place where the engraving is not the Soul, but the place where the power to store and operate the law, which can also be called the Dantian.


    As long as the immortal power is used, the engraving will come out naturally, while the power of compassion is not limited. After Bian Xue��s strength of compassion improves, the insignificant power of the immortal law is replaced, and the original dantian is rewashed. The engraving also disappeared.


    The two commented leisurely in front of the sky, and the two golden immortals quickly flew over.


    His eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, and he was very displeased What do you dare to spy here? ? "


    Although the opponent is Daluo Jinxian, he is thicker than his waist, but there are Hunyuan in Fangyuan City. What are you afraid of having such thick legs? What''s more, the Holy Fire Gate is accustomed to being outlawed in the Outer Realm. Scolding, unceremoniously.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and said nothing.


    "Speak! You can also make trouble in the fairy city of the Holy Fire Gate?"


    Jin Xian became more dissatisfied, if it wasn''t Zhou Shu or Da Luo, I was afraid that he would have to do it.


    And the other Jinxian looked at Zhou Shu, his face suddenly changed, and Zhang Huangdao, "You... aren''t you Zhou Shu on the list of all evils?!"


    Jin Xian, who was still about to scold him, panicked immediately, stepped back a lot, and shouted, "You, why did you get here? Do you dare to show up in the fairy world? I will inform the city lord to catch him, Xiao Wu , You pester him first, don''t let him run away! The city lord will definitely remember your contribution!"


    The Jinxian shouted, and ran down hurriedly.


    Another Jinxian hesitated for a while, and whispered, "Zhou Shu, our city lord Tan Duan, but the character on the celestial pole list, you are by no means an opponent, if you leave quickly, you still have a chance, if you do, you can''t run."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "You go down, I won''t go."


    As if he had been pardoned, the Jinxian loosened his heart and fled down, only to look back as he fled, for fear that Zhou Shu would regret it.


    Zhou Shu looked at Bian Xue, shook his head and said, "No one of the golden immortals of the Holy Fire Gate looks like it. It''s a real loss to Tan Duan."


    "You are the murderer who killed Hunyuan Jinxian, of course they are afraid, hehe."


    Bian Xue smiled lightly, leaning on Zhou Shu, with a satisfied smile on her face, as if she was not in the opponent''s fairy city, but in a deserted and quiet valley.


    Not worried at all.


    With Zhou Shu, how can Tan Duan be more powerful? She has absolute confidence in Zhou Shu.

 Chapter 2999: Im afraid

    Tan Duan is here.


    With eloquence, wide robes and large sleeves, walking in the wind.


    There was a lot of doubt in his deep eyes, and it was not until the moment he saw Zhou Shu that the doubt completely faded.


    "Is it really you?"


    Tan Duan stared at Zhou Shu, his expression calm, but there was a hint of surprise that could not be hidden.


    How can we not be surprised.


    Zhou Shu, whom the immortal world pursued with all his heart, appeared in front of him, or in his own fairy city. When did I have such a chance?


    Good things that can be delivered to the door always make people a little uneasy.


    This Zhou Shu, could he really kill Hunyuan Jinxian? Is there a Taoist device or a helper?


    He quickly detected his surroundings. Except for Bian Xue beside Zhou Shu, there was no outsider, and his eyes sharpened immediately.


    In an instant, he launched an offensive against Zhou Shu.


    He doesn''t respect his identity and fights the rabbit with all his strength. This is his creed and the reason why he can become the guardian of the Holy Fire Gate.


    If Zhou Shu has Dao Qi, he must be given no chance to shoot.


    Three breaths, seven shots.


    The proud law of killing has nothing to do. Before he got close to Zhou Shu, he was eliminated after dozens of miles without a trace. The soul assassination learned from Ten Thousand Soul Sect met an invisible one. The shield, instead of being able to penetrate, rebounded back, almost hurting himself, and what shocked him most was that the holy flame he had nurtured and cultivated for nearly ten thousand years was immediately caught by Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu pinched it in his hand.


    The supreme sacred fire of the sacred fire gate happily swayed and bloomed in Zhou Shu''s hands, like a flower that can only leap forward.


    "you you����"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Tan Duan''s face lost a lot of color, only pale.


    If it weren''t for the city lord of Xiancheng, he would have been here long ago, running faster than those golden immortals.


    Although Zhou Shu did not make an official move, he already clearly felt that he could not beat Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s killing of Hunyuan Jinxian was probably not groundless rumors. He didn''t even notice the power that surrounds Zhou Shu.


    "No wonder you will be driven off the celestial list. You are not as good as Gai Yubai."


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him, just looked at the holy flame, "It''s not in vain, the power inside is still good, but you don''t have the opportunity and ability to use it, it''s a pity."


    He was too relaxed, as if the judges were commenting on the contestants, not a life-and-death contest.


    Tan Duan didn''t dare to refute. He didn''t know if Zhou Shu could kill him, but he could be sure that he could not kill Zhou Shu. In that case, he should be soft and he must not venture to try. Besides, the Sacred Fire Gate was originally like this. Deep into the hearts of the people.


    He hesitated, "People say that Zhou Shu is a genius, and he is indeed well-deserved. According to my opinion, fellow Taoists should be on the celestial pole list, not on the ten thousand evil list."


    "Killing you today, did you make it to the celestial list?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have a little interest, watching him laugh, until Tan Duan''s scalp was numb before he stopped. It was a pity that he said, "It is a pity that these two lists can''t be shared. Up."


    "It''s the enemy in charge of the sect, not the holy fire."


    Tan Duan seemed to see something, and quickly said, "The Holy Fire Gate has no obligation to arrest fellow daoists, let alone offend fellow daoists deliberately. I promise that I will not tell you what happened today. The two golden immortals just now will wait for me. Just kill."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You were in Lianyun City at the beginning, but you dealt a dead hand to my people."


    "I understand."


    Tan Duan thought of something, and said in a deep voice, "Lu Yiming and He Bai, I will call them back immediately and kill them together, and I killed all the people who went to the Holy Fire Gate to investigate."


    Zhou Shu also had an accident. "Your Excellency is really decisive. No wonder the law of killing is so proficient."


    Tan Duan seemed to have a hint of pride. He did kill a lot of people. "The Daoist looked up high. Compared with the Daoist''s law of reincarnation, it''s nothing."


    When talking about reincarnation, he gave Zhou Shu a tentative look.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It seems that you know a lot. I will return this holy flame to you, but if I send it again, I will be welcome."


    With a flick of his finger, the sacred flame floated towards Tan Duan.


    Tan Duan hurriedly used his strength to respond, but he was powerless and couldn''t get it. He just watched the holy flame drift across his absolute domain and stopped gently on the top of his head.


    Looking at the holy flame that he couldn''t be more familiar with, he was even more frightened, his heart was drumming, sweating like rain, this was something that hadn''t happened in thousands of years.


    It seems that Zhou Shu could kill him at his fingertips. Zhou Shu is just a big Luo Jinxian, isn''t it a quasi saint?


    The sacred fire moved, condensed into the appearance of a sword.


    It is a phantom formed by fire, but it is as real.


    Looking at the point of the sword pointed at him, Tan Duan could even feel the sword intent and the unattainable aura.


    Dao! This must be the breath of Taoism!


    Perceiving all of this, Tan Duan no longer doubted, immediately begged, "Friends, don''t!"


    It was indeed the breath of Dao Qi, but it was simulated by Zhou Shu. Inspired from the refining tool, he showed the flying sword shape that has not yet appeared in advance, and through the law of reincarnation and the heart, gave Tan Duan the greatest Fear.


    Zhou Shu smiled, like a spring breeze.


    The flame calmed down and fell in front of Tan Duan.


    Tan Duan hesitated for a long time before daring to reach out and take it. After feeling it, he couldn''t help thanking him, "Thank you fellow daoist!"


    Bian Xue still relied on Zhou Shu with a smile, but his heart was pounding.


    She had known that Zhou Shu was stronger than Tan Duan, but she didn''t expect to be so strong. Tan Duan was also considered powerful in Hunyuan Jinxian. How could he become a weak chicken in front of Zhou Shu.


    Perceiving her change, Zhou Shu gently patted her back.


    He is not so much stronger than Tan Duan, and it is only a fine line between them. Of course, he certainly can''t kill Tan Duan.


    Tan Duan is now afraid of him, mainly because of the rumors spread by the Xuanling Sect.


    Gai Yubai died in Zhou Shu''s hands. This made all Hunyuan Golden Immortals horrified, and even Hunyuan Golden Immortals could kill them. How could Tan Duan not worry?


    He didn''t need to be afraid before, because he still didn''t believe it was true. He felt that Zhou Shu could not kill Hunyuan Jinxian, nor could he kill him, but what Zhou Shu did now broke his previous thoughts.


    At last Tan Duan believed it, so he was afraid.


    But he would not know how much effort Zhou Shu took to convince him of the rumor.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "But these are not enough. That day your people took what I wanted, so good and cheap, but you picked it up."


    Realizing something, Tan Duan''s heart tightened, "Return the longevity grass to pill?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, you understand very well."


    Tan Duan settled down, and pleaded with some plea, "Can...can I return you later?"


    "You are gone, are you using it, or don''t you want to give it to me?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly and frowned, "After a while, are you planning to summon the Sacred Fire Gate to deal with me? You are thinking about it, do you think I will agree? Humph!"


    A low hum that was almost inaudible, but like thunder struck Tan Duan''s heart, making him chill.

 Chapter 3000: Secretly thinking

    PS: Friends, happy Mid-Autumn Festival! )


    Tan Duan didn''t hesitate anymore, gritted his teeth and said, "I will give you the origin core."


    "I''m a person who is forced to run around by the fairy world, what use is there to have the core of the source?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and thought for a while, "But next time you come here, you don��t know when, so you have to reluctantly accept it, but you have to know that this is not because I deliberately took advantage of you, but you wanted it. Give it to me, who told you to give it to me if you have nothing to do with it."


    "Yes, I want to give it to you."


    Tan Weiwei nodded his head with a sincere expression, but he scolded Zhou Shu hundreds of times in his heart, "However, fellow Daoist must promise me that he can''t do anything with me and Xiancheng."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Maybe I''m not your opponent? You can try it. The rewards for catching me are really a lot."


    Tan Duan stagnated, just shook his head, and said in horror, "Daoist Zhou joked, fellow Daoist masters the law of reincarnation, how many Hunyuan in the heavens are your opponents? I will definitely not dare to attack fellow Daoist, absolutely not. ."


    "Since you are not going to deal with me, why should I deal with you."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Go take it, how long will it take me to wait for you here?"


    Tan Duan quickly said, "Soon, ten hours will be fine."


    "Two hours."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Fangyuanjie is not too far from Xianlu. It will be troublesome if someone in your city tells the news, I can''t wait that long."


    Tan Duan said sternly, "Who dares to tell the news, I will kill him!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If you kill it all, it may not be useful. The soul body, Yunyin, and the master of the sect are very capable. Maybe someone will send the message now. Go and return quickly. If two hours are not here, I will be myself. Go down and get it, then it will be more than just a source."


    "I will go down here."


    Tan Duan''s complexion changed slightly, and he flew down anxiously.


    As soon as I went there, there was an extra mark on the shirt, a very simple lotus pattern.


    A little bit of perception would know that it was the soul mark left by Zhou Shu. Although he could erase it without any effort, he didn''t dare to carry the mark on it.


    Bian Xue looked at his back and whispered, "Who would have thought that Tan Duan would be so obedient in front of you."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I didn''t expect that Hunyuan Jinxian at the Sacred Fire Gate was so afraid of death, but I can''t make him anxious."


    Bian Xue was puzzled, "You want him to be the origin core of Xiancheng, it''s not too urgent."


    "No," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. "Besides, he won''t give me a complete one. How difficult is it to take a core. It doesn''t require a hundred breaths. He delays time. In fact, he wants to extract the vitality of the original core as much as possible. Go inside Xiancheng, so even if there is no core, Xiancheng can support a long time, enough for him to find a new original core."


    What Bian Xue understood, "So you told him to hurry up?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Two hours are enough. If you give him ten hours, the core will become empty. Although it is valuable, it will not be of great use to me."


    Bian Xue was a little worried, "He won''t regret it?"


    "I''m following him."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Besides, there is not even a Taiyi Daluo in this city. What use is he going to regret and use Xiancheng to fight against me? Xiancheng has only been built for hundreds of years, but it looks good, and its defenses are not strong at all. By then I will destroy everything here before leaving, he might as well give me the core first."


    Bian Xue seemed to have some enlightenment, "It turned out to be like this."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Everything is considered. He is a golden fairy and he will definitely find the most advantageous way to deal with it."


    Bian Xue thought for a while and said, "But he still suffered a lot."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "In his opinion, both life and Xiancheng are saved. What''s the loss? Besides, he can still take the opportunity to make a fortune."


    "Ah, still earning?"


    Bian Xue was even more confused. Tan Duan had lost his pants. Can he make any money?


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I appeared around the fairy world. The realm was not a golden fairy but a big Luo Jinxian. I admitted to my face that I had mastered the law of reincarnation and even possessed the Taoist artifacts. The value of this information was amazing. Now only Tan Duan knows that he can Don��t you make money? Selling to anyone can make money and make good use of it. Whether in the Sacred Fire Gate or in the Immortal Realm, his status can be greatly improved. By then, he can now make up for his losses."


    "what?"


    Bian Xue was stunned, but after thinking about it for a while, she found it reasonable, "So, if you choose to show up here, you still have a chance."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s right, I don''t need to be exposed at all because of the great opportunity."


    Bian Xue lowered her head unconsciously, and whispered, "It''s the little girl..."


    "Don''t think too much, now is the time."


    Zhou Shu quickly calmed down, "It��s time to let Immortal Realm know some of my movements. They knew that when I arrived in Immortal Realm, the pressure on Outer Realm would be less, and we would have more time to develop Yunjuan Realm, not just in Fangyuan City. Shi Xiaozhao will also spread some rumors about me in other immortal cities in the immortal world, and I also kept the soul and body to cooperate."


    Bian Xue raised her head, her eyes bright, "Little girl understands, there are so many things you have to consider."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You have to help me think about it in the future. Yunjuan Realm has many things that depend on you."


    Bian Xue nodded without hesitation, "Of course, the little girl doesn''t want to stay in the demon refining realm, your realm is where the little girl really should be."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded and looked at Fangyuan City Road, "Although it is a chance, it also depends on how he uses it. If I were him, I might take the initiative to favor Zhou Shu. His position in this fairy city is very good~www.novelhall. Com~ If you act as a double-faced party between Xianjie and Zhou Shu, on the one hand, you will disclose Zhou Shu''s news to Xianjie, and on the other hand, you will inform Zhou Shu about the affairs of Xianjie. In addition to passing information, you can also do business on both sides and continue to benefit from it. "


    He smiled, "Of course this is just my own opinion. He can''t do this. Compared with the fairy world, I Zhou Shu is not worth mentioning, and I can''t protect him."


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "The little girl will definitely do."


    "You naturally believe me."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and sighed, "But to make others believe that Zhou Shu and the immortal world are on the same level, even if it is just the relationship between a small country and a big country, it is difficult, and it cannot be done in hundreds of years."


    Bian Xue looked at him with a flash of light in her eyes, "No matter how many years, you will be able to do it, and the little girl will do her best."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Hehe, that''s natural."


    Not long after.


    Tan Duan galloped over, the time was just right, worth two hours.


    He solemnly took out the origin core and sent it to Zhou Shu, with a lot of reluctance in his eyes.


    Looking at the transparent jade, there is a rich original core, Zhou Shu was somewhat satisfied, "Thanks for your hard work, although you have consumed a lot, but the rest is far beyond my expectation. This core is afraid Did you use a lot of your baby?"


    "That''s nothing. I owe a fellow Daoist, so I naturally have to return it to fellow Daoist."


    Tan Duan looked solemn, only clenching his teeth secretly.


    Of course, there are a lot of them. Just four longevity grass Huandan was used. In order to pursue perfection, I got the last one in Lianyun City. After confirming that the core can at least guarantee the end of one''s life, the creator is invited to make the core.


    Wherever I can think of it, all these hard work are done for Zhou Shu.


    It will definitely make you come back, at least to earn it from you.


    He thought to himself.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3001: Better than myself

    Zhou Shu put away the essence core, waved his hand, "My business is up to you, Xuemei."


    Tan Duan couldn''t help but stay for a while.


    I thought it was the end when I heard about it, but the result was not over yet.


    Of course he knew Bianxue. He had arranged the Absolute Soul Lock himself. He thought Zhou Shu came here to seek justice for Bian Xue, but what''s going on now? Isn''t it all before, and now it starts? Squeeze yourself again?


    Thinking of this, the fighting spirit desperately suppressed can''t bear it.


    Looking at the two, some red light appeared in his eyes, and the law of killing seemed to be out of control.


    "Tan Hufa, why do you look at us like this?"


    To his surprise, it was Bian Xue who spoke.


    In front of his eyes, Taiyi Daruo couldn''t stand firm, how could she talk?


    Bianxue is just a golden immortal, even if his murderous aura is only a trace, it is enough to oppress her mind and keep her busy resisting, how can he speak calmly and steadily? Moreover, Zhou Shu didn''t care about her by law.


    "Brother Shu''s business is over, but my business is gone, Tan Hufa."


    Hearing Bian Xue''s leisurely voice again, he had to make sure that it was what Bian Xue said.


    This shows that Bian Xue has grown tremendously, not just from the real fairy to the golden fairy.


    can stabilize in front of his murderous aura and speak calmly, which most Taiyi Da Luo can''t do.


    What law does she practice, what kind of Tao?


    is definitely not the law of the fairy world, he only recently sensed the disappearance of Bian Xue''s Absolute Soul Lock.


    Thinking of this, the little war spirit he mentioned disappeared again.


    Bian Xue was not strong before. Even if she becomes strong now, it is not worth it. The problem is that Zhou Shu can make Bian Xue like this in hundreds of years, which shows that Zhou Shu is stronger than he thought.


    War can be fought, but a battle that has no chance of victory is meaningless, so why take risks?


    has been softened once, and it doesn��t matter if you do it again.


    Tan Duan looked at Bian Xue, his eyes were like Pinghu, without a trace of waves, "It was all the fault of the Holy Fire Gate before, and I will try my best to do it if you have any requirements."


    "I only need to return my things."


    Bianxue was very calm, "My bone chips, and also, I calculated twice for you at the beginning, and once it was true, you give me back what you get."


    Tan Duan was taken aback, "Bone Chips..."


    Bian Xue immediately frowned and her face changed. That was the treasure Zhou Shu gave her, something she would never allow to lose. She stared at Tan Duan, as if she was the golden fairy of Hunyuan, "You broke it, or Was taken away?"


    "No, I will give it to you."


    Tan Duan settled down, took out a few bone chips and handed them over.


    Bianxue quickly took it over, and went up and down to investigate, lest it be damaged a bit.


    Looking at the delighted Bian Xue, Tan Duan was a little uncomfortable. He had also practiced the method of calculation. Otherwise, he would not leave a bone chip specially. It was still the most important main chip, but he held such a magic weapon. Nothing can be counted. Thinking about Bian Xue, who was still a real fairy at the time, she always felt bitter.


    He paused, "You can''t go wrong, Bian girl."


    "Yes, but I won''t thank you either. This was originally mine, you robbed me."


    Bianxue put away the bone chips, nodded lightly, with some expectation in her eyes, "Guardian Tan, go to the place I told you, what did you get?"


    Tan Duan groaned, "Are you talking about the secret realm of Xuhui Realm? It is indeed the place you calculated, but the secret realm can only be entered by Jinxian, and it is very restrictive. I have never entered, but some people in the city have been there. , But I don��t know if I found it, I��m not interested in a golden fairyland."


    Bianxue was a little pleased, "Golden Fairy Secret Realm? I happen to be a Golden Fairy, and I must have something good..." After thinking of something, she shook her head again, "Forget it, I can''t take the secret realm, just stay here."


    Tan Duan said slowly, "If you want to come anytime, I can seal the entrance to the secret realm to prevent others from entering."


    "No, it shouldn''t be my chance."


    Bian Xue made up his mind and said seriously, "Guardian Tan, I was taken care of by you at the Sacred Fire Gate back then. Today I finally finished it. From now on, no one will owe anyone. I will meet again next time. , It��s up to you to decide."


    Tan Jun nodded and even smiled.


    Only with emotion, even Jinxue like Bian Xue has negotiated on an equal footing with him, and he can''t even refute it.


    But it��s okay. After Zhou Shu leaves, there are places where you can play.


    "excuse me."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, and quickly left with Bian Xue, but disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    After a while, when the mark on his clothes disappeared completely, Tan Duan was relieved, "This Zhou Shu is really unusual."


    Although he saw Zhou Shu''s soul mind, he didn''t know how Zhou Shu did it. Is it so easy to break through his absolute domain?


    There are many people in the fairy world who have the same doubts as him, but those people don��t know, they are facing Zhou Shu.


    To some extent, Shu Zhili is indeed the nemesis of the Absolute Realm. Shu Zhili, which is compatible with most laws, can easily enter their law realm without hindrance, although it is still impossible to borrow from the absolute realm. Power, but maybe in the future.


    Their doubts will increase.


    As soon as he returned to the flying boat, several other people surrounded him.


    Caiying was the most excited, "How''s it going, did you make Fangyuancheng a mess?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and said the process again.


    "It didn''t fight, but fortunately I didn''t go to the palace."


    Caiying was rather boring, but everyone else was surprised.


    Jian Laoji is puzzled, "A Golden Immortal of Hunyuan, just let you make conditions like this, even the core of the source is going to go?"


    Hu Lao is also a bit strange, "Then Tan Duan is very weak."


    Zhou Shu muttered, "Not as good as Gai Yubai and Dian Duyun, but better than the ones I encountered before."


    The old pot stagnated, and he became excited, "Master, it seems that it won''t take long for you to enter the celestial pole list and become the strongest one in the world!"


    "That''s right!"


    Other people''s eyes flashed light cheering and celebrating.


    Regardless of the process, Zhou Shu is now overwhelming Tan Duan, and the distance to the celestial pole list is indeed very close. They followed Zhou Shu all the way, from unworthy miscellaneous immortals to allowing Hunyuan Jinxian to yield, and went through a lot of hardships. Finally came to this day, and You Rongyan.


    Zhou Shu remained calm.


    He admits that he can beat Tan Duan, but this means that he can enter the heavens a thousand before?


    impossible.


    It��s not counted if you have entered the celestial pole list. The heavenly celestial pole list is an important criterion for evaluating the strength of practitioners, but it also has many shortcomings. For example, it is called the celestial pole list. Zongmen often have preferential treatment, and for example, practitioners who have no record of fighting the strong will not be included in the list. This makes many powerful practitioners in the heavens not on the celestial list.


    There is also an outlier of the Ten Thousand Swordsman List. As far as Zhou Shu is concerned, the top one thousandths of the Ten Thousand Swordsman List are no worse than the Celestial List.


    Then remove the restriction of practitioners. In the heavens, apart from practitioners, there are still thousands of strong people, such as the demon dragon family, the unknown witch family and so on.


    In these heavens, I don��t know how many people are better than myself.


    Zhou Shu is sober.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3002: Very valuable

    Defeating Hunyuan Jinxian is not an achievement in Zhou Shu''s view, and there is a more difficult road ahead.


    However, this is only Zhou Shu''s inner thoughts and will never say it.


    Everyone here is looking forward to Zhou Shu becoming stronger. From the beginning to the present, he has followed and never left. Zhou Shu defeated Hunyuan Jinxian, which is exactly what they want to see, and they are enjoying it. Qing, I feel that following the past has paid off. If Zhou Shu says something out of place, it will not only dispel their enthusiasm, but also a great disrespect.


    He will not make such a mistake.


    Zhou Shu looked at them and said seriously, "It is me now, and it will be your turn in the future. I have always believed that each of you can enter the celestial pole list. At that time, we will celebrate together again. Too far."


    "That''s that, it''s my turn next!"


    Caiying smiled, raising his hands high, "The first sword sword repair in the heavens!"


    "No matter how high it is, no one can see it."


    Xiaozhao snorted disdainfully, "I''ll be the next one. My current business is definitely stronger than your kendo. I don''t know where it''s going. Compared with me, you can''t do anything."


    Caiying stared at him, her expression unkind, "Isn''t it looking for a fight? Then come and see!"


    "You stupid, can you compare it like this?"


    Xiaozhao looked contemptuous, but his hands and feet were not slow, and lightly hid behind Zhou Shu.


    Cheeks bulged with anger, "When you come out, you will hide. It is in the world of refining demon, and it is also when you come out."


    "Who made you so savage, small-minded, smaller than there."


    Xiao Zhao showed half of his head, unwilling to stop. It is rare that Zhou Shu does not have a refining device to protect him. He wants to say that he is very happy. Usually he is bullied enough by Caiying. There is not much hiding place in the demon refining world. Always guard him.


    Caiying looked down and said angrily, "I won''t..."


    "OK OK."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly stopped. He was afraid that Caiying��s words would lead to cause and effect. It would be difficult to clean up. "You two are not allowed to fight in the future. If you have time to practice more, Xiao Su, when I am busy, you can help me take care of it. Watch them."


    Xiao Su pointed to his nose, with a look of confusion, "Me? That''s right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s not who you are, don''t think I don''t know, you only do this."


    He is not random, Xiaosu has the identity of the demon, and is naturally close to Caiying, and the two are quite good, and her demon identity can shock the small tricks, and she often discusses and discusses with the small tricks. She is the only one who has a good relationship, and she is the only one who is decisive and decisive.


    Speaking of it, Caiying really wants to take care of it.


    The little trick she used to concentrate on business, was broken by her, and now she starts to play nonsense again, just like in the past.


    The one near Zhu is red, and the one near Mo is black.


    Caiying and Xiao Zhao, they looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes, but they didn''t dare to argue again.


    After a while, Feizhou returned to peace.


    Everyone was busy with their own affairs, Caiying continued to go out and explore the surroundings.


    She flew back within a short while, her expression was rather solemn, "Zhou, there are people outside!"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "I know, I have been following after I came back for a while."


    "Ah, is that Tan Duan?"


    Caiying realized something, "Is he unconvinced and wants to fight you?"


    "Probably not."


    Zhou Shu paused and walked out slowly.


    Zhou Shu realized that Tan Duan had approached him early, and Feizhou was walking slowly, and he also followed slowly. There was no extra action such as snooping. Zhou Shu didn''t care if he wanted to say anything.


    It''s been a long time since he has been cold, and it''s time for him to speak now that he is really something.


    Caiying followed a little anxiously.


    is not afraid of Hunyuan Jinxian, but afraid of Zhou Shu training her again.


    Zhou Shu smiled, protected Caiying behind him, and swept away.


    "Human Tan, do you want to see where I am going?"


    appeared in front of Tan Duan straightforwardly. Tan Duan was shocked and quickly backed away thousands of miles.


    Looking at Zhou Shu with an indifferent face, and a young woman who was not Bian Xue but looked stronger than Bian Xue behind him, he quickly put on a kind face, raised his hand and said, "Friend Zhou Dao misunderstood, how am I? There will be such thoughts, but one thing suddenly comes to mind, and I have to come over and tell fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu got serious, "What''s the matter?"


    Tan Duan said slowly, "I heard that the building in Shushan just came out of the mountain, and it came out for you."


    A hint of surprise flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "Is it the one in the Sword Mountain of Shushan? Really or not?"


    "what did you say?!"


    Someone dare to question me? Tan Duan habitually wanted to yell at him a few times, but realized that Zhou Shu was in front of him, and quickly withdrew his anger. He looked very strange, "Yes, yes, it''s true, although our Sacred Fire Gate is not in charge of the sect, But the movement of the fairy world is still very clear. Three months ago, the building just came out of the mountain, saying that it was because the selected disciple was taken away by you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see."


    He was a little skeptical before, because although it was Shushan��s responsibility to hunt down the murderer, Jianshan elder never did such a thing. Jianshan elder was Shushan��s most promising and potential powerhouse, and their sole purpose of cultivation was to become A quasi-sage or even a sword-sage, will such a person come out for himself? Impossible, but when it comes to disciples being taken away, there is credibility.


    Zhao Yueru, who has been confined to Jianshan without any question, turned out to be a disciple chosen by Lou Gang.


    Tan Duan looked at Zhou Shu, as if waiting for something.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This news is very valuable, thank you for the guardian."


    Tan Duan waved his hand, with a hint of pride in his eyes, "It''s just a matter of raising your hand, and fellow daoists don''t care."


    Zhou Shu looked at him thoughtfully. This is an obvious sign. Is it possible that the previous thoughts may come true? You might as well give it a try. The more allies you have, the better, even the allies who may betray are of great value at this stage.


    He laughed, calm and natural, "The law protector has helped me so much, I don��t know what payment is needed?"


    "Where does the Taoist fellow say?"


    Tan Duan seemed to be taken aback, and frowned quickly, pretending to be solemn, "The daoists don��t care about old grievances and didn��t kill me. I��m already very grateful. Where can I still dare to find a dao friend for compensation? Isn''t that asking for humiliation?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Guardian Tan, why bother to be cautious? You come to me to show your favor, how can I abandon you and ignore? Mutual benefit can only be considered cooperation, and we can slowly trust. How can we keep reaching out without paying? The truth? Don��t you have anything you want from me, or news?"


    Looking at Tan Duan, Zhou Shu''s eyes became colder, "I don''t believe it."


    Feeling something, Tan Duan''s heart suddenly tightened, and he said in a daze, "There is something."


    "That''s it, you can say anything."


    Zhou Shu laughed and stretched out his hand far away, as if to pat Tan Duan''s shoulder, "As long as you and I cooperate well and have enough chips, you can take me to the fairyland to receive the reward, I''m serious. ."


    "How could that be possible, fellow Taoists laughed."


    Tan Duan''s face changed, and he shook his head like a rattle.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3003: Extraordinarily indifferent

    After hesitating for a long time, Tan Duan said, "Friend Zhou, you and Ten Thousand Soul Sect have enemies, right?"


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Why ask?"


    Tan Duan paused, "The Immortal Realm says so, and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is also the sect in charge who most want to capture you. Their elders also said that if you can catch you, you can come to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to become one. Elder Golden Seal."


    "Elder Qingyin?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly laughed, "This reward is really not small."


    In the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, no matter the elder disciple wears black clothes, there is the imprint of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect on the clothes, which is the black cloud.


    The disciples are all ordinary black clouds, the same color as the clothes, and they are indistinguishable, while the black clouds with red edges are ordinary elders, which seem to be a lot noble.


    In addition, there are a few black cloud imprints with special colors that can be worn by elders. There are four kinds of them. They are sorted by purple, white, gold, and blue. Purple is the honor, and cyan is the last. But being able to enter this ranks is very unusual. Power.


    Tan Duan nodded his head, seemingly envious, "That''s why I guessed that fellow Taoists and Ten Thousand Soul Sects have enemies."


    "It''s a grudge."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and smiled, "I understand the meaning of the law protector. I want to get the Ten Thousand Soul Sect right, and the Holy Fire Gate can profit from it?"


    Tan Duan followed with a smile, "Daoyou understand, then I won''t say much, in fact, you don''t need to do anything with Taoism, as long as..."


    As soon as Tan Duan said this, Zhou Shu knew what it meant, and smiled and said, "As long as the Holy Fire Gate can borrow my name to do it, right?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu speaking frankly, Tan Duan was a little embarrassed, "Don��t worry, fellow Daoist, I will never do anything wrong and ruin the reputation of fellow Daoist. It��s just that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has done too much, and it��s hard to see, fellow Daoist. You know, our sacred fire gate has upheld the will of the sacred fire and is going to burn all the injustices in the heavens."


    Zhou Shu looked cold, "Just do what you want. I can''t control you, but if you do something that makes me dissatisfied, I won''t sit back and watch. Maybe I can''t deal with the Holy Fire Gate, but you, definitely run away. No more."


    Tan Duan trembled, and hurriedly said, "This is natural. Before doing something, I will definitely discuss with you fellow Daoist."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Alright, then I promise you."


    "Thank you fellow fellow!"


    Tan Duan saluted from a distance, quite excited, suddenly a lot of thoughts in his heart.


    Zhou Shu stared at him, "Leave aside this matter for now, law protector, have you seen my flying boat?"


    "I see, it''s the official ship. Daoist is really powerful, and I can use the official ship at will in the list of ten thousand evils. It is precisely because of this that I want to cooperate with Daoist," Tan Duan nodded quickly, and then Said solemnly, "You can rest assured that fellow daoists, I will not disclose this to the outside world. Now the affairs of fellow daoists are closely related to our sacred fire door. If we talk about it today, our sacred fire door will not be well."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "You understand that is the best."


    "Farewell, Friends Zhou."


    Tan Duan glanced a few times, but didn''t follow him anymore, and went straight back to Fangyuan City.


    pulled Zhou Shu, Caiying whispered, "Why do you cooperate with the Holy Fire Gate? Sister Bian Xue will definitely be unhappy if she knows."


    "She will not be unhappy, and even this cooperation may not be true."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "You don''t talk until now, don''t you suffocate."


    Caiying frowned and looked at Zhou Shu, a little dissatisfied, "Is my palace very sensible, okay? My palace doesn''t feel like it is real, how can it be so simple."


    "I''m talking about it now, but it''s not difficult to become real, it depends on how he does it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The Sacred Fire Sect does have this need. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is the weakest in the control sect. If the Sacred Fire Sect wants to go one step further, it is the most realistic way to take charge of the immortal world and pull the Ten Thousand Soul Sect down. , And there is a gap between the two cases. Now maybe it''s a good time... I''m a little curious about what they are going to do."


    Before he saw Tan Duan, he didn''t expect Tan Duan to come with such an idea. It was a bit surprised.


    I thought that Tan Duan was just selling news and took the opportunity to make a profit from the immortal world, but Tan Duan wanted to drag the Ten Thousand Soul Sect into the water.


    Being able to protect the Dharma is indeed a meeting and stitching, so I won��t miss the chance.


    Caiying is very sure, "It''s definitely not a good thing, it will ruin your reputation."


    seemed to feel that the tone was not certain enough, and added, "The Holy Fire Gate never does good things!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but patted her head, "As if you understand everything, a sect, how can there be such a simple understanding, now and then, they used to be the dogs in charge of the sect, they can eat whatever they give. If you don��t give it, you can eat the shit, but once they have the opportunity to become the master sect, they can immediately become wolves, hungry wolves that can grab everything and eat anything."


    When talking about later, Zhou Shu''s eyes changed.


    Caiying was startled, "Zhou, how come your eyes are like wolves?"


    Zhou was relieved, his eyes cleared quickly, and he sighed, "Sometimes I want to be a wolf. This is not a good thing. You have to remind me next time you see it."


    "Ok!"


    Caiying worked harder, with a sense of accomplishment, even if she didn''t understand Zhou Shu''s words, she hesitated, "But, are you really afraid of ruining your reputation? You are the emperor, reputation is very important, right? A human emperor was given up by the immortal world and the heavens because he was in a demon, the old man is so sad."


    "Fame is really important."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Sacred Firemen pretended to do things in my name. If I can''t get the facts, I won''t admit it."


    Caiying seems to have some enlightenment, "Just admit the good things, and don''t admit the bad things. Anyway, you don''t do the things, and others can''t find them out. My palace understands, but it sounds shameless to do so. "


    "It doesn''t matter if you are shameless about the Holy Fire Gate," Zhou Shu smiled happily.


    Back to Feizhou After Zhou Shu finished speaking, Zhao Yueru was taken aback, "Lou Gang?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You should know, I don''t think Tan Duan is going to lie yet."


    "I know, the youngest but the best elder Jianshan."


    Zhao Yueru thought for a while, "I heard that he had just been promoted to Hunyuan, he was listed as Elder Jianshan by Master Taiwu. This matter was criticized a lot. Master Taiwu deliberately did not speak, and he did not speak, so he went straight. Find another seven Jianshan elders to compete, seven battles and six victories. From this, he became famous. He just became Hunyuan Jinxian and entered the celestial pole list. This is the third time in Shushan, the first time in nearly ten thousand years. I have been in retreat for two thousand years and have never been down the mountain."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "But now he came out and said it was for you."


    "It should be a guise, I don''t think he is worth it," Zhao Yueru said lightly, "Shushan''s kendo is not suitable for me. I can''t learn it. It''s good for me to practice my own, and I won''t be worse than them in the future. If I''m still in Shushan. Jianshan may be a little tempted, but it is impossible now. No matter who comes to me, I will not return to Shushan."


    A pair of bright eyes, but at this time they look particularly indifferent.


    "Just think clearly."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said calmly, "He''s here, speak well, everyone can talk, if you don''t speak well, you can only send him back."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3004: 9 Hill of Wood

    Zhao Yueru nodded, then looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes softened, "It''s okay, right?"


    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It is difficult for him to find us, and when he finds the door, you may not be afraid."


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, facing Lou Gang, still lacking courage.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Will you really be afraid when you have a flying sword in your hand?"


    Zhao Yueru understood at once, his eyes lit up, and there was a burst of excitement in his heart, "That''s right."


    Zhou Shu stopped to say more, looking at the small move, "Small move, send someone to Fangyuan City, then contact Tan Duan and send a real fairy."


    The little trick agreed, "I know, but as long as it''s a real fairy, is it enough?"


    "You don''t need to do anything, just let him know that we are there," Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I know you can mobilize Taiyi Daluo, but it''s not necessary, it''s just a real immortal, with a low cultivation base and not attracting attention. It��s not easy to happen, but be smart."


    The little trick just nodded, "The people in my pawnshop will definitely be able to get it."


    Caiying looked at him and wanted to contempt, but still held back her words.


    "There''s another thing," Zhou Shu paused, "The hundreds of soul thoughts I left in the pawnshop, let them spread out in the immortal realm, set the time, don''t appear in two immortal cities at the same time in a month. "


    Xiao shook his ears, "Don''t worry, how can this little thing be wrong."


    Caiying endured it again.


    Zhou Shu looked around, "I don��t need this boat. Leave a clone in it. Let��s change the boat."


    A few people have no objection.


    The new ship is much smaller, but it bears the sign of Ruyi Lou. There are many similar ships, including the Suspended Bell Sect, and the Holy Fire Gate. Every time you stay in a place, you will change the ship. They are all ready. , Needless to say.


    Zhou Shu is still preparing for refining, and the others are busy.


    It takes at least forty to fifty years to refine the Taoist artifacts, and it only takes thirty years to return to the Yunjuan realm at full speed, which is ample time.


    Zhou Shu didn''t plan to go back until the Dao Qi was well practiced. I still don''t know what is going on in the Yunjuan Realm. Dao Qi is in hand, so there is a certain amount of protection.


    Of course, Zhou Shu also felt worried that Yunjuan was a bit redundant. Xie always broke into Moyitian alone and snatched Fusang. If he could enter the celestial pole list, he would probably still be just above that building, with his care, Yunjuan. There should be nothing wrong with the world.


    The purpose of practicing good Taoism is to provide extra insurance. If something goes wrong in Haze Country, you can protect yourself.


    flickered for years.


    A new route chosen without passing through the Xinghai Realm and the Yinkui Realm.


    After passing through a lot of realms, Zhou Shu basically never went up. The arrangement of the Yunyin array was left to Xiangru, while Caiying and the others were not idle. They had to go to the realms passing by to get a lot of experience, and some Adventure chance.


    The only realm he goes up to is an unknown dead realm.


    He did not hesitate to interrupt the refining process, because Bian Xue calculated that the treasures there were very lucky and extraordinary.


    Well, if the air luck is not strong enough, let Yue Ru Caiying and the others solve it.


    At a glance, it was obvious that Na Jie had died very badly. He didn''t feel any vitality or life, but Zhou Shu went up to check it carefully and saw the problem again.


    There is a nine ghost king in the world.


    The ghost king is in the realm. It is normal that there is no vitality in the realm, but why can''t I feel a trace of annihilation? This is strange.


    When I perceive it carefully, I realize the wonder again.


    The core of the origin has long been destroyed and swallowed by the noble king, but there is a sacred tree in the world.


    The sacred tree and the noble king competed against each other, and the ghost king��s annihilation power was completely obscured by the sacred tree, and the sacred tree wanted to grow and restore the world to life.


    No one can do nothing.


    The sacred tree can''t move, and the ghost king is also reluctant to leave, and develop in another world.


    If it can dry up this sacred tree, it is better than swallowing dozens of realms, and it can separate other ghost kings when it is full.


    The fate of the two have been entangled together. It has been tens of thousands of years. It was originally secluded here. There are not many people passing by. Occasionally there are passing practitioners who rarely stay. Those who stay are difficult to discover the secrets of the world. What I found... was swallowed by the ghost king.


    When Zhou Shu was exploring the mystery, he was also discovered by the ghost king.


    It is very excited. It can be seen that the newcomer is quite strong. Maybe after swallowing it, it will have a chance to solve the sacred tree.


    So, it turned into a Huayue Lingcao, which attracted Zhou Shu into it.


    The ghost king and the sacred tree are in a stalemate, and the roots of the sacred tree must be covered at all times, and cannot be far away.


    I changed other people and saw this spiritual grass. Most of it was fooled. It was exactly the same as it really was. I tried to absorb it and I could feel the tremendous vitality, but I didn��t know that those were all exuded from the sacred tree and I was killed by the ghost king. Attracted over.


    Zhou Shu is tactics, following the spirit of the grass, all the way to the place where the ghost king and the sacred tree confront.


    Zhou Shu was shocked when he saw God Tree.


    Although it is in the dark underground, it is difficult to hide its magnificence.


    The sacred tree has only one main trunk, which is straight up and several miles high. The scales on the branches are squashed, but there is no leaf. Only a large cluster of leaves protrudes from the top. The leaves are as narrow as a sword, like thousands of swords stuck together. There are nine fruits under the leaves. The surface is not smooth, with strands of thread hanging, a little bit of blue fluorescence, coming out from them, illuminating the dark night.


    The huge and solid shadow of the ghost king under the tree was also clearly photographed.


    The wood of nine hills.


    Zhou Shu recognized it at a glance, but he was even more excited.


    One of the four sacred trees of the immortal world, there are nine hills under it. It is said that Nanzhanzhou in the Xuanhuangjie is a vast ocean. There are nine hills in the sea, and then there are nine hills, and the nine hills are connected together, and then there is Nanzhanzhou, the one of the nine hills. Mu is considered the ancestor of Nanzhanzhou.


    The rumors are not true, Zhou Shu is not clear, but what is certain is that the Jiuqiuzhimu is an out-and-out sacred tree.


    is better than the Fuso I got before, much better.


    The hibiscus plant has been used as a broom for thousands of years. Although it is in contact with the soil every day, it is full of dust. It is like this sacred tree, rooted in a world, and has competed with the ghost king for so many years.


    The King of Ghosts found Zhou ShuThe black shadow was shocked, and the strong power of annihilation covered it like a black cloud.


    Zhou Shu stayed still.


    There was a small copper stove in front of him, and the golden light flashed, and the ghost king suddenly shook, as if he had a sudden epilepsy, and he trembled irregularly.


    After a few breaths, the ghost king is annihilated.


    The power of annihilation, Zhou Shu has seen a lot, and he can walk back and forth in the Nine Nether Realm, no matter how scared of it.


    Without the shackles, the sacred tree shines brightly, and the whole underground becomes extremely warm.


    Seeing the lifeless underground, suddenly many green, well-known and unknown grass and green trees appeared, and they grew up in an instant.


    It can be seen that this tree has been brewing for a long time, maybe without Zhou Shu appearing, it will fight hard.


    �۵�.


    With a crisp sound, a huge Jiuqiu fruit fell down and hit Zhou Shu''s head.


    It hurts, but it feels comfortable. This is Jiuqiu Guo, a good thing that is no worse than grass.


    Zhou Shu held Jiuqiu Guo, but he didn''t say anything. He only looked up at the towering tree, "I don''t want this, what I want is you... Don''t worry, wait for me to finish."


    Fortunately, I said the last sentence in time. Later, Zhou Shu was pierced by tree roots popping up everywhere.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3005: Last stop

    Zhou Shu settled, and reasoned to the **** tree.


    You cannot stay in this realm. Although the ghost king is dead, the poison is still there. There may be seeds of it everywhere in this realm. Once it breaks out, it is still troublesome, and the origin core is gone. Do you want to be the origin core? Although it can be done, it loses the foundation of the sacred tree. All the people born in the world are your people. What''s more troublesome is that you worry about the world day and night, and the cultivation process ends here...


    And I have fertile soil for thousands of miles, you don��t care about anything, you can grow as big as you want...


    After talking for a long time, the sacred tree was silent, only arranging its roots, seemingly bored, and wanted to drive him away.


    Zhou Shu helplessly murmured, "You forced me."


    The sacred tree foresaw something, and was angry, his roots stood up, and slowly approached Zhou Shu.


    The ground cracked every inch, and there seemed to be magma emerging.


    Until Zhou Shu took out the leaves of Jianmu.


    suddenly calm.


    A leaf fell down and hung over the Jianmu Leaf. After sensing it for a moment, he gave Zhou Shu twice.


    It''s done.


    Zhou Shu nodded and saluted, and a white mist appeared on the palm of his hand, enclosing the wood of the nine hills, and in an instant, it was another world.


    Not to mention its excitement at that time, just to know that the tree of Jiuqiu is now in Taniguchi of Tailai Valley. It is like a patron saint guarding Jianmu, inseparable. Everyone who goes to Tailai Valley will have to Go through its review.


    I am afraid it will be a little difficult to separate in the future.


    Well, he doesn''t plan to put the wood of Jiuqiu in the Yunjuan world.


    is not because of the request of the old man, but this is the most suitable.


    Jiuqiuzhimu is good at opening up the territory, and there is no place for it to play in the Yunjuan world, but it is different in the demon world. It can grow with the old pot.


    sent away the sacred tree, Zhou Shu surveyed the barren ground.


    Bianxue calculated that it is undoubtedly the wood of the nine hills, but Zhou Shu himself felt that there were other things.


    don''t have to look for it deliberately.


    Where the sacred tree is, there is a piece of uncut jade.


    I don��t know how long it has been. The smooth face is covered with wrinkles, and it can only be seen that it was a piece of jade.


    The power of reincarnation, Kunlun Mirror, a picture shows before Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    The entanglement process between the sacred tree and the ghost king is all in it, and the things they have done are also shown one by one.


    Putting away the Kunlun mirror, Zhou Shu began to walk through the ground, treating the mud and rocks as nothing.


    lifeless, like a dead zone.


    What I said before is correct, the remaining poison is still there. Just walking along the way, I found a lot of death qi gathering. Although the heart of Jiuyou was not formed, it would be difficult to tell in time. Thinking of this, Zhou Shu stayed for a while and killed these Get out of the air.


    By the way, it''s not that it''s not left to the old sword, but the death of the noble king, which is higher than the law of life and death, and the old sword cannot use it.


    has reached the core of the source.


    This is the residence of the ghost king. Although there is entanglement with the sacred tree over there, things will still be sent back here.


    In fact, there is nothing but a stone tablet and a scroll.


    Saint Book, both are.


    Originally, there was the will of the saint in it.


    A good thing that cannot be annihilated by the power of annihilation.


    When it comes to price, it will not be lower than Jiuqiuzhimu. Of course, Jiuqiuzhimu is actually priceless.


    Bianxue can��t calculate this, it has nothing to do with talent cultivation, but because it involves a saint. If you can calculate what the saint left behind, can you calculate where the saint is? Can you find the saint?


    "This guy, it seems to have had a lot of cause and effect."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, putting away the two saint books, and counting, he has already got three saint books.


    Like the Materia Medica, he doesn''t plan to enjoy it alone, but puts it in the world for people to see. If he gets a chance from it, it is good luck.


    He has always felt that shelving the book of the saints, or collecting all of it to make himself favored by the saints, and to take it to the sky in one step, it is to figure out the wrong thoughts of the saints. The saints definitely hope that his way will spread to every corner of the heavens, not Was hidden.


    As a founder, he thinks he has the same idea as a saint.


    Back to the ground where he was originally, Zhou Shu stood there for a long time, and left in a daze.


    He felt that there was still something here, it should be a force of cause and effect. It was born from the ghost king and the sacred tree. That power is very powerful and useful. It would be great if he could collect it. Unfortunately, no matter how you try it, it will not work. miss.


    Zen Tao is not deep enough in the end. If Zen Tao is the same as other Taoisms, it shouldn''t be difficult to achieve this.


    To deal with the power of cause and effect, Zen Tao is best used.


    was just a thought and disappeared very quickly.


    In fact, he knows that his meditation is already very good, and it should be better than most meditations. That is because he has put a lot of effort on the real dragon relics during the process of refining the meditation tools, and he has learned a lot from it. Many Zen Dao doubts accumulated in the past have been answered.


    self-realization is his favorite and most common way.


    If not, how could he perceive the power of cause and effect?


    This is enough to show that he has entered the door, and there are many people who can tell the law of cause and effect, but there are fewer people who can actually perceive power.


    may really have a relationship with the Buddha.


    "Zhou, it''s almost the Xuchang world!"


    Caiying flew in and landed beside Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded, put down the materials, "Well, how long will it take?"


    The important materials are almost ready, Caiying knows he is not afraid to interrupt now.


    Caiying thought for a while, "About three days, I can see it clearly!"


    Last time, her detection range was only half a day''s flight distance. Now it has been expanded to three days, and the degree of progress is amazing.


    On the one hand, Zhou Shu improved the Black Eye Technique better based on her training status. On the other hand, of course, Cai Ying��s own progress, the sword body is increasing day by day. Zhou Shu felt that she should be able to compare with the sword body alone. The former Li Aojian, combined with her own situation (devouring sword spirit, evil sword spirit, etc.), would definitely be better than Li Aojian back then.


    is getting stronger more than one.


    Over the years, everyone has been practicing here. In the small flying boat, they discussed with each other if they had problems, and if they couldn��t be solved, they would directly ask Zhou Shu. They grew up very fast.


    Compared with the past, Zhou Shu has the slowest progress.


    He hasn''t practiced for a day, the furnace is occupied by materials, and the sea of ??knowledge is used to help them deduce and improve the tactics when he has free time, but this is not a bad thing. If the people around him are strong, his practice will be more comfortable. Of course, he is not in place. Stepping, just a little bit smaller.


    Caiying was looking forward to it, "Do you want to stay, you go, or us?"


    "I go."


    Xuchang Realm must go, and it may be his last stop before returning to Yunjuan Realm.


    There is King Mu, Zhou Shu will not hide his identity from him, and he will rely on him to investigate the situation in Haze.


    In addition, he is also looking forward to it. In the past so many years, have the seeds he planted in Xuchang germinated? If they do, how many will become useful?


    These people may be one of the foundations for him to revitalize the Yunjuan world.


    glanced at Caiying, he smiled, "You follow along, there is your dojo too."


    "Great!"


    Caiying is very happy, Xiangru is calm.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3006: Also useful

    The torrent belt has come to an end, and the Xuchang community is right in front of you.


    It seems to be much better than before. It is a prosperous scene, with many people coming and going, from all races, and most of them are practitioners.


    "Week, look!"


    Caiying pointed to a bulletin board on the side of the passage, with anger in his voice, "It''s the same as the fairy world over there!"


    The most eye-catching position on the bulletin board is a portrait of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and said with a smile, "It''s not the same, I''m about to be hung up in the fairy world, I''m still standing here, and the painting is good."


    "What''s the difference? I want you all!"


    Caiying angrily said, "This Mu Wangen will avenge his revenge. We helped him so much, built a lot of dojos for him, and taught him how to learn, but now he comes to want us! But Xuchangjie is not the territory of the immortal world, did he do this to please the immortal world? , Really shameless!"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    A portrait can��t prove anything. If the immortal realm wants to hunt down Zhou Shu, it will surely link the entire heavens, plastering its own portraits everywhere, and the immortal city in the outer realm will not let it go. The immortal realm has come to the door, and the city lord cannot refuse. , But if it��s the same as Caiying said, things are a bit troublesome.


    Go in or not?


    King Mu is also growing up, after many years, his true eyes should be able to see his true colors.


    After a few breaths, a golden fairy walked over quickly and saluted, "Senior Zhang, you are here, our master has been waiting for you for a long time, please come with me."


    He looked respectful and sincere. With this face, Zhou Shu didn��t recognize him at all. It was even more inexplicable to describe himself as Senior Zhang. However, when he changed his mind, Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand. Fellow Daoist trouble."


    "Senior is too kind."


    The Jinxian bowed quickly to pay the courtesy without saying much, leading the way.


    The streets are full of people, and some people seem a little strange, their eyes swept over everyone, as if they were looking for something.


    After crossing several streets in succession, the Jinxian walked to a small dojo and bowed, "Senior, please come in."


    Zhou Shu nodded, opened the curtain and walked in.


    had a good protective formation, but it felt familiar, because it was an formation from his own dojo.


    "Sir, you are back."


    a gentle and slightly excited voice, who else could be King Mu?


    Zhou Shu smiled, the suspicion vanished.


    Suspicious, it shouldn��t be like this. King Mu is not a person who apostasy and abandoning righteousness, and the Hachi clan should have known for a long time that Immortal Realm and oneself can only choose one. If you choose one, you cannot choose the second one.


    "came back."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Have you been looking outside? I saw me as soon as I came?"


    King Mu was very calm, "Yes, I have been doing this every day since I came to the immortal world. If you come here to find me, but they find out, then my sin will be serious, and I will not feel at ease in this life."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "In fact, King Mu doesn''t need to worry, I''m coming, I can''t see it."


    From this point of view, King Mu has been waiting for him for decades, paying attention to the surroundings of Xuchang Realm all the time, so that he can find himself just a few breaths away. After decades of effort, Zhou Shu will remember this friendship.


    Mu Wang is very solemn, "They have Hunyuan Jinxian here, so be careful, go to my side first, it''s safer."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    There is a passage in the dojo, and soon he arrived at the Mu Palace.


    "It''s safe here."


    Mu Wang breathed a sigh of relief, firmly shook Zhou Shu''s hand, and said straightly, "Sir, you can stay here as long as you want. I''m blocking the immortal world. I promise you won''t have an accident. It''s best to practice to Hunyuan Jinxian. Go again!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Mu Wang, don''t have to be so troublesome."


    King Mu vigorously shook his head, "It''s not troublesome at all, I''ve been ready long ago. I have also helped you find many disciples. Of course, I can also listen to some lessons. If you are still not at ease, I will send you to the dragon world. I have already agreed with Jin Xuan that Golden Dragon Country is safer than here, even the immortal world can''t ask for it."


    Feeling his sincerity, Zhou Shu felt warm in his heart, "Thank you so much."


    Mu Wang frowned, "You are kind to us, this is what we should do, don''t mention thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, seemingly thoughtful, "Have Jin Xuan returned to the Demon Realm? Why didn''t he come to Xuchang Realm?"


    "He..."


    King Mu hesitated, gritted his teeth and said, "Mister asked, I can''t hide it. I told him about the relationship between Hachi Country and you. He wanted him to come here and wait for Mr., but he didn''t dare to come, he said. I made a big mistake, I really dare not see you."


    "Big mistake? What can he make a big mistake?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed. Although he was kind to him, his mistakes had nothing to do with him, so he wouldn''t dare to see it. When he thought of this, he suddenly shook his face, his face changed a little, "It''s a little kid who got out. thing?"


    Jin Xuan went to the Demon World with Xiao Gun. He didn''t dare to come to see himself, it was only Xiao Gun''s business.


    "Little roll?"


    King Mu was stunned, "I don��t know, but I heard him say that his companion has disappeared in the Demon Realm. He couldn��t find it no matter how to find it. In the end, he was forced by the Demon Lord to leave the Demon Realm and come back. The specific matter, I��m afraid Go and ask him."


    Zhou Shu quickly recovered his calm, "Mu Wang, you help me contact Jin Xuan and ask about the reason and location of the disappearance. How long will it take?"


    Xiaogan has something wrong, he must go to investigate, but fortunately the Demon Realm is not far from Yunjuan Realm, so I first check the specific information before making plans.


    Mu Wang thought for a moment and nodded, "I can''t go to Golden Dragon Country now, I will ask someone to ask, and I will notify you as soon as I have news."


    "I''ll leave a magic weapon on your side. You can tell me through it when you have news. It doesn''t have to be from Jinxuan''s side. You and I can exchange news if you need help. Just talk. "


    Zhou Shu took out a magic weapon of cloud sound ~ www.novelhall.com~ and taught King Mu how to use it by the way.


    Mu Wang took the magic weapon to ponder, and quickly couldn''t put it down, his eyes seemed to flash, and he said excitedly, "This thing is really useful! How did you come up with it?"


    "It''s not my invention, it''s something from Genting City."


    Zhou Shu paused and said with a smile, "If the two places are too far apart, its benefits will be reflected, but if you are closer, you will have the shadow of reality. In fact, it is much better than this. I want to learn from your reality. Zhiying, I hope you don��t hesitate to enlighten me."


    Mu Wang himself agreed, "No problem, if you want to learn, I will teach you, I''m afraid I can''t learn."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s the best."


    He has deduced the real shadow many times, but there is still some fog that cannot be cleared away. This time I came to Xuchang to solve this problem.


    There is a real shadow, even if the effect is only one-fifth or less of Haze Country, it can be of great use.


    What did King Mu realize, "Sir, don''t you plan to stay in Xuchang Realm or Golden Dragon Kingdom?"


    "I thought, but I don''t have so much time."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and looked at King Mu, "You should know from Mr. Xie, I plan to build a city in Yunjuanjie and be my own fairy city."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3007: Satisfied

    King Mu looked at Zhou Shu, but stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "If you have anything to say, I also want to get experience from you. In terms of building a city, I am blank, and you are my teacher."


    "Where did I say that?"


    King Mu just waved his hand and paused, "Mr. wants to ask. I have to say something nasty first. I know my husband has always wanted to build a city, but at this moment, isn��t it a good time? Once Mr. builds the city, the fairy world is very Soon you will know that your husband has exposed yourself, will the immortal world look at it? What''s more, your husband is now on the list of ten thousand evils. Several lists in the immortal world are very influential in the eyes of practitioners. They choose Xiancheng I will think about it. What I am worried about is that even if the city is built, it will be difficult for someone to go."


    "These two points of you are talking about the important points."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "The first point is that I have thought about it. Since the city is built, I can''t be afraid of the immortal world to harass or even occupy. As for how to do it, we will talk about it slowly in the future, and most of it will rely on you and Haze. Strength, as for the second point, let me tell you frankly that my fairy city didn''t intend to admit too many practitioners. It''s a good thing that they are willing to come, but it doesn''t matter if they are not willing to come."


    King Mu understood at once, "Mister''s fairy city, isn''t it built for practitioners?"


    "The King Mu can see thoroughly."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said freely, "You are the Haechi and Dragons, but your immortal city was not built for them. I am a cultivator, do I have to build an immortal city for cultivators? My immortal city is not a cultivator. For the Lord, any race can come to live. I try to ensure that every race has an equal status. You don��t have to feel inferior. Of course, it��s impossible to be superior."


    King Mu stagnated, "Even the demons?"


    "Yes, I have a special place for the demons."


    Zhou Shu answered firmly without thinking.


    Although the Demon Race is the enemy of many races, he still prepared a place for the Demon Race. It can not be said that it will be useful, but it is definitely beneficial to do so.


    King Mu meditated, and then smiled, "It turns out that my husband made such an idea, but I have thought about it a lot. The Ten Thousand Swordsman List can restrict practitioners, but it can''t restrict other races. As long as my husband��s fairy city is good, I believe other races will be willing to go. ."


    "hope so."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his face solemn, "Although I don''t care about the Ten Thousand Swordsman List, this aspect must be dealt with carefully and carefully, so that no one can think that my fairy city is a place where dirt is hidden and will be on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List. All the murderers ran over, and that��s absolutely impossible."


    King Mu thought for a while and said, "In fact, it is not difficult. The real villains are caught and killed, but those who are trapped by the immortal world like your husband should be treated well. There are also some people on the list of ten thousand evils in Hazhi country. Before them, Mr. Xie had investigated carefully."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Then there are a lot of things to do, and I will probably ask for your help then."


    "The responsibility is indispensable."


    Mu Wang''s expression is serious, "Mr. built a fairy city, I will definitely try my best to help, a fairy city, the lord of the city has to deal with everything, but sometimes you don''t need to be too careful, like..."


    Zhou Shu listened carefully, not missing every word.


    Before they knew it, the two talked for three days and three nights.


    "Finally finished."


    Zhou Shu felt comfortable for a while, but realized something, and quickly apologized, "I forgot the time, I disturbed King Mu."


    King Mu shook his head, his expression condensed, "Although the construction of Mr.''s fairy city has not yet begun, I can predict that the city must be built extremely well. Mr.''s research on this area is too deep, and the preparations are sufficient enough, even if it is me. The city lord who has been around for a thousand years is not as good as his husband. I have benefited a lot from this conversation today."


    "You are too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It��s me who has benefited. Listening to the Lord��s words is better than I have been groping for decades."


    Mu Wang only nodded, and looked at Zhou Shu with eager eyes, "Me too, why don''t we continue?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Then go ahead."


    Although Caiying in the world of demon refining was making noises and said he was going to see his dojo, he still couldn''t help but talk to King Mu deeply. Time does not wait. This knowledge will come in handy in the near future.


    is more than a month in a flash.


    Zhou Shu takes a long breath and feels satisfied.


    These untried experiences cannot be obtained by deduction. They have to be taught by others. After a long talk, many puzzles have been resolved. It cannot be said that after the city is built, it will be a flat river, but it will not encounter any major difficulties. Can avoid many detours.


    not only in Xiancheng, but also in the real shadow.


    With the words and deeds of King Mu, he finally successfully combined the true soul body of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the true shadow, and obtained a new thing between the two, let''s call it the soul shadow.


    The main body of the soul shadow is still the soul body, because Zhou Shu does not have the blood of Hazhi, it is impossible to create a real shadow. The soul shadow needs to be condensed in advance, which is not as convenient as the real shadow, but it does not need to be as harsh as the true soul body. The material is compatible with the advantages of the two, and has many more magical effects.


    For example, the body and soul shadow are more difficult to distinguish, and Hunyuan Jinxian may not be able to see it either;


    For example, the shadow of the soul has part of the effect of the real eye, which is a surprise, perhaps it is a coincidence between the real eye and the eighth sense;


    For example, the soul shadow is no longer limited to the use of spiritual magic tricks, and can even be worn and used by magic weapons. The true soul body is a strengthened soul power clone, and the integration with the real shadow is much stronger;


    For example, the main body can control the spirit shadow to do things and transmit messages across ten realms.


    But there are also many shortcomings.


    For example, if the real soul body is indeterminate, the condensed soul shadow can only be an entity which can be dismantled, unlike the real soul body, which can switch incorporeal entities at any time, facing various Attacks are easy to do, which makes the defense of the soul shadow much worse than the real soul body.


    For another example, the soul shadow cannot be transformed into the body like the real shadow, which means that it still does not have the best function of the real shadow.


    But after doing this, Zhou Shu was almost satisfied.


    The true soul body is considered to be one of the foundations of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and the true shadow is the foundation of the Hachi clan. They are all high-level techniques that are rare in the heavens. Why can I not be satisfied with this step? In the future, Zhou Shu may be able to combine the two perfectly, and even incorporate the Immortal Body and the Shu Zhi Dao Body, making it a heritage in the Shu Zhi Dao, with which he will be proud of the heavens...


    But now I can only think about it.


    In fact, the function he needs most, Soul Shadow has been able to do, that is, remotely controlling the clone to do some things.


    After all, he will be the City Lord of Xiancheng in the future, and leaving Xiancheng becomes a luxury.


    (Unless someone can replace him temporarily.)


    Zhou Shu is very satisfied here, but Mu Wang just stayed silent.


    The way of compassion that Zhou Shu taught him is a little different from that of Bian Xue, and it is more suitable for use in battle. This made him understand what the truth is. Once the long talk is over, he immediately enters the state of enlightenment.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3008: The farther the better

    Zhou Shu has circled the city twice, and he has been to the dojo.


    The Xunxian Dojo has expanded four times, and it is still full of people.


    Without Zhou Shu��s face-to-face guidance, the disciples in the dojo have brainstormed and found a way that suits them. In recent years, six practitioners have been promoted to Taiyi Daluo. This kind of efficiency is not much better than that of the big sect. In fact, among the disciples who talked about Taoism, there were many practitioners from major sects.


    Other dojos are also similar, and practitioners from all over the world gather, all busy.


    Chen Liucheng��s dojo has now become the business card of Xuchang realm. It must be mentioned that if you go to Xuchang realm, not going to the dojo is a trip for nothing.


    What pleased Zhou Shu, Xiangru, Caiying and others most is that their portraits hang high in the middle of the dojo. The disciples here regard them as teachers, even if they are wanted by the immortal world, even if immortal arrests often interfere, These portraits have never been taken down.


    When ���� walked out of the dojo, Zhou Shu felt very comfortable.


    The seeds have sprouted and are growing very well, and they will definitely become a force that cannot be ignored in the future.


    King Mu is still enlightening, Zhou Shu left a shadow in King Mu''s mansion and left straight away.


    Shortly after ���� flew out of the rapids, several people chased from behind, very fast, two of them should be immortals.


    was discovered?


    There should be no flaws.


    It''s easy to get rid of, but Zhou Shu kept his heart, and quietly released a few soul thoughts, attached to those people.


    "Zhang Xun, this way can''t be wrong, right?"


    "Definitely not, I followed them from here last time and watched them go back."


    "If you really catch them, count your head work! Your kid is also lucky, and you can get good results if you are sent to this ruined place."


    "Hey, I don''t dare to take credit for it. To catch them is the skill of the two fairy catchers."


    "Speaking of speaking, you may not be able to catch it, but that is You Si, the Underworld beast of the Ming clan, even the elders of the Hanging Bell Sect have to offer a red reward. When used as a guardian beast, there must be some great ability."


    "It''s not a big problem. The mother has not been promoted yet, and the male seems to have suffered some injuries. The younger brother can''t hold it alone. There are two older brothers, so it will definitely work."


    "You can see the injury?"


    "Hey, I eavesdropped, didn''t they listen to the bloodline dojo? The male didn''t understand it, so he just talked about it."


    "Your kid is really clever."


    "Listen to the corner, I''m afraid that I will lose the name of the two immortal catchers. Don''t help me publicize my big brother. By the way, the two big brothers must pay attention to them. When you see the two of them, you must first reveal their identity. Coming out, it means that they are arresting the criminals, and they should be more timid."


    "Don''t worry, we are very familiar with this set. When we meet us, it is not a criminal or a criminal, haha!"


    "That''s... the person in front of you, it feels a bit annoying."


    "Also, it looks like it is a road, don''t let him find out what we are going to do, go and drive him away!"


    "Hey! I changed directions and ran really fast."


    "If he counts his acquaintance, if he is still in front of the eye, peel him off!"


    Several people cursed a few words and continued on their way.


    Zhou Shu in front of him seemed to have changed directions, but it was a ghost. Zhou Shu himself hid his whereabouts and quietly followed a few people.


    Xianluo does some private affairs with his power. Although he hates him, he doesn''t intend to take care of it. But it has something to do with you when it comes to Youer. If you heard it right, the Youer they want to capture is the big island owner and Heishawu. Four island owners, there is a cause and effect to be paid back.


    dozens of hours later.


    A barren little world not much larger than Heishawu appeared in front of him.


    hadn''t arrived yet, I felt a familiar aura, indeed, it was You Si, the two familiar to Zhou Shu.


    "Come out! Your matter has happened, come with us!"


    The two immortals stared at that world, their aura suddenly exploded, and the eagle claw marks on their clothes flashed, illuminating the surroundings transparently.


    The younger brother next to ���� waved the flag and shouted, "Don''t think about resisting, you are already on the list of ten thousand people, there is still a way to survive with us, and if you don''t follow us, that''s a dead end!"


    One black and one white, two Yu Si flew out.


    Hei Yousi reveals her body, and a huge unhealed scar on her back is particularly conspicuous. His teeth and claws are horrifying, and his eyes are fierce. He chooses people and eats them. Bai Yousi is still a female body, and his white clothes are like snow. With his clothes fluttering, he watched a few people sigh lightly, calmly and sorrowfully, "Hiding here, you found them all, and also brought the immortals to catch them. Didn''t all our grievances and grievances come to an end?"


    The immortal caught stagnant, and was at a loss for a while.


    The little brother was stunned, and continued to shout, "What is the end of the grievance, you two criminals, only if you are in prison will count!"


    Bai Yousi stared at the front, calmly and resolutely, "If we attack you, we will violate the oath of one heart and we shall die. If we do not attack you, we will be arrested by you. The result is that death is not as good as death. What will we choose?"


    "what are you talking about?"


    Immortal catcher really didn''t understand, and his brows became a ball, but the other **** catcher thought of something and looked behind him unconsciously.


    was shocked at this sight, and hurriedly jumped out to the right for hundreds of miles.


    The other two turned their heads, also startled, and ran away in a hurry. The little brother flew up and down, head down, seemingly frightened.


    Less than five feet behind them, there was someone standing steadily.


    Too late to look at the face, too late to see the cultivation base, at that moment, my heart was completely filled with fear, I just wanted to run away quickly, the farther the better.


    At such a close distance, how did he come, did he follow behind, or appeared suddenly?


    There is an outsider within five feet, two big Luo Jinxian, but they have no sense at all. How is this possible, even Hunyuan Jinxian can''t do it? No, if Hunyuan Jinxian approached, they would have been bounced away by the domain, but what happened now?


    The inside of his head seemed to be filled with paste. I didn''t understand how to think about it. I only knew that the impossible was happening right before my eyes.


    Seeing this sceneBlack and White Yousi also stayed for a while.


    Bai Yousi pursed her mouth, suddenly feeling a little funny, "Did you not come with them?"


    "I will give you something."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Our grievances are over long ago, I didn''t want to catch you, these immortals or anything else have nothing to do with me."


    "Thank you very much."


    Bai Yousi bent slightly, the decisiveness in her eyes quickly disappeared, but there was more sorrow. Zhou Shu is not an enemy, and maybe it is no longer a mortal situation, but these two big Luo Jinxians and one Jinxian are not so easy to deal with. He hadn''t crossed the robbery yet, and Hei was injured again.


    "You, you are Zhou Shu! How could it be possible!?"


    The two immortals finally stabilized their minds, and began to look carefully at Zhou Shu''s appearance, wanting to see who this scared him was, no matter who it was, and what his background, first put him on a murderer.


    But at this glance, he was shocked more than before.


    The soul is not possessed, shaking like chaff, and his face is pale, as if he is whiter than the opposite Bai Youyi.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, thank you book friends who finished the movie~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3009: this is very simple

    "Am I so scary?"


    Zhou Shu stroked the beard, which was long gone, smiled and shook his head.


    How could those people even care about talking to him, they only flew backward, and only hated why they didn''t practice the law of thunder and escaped so slowly.


    Actually practicing the Law of Thunder is the same.


    They didn''t have a few breaths just after they started, they found that they could no longer move and were trapped by invisible shackles.


    Zhou Shu ignored them and looked at Bai Yousi, "They want to catch you and sell them. Now they are running away, and they will probably come later. Immortal catching is very troublesome, and they know who I am and cannot go."


    Bai Yousi said calmly, "Then I will kill them."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Just so, but I won''t help you, they just can''t go, but they can do it."


    Bai Yousi''s figure shook, her eyes suddenly turned cold, "Do you want to watch us kill each other? Just like Heishawu back then, watching us fight with Wufang City? Is this your hobby? You really like others in Fight to death in front of you, right?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Why do you always use such malice to guess me."


    "Because you always do this."


    Bai Yousi looked at Zhou Shu, the hatred in her eyes turned into a knife, her expression became colder and white mist appeared on her body.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and sighed slightly, "I''m here to give you something, I just said."


    "We don''t want it."


    Bai Yousi hated him to the extreme, while Hei Yousi roared, the wound on her body burst suddenly, and blood splashed everywhere.


    "It''s what you always wanted, isn''t that necessary?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand with a smile, holding a cloud of black mist on the palm of his hand. The black mist is so thick that it can''t be removed. You can see it vaguely. There seems to be a shadow struggling, shouting, and can''t wait to come out.


    "The old man!"


    Bai Yousi froze for a while, and she was surprised to lose her voice, while Hei Yousi was shocked and deformed. His huge body looked twisted together, like a black mist.


    is similar to Zhou Shu''s hand.


    "You stayed in Heishawu for so long, just to get this. I was entrusted by Wufang City Lord to return it to you."


    Looking at the surprised black and white, Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and threw the black mist in his hand.


    Staying in the demon refining world for a long time is also a trouble. The aura inside is too strong and the power is too strong, and it cannot be purified with the demon refining pot. Sooner or later, it will turn a part of the demon refining world into a land suitable for the underworld to live.


    Hei Youyi flicked his tail, propped the black mist on his body and sent it to Bai Youyi.


    The two looked closely for a while, and the surprise on their faces turned into excitement. Hei Youer danced a weird dance on the spot to express the joy in his heart, while Bai Youer watched the week silently. Shu, the hatred in his eyes is gone, only gratitude remains.


    Simple and straightforward Nether Beast.


    "thank you."


    Without hesitation, Bai Yousi bowed and saluted, sincerely astonishing.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t thank me, it''s the entrustment of City Lord Wufang, I just help you."


    Bai Yousi obviously does not believe in the city lord who has been fighting for many years, and only recognizes Zhou Shu, "If he is willing to give it to us, we will not be there for hundreds of years."


    Zhou Shu didn��t explain. In fact, the fate between Wufang City Lord and Dahei is over. Even if the cause and effect are over here, it doesn��t make sense to mention it again. "You guys finish things first, I am here waiting for you."


    "Okay, it''s easy."


    Bai Yousi nodded slightly, a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, beautiful, but with murderous intent.


    The black mist enveloped her, and soon she couldn''t see her appearance. She, completely integrated with the black mist, became very big and fierce.


    Needless to describe the fate of the immortal catcher and the younger brother. In short, they died cleanly, but not peaceful enough.


    The black mist shrank into a ball again and fell on top of Hei Youyi''s head, sandwiched between two sharp corners, like a contaminated crown.


    Bai Yousi beside ���� is slender and dusty, so elegant as a fairy, it is hard to imagine that the killing just now originated from her, and those pure hands harvested life without stopping at all.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I often hear people say that among the quiet, Bai Si is the most difficult to deal with, as expected."


    "Praise me."


    Bai Yousi accepted it, calmly moving, "We will thank you with the utmost sincerity. What do you want?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Why are you here?"


    "We have been drifting in the Outland. No matter where we are, we came here when we heard that there was a bloodline dojo where a gang of monsters and beasts were promoted." She glanced at Zhou Shu, "We only know here that the dojo is actually You opened it and hesitated for a while before going in, but got a lot of insights, but you didn''t expect you to understand the blood."


    Zhou Shu didn��t take credit, "It��s not me who teaches the bloodlines. By the way, how did he get hurt?"


    seems to know Zhou Shu''s thoughts, she shook her head, "It''s not your last old wound, you met an enemy."


    Hei Yousi roared again, probably not in the language of the Yousi clan, and Zhou Shu couldn''t understand it either.


    Bai Yousi calmed down for a while, then looked at Zhou Shu and said, "We will solve these. With the help of the elders, everything will not be difficult in the future."


    "Then talk about me, you should know who I am, any thoughts?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes fixed on the two of them, naturally with some coercion.


    Bai Yousi stared at him, her figure trembled abruptly, it was obvious that she could not stand the pressure, but he did not take a step back, and said straightly, "Nothing, we Yousi, or the Underworld, and the fairy world are always enemies."


    "I know that the enemy of the enemy is a friend."


    The pressure disappeared suddenly, Zhou Shu smiled, "I plan to build a city in the future, you can come and see, I welcome you all the time."


    Bai Yousi thought for a while, "Well, we must go if we have time. We can''t go back to the underworld now."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Then say goodbye."


    Hei You Si suddenly roared again.


    Bai Youyi paused, "You can''t just leave like this. According to the rules of the Youyi clan, you sent back to the clan elder and helped us so much. We must be grateful to you, everything is fine, you say it~www. novelhall.com~ see if we have... if we don''t, we will find a way to give you."


    She pursed her mouth and looked at Zhou Shu with determination, very determined.


    "The meaning of the clan elder, then I have to ask for it."


    He didn''t think about getting any reward, but he couldn''t help it. If he wanted to stay in black and white, he wouldn''t stay like that. The main reason for not letting him go was the black fog.


    Hei Mist is indeed the one who should be more grateful to him, and his identity is there.


    He thought for a while, "Do you have anything more vibrant, such as vegetation."


    Xiancheng always lacks vitality, not to mention the "unoriginated" dead world like Yunjuan Realm. The more such things, the better.


    But saying this in front of black and white, there is always a weird feeling. The Plutos don''t seem to rely on vitality, and may not know what vitality is.


    "Vitality, there is life..."


    really fell into a groan, but soon the result came.


    "You can say that vegetation is fine, I have carried this with me for a long time, maybe it''s useful?"


    Holding a wooden box in her hand, she looked at Zhou Shu expectantly, "It seems there is no life, but I feel it is alive."


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the meaning of Liuhuo, and thank the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3010: Heartless

    Knowing that what he said is really unreasonable, Bai Yousi lowered her head unconsciously, covering up her panic.


    When ���� looked up, she saw a pair of ardent eyes falling on the wooden box, with enthusiastic eyes that made her stunned.


    settled down, stretched out his hand, "you want?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Although he hasn''t looked closely at what is inside the wooden box, the breath that comes out of it has made him decide that it is it.


    The aura is very familiar, very similar to someone in the demon refining world, exactly the same.


    "That''s good."


    Bai You Si looked at Hei You Si, and then at the black mist above his head, feeling loose in his heart, and sent the wooden box to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu opened the wooden box, and inside was a bright white wooden heart.


    The material is tough and light can be seen. It looks like a beautiful jade, but it is actually the wooden heart of a tree, and it is also the most important part of a tree. The wooden heart is surrounded by a faint fragrance, fresh and full of vitality. The breath is condensed but not dispersed, and shakes gently with the wind, giving people a feeling of living creatures in a trance.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Where did you get it?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu looked attentively, Yu Si was relieved, only suddenly heard the question, but was stunned again, "Where? I don''t remember anymore, it should be a small world before going to Heishawu."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu did not ask too much, "This thing is useful to me, thank you."


    Bai Yousi shook her head quickly, "You are welcome, it''s nothing, it''s just what I usually use. It''s fine if you accept it."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to her, raised his hand to Hei Yousi, smiled, "Farewell."


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, black and white discussed for a while, and then left soon.


    "Xiao Su, this should belong to your clan."


    That Mu Xin, Zhou Shu gave it to Xiao Su.


    Xiaosu took it, still a little at a loss, "What is this?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Su Hexiang, a very rare spiritual tree, there are not many in the sky. I was a little skeptical before. I think the aura on your body is a bit similar to the Su Hexiang in the classics. Now you can see the real thing. Your mother should be the wood demon born by Su Hexiang."


    "Huh, mother?"


    Xiao Su was shocked, holding the Mu Xin with both hands, his eyes fixed on it, as if he was about to get in.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I''m not saying that this Mu Xin is your mother, but that it has the same bloodline as you. It used to be a wood demon like your mother, but it is not anymore. It cannot be reborn again."


    Xiaosu hugged Mu Xin tightly and said nervously, "I have a feeling, it seems to talk to me, what should I do?"


    She felt like a loved one, she had never felt it before, and now she seemed to have it, but she was frightened.


    "That is a kind of blood connection, not really to say..." Zhou Shu paused, "You can think so, it''s good for you, hold it more and get along with it, it may help you get rid of the devilish energy. "


    "Really?"


    Xiaosu was pleasantly surprised, watching Mu Xin nodded vigorously, "I knew it!"


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized, "Blood connection can definitely change your condition, but there is a better way to remove the devilish energy once and for all."


    Xiaosu was even more happy, looking at Zhou Shu baba, resisting the urge to rush over, "What way?"


    "This Mu Xin used to be the Monster Race. Now that there is no will, only the perfect Mu Xin is left. This is the best opportunity for you. You can abandon your body and put your will in this Mu Xin, and then Transplanting to the Tailai Valley, within two hundred years, you will be able to become a monster race, a truly pure monster race, you are still you, but your body has changed, which is what you want most," Zhou Shu glanced at her. "It''s faster than washing with a demon blood tree, or better, but this body is useless anymore. It''s a pity that the part of the demon clan after removing the devil qi is very powerful, better than the wood demon''s own body."


    This is a choice. He estimated that Xiao Su would choose to give up and start again.


    Although the demon body is good, Xiao Su wants to give it up all the time, so he shouldn''t care.


    It��s just that it��s not good for him. When talents are needed, he lacks a competent assistant, but with a good method, he can��t hide it.


    "Don''t."


    Xiaosu''s attitude was unexpectedly determined, and even a trace of contempt was cast in his eyes.


    It seems that she also understands that practitioners will not give up any opportunity to become stronger. The body of the Demon Race is very strong. It is better to stay than to be a simple Demon Race. It is more reliable to find a way to get rid of the Demon Qi, only quickly. He knew he was wrong.


    "What''s this, do you win the house?!"


    Xiaosu stared at Zhou Shu, and said displeasedly, "We have a common blood. It is my important person. How can I use it to rebirth?"


    Caiying also despised Zhou Shu, "That is, why are you so unreliable Zhou!"


    Zhou Shu touched his nose, "Is it mine?"


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu with enthusiasm, and Caiying was dissatisfied. This kind of situation was rare in Feizhou. The atmosphere was a bit strange. No one spoke for a long time. For a long time, Bian Xue whispered, "The little girl also feels that this is not the case. it is good."


    "It is indeed mine."


    Zhou Shu thought about it and apologized frankly, "Xiao Su, don''t think too much, I have no other meaning, just think it can help you."


    If something happens to my body, will I take away someone else''s body?


    No, Zhou Shu will only reconsolidate his body.


    He was indeed wrong, that Ju Mu Xin was a family member connected with Xiao Su''s blood, not ordinary wood.


    What he thought was a good way was actually hurting Xiao Su, who is a person who values ??blood.


    The anger comes and goes fast, Xiao Su already has a smile on his face, "You found it for me, you are all thinking about me, I shouldn��t blame you, but you don��t know, I just met When it��s time, it feels like, like..."


    Caiying quickly said, "Family reunion."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Su gave Caiying a grateful look at relatives. She still didn''t know how to export, so she calmed down. She said to Zhou Shu, "I have never had that kind of beautiful feeling, no I hope I can''t feel it anymore, so I was impulsive... I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said you just now. Without you, I can''t do anything. I''m still in the Xishan world."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Stop talking about the old things, just remember, and there is no need to apologize to each other. I won''t make any weird suggestions."


    "Actually, I would like to listen to your words, but this one, I don''t know why I can''t listen."


    Xiaosu whispered a few words, squeezed Mu Xin in his hand, smiled and said, "I''ll go to the world of demon refining and feel it, if you have something to call me."


    Seeing Xiao Su go, Caiying murmured.


    She looked at Zhou Shu, and said in doubt, "When Xiao Su is angry, my palace also feels angry, but why doesn''t my palace feel that relatives are reunited? That Sima Jia and my palace are also connected by blood?"


    "There are several people around you who are closer than your relatives, how can you care about a Sima Jia you never know?"


    Bian Xue looked at her with emotion, "You are different from Xiao Su."


    "what!?"


    Caiying was stunned, a lot of smiles appeared at the corners of his mouth, and he said nonchalantly, "It turned out to be so, hehe."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3011: Hahahaha

    When ���� came, the atmosphere in the flying boat became a bit wrong.


    Everyone is thinking about their relatives, Bian Xue is thinking about staying in the Xuanhuang world��s younger brother, Zhao Yueru thinks about the grandfather she has never met, and even Xiangru is thinking about those few days and days fighting with him to fight until you die and live brother, just pick Ying is the most happy, happy, she feels that she has never been separated from her relatives.


    Driven by Caiying, this mysterious atmosphere only lasted a few days before it ended.


    Everyone understands that nowadays, they are all cultivators. Dadao is the first, family or something, wait for the road to settle down.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about anything, he concentrated on refining.


    Dao Qi Feijian reached a critical moment, to be precise, every breath of the rest of the time is critical.


    For this reason, the flying boat has been handed over to others to control, slowly returning along the demon world.


    Fortunately, a safe journey.


    "Are there any boundaries nearby?"


    Caiying almost jumped up when she heard Zhou Shu''s words.


    She walked up to Zhou Shu and looked up and down, "Zhou, this is the first thing you said to us in 8,352 days!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You remember all of this, are you too idle?"


    He also didn��t know that he hadn��t spoken for so long. Although they were always together, they seemed to be separated in two worlds. He focused on refining tools and what other people were doing. He really didn��t know what he was doing, and he was totally indifferent. They have never had such a thing for so long.


    I''m a little worried.


    glanced around, fortunately, everyone seems to be there, but...


    Zhao Yueru and Bian Xue are both Daluo Jinxian. Xuanyuanjian has also been promoted to the first level. It is already a sixth-rank, Caiying is still the same, but she feels that she is much stronger and stays in the flying boat. In the state of the sword body, the wings behind Xiao Su became half-blue and half-black, but it turned out to be pure black. It seems that she has expelled a lot of demons. What about the world of refining demons, do you want to take a look?


    "I don��t know how much effort I have to work hard. I change my sword body seven hours a day. You think I��m lazy!"


    Caiying was unhappy, and stared at Zhou Shu, "You are the one who is lazy. Take a closer look. Which of us has not made progress, huh!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and ignored her, "Yueru, Sister Xue, why are you all advanced?"


    Zhao Yueru calmly said, "We passed a void secret realm, and we went to explore it."


    Bian Xue hesitated, "Worrying that the entrance will disappear after some time, we just made our own decision. We also went there and brought a small stone. There are Hu Lao and Caiying looking after him. It took about half a year, don''t blame us, Brother Shu."


    "What do you blame for?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You are all cultivators, how can you miss the chance? Caiying should be taken with you, this guy is too idle."


    Caiying couldn''t help but kicked Zhou Shu, "You are free! This palace is to protect you, good intentions are not rewarded, **** it!"


    Zhou Shu ignored it and looked forward to it, "Tell me, what''s going on, is it a secret realm arranged by a saint?"


    It really happened by chance.


    Void Secret Realm, Zhou Shu himself hadn''t encountered it. The last time I saw it was the entrance to the Soul Realm, not the real Void Secret Realm.


    Zhao Yueru shook his head, "It shouldn''t be, but I found a stone tablet that looks like a sage book and placed it in the demon refining world. You will see it later."


    Jian Lao thoughtfully, "I don��t think so. There are no formations in the secret realm. There are only a lot of weird beasts. There are monsters, gods and fairy beasts, as well as dark beasts and witch beasts. We are there all day long. Fighting, there is no trace of a saint at all."


    "But it is improving very quickly."


    Bian Xue blinked, "Fighting is very training, especially this endless battle. No breath is easy. Sister Yueru is the most powerful. She killed hundreds of them by herself. Not one part of it."


    "Did you forget the little stone?"


    Zhao Yueru glanced at her, seemingly dissatisfied, "I knew I wouldn''t take him there. If it weren''t for him, we could stay a long time."


    Old Jian thought of the scene of that period of time, his heart palpitated secretly, and he couldn''t help saying, "Zhou Shu, that little stone is really a magic monkey. It''s too crazy to kill at all. The beasts we killed add up. , Can''t compare to a fraction of him."


    Zhou Shu became worried, "Is he okay?"


    He knows that small stones can fight, the more the enemy, the stronger the fighting spirit, the more courageous the fight, but the more you fight, the eyes will turn red, there is a possibility of enchantment.


    Bian Xue said earnestly, "He is okay, Hu Lao puts a diamond ring on his head. As long as he recites the scriptures, he can calm down. Every time his eyes are red, we will let him stop. "


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "We all call to stop killing scriptures, but the little stone will also control himself. The number of times his eyes are red is getting less and less. Sometimes the eyes will not turn red after killing for a long time. It is horrible."


    She couldn''t help but cursed as she said, this little stone has made her lose a lot of experience in fighting against each other. That is Jian Xiu''s love.


    Zhou Shu relieved, but thought of something, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Old Hu is really amazing. He can even figure out the method of Tightening Curse, but it''s not that Zhou Shu can''t do it himself, but Zhou Shu''s instinct that doesn''t want to restrain the little stone. When he is finished, he still has to put the diamond ring Take it down and be bound, the magic monkey is no longer a magic monkey.


    He paused, "Why didn''t you see Xiangru? Isn''t it going to hide and fight the robbery?"


    Bianxue shook his head, "No, he said it was early, he was sorting things."


    "Bottles and cans, blood, bones, everything, ask him not to say, hum."


    Caiying was a little bit angry at the thought, "It''s mysterious, do you think the palace really wants to ask, ignore him!"


    Xiao Su smiled, "Caiying, he is studying the bloodline. He said that there are many living creatures in the demon refining world, and the bloodline obtained from the secret realm may be useful, so please extract it first See if you want to use it. Then, you can help strengthen it and add some powerhouses to the demon refining world. I have also studied with him, but those are not suitable for the Mu clan."


    "Strengthen the bloodline?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "He is very careful, by the way, what did you just say, there are more creatures in the demon refining world?"


    His eyes lit up, which was exactly what he had been expecting.


    Xiaosu was a little at a loss, "Yes, a lot more."


    "Yes, yeah," Caiying said hastily, "I don''t know why, in the past few years, the world of demon refining has suddenly become lively, there are shouts everywhere, flying in the sky, crawling on the ground, it is not quiet at all. The sword heard them noisy."


    Bianxue nodded lightly, "Especially around the Tailai Valley, there have been many different animal groups. Some animal girls know them, some have a little impression, some have never seen them, and they are very strange."


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes and opened them quickly, bright lights appeared in his eyes and joy on his face.


    What I waited for a long time, finally happened.


    Hahahaha!


    suddenly let out a long laugh, everyone around was startled.


    did not care about the surprise on their faces, Zhou Shu shouted, "Old Hu!"


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3012: So hard

    "Yes!"


    Hu Lao, who has not spoken, stood up.


    The whole person is full of excitement, and his face is radiant, where there is a little vicissitudes of life.


    He knew what Zhou Shu was going to ask, so he bowed and bowed first, "Master, I have done everything you want to do!"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to help, smiled and said, "Then let''s go and see."


    Refining the demon world.


    still looks the same, familiar green mountains and green waters, but it feels completely different.


    Vitality, extremely rich vitality, and the vitality comparable to high-grade immortals outside, can be seen everywhere here.


    This vitality comes from the group of peculiar creatures living in a gallop, from the lush and tall trees next to the sky, from the cloud and mist covering the sky and the mighty blessed sky, from the glittering golden gems. Tianchi...


    Zhou Shu has been to the Demon Refining Realm countless times, and now, it should be the one he feels best.


    "The master is the power of good fortune brought by Jianmu."


    Hu Lao felt Zhou Shu''s excitement, and was also very excited, "Now I see results."


    Zhou Shu settled down, "You have worked hard too."


    Hu Lao shook his head quickly, "It''s the master who worked hard. There is no such thing as today without a master."


    At this moment, he is extremely grateful that he didn''t do that. If he took a wrong step then, he would have fallen into mud in the Xuanhuang Realm. Where can I see today''s beautiful demon refining realm, now he is 100% sure, following Zhou Shu, he will eventually become a holy instrument.


    Zhou Shu did not hesitate to praise, and praised Hu Lao a few words before saying, "Where are they all?"


    "They are all in Tianchi."


    Hu always understood, and led Zhou Shu to Tianchi.


    On a specially developed blessed land, dozens of different kinds of creatures are living happily.


    There are birds, beasts and insects, all of them look strange. For example, monkeys with scales on their backs and flying fishes with two horns grow on their heads. It is difficult to describe them. The only thing in common is that they all have them. Shu Zhili is still quite rich.


    Old Hu Hu whispered, "A total of twenty-seven, these quickly mastered the Shu Xin Sutra, as if I knew it by birth, I let the other teaches go."


    "Good job."


    Zhou Shu looked at these creatures with a kindly light in his eyes, as if he was watching a group of children.


    After watching for a while, he said slowly, "Old Hu, I don''t care about other things for the time being. I''m going to retreat here for a period of time. Don''t bother me if I''m fine. Also, you should pay attention outside. You can''t go to the cloud yet. Juanjie, don''t run around."


    "Yes, master."


    The old pot answered, and quickly withdrew, leaving the entire Tianchi to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu watched these creatures for a long time, closed his eyes and stopped moving.


    After many days, he remained in this state, not motionless, occasionally, but those movements were weird, sometimes prostrate, sometimes shouted and shouted, sometimes danced, sometimes held hands and feet together. The spinning top looked like crazy, which surprised and confused other people.


    "Look, Zhou is crazy again!"


    Caiying pointed at Zhou Shu who was hanging in the air but standing upside down, and couldn''t help but shout.


    Bian Xue frowned, "Be quiet, don''t disturb him."


    "Don''t worry, he''s not afraid. This is not the first time this palace has called out. It has been several times. This time the voice is quite small..." Caiying defended, but quietly lowered her voice a lot, to Bian Xue, She always has some unconscious respect.


    Zhao Yueru looked at the side, a little puzzled, "Xiangru, what do you think he is doing?"


    Xiangru looked at Zhou Shu with a slight smile, "I don��t speculate about Brother Zhou��s behavior, because speculation is useless, but you don��t have to worry, even if he does something unexpected, he will definitely be in his chest and nothing will happen. accident."


    "I just want to ask how the sword is doing."


    Zhao Yueru felt helpless. He thought that Zhou Shu��s words meant that the Dao Qi Feijian had been practiced, and he had hidden in the demon-making world without making a sound. He was still in retreat. After a long time, there was no movement. It''s really anxious.


    Hu Lao rushed over and looked at them slightly displeased, "What do you guys do again? Don''t practice well."


    Several people answered together, "I just finished my training."


    Caiying walked over and asked Xiao Su who was behind Hu Lao to ask the long questions, "Xiao Su, why are you here too? Didn''t you plant trees over there?"


    "It means that I have trouble planting trees."


    Xiao Su frowned and said, "There have been more than a dozen demon blood trees, but they are all piled together. Looking at many of them, they don��t grow well. I don��t know if they should be separated, and whether the separation will affect them, maybe they Was that the way it was? Lao Hu didn''t know, so I wanted to ask Zhou Shu."


    "This is a big event, we must call Zhou Zhou."


    Caiying seemed to have some enlightenment, and then walked towards Tianchi.


    was pulled back after two steps, and Bian Xue asked suspiciously, "Aren''t there two wooden tribes in Tailai Valley?"


    Old Hu sighed unconsciously, "It is troublesome if there are two. One said that they must be separated, and the other said that the demon blood tree will grow together. The two people are fighting over whom to believe, although the demon blood tree can grow, but This is the first batch. If you don''t raise it well, most of the later ones will be difficult. I have also felt it a few times, but I didn''t find the demon blood tree. I don''t know if it is there or I can''t."


    Bianxue followed, "We don''t understand, only Brother Shu knows."


    Several people nodded their heads, but no one really called Zhou Shu, Caiying stopped after a few steps, "You guys, what is he doing? Xiao Su, does it have anything to do with the demons, the demons? Does the clan practice like this?"


    It was nonsense, and several people frowned.


    Xiaosu hesitated, "It''s not like a demonic cultivation, I think he is learning from those creatures."


    Caiying was taken aback, "Huh?"


    All of them were stagnant, and it made sense to look at them. A little fly by the pool that day was flying upside down Looking at Xiao Su, he couldn''t help but give birth to some approval. "Or you can see clearly."


    Xiaosu smiled, "You all just watch him go."


    Bian Xue blushed. Others didn��t know what to do. She really only looked at Zhou Shu, and she didn��t see the others. She could clearly see the position of Zhou Shu��s hair, and even remembered how he was. What it looks like, but the huge tigers and leopards on the side are totally inconspicuous.


    "What''s so interesting about those weird bugs and little beasts in ancient times."


    Caiying is calm, "But what Zhou learns from them is obviously that they have to learn Zhou''s Tao of Shu. It should be the other way around."


    "Teach students in accordance with their aptitude."


    Lao Hu has come to understand, "I think he is simulating the situation of those creatures practising the Tao of Shu, turning himself into those creatures, deriving the best practice experience based on his own understanding, and then teaching those creatures."


    Hu said, several people also understood it.


    For a while, no one spoke, only thoughts were rolling in my heart.


    Zhou Shu treated them in the same way. Help them practice, improve the method, get the best results, and then teach them.


    It��s just that no one thought that Zhou Shu would be so attentive to a bug or a bird.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3013: Oh its you

    Looking at Zhou Shu, several people fell silent.


    has a feeling of being shocked.


    Even if they seem to be inconspicuous, Zhou Shu can use his best mind.


    A big Luo Jinxian, so that the insects can completely ignore their own image, change them, no, it is absolutely impossible to change any big Luo Jinxian.


    Having cultivated to this level, what else can be said besides pure two characters.


    They felt a power, and they felt ashamed.


    Caiying seems to understand something, "No wonder he cultivates so fast and so well, and he is so devoted to everything, can it be bad? I also want to learn."


    Zhao Yueru has already settled down, "Caiying, let''s go practice the sword.


    Little Su paused, "I''ll ask again in a few days."


    "Ok."


    Old Hu nodded, "I will call you when he leaves the customs."


    was about to leave, but heard Zhou Shu''s voice, "Xiao Su, don''t worry about the Demon Blood Tree, it will walk by itself, and will separate if it feels uncomfortable. It''s together now because the mother tree still needs to look at them."


    "you''re awake."


    Several people turned their heads together, their eyes glowing.


    Zhou Shu stood there, Qing Jun calm, with a spirit in his eyes, where there was a trace of his previous madness.


    "Wake up, during this time, I really realized a lot of things."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a round of bright light seemed to emerge from under his feet, gradually surrounding him, glowing on the top of his head, and then disappearing.


    This is real enlightenment.


    A few people were still surprised, and he said again, "It just so happens that you are all here, just look at me accepting disciples."


    "Accept disciples?"


    Several people were stunned, and it was hard not to be shocked when they suddenly heard of the apprentice.


    Finally Cai Ying opened her mouth, her mouth wide open, "These worms... these creatures, you want to officially accept them as disciples?"


    may be too shocking to the world, and Mr. Hu couldn''t help it a little bit, "Such an important matter of accepting disciples, master..."


    A little bit aggrieved, he wanted to be Zhou Shu��s disciple but he never dared to speak. These insects somehow became master disciples. What is even more uncomfortable is that, in this way, would these insects be a little bit higher than himself, they It was Zhou Shu''s disciple, and he was just Zhou Shu''s servant.


    "You said them?"


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head and laughed, "Their way of comfort comes from the kind of Taoism I planted, and it is not my own ability. They really don''t have much understanding. How can I accept them as disciples? Even if they can grow up, At most it is a sect person, a disciple is impossible."


    Several people nodded, "Just so."


    Hu Lao also let go of his heart, just put it down, and immediately hangs up again.


    The disciples that Zhou Shu wants to collect are not these insects, in other words, are they other people in the world of refining monsters?


    Those women have their own ways. The old sword cares about Xuanyuan, and it is impossible for small stones. It is even more impossible for Xiangru to cultivate bloodlines. It is not himself. Is it because the alien races obtained from the demon world and the two monster races? Or pull someone from outside?


    can only be me!


    Thinking of this, Old Hu was excited and his beard trembled.


    He has long since followed Zhou Shu with all his heart, and also believes that Zhou Shu will become a holy in the future. If he can become Zhou Shu''s disciple...it would be beautiful.


    Zhou Shu seemed to see his thoughts, smiled, but did not make a sound, flew up suddenly, and landed directly above the Tianchi.


    The golden light flashed, and there was an extra bronze furnace in front of Zhou Shu.


    Heavy copper objects, graceful elephants, copper furnaces appeared, a breath of majestic aura quickly spread to the entire world of refining monsters.


    At this time, there is no cloud cover, and the lines on it are very clear. Everyone gazed at it, and only felt profound, as if there was a breath lingering in the heart, the power in the body was stimulated, and the spirit was high.


    Zhou Shu put his hands on the stove, his eyes dimmed.


    Before long, the wind and clouds in the copper furnace quickly formed a vortex, and the pool water in the Tianchi below seemed to have been summoned, converging into a water column, rising into the air, and drilling into the copper furnace one after another.


    "this is����"


    Everyone was surprised when they saw the vision, but Hu Lao felt a little distressed.


    In just a few dozen breaths, the water in the Tianchi looked like it went down a lot, and it was about the same speed as Jianmu had absorbed.


    Of course, it''s just distressed. No matter how much Zhou Shu uses, he won''t have any opinions.


    The copper stove was quickly filled, and there was the sound of water, the sound was far away, as if from an ancient world.


    Immediately, the copper furnace shook, and the brilliance instantly flickered.


    Those who are close, only a few hundred miles away, their minds move with the light, and I feel uncomfortable all over, and my body seems to be splitting apart.


    was extremely uncomfortable, but somehow, I couldn''t move for a while.


    Fortunately, Zhou Shu quickly noticed their abnormality, and a few clouds suddenly appeared on the palm of his hand, covering the copper furnace.


    "What is this doing?"


    Caiying settled down, did not dare to ask Zhou Shu, but asked Hu Lao in a low voice, "Isn''t it about accepting disciples?"


    Hu Lao shook his head, with emotion, "I don''t know, but the master is really strong now."


    The copper furnace, just emitting brilliance, can stun Da Luo Jinxian. It should be on top of all the magic weapons he has seen, and even he can''t compare it with it. If the two collide, he must be injured.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were on the stove, as if he was making alchemy, his expression was more focused.


    I don''t know when, a pagoda appeared above my head. It looked like a Taoist pagoda, but it didn''t look like it. The golden light was faint, but there was a hexagonal thing hanging in it.


    "it''s time."


    With a calm and slightly tired voice, the small tower above his head suddenly flew up and fell into the furnace.


    The copper furnace vibrated again, more violently.


    The wind is surging and the clouds are surging, the world changes color, and the whole world of refining demon is shaking.


    Amidst the rolling thunder, birds and beasts running away in a hurry can be seen everywhere.


    After a short while, the world condenses, the copper furnace settles down, the golden light is gone, and the outer clouds gradually dissipate.


    Zhou Shu smiled, stretched out his hand and pointed, the copper stove plummeted and landed in the Tianchi.


    "what?!"


    Everyone was puzzled, thinking that Zhou Shu had produced something good, but why did he suddenly throw it away?


    is surprised Tianchi water is surging, a figure emerges, slowly revealing the whole picture.


    is a woman.


    Dressed in white, the appearance is extremely beautiful. It is not the beauty of immortals or all human beings. It is all derived from nature. It is carved in ice and snow, and the quality is pure and clean. It is pure enough to accommodate a little flaw. Anyone who sees it will only think of "Holy "The two characters, only the elves between heaven and earth can give birth to such an appearance.


    The woman stood still, looking forward.


    ''S seemingly cold eyes have a special charm, calm and calm, regardless of life and death.


    Soon, she found something, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, looked up at Zhou Shu, and bowed down, "The disciple has seen Master."


    Several people were stunned to see, how did such a special woman suddenly appear?


    is also called Master Zhou Shu?


    Only the two behaved differently.


    Caiying fixedly stared at the woman, thinking of something, suddenly shouted in excitement, "It''s you, my palace recognizes you!"


    The old pot seemed to be stupid, his face was dim, and he felt that he was hundreds of years old. He looked at the woman and sighed, "It turned out to be you, it turned out to be you. How could I fight with you? Can''t compete with you, alas."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3014: No realm

    Hu Lao was a bit jealous or annoyed, but when I saw the woman, I lost my mind at all.


    is actually a snow girl!


    How can I compete with her?


    The scene in the North Sea of ??Underworld is still in sight.


    In order to help himself withstand the calamity, Zhou Shu faced the five elves driven by the heaven in the sea of ??the North Ming, and finally refined them one by one, but whoever wanted the shamelessness of the heavens went off the scene in person and possessed the will of the heaven and the snow girl. , Launched a thunderous blow, and hid behind Zhou Shu, shivering, not daring to stand out, but the snow girl, seeing Zhou Shu Dao Pagoda, suddenly enlightened Dao, counter-strike, destroying the will of heaven, and blocking the thunder with her body. , And ultimately martyred.


    How can I compete with her?


    I saw the snow girl remnants of snow that day, but I didn''t want to be reborn from the furnace today.


    Except for Hu Lao Caiying, no one here has seen that scene, so they don''t understand when they see Xue Nu.


    Zhou Shu saw the look of the old pot, and smiled slightly, "Today I enlightened the Tao and gained a lot. Once the thousand-year fog was cleared, I resurrected the Snow Girl. It took a lot of your accumulation, don''t you care?"


    The old pot''s heart was shocked, and he quickly said, "The world of refining demon is the owner of it, so just use it."


    seemed to feel that it was not enough, and then said, "For the Snow Girl, if I give her the entire Tianchi, I am willing."


    He felt that Zhou Shu seemed to have the intention of beating. Back then, he hid behind Zhou Shu, fearing that he would be injured by Heaven. Only Xuenu and Caiying sacrificed their lives for Zhou Shu to prevent the robbery. In contrast, he really seemed too unbearable. Although he could lay down his life for Zhou Shu now, he didn''t do it or did it at the time, and things have happened.


    "Then your wish is fulfilled."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Xue Nu, you will live in this Heavenly Lake from now on, and the world of refining demon will follow you."


    "Thank you, Master, and my disciple for taking the lead," Xue Nu saluted, and looked at Lao Hu, "Thank Lao Hu too."


    Hu Lao quickly returned the courtesy, "You are welcome."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You don''t have to be depressed. She can only benefit you in Tianchi, there is no harm. In the future, your realm will become a real world, with more benefits."


    Hu Lao just nodded, "I understand that Snow Girl Heaven and Earth Elf, transformed by the essence of the Xuanhuang Realm, is my blessing to be in the Demon Refining Realm."


    He is a veteran, he felt that he had read Zhou Shu''s voice.


    Zhou Shu will leave soon to create his own world in the Yunjuan Realm. After the Demon Refining Realm, he will come less, but the Demon Refining Realm must still be under his control and must be controlled all the time, so Xue Nu is undoubtedly a good one. In the future, the demon-cultivating world will become the real world, and Xue Nu is probably the best candidate for the demon-cultivating world.


    Of course he will not object, it is indeed very good for him.


    As for freedom or something, he doesn''t think about it anymore. He wants to be holy, and following Zhou Shu is the only choice.


    "Brother Shu, you haven''t introduced your apprentice."


    Bianxue couldn''t help it, and whispered, "Who is she and where did she come from?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Sister Xue, Yueru, Brother Xiangru, Xiaosu, Old Jian."


    Speaking of the name, she also gave an introduction to Xue Nv by the way, and then said, "She is called Xue Nv. She is a heaven and earth spirit born in the sea of ??the North Sea of ??the Profound Yellow Realm. She was possessed by the will of heaven and came to trouble me, but After seeing my Dao Pagoda, I immediately enlightened Dao and became the inheritor of Shu Zhi Dao, and then blocked the catastrophe of the Heavenly Dao for me. Well, Caiying also helped me with the catastrophe. If it weren''t for the two of them, it would be sad that day. "


    "Finally, the snow girl turned into a snowflake, and the Taoism was hidden in it."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xue Nu with a lot of appreciation in her eyes, "That is the kind of Tao that she realized by herself. It is completely different from those living beings. Her understanding of Shu Zhi Dao is unmatched. She will definitely be able to pass on my Shu Zhi Dao. Today, I was finally able to bring her back to life. It was a great blessing for me. It was just that she was wronged and trapped for so long, but even so, she did not lose her mind because of this, and she still has her spiritual wisdom, which is really rare."


    Snow Girl shook her head unconsciously, with a smile on her mouth, "Master, you are too exaggerated, how can I be so good."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a condensed expression, "I said that hello is good, and words are not enough to describe it. But, Xue Nu, you must remember that you are my first disciple. If everyone is stunned, I have no face. If it is small, Shu Zhidao cannot be carried forward, and the matter will be big."


    Xue Nv lightly chins her head, her eyes are firm, "The disciple must concentrate on cultivating the Tao of Shu, and dare not slack in the slightest."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at several people, "You should get closer, and you will be in the demon refining world from now on. You don''t need to be cautious about everything. Everyone here can trust each other and ask whatever you want. You don''t have to worry about each other."


    Everyone looked at the snow girl, with a lot of admiration and admiration in their eyes.


    Only a few people turned their eyes to Zhou Shu, with some dissatisfaction. With such a thrilling past, how to say it now is hateful.


    There is a gaze, and the snow girl is also a peaceful and innocent temperament. Soon, everyone merged, and laughter came out from time to time.


    Zhou Shu called the pot aside and said warmly, "Don''t think too much about the things that have passed. I leave the Snow Girl in the world and I don''t intend to control you. You don''t have to worry too much about what to do or what to do. "


    Hu Lao nodded quickly, "I understand, Master."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What do you understand?"


    The old pot stagnated, but he didn''t know what to say, so he just said, "It''s still the same as before."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, "Well, but it''s a bit different. You tell her what you have seen and understood in the Xuanhuang Realm and the heavens, and you usually teach her more about this. She has been in the Sea of ??the North Sea for the rest of her life and has hardly seen anyone. The whole experience is a blank piece of paper. Although there is no one in Shuzhidao, she lacks too much, and she is not suitable for it. If you go out to practice, you have to worry about it more."


    Hu always glanced at Xue Nu, "I think she will learn soon."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Experience is not something you can get at random You have to have experience. You can think of a way, you can��t just rely on talking, give it to all secrets and the like. She try and help him improve as soon as possible."


    Old Hu nodded, but hesitated, "Master, what realm is she now?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "There is no realm."


    Is there a realm for an elf like Xuenu?


    Her Shu Zhi Dao is very strong, but her Shu Zhi Li is not a result of practice, but a natural formation.


    This is what Zhou Shu valued. The existence of the Snow Girl shows that Shu Zhi Dao and the Five Elements Thunder and Lightning Annihilation have similarities. Shu Zhili is also the power of the law, and may become the master in a certain realm.


    For Shu Zhidao, its path is more open, which is both a process and an end.


    Seeing Hu Lao surprised, Zhou Shu said again, "However, in terms of strength, it should be similar to Jin Xian, but it may surpass Jin Xian in a while."


    Old Hu nodded, not surprisingly, the Tianchi water used by the Resurrection Snow Girl is a huge number, and a golden fairy will definitely not be able to transform so much energy. From now on, she will be in Tianchi day and night. It is not difficult to surpass the golden fairy.


    He paused, "Master, do you want to tell her my experience in managing the demon world?"


    You can��t always ask for the master��s request. As a qualified servant, you have to take the initiative to share your worries for the master.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3015: Think about it

    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Huh?"


    Old Hu quickly said, "In the future, Snow Girl will be the heavenly way of refining the demon world. The sooner you understand the better, the master and I will be at ease."


    Zhou was relieved, looked at Hu Lao for a while, suddenly laughed, "Hahaha!"


    The pot was old and panicked, did it mean that it was flattering on the feet of the horse?


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, shook his head and said, "Heavenly Way? Why do you think so, does the Demon Refining Realm need Heavenly Way? It''s all right if you have you, and I''m still worried that you won''t succeed? As for Yunjuan Realm, there is no need for Heavenly Way. , She understands these are useless."


    Hu Lao''s heart tightened, and he really caught the photo of the horse''s feet. He just said, "That''s why I think too much."


    "You do think too much, but you also think less."


    Zhou Shu looked at the snow girl in the distant crowd, and slowly said, "You take her too small, how can she be stuck in one world? As my most proud and optimistic disciple, she Resurrection told me that she will spread my Shuzhi Dao to every corner of the heavens. Do you think she will be trapped in any realm? Let alone your demon refining realm."


    Old Hu looked at Zhou Shu and was shocked inexplicably, "Master, it turns out that she..."


    "I am too ambitious?"


    Zhou Shu said with a solemn expression, "It must be great, and it must be so in order to carry forward a kind of road. She has to walk differently from you, and what she wants to do is different from yours. She is not saving herself. A cultivator who cherishes her life does not practice for longevity. She can give up everything for the sake of Tao."


    The old pot was frozen, and there was nothing to say for a long time.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, he went far away, he needed to be quiet.


    At first, he was really simulating those creatures practicing Shu Xin Sutra, trying to analyze their mistakes, and then improve them to help them better master the Shu Tao.


    All kinds of creatures, all kinds of different movements, he was simulated in the sea of ??consciousness, it is impossible to be seen by people, but after he simulated for a long time and tested it, he found a problem, and the cultivation effect of those creatures is no better than before. Good, even worse.


    This kind of situation is very rare. He deduces and simulates, and they are often the best, but now they are not.


    This was a small blow, but Zhou Shu saw something deeper from this.


    Living beings practice the Tao of Shu in their own way, and the Tao of Shu has adapted themselves to these creatures so that they can grow rapidly, and forcibly improving by themselves will make them not adapt to the original Tao of Shu, and the cultivation will naturally deteriorate.


    Although I have improved very well, it may not fit their situation.


    In the past, they were deduced and improved for practitioners such as the human monster race. Now these are not humans. Some of them do not have dantian, some do not have knowledge of the sea, and some do not have anything. They are forced to improve and reform according to the practitioner��s Is it really good to practice the way?


    So he gave up the idea and did not continue the simulation.


    But at this time he thought again, what would happen if I practiced according to them?


    I can��t just help them, they can also help me.


    I have the foundation of the previous simulation. It is not difficult to do this. He quickly did it, and the result was very unexpected.


    The effect is not better than that of his own way, but he has a lot of special experience.


    Suddenly, there was a thought of "It turned out to be like this", and Shu Zhidao suddenly widened before his eyes.


    He underestimated Shu Zhidao.


    Although he created the Tao of Shu, he has already had a strong vitality, and he is developing vigorously. Even without Zhou Shu, he is developing. In fact, Zhou Shu does not fully understand the Tao he created.


    If he wants to understand better, he has to change his attitude. Instead of thinking of himself as a founder, he will learn Shuzhi Dao from the beginning, just like those creatures.


    So, he began to practice with each different creature, like a beginner, using them to comprehend the way of comfort from them. Every time he practiced, he felt differently. The doubts he had before practiced again and again. Was answered in.


    seems to be doing it all over again, he has enlightened again.


    A brand-new enlightenment, and his Shu Zhi Dao has gone further.


    If it weren''t, how could he use the Taoist furnace and Xue Nu''s Taoism to bring her back to life.


    In the process of condensing Xue Nu, he and Xue Nu have always communicated with the Taoism, and learned a lot from Xue Nu��s insights.


    He understood more and more that the cultivation of Taoism is not only his own business, but also from the Tao itself and from others.


    It is a simple sentence, but it is extremely difficult for a monk to do it, and it is even more difficult for a founder to do it.


    Zhou Shu took this crucial step.


    He sees the way forward more clearly.


    At this stage, he will get more from others, and he no longer has to meditate on Shu Zhi Dao (Those Shu Zhi Dao can do it by himself). What he needs is a better law of expansion. When Shu Zhi Dao improves in the future, let these laws not become the shackles of Shu Zhi Dao.


    "Did I bother you, Shu?"


    Familiar and cold voice, but the title is somewhat different.


    When I looked up and saw Zhao Yueru, Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, I have already figured it out, do you want to ask Jian?"


    Zhao Yueru breathed a sigh of relief, "I just saw that you were a little strange, and I came here because I didn''t think it would disturb you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "You have too many scruples. With your relationship with me, you don''t have to be afraid to disturb me, Yueru."


    "Yeah, but it still doesn''t work."


    There was a smile on Zhao Yueru''s face, "How is the sword, is it ready?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s coming soon, the materials are almost ready, and then find a suitable place for the sword. I will ask Xiangru and Caiying to help find it. It is better to have a boundary all over the sea, which is more suitable. Cheng Jian."


    Zhao Yueru said hastily, "I will look for it too!"


    "Well, it shouldn''t be troublesome. This kind of world is everywhere in the sky, but find someone with few lives."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Zhao Yueru, "If there is no accident, this sword can be recognized as the master that is, it is integrated into your soul and blood in advance. You can use it more smoothly, and others cannot use it. Originally, this step was necessary, but now that you are promoted to Da Luo, you can use it freely without recognizing the Lord, but you don��t need to do that anymore."


    Zhao Yue asked suspiciously, "Why don''t you recognize the Lord?"


    Zhou calmly said, "Recognizing the Lord also has disadvantages, such as not being able to give birth to a sword spirit, and this sword cannot be promoted. You have been integrated into the soul and blood. When you change the sword in the future, it may affect you. You must be careful."


    After thinking about it, Zhao Yue seems to have made a decision, "It''s better to recognize the master, it''s better."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "You can think about it. What I just said was more euphemistic, but you have to be clear, sword repair and sword are inseparable, recognize that the master is a sword that cannot be promoted..."


    Zhao Yueru shook his head, "This sword will definitely be promoted."


    She nodded vigorously and looked at Zhou Shu, "I believe it will definitely work, and the sword you make will definitely work."


    Looking at her persistent and firm eyes, Zhou Shu smiled, "All right."


    Although he has long been certain that this sword cannot be promoted, who knows what will happen in the future.


    For example, if you fuse a sacred artifact with it, it will become a sacred artifact. Doesn''t it mean it has been promoted?


    Even if it is superfluous, it can��t be said wrong.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3016: it goes without saying

    "I''m back, I''m back!"


    Caiying pointed at Zhou Shu in the distance, turned his head and shouted.


    Other people were also pleased and greeted them one after another.


    Zhou Shu went to the Jieli Refining Device by himself. It took more than a month after he went there. Others were waiting nearby. Now that Zhou Shu came back, he was naturally happy.


    Looking at them, Zhou Shu secretly sighed and carefully put down the flying sword in his hand.


    No one has seen Dao Qi, they have looked at them very carefully. Needless to say, Caiying and Zhao Yueru, the concentration of Hu Lao and Jian Lao is no worse than theirs.


    "Is this a Taoist device? Why is it so different."


    Caiying turned her head, her eyes filled with confusion, "Like a fire stick, is this a flying sword or a Taoist weapon?"


    Speaking of it, the sword that Zhou Shu took out was indeed ugly. It was flat and long, not dark in winter, and it was covered with wavy lines, but it was not neat at all. One piece was missing here, and it looked very uncoordinated.


    Xiaozhao shook his head, "The appearance is indeed a bit bad."


    Old Jian didn��t speak, but he was quite puzzled. It��s not surprising that Dao Qi could hide himself, but it could show a little bit of beauty, but he didn��t seem to see anything. There was no sword intent and no formation. Fa, there is no feeling of flying sword at all.


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhao Yueru and said lightly, "I made a mistake."


    Zhao Yueru''s mind was stagnant, the whole person was stuck in a wood, and his face was pale for a long time before saying, "Then you...are you okay?"


    There must be disappointment, and at the same time she feels even more uncomfortable for Zhou Shu who is casting a sword.


    Zhou Shu spent more than 50 years on the sword, and did not practice, but in the end he made a mistake and failed. It must be the saddest thing. What makes her feel bad is that her sword made Zhou Shu fail. But it is clear that since she met Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu has never failed once, whether it is a refining device or other things, but this time, she has failed because of her.


    I knew it a long time ago, I won''t go to the refining device.


    Da Luo Jinxian refining Taoism tools is still too difficult, even Zhou Shu, who has never failed, failed.


    Other people have the same feeling, but not as deeply as Zhao Yueru, who all looked at the sword, thinking about what to say.


    Caiying didn''t care, and reached out to grab the sword, "If it''s wrong, it''s wrong. If there is any big deal, I will take a look."


    seemed to be aware of her actions, and the blade of the sword suddenly shook like a fire stick, making a buzzing sound, dull and continuous, as if playing a drum.


    Everyone is stagnant, but they follow the ups and downs of the drum unconsciously, as if they are attracted.


    "It''s kind of a way out."


    Caiying was stunned, his eyes lit up, his hands didn''t stop, and he released his sword intent to get the sword.


    She is now in the state of a sword body at any time, and she uses her sword intent as she wants.


    boom.


    ''S mind was shocked, as if he had been hit hard by something.


    A blue flying sword suddenly appeared in front of him, with a mighty killing intent, and rushed to the front like the sky, and he couldn''t notice how it came, but in front of this sword, he didn''t have the power to resist and wanted to lift the sword. I couldn''t do it, and I was shocked physically and mentally for a while.


    Feijian left immediately, and her strong depression also dissipated. She squatted down unconsciously, her face pale.


    But the rest of them didn��t know what happened, they were surprised, "Caiying, what''s wrong with you?"


    Caiying settled for a while before she stood up, still with a look on her face, looking at Zhou Shu, "Zhou, it''s terrible! What is that?"


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Don''t move randomly, it recognizes the master, and don''t use the sword body even if it moves, now your sword body can''t stand it."


    The sword body is composed of sword intent, as is the Dao weapon flying sword. The two are essentially the same, but the realm is too different, and naturally there is a feeling of being crushed.


    I didn''t remind me before, because I wanted to teach her a little lesson.


    "Oh."


    Caiying responded, unexpectedly behaved, and didn''t dare to touch the sword again.


    I was really frightened at that moment, and I would be swallowed at any time. My sword body was in front of it, feeling vulnerable.


    Although Yu Ren didn''t understand it, but it was also known by the situation that Caiying was startled by the sword.


    That sword may not be bad.


    Bian Xue hesitated, "Senior Brother Shu, isn''t this sword broken?"


    "I didn''t say that the exercise was bad, but something went wrong."


    Looking at Zhao Yueru who almost jumped up with excitement, Zhou Shu''s face was still very solemn, "I only considered making it a Taoist implement. I didn''t think about other things. The Taoist implement was refined, but it is a troublesome thing to use."


    Zhao Yueru quickly stood firm and said anxiously, "What''s the matter, can''t it be used?"


    "You who recognize the Lord, of course you can use it, just use..." Zhou Shu paused, "Pick it up and take a look."


    Zhao Yueru, who was looking forward to this moment, felt timid at this moment. He hesitated for a while before walking over to pick up the sword.


    Seeing this scene of Caiying, he couldn''t help but cheered, "Yue Ru Sister, help this palace cure it!"


    Before the words fell, the sword had changed color.


    The black faded at a visible speed, and the wave pattern quickly disappeared. The exposed sword body was pale gold, translucent, with a special light, like a golden rainbow in the sun, but only lasted a few breaths, and soon the sword body also Gradually disappear, become completely transparent, until no more signs can be seen.


    The sword disappeared completely.


    Only Zhao Yueru slowly floated a layer of golden light, which looked very pale, but it gave people a feeling of incomparable majesty.


    A sense of oppression.


    Caiying, who was so close, couldn''t help but stepped back two steps, with some horror in his eyes.


    People who are far away didn''t endure it for a while, and couldn''t help walking backwards, trying to stay as far away as possible.


    But it didn''t take long for them to realize that even if they were far away, they could still perceive the feeling of being oppressed all the time.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, but looked at Zhao Yueru quietly.


    Zhao Yue felt wrong at this time, and looked around, "What''s going on with this sword?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Let''s put it down first."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, but she was a little bit dissatisfied on the face This master��s Taoist device, when he got it, it seemed to merge with herself. The two are closely related, while holding the Taoist device flying sword. The feeling of is really very different. There is a feeling of soaring fighting intent. It is best to fight a battle immediately. With it, you can quickly become a strong one, overwhelming other people here, even Lou Gang. Bo, he dared to come and killed him.


    Zhou Shu saw her hesitation, she only shook her head, "With a sharp weapon in her body, she will kill herself."


    Like a bell ringing in her ears, Zhao Yueru''s mind was shocked, and she noticed something was wrong, and quickly put down the flying sword.


    The golden light gradually disappeared, became solidified, and became like a fire stick again.


    As soon as she put it down, Zhao Yueru walked away a few steps, she didn''t even dare to look back a few more times. She felt that she was affected by this Taoist instrument just now, and even said she was controlled. How could this happen, how could this happen?


    As the sword was lowered, the others gradually returned.


    They looked at the inconspicuous flying sword, no longer a little sloppy, but more fearful, quite fearful.


    Just holding a sword can be stunned. If you really want to fight it, the result will be self-evident.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3017: Dont learn other

    Zhou calmly said, "Did you find the problem too?"


    "No, I can''t control this sword, I may still be controlled by it."


    Zhao Yueru glanced back, and quickly turned back, still with a trace of panic in his eyes, and smiled wryly, "It may be too early to take the Dao Qi, my cultivation level is still too low."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not your problem, it''s me that made a mistake."


    Reaching out his hand, the sword flew over and hung in front of him. He stretched out his hand and rubbed it twice before slowly saying, "I only considered making the Dao implements, but ignored other things. It shouldn''t be like this, even if the Dao implements sword intent. It''s too strong in itself, it won''t be so blatant."


    The rest of the people were silent, they didn''t understand the refining device, so they could only wait for Zhou Shu to speak.


    Xiao Xiao wagged his tail and said, "It really shouldn''t. I haven''t seen Dao Qi, but I have seen the records of auction Dao Qi. There is no such situation. Although it was bought by Hunyuan Jinxian, Da Luo Jinxian can occasionally use it. of."


    "Yes, Da Luo Jinxian can''t exert the power of Taoism at best, but it''s not like it is now, it can''t be controlled."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and sighed, "Even if it is an immortal weapon, it is known to hide its immortal power when it is not in use, so that it will not be easily perceived by others, but this guy will look for things as soon as he is trained, and he will be rebellious. , The sharpened edge..."


    At this point, he waved his hand, and a picture appeared in front of several people.


    There is a huge hole on the sea. I am afraid that it will not be hundreds of thousands of miles around. The seawater in the cave will be evaporated, and the surrounding seawater will not go down.


    There is lava transpiring at the bottom of the cave, and a blue light is flying right and left on the magma, full of pride.


    "A sword is about to pierce the center of the earth, and there is no origin in the world. It has long been a dead world, and there are almost no living things. Otherwise, this sword has caused such a big killing when it was born, of course it has brought me a huge cause and effect. , He has become an out-and-out fierce sword."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, feeling lingering in his heart.


    I have never seen such a disobedient sword. The release of other swords is a vision of heaven and earth. It is a vision of its own creation.


    Everyone was also shocked, and they rejoiced.


    In fact, sword casting itself is also a troublesome thing. If you are not careful, it will cause cause and effect, and it will be forever.


    Ya Jiu, the master of swordsmithing, made the sword. After the sword was completed, the light rushed into the sky for seven days. There was a severe drought around him. There were countless lives and deaths. Ya Jiu fed the sword with his body, and only let the sword calm down. The sword was taken away by the disaster-stricken people, and his family was also in catastrophe.


    The name of the sword is Ya Jiu, which was created by later generations, and it is still missing.


    This is also the reason why Zhou Shu is looking for a sword in the dead world.


    He was still shaking his head and continued, "...It took me a long time to contain it, and I had to be careful when I took it. Now that it is in contact with Yueruyi, it is more like a fish in water, and I can��t wait to use all my abilities right away. come out."


    Zhao Yueru nodded again and again, "Well, my sword intent is useless, it just became like this."


    In fact, she still has a little joy. Who doesn��t want to show her abilities? As long as she feels the powerful feeling just now, she will never forget it, but she is more worried. The Taoism is too strong. Showing yourself at any time will definitely cut others, even yourself.


    As soon as the take-off sword is taken, other people must avoid it. If it is held all the time, who will dare to approach her in the future.


    I''m afraid Zhou Shu can''t get close.


    Moreover, it is impossible for the Taoist tools to be hidden in Wanfang Ring, not to mention what to do if they are taken away.


    Hu Lao thought about it, "Master, is there something wrong with the material?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "No, the main material is the real dragon relic, it is about to become a Buddha, where there is such a big hostility, and it will not show prestige, it can only be that I have less time when refining Taoism tools. Some steps have been taken, but I don��t know which ones. There is no information in this regard."


    He was crossing the river by touching the stones, making Dao artifacts for the first time, and he didn��t know how others did it. If he had other Dao artifacts, he could use it to perform samsara and look at the past, maybe he could know the Dao artifacts. The steps are detailed, but obviously he didn''t.


    Zhao Yueru paused, "Then I don''t need it for the time being, maybe my realm is high."


    "If the realm is high, it can be used naturally. If you are a quasi-sage, then it will absolutely listen to your words, and you will be called to come and go, but you are all the quasi-sages, what is the meaning of this Taoist implement?" Zhou Shuyao Shaking his head, he said condensedly, "I must use it now, but I still have to think about how to use it."


    Xiangru said slowly, "It''s better to seal it, add prohibition, and open it when needed."


    "Seal Dao Qi?"


    Hu Lao was surprised, "Is it too difficult?"


    Xiangru concentrating, "If the bloodline is sealed, it doesn''t matter the level difference, even if you can try it, I should be able to do it, but it will be more troublesome when you open it."


    Caiying said with joy, "Xiangru, are you so good?"


    "No, this is the talent of our Dijiang Clan."


    Xiangru said calmly, but there was a trace of pride in his eyes.


    Zhao Yueru also looked at him, and unconsciously brought out expectations. If it can be sealed, it will be fine.


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "Brother Xiangru, the blood seal you mentioned consumes essence and blood every time you unlock it. You are a divine beast and don''t care much. I have seen you use it several times, but the practitioner is different. A drop of essence and blood may take ten years and a hundred years to cultivate, but to unlock this sword, the consumption of essence and blood will only be more, maybe a dozen drops or more at a time, after all, the gap between them is too big."


    The phase was stagnant, and he quickly said, "But I was wrong. This sword has recognized the master. Only Zhao Yueru''s blood can be used to seal it."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You can''t do it either. It''s impossible to take you with your sword every time.


    Hu Lao said again, "It''s better to put it in the world of refining the demon first. I will use the original nourishment to see, maybe it can sharpen its spirit."


    Zhou Shu shook his head again, "Sharpening qi is an uncommon method of raising swords. You can tell it with your heart, but now it can��t be put into the world of refining demon, it will mess up the world, refining the demon pot. It''s okay, but you and it... are not good for you, so forget it."


    Refining Demon Pots, these artifacts, can be regarded as Dao artifacts in nature. There is no problem with compatibility at the moment, but if you have to fight, you may really think too much.


    Dao weapon is a killer weapon, Zhou Shu who refined it can''t understand it better, he can''t face it directly, put it in the pot, it will be difficult to deal with an accident.


    Everyone is thinking hard, but they can''t figure it out.


    Looking at Zhao Yueru, he said warmly, "Don''t worry, I already have some ideas, and before that, you have to learn some formations, and I will give you the formations later."


    "Formation, I know."


    Zhao Yueru stagnated and nodded quickly.


    She was also a master of the formation before, but after entering the heavens, Shu Shan only repaired the sword, and she did not learn anything else, she also abandoned the formation.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, I will fix it for you before returning to Yunjuan Realm."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "Well, of course I can rest assured."


    Zhou Shu looked at Feijian with thoughtfulness. Although the weapon was refined, there were a lot of problems. Even if he restricted it with the formation method and guaranteed that it could be used normally, the refinement was not a success this time.


    But with experience, it will definitely not be like this next time.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3018: what happened

    Liu Yujie.


    A small circle with a radius of only hundreds of thousands of miles.


    Although it is not a dead world, it is not much different. It is too close to the demons. From time to time, the demons come to nuisance. The creatures in the world are overwhelmed and move away. However, the original core that is not yet mature is on the verge of exhaustion.


    An old man in grey clothes was sitting in a barren mountain with his eyes closed, his expression slightly melancholy.


    Compared with the melancholy face, his legs and feet are more melancholy. There is a burning iron chain on it. The whole leg is carbonized by the flame, and sparks shine out from time to time, and there are some strange dark green in the black. , Looks particularly dazzling.


    "Zhang Zhicheng."


    Hearing something, the old man opened his eyes suddenly, a ray of light appeared in his muddy eyes, and he looked out of the sky.


    At the next breath, a person appeared in front of him.


    "My lord, you are finally here!"


    The old man''s figure was shocked and he almost crawled down, "This is less than two hundred years!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said faintly, "Leave the flame poison gold."


    "Yes."


    The old man touched his hands, the iron chain that had been entangled with him for more than a hundred years broke away instantly, his body trembled slightly, and he almost fell.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You have suffered, then I ask you, would you like to go back with me?"


    The old man said hurriedly, "Yes, the villain is willing! As long as the adult can help me in my cultivation, I am willing to do anything for the adult! I must also help the adult find Zhou Shu. During this period of time, I thought hard and came up with several ideas that could trick him. The way!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Okay, but I have something to tell you, I am Zhou Shu."


    "My lord is joking, right?"


    The old man was taken aback, and said, "Your lord is the root elder of the Suspense Sect, how could it be Zhou Shu..."


    "I am."


    Zhou Shu has changed his appearance and looked at him with a smile, "Zhang Zhicheng, you don''t recognize me, you must have seen my portrait in the door."


    "You, turned out to be Zhou Shu! You lied to me! You lied to me for more than a hundred years!"


    The old man was angry, his teeth clenched. During this time, he was willing to suffer. He thought he would be able to walk on the thick legs of the Xuanling Sect. This was unexpectedly the case. Unconsciously, the killing intent was diffused.


    Zhou Shu just ignored him, "Follow me, you won''t do any harm..."


    Listening to Zhou Shu''s words, the old man gradually froze.


    Yunjuanjie.


    This vast and barren land will be Zhou Shu''s new starting point.


    Zhou Shu was still wandering outside the world, and a figure greeted him, "You are here, but you are a young man."


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Zhou Shu bowed to the ground with a sincere expression, "When I first came here, the juniors couldn''t believe that there were twelve torrential belts and three gang wind belts in the Yunjuan Realm, which did not have a channel. I really don��t know how to thank the old man. !"


    "If I have nothing to do, I just do it. It''s nothing."


    Xie Lao waved his hand, but there was a trace of displeasure on his face, "When you come back, why do you still use a shadow to explore the way? Are you guarding the old man?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "How dare the younger generation, it''s just that the body is still in other worlds, so I let the soul shadow come first and see if there is anything wrong with Xie Lao."


    Xie Lao said with disdain, "What can the old man do?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Did the immortal world come to harass during this time?"


    Xie Lao said lightly, "It''s here, not only the Immortal Realm, but also the Demon Realm and other races, but don''t worry, they can''t see anything. Those who don''t want to leave are all being dismissed by the old man."


    Zhou Shu thanked him again, "Thank you for your hard work, and the younger generation will repay you."


    "Okay, don''t always say repay, I will rely on you in the future."


    Old Xie stared at Zhou Shu with great interest, "This is the ghost shadow that Mu Xiaozi said, how did you figure it out, and it really looks like the real shadow, if the old man had not heard the news first, I am afraid that it will cost It will take a while to see."


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "The younger generation doesn''t have the skills of the Haze Clan, so I have to figure out how to make up the number, barely okay."


    Old Xie''s expression was slightly condensed, "It''s not like the one who made up the number. The star stream you helped me last time, didn''t you figure it out by yourself? Adding to the military path and so on last time, you really know how to think about it. The old man has something to ask of you."


    "Senior, just say it."


    Zhou Shu agreed, "But that star stream is really not what the younger generation thought of, it is the unique ability of the Haze clan."


    Xie Lao waved his hand, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, wait until you get settled here, will you build a fairy city as soon as you come back? How long will it take?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I will be back in a month, and I will start preparing when I come back."


    Thanks to the old man, seemingly thoughtful, "If you want the old man to help, you don''t have to be polite. I can come over there anytime to help you build the city."


    "Then I will have to thank you for getting old."


    Of course Zhou Shu will not be polite. He and Haze are an unbreakable alliance. There is nothing wrong with borrowing Haze��s power more. The debt will not worry, but the relationship between the two will be closer. Besides, there will always be returns in the future. Day.


    �Ƴ���.


    This used to be the bridgehead of the fairy world against the demon world, but it was severely damaged in a great battle between the fairy and the devil.


    In the world of ���� there were hardly any creatures to be seen, and there was a faint gray smoke everywhere.


    It is not demon energy, nor immortal energy. No one can tell what it is, only knowing how to dispel it. Such a place is not suitable for demons to live. Of course, practitioners who need immortal energy will not stay here.


    In the wilderness, there is a temporary cottage.


    Although there are arrays around ����, it can''t stop the gray smoke.


    "Ancestor, shall we wait any longer?"


    Sima Jia stood in front of the Caolu, seemingly with a hint of anger, "It''s been so many years, I suspect that Yang Tian is lying to us, there has been no news for so long, and no one will come!"


    An old and calm voice came from the grass cottage, "Do you complain several times a day, is it useful?"


    Sima Jia gritted his teeth and said, "Ancestor, it''s better to leave me here. Ancestor, go to other worlds first, and I will notify you when someone comes."


    "This is what you really thinkThe people in the Caolu smiled, "You don''t want to wait, but you don''t want me to wait. In fact, you believe in Yang Tian more than I do, don''t you? "


    Sima Jia was stunned, and whispered, "There is no way to cultivate here, you can''t even use the fairy jade, and the formation method is invalid. Your ancestors are originally..."


    "Needless to say," the voice was calm and gentle, "you believe him, and the old man believes in you, then continue to wait. As for the inability to practice, the old man has suffered countless lives, as long as he can find the same blood line as us, and inherit the Sima family Go on, this bit of pain counts."


    Sima Jia paused, and only nodded, "I see, ancestor."


    just stood still for a long time.


    Snapped.


    The door of the Caolu, which had never been opened since I came here, suddenly opened.


    The ancestor strode out, looked up at the sky, his eyes flashed, and suddenly laughed, "Hahaha, hahaha!"


    Sima Jia looked worried, staring at the ancestor and didn��t know what to say. The ancestors usually didn��t want to move. He was cautious and said something rebellious, which fits the nickname of "Old Turtle" by others, and this wild state. His ancestor, this was the first time he saw him.


    what happened?


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3019: no problem

    Sima Jia also looked towards the sky, but she didn''t seem to see anything.


    That layer of smoke was extremely eye-catching, especially for practitioners. His divine consciousness barely passed through dozens of miles, and then disappeared.


    After a quarter of an hour.


    The ancestor was still laughing, and Sima Jia, whose eyes widened, finally saw what he wanted to see most.


    Yang Tian, ??and the woman.


    The two fell down and stopped in front of Sima Jia and the ancestor.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand slightly, "The junior has seen Senior Sima, this one is Miss Caiying."


    The ancestor stopped laughing and squinted his eyes slightly. Zhou Shu seemed to be stung by a mosquito, as if he had been seen through. In a moment, his gaze moved to Caiying, and Caiying felt uncomfortable instantly. , Frowned and whispered, "What are you looking at?"


    "It''s old and rude."


    The old ancestor gave his hand slightly, "Your Excellency is Yang Tian. Grandson thanks you for taking care of it. I thank you for it."


    Zhou Shu avoided with a smile, "How can I make the seniors salute, and the younger generations can''t bear it? Besides, Brother Sima and I hit it off as we saw each other, and we can''t talk about taking care of them.


    Sima Jia was still there, staring at Caiying, as if trying to see her through. From the beginning, Caiying was annoyed, and she couldn''t help but shake her fist.


    Sima Jia quickly apologized and retreated behind the ancestor.


    The old ancestor glanced at Sima Jia, calmly speaking, "You don''t need to look at it, she must be of our Sima family bloodline, more pure than the bloodline of the old man."


    Sima Jia was very excited, "Yes, grandson also feels attracted by blood. Last time it was just a glimpse, this time it feels very strong! Patriarch, we must convince her to come over!"


    The ancestor snorted, "You don''t need to say more, don''t give me any trouble."


    Caiying looked at the two of them without speaking. She had been instructed by Zhou Shu before she came. Just now she couldn''t help it.


    "Girl Caiying, don''t you feel that blood is attracted to each other?"


    The ancestor looked at her with a very kind expression, "We have the same blood, even if we are separated by a realm, we can echo each other, and this kind of echo, no matter what can be blocked, I also found you very early. I have been waiting here."


    "My palace..." Caiying quickly covered her mouth, a little puzzled, "I can''t feel it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "She has always maintained the state of the sword, she should have not noticed."


    The old ancestor smiled and nodded, "The old man can also see that the girl Caiying is a sword repairer, she can improve the sword body, and she is also very wise and brave. The old man admires it! Speaking of which, the Sima family also repaired swords in the past, such as the Sulan Mou Jian and the Armored Sword Scripture that Shu Shan is proud of. They all come from the Sima family. It��s just that the family��s talents have faded over the years, and no one has ever learned it. What a pity."


    Caiying became interested, "Armored Sword Sutra? I seem to have heard my sister Yueru say that it is a kind of swordsmanship that uses static braking to control people. It is difficult to learn."


    The old ancestor nodded, "Yes, this sword scripture is not unique to Shu Mountain, but the old one also has it here, it''s the original one."


    A little light flashed in Caiying''s eyes, and then dimmed, "But this palace...I am a sword body, it''s useless to practice."


    "Why is it useless? The sword body also requires sword tactics, and there is nothing wrong with practicing a few more sword tactics." The ancestor smiled happily, laughing very strangely, like an old man coaxing a child to take medicine, "Cai Girl Ying, there are at least fifty kinds of swordsmanship and sword sutras in Lao Yu. Many big sects are not comparable. If you want to learn from me, I will give it to you. If you want to learn from me, Lao Yu can help you find it. Is it the sword? There will be news soon."


    "Really?"


    Caiying stagnated, glanced at Zhou Shu, turned his head and said, "Blood, I want to know what is the blood for me?"


    "Of course it is useful, very useful."


    The ancestor''s eyes were condensed, "Blue and white blood, the disciple of the saint, the Sima family has served three saints, and one of them is a sword saint!"


    "what?!"


    Caiying widened her eyes, a little surprised.


    Seeing Caiying��s stunned eyes, the ancestor��s eyes flashed with unsearchable complacency, and said, ��Although the sword saint is not sanctified with a sword body, he is still a swordsman. The Sima family, as a disciple of the saint, still Thanks to the sword master for teaching some special ways of using the blue and white blood, it will definitely make a difference when used in the sword. I believe you will not miss it, right?"


    "Ben...I, I have to think about it."


    Caiying looked back at Zhou Shu, blinking a few times.


    It seemed to know that she was moved.


    The ancestor is indeed very talkative, and she can see through Caiying''s mind from the beginning. Of course, she is too easy to be seen through.


    When he said the Sword Saint, Caiying was completely unable to resist. The disciples of the Sword Saint knew some of the methods of the Sword Saint''s cultivation. Such a big temptation or placed in front of him, it is difficult to change Zhou Shu himself. Not tempted.


    Actually, it is not difficult for her to accept the blood of the Sima family. Previously, stubbornness was just a small temper.


    If those words are true, what about becoming a member of the Sima family, as long as you don��t leave Zhou Shu.


    But for Zhou Shu, true or false is not that important,


    Even if the Sima family is not a sword saint, the saint��s disciple is true. As long as the blue and white blood can bring Caiying benefits and make her stronger as she wishes, Zhou Shu naturally hopes that she will get it. Although, it means Caiying. Will bear some responsibilities, but before that, the Sima family will pay more.


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Caiying made up his mind, "My palace is willing to learn from the predecessors, and is also willing to become a member of the Sima family, but there are still several conditions."


    The ancestor stroked his beard and smiled, "It is natural. Although you and I have the same blood, we are originally a family, but after all, we have not been in contact for so long. It is natural for you to worry about us. Just say what you want. promise."


    Caiying nodded, "First, I only practice in the Yunjuan Realm, and I will not leave if there are no big things. When the big things I talk about, including the Sima family''s accident, Yang Tian will definitely try his best to help, and the corresponding is, If something happens to me in the Yunjuan world Sima''s family should also help, just do my best."


    "Yunjuanjie?"


    The ancestor contemplated for a moment, and looked at Zhou Shu with a deep meaning, "Okay, the old man should."


    "Are we not going back to the fairy world?"


    Sima Jia next to ���� wanted to say something, but the ancestor stared at him and didn''t dare to say any more.


    Caiying was overjoyed and said, "Secondly, I can learn whatever I want. Seniors can''t force me."


    The ancestor said without hesitation, "This is natural, even if you don��t say it, the old will be the same. The most important thing for a practitioner is to look at the original heart. If the original heart is unwilling, it is useless to force you. It is a waste of time. Waste your talent."


    Caiying thought for a while, and said, "Third, Ben...I want to call myself my own palace! Senior can''t blame me for being rude."


    In fact, there are only two conditions. She couldn''t help adding this. For her, it was too awkward to talk like that.


    "no problem."


    The old ancestor stroked his palm and smiled, "Caiying is full of thoughts, straightforward temperament, and old age is the most appreciated, but you must not learn from Jiaer. You look old and look like you are not working hard enough at a young age. How can you succeed? "


    Sima Jia silently lowered his head, only to sneer.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3020: All pretending to be confused

    Once upon a time, I was the darling of the ancestors.


    The meticulous care, what you want and what you want, the resources of the whole clan are piled on yourself. Every day, I want to eat dragon liver and phoenix marrow. A group of people will follow after going out to practice. However, now this kind of petting has gone to Caiying. And he seemed to be picked up by the roadside.


    Sima Jia''s face was bitter, but looking at the excited ancestor and full of vigor, those thoughts quickly disappeared.


    A smile appeared on ����''s face.


    Caiying, with the highest bloodline talent, should have received the best treatment. This is the most correct approach. Only in this way can the family be revived.


    As for myself, I really don''t have any talent in the blue and white blood, but I found a place in Genting City, and it may not be bad in the future.


    "Senior Sima, go to the Yunjuan world now, right?"


    Zhou Shu bowed his hands in salute, feeling free and happy.


    The Sima family attached more importance to Caiying than expected. I thought I needed to go around some circles and negotiate good terms to get them to agree. Who knows that they didn''t bother at all, and they directly hooked them into the Yunjuan world.


    How can I be dissatisfied.


    Although the Sima family is not too big, there is a real strong man, the ancestor before him, Sima Yi.


    He didn''t know it before, but after investigating in the fairy world through small tricks, he got information about this person. When he knew it, he was a little shocked.


    What Sima Jia said was right. In a record match, this Sima Yi has never had a defeat, but there are not many wins, eleven wins, and the remaining 100 games, all of which were all draws. It is worth mentioning that among them, There were two battles in which the opponent had a Dao weapon, but he still failed to win. Because of these battles, he played a prestige and was on the celestial list, and was called the old tortoise by many sects.


    Obviously, Sima Yi must have super defensive power, and it is basically impossible for the Golden Immortal of the same level to defeat him.


    The 893rd on the Celestial Pole Ranking is indeed well deserved.


    Gai Yubai was a dozen or so worse than him.


    It is undoubtedly a good thing for such a powerful person to temporarily settle in Yunjuan Realm.


    Moreover, Zhou Shu faintly felt that Sima Yi might have seen his disguise. He even knew that he was Zhou Shu. If that was the case, he knew he was Zhou Shu and would still be willing to go to Yunjuan Realm, and would like to teach Caiying. , Which surprised Zhou Shu even more.


    Of course this is just speculation, Zhou Shu would definitely not think about it this way, just as Sima Yi didn''t know his true identity.


    It''s not the time to drag people into the water, it''s better to pretend to be confused.


    As long as Sima Yi and the Sima family stay in Yunjuan Realm, it is enough, and the rest will be discussed later.


    "Okay, I''m going to disturb Xiaoyou Yang in the future."


    Sima Yi nodded slightly, his eyes still fixed on Caiying, with many expectations.


    I just heard Sima Jia say before, when he really saw it, he was still shocked. If his blue and white blood is a river, then the one that picks up is a big river, and Sima Jia��s is not even a ditch. Perceiving the blood of Caiying at close range, as if he could hear the sound of blood flowing inside, surging and violent, hitting his heart like a drum.


    At that moment, he made a decision, in any case, let Caiying enter the Sima family and become a member of the clan.


    Only in this way, the Sima family can reproduce the demeanor of the saint''s disciples back then!


    Although he is on the celestial pole list, he knows that this glory is completely incomparable with the past.


    In the past Sima family, four people were on the celestial list, and the head of the family was even in the top 50, surpassing many leaders of the big sects!


    But he has reached his limit, he has been closed for a thousand years, and he has not been able to go further.


    Because of this, after learning about Caiying''s news, he did not hesitate to leave the immortal world, to the edge of this barren demon world, waiting for nearly a hundred years.


    When Caiying said that he was willing to become a member of the Sima family, he was so excited that if it weren''t for being as quiet as an old tortoise, he would have jumped up and shouted hundreds of "Ancestor Protection". Yes, let alone staying in Yunjuan Realm for the time being, it doesn''t matter if the family is moved over. After Caiying learns the skills of the Sima family, what is the difficulty of fighting back?


    As long as you have the strength, the fairy world will naturally recognize your status.


    Didn��t the original Sima family come out of a remote small world in Outland?


    Speaking of it, since the conflict between the small world and the Wu clan and completely died, the family has not been back for a long, long time. Maybe it is time to go back and have a look. Forget it, let��s wait for Caiying to succeed.


    It��s just that Yunjuanjie sounds familiar.


    Zhou Shu, the murderous man who has been so hot recently, killed Gai Yubai near Yunjuan Realm, didn''t he?


    Thinking of this, Sima Yi''s eyes fell on Zhou Shu, and he flashed past.


    Zhou Shu noticed something, and smiled slightly, "Then go now?"


    "Okay, old man, go first," Sima Yi nodded and said slowly, "Jia''er, you go back and notify the people in the clan, let them prepare to come over, don''t keep people, I can''t do it in the immortal world now It��s not easy to take care of them if things go wrong."


    "Yes."


    Sima Jia agreed. Now, Sima Family has no deep foundation in the immortal realm. A small realm can be relocated at any time. I just thought about it and said, "If you all come, then the immortal veins and everything will be brought over, right? "


    Sima Yi showed a hint of displeasure, "What do you mean? What are you keeping! Take them away, and we will go back to the fairy world and find a better one."


    "Yes."


    Sima Jia didn��t say anything, but only raised his hand to Zhou Shu, ��Daoist Yang, then I��ll go first. See you in Yunjuanjie in a while, the ancestor, I hope Brother Yang will take more care of you. He has a temperament...��


    The second half of the sentence was said by voice transmission.


    He can see that the ancestor is different from the past, and I am afraid that I will be scolded even more.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Brother Sima, no matter who your family is, you can definitely get the best treatment in Yunjuan Realm. Don��t worry. By the way, if you want to return to the Immortal Realm, help me. Send a letter to Senior Lu Mo, saying that I am here and will not go back. If you have any problems, you can come here to find me."


    "it is good."


    Sima Jia nodded, but sighed unconsciously, "If Yunyin works here too, then I don''t have to go back."


    Watching Sima Jia leave, Zhou Shu invited Feizhou, "Senior, let''s go."


    Sima Yi paused, a smile crossed the corner of his mouth, "The original jade flying boat of the Suspense Sect? It''s interesting."


    Zhou Shu got on the flying boat with a smile, and said respectfully, "No, it doesn''t match the identity of the predecessor. In fact, there are not many people who can compare with the predecessors in the Xuanling Sect today."


    Sima Yi didn''t say anything any more, and as soon as he sat down, he told Caiying, "Caiying, I''m going to practice now. Your blue and white blood is too swagger, and it''s easy to be noticed. If you don''t talk about trouble, it''s easy to fight. Lost the first opportunity, I will teach you a method to converge your blood..."


    "Oh."


    Caiying nodded honestly and entered the cultivation state.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, very pleased, the road was paved, and the rest was up to her.


    Soon, the flying boat rose into the sky, and disappeared into the void.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3021: Wont fail

    Feizhou landed on Yunjuanjie.


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Senior Sima, we are in the Yunjuan world."


    Sima Yi walked out quickly, his eyes still on Caiying, without paying attention to the outside, "Is it so fast?"


    "Senior preachers don''t think so," Zhou Shuwen said, "Senior may be the first time to come, juniors give a brief introduction."


    Sima Yi glanced around his eyes, "No, our family has been to Yunjuan Realm before, and I have read the records, except that it is a bit dilapidated, it seems there is no difference."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Well, the senior should know that it is the most suitable place for family settlement."


    "No hurry, where do you plan to build your Xiancheng main area?"


    Sima Yi paused, and seemed to sigh, "Why don''t the little guy leave you, I can only settle near Xiancheng."


    Zhou Shu hesitated slightly, "This...I haven''t decided yet."


    Sima Yi frowned, "After preparing for so long, don''t you even know where to build the main city?"


    "That''s not..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and beckoned in the distance, "Xie Lao, you are here."


    "You still have a lot of people."


    Xie Shi Shiran came over, looked at Zhou Shu, his gaze fell on Sima Yi, the two looked at each other, both of them were a little surprised.


    Sima Yi looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful, "You still have an expert here, why don''t you plan to introduce it?"


    "Hehe, the old man is Xie Xun from Haze Country. He is a leisure guest here, but I don''t know who your Excellency is?"


    Xie Lao''s expression was cold, naturally with a trace of hostility. He didn''t like practitioners in the first place, and people have been coming to the Yunjuan realm to harass all these years. He also subconsciously regarded Sima Yi as such a person, "from the immortal realm far away. It��s a very hard journey to come to Yunjuan."


    Sima Yi raised his hand and said, "It turned out to be a Daoist from Hazhi Country. It was rude to go to Sima Yi."


    "Sima Yi?"


    Xie Lao''s expression was slightly condensed, "The one on the celestial pole list with over 800?"


    Sima Yi gave Cai Ying a loving look, and then slowly said, "It''s not a big deal. It''s not a big deal. The teacher Xie Daoyou knows that I''m here to teach my children, and everything else is ignored, except Yun Juan. I will never go anywhere in the world, let alone be an enemy of others."


    At this time, Mr. Xie had already understood the whole story from Zhou Shu��s voice transmission, and said, "Daoist Sima is too worried," he turned to Zhou Shu, "Have you decided where to build the city? Your shadow has been watching for so long. No results came out, and in the end I didn''t know where to hide."


    "The younger generation must figure out the core problem first."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and said slowly, "If there is no original core in the realm, it doesn��t matter. Just put a new one, but now I��m not sure if there is one, that��s the problem. If the root is still in the realm, then the city is built. It��s the same as Bai Jian, so let��s look for it first, and maybe find something."


    Mr. Xie frowned, "This is indeed a trouble. If there is an origin core in the world, the origin core you prepared will conflict with it if you put it down."


    Sima Yi seemed to think, "Do you want to have it, or do you want it not? From your look, it seems I really hope that the original core is still there."


    "Senior can see it."


    Zhou Shu didn��t intend to conceal, ��Of course I hope to have it. The original core of origin knows the world better and can control the world better. If it obeys me and assists me wholeheartedly, my fairy city will not only have an excellent starting point, but also There can be better development."


    "Hehe, the one who planned is big."


    Sima Yi laughed, and only quickly put her smile away, "There are not many such immortal cities in the immortal realm. They live in harmony with the core of the source, and even want it to listen to you completely. Yuan Jinxian can''t do it. You should know that the origin core is not an ordinary thing. Even if it is weak, the essence of the original core is not inferior to the Yuanjinxian, and will never be easily convinced."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "The juniors always have to try, it can''t be destroyed."


    "The old man just talked about this, this is your fairy city, naturally it''s up to you."


    Sima Yi didn''t say any more, only shook his head secretly, and thought he was good on the flying boat. Most of it was stigmatized, so how come he became so arrogant when he got down.


    Let the source core obey oneself, can this kind of thing be said? If it is really that easy, how can there be a self-built fairy city in the world?


    The practitioners have a good talk with the origin of the world, and let it give vitality to the world, the management world, and the benefits are all left to themselves. Who doesn''t want to be so relieved?


    The core of the source is definitely not willing.


    One mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, and one world cannot tolerate two masters. The core of the source is the master of the world, as is the city master of Xiancheng. The interests of the two are in total conflict.


    This is not the same as Tiandao, Tiandao is only the guardian of the realm, and there is no management right of the realm at all, and the benefits obtained are not comparable to the city lord.


    Some practitioners do not believe in evil, so they want to do this, and forcefully subdues the origin core and treats the origin as a slave to serve themselves, but who would have expected that when the fairy city is developing in full swing, the origin core will resist a little bit and do something secretly. This is great. The foundation was in vain, the previous efforts were in vain, even if the source of revenge would not help, it was thousands of years of hard work, almost equal to the suspension of the immortal journey, no promotion.


    Such things happen quite a lot.


    Therefore, nowadays, no one dares to risk coexisting with the origin core. To be a fairy city, they would rather completely destroy the core and do it all over again. They spend their energy to be the origin and hold the world completely in their hands to be at ease. .


    Although it��s a lot of trouble, it��s better than leaving a hidden danger. It��s better to lose everything.


    This guy seems to be an unbeliever. Thinking of this, Sima Yi''s eyes flashed with contempt.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, his expression was focused, as if he was thinking about something.


    Mr. Xie is not a cultivator, and he does not understand the key points. "In fact, the old man also thinks that there is a source here otherwise it will not be able to self-recover, and it will even give birth to the wind, but it is true to find it. It''s very difficult. The old man has been looking for hundreds of years, and others have searched too, but there is no result."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Will the origin core here be active?"


    He has seen things like this in the immortal world, and the core who runs around, knows that avoiding practitioners, it is naturally difficult to find.


    "It''s not weird to change positions occasionally, but it''s weird to run around all the time, and..." Old Xie shook his head and sighed, "If the original core can run and move, the Yunjuan world will not become like this."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Let��s find it first."


    As soon as ����''s voice fell, a woman appeared beside him, and said gently, "Brother Shu, younger sister, try it first, it should work."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Just try my best."


    "Don''t worry, it''s the first time in so many years to use a complete bone chip to calculate. It will definitely not fail."


    glanced at Zhou Shu, her face was full of confidence, and then she took out the bone chips and laid them out on the ground.


    In her hands, twenty-eight bone chips of different sizes are like living creatures, constantly changing and forming strange patterns.


    Xie is not clear, so, looking at the bone chips, there is a feeling of loss but not dare to be sloppy.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3022: Dont understand

    Bianxue''s movements are very fast, but it gives people a sense of calmness. With a sharp glance, every step can be seen clearly.


    Sima Yi gradually saw him startled, and still some admiration.


    The Bian Xue in front of him is no more than Da Luo Jinxian, but in terms of calculation, I am afraid that many Hunyuan Jinxians cannot match.


    Where did this kid find such a talent? How could he have never heard of it in the fairy world.


    He has also learned the method of calculation, which is somewhat of a basic understanding, but he has never been able to enter it. Later, he understands that calculation requires a special talent that is born to sense the destiny of cause and effect in order to master it in depth. , I gave up temporarily, but now I saw Bian Xue''s delicate movements, and thoughts came up in my heart. These words were held in my heart, and I felt uncomfortable.


    He couldn''t help but look at Mr. Xie, "What do fellow Daoists think about the calculation?"


    Xie Lao stopped slightly, and said slowly, "No, I don''t understand the calculation at all."


    "Ha ha."


    Sima Yigan laughed twice and turned his eyes to Zhou Shu.


    Xie Xun looked so carefully, but said that he didn''t understand at all. He was mostly surprised by Bian Xue and didn''t want to show his cowardice.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior is asking questions, but the younger ones really don''t understand."


    He looked at Xie Lao, he knew that Xie Lao should be really ignorant, not that he didn''t want to talk to Sima Yi, but he looked at the bone chip so intently, it was a bit strange, thinking of this, his mind suddenly stagnated, but he understood come.


    The Twenty-Eight Bone Remains used the remains of the sacred beast and the monster beast, and there should be Hachi in it.


    Xie Lao looked so focused, even with a trace of fear, he must have sensed the breath of his ancestors.


    This matter is still a bit difficult to handle.


    Sima Yi touched two nails in succession, his heart no longer itchy, and he just smiled and said, "When the calculation is over, Yang Xiaoyou can introduce it to the old man."


    "Okay, everyone will be in a fairy city from now on, it''s best to have more contacts."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "This girl is called Bian Xue. She was promoted to Da Luo Jinxian not long ago. It is her blessing to be able to associate with Senior Sima."


    "I dare not be it, it''s my blessing,"


    Sima Yi raised his hand, looked at Xue Xue, and thought inwardly.


    Bian Xue, this name seems a bit familiar.


    The people who can get into his eyes are mostly extraordinary. He thought about it carefully, and soon remembered, isn''t this the fairy from the Profound Yellow Realm who disappeared from the Holy Fire Gate? The female fairy was held by the Sacred Fire Gate and helped the Sacred Fire Gate to find a lot of secret treasures. Later, I heard that it was snatched by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Although the news was quickly suppressed, he still heard about it, but did not want her to be away from Ten Thousand Souls. Zong, still with him.


    Thinking about it this way, he really is...


    It''s better not to think about it anymore. It''s rare to be confused. Just treat it as if you don''t know the best. When the immortal world finds it, the family will have a way to get out.


    In case he really gains momentum and the Yunjuan world develops, let''s talk about it then.


    For about half an hour, when Bian Xue''s pale face oozes a few beads of sweat, she finally stopped making arrangements.


    raised his head, his clear eyes were especially bright, "Brother Shu, there are things with strong luck, and they will move."


    Xie Lao put away his thoughts, and wondered, "Really move?"


    "Yes, senior, otherwise it would have been calculated long ago."


    Bian Xue nodded with a clear voice, "It is very keen, and I must know that I am calculating it, constantly changing positions. Every time I have a little clue, it will shift, and the speed is very fast. The next time it is calculated, it will be in another direction. ."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "So cunning, wouldn''t it be found?"


    "If you can''t find it, the little girl won''t stop."


    Bian Xue smiled, her voice was soft, "Brother Shu, the younger sister has worked for a long time, and has calculated some rules a little, and knows how it moves. Later, the younger sister will follow you to find it. It will definitely be found. It will run. We will go ahead and wait on the way it is going, and it will come by itself."


    Sima Yi was surprised, "Can you figure out its activity pattern?"


    Bian Xue raised his head slightly, confident and determined, "With a complete bone chip, there is nothing that can''t be calculated."


    Sima Yi stagnated, and then laughed, "The posterity is terrible, ha ha, Miss Bian Xue, the old man is going to ask you for advice or two when he is free in the future, I don��t know if I can? Well, Xiaoyou Yang has already agreed."


    Hearing the latter sentence, Bian Xue, who was planning to refuse, only nodded slightly, "Senior killed the junior, senior is interested, the junior dare not accompany him."


    "You bone chip......"


    Seeing that Bian Xue was collecting bone chips, Xie Lao''s expression was slightly condensed, but Zhou Shu interrupted him when he was about to say something.


    Zhou Shu pulled Bian Xue, and said, "The younger generation will look for it first, and then come to inform the two of you if you have news."


    Old Xie frowned, "I''ll go with you."


    Sima Yi waved his hand, "The old man will not bother you, just wait here, I wish you all the best, little friend Yang."


    As for Caiying, she had stood beside Zhou Shu a long time ago, so it goes without saying.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, pulled Bian Xue, and quickly dived into the ground, followed by a few people.


    Caiying released black eyes, and four black eyes patrolled around.


    Soon she was puzzled, "What''s the matter, the range of black smoke can be observed is so small, and it is still not clear."


    "This is how it is."


    Xie Lao said slowly, "Even the old man can''t look too far away. Compared with the underground of other realms, it is much heavier and has a lot of resistance. Divine consciousness is blocked and everything is inconvenient. Otherwise, The origin will not be so difficult to find, the **** Demon Race and the Immortal Realm, after a few battles, all kinds of inexplicable powers have accumulated underground, changing the entire world."


    "Not necessarily the cause of the fighting."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "If you perceive it carefully, you can find that most of this resistance is not left over from the outside world."


    Xie Lao was stunned, "Huh? Magic power and the power of various laws, as well as aliens, all mixed together, can you see the difference?"


    "If you look closely, you can see ~ www.novelhall.com~ Zhou Shu doesn''t explain much. He has a deep understanding of the power of various laws. It may take days and nights to say it. "I think these resistances , Should be another evidence of the existence of the core of the source. "


    Mr. Xie didn��t ask much, he just said slowly, ��If these powers are produced by the core of the source, then it��s not weak, but why the Yunjuan Realm hasn��t responded for so long and can��t feel any vitality?��


    "What if it can be restored?"


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Once the Yunjuan world is restored to its original state, it will continue to fall into the quagmire. The demon world and the immortal world will still compete for it. In addition to the surrounding countries and alien races, it will most likely become a dead world in the end. It''s me, and I won''t restore the world to life at this time and let the world come to life."


    Bianxue seemed to realize something, "Senior Brother Shu said that if it is smart enough, it won''t recover now."


    Caiying nodded in a dazed manner, "Yes, yes, I think so too."


    "You don''t know how to pretend to understand."


    Zhou Shu knocked her on the head, "Don''t worry, find it before you talk."


    Xie Lao thought about Zhou Shu''s words, but for a moment he forgot his purpose of following.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, thank you book friends who finished the movie~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3023: Weird combination

    Several hours later, the atmosphere suddenly became strange.


    Bian Xue led everyone to an underground lake.


    The lake is not big, only ten miles in radius, but the water quality is exceptionally clear. If you perceive it carefully, the vitality in it is extremely strong, and it has a rather solid fairy spirit. You can still see faintly, there are blocks of crystals at the bottom of the pool. It looks like a fairy jade.


    Fairy jade?


    Zhou Shu was shocked, opened his eyes wide, and distinguished carefully.


    Fairy jade, a strictly controlled resource, only exists in the fairy world. Few people know where the fairy jade mine is, and very few people can see it. Most practitioners don��t even know that fairy jade is. How it was produced, and here, there is a natural fairy jade.


    Is this a fairy jade mine?


    If it is true, let the fairy world know this news, I am afraid that it will immediately use the quasi-sage to come over, firmly control or completely destroy it.


    Fairy Jade Mine, even if only one Fairy Jade is produced, it must belong to the Fairy Realm. After all, it is one of the foundations of the Fairy Realm.


    But for Zhou Shu, this is definitely an unexpected surprise.


    Xie Lao was also shocked, but the shock was different.


    "The old man has been here at least hundreds of times. I have never seen such a place. Tell me, how did you find it?"


    He stared at Bian Xue, his eyes were full of surprise, and his voice was even louder. Bian Xue was so frightened that he couldn''t help but step back a few steps, staggering.


    Zhou Shu quickly walked over to support Bian Xue and frowned, "Thank you, keep your voice down."


    "Oh, sorry."


    Xie Laogan smiled, his attitude improved a lot, "Miss Bian Xue, how did you find this place."


    Bianxue was a little dazed, "Is it just here?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Let me talk about it. She only determined the direction. I found the specific location. Mr. Xie, how do you determine the direction every time you come down to find it? The pointer of the world, the compass of the fairy world, Or is it Universal Sinan?"


    Xie Lao frowned, "Where we need these, we Haechi shouldn''t even know the direction."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The Haze Clan is the best at locating stars. They have a strong sense of direction and are hard to get lost. I know, but Xie Lao thought about it. In this underground, the position you perceive may not be right. "


    Xie Lao is still puzzled, and there is no doubt that, "No matter how much resistance, it will not hinder me from perceiving the star position. This is an innate talent."


    Zhou Shu continued to explain, "Your perception is right, but the underground will change. If the origin is still there, it will rotate a little bit, and the direction you perceive will not change, but the position may be wrong, even Inverted."


    Now Xie Lao understands.


    "I understand!"


    He took a picture of himself, and suddenly said, "So, as long as it deflects the angle, even if it is one degree or two degrees, I may never get somewhere! For example, here, even if I look for it thousands of times, I can''t find it! Damn, here There must be a core of origin, it is making trouble!"


    Thinking of this, he looked at Zhou Shu, a little unconvinced, "The compasses you mentioned, Sinan, are they all right?"


    "Nor, I just ask by the way."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. He couldn''t say that he had been using the eighth sense all the time, and he didn''t stop his breath. "I drew a detailed picture of the bottom of Yunjuanjie and looked for it."


    Xie Lao snorted, "Can it be so detailed, and the places I have never been to have been drawn in advance?"


    Zhou Shu stopped, unable to explain more, and started to break the subject, "Actually, you can find it if you want to find it, Mr. Xie, don''t you Hachee have the eyes of breaking the law? If you look closely, you should be able to see the changes in the ground ."


    Xie Lao stopped, "Who would use the Eye of Breaking Law here? Besides, I am not useless. I basically see the same thing."


    Zhou Shu paused, "If you keep using the search process, you might see a difference."


    "You stay in the ground for days and nights, and you have been using the eye of breaking the law. You are the patriarch. Even the patriarch may not be able to do it. Do you know how much blood is consumed..." Mr. Xie looked at Zhou Shu , Seems to understand something, "You kid, do you have the ability to break the law, can you still use it?"


    Zhou Shu had to smile, "Hey."


    Xie Lao smiled and waved his hand, "That''s your skill, I won''t ask more, anyway, you kid..."


    Bian Xue said suddenly, "Don''t tell me, you should be here soon."


    Several people paused and looked in the direction that Bian Xue pointed.


    Not long after, a black and huge shadow appeared on the edge, and quickly climbed over here, and quickly appeared in front of several people.


    The shadow was stunned, and it was obvious that there was no one here, and he realized it only after a while, and then ran to the lava-filled underground, but he hadn''t let his legs go. Zhou Shu and Xie Lao had been behind him. Stopped and stopped moving immediately.


    also knows about it, can''t run.


    Xie Lao sighed with emotion, "It''s a burden."


    Indeed, the black shadow in front of him is just a bear.


    is different from the Xuanhuang world''s mountain ruins, it is a pure beast.


    It is shaped like a tortoise and its head is like a dragon. It is rumored that this beast can walk on the mountain and has infinite power, but its mental intelligence is low. It is one of the few beasts that can''t develop spiritual intelligence. , Used to be one of the guardian beasts of the Xuanhuang Realm, but it disappeared very early, but I don''t want to see it here.


    The one on his back should be the original core of Yunjuan Realm.


    is different from the original core that Zhou Shu has seen. It is like a crystal cluster formed by hundreds of crystal pillars clustered together.


    is solid and transparent, very beautiful, but it is incomplete, many crystal pillars have been broken and shattered, and the cross section presents a grayish pale, like rotten bones.


    Zhou Shu hasn��t seen it, but knows that this kind of origin core is very high, and only a mature great realm core can condense into this appearance, and this core has a very high intelligence, similar to a living being, although it can��t speak. But enough to communicate with other races.


    Mr. Xie also noticed it The two looked at the core of the source, but they didn''t rush to speak.


    The long-extinct sacred beasts and the high-level origin core are combined. How weird it is, the Yunjuan world must have many secrets.


    A little light flashed out of the crystal, staying on the two of them for a few breaths, and then immediately retracted.


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "I have come to you, there is no malice, there is an important thing to discuss with you."


    The core of the source did not move, but the burden hobbled a few steps, stretched out his long neck, opened his mouth wide, and wanted to swallow Zhou Shu in one bite.


    Xie Lao''s expression changed slightly, and the voice transmission to Zhou Shu said, "It can control the burden, and is smart, and most of it refuses to subdue to others. Even if you suppress it now, it will make some mistakes in the future, you Xiancheng will be useless. "


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, letting the burden bit him.


    Caiying and Bian Xue exclaimed and hurried up to intercept them, but they were stopped by Zhou Shu with a wave, "Don''t stop it, you wait for me here, don''t walk around, Xie Lao, help me watch them, don''t leave. "


    As soon as ����''s voice fell, the bear was carrying the core, holding Zhou Shu in his mouth, crawling into the magma, and soon disappeared.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    Caiying stood there blankly, a bit wooden.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3024: how you said that

    Waiting is hard.


    There was no movement for a long time, and Bian Xue and Caiying stood by the lake, feeling uneasy.


    Old Xie always wanted to go down to find Zhou Shu, but in the end he didn''t go. He is not a person who likes to spy on other people''s secrets, especially Zhou Shu''s secrets. Knowing it may not be beneficial.


    And he is different from the two girls, he doesn''t think Zhou Shu is in danger.


    and the negative go down, just to negotiate alone.


    Just, can we really make it?


    "what?"


    Caiying shouted suddenly and pointed at the lake.


    A big hole suddenly appeared at the bottom of the lake, and the water was surging, and a huge whirlpool soon formed on the lake.


    Within a few breaths, the vortex was getting bigger and bigger, the current was getting more and more turbulent, and there were bursts of crackling noises coming out. Upon closer inspection, the fairy jade at the bottom of the lake actually burst one by one, a solid fairy gas. They all broke out, and a layer of thick smoke instantly enveloped the lake.


    Soon, the lake was swept away by the whirlpool, leaving only a deep hole at the bottom of the lake.


    Before she could take a second look, magma continued to rise from the cave. After a while, the magma filled the lake.


    The original crystal clear fairy lake turned into a magma lake, and the fairy jade was naturally gone, as if it had never appeared before.


    The terrain changed drastically, and the whole process took only a dozen breaths. Caiying was shocked, and Bian Xue did the same. He hesitated for a while before saying, "What''s the matter?"


    Xie Lao was calm, and said lightly, "Zhou Shu should be back soon."


    Bian Xue was surprised, "Senior, does this have any connection?"


    Caiying was also puzzled, and asked, Xie Lao smiled, "You just wait."


    Quickly change the terrain without warning. Only the origin core can do this. The origin core does these things in front of them, and it does not cause any damage to them. It only shows that Zhou Shu and the origin core have reached an agreement. .


    After the talk is over, I will come back naturally.


    This lake should also be destroyed by Zhou Shu''s request.


    Not long, Zhou Shu appeared in front of a few people, only one person, without burdens and origin core.


    "Where have you been hiding for so long?"


    Caiying came up and pulled him to complain, but with a smile, "If I don��t come out again, I will pull the big turtle out and use it as a mount for my palace."


    "That''s a beast."


    Zhou Shu turned to Xie Lao and said slowly, "It''s almost done, Xie Lao, let''s go up."


    Xie nodded, "Okay, I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    A few people went up all the way, Xie Lao said unconsciously, "Are you sure it will listen to you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I found the best guardian for it. I don''t think it can oppose my opinion anymore."


    "protector?"


    Xie Lao frowned, "Are you talking about yourself? The guardian is not good for you. It is impossible for you to come here to build a fairy city just to be a **** with no real benefits?"


    "No, it''s something else," Zhou Shu looked at Xie Lao and said slowly, "After Xiancheng is built, Xie Lao will be able to see it."


    "Then I am really looking forward to it."


    Xie Lao smiled slightly and paused, "The Guardian, how is it better than you?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "A lot better than the younger generation."


    Xie Lao was shocked, "Really? It''s much better than you, isn''t it much better than the old man?"


    He didn''t fully understand Zhou Shu''s strength, but he was basically sure that Zhou Shu would not be much worse than himself, nor under Sima Yi.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Maybe better than anyone in the sky, but that is the future, and now I can only say that it is better than the younger generation."


    "What you said is too false."


    Xie Lao was slightly displeased, "You can''t hide it in front of the old man. The stronger you are, the more happy the old man is, but it is not good to blindly exaggerate. No one can be better than everyone in the heavens, even if it is impossible in the future, is it possible? Is he a born saint?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly, "It is."


    "What? You..."


    Xie Lao couldn''t help being stuck, and it took a long time to recover.


    Zhou Shu said so earnestly and surely, even if he didn''t believe it, he still had to believe it.


    He settled down, then looked at Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "Really a born saint? Such a person will come to be the guardian of Yunjuan Realm? What does he want to do? How do you know him?"


    There are too many questions. Zhou Shu can only shake his head and smile wryly, "Thank you, you will know by then, and now I will give you the bottom line to let you know the future of Yunjuan Realm is unlimited."


    "With you, the future is unlimited, otherwise why should the old man stay here?"


    Xie Laowei sighed and looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head, "It''s not that the old man is prudent. You don''t understand the principle of leading wolves into the house, do you? Because the old man believes in you, Hachi country can form an alliance with you, and can also try to help you, but changed People are different. No matter how strong he is, he will not form an alliance. If he is not as trustworthy as you, his strength may not be good for us."


    Zhou Shu was quite solemn, "Xie Lao, I know you are for my good, and I promise that I will not lead wolves into the room. As for why, you will be able to understand when you read it."


    Thank you for thinking about it, "How long will it take? The old man is responsible for Haze country."


    Zhou Shu thought about it, "After the initial construction of Xiancheng, at most one year, I have to find a suitable location for it."


    "One year is no problem, I thought you would have to say hundreds of years, but for one year, I will wait, and there is no need to pay back," Mr. Xie nodded, apparently relaxed a lot, only with his eyes A trace of worry, "I don��t care if you bring someone like Sima Yi, but if you want to talk about the natural saints who will make the heavens turbulent, the old man has to be very cautious. After all, the alliance with you is related to the entire Hachi country. Safety."


    Zhou Shuning said, "Xie, rest assured, I understand that I will also consider Haze Country. When the Yunjuan Realm gets better, I plan to conquer the Liangmiao Country."


    "You conquered the country of good seedlings?"


    Xie Lao stagnated, and seemed to have realized, "You are a new force that suddenly appeared, maybe you can really muddy this pool."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s I just want to see the reaction of the demon world and the fairy world."


    "I''ll talk about it then, let''s take care of your Yunjuan Realm first. A born saint has come, is it really easy to manage?"


    Xie Lao shook his head unconsciously, and still couldn''t let go of his heart. Even if the natural saint is not strong now, but in the future, he is destined to shock the heavens. Such a person is on the side of Haze country, how can he be relieved.


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "I would like to ask the General Zhen Guo to give me advice in this regard."


    Xie Lao made a face deliberately, "Enlighten me, I think you still don''t believe the old man."


    Zhou Shu also pretended to be surprised, "Why did Xie Lao say this?"


    Thanks to the old man with a cold snort, "The fairy jade mine was deliberately destroyed in front of me. Isn''t that a belief in the old man? Are you afraid that the old man will tell you about the fairy jade mine in the Yunjuan world?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, how many truthful words were said in a joke tone, "Xie Lao can wrong me, then it is not a fairy jade mine at all, just a few fairy jade, if it is really, how can the juniors give up? Ruined."


    Xie Lao laughed unconsciously, "I confessed myself, and I was still sloppy there, haha."


    "Thank you old man, this matter should not be known to outsiders. I did this not because I didn''t believe you, but because of Sima Yi."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, this matter must be explained clearly.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3025: But choose you

    "Sima Yi?"


    Mr. Xie was a little confused, "He didn''t follow him, and he didn''t find Soul Nian or anything."


    As soon as the voice fell, he realized something, "Speaking of Caiying is indeed a bit immature."


    "No, she is very sensible."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. "She will never tell other people what happened here, let alone tell Sima Yi. It''s just that she is now learning from Sima Yi''s bloodline talent. I am worried that Sima Yi will start from this aspect and use their same bloodline to explore. Things here."


    "Exploring memory from the bloodline is tantamount to searching for the soul. Does Sima Yi really dare to use this method?"


    Xie Lao''s expression changed, "If he really dares to treat your person like this, we will kill him first, and I will find a way."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "No, I don''t think Sima Yi dare. Even if there is such a method, he cannot use it. Caiying is the only hope of the Sima family. He is absolutely impossible to do anything to hurt Caiying. I am worried. It��s other methods, Mr. Xie, have you heard of the law backtracking?"


    Xie Lao seemed to be thoughtful, "When a practitioner arrives at the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan and controls the law, he may use the power of the law to explore past events."


    "Yes, there are all kinds of law powers in this world. For Hunyuan Jinxian, it is not difficult to understand what has happened in recent years. Of course, I cleared the power of law around here in advance, the core of the source It also helps to mess up, but the blood can''t move," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Simayi has been working on the blood for so many years, maybe he can use the blood backtracking similar to the law to backtrack, then it may be visible, and also It won''t hurt Caiying."


    Zhou Shu didn''t understand the blue and white flower. After asking Sima Yi several times, Sima Yi didn''t say anything.


    There must be something weird, Sima Yi may be able to use blue and white.


    Simple example, if it is a pair of eyes, then what it sees, Sima Yi may also be able to see it.


    He was not good at telling Xie Lao on this point, so he had to change his opinion.


    "You really think carefully, it''s really possible."


    Mr. Xie nodded unconsciously, and said slowly, "If he could see it, did you show him the destruction of the Xianyu Mine?"


    Zhou Shu asked instead, "Xie Lao, if you were Sima Yi, and you had to live in Yunjuan Realm, what would you do if you found out there is a fairy jade mine here?"


    "Oh, you still come to test the old man in the school, but the old man is not a practitioner!"


    Old Xie smiled, only laughed a few times, but became solemn, "Xianyu is the most strictly controlled resource in the fairy world, and the fairy jade mine can only belong to the fairy world. Whoever wants to change this is equivalent to changing the foundation of the fairy world, the fairy world. I will never sit back and watch. If I find the fairy jade mine and want to fight against the fairy world, I will keep the good news and develop silently. If I don''t want to go to war with the fairy world, then I will destroy it and conceal the news. It is better to build a fairy city in another world. Avoid trouble."


    Zhou Shu paused, "General Zhen Guo can see clearly, but what I am asking is if you are Sima Yi."


    Thanks to the old man in a deep voice, "If I were Sima Yi, I would conceal the news, and then move the whole clan here, waiting for the opportunity to become the real master of Yunjuan Realm."


    "This is it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Sima Yi is in the celestial pole list, and he always hopes that the family will restore its past glory. He must be ambitious. Once he knows that there is a fairy jade mine here, it is not the dead world in the eyes of others. Juanjie uses these mines to develop itself and grow the family. Even if it does not fight against the fairy world, it must be used as a bargaining chip, and when it returns to the fairy world in the future, it will benefit from it."


    Xie Lao seemed to understand, "So you deliberately ruined it, you want to beat him, so that he should not be bothered by this."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "He can''t do it, but I hope he doesn''t have any thoughts. He is the best at forbearance. If he stays in Yunjuan Realm with such a mind, it will not be good for Yunjuan Realm. At the same time, I also hope that He understands that Yunjuan Realm is worth staying. If he is willing to try his best to help me here, he and his family will only get more than in the Immortal Realm."


    Xie Lao Bujue said, "You really have a good intention. I suspect that you brought Caiying down deliberately."


    Zhou Shu quickly shook his head, "You wronged me. It was a complete accident. I don''t know there is a fairy jade mine here. How could it be arranged in advance?"


    "I want to cover it up."


    Xie Lao snorted and didn''t say much. He just sighed, "There is a fairy jade mine, how can it be barren. If he doesn''t change his mind, he will definitely be willing to stay and build a fairy city with you. Then you will see him. Performance."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''ll watch it, I''m almost ready to go out."


    Xie Lao smiled and said, "Now you should choose a good place. The source told you personally, it will definitely not be bad."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "Yes, I already have a plan."


    After a while, a few people were already out of the ground, looking at the barren surroundings, Xie Lao had doubts in his eyes, "I really don''t understand how the origin core is so well hidden. For tens of thousands of years, Yunjuan Realm has never seen it. When it reaches a little bit of vitality, a little air layer appears. How long does it want to hide?"


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "There is no one who can really protect it. If it is not hidden, it means death. It has already died once."


    "You mean, it''s finally found now?"


    Xie Lao sighed with emotion, "There have been countless people here who want to find their roots. There are many strong people. The old man is one of them, but it chose you."


    "How is it, are there good results?"


    Sima Yi''s voice came from a distance, the voice has arrived, but the person has not yet arrived.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands from a distance, and said in a straightforward voice, "As Senior Sima said, there is indeed a good result. We have found the core of the origin, and we can start building the city soon. By then, Senior Sima will also be busy."


    "Hehe, you should be busy Sima Yi has arrived in front of a few people, and said with a pleasant tone, "It''s fine if you don''t cause trouble to the lord. "


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "How can there be trouble, I''m afraid Caiying will cause you trouble."


    "Caiying, this kid is sensible and talented. How could it be troublesome? The lord laughed," Sima Yi paused. "By the way, the lord was reworked by himself, or did he use the original? If you need any help, please Open your mouth, there are still two longevity herbs here for the old man, which is very suitable for adding vitality to the source."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted, "The younger generation is disrespectful, then I would like to thank Senior Sima for the generous gift."


    Sima Yi waved his hand, "What kind of things the city lord said, the Sima family will also settle in Yunjuan Realm in the future. We naturally hope that Yunjuan Realm will become a little better, and it can be considered as a blessing for ourselves. Let��s not say much. Once the location is reached, I will inform the old man. The old man will teach Caiying first, okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior just do it yourself, Caiying, go quickly."


    "Study all day long... finally take a leisurely time."


    Caiying grumbled, and still followed Sima Yi.


    Zhou Shu and Xie Lao looked at each other, smiled and nodded, they can understand everything without saying.


    Sima Yi did see it and made a choice that satisfied them.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3026: Only 3 sentences

    Refining the demon world.


    "Xuanhu, are you out?"


    Looking at the figure by the Tianchi, Zhou Shu showed a lot of excitement.


    Xuanhu turned around, his face still full of fatigue, "I finally figured it out, so I don''t have to sit down anymore."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder and said with a big smile, "It''s really time to come out, I need your help now!"


    "You just say it."


    Xuanhu nodded lightly, but was still thinking about retreating, "I said how did you get so many ancient formulas, most of which are related to the blood of the emperor. I have seen it for decades and I have a general idea. If it can be completely Understand, I''m afraid I will be promoted."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then watch it slowly, there is plenty of time."


    After receiving Xuanhu, Xuanhu retreats in the Tailai Valley and has not left for half a step.


    Xuanhu is the third person who can enter Tailai Valley at will. Before Bian Xue enters, he must accept the scrutiny of Jiuqiuzhimu. He doesn''t need it. As for Jianmu, he didn''t stop him and let him come and go freely.


    looks strange, but it is not surprising to put it bluntly.


    As a descendant of human ancestors, he has a natural connection with Jianmu. Even if the young Jianmu does not know this, he will not develop resistance.


    The blood of the Emperor is really good.


    If the one who got Jianmu was the descendant of the emperor, it might be less troublesome.


    He chose to retreat, on the one hand, to get close to Jianmu, both of which are orthodox in the Xuanhuang world, and they can also promote each other by practicing together. On the other hand, Zhou Shu put together a lot of techniques that are said to have been lost and his own practice experience. He couldn''t leave it at first sight, so he could only retreat.


    Xuanhu paused, "Zhou Shu, your experience may be more useful than Jing Fa, I want to change the law now."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "You were promoted to Ronaldo by the law of the fairy world?"


    Xuanhu nodded, "Ji family''s resources are from the fairy world, and they can only practice the laws of the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Then just change the law of strength, it''s just in the same line."


    Xuanhu hesitated, "I think so too, but you don��t have anyone practicing the Law of Strength, right?"


    "You think I hate the immortal world, so you don''t want others to learn the law of power? Xuanhu, you think too much," Zhou Shu smiled, "whatever you want to learn, don''t hesitate, the law of strength is nothing bad, and I will be able to do it in the future. It can also come in handy."


    Xuanhu seemed to be relieved and smiled, "Then I will ask you more for advice."


    "no problem."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression dignified, "I''m going to build a fairy city soon, what are your plans?"


    Xuanhu was very calm, "I don''t care, you can do anything you need me, but you have done it with the origin core?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "There is a building block, there is no problem that cannot be solved."


    Actually, the negotiation process between him and Yunjuanjie Yuanyuan was very short, only three sentences.


    From the very beginning, he felt that there was a strong power of reincarnation in the body, so he took a photo with a Kunlun mirror and learned about the experience of the body, as well as most of the experience of the core of the source.


    Know yourself and the enemy, never end in battle.


    This bear was once brought to the Yunjuan realm by a practitioner from the Xuanhuang realm.


    Of course it was also born in the Xuanhuang world.


    During the battle between the immortals and demons, the practitioner died, but Shan Ren remained in the Yunjuan realm, and was taken in by the origin core.


    So, its destiny is connected with the original core.


    The core of the source is trying to hide itself, and the mountain buddies, which can move freely underground, have become its best helper.


    And after tens of thousands of years of nourishment and evolution of the original core, the bloodline of the mountain rose up, gradually returned to the ancestors, and restored the appearance of the sacred animal.


    The burden is getting stronger and stronger, and the origin is also recovering quickly.


    How can you be upset?


    The Yunjuan Realm was once called Tianwaitian. It is a great realm comparable to the thirty-three days in the outer realm. It is mature enough and full of vitality in the realm. Even if it is destroyed, it can be restored. The vitality is extremely tenacious. It is no less than the Xuanhuang world.


    But it dare not show its recovery in the world.


    It is afraid, it is afraid that the last thing will happen again.


    If it weren''t for someone to help it, it would be completely shattered in that battle, and it would never come back to life.


    It is facing the Demon Master, one of the three major demon masters of the Demon Race.


    After experiencing that crisis, it concealed itself autonomously, and even if the Yunjuan Realm suffered a catastrophe, it did not rise again.


    Fortunately, the combination of it and the negative has become more and more tacit, and no one can discover it after many years.


    By now, the original core has been restored very well, and it can even bring the Yunjuan world back to life in less than a hundred years. Although it has not reached its heyday, it is still a big world, and it is becoming more and more difficult to hide. The wind layer has emerged uncontrollably.


    It knew that it might have to show up.


    It also intended to do so, as long as a world cannot prosper, it will always be a stone. Who wants to be a stone forever.


    It was just that it wanted to find a real opportunity, an opportunity that could develop without being snatched or obliterated, and quickly revived the Yunjuan Realm, but it never found it. Until this day, he was found by Zhou Shu and others.


    appeared in front of human practitioners for the first time in so many years. It was anxious, but it had hidden expectations.


    When ���� and Zhou Shu stood opposite, it heard Zhou Shu say three words.


    "The power of reincarnation is brought by me. I have built wood, and I guarantee your safety."


    seems to understand its thoughts, every sentence hits its heart.


    The power of reincarnation, it also knows where it came from, the blood pool that suddenly appeared in the world.


    After being discovered occasionally, after staying inside for a while, the body will have the power of reincarnation. Although the body cannot practice, it can receive a variety of powers. The power of reincarnation is very good for the body. Negative things like it very much, and as the source, it knows better that this blood pool can help it consolidate the Yunjuan world and make the world stronger.


    This is a gift he gave himself.


    Jianmu When he heard this word, he hesitated for a while, how is this possible?


    As the source, I also know the significance of Jianmu to the heavens. Without Jianmu, the heavens would not be able to develop. It is still hesitating, but it will turn to the other side if you take the burden. Faced with such a big impact as Jianmu, you will lose it. He changed his attitude in an instant, and when Zhou Shu took out the fresh Jian Mu Zhi Ye, the burden was almost directly on Zhou Shu''s side. At that time, it knew that it was impossible for it to refuse as the source.


    How can ���� refuse?


    Jianmu exists on his own land, that is the supreme glory, think about the Xuanhuang World.


    The Xuanhuang Realm where there was built wood is undoubtedly the mother of the heavens and the true center of the heavens.


    This is the future he promised himself.


    As for the last sentence, he gave himself a guarantee.


    It believes, and it must be believed. With Jianmu here, this practitioner can never abandon himself, and would rather give everything to protect his own safety.


    Only three sentences is enough.


    At that moment, the core of Yuanyuan and Zhou Shu reached an agreement that they would stick to this world for Jianmu, work hard to develop, and face all the suffering together.


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support from Xiaobai, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3027: He built it first

    "It''s still the original core."


    Xuanhu said unconsciously, "With Jianmu, everything seems to go smoothly."


    "Almost, am I a fake tiger?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said slowly, "Jianmu''s face is still great. It is said that the heavens are orthodox, and everyone''s expectations are not excessive. Not only the practitioners and foreign races, but also the origin of all walks of life, but this also means, Once known by the immortal world, they will definitely find ways to seize it."


    Xuanhu nodded, "So we must not let them know."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I will be very careful. I don��t know many people at the moment, and they are all communities of interest. There is no reason to betray me. After I transplant Jianmu to Yunjuan in the future, I won��t let others. see."


    "It might be better to use some other sacred trees outside to cover up."


    Xuanhu came up with an idea, and suddenly thought of something, "Why, let me help you guard the portal of Yunjuan Realm? I heard Old Hu said that there are several acropolises outside Yunjuan Realm, which are very close to Yunjuan Realm. You can use They set up some formations, and then I will help you guard the city."


    "The formation, I will definitely prepare, but it will take time. At most, I will make a plan now."


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths, and said condensedly, "Xuanhu, you plan to help me guard the city, can you think about it?"


    Xuanhu is serious, "Well, but I can''t stay there all the time. I need to practice on Jianmu for half of the year."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Well, you can manage the Acropolis, let me see..."


    He took out a very detailed boundary map, carefully examined it for a while, and dropped his finger on one place, "Just here, if you want to defend the Yunjuan world, this is the most suitable place to be used as a gateway, one world is enough Most of the passage is stuck, and the rest, I can slowly seal it up to be the same as Ming Yaotian."


    "Dead World?"


    Looking at the detailed notes on the world map, Xuanhu had a little doubt, "If you develop the dead world, it would be like a fairy city."


    "It''s Xiancheng. You are now a big Luo Jinxian. Can you build Xiancheng?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Do it now, it will also be helpful for promotion. You don��t have to worry about the core of the source. I have it here. I brought it from the Fangyuan Realm. It will be repaired soon. It is definitely enough. You can get a few more from the Demon Refining Realm. The phoenix tree and some health moss have a foundation in the world, and the vitality will be born soon. When the Jiuqiu Tree and the Demon Blood Tree are branched, you will also plant a few."


    Xuanhu stared, "Is this... really going to be built as a fairy city? That''s a pass. You may encounter war at any time."


    He thought it was a defensive level, similar to Katayama Castle, with guns and towers.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "What are you afraid of? Just do it well. I have a lot of resources here, and don''t worry about being destroyed. It''s all experience and good."


    Xuanhu thought for a while, "You have said so, can I still refuse?" He looked at Zhou Shu and made up his mind, "I will leave that city to me, and I will try my best to make it the strongest in Yunjuan Realm. The gate of the city is the same as the strongest gate of Dongsheng Prefecture in Lingyu City."


    "With you, I can rest assured."


    Zhou said calmly, "You bring all the alien craftsmen in the demon refining world. They are very suitable for building a city. They are used to listening to our orders. The possibility of betraying us is unlikely, but they still have to watch more."


    Xuanhu was very puzzled, "I will watch, but didn''t you prepare them for building the city? You give it to me, don''t you?"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, "A member of the Hazhi country, besides, there is also Sima Yi. He is willing to help, am I ashamed not to use it?"


    Xuanhu was stunned, "You are really welcome, people are on the celestial list."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "He just said that he needs help. I am so polite. I just lack people."


    A Hunyuan Jinxian on the celestial pole list can do more things than those craftsmen combined, Zhou Shu will naturally not let it go, just use it hard, or take a good look at Sima Yi. , Or really help.


    "Then I will prepare."


    Xuanhu nodded slightly, his eyes flashed a lot of light, full of fighting spirit.


    He thought he was here to help, but he didn''t expect to have the opportunity to build a fairy city by himself, or a real fairy city.


    Others need hundreds of thousands of years of accumulation before they can start building a fairy city. They also have to worry about it. Now Zhou Shuquan is ready for him, and whether he succeeds or fails, Zhou Shu is behind him. There is nothing to worry about.


    Who ever built such a comfortable fairy city? I am afraid it is the only one among the heavens.


    Zhou Shu did this step, what else could he say.


    Shi died for the confidant.


    Zhou Shu treated him like this, and he took it back a hundredfold.


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Okay, tell me, I''ll help you prepare the origin core, Xuanhu, you will rely on you when you go to Xiancheng, I won''t go there and help you."


    "That''s natural."


    Xuanhu smiled faintly, and walked quickly to the group of craftsmen.


    "Wait," Zhou Shu stopped Xuanhu again, and said suddenly, "I almost forgot, you are a very important city. It is impossible to have a name. You can pick one by yourself and I will mark it in the map."


    "Qishan."


    Xuanhu didn''t turn his head back, and walked forward firmly, only those two words sounded extraordinarily loud, and extraordinarily determined.


    Zhou Shu watched him leave, seemingly thoughtful, "Qishan, is the starting point for the Ji family to rise again? I hope you can do what you want."


    "Hyun Ho has great ambitions."


    Old Hu came out from nowhere, and looked at Zhou Shu respectfully, "Master, what can I do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I came as soon as I thought of you. Go and help Xuanhu choose something suitable. He is going to build a fairy city. Don''t be mean."


    "Don''t worry, master, I can''t be stingy," Hu Lao just nodded and hesitated, "The master''s fairy city hasn''t been built yet, let him build it first."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly What happened? you are not happy? Speaking of building a city, your demon refining realm was the first one I built for you. "


    The old pot was stagnant, and he didn''t dare to say any more, and only whispered, "Jianmu will start preparing too, right?"


    "No hurry, it will take some time."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, looked away and thought for a moment, then slowly said, "Are you all imprinted on those craftsmen?"


    Old Hu shook his head, "That''s not a mark. I just left them with the original aura of the demon refining world, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to survive well in them, so now I want to get rid of them? It should be removed, too. They are going to leave, and most of them will never come back."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, and paused, "With the origin, you can control them?"


    "I can''t control it, I can only recover the source, but when I recover it, I can stop by..." The old man hesitated, "cut the vitality."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Then keep it, don''t take it back."


    Hu Lao nodded immediately, his expression condensed, "I understand the master, if they dare to betray you, I will definitely not be able to get around them."


    "You don''t need to gnash your teeth like this, probably not."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Many of them are thriving here, Xuanhu is watching, it should be fine."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3028: Cant get down

    Yunjuanjie.


    A few people stood in the air, overlooking the vast land.


    "Are you sure it is here?"


    Sima Yi was a little confused. "The old man has seen this place before. The terrain is good, the mountains are continuous, there is a basin in the middle, gathering wealth and gathering people, and the three gatherings. It is also suitable for setting up defense formations, but there is no vitality and immortality here. Veins, the old man speaks a word, the vitality can still come slowly, but the original immortal veins cannot be lacked. Even if the immortal veins are moved later, they must be used as the foundation to build the main city of the immortal city. The first priority is the dense immortal vein group."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Senior saw it a few days ago?"


    Sima Yi sighed slightly, "Five days ago, I have been looking for a suitable place these days, but it is really hard to find."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Look carefully now, it''s different."


    "Just a few days, can you still make flowers?"


    Sima Yi was unhappy, but he still looked down. Upon closer inspection, he was immediately stunned.


    The ground is still thin, but looking down is a different scene, hundreds of thousands of miles underground, large and small fairy veins, connected into a piece, buried like bamboo shoots, like a rain Come out.


    Really want to come out, this place can definitely be regarded as a blessed land, and it is many times better than the world where he lives in seclusion.


    Really turned into flowers.


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a look of surprise, "This...how did this happen?"


    "The core of the source helped me."


    Zhou Shu didn''t go into details, but just smiled, "The immortal veins are solved, and vitality is not difficult. It will not take a few months to ensure that the birds and flowers will become vibrant everywhere, and there will be no desolate color, senior Can you build the main city here, right?"


    "of course."


    Sima Yi was quite pleased, "Such a dense immortal vein, the level is not low, and it is not bad compared to the great world of the immortal world, and building a main city is no better."


    seems to have noticed something. He glanced at the old man Xie beside his eyes and frowned, "Brother Xie, you knew it a long time ago, but now he has colluded with him and asked me, can you deliberately tease the old man?"


    After spending some days in Yunjuan Realm, the two called their brothers and brothers up, but there is no need to study how much affection is in this "brother".


    Xie old shook his head, but smiled secretly, "I just know that, I have been busy preparing materials these few days, how can I find a place?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Senior, I am to blame for this, no wonder thank you for being old."


    Seeing a good immortal vein, the family can have a good place to stay. Sima Yi will be really angry and express his face. "The old man is just talking about it. Now that the place is fixed, start as soon as possible. There are enough here. A radius of 100,000 miles is more than enough to be a major city."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a little humility, "The younger generation is a novice, Xie Lao does not understand, here is the older generation who built the city of Xiancheng, you may have to worry about the older generation."


    Sima Yi nodded with satisfaction, "Hehe, it is incumbent that the old man will live here in the future."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, and he said with joy, "The matter of building a fairy city will cause more trouble to seniors."


    "So what''s the problem? The old man agreed."


    Sima Yi squinted slightly, as if an old **** was there.


    All the way to the Yunjuan Realm, he always felt restrained, and he couldn''t get in anywhere, which made him very depressed.


    is also the leader of the family, the strong in the celestial list, how can he shrink his hands when staying with Yang Tian, ??and do nothing? Speaking of himself as being humble and taking care of Caiying''s face, he doesn''t care about others, but in fact he understands that it is because he really doesn''t care about it.


    As Xianjie said, Yang Tian is indeed very strong, and Xie Lao is also unfathomable. It really makes a lot of noise, he is probably not the opponent of the two.


    It''s okay to be strong, then Yang Tian is also very gloomy and scheming.


    I saw the Xianyu Mine through Qinghua that day, and suddenly felt that the Sima family had the best opportunity.


    As long as the fairy jade mine is occupied, the retreat can be handed over to the immortal realm to obtain benefits. At least the family must enter the Luofu realm. Jin can grow the family in the Yunjuan realm, and unite the surrounding forces and the fairy realm to fight against the rituals. But the dream has just started, the fairy jade mine It was ruthlessly destroyed by Yang Tian.


    Why destroyed the Xianyu Mine? It''s not for myself.


    He had expected that he would be able to observe the surrounding situation through Caiying, so he did this, and he deliberately warned himself not to act rashly.


    I thought I came to the Yunjuan Realm, and I was the first person in the realm, so I don''t have to hesitate to do anything? Not only can you get such an excellent child as Caiying, but Yang Tian and his world can also get them by the way, so as to revitalize the Sima family? Think well, but the result is very different.


    I was restrained everywhere, I couldn''t use it at all.


    I can��t go.


    From the moment he saw Zhou Shu, he knew Yang Tian��s origins were weird, but in order to capture the only hope of the Sima family, he voluntarily boarded the boat and chose to tie him with Zhou Shu and others. Can''t get off, either wait until the ship arrives, or just...capsize and die together.


    uncomfortable.


    Finally, with the opportunity, Yang Tian and Xie Lao would not build a city. They got the initiative. Of course, they must seize it and use the opportunity of building a city to strengthen their control, so that the Sima family has a bigger and better space in the Yunjuan world. More voice.


    Not to mention being a captain on this ship, at least being a helm.


    Zhou Shu took out a jade slip and handed it over with both hands, "This is a style listed by the younger generation, and the older generation can refer to it."


    "Oh, haven''t you been prepared for this? The old man will help you find out what''s inadequate, improve and improve, and generally use yours," Sima Yi took the jade slip, and after only looking at it for a while, his face changed. , Turned his head to look at Zhou Shu, with an unkind look in his eyes, "Boy, are you deliberately setting off on the old man?"


    Zhou Shu stopped, "Why did the senior say this?"


    Sima Yi couldn''t help feeling angrily, "You call it style? Didn''t you paint the entire main city? Everything is there, regardless of the size, even the decoration of a house is clearly drawn. Chu, what else do the old man do to supervise you?"


    Thanks to the old man, and said, "The supervisor is good, the old man can''t do it even if he wants to do it, it is better for Brother Sima to know more to do it."


    Zhou Shudi smiled, "Senior thinks too much, and it is not necessary to follow the younger generation''s picture Seniors can do their own thing."


    "It''s easy for you to say, don''t follow your picture?"


    Sima Yi''s heart became more and more bitter, "All the formations in your main city are arranged. There are hundreds of formations, one after the other, one layer after another, and almost every building is closely connected to the formation, and one is missing. None of the main city��s formations can be established. If you don��t follow yours, then all of your formations are gone?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "How do you think of these formations, senior?"


    Looking at the jade slip, Sima Yi realized it carefully for a while, "Very good."


    He had to admit.


    These formations are not the best main city formations he has ever seen, but when combined, it is the best.


    He has been to the Great Linglong Realm of the Immortal Realm, the Great Realm of Jiancheng, which is one of the best in the Realm of Immortality. However, the main city formation there is not as good as the one depicted in this jade slip, and there is even a distance.


    What kind of person is Yang Tian? How long has he prepared for Xiancheng?


    He also said that he would not build a city?


    I believed it myself.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 160515080350747 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3029: Also practice

    Holding the jade slip, Sima Yi''s mood fluctuated up and down.


    Zhou Shu was silent, but silently looked at the location of the future fairy city, with a smile on his mouth.


    Sima Yi will definitely be the supervisor.


    For this main city, he has spent a lot of effort, starting from the real immortal, he used tens of thousands of bottles of soul liquid for the deduction. Now the city is taking shape, although in the jade slip, it is still magnificent and magnificent. , Can be described as a model in the fairy city, the combination of formations in it can definitely shock the heavens, and the formation is not the only focus, and the rest of the beauty can only be realized slowly.


    He is very convinced that as long as they are interested in Xiancheng, they will not be willing to let go.


    Sima Yi is undoubtedly such a person.


    Sima Yi looked at Yu Jian, and his mood gradually settled down.


    The main city of the fairy city, if nothing happens, will surely become the focus of the heavens in the future, attracting countless practitioners and alien races.


    It is probably impossible for him to take control of this fairy city, so what he should do is to build the fairy city. In the future, the Sima family can live in the fairy city ��built�� by himself, which is also regarded as an honor.


    Moreover, he has a feeling that if he can successfully complete this fairy city, his long-quiet cultivation base may have a breakthrough.


    What is more important than cultivation base?


    If he had seen this jade slip earlier, he might not have moved his previous thoughts.


    He squeezed the jade slip and slowly said, "The old man will be the supervisor."


    "Thank you, senior."


    Zhou Shu bowed himself to salute, sincerely.


    Xiancheng Supervisor is simple to say, but it is the most tedious and painstaking task. He does not know how much he has to save if someone can help to do this. Moreover, from the current situation of Sima Yi, this supervisor must do his best to satisfy him. Requirements.


    Sima Yi smiled bitterly, "I was dragged onto the thief boat. I will leave it to you for the rest of my life."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It will not take many years to build the main city."


    "It will take hundreds of thousands of years for the old man to figure out these formations just for you..." Sima Yi said without hesitation, and then realized that it was wrong and coughed twice, "So, you have all those formations. ?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Almost, the juniors have been preparing these, and the seniors just take them when they need it."


    array talisman, etc., have been done a long time ago, if it were not about to be completed, he would not rush to build a fairy city.


    However, the formation method outside Yunjuan is still considering plans. This will be discussed after the formation of the air wind layer. This type of formation method must cooperate with the air wind layer to form a sky curtain. The defense force is much stronger than the general air wind layer. Should also use the ability of the sacred tree.


    Of course, if you can unite with the surrounding world, it would be better to form a formation.


    "Senior can figure out the formation method clearly, and he can do it at any time. Let''s talk about the Xiancheng city first."


    He looked at Xie Lao, and said slowly, "The Hazhen country, please remind Xie Lao to remind me."


    "What are you in a hurry?"


    Xie Lao is not at all polite, and said coldly, "I didn''t tell you, the people and materials have been prepared long ago, and I''ve been on the road for at most one month, with the guard of the country guarding the country. It is impossible to make a mistake, huh, a whole Things in the world, see if you use them up!?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I can run out of several circles. This is only the main city, and there are also sub-cities."


    Sima Yi heard a little inexplicably, "How could it be possible to bring materials from a whole world?"


    Mr. Xie hesitated for a while, and said slowly, "You have to ask him about this, he gave us the way."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s all in the dead world. Through the rapids, seniors can go and see for themselves, and they will understand soon."


    Of course, it was brought over by the star stream. The realm around 10,000 miles was controlled by a master, and it was not slow to move in the void. It was about the same as Jinxian flying. However, Xie Lao refused to speak directly, and Zhou Shu did not speak bluntly. , I''ll talk about it when I see it.


    "I really don''t understand, how did you do it, the old man will really want to see it."


    Sima Yi couldn''t help but shook his head, using a world as a flying boat. He had never heard of such a thing. It would be nice if the Sima family could learn it.


    "Let''s go down first, I have something to say."


    A few people fell on the ground, Caiying and Bian Xue were waiting early, and when they saw Zhou Shu, they ran over and got close.


    Zhou Shu smiled and gestured, and then took out a small mountain peak, and said contemptuously, "Counting Caiying and Bian Xue, I will introduce a few more people to the two seniors. They are all companions who have followed me for a long time, and they are all young in the sky. Some young geniuses."


    Soon, a group of people walked out of the mountain and landed beside Zhou Shu.


    Xie Lao and Sima Yi were a little surprised, but they quickly calmed down. They didn''t see the magic weapon in the cave before, although they didn''t.


    These people, look extraordinary.


    However, Zhou Shu��s introduction is also a bit exaggerated. How did you find young geniuses rare in the heavens? Why can''t I find it, there is another guy who looks older than me, also a young genius?


    I don''t know if I can see it through, both of them maintain the old man''s humility and calmness.


    Jianlao, Xiangru, Zhao Yueru, Zhang Zhicheng, Xiao Su, Xiao Zhao, and Lie Douying, all stood in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took them to the beauty of Yunji Peak first, and then showed up again, because he did not want to let the demon refining world be known.


    Except for Zhang Zhicheng, this guy has always lived in Yunji Peak. He has no qualifications to enter the world of refining monsters, and he would not know.


    The world of refining demons has not yet been made public.


    In order to keep the secret, after Caiying came out, Zhou Shu did not allow Caiying to enter the demon refining world again, but also to prevent it from being observed by Sima Yi. Of course, Caiying actually does not need to stay in the demon refining world. The same goes for these people.


    Zhou Shu introduced the names one by one, and Xie Lao and Sima Yi nodded their heads and looked kind.


    They guessed that these should be people whom Zhou Shu trusted, important, and close to.


    Because Zhou Shu couldn''t see the usual calmness on his face when he said the name, instead, he had a rare expression of joy, joy from the heart.


    Except for the big Luo Jinxian who looks very cringe.


    When Zhou Shu talked about that guy, he only said something coldly, "This is Zhang Zhicheng of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Now it is my person. Senior can do whatever he wants. If he is disobedient, Senior will do whatever he wants. Exactly."


    Zhang Zhicheng only agreed, lowering his head, but there was a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    "my people!"


    Zhou Shu''s words made him very excited.


    It doesn''t matter if you beat or scold, as long as you can let him follow it.


    In Liu Yujie, feeling deceived, he further saw the power of Zhou Shu, and that Zhou Shu was just a clone. The two powerhouses that I see now have treated Zhou Shu well, and stood there listening carefully. When Shu spoke, he knew that he was talking to the right person.


    Killed the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, he can''t go back to the immortal world anymore, only following Zhou Shu is the only way out.


    He deeply understands and is practicing.


    He knew that Zhou Shu still didn''t trust him, so he had to use actions to prove that he was a loyal subordinate.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3030: Yunjuan Xianshu

    The pattern in the jade slip was enlarged and stood in front of everyone, brick by brick, all clearly visible.


    is a main city that has shrunk many times.


    Zhou Shu stood in front of the city, and began to explain in a high spirit.


    Where is the humility and calmness before, like a change of person.


    is a young classmate who is prosperous and prosperous, and he is very prosperous in the book business. He scolds Fang Qiu, gives directions to the world, and encourages writing.


    The whole person is full of glory, and the words spoken are like a turbulent river, impacting everyone''s hearts.


    And everyone stood in the phantom city pool, listening intently, they were all immersed in the magnificent picture drawn by Zhou Shu, as if the fairy city had already been built.


    Sima Yi and Xie Lao are no exception.


    It��s not the first time that some people have heard Zhou Shu introduce this fairy city and their future plans, but their faces are still shining with excitement, like chicken blood. Listening to Zhou Shu��s remarks is like experiencing their own future. , The body is full of power.


    Zhang Zhicheng was stunned, and he became more sure of his thoughts.


    "...According to this picture, the main city will be planned into five districts with different functions, but they are closely connected."


    "...Finally, let me talk about what you are specifically responsible for."


    "Bian Xue, Caiying, you are mainly responsible for the Eastern District, where the immortal veins are the most concentrated. In the future, it will be the residence of many sects, which can accommodate hundreds of sects, but there are no other sects to settle in except for the Heyin school, so what needs to be done There are not many things, just do the infrastructure and formation. Senior Sima, your family should stay here too. You can choose a place to build it yourself."


    "Xiao Su, small tricks, the central area belongs to yours. This is the commercial area, with the densest buildings and the most diverse arrays, so I have to worry about it."


    "Jian Lao, Yueru, you are in the Southern District, here is the dojo and training ground..."


    "Xiangru, Xiaojin, you are in charge of the North District. This place is allocated by me to the living and living of foreign races. Specifically, I am divided into 27 small areas..."


    "I have my own use in the West District, so I don''t need to care about it for now."


    "Actually, you can start preparing now, moving mountains and reclaiming the sea. You are all good at raising your hands. I don��t need to say anything, but everything must be done according to the picture. You can��t go wrong. Senior Sima, please look at it , Mr. Xie, you can help me plan the overall situation. Do you have any comments on the construction of the city?"


    Zhou Shu glanced around at everyone, smiled and nodded, ending the several-hour explanation.


    "No problem, you can''t go wrong."


    Sima Yi nodded subconsciously, but regretted it after speaking.


    Even though he agreed to be a supervisor, he still has his own opinions. How come you have become conscientious?


    Is the immortal city he portrayed without any regrets, or is he already influenced or even convinced by him?


    Maybe it''s both.


    He shook his head and hid his thoughts. For now, there is nothing wrong with following Zhou Shu''s words. At least Xiancheng was built, and his contribution is not small, and the family has a place to stand, which is better than the fairyland. Ground.


    Ten thousand steps back and said, even if there are not many practitioners in this fairy city in the future, it is not a loss.


    "Thank you, Senior Sima, the completion of Xiancheng, seniors first work."


    Zhou Shu bowed respectfully and thanked him solemnly.


    Sima Yi didn''t dare to neglect, but politely said, "City Master Yang is too polite, this is what the old man should do."


    Old Xie looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head with emotion, "In the past few years, you really haven''t been in vain. The pictures you drew and the plans you talked about, the old man thought about it, but he couldn''t say a word of advice, too. Perfect, the old man can only follow your request, and I am afraid that he can��t do it well..." He paused, and his expression became more serious. "But you have to remember that if what you say can be realized one day, you can��t Forget the power that Hazhi Country had made back then."


    "The younger generation will remember it in their hearts."


    Zhou Shu bowed and bowed, without any extra words, and his firm eyes were enough to represent his heart.


    Mr. Xie nodded and didn''t say much, only a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, which seemed to think of something good.


    At the beginning, Haze and Zhou Shu formed an alliance with him, but he still criticized a lot in the country. Now it seems that his persistence has not been in vain, and the covenant has begun to bear fruit. When the city of Xiancheng is built, he will have to deal with those who oppose it. People came to Xiancheng one by one, let them see how stupid what they said back then.


    "My lord, I... what am I doing?"


    Zhang Zhicheng hesitated, "I have been in Katayama Castle for a long time, and I thought about building Xiancheng before, so I can help a little bit."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Didn''t I say that you do what Senior Sima wants you to do, run errands, move mountains and bridges, nothing you don''t do, if Senior is not satisfied, you don''t need to stay here anymore. "


    "Senior Sima, the younger one must do their best."


    Zhang Zhicheng nodded like smashing garlic, cast his eyes on Sima Yi, wondering how to hug this thick leg.


    Caiying suddenly said, "That''s not right, you arranged us clearly, then what are you doing, Zhou!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Leave me alone, go and prepare. What will happen to Xiancheng in the future depends on your current efforts."


    Caiying snorted, but there was nothing to do.


    Bianxue paused, "Brother Shu, haven''t you said the name of the main city?"


    The names of the two people are the same as those in the Demon Refining Realm. They have not changed at all, but Zhou Shu''s name has been combined.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, so what if he pointed out that he was Zhou Shu? Everyone here knows, Sima Yi also knows it, but it''s hard to explain.


    This shows that Sima Yi is still cautious, but Zhou Shu is very sure that it will not take long before Sima Yi will call himself Zhou Shu instead of Yang Tian.


    Even if he is a strong player in the celestial pole list, he will definitely be affected and cannot escape.


    "Yes, this is a big deal."


    Sima Yi nodded and stroked his beard, "With a name, it is the real beginning. There is no name and no point. When you start, you will feel that there is no goal."


    Caiying raised her hands and shouted, "Why not call Lingyucheng? Same as before?"


    The little tricks, as always, come back to her Then it''s better to just point, even this Yunjuan world is also called Xuanhuangjie. "


    Caiying didn''t seem to hear it, and nodded vigorously, "Okay, I think it''s good too, this is the best."


    The little trick was quite speechless, stopped talking, just slandered.


    Zhao Yueru shook his head, "A new place has a new beginning. There is no one with the old name, so please start a new one."


    "Honomiya is here...ah..."


    Caiying shouted again, just shouting for a while without any idea, she didn''t know what to call it.


    Others know what they are, they just look at Zhou Shu.


    Xie Lao smiled and said, "I believe you have been caressing about it a long time ago, so tell it now, don''t hide it."


    "Xianshu."


    Zhou Shu is very calm.


    The name ���� has always been in his heart, from the moment he entered the realm of cultivation, but it has not been announced until now.


    said that he was a little nervous before, but he felt relieved after speaking out.


    He knew that very few people named Xiancheng and Jie by their own names, and even saints would not do this. This is a taboo in the heavens.


    Great taboo.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3031: This is heresy

    Sure enough, after uttering the name, there was silence around.


    Sima Yi looked solemn, did not speak, only shook his head secretly.


    used his own name as the name of Xiancheng, and added the word "Xian". What is it for?


    is too arrogant.


    Even a saint would not name a world or fairy city after his own name.


    Which world have you ever seen is named after a saint?


    Are they not qualified?


    of course not.


    Practitioners believe that the heavens are the food and clothing parents of all living beings, and they are also existences that transcend everything.


    Everything in the heavens is definite. The practitioner can gain the Tao and even become holy. It is the result of the rotation of the heavens. It is an opportunity that gives you the Tao, not because you have painstakingly cultivated to obtain the Tao. The practitioner can not do this in practice. Think, but this sentence must be kept in mind.


    Who doesn''t work hard, why only you get the way?


    Everything is caused by cause and effect, and it is destined. These are all given by the heavens.


    Even the saint who is detached from everything thinks so.


    The saints are still a part of the heavens, even if they stand on the top of the Tao, the law becomes a stepping stone at their feet, but they cannot do without the heavens.


    Because all laws originate from and serve the heavens.


    Causality, destiny, energy, reincarnation, order, nothing else.


    Someone once said that, in fact, above the highest law, there is a law, which is impossible for a saint to master. It can be called the law of creation, and the heavens are just a plane created by the law of creation, similar positions There are many more noodles.


    How is it possible, the highest is the highest law, the heavens are everything! These claims are heretics recognized by the fairy world!


    The heresy that even saints have to sanction!


    Having said that, when cultivators name Jie and Xiancheng, they must pay attention to a name that is the closest to nature, to show their awe of the heavens, because Jie and Xiancheng are owned by the heavens, not practitioners. Created, and you must never use your own name, it is tantamount to arrogantly using the power of the heavens without authorization, losing the heart of reverence, changing your destiny, involving cause and effect, and you will surely get revenge from the heavens in the future.


    Some arrogant or ignorant practitioners named Xiancheng after their own name, thinking that it could be carried forward, but the results were very bleak.


    There are many records of such things in ancient books.


    Looking at Zhou Shu again, Sima Yi has changed his mind.


    He had almost decided to live here before, **** with Zhou Shu to make the family grow, but how could Zhou Shu be such a person, so arrogant, ignoring the taboos of the heavens, if this main city is called Xianshu City, in the future It will definitely bring bad cause and effect, what about oneself?


    Do you want to continue to root here, or find a chance to leave?


    If Zhou Shu offends the great cause and effect of the heavens, he will die together if he follows.


    After thinking for a while, he was silent, nodded, and forced a smile.


    Whether to leave or not, this is something to be considered in the future. After all, if you build this main city, you can get a lot of benefits, and you may even break the shackles. Moreover, there is Caiying. He is gone now, what should Caiying do? The family can''t be rejuvenated, and his life is in vain.


    Besides, he can''t go anymore.


    Now I��m leaving, the opponents facing him are not only Zhou Shu and Xie Lao, but also a lot of people. It seems that the cultivation level is not high, but in fact they are very difficult to deal with. Especially on a certain woman, he felt a An extremely terrifying breath.


    That is something that even Hunyuan Jinxian can kill.


    ����.


    Looking at Sima Yi''s expression, Zhou Shu realized something and only smiled faintly.


    He uses his own name, it is his heart and a habit.


    His own way, his own city, his own realm, his own path, this is how he came here, frank and frank.


    Yes, this is a big taboo in the heavens, but he doesn''t care, and the consequences that follow, he is willing to endure it until the taboo is broken.


    He will stand on the top sooner or later.


    Now that he has not reached the peak, he sees higher and farther than others. After reaching the peak, he does not just look, but transcends the peak and transcends the heavens.


    He thought about the consequences as soon as he could say it.


    Sima Yi''s idea is not a problem for building Xiancheng.


    What he does is a supervisor, a trivial and tedious job without rights, and it will not change the pattern of Xiancheng.


    quit?


    impossible.


    Even if Sima Yi feels bad, he must stay here, because he can only stay, for the sake of surplus and for his own cultivation.


    Besides, only Sima Yi will take this into consideration. Other practitioners will not, or even consider it, will not care. They will still follow Zhou Shu firmly, such as Zhao Yueru and Bianxue. They will never even know the taboo. Opposed.


    There is one that I would most likely worry about, but now I have gone to Qishan and it will not be a problem.


    And Xie Lao Xiangru and so on are not considered practitioners at all, nor do they have this concern at all.


    In their view, naming cities and realms with their own names is a good way to show themselves. Just like the Demon Race, the Demon Lord and the Great Demon Lord, the realms they are in are basically all Demon Lord��s own names. , Do your own way, unscrupulous.


    Well, there is another Zhang Zhicheng.


    Nothing but a loyal subordinate who only wants to be protected by himself, he does not need to have unnecessary things such as "thoughts".


    "Xianshu City in Yunjuan Realm! Good!"


    Caiying was the first to shout, jumping, her face full of excitement, "Zhou, I love it! I love it very much!"


    Looking at her excited face, Zhou Shu''s eyes were very fond of fondness. No matter when, no matter what happened, Caiying was always on his side, and was always the first to shout out loudly, for fear that others might not know the same. .


    Although she can''t tell any truth, this is enough.


    "Hehe, your ambition is not small."


    Thanks to the old man and smiled, smiling sincerely and boldly, "The old man supports you, using his own name, it suits the old man''s appetite. When the old man returns to Haze, he will say it out. Those old guys must also like you."


    Of course he knows this taboo of practitioners.


    He believes that Zhou Shu does not play cards according to common sense to do things in the right way. The name is undoubtedly Zhou Shu expressing his determination, expressing his determination to fight against the practitioners of the fairy world. For Hachi country, This is a great thing, and the covenant between the two is undoubtedly stronger.


    Bian Xuerou said, "Although it''s not as good as the lotus pie, but Brother Shu likes it, and it''s very smooth."


    "very good!"


    Xiaojin yelled twice, high-pitched into the cloud.


    Xiangru smiled, "I will build a Xiangru city in the future and compare it with you."


    Zhao Yueru is not to be outdone, "I also want to have a month like a city."


    With a deviant smile at the corner of his mouth, he looked at Zhou Shu provocatively.


    Old Jian was silent, and there was a tinge of darkness in his eyes, but Zhou Shu knew that the bleakness was not opposition, but worry. Back then, the immortal city of Emperor Xuanyuan was called Xuanyuan City. Later, this seemed to be one of the crimes of the Emperor. Has long been ruined.


    The little trick is a bit contemptuous, "Your Xiancheng name is not as good as my ninth pawnshop."


    Xiaosu''s face didn''t matter, "I have a name, and I can''t wait for when to start doing things."


    Her wings have completely turned blue. If you don''t look carefully, it is difficult to see the traces of the Demon Race. However, it will take at least a few hundred years before the Demon Race body is completely washed away.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3032: All understand

    Refining the demon world.


    Tianchi.


    The once lively and noisy place is still lively and noisy.


    The power of good fortune at the time of Jianmu crossing the catastrophe has completely taken root in the demon refining world. It is not only the creatures that Zhou Shu injected into Dao-seeds, but even the ordinary creatures have begun to develop spiritual wisdom. With wisdom, it may not be long before it will be here. Some creatures similar to human beings were born.


    just glanced at it, still feeling a little lonely.


    The few people who liked to make noise all left.


    "Master."


    Snow Girl walked over with a lot of jade slips and bowed.


    Zhou Shu''s face was kind, with a hint of doubt, "Well, have you finished reading these? It''s only been a dozen days, right?"


    "Well, this is my experience, Master."


    Xue Nu put down the jade slip, a snowflake floated on the palm of her hand, curled down in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, and the icy air filled his heart, and then came a soft and full-bodied force of comfort, which contained the snow girl''s experience for dozens of days.


    Zhou Shu gave jade slips, and the snow girl gave snowflakes.


    is not a word, nor is it an example. The two people use this method to understand each other''s way, simple and pure, but effective.


    Feeling a little bit, Zhou Shu nodded lightly, unable to hide his joy, "I learned well, I understand everything."


    I have to say that Xue Nu��s Shu Zhi Dao talent is really powerful. Zhou Shu herself needs to develop a good Shu Zhi Dao technique for a period of time, write it out and give it to Xue Nu, she can basically master it in a few days at most, and the experience is good. As if Zhou Shu wrote it himself.


    And the effect she has used is not bad. Compared with Zhou Shu, all she lacks is experience.


    But, her problem lies in this experience.


    Zhou Shu discovered that no matter how many times Xue Nu used the technique, the effect was always similar to the first time. In her, experience seemed to be something that didn''t exist. She knew it by birth, but after knowing it, she couldn��t be proficient and could not rely on repeated use. Increase the power of the law.


    The same is true for cultivation. Generally speaking, as she becomes familiar with Shu Zhidao, she will practice faster and faster, but she always maintains the same speed.


    Same as when I first came into contact with Shu Zhidao, it will always be the first time.


    Of course, this speed is also very satisfying. Her efficiency in transforming Shu Zhili is only 30% worse than Zhou Shu.


    She is inherently perfect, but she cannot be more perfect.


    She was born for Shu Zhidao, but she can''t be pushed by Shu Zhidao to continue striding forward.


    She is almost like Zhou Shu''s mirror, but the clarity of the picture in the mirror is only 70%.


    is it physical or is it a limitation of talent?


    In any case, a solution must be found. If a disciple with such a talent cannot reach the extreme she can achieve, it would be a great waste to Zhou Shu personally, and it would be an irreparable loss to Shu Zhidao.


    Zhou Shu took out a bunch of jade slips, put them in front of her, smiled and said, "Just look at it and ask me if you have any questions."


    "Yes, Master."


    Xue Nu nodded slightly, sat down opposite Zhou Shu, and looked at the pile of jade slips.


    She has always kept her reserved, only occasionally when she put down the jade slip, she would give Zhou Shu a peek.


    "But there are no problems."


    She thought to herself, but she knew nothing about it.


    She had seen Zhou Shu meditating hard, and she would never have this expression. Any troublesome scriptures and tactics would be understood by her at a glance.


    Zhou Shu thought of it as if it had already been in her mind, but there was no process, only results.


    She doesn''t know why this is, but she thinks it feels good.


    Zhou Shu also occasionally looked at her, eyes full of appreciation and worry, and then bowed his head to do his own thing.


    Before I knew it, more than a dozen hours passed.


    Looking at Zhou Shu who was putting together the jade slips, Old Hu appeared in front of him and said respectfully, "Master, what can I do for you?"


    Zhou Shu raised his head, showing a slight smile, "It seems that there is nothing for you to do, hehe."


    Old Hu stagnated and looked at the snow girl, always feeling like he was falling out of favor, and said quickly, "I can do anything. It is not a problem to go out to help. Build formations, move mountains and fill the sea, even if it��s moving materials. It��s also idle."


    "If you manage this well, it is your greatest help to me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Now the progress is very fast, they are enough, don''t you see that I have even come in."


    Hu Lao was relieved, "Master, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "It''s just retreat and lazy."


    I really don''t need his help outside, but he is not lazy.


    I need to settle for a while.


    Organize Shu Zhi Dao, summarize the past gains, and rewrite Shu Xin Sutra.


    Xianshu City is established, it is necessary to begin to push the Tao of Shu to the heavens, then a perfect and powerful Shuxin Sutra is needed, and this matter brooks no delay.


    In addition, he has already negotiated with the Yuanyuan core that within the last six months, the wind layer in the Yunjuan world will be generated, and Jianmu will also be transplanted during this time. Jianmu, the wind layer of the Yuanyuan core, and For the defense formation, the three must be perfectly combined to tightly protect the Yunjuan realm. This is difficult to do. Zhou Shu also needs a quiet environment to consider.


    The old pot was stunned.


    Others are busy, and I speak grandiosely about being lazy, really good.


    "Then I won''t disturb the master."


    was about to retreat, suddenly there was the sound of the mountains and the ground cracking in the distance, rumbling like thunder, and the world was dimmed.


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Little stone?"


    "Well, it''s him," Hu Lao was a little helpless, "He seldom makes trouble now, but it started again these days. I put him in the most remote mountain range, lest he accidentally hurt other creatures."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is your stop killing sutra still being used against him?"


    The old pot looked Zhang Huang, "No, since the master said that, I have not used him to stop killing scriptures."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and suddenly stood up solemnly, "Old Hu, how do you think you should treat him?"


    The Magic Monkey was also brought by him from the Xuanhuang Realm Now everyone else has their own direction and goals, and Little Stone has always been like that. He has nothing to do except fight, kill, and kill. There is no time and energy to manage, but the closest thing to Little Stone is Hu Lao and Caiying.


    "I do not know either."


    Old Hu grabbed his beard and was a little embarrassed. "He had a good time with a group of monkeys and became their king, but then the group of monkeys can talk, he still can''t, he drove all the monkeys away. Since then, he has been alone, only with Caiying Xiangru and them. Now Caiying Xiangru has gone out, he is just like when he first came in, noisy all day, I don''t know how much trouble he caused."


    Zhou said calmly, "Does he always learn to speak?"


    "No matter how you try, you can''t learn it. We have taught him countless times." Hu Lao was helpless. "It is said that the magic monkey is like this. His talent is all about fighting and killing. It is impossible to learn normal language. Other creatures communicate."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I''m done for this period, I will teach him to control him in the future."


    Hu Lao said guiltily, "I am incompetent, and the owner has to take these thoughts."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slowly, "This is what I should do, I owe him."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 160515080350747 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3033: Mountain is alive

    In just over half a year, Xianshu City has taken shape.


    From the big point of view, the city of Xianshu stands tall and magnificent on a large plain, like a shining pearl, always blooming with dazzling brilliance, and the brilliance is surrounded by several layers of colorful colors. Vaguely and now, the whole main city exudes irresistible attraction, and people can''t help but become fascinated, indistinct and want to see clearly.


    Passing through the entanglement of the outer layer, from a small point of view, it seems to condense the wonders of the world into the city, cloud towers, underwater palaces, sand sea towers, pavilions outside the mountains, and various architectural landscapes of different styles. The appearing in front of you, seemingly messy but with mystery, dense market, huge martial arts field, continuous dojo, towering fire veins, and all kinds of hidden in the mist but exuding rich fairy air Holiness...


    Standing in the air looking down, Sima Yi couldn''t help but said, "It''s really exactly the same as in the drawing. I thought it might not be possible before. It''s too complicated."


    "You look down on Zhou Shu too much and you underestimate yourself. You can paint it and do it. Are we people busy these days?" Xie Lao snorted, rather sorrowfully, "Old man also I have been to many fairy cities, and there is no one that can compare with this. Now that no one knows this city. If the news spreads, I am afraid it will be crowded soon."


    "No, now the aura layer has just appeared, the door is completely open, and others come in as they want."


    Sima Yi shook his head quickly, "If someone else knows about this, it is really not difficult to destroy it, and that would be too bad."


    Xie Lao looked at him and smiled, "Haha, Brother Sima is thinking about Xianshucheng now."


    Hearing the words of Xianshu City, Sima Yi couldn''t help but stop, and these words became ill. If this city had another name, the current name, alas, Xiancheng, the better, I am afraid it will be dangerous in the future. The more, but soon he settled on the gods, and said lightly, "The old man also wants to live here, so how can he not think about it. Besides, the fairy city just built, who wants to have an accident?"


    "Speaking of the sky curtain is indeed a problem."


    Old Xie''s expression became solemn, "Others have built the sky curtain first, then opened the passage to the fairy city on the sky curtain, and then built the fairy city, but he did the opposite. If this is not suitable for opening the passage, or here The air layer is extremely weak, so what should I do? Can Xiancheng still be able to move?"


    Although he belongs to the Haze clan, he has become a master of city building in the past six months, and he has no less understanding of Xiancheng than a practitioner.


    "Brother Xie said that the sky is indeed the foundation of Xiancheng."


    Sima Yi shook his head, "But he should have thought about it a long time ago, it is impossible to make such a low-level mistake."


    "You actually helped him talk."


    Old Xie was quite dissatisfied, "Speaking of more than half a year, have we seen him once? This kid threw Xiancheng to us and ran away, as if it wasn''t for him to build the city. If it weren''t for those little guys, they would have done their best to let people see. In order to rejoice, the old man also gave him a plan!"


    Sima Yi smiled, just about to speak, but a voice floated from the clouds.


    "I''ve been looking for two seniors for a long time, so did you arrange the juniors here?"


    "Where are you? Don''t get out yet?!"


    Xie Lao was unhappy when he heard the voice, he yelled at him, and looked around.


    ''S voice is Zhou Shu''s, but the strange thing is that you can''t see Zhou Shu''s shadow, not only he can''t see it, Sima Yi can''t see it either.


    "Senior can''t see it even if you open the eyes of breaking the law, the junior is in the core of the source."


    Old Xie suddenly understood, and he felt angrily, "Your kid is really the City Lord of Xiancheng now. Now the whole world is controlled by you. As long as you are in the world, you can send a message to anyone in the world. You can even do it. Do whatever you want, then why don��t you come to help and keep watching us work secretly, is it interesting?!"


    Sima Yi did not speak, but his heart was stuck.


    The city lord of Xiancheng can control the entire realm, but this realm is different. It has an origin core, and Zhou Shu can still control it, that is to say, the origin core here really opens all rights to Zhou Shu. .


    One realm and two masters.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s not easy to do it. Most Hunyuan Jinxians can''t even think about it.


    "The juniors just came out of their work, and they will say if they have something to do. The two seniors will come down first and the sky will be closed soon."


    "Closed? Suddenly said to close?"


    "Not so fast, right?"


    Sima Yi was puzzled, "The sky curtain is an air-wind layer combined with the formation method. It is responsible for the defense of the whole world. It is the top priority of Xiancheng. Your air-wind layer has only a little appearance, even the ability to hinder the fall of meteorites. No, then the canopy will close? Will the defensive power of the canopy formed in this way be too weak?"


    There was no sound, and a rainbow bridge suddenly appeared in front of the two of them.


    glanced at each other, and only went down.


    Follow the Hongqiao all the way down, but the end is in the east part of the city, where the Heyin School is.


    The array layout here is different from elsewhere. Zhao Yueru and others made it by themselves. Sima Yi and Xie Lao did not participate. They were also the first time.


    It seems that there is nothing outstanding. Immortal veins are not outstanding. The fifth grade can only be regarded as medium in this Xianshu city, but the architectural decoration is quite ancient. The carved beams and painted buildings, the cloud dragon, the animal face, and the gluttonous pattern have not been seen in the fairy world for a long time.


    There is a snow-covered mountain in front of him. It is not tall, but it gives people a strange and mysterious feeling.


    When both of them looked at it, they both paid attention and looked over unconsciously.


    Bian Xue Caiying and others soon greeted her and offered tea to watch.


    "Thank you, Senior Sima, just sit here and watch."


    "This kid, he still doesn''t show up, what the **** is he going to do?"


    Thanks to the boss, he sat down and looked up at the sky, "I want to see, what have you done in the past six months, and what you promised me still counts?"


    Sima Yi said thank you ~ www.novelhall.com ~ sitting on the chair and stroking his beard and looking at the sky, his expression was very solemn.


    It seemed that it was really going to close and let the sky curtain take shape. In other words, the defensive power of Yunjuan Realm was decided at this moment.


    This kind of thing is a one-off deal, and it failed. I don��t know how many years it will take to do it again.


    Although he believed that Zhou Shu would not make low-level mistakes, if he really did, this Xianshu City would definitely be over, but it didn''t seem to be a bad thing. It was a lesson. When rebuilding, Zhou Shu would never make Xianshu City again. That''s the name.


    Just after sitting down, the mountain in front of him shook suddenly.


    The vibration was so violent, as if something was about to get out of the snow, and the snow on the mountain was falling and splashing everywhere.


    After a while, I don��t know how many years of ice and snow have been shaken off, and the mountain peaks show their true colors.


    green.


    The only feeling is green. The mountain peaks are all green. The green is amazing, and the verdant is dripping, like an emerald, but also like a bud that just came out.


    The two looked at each other and seemed to understand where the previous mystery came from.


    This mountain is alive.


    (PS: Thank you bob2bob2 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3034: 1 growth

    The luminous green mountain, as transparent as jade, stands between the sky and the earth, naturally attracting all eyes.


    Unspeakable strange and beautiful.


    What surprised the two of them was not its appearance, but the oppressive vitality revealed by the mountain.


    Perceiving the vitality, they felt completely overwhelmed, as if mortals were standing in front of the mighty Mount Tai, unconsciously awe.


    incredible.


    As a strong person like Hunyuan Jinxian, they look at everything and even an ordinary world. They all have the feeling of seeing the mountains and mountains, because their original vitality is far above these things. Looking at these things Just like watching ants, they don''t care, but the mountain in front of them makes them involuntarily awe, as if they are the ants and the weak.


    the other way around.


    Both of them dared not sit again, and stood up hurriedly, their expressions solemn.


    ��.


    A new sprout emerged from the top of the mountain.


    was the size of a mung bean at first, but grew up quickly. Just count the breath, and the pavilion is like a cover, becoming a complete tree.


    The big tree is still growing, expanding, upward, and to the surroundings.


    After a while, the tree canopy quickly covered the entire mountain peak, but there was no sign of stopping at all, and it continued to extend outside, and within a hundred breaths, it covered all the lotus factions where the few people were.


    looked up and couldn''t see the sky anymore, only the green shadow in the sky.


    The two of them were shocked and surprised, but they didn''t dare to talk too much.


    In front of this miracle-like spectacle, behind it is definitely a strong man who even they can''t face.


    Judging by that vitality, ���� Kuang is probably an unfathomable old monster.


    I actually stayed in the same world with such a monster, and I have stayed for so long without feeling.


    Is he showing power now to frighten us, or for other reasons?


    The face is like a flat lake, but his mind begins to tremble.


    "Two seniors, look slowly, not in a hurry."


    Hearing a familiar voice, Mr. Xie turned around and saw Zhou Shu at a glance, "Are you out?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It will take a long time for it to be fully formed. It is better for the two of you to sit down and have a cup of tea."


    "it is good."


    Xie Lao sat down slowly, and Sima Yi did.


    They immediately listened to Zhou Shu''s words. Before switching to it, it was not so easy, but after seeing the mountain, they also felt a sense of awe for the mountain��s creator Zhou Shu, consciously or unconsciously, to make Zhou Shu truly As an equal person.


    didn''t dare to laugh at will, and didn''t dare to put herself on it.


    Sima Yi raised his tea cup, his eyes still on the growing tree canopy, restless, trying to figure out how to speak.


    Before, he felt that he was the first person to come to Yunjuan Realm. This is the reason why he did not hesitate to come to Yunjuan Realm. He will come for Caiying, but it is impossible not to do calculations without hesitation, but to Yunjuan Jie, this expectation was quickly broken by Mr. Xie, and then stepped on by Zhou Shu. Now he was completely crushed into dust, and he had completely lost this idea.


    Perhaps, being the teacher of Caiying quietly is the best choice.


    Xie Lao is much more magnanimous, "Did you make this?"


    "The younger generation has given some strength, but it is mainly based on the origin core and the guardian of the Yunjuan world," Zhou Shu looked calm, "I said, I found the best guardian for the Yunjuan world, so the origin core is only Will agree to help me. By the way, Mr. Xie, the junior agreed to take you to see him."


    Xie Lao smiled bitterly, "Yes, the old man didn''t forget, but now the old man dare not go."


    Looking at the green sky, he sighed slightly, really worried.


    Sima Yi paused, with layers of sadness in his eyes, "It turns out that fellow Daoist has such a strong helper, you didn''t say it earlier? Let the old man be the supervisor, and the result would be the squad. If the guard is not satisfied with the main city , You hurt me."


    "Two people......"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and I felt that I could not explain it.


    originally wanted to take Mr. Xie to see Jianmu, but it seemed unnecessary.


    They obviously misunderstood, so let them misunderstand.


    Jianmu has a powerful vitality that all heavens and any creatures can��t match. Even if it has only gone through a calamity, it is not comparable to the Hunyuan Jinxian, but vitality does not represent strength. When encountering a strong, Jianmu will still be Destroyed, even annihilated, even Sima Yi and Xie Lao could pose a big threat to him.


    They only looked at the vitality, they felt that they had hidden a strong man in the Yunjuan world, and they did not dare to provoke.


    Why do I have to explain it clearly, and to be less troublesome? Seeing Jianmu, it is hard to guarantee that Xie Lao can remain calm, and the Haze clan does not have a covetous heart.


    In fact, they have the same idea after changing their positions. The higher the level, the more cautious, and the more you have to be in awe of the strong, and not to cause possible troubles, even if the possibility of problems is low, when there is no benefit Under circumstances, it is never worth the risk.


    Zhou Shu paused, using retreat as his approach, "Xie Lao, are you really going to see the guardian?"


    Old Xie hesitated for a while, and said slowly, "I don''t know what his temperament is, what he thinks of the Hachi clan, you have a good saying, if a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall, why should an old man ask for trouble? Forget it, I will see you again when I have a chance."


    very frankly declined. Not only did he not want to meet, he even wanted to leave now.


    There is a strong person with a cultivation level much higher than him who does not know whether he is an enemy or a friend, and he has trouble sleeping and eating.


    Zhou Shu said with a solemn expression, "The junior guarantees that the Guardian is standing with Yunjuanjie with us. He only stays with the source and will not come out. In fact, he also understands that Haze Kingdom and Yunjuanjie are forever. Unchanging ally, I still hope you can meet if you have the opportunity."


    "You hide him so concealed, he still has no objection, I think he will listen to you, as for meeting, I will talk about it later."


    Old Xie thought about it and shook his head, but temporarily put away the thought of leaving Yunjuan Realm, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Zhou Shu, you are not easy, I thought you just walked by yourself to now~www.novelhall. com~ I didn��t expect that there is such a strong man next to you. It seems that everyone underestimates you. If you don��t have to ask him for help now, maybe he won��t show up until now?"


    Zhou Shu also did not deny, "This matter, it is indeed impossible without him, otherwise the younger generation will do it themselves."


    Sima Yi looked at the sky, seemingly thoughtful, "This tree is the canopy of Yunjuan Realm, right? Can it cover the entire Yunjuan Realm?"


    "Well, it will be completely covered in half a day."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes full of yearning, suddenly lost.


    Although this scene appeared many times in his sea of ??consciousness, it still made him addicted when he truly showed himself in front of the whole world.


    For more than half a year, he spent a lot of thoughts on the sky, and after countless deductions, he finally found the best plan, combining Shu Zhidao, Origin Core and Jianmu''s abilities almost perfectly.


    It can be said that the canopy of Yunjuan Realm is the best canopy of the heavens.


    However, this sentence is not about the present, it is certainly not the best now, but one day, it can become the best.


    Because it can grow with Jianmu.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3035: new start

    This is Yunjuanjie?


    My world?


    It was devastated, and there was almost no complete place to be seen. The air-wind layer was full of holes, and a strong devilish energy hovered around. Most of the once-holes and blessings were destroyed, and there were still practitioners and demons in the still intact immortal veins. Fighting desperately...


    This Yunjuan world, just like his own body, is already shattered to pieces.


    what happened?


    vaguely remembered that it was a beautiful red cloud floating near, and then was deprived of consciousness by a strong sense of oppression, and seemed to hear another sentence in the dim, "Wait", followed by a sword light, and then I didn''t remember anything.


    "I persuaded you."


    A young man in black suddenly appeared in front of him and shook his head slightly, "Now there is still a chance. If you don''t listen to me, the Yunjuan world will really be over."


    "I remember you, you came here ten years ago."


    Perceiving this young man, he remembered something, and shook, and a few more crystals fell from his already broken body.


    ten years ago.


    Yunjuanjie has just experienced a battle between fairy and demons.


    The practitioners from the fairy world, as well as the demon world, want to occupy this place.


    The Yunjuan Realm has been hit hard, but he is confident that he can recover. His accumulation is enough, and he will be able to recover in a few years at most. The Yunjuan Realm is still the rich realm, the outer sky that can rival the 33 days.


    As he was trying to recover, this young man appeared in front of him.


    Looking at himself blankly, but with a compassionate look in the domain, "Don��t recover. Next time, the Demon Lord will destroy Dao who will come to Yunjuan Realm. He insists on destroying this place. All your efforts will be Meaningless."


    "Exit Tao?"


    He was startled, "Why did he come, how could he come?"


    The young man said indifferently, "The Yunjuanjie has already attracted the attention of the Makai. The Makai doesn''t want to make the same mistakes as last time, so I will solve the problem in advance."


    He didn''t believe it, "I don''t believe it, the demon lord will not leave the demon world!"


    The young man looked at him calmly, "This is a fact. I can say a few more words, but most of you don��t understand. I can only tell you that there was a realm similar to you in the past. The demon **** did not take it seriously. The clan fell into the quagmire and has not crawled out until now."


    Seeing the young man��s eyes, he felt like he had to believe, but he was still persistent, "I am the core of the Yunjuan realm. This is my realm. I will never leave! Even if I know he is coming, I What can be done is to recover as much as possible, and to block him by one block."


    "You can''t stop it."


    The young man calmed down a bit coldly, "Give up all efforts now, there will be opportunities in the future."


    He was puzzled, even disdainful, "Give up hard work? Will there be a chance after death? Ridiculous! I will never give up my world!"


    The young man left with a smile and said nothing, until now he saw it again.


    "The devil is really here."


    What did he remember, the red cloud that floated directly in front of him, that incomparable sense of oppression, still oppressing him until now, that is the devil.


    "Why am I still alive?"


    He is a little confused. The demon master can easily destroy him and annihilate all his vitality, but he is still alive, although his body is almost completely broken, "You saved me? Who are you?"


    "I am a passer-by."


    The young man said faintly, "Hide it and treat it as if you are dead, Yunjuanjie is already dead, otherwise no one can save you."


    He thought.


    The young man��s suggestion last time, he refused without hesitation, but now, he can��t refuse. This young man can keep him alive from the devil��s hands. He has no reason not to listen. He is just the origin of a world. Are you going to give up your own world?


    He hesitated, "When can I come out again?"


    "I only protect you from death. I don''t know and can''t figure out the others."


    The young man took a deep look at him and then disappeared. This time he clearly saw the indescribable sword light, free and easy, as if the entire heavens were allowed to come and go, but it was extremely heavy. It seems to be carrying a huge burden.


    "I will hide, but I will never hide it for a lifetime, Yunjuanjie will definitely recover."


    He muttered, summoning to follow his long-term burden, completely disappearing from the sight of the practitioner and the demons.


    ��������


    "Why am I alive again?"


    Mingming is a new born, he has no memory at all, but he feels like he has come back from the past.


    Resurrected.


    Shaking the sprout that had just grown, Jianmu curiously perceives the surroundings, ��Who is it, who wakes me up, where is this place? Why is there a familiar feeling, as if I should be here? No, It��s just familiar, but it should not be here. This is not my home."


    "You sprout!"


    Jianmu suddenly heard a surprise voice.


    There is a woman who is like ice and snow in front of him, but she is not indifferent at all. Those eyes are full of love and expectation, "Five years, you have finally sprouted! Senior Brother Shu and Hu Lao are going to die of joy!"


    "I saw it too, I''ll go and call the master."


    An old man appeared after him. He was also very excited when he looked at himself, and then he went quickly.


    Soon, another young man came over. He was calm and calm. The whole person was glowing with a strange brilliance. The excitement in his eyes was not less than those of the two. But Jianmu looked at him and always felt a little strange. He and The old woman was different, as if she was not the same as them.


    Well, Jianmu understands that the woman and the old man should be his fellows, and he has an inexplicable sense of closeness with him, but he doesn''t have it.


    "No, you can''t let him approach me."


    Jianmu unconsciously refused the young man to approach, the young man frowned and shook his head slightly.


    "I''m hungry!"


    Jianmu didn''t care about other people''s emotions, and began to absorb all the nutrients around him.


    "I''m afraid this world is not enough for me to eat half full!"


    ��������


    On the left is Yuanyuan Core, in the middle is Jianmu, and on the right is himself.


    Zhou Shu looked at them and smiled unconsciously at the corners of his mouth. Compared with persuading them, it might not be a big deal to try to figure out the sky curtain but fortunately he did it, these two The not very obedient but reliable guy finally agreed to his plan.


    Maybe it''s because they have a similar experience and have the same goals.


    The ���� plan is more than just a canopy. In the future, the development of Yunjuan Realm and Xianshu City will also center on Zhou Shu, and both of them will fully help.


    Of course, Zhou Shu''s plan has more advantages than disadvantages for them, and it is far greater than the disadvantages. Does Zhou Shu still expect to accept them as younger brothers?


    That is impossible.


    accepting Jianmu as a younger brother, it��s not alright to change to a saint.


    "Now that both of you have agreed, then Yunjuan Realm Xianshu City is our new starting point, and we will achieve our goal here."


    Looking at them, Zhou Shu looked solemn and repeated it three times.


    The source core flickered three times.


    And Jianmu, shook it four times, several leaves fell, and fell in front of Yuanyuan Core and Zhou Shu respectively.


    murmured to himself, still I am generous, you guys are very stingy! Don''t show me anything about such a big thing!


    (PS: Thank you book friends 160515080350747 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3036: 1 row 4 people

    A group of four people were flying fast.


    They were all dressed in black, and it was hard to see their appearance in the void.


    Pairs in pairs, each monitoring one side, watching and helping each other is a common mode of alert in the fairy world.


    "Hey, why is there an extra boundary there?"


    "Wu Yong, are you dazzled? Do you have a boundary map in your hand and don��t look carefully? There has always been a boundary, called the Yunjuan Realm, the world famously abandoned by the three forces, many years ago I can''t die anymore."


    "Deng Baixian, of course I know that it is Yunjuan Realm, but can you take a closer look?"


    "What if you take a closer look? Wu Yong, don''t make trouble for me!"


    The black-bearded old man Deng Baixian rebuffed, but he couldn''t help but glanced at the other side.


    At a glance, his face changed a little, "What''s the matter, that Yunjuan Realm seems to be alive?"


    "That''s why I said too much."


    The middle-aged scribe Wu Yong snorted, "Who would regard the dead world as the world? There is no Yunjuan world in my world map at all, but the living world is different. Now the dead have become alive, but there will be more. A world?"


    Deng Baixian''s expression was slightly condensed, "Strange, I can feel the vitality from a long distance, and there is a glimmer of brilliance above it, is it a fairy city?"


    A young man beside him couldn''t help but said, "It seems to be calling us."


    This young man was born tall, and the black clothes couldn''t hide Fengshen''s handsomeness, and he carried a good pair of skins.


    "Why don''t you just go over and take a look?"


    The young people around Wu Yong stared at the Yunjuan Realm, with a gleam in his eyes, "Master Deng, Master Wu, we have been running for so long, and we are either in the devil world or in the dead world along the way. It''s so rare to encounter a fairy city, so I just went down to take a rest and said Uncertainty can also meet any chance."


    He doesn''t have a single hair, his scalp is bright, and he looks like a star.


    Wu Yong said with disdain, "How can there be so many opportunities, kid don''t talk in sleep."


    The bald young man paused and said, "Uncle Wu, maybe there is a chance. Before leaving the immortal world, the disciples always heard the name Yunjuanjie. Many people said that it is related to Zhou Shu, who is ranked 1,000th on the list of all evils. There is also a strong man in the Haze country who has been hiding there and doesn''t know what to do. There must be a lot of secrets. Now that the two masters and uncles are there, there is no need to be afraid of the people from the Haze country, just to find out."


    Taking a careful look at Wu Yong, he said again, "Uncle Master also wants to know why a fairy city suddenly appeared there, right? No matter what forces built it, it is necessary to figure it out. Repaying the immortal world is a credit. Master Uncle, Green Seal Elder, may he be able to rise to the Golden Seal?"


    "Hahaha, it is said that Chahua is the most talkative, it is not fake, but this credit is not worth upgrading the golden seal, unless it is better..." Wu Yong did not go on, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. Turning to the opposite side, "Lao Deng, what do you think?"


    Deng Baixian''s expression was condensed and he scolded loudly, "We came out this time to do great things in Liangmiao Country. Where can we be distracted!? Hurry up!"


    "Really not going? If Yunjuan Realm can really find news about Zhou Shu, don''t you want to miss it? Hey!"


    Wu Yong smiled happily, "Do you want me to speak out? Deng Laoer, don''t think I don''t know, you Deng Baixian has always been idle, but now you are uncharacteristically, and took the initiative to go to the Liangmiao Country to help. Do you want to tell me that you don��t have any other thoughts? This great seedling country is far from the edge of the outer realm, and it is almost connected to the witch world. It can be said that the cultivator��s forbidden place is forbidden, and you can even do missions there. Did you even give up on cultivation?"


    "Zongmen has rules. After accepting important missions from Outland, the elders can take a Ninth-Rank immortal artifact close to the Taoist artifact from the Zongmen, and use it for the task and return it afterwards. Deng Baixian, don''t you just want to use this Opportunity, get the magic weapon, and then go to Haze Country and the Demon Realm to find Zhou Shu''s news. If you find it, and you have half of the Walker in hand, then Zhou Shu will probably get it right? Zongmen, should your green seal be promoted to gold seal?"


    "Speaking of you, you have been trapped for four thousand years on the elder Qingyin. If you don''t get promoted, you won''t have a chance in the future?"


    "After leaving the immortal realm, you just want to go to Liangmiao country as soon as possible, and then leave other people behind, and check it yourself, lest others compete for your merits, so you don��t stay in any realm along the way. We don��t even go to the place of supply, not even the flying boat. Let us keep speeding up, just wanting to buy more time for ourselves. It��s really well-intentioned!"


    After a few words, Cha Hua on the side shook his head secretly, you said I can speak well, but you are the best uncle.


    Deng Baixian''s face collapsed, "Wu Yong, you have to speculate wildly! The old man is sincere to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and he has no selfish intentions just to do the task!"


    Wu Yong''s expression suddenly turned cold, "Don''t go around in circles anymore! Deng Baixian, if you want to check, check it together. Zongmen gives you a magic weapon. Everyone has a share, but it''s not for you to monopolize the credit!"


    "What did you say? You say it again? I took the task, and I should take the magic weapon!"


    Deng Baixian was also angry, red light flashed in his eyes, and the black cloud on his shirt seemed to float up, and the green mark around the black cloud appeared to be particularly prominent.


    The two stood still facing each other, with swords drawn, and the bald young man beside them did not dare to say anything, their faces were a little pale.


    The handsome young man hesitated, "Uncle Deng, or let''s go there for a rest, I''m so tired that I can''t fly."


    "Then go and see."


    Deng Baixian nodded quickly, quite pleasantly, "Since Senior Nephew Yunliu wants to rest, let''s go. It is not good for the cultivation base to hold on."


    The atmosphere quickly eased, and this step was just right.


    No longer quarreling, the four gathered together and flew towards Yunjuan Realm.


    "Master Yun, are you really tired?"


    Wu Yong smiled slightly, and said thoughtfully, "I didn''t expect that you would actually have you on this mission. Once the top three of the Immortal Miao ranking, the direct disciple of Elder Yue Ziyin, he was naturally promoted as soon as he removed Hongyun. How did Yunliu, the elder Jinyin, think of going to Liangmiao Country? It''s not because of Zhou Shu too."


    Yun Liu did not nod or shook his head, and whispered, "Uncle Wu wants to be bad, that Zhou Shu is said to be a murderer who can kill even Hunyuan Jinxian. Not long ago, he sent someone to make a noise in the fairy world. I heard that Several small sects have been singled out by his people. Even if he really finds news about him, the nephew will have no other idea. He will definitely listen to the dispatch of the two uncles."


    "Hehe, you really think so, that''s fine, I don''t worry too much."


    Wu Yong nodded and said kindly, "Yunliu, I said something today. Those are all angry words to Deng Baixian. You don''t need to take it seriously, and don''t tell Elder Yue, okay?"


    "Senior nephew will of course not talk nonsense wherever Uncle Master said."


    Yunliu just nodded, "The two uncles are both Qingyin elders of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and they are dedicated to the public. For this mission, the teacher and nephew will have to be trained by two more."


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~Happy Holidays~~~)

 Chapter 3037: Dont worry

    The closer they were to Yunjuan, the more surprised a few people were.


    Deng Baixian frowned, his expression was very solemn, "It seems that the vitality is quite strong. It has been developed for at least 500 years. Why didn''t the person who came back mention it last time? After returning to the sect, I have to talk to the sect master. This is already considered malfeasance. Up."


    "It was Elder Xiu who came back from here last time?"


    Wu Yong smiled indifferently, "Elder Xiu has always been cautious. If he passes here, it is impossible not to say it. The only possibility is that the Yunjuan Realm was not like this when he passed by last time...Speaking of which, Elder Xiu has dereliction of duty, Elder, are you okay?"


    "The old man is for the public, not for the private. You are a villain in vain."


    Deng Baixian glanced at him disdainfully, and said solemnly, "Wu Yong, if what you said is true, that is, in less than a hundred years, someone has restored a dead world to a level comparable to the general world in the fairy world. , Dare to ask who can do it?"


    Wu Yong chuckled, "Elder Deng finds it difficult, but in fact many people can do it, such as big sects, big families, and even foreign races. There is an example in front of you. Do you think it is, Cha Hua? I remember Have you been to Guang''an Realm?"


    "Yes, I have been."


    Cha Hua cursed inwardly.


    Along the way, the two Qingyin elders have been fighting against each other in order to gain control of the magic weapon of the sect. They just do it against each other, but they have to drag themselves into the water. If they answer, they will inevitably offend an elder, but it is impossible to refuse. , I am just a big Luo Jinxian, ordinary Hongyun elder.


    It is impossible to push it to Yunliu. Although Yunliu has the same cultivation status as himself, Yunliu is a successor specially cultivated by the elders of the purple seal. Can only be polite, and dare not neglect.


    It��s just myself, I really shouldn��t have come.


    Too many troubles, there will be less hair, and I feel like I have lost a few more hairs, although there is not.


    He suppressed his thoughts and said, "Elder Wu, Guang''an Realm has indeed developed in less than a hundred years. The Jian''an City inside has also attracted many practitioners. I have also visited it and several of them are in charge. The sect disciples are always there, but this world was specially cultivated by the Chilong clan to fight against the Xuchang world. They don''t want to lose to the Jinlong clan."


    Wu Yong nodded in satisfaction, "Look, Elder Deng, as long as you want to do it, there is nothing you can''t do."


    Deng Baixian glared at Zha Hua and turned to Wu Yong, "You mean, the Dragon Realm has also taken a fancy to this place?"


    Wu Yong smiled happily, "Elder Deng joked, this is too far away from the Dragon Realm, how could the Dragon Realm be a fairy city here? However, there are also a lot of forces around, the Devil Realm, the Haechi tribe, the Mang tribe, and the good The witchcraft behind the Miao Kingdom may be one of them."


    Deng Baixian said coldly, "So, we still have to look at it, and we have to figure out their purpose and influence on our fairy world."


    Wu Yong smiled and said, "As the elder of the immortal world, this is an obligatory thing. Besides, there will be no harm in going there. Maybe the Zhou Shu you are thinking of is just protected by the forces of the Yunjuan world. You don��t need to go to Liangmiao Country for assistance, you can solve him directly, haha."


    "Hmph, if it weren''t for you, it would be the first time you found out, the old man really wants to doubt what traps you prepared there."


    Deng Baixian snorted without saying much, and flew towards the Yunjuan Realm with strides.


    After running on his opponent, Wu Yong was in a good mood. He glanced at Yunliu, who had been muffled, and said, "Nephew Yun, what are you looking at?"


    Yun Liu bowed slightly, "Looking over there, there are several small circles, which happen to surround Yunjuan circles."


    "Acropolis."


    Wu Yong smiled slightly, "There will be all fairy cities, and there is nothing special."


    Yun Liu nodded lightly and paused, "The Acropolis here looks very unusual. Although it has not developed very well, there is a lot of vitality inside. Some of the fairy cities I''ve been to can''t match it."


    Wu Yong stared at it, and was surprised after seeing it for a while, and pointed out, "Which one are you talking about?"


    Yun Liu glanced down, "Well, the location is also very clever. If the big formation of Yunjuan Realm can be extended in the future, that realm should be the gateway."


    "Extend out?"


    Wu Yong laughed, "Nephew Yun, you live in the Four Brahma Realms, and you are used to seeing the Great Outer Realm. Don��t think of the immortal city in the Outland as the Four Brahma Realm! I haven��t seen any immortal city in the Outland that can be out of bounds. It��s impossible for the city lord to make formations. Do you know how much effort and accumulation we have spent on the Four Brahma Realms? Of course, those are all worthwhile. Without the Four Brahmas, the Ten Thousand Souls would not be possible. Become in charge of the sect."


    "Uncle Master said that it''s just this world, it''s a pity to be an acropolis."


    Yun Liu nodded, but didn''t think so in his heart. Indeed, Outer Realm Xiancheng did not have the ability to build a large formation outside the formation, but at least this city lord had considered it so, otherwise it would not have the foundation of an acropolis so strong.


    For the city lord of Xiancheng, the acropolis is used to abandon it and can be rebuilt at any time. The city lord will not care about it. The construction of the acropolis in front of me is so careful, obviously there is a long-term retention, even as a barrier to the city.


    The so-called Outer Boundary Array is to use Xiancheng as its core to connect multiple surrounding realms together to form a powerful defensive array. Although it is not as good as the Boundary, it is not far from it. The defense is extremely strong, but The construction cost is very high. Generally speaking, only the main realm where the sect is in charge can make this formation, such as the main realm of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the Four Brahma realms.


    By the way, the sect master realm is the base camp of the sect, but not necessarily the place where the sect master handles affairs.


    "It''s a pity indeed."


    Looking at the Weicheng, Wu Yong''s little beard twisted his mind secretly, and smiled and said, "Nephew Yun, you should be about to build the city, right?"


    Yun Liu glanced at him, and immediately saw Wu Yong''s thoughts, "Senior nephew has already prepared, so I don''t need to worry about it."


    "You are here with the elder reading, you really don''t need anything, but you," Wu Yong smiled sinisterly, "From my point of view, the original core of the Acropolis came from an expert, and the vitality inside is quite impressive. It''s a pity to be here, even if you won''t be able to use it in your fairy city in the future, it''s okay to be an acropolis."


    Yunliu smiled and said, "Uncle Master��s kindness, Master Nephew��s heart leads me, now I don��t even know who built this fairy city, and the other things are meaningless."


    Seeing Yunliu seemed to be loose, Wu Yong smiled more sinisterly, and said, "Master Yun, no matter who built him, it''s a big deal for our Ten Thousand Soul Sect to want him to be an acropolis. Just let it go. On the old man."


    Yun Liu stagnated, but didn''t say anything.


    Is it really that easy.


    It can bring the Yunjuan world back to life, can build a fairy city in the cracks of many forces, and can give a good source of the acropolis. How can the forces here be ordinary people?


    The Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the immortal realm is probably very difficult to do.


    But if you are willing to touch this nail, then touch it.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support, Kezhi, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~Happy Holidays~~)

 Chapter 3038: Help others

    The four stood in front of Yunjuan Realm.


    Gazing at the sky below, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    The bald young man Zha Hua couldn''t help but opened his mouth, "The sky is here...what..."


    Wu Yong said faintly, "Isn''t it clear that you can''t see below? I advise you not to waste energy to read it."


    "Uh����"


    Cha Hua stagnated, touched his head and said, "It feels heavier than the sky curtain in other places, but I have also heard that some realms are very peculiar and can naturally limit spiritual consciousness. I never imagined that the Yunjuan realm is the same, but also It��s just a limitation of the spiritual sense, it doesn��t matter if I can��t see clearly, I can see it when I go down."


    Wu Yong smiled, "Then you try."


    Chahua paused, and said again, "Uncle Shi said and laughed, trespassing into the fairy city is a taboo in the heavens, and our Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot violate the rules at will."


    "At last it''s not too stupid."


    Wu Yong snorted, and a lot of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    It is true that there are realms in the heavens that are naturally able to block the divine consciousness, but that kind of realm must have its original core, how can it be used to build a fairy city? Even if it can be done, it is not something ordinary people can do. Besides, this Yunjuan realm is also considered famous in the heavens. Everyone knows that it is a dead realm of abandonment. It has no original core at all, and it is impossible to restrict the exploration of the spiritual sense.


    In his opinion, apart from being able to speak, Chahua''s other abilities are really not worth mentioning, and even speaking is hypocritical, belonging to the most useless category of people.


    But disdain is enough, such people don''t need to care.


    The other two did not speak, only looking at the passage not far away, their eyes gradually becoming solemn.


    In the passage, an old man with a fairy wind and bones was floating.


    After a while, he arrived in front of a few people. The old man folded his hands slightly and said with a smile, "It turns out to be a fellow Taoist of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, what a rare visitor."


    Zha Hua stared at it, and was shocked, "You...you are not the old..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was severely interrupted. Deng Baixian took a few steps and raised his hand to salute, "I didn''t expect to see Brother Sima here. Since I met in the Brahma Realm, there should be three thousand people. It''s been many years, why did you come here to build a fairy city?"


    "It turned out to be Friends of Deng Dao, almost didn''t recognize it."


    Sima Yi was startled slightly, and then smiled, "Haha, I don''t need to introduce you to a few people who know the old man, Sima Yi, but I didn''t build the fairy city here. The old man is just helping out."


    "Help? You help others? How is it possible?"


    Deng Baixian was unconscious and blurted out, unable to control it.


    I was so surprised.


    Sima Yi has lived in seclusion for thousands of years and has never come out. Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Sacred Fire Sect, and dozens of large and small sects have come to invite him, and want him to come out as the elder, but he is not even a human being. I didn''t even see it, but I was directly rejected. Now I accidentally saw Sima Yi here, but he was only helping others?


    If Sima Yi secretly built a fairy city here, he still thinks about it, but he is just helping others?


    The Hunyuan Golden Immortal, who is on the celestial pole list, is rushing to ask for it, hiding in an unnamed fairy city to help?


    Wu Yong was even more surprised. There were several Ten Thousand Soul Sect elders who invited Sima Yi back then, and he was one of them, but at that time he was just a big Luo Jinxian and he didn''t even see Sima Yi''s face.


    Fortunately, Deng Baixian asked first, otherwise he might be even more rude.


    Cha Hua opened his mouth wide, but he was speechless, not because he didn''t want to say, but was blocked by Deng Baixian.


    He knew Sima Yi from a book of paintings, a book widely circulated in the sect of the immortal world, depicting dozens of celestial lists of the strong fight scenes, many practitioners used to learn to figure out Sima Yi''s several battles were also painted in it, and he was also nicknamed "Old Turtle". The defense was indestructible. At that time, he was quite fascinated and felt that this old tortoise was worth learning by himself.


    Only he did not expect that the strong man he saw in the picture album would appear in this fairy city, still helping.


    The calmest person is Yunliu. He bowed and bowed, "Junior Yunliu, I have seen Senior Sima."


    "you are welcome."


    Sima Yi smiled and waved his hand. "It''s okay to help out. Someone has to do this kind of thing. Now the other people in the city are very busy, so the old man is idle. Then come, a few, yes. Want to go down?"


    "Yes, we want to go down and take a look."


    Deng Baixian was determined, and said, "Brother Sima, who built this fairy city?"


    Sima Yi''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said slowly, "This... the old man is not easy to talk about. In short, he is a much better person than the old man. How many inquire about this? What if you are here to investigate the situation on behalf of the immortal world?"


    Wu Yong smiled and said, "This is not true, we are just passing by."


    "I said, why is it so fast? This fairy city has only been built three years ago, and the immortal world will know about it, and send someone to investigate.


    Sima Yi chuckled, "If some of you are really sent by the immortal world to inquire about the situation, the old man can help introduce a few to see the city lord and establish contact with the immortal world. I think the city lord will probably not refuse."


    Wu Yong paused, "This...If the city lord has the heart to build a good immortal world, of course we can help."


    "The weight of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is enough, but you are not sent by the immortal world after all. The old man cannot guarantee whether the city lord will meet."


    Sima Yi paused slightly and waved his hand, "Look at the impatient old man, I will talk about these things later, some of them are going to Xiancheng to supply supplies Then follow the old man, there is no Xiancheng in this area. It��s also difficult to find a place to supply."


    Wu Yong nodded quickly and said respectfully, "Yes, yes, let''s go on."


    Looking at Sima Yi who was walking towards the passage, several people looked at each other, exchanged opinions, and then walked towards the passage.


    No one thought that before entering Xiancheng, he saw the door of a strong celestial ranking list. The origin of this Xiancheng was very unusual. I was afraid that the previous thoughts were all for nothing, so I could only go in and make plans.


    "That''s that. When I saw Xiancheng, the old man was also very happy, and finally there was a place to rest."


    Deng Baixian followed Sima Yi and said in a slow voice, "Listening to Brother Sima, this fairy city has only been built for three years. Is this true? It''s not that the old questioned Brother Sima, it''s just too incredible. Even if it develops like this, there is no fairy city in the fairy world that can match it."


    "The old man can''t believe it, but that''s the truth."


    Sima Yi turned his head and smiled, "The old man saw it with his own eyes, if it weren''t for this, how could the old man stay here, even willing to help, haha."


    "That''s it."


    Deng Baixian hesitated for a moment, but dispelled the idea of ??continuing to ask who the city lord was.


    Although full of doubts, it is meaningless to ask. If others don��t tell me or don��t know, forcibly ask? It is impossible to do it, not to mention where the city lord is sacred, just the Sima Yi in front of them, it is impossible for them to win.


    Celestial list is still too far away from them.


    In the entire Ten Thousand Soul Sect, there are only 27 people who have entered the celestial pole list, and the lowest of them are the white elders.


    By the way, the high-end combat power of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is definitely the least among those in charge of the sect, but behind the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, there is a terrifying soul world.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~~)

 Chapter 3039: Some origin

    "The passage is very long."


    Wu Yong looked around and seemed to be talking to himself.


    It''s easy to say, but my mood is fluctuating.


    Sima Yi smiled faintly, "Well, the canopy of Yunjuan Realm is currently nearly three thousand miles thick, so the passage through the canopy is a bit longer."


    "Three thousand miles thick canopy?"


    Cha Hua, who was finally loosened, couldn''t help it anymore, "No wonder I can''t see it at a glance! How can it be so thick? I''ve been to many fairy cities, and the sky is only eight hundred miles away. It''s incredible, incredible!"


    He was still marveling and was blocked again.


    "Junior is ignorant and rude, please don''t mind Brother Sima."


    Deng Baixian raised his hand, and said thoughtfully, "Even if it is a thousand-mile sky, a fairy city requires dozens of celestial jade a day to maintain it. A year is 10,000, and a hundred years is a million celestial jade. The city lord can hold it, and the sky curtain here is actually three thousand miles away. The old man can''t even think about that consumption."


    He couldn''t help it.


    The more this passage goes, the more frightening it gets, and there are some things that I really have to ask.


    "Yes."


    Wu Yong nodded, and rarely agreed with Deng Baixian, who was originally an alien. "Most of the sky curtains in the Outland Immortal City are barely usable for tens of miles. They are all rich and wealthy. The three thousand-mile sky curtain here is one of the best in the immortal world. Even if it is not compared with the sky curtain, it is not much worse than the natural defense world such as the Brahma Realm and the Emperor Realm."


    Deng Baixian glanced at him and said faintly, "And unlike elsewhere, the sky curtain here also serves as a barrier to divine consciousness, and its own defense is also surprisingly high. It is difficult for ordinary Da Luo Jinxian to pass, and the consumption will only increase. Great, I really don��t know who built such a big city."


    Wu Yong nodded slightly, his eyes flashed, "It makes people yearn for it."


    Both of them are old foxes, one has an idea and the other naturally picks up.


    They were mutually exclusive before, but now they have the same purpose. They all want to know who built this fairy city, or who is behind it.


    The gentleman didn''t stand under the dangerous wall, because Sima Yi had to follow him down, but the more he walked, the more he felt wrong. If he didn''t figure it out, the two could never feel at ease.


    "If the two were sent by the Immortal Realm, I will invite the city lord now, but you are not."


    Sima Yi sighed slightly and thought for a while, "I will try my best to talk about it, but I can''t decide if the city lord sees a few people."


    Deng Baixian breathed a sigh of relief, "Of course we understand this, thank you Brother Sima."


    Wu Yong followed, "It��s always good to see people like the city lord, and we can also say a few words to the fairy world. With the city lord��s ability, it��s a pity to be buried in a remote fairy city. Good location, which sect does not rush to ask for it, haha."


    "Friend Daoist Wu, just say it''s buried."


    Sima Yi''s expression was slightly condensed, "Several people have not yet entered Xiancheng, how can they say that staying here is buried? The old man is also buried?"


    Wu Yong''s expression changed slightly, and he hurriedly saluted, "Bad words, bad words, it''s my fault, don''t blame Senior Sima."


    Sima Yi laughed, "The old man is just talking and laughing, Wu Daoyou doesn''t need to be like that, hehe, it''s really remote here, the old man also feels quiet, but," the smile quickly faded, his expression was awe-inspiring, "The city lord''s mind, I will wait. It��s better not to speculate, this is the old man��s advice to fellow daoists."


    "Senior''s words, juniors must remember."


    Wu Yong sincerely thanked him again.


    His demeanor made Cha Hua behind him very surprised. Coming along the way, Cha Hua had never seen him so humble, even calling himself a junior.


    Wu Yong noticed Cha Hua''s demeanor, but continued to disdain it as he hadn''t seen it.


    He knows very well that he must be humble enough in front of the strong in the celestial pole list, because no matter how small things seem, it may also be a matter of life and death. You should bow your head and never care about face. He has seen a negative example before. , Speaking without shame in front of the strong, was immediately beheaded.


    Of course, this kind of experience doesn''t have to tell incompetent people like Cha Hua.


    Let him die.


    The words of several people became less, and they followed Sima Yi silently.


    Seeing that the passage was about to end, Deng Baixian coughed, "Brother Sima, there don''t seem to be many people in this fairy city."


    "Hehe, Brother Deng said too politely."


    Sima Yi smiled and said, "There are really no people in the city. Several of them are almost the first guests of Xiancheng."


    Wu Yong said hurriedly, "That''s an honor for me to wait."


    Deng Baixian smiled and said, "Now the old man feels real. This is indeed a fairy city built three years ago. If there are too many people, the old man doesn''t know what to say. Brother Sima, it��s okay if there are few people, as long as the Xiancheng facilities are good. , It can naturally retain talents in the past, and it will definitely get better and better in the future."


    "Brother Deng''s auspicious words."


    Sima Yi raised his hand, glanced at several people at random, and said with a smile, "I think the two are very good talents. If they intend to stay, the city lord will definitely treat them preferentially. Maybe it will be better than in Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Still comfortable."


    Everyone was stunned. Deng Baixian thought for a while and said, "If it''s not for rushing to complete the tasks assigned by the sect, the old man must stay here for a few more years, so I can talk to Brother Sima It''s a pity what."


    Wu Yong followed, "Yes, when the task is finished, I will definitely think of staying a little longer when I come back."


    Sometimes guarded, sometimes diligent, Sima Yi''s moodiness is suspicious to them, and he is also very vigilant.


    If it hadn��t already been down, they were afraid that they would leave now, thinking about taking advantage of it before, but only after they came in did they realize that this suddenly-appearing fairy city was too mysterious and too powerful, not something they could detect clearly, but redundant His mind, even the slightest, can no longer be there.


    Wu Yong now regrets what he said to Yunliu before. It would be miserable if Yunliu mentioned a little bit about the original core of the city.


    Sima Yi waved his hand, "Hehe, both of them are the Qingyin elders of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. How dare the old man steal someone from the sect in charge, even if the two are willing to come, I dare not stay... I''m talking about these young people."


    Deng Baixian''s face turned black and speechless for a while, Wu Yong smiled bitterly, "Haha, I misunderstood."


    Chahua hesitated and dared not speak any more, for fear that he would be blocked again.


    Yun Liu smiled slightly, "The seniors love me so much, and the juniors dare not give up. When the task is completed, they must come back for a long time. Master once said several times about the deeds of the Sima family. With this opportunity, the younger generation will definitely not miss it."


    Everyone was startled.


    Sima Yi paused, then smiled and nodded, "That would be great, Yunliu, right? I don''t know who the teacher is?"


    Yun Liu looked respectful, "Master Yue Ming is also the elder of Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "So it was him."


    Sima Yi was slightly stagnant, and said with a smile, "You said it earlier, I have some connections with the respected teacher."


    (Ps: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3040: Dare not disturb

    Yun Liu smiled and said, "Master said the same."


    "Haha, haha."


    Sima Yigan laughed twice, "You are very frank."


    The so-called origin is actually an enmity. In the early years, the two actually fought for a certain fairy weapon, from the secret realm to the secret field. If it were not for the seniors to talk about the item, they might continue to fight. After the incident, Both of them are still at odds and haven''t met for tens of thousands of years.


    He was a little curious. He knew that Master had a grudge against him, and he took the initiative to speak out. Such people are rare.


    Yun Liu said with a calm expression, "Master does miss seniors very much, and often mentions that juniors really don''t want to miss opportunities, and learn from seniors. What the juniors say is from the heart and dare not hide it."


    "Okay, well said."


    Sima Yi''s expression was slightly condensed, "If you stay here, the old man will definitely discuss with you."


    "Thank you senior."


    Yun Liu bowed slightly, his face full of sincerity.


    Not long after, the channel has come to an end.


    Compared with the sky, the gate of Xiancheng in front of it is not luxurious and tall. It is less than ten feet. It has to be exquisite. The various sculptures of birds and beasts around the gate, cloud and dragon patterns, are like living things, as if they are welcoming them, as well as silk and bamboo. The sound of Sesheng came into the ears.


    Only a group of four people didn''t want to look more, their eyes all fell on the plaque on the door.


    Xianshu City.


    Several people were surprised.


    Cha Hua couldn''t help but said, "Xianshu City, is it the Xiancheng built by Zhou Shu? Did we come to the right place?"


    Wu Yong paused, shook his head and sighed, "When I saw the word Shu, I felt that way at first, but it''s not right to think about it. Who would use his name as the name of a fairy city? This is a taboo, regardless of immortal realm or outer realm. There will be no practitioners who do this."


    "Yes, unless this is a trap that Zhou Shu deliberately set."


    Deng Baixian followed, "It is more reasonable to think that way, otherwise I can''t think of anyone who would violate this taboo. Even the saints dare not do it. All things originate from the heavens. The saints have seen the mystery, but it is impossible. Say that you are higher than the heavens."


    Wu Yong seemed thoughtful, "A trap is unlikely. From the sky, this Xiancheng obviously wants to build a ten-thousand-year foundation. How can it be used as a trap to destroy itself? Besides, is it possible for Zhou Shu to plant such a trap? ?"


    "how is this possible!?"


    Cha Hua is now active, "No matter how he is a golden immortal, at most Taiyi Daluo, how can he build such a magnificent fairy city? Not to mention that there are strong celestial rankings like Sima Yi who come to visit, even if it is us Ten Thousand Soul Sect is very difficult to do in Outland."


    "But I always feel that things are weird."


    Deng Baixian stroked his beard, his brows tangled together, and he glanced at Wu Yong, "I shouldn''t have come to see this."


    Wu Yong felt helpless. If he knew this was the case, he would not come. At present, they felt a lot of weird and incredible places before they entered Xiancheng. Who knows what else is inside? It''s okay if the city lord is not malicious, but if there is malicious, they can''t leave if they want.


    The few people spread the voice together, and Sima Yi was slightly displeased, "Why, I don''t want to enter at the door?"


    Cha Hua was so confused that he almost fell.


    Deng Baixian smiled, "This portal is really exquisite, so I took a few more glances. By the way, this city is called Xianshu City. Is there anything special about it?"


    Sima Yi spread his hands, "The city lord started, how can I know."


    When it comes to the name of the city, he also has a lot of bitterness. This big taboo that the practitioner is afraid of, Zhou Shu would commit a crime, as if he didn��t know it at all. That��s fine, the problem is that he was also dragged into the water. There is no way to leave anymore, only to cooperate with Zhou Shu to act in a play.


    For the first group of guests in Xianshu City in three years.


    Wu Yong stroked his beard, "I''m really curious about how sacred the city lord is."


    Sima Yi frowned, "When I enter the city, the old man will take you to get familiar with it at will, and he will inform the city lord, but it is still the same sentence, the city lord sees or not, it is not the old man can decide, the old man is here, it is only under the fence. ."


    Seeing that Sima Yi was a little impatient, several people didn''t dare to ask any more, and went into the city from behind.


    After entering the city, it feels different again.


    There is already a lot of fairy aura outside the city gate, and it is even more intense after entering. It is also comparable to the great fairy city of the fairy world. What is even more strange is that there are not many buildings in the city, but there are many large and small trees. They are all very common, pine, cypress, chrysanthemum, and so on, but they contain strong vitality, which is very strange.


    I can''t look away at a glance, I want to find out more carefully.


    how is this possible?


    Looking at it, everyone''s eyes were surprised, more than seeing the passage and the door before.


    And their demeanor, Sima Yi was not surprised at all.


    When Xiancheng was just built a few years ago, he had the same expression.


    These seemingly ordinary flowers, plants and trees, the vitality in them is astonishing enough to compare with the fairy things. He had previously suspected that this was some kind of new fairy things he hadn��t seen before, but picked up a few pieces in front of him. After the ordinary grass seeds were sprinkled, he had no doubts.


    No matter how ordinary plants and trees can grow in this fairy city, they can grow incomparably luxuriant and radiate powerful vitality.


    It may not be difficult to achieve this. Many city owners can do it in a short time, but to keep Xiancheng in such a strong state all the time, the consumption is not the ordinary Xiancheng city owner can bear or Said that it is impossible for the city lord to do this. With so much vitality and aura, is it not good to stay and practice? Or it can be more efficient to train a few caves and blessings, and it is meaningless to waste here.


    Since then, Sima Yi was completely convinced by the guardian.


    The sky curtain can also be said to be necessary for Xiancheng, and it must be expensive to pay, and is this indifferent flowers and trees necessary?


    It can only be said that the guardian is already so strong that he does not need to care about consumption and hide his own vitality.


    The quasi-sage is nothing more than that.


    And it must be the quasi-sage of the outer realm, the quasi-sage of the immortal world, dare not be so wasteful, and be impeached by the sect in minutes.


    With those resources, is it not good to train more disciples?


    All of them are experts. They have seen kung fu since they were young, and only by looking at these plants, the four of them have understood many things.


    "This city owner is unfathomable."


    Deng Baixian looked away and shook his head slightly, his eyes more obedient.


    As the Golden Immortal of Hun Yuan, there is arrogance in his eyes everywhere, but here, those arrogance must be let go.


    The city lord here is not something he can provoke.


    Wu Yong hesitated for a moment, his eyes flickering, "Actually... I don''t think Senior Sima doesn''t need to make any special notifications. I don''t need the city lord to meet me, so I just want to visit Xiancheng casually."


    Cha Hua followed, "Yes, the city lord manages everything, we dare not bother."


    Deng Baixian stagnated slightly, and then nodded.


    Sima Yi said with a smile, "You don''t have to be like this, the old man will still inform you, you are the first batch of guests, the city owner may not treat you preferentially."


    The few people looked at each other, but they had nothing to say, but their hearts trembled.


    (PS: Thank you for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3041: Cant figure it out

    To meet a quasi-sage from Outland who has never seen him before?


    They dare not have such an idea.


    There may be chance, but the greater possibility is not chance.


    Sniffing on someone, the other party''s every move, joy and anger may make oneself dead, and you can hide as far as you can.


    After only listening to Sima Yi''s words, several people looked a little sad and regretted that those previous words were unnecessary. The best way now is to keep silent and keep watching, resigning to fate.


    Only Yunliu remained calm.


    It seems that the city lord is indeed exceptionally strong, but he has never wanted to offend in the past, and has no other thoughts, and there is no problem as expected.


    Seeing that they fell silent, Sima Yi didn''t care, and only said indifferently, "This is the southern part of Xianshu City, where the dojo and training center are located. I believe that this is where you are most interested, ha ha."


    A few people nodded, but didn''t say much, but Yun Liu paused, "Senior, there seem to be few people here."


    "That''s not it."


    Sima Yi said calmly, "Although there are not many people in Xiancheng, the basic facilities are running very well. There are people in several dojos that accept students to teach. There are several dojos that are worth visiting. By the way, you are ten thousand people. The soul sect elder, the true soul transformation sword is also repaired, right?"


    "Senior knows a lot."


    Yun Liu nodded, "True Soul Body Transformation Soul Sword is a unique attack technique of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The virtual becomes real, and the real becomes virtual. It is well practiced, not much worse than the Shushan sword repair. This is most elders. There are some compulsory courses that I don��t learn, but few. After all, our Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not have many attack methods, and there are even fewer powerful ones. If you don��t learn this, there is no way to meet a truly powerful opponent."


    Sima Yi smiled, "You are self-confident, haha."


    "Our Ten Thousand Soul Sect is like this. It''s not because of this that the master was able to talk to seniors..." Yunliu smiled and stopped, with a respectful expression. "That''s why juniors want to ask for advice. Of course, our soul control technique , The other sects can''t compare with each other."


    "Your kid is frank enough, the old man likes it."


    Sima Yi glanced at him approvingly, and pointed to the front, "There is a swordsmanship dojo there, and there should be people inside. Let''s go and take a look."


    Yun Liu nodded and quickly followed, and several people had to follow.


    A slightly humble wooden house.


    As soon as I walked to the door, I heard low babbles, sword intent whistling, and the sound of sword fighting. It should be that someone was practicing.


    "Senior Sima?"


    There was a female voice coming from inside, crisp, and slightly rushed.


    Sima Yi didn''t dare to neglect, and said quickly, "It''s me, Yueshou is practicing sword?"


    The female voice said immediately, "Yes, wait a while for something to say, don''t come in now."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for a while," Sima Yi turned around and shook his head with a smile, "I''m afraid I will have to wait for a while. Most of them are not telling the secrets of the professor, so we can''t go in and disturb."


    "Yes Yes."


    A few people didn''t dare to talk too much, only more fear in their hearts.


    "Shouzheng?"


    "The permanent position of Xiancheng indicates that the female cultivator surnamed Yue has a very high status in Xianshu City and is in charge of an entire district."


    "She has the position of Xiancheng, but Sima Yi does not. Then he is really a helper?"


    "I don''t know, but it looks like this, and Sima Yi respects her very much."


    "What kind of person is the person who can be respected by the celestial elite? That city lord is terrible enough, and..."


    "The old man doesn''t know, but you don''t want to use spiritism here, don''t spy on anyone or anything. Once the city lord finds out, we will not be able to leave! Cha Hua, this is the most serious warning from the old man, you remember! "


    "Small of course understands, absolutely not."


    After passing a few sentences with Deng Baixian, Zha Hua''s face paled again.


    After a while, a woman came out with quick and steady steps.


    A few people stared at them, and they were all stunned. The woman was just a big Luo Jinxian, and her cultivation level was not high, but after another glance, the faces of Deng Baixian and Wu Yong changed, and they quickly moved their eyes away. Yun Liu also stagnated, but he took it more seriously.


    The woman gently nodded to several people as a salute, and looked at Sima Yi again, "Senior, who are these?"


    "Guests to Xianshu City, the first group of guests in the city."


    Sima Yi smiled and said, "It happens that Yue Shouzheng is here. I will let them take a look at the dojo in the city. Of course, it would be better to learn from each other. Aren''t you always looking for opponents to practice swords? They are from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. They are all masters of soul sword cultivation."


    "Okay, thank you senior."


    The female cultivator''s eyes lit up, and the fighting spirit broke out without concealment, "A few fellow daoists, seniors, who will fight first?"


    Cha Hua looked around and saw that Deng Baixian and Wu Yong both smiled and shook their heads. Yun Liu did not move and hesitated, "Or..."


    Before he finished speaking, Deng Baixian was dragged behind.


    Deng Baixian smiled and raised his hand, "Yue Shouzheng, how can we compete with you? Isn''t that self-infuriating? This little guy is ignorant, don''t listen to him."


    The female cultivator frowned slightly, her disappointment flashed by, "Actually..."


    "Come on, continue to the fifteenth round, do you want to behave!"


    Suddenly there was a loud shout from the dojo, an angry voice, "Don''t think that you won a few rounds in a row and you are amazing. It is just that your flying sword is amazing, and this palace will never lose to you!"


    "Humph."


    The female Xiu curled her mouth and arched her hands. "A few of you will look at I have work to do, see you later."


    After speaking, he entered the dojo, and soon there was a whistling sound.


    Sima Yi shook his head slightly, "I didn''t expect that they were still competing, I really can''t help but a few."


    Wu Yong shook his head quickly, "It''s okay, it''s okay, let''s go and look elsewhere, don''t disturb them."


    Several people hurriedly backed out, daring not to stay at all.


    Only Chahua hesitated, hesitated at the door, and said, "Uncle Master, that''s just a big Luojinxian, why don''t you let me frustrate their spirit? I didn''t expect that the uprightness of this fairy city turned out to be just a Da Luo Jinxian, I thought..."


    "Shut up! The old man is saving you!"


    Deng Baixian couldn''t help it anymore, and gave Cha Hua a fierce look, "Daluo Jinxian, have you seen Daluo Jinxian with Taoism? Even if the female cultivator is really Daluo Jinxian, you have no chance of winning!"


    "Tao Qi, Dao Qi?"


    Zha Hua''s face turned pale, almost unable to stand still, and the corners of her mouth twitched unconsciously, "Dao Qi, she has Tao Qi? She is just a big Luo Jinxian..."


    "Only you can''t tell! Ignorance, idiot!"


    After scolding angrily, Deng Baixian looked at him speechlessly, with a feeling of hatred for being unsuccessful. If it wasn''t for his **** master and his old age, why would he bring him here? I didn''t know how much ugliness had happened along the way, it was absolutely hateful.


    "This, how is it possible, how is it possible..."


    Cha Hua muttered silently, following a few people slowly moving his steps, as if his body was no longer his own.


    He really couldn''t figure it out, a big Luo Jinxian with a Taoist weapon in his hand, and he could use it casually when compared to a sword. Is it possible that the Taoist weapon is already rotten.


    How could this be.


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 160515080350747 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3042: More silent

    Several people became more silent.


    Coming all the way to Xianshu City, everything they encountered broke their cognition. After seeing Da Luo Jinxian holding a Taoist tool that is rare in the fairy world, they collectively lost their speech, as if they had no energy to think.


    How could there be such a fairy city?


    Just completed three years?


    Sima Yi saw the look of a few people and smiled and said, "Anyone are tired?"


    Wu Yong hesitated, "We have not rested after flying for several years. It is indeed a bit tired."


    "It''s a pity that there is no post building in the city, and there is no place such as a hall, it''s better..." Sima Yi raised his eyes and glanced, pointing to the original place, "There is a pavilion there, and there are five immortal veins under it. It''s a small blessed place, how about resting there for a while?"


    "Senior please."


    Wu Yongzi is a promise.


    They don��t think about rest. They just want to calm down and organize their thoughts. Otherwise, if they go on and see something, they will feel that they have come to an unreal world. Not only is Xiancheng unreal, but even themselves become unreal. .


    Several people walked to the pavilion and sat down.


    Sima Yi raised his hand, "Sit down for a while, and soon someone will come to serve tea, and the old man will go to inform the city lord, if he is free, some of you should be able to do it, haha."


    Deng Baixian stagnated and said anxiously, "Don''t worry about it, we are not in a hurry to see the city lord."


    "It doesn''t matter if you have no time. We will leave after a short break. It''s best not to disturb."


    Wu Yong showed his timidity very frankly. He really didn''t dare to see the city lord. If Yun Liu casually mentioned a word, he would probably be here.


    Yunliu pointed to the street not far away, "Senior, what is that?"


    A group of people is walking quickly.


    There were dozens of people, all dressed in white, lined up in a neat line, and the pace was also very neat. It was a group of people, but it sounded like a person walking.


    Sima Yi glanced at it, "Oh, that''s a snow puppet patrolling the city."


    Yunliu asked without doubt, "Puppet, why is life so vigorous?"


    "In fact, the old man didn��t understand. The old man tried carefully. These puppets are indeed alive, but they are indeed made of various materials. Not only are they powerful, they also cast many weird tricks that the old man has never seen before. The secret," Sima Yi shook his head slightly, seeming to be thinking of something, "These puppets should be able to deal with a big Luo Jinxian together, I really don''t know how they did it."


    Yun Liu stagnated, "Senior doesn''t know either."


    "It was made by a dojo, she is a disciple of the city lord."


    Sima Yi paused and smiled, "Not to mention her cultivation level, this woman is really a fairy. The old man has walked in the heavens for tens of thousands of years and has never seen a woman with such a temperament and appearance. She is unparalleled in this world. ."


    "The disciple of the city lord?"


    "Rong Zi is unparalleled in the world?"


    Several people raised some spirits, but the focus of attention was different.


    Sima Yi looked at them, "Do you want to see?"


    Yun Liu nodded again and again, "If I can get such praise from seniors, I naturally want to see what kind of characters they are, and the juniors are very interested in these puppets. They always feel that they are similar to the true soul body of our Ten Thousand Soul Sect. If you can ask for advice in person, It must be a great opportunity for juniors."


    Zha Hua wanted to speak but couldn''t speak. Deng Baixian paused, "Since I am a disciple of the city lord, it is good for me to see it, so I don''t have to disturb the lord."


    Wu Yong nodded, "Yes, I can''t see the city lord, and the same is true when I see his disciples."


    Sima Yi shook his head, "Unfortunately, she is harder to see than the city lord. One day in a year is rare in the city, and she is not here now. I don''t know if you will come back. If you really want to make friends, stay here forever. There is still a silver lining."


    Everyone looked regretful.


    The regret of the two Hunyuan Golden Immortals is that because they can see their disciples, they don''t need to see the city lord, and the danger is naturally less. Yunliu is interested in puppets. As for Cha Hua, he thinks about appearance.


    The team of puppets quickly passed by.


    Only people are gone, but there are still a lot of snowy footprints on the ground, white and crystal clear, and it takes a long time to disperse.


    Sima Yi went, and a few more humanoid puppets came over, served tea and water, and served them very thoughtfully.


    Several people sat in a circle, Wu Yong quietly caged a few heavy formations, only covering them.


    "If the city owner really wants to see us, everyone must be very careful when talking, and you must not say anything that should not be said."


    Wu Yong warned very solemnly, saying that it was everyone, but his eyes only fell on Yun Liu.


    Cha Hua quickly said, "I will never talk nonsense, two of you......"


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Deng Baixian, who said coldly, "You are not qualified to speak, then you can just listen carefully, and don''t act rashly no matter what happens."


    Cha Hua could only nod his head and couldn''t speak again.


    Yun Liu said lightly, "The two uncles can rest assured, I won''t talk nonsense, the city lord doesn''t ask me, and I won''t speak."


    Wu Yong''s mind was relaxed, he looked around and sighed, "I really don''t know who the city lord is, this fairy city is too weird."


    "Not weird, but powerful."


    Deng Baixian shook his head, his face sank, "Tell others not to talk nonsense, I''m not talking nonsense yet."


    Wu Yong stagnated, and quickly changed his words, "It is indeed strong, I have lost words, there are strong vitality everywhere, do not use money like a mess, who can believe that this Yunjuan world was still a dead world a hundred years ago, with roots Can''t the grass grow? Does that city master really have the ability to reverse the world?"


    Deng Baixian thought for a while, "It may be that the original core is very strong or it may be the ability of the city lord."


    Wu Yong just shook his head, "I heard that the core of Yunjuan Realm has long been shattered. Even if it is very strong now, it is the same as the city lord''s ability."


    "That''s what I said," Deng Baixian sighed slightly, "Oh, the old man just tried a little bit. The formation in the city is also extraordinary. It seems that every tree, brick, and tile are waiting for an opportunity. It can become a powerful weapon... Relying on these formations, every part of the fairy city is perfectly kneaded together. No matter how big or small, they are all connected and assisted by each other. The whole fairy city looks like the body of the city lord. Part of it is to take orders from the city lord at any time, not a fairy city."


    "Isn''t this the perfect state of Xiancheng? People build a city, and the city is like a man, like a commander, doing whatever he wants."


    Yunliu seemed thoughtful, "I heard Master said that it is also written in the classics of the sect."


    Deng Baixian nodded, "Yes, most Hunyuan Jinxians can''t build Xiancheng like this. If the formation here can be penetrated, it will definitely benefit infinitely. If not... I would like more. Stay for a while, Wu Yong, what do you think?"


    "I?"


    Wu Yong looked at him with unusually cold eyes, "I didn''t expect that you still dare to spy on the formations here, aren''t you afraid of bringing disasters to us? You can provoke the city lord here? If you take out the name of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, others won''t care."


    "Oh, you are still younger."


    Deng Baixian looked at him and said bluntly, "If the city lord is not willing to let me see, do you think I can see it?"


    Wu Yong''s mind was stagnant, but he immediately understood.


    What Deng Baixian could perceive was originally shown to him by the city lord.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 151208114613972 for your support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3043: Just ask

    While we were talking, a person came slowly in the distance.


    Wu Yong quietly dismissed the formation, and several people were drinking tea as if nothing had happened.


    The man lowered his head and was meditating. When he got closer, he saw someone in the pavilion, and he didn''t realize it, and three of the four in the pavilion followed him, with a strange expression on his face.


    "True Soul Body?"


    It is not Chahua who speaks, but Yunliu.


    Deng Baixian and Wu Yong were also a little surprised to see the true soul body that only the Ten Thousand Soul Sect had here.


    "Neither, nor, even though it is the true soul body, but I am also in it, then it is not a soul body."


    The incoming person''s subconscious interface, raised his head and glanced at a few people, his expression was stagnant, and his face suddenly became pale, "Elder Deng, Elder Wu? And Elder Yun, why are you guys here? Come to me?"


    "How do you know us?"


    Wu Yong was quite surprised, but he couldn''t recognize it after a few closer glances.


    Deng Baixian was also looking at it, but there was only a real soul in front of him, and everything was new in his face, and it was hard to recognize it.


    "Looking for you?"


    Yunliu''s eyes condensed slightly as he circulated a few breaths on the true soul body, as if he had noticed something, "Du Shuang?"


    "Ah!"


    The visitor froze for a while, and then he was overwhelmed by the need to cover up, but he has been recognized and it is useless to cover up. He just nodded, "It''s me, you are here to find me? No matter what you say, I won''t When I go back, this is where I should stay, not Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    The voice is still a little timid, but he speaks firmly.


    "Du Shuang, the seventeenth on the Immortal Miao List? A disciple?"


    "We came here specially from the Heavenly Talisman Gate? I heard that it is very important, didn''t we go to the soul world first?"


    Deng Baixian and Wu Yong looked at each other. They knew who Du Shuang was, but they didn''t expect to be here. They were a little surprised for a while, but their minds turned quickly, and they immediately said, "We are not here to find you, since you are willing Staying here means that this is your choice. How could we take you back against the wishes of you and the city lord? And we are not here to find you, just passing by, and we will leave soon."


    It was a shame to say these words, and it was even more impressive to be known by the law enforcement elders of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but people under the eaves had to bow their heads, seeing the situation of Xiancheng, they were already full of fear of the unknown city lord, a little bit Don''t dare to offend.


    Besides, I am in the city now, and I have offended the city lord. Do I really want to go out?


    Du Shuang stepped back two steps, still maintaining alert, "Really?"


    Wu Yong said hurriedly, "You must be serious. You used to be a disciple of the Jia Sect, with a high status. Don''t we dare to force you to fail? The Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot do such a thing."


    Du Shuang hesitated and said, "It''s not that good, the younger generation continues to think about Fuluo."


    He looked at the pavilion, thinking about where to go.


    This is the place where he has been thinking about the problem. He didn''t expect to be occupied by others today. He is still a member of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but he has nothing to worry about. Now he is no longer a member of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and it is impossible to go back.


    Just kidding, Zhou Shu can take out something casually, which can make him study for several decades. It is called sleepless sleep and food, forgetting me. This kind of great happiness has never been felt before, let alone listen to Zhou Shu After refining the true soul body with the guidance of, the cultivation base is increasing day by day, much faster than in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Heavenly Talisman Gate, and the body can be recast in a few days.


    All this was given by Zhou Shu. Without Zhou Shu, can he find something better?


    Shiji knows the taste, he will go wherever Zhou Shu goes, and will not drive him away.


    Besides, his soul is still in Zhou Shu''s surviving soul tower, and it is impossible to betray him.


    "Wait, Fellow Daoist Du."


    Wu Yong has changed his name, showing a bit of respect, "Do you know the city lord here?"


    "Of course, I owe him millions of immortal jade."


    Du Shuang blurted out, a little embarrassed. These millions of immortal jade have not been returned so far, but he also knows that he owes not only the immortal jade, but also not clear at all. In this life, he can only help Zhou Shu, but He enjoys it.


    "Several millions of fairy jade..."


    Wu Yong was stunned for a while. This is a huge asset. As a Hunyuan Jinxian, it would be very difficult to get together. The city lord seemed to lend it to Du Shuang casually. He really did it. If not, Ten Thousand Soul Sect will not do this.


    Wu Yong stopped talking, as if he had been hit, Yun Liu walked a few steps closer and said slowly, "Du Shuang, how did you come out of the soul world?"


    He was puzzled about this.


    Unlike Wu Yong and Deng Baixian, although he is only a big Luo Jinxian, he can get close to the top of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and he also knows Du Shuang''s details.


    Du Shuang, a disciple of Jiamen.


    Jiamen is the first door of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. There are only 17 people, all of whom are in the celestial pole ranking. His master is also among them. Du Shuang is the eighteenth.


    Outsiders look very beautiful, but in fact he is a prisoner of Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    The reason why Du Shuang was drawn over was not because of Du Shuang''s talisman skills, but the inexplicable ability to confuse the true soul body. Putting Du Shuang into the soul world was to reduce the threat of the ten thousand souls.


    Not long after Du Shuang entered the soul world, Du Shuang''s body was completely destroyed. Before the destruction, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect studied carefully for a long time.


    In his opinion, Du Shuang should have been a dead person long ago.


    But now Du Shuang is still alive and condensing his true soul body.


    Who brought him out of the soul world? Can bring people out of the soul world This kind of thing seems to have not happened yet.


    Is it the city owner?


    If so, since the city lord rescued Du Shuang, he must also use Du Shuang��s ability as a means to restrain the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Then why did the city boss let Du Shuang appear in front of their Ten Thousand Soul Sect elders, and made it public. What is the city lord? What do you mean by deliberate demonstration? Still have ulterior motives?


    Do you not care about the threat of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, or do you not intend to let them leave alive?


    Calm as he is, at this time his mind is also rolling.


    This is a big deal, a big deal.


    Deng Baixian and others didn''t know, he knew, but even if Deng Baixian and others knew, they didn''t dare to ask, but he was different, he was not afraid of the city lord, so he asked.


    Du Shuang glanced at him and said indifferently, "If others can come out, so can I."


    He didn��t want to think about the past. He didn��t have a good impression of the people of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and more importantly, he had no scruples now. He had to go with the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the past because he had to go with the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Problem.


    When he touched a nail, Yunliu didn''t care, "I''ll just ask casually, just go ahead."


    Du Shuang nodded and didn''t say much, turned around and left, only two steps later, someone chased him in the distance.


    "Why aren''t you in Fudao Daochang, I have something to look for you!"


    The man looked very old, but his movements were extremely quick and he couldn''t see his oldness at all.


    I caught up with Du Shuang in just a few steps, pressed his hands on Du''s shoulders, and said angrily, "You deliberately hid from me again, my talisman, when will you get it done for me? The city lord has already agreed. !"


    Du Shuang frowned, "What''s the problem with your kind of talisman, after a while, I will look for you later."


    "I''ll just follow you, and talk for a while, it''s been several days!"


    The old man followed Du Shuang and left without leaving.

 Chapter 3044: Old man waiting for you

    Watching the two leave, Wu Yong was stunned again.


    I don''t know how many times it is.


    He turned around, seemingly thoughtful, "Elder Deng, that old man is a little weird."


    "The elder said carefully."


    Deng Baixian frowned slightly, then paused and said, "As long as it is not from the Haechi clan, it has nothing to do with us."


    Wu Yong nodded, "Yes, but what if there is a Hachi clan here?"


    Deng Baixian stopped and said after a few breaths, "That''s not what we can manage. If this fairy city is really related to Hachi Kingdom, then the immortal world, the witch world, and the demon world will all pay attention to this, and we will do our thing. Just listen to the sect''s instructions."


    "It''s better to leave as soon as possible, hang your heart."


    Wu Yong lowered his head and looked at the tea in the cup. He always felt that the floating tea leaves were like twisted little snakes that could come alive at any time.


    After suffering for a long time, Sima Yi finally came.


    Seeing no one behind Sima Yi, all of them were happy.


    Sima Yi shook his head slightly and said slowly, "The city lord is busy, I''m afraid I won''t have time to see a few people, I''m really sorry."


    Deng Baixian breathed a sigh of relief and raised his hand. "It''s okay, where the city lord of Xiancheng is the busiest. We have everything to do. We didn''t want to disturb. In fact, after a round, we were almost resting. Leaving soon."


    Wu Yong smiled and said, "The scenery in Xiancheng is pleasant, immortal, not to mention Lingcha, these few hours are comparable to a few days of rest."


    "How many are going to leave?"


    Sima Yi frowned, "You only watched a small part of one district, don''t you plan to see other places? Don''t like it here?"


    "how is this possible?!"


    Deng Baixian said sternly, "This is the best fairy city I have ever been to! But we really have something to do, and we can''t delay it."


    Wu Yong said regretfully, "There is no way, we rush to do the task, and we will have a good look when we get back."


    Sima Yi just shook his head, "I also said that our shop finally has business. It hasn''t opened for three years, and some of them are in charge of the elders of the Zongmen, but it is a pity that I can''t keep a few of them."


    Deng Baixian''s face changed slightly, and then he said, "Is there a fairy jade in Xiancheng? I brought some here, so I can support the city lord."


    Sima Yi laughed unconsciously, "When we are robbers? To stay, it is also a normal transaction. The old man just feels it is a pity. In fact, there are many good things in Xiancheng, all kinds of rare fairy things, which can be compared with the great fairy city in the fairy world. Immortal artifacts and elixirs are also available. In addition, we can also customize immortal artifacts. We have excellent refiners and alchemists to ensure that they can meet the requirements, even if they contain the highest laws of causal destiny, etc. Can do it."


    He talked so eloquently, but Deng Baixian and Wu Yong couldn''t listen at all, they just wanted to leave.


    Cha Hua started to think but couldn''t speak, only Yunliu said calmly, "When we go back to the fairy world, we will definitely help seniors to promote it."


    Sima Yi stroked his palm and smiled, "Hehe, I''m still sensible Nephew Yunxian."


    After that, he took out a jade ring from his sleeve and threw it over, "This is just a gift for you, it''s not a good thing, just play around."


    "Thank you seniors for the kind gift."


    Yun Liu took it with both hands and quickly saluted.


    Sima Yi waved his sleeves and said straightly, "Since some of you are leaving in a hurry, the old man will send you out."


    Wu Yong said quickly, "Don''t bother seniors, we just return along the same path."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that easy."


    Sima Yi smiled, strode out, and a few people hesitated and could only follow behind.


    I am finally leaving. I don''t need to be shocked or afraid anymore. I feel better and my steps are easier.


    The journey went smoothly. Seeing the door right in front of him, Sima Yi stopped, shook his head and smiled, "This guy is really here."


    Several people stared at it. Not far from the city, a lonely figure was walking aimlessly, not knowing what it was doing.


    Although he didn''t turn on his divine sense to detect, he could feel the pressure of that figure from a long distance away, which made people feel stunned.


    Others took it back at a glance, lest they watched more, but Cha Hua looked at it more curiously.


    The figure turned sideways, looked back at him, and Zha Hua''s mind was shocked.


    What kind of eyes are those, without eyeballs, and the deep eye sockets are like bottomless black holes, cold and without a trace of anger. Looking at these eyes, the stunned but true killing intent, instantly shrouded in, suppressing self-consciousness. There is no way to go back, there is a feeling that he is about to die immediately.


    Cha Hua shuddered and almost fell to the ground.


    Sima Yi glanced at him disdainfully, and said faintly, "This is one of the city lord��s guards. He likes to wander outside the city but does not enter the city. Don��t annoy him. He wants to get angry. No one can stop him. The old man is not good either."


    Yun Liu hesitated, "This guard, doesn''t seem to be a living person?"


    Sima Yi nodded slightly, "Well, I heard that he was once a strong man on the celestial pole list. Faced with the devil and the devil alone, he died in the devil world and turned into a demon corpse. After being discovered by the city lord, it took hundreds of years. Eliminating the devilish energy and giving spiritual wisdom, he has only been loyal to the city lord since then, and is also one of the city lord''s most trusted guards.


    When he spoke, his heart trembled.


    He fought against this corpse refining, the extremely strong yin and yang law, and the thunder law of calling to come and flick, so that he was exhausted to deal with it, although the final result was still a habitual draw but He knew that if the corpse refiner had a good sword in his hand, the result might be different.


    Refining corpses is sword repair.


    The type of practitioner he least likes.


    Where did Zhou Shu find such a powerful corpse refining, and how did he make the refining obey him?


    He was puzzled, but he dared not ask.


    "The celestial list?"


    "Brother Sima, neither can you?!"


    Deng Baixian and Wu Yong glanced at each other, and the horror in their eyes could no longer conceal.


    In the golden fairy realm of Hunyuan, the refining corpse with its own evil aura is so cruel, and what shocks them is the hatred deeply embedded in the body, the boundless killing intent soaked in the blood of the corpse mountain, really fight, I''m afraid it just won''t die.


    No wonder Sima Yi said to take them out, otherwise it would be really difficult to get out of the city.


    Sima Yi paused, "But you don''t have to worry, as long as you don''t take the initiative to destroy Xiancheng, he will never hurt anyone, so leave."


    Several people nodded their heads, followed Sima Yi carefully and followed suit.


    Cha Hua was supported by him. The look at him just now by refining the corpse seemed to have stuffed him in a pool of demon blood for decades. Until now, there are countless ferocious demons swaying in front of him, and the sky is smelly. The flesh and blood, the rotten bones, can''t be recovered.


    The figure didn''t pay attention to this side anymore, and slowly left.


    The steps are slow, it looks a bit like a jump.


    Seeing that figure disappeared, the few people relaxed, staring at the distant passage, their footsteps were much faster, and they could not wait to fly up immediately and leave quickly.


    "Just stop here."


    Standing in front of the passage, Deng Baixian thanked him, "Next time, we will come again to disturb Brother Sima."


    Sima Yi nodded, looked at Yunliu and said, "Remember to come over when you have time, I will wait for you."


    "Yes."


    Yunliu nodded seriously, unlike the others, he really wanted to come again.

 Chapter 3045: Why dont you try

    All the way out of the tunnel silently.


    Seeing the dark void, I feel a sense of relaxation.


    Flying in the void is tiring, but it is better than fear in Xiancheng.


    Wu Yong squeezed a smile, "Nephew Yun, what did he give you?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Yunliu didn''t hide her privately. He took out Yuhuan and looked at it for a few moments before handing it to others, "But I can''t see anything special, there doesn''t seem to be immortal power in it, and the specific power is invisible to juniors."


    Wu Yong looked at it over and over, "Exquisiteness is exquisite, but the rank should not be high, so Sima Yi is probably talking nonsense."


    "The old man thinks so, can you order fairy tools with the power of the highest law?"


    Deng Baixian''s eyes were a bit fierce and dissatisfied. It was a look that had never been seen in Xianshu City. "The highest rule of order? The Great Xiancheng can''t do it, only three major merchants and big sects are possible. It can be done, but the price is not affordable for ordinary people, and the grade of the finished product is not much higher. It is not easy to have a fifth or sixth grade."


    Wu Yong thought for a while and said, "I remember that there was a little guy in the door. It was Seven-Rank. It brought the power of causation. It was commissioned by the Xu family by Duobaoge."


    Deng Baixian sneered, "Ghost Hammer? It was originally a fifth-rank but finally reached the seventh-rank. It was a mistake in the Xu family, but he was lucky for him, otherwise it would not be possible to buy a few times more immortal jade. "


    Wu Yonghui sneered, "You know so clearly, do you want to grab it?"


    Compared with in Xiancheng, the two of them seemed to have changed their personalities at once, both of their bad temper and arrogance came back, still facing each other.


    Deng Baixian said coldly, "The old man can''t use seventh-grade immortal implements, but he is guilty of his crimes, and his strength is not enough. If he keeps carrying such immortal implements, he still uses them and he will die on it sooner or later."


    He didn''t know that this sentence was also considered an unknown prophet.


    If he was willing to take a look at the commercial area of ??Xianshu City, he could see this ghost hammer in a small pawnshop.


    Seeing the two arguing, Cha Hua took the Yuhuan over, "I will try."


    He finally settled down, and he had to vent his suffocated emotions in Xiancheng. Holding the Yuhuan, he fiercely input his spirit power. There is a posture of not breaking and not giving up. Among a few people, he may be the most annoying Xianshu. City, after all, has been unable to speak.


    Yun Liu was too late to stop, frowning.


    Cha Hua entered a lot of soul power, which lasted for nearly a hundred breaths, but there was no movement in Yuhuan, not even a little light, and soul power was like a stone sinking into the sea, no trace was found, and a lot of suspicion grew in his heart, "Even if it is Sixth-Rank Immortal Tool, I can burst it with this use, is it bad? Even if it is bad, what about my spirit power?"


    While in doubt, I didn''t know where I encountered, and suddenly there was an explosion.


    Bang!


    Yuhuan flashed instantly, and the light rose into the sky.


    Really going to burst?


    Cha Hua was shocked, and quickly dropped Yuhuan and retreated thousands of miles.


    He had input a lot of spirit power, and it broke out of control, and it was difficult for him to cope.


    The light rushed to the sky, and then dispersed in a flash, forming the characters "Xianshu City".


    It was extremely dazzling, concealing the radiance of stars and moons in the distance, and nothing was seen in the void, only these words.


    But Yuhuan lay quietly, never changing.


    Zha Hua cursed secretly, "What, is it advertising? It turned out to be such a thing, and it is no different from broken."


    Looking at those words, Wu Yong seemed thoughtful, "That''s made up of sword intent, it''s so rich in sword intent."


    Deng Baixian had a little doubt, "Is there so many sword intents stored in this jade ring? It has not reached the peak after nearly ten breaths, and it may take more than a hundred breaths to disappear. With so much sword intent, it won''t even kill ten golden immortals. difficult."


    Wu Yong shook his head, "I didn''t feel the sword intent before."


    Yun Liu nodded, firmly, "There was no sword intent in Yuhuan before."


    "Where did that come from?"


    Deng Baixian stared at Cha Hua, "You just injected soul power, right?"


    "Soul power, it must be soul power, these sword intents are not mine."


    Cha Hua nodded, and suddenly realized that this Yuhuan was not simple, although he realized it at the latest.


    Wu Yong said in a slow voice, "In other words, Yuhuan can transform soul power into sword intent. This is the skill of our Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but our sword intent is only appearance, and the essence in it is still soul power, unlike these words. His sword intent is so pure, it is completely sword intent, a very special magic weapon, Xianshu City does have some abilities."


    Chahua retorted subconsciously, "But there is no power of the highest law in it, they still can''t."


    "Try something else."


    Yunliu seemed thoughtful, "Two elders, you should have practiced other laws too."


    "Then I will try."


    Wu Yong hesitated for a while, picked up Yuhuan and secretly applied force, and his expression changed slightly after only a few breaths.


    His few breaths surpassed Zhahua''s hundreds of breaths. According to his estimation, the power he entered into Yuhuan''s power law is already a lot, but Yuhuan still did not move, insisted on a few more breaths, and was about to give up. Yuhuan shined again.


    The brilliance skyrocketed, and the void was once again filled with the characters "Xianshu City".


    "That''s OK?"


    Wu Yong looked at the sky with Yuhuan, his expression was very strange, three points shocked, five points doubtful, two points sluggish, and a little afraid.


    He lowered his head and took a few glances, and couldn''t help but start to input the power of the Five Elements Law He is also quite knowledgeable, majoring in soul, but there are many other laws.


    Repeated several times.


    The words "Xianshu City" bloom again and again, like gorgeous fireworks that will never disappear.


    He felt that he would never forget this name in his life, and of course everyone else would do the same.


    Deng Baixian hesitated, "Does the power of each law you use are different?"


    "Why don''t you try."


    Wu Yong handed the jade ring to Deng Baixian. He was not worried about the law of his cultivation being exposed. He checked that no matter what law power was input, the jade ring would not leave any traces, as if they had passed in the future.


    Deng Baixian took Yuhuan, only tried once, and his face sank.


    What he tested was not a popular law, but a law of Eunian that very few people practiced. It originated from the law of annihilation. It is not as strong as the law of annihilation and has so many consequences. He himself believes that there are no more than a thousand people in the immortal world who can practice the Law of Eunian, and no more than ten can practice to master it. After all, cultivating it is likely to bring bad luck to himself.


    However, the power of such a rare law, after passing through Yuhuan, is still sword intent.


    Pure incomparable sword intent.


    There is no doubt that this jade ring has the ability to transform any law power into a certain fixed law power. This ability has a universal name in the heavens.


    Call it Guiyuan.


    Very few immortal artifacts may have their own magic tricks.


    Once it appears, and if the law of transformation is strong, it is considered the best magic weapon.


    Many people know Guiyuan, but only a few people know that the essence of Guiyuan is the highest law, the law of energy.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 160515080350747 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3046: Go you go

    A few people here know it.


    Seeing Deng Baixian''s expression, Wu Yong knew it well, and couldn''t help sighing, "Sima Yi, it''s really not a lie, just casually gave this kind of fairy artifact to Yunliu, it seems they can indeed refine The magic weapon with the power of the highest law is at least the law of energy."


    "Maybe it''s just the law of energy."


    Deng Baixian looked at Yuhuan, hesitated and handed it to Yunliu, "I don''t believe that they can do other highest laws."


    The simple action made him feel more tormented. I really don��t want to return it to Yunliu. If he can understand the law of energy, what a chance it is, but it��s impossible to return it. Yunliu stands behind Yueming, it is he who provokes him. Great behemoth.


    I only hate that I didn''t take it seriously at the time. If I also talk about propaganda, would I get one?


    When he took over Yuhuan, he was calm as a cloud and willow, and couldn''t help showing a knowing smile.


    A fairy with the law of energy!


    If you can realize anything, it is a great opportunity given by God.


    He quickly put away Yuhuan and said calmly, "Xianshu City is indeed very powerful. In fact, the younger generation thinks that the two elders think too much. Xianshu City has no malice towards us. We can visit again when we return. Maybe you can buy better magic weapons."


    Deng Baixian and Wu Yong glanced at Yunliu, and felt a little moved.


    If you can really get good things and make great progress in cultivation, other things can be left behind, but is the city lord really not malicious? If you want something good, you have to use it.


    After hesitating, Wu Yong said slowly, "I''ll talk about it when you come back."


    Deng Baixian nodded, "It took a lot of time, so hurry up to Liangmiao Country, and finish the task given by Zongmen first."


    "What task, I didn''t want to find Zhou Shu," Wu Yong was very upset when it came to the task. "Maybe he is in this Xianshu city. Why don''t you go on looking for it? You don''t have to waste time doing the task. ."


    Deng Baixian looked unhappy, "What are you talking about!?"


    Wu Yong stared at him coldly, "Aren''t you talking nonsense, you know the best...Ah?!"


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly stared into the distance, his eyes straightened.


    Deng Baixian felt different, so he couldn''t help but glanced at it, his mind froze, and his whole body froze, "Then... how could it be?"


    The other two didn''t know what was going on, and watched for a while, but couldn''t see anything.


    It took a while before Yunlou saw some shadows, and his face changed, "A world, flying along the rapids?"


    Tens of millions of miles away.


    Between the two rapids, a realm with a radius of more than ten thousand miles was flying towards the Yunjuan realm.


    Like a flying boat, the speed is very fast and very stable, and you can still vaguely see that there are many vitalities in the world, and there are many creatures.


    Yunlou frowned and whispered, "This is not like a meteorite."


    In the void, there are dead realms that have completely lost their vitality and can no longer maintain their status. They collapsed from the inside, turned into meteor showers and scattered and fell everywhere in the void. These fragments are called sky fire gold, if the fire gold is big that day To a certain extent, it is called a meteorite.


    For a world, encountering a meteorite may be a catastrophe.


    The meteorites that were not burnt in the void all carry tremendous energy. If they fall onto the realm, they can easily destroy a realm and annihilate its vitality.


    Of course, it is a catastrophe for some realms, but not for the mature realms or those with guardians, but rather a chance.


    Meteorites also have cores. Meteorite cores are more precious than Skyfire Gold, and some meteorite cores are even comparable in quality to Dragon Gold.


    As for the damage caused by meteors, it is not worth mentioning for them. The aura of the great realm is enough to wipe away the meteors, or even directly destroy them, and there is no need to worry about the guardian world. The guardians only need to find the meteor in advance. It can be blocked or destroyed in the void.


    Wu Yong said irritably, "Of course not."


    If it were a meteorite, he would have broken the star to get the core long ago, but it was clearly a whole and vital world, but how could a world fly in the void? The speed is amazing? He didn''t understand at all, he had never heard of it before.


    In the void, most realms have their fixed positions, and they will not change once determined. Only a few realms can move by themselves, but the ones that can move so fast are really shocking.


    Deng Baixian said slowly, "It''s not the acropolis of Yunjuan Realm that comes to Yunjuan Realm, right?"


    "It seems that there is only this explanation, because there are not many circles around Yunjuan Realm, so you can use it as an acropolis by transporting Xiaojie from elsewhere," Wu Yong sighed, "but how is this done? How many incredible places is there in Yunjuan Realm?"


    "Probably there are more, but we don''t know."


    Deng Baixian shook his head, seemingly thoughtful, "But what the old man knows is that this city lord must not be simple, at least he is a quasi saint."


    "You are nonsense. If the city lord is not a quasi-sage, I will give you the green seal on my clothes, and I will not be the elder," Wu Yong snorted, "If you want me to say, this city lord will never be just a quasi-sage. If he shows up in the immortal world, he will probably be in the top three hundred of the celestial pole list."


    Cha Hua couldn''t help saying, "The first three hundred, won''t you?"


    Wu Yong said coldly, "I still said it leisurely. Many people in the top 300 of the celestial pole list cannot build such a fairy city in such a short time. In fact, the top 100 will do It��s very difficult."


    Cha Hua was stunned, "So powerful?"


    "I think you are stupid."


    Wu Yong was too lazy to explain, looking at Deng Baixian and said, "Elder Deng, after all, how should we report to the sect when we go back? I think there must be strong support behind this city of Xianshu, and we must send someone over for details. Investigate to see whether that great power is the Demon Realm or the Witch Clan, or the Immortal Realm''s own sect in charge, and I think it is very likely the latter."


    Deng Baixian paused for a while, "If you want to go, you can say whatever you want. The old man is just taking care of the task now."


    Wu Yong snorted coldly, "I''ll report? Aren''t you the one who took the task? You led the team when you came out. You should also be in charge of this kind of major event?"


    "Don''t want to hurt the old man, haha."


    Deng Baixian sneered back unceremoniously, "The old man will report back. The sect will definitely let the old man lead the way and send me to deal with the city lord of Xianshu. Can the old man go back? I want you to do it yourself. This kind of thing, the old man doesn''t want to touch it, just do my task well."


    Wu Yong said in a straightforward voice, "I''m doing business, how can I be so silly as you think!"


    "Okay, if you want to say it, just say it. Although the old man went to Xianshu City, he didn''t see anything, heard nothing, let alone know what was there."


    Deng Baixian left a word, strode away, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Wu Yong cursed secretly, and left quickly. The remaining two looked at each other and hurriedly followed.


    Before everyone left, they couldn''t help but glance at Xianshu City.


    The experience of these few hours has brought them a lot of changes.


    (Ps: Thank you lmxy for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~~)

 Chapter 3047: A little cunning

    Boom.


    Jie in flight came to the vicinity of Yunjuan Jie and stopped suddenly.


    Two long gang wind belts flew out from the realm, like a huge wheel anchoring, firmly resting on the edge of the cloud circle.


    A dark shadow suddenly appeared, quickly passed through the wind belt, and landed on the realm.


    "Thank you!"


    The shadow shouted as soon as he landed, it was Zhou Shu, with a sharp face with a faint light in his eyes.


    "You actually came here by yourself?"


    Shi Shiran walked out of the world, with a smile on his beard, with a trace of doubt on his face, "City Lord Xiancheng, can he leave his post without authorization?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Hehe, I, the City Lord of Xiancheng, I''m not that tired."


    The other city masters had to stay in Xiancheng day and night, and couldn''t leave without a breath, except Zhou Shu.


    Xiancheng is guarded by Jianmu, and the core of the source takes care of him. Instead, he is idle. Of course, it is also because there are not too many people in Xiancheng. Once there are more foreign practitioners and foreign races, he will also be busy and busy comprehending the ways and laws of others. , He built Xiancheng for this.


    He arched his hands, "Thank you for getting old, and come here to deliver things in person."


    Old Xie smiled happily, "Now there are only three people in Hachi Country. Who can come if the old man doesn''t come? Besides, the old man wants to practice a few more times, maybe he will use it soon. "


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Liangmiao Country does not intend to continue peace?"


    Old Xie was a little surprised, "You have no one in Xiancheng, and you didn''t go out. How did you know?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "You saw the few people just now, Xie Lao? They are all from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I guess they went to the Liangmiao Country. Since the Immortal Realm sent people, the Liangmiao Country should also be there. It will make a difference."


    Old Xie said lightly, "I took a look, but didn''t look closely."


    After changing the past, he would definitely take a closer look and don��t care about being discovered, but now he can��t. This Yunjuan realm is already Zhou Shu��s territory. It is disrespectful to Zhou Shu to spy on others here, although the relationship between the two is Very good, but this kind of thing, he thinks Zhou Shu is still very scrupulous.


    I must also be scrupulous.


    He laughed, "You Xiancheng is built here. It''s impossible not to think about Hachi Country. It''s enough for you to see."


    Zhou Shu smiled and was also quite satisfied, "Don''t worry, two Hunyuan who are far inferior to you, two Da Luo, can''t overcome any storm at all, but there is a Da Luo Jinxian named Yunliu, you need to pay attention to it. This person is a seed specially cultivated by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and has a high status in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Xie Lao said lightly, "I have heard of him, once the first genius of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, his Master Yue Ming is one of the seventeenth elders."


    What did Zhou Shu understand, "Seventeen elders are the seventeen elders of Xianting?"


    Old Xie nodded, "Yes, there are two people in each of the four main sects, and there are three in the Xuanling Sect, forming the fairy garden and controlling the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "There are only eleven people in this way? I remember seventeen?"


    Xie Laowei sighed, "You know what the Immortal World lets you know. In fact, there are some things you don''t necessarily know. We have had many dealings with the Immortal World and the sect in charge. This number should not be wrong. As for the identity of the other six people, the immortal world has never revealed it, and the old man does not know it. I only heard that the positions of these six people have been stable and have not changed. They have lasted for hundreds of thousands of years."


    "Hundreds of thousands of years?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked. I am afraid that no quasi-sage will have such a long life. Is it a saint?


    Xie Lao spread his hands, "Don''t be surprised? It''s only said that, it may have been changing people, maybe hereditary indeterminates, think about it, those who established the fairy world in the beginning should have some credit for staying."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Understood."


    It seems that these six talents are the key.


    Excluding the four sects in charge of the Suspended Bell Sect, the power in the immortal world may be even smaller than I thought.


    It is said that Xianting''s discussion is also a voting system, so the six positions that will never change, as long as the hanging bell sect is added, it can occupy nine positions, so as to firmly control the right to speak and control the fairy world. As for the other four control sects They can''t fight no matter how they unite, not to mention that their positions are not stable at all. In order to compete for these positions, they fight too much with each other, and it is even more difficult to work together when encountering things.


    This fairy world, after all, is the Xuanling Sect... it belongs to those six people.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Xie Lao said slowly, "You don''t have to think too much about this, just make Xiancheng good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand."


    It doesn''t make much sense to consider these now, but there is no harm in understanding.


    Old Xie took a picture of him and smiled, "Hurry up, I have to hurry back."


    Soon after he packed up the things in the world, Mr. Xie put away the anchor and was about to leave when he drove the world. Zhou Shu paused and said, "Old man Xie, let me go to Hachi country with you to see? There is nothing going on here. I can go to you too."


    Xie Lao looked suspicious, "You are the city lord of Xiancheng, it is wrong to leave Xiancheng, and you have to go to Hachi country? That is not a matter of a few days.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Well, there is no one in Xiancheng now, and there is really not much I can do."


    He really wanted to go out and have a look.


    The reason is not that he is too idle, but that his Shu Zhidao has stalled.


    In addition to self-realization, his Shuzhidao grows mainly by increasing his knowledge and looking for opportunities. If there are enough people in Xiancheng, he can get what he wants by staying in the city, etc. But now There was no one else in the city except for himself, and Shu Zhidao slowly stagnated.


    It doesn''t matter if you stop temporarily, just slowly realize it, but the problem is that someone is chasing afterwards.


    Xue Nu has fully comprehended his current Shu Zhi Dao, except that the effect of using it is not good, other things are comparable to Zhou Shu, it is a replicator, even thoughts and perceptions can be copied, if Shu Zhi Dao can not be allowed to continue to improve , He always feels ashamed of his disciples.


    It seems that it is the right time to go out now.


    The core of the source and Jianmu shared most of the responsibilities of the city lord, and Zhou Shu probably did not do them well.


    The rich vitality in the city changed Zhou Shu himself. He couldn''t stop how many fairy jade spent a year, but Jianmu didn''t care at all. Its vitality was incredible, and it could recycle as much as it paid...


    And most of the city''s chores, such as formation management, etc., were snatched away by Caiying Zhao Yueru Xiangru and others, not to mention Sima Yi, who is even willing to do the celestial list powerhouse... himself, Is it the only way to move materials?


    "You are really willing to let go."


    Old Xie still shook his head, "But the old man doesn''t think you can leave. The city lord of Xiancheng is not as easy as you thought. Now it seems to be smooth sailing, but suddenly something goes wrong. If you are not here, Xiancheng may be over. See you. After countless times, I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    "Old Xie, what you said is that I am a little impatient."


    Zhou Shu looked stagnant and nodded unconsciously. Tao is very important, but basic things should not be lost.


    Old Xie glanced at him, then suddenly said, "You must stay in Xiancheng, but you can also go to Hachi Country with me."


    He was smiling and a little cunning, Zhou Shu understood immediately.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3048: Thats fine

    Anchor.


    Xiaojie drove away from Yunjuanjie.


    In the world, Xie Lao focused on manipulating the star stream, and beside him was Zhou Shu, who seemed to be doing nothing.


    To be precise, it was Zhou Shu''s soul shadow.


    The body is still guarded in Xianshu City.


    Compared with the ontology, the soul shadow is naturally far inferior, but it is also sufficient for the experience. The gains and sees are shared with the ontology, and the thinking is not independent. It all comes from the will of the ontology. No matter how many clones there are, there will always be only one. Divine Soul, this is completely different from Demon Race, etc. The Demon God and Demon Lord have thousands of incarnations, all of them are different, and they all have independent thoughts, fighting each other, and smashing disputes.


    The soul shadow can carry and use magic treasure talisman, etc. Zhou Shu also brought a flying sword, but he did not bring the demon refining pot, and of course he did not bring anyone else.


    This time it was truly alone.


    Looking around, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    The location is indeed a bit remote. If it develops normally, it is almost impossible for Xianshu City to prosper.


    Compared with the Immortal Realm and Outer Realm, where there are glorious galaxies everywhere, this place is much desolate, and only a few dozen stars can be seen. It is not that the other places are all empty, but the other realms are either dead or devil. In the void, it is not clear at all.


    Those few stars are the place of Hazhi Country, and the farther place is the bleak witch world.


    In contrast, Yunjuanjie behind him is the most dazzling.


    There are so many colors, the brilliance that is completely different from the sun and the moon, you will never miss it.


    However, almost no one came to Xianshu City in recent years, not because no one saw it, but because no one came here at all.


    No one is the biggest problem in Xianshu City.


    If something big can happen here, just let the practitioners and aliens come over.


    What''s the big deal?


    If the people from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect went back to publicize it, they might be able to attract some people, but it was still far from what Zhou Shu wanted.


    Besides, I can''t believe them.


    Otherwise, simply indicate the identity of the city lord Zhou Shu, that would attract a large number of people, but it is not good to do so, it is not afraid of them, (current Xianshu City, unless it is a quasi-sage, otherwise Zhou Shudu Can deal with it, and the quasi-sage can''t come here for Zhou Shu), but the enemies are definitely coming, it is too difficult for them to stay in Xiancheng.


    Have a alchemy or instrumental meeting?


    This was the idea of ??Bian Xue and the others, to let the ninth pawnshop publicize it in and around the fairy world, and let the practitioners come over.


    The idea is good, but there are fewer attractive elements. There are similar conferences everywhere. Why not go to Immortal Realm and Great Immortal City, but to the nameless Xianshu City?


    This method can be achieved, unless a group of saint name pills appeared in Xianshu City, which means that it has attracted the saint''s favor, and others are definitely willing to try their luck, but this kind of thing, I am afraid I can only think about it.


    There are many other ideas, but they all require great opportunities, that is, they rely on luck and cannot be controlled.


    What Zhou Shu needs can be done under normal circumstances.


    He actually had an idea, but it was too risky and still under consideration.


    Old Xie stabilized the star flow and looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "What are you planning to do when you go to Hachi country this time? Wouldn''t it be that you want to find someone from Hachi country to go to your fairy city? I tell you, this No way."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You refused before I spoke."


    "Who doesn''t know what your plan is, every time I meet, I say no one is no one, my head is blown up by you."


    Xie Lao smiled, "There are really no people in Hazhi Country. The total number is just over 10,000. Even the real shadows are counted as only seven or eighty thousand. It''s not enough to do anything. Liangmiao Country still doesn''t know what to do. You said it would be great if the Haechi clan is the same as the demon clan and can easily change into a lot of them."


    "what!"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You are thinking too well. If the Hachi Clan can be like the Demon Clan, these heavens have long been surnamed Xie."


    "Hahaha!"


    Old Xie laughed for a while, and said thoughtfully, "Zhou Shu, have you thought of any way?"


    Zhou Shu did not answer, but only slowly said, "In another twenty years, Yunjuan Realm will be restored to its original state, when it is full of vitality, there will be a large number of creatures, monsters, etc. will definitely not be lacking, and the environment in the city will also Well, it can accommodate countless alien creatures. Even the demons, I have a special blood pool area for them. Xianyunjuan Xianshu City will definitely be one of the most livable places in the heavens. The fairy world and the dragon world are poor."


    "No matter how well you say it, no one will live, so what can you do, you can''t tie others to it."


    Xie Lao paused and looked solemn, "Zhou Shu, don''t do this kind of thing. Unlike practitioners, the aborigines of the world cannot live without their homeland. Whether they live or die, they stay with the world. People died in the world, many city owners ignored the law and deliberately destroyed other worlds, and then migrated people from the world to their own fairy city. It seems that there are too many people in the fairy city, but the alien races who migrated in the past will not succumb. They have resisted. Both lose out."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I only recruit people who come voluntarily. Where did you want to go, Mr. Xie?"


    Xie Laoyu said earnestly, "I''m afraid that you want more? Wouldn''t it be that the cultivator has a fairy city? Other foreign races want to build a fairy city, and there will not be many foreign races who will move to it. Few Haechi people will come Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    He didn��t think that the migration of the population would definitely not work, but he didn��t want to do it. If he really wanted to do it, he would have done it a long time ago. When he was squeezed into the world of refining demon, now Xianshu City can have a large population. , He never thought about it.


    "Don''t be too impatient, just wait a little longer, someone will always go."


    Xie Lao said slowly, "You don''t have to worry about it at all. Even if there is no one, you can develop yourself in a realm of origin. Although it takes a little longer, it will not be too difficult to have you."


    Zhou Shu paused, and suddenly said, "If the Wu Clan and the immortal world go to war, what about the Hachi National Assembly?"


    Xie Lao was stagnant, "How could they go to war? The Witch family supported the Liangmiao Kingdom to lay a chess piece outside the Witch World, and the Immortal World inserted a nail in the Liangmiao Kingdom. It was aimed at our Hachi Kingdom. Both sides had ghosts, but On the surface they still live in peace, how could they fight for no reason?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I mean, if they get into a fight, is there any trouble in Hazhi country?"


    "you think����"


    Old Xie was shocked. He seemed to understand something. He thought about it and said, "Of course it is a good thing for the Hachi country. The immortal world must deal with the Wu clan and will definitely not target us again. On the contrary, because of our hostile relationship with the Liangmiao country, it is very It may also use our strength."


    Zhou Shu seemed to let go of something, nodded and said, "That''s fine."


    "Do you really want to start a war between the immortal realm and the witch tribe? This is beneficial to Haze, it can relieve the pressure, and even get assistance from the immortal realm. It is also beneficial to your fairy city. There will be a large number of practitioners here. , And Xianshu City is the only one built here, and practitioners will definitely stay here for a long time."


    Old Xie looked at Zhou Shu with a look in the eyes of a conspirator, "But, don''t you worry about the demons?"


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3049: Go to Feihong

    Xie Lao paused, and said solemnly, "If the demons are allowed to take advantage of the vacancy, the situation here will be completely changed. When the demons will move in full force, Haze will not say anything. Juan Jie repeats the same mistakes, what should you do?"


    "This is where the problem lies."


    Zhou Shu did not deny, "If the Demon Realm can be brought in, it would be much better."


    "In a three-way war, we and Xianshucheng will reap the benefits? Such a good thing can really be done. I absolutely agree."


    Old Xie nodded seriously, but his eyes were full of doubts, "But how can you do it? The demons have been silent for many years. It is impossible for them to attack the Witch race and the fairy world. It is the one who controls the demons here. Akabane Demon Lord, he is not a demon that is expanding everywhere, and the demon Lord heard that he has also changed, and he does not like war like the former extinction." New 81 Chinese website update the fastest computer terminal: https://


    Zhou calmly said, "I''m thinking about it too, it''s difficult."


    "You are picking chestnuts from the fire. If you are not careful, Xianshu City will be over, and Haze will be..."


    Xie Lao shook his head slightly, "If you can''t let the Mozu participate, the old man will definitely not help you in this matter."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If you do, you must not make any mistakes."


    Xie Lao sighed, "I knew it would be fine for you to go to Haze Country. You plan to go to Liangmiao Country too, right?"


    Zhou Shu did not deny, "If I can go, I want to see the situation there. I have old acquaintances over there, but I still have to read Hachi country first. I have admired Hachi country for a long time. The cost must be recovered in one trip."


    Xie old stared, "What capital?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Hehe, knowledge is capital, all kinds of things, this is what I need most."


    Xie Lao didn''t realize it was touching his beard, and he was quite complacent, "You can see that, the seven realms and thirty-nine small realms are different from each other, I''m afraid your shadow can''t go that far."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then go until it disappears."


    While talking and laughing, time passed in a hurry, and a small circle appeared in front of him in a blink of an eye.


    Feihongjie, which seems to be hundreds of thousands of miles around, should be the border town of Haze Country.


    There are some faint black spots in the ���� air-wind layer, because those black gleams, making the air-wind layer as a whole not dim, but rather special.


    Those black spots are actually insects called drum worms. Starting from the Xuanhuang world, drum worms and Hachi tribe have a symbiotic relationship. Even now, the Hachi tribe needs drum worms to help them clean up the air. Impurities in other places, otherwise it will be difficult to survive in one world for a long time. New 81 Chinese website update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/


    This is also the reason why it is difficult for the Haze people to leave their homes for a long time.


    is a bit similar to the demons'' need for demonic energy, but it is far less terrible. Drum worms have no intelligence, gentle temperament, and will not harm other people.


    There is also a rumor in the Haze clan that the drum worms are close relatives of the dragon clan, and even the ancestors of the dragon clan, it seems that it is not unreasonable. The drum worms are the earliest creatures in the Xuanhuang world, and they are also the earliest creatures with scales. The dragons are all behind.


    Because of this rumor, the relationship between the Hachi and the dragon is quite bad. It is hard to say why King Mu left the dragon world without the rumors.


    Putting down the anchor, Mr. Xie whispered, "Be careful, don''t run into these little guys."


    Although he said it again and again, he was still a little worried.


    After all, to injure these drum worms, it is tantamount to an enemy of the Haze Clan.


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, diplomacy is no small matter, here, he will definitely be extra cautious.


    "Jinguo, you are back!"


    Two real shadows walked over and bowed respectfully, and when they saw Zhou Shu, both of them were stagnant, "Master Yang, are you here too?"


    "I dragged you down last time."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Xie Bing, Xie Chen, thank you."


    The two salute together, with a respectful look, "Master Yang is too polite, that is what Xie Lao told us to do, and we have all got the inheritance from Master Yang, and it is obligatory to help Master Yang. It''s okay to lose a shadow of the truth."


    "Don''t talk too much there."


    Old Xie snorted, "You two, accompany him around the world. Take him wherever he wants. You can do what you say. I will go to prepare the Star Bridge and go to Sicong later. One trip to the world, that old guy, who didn��t learn how to draw stars, used the old man as a coachman, if not..."


    While he was proud and cursing, Zhou Shu had already left.


    Like the realm of refining demon, the small realm of Hazhi country gave him a familiar feeling. Perhaps the creatures from the Xuanhuang realm have the ability to turn their realm into their past homeland. They are all nostalgic people, but, The Immortal Realm is a little different. They are trying their best to get rid of the traces of the Xuanhuang Realm. If it were not for the 33-day realm, there would be almost no shadow of the Xuanhuang Realm elsewhere.


    Xie Bing looked respectful, "Master Yang, Feihong World is very small, but there are many places to see. Where do you want to go?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I heard Mr. Xie say that there is a cultivator Zongmen ruins here a long time ago? He went there once, and he didn��t feel good and he came out soon, but he thought I would be interested, so I��m definitely not. I will miss it."


    "Okay, we will take you there."


    Xie Chen nodded, then hesitated, "There is something weird there, you have to be careful when you go there."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why is it weird?"


    Xie Chen hesitated, and shook his head, "I can''t tell. Anyway, it feels very strange."


    Xie Bing thought for a while and thought Last time we went together, the shadow of truth was gone, and nothing was found. Alas, when you enter there, you think of something bad. What bad things happen, you can''t hide. "


    Xie Chen nodded, "Yes, the headache is dead, I don''t know how to prevent it."


    Xie Bing thought about it and said, "When I entered the door, the passage was dark and covered with smoke. I couldn''t perceive anything. I thought, there will be no evil labor hidden inside, right? The two evil labors rushed over and fought for a long time. They ran away with bruises and bruises. Xie Chen said, ��How can there be evil labor here? It��s so strange,�� and I was surprised, so I continued. "Fortunately, it''s just bad labor. If the candle dragon comes, it won''t be more troublesome." Just after finishing talking, a candle dragon rushed out..."


    Xie Bing was quite frustrated, "We are not opponents, and we were soon separated. The candle dragon is really powerful, at least it has survived two calamities."


    The evil labor is a kind of alien beast between the sacred beast and the beast. It likes filth, and the whole body is very stinky. It is a natural rival to the noble Hachi clan. It''s not too much trouble, but the candle dragon is different. This kind of ancient dragons that can''t change their human form, not much spiritual wisdom but extremely powerful, can be said to be the natural enemy of the Haze.


    By the way, candle dragons do not live in the dragon world, they are also opposite to the dragon world.


    Mentioned the past, the two still have doubts, only Zhou Shu listened to it, but it brought out a little smile.


    This Zongmen site looks very similar to the Wufang City.

 Chapter 3050: Quite intact

    The ruins are quite well preserved.


    probably benefited from the good relationship between the Haze tribe and human practitioners in the past.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, the Hachi, who can distinguish the right and the straight, suppress evil and overcome evil, is the guardian beast that humans love. Without the help of human practitioners, it is impossible for Hachi to transform into form and even establish a country. Only now, the Hachi tribe and the fairy world The relationship is getting worse.


    Through the protective array, a few people reached the center of the ruins.


    In the ruined wall, there is a circle of marked depressions. Inside the circle is a bottomless ditch, with a hill in the middle.


    It looks like someone pushed a big mountain into the ground, leaving only the top of the mountain outside.


    There is a slanted gate at the edge of the deep stream, and a passage behind the gate winds into the stream.


    was originally the road to the top of the mountain, but now it has sunk.


    Zhou Shu felt a little bit, and then he perceives the essence of the smoke in the passage and deep stream.


    Without a doubt, the power of prophecy.


    is not full-bodied, but obviously, after all, he is also the person who enters the door, it is impossible not to be recognized.


    The last time Xie Bing Xie Chen came, it was the Tao of the law, and the thoughts were turned into gains, and the power of prophecy turned into various beasts and beasts to deal with them. First release https://https://


    It''s easy to draw conclusions, but it''s strange to think about it.


    The power of the laws of prophecy mostly exists in the form of words or paintings, so that the situation that directly manifests and deposits in the deep stream is unheard of, or even thought about it. Not only him, but also Lu Mo who has mastered the laws of prophecy. Have thought of this way.


    is caused by the formation?


    Can the power of prophecy be used for formation?


    If there is such a formation, I am afraid it is the strangest formation in the world.


    A person will always have illusions. A practitioner who dreams of longevity is no exception. If everything can be turned into income, it will be difficult to get out of the battle, no matter good or bad. A good illusion will be addicted to it, no matter how hard it can be. And the bad illusion, the income will get worse and worse, and there will be no escape in the end.


    Of course, for Zhou Shu, who understands the laws of prophecy, even if it is a formation, it will not be too troublesome.


    He said calmly, "You just wait for me here, I''ll go in and take a look."


    "How can this work?"


    The two refused together, "Master Yang, we are definitely not the people who are greedy of life and afraid of death. Besides, we are all true shadows and we are not afraid of death. If something happens, we can help you out."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, ""I''m also a shadow, you don''t have to worry about it, I''ll just look at it myself. "


    The two were stunned, "Ah, Master Yang is also a clone? Why can''t I see it at all?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not explain, and walked quickly towards the door.


    The two looked at them, and they only waited at the door. Actually, they didn''t go in. They were really scared last time.


    As soon as he walked through the door, the indifferent law of smoke came closer.


    Observed for a while, Zhou Shu gently shook his head, the power of these laws could not be directly absorbed, nor could it be transformed into his power.


    This is actually the singularity of the laws of prophecy. Everyone uses the power of the laws of prophecy that belongs to themselves, and other people can perceive them, but it is impossible to absorb them, and the power of the laws of prophecy is not strong or weak. , Because it doesn''t have real power, it can only have power when it is transformed into other things, but the transformed power has almost no limit, from ordinary spiritual power to the highest law.


    is strong or weak, everything is in the heart.


    There was a saying that after learning the laws of prophecy, you have the power to compete with anyone.


    The truth is that it is true, but very few people do it.


    First of all, the law of prophecy is difficult to learn and understand. It often requires the highest law to pave the way. In addition, it has several shortcomings that cannot be avoided. First, the power of prophecy is the most difficult force in the law to be used in actual combat. First, it is difficult for the caster to control himself, knowing how strong or weak it is and how it can be used to deal with enemies. Second, practitioners who practice the laws of prophecy are likely to fall into their own prophecies and cannot extricate themselves from them. Third, the rumors of practicing the laws of prophecy It is easy to be backlashed, but not to end well. No one knows the specific method of backlash.


    The fact is almost the same.


    So far, no one in the heavens has been sanctified by the law of prophecy, and the only hopeful old mother Xingshan does not know where he has gone or is still there.


    cannot die well.


    cleared the mist, Zhou Shu looked inside.


    It was indeed a mountain that was pushed down. Most of the mountain has been cracked. There are gravel walls everywhere, and there are many traces of artificial axes, but there is no vitality. In the middle of the mountain is an empty hall with Many large and small pillars, most of them have collapsed, and a tall figure stands in the middle of the hall.


    I don''t know the material and I can''t see the face, I only feel that the movements are very strange.


    seems to have seen it somewhere.


    I want to look at it a few more times, but I can��t. The current Zhou Shu is just a shadow of the soul, and the means to display it are limited. The eighth sense combined with the real eye can only see this level. If you want to watch more, you have to wait for a while. Up. Starting


    This is enough.


    Zhou Shu is not afraid of the power of prophecy, he is calm and calm, without thinking, naturally fearless.


    slowly walked through the passage, ignoring the surrounding forces, and marched for about seven or eight miles, before a broken stone tablet appeared.


    Although the characters ���� Xingshanmen are incomplete, they can still be clearly distinguished.


    Unsurprisingly, this is the site of Xingshan Gate, which is similar to that of Wufang City, but there is no ghost realm.


    There seems to be only one sect in the heavens that specializes in cultivating the laws of prophecy.


    Stopped in front of the stele, Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, a white light caged on it.


    After that, several blurred pictures were shown in front of him.


    With the advancement of the law of reincarnation, Kunlun Mirror is not needed to use Baishi Recovery nowadays. It is also the power of reincarnation, which is convenient and consumes little. It is just a lot worse than Kunlun Mirror. Many, it is impossible to see a clear picture, and it will lack text and words when used to view tactics and so on.


    However, it''s enough to see the situation at will.


    is a huge hand comparable to a world.


    Xingshan Gate cracked and the main peak was pushed to the ground by a giant hand.


    There are not many pictures, it is almost the scene when the sect was destroyed.


    is almost as expected.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized that the main peak was originally engraved with pictures and the writings of the disciples who practiced the law on weekdays. Later, these things were destroyed by the giant hand, and the prophetic power in it was also deposited, gradually covering the deep stream. The main peak of Xingshan Gate became a forbidden place.


    is not a formation.


    Who owns that giant hand? Why is it so big...


    As soon as he thought about it, Zhou Shu realized that something was wrong and cursed himself secretly.


    The surrounding area became dark, and the wind was blowing, and a giant hand that covered the entire sky was falling quickly.


    Standing for thousands of miles, I can feel the majestic and strong power in it, like a tsunami, not a soul shadow can contend.


    What you think is what you get, just a second thought, when I just thought of the giant hand, the giant hand immediately manifested here and became an obstacle to Zhou Shu.


    Damn it.


    But since I ran into it, I couldn''t hide it. Maybe I could still see clearly what it was that destroyed the Xingshan Gate in the first place.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of HiganBana in the past, and thank the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3051: Just chance

    The giant hand is getting closer, but a few miles.


    The earth is like a drum, the wind is like a drum, and a burst of bangs slams the world and shakes people''s hearts.


    With the sound of drums, the mountain that was already riddled with holes completely collapsed, and the power of prophecy in the deep stream was also blown out of sight by the pressure. It was vaguely visible that the old days were destroyed for a long time, but the ones that seemed vague were clear. Fingerprints.


    That''s it, it can''t be wrong.


    Can suppress the power of prophecy, the power in that giant hand obviously surpasses the high-order law.


    Zhou Shu is very calm.


    What you see is not true, and what you encounter is not false.


    The changes in the mountain, the giant hand close at hand, are all transformed by the power of prophecy, not real existence, but the power is real.


    If it can''t be blocked, it will be wiped out.


    Even if it is a soul shadow, it cannot be given to it in vain.


    There was a ray of light in his eyes, and Zhou Shu''s fighting intent rose to the apex. Seeing him standing firm as a mountain, with his right hand raised, at this moment, his right arm had become black as steel, and the power of reincarnation carried by the soul shadow, and the power of Shu, continued The right arm of the man is concentrated, converging.


    It looks like the arm is spinning like a drill, which is very strange.


    If it is the main body, there are naturally many ways to deal with it, but if it is only the soul shadow, it can only use its own body as a magic weapon.


    Bang!


    The giant hand suddenly pressed down.


    The mountain collapsed instantly, and Zhou Shu seemed to have fallen into a bottomless deep hole, sinking and sinking continuously.


    Although the drill-like right arm pierced the giant hand straight and offset most of the pressure brought by the giant hand, it did not escape the danger. Those forces continued to entangle and squeeze Zhou Shu like a millstone.


    Only Zhou Shu was not flustered, and even had a hint of joy.


    At the moment when the giant hand reached the body, he had already distinguished the essence of power, the power of order.


    Then the source of this giant hand seems to be clear.


    The hand of order, the heavens are well-known, the seventh strongest in the celestial list, Qing Chenzi''s best tactics, under pressure, the source is clear, where it comes from, and no matter how powerful or complex it is, it will return. Order belongs to calm.


    Qing Chenzi has long been annihilated, and there is no trace, but his once proud method, this giant hand that laughs proudly from the heavens is still in the long river of fate.


    Seen by reincarnation, thought of by Zhou Shu, finally transformed by the power of prophecy.


    This is a great coincidence, but it is also a great opportunity.


    Yes, it is chance.


    Zhou Shu understood the power of order and was guided by Pu Lao. He forcibly crossed the calamity and broke the order, and from it he also learned a secret of the law of order.


    At this time, the power of order was surging, and it was an opportunity not to be missed for him.


    The soul shadow is not the main body, and he cannot turn all the power of order into his own power, but he can carefully understand and even store it, and then cast it out when needed, or take it back to transform the body again, but it will cost much. Some strength.


    Immersed in the power of that huge order, feeling everything about it, he was painful and happy.


    This pain is for the soul shadow, but the body also has perception.


    Speaking of this, it can be regarded as a shortcoming of Soul Shadow. Zhou Shu will feel pain when he is injured, and Zhou Shu will feel dead when he dies.


    A soul shadow seems to have lived a lifetime.


    He was talking like Zhou Shu''s body, and seeing Zhou Shu''s twitching, his face was pale and distorted, and his heart palpitated, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, squeezing out a smile, but couldn''t explain much.


    Caiying looked indifferent, pointing at Zhou Shu with her arms akimbo, like a monkey in a zoo, "It''s okay, my palace used to see him like this, and he would scream and scream for a while. The louder you speak, the more beneficial it is to practice! Do you think, sister Yueru?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded and smiled, with concern in her eyes.


    This situation reminded her of some past events, which should be regarded as happy past events. In fact, after so many years, the few of them can still be together, and they can still be like the past. It is really rare.


    But, I don''t know where Yang Mei is now.


    Unconsciously, she sighed, no one noticed.


    Xiangru was stunned and stopped talking. Maybe this was Zhou Shu''s practice method. It was the first time he saw him.


    Come fast, go fast.


    I thought that I could suffer for a few hours, but only a few hundred breaths later, the giant hand completely disappeared.


    Zhou Shu struggled to sit up from the ground, with a trace of complacency on his blood-stained face. Although only a few hundred breaths, he gained a lot. The soul shadow contained a lot of power of order, and he also had a deeper understanding of the law of order. ����In the case of Zhou Shu, it is difficult to make a little progress in any law, let alone a lot of progress, let alone the highest law like the law of order.


    Time to be satisfied.


    Waves his sleeves, feeling empty.


    The right arm is gone, only the shoulder is left.


    When the giant hand fell, it was gone, and while counteracting the force, the right arm also burst completely.


    Unexpectedly, it would be impossible to retreat from the whole body.


    There is still a lot of power of reincarnation that is missing with the arm.


    This is a pity.


    When the power of reincarnation is gone, it is really gone, and it is an impossible task for the soul to find it back.


    Just one thought, it lost a right arm, the price is not small, although the opportunity is obtained, but also unhappy.


    Don''t think about it.


    Zhou Shu glared at himself bitterly again Looking around, everything is as usual, the deep stream remains the same, and the mountain remains the same.


    Put away your mind and move on.


    Winding up, it didn''t take long to reach the empty hall in the middle of the mountain.


    There is much less prophetic power here.


    The prophecies engraved on the mountain shattered along with the mountain, so they fell near the deep stream, but the prophecies here are still very well preserved.


    Just on the stone pillars, there are full of lines, with a kind of strange temptation or power, people can''t help but look.


    But Zhou Shu didn��t read it. Although those predictions won��t be very strong, at least not stronger than the Hand of Order just now, it��s better not to get into trouble. Besides, he has used up all the opportunities here, and the next one is destined. What will happen when it comes? No matter where he goes, Zhou Shu will not get everything clean. This is his habit, and he avoids unnecessary cause and effect.


    His eyes fell on the portrait in the middle of the hall.


    My heart is stagnant.


    There is no law of prophecy to obscure the divine consciousness, he still can''t see clearly the face of the figure, and can only tell that it is a woman.


    It seems to be vague.


    To be sure, that is not Xingshan mother.


    Zhou Shu has seen the portrait of the old mother Xingshan many times, and has read a lot of classics.


    The image of Mrs. Xingshan is not fixed. Every time she sees everyone, she has a different feeling. She is a little arbitrary. She is what she thinks. But every time her image is clear and clear, she is willing to Show yourself in front of other people and never hide anything.


    There is no trace of damage to this portrait, but it is deliberately vague, which is obviously different from the style of Mrs. Xingshan.


    But if it weren''t for Xingshan''s old mother, why should she be enshrined in Xingshan Gate?


    He stood there, like the statue, motionless.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3052: 1 start

    The meditation was only a moment, Zhou Shu quickly raised his head, his eyes flashed.


    With a little left hand, a golden arrow flew straight past.


    The statues are made for people to see. Being fair and honest is the most basic requirement. Zhou Shu has only seen one kind of statues that conceal people''s ears like this, that is, the statue of the wizard god, which is definitely not a kind.


    There is nothing to hesitate, let''s talk about it if it breaks.


    The solid Shu Zhili quickly flew in front of the statue.


    Bang, bang.


    Two rapid noises.


    Unexpected things happened, and the statue suddenly raised its hand and stood in front of it.


    However, that hand couldn''t stop Shu Zhili, and he broke apart one after another.


    The dark green juice splashed around, the stench permeated, and the man was vomiting.


    The smell gave Zhou Shu a familiar feeling, his heart was shocked, and he suddenly became clear.


    Evil eye demon.


    A special demon monster born with the power of reincarnation, especially good at deceiving others, can use a magic trick similar to the void of the first life. The last time Zhou Shu encountered it, he was hit and was bewildered by evil eyes for a few breaths.


    That kind of experience will never be forgotten.


    The evil eye demon here is obviously more mature than the last one.


    To confuse others, you don''t need to use your eyes anymore, you can do it by attaching it to the statue. Outsiders see the statue and fall into it without knowing it.


    It could not hide from Zhou Shu.


    But because Zhou Shu is only a ghost here, and it is a ghost that has consumed most of the power of reincarnation, he can see the clues, but he can''t see the essence. You can only see that the statue is very special, but you don''t know what it is.


    Just try it out.


    After ascertaining the truth, Zhou Shu''s eyes became sharper, and the offensive wave after wave.


    Now Shu Zhili is not weaker than the power of any higher law, and it is natural to face the evil eye demon with only a little reincarnation power.


    But dozens of breaths, hundreds of tentacles were shattered, and the huge evil eye was also cut off from it.


    A swarthy bead fell out.


    The evil eye core, the essence of the evil eye gathered, all the resources consumed by the evil eye will be stored here, but this one looks a little shriveled and should be of little value.


    Zhou Shu also won one last time, and gained some power of reincarnation from it.


    After a little bit of detection with reincarnation, Zhou Shu showed anger.


    Same as last time, it is a good deed by practitioners.


    Bring the evil eye demon from the devil world and put it in the small world to feed them to extract resources. In the future, the evil eye will be killed to obtain the core. It is no different from using the world insect to raise the medicinal field. Shu''s most disgusting behavior.


    Obviously, the practitioners who fed it did not know that this was the site of Xingshan Gate.


    As soon as this evil eye demon was restocked, it was trapped in the Xingshan site. As long as it leaves this hall, it may be killed by the surrounding prophecy at any time. Only the statue of the old mother of Xingshan is occupied. The only thing is not filled with prophecies. Only with great power can we get a glimmer of life.


    In the long years, it has not been able to absorb the vitality and other resources of the Feihong world, but it has not died.


    It is maintained by the original resources in Xingshan Gate, as well as the practitioners who occasionally come to explore the site.


    The practitioners except Zhou Shu, when they saw the statue, there was no doubt in their eyes, but expectation and excitement. The statue was full of or, attracting them to keep walking inside until they became the nourishment of the evil eye.


    Of course, such good things are becoming less and less.


    With the continuous collapse of the mountain, the power of prophecy has accumulated more and more, and the number of practitioners that can enter is less and less, almost nothing.


    It went silent completely, until the Haze Clan occupied the Feihong Realm, and then Zhou Shu came, and then there was no more.


    With the death of the evil eye demon, the statue was completely broken into scum. Among the scum, a small white fragment caught Zhou Shu''s attention.


    It is not stone or jade, nor is it the condensation of power.


    I took it in my hand and looked at it. There were no lines or artificial traces on it, and there was no predictive power left. I would notice without reason, but since I noticed, there must be a problem.


    When it reaches this state, it is difficult for a practitioner to perform unconscious behaviors. If you pick it up, it proves that it is worth taking.


    It seemed thoughtful, and it consumed some power of reincarnation to detect.


    Suddenly realized.


    No picture appeared, indicating that the power of reincarnation did not work on it.


    It turns out that this is why this fragment was noticed by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu currently masters the law of reincarnation, and almost everything can be glimpsed in the past. What is invisible is either related to the saints, or there is no reincarnation at all, and no matter which one it is, it is enough to prove its value.


    Putting away the white fragments and evil eye core, Zhou Shu began to look around the pillars.


    There is no emotion, no thoughts, just to observe the lines.


    There are many pillars, but it only took a few hundred breaths, Zhou Shu completely memorized them and passed them back to the body.


    These lines, and the meaning behind them, the body will slowly realize that they are not related to the soul shadow.


    Soon, Zhou Shu left the mountain and returned all the way along the passage.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming out of the gate, Xie Bing and Xie Chen greeted him with joy, but soon the joy turned into frustration and anger.


    "Master Yang, are you injured? Who is it?!"


    "It''s all our fault. If you follow you in, you won''t have any trouble."


    "I am just a shadow. I don''t care about this damage at all, and I got enough opportunities inside. I really want to thank you for bringing me here this time." Zhou Shu raised his hand in salute, with a sincere smile on his face.


    "but����"


    The two of them waited to talk about it, but they were interrupted by Zhou Shu, "I don''t know where to go next place, you help me choose, the kind of time-honored one is the best."


    Xie Chen felt helpless, "Fine."


    Xie Bing thought for a while, and felt a little regretful. "There are a lot of things in the Feihong world, but most of them have been completely destroyed. There is no such good preservation as here."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It doesn''t matter, as long as there are broken bricks and tiles, I am willing to go and see."


    "There are many things like that, but are they... really useful to Master Yang?"


    Xie Chen nodded, quite puzzled, but did not dare to say what was behind.


    "You tell me the direction and let''s go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked quickly ahead.


    It is not without reason that he regards Feihongjie as the first stop on his trip .


    Although Feihongjie is small, its history is very long, comparable to thirty-three days.


    At the peak of the external expansion of the immortal world, many sects of cultivators, including those in charge, established sub-sects in the Feihong world. As an outpost to open up the witch world, the cultivators gathered and were extremely lively. However, the expansion of the witch world by the fairy world After the failure, the place gradually withered, and for a time no one cared about it. It was even maliciously occupied by some practitioners, destroying at will, and extracting the origin. It was not until the Haze Kingdom came and included it in the territory that the Feihong realm returned to peace.


    This period of history is recorded in the fairy world classics. Zhou Shu came to Hazhi country, and it is impossible to miss it.


    The site of Xingshan Gate is just the beginning.


    (Ps: Thank you for your monthly ticket support, Jijie, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3053: Thoughtful

    Suddenly for months.


    Zhou Shu has been to all the places in Feihong world about practitioners.


    Countless pieces of information were transmitted to the ontology of Yunjuan Realm. These things with ancient origins and closely related to the immortal realm would surely contribute to Shuzhi Dao, and then reappear in front of everyone with a brand new look.


    The ancient techniques, new methods of use, and unheard of power system are destined to shake the fairy world.


    But that was a future event, and had nothing to do with the current ghost.


    To say that it matters, that is that the remaining power of reincarnation is almost consumed, and it is impossible to think about it anymore.


    Compared with the main body, the power of reincarnation that the soul shadow can carry is too small to be used, and it must be improved after returning.


    In fact, the information sent back this time could not completely satisfy Zhou Shu. Without the Kunlun Mirror, the information obtained by the power of reincarnation is not complete. Many information must be combined with previous memories and guesses to complete it after deduction, although Zhou Shu I believe that my own deduction can meet the requirements, and even better, but if you have the opportunity, it is best to have the body come over.


    The power of reincarnation is gone, but there is no regret.


    Except for the Feihong Realm on the border in Haze Country, there are no other places that have much to do with practitioners. There are no traces left by practitioners, and there is no problem with whether the soul shadow has the power of reincarnation.


    Xie Bing walked over respectfully, "Master Yang, there is news from Zhenguo."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Which sector is he going to let me go to?"


    Experiencing on other people''s land, it is natural to ask the guests as they please. It is impossible for Zhou Shu to go wherever he wants, so before leaving, Zhou Shu specially asked them to inquire Xie Lao to determine the next destination.


    Xie Bing said solemnly, "Xie Lao said it is uncovered."


    "Uncovered? Good."


    Zhou Shu nodded freely, seeming to understand something, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He is very familiar with Haze Country, and knows the specific location of Unmasked Boundary without mobilizing the boundary map.


    The position of unmasking is quite special.


    The Demon Realm, the Witch Realm, and the Haze Country. These three forces do not border each other, leaving an open space in the middle that no one can control. (This land is basically the dead realm, and the dead realm caused by war with each other, but Now there is one more Zhou Shu��s Yunjuan Realm. Originally, the closest realm between Hazhi Kingdom and Demon Realm was the Feihong Realm, but because of the additional Yunjuan Realm, the closest realm between the two sides has now become the Unobstructed Realm. , Moreover, the Unshielded Realm is also the realm closest to Haze Country from the Witch Realm.


    In addition, it is not far from the good seed country cultivated by the wizarding world.


    The Unshielded Realm is the gateway to the Hachi Kingdom. Once opened, all the internal realms are in danger. At the same time, it is also the throat to contain the Good Miao State. If the Good Miao State breaks through, it means that the Good Miao State can enter the heavens. Get greater development.


    In various degrees, the current Wushajie is the most important border of Hachi country, and it is absolutely indispensable.


    It is said that of the four generals of Hachei, two of them are always there.


    Xie Lao let himself go to this place from the beginning. His purpose is probably not just to help himself experience. There is nothing there for practitioners to experience, but he can always feel the atmosphere of war and the desire for wind and rain.


    It seemed that the words he said when he came had already moved Mr. Xie.


    Xie Bing said again, "Master Yang, Mr. Xie also said that he would introduce some people to you over there."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s just right, I also want to see all the seniors of Hachi Kingdom, your body is there too?"


    Xie Bing nodded immediately, "Yes, we will see you then."


    Not long after, Zhou Shu was already flying in the rapids.


    At this time, the advantages of the soul shadow also appeared. Compared with the main body, the speed of the soul shadow was faster and the consumption was less.


    The essence of the soul shadow is the soul body, which is directly switched into an incorporeal body in the torrent zone, and the wind flows with the torrent zone almost without any obstruction.


    It is not unique to Zhou Shu, the true shadow and the true soul body have this characteristic.


    Here goes down the river, and the energy is returned to the body.


    Xianshu City opened its first meeting since its establishment.


    The relevant people are all here.


    Through the Yunyin formation method, the ninth pawnshop of the fairy world has been updating the situation of the fairy world and the shops. In short, it is very lively. This makes the tricks that have not been able to use their skills very difficult to bear, so he plans to open a business road to open up with the demons Relationship, let''s talk about the business.


    "There has to be something to do, and it will come out after holding back the shit."


    "Disgusting, my palace forbids you to speak anymore."


    "This is called connotation... I won''t tell you too much, Zhou Shu, I can do this by myself. There must be a future. A lot of materials from the Demon Realm can''t be transported to the Immortal Realm. We just help them transit and sell it. Go to the fairy world."


    "I know it''s worth doing. I have done it before, but you can''t do it alone. Let Caiying go with you."


    "Caiying? Give me a break."


    "Just a disgusting fellow like you, my palace is not willing to accompany you!"


    "Don''t be arguing, Caiying, only you are the most suitable to go, Jian Lao Xiangru is not suitable for the Demon World, Xiao Su is not suitable to go, Yueru Bianxue wants to stay here, only..."


    "City Lord, the old man also go."


    "Ah, Senior Sima, are you planning to go?"


    "Well, Caiying is inseparable from people, and the old man is also idle, just taking a trip together."


    "Then trouble Senior Sima."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He just wanted to see Sima Yi��s attitude before he asked Caiying to go. Now Sima Yi took the initiative to stand up, indicating that he has a sense of identity with Xianshu City and should be able to trust more in the future. .


    "It is also right to do things for the city lord."


    Sima Yi didn''t know this, but he didn''t care about it.


    In the past few years in Xiancheng, he feels good, not only because he can teach good children like Caiying, but also because of this Xiancheng, he also gradually believes that Xianshu City can develop, and the Sima family can also be so. Benefit.


    Of course, he still has scruples in his heart.


    There is only one way to eliminate that scruples, and it is still invisible.


    "Zhou Shu, I plan to go to Xinghai Realm."


    "Are you going to bring the Dijiang Clan from there to this side?"


    "Well, I don''t want them to live like reptiles."


    "I welcome them to Xianshu City very much, but I advise you to spread the letter. People don��t go there. The situation in the Xinghai Realm is very complicated now You, a Dijiang clan, have been inconvenient in the past. There is no reply to the letter. When the Haze country is over, I will go with you."


    "I understand, but Xinghai Realm is not too far away, ten years is enough, and I have Yunyin with me, and I will give you news if I have anything."


    "Fine, then keep me informed."


    "rest assured."


    Xiangru nodded earnestly, and his attitude seemed very rigorous, as if he had been well thought out.


    Zhou Shu''s face was a little worried. He learned about the situation in the Xinghai Realm through the ninth pawnshop. The latest Baixing Meeting had a big mess, and even the two island owners were forced to give way. It is said that several major forces Already intervening, the past City of Ten Thousand Stars has basically fallen apart, and it''s hard to predict the bad luck like this one.


    But Xiangru was for the same clan and Xiancheng, and he couldn''t stop it.


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3054: Take a look

    Unobstructed.


    The name is uncovered, but it is actually covered up strictly.


    From a distance, the outside seemed to be wrapped in a thick iron sheet, impermeable to the wind.


    Iron curtain.


    It is said that it was a special canopy built by Haze Country over tens of thousands of years, and the power of blood is flooded with it. Jin Xian could not take a step beyond the thunder pond.


    There are only two realms with iron curtains in the entire Haze country, and the Unshielded Realm is one of them.


    Zhou Shu stood in front of him, looking attentively.


    The power in the Iron Curtain is not simply the power of the Haechi clan bloodline, but also the power of ten kinds of laws, both high-level and intermediate-level, and a special formation method mixes them with the bloodline power. The power can be effective without interfering with each other.


    There is an expert behind.


    It��s not surprising to think about it, the current immortal world is the gap between Hachi country, not the past. Most of the practitioners who have accepted the ancient inheritance have lived and lived in Hachi country, contributing to the Hachi nationality. However, this may be the Hachi country. The secrets of the country.


    While meditation, the iron curtain suddenly opened a passage, and several people walked out.


    "Don''t say hello when you come, just stay here in a daze?"


    Old Xie Xie Xun frowned slightly and shouted in a low voice. Next to him was Xie Bing Xie Chen and an unknown young man.


    The young man described it as similar to Xie Xun, but with a different look. He looked like a model of the noble celestial celestial celestial being. He looked at the world with a five-point arrogance. He glanced at Zhou Shu unintentionally, and his eyes were natural. Just a little bit more contempt.


    "I''ve heard about the iron curtain of Haze Country for a long time, so I can''t help but look at it more."


    Zhou Shu smiled and arched his hands, seemingly thoughtful, "Sure enough, I didn''t expect even the passage to be hidden inside the iron curtain. It''s really a copper wall."


    "Not worse than the immortal world, right?"


    Xie Xun brought out a trace of pride, only to sigh again quickly, "The iron curtain of the unshielded world is a bit stronger than your clouded world canopy, but how long has your clouded world been built? How long has it been? I feel embarrassed when you say this."


    The young man''s complexion changed slightly, "Zhen Guo, are you sure it''s just a bit stronger? What kind of Yunjuan world than his?"


    Xie Xun paused, "Xie Sheng, don''t talk too much, we are here to welcome the guests, remember what your father said."


    The young man Xie Sheng did not give in, his eyes were fixed, "Welcoming guests is welcoming guests, but the town country does not have to hold such an attitude. A fairy city lord, why flattery? Besides, I absolutely don��t believe in our uncovered iron curtain, which is only better than Xiancheng. One point, this is impossible."


    "Shut up!"


    Xie Xun glanced at him and said coldly, "Xie Sheng, you can try something nonsense? It''s the demon lord and witch who came, and the old man will not flatter him. The old man always speaks the truth! If you are If you don��t believe me, look back to Yunjuan Realm for yourself! See if you dare to go?"


    Xie Sheng stagnated, but did not dare to argue any more, lowered his head slightly, muttering something quietly.


    Xie Xun didn''t look at him, but said to Zhou Shu, "You are rude, Zhou Shu, you don''t care about him."


    "It''s okay," Zhou Shu raised his hand and said warmly, "Xie Lao, let''s go down."


    Xie Xun nodded, the anger in his eyes gradually faded, and he said slowly, "He is Xie Sheng, the son of General Fu Guo. Fu Guo is also in Unshielded Realm now. I will introduce you to you later. What are your dissatisfaction. Just tell the auxiliary country directly later, don��t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and gave Xie Sheng a step, "I have no dissatisfaction, and I may not believe it if I change it. It''s all luck for me."


    This is not for myself, but for Xie Lao��s consideration. Hachi country governs the country by military force. The main powers and politics are the four generals: auxiliary country, defend country, town country, and protect the country. The impact is also the greatest, he does not want to offend Xie Sheng, so as not to affect Xie Lao.


    "You don''t have to be polite."


    Xie Xun frowned and said in a deep voice, "You have to have confidence to build such a fairy city, why don''t you show yourself?! The old man has been to hundreds of fairy cities, which can be half as good as you. Not at all! Not only the old man has been there, I don��t think the entire fairy world can compare!"


    Seeing Xie Xun''s sudden excitement, Zhou Shu was stunned, and his heart was shaken, "Old Xie, I understand."


    It is a bad thing to be polite and humble now.


    The alliance with Zhou Shu was facilitated by Xie Xun. He was under great pressure to do this, and many Hachi tribes in China criticized him. Even after the general protector of the country visited Xianshu City, these pressures It still exists, otherwise Xie Sheng would not take the initiative to question it just now. If Zhou Shu is polite and humility, it will undoubtedly make Xie Xun bear more pressure, so Zhou Shu must not be humble, he must show himself and show Xianshu City, even if Just a soul shadow, and I must not lose the face of Xian Shucheng and Xie Xun.


    Zhou Shu was unfamiliar with these things between countries, and he needed Xie Xun to raise a point to wake up.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s understanding, Xie Xun nodded, "Well, you will remember to mention this matter with Fu Guo later, it doesn''t have to be too obvious."


    Zhou Shu smiled and promised, "I know what to do, thank you."


    Presumably, most of the pressure behind Xie Xun was caused by this auxiliary country. If this matter is left alone, I am afraid it will be even worse in the future.


    Today��s meeting is not that simple He has a smile on his face, but he whispers in a low voice, "Thank you, you don��t have to make it clear in advance. I��d just stay here if I knew. Here comes, now I broke my hand and you said, in case something should happen, it will really save your face, wouldn''t it make you uncomfortable?"


    "The old man believes in your abilities."


    Xie Xun''s face was calm, but he also responded in a low voice, "It''s not that the old man didn''t tell me. Fu Guo just came over a few days ago, so I can''t tell you in advance."


    Zhou Shu didn''t doubt it, "Ah, did he come here specially for me?"


    Xie Xun shook his head slightly, his expression a bit solemn, "I don''t know the specific reason. The man in Fu Guo is so deep in his mind that he can''t see his purpose, but it is also a custom for him to come. Every once in a while, Fu Guo and Wei Guo will go out to inspect. They have come to Unmasked many times."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "In other words, there are now three generals in Wujianjie, it''s really lively."


    Xie Xun glanced down and sighed lightly, "Yes, I originally asked you to discuss things that provoke the immortal world and the witch world, you and I, together with the protection of the country, first think of a good way, and then ask the lord of the country. While proposing it, it is difficult for others to oppose it. Now that the auxiliary country is also here, it is hard to say that there are many people.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t worry, take a look first."


    "That''s it."


    Xie Xun nodded, and his eyes were drawn across Xie Sheng, "Unexpectedly, he brought his son out. This Xie Sheng has a good character. Don''t underestimate him. He has a very high evaluation in the capital. Many people think he Suitable to be the next master of the country."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "After I understand, I know what to do."


    The two of them walked in front and talked all the way, and those who didn''t want to be heard could not be heard by the people behind.


    Xie Sheng''s expression condensed slightly, his eyes staying on Zhou Shu, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 3055: Righteous Roar

    Passing through the passage, the unshielded world is exposed in front of you.


    Similar to Feihong Realm, almost all buildings are cylindrical, with a thick layer of black tungsten mud.


    Xuan Tungsten Clay is a unique material in Hazhi country. It has nothing to do with the ranks. It seems sparse and weak, but it can effectively resist the power of the immortal force and the five elements. Of course, this material will never flow to other worlds. , Even Zhou Shu, it is impossible to get a little from Xie Lao.


    There are many Hachi people busy in the building. Unlike the Feihong world, most of the people there are real shadows, and most of them here are the ontology.


    It is indeed the top priority of Hazhi Country.


    After entering the hall, a few people came over.


    The three people are very similar in appearance. One is the general defender of the country that Zhou Shu met, Xie Ning, who once transported resources to the Yunjuan realm, and Zhou Shu did not have good friendship, but they were not bad, the other two Zhou Shu didn��t know him. One person who wanted to come should be General Xie Zheng of the auxiliary country.


    The man in the middle looked at Zhou Shu with tanned eyes, and said blankly, "This is City Lord Zhou, old man Xie Zheng."


    "The junior is Zhou Shu, who has seen Fu Guo."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in salute, neither humble nor overbearing.


    The auxiliary country is worthy of being an auxiliary country. The strength is indeed higher than that of Xie Xun. According to the standards of practitioners, Xie Xun is about 700 Hunyuan Jinxian strong in the celestial pole list, and Xie Zheng has already passed Hunyuan. At this stage, it can rival the quasi-sage.


    No wonder Xie Xun always feels pressured.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t have much pressure. The founder of Taoism, in his mood, could sit on an equal footing with anyone.


    "Zhou Shu!"


    Xie Zheng suddenly roared.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, as if countless sledgehammers had been smashed over.


    The loss of mind was only a moment. Although the Taoist furnace was not on the soul shadow, the Taoist heart was still there. In an instant, he stabilized his mind, "I don''t know how to teach the auxiliary country?"


    Staring at Zhou Shu, Xie Zheng''s eyes flashed with surprise, and it took a while before he said, "The old man has been listening to Zhenguo mentioning you, saying how good you are and how you are worthy of Hachiguo, but the old man now sees that there is a misnomer. a feeling of."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, even with a slight smile, "Why did Fu Guo say that?"


    Xie is facing like Pinghu, "You are a cultivator who is not good at cultivating the Immortal Dao, but you steal the shadow of truth from our Hachi clan. You can learn it, but you still lack an arm. Are you stealing a bad study or deliberately slandering? I, the Hachi clan? And you, as an ally of the Hachi country, shouldn''t you use your own body when you come to Hachi? The city lord Zhou, doing so, disrespects the Hachi country, and disappointed the old man."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, but Xie Sheng was stunned, "Ah, is this the shadow of reality?"


    He didn''t see it at all. After the surprise, his face also showed some anger, "City Lord Zhou, what do you mean? Come to meet the generals of our Hachi country, but only with a broken shadow, and, yours How did the real shadow come from? Don''t you..."


    "Xie Sheng, did you let you talk?"


    Xie Zheng glanced at him, and Xie Sheng stopped quickly.


    Zhou Shu looked calm and said slowly, "It turns out that Fu Guo was accusing the younger generation for this, which surprised the younger generation."


    Xie''s face remained unchanged, "Should I not blame you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The juniors don''t think it should be."


    Xie Xun felt wrong, his face changed slightly, "Fu Guo, this matter is my responsibility, I let him come over."


    Xie Zheng only looked at Zhou Shu, and the rest ignored him, "Why don''t you think you should blame?"


    "Let��s talk about the shadow first. This is the soul shadow of the younger generation, not the real shadow. It looks a bit similar to the real shadow, but the essence is completely different. Second, I��ve decided to use the soul shadow to visit the unshielded world. It��s a temporary arrangement for Fu Guo to see me in Wu Jianjie. The juniors only now know that Fu Guo is here, and it is too late to change."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Xie Zheng and smiled faintly, "The reason is very simple and clear. If you don''t believe in Fu Guo, you don''t understand it. Since Fu Guo knows everything, why use this to blame the junior?"


    Xie Zheng was still expressionless, "Why do you say?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The younger generation heard that in addition to the horns of breaking the law and the eyes of truth, the Hachi clan also has a special talent called the Roar of Righteous Heart. The important reason is that after the formation of the Hachi clan and the founding of the country, because that special talent could not help the Hachi clan improve their strength, so few Hachi clan who practice the Roar of Righteous Heart are almost extinct. "


    Xie Zheng''s face finally changed, staring at Zhou Shu and nodding slowly, "You are indeed good."


    Zhou Shu was right. The roar that Shicai met was that he was testing Zhou Shu and applying righteousness.


    He knew that Zhou Shu was a soul shadow, so he came to try it out.


    According to normal circumstances, the shadow��s spirit is limited, and the mind is never stronger than the body. This is an excellent time to test Zhou Shu. Just a roar can completely disrupt the mind and make Zhou Shu completely confused. Whatever he said, Zhou Shu would unconsciously expose his true inner thoughts, and then he could see whether he was suitable for being an ally of Haze.


    If it is suitable, you can naturally meet to discuss it If it is not suitable, then there is no future.


    But I didn��t expect that even if Zhou Shu was just a shadow, his mind was very strong and could not be disrupted at all. The roar was a roar, but it was a waste of thought, and the following words were basically said to make up the numbers, which is kind of powerless. Try it out.


    Although he still didn''t know Zhou Shu''s true thoughts, he had a high regard for Zhou Shu.


    It was the first time that he could resist the roar of righteousness, and the practitioners who understood the Hachi clan to this level were unique.


    Such a person should be worthy of Hachiguo''s bet.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The juniors have always regarded Hazhi country as an ally, and I hope that the auxiliary country will treat the juniors in this way, as well as Xian Shucheng."


    "If you weren''t treated like this, the old man would not come over."


    Xie Zheng looked calm, "Xianshu City is now the gateway to Haze Kingdom and the Demon Realm, and it is also a window for Haze Kingdom to enter the Immortal Realm in the future. It is very necessary and necessary for Haze Kingdom to get your alliance before the Demon Realm and Immortal Realm fight for you. It��s very important. If it hadn��t been for Zhenguo that he insisted on handling it by himself, the old man would have come over long ago.��


    Zhou Shu saluted solemnly, "Thank you for your approval."


    Seeing Zhou Shu saluting, Xie Zheng finally smiled.


    Xie Xun suddenly understood something, and felt relieved and a little ashamed.


    The pressure that Xie Zheng brought to him was that he had considered too much. He always felt that Fu Guo was against him and kept preventing other people from participating. He carried everything on his back and caused a lot of trouble.


    And Xie Sheng, he didn��t even know what Zhengxin��s roar was. If it hadn��t been said by Zhou Shu, he would have thought that Xie Zheng��s roar would be the same as he heard during practice... Thinking of this, he was a little frightened. , It turns out that my father has been testing himself and correcting his heart?


    Fortunately, I did nothing wrong.


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3056: Discuss seriously

    Xie Zheng waved his hand, holding back, and soon there were only four people left in the room.


    Xie Sheng wanted to hesitate to stay, but was driven out mercilessly.


    Xie Zheng��s expression was slightly condensed and looked at Xie Xun and Zhou Shu, ��I have talked with Huguo, and your ideas are very good. Let��s discuss what to do and speak freely. As long as you think of a good way, the old man will immediately The Lord said."


    Really straightforward, Xie Xun actually said that he is a gloomy person.


    Zhou Shu felt stagnant, and glanced at Xie Xun sideways. Xie Xun was taken aback, and then nodded, "Okay, Fu Guo."


    He didn''t expect that Huguo would "betray" him so soon, but it was all about the state, and he soon became calm.


    Xie Zheng stared at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, what are you looking at, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said straightly, "The younger generation has no opinion, the sooner you make a decision, the better. It is also a good thing for Xianshucheng."


    Xie Zheng nodded in satisfaction, "Well, how to provoke the relationship between the wizarding world and the immortal world is up to you."


    He was talking about you, but he emphasized your words extraordinarily, and his eyes stayed on Zhou Shu, and the others didn''t say a word, his meaning was self-evident.


    Zhou Shu was a little speechless by them, so he had to speak first, "The juniors don''t have very good ideas, so just say a few words."


    "The immortal world and the witch world have always been incompatible. The immortal world is tired of the witch god''s endless preaching to all walks of life, so he wants to eliminate the witch world to solve the problem fundamentally. The two have fought each other for countless years, and it has gradually calmed down until the last tens of thousands of years. In the past few hundred years, the immortal world has been supporting Liangmiao Kingdom and your Haze Kingdom in the struggle. Even if they know that Liangmiao Kingdom and the witch **** Xiangliang Xiangmiao have a deep relationship, the country is basically a believer of these two witch gods."


    He paused, "The two tit-for-tat parties have joined hands. Why is this?"


    Xie Xun said without hesitation, "Do you need to ask? They deliberately provoke the conflict between the Witch and us. If we fight with the Witch, they will have the opportunity to profit, destroy us, and return to this outer domain. The expansion of the witch world has always been their goal, and if the immortal world directly attacks our Haze country, on the one hand, we are not weak and they will suffer severely. On the other hand, the witch world may also deal with the immortal world together. , So they can only use this method to let us fight the Witch Clan first."


    "It''s really uncomfortable to know what they are thinking but can only watch."


    General Protector Xie Ning nodded, quite depressed, "But it won''t work if you don''t fight. The bewitched lunatics of Liangmiao Kingdom continue to invade and occupy the border of Hachi Kingdom. If they don''t fight back, they can hit the unshielded. ."


    Xie Xun added, "But you can''t overthrow it. If the Liangmiao Kingdom is destroyed, the witch **** behind it will definitely not be able to pass. The witch **** joins in and the immortal world will not watch. Then we will be attacked by the enemy. It''s hard to keep it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Xie Lao, don''t always think about being annihilated, the immortal realm will not defeat Hazhi Country."


    "what?"


    Xie Xun was stunned, "Are you sure?"


    Zhou Shu did not answer, but Xie Zheng nodded, "The old man can be sure that they will not beat us, they will only turn us into a good country."


    Xie Xun''s face turned pale, and gradually he would feel sorry.


    Why does the immortal world need to fight the Haze Kingdom? Wouldn''t it be better to treat Haze as a **** against the sorcery world? In front of the Haze country, the Liangmiao country is a small country, a chess piece at the mercy of others, but in front of the fairy interface, is the Haze country not a chess piece?


    At that time, the Haze Kingdom can''t even agree to disagree, but the witch world has come over. Who else can Haze Kingdom rely on without relying on the immortal world?


    "It''s better to be annihilated!"


    Xie Xun said angrily, "Damn Immortal Realm, originally got this idea! Even if we are destroyed, we can''t become their puppets!"


    Xie Zheng said in a deep voice, "The Immortal Realm is also fancy this point, only to come in specially, whether it is the Liangmiao country or the Haze country, they can use it, drill if there is a gap, it''s **** tight."


    There was a lot of anger on his square face, and he couldn''t help it.


    Xie Xun settled down, "Now we and Liangmiao Kingdom have maintained a fight or no fight situation, but we must not continue to do so. We must find a solution early. That day, when you said that the fairy world and the witch world would fight each other, the old man felt very good, but I went back and thought for a long time, but couldn''t think of a way."


    Xie Ning nodded, "Yes, Zhen Guo discussed with me, but couldn''t think of a good way."


    Both of them looked at Zhou Shu with expectant light in their eyes.


    Zhou Shu paused, "What do you think?"


    Xie Ning hesitated, "With the help of a knife to kill people, send someone to kill some practitioners in the Liangmiao country, and then push the charges to the Liangmiao country, or conversely, pretend to be a practitioner from the fairy world to kill the people in the Liangmiao country."


    "The old man feels that this is not very useful, it is very difficult to do, but it is easy to be dismantled," Xie Xun sighed slightly, "The fairy world and the witch world are not fools."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have something to say, "It''s a good idea to kill with a knife, simple and effective, but it''s really not very useful to do it directly."


    Xie Zheng stared at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Then what do you think? Having said so much, I should have an idea."


    "The younger generation will just throw some ideas away."


    Zhou Shu glanced at a few people with a calm expression, "The younger generation feels that it is best to start from the inside. I am talking about the inside, not the inside of the Liangmiao country, but the immortal and witchcraft."


    "The fairy world and the witch world?"


    Xie Xun and Xie Ning were both stagnant. They never thought about this, or they didn''t think about it, but just thought about it, thinking they couldn''t do it.


    Xie Ning hesitated, "Are you going to provoke in the immortal world and the witch world? It took too much energy and time? Can we do it?"


    "It''s not difficult."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What the Immortal Realm did in Hachi and Liangmiao Kingdoms was deliberately concealed by the sect in charge. Most practitioners in the Immortal Realm and Outer Realm did not know what was going on. If we could Propagating this matter, saying that the immortal world and the shaman world have joined forces in the Liangmiao country to deal with other countries, practitioners who know this news will definitely be dissatisfied, and it will inevitably cause a big storm in the fairy world, and the immortal world wants to calm the storm. Most of them have to make a statement, at least on the surface, they must cut off contact with the wizarding world and the Liangmiao country."


    Several people glanced at each other and nodded, but looking at Zhou Shu, there was no less doubt in their eyes.


    "Yes, most practitioners of the Immortal Realm and Outer Realm don''t like the Witch Realm. Many of their ancestors died because of the Witch Clan. The Immortal Realm did conceal the news, but the question is, how do you let all the practitioners of the Immortal Realm know about this?"


    "It will take a long time for the news to reach the Immortal Realm, and it will take a few hundred years at least for it to spread."


    "Hundreds of years may not be possible. Once such news appears, it will soon be suppressed by the fairy world."


    "We Haechi must not be able to do it, and Zhou Shu, you are still on the list of fierce people. I''m afraid no one will believe your words, right?"


    The expressions are serious, and the doubts are real.


    The method is a good method, but the good method that cannot be done is better than the ordinary method that can be done.

 Chapter 3057: Still kind

    Looking at them, Zhou Shu said confidently, "You don''t need to come forward for this matter. I will do it. At most fifteen to twenty years, most practitioners in the fairy world will know about the cooperation between the fairy world and the wizard world."


    "Twenty years?"


    Xie Ning and Xie looked at each other, doubting more.


    In twenty years, even if they were just barely flying to the immortal realm, and then they had to spread the news, this was impossible.


    Xie Zheng''s expression became more serious, and there was even a lot of disappointment in his heart. He originally thought that Zhou Shu was a trustworthy ally, but seeing Zhou Shu speak such freely, Zhou Shu''s evaluation in his heart dropped a lot. The young caste "closed."


    "Can you really do it?"


    Xie Xun was still kind, "Zhou Shu, this is not a trivial matter. If it doesn''t work, don''t do it."


    "A few rest assured."


    Zhou Shu was very sure, "It''s about Xianshu City. The juniors don''t dare to make false statements and promise to do it."


    Xie Xun looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Okay, I believe you!"


    The doubts in the eyes of the other two gradually disappeared, not knowing whether they believed Zhou Shu or temporarily concealed their doubts.


    Mostly it was the latter, but Zhou Shu didn''t care. When they saw the result, they would believe it if they didn''t believe it.


    Let the news of a ban spread throughout the fairy world, is it enough for twenty years?


    He felt that it was enough. Xianshu City had the Yunyin Formation, and it took less than five years to communicate with the fairy world, and in fifteen years, it took the ninth pawnshop that had been firmly established in the fairy world to spread a message. Is it difficult? He doesn''t find it difficult.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It is only the first step to spread the news to split the fairy world. The second step is to start with the shaman world and let them split too."


    Xie Zheng couldn''t help it, "Are you still planning to spread news in the wizarding world?"


    Xie Ning was also a little disappointed, "Zhou Shu, this is useless. It is completely different from the immortal world. The immortal world is supported by practitioners. In the witch world, the witch **** is everything, and their orders will not be questioned by any witches. They won''t listen to any bad news."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "The younger generation didn''t say to go to the witch world to spread the news, and there is no need to go to the witch world."


    Xie Xun hesitated, "Then what do you mean?"


    "There is not only one witch **** in the witch world."


    As Zhou Shu spoke, he took out a flying sword and placed it in front of everyone.


    The eyes fell on the sword, and several people were shocked and shocked.


    "Imprint of Zhu Rong!"


    No one didn''t know it. It hadn''t been long since Zhu Rong chariot galloped around Hachi Country. That group of flames that seemed to be able to burn everything seemed to be still warning them about how powerful Zhu Rong was.


    "Why do you have this, put it away!"


    Xie Zheng''s face also changed, reminding Zhou Shu loudly.


    "If Zhu Rong observes here through the mark, she has already seen it, and it is useless to put it away."


    Zhou Shu understood what Xie Zheng meant, but shook his head, "What I wanted to do was originally a shame, and I didn''t care about being known by Zhu Rong. Whether she agreed or opposed it, it wouldn''t hurt us."


    Xie Xun was still kind, "Zhou Shu, you should put it away, we already know that you have a mark."


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to stick to it any more, and put the flying sword with the mark of Zhu Rong into his body.


    The body has a gluttonous Taoist body, and the soul shadow can naturally store things, but it is far less convenient than the demon pot, and there are few things that can be put in.


    Xie Ning looked at Zhou Shu with a complicated expression, "Why do you have the mark of Zhu Rong? What is your relationship with the wizard god?"


    "It has nothing to do with it. It was given to me by the messenger of God Zhurong Wu," Zhou Shu explained, and then clearly stated his attitude, "Don''t worry, I am the city lord of Xianshu, and even an ally of Hachi country. Do things that are detrimental to Haze country."


    The few people relaxed a little, and their attitude towards Zhou Shu gradually changed, with a little more awe.


    Haze Kingdom, which is very close to the witch world, also has a natural awe of the witch gods. If it weren''t for the Liang Miao country to violate the realm, they would definitely not fight the witch gods.


    Now Zhou Shu wears the mark of the witch **** Zhu Rong, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is the witch **** messenger, and the witch **** messenger is almost equal to the shaman god.


    Xie Xun thought for a while, "Zhou Shu, do you plan to use it to provoke the wizarding world?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It''s easier than going to the fairy world to spread the news."


    "With the mark of the wizard **** in hand, it is naturally simple."


    Xie Ning admitted frankly, ��As long as you hold the mark and say that Zhu Rong, the wizard god, supports Hachi Country as a wizard, then Liangmiao Country will definitely have trouble.��


    Xie Xun also followed, "Two witch gods, one supports the Liangmiao Kingdom, and the other supports the Hachi Kingdom. If nothing happens, it will be weird."


    Xie Zheng seemed thoughtful, "Will God Sorcerer watch you do this?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I said, this is Yangmou, regardless of whether she opposes or agrees, things will happen, she can''t get the mark back with me, and she wants to use the mark to influence me, even the witch **** can''t do it. ."


    Compared to Xian Shucheng, he didn''t care much about Zhu Rong''s thoughts, although Zhu Rong was a witch **** he respected.


    Besides, this can be regarded as one report for another.


    Last time around here, because of Zhu Rong''s chariot, Zhou Shu encountered a major disaster.


    Of course, Suduoxiang certainly did not intentionally harm him. He must and can only follow Zhu Rong''s orders The problem lies with Zhu Rong. Zhu Rong wanted to use the situation to force him to the wizarding world, but she did not expect Zhou Shu Getting out of the chariot freely and easily, Zhou Shu would rather face a large group of enemies, and he was unwilling to go into the wizarding world under the shelter of the chariot.


    Xie Xun was still kind, "In fact, you don��t have to say that Zhu Rong supports Hachi country directly. Just take Zhu Rong''s mark and walk around Liangmiao country, and people in Liangmiao country will understand that Zhu Rong has gone to Hachi country. Wizard."


    "Old Xie, I think so too."


    Zhou Shukan talked freely, "The purpose is not to let them know what, but to make the Liangmiao Kingdom suspicious, to make the fairy world think that it is enough for the witch world to swing left and right. This matter must be done after the first thing, and then the two-pronged approach. The cultivators of the Immortal Realm felt that it was impossible for the two parties to unite, causing a disturbance in the Immortal Realm, and then the Immortal Realm discovered that the Witch Realm was also the two ends of the first mouse, and it was not really going to deal with Haze Country."


    Xie Zheng immediately understood, "At that time, the immortal world is in a dilemma, and he begins to question the original decision, which may allow the practitioners to withdraw from the Liangmiao country. On the one hand, it can calm the turmoil within the immortal world, and on the other hand, it can see clearly what the Wu clan wants to do. Is it Zhu Rong or Xiang Liang Xiangmiao who is in charge here."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Fu Guo said right, but it is not our ultimate goal to let the fairy world withdraw."


    What did Xie Ning think of, "Also let them fight?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, smiling but not smiling, "It''s time to use your strategy."


    Xie Ning suddenly realized, "Killing someone with a knife?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That was originally a good provocation method. It was not very useful before, but at that time, it will work as soon as it is used. As long as the news that the practitioners of the fairy world died in the Liangmiao country is spread, the fairy world It will inevitably explode, and then the immortal world won''t want to fight the witch world."


    Several people shook when they heard the sound, and their frowned brows gradually unfolded.

 Chapter 3058: What good

    Xie Zheng paused, "I heard the words of the city lord today, and it really makes people feel awkward, but the key lies in the first step, whether you can deliver the message in the fairy world."


    Xie Ning also followed, "As long as this first step is done, the rest is not difficult, Zhou Shu, are you sure?"


    Xie Xun was still kind, "If you have any difficulties, please tell me and see if we can help."


    Zhou Shu is very confident, "Several seniors should stop struggling with this issue. The first step is not good, and the following things can''t be done, and there is no value. Then I will say it? In fact, now I It��s already being done, everyone is waiting."


    This is not a lie, the main body has already sent a letter to the small trick, and the small trick has also begun to be launched.


    "Then we will wait, everything depends on you, City Lord."


    Xie Zheng stood up slowly, but bowed a great ceremony, very solemn.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly returned the gift.


    Xie Zheng said with a solemn expression, "If the city lord can do such a big thing to relieve our tens of thousands of years of trouble in Hachi country, what is the value of the old man''s salute? Not to mention the old man, then the whole country will salute the city lord. , Even the sovereign is no exception."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Fu Guo is putting pressure on me."


    Xie Zheng smiled faintly, "Are you practitioners still afraid of pressure?"


    Being in a high position for too long is a relaxed tone with a touch of majesty.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    A cultivator is indeed not afraid of pressure, but after becoming a city lord, he feels like walking on thin ice from time to time. He is afraid of making mistakes, and everything has to be repeated. It is completely different from the past. He can come and go freely in the world of refining monsters, no matter how big he is. Don''t worry too much about the problem.


    Xie Zheng looked at Xie Ning and Xie Xun, "If the matter is over, the old man will go back first, and you will bother with unobstructed matters."


    "The auxiliary country rest assured."


    The two saluted together, their expressions solemn.


    Xie Zheng said again, "Xie Sheng stayed here for a period of time. You help the old man look at him, and just scold him if something goes wrong."


    Xie Xun stagnated, "I see, help the country."


    Xie Zheng arched his hands towards Zhou Shu, "City Lord Zhou, if you have the opportunity to come to Hachi Country, the old man will be waiting for you."


    Zhou Shu returned the gift, and Xie Zheng was nowhere to be seen when he looked up.


    He completely disappeared from the realm. He was a little surprised. He was sure that Xie Zheng would not be the shadow of the truth before. He came and went so quickly that he couldn''t even find a trace. He didn''t know how to do it.


    Xie Ning sighed unconsciously, "The Auxiliary Kingdom''s retrograde astrology has been practiced to this point, and he can freely shuttle between the realm and the realm. It is amazing."


    "Indeed, but the auxiliary country cannot..."


    Xie Xun said halfway, realized something, and stopped quickly, "Zhou Shu, where do you want to go, I will show you."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I want to see the unmasked formation, can you?"


    Xie Ning smiled and nodded, "It''s okay, as an ally, see what the formation has to do."


    "Thank you for protecting the country."


    The two walked out quickly and saw Xie Sheng at a glance.


    He stood not far away, staring at Zhou Shu with unusually intent, as if expecting something.


    Xie Xun frowned, "Xie Sheng, Fu Guo has already left."


    "I know, my father also asked me to listen to the words of the two adults," Xie Sheng nodded respectfully, but his eyes remained fixed on Zhou Shu, "I have something to say to City Lord Zhou, so I wait here."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Just tell me."


    Xie Sheng said slowly, "I want to compete with you."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Is this what you meant, or did it mean the country?"


    Xie Sheng shook his head quickly, "My father never said it, it''s just my own thoughts."


    Zhou Shu paused, "That''s not necessary."


    After finishing talking, he was about to leave. Xie Sheng was a little anxious, and said quickly, "City Lord Zhou, it��s not worth comparing with me. It��s good for you to win. Moreover, I use the shadow of truth and lack a hand. I will never let you. Suffer."


    Zhou Shuli stopped, seemingly thoughtful, "What''s the benefit?"


    Xie Sheng''s eyes lit up and he said loudly, "You have won, I will go to your Xianshu City to do things for you, twenty years, no, fifty years!"


    His voice was too loud, and the surrounding Haezhi people stopped and looked over here.


    Zhou Shu showed interest, "Then I lost?"


    Xie Sheng hesitated, "If you lose, I will go to your Xianshu City as the deputy city lord!"


    "This is the meaning of the auxiliary country."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and glanced at Xie Xun. Xie Xun paused, "I don''t know, but it might be."


    Looking at the two of them, Xie Sheng unconsciously showed dissatisfaction, and defended, "It has nothing to do with my father, it is my own meaning, I want to see your Xianshu City, is it really only better than unmasked. Almost, I would never believe it unless I saw it with my own eyes."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Whether you win or lose, you will always go to my fairy city. I don''t see any harm to you, and the benefits to me are limited. What can you do? If you are like Xie Lao, you will attract stars. I really expect you to come."


    Xie Sheng��s face turned red, and his voice became louder, "Don��t look down on people. Although I don��t know how to attract stars, I can do many things. In short, no matter what you arrange, I will never fail. !"


    There were more and more onlookers, and Xie Ning walked out.


    Zhou Shu said with a smileWhatever? I don''t dare to treat Mr. Fu Guo''s son as a servant boy. "


    Nourishment


    There was a gasp from the crowd, and many people''s faces changed.


    Everyone knows that Xie Sheng is not only the son of the auxiliary country, but also a favorable competitor for the next master of the country. Since childhood, no one has dared to talk to him like this, and the name of the servant boy is simply an insult. .


    Xie Sheng would definitely not let him go.


    This, what Zhou City Lord, seems to be out of luck.


    Xie Xun was stunned when he heard it, and kept winking at Zhou Shu.


    "Servant? What did you say?"


    Xie Sheng really froze for a moment, and a lot of anger appeared in his eyes, staring at Zhou Shu for a moment and he was so angry that he could not speak.


    Zhou Shu looked at him casually and didn''t care, "I just talk about it casually, but there is really no distinction between high and low in my fairy city. No matter what people do, even the Hunyuan on the celestial pole list. Jinxian will go to be the lead, if you are sure you can accept it, then I will compare with you once."


    "Everyone on the celestial pole list should be the lead?"


    Xie Sheng was stunned again, "Do you have someone on the celestial list?"


    Zhou Shu hasn''t spoken yet, Xie Xun is still kind, "Yes, there may be more than one, Fu Guo should also know, didn''t you tell?"


    "He only let me..."


    Halfway through, Xie Sheng''s face turned pale, and he looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Well, since you said that, I have nothing unacceptable, just do what you said!"


    "Yes, then compare here."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked a few steps forward at random, "Just come."


    "Wait, I will use the real shadow first...ah!"


    Before Xie Sheng finished speaking, he staggered out, flew dozens of steps before falling, and couldn''t get up for a long while.


    The people around were a little sluggish, why did you fall down before you saw Zhou Shu take action?

 Chapter 3059: Dont understand

    Xie Sheng''s face was pale.


    An invisible mountain was pressing on him, making him immobile.


    No matter how he stimulates the power of blood, he can''t shake that mountain. Or, he can''t shake it. He can''t even perceive what that mountain is. If there is no strength, how can he move it away?


    I just felt that it was an irresistible force, just like Fu Guo was his father, it was impossible to change.


    Is this Zhou Shu''s strength?


    It��s not that he hasn��t fought against practitioners. In the capital, he has to fight against different people every month. More than half of them are practitioners. He has come into contact with a lot of the power of various laws and knows how to use them. The power of the blood line resists and restrains, but this Zhou Shu''s power, he has no idea what to do.


    While thinking about it, the mountain suddenly disappeared.


    He stood up immediately.


    The time is only two interest, but it seems as long as a few years have passed.


    Looking around, those Haechi tribes didn''t know what was going on, even Xie Xun Xie Ning included.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "I..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You''re not ready, are you? This time you take action first, and don''t use the real shadow."


    "Oh."


    Xie Sheng hesitated. He originally wanted to say that he would admit defeat, but of course Zhou Shu said that he could not refute it. Then try again. Maybe he was really not ready?


    The light flashed, and a single horn appeared on the top of his forehead.


    The corners are in the shape of a pagoda, with eleven knots, glittering and translucent, and there are rings of golden halo outside.


    "Eleventh Golden Horn?"


    "Xie Sheng has cultivated to this level, he is about to catch up with the general!"


    "What a genius, he doesn''t seem to be a thousand years old yet?"


    There was a shock of surprise from the crowd.


    For the Hachee tribe, the number of knots on the one-horn represents strength.


    The maximum number of unicorns is 19 stanzas, which is equivalent to the saint among practitioners. There is currently no such person in the Hachi tribe. The highest is the fifteen stanzas of the auxiliary general and the leader, and the twelve stanzas are almost equivalent to the practitioners. The Hunyuan Golden Immortal, as to become the general of Hachi Country, the basic requirement is 13 knots.


    They seem to have forgotten Xie Sheng''s embarrassment just now, maybe they are really not ready.


    Zhou Shu stared at the unicorn, very calm.


    He has seen Xie Xun exert all his power. The angle Xie Xun showed is 13 knots, and Xie Shengneng has 11 knots, which is indeed quite strong.


    But for him, it''s no different from a one-man.


    After experiencing the polishing of the Hand of Order, now his Shu Zhili also has the shadow of the Power of Order.


    With the power of order, it means that Shu Zhili defines the strength of the opponent. When the opponent does not meet Zhou Shu''s standard, it is no different from the average person. It is also bad if it is worse, and it is also worse if it is 100 times worse. The standard, for Zhou Shu, is the strength of the golden fairy.


    Simply put, as long as the opponent is not Hunyuan Jinxian, Zhou Shu can easily defeat it.


    Of course there are exceptions, that is, the opponent has some understanding of the power of order, even if it is only a little, there is the possibility of breaking the order, but if there is no understanding at all, then there is no way, you can only succumb to the order, what does the order say, That is what it is, it is absolutely impossible to oppose it.


    Does Xie Sheng understand the law of order?


    I don''t understand, then before he has the strength of the golden fairy, that is, the 12th unicorn, no matter how hard he works, it is impossible to defeat Zhou Shu.


    So Zhou Shu didn''t care whether Xie Sheng used the body or the real shadow. The result was the same anyway. Once Shu Zhili passed, he couldn''t resist it, just like an egg can''t block a stone, even if it''s cooked.


    It must be said that order is indeed the best law to deal with the weak.


    The strong establish order, while the weak must obey the order. There is no point in resisting.


    With the power of order, Zhou Shu basically didn''t have to worry about people who were weaker than himself.


    The role of law is not simply reflected in power.


    Speaking of which, Zhou Shu must be grateful for the robbery thunder in the secret realm of Guixu. For the first time, he perceives the power of order, and also initially understands the order, which inspires the idea of ??breaking the order. If there is no thunder from the beginning, Who knows if he can have today.


    Xie Sheng didn''t know that he would lose, he was still doing his best.


    It is vaguely visible that the golden light on the body is flowing, condensed like a river, that is the manifestation of the power of the blood vessels outside the body.


    Accompanied by a deep roar, a wave of awe-inspiring rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    The speed is not fast, the ground sinks deeply, and a deep pit is exposed, which is in line with the characteristics of the Hachi clan. The confrontation face to face is open and honest.


    The people around them all retreated. Although they knew that they would not hurt themselves, they were still shocked by the power and did not dare not to retreat.


    Zhou Shu stood very straight, waved his empty sleeves, and there was a breeze.


    The person next to him seemed to see something, but there was no sense of strength at all, and his face was full of doubts. Just this, can also stop Xie Sheng?


    However, this is really the case.


    The breeze meets Vigor, the breeze continues to move forward, and Vigor turns his head directly.


    The road on the ground is getting deeper and the mud splashes, as if you can see that strong force is going back along the original road, being pushed away by the breeze.


    The doubts of many people stayed on their faces for a long time.


    Xie Sheng stood there, and didn''t want to admit defeat, so he confronted Zhou Shu with death force, trying to block the breeze and disperse it, although he soon discovered that no matter what it did was futile ~ www.novelhall.com ~ even golden The streamer covered the body, and the power of the blood veins almost flowed out...


    The ending is still the same.


    The breeze slowly blew to his side, he seemed to be hit by a hammer and flew out directly.


    Get up quickly this time.


    He stood there, hesitated for two breaths, then bowed, "City Lord Zhou, I lost."


    There was silence around.


    This is a result that they did not expect and did not want to see. It just happened and they didn''t know what to say or what to say.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Well, that''s it, fifty years."


    "Well, for fifty years, you can do anything, even if it''s... a servant boy!"


    After hesitating for a while, Xie Sheng still spoke out. He said it categorically. If he loses, he will admit it. This is the Hachi clan, and he is not convinced. He is indeed not Zhou Shu��s opponent, and he doesn��t even know how to win. If you want to know, you must listen to Zhou Shu and his father.


    Although it was his idea to go to Xianshu City, it was Xie Zheng''s request.


    He didn''t understand why his father said this at first, but now, he seems to understand a little bit.


    The surroundings exclaimed, but in the glare of Xie Ning and Xie Xun, they quickly disappeared and the crowd quickly dispersed.


    "So be it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Xie Lao, let''s go and see the formation."


    "Okay," Xie Xun walked over, with some emotion, "Zhou Shu, now that Gai Yubai and Dian Duyun are coming again, even if there is no reincarnation pool, you can easily deal with it? Your growth is really incredible. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Not necessarily."


    Xie Xun was a little unhappy, "What''s not necessarily? You can easily defeat Xie Sheng with a broken soul shadow. After changing the body, who is your opponent here?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and didn''t speak any more, want to say that Soul Shadow is no different from himself? Even if it is explained, they will not understand.

 Chapter 3060: Dont worry

    Under the guidance of Xie Xun, Zhou Shu observed the formation in the uncovered world.


    Xie Sheng followed very honestly, occasionally speaking, but also bowing first. His arrogance was much less, and he was probably completely impressed by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care much about this. There were few people in Xiancheng, and it''s always good to use multiple people.


    As for Xie Zheng��s intentions, whether he asked Xie Sheng to supervise Xian Shucheng, expressed his trust in sending Xie Sheng to be a proton, or simply wanted Xie Sheng to experience it, Zhou Shu didn��t care, Xian Shucheng was completely Under his control, a Xie Sheng couldn''t make waves anyway, and he could do it well after returning.


    Observing the formation method from a close distance, I can see many things. There is no doubt that there is a master of formation in Hazhi country. What surprised Zhou Shu is that this master''s formation is very much in control of himself. The similarities, and the formations are still above him, a lot more, not his self-proclaim, in the two ways of formations and talisman, he thinks that he is not much better than himself, most of them are in the immortal sect. It was really unexpected to find one in Haze Country.


    However, Xie Xun and his friendship have never been mentioned. The existence of that expert is obviously a secret of Hazhi country. He can''t bring up to meet the previous person, and talk face-to-face, only in this formation. I will try to figure it out.


    Or it''s magical friendship.


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was fascinated, he faintly entered the state of enlightenment that the practitioners said, and did not know how long it would take to wake up, Xie Xun asked Xie Sheng a few words, and went busy.


    It was a month after Zhou Shu woke up.


    Zhou Shu glanced around, seemingly thoughtful, "Have you never left?"


    "Yes, Master Shu."


    Xie Sheng nodded and added, "Master Zhou is here, how can I leave casually? Besides, Zhen Guo also asked me to look at you."


    "Wait, what do you call me?"


    Hearing the name of Master Shu, Zhou Shu stopped inexplicably, a figure emerged in his heart, and he could not help but sigh in secret.


    Xie Sheng looked as usual and slowly said, "My father always warns me that those who are able are teachers, and the city lord definitely deserves the word "teacher". As for using Shu or Zhou, it is not for taboos, but for my habit, Hachiguo Almost everyone has the surname Xie, and I have many teachers, but if I call them Master Xie, it is not clear, so I am called the teacher, and now I am used to calling the city lord Shu Shi."


    He paused, "The city chief doesn''t allow it, so I won''t call."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s up to you."


    A trace of complacency flashed in Xie Sheng''s eyes, "Okay, thank you Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Do you have many teachers?"


    Xie Sheng nodded, his expression was quite sincere, "If there are three people, there must be my teacher, and most people in the capital can be my teacher."


    Zhou Shu was not surprised. This was also the truth he believed in. He only smiled and said, "There are many outside the capital."


    Xie Sheng thought for a while and said, "Understood, I will go abroad for the first time, and I will study hard with Master Shu in the future."


    "Let me ask you a question."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the formation not far away, "Unmasked and the iron curtain of the capital, it should be the same, do you know who they came from?"


    "This..." Xie Sheng was stunned for a moment and looked at Zhou Shu resolutely, "Master Shu has a question, I shouldn''t have answered it, but this is an important secret of the Haze country, and it is related to the country. Forgive me. Master Shu, unless...unless the Lord has his life."


    "Hehe, don''t say it if you don''t say it, you don''t need to care so much.


    Zhou Shu laughed, waved his hand relaxedly, and went straight forward.


    Xie Sheng hesitated for a moment, wondering whether he should continue to follow, after thinking about it, or following the past, and moving forward.


    For this young man, Zhou Shu has a little more affection. After several trials, Xie Sheng''s character is still acceptable. He has a high position, but he is close to the people, knows how to learn, and has a straightforward temperament. Many people say that he is the next one. The strong candidate for the country''s master is not groundless.


    Of course, there are many shortcomings, and Tianhuang''s arrogance is always there, and it is easy to make people angry at first glance.


    Xie Zheng sent him here because he wanted to help him polish it?


    Before I walked back, I saw Xie Xun from a distance, with a glass in his hand, looking carefully.


    Zhou Shu strode over with an unhappy face, "Xie Lao, you are not friends enough. You left me alone in the wilderness and ran to drink by yourself."


    "Isn''t Xie Sheng here? Besides, I''m not drinking, I''m very busy here."


    Xie Xun paused slightly, and passed the cup with a solemn expression, "Look at what this is?"


    Before I watched it, a strong breath of death floated over, and I looked at it. It was full of scarlet blood, with some green in it.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "The blood that was just taken out should have a lot of vitality, but there is quite a strong death energy here, which is similar to the blood in the demon blood pool, but there is no demon energy. This is from the witch **** altar. of?"


    Take a closer look at the conclusion and come out.


    The dead air inside gave Zhou Shu a feeling very similar to Zhou Shu''s water in the Huamisi Pond in the Hundred Thousand Mountains.


    Similar to the Xuanhuang Realm, most of the ways of communicating with the witch gods in other realms are sacrifices, simple and straightforward, as is the Liangmiao Country.


    Of course, there must be envoys from the wizard gods there.


    "The old man also thinks so, but why does the witch **** altar appear in Yunquan Realm?"


    Xie Xun''s face is very gloomy This is a clan talent from Yunquan. "


    Xie Sheng took a step forward and introduced, "Yunquan Realm is relatively close to Liangmiao Country. It was once occupied by Liangmiao Country, but it was taken back a long time ago."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and nodded, "Old Xie, do you think someone over there is beginning to believe in the witch god?"


    "There is an altar of witch gods, it''s hard not to think so, but... Yunquan realm is basically the true shadow of our clansmen. Some clansmen betray the Hachi country?" When the latter sentence was mentioned, Xie Xun saw it. With a murderous intent, it was even stronger than the death in that cup.


    It is no wonder that during the war against the Liangmiao Kingdom, there are people from the tribe who sacrifice to the witch gods, which is treasonous.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Maybe it was from the past."


    He didn��t think the Hachez would believe in the witch god, that would be of no benefit at all. The Hache clan was not a foreign race like the Liang Miao country, and it was not because he didn��t understand the witch god. He was a sacred beast himself. Why is it necessary to use sacrifices in this way?


    Xie Xun''s emotions calmed down a bit, "No matter what, I must go to find out, but my few real shadows are far away."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Old Xie don''t worry, I''m planning to walk over there and help you to see Yunquan Realm by the way."


    "If you go, the old man is relieved."


    Xie Xun looked at Zhou Shu, slowly took out a wooden sign, and said in a deep voice, "You take my token, and the affairs of the Yunquan Realm are up to you. If anyone violates the precepts and sacrifices to the witch gods, they will be killed immediately. Don''t let others know."


    The token is black, the tentacles are extremely heavy, and a single horn is tattooed on it.


    Holding it in his hand, there is an inexplicable feeling of being able to command the world.


    (PS: Thank you Jie for your continued support, and thank you to the book friends of the ending movie~~~~ How did a word start, curious.)


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3061: Good start

    Looking at the token, Xie Sheng couldn''t help but shake.


    The general token is a symbol of the power of the Hachi country. With it, in a small world like Yunquan Realm, it is indeed a life or death, and you can do whatever you want.


    He has seen it many times from his father. Every time the token appears, it means something big happens. He also imagined that one day he would hold this token and do his best for Haze country. I never thought that one day this token would be in the hands of an outsider, a practitioner.


    And Xie Xun was definitely not impulsive.


    Even if he was impulsive, it was impossible to do this. To give Zhou Shu the token, he must have permission from several generals and even the country''s master.


    He raised his head and glanced at Zhou Shu, and said in his heart that he would have to be more respectful in the future.


    Zhou Shu also understood this truth, but he was not surprised.


    After face-to-face verification by the auxiliary country, his identity as an ally has been recognized by the entire Hachi country, and his attention is naturally much higher.


    This is a good thing. He has a lot of hopes in Haechi, and he needs the trust of both parties.


    After taking a few glances, he put the token away, and said slowly, "Thank you, I can handle the matter, but you have to let me know the ins and outs of the matter, who sent the blood and where it was found? How many people know."


    Xie Xun said seriously, "This is natural, I will talk to you slowly later."


    Seeing that they were leaving, Xie Sheng hesitated, "Master Shu, can I go to Yunquan Realm with you?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head without hesitation, "You don''t need it."


    Xie Xun was stunned. What the **** was Master Shu, and soon he said in a deep voice, "Xie Sheng, don''t follow suit. You have a special status, and you are easy to be stunned when you go. Besides, these things are not what you need to understand now. ,too early."


    Xie Sheng paused and said, "Zhen Guo, Shu Shi, I don''t show up, so I will use the real shadow to learn from Shu Shi. I want to always follow Shu Shi."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Xie Sheng, how true is your shadow?"


    Xie Sheng subconsciously said, "Up to five, Master Shu."


    "There are five? It''s great. There are five more people in Xianshu City, so many things can be solved." Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You leave one here and follow Lao Xie, and the body and other real shadows will go now. Xianshucheng, I really need people to do things."


    Xie Sheng could only nod his head, "Oh..."


    There are indeed a lot of five real shadows, like Xie Bing and Xie Chen, there can only be three at most.


    Xie Lao is also five at most, because after five, the true shadow must be separated, which not only consumes a lot of life origin, but the true shadow is damaged, and the body is also damaged. The true shadow is killed by the person. It will also go through a catastrophe.


    Therefore, for Hachez, the five real shadows are the upper limit.


    It is rare for Xie Sheng to reach the upper limit at this age, and he deserves a genius.


    As for King Mu, who can distinguish hundreds of true shadows, that is a special case.


    King Mu also has the body of a golden dragon. The dragon is the most perfect race in the heavens, and the golden dragon is the second best among the dragons. King Mu��s life origin is much thicker than that of the Hachi tribe, and he can maintain a lot of real shadows at the same time. Existence, it is not easy to hurt yourself.


    However, the strength of those true shadows is very limited, only one-tenth of the body is less than one-tenth of the body, which is not as good as the true shadows of the Hachi clan.


    Xie Sheng''s face paled.


    I don''t know why, but I was suddenly arranged so clearly that I could only listen to Xie Xun and Zhou Shu, and it was not easy to talk more.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu left Wuzhe.


    Yunquan Realm is a bit far away, and there are three or five realms on the road. It takes a lot of time. Zhou Shu returned to Xianshu City while analyzing the information given by Xie Xun.


    The city is very quiet, because it is quieter than before because of the lack of tricks and the noisy surroundings.


    And Sima Yi is no longer there, they can let go of their hands and feet to do some secret things.


    "We still have a fairy jade mine? It''s great."


    Looking at the lake in front of him, and the little crystals beneath it, Zhao Yueru was surprised, "I thought it was ruined by you last time."


    "No, it''s just hidden by Yuanyuan," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "and the last time I saw it was only a small part, come with me."


    Passing through the passage in the lake, a few people came to an underground cave.


    It was close to the center of the earth, the temperature was very high, and the surrounding soil was steaming, but the cave was cool, and there were soft brilliance everywhere, colorful, and the eyes were shining like little stars.


    "So much, Brother Shu!"


    Bian Xue lost his restraint for a while, and rushed up a few steps, widening his eyes and looking carefully, lest he missed something.


    Zhao Yueru was also shocked, unable to make a sound for a while, her eyes a little straight.


    The fairy jade mine in front of you is amazingly large. The fairy jade is covered up and down in the cave, and you can count it at will. There are no less than a million. Moreover, the quality of these jade is different from that of the fairy world. The color is slightly different, and it seems more pure , And more importantly, unlike the immortal jade they usually use for cultivation, these immortal jade that has not been picked is like alive, a group of creatures, not a boring stone.


    Zhou Shu wasn''t surprised, he was shocked when he saw it.


    Who will be dissatisfied and shocked to see the most important resources of the heavens appearing in front of them.


    It is worth mentioning that Xianyu was not called Xianyu in the past, it was after the existence of the fairy world.


    It is by no means only the foundation of the immortal world, it is originally the foundation of the heavens, and the aggregation of the essence of the heavens.


    To a certain extent, it is the source of power. Most of the laws that pass through the heavens can be obtained by practitioners through the practice of immortal jade. For most foreign races, immortal jade is as easy to use, and they can also learn from immortals. Yuli draws what he needs, the Hachi tribe, the Yao tribe, the Yinkui tribe, and so on.


    Except for a few special creatures such as demons, most creatures in the heavens need immortal jade.


    The place where immortal jade can be produced is undoubtedly the richest place in the heavens, and that place is now the immortal world.


    This kind of resources, which should have passed through the heavens and enjoyed by all the creatures of the heavens, was taken up by the fairy world, and then named as the fairy jade, which became the foundation of the fairy world. All places with fairy jade were occupied by the fairy world, and other things were prohibited. The entrapment of creatures is to put the most important resources of the heavens in their own hands, thus affecting the control of the heavens, which can be regarded as a kind of hegemony, but it has to be said that the immortal world is very accurate and does a good job. With Zhou Shu, it might be the same.


    But now that Zhou Shu stands on the opposite side of the fairy world, he must change this situation.


    This is difficult, but having a fairy jade mine is a good start.


    It is not surprising that the most important resource of the heavens appeared in Yunjuan Realm, which was once comparable to the 33 days, but it was also a god-given opportunity.


    A bear quietly appeared in the cave, watching these people vigilantly and expectantly.


    The vigilance is that they are worried that they will damage the fairy jade mine, and the expectation is that they can restore the glory of the Yunjuan Realm to the past, and even achieve what it has not done in the past, and become the best realm in the heavens for 33 days.


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3062: Too serious

    "right here."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the Reincarnation Pool, "Old Jian, that Xuan Dao was found here, because the devilish energy here is still strong, and then I moved the Reincarnation Pool as a cover."


    "Ok."


    Master Jian stared at the mud by the pool, picking it up from time to time and rubbing it, as if exploring something.


    Zhou Shu stood aside, making a plan, "This pool cannot be buried, but it must be used, otherwise the power of reincarnation in it will be used sooner or later. When I have time, I will change it to a pool of magic soldiers, which can cover the power of reincarnation. Can attract some demons over."


    Old Jian turned around, a little surprised, "Zhou Shu, do you really plan to let the demons come to live in Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, if the area is well delineated, it won''t affect other people."


    Old Jian hesitated, turned around and sighed, "Oh."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care. He knew that Old Jian couldn''t agree, but he didn''t want to argue with himself.


    The concept is different. It is almost impossible for Jianlao and the Demon to live in harmony. Zhou Shu didn''t want to say anything. The two sides respected each other. When they couldn''t do it, they would part ways.


    The plan he made long ago cannot be changed.


    In his plan, the magic pool is very important. This is the last and most important key to unlock the power of reincarnation. If he wants the law of reincarnation to continue to improve, it is impossible to bypass the magic pool and bypass the magic. Clan, he has always felt that it is not accidental to find a way to practice the law of reincarnation on the side of the demon race, but the demon race does know more about reincarnation than the practitioner.


    He paused, "Did you find anything, Master Jian?"


    Old Jian shook his head, a little depressed, "It seems that there are traces of Xuanyuan''s power, but I''m not sure, I can''t perceive more."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I came to look for it, there may be something here that records the scene of the year."


    Just about to take out the Kunlun Mirror, a dark shadow slowly crawled over, "Don''t bother, we all saw it back then."


    But it is negative, carrying the original core on his back.


    Negative cannot be spoken in human words, these words are directly shown in front of Zhou Shu and Old Jian.


    The mud floated up and formed the shape of a word.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "I''m stupid. How come you don''t know about things in the world, but you still have to worry about it."


    Old Jian didn''t have time to care about the loopholes in Zhou Shu''s words, he only stared at the dirt closely, his expression was very excited, after hundreds of thousands of years, he might finally know the exact news of Emperor Xuanyuan.


    "I don''t see much, because there is only this knife."


    "When the Yunjuan realm was invaded by the demons, this knife flew down from the sky, passed through the air wind layer, and plunged directly into the ground."


    "It''s hard to describe the power of that knife, but I don''t think anyone here can do it, including City Lord Zhou."


    "That knife killed a demon lord. I sensed it from the explosion of devilish energy. I didn''t even notice his arrival and he died."


    "If it didn''t have that knife, Yunjuanjie might not escape that time."


    Seeing the rusty fall of the soil, old Jian with excited red spots appeared on his face and muttered, "It must be him, it must be him!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he looked at Yuan Yuan, "Could it be the young man who reminded you to hide?"


    Yuan Yuan said calmly, "I only saw the sword, I didn''t see anyone, nor could I distinguish the power, and... I told you that when the young man in black helped me, he used a sword."


    "The Emperor Xuanyuan is a fellow practitioner of the sword!"


    Before Zhou Shu could answer, Old Jian said anxiously, "That young man, what does the young man in black look like?"


    Yuanyuan paused, "I don''t know how to distinguish the appearance of people. I think everyone is the same, but Negatively said that when he sees the young man in black, he will tremble unconsciously and even bow down. , Didn''t dare to say it in one breath."


    "Yes! This must be the Emperor of Humanity, there can be no mistake!"


    As if he had glimpsed the truth that no one had discovered before, Jian Lao screamed frantically, "There is no animal that does not fear the emperor! The dragon clan is also included, and negative is not a pure dragon clan. It sees the emperor, 100% Will be afraid, will worship, and will not even dare to show up."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Old Jian, you don''t have to be excited. To lose this kind of performance may also be a natural fear of the strong."


    "You will be afraid of the strong, but you will never dare to vent your anger. Negation is also a beast. Who have you seen a beast afraid of? Only the nemesis of the beast, the human emperor, can it be like this!" Old Jian was busy defending. Suspiciously, in his heart, the young man who has appeared in Yunjuan Realm is the Emperor Human, "It must be him, otherwise I can''t think of any practitioner who will come to save Yunjuan Realm. He may regard this as Xuanhuang Realm. !"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, and only slowly said, "In any case, at least we can be sure that this Xuandao made with devil qi was finally used to deal with the demon race, that is to say, that and human People related to the emperor..."


    Elder Jian looked at him stubbornly, "It''s either a related person or the emperor."


    Zhou Shu didn''t argue, "In short, he probably didn''t really get into the demons. Even if he got into the demons, he still regards the world as the most important thing, and he is still killing the demons."


    Master Jian said very seriously, "Human Sovereign cannot be enchanted, but only uses the Demon Clan. The Human Sovereign must have thought of a good way to use magic power, and wants to obtain power from the Demon Realm to help practitioners and help the heavens. However, he was misunderstood by the fairy world, and even accused him of insulting! Damn the fairy world!"


    He already had a picture in his mind.


    The person whom Wanfu refers to is still devoted to the sake of mankind, and he has endured the humiliation so far. He deserves to be the person he respects and respects most.


    But what did the fairy world do?


    Even the saint has become an accomplice, it is extremely hateful!


    Zhou Shu neither nodded nor shook his head, "Although what you said is not certain, it is still a conclusion."


    "This is the fact, the old man will prove it to everyone."


    Old Jian''s voice was a little lower, but the fighting spirit and determination he showed was even more obvious.


    The underground echoes constantly, excited like a drum, as if someone is reading a battle essay.


    "The old man is going to practice first."


    A cold light flashed in Old Jian''s eyes, arched his hand to Zhou Shu, turned into a gust of wind, and disappeared.


    On the Samsara Pond, the soil is still flying.


    "Zhou Shu, why do you want me to lie for you?"


    "How can there be lies, the sword is real, killing the devil is also real, the young man in black is also real, they have all helped you, without them, you may really not exist now, this is not lie."


    "I don''t think there is a connection between the two things, but you asked me to point to the Emperor Xuanyuan. I think something is wrong."


    "You are too serious."


    "Maybe, I should learn from you and Jianmu. You have experienced a lot more than me, so it might be better to deal with it."


    "It''s hard to say good or bad, I can''t say that everything I do is right, but I will bear the consequences."

 Chapter 3063: Go down and have a look

    Sharing the vision of the original core, there is a kind of quiet and leisurely feeling.


    Some people practice swords in the martial arts, some people irrigate by the demon blood tree, some people practice by the built wood, some people are studying talisman, some people want to turn their blood into talisman, and some people hold it. Holding an old coin, I don��t know what I��m thinking...


    Everyone has something to do and everyone is very attentive.


    If life has always been so quiet, it''s good, isn''t it the same life as Zhou Shu wanted in the past.


    But Zhou Shu knew that leisurely was only temporary. After a while, Xianshu City would become lively and would welcome successive enemies.


    "Someone comes, and it will be there in a day at most."


    The Essence Core adjusted its field of vision to the sky, and a figure was flying quickly.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently.


    The figure is still far away, but it can be seen a little slender.


    One day passed in a flash.


    The figure stopped in front of Yunjuanjie, a woman.


    His looks and figures are all superb, but his expression is unusually indifferent, with a dark cloud on his face.


    She stared at the sky and the bright pearls under the sky, a glimmer of joy flashed in her eyes, and she suddenly shouted, "Zhou Shu!"


    After shouting, I felt bored and suddenly raised his hand, two rays of light rushed straight to the sky.


    Bang, bang, two loud sounds.


    As if hitting a tight cloth, the light quickly bounced back and almost fell back to himself.


    The core of the source has some doubts, "Is the enemy?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "No, I''m going up. This guy has a bad personality, but he''s okay."


    The woman was a little surprised and hesitated whether to do it again.


    The sky curtain suddenly opened a passage, and Zhou Shu flew out, frowning, "Whatever you hit it, you will come, do you have to make some tricks for me, you will pay if it breaks."


    When the woman saw Zhou Shu, a flower suddenly blossomed on her indifferent face, "I''m useless again. What are you afraid of? Are you distressed?"


    "You have to use... forget it."


    Zhou Shu originally wanted to reprimand, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t, and slowly said, "Peace, have you been kicked out again?"


    The woman is Ping An, one of the three saints of the Yinkui realm.


    Ping''an''s face changed slightly, staring at Zhou Shu unkindly, and his eyes slashed on him like a knife, "What do you mean by being kicked out? I came out by myself, OK! I''m so unbearable in your eyes!" No one can match?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "You Tan has been promoted to Empress?"


    Ping An''s figure shook, his face turned a lot paler, and his temperament suddenly changed, from arrogant and arrogant to weak and helpless, avoiding Zhou Shu''s eyes and muttering in a low voice, "You, how did you know?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "There can only be one female emperor in the Yinkui realm. Since she has taken the lead, it doesn''t make much sense for you to stay."


    Ping An sighed, "Yes, even if she doesn''t drive me away, I must go. There can be no second female emperor in a realm."


    Zhou Shu smiled warmly, "It''s okay, I will take you in. You can get a small Yinkuijie here, I will help you, maybe it is not worse than Yinkuijie."


    "Just know you won''t treat me badly, I didn''t come in vain."


    Ping An stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes gleaming, with irresistible temptation, "It''s still hello..."


    "We will discuss it later."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Since Youtan has become the female emperor of the Yinkui Realm, the original seal of the Yinkui Realm must be unlocked, right?"


    "You seem to know more about our Yinkui world than we do. If you say something, you can guess so much," Ping An curled his lips. "Untied, but don''t talk about the Yinkui world anymore, now it''s not called In Yinkui Realm, she changed her name to Butian Realm, and she didn��t deny her origin without listening to you."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The female emperor is now, it doesn''t matter if I change my name."


    Ping An was a little unhappy, "You still speak for her!"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "She is very good to you, and the original pearl has been brought out by you. Besides, if she doesn''t let you go, you can''t go."


    "I am carrying the Essence Jewel, you can see it too?"


    Ping An understands that Zhou Shu is right, but she is not reconciled, "She is a bit more conscientious than Zhetian, but why is she the first to become the empress, so I can��t? Obviously, I have been with you for the longest time and got the most ways to mend the sky. I don��t spend less time with the Origin Jewel than her, and I have even more control over the Immortal Body."


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "The chances are different, it may be her that was the core of the source."


    Suddenly understand something, Ping An''s face turned pale, and angrily said, "It must be! Did the original core tell you the answer? Why didn''t you tell me earlier, then I don''t have to stay in Yinkui Realm, and be with you early left!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know, and I don''t have the skill of an unknown prophet."


    Ping An was still angrily, "Damn it, so much time was wasted."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s not a waste. You grow up very fast in the Yinkui world. You are many times stronger than before. Now looking at you, I think it''s just a thin line from the Empress. You can definitely be in Xianshu City. Do it."


    "It''s better to be comfortable with you and speak nicely."


    Ping An gradually calmed down, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Guess, how did I know you were here?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Did you lure King Mu? Or planted silk for him?"


    "Bah, bah, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Ping An glared at him King Mu is a dragon, could he be lured or? I''ll give him some silk, don''t joke, I really want to be known by the Dragon and King Mu, I don''t have a good life. "


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Hehe, but the news must be from King Mu."


    "Anyway, I can''t hide it from you. I went to Xuchang to inquire about you, and he told me. I wonder why he would tell me?" Ping An blinked, still a little puzzled, but looked at Zhou Shu''s expression. I quickly understood, "You know him specifically, haven''t you?"


    Zhou Shu did not deny, "Leave a way for you, no matter you are still Utan, there will always be someone who will leave the Yinkui world."


    Ping An was silent for a while, then suddenly said, "Then you hope it''s me or Utan?"


    "You are better."


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, and he didn''t need to hesitate, because he had guessed that it would be Youtan who would become the empress first.


    It''s not that he can see the future or understand the cause and effect, but the problem of his character. There is too much peace, not as good as persistent.


    Without this, the achievement is different.


    He nodded his head with satisfaction from the bottom of my heart, and a bright light appeared in his eyes, and the whole person relaxed, "Now I am more happy! Zhou Shu, why don''t we try? I want to see how far you are. Put you on the top thousand list, that was the treatment of Hunyuan Jinxian. When I knew it at the time, I was shocked, um... Youtan was also a little worried, only a little bit."


    "Phantom, don''t you understand this fairy city?"


    Zhou Shu pointed downward, his eyes filled with pride.


    Compared to the strength of cultivation base, he now cares more about Xiancheng.


    Ping An naturally leaned against Zhou Shu and said softly, "Then you take me down and have a look."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay, you also see where it suits you to live."


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3064: Cant beat him

    Ping An soon picked the right place.


    It''s not so much a pick, it''s better to say that Zhou Shu is ready, except for there, no other places are suitable.


    He took out the Origin Pearl and placed it on the already prepared formation. Ping An couldn''t help but ask, "Are you ready for everything?"


    "Be prepared."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "With the Essence Bead, this place is similar to the Yinkui Realm. If you live, what else you need then, just shout."


    "It seems there is nothing missing."


    Leaning on the flower seat peacefully, looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes were as blurred as before, "There is no one to live with."


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, she found that she had a strong sense of dependence on Zhou Shu. She looked for him as soon as she came out, and didn''t want to leave when she found it.


    It shouldn''t be a bad thing.


    Zhou Shu didn''t seem to see, "I am the lord of the city and I am very busy."


    Ping An hummed, a little angry, "It''s so quiet here, there are no people, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "If there are no talents busy, we must find a way to find someone."


    Ping An seemed thoughtful, "Do you want me to find some people?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I am willing to come, of course welcome, but don''t want Xianshu City who has planted silk."


    "Speaking so reluctantly, how do you know what I''m going to do..." Ping glanced at him and shook his head, "Then I can''t do it anymore. There is a shortage of people in the patch of heaven, and it is difficult to dig into the corner of Youtan. , Wait for a while."


    Zhou Shu was calm, "It doesn''t matter, someone will come."


    Ping An thought for a while, "By the way, I came from the Demon Realm, and saw that there are many slaves in the Demon Realm, almost every realm has them. Among them, there are practitioners and foreign races. It seems that the price is not expensive, it is better..."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "This kind of thing won''t work."


    Ping An thought of something, "I know you don''t like it, but if you don''t give money, it won''t count as a sale."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "Then I will think about it."


    It seems to be a good idea to go to the Demon Realm to rescue slaves and serve as the population of Xianshu City. There will not be many talents in it, but loyalty should be guaranteed. The city also needs some such people, but you can''t go to Akabane and the wolf-like demon. Rescue there, the two Demon Venerables are located close to Yunjuan Boundary, and trade routes must be established. A good relationship must be maintained. Other places do not matter.


    The relationship between the top ten demon venerations is not good, it is common to offend a few demon venerations and then do business with other demon venerations, and there is no problem.


    Ping An Jiao smiled and asked for credit, "I have a good idea, right?"


    "Okay, I know after trying."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, only to think of something suddenly, and his mind was slightly shaken.


    Can solve the slaves of the demons, why can''t they rescue other places?


    Last time he observed that mysterious abyss city, there are at least thousands of powerful practitioners inside. If it can break through the outer abyss barrier and rescue all of them, even if only one tenth stays in Xianshu The city can also bring Xianshu City to a higher level.


    It''s just that the abyss barrier, Zhou Shu is still not sure to break it.


    And if those people are really heinous criminals, doing so is to let the tiger go back to the mountains and cause disaster to the heavens.


    It needs to be investigated carefully.


    "What do you think?"


    Look at him peacefully and curiously.


    Zhou Shu put away his thoughts and handed over a leaf, "You reminded me, I will give you a good thing, slowly ponder it."


    "What is it?"


    He was disgusted in his mouth, but he was busy taking it, his eyes lit up quickly, "It seems to be better than Styx lotus!"


    "If this sentence falls in the ears of the Lord, you won''t be pleased," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. "It''s not just for you to absorb and cultivate. Take a closer look, your Immortal Body may be able to break through. ."


    The leaves are built from wood and used by Zhou Shu as a favor.


    Jianmu was a little dissatisfied for this, but that little dissatisfaction was quickly resolved by Zhou Shu.


    These leaves fall off naturally. Instead of putting them under the tree as a beautiful decoration, it is better to use them. Not only is it safe, but almost everyone in Xiancheng has it. Of course, it is only used inside Xianshu City. It is impossible for things to spread.


    "I seem to really feel a bit."


    Holding that leaf, Ping An suddenly became very pious, really like a saint.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything and left quietly.


    A **** like the leaf of Jianmu is considered to be a pioneering work. The Ninth-Rank Immortal Item cannot be compared with it. The first time I saw it, it would be strange if I didn��t realize it. Fortunately, it shows that there are not too many other people in peace. , Some rescue.


    Just left the North District.


    A faint blue sword light flew down, and when he reached Zhou Shu, he didn''t stop his hand, but rushed over.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, and a small copper furnace emerged from the palm of his hand. Several golden lights burst out of the furnace, quickly weaving a net and blocking it in front of him.


    With a soft sound, the sword light and golden light dissipated.


    Zhao Yueru, dressed in a yellow shirt, stood in front of her with a smile on her mouth, "This time your Shu Zhili was broken first, did my sword intent become stronger?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are getting stronger every day, and the changes are amazing."


    Zhao Yueru was a little happy, but soon lowered her head again, "It''s still not as good as you, it''s far from what I want."


    "It''s different when using Dao Qi, and I don''t dare to neglect it when I really fight."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Yueru, didn''t you come here to try the sword specially?"


    "The people from the ninth pawnshop just sent news saying that Lou Gang had already found the demon world. This news was given to them by the sacred fire gate Tan Duan, but the ninth pawnshop himself checked. The credibility is high."


    As he spoke, a trace of sadness flashed in Zhao Yueru''s eyes.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "He is tossing about the Demon Realm. It will take at least dozens or hundreds of years to find this way."


    Because of Tan Duan, the Sacred Fire Sect had done a lot of things against the Ten Thousand Soul Sect recently, and they all pushed Zhou Shu to him, and also led some people here.


    Some of these things were silently approved by Zhou Shu, but some were not admitted.


    The relationship between Tan Duan and Zhou Shu meant that they were both enemies and friends. They used each other to find value from each other, and they were still in peace.


    Zhao Yueru bit her lip, the bite was a little pale, and said, "In dozens or hundreds of years, I still can''t beat him."


    The ninth pawnshop updates the main opponent''s information from time to time, including Lou Gang''s information.


    The youngest Jianshan elder in Shushan, once ranked seven hundred and twenty on the celestial pole list. That was thousands of years ago. During these thousands of years, Lou had been closed for a long time, and within just 50 years of going down the mountain, he played against three people. After that, his celestial pole ranking was nearly fifty places higher, and now he is six hundred and seventy-three.


    With such a strong opponent, it is difficult for her to gain confidence, but she does not want to miss the opportunity to prove herself to leave Shushan right.


    For her, this matter is very important.


    She wanted more help from Zhou Shu, but she was embarrassed to speak up.


    "Don''t think too much, just continue to practice the sword."


    Zhou Shu was very calm and understood her thoughts. He only smiled and said, "Here, I think you can definitely do it, for sure."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him, there seemed to be something more in her heart, and she was much settled.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~~~)

 Chapter 3065: Very high

    A newcomer was ushered here, but Zhou Shu hadn''t reached Yunquan Realm yet.


    On the way he met someone he had met.


    Hao Xiaoxin, a wandering hunter at Tieqimen, hunted around the people on the list of fiends to exchange for rewards from the fairy world.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised when he saw it.


    Recently, the target of Tieqimen should be themselves. If their people appear here, does it mean that they have also found their own tracks? But even if the Tieqimen came, it shouldn''t be Hao Xiaoxin, this guy is very timid, the kind who makes an apology if he makes a mistake.


    Looking at Hao Xiaoxin''s direction, he went to Yunquan Realm.


    With doubts, he chose to appear in Hao Xiaoxin''s vision.


    He made a few hands and feet, and covered the face of the soul shadow with fog, and it looked like a real shadow of the Hachi clan.


    The shadow is easy to camouflage, not to mention Zhou Shu used the power of several highest laws to cover it.


    Hao Xiaoxin noticed and immediately turned around and fled.


    This made Zhou Shu even more puzzled.


    You shouldn''t be so careful, right?


    Besides, here is the territory of the Hachi country. Seeing the true shadow of the Hachi clan and running away, is there a ghost in your heart?


    It��s hard to say the skill of the Iron Flag Gate to catch people, but the skill of escaping is absolutely top-notch. Even if Zhou Shu is in the state of soul shadow, it took almost an hour to catch up again. This time, he could not tolerate him running and appeared directly in him In front of him, the black mist completely enveloped the surrounding hundreds of miles.


    Hao Xiaoxin calmed down and said with a solemn expression, "Father of Daoist suddenly stood in front of me, what is his intention!?"


    But there is an anti-guest-oriented approach.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, his figure flickered slightly, patted him lightly, and then returned to the place.


    Hao Xiaoxin''s figure was shocked, his expression immediately changed, and he saluted, "My fellow Daoist, what''s the matter?"


    The Absolute Domain was invaded without warning. This was not the first time he encountered it, but it felt even more terrifying to him this time. The shadow in the black mist was too mysterious and gloomy, and the strength was definitely above him. Unlike the last time I met Zhou Shu, at most I just avoided risks in advance, but now I have really encountered risks.


    Big risk.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and waved away some mist, revealing a pair of eyes as deep as the sea.


    Looking at these eyes, Hao Xiaoxin was inexplicably shocked, and he felt shocked.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him indifferently, but said nothing.


    Although the opponent is Hunyuan Jinxian, he is no match for his all-pervasive Shu Zhidao.


    At this moment, a trace of distracting thoughts suddenly appeared in my heart.


    When do you like to use this crude and direct method?


    Stop others, ask directly, no objection.


    After changing the past, he would definitely use his soul to possess his body first, and then follow up to understand the situation, and wait until all the situation was clarified before starting, and now it is.


    Those useful and effective but troublesome methods were unknowingly abandoned by Zhou Shu. If the main body is here, you may not even need this kind of inquiry, and you can directly use your turn to probe the objects on his body without the effect. difference����


    With the growth of strength and vision, Zhou Shu''s way of dealing with things has also changed a lot, without even realizing it.


    Seeing Zhou Shu who was silent, Hao Xiaoxin felt a little chilly.


    So be careful, why is it still being targeted?


    How to do?


    He is a golden immortal of Hunyuan, but the shadow in front of him is obviously stronger than himself. He must be a big figure in Haze country, perhaps the four great generals or even the head of the country.


    Although Hunyuan Jinxian is very difficult to die, it is still difficult to say when encountering such a big person, especially if the opponent is just a shadow, and he can even launch the self-destruct method to deal with himself. Even if it can keep a vitality, the loss is great.


    I knew I wouldn''t come this time, hateful.


    Almost instantly, he decided not to provoke the other person to anger, and to tell what he knew, being careful.


    Zhou Shu said, "What are you going to do in Yunquan Realm? Why did you run away when you saw me?"


    "I����"


    Hao Xiaoxin hesitated for a while, and decided to be more frank, "I got news that Lin Zheng, who is ranked 3,721 in the Immortal World''s Million Swordsmen List, is hiding in the Yunquan Realm of Haozhi Country. Lin Zheng is definitely a murderer. He was on the Ten Thousand Fiends list very early. He killed two small sects in Qifeng City on the edge of the immortal realm, and destroyed ten small realms in Outland. He also gathered... , Because I don��t want Hazhi country to be aware of it, but I didn��t expect that Daoist is so strong, I can��t hide it, ha ha..."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Lin Zheng you mentioned, is there another name called Xiao Han?"


    "Yes, it turns out that fellow Taoists also know."


    Hao Xiaoxin showed a hint of joy, "He is Xiaohan in the Twenty-Four Pirates. He does nothing wrong, and it is a scourge everywhere, and the Haze country will certainly not tolerate him."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "How do you know he is there?"


    Hao Xiaoxin hurriedly said, "The news that I spend a lot of fairy jade on it will not be fake."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You came by yourself? Isn''t this right?"


    "There is still a helper...in Liangmiao Country," Hao Xiaoxin said hesitatingly, still wondering how he knew he was not alone. "Friends, don''t worry, our purpose is just to arrest the murderer, and it will never affect The Yunquan realm of Hazhi country is purely a personal act, and there is no intention to start a war with Hazhi country. If the daoists still refuse to agree, then we will not go."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "This is a good thing. As long as it doesn''t affect Hachi Country, I have no reason not to let you go."


    Hao Xiaoxin felt a loose heart and hurriedly saluted, "Thank you fellow daoist and fellow daoist."


    "You belong to the Iron Banner Gate If you don��t want you to hunt down the murderer, wouldn��t it break your fortune, ha ha," Zhou Shu smiled, laughing very coldly, "but you can��t just find it. After all, Yunquan Realm is a gateway to Hazhi Country. If you want to do things there, you must always speak some rules."


    Hao Xiaoxin was startled slightly, "What do fellow Taoists mean?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Are you sure there is only Xiao Han there, so you don''t worry about the Winter Solstice?"


    Hao Xiaoxin couldn''t help but twitched his mouth.


    Although the news is very clear, only Xiaohan is alone, but what if the winter solstice is really here?


    Xiaohan is just an ordinary golden fairy, and he can restrain him with a helper. Even if he can''t kill Xiaohan, he can completely damage his body. It is enough to exchange for a reward, but if the winter solstice is there, it may not be there. Received the bounty...


    The Winter Solstice Ranking has now reached more than 1,500, which means that he is likely to be a golden immortal close to the celestial list.


    Hao Xiaoxin would never provoke such an opponent, and he would not even dare to touch Zhou Shu, who might have a Taoist weapon.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, speechless for a while.


    What''s the matter with this Haechi tribe, how can they know everything?


    Knowing that I came from Tieqimen, and also knowing that Xiaohan Winter Solstice is a bit strange, but what can be said is very true.


    "You can catch the murderer, but you have to listen to me."


    Zhou Shu didn''t talk about it any more, and went straight forward, "I''ll talk about it when you reach Yunquan Realm, and let''s go."


    Someone will use it when it is delivered, or a strong man.


    Hao Xiaoxin hesitated and followed Zhou Shu.


    You can''t escape, you can only follow, maybe the result is not bad, with the help of Haechi clan, maybe you can really get things done.


    There are more than three thousand murderous people, but the bounty is very high.


    (PS: Thank you Jie for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3066: Depressed mood

    It is always good to have someone around you.


    Hao Xiaoxin can be considered alone.


    After dozens of days, Zhou Shu landed in Yunquan.


    It is a big world, but it looks very sparse on the surface. Of course, there is no iron curtain. There are still many holes in the air layer, large and small, which are being repaired. There is not much life in the world. He suffered a severe injury, and was sleeping and recuperating.


    Yunquan Jie has been suffering from wars and has only settled down for hundreds of years. It is not surprising that this situation has occurred.


    For these reasons, it is difficult for the Hachi country to manage the Yunquan realm normally, which makes the world mixed with dragons and fish. There are often malicious people coming over and avoiding them. Most of these people hide in places that the Hachi people cannot find, such as Underground, such as the sea.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, the Hachi tribe was afraid of the water and the sea, probably because the dragon tribe lived there, and this habit has not changed even in the heavens.


    But in the underground, their perception will be greatly weakened, especially the real shadow, the weakening is even greater, less than one-tenth of the original. Therefore, even strong people like Xie Lao can hardly be underground. Find what you are looking for.


    (Mu Wang is a special case, not much to say.)


    No one would expose their shortcomings. Zhou Shu had never heard anyone in the Hachi clan say about these things, but it didn''t mean he didn''t know.


    If the Haechi tribe doesn''t have these obvious weaknesses, why should they hide on the edge of the outer realm and be neighbors to the witch world?


    When the original core of a realm cannot be controlled by the Haqi clan, they lose most of the control over that realm. This is the situation in the Yunquan Realm. It is difficult to find out the truth if Xie comes in person.


    Those **** waters came out of the ground. If there is an altar of the shaman god, it should also be in the ground.


    This is also the reason why Xie Lao asked Zhou Shu to come to Yunquan Realm. Zhou Shu may investigate more clearly.


    After standing for a while, two true shadows of Hachi tribe came over.


    They looked at Zhou Shu and Hao Xiaoxin carefully, their expressions a little nervous.


    Quite a few people flew off and left, but few stopped in place like this.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and took out the token given by Mr. Xie and shook it. The two immediately saluted, "Xie Mao Xie Dun, I have seen the general."


    Seeing the token is like seeing the general, the ancient Haze country also maintains the ancient rules.


    Zhou Shu said blankly, "Go and bring Xie Song over to see me, don''t tell other people that I''m here, you know?"


    "I see, general."


    The Haechi tribe didn''t dare to ask why, and went immediately.


    Hao Xiaoxin''s expression is also a lot more respectful. He was only suspicious before, but now it is certain that this true shadow without his hand is really a general.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said faintly, "Hao Xiaoxin, you first contact your helper, and then you go to Lin Zheng, and what I want you to find, and notify me when you find it, remember not to disturb the target, too. Don''t disturb the Haechi tribe."


    "You have all told me very clearly, I will definitely not do it wrong."


    Hao Xiaoxin nodded unconsciously and quickly took out an iron flag.


    Tieqimen has its own contact method, which is not as easy to use as Yunyin, but it can also be used in Outland.


    Two iron flags, each with one side, can communicate with each other within the four boundaries. There is a delay and consumes a lot of money. For cross-border transmission, at least one fairy jade is needed for each word of information, and the distance is greater The farther, the more consumption, it is not impossible to have thousands of immortal jade.


    Most people can''t afford it.


    "I''m here, where are you?"


    Counting the fairy jade in his pocket, Hao Xiaoxin sent out a few words distressedly.


    After sending the message, he was stunned, and the number of fairy jade in his pocket was less than 30, and he immediately became excited.


    Such little consumption can only explain one thing, the helper he is looking for is in Yunquan Realm.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, a little excited, "General, he has arrived."


    Zhou Shu nodded without speaking.


    Is there another person who can use it?


    hope so.


    When he came to Yunquan Realm this time, he was entrusted by Xie Lao. The purpose was to find out if there was an altar of witch gods, where some were from, and if there were any clansmen treason in Yunquan Realm. He could not be alarmed in order to prevent the grass and the snakes. The people of the Hachei tribe can only rely on themselves, and one more helper is one more.


    "What are you doing, why haven''t you returned a message?"


    Hao Xiaoxin was a little impatient. He was in the same realm, and the communication was quickly consumed and consumed less. The other party had no reason not to reply to messages for so long.


    After hesitating, he discharged dozens of celestial jade again, and sent another message, "Quickly tell me, where are you? Meet up first, I have something to discuss!"


    In the past, there were no more than ten words in the communication between the same door. He had a few more words and was extravagant.


    After waiting for nearly an hour, there was still no response.


    Hao Xiaoxin thought of something, and his heart sank suddenly.


    In the world, no information is returned. This kind of thing is rarely encountered between Tieqimen and the same sect. Although the relationship is not good, when you are Xianyu, you will definitely stand on the same front. Under normal circumstances, you will immediately receive the message. Will come back, and in this situation, there are only two possibilities.


    One is that the opponent is in danger and it is too late to return, and the other is that the opponent is no longer there, but the iron flag is still well preserved.


    Either way, it is not a good thing.


    But how could this be?


    The strength of that helper is about the same as his own, and he is also very cautious. He will not act rashly before meeting himself. UU reading will say a little cold, a not-so-strong golden fairy, who can beat him even with messages. Can''t get back? Maybe even the body is gone?


    Is it really right?


    Isn��t there only one Xiao Han in this Yunquan Realm, but also a Winter Solstice?


    He looked at Zhou Shu anxiously, with a hint of expectation in his eyes, "Something might have happened to him."


    "Maybe."


    Zhou Shu nodded, very calm.


    Hao Xiaoxin stagnated, Zhou Shu''s attitude made him a little depressed, "Or, look for him now?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Try sending a few more messages."


    Hao Xiaoxin nodded, feeling much depressed.


    It seems that the general of the Haechi tribe doesn��t have the idea of ??helping them catch the murderer. He doesn��t even care about the helper if something goes wrong. However, he clearly said before that helping him is helping himself. Just listen to him. He will help them hunt down Xiaohan and even the Winter Solstice.


    Do you want to go alone?


    How could it be possible that I and the helper are about the same strength, and if something happens to the helper, I can guarantee that nothing will happen?


    It''s better not to send it, anyway, the helper can''t die anyway.


    He sent the message silently, but there was still no reply.


    After an unknown period of time, three Hachi tribes rushed in the distance, and Xie Mao Xie Dun was among them.


    A young Hachez took a few steps, bowed and saluted, "I have seen a general, I am Xie Song."


    "Come and talk."


    Zhou Shu asked Xie Mao and Xie Dun to leave first, pulled Xie Song aside, and asked carefully.


    Xie Song, the one who sent the cup of blood to Wujianjie, was also the one who found the traces of the altar.


    He is also a knowledgeable person, knowing that this matter is confidential, he directly reported to Xie Xun as soon as he found out, no one else in the world knew yet.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly support of Maodao Tianxia, ??and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3067: Shine

    Xie Song came and left in a hurry.


    Zhou Shu fell into meditation.


    Mountain cracks, cloud piles, springs appear, this is a common occurrence for the cloud and spring world.


    The world��s name Yunquan is because this situation often occurs in the world. The mountain splits, water mist clouds appear, and then spring water comes out.


    These springs bring infinite vitality and nurture the growth of living beings in the world.


    However, the continuous occurrence of wars over the past few thousand years has made Yunquan seldom appear in the Yunquan realm, and after the core of the source was severely damaged, it has never occurred. Therefore, Xie Song found this time very special.


    He felt wrong when he saw the red water cloud, but was stunned when he saw the spring water.


    There is no vitality in the spring, but it is all dead, and the spring water is scarlet, just like the fresh out of the beast.


    He has participated in several battles against Liangmiao Country, and he knows this kind of thing, like the blood in the pool next to the witch **** altar.


    Xie Song immediately collected a lot of spring water, and then went to explore underground.


    After searching along the water source for a long time, he found and found but broke the trace. Because of his limited perception, he did not find other abnormalities. He could only return without success, and then separated the real shadow, and took the spring water to the unshielded boundary. .


    He did not report the matter to the leader of Yunquan Realm.


    The first is because he was once directly under Xie Xun��s subordinates, and he trusts Xie Xun more. The second is because the place where the mountain is split is very close to the place where the Hachi clan lives, and there are hundreds of real shadows of the Hachi clan. , The leader is among them.


    After he did these things, he still stayed by the **** cloud spring, looking for opportunities to explore again.


    But soon, that Yunquan disappeared, leaving only a gap.


    He went down and looked for it again, still finding nothing, hateful perception.


    Xie Song spoke very seriously and was very angry, but Zhou Shu could see that he was all true and did not lie.


    Go to check, but not now.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Hao Xiaoxin, "hasn''t you heard back yet?"


    "No, it has been posted a dozen times."


    Hao Xiaoxin shook his head, looking a little depressed, but still pretended to be calm when facing Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Let''s go find him."


    "it is good."


    Hao Xiaoxin was shocked, and hurriedly responded, but felt that something was wrong, "Where to find it, general?"


    "Just follow me."


    Zhou Shu was already flying, Hao Xiaoxin stagnated, and quickly followed behind.


    After a few hours, the two stopped in front of a sea.


    The Dead Sea, the kind that has no vitality at all, there are still large black spots floating on the surface of the sea, which seem to have many rotten sores.


    This kind of place, let alone the Haechi tribe, as long as it is a living creature, it will not come.


    Zhou Shu glanced, "Can you perceive his breath?"


    Hao Xiaoxin was very surprised. He didn''t know what Zhou Shu meant, what kind of breath he felt here? Of course he didn''t dare to object, he let out his perception and probed for a while, just shook his head, "No."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Then you send another message to see."


    Hao Xiaoxin still didn''t understand, so he could only obediently send a message, "Where are you", as soon as it was sent out, people were a little stupid.


    No reply is certain, but he can see clearly that only three celestial jade is used to send the message this time. This is the least costly for sending iron flag messages. The farther the distance, the greater the consumption, and the closer it is, the less. , The distance between him and the helper is quite close.


    It''s really near here.


    He opened his mouth wide, "General, Great... how do you know he is here?"


    Zhou Shu searched the bottom of the sea, and said casually, "You have used the iron flag for so long, haven''t you explored the principle?"


    Anyway, he has explored.


    The principle of Tieqi��s message transmission is very simple. It is to use the fairy jade to inspire the law of power, use the power of the law of power to carry the message, and force the message to be transmitted to a distance. Once the power is exhausted, the message will disappear, so this method is very expensive , There are distance restrictions.


    This is different from Yunyin Transmission.


    Yunyin is like a set of passwords hidden in the power of the law, no matter how the power of the law changes, it can be kept intact, and this password can be switched between different powers of the law, the current power of the law cannot support At the time, you will find the power of the law to transmit yourself. Therefore, as long as the power can continue, even if you encounter a lot of troubles on the way, you can reach the end smoothly.


    Yunyin is the crystallization of countless geniuses and wisdom, and Tieqi...


    After understanding the principle of the iron flag, it is not difficult to find someone.


    When Hao Xiaoxin sent a message before, Zhou Shu followed the power of the law of power sent by the iron flag, and then found the recipient''s direction.


    It��s a pity that this is just a shadow of the soul. Otherwise, there is no need for Hao Xiaoxin to post so many times, one can set the position, but speaking, if the body is here, it may not be necessary for Hao Xiaoxin to send news. Everything in this world, Zhou Shu uses a few The hour can be seen clearly, except for the underground.


    Compared with the body, what the soul shadow lacks is the soul and the consciousness, which is almost only one-fifth or less of the body.


    There is no problem in protecting yourself, but it is very troublesome to extend the exhibition.


    "principle?"


    Hao Xiaoxin was stunned, and didn''t know what Zhou Shu said about it. "The stuff from the Zong Sect can be used if it is easy to use. If you look for the principle, the Zong Sect will be dissatisfied... I can''t find it anymore."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, maybe it was really not found.


    Although Tieqimen''s method is very rough, the power of the law of power that is sent out is indeed very hidden. If it is not sharp enough for me, it is really difficult to find, and Hao Xiaoxin, this person, should not understand the law of power. .


    Hao Xiaoxin pleased, "It turns out that the general had an idea a long time ago and he knew he was here. I was worried for a long time for nothing."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Stop talking nonsense, look for it."


    Hao Xiaoxin''s mind was stagnant, and he dared not talk too much, and went straight into the sea.


    Although he was still worried, at least Zhou Shu was behind him and he was not afraid of any danger.


    So close, as a golden fairy of Hunyuan, even if you can''t feel the breath, it is of course not difficult to find some signs.


    "It seems a little weird."


    He transmitted to Zhou Shu, "There is a whirlpool here, which looks like an entrance to a secret realm, but I have never heard of a secret realm in the Yunquan realm. No sect or a famous practitioner has ever occupied the Yunquan realm before. It has always belonged to Hachi country."


    "Keep looking."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said faintly, "Look carefully, are there any other abnormalities?"


    "No more."


    Hao Xiaoxin looked for a circle and came back, and his expression relaxed a lot. "It should be a secret realm. He entered the secret realm, so my voice transmission can only go to this entrance. He can''t receive nature and can''t return it. Since it is a secret realm, then He will be fine."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It''s weird if it''s nothing."


    "what?"


    Hao Xiaoxin was stunned, and said suspiciously, "The general meant that he might be dangerous in it? Impossible, the general might not know some things about our practitioners. Generally, secret realms are prepared for middle and low-level practitioners. For Hunyuan Golden Immortal, the secret realm is not dangerous at all, even if it is a secret realm arranged by the quasi-sage, it is impossible for Hunyuan Golden Fairy to have an accident."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It was arranged by the quasi-sage, that''s fine."


    "Could it be the Secret Realm of Saints?"


    Hao Xiaoxin was shocked, looking at the Dead Sea, his eyes gleamed, and he was so excited.

 Chapter 3068: The Gate of God Surrender

    You want to be beautiful, of course not. "


    Zhou Shu coldly shattered his illusion, glanced at him, and did not hide his disdain, "Are young people today so unlearned and skillless?"


    Hao Xiaoxin stayed in a daze for a while.


    I have lived for almost 20,000 years, and I''ve been called a young man... and these days, the general seems to be very young, and his eyes are full of vigor, why suddenly he said such old-fashioned words.


    Set up calmly, glanced at Zhou Shu, but did not dare to reply.


    Maybe he is really young.


    He hesitated for a moment, and in a pleading tone, "What is that? I have never heard that the Haechi tribe will also set up secret realms. Besides, who do they set up for them? Basically, what the Haechi tribe does is shadows. Experience in the secret realm, this is simply..."


    Realizing that something was wrong, the other party was also the Haechi clan, he suddenly stopped and looked at Zhou Shu carefully.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "Who said that it must be made by the Hachi clan, even if Hachi Nation can set up a secret realm, it cannot be placed in the sea. It''s ridiculous."


    "you''re right."


    Hao Xiaoxin didn''t dare to refute, but he realized something again and continued to secretly glance at Zhou Shu.


    Here in the Dead Sea, it seems you can not be afraid of him?


    Still thinking about it, I saw Zhou Shu floating up, stepping into the sea in one step, skimming directly to the bottom of the sea, and stopping in front of the vortex he found.


    The movements are like running clouds and flowing water. Who said that the Hachi people are afraid of sea water?


    Hao Xiaoxin quickly put away his thoughts, followed by flying over, and pointed, "Yes, what I found is here."


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a while, and said condensedly, "Are you sure that your helper is only here to hunt down the culprit, and was not sent by the Liangmiao Kingdom to deal with Yunquan Realm?"


    "Of course, we Tieqimen only do profitable business, and nothing else, especially this kind of country-to-country disputes, it will never be good to get caught up," Hao Xiaoxin nodded again and again, only a trace of hesitation in his eyes, "I can''t I''m 100% sure if he was bought...but I definitely haven''t."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Forget it."


    Flew back to the beach, Zhou Shu put a ray of soul thought into Hao Xiao''s hands, and looked at Hao Xiaoxin who was very surprised, "You are here to watch. If you have anything to tell me immediately, don''t do it yourself, I want to leave. A period of time, about a day or two."


    "understood."


    Hao Xiaoxin nodded blankly, always feeling a little strange looking at the flame-like soul thought on the palm of his hand.


    Why the Haechi clan also has soul thought, and why is this ray of soul thought so similar to the soul ling technique of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect?


    That''s a secret technique that Lizong doesn''t teach.


    Ignoring him, Zhou Shu went straight into the ground and disappeared.


    Hao Xiaoxin became more confused. It wasn''t that the Hazhi people were afraid of the sea and didn''t like going underground. How could he not be afraid?


    Only soon he knew his thoughts, he was indeed a general, the strong were omnipotent, the weaknesses were completely covered up, and he thought too much.


    It is better to be obedient, and there is no loss anyway.


    So he stood by the beach steadily, waiting for the helper and Zhou Shu to return.


    In Zhou Shu underground, his spiritual consciousness was also restricted, but it was completely different from the Haechi tribe. It was only weakened by half, enough for him to probe.


    His face was a little gloomy.


    I thought it would be fine to come here, see the source of the altar, and look for the Hachei tribe to treason, but after I came, I found that things were a bit complicated.


    Even the door of God descending appeared.


    The door of God''s descent is what Hao Xiaoxin thought was the entrance to the secret realm.


    It is very similar to the teleportation array, of course, it is much more troublesome than the teleportation array.


    Firstly, only the followers of the witch race who have extremely strong belief in the witch **** can descend through the gate of **** descent. Second, only the powerful witch **** messenger and the witch **** himself can open the door of **** surrender and send the believer to a preset location. Third, to open and maintain the gate of God''s descent, a large number of sacrifices are required.


    These points determine that the gate of God''s surrender is a kind of evil way and cannot be popularized.


    In the battle between the witch world and the immortal world, the gate of the gods descended to be regarded as the most feared method of the immortal world.


    Thinking about it, you know that the front line is playing vigorously, but a large group of mad believers full of murder suddenly appeared in the rear. What is the situation?


    Mention it will be flustered, but it can only be considered bad luck.


    Fortunately, the witches don��t use much.


    However, this happened a long time ago. After the war between the wizarding world and the immortal world was suspended, this method completely disappeared. Coupled with the concealment of the immortal world, young people like Hao Xiaoxin who were not born in the famous sect and did not break into the fairy world. I don''t know, I have never heard of it.


    As for Zhou Shu, he learned countless past events through reincarnation, and the gate of God''s drop was among them.


    He is not old, but he has a lot of knowledge.


    It��s normal to know a lot and teach young people a lesson.


    After Zhou Shu''s careful observation, the vortex in the Dead Sea is undoubtedly the door of God''s surrender.


    But whether this door was dead or alive, Zhou Shu doubted.


    The living, that is, the ones that can be used, there may be a lot of witch **** believers in it at any time.


    The dead were left over from past wars and forgotten by the wizard god.


    In Zhou Shu''s view, the possibility of a trap is extremely small.


    The battle between Liangmiao Kingdom and Hazhi Kingdom is far from the point where it is necessary to use the gate of God''s descent. If the real witch **** himself or a powerful witch **** messenger appears in Liangmiao Country, he intends to use the gate of God''s descent to deal with Hachey~ www.novelhall.com~ also means that the witch **** officially intervenes in the outer domain, which is equivalent to fighting the entire alien race in the outer domain plus the fairy world.


    That is frantic.


    It''s small, but it''s not impossible.


    It is necessary to consider the situation of a person sent by the wizard god, although Zhou Shu thinks it is very unlikely, it is not worthwhile to consume half of the world''s huge resources for a person, let alone a half-dead world that is precarious.


    And if it is a dead door that has long been abandoned, why did Hao Xiaoxin''s helper get in?


    As far as Zhou Shu knew, when the gate of God''s drop was not opened, it was an independent space. Could it be that he really explored it as a secret realm?


    It''s hard to tell, just wait and see.


    It��s impossible for Zhou Shu to go in directly to find it. It��s said that it��s just said that there is not enough information about what is going on inside the gate of God��s Fall. After all, only the Wu clan can enter in the past. It is not necessarily true. If you don��t understand the situation, the danger of entering is too great.


    Now the soul shadow still has important value, it can''t be given away casually.


    Put this matter aside for the time being, let Hao Xiaoxin stare first, let''s talk about what happens.


    It is not difficult for Zhou Shu to find the Altar of the Sorcerer God underground. If the law of life and death is fully released, they will naturally pursue the death and vitality, sift out the vitality, and the location of the death will be determined quickly.


    Zhou Shu also deliberately added a trace of order to the law of life and death, even if the law of life and death encounters the highest law obstruction, he can find it.


    After dozens of hours, he found something.


    The calm water, the rich crash, and beside the crash, there is still a strong life.


    There is a chance that someone is there.


    Is it a sacrificial offering or a believer of the witch god?


    With doubts, Zhou Shu slowly approached the past.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3069: Zhou Shu lost

    There were still hundreds of miles away, and a ray of soul thought quickly moved forward along the law of life and death.


    It''s about to perceive something.


    In the dimness ahead, there seems to be a statue standing on several levels of altars. There is also a figure similar in shape to the statue. The figure seems to be holding something in its hands, as if it is a struggling. Weeping weak creatures.


    Who is it, are you about to start offering sacrifices?


    It seems to be close to the truth.


    But at this moment, the crisis struck suddenly.


    The image that he perceives stays in the sea of ??consciousness for a short while and disappears quickly.


    Zhou Shu''s mind sank, and hurriedly cut off the law of life and death, and stepped back hundreds of miles.


    A solid and terrifying force was coming along Soul Nian.


    It was backtracked.


    This is the first time I have encountered such a thing.


    It��s hard to describe the nature of the chasing power. It��s very strange, as if I��ve never seen it before. What I can say is that Zhou Shu��s soul thought just met, like snow met boiling water, it immediately melted, and even resisted. There is no chance.


    As for the power of the law of life and death that gave the soul''s backing, it was equally fragile and vulnerable.


    Only the power of order is still there, but that little power is quickly worn away.


    This time the clash was obviously lost.


    Zhou Shu knew very well that if he didn''t see the opportunity quickly, that power would soon reach his side.


    And that figure.


    It is a taboo to expose yourself to the opponent without understanding the situation.


    Fortunately, it was controlled in advance.


    He quickly settled his mind, released Shu Zhili, and formed a circle around the soul shadow as a warning.


    Shu Zhili far surpasses the law of life and death, and then integrates the power of order, no matter how strong the opponent is, it also has the strength.


    He is very confident.


    Soon, I felt the coming of that power.


    After testing twice outside the circle, he began to break through, giving people a feeling of unscrupulousness.


    Between several breaths, the two forces collided hundreds of times.


    External power is like a strong spear, and Shu Zhili is like flowing water. A strong spear can rush in, but it is impossible to break through.


    Husbands do not fight, so the world cannot fight with them.


    The result is as expected.


    In terms of defense, Shu Zhili has the best characteristics, and the experience gained from countless battles is integrated into it.


    That kind of power is very powerful and weird, but it has not yet reached the level of the highest law.


    And Shu Zhili is easy to use. Even if it is cast by the soul shadow, there is the blessing of the heart of the heart. Zhou Shu estimates that his Shu Zhili should exceed the power of the high-order laws and the power of the highest laws. The gap is also very small.


    For people who have not seen the Supreme Law, it is basically the same.


    They are likely to regard Shuzhili as the power of the highest law.


    Soon, that power disappeared.


    Do you want to go? Zhou Shu didn''t want to let it go, and Shu Zhili followed closely, tracking the past.


    Anti-anti-tracking.


    After chasing and fleeing, after several contacts, Shu Zhili finally exceeded the controllable range, and the power and figure disappeared.


    Still failed to catch up.


    It would be fine if it weren''t for the shadow of the soul, but this thought only appeared for a while, and it was quickly pressed down. There is no need to complain about what conditions do you have.


    Lost the first opportunity, was tracked back, and then chased and let the opponent run away, without getting the result.


    This was a contest of perception and strength, and Zhou Shu lost.


    It hasn''t been a long time to lose, which made Zhou Shu feel a little complicated, but he quickly sorted out his clues, followed by the explosive rise of fighting spirit.


    If you don''t lose, you can win.


    Soon, Zhou Shu found the place where the previous law of life and death stayed.


    It was originally a cave underground, but now it has completely collapsed. There are mud and rocks everywhere, and the statue, the altar and the figure are no longer visible.


    Several traces were left.


    There were still a few drops of water in the dead pool, and a broken token fragment.


    Without the power of reincarnation, I can''t see the water in the pool, so let it go.


    On that token fragment, half of the word "small" can be vaguely seen.


    Even without the help of the power of reincarnation, he can be sure that this is Xiaohan''s token, because of similar tokens, Zhou Shu has seen many, Dahan, Lichun, Spring Equinox, Autumn Equinox, twenty-four who died in his hands. There are already a lot of pirates.


    It was Osa who fought him just now?


    impossible.


    Xiao Han, a general Hunyuan Jinxian, is far inferior to Zhou Shu, let alone possessing that kind of weird and powerful power.


    Osamu is probably just a sacrifice.


    All kinds of conjectures, even with doubts, were passed to the ontology.


    Zhou Shu, who was busy cultivating the demon blood tree, immediately let go, enduring Xiao Su''s contempt, concentrating on deduction, searching for past memories.


    It may be the power of extravagance.


    The answer from Ontology is simple.


    She is the witch **** who has the worst relationship with the human race.


    The corpse of Shebi has a powerful force to restrain human practitioners. Its power of witch **** is almost insoluble against human practitioners. It is said that when there is a difference of one level, only the power of the highest law can compete, that is to say, there is luxury. The witch race with the power of the corpse, even if only the level of Taiyi Daluo, can fight against the Hunyuan Jinxian without losing, unless you practice the highest law, you can fight at the same level.


    And what she likes most about the corpse is the soul eater, the soul of human beings and practitioners.


    In the war between the witch world and the fairy world, the witch clan who believed in the corpse of the sabi were undoubtedly the most difficult enemy to deal with.


    When both sides were exhausted The Sorceress Sorceress was still unwilling to suspend the war, and wanted to fight to the end with the immortal world. For this reason, he was resisted by other wizards and was eventually exiled to the deep world Place.


    No more news.


    Zhou Shu had seen the statue of Shebi Zui in the Xuanhuang Realm, and knew that Liyuan Mansion was related to Shebi Zui, but the Liyuan Mansion he had seen in the Xuanhuang Realm was completely different from the power he had just encountered. At the level, the two are far apart, but they do have some similarities in nature.


    The extremely keen perception of the soul, the momentary swallowing, seems to be natural mutual generation and mutual restraint.


    It might really be the power of extravagance.


    The figure just now was a believer in Shebi Corpse. He set up an altar to worship the witch **** in Yunquan Realm. I don''t know how many people have become his best.


    Things seem to be getting more and more complicated.


    The battle between Liangmiao Kingdom and Hazhi Kingdom was initiated by Xiangliang to Miao, Zhu Rong also came forward, and now even the Shebi is here.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and temporarily withdrew from the ground.


    If there is a fourth witch **** to participate, where will the situation go?


    Is She Bi Zie who wants to stir up the muddy water to take advantage of the opportunity to use the door of the gods to send believers, and want to take advantage of the momentum to re-enter the immortal realm and the outer realm?


    In this case, the matter is very big, and it is also the situation that Zhou Shu wants to see last.


    Or is it a certain witch tribe or even Haechi tribe, or ordinary cultivators, who undoubtedly got the inheritance of the corpse of the Xabi and became believers? Get the power of the corpse through sacrifice, want to strengthen yourself?


    That''s simple.


    Eliminate the believer in Shebi Corpse and lift the crisis as soon as possible.


    But if it can��t be destroyed, things will develop in the first direction. After all, the believer has gained the power of Shebi corpse and is able to communicate with Shebi corpse. Then he may accept the guidance of Shebi corpse and do something. .


    This guy must die.

 Chapter 3070: Must be troublesome

    A decision is made soon.


    Zhou Shu passed his judgment and thoughts to the body, and the body told Xie Xun the matter through another soul shadow.


    Of course there is not only one soul shadow, but there can only be three at most.


    When this soul shadow left Unshielded Realm, another of Zhou Shu''s soul shadow had already set off for Feihong Realm.


    An intelligence network has been slowly built.


    This is the situation where Xie Xun insisted that he did not leave a real shadow in Xianshu City. If the Hachi Clan left a real shadow in Xianshu City, the news from both sides could be passed on instantly, just like face-to-face.


    It is not that Xie Xun refuses to leave a shadow of truth, but that he is scrupulous about Hachi''s domestic pressure.


    After Zhou Shu met the auxiliary country, this pressure should be eliminated, and there will definitely be a real shadow resident in Xianshu City.


    "Sabi, are you sure?"


    Xie Xun''s face was ugly, as if someone was forced to swallow the blood in the demon blood pool.


    The results of this investigation made him more uncomfortable than the treason of the Hachi tribe.


    No one wants to face such a cruel and infinite witch **** like Shebishi. Once Shebishi joins the battle, Hachi country has only two choices. The first is to quickly destroy the Liangmiao country and leave nothing to the witches. The gap, the second is to relocate, away from this place that has been in business for countless years.


    "Basically sure, there are not many powers I haven''t seen, and the only one that can completely restrain the soul of a practitioner is probably the power of extravagance."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "But I guess that the person who has mastered the power of the Sabi Corpse is just using his power to strengthen himself, and has not received the command of the Sabi Corpse, and does not intend to do anything to Haze Country. If he does, Can do it early."


    Even Zhou Shu''s opponents who have lost a game are not difficult to deal with those shadows of Hazhi Country.


    If he wanted to subvert the Yunquan realm, he would have done it long ago, but what he did was to capture sacrifices in secret to increase his strength.


    Xie Xun seemed to have realized, "That is, there is still a chance to solve him before Sabishi uses him."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "That��s what I think. Now that he has the power of Shebi Zoe, she may not have received Shebi Zoe��s attention. However, if Shebi Zoe notices him, or he wants to go with him. She has communicated with each other, and that is the real trouble. He has this ability."


    Zhou Shu is still inclined to that person who has obtained the inheritance of the corpse of Shebi and is indulged in that powerful power, but is still firm in his will. He has not accepted or admitted that the corpse of the surplus is descended. Then the problem may be solved. Coming over, if Shebi Zhe starts to guide and control that person, the matter will be difficult to solve.


    "Indeed, it''s not too late."


    A cold light flashed in Xie Xun''s eyes, "I notify Fu Guo, let him pass quickly, he has a retrograde, faster than us."


    "Okay," Zhou Shu nodded and said every word, "There is another question. There is no situation in which the Hachi tribe was sacrificed in the Yunquan Realm. It may be that the person was worried that the Haechi tribe would be scared, so he didn''t act on the Hachi tribe. Look for other creatures hidden in the Yunquan realm. It may also be that that person has a close relationship with the Hachi clan."


    "Close relationship?"


    Xie Xun''s face changed slightly, "You mean, maybe it''s a practitioner who has been staying in the capital of Hachi Kingdom?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I hope it is the former, but this possibility is not unavailable, so Mr. Xie, you''d better inquire about some cultivators who have left the country and haven''t returned. Maybe some of them got the inheritance of Shebi , But he was unwilling to use the Hachi clan as sacrifices, so I went to the most chaotic Yunquan realm to find sacrifices. After all, there are many foreign races and practitioners there."


    "I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    Xie Xun nodded and sighed unconsciously, "If this is the case, then..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The one who gets the power of the extravagant corpse is even your own."


    Hearing a shock, Xie Xun almost stumbled and said straightly, "The old man doesn''t want to see such a person. If he is, then his days in Hachi will come to an end, and Hachi will never tolerate it. He, the old man went to check."


    Watching Xie Xun leave soon, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly.


    The speculation is not random, the possibility is even great.


    That person''s sacrifice in the Yunquan Realm has been maintained for some time, but no Hachi clan has been poisoned by him. If he is really a devastating believer in the Shebi corpse, such a situation would never happen.


    After waiting quietly for a few hours, Xie Xun came over.


    The footsteps were steady, but his face became more ugly, as if he swallowed another mouthful of demon blood, which was just vomited by the demon clan.


    He finally settled, and said slowly, "There is indeed someone missing in the capital. I have left the capital for 27 years, and the old man contacted the Yunquan world. It was about this time period. There were many people who came to the Yunquan world. The practitioners and foreign races did not leave, but they did not see them appearing. This is very different from the past. People who hid in the Yunquan realm in the past occasionally made some deals with the Hachi tribe, but these years , Very few transactions happen."


    "They thought these people were hiding underground, but they didn''t know that these people might have become sacrifices."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems that my guess is true. If it weren''t for Xie Song who accidentally discovered the altar water, maybe everyone would still think nothing happened. That person is very smart, right. Hazhi country can be considered a bit benevolent."


    "What kindness!?"


    Xie Xun was so angry that he was out of shape, and the horns on his head came out, "He gains the power of the corpse, and sooner or later he will become a slave to the corpse! It is impossible to change! The more he sacrifices, he will leave here. One step closer, damn! How could he do such a thing?!"


    Zhou Shu looked at the angry Xie Xun, and seemed to understand something, "That person, isn''t that important to the Hachi country?"


    Xie Xun hesitated, "His family is the family that helped us build the Iron Curtain."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Then this matter, just leave it to the auxiliary country to solve it, there should be no problem."


    This is tantamount to the internal affairs of Haze Country, and he is not easy to get involved.


    Until now, Mr. Xie has refused to name his family and name, and his participation is meaningless. Of course, he will not complain about anything. Being able to keep secrets is the foundation of trust.


    "The auxiliary country is still ten days away. It takes at least two days to prepare for each use of Retrograde, and there are five realms in between." Xie Xun was a little excited, did not realize what he had leaked, or it might be deliberate. Explained to Zhou Shu, "For these ten days, I hope you will look at him and don''t let him do things that are detrimental to Hachi Country. In addition, if he strikes you, you can just kill him and don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Actually, nothing will happen if I don''t watch it, I see."


    Xie Lao said this sentence very sincerely and seriously, but he still feels that Hachi country may not really want to kill that person. That person''s family and Hachi country are too deeply involved. I am afraid that the status in the capital is no better than Xie Lao. General is low.


    For Haze Country, things must be troublesome.


    But for Xianjie and Xianshucheng, it is not troublesome.

 Chapter 3071: Carry in hand

    Zhou Shu''s soul shadow in Yunquan Realm has returned to the Dead Sea.


    Just wait ten days, and then come out to help the national positioning, the problem will be solved.


    but.


    If Fu Guo didn''t kill that person, and thought he could be saved, and brought him back to the country, what would it be like?


    For human practitioners, the power of the corpse is extremely evil. It can eat the soul, which means that even the golden fairy of Hunyuan may be planted in the hands of the believer of the corpse. Xiaohan is an example. A cultivator cannot escape unless he cultivates the highest law and consigns his soul to the highest law, and as long as he is not a cultivator who cultivates the highest law, facing the power of extravagance, even the Golden Immortal will die.


    Zhou Shu didn''t worry about himself, his Shu Zhi power was similar to the highest law, and he could resist the power of the extra corpse, but others could not.


    If Hachi country insists on keeping that person and regards the power of extravagance as a means to protect himself from the immortal world, it is not impossible that Zhou Shu must reconsider the relationship with Hachi country, he It is impossible to threaten one''s allies in Xiancheng at any time.


    Besides, the believers of Sabi Shi don''t talk about covenants.


    "General, you are back."


    Hao Xiaoxin walked over in a hurry, with a greedy expression on his face.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "How is the situation here?"


    "Nothing has changed," Hao Xiaoxin nodded, with a little frustration on his face, "Is this really a secret world? I got a trace of soul thought, but I couldn''t get out, I didn''t find anything."


    Zhou Shu was indifferent, "Why don''t you go in by yourself."


    Hao Xiaoxin shook his head quickly, "Don''t dare, I won''t dare again next time."


    Zhou Shu didn��t even look at him. He sat down straight and leaned into the soul thought purely for death. It was the door of the **** descending. If nothing else, the power of the witch **** is definitely there. It is not difficult to completely block the soul thought. How much is equal to how much to send, it is better to go in by yourself.


    He didn''t tell Xie Xun about the gate of God''s descent, because he felt that the two things were not related.


    When the auxiliary country comes, we will talk about how to destroy it, and it is up to Hachi country to use its brains.


    Speaking of the auxiliary country, Mr. Xie revealed some information about the retrograde.


    You can travel through a realm in two days. It can be regarded as the long-distance movement method in the heavens second only to the teleportation array. It is not as evil as the gate of the gods drop. Is it activated by the power of blood? If it is not... Yes, Zhou Shu in the Xuanhuang Realm had heard of a special magic weapon called the Reverse Star Lantern. According to the starlight that could be randomly transmitted to various places in the Xuanhuang Realm, the bayberry was transmitted.


    The two methods are quite similar, except that the anti-star travel is much better, not only positioning, but also farther away.


    You need to find out the detailed information of the star-reversed light, and try it out at that time to see if you can push the star-retrograde. If it can be used without relying on the power of blood, then it��s good. Two or three years.


    The body searched for memory in the city and explored with Kunlun Mirror, but found only a few information.


    I had known it earlier, I should have asked Wei Shang to come over for the Star Inverse Lamp.


    But it''s not impossible. When Caiying comes back, you can ask her, she swallowed Wugou sword spirit, Wugou has followed Wei Shang for thousands of years, and she should also know the situation of the star-reversing lamp. These memories are deeply hidden in reincarnation, carefully It should be distinguishable.


    A few days passed without knowing it.


    "General, general!"


    Hao Xiaoxin''s voice came from outside, hurriedly and flustered, as if he had been stepped on his tail, "moved, moved, the whirlpool seems to have moved!"


    "I saw it."


    Zhou Shu was watching the vortex on the bottom of the sea.


    Around the whirlpool, the jet-black water suddenly surging up, and the water flow became much turbulent.


    Hao Xiaoxin watched carefully, but unconsciously hid behind Zhou Shu.


    After a few breaths, two shadows flew out from inside, and swept out of the sea in the blink of an eye.


    Someone really came out.


    But Zhou Shu didn��t panic at all. He could see clearly that they were not the witches who were sent by the gate of God��s descent, but two cultivators. To be precise, they were two great Luo Jinxians, one of which was given to Zhou Shuyi. An unusually cold and familiar feeling.


    A hint of joy appeared on Hao Xiaoxin''s face, but he was busy greeting him, "General Xu! I am here!"


    The two were already very separate. One of them heard the shout and flew over immediately, with a lot of joy on his face, "Hao Xiaoxin, you are here!"


    Hao Xiaoxin greeted him, and said quite complaining, "Xu Jiang, what are you doing? I will use the iron flag to give you a message and you won''t reply. What are you going in? Is there a secret realm inside? Also, who is that fellow Taoist? ?"


    "that����"


    Xu Jiang''s figure was stagnant, with some fear on his face, "He...he..."


    The Hun Yuan Jin Xian in the distance smiled, "Old man Dou Chengtian, but people usually call me the Winter Solstice."


    "Winter Solstice?"


    Hao Xiaoxin trembled and shrank back in a hurry, and quickly retreated behind Zhou Shu, "You...Xu Jiang, why are you with the winter solstice? Are you also a member of the Twenty-Four Thieves, or are you caught by him..."


    Xu Jiang hurriedly said, "You are wrong, it is not the case at all, I just..."


    Before finishing talking, I was interrupted by laughter, and the winter solstice laughed a long way, "Hahaha, you can tell everyone, Brother Xu, don��t explain, this fellow Taoist, my old man and Brother Xu are like-minded. It''s a friend of Mo Ni, I just hate seeing each other late, why don''t you come and chat together?"


    "I misunderstood you! I was leading a wolf into the room!"


    Hao Xiaoxin cursed bitterly, and whispered to Zhou Shu, "General I''m really sorry, now I can only rely on you."


    Seeing that there is great regret on his face, but his eyes are flickering, he is ready to escape at any time.


    "not like this!"


    Xu Jiang was very anxious and couldn''t take care of face anymore, "He and I were chased by others! Hao Xiaoxin, haven''t you seen that person here?"


    Hao Xiaoxin was stunned, "What, you were chased by someone?"


    "Yeah, I couldn''t choose the way. Only here seems to have a place to hide, so I went in. It is indeed safer, although..." Xu Jiang hesitated for a moment, did not go on, just glanced left and right, as if relaxed. Somewhat, "Hurry up, if that person comes again, I don''t want to hide in again."


    "what happened?"


    Hao Xiaoxin was stunned, Zhang Er couldn''t figure it out, "You and Dong Zhi, two people, two Hunyuan Golden Immortals, were chased by one person, really?"


    "When you see that person, you should understand," Xu Jiang sighed unconsciously. "Now I don''t have time to tell you more. In short, what we are going to do is impossible to do. Let''s go, and I will go together."


    He couldn''t help but wink at Hao Xiaoxin, and at the same time he was also transmitting sound.


    It is impossible for him to escape with the winter solstice again.


    Being in the same boat together in the gate of God''s descent was forced by helplessness, and his heart was always hanging, worried that the winter solstice would suddenly be troubled. Now that he has encountered the same gate, it is naturally impossible to put himself in danger again.


    The guy who chased him and the winter solstice before was really scary.


    Now I think there is a lingering fear in my heart. The Xiao Han he and Hao Xiaoxin want to hunt down is like a lamb being carried by that person.


    That''s Hunyuan Jinxian!


    There is no resistance, even the thought of resistance, and the despair in Xiaohan''s eyes, no one dares to forget it.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3073: A lot of fighting spirit

    He is not a general? "


    "He kept saying yes, I didn''t see it was wrong?"


    "You are stupid! The general of the Haechi tribe is the Haechi tribe, how can it be possible to practice the highest laws?"


    "Where do I know, what law of order, how could he?"


    Ignoring the two guys who were talking nonsense to each other, Zhou Shu looked at the winter solstice, perceiving the killing intent that permeated, and just ignored it.


    He said faintly, "As expected to be the leader of the Twenty-Four Pirates, he has extraordinary power of observation. You don''t need to know who I am, you just need to know that I am now the general of Hachi Country. This Yunquan Realm, I live and die. "


    The general token floated in front of him, pitch black like ink, but at this time it was like a bright lamp, the light reflected on the hearts of several people.


    A few simple words shocked several people.


    Plain words, but with a kind of unquestionable domineering.


    The two stopped arguing with each other, they were very aware of current affairs.


    Yes, no matter what other things do, he holds the general token, that is the general.


    The law of order and the generals are beyond their reach.


    With such a strong strength, it doesn''t hurt to follow him. If you really want to leave him, where to save your life? Whether it''s the winter solstice or the masked weird person, they can''t afford it.


    As for doubts, just rot in the stomach.


    The Winter Solstice also froze for a moment, and said slowly, "Listening to the general''s meaning, is even the old man obedient?"


    As the boss of the twenty-four thieves, I don��t know how many immortals are staring at him. With the addition of a bounty hunter like Xu Jiang, it��s really not easy for him to live well to the present, thanks to His extraordinarily cautious character also benefits from his extraordinary insight.


    Seeing the masked stranger, he turned around and fled, and now on Zhou Shu, he seems to feel the same as before.


    Can''t afford it.


    He had seen the law of order, but a clone similar to the shadow of reality could be used to perfection, he had never thought about it.


    He has decided not to do it.


    Zhou Shu had a calm expression, "In this Yunquan realm, it won''t hurt to listen to me."


    Feeling that the killing intent around him has completely disappeared, and the winter solstice also changed his name, he put away the general token in front of him.


    Such tokens are very useful in many cases, maybe Xianshu City should get some too.


    "Someone is the gatekeeper of Xianshu City, what do you want to do noisily? All retreat!"


    Taking out the token and yelling, the surrounding quasi-sages retreated.


    Such a scene unconsciously appeared in my mind.


    "Disadvantages, benefits? The old man doesn''t care. Since the general has kept them, the old man won''t ask them anymore. Goodbye!"


    The winter solstice arched his hands, backed up and floated away, seemingly motionless, and he was thousands of miles away in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop, but calmly said, "The one with the mask, I just fought him a few days ago."


    As if the air had solidified, the winter solstice was stagnant in the air, motionless.


    The two people nearby were also shocked and looked at Zhou Shu blankly.


    After a long while, Xu Jiangcai shouted loudly, "No wonder we can''t see him anymore, it turned out that you made the move by the general!"


    Hao Xiaoxin''s face was full of complacency, "Hey, Old Xu, I''ll tell you, don''t be afraid of anything with the general!"


    After hesitating, Xu Jiang tentatively said, "General, did you kill him?"


    Hao Xiaoxin pricked his ears, and even the winter solstice in the distance quietly let go of his consciousness.


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "I lost and let him escape."


    Lost, let him escape?


    Why didn''t he understand, Xu Jiang touched his beard unconsciously. Is there something wrong with his perception?


    Hao Xiaoxin said carefully, "General, you can be more detailed, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu was too lazy to say, and said righteously, "I will restrain his power. You can do other things. Kill him. It will benefit you. Take things back to the immortal world to receive the reward. Maybe... Winter Solstice, you The rankings on the evil list can be cancelled."


    He throws out a condition that people can''t resist, whether it is true or false, just tell it.


    The winter solstice was shocked, and there was a feeling that I could not believe it but wanted to believe it.


    He can no longer be silent.


    "Kill him, even the fairy world''s reward for me can be cancelled? Hey, is the old man a three-year-old child!?"


    He sneered, but hoped it was true.


    It��s really uncomfortable to stay on the fierce list. If there is a chance to come down, he is willing to pay the greatest price, such as sending out the heads of other brothers. In fact, he also mentioned this to the fairy world, but the fairy world directly rejected it. , Those 23 people can''t change their lives.


    The two people nearby did not say anything, thinking that Zhou Shu was coaxing.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What is the most worried about the immortal world? Do you think it is the person on the list?"


    The winter solstice snorted, "What is there to worry about in the immortal world? As for the Ten Thousand Swordsman List, it is nothing more than a road to advancement paved by the sect for the disciples! The people on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List are all wicked evildoers. A disciple? Countless people want to step on the top of the list, and the immortal world keeps stepping on them. The so-called list is for this."


    Hao Xiaoxin and Xu Jiang both stagnated, as if they were indeed the case.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "You see it very thoroughly, but you shouldn''t say this, because you are what you said is the villain."


    He was a little surprised. This kind of words should be right for him to say. It was also unexpected that the winter solstice did so many terrible things, but he still regarded himself as a good person who was wronged. This character is very surprising.


    The winter solstice smilesHey, what do you want the old man to help? "


    "Because you are useful."


    Zhou Shu was very straightforward and stopped looking at him. "There are three things that immortal world worry about the most. One of them is the masked weird person you will face. He is not on the list of the most dangerous, but he is paid for killing him. It��s much more than a winter solstice, and I don��t take a cent. Can you do it?"


    "I must listen to the general."


    Hao Xiaoxin stood in the team indifferently. In his eyes, Zhou Shu was ridiculously strong. With Zhou Shu''s help, there would be nothing difficult.


    Xu Jiang hesitated, "General, who is he?"


    Winter Solstice didn''t speak, but he had the urge to screw Zhou Shu''s head off, and it was selling too hard.


    "Sabi, have you all heard of it?"


    It looked like it was almost too, Zhou Shu pointed out the answer directly.


    Xu Jiang seemed to think of something, "Sabi Corpse? Is that the witch god?"


    Hao Xiaoxin''s face turned pale in an instant, like a piece of paper.


    As the tiniest bounty hunter at Tieqimen, he has made detailed investigations of any enemies he may face. Among them, the one that scares him the most is the witch god, and the corpse is at the beginning and the end. Of course, it refers to luxury. Believers of the power of a corpse, a soul eater who can kill even the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan.


    The real Shebi corpse, he didn''t even have the courage to fear.


    "The person wearing the mask is a believer of the witch **** Shebi Corpse? That''s why the old man knows how Xiaohan died."


    After all, it was the boss of the Twenty-Four Pirates, his face remained unchanged during the Winter Solstice, and a lot of fighting spirit was even ignited in his eyes.


    Knowing the reason, he was not afraid anymore. He fought against that person and really fought seriously. He felt that it was not without the power of a battle.


    It''s just that Xiaohan''s scene was too frightening, and his consciousness was completely swallowed, that made him lose his opinion at that time and just want to escape.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3074: 1 must be fast

    Zhou Shu''s attitude towards the winter solstice was a little surprised and very happy.


    It''s not unreasonable to be able to be in Outland for so many years. When you can, you can afford it, but it is to say that you should really do it.


    "General, are you sure?"


    The winter solstice has already flown a lot, and his face is very serious.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I can be sure of everything in the Yunquan world, and I have fought him."


    "This matter, the old man did."


    The winter solstice took a deep breath, with a decisive aura as if he accepted the name.


    It seems very satisfying, it''s hard to tell if it''s sincere, but this momentum has obviously infected other people.


    Hao Xiaoxin, who had awakened from fear, nodded quickly, "General, count me."


    Xu Jiang followed, "I''m here too, just talk about what you want me to do, but... Do you really want to be paid, General?"


    The Winter Solstice stared at him, without concealing his disdain, "I said Brother Xu, your nature of lack of money is really deep-rooted, when you were in the secret realm just now, you didn''t want to exchange money for me?"


    Xu Jiang paused, "Hey, Brother Dou was joking."


    The winter solstice ignored him, his gaze fixed on Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "The old man doesn''t understand, why are you planning this? The believers of the Sabi Corpse, have you also acted on the Haechi tribe? You hold the token. , But you shouldn��t be the Hachi tribe, why do you want to take care of Hachi tribe��s affairs? If you are also a cultivator, then doing this is also a bounty. Why don��t you ask the immortal world for the bounty? Let��s talk about your ability alone , I''m afraid I can deal with him, right?"


    Xu Jiang and Hao Xiaoxin were both stunned by a series of questions.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. This Winter Solstice is really a good talent, what a pity.


    "I am now the general of the Hachi country. The internal affairs of the Hachi country are naturally to be taken care of. You should know that Shebi is the public enemy of all living creatures, like the Hachi tribe. He is the priest of the witch **** in the Yunquan realm. I will definitely As for the bounty, I don��t need it, and I don��t need it."


    He calmly said, "If I go alone, I have already told you that he can escape."


    These reasons are easy to come by without thinking about them, but the real reasons are not these.


    He was very sure that the existence of the followers of Shebi Corpse would affect Xianshu City.


    Originally intended to be taken over by Hachi country, the auxiliary country would be fine, but after he got the specific information from Xie Xun, he felt that it was wrong. The believer had a background. Once there were problems in Hachi country, the auxiliary country might not It would kill people and let the believer live, which Zhou Shu didn''t want to see very much. He didn''t want Hachi Country and Shebi Corpse to be linked together, and he didn''t want Xianshu City to be affected.


    The lure of the power of the extra corpse may be great, and once that person survives, this evil force is likely to spread in Hachi country.


    Although the probability is small, no matter how small it is, it is also a probability. It must be completely absent.


    Therefore, he planned to eliminate the followers of Shebi corpse in advance before the arrival of the auxiliary country.


    If Zhou Shu is alone, it may be possible, but the success rate is not high. In case the believer escapes or cannot be killed within a few days, when the auxiliary country arrives, he will directly take over the matter. Zhou Shu will not kill anymore. Reasons.


    After seeing Xu Jiang and Dongzhi, he immediately made a decision.


    Work with others to eliminate the believers of Shebi Corpse.


    The winter solstice pondered for a few breaths and nodded, "The old man will listen to you, and you will decide what you should do."


    "Yes, general, you can speak quickly, you can do anything."


    The other two can''t wait.


    When has fought such a wealthy battle, not only the powerful and unknown Hachi country general, but also the boss of the twenty-four thieves also participated, no matter how strong the enemy is, it is not afraid, and what is more wonderful is that the most important person is still Regardless of bounty!


    Very comfortable.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Hao Xiaoxin, you go as a bait and lure him out."


    Hao Xiaoxin was stunned, his emotions collapsed and crooked, and he cried out sadly, "General, you can''t be so ruthless, I''ve been with you for so many days, doing everything, never complained, no credit and hard work..."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "The young man is not promising, I will go with you."


    "no problem!"


    Hao Xiaoxin stood upright, banging his hands in front of his body, Bangbang said, "I would like to be a forerunner!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother to care about him, "I''m behind you, and you pretend that I''m not here, so that your opponent can''t see it."


    Hao Xiaoxin was a little puzzled, "Listen to them, that guy can swallow the soul and consciousness, can''t hide it, right?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I can hide it, you don''t need to care about these details, just do your business well."


    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s displeasure, Hao Xiaoxin didn''t dare to say more, and whispered, "Then how can I lead him out?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Let go of your mind and soul in the ground, as far as you can. I think it shouldn''t be difficult for you to use your skills in a radius of tens of thousands of miles."


    "It''s not difficult, is that enough?"


    Hao Xiaoxin''s eyes widened, as if he didn''t believe it.


    The winter solstice secretly shook his head. This general thought was so gloomy. To make Hao Xiaoxin do this is almost tantamount to death. The power of the corpse is the most sensitive to the spirits of human practitioners. As long as he notices it, he will definitely follow it. If the distance is close A little or Hao Xiaoxin could not move freely and was invaded by the corpse of Shebi, even Zhou Shu could not be saved by the side.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep you."


    Zhou Shu watched the winter solstice speak to Hao Xiaoxin, and said slowly, "If you notice the attack, you will use the iron flag to message them."


    "And when you receive the news, come and surround him immediately, I will limit his extravagant power, I promise to contain at least 70%," Zhou Shu said slowly, "Winter Solstice, the rest, don''t need me to say more. ."


    "If you can contain the power of 70% extravagance than the corpse, I guarantee that he will not live for two hours."


    Winter Solstice nodded and said loudly, "Xiaohan''s blood debt will be paid by the old man!"


    Xu Jiang couldn''t help but smile, "Winter Solstice, let alone your brotherly love, I remember that the previous Xiaohan was sold by you, and you pushed him to avoid some immortals on the celestial pole list. out."


    Now that they are all teaming up, he just said something jokingly, but he regretted just saying it.


    It was originally a relationship, but now it has become a mockery. This is also to blame for the Winter Solstice. There is really no good thing to say.


    Winter Solstice snorted, but didn''t care.


    This kind of trivial matter has no value in mind, as long as he is in the winter solstice, the other twenty-three thieves are not difficult.


    Xu Jiang hurriedly said, "General, don''t worry, as long as the news comes, we will rush over immediately, and we will not waste time!"


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at the winter solstice again, "It must be fast. If you run this time, it will be difficult to catch it next time."


    "The old man does his best."


    Winter Solstice nodded seriously, "Try to solve him at once."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your long-term support, thank you~~Thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~~)


    (PPS: If you have time, just make up the missing ones, sorry.)


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3075: You also know

    The four began to move.


    Hao Xiaoxin unbridled his consciousness, searched for a few hours, but found nothing, and couldn''t help complaining, "Where is this sneaky guy hiding? You can''t run away?"


    There are people behind, and the confidence has become enough.


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "I''m looking for you, talk less."


    He was also worried that the believer would run away, but it was impossible to think about it. Leaving Yunquan Realm, where would he go to find a more hidden place to worship the shaman god? I am afraid that Haezhi country is gone. If you want to go to Outland, the storm will be bigger. Now this guy still has a certain degree of self-control, and he will not be mad.


    I can''t find it now, maybe the guy is resting and has not come out to "forage".


    "General, don''t you make some arrangements in advance?"


    Hao Xiaoxin stopped complaining and whispered an idea, "For example, the formation, and then we will lead him over, the effect will definitely be better."


    Seeing Zhou Shu ignored him, he laughed at himself and said to himself, "Hey, I think too much..."


    Halfway through the conversation, his figure suddenly shook, and his whole body was frozen.


    The eyes disappeared for a moment, and the eyes were white and vast, as if covered in a layer of mist, only a few bright lights floating in the clouds.


    In this situation, it is obvious that Hao Xiaoxin''s spiritual consciousness had been discovered by the believer, and he used the power of the corpse to invade the sea of ??knowledge.


    He said that he couldn''t find it. In fact, the believer had discovered it a long time ago, but he didn''t directly swallow it, hiding in the dark and slowly approaching, brewing a fatal blow.


    Hao Xiaoxin was too late to guard.


    But no matter how he is a golden fairy of Hunyuan, the spirit is still very strong, and the extravagant power that invades is not much than the power of the corpse, he can still maintain a little clarity.


    It''s just that the battlefield where the two forces clash is in Hao Xiaoxin''s sea of ??knowledge.


    Greatly disadvantaged.


    Even if the battle lasted longer, it would be irreparable damage to Hao Xiaoxin, and a few more breaths would be useless.


    Zhou Shu, who had been hiding behind him, suddenly appeared, waving his sleeves, and an invisible barrier enveloped Hao Xiaoxin.


    "hit!"


    Drink it on the head, like a King Kong sword.


    Hao Xiaoxin''s figure was shocked, and his eyes quickly regained clarity.


    He realized something, and thanked him in a hurry, "Fortunately there are generals, almost..."


    Thinking of the previous scene, I don''t feel the sweat and the feeling of escaping from death.


    The power of Shishi Suubi''s corpse went straight to the divine soul, his loopholes were wide open, and he could barely protect half of the divine soul. I am afraid that the rest could not escape the poisonous hand, but Zhou Shu suddenly shouted, and the power of Suubi Corpse in the sea of ??knowledge was immediately shaken away. Now, the original solid strength has become intricate, and he walks in a hurry.


    Of course he won''t miss this opportunity, and concentrate his strength to expel the power of that extravagant corpse from the sea of ??consciousness.


    At the same time, he condensed his soul and consciousness, and no longer gave the power of the corpse the opportunity to enter.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, send them a message."


    Zhou Shu scolded, his figure was hundreds of miles away.


    This time, he was extremely accurate and would not let him escape again.


    The believer used the power of the extravagant corpse to attack Hao Xiaoxin, which just gave Zhou Shu a chance to observe, and quickly determined the location, and the speed of the soul shadow in the ground was by no means comparable to that of a cultivator, and he quickly caught up.


    Well, Zhou Shu saw clearly, that he was indeed a cultivator wearing a mask.


    The mask is the appearance of a corpse of Shebi.


    There are two black snakes drooping at both ears, and six arms are arranged side by side.


    "It''s you?"


    The believers stared at Zhou Shu, their eyes behind the hideous mask looked particularly horrified, "Who are you anyway? It''s really lingering."


    He didn''t know Zhou Shu, but he recognized Zhou Shu as his opponent from his strength.


    With the effort of speaking, he has already made several moves against Zhou Shu.


    The power of the corpse was stronger than ever, but Zhou Shu was completely blocked by Zhou Shu without any suspense.


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop either. His remaining left hand waved slightly, **** fluently, with faint light dancing, as if he was using some ancient technique.


    "Don''t care who I am, do you still want to leave now?"


    Zhou Shu paused with an unusually cold expression on his face, "I never thought that there would be a believer in the world of the surreal corpse. How did you get the power of the surreal corpse? As a cultivator, you learn from the witch god. Evil force, don''t you feel ashamed?!"


    "shameful?!"


    The believer laughed, "Is it shameful that the immortal world helps the witch world to fight the Haze country? It is all relying on the power of witchcraft, it is no different!"


    Zhou Shu''s face became more and more gloomy, "Witch Dao? You regard the evil power of the corpse as a kind of Dao."


    "Everything is Tao, and you can practice cultivation. You don''t admit it in the immortal world, but I admit it, go to death!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the believer��s body was completely retracted into the mask and disappeared, and a large black mist suddenly appeared on the mask, spreading around, turning into black snakes, spitting out tongues, swaying, and choosing People eat away.


    Combined with the mask, it looked like Shebi''s corpse stretched out countless arms, countless, weird and unspeakable.


    During the swing, the black snake kept approaching Zhou Shu.


    Wherever he goes, no matter the mud, rocks, plants, trees, or other things or even the power, they are all stunned, turning into black smoke in an instant, blending with the black snake.


    As the distance gets closer, the black snake gets bigger and stronger,


    Ten thousand snakes.


    For human practitioners, it is almost unstoppable.


    The powerful secret technique to give full play to the power of the corpse I don''t know how many practitioners died in Shekou and became the sacrifice of the corpse.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant.


    The believer starts to use these tactics after a few words. It''s a bit unlike a practitioner, but this time is enough.


    He has done what he has to do.


    It didn''t move, but the surrounding shook violently.


    A light gray stone pillar suddenly protruded, several miles high, and looked particularly abrupt.


    But this was just the beginning. Pillars rose from the ground without warning, like rapidly growing bamboo shoots, which filled the space where the two of them were in the blink of an eye.


    After a few breaths, the dust settled slightly.


    Counting down, there are a total of sixty-four stone pillars, exactly surrounding the corpse of Shebi.


    And Zhou Shu, who had not moved, was lifted up by the tallest stone pillar and stood at the top, overlooking below.


    It seems to do everything, calm and calm.


    Although the stone pillars are tall, they are twisted and twisted. They don��t look straight or strong at all. They are placed in a mess. One here and another. The gap between every two pillars is also very large. It was wide, but for some reason, it completely trapped the countless black snakes inside, and couldn''t get any one out.


    Knowing that things were not right, Wan Snake suddenly stopped.


    A shadow slowly emerged from the group of black snakes, standing on the head of the largest black snake.


    The face is clear and recognizable, and it looks quite bookish, but because of extreme surprise, the original handsome face looks a little distorted.


    "This is the Eighth Formation?!"


    "You know too."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Oh."


    He was not surprised that this believer came from the ancient family of practitioners who built the iron curtain formation method.


    He felt it was a pity that there were fewer and fewer people like this in the immortal world, and they should have a promising future, but they wanted to believe in the witch **** of extravagance.

 Chapter 3076: Still 1

    "In the fairy world, how could there be people with eight formations? Hasn''t it been banned?"


    The believer was calm, but his face was still ugly.


    "If you get caught with nothing, I will consider telling you."


    After speaking, Zhou Shu condensed his formation and ignored him.


    In the distance, a few shadows are flying close, it is Hao Xiaoxin, Dongzhi and others.


    The winter solstice is at the end, and his eyes are fixed on the stone pillar, seeming to be thinking about something.


    After the eight formation map has been laid out, most of the things on his side are basically done.


    Hao Xiaoxin asked him why he didn''t arrange it in advance, but he didn''t answer. He didn''t want to, but didn''t need it.


    It is too late to arrange the arrangement, not to mention the arrangement in advance and then to lure, the variables are much greater, but his time is very tight, and it is most appropriate to arrange traps directly in the encounter.


    He can do it.


    The eight formation map is printed in the sea of ??knowledge, deduced countless times, and can be taken out at any time.


    As for the formation talisman, Zhou Shu no longer needs it. He uses Shu''s power to manipulate the environment to turn the mudstone into an engraved formation talisman. It is no more than moving your fingers, but it must be said that this It is something that can only be done after learning the power of order, and orderly integration can make everything organized better and faster, conform to order, and do what is needed.


    Jade comes from mud and stone, and jade can be used as a talisman. The same can be done with mud and stone, which can receive power and give important tasks.


    There is a shadow of creation in it.


    In fact, the essence is different, creation is something out of nothing, and order is to make them return to what they should be.


    The sixty-four stone pillars were born in a flash, forming eight formations around the devotees of the Shebi Corpse. The formation took effect and the believers were also trapped.


    The believer comes from a big family of formations and knows the eight formations, but it is impossible to break the eight formations where Zhou Shu is sitting. The order of the formation foundation will not be broken by the power of the corpse, and the eight formations Many changes, all in Zhou Shu''s heart, change in a single thought, no matter how strong he is, it is impossible.


    "Listen to me."


    "Yes, what do we want?"


    While Xu Jiang agreed, he glanced at the formation map and said in horror, "You won''t want us to join the battle?"


    The winter solstice snorted coldly, "You don''t need to go, and you don''t have to take it when you are paid."


    Xu Jiang quickly said, "I''m going, can''t I go?"


    As he said, his legs were a little soft.


    No cultivator is not afraid of the power of extravagance than the corpse, especially if he practices the Five Elements Rule like this, looking at the huge twisted black snakes, he perceives the power that can swallow the golden immortal soul, like a hand hanging from his neck. A sword that must be dropped at any time.


    Winter Solstice dismissed, "Looking at your unpromising appearance, the old man in the twenty-four thieves must consider it."


    "Whoever comes to you is rare, the old man is here to make money, not to fight for his life."


    Xu Jiang spoke a few words, looked at Zhou Shu, with a pleading look, "Nothing will happen, general?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to a stone pillar in the distance, "You go in by the side of that stone pillar and don''t leave it more than five hundred feet away. I will keep you safe. Your purpose after entering is to assist the winter solstice. Don''t hesitate. Don''t use the spirit and consciousness, I will send you a voice message when you encounter a problem."


    "Once you are in the battle, you won''t be able to perceive my existence, don''t care, don''t find me, and deal with Sabi Corpse believers wholeheartedly.


    Xu Jiang nodded, but hesitated, "I understand, really nothing will happen, right?"


    "You can choose to go or not, and don''t think about anything else when you go."


    Zhou Shu ignored him and looked at Hao Xiaoxin, "Have you recovered?"


    "Completely recovered, thank you, General just now!"


    Compared with Xu Jiang, Hao Xiaoxin is much more excited now, and it seems that he is really not afraid.


    Climbing back from the edge of life and death just now, he can be considered to have some experience in fighting, and what makes him even more happy is that Zhou Shu can indeed save him, even if he is invaded by the power of the corpse, he can still be pulled back. With people behind, he is not so worried anymore.


    Self-confidence is naturally there.


    He looked at the general with contempt, "What are you afraid of? Listen to me, there is a general, don''t be afraid of anything, just do it and you are done!"


    Zhou Shu pointed to another stone pillar and said in a deep voice, "Hao Xiaoxin, you are near that stone pillar, and you must also be within five hundred feet. You do the same as Xu Jiang. You don��t care about other things. I will remind you in advance. You, remember, don''t care about your own safety."


    "Don''t worry, I will do a good job. I won''t be afraid if there is a big prize."


    Hao Xiaoxin nodded vigorously and glanced at Xu Jiang, as if he and he were already two kinds of people.


    The winter solstice seems to be a little anxious, "Where do I go in?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Winter Solstice, have you seen this formation?"


    Winter Solstice shook his head and said seriously, "I have never seen it before, and it looks very ordinary, but the believer who can trap the Sabi Corpse must be extremely mysterious. The old man absolutely believes in this formation."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Oh, then you go in through that pillar."


    Winter Solstice followed Zhou Shu''s hand and looked over, his face changed slightly, but soon returned to normal, "Okay, what am I doing?"


    Zhou Shu rarely explained, "Beside that pillar is the life gate, and it is also the best place to break through the formation. Keep it and don��t leave. I will push him there, and at the same time, it will become impassable. Death Gate, he can''t see this change in a short time. What you have to do is to seize every opportunity to attack him and kill him. Don''t worry, he can only play 30% of the power of the corpse. , I can be 100% sure."


    Hao Xiaoxin said with joy, "So he only has 30% strength, so don''t worry!"


    The winter solstice thought for a while, "Okay, just as the general said, I will do my best. If I really can''t, I hope the general will open my life and let me out."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is natural. When you think of it, make a gesture and I will let you out. This is a war of attrition. I didn''t expect to solve the problem once, and it would be solved within a month. He can, but you must do your best."


    The Winter Solstice said in a deep voice, "If you don''t do your best, you don''t make any effort. The old man understands this."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, you all go to the pillar to prepare. I will change the formation to let you enter the formation."


    Several people took their orders, each with a different mind.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, as long as he got into the battle it would be hard not to listen to me.


    A few people walked in front of the formation, trying to say hello to Zhou Shu, but saw a gust of wind rolling in, the formation was completely opened, hesitated, and they all went in.


    Standing at the top of the stone pillar, Zhou Shu watched the three people in the formation and the black snake with the extravagant corpse, and the fighting spirit naturally rose.


    Compared with fighting in person, strategizing is also what Zhou Shu likes and is good at.


    There is a feeling of returning to the Xuanhuang Realm. This kind of thing has been experienced many times in the Xuanhuang Realm, but at that time he commanded only the ordinary Yuan Ying Hua God and a large group of puppets, and now it is the Hun Yuan Golden Immortal.


    The battle line is strong, the **** is also strong, of course, the opponent is also strong.


    But the result is still the same.


    Come to the war.


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3077: Headache

    More than three hours passed soon.


    Haven''t tasted the victory yet.


    The believer''s formation is indeed very strong. It can be said that he knows the eight formations very well, and Zhou Shu is surprised by his understanding. No matter how the eight formations are changed, they can always find the correct position quickly, and the life gate will change. He could see it in a few breaths and was not fooled.


    Although believers have been suppressed by formations, they feel that they are easy to do.


    It was okay on the winter solstice side, guarding the gate of life and death, always using the moment of the formation change to attack the believers, and received good results.


    At present, the number of snakes of believers has been reduced by about one-fifth, which is basically caused by him.


    But it can be seen that, unlike believers, his grasp of fighter opportunities lies more in his own experience and understanding, and he doesn''t know much about the formation method. It is very good to be able to do this, and it meets Zhou Shu''s requirements.


    In contrast, the other two are a bit difficult.


    If Zhou Shu hadn''t kept changing the formation to accommodate them, he might have been defeated by the believers just a few breaths after entering. In more than half an hour, Hao Xiaoxin made two moves and launched a siege with Dongzhi, trapping hundreds of black snakes. Among the stone pillars, the effect was good, the other time had little effect, and Xu Jiang didn''t play any role, and he didn''t make a single shot.


    The formation is not good, I don''t understand the eight formation map, I can''t grasp the fighter, and I dare not even shoot. I really have the name of a negative bounty hunter.


    This can also be called Hunyuan Jinxian?


    It is more wasteful than waste, and not as good as a puppet.


    Of course, the most likely thing is that he doesn''t want to but dare not try his best, keep his strength, and save his life in the event of an accident.


    The current situation is okay. If it continues, the believer��s extravagant power can be reduced to less than 20% in about five days, and the slower the reduction becomes. It��s not that three hours can solve one-fifth, fifteen. It can be completely resolved within an hour.


    Even if the formation is not used by then, Dongzhi and others will be enough to kill him.


    But for five days, it was still slow, when the auxiliary country had already arrived.


    Zhou Shu intends to change his approach, turning the stone pillar where Xu Jiang is located into a life gate, making him a breakthrough target, or decoy, for believers, not to deliberately want him to die, but to let him do his best and force him to do his best, and Hao Xiaoxin The same effect is enough.


    If it wasn''t for time urgency, he would not use this fierce method, but would kick Xu Jiang out early.


    The winter solstice has said that if you don''t have to work hard, you don''t have to work hard. Such a person is useless.


    Just about to change the formation, the situation has changed.


    The black snakes flooding the formations gathered in the middle one after another. After a while, they gathered in a large area, and the black snakes seemed to be especially infiltrating.


    Except for those scattered and obstructed by the wall of order, they are basically all together.


    Are you planning to focus on one point and launch a thunder blow?


    This is what Zhou Shu expects. As the strongest military formation, the eight formations are especially good at encirclement. The more the opponents gather, the more powerful the formation can be. On the contrary, the believers scattered the snakes in each formation as before. The situation, fighting separately, made Zhou Shu a little bit troubled.


    But believers know the eight-array map very well, and know the advantages of the eight-array map, so why do they want to bump up?


    It seems that he has other ideas.


    The black snakes were slowly erected, like weird pillars, arranged around the believers in a patchwork pattern.


    After a while, the believers were surrounded by those pillars, and gradually couldn''t recognize the shape.


    Zhou Shu understood his intentions, even though he was an opponent, he couldn''t help but applaud.


    Playing against each other, I really can think of it.


    Don''t break the formation at all, if you want to kill me, come and break my formation.


    Although he lost only one-fifth of his strength, he also sensed the crisis from it. If it continued, his strength would only be slowly worn away, so he took a more advantageous method to deal with it.


    Just like Zhou Shu, he also used his strength to set up the formation.


    However, his formation is not as good as Zhou Shu, and his strength is not as good, so the formation is also very simple, ordinary turtle lock formation.


    The formations of the talisman and the eyes are very simple, completely relying on their own strength to support, unlike Zhou Shu''s so many changes.


    But this tortoise lock formation formed by the power of the corpse, the golden immortals of the mixed yuan may not dare to touch, they dare not break, then his opponent has changed from four to one, and there is no harmony. Entangled in the array, his extravagance is much less restricted than the power of the corpse.


    Turning the passive into the active.


    Instead of running away, he took advantage.


    And the most wonderful thing is that he fought for a while before changing his intentions. If he planned like this from the beginning, Zhou Shu could use the eight formations to squeeze his tortoise lock formations, and at the expense of a piece of jade and stone. But now, a lot of the power of the extravagant corpse is trapped in the eight formation map, and he can''t move easily. If it moves, it means that all the previous arrangements have failed, and he will start again, and he will never again Give Zhou Shu the opportunity to build an eight-line map.


    It''s been a long time since I met an opponent that caused him a headache.


    If the main body is here, it should be very satisfying, it is the kind of satisfaction that the opponent has a lot of wisdom but can''t win, but for the soul shadow, it is a trouble, not a small trouble.


    The power of the soul shadow is not enough, and the reincarnation is lost.


    As for the power of order, the soul shadow transforms itself, it is not enough, and maintaining the eight formations is the limit.


    Several people in the formation also noticed something wrong, why suddenly there is no opponent? Where are those black snakes?


    "Come out."


    Hearing the sound transmission, there was another door in front of them, and several people were stagnant, and walked out of the formation one after another.


    "What''s wrong, does he have a way to deal with us?"


    "General, has he been beaten to admit defeat?"


    "Don''t fight anymore, great!"


    Standing in front of Zhou Shu, the winter solstice expression was solemn, Hao Xiaoxin was a little proud, Xu Jiang was relieved.


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, and let them see for themselves.


    Staring at the pile of black pillars in the stone formation, several people were stunned.


    The winter solstice is the quickest to understand, his face is more solemn, "This guy is so smart, and he won''t escape without breaking the formation. This tortoise lock formation is not made with the power of extravagance than the corpse? That''s not easy. There is no array talisman, you can only head to head."


    Xu Jiang hesitated, "Well, forget it."


    He is really timid.


    Hao Xiaoxin only looked at Zhou Shu, "General, I will do what you say."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Winter Solstice is right. The formation of this kind of power is different from the general formation. Even if you fully understand the situation, you have to fight it hard if you want to break it. You can only use your strength to harden it Two, one immortal law and five elements law, the effect is not great, winter solstice, you are practicing the law of destruction, right?"


    The winter solstice is not surprised, "The general has a good eye, the old man can''t be compared with the corpse."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Then what can you do?"


    The winter solstice shook his head slightly, "I''m afraid we can''t help it. The three of us must work together to grind out the tortoise and fight the strong. It will take at least half a year or more. It may be unsuccessful if exhausted, but if the general takes action, It may be done in a few days. The law of order for the general''s cultivation is much higher than the power of the extravagant corpse. Alas, this time I am afraid that we can''t compete with the general."


    "This... how is this good?"


    Xu Jiang became anxious when he heard about the money.


    Hao Xiaoxin hesitated, "We can always help."


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3078: You must die

    "Then go, follow me in."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, and walked slowly into the eight formations.


    Several people followed, and wanted to see how Zhou Shu did it.


    The winter solstice said thoughtfully, "If your Excellency is really a general of the Hachi country, why don''t you let the Hachi clan come and help?"


    Hao Xiaoxin also thought, "Yeah, there are so many people and powerful, so let''s kill the believer first. As for the remuneration, the general will be the master and we will have less points."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "They can''t."


    If you can use the words of the Haechi clan, why did Zhou Shu persuade Dongzhi to use Xu Jiang for such an unreliable golden fairy?


    Letting the Hachi clan help, it means that Hachi will definitely know about this, and if Fu Guo knows that Zhou Shu deliberately killed the believers before he comes, Fu Guo''s personal feeling is hard to say, Zhou Shu and Hachi Most of the relations between countries will change, and even lead to the breakdown of the alliance, so the Hachis cannot be helped.


    Zhou Shu originally took the risk to kill the believer.


    Haezhi country didn''t know this, so it was easy to say.


    This matter can be pushed to the people of the winter solstice. Others killed the believer ahead of time. It has nothing to do with yourself. It not only solves the trouble of the corpse, but also does not affect the relationship between Xianshucheng and Hachi country. As for Hachi Will the family in the country find trouble with the winter solstice and others...


    Just look for it, which is also a good thing.


    Walking to the turtle lock formation, Zhou Shuli stopped, "You are ready to prepare."


    "what?"


    Xu Jiang was stunned, "Should we do it?"


    The winter solstice frowned, "If we are a few of us, it may be half a year, the general really feels right? The old man feels wrong."


    He is definitely not willing to exhaust his power here. As a person on the list, he must have strength at all times to feel safe.


    Hao Xiaoxin just nodded and geared up.


    Zhou Shu calmly took out a flying sword, "I will assist you."


    This is the best plan after deduction.


    With the consumption of the soul shadow head-to-head, the soul shadow is definitely hard to protect, and it is impossible to rely on other people, except for Hao Xiaoxin, the other two will not use their full strength at all. Besides relying on them, time is too late. At most four days later, the auxiliary country will arrive.


    The power of Shu is transformed, and the mark of Zhu Rong is blessed, so that their power has the power of the sun.


    The power of the sun is better than the power of the corpse, and with their own power, breaking the tortoise lock formation, it should not take two days to break the formation.


    Of course, there are problems with this, and there are future problems, but now, it can only be so.


    Several people were very puzzled, but after seeing the mark on Feijian, the doubt turned into shock, even fear.


    "General, are you from the Wizard God?"


    "How could the mark of the witch **** be engraved on the practitioner''s sword, and the holder is still a general of the Haze country, this...I don''t understand at all?"


    The winter solstice didn''t say a word, but his face was ashen as a medicine cartridge, and it would burst when touched.


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain much, "Listen to me, I promise you can break through."


    "Hey Hey!"


    The Winter Solstice still couldn''t help it, and he sneered loudly, "Are you also a believer of the witch god? This time looking for the scorpion is an internal matter of your witch god, but you want us to help? You want to push all the responsibility on us Go, we will also be facing the wrath of the wizard god, right?"


    "The old man won''t accompany me!"


    After speaking, he turned his head and left, Xu Jiang heard the sound, followed behind, and muttered, "No wonder you will let us come, and don''t want the bounty, because you don''t need it at all, and we won''t be able to use it."


    Hao Xiaoxin was also stunned, but did not speak.


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop, and smiled faintly, "Do you feel involved in a big conspiracy?"


    The winter solstice paused and said coldly, "Isn''t it?"


    "It''s not that complicated, you guys think too much," Zhou Shu was very calm, holding Feijian, "I am not a believer of any god, of course Zhu Rong is included. I will say this in front of the imprint, Zhu Rong, I want to use your power to deal with Shebi corpse, but I will never believe you, will you help? If you have something in the future, you can just find me, and you won''t have to find anyone else."


    After speaking, he glanced at a few people, "You believe it?"


    The look of the winter solstice gradually recovered, and he couldn''t help but believe it. He had never heard of a witch **** believer who said this in front of the witch god.


    Everyone knows that the imprint is far closer to the witch **** than the altar, and there is not much difference between before the imprint and in front of the witch god.


    He was no longer angry, but he was more puzzled, "Who are you on earth?"


    If he said such rude words in front of the witch god, wouldn''t he be afraid that the witch **** would use his mark against him? This place is not far from the witch world, and it is not difficult for the witch gods and generals, even if he sees a small Zhurong suddenly jump out of the mark now, he will not be surprised.


    "Don''t care who I am."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Winter Solstice, we should meet again in the future, it will not hurt you to make a bond in the future."


    The winter solstice stature was stagnant. This was a sign of good, and it was also a threat. At this time, he seemed to have no other choice. Instead, he said loudly, "Good! Today, the old man will accompany the general. Life!"


    Hao Xiaoxin followed, "I''m naturally fine!"


    Xu Jiang hesitated, "I''m fine."


    Now there is the witch **** participating, with Zhu Rong''s help, and there is no need to back the pot, so there is nothing to worry about.


    "I have a question!"


    The sound of rapid dissatisfaction came from the turtle lock array.


    With Zhu Rong''s strength, the believer''s confidence fell from the cliff to the bottom.


    "You said that I believe in the corpse and pursue the power of witchcraft. Are you not the same? What qualifications do you have to call me!"


    It seemed to be roaring, full of anger, as if you could feel the angry and distorted face behind the pillar.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "The imprint is on the sword. I stated clearly from the beginning that it is to use Zhu Rong''s power. I will not be affected by Zhu Rong, and you... I will not be mistaken. You already have extravagant corpse lines on your face. , That��s why you wear a mask."


    The sound suddenly stopped, the air seemed to freeze, and the breath was as long as a year.


    The believer''s voice was a little hoarse and a little desperate, "How did you know?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Subi corpse pattern is a pattern that can only be produced when even the soul has accepted the power of the corpse. It officially shows that you have become a believer of the corpse. It is impossible to violate the corpse again. The lines will disappear in twenty years. The lines on your face are already very shallow and very shallow. If in a few years or even a few days, no one will see them... Well, it is a pity that before it disappears, I Here comes."


    At the moment when he perceives the believer , Zhou Shu saw the corpse pattern of Shebi, and made up his mind to kill him.


    Shebi corpse pattern is an important criterion for identification of believers. Hachi country took him back and hid for a few years, then he could use his lack of Shebi corpse pattern to tease himself, saying that he was only bewitched for a while, and the spirit still belongs to him. To save it, it��s not necessary to kill. This is very likely. After all, he comes from the family of practitioners most trusted by the Hachi tribe, but in fact, he is already a believer in the Sabi Corpse. No matter how self-control he is, he cannot change it. .


    Zhou Shu would not give him a chance, he would not give Haze Country this chance, and would never let the followers of Shebi Corpse affect Xianshu City.


    "So you must die."


    The voice was calm, but the killing intent was like tide, turbulent.


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3079: Too much too much

    Whoosh!


    Before Zhou Shu finished speaking, more than a dozen black snakes were suddenly covered.


    Naturally, it came out of the tortoise lock formation. It had been brewing for a long time. It was fast, powerful, and concealed. The winter solstice and others nearby didn''t even notice.


    But Zhou Shu saw it early, and did not move, a stone pillar shifted.


    The invisible force of order strangled with the black snake, and after only a few breaths, the black snake became listless and weak.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to bounce the black snake rushing in front of him, and smiled coldly, "Come again."


    Believers will naturally not come again, the sneak attack is seen through, and then it is a pure waste of power, and only bitterly said, "You wait, I don''t believe that the wizard **** Zhu Rong will help you, not me!"


    "Then try it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and slowly raised the flying sword, the mark of Zhu Rong suddenly shined.


    In this dark underground, the light is even stronger than the sun.


    The strands of power poured down like raindrops and fell on the winter solstice and others.


    Several people were shocked, and there was a sense of warmth inexplicably.


    Zhou Shu shouted in a deep voice, "What are you waiting for, hurry up!"


    A few people will take care of it, and they will use their own methods to get their own power infused with the power of the sun.


    In a flash, the underground golden light masterpiece seemed to have become a golden ocean.


    "No, it doesn''t make sense! How could this be? How to help the practitioners and not the followers of the wizard god!"


    Inside the tortoise lock formation, a desperate roar came. The believer was already angry. The power of the sun in front of him was so vast that he had a feeling of being melted by the sun before he started attacking. It was too difficult.


    Zhou Shu was also very surprised.


    He only wanted to use the power of the mark itself, that power was not a lot, and could only be used to slowly grind the power of the extravagant corpse, it took a lot of time to break the formation, but in this situation, it is clear that Zhu Rong, the wizard god, is using the mark to transmit power. The power of the sun is far too much than expected.


    He also showed his heart before the imprint.


    Zhu Rong was still willing to support him in this way, which can explain that there are rifts and wars between the witch gods, and the corpse is probably Zhu Rong''s enemy.


    Isn''t it a witch **** but a sudden appearance?


    Such thoughts flashed by, and suddenly it seemed that although it was Zhu Rong''s envoy, it was impossible to use the imprint to transmit such a powerful force.


    "General, you are so amazing, even the wizard **** listens to you!"


    On the one hand, Hao Xiaoxin gathered the power of the five elements and merged his own power with the power of the sun, and never forgot to flatter Zhou Shu.


    Maybe it''s not flattery, he admires it sincerely, yes, who has seen a cultivator who can use the power of the Sorceress in a big way without being influenced by the Sorcerer God? For a moment, he even felt a deep relationship between Zhu Rong, the wizard god, and Zhou Shu.


    He is not the only one who feels this way.


    Xu Jiang hesitated, "I take the liberty to ask, General, are you not Zhu Rong''s relatives?"


    Zhou Shu was too lazy to pay attention to them, his eyes stopped at the winter solstice side.


    The winter solstice has already condensed a huge sphere with a radius of nearly a hundred feet. The hot magma and the dazzling sunlight merge together, half gold and half red. It looks extremely terrifying, and there is really the power to destroy everything inside.


    "The old man took action."


    He seemed to be talking to himself, with full confidence, and there was a bit of pride in his eyes.


    This kind of extremely powerful feeling has never been seen before. If the power of the sun is not blessed for a while, how good is it to have it all the time?


    The power of destruction combined with the power of the sun, I am afraid that even the highest law can contend, right?


    When he thought of this, he glanced at the Feijian, and suddenly there was an urge to push the ball towards Zhou Shu, but that urge was annihilated in the blink of an eye. Isn''t it the young man in the past? Isn''t he looking for death? Will do it, the general''s strength is unfathomable, can this ball really kill him? Besides, even if he grabs the flying sword, can he really use the Zhu Rong mark on the flying sword?


    It''s impossible. That general can only be used if he has a relationship with Zhu Rong, and he doesn''t have that relationship.


    After that, the ball flew up, seemingly slow and sinking, but in fact it rolled towards the turtle lock formation extremely fast.


    The two people over there have been continuously attacking, and the tortoise lock formation has been covered with a golden light, but the two people have limited cultivation base and caused a lot of damage, but there is no substantial breakthrough, and the formation is still intact.


    Bang!


    The ball, like a sharp cannonball, rushed straight into the formation!


    The black pillars in front broke and broke in an instant, and they couldn''t even resist.


    Combining the destructive power of the power of the sun, driving along the way, the rumbling sound was endless, and within a few breaths, it rushed to nearly half of the formation.


    At this time, it also stopped slowly, and the power of the extravagant corpse continued to gather to prevent the orb from continuing to damage.


    The winter solstice smiled and shouted, "Blast!"


    The blocked ball suddenly exploded!


    A splendid flower bloomed in an instant, as if ten thousand small suns appeared at the same time and fell again.


    Like a magma rain, it slammed into the turtle lock formation.


    The entire underground changed color, as gorgeous as a galaxy, and the explosion lasted for nearly ten breaths before it stopped.


    The tortoise lock formation covered with magma rain is no longer in its original shape. Although it still maintains its original shape, the power of the corpse has been worn down seven or eighty eight. The effect that appears is that most of the black pillars have been damaged. Either one is missing, or it becomes thinner and shorter.


    He can beat Hao Xiaoxin and Xu Jiang for a day.


    "You really are there, Winter Solstice!"


    Hao Xiaoxin couldn''t help but cheer This blow is so beautiful! "


    Xu Jiang''s face was a little pale, and he was speechless.


    The Winter Solstice glanced at Xu Jiang with disdain, but nodded to Hao Xiaoxin, "It''s nothing, not relying on the power of the sun sent by the general, my own power can''t even achieve one-tenth of the effect."


    "That''s also you great, look at me, it''s far worse than you!"


    Hao Xiaoxin shook his head, seeming a little frustrated, "Obviously there is such a powerful force, but I don''t know how to use it. I can only attack with the power of the five elements. How can I use it so solidly and effectively like you."


    The two are a bounty hunter and a fierce leader. They are naturally hostile, but at this time they communicate like comrades in arms.


    The same hatred.


    Zhou Shu also showed a trace of solemnity, raising his hand and said, "Winter Solstice, your use of the law of destruction makes me amazed and admired."


    The winter solstice hurriedly returned the gift, seemingly thoughtful, "The general overwhelmed the award. It sounds like you have also practiced the law of destruction?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If you have time, you can discuss it and get rid of the believers in Shebi Corpse first."


    "no problem!"


    The winter solstice laughed, "Hahaha, working with the generals, being comfortable, and being able to use the power of the wizard **** Zhurong is also a rare opportunity for the old man. This time the old man can be happy. As for this luxury corpse����"


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, "It''s dead!"


    Hao Xiaoxin nodded, "Yes, it''s dead!"


    Several people once again launched an offensive against the turtle lock formation, one after another, becoming more and more fierce.


    At this time, I couldn''t hear the sound of the tortoise lock formation, as if it was a feeling of giving up.


    Only Zhou Shu remained cautious. Those who traveled a hundred miles were half and ninety. It seemed that he would be able to succeed, but he must not relax until the moment of real success.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3080: Uneasy

    After half a day.


    Without any suspense, the turtle lock formation collapsed.


    The previously turbulent and mighty power of the corpse completely disappeared.


    A figure was revealed, and beneath his feet was a mask broken into countless pieces.


    With a long body and a cold face, you can vaguely see that on the pale face, there are many small lines gently crawling, a bit like blood vessels under the skin, but the blood is black.


    "This is the Sabi Corpse Line, right?"


    Hao Xiaoxin looked strangely, "General, you are really accurate."


    Zhou Shu ignored him, took the flying sword, and took a look. The Zhu Rong mark on it was not dimmed, but brighter. Zhu Rong''s strength has strengthened, and this incident is probably also a "future problem."


    "A group of defeated generals."


    The believer looked at everyone coldly, with a look of disdain.


    Xu Shi knows that he will die, and his mood does not matter.


    Hao Xiaoxin was upset, "Look at the general, you are still taunting us when you are about to die, it''s so hateful!"


    "General? Ridiculous!"


    The believer''s gaze fell on Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "Are you from the auxiliary country or from the town country?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It doesn''t matter who it is, no matter who it is, you can''t escape death."


    The believer sneered, "Death? I will never die! You will never know what power Shebi corpse gave me! And you, sooner or later you will regret today! Generals, **** generals, are all of our families. of����"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Are there any other last words?"


    The believer stopped and laughed wildly, "I will come back to seek revenge from you, just wait for that day, I will kill you, but I will kill everyone around you first to make you feel... Hahaha !"


    "Laugh when you do it."


    Zhou Shuxin looked at him indifferently, and slowly raised his hand.


    "and many more!"


    Xu Jiang suddenly shouted, "General, if you want to kill him, how should we receive the reward? Just relying on a corpse, the immortal world may not believe it, right?"


    Hao Xiaoxin touched his head, "That''s what I said, but I think the general must have a way."


    "You are really stupid."


    Winter Solstice unconsciously sneered, and said contemptuously, "Also bounty hunter, don''t know anything! Actually want to take the corpse to receive the reward, hehe!"


    Hao Xiaoxin was puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Watch it carefully."


    He opened the bow without turning back the arrow, and when he raised his hand, he would not let it go. A solid and comfortable force went straight to the believer.


    "Remember, my name is Lu Yi, and I will definitely find you...Uh!"


    Before he finished speaking, he stopped abruptly and fell stiffly. Shu Zhili strangled his throat and cut all his vitality.


    Hao Xiaoxin looked at the believer, and when he was still wondering what to see for himself, he saw things he didn''t want to see.


    puff.


    With a soft sound, a crack suddenly cracked on the believer''s face, and a slender black snake slowly emerged.


    The black snake spit out the letter and made a sizzling noise, and the tongue was also black, and the tip of the tongue was still forked.


    Suddenly the tongue grew longer, and it rolled towards the face of the believer, and suddenly a piece of flesh and blood was rolled away, and the tongue curled up the flesh and blood and sent it to the mouth, repeatedly.


    After every piece of flesh and blood is eaten, the black snake grows bigger.


    After eating, the head ate the body, as if he had never eaten food in his entire life, but for hundreds of breaths, the believer was eaten so that there was no bone left. The original place was only a black snake several feet long, his head held high. With blood-red eyes open, he looked at everyone.


    Hao Xiaoxin''s mind suddenly shocked as if something had strangled his throat, and he couldn''t help taking a half step back.


    "This...what the **** is this?"


    "As a believer of Sabi Corpse, everything belongs to Sabi Corpse. Even if you die, you must dedicate yourself to Sabi Corpse."


    Zhou Shu was very plain, "This snake is something you want to bring back to the immortal world. It is said that the corpse snake has not appeared in the world for a long time, and the immortal world will not hesitate to award it, but I remind you not to think otherwise. "


    Hao Xiaoxin hesitated, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to the believer who no longer existed, "Feeding snakes with gods and souls may be able to obtain the inheritance of the corpse, and the power of the corpse like him, maybe even the memory of the believer, come to me for revenge. ."


    He spoke frankly, without a trace of fear.


    Whenever he does something, he follows his heart and assumes cause and effect.


    Retaliation, then Lu Yi really wanted too much, would Zhou Shu be afraid of him? Had it not been for only a soul shadow here, Zhou Shu would have pinched him to death.


    Of course, take precautions, Lu Yi''s family, he will definitely investigate it afterwards.


    Hao Xiaoxin shook his body and shook his head hurriedly, "Who would feed snakes with spirits! I don''t want to be such a ghost!"


    Winter Solstice laughed, "I won''t wait for it naturally, the general is too worried."


    The black snake seemed to have heard Zhou Shu''s words, cast a bitter look at it, and then bent over, suddenly jumped up, and flew out like lightning.


    "Ah, escaped!"


    Hao Xiaoxin hurried to catch up.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Those who can''t escape, even people can''t escape from the Eighth Formation, just become a snake?"


    After a while, the black snake was sent over.


    Floating in the air, as if frozen, his body stiffened, his blood-red eyes lost energy, and a layer of white smoke was covered.


    Zhou Shu was too lazy to take a look, "Which one of you can hold it, put it in a separate jade box in the Wanfang Ring."


    Xu Jiang came up first, but hesitated to take it, "Can''t you run?"


    "Useless things!"


    With a cold snort in the winter solstice, he grabbed the black snake straight in his hand, took out a jade box and put it in the Wanfang Ring, "Didn''t you see it? It has been completely sealed by the power of order, even if you want to let it go. I can''t let it go!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, as long as you don''t let it go, and you don''t need a fresh soul to help it recover, it will definitely not wake up."


    "Then I can hold it."


    Xu Jiang looked at the winter solstice eagerly and whispered, "You won''t take it alone to receive the reward, will you?"


    "The old man is also afraid that you will go to the immortal realm and indicate the identity of the old man!"


    The winter solstice said with disdain, "The old man is not a villain, and the old man only wants to cancel the ranking of the list, and other things, the old man does not look up. When the ranking is cancelled, it will be given to you. Then... Hao Xiaoxin, you find I want to."


    Hao Xiaoxin nodded quickly, "Don''t worry, I can trust you, and I will come to you together then."


    "Just took it away?"


    Xu Jiang wanted to say something more, but looked at the expressions of the two of them and didn''t say any more.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "The matter is almost over. In the winter solstice, you''d better leave early and don''t have other things in the Yunquan world. Hao Xiaoxin, Xu Jiang, you stay for a day, I have something to ask you."


    "Needless to say, the old man is going to leave too."


    In the winter solstice, he bowed his hands to the courtesy, but he was quite respectful, "Whether you are a general or something else, I hope I have another chance to meet again next time."


    He didn''t hesitate anymore, turned and left, and disappeared in a flash.


    Hao Xiaoxin and Xu Jiang stayed where they were, looking at each other, not knowing what else Zhou Shu had to do, they were uneasy.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Dream Wuhen 33, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3081: Best fell

    Looking at Zhou Shu who was putting together the eight formations, Hao Xiaoxin hesitated, "General, what else is there?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What''s the situation in Liangmiao Country now? Xu Jiang should know."


    Xu Jiang came over quickly, "Know some, not too much. I have only been there for less than 20 years."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "There are many practitioners over there?"


    Xu Jiang thought about it for a while, "It''s not a lot. There are seven realms in the Liangmiao Country. One realm prohibits practitioners from entering. I have been to the other six. The boundaries of the Liangmiao Country are very close. It��s also convenient, it looks like hundreds of practitioners."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What do the practitioners do there? All the immortal world requires?"


    Xu Jiang shook his head, "The Immortal Realm did not say that the Liangmiao Kingdom came, but that is the realm of the witch gods. How can this kind of thing be said? I heard others say that it is very good to make immortal jade here, and if you are lucky, you can become a realm. Lord, successfully promoted..."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Who did you hear, be more detailed."


    "Elder Lei Tong of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I have some friendship with him. I heard him say so much, so I will try our luck. We wandering hunters, wherever we have money, we go wherever we are, and the witch gods don��t care, and during that time I also heard that Zhou Shu was here," Xu Jiang smiled bitterly, "Maybe it was late, and I didn��t encounter any good things at all. I was deceived by them. I wandered around all day, and I didn��t even have a place to practice. The Miao State Council issued some tasks, but there were no good rewards for the ones that could be grabbed, and the ones that were good for rewards could not be done at all. Anything that went to Hachi country would be destroyed, persuade, etc., wouldn��t that mean sending him to death? To come and hunt Xiaohan, I would have gone back long ago."


    It is not surprising to hear these Zhou Shu.


    On the surface, Haze and Liangmiao have stabilized, but they must be fighting over and under.


    The Liangmiao country has been thinking about destroying the Hachi country. Isn''t that the Hachi country?


    He paused, "Most of the cultivators in Liangmiao Country belong to Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Xu Jiang thought for a while and said, "There are many Ten Thousand Soul Sects, many of the Sacred Fire Gates, and a few in Shushan. The rest are just like me to try luck."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Is there no one in the Suspension Bell Sect? Impossible, you can talk about the specific practitioners in the Liangmiao Kingdom, and how many Hunyuan Jinxian there are, just say the one in charge of the sect, and nothing else."


    Xu Jiang was stunned, his face turned pale, "Where do I know so much, General, I am a hunter of the iron flag gate, and I can''t go to secret places. I don''t know many people. I don''t know the information you want. Can''t get it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression grew colder, "I don''t know at all?"


    Xu Jiang''s face turned paler, and after thinking for a while, he said, "I haven''t seen people from the Suspension Bell Sect, but I heard that there are some. They should be in the Liangmiao Realm, where most of us can''t go, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect seems to have one. The elder Baiyin named Pan Xin is here, and the celestial pole is ranked 920th. He is in charge of many affairs. By the way, several elders from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect have recently come here. They are the elders of Qingyin. There are more than ten Hunyuan Golden Immortals in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and they seem to be planning to do something."


    "Are you going to deal with Hazhi Country?"


    "I also think so, I plan to mix with them, but I waited for a long time and no task was sent."


    Xu Jiang shook his head, as if thinking of something, "Yunliu, the first person of the new generation in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, is also here, and the master is the elder Xianting."


    Hao Xiaoxin couldn''t help but interject, "Ah, such an important person also came to Liangmiao Country? His cultivation level should not be high, the border area is not a good place for experience, there is a mixture of fish and dragons, what if something happens to him, he is not afraid Did it cause the immortal world war? Ten Thousand Soul Sect really has no idea.


    Xu Jiang hesitated, "Who knows, but I think he may not come for Ten Thousand Soul Sect, he has his own business."


    Hao Xiaoxin said disdainfully, "As if you knew him."


    "I met him once before I came, and he is very nice," Xu Jiang did not deny. "It was a bit weird to say. At that time, in Linshan Realm, the Sacred Fire Gate and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect had a fierce quarrel, and they were about to fight. He drank on the side and didn''t help, as if Ten Thousand Soul Sect had nothing to do with him, he seemed very alienated."


    "what?"


    Hao Xiaoxin was very puzzled, "I heard that Yunliu is the most hopeful newcomer of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to succeed the Sect Master. How could he ignore the matter of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and don''t want to be the Sect Master? Also, what about the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Holy Fire Sect? It''s a fight? Isn''t the Sacred Fire Sect most listen to the words of the sect in charge?"


    "That''s why I feel weird, Yunliu might have something to do with Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Xu Jiang shook his head slightly, "But I don''t know exactly what it is. As for the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Sacred Fire Sect, the two factions have recently had a gap, and they are always arguing. There have been fights several times. I think it will be a while. , The people at the Sacred Fire Gate must leave Liangmiao Country."


    Hao Xiaoxin said unconsciously, "Sacred Fire Gate is trying to usurp the throne."


    "Who doesn''t want it?"


    Xu Jiang''s expression condensed slightly, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is the weakest in the Sect, and the Sacred Fire Gate is getting stronger and stronger. I heard that they have another Dharma King who has been promoted to Quasi-Holy. It��s a holy sage, and there seem to be only seven Ten Thousand Soul Sects? Although there are still two, but they can almost fight it. If someone supports them, they seem to be very close to Shushan recently. Mission, they are all together."


    Hao Xiaoxin paused, "I said, Brother Xu How do you notice these things, and they still look like? Care''?"


    "Isn''t this the general asking?"


    Xu Jiang said with some emotion, "And I thought about it,...it''s not good to always catch the murderer. In the future, we will still find a place to live. It is difficult for people like us to build a fairy city or something."


    Hao Xiaoxin smiled unconsciously, "Hehe, then do you want to go to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect or the Sacred Fire Gate, Shushan must be difficult."


    "I didn''t think about it. If the Sacred Fire Sect can win, go to the Sacred Fire Sect, if the Ten Thousand Soul Sect holds the position of the sect in charge, then go to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect..." Xu Jiang stagnated, and unconsciously said his inner thoughts. He quickly looked at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "General, what else do you want to ask?"


    Zhou Shu was thinking about the problem and ignored him for a while.


    When he was in Xianshu City before, he had seen Yunliu, and he could see that Yunliu was the kind of person with arrogance in his bones but humble and peaceful appearance, and he got along well with those Ten Thousand Soul Sect elders. How did he go to Liangmiao? The country has become a denial of the six relatives. Is this going to oppose Ten Thousand Soul Sect?


    What happened between this?


    As for the battle between the Holy Fire Gate and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, he knew very well, to be precise, it had a lot to do with him.


    Of course he wanted to help the Sacred Fire Sect now, but the Ten Thousand Soul Sect was the best, and everyone was happy.


    Xu Jiang thought that Zhou Shu was angry, and said quickly, "General, no matter where I go, I will definitely not be detrimental to Hachi Country, I promise!"


    "It doesn''t matter where you go."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and glanced at him, then threw something away, "Xu Jiang, I don��t see that you know a lot of news. I will give you the token of Xiaohan. What else do you know? Let��s talk and listen."


    "Good, good!"


    After receiving the incomplete token, Xu Jiang''s eyes lit up and nodded busy.

 Chapter 3082: Thank you Santo

    More than half an hour passed soon.


    Xu Jiang said with a bitter face, "General, I really know everything I can say, and there is nothing more to say."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "That''s it, right, do you want to go back to Liangmiao Country again and help me do something by the way?"


    "This����"


    Xu Jiang''s face changed suddenly.


    Having said so much news is not enough, this general is still planning to let himself be a spy?


    "Forget it, let me just talk about it," Zhou Shu smiled, "You can go wherever you want, but it''s better not to stay in Hachi country."


    Still a reminder, they are different from the winter solstice.


    Xu Jiang breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, "General, I will be leaving soon and will never come again."


    Hao Xiaoxin hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Me too, I will not go to Liangmiao Country, nor will I stay in Hachi Country."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Then leave, do you want me to send it?"


    The two were stagnant, and soon bowed to leave.


    Xu Jiang flew extremely fast, he just wanted to leave quickly, but Hao Xiaoxin flew a few steps, then turned around and saluted, "Thank you, general this time!"


    His sincerity can be seen from the look in his eyes, and it may be available in the future.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, without speaking.


    Watching them leave Yunquan Realm, Zhou Shu began to clear the battlefield.


    It was quickly arranged. The traces of a great battle were very clear. There were still remnants of the power of destruction and the power of the corpse. Several small storms were formed, and they were still strangling. Anyone can see that it happened here. what.


    Of course, the power of the sun and the power of order are not there, and the eight formations have never existed.


    Leave the underground and go to the Dead Sea to wait for the arrival of the auxiliary country.


    Two days later, Fu Guo Xie Zheng appeared in Yunquan Realm, and Zhou Shu was discovered not long after.


    It was still the Yan front hole, and said in a deep voice, "City Lord Zhou, where are the believers of Shebi Corpse?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s okay, it''s dead."


    "died?"


    Xie Zheng''s expression immediately changed, staring at Zhou Shu intently, with surprise in his eyes, but there were some other emotions, whether it was anger or happiness, Zhou Shu couldn''t see it, and didn''t want to see it.


    "Fuguo, Xiaohan, and the Winter Solstice are all here."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "The believer caught Xiao Han, and the winter solstice took someone to fight him. Finally, the believer died. Several people died there. I am sure that the believer died because I saw the Sabi Corpse Snake. The snake was finally taken away by them."


    Xie Zheng took a deep breath, "Zhou Shu, have you been watching them fight, or did you only find out later?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I know, but I didn''t care about it, and didn''t tell the guards here, the immortal world, the corpse, and the dog biting the dog. Why bother? No matter who dies, it doesn''t hurt. On the contrary, I am happy. Would you still want to leave that extravagant corpse snake? Are you right, Fu Guo?"


    Xie Zheng stared at Zhou Shu, seeming to suppress his anger, "I know you can leave it alone, but don''t you think you should ask first? Does he have any accomplices? Where did he get the inheritance of the extravaganza? What should I do if this happens."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Fu Guo, you don''t have to ask him to get answers to these things."


    Xie Zheng completely suppressed his anger and said blankly, "What did Zhen Guo say to you?"


    "Zhenguo only said a word, which made me think that if you want to investigate, it is better to investigate from within Haze."


    Zhou Shu is very frank. There is no need to conceal this. As long as he killed Lu Yi and Hazhi country could not find evidence, then he said nothing would affect the covenant, and it would be better to express his ideas directly. The country knows that people are murdered, the nature is different, and it is not suitable to say anything.


    Xie Zheng remained silent, as if something was brewing.


    "In fact, the most troublesome thing in Yunquan Realm is not the believers of Shebi Corpse, but here."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the sea, and the sea slowly split into two halves, as if separated by two invisible walls, extending for hundreds of miles, and at the end, a whirlpool surrounded by a touch of blood was fully revealed.


    "The door of God''s descent? How could it be here!"


    Staring at the whirlpool, Xie Zheng''s expression turned pale.


    He has not experienced the war of the year, but Hachei has left many records about the gate of God''s descent. As an auxiliary country, he keeps it in mind.


    "This gate of God''s descent should still be usable, that is to say, the witch **** can send envoys to Haze country through this gate at any time, and..." Zhou Shu''s expression was extremely solemn, "I first discovered that shebi The location of the corpse believer is nearby. I very much suspect that the Sabi corpse believer has discovered the door of God''s surrender. If he tells the corpse witch **** about this again, the auxiliary country should know what will happen."


    Xie Zheng couldn''t hold back any longer, and yelled, "The Lu family has such a scum!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, and said slowly, "Does the Lu family? I don''t know what family it is, but I will also investigate the matter clearly. The emergence of Shebi corpse believers in Hazhi country is not only affecting Hazhi country. , It also has an impact on my Xiancheng, Fu Guo, I am worried that something will happen to the Lu family, and I must guard against it."


    Xie Zheng glanced at him and said solemnly, "The old man has completed the investigation and will give you a copy of the result."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s so best. I''m waiting for the news from the auxiliary countryThis gate of God''s descent, what the auxiliary country intends to do, if it is to be destroyed, I am afraid it will take some effort."


    "The city lord does not need to worry, someone will come soon, and the old man will never allow it to stay here again."


    Xie Zheng raised his hand and said sincerely, "The city lord helped us find such a serious problem in Hazhi Country. I really don''t know how to be grateful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The auxiliary country is too polite. As a firm ally, I must take into account the interests of the two companies in everything I do. I am naturally responsible for this kind of thing. I must tell you where I can use it. thank."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are there, the covenant between Xianshu City and Hachi Country cannot be changed."


    Reading the meaning of Zhou Shu''s words, Xie Zheng also expressed his position without hesitation.


    Zhou Shu''s handling of believers made him a little dissatisfied, but the incident of the door of God''s descent was enough to completely eliminate that dissatisfaction.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The rest of the matter, I will trouble the auxiliary country to deal with it, do you want me to take you to the place where the believer died? Not far away, I have already let Xie Mao Xie Dun guard there. ."


    Xie Zheng shook his head, "I''ll just go see it myself later, where are you going? Liangmiao Country?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Forget it, you can''t enter in this way. I will go back after turning around the border of Hachi Country. By the way, I will help you to see if there is a gate of God descending. thing."


    Xie Zheng thanked him again, "Then thank you City Lord."


    Zhou Shu took out the general''s token and handed it over, and said with a smile, "Well, please return the auxiliary country to Zhenguo. I have already told him."


    Xie Zheng declined, "You don''t need it? You should be able to use it in Hachi country."


    "I just want to take a look at it, and I''m afraid of losing it, so I left."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, his figure fluttered into the air and disappeared.


    Xie was meditating on the spot for a long time before leaving slowly.

 Chapter 3083: act rashly

    Dark underground.


    A Haechi clan walked over, "Supplementary country, there is no problem, it is indeed a trace of the battle between the winter solstice and the power of the Shebi."


    "Zhou Shu usually doesn''t leave any flaws in doing things, but this time...you can kill Lu Yi only by the power of destruction? If you want to cover it up, something will happen," Xie Zheng shook his head and said blankly, "Thank you Bai, Clean it up, don''t keep it."


    "Yes, auxiliary country."


    Xie Bai cleaned up the traces, and said, "Fortunately, it is the auxiliary country. It is really troublesome to ask the Lu family to come."


    Xie Zheng said solemnly, "Even if there are people from the Lu family, Lu Yi should not be allowed to go back alive. If he is contaminated with the corpse, Hachi will not stay."


    "I understand, Fu Guo, but it is a trouble for them to come, the three families are old, they are still more powerful in the capital," Xie Bai said slowly, "Speaking of which Zhou Shu helped Fu Guo solve a big problem this time. I found someone to kill Lu Yi in advance. The Lu family couldn��t save it even if they wanted to. There was a lot of controversy in the auxiliary country. When the news came from Zhenguo, I was still thinking about what to do when the auxiliary country came. I didn��t expect... Ha ha."


    "Zhen Guo didn''t see the wrong person."


    Xie Zheng slightly lowered his jaw, only his face was serious, "But remember, non-my races will have different hearts. You can never trust them too much. You can use them, but you can''t stay for long."


    Xie Bai nodded hurriedly, "I understand, the few cultivator families in Hachi Kingdom are too boring. They are old and not dead."


    There are three families of practitioners in Hache Country, Lu, Lin, and Zheng.


    Hachi country can build a country and can develop to this day, they have done a lot.


    It also has huge rights.


    Only the practitioners of these three families can go in and out freely in the kingdom of the sky key realm. Other practitioners can''t. Of course, the ordinary Hachi clan can''t.


    Although the four generals preside over the state affairs of Haze Country, the opinions of the three of them also have a large proportion. This refers to matters outside the capital, and matters within the capital, including the living of the country��s lord, are all determined by these three. .


    The so-called emperor''s close minister is nothing more than that.


    It has stretched for hundreds of thousands of years.


    The merits are overshadowed by the master, and things that take credit for pride will naturally happen, but this kind of thing only happens in the capital, and the outside world does not understand it.


    But in the past few thousand years, the situation has become worse and worse. Even the succession of the lord of the country, the three major families have also begun to intervene. Now there is a major event in the family that affects the country, such as the corpse believer, and Lu Jiaran also If you want to keep people, no one can stand it.


    As soon as he received Xie Xun''s call, Xie Zheng understood Xie Xun''s intentions and rushed over immediately, be sure to resolve Lu Yi first, so as not to interfere with the Lu family.


    Zhou Shu did really help him a lot, but Zhou Shu didn''t know it yet, after all, he didn''t know much about Hachi Country.


    Xie Zheng said slowly, "You send a message to Zhen Guo, I have something to tell him."


    "Okay, auxiliary country."


    Xie Bai hurriedly used the Shadow of Reality to talk to Xie Xun in Unmasked.


    Xie Zheng is very different from other Hachi people.


    He is an astrologer of the Haechi tribe, with a special natural bloodline talent, very few in number, and unique.


    This type of astrologer can practice many special techniques in the Hachi tribe, such as retrograde, seven-star evolution, etc., but many of the normal methods of the Hachi tribe cannot be learned, such as the real shadow, which is for astrologers. Hard work, there is no way to master it.


    In the past, astrologers were treated as prophets by the Hachi tribe, but then it was different.


    The Hachez clan, who could not practice the real shadow, was regarded as a useless waste in the country. Xie Zheng was almost expelled, but he was tenacious, painstakingly cultivated, and constantly making progress. Finally, he broke the doubt and became the chief general of Hache.


    The hard work he paid for this is countless, and in his heart, he deeply hates the family of practitioners.


    He believed that the change in Haze��s attitude towards astrologers was due to the family of practitioners, who could not tolerate geniuses similar to humans in the Haze family.


    "Zhen Guo, Lu Yi is dead."


    "Did Zhou Shu do it?"


    "It seems to be related to the practitioners of the Liangmiao Kingdom, as well as those in the evil list, Xiaohan in the winter solstice and so on."


    "Liangmiao Country? Zhou Shu didn''t ask for help, right?"


    "No, Zhou Shu did not participate. It is more likely that Lu Yi provoked them or had something to do with them."


    "Unexpectedly, Lu Yi still has a relationship with Liang Miao Country. Don''t neglect this matter. You can help the country. Just return to the country''s lord."


    "Okay, Zhou Shu is a nice person, Zhen Guo, you will get closer in the future."


    Stopping the call, Xie Zheng glanced at Xie Bai, "After cleaning up, you will come back to China with me, so don''t be too in a hurry."


    Xie Bai was quite happy, "I see, Fu Guo, I wanted to go back with you a long time ago, there is no point in staying in this Yunquan Realm."


    Xie Zhengning said, "There are many things to do when I go back this time, it''s not that simple."


    Xie Bai clenched his fists in both hands, his expression was solemn, as if he was swearing, "I was ready a long time ago, and I will follow Fu Guo, although I will die without regrets."


    The capital of Hachi country, Tiankey world.


    In the middle is a continuous and tall mountain range, afraid that it will not be tens of thousands of miles in radius.


    Tiankey Mountain, said to be the birthplace of the Hachi tribe, was moved from the Xuanhuang Realm, but no one knows whether it is.


    Standing in front of the mountain is a huge statue of Hachi, which is a thousand feet long and roars up to the sky, full of power.


    There are three humanoid sculptures standing around the statue, about a few hundred feet, each of the law enforcement treasures in the hands, guarding the statue with a majestic complexion. If you don''t look carefully, you can also find many large characters tattooed under the three statues~www. novelhall.com~ introduces their history and achievements.


    Lu, Lin, Zheng.


    There are three large buildings on the mountain, together with the Hachi Kingdom Palace on the top of the mountain, just like the three-star Gongyue, but there is also a feeling that the palace is surrounded by them.


    Most of the architectural styles in the building complex are similar. They are antique, carved with blue tiles, and almost no different from palaces in the Xuanhuang world.


    In one of the halls, the three of them stood facing each other with a solemn expression.


    An old man slowly said, "I''m calling you, there is something to say."


    "It''s Lu Yi''s business, brother Lu? Hearing that Fu Guo has passed, he should not dare to act on Lu Yi."


    "It''s okay, they have to be scrupulous about the Lu family."


    The other two glanced at each other, seeming to see something, but they were still comforting.


    The old man said calmly, "No, Yi''er is dead. My soul lamp is out. The practitioners from the Liangmiao Kingdom did it. The people who started with the winter solstice Xiaohan and others, the illusion of the extravagant corpse The snake was also taken away."


    "Practitioner?"


    "Liangmiao Country? This is what the auxiliary country said personally?"


    The expressions of the two changed suddenly.


    The old man nodded, "It was the auxiliary country who asked someone to report back to the country''s lord, just a few hours ago."


    The two of them looked more solemn and suspicious, "The auxiliary country has no real shadow. He wants to send a message to the capital. Doesn''t he have to rely on our people? How can the country master know so soon?"


    "There are other ways we can''t control it."


    The old man said slowly, "We only delayed the last two days."


    The two looked at the old man with anger in their eyes, "Associating Lu Yi with Liangmiao Country, they really dare to say that, this is an opportunity they have found, and they intend to..."


    "Don''t act rashly."


    The old man waved his hand expressionlessly, "This matter won''t just end like this."

 Chapter 3084: Ignore no one

    Liangmiao country, near the mountain boundary.


    Deng Baixian looked at a group of people in the distance and scolded bitterly, "This group of trash is becoming more and more presumptuous. When I return to the fairy world, let''s see how the old man teaches you!"


    "The Sacred Fire Gate is indeed too presumptuous. A few days ago, I even snatched what Brother Deng liked. I can''t bear it!"


    Wu Yong didn''t know when he came over, he laughed, "Why go back to the immortal world, can''t you teach me now? I''ll help you, brother Deng!"


    "Don''t fan the flames!"


    Deng Baixian turned around and glared at him, "The talents of the Suspended Bell Sect came here yesterday, let us stop making trouble with the Sacred Fire Gate, are you giving me this kind of idea now? Do you want the old man to violate the rules and put him on fire? Baked? What good is this for you!"


    Wu Yong touched his beard, "Haha, since Brother Deng is going to shrink his head, then I have nothing to say."


    Deng Baixian snorted, "Don''t talk cold words there. The Sacred Fire Gate is now so against us, there must be a conspiracy. You are also the elder of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. If you don''t want to think about how to deal with it, you want to deal with your own people?"


    Wu Yong stagnated, "This group of doglegs went crazy in Outland, and waited until the fairy world to fix them."


    "This is Outland."


    Deng Baixian said in a deep voice, "Don��t you think it��s strange that when the elder of the Suspension Sect came yesterday, he only said that as the master of the sect, we should lead by example, but they didn��t say that they took the initiative to pick things. Together we must be obedient, but they Just don��t listen."


    Wu Yong paused and sighed, "It''s their business what the Hangling Sect thinks and does, so what can we do."


    "It seems that our Ten Thousand Soul Sect is really in trouble."


    Deng Baixian shook his head slightly, his eyes fell on the group of disciples of the Sacred Flame in the distance, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "I''ll go back after I finish the task. I knew this was the situation, so the old man would not come," Wu Yong said helplessly. "Liangmiao Country, when will he be willing to take action on Hachi Country? I have been preparing for so long. "


    "It depends on the sorcerer''s meaning, who knows what we are waiting for? Anyway, we are stuck here and can''t leave."


    Deng Baixian sighed, as if thinking of something, "Have you seen Yunliu these days? How is he? Nothing happened, right?"


    Wu Yong spread his hands, "It''s okay, but the same way, no one cares."


    "What''s the matter with him, have you asked clearly?" Deng Baixian looked slightly condensed, "How can I say that he is also Elder Yueming''s person, even if Lei Tong ignores it, we have to think of something, what''s the matter? Help him solve the difficulties."


    Wu Yong looked up and smiled, "Then you can kill Lei Tong."


    Deng Baixian paused, "Is it really related to Lei Tong?"


    "It is 80%," Wu Yong nodded. "Although Yunliu didn''t say anything, I asked some disciples who have been here for a long time. The reason should be Lei Tong."


    Deng Baixian looked at him and was quite puzzled, "What the **** is going on? Lei Tong is in charge of all the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the Liangmiao Kingdom, so he won''t cause trouble, right? Besides, Yun Liu first arrived, why did he hate him? "


    Wu Yong paused, "Brother Deng, do you know Zhou Qing?"


    Deng Baixian thought for a while and nodded, "I have a bit of an impression and a very talented young man. It is said that he will soon be on the Immortal Miao ranking. He has performed very well in the door and is very loyal. He has been promoted to a disciple of the second door. , Seems to have gone to the soul world again?"


    "Yeah, it was said that she had gone to the soul world, but who thought, she actually came out alone."


    Wu Yong shook his head, "Ten years ago, she arrived in Liangmiao Country and said she was commissioned by the sect and listened to Lei Tong''s orders."


    Deng Baixian quickly understood, "She also wants to find that Zhou Shu, most of the people who come here are for this, but what does this have to do with Yunliu, does it..." He thought of something, "Ah! No? Did Yunliu come after her?"


    "I also find it strange."


    Wu Yong nodded, "I heard that the two met in the soul world. Yun Liu also helped her, otherwise she would not be able to leave the soul world. I don''t know the specific relationship, but it should not be shallow."


    Deng Baixian suddenly said, "It''s no wonder that Yunliu will participate in this mission. It turned out to be for this. Does his Master Yueming know?"


    Wu Yong thought for a while, "I should know, I can''t hide this from the elders."


    "Then Yunliu is here, why don''t you want to pass with Lei? Could it be..." Deng Baixian was startled suddenly, "That Zhou Qing, won''t be killed by Zhou Tong? Then the problem will be big. Up!"


    "Brother Deng is so old in the end."


    Wu Yong said in a slow voice, "It''s not that he killed him, he''s not good at geniuses, ah? I heard that Zhou Qing was sent to do a very difficult task. He went with his disciples. When he came back Only his disciple, the disciple said that he met the demons, and finally ran back."


    Deng Baixian didn''t realize it, "Don''t say anything else, at least one of the crimes for not being saved is not gone."


    Wu Yong nodded, "Yes, everyone else is gone, but you came back well. Your strength is not as good as others. What do you say about taking back half of your arm from the void storm, or the arm of the true soul body, everyone has already It��s gone, it��s too obvious."


    Deng Baixian snorted, "Is it so stupid that I didn''t mean to frame it?"


    Wu Yong shook his head, "I don''t know, but Yunliu will definitely not cooperate with Lei Tong now. It seems that he doesn''t want to take care of things about the Ten Thousand Soul Sect This is really troublesome. If there are other things, we too It��s easy to talk and talk, and it��s easy to do if you live. Now everyone is dead.�� Deng Baixian followed and shook his head, ��How can you say Yunliu would like Zhou Qing? Don��t think about this great future.��


    Wu Yong paused, "Maybe something happened in the soul world. He doesn''t say that we won''t know, and I don''t want to guess randomly."


    "The place in the soul world..."


    Speaking of the soul world, Deng Baixian was inexplicably palpitated, "It''s really not something that humans can treat, no matter how high the cultivation level is, it''s useless."


    Wu Yong followed, "The cultivation level there is secondary. The important thing is whether the soul can withstand it. Anyway, I don��t want to go anymore. I refine my soul three days a day, a mountain on three days, and a river on five days. Suffering, I don��t know who came up with it, so let us go to the soul world to experience."


    Deng Baixian said in a slow voice, "The talented people, those who can stay in the soul world for a long time are the strong, and those who have always lived in the soul world, I am afraid that the immortal world will be shocked after coming out, the mountain long, the river long, you Can you imagine their strength outside the soul world? Let alone the tower master," he looked at Wu Yong and said with interest, "By the way, when you went to the soul world, did you go to the Soul Burning Tower? "


    Wu Yong snorted, "I don''t have the qualifications to go to the Burning Soul Tower, which one is not a genius among geniuses?"


    Deng Baixian smiled, "Then you are wrong. You have gone a lot, but only the geniuses can come out."


    "Yes, it seems that until the establishment of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, there are only a dozen people who can get out of the Burning Soul Tower," Wu Yong nodded, not without envy, "Yunliu is one of them, but now...oh."


    Deng Baixian paused, "When the Zongmen learns about the news, they will definitely deal with it. During this time, we should be more optimistic."


    Wu Yong sighed, "Yeah, I came with us. I can''t let him have an accident. It''s really troublesome."

 Chapter 3085: what did you say

    Yun Liu walked down the road with a gloomy expression, and ignored anyone when he saw it.


    After learning about Zhou Qing''s news, he has always maintained this state, and the humility of the past can no longer be seen.


    This can��t be blamed on him. Although he is arrogant in his bones, he is a person who will repay his favor. Zhou Qing is a life-saving grace to him. Before he could repay Zhou Qing, he was killed unexplainedly and called him. How to keep calm.


    "If I had come a few years earlier, would she have had trouble..."


    As he was thinking about it, his waist suddenly felt a little hot, and he stopped.


    "I haven''t practiced for many days, is it because my cultivation base has regressed?"


    Minor changes in the body are often a bad omen for practitioners. Yun Liu sighed slightly, "I still have to practice...", he unconsciously stroked his waist, but was stunned. Not from the body, but from a hanging jade ring.


    Looking at Yuhuan, he thought of something.


    The magic weapon containing the law of energy, obtained from Xianshu City, has been carefully studied along the way, yet he hasn''t got a clue, but Zhou Qing has happened, and he didn''t want to study the law anymore, so he put it aside.


    Suddenly heating up at this time, could it be that the law of energy broke through unconsciously?


    Soon, I smiled bitterly, just wanting to make a breakthrough without practicing or thinking?


    Picking up Yuhuan, wanting to see what happened, as soon as he started, a clear message was transmitted, and his mind was stagnant.


    "Yunliu, I am the lord of Xianshu City. We can communicate through Yuhuan."


    "Ah, City Lord Xianshu?"


    Yun Liu was stunned. He never expected that this Yuhuan was still a magic weapon that could transmit information.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    On the Linhaijie opposite the Linshanjie, Zhou Shu sat quietly, smiling.


    Of course, Yuhuan is not just the injection of simple laws of energy, because there is the origin of Hu Lao��s demon refining realm in it. Both Hu Lao and Zhou Shu can use Yuhuan to transmit messages, but the distance is limited, and they can only be separated by one boundary at most. Will be lost.


    After learning about Yunliu''s situation from Xu Jiang, Zhou Shu planned to chat with him and came to Linhai Realm specially.


    Linshan Linhai is now the border between Hachi Country and Liangmiao Country, and there is a checkpoint in the middle called Haishan Pass.


    It is currently controlled by Hachi Country.


    After confirming the source of the information again and again, Yunliu slowly spread his voice, "What can the city lord do with the younger generation?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I can tell you what you think about the law of energy and what you don''t understand."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but the juniors don''t want to talk about this now. After a while, the juniors will come to ask seniors."


    Yunliu hesitated and sent out the message. Although it is unbelievable for a practitioner to reject the law of energy, in his current situation, he really can''t learn anything. Even if he meets a famous teacher, his income is limited.


    "It seems that the trouble you have encountered is huge."


    Zhou Shu didn''t use the law of energy to hide it. He already knew something about Yunliu.


    Yunliu was surprised, "Santo Do you know what?"


    "Not much, but it must be an extraordinary thing to make the arrogant son of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect hate the Ten Thousand Soul Sect," Zhou Shu paused, "If you can''t stay in the Liangmiao Country, it''s better to come. Xianshu City, I am not asking you to leave the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I just find a place to rest for you."


    Yun Liu''s heart was stagnant, and he sighed, "Thank you, the city lord, for your kindness, but the younger generation can''t leave Liangmiao Country."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "As a genius practitioner, you can temporarily ignore the law of energy and still think about the Liangmiao country? This is an excuse."


    Yun Liu smiled bitterly, "The city lord has misunderstood. The younger generation does not want to contribute to the Liangmiao Country, but wants to stay here and investigate the matter clearly. If you don''t understand the whole story, the younger generation will not leave."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "So that''s it, I can help."


    He really wants to bring Yunliu to Xianshu City. There are never too many geniuses like this. What''s more, now that Yunliuzheng and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect have a rift, don''t take advantage of the emptiness to add talents to Xianshu. Time.


    Yunliu remained vigilant, "Thanks to the city lord for his kindness, but this is the private matter of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I am afraid it will not work."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "To me, things about the Ten Thousand Soul Sect are not private."


    Yun Liu was shocked, "Ah, do the City Lord and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect have a history?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu answered quickly and calmly.


    He doesn''t have a half-hearted feeling for Ten Thousand Soul Sect, or that Ten Thousand Soul Sect is his enemy, and the two have not known how many times they have fought.


    Of course not all enemies, some people can still fight, such as Du Shuang who has already won, and Yunliu now.


    Besides, there is still a person he cares about, Qingque.


    The ninth pawnshop has been investigating Qingque''s situation, but a hundred years ago, Qingque went to the soul world and there was no more news. Many inquiries were fruitless, and Zhou Shu couldn''t pass his news to Qingque.


    Yunliu had misunderstood, thinking that Zhou Shu had friendship with Wanhunzong, and felt shocked.


    He has never seen the city lord, but he has been to Xianshu City. The strangeness of Xianshu City shocked him. In his eyes, the city lord of Xianshu City is undoubtedly a great figure who can compare with his master Yueming. He would definitely not be able to find Master, so maybe it is a good choice to find City Lord Xianshu?


    Although he knew that the city lord came to him at this time, and most of them had other plans, but as long as he could figure out the facts , how about paying the price.


    You must report your life-saving grace.


    After thinking about it for a while, Yun Liu slowly said, "City Lord, if you have something to do with the younger generation, please help. If the city owner is willing, no matter what the outcome is, the younger generation will pay back."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "I won''t say the return. If you can live in Xianshu City for a while, that''s enough."


    Yunliu agreed very seriously, "How many years will do."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Yun Liu said slowly, "I want to ask the city lord to help me check two people."


    "It should be no problem, but you are looking for someone, wouldn''t the Ten Thousand Soul Sect help?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, Yunliu''s status, is it too weird that no one can even help you find someone.


    "He is willing to help?"


    Yun Liu couldn''t help but let out a sneer. He was very gloomy. He was right in the middle of the road, and people who passed by looked at him and shook their heads, thinking that he was mad. He slowly said, "The first person I''m looking for is Lei Tong��s disciple Wu Fang, and Lei Tong would never tell me, neither would his people.��


    Zhou Shu agreed, "Okay, Wu Fang, I remember, you tell me the details, and I will help you find it."


    "There is also a disciple of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, her name is Zhou Qing."


    Yunliu couldn''t help sighing when he said the name.


    He remembered the scene in the Burning Soul Pagoda that year. If it weren''t for Zhou Qing, he would never get out of the Burning Soul Pagoda.


    After sighing for a long time, that scene was rolled back dozens of times, and there was still no response there.


    He hurriedly sent another message, "City Lord, are you listening, the other is Zhou Qing, a disciple of the Second Sect, can you help me find it? I want to determine her life and death."


    "What are you talking about! Zhou Qing is dead?"


    The echo this time was incredibly fast, and I could even feel the anxiety and a lot of anger over there.

 Chapter 3086: Follow the heart

    This time it was Zhou Shu''s turn and was shocked.


    When he heard the name Zhou Qing from Yun Liu, he was taken aback for a while.


    Yun Liu suddenly mentioned Zhou Qing. How did he know Zhou Qing? He mentioned Zhou Qing. What happened to Zhou Qing? Or did Yunliu know his true identity and use Zhou Qing to test himself?


    Settling down, when he was about to answer, he heard another news that shocked him to the heart.


    The blue bird is dead? Are you kidding me? !


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help it, and immediately returned the message.


    Yunliu was also a little surprised when he saw the news, but he didn''t think much about it, and only replied, "I can''t be sure, so I want the city lord to help me determine the truth."


    Zhou Shu gradually calmed down, "What''s going on, you have to tell me the specific situation in detail."


    Yunliu paused and told Zhou Shu what he knew. He didn''t hide it. He stayed in Liangmiao Country for nearly two years and didn''t find any clues. Now he came out and asked Xianshu to help. City Lord, even if it is poison, he must drink it first.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Zhou Qing and Wu Fang went on a mission together and met the Demon Clan. Wu Fang came back and brought back half of Zhou Qing''s arm."


    Yunliu added, "It''s the arm of the real soul body, but I haven''t seen it either. Lei Tong said it was destroyed."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Zhou Qing and Wu Fang have hatred, or are they hatred with Lei Tong?"


    Yun Liu pondered for a moment, "I have investigated. Zhou Qing and them should have no hatred before. Zhou Qing has been in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and has hardly been out of the house. Lei Tong is the White Seal elder stationed abroad, and the two have no intersection. The same goes for Wu Fang."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Then why do you say that Lei Tong deliberately let Zhou Qing do difficult tasks?"


    "Zhou Qing has just been promoted to Da Luo, Lei Tong asked her to go to the realm of Blood Wish Demon Venerable to investigate the situation. Isn''t this intentional?" Yun Liu was very angry, "You may not know the city lord. Blood Wish Demon Venerable is for cultivation. The worst demon lord, his demon world does not allow practitioners to enter."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Blood Wish Demon Sovereign has been expanding some time ago, and they have all hit Phosphor Light Demon Sovereign."


    Yun Liu couldn''t help but shook his head, "It''s good for the city lord to know. The Devildom of the Blood Wish Demon Lord is indeed not far from the Liangmiao Country, but it has always been well water that does not offend the river, but Lei Tong let Zhou Qing pass. It must be unkind. The Miao country didn''t know the truth, so he obeyed his orders, hateful."


    "There was no enmity before, and Zhou Qing was suddenly sent to die. It could only be from someone else''s instruction."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Who is that person, you should have an answer, you have been in Ten Thousand Soul Sect for so long, let alone you don''t understand the situation."


    Yunliu hesitated for a while, but couldn''t speak.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, "Is it your Master Reading Ming?"


    Yun Liu was shocked. Although he also understood that what Zhou Shu said was true, the fact that he said from others still made him unacceptable, "You, don''t guess."


    "This is not a guess."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You are the proud son of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but you almost died in the Soul Burning Tower. Without Zhou Qing''s help, you would not be able to get out. She helped you. Great grace, but to your Master Yueming, she is a stain on your path to genius. How can a true genius be planted in the Burning Soul Tower? You will succeed the Sect Master and the Elder Xianting in the future. There cannot be such a stain, so she should no longer exist."


    "You... why do you say that..."


    Yunliu understood that what Zhou Shu said was right, but his years of mentorship made him involuntarily refute.


    Zhou Shu''s face was very calm, but her heart was full of anger, "I guess, Yue Ming wanted to keep her in the soul world so that she could never get out, but because of you, she went out, but she couldn''t guarantee her safety after going out. I was sent to the Liangmiao Country by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and then Yueming asked Lei Tong, who was guarding the Liangmiao Country, to start. If you are not there, it is easy for him to start. The fake hand is for the demons, and you have nothing to say."


    "you����"


    Yun Liu was completely stunned. What Zhou Shu said was like experiencing it with his own eyes, and he didn''t know how to refute it.


    What''s more, he thought so too.


    Why did Lei Tong attack Zhou Qing inexplicably?


    He thought for many days, and finally thought of his master, and this was the source of his incomparable suffering.


    It was the master who harmed Zhou Qing, what can he do? Do you want revenge from the master? But without revenge, Zhou Qing would not die in vain. Without Zhou Qing, his soul would also die that day. How could the Burning Soul Tower come out so well?


    Nine-nine-nine-eighty-one reincarnation, repeated eighteen times, constantly training his heart and burning soul, and he suffered a catastrophe on the tenth stage...


    If this kind of great grace is not repaid, how can it be called a human being, and how will the original mind be stable?


    On one side is the benefactor, on the other side is the master and the enemy, he can''t find any other way to solve it besides drinking to survive.


    A genius has changed his decadent appearance within a few years, he should not practice cultivation, no matter how good the law is.


    Yunliu was angry and suffering, while Zhou Shu was completely angry.


    At this moment, he had the impulse to immediately destroy the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, as for the reading, he would definitely die.


    He knows Qingque very well, and Qingque is kind in nature, she must be from her heart to help people, and she has no idea of ??seeking profit She doesn''t want to hurt others, but she is hurt by others, helping the cloud On the contrary, Liu offended Yueming, causing him to kill himself.


    There is regret in anger.


    If she could return to the Immortal Realm earlier, maybe Qingque would not have time to go to the Soul Realm, and she would be able to get news from Zhou Shu from the ninth pawnshop and leave Ten Thousand Soul Sect as soon as possible.


    Regret is useless, after investigating the matter, there must be a decision.


    Quickly calmed his mind, Zhou Shu said solemnly, "It was Wu Fang who saw Zhou Qing last, right?"


    "Yes."


    Yunliu nodded quickly, "I can''t find Wu Fang. I heard Elder Wu said that Wu Fang was sent to Hachi country for a mission very early, and has not come back. I don''t know if it is true, but in Liangmiao In the country, I really can��t find it, only the good seedling world I haven��t looked for, and I��m still trying to get there."


    Zhou Shu quickly determined the direction, "Okay, I will help you check Wufang, there should be news soon."


    "Thank you City Lord, if you can get certain news, the juniors can do anything."


    After spending so long in the dark, Yunliu finally saw a little light, and there were other expressions on his face.


    Zhou Shu sneered, "You can do anything, let you rebel out of the teacher''s school, and then avenge Zhou Qing, can you?"


    Yun Liu was speechless for a long while. He had asked himself this question countless times, and there was no answer, and there is still no answer. Does he want a certain news or do something for Zhou Qing? clear.


    He didn''t understand why the city lord of Xianshu City was also angry, as if he was even more angry than himself.


    "As a practitioner, you must follow your heart. If you don''t understand this, it''s useless to get news."


    Zhou Shu said something frankly, then stood up and strode towards the distance.


    By the way, he doesn''t need to use Yuhuan to communicate. He has the origin of the demon refining world left by the old man, so he can directly communicate with Yunliu.

 Chapter 3087: You wait

    "Old Xie, help me find a practitioner named Wu Fang."


    "Looking at how anxious you are, how can you look it up without thinking? You have to clarify the situation, Zhou Shu."


    "My fault, Wu Fang is a Ten Thousand Soul Sect practitioner who was sent by the Liangmiao Kingdom to carry out the mission in Hachi Kingdom. He should still be in Hachi country now. He may have used a pseudonym, or he may have been caught by you. , It may be killed by you."


    "That''s easy to check, you wait a moment."


    Not long after, Xie Xun came back from inquiring about the news and looked at Zhou Shu, ��There is a man named Wu Fang, I don��t know if it was what you were looking for. We discovered that he was just a big Luo Jinxian during the destruction in Zimo World five years ago. , I''ll be caught quickly."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of joy, "It''s probably him, Mr. Xie, where is he now?"


    Zhou Shu now is also a ghost.


    As I said before, he left a soul shadow in the Unshielded Realm, a complete soul shadow, a soul shadow with the power of reincarnation, but the one that lacks hands is still in the Linhai Realm, and he has to communicate with Yunliu at any time and cannot leave. .


    Xie Xun said slowly, "According to the rules, all the practitioners who are caught will be sent to the capital. After the interrogation, if he is willing to submit, he will be taken away by the first three imperial families."


    "The first three imperial families?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression sank, "Xie Lao, you are not talking about the three Lin Zhenglu, are you?"


    "It''s not who they can be. Now Hazhi country calls them that, and they admit to themselves."


    Xie Xun reported with a wry smile. After the believer��s incident occurred, he did not hide it from Zhou Shu. ��The practitioners in Hachi are basically managed by them, whether they are caught or rushed over by themselves, as I said before. The people on several bad lists are also with them."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it sneered, "You really don''t worry, leave these people to others and stay in the capital."


    "It''s not rest assured, it''s a last resort," Xie Xun shook his head, "Hazhi country has its own national conditions. It can''t be done. Several of our generals have proposed countless times to weaken the rights of those families, but the lord has never allowed it. We can only wait until the next leader to speak."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said nothing else, can''t Hachi Country change its lord now?


    If he is changed to a general, he can do this kind of thing, and as the leader of the country, but being swayed by others, it is difficult for such a leader to control a country, but if he is not, then just think about it, there is no need To intervene in Haze country.


    Xie Xun thought for a while and said, "Let me ask first to see which house Wu Fang was taken to."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Okay, thank you for the trouble."


    Xie Xun said slowly, "It''s not troublesome. Just ask about it, but I''m afraid it will be very difficult to bring Wu Fang here. Those three schools have very strict control over their cultivation, and they usually don''t go abroad. , And easily avoid contact with other people, including our generals."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be joking, "You generals, you are a little bit aggrieved."


    "The general is in charge, things in the capital are decided by the first three imperial families. This is a common practice, and it definitely cannot be changed now, unless..."


    Xie Xun glanced at Zhou Shu and didn''t say any more, "I''ve gone to find it. It may take a few days. You can wait."


    Watching Mr. Xie leave, Zhou Shu''s face gradually became gloomy.


    He doesn''t sit and wait, prepare with both hands, and act on the other side.


    Xianshu City.


    Zhou Shu looked at the anxious people in front of him with some relief.


    After they learned about Qingque''s affairs, they all asked Zhou Shu to fight, and they wanted to go out to find news about Qingque.


    A group that is always united can give people strength at any time, and it is also worth fighting for Zhou Shu.


    Zhao Yueru said solemnly, "I''ll go and use this sword. If she is still there, I will definitely bring her back."


    "Why don''t you go to the little girl?"


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu, in a questioning but undeniable tone, "Brother Shu, the younger sister can find her."


    Caiying pouted and raised his hands stubbornly, like an elementary school student who would make a fuss if he was not called to answer a question, "Zhou! No matter what you say, this palace must go! Qingque has the best relationship with this palace, we I also promised to protect you together in the future!"


    "protect me?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, "When did you say yes?"


    "When I was in the Secret Realm of Ascension, my palace accidentally fell into the formation. In order to save me, Qingque also entered the formation with the main palace. Then we separated from you, and we took risks together for several days. Many things..." Caiying''s expression is serious, "That''s what I said at that time! You protected us in the past, and we will protect you in the future, at all costs!"


    "I do not know."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, suddenly shocked in his heart.


    Back in New Moon City, when Qingque gave her true soul body without hesitation, did she hold this belief at that time?


    "Anyway, this time I am going to the palace!"


    Caiying stared at Zhou Shu and resolutely said, "Damn Blood Wish Demon Venerable, if he killed Sister Qingque, then this palace will kill him!"


    Zhou Shu looked at a few people and quickly made a decision, "Caiying, Bian Xue, you and my soul shadow go to the Demon Realm, Yueru, you stay in the city."


    Caiying''s will is too strong to be denied, and Bian Xue, her calculation should be able to come in handy. In order to save people, it is necessary to use it once or twice.


    Several people nodded together.


    Caiying is a little puzzled Soul Shadow, Zhou, do you still have Soul Shadow? "


    "some."


    In these days, the body has condensed a third soul shadow.


    With the experience of the first two, this third is even better and stronger, and because he is going to the Demon Realm, Zhou Shu also made many other changes deliberately.


    "You should prepare first, and set off when you get more news in a few days," Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I have to contact Xiaozhao and King Mu respectively. However, some investigations can be done. King Mu is familiar with the Demon Realm and should have some ideas."


    The two hurried away, but Zhao Yueru stayed in place, with a slight resentment in her Hui eyes.


    Zhou Shu had long ago thought, "There can be no shortage of people in the city. You are the most stable in doing things. During this time, I will practice swords with you."


    "Are you willing to practice with me?"


    Zhao Yueru was stagnant, with dissatisfaction still in her eyes, "But I still want to save people and go to the Demon Realm."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s hard to tell if you are going to save people, don''t worry, there will be places that need you in the future, I''m afraid you won''t go."


    Zhao Yueru frowned and retorted Zhou Shu in a rare retort, "I don''t like to hear what you say. In the future, I have to make sure that I can go. What does it matter if I am alone this time? Going to the Demon World? I can definitely help."


    "There are already a lot of three people. I can''t bring the refining pot this time, and the magic world can''t use the magic weapon of the cave. I only wanted to take Bian Xue."


    Zhou Shu paused, as if thinking of something, "Yueru, after I come back this time, I will go to the Demon World with you again, definitely."


    "it is good."


    Zhao Yueru nodded and didn''t say much. He walked out quickly and turned back when he reached the door, "Don''t forget."


    Watching her leave, Zhou Shu was also a little puzzled. I wonder why she was so obsessed with going to the devil world. Is it because of kendo?

 Chapter 3088: Not trivial

    "Old Xie, what''s the situation?"


    "Confirmed, it was the Lin family who led Wu Fang."


    "He is at Lin''s house now?"


    "Yes, it''s not clear where it is, but this kind of Da Luo Jinxian who has just been caught doesn''t usually stay in my home."


    "Mining? Cultivation to make fairy jade?"


    "It''s not that bitter, usually after being stamped and released, doing things for the Lin family, making talisman refining tools, or doing business."


    "Use it as a high-level slave."


    "Almost, it was originally captured by Hachi Country. It is impossible to make them comfortable."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened, but let go of his heart.


    If he is not at home, it will be easier for him, so he doesn''t need to break in.


    He said solemnly, "Thank you, I''m going to the SkyKey Realm."


    Xie Xun had expected Zhou Shu to say this a long time ago, and said calmly, "Is this Wu Fang very important to you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Very important."


    Xie Xun didn''t ask much, and said in a condensed voice, "Zhou Shu, the Tiankey Realm is very guarded. Except for those three, other practitioners are forbidden to enter, but the old man can help you in. Don''t worry about that."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Thank you, thank you."


    Xie Xun thought for a while and said, "Well, when are you going to leave? I''ll find a reason to go back."


    A few hours later, the two were already on the road.


    Zhou Shu seemed to say unconsciously, "Fu Guo already knows about this, right?"


    Xie Xun stared at the front and said calmly, "Yes, if you want to bring people to the country, you can''t hide from him."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What are your plans, or what do you want me to do?"


    "You are so calm."


    Xie Xun turned around, a little surprised.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Since the first three imperial families are firmly in control of the capital, it is impossible for them not to know that I have entered the capital, and Mr. Xie, you promised too readily. You should be ready to confront them, haha For the first time in so many years, a practitioner from the three imperial families has entered the capital. If you don��t plan to do something with this, it would be a waste of opportunity, right?"


    Xie Xun stood still, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, it is a pity that you don''t come out to make trouble."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This is not a mess, it''s a mutually beneficial thing, I''m happy to help."


    He doesn''t want to interfere in Haze Country, but if Haze Country has its own problems, why can''t he choose the side that is better for him?


    Although the three imperial families were cultivators, they had already become enemies, and it was almost impossible to save them. Besides, Zhou Shu never cared about the differences between races. Besides, Zhen Guo Fu Guo were all people who could make friends, so it was clear where he stood.


    Xie Xun looked solemn, "Zhou Shu, are you really willing to help? This matter is no small matter."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Aren''t you going to launch military remonstrance?"


    Xie Xun slowly said, "It may or may not be, but we do plan to change the idea of ??the country''s lord, at least to drastically reduce the rights of the three."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "You said a few days ago that there is no way, that changes will happen so soon, is the decision made by the auxiliary country?"


    "In fact, we have had this idea for a long time. It''s just that our four generals did not agree. I walked close to Huguo, and Fuguo and Weiguo were on the other side, but now..." Xie Xun hesitated. Sincerely, "I would like to thank you as well. Perhaps it is because of the alliance with you that made the four of us trust each other more. What we couldn''t do in the past should be done now."


    "The Butterfly Effect?"


    Zhou Shu unconsciously brought out a smile, "I am not complacent."


    Xie Xun said contemptuously, "I didn''t say that to you either. What does it mean to say that the butterfly smiles? Does the butterfly laugh too?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, as if thinking of something, "So, Fu Guo specially sent Xie Sheng to me..."


    Xie Xun said frankly, "Fu Guo does mean to preserve the blood. If it really fails, the results of our old guys will be hard to say, and among the four generals, only Fu Guo has his son."


    "I see, it''s broken."


    Zhou Shu was more serious, "What are you going to do?"


    Xie Xun paused, "There are two plans. The first is to hand you over, saying that you are the murderer who killed Lu Yi, and then use the matter to make trouble and ask the Lord of the Kingdom to discuss the matter, and take the three scourges collected in the past. Bring out all the evidence from the country and persuade the country''s lord to take extreme measures when necessary. The second is..."


    He hesitated for a long time, but the second plan was still unspoken.


    Zhou Shu suddenly laughed, "There is no second plan at all, right?"


    Xie Xun''s face blushed, "I''m sorry, we think you are just a ghost, the problem shouldn''t be big."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If you give me a surprise attack, I might really hate you, Mr. Xie, do you plan to do this?"


    "of course not!"


    Xie Xun shook his head quickly, "Before I get to the SkyKey Realm, I will definitely tell you something. I was waiting for the opportunity, but I didn''t expect you to tell it directly."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay. I won''t bother with this. It has great benefits and don''t care about this little bit. The first plan is indeed good. It is also rare for you to come up with it so quickly. I can help you. Fang I must get it, and after it��s done, I need more assistance from Hachi Country."


    "Regardless of whether things are successful or not, I guarantee this."


    Xie Xun agreed very seriously, "On the side of the auxiliary country, you will act before you enter the city, and all the practitioners who put the Lin family outside will be taken down. As for assistance, the side of the auxiliary country has already said that as long as the power of the first three families can be weakened , Xianshu City will definitely get more benefits from the covenant."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "You are really ready to break your face, then I have to think about how to cooperate."


    Xie Xun hurriedly said, "If you have any ideas, it will definitely help us a lot. Fuguo also hopes to get your guidance. He said, you handled the Yunquan realm very well. , Except for a small omission at the end."


    "Fall?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths, the past scene clearly appeared in the sea of ??consciousness, and quickly realized, "Is it because of the traces left on the scene, only the power of destruction? That is my negligence."


    "It''s hard to deal with Shebi corpse by the power of destruction alone. If the people of the Lu family see it, it will definitely be against you, but you can rest assured that Fu Guo has helped you solve it," Xie Xun smiled." Of course the situation is different now, and it doesn��t make sense to say this."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I understand, but I still have to thank Fu Guo."


    I did deal with it hastily, but it seemed that there was no other way if I didn''t do this. Whether it was the power of the sun or the power of order, it might be counted on me in the end.


    Is there anyone besides himself who can master these powers around Hazhi country?


    The stronger the ability, the harder it is to conceal one''s identity. The only solution is to make fewer shots, or to train more people. Many things cannot be done by yourself.


    (PS: Thank you Mao Dao Tianxia for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3089: Its really tough

    Xie Xun pointed to the front, "The front is the ear circle world, and after that, it is the sky key world."


    "It''s so fast."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s coming soon without knowing it."


    "What''s faster?"


    Xie Xun turned around, his face still gloomy, "Zhou Shu, I asked you many times along the way, but you didn''t express any opinions. What do you think? We all know what you have done over the years. Let me admire it. Your opinion will definitely help us, but you don��t seem to care about it at all. It��s very relaxed. It��s almost here, and nothing has changed."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Xie Lao, I have said it several times, I don''t know the situation in the Sky Key Realm, just listen to you."


    Xie Xun paused, "You don''t have any opinions? You obviously have many ways, and you can win by surprise every time."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "If you say yes, it means taking one step at a time and adapting to changes."


    Xie Xun frowned, his face darkened again, "I can''t do anything with you, alas! Do you know how important this matter is for us to Haze Country? Your indifferent attitude will definitely make Fu Guo angry. , I don��t know if I should take you there."


    "Because this matter is so important, you shouldn''t rely on me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "You have worked hard for at least thousands of years in order to change the situation in Hachi Country. I don��t know how much you have paid. If I, a sudden outsider, can replace your efforts for so many years, then this Is there any chance of success?"


    Xie Xun was shocked, "You..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Thank you, you think too much, you really don��t need it. Since the auxiliary country has decided to launch military remonstrations, he must have made all-out preparations. As for me, it is just a dispensable opportunity. You need I didn��t do too much. On the contrary, if I act arbitrarily or change the plan of the auxiliary country, it may look better and more feasible in your eyes, but the result may be quite different. Are you right, Xie ?"


    Xie Xun stood there, thought for a while, nodded, "You are right, I really think too much."


    "So, just follow your plan, and I will play my role well and try not to hold back."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Thank you, take it easy, no matter how big the matter is? It will be solved sooner or later, don''t be too persistent."


    Xie Xun smiled and did not speak, only the wrinkles on his face were fully unfolded with the smile.


    He really thought too much and worried too much, but he lost his care. After he figured it out, he couldn''t help but sighed secretly. He was not as transparent as an outsider, no wonder he couldn''t be an auxiliary country.


    Zhou Shu paused, "It seems that someone is coming."


    Xie Xun stared at it, and it took a while before he saw a group of people, "It should be a patrol."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I met the inspector before reaching the SkyKey Realm? Your guard is really strict."


    Xie Xun nodded and said in a deep voice, "This has always been the case here. The patrol team is in charge of the first three imperial families. They are all practitioners. The surrounding areas of the Sky Key Realm are all within their patrol range. I will deal with it later, and you can leave it alone."


    "understand."


    Zhou Shu agreed.


    Before long, a group of six people found Xie Xun and Zhou Shu and hurried over.


    It was quickly established. Looking at its position, six people formed a formation and were surrounding them.


    The head of the person was a big Luo Jinxian who approached blankly, "Zhenguo, this cultivator, did you bring it?"


    Xie Xun said coldly, "Yes."


    Da Luo said slowly, "Zhen Guo, you should know..."


    "The sky key world does not allow cultivators to enter, except for you, the old man knows, but is this the sky key world!?" Xie Xun''s eyes were awe-inspiring, "do your business well, don''t bother the old man, just go away!"


    Majesty is natural, and those people can''t help taking a few steps back.


    Soon five people left, but the headed Daluo Jinxian stayed behind and said, "Lin Mi has followed the town state, so there is a supporter for the town state affairs."


    Xie Xun snorted and took Zhou Shu straight forward.


    Lin Mi followed closely, keeping a distance of thousands of miles, not far or near.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "It''s a bit incompatible, Mr. Xie, are you and Sanjia always like this?"


    Xie Xun said in a deep voice, "You don''t need to give them a good face. This is not the capital of the country. I care about so many, just for cursing, but... the old man can''t stop them from following, then the old man is ignorant, alas."


    "Haze country is really troublesome."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Xie Lao, you said before that there are no quasi-sages in the first three imperial families, right?"


    "If there are quasi-sages, I am afraid they..."


    Xie Xun paused, still did not say those words, and a hint of mockery appeared at the corners of his mouth, "Maybe they did too much wrong and were cursed by some witch god? No matter how much resources they used, they still couldn''t make it out. Holy."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "If there is no quasi-sage, your four generals should be able to suppress the three?"


    "How easy is it? In terms of personal strength, the four of us are stronger than the heads of the three families, but they can��t hold them back." Xie Xun shook his head. The world only knows the first three imperial families, and few people listen to us at all. Even the Haechi tribe is among them. The three of them respond to each other, but we have only four people. How to suppress?"


    Zhou Shu Ning thought, "You don''t have top strength, but you can control the capital, you are very different from the fairy world."


    "In the final analysis, strength is the respect of the fairy world. A quasi-sage comes out, and the other Hunyuan dare not speak, and our side..." Xie Xun just shook his head, "It''s different. Hachi country can be established without that. With the help of the three families, when the nation was founded, the Hachi people didn��t understand the rules, so many of the domestic system rules were set by the three families, and naturally they helped them. Many of the Hachi people have learned from the three families since they were young. Dao and Fa Jue, as well as our generals, it is not an exaggeration to say that they are one of the fundamentals of the Haze Nation. It was only necessary for the two sides to be in peace, but now..."


    Xie Xun calmly said, "It is really difficult to solve this problem, but if it is not solved now, it will be even more difficult in Haze."


    Zhou Shu just nodded. The problem was too complicated, and he couldn''t delve into it. "Even the power of the sovereign will be taken away. Then there is no way to bear it. Just do it."


    A few days later.


    When the two reached the top of the ear circle, Lin Mi still followed behind.


    Xie Xun paused Zhou Shu, don''t go down, I think they know that some practitioners are here, they will definitely do something in the world. "


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "What hands and feet?"


    Xie Xun said slowly, "Thinking to test you, to figure out the purpose of your coming here, they are very careful in this regard, most of them will do it, but they dare not kill, this is not the SkyKey Realm, they have to hesitate. "


    "That''s right."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Test each other, and I will get to know them, you don''t have to worry."


    Xie Xun groaned, "Well, don''t have any trouble, I''ll wait for you outside for two days, and I''ll check with Fu Guo."


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3090: What are you

    Zhou Shu was a little surprised when he first landed on the realm of curling ears.


    You can''t see such a verdant world in the fairy world.


    The boundary is not large, and 95% of the ground is covered by green, and the rest are creeks and rivers, which looks particularly comfortable.


    Green all comes from curl ears, a kind of spiritual grass in the Xuanhuang world. It used to be everywhere. It was born lush, white and fruity. Many creatures used it as medicine for food. There are countless poems in the world. Zhou Shu was very I wanted to see it with my own eyes, but the Xuanhuang World was no longer found.


    What Xuanhuang World and Immortal World didn''t have, but I felt it in Hazhi Country.


    I am quite happy to walk around, and I also feel a strange feeling that the culture of my own world needs to be preserved by alien races.


    But speaking of it, curling ears is also very useful to the Hachee tribe. I heard that the early Hachee also lived by curling their ears, which is a bit similar to drum worms. It is considered one of the destinies of the Hachee tribe. There are no shales where there is no curling ears. Zhe clan exists.


    Of course, this is probably not necessary now.


    What can I do if I can cultivate?


    The world is very quiet, there are not a few people in sight, but there are several mountains, and occasionally a strong breath will be released.


    Should be some strong in seclusion.


    Before long, several people suddenly appeared in front of them.


    There were two in the previous patrol, and four of them were never seen before.


    All are Taiyi Daluo.


    Scattered around, round and round Zhou Shu, holding a magic weapon in his hand, with a slight killing intent in his eyes.


    So straightforward, it seems that Mr. Xie is not right. Although these three companies have scruples about their opponents in the ear circle, it is clear that there is only one scruples.


    "Say, who are you? What are you doing here with Zhen Guo?"


    A Taiyi Golden Immortal stood up, his face covered with a layer of black air, which looked particularly terrifying.


    Zhou Shu sees if not.


    The encirclement in front of him seemed to be nonexistent, so he walked over quietly.


    Several people glanced at each other, quite surprised.


    They can be considered as well-coordinated, the six forces combined to form a formation, even a Hunyuan Jinxian can not easily move out.


    The Taiyi Golden Immortal hesitated for a moment, and directly stood in front of Zhou Shu, less than ten feet away, holding the iron ring as if to do something.


    Zhou Shuli stopped and glanced at it, "Yintang is full of black energy. Do you have nightmares from time to time, and you always feel like you are crazy when you practice? Honestly, you have practiced the law of fear wrong, and killing is definitely not the right way. If you continue, Zhihai will be filled with grievances, and it will be hard to save."


    Taiyi Jinxian''s expression changed, and he subconsciously said, "What should I do?"


    What Zhou Shu said was true, and it was something he wanted to solve day and night.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Go to Xianshu City when you have time, and someone there can help you point your way."


    "Xianshu City?"


    Taiyi Jinxian frowned, "I seem to have heard of it somewhere, you didn''t lie to me?"


    Da Luo Jinxian on the side angrily said, "Lu Yuan, what are you talking about with him? Are we here to ask for directions?"


    Lu Yuan didn''t speak yet, but Zhou Shu shook his head, "Oh from the Lu family, that won''t be saved. You can find a place to restore the law of luck, and you may live a few more years."


    "You... are you entertaining me?!"


    Lu Yuan raised his hand in a rage, and a black ball that was so strong that it smelled fish quickly took shape, turning back and forth in the ring, like an evil eye demon with huge eyeballs, looking for the target to be swallowed.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and felt free.


    The black ball burst open suddenly, and the black energy burst out instantly, wrapping Lu Yuan Tuantuan.


    Within a few breaths, Lu Yuan''s whole body became pitch black, but his eyes were bright white, and his whole body was there, losing his soul.


    Perceiving the danger, the others took a few steps back.


    Someone shouted, "What did you do to him? This is Hachi Country, how dare you make trouble and kill people here?"


    "By killing living creatures and practicing the law of fear, most of the people who kill are practitioners. The accumulated resentment is too much, and it is normal for the spirit to lose control for a while."


    Zhou Shu floated with a hint of disdain, "It''s nothing big, it will be better soon, but if you want to save him now, just walk over and let him kill."


    A few people stayed and walked away quickly, farther away from Lu Yuan.


    Someone couldn''t help shouting, "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Before he could finish his words, Zhou Shu suddenly appeared in front of him and looked at him seriously with his eyes open. He was frightened and couldn''t help backing away.


    "You are cultivating the law of disasters. It is rare to be able to practice to the degree of mastery, and you have not practiced the wrong way. It is even more rare," Zhou Shu looked back, seemingly thoughtful, "Are you not surnamed Lu?"


    "My name is Zheng Gong!"


    That Taiyi Jinxian was so busy, for fear that he would be pointed out.


    But I couldn''t figure it out in my heart, this person only looked at himself, how could he see his own rule? He hides the law deeply, except for the big brothers in the family, basically no one knows.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Do you want to cultivate to become a Golden Immortal Hunyuan?"


    "miss you."


    Without a hesitating answer, it is impossible to resist.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said gently, "I have a chance to go to Xianshu City, where I can help you, really."


    Zheng Gong was stunned there, not knowing whether he believed it or not, and the people around became more and more puzzled, "Who are you..."


    Zhou Shu looked at the caller, smiling before he took it away, "Your last name is Lin or Lu?"


    The man was stunned, "My last name...what do you ask this for?"


    "Your last name is Lu, and your name is Lu Xuan."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Cultivate the law of good and evil, right? The choice is right. You should practice this in Hachi country, and you don��t need to kill to grow. Unfortunately, you can��t find a better way to progress. It��s a pity that the family can��t provide it to you either."


    "You, how do you know everything?"


    It was not only Lu Xuan who was surprised, but also other sober people.


    In their eyes, the practitioner in front of them is a monster. It seems that the cultivation level is not high, but the things they do are all incredible. They see through the rules of their cultivation, and when they specify life and death... they all almost forget that they are stopping him. Why.


    "I wanted to ask you something, but now I know if I don''t ask, you can go."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and ignored them.


    Seeing Zhou Shu walking forward, sometimes picking up a curled ear, and putting it under his nose for a sniff, feeling quite satisfied, these people were more and more surprised, but they didn''t dare to catch up.


    They have a lot of doubts, but at least one thing is certain This practitioner is very strong, and it is definitely not something they can handle. It is impossible to figure out his purpose here.


    "Go call the captain?"


    "That''s all, it''s just...what about Lu Yuan?"


    "That person may have hatred with the Lu family, don''t worry about it for now, the captain will take care of it."


    "It''s strange, why did Zhen Guo bring such practitioners over, what do they want to do?"


    "Where do I know? The matter has been reported long ago, what to do, just follow the order."


    "That Xianshu City, I really want to see if I have a chance."


    "..."


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3091: In pursuit

    Understanding the situation of these people stems from the combination of Shuzhili and the power of reincarnation, so there is no need to say more.


    Anything in this group of people may show what they did in the reincarnation, plus Shu Zhili''s law of retrospect, (similar to the fire source of the law of fire), use it well, There will be a feeling of omnipotence.


    However, the premise is that the distance is close, the opponent is weak, and Taiyi Daruo is meeting the conditions.


    From them, Zhou Shu got a lot of information about the first three imperial families, not too deep, after all, the status of these patrolmen is not high.


    Hope their reinforcements can bring more news.


    This trip to the SkyKey World, presumably the generals have already made arrangements, he can do not much, but understanding more information will help him gain more benefits.


    Standing in place for a long time without seeing any reinforcements, Zhou Shu felt bored.


    Then walk along a stream and feel the surroundings.


    There are too many realms in the heavens. The first time to go is often the last time. If you miss it, there will be no more. Therefore, every time he goes to a living realm, he has to stay for a period of time, perceiving and understanding, sometimes a few days, sometimes a few hours.


    These insights will become a part of Shu Zhi Dao, and will bring growth unconsciously.


    Soon came to a big mountain.


    A thin layer of mist was caged on the mountain, but Zhou Shu soon discovered that the mist was not caged on the mountain, but in front of him.


    No matter where he goes, the fog is always in front of him and has not changed.


    Zhou Shu stopped, and the fog stopped.


    He looked at the fog, a little surprised, and even more anticipating.


    The root of the mist is the power of the Haechi clan''s bloodline. He is familiar with it and will not admit it, but he has never seen such a thin but extremely powerful bloodline. Objectively speaking, when Xie Lao fully used the Star Flow The strength of the blood veins emitted is not as good as the mist here.


    This surprised him, and what he expected was the fog that gave him a special feeling.


    In addition to the power of the bloodline, there are other powers, which are a mixture of four or five laws, and that power is even a bit like Shu Zhili.


    Outside of Shu Zhili, Zhou Shu had not seen a similar power yet, and the mist in front of him was the second time.


    By the way, Zhou Shu never felt that Shu Zhili was the only power compatible with other laws. After all, there are many powerful men in the heavens, many quasi-sages and Hunyuan Jinxian, who can combine several laws. Forces are combined and used together. Although the process of doing so is complicated and demanding, there are always geniuses.


    There should be a lot of three or four, and the most can reach a dozen.


    Of course, only Zhou Shu can integrate all the powers of the laws that have been seen, and even form a kind of Tao.


    If you are in the immortal world, Zhou Shu would not be surprised to perceive such power, but here is the Hachi country, and the one who releases this power is obviously the Hachi clan. The law for a foreign race to cultivate is an anomaly. When the power of the law is applied to this degree, it is an outlier in an outlier.


    Putting it in the fairy world, there is one name on the celestial pole list, and it may be in the top five hundred.


    Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger.


    "I took the liberty to disturb Senior."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, frowning suddenly when he was about to say something he wanted to visit.


    A few people hurriedly flew in from the air and arrived in search of their tracks.


    The time is not long for them, now something is going on, but they are here again.


    There are the previous three, and there is a Hunyuan Jinxian.


    Zhou Shu frowned, if Hun Yuan Jinxian, inquiring about intelligence would not be so easy.


    The Hunyuan Jinxian fell in front of Zhou Shu with a grim expression.


    When the person fell, the Absolute Domain unfolded, and the large chunks of curled ears on the ground were lifted off, bare, and the green on the ground was a little bit more khaki, like a big diarrhea, which looked particularly dazzling.


    Zhou Shu frowned again, very painful, the extinct curly ears in such a good Xuanhuang world were easily destroyed.


    "Scared?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu��s expression, Hunyuan Jinxian��s eyes flashed a lot of disdain, ��Now I��m afraid it��s too late! Say, who on earth are you? Zhenguo sent you here? Do you know so much about our situation, what do you want? doing what?!"


    The sound was like thunder, causing gusts of wind and waves.


    Within hundreds of miles, the wind and clouds were surging, and the ground was bald again, but he did not hesitate at all.


    Looking at the curling branches and leaves flying in the sky, Zhou Shu shook his head, "You are from the Hachi country, but you don��t cherish your own land or resources at all. Alas, I understand more and more why your first three imperial families are so annoying. ."


    "what are you saying?"


    Hun Yuan Jinxian was a bit at a loss. It took him a long time to realize and sneered, "Are you a fool? These weeds are also resources?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he felt more and more that this person was dull and stupid, and couldn''t help laughing.


    The people behind also laughed, laughing wildly, and the wind rolled around, as if deliberately, another large cluster of curled ears was rolled up into the sky and instantly turned into debris.


    Zhou Shu stopped talking, flew up suddenly, stood still in the air, watching a few people with a calm expression.


    Only those few people felt the light from the corner of Zhou Shu''s eyes, and their minds were stagnant, as if they were gripped by a hand that suddenly stretched out from the ice cellar, and their whole bodies became cold.


    "Want to go?!"


    The Hunyuan Jinxian quickly settled down and swiftly chased after him.


    His face was hideous, fierce and gleaming, and the accumulated power was about to burst out, but at the moment when it was about to happen, he was suddenly stunned.


    Suddenly, scenes of familiar and terrifying scenes appeared in front of him, as if he had gone back to the past. The unbearable past was like a sharp knife piercing his mind, and unspeakable pain suddenly hit him. In an instant, neither the body nor the soul belonged to him.


    Void in the first life, more and more useful.


    Without Kunlun Mirror as a medium, Zhou Shu directly put Samsara in front of him.


    Although the duration is very short, less than one-half interest, but it is enough.


    Taking advantage of his loss of mind and chaos, the sharp dark sunflower power suddenly pierced into the sea of ??consciousness, and became entangled with the soul.


    "what!"


    A terrible scream.


    Hun Yuan Jinxian held his head, ignored everything, and flew up desperately.


    His soul was in a mess, and he couldn''t control his power normally. If he didn''t leave and Zhou Shu continued to attack, most of his body would be left here. As for the soul, he would be injured seven or eighty eight, and it would be difficult to recover.


    Watching him leave, Zhou Shu naturally did not chase him.


    It is still very difficult for the soul shadow to kill a Hunyuan Golden Immortal, and it can only destroy the physical body if it exhausts Shu''s power, why bother?


    Besides, what he wanted had already been obtained. While Hunyuan Jinxian was under control, Zhou Shu also got a glimpse of his past. He had a deeper understanding of the three imperial families, and it didn''t matter whether he would kill or not.


    The whole process was less than three breaths The few Taiyi Daluo below were stunned, why did the captain leave? Could it be...


    When they came back to their senses, they flew around and wanted to escape.


    Zhou Shu ignored it, but unexpectedly, those few people fell off one after another.


    The air-wind layer was like a wall. They bumped up one after another, their noses and faces were swollen, and they couldn''t stand steady when they fell to the ground.


    In the end, even the Hunyuan Golden Immortal at the beginning also fell down, falling on the bare mud ground.


    He didn''t move, with his feet upright, couldn''t tell how embarrassed he was.


    (Ps: Thank you bob2bob2 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3092: You go too

    Zhou Shu followed and fell to the ground, very lightly and slowly, not surprised by a leaf curling ears.


    Looking at the practitioners, he seemed to understand something.


    The mist that had always been in front of him turned into a sword at some unknown time, and the tip of the sword was pointing to the top of the mountain.


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, followed the mist and walked into the mountains.


    There are curled ears everywhere in the mountains, denser and greener, and there are dots of water on the leaves, which seem to have been watered.


    Soon I reached the top of the mountain.


    An old man in sackcloth sat under a not-so-tall phoenix tree.


    Even when he got closer, Zhou Shu still couldn''t see his face clearly, but he felt very old. He was probably older than the Xiahou Zhaoyuan he had seen. He didn''t dare to count his true age and didn''t know how long he had lived in seclusion.


    In addition, there is a touch of familiarity.


    It is not the familiarity that I have seen, but the familiarity that is also a human practitioner.


    wrong.


    What I clearly felt just now was the power of the Haechi bloodline. Why did the person in front of me seem to be a practitioner?


    "The old man is a cultivator with the blood of Hazhi."


    Seemingly aware of Zhou Shu''s thoughts, the old man spoke directly.


    One sentence cleared Zhou Shu''s doubts, and at the same time made Zhou Shu even more surprised.


    As far as he knows, the Hachi tribe rarely intermarries with foreigners. King Mu seems to be the only exception, and intermarriage with practitioners is unheard of.


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Senior is from the first three families?"


    If there is a practitioner who can marry the Haechi clan, the only possibility is those of the three families. I am not so unlucky, and I actually ran to the enemy''s house.


    "What are the top three? This **** title, I don''t want to hear it again."


    The old man scolded, and when Zhou Shu was feeling happy, he said again, "However, the old man is indeed surnamed Lin, and he is a practitioner who has been in Hazhi country."


    Zhou Shu stopped, speechless for a while.


    "Are you scared? I saw you teach the Lin family a while ago. It''s very prestigious."


    The old man smiled, his dim eyes seemed to show light, but he couldn''t see the killing intent, even the fighting intent.


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, he felt relieved, and said slowly, "The younger generation didn''t mean it, but they couldn''t bear to trample and ruin the ears at will. These things are already very rare, and there will be no more if they are less."


    "If not, the old man won''t let you come up."


    The old man nodded slightly, "I can''t imagine that there are people who cherish ear curls in Hache, but the old man is a bit confused. You should know that curling ears are not worth money, so why cherish them?"


    "Pair the ears, do not fill the basket, so I am pregnant, set the other week..."


    Zhou Shuslow chanted a few lines of poems, and said in a deep voice, "In fact, it''s just nostalgia. The fairy world has no ear curls anymore. The younger generations are satisfied with the things that existed in the past, so I don''t want these curls to be destroyed. It doesn''t exist anymore like the fairy world."


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu and said with great relief, "Well said! People nowadays don��t take the past seriously anymore. Reminiscing the past has become a wrong thing or bad thing! Although you are young, you still know how to reminisce. , Rare things from the past, very good."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "The younger generation dare not be."


    The old man waved his hand, he seemed to be in a good mood, "Are you from the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Junior Zhou Shu, this is indeed the first time here."


    "You didn''t come to the ear world deliberately, did you plan to go to the Tiankey world?" The old man seemed to think. "As far as the old man knows, the rules seem to have not changed. Your surname is not Lin or Zheng or Lu. I can''t get in at the gate."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It was the Haechi clan who asked the younger generation to go."


    The old man paused, and groaned slightly, "It seems that something is going to happen."


    Zhou Shu smiled and asked, "There are things happening every day in the Sky Key Realm, most of them are major events, and the senior has been in the Ear Realm for so many years, so close at hand, haven''t you seen it once? If you have seen it, senior Do you care or don''t care? If you don''t see it, will Senior take the initiative to watch it?


    "Hey, are you running against the old man?"


    The old man suddenly sneered, "Then it''s not necessary. The old man swears that he will never leave the ear circle for half a step."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If the Lin family or Hachi clan encounters intermittent life and death, will the seniors refuse to leave?"


    The old man''s figure was shocked, and a few rays of light appeared in his eyes, as brilliant as stars.


    However, Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant, and it took a full two and a half breaths to calm down. Not only was the soul shadow like this, even the main body felt it. In front of the main body appeared an extremely huge Hachi with human face and animal horns, golden light and majestic face. Look at yourself.


    The pressure that struck at that moment was something he had never experienced before.


    Obviously, his previous estimate of the strength of the old man was definitely low.


    There are such strong people in Hache Country.


    Xie Lao actually said that the first three imperial families had no quasi-sages, what else can they be if they are not quasi-sages? And he is the quasi saint who is the leader of the two clans.


    He regretted stimulating the old man a bit.


    The old man quickly recovered his coercion, and said lightly, "The Hachi clan and the Lin family are inseparable. No matter what happens, the Hachi clan will not be extinct, and the Lin family will not suffer the catastrophe, you think too much."


    Zhou Shu nodded honestly, "It''s the younger generation who was wrong, so we shouldn''t speculate randomly."


    The old man said calmly, "You know that keeping your ears curled is not a nonsense person. You can do whatever you want. You don''t have to worry about old men like old men, but remember that no matter what you do, Hachi The country and the Lin family will always exist."


    "It''s like curling ears like this."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully.


    "Everyone has learned to answer, yes, even if they are torn down and destroyed, they can always grow back, and the same is true for the Haechi clan."


    The old man smiled slightly and released a hint of kindness, "What are you going to do with those people outside?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Let them go."


    The old man was noncommittal and waved his hand, "You too."


    Zhou Shu was reluctant to leave. He hesitated for a while and was very sincere with luggage. "Senior, this junior has something to ask."


    The old man didn''t speak, and Zhou Shu didn''t look up, so it was a long time.


    The old man shook his head slightly, "Your patience is not bad, what do you want to ask, is it your true shadow?"


    "Senior is really omniscient, junior respects him."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he threw out a lot of nasty flattery without shame, and the old man''s face was blue and white But the kindness in his eyes is also increasing, Zhou Shu also The more wars, the more courageous, one sentence after another, like a surging river.


    The old man finally couldn''t bear it and waved his hand, "I have never heard so many flattery in his life, enough."


    Zhou stopped when he was comfortable, bowed and saluted, "Senior please give me some advice."


    There may not be such an opportunity again. If you can seize it, don''t let it go.


    The old man is the head of both the Hachi clan and the cultivator, and most of the true shadows he cultivates can also be realized in the cultivator. This is what Zhou Shu dreams of. If he can learn knowledge from the old man and improve the soul shadow, It��s worth saying a few hundred times more.


    (Ps: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    :. :


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3093: Return to peace

    Seeing Zhou Shu coming up, Xie Xun breathed a sigh of relief and hurried forward.


    He frowned, "Why have you been there for so long, just look at it for six days?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When something happened, it was delayed."


    "Did you beat the patrol team?"


    Xie Xun smiled, and was a little excited, "You are really good, now it is spread over there, I know that there is a great practitioner in the world of ears, with one enemy and many, even the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan is by you. I can''t stop it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Good things, bad things?"


    Xie Xun paused, "Good thing, at least they all know that you are really strong and can really kill Lu Yi. When you are thrown out in the future, there will be fewer doubts."


    "It''s kind of mean to verify the body?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, but said indifferently, "But there is one point to be corrected. I didn''t stop them. They couldn''t leave for a while because of other reasons."


    Xie Xun waved his hand, "Who else can? Don''t be humble, don''t be polite to them."


    "It''s a senior of the Haechi tribe and humans..." Zhou Shu suddenly stopped, "Xie Lao, don''t you know it?"


    "The Haechi tribe and the predecessors of human beings...how do you talk like this?"


    Xie Xun pondered for a moment, and his face suddenly changed, "Did you meet Lin Qian? A practitioner of Haechi bloodline?"


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, "Lin Qian? I don''t know if he is called by this name, but he is indeed surnamed Lin, and indeed he has the blood of Hachi."


    "You can actually meet him, he is still in the ear world? This..." Xie Xun stood there, patted his head, very anxious, "It''s incredible! He didn''t say anything? If he comes out, this Our actions may be in trouble this time!"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Xie Lao, he said he won''t leave the ear circle for half a step. Besides, he won''t necessarily help the Lin family when he comes out. Don''t worry."


    Xie Xun waved his hand, as if he hadn��t heard Zhou Shu��s advice, ��I don��t know who he will help, but he will definitely bring a big change when he comes out. It��s better not to come out. I��m going to inform Fu Guo about this matter. Tell me in detail, what''s the situation?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and explained a few words.


    Xie Xun''s expression became more and more strange, "You said he kept you for five days and taught you a lot of things?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, smiling very contentedly, "Don''t you think I am different now?"


    The senior named Lin Qian did give Zhou Shu a great help.


    With the blood of the Hachi clan, he can use most of the methods of the Hachi clan, and he also cultivates the law. He also relies on the creation law to achieve the Hunyuan Golden Immortal, and then surpasses the Hunyuan...Every word that is said is no different Jin Yu''s good words.


    Studying with Lin Qian, although only for five days, it feels better than ten years of study and more than a hundred years of practice.


    One of the most obvious points is that the soul shadow has more characteristics of the real shadow, and it has some functions of the real eye. At the same time, the biggest advantage of the real shadow, Zhou Shu can also do it, that is the soul shadow and the body. Conversion of each other.


    In an instant, the soul shadow and the body exchanged positions, which was equivalent to adding a winning weapon to Zhou Shu.


    Although the conversion requires at least three days of preparation time and the duration is not long, it is good to be able to do it.


    In addition, there is no need to say more about the gains from the law. To be precise, I can''t feel the progress now, the body is still being digested, and the deduction and calculation will take a lot of time. This is reflected, I am afraid it will take a few months.


    "Looking at you, you really have a lot of energy."


    Xie Xun glanced at Zhou Shu perfunctorily, and said in confusion, "But it''s too strange that he will teach you just because of some curling? You know, in Hachi country, Lin Qian''s reputation is not counted. it is good����"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Lao Xie tell me."


    "Say while walking," Xie Xun nodded and flew outside, looking back at the ear circle, seemingly worried.


    For him, it was hard not to worry. They excluded Lin Qian from this action. If Lin Qian really participated, it would be a big deal.


    After a long journey, he slowly said, "In fact, we always felt that Lin Qian was dead long ago..."


    Lin Qian, who his father is so far is a mystery.


    It is said that the daughter of the Lin family had a son in her dream. She was born with horns and blood of the Hachi tribe. Later, both mother and child were expelled from the Lin family.


    His mother died early, he was raised as a Hachi tribe, and no one knew his origin.


    Lin Qian was young and intelligent, with a very high talent, and how intelligent he was almost a demon appraised. He was very much loved by the Haechi tribe. Growing up, he learned most of the Haechi tribe''s special skills extremely well and showed his talent to the fullest.


    But no one knows, and at the same time he is also cultivating the various laws of cultivators, which are equally effective.


    He repeatedly made great achievements in the country, and finally became the auxiliary country of Hachi country.


    But at this time, his true identity was revealed. For a time there was chaos in the Hachi country. The other three generals jointly asked Lin Qian to step down as the general and leave the Hachi country. At this time, the Lin family came out to support Lin Qian and let his mother. The remains returned in glory, and at the same time promised with his Patriarch''s promise.


    At that time, there was no statement about the three imperial families, but obviously, the purpose of the Lin family was to be able to control Haze.


    The three generals and Haechi clan naturally refused to allow it, and turmoil surrounded Lin Qian.


    This turmoil lasted for decades, and many things in the middle are difficult to describe for a while.


    After tens of thousands of years, Xie Xun couldn��t tell how much. He only knew that Lin Qian had defeated the three generals and rejected the Lin family. He was in the main hall of the Lin family and sent the Lin family and the other two practitioners. He drove away as much as possible, and then he stepped down as a general and left the Sky Key Realm, but did not leave too far, and settled down on a small realm not far away.


    Around this small world, many things have naturally happened.


    But after tens of thousands of years, everything has returned to peace.


    The small world is still verdant and has become a paradise for many Hachi people to live in seclusion, but whether Lin Qian is alive or dead, no one really knows. Those who want to see what is going on will never get the result. See you When I arrived at Lin Qian, I didn''t know if he was there.


    Zhou Shu paused, "It turned out to be the former auxiliary country."


    "To be precise, it is the former auxiliary country, the shortest auxiliary country in the history of Haze, but it is also the strongest auxiliary country," Xie Xun felt a lot of regret. "It is said that when he left office, The unicorn has reached the seventeenth knot. This height has not been reached by the Hachi clan, but it is a practitioner."


    "What happened to the practitioner?"


    Zhou Shu frowned dissatisfied, "I think Senior Lin has no opinion, and the Haechi clan is a bit conservative."


    Xie Xun said sadly, "The old man doesn''t want to, but the rules are like this. The general can never be held by a foreigner. What can the old man do."


    "you guys����"


    Zhou Shu paused suddenly and said calmly, "It''s okay, it''s already like this anyway."


    He figured it out and told Mr. Xie that these were useless. Hachi country will not change at all. The chaos in Hachi country is no different from the past, and similar things will definitely happen in the future, as long as the Hachi country rules No change. I have to repeat the dispute every once in a while, and I manage so much.


    This time I''m on the side of the Haechi clan, and maybe the other way around next time.


    Do your own thing well, let him do the rest.


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3094: Rest assured

    Xie Xun didn''t say anything, and connected with Fu Guo.


    By the way, the big Luo Jinxian named Lin Mi still followed behind.


    A few days later, as we got closer and closer to the Sky Key Realm, there were more and more practitioners following them, almost ten.


    They were all left after coming to patrol.


    About knowing Zhou Shu''s strength, and because of the presence of Mr. Xie, they did not come to nuisance again, only followed far away.


    Now Zhou Shu has not entered the Sky Key Realm. It is not a violation of the rules, and they have no reason to stop it. However, it is conceivable that once Zhou Shu takes a step towards the Sky Key Realm, these people will rush in without hesitation. Hands on.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Xie Xun glanced at Zhou Shu and smiled.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Just do as you do, what can be nervous."


    "I just ask, but the old man is a little nervous, hehe."


    Xie Xun laughed dryly and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, once you enter the Sky Key Realm, it means that the confrontation has begun. You don''t have to worry about us here, and you will be imprisoned until the royal court discusses it. , I don��t know how long this period of time is, but we will definitely urge the country��s lord to initiate the court meeting as soon as possible. In short, you must be very careful."


    In particular, it should be pointed out here that the Yuqian in the Yuqian Tingyi does not refer to the palace, but the Haechi statue.


    Yu is not the lord of the country, but the statue of Hachi.


    The statue of the **** erected in the Heavenly Key Realm is the symbol of Hache Country, and of course it is also the most important thing in Hache Country.


    The royal court meeting means that in front of the idol, in front of everyone''s face to discuss matters, not the daily court meeting, which other people can''t see.


    In fact, the origin of the name of the three imperial families refers to the three figures surrounding the Hachi God statue. Of course, it also means controlling the government.


    In the Haze country, only very important events will be held before the imperial court meeting, such as the change of the lord, sacrifice to the heavens, etc., will only appear once in a few hundred years, and this time the goal of the four generals is to be in the imperial court. At the court meeting, he accused the first three imperial families in front of everyone.


    It can be said to be ruined, but if you fail, you will become benevolent.


    And Zhou Shu is an introduction, the basis for launching the Imperial Court.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "The three want to take advantage of this time to deal with me?"


    Xie Xun nodded, "This is for sure. If the three companies know that we are going to convene the imperial court meeting, they will know that we intend to start with them. They will definitely eliminate all factors that are not conducive to them. The auxiliary country has arranged for so long, the imperial court The meeting will definitely happen, but other things may not be guaranteed, and you, as the most direct party to Lu Yi''s matter-for them, will definitely become the target of their attack. In addition, it is not just those three. "


    Zhou Shu understood something, "The Haechi clan who hates cultivators also want to attack me as an outsider?"


    Xie Xun nodded slowly, "We will try our best to stop, but there are always extreme people in the Hachi clan, and I don''t know when they will appear."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not difficult to keep alive."


    Xie Xun stared at him, "I know, but it''s not just to save my life."


    After reading his voice-over, Zhou Shu still didn''t care, "Don''t worry, I won''t be the first to kill the two ends, I won''t pay attention to the first three families, and I will kill the most promising junior of the Lu family. They don''t want to win me over, right?"


    "Lin Qian''s mother died because of the Lin family back then. When Lin Qian was serving as the auxiliary country, he also ordered the killing of the Lin family. Both said that it was a deep hatred. But as long as the opportunity arises, the Lin family can still win over Lin Qian, and It was successful. Lin Qian is always a member of the Lin family. Hey," Xie Xun sighed, "I didn''t mean that you would be like this. You have nothing to do with those three schools. I just don''t understand you practitioners and are always worried."


    Seeing him so frank, Zhou Shu was also calm, "Your worries are reasonable. Most practitioners can give up everything for certain things, and of course enmity is included."


    Xie Xun paused, "Some things are talking about longevity, the ultimate goal of your practitioners."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said indifferently, "Maybe, who doesn''t want to live forever, he will rush to it if he has a little chance, and don''t hesitate to do anything."


    "How about you?"


    Xie Xun stared at Zhou Shu, his expression suddenly serious.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I am not one of those practitioners, so don''t worry."


    Xie Xun didn''t move, his eyes sharpened, "Why, don''t you care about longevity? If the Lin family uses countless resources to lure you, can you guarantee that you will never listen to them? But you have to do very well. Simple, it may be just a few words."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Thank you, Changsheng has no temptation or power for me. It''s not that I don''t want to, but as long as I follow my heart, it will definitely come."


    Xie Xun was stunned, "Are you... so sure?"


    "It''s not sure, but believe it," Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I''ve always come here like this."


    "I have never seen a practitioner like you."


    Xie Xun sighed again, but after sighing, his face was obviously relaxed.


    Speaking of which, this may be the most worrying thing for the four generals. If Zhou Shu dies, the imperial court will still take place. Although the strength is reduced, there is still a possibility of fighting, but if Zhou Shu is on the side of the practitioner, Say something that is not good for the four generals, and the probability of failure is several times greater.


    Zhou Shu understood this, but their suspicions and warnings were indeed unnecessary.


    He has been able to go all the way to the present, not driven by profit. He has always known what he wants, and believes that one day he can do it. Just follow his heart and persevere, and change his nature for others. For the heart, it must not be worth it.


    As he spoke, he was getting closer and closer to the Sky Key Realm.


    Although it was still a day away, I could already see the **** statue in the world.


    It is extremely tall, shining with golden light, and stands out in the realm. It looks at the heavens with majesty, and can roar at any time, and after a few more glances, there are strands of the power of Haechi transmitted, clear but clear Not hurting people, it seems to be warning something.


    "This idol..."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, he felt that the **** seemed to be alive, "Is it the origin of the Sky Key Realm?"


    Xie Xun reverently said, "According to your practitioners, it may be so. It protects us and allows us to multiply but it will not directly empower us, Zhou Shu, don��t offend it. Even those three companies would never do this."


    "I have always had only respect."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, and he also had a hint of curiosity. Was this **** statue built by the Hachi clan himself or manifested himself? If the origin can manifest the entity, can the origin of the Yunjuan world also become a guardian beast? Such as Kylin or something?


    If you look at it from the realm of a practitioner, what level is it, quasi-sage?


    Of course, no matter what it is, Zhou Shu won''t be bothered.


    (Ps: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    (//)


    :. :


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3095: Look at

    Tiankeyjie is right in front of him.


    More and more people followed the two, and dozens of guards stood in front of the door of the Iron Curtain.


    There are five mixed yuan gold immortals.


    Xie Xun stared at the front, his figure suddenly became several times bigger, his face sank, and he reached out and grabbed Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shuwu was still admiring the Sky Key Realm, but he expected that the old Xie from behind would attack him, but he was firmly pinched without checking.


    "what are you doing?"


    Feeling that his body was completely tightened and couldn''t move at all, Zhou Shu couldn''t help showing a bit of Zhang Huang, "What are you doing with me?"


    Xie Xun sneered and shouted loudly, "Ask you knowingly? You are a criminal named by the lord of the country. How can you not be arrested?!"


    Zhou Shu stopped and said in surprise, "Prisoner? You didn''t invite me to talk about the alliance. Why did I suddenly become a prisoner? What are you talking about?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Xie Xun laughed three times, and the giant hand tightened, Zhou Shu gradually became unable to make a sound, and his whole body was stupefied.


    "Bah! Alliance? You deserve it too!"


    Xie Xun snorted coldly and strode towards the portal of the SkyKey Realm. "The old man perfunctory to you all the way is to bring you back to the SkyKey Realm so that the lord can kill you in person! You can kill you. The scum of practitioners!"


    Before taking a few steps, the practitioners in front of and behind him all appeared and stood in front of Xie Xun.


    The headed Hun Yuan Jin Xian looked gloomy, "The Sky Key Realm does not allow foreign practitioners to enter. As the general of the town country, don''t you know the rules?"


    Although the voice is loud, it is the first time to speak to the general of the town country like this, but the Patriarch has told him to be tough anyway. No matter what happens, no other practitioners are allowed to come in.


    Although he was also very curious, why did the two people who talked and laughed suddenly turned their faces?


    Moreover, the two of them came all the way, and they didn''t see any strange place. Is Zhen Guo really lured him over on purpose?


    "He is the chief culprit who ruled by the owner himself to be arrested. He must be tried by Hachi. How can he not enter?"


    Xie Xun refused to let him, and still strode forward, "The rules, the old man understands naturally, but if you don''t think of him as a practitioner, he is just a prisoner, and he is destined to die! Get away!"


    "Zhen Guo, then don''t blame me for being rude."


    Hunyuan Jinxian stagnated a little, but soon recovered, waved his hand, and everyone around him surrounded him.


    Nearly a hundred people are eyeing.


    Xie Xun said coldly, "Lu Dan, you really want to stop me? Do you dare to stop me?"


    He knew by himself that this Hunyuan Golden Immortal was the steward of the Lu Family and the confidant of the Lu Family Patriarch Lu Lu. He seldom left the Lu Family. If he came out to guard the gate at this time, he must have received Lu Lu��s order and determined to prevent any instability. The factor is blocked from the sky key world.


    But are these people really enough?


    "Zhengguo, foreign practitioners are forbidden to enter. It is the iron rule of the Skykey Realm. No one can disobey it. If there is any violation, there is no mercy!"


    Feeling the extremely fierce pressure, Lu Dan roared loudly, his hair standing upside down, and he acted to encourage himself, "Everyone, listen carefully, no matter who it is, even if it is Zhen Guo Fu Guo, as long as you dare to bring practitioners in, , You can''t stay!"


    The people around responded with shouts, but they were really terrified.


    The opponent is the town general.


    It''s just that this is the end of the matter, and there is no room for concessions, and I have to bear it hard.


    Lu Dan was very strange and didn''t understand why Xie Xun had to violate the rules.


    This kind of thing usually happens, if you say a few words, you will definitely give it up. (In fact, there are no Hachi people who actively violate the rules, especially the generals). Everyone knows that the Hachi country has the largest national regulations and the law cannot tolerate them. But now Xie Xun insists, even not hesitating to fight, why on earth?


    Could it be that they are ready to turn their faces with the three imperial families?


    It won''t be so fast.


    What happened here will be reported to the three residences soon, and it depends on how the owner handles it.


    "if not����"


    Xie Xun lowered his head slightly, and suddenly the top of his head was white, his unicorn appeared, and his power became a bit stronger.


    The expressions of those practitioners changed slightly, knowing that this was a symbol of the Hachi Clan''s full effort to make a move, but there was no way to retreat. Now that they retreat, the punishment they receive is definitely worse than retreat. After all, the family has already given a death order.


    As soon as it was about to happen, a white light flew close.


    It was an old man with awe-inspiring expression, standing in front of the portal with a big thorn, and said in a deep voice, "Zhen Guo, what do you want to do?"


    Xie Xun raised his brows and said coldly, "Zheng Xun, you came rather quickly!"


    "If the old man does not come quickly, will you be severely punished for violating the national rules and family laws? This is for your good, old man!"


    The old man was tit-for-tat, not afraid of coercion at all. This person was Zheng Xun, the head of the Zheng family, who had been waiting near the passage to avoid such a situation. As soon as the news came over there, he came over immediately.


    Zheng Xun said in a gloomy tone, "I expected that you were going to be a ghost, but I didn''t expect to be so blatant that I would really dare to lead the practitioner to the Sky Key Realm, hey."


    Xie Xun paused, "The old man said, this is the leader of the country, so you won''t even listen to the words of the leader, right?"


    If it were other people, he would also break through. These people were willing to contribute but not necessarily desperately, but when Zheng Xun came, the situation would change.


    There is a Patriarch who is in control, and other people desperately want to stop themselves. If they really want to break through, they may not be able to break through.


    Zheng Xun said coldly, "Brother Lu Lun is going to the Temple of Heaven to meet the Lord of the Kingdom. Whether it is or not, I will know when he comes."


    The two stood in front of the door and froze for a while.


    Xie Xun frowned, couldn''t even pass the first threshold?


    Somewhat unexpectedly, I didn''t expect the first three imperial families to be so cautious, and even the iron curtain was so tightly watched, that the head of the family had to wait in advance. What should I do? If Zhou Shu can''t enter the SkyKey Realm, it means that his plan has not yet started, and it will die.


    But if you try hard, you can''t make it through.


    He hesitated, he glanced at Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu was still performing very hard, his body was still, but his face was distorted and his expression was panic. But when the two of them looked at each other, he could tell that Zhou Shu''s eyes were very Calm, not caring appearance.


    It seems there will be nothing wrong?


    Xie Xun settled down and continued to walk two steps forward.


    Zheng Xun''s face grew gloomy.


    Really want to do it?


    What''s going on Zhen Guo, decided to break the boat here today? Didn''t he know that as a Zhenguo violates national regulations, he will definitely be impeached and even step down? When the time comes, the newly appointed town will probably not belong to them.


    According to Zhenguo''s past performance He can''t be so reckless, is he confident?


    It shouldn''t.


    These days, the first three imperial families have not been idle. They have integrated their forces in the capital and are ready for the first battle. According to their estimation, the four major will add up, and I am afraid they are not the opponents of the imperial first three. This is just a competition in strength. , And from the big point, the first three imperial families will only be stronger.


    After hundreds of thousands of years of operation, the first three imperial companies can be said to have echoed in the capital, and the foundation is impossible to shake.


    Since you must die, then come and take this opportunity to completely change the situation and make the Big Four become a thing of the past.


    Zheng Xun made up his mind and took a step forward.


    (Ps: Thank you Huoge for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3096: Dont say anything

    Seeing that the two were less than a hundred feet apart, the atmosphere became more stagnant.


    The surrounding practitioners quietly took out the magic weapon, but it was not against the enemy, but to protect themselves. Everyone could think that once the two close to the top Haze country''s combat power meet, they cannot retreat, and their lives are the most important.


    when!


    At this moment, a ray of light suddenly flew close, horizontally between the two of them.


    It was a tower-shaped white jade plate, crystal clear, with a faint golden light on it.


    The visible golden ripples swayed around without any hassle.


    In it, neither the practitioner nor the Haechi clan bowed consciously.


    Both Xie Xun and Zheng Xun''s expressions were tight, and then bowed to salute.


    A figure appeared beside the jade plate, but it was Xie Zheng, the auxiliary country.


    Xie Zheng held the token in his hand with a guilty heart, and said in a deep voice, "Here is the holy horn. The Lord has an order to bring people into the sky key world and take them to the sky prison!"


    "Yes."


    Xie Xun''s heart loosened, clutching Zhou Shu, strode into the passage.


    Zheng Xun followed and said "Yes", obviously wrong, but he could only watch Xie Xun lead people in.


    "how come?"


    Seeing Xie Xun leave, he looked at Xie Zheng, his face was full of suspicion, "How can you get the Holy Horn? How can the Lord give it to you?"


    Xie Zheng didn''t speak, but glanced at him, holding the holy horn, followed Xie Xun, and soon there was no sign.


    "Quickly, keep up and see where they go?!"


    Zheng Xun''s face sank and he hurriedly ordered, and he quickly followed behind.


    "How can Xie Zheng get the holy horn, Lord, why do you want to give it to him?!"


    The same question appeared in the Temple of Heaven.


    The Temple of Heaven, where the leader of the Hachi Kingdom is located, is also the place for daily discussions.


    There are two people in the hall.


    An old man who was so small that he did not resemble the Hazhi tribe, kind eyebrows and good-looking, was smiling and looking at the impulsive Lu Lu on the opposite side, "Lu Gong, your voice is a little lower. It is shocked that I can''t hear clearly. Slow down. ."


    Lu Lian calmed down, but the anger on his face still didn''t disappear, "Sorry, Lord."


    The old man waved his hand, "Gong Lu, don''t be sorry, say something slowly, don''t worry."


    Lu Lun took a deep breath, "Lord, when I came to Chengtian Temple, I saw Xie Zheng taking a holy horn to go out, but he didn''t stop him. Is that what you gave him just now? Why? "


    "You mean the Holy Horn?"


    The old man nodded slightly, smiled and said, "Yes, I gave it to him, and it will be back soon."


    "Lord, do you know what the holy horns mean?"


    Lu Lun still couldn��t help himself, ��The Holy Horn��s oracle is taken from the unicorn of the first lord of the Hachi Kingdom. It is a symbol of the country��s lord of the past. Then there is the authority to temporarily ignore the national regulations. Why should these important weapons of the country be handed over to the auxiliary country Xie Zheng? Don''t you worry about the country lord, Xie Zheng uses the Holy Horn to do things that you regret?! "


    "I know, Lord Lu doesn''t need to be so serious, ha ha."


    The old man waved his hand and said with a kind face, "The auxiliary country will come back soon. He is a loyal person, and it is impossible to do such a thing. What''s more, the old man asked him to do things with the holy horn. To do it."


    Lu Lu''s heart tightened, "Lord, what do you want him to do?"


    The old man touched his beard, "Hehe, you will know in a few days, it must be a good thing, and it is even better for you Lu Family."


    Lu Lu''s face changed slightly, and he said coldly, "Good thing, what good things can he do?"


    "I said, Lord Lu, the prejudice between you is not small," the old man shook his head slightly, and said with a pleasant expression, "you are all the state scholars of the Hachi country, and both of you are my ministers. Why always quarrel with each other? ?"


    Lu Lun calmed down and said warmly, "It''s not that I want to fight with Fu Guo, but they are always targeting us."


    "Hehe, I understand, so this time, isn''t Fu Guo just helping you?"


    The old man laughed, "Master Lu, this time he is going to do things for you."


    "Do things for us?"


    Lu Lun''s expression was indifferent, but he sneered in his heart, "Lord, don''t be deceived by him. Everything in this country is always controlled by the lord himself. Then I waited for the assistance of the three. He now has no reason to participate. I��m afraid it��s not for the three of us and the lord of the country to come in."


    The old man was not angry, still smiling, "Gong Lu is wrong, this time he is indeed for you."


    Lu Lun paused for a while, then slowly said, "Lord, what did he do?"


    "You''ll know in a few days, maybe the auxiliary country will go to you to explain it in person."


    The old man shook his head with a smile, and just refused to say it. Lu Lun was there, but he couldn''t ask any more. He knew that the lord was extremely kind and listened to persuasion, but it was useless to force him. He had to take his time.


    But Lu Lun was also reluctant to leave, waiting there, waiting for Xie Zheng to return.


    It didn''t take long.


    An announcement came from outside the temple, and then Xie Zheng walked in quickly.


    Immediately bowed, raised both hands, holding the holy horns, and said loudly, "Lord, the matter has been done, please take back the holy edict."


    "Haha, the auxiliary country has worked hard."


    The old man hurriedly approached, raised the auxiliary country with his hands, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry about it."


    Xie Zheng didn''t look up, and said in a condensed voice, "The subordinates have not touched the holy horns, and I also ask the master to take it back quickly. This edict can only be owned by the master, and others cannot take it. Even if the subordinates take a breath, it is correct The lord of the country is disrespectful and rude to the Hachi country."


    "Fu Guo is really a national scholar."


    The old man sighed with emotion, and quickly took the holy horns into his arms.


    Xie Zheng straightened up at this time, his gaze swept across Lu Lun''s body, and then he said in a straightforward voice, "The lord has praised it. This is what his subordinates should do."


    "It''s good to be done."


    The old man helped Xie Zheng and smiled, "Fuguo, do you want to talk to Gong Lu first?"


    Xie Zheng pondered for a moment and shook his head, "The Lord, the subordinate feels that it is not too late to wait until the matter is completely finished. If there is a change in the middle, it is the subordinate''s sin, and good things have become bad things."


    "Yes, good things are always announced at the end. This is a surprise."


    The old man looked at the two and said with a smile, "Gong Lu, don''t worry, you will definitely be grateful to Fu Guo then.


    Xie Zheng followed and laughed, "It''s not necessary. The subordinates also hope to share the worries for the country''s lord and do some meager efforts for Lu Gong."


    Lu Lun hesitated for a moment, and said slowly, "I would rather know now."


    "Ha ha."


    Xie Zheng smiled and nodded but bowed and said, "Master, the subordinates are going down first, and there are still things to be done."


    The old man answered, but Lu Lun also said goodbye, following Xie Zheng, out of Chengtian Temple.


    The two walked almost side by side without squinting their eyes.


    "Xie Zheng, what tricks do you want to do this time, who is the practitioner you brought back?"


    "Gong Lu, you have wronged me, ha ha, ha ha..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, the old man will check it himself, just wait."


    Lu Lun snorted coldly, and walked away, while Xie Zheng stood there with a smile on the corner of his mouth, but after the smile, there was a deep worry.


    Fairy winner


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3097: Ruzi can teach

    Zhou Shu is in the prison.


    As soon as he entered the Sky Key Realm, he was escorted over, and he couldn''t even look at the **** statue.


    The Tianlao scenery is pretty good, with a radius of tens of miles, mountains, waters, and immortal veins. There are only overlapping formations everywhere, at least seven types.


    With a little bit of perception, you can see that these formations are similar to the Iron Curtain, and most of them are from the Lu family.


    Unfortunately, the formation could not stop Zhou Shu.


    Although the Lu family��s formation is very strong, and additional special magic weapons are used to restrict the use of the real eye, Zhou Shu still has an eighth sense. Shu Zhili is also difficult to be restricted. It is not difficult for Zhou Shu to break the formation. But after breaking the formation, it does not mean that you can leave.


    In addition to the formation, there are several thick and strong walls, the material used is dark iron.


    The dark iron is famous in the heavens for its tenacity. It is one of the best materials for the major forces to build a strong city. It is not very hard, but it is extremely difficult to break. Even if it is a golden immortal, you want to break a piece of several meters wide. Dark steel is not easy, not to mention the walls here are as thick as three feet.


    What a luxury.


    Zhou Shu secretly thought that when he built Xianshu City, he thought about using dark iron to cast some important facilities, but he couldn''t buy it anywhere.


    The dark iron is only available in a few realms. It is some of the original cores that have evolved over a long period of time to protect themselves, but these cores did not expect that the materials produced with hard work have become the cause of their own demise. The realm of dark iron is almost always occupied by practitioners or foreign races, destroying the realm and seizing the treasure.


    Speaking of which, this is a matter of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years.


    The original core is now smarter, and will not make such materials to pit oneself, and therefore, there are almost no new dark irons appearing.


    The price of the old dark iron is soaring, of course, there are almost none that are willing to sell.


    After carefully observing the prison, Zhou Shu quickly found the target.


    It''s on the hill next to him.


    After stepping through a formation that was not an obstacle, Zhou Shu appeared in front of the hill.


    A cultivator who was walking up and down the hill looking restless, stared at it, his face was suspicious, "Who...who are you?"


    "You are Wu Fang, right?"


    Zhou Shu approached with a smile and sat down beside him.


    That practitioner is Wu Fang.


    Before Zhou Shu entered the city, Fu Guo Chongnuo sent someone to secretly take Wu Fang and sent him to the jail, where he was locked up with Zhou Shu.


    Such an action will undoubtedly arouse the Lin family��s suspicion, but soon there will be a head-on confrontation between the Hachi clan and the Yuqian three families, and everything will be spread out. Now, doubt it. Instead of being suspected, satisfy Zhou Shu��s first. The requirements are obviously more important.


    "Who are you, I don''t seem to have seen you? You caught me?"


    Wu Fang stepped back a few steps, very confused, and put up the protective cover to himself.


    He has always been very careful, especially after being caught by the Haechi clan, he has always remained vigilant, but vigilance seems to be of no use. He just handed in this month��s talisman and was inexplicably locked here. He didn''t even know where it was.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I''m from Liangmiao Country just like you. I just arrived recently."


    With that said, he used a spirit spell at will.


    Seeing the spirit fire pulsating in Zhou Shu''s hand, it was extremely bright and full of spirit power, Wu Fang quickly believed that he was not a person from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but he would not practice spirit art to such a degree, he couldn''t match it. .


    "Are you arrested too? Alas."


    Wu Fang sighed, although he relaxed a little, he still did not put away the protective cover.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Forget it, let alone this, Wu Fang, I have a way to get you out of here."


    Wu Fang was overjoyed, and then he sighed again, "What''s the use of leaving? Going out and here seems to be the same. After being caught, you can only use the power of the law every day to make the talisman, or it is the seal-cut formation talisman. After staying here for a few hours, it seems to be easier."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''m talking about not this cell here, but the Hachi country."


    "what?"


    Wu Fang moved, his voice changed, "Really? You... You were sent by the master to save me?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Master, do you mean Lei Tong?"


    Wu Fang frowned and said solemnly, "How can you be so rude to my master, why shouldn''t a big Luo Jinxian call the name of the elder Baiyin directly, and say, what are you here for?"


    "When I mention him, I get angry, no way."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Wu Fang, it sounds like you respect Lei Tong?"


    "Nonsense, Master is the person I respect most, and I will never change in this lifetime!"


    Wu Fang watched Zhou Shu and slowly said, "I found that you are not like a member of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, who are you?"


    Zhou Shu did not answer, "Lei Tong deliberately sent you to Hachi Country to perform a mission, causing you to be arrested. Why would you still respect him?"


    "Don''t slander Master!"


    Wu Fang was already very angry, "What do you know? Master, that��s for my good. He wants me to go out and take refuge. Where did I know that I was out of luck and was discovered by the Haechi clan. I should have gone to Yunquan if I knew it. World, then nothing will happen."


    "Why do you want to avoid it?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Lei Tong, as the leader of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect of the Liangmiao Kingdom, is considered to be under one person there. I will let you go to Hachi Country if it hurts you."


    "Master has a high status, but I have to take care of others in many things, especially what I do..."


    Wu Fang stopped suddenly and looked at Zhou Shu steadily, "You, aren''t you from Yunliu?"


    "Congratulations, I finally guessed it."


    Zhou Shu took two steps closer, patted him on the shoulder, and said warmly, "Come on, let''s sit down and have a good chat."


    "you����"


    Wu Fang trembled, but his mind was shaking more than his body.


    That shot, seemingly light, but unavoidable, and what made him even more frightened was that a light shot not only shook his protective cover, but also stopped the power of his law, and knew the sea. Surrounded by a layer of solid soul power, he stopped outside, as if he could rush in at any time.


    It''s like taking fish and letting it kill.


    He sat down obediently.


    Zhou Shu looked at him calmly, "Lei Tong knew that Yunliu was coming to trouble you, so he sent you out in advance. It seems that you have been deeply involved in the whole matter. You don��t need to tell me the whole thing. Wash off your own responsibility. After all, the people I''m looking for are Lei Tong and Zhou Qing, not you."


    "Yes."


    Wu Fang hesitated for a moment begging for mercy, "If I have said everything, can you keep me here forever?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t want to see Lei Tong, and I don''t want to return to Liangmiao country?"


    "I don''t want to. I am actually very dissatisfied with Lei Tong. You are right. It is true that he deliberately harmed me. How else would he let me go to Hachi Country? From now on, I will cut off all relations with Lei Tong. He is not my master at all!"


    At first he was panicked, and then he was categorically speaking, speaking righteously.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "You can teach you, if what you say is true, of course I will consider your suggestions."


    "Thank you senior."


    Wu Fang couldn''t help nodding his head, as if there was a floor in front of him, he clicked loudly and knocked his head.


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3098: Think for yourself

    It''s all Lei Tong''s fault? "


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I said, you don''t have to deliberately wash yourself away, I will not hold you to blame, what I need is the facts."


    "I didn''t excuse myself!"


    Wu Fang kept shaking his head, "I know Senior understands the truth, but I can''t do much. Although Zhou Qing has just been promoted, I must not be able to beat her. If it weren''t for Lei Tong, how could she be trapped in the Demon Realm."


    Zhou Shu pondered, "Are you sure, she was just trapped in the Demon Realm, not dead?"


    Wu Fang hesitated for a moment, "I can''t guarantee it completely, but it was only the real soul body that exploded at the time. She should have gone. I did not receive any of her soul with the Horcrux provided by Lei Tong. If she died then There will definitely be remnant souls left behind. Don��t worry, seniors, Zhou Qing is very strong, really strong, she refined three real soul bodies, and there are really not many disciples in the younger generations."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said nothing.


    Let go of your mind a little.


    Wu Fang��s words should be believed. Even if Wu Fang is very good at lying, I am afraid he can��t do it at this time, because when he speaks, Zhou Shu shows his heart and uses spiritism to monitor Wu Fang��s spirit. , There is no exception.


    Things seem obvious.


    Lei Tong got a signal from someone. Wu Fang didn��t know that someone, but it was mostly Yunliu��s Master Yue Ming. Lei Tong sent Zhou Qing, who had just arrived in the Liangmiao country, to the vicinity of Iphere. He knew that Ephesus is often guarded by the Blood Wish Demon Lord passing by. It is one of the most dangerous demon worlds, but Zhou Qing didn��t know it and naturally obeyed his orders. As for Wu Fang, he was sent by Lei Tong to confirm the news of Zhou Qing��s death. , And brought a Horcrux that gathers the remnant soul.


    Without receiving Zhou Qing''s remnant soul, Wu Fang could only return to life with half of his arm.


    After learning that Yunliu was coming, Lei Tong sent Wu Fang to the Hachi country to take refuge. As for whether he meant to send Wu Fang to death, that was trivial.


    "correct."


    Wu Fang hesitated for a while, and whispered, "Lei Tong should practice the law of power, and the law of soul is not his main law. Also, he seems to be very close to the Suspense Sect. He has been in the Outland for nearly a thousand years. I feel he is better to the Suspended Bell Sect than to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "So, he might betray Xuanling Sect?"


    "Don��t be afraid, the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the Liangmiao Nation are very dissatisfied. It is obviously the Holy Fire Sect that is picking things up, but Lei Tong does not care about it. Elder Baiyin is shameful!"


    Wu Fang said angrily and glanced at Zhou Shu from time to time.


    I said before that I respected Lei Tong the most, so he sold Lei Tong in an instant.


    Zhou Shu knew what he meant. He really regarded Zhou Shu as someone from Yunliu, and made some plans for his return to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the future. After all, this time he completely betrayed Lei Tong and didn''t try to find him again. A backer, such as Yunliu, would really stay in Hachi country as a high-level slave forever, and he certainly didn''t know that all this hard work was in vain.


    In the first week, Shu was not a member of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. In the second week, Yunliu''s master was the core of the problem. Yunliu could not be anyone''s backer.


    "I will think about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and gave him a reassurance pill, "In a few days, you will be released. Please stay in Hachi country first. When the situation in Liangmiao country is resolved, you will find a way to let you leave. Haze Country."


    "Thank you, thank you senior!"


    Wu Fang couldn''t help nodding, and if he couldn''t move, he would probably kneel down.


    Zhou Shu ignored him, and soon returned to his side, as natural as going home.


    Linhaijie.


    "Yunliu."


    Feeling that Yuhuan became warm, Yunliu held it in his hand hurriedly, "How is it, is there any news?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I have found Wu Fang, and he explained the matter to me in detail, roughly like this..."


    Yunliu''s face gradually turned pale.


    A few people saw it and wanted to come over and ask a few words, but before they approached, they were avoided by the strong aura, they could only walk away silently, and then slandered a few words, maybe this guy really had a problem.


    "Calm down."


    Zhou Shu seemed to know Yunliu''s mood, "Zhou Qing should be alive, your first priority is to check the situation of the soul lamp in Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "I have sent people a long time ago, but I am afraid that there will be no results. The soul fire lamps of the four disciples of A, B, C and D are all in the Ten Thousand Soul Tower. Only the elders above the white seal can enter, Master..." Yun Liu stagnated. Next, "He will definitely not tell me."


    "Try to check."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What are you going to do now?"


    Yun Liu said without hesitation, "I will go to the Ephesus now," hesitated for a while and said again, "Go back to Lei Tong again."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You can also come to Xianshu City first and act with my people, it might be better."


    Yunliu gave birth to a lot of doubts, "Are you planning to go to Zhou Qing too? You are not just to help me?"


    "It seems that your sanity is really not sober, and you have only understood this until now. I thought you would have seen it a long time ago," Zhou Shu said mockingly, "you guessed it well, and my purpose is also Find Zhou Qing, you can work with me."


    Yunliu was suspicious, "What are you looking for her for? She is my benefactor, and you, a city lord, have any relationship with her?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to say more, "Maybe you will know soon, maybe not, it''s not a bad thing anyway."


    Yunliu calmed down, "You have helped me a lot, but I still plan to find it myself. If you want to go, we will see you in the Ephesus. I am not your opponent, but if you plan to be against her , I will try to stop you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You think too much."


    Yunliu seemed to think of something, "I can''t think of too much, can you tell me who you are?"


    "Think for yourself."


    Zhou Shu smiled, then interrupted the call.


    With a certain position, he will start to act.


    Speaking of which, he still has a little worry. Now Zhou Shu has three spirit shadows plus the body, and four lines of operation at the same time, of which three lines are important things that must not be wrong. Hachi Kingdom, Xianshu City, Demon Realm, neither Know if there will be any problems.


    In the devil world, he must go there by himself, and no one has an advantage over him.


    What''s more, it''s a green bird.


    Now Zhou Shu��s sea of ??consciousness still contains the memory of the blue bird. The fused true soul contains the memory of the blue bird for two hundred years. The bit by bit of the past is still there and can be felt at any time. Within a bound, Zhou Shu was able to lock Qingque''s position and then find her.


    The premise is that the blue bird is still alive, at least the spirit is still alive.


    He tried not to think about bad results, but if it was really bad, Ten Thousand Soul Sect would face a catastrophe, but even if it was a good result, the result of Ten Thousand Soul Sect was probably the same.


    (Ps: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!


    (=)

 Chapter 3099: No fate

    Lujia.


    Lu Lun looked at the Golden Immortal Hunyuan below, and Ling Ran said, "What did you find out?"


    "Patriarch, there is still not much information."


    Hun Yuan Jinxian had a trace of fear, "The practitioner should be someone from Xianshu City. He is probably a clone of the city lord. He has been to Wujianjie not long ago and has met with the auxiliary country town Guohuguo. ."


    Lu Lun said calmly, "I know all these things, what I want to know, what is he doing?"


    Hun Yuan Jinxian hesitated, "I don''t know, but it may be related to the Yunquan world."


    "Don''t I know?"


    Lu Lian was still very calm, but Ruowu''s air-conditioning quietly enveloped the entire hall, and Hun Yuan Jinxian couldn''t help shivering.


    Lu Lun said faintly, "Continue to check, there is already someone in Xianshu City?"


    Hunyuan Jinxian hurriedly nodded, "I have already gone. Twenty-four people, the three companies are united, and the Lin Family Patriarch personally led the team. There are nine Hunyuan Jinxians who will be able to reach Xianshu City within six months.


    Lu Lan nodded, "Go down."


    Hun Yuan Jinxian felt relieved and stepped back in a hurry.


    Not long after he left, there was a crash in the hall, all the bricks and stones on the ground collapsed, and the pillars fell.


    Lu Lun brushed his sleeves and walked out of the hall slowly, as if nothing happened.


    Chengtian Temple.


    Looking at Lu Slaughter, the old man smiled bitterly, "Gong Lu, you are here for the fourth time."


    "Gu said three times to visit the thatched cottage, showing sincerity, now that the subordinates are looking around, should the lord say something?"


    Lu Lun smiled slightly, but his voice was a little bit chilly, and he was really unconscious. Seeing that two days had passed, he still didn''t know what was going on. If something happened, how should he respond? He has a strong sense of crisis, this time it is likely to be a catastrophe, or even an extermination.


    "Duke Lu is really impatient."


    The old man pondered for a while and had to nod his head, "Well, then I will tell you."


    Lu Lun raised his hand lightly, with some satisfaction, "The subordinates are not impatient, they just want to share their worries for the country."


    "Where there are any worries, the auxiliary country is almost done."


    The old man waved his hand and said slowly, "The day after tomorrow, the auxiliary parliament will hold a court meeting and read it out in public..."


    Lu Lu''s face changed suddenly, "Wait, what did you say, the lord of the country?! The royal court?"


    "Not bad."


    The old man nodded, and said with relief, "He is for your Lu family, Lu Gong."


    Lu Lun closed his eyes slightly, and opened them again soon. A few points shone out, seemingly with some killing intent, "For us, the Lu family? Lord, what are you talking about? You already planned it, right? "


    There was a shock in my heart, and I couldn''t hide it anymore.


    How could I not think that the court meeting was going to be held?


    There must be a major event in such a nationwide court meeting. What major event is happening in Hachi? The auxiliary country is obviously going to have a showdown with the three. This time no matter who wins or loses, the three will be greatly injured and must be stopped.


    The question is, how did the country master agree, even hiding it from himself?


    Is the country''s lord planning to deal with us a long time ago, and he is only a mockery of what the three families ask for?


    Could it be that the Lord''s mind is so gloomy that he is a hundred times stronger than the four generals?


    "Plan, it''s a plan."


    The old man suddenly said, "Lu Gong, I am also very sad about Lu discussing this child."


    Lu Lun sneered unconsciously, "Lu Yi... are you planning to take advantage of this?"


    "How can you say to use it? This is a good thing for the Hachi country and for the Lu family. Lu Yi died too unjustly. He didn''t disclose the truth to the public, didn''t expose the ugly behavior of the Liangmiao country, and didn''t reveal the real murderer. Bring to justice, I''m really ashamed of you, Lord Lu!"


    The old man kept shaking his head, speaking impassionedly, as if a few tears fell.


    Lu Lun stopped, "Lord, what is the real murderer?"


    The old man was quite concerned, "Speaking of Lu Gong, your state is a bit wrong, is it because Lu Yi''s affairs are too sad?"


    Lu Lun suppressed some killing intent, and said, "I''m okay, please also ask the lord to make it clear."


    "Yes, I shouldn''t have made you wait for these two days, I should have told you long ago."


    The old man shook his head slightly, and said in a rather painful way, "Fu Guo has fully investigated Lu Yi''s matter. He was framed. The Shebi corpse matter has nothing to do with him. It is not right. It should be said that he took the initiative to arrest Shebi. Corpse believers will be... hateful!"


    "Framed?"


    Lu Lun was stunned, Zhang Er couldn''t figure it out.


    Lu Yi was the matter of the Shebi corpse believer, he knew, and knew it very early, for no other reason, the inheritance of Shebi corpse came from the Lu family.


    A drop of extravagant corpse blood.


    After a war between men and witches, practitioners always like to collect these ancient weird things. It is not that there is any malice or that they want to inherit from it. They just want to collect research and understand knowledge. They are all put on the shelf. Lu Yi turned it out.


    Lu Yi didn''t know if it was a temporary brain twitch or something else, so he put this drop of blood into himself.


    The Lu Family soon discovered this, but Lu Lun could not punish Lu Yi. After all, Lu Yi was the most promising offspring and the most likely to become a quasi saint. Lu Lun could only confine him and search for him. The method to relieve the blood of the corpse of Shebi.


    Where did he know that before he found a way, Lu Yi ran out secretly.


    I ran to the Yunquan Realm and used the cultivators and alien races there to offer sacrifices to the corpse of Shebi, and continue to increase the power of the corpse When the news was learned, the Fuguo Zhenguo had already started action , They were one step too late when they rushed.


    Now the country lord suddenly said that Lu Yi was framed, and Lu Lun was also a little confused.


    "Not bad."


    The old man was very indignant and said, "The news that Mr. Lu received at the beginning was that Lu Yi had become a believer in the Sabi Corpse, right? In fact, that is not true at all. There is another person who became a believer in the Sabi Corpse, whose name is Lin Zheng. , Is also Xiaohan in the infamous Twenty-Four Thieves. He sacrificed to the corpse to gain power. He didn''t know how many bad things he had done. Unfortunately, he was discovered by Lu Yi. Lu Yi could have seen it and immediately fought him... "


    He glanced at Lu Lu, "Oh, Lu Yi is a good boy, but he has no good life."


    Lu Lun unconsciously showed a lot of grief, "What the Lord said is that he has no good life."


    "Then Xiaohan had an accomplice, called Dongzhi, and they joined forces to kill Lu Yi, and Lu Yi also killed Xiaohan before he died, but the most annoying thing is not here," the old man was angry and patted the pillar hard. The entire Chengtian Temple trembled, "There was still someone present at the time, that was Zhou Shu of Xianshu City! He and we were originally an alliance, but when he saw Lu Yi encounter danger, not only was he unable to save him, he also helped Dongzhi and the others conceal it afterwards. , And even put the blame on Lu Yi. Such behavior is truly unforgivable!"


    Lu Lun stopped, "Is that him?"


    "Yes, that''s the practitioner that Zhen Guo brought back."


    The old man nodded, "Fu Guo and I have discussed it. We must make this matter public, and then make a monument to Lu Yishu. At the same time, he declares war on Xianshu City and destroys Zhou Shu and his Xiancheng together. Satisfied with the country, let Lu Yiquan feel at ease, and make you satisfied with Duke Lu! Therefore, the Imperial Court has to do it. What do you think, Duke Lu?


    "Well, it must be done."


    Lu Lun was still a little dazed, only then nodded.

 Chapter 3100: Reclaimed

    Looking at the country lord who was still in anger, Lu Lan slowly settled down.


    Is this acting?


    It''s not like it, it''s not like it at all, it''s not much different from the previous performance of the country lord. If it''s acting, has he all been in disguise for thousands of years? That would be incredible.


    But if it were not for acting, the development of the matter was completely beyond his expectation.


    Will Fu Guo Xie Zheng be so kind?


    It is clear that Lu Yi is a believer in the corpse of Shebi. It is impossible for Xie Zheng to be unclear about this. He has a righteous roar, and investigations are extremely meticulous and will not go wrong, but this time he threw all the crimes to Dong Zhihe Zhou Shu, even want to destroy Xianshu City?


    Is this planning to live peacefully with the three imperial families in the future, or do you bow your head completely to yourself?


    It doesn''t look like what Xie Zheng could do.


    So why is he?


    Is it to convene the Imperial Court meeting? Did you give the results of this investigation to the country''s lord?


    I deliberately said things like this so that neither the country master nor myself could object, and then tell the truth after the court meeting?


    In this situation, the Lord almost completely believed in Xie Zheng��s investigation results. If he waited for the Ting Yi to turn upside down, how would the State Lord treat Xie Zheng. Even if Xie Zheng could use the Ting Yi to pull the Lu family down, he himself absolutely Can''t fall well.


    But speaking of it, Xie Zheng is really not afraid of losing power.


    You can''t bet yourself. In any case, you can''t let the Imperial Court convene. The risk is too great.


    Xie Zheng died when he died, and there will be other generals who will stand up, but the Lu family can��t afford it. Once they lose power, it means that the three imperial families will no longer have their previous power, and even the country may not be able to stay, or even pay. There is a danger of genocide.


    Lu Lun quickly shook his head, "Subordinates feel that it is better not to be too exciting."


    "Ok?"


    The old man was stunned, with a suspicious look on his face, "Gong Lu, what do you mean?"


    Lu Lun resolutely said, "Don''t hold an imperial court meeting, it''s not necessary."


    The old man frowned, "You just said you must do something? What''s wrong?"


    "I just missed it."


    Lu Lun said in a deep voice, "The matter of Lu Yi, his subordinates are very sad, but this matter cannot be known to the whole country of Haze. The matter of extravagance than the corpse should not be made public. This will make people panic, and it may lead to A bigger disaster is coming."


    "Before only a few of us knew and couldn''t leak it out, but now it doesn''t get in the way."


    The old man waved his hand, "The Shebi corpse believer turned out to be an outsider, and has already died, so it doesn��t matter. This incident happened to let the people know how brave Lu Yi was to fight against the wizard god, he would rather give up his life. Good young people must let others learn and use them as an example."


    Lu Lun paused, "I still don''t think it''s appropriate. Even the people of the clan should not hear the words "Sabishi"."


    The old man hesitated for a while, "You have some truth, and I also had concerns before. She is the most hated and feared witch **** in Hazhi country and even the heavens. It is inevitable that there will be panic when it comes to him. But, Lu Yijue You can''t die in vain, you still have to tell the matter, and the real murderer has already been given the punishment in person, and you can let the people know that even if Shebishi is not an opponent of our Hachi country, believing in him is going to die, it can strengthen our country. "


    Lu Lan pondered for a few breaths and shook his head, "But, Zhou Shu doesn''t seem to be the real murderer."


    The old man pressed his hand and signaled him to relax, "Don''t worry, Fu Guo has also caught the winter solstice. It will be delivered afterwards, and it will arrive tomorrow."


    "Is the winter solstice caught?"


    Lu Lun''s mind suddenly shook, but there was no half-hearted desire for revenge, but a lot of fear.


    A Zhou Shu may not have the ability to change the situation. Even if the auxiliary country turns white into black, it is difficult for the people to believe it, but after one more winter solstice, it will be completely different. This one has fought against Lu Yi and even got the luxury ratio. The corpse snake, once appeared on the court meeting...


    Fu Guo, you can find him. Could this person also be arranged by you earlier?


    Really well-intentioned.


    Yi''er, your sneak run has completely become someone else''s pawn.


    Why are you going to touch that drop of blood?


    The old man took a relieved look at him, thinking that Lu Lan was happy, "When the time comes, Lu Yi��s grudge will be reported by you personally. This is also the arrangement of the auxiliary country. I originally planned to tell you when that time comes, but you have been Come, the old man can''t help but say, ha ha."


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Lu Lu saluted, "But I still feel wrong. The Lu family has always been selfless for the country, but this time it was because of Lu Yi''s labor and teachers, and even let the whole family come to see me and the Lu family for revenge. This is absolutely impossible. It��s not worth it for Haze to do this."


    The old man hurriedly said, "It''s worth it. Of course it''s worth it for Duke Lu. Without Duke Lu, Hachi country might not be established, and everything is worth it."


    Lu Lun''s expression was condensed, "Is there any reason that the Lu family is higher than the Hachi country? The Lu family is dedicated to assisting the Hachi clan and has no idea of ??arrogance. The Lord said that he really underestimated my Lu family."


    "Gong Lu misunderstood."


    The old man waved his hand and was quite panicked, "If I count my mistakes, don''t care about Lu Gong, of course Lu Gong is dedicated to the country."


    Lu Lun bowed and saluted, "Then please take back the master''s order, don''t hold the court meeting, the old man will go to the auxiliary country to deal with the matter of Lu Yi."


    "Gong Lu."


    The old man lifted him up, his expression gradually becoming solemn, "The Imperial Court''s discussion is not only for Lu Yi, you know, Haze country wants to declare war to the outside world It must be made public, and all must be collected. The consent of the tribe, this is the rule for countless years and cannot be changed."


    "Xianshu City is a fairy city, is it worth declaring war?"


    Lu Lun sneered unconsciously, "Let the old man go over and kill them."


    The old man paused and said in a slow voice, "I heard from the auxiliary country that Xianshu City is connected to the Immortal Realm and the Liangmiao Kingdom. This time the declaration of war on it is also to warn the Liangmiao Kingdom, and at the same time let the immortal realm understand the determination of Haze Kingdom. , So, although the city is small, it has great significance. It must be destroyed without knowing it, so that the teacher should be famous."


    Lu Lian calmed down and said slowly, "Lord, how many things did Xie Zheng tell you?"


    He already knew that things might be irreversible.


    Having said so much, the Lord still has no intention to change his mind. According to past practice, it will take two or three days to change the thought of the Lord. But two or three days later, the court meeting has already been held.


    The blame is that the three failed to detect it earlier, even if one month earlier, one or two days earlier, it might be different.


    But it is not necessarily lost.


    The old man laughed and said, "Fu Guo really did his best for you this time. I think he seems to be a few hundred years old these days. Your two families should get closer and closer in the future."


    "Sure, I''m leaving, Lord."


    Lu Lun smiled and saluted and walked out quickly.


    There are still two days left, if you can make good use of it, there will be a chance to comeback in the court meeting.


    Such as finding Zhou Shu, finding the Winter Solstice, or even...


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your monthly ticket support, thank you~~Thanks to the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (PPS: Every 3rd, there is always an unbearable sadness~)


    (PPS: This seems to be the real Chapter 3000, so it should be considered insistent.)

 Chapter 3101: Shut up

    Lujia.


    "Or, just reverse it!"


    The speaker is a middle-aged man with a black shirt and a high crown, big sleeves floating, and a white luan tail in his hand. It is Zheng Tu, the current head of the Zheng family, who is known as "Xiaoyaoyouxian" on weekdays, but he cannot be seen at this time. There was a slight breeze, the noodles were like the bottom of a pot, and the eyes were extremely fierce.


    An old man shook his head quickly, "Brother Zheng, this is not the case."


    The old man is thin and dry, but he speaks like a gong, full of breath, harsh and high-pitched.


    "Then what do you think, do you let people like Xie Zheng and Xie Xun attack the court?"


    Zheng Tu coldly snorted, "They must be prepared this time. If I don''t fight in advance, the family will be in disaster! Lin Baixu, you are not the head of the family. On such occasions, it is best to speak less! "


    Lu Lun, who was pacing back and forth, paused and frowned, "Zheng Tu, don''t talk nonsense."


    Zheng Tu''s expression was stagnant, and he closed his voice, and only muttered, "Lin Taiyi too, what are you going out to do now, knowing that trouble is coming and you are running away, will your family leave it alone?"


    Lu Lun said calmly, "I let him go."


    Zheng Tu stagnated and stopped talking.


    The three imperial families have always been dominated by the Lu family, and the authority accumulated for hundreds of thousands of years is here, and he dare not violate it.


    Lin Baixu whispered, "Duke Lu, at this time, we must not turn back. If we do this, the Four Generals will force us out without doing anything. It happens to be fooled by them. If we turn it back, we will lose. The support of all the people in the capital, the three of us suddenly pointed out that the previous accumulation was all in vain, what should we do to deal with it? It is absolutely impossible to get a good deal."


    "Of course I know, they haven''t moved yet, but we jumped out by ourselves? Not that stupid!"


    Lu Lun snorted and glanced at Zheng Tu too, without concealing his disdain.


    Zheng Tu had a guilty conscience, he touched the beard that was hanging down to his belly, as if he had not seen it.


    Lin Baixu pondered for a moment, ��It��s better to start from Zhou Shu and the winter solstice. I don��t know what��s going on on the winter solstice side. But in these two days, you must watch the entrance to death. No more practitioners are allowed in. I have sent People passed, almost the whole family was dispatched."


    "Good job."


    Lu Lun nodded slightly, "You are more practical than Tai Yi, you are a man of things."


    Lin Baixu was overjoyed and hurriedly bowed to salute, "Thank you, Lord Lu, for the praise.


    Zheng Tu looked at Lin Baixu''s appearance and couldn''t help but talk again, "Hey, Lin..."


    Before he could say it, Lu Lun''s gaze came over, "Zheng Tu, you have to hurry up there, the country is going up and down, and I will search again. If you want to finish it in three hours, there will be any changes in the Hachi clan immediately. tell me."


    "Yes, I will give the order right away."


    Zheng Tu stagnated, called someone, and gave the order on the spot.


    "As for Zhou Shu..."


    Many killing intent flashed in Lu Lu''s eyes, "Zheng Tu, are all your death guards still there?"


    "Eleven death guards, there are a lot of them, they can be deployed at any time!"


    Zheng Tu nodded immediately, with a lot of pride.


    The Eleven Death Guards can be said to be the strongest force of the Zheng family. They are accumulated with countless resources. Both the cultivation base and the magic talisman are carefully selected, and they are absolutely loyal to the Zheng family. Outrageous orders will be obeyed, even if Zheng Tu wants them to blew himself up to kill an ant, they did not hesitate.


    "You go to the jail with them and kill Zhou Shu."


    Hearing the order, Zheng Tu was stunned, "I''m going too? Doesn''t it need to be? Besides, Zhou Shu here should be just a clone..."


    Lu Lun yelled, "Don''t talk nonsense! No matter if it''s a clone or something, he has a threat to us, he must disappear! You can''t come out unless you see Zhou Shu die!"


    "Okay, okay, but how can I get in?"


    Zheng Tu can only nod his head, his face is a bit bitter, "I have been trying these days, but I can''t get into the jail. There is a guard at the door, guarding the country, and keeping every step of the way. If you really fight him, it will be the opposite. It makes no difference."


    Lin Baixu leaned a few steps closer, "Tianja, didn''t the Zheng family and the Lu family do it together? Didn''t leave any secret ways?"


    "Want you bullshit?"


    Zheng Tu glared at him, and said disdainfully, "I don��t understand anything! There are indeed two other entrances and exits, but they were blocked by the auxiliary country hundreds of years ago, and they used the hidden iron spirits from the treasury. , Even if seven or eight Hunyuan Jinxians attack together, they may not be able to open the entrance! Talking is noisy and useless, I still like to talk!"


    Lin Baixu stepped back a few steps and touched his beard quite embarrassingly.


    He is not the Patriarch, and he certainly doesn��t understand as much as the Patriarch. This time he came to participate in the secret meeting because of the Patriarch��s absence. Although it was very difficult for Zheng Tu to see him, he didn��t care. He just wanted to take this rare opportunity to please Lu Tuan. There is a chance to become the head of the Lin family in the future.


    Lu Lun said slowly, "You bring all the death guards here, and I will send you in."


    "what?"


    Zheng Tu was stunned, "What can you do? Can''t do it, I remember that your formation blocks many laws, and you can''t use those laws to move space."


    Lu Lan glanced at him in disgust, then looked at Lin Baixu, and said condensedly, "The Lu family has a teleportation formation leading to the prison."


    Lin Baixu was stunned for a while, "Teleport array?"


    Zheng Tu was also stunned. After a while, he seemed to think of something, "The one 70,000 years ago?"


    "You still remember."


    Lu Lan nodded, "Before the tower fell, the soaring Lin Zhenyu brought the one . The guy in the Xuanhuang world is really good. He can actually study such a peculiar formation, and we have already These people who came up to the Immortal Realm didn''t understand."


    Lin Baixu was a little excited, "Gong Lu, that Lin Zhenyu, is that from our Lin family?"


    "No."


    Lu Lun sneered unconsciously, "Xuanhuang Realm is not the only Lin family of you, your Lin family does not understand Teleportation Array at all. As for that Lin Zhenyu, speaking of your enemy, he also died in the hands of your Lin family, alas, dead. It''s a pity, if not..."


    Lu Lun didn''t say any more, but Lin Baixu didn''t dare to ask any more.


    He thought that Lin Zhenyu was an ancestor of the Lin family, and thought he could use this to gain some benefits, but he didn''t expect to be an enemy.


    Zheng Tu found the opportunity and laughed, "Lin Zhenyu is from your Lin family? Stop dreaming! If your Lin family has a genius like Lin Zhenyu, our first three imperial families will be based on your Lin family, uh..."


    He was happy but said the wrong thing, and quickly closed his mouth.


    Lu Lun didn''t care, "The teleportation formation stayed in the Lu family. After that, all three of them participated in the research, but they didn''t research anything. Only based on the jade slips left by Lin Zhenyu, they reluctantly determined a few teleportation locations. It''s ashamed to say that, the power of collecting three families is not as good as Lin Zhenyu."


    Lin Baixu hurriedly said, "Duke Lu, this is nothing. There are so many sects in the Immortal Realm, and I haven''t researched a clue. The gate of Kongyuan is far from the true teleportation formation in the legend. , Back then, the Xuanhuang Realm could be teleported across boundaries, even to the Immortal Realm..."


    "Okay, what do you say so much for?"


    Lu Lun waved his hand boredly, "One of the positions set in the past is in the sky prison. There should be nothing wrong with it. If you bring people here, Zheng Tu, I will send you over, but the teleportation formation is not too big. It will be delivered several times."

 Chapter 3102: Lu Family

    "Okay, I will prepare right away. I must go. Only I can move the Death Guard."


    Zheng Tu nodded, and just about to leave, he thought of something, "Gong Lu, when it comes to Teleportation Array, I suddenly remembered something."


    Lu Lun frowned, "Does it have anything to do with the current situation? Just say it if you have it."


    "Hard to say."


    Zheng Tu paused, "Gong Lu, do you know the Jiang family of Lieshan?"


    Lu Lun coldly snorted, "You don''t need to add the word Lieshan, there is only one Jiang family in the entire heavens, too much nonsense."


    "But they are no longer in the mountains..."


    Zheng Tu whispered a grumble, nodded and said, "The last time the three of us went to the wizarding world, we accidentally discovered that the Jiang family''s reclusive place was in the Kuiwei world near the wizarding world, sandwiched between the **** Zhurong and the **** Xuanming. , Hehe, hiding there, aren''t you afraid of the wizard god."


    Lu Lun frowned, "I know, I also told you that the Jiang family is afraid of practitioners, but not the witch god."


    Zheng Tu snorted, "I''m afraid that someone won''t know?"


    Lin Baixu laughed dryly, "Thank you, Zheng Gong for letting me know."


    "These ancient families, no matter how many winds and rains they experience, still exist tenaciously. They are really hundred-legged insects."


    Zheng Tu ignored him, "Someone from the Zheng family went there again a few years ago, and secretly saw that they were studying the teleportation array. They seemed to have developed some things, which seemed to be better than those in the fairy world... I thought, The Jiang family doesn''t seem to be very strong right now, not as good as ours, so we can go grab their research results? Of course, don''t kill people."


    His eyes lit up, "I always see how good the teleportation array is in the classics. If we could have it, it would be great."


    Lu Lun''s expression was slightly condensed, "Why did they suddenly start studying the teleportation formation? Their children in the Xuanhuang Realm are almost gone, and no one has ascended in the past few years. If the Jiang family has long had the transmission formation inheritance, why are they only now? Start researching? Are you sure you read it right."


    "You can''t read it wrong."


    Zheng Tu shook his head quickly, "Zheng Shaxie saw it. His true eyes are quite good."


    Lu Lan asked suspiciously, "Zheng Shaxie is the Haechi clan who has taken refuge in? Is it reliable at all."


    "I tried him hundreds of times, and every time I let him live for the rest of his life, he really hates Weiguo. Weiguo killed his family of seventeen, but he ran out and he changed his name to Zheng Shaxie. I was planning to kill all the Haechi tribe. After I made him a death guard, he also helped us to do a lot of things and killed several Haechi tribe." Zheng Tu laughed wildly, "Hahahaha , Haechi clan doesn''t know that they have such a traitor, kill yourself."


    Lu Lian said coldly, "There are no more traitors from the Hachi tribe than practitioners."


    Zheng Tu couldn''t help but angrily said, "That is, this time, we must have a lot of traitors who leaked secrets. Otherwise, the auxiliary country will never be so secretive. We will know about it until the court is ready."


    Lu Lun paused, "Does he have more news?"


    "I didn''t ask in detail at the time, it should be what the Jiang family got..."


    Zheng Tu rubbed his beard vigorously, but he didn''t say a few words for a while.


    "Take care of you in these years, have you been completely wiped out, abandoned..." Lu Lun quickly held down his anger and said calmly, "When Zhou Shu is resolved, you let Zheng Shaxie come to me, I will ask again. He, the teleportation array is definitely good, but you must be careful how to get it, and the immortal world and other alien races are all staring."


    Zheng Tu nodded, "Okay, I see."


    Lu Lun looked at Lin Baixu and said calmly, "Lin Baixu, don''t say these things today. Even if you become the owner of the family, you must keep your mouth shut."


    Lin Baixu''s heart jumped out when he heard the words of becoming the owner of the Patriarch, but he just kept nodding, "I must firmly remember Duke Lu''s instructions. Don''t worry, I will not say a word. If I say anything, Lu You can kill me at any time."


    "Just do everything, remember to come back at any time."


    Lu Lun waved his hand, hurriedly left the hall and headed to the back hall.


    With the array talisman in hand, a multitude of extremely complex arrays were opened one after another, with a total of ten layers.


    At the end, there was a dark room.


    Looking at its material, it is the finest dark-gang iron, the finest of dark-gang iron.


    The family that lasted for hundreds of thousands of years, the Lu family, who arrived in the fairy world before the Tongtian Tower collapsed, naturally had a lot of savings.


    With a flick of his sleeve, a circle of black and white ripples appeared in front of him.


    Shaped like Tai Chi.


    Going through the ripples, you get into the house.


    Similar to the space movement method of the big cutting fist, such high-level tactics are not uncommon. They can be used based on a variety of laws, but the premise of using them is to smoothly mobilize the power of the laws at both ends. Prison naturally restricts all kinds of laws, unless the practice is extremely rare or the highest laws, otherwise it is impossible to use the techniques of space movement near the sky prison.


    Lu Lun relied on the law of good and evil.


    In other words, the ranks are not high, but the Lu family has been in Hachi country for hundreds of thousands of years. It has long since combined the law with the characteristics of the Hachi clan ingeniously, making the law of good and evil glow with extra strength. The principles of good and evil in cultivation are not comparable to the advanced principles of most cultivators, and Lu Li''s own application of the laws of good and evil I am afraid that there are not many golden immortals in the whole world. Comparable, not quasi-sage, but not far behind.


    The room has a lot of space and many things are placed.


    The colorful and dazzling colors are all Lu family treasures. At a glance, there are ten pieces of 9th-rank immortal artifacts alone. There are countless kinds of spiritual materials. However, Lu Lun ignored all of them and his eyes only fell to the deepest. Place.


    There was a dark brown knife.


    It looks completely rusty, there are brown spots everywhere, it seems that a lot of dross can be dropped with one touch, and I can''t feel the slightest aura.


    Because of its existence, the house seems to be much dim.


    Lu Lun stood in front of the knife, lowered his head, motionless for a while.


    And if you observe carefully, you will find that his lips are trembling slightly, seeming to be muttering something silently.


    Indeed, it is a very long sacrificial text.


    "...As long as you wish, but still feasting."


    Lu Lun raised his head, his eyes lit up, and the knife in front of him lit up.


    No trace of rust can be seen anymore, it is bright and white, accompanied by a low groan, a cyan light radiates gently, and the whole room becomes transparent as day.


    "The Lu Family will live forever."


    Lu Lun took a deep breath and stretched out his hands solemnly.


    The knife leaped slightly and was falling on the hand, sensing the temperature, the knife body turned, and blood suddenly flashed.


    A blood stain clearly appeared on the palm of his hand.


    Lu Lun didn''t feel any pain, but a red shadow appeared in his eyes, which seemed to be burning.


    Seeing the blood, it is closed, and the light on the knife diminishes in an instant, unpretentious.


    "thank."


    Lu Lan nodded, and quickly put the knife into his arms. It was just a simple movement, but his body trembled. Because of the excitement, his face slowly turned red, and it took a while to return to normal.


    "Children of the Lu family, live up to this knife."


    With his mind set, Lu Lun turned around and left with a stride.

 Chapter 3103: Drink too much

    A hill not far from Tianyao Mountain.


    There are only a few small trees in the bare mountain, and there is a pavilion under the tree.


    The three old men sat in the pavilion, drinking and having fun, the aroma of the wine spread for hundreds of miles, and there were singing voices from time to time.


    At this time, a young Hachez came down suddenly, stopped in front of the pavilion, bowed and saluted, "Fu Guo, the Zheng family and Lu family are searching around Tianyao Mountain, wanton chaos, many members of the tribe have been implicated, hundreds of people have been imprisoned. Zhen Guo and Wei Guo''s mansion were also affected."


    "Let them go."


    Xie Zheng held the wine glass and waved, "Where is the Lin family?"


    The Haze Clan quickly said, "The Lin family is waiting at the entrance of the Iron Curtain. Almost all the clan have gone."


    Xie Zheng said lightly, "Keep watching, don''t worry about the others, go."


    As the Haechi clan was about to leave, there was another "wait" in the pavilion. Huguo Xiezhou smiled and said, "Aren''t you called Xie Bai?"


    The Haze clan saluted and said, "The subordinates are just Xie Bai."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Xie Zhou waved his hand and turned around and smiled, "Fuguo, are all your subordinates really called Xie Bai?"


    Xie Zheng said lightly, "Yes, what is so strange about this."


    Xie Xun was also quite puzzled, "There are ten people, how can you tell?"


    Xie Zheng took a sip of his wine and said slowly, "No need to distinguish, to me, they are no different. No matter which thank you, you can do what I want them to do, and you will never betray me."


    "Fuguo''s imperial way is really... I can''t learn it."


    Xie Xun and Xie Zhou looked at each other, and they couldn''t help shaking their heads, sighing with a lot of admiration.


    Xie Zhou was holding a glass of wine but not drinking, as if thoughtful, "Fu Guo, shall we drink here until the court meeting begins? Then the first three companies are very busy with constant actions, so you don��t have to worry about going out. What''s the problem?"


    "We have done what we should do."


    Xie Zhengning said, "Do what you can''t do as much as possible. Besides, no matter how much we do, we can only rely on the four of us and Zhou Shu one day later. What else can we do if we don''t have our energy and energy?"


    Xie Xun sighed slightly, "Yes, if the conflict is really caused, we don''t have as many dead men as three."


    "If you have it, you can''t use it. Every person''s life in the Hachi clan is precious. How can it be wasted at will?"


    Xie Zheng frowned and said solemnly, "I''ll just wait. Since I have decided to do this, I will die if I die, so I don''t need to think about it."


    "It''s not so easy to die, you said too much," Xie Zhou finally drank the glass of wine, and then burst into laughter, "Hahaha, hahaha, let alone the two of us, Fu Guo You are comparable to the quasi-sage of the practitioner. Who can move you in Hachi?"


    Xie Zheng waved his hand, "That Lin Qian will do."


    Xie Zhou''s face changed slightly, "He won''t come again, but speaking of what he taught Zhou Shu a lot, Zhou Shu will not..."


    "Huguo, if you tell me I will really turn my face."


    Xie Xun glared at him and filled him up with the wine, "I''ve said it twice, Zhou Shu is not that kind of person!"


    Xie Zhou picked up the wine glass and drank it, and said with a smile, "Isn''t I worried?"


    "There''s no need to worry."


    Xie Xun drank the wine and slowly said, "Protect the country, it is not Lin Qian who is really worried about the auxiliary country, but the Haechi tribe and the leader of the country present. There are really conflicts, and I am afraid that many of them will be deceived by the three. The Haechi clan came out to fight us, what then?"


    Xie Zhou sighed unconsciously, "I am afraid of this."


    Xie Xun said again, "The practitioners can have no scruples and care about the losses of the Hachi tribe and Hachi country, and even hold the country��s lord. What about us? Even if the auxiliary country��s twelve costs can be played out. I��m afraid it��s less than 50%."


    Xie Zheng glanced at him with deep meaning, "Hehe, it should be more than 50%."


    "That''s not enough," Xie Xun paused, and said with emotion, "The Lu Family has Dao tools, not ordinary Dao tools. I heard that I have fostered the spirits of dozens of generations of Lu Family Patriarchs. If you start your hands, I''m afraid it will be a **** situation."


    "If it''s easy, we won''t delay it until now."


    Xie Zhou shook his head slightly, his face was a little sad, and the wine in front of him seemed to be fragrant.


    The original mountain wine, which has been hidden for nearly 100,000 years, is a superb product from the Dukang world. It is not sold for thousands of immortal jade.


    "Will it be delayed, let the younger generation of the Hachi clan do it? I don''t want to!"


    Xie Zheng suddenly stood up and said straightly, "Don''t gossip, don''t think about difficulties, just remember one sentence, the past Hachi country has to end all the drawbacks in the future, what do you think? "


    "Of course follow the auxiliary country."


    Xie Zhou Xie Xun stood up and uttered together sonorously.


    "Continue to drink, the old man took a lot of thought to get it. You can''t stop if you don''t drink it all, hahaha," Xie Zheng laughed three times, lying half-sitting, with his chest open. At least wine is a great good thing, hehe."


    "Of course the wine is good."


    Xie Xun simply picked up a wine jar and poured it directly down.


    "Comfortable!"


    He wiped the wine stains on his beard, and said sighfully, "But practitioners are not only drinking a good thing, some practitioners are still very good."


    "You mean Zhou Shu Zhenguo, this time if he can do what the old man requested, the old man will protect him from Xiancheng," Xie Zheng said slowly, "The Lin family led the team to Xian Shu Cheng, right? When things are over here, the old man chases out to help him take care of it."


    "It''s not a big deal."


    Xie Xun smiled, "His Xiancheng is not afraid of such people. If the auxiliary country wants to do it, he will do something better."


    Xie Zheng was slightly surprised, "Zhen Guo, as far as the old man knows, there are at least eight Hunyuan Golden Immortals going to his Xiancheng. The ordinary Xiancheng can''t stop it. Can his newly built Xiancheng stop?"


    "You really underestimate Xianshu City."


    Xie Xun glanced at him, and it was a bit impolite to drink too much, just like watching an ignorant child, "Eight Hundred Golden Immortals, Zhou Shu didn''t need to come out, and it was easy to solve."


    "A bit exaggerated?"


    Xie Zheng didn''t notice the expression in Xie Xun''s eyes, and frowned unconsciously. "Eight don''t need the city lord to come out. He doesn''t seem to have a few people in Xiancheng?"


    Xie Xun said indifferently, "There are not many, but all of them are elites, and there are also Taoist weapons. With the formation, it is enough to deal with."


    "If there is a Taoist tool, Hunyuan Jinxian really shrank," Xie Zheng thought for a while, "From the perspective of Zhenguo, how many Hunyuan Jinxian can win Xianshu City? Fifteen are enough?"


    Xie Xun seemed thoughtful, "Fifteen, maybe Zhou Shu will come out by himself."


    "If you come out by yourself, you can''t beat it yet?"


    Xie Zheng became more surprised, "Then you say, how many people are needed to take down Xianshu City?"


    Xie Xun was slightly stagnant, thinking of the scene where the sky was completed, and he spread his hands, "I don''t know, the real strength of Xianshu City, the old man really can''t see it. If I have to estimate, maybe thirty? Or more? ?"


    Xie Zheng was stunned, and then laughed, "So you are joking, haha, have you drunk too much."

 Chapter 3104: No trouble

    Xie Xun sighed unconsciously, "The old man didn''t drink too much, because you underestimated Zhou Shu and Xian Shucheng too much."


    "I admit that I didn''t understand, but what you said is too exaggerated. It''s not like you usually."


    Xie Zheng still shook his head, "If, as you said, the strength of a Xianshu city is about the same as two of the three families combined, can Zhou Shu''s little Xiancheng really be so strong? To be so strong, What did he hide for in Outland?"


    "Because his opponent is stronger."


    Xie Xun was very calm, "If you are also wanted by the immortal world, you will know."


    "The old man still doesn''t believe me."


    Xie Zheng looked at Xiezhou, "Huguo, you have also been to Xianshu City once, what do you think?"


    Xie Zhou pondered for a while, "Xianshu City��s formation is indeed very strong, and the people inside are also very strong, but I can��t see too much of the others. The Zhenguo is right, it��s hard to see theirs. The true strength, Zhou Shu, seems to hide a lot of things."


    Xie Xun hesitated, "The old man estimates that there is a quasi-sage in Xianshu City, and there may be more than one."


    Xie''s face was slightly condensed, "You all said that, it seems that the old man really underestimated Xianshucheng and Zhou Shu."


    "That''s why I said you were taking risks."


    Xie Xun seemed to have found an opportunity to vent, and said in a bitter voice, "You didn''t say a word to Zhou Shu, and you carried such a big pot to him. Although it was to make things happen, if he knew afterwards, I have to blame us again, I am not worried, but for Hachi Country, this may be a hidden danger."


    "it does not matter."


    Xie Zheng was very calm, "He decided to kill Lu Yi before and didn''t notify us. We need to do what we should do. You don''t have to worry too much. As long as the final result is good for both parties, you don''t have to worry about what happens between them. , The old man is like this, I think he is too."


    Xie Xun was stunned, speechless for a moment, and took two sips of the wine, "Maybe."


    Xie Zheng took a drink and said in a deep voice, "But the old man did underestimate him and Xian Shucheng this time. If things can happen, he will be compensated at that time. He will definitely get more benefits from the covenant."


    Xie Xun laughed, "That should work."


    "I said you guys, you are obviously going to do a big thing, and you are still talking gossip. You really don''t worry about anything."


    Xie Zhou looked at the two of them and shook their heads, and said slowly, "Fu Guo, what to do on the winter solstice, depending on the situation, it may not be possible after the day."


    "There is a scorpion snake here. It is not a big problem if the winter solstice comes," Xie Zheng paused. "If he is sensible enough, he should abandon half of his soul. Of course that is impossible, ha ha."


    "You think too much about protecting the country."


    Xie Xun followed, "In fact, the winter solstice is outside, and it is better for us to be able to contain the Lin family?"


    Xiezhou will come to pass, "This...it is indeed that I was wrong, haha, it means that one of the three is missing, but there is a lot of resistance."


    Xie Xun said slowly, "In fact, apart from the Patriarch and the dead, the other practitioners of the three families are nothing more. The key is the Hachi tribe. As long as they realize the harm of the three families and are no longer deceived, we will definitely win this battle. ."


    Xie Zhou nodded, "After all, it depends on whether Zhou Shu and Fu Guo can persuade them."


    Xie Zheng nodded, and fell into a long silence.


    "Drink."


    Xie Xun smiled and shook his head. He picked up the wine jar on the ground and poured it into his mouth without any taste. It was content and empty.


    But if you can''t drink it all up, if you want to leave an altar for Weiguo, then it''s all.


    This is the first and possibly the last time that the Big Four will get together to drink.


    Jail.


    Zhou Shu, who had been closing his eyes for contemplation, suddenly opened his eyes.


    The formation has changed.


    The outer formations are slowly tightening, but the inner formations are opening up, and the surrounding constraints are slowly disappearing. It is difficult to explain what this is, but one thing is certain, something must happen. .


    As soon as he got up, a dozen figures appeared not far from him.


    They looked a little dazed. Under what circumstances, the formation that surrounded them suddenly disappeared?


    Zhou Shu had seen them all, they were all prisoners in the sky jail, and Wu Fang was among them.


    "Ah, senior, you are here!"


    When Wu Fang saw Zhou Shu, he greeted him and walked over, with some joy on his face.


    They are all well-informed people, knowing that there is an abnormal situation that they don��t understand, first of all, find someone who is reliable, and it will be easier to handle things with the backbone.


    Zhou Shu is obviously the most reliable.


    Several other prisoners saw Wu Fang approaching and followed.


    When at a loss, it is easy to develop a herd mentality, and these prisoners who have been held for a long time are no exception.


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was just a big Luo Jinxian, some people cast a face with disdain, some frowned, and some secretly thought.


    Wu Fang ignored them. Except for the two Hunyuan Golden Immortals, the others did not look good. In his eyes, the Hunyuan Golden Immortal was probably not as good as Zhou Shu. He only said diligently, "Senior, this is What''s the matter, why did the formation collapse? Something happened to the prison?"


    "Not a collapse, but a change."


    With more than ten breaths of time, it was enough for Zhou Shu to observe a result.


    Someone frowned and looked puzzled, "What do you mean by change? Does the jail need to change? I have lived in seven or eight times, and I have never seen such a situation Zhou Shu glanced at him. Faintly said, "Someone is controlling, the original eleven-layer formation is combining with each other, and it may eventually become a triple-layer formation. It should be a killing array, and it is the kind that leaves no way out at all. "


    "Kill the formation, leave no way out?"


    The Hunyuan Jinxian''s face suddenly changed, "Why, are they planning to kill us all?"


    "If you want to kill us, no matter where it is so troublesome, just come in and kill people. There is no one who has died in the sky prison." There was a Hachi prisoner who looked indifferent, "I lived in the sky prison for almost two thousand years. I haven��t seen anything, this is the first time this kind of thing has happened."


    "Lived for two thousand years? Disrespect and disrespect."


    A few people hurriedly stepped forward and exchanged greetings, meaning that they would hate to see each other late.


    It''s no wonder that no one can see anyone in the jail, and the inmates who have been there for so long have never been able to contact. It must be a pity.


    "They didn''t come to kill you, but to kill me, so they changed their minds and worried that I would escape."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "However, the fire at the gate of the city caused Chiyu, and you are afraid it will be difficult to escape this disaster."


    "what?"


    "what did you say?!"


    Everyone was shocked and hurriedly backed away, and immediately drew a clear line with Zhou Shu.


    Only that Wu Fang knew that his wealth and life were still tied to Zhou Shu. He did not retreat, but was a little shivering, "Senior, I knew you were extraordinary, and you can come and go freely in this jail day. This time, Will you save us?"


    "Killing a big Luo Jinxian, it takes so much labor to move the crowd?"


    The Hunyuan Jinxian''s expression changed suddenly, and he shouted, "You don''t have to be so troublesome, I will help you to kill him!"


    This sentence is obviously for those who have changed.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the wolf who eats vegetarian food, and thank the book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)

 Chapter 3105: Without hesitation

    Hun Yuan Jinxian stared at Zhou Shu, suddenly raised his hand, a small black ball appeared on the palm of his hand, and then squeezed hard.


    With a grinning grin, but the smile lasted for a while, it was completely frozen on his face, and the person was stupefied.


    The small ball is called the soul-recovering orb, and it is not an illegal treasure. It is a high-level application in soulism. When the beads are released, the soul-attracting technique is applied. When the opponent is caught off guard, the cultivation level is far inferior to your own The soul of the person ingested the ball, and then quickly killed it with a soul killing technique.


    It is fast, spicy, and has a strong deterrent effect.


    He made his calculations and killed Zhou Shu in a flash, so the surrounding practitioners would see a person fall down before moving, they would definitely be frightened, and would obey themselves involuntarily. Then he would be able to take the initiative and even drive him. These people died for themselves.


    The chance of life-saving is much greater.


    But the results are often unexpected.


    The result of the Spirit Attracting Technique looked pretty good. Zhou Shu''s soul seemed to have been put in the ball by him, but when he was cursed, there was a ghost.


    Zhou Shu didn''t fall down, but was directly poured into the sea of ??consciousness by a strange and powerful soul power through the channel through which he used the technique.


    There is no time to stop.


    His first thought was that he was backlashed by the soul killing technique.


    Spiritualism is inherently evil and difficult to master, and most spiritism is in danger of being backlashed by spirit power, but how could a spiritism cast by a Hunyuan Golden Immortal be backlashed without warning? Never did it?


    There were many doubts in an instant, but there was no time to think about the answer.


    The moment the soul power poured into the sea of ??consciousness, the soul became a mess, and he was no longer himself.


    The long and terrifying dreams, constantly repeated, made it difficult for him to breathe, and he could no longer control his body.


    "Are from Ten Thousand Souls Sect again?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head boredly, and waved his fingers to himself, "I''m so angry."


    If it weren''t for the Golden Immortal of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, if it wasn''t for him to actively use spirit magic, it would not be easy for Zhou Shu to deal with him.


    But it is.


    With his understanding of spiritism, Zhou Shuyuan easily found a loophole above the golden fairy of Hunyuan, and took advantage of the void to completely lose control. If Zhou Shu continued to attack, he might win with one blow and even lose his opponent. But Zhou Shu stopped.


    It''s not that I don''t want to kill, but this person is still useful.


    After three to five breaths.


    The Hunyuan Jinxian returned to his senses, looking at Zhou Shu with a magnificent expression, but he did not dare to talk anymore.


    No one else is a fool, so why don''t you understand what happened? Obviously, the Hunyuan Jinxian shot Zhou Shu, but was countered by Zhou Shu. For a while, his expression was a bit complicated, and he didn''t know whether to stay away from Zhou Shu or move closer.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "What is your name?"


    Hunyuan Jinxian looked respectful, "In Zhongguang, Xialu, he is the elder Qingyin of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Because of a conflict with Hachi Country, he was brought here by the General Protector..."


    "Okay, I didn''t ask you so much."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You will listen to me for a while, maybe there is still a way to survive. Now that the killing formation is complete, it is almost impossible to walk by yourself," he paused, showing a little dignity, "you It''s impossible to pass it all together."


    "Be sure to listen to the driver, do whatever you want."


    Lu Zhongguang would hesitate, but he kept nodding his head. He knew very well that if Zhou Shu wanted his life just now, he would die. Of course, he would not die completely. It was just that he had no body, but he had no body. How could it be possible to leave these killing arrays?


    When the rest of them saw Hun Yuan Jinxian, they all bowed their heads, and didn''t think much about it, they all gathered around.


    "Senior, please!"


    "Senior, please save us!"


    "Senior, show mercy!"


    Seeing those people saluting and bowing down, Wu Fang shook his head in disdain. It was obvious that I came first, and you all made it seem more diligent than me. No, I can��t fall behind, he Hurriedly said, "Don''t forget me, senior."


    "You are standing here."


    Zhou Shu nodded, for the first person to surrender, some kind of preferential treatment.


    He condensedly said, "Everyone else listens to me, stand in the direction I said, guard the formation with all my strength, no matter who comes, don''t be afraid."


    "Yes Yes!"


    Everyone nodded together, and some of them were a little more sober, and said very puzzled, "Formation?"


    "It will be here soon."


    Zhou Shu''s fingers have not stopped, of course they are in formation.


    The very effective and useful eight-array map is now more proficient in use, and it will take shape in a short time.


    The formation here has been removed, and I will fill the extra space.


    To fight against each other, speaking of it, I got the idea from Lu Yi.


    Someone is available, why not keep it?


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to go out at all, and he couldn''t go out. The time was not up and Fu Guo didn''t come to pick him up personally. Going out meant that the plan was destroyed.


    Besides, he had already seen that most of the people who came were practitioners, obviously from the first three families. I don''t know if this is in the plan of Fu Guo, but since it happened, let them teach them a lesson.


    Everyone looked at the erratic stone pillars rising from the ground, their faces became strange.


    How did these things come out? No, he just sits and sets the formation? Looks like a very powerful formation?


    When I look at Zhou Shu again, their expressions are not pretending, but sincerely believing that Zhou Shu can help them through this crisis And before, don��t look at each begging, but almost All dreams of using Zhou Shu as a shield.


    "Coming soon."


    Zhou Shushen pointed out that dozens of light spots fell in the formation, "Everyone occupies one spot, and when you see your opponent, you will do your best. Don''t worry too much. The formation will limit the opponent''s strength and protect you, but if anyone doesn''t try his best, I will throw him out."


    "Yes, it is."


    Everyone hurried over.


    At least Taiyi Daluo knew what to do, and soon everyone stood up, with some doubts on his face.


    Lu Zhongguang hesitated, "Respect, how many opponents are there?"


    "Currently there are eight, four Hunyuan Jinxian, four Daluo Jinxian, there should be reinforcements, don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu has always been calm. Such confidence has obviously infected other people. Looking at Zhou Shu who had nothing to do, the doubts on their faces gradually faded. Instead, they were wary and burning.


    "I have been detained for so many years, and now I want to kill us, is it too vicious?!"


    "That is, fight with them, with seniors, we will definitely be able to rush out!"


    "It doesn''t count if you rush out, it''s better to overthrow this Hachi country!"


    "I����"


    The shouting subsided suddenly.


    There are already two figures, one after the other, coming in, their expressions look very confused, why suddenly there are these stone pillars in the prison?


    In an instant, the formation changed.


    The two were in front of each other, no more than three breaths apart, but with this little gap, the two of them were completely in two spaces, and no one could see anyone.


    kill!


    Seeing that someone was already very close to him, Lu Zhongguang did not hesitate to use spirit skills.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3106: What to do then

    Not long after, everyone felt the wonder of the eight formations.


    Two people came in and they were divided into two places, but they were besieged by everyone in the formation at the same time.


    The constantly changing position of the stone pillars cleverly placed every defender in front of the invaders, and smoothly made moves. When the opponent just reacted to fight back, the stone pillars once again changed positions and appeared in front of the invaders. It''s a completely different defender.


    How to prevent the attack again?


    Soon, the two Hunyuan Jinxians who came in first slid left and right and sent out a distress signal.


    Originally, Zhou Shu could block these signals, but if he didn''t, let more enemies come in, it didn''t matter.


    After a while, the opponents became eight.


    The four Hunyuan and the Four Luos were all well-trained dead men. They found their respective positions when they came in. One Hunyuan brought a large Luo in pairs, placed in a diamond shape, watching and helping each other.


    But they didn''t know that they could do it because Zhou Shu asked them to do it.


    As they set up their formation, the eight formation map changed again.


    The stone pillars are like revolving lanterns, rotating around the invaders.


    How about eight people?


    In the eight formation chart, there is no difference from two people, no matter how many.


    As long as they can''t find a way to break the formation, even if they have thousands of troops, they will be deeply surrounded.


    And every defender stayed by a different stone pillar, attacking every enemy he saw, using the best or most vicious technique.


    At no cost.


    They have already understood that no matter what moves the opponent makes, what kind of power they use, they will be blocked and absorbed by the stone pillar.


    Don''t worry about yourself, this kind of battle is really comfortable, and it feels extraordinary.


    After a while, the winner will be decided.


    The four big Luo Jinxians, when they encountered an attack next time, chose to blew themselves without hesitation.


    Suddenly stirred up a huge storm.


    Everyone I saw was palpitating, as if he had also exploded.


    But to no avail.


    The eight formations are infinitely mysterious, and the rotating stone pillars react extremely fast, but after a few breaths, the storm will be invisible.


    Rather, it sucked the storm into the stone pillars.


    This specially made soul shadow, because the power of order has not been transmitted back to the body, there is almost no power of order, but the power of reincarnation is not lacking, and there is also the support of the old man, a large amount of energy power is injected into the soul shadow, At this time, they are the basis for constructing the eight-array graph.


    I have to say that this is a big advantage of Soul Shadow.


    It was Zhou Shu''s body. Without the Demon Refining Pot in his hand, it would be difficult for him to store so much energy. After all, Zhou Shu didn''t understand the laws of energy and couldn''t transform them, and it would be difficult to guarantee the way of Shu by simply storing them. The current Shu Zhi Dao is not as good as the highest law. Of course, it may also have a good impact. But for Zhou Shu, the power that cannot be fully controlled is necessary only when he is in danger.


    And Soul Shadow does not have such a problem, it can open up a separate area to store various powers, and it will not affect the Dao body at all.


    However, something unexpected happened to Zhou Shu and others.


    After Daluo Jinxian blew himself up, those Hunyuan Jinxian also blew himself up.


    Four Hunyuan Jinxians blew themselves up at the same time. Compared with just now, it was not an impact at all.


    The power of the condensed law merged into the soul, and suddenly burst out in an instant.


    Unstoppable.


    Ordinary practitioners explode, the power of the law spreads out, and they naturally give way when encountering too big obstacles. This has a way to weaken and prevent them, and these golden immortals blew themselves up. Be prepared to destroy the stone pillars. When the strength is stronger, the spirit of the spirit draws the power of the law, and it hits the places where the obstacles are the most blocked.


    Even the stone pillars blessed by the power of energy can''t stand it either.


    For these three breaths, Zhou Shu has done his best.


    He must give those people a chance to survive, no matter how vain, it must be so much.


    The result is that the power of the law of energy is temporarily gone.


    If you don''t resist the three breaths, Zhou Shu can quickly regain his strength, and it won''t be exhausted.


    But don��t worry too much. The power of the scattered energy law is like a cloud. It will not be annihilated, but will only spread. It will draw other powers everywhere to strengthen itself. Of course, Zhou Shu must quickly take them back and let them absorb it. If there is too much impurities, with Zhou Shu''s current ability, he can only give up.


    In fact, we must give up a lot now.


    The three breaths that Zhou Shu fought for gave the defender a chance to breathe.


    But it is only a trace.


    With the stone pillars completely collapsed and scattered, only four people were able to stand, staggering back to Zhou Shu''s side.


    One Hunyuan Jinxian, two Daluo, one Hachi clan, and the others could not stand up again, including Lu Zhongguang.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes swept across, clearly without distractions.


    What should be done has been done, and I have a clear heart.


    "They... really want to die!"


    Wu Fang was the closest to him, hardly suffered any injuries, but his body was trembling constantly, and he lost the power to speak, "Hunyuan Jinxian, Hunyuan Jinxian, he blew himself up like this, and he didn''t even want to stay behind. What do these people want to do?"


    He has seen countless practitioners, but this is the first time he is not afraid of death.


    Isn''t the practitioner for longevity? After working so hard to reach Hunyuan Jinxian, he blew himself up without hesitation?


    What do you work hard to do, isn��t it better to enjoy it?


    The others were also depressed, all of them crying, and they couldn''t believe what happened just now. Hunyuan Jinxian blew himself up. This... completely incredible, the cognition has been broken, and Hachi Country is really terrifying.


    Those people died unjustly.


    And they are really lucky to survive.


    Those three breaths saved their lives.


    Realizing this, they all cheered up and thanked Zhou Shu.


    "There are enemies."


    Zhou Shu remained calm. He expected that these opponents would behave astonishingly, but he did not expect to be such a decisive death.


    Knowing this a long time ago, I divided the formation into two tiers, so that all the pots would not be discarded.


    "Then what to do?"


    The faces of several people changed drastically, and they looked into the distance with fear.


    Across the killing array, nothing can be seen, but it seems that the killing intent can be felt, and the killing intent is getting stronger and stronger.


    "You just stay here, I''ll just go."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the power of the law of energy roaming around in the jail, shook his head slightly, and walked out slowly.


    I can''t count on these people anymore, they are exhausted, and the remaining strength cannot keep them going, even the state of mind does not allow them.


    Going out again can only die.


    For the time being, there is no energy law to support, and it is not a big problem. After all, there are only four opponents, and there are only two Hunyuan Jinxians. However, one person''s cultivation base looks extraordinary, about three to five Hunyuanjin. Compared to cents.


    These people are probably the main fighting force of a family, right?


    Are they all buried here?


    For their own sake, the first three imperial families also tried their best.


    (Ps: Thank you Mao Dao Tianxia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3107: You are

    Seeing Zhou Shu approaching slowly, Zheng Tu panicked.


    When Zhou Shu set up an array in an instant and calmly dealt with the killing array before, he was a little worried, and when most of the dead soldiers cultivated with great pains died in front of him, he became at a loss.


    Those death guards were trained by the Zheng family, but as the Patriarch, he was the first time he witnessed the death guards blew up.


    He was shocked.


    He is still thinking about what exactly those dead guards have gone through in that seemingly ordinary formation to make them so decisive and use their self-detonation to launch the final blow. They are dead men, but not reckless, if not none Any way, will not choose such an extreme way.


    The opponent must be very strong, incredibly strong.


    And now, such a terrifying opponent has just come over.


    It''s Zhou Shu, right?


    The lord of Xianshu City.


    At first, I felt that Lu Lun had made a big fuss. In order to kill a clone of the city lord, he had to dispatch all the death guards of the Zheng family, but now it seems that it may not be enough to add himself... he cannot be planted here.


    "You guys, kill him."


    Zheng Tu pretended to be calm and gave the order, and then rushed out.


    Going too hurriedly, even the formations all over the floor were not cleaned up, they were all left behind after the formation.


    Soon I arrived at the gate, and even ignoring the Weiguo who was cruising at the gate, he rushed out.


    Wei Guo Xie Nian''s face changed suddenly, "Why are you... why are you inside?"


    "Where do I know?"


    Zheng Tu ran away in a panic.


    Xie Nian did not stop, nor did he want to stop. He stood here, not allowing the Imperial Front Three to enter, but he never thought that the Imperial Front Three could come out.


    After passing the news to Fu Guo, he walked into the prison, feeling nervous.


    If Zhou Shu had been killed by Zheng Tu, then the battle that had been brewing for a long time would have been lost before it was fought, and it would be lost completely.


    But why, Zheng Tu will come out of it?


    After not taking a few steps, he saw the changed sky prison formation.


    The formation talisman in his hand has lost its effect and can''t get in. His mood is getting worse and worse, forcibly breaking the formation?


    It''s hard to do.


    at this time.


    Zhou Shu has reached the edge of the killing array.


    The powerful and terrifying killing formation was clear from the observation of the eighth sense, and he also discovered that because the formation was changed too hastily, many loopholes were left.


    Some overestimate the opponent''s line.


    He smiled and raised his hand, a black ball appeared on the palm of his hand, and then he squeezed it hard.


    It is the method used by Lu Zhongguang, which is simple and effective.


    Speaking of it, he used this method for the first time. It wasn''t that he didn''t, but he didn''t want to. But this time the opponent was a dead man, so he couldn''t give his opponent any chance. Just die. Anyway, they seek benevolence.


    A big Luo Jinxian in the killing array fell down without warning.


    Did not even have time to explode.


    The two people who were still in the formation looked at each other, their faces gray.


    Hun Yuan Jinxian hesitated for a while and walked out first.


    It was about the idea of ??deciding to die together, and rushing towards Zhou Shu like a meteor.


    When there was still some distance from Zhou Shu, the solid and qualitative five elements'' power fell overwhelmingly, and instantly swept the entire jail, and the few people behind were thrown out before they had time to escape.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, nor could he care, those were just after waves, and the real focus of the attack was on himself.


    He is struggling now.


    As if deep in a whirlpool, the strength of the surrounding laws is constantly strengthening, and you will never stop if you don''t strangle him.


    I''m most afraid of this kind of desperate play, and I can''t borrow it.


    Hunyuan Jinxian, the power of the law that is in complete control, even if it is only an intermediate law, it is not trivial.


    Enemies who are not afraid of death, even the spirits are fully integrated into the law, which also makes the power of the law more cohesive.


    After all, Zhou Shu is just a soul shadow. This kind of head-to-head battle is not good at it. If you really want to fight, maybe the soul shadow will be destroyed. The same as the last time in the secret realm. Apart from other things, the power of reincarnation will probably be good. Depleted.


    As soon as this thought came into being, Zhou Shu realized that it was wrong.


    Why did you want to head-on from the beginning of the battle? Is it good to do this? Others want their lives, and they want their lives?


    There is only one opponent, there is no need to do this.


    It seems that he was also affected by the self-detonation just now, and his judgment was temporarily confused.


    Zhou Shu smiled, calmed down, guarded himself with the power of reincarnation, and at the same time looked for a gap in the power of law.


    No matter how strong the opponent is, there are flaws to be found.


    No need to fight, no need to rush.


    There is a way of comfort.


    Shu Zhidao understands most of the laws, and the Five Elements Law is naturally in it. Perhaps it is not as powerful as the Golden Fairy of Hunyuan. But when it comes to understanding the laws, Zhou Shu may not lose. Even if he cannot find it for a while, Shu Zhidao itself may be able to Find.


    Shu Zhili is divided into thousands of threads, slowly blending into the vortex formed by the power of the Five Elements Law.


    Only by being in it can you feel better.


    Sometimes there will be obstacles, don''t care, time is still long, at least it can support hundreds of breaths.


    The Hunyuan Jinxian over there was a little anxious.


    Constantly adding strength, it seems to have no effect, it seems that we must go further.


    Not only let the soul blend into the power of the law, but also let the body blend into it.


    The condensed body of Hunyuan Jinxian is stronger than that of Jinshi. With his addition, the power of the original "scattered" law has the backbone and becomes more solid At the same time, it can also take the body as the core. , Unlimited expansion of the absolute domain, overlapping, making the attack more oppressive and powerful.


    Doing so can become stronger, but there is also an irreparable shortcoming, that is, the body is also involved in the consumption.


    If the opponent is very strong, it is common to lose arms and legs after a fight, and it is not uncommon for the whole body to be lost.


    Of course, such a shortcoming is nothing to him, and it is no different from death if he can''t complete the task.


    The moment Hun Yuan Jinxian was about to start, suddenly stunned.


    A strong force, wrapped in a sharp short spear, was approaching behind him.


    He noticed it, but he didn''t have time to react. Almost all the spirits were attacking Zhou Shu, and there was a sneak attack behind him.


    In an instant, the short spear touched his back.


    Sizzle a few softly.


    As if something was burnt, the scorching force attached to the short spear violently collided with the protective cover, and then penetrated.


    Can''t stand it.


    On the one hand, there is no defense, on the other hand, the opponent is indeed not weak.


    He also knew the short spear, which was made by the Zheng family, specially for a special death guard. For this reason, the Zheng family spent hundreds of thousands of immortal jade, and there are more than ten kinds of rare immortal materials. After the finished product, in order to give the short spear a certain quality, several Hachi tribes were killed for sacrifice.


    In order to make the death guards useful, the Zheng family never hesitated to invest.


    "Are you a traitor?"


    Hun Yuan Jinxian froze, feeling a little lost for a while.


    For Death Guards, self-destruction is not uncommon, betrayal is very rare, especially such betrayal.


    "I am not, you are the traitors, the traitors of Hachi Country."


    The bitter cold, as soon as I heard the sound of falling into an ice cave, came from behind him, and the remaining dead man came out, his eyes colder than his voice.

 Chapter 3108: Xie Bai nodded

    The situation has changed, and Zhou Shu certainly will not miss the opportunity.


    After figuring out the law of the power of the five elements, Zhou erected a wall at the most critical point.


    This wall blocked the connection between the released spirit and Hunyuan Jinxian, and gradually let the power of the five elements out of control.


    After attacking back and forth, just a few dozen breaths away, the Hunyuan Jinxian died.


    Unlike Lu Zhongguang, he died completely, and he couldn''t even keep his soul.


    Who told him to put his soul in the power of law?


    The only remaining death guard walked out of the killing formation, holding the short spear in his hand.


    The blood-colored short spear, but it can be seen that the blood was not only stained, but deeply penetrated.


    The Death Guard did not speak, but carefully stroked the short spear, his eyes filled with pity, as if he was looking at his beloved partner.


    Zhou Shu was not in a hurry, and waited for a while before saying, "Are you from the auxiliary country?"


    Zhou Shu had already noticed that this death guard was a Hachez clan, and when he used the soul killing technique, he couldn''t attack him. The descendants of the **** beasts like the Haze clan seemed to be naturally immune to many spirit arts. Soul killing technique is also among them.


    "Yes."


    The death guard nodded, "You can tell me to thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thank you, thank you."


    Xie Bai shook his head slightly, "No, the auxiliary country has instructed you to show up when you need it. Protect important people. You are the most important person right now."


    "Can you show me your short spear?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, his gaze fell on the short spear, and he could clearly see the battle of the talents, something that could easily penetrate the Hunyuan Jinxian''s protective shield was unusual.


    Xie Bai handed the short spear over without hesitation, "not the short spear, it''s the Blood Killing Spear."


    Upon receiving the Spear of Blood Killing, Zhou Shu trembled.


    Binghan''s killing intent passed along the spear, and his body instantly became cold.


    "It''s a powerful bloodline."


    Zhou Shu took a look and handed it back. Good things are good things, but they are not magic weapons. They need the blood of the Hachi clan to use them.


    "I have used the blood sacrifices of seven Haechi tribes, and they are all with me now."


    Xie Bai squeezed the short spear, his eyes focused on it, with fanaticism in his piety.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Thank you, don''t you need to go back and return? There are some active spirits here, but if you need it, I can help you collect them so that you will not be exposed and you can continue to maintain your identity. ."


    "No need to go back to Zheng''s house."


    Xie Bai shook his head, "I don''t need to hide myself anymore, I will wait here until you leave safely."


    "It should be fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, walking around, collecting the scattered clouds, which is the power of the law of energy.


    It��s a pity that these powers have expanded a lot after less than a hundred breaths of time. With some impurities, they are no longer pure. The collection must be very meticulous, but the power of impurities can be used barely, which is bad. point.


    "No matter what''s going on, I can''t leave."


    Xie Bai followed Zhou Shu with no expression on his face.


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care, "By the way, thank you, how did you get in?"


    It is necessary to clarify this question. Weiguo Xie Nian guarded the door, but these people came in. Is there something wrong with Weiguo?


    "Transportation Array."


    No matter what the question, Xie Bai answered quickly, except for nodding and shaking his head, there was no other expression.


    It''s been a long time since Zhou Shu heard these words. "Teleportation Array, does the Zheng family have a Teleportation Array?"


    Xie Bai shook his head, "It''s not the Zheng family, it''s the Lu family."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is the Lu family''s teleportation array, you don''t know how it came?"


    Xie Bai continued to shake his head, "I don''t know, Zheng Tu hasn''t said it."


    Zhou Shu didn��t feel hesitated. It seemed necessary to visit the Lu family. Zhou Shu attached great importance to and was sensitive to the teleportation array. No matter where he saw it, he always wanted to investigate it, especially in such a remote place. Outland, maybe it has something to do with Lin Zhu.


    He paused, "What does the teleportation array look like? Does it feel good?"


    "Hexagonal table, one square foot in radius, black, many array symbols are messy, I can''t understand it."


    Xie Bai hesitated for a while, "I can only send three people at a time, it doesn''t feel like... It should be a lot worse than what I saw last time."


    As if he had noticed something, Zhou Shu turned around to look at him, his eyes condensed, "Last time, did you see other teleportation formations?"


    Xie Bai nodded, "I have seen it in the Kuiwei Realm."


    "Where is the Kuiwei Realm?"


    Zhou Shu searched it again and was quite sure that there was no such world in his own world map, and there was no map of the fairy world either.


    Xie Bai thought for a while, "It is a small world between Zhu Rong and Xuan Ming, near the witch world, far away from here. It will take about 50 or 60 years from here. There is a family of practitioners living there. I heard It is the Jiang family, the descendants of the human earth emperor."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed.


    The Jiang family was still going on in the heavens. This was something he didn''t expect. He read countless classics in the immortal world, but didn''t mention this. He also thought that after the Jiang family in the Xuanhuang world, the earth emperor did not have it. Descended.


    What an unexpected surprise.


    He paused, "Are they studying the teleportation array?"


    Xie Bai nodded, "I don''t know if they are studying, but they do have a teleportation array. I saw them use the teleportation array to send people and resources to the acropolis. I saw it from afar, but it''s not wrong."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "That''s already outstanding."


    Xie Bai nodded is smaller than the Kongyuan Gate in the fairy world, but farther away. "


    Zhou Shu asked seriously, "Is there any more information about the Jiang family''s teleportation formation?"


    Unexpectedly, in terms of the teleportation formation, the Jiang family actually went ahead of everyone, and the immortal world was not comparable. He had to take a look at it, and it was best to obtain the opportunity to cooperate. The teleportation formation was a necessary part of his plan. , He also reserved the position of the teleportation array for Xianshu City.


    "I saw it secretly when I passed by."


    Xie Bai shook his head, "I have never been up there. Although the Kuiwei Realm is small, it has strong defenses, no worse than the SkyKey Realm, and there are many patrolling people." He hesitated again, "Some are not practitioners. There may be witch gods protecting them. they."


    He never said the latter sentence to Zheng Tu.


    To Zhou Shu is very calm, because the auxiliary country has confessed that he can follow Zhou Shu''s orders.


    Zhou Shu was not surprised, "It should be, otherwise they would not choose to live in seclusion there. The relationship between the earth emperor and the wizard **** has always been good."


    In the Xuanhuang world, the earth emperor may be the most respected human by the witch tribe. He tasted the blessings brought by the herbs, not only to make humans better multiply and continue, but the witch tribe also benefited a lot, and many witch tribes worship the land. The emperor, and the Wu clan called the earth emperor the thirteenth wizard god.


    Perhaps for this reason, the status of the emperor was far inferior to that of the emperor and the emperor.


    But the emperor doesn''t care. He cares about life, not race. As long as life can continue, no matter what race he is, he will do his best to help.


    Except the demons, the demons have no life.


    Xie Bai was confused, "Is there such a thing?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Speaking is too long, if you are willing to listen, I will talk to you slowly."


    "it is good."


    Xie Bai nodded.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3109: Really bad

    While we were talking, there was a little turbulence in the distance.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Someone is coming."


    "enemy?"


    Xie Bai stared at the formation, standing straight, his whole figure resembling an unsheathed sword, full of fighting spirit.


    "No, I''ll check it out."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, walked quickly into the formation, and brought in Xie Nian, who was embarrassed.


    "You''re fine, that''s all right..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Xie Nian breathed a sigh of relief, and his gaze fell on Xie Bai, his face suddenly changed, "Zheng Shaxie?"


    Xie Bai took a few steps closer, "Weiguo, in fact, my name is Xie Bai."


    Xie Nian stopped, and withdrew his ready-to-go killing intent, "Thank you? Are you also a member of the auxiliary country?"


    Xie Bai nodded, "Yes, as the Haechi clan, it is impossible to be the dog of the Zheng family."


    "Then your family?"


    Xie Nian still had some doubts, but he remembered clearly that he ordered the killing of Zheng Shaxie''s family, and the only one who did not die was Zheng Shaxie.


    Xie Bai shook his head, "I was raised by the country. They are not my family. I was ordered to sneak in ten years before they were arrested."


    Xie Nian said unconsciously, "So that''s it, Fu Guo...I don''t even know."


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Zhou Shu also guessed some clues between the two before, unconsciously shook his head, and there was a hint of emotion that did not know whether it was respect or absurdity. He thought that he had a deep heart, but He Fuguo Obviously, there is still a long way to go. The auxiliary country is really scheming, lay out early, and shoot when it is time to shoot. It should be a blessing to have such an ally.


    Xie Nian said slowly, "Then you have been so hard these years, thank you Bai, you have suffered a lot in the Zheng family? I heard..."


    "All I should do."


    Xie Bai shook his head and took out a small box. "Weiguo, please bring some things to Fuguo."


    Xie Nian took it over, "This is..."


    Xie Bai said positively, "It is what I have collected these days, and what happened in the sky prison just now. I have recorded it in it. Only the auxiliary country can open the box. I will stay here to protect City Lord Zhou Shu. I can��t go out for the time being, I''ll trouble Master Weiguo."


    "Okay, I will deliver."


    Xie Nian put it away solemnly, and seemed to understand something, "You collected a lot of evidence from the three houses in the Zheng family?"


    "Well, it was handed over to the auxiliary country long ago, and today''s matter is also a very important evidence of crime," Xie Bai nodded, with a trace of rare pride on his face, "Zheng Tu, the head of the Zheng family, said a lot when he came over. If it��s the opposite, I��m staying inside."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, I think, with or without me, you can definitely get it done."


    "Without you, it would be impossible for this imperial court meeting to start."


    Xie Nian shook his head quickly, "Zhou Shu, you continue to wait inside. There are nine hours left before the court meeting will begin. When the time comes to take you out, you have to remember that apart from the country, who will take you? Don''t leave."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "I know."


    "Then I will go first."


    Walking to the front, Xie Nu turned around again, slightly embarrassed, "I have to trouble the City Lord to send me a ride."


    After sending Xie Nui away, Zhou Shu didn''t leave the formation, so he pondered inside.


    In fact, the original formation was better. Zhou Shu wanted to come and go freely, but after the change, there were many loopholes. It should be because Zheng Tu''s formation is far inferior to the Lu family. However, the scattered formations on the ground are not easy. They all come from the Lu family, and careful study will be of great benefit to Zhou Shu''s own formation.


    Xie Bai has always been standing around Zhou Shu, keeping every step of the way.


    Lujia.


    "All dead?"


    Lu Lun looked at Zheng Tu calmly, but was full of fire in his heart, wishing to burn the people in front of him to ashes.


    "Yes, they are all dead."


    Zheng Tu trembled slightly, and whispered, "None of the eleven dead guards survived."


    Lin Baixu at the side was stunned, "They blew themselves up and failed to kill that Zhou Shu, or were they just a clone?"


    Zheng Tu couldn''t help nodding, adding fuel and jealousy, "He put up a very strange formation in it, and it feels more powerful than ours. He went in one by one, went in a bunch of dead, and blew up and broke the formation. But he is safe and sound. I have never seen such a person."


    "So you just ran away?"


    Lu Lun smiled faintly, "I remember I told you, don''t come out unless you see Zhou Shu die."


    Zheng Tu''s heart palpitated, and he hesitated, "I don''t want to, but Weiguo has already noticed. If he comes in with Zhou Shu, I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave. If I was arrested by them for the murder. Currently, tomorrow''s court meeting will definitely lose."


    Lu Lian slowly said, "How could it be possible for Wei Guo to discover that even if the people inside blew himself up, the Ten Jue Array would be enough to block everything."


    Zheng Tu looked terrified, "Gong Lu, that Zhou Shu really understands the formation. If he had nothing to do, he would have entered. Weiguo must have been informed by him. If I don��t leave, it��s really too late, you know. Weiguo is second only to Auxiliary Kingdom, close to the powerhouse of Quasi-Sage, I am definitely not his opponent."


    "You are really..."


    Lu Lun took a deep breath, "Are you sure that the dead guards are all dead, leaving no one to live?"


    Zheng Tu nodded vigorously, "I''m sure, the soul lamps on my side are all off, they all blew themselves to death, and even the souls will not be left behind."


    Lu Lun said in a deep voice Does that Haze also have a soul lamp? "


    "He didn''t, but when I left, I ordered the other death guards to kill him and then deal with Zhou Shu, he must be dead," Zheng Tu looked at him, sinking in his heart, and said quickly, "I promise, he will not die. , I will never leave."


    Lu Lun waved his hand and said with a sneer, "If he appears at the court meeting tomorrow, go and die."


    Zheng Tu nodded seriously, "It is absolutely impossible."


    Lu Lian slowly said, "How is the situation on Tiankey Mountain?"


    Zheng Tu said solemnly, "I have caught a group of people who are usually dissatisfied with us. There are practitioners as well as the Haechi clan. They are all locked in the Zheng family for the time being. Duke Lu, are they all killed? I will send someone to do it now. ."


    "Just look good."


    Lu Lun frowned, "Are you stupid? When did we do this kind of thing? As long as they don''t cause trouble in court, there is no threat to us. You kill them, who will help you in the future, you Who will earn fairy jade from?"


    Zheng Tu said nonchalantly, "I just talk about it casually, I''m still worried."


    "Go out."


    Lu Lun was too lazy to look at him again and turned to Lin Baixu, "Where is your side, the Winter Solstice didn''t come in, right?"


    Lin Baixu stood up and said with a smug look, "Absolutely not. Tell Gong Lu that we have found the traces of the Winter Solstice and are tracking it with all our strength. I believe that we can catch him soon. Worry for the future."


    "Found the Winter Solstice?"


    Lu Lian was slightly puzzled, "Isn''t it the clone that led you to be fooled?"


    Lin Baixu was very sure, "No, it''s definitely the winter solstice. From every aspect, it''s exactly the same as in the information."


    Lu Lun paused, "You guard the side of the Iron Curtain, I''ll go over and see later."


    No one can rest assured, is it really bad this time?


    I can only rely on myself.

 Chapter 3110: 0 counts

    Tianyao Mountain.


    The hustle and bustle of people walked slowly toward the Hachi God statue.


    Tianyao Mountain is vast and sparsely populated. There are about ten thousand Haechi tribes living in them, as well as three or four thousand practitioners. They rarely contact each other on weekdays. Now it is rare to get together and talk more.


    "Why is the Imperial Court meeting suddenly convened? Is there any major issue?"


    "This is not nonsense. It''s not a big event, how could it happen? It''s better to guess what the big event is."


    "It probably declared war with Liangmiao again."


    "The war was declared last time, but this time?"


    "Isn''t that the armistice? We are so close to them, we must tell a result, I agree to fight, fight hard."


    "It doesn''t have to be Liangmiao Country, I think it has something to do with the first three imperial families."


    "what relationship?"


    "I don''t know, but don''t you think so? A lot of things have happened in Tianyao Mountain recently, and they are all related to them."


    "Who are you arresting people recently? Be careful you were also..."


    At this moment, a tall guard walked quickly by, and several Hachis suddenly closed their mouths.


    "The Zheng family..."


    "Speaking of my little nephew, he was taken away by them, and his whereabouts are still unknown."


    "Isn''t he very good, what did he commit this time?"


    "Who knows, maybe you have scolded them a few words?"


    "I seem to have scolded, alas, the first three imperial families are getting more and more..."


    At this moment, a short-sized guard walked by quickly and looked back at them, and they suddenly closed their mouths again.


    "The Lu Family..."


    This time, no one picked up any more questions, and slowly moved around the idol in silence all the way.


    The statue of the **** as high as thousands of feet, towering into the clouds, seemed to perceive the arrival of the people, and the whole body glowed with a different brilliance.


    The five-color halo spread out layer by layer, completely covering a radius of hundreds of miles.


    The Haechi tribe doesn��t think it is abnormal. The deity��s manifestation is originally a major feature of the Yuqian Tingyi. If not, the Yuqian Tingyi would not appear so sacred. It is said that every word on the Tingyi will be passed to the ears of the ancestors. , The gods will also express their ideas and express their ideas through the Lord.


    Not long after, nearly 10,000 people surrounded the statue.


    Everyone looked solemn and never dared to whisper anymore.


    The outer layer is the Haechi tribe and ordinary practitioners, and the inner layer is the guards of the first three imperial families, all with law enforcement treasures, watching around vigilantly, just like the three sculptures around the gods, like the most loyal guards. Inside are the Patriarchs or Acting Patriarchs of the three imperial families, and four generals.


    They stood in a row facing each other, nodding to each other, without any hostility in their eyes.


    In front of them, that is, directly opposite to the statue of Hachi, was an altar.


    All kinds of sacrifices on the altar have been prepared, but the worshippers have not yet come.


    The rule for thousands of years is that the court must offer sacrifices to the ancestors before the court meeting, and the chief priest can only be served by the master of the country. Whether it is the delay of the chief priest or the lack of sacrifices, it is disrespectful to the ancestors and certainly not good for the Hachi country.


    Of course, this kind of thing has never happened before.


    Hilltop palace.


    The true shadows of Weiguo and Zhenguo were guarded at the door, and their faces were a bit bad.


    "Why hasn''t the country master come out yet?"


    "It''s only half an hour since the court meeting began. According to the rules of the past, the sacrifice will begin soon."


    Xie Xun frowned slightly, "Is nothing wrong?"


    Xie Nian stagnated, and quickly said, "No? Don''t they dare to attack the Lord? Besides, the Patriarchs of the first three families are on the side of the gods, and the others don''t have the ability to harm the Lord?"


    Xie Xun''s expression was slightly condensed, and he looked at him and said, "Do you know the strength of the Lord?"


    "do not know."


    Xie Nian shook his head, seemingly thoughtful, "No one has seen the master of the country take action, but it should not be bad. After all, it is also a strong person who has passed the trial of the country. Dead inside, none of those people are weak."


    Xie Xun nodded unconsciously, "You make sense, but I am always a little worried."


    "Do you want to check it again?"


    Xie Nian looked at the gate of the palace, a little anxious, "If the time for the sacrifice is missed, the idol will probably not be happy, and the value of the court meeting will be greatly reduced."


    "If you can''t make sacrifices normally, can the court still start?"


    Xie Xun paused, "Does the country master know what? What did the three imperial families say?"


    "The Lord does not want the four generals to conflict with the first three?"


    Xie Nian understood it, and his heart seemed to be grabbed by someone, "Oh, this is indeed something that the country master can do. No matter what happens between us and the three families, he will always be a peacemaker, but this time is different, we are all It��s ready to be launched. If the court meeting fails, the Hachi country will remain the same. I really don��t know what the auxiliary parliament will do... the next court meeting, I��m afraid it will force the country��s lord to make way. Bigger."


    Xie Xun sighed, "A thousand counts, why didn''t we count on the Lord''s side? Did we make a mistake?"


    when--


    A bell rang.


    The two became more impatient. This was a bell urging the sacrifices. If the sacrifices were not started after three rings, the royal court meeting would probably be in trouble this time.


    The Haechi statue is over there.


    The light from the idol seems to be brighter, which is not a good sign.


    The idol is not satisfied.


    The four generals are all a little ugly but the first three of them are the opposite.


    "Gong Lu, you told the country lord, right?"


    "As long as the country''s lord comes late or does not come, the four generals will be dumbfounded, and we can still turn the guest to the master!"


    "Yes, the gods are dissatisfied, that is, the four generals who requested the court meeting have violated the wishes of the ancestors and must be dismissed!"


    "Gong Lu is still good, and he draws a salary from the bottom!"


    Lin Baixu and Zheng Tu were very happy, they were very proud of their private exchanges, but Lu Lun still had a calm expression because he was also very strange.


    Before the convening of the court meeting, he did find the lord of the country at least four times, but all of them were closed doors.


    The leader of the country did not allow him to meet for the reason that he must be absolutely quiet before offering sacrifices. This made him think whether the leader of the country had colluded with the four generals and had decided to completely abolish the first three in this court meeting. He even did it. Well prepared to break the boat and go to great lengths, but what is the situation now?


    Seeing that the sacrifice is about to begin, the country lord who has been in the situation a long time ago has yet to show up?


    Did you guess wrong, or did something happen to the host?


    It seems to be a good thing, the first good thing in the past few days, but why can''t his mood calm down.


    When--when--


    The second bell struck everyone''s hearts.


    Not only the four generals and the first three imperial families, but the surrounding Hachis also felt that something was wrong. If it weren''t for the suppression of the guards of the practitioners, it would have been a riot, but even so, there are still people who are constantly talking.


    "What''s the matter with the country lord? The imperial court can''t open without a lord, it''s about to begin."


    "Don''t the sacrifices come out? It''s been so long, will something happen?"


    "The Lord is sick, or..."


    "I don''t know, don''t let anything happen."


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3111: keep mistake

    The third bell rang without expectation.


    But at this time, at the gate of the palace, an old man walked out slowly, arrogantly arrogant.


    "God, the Lord has finally come out!"


    Xie Xun couldn''t help screaming, with some excitement.


    Xie Nu sighed, "The big clock only strikes three times, and now the country lord has come out, can I rush to the statue? There are at least tens of thousands of miles away from the statue, and there are some ceremonies, how can it be in time."


    Xie Xun paused, "Maybe the shadow of truth has arrived? I''ll go and see."


    Before the words fell, the second bell had sounded.


    The old man nodded to them, and walked slowly, already thousands of miles away.


    The steps seemed dignified as a mountain, but the speed was abnormally fast, and neither of them could leave a trace of afterimages in their eyes.


    Xie Xun stagnated, "The Lord is so fast..."


    Xie Nu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Did you feel that the speed of the country master is a bit like that of the auxiliary country?"


    Xie Xun recalled for a while and frowned, "If you don''t say that I really didn''t pay attention, the auxiliary country is an astrologer and can''t cultivate the true shadow, but the body''s escape speed is not comparable to that of the Haechi clan, is it the country owner? Speaking of the Lord, today is indeed a little different. In the past, there was always a kind smile on his face, but today he looks extra serious."


    "I''m afraid it''s not just serious..."


    When the last bell rang, the lord had stood firmly in front of the altar.


    Describing majesty, he glanced at the crowd, did not speak, turned to the idol, bowed and saluted.


    "Not Xiao Zi Xie Zuo, lead the whole family here on Yu Danri to pay homage to the ancestors and ancestors. The former ancestors were born in Xuanhuang, raised their troops in Tiankey, Jian Xia hit the ground, and Tang Ying recruited from Shiyu to drive him away. Rolling ears, the other shore of the degree, the economy cuts in a moment, the boundlessness is scorched, the land flag is popular, the water bursts with clouds..."


    The sound is like a great bell, spreading far away, circling the mountains endlessly.


    A sacrificial essay, thousands of words read down, the essay rises up, the mighty spirit lingers in the front of the mountain, condensed into colorful clouds.


    The light emitted by the Haechi statue is much softer, like the light of the rising sun, falling on the mountain in front of Tianyao Mountain, warm everywhere.


    The four generals looked at each other and were surprised.


    This is not the first time they have participated in the Imperial Court meeting, but they have never seen such a vision, and this is the first time they have heard such a long sacrificial text.


    It feels too formal.


    Also surprised are the Patriarchs of the first three imperial families.


    The lord of the country is completely different from the past. This arrogant and awe-inspiring dignified old man, just looking at his back, makes people unconsciously awe. This is really the old good man who was kind and good-looking in the past, who was willing to listen to everything?


    Zheng Tu couldn''t help showing his doubts, and Lin Baixu quietly took two steps back.


    Lu Lu''s expression remained as usual, and the hand in his sleeve moved slightly.


    The Lord slowly turned around and glanced at Fu Guo. Fu Guo Xie Zheng hurriedly shouted, "Everyone, the Hachi Kingdom is holding a court meeting in accordance with national regulations today. There are three important things to announce to everyone, please The leader of the country presides over the court meeting, and I have nothing to do."


    "May the Lord give orders."


    Everyone saluted, neatly and uniformly.


    The country leader nodded and said blankly, "Supplementary country, bring people up, I will announce the first thing first."


    "Yes!"


    Fu Guo''s spirit was lifted, and immediately ordered to go down.


    Soon, four Haechi guards, guarding Zhou Shu, strode over.


    The Haechi people were quite surprised. They didn''t know why they had to bring a practitioner over, but the faces of the people from the first three families were gloomy.


    The task of sniper killing was not completed. A clone of Zhou Shu actually stopped eleven strong players. It was beyond their expectation. Now that Zhou Shu appeared on this court meeting, even if they had failed by more than half, or basically did not With hope, I can only watch the situation continue to develop and prepare for the battle between the trapped beasts.


    If you fail to succeed, you will become benevolent, and the three will encounter catastrophe today.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Fu Guo couldn''t hide his joy.


    When Zhou Shu entered the court meeting, it meant that victory was about to come. Even if he was good at hiding, he couldn''t help it at this time.


    Before Zhou Shu walked to the temple, he heard an angry shout.


    As thunder fell, Shino was shocked.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on the past, and they were stunned for a while.


    "The murderer who killed my son, take his life!"


    Lu Lun, who was the most calm in the past, didn''t know when he had a jet black long knife in his hand, grinning, killing intent overflowing, like the sea.


    The light of the knife flashed, and the world was dim.


    At that moment, even the light of the Hachi God statue was suppressed.


    The turbulent dark cloud swept across the entire Imperial Front in an instant, except for the light of the knife, there was no gleam in sight.


    Exclaimed everywhere.


    Everyone couldn''t look at things, but saw the sword as blood and dark red.


    Covered Zhou Shu, with enough power to destroy everything.


    "What are you doing? Be bold!"


    The nearest Xie Xun stepped out immediately, with a single horn above his head shining brightly.


    Xie Nu didn''t slow down a bit, and immediately stood with Xie Xun, like two dazzling suns.


    Only that light was quickly covered by the knife light.


    A few successive vigorous forces that could easily shake even a realm, but failed to break the cage of the knife light, the knife light shook a little, still as before.


    Fu Guo Xie Zheng''s face became ugly.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Lian dared to kill people first at the court meeting.


    For murdering at the Imperial Court, Lu Lu must be punished. What does he want to do...


    He was shocked.


    Lu Lun was wrong on this.


    He deliberately killed Zhou Shu in public. UU Read made the lord of the country angry. He was willing to accept any punishment, but Zhou Shu was always dead.


    If the Big Four will continue the previous plan, the difficulty will increase exponentially, and even Lu Lan still has the sympathy for revenge for the tribe. If the Big Four will not continue the plan, the trouble of finding the top three can only wait for the next opportunity.


    As for the punishment that Lu Lan received, no matter how big it was, it could only change the head of the Lu family. The first three families were still the first three families.


    It''s not only one''s own side that broke the boat.


    Why didn''t he forget this step, the Lu family didn''t care about his life or death at all.


    To lose.


    Xie Zheng suddenly had such a thought. He was several thousand years old in an instant, and he didn''t try to stop Dao Guang.


    Because he knew that the knife had fallen, he couldn''t stop it.


    That knife was the most important and powerful magic weapon of the Lu family and the first three imperial families. The name of Tu Yuan was a Taoist weapon that condensed the essence of the Lu family in all dynasties. It was a knife that could stifle all vitality and soul.


    As soon as the knife fell, below the quasi-sage, there was almost no possibility of surviving.


    Lu Lun held the long knife hard, gritted his teeth, blood dripping from his fingers, as if he was about to send everything he had into the knife.


    Blood, power, or soul, and the obsession of the family for thousands of years.


    The Lu family can die, but the Lu family survive.


    No one can see what happened in the knife light, and the same is true for Lu Lun, but he knows what it is.


    My father had told him.


    Under the light of the knife, there is another world that is completely split apart. In this world, the laws of heaven and earth have ceased to operate, and no longer have any effect. Both the soul and the consciousness have lost their support, and they are stunned. There, people were slaughtered like wood, and there was nowhere to escape.


    What a Zhou Shu counts.


    Those eleven death guards would only die faster and worse here.


    When the sword light converged, it was when Zhou Shu died.

 Chapter 3112: The trend is gone

    "lay down!"


    With a roar, the world roared.


    The momentum was so great that it was indescribable, as if it was roaring from the huge Hachi god, and it was enough to shock the voices of the whole world. Whether it was the Hachi clan or the practitioners, all of them were shocked and unable to control themselves.


    Even Lu Lun was shocked, his mind trembled, and his whole body was stuck.


    A hand quietly fell on the knife, and with a light pinch, he grabbed the knife.


    The light of the knife dimmed suddenly, and the world reappeared to be clear.


    Lu Lun blinked, unable to believe everything he saw.


    Zhou Shu stood still in the center of the square with a golden light hung around him.


    The faint soft light still illuminates the Yuqian Square, as if nothing happened just now.


    If it weren''t for his own killing vow that was placed above the altar, there were still drops of blood in his hands, and most of the power and soul thoughts in his body had been taken away by the killing vow... he really wanted to suspect that nothing happened.


    That roar, is the lord of the country?


    The one who took the sword was also the master?


    how is this possible? ! The country owner has such a strong strength, why would he always listen to him before?


    And why didn''t Zhou Shu die? For a big Luo Jinxian, those two breaths were enough to kill him hundreds of times.


    Of course he wasn''t the only one who was surprised.


    Xie Nian panted slightly, looked at Zhou Shu, and then at Lu Lian, feeling vague and angry.


    Fu Guo Xie was stunned for a moment looking at Zhou Shu intact.


    Or Xie Xun shouted loudly, "Lu Lan, what you were doing just now, you killed people in public at the court meeting, what do you think of Hachi Kingdom? Is there a Hachi God statue in your eyes? Is there any country? Lord? Your Lu Family, are you arrogant to this level?!"


    "Don''t make noise, this is the court of the Imperial Court, and the ancestors watched it."


    The country lord frowned slightly and looked at Lu Ludao, "Gong Lu, you need to give everyone an explanation for your behavior just now."


    Lu Lian calmed down, unable to calm down, holding up a hand full of blood, "Master, I know this person, this person is called Zhou Shu, the murderer of my tribe''s Lu Yi, as the head of the family, I must serve him Revenge, impulsive, ask the Lord to punish him."


    The country''s lord seemed to think, "In this case, Lu Gong can be forgiven."


    Fu Guo, Zhen Guo and others were anxious, and said quickly, "Master, things are not like this. Zhou Shu killed Lu Yi, who actually believes in the corpse of Shebi. There are countless people who have committed heinous crimes in Yunquan Realm and several other realms, and also colluded with Liangmiao Country, planning to use the gate of God''s descent to invade Hachi Country. The crime is extremely heinous, and there is more to die. I have collected enough complete evidence here."


    Xu was worried, and said it all in one breath.


    When the voice fell, everyone was in an uproar.


    Especially the Hachi tribe, their expressions changed drastically, and those who were close to the Lu family were busy standing far away, casting hostile glances.


    The battles with the witch gods over the years have made them hate the word witch god, and they will explode when they hear it, let alone the corpse. That is the witch **** most worried about by the Hachi clan. There is no one. When they hear about Lu Yi and Shebi The corpse was related, so he stood opposite the Lu family without hesitation.


    Fu Guo and others felt relieved. Although there were twists and turns, it still seemed to have achieved the effect.


    Lu Lun glared at Zhou Shu, with a look of incomparable hatred, without saying a word.


    There is a feeling that the general situation is over and the defeat is irreversible.


    Zhou Shu did not die, the most important Taoist artifacts were taken away, the unfathomable lord, the immeasurable Zhou Shu, plus the four generals, and the hostile Hachi tribe, on his side... useless.


    I tried my best, but there were two variables. I was unwilling to lose, but not injustice.


    Lin Baixu and Zheng Tu watched Lu Lu, their hearts beating like a drum. Lu Lu didn''t say to do it, neither of them would move, nor dared to move.


    The country''s lord behaved very flat, "Zhou Shu, is that right?"


    Zhou Shu also nodded very calmly, "Yes, Lu Yi is indeed a believer in Shebi Corpse, I saw it with my own eyes in Yunquan Realm..."


    I have thought about these words thousands of times and will not leave any loopholes.


    The Haze people looked at Zhou Shu and Lu Lian, and most of them believed.


    The country��s lord looked solemnly, "This matter is serious, and it has a bearing on the overall situation of Hachi Country. According to the testimony, it is not enough to prove that Lu Yi is guilty. Help the country. Take out all your evidence. Since it is a court discussion, everything should be made public. , Can''t hide."


    Fu Guo was determined in his heart and asked his subordinates to submit evidence.


    The corpse of the cultivator who died tragically in the Yunquan world, the used Shebi corpse altar, the image of the gate of the gods, the testimony brought by the winter solstice spirit, of course the most important thing is the Shebi corpse snake...


    Every piece of evidence was sent, the Hazhi clan would be a little more angry, and the face of the first three families would be darker.


    By the time Shebi Corpse Snake was crawling towards Lu Lun, the atmosphere had reached its peak.


    In the Haechi clan, roars began to be heard.


    "Knock the Lu Family out of Hazhi Country!"


    "The first three imperial families have absolutely no plans for our Hachi country! Selfish, shameful!"


    "Haezhi country shouldn''t have three imperial families at all!"


    Looking at the crowd, Fu Guo smiled unconsciously. Although most of these shouts were made under the leadership of Xie Bai, they were comfortable to hear.


    The trend is now irreversible.


    Looking at the three depressed practitioners again, it seems that you don''t have to work hard But there are many doubts in my heart. What happened to Zhou Shu, didn''t even kill him by the Taoist tools? What''s the matter with the country lord? That loud roar is a bit like a righteous roar of self-cultivation, but it''s much higher? The ability to seize the sword at that moment can''t be changed by himself.


    The Lord suddenly yelled, "This is the court meeting, it''s all quiet!"


    Everyone was shocked, suddenly silent.


    Fu Guo stagnated, and he was sure again that this was the Roar of Righteous Heart, and it was indeed much stronger than himself, because even he was affected.


    "What does Lu Yi do have to do with the Lu family?"


    The lord of the country looked at everyone condescendingly, with a majestic expression and a voice like Hong Zhong Dalu.


    Everyone he watched was shocked, as if being stared at by the Hachi God statue, and could not be stable for a long time. This is the case for practitioners. It is hard to say that the same is true for the Haechi clan of Divine Soul. Righteous Roar is right. All creatures have an effect.


    The auxiliary country was stunned. This development is not right. Could it be that the country mainly protects the Lu family?


    He quickly said, "Lu Yi is a member of the Lu family. Lu Lu just wanted to kill Zhou Shu, which is enough to prove that Lu Lu knew that I still have the Lu family here for these years..."


    "What else? Isn''t it the evidence you''ve collected painstakingly?"


    The lord of the country watched him, his eyes gradually cold, "Xie Zheng, you are an upright auxiliary country. If you don��t do a good job in assisting the development of Haze, you will only stare at other people��s mistakes every day. You have so many thanks and are looking for others. Wrong, but you ask yourself, including you, are they doing business?!"


    The auxiliary country looked at the country lord, and for a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    These words of righteousness were actually spoken by the country''s lord?


    This is the master of the country who has always been confused?


    Does he even know Xie Bai''s secret?


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Jianbu Zou, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~

 Chapter 3113: keep quiet

    Xie Xun took two steps and said in a polite manner, "Lord of the country, you can''t say that. Master Fu is also dedicated to the country, so he can do so many things."


    "Collecting evidence from other people is just for the country?"


    The lord looked at him calmly, "Zhenguo, don''t you feel bad when you say this?"


    "Why did the country master say this?"


    Xie Xun was stunned, and felt a little annoyed, "I distinguish between loyalty and traitor for the country, find out the treacherous ministers, promote good and punish evil, why not just serve the country?"


    "Is it true or not?"


    The lord shook his head slightly and sighed, "Fuxiguo, Zhenguo, we are all Haechi tribes who are best at distinguishing right from wrong. If you think a person has a problem, you can see it with the real eye and the corner of the law to observe. , Do you need to use all kinds of extra methods? And Fu Guo, you also have a righteous roar, that is the best way to distinguish right from wrong, but you feel that to distinguish the loyalty of the first three imperial families, you need to send many people to Concentrate on collecting evidence?!"


    Fu Guo was shocked, "I..."


    Seeing him hesitate, the lord of the country said in a concentrated voice, "Are you deliberately not going to see it, or don''t mind, I will not say more, and will not pursue it, but the matter ends here."


    "Yes."


    Fu Guo stagnated, but choked in his throat, unable to say anything he wanted to say.


    Weiguo hesitated for a moment. Just as he stood up and wanted to speak, the country lord waved his hand, "You don��t need to say any more, I see the three imperial families every day, why don��t I know whether they are loyal or evil? No matter what they do in private, But the sincerity of Haze is not a display, let alone hypocrisy. As long as the heart is upright, I can ignore other things, and you don��t have to worry about it."


    Lu Lun took two steps, seeming to have tears in his eyes, "The lord of the country is beloved, and the ministers are terrified. As the lord said, the ministers are pure-hearted for the country and have no two hearts."


    The Lord didn��t pay attention, he only looked at Fu Guo and others, and said, ��Actually, you are the same. Each of the four generals is an unparalleled scholar, loyal to the country and loving the people. I respect you very much, no matter what you do in private. , I think it��s all for the good of Haechi, no matter if you ask, but you let me down today, what is this place? Have you all forgotten?!"


    "Above Chaotang, before the ancestors, among the many people, you can''t tolerate your disturbance!"


    His tone gradually became severe. "You all remember, as the Lord of Hachi, I will never allow the ancestors�� ceremonies and sacred court discussions to become a battlefield for anyone to attack each other, no matter who it is, here. We must respect our ancestors and every Hachi tribe! Otherwise, I will never be merciful."


    The lingering sound surrounds the beam for a long time.


    The Hachez clan and practitioners in front of the imperial court seemed to be infected, and they all shouted.


    "Lord, you said so well!"


    "Never allow anyone to mess around in court meetings! No matter what general or three!"


    "That is, your ancestors are watching every move, what do you want to do? Let us follow you to shame?"


    "Fighting on weekdays is endless, and fighting in front of the idols is extremely arrogant!"


    "Someone wanted to kill just now, it''s so hateful!"


    The public opinion is hard to violate, and the situation knows that the general situation is gone, and the auxiliary country bows its head, "The master of the country taught me that I was wrong."


    He took two steps back and stopped talking.


    The collected evidence of crimes was not available, but was blocked by the lord of the country. As soon as the phrase "in front of the ancestors" was spoken, they would say more, it would be equivalent to insulting the ancestors, and the sin was unforgivable. After arousing public opinion, they got the chance to win, and then they could take advantage of the situation to attack, but the result was a complete defeat.


    Why didn''t Zhen Guo and the others understand that they couldn''t export a word with Fu Guo''s side.


    It''s a thousand calculations, but the country''s lord is omitted.


    The basis for their completion of the plan and sanctions against the first three powers is a state master who only promises to go with the crowd, but the fact is not what they think. On the contrary, the state master is not only very independent, but also very powerful, and is stronger than the auxiliary country. Much strength.


    However, this does not seem to be a bad thing.


    They are all people who are extremely loyal to the Haze country. Now that the country''s lord is much stronger than expected, it is a blessing for the country and yourself, how could it be a bad thing.


    It''s just that they couldn''t accept it for a while, and the previous performance of the country lord was all pretended.


    Did you do something wrong before?


    Several people have such thoughts in their hearts, secretly tightening.


    When I look at the country lord again, the contempt in the past has completely disappeared, leaving only awe.


    But Lu Lun and the others got rid of their awe, and their hearts quietly relaxed. The Lord pointed out that Lu Yi''s matter had nothing to do with the Lu Family. They might be fine this time.


    It��s just that the lord seems to have completely changed himself. If he is no longer the former lord, how should we deal with it in the future? Can our first three imperial families be able to firmly control the government as before?


    What to think about, of course impossible.


    The state owner should be content if he doesn''t pursue the previous things. Do you want to continue and seek death?


    This country''s master is not the country''s master tens of thousands of years ago, and the three are not the three in the past.


    Lu Lian settled down and looked at the lord, his face was full of respect, "The minister bears an unshirkable responsibility for Lu discussing the matter, and the lord also asks the lord to condemn him."


    "I said, Lu Yi''s matter has nothing to do with the Lu family, but..."


    The lord shook his head slightly, "Lu Lu, as the lord, the mistakes you committed yourself are related to the Lu family."


    "Ah, didn''t the country master say..."


    Lu Lu''s heart shook, but he soon realized something, and bowed, "The minister just moved on impulsively. Although he did not despise his ancestors, he did make a big mistake. The minister was willing to accept the crime."


    The lord was expressionless, "Just understand, what sin do you think you should receive?"


    "The minister is willing to accept any punishment," Lu Lun hesitated, his eyes fell on the altar, and said earnestly, "It''s just that I hope the lord can return the sword to the minister. The knife is there, and the Lu family is here."


    The Lord said calmly, "This is the treasure of your Lu Family, and it is also the result of the hard work of the Lu Family''s ancestors. Naturally, I cannot stay, but I can''t give it back to you now. Let''s wait for your Lu Family to choose a new one. After the owner, let him come and get the knife."


    Lu Lu was shocked and said, "Yes."


    Lin Baixu and Zheng Tu behind him were all shocked.


    A seemingly simple sentence deprived Lu Lan of the position of Patriarch, and this punishment was not serious.


    The four generals were quite surprised.


    I thought that the first three imperial families could be safe and sound this time, and it was only on their own side. I didn��t expect that the lord still lifted Lu Lun��s position as the head of the house, and it was easy and there was no resistance at all. You know, the auxiliary country has prepared for thousands of years and arranged Many thanks, maybe just for this moment.


    The crowd on the side cheered, very excited.


    Whether it is the four generals or the top three, they are always on top. Now that these people are deflated, no one is happy.


    Moreover, a strong national leader is what any tribe wants.


    Today, I finally saw it.


    For a time, many people chanted various slogans, only to get a scream from the lord.


    "This is the Imperial Court, everyone keep quiet!"

 Chapter 3114: Just 1 word

    "This matter ends here, no need to mention it."


    The Lord glanced at the people and slowly said, "The second thing to be announced now is that the Hachi Kingdom officially forms an alliance with Xianshu City."


    He looked at Zhou Shu, smiled and said, "I didn''t play the first cut, but I don''t know what will happen to the city?"


    In full view, Zhou Shu, who had always maintained a sense of zero presence, could only stand up.


    He raised his hand and said with a smile, "The Lord''s words are exactly what I want, very good, very good."


    This is the purpose of coming here to formally sign the contract and get enough benefits.


    The Lord nodded slightly, "Hehe, these things happened today, which made the city lord laugh, but it will not have any impact on our covenant. I promise that the Hachi Congress will use the utmost sincerity to form an ally with Xianshu City. Watch and help each other and support each other, and the enemy of Xianshu City is the enemy of our Hachi country. I will help the country. I will write down the covenant on the spot."


    Zhou Shu hadn''t spoken yet, but Fu Guo stagnated and took two steps forward.


    "Lord, it��s not right at this time. The credential needs to be handed over to me, but City Lord Zhou here is just a clone."


    When Zheng Tu saw Zhou Shu, he burst into anger for no reason, and then said angrily, "Lord, what do you do so formally as a clone? Hit him back and let the main body come. This is too much of a concern for our Hachi country. ."


    "Who said he was just a clone?"


    The Lord said lightly, "If a clone can block the Lu Family''s butcher knife, then we are not asking him to form an alliance, but asking him."


    Fu Guo was shocked, and looked at Zhou Shu intently. After a few breaths, he saw the clues, "Ah, when did you come here?"


    Weiguo was even more shocked, "A hour ago, were you still a ghost?"


    Zhen Guo''s face changed slightly, as if thinking of something, he was speechless while watching Zhou Shu.


    "I just came here."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The lord of the country has a clear lesson, and I also want to thank the lord for his life-saving grace."


    What is standing here is indeed Zhou Shu''s body.


    What I learned from Lin Qian has been fully integrated a few months ago.


    In a short period of time, Zhou Shu��s soul shadow can possess the important characteristics of true shadow, that is, the instant body and shadow exchange positions. This distance is almost unlimited and can be done even if separated by dozens of circles. Zhou Shu got the biggest gain from the ear curling world.


    When Zhou Shu walked towards the altar just now, he had already sensed the killing intent.


    Although Lu Lun was hiding well.


    And the knife in Lu Lian''s sleeve gave Zhou Shu a certain premonition that if it were just a ghost, it would be inevitable.


    Is a ghost shadow just given away like this?


    For Zhou Shu, it might not be a big loss, but since he agreed to the four generals, it''s nothing to die like this. It''s always bad if you don''t do your own things. Just try it with your body.


    He didn''t worry too much.


    The toughness of the Dao Furnace is beyond doubt. After integrating many laws, Shu Zhi Dao Lu is Zhou Shu��s most powerful offensive and defensive method. In Xianshu City, he and Zhao Yueru have tried several times, even if Zhao Yueru uses Dao Qifei with all his strength. The sword bombarded the furnace, and the furnace was not damaged.


    Yes, most of the Lu Family��s Tu Yuan was better than the self-trained flying sword, and Lu Lun was also better than Zhao Yueru, but so what.


    Zhou Shu still has the confidence. He is quite sure that no one can break his tao furnace unless it is the quasi-sage. Well, it is only to break, to completely destroy his tao furnace, I am afraid that the quasi-sage cannot do it. How could a Taoist tool kill him?


    At the moment when Tu Yuan fell, the body had replaced the soul shadow.


    At the same time, the Dao Furnace came out to protect Zhou Shu.


    The result is not surprising.


    It is also a rare experience for Zhou Shu to observe the power of Tu Yuan leisurely in the furnace.


    Dao Qi is worthy of being Dao Qi. It has already surpassed the law. There is a power to stop the law. Most of the power of the law is completely invalid under the light of the knife. Only a few can still exist, but those powers are also easy to be killed by the knife. Soul swallowing, unless it is the power of the highest law, can barely last a little longer, but it is also limited to power, and the souls and souls that live in power are still inevitable.


    Tu Yuan was cut with a single knife, not only physical strength, but even thoughts and illusions disappeared.


    Yes, there are thousands of evil spirits hidden in the light of the sword. The obsessions are gathered together, and they have already surpassed the law, almost comparable to Dao Qi.


    It is a Dao device in itself, possessing the power of the law of good and evil that surpasses its control, plus those evil spirits, it is equivalent to the power of a double Dao device.


    What a magic weapon.


    Such a knife, with all its strength, is afraid that ninety-nine percent of Hunyuan Jinxian will be killed.


    Of course, it��s not easy to be sure. Some powerful Hunyuan Golden Immortals may be able to persist for ten breaths, hundreds of breaths or even longer in the light of the sword, and it is a question whether the person who uses the sword can persist for so long. If the power is not sustained, I am afraid that there will be bad consequences, such as being swallowed by a dissatisfied evil spirit and becoming part of the sword.


    It is a pity that Zhou Shu''s experience is not long, only two breaths.


    Perhaps the country owner felt that he could only support two breaths, so he made a timely move.


    From another point of view, this is also a temptation from the lord of the country. If Zhou Shu could not support the two breaths and died in the light of the knife, then there would be no such thing as the lord of the country taking the initiative to propose a formal covenant~www.novelhall. Com~ It is precisely because of seeing Zhou Shu''s strength from these two breaths that the country master will show his sincerity and be willing to form an alliance.


    The master of Hachi is not simple.


    Neither the four generals nor the first three imperial families saw the lord in their eyes, but in the end, it was only the lord who won. The four generals and the three all lost. There is no doubt that their power will be given a certain amount after today. The degree of reduction is definitely impossible as before.


    Of course, this has little to do with Zhou Shu.


    He came here just to do what he promised.


    He had never thought that there would be such a change before, but he didn''t care about it and just let it happen.


    "The city lord is too humble, I didn''t save you, but Lu Lu."


    The country lord glanced at Lu Lun intentionally or unintentionally, and shook his head slightly, "If it were not for the benevolence of the city lord, Hachi country would have one less loyal and righteous person."


    Realizing something, Lu Lun hurriedly stepped forward to apologize, with a sincere expression, "City Lord Zhou, the past events are all my fault, please the City Lord to punish."


    At the moment, the country��s lord gave him steps, and he couldn��t use it. Now the situation has changed. Both the country��s lord and Zhou Shu are people he can��t afford, plus the four generals who have not given up. You must kneel very thoroughly to keep your family business.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, very indifferent.


    I want to kill myself again and again, this kind of grudge can''t be erased in a word.


    The lord seemed thoughtful, and said in a deep voice, "I don��t know what else you have done to the lord to make the lord so dissatisfied, but Lu Li, you want the lord to forgive you, I��m afraid it will take more thoughts. , I''m still waiting to conclude an agreement with the city lord."


    Lu Lun gritted his teeth and said decisively, "The Lu family, let the city lord punish him, no matter what, only a word from the city lord."

 Chapter 3115: 2 formation 1

    Lu Lun spoke resolutely, and the lord of the country stagnated, and said slowly, "City Lord Zhou, the Lu family will leave it to you for the time being."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment and said lightly, "Let��s talk about state affairs first, and afterwards I will go to the Lu family to see and see the first three imperial families."


    "Lu Lu respectfully welcomes the city lord, but the three imperial families must not dare to be the one, because others just yelled for fun."


    Lu Lun felt relieved, nodded and walked back.


    Someone over there has already sent a pledge of credential and so on, and Zhou Shu and the lord of the country have seriously discussed it.


    Although they were allies before, they were actually hosted by the four generals. This time it was considered a real alliance. After all, the real power figures of the Hachi clan were not the four generals or the first three imperial families, but the lord Xie Zuo.


    About half an hour later, the two had negotiated, and both signed and sealed their names solemnly.


    The lord picked up the credential and announced with a solemn expression, "From today onwards, Hachi Kingdom and Xianshu City are allies that advance and retreat hand in hand, fighting against foreign enemies, living together, and sharing glory and disgrace."


    This sentence was spoken to Zhou Shu, and it was also spoken to every Hachi tribe present.


    For a while, there was a loud voice, but it didn''t subside for a long time.


    Zhou Shu repeated it again, his expression calm, and his heart agitated.


    This formal covenant has determined many clauses. For now, it is definitely a great benefit to Xianshu City. Just by providing dark iron from Hazhi Country to cast a wall for Xianshu City, it can be It can be seen, not to mention, that Haze Country will also relocate one-fifth of the practitioners in the capital to the borders near Xianshu City... Population and resources are currently the most lacking in Xianshu City.


    Of course, Xianshucheng also officially assumed the responsibility of Hachi''s first line of defense.


    Whether it is the Witch Clan or the Immortal Realm, Xianshu City will resist or do its best to deal with Hachi Kingdom.


    It seems that the responsibility is very heavy, but for Zhou Shu, this is what Xianshu City is going to do. He chose to build the city in this crack and was ready to face all difficulties.


    The covenant was certain, and Zhou Shu left immediately.


    I went to the Lu family with Lu Lun. He understood the habits of cultivators. It would be hard to say what he could get if he went a little later.


    It doesn''t make sense to stay in the court meeting, is it the third major event announced by the Lord? This has little to do with him, and he knows what it is if he doesn''t listen. After today, the Sky Key Realm will be greatly changed.


    Lu Lian walked in front, and what he said to Zhou Shu was completely different from before.


    Only occasionally when he turned his head, a hint of resentment flashed in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu walked very slowly and peacefully, watching the unique beauty of Tianyao Mountain, expressing a few words from time to time.


    "Good luck Zhong Shenxiu, yin and yang cut faint dawn."


    Tiankey Mountain may be the most majestic and beautiful mountain range he saw after entering the heavens. Only those mountains in the Xuanhuang world can compare with it. This Tiankey Mountain does give him a feeling of returning to his homeland, and it is In the homeland hundreds of thousands of years ago, there is no such mountain in the Xuanhuang world today.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to use the power of reincarnation to comprehend.


    Coming this way, he was equivalent to reading the history of Hache country, looking like a horse and watching flowers, how the Hache people founded the country, and the fetters of the families of several human practitioners, etc., are all clear.


    Very good experience.


    Combined with the experience Lin Qian gave, there was a feeling that the way of comfort had suddenly improved.


    This feeling is similar to an epiphany. It is rare once a year. After all, the cultivation base is here, and the progress is made further, the more difficult it becomes as you get to the back.


    He is very satisfied.


    "Here, City Lord Zhou."


    Lu Lun said as calmly as possible.


    The resentment in his eyes had long since disappeared, leaving only deep helplessness.


    This shouldn''t have appeared in the eyes of a Patriarch.


    But there is no way for him to take revenge.


    Now that Xianshucheng and Hazhi are equal allies, Zhou Shu''s status is already higher than him, revenge? Wishful thinking, besides the absence of Tu Yuan, he has no confidence to fight Zhou Shu at all. Up to now, he still does not understand why Tu Yuan, which used to be unprofitable in the past, suffered two big setbacks today?


    It was first blocked by Zhou Shu, and then taken away by the lord, and Lu Yi died in vain.


    ����Is the Lu Family really going to flourish and decline?


    I couldn''t settle down at all, and I had to be careful to laugh at Zhou Shu, lest Zhou Shu would get angry and feel really uncomfortable.


    It took more than an hour to walk back to the Lu Family on this road. For him, it was definitely the kind of torment that he had never experienced in nearly ten thousand years.


    "Thanks."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but didn''t look at Lu Lun, and strode in.


    Lu Lian followed, sadly opening the formations one by one, presenting the whole family in front of Zhou Shu.


    This is what he must do.


    The situation today is very clear. The Lord wants to protect the Lu family, but he does not want to offend Zhou Shu. If Zhou Shu wants him to die and the Lu family die, it is by no means impossible. Now that Zhou Shu speaks, he can only do everything. Do your best to meet Zhou Shu''s requirements, otherwise you really don''t want to do it.


    Zhou Shu glanced across.


    The first thing of interest is the formation. The formation used by the Lu Family to protect the family is better than the one in the Sky Prison.


    He paused, and said thoughtfully, "Five fire formations, devouring heaven and earth, two formations in one, more than three hundred and seventy changes, even if the gods enter, they can hardly escape. A strange formation created for Lu Yu, who was bright for a while."


    "Ok?"


    Lu Lian stopped and was shocked, "City Lord Zhou, what formation do you see this is?"


    I can��t tolerate him not being surprised. This is the first time someone has pointed out the connotation of the formation. That��s right, the Lu Family��s mountain protection formation is a combination of these two formations. Although other factors have been added, it is fundamental Or these two ancient formations.


    Zhou Shu didn��t answer, and said slowly, ��I now understand why your Lu family can make such an iron curtain. In the past, I thought that the Lu family��s heritage has long been extinct, but I don��t want to keep it. It is so well preserved. what."


    The Lu family used to be a family of soldiers in the Xuanhuang Realm. There was also a person like Lu Yu in the family. He was also called the two masters of the military and the first Zhuge family. They were the same in the limelight, but the direction of the two families later. Different.


    The Lu family disappeared from the Xuanhuang Realm inexplicably, and the Zhuge family finally became the four great families because of the establishment of the military dao.


    Zhou Shu also learned from Samsara that not long after Lu Yu died, the whole family of Lu family ascended to the heavens and founded the nation together with the Hachi family.


    Lu Lun''s expression changed slightly, as if he understood something, "I remember you came from the Xuanhuang Realm, but how did you know the Lu Family? It''s been so many years..."


    "There are only a few families in the Xuanhuang World, even fewer hundreds of thousands of years ago. It''s not hard to guess."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a more respectful expression, "Excuse me, Lord Lu, please explain this formation for me."


    The change of attitude is not because of asking others, it was originally what Zhou Shu deserved.


    The Lu family still retains the ancient inheritance of the Xuanhuang Realm, and has not let it be completely lost. From this point of view, Lu Lun is a man of merit to the Xuanhuang World, and it is necessary to maintain some respect for those who have merit.


    Zhou Shu has always been like this.


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3116: How rare

    It was the first time that Zhou Shu showed a good face, and Lu Lun felt flattered inexplicably.


    After thinking about it, he solemnly said, "City Lord Zhou, this is the secret of our Lu family and the foundation of the Lu family. If you must..." He hesitated, "Please don''t spread it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I won''t give you this guarantee."


    Lu Lu''s heart sank, "If it spreads, it will not be much different from destroying the Lu Family."


    "You think too much, I don''t have that idea. I teach it in Xianshu City at most, and only teach the formations, not the formations," Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "The Zhuge family is not like you, so let me I can teach you eight formations."


    Lu Lun''s face changed, "Eight Formation Chart, you know the Eighth Formation Chart?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Yes, Zhuge''s family passed it personally. They didn''t restrict me from teaching others. By the way, the disgraceful son Lu Yi in your family died in the Eight Formation Chart."


    "you����"


    Lu Lan was burning with anger, but he didn''t dare to burn it out.


    The two families fought for so long back then, and now they have met again in the heavens, and the most promising junior still died in the Eight Formation Chart.


    Is this reincarnation?


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Do you not learn?"


    "learn!"


    Lu Lun said it almost through gritted teeth. Since he couldn''t resist, he would accept it.


    The eight formation map is something that the Lu family dreams of, and countless efforts have been made for this. From the Xuanhuang world to the present, he has not stopped, but he did not know that he was far away in the Haze country. Zhou Shu had already taught the eight formation map. , Whether it is Xuchang Realm or Crescent City, it is not a big secret.


    The two sat down in the formation and taught each other the formation.


    One was angry, the other calm, with different expressions, but they were all focused to the extreme.


    Everyone in the Array Dao, I got what I wanted two hours later, and the rest was just my personal feelings.


    Zhou Shu stood up and raised his hand, "I''m tired."


    "Thank you City Lord Zhou."


    Lu Lun hurriedly responded, but he was also sincere. Zhou Shu''s words seemed to have unspeakable magic power. No matter how complicated the problem was, he could clearly express and give the answer. These few hours were better than him. People have worked hard for years and decades.


    There is a feeling of meeting a friend and a teacher, for the first time in tens of thousands of years.


    It would be great if it were not the enemy.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If you want to know more, you can come to Xianshu City, you can do it yourself, or the clansmen can come."


    "Really?"


    Lu Lian subconsciously responded, he thought so too, but couldn''t speak.


    "It''s just talking, what can I do?" Zhou Shu doesn''t care, even a hint of diligence, "As long as those who don''t make troubles, Xianshu City welcomes them, and there is no problem if you want to learn anything. There are ten dojos in Xianshu City. Hundreds of businesses have everything, of course, tuition fees are still required."


    Lu Lu stopped, "I understand."


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu walked out of the formation quickly and stood in front of a dark room next breath.


    Lu Lu''s expression tightened, and Shi Cai was still speculative, almost forgetting that the other party was here to collect debts, his eyes were really poisonous.


    "What a solid Dark Gang Iron Spirit, I didn''t deliberately make a door, right? I think it must also limit the power of most of the laws. About only your Lu Family''s law of good and evil can be used smoothly, a very good organization," Zhou Shu calmly said, "Then please open the door and let me in."


    Helplessly opened the door.


    Zhou Shu entered the room, only glanced at it, and smiled.


    And Lu Lun, who was on the side, had blood dripping out of his heart.


    "Are you ready?"


    Zhou Shu walked to the pile of fairy artifacts and glanced back.


    "Can''t you take it all?"


    Lu Lun bit his scalp and said, "City Lord Zhou, these immortal artifacts are all accumulated by our Lu family for tens of thousands of years. They are all rare things. If you take out one, you will be scrambled in the immortal world. More than that, they belong to our Lu family..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s the foundation of one''s life again, right?"


    Lu Lan nodded, "Yes, if you take them all, the Lu Family will be empty."


    Zhou Shu watched him and slowly said, "Now, do you still think that I am discussing with you? Didn''t you make it very clear in front of the lord, Lu Jiaxia, I can make a decision, whether it is a person, Or something else, I think I have been very polite."


    "Not..."


    Suddenly, Lu Lun''s face was as gray as death.


    "But speaking of it, I don''t like you," Zhou Shu picked up a snare drum casually, "it''s not bad."


    There was a glimmer of hope in Lu Lu''s heart, "The city lord really has eyes on it. This is You Chigu. It was once a magic weapon of the witch god. Later cultivators improved it and incorporated the five laws of killing, yin and yang, strength, and destruction. , Making it a special immortal weapon, on the contrary, it can restrain the Wu clan. The Lu family fought against the Wu clan several times. If there was no You Chi Gu at that time, I am afraid they would lose miserably."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It won''t be anymore, what should I do?"


    Lu Luliu''s blood grew more and more, and he slowly said, "We always have another way. The city lord will take it if he likes it."


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and said with satisfaction, "But you said that there is one missing law, the law of order. If there is no order to mediate, other laws will not work, nor can they be effective, and it is not used to deal with witchcraft. Because the characteristics of the witch clan have also been incorporated into the fairy weapon, its biggest role is to restrain the demon clan. Unlike other magic weapons, it is more suitable for it to play in the devil world."


    Lu Lun suddenly felt hollowed out, squeezing out a smile, "If the city lord can see clearly, I can''t do it."


    If what Zhou Shu said is true, the value of this fairy artifact is probably higher than the other ten pieces combined. It not only has the power of the highest law, but also restrains the demons. Everyone knows that it can restrain the demons. How rare is the device.


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu picked up another fairy artifact and looked slowly.


    Lu Lun hesitated, "Dare to ask the city lord, what is so special about this Zhitiansuo?"


    Zhou Shu casually threw it away, "It''s nothing more than a higher-level immortal rope."


    "Oh."


    Seeing the fairy weapon hit the ground, Lu Lu felt relieved, but at the same time a little disappointed.


    If this is also a Qibao, how good it would be.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look anymore walked slowly to the deepest point, stood in front of a hexagonal round table with a radius of one foot, and stopped.


    Lu Lian took a few steps and said with a smile, "City Lord, this is just an ordinary formation, and it doesn''t have much effect. There are pills and celestial jade over there, and there are many saint name pills."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You and I are all members of the formation, but you are still talking about this, is it interesting?"


    Lu Lian was stagnant, but slandered, don''t you know how to pretend to understand?


    Although the teleportation array belongs to a kind of formation, it is actually very different from the general formation. It basically belongs to two different systems. Everyone in the formation will not understand the teleportation array, otherwise his formation is so strong but still Can''t do teleportation at all?


    Besides, the teleportation array has long been lost, and there are not many people who really know it.


    He must not know how to pretend to understand.


    But what if he wants to really understand?


    This is a teleportation array.

 Chapter 3117: let me see

    Zhou Shu watched the teleportation formation and slowly said, "Those dead men of the Zheng family came here through this teleportation formation, right?"


    "what?"


    Lu Lun suddenly felt that he was a joke.


    Thought Zhou Shu didn''t know how to pretend to understand, but he was overwhelmed by a word, and there was no reason to refute it.


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a while before turning around, "I want to take this teleportation formation away."


    Lu Lan nodded, too lazy to speak, Zhou Shu took it for granted as if he was originally.


    Zhou Shu looked at him directly, "In addition, I also want what Lin Zhenyu left behind."


    "you?!"


    Lu Lun stared at Zhou Shu, his pupils straightened in shock, "You, how could you know Lin Zhenyu?"


    "I also know that he died in the Lin family, and all the things he left behind were taken by your Lu family," Zhou Shu was calm, "I tell you, Lin Zhenyu came from the Lin family in Weinan, and has a little connection with me, too long ago I won��t talk about revenge, but the relics must be returned.


    Lu Lun was stunned there, surprised, and didn''t know what to say.


    Lin Zhenyu��s affairs are all secret in the three houses. They have been passed down from generation to generation. No one except the owner will know about it. However, Zhou Shu, who has never been to Tiankey Mountain before, knows everything, just like Lin Zhenyu. Still alive, just as I told him in front of him just now.


    Of course he would not know that Zhou Shu saw it through the Kunlun Mirror.


    Since the body is here, the Kunlun Mirror is also on him. With the power of reincarnation, everything that happens around the teleportation array can''t escape Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    And Zhou Shu didn''t tell lies.


    Lin Zhenyu comes from the Lin family in Weinan, and is close relatives with the Lin family of Shenmu Mountain, separated by a mountain, but one serves Kunlun and the other concentrates on researching the formation.


    Zhou Shu was once entrusted by the descendants of the Lin family in Shenmushan to take care of the Lin family.


    By the way, I haven''t found it yet.


    The Teleportation Array was able to appear in the Xuanhuang World, and the Weinan Lin Family can be said to be the top three heroes.


    The Lin family''s continuous research from generation to generation, coupled with many practitioners in the Xuanhuang world, finally switched to the appearance of the Tongtian Pagoda.


    That is something later, this Lin Zhenyu is the Lin family genius who soared in the early days. At that time, the development of the teleportation array was still in its infancy, and it was limited to short-distance teleportation.


    Although the teleportation array is something that the Xuanhuang Realm expressly forbids to take away, he still took some parts when he left. He did not accept the immortal realm and directly ascended, but strayed into the Hachi country and was met by several cultivator families. Because of the chance that the heavens gave to the three families, he was later accepted by the Lin family, but it didn''t take long before something went wrong. Because he was jealous of Lin Zhenyu''s talent, some mediocre people of the Lin family killed him.


    The mediocre paid his life for this, but the genius would never be reborn when he died.


    In addition to the teleportation array, Lin Zhenyu also left some scrolls and a few magic weapons. The most important thing is that there is a fragment. If Zhou Shu reads it correctly, it should be the pen holder of the magical Fengshen pen.


    At the moment he recognized it, Zhou Shu decided that he must get it.


    I didn''t expect that the Xuanhuang Realm artifact was involved in the teleportation array.


    Definitely a surprise.


    Every sacred tool has the ability to change the fate of others, such as Kunlun Mirror, Demon Refining Pot, and Xuanyuan Sword, the examples are here, no need to say more.


    However, how to use divine tools depends on people. If you are unsatisfied, for example, the demon refining pot is used as a corpse refining pot, and the Xuanyuan sword is treated as a fierce sword. .


    It didn''t change until I met Zhou Shu.


    Divine Tool and Zhou Shu can be said to complement each other and achieve each other, and it is the same now.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Those things are not here, where are they?"


    Lu Lun took a lot of effort and barely stabilized his mind, "City Lord Zhou, how do you know everything?"


    "I ask you where is the stuff?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "How did I know it has nothing to do with you, but no one of you three has leaked secrets, so don''t worry about it."


    Lu Lun sighed and accepted the fact that Zhou Shu knew everything. "The city lord is really omnipotent. Alas, our three losers are not wronged at all. In fact, I don''t know where those things are or are they still there. It��s too old, I��m going to find the records of my ancestors."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, but every quarter of an hour delay, I will take you a fairy artifact."


    "understood."


    Lu Lun''s heart palpitated, and for the next moment he was in the clan hall, desperately searching for jade slips and stone tablets in the pile of old papers.


    I haven''t been here for thousands of years, and there is a smell of decay everywhere.


    A quarter of an hour later, Lu Lun returned to the black room and saw that the teleportation formation was gone, and Zhou Shu was picking up a Ninth-Rank Immortal artifact in front of him, and put it in his arms leisurely.


    He began to bleed again, shouting loudly, "Look, found it!"


    "For too long, the original things have been corrupted, but the things recorded in it are still there, and the magic weapon he left behind is also broken. There is also a cylinder that I don''t know what it is. It has been enshrined in the ancestral hall. When the Lord came to Lu''s house, he felt interesting and he was leaving."


    He handed over a jade slip and said hurriedly.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "The Lord took it away? When?"


    "More than four thousand years ago, there were still records here," Lu Lun handed over a piece of paper, "We have been studying the cylinder, but we have not been able to find anything. It feels that it is not very useful, so the head of the country took it. It should be with him now."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a little irritable inexplicably.


    It is a feeling of gain and loss, how can one''s own things be taken away by others?


    Actually said it was useless?


    It''s just that you have been away from the Xuanhuang Realm for too long, and you have been with the Hachi Clan for a long time, and the Xuanhuang breath in your blood is almost gone.


    If there is, how could you not know that the ordinary-looking cylinder is part of the magical confinement pen? Still studying for so long?


    He can''t wait to scold them.


    The Fengshen Pen is an artifact that has been lost a long time ago, and it is also one of the most powerful artifacts.


    There are many legends about it, and there is no need to go into details. What Zhou Shu can be sure is that the two parts of the Fengshen Pen represent the two highest laws. The Fengshen Pen is the law of order. , And the pen holder is the law of destiny, and the destiny of the gods had already been written before the gods.


    He calmly said, "Let me see the name Dan you just mentioned."


    "Yes Lu Lun can only nod and take out a bunch of medicine bottles.


    Zhou Shu didn''t even look at it, and received them all in his arms, "I know you still have them, so I will accept them all. In the future, if your people come to Xianshu City, I will give them some convenience, which can be regarded as a deal. "


    Lu Lu watched silently.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Now the court meeting is almost over, right?"


    Lu Lan nodded, "It''s over, everyone in the clan has returned one after another, the Lord announced an amnesty, and..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Needless to say, take me to see the lord of the country, there is Lord Lao Lu."


    "it is good."


    Lu Lun breathed a sigh of relief, and finally sent him away.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the rain of fog, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted~~~)

 Chapter 3118: meet again

    It''s Lord Lu, and City Lord Zhou is also here. Come on. "


    Before reaching the gate of the hall, I saw the Lord of the Kingdom greet him, an old man with a kind eyebrow, and the court.


    Lu Lun was stunned, and then stepped forward to salute, "Let the lord of the country welcome him, the ministers will never dare."


    "you are welcome."


    The old man squinted and smiled, "This is this place. The court meeting is the court meeting. It''s completely different. I''m still the me who used to be, Lu Gong."


    After Lu Lun saluted, he looked up and then lowered.


    It does seem to be no different from the past. He has a kind face and speaks easily, but it is this smiling country lord. With a simple sentence just now, the three practitioners in the Tiankey world have been cut by one half, and the four generals It didn''t get any better.


    It is impossible to treat it like the past.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Lord, meet again."


    "Hehe, I was just about to find you."


    The lord smiled and walked side by side with Zhou Shu, "The state banquet to celebrate the alliance is being prepared. This is a testimony of the friendship between the two countries. The lord of the city cannot be absent."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, I have a small matter to trouble the country lord."


    "What''s the matter, just say it."


    The country''s lord said with a sigh, "We are now allies, and there is no trouble or trouble."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the hall, seemingly thoughtful, "The Lord of the Kingdom always cultivates here, right?"


    The lord of the country smiled and said, "It''s all old, and it''s not enough to cultivate and linger, and it won''t be long to choose a successor. It''s not as good as a young man like the city lord. The future is boundless, so I have to envy it. ."


    "The country''s lord praised it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stretched out his finger to a corner of the hall, "Is it there?"


    The decorations in the palace are very ordinary, highlighting the simple and simple words, and the corners are also the same, but there are a few futons on the ground, a small statue of Hachi God.


    The lord followed his fingers and looked at him, his expression condensed slightly, "How can I see it?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, and said slowly, "I want to ask the lord of the country to give me that small idol and watch it day and night after returning to the city."


    The Lord looked at Zhou Shu and then at Lu Lun, the smile on his face finally converged, "You came for this, right?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Yes, I have friendship with its old owner."


    At the moment he entered the palace, Zhou Shu felt the pen holder.


    It was sealed in that little idol, and was deliberately covered with the power of Hachi bloodline.


    This may be useful for ordinary practitioners, but it has no effect on Zhou Shu. The original aura of the mysterious yellow realm unique to the artifact can be noticed by Zhou Shu without having to perceive it. After all, I have been immersed in the demon refining realm day and night in the past. .


    It''s no use concealing it.


    The country master seemed to realize something, "You came to Tiankey Mountain deliberately. I''m afraid this is also the reason?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The city lord misunderstood me. I only perceived it when I arrived at Tiankey Mountain. I just saw it... the familiar breath of the old man''s old place, for a person who has been wandering in the heavens for so long. For people, it��s really reluctant to give up."


    The lord of the country laughed, "The old man is in his old place, so I can''t refute it."


    Zhou Shu paused and said sincerely, "The Lord has used it for a long time, I am afraid I can''t get more, why not return the property to the original owner?"


    Lu Lun looked at the two of them, feeling a little dazed, not knowing what they were talking about.


    The Lord glanced at him and said lightly, "Gong Lu, you go out first."


    Lu Lun''s heart palpitated, his eyes were so cold, and he suddenly felt like he was back to the Imperial Court. He had nowhere to stand. He quickly agreed, lowered his head and walked out, didn''t say hello to Zhou Shu, didn''t even dare to look back. .


    The palace gate closed quickly.


    The light suddenly lights up, and when you look closely, it is not the light, but the horns.


    They are hidden everywhere in the temple, usually invisible.


    In the fluorescence, strands of power exudes, weaving into a net, covering the palace airtight.


    Zhou Shujing watched quietly, not caring.


    Can this little power trap him? He didn''t think so, and I''m afraid the country lord didn''t think so either, just to deceive people.


    The lord stretched out his hand slightly, and the Haechi **** statue flew over and fell on the palm of his hand. With a light touch, the **** statue opened its mouth and dropped a three-inch cylinder.


    It was very ordinary indeed, with no words or lines, only Zhou Shu looked very carefully.


    The familiar origin of the Xuanhuang Realm is quite rich. It can be compared with the demon refining pot hundreds of years ago. In addition, there is a strange and illusory aura that lingers on the pen holder, like smoke and mist, constantly changing, and there is nowhere to look closely. , I don��t know the essence, I just feel that there is infinite mystery.


    It was not the first time Zhou Shu felt this feeling.


    Twenty-eight Su Bone Chips, as well as those three strange pieces of money, Zhou Shu had a similar feeling when he saw it. Of course, compared with now, the feeling at that time was negligible. If there is no such thing, it is more biased. Yu Wu.


    Until I saw this pen holder, the feeling of Ruo Ruo Wu became clear in my memory.


    The three are obviously related, the essence is the same, there is nothing wrong, and those are the power of destiny.


    Obviously, the power of fate on the pen holder is the strongest, so that people like Zhou Shu who don''t understand fate can also notice it.


    ����I just perceive it, like a castle in the air, I can see it but I can''t touch it. If I really want to get it, I have to get it and study it slowly.


    Zhou Shu paused, "When did the country master find it weird?"


    He was very curious. He who came from the Xuanhuang realm could feel the specialness of the artifact. This is normal, but the master of Hachi, a Hachi clan born in Hachi, could also see its speciality, and he even took it as his own. Used, day and night for cultivation?


    The lord stared at the pen holder and said slowly, "I am an astrologer."


    "Astrologer, the prophet of the Hachi clan?"


    Zhou Shu quickly understood something, and nodded, "This is no wonder, I heard that the prophets of the Hachi tribe can learn about five thousand years by observing the celestial phenomena, and they can know things for five thousand years, and everything within ten thousand years can be traced back. Foreknowledge, he is the only great wise man in the Haechi clan... Hehe, I always think this is a legend, but I didn''t expect it to be true and disrespectful."


    "It was originally a legend, but it was rumored to be false."


    The Lord didn��t care about it, ��If you can really predict, why would the Hachi clan end up in the heavens? The so-called astrologers have only some abilities that can��t be put on the table, and it��s troublesome to use, even the real shadows. No...Sometimes I would rather be an ordinary Hachi clan Zhou Shu smiled, "The lord of the country joked. "


    The country master was very serious, "I really want to be an ordinary Hachi clan."


    "Special is special, you can''t change it if you want to."


    Zhou Shu looked at the palm of his hand and said, "Ordinary Haechi people definitely see its extraordinaryness, and it is even more impossible to get so many benefits from it."


    He didn''t want to gossiping with the lord of the country anymore. After entering the hall, he had only this idea and got the pen holder in his hand.


    This is very difficult. The formerly unknown country master suddenly possesses the top strength of Hazhi country. The reason is mostly due to this pen. The country master is absolutely impossible to give up at will.


    And Zhou Shu is even more unlikely to give up.


    (PS: Thank you Cross for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Sogou reading URL:

 Chapter 3119: Ask presumptuously

    Lu Lun outside the temple frowned, feeling very complicated.


    The formation in the palace came from the Lu family, so he knew very well that when he left the palace, the formation inside was also activated.


    What do you do to launch the formation for no reason? Is the country master preparing to fight Zhou Shu in it?


    These two people are considered the top figures in the Hachi country. If they really fight, will the palace collapse?


    Who will lose and who will win?


    He only realized the true strength of the country leader today, and he is undoubtedly still above the auxiliary country, that is, the first person in the Hachi country, but Lin Qian is not included. As for Zhou Shu, he still doesn''t know... ��


    It looks like just a big Luo Jinxian, but nothing that Zhou Shu does can''t be done by Hunyuan Jinxian.


    But one thing he can be sure of is that he should be better than himself, and he can''t hold on to those breaths with the Butcher Knife.


    He somewhat hoped that Zhou Shu would lose, and he also hoped that the country would lose. After all, these two people were his demons and gave him a heavy blow today.


    Especially Zhou Shu, taking away the immortal weapon and teleportation array...too hateful.


    Thinking about it, it took a long time before I knew it.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Huguo walked in from the outside and frowned as soon as he saw Lu Lun. Today he failed to drive the first three imperial families out of the capital. After so many years of preparations, he was still somewhat resentful and unable to resolve. "I was waiting to see the country lord. , Or was he driven out by the country��s lord? Ha ha, the current Hachi country is not what it used to be, and the country��s lord is not the same, Lord Lu!"


    Lu Lun looked up at him and said coldly, "It''s all losers, don''t take advantage of your tongue."


    Huguo stagnated, strode in.


    Lu Lun said lightly, "I advise you, don''t touch the nails, the lord is discussing matters."


    "Discussion, what is the matter?"


    Huguo said coldly, "We are all outside. Who is the Lord of the country discussing with? What else can he discuss besides us? Could it be that you ambush the dead inside and then guard outside by yourself?"


    Lu Lun glanced at him, said much lazily, and walked two steps straight away.


    Huguo snorted and went straight to push the door.


    Compared with the first three imperial families, the four generals did not pay much attention to etiquette, and the emperors and ministers were not concerned, and regarded the palace as their own home, but there was nothing to criticize. The Hachi tribe and the practitioners were originally different.


    However, except for auxiliary countries.


    I pushed it twice, but the door didn''t move.


    Huguo looked suspicious, and glanced at Lu Lu, "Is it still right?"


    Lu Lun didn''t bother to care about him.


    Huguo hesitated, he was really worried about Lu Lu''s plot, and pushed the door hard, making it bang.


    After only a few pushes, a strong force came from the hall, and the protection of the country was too late to guard, so he fell straight out, staggered and flew out hundreds of feet before standing still.


    "This����"


    Huguo looked at the palace blankly before remembering to look at it with real eyes.


    After watching for a long time, my eyes are all hazy. I can barely see the two shadows sitting opposite each other. Sometimes they look up to the sky and laugh, sometimes they chase each other. I can''t tell what they are doing. Only one thing is certain. The Lord is in no danger.


    "The Lord''s actions recently are really unexpected."


    Huguo muttered to himself while stroking his beard, concealing his embarrassment, "Then I''ll wait a little longer."


    After a while, Zhen Guo and Fu Guo also came over.


    Seeing two people waiting at the door, they were a little confused.


    Zhen Guo didn''t rush in, but he stared for a while, and wondered, "Who is the Lord and who is in it?"


    Fu Guo said lightly, "It''s City Lord Zhou Shuzhou."


    Huguo walked over, "Yes, they have been here for a long time. I don��t know what they��re talking about. Or, let��s go in and take a look? Those things are still waiting for the Lord to decide. It��s best to deal with them early. I see that. People from the three families are annoying."


    Just as Lu Liu''s face, he didn''t care at all.


    "Just wait here."


    Fu Guo shook his head and stood with his hand held, the old **** was watching the sky.


    Zheng Tu and Lin Baixu also hurried over there and got together with Lu Lun, discussing something.


    This wait is five days.


    They were a little uncomfortable, and even the most calm auxiliary country had a trace of confusion in his eyes from time to time.


    The door opened suddenly.


    Zhou Shu and the lord walked out together, and several people greeted them.


    Fu Guo''s face changed slightly, Zhou Shu at this time, not Zhou Shu a few days ago, had already changed his soul shadow.


    The lord smiled slightly, "You have waited so long, are you in a hurry?"


    The auxiliary country salutes, "If you have to tell the country''s lord, it is not an urgent matter, it is some state affairs that need you to handle.


    "You guys, think too much."


    The country lord waved his hand, "As before, you can just take care of the affairs of the country. Just follow the previous court meeting. I''m tired. I have something to come back tomorrow."


    The few people were all startled. The state lord seemed to be no different from the past, and even more lazy.


    "Also, Fu Guo, you send City Lord Zhou out, he seems to have something to look for you."


    The lord looked at Zhou Shu with a sincere smile, "City lord Zhou, come to Tianyao Mountain more in the future. If you are not in a hurry to go back this time, I really want to talk to you for several years and months. It feels like the sky will pass in a flash, it''s not enough."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The host is polite, I will come often when I have time."


    The lord sent Zhou Shu out of the palace and went back on his own, leaving a few people staring at each other, speechless for a while.


    "Or did you leave everything to us?"


    "Obviously I am the strongest, but still so lazy and pretending to be a habit?"


    "The court said that the three and the four generals are coordinating together, but how do you coordinate? How should the half of the three families be divided, which one leaves the capital, and which one goes to keep the border. There is no guarantee. If I say, just go all. If you can stay in the ear world, you will be clean."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Just thinking of dividing our three families, are you four generals all right?"


    "That''s right, the Lord also said that we should let our cultivators be stationed abroad, and you should give up power on the Wushajie side!"


    They didn''t look right, and soon quarreled, letting no one.


    Fu Guo shook his head and followed Zhou Shu out.


    "City Lord Zhou, what can I do for you?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I''m in trouble to help the country. I want you to use it alone for a while."


    Fu Guo wondered, "Who?"


    Zhou Shu said, "Xie Bai, it''s the death guard of the Zheng family. I want to ask him to take me to a place. Only he has been."


    Fu Guo pondered for a few breathsOkay, I will let him come. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Don''t worry, just let him go to Xianshu City. I have to go back before I can leave."


    "I will tell him, rest assured."


    Fu Guo''s expression was slightly condensed, "City Lord Zhou, what did you do with the Lord in the palace for five or six days? I took the liberty to ask."


    "It''s nothing, I talked to the lord of the country, and asked him for something," Zhou Shu smiled, "Your lord, uh... it''s still good to talk."


    The pen holder is naturally available, and it is not easy to get it.


    After leaving Xianshu City for so long, he has experienced a lot of battles. This time the confrontation with the Lord is the most exhausted and exhausted.


    Wendou is more difficult than fighting.


    Sogou reading URL:

 Chapter 3120: All rusty

    A few days later.


    Zhou Shu and Zhen Guo left the Sky Key Realm.


    Xie Xun, who talks a lot on weekdays, kept his head dull and silent.


    "Old Xie, are you sulking?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The result is not very good. Only the Lu family of the three families is still in the capital. The other main forces have left. The remaining practitioners have also been dispersed. They are put together with your Hachi clan and returned. You don��t care, are you still not satisfied?"


    Xie Xun sighed, "The three capitals of the capital are scattered, but our four generals have not improved much. It turned out that Hachi country is managed by us except for the capital, but now it is divided into half of the rights by the three. What do you want to do in the future? It��s inconvenient, and it��s a lot of trouble to find you. It��s our responsibility, but is it really easy to manage? The shadows of practitioners and Hachi clan are completely different. Others are fatal."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "I regret it now?"


    "It''s useless to regret," Xie Xun sighed. "We should have thought that we would lose both sides in the end."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This is not a loss for both sides. None of you are dead, and Hachi has not reduced its strength. On the contrary, it has increased a lot. Let me say that this is the best result for Hachi."


    "I also understand, but I always feel a little uncomfortable."


    Xie Xun nodded and said in a dubious voice, "The auxiliary country has been preparing for so long, and finally found the opportunity, but...they were all snatched by the country''s lord, and the first three imperial families were also firmly grasped. Wherever I can think of it, it��s all made for the country��s lord, haha."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You don''t want to replace such a country master anymore."


    Xie Xun shook his head. "The old man definitely doesn''t want to. In the future, he will obey his orders and don''t want other things. I just don''t know that the auxiliary country can''t live there. It seems a bit difficult. The state of the auxiliary country is very rare these days. Coming down, it seemed like I was going to finish everything in a few days, and I felt unstable at all... I have never seen him like this."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Oh, he plans not to be an auxiliary country."


    Xie Xun was shocked, "Ah, how did you know that he told you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I should have told the country''s lord."


    "No wonder..." Xie Xun shook his head unconsciously, "Fu Guo ah Fu Guo, is this discouraged? Are you planning to live in seclusion? Although most generals have chosen to live in seclusion, this is not like you, for so many years. I''m here, didn''t I mean to die all the time."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It doesn''t count, he said he would find a small world to continue practicing."


    "No," Xie Xun looked at Zhou Shu, feeling that Zhou Shu smiled strangely, "You said Xiaojie, isn''t it Xianshu City?"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Xianshu City is not a small world."


    Xie Xun understood something and said in surprise, "Is it the acropolis around Xianshu City? Zhou Shu, how did you convince him?!"


    Zhou Shu nodded and admitted, "He should also calm down and practice, and near Xianshu City is his best choice."


    It is not difficult to persuade Xie Zheng, it is much simpler than confronting the master.


    Zhou Shu just told him something about the country leader.


    Like the country lord, Xie Zheng is also an astrologer, so he should know that the pen holder can also give him a lot of help. Now that the pen holder is with Zhou Shu, he will naturally follow.


    Regarding the astrologers, Zhou Shu and Xie Zheng had an in-depth discussion.


    Astrologers are very similar to practitioners. It can be said that they are practitioners with the blood of Hachei tribe. Of course, many laws cannot be practiced because of bloodline restrictions, but some laws can, such as the highest law, especially in terms of the law of destiny. They have more natural advantages.


    This is also the reason why the master can see the special pen holder at a glance.


    Astrologers are naturally close to the law of destiny, and they naturally feel it, and even understand it thoroughly. Although they cannot incorporate the law into the body like a practitioner, and generate the power of the law in the body, they do not need to be like this. They can directly learn from Get it naturally.


    The power of destiny is everywhere, every creature, every object and every realm.


    After practice, astrologers can perceive these powers and call them anytime and anywhere, which is more convenient and effective than practitioners.


    There are also shortcomings. You won''t get much power in this way, because you have to adapt to nature and can''t use it well. It''s almost impossible to integrate into the law like a practitioner. Simply put, you don''t have your own system.


    Therefore, Zhou Shu did not envy them.


    They do understand the law of destiny by nature, but their power of destiny cannot reach the level of control. Only like the practitioners, they start from nothing, from there to in-depth, from in-depth to their own, and gradually progress. In the end, what you get is your own power, and you can control, and even transcend, not just the law of fate, but any law.


    There are many strange races in the world, and they are born to be familiar with certain laws, and they are superior, but in the end, they are still no match for practitioners.


    Being a practitioner is the right way to understand the law. Zhou Shu firmly believes in this.


    "The old man doesn''t understand, now even the auxiliary country has been deceived by you."


    Xie Xun looked at Zhou Shu, still finding it hard to calm down, "Just a few years ago, he was still indifferent, and he didn''t want to take a look at your fairy city. Now we are going to be permanent... All lost, but you and the country master took a big advantage."


    "How to call it cheap? It''s good for him, and it''s also for Hachi country."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Think about it, the location of Xianshu City is so important, and the more powerful the better, then the Hachi country will be safer."


    Xie Xun nodded, "The auxiliary country is gone, you Xianshu City, I am afraid that it will really rise."


    "that''s for sure."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, his smile ran into his eyes.


    The Fengshen pen holder and the teleportation array are naturally the most important gains from his trip, and the auxiliary country''s entry into Xianshu City is not much worse.


    The first quasi-sage level to officially enter Xianshu City, needless to say, the significance of his existence is more important, and the quasi-sage Gan��s attack, there are only a few Xiancheng in the fairy world that can compare, so, Xianshu City The status of the brush is up.


    Seize the opportunity to publicize it, maybe it can attract a large number of people to look for opportunities.


    Xianshu City.


    "It''s kind of like the one we saw in the Dragon Palace at the bottom of the lake."


    Zhao Yueru looked at the teleportation array, and said with a serious mind.


    "The bottom of the lake is a basalt..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unexpectedlyYueru, your memory is too bad, right? "


    The body returned early, and the teleportation array was naturally brought back.


    There are now fewer and fewer people in the city, and almost all of them have gone to the Demon Realm. Only Zhao Yueru Xiaosu and others stayed behind. Xiaosu was around the demon blood tree all day, like a demon, and Zhao Yueru was always by Zhou Shu. , It seems a bit fascinated.


    "I feel like it."


    Zhao Yueru snorted, "Where are you going to put it? Hurry up and get it done. Let''s practice the sword. We haven''t practiced for a few days. It''s unfamiliar."


    "It''s only been five or six days, then go now, and come back later..." Zhou Shu shook his head helplessly, suddenly stagnating, "Huh? Wait."


    Zhao Yueru leaned closer, with a look of concern, "What''s the matter?"


    "There is something in the Demon World..."


    A few soul shadows are outside, and occasionally there is a feeling of being unable to operate.

 Chapter 3121: Also very tired

    There was a gray mist, and it was hard to see the five fingers.


    Several vague figures were sprinting in the fog.


    "What the **** is this!?"


    Caiying swung his sword away from the gray mist, and complained, "You haven''t reached the demon world yet, where did these demon qi come from, Zhou?"


    Bian Xue hesitated, "This is Demon Abyss, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Xuemei, you did your homework, and Moyuan knows it. It''s not like a certain guy, except for playing."


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu and asked Bian Xue quietly, "What is Demon Abyss?"


    Bian Xue thought for a few moments, "If there is too much demon energy in a realm, it will radiate outward. These demon energy will not spread out without a target. They will actively seek out the most suitable new realm for demonic energy to live in, so that new demons can be born. Clan, as a result, formed a series of demon energy belts similar to the gang wind belt. These demon energy belts are the Demon Abyss. They usually appear inside the Demon Realm, because the realm on the edge of the Demon Realm usually does not have too much demon energy."


    Caiying nodded her head as if she was enlightened, "It''s the gang wind belt of the Demon Race, this palace probably understands it."


    Caiying paused, and shook his head, "It just looks like it, but it''s actually quite different. The Gang Wind Belt can go in at any time, but the Demon Abyss can''t. The devil energy inside is entangled, and it will be difficult to go out again. There is that the Demon Abyss is far wider than the Gangfeng Belt. I heard that the widest Demon Abyss can be tens of millions of miles or even wider, and accidentally crashed into it."


    She looked at Zhou Shu with some expectation, "Is the little girl right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s right, the other difference is that the gang wind belts run side by side without interfering with each other. The two gang wind belts can never be connected together, but the Moyuan is different, and the Moyuan can connect. Together, like a net, inside the Demon Realm, many Demon Abysss criss-cross, like a maze, you can''t even see the Demon Realm inside."


    "Well, my little girl forgot about this."


    Bian Xue patted his head, "For the Demon Race, the Demon Abyss not only connects the various Demon Realms, it is also the natural protective layer of the Demon Realm. For practitioners, if they want to penetrate the Demon Realm, the Demon Abyss is the first way. It may also be the most difficult level."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    "You said so much to do, my palace just asked casually!"


    Caiying looked at the two of them and blinked, "And you have a problem with what you said. Since the Demon Abyss is inside the Demon Realm, and we haven''t even been to the Demon Realm yet, and we haven''t even crossed the border, how could we enter the Demon Abyss? Isn''t it a mistake?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "You can see the problem at a glance."


    Caiying smiled triumphantly, "Of course, this palace is the smartest!"


    "But Caiying, you still didn''t do your homework. I clearly gave you a jade slip introducing the Demon World. You can tell by just a few glances that there is basically no Demon Abyss in the border of the Demon World, but the Ephesus World is very different," Zhou Shu shook his head helplessly, "Sister Xue, please explain to this guy who doesn''t work hard."


    "It''s so long, where can I see it, I still need to practice swords."


    Caiying said in a straightforward and arrogant way, "Call me Lord Palace!"


    "My Lord Palace."


    Bian Xue smiled and yelled, "That''s it. The Ephesus is not a marginal realm, but afterwards it has continued to fight with the Immortal Realm, Haze Country, Wu Clan, etc., and the surrounding Devil Realm has mostly become the dead realm. It turned out that the Ephesus within the Demon Realm has become the border of the Demon Race."


    "It turned out to be so."


    Caiying nodded without understanding, "In other words, there is a lot of devilish energy in the Ephesus?"


    Bian Xue nodded lightly, "The devilish energy in the world can form the Demon Abyss. There must be quite a few. The Ephesus is also one of the most important boundaries of the Demon World."


    "The defense here must be very strict, maybe there is a quasi-sage standing there," Caiying thought and became angry, "Damn the Ten Thousand Soul Sect! Send sister Qingque here, that''s not asking her to die. Huh? My palace can''t spare him!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression suddenly became cold, "Thousand Soul Sect matters, I''ll talk about it later."


    Caiying nodded, and said anxiously, "Sister Qingque will be fine, right? Let''s hurry up!"


    "Don''t be anxious in the Demon Abyss, you may encounter the Demon Clan here at any time," Zhou Shu shook his head, "You don''t need to be too anxious, Xuemei has already counted it twice, the Qingque is still alive, at least the spirit is still very good."


    "Well, the hexagram says that although she is fierce, she can survive in desperation."


    Bian Xue nodded, "Twenty-eight Su Bone Chips showed this, and there is no notice for the three coins."


    Caiying was a little confused, "Huh? The preview...what''s going on?"


    "It''s a method that the little girl has only figured out recently."


    Bian Xue looked a little proud, her eyes sparkling like stars, "Use the twenty-eight constellation bone chips to calculate the hexagram, and then introduce the hexagram image to the money. When some special hexagram image appears in the hexagram image, such as the image of great danger, those three Money will collide with each other to remind me... The little girl understands that money can be used in this way, it is really amazing, there is a feeling of turning the illusion into the real, at that moment, the little girl seems to have caught the illusion for the first time The power of destiny... It seems that two completely different things, the calculation methods are also different, but there is a destiny connected between them, just as they should be together."


    "I''m confused, Xiaoxue, you are getting more and more mysterious."


    Caiying blinked, she couldn''t even pretend to understand, and said, "That is, if she is in danger, we will know?"


    "Well, but it must be extremely dangerous."


    Bian Xue suppressed her smile unconsciously, and said worriedly, "We still have to find her as soon as possible. After leaving the Demon Abyss, the little girl will do the calculation again."


    "Speaking of calculating fate..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I just got a good thing from Hazhi Country. I will try it when it stabilizes."


    Bian Xue widened her eyes, "What is it?"


    Zhou Shuning said, "The pen holder of the Fengshen Pen."


    "Artifact!"


    It was difficult for Bian Xue to remain calm anymore and could not help shouting.


    She looked at Zhou Shu, a little dazed, "Senior Brother Shu, can you get the artifact of the Xuanhuang Realm in Hachi Country?"


    Zhou Shu also had a hint of emotion, "Opportunity luck, occasionally nothing. Before I went to Hachi country, I didn��t expect that the country��s lord relied on this. It��s a pity that it��s only part of the artifact, not the complete body, but it��s well preserved. I can be sure. With a lot of destiny, it may be able to help you break through that shackle."


    "That...that..."


    Bian Xue looked at him eagerly whispered, "My little girl can''t wait."


    "Let''s talk after you get out of Demon Abyss, I have to rest for a while."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "This time I went to Hachi Country. Although it was only a few days, I was exhausted. I have never been so tired."


    Bian Xue nodded immediately, her attitude softened a lot, "Senior Brother Shu, don''t worry, wait until you rest."


    Caiying looked at the two of them, and said seriously, "Why don''t you talk about this palace, this palace has to take care of you two along the way, and it''s very tiring."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then you also rest?"


    "If you want to be beautiful, this palace has to subdue demons and demons!"


    Caiying snorted, and went straight ahead, only to stop after flying out a few steps, "Ah, there really are demons here!"

 Chapter 3122: So simple

    Caiying stood at the forefront, and did not forget to tell the two of them, "Oh yes, you are not allowed to do it, let this palace come!"


    Zhou Shu smiled without talking.


    Not long after, a team of demons flew over.


    Most demons are not good at flying, but it is different in this demon abyss, almost all demons can fly very freely.


    There are devilish energy deposited everywhere, and for them, there is no difference between flying here and running on flat ground.


    Caiying glared at them, "This is the Demon Race''s patrol, maybe it''s the blue bird they caught, I won''t let go of any of them!"


    Seeing those demons getting closer and closer, they were only a few miles away from the three.


    But they flew away from the sides of a few people as if they hadn''t seen them at all.


    Caiying was stunned, "Well, what''s the matter, are those demons blind?"


    She looked at Zhou Shu who was smiling, but realized something, "Zhou, are you doing a trick?"


    Zhou Shu nodded himself. He had already used magic weapons to cover up the breath of a few people. "For now, there is no need to stun the snake. In the Demon Abyss, the Demon Race transmits information very fast. You have caught and killed the Demon Race. Soon there will be a lot of demons coming."


    Caiying looked at Bian Xue, "Really, Xiaoxue?"


    Bian Xue nodded lightly, "This place is not far from the Ephes world, and the Demon Abyss is full of demonic energy. A slight change can be sensed by the demon guards in the world."


    "Is it written in the jade slip again?"


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, "You said earlier that you deliberately made this palace embarrassing. We are all ready. Besides, we can''t just watch it. After all, the demons will come over. We should catch one and ask Iver. The situation in the world?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, there will be someone who will come alone."


    "Really?"


    Caiying widened her eyes and looked at it for a while, "Who is anyone...I know it!" She looked at Zhou Shu a little dissatisfied, "You let us not use the consciousness and the sword intent, but you secretly watch it, which is really shameful. "


    "I won''t stop you when you have the ability to look secretly."


    As soon as Zhou Shu raised his hand, a piece of jade slip fell into Caiying''s hand, and his voice seemed to be a bit cold, "Palace Master, take a good look at Yujian, if you don��t understand what Demon Abyss is after a while, I won��t take you out next time. "


    "I... I just watch it, huh."


    Caiying curled her lips, picked up Yujian to look, only peeked at Zhou Shu from time to time, and complained a little.


    Bian Xue whispered, "Brother Shu, you don''t have to train her like this if you are angry. Caiying still works very hard. She practiced swords harder than anyone else. She didn''t like to watch Yujian. Besides, we are here, just talk about it. Up."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "I''m not angry, and she''s fine."


    He understands Caiying, Caiying and other parts that seem to be shortcomings, playfulness and self-will, etc., will only show up in front of him.


    At the beginning, she stayed in the demon refining realm alone, from the Qi refining realm to the true immortal. A hundred years have passed, and no one has heard her complaining about suffering and tiredness. You must know that at that time, Zhou Shu and Hu Lao deliberately arranged various disasters. It would be difficult for Zhou Shu to pass by herself, but Caiying was just a new born practitioner.


    Her conscientiousness is definitely not worse than anyone else, and at critical moments, she is also Zhou Shu''s most reliable helper.


    There is no need to cite any examples, because every time she is the same, as soon as there is danger, she does not hesitate to step forward and stand in front.


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu and Caiying, seeming to understand something, and then laughed, "You guys."


    After a while, a tall demon flew over.


    He was swarthy, but his head was bright, glowing even in the gray fog, it was hard not to see.


    Obviously he hadn''t seen Zhou Shu and others, walking past a few people stumblingly, just walking, and a flower suddenly appeared in front of him, and his body fell down uncontrollably, as if he had fallen into a trap.


    When he came back to his senses, there stood a demon who was taller than him, holding a black halberd in his hand.


    A black dragon-like devil gas emerged from the top of the halberd, entwining layers upon the demon clan, making it look extraordinarily mighty, or weird, for the demon clan, and strange to the practitioner.


    This demon holding a halberd is Zhou Shu.


    To be precise, it was the demon clan that Zhou Shu had turned into a magic weapon. After disguising it, it was almost the same as the real demon clan.


    The bald demons hesitated, "You are..."


    In just one sentence, Zhou Shu discerned the language he used, and immediately sternly said, "Under the seat of the wolf-like devil, Zhou Shu, the devil!"


    The bald demons stagnated, and squatted quickly to bow, "I have seen the Great Demon Lord."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "What are you going to do when you run so fast?"


    "I?"


    The Mozu said blankly, "I came out too late, and I fell out of the line, so I have to catch up quickly."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, eyes bigger than copper bells, and looked very angry, "Go on patrol? Why patrol?"


    The Mozu was a little stupid, only knowing that he nodded, "Yes, in order to prevent the practitioners from entering the Ephesian Realm, oh, there are Haechi and Witches, neither."


    Zhou Shu shouted loudly, "Then have you met a practitioner?"


    The Mozu nodded and shook his head, "I haven''t encountered it in these years. It''s safe here."


    Zhou Shu said angrily, "Are you a fool? Other people, I am not asking you alone!"


    "I don''t know..." The Mozu thought for a while, "It seems that someone has encountered it before, but I don''t remember who it is, and I don''t know..."


    Zhou Shu raised the halberd, "Then you go to die!"


    Realizing something, the Mozu quickly begged for mercy, "My lord, wait, I''ll ask you for help, don''t kill me!"


    Zhou Shu did not put down the halberd, "What is your name?"


    The Demon Race didn''t dare to look up, "My name is Dafan, Lord Demon Lord."


    Zhou Shu said with satisfaction, "Well, Dafan, I''ll give you three days to inquire! If you can''t find out, bring a demon who can find out. Then you will patrol as usual, when you are alone. I will find you, if I dare not come, then die!"


    "I know, I must come, I must come!"


    When the Mozu raised his head, there was no one beside him. He glanced blankly and ran back quickly.


    Caiying was stunned Is this all right? Get the news so simple? "


    "Yeah, how hard do you think?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "To deal with the demons, you can''t use control methods such as heart and soul. They are not afraid at all, but they don''t need these. Most of the demons have simple minds. When they meet this kind, they use the great demon directly. Just come and press him, let''s wait for the news, if he is useful."


    "That''s good."


    Caiying clapped her hands, but she was also a little frustrated, "My palace also plans to cut off his two ears and three noses, and then interrogate him carefully..."


    "Your method is the most useless. This kind of punishment is nothing to them, and there is no magic blood pool here..." Zhou Shu realized something, and shook his head, "Caiying, you didn''t look carefully. Jade Slip, right, I don��t understand some simple demons."


    "Look at it, this palace sees it."


    Caiying stuck out her tongue, turned around and stopped talking.

 Chapter 3123: Not euphemistic

    Bian Xue whispered, "Senior Brother Shu, wouldn''t it be enough to find only one demon?"


    "Well, one is definitely not enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "We have been waiting in the Demon Abyss these few days, and we will catch more demons and ask them. Ten or eight is not too much. The more we catch, the more accurate the information we get."


    Bian Xue smiled, "The little girl feels like this too."


    A little head came to the side, "Will you not go to the world to find it?"


    "I want to go, but if you figure out the situation before you go, it''s best to find the demons who were there that day," Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and pushed away, "Look at your jade slip."


    "It''s so boring, I thought it would be a big kill."


    Caiying turned her head, holding Yujian and stopped talking.


    Two days later.


    Dafan hurried over and looked around, looking panic.


    Soon, he saw Zhou Shu appear in front of him and squatted down quickly, "I have seen the Great Demon Lord."


    Zhou Shu was very impatient, "Don''t be fussy, what''s the matter for you?"


    Dafan did not dare to look up, "I checked it. In recent years, three practitioners have come to Ephesus. Once, a Hunyuan Jinxian killed more than a dozen guards. He was about to break into the front of the world. Repelled, once the caravan accidentally strayed in. We captured a dozen of them. Later, Duobaoge redeemed them. Another time it was two big Luojinxians who had not yet reached the Demon Abyss. I met the guards of the Demon Lord, and heard that one died and the other escaped."


    Zhou Shu was even more dissatisfied, "I heard? No more detailed news?"


    Dafan trembled, "Only two people on our side saw that one disappeared in the Demon Blood Pond not long ago, and the other was executed because he was offended by the Great Demon Lord. I can''t get more news, Great Demon Lord. "


    Zhou Shu paused, "Who is the guard of Blood Wish Demon Venerable? What are you doing here?"


    Dafan thought for a while, "It is the Great Demon Lord of Six Virtues, who is usually in the Blood Wish Realm, and once in a while, he will visit the Ephesus Realm to replace the Demon Lord."


    Zhou Shu''s heart tightened, and he said coldly, "How could Daluo Jinxian escape from the Great Demon Lord?"


    Dafan said quickly, "The Great Demon Lord usually doesn''t take care of such trivial matters personally, and he didn''t expect them to escape."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "When will the Six Virtues come again?"


    "Just..." Dafan settled, "According to the past laws, the Great Demon Lord should come to the Ephesus again in the past two years."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You''re not bad, you''ve been very careful about it, I''ll reward you for this."


    He threw down a handful of magic soldiers, Dafan stared at it, shaking with excitement, but didn''t dare to pick it up, "My lord, is it really for me?"


    "nonsense!"


    Zhou Shu snorted.


    Dafan dared to pick up the magic soldier, rubbing it back and forth with his rough hands, and shouted with excitement, "I have a magic soldier! I have a magic soldier!"


    No wonder he, as far as the average demon race is concerned, even if he has the chance to have a mortal demon soldier, he will be reborn.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and suddenly squatted down, "I beg to follow the Great Demon Lord!"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Don''t you know that the relationship between our wolf-like Demon Venerable and your Blood Wish Demon Venerable is not very good?"


    Everyone nodded unceasingly, "I know, that''s the reason for the blood-wish Demon Venerable. He is too violent and crazy. He has troubles everywhere. He has a bad relationship with every demon lord, and he kills himself at will. Many people have already escaped, and I don��t want to stay here anymore. I would like to go to the adults and be a beast for them! I beg the adults to take in!"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Stand up, you come here to find me in a few days, I may have something for you to do."


    "Yes!"


    Dafan was a little depressed when he didn''t get the promise, but he was still respectful.


    After driving away Dafan, Bian Xue and Caiying both came over.


    Zhou Shu repeated it, "...It must be Wu Fang who escaped. They said that the one who died should be Qingque."


    "what?!"


    Caiying was a little anxious, "It turns out that Qingque also met the Great Demon Lord, so she wouldn''t really...what should I do now, Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu pretended to be calm and said, "Don''t worry, Wu Fang said that Qingque had escaped. He must have not lied. I can see that Kunlun Mirror can also prove it. Besides, Xuemei also calculated that Qingque is alive. , This is certain, she must have escaped."


    Bian Xue frowned. "The little girl feels a little strange. The Great Demon Lord is stronger than the average Hunyuan Jinxian, and the demons are good at searching for souls and eating souls. The souls of practitioners are a tonic for them. It''s hard to let it go, but the blue bird ran away. Is the Great Demon really lazy? But they are all on the edge of the Demon Realm. It is still an important boundary. It doesn''t matter if the Great Demon can watch her escape?"


    "I''m also surprised, there should be a reason, but I have to investigate it."


    Zhou Shu seemed very calm, "We can''t go to the Blood Wish Realm. We can only wait for the Six Virtues Demon Lord to come again to get more detailed information from him. It seems we will be here for a while."


    Caiying hurriedly said, "You can''t be idle! There are many small circles around here. I go to the palace to find it. Maybe Qingque fled to where?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Even if Qingque escapes, most of her injuries are not shallow, and she can''t escape far. It is indeed possible for her to hide in the surrounding realm and heal her wounds. Look at the devil, as for this side, I will leave one more soul shadow to guard."


    Bian Xue hesitated, "Senior Brother Shu, you already have several soul shadows, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s just the upper limit, it''s not a big problem."


    Caiying anxiously said, "Zhou, don''t say anything, let''s go out and look for it! Anyway, one thing is certain, Sister Qingque is not in Ephesus, she is the demons who met outside, even if she escapes, it is impossible to go inside. Escaped."


    "Oh... what you said is."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, and flew away with the two of them outside the Demon Abyss.


    Leaving the Demon Abyss is not easy, but for Zhou Shu, it doesn''t take too much effort.


    Once in the void, Caiying was impatient to leave, and Bian Xue paused for a while, "Wait a minute, the little girl wants to say a few more words."


    "Don''t worry, this palace will protect you in the same week!"


    Caiying had already started to move, dozens of black eyes came out together, and galloped out.


    Bian Xue approached Zhou Shu and whispered Senior Brother Shu, is there something wrong? You sighed just now, and your previous emotions were not quite right. Some things should have been for you, but they were all right. My sister said. "


    Zhou Shu stopped and shook his head, "It''s okay."


    "There must be a problem."


    Bian Xue frowned and said softly, "Don''t lie to us, Brother Shu, we can take care of anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "You, look at everything so carefully, there is a problem, but it''s not big, and it can definitely be solved."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Bian Xue hesitated for a while, "Senior Brother Shu, isn''t it... Qingque may have become a demon?"


    Zhou Shu palpitated, and sighed, "Sister Xue, you are not tactful at all."


    "The little girl is very straightforward, so I just say what I think of it," Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu and became more and more worried. "It won''t be true, is it true that the little girl really guessed it? This is so horrible... ��"


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3124: Where did it come from

    "No."


    Zhou Shu also had to explain, "You think too much, how can Qingque become a demon."


    "so far so good."


    Bian Xue patted herself lightly, "Just now your expression scared the little girl, but fortunately not, the little girl is really scared to say something."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and complained a little, "Then you still have to say something, you can''t talk nonsense."


    "Little sister��s fault," Bian Xue apologized softly, "but little sister really can��t think of other possibilities. I think about it, the Great Demon Lord deliberately let go of the blue bird, otherwise she is a practitioner. It makes no sense to escape, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu paused, and tried his best to calmly say, "I heard that the Blood Wish Demon Venerable has a spell called the Blood Wish Seal, and his guards may also do it."


    "Blood wish seal?"


    Bian Xue suddenly became a little anxious, "What is that, wouldn''t it be the same as Xiangru''s Blood Soul Yin?"


    "It is the method of the Demon Race, derived from the inheritance of the Bloodthirsty Demon God. I don''t know the specific form, but most of it can affect the practitioner, such as letting the devil blood enter the body, the devil qi invades the soul, etc.," Zhou Shu looked Wei Ning said slowly, "I think it''s possible that the Great Demon Lord didn''t make a move, but he secretly stamped a blood wish on the blue bird, probably thinking that the blue bird is dead, and there is no need to make more moves."


    "That''s not terrible."


    Bian Xue frowned very tightly, and she twisted out the word Chuan, feeling helpless, "What should I do, Brother Shu?"


    Zhou Shuye seemed very calm, "Don''t worry, trust your own calculations. She must be alive now, and she can survive from desperation. Of course, she must have not become a demon. Your calculations can never be a demon. Fate, the demons have never said fate."


    "That''s the same, but my sister...Blood Wish Seal, what the **** is..."


    Bian Xue wanted to calm her mind, but she heard that the blue bird was probably caught by the special means of the Great Demon Lord, but she still couldn''t calm down.


    "Don''t think about it. If you can''t think of it, leave it to me."


    Zhou Shu smiled confidently, pointing to Caiying, "Look at her, she is urging you, so you can go to the surrounding world to find it, maybe you have found it."


    "Xiaoxue is coming, my palace is ready! Ready to go!"


    Caiying also yelled at the right time. She should have heard Zhou Shu and Bian Xue''s words. She just pressed her lower lip hard and didn''t do anything else.


    "Ok����"


    Slowly calming down her emotions, Bian Xue could only nod her head, and walked towards Caiying quickly.


    Zhou Shu is still telling, "Caiying, you all be careful, try to use black eyes and don''t go to unsafe places."


    Caiying didn''t look back, "I see, this is not the first time this palace has gone out."


    Zhou Shu felt a little angry when he thought of it, "As much as you are reliable. Last time, there were people who followed, and the map was also clear. You are still lost, and I want to find you back. My plan will be destroyed. After that, Xiao Zhao and Sima Yi went to the Demon Realm."


    "You think about it in this house."


    Caiying shook her head quickly, "In fact, it''s a trick trick. He just doesn''t want this palace to follow to the Demon Realm, it''s too **** him."


    "Anyway, don''t leave Bianxue for a while."


    Zhou Shu glared at her and said in a deep voice, "Snow Girl, Jie Tu is always optimistic, and mark the new arrivals."


    Bian Xue nodded lightly, "Little sister will do the same. Coming this way, brother Shu has learned all the habits of the younger sister."


    "Go, go."


    A sword light wrapped her up and disappeared in a flash.


    Caiying''s sword body is getting sharper and sharper. The speed in the void is no less than that of the ordinary Hunyuan Jinxian. Of course, there is a big gap with the strong like Gai Yubai, but the natural advantage lies there. Will surpass.


    As soon as the two of them walked away, Zhou Shu''s face sank and disappeared calmly.


    boom!


    A storm suddenly rolled up in front of him, Zhou Shuli was in the storm, his eyes red, and he was extremely angry.


    The news of Qingque was not obtained from Dafan alone, but was confirmed by several demon races. Otherwise, Zhou Shu would not believe it. He can basically be sure now that the Six Virtues did not deliberately chase Qingque. , The most likely is to cast her **** wish seal.


    Blood wish seal.


    The **** wish seal.


    Zhou Shu did not know the effect of the Blood Wish Seal. This kind of weird spell from the Demon God hasn''t been recorded much in the Outer Realm of the Immortal Realm or even the Demon Realm, but can the Demon Race''s methods be good? Controlling the influence of the practitioner, allowing the practitioner to change his mind, explode himself, or do things for the demon clan, or even directly enter the body with the devil blood and devil energy, and it is not impossible to turn a person into a demon servant.


    If not, how could the Great Demon Lord allow Qingque to leave.


    Naturally, there is no need to chase it anymore, just like giving medicine to a mouse, there is no need to wait there to see the mouse die.


    At this moment, he hated Lei Tong, Yue Ming and the others. If they hadn''t sent Qing Que, why would Qing Que suffer such bad luck?


    The hatred with Ten Thousand Soul Sect was impossible to resolve.


    After the emotions were resolved, the storm disappeared, Zhou Shu also recovered calm.


    Calm down.


    It is very likely that Qingque has got the **** wish mark, but it is not that there is no chance to find her and help her solve the problem.


    Zhou Shu believes that Bian Xue''s calculations, twenty-eight staying bone chips, and money are all miraculous things that can see the long river of fate, and Bian Xue''s calculations have reached a great degree. Their conclusions should not be false.


    Blue Sparrow herself will also resist the Blood Wish Seal, but to what extent it resists is hard to tell.


    She may be hiding in the dead world now, but it is more likely that while resisting the erosion of the blood wish seal with a tough will, while trying to find a way to remove the blood wish seal, she stayed in a certain demon world.


    Part of the Qingque''s memory is still on Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu naturally understands it very well. If she still keeps her original heart, she will definitely do so.


    She likes to solve problems on her own, as long as there is a little chance, she will do it.


    And her will is not to be doubted, when the Tongtian Tower fell into the fairy world, she was the one who could resist the confusion of the true fairy.


    She is a body of a hundred souls, born with a very strong soul. She has practiced her heart in the nine-story tower, and has been to the Soul Burning Tower in the soul world. Even a genius like Yunliu must listen to her guidance, the **** wish of a great demon lord , May not really make her change her mind.


    She does this with great risks, but it is by no means without chance.


    Because of the **** wish, she is very likely to be the Demon in the eyes of the Demon Race, and she can stay in the Demon Realm without fear of revealing her identity.


    Of course, for Zhou Shu, it must be a lot harder to find her.


    She would definitely cover up her breath of cultivator, completely changed her person, maybe even Zhou Shu couldn''t notice it.


    Let''s go to the Ephesus first.


    Although this is the most dangerous place on the edge, the magic flow is large. If you change yourself, you may start from here first.


    After contemplating Qingque''s thoughts, Zhou Shu entered the Demon Abyss again.


    Still holding the halberd, transforming into a demon form, this time he didn''t hide himself, and walked swaggeringly.


    I met the guard several times along the way. After a glance, they all bowed their heads and put on a respectful face.


    Holding the Earth Demon Soldier in his hand, the terrifying aura exuding from his body can hardly be seen directly. Where did this guy come from?

 Chapter 3125: Im irritable

    All the way to the end of the Demon Abyss, no one came up to stop him.


    Overlooking the Ephesus below, Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed.


    It''s no wonder that every battle is stopped when it hits the Ephesus, and it is too difficult for other races to get here.


    There is more devilish energy than expected. The whole world is like a broken egg. The devilish energy on the surface has been condensed into a gelatinous substance, thick green like patina, and the deeper it becomes, the heavier and heavier it is. It is difficult to bear, only those who are abnormal practitioners can stay.


    Of course Zhou Shu is one, and Qingque may also be.


    Several demons hurried over and stood in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu ignored them with a look of disdain.


    He pretended to be very calm and didn''t worry about being exposed.


    The phantom corpse in the demon soldier is exactly the same as the real demon, but it is a little bit shriveled, and with the cover of the power of reincarnation, even if the great demon comes over, it can��t recognize that the demon standing here is actually a practice. The clone of the person.


    "Where do you come from?"


    The demon headed by him bowed, but his expression was arrogant and his tone was rude, which was probably used to it.


    Zhou Shu looked at him through his nostrils, "Under the seat of the wolf-like demon, Zhou Shu is the devil."


    The faces of several people changed slightly, "The wolf-like demon is not related to our phosphorescent demon. What are you doing? Also, your name sounds very problematic!"


    "What''s the problem? Are you questioning me?"


    Zhou Shu shouted coldly, and at the same time he paused the Great Desolate Halberd, and several gaps suddenly opened in the Demon Abyss.


    Several magical vortices formed in an instant, strongly involving the demon races, and the next few were unstable and staggered.


    "no no����"


    The Demon Lord panicked, "Don''t be angry with the Great Demon Lord, it''s just like the name of a nearby practitioner, but the adult must have nothing to do with him."


    "What? A cultivator, dare to have a name similar to my own? I will kill him when I have time!"


    Zhou Shu roared, lifted the halberd easily, and shook it left and right twice. Those vortices seemed to be able to guide them, and they gathered together to form a larger vortex. Several demon kings could no longer resist, but could not resist. Back.


    "My lord, calm down...If you do this again, I will invite the Great Demon Lord Yves to come."


    It sounds like a threat, but the sound is very small.


    Satisfied, Zhou Shu retracted the halberd and held it in his hand, adding a bit of mighty power.


    Most demons advocate strength, bullying and fearing hardship, so he intends to be a demon who is irritable and irritable, and uses force to suppress people at every turn. In this way, it will be much easier to ask people to do things in the Ephesus world.


    And it''s easy to do.


    Most people who don''t cultivate morality are like this, he has seen many.


    The demons settled down, and they were more in awe of Zhou Shu. The Great Demon Lord who held the Earth Demon Soldier in his hand might die if he didn''t fear it.


    Zhou Shu stared at them, "Will you not invite me in?"


    "Yes Yes."


    The demons did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly led the way. Some demons whispered, "Master, are you sent to the Ephesus by the wolf-like demon?"


    "Yes, nor is it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and nodded halfway through, and suddenly said angrily, "Do you ask what these do, does it have anything to do with you? Don''t you let me in if I don''t tell the purpose? When will the phosphorescent Demon Lord''s territory not allow demons to enter? Now, why don��t I know?"


    "Small talkative."


    The Mozu slapped himself fiercely and obediently led the way.


    This great demon is still moody, and it is better to be less in charge. He is really going to provoke him, and no one will make a head when he stabbed himself to death with a halberd.


    Speaking of it, it is also the problem of Phosphorescent Demon Venerable. There are grievances everywhere, and the relationship with many demon Venerables is not good. There will always be demon clan coming to take revenge.


    Wordless all the way into the world.


    Zhou Shu glanced around, "Where is the Demon Blood Pool?"


    The demon clan pointed the direction and hesitated, "The demon blood pool in the Ephesus world, even the great demon king has to pay..."


    "Do you think I didn''t bring the magic jade? Is this enough for you?"


    Zhou Shu erected his halberd, pointed at him, and the demon clan immediately said nothing.


    Seeing Zhou Shu swaying towards the Demon Blood Pond, the Demon Race shook his head and quickly went back to report.


    They have seen a lot of irritable Majesty, and people who engraved "I''m irritable" on their faces like Zhou Shu''s face are rare.


    I really don��t know what the Great Demon Ephesus will do when he knows it, but no matter what you do, as long as you don��t let them see him again, I��m really worried. Next time I see him, the halberd will probably be taken from him. Poked in his heart.


    Zhou Shu strode towards the Demon Blood Pond, using a pace that the six relatives did not recognize.


    He is very convinced that even if the Blue Sparrow is in the Ephesus, it is impossible to go to the Demon Blood Pool, but he still wants to go. That is a necessary guarantee for people to believe that he is the Great Demon Lord. How can a Demon Clan not go to the Demon Blood Pool? At the same time, the Demon Blood Pool is also the place where the Demon Race is most concentrated. It is very convenient to inquire about the news. In addition, Zhou Shu has his own purpose.


    By the way, he has explored it again, but it has no effect.


    Devilish energy is not a hindrance to him, but he can''t sense the breath of a blue bird, nor can he detect any vitality.


    It is also expected that if the blue bird is really in the demon world, it will definitely suppress its own breath, and it will not be felt if it is a little far away, and the unique vitality of the practitioner will be eliminated by the sky of devil unless it is very close. Otherwise, I can''t feel it.


    Pay the fee and enter the magic blood pool.


    No matter how irritable you behave, you still have to keep the rules.


    If you really break in, it is not the few demons who have no one''s head to offend, but the entire Demon Realm.


    He is not that stupid.


    The Demon Blood Pool in the Ephesus was huge, larger than any one Zhou Shu had ever seen. Although it was large, the Demon Blood and Demon Qi was still very strong.


    It is not unreasonable to form the Demon Abyss.


    There are thousands of demons in the blood pool, and unlike those in other places, their expressions are very solemn, maybe they dare not waste time.


    Zhou Shu paused, and he felt the power of reincarnation thoughtfully, and saw another weird picture. The underwater is more lively than the surface. There are countless shadows struggling, rolling, and silent. Scream.


    This scene has never been seen in other Demon Blood Pools.


    As the border, the Ephesus world that has experienced countless wars, the blood pool here, I don''t know how many creatures were buried.


    Those shadows are the dead souls drowning in the pool of demon blood.


    Some of them are practitioners, some are other races, and some are even demons. Their power and body may become sacrifices to the demon gods, or they may be swallowed by other demons. They have lost their self-awareness, but they still look forward to rebirth. .


    It looked strange and terrifying, but Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate and walked directly into the blood pond.


    Waves suddenly surged under the waterOf course, this is something that ordinary demons cannot perceive.


    Those dead souls are coming towards Zhou Shu.


    Sure enough.


    Zhou Shu can completely hide his breath, but there is one thing he can''t hide.


    That is vitality.


    There is life in life, except for the demons.


    He uses reincarnation to cover up, and ordinary demons can''t see the difference, but these dead souls are exceptions. They have been soaked in the blood pool for many years, and they are naturally contaminated with the power of annihilation, and they are most sensitive to vitality.


    Such a pool of demon blood is simply the grave of a practitioner.


    (Ps: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    (Pps: The latest update is very late, because I got back late, sorry.)

 Chapter 3126: Still conscious

    Knowing it was the tomb of the practitioner, Zhou Shu still wanted to go in.


    In addition to showing to those demons, he is a real demons, in addition, he also wants to communicate with these dead souls to get benefits.


    Nothing strange.


    With the power of reincarnation, there is no reason to use it. Although these dead souls are in an unconscious state, there may be some memories of the past. These memories are a great benefit to Zhou Shu.


    He had no chance to do the same for the Demon Blood Pool he had visited before.


    The little bit of the power of reincarnation forms a line of reincarnation, spreading along the fingers and into the water.


    One of the main reasons why dead souls can exist is reincarnation, they involuntarily follow the direction of reincarnation, and rotate around Zhou Shu in the direction set by Zhou Shu.


    If there are people who are good at reincarnation, you can see such a wonder.


    There was a weird demon in the water, and countless souls gathered around him, but they didn''t dare to approach him, like a pilgrimage.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied.


    The effect is better than expected, is his power of reincarnation improved again, or is the power of reincarnation more adapted to the demon world?


    Obviously, there are two reasons.


    His law of reincarnation is improving every day, and the power of reincarnation is indeed more common and more common in the devil world.


    A thin net appeared quietly among the group of dead souls. Every dead soul passed through when it rotated. At the same time, some of their memories were intercepted by the net and turned into pictures, which were passed to Zhou Shu. The sea of ??knowledge.


    Countless memories, from the demons, from the immortal world, and from other races, were poured in.


    Most are incomplete, but also useful.


    Zhou Shu was busy absorbing and screening, quite pleasant.


    There was a feeling that after leaving the Demon Blood Pond, he took another step.


    Bang!


    Zhou Shu flew up suddenly.


    Flew up to several tens of feet high.


    It was as if there was a column of water underneath that rushed him up.


    "Hahaha!"


    "I met this newcomer!"


    "Fortunately it''s not us, luck is really good."


    "This time can be more stable, great."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s strangeness, the surrounding demons burst into laughter, and their original solemn expressions also let go.


    When Zhou Shuluo returned to the water, there was already a halberd in his hand, staring at the demons fiercely, "You trash, dare to make fun of me?!"


    "What''s going on making fun of you? You''re lucky if you didn''t die!"


    "You still take the Demon Soldier, you can''t do it in the Demon Blood Pool?"


    "Earth Demon Soldier, really good..."


    "Where is the Great Demon Lord, hehe."


    The demons are crowded and powerful, and they don''t know Zhou Shu''s details. They don''t seem to care about Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was violent, and the halberd flicked, and he picked a tall demons in front of him.


    It looks reckless and violent, but in fact it has been carefully selected.


    He also knows that these demons have basically been cultivating in this blood pool for a long time, forming groups and pairs. When they first came here, offending one is tantamount to offending a bunch. If the trouble is big, the Great Demon King of the Ephesus must come forward, but It was not easy to clean up, but it was a coincidence that Dafan he had used before was also here, hiding in the corner and focusing on cultivation, without realizing Zhou Shu''s existence until Zhou Shu picked it out.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s sudden action, the demons immediately became angry, and some people just jumped over.


    But Dafan knelt before coming over.


    "Master Great Demon Lord, you have also come to the blood pool!"


    The tall body squatted down, his expression was unspeakable and humble, and respectful.


    The demon who jumped over gave Dafan a fierce look, but he could only turn back, and couldn''t help chanting, "It''s a great demon, dare to make trouble here? There is no other great demon here. I''m afraid it won''t happen."


    "It''s boring, I thought I could see a good show."


    "I know this bonehead, I will ignore him in the future."


    The demons made a noise for a while and then dispersed.


    Zhou Shu still glared at them and lost his temper before turning his head to speak to Dafan.


    "grown ups."


    Before questioning, Dafan spoke first, "There is a weird guy in the demon blood pool who will drag people into the water. We are very careful when we are inside. We must be careful, otherwise we may die if we are dragged down. Sir, did you meet it just now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    While collecting the memories, suddenly a black shadow rushed up from below. The power was so great. In a hurry, Zhou Shu couldn''t tell what the black shadow was. He only sensed that it was not weaker than reincarnation. The best choice for complex forces is to stay away first, and then deal with it.


    The black shadow didn''t leave the blood pool, and soon disappeared.


    "It''s okay now. That guy will only come out once in a period of time. When he comes out this time, he will be at peace for at least dozens of hours," Dafan said diligently.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "What''s in it, nobody cares?"


    Dafan hesitated, "Many people have searched for it, but they haven''t found it. Some people say that the Great Demon Lord Ive made it on purpose, but no one looked for it later.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Intentionally?"


    "Yes."


    Dafan whispered, "For many years there has been no war in the Ephesus, and there have not been many sacrifices to the demon gods. Later, this happened in the demon blood pool, so..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Those people are sacrifices to the devil."


    Dafan looked around carefully and nodded, "Everyone said that, but it��s okay. Less than ten people disappeared in a month, and now everyone knows that it��s not easy to get caught if you are very careful. My lord hid as soon as he arrived. It''s really amazing."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "That Demon Race that disappeared before, is this how it disappeared?"


    "Which..." Dafan thought for a while before he understood, "My lord said that, yes, he didn''t see him like this, it''s unlucky."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s okay, let''s practice."


    Dafan stayed on, "It''s okay, I''m willing to follow the adults, and you can just tell them what else you have."


    "If you tell you to stay away, stay away. I will naturally call you when something happens."


    Zhou Shu roared, Dafan walked away, and looked back a few times, rather lamenting, that demon soldier completely hooked him.


    Zhou Shufu returned to the blood pool and continued to absorb memories with reincarnation.


    It''s just a matter of mind.


    The Great Demon Lord made it himself, grabbing the demons in his own world as a sacrifice?


    It sounds like something the Demon can do but he doesn��t feel like it. The power in the dark shadow is not pure magic, and there are several kinds of laws in it. Is it another demon corpse sunk here?


    But I heard from Dafan that that thing was only available in recent years, and it was a little different.


    Wait for a little less people, then go down to see the situation.


    Demon corpses are still very useful, especially after purification, they are quite reliable combat power.


    There is Duoduo in Xianshu City.


    Besides, there was a demon who had seen the blue sparrow died in his hands. It would be great if he could find some traces from here.


    As he was thinking, a dead soul swam over along the line of reincarnation, and suddenly turned his head again, as if he realized something was wrong.


    Still conscious?


    (Ps: Thank you maitreya for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3127: Save one

    Fresh souls?


    After looking intently, the excitement in my heart suddenly disappeared.


    It''s not the demon soul, and it can''t be the one who has seen the blue bird. I still think too much, how can there be such a coincidence.


    The dead souls of the demons are easy to distinguish. They are some loose and connected magic powers, and this dead soul is more like a normal soul, but it is not known whether it is a practitioner or another race.


    If you meet it, just save it.


    Struggling in the Demon Blood Pond, it will only become a sacrifice in the end, either taken away by the Demon God or absorbed by the Demon Race.


    The power of reincarnation formed a small pocket, heading towards the dead soul.


    The soul ran away in a hurry, but after a few breaths, he was caught by Zhou Shu.


    It trembled, feeling that it was going to be completely annihilated.


    Zhou Shu inserted it into his body at will, a void space that had just been established.


    Realizing that there was no demon blood and devil energy around, the dead soul suddenly became active, rushing from left to right.


    "Be quiet, I will let you out."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Who are you and why did you die in the Devil Blood Pond?"


    "You...who are you?"


    Hearing the voice from nowhere, the soul suddenly shrank into a ball, very careful.


    Zhou Shu walked out, of course it was just a ray of soul thought, and looked at him frowning, "This is not what you should ask, please answer me quickly, or you will be put back, do you still want to stay in the demon blood pond? ?"


    "No, no!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, the soul jumped in shock, like a sneaky fire.


    Zhou Shu looked at him coldly, without saying a word.


    The soul was calm for a while, and he hesitated to speak, "You are a cultivator, aren''t you? I just sensed the power of the law in you. There are several types, not right, there may be more than a dozen."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I know if I am a demon, would you still be good?"


    "Thank you fellow daoist."


    The soul gradually stretched out, seeming to relax, "My name is Ba Yuan, so... I am also a practitioner."


    "Ba Yuan, this surname is rare," Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Are you from the Ba family? Are you a demon cultivator or an authentic demon clan?"


    As far as Zhou Shu knows, there is only one line of the Ba surname, that is, the Ba family in the South Island, the Mu family in Qinghai, the Dongshan Mao family, and the Beiyuan Yu family are also called the four demon families of the Xuanhuang World. Only the Mu family is completely pure. The demon clan, and the other three will also admit some demon cultivators into the clan.


    "I... I am a monster."


    Ba Yuan was stunned and sighed, "Friends of Daoist even know these things."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "Except for the demons, most of the other races are from the Xuanhuang Realm.


    "Xuanhuangjie... I haven''t heard it for a long time."


    Ba Yuan was slightly stagnant, and said quickly, "The Daoist said, but the immortal world now doesn''t think so."


    "The immortal world is the immortal world, it has nothing to do with me," Zhou Shu paused, "you answer me quickly, I don''t have so much patience to wait for you."


    "Yes Yes."


    Ba Yuan was less restrained, and knew that Zhou Shu had to leave the Demon Blood Pond. He said everything like a bamboo tube pouring beans.


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "You have been in the Demon Blood Pool for more than 7,000 years?"


    Ba Yuan nodded, "Our Ba family is more patient."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help shaking his head, "This is too tolerable."


    He had lost his body and strength, and could stay in this kind of magic blood pool for seven thousand years and still preserve the perfect consciousness, which he felt incredible.


    This Pakistan Yuan is definitely a wizard.


    Can''t let it go, just this patience is worthy of Xianshu City''s recruitment.


    Ba Yuan sighed, "I don''t think this is a good thing. If the strength is so strong, there is no need to bear it."


    "There is no way to be murdered by someone, and it has nothing to do with strength. There are very few Hunyuan Golden Immortals in the Ba family, but the seniors can do it, and even board the celestial pole list. That is the embodiment of strength," Zhou Shu comforted. "Don''t worry, Senior Ba, I will definitely take you out and leave the Demon Realm."


    "Thank you fellow daoist."


    Ba Yuan was quite pleased, "I can''t afford this predecessor. You used the power of law in this demon blood pool to attract dead souls. I couldn''t do it back then. Not to mention that you have maintained it among so many demons. It''s so rare to be calm and calm."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s okay, what are your plans after Senior goes out?"


    Ba Yuan thought about it for a few breaths, and then sighed, "I must go back to Ba''s house, but it''s difficult without a body. It''s difficult to travel through the void."


    Zhou Shu bowed sincerely, "Well, let''s go to my fairy city first, gather a suitable body and then go back."


    Ba Yuan was stunned, and quickly stepped away, "I can''t, I can''t," then he nodded readily, "Yes, Xiancheng is very suitable for me, but I am different from you. It is not easy to condense the body. ."


    "Need a suitable bloodline, right?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "There are hundreds of different bloodlines in my fairy city. Among them, there should be those that are suitable for seniors. Then seniors will pick and use the ones that are suitable."


    These bloodlines are all collected in Xuchang Realm.


    When Xiangru opened the bloodline dojo there, he specially collected bloodlines for research. With the support of King Mu and his disciples, he collected many kinds of monsters, beasts, and beasts of various races, adding up to more than a hundred species.


    Ba Yuan stayed there and slowly said, "I...I don''t know what to say anymore."


    The dead soul trembled slightly, it was not excitement, but confusion, even fear.


    As soon as he gets out of prison, he can get the best treatment right away. But if this impossible thing happens, there are only two possibilities. The other party is coaxing him and wants to do something to him, or there is Ask yourself.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I didn''t ask too much. It would be great if the senior could pass on his experience to others before returning to Pakistan."


    "what is this?"


    Ba Yuan is still very confused, "You save me out, and I will give it to you. I can''t give you anything you want."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t really have to learn much, but others in Xiancheng may need it."


    Ba Yuan will come here You mean, let me cultivate talents for you, do you want some demon cultivation in Xiancheng? "


    "It is understandable," Zhou Shu nodded slightly. What he wanted was not only the demon cultivation, but also the hope that there would be more unique dojos in the city of Xianshu, so that a hundred flowers could bloom and reproduce the scene of the Xuanhuang world back then. At this point, such a unique talent as Ba Yuan cannot be missed. "It is good for three hundred years or five hundred years. I hope you can keep your experience and knowledge in Xiancheng, even if you can only teach one or two. That''s enough."


    "I will try my best."


    Ba Yuan pondered for a moment, nodded, and sighed, "I don''t even know, now the inheritance of the Ba family is so attractive, hasn''t it been so long in the Demon Blood Pond that the sky outside has changed... ��"


    "It hasn''t changed. Senior will know if you go out and have a look. If you don''t say anything, Senior should take a good rest."


    Zhou Shu pulled away from Soul Nian and left him alone.


    Don''t worry about him doing things, reincarnation is the most restraining soul, this small space of nothingness is like a prison, he can do nothing at all.

 Chapter 3128: Youre good too

    After some operation, the memory learned is almost enough, and it is time to start doing things.


    Now there are fewer demons in the demon blood pool, and there are about hundreds of them.


    The noisy and obstructive demons are gone, but the useful demons are basically left.


    What is useful?


    Naturally, Zhou Shu had judged it.


    While collecting memories, he also released countless divine thoughts. These divine thoughts were wrapped in demonic energy and scattered quietly in the demon blood pool. No corners were missed. Almost every demon said and did everything. These spiritual thoughts were observed and then fed back to Zhou Shu.


    And therefore made a judgment.


    The remaining demons are basically demon kings, and there is also a great demon king.


    It''s not such a realm, in fact, it''s impossible to stay in it for so long, except for lack of strength, and no magic jade, and like to join in the fun.


    Zhou Shu picked up the halberd and vigorously stirred it in the pool.


    In an instant, waves were everywhere, and several large and small vortexes appeared on the surface of the water. Some demons were too late to pay attention, or were swept up in the air, or submerged by the pool water, making their heads full.


    "what are you doing!"


    "Are you looking for death?!"


    "I''ve long seen you not pleasing to your eyes, this time you can''t hide it!"


    "Take it to death! Demon soldiers also hand over!"


    The demons immediately exploded.


    Doing this kind of thing in a demon blood pool is like diving in a public bathhouse, which is simply intolerable.


    A group of demons leaped and ran over and surrounded Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu calmly put down the halberd, put his hand under the water, and slowly took out a long knife.


    "Another Earth Demon Soldier?"


    "There are actually two Earth Demon Soldiers!"


    "This... who are you on earth?"


    "There seems to be no such person under Blood Wish Demon Venerable. It''s unusual."


    The angry demons were also stagnated, and they forgot to do it for a while.


    This is an Earth Demon Soldier.


    Just now they were discussing whether they wanted to find a way to grab the Earth Demon Soldiers, and even some demon races were just waiting for Zhou Shu to see when he left, but Zhou Shu just met their intentions and immediately charged. Come here, but the situation is different now. It may be too lucky to be able to take out a handful of Earth Demon Soldiers, but taking out two is completely different.


    No matter how stupid they are, they know that there are few such demons and it is difficult to provoke them.


    Zhou Shu glanced at them lightly, then averted his gaze, "The Great Demon Lord Zhou Shu, under the seat of the wolf-like demon, has seen you all."


    It is so rude not to look at people when speaking, but these demons did not dare to do anything for a while.


    "Wolf-phase Demon Venerable, it has nothing to do with our Blood Wish Demon Venerable. What are you doing in Ephesus?"


    "Xianbao? This Demon Soldier belongs to Demon Venerable, too?"


    The demons stared at Zhou Shu, but more often, their eyes were on the long sword.


    "Haha!"


    Zhou Shu let out a long laugh, "You all want this knife? It''s not difficult. As long as anyone can do one thing for me, I will give him this long knife. There is no difference! I''m afraid you don''t have this. courage!"


    "whats the matter?"


    "Are you serious?"


    "Quickly, no matter what, I will do it for you, even if..."


    The demons became excited and all shouted loudly.


    At this time, a huge head suddenly emerged from the demon blood pool, right between Zhou Shu and the demons.


    The Demon Race was startled and stepped back unconsciously, but after seeing the Demon Race''s face clearly, he backed even more.


    "Boiled the devil!"


    "Why are you here?"


    "Didn''t you say that you left the Ephesus long ago, why are you still..."


    All the demons backed away and screamed with fear on their faces.


    Zhou Shu was also a little surprised, even he hadn''t noticed that there was such a great demon king in the demon blood pond, there were so many secrets in this blood pond.


    It can be seen that this Great Demon Boiled Heaven is mostly fierce and notorious, and his strength is much higher than that of other Demon Races. The same Great Demon Lord was so scared to retreat and hated to have more legs.


    Although there are already eight.


    "Where am I, can you control it? Even Iver can''t control it!"


    The bootian scolded, and his body gradually surfaced.


    It''s really tall, his head is four to five feet tall, and his whole body stands up to several tens of feet, standing in the middle of a pool of blood, like a mountain.


    Big Demon Lord Xishan is several feet higher, no wonder other demons are afraid.


    In fact, there is a very simple way to judge the strength of the demons. That is to look at the body, the bigger the stronger.


    Although not all, it is true in most demons.


    This person has deep eyebrows and broad eyes, muscles and bumps all over his body, and he looks a little bit heroic. If it weren''t for the pitted scars on the yellow-brown skin, it would have been more prolonged, but even so, It can be regarded as the most heroic demons Zhou Shu has ever seen.


    He looked at the group of fleeing demons with a sneer, "a bunch of trash!"


    The sound was like thunder, shaking the water with loud noises.


    Then he turned to Zhou Shu and said in a deep voice, "I originally planned to use your halberd, but your knife seems to be more suitable for me, so let''s use this one."


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, "I just said, it''s easy to want, help me do things!"


    "Interesting, you dare to ask me to do things for you, it seems you have never heard of me."


    Zhu Tian fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, his face suddenly became hideous, his fierce light was extremely fierce, his devilish murderous aura stirred together, as if it had all condensed into a substantial black mist, covering Zhou Shu layer by layer.


    Zhou Shu remained unmoved, and said coldly, "I have never heard of anyone below the devil."


    "Hahaha!"


    Zhu Tian looked at Zhou Shu condescendingly, and suddenly laughed, "You are really interesting, it seems that you are really not afraid of me."


    "I, Zhou Shu, have never been afraid of others, what are you!"


    As soon as he said the words, Zhou Shu''s figure suddenly rose, and instantly rushed to a height of tens of feet, a head higher than that of Zhutian, "I am taller than you now, so are you afraid of me now?!"


    Zhu Tian looked at Zhou Shu, thinking for a while.


    The body of the Demon Race is as strong as iron. Although some Demon Races have the ability to grow their bodies, it is extremely rare for them to grow dozens of times in the blink of an eye. Almost all of the Demon Races he has heard of later Become a demon.


    Of course, he certainly didn''t know that this was so simple for Zhou Shu.


    Anyway, it��s a magic weapon, no matter how big it is, and even in the magic blood pool, you can replenish magic power at any time ~ www.novelhall.com~ Zhu Tian put away the previous disdain, and said calmly, "You are very Great."


    Zhou Shu coldly snorted, and his attitude eased a little, "You are not bad, you are the strongest I have ever seen in Ephesus, but there is no demon soldier like you? It seems that Blood Wish Demon Venerable is not. I value you very much."


    Zhuotian said coldly, "What''s the point of saying this, you can tell, if I want your long knife, what should I do?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s a waste of time to tell you alone. Call them all back. I''ll say it will save trouble together."


    Zhu Tian''s face changed suddenly, "Do you think they can do things I can''t do?"


    Zhou Shu ignored him, "If you want, just call everyone over. You can do the best naturally."


    Zhu Tian glared at Zhou Shu, turned his head and shouted, "You all, come here!"


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3129: Noncommittal

    The demons came tremblingly.


    But he didn''t dare to get too close to Zhutian, hiding behind him.


    Zhou Shu glanced at them and said indifferently, "It''s not difficult for me to ask you for help. This is the territory of Blood Wish Demon Venerable, right?"


    Zhuotian said irritably, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Zhou Shu glared, "If you want Earth Demon Soldiers, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Zhu Tian stagnated, snorted, but closed his mouth.


    "I heard that Blood Wish Demon Venerable is best at the Blood Wish Seal. Since he has come to his site, there is no reason to see it."


    Zhou Shu looked at the demons, and a lot of war intent suddenly appeared in his eyes, "I can''t fight the devil right now, but you...hey, whoever has the **** wish mark, come out and compete with me. If you win, this The Earth Demon Soldier will give it to him! Or whoever allows me to learn the Blood Demon Seal, the Earth Demon Soldier will send him the same!"


    The demons were stunned.


    Zhu Tian stared at Zhou Shu, his face looked very ugly, "Blood Wish Seal? That is the skill of the Demon Venerable. You asked them to see, did you deliberately entertain you!?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Neither? How about you?"


    "nonsense!"


    Zhu Tian said fiercely, "I have only heard but never seen the secret technique of Demon Venerable, how easy to learn?"


    "But I look up to you."


    Zhou Shu''s gaze passed through Zhutian, traveling back and forth in the demons.


    I saw an old man stand up tremblingly, "Zhou Shu Da Demon Lord, Blood Wish Seal..."


    Before he could speak, he was grabbed by Zhu Tian and said fiercely, "Tell me first! You are so weak that you are also worthy of taking the Demon Soldier?"


    The old man hurriedly said, "The Great Demon Master, you have misunderstood, and I won''t either."


    "Then what do you stand up for?"


    Zhuotian''s face flushed, and he threw the old man down again.


    The old man got up and looked at Zhou Shu, "Is the Great Demon Sovereign misunderstood? The Blood Demon Seal is not for fighting."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Well, what do you mean? The Blood Demon Seal is not used for fighting?"


    "No."


    The old man said affirmatively, "Adults should know that Blood Wish Demon Sovereign is a rare blood demon in the Demon Race. The Blood Demon Seal is a kind of spell unique to the Blood Demon. The blood boils, the fighting power is greatly increased, and I can��t stop without killing...I was once fortunate to be planted with a **** wish mark, and blood surged all over. On the battlefield, people blocked the killing dragon and blocked the killing dragon. It''s all tens of thousands of years ago, but now I still want to come..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It was used on Demon Race, what if it was used on other people?"


    The old man stagnated and thought for a while before he said, "I haven''t seen it, but it shouldn''t be good. The blood demon''s secret technique requires demon blood to be effective. If it is a practitioner, there is no demon blood, most of it Will die? No, it must die."


    "You know something too."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and one thing fell in front of the old man.


    It seems that the blue sparrow has indeed been hit by the blood wish mark. This method of enhancing the power of the demon is used on the practitioner, and the result is completely different.


    The old man picked it up and saw that the whole person was excited, as if he was holding the treasure in his hand, he couldn''t help but salute Zhou Shu, "Thank you, sir, thank you for your kind gift! This is the first time I have seen such a good mortal soldier. ,in those days����"


    "Go away!"


    A big hand reached out and threw him out.


    Zhu Tian looked at Zhou Shu, "You have a lot of magic soldiers, give people away everywhere?"


    Zhou Shu said with disdain, "They were all snatched, there is nothing to feel bad about. If you want, I can give it to you."


    Zhu Tian''s eyes flickered, "Are you a wandering warrior who is honing your martial skills? Are magic soldiers so easy to grab?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Zhou Shu didn��t bother to care about him. He had also heard of any wandering warrior. They were some demon races pursuing powerful force, wandering among the demon realms, constantly looking for opponents, but speaking of it, he pretended to be such an identity. Not bad.


    "Let''s talk about it, I originally planned to leave here to wander around."


    Zhu Tian smiled and said, "The people here are too weak and there are no good magic soldiers. Why should I go with you?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant and speechless.


    This time I came to the Demon Realm, and it felt like an overlord spirit. There were always people taking refuge along the way, even this very powerful Demon Clan had to come over. It seems that this time I have a good disguise, and I have a hundred responses. Is it possible that I have become a demon. The potential of...


    Of course, it was actually the reason for the Demon Soldiers, and it was hard not to let the Demon Race''s heart move with such a large number of Demon Soldiers.


    "None of you have a **** wish seal?"


    Zhou Shu stopped looking at him and yelled at him.


    "My lord, at least it''s impossible for anyone here."


    The old man got the demon soldier and was more diligent, "There is no blood demon here, how could there be a blood demon spell."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "I have heard of the blood demon, but I have never seen it. What is the difference from us?"


    The old man hesitated, "We mobilize magic power, they mobilize blood power. Compared to us, they are stronger and more violent. There are also some spells that we can��t use. They can also use them. They are different, they are more fragile..."


    "What''s more fragile is just not being hit."


    Bootian snorted coldly, "I have seen a few gorefiends who slapped them with a slap. They are useless at all, they are almost human."


    The old man stagnated, "It''s almost like that. They really don''t look like demons, but more like humans."


    Zhou Shu seems to understand something.


    Gorefiends are like the children of the ancient family in the demons, relying mainly on the power of blood.


    And the Gorefiend looks like a cultivator, which gave him a great reminder. If the Blue Sparrow deliberately uses the demon identity to cover herself, then the Gorefiend is undoubtedly a good choice, and even her only choice. .


    If he gets the **** wish mark, he will pretend to be a blood demon, and he will do the same if he changes.


    He felt more and more that the blue bird was here, at least in the territory of the blood demon demon.


    He looked at the Demon Race, and said in a condensed voice, "There is no blood demon among you, isn''t there one in this world? They always have **** wishes. Who of you can find it and let me see it, and it will be rewarded! "


    "This one����"


    The demons began to think.


    Soon some demons shouted, "If you find it for you, you will give it to the demons?"


    Zhou Shu took it for granted I will give it after reading it. If I have a **** wish, I will naturally give more, but what I want is to live. "


    "Sure, we don''t dare to offend the Gorefiend."


    "In the realm of Blood Wish Demon Venerable, how could it be possible to offend the Blood Demon... Of course, except for adults."


    The demons responded one after another.


    "Shut up any noise!"


    Zhu Tian yelled and turned to Zhou Shu, "This matter is on my body. If you find the blood demon, you will give me the earth demon soldier. If you don��t, I will follow you. Where do you go? , Anyway, I have nothing to do now."


    Zhou Shu said nonchalantly, "It''s up to you."


    After getting a definitive response, all the demons went to call people. These demons are also nobles in the demons. Naturally, they will not go out in person, but except for that Zhutian. Obviously, they are not popular and have no subordinates. Ran out.

 Chapter 3130: Walk through

    Not long.


    Several demon guards walked in and looked around, "Which is the Great Demon Lord Zhou Shu, please, please!"


    Zhou Shuslow stood up, "I am."


    It''s almost time to talk about it. After such a mess, it''s a little strange that the main demon king hasn''t come forward.


    "I have seen the Great Demon Lord Zhou Shu."


    The guard walked over to salute with a respectful look.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What can Iver do if I have you?"


    The guard bowed and said, "It''s nothing big, but I heard that a strong demon clan is here. As a master, he must treat him well. That''s what the Great Demon Ive confessed. If the Great Demon is fine, you might as well go to the Demon. The hall and his party."


    "Then go, you have work."


    Zhou Shu didn''t get stuck, jumped out of the Demon Blood Pool, trembling, and walked out swaggeringly.


    This place is obviously more formal than the Xishan Realm, and even the Demon Temple has it.


    The Demon Temple is a palace prepared for the coming of the Demon Lord. The ordinary Demon Realm will not build it, and the ordinary Great Demon Lord is not qualified to discuss matters in it.


    The magic temple is similar to the palace of the practitioner, but it is many times larger.


    If it weren''t for this, it wouldn''t be able to accommodate a great demon who was tens of feet.


    Walking in the corridor of the Demon Temple, there is always a feeling of being stared at by the Demon God.


    It seemed as if there was a Demon God''s Eye behind him, and his every move was in it. Anything wrong would be destroyed by the Demon God''s power.


    But Zhou Shu knew that it was just a feeling. If there was such a big danger, he would have sensed it a long time ago.


    Knowing that he was coming to the Demon Realm, Zhou Shu also deliberately brought out the holy notes, and there is also a layer of protection outside the furnace. His holy notes are the flawless holy notes, from the quasi-sage of the Cihang Sect, against the demons, guarding the mind, and foreshadowing in advance Dangerous, both can be excellent.


    The seven demon gods'' patterns are drawn in the promenade, in various poses, lifelike.


    Most of them highlight a fierce word, which makes people shudder when they see it, except for one Demon God, who is the God of Fallen Heaven.


    Standing in the air, looking down on the earth, fluttering in white clothes and walking on the green lotus, there is a sense of turbidity and clarity in the world. Upon closer inspection, there is still a trace of compassion in his eyes, as if I was sighing. If this is not a magic temple, Zhou Shu must think he is a saint.


    It was the first time that Zhou Shu saw such a wide range of demons murals, and Zhou Shu stopped for a while.


    The obsessions of the past have surfaced again, and I unconsciously followed the demon painter''s brush, which is quite desirable. After only looking at it for a while, I feel that painting has improved, which is not bad.


    Speaking of which, painting Tao is also a rare Tao shared by demons and practitioners.


    But he didn��t look at it in depth, and didn��t use reincarnation to test.


    Here, reincarnation probably has some effect, but if you want to do this, it is really possible to attract the devil.


    The devil is not something he can fight against.


    The demon masters of the demon world are generally stronger than the quasi-sages of the immortal world, and much stronger.


    After all, there are only three Demon Lords in the entire Demon Realm.


    At the end of the corridor is a hall. The master hasn''t arrived yet, and the guards and attendants are working diligently. Zhou Shu continues to observe.


    There is a giant painting hanging in the hall, which should be made of special materials from the demon race. At first glance, it feels like being there.


    In the picture is the Devildom.


    The Unitary Mirror Realm at the center of the Demon Realm is like a bottomless abyss. The specific shape of the realm cannot be seen, only the boundless and endless demon energy radiates.


    There is no realm in a large area around the Unitary Mirror Realm, and it is completely dead, as if all the realms have been swallowed by the Unitary Mirror Realm.


    Ten thick passages stretched out around the abyss, that is, the Ten Demon Abyss that changed the color of the fairy world.


    This is the only way to the Unitary Mirror Realm, and it is also one of the most terrifying places in the Devil Realm. I don''t know how many practitioners died here.


    Ten Demon Abyss connects ten great realms.


    Those ten realms are now the main realms of the top ten demon lords, the blood wish realm, wolf phase realm, phosphorescent realm and so on.


    The name of the world is the same as that of the demon. This is also a very different place between the demon world and the immortal world. When Zhou Shu was called Xianshucheng, he also encountered a lot of resistance. To call the world by his own name is disrespectful to the heavens. Taboo.


    However, it was not that the Demon Lord changed the name of these worlds, on the contrary, it was the Demon Race who became the Demon Lord who changed their name because of the world.


    These worlds are as old as the demons.


    With these main realms as the center, many small realms have been expanded separately, and these need not be said too much.


    It was not the first time Zhou Shu saw the map of the devil, but he felt the same, but only here, he naturally did not miss it. It was a trivial thing to copy them into his map in earnest.


    In the future, he is destined to go to the united mirror world.


    The greatest enemy of the practitioner is there, who doesn''t want to see it.


    "Hehe, Demon Lord Zhou Shu, he really has a good body!"


    Common demons greetings.


    Zhou Shu looked back, and a demon who was about the same size as Zhu Tian came in with a laugh.


    If you look closely, you can see that not only the figure and posture, but also the appearance is somewhat alike. If you look further, the two people are almost carved out of the same mold.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s doubts, Ive smiled and said, "Hahaha, Zhutian is my inadequate child and the most troublesome one."


    Zhou Shu returned a gift, "So, it was rude just now."


    "no, I''m fine."


    Iver shook his head slightly, "That guy, he is not a weapon, he owes a beating. If the Great Demon Lord is willing to help, I can''t be more happy, but the Earth Demon Soldier doesn''t need to be given to him. This kind of thing that takes a lifetime has to be practiced by myself. He just doesn��t understand this truth."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s just a few magic soldiers, don''t care."


    "Hehe, the devil is really proud!"


    Iver looked at Zhou Shu with interest, and seemed to think, "The Great Demon Lord is really a wandering warrior? Looking to the face, you and the group of guards are different from each other. If you say anything, use the halberd to poke people, killing people like Ma, it''s not like it at all."


    "Say whatever you see, I still understand that."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "In fact, you are not the same as the Great Demon Lord. There are rumors about how violent you are. It seems to me that it is not the same thing."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Ive smiled while touching his palms, and Zhou Shu followed with a smile, tacitly.


    Ephesus can be the master of such an important world. He is definitely not an ordinary demons. His mind and head are comparable to those of practitioners. He is very deep and introverted. Zhou Shu is not too much to make both of them. Wearing a mask.


    "Are you really sent by Demon Venerable Wolf?"


    Ive seemed to understand something, showing a little caution, "Is there anything wrong with the wolf-like demon?"


    Zhou Shu paused, pretending to be deep, "This... there is nothing wrong for the time being."


    Iver nodded slightly, "That''s a borrowed way. Why not stay here for a few more days?"


    "I''m about to harass, I don''t know what the Great Demon Lord has arranged, I am obliged."


    Zhou Shu agreed. He didn''t want to have any conflicts with Ive now. The two sides were in peace, doing their own things, and not obstructing each other. This meeting was just a cutscene.


    "Then stay here, there are many empty places next to the Demon Blood Pool. The Great Demon Lord can choose one at will."


    Ive said with a smile, only a lot of thoughts hidden in his heart, the wolf-like demon sent someone over, what is this going to do.

 Chapter 3131: Kind of funny

    Dozens of days passed.


    Many demons participated in the search and brought a lot of news, but none of them were accurate.


    It seems that blood demons are indeed rare, even in the devil world of Blood Wish Demon Venerable.


    Suddenly Zhou Shu felt like looking for a practitioner from the Xuanhuang World in the fairy world.


    Bang bang bang.


    The door was slammed.


    Zhou Shu frowned, strode out the door, and just poked it with a halberd.


    Zhu Tian raised his hand for a moment, he smiled, "So angry."


    "It''s annoying to see you."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Didn''t you say to find the blood demon? Don''t worry about finding it, and you bother me every day?"


    Zhu Tian laughed, "Then I don''t need to look for it myself, it''s up to people to do these things."


    Zhou Shu snorted, "You have a fart man, did Iver help you?"


    Boiling the sky stagnated, and a hint of red appeared on his black face, "...that, I didn''t ask for it."


    "Is there any news?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand. Of course, this was not a bad thing. With Yiffer��s efforts, the search results would definitely be much better. Just doing so alarmed the entire Yiffer world. I wonder if it will cause trouble to the bluebirds that may be there.


    "I won''t come without news, haha!"


    Zhu Tian stabs and stretches out his hand, "Where is the Earth Demon Soldier, let me see if it is true or not."


    Zhou Shu opened his halberd and didn''t bother to touch him, "Stop talking nonsense. If there is news, I will still rely on you as a little guy. I don''t need to talk about the six virtues. I know he will come in two years, but What I want is now!"


    "...You, you are getting more and more arrogant!"


    Zhu Tian was angry for a while and raised his hands up, but he put it back after thinking about it, "If it wasn''t for... forget it! The news is indeed there."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said slowly, "Let''s talk."


    Zhu Tian was a little proud, "Hey, in Baisha Town a few years ago, a demon clan had seen a demon clan that looked very beautiful."


    "What does it matter whether it''s beautiful or not, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Zhou Shu scolded the heavens, but he was happy in his heart, "I want to see the strength, whether it will be bloody!"


    "You are indeed a warrior, you are not interested in anything."


    Zhu Tian sighed, "But if it weren''t for his beauty, no one would think he was a blood demon. He was very different. He was always alone, and even the demon blood pool was secretly gone by himself."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "You are still in Baisha Town now?"


    In these days, he has made clear the topography of Ephesus and also knows where Baisha Town is.


    Zhutian said, "If you are still there, I have brought people with you, and now your Earth Demon Soldier is in my hands! He left a few years ago, I don��t know where he went, anyway. No one has seen him again for a few years," he looked at Zhou Shu, and said solemnly, "This is the most accurate news. The first piece of news in the entire Eve world, a small place like Baisha Town, is simply Few people go, it��s not me, no one knows."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Okay, you get one point."


    Zhu Tian looked confused, "What does it mean to get a point?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything," Zhou Shu waved his halberd to make him move away, "I''ll go to Baisha Town. If I find someone, I will give you the Demon Soldier."


    Boil the sky a few steps away, quickly follow behind, "I''ll go with you, don''t you want to run."


    "whatever."


    Zhou Shu just walked on his own, "If something happens to you or scares others, then I won''t give you the Demon Soldier."


    "Before I got the Earth Demon Soldier, I just listened to you, but it��s impossible if you want to get rid of me. Where can I find you?�� Zhuotian nodded, "Zhou Shu, now you have the Earth Demon Soldier, I may not be Your opponent, it will be different when I have the Earth Demon Soldier. Then you can''t think about it..."


    After speaking, he stopped, as if he had said everything in his heart, he was stunned, and quickly bowed his head and said, "Anyway, I listen to you."


    When I looked up, I saw Zhou Shu had gone far.


    "you����"


    Zhu Tian was angrily, and chased after a few strides, "I have said so much, have you heard?"


    "Why can I be patient to listen to you."


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother to look at him, just walk forward.


    I didn''t know how to cook the weather. I didn''t dare to offend after thinking about it. I just followed behind slowly.


    After following it for a while, I couldn��t help it, "Zhou Shu, how long will it take you to walk like this? Why don��t you go as big as you can, and one step can hold up to hundreds of steps now! Now I��m tired of following it, and I��m twisted. Yes, I can''t move my legs when I walk, it''s uncomfortable."


    Zhou Shu ignored him, waited out of the city, paused, and took out a demon cow.


    It was the four-cornered red devil bull that Xishan Realm had acquired before, and it was raised in Xianshu City even stronger, twice its size.


    "Wow, you demon cow? So special!"


    Zhu Tian is also the Great Demon Lord, and he can see that he is extraordinary at a glance, "It''s really good! You still wear a magic soldier, but also three? No, no, I must follow you to become a wandering warrior, even the magic cow has a magic weapon. Too rich too!"


    His eyes were wide open, and he didn''t move, and his saliva flowed down with envy.


    "If you want to be a warrior, you have to look at talent."


    Zhou Shu turned around and glanced at him, stepped onto the demon cow, and the demon cow hissed and started running wildly.


    A red shadow was instantly rolled up on the ground, passing through the heavy devilish energy, leaving only a bunch of fuzzy afterimages.


    "Wait for me!"


    Zhu Tian was anxious, and rushed forward with his big feet.


    I barely caught up with the demon cow, but I was a little panting, "I said, you, the demon cow is really unusual, even I am a little tired chasing after it, it took about 1% of the effort, it would be better... if I I found the Gorefiend for you, how about you send it to me?


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Can you ride it?"


    "No, but I can eat it."


    Zhu Tian''s mouth was shining, and there was a trace of salivation, "The meat must be delicious, and it has a lot of magic.


    "Ive said that you are not a weapon. I think he is too polite."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said frankly, "You are a prodigal, and no matter how big your family business is, you can be defeated."


    "Magic cows and rabbits, isn''t it just for people to eat? By the way, there are also troll lions. They taste really good." Zhu Tian couldn''t help but wiped his mouth. "It''s a pity that I only ate it once. Once, he was kicked out before he finished eating."


    "You are amazing Zhou Shu couldn''t help shaking his head. The demon lion may be the strongest monster that the demon clan can tame, let alone a troll corpse, nearly a hundred meters tall, with a roar that shocked the world. Ten demon monarchs are not close to him. Its value is extremely high. It may be more valuable than the Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifact in the Immortal Realm, but such a good thing was actually eaten by the boiled heaven... He was driven out at all Not surprisingly.


    "What''s this?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu finally starting to take care of himself, Zhu Tian became more and more proud, "When I have the Earth Demon Soldier, I plan to go to the Dragon Realm to eat a few dragons, and go to Hachi Country to eat a few Hachis. Hey, you can Come with me, and if I have a bite of meat, you have a bite of soup."


    "Wait until you have it."


    Zhou Shu suddenly felt tasteless, leading the demon cow to move forward, speeding up a bit.


    "Don''t believe me, I have a plan, just wait..."


    Zhu Tian screamed while chasing in the back, his tall body stomped on the ground, which looked a little funny.

 Chapter 3132: One is you

    Baisha Town.


    It was very different from other towns in the Demon Realm. There were white sand everywhere, fine and soft, and with a faint light. It looked very dazzling, and even the devilish energy around it seemed less terrifying.


    Like a ray of light in the darkness.


    Zhou Shu stared at the town, with a rare gentleness in his eyes.


    "This place is a bit gloomy."


    Looking at the town ahead, Zhuotian felt his chin and muttered, "It''s not pretty at all."


    This action should have been learned from Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stopped and said calmly, "You are watching for me outside, don''t go in."


    Zhu Tian said dissatisfied, "I will bring you here to help you find someone, why do you want me to be outside?"


    "Can you get in here?"


    Zhou Shu dropped the demon cow, "Don��t let me say everything a second time. This will only make me not want to give you the Demon Soldier. Besides, I didn��t treat you badly when you were outside. There are horses and everything, maybe you can meet a magic lion."


    "There really is a magic lion, it was taken away by Ive long ago."


    Zhuotian murmured, did not refute, and walked back into the mountains, "I''ll be back soon, don''t you want to run!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about him at all and walked straight in.


    The face is like a Pinghu, thundering in my heart.


    At the gate of the town, he felt the familiar aura. Although it was hidden by layers of demonic energy and strange blood, how could he not be able to distinguish it? That was the blue bird who used to blend with him with his true soul body!


    "who are you?"


    Two worn and tattered demon guards appeared from nowhere, holding a halberd in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Step aside."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, even with a rare trace of kindness.


    This is an emotion Zhou Shu has never had when facing the demon clan.


    The closer he gets, the clearer he perceives. This is definitely the place where Qingque has stayed for more than ten years. Because of her existence, the whole town has become softer. To these demons, Zhou Shu also calmed down. some.


    "Yes Yes����"


    Although Zhou Shu''s tone didn''t sound scary, they could clearly feel the magic revealed.


    Both people and the halberd in their hands made them tremble. It was too terrifying and too powerful. It was a force they had never touched before.


    How could such a demons come to our town?


    In Baisha Town, but even a demon general has never been out.


    The two flinched and avoided, watching Zhou Shu walk into the town, and then dared to go back and report.


    "Mayor, a big man is here!"


    "What big person, what big person can we come to, a place that doesn''t even produce magic iron, don''t hinder my cultivation!"


    "You sanzhang blood pool, what are you still cultivating? Hurry up and meet, or if the big man gets angry, you and I will all suffer!"


    "Still true? Why don''t I perceive anything?"


    "...Who can you perceive? It''s a demon who will kill you."


    A group of demons walked out in a crowd, but no one was seen, only a string of footprints left on the white sand, leading straight to a hill in the distance.


    Looking at the footprints, I was a little surprised.


    "Go to Fengdong Mountain?"


    "Who knows... shall we follow?"


    "How can it be done? If you accidentally get involved, you will die. You have to go! I''m going back to practice!"


    "That''s not right, isn''t it..."


    "Don''t bother me if I''m fine in the future, but I want to become the first big figure in Baisha Town!"


    The guards watched the mayor leave with a dazed expression.


    "That person...we read it right?"


    "It must be a big man... You said, what did he do in Fengdong Mountain?"


    "Who knows, but we definitely can''t go, there is a forbidden area."


    "Yeah, who is going to die? Speaking of which, a few years ago, that beautiful guy was involved in it?"


    "Wind Cave Mountain, it seems that he only appeared after he left?"


    "Who still remembers those things, and left, but that...it would be a pity to die."


    The guards looked towards Fengdong Mountain and then hid to rest. When no one came, they would not stand stupidly at the door.


    Zhou Shu stopped.


    The hill in front of me was different from the other places, it was dark, showing the original appearance of the hill.


    There are wind pillars around the mountain, because of the white sand that is constantly rotating and flying inside, it looks like a snow-white tree.


    The familiar feeling became clearer and clearer, but Zhou Shu''s face became darker.


    The breath is very weak, and the vitality in it is weakened to the extreme, as if the wind will disappear when the wind blows.


    A few steps into the mountain.


    In front of him was a cave with a radius of several meters. The wind was constantly blowing from it, and the wind was like iron, making people''s faces hurt.


    Fengdongshan, Zhou Shu met for the first time, but not the first time I heard about it.


    Last time I was in Heitie Town in Xishan Realm, and because of this, I got a good talent, Du Shuang.


    Without hesitation, went into the wind tunnel.


    A violent attack, Zhou Shu stood still, and walked in steadily.


    The wind is moving forward in a spiral shape. I don''t know how many times it has accelerated. The more you go in, the greater the resistance.


    Of course, to Zhou Shu, this is nothing.


    "Enter again and you will die."


    A faint voice came out, using the language of the Blood Wish Demon Venerable Demon Realm.


    Zhou Shu grinned, and the long-lost, comfortable smile appeared on his face. Even after a lot of deliberate concealment, the voice was still so familiar and beautiful. It was a green bird, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Last reminder."


    The voice is louder, but still weak.


    Zhou Shu still moved forward.


    Whoosh.


    In the gust of wind, a blood arrow flew straight out.


    The blood arrow has no edge, is small and solid. The blood demon power in it looks very pure, but it can be felt that there are some fine law powers in it, as if it is engulfed by magic, which means that it has to be followed.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and grabbed the blood arrow, took a look in front of him, and sighed slightly, "Oh."


    "No, you are not the demons of Baisha Town...Ah, are you?"


    The voice suddenly became rush, and when the excitement was beyond restraint, it suddenly fell silent, followed by a pale roar, "Don''t come over!"


    "I''m here, you won''t have anything to do."


    Zhou Shu squeezed the blood arrow tightly, as if holding an unchanging heart, his figure flashed and he reached the depths of the wind tunnel.


    A few sparks flashed in the dark hole.


    A slender figure turned its back to Zhou Shu, and directly in front of the figure was a white wind column several meters wide. It was no different from the Yellow Spring Gate that Zhou Shu had seen before. It was a reduced version.


    Sure enough, like the Black Iron Wind Tunnel, it was the Gate of Yellow Spring that caused the wind tunnel phenomenon.


    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s arrival, the figure trembled suddenly and almost fell.


    Only quickly stood firm and walked quickly into the wind column.


    Of course he can''t walk.


    An invisible wall blocked her.


    Zhou Shu had already recovered his original form, walked slowly behind her, and said softly, "Your soul is almost gone. If you return to the soul world like this, you will definitely die."


    "That''s better than becoming a demon!"


    The voice was a bit stern, she stood stubbornly, motionless, "I...I am no longer the original me."


    "Even if it''s the demons, it''s you too."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, gently turned her around, stared for a long time, and hugged her in his arms.


    (Ps: I''m going out tomorrow, I may not be able to update, I''m sorry first, try to keep on.)

 Chapter 3133: Those words

    "it is my fault."


    Zhou Shu stared at the blue bird and said with a solemn expression.


    Qingque stagnated and raised his hand to cover Zhou Shu''s mouth, "What are you talking about, how could it be your fault? It''s my own cause."


    Zhou Shu shook his head seriously, "It is indeed my fault. Since I built the fairy city, I want to stabilize it, so I should spread the news to let the fairy world and the heavens know, but I concealed it. If you know where I am in advance, it is impossible to be fooled by Lei Tong to come here."


    Qingque looked at him and frowned, "Don''t talk nonsense, it has nothing to do with you, how can you manage so much."


    "It doesn''t seem to matter, but it''s actually very big."


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "I think very clearly. In fact, you are not the only one. There are many practitioners from the Xuanhuang Realm who are still living outside. The past and the Tongtian Pagoda. If the news of Xianshu City goes out, they will Knowing that Xianshu City, no matter if they come here or not, there will be some hope in their hearts. There is still a place in the heavens that is willing to accept them completely, so they will not be at a loss to find a goal, alas."


    "I...I understand."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu, a few clear lights flashed in his scarlet eyes, "You are right, regardless of the emperor''s way, you must have the idea of ??putting the world first, and your thinking like this just proves. You are indeed worthy of the title of emperor, do you remember that when we first met in Lingyu City, I said that you had the emperor''s aura, and it really proved it later. Did I say it right?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Ah, I haven''t thought about that much..."


    "Did you think that you are like this, I understand it."


    Qingque smiled, suddenly warm, "Hehe, when you hugged me just now, were you thinking about these things?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, his face flushed, "Well, this is what I thought before. I was thinking about it after knowing that you had an accident. I did do some things wrong and shouldn''t hide them. After I went back, I would just To announce to the heavens, I Zhou Shu established Xianshu City."


    "Well, I support you."


    Qingque nodded slightly, then sighed slightly, "It''s just that I am like this..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Blood Wish Seal, right?"


    "Ok."


    The blue bird opened the sleeves, revealing an arm. The white lotus root was printed with a blood-red mark, and it was still moving. From time to time there were traces of scarlet magic overflowing from it, like a hideous face, and Like a flowing vortex.


    "That''s it. It will guide the blood in my body and let them automatically absorb the devil energy, thereby self-cultivating and changing my physique, as well as my soul. Although I can maintain the stability of my soul, I can''t bear the vitality of my body. It��s swallowed up, until now, no matter the body or soul, the vitality inside is almost nothing, and..."


    She smiled bitterly, "I know that even if my life is gone, I won''t die, I will only become a real demon."


    Zhou Shujing looked at her quietly with gentle eyes.


    Qingque continued, "So I have stayed here for so many years, hoping to find a way to break or stop the blood wishing seal from spreading, but I can''t find it, and I can''t live without it. I am afraid that they will be swallowed up by them in an instant, and I will directly transform into a demon. In recent years, my vitality has become less and less, and I can''t even do a little activity, so I..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You plan to return to the soul world, but you hesitate about whether you should or not."


    "You are not the worm in my stomach, how can you guess it?"


    Qingque was a little surprised, but nodded happily, "I want to return to the soul realm, that is, I completely abandon my body, leaving only a trace of the whole soul back, but it is not right to think about it. After coming out, I have already It was completely separated, the soul lamp was extinguished, and even the soul seed in the soul tower was abandoned by me. After I really want to go back, this soul fell in the hands of the ten thousand souls. They didn''t want to do it just how to do it, then Am I still me?"


    "Definitely not, you don''t know how annoying I am in Ten Thousand Soul Sect, hehe."


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, she shook her head firmly, "So after I opened the entrance to the soul world, I didn''t go in, and then I kept hiding here to see when I would become a demon. At the same time...you see Look there, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu followed her fingers and saw that the densely packed stone walls were full of weird lines, "Could it be the words of the Demon Race?"


    Qingque smiled and said, "Well, who knows if you recognize the characters of practitioners after you become a demon? These demon characters are actually rare, only the ancient blood demon knows it. I have taken a lot of thought. You just learned it, you won��t understand it. I wrote some things specially so that I won��t forget it when I become a demon."


    When she was listening to her, Zhou Shu had already read it, and her heart was shocked.


    These words, these words...


    Just about to say something, the blue bird waved casually, a cloud of blood covered the stone wall, and instantly there was nothing.


    "Zhou Shu, don''t ask me what I wrote, anyway, I don''t need it anymore. After seeing you, I will definitely not become a demon again, right?" She looked at Zhou Shu and smiled calmly and gently. Even if you die, a practitioner must die in front of you.


    "How could it die."


    Zhou Shu settled down, shook his head very seriously and confidently, "Even if you were originally a demons, I can make you a practitioner, not to mention that you still have a pure soul, Qingque, you think too much. , In other words, you look down on me too much."


    Qingque frowned dissatisfied, "You wronged me, I never underestimated you, from the beginning."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When I was not allowed to go to Yitian Pavilion, you were not like this."


    Qingque was speechless for a while, "That...that time doesn''t count."


    "Hahaha."


    Zhou Shu laughed, smiling very relaxedly, and said warmly, "Green Que, give me your hand."


    "Ok."


    Qingque gently handed it over and placed it on Zhou Shu''s palm.


    As soon as he encountered it, Zhou Shu felt chilly, and his body became stiff, and a little bit of blood flowed along his fingers, digging into the blood of the heart orifice, but unfortunately, Zhou Shu now has no blood. There is no heart.


    The power of the Gorefiend is indeed very weird, and it is very different from the normal magic power Only when you contact him, you will know that if you want to solve the problem, even if it is a temporary solution, it cannot be done by a ghost. Arrived.


    For decades, it has been eroded by the power of the blood demon for decades, how can it be so easy to remove.


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhou Shu let go, and a layer of golden light suddenly enveloped his body.


    The blue bird stagnated, couldn''t help but step back, whispered, "It''s hot."


    Jin Guang was full of vitality, as if the sun was shining directly at noon, she felt like she was about to be melted by the light.


    Fortunately, the golden light was fleeting, Zhou Shu was still Zhou Shu, standing there looking at her with soft eyes.


    But she felt that Zhou Shu now seemed to be different from just now.


    (PS: Thank you Kuang Xiao for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3134: There are others

    "It was the real soul body just now?"


    Qingque understood it and shook his head and sighed, "I am so sick that I can''t recognize the true soul body... No, the true soul body is very limited in the demon world, and it is impossible to exchange positions, let alone Isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t guess, this is the shadow of the soul."


    Qingque opened her eyes wide, "What''s that?"


    "The combination of the true soul body and the true shadow of the Haechi clan is very easy to use. It is not difficult to learn if you have a true soul body foundation. I will teach you when you go back," Zhou Shu said while holding her arm. , Slowly inject some power of reincarnation into it, "Don''t resist."


    Qingque whispered, "I don''t perceive anything, how can I resist it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "But I forgot, your body...it''s okay, you will get better soon."


    The power of reincarnation is still very useful in the demon world. It is in harmony with the demon body. Even if the power of the blood demon did not deliberately block it, Zhou Shu quickly achieved the goal, using the power of reincarnation to protect her remaining soul and vitality. No longer eroded by Blood Demon Mark.


    "Feeling a lot more comfortable! Not tired at all!"


    Qingque felt immediately, and her voice became louder, "It''s the first time in decades that it''s so relaxed! Usually it''s like being tied to a shackle, and it''s uncomfortable to do anything." Looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes were natural. Admiration, "It''s still your best, you can do everything, unlike me, I can''t do anything after thinking for so long and looking for so long, I can only let it..."


    "It''s still early, this is just the beginning."


    Zhou Shu shook her head to stop her, "Don''t talk, just keep your soul and think about nothing."


    "No," Qingque said stubbornly, "I''ll just look at you, it''s okay, you can''t let me not speak, I haven''t spoken well for more than a decade, and I will die if I don''t speak."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "If you don''t relax your soul, you may feel a little painful if you have to feel it."


    Qingque smiled faintly, "What''s that, no matter how much pain I have, I will get through it, let alone you are treating a disease, tell me what you plan to do? It is to get the body out of the soul, and then remove it. The influence of the blood wish seal is something else, such as reshaping, as it did to Yan Yue? I want to know all about it, and I have to watch you do it."


    While talking, his face turned a little red.


    Zhou Shu smiled, shook his head and said, "You were originally a cultivator, and now you are just expelling the magic power to purify the blood. You don''t need to reshape it. Besides, you are such a good Hundred Soul Body, unless I understand that nature is natural, otherwise how heavy Reshaping you is a loss. After reshaping, you will never have the original special physique."


    Qingque looked at him thoughtfully, "I''m not afraid of losing money. I''m not the demon clan, but I''m not afraid of the demon clan. You don''t care, do you."


    "Well, in my eyes, it doesn''t matter what race you are."


    Zhou Shu thought about it seriously, "But you still have the best status as a cultivator. You are very suitable for cultivating the law of soul, and you can still go up..."


    "I just talk about it, and you believe it."


    Qingque laughed out loud, "I don''t want to be a demon, otherwise I would have given up resistance long ago."


    "You are starting to lie," Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, but smiled, "Let me talk about my approach. Just now I used the power of reincarnation to protect your soul and vitality, but did not break the connection between them and your body. , So you can feel that your special physique cannot be completely divided. Without the support of the soul, it will be abandoned. It is better to reconsolidate your body."


    "The power of reincarnation, I understand."


    Qingque suddenly nodded in excitement, "The rumors of the fairy world are true, you really know the law of reincarnation, and you killed Gai Yubai of Shushan."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It will be, but no one was killed. I was not as good as him at the time."


    Qingque smiled, "It must be all right now, right?"


    "It depends on the situation now."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "Don''t interrupt, after preserving the vitality of your soul, you must clear the power of the Gorefiend in your body, restore your original blood, qi, and so on. I just saw it again, and your body is completely covered. The power of Gorefiend..."


    Qingque stagnated, "I''m afraid to hear it. This must be troublesome, and it''s harder than doing it all over again."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Let you stop interrupting."


    Qingque looked up at him with bright eyes and a little light, as if pleading, "I just want to talk to you more, who knows what will happen in the future."


    "Okay," Zhou Shu softened and nodded, "To eliminate the power of the blood demon, reincarnation is not enough, because in my opinion, the relationship between reincarnation and the demon is actually very close, and there is basically no strong force. confrontation����"


    Qingque was stunned, "There is still such a thing. Isn''t reincarnation the law of practice for practitioners?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There are also demons. My law of reincarnation is understood and mastered in the demon world. The demons may not be called reincarnation, but they do understand..."


    Although Zhou Shu deliberately simplified, Qingque listened with gusto and asked a few words from time to time.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help it anymore, "I''ll talk about it any more, I''ll talk about it later."


    "Ask later."


    Qingque chuckled, "You can''t use reincarnation, so what else can remove the blood demon?"


    "The power of order."


    Zhou Shu said without hesitation, "Although I just learned about the law of order, I have accumulated a lot of power before. The power to clear the blood demons is sufficient, and the power of order is very suitable for repairing the body, returning everything to the source, caring about order. , I should be able to restore your body to its original state, but it will be weak for a period of time, maybe not for a long time."


    For this reason, he thought about the method and made many deductions. After seeing Qingque, he quickly came up with a feasible plan.


    The power of order is indeed the best means of repair.


    "and many more����"


    Qingque''s eyes straightened a little, "Zhou Shu, you mean you have also practiced the law of order?"


    "What''s so strange," Zhou Shu smiled, but he was also a little proud, "It''s not just these two highest laws."


    "What else?"


    Qingque was completely stunned, "This...how can you practice so many highest laws? How easy it is to say it, it seems natural."


    Zhou Shu looked at her thoughtfully, "Should it not be taken for granted? You can do it in the future."


    "Impossible Qingque said very decisively," Cultivation of one kind is reluctant. Generally, the golden fairy of Hunyuan needs a whole life to reach the threshold. You can actually cultivate three kinds of... incredible, I I haven''t heard of anyone who can practice the three highest laws. "


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I am."


    Qingque blinked and said, "Tell me, how did you come over these years? I am very curious now, very curious, we have not left for hundreds of years, you were still a true fairy at that time, now... ��"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, there was more admiration in her eyes and countless pride, as if Zhou Shu did it, just like she did it herself.


    "Cure you first, then how long do you think you can last?"


    This time Zhou Shu didn''t get used to her anymore, and gently shook his head, raised his hand in a cloud of white mist, and wrapped her inside.


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Shachen Mood, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~~)

 Chapter 3135: Not one more

    a long time.


    The clouds gradually dissipated.


    The green bird fully appeared, with bright eyes and white teeth, and a smile like a chrysanthemum. It was still the green bird from the past.


    "I''m ready?"


    She looked around at herself, from surprise to ecstasy, gradually becoming uncontrollable, and she seemed to be flying.


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Almost."


    "Oh."


    Qing Que was taken aback and looked at her arm subconsciously. Sure enough, the blood-colored vortex was still there. Although he could no longer feel the devilish attack, it would be impossible to completely eliminate it... She smiled." It''s okay, this is good enough."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have a way, but it''s not convenient to use in the Demon Realm. Let''s go out and talk about it."


    "what!"


    Qingque was extremely happy. Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression just now, she thought that the **** wish could not be removed, so she nodded vigorously, but couldn''t speak.


    "Said to let you recover, do you think I will give up halfway."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Tell you not to underestimate me, these things are not difficult."


    "Yes, you have learned so many supreme laws, will you use others later?" Qingque relaxed completely, and laughed, "Zhou Shu, you can really do everything, in Xuanhuang This is the case in the world, and it is the same now in the heavens. I really admire it."


    "Actually, it''s all the same, there is no difference."


    Looking at Xiaoyu Yanyan��s blue bird, Zhou Shu felt a sense of special satisfaction, as if he was back in those past days, unconsciously wanting to boast, ��Maybe the heavens are simpler, after all, there is the foundation before. Unlike in the past, Xiuxian didn''t understand."


    Qingque glanced at him and said, "Just what you would think, the heavens, the immortal world, and the mysterious yellow world are completely different."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, still shook his head, "I think it''s almost the same."


    "You are different, it''s a genius who got too much."


    Qingque said with some emotion, "Don''t you know, I have read many ancient books in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I don��t know how many immortal cultivators who have soared up from the Profound Yellow Realm have been eliminated by the immortal realm. It''s not bad to leave two or three. Among those two or three, there are very few who can reach the Golden Immortal. Most of them are the real immortals and they will not move forward, even those who are amazing in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "right?"


    "Why not?"


    Qingque looked at him seriously, "A lot of jade slips write like this, and most of them have detailed information. There are statistics about all the cultivators in the Xuanhuang world, and it is not like a ten thousand soul sect. I have been there. Suspended Bell Sect, the classics over there are similar."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "But this time, all the practitioners on the Tongtian Tower are valued by the immortal world. I have always felt that the practitioners of the Xuanhuang Realm have an inherent advantage when they reach the heavens, and they are better than those of the original immortal realm. less."


    "Have you checked it too?"


    Qingque nodded lightly, "Yes, almost all the practitioners who came up from the Tongtian Tower were cultivated as geniuses by the fairy world, but think about it, there is a reason for this."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, and then suddenly said, "How can it be possible that a hundred people have come up for more than two thousand years."


    "Yes indeed."


    Qingque said warmly, "For these two thousand years, the immortal realm has cut the connection between the Xuanhuang realm and increased the calamity many times, making most of the cultivators of the Xuanhuang realm fall and perish without reaching the realm. It��s not possible to be an elite or not."


    "I didn''t think about it before. As expected, everything has two sides. The limitations of the Immortal Realm have given the Xuanhuang Realm a group of extremely outstanding geniuses."


    Zhou Shu paused, with a solemn expression, "But I don''t think it''s right for Xianjie to do this. In fact, it''s very wrong."


    Qingque nodded, "It''s definitely not right. Even if the cultivators of the Xuanhuang Realm are almost apt, they can''t just close the door to advancement. No matter how good their aptitude is, everyone should have the opportunity to become immortals. Compared with the cultivators who were born and raised in some realms of the Immortal Realm, their qualifications are even worse, and they can be promoted without restriction, all the way to the true immortal smoothly. Why, because they were born in the Immortal Realm? They are all human beings from the Profound Yellow Realm, but Forcibly classifying the ranks, so many realms, deliberately restricting the Xuanhuang realm, it makes no sense."


    As she talked, she was a bit angry, "I checked a lot of the information of practitioners. The more I read, the more I feel that the immortal world still has the selfishness in charge of the sect, and is extremely tolerant of the immortal world, and is extremely harsh to the Xuanhuang world, hateful and hateful. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I don''t like fairyland."


    "The more you understand, the less you will like it..." Qingque froze and laughed, "Did I say too much."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "It''s okay, but I didn''t expect you to check these."


    "I learned from you, just look at the jade slip if you have nothing to do," Qingque grinned, "but there are not many that can be seen. Although I have entered the second sect, but not a disciple of the A sect, I still can''t enter the best library, I The only thing I can see is these materials. I just thought about it when I looked at it... Well, let''s not talk about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, take care of our Xiancheng first, and talk about the rest later."


    "our?"


    Qingque was delighted, "Then go back this time, what are you going to let me do?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "You can do whatever you want. If you like, you can rebuild a Wushuang city."


    "If you want to have talents, you and I are not enough," Qingque''s eyes lit up and she could see that she was very interested. "Zhou Shu, have you seen Mu City Lord?"


    "There is no news from Mu City Lord, nothing at all."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "But Xuanhu is with me now, and I can see when I go back, I brought him out of Ming Yaotian."


    "Can you do this too?"


    Qingque was a little surprised, "I knew he was there, and I was still asking about it, but Ming Yaotian was really troublesome. Even the Ten Thousand Soul Sect couldn''t arrange for a person to go in. Only Genting City and the Suspended Bell Sect could do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I am also a disciple of Genting City now."


    "Wow!"


    Qingque exclaimed, "I also want to join, but they refused, saying that I am not qualified, which is very hateful! I think Genting City is a bit like Wushuang City. If you join, it will be very convenient to do things and you will definitely find it. Your message."


    "Really want to join?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and laughed I will teach you the rules at that time, and then I recommend you, as long as you want to, you can definitely do it. "


    "Um...but forget it, I really want to rebuild a Wushuang city again, let''s work together as a protector, plus Xuanhu," Qingque''s mouth curled up, as if thinking of something, but soon became solemn "But Bailong will definitely not come."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Bai Long, where is he now?"


    Qingque hesitated, "I''ve seen his messenger once, he should be completely disconnected from us, haha."


    She laughed helplessly, Zhou Shuwen said, "I will talk about it later, after all, I haven''t seen anyone yet. I don''t think that your friendship for thousands of years will not completely change just because you entered the fairy world."


    "He is now the deputy city lord of Baidi City, and then he will take the Emperor Sword and enter the fairy garden."


    Qingque shook his head slightly, "The path he walks is completely different from ours."

 Chapter 3136: All want to know

    "The Baidi City in the Immortal Realm is the Baidi City in the Xuanhuang Realm that was destroyed by Kunlun, right?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, he had always felt this way, and it seemed almost certain now.


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded, "To be precise, the Baidi City in the Xuanhuang Realm is a branch of the Baidi City in the Immortal Realm. It is similar to the situation of the Soul Transformation Sect. The Soul Transformation Sect in the Profound Yellow Realm is a branch of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The soul sect is not the master sect of the immortal world."


    "No wonder Kunlun is so withered."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, ��It��s hard to think about it after offending the two sects in charge.��


    "You are not right."


    Qingque shook his head lightly, "There is this reason, but it is more that Kunlun itself cannot produce talents. If there is a steady stream of talents, it will be difficult for anyone to suppress it. There are too many inheritances of Kunlun and it is too difficult. No disciple can truly master it. , They will slip from the sect in charge to this position."


    "I am extreme."


    Zhou Shu paused and smiled, "It seems that every time I make a mistake, you will point it out without hesitation, and it''s unpretentious at all."


    Qingque looked at him and smiled slyly, "Isn''t it good? If you feel bad, then I won''t talk about it later, it''s up to you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "How could it be bad? No one is talking about me now. I don''t think this is a good thing."


    "Actually, I can''t change this habit, so you can bear it."


    Qingque smiled and said, "Don''t talk about Kunlun. I have inquired a lot about the fairy world over the years. If you want to know what you want to know, just ask me. Anyway, Bailong has the blood of Baidi, so it''s definitely Baidi''s blood. He is a descendant, and his bloodline is very pure. In fact, he is a bit similar to Xuanhu, both of whom are famous family children, but the difference is that Ming Yaotian has basically lost power, while Baidi City is right."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, but there were some past events in his heart, not long ago.


    The imprisonment of Xiaozhao and Jianlao is behind the participation of Ruyilou and Baidi City. I don��t know if Bai Long knew about this. If he knew, then it is basically certain that Bai Long did indeed take a completely different path. .


    Qingque smiled slightly, "Bailong''s messenger said that he was already Da Luo, and that was something more than three hundred years ago."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "It''s so fast."


    "His talent is already good, and it has been cultivated. It''s not surprising that we don''t compare the realm with him." Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, her crystal eyes were extremely confident, "Furthermore, even if the realm is not as good as him, I will not I think he is your opponent, no one can beat you."


    "That''s natural."


    In front of her, Zhou Shu didn''t have to humble himself, and nodded calmly.


    Before the establishment of Xianshu City, he didn''t think any practitioner outside the celestial list could be better than him, but now, even if the strongest on the celestial list is not in the top five hundred, he can''t touch it, nothing. Worrying.


    The strong self-confidence in the heart is displayed, and the whole person is glowing with different characteristics, which seems to have a layer of light.


    "Human Sovereign will not be weaker than anyone, you should be like this."


    Qingque stared at him and looked a little dazed for a while. Zhou Shu moved in his heart and was about to stretch out his hand. There was a roar outside. When he watched, someone was kicking the wind tunnel hard, trying to make the wind tunnel bigger. .


    Qingque said in surprise, "Someone?"


    "A lingering fellow," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Let''s go out, and it''s time to leave."


    "How to get out?"


    Qingque hesitated a bit. She had just recovered now, so weak that she couldn''t touch a bit of demonic energy, and she couldn''t hide herself.


    Zhou Shu took her hand, "Just go out like this."


    Within a few steps, the blue sparrow changed its appearance, similar to the appearance of the previous gorefiend, but the face was a bit more hideous, and the eyes were like burning coals, emitting a few fires from time to time, and the hand was full of benefits. The toothed shield looked very gloomy and terrifying.


    However, this is what others see.


    Zhou Shu turned it out with a magic weapon, and then made some changes. As for the blue bird himself, it was still the same, and of course he did not touch any magic energy.


    "Just know you have a way."


    Qingque clenched Zhou Shu tightly, with a satisfied smile.


    "Cook up!"


    Standing at the entrance of the wind tunnel, Zhou Shu shouted, "What are you doing! Didn''t you tell you not to come in?"


    "It''s been so long, who knows if you have run away?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Zhu Tian quickly moved aside and murmured, "This mountain is so hard. After digging for so long, I can''t even put a toe in."


    "Puff!"


    Qingque couldn''t help laughing, "You are as big as this mountain, and you won''t be able to get in for a long time after digging. Are you stupid?"


    "Who are you, dare to laugh at me?"


    Zhu Tian noticed the blue bird, and just raised the big fist of the house, the blue bird standing next to Zhou Shu was not afraid at all, and smiled lightly, but the smile belonged to Zhou Shu only, and in Zhu Tian''s eyes it was a strange expression. .


    Before Zhu Tian had beaten him, he realized something and was shocked, "Blood Demon! Zhou Shu, have you found someone?"


    "nonsense."


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother to pay attention to him, "Keep away, don''t get in the way."


    "Yes Yes."


    Zhu Tian quickly stepped aside, but brought a big face to him, "Since I have found someone, I should do what I promised."


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at him, "Cook the sky, you get the Earth Demon Soldier, do you want to fight with me first?"


    If this is the case, it would be difficult to give it. How to say that cooking the sky is also a great demon. If you really start, it will be bad if you don''t take care of the blue bird. The blue bird is very fragile now and cannot withstand any blows.


    I didn''t hesitate to cook the sky, "I''m only looking for you second."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Is the first one?"


    Zhuotian nodded vigorously, "Yes, I don''t want to grab his territory, but it''s very comfortable to win him once."


    "There is a land demon soldier, you are not his opponent either."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and shook his head slightly, "Go back first, I will give it to you when I leave."


    "How is it possible, how can I lose to him with the Earth Demon Soldier?! You are waiting..."


    Zhu Tian shouted angrily for a long time, only when he turned his head he found that Zhou Shu had already gone far, and a red shadow passed through the town like lightning.


    "Wait for me, wait for me!"


    Zhu Tian was stunned and hurried to catch up.


    The two people on the demon cow were sitting side by side, close to each other.


    "Who is this guy How does he call your name directly? Is it a friend you know in the demon world? You are still like that, you can associate with any race, I tell you, the demon is really not good , They are far from the barbarians."


    "No, I am called Da Demon Zhou Shu in the Demon Realm, and no one recognizes it anyway. It doesn��t matter. This guy is called Da Demon Zhu Tian. Thank him. Without him, I can��t find you now. I will pay him."


    "That''s an Earth Demon Soldier, just give it as you say, am I so valuable?"


    "What nonsense, no amount of magic soldiers is worth it."


    "Where was the magic soldier that day?"


    "Don''t be foolish."


    "Hee hee, tell me about you now, I want to know."


    "Ok����"


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, :) Thanks to the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3137: Think so

    "It''s almost here, won''t you give it to me?!"


    Seeing the two close together, Zhu Tian jumped out untimely, "Zhou Shu, are you talking about it?"


    Zhou Shu on the demon cow turned his head and said, "What is the hurry, I will give it to you when it arrives."


    "Also, I think you have a problem!"


    Zhu Tian looked at Zhou Shu, and said in confusion, "Zhou Shu, didn''t you find the blood demon to see the blood demon mark? Why are they not fighting for so long, what are two people doing when sitting together? Strange things that I don��t understand, don��t look like a comparison at all."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "There is a problem, but it has nothing to do with you. You got the Earth Demon Soldier, what else is not satisfied?"


    "Yes, very satisfied."


    Suddenly, he patted his leg hard, making a sound like a bell, "However, you haven''t given it to me yet!"


    "It''s all right, take it."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t stand it anymore, so he threw the long knife away.


    He still had several of these types of Earth Demon Soldiers, all of which were obtained from the blood pool of Samsara, but unfortunately there were no Heaven Demon Soldiers.


    "Hahaha!"


    Zhu Tian took over the Demon Soldier and looked up to the sky with a long smile.


    Amidst the laughter, the Earth Demon Soldier gradually grew up, and in the blink of an eye, it went from a few meters to a few meters.


    The knife is awe-inspiring, and the sky is powerful.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, and suddenly, there was a feeling of seeing the devil.


    Although it is a feeling, it cannot be underestimated. Under careful consideration, one of the demon gods I saw in the demon temple a few days ago seems to be very similar to the current Zhutian. Does he have the power of a demon god? Was inspired by the Earth Demon Soldier?


    Such things are rare, but they are not uncommon.


    "I want to fight you now!"


    Zhu Tian held the demon soldier, and the wind and clouds surging between his waves made his whole person a little different.


    Zhou Shu calmed down quickly and said coldly, "Go back and do your thing, don''t bother me if it''s okay."


    Seeing Zhou Shu who was driving the cow away, he boiled the sky stagnantly, and hurriedly shouted, "Zhou Shu, don''t go far, I have fought with Yves, and I will be a wanderer with you. Go to hone martial arts!"


    "Great Demon Lord!"


    A vague figure suddenly emerged from the devilish energy in the distance and fell in front of Zhu Tian.


    The figure and the devilish energy were almost completely integrated, if it hadn''t taken the initiative to show up, there would be no demon race here.


    "It''s you?"


    After cooking for a while, he waved his hand impatiently, "Okay, the person has been found, I don''t want you to find it, let''s go."


    The Demon Race who couldn''t tell whether it was real or imaginary calmly said, "It''s an adult who asked you to do something. You promised it. The adult will help you, and you must also help the adult."


    "So fast... afraid of me running?"


    Boiling the sky stagnated, he said helplessly, "Then tell me."


    The blue bird on the demon cow was very curious, "Zhou Shu, what demon is that?"


    "Hidden Demon."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "The rare and very strong special demons, they are almost completely integrated with the demonic energy, and they are very concealed. Whether it is fighting or doing things in peace, they can play a lot of special roles. When the practitioners attacked the demons. At the time, he suffered a lot from the hidden demon, but the hidden demon is not a naturally generated demon, but cultivated by many methods. To make a hidden demon is not simpler than a good demon soldier. The great realms of the devil, such as the unitary mirror realm, the blood wish realm, and so on, can only be cultivated. I can''t think that there are hidden demons in the Eve realm. It should be entrusted to other realms to help him cultivate.


    "Ever is also very rich."


    Qingque suddenly became a little worried, "Won''t he follow us just now?"


    "No, I watched. I felt it before he came over, and he came here," Zhou Shu shook his head. "The one who came after Zhutian should be a demon who understands Zhutian."


    "That''s good."


    Qingque breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled, "That boiled sky is quite interesting."


    The hidden demon quickly disappeared.


    Zhu Tian said angrily, "What is wrong, I didn''t get the Earth Demon Soldier to deal with the practitioner!"


    Zhou Shu paused, "What kind of practitioner?"


    "On the other side of the Demon Abyss, a very powerful cultivator came. He passed through five or six waves of guards, and he was almost at the door. Ive asked me to go over and take a look. If I can take it, I will take it, but don��t kill. "Come on," Zhu Tian strode forward while still cursing, "I have something out of my bounds and I can''t get out of the blood pool, so let me do it. When I leave, see who your name is?"


    "I''ll go and see with you."


    Zhou Shu led the demon cow, and suddenly changed direction, following Zhu Tian.


    What did Zhutian realize, "Do you like killing practitioners?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Why do you ask?"


    "I don''t like killing practitioners, why do you want to go with me?"


    Zhu Tian said suspiciously, "Ask what''s so strange, many demons take pleasure in killing practitioners, and I think you are too."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I am not. Practitioners are different from us. Fighting with them can''t hone martial arts, so I don''t like fighting with them."


    "Yes, I am like that too! I don''t like their twists and turns at all!"


    Zhu Tian nodded excitedly, "It''s no good to fight with them anymore. You won''t be able to use anything you rob. At most, you can throw people into the blood pond as sacrifices. In fact, I don''t understand why the devil likes this kind of sacrifice."


    Zhou Shu smiled, without speaking.


    The demon **** does not like cultivators, he just likes to destroy all valuable, vital and regular things, and cultivators are precisely the kind of creatures in these heavens that carry these to the extreme.


    "You don''t like it, then why do you want to come with me, are you afraid that I won''t lose?"


    Zhu Tian seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly became angry, "You are afraid that I will insult your Earth Demon soldiers, aren''t you?"


    "Insulting is also insulting yourself. It''s my business."


    Zhou Shu was very cold, "I just want to see your level, but I dare not show my ugliness?"


    "Humph!"


    Zhu Tian glared at Zhou Shu, and walked away without a word.


    It looked like step by step, but strangely, the speed was surprisingly fast, as if the ground had shrunk under his feet.


    Zhou Shu also looked at it a few more times. If he realizes it, it is not that the Demon Race can also use the law of space, but that it uses the changes of the devil energy, very delicate and complicated methods. This boiled the sky is also something of.


    The demon cow also accelerated and followed closely behind.


    Qingque whispered Do you want to save that practitioner? Are they from Xianshu City? "


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "No, it should be Yunliu. At this time, there will be no other practitioners who come to Ephesus."


    "Yunliu? Is that Yunliu of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect? Do you know him?"


    Qingque was stunned, "But what is he doing here?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "He is here to find you. He regards you as a lifesaver, and he came to Liangmiao Country to find you specially. We have talked a few words."


    "Savior?"


    Qingque thought for a while before remembering it, and shook his head. "It''s not so exaggerated. It''s strange to say a few words. He is also one of the best geniuses in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and he can''t even pass the Burning Soul Tower. The Soul Burning Tower is not as good as the nine-story tower in our Wushuang City."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Although I haven''t seen the Burning Soul Tower, I think so too."


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3138: Dont worry

    The back stage of the Ephesus.


    Like a meteor shower, many cavities appeared in the billowing devilish air, and there were burnt marks everywhere.


    Dozens of demons lay crookedly in the middle, reluctant to live or die.


    An immaculate white cultivator walked coldly from the demons.


    Without even looking at them.


    The eyes are full of bloodshot eyes, like a layer of red mist, the cold eyes are always fixed forward, and the killing intent is undisguised, even if it is behind the heavy devilish energy, it can make people feel cold.


    "stop!"


    Another group of demon guards rushed over.


    There are about a dozen people.


    The headed Demon Lord shivered when he saw the tragic situation in front of him, then turned his head and shouted, "Dafan, you should try his skills first!"


    Dafan stood up blankly, holding the magic soldier in his hand, his legs trembling.


    No one can see that this practitioner is definitely not easy to provoke. There are seven or eight demon kings lying on the ground. The demon master himself is going up, isn''t it looking for death?


    "The one who stopped me died."


    The white-clothed cultivator said indifferently, and walked over without looking at Dafan.


    Da Fan was stunned, and under the demon lord''s shout, he could only raise the demon soldier and stab it behind the practitioner.


    "stop!"


    Before the magic soldier stretched out, he suddenly heard a loud shout, his hand softened, and he dropped again.


    Looking back, he was overjoyed, "My lord, you are here!"


    Not far away, several people were coming quickly, and the savior Zhou Shu he most wanted to see was also among them.


    "You all get out!"


    With a roar of anger, Zhu Tian strode closer.


    Both feet clearly stepped on the devilish energy, but there was a loud bang, as if stepping on an iron plate.


    The demon guard naturally didn''t dare not listen, and quickly gave way.


    Zhu Tian held a magic knife and looked at the cultivator condescendingly, "Are you trying to break into the Ephesus world and die?!"


    The practitioner sneered, and a jade bottle slipped out of his sleeve and fell on his hand.


    The bottle is not big, but half a foot. The material is not visible, but it feels transparent. There seems to be a universe in it. The sun, moon and stars are constantly circulating, like a living thing.


    The mouth of the bottle tilted, and a white smoke flew out.


    A burst of fire suddenly appeared above the Demon Abyss, and a huge meteorite with a radius of tens of miles suddenly fell. Obviously it was not an ordinary meteorite, and the rich demon energy could not affect its speed. It was on the top of the boiled sky in an instant and hit it straight down. .


    Feel the pressure before it falls.


    The Demon Abyss seemed to sink a large part, and the surrounding demons couldn''t stand up straight.


    "Good job!"


    Zhu Tian''s eyes widened, and with a loud shout, the magic knife in his hand suddenly grew several times larger, and he greeted him.


    There was a loud bang.


    The meteorite broke off, then cracked and turned into countless fragments, and suddenly it rained on fire.


    The scattered fragments fell into the Demon Abyss, and the Demon Qi fell one after another, revealing big holes.


    But the strange thing was that there was no real fragment in sight, as if it had been dissolved by demonic energy.


    The fight here was fierce, and the two on the demon cow also watched very intently.


    Qingque was a little surprised, "It''s really Yunliu."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think thoughtfully, "It will only be him, who took the initiative to kill the Demon Realm. Maybe he confirmed your death from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, knowing that your soul lamp is out."


    Qingque''s expression was slightly condensed, "I didn''t know that I had such an influence on him... but I can''t let him die like this."


    "Can''t die."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "He is a disciple of Yueming, and he must have the means to save his life, and it is impossible for Yves to kill him. Normal practitioners will kill him. Yunliu is a figure standing behind the elder Xianting. , Killing is equivalent to going to war with the immortal world, Ive will not do such a thing."


    Qingque paused, "That''s why he asked to boil the sky?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Yeve looks stupid, and he knows well in his heart. Besides, Zhu Tian can''t kill him. The gap between Zhu Tian and Yi Fu is huge. Even if he gets the Earth Demon Soldier, he will only be higher than Yun Liu. Not Yunliu, but..."


    He suddenly thought of the appearance of the demon **** possessed by Zhutian before, and it was inexplicable.


    Qingque thought for a few moments, "Iver didn''t dare, but Yunliu had a will to die. This is definitely not a pretense. He came to die on purpose. Even the true soul body is useless. It seems that he wants to give up. Relive yourself."


    Zhou Shu paused, thinking of the difference between the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, "If Yueming uses the Soul Seed to rebirth Yunliu, will Yunliu still have the memories of the past?"


    Qingque shook his head, "It should be no. His soul-seed must have been left long ago, and the soul-seed will not remember what happened after that."


    Zhou Shu suddenly understood something, "No wonder he came here. He really wants to die once and throw away all bad memories."


    Qingque was a little puzzled, "bad memory?"


    Zhou Shu briefly explained, "It should be his teacher who has harmed you."


    Genius rarely suffers frustration. Once encountered torture, he is always irrational. Yunliu is entangled between the master and Qingque. It is difficult to extricate himself. Before, he could use alcohol to dissipate his sorrows. Suddenly learned of Qingque��s death, his heart was ashamed. Unable to seek revenge from the master, he could only vent his accumulated anger on the demons, only to die, to forget the past.


    "This is indeed something Yunliu can do. He appears very fragile in the Soul Burning Tower."


    Qingque unconsciously brought out a trace of pity, "The genius of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is not as good as the people of the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is completely incomparable with you, but in the end he came for me, and now I am here well, he I feel uncomfortable even if I die."


    Zhou Shu was very serious, "Don''t worry, I won''t let him die, but don''t worry about it now and look again."


    "Listen to you."


    The green bird nodded naturally.


    When Zhou Shu spoke, she would definitely be able to do it. Her trust in Zhou Shu was the same as in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    More and more meteorites are falling, and they are getting bigger and bigger, almost meteorites.


    The demon energy in the Demon Abyss became thinner and thinner, and many cavities appeared, forming a twisted vortex, which looked very strange.


    Those meteorites are not real, but pure power. After they rush into the Demon Abyss, they will constantly offset the wear and tear with the magic power of the demon energy to cause this phenomenon.


    The surrounding demons couldn''t stand any longer and hid far away.


    But Zhu Tian still stood steady, cutting the meteorite with a single knife, full of energy, as if playing some game Qingque seemed to think, "Zhou Shu, what is this magic weapon? I never never seen it."


    "The Heaven-holding Bottle from the Suspense Sect."


    Zhou Shu has a trace of envy, "Nine-rank immortal artifacts are very rare, much better than gold bricks. The bottle contains the universe, transforms all things, and the various visions that come out have the characteristics of all things, but their essence is pure power. The power of the law, the advantage is that you can maintain your strength no matter where you are, and can also be used in the devil world, but Yunliu is now in a mess, the method used is not very good, there is more than enough power, but too little change, so he was boasted. restraint."


    Qingque paused, "Yunliu cultivates the law of strength."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "More than that, he has practiced two high-level laws, as well as the laws of creation. Of course, the soul laws are also very good, but both of these are limited by the demon world, and only the power law is easy to use."


    Qingque was stunned, "You know him so well."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is the first time I have seen him, but these things can be known at a glance."

 Chapter 3139: Then you try

    The battle became fiercer.


    From a distance, the Demon Abyss was divided into two halves. Inside, it was dimly lit, with clouds and devilish energy, tangled and entangled. Sometimes a blade of light flashed out, and thunder pierced the sky. At this time, two figures could be vaguely seen. , One high and one short, moving and quiet.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and flew out like an arrow.


    The speed is getting faster and faster, and the figure is getting bigger and bigger. When he reaches the middle of the Demon Abyss, he is already a giant with a halberd.


    The halberd seemed to come alive, like a winding black dragon, vomiting devilish air, killing intently.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhu Tian was about to slash with a knife, his face changed.


    The Zhutian at this time looks different from before. The body is a bit bigger, even the face has become distorted, and the face is full of strange lines with twists and turns, like a few snakes with teeth and dancing claws, and the tail. It spread all the way to his arm, and the big shekou was falling on his eyes, red as blood, with several black lines in it.


    The distorted face, the weird eyes, and the trembling mouth with excitement made it look particularly hideous.


    "Itching for a while, come and play!"


    Without saying a word, Zhou Shu waved his halberd forward, and the black dragon jumped out suddenly and went straight to Zhutian.


    "Afraid you won''t make it?!"


    Zhu Tian was even more excited, and Babu Duo came up with a few opponents and slashed straight down with a long knife.


    boom!


    The sky broke and the earth cracked.


    The two huge forces collided directly, instantly rolling up a huge vortex of power, the shock wave spreading all over, and the Demon Abyss vibrated violently.


    Being in it, there is a feeling that the entire void is distorted.


    "So refreshing, really amazing! Haha!"


    Zhu Tian laughed twice, and then slashed again with his strength, and his strength and speed seemed to have improved a lot.


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant.


    Just now, he almost used all the magic power in the Great Desolate Halberd, thinking it was enough, but it seems that the limit of cooking the sky is more than that. It also shows that he is correct. The cooking sky is indeed Inspired the power of the devil.


    Is it tyrannical or a demon god?


    Zhou Shu is still not quite clear about the power of the devil.


    There was no time to think about it, the power of reincarnation took advantage of the trend, mixed with the Great Wild Halberd, and attacked again.


    In the demon world, the benefits of the power of reincarnation can be seen. It can stimulate the potential of the magic soldier, and it can also be integrated with different magic powers to exert the power of the magic soldier to a greater extent. It is both a catalyst and a fusion agent.


    It is incredible for a practitioner to do this, but for Zhou Shu, it is normal.


    The halberd will be collected at the touch of it.


    This time there was no sight of the earth falling apart. After the collision, the earth and the earth shook and soon returned to peace.


    Both of them took a step back.


    It''s stunned to cook the sky.


    The knife just now was a powerful blow he had never had before. It felt like a touch of magic. He didn''t know how to do it. The moment the knife was shot, the world was silent, and even the Devil Abyss was shattered. All the devilish energy was lost, thinking that even Yves could not be blocked, but it was still blocked by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was at peace in his heart.


    Reincarnation is really easy to use in the devil world.


    At that moment, it didn��t even consume much. There was the power of reincarnation as a medium, blocking between two different magical powers. The power of the two people was like two rivers meeting together, instantly converging into a huge vortex, but immediately following the guidance. , Merged together, scattered and disappeared.


    Of course, there is also the reason that Zhu Tian has just come into contact with the power of the devil, and he still doesn''t use it well.


    "Come again!"


    Zhu Tian shook his head vigorously, his astonishment turned into more anger, and shouted loudly.


    The fighting spirit was completely aroused, and the whole body was caged with a layer of black mist, and there were still a little blood in the black mist.


    It seems to be wearing a thick black-red armor, tall and mighty, but very weird, especially when the armor is still dripping blood.


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, and once again confirmed the power of reincarnation in the demon world, naturally he was not too worried, and only looked at Qingque.


    The demon cow is still there, and the blue bird still looks like a demon, even if it is far away, there is still reincarnation lingering.


    Yunliu behind him was a little startled.


    After playing well, why suddenly a helper popped up, or a demon''s helper?


    The two played more fiercely than themselves, but speaking of it, if this demon didn''t come out, he might have sought benevolence.


    He might not be able to take the two cuts just now.


    But why should I take these two swords?


    His mind was stagnant, and he suddenly realized something, and the whole person was shocked.


    What am I doing?


    Knowing that Zhou Qing''s soul lamp has gone out, he desperately ran here to vent?


    Want to die?


    The person who killed his benefactor turned out to be his master, and both sides have kindness to himself. If he can''t avenge or save others, he just gives up?


    It doesn''t matter if you come to the Demon World, then you can fight it hard, but you are completely indiscriminate, and you don''t need to change any moves, just blindly throw the meteorite with the magic treasure? Obviously, the bottle holding the sky is not used in this way. There can be thousands of changes in dealing with the demon. This is also the advantage of the practitioner. At the beginning, Master, no, Yueming told me many ways to deal with the demon. But gave up the advantage and insisted on hard work...


    What am I doing?


    Zhou Shu, who suddenly broke in, gave Yun Liu a chance to calm down.


    Looking at the two demon races with force against each other, while thinking quietly, they slowly smoothed out.


    "Hahahaha! Refreshing!"


    Zhu Tian''s laughter is getting louder and louder, but it can be sensed carefully, but it gives people a feeling of unsustainable and about to exhaustion.


    Others may not be able to perceive it, but Zhou Shu can see clearly.


    "Don''t fight anymore, you are not an opponent."


    Zhou Shu Hengji stood in front of him, and said faintly, "In a few hundred years, it may be a little bit possible, but it is still far away."


    "What are you talking about, I can''t beat you? You haven''t done anything! Are you scared?"


    Zhu Tian stared at Zhou Shu, furious, holding the long knife high in both hands, slashing at any time.


    "Then you try."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "I''m afraid that if you go down with this knife, you will no longer be able to take this knife."


    Zhu Tian still retains a trace of reason, "Why?"


    "You don��t know how the demon soldiers are refined, do you? Especially the heaven and earth demon soldiers, either you control it, or you complete it, and use your flesh and blood to make it a better demon soldier. Now, do you think you Is there any power to control it?" Zhou Shu said coldly, "Boil the sky, this magic soldier is very suitable for you, but if you can''t control it, you will die by the sword."


    This is indeed a fact Behind every demon soldier of heaven and earth, there are countless demons who died for it.


    However, even if the power of Zhutian is not sustained, the blood soul will not be swallowed by the earth demon soldiers. The hidden demon that has been hiding around is not a display.


    "I know."


    The knife in Zhu Tian''s hand dropped, his body gradually getting smaller, and the blood mist also dissipated.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he saluted very seriously, "Thank you for reminding me."


    "I''m not reminding you, I just don''t want to take back the demon soldiers sent out," Zhou Shu said indifferently, "your strength is still a lot worse than I expected, even such an ordinary earth demon soldier can''t I control it well and I want to be my opponent. It''s still tens of thousands of years."


    "you����"


    Zhu Tian stared at Zhou Shu, but lost his previous arrogance, and did not speak again.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3140: Inexplicably reasonable

    "Um, my lord, that practitioner is leaving."


    A Mozu ran over, pointed at Yunliu in the distance, and hurriedly urged.


    "Broken in and want to leave?"


    Zhu Tian shouted angrily, strode together, and was about to catch up.


    "Don''t worry, I want to try this guy."


    Zhou Shu spoke lightly, but with a mountain of demeanor, Zhu Tian didn''t dare to talk any more.


    With a cry, the demon cow galloped over, Zhou Shu leaped up and chased Yunliu.


    The remaining demons also gathered around.


    "What''s your business, clean up here!"


    Zhu Tian glared at them, sat down and looked at the magic knife, reminiscing about his previous feelings, and smiled unknowingly.


    With the Earth Demon Soldier, it feels great, strength, power that I have never had before, they have been hidden in my body before, but I have never noticed it... Is this the power of the Demon God? Where did you get it? of?


    Perceiving someone behind him, Yun Liu speeded up.


    Only he soon felt something was wrong, the demon cow could catch up with him tomorrow morning, but it kept falling behind, not surpassing it, like stalking.


    "What do you want to do?"


    He turned around, his eyes extremely cold.


    Although he gave up the idea of ??entering the demon world and begging to die, the cultivator''s intent to fight against the demon is natural.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him, and said lightly, "Go out and talk about it."


    "Go out and talk about it?"


    Yunliu was a little surprised.


    The Demon Race who left the Demon Abyss is tantamount to losing a pair of arms, but for practitioners, the void is the best battlefield.


    These two demons chased him, obviously because they didn''t want to let him go, but they gave up their geographical advantages. What do they want to do? Besides, after leaving Demon Abyss, can the Demon Race still catch up with him? Demon Cows are not available there.


    I was surprised with only one thought, and calmed down quickly. It''s not a bad thing to myself, so why not do it.


    One person, one cow, slowly out of the Demon Abyss.


    At the moment of leaving, Zhou Shu not only put away the magic cow, but also put away the magic soldier.


    This made Yun Liu stunned.


    "You are not a demon...Ah! Senior Sister Zhou?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu still stunned, and then seeing the blue bird next to Zhou Shu, it was completely shocked and at a loss for what to do.


    "Ah...you, you are Senior Sister Zhou, are you okay? Why are you here?"


    Qingque was calm, "It''s okay, Yunliu, why are you here?"


    Yun Liu hesitated, "Senior Sister Zhou, I heard that your soul lamp has gone out, and I heard people say that you disappeared in the Ephesus world, so just come over... It doesn��t matter, it��s great if you are fine! You are How did you escape?"


    Qingque shook her head, "It''s a long story, so there''s no need to say more."


    Yun Liu nodded, "Yes, just fine."


    After looking at it carefully for a while, it seemed that it was a real blue bird. The blue bird treated people so coldly in the past.


    My heart was settled a lot. Since Qingque hadn''t died, there was no need to seek revenge from the respected Master. Everything seemed to be fine, so I didn''t need to think about it anymore.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Yunliu showed some caution, "Who is the Taoist friend?"


    It''s hard to be careless. The person in front of you is a genuine practitioner. The law and aura of his body are clear without perceiving it. It is well-ordered, and there is power in the ordinary. But this practitioner can be transformed into a demon just now. The clan, and the great demon king of the demon world still have the upper hand with force against force, which is simply incredible.


    Although it seemed to be just a big Luo Jinxian, it was more terrifying than any Hunyuan Jinxian he had ever seen.


    Too tough, I have never heard of it.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have talked with you several times, and you still have the magic weapon I gave you, have you forgotten?"


    "Have talked with me several times? Magic weapon?"


    Yunliu quickly realized, "Are you the City Lord of Xianshu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, this is Zhou Shu."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    Yunliu''s heart palpitated, with a sense of inexplicable fear, and he took two steps back, "City Lord of Xianshu? Is that Zhou Shu on the list of ten thousand evils?"


    "It''s Zhou Shu, who is on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List, yes, you saw it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stretched out his hand, "If you have the shackles, put them on for me, and you can go to the immortal world to receive the reward."


    Yun Liu stagnated, quickly settled down, and slowly said, "I believe, but I don''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What?"


    "I believe you are Zhou Shu, you don''t have to lie to me, but I don''t believe you are City Lord Xianshu."


    Yunliu stared at Zhou Shu, "Just now the abilities you showed in the Demon Abyss are enough to be listed in the forefront of the celestial pole list, and your ranking on the ten thousand fierce list is also lower, much better than me, but I have been to immortals. Shucheng, I��ve seen some situations there. Just the outside sky, it��s by no means you can... Anyway, I can��t believe that you will be the city lord of Xianshu. Besides, the city lord cannot come out. You should be sent by the city lord. The person looking for Zhou Qing, right?"


    "Well, you guessed it right."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and didn''t want to explain, it was unnecessary.


    He wanted to expose Xianshu City to the public and make Yunliu the first outsider to know, but he didn''t think that Yunliu would not believe it at all.


    Well, even Zhou Shu didn''t believe it.


    This is Yunliu who has seen some strengths of Zhou Shu.


    It''s even harder to accept the change of anyone else. Zhou Shu is indeed very strong, but can a big Luo Jinxian build such a fairyland city?


    But they won''t know.


    Most of the credit for building the city should be counted on the original core of Yunjuan Realm and Jianmu. The two of them plus Zhou Shu, plus the group of companions who followed Zhou Shu, have Xianshu City. With such a magnificent atmosphere, if only Zhou Shu is alone, even the quasi-sage may not be able to do it.


    "Unexpectedly, you went to Xianshu City."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s admission, Yunliu''s mind was slightly relaxed, but he always felt something wrong in his heart, as if there was a voice to say that what he said was true.


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Is Xianshu City bad?"


    Yunliu paused, "Very well, it is the most potential immortal city I have ever seen. If there are more people, it will be better than most immortal cities in the immortal world. I just didn''t expect...you will be there."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It seems that you haven''t said something, do you think I will bring disaster to Xianshu City? I will harm the city lord?"


    "Maybe, you should know how much the fairy world wants to arrest you."


    Yunliu was also very calm and said slowly, "But don''t worry, I won''t leak the news, the city lord is kind to me."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "You, it''s easy to feel that others are kind to you, aren''t you tired?"


    Yun Liu stagnated his face changed slightly, "Zhou Shu, the cultivator should be clear about gratitude and grievance, dripping water is also a blessing, the city lord told me the news of Senior Sister Zhou, and Senior Sister Zhou did find it here. If he didn��t lie to me, I should thank him, not to mention he gave me an excellent magic weapon."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Then your master has harmed her and treated you with gratitude and grudges. What do you do? Repay you with death?"


    Yunliu froze, and began to struggle again, unable to speak for a long while.


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop, and said solemnly, "That can''t solve any problems, I think..."


    Yun Liu subconsciously said, "Then what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s actually very simple. Compensation between grievances and grievances. Don''t return to Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the future."


    "what?"


    Yunliu was stunned for a moment, but he felt reasonable inexplicably.


    (PS: Thank you Kuang Xiao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3141: where are we going

    After hesitating for a while, Yun Liu said slowly, "I will consider it seriously."


    What Zhou Shu said touched him a lot, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t make up his mind.


    How did he come along this road, he knew very well, Yueming��s kindness to him is extremely heavy. If it weren��t for Yueming, he might not have become the first genius of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Of course, Qingque was also a life-saving grace to him, just In order for one person to completely sever contact with another person, he really can''t do it.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, there is a lot of guilt and helplessness in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    They are in a normal relationship, and he can''t ask Yunliu to be as decisive as Yunli in the Xuanhuang Realm. The two have completely different personalities.


    Zhou Shu has seen a lot of genius practitioners who are gentle and difficult to judge in the immortal world. For example, Yang Bai before, why not?


    These geniuses have a smooth journey, rarely have tortured, and it is difficult to make decisions when encountering difficult things, and it is difficult for practitioners with such a personality to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm, and most of them will die without transition.


    The fairy world is still too comfortable.


    Yunliu looked at Qingque and asked, "Sister Zhou, where are you going?"


    Qingque asked indifferently, "How about you?"


    Yunliu paused, and thought for a while, "Me? I...I''ll go back to Liangmiao country first, and I have to talk over there."


    Qingque nodded, "Then tell Lei Tong, didn''t he want to kill me? I am waiting for him in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu followed, "Also, you don��t have to hide my news. You can tell Lei Tong. If you want to receive a reward from the fairy world, this is the opportunity. We will wait for him in Xianshu City. If he dare not come, say something. We can go anywhere, Yunliu, do you know how to contact the city lord?"


    The two looked at each other and smiled knowingly.


    Yun Liu was stunned for a while, "Senior Sister Zhou, aren''t you going back to Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Qingque said calmly, "Yes, I have betrayed the clan."


    "what?"


    Yunliu stagnated, and was at a loss for a while.


    "You don''t think I will go back again?"


    Qingque smiled faintly, "I didn''t plan to go back after I left. The soul lamp and soul seed in Ten Thousand Soul Sect were all destroyed by myself. Also, don''t call me Senior Sister Zhou, my real name is Qingque."


    "I, I understand."


    Yunliu looked at Qingque, then at Zhou Shu, suddenly thought of something, and couldn''t calm down for a while.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Let��s leave first, Yun Liu, if you leave the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, you are welcome to Xianshu City at any time. Of course, you can come without leaving the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but you won��t be an immortal. Shucheng��s guest."


    Yunliu was still in a daze, Zhou Shu smiled and went with Qingque.


    Swim in the void side by side, flying very slowly.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s a pity."


    "What a pity?"


    Qingque was very calm, "He made a choice, and he is still a member of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. From now on, he will be an enemy or not a friend, so you are welcome."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "I''m not talking about Yunliu. Although he is a talent, he is not suitable for Xianshu City. I don''t care. I''m talking about cooking the sky. If you knew that the Earth Demon Soldier could inspire him. The power of the Demon God shouldn''t be given to him, and he has set up a major enemy for himself. This guy, if he becomes stronger in the future, it may be a big problem."


    He had an inexplicable feeling that this Zhutian might become a demon master.


    Qingque asked suspiciously, "Then why didn''t you take the opportunity to kill him? Still helping him?"


    "I can''t kill, there are people with Ive on the side, Ive also watched, they are father and son, they will not let me do it, I really want to kill, maybe you will be in danger," Zhou Shu paused Pause, "It''s a sell-off, but I don''t know if it will work."


    Qingque thought for a while, "It''s hard to tell the favor of the Demon Race."


    "Forget it, it''s not a big deal."


    Zhou Shu grasped her hand tightly and pulled up the sleeve to show the blood wish print, "There is not much devilish energy on this side. Solve this first."


    "Ok."


    Qingque let him hold his arm and said softly, "What should I do?"


    Zhou Shu took out a flying sword, it was the one with the mark of Zhu Rong.


    "I''m going to trouble you again."


    Looking at Feijian, Zhou Shu said with a solemn expression, "Last time it was a pay for a paycheck. This time I beg you for help. If you help me now, I will definitely repay you."


    After a while, the mark suddenly flashed.


    The brilliance of that moment was more intense than the noon sun, and even the demon world in the distance was covered.


    In the brilliance, the **** wish mark on the green bird''s arm, like a sand tower on the seashore encountered a wave, quickly collapsed and gradually disappeared.


    After a while.


    The brilliance disappeared, and the blood wish seal disappeared.


    Zhou Shu grabbed his arm and looked at it for a while, then stretched out his hand and stroked it, and nodded in satisfaction, "Okay, the breath of the blood wish seal is completely gone, and you can''t feel any devil energy. Try again, is there anything abnormal? a feeling of?"


    "No, it''s all done!"


    Qingque smiled happily and said of course, "You promised, there must be no problem."


    Zhou Shu let go of his hand a little bit reluctantly, and said slowly, "No, it would be much better to have Zhurong Shaman''s help. Her power is fair and honest, and it is suitable for expelling the atmosphere of the demons. Besides, what you have is only the Great Demon Lord. It��s not difficult at all to make a mark, but it��s hard for me to do it by myself. Maybe I have to reconsolidate my body."


    Here I want to say that this method is not suitable for Xiao Su.


    It is completely different from the Blue Sparrow, who is essentially a cultivator. Xiaosu is a demon. To use the power of the sun to drive her out is equivalent to letting her die. She can only take the path of the demon clan and let the demon blood completely overwhelm the demon blood. Row.


    "Zhu Rong Wushen?"


    Qingque looked at Feijian, and seemed to think of something, "Xuanhuang Realm, One Hundred Thousand Mountains, Debir Mountain, the Ceremony of All Gods."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it is the Zhu Rong shaman of the tribe. We went together at that time. Do you remember Sud Rong? He is now Zhu Rong''s envoy. We have met once, and this Zhu Rong seal is also there. When he gave it to me."


    "You see, this is cause and effect."


    Qingque suddenly became solemn, "If I were not for the one hundred thousand mountains with you, you might not have known Suanxiang and didn''t know him. Now you can''t use Zhurong Wizard''s power to save me. All this is for a reason. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled, showing a bit of emotion, "Yes."


    Qingque looked at him seriously, "Don''t be yeah, think about the process carefully, maybe you understand the law of cause and effect?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help laughing Hey, it would be so easy. "


    "Don''t hippie smiley."


    Qingque said angrily, "This kind of law is hard to say. Maybe you will realize it for a while. If you don��t think about it now, you may miss it forever. Although you know many laws, the more you know, the better, especially causality. Law, your comfort is definitely needed."


    Seeing her attentive expression, Zhou Shu understood her thoughts and said warmly, "Don''t worry, I''m thinking, but it doesn''t affect other things."


    He remembered everything about the law in the sea of ??knowledge and deduced it from time to time without missing a point.


    "That''s too much trouble for me."


    Qingque glared at him, but with a smile, "Where are we going now? Back to Xianshu City?"


    (Ps, thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    .

 Chapter 3142: Time is too fast

    "You can go back, or you can wait."


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "I sent Caiying and Bian Xue a message, they will be here in a while, about two to three months."


    "Then wait for them to come and go back together. I will stay with you for a while. Besides, it''s been a long time since I saw them."


    Qingque nodded slightly, only a trace of doubt in her eyes, "Zhou Shu, you said you sent them a message, how did you send it?"


    "Yunyin, Genting City''s sound transmission method is very effective and easy to use. As long as there is a formation method, it can transmit messages far away, and I have set a formation method for the small world that comes along this way," Zhou Shu After explaining a few words, Wen said, "I will teach you how to do it later."


    Qingque seemed to feel something, "Genting City does have a lot of good things."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Xianshu City has a lot of good things, you can see it when you go back."


    "Of course, when you talked about Jianmu, I couldn''t help it. I didn''t expect that I would have the opportunity to see Jianmu, which is the oldest, best and most precious creature in the Xuanhuang Realm and even the heavens," she I said a lot of compliments, and there was still expectation in my eyes, and I couldn��t stop for a long time, "By the way, do you think there is a way to find Muchengzhu through Jianmu? Muchengzhu should be the authenticity of Jianmu. Descendants."


    "I asked."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Jianmu didn''t respond to me at the time. Try it again when I go back. I think it should be ok, but Jianmu has no memory now, and most of them don''t know how to do it, so I have to think on my own."


    Speaking of speaking, if Jianmu retrieves his memory, even a very small part of it will be a great help to Zhou Shu (of course, it is now an incomparable help), but this is basically impossible. It is just before germination. A root of a tree will not leave much memory.


    Qingque thought for a while, "City Lord Mu has the breath of Jianmu. As long as you get close, Jianmu will definitely feel it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have left some Jianmu leaves to see if I can make some magic weapons. Actually there are some magic weapons, but it''s hard to say where to find them. Alas...Mucheng Lord also has Yangmei. There is no news from either of them."


    Qingque stretched out her hand, comforting warmly, "Don''t worry, you can always find it."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu held those warm hands, and he believed it too.


    After so long, there has been no news. It''s hard to think about what it will be like on the day of sudden news.


    Qingque looked at him, "Zhou Shu, it''s a bit cold outside."


    Zhou Shu pushed the black shell aside, "Go in, let''s not stay outside."


    Two people in a boat, floating in the void.


    It''s quiet outside, not too noisy inside, it''s cold outside, and warm inside.


    Before I knew it, it was just a few months.


    Looking up at each other, I feel at peace, I only hate that time flies too fast.


    Then, there were two more people in the boat, there was a lot of fun, and there was no need to say more.


    After the celebration, the group swayed back towards Xianshu City.


    Xianshu City.


    Zhou Shu entered the hall and saw a few familiar faces.


    Xie Xun glared at Zhou Shu, seemingly dissatisfied, "It''s been two days since you have been here, and you have been hiding out, keeping us outside, is it fair?"


    He stood next to Lu Sliao and Xie Sheng, one cautious and the other respectful.


    "Thank you, don��t be angry. I apologize. I really have something in the past two days. Didn��t this come here as soon as I got back?" Zhou Shu smiled and bowed his hands one by one. "Gong Lu is here too. Thanks for your hard work. , Has your father come too?"


    Xie Sheng bowed his hands in salute, "City Lord, my father is going to Wuwangjie first."


    Wuwangjie, an acropolis in Yunjuanjie, was named Zhou Shuqi to commemorate the starting point of his practice.


    "Then I will find him later."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Master Lu, did you come here for immigration? I didn''t expect you to come too."


    "I''m not the Lu Family Patriarch now, so I''ll follow along. The City Lord won''t take it in."


    Lu Lun hurriedly saluted, with a kind smile on his face, he could see that he smiled helplessly and was a bit wronged.


    Zhou Shu understood the reason, and based on the character of the country lord, he would no longer leave Lu Lun in Hachi country. After all, Lu Lun''s prestige is still there. He is in the country, and it is difficult for the new Lu Patriarch not to listen to him. , It��s no different from not changing the owner. Only when Lu Lun leaves the Hachi country, can the Lu family have a new look, and it is more suitable for the control of the owner.


    "Gong Lu is too worried."


    Zhou Shu said with great enthusiasm, "I have almost forgotten those things in the past. Now you are here in Xianshu City. Everyone is a fellow traveler. When you are in Xianshu City, you can choose a place in the city. Wouldn''t it be alone?"


    Lu Lun shook his head quickly, "No, there are more than 30, is it troublesome?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s okay. Two thousand are okay. It''s okay to build a big family here."


    Lu Lun stopped, "The city lord was joking, there are not so many people in the Lu family."


    Xie Xun said bluntly, "Zhou Shu, you just want more people. Now I have brought two thousand people. You should be satisfied."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I have seen it all, Xie Lao worked hard."


    When he came back, he found that there were many more people in the city, all of them were practitioners in Hachi, and their cultivation was not bad. This was one of the important gains from his trip to Hachi. The bag is safe, naturally happy.


    If you are satisfied, thank you sincerely.


    "They are all selected from the three companies. The detailed list is here. The strength is not bad. You can support them. You can do anything you want them to do. There is one point. Don''t let them go back to Hazhi country, and don''t go to the fairyland. , Other arrangements are up to you."


    Xie Xun was very straightforward, and he did not hesitate to be in the face of Lu Slaughter.


    It seems that there is still anger in his heart.


    "Xie Laoyan is serious."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "When you come to Xianshu City, you are the citizens of Xianshu City. I will treat them well. I can''t guarantee that they are the same as in the past, but I can say that in Xianshu City, they have made great achievements. Luo Hunyuan��s opportunities will not be less than in the family."


    Xie Xun was stagnant and did not speak, but Lu Lun hurriedly saluted, "Then I would like to thank the City Lord for them."


    "You are welcome, the purpose of Xiancheng''s existence is to give practitioners a chance."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, Wen said Lu Gong, you should choose your address first, and I will help you change the fairy vein after you choose. "


    "Thank you, I will bother the City Lord more in the future."


    Lu Lu saluted, Zhou Shu''s attitude looked good, but he couldn''t feel at ease.


    He came to Xianshu City, but he was forced to be helpless. It is difficult to say whether he will stay in the future. If he is good, he will stay, if he is not good, he will leave. The lord of the country said that he would not return to Hachi and not go to the immortal world. God, where can''t you go?


    "You are still too kind to them."


    As soon as Lu Lun left, Xie Xun said angrily, "You forgot, they all want to kill you."


    "No one can kill me here."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I will investigate everyone, and I have to thank Lao Duo for advice. I will stay in Xianshu City to help me during this time."


    Xie Xun paused, and said impatiently, "I know, but I can''t stay long."


    .

 Chapter 3143: Loyal person

    There is no delusion.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Fu Guo, I am looking forward to you."


    Xie Zheng shook his head, "City Lord, don''t call the word auxiliary country, old man Xie Zheng."


    "Get used to it, it''s not easy to change, the auxiliary country will go down."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and said slowly, "Fu Guo is really relaxed now, and one person will be brought to each world."


    Xie Zheng said indifferently, "That''s what you want for confession. I''ll take it away later. Have you brought the idol?"


    "With her."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Bian Xue behind him, and said slowly, "She is called Bian Xue and she is practicing the law of fate. Every month from now on, she will come here for ten days, and at the same time will bring the idols over. When the time comes, you and her Study the idols together, can you?"


    "Ten days are more than five days."


    Xie Zheng calculated it a little bit, "Maybe it takes a day to think about it for a month, but I still don''t think about it clearly. I am old now and have less energy than before."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Fu Guo is self-effacing, you will not grow old, you will only grow stronger."


    Xie Zheng didn''t notice a slight smile, "You can talk more and more. By the way, you won''t stay here to study? Not interested in idols?"


    "I''m interested."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said helplessly, "But my understanding of the law is far from enough, and I can''t touch such advanced things. It''s good to wait for Xuemei to tell me about it. It''s Fuguo, you must not hide your privacy. I also look forward to learning from you."


    Xie Zheng said indifferently, "You are hypocritical. You have been talking with the lord for so long, why do you still need to listen to me if you don''t understand?"


    "If you listen a lot, it doesn''t mean you understand."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Fuxiguo, what I talked about with the lord of the country that day, whether it was a Tao or something, I clearly told Xuemei, if you want to know, you can ask her at any time. "


    Bian Xue lightly chins her head, "The auxiliary country asks at will, it''s okay."


    Xie Zheng''s face changed slightly, and he said, "Then thank you City Lord."


    "but����"


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Fu Guo had better remember a little..."


    Xie Zheng stared at him and said before he was finished, "There will be no second prophet in the Hachi clan, is this the sentence? It was also said by the Lord?"


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, very calmly, "The Lord didn''t say it clearly, but it did mean that. Although the Hachi country has long been established, the old rules are still there. If a second prophet appears, the Hachi tribe will suffer disaster. "


    Xie Zheng looked into the distance and pondered for a while, "Zhou Shu, you can tell him that if you lose, you lose. I don''t mean to make a comeback. Over the years, he has hidden his identity as a prophet for so long, obviously better than me. Qiang asked me to guide Hazhi country, and gave me years of sentiment before leaving. I am very committed to his love, and I have no face to go back."


    "I will tell him."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What are Fu Guo''s plans in the future? I mean after learning about the gods."


    Xie Zheng paused, "If you understand, let''s talk about it. Maybe I will be stuck here for the rest of my life."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I am not satisfied. With the help of the country, I believe that is a matter of hundreds of years."


    Xie Zheng looked at him and suddenly shouted, "Thank you!"


    "in!"


    A Haechi tribe walked over quickly, standing still like a javelin, expressionless.


    Xie Zhengning said, "In the future, you will listen to City Lord Zhou. If it is not his order, don''t come to the old man again, can you remember?"


    "but����"


    Xie Bai was stunned, and a lot of hesitation appeared on his expressionless face.


    Xie Zheng looked at him, his eyes were softer than ever before, and he waved his hand, "Needless to say, you are the one who has followed the old man for the longest time. Now that you have worked so hard for so long, you should rest well and help me see the guests off. This is the last command the old man gave you."


    "Yes!"


    Xie Bai saluted and turned around, in one go, looked at Zhou Shu and said, "City Lord Zhou, please!"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Fu Guo, I just want a real shadow, and there is no one by your side, okay?"


    Xie Zheng had already turned around, only Xie Bai stood in front of Zhou Shu, and said motionlessly, "City Lord, please!"


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless, "Sister Xue, you just study hard here, I will go back."


    "Ok."


    Bian Xue nodded vigorously with a firm expression, "Brother Shu, my little sister will never let you down."


    Studying the law of destiny with the prophets of the Haechi clan, and the magical pen of the mysterious yellow world, this is an opportunity not to be missed.


    Everyone can see this, but there are others who can��t see it. Without Zhou Shu��s knowledge, she used money to calculate her own destiny, which is very vague, but one thing is certain, she will be When Zhou Shu''s life star dimmed, it still became an indispensable part of being bright. The key was this time.


    Looking at her expression, Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "I believe you, but you don''t have to swear. Sometimes a hit is necessary. It''s yours and yours."


    "No, it''s not the younger sister''s. You have to fight over, and your destiny can change."


    It is rare for Bian Xue to fail to comply with Zhou Shu. Her voice was as soft as before, and her tone was as gentle, but her stubbornness was also obvious.


    Zhou Shu smiled at the difference between Bian Xue, only admiration and support, "You know more about destiny than I do. Just do what you decide, but you can''t do anything excessive. I still expect you to help me. Well, don''t be too tired."


    He had a premonition, and he felt a little worried. Bian Xue was very crazy when she practiced seriously, day and night, no one was missing.


    In Cihangzong, he had seen it before. At that time, he was particularly worried that Bian Xue would become a miraculous truth, half withered and half glorious.


    "Senior Brother Shu, it''s not that the younger sister won''t go back. I saw it every few days."


    Bian Xue smiled, as gentle as before, turned around and followed Xie Zheng.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, too, you can see in a blink of an eye, how can it be like parting, now is not the past, and this is not the Xuanhuang World.


    "City Lord Zhou, we should go now."


    Xie Bai was still standing there, very persistently carrying out the final orders of the auxiliary country.


    "Let''s go."


    For such a loyal person, Zhou Shu really needs and pays attention to it, but he can''t cultivate it.


    He and Fu Guo and others have different ideas. He believes that there is no absolute loyalty in this world. When a group of people come together, the key is like-minded people. If they have a common goal, they will be together. If there are differences, they will separate. He does not insist on others. You must be loyal to yourself and when loyalty is particularly needed, you must use imprints, etc., while Fu Guo and others believe in absolute loyalty and use various means to secure a person to yourself. Tie them firmly together so that they will always be loyal to themselves. Judging from the thanks, they have done it, but it is not really absolute.


    Zhou Shu is suspicious.


    Xie Bai looked resolute and took the lead. He couldn''t help stopping when he only flew halfway.


    Gazing at the unwonderful realm not far away, it is hard to calm down.


    Zhou Shu understood very well. After following so many years, he would certainly not give up if he wanted to leave. "Thank you, don''t be too nostalgic. I will often send you to Wuwangjie in the future and there are still many opportunities to meet."


    "Thank you City Lord!"


    Xie Bai hurriedly saluted, only paused, then hesitated to look at Zhou Shu, "However, I think I still rarely see Fu Guo."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "It''s up to you, I don''t force it."


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3144: Fastest and best

    Xianshu City.


    The practitioners from Haze country have been here for more than a month.


    A golden immortal in the private immortal mansion practiced evil ways and was so ecstatic. The two people on the hill next to the hill used waste materials to make fake immortal tools. The four true immortals outside the city played a multi-eared rabbit so badly. On the other hand, a few Taiyi Daluo were bullying the children, a group of people laughed inexplicably on the street, and there were two flying boats flying indiscriminately beside the passage of the sky curtain...


    "It''s still messy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I can see hundreds of things that upset me in a day, but I can''t take care of it. It''s better not to look at it."


    "You can''t help but look, this is your fairy city, you want to ignore it," Qingque said with a smile, "No matter how chaotic you are, you must look at it, and learn the truth from the middle, the behavior, practice and perception of each practitioner. All the benefits you get from Xiancheng."


    "The benefits are many."


    Zhou Shu admitted that what every practitioner does is mainly the process and method of practicing the law. As long as he examines it carefully, he can realize it.


    This is completely different from the effect of reading the classics by yourself. No matter how you look at it, you have your own will in it, while watching others practice the rules, and then learn from it, it is like having thousands of clones with different personalities and different cultivation levels. The feelings are different and the gains are completely different. Of course, how much experience can be gained and how much Shu Zhidao can improve, but it depends on oneself.


    Qingque covered her mouth and smiled, "That''s it. Now there are few people, just a few thousand. When it reaches tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions, it''s not too late for you to complain."


    "The fairy city of millions of practitioners is unrealistic to think about."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "Now I can''t see thousands of people come over, and it''s funny to think about it. I thought I was quite rich before, but now I feel that it''s not enough, it''s too far."


    "You are lazy."


    Qingque stared at him, and said seriously, "The resources in the realm are all managed by the core of the source, and the external defense is basically handed over to Jianmu. You are a shopkeeper, and now it is hard to start doing business. , I started complaining, it��s not good."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "With you, it seems that I can''t be lazy."


    No one said these words to him in the past, and he was happy too, but when Qingque came, he managed him like a supervisor.


    However, he also felt very good.


    In fact, it wasn''t that he didn''t do it in the past, it was just that he was not very attentive on the surface. As the city lord, how could he not be serious and deliberately pretending to be lazy was also quite interesting.


    Qingque still looked serious, "I''m not just a supervisor, in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I have collected a lot of experience in managing Xiancheng, and I will tell you slowly."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu froze.


    Qingque glanced at him, "What''s so strange, I plan to build it myself, and then I will lead you over, but if you build it, I won''t have to trouble, but those methods and experience can''t be lost. Zong and Suspense Sect found it, you should be able to learn from it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What is your planned name for Xiancheng?"


    Qingque frowned and turned her head away, "Tell you how to manage Xiancheng, and you will just pull something else. It''s not correct, and I don''t bother to talk to you more."


    Zhou Shu smiled and broke the topic, "Qing, there is news from Yunliu. He said that Lei Tong didn''t believe that we were in Xianshu City. He thought it was a lie. He didn''t say much, he had already left. Liangmiao Country, planning to go back to the immortal world, passing through Xianshu City."


    Qingque seemed to think, "Do you still want to win him?"


    "It is enough to say it once. If he really wants to leave the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, he will naturally come here in the future."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I plan to go to Liangmiao Country. There are some things that should be done."


    "Kill Lei Tong? Provoking the relationship between the witch world and the fairy world?"


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "If Yunliu is still there, he will definitely get involved. That will be too much trouble, but it will be troublesome."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, you can see the problem very clearly. Yunliu''s identity is there. It is impossible to use him this time. And he is a person who likes to repay his gratitude. It is inevitable that something will happen this time. He was dead, and it happened that he was very unpopular in the Liangmiao country. The Holy Fire Gate was annoying to see him. People in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect said that he was a dog of the Xuanling Sect, and the Liangmiao people in the Liangmiao country were also I don''t like him very much, so if you solve him then, if you mess things up, there will be gaps to drill."


    Qingque paused, "The key is still from the fairy world, what''s the news?"


    "Don''t worry, both the Sacred Fire Gate and the Ninth Pawnshop have definite news. If you follow the plan, if there is a disturbance here, the immortal world will be able to spread the collusion between the sect in charge and the shaman world," Zhou Shu faintly Said, "Collaborating with the Witch World, wasting a lot of resources, and the important elder died unclearly. This matter can''t be taken up by the sect who is in charge of this matter, and it will look good on the Immortal World."


    Qingque said slowly, "The Suspended Bell Sect may push things to Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "That''s better."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Sacred Fire Sect has been waiting. As long as the Suspension Bell Sect has a little sign of doing so, the Sacred Fire Sect will dare to directly attack the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It''s hard to say that there will be a mess here."


    Qing Que nodded, "If the fairy world refuses to give up here..."


    "They must not give up, nor can they give up if they want."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "If they give up here, no one will come to Xianshu City. I don''t need a quiet border. Xianshu City has the best and fastest development opportunities only when people come and go. ."


    "That''s it, but it''s a bit difficult to do."


    Qingque nodded lightly, "It''s not enough to spread the news that you are Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "That''s part of it. It must rely on this to attract some people, but the main thing is the immortal world. The immortal world must feel the opportunity to break through the border, and at the same time, it must be aware of the threats of other forces in order to let them come from. Constantly sending practitioners over...it��s not difficult, one witch **** is not enough, then two, Haze is not enough, then the demons, always let them feel that this is the most troublesome place, not many people come. , The immortal world is not easy to handle."


    "I understand your thoughts. In this way, Xianshucheng has a lot of opportunities but the danger is also much more."


    Qingque said warmly, "In fact, thinking about it in a different direction, solving the problem of Liangmiao Country, splitting the connection between Immortal Realm and this side, and supporting each other with Hachi Country, so that Xianshu City can develop quietly is also a way out."


    "Danger is not a bad thing. The immortal world is too easy and so many problems arise."


    He calmly said, "Our Xiancheng can''t take this way out. Ever since I built Xiancheng in Yunjuan Realm, danger has always been with Xiancheng. Whether you accept it or not, they will always come. The immortal realm wants to get rid of me. Soon thereafter, the Demon Realm will never forget the Yunjuan Realm. Both times it was the Demon Lord��s personal visit. Hachi Country is not a friendly country. She Bi Shi and Xiang Liang Xiangmiao will never give up entering the heavens..."


    "We don''t have much time. We must develop Xianshu City the fastest and best."


    It is the choice of most Xiancheng to accumulate food and slowly become king, but for Zhou Shu, that is an impossible way.


    He saw clearly.


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3145: Like

    "I totally understand."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of appreciation in her eyes, "Indeed, winning in chaos is the only way out for Xianshu City. You always know what you are doing, but I was not thinking carefully and said the wrong thing. Sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You don''t need to apologize, just exchange ideas with each other. You have thought about building Xiancheng before you think about it."


    It was Qingque. The others seemed to have no idea of ??building a fairy city at all. They all planned to be promoted by law and Tao. It was a tougher road, but for them, it was the most suitable.


    Qingque shook her head seriously, "I don''t have any ideas now, just have Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Xianshu City was originally ours."


    Qingque paused, "Zhou Shu, I found that I don''t know enough about you. I haven''t been with you for nearly a thousand years, and I feel a lot is missing."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There will be more time in the future."


    Among the trees, a figure in a yellow shirt approached lightly.


    By the way, the location of Zhou Shu and Qingque is next to Jianmu, the most central location of Xianshu City. He usually cultivates and manages Xiancheng through the core of origin. Of course, people he trusts can do Come through the formation at any time.


    He called it Wanmuting.


    Because of the nourishment of the building wood and the nourishing moss, many different kinds of exotic flowers and trees have been born. Among them, there are many species that have been extinct in the Xuanhuang World and even the heavens. It is not an exaggeration to say a thousand trees.


    "You say yours, I will look at the teleportation array."


    It was Zhao Yueru who came. She glanced at the two of them, her eyes falling on the teleportation formation.


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and said warmly, "Have you come to see anything every day?"


    "do not understand."


    Zhao Yueru was very frank, "I don''t even understand the pattern of the formation rune. It feels completely different from the formation way I learned. You don''t tell me."


    "I can''t understand it myself. How to tell you that using half a bottle of water to teach you is wrong," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. "The teleportation array is indeed different from what we learned. There is not much difference in formation."


    Zhao Yueru was a little unconvinced, "Aren''t all the formations, don''t you have to rely on the rules? Why is it different?"


    "Except for a little energy conversion, the other parts of the teleportation array really don''t rely on rules. I''m talking about the rules commonly used by practitioners." Zhou Shu paused. "Except for the energy use, the teleportation array actually only has one This very special law is the law of space."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhao Yueru seemed thoughtful, "I''ve heard of the law of space. It seems that it cannot be practiced specifically, and there is no power of the law, but through the use of other laws, some characteristics of the law of space can be obtained, such as instant movement and opening up temporary space. and many more."


    "Yes, like the big cutting punch, the universe in the sleeve, and the Wanfang Ring, etc., all have the characteristics of the law of space."


    Zhou Shu showed some approval, "However, this is not the case with the Teleportation Array. The Teleportation Array does not use other laws to obtain the characteristics of the Space Law, but directly uses the Space Law. It actually has the power of the Space Law."


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru''s expression was slightly condensed, a little confused.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The difference between the teleportation formation and other formations is here. It relies on the very special laws of space. The teleportation formation is also different from other formations. It does not require the formation of the training rules. , Don��t even need any cultivation."


    Qingque understood what he was surprised, "So, being able to make a teleportation array is equivalent to understanding or even mastering the laws of space?"


    "For us practitioners, this is true. Only by understanding the law can we use the power of the law, but in reality it is not the case."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Lin Zhu can be a teleportation array, but she doesn''t know the law of space. She doesn''t even know what the law of space is. She won''t use it without the teleportation array. There is no system at all, she just can do it. Teleportation Array, sometimes I even feel that it is more like a kind of talent, like the true eye that Haechi is born with. It cannot tell the specific way, but it is useful. Teleportation Array is also such a talent. Special people are expressed in the form of formations."


    Qingque seemed thoughtful, "So, except for a genius like her, maybe no one else can learn it?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I think it is difficult to learn, or to understand the application of the law of space, even if Lin Zhu can''t do it, but it is okay to draw a gourd according to the sample and follow the sample. This is not how the fairy world studies. Huh? They also have a teleportation array like Kong Yuan Zhimen."


    "If you can''t learn the essence, it doesn''t make sense, right."


    Zhao Yueru looked at the teleportation array and suddenly felt uninterested.


    "If a practitioner can understand the laws of space, and even incorporate the laws of space into the system of practitioners like other laws, then the practitioner will be terrible," Zhou Shu didn''t care much. "If you can learn the laws of space, you can also learn. When the law of time is reached, that also means that the practitioner can go wherever he wants, and that is impossible...If possible, then he is not a practitioner."


    Practitioners are very powerful, it can be said that they are the lord of the heavens, but there is a limit after all, and Zhou Shu has a clear understanding of this.


    In these heavens, it should be impossible for practitioners to break through the upper limit, and reaching the saint may be the end.


    Zhao Yueru was puzzled, "Go wherever you want. Isn''t it okay now?"


    "Yeah, you can go any way you want."


    Hearing the excitement of the discussion here, Qingque also came over, "The fairy world, the devil world, the witch world, the dragon world, etc., and even more distant places, you can go, just take some time, it seems not difficult. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Where I am talking, it''s not a place like the fairy world, but another world."


    "Another world?"


    The two women looked at Zhou Shu, their eyes slightly confused.


    Looking at them, Zhou Shu said slowly, "In a world completely different from here, there may be humans but no practitioners. Because there is no need, ordinary humans can do things that practitioners and even immortals can do. Able to fly, and to send messages across thousands of miles..."


    "So weird?"


    Qingque frowned but there was a trace of yearning in her eyes, "That is indeed completely different from the fairy world, where is it and how should it go?"


    Zhao Yueru paused, "If you want to practice the law of time and space, can you go?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Maybe, I''m just guessing. Actually, it doesn''t make sense to think. It''s better to be pragmatic, and practice all the laws you can see and understand. Time and space are unrealistic. We will spend our entire life. Can''t reach that level."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Yueru retracted her thoughts, "I still look at the teleportation array, maybe I can understand a little bit."


    "You can''t chew too much, if you can''t learn it, I''m even more unlikely."


    Qingque shook his head and placed his gaze on the teleportation formation, only muttering in a low voice, "It is so detailed, as if I have been there."


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)

 Chapter 3146: What means

    Zhou Shu was stagnant.


    I really said it in detail.


    It is also sent by feelings, the more you understand, the more ideas.


    Maybe the saint is like this, constantly surpassing the limit, jumping out of the circles that limit himself, but in the end, when he understands the true meaning of the changes in the heavens and the earth, he knows that he still can''t jump out, so he stays in seclusion, watching the clouds. Yun Shu.


    Will Zhou Shu do the same?


    Maybe, maybe not, after all, unlike a saint, his starting point may be higher.


    But now is not the time.


    Qingque looked at it for a while and whispered, "I can''t understand it at all, but there seem to be words embedded in these lines, right?"


    "Well, it''s the ancient Chinese character for''Yu''."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Most of the formation masters and talismans will mark their own in the lines, and it will not affect the effect of the formation and talisman. The person who made this teleportation formation is called Lin Zhenyu, so he embeds his name. Go in."


    Qingque nodded lightly, "That''s it."


    Zhao Yueru followed, "The hundreds of thousands of array talisman on the Tongtian Pagoda at the time. If you look carefully, most of the array talisman has the word''zhu'' on it. That''s Lin Zhu''s mark. It''s similar to this."


    Qingque nodded, "I didn''t pay attention at that time, it looks very obvious here."


    "The Yin patterns used by Lin Zhu are different from the ones here. They are indeed harder to see," Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "When the situation here stabilizes, it''s time to go to the wizarding world. Maybe you can. Knowing Lin Zhu��s news from the Jiang family, the situation over there is very complicated, and the distance is a little farther away. The soul shadow cannot be replaced with the body, and you must be fully prepared."


    Zhao Yueru said quickly, "I''m going."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know that when we pass through the phosphorescent demon world, it will be more convenient in the demon world without going to the territory of the Xuan Ming witch god. I can come here as expected, and I will find news about Xiao Gun," he said. Glancing at Qingque, "Are you going, Qing?"


    "I''m not going, I''m looking at Xiancheng here, and I have to condense the true soul."


    Qingque shook her head and smiled contentedly at the corner of her mouth, "I didn''t expect that I would have the opportunity to use Jianmu Leaf to condense the true soul body. I even feel that the true soul body condensed this time may be stronger than myself. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Vitality will definitely be better."


    He could also use Jianmu Leaf to condense the true soul body, but after thinking about it, he still gave up, or the soul shadow is more convenient.


    The essence of the soul shadow is the real shadow, that is, the clone. It is not like the true soul body as a separate individual, so it is also limited by the master''s ability. If the soul shadow contains materials higher than the master''s ability, the result is that it cannot be with the body. Mutual integration and conversion, then the value of the soul shadow will be lost.


    "Satsuki, you are lazy here again!"


    A group of green shadows rolled in and fell in front of a few people, but it was Caiying.


    She was furious, "You are in charge of the dojo today. Why don''t you go to the dojo?"


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, pretending to be calm, "I should have remembered the time wrongly and will go right away."


    "No need to go."


    Caiying waved her hand, "Several people were cursing, and the palace looked unhappy, so they all drove away, and the door will not be opened today."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It''s hard for some people to come to the dojo. If you don''t teach it well, you can just rush it. You say you, how many rushed out this month?"


    "Thirty, forty?"


    Caiying had the final say, and said indifferently, "They are not teachable talents, they can''t learn kendo at all, and their character is not good...Speaking of which, it''s all to blame. My palace did not encounter these situations in Chen Liucheng. , The people over there are very obedient, it''s not that the Xiancheng you are in charge of is not good, so you can get some ignorant people."


    Zhou Shu did not argue, "They do have a lot of problems, but there will always be one or two talents."


    After a period of screening, Zhou Shu also saw it.


    This group of people is indeed not good at it. Good practitioners are all left behind by Hachi Country. Those who send to Xianshu City are selected for the rest, that is, they are full of popularity, or they do some coolies and pretend to be many people in Xianshu City. You can��t count on too much.


    Good talents are not sent, they are attracted willingly.


    Caiying turned her head, "There are really talented people, I can teach well without going to the dojo, anytime, anywhere."


    Zhao Yueru smiled, "How can you teach others? You are looking for a training partner."


    Caiying looked at her, her eyes suddenly burst into light, sharp and compelling, "Then practice with you today! Do you remember to use Taoist tools!"


    "I don''t understand it anyway, so it''s okay to hit it."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him, as if two sword lights collided.


    The two went out one after another.


    Zhou Shu paused and followed out.


    Qingque smiled, "Are you itching too?"


    "No, I''ll pick someone up."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and was already in the city in a flash.


    "Who wants you to pick it up by yourself? Has your face changed?"


    Qingque muttered in a low voice, thinking for a while before calming down.


    She now discovered that after she came back, every bit of Zhou Shu seemed to affect her, which might not be a good thing.


    But it is not a bad thing.


    Zhou Shu did not stop, but continued to go up, out of the sky, straight into the void.


    He frowned.


    Soon, a group of people appeared in sight.


    To be precise, it is not a person, but ten emperors.


    The one at the head was very mighty, with blood stains all over his body, as were the Emperor Rivers behind him, and some Emperor Rivers could not fly at all and were carried away by other Emperor Rivers.


    "Xiangru, someone is chasing you?"


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Go in first, don''t worry about the others."


    That Dijiang is Xiangru.


    The blood on his body was not the blood of other people ��net 00ksw��, but broke out from the body. Obviously, too much blood was used, the body was overloaded, and he couldn''t even change into a human shape.


    "No, no one is chasing us, but... I''ll talk about it later."


    Xiangru waved his wings and panted quickly, "Zhou Shu, many people from his tribe have been injured, is there a way?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "As long as there is a trace of life, you can save life, you can''t die."


    Xiangru breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s the best, and finally come out, if you die, you will lose, huh."


    Zhou Shu looked at him for a while, and a soft and warm light appeared on the palm of his hand, covering all the Dijiang tribes. After a while, Xiangru''s fatigue gradually disappeared, and the blood stains on his body faded a lot. Suddenly regained his human form, and other Dijiang tribes also gradually regained their vitality This is the case first, and then they will recover after entering. "


    Zhou Shu turned and walked, and a cloud bridge stretched under his feet, supporting the group of Dijiang tribe to fly slowly towards Xianshu City.


    Xiangru turned around and said in a deep voice, "I said, I''ll be fine when I come, don''t worry about anything."


    Those emperors followed Yunqiao forward, looking at Zhou Shu, they were surprised.


    "What is this method, how come it doesn''t hurt suddenly?"


    "I don''t know... But it is indeed a capable person, following him, it is probably better than the Star Sea Realm."


    "You still think about Xinghai Realm! Are they really nurtured into slaves? Wouldn''t we be like this if it wasn''t for them?"


    "I can''t blame them all..."


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3147: Cant learn

    After the Dijiang Clan was settled, Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t worry, with Jianmu protector, no matter how big the injury is, you can recover."


    Xiangru nodded, "I understand, you will be fine when you come back."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I looked at it, your injury should be caused by the star power, is it the star sea realm?"


    "These crooks!"


    Xiangru''s face was cold, "I can''t spare them!"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What''s the matter?"


    Xiangru said something with resentment.


    He arrived in the Xinghai Realm and persuaded the Dijiang tribe on Lansha Island to follow him to leave. However, when he left, he was obstructed by the leader of the four islands. The Stars and Sea Realm were all levels of barriers. It would be difficult to get out by force, so he took the initiative to propose , A battle is determined to win or lose, if you win, the whole family will leave, if you lose, the whole family will stay, even yourself.


    "He agreed?"


    "Yes, he seems to be a very creditable person..."


    "Have you won?"


    "Maybe, but I think the four island masters didn''t do their best. I thought he was deliberately letting us leave. I am grateful. Who knows that he was pursued not long after he left the Xinghai Realm!"


    It is not people who are chasing, but stars.


    I don''t know when it will appear, but every time it appears, it will inevitably cause great trouble to him and the team.


    The starlight is almost impossible to prevent. It can shine from all directions, and no matter where it shines, it will be unspeakable pain, and the whole body is uncomfortable. It can barely resist with the power of blood.


    After flying all the way for more than ten years, the lingering starlight has been following them.


    Sometimes three or four times a day, sometimes only once or twice a month, irregular, but never leave.


    It''s like putting a reminder on it, but I can''t get rid of it.


    Along the way, or lost or died, the team has already lost more than half of its staff.


    It''s not so much that those Dijiang tribes can''t stand the burning of stars, it''s better to say that they can''t stand this endless suffering.


    You have to fly continuously, there is no time to rest at all, you don��t know when you will be hit, you have to be vigilant at all times, and then you don��t even dare to open your eyes. As long as you see the starry sky, there is something to be photographed and killed. It��s not easy to feel dead.


    But it has almost reached its limit. If this situation continues, even Xiangru himself will collapse.


    Fortunately, the Dijiang Clan was born with an extremely fast speed, and the power of the bloodline had the characteristics of the law of space, and it could fly over within ten years.


    If it is other races or practitioners, I am afraid that none of them will survive.


    Xiangru said coldly, "It''s ridiculous. I thought I was letting us out. It turned out to be doing this deliberately, just to torture us in the void until we die. It''s better to be happy then."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s a photo of the fierce star. I didn''t expect them to even master this forbidden technique."


    Xiangru said suspiciously, "You know?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I have heard that Xingzhao is a technique developed by relying on the universe of the divine weapon. There are two types of Xingzhao and Jixingzhao. The former is used to kill people, regardless of where the opponent is in the Xuanhuang Realm. As long as the place where you can see the stars, it will be positioned by the magic formula, it is difficult to escape its attack, and it is really impossible to defend against. Because of this magic formula, Emei got into a lot of trouble, and was later banned by several major sects in the Xuanhuang Realm. It is listed as a prohibited technique."


    He paused, "This is all a long time ago. It is said that no one in the Xuanhuang Realm knows it. In fact, if they do, they can''t use it, because compared with the past, the starlight of the Xuanhuang Realm has been dimmed a lot, and it is difficult for the universe to play. Power, but I did not expect it to be retained in the heavens."


    Xiangru stagnated, "A magic technique that can only be used with divine tools, is it that the universe is in the star-sea realm?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "There should be none, but the formation in the Star Sea Realm should be able to simulate the function of the artifact."


    The three main islands in the Xinghai Realm did indeed form a Sun-Moon Universe Circle. He was very puzzled when he saw it. Now it seems that the several island owners in the Xinghai Realm made it similar to the Universe Circle. The formation method, used as an artifact.


    Xiangru''s face is ugly, "Using this method to deal with us, are they sick? We really want to kill us, we can''t get out."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It may be to use you to test the effect of the formation method. If they find it easy to use, the next target may be elsewhere. This kind of invisible method of killing may be used against certain enemies. "


    "They experimented with formations, should we die?!"


    Xiangru suddenly raised his head, red light flashed in his eyes, and his killing intent was about to spread.


    "This matter will be resolved in the future," Zhou Shu blew out a breeze, temporarily soothing his mind, and said slowly, "Where did you feel that there is no starlight? Before you came, it should have been a long time. "


    "When it comes to the edge of the devil."


    Xiangru was still angry, "No matter how powerful they are, they won''t be able to locate us in the Demon Realm, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Almost, they should only be able to use star photos in certain places in the Outland now, but even so, this is a very big thing. The Star Sea Realm is equivalent to having extremely long-range attack methods. The surrounding fairy city There is going to be trouble."


    "The Immortal Realm will not leave it alone?"


    Xiangru gradually regained his sanity, "Now the Xinghai Realm is only taking photos of some people. If this formation becomes stronger, wouldn��t the Xingzhao break the sky of Xiancheng and even directly attack other people��s Xiancheng? If the Xinghai Realm continues to develop like this , Who will not be afraid of them then? They can even control the entire outer domain, and the immortal world will not allow this to happen."


    "Yes, but I am worried that it may be a chess piece in the Xinghai Realm."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "In the immortal world, it is impossible for them to experiment with such deterrent methods. If they do that, most of the sects and immortal cities will oppose it, and the sect in charge will also step down, but in the outer world, they don��t have so many. Be scrupulous, do whatever you want."


    He probably understood the reason why Emei suddenly disappeared, and suddenly there was another Xinghai Realm in Outer Domain.


    The immortal world has been playing chess for tens of thousands of years, and gradually began to show his power.


    First test in the Xinghai Realm. Once it succeeds , it may not be impossible to bring the formation back to the Immortal Realm, and even put it in the Demon Realm and other places.


    So as to influence or control the heavens to the greatest extent.


    If Xiangru is not his companion of Zhou Shu, and by chance, he will bring the Dijiang clan back from the Xinghai Realm. He is still in the dark. As for the other Xiancheng City Lords in the Outer Domain, he does not understand at all, even on a certain day. , The sky was broken by a sudden starlight, and I still don''t know what happened.


    But now that you know it, you can take precautions and even stop it.


    "Maybe it was the acquiescence of the fairy world?"


    Xiangru stagnated, and understood something, "Your Immortal Realm, you really think far-reaching."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "To be precise, it is those who are in charge of the sect, especially the Xuanling Sect. This is very similar to their style."


    "If you can''t learn, you can''t learn."


    Xiangru sighed, "I''ll go see them first."

 Chapter 3148: No way

    On a mountain in the West End.


    An old man was standing alone, pacing back and forth, as if thinking about something.


    Zhou Shu suddenly appeared in front of him, smiling and saying, "Old Hu, what are you thinking about?"


    "Ah, master."


    Old Hu hurriedly saluted, "The situation in the world of demon refining is very good now. Little Stone seems to be able to understand words. I believe she will be able to speak soon. The number of Xue Nui has been few recently, but Tianchi''s savings are still increasing. There are a lot more creatures..."


    "I''m not asking about this. I feel relieved to have you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and walked slowly, "I think you are very anxious these days, what''s the matter?"


    Old Hu stagnated, "No, it''s okay, I just practice slowly, and I''m a little worried."


    "Is trapped in Xiancheng, can''t find the chance like in the past?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, seemingly thoughtful, "How about letting you go out and practice everywhere? Now you can also manifest human form, plus the energy law protection, there should be no danger, even if it is a golden fairy. do not worry."


    Hu Lao''s expression changed instantly, and he quickly said, "Master, I will never leave."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''m not testing you, you can indeed go out and have a look, maybe you can cultivate faster."


    Elder Hu hesitated, then resolutely said, "The master does not need to say much, I have said and knew that only by following the master, people have the best development, and it is better to stay with the master wherever you go. This is certain. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Also."


    Still hesitated, if he responded directly, Zhou Shu might not beat the pot like this anymore.


    He paused, "It is indeed the best to stay here. You are different from other people. You are born with the best laws. You have your own realm from the beginning. After so many years of floating in the Xuanhuang realm, it is not at all. What you need experience or something, what you need most is accumulation, and at this point, nothing can compare to Jianmu, let alone the Yunjuan realm core that is similar to the Xuanhuang realm core. As long as you mix well with them, you can do it. Get it, just feel relieved."


    "Master, I am anxious."


    Old Hu nodded respectfully and hesitated, "But I haven''t been able to help the master for a long time, I''m sorry."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "Old Hu, now I have time to improve myself, don''t waste it, maybe it won''t take long before Xianshu City will face continuous trials, and then there will be places where you can contribute. What anxious. "


    Old Hu quickly agreed, "Yes, I know, no matter who it is, if you dare to move the master, I will not let it go."


    "Come with me."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and strode forward, Hu Lao following behind, stepping forward.


    In a short while, I have arrived in the North District.


    Although there are good immortal veins everywhere, it still appears to be very empty. Currently, there is only one foreign race living here.


    But there are two people in the palace today.


    The two women were sitting opposite each other, one charming and enchanting, the other simple and elegant. They seemed to be arguing, but their attitudes were different, one excited and the other calm.


    "How did you come?"


    When he noticed Zhou Shu, he floated over safely and took his hand.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "What are you doing?"


    "Master."


    The simple and elegant woman was a snow girl, coming over and bowing down.


    When she came over, there were snowflakes blooming under her feet, reflecting the ubiquitous Utambula in the palace. A bunch of white peaches grew like a mountain of peach blossoms, which looked very special.


    Xue Nu whispered, "Uncle Ping An, let the disciple study the Way of Patching Heaven with her."


    Study together?


    Zhou Shu was shocked subconsciously, and looked at the two of them carefully, as if nothing was abnormal, his face was cold, and Zhou Shu squeezed severely, "Zhou Shu, what are you thinking? We are just talking! "


    "No."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and said with a serious face, "Xue Nu, how do you call her Master Uncle?"


    The Snow Goddess looked respectful, "Master Ping An said that this is the most appropriate."


    Xue Nu''s talent on the road can be described as a genius of heaven, and may not even be comparable to Zhou Shu, but she does not understand some common sense, and it is difficult to understand.


    Zhou Shu has taught many times to no effect, so she just let her learn. Anyway, no one in the city dares to disadvantage her and is willing to teach her. It��s just that it��s okay to meet other people, and it��s possible to learn when you meet some people. Not so good.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu couldn''t help taking a triumphant glance.


    Ping An covered his mouth and smiled, "Why, can''t it? Do you think I and her generation, the uncle is already very good, besides, I am a character to be a female emperor, and all the women in the heavens in the future can''t be better than me high."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Snow Girl, you can do whatever you want, call it if you like it, don''t call it if you don''t, don''t be cautious."


    "I see, Master."


    The Snow Girl saluted, "I went to the dojo, and now the snow puppets are not enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded, Xue Nu went away, and Ping An glared at Zhou Shu, "Having finally found someone to accompany me, and you took it away for me, then why don''t you come with me?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "I''m here anytime."


    Ping An snorted, "All that comes is shadows."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I found you a neighbor."


    "is it him?"


    Ping An looked at Hu Lao behind Zhou Shu, "I feel like I''ve seen it before, what kind of race is it?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "It''s not him, it''s the Dijiang Clan."


    "A group of beasts?"


    Pinging stagnated, and curled his lips, "You found me a group of good neighbors, do you think I''m a bully?"


    Zhou Shu said irritably, "Nonsense. It''s good enough if you don''t bully them. Where is the mythical beast now or the mythical beast of the past? Only two of them have survived the calamity, and they are very peaceful."


    "I''m angry, hehe, I just talk about it casually."


    Ping Ping shook Zhou Shu with a smile, "You are the lord of the city, so it''s fine if you call the shots. You don''t need to ask me specifically."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You are the first to come to the North District. It is very important to both Xiancheng and me. What if you don''t listen to your opinions."


    Ping An stared at Zhou Shu with bright eyes and couldn''t hide his excitement, "Although I know that even if I say no, you will definitely convince me, but I am still very happy to hear you say that!"


    "Cultivate hard, I''m even more happy that you become the empress."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Peace, if you are really free, go to open a dojo, and talk about the Tao of Heaven, which is good for you."


    Safe and surprised? You are actually willing to let me open the dojo, don''t you worry about my accident? "


    "I''m more worried about other people''s troubles, but it should be okay now. Your understanding of Tian Tian Dao has reached a higher level and will not mislead others." Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Let Xue Nu help you a little bit, I I just listened carefully. She doesn''t seem to be much worse than yours in mending the sky, but she can''t have too much time. She has a lot to do on her own."


    "I think it''s better than me. How long has she just learned to mend the sky?!"


    Hearing this, Ping An felt a little bit unequal, "Master is a genius who was born out of the world, and the disciple is a freak, you two, it''s damned!"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "You are right, but I can''t help it."


    Ping An glanced at him, resentment seemed to be more, but could not speak.


    Yes, what can he do? This is a natural gap.


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3149: Changed individuals

    Liangmiao country, near the mountain boundary.


    There was a panic in the world, and all the practitioners were in a panic, not knowing what to do, and occasionally Liangmiao people appeared, just in a hurry.


    On the hill in the distance, several Hunyuan Golden Immortals of Ten Thousand Soul Sect gathered together, their expressions very solemn.


    "Lei Tong is really dead."


    Wu Yong took a deep breath, "There is no doubt that Liangmiao Country has also confirmed it."


    Deng Baixian pretended to be calm and said, "Why did you die, the same as the rumors?"


    Pan Xin nodded, very heavy, "A man and a woman suddenly broke into the Miao Qiongjie Hall, both of them are Da Luo Jin fairies, and the woman claimed to be Zhao Yueru. Lei Tong should have died under her sword. It is said that she was killed by her sword. ."


    Deng Baixian was stunned, "One sword, really only one sword?"


    Pan Xin slowly said, "There is only one sword. It is said that only one sword light is seen. The whole hall is surrounded by blue sword intent, reaching hundreds of miles deep, extending to the center of the earth. Lei Tong has nothing left. The body and soul are gone."


    "Lei Tong is the 920th in the celestial pole list, the white seal elder of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, he died with one sword..."


    Deng Baixian couldn''t help shaking his head, still hard to believe this fact, "Who is that Zhao Yueru? The old man has never heard of it before."


    Wu Yong paused, "I heard that he is a disciple of Shushan Jianshan."


    Deng Baixian looked anxious, "What did Shushan disciples do to kill the people of Ten Thousand Soul Sect? This is totally unreasonable?!"


    "It doesn''t just make sense."


    Pan Xin''s expression was condensed, "Lei Tong died in Miao Qiongjie, Miao Qiongjie is on the edge of Liangmiao Kingdom, and there are heavy soldiers from Liangmiao Kingdom. How did the two big Luojinxians cross the defense line and enter Miaoqiongjie? Yes, let alone go to the hall where Lei Tong is? Can you break in after changing you and me?"


    Deng Baixian shook his head subconsciously, "Definitely not, the Liang Miao people over there are not weak."


    Pan Xin followed, "And what Zhao Yueru is just a big Luo Jinxian, even if the sword she uses is a Taoist weapon, it can''t kill Lei Tong with one sword, right?"


    Deng Baixian paused, "Someone can help?"


    Pan Xin said confidently, "This is for sure, and it won''t be the big Luo Jinxian with him."


    Wu Yong said in a slow voice, "Miao Qiongjie is the last line of defense of the Liang Miao Kingdom, and we have to record it even when we go. I have checked that the outsiders in the Miao Qiongjie that day were the two big Luo Jinxians, that is to say. , If someone helps, it must be someone who was originally in the poor realm of Miao, and there are only Liang Miao people except the Xuanling Sect."


    "Xuanling Sect kills our Ten Thousand Soul Sect people? Push it to Shushan again?"


    Deng Baixian grabbed his beard and said irritably, "This is even more irrational. The three are in charge of the sect. If there are things that cannot be discussed, but they want to kill directly, it is Lei Tong? Even if the Ten Thousand Soul Sect made a mistake, The Suspended Bell Sect wants to use people to gain power, and it is not going to find Lei Tong. That is the White Seal Elder of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The only one here is to kill him. There is no leader in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and it will be chaotic."


    Wu Yong nodded, "It really doesn''t make sense. Maybe it''s a problem with Liangmiao Country?"


    Pan Xin''s face changed slightly, "Don''t talk nonsense, you can''t say it."


    Wu Yong paused, "I know that we are still in the Liangmiao country. We must not offend them. But no matter how you look at it, it seems that something went wrong with them? The Liangmiao people do nothing except war. It��s smart. If they are dissatisfied with us, it��s not surprising that they choose to attack Lei Tong.


    Pan Xin frowned, "The people were killed by Shushan disciples, can they still order Shushan disciples to fail?"


    "I don''t know that."


    Wu Yong spread his hands, "Anyway, things are strange, no one knows what the truth is, there are guesses on both sides, so I will just talk about it casually."


    Deng Baixian settled down, "Don''t worry about who killed it, what should we do? Now that Lei Tong is dead, the Holy Fire Gate won''t seize power at this time, right?"


    "Definitely, this is their favorite thing to do."


    Pan Xin paused and said worriedly, "I don��t know if the Suspense Sect will come out to preside over the chaos. If the Suspense Sect comes forward, he will circle us to him and ask us to do something that cannot be done. For example, go to Hachi country to die, then what should we do?"


    Wu Yong sighed without knowing it, "Before, there was a thunderbolt on everything, but now it''s all gone, and it can only be left to others."


    Pan Xin thought for a few moments, "I have to consider how to leave. It won''t be good to stay here, let''s say goodbye."


    "Wait, how does Elder Pan plan to leave? I''m leaving too."


    Deng Baixian hurriedly caught up a few steps, and his heart was very confused. He thought he could come to the Liangmiao country to make meritorious service and become a golden seal elder. How did he know that all good things would happen after staying for so long, and he hasn''t fought. Now Lei Tong is still Unexplainedly dead, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has no leader, and their group of elder disciples outside has lost support, it is difficult not to be controlled by other sects, it is better to leave.


    After not taking a few steps, Wu Yong was pulled back.


    Deng Baixian stared at Wu Yong with a very ugly face, "What''s the matter? You don''t plan to leave, and you have to die with the old man? I will give you the magic weapon. If you want to stay here, continue to stay. gone."


    Wu Yong stared at him, "Do you remember that before we came, we went to a city called Xianshu City?"


    "Why don''t you remember?"


    Deng Baixian said irritably, "Such a weird fairy city, comparable to the canopy of the Four Brahmas, even Sima Yi is a doorman, who can forget it?"


    Wu Yong paused, "Then you should remember that there is Yue Shouzheng, and the flying sword in his hand is a Taoist weapon?"


    The memory of that day quickly emerged, and Deng Baixian''s figure was shocked, "You mean, Lei Tong was looking for someone to kill in Xianshu City?"


    Wu Yong nodded, "Daluo Jinxian who can hold Taoist instruments, I have seen such one so far. No one else has heard of it. Besides, Xianshu City is not far from here. You and I know that, Xianshu There may be more than one quasi-sage in the city. If they want to kill Lei Tong, they can do it."


    "But what did they do to kill Lei Tong, or even venture to the Liangmiao country to kill?"


    Deng Baixian pulled up his beard again, "They want to offend Liangmiao Country, Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and Suspended Bell Sect at the same time? Even if Xianshu City is very strong, they won''t be able to do things that fools do~www. novelhall.com~ They still want to develop."


    Wu Yong groaned, "They have developed very well, but no one is there. As for why they want to kill Leitong, I think it has something to do with Yunliu."


    Deng Baixian became more confused, "Yunliu, didn''t he leave?"


    Wu Yong said in a deep voice, "He went to see Lei Tong before he left. Although you don''t know what he said, you can see how he left when he left. It is very different from when he was in Liangmiao Country, right?"


    "It''s not just different, it''s completely different."


    Thinking of that day, Deng Baixian nodded hurriedly, "When he was in Liangmiao Country, he was so angry that he seemed to owe him millions of immortal jade. Seeing no one was pleasing to the eye, his brows were completely relieved when he left. It started, as if everything had been resolved, and took the initiative to say goodbye to us."


    Wu Yong showed a trace of pride, "Yes, his heart knot has been opened, and we all know what is the only way he can open his heart knot."


    Deng Baixian''s expression suddenly changed.

 Chapter 3150: What do you want to do

    "Kill Lei Tong?!"


    Deng Baixian hesitated for a moment, and he said, "The Zhou Qing he was looking for is dead, and it is Lei Tong who killed Zhou Qing. As a practitioner, he is grieving. The only way is to kill Lei Tong."


    Wu Yong nodded, "Yes, otherwise, he will become a demon, and he will not become a golden fairy."


    Deng Baixian suddenly realized, "It''s Yunliu! He knew that Lei Tong would die, so he left so calmly!"


    Wu smiled without saying a word.


    "In this way, Lei Tong died because of Yunliu, and it has nothing to do with the Xuanling Sect of Liangmiao Country."


    Deng Baixian glanced around, still a little confused, "Why didn''t you talk to Pan Xin just now? You deliberately misled him?"


    Wu Yong glared at him, "He was close to Lei Tong, so you don��t have to talk to him too much. Yunliu��s killing of Lei Tong is indeed a big deal, but it��s a big event for him to see that the elder of the fairy court is here, no matter how old he is. Several times things have also been covered up. The most help Lei Tong resurrect is that Yunliu dared to do this without fear. He was probably fine, but if we publicized it, it would not do us any good. Maybe it would make Yueming angry. ."


    Deng Baixian quickly apologized, "What you said is that I made a mistake. I can''t say this."


    "Furthermore, I am not completely misleading him."


    Wu Yong''s expression narrowed slightly, "Think about it, where is Xianshu City?"


    Deng Baixian thought for a while and understood what he meant, "The position is indeed not good. It is sandwiched between the forces of the Quartet. The Demon Realm on the left, the Hachi Kingdom on the right, and the Liangmiao Kingdom and the Witch Realm on the top. If I change me, I will definitely not be here. Build a city here."


    "It''s the forces of the five parties, and our immortal world is below."


    Wu Yong smiled but smiled, "Even if the city lord is a quasi-sage-like strong man, it will not be easy for him to survive and develop here. He must have a good relationship with the surrounding forces. Guess which force he will be good with. ?"


    Deng Baixian hesitated, "Haze Country?"


    Wu Yong shook his head, "I haven''t seen the Hazhi people over there, and I heard that the Hazhi country is now in turmoil, so I probably won''t help Xianshu City."


    "That is����"


    Deng Baixian wanted to say nothing but did not speak.


    Wu Yong said frankly, "If it weren''t for the Haechi tribe, then they could only get close to the Liangmiao country, or they could just get close to the witch gods, so I asked Pan Xin to think about the Liangmiao country. It��s not wrong, you think. Think, Xianshu City sent people to kill Lei Tong, but without the secret help of Liangmiao Country, it would take a lot of work. I even think that Liangmiao Country deliberately put them in."


    Deng Baixian''s heart tightened, "The relationship between Liangmiao Kingdom and Xianshu City is not shallow."


    "Inevitably, if he can build a city here, he can''t have any reliable allies."


    Wu Yong nodded, with a lot of pride in his eyes, and unconsciously shook the non-existent fan, as if everything was under control.


    "In other words, this matter will still be found in Liangmiao Country," Deng Baixian was very anxious. "Think about it. Even if the Hanging Bell Sect treats us indifferently, such a major matter still has to It represents the beginning of the immortal world, if it doesn''t work, our immortal world will fight against the Liangmiao country."


    "It was originally, not surprising."


    Wu Yong groaned, "Even if they don''t have any trouble, I think the immortal world is about to break with Liangmiao Country."


    Deng Baixian stunned, "Ah? Why?"


    Wu Yong smiled, "Why? I''ve been here, but I didn''t get the slightest benefit. Instead, it consumed countless resources and trapped many people. Who can stand it? There are fewer and fewer people from Shushan. Basically, there will be one or two in the year, and Genting City and Baidi City have not participated. Can''t we just leave the Hanging Bell Sect and our Ten Thousand Soul Sect to do things, right?"


    Deng Baixian nodded, a little bit angry, "Actually, the Suspended Bell Sect said that it is our Ten Thousand Soul Sect who contributes the money, and their doglegs, the Holy Fire Gate."


    "Yes, Ten Thousand Soul Sect is already very uncomfortable. Now that the most important elder is dead, how can we continue? I believe the Suspended Bell Sect is also thinking about this question. If the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has to leave, should they leave? "It''s time to continue," Wu Yong said, "In my opinion, after Lei Tong''s death, Xian Ting must make a decision. Either make the matter public and let the sects other than those in charge of the sect participate, or just give up. Or look for other directions to break through the witchcraft world, such as fostering other forces, such as Guang''an City or Haze Country."


    "If it is made public, the sects of the fairy world and Xiancheng will most likely oppose it."


    Deng Baixian seemed to think, "Joining hands with the Wu Clan in Liangmiao Country, Xian Ting dare not talk about this kind of thing now, because he is afraid that other sects will oppose it, and even the control of the sect will not be able to suppress it. Let''s talk about it. Zongmen is not one mind. I heard that at the last Xianting elders meeting, Baidicheng clearly opposed it."


    "More than opposition?"


    Wu Yong sneered, "In fact, someone in the fairy world already knows about the Liangmiao Kingdom. Many sects are negotiating with the governing sects. It is simply a shame for practitioners to go to Luofu. World."


    "No, it has already been passed out? This is a secret only known by the sect in charge, how could it be passed out?"


    Deng Baixian''s face changed, and his eyes were full of questions, "No, how did you know? You have always been in the Liangmiao country!"


    Wu Yong said indifferently, "You can hear the situation at the elders'' meeting, can''t I know some news in advance?"


    Deng Baixian looked condensed, "I can pass the news from the immortal world so quickly. Apart from the expedited Shushan Sword Order, I can''t think of any other means. The Shushan Sword Order is not something ordinary people can take... By the way, Zhao Yueru was mentioned earlier. At that time, you said that she was a disciple of Shushan Jianshan."


    Wu Yong was stunned, but he was negligent, "Haha, Elder Deng saw it very clearly."


    "Okay, it has nothing to do with me."


    Deng Baixian waved his hand, "Since the Immortal Realm cannot be made public, we can only draw a clear line from the Liangmiao Kingdom. Now that there are reasons for separation between the Immortal Realm and Liangmiao Kingdom, then our Ten Thousand Soul Sect still has to leave and we cannot stay here. Up."


    "I want to leave, but what are you in a hurry?"


    Wu Yong said coldly The Liangmiao Kingdom will not break with the Immortal Realm so quickly. Besides, when we break in the future, the Liangmiao Kingdom and we will be enemies, and the Immortal Realm may even send people to conquer. Liangmiao Nation, used to quell the criticism of Zongmen and Xiancheng. You said that you can''t join hands with the witch world. That''s good, let''s fight the witch world. What a good excuse. "


    What did Deng Baixian realize, "Do you want to stay here and take advantage of the chaos?"


    Wu Yong smiled, "I did not see you wrong. I always think about promoting meritorious service. It is just what I want. Frankly speaking, our current mission has completely failed. If you still want to be promoted, you''d better follow me. I I guarantee that you have a chance to be promoted, maybe you can still reach the elder Baiyin."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Deng Baixian looked at him and swallowed dryly. These words indeed sounded very horrible.


    Wu waved his hand vigorously, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, "When the immortal realm is sure to act on the Liangmiao country, we will take down this realm in advance!"


    (Ps: Thank you nuli8888 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3151: Going to leave

    In the void, two figures were flying fast.


    It is not a pure void, because it is close to the edge of the demon world, and a faint devil energy is trapped everywhere.


    The two of them also carried the same demon energy, as if they were wearing heavy armor, which was no different from the demon, but the two bright eyes behind the armor were enough to show that they were not the demon.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so easy."


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes were shining and her face flushed. It has been many days, but now she thinks of it, her heart still fluctuates.


    Zhou Shu turned his head to look at her, also a little proud, "This time you are going to be famous in the world, maybe you will be on the celestial pole list in one fell swoop, not worse than Lou Gang."


    "Nonsense, even if it''s on the list, it''s a bad example, with you."


    Zhao Yueru shook her head, but with some secret joy, "How can you get into the celestial pole list by killing the Golden Immortal Hunyuan who is in charge of the sect? Besides, I didn''t kill it alone. Without you, it would be impossible to do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I just affected him, the key lies in you."


    "I have never seen anyone who can influence people in this way, so I just shouted, Lei Tong seemed completely lost and didn''t know where he was. I just killed an unsuspecting person..." Looking back at the scene, Zhao Yueru still Very surprised, "Zhou Shu, is that the power of reincarnation?"


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu paused, and there was a thought in his heart that he wanted to say, and he said, "Using the power of reincarnation in the spellcasting method, the emptiness of the first life plus the roar of the magical lion, it is indeed a breathtaking power, and at that time, Lei Tong fundamentally Unexpectedly, the two of us would suddenly appear in front of him, one Zhou Shu and the other Zhou Qing, in his eyes, they are similar to the dead."


    "This is some of the insights I have gained over the years. Senior Xiahou said that it is not necessary to enter Zen to practice Zen. Other powers can also have Zen power, and they can also obtain the magical powers of Zen. It can also continue to grow stronger. I am now thinking whether I can incorporate the power of order into the magical powers of the law of heaven and earth, or use the power of prophecy to try the Xuetian Eye Mirror."


    Zhao Yueru listened patiently, then shook her head, "I don''t understand, but it''s really amazing."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu also laughed, and talked to a sword repairman who only knew the meaning of the sword. "The loss of mind is effective, but the key is your sword. It is really strong, and it is so powerful that it can even make money. The immortal souls are destroyed, it is by no means Daluo Jinxian can do it, and if I am there, I will definitely not be able to stop it."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, why are you hitting you?"


    Zhao Yueru glared at him, but the corner of her mouth was smiling, "In fact, you made the sword."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You have to use it well."


    "The sword you made fits me so well. If I don''t use it well, wouldn''t it just shame your face?"


    Zhao Yueru laughed for a while, then suddenly thought of something, "Zhou Shu, I still don��t understand why Sun Juan will put us in? Isn��t he the leader of the Liangmiao Nation? He has been a leader of the Liangmiao Nation over the years. So much credit, it doesn''t make sense to suddenly turn around and help us."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "He should be leaving."


    After leaving Xianshu City, he and Zhao Yueru went straight to Liangmiao Country.


    The goal is naturally to kill Lei Tong, and by the way to blame the Liangmiao Nation, let the fairyland and the Liangmiao Nation have differences, and complete the previous plan.


    When he discovered that Lei Tong had been stationed in Miao Qiongjie, Zhou Shu was also a little worried. The defense of Miao Qiongjie is not much different from that of Liang Miao. There are heavy Miao countries stationed there, and there are at least five people who are as strong as Hunyuan Jinxian. It��s really not easy to break in and kill Lei Tong, but also because it��s not easy, Zhou Shu made the decision to do this more firm, because the harder it is, the more people will be recruited when Lei Tong dies. Doubt, the easier it is to frame the blame.


    Zhou Shu, who was walking across the border looking for opportunities, unexpectedly saw Sun Juan.


    As he expected, the young practitioner who had been leading soldiers in the Liangmiao country to fight against Haze was Sun Juan.


    There are four disciples in Ghost Valley, all of whom are promoted to immortals, and all of them have entered the Suspended Bell Sect.


    Before Zhou Shu regarded Zhang Qin, Su Yi and Sun Juan as enemies, he went to say hello.


    It''s difficult to break into the poor world of Miao in a heavy army, but it''s not so difficult to talk to people.


    Sun Juan, dressed in white, still looks like a world-minded person. He looks weak and gentle, but his eyes are as clear as a torch, as if he can see everything.


    Sun Juan remembered Zhou Shu, not right, not just remembering. The moment Zhou Shu spoke, he recognized Zhou Shu. Even if it was far away, Zhou Shu was very surprised. You must know that he was more than a ghost at the time. , Also used a disguise, most Hunyuan Jinxian can''t see it, and Sun Juan, it should be just a Jinxian.


    After thinking about it, Sun Juan must have seen it with his heart.


    Being able to do this is enough to show that Sun Juan''s heart is stronger than Zhou Shu''s, and it may even affect Zhou Shu''s mind. Of course, Sun Juan didn''t do this, or said that he didn''t have any malice, because Shengyin Thu had no hint.


    He came over, followed by two Hunyuan Golden Immortals.


    Zhou Shu didn''t evade, so he stood there and talked about the conditions.


    If it were Zhang Qin and Su Yi, Zhou Shu might not be able to negotiate terms. He knew the two people very well. As long as they did not fight directly after meeting, it means that the friendship is still there. The favors in the Xuanhuang world back then can be used, Zhou Shu will say straightforwardly. It��s not difficult for them to properly let Zhou Shu in for personal gains. But Sun Juan is different. Zhou Shu doesn��t understand Sun Juan. He is very mysterious. He doesn��t know what he thinks and how to do now. Besides, between the two of them, owe him It was Zhou Shu that favored.


    The fate of the thousands of people rescued by Yangmei, who was not Sun Juan at the beginning, is unpredictable.


    The result was unexpected. Sun Juan naturally agreed to let Zhou Shu enter the world, without even asking what Zhou Shu planned to do.


    Is this trust, or is there another reason?


    Zhou Shu didn��t think it was the former. In the Xuanhuang world, Sun Juan had never trusted or relied on himself. When it was unreasonable, the heavens changed his attitude. He must have his own ideas. As for what it is, Zhou Shu I didn��t think much, but one thing is certain. For thousands of years, the concept of Guigu disciple has never been shaken, and Sun Juan is obviously a person who has inherited the will of Guiguzi. He will not obey anyone and stay in Xuanling Sect. But to better implement his beliefs.


    He still had a hunch that they would meet again soon.


    Maybe then he can learn more.


    Of course, this time, he is very committed to Sun Juan, and it can be said that the plan of arguing was completed without any effort, or that it was not arguing at all, because it was indeed the Liangmiao Kingdom who helped them.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded thoughtfully, "Yes, if this matter is investigated, Liangmiaoguo will definitely know that it has something to do with Sun Juan. He can''t stay here, Zhou Shu, you say he will be fine. Right? He seems to be just a golden fairy from Xiu base."


    "Don''t worry about him at all."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "As far as I know, none of Guiguzi''s disciples have fallen halfway through the years. In a chaotic world and in such a harsh environment, they can all die well. There may be accidents in the heavens now, but it will never be Sun Juan. I think he may be the best Ghost Valley disciple."


    Zhao Yueru nodded unconsciously, "That''s good, it''s all from the Xuanhuang Realm, so it''s better not to happen to anyone."

 Chapter 3152: This little trick

    Xinghaijie, Tianxing Island.


    "Really didn''t kill them?"


    Li Chenyi turned around and looked at Daluo Jinxian below blankly.


    Da Luo Jinxian''s figure was shocked, "Island owner, no, Xingzhao seems to be unable to catch up."


    Li Chenyi smiled at the corner of Li Chenyi''s mouth, "You are wrong. Starlight won''t catch up to anyone. What is the situation? I only let you secretly record the operation of the starlight array in the center of the formation. Such a small thing. Are you doing well?"


    Da Luo Jinxian panicked, and said quickly, "No, I really couldn''t catch up. Later, the formation didn''t start. I can see it clearly."


    "Not activated? Really out of the control of the formation?"


    Li Chenyi walked a few steps, and said in deep thought, "The speed of the Emperor Jiang Clan is so fast? Can it fly out of the starlight range of the Starlight Array in twelve years? The Star Sea Realm array is too useless, right? It took them tens of thousands of years to create such a thing. It really makes people wonder whether the owner of the big island is a descendant of Emei...No, have you noticed which direction they went in the end?"


    "It seems to be going to the Demon Realm."


    Da Luo Jinxian thought for a while and said, "I heard people from the four island masters mentioned it."


    "It''s no wonder that their inheritance is always incomplete, and Starlight can''t enter the Demon Realm," Li Chenyi nodded, only frowning again quickly, "The Dijiang Clan is most afraid of the Demon Clan. What do they do in the Demon Realm? To die?"


    Da Luo Jin paused, "I heard that a new fairy city was built over there, called Xianshu City. They might have been there."


    "Xiancheng, Xianshu City?!"


    Li Chenyi''s expression changed immediately, and he coldly scolded, "Why didn''t you tell me this kind of thing earlier? You see that I am now restricted from being able to leave the island, so just hide everything from me? Do you think I am Xinghai? Master of the three islands of the world? Do I still obey my orders?!"


    "This...this is not a big deal. There are newly-built fairy cities everywhere. Besides, what the island owner wants to know, we have all told you about it, and there is nothing left, even the big island owner''s departure. I managed to find out..."


    Da Luo Jinxian looked flustered, and he didn''t know why Li Chenyi suddenly made such a big fire. He was usually the calmest.


    Li Chenyi stood there, as if trembling slightly.


    In fact, he didn��t know why he was so inexplicably hot when he heard this name. Maybe it was the experience of that person in the last few years that made him realize that the distance between the two is getting bigger and bigger, but sooner or later, he will let that person be right. He bowed his head and proclaimed his ministers, just like he did in the Xuanhuang Realm. After all, he is in the Xinghai Realm, with such a good environment and a glorious future. Now he is the Lord of the Three Islands, he can walk only by taking two more steps. To the pinnacle of Xinghai Realm.


    Mastering the Xinghai Realm is undoubtedly equivalent to mastering half of the Immortal Realm.


    He has always thought so, from the day he came to Xinghai Realm.


    "Xianshu City, right? Send someone to... No, you go there to see for yourself to see who the city owner is and how the city is developing."


    Li Chenyi thought about it for a few breaths, and took out a light blue jade plate from his arms. The front was painted with the Big Dipper pattern, and the back had many patterns. I was afraid that there would not be tens of thousands. It looked very mysterious, "What Situation, use this to notify me."


    Da Luo Jinxian hesitated, "This is..."


    Li Chenyi said impatiently, "You should treat it as a normal messenger, as long as you are not in the Demon Realm, you can use it. The speed is not too slow, it can be transmitted within a hundred days."


    "I know, but..."


    The general talisman is not that far away. While Da Luo Jinxian was surprised, he still had some worries, "Island Lord, since the last Hundred Stars meeting, your ban has not been cancelled, and you have not been able to leave the island for so many years. This shows that The Owner of the Big Island is already very dissatisfied with you. If something happens again, maybe you will..."


    "Don''t worry about this, he can''t touch me now."


    Li Chenyi waved his hand, seemingly tired, "Go ahead, bring more people, and be careful."


    Daluo Jinxian went to pay a salute, and Li Chenyi walked slowly to the window, looked at the tall tower in the huge whirlpool, and suddenly let out a sneer.


    Xuchang realm, Chen Liucheng.


    King Mu opened a big banquet, comparable to the size of a state banquet, but it was used to entertain a small beast.


    "I heard from City Lord Zhou earlier that you are one of his most important helpers. It is indeed a well-deserved name. In just ten days, you built the commercial road and took away more than half of my Chen Liucheng merchants. It is incredible. It."


    King Mu spoke very sincerely, smiling at the small move, not at all contemptuous of his lack of cultivation.


    The little trick is neither overbearing nor overbearing, "Mu Wang, this way, we have opened up the relationship with the wolf phase Demon Venerable and the Akabane Demon Venerable, and successfully established a channel to the demon world, and Mu Wang can also benefit from it. Wait for those merchants. When he comes back, he will definitely bring a lot of unexpected wealth to King Mu."


    Mu Wang said with a smile, "Of course I believe someone who even Zhou Shu trusts. It''s a pity that I didn''t meet you sooner."


    Xiao Zhao quickly said, "Mu Wang joked, there are so many good businessmen in the world, and I don''t know how many are better than me."


    "The merchants in the world are like crucian carp who cross the river, but which one can compare with the family of lucky beasts?"


    King Mu sighed slightly, as if thinking of something, "By the way, a little trick, recently a lucky beast came to Yuanshan City in my world."


    "is it?"


    The little trick wagged his tail and looked a little puzzled. He was very happy to meet his fellow clan, but he felt strange when he met him here.


    "Yes, it''s exactly the same as you, speaks the language of all worlds, and is alone," Mu Wang''s expression was slightly condensed, "I have tried to recruit him three times, but he has not allowed it. I don''t know what his purpose is here. , But it would be a shame to miss it. I wonder if you are interested in seeing it?"


    Xiaozhao blinked twice, "Can I go now?"


    Mu Wang smiled and nodded, "Thank you, you are free, this banquet is here, you can come whenever you want."


    The little trick immediately jumped off the table and raised his paw to Sima Yi, "Senior Sima, let''s go to Yuanshan City, okay?"


    Sima Yi smiled and nodded, "It''s okay, I''m just following you this time. I will go wherever you go."


    He followed Xiaozhao to open a business road. At first, he still complained, especially after Caiying secretly got lost, but along the way, that complaint gradually disappeared. For the small move, he only had admiration and envy.


    He often thinks, if there is a businessman like a trick in his family, would he have regained his glory?


    After all, to restore the prosperity of the past, money is also an indispensable part, so there is no need to worry about small tricks.


    Not to mention there are small tricks. The role of money is several times greater. He can buy things that others can''t buy with money, and let others sell willingly, um, willingly Sell ??at a loss.


    Using Shang Dao to such an extent, the effect is by no means less than that of several Hunyuan Jinxians.


    This little trick is too important.


    That being the case, it is not a matter of shame that he follows the tricks.


    With that said, he picked up Xiao Zhao, nodded to Mu Wang, and disappeared quickly.


    He has no respect for the little tricks for King Mu.


    Because he can be sure that if his whole clan joins Xianshu City, his status cannot be higher than that of a small trick.


    And Mu Wang is just a foreigner.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3153: Terrible

    In the lonely wilderness, two figures can be vaguely seen, trekking forward with difficulty.


    The surrounding devilish energy is dense, filled with mist, but not dim, because a little light shines from time to time, and it disappears for a long time.


    The light is colorful and different, walking in it, as if in a fantasy world.


    These lights, called phosphorescence, are unique to the world where the Phosphorescent Demon Lord lives.


    I don��t know when it will light up, the colors are different, and they look very bright, but I rushed to investigate, but I can��t see the slightest sign. The phosphorescence is hanging in the air, there is no light source and no power left around. I don��t know why. What happened? After a few hours, the phosphorescence disappeared without a trace, everything returned to normal without any change.


    This strange phenomenon has not only been investigated by the demons, but also by practitioners, but there is no answer.


    Of course, the significance of this kind of phosphorescence is not only good-looking and illuminating, so they have no value to be studied.


    In fact, their existence can interfere with perception to a great extent. They are talking about any perception, whether it is the spiritual perception of the practitioner or the various perception methods of the demons. Those rays of light always stubbornly lie in front of you and hinder you. Even the Eighth Sense and Heavenly Eye cannot block or penetrate them.


    This is terrible.


    Because of this, the realm of the Phosphorescent Demon Lord is a realm that most practitioners do not want to touch, and it is still too dangerous in a place where perception cannot be used.


    Zhou Shu did not miss the opportunity to study, but along the way, after seeing hundreds of phosphorescences, he didn''t feel any laws or other powers, so he could only give up.


    There are still too many unknown things in this world, I am afraid that the saints have a chance to figure it out.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the light temporarily disappeared, a group of demons gathered quietly.


    He shouted strange slogans, surrounded the two people in the wilderness, and fought together without saying a word.


    With a sneer, the halberd raised.


    After dozens of breaths, dozens of demons fell down, and the rest of the demons broke apart and fled for their lives.


    "Holding such a good demon soldier and walking in the Demon Realm, is it too ostentatious for us?"


    Zhao Yueru whispered, in the Demon Realm, she is of course a demon costume, with a hideous mask on her face, but compared to the average demon, she is still very special, especially the pair of translucent black wings behind her. With a faint luster, it looks very strange and inviting.


    "It''s nothing."


    Zhou Shu put down the halberd, smiled and shook his head.


    He naturally looks like the Great Demon Lord Zhou Shu, with a few circles of magic patterns surrounding his eye pupils, always shining with fire, "We don��t go to the main realm, we will take the road to the Kuiwei realm, and there is no need to worry about the strong demon clan��s resistance. Disturbance, let��s say that our identity is a wandering warrior. It��s not like being unassuming. Holding the Earth Demon Soldier can attract more demons, just by the way to inquire about the news.��


    Because to listen to Xiaogun''s news, crossing the Demon Realm is an inevitable choice.


    The identity used by Blood Wish Demon Venerable last time was not bad, and Zhou Shu continued to use it without being exposed.


    He glanced at Zhao Yueru, "Speaking of swagger, it''s your pair of wings that is the most swaggering. I think many people came here not because of my Earth Demon soldiers, but because of your wings."


    "If it''s not as good as a magic soldier, it can be carried with you usually. I like Xiao Su like this."


    Zhao Yueru shook her wings, a little joyful, but also a little regretful.


    This pair of wings is also a magic weapon, not even a ground magic weapon, but in Zhou Shu��s view, the effect is not worse than that of a ground magic weapon. After a rough trial, there are three or four very practical functions that can be automatically folded into A sturdy shield, defense is only a little worse than that of the Earth Demon Soldier, but it is more flexible to use. It can fly freely in Demon Qi, and its speed is similar to Zhou Shu''s Thunder Rule, and it can move its position instantly in a short time.


    If it is a demons, most of them can use more functions, but Zhou Shu uses the power of reincarnation to mobilize magic power, and that''s the only way.


    And Zhou Shu��s most important point is that the past experience of this pair of wings cannot be seen with the power of reincarnation. It sinks at the bottom of the reincarnation pool. It is clearly not a newly refined magic soldier, and it does not resist the control of reincarnation, but The past was blank, which is very special.


    When this happens, there is only one possibility, its previous owner forcibly erased the reincarnation in it.


    In other words, the previous master was a rare reincarnation among the demons.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This kind of magic soldier is difficult to purify, and after purification, it won''t work..."


    Zhou Shu thought that he had completely purified the Great Desolate Halberd, but when the Great Wild Halberd came into contact with reincarnation again, there was no hesitation in the emergence of demonic energy. This proved that the original complete purification was just an illusion, or that his realm was not at that time. By the time, I couldn''t feel the real situation inside the Great Wild Halberd.


    After experimenting many times, he understood.


    Only a very small number of magic weapons can be used after purification, and they are generally directly abandoned. The better the magic weapons, the more so.


    And a good demon soldier like the heaven and earth demon soldier has zero possibility of being purified. No matter how the demon soldier is washed, it will still be a demon soldier after all, not a fairy weapon.


    Forcing to change is tantamount to discarding.


    This is why he took the Great Desolation Halberd from the small stone for his own use. He has the power of reincarnation and can use the magic weapon without being affected by the demon energy. The small stone may be difficult, but Zhou Shu himself also thinks that this worry It may be a bit redundant, the power of the little stone Lin Xie is probably stronger than the magic power, as long as it is not in the demon world, it can easily suppress the demon soldiers.


    But before figuring out the weird power, it''s better to be cautious.


    "I just talk about it."


    Zhao Yueru was stunned. Her thoughts were on the sword. How did she know that a casual sentence Zhou Shu would explain so much, "Zhou Shu, we have walked six levels, and we haven''t encountered any useful demons."


    Zhou Shu looked at the front, "This is just trying your luck, wherever you go."


    It was a chance, but he did it just as effective.


    Because every demons who tried to rob them would be carefully watched by Zhou Shu.


    According to the law of reincarnation, the demons on the demons and various weapons that are not demons will "speak" to Zhou Shu and tell the truth. What have they experienced and who have they met? What you have said can be understood without a few glances at Zhou Shu.


    This time I went out, with a lot of magic soldiers, and the accumulated power of reincarnation was enough for him.


    He didn''t get any news from Xiao Gun, but he got a lot of other news from the Demon Realm, which was also useful.


    For example, he was very interested in the news of some wandering warriors.


    It is worth mentioning that this method of inquiring is very suitable for the demons, but it is much more difficult for the practitioners. This is related to the reincarnation of the demons. The same way to look at the practitioners, it takes a long time and consumes a lot. Much more, dozens of times and hundreds of times.


    Walked for a few days.


    Another group of demons rushed forward in front.


    Unlike the previous ones, this group of demons ran very fast, one by one, as if they were fighting for their lives, but their expressions looked a bit Zhang Huang, and they looked back from time to time.


    (Ps: Thank you% Yang Jun% for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3154: 1 must go

    "What''s the matter, they seem to be reluctant to come over?"


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, "Are they not happy that they can rob us?"


    "It doesn''t have to be robbed, it may be robbed."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his eyes fell on the back of the group of demons, a shadow like a small hill was rushing over, it turned out that the group of demons were all driven by him.


    His body was huge, and he ran like an earthquake, rumbling, and the ground was shaking constantly.


    "Wow, here comes a big guy."


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes lit up, and suddenly a lot of war intent appeared, "Let me try this!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This won''t work."


    "Ok?"


    Zhao Yueru was a little puzzled, she was rejected by Zhou Shu for the first time this way, "He is very strong?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is very strong, but not for this reason."


    "Then leave it to me," Zhao Yueru said calmly, "don''t worry about me."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s not..."


    The tall demons have rushed over, their hands opened like two big broomsticks, and they swept across them a few times. The group of demons running in front were swept everywhere like fallen leaves, and they couldn''t stand up. At the next moment, that big hand had reached out in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Majesty Zhou Shu, you are here too!"


    The Mozu stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes widened with surprise on his face.


    "understanding?"


    Zhao Yueru was stunned, seemingly thoughtful, "This is the boiled sky?"


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "That''s right."


    He turned to Zhutian, his face was not pretty, "Zhutian, why are you here?"


    "I listen to you, go be a wandering warrior!"


    Zhu Tian laughed long and was very proud, "Are you looking for someone to compete here? Great! Hahaha, I didn''t expect us to be so fate. We met again soon after we left. Don''t try to sneak away this time. , Let''s go together and wander together!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Who won between you and Yves?"


    Zhuotian blushed, "This...I...I lost."


    "Then you can''t do it, you can''t be with me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and walked forward after speaking. Zhao Yueru followed and took a curious look at Zhutian. It was the first time she saw such a big Demon Clan. It was almost thirty feet long. The taller the stronger, I feel a little tricky.


    The knife flashed.


    Zhu Tian stopped in front of Zhou Shu in one step, and said loudly, "Then fight again!"


    "You can''t beat me."


    Zhou Shu looked at the knife in his hand and slowly said, "If you have to fight... if you lose, you have to return the knife. Thinking of it, there is still a little excitement. At that time, it swallowed you. Become stronger, well, I will fulfill you."


    Before Zhou Shu erected his halberd, Zhu Tian put the knife away, and he said, "I...I just said."


    He really didn''t dare to fight Zhou Shu. It was an obvious loss last time. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu, maybe he would have been swallowed by this magic knife, but this time he would lose again, Zhou Shu may not necessarily Forgive him again, and, when he left the world of Ephesus, Ephesus repeatedly told him not to mess with Zhou Shu.


    Seeing his cramped appearance, Zhou Shu shook his head, "Why did you come here?"


    Zhu Tian hurriedly said, "I left the Ephesus and walked casually. Before I knew it, I arrived at the site of the Phosphorescent Demon..."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Unconsciously? Ive asked you to come here, right? If you lose, he can''t not punish you. Blood Wish Demon Venerable and Phosphorescent Demon Venerable are making a lot of trouble now, and your identity He and his personality are very suitable for coming to investigate the situation, the wandering warrior, he arranged it too."


    "Do you know this too?"


    Boiling the sky stagnated, "Well, he asked me to come, but I won''t listen to his orders. I''m here to hone martial arts. Some time ago I heard people say that there is a person in the Lorca world. A very strong wandering warrior, I came over and looked at it. I didn''t expect to meet you! It turns out that you are the invincible warrior in the legend! Ah..."


    Having said this, his face changed, he looked at Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru, touching his head and said, "No, others say that the wandering martial artist is unusually tall, with a height of sixty feet, and he is only one person... ��You can get bigger, but where did this little blood demon come from? It��s different from last time. Also, I remember that warrior was holding an axe..."


    Zhao Yueru frowned, but others couldn''t see it.


    Zhou Shu also frowned, and the circle of fire around his eyes seemed to be tighter. "What are you talking about? First, this is not the Lorca Realm. The Lorca Realm is on the edge, and it has to pass through a realm to arrive. Second, I am not the wandering warrior you are looking for, nor is she a little blood demon."


    "I... that''s what others told me. Did I go wrong?"


    Zhu Tian was stunned there, a little dazed, "No, I remember I read the map, is it all wrong?"


    "If I say you are wrong, you are wrong."


    Zhou Shu was a little impatient, and shook the halberd in his hand, "You don''t believe it?"


    "I believe."


    Zhu Tian knew that Zhou Shu would kill without moving, and he was a little scared. He hesitated and said, "I don''t know how to go, why don''t you take me there?"


    "Then you follow, I will go to the Lorca world in a while."


    Zhou Shu didn��t look at him anymore, just walked forward, walked a few steps and turned around, ��Don��t take action, all the demons here are mine, and stay away from me. If you scare people away, I don��t care. is you."


    Zhu Tian nodded quickly, "Yes, I don''t disturb your practice, but if you meet someone who is particularly strong, let me try."


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother to pay attention to him, Zhu Tian didn''t speak any more, he fell behind from a distance, and didn''t dare to come closer.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "This big guy seems to be afraid of you."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "He was afraid that his Earth Demon Soldier would swallow him, and now he still can''t master the power of the Demon God. When he learns it well in the future, he must find me an endless battle, this Boil the sky, it looks stupid, but still has some thoughts.


    Zhao Yue said suspiciously, "Then you still let him follow you, isn''t it good to drive away? Or else, just let it go but the trouble?"


    "It can''t work now, if Ive asked him to come out, he won''t ignore him. There must be a back hand to follow. We still have something to do, and we don''t have to do unnecessary things, and..." He pausedhe Talking about the Lorca world, we happen to be going too. "


    "I must go, he said there is a 60-zhang demons."


    Zhao Yueru nodded unconsciously, with many expectations in her eyes, "They are all giants, a lot taller than him, Zhou Shu, have you ever seen such a tall demons?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, also a little surprised, "I have never seen such a tall man. I heard that the wolf-like demon is considered to be very tall in the demon, but he is only fifty feet tall. I really don''t know what''s going on. According to the truth, such a tall Demon Race, even if it is not a Demon Venerable, would not be a wandering warrior... It''s a bit strange."


    "I''ll know when I go."


    Zhao Yueru paused, "Let''s find it on the way. I heard that the Lorka Realm is considered to be the big realm of the Demon Race. Maybe we can find news about Xiaogun over there."


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 160410142103761 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3155: Take you away

    Across the border, I also passed many towns.


    At first there were many demons chasing them, but later on, fewer and fewer, and even avoided them, Zhou Shu could only go to the town to inquire.


    There is no news.


    When they were about to leave, three demons suddenly appeared and blocked the front.


    The body is not small, twenty or thirty feet, looking at Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru grimly, fierce light flashes in his eyes.


    The two looked at each other, but they were overjoyed.


    I have seen many demons along the way. In fact, they have long since found out that there are a few good demons in this world, and they are still short of the demon soldiers, but they have never appeared, and they always feel at a loss. Now it''s finally figured out, but I feel sick.


    "Should I come first?"


    Zhao Yueru asked in a low voice.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It seems that they won''t give us one-on-one opportunities, you one and me two, let''s go together."


    Zhao Yueru was a little worried, "Boiled the sky behind?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I''ll help you cover it up. Besides, if there is phosphorescence, he can''t see anything, but you have to hurry up, otherwise he will catch up and he will have no food for you. This guy has grabbed a lot of food."


    With a few words of effort, the three demons have already rushed up.


    They all know Zhou Shu''s reputation on the road, not only shot together, but also left no room for shots.


    This is like a demons.


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, his figure suddenly became taller, a few feet taller than the three demons.


    The halberd grew up and pointed forward, and the black dragon snaked out, swallowing clouds and fog.


    He has also traveled in the Demon Realm for a long time. He always feels that the Demon Clan in the Demon Realm is not the same as the Xuanhuang Realm. The Demon Clan in the Xuanhuang Realm is so bloodthirsty and fearless of death, while the Demon Realm is relatively more restrained. Even very much like human beings. Maybe, as long as someone is in charge, there is no big difference between races, but Zhou Shu knows very well in his heart that the demons in the Xuanhuang realm truly show the brutal and murderous nature of the demons and destroy all living things. Value things.


    The three demons were all startled.


    They have obtained a lot of information from Zhou Shu��s previous battles, but it��s the first time to see that they can grow bigger anytime and anywhere. If they knew it, maybe they would not dare to come. This kind of hidden secret Demon, they also know that they can''t afford it.


    But it''s already here, there is no way.


    The two demons who rushed in front slammed their bodies with both hands, only to see a surge of blood, and the blood mist suddenly filled the sky.


    In the **** fog, although their heights did not change, their bodies were much stronger, more than doubled horizontally, and they stretched out eight arms, each holding a different magic soldier. There was no heaven and earth magic soldier inside, just the slightest momentum. Not weak.


    Have the power of the devil?


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment. He had seen this look in the Demon Temple of the Ephesus, and it was used to depict the Greedy Demon God who is often called the Eight-Armed Demon God.


    Compared with other demon gods, the power of the devil **** is relatively common, because this demon **** likes sacrifices very much. If he gets more sacrifices, he will often miss some of the power of the demon **** to others, no matter who it is, not Like other demon gods, we have to choose suitable candidates.


    The astonishment was only half-breathing, the two demons had already rushed in front of them, sixteen demons, desperately smashing them.


    Zhou Shu feels a little relaxed.


    It''s nothing more than bluffing, they just look like demon gods, and in fact they use ordinary magic power, but they are more concentrated.


    I deliberately cultivated the magic formula similar to the power of the demon **** to deter opponents. This kind of thing has been seen in the fairy world. This is the first time in the demon world. These demon races are also considered a little scheming. If they are ordinary opponents, Seeing this appearance, most of them will be timid.


    In fact, even Zhou Shu was deceived.


    But one shot is not enough for them to win.


    The Great Desolate Halberd danced, and the powerful magic power was drawn by the power of reincarnation, like an abyss, swallowing the opponents one by one.


    It was only a few hundred breaths of effort, and the two demons were stuck on the ground, like a pool of mud.


    Most of the magic power is consumed or taken away, and you can''t do it anymore.


    The halberd took advantage of the trend and divided the two into several pieces. The blood was splashing, and the demon soul aura that was emitted floated in the demon aura, entangled with the blood aura, forming a red-black solid blood mist.


    For the demon soldiers, the blood souls of these high-level demon races are very good nourishment, and may raise the demon soldiers to a level, but Zhou Shu may go to absorb them.


    Do you really want to train demon soldiers? Do you really want to be a demon?


    Soul feeding can only be done by real demons. He can use magic weapons and magic power, but he is still a practitioner in essence.


    Besides, he is just a big Luo Jinxian, and the Heart Demon Tribulation has not yet passed. It is really because of a demon soldier that affects the future promotion, it is not worth the loss.


    Zhao Yueru over there also ended the battle.


    A huge head exploded and disappeared into the blue sword intent with unwilling eyes.


    The sword intent will be collected in an instant, returning to the sword.


    The pure sword intent that is born in the Dao artifacts naturally does not fear demonic energy, and there is no need to worry about the Dao artifacts being contaminated.


    Behind him, a mountainous figure rushed over.


    Looking at the body in front of him, Zhu Tian sighed, "It''s a step too late, this time it''s obviously better, why are you so fast!"


    Zhou Shu pointed and said calmly, "You can use the magic weapon to absorb the rest."


    Zhu Tian walked up a few steps happily, then turned around again, with a face full of suspicion, "Why don''t you, three great demon kings?"


    "They are not worthy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head coldly and walked away.


    Boiled the sky for a while, and shook off to follow up, "I will take what you don''t want? Are you despising me? To me, they are not worthy! My earth demon soldiers will only take the most Good blood soul to raise! Humph!"


    His gaze paused for a while on the blood mist, and then fell on Zhou Shu.


    But seeing Zhou Shu turning his head, he quickly turned around and stopped moving.


    "You can be considered a bit courageous."


    Zhou Shu smiled, ignored him and continued to move forward.


    But Zhao Yueru at the side was a little worried, and said angrily, "This Zhutian, I plan to use you to raise his Earth Demon Soldier! You have spared him a few times!"


    "Without this thought, it would not be called a demon."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "mostly in his heart he thinks this is a supreme honor for me."


    To be a part of the magic weapon of the Great Demon Lord, this is of course the supreme glory!


    Standing in place, watching Zhou Shu��s cooking the sky, he did think so, but just thinking about it made me a little bit depressed. It seemed impossible to do it. On the contrary, it was still possible. He followed Zhou Shu all the way. The more I felt that he would not be Zhou Shu''s opponent, and Zhou Shu wanted to kill him, and it seemed that it didn''t take much effort... When did the Wolf Element Demon Lord have such a powerful Great Demon Lord!


    Why didn''t I have any definite news from Iver? Didn''t I send someone to the Demon Lord of the Wolf?


    After hesitating for a while, he rushed forward, "Wait for me, I will leave the world soon, I can take you away!"


    "Take us away?"


    Zhou Shu paused, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 20180905154207471 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3156: Demon Abyss Mayfly

    "Of course, look at me!"


    Zhu Tian walked ahead with a smug look, and the two followed suspiciously.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "I also find it very strange, how did this guy fly in the void? It seems that the demons are not good at flying? And he is so fast, we have spent a lot of money here. Time, he will have to detour, it will only go further."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It''s very strange."


    For the demons, crossing the void is a big trouble, which is why it is difficult for them to invade the immortal world.


    In the void where there is no demon energy, it will take ten to hundred years to fly. It is difficult even for the Great Demon Lord. As for the shooting star, this method can only be used at certain moments, and it can only be used to deal with a few. Realm, it is impossible to rely on the shooting star to attack the immortal realm on a large scale.


    Although this is the Demon Realm, and there are some demon energy in the void, for the Demon Race, these demon energy are after all too little.


    Long-distance flight is always a painstaking effort.


    Without a magic weapon that resembles the color of Yunjifeng, it would be uncomfortable to cook and fly for a few years, and it would be weak, but for decades, it would be tantamount to a serious illness.


    Of course, within the Demon Race, there will be no such problem. The Demon Qi of Demon Abyss is similar to that of Demon Realm, enough to support the actions of Demon Race.


    Looking at the void without much demon energy, Zhou Shu slowly said, "How are you going to take us away?"


    "Hey, I promise you don''t have this thing, it''s more valuable than the Earth Demon Soldier."


    Zhu Tianshen mysteriously took out a bag, gestured with both hands, not knowing what was done, the mouth of the bag suddenly opened, and a black smoke came out.


    The black smoke flew into the void, rising in the wind, getting bigger and bigger, like a shadow that could expand infinitely.


    However, after a few breaths, it spread to hundreds of feet, and at the same time, the black smoke became solidified and turned into a strange shape.


    Roar!


    With a long roar, the black smoke dissipated instantly.


    A weird and divine beast appeared in front of the three of them.


    "what is this?"


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes were straight.


    The figure is tall and long, I am afraid that it will not be three or four hundred feet. The whole body is covered with vermilion lines and delicate scales. The back is wide, and a pair of translucent wings extend under the ribs. It is fully extended and has a width of hundreds of feet. There are three pairs of feet under the body. It is also full of scales.


    At this time, the body was arched, wings flapped upward, his head was raised, and he looked at several people with contempt.


    Like a huge dragonfly, but also like a seahorse with wings.


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t restrain his curiosity, and looked at Zhou Shu, "Is it a dragon? Is it alive or dead?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Cook the sky, I don''t think there is such a good thing, Ive is really willing to give it to you."


    "What Yves...this is mine!"


    Zhu Tian was a bit dissatisfied, and a little confused, "Zhou Shu, do you know what this is? No way?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Isn''t it the Demon Abyss Mayfly? Only Zero Demon Abyss has a beast, and it is also the second best flying beast in the Demon Realm."


    Zero Demon Abyss is the Demon Abyss where the unitary mirror world, the center of the Demon Realm, is located, and the opposite is the Ten Demon Abyss.


    "You actually know each other!"


    Zhu Tian was stunned, "Aren''t you the great demon lord of the wolf-like demon lord? It should be impossible to see this?"


    "If you haven''t seen it, it doesn''t mean you don''t know."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "Even if you are Yves, you shouldn''t have Demon Abyss Mayfly. Every Demon Abyss Mayfly is counted. This is the beast that the Demon Lord and a few Demon Lords can surrender and possess. You Not to mention, could it be that Ephesus...heh, you really have a good father."


    Reminiscent of the Hidden Demon last time, Zhou Shu could almost think that the connection between Iver and Blood Wish Demon Venerable must be extraordinary.


    Demon Abyss Mayfly is by no means an ordinary beast. It is a mount for the demon lord, and not even every demon can have it. For example, the demon lord of the wolf phase does not have it, and the blood wish demon is a special blood demon. different.


    Zhou Shu was surprised and even very happy to see the extremely rare Demon Abyss Mayfly here, but he would not show it.


    Zhu Tian was a little unhappy, "Ive is Ive, I am me!"


    Zhao Yueru looked at it and said, "Actually you are also great, otherwise Ive will not give it to you."


    "Hey, you still can talk, Zhou Shu is one..." Zhu Tian grinned, and then glared at Zhou Shu, but he didn''t know what to say, his vocabulary was a bit poor, he was a demon after all.


    "A bastard?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Okay, let''s see how you manipulate it. Will it not listen to you?"


    "You look good!"


    Zhu Tian beckoned, the mayfly hesitated for a moment, then slowly swam over, lowering its proud head.


    "Look, very obedient!"


    Zhu Tian laughed, and when he mentioned the magic soldier, he walked up and sat down on the flat back. "It''s very spacious. I can sit down if there are a few more. Come on, and you will leave soon! "


    Zhou Shu followed, with some doubts in his heart.


    A peculiar brand was tattooed on the palm of Zhutian''s hand, just like the one on that bag.


    Obviously, it was the power of this brand that made the Demon Abyss Mayfly obey his orders.


    The pattern of the brand is easy to imitate, but the power inside is difficult to imitate. It is a power of a demon **** that Zhou Shu has never seen before. It cannot be performed by Zhou Shu. Of course, it is only Zhou Shu to imitate the brand. What he thought about it was strange that the brand was a bit similar to the volcanic eye brand he had seen before.


    It''s not about appearance, but a special feeling.


    The volcanic eye brand is the brand on the bodies of those demons and alien races that attacked the Xuanhuang Realm.


    A half-closed eye on the volcano.


    Does this brand belong to the Demon God? What demon would it be?


    "Is this guy alive and dead? Just one bag?"


    Zhao Yueru''s words interrupted Zhou Shu''s thoughts.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "It is dead and alive. It can be collected as a mass of energy, and it can be restored to its original state when released. It is very strange. It is said that Demon Abyss mayfly and Demon Abyss Dragon are close relatives, and the dragon belongs to the Demon God. Part of it, and this mayfly also has some characteristics of the demon god. Different mayfly have different abilities, but no matter what the ability mayfly, it has an extraordinary speed, no less than the full speed of the golden immortal, and it can also be in the void. Unrestricted long-term flight."


    "You''re all done let me say something."


    Zhuotian looked at him irritably, "I should say these things, this Demon Abyss Mayfly belongs to me!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "Then tell me, how did you get this mayfly? You went to Zero Demon Abyss, and you met the mayfly by chance, and then you tamed it with great power? I want to hear it."


    "This... this, I don''t want to say it now."


    Zhu Tian wiped his head, and suddenly said, "The monster I played the other day is still there. Why not roast it now. I''ll do it. You can just watch it."


    When he said that, he raised a fire and took out a ten-foot-long hind leg of a monster to roast, very focused.


    Zhou Shu ignored him, quietly walked away a few steps, toward the mayfly''s head.


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3157: Took a look

    Guessing what Zhou Shu was going to do, Zhao Yueru took the initiative to talk to Zhutian.


    Obviously, in Zhutian''s eyes, although she looks cold, but Zhou Shu who always beats herself can speak. This makes the roasting meat very useful, "You are better than the previous Gorefiend, just behind her. The wings are too weird, so don''t wear them!"


    Zhou Shu focused on Demon Abyss Mayfly.


    Coming to the front, I naturally wanted to use the wheel to detect it, but I couldn''t be detected by Zhutian.


    As soon as I used the Kunlun Mirror technique, a cloud of chaos appeared in front of me, and I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Zhou Shu frowned, the same was true when he was investigating high-level demons.


    Zhou Shu called this cloud of magical barriers. According to his estimation, it should be the natural defense method of the high-level demons, that is, the demons above the Great Demon Lord. The magic power will not appear until a certain degree. He needs to explore The past and memory of this kind of demons must pass through the barrier.


    It''s not impossible, adding more power of reincarnation can eliminate some of the fog.


    It''s just that if Zhou Shu did this, he would be discovered by the demons immediately, and it would be even more difficult to think about it.


    This is also the reason why he has been unable to probe the Great Demon Lord, but the Demon Abyss mayfly in front of him probably won''t be found, right?


    With such thoughts, Zhou Shu put more effort into it.


    The power of reincarnation is like a gust of breeze, blowing quietly and slowly towards the barrier, gradually removing the mist.


    When seeing a glimmer of light, the mayfly that had been flying suddenly turned his head and stared at Zhou Shu with a pair of huge and deep eyes.


    Zhou Shu stagnated.


    However, he also found that the mayfly''s eyes did not seem to be malicious, but rather a little close.


    "What to look at! Don''t fly quickly!"


    The cook in the back was upset, holding the barbecue loudly and yelling, the mark on the palm of his hand seemed particularly obvious.


    The mayfly turned his head quickly.


    Zhu Tian pointed at the mayfly, "Look, be obedient!"


    Zhao Yueru said lightly, "You are very obedient, you are very powerful, and you can manipulate even this kind of thing."


    "of course!"


    Zhuotian laughed and looked very satisfied.


    Zhou Shu was still recalling the look in the mayfly''s eyes just now. It was nothing else, but he saw something familiar.


    Xuanhuangjie, mythical beast?


    After some searching, several results popped up in the sea of ??knowledge.


    He knew that many powerful monsters came from the Demon Abyss.


    In countless battles between immortals and demons, countless practitioners, sacred beasts and dragons, etc., were all buried in the demon abyss. Their bones sank at the bottom of the eternal demon abyss, and were eroded by the magic power day and night. The vitality is completely eliminated, assimilated and swallowed, becoming a part of the devilish energy, but not all the bones are swallowed. Some strong people, even if they die, their corpses still maintain their original form.


    These corpses plus the demon energy in the Demon Abyss is the source of many powerful monsters.


    The other Demon Abyss are very strong, and the most central Zero Demon Abyss, the monsters born from it are mostly powerful men comparable to the Great Demon Lord or even the Demon Lord.


    At the glance of the mayfly just now, Zhou Shu felt a trace of the breath of the mysterious yellow world.


    If there is nothing wrong, this mayfly should have been a powerful beast from the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Of course, those are all things in the past.


    It is now a monster that has been resurrected by borrowing its corpse. It is impossible to expect it to have memories of the past, or even to recognize Zhou Shu. The memory and so on are long gone, either hidden in reincarnation, or disappeared in demons. Yuan, it can''t perceive it by itself, so it cannot help Zhou Shu, but that familiar feeling, also from the Xuanhuang world, may make it less resistant to Zhou Shu and willing to let Zhou Shu continue to probe. .


    Zhou Shu only hesitated for a few breaths before continuing to use reincarnation.


    Sure enough, that glance did not stop Zhou Shu, but an unintentional expression.


    The magic barrier of the Demon Abyss Mayfly is much stronger than that of the Great Demon Lord. It took about ten breaths to disperse the small half, and some light came out from the front.


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed and quickly looked inside.


    Am looking forward to.


    This is the first time I have seen the past of such a powerful person of the same rank, and may be able to glimpse some of the mysteries of the devil world.


    After only a breath, Zhou Shu''s heart trembled suddenly and almost fell to the ground.


    "Hahaha, hahaha!"


    Zhu Tian pointed at Zhou Shu and laughed, "The wind in front is very strong, but you won''t even be unstable when you stand! Great Demon Lord!"


    Zhou Shu turned and walked back, ignoring Zhu Tian, ??his expression still calm, only a little shock in his eyes that could not be concealed, fell into Zhao Yueru''s eyes.


    As soon as Zhou Shu sat down, she leaned over and ignored Zhutian again, "What''s the matter?"


    I felt a little anxious and couldn��t help using the sound transmission method. Zhou Shu specifically said that using sound transmission in the demon world would affect and change the surrounding demon energy. Although it is very weak, it is easy to be affected by high-level demons. aware.


    Zhou Shu paused for a while, "It''s okay."


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "Where does it seem to be okay? I think you rarely lose control like this. The magic soldiers are out of control, almost showing your true form...but don''t worry, I just talked to him, he shouldn''t notice."


    "Huh? I didn''t even pay attention."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, but he didn''t expect that just now, the soul shadow was in a state of loss, and even the reincarnation of the demon soldier was not well controlled.


    "It seems you are in trouble, it is dangerous?"


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Zhu Tian, ??and a trace of determination flashed in her eyes, "What happened to the mayfly, did it discover something, or the devil saw us with the help of the mayfly? Or kill them all now!?"


    "No, it''s not a mayfly problem."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "I was taken a look."


    It was Zhao Yueru''s turn to be puzzled, "Did he take a look?"


    "That glance was seen through the cycle of reincarnation, through the power of my reincarnation," Zhou Shu''s expression gradually condensed, "I don''t know where he is or who it is, but that glance gives me something I don��t have any secret feelings. I have never experienced this feeling after entering the heavens. I was shocked just now is not all the state of the soul, but the feeling passed by the body, I think The Dao furnace should have been seen by him, and he seemed to smile at the Dao Xin bred in my Dao furnace."


    "What do you think is going on?"


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression and some secrets that must not be known by outsiders.


    It��s incredible to see people through reincarnation, and one can see the body behind the avatar, and it��s even more incredible. That��s all, you can also see the Dao Lu, and even Zhou Shu��s Dao Heart through the Dao Lu, then It''s definitely not something that ordinary people can do. No, it''s not something that humans can do. This "person", of course, includes other races such as demons.


    "It''s hard to say anything else, but it must be a strong person who completely controls or transcends the law of reincarnation."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "It may be that I have touched some taboo, or that I have used too much power of reincarnation during this period of time. He has noticed it. At that glance, I think there should be no maliciousness now, but..."


    (Ps: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3158: Eat meat eat meat

    "It''s baked, eat meat, eat meat!"


    Suddenly, Zhu Tian just tore the hind legs and stretched them in front of them.


    Zhao Yueru glanced disgustedly, Zhou Shu took it and gave Zhao Yueru some.


    "not bad."


    It seems to eat very fragrantly, but in fact they are all hidden in the body.


    "This violent leopard is not as fat as the previous ones."


    After cooking and chewing, the remaining meat is still more than ten feet high, but it seems that it can be eaten in a few hundred breaths.


    Zhao Yueru only looked at Zhou Shu, "Is it a saint?"


    She also thought that only saints can do this kind of thing, saints do not transcend the heavens, they hide in an unknown space, observe the world through various laws, and Zhou Shu mobilizes the cycle of reincarnation. With too much power, what he did fell into the eyes of the saint.


    "It should be, but it may also be the demon **** and witch god."


    Zhou Shu smiled. There may be only these answers, but his mood is not very good.


    This sudden glance without warning gave Zhou Shu a sense of crisis.


    Not to mention the devil gods and witch gods, just treat them as saints.


    It is a good thing that there are saints to help themselves and help Xianshu City, and every practitioner wants to encounter it.


    For example, the name pill of the saint, and the last time the saint noticed the Tianchi in the demon refining world, Zhou Shu also felt that it was a good thing to make the demon refining world prosper, but he did not want this situation to happen today. He was spied by the saint, as if There is no secret, even if he knows that the saint will not easily change anything.


    He respects the saint, but it does not mean that he sees the saint as supreme, and unconditionally obeys whatever happens.


    As a practitioner, your own destiny always depends on yourself.


    And Zhou Shu knew very well that no matter who he was, as long as he was still in these heavens, he could not be detached, he would have hatred and preferences, even if he was a saint.


    Besides, saints are also cultivated by practitioners.


    The sage just doesn��t take it lightly, but it��s still possible. If the sage feels that Zhou Shu is wrong, he may not always ignore it. The problem is that it��s really not difficult for him to manage, so he replaced that glance with the power of reincarnation. It''s hard to say whether Shu''s body is still there, but the soul shadow is definitely gone.


    It''s dangerous.


    This is a worry for the saint, if that glance comes from the demon **** and witch god, the consequences may be even more serious.


    He seemed to understand.


    First, we cannot use too much power of the highest law in a short time.


    Over the years, whether it is the Demon Realm or the Haze Kingdom, Zhou Shu has used the power of reincarnation too diligently. It doesn��t matter if he gathers himself for exercise, the problem is that he has used too much power of reincarnation on others, and gained a lot from it. Things that exceed one''s own cultivation level, this kind of thing, perhaps violates a certain law of the heavens, so that the saints are paying attention.


    When trying to spy on the Demon Realm just now, it was finally backlashed.


    That''s right, Zhou Shu regarded this as a backlash.


    Second, if you want to use the power of reincarnation, it is best to use the soul shadow.


    In this way, next time a similar situation occurs, Zhou Shu will soon be aware of it, and can cut the connection between himself and the soul shadow as quickly as possible, avoiding the main body being directly attacked by the saint or the devil. With this experience, next time You won''t be so confused.


    He wasn''t scared, he wouldn''t stop eating because of choking. With such power, it is impossible to use it, just reduce it appropriately.


    "If it''s the devil **** and witch god..."


    Zhao Yueru was a little worried, this time they are going to the Demon Realm and also to the Witch Realm, "Let''s not go."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "This has nothing to do with where we go. We can all warn me through our turn. It doesn''t matter where I go, and..." He paused, "I have learned a lesson."


    Zhao Yueru was a little puzzled, "Lesson?"


    "Just a lesson, don''t worry about me."


    Zhou Shu shook her hand, cast a relieved look, stood up and looked around, and said loudly, "Cook the sky, don''t you think that you are very swaggering on this Demon Abyss Mayfly? Don��t worry if you don��t have a strong one?"


    "What''s to worry about!"


    Zhu Tian stretched out his long tongue and rolled the pieces of meat on his mouth into his mouth, and swallowed greedily, "I want to behave, but I can''t do it here. This ghost mayfly is invisible to others."


    Zhou Shu slightly pondered, and Zhao Yueru also wondered, "Is there any such thing?"


    "If you don''t believe me, go out and have a look."


    Cooking the sky seemed quite interesting, "I tried it. I don''t see anything outside, I can''t perceive anything."


    "Don''t try. As far as I know, not all Demon Abyss mayfly have such characteristics. It seems that invisibility is the ability of this mayfly alone. It''s quite interesting." Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, as if he understood something. , "It''s no wonder Iver dared to use it for you, if other mayfly, it will be lost by you in a few days."


    The mayfly''s invisibility is not because of the devilish energy, there is not much devilish energy here, even the hidden demon can''t hide, and the beasts can''t hide inside.


    So surely, this mayfly must come from the corpse of a divine beast.


    Several sacred beasts in the Xuanhuang Realm, such as Xuanfeng and Meng Ji, have the ability to be invisible, but there is no such beast in the Devil Realm.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I seem to be stupid!"


    Zhu Tian is not happy, "I will keep a low profile, just like those practitioners, I like to hide everything."


    For some reason, Zhou Shu always felt that when he was talking about practitioners, he glanced at himself, and it seemed that there was something in the words.


    Zhu Tian is not an idiot. Maybe he really discovered something from Zhou Shu��s gaffe just now, but for Zhou Shu, it��s not important whether Zhu Tian knows his identity. He doesn��t care. He just finds someone in the Devildom. Can be separated.


    Even though he could be regarded as a rival with Demon Abyss Mayfly''s boiled sky, Zhou Shu still didn''t think he was a threat to him.


    "It''s almost here."


    Zhao Yueru looked ahead with some emotion.


    The journey is actually not short, Zhou Shu and her full flight will take two or three months, but with the Demon Abyss Mayfly, it only took less than 20 days.


    The closer you are to the Demon Realm, the more demon energy, the faster its speed, and later completely surpassed the Golden Immortal Hunyuan, Zhou Shu even felt that even if his Thunder Law reached the level of control.


    It is indeed a powerful monster.


    "This is Lorca World?"


    Zhu Tian pointed to the front with wide eyes, "How can such a small warrior be able to accommodate such a powerful warrior?"


    "I said that you have to pass through another world to go to the Lorca world."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Let''s move forward, although it''s not the Lorca Realm, but I want to check it out."


    Zhu Tian nodded, and said passionately, "Listen to you! But don''t forget to take me to the Lorka Realm. I must defeat the seventy-meter-old Demon Warrior!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "Didn''t it mean sixty zhang? It has changed after only a few days. You are not talking nonsense, wanting to lie to us to go to the Lorca world?"


    Zhao Yueru''s face changed slightly, and there was a little dissatisfaction in her eyes when she looked at Zhutian, and there was a sense of war.


    "No, no, slip of the tongue."


    Zhu Tian shook his head quickly, "I didn''t lie to you, there must be, otherwise, what am I going to do there?"


    (Ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support you asked for, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3159: No sound

    When he was not in the bounds, Zhu Tian took the initiative to put away the mayfly.


    At a glance, the very small realm is extremely small in the Mozu, with a radius of only tens of thousands of miles.


    Small is small, but it is very lively from a distance. Many demons gather in twos and threes, and there are thousands of demons. Such a small world is crowded with so many demons. This kind of scene is still rare. .


    After falling into the world for a while, several demons rushed over.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he subconsciously mobilized the power of reincarnation to explore, but as soon as he moved, he thought of something, and immediately withdrew the tactics.


    This habit needs to be changed.


    The glance at him through the cycle of reincarnation is a reminder and a backlash for him, as if you were walking on the street, and suddenly a thunder struck a foot beside you, but it didn��t hit you but left a "down" on the ground. The word "you" feels very inexplicable, but you have to believe it.


    There are not a few of the heavens who master the highest law, but there are probably not many that use Zhou Shu.


    Most of them practice alone, without fighting with the world.


    Perhaps excessive use of the power of the highest law is indeed a hidden danger.


    He is not like Old Hu, who has been in the world of refining the demon, he has been walking in the heavens, and he has to be cautious and cautious.


    In a trance, those demons had already approached.


    A very respectful salute, "Several masters, are you here to participate in the auction meeting?"


    "Auction Conference?"


    Zhao Yueru stagnated and asked in a low voice, "There is also an auction meeting in the Demon Realm? What to sell, Demon Soldier?"


    Zhou Shu also didn''t understand. As for Zhu Tian, ??he was even more confused and exclaimed, "What is an auction meeting? Are there any magic soldiers?"


    "A few people who are not Phosphorescent Demon Lord? Haven''t been here for a long time?"


    Those demons glanced at each other, suddenly realized, and quickly explained, "The auction meeting is only available on the Demon World of the Phosphorescent Demon Lord. It has been open for thousands of years now, and we finished the Crocodile World for the auction meeting. There are many similar realms, but we are all over the Crocodile Realm around here. It is also a coincidence for the adults to come. Except for the meeting time, there are no people here at other times, and come here for nothing."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What are you auctioning?"


    Zhutian touched his head and muttered to himself, "Is there anything good for auction? I really want to go and grab it?"


    Several demon races stagnated, looked at Zhutian and decided to ignore, and turned to Zhou Shudao, "Major demon Lord, we sell mainly practitioners, as well as all kinds of alien races, even if they are The rarest sea clan monster clan can be found here, they are all good stuff."


    "what did you say?!"


    Zhao Yueru''s face changed at once.


    Zhou Shu gently held her, and slowly said, "Is it people selling?"


    The Mozu shook his head quickly, "How can it be said that they are people? Those are the goods and tools that everyone needs."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Then you are presiding over the meeting or are you businessmen?"


    "Neither, we are physicists, that is, people who help you see the quality of goods, no matter what race we can distinguish between good and bad, this is difficult to do. Is a goods suitable for sacrifice or for your practice? The auxiliary materials are very particular. If you buy a lot of goods and go back, but you can��t use them or don��t work well, it��s a waste, isn��t it?"


    "Yes, I am best at watching practitioners, especially their blood soul strength, etc. If adults want to find sacrifices, hire me, as long as 30 magic jade."


    "I am good at watching aliens, and I understand hundreds of alien habits. Adults can find me if they have strange requirements."


    "I can find the special features of each race. Hey, for example, Yaozu, I think it is a good match for adults, don''t you think about it? This kind of rare, just happens to have good goods, but it will be gone late. , Many great demon kings are rushing to buy."


    "Adults don''t look for anyone else. In this crocodile world, we are the most professional, not a few adults, we will not come over yet."


    The Mozu thought that Zhou Shu had come to be interested, and introduced it with excitement.


    Zhu Tian waved his hand and said impatiently, "I thought you were selling something good? Get out, we don''t want to go to an auction meeting, we are wandering...Ah, what are you doing? There are a lot of people in this group. !"


    He was shocked.


    While still speaking, a ray of light flashed, and the demons in front of him all fell to the ground, their heads in different places.


    Zhao Yueru glanced at him indifferently and said nothing.


    She has always hated the demon clan. At that moment, her aversion to the demon clan rose directly to the top.


    "What''s the big deal with a few missing items."


    Zhou Shu smiled coldly, his eyes passed through the corpses of several people, and fell among the demons in the distance, with killing intent in his eyes.


    Zhao Yueru stood beside him, bit her lip, "I can''t bear it anymore."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I know that no practitioner can bear it. I have wronged you these days. Wait a while for me to deal with these demons. You go and release all the practitioners and foreign races in the conference, and then gather. "


    Zhao Yueru paused, "Okay, but this bootian?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at Zhutian, and said for granted, "If he blocks, then kill. If he doesn''t block, then we don''t need to ignore him."


    Zhao Yueru was a little puzzled, "Will he just look at it like this?"


    Zhou Shu said with certainty, "The demons are different from our practitioners. They see the suffering of the same race, and they have absolutely no sense of blood connection. It can be said that every demonic race is a puppet in the hands of a demon god, and no one is exception. As for whether he will care, it depends on the devil''s motion."


    The movement has been noticed over there, and a group of demons rushed over.


    Most are demons and generals, but there are also two or three great demons.


    This kind of small world temporarily used for meetings didn''t have much defense, and because of this, Zhou Shu was able to let go.


    "Where did you come from? On the territory of Phosphorescent Demon Lord, you dare to mess around?!"


    The Great Demon Lord rushed over and glared at a few people condescendingly. The spear in his hand almost pierced Zhou Shu''s nose, "No matter where you are, what kind of person you are from, you should just give it to me honestly if you commit a crime. Having been a slave for hundreds of years, I, Lord Aziz, will consider whether to let you go!"


    Zhou Shu sneered, his stature suddenly became taller, more than twenty feet taller than him, afraid that he would not be fifty feet tall.


    "You are so tall?"


    Zhu Tian was stunned Now Zhou Shu, compared with him during the battle, is not alone at all.


    And the Great Demon Lord Aziz''s face changed suddenly, and he shouted, "You, what kind of person are you from? Our Phosphorescent Demon Lord is not easy to provoke!"


    "The Phosphorescent Demon Lord has burned, killed, and looted all these years. In its realm, some people really deserve to die."


    Zhou Shu waved the halberd blankly, with black ripples centered on the halberd, spreading around like ripples.


    Wherever the ripples went, the demons all fell to the ground, and there was no time to even shout, and immediately disappeared.


    King Aziz was the first to bear the brunt, his hideous face was horrified, his mouth wide open, his eyes fell in amazement, and the broken spear fell down after a while, with the spear head facing downwards. In his neck, he sank deeply, indescribably strange.


    Zhou Shu, who was extremely tall, was like a **** of death coming, harvesting "life" calmly and quickly.

 Chapter 3160: Will know

    Groups of demons rushed over, and groups fell.


    The demons under Phosphorescent Demon Sovereign are indeed intrepid.


    Not surprisingly, they always felt that it was impossible for anyone in their demon world to dare to break in, so they went out boldly to burn, kill, and looting, causing trouble everywhere, and they developed such a fearless character that would slash at the sight of people.


    Zhou Shu''s calm slaughter was like a machine without emotion.


    It is true that there is no need to have any emotions. It is not that life and death are indifferent, but these demons are inherently lifeless, life and life are almost the same, he regards himself as a practitioner, and sticks to this concept.


    At least this is the case now. As for whether it will change after sanctification, I don��t know.


    The Zhutian behind Zhou Shu didn''t move, nor dared to move.


    The magic soldier in his hand was eager to try, but he was squeezed in his hand and couldn''t move.


    Only now did Zhu Tian know how much strength Zhou Shu, who had fought with him before, concealed. Fifty zhang and thirty zhang are almost the difference between Demon Lord and Great Demon Lord. This is not the difference that has been said, but what he saw before him. fact.


    For him, Zhou Shu might really be an insurmountable peak. Suddenly, the Earth Demon Soldier in his hand also became dull.


    In a short time, the guards in the crocodile world disappeared.


    As for the demons who came to the conference, some came up to die, but most of them were scattered with birds and beasts and disappeared.


    Five or six hundred practitioners, foreign races, and some sacred beasts were gathered by Zhao Yueru.


    They witnessed the killing, but were uneasy.


    Because they don''t know whether this is a rescue or a struggle, that is, a sale without money.


    This kind of thing is actually not uncommon. The two demon lords competed for property and fought fiercely. No matter how demon lords did not say, their destiny as goods has not been changed. What should be or what they should fall into the bottomless abyss.


    In fact, they believe it is the latter.


    Because the three demons seemed to be much more vicious than the previous ones, and their killing was a hundred times heavier.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Zhutian and said calmly, "Zhutian, even if you bought these people, they just didn''t pay."


    Zhu Tian was stunned, "You...what did you say, I bought it?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded very seriously, "Didn��t your Blood Wish Demon Venerable conflict with the Phosphorescent Demon Venerable? You still fought very hard? I have avenged you and sent so many people to you. You should be very happy. Accept it."


    Zhu Tian was speechless for a while, "Me, but what do I want them to do?"


    "Don''t you? You want to push the trouble to me again?"


    Zhou Shu stroked his forehead, showing a look of embarrassment, "Well, who told me to come out with you, then I will solve it, boil the sky, you go and prepare the Demon Abyss Mayfly, we must leave here quickly, otherwise Phosphorescent Demon Lord knows, it will be difficult to send someone to catch up."


    "This... isn''t it all you did, what do you mean by pushing to me..."


    I want to argue a few words, but when I see the trembling halberd in Zhou Shu''s hand, he suddenly softens his attitude and nods, "Okay, I will prepare now. How long will it take you to solve it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Soon, wait a few hours, you are ready."


    "Didn''t you say you want to leave soon..."


    Zhu Tian mumbled to himself twice, but still did not dare to say anything, turned his head and walked out of the bounds.


    Seeing that he had gone far, Zhou Shu walked to Zhao Yueru''s side and waved his hand, a formation enveloped them and those people.


    The figure shrank rapidly at a visible speed, gradually becoming Zhou Shu''s original appearance.


    The appearance of a practitioner.


    As long as it''s still a demonic body, it doesn''t make sense to talk to these people, but it''s enough to become a practitioner.


    Everyone knows that a cultivator may pretend to be a demon, and a demon can never pretend to be a cultivator, and their devilish energy cannot be concealed.


    The eyes of the group lit up.


    They all understood that what they got this time was a rescue, not the claws of other demons.


    A group of people wiped their tears and were about to come over to thank them, but they were blocked by Zhou Shu.


    He calmly said, "Now you are in a dangerous place and you don''t have time to say anything extra. You all want to leave the devil world, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Must leave!"


    "I want to go now!"


    The sentiment was exciting and answered without exception.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I noticed that most of you have imprints on them. Will these imprints affect you from leaving the Demon Realm?"


    Some people nodded in frustration, but more people shook their heads resolutely, "No! Even if there are more stigmas, they have to leave. The stigma can be solved later, but if you don''t leave now, you won''t have another chance!"


    "Well said."


    Zhou Shu said with satisfaction, "The situation is critical now. You don''t have to stick to those superfluous things. The imprint will cost you your cultivation and life at most. If you stay here, you won''t even be able to keep your soul. I brought the flying boat and can hold all of you. , The speed is not slow, you can get out of the demon world in about two or three years..."


    Before he finished speaking, he bowed down, and thanked him.


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "There is a boundary map on the flying boat, which clearly tells you the route to leave. There are also some self-protected formations, which are easy to use. There are both immortal jade and medicine to maintain vitality. Don''t worry. , And after you leave the Demon Realm, you will soon arrive at a fairy city called Xianshu City. The people there will help you solve the branding and arrange you well."


    Thanks louder.


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu with admiration. She only knew about saving people, but she didn''t know that Zhou Shu would arrange everything soon.


    "And all you have to do is to work together."


    Zhou Shu''s face suddenly became serious, "I don''t care what race you are, humans or others, but you have to remember that only the Demon Race is your enemy. If you are not united, no one will want to leave the Demon Realm."


    These words are very necessary. Among this group of people, Zhou Shu saw the Wu Clan, the Haechi Clan, the Monster Clan Sea Clan, and the Hammer Clan and Armor Clan that have been fighting forever. If they are rescued, they will still fly boat. Fighting inside is a waste of effort.


    Sure enough, the crowd was silent for a while, but soon there was a neat shout.


    "Just so!"


    "Everyone is harmed by the demon clan even if you have grievances before, don''t mention it again! Let''s talk about it after leaving the demon world!"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Zhou Shu looked at them for a while, slowly took out the flying boat, and then spotted three cultivators in the crowd, all of them Da Luo Jinxian.


    He said faintly, "You still maintain enough power, the flying boat is controlled by you, remember the route, don��t go wrong, don��t do unnecessary things, and remind you that you all have my soul in your body. What''s the matter, I will know who is missing."


    Seeing the calm Zhou Shu, the hearts of several people were stunned, and they couldn''t help nodding, and they didn''t dare to disobey the slightest.


    Zhou Shu''s previous performance also made them unable to think otherwise.


    Thousands of demons, including five great demon kings, all died, and they died so simply.


    (Ps: Thank you Kuang Xiao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3161: Go by myself

    Seeing the crowd getting on the flying boat one after another, Zhou Shu returned to the demon appearance.


    Zhao Yueru walked over, "Let''s go quickly too, don''t let the people of Phosphorescent Demon Venerable find it."


    "With the boiled sky, they might treat it as an internal fight of the Demon Lord."


    Zhou Shu stared at Feizhou and shook his head slightly, "As long as these people leave the Demon Realm, we won''t have a problem, but in this way, the Demon Race will definitely have to strengthen its guard, I am afraid that it will not be able to save people in other realms."


    Those few masters said that there are still many such realms in the demon realm of Phosphorescent Demon Lord.


    I feel a little sorry to think of it.


    Although Zhou Shu did not regard himself as a real human emperor, he wanted to take care of human affairs, but it was still unbearable to see such a situation and he had to take action, but it was a pity that he didn��t have enough power, so it��s okay to come suddenly. , And when the Demon Race is on guard, it will be much more troublesome to save people. If you can''t make it, you have to get in.


    "The Devil Realm is so big, it can be saved everywhere."


    Zhao Yueru paused, and whispered, "Zhou Shu, you are already very good. If you change other practitioners, even the elder in charge of the sect, I think you will ignore it. Actually... I think that the practitioner is Phosphorescent Demon Venerable buys and sells wantonly. This kind of thing must have been known to the sect in charge, but it has never been mentioned in the fairy world. I have never heard of it in the Shu Mountain. This is the first time I have seen it, alas.


    "Forget it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, not wanting to say more, his eyes fell on the flying boat, and a person was walking down hesitantly.


    "Can I...can''t you not take a flying boat?"


    His face is dark, as is his body, a little too dark, and it''s about the same as carbon.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Everyone sits, why don''t you sit?"


    "I looked at the world map, and if I took a flying boat, I went to the fairy world. I really want to leave the demon world, but I can''t go to the fairy world, nor can I go to the fairy city, because..." He hesitated, "I am a witch Tribe."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Wizards can also go there. If you leave the Demon Realm, you are not far from the Liangmiao Country. You can go to the Witch Realm from the Liangmiao Country."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and became frank, "My name is Zhu Huan, I belong to the Zhurong tribe, and I cannot go to Liangmiao Country."


    "Then you are going back to Zhu Rong''s witch world."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and suddenly said, "Zhu Huan, you are from the Zhu Rong clan, why do you speak the language of the immortal world and speak so fluently? I remember that the Zhu Rong clan has not interacted with the immortal world for tens of thousands of years, and has not sent anyone into the immortal world. ."


    "I...I''d better take a flying boat."


    Zhu Huan''s figure was shocked, thinking that he was very careful, but he still made a mistake.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just asking."


    Zhou Shu was very gentle, "Have you been to the Kuiwei Realm, or have you always been in the Kuiwei Realm?"


    Zhu Huan was stunned, "You...how do you know?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Near Zhurong, only the Kuiwei world has practitioners. If Zhu Rong didn''t teach you the language of the immortal world, you can only learn it from there. It doesn''t matter, I just ask casually. "


    But Zhu Huan was anxious, "No...how can you know the Kuiwei Realm?"


    "The practitioner of the immortal realm, shouldn''t you know the Kuiwei Realm?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, smiled, took out the flying sword he carried with him, pointed to the mark on it, and said, "I am not a practitioner of the fairy world. I am friends with Zhu Rong''s envoy, and I have been taken care of by the wizard. ."


    Seeing the mark, Zhu Huan''s figure was shocked, and his eyes became extremely religious.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You don''t actually have to pretend to be yourself anymore, I can see it all."


    Zhu Huan hesitated for a few breaths, and a few groups of fire suddenly appeared on the center of his eyebrows and shoulders. The fire quickly disappeared, but there were red flame marks on it. The red fire on the dark body, although only a few more marks, The whole person looks changed.


    Zhou Shu paused, "It is worthy of being a descendant of the sun."


    Seeing Zhu Huan''s first glance, Zhou Shu saw the imprint hidden on his body.


    The flame mark is an important mark of the Zhu Rong clan. Adult Zhu Rong clan will condense the first ray of the sun''s power gained from their cultivation into a mark. Therefore, the strength of the mark can almost show the talent of a Zhu Rong clan.


    This Zhu Huan''s talent is pretty good.


    "It turned out to be a friend of the Lord God Envoy, and the sun mark of the witch god, thank you for your life-saving grace, Zhu Huanshi was rude, and please forgive me."


    Zhu Huan saluted Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, using the etiquette of the Zhu Rong clan, bowing with his knees close together, hands on top of his head, holding palms up to the sky, looking a little strange, but extremely solemn.


    Zhou Shu helped Zhu Huan, "You are welcome."


    Dealing with the witches is very simple, simpler than the demons. Needless to say, you don��t need to be convinced. It is enough to prove that you believe in the witch gods. The witches will definitely treat you as their best friend.


    It is undoubtedly the best proof to have Zhu Rong''s sun mark.


    The witch **** would not allow his mark to appear on people who disobeyed or believed in him, but he probably didn''t know, Zhou Shu was an exception.


    Zhu Huan said in a deep voice, "My lord, where are you going?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The end point is Kuiwei Realm. If you plan to go back, you can walk with me."


    Zhu Huan said without hesitation, "It is my honor to follow the adults."


    After taking a look at Zhou Shu, he slowly said, "It''s just that if an adult walks here, it will take a lot of detours to get to the Kuiwei Realm. The direction is completely opposite. The adults don''t know the specific direction of the Kuiwei Realm, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not detailed, but I know the general direction. I''m here to do something."


    He has a fairly detailed boundary map, as well as an acknowledgement from the guide.


    But Xie Bai couldn''t enter the Demon Realm, and he was not good at disguising three people, so Xie Bai took another path, when they would meet in the void.


    "I would like to hear from the adults."


    Zhu Huan understood, and didn''t ask too much, just following Zhou Shu''s side.


    "Leave first."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand to disperse the formation, and Feizhou got the order, soared into the air, turned into a golden light, and swept away.


    When the outsider Zhutian saw the golden light, he hesitated unconsciously, but looking at Zhou Shu, he still didn''t do anything.


    "Let''s go."


    At the next breath, Zhou Shu had already arrived.


    I looked at Zhu Huan next to Zhou Shu, boiled for a while, suddenly laughed, "You are very strange, killing so many people just to save such a witch tribe is still so ugly, like a witch tribe. Right?"


    Zhou Shu said quietly Leave me alone, he will be my entourage from now on, wherever I go. "


    Boiling stagnant, "Really accept it?"


    Zhou Shu snorted, "Isn''t it possible to use you, are you willing to use it for me? If I want, I can''t think about it."


    Zhu Tian said angrily, "I am not a servant of anyone!"


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and looked around, "If you don''t need the mayfly, I will leave by myself."


    "Isn''t this? Hey, it turns out you really can''t perceive it."


    Suddenly, Zhu Tian was proud, strode into the void, and soon disappeared, only a few shouts came, "Come on, I''m not waiting for you!"


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 1602261258 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3162: What trump card

    Zhu Huan on Moyuan Mayfly was a little fidgety.


    Looking at this huge monster, I always feel very panicked.


    Suddenly, Zhu Tian said loudly, "You are almost becoming a slave. Now you can''t bear even a little devilish energy?"


    For the Witch Clan, the Demon Clan has a natural distrust, or discrimination. To put it bluntly, even if the Witch Clan is used as a slave, the Demon Clan dislikes it. Zhu Huan��s previous price at the auction meeting was only 30 magic jade. For a combat power comparable to that of a big Luo Jinxian, Wei is really too low.


    There are many reasons for this, and I cannot describe them all at the moment.


    The obvious reason is that without the care of the witch gods, it is difficult for ordinary witches to exert their strength in the demon world. Ten percent of their strength can be used for two or three to achieve good results. In the demon world, the witches have beaten the demons. The possibility is really pitiful, and it''s not surprising that the demons look down on them.


    Of course, there are exceptions. There are two witch races that are not affected by the demon world, but this does not include the Zhurong race.


    This is not to say that the witch clan is very weak. With the blessing of the witch god, the power of the witch clan is completely different. How strong is it?


    Since the development of the heavens to the present, the Dragon Realm Buddha Kingdom has been breached more than once, and even the unitary mirror realm, the center of the Demon Realm, has also suffered wars. Only the Wu Clan, no race can truly occupy their land, not even an inch.


    The immortal world has always been obsessed with the Wu Clan, although it is to expand the immortal world, but why not want to break this rule?


    Zhu Huan glared at him without showing any weakness, "I just feel uncomfortable, who said I''m afraid of demons?"


    Boiled the sky without anger and laughed, and waved a long knife in his hand, "Don''t be afraid, then come and fight me? See if you dare to be afraid?"


    "Come on!"


    Zhu Huan looked at him coldly, the fire on his forehead was burning.


    Most of the Zhu Rong clan are fierce, and Zhu Huan is the same. Although he has been on the side of the practitioner and seems to have changed a lot, his roots will not change, and he can''t help hearing provocations.


    "okay."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Cook the sky, I know what you want to do, my people will not talk about the Mayfly in the Devil Abyss, you don''t have to worry about Iver''s investigation, he will trouble you, you let him come to me."


    "Who said I''m afraid of Yves?"


    Zhu Tian snorted, but slowly put the knife down.


    He did deliberately choose something to take the opportunity to kill the Wu Clan, although the reason was not because of the mayfly, but purely wanting to vent the anger of carrying the pot for no reason, but Zhou Shu had said so, he could not insist, and wanted to kill. It can''t be killed.


    Zhu Huan retreated to Zhou Shu''s side and suddenly felt a lot more stable.


    It turned out that Zhou Shu set up a formation to separate him from Warcraft and Zhutian.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t pay attention to him."


    When he arrived in the Lorca world, he would no longer carry Zhutian. Now Zhutian has already made an enemy with the Phosphorescent Demon Venerable. The farther they are, the better.


    That''s right, the demons who escaped must have remembered the looks of Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru, but they were pretending to be, so it would be fine if they changed their appearance.


    "I hate demons the most."


    Zhu Huan nodded, a little angrily.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You are in the Kuiwei Realm. It shouldn''t be easy for you to meet the demons. Why did you get caught here?"


    Zhu Huan hesitated for a moment and said, "I met the demons when I was going to the witch world to spread the news. I could have avoided it, but there was a Xuanming clan with them and he came over when he pointed at me. I hesitated. I was arrested after a while, experienced several demons, and was brought to such a far distance. What kind of conventions I had to participate in? The most annoying thing is that I was so worthless, I only marked the price..."


    He was stagnant, and quickly said, "That Xuan Ming clan actually helped the Demon Clan... I didn''t expect it! After I go back, I must tell the Sorcerer God about this."


    "It turned out to be so."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and did not ask him how much it was worth, "I remember the relationship between the Xuanming clan and you, should it be okay?"


    Zhu Huan paused, "It''s not bad, I won''t fight, but I can''t talk about friends. The main reason is that the relationship between the two witch gods is normal. However, some of the Xuanming clan don''t like cultivators very much, probably because I am in the Kuiwei world. Helping practitioners, so he dealt with me specially."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then why do you want to help the practitioner?"


    "We have to obey the instructions of the Wizard God, let''s say..." Zhu Huan thought for a while, "The practitioners of the Kuiwei Realm are okay. They respect the Wizard God and treat us well, and we are not too tired. Relax."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "What do you do in the Kuiwei Realm, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it."


    "You have the mark of the wizard god, and I will say whatever you ask."


    Zhu Huan said frankly, "They need the power of the sun and the lunar yin to do some research, and our Zhurong clan gives them strength. I don''t know what is the specific thing. They use a formation method to collect our strength, which is good for us. Expenditure, but they will help us replenish it, and more, so it doesn''t affect us much," he paused and said seriously, "The wizard **** will not let us suffer."


    Zhao Yueru asked, "The power of the yin? It is the power of the Xuanming clan, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Xuan Ming and Zhu Rong were originally relative witch gods. The power of the two witch gods is opposite. No one can help each other. They can''t fight, but the relationship won''t get better."


    "The Xuanming clan also helps practitioners, but unlike us, those Xuanming clan should be forced to come by practitioners. When I saw them, they were very reluctant," Zhu Huan followed, " The one with the demons shouldn''t be based in the Kuiwei Realm, but most of them have been there."


    He still remembered his enemies, no wonder, how could he forget so much suffering in the Demon Realm.


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Can a practitioner still persecute the Xuan Ming clan?"


    Zhu Huan nodded subconsciously, "I am also very surprised that those practitioners are in the same realm, and the Xuanming clan is on the side. There are countless strong people in the vast territory. They have not gone to provoke the Kuiwei realm, and have to send some clansmen. In the past, I really don��t know what happened."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems that the Jiang family''s ability is not small."


    Zhao Yueru thought for a while, "It should be, they can survive between two witch gods, which is really amazing It can also help the witches on both sides, there must be some hole cards, but this hole card is mostly It��s not useful in the immortal world, otherwise they can return to the immortal world."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "In fact, it is not necessarily a question of ability to survive in the fairy world."


    Zhao Yueru understood something, "So, for example, you can''t stay in the immortal world now. It''s not that you can''t stay, but that there are too many enemies."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned to Zhu Huan, "Do the practitioners in the Kuiwei world study things all day?"


    "Yes, the whole world seems to be like this. I don''t see much cultivation, but from time to time some new and weird things come out." After this, Zhu Huan was suddenly a little excited. "They recently developed a very strange car. Don��t rely on horses or people to pull, but sitting in that car, from this end to the other, only a few breaths, it��s so fast that people can��t believe it."


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu paused.


    (Ps: Thank you Mondo for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3163: What devil

    "I know that adults won''t believe it."


    Zhu Huan grinned, "I didn''t believe it when I heard it, but I sat there once later. It was indeed like that. It was not fake at all. I didn''t know what was going on. My eyes opened and closed, and I brushed it. almost there."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Are you sure it''s just a car?"


    Zhu Huan was serious, "Yes, I stopped in the yard, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and then arrived at the destination."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is there any formation or something at the destination?"


    Zhu Huan thought for a while and shook his head, "No, just in front of the other entrance of Kuiwei Realm. There are three entrances in Kuiwei Realm. The one in the middle is never open. You can only go on both sides to enter."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I understand, thank you."


    Zhu Huan hurriedly said, "You don''t have to be polite, your lord, just ask if you have anything. You are a friend of the Lord God Envoy, and I must obey."


    Just looking at Zhou Shu is a little puzzled, why do you want to ask so clearly?


    Zhou Shu fell into deep thought.


    The car is essentially a teleportation array, but it is very different from the teleportation array. If what Zhu Huan said is true, it means that the teleportation array itself is also given the power of the law of space, and the teleportation is no longer the two teleportation arrays. The behavior between time, but directly shuttled back and forth with the teleportation array.


    This undoubtedly advances the transmission array technology a big step.


    Unexpectedly, the teleportation formation of the Kuiwei Realm had developed to this point.


    In the past when the Xuanhuang world��s transmission technology was popular, there was a teleportation stone for a short time. It could use a stone-like array to transmit things, but the teleportation stone can transmit things with a long startup time and a short distance. It will be destroyed after one time. Compared with the car that Zhu Huan said, it is very similar to the Great Escape Talisman of meditation. The only difference is that the teleportation stone can determine the location, but the transmission distance is not as good as the Great Escape Talisman.


    The energy and resources consumed by a teleportation formation are similar to that of a teleportation formation, and even more troublesome, but the effect is not as good as a talisman, and the gains outweigh the losses, and this research has slowly ended.


    But in fact, if you think about it carefully, if you continue to excavate the teleportation stone at that time, it is possible to build a teleportation vehicle.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu was slightly startled. Lin Zhu had also made several teleportation stones.


    Could the teleport vehicle in the Kuiwei Realm also be related to Lin Zhu?


    He looked at Zhu Huan, his eyes flashed with heat.


    Zhu Huan was stunned and panicked, "My lord... my lord, what are you going to do?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu only glanced at him, then turned his head, secretly disappointed.


    He looked at Zhu Huan and naturally wanted to use the power of reincarnation to investigate and see if he could get some information in the Kuaiwei world, but as soon as the power of reincarnation came out, it was blocked, not a magic barrier, but a flame barrier. .


    The flame mark on Zhu Huan''s body naturally resisted his investigation.


    After all, it is the witch clan protected by the witch god.


    It can be cracked forcibly, but I am afraid that the gain is not worth the loss, not only offending Zhu Huan, but also offending the witch god.


    Forget it, you will always know when you get to the Kuiwei world.


    Zhu Tian sits in the middle alone, boring.


    He doesn''t have a barbecue anymore, he might have noticed it, and it would be unlucky to follow Zhou Shu.


    I got the Earth Demon Soldier from Zhou Shu. I thought I could continue to have good luck with him. How could I know that somehow he carried such a big pot, and the whole world was taken by Zhou Shu. Afterwards, the Phosphorescent Demon Venerable became angry. May not be able to hold it.


    But if there is any way, if you can''t beat it obviously, you can only memorize it.


    He has caused countless misfortunes in his life, but it is the first time for him to make troubles like this, and for the first time in the realm of other Demon Lords, but the bigger problem is that this misfortune was not caused by him at all.


    In the depression, the palm of his hand suddenly became hot, and he stared at it unconsciously.


    The brand on the palm of his hand was a lake, a volcanic lake, and it was full of magma. He remembered that it was for manipulating the Demon Abyss Mayfly, and Ive helped him to engrave it.


    But at this time, the lake seemed to come alive suddenly, there was a gurgling noise, and huge bubbles came out of the brand, and his hand seemed to be melted by the brand and became a part of the lake.


    "what!?"


    With an exclamation, he lost consciousness.


    Zhou Shu and the others naturally noticed the abnormal movement here, and they were also very alert.


    "A cultivator is sitting on the Demon Abyss Mayfly. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, you can''t even think of it, haha."


    The dull and distant voice came from the mouth of Zhutian, using the oldest immortal language, and there was a weird feeling that could not be said.


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhutian, his complexion extremely solemn.


    Zhu Tian still looks like Zhu Tian, ??but his attitude has completely changed. The previous Zhu Tian was just a brash man except for the mighty aura, but now Zhu Tian has a deep vision and a calm demeanor, yet relaxed and natural. Full of the air of the king.


    Is it the demon master who disintegrated the demon, or is it possessed by the demon?


    The disintegration of the demon requires the demon lord to be nearby, and there will be no demon lord nearby, not to mention the ancient immortal language, which is now extinct in the immortal world, and there are almost no demon clan that can understand in the demon world, and can speak it. , Only the devil of the past.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu palpitated.


    Although he didn''t feel much oppression, he knew that this should be his strongest opponent since he entered the heavens.


    It''s very strong in itself, plus the possessed Demon God, what kind of enemy it will be, I can''t even imagine.


    I don''t know why the demon **** suddenly possessed and boiled the sky, but this is the case.


    "You all stand back."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to stop Zhao Yueru behind him, instantly changing his appearance.


    Compared with using the power of reincarnation to call the magic weapon, the body can perform better, let alone use the magic to deal with the devil, what can it be if it is not a food delivery?


    Shu Zhili is the right way, and these years of cultivation will not let me down.


    He has this confidence.


    His expression remained unchanged, and he said solemnly, "Which Demon God is your Excellency?"


    "Devil?!"


    The two people behind him were stunned.


    Isn''t it bootian? How did you become a devil?


    You were the Great Demon Lord just now, but now you have become the Demon God, a figure equal to the witch holy man?


    "together."


    Zhao Yueru paused, squeezing over to stand beside Zhou Shu, with a sword in his hand and faith in his heart.


    Zhu Huan didn''t back down either. The flames on the brows and shoulders instantly exploded covering the whole body and became a burning man.


    "Burn my holy flame, bless my people!"


    He chanted his unique greetings and strode forward, but instead stood in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say much.


    Protecting other people is his subconscious move, but he can''t stop others from fighting.


    When he was in the Xuanhuang Realm, he would still want to stop, but when he got here, everyone had his own goal, and it was a wrong thing to be determined to be there.


    "hiss"


    It seemed to be responding to something, suddenly there was a long cry.


    The flying Demon Abyss mayfly hovered in the air, turned its huge head, eyes like a fire wheel, and stared at the three people.


    (Ps: Thank you Mondo for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3164: Thank you sir

    Zhou Shu suddenly stagnated.


    For a moment, it seemed as if the heart was pinched by someone.


    How did you forget the Demon Abyss Mayfly.


    Although the mayfly was transformed from the bones of the **** beasts of the Xuanhuang Realm, it can be regarded as related to Zhou Shu. Previously, the mayfly did not prevent him from investigating, but now he absolutely does not think that in front of the demon god, the demon mayfly will show kindness to himself.


    Haven''t been in a big battle for a long time, have my mind been paralyzed?


    This guy is definitely better than Zhutian, and coupled with the devil''s possession of Zhutian, I am afraid it is really bad luck.


    However, the more such a moment, the more unable to give in.


    A few flashes of lightning flashed through his eyes as deep as a pool, breaking the calm lake and rolling up many waves.


    The fighting spirit is full, and the battle is about to start.


    But no one moves first. Everyone knows that it is never a good idea to start rashly without knowing what demon the opponent is.


    Take a breath.


    Another breath.


    Another breath.


    It seemed as long as a few days passed.


    "Hehe, all serious."


    Zhu Tian waved his hand, but smiled, "You don''t have to be like this."


    Zhou Shu''s expression remained unchanged.


    From Zhu Tian, ??he did not feel the intent to kill, or even the slightest intention to fight, but his vigilance did not diminish in the slightest. The momentary relaxation may bring eternal regret.


    Zhu Tian paused and said, "I won''t move you, because I know that if I move you, this body may not be able to keep it, and now I am still reluctant to give up. It is rare to find such a suitable body, which is of great use. Ah, not to mention that you are just a clone. I killed you without any benefit. On the contrary, it is not worth the risk of losing a good body."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, seemingly enlightened, "I also think it''s not worthwhile."


    "This is the weakness of your practitioners."


    Zhu Tian shook his head slightly, with a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth, "I am you. I will definitely let go of a battle. It is an extremely rare opportunity and challenge for a practitioner like you to fight against a demon god. You must have gained a lot, and what you paid was just a trivial clone, but you chose not to fight and gave up such an opportunity for the two burdens around you, ha ha."


    Zhao Yueru and Zhu Huan''s face changed.


    But none of them spoke.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "They are not a burden. Without them, I would not be able to walk today. I always think that having a group of companions like them is my greatest strength. And you gave up killing for a bad body. The best chance for the biggest opponent in the future, this is the real weakness."


    Boiling stagnant, suddenly laughed, "Ha ha ha! Interesting, interesting, it��s been a long time since I saw a practitioner, it��s still so interesting."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Why am I interesting?"


    "Confident to arrogant, ignorant to stupid? Isn''t this fun?"


    Zhu Tian suddenly sneered, "You practitioners will always be so ignorant and fearless, knowing nothing, but thinking that you understand the true meaning of the world, and say something about salvation, and do stupid things over and over again. I find it funny, the last one is like this, this one is like this again."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "What happened to the last one?"


    Zhu Tian thought about it for a few breaths, "It should be a guard in Zero Demon Abyss. It took 30,000 years to become a demon guard. It took some time."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "I will save him one day."


    There is no doubt that the last cultivator that the demon **** met died in a certain immortal war. The corpse sank in Zero Demon Abyss, and was eventually changed by Demon Qi and turned into Demon Guard. Demon Guard is the guardian of Demon Abyss. Most of them are transformed from dead cultivators and alien races. They are powerful, but they are controlled by demons. They are similar to demons, but they are much stronger than demons. They belong to special powerhouses who transcend the rules of nature.


    "There seems to be nothing to say with you."


    Zhu Tian Bai waved his hand boredly, and said lazily, "Hehe, I thought it was an interesting practitioner, that''s all, before I leave, I remind you not to touch him, otherwise you will know the consequences."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I didn''t plan to move him, I will be separated soon."


    "Remember your words, maybe you can live longer, but I know that one day I will see you in Zero Demon Abyss, your corpse."


    Zhu Tian looked at Zhou Shu, smiled faintly, and then sat down still.


    "I will see you, your..."


    Before Zhou Shu finished speaking, he saw Zhu Tian raising his head, staring wide-eyed, and said dazedly, "What do you see, am I not here?"


    "Why don''t you barbecue?"


    Zhou Shu smiled. Obviously, the possessed Demon God has already left, and Zhu Tian has returned. There is no need to say anything that has not been said.


    "Barbecue, barbecue... Then I will barbecue."


    Zhu Tian was still a little dazed, and he nodded unconsciously, did not know where to take out a large piece of meat, and grilled it.


    The Demon Abyss Mayfly has also returned to its original condition, speeding up its flight, seeming to completely forget what happened just now.


    "How did you... just talk to the Demon God like that?"


    Zhao Yueru stared at Zhou Shu and fell back together. His heart jumped suddenly, very anxious and chaotic.


    Seeing the devil in front of her, it was really not easy for her to suppress her nervousness until now.


    In fact, Zhou Shu''s heart is a bit chaotic, but other people can''t see it. He calmly said, "Afraid that I will anger him, just do it? It''s okay, if my attitude softens, it will be the real trouble. "


    Zhao Yueru was puzzled, "Why?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Looking at the situation, the one who possessed the body just now should be Aotian Demon God. His temperament is the most arrogant and suspicious. If he can''t keep up with him and keep a tough attitude, he will take the initiative to try, and I may not be able to. I can keep you."


    Zhao Yueru understood something and murmured, "Aotian Demon God..."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "He could see my ability, and he was worried that I would try my best to deal with Zhutian, so he was reluctant to do it, but as long as he was given a chance, he would never hesitate. This time it was actually very dangerous. I was also risking just now. Only by tit-for-tat, he dare not do anything. Fortunately, the result is good. In fact, you also did a good job. Facing Aotian, if your attitude is not tough, you will definitely be overwhelmed by him."


    "I just don''t want you to have an accident, but I didn''t think so much."


    Zhao Yueru patted herself and relaxed a lot, unconsciously bringing out a touch of gentleness in her eyes, "What you said just now is very relieved, and I am very happy to hear what those companions said... Thank you. "


    Zhou Shuwen said, "This is the way it is, what can you and me thank you for? I can''t get here without you."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him and nodded vigorously, "After that, we will go down together."


    "for sure."


    Zhou Shu smiled, his tone was light but firm.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Zhu Huan slowly eliminated the flame from his body and walked over to salute. The etiquette was the same as before, but his expression was different. Apart from respect, he was more trusting.


    What Zhou Shu said just now clearly narrowed the distance between the two.


    (Ps: Thank you Huoge for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3165: Ai 1 lol

    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Actually, you don''t have to thank me, I didn''t do it specifically for you."


    "I know."


    Zhu Huan was very serious, "For the adults, you may just say something by the way, but to me, this is a great favor. The Lord Wizard once said that Zhu Rong people, if you have a kindness, you will be repaid. If Mo Ruo is dead, if you have anything to send in the future, as long as it doesn''t violate the wishes of Lord Sorcerer God, Zhu Huan will follow his orders."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, "Just do what you want."


    Zhao Yueru is still wondering here, "How did he come out of this Aotian?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Aotian Demon God should be aware of my previous killing intent on Zhu Tian. When Zhu Tian and Zhu Huan were arguing, I did have the thought of killing Zhu Tian. Just a flash of thought knew it was impossible. Okay, but I didn''t expect that this flash of thought would have been noticed."


    He shook his head, "Aotian really cares about cooking the sky."


    Zhao Yueru understood something, "Is he always paying attention to Zhutian?"


    "It seems so."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Zhu Tian has always had the power of the Demon God, but he doesn''t know it, and he has enough talent. It is not surprising that the Demon God pays attention to him. I think Aotian intends to make him a magician. Right."


    Zhao Yueru''s expression condensed slightly, "Magic, I heard that the predecessor of the devil was a magician."


    "Yes, the magic envoy is the demon clan that has been approved by the demon god, and it is impossible to achieve the position of the demon lord without the approval of the demon god," Zhou Shu glanced at Zhu Tian and said slowly, "I had a feeling before. , This guy has a boundless future. I didn''t expect that he was really selected by the demon god, and he was also the demon **** Aotian. Aotian may be the demon **** with the most say in the devil world. The possibility of this guy becoming a demon master in the future is not so great."


    He laughed and said, "I don''t know if he has made a great enemy for him, but regret is useless."


    "No matter how powerful, he can''t beat you."


    Zhao Yueru shook her head and smiled at the corner of her mouth, "Maybe it is a good thing. With this relationship, he may not be able to deal with you with all his strength. Besides, he is afraid of you now, and he will still be afraid of you when he becomes a demon lord."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I''m not afraid of him, but it''s different after the demon **** possesses his body."


    Zhao Yueru seemed to think, "The possession of the demon **** completely deprived the demon of his original will?"


    "It looks like this just now, the magic envoy can''t resist it at all."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "But the devil''s will should not be taken away so easily. The devil wants to control the demon world. If the devil loses his will so easily, how can they be worthy of being a devil? They just need to find a suitable body to be a puppet. The demon **** and the demon master are more of a relationship between master and slave, not a complete subordination."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhutian and whispered, "That''s good, we can bury a thorn in Zhutian."


    Zhou Shu quickly understood, "Let his self-will expand and actively resist the possession of the devil?"


    "It''s definitely not possible to resist actively, but after being possessed, you can resist passively, so that the demon **** is not so happy," Zhao Yueru shook her head, "just like a cultivator seizes others, but fails to clean the other''s soul, even if the opponent has only a trace. If the soul is there, it is tantamount to planting a bomb for yourself. When the bomb explodes, it is too late to regret and is doomed to death."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "I understand what you mean, how did you think of it?"


    Zhao Yueru was very calm, "I have experienced it."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and said nervously, "Yueru, you got the blood of a real dragon, and your body is a half-dragon body, but the soul is not affected, right? What''s the matter, is there a hidden danger now, caused by the dragon clan? Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "It''s not me."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu, with a smile in her curved eyes, "I just experienced that when I was in Shushan, a Jianshan disciple was taken away by the sword."


    Zhou Shu thought about it carefully. It was indeed impossible. He let go of his heart and said, "It is very rare to be seized by the sword, from a sword repairer to a sword slave, but it has happened in the Xuanhuang world before. There are also places, too careless."


    "In Shushan, this kind of thing is not uncommon."


    Zhao Yueru gently shook her head and said solemnly, "Since the establishment of the Sect of Shushan, there have been no fewer than a hundred Jianshan disciples who were taken away by the sword. In those hundreds of years, I have met twice, one failure and one success, but the results were not it is good."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Shu Shan did it on purpose, right? It''s all sword repairs. It doesn''t make sense to not even understand this. Don''t be careful."


    "Maybe, maybe Shu Shan regards this as a test for Jianshan disciples."


    Zhao Yueru frowned slightly, and said thoughtfully, "The sword intent on the Sword Mountain in Shushan is too strong. Many of the sword intents give birth to self-will, but they cannot live in the sword and become sword spirits. The sword is extremely picky, and it is difficult for the elders to be recognized, let alone ordinary sword intent. These sword intents cannot become sword spirits, but they are reluctant to dissipate, and slowly become the masterless sword spirit, wandering around the sword mountain. If the disciples around Jianshan are too slack, these sword souls will take advantage of the vacancy and enter them to take them away."


    "So, it''s no wonder that someone is always taken away."


    Zhou Shu was a little frightened when he heard it, and looked at her with a sigh, "This Jianshan disciple is really not good enough. Not only must he comprehend the sword intent by himself, but he must also resist the attack of these sword souls at all times. It is even more difficult. ......I have suffered you too."


    Zhao Yueru said calmly, "Because of this, most of the famous Shushan Jianxiu are Jianshan disciples."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "This kind of arduous method really produces talent, and those who can''t make it are eliminated."


    Zhao Yueru was quiet for a while, then suddenly said quietly, "Jianshan is very good, but I don''t want to go back at all."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Where are you going back, Heyin School, Xianshu City is your home."


    "Ok."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "I want to beat him by myself, but if I... really can''t beat him, you have to help me."


    "Relax, as long as you are willing to stay, no one can take you away."


    Zhou Shu also agreed very seriously.


    Zhao Yueru laughed, smiling very quietly and beautifully, "I wonder if Lou Gang will chase us over."


    "Yes Zhou Shu is very affirmative. "We have left our first and last name in Liangmiao Country, and we didn��t hide our whereabouts. Go to Shushan, maybe he already knows now, he is looking for us everywhere, he seems to be near the demon world. "


    Zhao Yueru nodded lightly, smiled and glanced at Zhuotian, "Wait until he comes, let''s consider this guy first."


    Zhou Shu also looked at Zhutian and nodded, "What you just said makes sense, I will do it."


    Zhu Tian was stunned, and he looked up and down at his own barbecue. There was nothing abnormal, and he touched his head. "You two, what are you looking at? After looking at it for so long, what''s so good about me?!"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru smiled at each other and said nothing.


    (PS: Thank you Mundo for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3166: So weird

    It is indeed a good practice to bury the roots in Zhutian''s heart.


    As long as it can cause a little hindrance when the Demon God possesses Boiling Heaven, even if it achieves the goal, it must be concealed. If the Demon God detects this thorn in advance and decides not to let Bo Tian be a magician, then the thorn will be buried for nothing.


    To do it, but not to do it now.


    It''s hard to be sure if the Devil God is still paying attention here, just find a casual moment and just say it casually.


    Well, for the unwilling demons like Zhutian, burying a thorn is enough.


    The Demon Abyss Mayfly was very fast, seeing the Lorca world arrived.


    Looking at the front, Zhou Shu was stunned. The Lorka realm was too big. He knew that the realm of the demons was generally larger than the realm in the fairy realm, but it was also rare to such an extent, and it was even larger than the Yunjuan realm. It was several times bigger, and the world he had been to could not compare with it.


    Zhu Tian put away the Demon Abyss Mayfly, and said normally, "This is the Lorca world, right?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Are you planning to go with us, or go find the giant demon by yourself?"


    Zhu Tian obviously had an idea early, and he laughed and said, "I''m afraid that too many people will scare him away, or if you help me, then the fight is not easy. I should find it myself. You are busy. That''s it!"


    "Well."


    Zhou Shu didn''t mind, he only took a few steps and paused, looking at the Earth Demon Soldier, "With the Earth Demon Soldier, it is indeed different, haha."


    "what do you mean?"


    Zhu Tian stared at Zhou Shu, "I don''t rely on the Earth Demon Soldier, I rely on..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t wait for him to say a few words about the power of the devil, he shook his head and said, "It makes no difference, it''s the same."


    After speaking, he turned around and left, and soon disappeared.


    "Hey, hello!"


    Zhu Tian looked stunned, followed a few steps and then stopped, muttering to himself, "What do you do after chasing him, and continue to follow him? But what does his last sentence mean? What does it mean is the same. Can the force be the same as the Earth Demon Soldier? One is external force and the other is my own. What does he want to say?"


    After thinking for a while, he seemed to understand something, and stomped his feet hard, and the ground shook.


    Looking at the direction Zhou Shu was leaving, he strode in the opposite direction.


    A few months later.


    Perception cannot pass through the phosphorescent barrier, and can not use the power of reincarnation to investigate at will. The difficulty of finding someone to inquire about the news has also increased a lot, not to mention that the Lorca world is surprisingly large. It took several days and Zhou Shu didn''t get anything. result.


    "It is estimated that it will take three or four months to complete the investigation of Lorca Circle."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Zhu Huan, there is nothing urgent on your side, if there is something, you can go first."


    Zhu Huan just shook his head, "I''m not in a hurry. I can help with the adults. Besides, if the adults don''t save me, I don''t know if I can go back. I can go back now. It will be several decades later. What does it matter?"


    A sword of light drew near like a meteor and stopped beside Zhou Shu.


    Zhao Yueru showed her figure and shook her head, "There is no news about Xiaogun and Lou Gang, but I have found the big demon."


    The presence of phosphorescence made them unable to see the movement of the Demon Race, but on the other hand, the Demon Race could not see them either, so Zhao Yueru often used the sword intent clone to go out to find someone to inquire about news, but Zhou Shu couldn''t do it. Do it yourself, that''s too strange.


    "The one at sixty feet?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up.


    So the tall Demon Race is actually not Demon Venerable, it''s hard to be uninterested. Besides, the identity of this Demon Race wandering warrior has the smallest conflict with the practitioner. Maybe you can try to be more skilled.


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "Yes, I heard some demons say that he and another wandering martial artist will compete in a place called Hanshan, just three days later."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "The other one, wouldn''t it be cooking the sky again?"


    "He is more than thirty feet tall, with a long knife, looks very vicious, listening to their description, it seems that it is really," Zhao Yueru laughed unexpectedly, "After all, he can''t hide from us. ."


    "Go and see."


    Zhou Shu quickly made a decision, Hanshan is not far away, and it happens to be in a range that has not been investigated.


    Hanshan is a snow mountain.


    Zhou Shu was very surprised. It was the first time I saw Snow Mountain in the Demon Realm. To be precise, I saw Snow.


    There is no sun and moon, no weather changes, and it is dim all day long. How did this snow-capped mountain appear, let alone when you slowly approached, there were still a little bit of snowflakes falling on you, and perceiving it carefully, it was actually The real snowflakes are rich in the power of water travel, and there is not even a trace of magic in it.


    Of course, the snowflakes were contaminated by devil energy soon after they appeared, but it was a miracle that they could come down.


    The cold mountain is large, white, and there is phosphorescence everywhere, and the falling snowflakes reflect the brilliance, rendering different colors, dancing all over the sky, like flying ribbons, very gorgeous, in between, as if you are on a cloth The dragon palace full of mirage and phantom.


    Phosphorescence, snowflakes, there are indeed many incredible things that cannot be explained here.


    Zhao Yueru seemed to have thought of something, and she looked a little silly. If it weren''t for a loud noise, I''m afraid the two of them would watch.


    "I''m coming!"


    "Wow, it''s really tall, taller than the legend!"


    "Isn''t it sixty feet? Why does it look higher?"


    "Don''t you know, this guy is constantly growing. When he came out for the first time, he was only more than forty meters. Now it is almost 70 meters?"


    "Really weird... but I really want to become him!"


    Around a hillside, thousands of demons have been surrounded in front of them, all of them come to see the excitement.


    Similar to humans, the demons are unwilling to miss this excitement.


    On a vast flat ground, Zhu Tian held a long knife, and looked at the distance intently. His complexion seemed majestic, but a closer look revealed that there was a trace of panic in his eyes and his breath seemed to be very rapid, because the snowflakes around him changed. It was chaotic.


    Fear?


    When he first saw Zhou Shu grow older, he had never done this before. It seems that today''s opponents did give him a great sense of oppression.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him before looking into the distance.


    A white figure is slowly walking over.


    It''s too tall, it''s not so much a person, it''s a mountain.


    It looks like a mountain, not only because of the aura brought by his huge body, but also because of his behavior, he is completely integrated with the surrounding environment, covered with snow, walking slowly, and walking very lightly, which is hard to imagine Yes, with such a huge body, not even a single snowflake was raised under his feet.


    It''s like a mountain is slowly moving over.


    This feeling is really strange, not only boiled the sky, but the demons around watching the excitement also held their voices.


    Slowly getting closer, he slowly raised his head, and the snow flakes on his body rustled down, revealing a pair of piercing eyes.


    "You just boil the sky?"


    A very dull voice, with a trembling sound, as if a falling rock was slowly falling to the bottom of a cliff.


    Zhou Shu''s figure was shocked, and the whole person stayed.

 Chapter 3167: Definitely him

    "Zhou Shu."


    Zhao Yueru touched Zhou Shu lightly and whispered, "How do I feel that he has a familiar breath?"


    "I feel the same."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "How come, how could you become a demon?"


    Zhao Yueru was stunned, "Who has become a demon?"


    "Old Zhu, Zhu Dashan."


    Zhou Shu shook his head vigorously, "It must be him, but..."


    The moment he saw this tall demon, Zhou Shu felt an unusually familiar breath, and a figure in the sea of ??consciousness jumped out, very clear.


    It is definitely Zhu Dashan.


    He didn''t care about the trouble that might be caused by using the power of reincarnation. He let go of his power to detect, and wanted to see clearly whether Lao Zhu''s original face was like him. He did a deliberate concealment, but what he saw was an unusually solid In front of him, the black shadow was a magic barrier! This is something that high-level demons can have, and none of the other races have it.


    Suddenly lost.


    He rescued the Blue Sparrow who had almost turned into a demon, but he did not expect that there was a Zhu Dashan here, and he couldn''t save it even if he wanted to.


    How could this be?


    "No way?"


    Zhao Yueru was shocked and hesitated, "What are we going to do?"


    "Look first, whether he is a demon or not, you can''t let him have an accident."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, his gaze fell on Zhu Tian, ??and he deliberately suppressed the killing intent to avoid being noticed by the demon god, but if it was really necessary, even if the demon **** came again, he would not be soft.


    "Stop talking nonsense, take me a knife!"


    Suddenly, Zhu Tian jumped up, the magic knife in his hand suddenly became longer, and he chopped it straight up and down.


    The first is the strongest.


    I was a little gloomy in my heart. I was always higher than the opponent. The opponent had to jump to get him, but now he has to jump to get that guy... It''s really big.


    Click!


    The long knife fell on Zhu Dashan''s shoulder and slid several feet straight down.


    A blood spring burst out suddenly, splattering everywhere, it was raining blood, and the snow was stained with many red spots, which was dazzling.


    Zhou Shu was shocked, Zhao Yueru almost yelled out, and the most surprised was Zhutian herself.


    He even suspected that what he was seeing was an illusion, so a simple cut would work?


    But it soon became clear that it was not an illusion but a fact. The magic knife in his hand was still dripping blood, and the opponent''s shoulder was still bleeding. A wound that was several feet deep was like a gully, extending from the shoulder to the arm.


    "Hahaha!"


    Zhu Tian laughed wildly, "So you are so weak, you really overestimate you!"


    Zhu Dashan shook his body, Xiyan dropped a lot of blood, and he could vaguely see his face.


    The expression is a bit painful, but more meaningless.


    He glanced at Zhu Tian, ??and walked forward indifferently, walking very slowly. While walking, he slowly raised his hands at the same time. It was a very simple movement, but surprisingly slow, it was like slow motion. Step only lifted less than three feet.


    "Very fierce."


    With a trace of complacency, Zhu Tian once again made a knife.


    It was a test just now, but this time it took more effort.


    As soon as the light of the knife came up, a thick black mist spread, and the thick and solid magic power was like a black dragon, wrapped around the knife. The long knife of more than ten feet seemed to become a thick pillar, full of momentum, but The cold light in the middle is not diminished, and the blade is awe-inspiring.


    Zhu Dashan didn''t seem to notice at all, he still walked forward, raising his hand up.


    boom!


    A fully charged knife is falling on the waist of Zhu Da Mountain.


    A body as heavy as a mountain couldn''t resist the sharp and sharp knife, and the knife went straight in, almost five or six feet deep.


    Zhu Tian succeeded with a knife, and naturally took advantage of the situation to chase, the fierce light flashed in his eyes, the long knife stirred vigorously, and then pulled.


    When he left his body, he didn''t go straight and twisted for several times before pulling out diagonally.


    An extremely terrible wound was left.


    It is like a winding mountain road, winding and winding, time is wide and narrow, blood is constantly coming out around it, and strangely, there is a little black electric light, which beats and shines on the wound, every time it beats , Are tearing the wound, and continue to go deeper.


    Zhu Tian took a look, and became more proud.


    A wound as deep as six feet deep is not much different from a cut at the waist. With such a heavy injury, there is no suspense about the outcome.


    His power of the Demon God is better controlled, and even such meticulous operations are done. Not only can it directly hit the opponent, but it can also cause continuous damage. If you continue to practice, can it be used without the magic weapon?


    The defense of the giant demon clan seems to be a bit weak. After changing into a thick-skinned self, he would never be stabbed so deeply with a knife.


    It looks as tall as a mountain, and the skin of his body is as thick as a rock. Why is it so unbeatable.


    He even has free time to perceive his surroundings.


    It''s strange that after defeating the legendary wandering warrior in the Lorca world so easily, there is no surprise or cheers?


    There was phosphorescence everywhere, maybe they didn''t see it, but they knew it when the giant lay down on the ground.


    His eyes fell on Zhu Dashan again, unconsciously startled.


    Zhu Dashan was still walking, still raising his hand slowly. There was no change in his movements. The knife just now didn''t seem to affect him at all, but the pained expression on his face was more, but what he should do is still what he is doing.


    "What''s the matter with this guy? Is it fierce to such a degree? Does it have to be completely knocked down before it stops after death?"


    A lot of killing intent flashed in Zhu Tian''s eyes, and the black smoke on his body was thicker, and he secretly roared, "Then don''t blame me!"


    Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru beside the phosphorescence looked at them quietly, and their expressions also looked very relaxed.


    Compared with them a few breaths ago, it seems that they have completely changed their personalities. When they saw Zhu Dashan suffered heavy losses a few breaths ago, Zhao Yueru flew out immediately, and Zhou Shu was not slow, but soon, Zhou Shu dragged Zhao Yueru. When I came back, I still stood in place.


    Zhou Shu said softly, "It''s okay."


    Zhao Yueru was puzzled, "This knife almost cut him off, is he okay?"


    "To cut is to cut, to die is to die, these are two different things."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "His body is very strange, it doesn''t seem to be a whole, all parts seem to have been split apart, and the trauma of one part of the body has no effect on the other parts."


    "There is such a thing?"


    Zhao Yueru became more and more surprised, "Not the whole Is it just like the puppet that he puts it together bit by bit?"


    "It looks really like this, but it''s not a puppet, but a piece of rock. His body is really the same as a stone mountain. There is almost no difference." Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "What''s more strange is that, The recovery speed is very fast, just the two breaths, the power of the demon **** that remained in his wound, is almost annihilated...that is the power of the demon god, what kind of body is this?"


    There were a lot of surprises on his face, at least among the various immortal variants he had heard of, nothing was so weird.


    "I definitely don''t know."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhu Dashan and slowly said, "But, you mean, he''s okay, can we just leave it alone?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and shook his head again, "If something is going on, I''m afraid it''s boiled, but this is also a troublesome thing."


    "Ah, what''s the trouble?"


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelids with Autism. It��s been a long time since I saw you, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3168: Cant beat you

    "It seems that old Zhu is better than cooking the sky."


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually condensed, "I''m afraid that the fight will continue. The Aotian Demon God may come out again. By then, Lao Zhu will not be able to cope with the devil''s possession of the sky.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "What''s the matter? Let''s fight together. Don''t be afraid of him here."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If something goes wrong, you must fight. It''s just that the possessed boiled sky plus the mayfly with the master, the chance of winning is not big."


    Zhao Yueru hesitated for a moment, "I''ll talk about it after you hit it."


    "Yes, I think too much."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled. He really thought a little too much, so just hit it.


    The battle became more intense.


    It''s just one-sided fierceness, from start to finish, it seems that the only one who exerts strength is Botian.


    The other is as majestic as a mountain.


    Zhu Tian now seems to be in a state of madness. He is covered in black and red magic mist. The long sword in his hand is endlessly slashing towards Zhu Dashan. After hundreds of blows, every knife can leave a deep wound, but Zhu Da Shan accepted it calmly, without any change, and continued to move his head forward, but raised his hands higher and higher.


    The big raised hand is like a flying mountain.


    The boiled sky below has a feeling of breathlessness.


    How could this be?


    Up to now, he also understands a little bit. The body of this giant demon clan is really weird. No matter what kind of damage he can feel calmly, no matter how many knives can not make him fall, he can''t be beaten to death, and he can recover speed. It was extremely shocking. The power of the Demon God that he thought he could not get rid of was quickly eliminated in front of the giant, and he couldn''t even keep a dozen breaths.


    It seems that there are no other shortcomings except for slower movements. Such a body is really something that the Demon Race can have?


    He desperately searched through his memories, and could not find such a demons.


    Seeing the big hand getting closer and closer, he was anxious, the light of the knife became denser, but the power was getting smaller and smaller.


    It consumes a lot of itself, and he does not have enough control over the power of the Demon God. What��s more troublesome is that he lacks energy. He himself knows very well that unless he can completely chop the giant into flesh, he will not be able to win. , There should be a way...


    Go around and attack from the back?


    The speed of the giants and demons is very slow. Maybe they can find a chance. Although it is a shame for the warrior to attack from behind, there is no other way.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Tian twisted his body and ran to the side.


    "This guy is also very curious."


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Yueru was a little dissatisfied, "I thought he had always been brave and had to go straight to the end, so he would circle around."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Maybe it''s useless."


    Zhao Yue suspiciously said, "Why is it useless? Lao Zhu is so slow, and it takes a few breaths to take a step. I am afraid that it will not take more than ten breaths to turn around. Maybe he can do something in these hours. ,be careful."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance, "Lao Zhu should have been here for a long time, and he has never lost."


    Zhao Yueru understood something, "Chu Tian is definitely not the first person to do this. Lao Zhu must have a way to deal with it, right?"


    Bootian panicked even more.


    He discovered a terrible fact.


    No matter where he ran and how fast he was, that big hand always enveloped him, and what he saw was always the front of Zhu Dashan.


    This����


    Is Zhu Dashan''s speed so fast that he can''t notice it, and he changed directions when he changed directions?


    No, Zhu Dashan has been walking slowly, how could he suddenly become so fast? If he was so big and fast, he wouldn''t be able to hit him with a single blow, and he would have lost thoroughly, and he could see clearly that he hadn''t moved.


    But why is it so?


    No matter what, you can''t escape the cover of big hands, no matter what, you can''t get around the back?


    Just like people are always illuminated by the sun, and you can only see the front of the mountain.


    Even Zhu Tian, ??who has experienced countless battles, did not expect this to happen. Although he was still running desperately, his fighting spirit had decayed again and again, and even bystanders could see that he could no longer win.


    "He won again."


    "As expected, he hasn''t lost since he came here."


    "Who can beat him? I''m not afraid to fight at all. This Zhutian is not the first to use the land demon soldier. It''s useless."


    "This body is really terrifyingly tough. The problem is that it can get bigger and bigger. If it continues, I am afraid that the Demon Lord will not be able to beat him."


    "I''m just surprised. It''s been so long and no Demon Venerable has come to recruit him. Don''t you know that there is such a strong person here?"


    "The Phosphorescent Demon Venerable mostly knows, but if that person doesn''t come to harm him, it will be fine, and he will be recruited?"


    The onlookers started talking, their voices were very small, but Zhu Tian could hear them clearly.


    Suddenly feel desperate.


    He had inquired about some news before, and he also knew that the body of this giant demon clan was extremely tough, which was something that must be paid attention to, but he didn��t care, no matter how tough the body was, it could still compete with his demon god��s power. Can you stop the demons? But who would have thought that it would really work, a demon race who is not a demon-sovereign, can actually be so strong that it can fight back if it is damaged, and it can recover quickly...


    Is this the tenacity in his perception? This is clearly a monster.


    call!


    The big hand slowly fell, and the whole Zhutian was photographed in the snow.


    Zhu Tian held a long knife, and didn''t even think about resisting it.


    The big hand slowly raised, not even a handprint was left on the snow, it was flat like a mirror, and little snowflakes continued to spread.


    puff.


    A head drilled out of the snow.


    Zhu Tian looked at Zhu Dashan blankly, "This... is it over?"


    He tried his best, and even killed the killer. The other party was just like that, it was over after a pat? I don''t even feel anything.


    It''s not like the demon''s method.


    Zhu Dashan looked down at him, "You can do it again."


    The sound is very harsh, like a stone hitting a stone, without any emotion, but it sounds particularly mocking when it is boiled.


    What about ridicule, if he loses, he loses.


    "I lost, I can''t beat you."


    Zhu Tian nodded calmly, turned around and left.


    The long knife dragged a long trace behind him, straight.


    Zhu Dashan glanced at him, seemingly with a trace of regret, then slowly turned around.


    The speed is really slow It took dozens of breaths to completely turn it over.


    Suddenly, Zhu Tian turned his head back.


    There is a chance to see behind this guy.


    They are all scars, horizontally and vertically, like a fishing net, a net that even a small sesame fish can''t get through, and like a pile of rugged rocks, piled up in a mess, densely packed, and you look scared.


    He hesitated for a moment, put away the thought of rushing over and slashing, shook his head, and went straight.


    Worthy of being the legendary wandering warrior, he is not an opponent, but now, sooner or later, he will come again.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, leaving a string of different shades of footprints in the snow.


    Only two people swooped up suddenly, hurried to catch up in the direction the giant was walking.


    (Ps: Thank you Mundo for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3169: Wait for him to explain

    Getting closer and closer to Zhu Dashan, I can feel the powerful sense of oppression.


    As if in the midst of a mountain that would overturn at any time, there was no way to escape.


    Zhou Shu calmed down, stood up from the ground, turned around in the air, and hovered in front of Zhu Dashan.


    Zhu Dashan didn''t realize it, still closed his eyes, and walked forward step by step, slowly and steady.


    Slowly walk into a piece of phosphorescence.


    "Old Zhu!"


    Zhou Shu flew a few steps tightly before screaming out in front of his face.


    Zhu Dashan slowly opened his mouth, and a stream of air spewed out, like the most violent wind, which made Zhou Shu almost unstable.


    "What about blowing mosquitoes?"


    Zhou Shu became sluggish and couldn''t help it. He roared directly with a lion, "Old Zhu!"


    Zhu Dashan suddenly stopped.


    Snow rustled down and gradually revealed a face.


    The face like a mountain wall was full of wrinkles, and the vicissitudes of life were so thick that no emotions could be seen. Only those cloudy eyes flashed a bright light.


    Zhou Shu was at ease.


    This little light is enough to prove that Zhu Dashan is still intellect and still maintains a perfect spirit.


    "Xiao Zhou?"


    The voice was harsh, but there was a hint of excitement.


    "it''s me!"


    Zhou Shu has returned to his original form, with a smile from the past on his face, "Haha, I didn''t expect us to meet in the Devil Realm!"


    "And me!"


    Zhao Yueru flew over and stood beside Zhou Shu, "Zhu Dashan, do you still know me?"


    "Elder Zhao, you are still together, very good."


    Zhu Dashan spoke slowly and laboriously, "Sit up and follow me."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t ask much, and took Zhao Yueru up to Zhu Dashan''s shoulder.


    Zhu Dashan''s pace is still very slow, but each step seems to be much larger, and one step is several hundred miles.


    The scenes around him passed by like a lantern, and Zhou Shu was also amazed. Not long after, they saw the main peak of the cold mountain standing high.


    I''m afraid that I won''t be tens of thousands of feet high, straight into the cloud.


    The mountain is high and wide, and thousands of miles away are white. When you look up, countless bowls of large snowflakes fall under the wind, flying all over the sky.


    "Have you always lived here?"


    Zhao Yueru said unconsciously, "It''s really like the Xuanhuang World."


    "Yes, but not like."


    Zhu Dashan continued to move forward without stopping.


    "The front is full of mountain walls...Ah!"


    Seeing that he was about to run into it, Zhao Yueru couldn''t help but exclaimed. After only exclaiming, he was taken aback, and the whole person entered the mountain wall.


    His body suddenly lightened, but Zhou Shu held him down.


    She blushed and looked around, "What''s the matter, what about others?"


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "It should be one with this mountain..."


    He watched very carefully. At the moment Zhu Dashan hit the cold mountain, all parts of his torso were perfectly integrated with the mountain wall, as if his body was originally a part of this mountain. It was just used for use just now, and now it is going to be returned.


    "Xiao Zhou!"


    There was no harshness in the familiar, rough voice.


    A figure took shape and strode over.


    "Old Zhu!"


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully and was overjoyed, "You haven''t changed!"


    The Zhu Dashan in front of him is still the same as it was in the past, but it is a bit taller, almost three feet tall, and what makes him even more pleased is that Zhu Dashan does not have the slightest devilish energy in him, that is, Zhu Dashan is not a demon, but What happened before.


    "It hasn''t changed, it has changed."


    Zhu Dashan patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder hard next time, and almost missed him in the rock, and saluted Zhao Yueru again, "Elder Zhao, it''s been a long time!"


    Zhao Yueru escaped the salute quietly, and said with a smile, "What''s the matter with you? It''s the demons once, and the practitioners again?"


    Zhu Dashan shook his head, "I can''t tell, anyway, I''m trapped in this mountain."


    "Stuck in the mountains?"


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "No? Look at your current cultivation level, too. Why are you trapped in the mountain? Can''t you go out? This is just a mountain, otherwise, we will help you. Make a way," she glanced at Zhou Shu, "okay, Zhou Shu?"


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, Zhu Dashan sighed, "No way."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "This Hanshan, is now one with you?"


    "I don''t know, but I have the feeling of becoming a mountain god. I can use this mountain, but it also completely traps me, hate it!"


    Zhu Dashan��s eyes suddenly changed, his fists blasted to his side, obviously using a lot of strength, the seemingly heavy mountain wall suddenly cracked a big mouth, and the rocks continued to roll down. At the same time, Zhu Dashan He skewed and fell face down.


    There was a terrible wound on his back, which was shattered by a fist and was bloody.


    "what?!"


    Zhao Yueru was shocked and quickly took out a bottle of pill.


    "No need to."


    Zhu Dashan supported with his hands, got up from the ground, and sat down against the stone wall, "It hurts for a while, and soon I will heal myself, and I am used to it."


    Zhao Yueru seemed to realize something, "Huh? If you want to destroy the mountain wall, the damage will be transferred to you. You are truly integrated with it!"


    Zhou Shu was silent.


    He has been investigating carefully, using the power of reincarnation.


    There is definitely a connection between Zhu Dashan and this cold mountain. There is no doubt about it, but he can''t tell how they are connected.


    When he looked at this mountain, there were magical barriers everywhere, extremely solid magical barriers, even stronger than that of the Demon Abyss Mayfly. If the mountain has a similar order, the Demon Venerable must have gone up. When looking at Zhu Dashan, there is a ring of fine golden halos that radiate outward, blocking the power of reincarnation.


    This kind of aura, he had heard, was for the light of the Buddha, and it was a very famous and rare supernatural power in Zen.


    "Zhou Shu, what do you see?"


    Zhao Yueru looked at him and asked in a low voice.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Old Zhu, have you entered the Zen gate?"


    "Zen Gate?"


    Zhu Dashan shook his head blankly, "You are talking about the Linyun Temple of Tianlong Temple? I can''t enter, and I can''t go any further. I have been trapped in this mountain for more than a thousand years? I don''t remember. "As he said, he pointed to the mountain wall behind him, "I can draw a line once I practice, and now I can''t see how many of them, just look."


    Behind him is densely packed, sloppy, afraid that there will not be tens of thousands of lines.


    Zhou Shu is very puzzled But how come you have Buddha''s light? "


    Zhu Dashan certainly wouldn''t lie, but can this kind of supernatural power be naturally generated? That��s too weird. Buddhism is not something that can be picked up anywhere, nor is it a chance to fall from the sky. It cannot be obtained without great perseverance and wisdom. Zhou Shu absolutely believes that Zhu Dashan has both of these two points, but the source of great magical powers baffling.


    "What is Buddhism?"


    Zhu Dashan widened his eyes, Zhao Yueru was also a little confused, watching Zhou Shu wait for him to explain.


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s explanation, Zhao Yueru looked at Zhu Dashan and said with a smile, "You are too powerful. You can master magical powers even when trapped in the mountains. You are still so powerful that you can''t even see Zhou Shu''s power of reincarnation!"


    Zhou Shu followed and nodded.


    But it''s not that he can''t see through it completely, he can do it if he tries to crack it forcibly. After all, Zhu Dashan''s supernatural powers are still shallow, but it is not necessary.


    (Ps: Thank you Kuang Xiao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3170: Envy

    "I still have this supernatural power?"


    Zhu Dashan himself was confused and smirked, "I really don''t know."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yes, if it weren''t for this supernatural power, you wouldn''t be able to stop the demonic energy around you."


    Zhu Dashan suddenly touched his head, "After I left Dashan, I didn''t feel the devilish energy was any problem, but I didn''t expect it to be due to magical powers."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him anxiously, "How did you get this supernatural power?"


    "I am also strange."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Lao Zhu, what do you usually practice? Those tens of thousands of times?"


    "What else can it be? Of course it is Fumo Mountain."


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu very calmly, just thinking and was stunned again, "But speaking of it, the Fumo Mountain I practiced is a little different."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Is it different?"


    "Ok."


    Zhu Dashan nodded with certainty, "When I first came to this mountain, I could always hear some inexplicable sounds of chanting scriptures, especially when I was practicing, I couldn''t stop at all, and those sounds were directly drilled. If I go inside my head, I can��t even listen to it. Just like that, I listen to these scriptures while practicing, and I feel different as I practice..."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu with a lot of guilt, "Actually, after I knew this was the Demon Realm, I also felt that there were problems with those scriptures, but the mountain body I trained seemed to be stronger. , So I kept practicing."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted him, "Survival is the number one priority. After changing me, I will suddenly get this powerful technique and I will practice it."


    Zhu Dashan seemed to heaved a sigh of relief, "Well, just say that. I know you hate demons the most."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t think too much, no matter what, you are my brother, even if you change to the Demon Race."


    Zhao Yueru followed, "Lao Zhu, in fact, we thought you were a demon. If you had lost before, we would have to fight that bootian, but I didn��t expect that you didn��t make a heavy hand, you didn��t intend to kill, the demon god. He didn''t come out, so he was lucky."


    Zhu Dashan stunned, "Devil?"


    Zhou Shu explained a few words, "We met once with the demon **** watching the boiled sky..."


    "I would not let him go if I knew it, it would be nice to fight him a few times, what a good opportunity I missed.


    Zhu Dashan sighed, as if he didn''t take the Devil God seriously, "His knife was chopped off and it hurts so well. I feel better."


    Zhou Shu paused, and then said, "At that time, I saw that you didn''t make a heavy hand, and guessed that your sanity should still be there. This approach is completely different from the demons, and you have never been a murderer. It will not kill people who cannot resist."


    "I asked them to fight, also to hone the mountain, what do you do to kill?"


    Zhu Dashan smiled, "I always beat myself in the mountains, and I feel uncomfortable."


    Zhao Yueru was surprised, "Do you usually practice by yourself?"


    "Yes, it''s very interesting, the more painful the better the effect, haha..."


    Zhu Dashan nodded vigorously, only smiling and a little bit sorrowful, "I can''t help it, I can''t get out of this mountain without training."


    During the hundreds of years when he was unable to use the cold mountain to get out of the mountain, he had to beat himself up every day after he finished his cultivation. He would never let go of his fist until he was completely injured. Although he could recover later, the pain in the middle... Practice is unimaginable for ordinary people.


    Zhao Yueru was silent for a while, what kind of scene was this?


    In order to leave this cold mountain and live by beating oneself, every day the pain is extremely painful to see a glimmer of hope.


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Do you still remember that scripture? Read it to me, it seems I have thought of something."


    "Remember, I have read it thousands or tens of thousands of times, and now it''s engraved in my mind, even if I want to forget it," Zhu Dashan nodded and lowered his head to recite a scripture. When reciting it, his voice couldn''t help but He became muffled, his eyes focused, and he looked very religious.


    Zhao Yueru was stunned after only a few sentences, and whispered, "What language is this? It seems a bit familiar?"


    "Well, what you have heard, the Aotian Demon God speaks this kind of immortal language."


    Zhou Shu paused, "A long time ago, when there were few demons, the demons and practitioners were still connected, and the demons also used the language of the immortal world."


    "There are demon gods here too?"


    Zhao Yueru was even more puzzled, "Then... Does Lao Zhu understand?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "He may not understand, but after hearing it a lot, over and over, thousands of times, he can understand the meaning. The focus of this verse is not only on the content, but also on the tone and tone of the chanting. The way is subtly acceptable, like a way to teach disciples."


    Zhao Yueru suddenly realized, "Yes, I can''t understand other people''s chanting, but I can guess it after listening too much."


    Zhou Shuning thought quietly, and did not open his eyes until he finished reading the scripture.


    Zhu Dashan looked at him, "I''m finished, what did you think of?"


    "If you are right, this scripture should be a method of cultivating the body of the demon god," Zhou Shuqiang suppressed the excitement in his heart, and said, "I once saw a memory of the demon **** in the reincarnation pool. There are a few brief introductions to the body of the devil, and there are overlaps in the scriptures you just read."


    "The body of the devil?"


    Not only Zhu Dashan was surprised, but Zhao Yueru was the same.


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "It should be the body of the demon god, there may be a demon **** in this cold mountain that has left behind and was accepted by you."


    Zhu Dashan was dumbfounded, "I have cultivated the body of the Demon God? No, it should be the body of Fumo Mountain, right."


    "I don''t know the specific process, but I think you should have incorporated the body of the Demon God into the Fumo Mountain. The two refining methods entangled in your body, restrained each other, and finally complemented each other. You got a lot of the body of the Demon God. At the same time, it also inspired the great supernatural powers of Fumo Mountain, the light of Buddha." Zhou Shu hesitated, "Although I have not seen similar records, it is indeed possible for the Fumo Mountain of the Great Desolate Temple to give birth to great supernatural powers. True Buddha."


    Zhu Dashan is still a daze? ! "


    Zhou Shu looked at him and sighed unconsciously, "Lao Zhu, you can cultivate the Demon God Body and Fumo Mountain Body at the same time, and you can do it well, and you can still maintain a clear and pure spirit without being corroded by the devil. It''s incomparable."


    Zhou Shu was envious.


    I''m afraid I couldn''t do it with any other person, and of course Zhou Shu couldn''t do it himself.


    From the beginning of cultivation, Zhu Dashan has always been a pure person, innocent, and therefore always good luck. In the Lotus School, he was the first to receive the appreciation of the elders to help him open his veins, and then went out to experience inexplicable He gained the appreciation of Demon Cultivation, and after eating Heigu for decades, he changed his body. Later, he even mastered the Void God cover that the descendants of beasts might have. Then he didn��t know where he learned Fumo Mountain Body. The body was integrated into Fumo Mountain, and even inspired the great magical power of Fumo Mountain...


    However, all of this came out of countless pains, and it was also the best return to the pure.


    :. :

 Chapter 3171: Make you well

    "You want a great opportunity this day, I will let you heal."


    Zhu Dashan said irritably, "I don''t think there is anything good. I can''t get out without practicing, but I still can''t get out after practicing! If this continues, I don''t know what to do anymore, and there is no end to it. Can''t see a way out, it''s damning!"


    After speaking, he became irritable again, and he smashed down the mountain wall twice, and stopped until his head was bleeding.


    Zhao Yueru handed the pill, but Zhu Dashan didn''t answer it either.


    Zhou Shu also smiled, "Old Zhu, once you have cultivated well, you will definitely be able to go out."


    "why?"


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu and looked forward to it, "Don''t lie to me."


    Zhou Shu looked calmly, "What do you lie to you? Lao Zhu, you can now transform Hanshan into a mountain, and even walk around with Hanshan as a body to challenge others, but you still can''t leave the range of Hanshan, right?"


    Zhu Dashan thought for a while, "Yes, I am trapped inside, but I can use rocks as a body. These rocks can still have the characteristics of a mountain. Of course, this body is just like being beaten by myself. The effect of cultivation."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s it, Lao Zhu, as long as you continue to practice the mountain and cultivate until the whole mountain becomes your body, then you can go wherever you want, and you won''t be trapped anymore. So, I am sure."


    Zhao Yueru paused, "Yeah! Old Zhu, you are bound by this mountain, but you can cultivate the mountain into your own body, then continue to practice and make the entire mountain into you. Naturally, it is no longer restricted."


    Before she knew it, she was also called Lao Zhu along with Zhou Shu.


    "I����"


    Zhu Dashan stunned, then stared at the two of them, "You said so lightly! This mountain has become its own, do you know how high this mountain is?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "There is fifty thousand zhang. This is the first time I have seen such a high mountain in the Devil Realm."


    "So you saw it too?"


    Zhu Dashan lowered his face, "I have practiced for more than a thousand years. It took me a few hundred years to understand the truth, and it took me hundreds of years to cultivate to a height of more than sixty feet. Now you want me to cultivate to the entire height. The mountain is so high, it won''t be hundreds of thousands of years... I will definitely not be able to do it in my life."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You can''t practice so high if you want to, but you don''t need to practice."


    Zhu Dashan was at a loss, "Xiao Zhou, I''m confused by you."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, "This cold mountain is very different from other mountains in the Demon Realm. It has a deep and bottomless devilish energy, it also has several kinds of laws and powers in it, and even has a strong vitality. On the contrary, the several forces do not consume each other, but maintain a balance. If this situation is naturally generated, it is a miracle of good fortune, if not, it is someone who deliberately created an environment similar to the formation method, but no matter what... ��"


    "The cave where you are now is the most comfortable and most suitable place to use these powers in the entire cold mountain. Various different powers do not interfere with each other in this cave. Therefore, you can cultivate the mountain and blend into the demon god. Body, while maintaining ample energy."


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Zhu Dashan, "Your energy is really good, hitting yourself like you, no one can stand it..."


    "I...wasn''t that forced."


    Zhu Dashan stagnated, and he was surprised, "Xiao Zhou, you just saw it after a while? I''ve been here for so long and am vague and can''t tell, but what you said is definitely right. I also thought it was strange here."


    "These are just appearances, and what really matters is the reason for this balance."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "If it is a formation, there will be a formation eye. If it is a marvel of good fortune, there will also be something. If you can find this formation or that thing, no matter if you can directly use its power. , Or find the principle of maintaining balance, your cultivation speed will be much faster."


    He is curious.


    He observed for a long time and saw many things, but how exactly this balance was formed is still unclear.


    The Nine Profound Star Array, as well as the Demon Refining Pot, have the ability to maintain the balance of multiple powers, but they can keep the demon energy and other powers neutral without interfering with each other. Zhou Shu doesn��t know what can be done. At least there is no such knowledge in his huge memory bank.


    According to his perception, this situation cannot happen unless someone is deliberately manipulating it.


    Zhu Dashan was stunned, "Isn''t it okay to destroy the formation? It''s more convenient, you can go out directly."


    "Yes, if there is a real eye, if it is destroyed, this mountain will no longer restrain you," Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "Do you really want to leave that way? I don''t think you should do that. This is really a great opportunity that there is no one in a million, and no matter how difficult it is to find after leaving, it is best to grasp it."


    Seeing Zhu Dashan meditating, he said again, "Old Zhu, if you must leave, then I will tell you the result clearly. Your current cultivation base is not high. The reason why you can burst out such a powerful combat power is more It is relying on the power of Hanshan. Here, you can almost match the Demon Venerable, but it is completely different after you leave. Not to mention the drastic decline in strength, there are still great future problems."


    Zhu Dashan stagnated, "A lot of trouble?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu was very solemn, "You have integrated the body of the Demon God into the body of Fumo Mountain, but the two have not been cultivated to great success, and the integration is not very close. If there is any unexpected situation in the future, the two may be separated. What is the result? , You can know it by yourself."


    Zhu Dashan glanced at him and said dissatisfied, "Don''t scare me, they have to be separated, I can''t be in two?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "It won''t be in half, but it''s inevitable that half-devil and half-human are inevitable. The light of the Buddha may not be covered. If you are a demon and a practitioner, you can also cultivate a Buddha. A situation like yours, I am afraid that it will not be found in the heavens. The second one, it��s hard to say whether it��s a good thing or a bad thing."


    "I understand."


    Zhu Dashan''s expression gradually condensed, "Then what do you say, Xiao Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Finding the front or controlling the key points here will allow you to adapt faster and better, or better integrate with Hanshan, waiting for you to completely turn Hanshan into your own mountain, and the fellow practitioners of the mountain. The demon is bound to be successful, and then you can go wherever you want. This process may take a long time, but it won''t be as long as thousands of years, maybe hundreds of years."


    "Then I can afford Zhu Dashan grinned, "Hey, but... if I want to go, I can still break the front and leave, right? "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s natural to find it, whatever you like."


    Zhu Dashan stomped his feet hard, "That''s good, I''m actually used to it here, and it doesn''t matter if I stay for a few hundred years."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "Maybe it won''t take that long. Who knows where your understanding and luck are."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head, "I don''t think it''s luck anyway..."


    "Stop talking, go and look for the eyes."


    Zhao Yueru smiled and looked at the two of them, "It''s so lively now, if you don''t have an eye or you can''t find it, isn''t it dumbfounded?"


    (Ps: Thank you for your long-term support for Eyelid Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3172: 100 times stronger

    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not a temporary thing, I still need time to think about it."


    This situation is too complicated. The power of the seven laws, including the law of creation and the law of annihilation, plus the magic power, and even the power of the demon god, we must first calculate why the balance point is here before we can pursue it. Even with Zhou Shu''s current calculation power, it would not be possible to draw a conclusion in a few days for the method of rope formation or the source of the wonderful creation.


    After drawing a conclusion, how to find it will need to be deduced, which is not a short time.


    Of course, the more difficult things are, the more challenging they are, and Zhou Shu is happy to do so.


    It is not easy for him now to encounter a difficult problem.


    "Oh."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "By the way, Lao Zhu, how did you get here?"


    Zhu Dashan looked at her, touched his head, and chuckled, "Elder Zhao, you are a little unaccustomed to calling me Lao Zhu like this, so what should I call you?"


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Zhou Shu and was very calm, "You can continue to call me Elder Zhao, anyway, you are of the Heyin school, and you don��t need to change it when you go back. By the way, we have now built the Heyin school again. Shucheng."


    "Hollywood is there again?"


    Zhu Dashan was stunned, "Where is Xianshu City? Very strange name."


    "It''s the fairy city built by Zhou Shu," Zhao Yueru laughed and said sincerely, "There are many people you know, and everyone wants you to go back."


    "I want to go back too."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, who was buried in contemplation, Zhu Dashan said helplessly, "But this guy won''t let me go. I''ll go back after I finish my cultivation. By the way, is Lao Li?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t look up, "Don''t worry, I have met Lao Li. He left his soul imprinted on me, and his soul lamp is always on, indicating that it is fine now, but I don''t know where."


    "I knew that bad guys live long and can''t die."


    Zhu Dashan laughed, tears coming out, "Xiao Zhou, how is his strength, have you tried it? Is he qualified to be my opponent?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "I met him three or four hundred years ago. At that time, he was stronger than you. His sword body has reached the level of transformation. I can hardly say that I can win, but what I said is that you don��t need a mountain body now. You and Hanshan will definitely not be able to beat you."


    Zhu Dashan fell into deep thought for a while, and sighed, "Unexpectedly."


    Zhao Yueru curiously asked, "I didn''t expect anything?"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head, "I thought that among the three of us, now I am the best, but I didn''t expect you to be no worse than me... Elder Zhao, what kind of luck is this for me!? What is there in all cases, hard work? For more than a thousand years, it is still not comparable to the two of them."


    Zhao Yueru said with a smile, "You don''t have to compare, I don''t."


    Zhu Dashan was stunned, "Why?"


    "Because it''s definitely not comparable!"


    Zhao Yueru smiled very happily, "I don''t know how Li Aojian is, but this guy is unique. No one can compare to the whole world. Do you know, he learned the law of reincarnation when he was a golden immortal and defeated two mixed gold Together with the immortals, one of them is still on the celestial pole list, and now he is ranked nine hundredth on the list of ten thousand evils. The immortal world hates him to the bone, and people chase him and arrest him all the time!"


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes straightened when he heard it, "How can such a fun thing miss me?! Xiao Zhou, let me help you!"


    "You just said what you are going to do, you can''t turn your head and forget it."


    Zhou Shu looked up at him, a little serious, "I can handle it, don''t want to steal my business."


    Zhu Dashan turned his head uneasily, "Elder Zhao, what celestial pole list you just mentioned, what is the ten thousand fierce list? And Xiancheng, is it the same as Lingyu City, where is that? I''ll look for you when I finish my cultivation. "


    "It''s completely different from Lingyu City, you don''t seem to know anything."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him, seemingly thoughtful, "Lao Zhu, let me explain to you, there are still things to understand."


    She began to explain some common sense of the fairy world and the heavens. She was very focused and patient. She was worried that Zhu Dashan would not understand it. In some places, she said again and again. Zhu Dashan did not dare to neglect, listened very seriously, and also slandered. When you are not like this, you are completely changed.


    Zhu Dashan looked astonished, "Xiao Zhou, what have you experienced in these years? How did you get chased by the fairy world and build a fairy city?"


    "Say it when you have time, you can ask Yueru if you have any questions."


    Zhou Shu continued to deduct, and Zhao Yueru spoke to him very seriously for a long time, but after two full days, Zhu Dashan was still asking about it. After all, she became a little impatient, frowned and glanced at him. Now it''s time for me to ask you, how did you get here?"


    "Yes."


    Zhu Dashan quickly agreed, without realizing that Zhao Yueru is now a bit like a past elder.


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "That said, I remember that you were the last to leave the Tongtian Pagoda. At that time, I met people from Shushan, and you, Qingque and Yangmei were still in the tower. What happened afterwards?"


    "At that time you... all left."


    Zhu Dashan thought while saying, "The three of us were originally together, thinking about how to find Zhou Shu, a few people flew over, and the one who took away the blue bird directly at first, I haven''t even reacted yet, and then another fairy came. I took Yangmei away. This time I saw I rushed to chase after me. I was stopped by a Taoist man who claimed to be Dongshan not far. He said that this is the realm of the immortal, and he will die at any time if he does something wrong. Besides, everyone has his own life. Saying what you said is something to me, I just want to follow Yang Mei to take care of it, and then chase..."


    He touched his head and said guiltily, "After chasing for a long time, I still didn''t catch it. I didn''t even see the figure. I just lost it. Xiao Zhou, I''m really sorry, I didn''t take care of her."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and said warmly, "What''s wrong, you just arrived in the immortal realm. You can''t even fly, and still want to save people? Don''t worry, I know Yang Mei must be fine, don''t think too much, she is Daughter of Destiny, we will definitely see her again."


    Zhu Dashan was the first person in the Tongtian Tower to say sorry to him.


    It may be the only one.


    "Still feel bad."


    Zhu Dashan sighed for a long time before he said, "You can''t fly steady with this sentence, just like the Taoist Dongshan said."


    Zhao Yueru paused, "Is he still there?"


    "Yes, it turns out he was always behind."


    Zhu Dashan thought for a while and laughed, "I was surprised at the time, did he follow me? Later, I thought about it, maybe I flew for a few hours, and others took a few steps to arrive, and I never left him. I just wanted to chase after him! I thought about it for a while, so I couldn��t go anywhere. It��s better to just go with him. I said so, but he said that my qualifications are too bad and I belong to this group of people. The worst, it''s useless to follow him."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, "Am I so bad?"


    Zhou Shu sneered, "They don''t understand, no matter now or in the past, you are a hundred times stronger than them."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20180905154207471 for your monthly support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 3173: How did you find it

    "I also think it is, more than a hundred times! In the Xuanhuang Realm, when the three of us were together, when did we lose to others? So many demons, we were blocked, and then all the six major sects came to Lingyu City to visit , Xiao Zhou, do you remember what Elder Kunlun looked like at the time? Only Wei Nuo, accompanied by careful speaking, is completely different from the original Qingyuan Mountain!"


    Zhu Dashan looked at him with arrogance for a while.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course, I believe we can do the same thing in the heavens."


    Zhu Dashan patted himself and laughed, "As long as you and Lao Li are there, I''m fine!"


    Zhou Shu nodded himself.


    "But I can''t get out now..."


    Zhu Dashan quickly fell down and sighed, "At that time, I begged the Taoist Dongshan for a long time, but he still refused to agree, so I couldn''t leave. In the end, he really couldn''t do anything. He said that you can follow him, but no matter where you go. You must listen to him, and you must not repent."


    Zhou Shu paused, faintly feeling a little bad, "Did you agree?"


    "I can only agree to him, I think others look good, how do I know..."


    Zhu Dashan hesitated for a while, but smiled bitterly, "I was sold by him later, and I also asked for hardship."


    Zhao Yueru''s face changed, and she suddenly thought of the situation in the crocodile world, "Sold it?"


    "sold."


    Zhu Dashan calmed down, "That Dongshan Taoist colluded with the Demon Race. He stayed in the Immortal Realm to help the Demon Race to spy on the situation. Originally, he was going to return to the Demon Realm to report the situation of the Tongtian Pagoda. However, I went up by myself. , He sold me to the Demon Race and left by himself. Well, he sold two Demon Jade."


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t help cursing, "These damn! I don''t want to let it go!"


    Zhou Shu was silent for a while.


    Unexpectedly, Zhu Dashan came to the Demon Realm in this way, was sold and became a slave. I figured out that among the people on the tower, Zhu Dashan''s situation is not the worst, it must be the bottom.


    When Zhu Dashan was allowed to ascend to the immortal through the Tongtian Pagoda, he wanted him to take care of the people of the lotus school, but now that I think about it, it is really wrong.


    People in the Xuanhuang world went to the immortal world, not all of them were caught in the flesh, and they were hard to protect themselves. Who could take care of others?


    He looked at Zhu Dashan and said solemnly, "I''m sorry, Old Zhu."


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously. He didn''t say what he wanted to say. He just waved his hand and smiled, "Later I learned that the two magic jade is already very expensive. A practitioner like me has just entered. The heavens, not even the miscellaneous immortals, even if they can sell a few magic stones, they can still sell the magic jade! I don��t know what the Taoist eats for the demons, it��s silly, hehe."


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "Are you still smiling!"


    "It''s long gone, what does it matter to laugh."


    Zhu Dashan waved his hand, looking free and easy.


    Zhao Yue said angrily, "That Dongshan Taoist, I will definitely kill him!"


    "I don''t know if it was a real name or a fake name. I think it''s mostly fake. Now I don''t even remember his appearance." Zhu Dashan paused and said thoughtfully, "In fact, I didn''t have him at the time. It may not be able to survive, grievances are hard to say."


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, "You guy, he sold you..."


    "Forget it, Lao Zhu has an idea himself."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and shook his head slightly, "Lao Zhu, did you reach the Lorca world like this?"


    "No, I''ve been sold around, and I don''t know how many demon worlds I''ve been to," Zhu Dashan lowered his head and thought for a few breaths, "maybe there are thirty or forty? I''m not very afraid of demons, and live longer. And the strength is still great, most true immortals can''t compare to me, so there are always demons who ask me to buy me, unlike other people who can''t go to a few realms and they are almost gone."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Later."


    Body-refining practitioners do not rely on the power of the law, so they are very limited by the demon world, and can maintain their strength in the demon aura. What''s more, Zhu Dashan is born with supernatural power and has been cultivating Fumo Mountain, even if he is not even a miscellaneous immortal, but It''s not surprising that it''s still better than the real fairy.


    "Later I met a guy who was like me."


    As he said, Zhu Dashan grinned unconsciously, "That''s a really good man. If it weren''t for him, we might not be able to escape. That guy is called Shugang, who is a disciple of the Saitama sect."


    "Shugang?"


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Zhou Shu, "Is it the one on the immortal seedling list, the twenty-four? His ranking is very stable, he hasn''t moved for thousands of years."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "If it is from the Saitama Sect, it must be. I didn''t expect that he was also captured by the demons and became a slave. No wonder."


    "I don''t know if it is, but he is really good and taught me a lot of things," Zhu Dashan stood up excitedly as he said, punched a set of punches on the spot, and hit the rocks. This is very easy to use, playing it a few times a day, it can keep a lot of energy at all times."


    "Big Sacred Fist, I will too."


    Zhou Shu smiled, followed by a set, almost exactly the same.


    Zhu Dashan said with joy, "Do you also know people from the Saitama Sect?"


    "Saitama Sect is kind to me."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and nodded seriously.


    Counting Zhu Dashan this time, Saitamazong has helped him for the third time.


    Once myself, once by a small trick, once by Zhu Dashan, each time is important. Zhou Shu has a thought in his heart. If one day, all the sects in the fairy world are gone, there is a little idea to keep the Saitama sect.


    "That sect is really good."


    Zhu Dashan nodded vigorously and thought for a while, "He broke the cage and ran out with us. I have been fleeing with him all the way, passing through several demon worlds, and then when I flew to the Lorca world, I was really weak. When I moved, I had to find a place to rest. When I arrived at the Lorca Realm, I fell on this mountain. As soon as I hit the ground, I fell all the way and then fell into it."


    He stretched out his hands with a blank face, "Obviously, there is snow underneath, why is it a hole? However, I went in and looked for the hole I came in, but I couldn''t find it. It was a completely enclosed cave."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This is a chance."


    "Anyway, the unclear thing is chance. Over the past thousand years, it has come over like this, alas."


    Zhu Dashan sighed, looked at the dense traces behind him, and shook his head secretly.


    Zhou Shu jumped to his feet and patted his knee Shen said, "Lao Zhu, if you hold on, you will surely be able to go out for at most three hundred years. I will pick you up at that time, plus Lao Li , The three of us get together again and do a good job."


    "Of course it''s good!"


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu and suddenly understood something, "Xiao Zhou, how did you think of looking for a moment?!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s been three days. Isn''t it plausible if you can''t think of it?"


    Zhu Dashan looked at him, his face paled anxiously, "Hurry up, how can I look for a moment?"


    "It doesn''t have to be an eye."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the dark mountain wall, "Old Zhu, you have to help control Hanshan and clear a passage."


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support of the fireworks in your memory, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~)


    :. :

 Chapter 3174: Different

    "What''s the problem?"


    Zhu Dashan smiled, "This cold mountain is like my stomach, you can toss it any way you want!"


    "Then we are going to make trouble in your stomach, Yueru, holding a sword."


    Zhou Shu smiled, but when he looked at Zhao Yueru, his eyes appeared very cautious.


    As Zhao Yue knew, the sea-treading sword slipped off the palm of her hand, and the blue sword intent bloomed, covering her like a water ball.


    In the blue light, her clothes are fluttering, just like that scene.


    Zhou Shu was stunned before pointing to a mountain wall, "Old Zhu, go in from here."


    Zhu Dashan walked over, raised his right hand, and the thick stone wall was opened like a curtain, showing a path.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Go ahead and listen to me."


    A group of three people walked straight into the mountain wall.


    Turning without a few steps, going up and down, going around, time passed, and it took almost two days to stop.


    There was a gurgling sound in front of him, and he stared at it as an underground river.


    It''s not an ordinary river.


    The river water has two colors of red and white, but the red is blood red, and the white is snow white. The two colors are particularly obvious, but they do not blend together. The two rivers of different colors are twisted together, up and down, and closely connected. Seeing from a distance, It''s like a weird twist lying on the ground.


    At the end of the underground river is a waterfall.


    As the river falls, it splashes continuously, and the amount of water is getting smaller and smaller. When it reaches the bottom of the waterfall, it becomes completely cloudy.


    The red and white clouds seep into the surrounding stone walls little by little, disappearing.


    "Arrived?"


    Zhu Dashan was a little stunned, "I never knew there was a river here, or such a weird river."


    Zhao Yueru looked carefully, "Two-color river water? That red water is a blood pond, right? The magical energy in it is so strong, and the white water is similar to the fairy jade pond under Xianshu City, but not pure enough. Immortal jade cannot be born."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There are six laws of power in this water, so naturally it will not be pure, and the river water is not only two-color, but there is also a color when you look carefully."


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru leaned a few steps closer.


    Zhou Shu reminded, "Don''t run into it."


    "I know."


    Zhao Yueru observed carefully for a while, "between red and white, there seems to be a layer of cyan?"


    "Well, the cyan is only a thread, but it is the link that maintains the balance between the two. I know that this blue thread is the power of the law of annihilation, but I still don''t understand how it is formed and can it be so stable?"


    He nodded slightly, and said with emotion, "The law of annihilation is recognized by the heavens as the law of evil, and he also believes that the meaning of annihilation is to swallow and change other forces. It is the least easy to control, and it is the easiest to influence other laws. The power of law, but now, these annihilating powers are firmly gathered together, not scattered or lost, and can separate the magic power from the power of law."


    He knows the law of annihilation very well, not to speak of mastering it, but it is also transparent. To him, the scene before him is too incredible.


    The power of annihilating the law can not only be confused with the magic power, but also can consume the power that affects other laws, but here it is clearly separated.


    He didn''t realize that if his own law of annihilation can be controlled freely, then the law of annihilation is also a very good high-level law, not inferior to the laws of destruction, and the power exerted may be better than these high-level laws It is better and stronger, and one step further. If this method of control is incorporated into Shu Zhi Dao, and the laws that Shu Zhi Dao cannot integrate, Shu Zhi Dao can also make great progress,-just think about it. As long as he can do this, he can even go to the ghost domain to devour the ghost king to increase his strength without affecting his mind.


    But how to do it, he still has no idea.


    The two knew he was enlightening, and they didn''t bother him.


    Zhou Shu quickly regained consciousness and pointed to the waterfall, "Here is the mountainside of Hanshan Mountain. The river water passes through here. Most of the law''s power penetrates through the mountain wall, while the remaining magic power and the power of the demon **** are intercepted and absorbed by Hanshan. , Making Hanshan grow stronger and stronger is tantamount to a filtering process."


    Zhao Yueru seemed to understand, "The snow outside is formed by the force of the laws that flow out?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "After these powers went out, they consumed each other with the magical energy and magical powers in the realm, and produced various anomalies. The strange thing is that they will not be offset by each other in the cold mountain, and they are clearly separated when they fall in the waterfall. , Do not interfere with each other."


    Zhao Yueru said simply, "I can''t figure out why."


    Zhu Dashan spread his hands.


    Zhou Shu didn''t count on them either, just watched it seriously.


    Zhu Dashan, who followed behind, suddenly screamed, as if he had made some big discovery, "Xiao Zhou, listen to what you said, this cold mountain filters out the power of unneeded laws and leaves behind the magic power that we want, just like our practice. what!"


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Heaven and earth are naturally like this, and our cultivation also follows the laws of nature and nature, leaving useful things to be absorbed and refined, discarding useless ones, and slowly, people will become stronger."


    "I think this mountain is alive."


    Zhu Dashan said with joy, "We are now in its meridian, observing its cultivation process. The power of the law of annihilation you mentioned is kneaded by it, and various forces are separated by it. This is actually very clear. Well."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You can think so, but it''s not the key. Regardless of whether it is alive or dead, what we are looking for are laws and principles."


    "It''s too much trouble, too complicated, I definitely can''t figure it out."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head, "I think, just follow it, maybe it will work."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "You don''t know the principle, how can you follow it?"


    "Just follow along," Zhu Dashan said seriously, "I look at this dark river now, and the meridians can move with it. Xiao Zhou, you were right before. It seems that the cultivation speed is faster and the effect is also good. much better."


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a while, and suddenly said, "Has Hanshan really become your body?"


    "It was originally."


    Zhu Dashan said frankly, "Hanshan was originally mine, so I can learn from it. If I have to understand the principle before doing it, wouldn''t it be unnecessary?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him for a while and suddenly said, "I think too much. Actually, for you, there is no need to understand the principle. As long as you find a place, you can see it and you can learn. If you do, Hanshan��s cultivation process is what you feel, and you just need to follow your feelings."


    People and people are indeed different.


    "Yes, that''s true."


    Zhu Dashan clapped his hands and was a little confused, "However, my feeling is not clear enough, it seems that this is not the whole process of Hanshan''s cultivation, right?"


    "Of course not. This is just the meridians. To see the whole process of cultivation, you have to go to the Dantian."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the other side of the dark river, unconsciously laughed, "It''s easy now, just show what you want to see in front of you, you can learn by feeling, without understanding the principle, and the result will not be bad... ��Unexpectedly, this step is so simple for you. I have been thinking about it for several days."


    (PS: Thank you for the long-term support of Eyelid Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3175: have some problem

    Looking at Zhu Dashan, Zhou Shu was a little envious.


    Indeed, for Zhu Dashan, it doesn��t matter whether he knows the principles or not. In fact, even if he summarizes these things and puts them in front of him, he may not know how to understand and learn, so complicated, how can he follow Hanshan? Simple?


    For Zhou Shu, only by understanding the principles can he learn to master it.


    People are different from people.


    Zhou Shu is just a little bit envious. There is nothing wrong with being like this. The moment when he understands the mystery of all things is a great satisfaction for Zhou Shu, not to mention that after being thoroughly mastered, he can learn from other things and improve his own way of comfort.


    "Along the river?"


    Zhu Dashan pointed to the dark river, a little anxious.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Let''s go, but be careful, I don''t know if there is any hindrance."


    Zhu Dashan strode ahead, very happy.


    Zhao Yueru glanced at him, "Lao Zhu, isn''t Hanshan equal to your body? Why don''t you even know where the meridians are? It''s so stupid that Zhou Shu can find out with you."


    "Who would think so much, I thought Hanshan is a mountain."


    Zhu Dashan grinned, "Besides, Hanshan is so big, Elder Zhao, it''s almost the same if you are replaced, it''s not that simple."


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, "I will never be worse than you. If I don''t know where it came from, I will practice it if I am confused."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at the two of them. Since entering the Demon Realm, Zhao Yueru''s words have become more frequent. Sometimes she seems deliberate, not quite like herself, but this is not a bad thing. She was indeed colder in the past, and now everyone is in the heavens. Struggle, change yourself appropriately, nothing bad.


    Along the underground river all the way down, Zhou Shu looked very carefully, and even wrote down the path.


    Several hours later, Zhu Dashan stopped.


    "what happened?"


    Zhu Dashan was taken aback, "Such a big rock?"


    A huge rock in front of him blocked the way.


    One end of the underground river is closely connected with the rock, but the two seem to have no connection. The water did not touch the rock, nor did the rock drill a hole, and the water did flow out of the rock.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Why, Lao Zhu, you can''t get through?"


    "Aren''t Hanshan all big rocks?"


    Zhao Yueru also felt strange, "This situation is rare, but along the way, didn''t we all come here like this? There are rocks in the way everywhere, and when you see it, you just tore it away with your hands."


    Zhu Dashan was taken aback, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is it the body''s feedback to you? The body, that is, Hanshan tells you that you can''t get through here? That''s why you stopped."


    "Yep."


    Zhu Dashan nodded quickly, "It''s just a feeling that I can''t walk anymore and can''t make it through."


    Zhao Yueru smiled unconsciously, "You also said that Hanshan can be tossed casually."


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, a little annoyed, "I don''t know, I feel like I''ve stopped here, and I can''t tear this rock apart."


    "It''s okay, a little problem."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and looked at it carefully for a while, "This is not a stone, it is a very dense gray mist, formed by some confused forces. They block here and cannot completely stop the dark river, but can hinder the normal operation of Hanshan. To put it simply, they are like impurities accumulated in the meridians, which are obstacles to practice."


    Zhao Yueru seemed to realize something, "Impurities, is there a way to get rid of it?"


    "Yes, I will remove it."


    Zhou Shu smiled with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "I thought there was no flaw in the formation here, but I didn''t expect it to still exist. In the process of power flow, a lot of power still leaked out, and it was confused with the magical energy around me. , The formation of such impurities does not have much impact on the whole, but it still affects the evolution of Hanshan, otherwise Hanshan could be better."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him and asked suspiciously, "How do I feel, you really regard Hanshan as a cultivator?"


    "It was originally."


    Zhou Shu nodded very seriously, "I just treat Hanshan as Lao Zhu''s body. Now I am treating him for medical treatment, keeping the meridians open and able to run smoothly, otherwise Lao Zhu can''t learn it well after seeing it. That''s not useless."


    Zhu Dashan laughed, "I don''t understand anything else, but I understand this sentence, Xiao Zhou, just do it, and just say what I need."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, and said in a serious tone, "It''s fine if you look at it honestly. I just don''t know if you will hurt when you remove the impurities."


    Zhu Dashan stagnated, and said bitterly, "It''s okay, I''m used to it."


    "He lied to you, how can it hurt in the other way?"


    Zhao Yueru laughed unconsciously, "If it really hurts, just now so many people stepped on Hanshan and were still working on Hanshan. You already hurt to death."


    Zhou Shu did not speak, and walked straight to the solid gray fog.


    pondered for a long time.


    There are seven powers of law and magic power in the gray fog, but they are not stable like dark rivers, but are entangled and attack each other and consume each other. The situation is very complicated, but it is not difficult to simply remove them all. .


    The reason why he thinks is because he thinks of a question. If he continues to attack, will these forces become Chaos forces?


    This is something he has been considering and experimenting.


    There is a valley in the demon refining world, and there are many kinds of law fragments in it. They have entangled and consumed each other in the valley. Now it has been many years, and a similar gray mist has grown there, which is much lighter than here. , (The impurities here are at least tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of years).


    He did these things just to get some real and visible chaotic power.


    Chaos is the source of all forces, so if you confuse all forces and attack each other, will they return to Chaos?


    is not only for reference to the law of chaos, but also for comfort.


    He feels that the Law of Chaos and Shu Zhi Dao actually have many similarities. They can be compatible with Wanli. One produces Wanli, which can be called the source of Wanli. The other is to integrate Wanli and make use of it. (Of course, now The Shu Zhi Dao can not be compared with the Chaos Law, but in Zhou Shu''s view, the purpose of Shu Zhi Dao is this), maybe the two can finally come together?


    is just a vague idea, there will be no results before he himself transcends the law, and maybe not afterwards.


    After all, the saints in the heavens don''t know if they can penetrate the law of chaos.


    Putting away his thoughts, he began to clean up the impurities.


    The power of energy and the power of reincarnation are used together, one to clean up the law, one to guide the magic, and to use the magic to lure the power of the devil. The operation is naturally very complicated, but it has been deduced before, and it is not difficult. The only thing that needs attention is It cannot affect the meridians below.


    After about half an hour, the gray mist in front of him quickly melted at a visible speed.


    After a while, the gray mist completely disappeared, and Zhou Shu''s figure was slightly shaken, showing a slight pain.


    "what happened?"


    Both are very concerned.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "It''s okay, just stay with me for the time being. I won''t get in the way when I go out to solve it."


    There are some messy powers that cannot be completely eliminated. Fearing that the detonation will affect the operation of Hanshan, first use the power of energy to mix them together and store them.

 Chapter 3176: Unsuccessful

    Several days passed.


    Stop and go, Zhou Shu cleaned up six impurities.


    The dark river saw it widened, and the power inside was much more than at the beginning.


    Zhu Dashan, who keeps his eyes on the river, always smiles, "Xiao Zhou, in fact, I think that if I go back like this, my cultivation speed will be much faster. I always felt that there was some obstacle in my cultivation. Now think about it. It must be hindered by these things."


    "Perhaps."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Your practice method is very strange, I can''t give any specific suggestions, I can only do these things."


    "Is it coming soon?"


    Zhao Yueru pointed forward with a lot of joy.


    There is a lake in front of it, a few miles in radius, the red and white in the lake are conspicuous, and it is very conspicuous in the dark.


    glanced at each other and walked over quickly.


    A deep hole with a radius of ten miles, wide at the top and narrow at the bottom, shaped like a funnel.


    On the lake above ����, the current continuously spirals downwards, forming several huge vortices, but if you look closely, you will know that it is actually the other way around. The water goes from the bottom to the top, rolling up all the way, like a tornado.


    The dark river water did not fill the deep hole. The mouth of the deep hole was much wider than the whirlpool formed by the dark river water, leaving a lot of vacancies around.


    This allows Zhou Shu and the others to observe closely without entering the dark river.


    The dark river water is still twisted into a twist shape, the two forces are entangled, and there is a blue line in the middle, and the whole forms a Tai Chi pattern, with a red dot and a white dot in the middle, which happens to be the intersection of the two whirlpools. , The color is dark, it looks very obvious.


    "Old Zhu..."


    Zhou Shu was about to speak, noticed Zhu Dashan''s expression, and stopped immediately.


    Zhu Dashan looked at this lake intently, as if it had been fully integrated into it, his whole body was sluggish, not smelling foreign objects.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "He seems to be enlightening."


    "I use my own body and mind to feel, it is more intuitive and effective than enlightenment," Zhou Shu smiled, "Let''s not disturb him, let''s take a look."


    "Ok."


    Zhao Yueru nodded freely, and walked a little farther with Zhou Shu, staring at the lake, "Do you think our dantian is like this?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "No one can see by himself, and you can''t see it when you open it. Actually, it is what you want the pubic region to look like. It can be this way or something else, but right For Lao Zhu, this is his Dantian."


    "I now understand why he said he would follow suit."


    Zhao Yueru sighed without realizing it, "It''s great, except for him, no one has such an opportunity."


    Zhou said calmly, "There is no suffering and no chance. I can''t think of what he experienced."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, did not go on, looked at the deep funnel-like hole, and was taken aback, "Ah, is there someone below?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "I also saw it, it should be said that it is a corpse, Yueru, try to feel it."


    As mentioned earlier, the dark river water is like a tornado from bottom to top, and the source of the tornado is the corpse.


    The corpse sits at the bottom of the deep hole, surrounded by rich demon energy. The corpse is still as white as jade, and there is no trace of demon energy. You can perceive the solid laws that it emits from a long distance. It is powerful and powerful. Pure.


    "So strong."


    Zhao Yueru retracted her perception, with a lot of surprises on her face, "How is it possible? I have never seen such a strong law of power!"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Have you seen the quasi saint?"


    She looked at Zhou Shu, her mood could not calm down, "I have seen it a few times from a distance, but the feeling they give me is not as good as this corpse."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s not just you, but I am the same. I have briefly contacted Zhunsheng in Ming Yaotian. The aura of law revealed from them is indeed inferior to this skeleton. The seven laws in his body have surpassed the laws. The limit of "is no longer just the power of law. Although there is a reason why he cannot hide his breath after death, he is at least a quasi-sage during his lifetime."


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t help but said, "There is a quasi holy death here!?"


    "I don''t know if I can see his origin."


    Zhou Shu looked at the skeleton. Slowly said, "The location of this predecessor should be the core of the current cold mountain. The devil energy there is the most abundant, and it is also the closest to the power of the demon god. Nowhere else can it be compared."


    Zhao Yueru understood something, "Is he suppressing Hanshan?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It should be Hanshan suppressing him, because he is here, affecting the demon energy of the entire world, and may destroy this demon world. That''s why this happens. The demon energy of the entire world is concentrated in Hanshan. Come here. Stop him."


    "its not right?"


    Zhao Yueru was very puzzled, "The Devil Realm does not have a core of origin, and there is no self-will, and the realm is dead. How can we adjust the power to suppress others?"


    "Because a demon **** has been here."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, unfolding a moon mirror in front of Zhao Yueru, "Look carefully."


    Today''s Moon Mirror has incorporated a trace of the eighth sense. The picture it shows shields the interference of demonic energy and so on, and is closer to the truth.


    Zhao Yueru looked intently, and she was shocked, and she quickly moved away. There was a blood-red flame printed on the brows of the skull. She didn��t know if it was painted or carved, but she seemed to be able to move. After taking a second look, some flames suddenly appeared from the fire and rolled towards her.


    She was startled, "Then, that was left by the Demon God?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Fire of Demon Abyss, the master of the sect should be familiar."


    "I remember ~ www.novelhall.com~ Zhao Yueru settled down and said in a deep voice, "I have indeed seen it in Tianyi Pavilion. This is the fire mark of the Demon Abyss. It is a common mark recognized by the Seven Demon Gods, representing The supreme will of the demon god, it usually appears in the demon guard. The demon master can use the demon god��s will to control the demon guard and guard the demon world. The practitioner must be very careful when seeing the fire of the demon abyss. It not only shows that you have encountered the rare power of the demon world. The demon guard that restrains the practitioner also means that the demon master may appear at any time. "


    She stared at the corpse, unconsciously a trace of fear, "Could it be that the devil is looking at here now?"


    "We have even seen the devil, are you afraid of the devil?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and said warmly, "Actually, don''t worry, Loka Realm is far from Zero Demon Abyss, he can''t be here."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, still a little uneasy, "But this mark of the fire of the Demon Abyss?"


    "It''s probably the demon **** who wants to turn him into a demon guard, but he didn''t succeed, and he couldn''t succeed."


    Zhou Shu looked firm.


    I can see clearly in the moon mirror.


    The power gained through countless years of cultivation on the corpse is constantly pouring, and it always fights against the surrounding demon energy and the fire mark of the demon abyss. The mind of the practitioner who is deeply hidden in the body, soul and even the heavens is transformed into immortality. The obsession to destroy does not disappear even if he dies. It leads the strength and persistently resists everything in the demon world. Not only does it resist the demon god''s corrosion, but also wants to burn himself to change, or even completely destroy the demon world.


    Unfortunately, he also failed.


    (ps: Thank you for the monthly ticket support you asked for, and thank you book friends who subscribed to the favorite vote~~~)

 Chapter 3177: He realized

    "This cold mountain''s vision was born from the entanglement of this senior with the demon god."


    Zhao Yueru sighed unconsciously, "Fighting fiercely during his lifetime, but still entangled after death, just like the battle between our practitioners and the demons, which will never stop."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Under the guidance of the Demon God, Han Shan gathered all the demon energy of the Lorca world together, and the power that this senior had in his lifetime was too much and too deep. No one on both sides can do anything about it. They have maintained it for so many years. Balance."


    "It''s very strange."


    Zhao Yueru stared at the moon mirror, "How could such a powerful practitioner die in the Lorka Realm on the edge of the Demon Realm? As far as I know, there are not many quasi-saints who died in the Demon Realm. Except for the few, most They are all folded in the Zero Demon Abyss. There should be no one who died in other places. A quasi-sage-level powerhouse will not die easily even if he encounters a demon master, let alone on the edge of the demon world."


    Zhou Shu paused, "His opponent is too strong."


    Zhao Yueru''s expression was slightly condensed, "Is it really the devil?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The devil should be one of them."


    Zhao Yueru was surprised, "There is more than one opponent, it is a siege? The demon master will besiege? You watched with the power of reincarnation?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No."


    No, not only because he said he would not use the power of reincarnation casually, but also because the result of using it here will not be good. His grasp of the power of reincarnation is definitely not as good as this predecessor and the demon god. He used the power of reincarnation without authorization. , It is easy to affect the balance of power between the demon **** and the corpse, breaking the pattern of Hanshan, let alone other consequences, at least it is difficult for Zhu Dashan to practice.


    And Zhou Shu also felt that using the power of reincarnation against the remains of this predecessor was a kind of disrespect.


    Seniors have been fighting against the demons from life to death. They are role models for thousands of practitioners. As juniors, you must maintain sufficient awe. Zhou Shu''s strength cannot help him resolve the fire of the Demon Abyss, so it is necessary to maintain the original state. Respect.


    Zhao Yueru was taken aback, "Then how did you know?"


    Zhou Shu moved the moon mirror and pointed to the corpse tens of feet away, "Look here."


    The mist in the moon mirror gradually dissipated, revealing a flying sword half inserted on the ground.


    The flying sword is full of turquoise spots, only occasionally revealing a little light, and it is no longer able to distinguish its grade and material. The still white sword hilt is painted with a small hill. The strokes are very simple, but the momentum is majestic. Four claw marks that went up and down clearly appeared on the mountain, dividing the hill into five pieces.


    "Shushan?"


    Zhao Yueru exclaimed, and quickly shook his head, "No, Shushan is not like this, is that Kunlun?"


    Zhou calmly said, "It should be Hengshan. I have seen this mark in the Hengshan Sword Classic, the same."


    "He is from Hengshan, is he Jian Xiu?"


    Because of this flying sword, Zhao Yueru was inexplicably angry, and more confused, "Why can''t I feel a bit of sword intent?"


    "The sword intent should be exhausted, but there is still his breath on the sword, it should be the sword he used."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "So I think he has more than one opponent. It is only the demon master who left the mark of the fire of the Demon Abyss, and it is another one who consumes his sword intent with him, and there may be more than one, but One of them must have been possessed by the Blood Devouring Demon God, and can leave such deep claw marks on the Taoist artifacts. In the Devil Realm, there will be no other means besides the Blood Devouring Demon''s grasp."


    The demon master has been able to use the demon to disintegrate, and it is basically a demon **** who can live in the demon world. Of course, the demon **** will not choose the demon master to possess.


    Zhao Yueru''s heart was shocked, and it took a long time before he said, "A few demon gods come together to besiege him, he must be very important."


    "And as soon as he entered the Demon Realm, the Demon God came, as if he wouldn''t give up without killing him."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It means that the Demon God has been paying attention to him, and his every move is being monitored by the Demon Race. I am really curious about which practitioner can be so valued by the Demon World... I remember Hengshan in the fairy world. It didn''t exist 100,000 years ago, right?"


    Zhao Yueru responded quickly, "It is more than ninety-three thousand years. I have read some records of Hengshan. The last lord was named Sun Mu, and the realm was only Jinxian."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "How many quasi-sages have been out of Hengshan?"


    "There seems to be none at all."


    Zhao Yueru thought for a while, and said affirmatively, "Yes, there is no one. After the Hengshan sword sage Yuenan left, Hengshan fell into decline. Since then, the strongest sword repair is only the Golden Immortal, and no one can enter. Quasi-Saint."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I think too much, if Hengshan still has a quasi-sage, Hengshan will not disappear."


    Zhao Yue thought about it, "Maybe he just used Hengshan''s sword, but he is not a Hengshan person."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Maybe."


    Seven rules, plus a sword repair identity, such a person should be easy to make an impression, but he has no memory at all.


    Zhao Yueru stared at the sword, not knowing what he was thinking, and suddenly said, "Can you take the sword out? We walked here, and didn''t perceive any sword intent. Maybe the balance here has nothing to do with the sword intent. It won��t matter if the sword is taken away?"


    "No, the sword intent and the devil''s claws have already destroyed each other, leaving only traces."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I am also thinking about how to get it. It may be useful, but it will take some time to prepare."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him, "You don''t have to think about it. You may just let him move his hands when Lao Zhu wakes up."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "What you are saying is that now that Lao Zhu sees the situation here, after his enlightenment, he will probably be able to influence his dantian, which is Hanshan, to control his own. It is probably not difficult for him to take an insignificant thing. "


    Zhu Dashan is still standing in place, but his attitude is quite different.


    was at a loss before, but now stands majestic and dignified like a mountain, as if blending with the earth under his feet.


    Unknowingly, his body undulated slightly, and the ground followed along with it, which seemed to coincide with a certain pattern. The water flow in the lake accelerated a lot, and the dark river flowed a little more quickly. .


    Zhao Yueru glanced at Zhou Shu, quite delighted, "It seems that he has realized it."


    "It''s so fast."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously This Hanshan is indeed the same as his body, every move, almost completely following his rhythm, incredible. "


    Zhao Yueru curiously asked, "Zhou Shu, if he has cultivated well, will all the power of the senior body, the magic power in this demon world, and the power of the demon **** in the mark of the demon **** be absorbed by him? Then he will What did it look like, is it really several thousand feet tall? Then how could he return to the Yunjuan realm, so tall, flying is very laborious..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thinking about it, have you ever heard of a demon master who is thousands of feet high?"


    Zhao Yueru condensed her eyebrows, "This is not true. The demon master in the record seems to be about the same height as the practitioner."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou said comfortably, "Now he is tall, but he can''t control it. He has really cultivated to a high level, and he will naturally return to the original and return to the past. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Zhao Yueru covered her mouth and smiled, "I''m a little stupid."

 Chapter 3178: Most trusted

    Not long after.


    Zhu Dashan opened his eyes and walked up refreshedly, with a satisfied expression, as if he had just eaten tens of thousands of catties of meat.


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a smile, "You have enlightened, why don''t you practice for a while?"


    "If you know how to practice, then what am I in a hurry?"


    Zhu Dashan smiled, "What you said is that it is ten times faster than before. I estimate that at most two hundred years, I can refine this entire cold mountain into my own. At that time, it wanted to tie me up? Hey, it��s the other way around! I ran with it, and went wherever I wanted!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If you have confidence, that''s good."


    "You still have the ability, Xiao Zhou."


    Zhu Dashan looked solemnly, "If I''m alone, I''m sure I''m still ignorant and stupid, I don''t know how to do it... Sometimes I think about it, if I''m like you, I think about everything. , Will it be better."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him and smiled, "Then you may not have the chance now."


    "Is that right, elder?"


    Zhu Dashan was taken aback, touching his head and saying, "Is it really a silly person who has a silly blessing? There seems to be something wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Hehe, she is teasing you. You are not stupid. It is not something ordinary people can do if you can learn Fumo Shanti. However, everyone has different personalities, so you don''t have to learn from me. It��s good for you to be like this. I am in your position and I am not as good as you."


    "Of course I won''t learn from you anymore. I have to ask the bottom of everything. Do you want to exhaust me?"


    Zhu Dashan looked at the lake in the distance, "What were you looking at just now? Tell you, there is now my dantian, but don''t touch it. If it breaks and the power inside leaks out, this Hanshan will I can''t stop it when it collapses."


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "Who is going to move your pubic area? It''s not a beautiful thing, it''s very weird."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Lao Zhu, do you feel that there are foreign objects or impurities in your dantian?"


    Zhu Dashan nodded affirmatively, "No, everything is smooth, there are no obstacles at all. I perceive it very clearly. If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t be able to just follow the practice and it''s still so smooth."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s good, it means that the sword didn''t affect you, and it won''t matter if you take it out."


    Zhu Dashan looked blank, "Sword, there is a sword in my dantian?"


    Zhou Shu opened the moon mirror and said, "No, it''s there. Try to feel it, see if you can move it, and take it out."


    "Does it really exist?"


    Zhu Dashan looked at the sword and felt depressed, "How did you see it? I don''t know. I didn''t even find it in the dantian. If it explodes someday, wouldn��t it destroy my dantian? Then..."


    Zhou Shu glared at him, "You''re here again, the same as before."


    "Neither wordy nor wordy."


    Zhu Dashan shook his head quickly, and paused there, not knowing what he had done, he saw the flying sword shake a few times, and then slowly drilled out of the ground.


    The sword body is also rusty, and there are many claw marks on it. One claw even penetrates the sword body directly, leaving a gap.


    "coming!"


    Following Zhu Dashan''s roar, the flying sword flew straight up, stuck to the ground, along the pit wall, and fell in front of a few people.


    Zhou Shu quickly stretched out his hand to copy it, and Zhao Yueru leaned over.


    After a few breaths.


    "It''s Hengshan''s sword."


    Zhao Yueru nodded affirmatively, "The dark patterns sunken in the body of the sword and the fine serrations on the sword are all unique sword-making methods in Hengshan."


    Zhou Shu kept watching, but said nothing.


    He didn��t use the power of reincarnation to look at the remains, but it��s okay to look at the sword, right?


    However, his power of reincarnation has no effect on the sword, nor does it have any effect on the claw marks on it.


    This is very strange. Now his power of reincarnation has no effect on only one thing, that is, items related to saints, and all other things will be effective if used in reincarnation, even if you can��t see through it. Feedback from magic barriers, and looking at this sword and claw marks, there is nothingness in front of them, as if they had never existed in Samsara, or their existence transcended Samsara.


    The former is impossible, because the sword is in the hand, but it is incomprehensible to say that they transcend reincarnation.


    After mastering reincarnation, he encountered this situation for the first time. Could it be that a saint deliberately erased the meaning of their existence?


    However, there is another more terrifying possibility, that is, the saint or demon who looked at him through reincarnation before and began to warn him further. He does not think that the saint can deprive him of the law of reincarnation, but he must prevent It is not difficult to disturb him not being able to use the power of reincarnation normally.


    If this is true, this will be the biggest crisis he has encountered.


    means that he can no longer trust his power.


    This feeling is a bit similar to being obstructed by the heavens in the Xuanhuang Realm, but this time the problem is obviously greater.


    Will the saint do this kind of thing? What is the reason for the saint to discipline him so much? It is because of the excessive use of the power of reincarnation, to understand the past of others without permission, to check the memories of all things, continue, will it? There are more serious consequences to completely lose the power of reincarnation?


    Maybe he was just suspicious, but after thinking deeply, he told himself that he must take warning.


    Even if you are suspicious, you should treat this incident as a second reminder, as a real punishment.


    You can��t keep using the power of reincarnation because it is easy to use, because others do not understand the law and seize other people��s secrets. It is indeed not good, and it also brings unnecessary cause and effect for yourself. Why do you have to use the power of reincarnation? Zhou Shu, as a founder of Taoism, what you trust most is your Shuzhidao. If you can use Shuzhi''s power to solve it, don''t use the power of reincarnation. Even if it��s a lot of trouble, it doesn��t matter. Exercise yourself well.


    Otherwise, even if you hide this time, there may still be major problems in the future.


    It��s also funny. I used to practice for a long time in the Xuanhuang world, and I always set aside a period of time to meditate and reflect on my own, and strengthen my heart. Now when I arrive in the heavens, I have to be reminded by others to reflect on myself. Up.


    He has a decision.


    Zhao Yueru looked at him expectantly, "What''s wrong, what did you see?"


    How did she know that Zhou Shu has gone through a big change in just a few breaths.


    "There is no more information Zhou Shu shook his head, "The power of reincarnation is invalid for it. "


    Zhao Yueru said quickly, "It can resist the highest law? Even if it is still intact, it can''t be done."


    Zhou Shu looked at the sword and said calmly, "This shows that I am still a bit late to understand it, but one day, I will get the answer."


    Zhao Yueru was stunned, "I, I thought you were going to get to the bottom, why did you give up."


    Zhu Dashan also felt that something was wrong, "Yes, it''s not like you, Xiao Zhou, you have to understand everything, and you have to figure out the principles and laws, hehe."


    "I am still me, unchanged, but this is indeed beyond the scope of my current ability, I will talk about it later."


    Zhou Shu put the sword aside, smiled and said, "Lao Zhu, tell me how you practiced. Don''t miss any feelings. I also want to figure out the secrets of the seven laws and magical powers here, right. For me, this is the best thing to do right now."

 Chapter 3179: 1 model 1

    The unfavorable power of reincarnation suffered another setback, which made Zhou Shu wary.


    Not a bad thing.


    Although Liangyuan is good, it is not a place to stay for a long time, and the power of reincarnation is Liangyuan, and you cannot indulge in it.


    Only Shu Zhidao and Shu Zhili can grow with him. Sooner or later, Shu Zhidao will transcend reincarnation and leave the highest law behind. Maybe that day is still far away, but wouldn''t it be good to prepare early? Besides, Shu Zhidao is now in a position between the higher-order law and the highest law, which is tantamount to being stuck at a bottleneck, and it is time to think of it further.


    The flying sword was put away by Zhao Yueru.


    Zhu Dashan promised, explaining to Zhou Shu his thoughts on cultivation.


    He speaks badly, speaks eloquently, and misses from time to time, but he is serious.


    For Zhou Shu, this was enough. He had the basis for his deduction and the actual object was in front of him. All he needed was some feeling, which happened to be what Zhu Dashan could provide.


    It was a long time before I knew it, and Zhou Shu gradually gained a lot of new insights into the integration of many laws.


    This side is still listening to thinking, the body side has already started the trial with the Tao furnace, and many insights can be used directly.


    While practicing, a green shadow flashed over, "Zhou, that fool of Xiaozhao is back!"


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, and opened up the perception shared with the core of the source. As expected, a group of people from outside the world were speeding over and saw Sima Yi at a glance, and behind Sima Yi, there was another person who surprised Zhou Shu.


    He stood up and said, "You knew it earlier than I did, and you must have not practiced well, and you knew you would walk around outside without going to the dojo."


    "My palace is kind to tell you, do you still talk about this palace? Besides, this palace is to go to Qishan to have a look. Xuanhu''s side is also very good now, but there is still no one," Caiying shook his head disdainfully, "Zhou, you I always ask my palace to go to the dojo, but what can those idiots teach."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and walked out.


    Caiying followed, "Zhou, when can someone be there?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It will be here soon."


    Caiying snorted, "I always say that, except for those in Hachi Country, no one else has come."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Do you really want someone?"


    "Zhou, it''s you who are talking about the lack of people in Xiancheng all day long. This palace hopes that someone will come!" Caiying paused and looked at him angrily. "It''s not for you, you bad guy, but now I want People? No matter how this happens, the palace will no longer care about you or Xiancheng!"


    Zhou Shu touched her head and smiled, "Don''t be angry, let''s take the trick."


    Caiying suddenly became quiet, "That guy seems to have tricked a lot of people into coming over, and it''s kind of useful."


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, she laughed and jumped, her steps lightened a lot.


    Soon before the passage, a group of dozens of people appeared before him.


    Sima Yi stepped forward to salute Zhou Shu, "City Lord, please come to meet you in person, how embarrassed."


    His look was more respectful than before. There was no other reason. What happened in Haze Kingdom was passed on to him through King Mu, so he would never doubt Zhou Shu''s ability anymore, and on the way back, He secretly made the decision that in the future, the Sima family must be tied to Zhou Shu.


    Such a choice is not difficult to make. Xianshu City and Hachi Country are already worthy of the declining Sima family''s bet.


    Zhou Shu quickly helped him up and said warmly, "I am embarrassed. Senior Sima has had a hard time traveling."


    Sima Yi could not afford to bow his head and did not raise his head. He was sincere, "The old man is no more than a **** of the city lord. In front of the lord, how dare the old man call him a senior? Never, if the city lord does not change his name, how can the old man be in immortality in the future? Shucheng stands on? Please take back the word senior."


    The group of people behind him looked at Sima Yi, unconsciously surprised.


    Most of them were businessmen. They followed Sima Yi all the way. They were far away and suffered minor catastrophes. In the face of these catastrophes, Sima Yi��s demonstrated strength impressed them very much. Without Sima Yi, they would be very impressed. They may suffer a lot of losses. They all think that Sima Yi should be an important figure in the city of Xianshu, but seeing the scene before them, the powerful Sima Yi they admire is so respectful to a young city lord, almost submissive and humble. In the bones, he also became more curious and trusting in Xianshu City without consciously.


    Such a strong character is willing to be the **** of the city lord, the strength of Xiancheng and the city lord can be imagined.


    At the end of the team, a young man in white looked at him indifferently, as if he had nothing to do with him.


    Zhou Shu had to change his name and smiled, "From then on, I''ll call you Brother Sima."


    He never thought about Sima Yi��s move, and it felt very sudden, but it was more of appreciation. Sima Yi did this in front of these businessmen, which really depressed his identity, but also gained his trust, the most important thing. What is to give Xiancheng weight, he is really a smart and good person.


    He will never treat such a person wrongly.


    Sima Yi was overjoyed and quickly got up, "Thank you, the lord!"


    After placing a bet, he has to do it to the extreme. This move was planned long ago, and he has made a lot of preparations for this.


    Losing some face is nothing. If you can be a brother to the city lord and get the city lord''s trust, the destiny of the Sima family will be much better.


    Two white shadows flew out from the team behind, one left and the other fell in front of Zhou Shu, and at the same time they said, "I''m back!"


    Caiying was stunned for a moment, "Ah, why are there two tricks?"


    "Hey Hey."


    The same laughter and the same expression appeared on the two same lucky beasts.


    "Not a clone?"


    Caiying looked left and right a few times, still at a loss, she frowned, "Come out, which is the real trick?"


    "All, all."


    The two lucky beasts glanced at each other, and looked at Caiying with a smile, "I''m an idiot Caiying, I''ll tell you the one who called me the master."


    Caiying said angrily, "My palace won''t call you! Small trick, you dare to call my palace a fool?"


    "Then you never know, idiot, idiot."


    Still in unison, they raised their tails high together, and their mouths were flattened with anger. The green light flashed in the hands, and the sword shadow came out heavy, "My palace tried you with the sword intent. It turns out that the trick is dumb and stupid. Weak, definitely..."


    Before I finished talking, UU Reading jumped up with two little tricks, and jumped to Zhou Shu''s shoulders, one on each side.


    "Try it, if you meet Zhou Shu, be careful that he beats you and scolds you, hehe."


    The little tricks looked at Caiying arrogantly while rubbing their furry tails on Zhou Shu''s face. They laughed happily, but they looked at Caiying more and more anxious, "You two, come down to this palace! "


    "Don''t come down, come up if you have the ability."


    The little tricks laughed louder and louder.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, caught the little trick on the left, and smiled, "Little trick, stop making trouble."


    "You are just eccentric."


    The little trick hummed and shook his ears, and the other little trick also jumped down. The two stood together, really exactly the same.


    (Ps: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)

 Chapter 3180: Polite 1 point

    Sima Yi looked dazed.


    Just now, I acted in a scene with eloquent emotion and made others believe that the city lord is strong and Xianshu City is not to be underestimated. You can give me a little trick. You can play such a slapstick at the gate of the city. What do you think? Most of his painstaking efforts were also wasted.


    Before, I specifically told Xiaozhao to cooperate with each other, why is it still like this?


    "Small recruits and small fortunes, the two are really eclectic."


    "Haha, doing business is an expert in the world, I can''t think of it being so humorous, haha."


    "Long knowledge, I really want to enter Xianshu City quickly."


    "If the city owner can have Xiao Zhao Xiaocai and Sima Yi''s subordinates, Xianshu City is definitely good."


    The businessmen smiled slightly, and looked at a few people arguing in a kind manner, with no regard for them.


    Sima Yi was stunned.


    The little trick chuckled, and murmured a few words, "No matter what I do, they will say yes."


    Sima Yi''s expression stagnated, and soon understood.


    This group of businessmen came to Xianshu City not because of themselves. They made money. The future lies in the tricks. Naturally, they obey the tricks. Even if the tricks do something extraordinary, they will only applaud.


    People are different from people. No, the trick is not people.


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hands, "Everyone who came to Xianshu City, they are all my important guests. You have worked hard from afar, please come into the city."


    A group of businessmen followed Zhou Shu into the city, Caiying and the little tricks were still making a fuss, and the young man in white suddenly appeared beside Zhou Shu at some unknown time, with a smile on his indifferent face.


    "City Lord Zhou is right under his command."


    "This is not my idea, Brother Sun, why did you come to me?"


    "Leaving Liangmiao Country, I will pass by you on the way, just come and see, Xiancheng is very good."


    "Thank you, you left?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Sun Juan, his expression gradually becoming solemn.


    Sun Juan nodded and said faintly, "Liangmiao Kingdom has no more value left."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "What''s strange is that the Wizarding World and the Good Miao Nationality let you go? Where is Haze Country? As far as I know, your every move is under their surveillance. You are leaving the Good Miao Nationality, they Will not miss the opportunity."


    Since entering the heavens, among the people Zhou Shu admired most, no matter how he counts, there will always be Sun Juan.


    Over the past few years, there has been a chaos in the outer borders, and Sun Juan should be the first contributor, and he is still a golden immortal, with a low cultivation base, but can wander among the forces of the Quartet. Come and go if you want. This can only show that, His attainments in mind and military skills have reached an unprecedented level.


    "These are not important points."


    Sun Juan smiled slightly, "If you want to go, there is always a way."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I haven''t seen the people from the Suspension Bell Sect. Are they assured that you will enter the outer domain alone?"


    Sun Juan sighed lightly, "I came to you to retell the past, but you always ask me extra things, so I have to go."


    "Well, then I won''t ask, Brother Sun."


    Zhou Shu looked at Sun Juan and shook his head, showing a lot of helplessness.


    Sun Juan stagnated, thinking of something, but also a little helpless, "Zhou Shu, now you are the lord of the city, but you are still as persistent as the Xuanhuang world. Ask it, but there is only one question. Some things, you know it. Pointless."


    Zhou Shu suddenly solemnly said in a solemn voice, "Brother Sun, you are still the same as you used to be, so I''m relieved."


    Sun Juan frowned, "When am I different?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I sometimes think more, but I now know that the disciple of Ghost Valley really lives up to this name."


    Sun Juan paused, with a smile on the corners of his mouth, "Now you don''t ask?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "You have been sticking to your way, what can I say, and if I ask or not, things will not change, so why ask more... However, I am still a little curious..."


    Sun Juan shook his head secretly, "You are here again. Last time you asked me to save people, it was not so bad, right?"


    "Last time it was a tens of thousands of people. This time it was just a small matter. You don''t need to be so solemn." Zhou Shu smiled and thought for a while. "I have heard from you many times. One thing is certain. You should be Entered Genting City, right? Why are you now in the Hanging Bell Sect again?"


    Sun Juan said frankly, "I went to Genting City to help Master deal with matters related to the door. When the matter is resolved, I will leave naturally."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "Pang Bin? Did you kill him?"


    Sun Juan shook his head, "No, just following Master''s order, he broke his feet."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, "I still can''t hide."


    Sun Juan said faintly, "He knows he can''t hide, even if he leaves Guigu Mountain, he is still a Guigu disciple. In fact, this is better. He has officially returned to the door wall now and knows what he should do."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly. He couldn''t hide from what he said, but it was not what Sun Juan understood. Of course he couldn''t say it.


    "What kind of puppet is that?"


    Sun Juan suddenly pointed forward, somewhat curious.


    A team of snow puppets was walking slowly, followed by the snow girl who looked like ice and snow. The businessmen''s eyes were all on the snow girl, but Sun Juan stared at the puppets, and there was a little excitement in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Snow puppets are unique to Xianshu City, and the maker is the woman behind."


    He didn��t know that Sun Juan liked puppets, but it��s not surprising that when he thinks about it, Guiguzi and the Lu family were called Shuangjue back then. One likes to make and the other likes to use. They have cooperated many times. However, as the Lu family withered, Guiguzi��s puppets Tao seems to be deserted.


    Seeing Sun Juan''s eyes, he seemed to have thought of something and smiled happily.


    "Then I will go and see."


    Sun Juan raised his hand, walked into the puppet queue a few steps, and talked with Xue Nu.


    The puppets and people quickly disappeared around the corner.


    Zhou Shu was still looking at the corner, thinking about something, Caiying didn''t know when to come around, "Why are you so polite to him?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Have you been watching?"


    Caiying raised her head, "Where is it in this palace? Just came here. What are you asking about this? That Sun Juan is just a golden immortal now, and his talent is too bad? Besides, those business talents are the focus of today, you leave it behind Businessmen don��t care, what if they run away?"


    "When the wolf comes, they won''t run away, they come all the way, how can they leave without seeing the meat."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, but his expression slowly became solemn, "Caiying, you have to remember that Sun Juan is not an ordinary person and cannot be judged by his cultivation."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look Caiying also nodded, and said in a puzzled way, "How can I look at it, it''s all golden immortals, I can beat the palace...I can''t beat you?"


    "All I saw was the golden immortal. That''s why I was cautious."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If you guessed right, there should be some power in him that I can''t notice, and maybe I can''t resist it."


    He never thought of using the power of reincarnation to detect Sun Juan, but he had a strong feeling that if he did so, he would probably encounter the third setback of the law of reincarnation, but the result was not that he could not see it at all, but A group of hazy, like looking at the Materia Medica stele.


    Caiying was startled, "Ah, how is it possible? What kind of power is that?"


    Zhou Shu touched her head and said with a smile, "Don''t think so much, you just need to know that he is unusual."


    "Well, the palace is kind to him."


    Caiying nodded docilely, not stubborn.

 Chapter 3181: Pay attention

    People in a city have been busy for several days.


    "Quickly, where did you find another trick, no, Xiaocai is back?"


    Caiying held one lucky beast, pointed at the other, and said with a smile, "But Xiaocai is much more obedient than you, and I like it."


    "Go, go, there''s no time to mess around with you and talk about business."


    The little trick shook his tail and stopped by Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, about half of the businessmen will stay to open a shop, and a few plan to stay on the sidelines for a while, and the others are estimated to be unable to stay."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s good enough, I started to think it would be nice to keep a few."


    The little trick was very dissatisfied, "It''s okay? This is my worst performance. Even in the Demon Realm, there are not so many people who reject me."


    "There are indeed no people in Xiancheng, and the location is a bit remote. It depends on the connection with Hachi country. There are not many goods. It is difficult for so many merchants to come," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "You can call them It��s great to come here. If you weren��t there, I don��t think they would come to Xianshu City, let alone stay. Small tricks, don��t be dissatisfied. You��re exhausted during this time and take a good rest."


    The little trick thought for a while, "Let''s do it, I don''t want to persuade me anymore, my mouth is worn out along the way, and I can''t do it if I don''t want it."


    Caiying snorted, "Is there anything to persuade? Those who don''t want to stay will definitely regret it in the future."


    Xiao Zhao turned his head and glanced at her, "Those who stayed, don''t leave me alone."


    "what did you say?"


    Caiying stared at him, her eyes erected, "Does my palace like to make troubles so much?"


    Seeing that the two guys were about to quarrel again, Zhou Shu smiled and walked out.


    The past few days have been very busy, but the harvest has not been small. Fourteen merchants were left, which made up for what Xianshu City currently lacks. With commerce, Xiancheng can be called a city. As for those practitioners from Hachi Kingdom, I don''t have any sense of business, and it''s unusable.


    Not far away, I saw Sun Juan.


    He raised his hand, "I''m going to say goodbye after a few days of trouble."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, and said with regret, "I still plan to talk to Brother Sun for dozens of days, how to leave."


    Sun Juan said lightly, "Should we still talk? Your female disciple, you should have told you everything I said."


    Zhou Shu laughed, not at all embarrassed, "Those are the most important principles, but these are not what I want to talk about."


    Sun Juan paused, "Being a city lord, I have indeed changed a bit and become even more shameless. What do you want to know is the situation in the fairy world?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Of course there are some others."


    Sun Juan glanced in the distance, "You Xiancheng is still very depressed, but after more than ten years, it will be very lively."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved, "Is the immortal world going to develop here? Are you planning to enter the wizarding world?"


    Sun Juan said calmly, "It''s not just the wizarding world. In the future, the outer region will become a focus of the fairy world. There will be a large number of practitioners leaving the fairy world to develop in the outer region. You should have expected to build a fairy city here."


    "I didn''t think so much at first."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, but did not hide his joy, and smiled naturally.


    The ultimate goal of the development of the immortal realm to the outside world is naturally for the witch world, the demon realm, etc. The long-awaited golden development period of Xianshu City will soon come. Of course, huge opportunities also mean huge dangers. When Xianshu City and Zhou Zhou After Shu is connected, Xianshu City will undoubtedly become the center of the whirlpool, and how to develop steadily is also a problem.


    Sun Juan paused, "For Xianshu City, there is still one obstacle to development."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Is it me?"


    "I want to say it''s you. The Immortal Realm really hates you now, but it''s not you. Without you, even Xianshu City will be gone. What development is there to talk about?" Sun Juan smiled slightly, "Think about it, from the Immortal Realm to From here, where do I need to go through?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Xinghai Realm?"


    Sun Juan nodded, "Yes, their foundation is much better than yours, and it''s time to come out."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, his expression gradually becoming solemn, "Yes, if the center of gravity of the Immortal Realm shifts to Outer Realm, the originally well-developed Xinghai Realm can get even more benefits, not to mention that they still have the support of the Immortal Realm. What should I do? ?"


    Sun Juan glanced at him, "You slowly consider..."


    "I don''t think about it now, I really want to fight with them, let''s talk about it."


    Zhou Shu quickly returned to smile, "Brother Sun, haven''t you considered staying?"


    Sun Juan looked at him, surprised, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, ��It��s not about Xianshu City. At present, Xianshu City is not enough for you to use your talents. I can��t afford it. I��m talking about Hazhi Country. Since the fairyland has changed its direction, it should be transformed into Hazhi Country. The enemy is a friend, and you happen to be here. Why not take this opportunity to directly attack the Liangmiao Country? This should be the best opportunity to display your talents. Is it because Brother Sun is scrupulous?"


    He knew very well that Sun Juan went to the Liangmiao country not to help the immortal world or the Witch clan, but to use actual combat to improve his military skills. He would go wherever there is a war, and now he can continue to change his door to Hachi country. Cultivation is just a change of soldiers.


    Sun Juan came over, "I thought about it, but there are better candidates, and I don''t need to stay anymore."


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You don''t want to leave my letter, but a better candidate? I don''t think the fairy world can find a better candidate than Brother Sun."


    Sun Juan smiled, "No, I also think he is better."


    Zhou Shu curiously asked, "Do you think so too?"


    Sun Juan whispered, "Yes, in fact, he started very early. In about two years, the city lord will be able to see him in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu became more and more puzzled, "He came to me?"


    "When dealing with Haze Country, it will not work without the city lord''s mediation. Moreover, he and the city lord are old acquaintances. You must get along more comfortable than me."


    Sun Juan nodded and looked at Zhou Shu with a smile. This kind of reminder was no longer obvious.


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized, and said with joy, "Is it Su Yi or Zhang Qin?"


    "This time it is Senior Brother San."


    "It turned out to be Brother Su, you said and you still have to fight a mystery."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, with a smile on his face, "It''s been a long time since I saw Brother Su. I didn''t think we would have a chance to cooperate. I look forward to it."


    Sun Juan looked at him and suddenly saluted, "The city lord, the affairs of Hachi country will be handled by him in the future. The third brother has the same temperament as in the past. He is still easily anxious and can''t hold back. If something happens then, Please also ask the city lord to help out one or two."


    Seeing him solemnly, Zhou Shu also solemnly nodded, "Definitely."


    Sun Juan raised his hand and said seriously, "Then I will trouble the City Lord."


    Zhou Shu nodded again, with more doubts in his eyes, "You really need help? I thought it was an excuse. For so many years, you have been in the Liangmiao Country by yourself. I always feel that you can come here. There will be no problems."


    "The city lord joked, walking along the border, who is not walking on thin ice?"


    Sun Juan shook his head, seemingly worried, "Moreover, he is not the same as me. In short, please pay more attention to the city lord."

 Chapter 3182: Yu Yin

    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few breaths, and said in a condensed voice, "I will try my best to keep him out of trouble, and save him if something happens."


    Sun Juan paused, "The city lord doesn''t have to make a promise, the disciple of Guigu, knows his destiny, life and death are involuntary."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I know that is your persistence, but what I say is also derived from my Tao."


    "Ok."


    Sun Juan paused, and said nothing, only a little more kindness in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, seemingly thoughtful, "By the way, you just said that he is different from you, what is the difference?"


    Sun Juan said lightly, "You want to know, ask him when you come."


    "Yes, I guess there is no answer to asking you," Zhou Shu spread his hands, pretending to be helpless, and hesitated. "But Brother Sun, I have one more thing I want to ask you, very important things, I really have nothing else. People can ask."


    Sun Juan nodded, "Yeah."


    Zhou Shu took a deep breath, "You have seen Yangmei, right?"


    Sun Juan seemed to realize something, "I have seen it in the Xuanhuang Realm, but not here. Do you want me to inquire about her whereabouts in the Xuanling Sect?"


    Zhou Shu was very serious, "Yes, I don''t know what position you have in the Xuanling Sect, but it will certainly not be lower. Are you the real elder?"


    Sun Juan did not hide it, "It is the root elder."


    "Elder Root?!"


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment, and said, "How is this... really unexpected."


    The elders of the plane bell sect are divided into five levels. Except for the general elders, the other four are divided into leaves, flowers, fruits, and roots. The importance and status of the elders increase in order. The root elders are the most respected, and they all control the power of the plane bell sect. Of the real power figures, the entire Hanging Bell Sect is no more than twenty, and all are truly strong.


    He previously said that Sun Juan was Elder Shi, and he felt a little too guessing. Wherever he wanted it, the facts were even worse.


    It turned out to be the root elder!


    This means that Sun Juan is the highest elder in charge of the sect in the fairy world, one of the heads of the hanging bell sect.


    No wonder Sun Juan can jump directly from Genting City to the Suspension Bell Sect, calling for the wind and rain in the Outland. With such a position, what is the difficulty in doing this?


    It''s just that I always feel incredible.


    The person in charge of the Suspense Sect is here. If he is tied up, what will happen to the Suspense Sect?


    Sun Juan smiled slightly, "Very unexpected? In fact, I was also very surprised at the time, but the city lord doesn��t have to think too much. I, the root elder, originated from the Yu Yin of the older generation, has no real power, so I can��t call several hanging bell sects. It��s even less possible for people who are not to enter the fairy garden, that is, they are usually freer."


    Yu Yin from the older generation?


    Zhou Shu stopped, but didn''t ask too much, he only smiled, "In any case, he is also the root elder, no one in the fairy world dares to provoke you."


    "Except for senior brother, you are the first to know. I don''t think this elder has much use."


    Sun Juan shook his head slightly, his eyes filled with depression.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I understand, I will ask Brother Sun about Yangmei."


    Sun Juan is the elder of the roots. There is no rumors in the immortal world. The blue bird who has been to the Sulan Sect many times does not know it. The ninth pawnshop who is best at inquiring about the news did not notice it. When he came out, Sun Juan was not artificial, but he really didn''t care much, and he never used his identity.


    It is really rare to be able to do this.


    "I''ll look for it, but you don''t want too much hope for me."


    Sun Juan''s expression was condensed, "The Immortal Realm has been looking for her all the time, with no results, and I will look for it instead, it won''t be much worse."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, but his heart suddenly cast a shadow, very sad.


    There was no result on the fairy world, it was indeed very difficult to find, even if it was him, some unusual frustrations appeared in his heart, and he was about to conceal it.


    Sun Juan paused, with a hint of comfort, "You probably know that Yang Mei blew herself up twice in the Promise World. With her cultivation base at that time, I am afraid it will be difficult to keep her soul intact. In other words, Her figure, appearance, and even her spirit have changed. She is no longer the same as she used to be. It is hard to tell if she remembers you. It is very difficult to find her."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "I thought about it many times, but I think she will remember it, but...just..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Sun Juan''s figure was shocked, and his eyes suddenly changed.


    There seemed to be a dark shadow flashing in his pupils, and the light ignited, disappeared in a flash, and immediately returned to normal.


    Only the change in this moment could not escape Zhou Shu��s observation. Although he was focusing on Yangmei��s affairs, Xiancheng belonged to him, and every little thing would leave a trace, even if he didn��t see it. Someone will tell him.


    Sun Juan said slowly, "City Lord, the hope of finding her lies with you."


    "Is it here?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him, thinking of Sun Juan''s momentary changes just now, and felt confused and expectant.


    Sun Juan said calmly, "I heard that there have been several practitioners of the Cihang School inheritance in Outland."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was tense, and he said anxiously, "A disciple of Cihangzong appeared in Outland, where is it?"


    He didn��t know that finding Yangmei from Cihangzong was the best way. Even if Yangmei didn��t remember anything, she would definitely remember Cihangzong, because she was the daughter of the destiny of Cihangzong that Miaodi said, she was Cihangzong. Born in Hangzong, if she is still there, she will definitely think of reviving Ci Hangzong.


    But I know, I know, it��s another matter to find it. The ninth pawnshop has been in the immortal world for so many years and has not received any news from Cihangzong. As for Zhou Shu himself, he has carried the holy note for so long, except for the heart lamp and Bian Xue did not meet the second person related to Ci Hangzong.


    Now that he heard what Sun Juan said, he didn''t even have time to think about the abnormal situation of Sun Juan just now, and only wanted an answer.


    Sun Juan shook his head, "If I knew, I wouldn''t just talk about Outland. You have to find it yourself."


    Zhou Shu paused and put away his disappointment, "Thank you, Brother Sun, I went to find it myself, but I want to know where those rumors came from?"


    "I do not know."


    Sun Juan looked a little weird. He thought about it and said, "When your Xianshu City is famous, it will be easier to find a lot."


    Zhou Shu smiled, seemingly indifferent, "Then we have to fight against the immortal world."


    "I should be going."


    Sun Juan didn''t speak any more, turned around and left.


    Watching him disappear Zhou Shu still stayed where he was, thinking about Yangmei, his thoughts continued.


    Qingque approached quietly and slowly said, "Shu, don''t you think he was a little strange just now?"


    She had been at Wanmuting, and she had seen things here through the core of the source, and came over immediately.


    "I noticed, the news of the disciple Ci Hangzong did not seem to have been known to him long ago, but he suddenly got it. It was only after I asked that someone told him," Zhou Shu nodded, a little regretful, "I can pass it here. Information, but I, Xiancheng, and the core of the source were not aware of it. His ability may be bigger than I thought."


    Qingque nodded slightly, "Maybe it''s just that the person who delivers the message is powerful, I don''t see how strong he is.


    Zhou Shu paused, "I can''t see it, but it won''t be long before there should be an answer."


    Qingque asked suspiciously, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "After a while, Su Yi will come and he will tell me."

 Chapter 3183: Series of questions

    Go back to the temple.


    Xiao Zhao Xiaocai has disappeared, only Caiying is still there, looking at Sima Yi frowning.


    Sima Yi saw Zhou Shu coming in, and hurriedly greeted him, "The city lord came just right."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Brother Sima, I am going to find you."


    Caiying was stunned, and said anxiously, "What Brother Sima, why are you calling someone else?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, ignored her, smiled and said, "Brother Sima, something is wrong?"


    Sima Yi looked respectful, "I''ll talk about the old man''s affairs later, I don''t know what the city lord has to do?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Since you are back, you will have more free time in the future."


    Sima Yi nodded his head, "The old man is duty-bound."


    "My palace doesn''t want him to teach."


    Caiying lowered her head and pouted.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "This is something you promised a long time ago, but now you come to regret it? Since the foundation of the city, you have not seriously learned the power of blood. Some time ago, Brother Sima was not there, but now he is back, you don��t have any. No matter what you say, you have to study it seriously."


    Caiying raised her head to look at Zhou Shu, dissatisfied, "My palace is not repenting, how do you call him..."


    "Hehe, the city lord doesn''t have to worry about this."


    Sima Yi smiled and turned to Caiying, "Palace lord Caiying, you and my fellow daoists are worthy of each other. Actually, the old man taught you how to use the power of blood, mainly to assist the city lord and you, not to make you a junior of the Sima family. The old man never thought that way."


    Caiying''s eyes lit up, "Don''t go to Sima''s house? The palace must learn, Sima Daoist friend."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "Not big or small."


    Sima Yi chuckled, "Palace Master Caiying is the incarnation of heaven and earth elves. He said that it is fine to be the same age as heaven and earth. The old man dare not call himself an elder in front of her. Besides, it is also a way to learn blood from each other.


    "Yes, yes, but this palace is not that old yet, the world is the same age, how old it should be."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu triumphantly and curled her mouth.


    Zhou Shu smiled helplessly, "Even blood can be learned, Brother Sima, thank you very much."


    Sima Yi nodded his head without being embarrassed at all, "It was originally what the old man should do. The city owner is too polite."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "What happened to Brother Sima?"


    Sima Yi paused, and said respectfully, "The old man received the news that Sima Jia took the people in the family and will be able to reach Xianshu City in a few decades. The old man wanted to go out of the city to pick them up, so as not to encounter any problems on the road."


    "so fast?"


    Zhou Shu paused, and smiled with his palms, "Good thing, Xianshu City can have a lot of new forces."


    Sima Yi sighed slightly, "I''m really ashamed, I don''t dare to say a new force. There are only 37 members in the Sima family, most of them are not direct children, and Taiyi Daluo has only seven people. The city lord is willing to take us in, which is the blessing of the Sima family. "


    "Brother Sima is too much, how can it be taken in?"


    Zhou Shu frowned and said displeased, "Xianshu City is an honor to work with the Sima Family! Brother Sima, I will go to pick up the Sima Family with you later. The border has been turbulent recently. Both the Demon Race and the Immortal Realm have The action is indeed not peaceful."


    "Thank you City Lord!"


    Sima Yi hurriedly bowed his salute, and felt relieved.


    It��s not that I��m worried about the Sima family��s troubles, but I��m taking the family to Xianshu City alone. It seems that the family is not taken seriously, and it feels like being under the fence. If Zhou Shu comes out in person, he will have the face and foundation. He is so humble. It''s not in vain.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t be too polite, to Brother Sima, I am a little curious."


    Sima Yi smiled and said, "Is it the way the Sima family communicates? I also want to explain to the city lord."


    As he raised his arm, a green shadow suddenly appeared on his palm, and a blue and white flower gradually formed.


    "what?"


    Caiying couldn''t help touching her shoulder, but she quickly covered her thoughts of something.


    Sima Yi smiled and said, "Palace lord, you don''t know the use of blue and white, you can change positions when you know it, and show it in the palm of your hand just like the old man." At this time, the blue and white in his hand has already taken shape, and it is shining, but look at the color. It is indeed much shallower than Caiying''s body, which also shows that Caiying has a great future in terms of bloodline, and even if it can''t play all of it, it will not be worse than Sima Yi.


    The blue and white pavilion rose up, spread the petals, and some blue smoke emerged from it.


    The green smoke disappeared quickly, but appeared again not far away, forming one word after another.


    Very strange and beautiful.


    Sima Yi said slowly, "This is the unique communication method of our Sima family. It can only be used with the power of the bloodline. The stronger the bloodline, the farther the distance can be transmitted. Sima Jia-neng sends news from outside the two worlds. The old man can be outside the eight realms," he looked at Caiying, seemingly thoughtful, "If the palace owner can grasp the blue and white blood, dozens of realms and hundreds of realms will be easy, even the ancestors."


    "It''s just a messenger, what''s so great."


    Caiying snorted, seemingly disdainful, but her eyes betrayed her inner emotions, which was actually very excited.


    Sima Yi smiled slightly, "Hehe, don��t underestimate the palace lord, this way of communication is unlimited, whether you are in the demon world, whether you are in the formation or the secret world, even in the light of tomorrow, you can still transmit. In the past, it will not be blocked by anyone."


    Zhou Shu surprised, "Is it all right tomorrow?"


    He knew that the light of tomorrow that Sima Yi said was not a realm, but a kind of supernatural power of Zen, which was also called the supreme Buddha light by practitioners.


    There is no darkness in the light tomorrow. It is said that once the light tomorrow unfolds, everything inside is open and open, which can be described as absolutely bright, and no external force can invade it, even the power of the saint and the power of the devil.


    Many classics are introduced in this way, but there may be none of those who have really seen the future.


    But this does not prevent many practitioners from thinking that light tomorrow really exists, a place that truly exists and is absolutely bright and fair. Who doesn''t expect it?


    Sima Yi hesitated for a moment, and said slowly, "So the ancestor became a disciple of the saint."


    Caiying curiously said Ah, I have always heard that you are the disciples of the saints, so how come you come? "


    "It''s a shame to say, but it is."


    Sima Yi said calmly, "In a encounter between the saints, the ancestors used the blue and white blood to help the saints. It was not a big help, that is, they said a few words, but the two saints who were in the future did not have these words. , Maybe it really started fighting... Afterwards, the two saints gave a lot of rewards to their ancestors, and they also said a few good words to the outside world, and the name of the ancestor saint��s disciple spread."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "It turns out that Brother Sima is ashamed of having such a connection? The Sima family deserves its name if he can help the saint."


    Caiying stared at Sima Yi, becoming more curious, "So you are the disciples of the two saints? What kind of saints are those two, because what are they fighting? One sentence can be solved, is it a misunderstanding? It''s a saint, why are there still misunderstandings, even fighting? By the way, who arranged tomorrow? Is there a third saint?"


    Faced with a series of questions, Sima Yi touched his beard and was speechless.

 Chapter 3184: That makes sense

    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t stop it. He was also very curious about these problems.


    Sima Yi looked at Zhou Shu and said frankly, "The old man still doesn''t know that it was the two saints, nor what it was because of the fight."


    Caiying blinked, "Why, such a glorious thing, did your ancestors hide it on purpose?"


    "It''s not hiding, it can''t be said."


    Sima Yi nodded, "In the ancestral precepts, he repeatedly said that he was most afraid of disciples using the name of a saint, so he didn''t even say who the saint was. The facts have proved that the ancestral precepts are correct. Doing despicable things in the name of a saint will inevitably lead the family to ruin."


    Caiying was a little puzzled, "Why? You are all disciples of the saints. Even if you do something wrong, at most everyone will say that you ruin the reputation of the saints and it is impossible to destroy you. Everyone knows that there are saints to protect you. There will be something."


    Sima Yi said slowly, "The reputation of a saint cannot be corrupted, and others are not protecting the saint''s disciples."


    "what?"


    Caiying was stunned, and seemed to understand something, "It seems that I have never heard anyone speak ill of a saint."


    Sima Yi nodded, "A saint is never wrong, so if you borrow the name of a saint, whether you do it wrong or right, you are the one who is wrong in the end. Others will not say a word about the saint, but will only solve you. And then said it was a favor to help the saint and clean the door for the saint."


    Caiying understood, her heart tensed, "Then this saint disciple is not a burden? If you make a little mistake, anyone can come to you for trouble?"


    "That''s right, that''s why the Sima family has to be anonymous."


    Sima Yi nodded, leaving only a wry smile, "In the past, some ancestors didn��t know how to conceal, and they said something when they did something. They thought it was to make a name for themselves and honor the saint. As a result, it would only bring trouble to the family. In this way, our blue and white blood is gradually annihilated, and it has to be said that it has a lot to do with this. The words "saint and disciple" are very harmful."


    Caiying curled her lips, "It''s really hard, I thought it''s a good thing to have the title of Saint Disciple."


    Sima Yi paused and sighed.


    Caiying said again, "Since it��s not good, why don��t you just stop it? And this palace feels that you actually don��t want to throw it away, but you also want to keep the saint��s disciples, and even want to carry it forward. Isn��t that a question for yourself? ?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You are talking nonsense again."


    Sima Yi''s expression became solemn, "The palace lord speaks without restraint, but he also hit the nail on the head. Yes, the Sima family has always wanted the family to flourish."


    Caiying glanced at Zhou Shu triumphantly, with an expression of "Look at you and say me".


    "We want the heavens to know that we are not only saint disciples, but... saints."


    Sima Yi hesitated for a long time, then he said something. After speaking, he looked towards Zhou Shu and said slowly, "This is the wish of the old man and the ancestors of the past. We have met the saints, and we have helped the saints. Why do we just Being disciples of saints, why can''t we be saints?"


    As he spoke, his tone became excited unconsciously.


    Snapped! what!


    Zhou Shu pressed his palms hard, a smile appeared on his face, "You said it well, Brother Sima!"


    "Don''t you find it funny?"


    Sima Yi was surprised, and sighed, "Laugh if you want, I know this is wishful thinking, but... heh, the disciple of the saint, it sounds loud, but it is a burden that can''t be greater. For so many years , Our family has done enough."


    "What am I laughing at? Why do I laugh?"


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Brother Sima, you are the second practitioner I have ever seen who takes a saint as a target. I admire you very much. As a practitioner, you should have such aspirations. I don''t want to be a saint, what a practitioner? ?!"


    Sima Yi was stunned for a moment, "You... what you said is."


    He was only excited for a while, but now he was frightened by Zhou Shu''s rhetoric.


    I was in a daze for a while, and I didn''t know what to say.


    He actually didn''t have the idea of ??"don''t be a practitioner if you don''t want to be a saint", he just had to force it.


    Over the years, the words "Sage Disciple" have become the yoke of the Sima family. There are only two possibilities to get rid of this yoke. The first is to change the name of the family and completely disconnect from the saint. The second is to become a saint. It''s impossible to choose no matter what. If you choose a sinner, then there is only the second one.


    The goal is illusory, but it can only be so.


    It took him a lot of courage to just say the words "become a saint", but when the same words were spoken from Zhou Shu, how could he be so calm as to drink a glass of water? Is he true? Want to be a saint?


    Thinking of this, his heart palpitated, as if caught by something.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, I was at a loss for a while.


    Caiying leaned close to Zhou Shu and said in anticipation, "The first one, is the first one in my palace? Do you remember to say this?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu pressed her head, turned her slowly, and said in a deep voice, "Brother Sima, if there is a will, everything will come true. Your family has such a plan. I will definitely support you with all my strength and hope that we can grow together. , When your family has a saint, I can follow Dengguang, Caiying, and Brother Sima will teach you, you must also use your heart."


    Sima Yi didn''t know whether to say it or not, but only nodded.


    Finally settled down, he looked at Caiying and said, "Palace lord, blue and white blood is really useful. Communication is only one aspect, and defense is its truly amazing foundation, such as blue and white wrap, blue and white porcelain, etc. It''s okay, no matter how much the gold fairy can stop it.


    Caiying said without thinking, "If it doesn''t conflict with the sword body, it can be applauded."


    "Naturally it doesn''t matter."


    Sima Yi smiled and said, "Palace Master, the power of blood is not necessarily used from blood. Besides, it is blood itself and can be transformed into power. It can act with the sword body without disturbing the sword intent. To be the best support for the sword body, of course If you want the two to complement each other, there is no problem. When you start to understand the bloodline, you will know that the power of the blue and white bloodline is definitely stronger than you think, especially The power of your blood is stronger."


    Caiying waved her hand, seemingly impatient but actually very happy, "Okay, I''m going to study in this palace, let''s start now?"


    "Not right now, now Brother Sima and I are going to pick up people. You will stay here and learn again when we come back."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a serious expression, "Next time we go out, your bloodline power must be used. If it doesn''t work, don''t go out and stay in Xianshu City to teach others kendo. ."


    "That...then, I just need to study hard! I don''t want to teach those fools every day!"


    Caiying got up anxiously and shouted, "Friend Sima Daoist, come back to teach in this palace, and teach well!"


    "Definitely, surely, as long as the palace owner wants to learn, I promise the church."


    Sima Yi nodded and followed Zhou Shu out, stroking his beard and smiling.

 Chapter 3185: you are welcome

    After the Sima family was settled down, the city was a bit lively, but the lively place was only a corner, and the whole city was still very quiet.


    However, Zhou Shu knew that a good day would come soon, and he needed to make a lot of preparations for it.


    Hastily for months.


    He waited for the expectant one.


    He was still a young man in white, with bright eyes like stars, with three more beards under his jaw, and he looked mature.


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Brother Su, you are here."


    "Brother Zhou, I have wanted to see you for a long time!"


    Su Yi strode closer and looked at Zhou Shu carefully for a while, with a lot of excitement on her face, "You are still the same, you have not changed at all! Zhou Shu, knowing that I have a chance to see you again this time, I did not hesitate Come here, hey, the second brother didn''t argue with me."


    "It''s been hard all the way."


    Zhou Shu was quite moved, "I also want to join hands with Brother Su again, finally I have another chance."


    Su Yi nodded quickly, "I have to disturb you many times in the future. If possible, I even want to live with you!"


    Zhou Shuxi said, "What''s the problem then? I can''t ask for it."


    Su Yi smiled and said slowly, "I heard from the Fourth Junior Brother, that you have a very close relationship with the Hachi country now. Even the former auxiliary country and the real power patriarch of the Hachi country are now in Xianshu City. You have to give me a good introduction."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You are here also to help Haze Country. They will definitely be very happy."


    Su Yi said with a trace of worry, "Nevertheless, we were still hostile to them not long ago. The Fourth Junior Brother killed a lot of people from Hachi Kingdom in the past, so I am a little worried, and I will need you to help me deal with it. A few words."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Of course it''s okay, but I don''t think you really need me to mediate. You brothers are very capable."


    Su Yi smiled and sighed, "Looking at what you said, the fourth brother and I are very capable. If it wasn''t for Brother Zhou, you were the city lord here, the fourth brother would not dare to let me come out. This border will soon be in chaos. The Haze Country, the Witch Realm and the Devil Realm are all troubles. Let me be frank. Without you, Brother Zhou, I would definitely not be able to support it alone."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and spread his hands, "I didn''t mean to show weakness, I really can''t."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, "You are a little different from the past."


    Su Yi smiled bitterly, "The book business is angry, and he swears at Fang Yao, dare to do anything like in the past? But those are gone now, and the blows are gone. The heavens here are much more difficult than the Xuanhuang world, and it is difficult for a real genius to gain a foothold. Especially in Xuanling Sect, if it weren��t for the Fourth Junior Brother, I don��t know if we can continue to stay."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You are a real genius. Your current situation can only show that the Suspended Bell Sect is not suitable for you. It will definitely be different when it comes out."


    Su Yi looked at Zhou Shu with a gleam in her eyes, "You still understand me, I came out with such thoughts."


    "Go in first."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, and the two walked slowly into the city.


    Su Yi paused and smiled, "You Xiancheng is much quieter than the Immortal Realm."


    The city is empty. Once one or two people pass by, the shops are empty, and there are no disciples in the dojo. Apart from the scenery and the formation, there is basically no place to praise, but this is what Xianshu City looks like now. Of course Zhou Shu could also make it look good and powerful, but Su Yi was not from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, so there was no need to pretend it.


    Zhou Shu felt relieved to Su Yi.


    With the holy note, I have also seen it with heart, Su Yi''s heart is similar to his, and they can see each other clearly and openly.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "When you come, there will be more people."


    Su Yi said calmly, ��I��m the first one. It��s a long time in advance, but the people in the immortal world should have left early. They will be there in more than ten years. At the beginning, they will be the Holy Fire Gate, Baiyan Valley, and Saitama Sect. Among those waiting for the sect, there are many small sects and scattered people who have known the news in advance."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Isn''t the Zongmen in charge to take the lead?"


    "No."


    Su Yi shook her head, "Now the immortal realm is still very dissatisfied with the sect in charge, saying that they are concealing the immortal realm and the witch realm to deal with and take up all the benefits. If this time they are in charge of the sect, they will definitely have trouble. The Zongmen in charge will come later, and of course, a few will come sporadically," he glanced at Zhou Shu and smiled, "I don��t know who it is, I stabbed out the affairs of Liangmiao Country, and I was in charge of Zongmen. I''m in desperation."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, and said with a smile, "Do they still think they are here to take advantage?"


    Su Yi nodded, "Going to the outer realm and the border is dangerous, but it is indeed good. Everyone knows that there are a large number of undeveloped realms on the outer realm and the wizard realm. Most practitioners are I feel that as long as I own one, I will be satisfied, not to mention that this time I will be in charge of the sect and will give them rewards. Those who are willing to go have the support of immortal jade and give them magic weapons.


    Zhou Shu paused, "I''m in charge of Zongmen Xiaben."


    "This will happen every time the fairy world expands, but this time the support is actually quite small."


    Su Yi thought for a while and said, "In the past, every few thousand years, the immortal realm would expand once to encourage the various sects to fight outwards, and also to support property, so the immortal realm can continue to expand to the present level, but in the past tens of thousands of years , I don��t know why the immortal world has stagnated and expanded, and it has not been developed on the bright side. This time it was forced by the witch world to be unable to do anything, so I had to do this... The resources given are really not much, I think the master clan The door seems unwilling to expand."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "I''m worried that I can''t beat it."


    "Definitely not for this reason."


    Su Yi shook her head, "The heavens today are undoubtedly the strongest power in the Immortal Realm. Except for the other forces in the Witch Realm, they may not necessarily be the opponents of the Immortal Realm. With so many practitioners, resources are becoming less and less. Only by eliminating the fittest and removing a batch of poor can we get better talents Xianjie can also develop better. In the past, expansion was not for the sake of death. Do you criticize practitioners? It is impossible for the immortal world to not even know such a truth."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then why do you think the immortal world doesn''t want to go?"


    "If I knew, I wouldn''t be here. What the Guigu disciple asked for was nothing more than..."


    Su Yi realized something and didn''t realize it, "Brother Zhou, are you testing me? No, I really don''t know what I am thinking about in charge of the sect. What I can do is try my best to do what I can do, maybe ... The Fourth Junior Brother can see farther, but he won''t say anything."


    "Brother Sun is indeed very mysterious."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded and said slowly, "He will say some things, and some things he won''t. When Brother Sun left Xianshu City a few days ago, he said, if you have any questions, you will tell me the answer. Is that right? ?"


    "Just say what you want to ask, you''re welcome."


    Su Yi smiled and said, "Before we were promoted to immortality, the master told us that even if we reach the heavens, we can still trust you."

 Chapter 3186: No one just

    "I will certainly not be polite."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Thank you, Master, I have given me a lot of Taoism back then."


    Su Yi smiled, "You read the Taoist book, but we have also learned a lot from you. If it weren''t for you, the second brother and I might not be able to be promoted to immortals. If you read the Taoist book, it''s like reading it for us. of."


    Zhou Shu only understood it now, and said without realizing it, "I respect the teacher with good intentions."


    "Your comprehension is far better than ours, but the master hasn''t figured out your fate, otherwise..."


    Su Yi paused, and quickly covered her mouth, "This is not included in the problem. I said too much wrong, don''t remember."


    "Do not ask."


    Zhou Shu smiled. It''s a pity that he didn''t bring himself to Guigu Mountain. But speaking of it, Zhou Shu would not enter Guiguzi. Guiguzi''s notion of doing nothing at ordinary times and coming out to stabilize the troubled times in times of crisis does not conform to him. The heart.


    Su Yi breathed a sigh of relief, but still looked a little worried.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "By the way, I have always been curious. Didn''t the Master not be promoted with you?"


    Su Yi paused, "Master will not be promoted. He has not found a true heir."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Ah? Are you not the real descendants?"


    Su Yi shook her head and said seriously, "No, the real heir is to inherit the name of Guiguzi, and we can''t inherit it. The Fourth Junior Brother could have done it, but he refused. Master did not force it. At the time... Happy, but now that I think about it, there is nothing to complain about. We are incapable, and the Fourth Junior Brother really cannot inherit it."


    He didn''t say, maybe it was related to the secrets of the mountain gate, Zhou Shu didn''t ask too much, "It turns out that the teacher has to wait until the true inheritor will be promoted."


    "Yes, and the calamity he wants to overcome is different from our ascension calamity. It is even more difficult. Even if the Xuanhuang Realm is not exiled to the edge of the heavens, it may not be able to pass," Su Yi sighed unconsciously, "In fact, I I don��t know now, whether I hope Master can find a descendant to inherit Guiguzi, or if he can��t find a descendant to survive safely in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu curiously asked, "What robbery?"


    Su Yi said slowly, "Heart Tribulation is a calamity exclusively dedicated to Guiguzi. I don''t know exactly how it is, but Master said that after the Heart Tribulation, you can directly become the heir of the Heart Demon. Therefore, the Heart Tribulation is particularly sad."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "Heir to the heart demon, is it the heir of the old man, right?"


    Su Yi thought for a while, "Maybe, Master has just such a few words, I can''t guess, I don��t know if it is the heart demon or the old man, but I think that the old man of the heart demon does not have to spend time looking for a descendant. Guiguzi of the heart robbery."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "You have nothing to say."


    Su Yi paused and said calmly, "You should have guessed that the Fourth Junior Brother has indeed been taken care of by the old man of the heart demon."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he remained silent for a long time.


    The old man of the heart demon, the pioneer of the mind, and the first Guiguzi of Guigu Mountain, is an extremely mysterious person.


    The heart demon was not born because of him, but he knows the heart demon best and can even manipulate it.


    The old man of the heart demon is the most feared person in the immortal world. As long as he is a cultivator, no one is afraid of him, because anyone may encounter the old man of the heart demon, and they may also be affected by the old man of the heart demon. No one knows where he is, but he is certain The thing is, he is still in the heavens, he may not be a saint, or he may not be a saint, but his strength is by no means inferior to a saint.


    It seems that most of the power hidden in Sun Juan comes from the old man of the heart demon.


    "Why don''t you speak?"


    Su Yi was a little surprised, and suddenly surprised, "You have never tried the Fourth Junior Brother, do you? You must not do this, even if you have the power of reincarnation, don''t provoke the old demon, the Fourth Junior Brother is probably his choice Descendant of, if you..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "No, how could I try him? I have always trusted you."


    He did not do this, but if he hadn''t been taken a look by the saint on Demon Abyss Mayfly, if he hadn''t been affected by the emptiness of that flying sword, he couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t use Kunlun Mirror to see Sun Juan, after all, Sun Juan. The relationship is too big and too important.


    Now think about it, if he really uses reincarnation to see Sun Juan, he will undoubtedly be discovered by the old man of the heart demon, and the result will probably not be good.


    Very timely glance.


    Su Yi breathed a sigh of relief, "That would be fine. The Fourth Junior Brother is very good, but it''s hard to tell the Elder Demon.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I now understand why Sun Juan is the root elder of the Xuanling Sect."


    Su Yi said unconsciously, "The influence of the old man of the heart demon is great, but the Fourth Junior Brother himself is also very powerful. After changing other people, it is difficult to speak calmly in front of Elder Xianting. At that time, he was just a What a fairy."


    "I never doubted that."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "You are in the Xuanling Sect, what is the situation now?"


    Su Yi paused, "Second brother and I are ordinary disciples, but there are no chores. The fourth brother is the root elder who does not matter, but can participate in the decision-making at the upper level, we will do something for the Sulan Sect, but the premise is that it does not affect Own way."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s very happy."


    Su Yi smiled bitterly, "It seems to be happy, not to mention that many people in the Suspension Sect are dissatisfied. We can''t get the resources of the Sect in the Sect, which is to borrow a name. In fact, the Suspension Sect also wants us to go. But where do I go? It��s almost the same everywhere, so I stayed in Xuanling Sect according to the instructions of the Fourth Junior Brother."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If you want to come to me, you can do it anytime."


    Su Yi sighed, "Me and the second brother wanted to come, but the fourth brother said that the time is not yet, and now we can''t break our face with the immortal world."


    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with a smile, "Xuanling Sect should also know that I am here, right? Didn''t you plan to arrest me this time?"


    "The arrest of people has always been a matter of Shushan."


    Su Yi said in a deep voice, "Actually, the Hanging Bell Sect has been inquiring about you, but recently they are afraid that they can''t make room, not only because of the trust crisis brought by the Liangmiao Kingdom, but now several sects are impeaching Ten Thousand Souls. Zong wants to let the fairy world re-elect to be in charge of the sect. Needless to say, the Holy Fire Gate and the Saitama Sect, even Linglongtian and Liulimen, who have never wanted to come out to take care of things, have participated this time as Wanhun. Zong��s backstage, Suspense Sect must be busy this time."


    He smiled, "As far as you are concerned, I think that the Hangling Sect is probably sending some flower elders over."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Elder Hua is also a very strong Hunyuan Jinxian, and it is also troublesome."


    "Hunyuan Jinxian are you still afraid of it?"


    Su Yi looked at Zhou Shu and shook her head straight, "Don''t pretend. Except for a few of the elders of the Xuanling Sect, none of them can compare to Gai Yubai and Dian Duyun, unless they work together three or five. But if the elder of the Suspended Bell Sect did it in the Outland Xiancheng, he would definitely make the Xianjie laugh and couldn''t do it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "You believe me, how do you know those things are true."


    "It''s true or not, I don''t think much about it the moment I saw Xiancheng. There are dozens of Xiancheng I''ve been to. Just your Xiancheng formation..." Su Yi smiled and waved, "Tsk tsk, Which is comparable, that is, no one."

 Chapter 3187: I will go

    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Speaking of formations, I remember that there was a special formation in Daoshu called Heart Formation?"


    "Yes, I like heart formation very much."


    Su Yi''s eyes lit up, and she said quickly, "When I have time to talk to you, I have to do the things that the fourth junior elder brothers confessed first, otherwise I will always hang in my heart. The affairs of Hachi are very important, Brother Zhou. ."


    "I will take you to see Fu Guo now. He will definitely give you a lot of advice."


    Zhou Shu paused, "After that, we will go to Hachi country together, and I have something to find the country leader."


    Su Yi said with joy, "That''s the best! It''s just to trouble you, can you run around as well as the Lord of Xiancheng?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s just a clone, it''s okay."


    Su Yi sighed unconsciously, "Tsk tsk, take a clone to meet other people''s kingdom masters, your face is really not small."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Isn''t the immortal world planning to enter the wizarding world directly from there after taking the Liangmiao kingdom?"


    "how is this possible."


    Su Yi shook her head quickly, "I will definitely not bring the Liangmiao country down. That would be a direct declaration of war. Now the immortal world has not planned to go to war with the witch world. The people of the immortal world are entangled with the witch clan in Hachi country, dragging them there. As for the other practitioners who came here, they would go to the witchcraft world by bypassing the Liangmiao Kingdom, whatever they want."


    "It''s the same as what you did in Liangmiao Country, letting both sides fall into the quagmire, but this time your opponent has become the Witch Clan."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "But Haze is not a good country. If you don''t pay enough benefits, it is difficult to get them to agree. Even if I mediate, they reluctantly agreed, and will not be dedicated, and your strategy will not succeed. "


    Su Yi said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, I understand this, the immortal world will never treat Hachi country wrongly."


    "That''s good," Zhou Shu nodded, "Brother Su, Xianshu City is an ally of Hachi Country. I have to consider many things for them."


    Su Yi smiled and said, "I won''t make Brother Zhou embarrassed."


    The two said a few more words and went to the Acropolis.


    A few days later, when Su Yi left, Zhou Shu beside him had already changed his soul shadow.


    The operation of several soul shadows at the same time is a familiarity for Zhou Shu, and he has long been used to it.


    Cold mountain.


    In just one and a half years, Zhu Dashan''s figure doubled, more than a hundred meters tall, sitting on the edge of the lake, he was almost as big as the lake.


    When Zhou Shu talked to him, he would fly.


    "Lao Zhu, we are leaving."


    Zhou Shuli was in the air with a calm expression.


    During this period of time, he basically understood the cultivation method of the quasi-sage powerhouse, the parallel conversion of the seven laws, etc., and he knew it clearly. The improvement of the Shuzhi Dao is self-evident. In addition, in the power of reincarnation He has also made some progress in the integration of Heshu Zhili.


    Let the power of reincarnation enter the sequence of Shu Zhi Dao, you can use Shu Zhi Li to simulate the power of reincarnation.


    Although it is not the true power of reincarnation, the step of making an island means that the law of reincarnation has begun to accept the Tao of Shu. Then, it will not be far from true success.


    Good luck means hundreds of years.


    The process is difficult.


    The degree of mastery of the law of reincarnation is not enough to fully integrate the law of reincarnation with other laws. Reincarnation can be mixed with the power of other laws and used with many kinds of tactics, but its power is still independent and independent. Power, will not be changed or affected by the power of other laws, even if it is concealed.


    After knowing the millions of deductions in the sea to no avail, Zhou Shu changed his mind and decided to merge directly.


    I will not deduct it.


    I have to say that this is very risky. The power of reincarnation and the power of other laws collide together. The power is so great that the body can''t bear it. Even if the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan comes several times, the sea of ??meridians will explode.


    Fortunately, he has a furnace.


    The power of reincarnation and the power of other laws were constantly boiled in the Taoist furnace. Zhou Shu tried to find the best combination, trying to find the most harmonious combination with the power of reincarnation, just like alchemy.


    The process is painful, but it''s all necessary for cultivation.


    Cultivation is inherently painful, and it is all illusion to cultivate immortality freely, and the pain is from beginning to end.


    At the beginning of cultivating immortality, the body is a tool of cultivation. Without tools, you can��t practice. If you don��t practice well without good tools, you will not be happy. When it comes to the back, the body becomes a container. The better the container, the more power and soul it can carry. Afterwards, the body becomes a magic weapon. How to use the body to maximize the endless power from the world and itself is something that high-level practitioners must understand...


    In all these processes, the body will bear pain, endlessly.


    Only in the final stage, the body will become an appearance to show oneself or confuse others, it doesn''t matter whether it has it or not.


    At that time, it may not be without pain.


    The furnace is still easy to use.


    After changing to other people and looking for several combinations, it was either painful or exhausted, but Zhou Shu did not.


    Daolu tries different combinations every day, three, four, six, and even dozens of hundreds of powers. Repeatedly mixing, he still doesn''t feel tired. The only trouble is the lack of spirit and vitality. He felt that many times He wants to become withered bones, nowhere to move, as if he is dead, but as long as he takes the sap of Jianmu, he will quickly recover.


    Without Jianmu''s help, Zhou Shu might not have tried such a difficult thing.


    Others have the blessing of a saint, Zhou Shu does not, but he has Jianmu.


    Born out of chaos, opened the tree of heaven and earth, and cultivated the wood of many saints, it is not an exaggeration to say that the mother of saints.


    The huge vitality and the support of the spirits allowed Zhou Shu to complete the work in a short time. Although the power of reincarnation and the power of other laws could not be integrated, (the current stage cannot be done, the current Zhou Shu has not Control any kind of law, do not understand the true essence of the law, the middle and low-order laws can also be forcibly merged, but the highest law is impossible), but smoothly obtained more information about the power of reincarnation, although this information is for the power of reincarnation In other words, it may be only one-tenth or less, but it is enough for Shu Zhili to imitate, and the effect of the power of reincarnation can also be obtained.


    It looks like a simulation, but it makes a lot of sense.


    Unlike in the Xuanhuang Realm At that time, he simulated the power of the sun and the power of life and death, relying purely on talents, and the guidance of the sun seed and Xuanyuan sword, just drawing the gourd according to the same pattern, even if it is simulated. There is not much value, and the current simulation is the result of careful consideration and thousands of experiments, and he understands the truth.


    Continuing, it is true integration, seamless switching between Shuzhili and Samsara.


    And after this time, other high-level and highest law powers can also do the same, such as the power of order, which is equivalent to learning a feasible method.


    Of course, Zhou Shu''s law of order is far inferior to the law of reincarnation, and it can''t start yet.


    "I may have more than a hundred years, maybe even longer."


    Zhu Dashan nodded, with some annoyance on his face, he paused and said, "Xiao Zhou, wait for me in Xianshu City. I will go there when that happens."


    "I am waiting for you there."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and nodded, very light but powerful.

 Chapter 3188: 1 not left

    "Old Zhu, this is for you."


    Zhao Yueru passed the wings behind him.


    Zhu Dashan stunned, "Elder, this...what''s the use for me? It''s too young."


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "Just try."


    "Yes, elder."


    Zhu Dashan nodded quickly, took a look, and was skeptical. For him, the wings were too small to put on his fingers. What''s the use?


    But at the moment it was worn on the body, the wings grew up suddenly.


    Like an umbrella that was suddenly opened, the force of opening was too big and too fast, and it lifted him up.


    The fully extended wings are two hundred feet long, matching the body of a mountain, but it is just right, setting off Zhu Dashan extremely mighty.


    Zhu Dashan shook a few times and was shocked, "Is this okay?"


    Zhao Yueru clapped her hands and smiled, "Hey, I guess it''s OK! It looks pretty good, and it''s easier for you to go out with it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If you want to be thoughtful, you can just use the magic weapon. This magic weapon can change size with the user. When you use the magic mountain body, you can use it by the way to make up for the lack of speed. It also has some very practical techniques, such as teleportation, etc., even if you come out in the future, you can use it, which is very good."


    "It really feels different. You don''t have to stay on the ground all the time. It''s just a little dizzy after a long time."


    Zhu Dashan moved in the air for a while, then fell staggeringly, stroking his head and said, "Elder, thank you."


    Zhao Yueru smiled and said, "Just borrowing flowers to offer Buddha, we are all waiting for you to come back."


    Zhu Dashan nodded firmly, "I am definitely going back, you just wait."


    With Zhu Dashan''s soul brand, Zhou Shu left Hanshan.


    Soon he found Zhu Huan, standing there like a javelin, as if he hadn''t moved for several years.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Zhu Huan."


    Zhu Huan was taken aback for a while, then nodded quickly, "Yes, my lord."


    Although it can''t be seen, it is obvious that this demon with a long sword is Zhou Shu, but it has changed its appearance.


    Zhao Yueru curiously asked, "Are you here for the past few years?"


    "My lord does not come back, and I have nowhere to go, and what I promised, I will always do it," Zhu Huan nodded. "My lord, there have been a lot of Phosphorescent Demon Races in the Lorca world recently, especially in Hanshan. Many, I��m asking about your whereabouts. It��s great that you have changed."


    "I was still seen at that time."


    Zhou Shu groaned slightly, but he took out the Great Desolate Halberd again, and in a short time he recovered his former appearance, "It''s okay, let''s find him."


    Zhu Huan was stunned, "My lord, what are you..."


    "now go?"


    However, Zhao Yueru understood Zhou Shu''s thoughts and knew that he didn''t want to leave Zhu Dashan in trouble, so she simply showed up and left in front of the demons, letting the phosphorescent demons know that he had gone, and had nothing to do with Hanshan.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No need to go, I have seen them, and I should come over soon."


    He glanced at Zhu Huan, "It''s okay for you, or hide it first, I will leave after solving the demon clan."


    Zhu Huan''s face changed slightly, and he couldn''t help saying, "What am I afraid of? If these demons hadn''t waited for the adults, I would have wanted to fight them!"


    "Well, together."


    Zhou Shu stood there, leaning on the halberd, solidifying the distance, like a statue.


    After a while, several demons walked over and saw Zhou Shu at a glance. They were overjoyed. They moved close to each other, and one called their companions.


    A black magic arrow flew up and exploded suddenly, and the snow all over the sky changed color.


    As black as ink.


    Zhou Shu frowned.


    The two demon kings have gathered around, staring at Zhou Shu, and shouted with courage, "You are the great demon king Zhou Shu? The man who killed us in the crocodile world took our goods? The phosphorescent demon would like to ask You, who gave you the courage?!"


    Zhou Shu halved the halberd, and the two of them backed busy, each taking out the magic soldiers, looking panic.


    Zhou Shu sneered, then put down the halberd again.


    The two of them were shocked for a while, neither dared to step forward nor retreat, but kept urging them behind, using the magic words unique to Phosphorescent Demon Lord.


    Not long after, the three great demon kings of the demon race strode over.


    All of them are fifty feet high. Take one step, and there is a deep pit several meters in radius on the ground. There is still a dark green devilish energy in the deep pit, and the smell is unpleasant. These demon races, I am afraid they just came from the devil blood pool. of.


    The white snow was stained with many stains.


    Zhou Shu frowned again.


    "The Great Demon Lord Zhou Shu under the seat of the wolf-like demon?"


    The head of the person holding a double axe, head like a mountain, but with big eyes, he shouted coldly, "I''m afraid it''s not true. People of the wolf-like demon veteran never dare to be presumptuous with us, let alone murder! What are you? Where is the person?"


    "Only the three of you?"


    Zhou Shu gave the halberd a heavy meal, the wind and clouds rolled, and the condensed demon energy dispersed like a tide, but there was no trace of the ground.


    Several great demon kings looked at each other, their expressions became ugly, "You are looking for death!?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "In the end crocodile world, I have killed a lot, and I don��t care about the three of you, but this time I will keep one because there are still things to ask. Some of you don��t want to die. Try hard, I will keep you alive."


    "Too, too presumptuous!"


    The great demon kings couldn''t help it anymore and rushed up.


    Still came up together.


    The three of them are outstanding among the great demon kings. Two of them are even realm masters. They rushed here after receiving the orders of the demon lord. Although they are confident of their own strength, they are still a little bit jealous. After all, Zhou The prestige of Demon Lord Shu was there, and he killed nearly a thousand demon races alone, and there were many great demon monarchs. If you can go together, then go together.


    For a moment, the devilish energy filled the sky.


    The dark green fog covered everything, and there was no more white in the sky.


    The three vague figures suddenly became a lot taller, like demon gods lurking in the fog, but the surrounding demon kings and demon generals shrank slightly.


    The people of Phosphorescent Demon Sovereign are indeed capable.


    These thick fogs are not ordinary demon energy, in fact, it is similar to the realm of the practitioner��s law. The realm is full of weird magic powers. They can continuously extract the magic power of other demons to strengthen themselves and at the same time shield the practitioner��s perception. Hide yourself.


    But to deal with them, there is no perception.


    Shu Zhili simulates the power of reincarnation In an instant, Zhou Shu''s figure suddenly became bigger, more than a hundred feet away.


    Zhou Shu''s power of reincarnation is not too much, and he has always used it very carefully, but Shu Zhili can be said to be endless. Although the simulation is not good enough now, weaknesses may be seen when dealing with the demon, but when dealing with these big demons Jun, there is no difference between Shuzhili and Samsara.


    With a loud shout, the halberd swept across.


    All obstacles turned into powder in front of the halberd.


    The halberd came out, and the halberd was collected, but after a few breaths, all the dust was cleared, and the cold mountain reappeared with clearness.


    On the snow.


    Several tall bodies fell to the ground, broken muscles and bones, struggling for a while, and finally only one could struggle to get up.


    The Mozu looked worried, staring at Zhou Shu, making a complete mistake.


    On the other hand, the group of demon kings and demon generals who were about to exhaust their magic power, after a few exclaims, quickly ran out of them.

 Chapter 3189: And anger

    The devilish energy dissipated, and everything was bright.


    Zhu Huanding was there, shaking his head and wiping his eyes, still couldn''t believe it.


    When he was in the Crocodile World last time, he was still a slave in prison, and he didn''t feel Zhou Shu''s great power. Now he really understands what kind of power Zhou Shu is in front of him.


    The great demon who frightened countless people, now fell to the ground like a weed.


    The remaining one was also trembling, unable to move his legs even if he wanted to run.


    Zhao Yueru was very indifferent, with a smile on her lips, "Don''t say leave me a try, so greedy."


    In the few years in Hanshan, she clearly saw how Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan cultivated and did not regard themselves as human beings... She originally thought that her cultivation had been very difficult, but compared with these two people, she was completely It''s not an equal rank, and it''s no wonder they are progressing so fast.


    "You are the one."


    Zhou Shu put down the halberd, looked at the Great Demon Lord, and nodded.


    The Great Demon Lord was stunned, and he moved for a while, "What?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You didn''t use your full strength just now. Compared with the other two, your movements are the slowest, so you survived."


    "Oh����"


    The great demon nodded in panic, afraid to speak more.


    It''s not that he moves slowly, he really just came out of the blood pool, his head is still a little swollen, and he can''t use his full strength.


    Zhou Shu paused, "What is your name?"


    The great demon was stagnant, "I, I am... the monstrous great demon under the seat of the phosphorescent demon."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "You guys, why do you always like to bring a word of heaven, thinking that you can have a relationship with the devil?"


    "Yes...oh, not..."


    Monstrously watching Zhou Shu, he hesitated for a while, "Demon Zhou Shu, I can give you whatever you want. I am now in charge of the Dry Mountain Realm. There are thousands of demons, countless magic jade, and many others you like. Slaves and treasures."


    He didn''t dare to say a word of cruelty, so he knelt directly.


    I was really scared.


    I have never seen such a great demon.


    Head-to-head crushed three Great Demon Lords of the same rank, and the Earth Demon Soldier in his hand was clearly...


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Are you begging for your life? I guessed it, although a great demon like you is not afraid of death, for you, you can only die in the Dry Mountain Realm or Demon Abyss, otherwise you will die. After that, it will not be able to resurrect, and the previously prepared monster will be useless."


    Taotian sensed a glimmer of life, and hurriedly said, "If you let me go back, I am willing to give anything."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, his eyes suddenly sharp, "What do you keep staring at my magic soldier?"


    The monstrous figure shook, and his voice became much weaker, "My lord, this demon soldier, I have heard that it seems to be the great wild halberd used by the Akabane Demon Venerable. Back then, the Akabane Demon Venerable was alone from the wolf phase world to the phosphorescent world. He hit the Blood Wish Realm and passed through hundreds of realms, but no Demon Race could stop him. Such prestige is also shocking in the Demon Realm... so I took a few more glances."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, "You are a person who knows goods, yes, it is the Great Desolate Halberd."


    Taotian showed a lot of respect, "No wonder the adults are so powerful. The demon soldiers who inherited the Akabane Demon Venerable will never achieve their future achievements under the Akabane Demon Venerable. When the adults become the demon Venerable, I will follow the adults no matter where they are. There is no difference between the same people!"


    "In the Great Demon Lord, you are very special."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "It looks like you climbed all the way from the devil, right?"


    His face changed, "How does an adult know?"


    "Naturally a demon race descended from the demon king, but not as smooth and talkative as you are, but it''s okay, it means that I have left you for the rest of my life," Zhou Shu looked at him, his face gradually became solemn, "but, still It depends on whether you are obedient."


    Monstrously saluted without hesitation, "Everything in the dry mountain world belongs to the adults."


    Zhou Shu coldly snorted, "I am a wandering warrior, what do I want these things to do? I can''t take them away, so I will ask you a few things, and I will let you go if I am satisfied."


    He was overjoyed and nodded hurriedly, "Yes, yes."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "As the master of a realm, you should be familiar with the movements of Phosphorescent Demon Venerable, where is the next place he wants to fight?"


    "The Demon Venerable wants to go to the Blood Wish Demon Venerable, saying that he is taking the way to occupy the Haechi Kingdom, but actually he wants to detour to the immortal world," Taotian does not hide it at all, "If there is a chance, the Demon Venerable even thinks Go to the witch world, adults, you know, our phosphorescence world has always been not afraid of others fighting. There are more and more people inside, and there is not enough food for ourselves. It just happens that more people die in battles, such as those killed by adults. "


    Phosphorescent Demon Lord is indeed warlike, but whoever is changed to this position is warlike. The Phosphorescent Realm is not afraid to fight, and the resources are not much. If you want to develop, you can only go outside. Even if you provoke more enemies, those enemies will only fight other Devil Realms. , He was fine anyway.


    "Okay."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and the answer was consistent with the news he had inquired about.


    He asked this not for verification, but just to see this monstrous old dishonest.


    The demons that rose from the devil like this are not naturally noble like Zhutian. They have many problems and thoughts. What they care about is nothing more than profit and life. If you are honest with yourself, they are very suitable for use. Of course, it is not only now. It will also be used when going to Zero Demon Abyss in the future.


    Taotian quickly said, "In front of adults, I would never dare to tell a lie."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You have been here for Phosphorescence for a long time. Do you know that there is a dragon in the Demon Realm now?"


    "Dragons?"


    Monstrously stunned, thinking for a while, "I want it too, adults? But the dragons dare not come to Phosphorescence. Phosphorescence has a very bad attitude towards other races and is not afraid to offend them. The same is true for the Dragons. When he comes, he will definitely be picked up and sent to the demon sovereign, and then..."


    He looked up at Zhou Shu, hesitated to continue speaking.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "said."


    Taotian hurriedly said, "Yes The Demon Lord has always wanted the Demon Abyss dragon, but never did so. If a dragon is caught here, he will definitely be sent to Demon Abyss, using Demon Gold He was imprisoned in chains until he became a dragon."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Is it so easy to get the Demon Abyss Dragon?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu monstrously, with a hint of excitement, "Don��t you know, your lord? I heard that it��s ok to ask the demon lord to help give the fire of the Demon Abyss, and then you can get it with good luck, and most demon lords have some The secret method can greatly shorten the time. Unfortunately, I don��t know what it is. If you know it, I must tell the adults. The adults must also want the Demon Abyss Dragon. Right, yes, only the mount of the Dragon is worthy of it. A strong man like an adult is destined to belong to the demon..."


    "okay."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand impatiently, with a lot of disgust and anger in his eyes.


    He bowed his head and took two steps away. He didn''t know what caused Zhou Shu to be angry. He said in a panic, "Big...man...sir, I have said everything I know, if there is a dragon here, I will definitely tell you. Yeah."


    Zhou Shuli was there and didn''t even look at him again.

 Chapter 3190: Dont mess with me

    Zhao Yueru took a few steps and whispered, "Xiao Gun will be fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know, but I didn''t expect the Demon Race to treat the Dragon Race like this."


    "I can''t think of it either."


    Zhao Yueru seemed to think, "But I think there may only be a special case of Phosphorescent Demon Venerable. Other Demon Venerables may not dare. Besides, Xiao Gun is the descendant of the authentic Golden Dragon and one of the heirs of the Golden Dragon Lord. If any demon really moves him, I am afraid that the Devil Realm and the Dragon Race have already fought."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said warmly, "You are right."


    Zhao Yueru smiled, "We just need to find him as soon as possible. If phosphorescence doesn''t work here, we can change the place."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Go to Kuiwei Jie first."


    The monstrous heart over there was like drumming, and he didn''t know how to offend Zhou Shu, and moved back unconsciously, wanting to take the opportunity to leave.


    After only two steps, I heard Zhou Shu''s voice, "There is still something to be done, are you leaving in a hurry?"


    He couldn''t help shaking his head, with a flattering smile, "Where and where, I''m standing tired, just move around, adults just ask."


    Speaking of which, it was the first time Zhou Shu saw the Mozu smile like this.


    However, after seeing the hardships of the lower demons in the Xishan Realm, he can probably understand why he did this. After struggling all the way to the present, he finally has a position. It is not easy. When he dies, he has nothing. He has to give up a lot. , Became humble.


    Zhou Shu looked at him calmly, "I''m leaving now, I''m going to the phosphorescent side, you go back and tell the devil."


    "Yes Yes."


    Hearing that Zhou Shu was about to leave, he was overjoyed and impatiently said, "I will say that the adults have gone to the blood wish demon lord, and I will never tell the phosphorescent demon lord where the adults are. As for those who have escaped, I Will find out to help the adults kill!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You understand, but it''s not what I want you to tell."


    He said subconsciously, "As long as you don''t kill me, you can say anything."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Just tell Phosphorus that I have been walking around in his world during this period. To deal with me, I will find a few strong enough. If you are not afraid of being taken away, you can come by yourself. Phosphorescent collected a demon soldier and took it to take a look."


    Hearing Tiantian''s face twitched, the corners of the top of his head trembled, "Is this...really speaking?"


    "No matter what you say, just bring the meaning to you. Don''t kill those demons. Maybe there are a few demons in it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, ignored him, and went straight.


    Watching a few people fly away from the Lorca Realm, they relax, busy collecting the corpses and the magic soldiers on the ground, still thinking, "Save your life, save your life, and you have earned it. A few pieces are good. Give me the demon soldier, and take the two corpses of the demon king back, crush them and put them in the blood pool... But what should I say, the demon lord must be angry, it is better...


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but look up at the sky, for fear that Zhou Shu would return.


    The group of people didn''t have the Demon Abyss Mayfly, but it didn''t hurt. Zhou Shu had his own Demon Soldier to make a ship, so he was slower and swayed.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "Zhou Shu, you just said that Taotian will definitely kill those demons. I am worried that there will be a demon."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "There is a monstrous report, and it doesn''t make sense for those demons to exist or not, whether they die."


    Zhu Huan followed, "That is, no matter how many deaths the Mozu deserves, I can''t wait for them all to die!"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "But the demon clan is dead and will regenerate again, but there is no memory, the demon clan is always endless."


    Several people were silent.


    Flying here, the devilish air everywhere, the dark worlds far or near, the looming deep demon abyss...This demon world has always been the biggest source of disaster for other races, the nightmare of the heavens.


    Knowing that Xiao Gun could not be found on the site of Phosphorescent Demon Lord, Zhou Shu entered the Demon Realm much less frequently.


    The general world is no longer there. When you see the world with many demons, I just go down and stir. Maybe it is because of Xiaogun and Wan Crocodile world. Zhou Shu always has grievances and doesn��t show mercy anymore. Kill it and let it go.


    This way, after dozens of demon worlds, he created a lot of notoriety.


    Many demons know that there is a fierce **** here. As a wandering warrior, he kills people and treasures without fear. I don��t know how many demons died in his hands, but the strange thing is that the phosphorescent demon has As if not knowing, no one has been sent to stop him.


    The demons on the phosphorescent side are miserable, but there is someone in the distant void secretly applauding.


    Sitting on the Demon Abyss Mayfly, Zhu Tian ate the barbecue with a smile on his face, "Haha, this Zhou Shu is still a good person. I thought he was going to let me bear the anger of the Phosphorescent Demon Venerable. It turned out that he carried it himself, good brother. But what the **** is he doing, dare to kill people like this?!"


    "Zhou Shu is not from the wolf-like devil''s side, the devil''s side has already been determined."


    A dark figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Bootian was startled, and said loudly, "I said how can you get out anywhere? I''m on the mayfly, and you are also? Do you want to follow so closely? Did you see me peeing?"


    The hidden demon said calmly, "When you left the last realm, I came up by myself, um, I saw it when you pee."


    "You **** it, if not..."


    Zhu Tian glared at him, and said suspiciously, "If he is not from the wolf-like devil, where is it? Can you find out his halberd?"


    The hidden demon said slowly, "I don''t know, it''s still being investigated. As for that halberd is the great wild halberd used by the Red Feather Demon Venerable, it was lost to the Demon Realm, and there was no news for a long time, and then it appeared in his hands. ."


    Zhu Tian touched his head, "Ah? Isn''t he a demon clan in the demon world, that''s weird?"


    The hidden demon said calmly, "It will always be found out. The Demon Lord now suspects that he has something to do with Zhou Shu, who is wanted by the immortal world, but there is no evidence."


    Zhu Tian was stunned, and shook his head quickly, "He can never be a cultivator, it''s impossible, his devilish energy is much stronger than mine."


    The hidden demon was expressionless, "In the past there have been practitioners who can use magic weapons and immortal weapons at the same time in the demon world. It is said that they are still great figures in the fairy world. Although it is a long time ago, it can prove that there are practitioners who can do it."


    "In the past, I didn''t care about www.novelhall.com~ this is definitely not. He fits my temper and must be a demon."


    Zhu Tian shook his head. Suddenly he skewed his body and almost fell down. He couldn''t help but turn his head and curse, "What are you doing, Rotten Mayfly? Fly steady!"


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw a faint red light flashing across it suddenly, as if it could fly over the head of the mayfly.


    Obviously, Demon Abyss Mayfly was shocked by this light, and could not help but avoid it.


    The red light quickly disappeared without a trace.


    Zhu Tian rubbed his eyes, "Hey, have you seen it?"


    The hidden demon had disappeared, only the voice came out, "I see it, it should be the detection method of the practitioner, it seems to be called the red eye, you have to be careful."


    "Are any practitioners here?"


    Boiled the sky for a moment, then he gnawed hard at the barbecue and said coldly, "I don''t bother to care about you, but you don''t want to mess with me either."

 Chapter 3191: Cant offend

    The Demon Abyss mayfly continued to fly and continued to eat meat.


    Only flying, a black figure appeared around the mayfly.


    Obviously a practitioner.


    Wearing a black dress, his face became paler, as if he hadn''t seen the sun for thousands of years. A pair of dark black eyes resembled a waveless deep pool, so cold that there was no breath, with breathtaking power.


    "Seems to notice us?"


    Boiling the sky and putting down the barbecue, looking at the practitioners dozens of miles away, there is also a hint of curiosity.


    The hidden demon didn''t show up, and only whispered, "It''s just the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan. It should not be able to break through the virtual cover of the Demon Abyss Mayfly. He can''t see us, but he can go deep here. Most of his strength is very strong. You''d better not go out. stir up trouble."


    "Can''t come in? Don''t worry about it."


    Zhu Tian continued to eat meat, "He doesn''t mess with me, I care what he does, there is nothing fun for practitioners."


    Whoosh.


    A soft sound.


    The black-clothed cultivator''s hand stretched out from his sleeve, his complexion was extremely white, almost transparent, and he held a black long sword in his hand.


    The long sword is flat, the front section is round and blunt, there is no edge and no edge, if it is not the hilt, it is normal, it is simply an iron ruler.


    The hidden demon''s voice came out, "Shushan''s sword, it seems that the red eyes were also his before, you better not be stupid."


    I didn��t even look at it, the oil dripping from my mouth, he smiled, "You also said, Hunyuan Jinxian, you can��t even see through the imaginary cover of the mayfly, you can��t find us at all. I care about..."


    Snapped!


    With a flick of his wrist, the long sword was drawn without warning.


    A seemingly simple fall, in fact, it has brought many changes, the sword intent is divergent, like rain hitting a pond, sending out countless ripples.


    As the sword light fell, the all-sky demon energy in the void suddenly separated, like an extra door out of thin air, separating the demon energy layer by layer.


    There was a low burst of sound, like rows of glass being shattered one after another, with constant noises.


    In just a breath, a huge Demon Abyss mayfly appeared in the empty void. On the mayfly, a mountain-like demon race was sitting on the mayfly, with a look of astonishment and a large portion of barbecue in his mouth. funny.


    The virtual cover was broken, and the Demon Abyss Mayfly, who was best at hiding in the devil qi, also appeared.


    "unlucky."


    The black-clothed practitioner frowned unconsciously, staring at Zhutian, the killing intent in his eyes flashed away.


    Actually encountered Demon Abyss Mayfly here?


    Before he used his red eyes to probe, he faintly felt that it was some kind of strange formation, so he hurriedly searched for it. After trying to crack it, it turned out that it was not the formation. It was actually such a strange demon mount. A lot of time was wasted.


    "Who are you? I didn''t mess with you, but did you mess with me?!"


    Zhu Tian ate up the barbecue in one bite, jumped up, and the long knife was in front of him, shouting loudly.


    The Demon Abyss Mayfly also paused at the right time, and turned his huge head around, his eyes gleamed with black light, his mouth opened, and the black mist rolled in.


    The cultivator stepped back, retracted his sword, and stood with his hands down.


    "Sorry, I didn''t intend to interrupt you waiting, you can continue."


    He nodded, turned and left, not staying for a while.


    The Demon Race who can possess the Demon Abyss Mayfly is undoubtedly the people around the Demon Lord. Their strength must not be weak. In addition to the Demon Abyss Mayfly, if you must eliminate the demon now, you will inevitably fall into a hard fight. If you have something to do, you should not be troubled. it is good.


    "Come as you want, leave as you want, and want to run even if you bother me eating meat?!"


    Where Zhu Tian is willing to let the practitioner go, he is not annoying, but he will never let it go easily if he is provoked. He immediately drives the Demon Abyss Mayfly to chase him, but the ruthless words are not finished, the Demon Abyss Mayfly is not obedient. , Hanging there still.


    "rotten����"


    Before a word was spoken, Zhu Tian''s expression suddenly changed.


    Describes the majesty, the eyes are concentrated, and there is no more silly attitude. Looking at the practitioners in the distance, he suddenly shouted, "Wait!"


    Naturally, practitioners would not wait, but instead ran faster, driving the sword light far away.


    It''s just that they''ve gone far, but the cultivator feels a little weird. The great devil has been using weird magic words just now, but when he called him to wait, what did he say was the language of the immortal world? It is still the oldest kind, if you are not the elder of Shushan, you may not understand it.


    "A great demon who knows the language of the ancient immortal world? Do you want to go back and have a look? Forget it, finding someone is the most important thing. It should be here. Find it early and take her back early. She is destined to belong to Jianshan."


    The practitioner hesitated for a while, but didn''t look back, and hurried away.


    Zhu Tian, ??to be precise, is Zhu Tian who has been possessed by the Demon God, frowning slightly, seeming to say to himself, "These little guys in Shushan are so unreliable... He ran here. Not to find him? I wanted to give him a chance, hey."


    In front of him, a hidden demon was kneeling motionless.


    Zhu Tian said lightly, "Look at Zhu Tian, ??don''t let him cause trouble, he will attract murder at every turn, am I very free?"


    "I see, Lord Demon God."


    The hidden demon tremblingly agreed, not daring to look up.


    It was the first time that he saw Zhutian possessed by the Demon God, and he was immediately suppressed, and at this moment he also understood the reason why Yves had been taking care of Zhutian.


    He didn''t understand before, and his attitude towards Zhutian was very bad. He knew that Zhutian seemed to be inferior, but he had excellent talents, but what is talent worthy of attention? There are so many talented demons in the demons. Besides, Ive can use the power of the abyss blood pool to continuously create them. He can completely obtain the more talented demons. Why do you care about Bootian?


    Want him to spend a huge amount of money, even better than Zhutian talent, follow Zhutian like a nanny?


    But I don''t want to, the root cause is here, it turns out that Zhu Tian was taken by Aotian Demon God a long time ago.


    That is Aotian Demon God.


    In the future, we must never offend the bootian again.


    "What are you doing here on your knees, what about that practitioner? I just..."


    After boiling the body, the blankness in his eyes quickly disappeared, "By the way, how come this rotten mayfly stopped flying suddenly? Are you stupid!"


    The hidden demon stood up and whispered, "Master Zhutian, that person has already gone and can''t catch up."


    The mayfly gave a long whine and agreed.


    "Damn it, running so fast! You two, it''s useless, just watch him run?!"


    Zhu Tian sat down angrily, flicked his long knife, but picked out a large piece of meat and roasted it on the fire, suddenly realized something, "Hidden Demon, what did you call me just now? My lord, you made a mistake! It��s not Ephesus, and I don��t want to hear the words sir."


    "I know."


    The hidden demon nodded, very obediently.


    Zhu Tian glared at him, "You are weird, don''t come out if nothing is wrong, just look at it."


    The hidden demon quickly disappeared, "Yes, are you still planning to go to the Red Feather Demon Venerable?"


    "Nonsense, I heard that there are the most masters over there, and it is suitable for my practice."


    Zhu Tian waved his arms and berated the Demon Abyss Mayfly moving forward. After a few breaths, the Mayfly disappeared in the void again.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3192: Great Wall of the Void

    The boundless demon energy gradually thinned, and even a little light appeared in the distance.


    Zhao Yueru was a little delighted, "Are you going out of the demon world?"


    I have been in the Demon Realm for a long time without knowing it, and I have played enough. I have been in the devil all day, and my mood has become depressed. Although Zhou Shu is by his side, there is still a problem with Zhu Huan who will follow Zhou every step of the way. Shu, it''s really annoying.


    "about there."


    Zhou Shu stared into the distance with expectation in his eyes.


    Leaving the Demon Realm means not far from the Kuiwei Realm.


    After a few more days, the devilish energy became thinner, and the surroundings became brighter, the stars shone, and it looked extra comfortable.


    "what is that?"


    Zhao Yueru pointed to the front, very curious.


    A half-bright and half-dark intermittent line lay endlessly in the void, dividing the void into two halves. Some looked like a galaxy, but it was much dimmer, but the overall look was still obvious.


    Zhu Huan said excitedly, "Elder, this is the Great Wall of the Void."


    Zhao Yueru''s expression stagnated, "The Great Wall of the Void, I''ve heard that it was destroyed long ago, why is it still there?"


    Zhu Huan was very sad, "It''s almost destroyed, but we can still see the traces of the past, and there are still effects in some places."


    "Let''s go and take a look."


    Looking at the Great Wall in the distance, Zhou Shu said solemnly.


    The Great Wall of the Void is probably the greatest "building" of the heavens, and a great cause created by countless people.


    The demons were not as prevalent as they are now, and the main opponent of the fairy world is the Witches. After fighting for a long time, the two finally decided to give up.


    In order to express their determination not to go to war in the future, the two clans intend to build a solid dividing line. From then on, no one will cross the boundary, and peace forever.


    This is why the Great Wall of the Void was born. Although the initiators of the Wu Clan and the Immortal Realm, they also participated in many foreign races, especially the Dragon Clan who contributed a lot. After tens of thousands of years of hard work, a tens of billions of li The Great Wall of China appears at the junction of the two races. It traverses the void and is majestic. There is no second building in the entire heavens that can compare with it, and it is not just a building.


    When it was completed, all the tribes were rejoicing.


    The Great Wall of the Void is divided into nine sections, each of which has a different color and shines day and night, giving the originally boring void the most magnificent and magnificent scenery.


    No one could imagine that this miracle that amazed the heavens was actually the work of manpower.


    A few people got off the flying boat, and after a short while, they flew to the edge of the Great Wall of Void.


    The tall and solid platform is also particularly eye-catching in the void. The layered brick and tile structure has all looked dilapidated, but it is still erected very firmly. They are supported by dozens of huge spheres. Stand firmly in the void, so that they will not wander or fall. Surrounding these buildings is a statue that has long been broken. Most of them have broken hands and feet, and even lost their heads, but their tolerance is still there, as if it is. The gods stood here, with a little smoke lingering around, as if there were still devout believers coming to worship at all times.


    Outside the statue, there are broken array symbols, countless innumerable, silk threads connecting them in series.


    I can''t even see the runes, as if it turned into fly ash with a light touch.


    The spheres, platforms, statues, formations, they formed a short section of the Great Wall, which continued to extend around, endlessly.


    Many of them have been completely destroyed, and even no traces can be seen, but the remaining ones are still standing, with their corrupted remains, revealing their glorious history in the void.


    Zhao Yueru stopped and said for a long time, "It''s magnificent, how can you keep it from falling down?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "There are spheres that are maintained. Those spheres are the handwriting of the dragon family. They can maintain long-term stability in the void. They will not move for tens of thousands of years and hundreds of thousands of years. This is a special feature of the dragon family. Technology, the dragon clan��s beacon came from this, but it��s not unique to the dragon clan. I have seen similar ones in Hachi country. I heard that the Ba clan will also do this, but they are not as good as the dragon clan and the time is shorter."


    He glanced at Zhu Huan, "Those statues are the statues of the wizard god?"


    "Yes, here are the statues of Zhu Rong witch **** and Xuan Ming. They can absorb the beliefs of the witch race to maintain the normal operation of the Void Great Wall."


    Zhu Huanpo said piously, "I heard that the Great Wall of Void in the past was very beautiful when it was well preserved, because the power transmitted by each witch **** is different, and the color displayed is different. For example, our witch **** is red, and Xuan Ming beside it is Cyan, Xiang Miao''s side is purple, flashing segments..."


    He stopped talking and looked at the Great Wall in surprise.


    As he said, each section of the Great Wall showed a different color, flashing constantly, like a section of rainbow, decorated with dashes and spaces.


    Only soon, the light fades.


    Zhou Shu paused, seemingly thoughtful, "It was like this back then."


    Those color lights are naturally caused by Zhou Shu.


    Zhu Huan nodded excitedly, "I heard my ancestors say yes, but it should be more spectacular. At that time, the entire void can be illuminated by them, and the brightest stars in the sky are no better than the Void Great Wall."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "How can I be compared to the real Great Wall of the Void as my little skill is just to show respect."


    Zhu Huan shook his head quickly, "My lord is already very powerfulZhao Yueru thought for a while, then said, "Those formations are built by practitioners. It''s really a joint effort of several major races, but... Isn''t it a waste of such a huge Great Wall of the Void just to divide boundaries? "


    "Of course it''s not just boundaries, they also have the function of resisting the enemy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Those formations are not decorations. They can stop the cultivators, they can also stop the Witch tribe and prevent the two tribes from fighting again, but no one thought that in the future it would not stop the two tribes, but the demons, alas. "


    Zhu Huan nodded, and said with regret, "The immortal world and the witch world are no longer fighting, but the demons have appeared again, and they flooded as soon as they appeared..."


    "... Since the appearance of the Seven Demon Gods, the originally very small demon world began to expand rapidly. The demon races are like weeds in unregulated fields, growing fast and numerous, the heavens ushered in the greatest disaster, and a large number of races disappeared. , Even the immortal world was squeezed, but the ever-expanding Demon Race encountered the resistance of the Void Great Wall here. The Wu Clan, as well as other races and practitioners who remained here, rely on the Void Great Wall to resist the Demon Race..."


    "...The Great Wall of the Void was destroyed because of this, but it also isolated the Demon Race from the Great Wall..."


    "...During the period of crazy expansion when the Demon Realm was born, the Witch Realm did not lose a single word. I have to say that the Void Great Wall played the biggest role..."


    "It is said that after the Demon God gave an order, the Demon Race has not crossed the Great Wall of Void again..."


    "Although the Void Great Wall has become a wreck, it is still the most united testimony of the Witches, the Immortal Realm, and other races. Even today, even if there are constant conflicts, the Witch Realm and the Immortal Realm have not fought directly. "


    Listening to this long dusty history, Zhao Yueru thought deeply and remained silent for a long time.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support for Eyelid with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3193: What am i afraid of

    After taking a few steps, Zhou Shu stopped to look at it.


    This Great Wall of the Void, which lay in the void and experienced countless years, is located at the intersection of the three realms. It has witnessed the rise of the demon world, the rise and fall of the immortal world, and it is still the border of the witch world. How many people died here, and how many stories were left behind.


    It''s time to take a look.


    Quietly exert the power of Shu, but see a hazy.


    Unconsciously shook his head.


    Shu Zhili can simulate the power of reincarnation, can manipulate the magic power in the demon world, and exert the power equivalent to the power of the highest law in a short time, but it is only so. Shu Zhili''s simulation of the power of reincarnation, now only stays in At the level of strength, deep-level applications are still impossible, and retrospective methods such as the emptiness of one life and the return of one life are not available, and it takes time.


    And if he uses the power of reincarnation, he always feels something will happen to him.


    The saint must have been to the Great Wall of the Void. There is no doubt that there were saints and demons in the war that year.


    Zhao Yueru looked at the steps not far away, suspiciously, "There seems to be some vitality left here."


    Zhou Shu retracted his thoughts and nodded, "No more than 500 years, someone has been here and stayed for a while."


    Zhu Huan paused, "Sir, some people will stay after most of them, trying to understand something, and some practitioners want to make the well-preserved Void Great Wall into a fairy city, staying for a long time, but can''t do it. ."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Are you a practitioner of the Kuiwei Realm?"


    Zhu Huan did not hide it, "Yes, other practitioners rarely come here. I listened to them. They also said that the Great Wall is very strong and suitable for that kind of immortal city. If possible, it is best to cover the entire world. I moved here, but I can''t do anything."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Dragons can still try, but practitioners may not."


    The site of the Great Wall is indeed very good to be used as a fairy city. The place is not big or small. The materials will not be destroyed for hundreds of thousands of years. The stable location does not worry about natural disasters. There is also a basis for formation. But the original core cannot be accommodated here, even if it is reluctant. It''s just a look.


    Speaking of it, he has some ways to make the Dragon Power and the Origin Core live in harmony, but there is no need to do it.


    Zhu Huan paused, "My lord, after crossing the Great Wall, you will be able to reach the Kuiwei Realm in less than two months, but the place is very secret and there are many formations to cover it. If you don��t know the key, you can��t see it at all. The presence."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "I''m going to find someone first, do you know the Seven Star Realm?"


    "Seven Star Realm?"


    Zhu Huan thought about it for a few moments before suddenly startled, "Are you talking about the place where the six stars are ringed together? It used to be called the Seven Star Realm? There are only six stars, and there seems to be no one on it. I heard it is very dangerous."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be there."


    The Seven-Star Realm was the place he and Xie Bai had agreed upon. Xie Bai said that the appearance was six stars orbiting together, which was very easy to recognize.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know why there were only six stars but seven stars.


    Zhu Huan hesitated, "I''ll take you there, not far from Kuaiwei Realm, but it''s closer to Xuanming Shaman God over there, I..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You don''t need to go up there, you are waiting for me outside, I''ll just go over and have a look, and I will come out after finding someone."


    "Well."


    Zhu Huan breathed a sigh of relief, a little apologetic, "The relationship between the Zhurong clan and the Xuanming clan is not very good, so we can''t just go to the other side''s territory."


    "It doesn''t matter, I may not go up, Xuan Ming clan, I don''t like it either."


    Zhou Shu was very calm. He didn''t like Xuanming in the Xuanhuang Realm anymore. This shaman **** who treated humans harshly and cruelly, and the Xuanming clan who believed in him was the opponent of human practitioners, fighting each other for tens of thousands of years.


    Xie Bai said that he would meet there, hoping it was only because it was easy to distinguish there, and not for other reasons.


    However, the three imperial families are likely to be connected with the Xuanming clan, otherwise Xie Bai would not have been sent here by the Zheng family.


    Be cautious.


    After flying along the Void Great Wall for a while, a few people left the Great Wall and went to the Witch Realm.


    Unlike the darkness of the Demon Realm, the Witch Realm was obviously much brighter, brighter than the Immortal Realm.


    From a distance, the left side looks like a sea of ??fire, the right side is a vast blue ocean, the middle is a black belt, and the boundary is particularly obvious. Obviously, the left side is the witch world where the Zhu Rong clan is located, and the right side is the Xuanming clan.


    After flying for a few months, Zhu Huan paused.


    Pointing to the front, "Look, my lord, it''s over there. It was only there thousands of years ago. There was nothing in that position before."


    The six green stars in the distance are very close together, arranged in a regular plum blossom shape, with a blue in the middle, but strangely, the six stars have the same color, but they emit light from light green to dark green. , It looks very distinct.


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, "This world looks very weird."


    Zhou Shu was very direct, "It is not a natural generation, it must have been built by someone deliberately, and it will not take long."


    "That''s weird."


    Zhao Yueru was surprised, "It''s very strange for you to build a fairy city in the Yunjuan world. There are still people who build a fairy city in the witch world. Do you expect there will be practitioners here? Besides building a fairy city here, the witches will ignore it? "


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Maybe the fairy city was built by the Wu clan."


    Zhao Yueru was even more puzzled, "The Witch will also build a city, and is it still built like this?"


    But Zhu Huan is very curiousXiancheng, that is Xiancheng? I heard the practitioners in the Kuiwei world talk about Xiancheng, but I haven''t seen it before. It''s all like that? "


    "No, Xiancheng is almost the same as the realm. It is rare that there is a clear difference from the natural realm like this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, looked at him and said, "By the way, did you just say it was dangerous there?"


    "When I was in the Kuiwei Realm, the Xuanming clan who helped the practitioners said during a chat, I heard a few words occasionally, but I didn''t mean to overhear," Zhu Huan lowered his head, a little embarrassed. "They didn''t say what it was called the Seven-Star Realm. They only said that you must never go there. No matter who goes there, you will never come back. Many clansmen are like this."


    "That was not built by the Xuanming clan."


    Zhao Yueru paused, her face suddenly changed, "It''s the territory of the Xuanming clan, and even the Xuanming clan can''t come back? In other words, the Xuanming clan failed to prevent this fairy city from being built... it might be true. It''s very dangerous. Is there any conspiracy that thank you for asking us to meet there?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Xie Bai is Xie Zheng''s most trusted subordinate and will not lie to me. Anyway, I still have to go and see."


    Zhao Yueru is still a little worried, "But... not even the Xuan Ming clan can..."


    Speaking of danger, Zhou Shu became interested instead, looking at the six stars, "You can''t fully believe what others chat with. Besides, we are not afraid of danger. Practitioners need to be in danger to make progress. Are you still afraid?"


    "Who is afraid?!"


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu, her eyebrows were upside down, "It''s you who are afraid, what am I afraid of? No matter how many enemies, I will kill with one sword!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he drew his sword and flew over there.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded to Zhu Huan, and quickly followed behind.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the fourth story, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3194: Xie Bai shook his head

    Zhou Shu smiled, "Elder, you are still like that, you won''t be convinced when you are excited."


    "Who asked you to say that?" Zhao Yueru glanced back, "I''m like this, you know I have to say it on purpose."


    "Don''t worry at all, you and I are together, there is nothing to worry about," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, confidently, "The Devil Realm has all come all the way, what about the Witch Realm? Even if there is a quasi-saint there, it can be very good. And withdraw, I can promise."


    Zhao Yueru stopped and sighed, "It''s my sword, I''m not as useful as you said."


    "Just now I was very energetic, and it changed in the blink of an eye. Without you, the sword is like scrap."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "Yueru, Demon Realm and his party, you are growing fast, now you, after completely unlocking the seal of the Sea-Treading Sword, even the Great Demon Lord can restrain, what else is there to worry about? The experience is very effective, even if that building just came, I believe he is not your opponent."


    "Just lie to me, without you, I would not have succeeded."


    Zhao Yueru complained in a low voice, but her eyes were smiling.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It can be done, besides, I''m always there, so don''t worry about it."


    Zhao Yueru gave him a gentle look, stepped back and stood with him, and whispered, "But, it''s really weird. Why did Xie Bai choose such a place to meet? We have never been here. Only he has been here, and only he knows if there is any danger in the Seven Star Realm. What if he really has any thoughts... Think about it, if it weren''t for Zhu Huan''s reminder, we ran away in a daze, and there was no time to react to any danger. "


    "He chose this place because it is easy to identify."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "There may be other reasons, but I don''t think thanking me will hurt me."


    Zhao Yueru hesitated, "I hope so, I am always a little uneasy, and I don''t know why it is uneasy."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s not surprising that ordinary cultivators find it hard to feel at ease when they hear the words Xuanming. In the past Xuanhuang world, excluding those witch races, almost all believers in Xuanming witch gods are ghost cultivators. The ghost realm''s methods are terrifying, and the immortal cultivators can hear it. So Xuan Ming has a very bad impression. But I think Xuan Ming is fair and upright, even if it conflicts with humans. Regarding human beings as resource food is completely different from that of Sabi."


    "Indeed, I might have thought of ghost repair."


    Zhao Yueru nodded as if enlightened, "There seems to be many Xuanming believers on the Taiyin Mountain, and I didn''t dare to go before."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yes, even those cultivators who don''t believe in Xuanming use the power of Taiyin, but they are not pure."


    It takes a few days.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the front and smiled, "Look, don''t worry about it now."


    The starlight in the distance became more and more obvious, and a shadow stood in the midst of several starlights. Although they were far away, it seemed to be thankful.


    After a while, Xie Bai also saw them and flew over quickly.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and smiled, "Thank you, you have waited so long, I''m really sorry."


    "City Lord, I should do it."


    Xie Bai looked at Zhou Shu expressionlessly, "My side is ready, and I can set off to Kuiwei Realm at any time."


    "Is it so straightforward?"


    Zhao Yueru stunned, "Wait, thank you, you have been waiting outside all these years? Have you waited for so many years?"


    Xie Bai shook his head, "In a few years, the city lord said that he came from the Demon Realm, and the direction here is facing right. There is nothing wrong with it."


    Zhao Yueru froze again, "Then why are you waiting outside? Can''t you go to the realm?"


    Xie Bai shook his head, "No, the world is all the Xuanming clan, I don''t need to go down."


    "All Xuan Ming clan?"


    Zhao Yueru was stunned and looked at Zhou Shu, "What''s going on? Is it Zhu Huan who is lying to us?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You have a lot of thoughts. When Zhu Huan is the person of Zhu Rong, how could he deceive the envoy? There are two possibilities. First, the Xuanming clan in the Kuiwei realm does not understand the situation. Second, they said that on purpose."


    Xie Bai hesitated for a while, "It is a secret that the Xuanming clan in the Seven Star Realm is known to only a few of the Xuanming clan."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "That makes sense. Most of the Xuanming clan who came here have been left behind. Others don''t know, they thought they were in danger, thank you, how do you know this?"


    Xie Bai said calmly, "I was assigned by Zheng Tu to deliver supplies to the Seven Star Realm, and then I learned about some things. This is an immortal city built by a sect in the immortal world and the Xuanming clan. What sect and purpose is it? I don��t know. I reported to the auxiliary country. He said that the distance between the Seven Star Realm and Hachi Country is too far, and it shouldn��t matter, so he didn��t come to investigate again."


    Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru glanced at each other, both startled.


    It turns out that in addition to Xiangliang Xiangmiao, the Immortal Realm has also established connections with other witch gods, and the Seven Star Realm may be another Liangmiao country.


    This one is much more concealed than Liangmiao Country, and few people have noticed it.


    Zhao Yueru paused, "Shu, what do you want to do in the fairy world?"


    "Whether he is in charge of the sect is hard to say, but no matter who it is, it is certainly not a small force. I think he mostly wants to establish a channel. If the two realms break out or there are any signs of change, they can reach the wizarding world first. Internally, react at the right time," Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Why can he build here? Why Xuanming agreed, I can''t figure out Zhao Yueru sighed, "The immortal world is always restless. The hand stretched longer and longer. "


    Zhou Shu looked at Xie Bai, "You have been waiting outside for so long, haven''t the Xuanming people searched for you?"


    Xie Bai shook his head, "No."


    Zhou Shu continued thinking, "Maybe there is something in the world, leave him alone for the time being, let''s go to the Kuiwei world first."


    "Yes, I will lead the way."


    Xie Bai flashed, he was hundreds of miles away, his arms spread out diagonally, his body was straight, like a big arrow.


    It can be seen that he has great experience in leading the way.


    The two followed and joined Zhu Huan within a few days.


    Zhu Huan stared at Xie Bai, his face suddenly stagnated, "Where did I see you?"


    Xie Bai glanced at him, very calm, "I have been to the Kuiwei Realm, and I have detected it with the real eye, and saw many people grilling, and you are the one being grilled, tied to a very thick pillar. on."


    "Is that barbecue? I''m training, it''s our Zhurong Clan''s special cultivation method! I am the most important fire-seeker! No one else can practice without me!" Zhu Huan waited for his confession, very dissatisfied," No wonder I felt something wrong at the time, as if being stared at, but I turned my head and saw only a vague shadow. It turned out that it was you! You dare to spy on the Kuaiwei Realm. You are so brave!"


    Xie Bai shook his head, "I''m doing a task, and the true eye can just pass through your formation."


    "It''s definitely not a good person who asked you to do the task..."


    Zhu Huan realized something as he said it, and said quickly, "My lord, I''m not talking about you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, you don''t have any problems with scolding, you are indeed not a good person, what do you think, thank you?"


    Xie Bai nodded, "Zheng Tu is indeed not a good person."


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3195: As King

    Put down the secrets of the Seven Star Realm for the time being, and go back to Zheng Tu, you should be able to get something.


    There must be a connection between Zheng Tu and the transportation of resources. But looking at it this way, it might not be that simple.


    After flying for dozens of days, Xie Bai pointed to the distance, "It''s almost here."


    Zhu Huan couldn''t help but glared, "I''m right about that. It''s almost here, sir."


    Zhou Shu nodded and stretched out the moon mirror. A light spot appeared in the mirror. Because there were several cloud-like formations around it, the light spot was not bright, but it still showed a crystal clear dark green. The vitality is extremely strong.


    It''s a bit of a mysterious yellow world.


    Perceive it carefully, there is still a very strange and familiar breath.


    Zhou Shu didn��t want to know what the aura came from. It must come from a magical artifact in the Profound Yellow Realm. Zhou Shu couldn��t tell what it was. If he carried the Demon Refining Pot or the Xuanyuan Sword, at this moment, the two sides resonated. Up.


    But even if you don''t know it, you can guess it seven or eight. There are so many Profound Yellow Realm artifacts in the heavens, and there are probably only those two types that can be here.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, feeling inexplicably returning to his hometown, "That''s right, it''s here."


    It turns out that adults can see it.


    Zhu Huan felt a little frustrated, but that frustration quickly disappeared, thinking about it, the adults are friends of the divine envoy, so it is natural to see through the formation.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and smiled, "Zhu Huan, can you report it?"


    "Of course there is no problem."


    Zhu Huan nodded immediately, and only hesitated for a moment, "I don''t know if those practitioners will agree."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Just say, the new emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm came to visit Jiang''s house, the emperor."


    Zhao Yueru stagnated when she heard the sound, and looked at Zhou Shu, a little surprised, but more proud. This may be the first time Zhou Shu claimed to be the emperor in front of other people.


    "it is good."


    Zhu Huan nodded subconsciously, suddenly a lot of doubts arose, "Emperor of Earth, Emperor of Humanity? What is that?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Go in and explain slowly."


    Zhu Huan didn''t say anything, and flew towards Kuaiweijie. The speed was too fast, and the whole person turned into a shooting star.


    Not long after, the meteor fell into a void and was never seen again.


    About half an hour later, the meteor flew out again, and two figures followed, and soon arrived in front of Zhou Shu.


    Both the old and the young are the cultivation bases of Da Luo Jinxian. They are dressed in natural yellow blouses. They have similar looks and the same sharp eyes. Only the wrinkles on the old man''s forehead are piled into gullies, and the years of vicissitudes are in it.


    The young man was not polite, "Are you the one who claims to be the emperor?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said calmly, "Next Zhou Shu, I will see two descendants of the land queens."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    The young man''s complexion changed slightly and he couldn''t help but glanced at the old man. The old man''s expression was condensed, "I don''t care what your name is, how do you know the descendants of the Queen of Earth, who are you? What is the purpose of coming here?!"


    Zhao Yueru had a chill in her eyes and whispered, "You are so rude!"


    "Yue Ru."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and said warmly, "Blood aura cannot be hidden. The two are very close to the Jiang family of the Xuanhuang Realm I have seen. They must be descendants of the earth queens. They cannot be faked. Alas, I think the Jiang family of the Xuanhuang Realm It has been completely destroyed by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I didn��t expect to see the Jiang family here, which made me very gratified."


    The old man''s eyes stagnated, "You... are you really from the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    The young man was still cold-eyed, "What does the Jiang family in the Xuanhuang world have to do with us? Even if it is gone..."


    The old man turned around and said angrily, "Jiang Jie, shut up!"


    After speaking, he turned to Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Is the respected driver really from the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Seeing him changed his name, Zhou Shu also smiled and nodded, "Friend Jiang Dao, she and I are both, but one came up from the Tongtian Pagoda, and the other came up by himself."


    He paid attention to the eyes of the old man and the young man. When talking about Tongtian Tower, he deliberately increased his tone, and both of them obviously reacted. Seeing these reactions, he did not consciously relax. If nothing else, here There must be someone on the Tongtian Tower, but no one has to guess.


    "Before the two met Zhu Huan, the purpose of the two was the Kuiwei world, right? How did you know us?"


    The old man paused, "Old man Jiang Yuan, but the old man is suspicious, this matter is very important, and I have to ask clearly."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the expressionless and silent acknowledgment beside him, "This one told me."


    Jiang Jie was stunned, "A real shadow?"


    Jiang Yuan paused and sighed, "A hundred years ago, there was indeed a Hachei clan who came to investigate, but we know that even if it is intercepted, it is useless. If it destroys the real shadow, the other party can still send the news back. I''m out, alas."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You don''t need to worry about fellow daoists. There are not many people who know the news. If fellow daoists don''t want the news to spread, I can help."


    Jiang Jie snorted, "How can you help, can you still order Haechi country to say nothing?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not an order, but it can be discussed."


    Xie Bai said suddenly, "If the city lord speaks, the Zheng family will never dare to say half a word, it is impossible for the auxiliary country to disclose it."


    Zhou Shu paused and nodded, "Thank you, let me say it."


    Xie Bai nodded, "I will notify the auxiliary country immediately."


    Zhou Shu has doubtsCan I inform here too? "


    Xie Bai nodded, "As long as Xie Bai leaves Hachi country for a mission, there will be no one person. There must be a shadow in every ten worlds. It will not take long for each other to pass messages back to Hachi country."


    "The auxiliary country is still... loyal."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant and didn''t say any more.


    Should it be loyal or well-intentioned? The lord of the country clearly stated that there can only be one prophet in the Hachi country, and the auxiliary country also left the Hachi country to live in Xianshu city. Even Zhou Shu thought that the auxiliary country completely gave up this time. Right, but now it seems that there is no right. The auxiliary country still controls the right and affects the Hachi country.


    "What are you playing?"


    Jiang Jie looked at Zhou Shu and almost laughed, "Speaking a few words like this, I thought we would believe you?"


    Zhao Yueru''s face was stunned, and she wanted to say something, but when she saw Zhou Shu shrink back again, she stared at Jiang Jie angrily.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I do what I think should be done, you don''t need to believe it, and I don''t need you to believe it, two Jiang Dao friends, I say this, is it a clear explanation of the matter?"


    Jiang Yuan stroked his beard and pondered, "Respect, what is the purpose of coming here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "As the human emperor, isn''t it normal to visit the descendants of the land emperor who is out of the witch world? What purpose is needed?"


    "You...you are so brash, where is the emperor now?"


    Jiang Jie suddenly became angry. "It''s the same as that guy! Take a step back, even if you really are someone emperor, you still want to order us to fail? The emperor and the emperor were equal in the past, but now, we should It is the earth emperor that is ten times higher than the human emperor! A so-called human emperor who has betrayed the Xuanhuang Realm is also worthy to say that we live in the Witch Realm, do you have any shame!"


    Jiang Yuan''s face changed, "Shut up!"


    Read the URL:

 Chapter 3196: what is that

    Am I not telling the truth? Why shut up? "


    Jiang Jie looked at Jiang Yuan stubbornly, but his momentum slowly weakened and he closed his mouth.


    Zhou Shu looked at the two with a calm expression.


    As he expected, not only in the immortal realm, but also in the outer realm. The Emperor Xuanyuan is also welcome to see the Emperor. I really don��t know what the Emperor did so that the heavens are so dissatisfied with him. Maybe I can know here. answer.


    Jiang Yuan arched his hands, "It''s really rude, he won''t speak anymore, sorry."


    "Actually, I don''t feel impolite. I just say what I want. There is nothing to be sorry for."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and said thoughtfully, "Friend Jiang, don''t you plan to invite us down to have a look?"


    Jiang Yuan caressed his beard and groaned, silent for a while.


    Zhu Huan couldn��t help it anymore, ��Gang Guan, I��ve said it several times. This Master Zhou Shu is a friend of our Zhu Rong Divine Envoy. He also saved my life. He just went in and took a look. We do not agree to this request, and we hope that the Rong Clan may not help you in the future."


    "You Zhu Rong must help if you don''t, just like the Xuan Ming clan..."


    Jiang Jie muttered in a low voice, but did not dare to speak any more.


    Jiang Yuan hesitated for a while, then said slowly, "Is the respected driver Zhou Shu the immortal world wanted all the time?"


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Yes."


    "It''s also said that it is the Emperor of Humanity, who is wanted by the immortal world again, or is it a divine envoy, how can it be so strange..."


    Jiang Jie muttered in a low voice, but still didn''t dare to speak out. Guan Shi was very angry, and the consequences were serious. Even if he was a direct line of the Jiang family, he would inevitably be punished.


    Jiang Yuan slowly said, "That is to say, Zunjia has an enmity with the fairy world, will he never tell the fairy world about this side?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If Daoist Jiang understands me more, he will know that the relationship between me and the Immortal Realm is more than grudges. What the Immortal Realm has done to the Xuanhuang Realm, I will let the Immortal Realm return in the future."


    Jiang Yuan shook slightly, but did not speak for a while.


    "I really think of myself as a human emperor, and I''m going to be a leader for the Xuanhuang Realm. Are you qualified? You are not ashamed of it..."


    Jiang Jie muttered softly, still not daring to speak out.


    Zhao Yueru stared at Zhou Shu, her eyes gleaming, and she nodded unconsciously, "Yes, go back!"


    Jiang Yuan paused, and said solemnly, "Respect, I believe you, but I still need some proof."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Friend Jiang Dao, you should be able to see that I am just a clone here, right? What credentials will a clone carry?"


    "Yes, what credentials do you want?"


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t help it anymore, "How about the Profound Yellow Realm artifact? We can take out four of them, but they didn''t bring them."


    Jiang Yuan''s figure trembled, and he almost pulled off his beard. "Four pieces, mysterious artifacts from the Yellow Realm?"


    "Don''t be ashamed of talking, be not ashamed of talking..."


    As if seeing the opportunity, Jiang Jie changed from whispering to loud speaking, "Four artifacts of the Xuanhuang Realm, you can really say it? There are only so many artifacts in the Xuanhuang Realm, and you got four of them. Just a picture of mountains and rivers!"


    Zhao Yueru said coldly, "In the past there was only one piece, is it weird that there are four pieces of Human Sovereign now?"


    Jiang Jie thought of something, and retorted, "It is because of you people who are vying to bring the artifact out first, the Profound Yellow Realm will become weak. You are no different from the emperor of the past. You are selfish! By the way, I I don''t recognize who you are."


    "Humph!"


    Zhao Yueru snorted coldly, "Who said it was brought from the Profound Yellow Realm? We slowly found it in the heavens. Let the artifact return to the Profound Yellow Realm, and let the Profound Yellow Realm return to the daylight color. This is the emperor��s long-held wish, right ?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "It is not a wish to make the Xuanhuang world prosper, it is something that must be done as an emperor."


    "You...you..."


    Jiang Jie was speechless for a while, and then he said for a while, "You are acting again, and they are all nice to say, is there really any magical tool, take it out?"


    During the process, he also glanced at Jiang Yuan, and when he saw that Jiang Yuan seemed not angry, he dared to continue.


    Zhao Yueru still sneered, but Zhou Shu remained calm.


    Jiang Yuan hesitated for a moment, "We have no one to visit in the Kuiwei Jie for tens of thousands of years. I don��t believe that the old man is in charge of the Kuiwei Jie, so he has to consider more for the small Jie. If the Jiejia has no evidence, It''s really hard to let go."


    Zhu Huan couldn''t help but said, "Guan Shi, I said before that people from the Zhu Rong clan can enter. He is a friend of the divine envoy, why can''t he enter?"


    "No need to explain."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and slowly said, "Friend Jiang, if you want to say that you have proofs, you can let your Patriarch or Clan elder come, even if I show it to you, you will still let them come, because you can''t be the lord. Just call someone who can call the shots."


    "it is good."


    Jiang Yuan did not deny it, raised his hand, and flew away with Jiang Jie.


    Jiang Jie began to mutter again, "The clan elder and the head of the family have to come. He really regards himself as the emperor. He said so grandly, what four artifacts, I have never seen such a bragging person, his tongue is blooming. It''s almost..."


    Jiang Yuan scolded, "Shut up! Go back, you go directly to the penalty stand."


    Jiang Jie was stunned, and he stopped for a moment. He didn''t dare to reply, because at this time Jiang Yuan''s expression was so solemn that he had never seen it before.


    Zhu Huan here was dissatisfied at first, "This group of practitioners, usually help them, say everything, as long as something happens, it''s really hypocritical!"


    Zhao Yueru frowned and said, "To make things difficult, it was clearly intentional. I really don��t believe the two big Luo Jinxians, and we still can��t see the aura of the Profound Yellow Realm in us. We have not concealed it at all, especially Zhou Shu��s aura is so unique. Everyone can see that it''s extraordinary."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "They haven''t been to the Xuanhuang Realm. It''s not surprising that they can''t tell, and the Kuiwei Realm is indeed important. The Jiang family is best to be cautious."


    Zhao Yueru paused, "But their tone is too rude."


    Xie Bai said, "They are indeed disrespectful."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Thank you for speaking for me just now."


    Xie Bai nodded, "The auxiliary country has confessed that it must act according to the situation. I don''t know if it was just now, but I think it''s okay to say those things."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s time to say, but did you really send the news back?"


    Xie Bai nodded, "Yes, but City Lord, we Xie Bai took the initiative to stay, and the auxiliary country has not requested it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s okay, I won''t care."


    Zhao Yueru paused, and whispered, "Shu, what evidence do you want to show them? We didn''t bring any artifacts this time... You don''t want to take the Patriarch as a hostage and then fight it down? Actually? That''s good, they are so rude to the Emperor, and they should learn some lessons."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I really want to teach them, and I have to wait for them to admit that I am the emperor. It''s still early."


    Zhao Yueru was puzzled, "What is that?"


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3197: I am not alone

    Not much time was used this time.


    Accompanied by Jiang Yuan, an old man walked over quickly.


    She also wears a khaki blouse, but her chest is tattooed with a cluster of very fine spikelets, dark brown. At first glance, it contains infinite vitality.


    He may not look much older than Jiang Yuan, but he has grace and nobility, Jiang Yuan also respects him extremely.


    Jiang Yuan arched his hands, "Zunjia, this is the elder of the Jiang family, Jiang Ji."


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was slightly condensed, and he took two steps to solemnly salute, "In the next Zhou Shu, I will meet Jiang Ji, the old Jiang clan."


    Since the Lord has come, I have to be respectful.


    As a person who is familiar with the classics, he is very clear about the Jiang family. For example, the names of the five most important and powerful elders are fixed. They have been inherited from ancient times to the present. They are rice, millet, rice, wheat, and sun. , Known as the five elders in the clan, and Jiang Ji has always been the third elder.


    Back then, the Jiang family on Liuning Island in the Xuanhuang Realm also had five elders, but they were nameless.


    And the people here don''t look like ordinary people, this Jiang Ji, in the Hunyuan Golden Immortal that Zhou Shu has seen, is also considered the forefront.


    Jiang Ji raised his hand in return and said in a warm voice, "You are welcome to respect the driver. I heard Jiang Yuan and the Zhu Rong clan have said about you. The old man believes that the respected driver comes from the Xuanhuang realm, and the Kuiwei community welcomes all Taoists from the Xuanhuang realm. It��s just a respectable driver, you need some tokens to prove it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s easy to say, Yueru, show him."


    "What are you looking at?"


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, and subconsciously took out the Sea-Treading Sword. For a time, the stars were faint.


    Jiang Yuan''s heart palpitated and his face changed. He immediately wanted to stand in front of Jiang Ji, but he was stopped by Jiang Ji just before he moved. Jiang Ji smiled and said lightly, "Although the Taoist implements are good, they can be regarded as untrustworthy. The flying sword in form is not owned by the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "It''s not the sword, the one that you asked you to carry before you came."


    "what."


    Zhao Yueru would come in comfort, only hesitated, "Here?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Old Jiang Clan, please take a few steps forward."


    Jiang Yuan was not good at once, "What do you want to do? Take out the Taoist instrument and ask the elder to come forward, do you want to..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense about things, I think the two are upright people, it doesn''t matter."


    Jiang Ji waved his hand and walked slowly towards Zhou Shu. He also looked as stable as a mountain in the void. Every step he took, it seemed that the surrounding scenery was coming with him, with a strong sense of oppression. He said he was relieved, but he was actually there. Show coercion.


    Zhu Huan couldn''t help taking a few steps away, Xie Bai still stood in front of Zhou Shu, only his body shaking.


    "Okay, you can see it here."


    Zhou Shu patted Xie Bai on the shoulder, helped him relieve the pressure, and smiled, "Yueru, take it out."


    Zhao Yueru nodded and spread out her palms.


    A cloud of bright green light burst out, not dazzling, but it formed a dazzling shape, with clouds and mist inside, and it was blurred from a distance.


    "what?"


    Jiang Yuan muttered to himself, but his heart was shocked, and a strong and extremely vitality surged over, and there was a feeling that he couldn''t help but want to invest in it, as if there was the source of all life.


    Zhu Huan''s eyes widened, he couldn''t see anything, but his mind was rippling, as if Zhu Rong''s mother was calling him.


    Xie Bai remained motionless and did not squint.


    "Take it away, please put it away quickly."


    Jiang Ji shook his head, vicissitudes of life with unbearable excitement in his eyes.


    He could see it most clearly. In the light, there was a leaf that had never grown, or a tender sprout, that huge vitality, that breath that would never be forgotten by the perception, all reminded him of a name Jianmu, the Jiang family swore to fight for generations.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Old Jiang clan, have you seen it clearly?"


    Jiang Ji nodded, his voice still trembling, "I see it clearly, it won''t be clear anymore, you...where did you get it?"


    Zhou Shu had expected this reaction, but it was also very unexpected.


    It is impossible for the descendants of the land queen to see the bud of Jianmu without being excited.


    The land emperor of the Xuanhuang world, also known as the Shennong clan, tasted everything, used herbal medicine, and blessed millions of people. For the survival and reproduction of mankind, the land emperor is extremely contributory.


    The descendants of the emperor of the earth have great affection for all things that grow, and the building wood that breeds the Xuanhuang world and even the heavens is naturally more special. However, when the local emperor appeared, the Jianmu had already collapsed, and there were only Jianmu in the Xuanhuang world. Some fragments and many sacred trees were born from the fragments, so the earth emperor made a big vow to make Jianmu reappear in the Xuanhuang Realm and make the Xuanhuang Realm the center of the heavens again.


    This is difficult to do, and it was not done before the earth emperor left the Xuanhuang world.


    But this big vow stayed, and the descendants of the land queen still took the responsibility of re-cultivating Jianmu.


    However, this is just an introduction in the classics.


    The Jiang family, the descendant of the earth queen, whom Zhou Shu saw in the Xuanhuang world, never regarded this as something he should do, and even forgot about Jianmu. Of course there is nothing to blame. The Jiang family in the Xuanhuang world is gradually withering. Survival is the first priority, not to mention that Liuning Island was later occupied by the soul repair.


    When he knew that there were still descendants of the Jiang family living in the witch world, he didn''t think that these descendants would continue this matter.


    I have been forced into the witchcraft world, and even the immortal world can''t return. Can I still insist on such a grand goal? It''s impossible.


    This is not his random speculation, he has seen the descendants of the emperor, the group of people except the Ji family, the rest are simply totem creatures kept in the immortal world only surface value is left, all of them are busy competing for the immortal gift The resources of, no longer have the ambitions of the past, and the human emperor is even more unbearable. Xuanyuan bloodline does not know where, from the immortal realm to the heavens, almost no one recognizes the title of human emperor... I am afraid I am the only one who insists. .


    But after seeing Jiang Ji''s expression just now, he seemed to realize that perhaps the descendant of the earth queen had not given up yet.


    This is the reason for his accident, and there is also a feeling that we are not alone. Is it possible for the three emperors who belong to humans to join hands again? If this is the case, the harvest this trip would be much greater.


    This bud of Jianmu was taken from Jianmu, and of course it was approved by Jianmu.


    The vitality in the Bud of Jianmu is much more majestic than the leaves of Jianmu, especially now that Jianmu is recovering day by day, and much of the vitality collected is reflected in the Bud of Jianmu. Of course, the value is much greater, and of course it is rare. The condition of Jianmu only produces one bud every 100 years.


    It has the effect of healing dead flesh and bones, and surpasses all the medicinal pills currently owned by Zhou Shu. Even if the vitality disappears completely, as long as there is a trace of remnant soul, it can be rescued with Jianmu Bud. Therefore, this trip to the devil world, Zhou Shu specially I asked Jianmu for a bud, let Zhao Yueru take it, and prepared her a life.


    Speaking of which Zhou Shu prepared a lot of things this time, most of them used Zhao Yueru and her sword.


    After all, another important purpose of the journey to the devil is to allow her to adapt to the unblocked sea-treading sword, so as to be able to compete with Lou Gang in Shushan. (It is almost impossible to rely on her own sword intent to let her defeat Lou Gang in a hundred years. I can only put more hope on the sword. The sea-stepping sword she used before has always been sealed), the effect is very good, the process is complicated, needless to say.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelids with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 3198: Not worthy of you

    Zhou Shu nodded, and Zhao Yueru immediately put away the buds of Jianmu.


    Zhou Shu looked at Jiang Ji and said slowly, "Can this thing be counted as a voucher?"


    "can."


    Jiang Ji quickly recovered his calm, and said in a condensed voice, "Jiang, open the passage, please drive into the Kuiwei Realm!"


    "Yes."


    Jiang Yuan responded loudly.


    He took out a few different array charms and used them one after the other, only to see that the thick fog in front of him spread out, and a series of tall portals appeared. Behind the portals was a very long step, blooming in the clouds and mist, with different colors at the end. Kuijie.


    It was smaller than Zhou Shu had expected, with a radius of about a million li, with verdant colors everywhere, full of vitality.


    "Please follow me, please."


    Jiang Ji raised his hand and strode ahead.


    "Thanks."


    Zhou Shu returned the gift, followed by a few people, and filed down.


    The steps are extremely long and are not real objects. They are layers of constantly changing clouds, but if you look closely, you can find that the clouds contain plants and animals that once existed in the Xuanhuang world. They change with the clouds and show a lifelike dynamic. As if it were still alive.


    Walking in it, there was a feeling of returning to the Xuanhuang world, Zhao Yueru and Zhou Shu both took it seriously.


    Zhu Huan was quite curious, "When we came before, it was not like this, we just fell off."


    Jiang Yuan glanced at him, "This is a cloud stage specially used to welcome the deceased of the Xuanhuang Realm. It consumes a lot of money. You come here often and you don''t need it so much trouble."


    Jiang Ji turned around and smiled, "Speaking of which, this is the third time that the Kuiwei Realm has used cloud steps. After tens of thousands of years of preparation, it was wasted."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Thank you fellow daoists for showing your love, but I don''t know who it was the last two times?"


    Jiang Ji paused, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "For the first time, it was also a human emperor."


    Zhao Yueru''s expression changed, "Could it be the Emperor Xuanyuan?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Yueru, don''t talk nonsense, when Emperor Xuanyuan was in the heavens, the Jiang family was still in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Then..." Zhao Yueru was stunned, and realized that he had said something wrong, "Could anyone pretend to be the Emperor?"


    "Yeah, we didn''t expect that some people would pretend to be the emperor."


    Jiang Ji sighed slightly and said coldly, "He said that he is the new Emperor who inherited the old will of the Emperor. He said so well that even the second tribe elders believed him and planned to... heh, it was disappointing. "


    "he is����"


    Zhou Shu wanted to ask again, but before he could say anything, Jiang Yuan said, "We don''t plan to mention this matter again."


    Jiang Ji calmly said, "After the Emperor Xuanyuan, there will be no Emperor. This is the consensus of the heavens. Although the Emperor Xuanyuan has done things that betray humans, his past merits are still there, and his reputation cannot be insulted by others. This is the view of our Jiang family, Zhou Shu, I am not saying these words against you, but if you really intend to become a new emperor, it��s not enough to show your credentials or say a few words. a lot of."


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "What you said is very unreasonable. Zhou Shu was originally the emperor of the Xuanhuang World. This is recognized by the Xuanhuang World and the biggest reason why the fairy world wants to hunt Zhou Shu. Otherwise, why do you think the fairy world has been wanted he?"


    Jiang Yuan said slowly, "The Xuanhuang Realm has been exiled by the Immortal Realm, and no news has been communicated for many years. No one knows what''s going on."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t even you guys know?"


    Jiang Yuan was taken aback for a moment, and said, "Why can we know?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, seeming to understand something, "We''ll talk about this later."


    Jiang Ji smiled and nodded, "Yeah, you must not quarrel. Everyone is from the Xuanhuang world. You should be in the same boat in the heavens. Don''t hurt your peace and respect. You are here to visit the Kuaiwei world. I don''t know what happened. ?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I haven''t been to the heavens for more than a thousand years, and I don''t understand many things. I hope I can get more information from you."


    "Just for this?"


    Jiang Ji seemed to think, "That may not help. We have been living in the Kuiwei Realm, and we are indifferent to the outside world. We only occasionally go to the Second Immortal Realm. You may not know as much about the heavens as you."


    "It depends on the information."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Of course it''s more than this. As the descendants of the earth emperor, the clan elder must have not forgotten the original vow of the earth emperor? And now the Xuanhuang Realm has fallen on the edge of the heavens, as the Xuanhuang Realm is in the sky There is no reason for the descendants of Xuanhuangjie not to rescue Xuanhuangjie and restore Xuanhuangjie to its past status. I am working hard for this matter, and I believe that the descendants of the earth queen will never stand by."


    Jiang Ji stagnated for a while, then smiled, "The respected driver really looks like an emperor."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Don''t dare to be."


    Jiang Ji''s expression was slightly condensed, and he slowly said, "I learned from Zhu Huan that the driver is very interested in one of our cars, isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Zhu Huan, and when he saw Zhu Huan hung his head quickly, he just smiled, "Yes, I do want to see that car too."


    Jiang Ji nodded, turned around and stopped talking.


    Zhu Huan hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "You are a friend of the Lord God Envoy, and I will obey what you say, but I must not lie in front of the statue of Zhu Rong. I can''t resist them at all. Sorry."


    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu is very calm, he should have thought of it long ago.


    Jiang��s family is between the two witch gods, and there must be a means to check and balance the witch clan In front of them, Zhu Huan can��t keep a secret, but the problem is not big. Before meeting Zhu Huan, he decided I have gone to the Kuiwei Realm. No matter what Zhu Huan says, the Jiang family will not know that his original purpose here is to teleport the array.


    Silent all the way to the end, dozens of people are already waiting.


    A tall old man strode over, his beard hanging down to his belly, his shape and spirit all resembled a beautiful bearded man, and he smiled even brightly, "Hehe, I haven''t seen an old man from the Xuanhuang world for a long time, brother, do you take time? Guest?"


    "How come, the second brother joked."


    Jiang Ji looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, and said slowly, "Zunjia, this is the old Jiang Mill of the second clan in the Kuiwei Realm, and now he is in charge of the affairs of the clan."


    Zhou Shu solemnly saluted, "In the next Zhou Shu, I will meet the elders of the second race. These are my companions, Zhao Yueru, Xie Bai, and Zhu Huan. I am all thanks to them for being here."


    When Zhou Shu said Zhu Huan, Zhu Huan''s heart was shocked, and there was a lot of gratitude in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    He thought that after telling Zhou Shu''s secret, Zhou Shu would no longer pay attention to him, but Zhou Shu still regarded him as a companion, and his guilt became more and more.


    Jiang Su stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes condensed suddenly, "Zhou Shu, I knew you a long time ago. Someone said that you were one of the people most wanted to catch in the immortal world. At that time, I was still wondering what kind of monster you are. The immortal world is so jealous, I didn''t expect to see it today, but... it feels a bit misleading."


    Zhou Shu paused and said with a smile, "You don''t have to believe the rumors, and they are not as powerful as rumors."


    "Hahaha, I''m just laughing."


    Jiang Su suddenly laughed, and slowly said, "Those **** rumors in the Immortal Realm are not worthy of you!"


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3199: Bad comer

    "The clan elder is absurd."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, slightly respectful.


    It can be seen that Jiang Wei is a person who likes to take a dominant position in everything and has a lot of thoughts. He is also proficient in the heart. Such people are very difficult to deal with. In addition, the whole Jiang family��s attitude towards the emperor makes this trip to the Kuiwei world. The line will certainly not be easy.


    I want to change my mind.


    I used to think that Jiang��s family belonged to the Xuanhuang Realm as well as his own descent, so I should maintain sufficient respect for Jiang��s family and regard harmony as the most important thing. But now it seems that we must show our strength and be appropriately deterred. Let them respect themselves.


    "I heard that Zunjia is the new Emperor?"


    Jiang Su groaned his beard and looked unkind. "It is rumored that the Emperor Xuanyuan has already devoted himself to the Demon Clan, but you, the new Emperor, have killed the Demon Clan. It is a bit strange."


    Compared with the previous temptation, this sentence is even more rude, and it is a straightforward provocation.


    "What are you talking nonsense?"


    Zhao Yueru whispered and was about to step forward.


    No wonder she became agitated and impulsive. Now she is the only one standing next to Zhou Shu. She does not come out when confronted with provocations. Could Haze Country and Zhu Rong clan come out? After Zhou Shu assumed herself as the emperor, she knew that she must do everything possible to defend the dignity of Zhou Shu and the emperor.


    "Yueru, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said calmly, "The clan elder is joking again, but this joke is not funny. It is my duty to kill the demon clan, but no one knows what the Emperor Xuanyuan did and where he went. , Other people can speculate, but they have no right to slander, especially your Jiang family shouldn��t. If there is no human emperor, how can there be a land emperor?!"


    ''S tone was condensed, and he finished in one go, without giving Jiang Mi a chance to interrupt.


    That''s right, Jiang Wei has been thinking of ways to interrupt Zhou Shu''s words, and he wants to turn the words around to laugh.


    This is his usual practice, changing his tone and attitude repeatedly, from good to bad, and then observing the opponent''s reaction to obtain the other''s true purpose. It is also an application of the mind, whether it is dealing with insiders or outsiders, the effect is They are all pretty good.


    It''s a pity that he met Zhou Shu this time, and he knew Zhou Shu well. This trick didn''t work.


    "Did you say so, clan old man?!"


    kept using the heart net to influence the other party while speaking, and when the last word was uttered, Zhou Shu did not hesitate to use Yixian Void.


    Don��t use the power of reincarnation at this time, and wait when.


    Hearing a shock, Jiang Su suddenly staggered and almost fell. The smile on his face was frozen, his eyes were dull, and the whole person looked very strange.


    "You...what did you do?"


    Jiang Ji exclaimed, and quickly stood in front of Zhou Shu, looking back worryingly.


    He has never seen Jiang Su behaved so badly. Jiang Su is a rare strong man in the Kuiyu world, a majestic and dignified person. Even when facing a violent clan, he stood upright and yelled without moving. He was shocked by a single sentence, not knowing why, even dare not even reply.


    "It''s okay."


    Jiang Su returned to his senses, waved his hand, and said solemnly, "The third brother, don''t talk nonsense, I just think about things."


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a hint of respectfulness on his face, "It��s hard to drive far away, so if you go to rest first, how about we talk about it later?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and smiled, "Very good."


    Jiang Su smiled and nodded, "Jiang Ding, take a few distinguished guests to Juding Mountain to rest."


    A young big Luo Jinxian walked out quickly, saluted Zhou Shu and others, and led Zhou Shu far away.


    Zhu Huan was about to follow, Jiang Ji suddenly said, "Zhu Huan, I didn''t let you go, there is still something for you to do here."


    Zhu Huan paused, and said in a condensed voice, "I will follow Master Zhou Shu first. I''ll talk about it later if I have something."


    "what did you say?!"


    Not far away, Jiang Yuan''s expression suddenly changed, "Dare you listen to our Jiang family''s orders?"


    Zhu Huan did not look back, and strode towards Zhou Shu, only the voice came, "I am from the Zhu Rong tribe, and now I only listen to the words of the Lord God."


    "It''s the opposite!"


    Jiang Yuan became angry for a while, and Zhu Huan, who is usually the only promise, rebelled against him like this. He immediately wanted to catch up, but he was stopped by Jiang Ji before he left.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Yuan hesitated, and left angrily, his servants also dispersed, leaving only Jiang Ji and Jiang Mao.


    By the way, there is a young man standing not far away.


    Looking at his appearance and clothes, he is no different from the Jiang family. The strange thing is that there are obviously many people here, but no one seems to have noticed the existence of this young man. What is even more strange is that his cultivation seems to be just the lowest level of distraction. Cents.


    Jiang Ji''s complexion slowly sank, "Second brother, what happened to you just now? What method did he use to you? This guy, it really turned out to be unkind!"


    Jiang Mao slowly sorted out his scattered long beards, avoiding answering, "Unexpectedly, what Zhu Huan said is true, and he didn''t add any oil or vinegar at all."


    "Second brother, what you said is..."


    Jiang Ji thought of something, and said in surprise, "He is in the crocodile world and the demon world. He really killed so many great demon kings?"


    Jiang Su stared at the high mountains in the distance, "It must be, we thought that Zhu Huan went to the Demon Realm for the first time, and couldn��t tell the difference in the realm of the Demon Race. It��s impossible for a big Luo Jinxian to kill so many great demon kings, so we all regarded it as a wish. Huan was talking nonsense, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to actually make it. If he really hits this way, his strength...unfathomable."


    "Unfathomable?"


    Jiang Ji was in a daze. It was the first time he heard Jiang Ji comment on a practitioner in more than ten thousand years. He hadn''t even said that before that person.


    Jiang Su asked back, "A clone who doesn''t know what kind of clone can cross the Demon Realm. Is his strength still doubtful?"


    Jiang Ji was stunned, "Is it really a clone? I thought it was a cover."


    Jiang Su slowly said, "A clone that is very similar to the real shadow, but without the slightest bloodline power it is all other powers, but it is not inferior to the real shadow, maybe even stronger. This week Shu, it''s really worthy of the immortal world''s importance."


    Jiang Ji settled down, "Second brother, is there anything wrong with you? Just now you were so gagged, he must have done something?"


    Jiang Su hesitated for a while, and he couldn''t avoid it anymore. "It''s okay. If he really used any means, I would have fallen by then. I have at least two breaths. I am completely out of control and cannot move anything. power."


    "What''s the reason for that? Is he still witchcraft?"


    Jiang Ji''s expression was stagnant, and he inexplicably thought of Xiang Liang Xiangmiao''s method, the power of the sorcerer god.


    "I do not know."


    Jiang Wei sighed slightly. If he knew what it was, he might not be so afraid.


    "The emptiness of the Kunlun Mirror."


    The young man beside ���� suddenly spoke.


    "Kunlun mirror? Zhou Shu actually has a Kunlun mirror?"


    "Ah! Who is it?"


    The two were surprised, and turned around together, and when they saw the young man, they suddenly became very respectful.


    "Old book, why did you come out?"


    The young man said lightly, "I''ve been here all the time, Zhou Shu, you continue to test him."


    "Test? What test?"


    The two were at a loss for a while, and when they looked again, the young man had disappeared.


    :. :

 Chapter 3200: The good will not come

    "It really looks like a giant tripod."


    Zhou Shu looked at the mountain in front of him, "I wonder if it is natural or modified, or is it a giant tripod?"


    Jiang Dingning said, "Zunjia is naturally formed. The fairy spirit in the mountains is extremely strong and suitable for the growth of all things. There are thousands of species of spiritual grass and more than 100 species of fairy beasts. It is one of the best training places in the Quewei world. I can definitely live very comfortable here."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you all the way, I plan to see for myself, okay?"


    Jiang Ding thought for a while, "Then don''t bother me. There are many towers on the mountain, and they are now uninhabited. The driver can choose at will. If you have something, you can always find us."


    Watching him leave, Zhou Shu smiled, walking around, admiring the mountains.


    Zhao Yueru followed, Zhu Huan and Xie Bai were behind, Zhu Huan''s face was a bit solemn, Xie Bai still had no expression.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "You are still leisurely, these Jiang family members are too irritating."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It��s hard for them to admit that I am, don��t worry, we still have a lot of time."


    Zhao Yueru understood something, and paused, "Shu, you have a confident look, have you understood this Kuiwei world? You know where the teleportation array is? If Lin Zhu is here, if you want to find it, We''ll just take her away, and don''t talk to them."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled wryly, "No, I can''t see clearly."


    He is not the identity of the Queen''s descendant scrupulously. He didn''t detect it, but really couldn''t detect it.


    Different from the multiple formations outside, there are no several formations in the Kuaiwei Realm, and there are not even a few guards. Everywhere is empty, it seems that you can easily see through it without the eighth sense, but in fact it is not like this. Zhou Shu had used the eighth sense to perceive the Kuiwei Realm, but had no results.


    feels very strange, but also very familiar.


    It''s like ordinary people looking at the demon refining pot, even if they see through the demon refining pot, they can''t see a boundary in the demon refining pot, and this is what Zhou Shu feels now.


    He seemed to have seen through the Kuiwei Realm, but he actually didn''t see anything. Even the Juding Mountain in front of him couldn''t see clearly. Is this Kuiwei Realm a virtual realm similar to the Demon Refining Realm? Obviously not, the Kuiwei realm exists very clearly in the void, and it is a real world, so he also has no definite answer to get along with, the only thing that is certain is that there is definitely a real strong in the Kuiwei realm.


    Whether it is a man or a god, or whatever, there must be.


    Kui Kui Jie is under the control of this strong man, he does not allow it, and it is difficult for others to perceive it.


    And from this, it can be seen that it is by no means unreasonable that the Kuiwei Realm can survive between the two great witch gods. Otherwise, the few clan elders that Zhou Shu saw could destroy the Kuiwei Realm without the efforts of the witch gods. How can they allow them to survive and develop safely, even to study the teleportation array.


    is also a trouble for him.


    He can basically be sure that Lin Zhu is in the Kuaiwei Realm, but how to find her and how to take it back.


    How many threats the strong man gave him, and how to deal with it.


    Zhao Yueru was startled slightly, and thought for a while, "This world is not big, I''ll look for it piece by piece, I don''t believe it can''t be found."


    "Don''t worry, they will find it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The buds of building wood on our bodies are something the Jiang family aspires to gain. They let us in for this reason. We will just wait and see. We will definitely find opportunities, and they cannot be against Lin Zhu, Lin Beads are very important to them."


    Zhao Yueru said slowly, "Well, listen to you, but I don''t think I can talk with them. From top to bottom, they are all belittling the emperor, and there is no sincerity. I think they have given up on the Xuanhuang world. They said just now. The tone of the Xuanhuang Realm when he was exiled was clearly mocking rather than regretting...not everyone is the same as you, Shu."


    "It''s too early to say this. I can''t see much for the time being, they are all covering up."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "Yueru, don''t worry too much, it''s okay."


    Zhao Yueru stagnated and frowned, "You don''t think I think too much, then I don''t want to. Do whatever you say, but... they want to slander you and the Emperor, I will definitely not ignore it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You are right, and we are not good to bully."


    Zhao Yueru said happily, ��If the good ones don��t come, if they dare to come, don��t be afraid. If they say they don��t want to listen, then we don��t have to be polite.��


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Yueru, before I understand the Jiang family��s thoughts, I can only rely on you. Do I have to rely on Hazhi Country and Zhurong tribe? They may not be able to stand out at the critical moment, and they cannot stand out. It must be the same as we thought. The only thing I can rely on after coming out is you."


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes lit up, and said with joy, "What about after you understand?"


    "It may be better, or it may be worse, who knows," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, turning to behind, "Thanks Bai, Zhu Huan, are you tired? How about finding a place to live first, thank you It''s okay to be a shadow, but Zhu Huan, I haven''t had a good rest after coming out of the Devildom."


    Xie Bai nodded, "Okay."


    Zhu Huan hesitated, "I want to ask my people to help. I believe they will listen to me, my lord."


    Zhou calmly said, "You can do whatever you want, but I don''t recommend you to go. Jiang Yuan won''t let go of what happened just now, he will definitely make it difficult for you."


    Zhu Huan said calmly, "My lord, I have a way."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he immediately scolded, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    It can be seen from Zhu Huan��s expression that Zhu Huan is ready to gouge himself. Since the Zhu Rong tribe can��t lie in front of the idols it��s fine if you don��t see the idols, he paused. Pause, "Thank you for accompany him, don''t let him do stupid things, don''t care about other things."


    Xie Bai nodded, "Okay."


    Zhu Huan looked at Zhou Shu, bowed hard, turned around, and Xie Bai followed.


    Zhao Yueru is a little worried, "They will be fine, right?"


    "With thanks, there should be nothing wrong."


    Zhou Shu was relieved, "The Jiang family will not offend Hachi country for no reason. Xie Bai is standing there. They dare not overdo Zhu Huan. Even if Zhu Huan really wants to goug his eyes, they must stop it, and I I also believe that Xie Bai will be able to stand there."


    "He certainly can."


    Zhao Yueru''s expression condensed slightly and sighed, "Xie Bai, I really don��t know how he was cultivated. He can do everything he can to do his best at all costs... How many years do you think he has been waiting for us in the Seven-Star Realm? Huh? Even if it is a shadow, it is too difficult to stand in the void for ten years, I can hardly imagine what it is like."


    "Zhu Huan is not too bad."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "It is impossible to question the loyalty of these people. This is of course a good thing for the people who use them. For them, it may not be a good thing. I don''t want to cultivate such people."


    Zhao Yue thought about it, "Yes, it''s a bit scary to think about it, it''s not me anymore."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, thank you for your favorite book friends who subscribe to vote~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 3201: Have been here

    Latest website: Not long after, the two have reached the top of the mountain.


    There is a large stone wall in front of it with a screen-like screen, but hollowed out in the middle, revealing a circular hole. Looking through the circular hole, there is also a mountain wall similar to a screen hundreds of miles away. The two huge screens look at each other in a strange way.


    Zhao Yueru said unconsciously, "These are the two ears of Juding?"


    "It''s really a giant tripod."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked to the pierced ears, staring at it, feeling slightly startled.


    Behind the stone wall, there is a deep valley, more than a hundred miles long and wide. The clouds and mist in the valley are misty and fragrant.


    Zhao Yueru leaned closer, "This valley is inside the tripod. I don''t know what''s in it."


    "Go down and have a look."


    Looking around, there is a path covered with bluestone on the right side of the ear hole, descending level by level, straight into the clouds.


    Before going down the road, two figures suddenly emerged from the ground and stood in front of them.


    It''s not the **** costume, nor is it human-like. It''s like a mountain spirit tree, with a rugged and knotty figure, and yellow hair hanging down to his waist.


    "excuse me."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and left with a smile.


    "You can watch, but don''t touch it."


    The two figures bent over together, making a blunt sound, and then went back underground.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu froze, nodded gently, and stepped down leisurely.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "It''s weird. I didn''t notice how they came out. The perceptual limitation here seems to be larger than the phosphorescence world."


    "Almost, just be careful."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, he also felt the same, a feeling of entering an illusion, everything around him was not real that he could perceive.


    But he was curious, and had to go, because the familiar aura of the artifact had been sensed before he entered the Kuiwei Realm, and when he arrived here, the aura became stronger, as if calling him.


    The silhouettes of the two of them gradually disappeared in the clouds, and several more shadows appeared from the woods behind them.


    This time it is the Jiang family.


    "They just go on like this?"


    "Yeah, even the tribe elders have only gone down once. The few tree monsters at the door didn''t let it go. Just let it go this time?"


    "Who knows, these two people are really weird."


    "You are here to guard, I will return the tribal elders."


    Several people murmured a few words, and soon disappeared again.


    The path soon came to an end, and there was a cross-cutting cliff in front of it, but the clouds and mist were still lingering, and there was still some distance from the bottom of the valley.


    Zhao Yue flew up with the following consciousness, but was held by Zhou Shu and pointed to the distance, "Look."


    There was a clear cry in the clouds, and a big bird flew over leisurely. This bird was born special, with bright feathers like satin, white belly and green back, red stripes on the back, long beak like a crane, white like jade, even more strange Only one foot, the rudder swayed in the wind.


    "Bi Fang!"


    Zhao Yueru recognized it at a glance, and said in surprise, "Isn''t this Bifang, a divine bird that has long been extinct?"


    Zhou Shu sighed with emotion, "There is no Xuanhuang Realm. I haven''t encountered it in the heavens. I didn''t see it in Ming Yaotian, who was in a group of alien beasts. But I saw it here. Perhaps Jiang Family has not forgotten the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhao Yueru blushed, "You will take my fault... it''s here."


    Bi Fang flew close, raised his neck high, whispered twice, and put his spread wings to the edge of the cliff.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, leaped lightly, and landed on Bi Fang''s back. Zhao Yueru leaped over and looked at the large swaths of gorgeous feathers. The more he looked at the large swaths of gorgeous feathers, the more he became happy, he couldn''t help but touch it a few times, and said in surprise," It''s so smooth and comfortable."


    Bi Fang spread his wings and flew straight into the clouds.


    Through the clouds, the bottom is much clearer, the eyes are all green, the huge vitality is within reach, and the cotton wool is as thick.


    Snapped.


    When Bi Fang fell, he stood very steadily even though he was on one foot.


    Zhao Yueru glanced down and said in surprise, "Ah, why did it fall into the water?"


    Suspiciously, the water wave dispersed, and a huge strange beast slowly emerged from the water. Bi Fang was stepping on its back. Its back was fiery red, like a piece of thirteen carapace. The lines are different, and when you look closely, there is a profound feeling.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Turtle, there is such a big one."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "Yes, aren''t all spinners very small? This is almost a few hundred feet."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "The small one is the later Rotary Tortoise. It is said in the ancient books that the Rotary Tortoise is like a mountain, and the soil helps Dayu to control the water, but it has long been lost and I can''t expect to see it here."


    "It''s another kind of mythical beast... Hey, go!"


    Zhao Yueru exclaimed, the rotating tortoise began to sink, and at the same time it was sinking, like a long tail curled up, as if to knock them down.


    "This doesn''t seem to welcome us very much."


    Zhou Shu held her, flew up with a smile, and jumped into the clouds, like a big bird, overlooking the surroundings.


    "No, it is looking for trouble with Bi Fang, who made Bi Fang step on it."


    Zhao Yueru pointed to the bottom with a smile at the corner of her mouth, "Look, these two were fighting very intensely."


    Fighting on the surface of the water was constant, and the waves of tens of feet, like a waterfall, were sprinkled down. In the light of the water, there were a few points of azure blue glittering, which seemed particularly dazzling.


    Zhou Shu held his hand quickly, grabbed it from a distance, and was surprised, "Hai Lingzhu?"


    "Where are the rare treasures in the Profound Yellow Realm," Zhao Yueru glanced at it, and was quite surprised, "but this is not the sea, so why are there?"


    As the battle became fiercer and the waves rolled up, the more Sea Spirit Orbs were rolled up.


    "I can''t finish picking it up, alas," Zhou Shu sighed slightly. After a few breaths, he picked up at least a few hundred sea spirit beads. This thing that is regarded as a treasure in the Profound Yellow Realm is as common as a gem here. The lakes are at most tens of miles in radius, but the water movement aura in them is really majestic to the extreme. I am afraid that there are not thousands of such sea spirit beads, which may be more than an East China Sea in the Xuanhuang World."


    "Otherwise, there won''t be such a big spinner."


    Zhao Yueru nodded in agreement, and only doubted, "Shu, we don''t seem to need to do what you do with these sea spirit beads."


    Zhou Shu looked at the spirit orbs in his hand and let them fall into the water, "I just thought of some past events and couldn''t help picking it up. Lin Zhu almost lost his life for a sea spirit orb, huh, but now she You don��t need these anymore."


    "Oh."


    Zhao Yueru nodded gently, staring at the water, "Shu, do you think the breath in this water is a bit familiar."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I only came down when I sensed the breath of the divine tool. This valley is everywhere and it is very rich."


    Zhao Yueru shook her head, earnestly, "It''s not a divine tool, I don''t know the breath of the divine tool, but I feel a little familiar with the Heyin school."


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu calmed down and felt it carefully. After a while, he was shocked, "Lin Zhu has been here!"


    Zhao Yueru smiled unconsciously, "I''ll just say, I stayed with her for so long in the Heyin School before, so I never remembered it at all."


    "I didn''t even notice."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, quite annoyed.


    Zhao Yueru covered her mouth and smiled, "When you see Hai Lingzhu, you are busy picking it up. Who knows what you want to go."


    :. :

 Chapter 3202: Like this

    Latest URL: Zhou Shu paused and sighed, "Maybe."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him and said warmly, "In fact, it''s more likely that your perception has been concealed by the aura of the artifact. It''s nothing, don''t think too much, is it almost certain that Lin Zhu is here now?"


    "The remaining breath a few years ago is very clear."


    Zhou Shu said with certainty, "She has mostly practiced here, which also shows that she must still be in the Kuiwei Realm."


    Zhao Yueru said with joy, "She is here, and it''s probably okay, we will definitely be able to find it."


    "Well, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Keep looking, maybe you can find something."


    "Isn''t she in this valley?"


    Zhao Yueru was overjoyed in her heart, looking around, she couldn''t see far, and finally her eyes fell on a large cluster of bright red grass, "What kind of grass is that, how high is it? The fragrance is so light but very attractive. Can''t help but want to see it."


    "Then go and see."


    Zhou Shu held her hand, and several ups and downs stopped in front of the long grass.


    Zhao Yueru sniffed, and she seemed to relax, and she became more happy, "It''s really comfortable, you try!"


    Looking at Zhou Shu who was focused, she realized something, "There won''t be any problems, Shu?"


    "If you have a problem, you won''t get close, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "This is Wangyoucao, also called Guicao, and it''s the first time I have seen it."


    "Nangyoucao, good name."


    Zhao Yueru looked at the grass faintly, "Who made the ghost grass? Where does it look like a ghost? It''s so beautiful, it looks bright red, look carefully, there are still small goose yellow flowers on the top, but the fragrance does not come from the flowers. ."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s called ghost grass, not like a ghost, but because it can make ghosts supernatural, and even deep obsessions can be resolved by it."


    Zhao Yue suspiciously asked, "Can it resolve obsessions?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "It''s true, but there are conditions. It needs to be mastered to guide its true power. Otherwise, you can only forget your worries and what to do after you leave."


    "It''s good to be able to forget your worries temporarily, but I''m fine now, but I don''t have any worries to forget."


    Zhao Yueru gave Zhou Shu a deep look, "Shu, what is the law, have you mastered it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No, I can''t talk about getting started. It is the law of desire. It is difficult to learn in the highest law. Rumors are more troublesome than destiny. Destiny can be reversed and mastered by itself, but to realize the desire, ultimately Reaching a self-duty person... that''s still a situation I can''t even think of."


    Zhao Yueru seemed to think, "The law of desire, I have heard that it seems to be related to Zen?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The power of the wish of Zen is related to the law of desire, but apart from those few Buddhas, few Zen can figure it out. There are even fewer in the heavens, but the force of wish is not rare. There is a natural power of wish in this kind of joy spring, which can help people achieve their wishes, but that is only the satisfaction of the heart, not the real realization of the wish."


    Zhao Yueru stared at him, "Shu, you won''t be ignorant at all, it''s not like you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course I have thought about it. I have been thinking about it recently. I told you that now Xianshu City has come to a Xuantian Temple meditation. He has a lot of experience in this aspect. I and him After talking for several days, I also gained some insights, but it is still far from understanding the rules."


    "The bald donkey of Xuantian Temple, what do you know about the rules of desire?"


    "Who?"


    Zhao Yueru''s face tightened, and the long sword slipped out of her hands and hurriedly looked around.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head slightly, "Don''t be nervous, it''s okay, just treat it as if you didn''t hear it."


    He always knew that there was at least one strong person in the Kuiwei realm who was in control, just as the city lord controlled Xiancheng and even surpassed this level of control. Everything in the realm could be noticed by that strong person. There is no doubt that it is what the strong man said-the source of the sound can not be found at all, there is no wave of power-in this case, the tension is meaningless.


    Zhao Yueru understood something, but was still dissatisfied, "Is it the realm master, how did you hide?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I will come out naturally when I think about it."


    Zhao Yueru nodded and whispered, "Then we..."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Say whatever you want, and you can''t speak to others."


    "The gentleman is magnanimous, and the emperor is not afraid of being looked at," Zhao Yueru snorted, and looked back on the forget-you-grass. "Well, do we also bring some seeds back. It should be good to plant in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu narrowed his eyebrows, "I don''t know if I can raise a living after I go back."


    "Try to know, then I''ll take it."


    Zhao Yueru was obviously still disgusted by being spied on. She stretched out her hand and grabbed a small handful of light red seeds on her palms. She smirked, and she took a frankly in her pocket. She also glanced around proudly, "I said, this too Don��t take it without notice, right?"


    Before the words were over, a large clump of Forgetfulness Grass in front of him all flew up.


    The grass of dozens of feet quickly condensed into a small ball in the air, slowly falling in front of her.


    Zhao Yueru stared at the undamaged Wangyoucao that had shrunk countless times in the ball, and was at a loss for a while.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu asked her to put it away and raise her hand to salute, she was also a little surprised.


    Cut the space quickly, stabilize and shape the space, and do not use any space materials. This method is afraid that most quasi-sages cannot do it. No, it is impossible to do it. However, Zhou Shu cannot say that the strong The author has mastered the law of space, which... is incredible.


    In addition to admiration, there was also a hint of fear.


    Although the panic disappeared quickly, it was extremely rare for Zhou Shu.


    He has a feeling, at least in this Kuaiwei world, he is not the opponent of the strong, and the body is the same here.


    Zhao Yueru put away the ball, although there were a lot of worries, but quickly diverted her attention.


    Obviously, the effectiveness of forget melancholy is still showing.


    "There is still a big bunch there. No wonder they are willing to give those to us."


    Zhao Yueru ran for a few steps, stopped in front of a clump of bright red grass, said something jokingly, and leaned in contentment.


    "This is not Forgetfulness."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly walked over, pulled her back two steps, and said solemnly, "You take a closer look."


    Zhao Yueru stared at it, but it was still stagnant, "The leaves are a bit square and the flowers on them are different, but the fragrance is very similar."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "This is Diaotang, and it is also a kind of immortal grass that has long been extinct. It looks similar, and even its function is to make people forget something, but it is not forgetting worry, but forgetting perception."


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes widened and she was still a little scared.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t worry too much. Even if you forget to perceive it, it will be fine if you eat its fruit. I am afraid it will take decades to wait for it to bear fruit."


    Zhao Yueru shook her head, feeling a little sad, "How can I wait here for decades, I almost missed something."


    "It doesn''t matter, there are other ways, but you still have to be careful."


    "It''s always easy to relax with you, which is not usually the case."


    "Hehe, I didn''t relax just now, each other."


    "To each other, I like this."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 3203: Dare not look up

    The latest website: Zhu Huan descended from the Giant Dingshan Mountain and strode towards the distant Fire Rin Valley.


    Huo Rin Valley, where the fire is steaming day and night, is the most violent place in the Kui Kui realm, and it has naturally become the natural residence of the Zhu Rong tribe.


    It was about to reach Taniguchi, and Zhu Huan''s expression gradually loosened, but at this time a figure stood out from Taniguchi and stood in front of the valley coldly.


    "Zhu Huan, do you still know to come back?!"


    "It''s you, Jiang Jie?"


    Zhu Huanli stopped and said coldly, "Get out of the way."


    Jiang Jie sneered, "Huh? Get out, let you, a traitor, come in?"


    "what did you say?"


    Zhu Huan angered, "Traitor? Do you know what you are talking about! Zhu Rong clan never betrays!"


    Jiang Jie watched him and slowly said, "Aren''t you a traitor? You don''t listen to Jiang''s words, but you want to get involved with outsiders. Have you told him all the secrets of our Kuaiwei world? Then you are not. What else can a traitor be?"


    Zhu Huan said calmly, "I don''t know what the secret of your Kuiweijie is. I only know that every word I say has been approved by Lord Sorcerer. I have a clear conscience."


    Jiang Jie smiled unconsciously, "Then you have a clear conscience when you tell us about Zhou Shu?"


    Zhu Huan''s heart was shocked, "You take the statues out, can I not say?"


    Jiang Jie slowly drew it into his arms, "That''s good, then I will ask you with the idols of your witch gods now, what purpose do they have besides the teleportation car when they come here? That Zhou Shu, after all, and the fairy world what is the relationship?"


    "It''s useless."


    Zhu Huan raised his hands and inserted his eyes without hesitation.


    "what!?"


    Although Jiang Jie was stagnant, an exclamation came from Taniguchi, but it was an old man who just came over and saw this scene.


    It was not bloody, because Zhu Huan was caught by a shadow before his hand was fully raised.


    Zhu Huan said coldly, "Let go."


    "No way."


    Xie Bai shook his head and looked at Jiang Jie, "You don''t want to see the entire Zhurong clan as enemies, do you?"


    Jiang Jie froze there, "You...what are you talking about? How dare they?"


    Xie Bai said calmly, "Then you don''t want to see Hazhi Country also be your enemy?"


    Jiang Jie realized something and dropped his hands, "Actually...actually..."


    Xie Bai said faintly, "Actually, you don��t have a witch **** statue at all. You came out on your own, and you didn��t get permission from the Jiang family��s steward. You just wanted to vent and win back face for yourself and for the Jiang family, but that��s nothing to you. benefit."


    Jiang Jie was stunned, "You...how do you know?"


    Xie Bai shook his head, "You can''t control this. Get out of the way and don''t get in the way."


    Jiang Jie hesitated for a while, and he had to leave. The old man exclaimed just now. Taniguchi had run out four or five people. At first glance, he was the same Zhu Rong clan as Zhu Huan. He quickly knew how to return. It happened, looking at him with a bad face.


    Zhu Huan stagnated, "Xie Bai brother, thank you very much, I...I am too impulsive."


    "You are welcome, I should do it."


    Xie Baili was there, "Go in, I will continue to follow you, is there any problem?"


    "No."


    Zhu Huan shook his head and strode into the valley, surrounded by the Zhurong clan.


    A middle-aged man patted his shoulder vigorously and smiled, "Lao Huan, you can come back. It''s been so many years since you left. It''s really worrying!"


    The old man said worriedly, "What''s the matter? You offended Jiang Jie as soon as you came back. That guy is a person close to Jiang Guanshi and is not easy to mess with."


    "Don''t worry, it''s like this..."


    Zhu Huan briefly explained for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Now that Zhou Shu is in the Kuiwei Realm and is embarrassed by the practitioners in the Kuiwei Realm, I think we have to help him, and how to help him and the brothers have to make suggestions. "


    "You were actually captured by the Demon Realm, those **** Xuan Ming clan!"


    "I didn''t suffer much, right? This Zhou Shu is really good, we should really help him."


    "But we are all bound by those practitioners of the Jiang family, how can we help others? Are we really going to betray the Jiang family?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, who said it was betrayal?!"


    Zhu Huan''s face changed slightly, "Furthermore, who is the bigger friend of the Jiang Family and Lord God Envoy, you don''t even know this?"


    "Naturally, the envoy is bigger, and we must listen to the order of the envoy."


    The old man nodded and slowly said, "But how do you know that he is really a friend of the Lord God Envoy? What if he lied to you to use you?"


    Zhu Huan became angry, "Zhu Liang, what nonsense are you talking about! How could Zhou Shu take advantage of me? Besides, I clearly saw Lord Sorcerer''s sun mark, which can only be carved by the envoy and the Sorcerer himself!"


    Zhu Liang groaned, "Maybe you read it wrong, you know that those practitioners are so scheming, and that Zhou Shu you said is so powerful, maybe he deliberately made it to deceive you, he may have come to Kuiwei You do it internally."


    Zhu Huan scolded, "My lord doesn''t have as much thought as you!"


    "Who knows?"


    Zhu Liang spread his hands, "We are in the Kuiwei Realm well, and suddenly we are going to betray the Jiang family for an outsider. It can''t be justified."


    Zhu Huan looked at him, "Who asked you to betray, just help, not let him be bullied by the Jiang family!"


    Zhu Liang''s expression was slightly condensed, "Will such a powerful person still be bullied? I think things are very strange, let''s talk about..."


    "Don''t say it!"


    Zhu Huan looked at everyone and said loudly, "Do you all think I''m lying?"


    Zhu Liang shook his head seriously, "It''s not you, Zhu Rong clan won''t lie, it was Zhou Shu who used you."


    The other people looked at the two, and didn''t know who to help.


    The middle-aged man said in a slow voice, "Lao Huan, don''t worry, the Lord has known the news of your disappearance. I heard that the adult will be coming soon, and then he will naturally know that Zhou Shu is true or false. "


    Zhu Huan was shocked, joyful and suspicious, "Zhu Jiang, Lord God is coming over?"


    Zhu Jiang nodded earnestly, "You know, Lord God Envoy, like Lord Sorcerer God, doesn''t want any troubles in any of the tribesmen, so the time will come soon."


    "The Holy Fire protects the Lord God Envoy!"


    Zhu Huan gave a weird and cumbersome ceremony, and said solemnly, "But the time is too late. Master Zhou Shu and Jiang''s family are arguing very stiff now. I''m afraid we can''t wait for Master Divine Envoy to come. We must help him as soon as possible. Jiang, you have to listen to me."


    Zhu Liang waved his hand, "How do you listen, for you, go and fight against Jiang''s family? Lord Sorcerer will not be happy either."


    Zhu Huan said anxiously, "There are so many people, you can think of other ideas, you don''t have to fight."


    "No way, no way Zhu Liang just refused. The other people looked at Zhu Huan and shook their heads.


    Zhu Huan was helpless to the extreme, and said angrily, "You...you, don''t even believe me!"


    He turned his head and strode out. After only one step, he had to stop, because Xie Bai stopped in front of him. Seeing Xie Bai''s heart was even more sad. Before, he told Zhou Shu that he was going to find a helper, but he took it. No one was found.


    "You touch your waist."


    "what?"


    Zhu Huan was a little dazed, and he couldn''t help but touched his waist, shaking his mind.


    At some point, there was a hard object under his shirt, and he subconsciously took it out.


    "what!"


    The Zhu Rong people in front of him knelt down one after another, and did not dare to look up.

 Chapter 3204: Tell me quickly

    Latest website: Zhu Huan was stunned looking at the brilliant brilliance that bloomed in front of him, as dazzling as the sun.


    The one in his hand was clearly the flying sword that Zhou Shu showed him, the one with the sun''s mark.


    How could such a precious thing that should be regarded as life come to oneself?


    His mind was shaking, and he couldn''t recover for a while.


    He looked at Xie Bai, "You...you put it?"


    "Zhou Shufang, I saw it, but he may have let me see it on purpose."


    Xie Bai shook his head, "I think he knows you will encounter this situation, do things quickly."


    "Yes."


    Zhu Huan set his mind and held up the flying sword with both hands. "You have all seen it. This is the mark of the sun. It is a token of Master Zhou Shu. It is now clearly placed in front of you. Zhu Liang, do you still think he Are you using me!?"


    "It''s my fault, I am willing to accept punishment."


    Zhu Liang knelt on the ground, did not dare to raise his head, but his voice was very loud.


    "This imprint was not given to me by Lord Sorcerer God, and I can''t use the power inside. How can I punish you?"


    Zhu Huan said calmly, "Zhu Liang, I just want to continue the proposal just now. I hope you can help Master Zhou Shu."


    "We have all seen it. This is an unequivocal mark of the sun, which proves the identity of Lord Zhou Shu. Of course we will do our best to help him."


    Zhu Jiang raised his head and said solemnly, "Lao Huan, put it away, don''t let the Jiang family find out."


    "Yes."


    Zhu Huan nodded and put away the flying sword. Those Zhu Rong clan stood up one after another. When they looked at Zhu Huan, there was a lot of awe in their eyes.


    If Zhu Huan in the past was an ordinary Zhu Rong tribe like them, but now he is different. He who once held the sun mark has mostly already received the blessing of Zhu Rong Wushen, and his future is boundless. Perhaps he may also become a divine envoy. .


    Zhu Liang walked a few steps closer and said with concern, "Tell me carefully, what''s the matter with that Master Zhou Shu and Jiang family?"


    Zhu Huan paused, "I don''t know what is going on now, but I think your lord is looking for something, that is the strange car the Jiang family is studying, Lao Jiang, I remember the one you took, do you remember?"


    "How can I forget it!"


    Zhu Jiang couldn''t help nodding his head, seeming to be caught in some kind of reverie, "With only two breaths, I went from Huosin Valley to Lei Lei Mountain. There is also a woman like water inside, who speaks like water, but unfortunately I didn''t see much. She glanced..."


    Zhu Huan stamped his foot and said anxiously, "Ask you where the car is usually and what it looks like, who asked the people in you?"


    "Where do I know where it is? Jiang Yuan asked me to go there to plow the fire, so the car came directly in front of me, and I don''t know where it is usually placed," Zhu Jiang thought for a while, "but I still remember the appearance. , Hexagon, blue translucent, many patterns, four wheels..."


    Zhu Liang said slowly, "We will find some clues separately."


    Zhu Huan hesitated for a moment, "Okay, then we will split up. Dozens of us will separate, but we must be careful about the Jiang family."


    Zhu Liang said calmly, "Don''t worry too much, they will definitely not think that we are all helping Master Zhou Shu, and we are still listening to Jiang''s family on the bright side, and we can find it in secret. The one that is a bit troublesome is that Jiang Jie, I will deal with it. , Not difficult."


    Zhu Huan nodded, "Yes, Lao Jiang, what do you say?"


    But Zhu Jiang didn''t seem to hear it, his eyes were fixed outside the valley, his fingers trembled, "That... there..."


    "what?"


    Zhu Huan was taken aback and looked out, but saw nothing.


    Zhu Jiang said anxiously, "The blue car is gone in a flash, it''s the one you''re looking for!"


    "what?!"


    Zhu Huan rushed out with a few strides, but still didn''t see anything. Once there was no trace, "Lao Jiang, are you wrong?"


    Zhu Jiang rubbed his eyes vigorously, "Is my eyes dazzled, as if I really saw it?"


    "We haven''t seen it, don''t worry about it, continue to discuss how to do it."


    Zhu Liang frowned, moaned a few words in a low voice, and quickly retracted his gaze from Zhu Huan''s waist.


    Giant Dingshan.


    A blue light suddenly appeared on the water, which was the lake where Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru had passed before.


    The tortoise floated leisurely on the water, while Bi Fang stood on its head, pecking at something.


    "Xiao Hong Dahong, you have become obedient, and you haven''t fight."


    In the blue light, a thin girl walked out, slender as if the wind blows down, but with a warm smile on her face, the kind that will follow you at a glance, but when you look closely, you can find that beyond the smile, dark blue There are many sorrows hidden in his eyes.


    Bi Fang whispered and flew over quickly, leaning against the girl, rubbing his ears and necks together, very close.


    "I have lost several feathers. It turns out that it''s not a good one. You just finished the fight."


    The girl stroked Bi Fang and gently shook her head, "I haven''t been here for a few years, and you are still so disobedient. You like to fight when you are fine. This is not good."


    Bi Fang whimpered and lowered his head, while the spinner slowly stretched out the long snake-like long tail with barbed spines, and leaned in front of the girl. At this time, all the barbs on the long tail fell down like sheep''s hair. Same docile.


    "It''s useless to please me, I won''t ignore you anymore."


    The girl pretended to be dumbfounded, reached out her hand to grab the long tail, twisted it a few times, and let it go with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for so long, are you hungry. I don''t know how many beads are born here, enough for you. eat."


    The girl stared at the lake and saw no movement. The surface of the water suddenly made waves, and sea spirit beads continued to leap out.


    As soon as the sea spirit beads fell on the girl''s palm, it turned into a mist of water and disappeared.


    Within dozens of breaths, dozens of Sea Spirit Orbs disappeared, and the surface of the lake was already misty.


    Bi Fang and Rotary Turtle greedily opened their mouths to suck, swallowing clouds and fog, and had a great time. For them, these mists were no better tonic.


    "Eat and eat, don''t fight anymore, Da Hong, slow down, let Xiao Hong a little bit."


    The girl glanced at them, her eyes were quite gentle, and she continued to transform them into the sea spirit orbs, the sea spirit orbs containing a lot of water spirit power, but they were easily broken down in the palm of her hand and turned into the most comfortable and delicious water. fog.


    This continued for a while.


    Bi Fang and Xuangui, who were eating deliciously, suddenly stopped with a stunned look.


    The water mist in front of me is almost gone, what''s the matter, we didn''t eat so fast, it usually takes a long time?


    It''s not that they eat fast, but the girl suddenly stopped transforming.


    She stayed there blankly, as if she had been struck by thunder, her body was still trembling slightly, and in the palm of her hand, she was holding an ordinary sea spirit orb.


    Bi Fang and Xuangui made a neigh at the same time, which disturbed the girl''s reverie.


    "You...you...tell me!"


    The girl suddenly turned her head and stared at them. In her calm eyes, a scorching fire suddenly lit up, "Here, who was here just now?! Tell me, tell me!"


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3206: Just want to see

    Latest website: Between the mountain walls, a clear spring gurgled out, and below it was a small lake with a radius of tens of meters.


    Zhao Yueru took a few breaths, "The water is all red, like a pool of blood."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Water is sweet, so it gets its name. It is said that only when the origin core of a realm is most active and vigorous, will the realm produce sweet water springs. There were many Xuanhuang realms back then, but then there was no one. Up."


    Zhao Yueru seemed to think, "Can you drink?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the sweetness that is unique between heaven and earth, nothing can compare."


    "Then I will try."


    Zhao Yue leaped over, landing like a dragonfly on the water, and was about to fish for the lake, but suddenly stagnated.


    Under the water, there was a strange beast that had never been seen before, and he was looking at her with wide-eyed eyes, fierce.


    "There are monsters here!"


    Zhao Yueru flew up and was a little surprised.


    "No? There should be no living creatures in the sweet water spring."


    Zhou Shu took a few steps closer, his eyes condensed slightly, "It''s still a hooked snake, how is this possible?"


    Before the words fell, the water surface was surging, and the hook snake completely emerged from the water. It was covered with barb-like spikes, covered with scales, and its long tail was divided into three prongs, shaped like harpoons. Faint blue light.


    Zhao Yueru stopped, "What should I do?"


    Before he finished speaking, the hook snake had already jumped up, and the long tail curled up, surprisingly fast.


    "Afraid you won''t make it?"


    Zhao Yueru''s willow eyebrows are erected, and the blue light in his hand rises, and the sword intent is roaring out.


    "what!?"


    As soon as the sword intent came out, the figure was shocked, and I felt that the sword intent was being pulled by something, and even the sword in his hand could not be held firmly. After a stalemate, he was pulled strongly and involuntarily moved to the hook snake. slide.


    Zhou Shu stretched his finger, Shu Zhili cut the sword intent from it, and Zhao Yueru just got off.


    Stepped back, looking at the hook snake, there was still some fear on his face. This thing, as if the sword intent was used as a rope, directly pulled itself over in the air, and the strength was too strong to resist it.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Be careful, it used to eat Spinosaurus."


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru was in a daze.


    The ancient kendo came from Spinosaurus. Although kendo has undergone countless changes and evolutions, the sword intent is still inseparable from the Spinosaurus. Since this hooked snake can eat Spinosaurus, it obviously has the ability to restrain the sword intent.


    She would feel sorry, but there was a lot of war spirit in her eyes.


    She said loudly, "Then I have to try even more. If I can beat it, it means that my sword intent has risen to the next level!"


    Zhou Shu nodded and took a few steps away.


    The hook snake is a very strong animal, but he doesn''t care, the situation is under control.


    Only in my heart I doubt that although sweet water is the sweetest thing in the world, it is too extreme, so that there is no vitality in the water. It can be tasted, but it is impossible to survive by it. Spring water is not suitable for any living creatures to survive. Why live A beast with extremely high vitality requirements?


    But Lin Zhu''s breath is gone here, is it related to it?


    Lin Zhu, who was standing by Zhou Shu, seemed to mutter to himself, "You did it just now. I used to come here, but I didn''t see any monsters."


    The young man appeared on top of Hook Snake''s head, pointing at Zhao Yueru, with a slight smile, "I can kill her for you."


    "help me?"


    Lin Zhu sneered, "Is it your own idea, or is it that the monster''s wish is to kill her? Not surprisingly, you have always been like this, forcibly giving others wishes, but I tell you, you will definitely Regret, neither Zhou Shu nor I will let you go."


    "I never do anything that I regret."


    The young man smiled faintly and disappeared.


    "Don''t mess around!"


    Lin Zhu was stunned for a while, and rushed up quickly, trying to block Zhao Yueru and Hook Snake.


    She did it, she stood between the two, but no matter how she shouted or moved, it had no effect, the two still played fiercely.


    But it didn''t take long for her to see that the young man hadn''t participated in the battle at all, otherwise, Zhao Yueru would definitely have lost.


    After hundreds of breaths, the battle subsided.


    The hook snake screamed, curled up to the bottom of the lake, and refused to come up.


    Zhao Yueru is still screaming, "I haven''t played enough yet, come on!"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Forget it, you consume a lot. Come back next time."


    Zhao Yueru stopped then and took a few steps, "What are you looking at?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the bottom of the lake, watching with extreme concentration. He didn''t look up when he talked to her just now.


    At the bottom of the lake, there are two drops of crystal clear blue water drops. A little bit of perception will tell that there is a lot of water travel power inside, but they are not sea spirit beads.


    Zhao Yueru also noticed, "There seems to be Lin Zhu''s breath there?!"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Zhao Yueru''s heart palpitated, "Could it be that this hooked snake..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Impossible, these two beads just appeared, they haven''t been before."


    Zhao Yueru was a little dazed, "This... how come?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and the two beads fell in his hands. There is no doubt that the aura definitely came from Lin Zhu. He couldn''t be more familiar. Looking closely, it seemed that there was still some cold temperature on the surface.


    He was shocked and said loudly, "Joo, are you here?!"


    Zhao Yueru realized something and shouted, "Lin Zhu, are you there?"


    The sound echoed over the lake, making waves of ripples.


    Lin Zhu, who was standing next to Zhou Shu, responded involuntarily, "Senior, the little girl is here!"


    But no matter how she shouted, she never got a response.


    Zhou Shu also received no response.


    Close at hand, but in two different spaces, it is impossible to meet.


    After hesitating, Zhou Shu suddenly punched.


    Big cutting punch.


    He realized this.


    With the progress of Shu Zhidao, his big cutting punch has reached another level, more accurate and faster. Even if a mistake is found and the wrong space is cut, it can be stopped quickly without causing harm.


    The surrounding space suddenly cracked!


    Like a mirror shattered and scattered, there are the shadows of Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru everywhere. The lake is divided into many pieces, one piece here, one piece there, the horrified hook snake shrinks in the corner, looking at the distorted space, dare not move.


    At this time, the space where Lin Zhu was located suddenly shrank, looking like dust, and returned to the original state after avoiding the big cutting fist, without being affected at all.


    The chaotic space quickly returned to its original state, Zhou Shu gently shook his head, unable to hide his disappointment.


    It was not the first time he had encountered the feeling of hope but was immediately broken, but this time it was even weaker. In this valley, he found many clues, but the confusion in his heart was not less, but more and more.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "Look at other places?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and took the two beads solemnly into his arms, "I have seen the valley, come again next time, go out and see Zhu Huan and thank them."


    Watching the two leave, Lin Zhu was still there, silent.


    She knew what those two beads were, the tears she shed before, but the tears were clearly in her own space, why did they appear at the bottom of the lake again?


    The answer is obvious.


    She shouted, "What are you going to do?"


    The young man appeared and said lightly, "I just want to see."


    Lin Zhu stared at him, "What do you want to see?"


    "It''s okay, you should go back."


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support of the wandering heart, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted~~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3207: Going to disappear

    Latest website: Zhou Shu was still thinking about it when he went down the mountain.


    There is no doubt that Lin Zhu is in the Kuaiwei Realm, and there is no doubt that the strong man who controls the Kuaiwei Realm is obstructing them, but the problem lies here. Since it is necessary to prevent Zhou Shu from being aware of Lin Zhu��s existence That''s fine, it''s not difficult at all, even the perception can be blocked, so that Zhou Shu can''t notice the existence of Lin Zhu without difficulty, but it must be done like this, so why on earth the strong?


    Is it irritating Zhou Shu to challenge himself?


    Maybe only this is possible.


    No matter what, we must first find a way to understand the strong one.


    Not far away, I met Zhu Huan and Xie Bai. Behind Xie Bai, there was an old man standing, seeming to be restrained, with his head down, with a look of depression.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is he?"


    Zhu Huan preemptively said, "He is a member of my tribe, Zhu Liang. Most of the Zhu Rong tribe here listen to him, and I don''t know why Xie Bai wanted to bring him."


    He glanced at Xie Bai, a lot of confusion and a hint of anger. If Xie Bai had not helped him repeatedly before, then the anger would have evolved into hands-on.


    Xie Bai was very calm and pointed at Zhu Liang, "He said he was going to find Jiang Jie, but he was actually planning to go to Jiang Yuan, and then together with the Jiang family, snatching the sun imprint on your body, I stopped him and moved my hand."


    Zhu Huan was shocked and fixedly looked at Zhu Liang, "Zhu Liang, this is true? Do you know what you are doing?!"


    Zhu Liang raised his head, his eyes red, "That...that shouldn''t be yours, it''s mine!"


    "You actually did this?"


    Zhu Huan��s heart shook, and he was puzzled, ��It��s not mine, it belongs to Lord Sorcerer��s friend Zhou Shu. Besides, the sun imprint is always watched by Lord Sorcerer. Even if you grab it, Lord Sorcerer of Sorcerer sees you. Deeds will not give you strength. You still get nothing. Are you not the wisest? How can you make such a stupid mistake?"


    "I����"


    A daze flashed in Zhu Liang''s eyes, and then a red light flashed again, "What do you know, getting the sun''s mark is my greatest wish, I must do it!"


    Zhu Huan stared at him and shook his head secretly, "You want to steal me, but what do you tell Jiang Yuan to do? Do you want to unite outsiders to deal with your own people? That is a violation of Zhu Rong clan''s taboo, Lord Wizard and God So that no one will let you go."


    Zhu Liang stopped, "I...I..."


    Zhu Huan didn''t say any more, and saluted Xie Bai, "Thank you, I was rude before, it was all my fault."


    Xie Bai nodded and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "City Lord, I am going to disappear."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Thanks for your hard work. I didn''t expect you to leave like this. I thought...thank you, thank you."


    Xie Bai shook his head, "I should do it. Is there anything else I want to tell Fu Guo?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a few moments, "No."


    "Then I will go."


    Xie Bai nodded, his figure gradually blurred, and finally dissipated like a puff of smoke.


    At the same time, Zhu Liang also lost his restraint, but before moving, he was bound by Zhou Shu waved.


    Both Zhu Huan and Zhao Yueru were a little surprised, "What''s wrong with Xie Bai?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "This Zhu Liang''s strength is not weak, and the power of the sun can also restrain the Hachi clan. It has not been easy for Xie Bai to support it until now. All the strength is gone, and the true shadow will naturally die."


    "died?"


    Both were shocked.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "It''s good if the main body is not greatly affected. I will compensate him, but I guess he won''t want it."


    Zhu Huan settled down and looked at Zhu Liang and said, "My lord, what should I do with him?"


    "This is a matter for your Zhurong clan, you can decide by yourself."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, but he was also a little nervous in his heart. A helper like Xie Bai was very rare, and it was a pity that it was gone.


    Zhu Huan said intently, "You can be put to death if you betray a tribe, but the envoy will come soon, and I will decide when he comes. I will bring him back to Ringu Haosheng and take care of him later."


    Zhou Shu paused, "My lord God, are you talking about a sudden appearance?"


    Zhu Huan nodded, "I heard that Lord Envoy was called by this name before. Unlike other wizards, Lord Zhu Rong also has only this envoy."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, feeling a little uneasy, "When will he come?"


    Zhu Huan respectfully said, "He came here to find me, and the time will come soon, and the two adults will be able to meet soon."


    "well."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, and suddenly an appearance came. Maybe things will become simpler, but of course it may become more complicated.


    "My lord, I have contacted the Zhu Rong people in the Kuiwei world. They are now helping the adults find that strange car. I can arrange for them to do what the adults have ordered." Zhu Huan suddenly squatted down and took Feijian. Gao Tuo put it in his hand, "Thank you, my lord, for giving me the sword. I don''t need it now. Please put it away and leave it on me. I''m afraid that others will be tempted."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu took the sword, but there was also a hint of doubt.


    He gave it to Zhu Huanfeijian, but he was actually very relieved. The Zhu Rong tribe regarded the sun imprint as the presence of the witch god, and would not dare to think about it. The Jiang family could not offend Zhu Rong for the imprint, but this Zhu Liang actually did so. Now, is he blinded by lard, and what wishes he said, even if it is a wish, it will not be realized in this way, it is too stupid.


    Shaking his head, driving away distracting thoughts, he said slowly, "You can help me find a car, but don''t offend the Jiang family for this."


    Zhu Huan stood up, "We will be careful, and adults should also be careful of Jiang''s family."


    Zhu Huan went with Zhu Liang.


    Before reaching Huorin Valley, I saw Jiang Yuan walking over, "Zhu Huan, the three clans are looking for you, go to Lieshan Temple immediately."


    Zhu Huan nodded, "Steward Jiang, I will go after I have settled the matter, about five or six hours."


    Jiang Yuan said in amazement, "You let the clan elder wait for you for five or six hours?"


    Zhu Huan was very indifferent, "After finishing what we should do, Jiang Guanshi, if you don''t want to wait, you can find someone else or bring a statue of God."


    Xie Bai disappeared like this, he felt very guilty, and naturally he would not have a good face to Jiang Yuan.


    "you����"


    Jiang Yuan obviously knew the stupid thing Jiang Jie had done, and even after the command of the tribe, he didn''t dare to get angry, "What''s wrong with Zhu Liang? He seems to be **** by you?"


    "This is our Zhurong clan''s business, it has nothing to do with you, nothing else, I''m leaving, Jiang Guanshi."


    Zhu Huan pulled hard Zhu Liang staggered and nearly fell. He glanced at him angrily, but couldn''t speak. He was trapped by Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhili all over his body, what? I can''t do it, I can''t speak, I can''t move my fingers.


    Watching him leave, Jiang Yuan stomped his feet hard and went away.


    Tens of thousands of miles away is a large group of buildings, with hundreds of palace platforms, decorated mainly in red, magnificent, and similar to a palace on earth.


    Jiang Yuan walked quickly into the largest palace, bowed and bowed, "Three tribesmen, Zhu Huan said something is going on, and he can''t come now."


    Jiang Ji frowned, "He can''t say it?"


    Jiang Su said slowly, "Didn''t you ask him to come?"


    Jiang Yuan hesitated, "I saw Zhu Liang was **** by him, and I don''t know what happened in Huorin Valley."


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xianxia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)

 Chapter 3208: Envy them

    Latest website: Jiang Ji was surprised for a while, "Huh?"


    Jiang Su was very calm, "It seems that as soon as Zhou Shu came, he would draw the Zhu Rong clan over. It''s all right, Jiang Yuan, go down."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Yuan backed out.


    Jiang Ji''s expression was condensed, "This Zhou Shu...Does the Zhurong clan want to betray us?"


    Jiang Su shook his head, "Not so, but it won''t be as obedient as it used to be. After all, Zhou Shu is related to God Envoy Zhu Rong."


    "These Zhu Rong people are getting bolder."


    A trace of anger floated on Jiang Ji''s face, "I thought we really didn''t dare to touch them? Even the witch gods must give us the Jiang family''s face. Those who don''t obey will be punished hard, and the gods will not be able to save them!"


    Jiang Su glanced outside and said faintly, "The third brother, the shaman is not for the Jiang family''s face, but for the scholar."


    Jiang Ji froze, and a trace of panic flashed in his eyes, "Isn''t it about the same...... The book is always the patron saint of the Jiang family, we are one."


    Jiang Su waved his hand, "Third brother, don''t talk about this, Zhou Shu, what do you think?"


    Hearing Zhou Shu��s name, Jiang Ji felt angrily. ��Zhu Huan made it very clear before. He clearly came for the teleportation formation. Our Jiang family��s so many years of painstaking efforts have been used on it. How could it be possible to want to leave? Besides, the current emperor is worthless at all. If I am in charge, just drive away. No, it''s better not to spread the news...Ah, I just talk about it, second brother. Care about it."


    Jiang Su shook his head slightly, "It should be as simple as that. Didn''t you hear what the old man said?"


    "I heard it," Jiang Ji nodded, with a lot of confusion on his face, "Test, what is it going to test?"


    Jiang Su said slowly, "Shu Lao''s meaning is difficult to guess, I think it is to see if Zhou Shu is worthy of the title of Emperor?"


    Jiang Ji''s mind was stagnant, and the previous scene was still in his heart, "Second brother, what do you think of Zhou Shu''s strength?"


    Jiang Su hesitated for a moment, and said frankly, "It''s very strong. To suppress him, it may take a big clan veteran to take action. Otherwise, it may not be possible for the two of us. And he is just a clone here. If the body is not far away, Together, I am afraid that the combined efforts of the five of us are not enough, but now the fourth and fifth brothers are not there. Simply put, we may not be his opponent."


    Jiang Ji didn''t realize it, "Then what else can we test, unless the old man tests it himself."


    "Maybe not in terms of strength."


    Jiang Su thought for a while, "In terms of strength alone, he is a big Luo Jinxian far surpassing us, better than Hunyuan Jinxian, and the emperor is not as good as him."


    Jiang Ji condensed his eyebrows, "If it''s not strength, then it''s character? Are we still doing this? In this short period of time, we can see what character is. If I want to say it, he will explore the Kuaiwei Realm with Hazhi in advance. Knowing the teleportation array, you must have already thought about snatching. It is obviously a bad character, so you need to try it."


    Jiang Su shook his head, "Others didn''t say robbing, you are preconceived, maybe he is trading Jianmu Bud."


    "This is really possible."


    Jiang Ji suddenly became excited, "The tree that the old scholar has been cultivating has no sign of transformation. If there are buds of Jianmu, it must be much more convenient. If we can cultivate real Jianmu, we can After completing the Jiang family��s long-term wish, you might be able to return to the immortal world! But it��s not enough just to build the bud of the wood. We don��t know how much we have spent on the teleportation array, and we have spent countless for that one Lin Zhu. Resources, let him add another Kunlun mirror."


    "I said the second brother, when you talk about these things, your eyes will shine. Can you be more stable?"


    Jiang Su frowned, "If it was just a two-party transaction, it would be easy. It is impossible to achieve the final goal of the teleportation array. It is impossible to achieve the final goal with our family. After the research is completed, it will be passed out sooner or later and given to others in exchange. Resources are also okay. If Zhou Shu is sincere and able to meet our conditions, trading with him is not bad, but Shulao and Zhou Shu are obviously not the same, at least not all."


    Jiang Ji paused, "Or is it because of Zhou Shu''s status as the emperor?"


    Jiang Su nodded, "It should be, what does he mean by saying that he is the emperor for no reason? Does he want to get something from this identity, or to prove something in front of our descendants, I don''t understand."


    "The old man tested him, is this also the reason?"


    Jiang Ji felt anxious about his beard, "But we don��t know what kind of grudge between the old man and Emperor Xuanyuan back then. What we know is that Emperor Xuanyuan went to the Demon Realm and heard that he was a demon lord. It is true and false, but in any case, the move of the human emperor to the demon world is undoubtedly betraying human beings. The elder should not have any favors for the human queen. It is best to personally drive out."


    Jiang Mi glared at him, "Don''t pretend to be an old man."


    Jiang Ji sighed, "His test really confuses us. It was a very simple thing, alas, what if the test is good, even if Zhou Shu is worthy of the new Emperor, then we should send the teleportation formation. Give it to him, that��s too... I don��t know when the old scholar will come out again, just tell me, we just do it, it��s better than just thinking here."


    Jiang Su slowly said, "The old man will come out naturally when he thinks it out."


    "In the past thousand years, we have seen the book elder twice, and I only said three sentences in total. I think," Jiang Ji is still nagging, "in this Kuaiwei world, I can say a few words with the book elder. Well, I am afraid that the tree still has Lin Zhu, and sometimes I envy them."


    Jiang Su said calmly, "They come from the Xuanhuang world like the old scholar, and it''s normal to retell the past."


    Jiang Ji paused, "Then we are not from the Xuanhuang Realm, so don''t we deserve to talk to the old scholar? For so many years, our Jiang family is right..."


    "enough."


    Jiang Su waved his hand, his expression was very solemn, "Stop talking, the old man said that the test, we just want to do it, don''t think about things."


    Jiang Ji held back for a while, looking dazed, "Listen to your second brother."


    Jiang Su thought about it for a while, but didn''t have any good ideas. He just said, "Let''s listen to Big Brother''s opinion."


    Jiang Ji froze for a moment looked at him and said, "Second brother, eldest brother has been frustrated for thousands of years, what else can I say?"


    "He is sometimes good, and discussing things with him is much more reliable than you."


    Jiang Mi has already gone out.


    "Sometimes, who knows when, if you fight again, brother, you have to be careful, the last injury is not healed?" Jiang Ji followed, still muttering, "Big brother too I don��t know what��s going on. I said something ambitious and ambitious. I suddenly lost my senses. It��s almost as if someone has taken it away..."


    "Why do you talk so much today?"


    Jiang Su turned around and glanced at him, rather dissatisfied.


    Jiang Ji hurriedly lowered his head and said nothing. The long-lived man was trained like a child.


    (PS: Thank you for honyeung''s monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3209: Retribution

    Two tall figures, one after another entered the Lieshan Hall.


    Jiang Ji spread his hands, "I''ll just say Big Brother is not reliable."


    Jiang Su shook his head unconsciously, "Where did I know that the eldest brother was crazy when he heard the word "Renhuang". He couldn''t calm down, he would only say that he was killed, he was killed, and he didn''t know who he was going to kill."


    Jiang Ji tentatively asked, "Zhou Shu?"


    Jiang Su glared at him, "Not to mention that you can kill it. Even if you can kill it, there is no benefit. He can destroy Jianmu Leaf. Besides, he is just a clone here. Killing a clone will bring us Endless troubles, can you cope with Hazhi Country and Zhou Shu''s revenge?"


    Jiang Ji replied, "Isn''t that what the elder brother said, I just said along..."


    "Report, an envoy from the Xuanming clan is here."


    While ���� was discussing, a shout came from the door.


    The two looked at each other, and both were a little puzzled, "What is the Xuanming clan suddenly sending an envoy to do? Our relationship with them is not a good one. It''s not a divine envoy, but I haven''t heard them say it?"


    "It''s definitely not a divine envoy, Cang Jue will not go out of bounds, just take a look first."


    Jiang Su looked slightly condensed, but also a little helpless, "Everything is coming together, let him in."


    The guard took the order, and after a while, a Xuanming clan strode in.


    is long and tall, and I am afraid that it will not be a foot high. The skin shows a strange blue color, which is similar to the color of blood vessels under normal skin. Imagine the appearance of blood vessels all over it.


    There is a crescent mark on his wrist.


    is the same as the Zhu Rong clan, it was formed when the Xuanming clan first gained the power of the yin, and it was also related to talent.


    The Xuan Ming clan paused and said, "Xuan Ming clan Cang Dun, I have seen two clan elders."


    "You are welcome, just say anything."


    Jiang Su waved his hand, and knew at a glance that Cang Dun was just an ordinary Xuan Ming clan, not a divine envoy, so he didn''t care too much.


    Cang Dun raised his hands high, and held out a white wooden slip of the moon, "There will be a ceremony for recruiting the moon in the mysterious world, and the envoy invited several elders from the Kuiwei world to come and observe the ceremony."


    "The Recruitment Ceremony, wasn''t it only held seventy-three years ago?"


    Jiang Mi picked up the wooden slip and glanced at it roughly, but it was true. The material was Yaoguang wood, a unique tree in the mysterious world.


    Jiang Ji seemed to be thoughtful, "A magician is born again? You have a lot of talents from the Xuanming clan."


    Zhaoyue Ceremony is a traditional ceremony of the Xuanming clan to celebrate the birth of a new envoy.


    Cang Dun unconsciously showed a slight smile, "I have been lucky recently, and Lord Sorcerer is also very satisfied."


    Jiang Yu groaned for a few breaths, "You stay here for now, and I will consider thinking about it before I give you an answer. Recently, there are busy affairs in the world, and it may not be possible to draw people."


    "Yes."


    Cang Dun said very docilely, "However, Lord Cang Jue very much hopes that the clan elders will appreciate the glory, and he also said that he will discuss with the clan elders about returning to the immortal world. If the Kuiwei Realm is willing to return to the immortal world, the Lord God envoy will Willing to help."


    "Huh? He really said that?"


    Jiang Ji paused, and said coldly, "He didn''t have such an attitude in the past. He asked how many people to push around, but now he says he wants to help us?"


    Cang Dun lowered his head and became more respectful, "There is a new envoy born, three people in the world can guard, and Master Cangjue can also go out for a walk. Now the fairy world is entering the witch world from the Liangmiao kingdom, and it is also a courtesy for us to go to the outer world. At that time, Outland is in chaos, and the immortal world is exhausted. It is not difficult for your Jiang family to take the opportunity to return."


    "It''s a good calculation, but I don''t believe that you would be so good to us?"


    Jiang Ji just sneered, "You Xuanming clan really dare to go out? Not to mention how the fairy world will deal with you, are you not afraid of the Zhurong clan behind you?"


    Cang Dun didn''t dare to refute, he only said in a concentrated voice, "The clan elder has too deep a prejudice against our Xuanming clan. This time, Lord Divine Envoy really asked a few people to discuss."


    Jiang Mi shook his head slightly, "Cangdun, you should go out first. I''ll talk about it after I think about it."


    "I see, the two elders are slowly considering it."


    Cang Dun stepped back and walked out slowly, staring at the ground with a cold light suddenly.


    walked to the door, he raised his head, and was stunned.


    A member of the Zhu Rong tribe who came over was also stunned, "You, how dare you come here!?"


    Hearing the sound, Cang Dun no longer doubted, he was shocked and at a loss for a while, but the Zhu Rong clan stopped in front of him a few steps, and at the same time shouted loudly, "Come on! Take down this Xuanming clan spy!"


    A group of guards swarmed to surround them.


    "Zhu Huan, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Ji, who sensed the movement, also walked out of the hall, "What spy did you mean?"


    Zhu Huanlang said, "The spy of the demons, this is the Xuanming tribe!"


    Cang Dun wanted to avoid, "I... you admitted the wrong person."


    "I know everything turned into ashes!"


    Zhu Huan stood in front of him, his voice getting louder and louder, "I was captured by the demons as a slave that day because of you! At that time, I came back from the witch world and met you with two demons. When I saw me, I chased me. I didn��t have time to escape. You said at the time that Zhu Rong clan members, it doesn��t matter how many you catch!


    Cang Dun wanted to argue, but couldn''t say a whole sentence after hesitated for a long time.


    There is only one thought in his mind, this guy was not captured by the demons, how could he return to the Kuiwei world, how could this be possible!


    The alien race that fell into the hands of the demons had only two results. The first was death, and the second was being a slave forever. Of course, it was still death in the end, but this is not a very strong Zhu Rong tribe, and it came back. Appear in front of yourself, at this most critical moment.


    A small omission decades ago, I am afraid that the plan that has been prepared for nearly 10,000 years will be completely bankrupt.


    At this moment, my heart is ashamed.


    Jiang Ji and Jiang Mi looked at each other, and they almost understood.


    Jiang Mi looked at Zhu Huan and slowly said, "Why don''t you tell us when you come back?"


    "As soon as I came back, I was interrogated by Manager Jiang. You forced me to say what I said. There is no chance to tell me how I was arrested. I will tell him when Lord Envoy comes "Yes," Zhu Huan bowed a salute, with some grievances, "Two clan elders, I don''t know what he is here for, but I can be sure that he must be related to the demons, and he has hatred with the Zhurong clan. Ask the elder to let me take him back."


    Jiang Su nodded, "When we finish asking, I will give it to your envoy."


    "it is good."


    Zhu Huan didn��t get entangled either, looking at Cang Dun thoughtfully, ��I thought it was your Xuan Ming clan hating us Zhu Rong clan, but after thinking about it, you didn��t hate me to arrest me, but me. Seeing that you are with the Demon Race, I��m afraid I will say it, right, but it��s not alright to kill me. Killing the Zhu Rong tribe on the edge of Zhurong Realm will expose things soon, so you will let the Demon Race take me. Devildom is a slave, right?"


    Cang Dun closed his eyes and was ready to say nothing.


    Zhu Huan refused to let it go, "Hmph, did you dare to come to the Kuiwei Realm, thinking that I was dead? The reincarnation of heaven, the retribution is unhappy, and I just caught you! You wait, Lord God I won''t let you go!"


    Jiang Ji frowned, "Okay, Zhu Huan, go down first."


    Zhu Huan looked at him fixedly, "Didn��t the three clans always call me?"


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support of the stray heart, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3210: Lei Lei Mountain?

    Jiang Ji stopped, "I''ll look for you again later."


    "I might have something else in a while, then I''ll leave."


    Zhu Huan salutes neither humble nor arrogant, after thinking about it, and then saying, "By the way, the old tribe, the envoy of the gods will be in the Kuiwei realm in dozens of days, and he must see this Xuanming clan by then.


    Jiang Ji was so angry that his beards were shaking, "You... are getting more and more presumptuous!"


    Jiang Su smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, I will leave it to you if you say hello."


    Watching Zhu Huanyuan go, Jiang Ji was still very depressed, "Second brother is so polite to him, what do he dare to be rude to us as a minion, it''s really hateful..."


    "Zhu Liang is gone, he now represents the Zhu Rong clan, so don''t worry about it."


    Jiang Su waved his hand and brought the wooden Cang Dun into the hall.


    Jiang Ji finally settled down, looked at Cang Dun and whispered, "What should I ask?"


    Jiang Mi said lightly, "Ask what?"


    Jiang Ji looked suspicious, "Of course he asked about his relationship with the Demon Race. What do the Demon Race and Xuanming Race do when they collude?"


    Jiang Su gently shook his head, "Zhu Huan will not lie. The facts are obvious. The Xuanming clan is willing to contact the demons and must be against the Zhurong clan, but what does this have to do with us? Just let them fight. We don��t participate. No matter what grudges or tricks they use, don��t ignore them, let them go.��


    "Ah, this is also true."


    Jiang Ji understood, "But he said before that Cang Jue would invite us to go, does he also want to take us..."


    "Maybe you want to pull us to their side, don''t worry about it, you will send him to Fire Rin Valley in a while."


    Jiang Mi picked up the Yuebai wooden slip, put it back on Cangdun, and said calmly, "Cangdun, I won''t ask much about you and the Zhurong clan, and I won''t care about it. Go back and tell Cang Jue this time. We will not go to the Ceremony of Recruiting the Moon."


    His eyes lit up, "Will you let me go?"


    Jiang Ji stared coldly, "You still want to eat here?"


    "No, no, I will leave right away, thank you for the kindness of the two elders, I will definitely inform Master Cang Jue."


    responded in a hurry. If it weren''t for being unable to move, I''m afraid I would have knelt down and stabbed such a big basket, almost ruining the big plan. I can''t think of the possibility of redemption. As long as I can leave, there is a chance.


    "Then go!"


    Jiang Ji lifted him up and cut off his perception easily.


    It was difficult to shield the power of the Taiyin and the perception of the Witch Clan, but for the Jiang family, who knew the Xuanming Clan very well, it was very simple.


    When Cang Dun regained his perception, he would be surprised to find himself in the base camp of the Zhu Rong clan.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ji was inexplicably happy, but when he thought of Zhu Huan, he couldn''t be happy immediately.


    in front of the giant dingshan.


    Zhou Shu calmly looked into the distance, still holding the two teardrops in his hand. Zhao Yueru stood aside, frowning, "Shu, have you figured out a way? Or, let''s just flatten this giant mountain, that No one can think of it anymore."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s only the Jiang family that angers this. Unless I defeat everyone in the Jiang family, he doesn''t need to come out."


    Zhao Yueru said seriously, "Then we will all defeat it."


    "not that simple."


    Zhou Shu paused, "There are at least three people in the Kuiwei world who are equivalent to Jiang Wei. We can''t do it."


    This period of time, he hasn''t been idle, he has been detecting with Shu Zhili, trying to break the limitation of perception.


    This is difficult, but the long-term deduction has helped him. At least he can simulate a map of the Kuiwei Realm in the sea of ??knowledge, and use vitality to indicate strengths and weaknesses. If the vitality of plants and animals is not included, the world still There are three strong men who are not inferior to Jiang Su, five are slightly worse than him, and dozens of others are worse. Of course, the strong one is not among them.


    If it weren''t for the shadow of the soul to be here, Zhou Shu would still be a little sure, but it would definitely not be possible now.


    Especially under the "care" of the strong man, his many formations must not be used, and the odds of winning are even smaller.


    Besides, the strong action is probably not the best strategy, Lin Zhu is still with them.


    Things are a bit difficult.


    Not far away, Zhu Huan walked over quickly, "My lord."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "You seem to be very happy."


    "My lord sees it."


    Zhu Huan did not hide it, and smiled and said, "It is indeed very happy. Just now I retorted loudly in front of the old tribe. He couldn''t help it. He was very relieved. Moreover, I also caught the Xuan Ming clan who harmed me before."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "You made you a slave?"


    Zhu Huan was very happy. "My lord really remembers him clearly. He actually dared to come to the Kuaiwei Realm, but I happened to hit him. Now the clan elder is interrogating him, and he will be sent to Huoling Valley when he is ready. , Watch me fix him then."


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, "Congratulations, now you go to Huolingu, maybe you can see him."


    Zhu Huan was surprised, "I want to interrogate, it''s not so fast, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "They don''t necessarily want to ask, they just throw out the baggage after acting out."


    No matter what, as long as they are involved with the Demon Clan, the Jiang family will probably choose to leave it alone, unless they know that the matter is related to them, and it is not the Jiang family alone, as most practitioners will do.


    "Then I really want to go back and have a look."


    Zhu Huan nodded unconsciously, and said in a salute, "I almost forgot to tell the truth, my lord, many people from the tribe have returned. Several people said that the strange car appeared most often in Lei Lei Mountain, and it was likely that it came out there."


    "Is Lei Lei Mountain?"


    Zhao Yueru thought of something, "Shu, that''s the place where Jiang''s refining crafts are, and it is also in the Xuanhuang world, it is very famous."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I have been to one of the seventy-two blessed places, but it was destroyed and only left in ruins. Most of the blessed lands in the Xuanhuang world ended up like this... Zhu Huan, Lei Lei Mountain in the Kuiwei world where is it?"


    Zhu Huan shook his head and said a little guilty I only heard that it is the northernmost part of Kuiwei, far away from here, but I don��t know where it is. That is the secret of Jiang family, and only Jiang family The talented people know how to get there. A few of our people have been there to help them deal with the farming fires, but they all go there by car, and they don��t know the location at all and can��t give directions. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Enough, so that''s it, I''ll find it."


    Zhao Yueru said warmly, "Zhu Huan, thank you very much."


    Zhu Huan couldn''t help shaking his head, "Your Excellency, don''t be polite, this is all I should do."


    "Now that we have a direction, let''s find it soon."


    Before Zhu Huan left, Zhao Yueru took Zhou Shu and couldn''t wait to go north.


    After the others walked, a few figures appeared again and whispered, "They are going to Lei Lei Mountain, and they have to report that they are old."


    "Day and night defenses, house thief is hard to guard, Zhu Huan, who eats inside and out, when the matter is over, he must be good-looking!"


    "Stop complaining, do things quickly, Lei Lei Mountain is not a trivial matter."


    "understood."


    Several people separated and disappeared quickly.


    (PS: Thank you Xinglin Swordsman for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3211: More weird

    took Zhao Yueru, Zhou Shu flew extremely fast.


    After a short while, I arrived at the northern end of the Quebec world.


    There is an endless desert in front of me, the sky is full of yellow sand, and the dunes are constantly moving.


    Looking at Zhou Shu who stopped, Zhao Yueru said in surprise, "It''s here, can''t you see the mountain?"


    "should be."


    Zhou Shu nodded. It was true that he could not see the mountain, nor could he see any magical formations, but his previous perception told him that there is a strong man hidden here. Generally speaking, a place like Lei Lei Mountain cannot be guarded by the strong. When I found him, I found Lei Lei Mountain.


    Without scruples about the desert, he went straight in.


    With the help of the gale, grains of sand rushed towards the face, crackling, and rain, Zhao Yueru''s protective cover was a little too much.


    Zhou Shu guarded her behind.


    did not go far, a vague figure suddenly appeared in the rolling yellow sand, "Stop."


    Zhou Shu ignored it, but moved faster.


    The figure gradually became clear, and it seemed that he was not too old. From the attire, he knew it was the Jiang family, and the sleeves were marked with a grain pattern, just like Jiang Ji and Jiang Millet.


    "One step forward, I''m not welcome."


    The man''s expression gradually got sharper, and his hands began to flicker with a faint brilliance, and when he looked closely, he looked like a small hoe.


    Zhou Shu didn''t pause, but he was very alert.


    The small hoe, which is normal on the outside, but like the scorching sun inside, contains indescribable destructive power. Zhou Shu can be sure that the destructive power of the City Lord of New Moon City may not be so powerful and pure. It is a world that can be split.


    The man frowned, raised his hoe, and instantly dazzling.


    But the splendor was just a breath, and soon disappeared. Looking at Zhou Shu, the man''s expression suddenly changed from stern to submissive, and it looked a little weird because of the turning too fast.


    The man put away his hoe, and said slowly, "Go over."


    Zhou Shu nodded, raised his hand in salute, "Thank you, the old man."


    "I advise you, it is better not to go in the past."


    The man turned and left, and soon disappeared into the yellow sand.


    Zhao Yueru was surprised, "What does he mean? Why did he suddenly get out of it? Is there a trap inside?"


    "No matter what you have, I have to go."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, looked at her and said, "You are closer to me."


    "Ok."


    Zhao Yueru unconsciously stretched out her hand and grabbed Zhou Shu''s sleeves, the Kuiwei world was very mysterious, and the atmosphere here was even more weird and depressing, and she was also a little palpitated.


    The two continue to move forward.


    Behind them, a young man shook his head with a weird smile on his mouth.


    At some point, the yellow sand disappeared.


    In front of me is a large continuous mountain, in the drizzle, the mountain color is empty, and there are many Qingdais everywhere.


    There is a vast field in front of the mountain, but what is planted in the field is not grains, but clusters of flames.


    This is a plowing fire, a combination of the fire from the ground and the fire of the sun. In the past, it was quite common in the Xuanhuang world. The plowing fire may be ordinary fire in the hands of ordinary practitioners, but it is powerful regardless of rank in the Jiang family. Different fire.


    Some people practiced tools in the field. At first glance, they were from the Jiang family, because most of the tools they practiced were farm tools.


    This is the custom of the Jiang family. Regardless of the type of magic weapon, the refined look is a farm tool. It is said that this can stimulate the power of Shennong, and it is true, but what can be really stimulated may not be in 10,000. One.


    "so many people."


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, and as soon as he came out of the deserted yellow sand, he saw this hot scene, which always felt strange.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and strode towards the ridge.


    Those Jiang family members are still busy, ignoring Zhou Shu passing by.


    This made Zhao Yueru very surprised, "Are they... alive or dead? Seeing that outsiders enter the forbidden area, there is no reaction at all. I thought they were going to stop us, and the sword was taken out."


    "Of course it is alive, the vitality is obvious."


    Zhou Shu smiled, walked to a Jiang family, slowly squatted down, and said warmly, "Daoist, where is the teleportation array?"


    The Jiang family only rolled the rake in their hands on the plowing fire, without raising their heads, as if Zhou Shu did not exist at all.


    "It looks like they are really busy."


    Zhao Yueru whispered, but she didn''t believe this explanation very much in her heart. It was too strange to say it. She was so close at hand, but she didn''t respond. Even ordinary practitioners wouldn''t let others invade so close, right? Let alone the enemy who broke into the forbidden area.


    picked up the rake and hit it over, it was normal.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Vitality is not weak, but I can''t feel much strength, which is indeed a bit strange."


    Talking about the teleportation array face to face is a very straightforward provocation, so I ignore it.


    Zhao Yueru thought of something, her heart tensed, "Are any outsiders who come here will become dead, so the Jiang family will ignore it?"


    "Don''t think too much, nothing will happen."


    Zhou Shu stood up, calmly looked at the mountain in the distance, and strode over.


    Zhao Yueru followed, still holding Zhou Shu, didn''t want to let go, and didn''t dare to let go. The atmosphere became more and more weird, for fear that he would disappear once he let go.


    Passing through the farming fire field, there were at least thirty or forty Jiang family members on the road, but none of them reacted to their existence and completely ignored them.


    Zhao Yueru turned around and took a look, and she became more panicked. She felt that this kind of thing was much more terrifying than doing it directly, as if she was not in this world at all.


    A path in front of the mountain, quietly leading to the mountain.


    In front of ���� there were two guards from the Jiang family, one left and the other right, looking straight ahead, very focused.


    I don''t know why, but Zhao Yueru is relieved, these two people will definitely not ignore them.


    Zhou Shu walked up to the two of them, raised his hands, and said calmly, "Two fellow Jiang family, I want to go in and have a look, can I?"


    The calm tone is followed by the accumulated power, first salutes and then pawns, if two of them do something, he will knock them down with lightning speed.


    Only the two of them did not move, as if they were completely unaware of their existence.


    Zhao Yueru was taken aback, "This... really doesn''t care about us?"


    "Then we will go in Zhou Shu also feels weird, but he won''t back up when he comes, smiled, and walked up the mountain.


    took a few steps, but heard a voice behind him.


    "Why haven''t the five clans come back yet?"


    "Yes, I''ll be back after a while. I heard that a powerful enemy has come in the world recently. The two of us are still a little worried about staying here."


    "Let me find it, maybe something has happened?"


    "Then you go, be careful, don''t worry here, the formation is closed, you can''t fly out if you want to fly."


    One guard walked away quickly, and the other walked to the middle of the path, looking around very vigilantly, for fear of missing something.


    Zhao Yueru paused, "I think they really didn''t see us?"


    Zhou Shu is very cautious, "You can''t make judgments, or they may be covering up, but no matter what, you must be very careful."


    "I won''t let you go."


    Zhao Yueru nodded her head, unconsciously grasping a little tighter.


    (PS: Thank you fifaml for your long-term support, long time no see, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3212: In the dust

    follows the mountain path, very relaxed.


    There seems to be no formation.


    Because of this, Zhou Shu has more doubts in his mind. Will there be no formation in this easy-to-defend and hard-to-attack place? Reminiscing that the guard also said that the formation is closed just now, is it that he is in an illusion? Looking at Zhao Yueru who looked back from time to time, he shook his head slightly, and went into the illusion with Zhao Yueru for no reason. Besides, he wouldn''t even be blind to the illusion, and the vitality around him was tangible.


    Don''t think too much, just be ready to meet a strong enemy.


    He quickly settled down, no matter how weird his previous encounters were, it would not affect his determination to meet Lin Zhu.


    Speaking of this, it seems that the strong man I previously felt is not here, that is, the five-ethnic elder who encountered in the yellow sand, really has not returned.


    The mountain road bends and slowly turns into the depths.


    That is a valley, with many plants planted in front of the valley, densely covered with greenery, it looks full of vitality.


    But Zhou Shu knew that these plants were actually a powerful formation, the Jiang family''s reincarnation formation.


    Dozens of different powers of laws are displayed with the help of different fairy tools. If you don''t understand the key points, even the golden fairy will be trapped in the formation, and finally become a pool of mud and go straight to reincarnation.


    But Zhou Shu was not worried, he had made enough preparations before he came.


    He has a very clear understanding of the formation method. Now he observes carefully for a while, and then knows the sea tens of thousands of times to avoid the attack of the formation method. In fact, a strong attack is also possible. The power of the law of reincarnation is all in Shuzhidao. In the sequence, they have basically reached the level of mastery, not to mention the complete absorption, but it is not difficult to have the right and the left, but it is only possible to avoid it, why bother attacking.


    Observed for a while, pondered for a few moments, and was confident.


    pulled Zhao Yueru into the formation quickly.


    As if entering an uninhabited state, but after dozens of breaths, he walked to the other end.


    "I came here so soon? It''s great."


    Even in a dangerous situation, Zhao Yueru couldn''t help but praise Zhou Shu because he liked it.


    "Roughly the same."


    Zhou Shu took it for granted, but he still had some doubts. When he passed the third eye, there should be a blockade. This is a level that cannot be bypassed in the deduction. However, the expected blockade did not appear because of his own control. The power has reached another level, or is it another reason?


    I don''t want to temporarily, because there are new difficulties.


    There are three bunkers in front of him.


    firmly held the four-way passage, and if you want to enter the mountain, you can only pass through here.


    There are naturally people on the bunker. The three Hunyuan Golden Immortals are similar to what they felt before. They are all slightly inferior, but they are not easy to deal with. Besides them, there are dozens of dedicated guards, none of them are. Mediocre.


    The sword light flashed and disappeared.


    Zhao Yueru apologized in a low voice, "I didn''t grasp it for a while, let the sword intent come out a bit, but this time, should I start?"


    "It''s okay, they should have seen it long ago."


    Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru converged their aura while passing the formation, but two people still looked over here.


    mostly noticed.


    Zhou Shu no longer concealed himself, and quickly walked towards the furthest bunker, passing through this bunker, and then entering the mountainside.


    There is only one obvious vitality in the belly of the mountain. That vitality makes Zhou Shu feel familiar. Judging from the cultivation base, it is almost exactly Lin Zhu''s current cultivation base. The person I want to find is right in front of him, so there is no need to worry about it.


    Zhao Yueru pressed the Sea Sword with her hand, and followed Zhou Shu closely, still not letting go.


    The expected volley did not come. The two of them skimmed over. The Hunyuan Jinxian sitting on the top of the bunker didn��t even turn his head. He just looked at the formation and thoughtfully, not knowing what he was doing. As for the others Human, although his expression was focused, and the fairy weapon in his hand could be released at any time, but he didn''t do anything to do, he just watched Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru pass.


    The two did not stay, and went straight into the belly of the mountain.


    There are more and more doubts in his mind.


    Zhao Yue couldn''t bear the truth, "Are we unreal, or are these people unreal?"


    Mingming was right in front of her, and she smashed into the forbidden area, but she turned a blind eye. Even if the acting was not like that, she even suspected that except for the clan elder she first saw, no one else existed.


    At this time, Zhou Shu''s face was very heavy, completely different from the indifferent before.


    Zhao Yue was shocked, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu calmed his mind, "I guessed some, but I''m not sure. Go in and see if Lin Zhu is there."


    "Ok."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, looked inside, and couldn''t help being surprised, "Wow, isn''t this Shenxing Peak?"


    Shenxing Peak is a peak of Liuxia Mountain, and it is also the place where the Heyin School has the most tight defense. It is where Lin Zhu studies the teleportation array, and where the Lu family studies puppets.


    Zhou Shu nodded, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The layout of this mountain''s belly is almost completely connected to Shenxing Peak. There are puppets walking everywhere, neat formations, and even the place where the materials are piled up. If there were some doubts before, then you can be sure now, Lin Zhu must it''s here.


    "I finally found Lin Zhu!"


    Zhao Yueru was also very excited, and looked around, "Just don''t know where, have you found it?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head. He was certain that Lin Zhu''s vitality was in the belly of the mountain, but when he got here, he didn''t know where it was.


    "Let''s look for it slowly. This is the clearest clue. We will find it!"


    Zhao Yueru cheered him up, her eyes stopped suddenly, "Over there, is it the teleportation array that Lin Zhu is studying? It seems not very different from the Xuanhuang world."


    "Let''s take a look."


    Zhou Shu walked over quickly.


    Obviously, looking at the familiar formation in front of me, many past events have surfaced, and I can''t calm down for a while.


    "This is what you guys are talking about. It''s really a word for beads, I can see it!"


    Zhao Yueru pointed to the Fu Zhen plant in front of him, very happy, "Lin Zhu, this is what Lin Zhu did, there is absolutely nothing wrong with it!"


    Zhou Shu nodded subconsciously, "Yeah, I couldn''t be more familiar with it. I have seen hundreds of thousands of similar bead characters, and each one is the same But now I look at this, it seems to be very clear. Extraordinarily special..."


    "It''s very special, it... it''s still moving!"


    Zhao Yueru suddenly exclaimed, "Look, you see, that pattern is still running!"


    Zhou Shu was shocked.


    is indeed the case, the rune with the word "bead" embedded in it is extending downwards, sometimes turning and sometimes returning, very smooth.


    is like someone drawing a symbol.


    But, where is the person who draws the talisman?


    This situation is too weird!


    Realizing something, Zhao Yueru palpitated and couldn''t help but said, "It''s not that Lin Zhu is drawing a talisman, but why can''t we see her? What is going on, do we no longer exist?"


    Staring at the ever-changing array, perceiving the clear but not knowing where the vitality is, Zhou Shu shook his head, "Existence."


    Zhao Yueru was taken aback, "You must be right, but what is going on?"


    Zhou calmly said, "Maybe we are just a dust, or we are in a dust."


    (PS: I wish all book friends a happy new year, good health and all the best~~!)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3213: Special cage

    (PS: Happy New Year!)


    "In the dust?"


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu very puzzled.


    Zhou Shu paused, "I think that after entering Lei Lei Mountain, we have been ignored. We came in smoothly, broke the formation smoothly, and got here smoothly. That''s because we are in another special space. For here, that space is just Like a dust, no matter what happens outside, it has nothing to do with us, and anything we do inside will not affect Lei Lei Mountain."


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "I mean it''s weird, no matter what we do, others ignore us, but in another dimension, I still don''t understand?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "Yingshan in the Xuanhuang world, I told you."


    "The fairy mountain that hardly anyone can find?"


    Zhao Yueru seems to understand something, "You said that Yingshan has always been in the Xuanhuang Realm, but it exists in another dimension. For the Xuanhuang Realm, it is just a wisp of wind and a dust, unless there is a great opportunity. Or use the teleportation array, or it won��t be there...what are we doing now?"


    "I think it is."


    Zhou Shu was very serious, "However, this space is small enough to accommodate the two of us. We can see the outside environment and perceive the vitality outside, but we cannot detect the power outside. Knowing everything inside, nothing can be noticed."


    Zhao Yueru''s heart palpitated, "This...is the clan elder doing this?"


    "He can''t do it, he is the strong man who controls the Kuaiwei world."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and slowly said, "It should be done when we met the clan elder. The strong man asked the clan elder to let us pass. At that moment, he moved us to this dusty space. Not aware of it, huh."


    Zhao Yueru was shocked, "No wonder that veteran would say, it��s better not to go in the past, now it��s like this, what''s the use of coming in?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the beating runes, and shook his head slightly.


    After guessing that he was in this situation, he did two tests to further confirm the authenticity.


    First, he lost contact with the soul mind that was released outside. It is his habit to keep soul minds everywhere, and he still did this this time. There are soul minds in many places on the Juding Mountain, and they are completely invisible now.


    Second, the tactics he released seemed to be able to pass far away, but in fact it was very close.


    For the same distance of hundreds of miles, the Shu Zhili consumed now is far less than normal, and the only possibility of this illusion is that this space is limited, which is similar to the situation when the formation is broken, and it is deceived. And the self subconsciously uses illusions to complete.


    Reconnect with the current strange situation, they are likely to fall into another space, separated from the outside world.


    This situation is very tricky.


    Zhao Yue thought for a while, "Then why can''t we see Lin Zhu?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s also the ghost of that guy. He only left a part of it for us to perceive, so we don''t let us see people."


    "It''s terrible, deliberately let us not see!"


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t help cursing in a low voice, and suddenly thought of something, "When we were in the valley before..."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled helplessly, "I think Lin Zhu was also there at the time. She is in the same situation as we are now. She dropped the two beads and was deliberately shown to us by the strong man. , It''s really playing between the palms."


    Zhao Yue said bitterly, "Who is he? What do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu did not speak. Such a strong man is rare in his life. It is difficult to figure out his thoughts, and there is no need. The only thing he needs to do at present is to find a way to break the game, before the strong man has no further actions.


    No matter how strong the opponent is, one has to resist, at least to take the initiative.


    Zhao Yueru calmed down slowly and whispered, "What should we do now?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I''m thinking, don''t worry, don''t leave me either."


    Zhao Yueru nodded vigorously, "I won''t let go anymore. If we are also separated, then..."


    I didn''t go on, because she felt uncomfortable when she thought of the result, and she didn''t want to say it. She knew she was by her side but couldn''t see each other. This kind of feeling was absolutely uncomfortable. She didn''t want to go through it, but Lin Zhu... the strong man. It''s really hateful!


    Zhou Shu thought very intently.


    If you are outside, you can use techniques such as big cutting punches to influence the change space, but inside, what about?


    With a big cutting punch, what he changed is the space inside the dust or the outside. Will it completely crush the dust space? If it is crushed, they will go to the outside world smoothly, or will follow Shattered with dust?


    If this dusty space conforms to the characteristics of the law of space and is a real space, it will inevitably be broken.


    The more I think about it, the more difficult it gets.


    deduced many times, but couldn''t find a useful method.


    is basically a dead end. Being in the dusty space, one cannot break the space without fear.


    But how did the strong man manage to move the two to another space without telling himself, does he really understand or even master the laws of space?


    There is such a person in the heavens?


    is incredible, impossible.


    Where did you think wrong?


    Looking at Zhao Yueru next to her, sensing her breath, Zhou Shu suddenly stagnated, "Is the Great Escape Talisman on my body?"


    "Yes, you specially asked me to bring it, and I haven''t used it."


    Zhao Yue nodded consciously as follows, and she was overjoyed, "Will it be useful here, let''s try?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Try it."


    Zhao Yueru took out the Great Escape Talisman and activated it soon.


    Zhou Shu stared at the blooming brilliance, very solemn.


    has helped him get rid of several crises in the Xuanhuang world. Will it be useful this time?


    A few breaths of time passed quickly, and Guanghua instantly dazzled. After the white light passed, the two hurriedly sensed their surroundings.


    Zhao Yueru looked depressed, "What''s the matter, Shu, are we still here? Why doesn''t this great escape light work?"


    is still in the belly of the mountain, there are still teleportation formations and scattered formations.


    "Not really another space, just a special cage!"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand vigorously, as if he had found some secret, his eyes lit up.


    Zhao Yueru was taken aback, confused, "What do you mean? What''s the difference?"


    Zhou Shu was very excited, "If this is another real space that conforms to the law, the Great Escape Talisman will definitely have an effect. Even if it moves one inch by one inch, it will never be the same as it is now. It will not change at all. The result will be It shows that your Great Escape Light Talisman has completely failed after it is activated, and it has been specifically restricted by the strong one."


    He paused, "The difference is that we are not in Yingshan now, but in a special secret realm. The walls of the secret realm are formed. It is caused by forcibly changing the space with the force of a special law, thus forming many illusions. , It��s just that the illusion is too real and it��s not much different from another real space, but the illusion is an illusion, and its essence is not a direct use of the law of space, nor is it a real other space, which will always be exposed."


    "I����"


    Looking at Zhou Shu with a confident face, Zhao Yueru looked blank, "I still don''t understand."


    (PS: Thank you Feng Wei for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3214: I understand

    Zhou Shu looked around, the bright light in his eyes flickered, and there was no doubt.


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu like this, and felt a little aggrieved, "You know, I know Kendo."


    "That''s not a bad thing, it''s better to focus."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Let me simply say, the Great Escape Talisman just now should be able to work, but if it works, we can leave this secret realm immediately, so the strong person will specifically restrict the Great Escape. Talisman, let it no longer take effect, and if this is another space that really exists, he doesn��t have to do it at all. No matter how many big escape talisman we use, we can��t get out, we will only keep changing positions in the dust. Because no matter how small the real space is, it is essentially endless, and it is impossible to leave it no matter how you use talisman."


    "I understand."


    Zhao Yueru squeezed Zhou Shu''s hand next time and complained, "He was afraid that we would go out, so he deliberately made the Great Escape Talisman invalid. How simple it is to say that, and I can''t understand so many explanations... Shu, how are you? Thought of trying it with the Great Escape Talisman?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "No matter how you restrict change, the nature of things will not change. There are talismans around us that use the law of space, which can be used to verify whether this is a real space."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "Now that we know that it is a secret realm, can we go out?"


    "At least it''s a lot more straightforward."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and his fists struck out like thunder.


    Big cutting punch.


    Although Zhou Shu does not understand the laws of space, he can still use the power of various laws to change the space.


    This is the same as that of the strong, at most it is not as proficient as others.


    Since this is not a real space, there is no need to worry about the shattering of the space affecting Zhao Yueru and herself, then there is no scruples, and you can do it with all your strength.


    Regardless of the power of the law that constitutes the cage, the highest law does not matter. The power of order and reincarnation possessed by Zhou Shu is not under it, and there is a steady flow of Shuzhi power to make the bottom line. If you don''t believe it, you can''t shake it.


    hundreds of times, thousands of times.


    Zhou Shu became more sure of his conjecture. He felt a clear resistance, coming from the law, not the endless real space.


    But when cracks gradually appeared in front of him, the surroundings collapsed.


    Like countless pieces of glass falling down, one can clearly feel the sense of breakage, but at the same time, the surrounding scenery also instantly changed.


    is not in the hillside, but a flat grass.


    Zhou Shu puts down his hands, if he realizes it, it was indeed a secret realm specially created before, but when he broke the secret realm wall, a new wall appeared again. The scene in the secret realm was controlled by the strong at will.


    And this piece of grass seems to be telling this fact directly, without concealing it.


    Opposite ����, a young man appeared without warning, with a trace of appreciation on his face, "Zhou Shu, you are okay."


    "The juniors Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru, have met the seniors."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute, a trace of ecstasy flashed in his eyes.


    Needless to think about it, there is only one person who can appear here, the strong man who controls the world of Quebec.


    seems to be just the most ordinary fairy, maybe no one can get more information, but Zhou Shu is different, because in this young man, he perceives a special kind of breath, only the breath of such a person.


    The same breath as the old pot.


    Now, he understands.


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Senior is the spirit of Shennongding?"


    He has always felt that it is not the practitioner who controls the Kuaiwei Realm, because he has not sensed any powerful spirituality for the practitioner.


    There is only one place of tremendous vitality that Zhou Shu felt before, and that is the core of the origin. This is not in line with common sense. There is no doubt that there are powerful controllers in this world, unless the strong person has no vitality, otherwise Zhou Shu It is almost impossible not to perceive it, and of course it is not absolutely impossible. If it is a strong person comparable to a saint? But apart from this one-in-a-million probability, there is another possibility, that is, the origin core is also the controller of the world.


    In fact, this is also very inconsistent with common sense. The original core of a realm is fixed and unchanging, and it is impossible to transform into a human being, but Zhou Shu has encountered this special case.


    That''s right, it''s the realm of refining demon.


    The old pot is not only the core of the realm of refining the demon, but also the master of the realm of refining the demon, able to transform a human form and walk around at will.


    Kui Kui Realm also has an unusually strong aura of artifacts, will the situation here be the same as the Demon Refining Realm? It''s just that Qi Ling is stronger than Hu Lao, and it has gone further, and has even taken the most critical step, turning the virtual world into the real world, allowing its own world to stand among the heavens.


    This was a difficult guess, but after Zhou Shu saw the young man, the guess became a fact.


    That breath is simply announcing that I am an artifact spirit.


    In this way, many of the previous doubts were suddenly resolved.


    The whole world, from the core of the source to the heavens and the earth, is all intelligent, so naturally you can do whatever you want.


    Turning Forget Worry Grass into a small ball, creating a dusty mystery, putting Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru into it, and so on, the incredible operations that seem to directly use the law of space, but actually use his absolute control over the world, everything in this world , Including space, originally originated from him, and using his own law to change it may be complicated, but he can definitely do it.


    As for Shennongding, it is easy to explain.


    The Shennong Ding has always belonged to the descendants of the earth emperor, and there is no trace in the Xuanhuang Realm. It should have been to the heavens by itself long ago, and the giant Dingshan Mountain looks like a tripod, and the many strange objects in it are all from Xuanhuang. The treasure of the world is difficult to survive in the outside world, but it is completely fine in the Shennongding.


    The young man stared at Zhou Shu, with a lot of surprises, "How did you guess it?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "The Demon Refining Pot is here for the younger generation, and its spirit has such a realm, but it is still the virtual realm, unlike the seniors who have turned the virtual realm into the real realm. The younger generations really admire this realm. If possible, the younger generation would also like to ask one or two."


    "Refining the demon pot?"


    The young man��s eyes lit up The scourge is actually with you, besides Kunlun Mirror, do you have other artifacts? "


    Zhao Yueru murmured, "I said before, we have four artifacts."


    The young man paused, "I said it outside the bounds. No one told me. I don''t know everything outside the bounds."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the demon refining pot is here in the junior, and his memory has not been restored, but he is not a scourge now."


    "The world is indeed unpredictable."


    The young man shook his head slightly, but had to obey him. Who would have thought that Zhou Shu had a demon refining pot, and the demon refining world was the same as himself, so many of his secrets were no secret in front of him. He glanced at Zhou Shu , "Did you guess it early?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s only determined from the breath of seniors."


    "Maybe I came out early."


    The young man laughed at himself and shook his head, "But you guessed it wrong, I am not the spirit of Shennongding."


    "what?!"


    Zhou Shu was completely taken aback.


    (PS: Thank you Feng Wei for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3215: Jian Lao is silent

    "how come?"


    Zhou Shu settled down, but still questioned.


    No matter how you look at it, this young man should be Shennongding��s tool.


    "Wrong is wrong."


    The young man shook his head faintly, "Go out, it''s not time yet."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "Senior, when did you say that? Lin Zhu is the one I must take back."


    The young man paused, and suddenly raised his hand with a wave.


    The surrounding scenery quickly receded, leaving the mountainside, seeing the guards, breaking the formation, and returning to the farming fire field... It was like repeating all the things I experienced before, until the sky of yellow sand appeared again in front of me.


    Zhou Shu perceives it, and the soul is back. The desert is real. The young man is nowhere to be found. The old man stood before them with a stern expression.


    is like a dream.


    Zhao Yueru was stunned, "What...what''s going on?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It''s okay, but we were sent out."


    Being in a cage, there is almost no connection with the outside world. Perceiving the surroundings is like looking at a picture, and because the speed is too fast, it produces the illusion similar to a revolving lantern. Of course, if you don��t know that you are in another secret space, all of this It really looks weird.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand like the clan old man, and walked away.


    Zhao Yueru paused, "Aren''t you looking for it, Lin Zhuming is inside."


    "He doesn''t let us find, we can''t find it. In this world, I am not his opponent. If I can''t beat, I can only think of other ways." Zhou Shu shook his head, seemingly calm and a little anxious. He will not be against Lin Zhu, there is still time."


    Zhao Yueru seemed thoughtful, "When did he say that before, when was it?"


    Zhou Shu meditation for a few breaths, "Unexpectedly, but most of them are not related to the emperor, so I still have to prove myself."


    Zhao Yueru dissatisfied, "This is not a proof. He has already said that you are very good. I can see that you should be the first person to discover the secret cage. You can even find a way to break it. The family is much stronger."


    "The Emperor is asking for more than strength."


    Zhou said calmly, "The Emperor Xuanyuan back then was probably inferior to me now, and before he went to the Demon Realm, no one would deny that he was the Emperor of Humanity."


    Zhao Yueru is still dissatisfied, "What you have done is no worse than the Emperor Xuanyuan. The establishment of the Tongtian Pagoda allows the Xuanhuang Realm to re-establish contact with the heavens. There is no comparison. I will go and talk to him."


    "You should also have the opportunity to say, besides, people like this probably won''t listen to the past."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head lightly, "I am wondering now, how could I guess wrong? Those speculations are very reasonable, and all the evidence clearly proves this. Only Qi Ling can do these things. Why would he deny it?"


    Zhao Yueru paused, "Maybe he is not the spirit of Shennongding, but other artifacts?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "That Juding Mountain is obviously Shennongding."


    Zhao Yue thought for a while, "Maybe I deliberately confuses you, or there are two or more artifacts, so the Jiang family is also very powerful..."


    Zhou Shu''s mind was shocked, the confusion was gone, and the bright light in his eyes returned, "I have a horn of the horns, no one has stipulated that there is only one artifact in the Kuiwei Realm. You are right, there must be a second artifact, and he is definitely Spiritual."


    "I just talk about it casually."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him, a little puzzled.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "But you are right, the answer is inherently simple, but I think more."


    Zhao Yueru said with joy, "Then we shall find him again?"


    "I won''t see it this time, wait for the next time, as long as there is always a chance here."


    As if he had figured out something, Zhou Shu calmed down instead. Since his own speculation is okay, if the other party is an artifact spirit, he is also much more confident. In these heavens, I am afraid that no one knows artifacts better than him. , It happened to take advantage of this time to discuss with Laojian Hu.


    "You really found the descendant of the land queen, you should take me there!"


    Old Jian was a little excited when he heard the news, "Back in the Xuanhuang Realm, I met them many times, and they must know me."


    "Kunlun mirror and Jianmu bud are enough to prove your identity."


    Hu Lao said slowly, "Master, I think you are thinking about it correctly. They still care about the identity of the Emperor. It is very likely that the Emperor did things that were sorry to them, or someone pretended to be the Emperor and did things that were sorry for them, so They are wary of you, otherwise, they will not offend a practitioner of the Xuanhuang Realm with the Bud of Jianmu, let alone deny you."


    Old Jian angrily, "Don''t talk nonsense, Xuanyuan wouldn''t do this!"


    "Don''t get excited, I said someone might pretend to be," Hu Lao paused, "Human Sovereign''s current name is not seen anywhere in the heavens. This is always true, before I find out why Before, this will not change."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Jiang family said that this is the third time to use the cloud step, the second time is undoubtedly Lin Zhu, the first time is the impersonating Emperor."


    Old Sword said unconsciously, "You must find this dummy emperor!"


    "Of course, I will."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Old Jian, when the Emperor Xuanyuan left, he still carried a picture of the gods and mountains and rivers on his body? Why didn''t I hear you say it."


    Old Jian hesitated, "It should be, I didn''t notice."


    "The Emperor actually took away the pictures of mountains and rivers?"


    Hu Lao was a little surprised, "Isn''t it said that the mountain and river map has long been shattered, and the origin has scattered into the world, has it returned to the Xuanhuang Realm? Has it been taken away?"


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "It is also said in many ancient books, and it is the first time I have heard the saying of being taken away by the emperor."


    Hu Lao shook his head unconsciously, "This...this..."


    The mountain and river picture is one of the most important artifacts in the Xuanhuang worldOf course the artifacts are very important, but there are also a few very important ones, such as the Pangu Axe, the Donghuang Bell, and the Nuwa Stone, etc. The power of the artifact may not be considered great, but it is deeply related to the Xuanhuang World. It can be said that it is the source of the Xuanhuang World. Without them, there is no Xuanhuang World. It is of great significance. The mountain and river map is not one of them, but the significance is not far away. , It is said that the mountain and river map is closely related to the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm. The changes of the mountains and rivers on the map can affect the Xuanhuang Realm, and the use of the mountains and rivers can even recreate a new Xuanhuang Realm.


    Shanhe Tu is an artifact in the Xuanhuang realm. It has always been a name but no appearance. When the Emperor led the humans to unify the Xuanhuang, the Shanhe Tu was born. An ancient family accidentally obtained it and presented it to it. The Emperor Xuanyuan.


    The emperor has always held the mountain and river map, and manages mankind based on this. When he was ascending to the immortal, it is rumored that he tore up the mountain and river map and returned the source of it to the Xuanhuang Realm. This may not be good for the artifact and its holder. As a result, it was a better ending for the Xuanhuang Realm and humans. The origin of the Xuanhuang Realm was strengthened, and it could be born again when needed.


    The worst result for the Xuanhuang Realm is probably to take it away.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t know if it''s true yet."


    Jian Lao was silent.


    (PS: Thank you for your long-term support of the wandering heart, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3216: Cultivator

    was silent for a while, and Old Jian said slowly, "I don''t know if he took it away, but I did feel the breath of the artifact from him."


    Old Hu hesitated, "Old Jian, you should have said earlier."


    Old Jian paused, "No...no one asked me."


    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Who doesn''t want to take away the artifact? I won''t lower my view of Emperor Xuanyuan because of a artifact. He is still a human emperor, and he has done a lot to mankind. There is no emperor, and there is no such prosperous fairy world. And so many practitioners."


    Jian Lao looked at Zhou Shu, very apologetic, "I, I should have said earlier."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You don''t want to affect the image of Emperor Xuanyuan. At that time, everyone called the Emperor. If you tell this matter again, the Xuanhuang Realm''s evaluation of the Emperor and Xuanyuanjian will only Worse, it will not do any good for things. Even if you just tell me, it may leak out, I understand."


    Old Jian was stuck, as if choked and speechless.


    It took a long time before he said, "It''s my fault, what I should say in the days."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "In the heavens, our cultivation level is useless, and it is useless to say it, and you didn''t want to drag me into the water at that time, did you? I feel that you have always wanted to solve the Emperor by yourself. Do not want to rely on other people."


    "Zhou Shu, you... alas!"


    Old Master Jian sighed and slowly closed his eyes.


    He didn''t think that Zhou Shu would excuse him everywhere. Although Zhou Shu said all the reasons were correct, the more he said, the more guilty he was.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said warmly, "Don''t tell me, just stop this matter, Jianlao, we are partners along the way, we should support each other, not to mention that I am also the emperor, and I am responsible for solving these things. Scruples."


    Old Jian has been concealing such important news. Of course he is very upset, but scolding can''t solve any problems, just beating is enough.


    This is in line with his habit all the time, and the same is true when he conquered the demon pot.


    "I understand."


    Old Jian nodded his head very hard, and had an unprecedented emotion towards Zhou Shu. Maybe it was dependence?


    "Don''t talk about the fact that the emperor took the pictures of mountains and rivers."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized, "If it weren''t for Jiang''s house, I wouldn''t know, but the fairy world should know that they have been keeping secrets. There is probably something wrong with this matter. I will figure it out later."


    "for sure."


    All those present were people whom Zhou Shu trusted, so naturally I wouldn''t say much.


    Old Hu was still sighing, "The deep sleep of the Xuanhuang Realm may have something to do with the landscape of the mountains and rivers. When Pan Gu Axe left, the Xuanhuang Realm was asleep for a long time. When the Donghuang Bell left, he was also asleep... ..."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Old Hu, what do you think that young man is?"


    Old Hu paused, "As far as I know, most artifacts don��t have their own boundaries, and the pictures of mountains and rivers seem to exist, but if the pictures of mountains and rivers belong to the emperor, their people will certainly not say these words. There are also some divine tools that don��t have tool spirits, and the laws they carry are too powerful to accept vitality, such as Kunlun Mirror and Haotian Tower."


    Old Jian said solemnly, "It is the Book of Mountains and Seas, which is also the Book of the Emperor of the Earth."


    Hu Lao and Zhou Shu are both stagnant.


    Old Hu shook his head quickly, "That''s not right, the book of the earth emperor should still be in the Xuanhuang world, and it shouldn''t leave."


    Zhou Shu followed, "I watched the succession ceremony in Jiang''s house. At that time, there was a breath of artifacts. It should be the Book of the Emperor of the Earth, at least part of it."


    The Scripture of Mountains and Seas is also a well-known artifact, and is as famous as the landscape of mountains and rivers.


    The difference between the two is actually not that big. They are both tied to the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm, and even their lifeblood. The only difference is that the form of expression is different. One is text and the other is a picture. It is said that when you see the pictures of mountains and rivers and the scripture of mountains, you know What it looks like.


    Old Jian paused, "The Emperor of Humanity can take away the pictures of mountains and rivers, and the Emperor of the earth can also take away the pictures of mountains and rivers. Like the pictures of mountains and rivers, they have their own boundaries, which are similar to me at the beginning. The difference is that their boundaries The gift from the Xuanhuang Realm was not built by myself."


    Hu Lao and Zhou Shu looked at each other, seeming to understand something.


    Yes, the Emperor of People can take away the pictures of mountains and rivers, why can''t the Emperor of Earth take away the classics of mountains and oceans?


    If it is true, this is undoubtedly a shocking big news, but it is too shocking for human practitioners and many creatures in the Xuanhuang world. Two emperors respected by the Xuanhuang world have done the same at this moment. The choice, between the Xuanhuang Realm and himself, chose himself.


    But speaking of it, what can you blame? What is the blame?


    As a practitioner, who doesn''t want to achieve greater success in the heavens and become a saint beyond all things? The Three Emperors couldn''t get rid of such thoughts. Even Zhou Shu took away the Xuanyuan Sword and the Demon Refining Pot. Although these two divine artifacts were both scourges that practitioners wished to leave, they all wanted to leave.


    As soon as the matter fell on him, Zhou Shu unconsciously explained it. The practitioner, after all, is not a saint.


    And to be honest, even the artifacts themselves are unwilling to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm. It is their goal to become a holy artifact.


    Of course, without the help of practitioners, it is difficult for the artifacts closely connected with the Xuanhuang Realm to leave the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is impossible to think of it.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Those extinct fairy grass and exotic animals may indeed have been brought by Shan Hai Jing. It is said that the pages of Shan Hai Jing contain many spirits and spirits. Not only can they use Shan Hai Jing to summon and command them, it is conditional. If they can resurrect anywhere in them, things in the Kuiwei Realm are likely to come from this way."


    Old Hu nodded, "From what you have seen and heard, it is indeed very similar to Shan Hai Jing, and Shennong Ding alone cannot achieve such an effect."


    Old Jian paused, "The scriptures of mountains and seas are omnipresent. It is not only the creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm, but also things from the heavensHu Lao thought about it, "I seem to have heard that too. After this, it is not easy to write things that are not in the Xuanhuang Realm into the Shanhaijing. It is said that the emperor paid a great price for this. "


    Old Jian nodded, "Yes, it is said that the emperor of the earth was cursed inexplicably because of this."


    Zhou Shu thought, as if he had caught something, "There are also witches in the classics of mountains and seas, right?"


    "Yes, that''s why the curse came about. In the end, Xiang Liang Xiangmiao was not written in the Shan Hai Jing, but I didn''t know."


    Old Jian paused, "There are at least four witch races in the Shanhaijing, and there may be image marks of the witch gods."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, feeling suddenly open.


    The young people in the Kui Kui world must be Shan Hai Jing, the Book of the Emperor of the Earth.


    The reason Zhu Rong and Xuanming were jealous, they had to send their tribesmen to the Kuiwei realm to follow the orders of the Jiang family, because of the power of the sacred tool Shanhaijing. The witch gods and the witch tribe were recorded in the Shanhaijing, and it was possible to command and control them.


    It''s no wonder that the Jiang family can hide here safely, as long as there are mountains and seas, they don''t have to be afraid of the Wu clan.


    (PS: Thank you nuli8888 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3217: Did not miss you

    Zhou Shu was quite happy, raised his hand and said, "Thank you for your advice, I have benefited a lot."


    Hu Lao shook his head quickly, "The master is too polite, this is what I should do."


    "Ok."


    Old Jian also echoed it, although his voice was very small.


    Does he also have the idea of ??focusing on Zhou Shu?


    Great improvement.


    Zhou Shu felt useful in his heart, smiled slightly, and quickly brought out his worry again, "Since the Kuiwei Realm is blessed by the mountain and sea scriptures, they can use the Zhurong and Xuanming clan to do more, instead of just asking for some power. Used for research, it��s really wasteful, it''s a bit weird to think about."


    Hu Lao said unconsciously, "If you want to get the necessary contribution, the cause and effect is like this, and the artifact can''t be exempted."


    Old Jian nodded, "Yes, if you want to order the Witch Clan, you must pay a high price. The Kuiwei Realm cannot afford it. Besides, if they ask for too much, the Witch Clan will not obey. The Witch God is better than a magical weapon. , And the Jiang family does not have enough power to bear the name of the earth emperor, and the book of the earth emperor cannot exert its strongest power."


    "Yes."


    Old Hu said in a slow voice, "The Zhurong clan is fortunate to be close, but the Xuanming clan has always had a bad attitude towards humans. If they are pressed into a hurry, they can do everything."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said thoughtfully, "You said, after all, it is a foreign race, it is impossible to squeeze too hard, two, I will leave first."


    "Master, be careful."


    Hu Lao said respectfully, "If something difficult should happen and take me, I should be able to help."


    Old Jian followed, "I can too, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    It took some time for the news to reach the Quebec world.


    "Yueru, it is basically certain that the young man we looked at is the spirit of Shan Hai Jing."


    "Is there really a second artifact?"


    Zhao Yueru was a little shocked, "The Jiang family is very powerful, why not go back to the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Because of the immortal world, even a few more artifacts are no match for the immortal world. You also know the attitude of the immortal world to the Xuanhuang world. The descendants of the three empresses are not doing well. One was raised in captivity and the other Disappeared completely, one was forced here."


    "Damn the fairy world!"


    Zhao Yueru cursed angrily, "But the Jiang family is not a good person, especially the Shan Hai Jing."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    After knowing the identity of the young man, Zhou Shu became more interested in the Kuiwei world. Besides Lin Zhu, there may be a lot of gains. It is impossible to bring the Jiang family to Xianshu City or collect Shan Hai Jing. , But it is definitely a good choice to form an ally with them, but the problem is how to prove that you are worthy of trust.


    This is difficult.


    "grown ups!"


    Zhu Huan walked over quickly, with excitement on his face, "My Lord God Envoy is here!"


    "where?"


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, but also a little strange, he didn''t perceive any powerful vitality coming down.


    Zhu Huan hurriedly said, "We haven''t come in yet, Jiang Ji and Jiang Yuan are greeted outside the boundary, shall we go too?"


    Zhou Shu groaned for a few breaths, "Farewell, when he arrives in the Fire Rin Valley, you will tell me to go."


    Zhu Huan didn''t understand, but still nodded.


    Zhao Yueru paused, "Suddenly?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, feeling excited, "Yes."


    Zhao Yue asked suspiciously, "Why don''t you pick it up, isn''t your relationship very good?"


    Zhou eased and said, "This is someone else''s place. If it is overwhelming and irritated by the Jiang family, it may not look good. Besides, the relationship between me and him is actually hard to tell, so let''s see it again."


    Not long after, Zhu Huan came again, with a giant man behind him.


    The last time I met was set off by mammoths and brilliant chariots. I couldn��t see the sudden brilliance at all. Now I��m standing with Zhu Huan, on the blue giant Dingshan, and I can see the difference at a glance. I��m afraid I��m not tall. Four or five feet old, the muscles formed into a ball, as if they were about to explode at any time, full of strength, and the whole body was still shining with a faint golden light, like a statue of a Buddha.


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was a bear hug, his strength was surprisingly strong, and the air was squeezed to crackle.


    Zhu Huan and Zhao Yueru were taken aback, for fear that Zhou Shu would be crushed.


    Zhou was relieved and came out lightly, "Brother Elephant, I am looking forward to you."


    suddenly frowned, and complained, "Brother White Horse, you are too interesting. If you come here secretly, you won''t notify me. If you know you are here, I will come here long ago!"


    "I plan to go to the edge of Zhurongjie to find you when there is something here."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "But you should be aware of my movements, I have the mark of the sun on my body."


    Suddenly he shook his head, "The sun imprint was given to you by Lord Sorcerer God. Only Sorcerer God can see you through it, and she hasn''t appeared for many years. I don''t know what she is up to. I want to ask something. I can''t ask anything, I hope there is nothing wrong."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, "You think too much, why is there something wrong with the witch god."


    "Yes, as you practitioners said, I am unreasonably worried, hahaha, hahaha."


    suddenly burst into laughter, with an indelible worry in his eyes.


    How could you not worry, as a divine envoy but did not get a response from the wizard for a long time, this kind of thing is still rare.


    Zhou Shu took a picture of him and said with a smile, "It must be okay. Not long ago, I borrowed the power of the wizard **** Zhu Rong, or twice. It really helped me a lot. This time you go back. You must Thank her for me, and if I have a chance, I will thank her myself."


    "what?"


    Suddenly it was stunned, with joy and surprise, "You and the wizard **** have borrowed twice? Are you sure you got it from the mark?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I''m sure, once it was dealing with the believers of Shebi Corpse, and the other was dealing with the mark of Blood Wish Demon Venerable. It was a great help."


    "Extravagant corpseMozun?"


    suddenly seemed to be stunned, looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes were a little straight.


    After a long time, he sighed leisurely, "You are amazing, brother Baima, the enemies you meet are all extraordinary, but..."


    Looking at him who was silent for a while, Zhou Shu frowned, "To put it bluntly, hiding and holding is not your character."


    "Such an enemy, any witch **** will be very cautious. I have never heard of such things as sending power to you directly with a mark..." Suddenly looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head, "I now know why the witch **** Your lord will give you the Huoman Bible instead of me."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is this going to cause trouble to Zhu Rong Wushen?"


    suddenly nodded, and slowly said, "If you don''t talk about yourself, think of the wizard **** first, then she will not give you the power in vain."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, "The impact is great? I really don''t understand this aspect. If I knew it, I wouldn''t ask the wizard to take advantage of it. If there is any trouble, tell me frankly. If I can help, I will definitely help. I just said it, pay for it."


    Suddenly shook his head and laughed, "Brother White Horse, Sorcerer God did not see you wrong."


    (PS: Thank you Xinglin Swordsman for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3218: No explanation needed

    Zhou Shu frowned, before speaking, he suddenly pressed his shoulder hard, "You don''t have to worry, it''s useless to worry."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Can''t I help?"


    "When you need your help, the Sorcerer will definitely speak to you. Since she didn''t guide you, then it''s fine."


    Suddenly it seemed to be in a much better mood, "It��s very troublesome. After all, it provokes the Sorcerer God and the Demon Lord, but since the Sorcerer God has helped you, it will definitely be able to solve it. I think it��s nothing more than trading in exchange for believers or something. Things, we just wait."


    "It''s okay to be okay."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, still a little worried.


    I didn��t think about it too much when I borrowed the force, but now it��s really reckless. Then decide, of course, it is better not to encounter, try to improve the strength as soon as possible.


    "Why are you so verbose! It''s okay."


    suddenly looked dissatisfied, "And you let me know that the Sorcerer God didn''t have an accident, nor did it deliberately alienate me, then I can rest assured."


    Zhou Shu gave a strong punch, "Brother Elephant, you are thinking too much. You are such a divine envoy, who can''t ask for it, so how can you be alienated."


    Suddenly he stretched out his arm like a big tree, and put it back after thinking about it, "I think the witch **** values ??you more. How has the previous suggestion been considered? If you are willing to come to the witch world, I think the witch **** can let you Be an envoy."


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "I don''t want to take your place, and I can''t take it away."


    "Why, are you afraid that I will beat you up? Would you like to try?"


    Suddenly, a war spirit ignited in his eyes, and he looked around, as if looking for a suitable battlefield.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Okay, this is the Kuiwei Realm, it is the Jiang family."


    Suddenly, it seemed to be stunned, clutching his head, "Also... I seem to have forgotten what I am going to do..."


    Zhu Huan hesitated, "My lord, you are here to investigate my disappearance."


    "Yes," suddenly turned around, a little confused, "Aren''t you here?"


    Zhu Huan felt helpless, "I just told the adults that this Master Zhou Shu saved me from the Demon Realm, and the Xuan Ming clan that caused me to be captured by the Demon Clan was also found, and now I��m locked in Huolin. Gu, but he wouldn''t say anything."


    Suddenly, he thought a few times and nodded, "Well, I almost remember, brother Baima, thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "What''s so polite, Zhu Huan also helped me a lot."


    "I will reward him, that Xuan Ming clan... take me to see first."


    suddenly stood up, his tone and expression became serious, and naturally a little more awe-inspiring, which made people daunting.


    Is it an envoy?


    Zhou Shu followed and got up, "I''ll go over and take a look."


    suddenly nodded, "Okay, it''s better to have you."


    Zhu Huan hurriedly led a few people there, a little surprised and a little bit happy.


    Dealing with the Xuanming clan is entirely an internal matter of the Wu clan, and no outsiders are allowed to intervene. Even if this is the Jiang family''s territory, they can''t control it, but Zhou Shu actually proposed to go and watch, but the gods did not hesitate. accepted.


    The relationship between the two is very unusual. I did it right before.


    Fire Rin Valley was completely shrouded in steaming fire mist, like a furnace, and ordinary golden immortals would not dare to approach it, let alone stay in it.


    I can imagine the situation of the Xuan Ming clan.


    Sure enough, he was left in a corner, showing no energy, but there was still a circle of blue light around his body, and he was not completely conquered by the fire.


    Zhu Huan looked at him with disdain, "Cang Dun, our lord is here."


    Cangton opened his eyes, and a trace of surprise flashed, not because of the sudden appearance, but Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru, there were practitioners here.


    frowned and realized that something was wrong.


    suddenly stared at him condescendingly, and suddenly shouted, "Stand up!"


    It seemed that there was a spring suddenly under his body, and it bounced after a sudden pause, or because of nervousness, he also seemed a lot more serious.


    suddenly sternly, "Are you a member of the Xuanming clan who colluded with the demons?"


    Cang Dun settled his mind, and smiled reluctantly, "My lord, please don''t talk nonsense. The Xuanming people can''t tolerate this slander. If you let Master Cang Jue know this, you might have to start a war of the Wu clan. Up."


    Suddenly the voice became louder, "You let him fight, am I afraid he won''t make it?"


    Cang paused, not knowing how to speak for a while.


    He has been interrogated countless times in the past. As long as he said something that might trigger a war between the Witch clan, other people would not dare to ask more. Unexpectedly, it won��t work now. It doesn��t make sense. The two clans have been in peace for tens of thousands of years. No one wants to start a dispute first.


    He paused, "My lord God Envoy, fight as you say you want to. Are you sure you can represent the will of God Zhu Rong Shaman? Lord Cang Jue would not be happy to speak like this.


    "As a divine envoy, you can naturally represent the wizard god!"


    Suddenly he said categorically, "Whatever I say is what I say, Cang Jue is uncomfortable, it''s my shit, if I have the courage to fight, I will ask you again now, you are a member of the Xuan Ming tribe who is in collusion with the demons? Shock!"


    Cang Dun closed his eyes, "No."


    "You mean we wronged you?"


    Suddenly it seemed to look at Zhu Huan, "Zhu Huan, how many Xuan Ming people are there in the Kui Kui realm?"


    Zhu Huan thought for a while, "There are more than forty."


    suddenly nodded, "Catch them all, is there a problem?"


    "No! I''m going to find a tribe."


    Zhu Huan quickly agreed with a smile on his face, "Although we have few people, we have a lot of enthusiasm in the Quebec world and have a natural advantage. They are not our opponents."


    suddenly waved, "Go."


    Cang was taken aback, "My lord, what do you want to do?"


    suddenly seemed to sneer, "Of course I sent them all to the demon world as slaves."


    Cang Dun was anxious, and he couldn''t think of such a rough handling method, and he held back for a while, "You...you are deliberately starting a war!"


    "Call me Lord God Envoy! The Xuan Ming clan is so rude?"


    Suddenly, like a slap in the past, it was beaten up and down, but did not fall, "Tell you, I am not provoking a war, but a tooth for a tooth. If you harm my people, you must get retribution. Forty, barely lost."


    Cang Dun glared at him, "My lord, if you want to send me, what does it have to do with them?"


    "This is my way, no need to explain to you."


    Suddenly he looked at him steadily, "Either you tell me about the collusion with the Demon Race, and I will only solve you alone, or all the Xuanming Race people I meet are responsible for you, you There are still options."


    Cang Dun couldn''t help it anymore, "You are totally unreasonable, you deliberately want the two clans to fight!? Then you are the sinner of the two clans!"


    "You colluded with the demons, isn''t it for war?"


    suddenly shook his head, "What is Cang Jue thinking about, do you think we Zhurong clan knows nothing? When it comes to sinners, Cang Jue is the first."


    Cang Dun''s face changed drastically, and he slowly went down.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3219: Stupid

    for a long time.


    Suddenly frowned, "Cang Jue really wants to start..."


    Zhu Huan couldn''t help saying, "I didn''t expect the Xuanming clan to let the Demon Race beat the Kuiwei Realm. They are too brave. Are they inconvenient to collude with the Demon Race? What should we do, Lord God?"


    Suddenly he glanced at him, "Go and deal with Cang Dun."


    Zhu Huan nodded quickly, "What to do?"


    Suddenly, he said faintly, "Just kill it, stay away, don''t affect the fire vein."


    "Yes."


    Zhu Huan didn''t say much, and went out in a hurry.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother Elephant, if we want to avoid it, I didn''t expect to discover such a big secret."


    Suddenly frowned, "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m waiting for you to give me an idea."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "You are different now from the past, and there are some methods I can''t do."


    Suddenly knowing what he was talking about, he paused, "This method is simple and effective. The Wu Clan cares about his clan members. Since it is their Xuan Ming clan that got in trouble, they naturally have to bear the responsibility."


    Zhao Yueru curiously asked, "If he keeps not talking, then you send all the Xuanming people to the Demon Realm as slaves?"


    "Yes."


    Suddenly he nodded and shook his head, "But if you can''t send it to the Demon Realm, you will surely attract the Xuanming divine envoy to stop you on the way, and it may even cause temporary divine surrender. It''s just that Cang Dun can''t bear it even more because of this result. It is definitely notoriously cruel. When he is not the only one who will suffer, and the tribe he belongs to cannot escape punishment, he can only choose to confess that he will die if he dies and will not involve his people. "


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "That''s it."


    "Stop talking about it."


    Suddenly he waved his hand, "Brother White Horse, Cang Jue really wants to do something to the Kuiwei Realm. What do you think? Don''t stop talking. I am definitely not as good as you in this respect, and I can''t find the wizard **** now."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I know too little, why don''t you tell me first, what kind of person is Cang Jue?"


    Suddenly it seemed to say without thinking, "Vicious and scheming, and the wisdom is similar to that of your practitioners, and the strength is naturally first-class. He rules thousands of Xuanming tribes, in most tribes, He is more powerful than the witch god, and the Xuan Ming people fear Cang Jue more than they fear the witch god."


    Zhou Shu surprised, "It is more powerful than the witch god, so the witch **** will not punish him?"


    "As far as I know, for nearly ten thousand years, Xuan Ming hasn''t taken care of things. Maybe he is asleep. Cang Jue handles everything in the clan, and even the new divine envoy of the Xuan Ming clan is also selected by Cang Jue. "Suddenly, Xiang also expressed emotion, "Some people say that he wants to take the place of the witch god. This is of course impossible. No one can replace the witch god, but it is not an exaggeration to say that the emperor will command the princes."


    Zhao Yueru was a little curious, "Then he should have the quasi-sage strength, right?"


    Suddenly it seemed to be very polite to Zhao Yueru and nodded, "Should the cultivator''s quasi-sage be similar, maybe higher. I heard that he defeated the quasi-sage who broke into the witchcraft world."


    Zhao Yueru was surprised, "Then you are not afraid of him? You still want him to come and fight?"


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Suddenly he laughed and said, "Divine envoys of different witch races seldom fight against each other, and they really want to fight against each other. By then, Zhu Rong witch **** will definitely come down. No matter how powerful he is, he won��t be Zhu Rong��s opponent. It''s a tie, nothing to be afraid of."


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, "I am ignorant."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Why did Cang Jue suddenly attack Kuiwei Jie? Kuiwei Jie didn''t seem to provoke them, right?"


    Suddenly he sighed, "I didn''t provoke him, but the Kuiwei Realm has always been a thorn of the Xuanming clan, and those who want them are still stuck in a key position."


    Zhou Shu understood what, "Brother Xiang, do you think so too?"


    Suddenly, it seemed to think for a few breaths, and calmly said, "Yes, we and the Xuanming clan have been supporting the Kuiwei Realm, from people to resources, what we want, and instead of giving back, they asked for more support. Every once in a while, we have to send a batch of solar spar over...no one wants to keep paying but get no return, and the wizarding world is not rich."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "No wonder."


    The geographical location of Kuiwei Realm is very similar to Xianshu City. They are sandwiched between several forces. The Kuiwei Realm obtains resources from the Witch Realm, and Xianshu City has also received strong support from Hazhi Country. The difference is that , Xianshu City undertook the task of defending the frontier of Haze Country, and the Kuiwei Realm was also protected by the Witch Realm.


    From the perspective of the Xuanming clan and Zhurong clan, the Kuiwei Realm is indeed worthless.


    Suddenly he spread his hands and sighed, "So I can understand Cang Jue, but he was wrong in colluding with the Demon Clan to do this, and it was a big mistake to keep the Zhu Rong Clan from us."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If you don''t hide it, you can transfer all the people away together, and let him live and die in Kuaiweijie."


    Suddenly, he did not refute, "It is indeed possible."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Brother Elephant, what are your plans now?"


    "I just thought it was tricky to ask you, brother Baima."


    Suddenly, he sighed, "The Xuanming clan plans to deploy the defensive force of the Kuiwei Realm, and let the clan elders go to recruit the Moon Ceremony. They are taking the opportunity to attract the demons to attack the Kuiwei Realm. If it weren''t for Zhu Huan, the plan would have been successful. , Because the Jiang family wouldn��t and dare not be absent from events such as the Zhaoyue Grand Ceremony, but now? The Jiang family must be vigilant and won��t go to the Moon Ceremony anymore, and may soon drive the Xuanming tribe from the Kuaiwei Realm. , And the Xuanming clan planned for so long and will not give up. They will still find the Demon Race to attack. When the time comes, will the Zhu Rong Clan help the Kuiwei Realm resist the Demon Race, or don''t ask?"


    "If we choose to resist the demons, we will definitely fall into a long and costly war. At that time, the entire Zhurong tribe will be dragged in. If it is for our own world to resist the demons, the tribe will not have any complaints. It must be with all my heart and soul, but now it is for irrelevance and even squeezed our Kuiwei world, what will the people think? It is difficult to say whether they can do their best by then."


    "But if you don''t ask , it is equivalent to completely giving up the Jiang family. The previous efforts are really in vain, and watching the demons pass through the Void Great Wall and occupy the territory so close to the wizarding world. , It may threaten the wizarding world at any time, and it is impossible to justify."


    Suddenly he shook his head, "I blame Cang Jue for doing such a thing for no reason. It is really hateful to involve us as well."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "If you don''t involve you, they don''t want to do it. I think this plan is mainly for you."


    Suddenly the image stagnated, and said angrily, "Yes, they may just want to drag us into the water! But this is harming others and self! Doesn''t Cang absolutely understand that the most terrifying thing in the heavens is the Demon Race, the Demon Race is here. It��s no good for anyone. He even colluded with them and let them cross the Great Wall to build power under his nose? Even if the Jiang family in the Kuiwei world is not good, it is hundreds of times better than the demons. I don��t know he is What do you think."


    "He''s either crazy or stupid!"


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3220: hope so

    Zhao Yueru stagnated, "You said before that he was scheming and smart."


    "It used to be. As far as this matter is concerned, he is stupid."


    Suddenly it seemed that he couldn��t help saying, ��It��s just to lead the wolf into the room. He probably took advantage of Xuan Ming to do nothing and wanted to do a big deal, but he really wanted to do it. It is a disaster for the Zhu Rong clan, and for the Xuan Ming clan. It''s not the same. Once Xuanming discovers that the Demon Race has invaded the vicinity of the Xuanming Realm, his divine envoy is absolutely gone, and he will still be punished by the divine. Of course, even if he receives a heavier punishment, he will not be able to make up for the loss of the two races."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Brother Xiang, I don''t understand Cang Jue, but I don''t think things are that simple."


    "Why not?"


    Suddenly he said anxiously, "Cang Dun has said very clearly. Cang Jue planned for so long to lure the demons to the Kuaiwei Realm. It is impossible for him to tell lies. He deliberately deceived me. Cang Jueyi didn''t know that Cang Dun would frame Zhu Huan, and second, he didn''t know that I was coming to the Kuaiwei Realm. If he could even count these and deliberately let Cang Dun come to lie to me, then he would be even more powerful than the Sorcerer God."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I''m not saying that Cangdun lied to you, but I think Cangdun may not know the complete plan and cannot get all the information from him."


    Suddenly, the image was stunned, "What else does Cang Jue want to do, isn''t it enough to attract demons?"


    "I do not know."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You said, Cang Jue is really stupid to do this, and I think so. Everyone thinks it is stupid. Will a divine envoy who has ruled the witchcraft world for nearly ten thousand years do it? I think he should have a future. Hands, or whatever."


    Suddenly he seemed puzzled, "Is there a back player? The demons have come in, what else can he do?"


    Zhou Shu asked back, "What will you do if you change?"


    Suddenly, he thought for a while, and sighed, "You can''t let the Demon Race really occupy the Kuiwei Realm. The devilish energy will spread over the Great Wall, and the Witch Realm will definitely suffer. If I were him, I''m afraid I can only fight with the Zhurong Clan first. We drove the Demon Clan out together, but it was not flattering to do so. The Kui Kui Jie did not say, Zhu Rong Clan would hate him, and the Demon Clan might launch a war against the Xuan Ming Clan alone. No matter how you look at it, he did not. benefit."


    Zhou Shu paused, "He can ignore the Kuiwei Realm and even take the opportunity to attack the Zhu Rong clan."


    "This is impossible."


    Suddenly it seemed to be very resolute, "The territories of the witch world are determined by the witch **** after consultation. If Cang Jue wants to occupy the witch world of the Zhu Rong clan and start a war in the witch world, the witch **** will immediately intervene, and Zhu Rong and Xuan Ming I have played many times without results, this time there will be no difference, regardless of victory or defeat, but for Cang Jue, there will only be one result, and there is no doubt that he will die."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, "So I said he was stupid enough."


    "So he will definitely have a back hand."


    On the contrary, Zhou Shu took it more seriously, "Cang will never bet everything for such a plan that is not complicated or even has a low success rate. For him, power and life cannot be lost, what do you think?"


    Suddenly, it seemed to be stunned, "You said that...I also think something is wrong, what could it be?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths and could only shake his head, "I don''t know yet, I''m afraid I have to wait."


    Suddenly, his face looked solemn, "Wait? If the Demon Race really comes over, the clansmen can''t leave if they want to leave."


    Zhou Shu said, "Then I can''t do anything. I don''t have any more clues. I can''t make the right decision. If I do it randomly, it will be wrong. It''s impossible to ask Cang Jue now. Even if you find him, I''m afraid He won''t tell you either."


    "I''m going to find him what to do, he seems to never leave the mysterious world."


    Suddenly it seemed to touch his head, hesitatingly said, "Then there is always something to be done? Knowing such a plan, do you just wait for them to do it?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "You don''t need to do anything more. Your appearance in the Kuiwei Realm is a big change for the Xuanming and Demons. After they know, most of them will not launch an offensive at this time. We wait here and should be able to get more clues."


    Zhao Yueru said hastily, "That''s right, they didn''t expect that the Zhu Rong clan envoy would come."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "And Cang Dun is dead, Cang Jue will also react."


    Suddenly it seemed to understand something, "What you mean is that we wait for Cang Jue to move first, and then we will move again."


    Zhao Yueru said slowly, "Then you have to keep an eye on the Xuanming clan here, and when they pass the news, catch them and ask them carefully."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I guess the Xuan Ming clan here is not aware of it. Cang Jue is all abandoned children. Cang Jue will definitely not use these people to execute the plan, because I don''t know if they will be bought by the Jiang family. , Of course you can also try, but the premise is not to let them and the Jiang family know."


    Zhao Yue said suspiciously, "They are all abandoned? There must be some news here, right."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It shouldn''t be there. I checked. Except for Cang Jue, no one of the Xuanming clan has come and left during this period. The Jiang family does not allow aliens or magical instruments with the mark of the sun or lunar yin to reside. To deliver the message, you can only leave the Kuaiwei world."


    Suddenly nodded, "Yes, this is the request of the Jiang family. They are worried that the wizard **** will drop or transmit power, and will not allow strong men with imprints to come. Zhu Huan was arrested when he was sending news to Zhurongjie. In fact, this is a superfluous rule. If there are no major issues, we will definitely not send such a strong person to the Kuiwei world."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Most of the Xuanming clan can still spread the news, but not through these people."


    Zhao Yueru and Suddenly Xiang were both stunned, "Is there a traitor in the Jiang family?"


    "It''s almost certain."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Without a rape, Cang Jue''s plan is difficult to proceed. They don''t know if the Jiang family is gone, if the Demon Clan comes over, he has to count on the **** and Xuanming Clan to respond, otherwise. So easy to destroy the defense of the Kuiwei Realm."


    Suddenly he said with joy, "If you find him out, will things be easier? He must know more plans."


    "How easy is it, there are thousands of people in the Jiang family."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Everything is speculation. You don��t have any evidence to investigate, and Jiang��s family won��t let you do it. They are no less alert to you than to the Xuanming people. If you think it��s a rape, they may It will be protected."


    "Yes, to them we are the same as the Xuan Ming clan."


    Suddenly the image stagnated, a little unsure, "If it weren''t for the request of the witch god, I really don''t want to pay attention to them... I want to say that they shouldn''t even be allowed to settle here at the beginning, there is no benefit, all bad, something happened. I have to help."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If you talk like this, it''s considered disrespectful to the wizard god."


    Suddenly he shook his head, "I think the witch **** is still very good at talking. I have said similar things a lot better, and there is no punishment."


    Zhao Yueru followed with a smile, "No wonder the witch **** ignores you now, hehe."


    Suddenly the image stagnated, "Brother White Horse, then I will continue to wait?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It won''t be long before there will be changes."


    "hope so."


    Suddenly looking at Huo Rin Valley, he shook his head, "This is the biggest trouble I have encountered since I became an envoy."

 Chapter 3221: Divine envoy to stay

    Zhu Huan hurriedly walked into the valley and saluted, "My lord, the old Jiang Ji of the Jiang family has come to visit you."


    Suddenly the image paused, "Let him in."


    After a while, Jiang Ji strode forward, raised his hand and smiled, "The envoy is working hard, I''m so busy when I come."


    Suddenly it seemed to be polite, "What''s the matter with the clan elder?"


    Jiang Ji smiled and said, "Is the divine envoy finished handling the matter here? We have prepared a feast for the divine envoy."


    "You have all seen it, so there is no need to ask."


    Suddenly, he said faintly, "Hospitality is difficult, so let''s go, but my brother also wants to go together."


    "Zhou Zunjia?"


    Jiang Ji glanced at Zhou Shu and looked embarrassed, "Divine Envoy, we have important things to discuss with you. As for Zhou Zunjia, he is also our distinguished guest. You can host another banquet for him at any time. That''s the companionship of the divine envoy."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Brother Elephant, go by yourself, I have things to do."


    Suddenly, he didn''t say much, and left with Jiang Ji.


    In the Zhuxian Hall on the edge of Lieshan Hall, a feast of delicacies has already been set up, and the two clan elders are there, just waiting for the banquet.


    After the greeting, he suddenly seemed to say very directly, "Clan elders, if you have anything, please tell me quickly."


    He didn''t like the Jiang family, and didn''t want to fight for it.


    Jiang Ji and Jiang Mi looked at each other, and Jiang Mi said in a slow voice, "It''s mainly to discuss the affairs of the Zhurong tribe in the Quebec world."


    "Do you still need the power of the sun?"


    Suddenly frowned, "We don��t have many fire-seekers in our clan. If the long-term expectation is here, they will not be able to absorb the power of the wizard **** to grow. It will be harmful to them and the Zhurong clan. At present, we can get these The clansman is already at the limit, and no amount of them will work."


    "Haha, the envoy thinks too much."


    Jiang Su laughed unconsciously, "We are not asking for people, and the Zhu Rong clan has helped us so much, so why are we embarrassed to ask for it?"


    Suddenly nodded, "What is that?"


    Jiang Su said slowly, "To be honest, now our research on certain things has reached a bottleneck stage. Without progress, we don''t need the power of the sun to maintain it temporarily. In other words, your Zhurong tribe can temporarily Go back to Zhu Rongjie."


    Suddenly it seemed to be slightly stagnant, "No more people?"


    Jiang Ji hurriedly said, "Yeah, they have worked hard enough. They haven''t seen their family members for so long, so it''s time to go back and have a good rest."


    Suddenly it seemed to think of something, "Where is the Xuanming clan?"


    Jiang Su paused and nodded, "Similarly, we don''t need their power for the time being."


    Suddenly looking at them, I quickly understood, and laughed, "You think that the Zhu Rong clan and the Xuan Ming clan are about to fight soon, and you don''t want our fight to affect your Kuiwei world, so let both clans leave as soon as possible. Right?"


    Jiang Ji was stagnant, and he didn''t expect to be so blunt suddenly, "This..."


    Jiang Su was very calm, "There are two great witch races involved, as well as the participation of the demons. We are very weak and it is really inconvenient to intervene. Please forgive me."


    Suddenly I thought about it, but couldn''t help but sighed, "Do you think that the Xuanming clan and the demons are colluding to deal with our Zhurong clan?"


    "Is not it?"


    Jiang Ji nodded subconsciously.


    Jiang Wei pondered for a few breaths, "Isn''t it because of the Zhu Rong clan or because of something? It can''t be the Kuiwei world."


    Jiang Ji laughed unconsciously, "That''s right, the three major forces are just to deal with us in the Kuaiwei Realm? The God Envoy is a little tricky, right?"


    Suddenly he stood up and sneered, "Since you think so, then I won''t say much, two clan elders, I agree to your request, Zhu Rong people will withdraw from the Kuiwei realm soon."


    Jiang Ji stood up, trying to say something, but he was still holding the bottom, "Don''t blame the gods, I am not clear about this, please enlighten me."


    Suddenly the elephant stood there, and said solemnly, "The news I found out here is that the Xuanming Clan intends to let the Demon Clan invade your Kuaiwei Realm."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "That Cang Dun said it? No wonder he wants us to go to the wizarding world, he wants to adjust the tiger away from the mountain?"


    "Impossible, how dare the Xuan Ming clan attack us..."


    Jiang Ji was shocked, and Jiang Mi groaned, all with an unbelievable expression.


    Suddenly he said in a slow voice, "Yes, as Cang Dun said, it is not convenient for the Xuanming clan to start, so let the demon clan come. Of course, the two of them don''t believe it."


    "Second brother, what should I do?"


    Jiang Ji''s face has changed, "The Xuanming clan actually came for us. Where did we offend them, and the evil hands? Not only did we collude with the demons, but also let us go to the witch world to participate in the ceremony of recruiting the moon. Want us to annihilate the race!"


    Jiang Su kept his composure and said slowly, "If this is the case, the matter will be serious."


    "You two consider it slowly, I''ll leave first."


    Suddenly, he glanced at the two of them, then turned and was about to leave.


    Jiang Su hurriedly said, "Let��s stay with the ambassador. For today��s matter, let��s not say anything about it. Don��t worry about the ambassador. We still need the power of the sun from the Zhu Rong tribe. We also hope that God Zhu Rong can help us. I��m really sorry. ."


    "I have to think about it again."


    Suddenly, I felt a gust of disgust rushing toward my throat, and I would have an attack if I didn''t go, waved my hand and went straight.


    Jiang Ji looked anxious, "Second brother, what he said is true? We knew that we should take the first trial of that languor."


    "We can''t ask."


    Some melancholy appeared on Jiang Mi''s face, "It may be true. I didn''t expect the Xuanming clan to betray us."


    "Go to the senior scholar."


    Jiang Ji said anxiously, "The old scholar knows how to deal with them. If it is really done by the Xuanming clan, it must be painful for them."


    Jiang Su nodded, "Only the bookkeeper can solve this matter. We can''t handle it, whether it''s the Xuanming clan or the demon clan, but where is the bookkeeper? He always came to our Jiang family, but we couldn''t find him."


    "This is really troublesome. The bookkeeper seems to be hiding from us, and he didn''t even leave us the means of contact."


    Jiang Ji almost pulled off his beard. "I remember there were two book temples in the world before, where you could communicate with the old scholar, but now they are gone."


    Jiang Su smiled bitterly It was long gone. After the paternal head annoyed the old scholar, the temple collapsed, and it collapsed soon after it was rebuilt. Maybe it was because we felt that we were overwhelmed and didn''t want us to take the initiative to find him. Right. "


    "We don''t have a Patriarch anymore, does he still refuse to forgive us."


    Jiang Ji''s expression was a little ugly, "But he can''t watch the Kuiwei Realm being invaded by the Demon Race and the Xuanming Race, right?"


    Jiang Wei''s face turned sharply, "What nonsense are you talking about? Of course it''s impossible! Kuiwei Realm and Shulao are closely related, and he is absolutely impossible to give up. I think... I have seen these things now. After the danger, I will definitely not sit back and watch."


    Jiang Ji''s eyes lit up, "Then what should we do?"


    Jiang Su nodded, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, "Of course I have to do something, such a big thing will not appear for no reason, first carefully check the Xuan Ming clan, and the Jiang family..."


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for Eyelids with Autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3222: Big difference

    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Did you tell them?"


    Suddenly nodded, "I didn''t hold it back for a while, not to mention that the Jiang family was too cheap. It was originally the Jiang family who brought the matter. We tried to solve this problem, but they had nothing to do and wanted to drive us out. What is the reason? "


    "you are right."


    Zhou Shu could only nod his head and said solemnly, "But then, there is no room for things. The Jiang family will purge the family, drive out the Xuanming clan, prepare to defend against the demons, and you must make a choice."


    Suddenly, he felt a few breaths and sighed, "Will you go or stay? Go away, the Jiang family disappeared, and the Demon Race over the Void Great Wall can slowly erode the Witch Realm. If you stay, you will fight the Demon Race. How many people are trapped, no matter what they do, the Zhu Rong clan cannot bear it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I shouldn''t bear it either."


    Suddenly said angrily, "Things that are completely useless are the same for the Xuanming clan. What is the point of doing this? To the demons and all the witch clan, there can only be one attitude, which is to resolutely keep them out. That Cang Jue... was either stupid or mad. Xuan Ming was also stupid. He actually let him be a divine envoy and attracted the demons, but he killed himself."


    Even the witch **** scolded, and I didn''t know if Xuan Ming could hear it.


    Zhou Shu patted him, "Brother Elephant, don''t worry."


    Suddenly, there was a pause, but I couldn''t help it, and the anxiety in my heart exploded, "How can I not be in a hurry?! This is what determines the fate of the Zhu Rong clan, and I can''t contact the Zhu Rong shaman now."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Even if she is there, you still have to do things."


    Suddenly he hesitated, "But it is better to have her tell me what to do than to make this choice myself."


    "When you become a divine envoy, you will lose your own opinion? It can only convey the will of God?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Brother Elephant, you weren''t like that in the Xuanhuang Realm before. I remember that when you accepted Zhu Rong''s inheritance, you were very opinionated and asked. Why can''t you do things without the guidance of the Wizard? Don''t you think that the witch **** ignores you, maybe he wants to train you?"


    Suddenly, I was shocked, "I...but this matter is a bit bigger."


    Zhou Shu looked at him seriously, "The bigger things are, the better you can exercise."


    Before I knew it, I suddenly seemed to relax slowly, "Brother White Horse, what you said is."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then what are you going to do?"


    Suddenly it seemed to think for a while, "I''ll stay here to see the situation first. Let the Jiang family send practitioners to the nearest Void Great Wall to observe the movements of the demons. If they find out earlier, they can make early plans and send some clansmen. Go to explore near the mysterious world, bring the fire-challing warbler..."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "What is Chau Huo Ying?"


    Suddenly said, "The special witch beast that combines fire and water is invisible most of the time. It can also hide its aura very well in the mysterious world. It is difficult to be found. It has a very wide field of view and is very suitable for detection."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Oh, don''t forget to check out the Seven Star Realm too."


    Suddenly, he thought for a while, "Seven Star Realm, you mean the realm that shines day and night, there is also a problem? But it doesn''t seem to be the witch realm there. It''s a bit difficult to lurch after the fire warrior, I try to find someone to try."


    "Try it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Look, you have an idea so soon, you don''t have to wait for the wizard **** to come."


    Suddenly he sighed, "I can''t do too much, just try my best. If there are too many demons, I can only take the clansmen to escape. This time I can only rely on these clansmen in the Kuaiwei Realm. I can''t spread the news for the time being. I wish Rongjie, so as not to cause more confusion. By the way, I have something to ask you for help."


    "It''s the mark of the sun."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I will use it when you need it. I can''t guarantee whether you can get a response. If you want it now, I can also try it."


    Suddenly hesitated and waved his hand, "Forget it, I will do this first. If there are not so many demons, I don''t have to alarm the Sorcerer God."


    He left in a hurry, and Zhou Shu slowly walked back to Juding Mountain.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "Shu, what are we doing now?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Wait and see, there is nothing to do."


    "No," Zhao Yueru shook her head quickly, "Quiwei is facing such a big danger, isn''t it just the right time for you to show your strength and rectify the emperor''s name? You help Shan Hai Jing against the demons, he is too embarrassed not to take Lin Zhu Hand it over?"


    Zhou Shu continued to move forward, silent.


    Zhao Yueru still couldn��t help it, ��Although the Shan Hai Jing is powerful, it��s just a tool that can only control everything in the realm, and he can��t get involved in matters outside the realm. He has said so too, right, if the Demon Race breaks through the defenses Entering the Kuiwei realm, a large number of devilish bombs are put in, and the devilish energy will overflow, and the whole world will be contaminated. No matter how strong it is, it will be over. This is also the most terrifying place of the demon race. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I discussed with Hu Lao that the realm of the artifact is like this. After the virtual realm is transformed into the real realm, everything in the realm is omnipotent, but it is difficult to form a normal canopy outside the realm. The problem."


    "That''s it, this is when we shot."


    Zhao Yueru said excitedly, "It can not only kill the demons and exercise, but also bring back Lin Zhu, and also rectify the name of the emperor."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "You like killing demons so much."


    Zhao Yueru nodded involuntarily, earnestly, "Yes, I don''t think the Demon Race should exist. This is the case in the Xuanhuang Realm, and the same is true for the heavens. They will only slaughter other races and can''t do anything good, the dead Demon Race. It''s a good demons."


    Zhou Shu followed, "Of course the demons want to kill, but haven''t they come yet? We are not the most anxious now."


    What did Zhao Yueru understand, "When he needs us, will he come to us?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think Shan Hai Jing must have known it a long time ago. He hasn''t appeared yet, so we don''t have to do more. After he appears, it won''t be too late to do it, and I haven''t figured it out yet, Cang I��m not familiar with the whole person, but it��s crazy to do something like this. There must be other things we don��t know."


    "Even if he has any other players now he has to send his arrow on the string."


    Zhao Yueru thought for a while and said, "Now the Zhu Rong clan and the Jiang family have started to act. The relationship between the Xuan Ming clan and the Jiang family and the Zhu Rong clan has been broken. Cang Jue can only proceed with his plan and must solve the Jiang family. , Otherwise there are all enemies around, so how can we gain a foothold here in the future?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "You are talking about the Jiang family, not the Kuiweijie?"


    Zhao Yueru was a little at a loss, "What''s the difference? Aren''t the Jiang family and Kuiweijie together?"


    "There is a big difference."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as if thinking of something, "I thought, Cang Jue''s use of the Demon Race to solve it may not be the Kuiwei Realm, but the Jiang Family. He wants the Kuiwei Realm."


    Zhao Yueru didn''t understand even more, "The realm occupied or destroyed by the demons is either the dead realm or the demon realm. What use is he coming?"


    (PS: Thank you Mondo for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~~)

 Chapter 3223: Listen well

    Zhou Shu nodded, "Kuiwei Realm becomes the Demon Realm, and he has no advantage, but if the Kuiwei Realm does not become the Demon Realm, he can benefit from it."


    Zhao Yueru is still confused, "It is difficult to be invaded by the demons, and it is difficult to change the demons. Even if he does, he is a wizard of the witch tribe. He will get a world or a world of divine tools. What is the use and what benefits can he get?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "This is something I haven''t figured out yet. Maybe Cang Jue himself is useless, but he can use it to exchange benefits with others."


    "Yes, they must also know the secrets of the Kuiwei Realm, but the only ones who want divine tools are practitioners."


    Zhao Yueru''s expression condensed slightly, and she was surprised, "Could it be that Cang Jue not only contacted the Demon Race, but also the Immortal Realm? How could it be possible?"


    "It''s hard to tell, but it''s obviously good for Cang Jue to do so."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Using the Demon as a tool to solve the Jiang family, it triggered a war between the Witch and the Demon, forcing the Zhurong and the Demon to fight each other, and then he won the Kuiwei Realm and exchanged it with the Immortal Realm in exchange for benefits. The Jiang family is gone, Kuiwei The world changes hands, and the Xuanming clan loses the restriction of the artifact, and may be able to drag the Zhu Rong clan, their biggest opponent, into the quagmire of war. Besides, they and the immortal world have a basis for cooperation. The immortal world does not want the Jiang family to continue to exist, but the artifact in the hands of the Jiang family is It must be obtained, just to get the Xuanming clan to cooperate, the immortal world must pay a very large benefit to be able to convince Cang Jue."


    Zhao Yueru was unconsciously amazed, "If this is the case, then the benefits must be amazing."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Yes, maybe it''s the technology or talent that is subverting the current situation."


    Zhao Yueru''s heart tightened, "Could it be a teleportation array?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Although the teleportation array is good, the Wu Clan doesn''t know its value, and will not use it if you know it. Besides, if the Xuanming Clan wants a teleportation array, it is better to find the Jiang family directly than to the immortal world, definitely not."


    Zhao Yueru was relieved, "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "In any case, this kind of complicated plan requires too much, no matter which step you make a mistake, Cang Jue himself may be forever, unless"


    Zhao Yue said suspiciously, "Except what?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Unless he did it at the instruction of the wizard god, then there is nothing to worry about."


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, "In other words, Xuan Ming really intends to do something with the Zhu Rong clan? That''s a big deal."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Now things are very big, haha, but these are just speculations. What is clear is that the Xuanming clan really wants to solve the problem of being restricted by the Kuiwei realm through the demon clan. Maybe they want to do it. Only this."


    "It''s as simple as that."


    Zhao Yueru didn''t realize it, "We just want to find Lin Zhu. How come so many things have happened? Why doesn''t that Shanhaijing come out anymore?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I will come out when it''s time to come out, right now is not the time."


    Having arrived at the Giant Dingshan Mountain, Zhou Shu casually searched for a quiet place, and started practicing with peace of mind. Suddenly, several days passed.


    The realm where Lin Zhu is in a predicament is also trapped in it. He is still so leisurely. For this reason, Zhao Yueru has not complained less, but Zhou Shu is very clear-headed and things are really big. What is known and unknown, all forces will be there. The Kuiwei world gathered, but before finding the key, it is difficult to make a big impact with the power of two people, so it is better to stand still.


    Even Shan Hai Jing is waiting for it.


    Zhu Huan came in a hurry, with layers of sadness hovering over his face, "Master Zhou Shu, the envoy invites you to discuss matters."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu stood up, "Is there any definite news?"


    Zhu Huan sighed, "The Jiang family found a temporary magic tunnel near the Void Great Wall. It appears to have been built not long ago. Judging from the concentration of residual magic energy, many powerful demons have entered the witches through the tunnel. Boundary."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I just found out?"


    Zhu Huan was worried, "Yes, I have been exploring around the Great Wall close to the Kuiwei Realm before, but I didn��t expect that they put the passage far away, closer to the Xuan Ming Realm. Every Witch Realm has it. For the fragments of the Void Great Wall he is guarding, the Demon Race can come from there without the permission of the Xuanming Clan. This is enough to prove that the Xuanming Race and the Demon Race are indeed colluding together."


    Not long after, Zhou Shu entered the Lieshan Temple.


    The main hall of the Kuiwei Realm, which was bright on weekdays, was still brightly lit at this time, but it seemed extremely depressing.


    Everyone inside looked solemn and said nothing.


    Jiang Ji and Jiang Mi are there, the clan elder from Lei Lei Mountain is also there, there are also two golden immortals, and of course Xiang and two Zhurong clan are also listed.


    Jiang Su took a few steps and saluted respectfully, "I take the liberty to please come, I''m really sorry, I really want to discuss something with him."


    "It''s all the same, it doesn''t hurt to say something,"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, walked quickly to the side of Sudden Elephant, nodded lightly, Suddenly shouted Brother White Horse, with a solemn expression.


    Jiang Su looked around for a week and said in a slow voice, "Everyone knows about it. The demons have passed through the Great Wall of the Void. The number is still unclear, but it is roughly estimated that there are at least 20 great demons. Everyone knows. In the war of tribes, a great demon king will at least bring hundreds of thousands of demons to attack at the same time. That is to say, at least several million demons are ready to take action against the Kuaiwei Realm, and the magic channel is not closed, it is very likely There will be demons who will continue to come."


    No one speaks.


    Jiang Wei paused, "Divine Envoy, as the actual master of Zhurong Realm, you have the power of the witch **** and inherit the will of the witch god. Now in the Kuiwei Realm, you definitely don''t want the demons to occupy the Kuiwei Realm, the frontier of the Zhurong Realm. Right? I don��t know what the god��s envoy has, or how to retreat from the enemy.


    Suddenly it seemed to hesitate for a few breaths, "I am not familiar with the Kuiwei Realm. If the clan elder has any thoughts, I might as well say it first, and I will see if I can help."


    "Also."


    Jiang Wei nodded lightly and turned to Zhou Shudao The superb driving strength was recognized by the guardians of the Kuiwei world, and he was also the emperor of the Xuanhuang world. It can be described as the nemesis of the demons. The race that all the heavens hate must have unique insights, and I am waiting to listen to them. "


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "For the demons, it''s naturally best to keep them away."


    "Yes, once the demonic energy invades a lot, the Kuaiwei world is in danger."


    Jiang Su nodded, and said sincerely, "I don''t know what method can I do to keep so many demons out? I don''t know that he has killed countless demons from the Xuanhuang world to the heavens. A lot of experience can teach us, it��s not that I��m waiting to belittle myself, I really haven��t had much dealings with the demons, and the formation of the Kuaiwei Realm is not strong enough to stop so many demons.��


    "For the demons, I will do my best to punish them, but, clan elders, let me talk about your plans first. I don''t know your current situation, and I can''t say any practical way."


    Zhou Shu sighed, just like suddenly, choosing to wait and see first.


    : Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted

 Chapter 3224: of course not

    An unsearchable sorrow flashed across Jiang Mill''s face, and he slowly said, "The old man will say a few words first."


    In a few words, it is actually a long story, but the focus is on two points, strengthening defenses, seeking assistance, um, there is no plan to abandon the world, and it is impossible.


    Jiang Su looked at the sudden appearance, and said slowly, "Xuanming clan and Zhurong clan have always been at odds. Now the Xuanming clan ignores the rules of the witch world and draws the demons to the witch world, putting Zhu Rong world in danger. Maybe just ignore it, it''s time to let the wizard **** to stop it, right?"


    Very direct advice, more like an order.


    Suddenly his expression changed slightly, "The clan elder made a mistake, right? As a divine envoy, he can only obey the will of the witch god, not instruct the witch god. If the Xuanming clan really invades Zhurong Realm, the witch **** will definitely not sit back and watch, but Kui Wei The realm does not belong to the Zhurong realm, nor does it belong to any witch realm. It is impossible for the witch **** to appear.


    Jiang Su was very calm, "It''s the old man who has failed to speak, how can the witch gods work hard? But the envoy is in charge of the Zhurong tribe, so it''s not difficult to send more tribesmen to defend it?"


    "I''ve said it, clan elder."


    Suddenly he shook his head, "The wizard **** has no instructions, and the envoy can''t go over and mobilize the people to go to the outside world. I can''t be the master."


    Jiang Mi didn''t speak, but Jiang Ji was a little angry, "You mean you can''t tell the witch god, but the witch **** doesn''t know you and you can''t call someone to help, then it''s impossible to call someone over?"


    Suddenly nodded, "It is true."


    Jiang Ji couldn''t help but slapped down the table, "I mean, don''t do anything? Don''t forget, we can order you Zhu Rong clan! If you don''t care, we have ways to deal with you, even one..."


    Suddenly it seemed to look at him, with a cold expression on his face, "Clan elders, don''t speak falsely."


    "Jiang Ji, it''s not your turn to speak, shut up!"


    Jiang Mi sternly scolded, and even the third brother stopped screaming. Jiang Ji''s figure was shocked, and he quickly stepped back and stopped talking.


    Jiang Su bowed and saluted very seriously, "Don''t mind the envoy, the third brother is too stupid, the old man apologizes, I also promise the Jiang family will never deal with the Zhu Rong clan, we have always been the best allies. "


    Suddenly, he replied, "Clan elders, it''s not that I don''t help. The Zhurong people in the Kuiwei world, as well as myself, will all contribute to resist the demons."


    "It is an honor for my Jiang family to be able to fight with the envoy."


    Jiang Su lightly nodded, "How does the divine envoy plan to help us? I just said our plan."


    Suddenly it seemed to ponder for a few breaths, "We Zhu Rong are not good at fighting in the void, and I didn��t have horned mammoths and chariots this time. I��m afraid I can only help in the realm. We will help you build a triple red crow fire wall. , Can stop the devil qi in a radius of one hundred thousand miles. If a demon race comes from here, it can also be handed over to us, but there can be no more than four great demon lords."


    Jiang Wei showed a lot of joy, "That''s great. The old man has heard of the Red Crow Fire. It is the top three flame of the Zhurong Clan. It is able to restrain the devilish energy. Thanks to the envoy, the Kuiwei world is grateful."


    Jiang Ji was secretly frightened. With just a few dozen people, daring to deal with the four great demon kings, this divine envoy was really extraordinary.


    "It just happened to be the meeting, you are welcome."


    Suddenly nodded, but he sighed in his heart. This battle really fought, and I don''t know how many people can be saved.


    He has been busy with this issue these days, and even Zhou Shu didn��t have time to look for it, but the result was not so good. Zhu Rong still ignored it. The demons got closer and closer, and none of the people sent to the mysterious world came back. I can only fight here, I can''t give up the Kuiwei world.


    Suddenly, Jiang Mi got a satisfactory answer here, and felt a little relieved.


    It was just a little loose, and now it can be said that it is the biggest crisis encountered since the establishment of the Kuiwei Realm.


    A large number of demon races who do not know where they may invade at any time, turning the Kuiwei world into a demon domain, but the scholar has never shown up, is the scholar planning to abandon the Jiang family? This is impossible. The Demon Race doesn��t care about the Jiang Family and the Kuiwei Realm. Once in, the Kuiwei Realm will inevitably suffer, and the old scholar himself can��t protect himself, but he hasn��t appeared yet. What is he brewing, or he is sure to block it. Demon?


    Thinking about it now, thousands of years ago, the Patriarch of the Jiang family was so stupid that even the scholar dared to offend the scholar, causing the temple to collapse, and even the means of actively contacting the scholar... What?


    Jiang Ji''s words just now proved that he is an out-and-out fool.


    If it is the Xuanming clan to attack the Kuiwei Realm, you can also use the Shulao to knock on the side to force the Zhu Rong clan a little bit, but now the Xuanming clan has betrayed and drove the demons to come over, facing the demons, you can only offend you. Zhu Rong, his helper, isn��t that stupid or something? Isn''t this driving the Zhu Rong clan to the Xuan Ming clan?


    If the Zhu Rong clan is arrogant and allows the demon clan to occupy your Kuaiwei world, it will be comfortable and will no longer be restricted in the future.


    Fortunately, this divine envoy is still nostalgic, and Zhu Rong clan is better than Xuan Ming clan.


    Thinking, his gaze fell on Zhou Shu, and he didn''t realize that he raised a lot of spirits. If Zhou Shu didn''t say anything else, his strength was absolutely fine. Only a clone could defeat himself. If the main body was still here, it must be The best support the Kuiwei Realm can find at the moment, but how can he help him?


    Jiang Su said warmly, "Respect, what do you think about our defense?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Very good, I think it should be enough that the demons can''t break the defense of the Kuaiwei Realm."


    Unlike others, he is not nervous at all.


    This doesn��t mean that I don��t care about Kuiwei Realm and Lin Zhu, but I don��t need to be nervous now. The first mountain and sea classics did not appear. This is his realm. How could he not come out at the critical moment of life and death? The second Zhou Shu believed in Cang Jue. If the Demon Race won''t destroy the Kuiwei Realm, then Cang Jue is really a lunatic, not so much.


    Jiang Su stagnated, "Look at me and wait. This time the demons are coming, our defenses are far from enough. These formations can deal with ordinary demons, but they are not enough to deal with powerful demon kings. , If they come together in a concentrated manner, it will be really hard to stop the more than twenty Great Demon Lords."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If so many great demon kings gather together, something will happen."


    Jiang Su quickly nodded, "Yes, Jiang''s family will definitely not be able to keep it."


    Zhou Shu smiled It��s not that you have an accident. I said that the Great Demon has an accident. If so many equal-level Great Demon Lords act together, and there is no Demon Lord or the leader of the Demon Envoy, most of them will have infighting. If they fight internally, you can easily defend. "


    "Respect, how can you pin your hopes on the inner conflict of the demons?"


    Jiang Su frowned unconsciously, "Furthermore, maybe there is a magic envoy leading them, so it will be even more troublesome."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "If there is a magic envoy, it will be very difficult for the Kuaiwei Realm to hold it."


    Jiang Ji stared at Zhou Shu and couldn''t help but talk again. Under Jiang Mi''s glaring, he froze back anyway. Jiang Mi''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said slowly, "The respected driver said he was the emperor of the Xuanhuang world. Wouldn''t you just sit back and watch the demons kill practitioners?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If it were the emperor, of course it would not fail to help."


    "Knowing that Zunjia will not let us down."


    Jiang Mi nodded slightly, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 3225: Not very good

    Sure enough, it is useful to say that, Jiang Mi nodded secretly.


    As practitioners are in trouble right now, as a human emperor, you must help. No matter how great the danger is, you have to stand up, otherwise you will never have a chance with the human emperor.


    Zhao Yueru said suddenly, "Do you admit that he is the emperor?"


    Jiang Su smiled slightly, "Zunjia claims to be the current emperor of the Xuanhuang world, and the old man has not denied it either."


    Zhao Yueru said lightly, "It''s boring to pick words, so are you the descendants of the Earth Queen of the Xuanhuang Realm, or the descendants of the Earth Queen in the heavens?"


    Jiang Ji couldn''t help saying, "As long as we are connected by blood, we are all descendants of the earth empress, and the human emperor does not have blood inheritance. Only by letting all humans recognize his greatness can he be called the human emperor, even if you defeat the Xuanhuang world. Not many people admit it in the heavens."


    Zhao Yueru stared at him, "It doesn''t need many people, as long as you recognize it here."


    Her expression was very firm and her eyes were a little red. Zhou Shu looked at it, but did not stop.


    Jiang Wei pondered for a few breaths, and slowly said, "If the venerable driver can let the Kuiwei world survive this crisis and the Jiang family can continue to develop steadily, then the old man will call you the emperor with conviction."


    Zhao Yueru sneered unconsciously, "You are really demanding, it''s better to let your Jiang family be forever."


    "Yue Ru."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and looked at Jiang Mi, "Is what the clan elder said is true?"


    Jiang Mi hadn''t spoken yet, Jiang Ji had already nodded, "If you can do it, it will be true, but we are not only talking about overcoming this crisis, but the future."


    Jiang Mi glared at him and said slowly, "What the old man said is naturally true."


    Now that the Xuanming tribe has betrayed the Jiang family, and the demons have participated in it, and surrounded by powerful enemies, no matter how strong the old book is, I am afraid that it will not be able to keep the Jiang family. If Zhou Shuzhen can keep the Jiang family, what about the Emperor Sheng, Jiang family It must be a big profit.


    But it''s hard to think about it. The Wu Clan that once relied on has now become the opponent, plus the Demon Clan, how can this boundary stay?


    He still couldn''t think of a solution, it was almost dead.


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "The name of the emperor is not just to talk about it, it is for you to follow, just like the Xuanhuang world in the past."


    Seeing Zhou Shu spoke solemnly, Jiang Su hesitated for a while, could he really have a way? After thinking about it, "Of course, the earth emperor used to assist the human emperor. As a descendant of the earth emperor, if there is a real emperor of humanity, I will naturally perform the duties of an ancestor."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Well, the clan elder must remember this sentence."


    Jiang Ji frowned, "Does it depend on you? If you really want our Jiang family to survive for generations, how about we listen to you?"


    Jiang Su waved his hand and slowly said, "Respect, what are your thoughts on the current crisis?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "What does the clan elder think I need most now?"


    "Sure enough, people speak quickly."


    Jiang Wei showed some satisfaction, "The power of the car is superb and should be used in the most suitable place. If you don''t move, it will play the biggest role when you move. When the demons are close to the Kuaiwei world, the old man hopes you Be able to take the initiative to attack the demon formation and take the opportunity to kill the demon leader. The more you kill, the better."


    Suddenly his face changed slightly, "Beheaded among millions of demons?"


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t help it, "Is this the most suitable place for you?"


    Jiang Su didn''t take it seriously, "Don''t worry, we will do our best to assist. The respected driver is only a clone here. If the main body comes in person, I believe this is not difficult to do. The more demon leaders killed by the respected driver, Kui The danger to the Kuaijie will be smaller. This may be the best way to defend the Kuaijie."


    Zhao Yueru snorted coldly, "You really trust us."


    Jiang Su ignored him, only looking at Zhou Shu, "You are the emperor who can do things that other people can''t."


    Zhou Shu nodded, still smiling, "I also think this approach is very good, I agreed."


    Jiang Wei was overjoyed, "The body of the car is really around the Kuiwei Realm, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This, the clan elder will know about it in the future."


    Jiang Su looked solemnly, "Great! I hope that the Emperor will do what we say, and our Jiang family will do our best to assist you. If you have any requirements, you can ask them now, and what we can meet will definitely be satisfied."


    Zhou Shu looked at the elder on the opposite side, and stopped talking.


    The old man said slowly, "I''m Jiang Ma, just say whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and raised his hand, "It really is the elder of the Jiang Ma clan, and the junior is rude."


    Foreigners of the five families of the Jiang family, as well as several powerful elders, such as Jiang Ma, who is in charge of tools, are also names inherited from generation to generation.


    Jiang Ma said indifferently, "There is nothing to be rude."


    "Last time, thank you Senior for giving way," Zhou Shu smiled faintly. "My requirement now is very simple. I want to meet the woman in the belly of Lei Lei Mountain."


    The other two clan elders were stunned. They knew that Zhou Shu had gone to Lei Lei Mountain, but the news from the guard in black who was following was that Zhou Shu had circled the desert a few times and found nothing, just think about it. In such a secret place as Lei Lei Mountain, and guarded by Jiang Ma, how could a clone find out how to get in, but what''s going on now? Zhou Shu not only went to Lei Lei Mountain, but also learned about Lin Zhu''s whereabouts.


    Jiang Su looked at Jiang Ma, his face a little heavy, "Seventh brother, what''s the matter? Did you let him in?"


    The corner of Jiang Ma''s mouth twitched, "I didn''t let it, it was the old man."


    "What, the old man let him in?"


    Jiang Mi and Jiang Ji glanced at each other, their hearts shook, and there were a lot of surprises on their faces. Jiang Mi turned to a sudden image, raised his hand and said, "God''s envoy, defending the Kuiwei world, please take your time, I will soon Send someone to send some resources to Fire Rin Valley to ensure enough."


    Suddenly, he didn''t say much, and walked out with his tribe.


    Jiang Su slowly said, "Seventh brother, have you seen the old book?"


    Jiang Ma nodded, "I saw him for the first time, but I knew it was him, in the desert on the outer layer of Lei Lei Mountain. When I prevented them from entering Lei Lei Mountain, the old man suddenly appeared, let me leave them alone and don''t disturb you. No other words were said and then it disappeared and never appeared again."


    Jiang Ji didn''t realize it, "This...what the **** did the old man make? Let him go in in that place and let him see her? Then what''s the point of keeping our secrets? All teleportation vehicles are directly Show him well."


    Jiang Mi was also quite depressed, and sighed unconsciously.


    The old man hadn��t seen Jiang��s family for so many years, but Zhou Shu took the initiative to show up twice as soon as he came here. Once he was talking about the test, and the other time he made Zhou Shu enter one of the most important places in the Quebei world. This old scholar feels that outsiders are better than his own, but he is helpless.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "You see the old book too, right?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It''s the young Sanxian."


    A few words made him understand two things.


    First, the instrument spirit here is indeed the Shan Hai Jing. Second, the attitude of Shan Hai Jing to the Jiang family is different from what he thought. It is the first time that even an important Hunyuan Jinxian tribe has seen Shan Hai Jing appear. , Then their relationship may not be very good.

 Chapter 3226: You go please

    This time is conclusive.


    Hearing these words, Jiang Su sighed slightly, "I can''t wait for the driver to meet the old man, but I don��t know, what did the old man say to you?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Just a few words, but I am very grateful to him. Without him, I would not know that there are such rare farming fires and so many unique fairy weapons in Lei Lei Mountain. Of course, I would not know the teleportation array. , And Lin Zhu that I have been looking for."


    Although I don''t know the reason, since Shan Hai Jing and the Jiang family are not so close, and the Jiang family doesn''t even know what Shan Hai Jing is doing, then maybe he has a chance.


    Jiang Su slowly said, "Lin Zhu is with us."


    Jiang Ji said anxiously, "But you don''t want to take her away! We are on her, I don''t know how much we paid!"


    Zhou Shu said relaxedly, "This, don''t you think it counts."


    Jiang Ji''s face changed suddenly, "Could it be that the old man promised you?! How could this be?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, but said nothing, seeming to acquiesce.


    "Freeze said!"


    Jiang Wei was very calm, and said to Zhou Shu, "If the old man promises you, you don''t have to go to see her now. Besides, he is the patron saint of our Kuaiwei world, and it is impossible to give up the interests of our Jiang family and Kuaiwei world. Let me give it to you, I think the old scholar has a lot of demands on you, right?"


    Zhou Shu just smiled and didn''t say anything. He wanted to use the slogan of the old man to trick him, but it still didn''t work.


    "Since you know Shu Lao and Lin Zhu, then we can be more honest with each other."


    Jiang Wei took a lot of concern, "Respect, can you let the scholar show up now? Now that the Kuaiwei world has suffered a catastrophe, we have many things to ask the scholar, and I believe you also want to see him, yes Right?"


    Zhou Shu spread out his hands, "I really want to see, but I really can''t help it."


    Jiang Mi looked at Zhou Shu carefully, as if he wanted to see through something, but it was obviously useless. After thinking about it, he thought about it, "No matter what the book elder wants from a respected driver, one thing is certain, now you are still doing everything. Do your best to protect the Kuiwei Realm, or let the demon invade, the Shulao will be in danger, the teleportation array will definitely be gone, and it will be difficult for Lin Zhu to keep it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression suddenly became solemn, "You don''t have to say this, protecting the Kuaiwei Realm has nothing to do with these things, this is my due responsibility, the responsibility of being an emperor."


    Jiang Su nodded, "Then shall we do as we said before?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I said, I want to see Lin Zhu, you don''t have to worry that I will take her away, besides, if I want to take her away forcibly, you might be able to see the old man as you wish."


    Jiang Su hesitated for a long time, then turned to Jiang Ma and said, "Seventh brother, go and inform, please come to Lieshan Hall, Miss Lin, is she in Lei Lei Mountain?"


    "Yes, I will go now."


    Jiang Ma strode towards the door, looking at his back, Zhou Shu had mixed feelings, is he really going to see Lin Zhu, what I have been looking forward to for so many years.


    Before taking a few steps, Jiang Ma stopped suddenly, and his indifferent face showed many surprises and surprises. Of course, he was not the only one, but everyone in the hall was like this.


    I don''t know when, a young fairy appeared at the door.


    Zhou Shu''s heart sank, and he knew that it would not be so easy. He came out again for the Classic of Mountains and Seas.


    "Shu Lao! You finally appeared!"


    The Jiang family hurriedly bowed and saluted, and Jiang Su was even more excited, "Senior, I knew you would come to save us!"


    The young man ignored them, walked slowly in front of Zhou Shu, and said calmly, "Zhou Shu, what is your wish?"


    Jiang Su was startled when he heard the sound, and a bad memory suddenly appeared in his mind.


    The first time he met Shu Lao, Shu Lao said this to Jiang Zhang, the head of the family at the time.


    Jiang Zhang said he was going to enter the fairy garden and dominate the heavens. After saying this, the old man''s face changed. He still remembers the appearance of the old man at that time. It was indeed shocking. Zhang left the Kuiwei realm for unknown reasons. No one in the Jiang family had ever seen Jiang Zhang. All the clan elders believed that Jiang Zhang had offended the elder, so he did not set up the position of Patriarch.


    Jiang Zhang is indeed going to die if he wants to come. Knowing that the scholar from the Xuanhuang Realm hates the fairy world, he actually wants to go to the fairy garden?


    And it��s not just one Jiang Zhang who heard this sentence.


    The old man Jiang Dao of the big clan has also met Shu Lao, and was asked the same thing. No one knows what Jiang Dao answered, but everyone knows that Jiang Dao went crazy soon and rarely awake again. The strongest of the Jiang family is no longer the Jiang family''s reliance.


    Now, the old scholar asked this sentence again, but fortunately it was not to himself, but to Zhou Shu.


    But I''m very depressed when I want to come, why would I ask Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu finished his salute and said without hesitation, "See Lin Zhu."


    The young man shook his head, "I am not asking what you want now, but what you want in your heart, the goal you are trying to achieve."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Oh, as a practitioner, my wish is naturally to stick to my heart."


    "Ok?"


    The young man was stunned. He had asked many questions, but it was the first time he heard such an answer, "You don��t have the kind of thing you definitely want, or the desire to give everything to achieve it? Are you? Don��t you crave strength, don��t you want to be holy, don��t you want to be the emperor who guides the heavens?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "As long as you stick to your heart, there is nothing you can''t get."


    The young man''s expression changed slightly, and a trace of confusion appeared in his extremely wise eyes, "No, how is this possible? You are not a wish at all."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "That''s not it, I don''t care."


    The young man has recovered his calmness, "Do you really think so?"


    "Yes, senior."


    It seemed like a blessing to the heart, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Wishes, if you have them, you will stick to them. In fact, you don''t have to care about your wishes. As long as you are yourself, what should come will come."


    The young man stopped when he heard the sound, and then laughed, "Hehe, should I say whether you are obsessive or naive? After so many years, the Xuanhuang world has not changed at all, one is like this the other is like this, But I don��t believe it, haha."


    In the laughter, he strode out.


    "Senior, wait, you won''t bother me anymore?"


    "Booklord, now that the demons are under pressure, you have to teach us some ways!"


    Zhou Shu was saying here, all the Jiang family over there chased after him, "Shu elder, the world of Kuiwei is at stake!"


    "There is an emperor, what are you worried about, haha."


    The young man walked out of the door and disappeared, only a curling voice came.


    Jiang''s family turned around, everyone''s eyes were focused on Zhou Shu, their expressions were very complicated, most of them were disappointed, but also unexpected and expectant.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I want to see Lin Zhu."


    "Jiang Ma, please go please."


    Jiang Su whispered, turning to Zhou Shu and said, "No problem, Lin Zhu will come soon, please drive."


    Compared with before, he obviously became more respectful, and Jiang Ji beside him seemed to be a lot more docile.


    I can''t hear it wrong, the book always called the emperor of others just now!


    Although it seems to be a joke, I can''t underestimate it. Maybe this time, I really have to rely on him.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3227: The difference between cloud and mud

    The hall is very quiet.


    Jiang Ji was still very excited, and whispered, "Shu Lao, Shu Lao sees us again!"


    Jiang Su said calmly, "He saw Zhou Shu, not us."


    Jiang Ji couldn''t feel his words, "Then...I saw it, it''s better than passing news to the Jiang family through a small servant or the wind, flowers, and grass, okay? It''s just that the problem of the old man, why don''t you ask us? , I heard that this is a rare opportunity, I just planned to..."


    "Don''t think about it, the old man doesn''t take the initiative to ask. What you say is useless. Many people have tried it before."


    Jiang Su glanced at Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "Will the book elder''s last sentence be a test of what the book elder said?"


    Jiang Ji paused, "If this is a test, then it is to gamble with our entire Jiang family."


    Jiang Su paused, "Then I''m surprised, did the old man know that the demons were coming?"


    Jiang Ji''s heart tightened, thinking about it with extreme fear, and only said, "Second brother, I don''t know, but since the old man doesn''t care, there shouldn''t be any major issues... right?"


    "I hope so."


    Jiang Su sighed, his eyes fell on Zhou Shu, his eyes were rather complicated.


    Zhou Shu''s surface is calm, but his heart is fluctuating.


    This time, I should be able to see Lin Zhu.


    While he was thinking, a faint blue shadow suddenly fell to the entrance of the hall.


    The light and shadow gradually solidified, showing trueness, it was a strange hexagonal car.


    "Come on, please drive yourself."


    Jiang Mi raised his hand to Zhou Shu, also knowing the answer, and took the Jiang family back.


    "No, senior, Yueru sister, come in the car."


    Familiar voices, warm and cold like water, flowed out of the car.


    "coming."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and his mind relaxed. This time it was not in a different space. Lin Zhu was in the car, right in front of his eyes.


    "I won''t go, I will wait for you at Juding Mountain."


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes flashed with excitement, and she shook her head gently.


    The blue light flashed, and the strange car disappeared.


    Entering the car, Zhou Shu was surprised.


    The space inside the car is much larger than expected. It is roughly estimated to be at least tens of miles in radius. The mountains and rivers are beautiful, the forests are verdant, and even the soil on the ground is green. There is still a layer of dense blue smoke surrounding it. The waves look like an island as a whole.


    "Green mud island?"


    "It''s hard for seniors, do you remember that it is Qingnidao, is it good-looking?"


    In the bamboo forest on the island, a person slowly walked out, with bright eyes and white teeth, pure and delicate, watching him smile gently, who else could it be Lin Zhu.


    "It looks good, I can''t think of seeing Qingni Island again, I feel like I''m back in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu stared at the figure that often appeared in the sea of ??knowledge at that time, finally calmed his mind and brought out a bright smile, "Are you okay, Zhu?"


    "The little girl couldn''t think of seeing seniors again. It''s great."


    Lin Zhu smiled and waved, "Senior, come here, I have something good for you to see."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It��s the best to see you."


    "Come with the little girl."


    In the light fragrance, one hand held him, and the tentacles were extremely cold, but they soon turned into warmth, like a trickle, dense and warm, with a unique ocean breath, Zhou Shu let Lin Zhu carry it, in his heart It''s also very warm. She hasn''t seen her for thousands of years. She is still Lin Zhu from the past, feeling almost unchanged at all.


    After turning a few familiar bamboo forest formations, Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "There are also formations here."


    Lin Zhu smiled, "Well, it''s just for myself. It''s useless. No one can get in here, not even him."


    Zhou Shu paused, "He is the young Sanxian, the magical weapon, I have seen it."


    "Well, not a good person."


    Lin Zhu snorted, then hesitated and said again, "But it is pitiful."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Poor?"


    Lin Zhu shook his head, with some complaints, "I will talk to seniors about other things in the future, first look at things, the little girl will wait for this day!"


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    quickly passed through the bamboo forest, and in front of them were two green bamboo cottages.


    Open the bamboo curtain, and face a bamboo screen with a painting of Lingyu City familiar to Zhou Shu, Haizhonglou, Liuxia Mountain, etc. Although the painting is a bit poor, I can feel the spirit or charm inside.


    turned the screen, the space in front of him suddenly became much larger.


    The original bamboo house with a radius of several meters, but inside is an extremely spacious hall, which seems to be at least several hundred meters.


    Zhou Shu was shocked again.


    The strange car outside is only a few feet away, and the island that comes in is dozens of miles away. The bamboo cottage is so small and the space inside is so big. Not to mention that the bamboo forest formation also involves spatial changes. It��s hard to imagine one space overlapping another. How did it do it.


    Has Lin Zhu''s formation reached this level?


    seemed to understand Zhou Shu''s thoughts, Lin Zhu smiled and looked at him, "Slowly talk to seniors, come and see this first."


    She walked quickly to the middle, stretched out her hand, as if she had pulled down a transparent curtain, but the empty hall suddenly changed. There was a jade platform in the middle, and large and small array pillars were erected on the jade platform. Above, there are tens of thousands, exquisite and wonderful, especially spectacle.


    Zhou Shu stared for a while, "What teleportation array is this?"


    "Cross-border teleportation array!"


    Lin Zhu paused word by word, with a smile on his face, with incomparable pride.


    "You...you still made it!"


    Zhou Shu''s figure shook slightly, and he couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Jiu, you are so talented in this respect! No one can compare with you, even the entire heavens can''t find one!"


    But Lin Zhu became embarrassed and couldn''t help shaking his arm, "Senior, you are too exaggerated, the little girl is not so good."


    Zhou Shu shook his head seriously, "I think so, I haven''t heard of any force that can study the cross-border teleportation array. The Kongyuan Gate of the fairy world is completely defective compared with this. No, in fact, they are connected. There is no qualification for comparison It is not an exaggeration. The cross-border teleportation array is completely two concepts from the general teleportation array, and the value is also different.


    Lin Zhu still waved his hand, "The former Tongtian Pagoda is the true crystallization of wisdom, and the little girl is still far away."


    Zhou Shu smiled and grabbed her hand, "But you can also make the Tongtian Tower."


    Lin Zhu couldn''t wave his hand, she could only shook her head, "It''s different. The Tongtian Pagoda relies entirely on inheritance. The little girl painted it. Moreover, the Tongtian Pagoda can reach the sky, and it has a lot to do with Jianshi Zhimu. Mu Lao provides endless sources. The original energy of the sky is the key to the sky. If the materials used to build the tower have not been changed by him, it will not be successful."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, "It turns out that the wood of Jianshi is a descendant of Jianmu, and it also inherits the essence of Jianmu? The material of the Tower of Tongtian can be transformed into the immortal world after the original source of Jianmu. "


    "Senior knows at one point."


    Lin Zhu nodded lightly, "That''s it, the little girl at that time was just a charmer, and she didn''t understand space enough."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "But now this teleportation array is different."


    Lin Zhu sighed unconsciously, "Yeah, but it''s a far cry..."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3228: Let it disappear

    Zhou Shu took a few steps closer, "Zhu, how many boundaries can this teleportation array cross?"


    "A few more, seniors want to be so beautiful."


    Lin Zhu chuckled and shook his head, "At present, a realm is the limit, and the distance has a limit. This is the best a little girl can do. It is really difficult to go further, and there has been no movement for hundreds of years."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Can you use it now?"


    "I haven''t tried it, but it should work, but it can only be used outside of the Quebec world."


    Lin Zhu thought of something, with a layer of worry on her face, "The little girl can''t take it out, and he will know it as soon as he takes it out. Then it will be troublesome. Besides, in the realm, the little girl can''t start it at all. Everything is restricted by him. Only in this can he be free."


    What did Zhou Shu understand, "This car is the free space you created?"


    "Correct."


    Lin Zhu smiled slyly, "Neither he nor the Jiang family could think of this seemingly ordinary teleport vehicle, but there are many things in it. The little woman helped them study the teleportation array, but secretly they were doing their own things, they gave me I moved a lot of the materials in the house. They didn��t know, they were all kept in the dark. They thought the little girl had only this ability, hehe."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, "It seems that many people have taken this car."


    Lin Zhu smiled and hid his mouth, "They see a different space. They definitely can''t discover the secret inside. Unless he comes in personally, no one knows it, but he will definitely not come in."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Why?"


    Lin Zhu blinked, "He never enters other people''s space, no one will enter, the little girl thinks it may be a quirk of him."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and nodded gently.


    Could this be a weakness of Shanhai Jingqi Ling, he can manipulate the space of the entire Kuaiwei Realm, but he may not be able to get out of the space created by others? This is simply saying that if he leaves his own space, he is useless, and he can''t even use the basic laws of space. It''s a bit weird to think about, but if that is the case, then Zhou Shu will undoubtedly have a way to restrain the mountain and sea. .


    I don��t want this for the time being, look at the teleportation array, look at the Zhulu, and look at Lin Zhu, he couldn��t help but said, ��Zhu, now your use of space is really eye-opening for me.��


    "After a thousand years, what else can the little girl do without studying the formation?"


    Lin Zhu''s eyes fell on Zhou Shu, and he sighed quietly, "Senior, why are you looking for a little girl now? These years, the little girl is really tired..."


    Zhou Shu felt a pain in his heart, "It was my fault, I should have come long ago."


    Lin Zhu stretched out her hand to cover his mouth and shook her head gently, "The little girl just sighed. It''s always good to see Senior. These years have come by relying on this wish. It has finally come true... Senior soon Tell the little girl, what have you experienced all these years? Have you been with Sister Yueru? What about the others, have you met?"


    Teleportation front, the two told in detail that it was a long time before they knew it.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "It turns out that Mr. Mu is here."


    Lin Zhu, who relied on him, nodded gently, "Well, Mu Lao is next to the Imperial Palace. There is a holy place in the Kuiwei Realm. It should also be his residence. No one else can go. The little girl glanced at it from a distance. He said it all."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Can''t even look at it?"


    Lin Zhu curled his lips, "Yes, he also said that it was for my own good. He said that he is close now, and he will be inseparable in the future."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "That should be a miracle in the Kuiwei world, just like the Tianchi in the world of refining demon."


    Lin Zhu asked suspiciously, "Is the Tianchi where the demon pot is refining, you can''t go in either?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "The vitality of Hu Lao gathered in the Tianchi is a miracle developed by the civilization of the demon refining world. With the Tianchi, the entire demon refining world can prosper, and there are many benefits for cultivators in it, but it will undoubtedly be contaminated. The original aura of the Shanghu Lao, these auras can be eliminated by the Hu Lao, but that is the situation of the virtual world. After the virtual world is transformed into the real world, it is not known whether it can be eliminated. Maybe it is also possible, but the difficulty will definitely be Much bigger."


    "Then he is really good for little girls."


    Lin Zhu understands, "The little woman would like to thank him for seeing him again, but since Mr. Mu has been inside for a thousand years, doesn''t Mr. Mu couldn''t do without here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "How could Kuiwei meet Jianshizhimu, how could he let him go? The descendants of the land empress have always regarded Jianmu as one of their totems, and Jianshizhimu is equivalent to Jianmu descendants, but we Don''t worry, Mr. Mu will definitely get the best training here."


    "Ke Mu Lao may not want to stay here, Mu Lao Shengxian just wants to find the person who takes him to cultivate immortality."


    Lin Zhu sighed lightly, "He said it in the Tongtian Pagoda. At that time, we seemed to have said everything, really..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her, "I know these things, don''t care."


    Lin Zhu raised his head and said firmly, "Old Mu, I don''t know, but the little girl must leave here and go to your Xianshu City."


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu hugged tighter, "If you want to go, it''s not difficult. At most, if I give up a soul shadow, I can take you and Yueru away, but it''s better not to go now."


    "The little girl understands."


    Lin Zhu covered his mouth and smiled, "Now that the demons are here, the seniors of course have to help them. The Jiang family and him are your subjects, hehe."


    Zhou Shu laughed with her, "Hahaha, this man is not so good to behave. He has to stand in front of something, but there is no benefit. They may not even admit it even if he helps them."


    But in the laughter, there was no complaint or frustration, it was all pride and confidence.


    Lin Zhu stared at him, her eyes became serious, "Senior, just like the Xuanhuang Realm, sooner or later, everyone will recognize the senior, those six sects, didn''t they all come to Lingyu City to pay respect to seniors? The same goes for the heavens Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I believe it too. "


    Lin Zhu suddenly stagnated, slowly stood up, and reluctantly said, "Senior, the little girl is going back to Lei Lei Mountain. I heard the bell ringing in the car."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What do you mean?"


    Lin Zhuwen said, "Either the Jiang family or him. When they find me or use the car, the bell on the car will ring. The little girl has to go and see. Don''t show any flaws. We can''t let them know about the car. Secrets inside."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, I am in Judingshan now, do you know?"


    Lin Zhu smiled, "Naturally know that the little girl is still watching you pick the Forget about melancholia, and the little girl has picked the flowers of Forget about me, but the little girl can only forget about the worry for a while, and then it will be useless, and Xiaohong Da Hong has seen you too, they are all friends of the little girl."


    "You were really there..."


    Zhou Shu felt a pain in his heart, and subconsciously took out two beads, "Is this you left behind?"


    Lin Zhu reached out his hand and smiled freely, "These, let it disappear, the little girl won''t cry anymore."


    Two crystal teardrops hovered a few times in the palm of the hand, and gradually turned into blue water droplets, which fell to the ground and disappeared.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3229: not very good

    "Here, can you go anywhere with this car?"


    "Yes, where are the seniors going, the little girl will send you over, soon, just in a thought."


    "The Emperor''s Palace."


    "Ah good."


    Blue shadows flashed, Zhou Shu appeared among the mountains.


    Looking up, there is a vast palace complex, with mountains tens of thousands of miles around, all surrounded by crimson lacquered palace walls, five steps on the first floor, ten steps and one pavilion, the corridors are back, and the eaves are high. Pecking, the total number of buildings is more than tens of millions. It is magnificent and magnificent at first glance, elegant and sophisticated, the palace is dancing with dragons and dragons, vast and mighty, several changhongs pass across the mountains, blooming with colorful splendor, sprinkling celestial clouds, reflecting the entire palace It is more brilliant, and the fairy palace is not as good.


    At a glance, I knew that I didn''t come to the wrong place. This is undoubtedly the miracle of the Kuiwei world.


    Stand for a while, as if the real breeze quietly approached.


    This kind of breath is undoubtedly the source of the mountain and sea classics, but Zhou Shu didn''t care, so he accepted it all.


    These breaths are all good products to enhance cultivation,


    There is a furnace in his body, he doesn''t need to worry about any marks or the like, even if Shan Hai Jing is much stronger than Hu Lao.


    Those who have been in and out of the world of refining monsters are equivalent to having the mark of the old man. The old man can perceive their whereabouts at any time, and if necessary, he can extract the origin and cause damage. This is also the same as the creatures from the Xuanhuang world. They all have the aura of Xuanhuang Realm.


    Zhou walked forward slowly, marveling at the magnificence and exquisiteness of the Emperor''s Palace, and at the same time, he would pounce on his own origin and transform everything.


    Before I knew it, I had reached the top of the mountain.


    There is a thirteen-story tower in front of it. Its exquisiteness is more than that of the palace. It is a creation of heaven and it is by no means human.


    Zhou Shu stood there for a long time, sighing secretly, there was no way to enter.


    There is a tower outside, but in his perception, this high tower emits five colors of light, and thousands of vortexes surround it, constantly suffocating vitality. There is no doubt that this tower is the core of the Emperor''s Palace and the essence of the mountain and sea. Gathering, if you can enter the tower and have a look, you will have an understanding.


    "Hit this tower hard, will you come out?"


    "You can try."


    Young Sanxian suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Shu, his expression unhappy.


    "Senior, see you again."


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, not surprised at all. He came here just to find this old scholar.


    how to find? If you touch something important to the old man, he will come out naturally.


    The young man looked indifferent and did not respond.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Senior doesn''t think it is a pity that there is no one living in such a big Emperor''s Palace?"


    The young man looked at him, "Am I not a human?"


    "Senior''s huge foundation makes the younger generation amazed. The heavens can''t match it. I think it''s the Xianting Palace in the Louvre Realm. But it''s a pity," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "If this The Emperor��s Palace is in the immortal realm, and even in the Outland, it can attract countless strong people to stay. After waiting for a long time, the seniors will be promoted to the sacred artifact, which is not difficult."


    The young man did not move, but also showed a trace of disdain.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What is the wish of the senior? Isn''t it a sacred weapon?"


    The young man stagnated and glanced at Zhou Shu, "This is not what you should ask."


    "The junior is rude."


    Zhou Shu apologized very seriously, and said slowly, "The younger generation wants to see the senior, because I want to see the younger generation''s old friend, the city lord, please seniors to make it."


    The young man said lightly, "You can come here, and you can find him yourself."


    "The younger generation is welcome."


    Zhou Shu smiled, his right hand slowly opened, the light suddenly rose, and the sky was full of fairy clouds.


    "You really have the bud of Jianmu."


    staring at Zhou Shu''s palm, the young man was a little uncomfortable.


    The green brilliance of Jianmu swayed all around. The vitality in the brilliance may not be as dense as that of the Imperial Palace, but the essence is surprisingly strong, like a sword that penetrates into the clouds or into the ground. After ten breaths, a rustling sound came from the ground, and the ground began to tremble slightly.


    It seems that something wants to come out.


    Zhou Shu looked at the young man, the young man sighed slightly, and did not stop.


    A little green stubbornly broke through the ground and continued to extend upwards. Soon, a green branch stood in front of the two of them.


    "Zhou Shu, you... how did you find this place, what you have is really the bud of Jianmu?"


    The branch shook a few times, and gradually turned into a human form, not a baby or an old man, but a young man, a young man with anger and anger. Looking at Zhou Shu, he was surprised and happy, and then he noticed the young man opposite Zhou Shu. Frowned.


    Zhou Shu sighed with emotion, "I found you, Lord Mu."


    There is no reason to use Jianmu to seduce Jianshizhimu.


    City Lord Mu nodded, his gaze returned to the green light, "You... how come you have a bud of Jianmu?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "A coincidence, Mu Chengzhu, you should be able to merge with it, right?"


    "Yes, but I haven''t tried it, what?" Mu Chengzhu was shocked, "You said give it to me?!"


    "You can do it now."


    Zhou Shu let go, and the green light slowly descended, falling in front of Mu City Lord, who hesitated for a while before taking it.


    As soon as he touched the green light, his body couldn''t stop trembling, and soon his whole body became dark green, and bursts of green smoke emerged one after another, wrapping him in a ball, still expanding outward. .


    "Can''t bear it, I will go back to the root of the tree, or it will burst."


    City Lord Mu exclaimed, and hurriedly went down, the green light also disappeared into the ground.


    The young man looked at Zhou Shu with a hint of surprise, "You gave it to him like this?"


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "Ah, do you want it too?"


    "Is there any more if I want you? Ridiculous."


    The young man seemed to be a little annoyed, "I don''t want it, and I''ll give it to him if I want to come, let''s talk, what do you want, I won''t take your things for nothing."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Senior made a mistake. I didn''t give it to him to ask for something from Senior, but because he was my friend in the Xuanhuang Realm, and helped me many times. It is normal for me to help him once now~www. novelhall.com~A liar? You give it to him first, isn''t it because you are afraid that I will refuse? You want to find what I want, it must be a great treasure, right?"


    The young man sneered, "But you are wrong. I don''t know what you want, but I tell you that there will be no better treasure than the Bud of Jianmu in the heavens and the earth. You may be the only one in the whole heavens. The bud of Jianmu still contains so many vigorous buds of Jianmu. It is possible for it to grow up. With it, it means that it is possible to get a good Jianmu!"


    Zhou Shu asked back, "If you give it to him, is it more likely to get a good build?"


    The young man was stunned, "Of course, Jianshizhimu itself is a descendant of Jianmu. After years of cultivation, I now have the bud of Jianmu. If he cannot become the first Jianmu within two hundred years, I ..."


    Zhou Shu came interested, "How about senior?"


    The young man calmed down and smiled, "Not very good, 100% successful things, I don''t have any need to assume."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "I also feel that those few words just now don''t resemble the temperament of the predecessors, they are too calm."


    "What do you know?"


    The young man was a little angry, "He will be the first Jianmu since the collapse of Jianmu. Don''t you know what does this mean?!"


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3230: Dont listen

    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "It means that Xuanhuang Realm has taken the first step of recovery."


    The young man''s complexion changed, and he looked at Zhou Shu for a while before he said, "Recovering the mysterious yellow world?"


    "Is not it?"


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "The glory of the Xuanhuang Realm begins with Jianmu, so its recovery will naturally begin with the renewal of Jianmu."


    The young man stared at Zhou Shu, seeming to have figured out something, "Is this your consciousness as a human emperor?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This is the enlightenment of every Profound Yellow Realm human being. I believe that the predecessors must also have it. Otherwise, why do you vigorously cultivate Mu City Lord? I can see that it is completely different from when it was first promoted. Hunyuan Jinxian can''t match it. Senior must have put in a lot of hard work, senior."


    After finishing speaking, he paid a salute.


    The young man''s expression was stagnant, but he took a few steps back, "I cultivate it with my own ideas, not what you think."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Senior is humble, what do seniors think represents?"


    The young man hesitated for a few moments, "It represents... that he has realized a great unparalleled wish."


    Zhou Shu seems to understand something, "Then seniors can deepen their understanding of the law of desire, or can they draw a lot of desire power from it?"


    "Lin Zhu told you about it."


    The young man regained his calmness and said calmly, "Yes, what I practice is the law of wish. I help people realize their wishes and gain strength. The bigger the wish, the more I get. It is rare and possible to become a Jianmu. I will not let go of my wish for success."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Is this how the law of desire is practiced?"


    The young man took a trace of complacency, "What else can I do? This is the best way."


    Zhou Shu understood something, and slowly said, "There are thousands of practitioners in the Kuiwei world, and there are also many alien races. Does the senior help each one?"


    "of course not."


    The young man shook his head, "There are some wishful thinking, and you can��t help if you want to help, but it��s ridiculous that most people��s wishes are like this. You don��t have to ask more, you can tell at a glance, there is no value in helping. As for the alien race, it seems to be different from the cultivator. I tried it a few times, but there was no good result."


    Zhou Shu paused, "For example, Zhu Liang?"


    Zhou Shu still remembers the person who betrayed the Zhu Rong clan inexplicably.


    The young man nodded, "It''s me. I can see what he wants in his heart. I helped him a little bit, but he is too stupid. He is just a flying sword. He has to consult with someone. Such a person wants to become Divine Envoy? Doomed to be impossible."


    As expected, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Where are those creatures and beasts?"


    The young man slowly said, "I gave them their existence, and I also hope that they can have a wish, but I can''t see it now."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "So seniors have been looking for and helping those who have big aspirations. Only when they realize their wishes can seniors get the most and best aspirations, and I who have no wishes, seniors must not like me. "


    The young man shook his head, "You just refused to say it."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "I''m not saying it, I don''t care, I believe that by sticking to my heart, I will get what I want, no need to make a wish."


    The young man looked at him, and a trace of regret flashed in his eyes, "Just say goodbye, no practitioners don��t want to live forever, no strong people don��t want to be holy, you are one of the most gifted humans I have ever seen, if you have the ambition to be holy , I will find a way to help you do it, don��t think I��m lying to you."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I take the liberty to ask, if I realize my wish, you can also realize your wish."


    The young man smiled faintly, "Yes, but I can do it without you."


    "Perhaps."


    Zhou Shu looked at the tower, as if thinking of something, "Senior said that Xuantian Temple does not understand the law of wish, but this miraculous tower of Senior is very similar to the 13th Pagoda of Xuantian Temple. It''s exactly the same."


    The young man paused and said freely, "I don''t want to change the mistakes I made in the past."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Senior also studied the inheritance of Xuantian Temple, failed?"


    The young man reached the tower in no time, looked at it from top to bottom for a while, "Failed."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Can you talk to the younger generation?"


    The young man snorted and fell lightly, "What is there to say about the failed approach? The Zen method is not demanding. What you get is only the power of desire, not the power of true desire. You have to learn desire. You don��t have to find the wrong to learn the law. What I just said is the best way. If you understand it, you will naturally learn it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior, have you heard the words of Ziduduren?"


    The young man''s complexion changed slightly, "Are you taunting me?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I dare not, but I think this sentence makes sense. I haven''t realized my wish. How can I help others achieve it?"


    The young man sneered, "If you don''t help others to realize their wishes, if you don''t have enough strength, how can your own wishes come true?"


    "If there is no chicken, there is no egg, so it will be endless."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior thinks that helping people realize their wishes and drawing strength from them for their own use, is that really the essence of the law of desire?"


    The young man looked at him coldly, "You didn��t know the rules of your desires, so you came to me and told me. I thought about your words a long time ago, and I gave up on them. These words are heretics and have no effect on me. , You don��t have to worry about it anymore."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The younger generation is indeed the gangster, and the older generation does not listen."


    The two people under the tower, each thinking about their minds, were speechless for a long time, as if they didn''t notice, some green gradually grew on the ground.


    "If you don''t want to be holy, then your wish is to become the real emperor?"


    The young man slowly said This wish is more difficult than sanctification, but if you must do this, I am not unable to help you. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head without hesitation, "The younger generation said, the younger generation just wants to stick to the heart, but the senior''s words confuse the younger generation. It is harder to become a human emperor than to become a saint? How is this possible?"


    The young man nodded surely, "It''s harder."


    Zhou Shu settled there and said slowly, "Senior has seen Emperor Xuanyuan, how is he now?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t quite understand this sentence, but the old man said so confidently, maybe it has something to do with the emperor of the past, or even what the emperor of Xuanyuan said, so most of them have been in contact, and they are still deeply connected.


    "not the right time yet."


    The young man glanced at him and shook his head, "You should go now, Jianmu''s favor, I will pay you back, but if you want to become the emperor, you first let the Jiang family admit it."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and did not ask any more questions.


    The young man said calmly, "This matter is not simple, I also feel a great crisis, but it was not brought by the demons."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved, "Is that the fairyland?"


    The young man''s figure gradually disappeared, only the voice came, "Maybe it is, maybe it is not."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3231: Purple Devil Nebula

    all the way back, Zhou Shu felt a lot lighter, and he was slightly startled.


    immediately let go of perception, the four fields are clear, the whole world is in the eye, and sure enough, the restrictions seem to be completely opened.


    Maybe it��s not completely let go, but it��s enough. For example, we can clearly see how the Jiang family elders are busy preparing for battle. Well, we have also seen the sudden phenomenon in Fire Rin Valley, Lin Zhu, and the giant Zhao Yueru walking around on Dingshan.


    There is no chain-like taste on his body, which is good.


    But Zhao Yueru''s situation seems a bit wrong.


    Hurry up, and soon arrived at Juding Mountain, stopping in front of Zhao Yueru.


    "what are you doing?"


    "Ah, you are back."


    Zhao Yueru raised her head, somewhat happy, "How about Lin Zhu?"


    Zhou Shu looked into her eyes, "It''s not someone or a flower that told you weird things, such as wishes?"


    Zhao Yueru looked confused, "No? No one talks to me."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I see you pointing at the ground, and the look in your eyes is not normal."


    "Oh."


    Zhao Yueru paused, and pointed to the grass in front of him, "That''s it...Huh, why is it missing?"


    Looking at the unremarkable grassland, Zhou Shu became more and more weird, "What''s missing?"


    Zhao Yueru was still curiously flipping the grass, "A group of ants crawled over just now and formed two weird symbols. I seem to have seen it, and I just think what it means, but I can''t figure out what I mean... Now, that''s it. ."


    Looking at Zhao Yue''s picture-like symbol, Zhou Shu was slightly startled, "Help me?"


    Zhao Yue was shocked, "Help me? Do you mean these two symbols?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, let go of perception and explored towards the Giant Dingshan. He quickly retracted. A trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. The perception restrictions in other places were opened. Even Lei Lei Mountain did not cover it, only this Giant Dingshan. You can see the surface, but you want to go deeper.


    It seems there is a secret here.


    "Who wants me to save?"


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "In the Kuiwei Realm, the only thing that can instruct the ants to come over and write the scriptures is Shan Hai Jing, but what can he do to save?"


    "It''s definitely not him, but don''t think about it. Shan Hai Jing will solve the matter here."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I saw Lin Zhu, and I also saw Mu Lao, they are all very well."


    "That''s great!" Zhao Yueru was also very excited, "Shan Hai Jing did not interrupt you? When can we take them back?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It''s hard to say, but don''t worry, our priority now is to block the demon."


    Zhao Yueru just nodded, "Listen to you, tell me about Lin Zhu, how did she get here and what has she been doing all these years?"


    "It was brought by the passing Jiang family. Lin Zhu didn''t think it was a coincidence, and I didn''t think it. The Jiang family seemed to know that the Tongtian Pagoda was going to appear in the Wuji world, and they had been waiting at the Tongtian Pagoda for a long time. They left, it seems that Shan Hai Jing should know something..."


    Unconsciously, a long time passed.


    "Respect drive!"


    Jiang Yuan hurried over, his expression extremely solemn, "Second Clan elders, please come to discuss the matter, please as soon as possible!"


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and rushed to Lieshan Temple with Zhao Yueru.


    "The situation is urgent?"


    "Yes, the old tribe seems to be injured."


    In the Lieshan Temple, a few people were waiting long ago, Zhou Shu''s eyes fell on Jiang Ji, "Devil energy into the body?"


    Jiang Ji was surrounded by a faint black air, and his spirit was very distressed, but his eyes were still clear and his soul seemed undamaged.


    But this is also very scary. It is not possible for ordinary demon races to make a Hunyuan Golden Immortal like him contaminate devilish energy. Ordinary demon kings can''t do it. At least it is possible for a demons equivalent to the celestial list to do it. .


    "It''s okay."


    Jiang Ji strongly supported and shook his head, "I''m here to wait for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and raised his hand to Jiang Su, "The second clan old man, has the demon clan already come?"


    "We haven''t reached the Quebec Realm, but the situation is dangerous."


    Jiang Yu raised his hand, and a virtual Kuaiwei realm emerged in the middle of the hall. There was a small purple dot above the Kuaiwei realm. It continued to emit a thick black mist and expanded to the surroundings. The expansion speed was not very fast.


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "Purple Magic Star?"


    "Do you know the respected driver?"


    Jiang Su was a little surprised, and nodded, "It''s the Purple Devil Star. I didn''t expect the Demon Race to use the Purple Devil Star against us. The problem is big."


    Zhao Yueru curiously asked, "What is the Purple Devil Star?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "It is a demon creation, constructed with many demon crystals. It can continuously exude a stable demon energy and gradually form a strong network of demon energy in the void. The average practitioner is very It is difficult to break through, and it can enclose the target world. Because it presents a kind of mysterious purple in the void, it is called the Purple Devil Star by practitioners, and the large web it forms is called the Purple Devil Nebula."


    He looked at Jiang Wei, his expression also dignified, "Unexpectedly, the Demon Clan will send out the Purple Devil Stars, the second clan elders, how many Purple Devil Stars are there near the Kuiwei Realm?"


    Jiang Su paused, "I see one right now."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The purple magic star must be formed into a film to have strategic value. Although the Kuiwei world is not big, if you really want to be surrounded by the purple magic star, you have to dispatch at least 20 or 30 stars, only one. , It seems to have just begun."


    Jiang Ma was a little puzzled, "I heard that the Purple Demon Star is very rare. Will the Demon Race send 20 or 30 for us?"


    "It''s rare, but they haven''t had war for so many years, they must have accumulated a lot," Zhou Shu said slowly, "The Devil Realm has used a lot to attack the Immortal Realm. I remember that Xiao Dutian was surrounded by 3,000 purple magic stars. It��s been three hundred years."


    "I won''t talk about these things, the key is what to do."


    Jiang Wei waved his hand, "After discovering the Purple Devil Star, we dispatched a group of people to destroy it, led by Jiang Ji, third brother, what''s the situation?"


    Jiang Ji noddedIt''s...it''s like this..."


    Without saying a few words, his figure trembled, almost fell down, and his face turned a lot darker.


    The nearest Jiang Ma hurriedly helped, "Brother, what''s wrong, didn''t you just say it''s okay?"


    "no no����"


    Jiang Jiqiang stood firm, "It''s okay, I will continue to say."


    "If you speak again, you will be almost helpless."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly, "If you are not mistaken, the demon clan that hurt you has the power of the demon god, and it is the power of the demon god, it is difficult to get rid of this kind of demon energy in the body, you must be strong Self-expelling will instead allow the power of the demon **** to invade further, if you enter the sea of ??knowledge..."


    "what?!"


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you, are you still supporting such a serious situation?"


    Jiang Ma''s complexion changed drastically, staring at Jiang Ji, anxious and worried, and a little angry, "Look for the old scholar, he must have a way!"


    Jiang Mi remained calm, not looking at Jiang Ji but looking at Zhou Shu, "Extreme driver, if you can recognize it, there must be a solution. If you can cure him, Jiang��s family resources, regardless of the elixir, etc. , Take whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "For such a simple matter, it doesn''t require such a heavy commitment. It is enough to send less people to monitor me."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3232: Vinono

    "Sorry, it''s all my fault, I will recall them right away."


    Jiang Su bowed and saluted, "If you have any requirements, just mention it."


    All the Jiang family''s faces changed drastically. They had never seen the second brother salute people like this, let alone a big Luo Jinxian.


    "This grand gift, save it for later."


    Zhou Shu flashed sideways, and reached Jiang Ji''s side in a few steps.


    This move made Jiang Ji and Jiang Ma a lot of affection for Zhou Shu. Jiang Ji insisted, "Thank you...respectful driver,...if it''s annoying, you don''t have to spend more energy... The Kuiwei Realm... still need a respected driver to help us guard..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was covered by a cloud of white mist, and he couldn''t speak anymore.


    The Jiang family stared at this white mist, desperately letting out perception, but they could not perceive anything.


    Of course I can''t see it. The current Shu Zhili is not comparable to those of them who do not have the highest principles of cultivation, and perception cannot penetrate.


    In fact, Jiang Ji��s problem is not too big. He has not entered much devilish energy, at least there is no problem at the moment, but those areas affected by the devilish energy are very unfortunate, so it seems that he can''t even speak clearly and is in a state of dying illness. appearance.


    It is not difficult to solve the self, Shu Zhili cooperates with the power of reincarnation and energy, and absorbs the power of those demon gods.


    The power of the demon **** is also magic power, but there is more will of the demon **** in it, and that little will is not a threat to Zhou Shu, who has a furnace.


    Before getting rid of it, Zhou Shu also thought about using the sun mark on the flying sword. It was simpler, but I gave up. Zhu Rong may have something to do. It may not be good to disturb this little thing. Although being able to contact Zhu Rong, I can feel completely relieved. But there is no need to do that now.


    After a few dozen breaths, the white mist dissipated.


    Jiang Ji stood there vigorously.


    "Thank you for driving!"


    Jiang''s family salutes together, very sincerely.


    "Shu, are you okay?"


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu nervously, a small cluster of black mist lingering on his head.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu grabbed the black mist in his hand, squeezed it into a small ball, smiled, "I will return it to them later."


    "Respect driving is really amazing."


    Jiang Ji''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe the devilish power that had tortured him for a while, but now he was at the mercy of Zhou Shu.


    Jiang Su paused, and said condensedly, "Third brother, please tell the driver about your visit to the Purple Devil Star."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ji did not dare to neglect, he was a hundred times polite to Zhou Shu, "That''s it..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The two great demon kings, and the Xuan Ming clan?"


    "It should be, I can see clearly."


    Jiang Ji gritted his teeth and said, "Second brother, it''s already determined that we might as well kill all the dozens of Xuanming clan here! Then use the God Order to deal with them, don''t let every Xuanming clan you see !"


    Jushen Ling is a special kind of talisman passed down to them by the old scholar, which can be used many times.


    Casting on the Xuanming clan can take away their divine power. Not only the Xuanming clan, the witch clan written in the scriptures of mountains and seas are all afraid of this. In fact, the god-given order is a normal method that practitioners can use. The old man himself There is also a stronger ability to deal with the witch race, even the witch **** is not incapable of fighting.


    Friendship is certainly useful, but strength is the more important foundation for being able to stand firm around the wizarding world.


    Jiang Su frowned, "You don''t need to worry about it, you can stand aside after you finish."


    The Kuiwei Realm is still around the Xuanming Realm. If you want to really offend the Xuanming Clan to death, the Kuiwei Realm is not going to have a good time. There are only a thousand people in the Jiang family, and there are no more than a hundred direct descendants. One hundred and one Jiang family is dead.


    He still tends to negotiate after the fight, and can''t start with those Xuan Ming clan. Besides, he doesn''t dare to kill without the instructions of the elder.


    Jiang Ji retracted, afraid to speak.


    Jiang Mi looked at Zhou Shu, "What opinion do you have?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Since the Purple Devil Star has appeared, it must be destroyed first. If they are formed into a piece, and even the nebula is arranged, it will be difficult to destroy it. The Purple Devil Nebula is better for the Demon Race. In the passing Demon Abyss, the Demon Race can move freely in it, which can make up for the shortcomings of not being good at flying."


    Jiang Su said solemnly, "Yes, so I want to ask the driver to take it."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked around at everyone, "But I have to make sure of two things."


    Jiang Yu couldn''t hide his joy, "You can say it with respect."


    There is no doubt that Zhou Shu is the best candidate right now, he can''t go by himself, besides, he is really not sure.


    Zhou Shu said with eyebrows, "First, your people must check the surroundings of the Kuiwei Realm. If there are other Purple Devil Stars, find the location as soon as possible and notify me in time. Second, the demons are coming fiercely, with millions of demons. They can invade the Kuiwei Realm directly, but they have to arrange the Purple Devil Nebula to deal with you. You have to find out as soon as possible the reason for this."


    He said seriously, "This is a big deal."


    The current development of things is similar to Zhou Shu��s thoughts. The Xuanming clan��s purpose is probably just the Jiang family. They don��t want to destroy the Kuiwei world at all. In other words, they want the Shanhaijing, but the question is why they want the Shanhaijing , And why the Demon Clan listened to the Xuanming Clan, and even used the rare Purple Demon Star to help, there were problems behind it.


    You can''t guess everything on your own. The Jiang family is not without talent. Maybe they can find out something.


    Jiang Ji said unconsciously, "Yeah, I also find it strange. I thought that so many demons would rush down directly. Where can I think of it, they actually surrounded them first. This seems to be their means to fight the immortal world?"


    Jiang Ma followed, "The demons go to other realms around them, and most of them are a large group of demons who pass directly and destroy them. They kill the creatures and then destroy the origin core. At most they throw some magic bullets or something. I have never used the purple demons. Something like a star."


    "Zunjia said so."


    Jiang Su dignifiedly We will check it carefully, please ask me over there. "


    "I will go soon."


    Zhou Shu looked at the elephant suddenly, "Brother Xiang, what''s the situation with you?"


    Suddenly shook his head, "No, the people who went to the Profound Underworld Realm have not yet returned, and the ones who went to the Seven Star Realm have not yet returned. I''m wondering if I should send more people."


    "Forget it, no need."


    Zhou Shu''s expression is slightly condensed, it has been several months, even if it is slow, it will be enough to go back and forth, most of it is an accident, and there will be no results if you go again, "When it is almost here, I will go and see for myself."


    I feel a little depressed when I think of it here. It''s not that Shan Hai Jing instigated Zhu Liang. He still has a thank you note available. He is not so easy to use.


    suddenly nodded, "That''s okay, we''ll just stay near Lei Lei Mountain as the Jiang family said. If you have anything to do, you can always find me."


    "Well, Yueru, let''s go, you do your thing well."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the crowd and strode out, Zhao Yueru followed, with some pride.


    She could feel that Zhou Shu now smelled like an emperor, and the Jiang family didn''t dare to refute what he said. Wei Nuonuo''s appearance is really beautiful.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3233: Tool Demon

    When Zhou Shu left, several people recovered.


    The Lieshan Temple where the Jiang family discussed major events seemed to have become Zhou Shu��s home court. He said that no one opposed anything, and even foreign gods seemed to have become his subordinates.


    looked at Jiang Yuan who was dumbfounded, and there were few and a little majestic Jiang Mi, Jiang Ji unknowingly touched his beard, "What''s the matter, it seems that he has been turned away from the guest?"


    Jiang Ma frowned, "Third Brother, he saved your life."


    "I didn''t say he was bad again."


    Jiang Ji glared at him, suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly chased him out, "Respect, wait!"


    Zhou Shuli stayed, "Three clans, what else is there?"


    An ordinary turn, but with an unquestionable domineering attitude, Jiang Ji couldn''t help being stunned and calmly said, "There is something that I forgot to give to you. It should be useful."


    He spread out his hand, and there was a khaki talisman on his palm.


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, as if thinking of something, "This is..."


    Jiang Ji hurriedly said, "Jushen Decree, Jushen Decree can be used with normal celestial power, there is a Xuanming clan on the Purple Devil Star, it might be useful."


    As expected, Zhou Shu raised his hand and thanked him, "Thank you for being old."


    "Thank you, this is what we should do."


    Jiang Ji bowed and turned around.


    Zhou Shu is still very interested in Jushen Order.


    It is the only thing that can extract the magical power of the witch clan. At first glance, it is not complicated, but very weird. It does not conform to any kind of talisman Zhou Shu has learned. If you look closely at the strokes, they are very different from the runes. It is somewhat similar to the wild patterns handed down from Shiwan Dashan.


    is not the result of a talisman, but a divine power.


    The source of the divine power is hard to say, maybe it is the witch god, maybe it is the saint, the demon **** and the demon god, even the holy beast and the beast is not impossible.


    It is said that the Shanhaijing is all-encompassing and contains many different power systems. In addition to the demons, other demons, witch races and other powers are among them, but the practitioners have relatively few inheritance of the law. This is because When the Shan Hai Jing appeared, the practitioners in the Xuanhuang Realm were not in their heyday, and other races were blooming, not inferior to the practitioners. As a result, the records in the Shan Hai Jing were naturally the majority of other races.


    In this way, do other races need the scriptures of mountains and oceans?


    Of course not. Only human practitioners can be recognized by the mountain and sea, and only human practitioners can use its power.


    As a result, most of the intellectual power in the Shan Hai Jing was left vacant or deserted, but occasionally things such as custodial orders were passed out. The purpose was also to restrain other races, but this may also be the reason why Shan Hai Jing has been with the Jiang family. , If Shan Hai Jing is in Zhou Shu''s hands, it will probably be different, and it will shine with a brand new brilliance.


    Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru left the Kui Kui realm soon.


    A few days after flying, the two saw the purple devil star.


    The purple spot of light, bright and extinguished, constantly overflowing with brilliant brilliance, surrounded by a thin layer of black mist, still expanding.


    "Is it just going by?"


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "It seems that the speed of spread is very fast. If there are dozens of them, it may take less than ten years to enclose the Kuiwei world."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I also want to transform into a demon race, but this is the void, not the demon world, without demon energy, it is easy to be seen through."


    "Then we will fight over."


    Zhao Yueru condensed into the distance, with a sense of war in his eyes.


    Purple Magic Star.


    Close up, it looks like a large floating island that is constantly shining. It is made up of condensed demon energy. Because the demon energy is too strong, even the demons cannot move inside, and can only move on the surface.


    There are many demons on the island, I''m afraid there are not hundreds of thousands.


    The three great demon kings each took one side and looked around, very vigilant.


    The other demons were crazy, running back and forth on the edge of the floating island, stepping down hard with their feet, and the magic energy dispersed, thus driving the magic energy deposited on the island in a fixed direction.


    is a bit like rolling noodles.


    Because there are so many demons, the stepping frequency is also high, and the dough expands very quickly.


    Zhao Yueru who saw this scene was stunned.


    "Ah, I was shocked when I heard the Purple Demon Nebula before. I thought that the Demon Race had some advanced means of spreading devil energy. It turned out to rely on manpower! It''s not surprising that the Demon Race has low intelligence and is not good at using tools. If there are more people, you don��t need to use it for nothing, hehe.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "In fact, these lower demons are tools."


    Zhao Yueru paused and said thoughtfully, "These demons seem to be very different from the ones we encountered in the demon world. They are like carved out of a mold. There is no expression on their faces, and they are also very tall. Strange, short legs and big feet, but short body."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "They were made from the Purple Devil Star. The purpose of existence is to do this, so that they will have such a shape."


    Zhao Yueru curiously asked, "What about after finishing it?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to the distance, "Look carefully at the outermost ones."


    After the demon race that ran to the extreme edge stepped hard for a few times, it exploded with a bang, a lot of demon energy burst out, and the nebula was expanded a little, the demon race that followed quickly ran over and took those demons. After the qi leveled off, he continued to move forward.


    Zhao Yueru was taken aback, "Can you do this?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You don''t think their methods are bad now, in fact, this method is not only fast but also effective, but it is completely inapplicable to us practitioners."


    Zhao Yueru paused for a while, only sighed, "The demons are terrible, but I think they are a bit pitiful."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Before we experienced in the devil world, all we encountered were wise and self-aware demon races. You think you can still deal with them, but in fact, the tool demons created in this way are the real demons. Most of the demons are also the most terrifying place of the demons. As for the pitiful, the demons shouldn''t appear in the heavens. Their existence is wrong."


    "Um I think too much."


    Zhao Yueru nodded quickly, throwing away all the hesitations in his heart.


    She retracted her gaze and looked back and forth a few times, "Why didn''t you see the Xuanming clan that the Jiang family said?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I didn''t see it either. There is no vitality nearby. I should have left early, but it was a step too late."


    "Then we go?"


    Zhao Yueru pointed to the great demon in the middle, eager to try, "Give me the one holding the shield. Take such a big shield and scare anyone. When I see it, I want to break it, so I feel comfortable."


    "Okay, but be careful."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "The Demon Race on the Purple Devil Star is much stronger than usual."


    Zhao Yueru didn''t care, "Better than in Demon Realm and Demon Abyss?"


    "You will know if you try, I have confidence in you."


    Zhou Shu turned into a blue light and rushed straight to it.


    Zhao Yueru swept down quickly, "I won''t lose to you!"


    Two meteors crashed down, smashing the Purple Demon Star into chaos, the demon clan splashed all over the sky, and the three great demon kings roared like thunder, and fought into a ball instantly.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3234: I will be cautious

    Boom!


    The dark blue beam of light is hundreds of feet thick, and it strikes straight down like lightning.


    The huge Purple Demon Star shook a few times, but it still cracked unbearably. The original intact floating island was suddenly missing a large piece.


    The condensed devilish energy fell one after another, shattering into strange devil flowers.


    The Purple Magic Star was still trembling, and it took a while to calm down.


    Zhao Yueru drifted down slowly, without a trace of strength, like a leaf, and finally fell into Zhou Shu''s arms.


    Zhou Shu squinted and smiled, "How does it feel to unblock the sea sword?"


    "It''s too much consumption..."


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "You lie to me, the great demon here is much harder to fight than the devil world."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I reminded you."


    "You didn''t say that they can''t kill them," Zhao Yueru glared at Zhou Shu and complained, "If I continue to fight like this, my sword intent will be wiped out. I can only unblock and fight. I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect, the effect that is real good!"


    got excited as he said, "Have you seen it, a sword knocked him out, it was completely gone!"


    "I see, it''s a great achievement. It''s not something ordinary people can do."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "The Taoist instrument should have such power, let alone the Taoist instrument that suits you perfectly, but it''s beyond my expectation that you can perform this way now. Can''t compare to you, I have to consider getting you a Dao Weapon Flying Sword again, I wonder if there is any in the Kuiwei Realm."


    "No, I will use this one."


    Zhao Yueru shook her head quickly and was frightened, "I am not used to the others, and I feel that there are still many methods that are useless. Unlike what you said, there are only three methods, there should be more."


    Zhou Shu smiled helplessly, "It''s up to you, but you have cultivated those methods yourself and have little to do with the sword."


    Zhao Yueru just shook his head, "It''s your sword, how can I have that ability."


    Zhou Shu squeezed her nose, "Hehe, still arguing, judging from that sword, your current use of the sea-treading sword should be no worse than that of the building, but it''s just the use of Taoism, the sword intent. The understanding is mostly inferior, but there is already a possibility of defeating him, even without me."


    "I will definitely beat him."


    Zhao Yueru��s eyes lit up, and her heart was even more joyful. She seemed to be happier than anything else to get Zhou Shu��s approval, "Why are you so fast over there? It doesn''t take a hundred breaths of time, right? Those two great demon kings seem not bad. And they can''t kill them."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I can''t kill because there are a lot of magic crystals behind him to replenish magic power, and it''s fine to cut their connection."


    "It''s easy to say, and I understand that it can''t be done."


    Zhao Yueru glanced at him, like anger and joy, "Enveloped by such a strong devilish energy, perception is too easy to be erased. When the sword is halfway through, there will be no target. It will be consumed in vain, otherwise it will not be bothered to unblock it. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t explain, Zhao Yueru didn''t ask, and just leaned on.


    Soon she discovered something, "Those tool demons are still running?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Great Demon Lord is the manipulator, and the Purple Devil Star is the machine. If the machine is not completely broken, they can continue to work, but if no one controls it, the direction of their devilish energy will be confused and they will not be able to encircle the Kuiwei world. Up."


    She also quickly discovered that those tool demon races would only run in one direction, and the result was that the demon energy was getting farther and farther away from the Kuaiwei world.


    She questioned, "Don''t worry about that?"


    "It��s not easy to manage. If the purple magic star is destroyed, the magic energy in these magic crystals will all burst out, and this void will be covered by the magic energy. The purification will take hundreds of years and consume a lot of energy and resources. Years can��t be eliminated,�� Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, ��At the time when Xiao Dutian in the immortal world drove away the Demon Race, there was no way to use those thousands of Purple Demon Stars. "


    "The Xuanhuang World is the same. Ao Lai country still cannot live for thousands of years."


    Zhao Yue was angrily, "Later, where did the thousands of Purple Devil Stars go? Xiao Dutian seems to be still thirty-three days old and prosperous."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know, this is a mystery, not just three thousand, there are about seventy thousand purple magic stars missing."


    "so much?"


    Zhao Yueru paused, thinking carefully, "The magic energy of these purple devil stars burst out, I am afraid that the Luofu world will be finished."


    "You have to finish in any realm, so it is unlikely that you will still be in the fairy world, but it is impossible to return to the demon world," Zhou Shu waved his hand, "don''t think about it, this is something Xian Ting has to deal with, don''t worry."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "Regardless of the Purple Devil Star, these demons will always kill, right?"


    Zhou Shu knocked on her, "I didn''t understand what I said before? They will explode, and it will be gone in a dozen days."


    "forgotten����"


    Zhao Yueru touched her head and asked inquiringly, "Then let''s go back? Maybe the Jiang family has found another Purple Demon Star again, and I can try the sword again."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t worry, wait around, maybe there will be other great demon kings coming over, and when the time comes, the Xuanming clan may also come. I almost know his situation, but there are still some things to do. Find out in person."


    Zhao Yueru was a little worried, "Did you use reincarnation?"


    "used."


    If you didn''t use the power of reincarnation to detect the Great Demon Lord, why should Zhou Shu kill them so readily.


    He used reincarnation because he was worried about the eyes of the saint. He used it very carefully. He used to show a person''s past and present life completely, but now he only intercepts one or two fragments. Of course, this also benefits from the further improvement of the law. Understand, it must have been impossible before. Even if it can be intercepted, it cannot be intercepted so accurately. It happens to be the most recent time period.


    Three pictures.


    One is the demons passing through the Void Great Wall. UU reading www.uukanshu.c��m


    It is a little different from what the Jiang family discovered. The number of demons who have come over is only one million, but one of them is particularly prominent, the one called Duantian. Everyone else obeyed his orders. Duantian may be a demon. Or a powerful realm master, only such a great demon can order other great demon kings.


    One is that Duantian discussed with the Xuanming tribe.


    Because the Great Demon Lord killed by Zhou Shu was far away, I couldn''t hear what was said, but I could see the appearance of the Xuanming people.


    One is that the Xuan Ming clan and the Great Demon Lord were on the Purple Devil Star a few days ago.


    Standing on the purple demon star, the Xuanming clan was surrounded by blue light, and could not invade even a trace of devilish energy. He only said a few words. The Great Demon Lord had no objection and was very respectful to him. The strength of the Ming people is quite strong, and the Great Demon Lord cannot be obeyed by the status alone, and he doesn''t know if he is Cang Jue.


    There is not much information. What is certain is that the Demon Race has indeed reached a deal with the Xuanming Race.


    The price paid by the Xuan Ming clan to allow the Demon Race to send so many people to use the Purple Devil Star is probably not small.


    Zhao Yueru looked at him, and said solemnly, "Use less in the future, you can''t have trouble."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "I know, I will be cautious before taking control."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3235: She can save me

    "The clan boss is overjoyed! They got it!"


    Jiang''s guard walked into the Lieshan Hall and reported with joy.


    Jiang Xi and Jiang Ji were shocked.


    "So fast? They left for less than three days."


    "Can you see clearly?"


    The guard nodded quickly, "It''s okay, the subordinates can see clearly, a blue light that cuts through the sky falls, the Purple Devil Star bursts, and the devilish energy overflows, and then the Purple Devil Star also stops expanding. It must be It has been destroyed, and the great demon above should also be dead."


    Jiang Ji was shocked, "They caused the blue light two days ago?"


    At that time, he had seen all the people who were far away in the Kuiwei Realm. A purple light flashed across the air, thinking it was a meteor, but didn''t want the purple magic star to be destroyed.


    Jiang Yu seemed to think, "It''s so obvious after being so far away. It''s not easy. You are so close, do you perceive what power it is?"


    The guard said without hesitation, "Sword intent, it must be sword intent."


    Jiang Su nodded, "They are still there, haven''t come back?"


    The guard shook his head, "I don''t know, the subordinate is here to announce the good news first."


    "Thank you, let''s go down."


    Jiang Su waved his hand, looked at Jiang Ji and said, "If it''s a sword intent, it should be Zhao Yueru''s hand."


    Jiang Ji''s expression was condensed, "Her Dao weapon flying sword is really not a display. A big Luo Jinxian can use Dao weapon to destroy Purple Devil Star. It''s really incredible. This... I underestimate her too much. I think we can''t stop it in front of her. A few tricks, brother, it��s time to have a good talk with them."


    "I thought that Zhou Shu''s body would definitely come out this time, and we can also see his true strength. As a result, a Purple Devil Star is not enough, heh, he will solve it without taking a shot," Jiang Su nodded, "You said That''s right, we are going to talk to him, and we can pay a sufficient price. If we have such an ally in Outland, it will be very good for us to return to the fairy world."


    sighed as he spoke, "Oh, there is no way, we must find a way out."


    Jiang Ji slowly said, "This is the end of the matter. It is almost impossible to repair the relationship with the Xuanming clan. In addition, the demons have invaded the witch world. This place has changed from a treasure to a dead place. The Jiang family can only go to the Outland. , Second brother, fourth brother and fifth brother, when will they come back?"


    "It should be coming soon."


    Jiang Su was quite worried, "I don''t worry about them, but I don''t know what the old man means. If he doesn''t speak, it will be difficult for us to leave."


    Jiang Ji thought for a while, "This is not difficult. When Zhou Shu comes back, we will return Lin Zhu to him and make a deal with him. When the demons are driven away, he and Lin Zhu will definitely leave. Shi Shulao will definitely come out, he cares about Lin Zhu very much."


    "We are looking for an old scholar, and we have to pass through outsiders. Is the Jiang family really so shameless?"


    Jiang Su smiled bitterly, with some sorrow in his eyes, "But we are indeed shameless. The descendants of the earth queen who used to call the wind and rain are now living on the edge of the heavens. They are completely protected by family artifacts. Even the places where they live are given by artifacts. Yes, it''s completely a parasite, haha."


    Jiang Ji was shocked, "Why did the second brother say this? You are the actual head of the Jiang family, why do you suddenly become so depressed?"


    Jiang Su sneered, "The owner of the house is just a poor worm and can''t do anything."


    "We have done a lot of things too!"


    Jiang Ji was puzzled, "Four brothers and five brothers are operating outside and earn a lot of money. There are also many good children in the Quebec world."


    Jiang Su said indifferently, "This is not even a matter of maintaining the family business."


    Jiang Ji was indignant for a while, "Why not? The most important thing is that Lin Zhu''s teleportation formation was supported by us with all our strength. With this, we have a foothold everywhere. Even if we leave the scholar, it may not be impossible to develop. ."


    Jiang Su did not speak, and after standing still for a long time, he sighed again.


    "Second brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Jiang Ji frowned. This second brother is the strongest on weekdays. He doesn''t care about any blows. Why is it like this today?


    Jiang Su''s expression changed, he smiled, and returned to his former dignity and calmness, "It''s okay, you see that we have said so much, but the bookkeeper hasn''t come out. It seems that you can only use your method."


    "Ah, you said that deliberately, wanting to draw the old man out?"


    Jiang Ji was stunned, and he was a little frustrated just thinking about it, "Now that the Jiang family is facing such a big change, the book elders are not coming out, what are they thinking?"


    "Don''t pretend to be an old scholar, the old scholar may already have a countermeasure."


    Jiang Su said calmly, "It''s just that we also have to make some preparations. If the old man doesn''t make a statement when Zhou Shu is about to leave, you will go with Zhou Shu and the others. Take your eldest brother and Jiang Jie, as long as you keep your blood. , The Jiang family is still there."


    Jiang Ji''s expression changed drastically, "The second brother, how about you?"


    Jiang Su said faintly, "I naturally want to stay here. Maybe the old man can solve the problem of the Wu clan."


    In the current situation in the Kuiwei world, it is impossible for the Jiang family to put all the eggs in this basket. Even if leaving the artifact is a great blow to the Jiang family, but if you don��t do this, the Jiang family may really be destroyed, just like those An ancient family.


    When it''s broken.


    Giant Dingshan.


    The young man the Jiang family wanted to find stood quietly in the valley.


    There was no one around, but he slowly opened his mouth, "This is the third time."


    "An ant spreads characters, a very good idea, but what can escape my eyes in this Kuaiwei world?"


    "The mistakes made back then can no longer be made up for. What can you do after you come out."


    "Besides, what''s the use of finding that female swordsman. She has good sword skills and flying swords, but she can''t save you. You may have a little hope for Zhou Shu. After all, he has the power of the three highest laws, and he has a bright future. , If the body comes over in the future, there may be a chance, but for that chance, the old accounts of the past must be turned out, why bother?"


    "You are not a cultivator, so what do you insist on? Just stay in the Quebec world and die with me. Are you still not satisfied?"


    "The past can''t be changed, and the heavens now are not what you think they are."


    " Give up The young man shook his head slightly, was about to leave, and suddenly stopped.


    A group of ants suddenly appeared, forming a few strange symbols in front of him, derived from the oldest language of the Xuanhuang world.


    "Can she save me?"


    The young man sneered, "What are you talking about, are you stupid, can she save you? How can she save you? Back then, you were sealed by Mi Zhu, who is fourth on the celestial list, and you can become holy by taking one step. The character, whether you or I are his opponents, you and I are not his opponents, but you are counting on a big Luo Jinxian?"


    The group of ants is still crawling, and the characters on the ground are changing back and forth.


    "She can save me."


    "You find her."


    The young man looked at him and felt a little bored. With a wave of his sleeve, the group of ants was blown away in an instant and disappeared.


    He said in a deep voice, "That female sword repairer is impossible. If you do these things again, it doesn''t make any sense. I want you to come out. But if you come out, it will only make you, me and the Jiang family get into more trouble. Go, stop making trouble."


    For a long time, there was no movement.


    "I thought you were listening."


    The young man nodded and disappeared.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3236: Guarantee to do

    a few days later.


    The tool demon clan on the Purple Demon Star is completely gone, and the originally regular demon qi cover has been twisted into twists, and it is ugly.


    "It seems that no one will come, let the Jiang family send someone to guard, let''s go back."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu is not disappointed, it is normal. Since the Demon Race chose to use the Purple Demon Star to attack, most of them are scattered. The Xuanming Clan member is probably responsible for contacting the Demon Race to control the timing of the activation of the Purple Demon Star and count the time. , Almost another Purple Devil Star is about to appear.


    As expected, when he returned to the Kuiwei Realm, he received a call from the Jiang family.


    Another purple magic star appeared.


    did not stop, Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru continued to attack.


    changed directions, walked for a few more days, spent three hours, killed two great demon kings, and completed the task again.


    Repeatedly, in a few months, Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru discovered nine purple devil stars and killed 25 great demon kings.


    "Thanks to your hard work, I haven''t found a new Purple Devil Star for the time being. Take a good rest for a few days. We can send you whatever you want."


    Seeing the two falling, Jiang Ji strode over, with joy on his face, hands down, with an expression of respect.


    There are many things that can be respected, but strength is obviously omnipotent. It is possible to solve twenty-five great demon kings within four months, and Jiang Jiaji��s family strength may not be able to do things. How can it be done by two people? Disrespect.


    To Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru, the whole Jiang family completely changed their attitudes, no matter what they are, they are almost as gods.


    "Nothing? So fast."


    Zhao Yueru frowned, as if not satisfied.


    She hasn''t fought enough yet, so the fighting spirit is hard to draw.


    The Great Demon on the Purple Devil Star, whose strength is comparable to the powerhouse on the celestial pole list, is a great opportunity to practice swords against such an enemy again and again. She is a bit addicted now, especially the unblocking sea-stepping sword. At that moment, the sword intent that skyrocketed to the sky made her feel like a sword master.


    Why is it gone? I want to fight again.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "I know the elder, then we have a rest."


    He doesn��t care if he has not hit enough. Although the power of reincarnation can be exercised well in the Purple Devil Star, where is it not to practice? After coming out of Hanshan, Zhou Shu��s understanding of the law has been improved. There is no need for a special training environment anymore.


    To put it simply, whether he is fighting against the Great Demon Lord or the Demon General, his experience is similar.


    It''s not a moment of life or death that can be enlightened any more. This kind of battle that is extremely hard in the eyes of others is nothing to them.


    They are all fights in twos and threes, at most one-to-two, no difficulty, and it is also blamed for the demon clan to use the purple magic star. It seems to be advanced, but in fact it is just restrained. The practitioners are good at singles, not to mention Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru. In accordance with their usual style of play, the demon clan''s soldiers crushed the realm, and directly millions of demon clan and dozens of great demon kings rushed over. Even Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru could not stop it, and it was almost inevitable that the Kuiwei Realm would be broken.


    The demons didn''t do this, and they only lost their soldiers and lost their generals, and died one by one.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Shu didn''t get any more news. The Xuanming clan member didn''t see it, nor did the Great Demon Lord Broken Sky.


    Jiang Ji thought of something, "By the way, you respected driver, the envoy has been waiting for you in Juding Mountain for a few days, it seems something is going on."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Do you know anything?"


    Jiang Ji smiled and saluted, "I don''t know, the envoy said only after seeing you, we naturally dare not ask more."


    As the leader of the Kuiwei Jie said such things, he did not feel that Zhou Shu was overwhelming. In his understanding, Zhou Shu is the support of the Kuiwei Jie and the Jiang family. It should have been. When the Great Demon Lord was killed, the Purple Devil Star was no longer a threat. Everyone would look at Zhou Shu like that.


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, his face is full of joy. Has the crisis of the demons been resolved?


    Maybe, he thought so.


    In the void, a hidden floating island a few days away from Kuiweijie.


    The demon aura is violent, and hundreds of thousands of demon races are arrayed on top of them, all of which are wise demon races, and they are also the main force who came this time.


    "Cangmo, what a good deed your envoy did!"


    With a roar like thunder, he came from an unusually tall demon, at least sixty feet tall. He glared at a figure covered in blue light with his back facing him, "How do you explain? Nine, nine already. , It''s all destroyed! How many purple magic stars do you want to lose to Phosphorescent Demon?!"


    The man turned around, exactly like the Xuanming clan, "What''s there to say, Broken Sky, who makes your people so useless."


    Duantian furious, "What are you talking about? Believe it or not, I don''t care about Kuaiwei Realm now, and take these people to Profound Underworld!"


    "You can try."


    Cang Mo didn''t have any fear, and said slowly, "I''ve said it beforehand. You will help Cang Jue Divine Envoy to surround the Kuiwei Realm. We will prepare a good material for you Demon Venerable Demon Abyss Dragon. Now you have something like this. What did you say if you didn''t do it?"


    He sneered, "Do you still want to really invade the witch world? Then you try."


    Broken Sky stopped for a while, and then shouted again, "Before you talked about the conditions, you didn''t say that the Kuiwei Realm was so troublesome! We have already died 25 great demon kings, although it does not hurt the bones, but so many people for a few months It''s gone, and Demon Lord is also uncomfortable!"


    "If there is a Demon Abyss dragon, Phosphorescent Demon Lord will be able to make a big step to the Demon Lord, right?"


    Cang Mo smiled faintly, "For so many years, the demon lord has been conquering everywhere, is it not just to wait for this opportunity, we Xuanming clan take the initiative to give you the opportunity, you only need to do such a simple thing, what else do you complain about? If you don��t have it, Master Cang Jue can still find someone else, Shen Tian Demon Venerable and Blood Wish Demon Venerable, I heard that they all want..."


    "enough!"


    Duantian''s complexion slightly changed, "I promise to do it, don��t worry, dozens of great demon kings a few purple devil stars, the devil does not care!"


    Cangmo slowly said, "Then hurry up, I can wait, but others may not be willing."


    Broken the sky and shouted, "Isn''t someone your divine envoy? He has been waiting for so many years and can''t wait for a few months? A Quebec realm needs us to help. What are you afraid of, if not..."


    "You are still talking nonsense, you really have no time."


    Cangmo smiled, a very penetrating smile, and stayed for a while.


    Duantian turned his head and said slowly, "The Demon Lord has sent someone over."


    Cangmo nodded, "In any case, first protect a purple devil star as the center point. It is best that you guard it yourself, and you can''t make mistakes."


    Duantian hummed, "I see, there will be no problem this time, but you still have to leave a hole, right?"


    "Of course, my lord didn''t let you surround Kuiweijie."


    Cangmo raised his hand and made a weird gesture, "I''ll come back in a few days. I''d better see the result."


    A cyan light flashed across the void, and disappeared for a moment. Looking in that direction, it was not towards the Profound Underworld.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the old bookworm who loves to watch movies, and thank you for the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3237: piece

    Giant Dingshan.


    suddenly looked gloomy, and there was a corpse in front of him.


    The corpse of the Zhurong tribe.


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s the tribe I sent out to inquire about the news."


    Suddenly, he said in a deep voice, "The Jiang family brought it back a few days ago. They said they found it at the time of the Purple Devil Star. They have been dead for a long time. You can help me see what is going on. I can''t feel a trace of mystery. Li, definitely not the hand of the Xuanming clan, but more like a practitioner, do you think it is the Jiang family?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Brother Elephant, don''t worry."


    suddenly said slowly, "There should be no other practitioners in this neighborhood."


    As if it had been roasted by fire, the corpse was charred black from the inside to the outside. There were a lot of maroon blood clots on the body, and some light-colored spots. A lot of unwillingness can be seen on the fuzzy face. It should be very painful before death. .


    Zhou Shu raised his head, "Did you find it near the Kuiwei Jie?"


    Suddenly there was a pause, "Jiang��s family said it��s not far away, it��s almost a day away."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Almost."


    suddenly suspiciously, "What''s almost?"


    Zhou calmly said, "I almost came back."


    suddenly seemed to understand something, "You mean, he was chased and killed all the way, who was it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not a person, it''s a star photo. I''ve seen similar situations."


    Suddenly his complexion changed drastically, "Xingzhao, what is Xingzhao? Is it Xingli... Tell me!"


    Zhou Shu briefly said about the encounter between Xiangru and his people, and pointed to the corpse, "...There should be nothing wrong with him. He has been burned by the power of the stars, and he can''t escape no matter how much he can escape. Although he kept resisting with the power of his blood, the power in the flame mark was also fully released. He had tried his best, but he still couldn''t resist it."


    "Star power, really star power? Who will use star power here?"


    Suddenly it seemed that he was not calm, and even a little anxious, "Xingli is a big taboo in Zhurong and Xuanming, no one can touch it, and I heard that now Emei is withered, and not many people in the heavens use star power. , How can someone use it, and come here to deal with us? Is it... Is it..."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him, somewhat puzzled, "What''s wrong with you, so nervous? It''s just Xingli, don''t be too anxious."


    suddenly became stagnant, looked at her and said nothing.


    "Yueru, there are some things you don''t know."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Have you heard of the Fallen Star Islands in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded blankly, "I know, in Nanzhanzhou, where the main sect of Emei is located."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The Fallen Star Islands were originally not an archipelago, but a flat plain. It was the birthplace of Huoman. Huoman was the first group of people in the Xuanhuang world who believed in Zhurong Shaman God to use the power of the sun. When it got better and better, an unstoppable meteor shower suddenly fell, completely burying the Huoman tribe, turning the plain into the Falling Star Islands. After that, Li Emei realized the star power in the Fallen Star Islands and established Emei."


    "It turned out to have this origin..."


    Zhao Yueru''s face changed slightly, "That is to say, Xingli is the nemesis of the Zhurong clan, and Emei is Huoman''s greatest enemy?"


    She quickly saluted Suddenly, "Sorry, I don''t know your relationship with Xingli and Emei."


    Suddenly, as if still in shock, he ignored it.


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Let��s put it this way, the powers of the sun, moon, and stars are opposed to each other. The only ones that can make better use of them are the magical artifacts of the Xuanhuang Realm. Extreme."


    suddenly turned his head to look at Zhou Shu, his eyes red, "What nemesis? The Zhu Rong clan is not afraid of star power. If it really fights, it will hurt both sides at best! Let alone we are afraid of them!"


    Zhou comfortably said, "I know, you are not afraid of them, but appearing at this time is not good news for the Zhu Rong clan."


    "Of course I understand!" Suddenly he clenched his fist, "Who will come to the Star Sea Realm and still be able to shine here? Doesn''t it mean that Zhu Rong will always face the threat of the Star Sea Realm in the future? Just put a star photo, our people can��t leave Zhurong Realm? But don��t be proud of the Immortal Realm. There is also a Xuanming clan here. They also naturally resist the star power with the power of the yin. This time we and the Xuanming clan may I''m going to stand together again, right..."


    As he talked, he realized something, and his figure suddenly shook.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and sighed, "As far as I know, a few decades ago, star photos could not pass through the demon world, and even the demon energy at the edge of the demon world could block them. Is it possible to pass through the two demon realms of the demon lord and reach this distant witch world? It is impossible."


    "Xuanming clan, it must be Xuanming clan!"


    suddenly looked like a gloomy face, "They brought the Xinghai Realm here!"


    Zhao Yueru said suddenly, "Is it the Seven Star Realm?"


    "It looks like it can''t be wrong."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "The Seven Star Realm was probably established in the Xinghai Realm or the Immortal Realm. They cooperated with the Xuanming Realm, and the Profound Realm came out of people. They provided resources and planted a starlight stronghold on the Wizard Realm to absorb and use the stars. As far as the purpose is concerned... hard to say."


    Suddenly he said loudly, "What''s hard to say is that I just want to use the power of the moon and stars to deal with our Zhurong clan! Okay, Cang Jue, you not only attract the demons, but even the immortal world, you want us Has the Zhu Rong clan completely disappeared from the witch world? What a vicious mind! No wonder the witch **** would say that you are the most unpredictable envoy in the witch world and may change the pattern of the entire witch world. It turns out that you are here for real!"


    He raised his head and looked in the direction of Xuan Ming Realm, becoming more and more angry.


    Zhou Shu didn''t persuade him, nor could he persuade him. What he said is probably the truth.


    Things are getting more and more complicated.


    The two great witch races the demons, the Jiang family, the Kuiwei world, and now even the Xinghai world has joined in, this area can no longer be peaceful.


    I thought that Xianshu City would be a battlefield where many forces competed, but I wanted to make it simple. In these heavens, where is not a battlefield? On the edge of the witchcraft world so far away, the immortal world has long been equipped with chess pieces, and Zhou Shu himself, Xian Shucheng��s chess game has not even started to be played, he has been thrown on the chessboard here, it is hard not to make chess pieces. .


    Leave or stay?


    Take Lin Zhu and Mu Chengzhu away early, stay away from the center of the whirlpool, and follow them to fight. Maybe it is a good way to protect your life, but it is impossible now. His identity has long been known. As the emperor, he ignores the Kuiweijie and Jiang family. When he left, the name of the emperor would completely become the shame of the heavens. This was definitely not the result Zhou Shu wanted, and he couldn''t bear it in his heart.


    can stay, what should I do? How to do it


    still can''t say a clear answer, but Zhou Shu knows that this is the only way he can choose.


    Even if it is a piece that comes in accidentally, it can try to change the game.


    His mind was thorough, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes. He smiled, "Yueru, it seems that we are going to stay in this Kuaiwei realm for more time, haha."


    Zhao Yueru looked at him with clear and firm eyes, "What does it matter? I am looking forward to it."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3238: Im not as good as you

    suddenly seemed to gradually calm down.


    He said solemnly, "Brother White Horse, I have to contact Lord Sorcerer Sorcerer first. If she still ignores her, I need you to help me with Sun Mark."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s important, of course."


    "Then I will return to Ringu first, and I will come to you later."


    suddenly seemed to raise his hand and hurried away.


    Watching him leave, Zhao Yueru whispered, "That Xuanming clan''s divine envoy Cang Jue, really dared to do such a big thing, he had colluded with the immortal world a long time ago. Is he for the Xuanming clan and Zhurong clan to go to war? "


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s hard to say now, but since the fairy world has stepped in, it must have been conspiring."


    Zhao Yueru wondered, "Then the Demon Clan, Cang Jue has to deal with the Zhu Rong Clan. Isn��t it enough to have the help of the Immortal Realm? What else to do with the Demon Clan. Once the Demon Clan comes in, their Xuanming Clan is also in danger. I don''t recognize any race, especially the demons on the side of Phosphorescent Demon Lord. They can do everything."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I''m also thinking about it. Cang Jue''s move is really dangerous, but think about it carefully. The problem with the Demon Realm of Phosphorescent Demon Venerable is that there are too many Demon Races, and Demon Venerable wants them all to go out and where to fight. Not surprising, maybe this time... they''re just a group of mercenaries? The kind who leave after the fight will not stay on the side of the wizarding world forever."


    "Can you hire demons?"


    Zhao Yue suspiciously said, "The Demon Race is so greedy and can''t wait to swallow the entire heavens. What price can Cang Jue pay to let the Demon Race listen to him? Finally, he has to clean up the mess? Besides, the immortal world is watching from the side. They will definitely be dissatisfied when they see the Mozu coming over. If the Immortal Realm and the Mozu fight first, Cang Jueke will be self-defeating and lose a lot."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, and said, "I don''t know that, now there is too little information."


    Zhao Yueru paused, "Yes, it doesn''t make sense to think so much, why don''t we do it, or should we go to the Seven Star Realm to see?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I also have this plan, but it is difficult. There are all the Xuanming clan, and it is impossible for the immortal world to stay protected by the strong, and go deep into it without understanding, more than fighting against the demons. It''s much more dangerous."


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "I don''t think there is any danger in fighting against the demons."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Every time you are exhausted, you can''t use any strength for at least two days. It''s not dangerous."


    "Yes, there has always been you, so I forget this section..."


    Zhao Yueru blushed and thought for a while, "Shu, if I keep the Sea-Taking Sword in an unblocked state, what impact will it have on me?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "The impact is great. You will be affected by the sword. You cannot control the Sea Sword. You cannot recover from normal cultivation. Your cultivation level may decrease. Yueru, after you reach the Golden Immortal, you still don��t want to unblock. This matter will be unblocked when it can be used."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "I see, does every Dao Qi have this problem?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have never seen so many Dao implements, but it should be. Examples of improper use of anti-victimization are not few in the classics. Another example is the Lu Family''s butcher knife, which uses blood. It can be activated and unblocked, and a large amount of power and blood energy of the user will be extracted when used. Dao artifacts are not so easy to use, especially when the cultivation level is not possible. However, the artifact equivalent to the Dao artifact does not have this problem."


    Zhao Yueru is very curious, "Why?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The artifact can recognize the master by itself, and will choose the owner with the same nature. The strength of following the master is adjusted by me, and I try not to affect the master. Of course, if the master is not strong enough, the Taoist tool will not be able to exert sufficient power, but the artifact After leaving its own realm, it is also a problem to adapt to the heavens to fully exert their power. It needs to be promoted and overcome obstacles to gradually reach the strength in its own realm. This process is very difficult. It may not be possible that one of 10,000 artifacts can adapt to the heavens. It."


    Zhao Yueru understood something, "If it weren''t difficult, the artifacts of many realms would have been taken away by practitioners, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, in comparison, it is better to use Dao Qi when the strength is enough. Of course, Dao Qi is not so good."


    "Your artifact, was it promoted to break the barrier with you?"


    "Yes, it''s not a general trouble, such as..."


    Zhou Shu realized something, he paused and said politely, "Senior, why are you here?"


    It was not Zhao Yueru who asked, but the young man who appeared suddenly.


    The young man said calmly, "You continue to say, you kid, you seem to have studied magical artifacts very well, and you are all right."


    His tone seemed to be softer, and his title changed.


    Zhou Shu noticed this, and smiled and nodded, "For example, the junior demon refining pot, promotion is quite troublesome. It needs to continuously devour the core of other realms in order to exert its ability..."


    The young man''s face changed immediately, "You take it and swallow the core of other realms all the way?"


    He is also a divine tool, and he also controls a realm, and it is almost intolerable in his eyes that things such as robbing the origin core.


    "You can''t do that kind of thing."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "As a human emperor, I know very well what shouldn''t be done. Although the best way to promote a demon pot is to swallow the core of the source, most of the time I give it the essence of the same world, which will not affect it. To the root of that world."


    The young man''s expression eased a lot, and he slowly said, "The difference between the origin core and the origin energy is big."


    "Come slowly, the younger generation is not in a hurry, just go to a few more circles."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s not that there are no good chances. You can occasionally get a broken original core or help a certain realm, and a small part of the original core will come out, so that the demon pot can grow rapidly. "


    The young man smiled faintly, "You didn''t cause these opportunities for you on purpose?"


    Zhou Shu ran awayA chance created deliberately? The juniors don''t have that kind of ability, and if you really do that, cause and effect have already found me. "


    The young man stared at him for a long time, "What is the condition of your demon refining pot now?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved, could it happen, "The demon refining world in the demon refining pot already has a miraculous Tianchi with a radius of 2.3 million li. There are a lot of vitality in the world, and there are also self-conscious creatures. The virtual world has turned into the real world. He has no clue yet. Please seniors for advice."


    What, a self-conscious creature was born?


    The young man''s mind was suddenly shaken, but he still looked calm, "The self-conscious creature, does it mean that the spirit has been developed?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, some creatures have already begun to understand the principles of the operation of heaven and earth, but they don''t know much."


    "you����"


    The young man couldn''t help it anymore, his face changed a little, and he sighed, "I have no right to point you at all. Although your demon refining pot is in the imaginary world, it has done things that are hard to do in the real world, I Not as good as you, it should be you who instructed me how to do it and how to let the creatures in my world understand Dao."


    "Huh? Give advice to seniors?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, but Zhao Yueru beside him snickered and looked at Zhou Shu with a look of pride.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3239: 1 day and 1 night

    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Senior said and laughed."


    The young man shook his head, "If you are telling a lie, then I am joking. If what you are telling is true, then I am not joking. Look at me, in the Kuaiwei world, there are creatures who have opened up spiritual wisdom. Doesn��t it count in the Giant Dingshan Mountain."


    Zhao Yueru curiously asked, "Why isn''t the Giant Dingshan counted?"


    The young man said faintly, "It''s not self-generated in the world, so it doesn''t count."


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a few breaths, "then there is no more."


    Excluding the Giant Dingshan Mountain, the creatures in the world do not have the wisdom, most of them are insects, and there are also beasts that live in groups, but there is no wisdom.


    "So, it''s up to you to point me, tell me, how did you make the demon world do it?"


    The young man looked at Zhou Shu with great interest, and his expression became sincere, "You said, no matter how much you say, I have something to exchange."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, then said in deep thought, "Junior..."


    "Where do those who hesitate look like a personal emperor?"


    The young man frowned, "Leave aside those things that the emperor did, he is absolutely upright, and he can''t speak to others."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If seniors really treat juniors as emperors, then the juniors will know everything."


    The young man shook his head slightly, "If it weren''t for asking you, your words would be enough for me to drive you out."


    "Senior is very calm, the junior will not give Senior this opportunity."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care, and said slowly, "In fact, the creatures in the world of demon refining have a lot to do with the younger generation. It''s a trick for the younger generation."


    The young man didn''t believe it, "This kind of thing can still be tricky, so you can try it in the Quebec world? Let me see how it got it."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed and immediately responded, "If the seniors really allow it, the juniors can certainly try."


    The young man looked at him, a little puzzled for a while, and paused, "Say it first."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The younger generation has been preaching in the world of refining demon, and later released a hundred Dao seeds. These Dao seeds have helped many creatures to open up their spiritual wisdom. After they gained the Tao, they affected other creatures and gradually formed a scale. In the world of demon refining, there are already several groups of creatures who have developed their wisdom and understand the ways of heaven and earth."


    "Just the kind of Tao?"


    The young man stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes bright, "Is it right? I tried your method, but it didn''t work."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Where did the Dao seeds of the predecessors come from?"


    The young man frowned and said, "It''s strange that you ask, as a person in the Xuanhuang Realm, would you not know? Where else can Dao Seed come from? It is nothing more than Kunlun Secret Art."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Senior knows the Kunlun Taoist method?"


    "Nonsense," the young man showed a trace of disgust, and then realized something, "Isn''t your Taoism coming from this way?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, looking indifferently, "No, the younger generation''s Dao seeds are self-generated."


    "Self-generation..." The young man suddenly stagnated and his body became illusory. He didn''t know if it was agitated or what the reason. It took a while before he settled down. "So, you are a founder, you have Your own way?"


    "Exactly."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly.


    Zhao Yueru''s timely assist, "Of course, the Emperor can create Xuanyuan Dao, and the new Emperor must naturally create Dao to be worthy of this title."


    The young man didn''t look at her, but said solemnly, "Take a shot at me."


    "That junior was offended."


    Zhou Shu was not formal, and with a wave of his sleeve, a pure force of comfort gushed out, like a breeze, like a river, the surface of its force was slow and gentle, but the inside rushed forward violently, endlessly.


    The young man did not move, his eyes slowly narrowed, and occasionally slapped his tongue, as if he was enjoying some food.


    ''S seemingly calm expression, but the thunder light in his heart can''t stop.


    That power is different from any power he has seen, but it is related to many powers he has seen. It is full of details and all-encompassing. It seems that the world and everything are in it, but sometimes there is a feeling of emptiness. If not, it is hard to find a place to go, and the root cause cannot be found.


    After dozens of breaths, his squinted eyes gradually opened, and a mysterious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "This is the power of your Dao? Reluctantly count the way, there are too many shortcomings, it is impossible to make a big way."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "The seniors have a lot of knowledge, and the younger generations are far behind. Most of the views on the power of the Tao are also higher than those of the younger generations, but the older generations are very poor. Only juniors can decide for themselves."


    The young man shouted in a deep voice, "It''s a big tone, and I''m not afraid of my tongue when I speak? Are you so confident in your way?"


    Zhao Yueru suddenly rebuked, "Senior is a big tone, other people''s ways, why do you make arbitrary assertions? Still not allowed to refute? Could it be that you feel that you can''t create it and you are jealous?"


    "The younger generation naturally has confidence in the way of the younger generation."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Zhao Yueru, nodded, and smiled.


    The young man looked at the two of them, but he laughed, "As you can see, I really can''t make a debut, and I am indeed jealous."


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru''s face blushed, and she lowered her head unexpectedly, "The junior collided with the senior."


    The young man looked indifferent, "No, what you said is the truth. My words are just temptations. Those who can create the way have faith, determination and perseverance. Otherwise, it will not be possible. It is because I worry too much."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and said, "Senior, I misunderstood."


    The young man waved his hand, "You are a pioneer, you don''t need to call me senior in the future, I can''t stand it, just call a friend."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Okay."


    The young man nodded, "What is your way?"


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Shu Zhidao."


    "Energetic."


    A glimmer of appreciation flashed in the young man��s eyes and looked at Zhao Yueru, ��I see you defending him everywhere along the way. This guardian messenger is very competent. I don��t know how well your Shuzhidao practice is~www.novelhall. com~ try it on me too?"


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t help shaking her hand, and said anxiously, "The younger generation can''t make it. The younger generation only repairs swords and has not learned the way of comfort, not a protector."


    "Hehehe."


    The young man smiled, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, the creator''s own Dao kind, used in his own demon refining world, is it effective?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "From the result, it is, but there are other reasons. The younger generation originally had the power of Shu in the demon refining world, and then the younger generation preached day and night. About a thousand years later, a small insect called a peach insect was born there. They are naturally close to the power of Shu, and can absorb the power of Shu. With them as a primer, the Tao of Shu spreads quickly, and other creatures can slowly accept the Tao."


    The young man understood something, "It''s not an overnight effort."


    "Yes, it''s definitely impossible to do it all at once, but you should try it."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, glanced at the giant Dingshan Mountain, as if looking for a creature suitable for preaching.


    The young man frowned unconsciously, "Zhou Shu, don''t make the idea here, I still have to think about it. Your way may not be suitable for the Quebec world."


    "It''s a rude younger generation."


    Zhou Shu took a few steps back, his old face flushed.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3240: Elixir

    Unknowingly, the idea of ??preaching came up.


    No wonder Zhou Shu. For these years, he has been dangling in the Demon Realm and Haze Country. There is no one in his fairy city. It is rare to come to a normal world of cultivators. If you don''t want to preach, you are not a founder.


    The young man was not angry either, and said slowly, "It seems that your experience has no effect on me."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "It''s not necessarily. Daoists already have Kunlun Secret Art, so they can find more different Dao types, and then use the power of the law suitable for this Dao to continue to cultivate them. After thousands of years, they should be able to. There are results."


    The young man smiled faintly, "I only have the power of two laws, and this kind of Taoism, will you find me?"


    Zhou was relieved, "But I don''t know which two are they?"


    "Asking knowingly."


    The young man waved his hand, unconsciously bringing out a sneer, "I remember you said that my law is not practiced correctly, what use is that wrong law?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "That''s all."


    He does not intend to fight, and he will definitely not be able to fight for the result, because the understanding of the Tao is involved, which is the so-called Dao dispute. Of course, practitioners will defend the Tao in their hearts, so no one can persuade anyone and want to change. , I can only comprehend it by myself.


    The young man snorted, obviously not wanting to say it.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Family Daoist just said, no matter how much I say, there are good things to exchange? I want a way to turn the virtual world of Daoist friends into real world. If possible, Kunlun Secret Art can also be taught. I."


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s shameless face, the young man snorted, "I can''t help but say what I want."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "It''s okay for fellow Taoists to be free."


    The young man was thinking about it, and suddenly he stopped, his eyes fell on Zhao Yueru, "Don''t look."


    Shicai and Zhou Shu were negligent, and the group of ants did not know when they came out again, and formed those words under Zhao Yueru''s feet.


    Zhao Yueru raised his head, "Senior, this is..."


    "It''s nothing."


    The young man raised his sleeve and waved, the ant disappeared, and he threw out a jade box, "Zhou Shu, this is for you."


    Zhou Shu Xinran took it, "Thank you fellow daoists."


    The young man said indifferently, "You can change your practice place, Judingshan is not suitable anymore."


    Seeing him seeing off the guests, Zhou Shu hesitated, "I still have something to ask Dao friends. Dao friends should have heard. I suspect that it is not only the demons, but the immortal world has also participated in this campaign against the Kuiwei world. Action, fellow daoists..."


    "I can''t take care of things outside the world, so leave it to you, the emperor."


    The young man didn''t raise his head, just stared at the ground, his face looked very gloomy.


    Zhao Yueru said unconsciously, "But...this matter is very important."


    The young man glanced at her, "Zhou Shu is a founder of Taoism, this is not a problem. You, the protector of the Taoism, do your things well. Don''t touch your hands or think about other things."


    Those eyes were plain, but with a biting chill, Zhao Yueru couldn''t resist, and her heart was shocked.


    Zhou Shu took her hand, "Farewell."


    Leaving the Juding Mountain, Zhou Shu went straight to Lei Lei Mountain.


    Zhao Yueru''s heart is gloomy, "Shu, those words, are you still saving me?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "No, take me away."


    Zhao Yueru said in surprise, "It seems that there is someone in this giant mountain! That Shanhaijing is really not a good thing, I don''t know what is being imprisoned here, just like Lin Zhu and Mu Chengzhu... Ah, yes. Wouldn''t it be someone we know?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It should be Shennongding."


    Zhao Yueru was stunned, "There are really two artifacts, he is a artifact, and is he still holding one artifact?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I confessed to the Kuiwei Realm in the past because there is indeed the power of Shennongding in this realm. These two artifacts are closely related to the Earth Emperor, and they are both auxiliary types of artifacts. Not surprisingly, they are all very good."


    Zhao Yueru was puzzled, "The Shennongding has been locked up, and I have to save it. How can it be of benefit."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I see the people in the mountains and seas, although they are a little bit cooler, but they don��t seem to be someone who can attack the Xuanhuang Realm, let alone an artifact like him? We don��t know the reason for this. Don''t speculate."


    "Well, I was wrong."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, but still had some doubts, "Why did he want me to save it twice, you are obviously more powerful."


    Zhou Shu also didn''t have an answer, "Maybe Shennongding is predestined with you?"


    Zhao Yueru was overjoyed and blurted out, "Are you destined? Then I...even if I can''t save it, I have to go take a look."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "There will definitely be a chance in the future, I will ask, but leave it alone for now."


    This kind of opportunity is impossible to miss, it is Shennongding! The legend is an artifact that can refine the elixir of life!


    Of course, Zhou Shu also felt that this was mostly just a legend. If it were to be true, the Emperor of the Earth and his descendants would not hide in hiding, but the Shennong Ding must be of great use. In terms of alchemy cultivation, etc., there is nothing comparable. On it.


    But it is still doubtful whether Shennongding is good or bad, so I don''t need to think about it for the time being.


    Well, the quality here has a double meaning.


    Zhao Yueru thought of something suddenly, and said with joy, "Yes, when you save the Kuiwei Realm, drive away the demons, and become the emperor they have to recognize, I think that Shanhaijing will promise you, and then Go save him."


    "It is not easy to solve this crisis."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and took out the jade box that Shan Hai Jing had just given him.


    This is the first benefit from Shan Hai Jing, I hope this guy will not be too stingy.


    If it were Kunlun Secret Art, it would be great, especially the Secret Art that has long been lost in the Xuanhuang Realm, which is very beneficial. I can even cultivate a group of powerful followers according to my own heart to refine the Demon Realm and Yunjuan Realm. Not every creature is suitable for Shuzhidao.


    Opening the jade box with this thought, I felt disappointed is a sword pill.


    The sword intent is peaceful and stretched, and the meaning is deep, but it is of little value to Zhou Shu.


    There are many types of swordsmanship, huge and profound. It is a hundred times more complex than most of the laws. It is really endless. You can never really control the sword without spending a lifetime. Generally speaking, a practitioner decides to repair the sword almost as large and deep as Shuzhi. Dao is no longer destined. Obviously, Zhou Shu doesn''t have so much energy or understanding to control Kendo. This is a fact that he has to admit.


    He handed it to Zhao Yueru, "Look at it."


    "it is good!"


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t wait long ago, she held it in her hand and looked carefully, her eyes gradually showing brilliance and excitement.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Is it the sword pill of Shushan?"


    "No."


    Zhao Yueru shook her head affirmatively, her brows furrowed, "I have never seen a sword intent like this, but there is a familiar feeling. I should have heard of it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Is it strong?"


    Zhao Yueru said immediately, "Of course, it is stronger than any sword intent I have ever seen, even with a sea-stepping sword."


    (PS: Thank you Xinglin Swordsman for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3241: Think so

    Zhou Shu smiled, ��As long as it is strong enough, it��s not that Shan Hai Jing deliberately lied to me.��


    "How can I lie to you?"


    There was a strange light in Zhao Yueru��s eyes, "I even think that this sword pill may have been left by the Juggernaut!"


    "Juggernaut?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and said, "I believe your eyes, so I won''t scold him secretly. After all, it is an ancient artifact, he has a lot of good things, but the Kunlun secret technique... , If this thing can be passed back to the Xuanhuang Realm...think too much," he said, "Yueru, don��t go out during this time, try to figure out the sword intent in the sword pill, and strive Make your kendo stronger."


    "How about that? I want to go!"


    Zhao Yueru hurriedly put away the sword pill, eyebrows and eyes raised, "Now that the Kuiwei world is in such a big trouble, how can you deal with it alone? Besides, I am still the protector of others. Let me help you with your Shuzhidao. Guardian, and your name as the emperor, I also want to keep it and never let others slander it."


    "I understand that you are good to me."


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "But if your kendo can improve in a short period of time, it will only help me even more. Besides, I am not without helpers."


    "Where is there a helper?"


    Zhao Yueru thought for a while, shook her head and said, "Those Jiang family are unreliable. If they suddenly seem to be, I always feel that they are not very good...Ah, are you here?" She immediately understood the billowing yellow sand coming towards her face. Okay, then I will feel at ease here to comprehend kendo, hum."


    The desert is boundless, the sky is full of yellow sand, and there are mazes everywhere, but for Zhou Shu who has opened up his perception, it no longer has any effect.


    After passing through the guards of the Zhu Rong clan, Zhou Shu arrived at Lei Lei Mountain.


    Before ploughing the fire, there were still the Jiang family''s children busy. When they saw Zhou Shu, they saluted together. There were no guards in front of the mountain and the road was smooth.


    "Senior, sister Yue, you are here."


    Lin Zhu, who was sitting on the jade platform and making gestures, turned around, with a blush on her pale face.


    Zhao Yueru stepped forward excitedly, "I haven''t seen you for so many years, you are still exactly the same as before."


    After the greeting, Zhou Shuwen said, "Zhu, what are you doing these days?"


    Lin Zhu took out a jade slip and said with a smile, "The little girl took a map from Jiang''s house, and is determining the coordinates one by one. It is almost done, hehe."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "Ah..."


    He quickly guessed Lin Zhu''s thoughts, but the problem was the Kuaiwei realm, and Shan Hai Jing still looked at it.


    Lin Zhu gently shook his head, "It''s okay, he won''t care about me this time, the little girl can also feel that he is not here."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Why don''t you care?"


    "Because you are here."


    Lin Zhu calmly said, "Before the little girl helped them, it was nothing more than wanting to see the seniors. Now that they have seen it, they don��t have anything to persecute the little girl. Even if they die now, it��s okay. In fact, the little girl can still react. I came over to intimidate them. As for the teleportation formation, I would help if I wanted to, and would not do it if I didn''t want to. If they trap the little girl, the little girl will die immediately, hehe."


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, "Don''t take it for granted, you can never die."


    Lin Zhu smiled faintly, "The little girl can''t bear it either, but only does it when there is no other way."


    "Don''t think about it, there are many things waiting for you to do."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, seemingly thoughtful, "Are you sure the old man doesn''t watch you anymore?"


    Lin Zhu nodded seriously, "He said so, but he also said that it would be troublesome for me to leave, and the little girl thinks he can''t lie."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Zhu, you have stayed in the Kuiwei world for too long, and you have been using the original energy of the Shanhaijing to cultivate, and it is too closely related to the Shanhaijing. If he wants to disadvantage you and remove the original, it will be really troublesome. , But it��s not a big problem, at best you can start over, don��t be afraid.��


    Lin Zhu whispered, "The little girl is not afraid, now I am not afraid of anything."


    "I shouldn''t be able to get to this point. Besides, I don''t want to go now. Let''s talk about it when I want to go."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Are the coordinates of the surrounding circles determined?"


    Lin Zhu nodded quickly, her eyes flickering, "Yes! It''s all set, and you can go as soon as the teleportation formation is opened. There are thousands of realms on the realm map, seniors can go wherever they want, whether it is Zhurong Realm or Profound Underworld. Even the demon world is okay, the teleportation array is not afraid of any barriers, but it can only jump from one world to the next, and cannot collapse two worlds at once. You must add energy in the middle and adjust the coordinates."


    "That''s enough, Zhu, you have solved the big problem."


    Zhou Shu excitedly picked her up and circled her a few times. Lin Zhu blushed and lowered her head and glanced at the corner.


    Zhao Yueru sat in the corner, holding the sword pill in his hand, very focused, as if he hadn''t noticed this way at all.


    Zhou Shu stopped and carefully put down Lin Zhu, but still couldn''t hide his excitement, and couldn''t help but nod in praise.


    looked at Lin Zhu at the same time, with an almost fanatical look,


    What kind of genius is Lin Zhu? She has done things that the immortal world has not solved for so many years.


    He can meet Lin Zhu, perhaps the most precious gift from heaven.


    The practicality of the Transboundary Teleportation Array is too high. Even if only one world can be collapsed, it will greatly promote Xianshu City. It is hard to imagine that when the Teleportation Array appears in Xianshu City, it will bring the fairy world and the entire heavens. How shocking it came, perhaps only Jianmu was born can surpass it.


    It''s just that these two things will not happen in a short time.


    may not happen for a long time. Zhou Shu will never allow them to appear in front of the public when they are not sure that they can solve the hidden danger.


    Lin Zhu felt very helpful in her heart, closing her eyes and muttering in a low voice, "The little girl is satisfied to see the predecessor so happy, just as satisfied as when she made the teleportation array, or she may be more satisfied now~www.novelhall.com ~ Hmm."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, secretly guilty, "As a practitioner, Dadao is more important."


    "For a senior who is a human emperor, it must be true, but it is not necessarily true for a little girl."


    Lin Zhu opened his eyes to look at him, her eyes clear and firm, and she did not back down. "The little girl always felt that no matter if she was practicing Dao or following the predecessors, she could achieve the same goal. The former is very difficult. The little girl will not give up, but When it comes to choosing, the latter is more suitable for young women."


    Zhou Shu stared at her for a few breaths, seemingly promised, "You won''t have the time to choose. Follow me, you can achieve the same way, faster and better."


    "The little girl thinks so too."


    Lin Zhu laughed, the curvature of the bend is beautiful.


    "I think so."


    Hearing the sound coming from the sea of ??consciousness, Zhou Shu was slightly startled, and she felt unconsciously leaning towards Zhao Yueru. This is the first time she said such a thing. She was in a daze for a while and felt more responsibility and satisfaction.


    Zhao Yueru still looked at Jian Wan intently, as if nothing had happened, except that there was a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    (PS: Thank you for the old bookworm who loves watching movies for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3242: 1 as always

    Zhou Shu settled down, "Zhu, the seven star realm also has coordinates, right?"


    Lin Zhu nodded, "Of course there is, and the distance is enough. You can go directly, but you have to go out and find a place to place the teleportation array. It is not convenient to use here, and it is still impossible for him and the Jiang family to know the cross-border teleportation array."


    "Well, I can go."


    Zhou Shu thought about it, the Seven Star Realm is likely to be the crux of the problem, and he must go there.


    "Senior, go now, together?"


    Lin Zhu looked very much looking forward to it. It has been a long time since he left the Kui Kui realm, let alone being with Zhou Shu this time. It was completely different.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course it''s good, I''m here to go with you."


    Ding, ding.


    Just walked to the front of the teleporter, and suddenly two clear bells rang, even Zhao Yueru was shocked.


    Lin Zhu didn''t care at all, didn''t even look at the bell, "Don''t care about it, senior, let''s go to the Seven Star Realm."


    "It''s just a few breaths, just go and see."


    Zhou Shu smiled. Maybe there is new news. He still knows too little information now. He doesn''t want to miss any opportunity to get information.


    "Listen to seniors."


    Lin Zhu smiled softly, pulled Zhou Shu into the car, and in a flash, she arrived at the Lieshan Temple.


    Seeing Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu stepping out of the car, Jiang Su was startled slightly, and then smiled like I knew I knew, "The driver came at the right time, and I planned to let Miss Lin look for you, but now I don��t need it anymore. ."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Clan elders, but what''s new?"


    "Yes."


    Jiang Su sighed unconsciously, "I also want to take a rest for the driver, but now things are troublesome, and I have to ask the driver to take action."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "I found the Purple Devil Star again?"


    "Two, next to each other."


    Jiang Ji respectfully saluted Zhou Shu, "This time it is different. Our people were forced to come back before they got close, and it was impossible to see the specific situation clearly."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, could it be that the Lord came.


    Jiang Su paused, "Extreme driver, if the two purple devil stars are allowed to unfold, the demon clan will have a fulcrum."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Tell me the location, I''ll go see it."


    "Trouble you to drive."


    Jiang Su was overjoyed and quickly took out the boundary map to demonstrate.


    Zhou Shu looked at it earnestly and was quite focused. Speaking of the Jiang family��s boundary map is exceptionally detailed. He went to the nine Purple Devil Stars, none of the positions were deviated. It was perfect, indicating that this boundary map could be drawn carefully with Zhou Shu. In contrast, you must know that Zhou Shu''s boundary map not only has been tested on the spot, but also used the talent of calculation and deduction. It can be said that it is the best boundary map of the heavens, but it is rare for the Jiang family to compare with Zhou Shu.


    The Queen of Land still has some abilities.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "It''s very close to Quekui, so I can see it all?"


    Jiang Mi''s expression was quite solemn, "Yes, it may be because the Demon Race has lost some Purple Demon Stars, and the encirclement must be narrowed. Therefore, the Purple Demon Star that is taken out now is closer to us. It��s even more dangerous."


    Jiang Ji followed, "You must be careful this time. Their defensive strength must be much stronger."


    "I see, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Lin Zhu, smiling unconsciously at the corner of his mouth. It was a long time since he went out to practice with Lin Zhu, and he still missed it very much.


    Watching these two people go out, Jiang Ji was a little curious, "So of course, did the old man agree to let Lin Zhu leave the Kuiwei Realm?"


    Jiang Su calmly said, "What do you think?"


    Jiang Ji laughed, with only a hint of worry in his eyes, "It should be, otherwise she can''t walk here with Zhou Shu, but... they shouldn''t be able to run? If they just run like this, we can''t help it. what."


    Jiang Su said lightly, "Don''t forget that there is still Zhao Yueru, Zhou Shu will not leave her."


    "That''s right," Jiang Ji nodded and slowly said, "Second brother, do you think they can shoot this purple devil star? Our people can''t even get close. Will there be a magic envoy or even a devil inside?"


    Jiang Su paused for a long time, "The old man said that we should rely on the emperor, but whether or not Zhou Shu is the emperor, we can only rely on him."


    "If he can really do it, we should recognize him as the emperor."


    Jiang Ji sighed, but looking at his expression, he seemed to let go of some thoughts, and the whole person was a little more relaxed.


    The matter of the emperor has been entangled with the descendants of the empress for a long time. If the problem can be solved this time, it will be a relief for them.


    Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu have already pierced through the heavy formations and entered the void.


    "The open starry sky makes it comfortable to watch."


    Lin Zhu looked into the distance, smiling, feeling relieved inexplicably, "The little girl hasn''t seen this scene for a thousand years."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You can watch as long as you want, the starry sky over Xianshu City is much brighter than here."


    "Then watch it with Senior," Lin Zhu nodded, smiling more and more, "Senior, do you need to use the teleportation array? With this distance, you can determine the position in one hour, and you can also try the teleportation array. no effect."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "But after you use it, you have to put the teleportation array away quickly, and don''t let the Jiang family see it."


    Lin Zhu stagnated, "No, the little girl can''t go with the senior if she wants to guard the teleportation array, why is this..."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You only think about it now, confused, can''t you go with the teleport car?"


    Lin Zhu just shook his head, "No, the teleport vehicle has a limited distance, so it has to be used in the realm. In the void, it has to be repeatedly teleported hundreds of thousands of times to reach the destination. Not only is it troublesome, but one mistake will cause many problems. Besides, the car is not prepared for such a large amount of consumption."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Let''s fly away, don''t worry."


    Lin Zhu hesitated for a moment Let��s use the teleportation array. She suddenly appeared among the demons. By surprise, if the demons had no time to defend, the seniors would be able to deal with them better. The little girl could use teleportation. The formation was put away, and then returned to the Kuiwei Realm, making sure not to worry seniors. "


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Zhu, I agreed to go together, just some demons, I can deal with it."


    Lin Zhu has made up his mind and objected to it. "The Jiang family said that this time the situation is different. It is better to be more cautious. The little girl has gone, and it may cause trouble to the seniors. That''s it. The little girl will have opportunities in the future. , Are you planning to accompany me this time?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her determined face and could only nod, "That''s fine."


    Like the Xuanhuang World, Lin Zhu still considers everything for him as always, and doesn''t want him to be embarrassed at all.


    Lin Zhu stretched out her hand to Zhou Shu and whispered softly, "The little girl calculates the coordinates first, and the senior takes the little girl to find a stable place to place the teleportation array. If there is a meteorite, the floating island is even better, otherwise The predecessors made one by themselves. It must take an hour, and it won��t work without a breath."


    Zhou Shu smiled, picked her up, and slowly flew up.


    One focused on calculating, one focused on watching people, snuggling together, enjoying the rare intimacy.


    The world is worth it.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3243: chimney

    The magical energy that was thick as cotton wool, and it was Zhou Shu, who couldn''t help but stagger.


    What a terrifying devilish energy, if it hadn''t used the power of reincarnation to protect the shadow of the soul earlier, I am afraid that it would be fooled by this one.


    Where did ���� teleport to? Isn''t it inside the Purple Devil Star?


    Zhou Shu fixed his eyes and smiled wryly, really guessing right.


    The coordinates calculated by Lin Zhu were too accurate, so he directly transmitted him to the deepest part of the Purple Devil Star.


    There is a strong demon energy everywhere around him, surging and roaring like thunder, and vaguely can see the deep purple brilliance, that is the hundreds of demon crystals crowded together, where the demon energy is more concentrated, and the perception cannot be deepened.


    If it were not for the teleportation array, it would be almost impossible to reach this position.


    I was a little frightened when I thought about it. If I was more precise, would it be engulfed in an instant when the soul shadow was teleported to the middle of the magic crystal?


    The devilish energy in the middle of the Purple Devil Star is indeed the most powerful and strongest Zhou Shu has ever seen. While staying in it, Zhou Shu is not sure that it is safe and sound.


    settled down, Zhou Shu waved his hand, and stopped just after his fist made a circle.


    There is no expected effect. The big cutting punch can cut space, but it depends on the power of the law. Here, the power of the law is too small, and it is impossible to get out by the big cutting punch.


    It would be nice to understand the laws of space.


    The fingertips seemed to have touched something, but when he stared, he was also startled.


    A black ball the size of an egg is wrapped in the magic energy, and it is almost one with the magic energy. If it weren''t for it twitched from time to time, it was almost indistinguishable. Upon closer inspection, this object is like a hatched egg, wrapped in an outer layer. A layer of translucent film, inside is a strange creature larva, still shaking hands and feet, it seems that it can break out of its shell at any time.


    "This is the fetus of those tool demons outside?"


    Zhou Shu understood something, and he felt a little more focused.


    It is an extremely rare opportunity to witness the demon fetus gradually turning into a demon clan. It is hard to say that it is an opportunity, because most practitioners don��t want to encounter such an opportunity, but Zhou Shu doesn��t care. He has a lot of interest in the demon clan. Can get knowledge, and the demons on the opposite side of everything should be the same.


    Besides, he can adapt to the power of devilish reincarnation, but he is not afraid.


    Zhou Shu observed it for a while, and it seemed that he had learned something.


    Hundreds of demon fetuses were born around the demon crystal, and then they were nourished by the demon qi, and followed the billowing demon qi all the way to the outside. In the process, they continued to grow. After completely leaving the devil qi, they became a mature demon clan. .


    does not seem to be much different from all living things in the world.


    has similarities with the law of annihilation, but it is completely different after careful consideration. The law of annihilation also requires vitality. It gains power from the process of annihilation, and the birth of the demon race does not require a little vitality from beginning to end.


    What is their source?


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a long time, but there was no answer, so he could only put it down temporarily. It was time to deal with the demons outside.


    With a thought, Zhou Shu turned into a demonic appearance, holding the Great Desolate Halberd, constantly absorbing demonic energy to enrich himself.


    This is not Zhou Shu��s original intention, but the demon aura here is too rich. The demon clan that is transformed is much stronger than in the demon world. It is too wasteful to use it. The only trouble is to filter the demon tires. If you don��t filter it, The body seems to be composed of many demons kneaded together. There are heads, hundreds of eyes, a pile of hands here, and a few feet there, and they will continue to grow.


    But Zhou Shu heard that some demons are like this, and thousands of demons are gathered in one.


    But Zhou Shu didn��t use it. Not only was it disgusting, but it didn��t use reincarnation control.


    As soon as I became a demon clan, the turbulent demon energy rushed into the body automatically, and there was an irresistible feeling. In just a few dozen breaths, the body grew to sixty or seventy meters, almost reaching the limit. If you continue, the power of reincarnation It''s hard to control.


    stopped accepting the magic energy, immediately felt a strong thrust, and involuntarily flew out.


    ��, ��.


    Zhou Shu hit it directly.


    Looking at him, the four Great Demon Lords were dumbfounded.


    Why is a big guy suddenly here?


    Compared with the surrounding tool demons, it seems that they were not born of a purple demon star.


    "this is����"


    glanced at each other, hesitated and walked a few steps, seeming to want to understand.


    Zhou Shu swept around, had made up his mind, clenched the Great Desolate Halberd hidden behind him, and slammed it down against the nearest Great Demon Lord.


    Plop!


    The great demon king was fifty or sixty feet long, but he was beaten by a halberd and sank, leaving only his body and a head outside.


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised.


    With the essence of devil energy from the Purple Devil Star, coupled with the improved power of reincarnation, Zhou Shu��s strength should now be one level higher than that of the Great Demon Lord, not to mention the unprepared sneak attack, and he could not kill it at once. .


    Compared with before, the new demons are much stronger this time.


    The Great Demon Lord touched his head, as if he was beaten up, stared at his innocent eyes, and opened his mouth to curse.


    Zhou Shu ignored him, and after a sneer, the halberd was collected and swept away.


    This time the strength is a bit stronger.


    ��.


    Black light flashed, and the huge head flew across the sky, flying out for dozens of miles without stopping, and the great demon lord''s huge body collapsed like a landslide, and the broken neck continued to emit black magic. Like a chimney.


    The expressions of the three great demon monarchs behind changed suddenly, and they took out the demon soldiers one after another, leaning in front of them, staring at Zhou Shu very guardedly.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at them, and raised his eyes to look not far away. On another purple devil star, a huge figure was striding over.


    I looked a little taller than myself, and looked familiar, he should be the leader of this group of great demons.


    Has the Lord finally come?


    A trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes, and the Great Desolation Halberd suddenly stretched several times.


    Sweeping, smashing, and dancing. For a time, Zhou Shu left and right around, dozens of miles, all covered by the shadow of a halberd, like countless angry black dragons wandering, roaring loudly, and indiscriminately impacting every enemy in front of you The expressions of the three great demon kings changed drastically, and they were evasive.


    But soon they discovered that the halberd was grown too fast and there were too many halberd shadows, and it was impossible to avoid it at all. What''s more terrifying was that as long as it hits, the subsequent attacks will keep up with each other, and they even have a little time to react. No, even resistance has become a luxury, it''s just passive beating.


    Fortunately, the skin is thick and thick, and it may be able to hold it for a while, and it will be fine when the Great Demon Lord Broken Sky arrives.


    For a time, they all had such thoughts in their hearts.


    But they didn''t know that in the process of Zhou Shu waving the Great Desolate Halberd, his strength was constantly increasing. Now that it can be blocked, it will be difficult for the rest.


    After ten breaths, several great demon kings slid left and right, with injuries everywhere on their bodies, and they couldn''t stand firmly.


    "What are you doing, don''t stop!"


    There was a blast of thunder in the air, and the Great Demon King finally arrived. He roared loudly after hundreds of miles, and smashed down like a meteorite.


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu calmly responded, but the Great Wild Halberd in his hand did not stop.


    Boom boom boom, three loud noises in a row.


    The three heads exploded with a bang, the devilish energy rushed to the sky, and there were a few more chimneys.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3244: Do you want to be a demon?

    "Hahaha, hahaha!"


    Zhou Shu held a long halberd and gave a strong pause, then raised his voice to the sky, expressing his chest.


    This battle is very short, but it feels great.


    The feeling of having a strong power is really good, especially in such a big fight, the most hearty.


    Shi Cai has absorbed too much magic power from the Purple Demon Star, not only the body cannot bear it, but also cannot be controlled well. Only when he fights like this and vents the excess magic power, he is comfortable, and at the same time the body becomes more flexible and the soul shadow Also more adapted to this monster.


    Without the extra magic, it can be controlled 100% well, and it is not weak.


    The broken sky fell, and he was standing opposite Zhou Shu. Strangely, there was not much anger on his face, but a lot of surprise.


    Zhou Shu stopped his laughter, his halberd pointed at Broken Sky, "Come on!"


    Duantian slowly said, "What is your relationship with Akabane Demon Lord?"


    The ancient language, the deep voice, with a strange and familiar taste, Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant.


    Demon God possesses.


    This guy is really a magician.


    Just why did you use the Demon God Possession so quickly, you were afraid before you started? Or maybe he has seen through his own practitioner''s body, he shouldn''t. The devilish energy here is extremely pure, and his control is extremely perfect. That is, Zhou Shu himself can''t tell the difference, he can see through it before he does it?


    Zhou Shu pretended not to know, and said calmly, "What are you talking about?"


    Broken Sky shook his head, "The Awakening Mad Dance you used just now is the unspoken secret of the Scarlet Feather Demon Lord, plus the Great Desolate Halberd, the two appear on you at the same time, it''s useless for you to cover it up."


    Zhou Shu was shocked.


    What awakening dance? Is it that?


    Shicai��s trick was the first time he saw the power of reincarnation against the Great Desolate Halberd. The Akabane Demon Venerable used one enemy ten thousand, which is what he used. He was very impressed with this and tried to simulate it before. It can''t be used, but the magic power was too much just now and I used it unconsciously.


    It is indeed extremely powerful, the increasing magic power, and the continuous runaway attacks, it is almost impossible to defend...


    is outrageously strong, it should be unique to Mozun.


    Unknowingly, he has mastered such a trick, is it considered to be destined to the demons?


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, the broken sky was only when Zhou Shu admitted, and sighed, "Unexpectedly, Akabane Demon Venerable has such a subordinate!"


    "I am not from Akabane Demon Lord!"


    Zhou Shu took a long halberd and roared loudly.


    Duantian''s eyes lit up, and he said anxiously, "What, aren''t you?"


    "of course not!"


    Zhou Shu said in a loud voice, "I am a wandering warrior traveling the world, and I do not belong to any demon!"


    I was used to the setting of the wandering warrior, so I naturally said it out. I have to say that the setting is really interesting and easy to use in the devil world.


    Duantian��s mouth bends slightly, and he smiles weirdly, ��Hehe, wandering warrior, where did your awakening dance come from, the Great Wild Halberd?��


    "Hahaha, the magic weapon of the wandering warrior was naturally snatched. I don''t understand what you said about awakening and dancing. I understood it! As a wandering warrior, I practiced martial arts everywhere and realized the ultimate martial arts. Is it weird?!"


    Zhou Shu laughed three times, then raised his halberd and pointed it at Duantian again, "Don''t talk nonsense, if you want to fight, just fight!"


    The broken sky stood there, speechless for a while.


    Is it really a wandering warrior, this looks really similar.


    Obtained the Great Desolate Halberd and comprehended the martial arts left by Akabane Demon from it, which seemed very reasonable.


    In this way, this guy''s talent is really unbelievable, and being his own magician couldn''t be better.


    Thinking of this, the weird smile on the corner of Duan Tian''s mouth became more and more obvious, and the eyes that looked at Zhou Shu were three points more admiring, seven points greedy, and he seemed to swallow Zhou Shu at any time.


    "To fight, not to fight?"


    Zhou Shu kept his demons settings and continued to provoke.


    He didn''t care about anything. He played a game with the demon master possessed by the demon god, just to verify his strength. If he loses, he will lose. The next time he comes to destroy it, he did not expect that the demon **** has already empathized with him and wanted to take himself As his magician.


    Duantian looked at him with piercing eyes, "What is your name?"


    Zhou Shu said without hesitation, "The Great Demon Lord Zhou Shu!"


    Duantian''s expression was slightly condensed, as if he was a little familiar, after thinking about it, he couldn''t remember it, and slowly said, "Very weird name, but also very distinctive, Zhou Shu, do you want to become a demon?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "Magic Lord?"


    Looking at Duantian''s eyes, he seemed to understand something, this demon **** wants to be a magician by himself!


    seems to be playing big.


    You must refuse anyway, otherwise it will be bad.


    Duantian��s voice was dull, but full of temptations, ��The ultimate goal of wandering warriors is mostly Mozun. You should know that not only Akabane, but also Wanjun Mozun and Bashan Mozun, they are all wandering warriors. Born and eventually become a demon, don��t you want to?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Now it��s too early to talk about Demon Lord!"


    Duantian sighed unconsciously, "It''s not early, it''s already late."


    If Zhou Shu is just an ordinary Demon Race, or even an ordinary Demon Lord, he doesn��t need to talk nonsense, and he can directly turn Zhou Shu into a Demon Envoy with the power of the Demon God, but now Zhou Shu is already a great Demon Lord, his realm Too high, the demon soul is condensed, and that kind of direct invasion method is useless. You must make Zhou Shu believe in yourself and let Zhou Shu''s demon soul accept yourself, so that Zhou Shu can become his own magic envoy and rule in the future. tool.


    Zhou Shu shook his head vigorously, but tried to refuse, "My martial skills are still far short of it!"


    Looking at Duantian, he suddenly shouted angrily, "If you want to fight, fight, what do you say so much, do you want to wear my fighting spirit on purpose?! A guy like you, like a cultivator, I disdain to fight with you World War I!"


    Broken sky stagnated slightly, this guy is too surprised.


    The hatred in my heart, but I want to accept Zhou Shu as a magic envoy, but it��s not easy to reprimand, so I can only laugh, "Hehe, it��s okay to be worse, I can help you, rather, if you have the power of the devil, then It''s the Demon Lord who may not be able to beat you."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed a lot The power of the devil, who are you? "


    Duantian breathed a sigh of relief, did this guy finally understand it? He only understands now that if it weren��t for his talent is too high, he would have kicked it a long time ago, ��You don��t need to know this. If you want, I can give it to you. ."


    "Then get it!"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his big hand like a small mountain, and spread it out in front of Broken Sky, "I want as many as I want, now!"


    "Are you stupid?"


    It took a lot of effort to break the sky before he could not say this sentence. He gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "Can the power of the demon **** be given this way? You find the best demon blood pool, and then keep calling me... no , The name of the Demon God, you must remember that you must call from your body to your heart, and you must completely obey the guidance of the Demon God."


    "Are you stupid? You dare to lie to me!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed, and he shouted, "I have never heard of it. This way, you can get the power of the devil. If it is really that simple, every demon race has the power of the devil! You liar, either fight, Or get out of me!"


    Duantian was completely speechless.


    The same way, others will definitely not get it, but if you get my favor, you will definitely get it.


    This guy is really stupid and straightforward.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3245: What on earth

    Duantian fell into deep thought.


    How should I convince this guy?


    Headless, I can''t wait to shoot him to death, but I can''t bear to think about it. I can comprehend the unique martial arts of Akabane Demon Venerable with the snatched Great Desolate Halberd. There are too few genius demons, let alone His formidable physique and incredible magical power may not even be able to produce the abyssal blood pool. If he can become his own magician, he will definitely be able to feed back a large amount of the power of the demon **** in the future, and even dominate...


    In contrast, the body of Duan Tian is really too weak.


    "If you don''t fight or leave, what''s the point?"


    Zhou Shu roared, and the Great Desolation Halberd turned into a black dragon with teeth and claws, and rushed straight.


    The other party is hesitant, it''s a small chance, just give it a try.


    is here to destroy the Purple Devil Star, you must grasp the opportunity.


    And he could see that Duantian, possessed by the Demon God, completely regarded himself as a Demon Race. After thinking about it, he did not have any flaws. Leaning on the Purple Demon Star with his back, he had absorbed the purest magic power, and the most important thing was, He witnessed the whole process of the demon fetus transforming into a demon, and deduced it, so when he transformed the demon clan, he also simulated the evolution of this process. Unless he can be seen from the beginning, even the possessed magician may not be able to. figure it out.


    How alert is Broken Sky, shaking his hands, two hand axes are blocking him.


    The black dragon hit the hand axe.


    Duantian''s figure trembled, and he strode back, while retreating, his body was still sinking, and he stopped for several miles.


    Zhou Shu was shocked all over, like a tumbler, he stood up for a few breaths, his hands seemed a little numb, and the great wild halberd fell down involuntarily.


    The duel between force and force is like it is difficult to separate the opponents, and both of them have a throb in their hearts.


    For Zhou Shu, the power of the great demon blessed by the power of the devil is more than several times stronger, mainly because the power of reincarnation cannot influence and mobilize the opponent''s magical direction, so it cannot change the opponent''s defense, and naturally cannot penetrate the opponent. It could have restrained the reincarnation of the demons, but now it cannot be restrained. The familiar tactics cannot be used, which is obviously a big trouble, but it does not mean that there is no chance to win.


    And Duantian''s shock was obviously more.


    Borrowing Duantian''s body, he couldn''t perceive the opponent''s strength in detail. Simply put, he could not distinguish the power of reincarnation, and regarded the power of reincarnation as a characteristic of Zhou Shu''s magic power, which was different from that of the demon god. The power is very special, but the power is considerable.


    When such a talent came out of the Demon Realm, I would have put more thoughts on this demon.


    such a body, you must not miss it!


    Thinking of this, the greed in his eyes grew more and more, and it was almost impossible to hide.


    "So daring, come again!"


    Zhou Shu raised his halberd and rushed forward.


    Broken Sky waved his hand, "Zhou Shu, I want to have a match with you, but I''m leaving soon, it''s too late."


    He had the heart to try Zhou Shu''s strength more, but the time to possess his body was about to come, and he couldn''t help but curse a few words secretly.


    The time for the demon **** to possess the body is naturally related to the ability of the demon god. The stronger the demon soul, the longer the time for the demon **** to possess the body, and vice versa. I think it works, but now that I see Zhou Shu, I don''t care anymore.


    "Afraid? Haha, it seems that no one in the Phosphorescent Demon Realm is worthy of being my opponent!"


    Zhou Shu sneered and continued to add to his setting in the Demon Race, becoming more violent and arrogant.


    Duantian''s gaze was condensed, and he said in a deep voice, "Say it straight, Zhou Shu, I am the Heaven Swallowing Demon God, and I am now possessed by this waste material. If you are willing to become my magic envoy, I promise you can become the demon lord. , The devil is not impossible."


    "Master Devil?"


    Zhou Shu''s figure was shocked, his eyes were red, and his entire face was distorted, a little awed, but more excited.


    This expression is familiar to Duantian. Obviously, he wants to fight more. He paused, "Zhou Shu, you... don''t always think about fighting. I''m talking to you about business. You become my magician. There is only good and no harm, I promise..."


    Zhou Shu vigorously shook his head, "I don''t believe that you are a demon, only when you hit it, I can be sure!"


    As a cultivator, it is impossible for him to become a magic envoy. If he doesn''t send this magic **** away as soon as possible, I am afraid it will cause trouble.


    Duan Tian was finally a little angry, "I don''t have time to fight you more, you say, how can I believe it?!"


    It''s almost done. Zhou Shu stared at Broken Sky and slowly said, "There is no mark, token or something? Give it to me, and I will go to other people to ask if you are really possessed by the demon **** on this waste material. , Surely someone can know."


    "Imprint, token?"


    Duantian''s heart moved, why forgot this? After talking to this guy for a long time, did he become stupid?


    He shook violently, and a strange mark gradually appeared on his shoulder.


    Familiar lava volcano, there is a huge mouth of the blood basin floating above, one by one, choosing people to eat, and a strong black gas constantly emanating from it.


    "Do you know this mark of the swallowing sky? If you become my magic envoy, you will also have this mark on your body, and you can always get the power of the demon **** from it. I guarantee that you will get more than this waste material. Ten times stronger, a hundred times stronger!"


    Duantian looked at Zhou Shu, with a satisfying smile on the corner of his mouth, now I should believe it.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, showing disgust on his face, "I don''t know what this is. What if you lie to me and make me your demon servant? As a wandering warrior, I will never serve anyone. Except Lord Devil, you don''t want to coax me again!"


    "This����"


    Duan Tian really wanted to slap Zhou Shu to death and finally managed to bear it, "Then what are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "You engraved this mark on the demon soldier, and I will take it to ask others, if it is really the mark of swallowing the sky, I will use the demon soldier to find you again."


    The broken sky was slightly stagnant. When this fool was still so smart, he didn''t realize, "It''s okay, but your Great Desolate Halberd is not suitable for engraving. Do you have other magic soldiers? Don''t mind if you wait for the ranks, with me Even the weakest magic weapon will become stronger, you can feel it after using it."


    Zhou Shu pointed at him, "Isn''t that a magic soldier in your hand? Just give me one."


    These two axes are called Flame Breaking Double Axes. They are the Earth Demon Soldiers that were only obtained after breaking through the sky, and he regarded them as treasures.


    And Duantian hesitated for a while, Zhou Shu is enough, and he still cares what Duantian does. The magic envoy abandoned by the demon **** is useless at all, "Well, I don��t have much power to use now, so I��ll start from Duantian. Take some from your body and give it to you. Remember, you must contact me if you are sure of the authenticity and take this axe to the blood pool."


    Zhou Shu looked awe-inspiring, "If it is true, of course I am willing to work for Lord Demon God, but if it is false, I will definitely kill you!"


    "it is good."


    Duantian clenched the hand axe and shouted, a thick cloud of blood suddenly emerged from his shoulders, slowly falling on the hand axe.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3246: Very dissatisfied

    Zhou Shu looked at Broken Sky, secretly rejoicing.


    But I didn��t expect it to have such an unexpected gain. It calmly took the Earth Demon Soldier and weakened the strength of Duantian, but the identity of the Demon Race... seems to be more and more solid. What about going to the Demon Race to become a realm master? Yes, it doesn''t seem to be difficult.


    "I''m leaving now, take it!"


    Broken the sky tossed hard and threw the flame-breaking double axe over.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to take it, and before he had time to look at it more, he felt a burst of violent demon energy rushing over, and the broken sky rushed over.


    Well, it is the so-called broken sky, the so-called waste material broken sky, which has cancelled the possession of the demon god.


    Even the demon soldiers were gone, Zhou Shu naturally had nothing to worry about. The Great Desolate Halberd picked and flicked, blocking the broken sky.


    "You...Why are my magic soldiers with you?"


    Duantian stared at Zhou Shu, with a look of stunned expression, his eyes seemed to burst into flames.


    The Purple Devil Star was suddenly attacked, and he rushed over immediately, but it was still a bit short.


    Very angry, when I was about to shoot, I suddenly felt something wrong with my body, and the devil came.


    As a magic envoy, he noticed that the devil was possessed, although he didn''t know why the devil was coming out at this time, and he was completely possessed.


    Generally speaking, there are several ways of possessing a demon god. Complete possession means that the demon cannot feel what the demon **** is doing. It completely surrenders the body to the demon god, and there are also semi-possessed methods. At the time, he can perceive what the devil is doing and benefit from it. The other is to perceive possession. The devil can use the magic to observe the surroundings, transmit information, and give orders, but he does not participate in the battle of the magic. The most common method of possession.


    Duantian is a veteran magician, and he naturally knows that he has the power of the Heaven-Swallowing Demon God, but in the past it was basically a sense of possession. This is the first time that he is completely possessed.


    As a great demon with a strong self-consciousness, it is not very comfortable to be deprived of physical perception by the demon **** for the first time, but I should be able to get some benefits. I heard that a demon who is completely possessed will leave some pure demon gods in his body. The power can strengthen the body and increase the strength...


    What''s the situation now?


    Instead of getting stronger, the body was much weaker. Most of the power of the demon gods that was finally drawn from the big blood pools disappeared, and even the flame-breaking double axe obtained with the efforts of the two dragons and tigers. Also in the hands of the opponent.


    Is this demon **** deliberately cheating me?


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Daitian, you are the enchantment of the Heaven-Swallowing Demon God."


    Duantian Lili was angry, "I ask you why my magic soldier is with you?!"


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "This demon soldier was naturally handed over to me by the Lord Swallowing Devil God himself, can I still **** it from the devil god?"


    The broken sky stagnates, and this is the only possibility, it should be what happened when the demon **** possessed the body just now.


    But why on earth.


    Zhou Shu struck the iron while it was hot, "Broken Heaven, Lord Demon is very dissatisfied with you."


    "Dissatisfied?"


    Duantian was shocked.


    When he was selected by the Demon God thousands of years ago, he was able to get the opportunity to communicate with the Demon God once every few decades, gaining power and knowledge, but in the last few hundred years, not counting the one just now, only once, ordinary Perceiving possession, he even rebuked a few words that he didn''t use. Could it be that he was really disgusted by the devil?


    As a magician, what I fear most is not to encounter an invincible opponent, with the demon god, no matter how strong the enemy can save his life, but to be abandoned by the demon god.


    Is the scariest thing finally happened?


    But I haven''t made any mistakes over the years, and... if this mission can be completed, I will be one of the candidates for the next Phosphorescent Demon.


    Seeing Duantian''s expression, Zhou Shu continued, "Your strength is too weak."


    "I...what are you talking about?!"


    Duan Tian has already believed in 30%, but he still made a fierce look, and shouted, "I am the master of the Hundred Wells Realm, one of the ten strongest monarchs under the Phosphorescent Demon Lord, you said I am weak. I killed you!"


    "I didn''t say it, it was the Demon God."


    Zhou Shu sighed and made the Demon God''s Mark face Duan Tian, ??with a trace of compassion in his eyes, "Look carefully, this is what the Demon God just left to me. You are his magician, can you not recognize this?"


    With the Mark of the Devil God, it is natural to use it.


    Zhou Shu has no scruples, and now there is no way to find the Demon God of Swallowing Sky to confirm it. Even if the Demon God can find out, it must be a long time later.


    "This����"


    Duantian subconsciously touched his shoulder, the mark was still there, but his strength was nearly exhausted, and his heart was ashamed for a while, "How is it possible? My lord, why are you doing this to me?"


    Zhou Shu gradually showed mildness, "Don��t panic in the broken sky, Lord Demon God has not given up on you, you still have the opportunity to regain the recognition of Lord Demon God, as long as you can complete the mission that Lord Demon God has given you, the Lord will forgive you and give you Stronger power."


    "Really?"


    Duantian widened his eyes, his eyes hot, as if someone who had been floating in the sea for a few days suddenly saw the shore.


    "Naturally, adults are willing to give you a chance, so I let me remind you."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I know what you think now, but you must not think wrong. I am not a magic envoy to replace you. If adults let me be a magic envoy, this mark will appear on me. It''s not on your axe, it''s on the axe, it''s enough to show that the adult still has to give you a chance and see you as his magician."


    Duantian looked at Zhou Shu and nodded unconsciously.


    Yes, if he is a magician, then the mark will be on his body. Now on the axe, it means that Lord Demon God has not abandoned me!


    He unconsciously stretched out his long tongue, sweetened his mouth, and his expression quickly became solemn, "Excuse me, what is the mission?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "This, don''t worry."


    "Yes Yes."


    Duantian suddenly bowed his body and bowed, "Excuse me, sir, you were summoned by Lord Demon God?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "How can you see it?"


    "Only Master Demon can summon a powerful Demon Race from places with strong demon energy like the Purple Demon Star. Even the Demon Lord cannot do it. It is my fault. You should think of this when you see an adult coming out of it."


    Duantian looked respectful and knocked his head hard to show respect.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "You know a lot, but I am not, I am a wandering warrior passing by, and occasionally I am favored by Lord Demon God. As for why I came out from here, I don''t know. Originally, I was wandering around. Yes, it may be the work of Lord Demon God."


    "That''s it."


    Duantian nodded, but completely let go of his heart.


    The demons summoned from the Purple Demon Star can only be low-level tool demons. It is impossible to have self-awareness. It is almost impossible for a strong man like Zhou Shu to kill the Great Demon Lord. What he said just now is practical. It was to test Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu was not fooled, he naturally believed in Zhou Shu more in his heart.


    But he didn''t know, Zhou Shu didn''t understand at all, just didn''t want to follow him, and deliberately said true or false.


    escaped unexpectedly.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~ New Year is coming soon, I wish you all the best~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3247: Complex plan

    "Your Excellency is a wandering warrior. Have you ever heard of the Great Demon Lord Zhou Shu?"


    Duantian looked at the halberd in Zhou Shu''s hand, suddenly remembered something, and hesitated to ask.


    "Recognized?"


    Zhou Shu didn��t deny, Da Ting Ting said, ��I��m Da Demon Lord Zhou Shu, from the Blood Wish Realm to the Phosphorescent Realm, I practiced all the way. I didn��t know how I annoyed the Phosphorescent Demon, so I fled here. Yes, why, you still plan to hunt me down?"


    "how is this possible."


    Duan Tian shook his head quickly, "After the monstrous Great Demon Lord told Phosphorescent Demon Lord about your situation, Demon Lord revoked the hunt for you, and kept letting his people look for you everywhere, hoping that you could work with him. "


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "The Monstrous Great Demon is the one from the Dry Mountain Realm, I remember, what did he say?"


    Duantian thought for a while and said, "I don''t know about that, but after he came back, the Phosphorescent Demon Venerable and the Blood Wish Demon Venerable quarreled, as if they were about to fight."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand. Most of it was terribly scared by himself. He pushed the guilt all the way to Zhutian. This is a good thing. "I am not interested in these. I want to know what you are doing here. These two demons. What are the many balls?"


    Duan Tian completely regarded Zhou Shu as a messenger sent by the Demon God to test himself, and did not dare to neglect at all, and honestly said it.


    Zhou Shu frowned and was silent.


    Cang Jue indeed hired a group of demons to encircle the Kuiwei Realm. The price paid was the best material for a giant dragon of Demon Abyss. It is just that the dragon race that has survived the double calamity is not enough to be called the best. A fully-fledged dragon race, the one that has survived the triple calamity, should be just a corpse, but to the devil race, it is indeed a treasure. You know, there are not many dragon races that have survived the triple calamity in the dragon world. , And it is impossible for the Demon Realm to take the initiative to start a war against the Dragon Realm.


    The Xuanming clan is willing to pay such a large price, and the target can only be the Kuiwei Realm, that is, the Shanhaijing.


    surrounded the Kui Kui realm, but left a gap, probably because he hoped that the Jiang family would escape, but Shan Hai Jing couldn''t escape, so he divided his opponents into one and then seized them.


    As for how to seize, it is impossible for the demons to participate, and the Xuanming clan is restrained by the scriptures of mountains and seas, it can only be the immortal world.


    Surrounded by the demon clan, the immortal world takes action, the Xuanming clan hides behind. After they get the Shanhaijing, most of them will still be with the immortal world, but it will let the immortal world lift the restraint of the Xuanming clan by the Shanhaijing and strengthen the restraint on the Zhurong clan. , Of course, will exchange enough star power with the immortal world, and the two forces will be combined into one, using the power of the moon and the stars to deal with the power of the sun...


    One goes down and the other goes up, and the life of the Zhu Rong clan is very difficult.


    A rather complicated plan, probably has been implemented for many years, from the moment the Seven Star Realm appeared, it began.


    Cang is definitely not an ordinary person. Is this trying to use the Kui Kui realm to give the Zhu Rong tribe a heavy blow?


    Duantian looked at Zhou Shu, feeling a little nervous, "What are you thinking?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "It''s nothing, do you need my help?"


    Duantian felt ecstasy in his heart. If Zhou Shu can be pulled over, the Demon Lord will be happy, but the Demon God will probably be satisfied as well. "It''s great, if you are willing to join the Phosphorescent Demon World, the Demon Lord will be very happy."


    Zhou Shu snorted, "I''m not interested in taking orders from any Demon Lord. I just want to fight more. When will the Xuanming clan named Cang Mo come over? I feel that if you see him not pleasing to your eyes, I will help you. He chopped it."


    Duantian said in a daze, "It''s not necessary, the devil is still waiting for Cang Jue''s materials, it is not easy to kill their people."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "If you want the material, just kill it and it will be over. What is there to be afraid of in the Profound Underworld, or I will take the lead?"


    "Your Excellency must not."


    Duan Tian was taken aback, "Even the Phosphorescent Demon Venerable who is fighting everywhere can not enter the land of the Witch Clan at will. The Demon Lord has repeatedly emphasized that we are very careful when we come here this time. You can only come here a little bit, otherwise the Kuiwei world would have been surrounded a long time ago."


    "There are so many things."


    Zhou Shu frowned, lifting the Great Desolate Halberd and strode out, "Are you busy with you, I''m leaving."


    Duantian hurriedly chased after him, "Wait, sir, this... when will the Earth Demon Soldier be returned to me?"


    Zhou Shu shouted, "After you have completed your mission, now that you have done nothing, you want to go back? Do you want to see Lord Devil angry?"


    Broken the sky shook his head like a rattle, his neck was almost broken, "Of course not, I actually want to ask, what is the mission? If it can be completed earlier, I can also help Lord Demon God earlier."


    A trace of boredom flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    What mission? I want you to give me all the Purple Devil Stars and then return to the Demon Realm obediently, okay? Obviously it is impossible for Duantian to agree, but it is impossible to kill the sky now. The first Duantian is still a magician. If you want to kill him, you will draw the demon **** out again. Then the previous thoughts will be wasted, and the second will be killed. This Great Demon Lord, for the Demon Abyss Giant Dragon, Demon Lord will definitely send another one, and then take out a bunch of Purple Demon Stars, and continue to surround the Kuaiwei Realm. He still has to be exhausted and continue to destroy, but the result is no different.


    This problem must be solved from the root.


    It��s best to kill or persuade Cang Jue. If it doesn��t work, it��s also an option to completely destroy the Seven-Star Realm. However, it doesn��t make sense to entangle with the Demon Race, because the Demon Race is almost endless. No matter how many you kill, there are still people. come.


    Looking at Duantian''s eager eyes, Zhou Shu said solemnly, "What are you anxious for? I will come over and tell you when the lord informs me."


    Duantian seems to have realized something, but I feel a little disappointed It turns out that you don''t know yet, I don''t know where you are going now. If you don''t dislike it, why don''t you just live here? From time to time, there are a few practitioners here to harass them. They are still strong players. If adults want to hone their martial arts, they can use them to practice their hands. "


    Zhou Shu laughed three times, "Hahaha, the practitioners here are also worthy of letting me take it? I will go to the immortal world to have a good time."


    Broken sky stagnated, unable to continue talking.


    Zhou Shu laughed wildly, and threw the Great Desolate Halberd in front of him. It instantly turned into a huge black dragon with its claws and scales full of scales, awe-inspiring.


    Zhou Shu strode up, one dragon and one person, soaring clouds and fog, flying into the void and disappearing.


    Regarding the Great Wild Halberd as the ability to mount, the image of the reincarnation from the Great Wild Halberd also flashed. This time I accidentally entered the Purple Demon Star and gained too much magic power. Many methods that were not available before can be used. Perhaps it is also related to the Mark of the Devil. In short, Zhou Shu feels very comfortable.


    all gave birth to an illusion that being a demon is also good.


    Looking at Zhou Shu��s back, Duantian��s eyes flashed with envy. This method of turning soldiers into dragons was the characteristic of the Great Desolate Halberd, which other magic soldiers could not learn. After the envy, he sighed again, and the earth magic soldiers were gone. , The strength is reduced, the person is also dead, and what **** mission to accomplish.


    I''m really out of luck when I came out this time.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3248: The way to die

    After �������� moved away from the Purple Devil Star, Zhou Shu put away the great wild halberd and double axes, and instantly turned into a ghost.


    A large amount of demon energy is stored in the demon army, and the demon clan can be transformed next time. However, if you want not to be discovered by the demon god, it is best to be around the purple devil star. To deceive the great devil like this.


    At the entrance of the passage, I saw Lin Zhu who was eagerly waiting.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Wait what I do here, I will be fine."


    Lin Zhu looked up and down a few times, and whispered, "It''s okay, but it''s a pity that the little girl didn''t come in handy, and she couldn''t help at all."


    "Ha, you said the opposite, this time it''s all up to you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his face still smug, "Zhu, get in the car and talk."


    "Really?"


    Lin Zhu''s face turned red, and he took out the teleportation car, and the two of them went in together.


    Zhou Shu repeated the whole process and sighed, "You said you can''t rely on you? If you didn''t calculate the teleport point so accurately, just to pass me to the innermost part of the Purple Devil Star, the following things would not happen. It is impossible for me to investigate so many situations."


    Lin Zhu was startled, "Senior...you pretend to be the messenger of the demon god, there will be nothing wrong, right?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "The problem is not big. The Demon God��s mark is on the Demon Soldier. If I don��t use it, it won��t cause the Demon God��s attention. Just put it away. It��s impossible for the Demon God to take the initiative to find me. I haven��t accepted his Demon God��s Li, but you may have to be a little more careful when going to the Demon Blood Pond in the future, but it��s a bit possible on Broken Sky. I just hope that the Sky Swallowing Demon God will not go to him, it shouldn��t, and even if I find it, it won��t affect me."


    "Be careful."


    Lin Zhu heard a lot about the demons in the Kui Kui realm, and looked very worried.


    Zhou Shu thought of another thing and smiled, "Now there is a flying sword with the mark of the sun and a double axe with the mark of swallowing the sky. If they meet together, I don''t know what will happen."


    Lin Zhu said unconsciously, "Don''t try, be careful that both the witch gods and demon gods have come out, you must be unlucky if you are caught in the middle."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think so too. When the two forces meet together, something must happen. There may be some time in the future, but it''s definitely not now. The Zhu Rong clan is in great trouble, so how can I go again? I am just curious to find something for Zhu Rong."


    Lin Zhu sighed slightly, "Kuiweijie, is it really dangerous this time?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s very dangerous. If it weren''t for me to come here by accident, the Kuiwei Realm might have been surrounded. With the people of the Jiang family, they can''t stop so many great demon kings, and the Jiang family may have been Cang Jue deceived to the Xuanming Realm, and once the Kuiwei Realm was surrounded, the Jiang family was born again, and Shan Hai Jing was isolated and helpless, and could only wait for people from the Immortal Realm."


    Lin Zhu thought for a while, a little hesitated, "The old man is very powerful, maybe a little bit better than his predecessor."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I know, but no matter how powerful it is, I can''t stand it anymore. There is a magic pressure outside, and if it makes trouble inside, he is just two artifacts in the end, and the immortal world must have been prepared for a group of golden immortals. It is very likely that there are Dao Qi, even if he has more savings, how long can he consume it?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Lin Zhu nodded lightly, looked up at him, blinking and blinking.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What do you think?"


    "Senior has already decided. If you want to rectify the emperor''s name, you must protect the Kuiwei Realm and Jiang''s family," Lin Zhu looked at him, her expression gradually becoming solemn, "but this time it''s difficult, the demons might be fine. Point, the key is the Cang Jue of the Immortal Realm and the Xuan Ming clan, and the Zhu Rong clan may not be able to help. It is better to change the little girl...."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Why not?"


    Lin Zhu said positively, "Too many foreign enemies are too strong, and things cannot be done. It is better to directly state the interests and persuade the old scholar to abandon the Kuaiwei realm, leave here with the Jiang family, and then go to the predecessor��s Xianshu City and come to them. Said, this is also the best choice, it must not be beaten, just leave early, while the demon clan is not surrounded, the Xuanming clan and the immortal world have not yet started, if you don��t leave, there will be no time. The seniors can keep the land queens and the mountains and seas. , To help them rejuvenate in Xianshu City, they will also believe that the seniors belong to the emperor."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, and shook his head, "You seem to know what I think. It''s all in my heart."


    Lin Zhu was a little proud, "Right, this can help them and make Xianshu City stronger, what''s wrong, but senior... why are you shaking your head?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Knowing that the governor can''t do it, is the best time to get his name right."


    "what!"


    Hearing these words, Lin Zhu became anxious, knowing that things cannot be done, countless people yearn for it, but it is definitely the way to die, there are already countless examples before them, can it be Zhou Shu So too?


    She hurriedly said, "Senior said very well, but senior, you are just a ghost now. Adding sister Yue and the young lady, and those from the Jiang family, are not enough to resist so many enemies. You barely blocked the back. There will be more, is it going to consume hundreds of years and thousands of years here? And what about Xianshu City? You said last time that Xianshu City has encountered a lot of problems now. For the seniors, Xianshu City is only Is the most important thing."


    Zhou Shu warmed his heart and said slowly, "Zhu, your method is not bad, but you still don��t understand the artifact. The Jiang family��s problem is very simple, but it is almost impossible to let the Shan Hai Jing abandon the Kuiwei world. From the virtual world to the real world, his life��s hard work has been in the Kuaiwei world. Without the Kuaiwei world, he would not be considered a divine weapon. Even if he had to go with me in the end, his heart would be ashamed. If he doesn��t help I don��t recognize me either, so it doesn��t make much sense for me to do this."


    Lin Zhu''s heart sank, knowing that Zhou Shu had made up his mind, but said faintly, "Keeping the Kuaiwei world is the hardest thing. It''s so big and you can''t move it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in deep thought, "I don''t know if we can turn the real world into the virtual world again If it can be done, then it will be fine."


    Lin Zhu felt some hope, "Then ask him, and the little girl will ask when she goes back."


    "Well, but at present it is still important to protect the world."


    Zhou Shu nodded, caught her gentle and tender, and said softly, "Don''t worry too much, no matter what the final result is, I will take you back."


    "The little girl understands."


    Lin Zhu held it with his backhand, gently placed it on his face, bowed his head silently, feeling each other''s warmth.


    Ding ding.


    The ringtone always sounds at inappropriate times.


    Lin Zhu glanced at Zhou Shu and whispered, "It should be the Jiang family who saw us come back. I want to ask about the situation of the Purple Devil Star."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Go ahead, don''t tell the Jiang family what I just told you, but you can tell the old man."


    Lin Zhu snorted, "The little girl is too lazy to talk to the Jiang family. If it wasn''t for the seniors, the little girl... Forget it, let''s go."


    The blue light flashed, and the teleportation car appeared in front of the Lieshan Hall.


    The elders of the Jiang family hurriedly greeted them. In addition to Jiang Mi Jiang Ji, there was another face, and they probably rushed back.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3249: 10 Fang Dharma

    Jiang Su smiled and raised his hand, "Respect, what''s the situation now?"


    It looks very relaxed, but in fact it is very worried. The hand holding the beard unconsciously used a lot of force, and the face was stretched.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In fact, did you guys see it?"


    Jiang Ji felt a slight shock, "Really failed to destroy the Purple Devil Star?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I couldn''t do it this time."


    Jiang Mi shook, and unconsciously pulled off one of his beards. Jiang Ji sighed, but the white face on the side snorted, "Second brother, third brother, I said earlier that others are unreliable, or If we want to go by ourselves, I will go now."


    "Fifth brother, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Jiang Su glared at him, "What can you do that a noble driver can''t do? Stand for me and stop talking nonsense!"


    Then he turned to Zhou Shu to salute, "This is my fifth brother, and the elder of the Jiang family, Jiang Shu. He just came back, and he doesn''t know the ability of a respected driver, so he can only offend the respected driver. I hope that the respected driver will not be offended."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s okay."


    Jiang Ji said worriedly, "Respect, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The Great Demon Lord Broken Sky guarding the two purple devil stars is a magician, which is a bit troublesome."


    "Magic, there is a magical?"


    "The magician really came here?"


    Jiang Ji furrowed his brows deeply, and was anxiously spinning in place, "Then it will be a big trouble. The magic envoy has the power of the demon god, which is much stronger than the average demon clan. What''s more terrifying is that the magic envoy is almost unkillable and protected by the demon god. If he can''t be completely destroyed, he will be able to come back soon."


    Everyone''s complexion suddenly became ugly.


    The appearance of the magic envoy cast a thick black cloud over the Kuiwei Realm who had originally seen some hope.


    Airtight black.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Several clan elders, please discuss it slowly, and let me know if you have any ideas. I also need to consider some issues."


    "Okay, this time I''m tired of driving."


    Jiang Su waved his hand weakly, his face gray and black, as if he was several hundred years old.


    Before Zhou Shu got into the car, Jiang Mi thought of something, and followed up a few steps, "Respect driver, if you see the old man, you must tell him about it. Tell him that Kuiwei is alive and dead now. On the occasion, the old man must come out to preside over the situation!"


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, the blue light flashed and disappeared quickly.


    Jiang Ji sighed, "Second brother, what should I do now? I mean why I didn��t see the purple magic star exploding. It turned out that there was a magic envoy coming over. Now there are magic envoys guarding the purple magic star. We cannot destroy it. When the magic stars are connected, the Kuiwei Realm is completely over."


    It is also difficult for Jiang Su to remain calm, "What can I do? Even Zhou Shu''s strength is not enough, and it is not enough for us to all go."


    "Humph!"


    Suddenly there was an untimely cold snort, and several people were taken aback, and they all looked at Jiang Shu who was speaking.


    Jiang Shu did not dodge, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "Second brother, third brother, actually pin their hopes on outsiders, are you still descendants of the land queen?"


    Jiang Su''s face sank, and he became a little unhappy. "Fifth brother, you are still talking nonsense. You just came back and don''t know anything. Then Zhou Shu is the descendant of the Emperor, and his clone is much stronger than us before. Saved your third brother''s life."


    Jiang Ji nodded, "Yes, don''t look at his low cultivation level, but he has a mysterious artifact on his body, and his companion Daluo Jinxian has Dao tools."


    Jiang Shu was stunned, and said bit the bullet, "Even so, you can''t value outsiders this way, don''t I have a way?"


    "What can you do?"


    "You have a way, of course it''s better, then we don''t have to count on Zhou Shu, do you have it?"


    The two looked at Jiang Shu in surprise and suspiciousness. Jiang Shu groaned, "Of course I have. I will have a big gain when I go out this time!"


    "What''s the catch? Get it out!"


    "Aren''t you practicing around the Devil Realm, what can you gain?"


    The two looked at each other and looked at Jiang Shu expectantly, with some hope in their hearts.


    Jiang Shu pointed to the Qiankun Fangyuan Ring in his hand, and smiled, "Fifth brother, I have really good luck this time. After hard work, I found a whole set of large formations in an ancient ruin. According to my observation, it is a legend. The strongest formation of Zen in China, the ten-point Dharma formation!"


    The Qiankun Fangyuan Ring is a special magic weapon unique to the Jiang family. The effect is equivalent to the Wanfang Ring. It can also store living creatures and souls. However, this part of the function relies on the Shanhaijing, and it will not work if it does not provide vitality.


    Jiang Ji touched his beard, bewildered for a while, "Ten directions Dharma formation?"


    Jiang Su was ecstatic in his heart, "Are you sure it is the Shifang Dharma formation?"


    Jiang Shu nodded seriously, "I didn''t find the difference from the classics, it must be."


    "That...that''s great!"


    Jiang Su''s hands were shaking, and so was his voice.


    Jiang Ji also rejoiced, but his doubts still persisted, "Hurry up and tell me, what kind of formation is the Shifang Dharma formation and what is the function?"


    "Three brothers still don''t like to read Jin Dao classics, ha ha."


    Jiang Shu explained with a triumphant expression, "The Shifang Dharma array is one of the four best arrays of Zen, and it may be the best in terms of protection. , Is enough to completely cover our Kuiwei world. As for the effect, there are only two points. The first is exorcism. It can completely isolate the devil energy and is not afraid of the erosion of the devil energy. It is the only five in the heavens that can completely block it. One of the magical formations..."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ji couldn''t help it. "There is such a good thing?!"


    "So I say my luck is good."


    Jiang Shu laughed a few times, pretending to complain, "The third brother waits for me to finish, its second effect is to receive Qi, every creature in the formation can provide strength for the formation, the more people, The stronger the formation is, the more unbreakable it will be, and it will add qi to exorcise the devil. Are you okay?!"


    "Great!"


    Jiang Ji couldn''t help but yelled, "The most indispensable thing in the Kuaiwei world is the living creatures. With this formation, it is perfect!"


    Jiang Su nodded and was quite relieved, "Yes, when I heard the Shifang Dharma formation just now, I was shocked. This is very suitable for our current situation."


    "Of courseJiang Shu can''t hide his pride," the ten-point Dharma formation is an important guardian formation in the Buddha country. It is said that the ten-point Dharma formation does not invade the Buddha. Well, this formation is not perfect..."


    Jiang Ji palpitated, "What''s the problem? Don''t scare me anymore, fifth brother."


    Jiang Su slowly said, "The problem is not big, but this formation comes from Zen, with the hidden effect of returning and enlightenment inside. Staying in the formation for a long time may make the creatures inside become focused on Zen. Refuge in the Zen gate, so this formation is basically forbidden in the heavens."


    Jiang Ji paused, "It is indeed a big problem. We are a family, so we can''t all be meditation..."


    Jiang Shu didn''t realize it, "Now Jie is almost unable to keep it, and he said there is no point in this, save Jie first!"


    "It can only be so."


    Jiang Su sighed, but judging from his expression, he was obviously more happy than worried.


    ()

 Chapter 3250: idiot

    Lei Lei Mountain.


    Zhao Yueru was also pulled into the car.


    "Wow, you still have such a good place, Lin Zhu!"


    Zhao Yueru blinked, surprised and delighted, "This teleportation array can really be used, can it cross boundaries?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, we tried it just now, and it was directly transmitted to the Purple Devil Star."


    "Then I have to try too."


    Zhao Yueru said hurriedly, "With this, we can go back soon, right?"


    Lin Zhu smiled and shook his head, "Sister Yue, there are a lot of problems now, it consumes too much, and I don''t know if I can withstand the intensity of long-term use. When I return to Xianshu City, I will find a way to improve it. "


    "Yeah, you are amazing, you are really a genius among geniuses."


    Zhao Yueru held her hand and kept complimenting her, making Lin Zhu blush and bow her head.


    After chatting for a few words, Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu, "Why do you have trouble with such a serious thought?"


    "may be."


    Zhou Shu said the situation again and said slowly, "Looking at it now, the Kuiwei world is indeed dangerous."


    "It''s very troublesome."


    Zhao Yueru thought about it for a while, "It seems that magic envoys can''t be killed, right? I heard that they can continue to resurrect, and here is not far from the devil world."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "If you use your full strength to take advantage of the situation, you should be able to kill him with a single blow and prevent him from having a chance to resurrect, but this will not prevent the demon **** from coming out. If killing him makes the demon **** angry, then the demon who came here There will only be more clans, and there must be magic agents in it. We can''t kill them no matter how we kill them. We can only continue to consume them and we can''t solve the problem of the Kuiwei world, so killing is not a good way. Thought to let Duantian listen to me."


    Lin Zhu didn''t realize it, "He will listen to you now."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "He just promised to do something for me, not listening to me. He is now carrying the orders of the Demon Lord. When he fails to do a good job or gets the material money of the Demon Abyss Dragon, he will definitely not leave, but will only continue. Surround the Kuiwei Realm."


    Zhao Yueru groaned, "The demons don''t seem to be too smart..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But they are still very obsessed with the task. Whatever the Demon Lord says, they will carry out to the end. In this respect, it may be better than the practitioner. If the person performing the encirclement of the Kuaiwei Realm is a practitioner, there are many ways. For example, the mind, temptation, or any means can be used, but an obsessive magic enchantment, I also have a headache."


    Lin Zhu thought for a while, "Can''t senior be a magician, maybe not at all?"


    "If I could do it, I would have done it long ago."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "If I became a magic envoy, it would be simple. I can let Duantian listen to me. It doesn''t matter if I don��t obey and kill it directly. If you drag the Demon Lord over there, He Cangjue can also lie to you. There can be many Time is up to the Kuiwei Realm to prepare and even change the situation, but the problem is that I am a practitioner, the most is to make the demon **** unable to see his identity. I really want to let go of the power of the demon god, even if I am willing to abandon the spirit shadow, I can��t hide it. Demon God."


    "Then think of a way to make the devil hate him?"


    Zhao Yueru said suddenly, "For example, if the Demon God feels that Duantian has betrayed him, then when you kill him, the Demon God will come out and will not blame you."


    Lin Zhu''s eyes lit up and clapped his hands, "Sister Yue has a good idea!"


    Zhou Shu was also stagnant, with a hint of smile, "Yueru said it well, it is worth considering in this regard."


    Zhao Yueru said with joy, "Think about anything, just say that Duantian is going to grab your axe, so you killed him."


    "This reason is too simple. The imprint represents the Demon God himself. The Demon God will never believe that the Demon Envoy who devotes everything to him will ignore the imprint," Zhou Shu shook his head. "In fact, betrayal is impossible. There is almost no betrayal. The magic envoy betrays the demon god, but it can be used to make the demon **** hate Duantian. If the demon **** feels that Duantian is really unbearable, he may take the initiative to abandon him."


    Zhao Yueru said again, "That''s not difficult. I specifically searched for Duantian Fighter and beaten dozens of times. Every time I forced the Demon God out without killing him, the Demon God would definitely be tired of him. Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivators can''t beat it, it''s just waste and worthless.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, this method is indeed feasible, "Are you going alone?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded seriously, "Of course, you are going, what if your power is recognized by the Demon God? You can''t take this risk, and you can''t transform the Demon Race to stay there, otherwise the Demon God will blame you for not helping. ."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths and shook his head, "You can''t handle it alone. Duantian is not strong right now, but there are many other demons around him, as well as Purple Devil Stars. Besides, you will become weak after you use the Sea Sword. , No one will help you in trouble."


    "It''s fine for the little girl to go, senior."


    Lin Zhu stepped forward to ask for a fight, "The little girl is on the side. I will take Sister Yue away as soon as she finishes the fight. It must be fine."


    Zhao Yueru nodded hurriedly, "Yes, yes, we can sneak attacks. It will spread from place to place, and the demons can''t find it, so it''s decided!"


    Zhou Shu is still considering, "But this is too dangerous."


    Zhao Yueru was a little unhappy, and she raised her eyebrows and said, "Zhou Shu, you are too underestimating us! Besides, even if the practitioners are afraid of danger, do they still want to become holy? When you are away, we can They all experienced countless dangers, nine deaths a lifetime! Isn''t it, Lin Zhu?"


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu answered quietly but firmly, "We can do it, senior."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two and nodded slowly, "Well, let''s try it first. If it works, then continue."


    "Leave it to us!"


    Zhao Yueru nodded vigorously, her eyes full of fighting spirit.


    Ding Ding Ding-


    Three bells rang.


    Zhou Shu froze, "Something happened to the Jiang family so soon?"


    Lin Zhu shook his head, "No, this is someone looking for me outside, the little girl will go and see."


    "Go all."


    Several people walked out together.


    No one was seen, and a young figure slowly emerged in doubt.


    It is Shan Hai Jing, which is nothing compared to the calmness before. His expression is a bit gloomy now, his face is distorted, and he looks very angry.


    "What a bunch of idiots!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Looking at the young man Zhao Yueru was immediately unhappy, "We didn''t offend you this time? It''s uncomfortable to be inside you? Senior!"


    Zhou Shu thought of something, his expression condensed slightly, "Senior is talking about the Jiang family, right?"


    "Aren''t they or who?"


    The young man nodded, his face becoming more gloomy, "Unexpectedly, the Jiang family has such a bunch of idiots. It''s not enough, it''s more than defeat!"


    Zhou Shu paused. They stayed inside for only a few quarters of an hour, and something happened outside that made Shan Hai Jing angry. It was strange, and he said inexplicably, "Senior, what happened to the Jiang family? thing?"


    The young man sighed, "Zhou Shu, I have something to ask you now, and I will repay you afterwards."


    Seeing that he was extremely solemn, Zhou Shu couldn''t take it lightly, "Senior said, "If you can do it, the younger generation will do their best."


    The young man slowly said, "Catch me the stupidest Jiang Mi from the Jiang family."


    ()

 Chapter 3251: Drink poison to quench thirst

    Several people were taken aback, staring at each other.


    The mountain and sea classics want Zhou Shu to catch the Jiang family? That''s weird.


    Lin Zhu hesitated, and whispered, "I have never seen him so gaffe. He has always been calm and indifferent."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said slowly, "What the **** is going on, senior? You don''t make it clear, junior doesn''t know how to help you."


    The young man stood still for several breaths, gradually calmed down, and said something.


    Just after listening, Zhao Yueru said quickly, "This ten-point Dharma formation is sure to be true? Isn''t it such a coincidence?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''ve heard that the ten-square Dharma formation is indeed one of the guardian formations of the Buddha Kingdom. It is indeed a coincidence that these rare large formations were found in this place at this time. The conspiracy of others."


    The young man sneered, "Anyone can see that there is a problem, but these Jiang family elders believe it is true, and hope it will help!"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Didn''t the senior persuade them?"


    The young man said angrily, "I just said a few words, it seems to have heard it, but it is actually a violation of yang and yin. Now they are thinking about setting up an array!"


    "It''s really stupid."


    Zhao Yueru sighed, "I thought the Jiang family was not so stupid before. They never thought that the timing of this formation was too strange?"


    Zhou Shu condensed his eyebrows, "There is a reason for most of them, the Jiang family is not so stupid."


    "Ugh."


    The young man shook his head and sighed, "There is no reason why they think I don''t want to help them, and you can''t help them. They have no other way. Dead horses are treated as living horse doctors, and they have their last hope. Pin it on this formation."


    Looking at his suddenly much older face, Zhou Shu was silent for a moment.


    It''s not that Jiang family is stupid, but Jiang family can''t help it.


    For thousands of years, Shan Hai Jing has been indifferent to them, but now faced with the great crisis of the survival of the family, Shan Hai Jing still does not come forward, only let them go to Zhou Shu, in their opinion, Shan Hai Jing has mostly given up. They are gone. After Zhou Shu''s miss, they have nowhere to go. They think that the survivors of the shipwreck, no matter what wood or straw they find, they will try their best to catch them if they have a little hope, even if the formation is fake. Had to use it, in case it was true.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "Since the seniors understand everything, why not help them?"


    The young man slowly said, "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but that my strength is limited. I can''t do without the Quebec realm. I can''t help them with matters outside the realm, but they can''t bear it even if the enemy enters the realm."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "Is the reason why the virtual world turned into the real world?"


    The young man glanced at him, then paused, "That''s right, but there are other reasons."


    Zhao Yueru suddenly thought of the words "help me", and was about to speak, but when he saw Zhou Shu shaking his head, he immediately stopped.


    The young man turned away from the subject, and said solemnly, "The most urgent thing is to stop Jiang Shu, and we must not let them line up. I am not afraid that this formation is fake, but I am afraid that this ten-party Dharma formation will be tampered with. There is really no way to go."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Senior''s own realm, can''t stop it?"


    The young man nodded, "This formation is arranged outside the boundary. I can''t stop it, and I can''t attack the Jiang family. This is the original promise to the earth emperor."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "So that''s it, the younger generation will try it."


    "Wait, take this one."


    The young man hesitated, took out a wooden sign and handed it to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took a look, felt a little tremor, nodded, and returned to the car with the two. The blue light flashed and the car was gone.


    Zhao Yueru murmured, "Unexpectedly, the Jiang family was desperate so soon, even this kind of trap that came to the door would be drilled inside, drinking poison to quench thirst."


    "No wonder they, when they fell into the cliff and there was no way to go, someone handed down a rope. Even if there was a knife or fire waiting behind the rope, they had to climb up," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Speaking. I also had some responsibilities, and didn''t explain the situation of the Purple Devil Star with Jiang Mi."


    Lin Zhu whispered, "Senior didn''t intentionally conceal it. We didn''t have a plan. Everyone knew it would be useless. Besides, Seniors were always worried about the Jiang family''s gangsters."


    Zhao Yueru said suddenly, "Could that Jiang Shu be a traitor?"


    "I don''t know, but there is a problem with the ten-point Dharma array he brought, that''s for sure."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "The arrangement outside the realm is mostly to limit the abilities of the Shanhaijing. I was thinking about what the immortal world would rely on to obtain the Shanhaijing. The demons are just surrounded. I have never figured it out, but now I see Come, their method is in this ten-point Dharma formation."


    Lin Zhu nodded slightly, "The old man must have realized it too, otherwise he won''t be so anxious. When the formation is ready, he may be locked up."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Jiang family leads the wolf into the house by himself. He really can''t help it. After all, it is the book of the earth emperor, and the relationship with the emperor is very deep. It is impossible to do anything to the descendants of the earth emperor."


    Zhao Yueru thought for a while and said, "Shu, you just didn''t let me talk, why? I think his power is limited, not only because of the real world, but it must also have something to do with the Shennongding he is closing. so easy."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "This is their secret, why should we explore it."


    "I just think this is wrong."


    Zhao Yueru was a little unconvinced, "Obviously, the enemies are in front of us, but she is still fighting, Jiang family and the old man, Shanhaijing and Shennongding, as well as the emperor and the human emperor. If we can unite together and exert our strength together, what kind of demons will the Kuiwei Realm be afraid of, and will they still be afraid of the cunning methods of the Immortal Realm?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, speechless.


    This is the case, he can''t blame Zhao Yueru, nor can he say the classics of mountains and seas.


    If you think about it, this is the crux of the problem.


    Infighting seems to be a tradition, no matter where it is hinders the development of human practitioners. This is a big problem that is a hundred times more troublesome than the Quebec world, and it seems that there is no way to solve it.


    "Nah..."


    Lin Zhu hesitated and couldn''t help saying, "That''s why the seniors should become the emperor. As long as the seniors get their recognition, they will definitely listen to the seniors, and they will no longer fight each other. The present heavens and the past The Xuanhuang world is the same. The practitioners are very strong, but very scattered, and they need someone who can truly lead them to lead them."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, fixedly looking at her, seeing her lowered her head, and then lifted it up for a while, "Is the little girl wrong?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, the surprise in his eyes was replaced with expectation and appreciation, "It''s not wrong at all, but I didn''t expect that you would suddenly say something like this."


    With Zhou Shu��s eyes facing each other, Lin Zhu lowered her head unconsciously, with a shame on her face, "Just say it when you think about it. Actually, I think it''s a bit far away, but the little girl really thinks so. Nowadays, human practitioners really need it. Senior."


    "Hehe, those are things for the future, and the problems in the small world in front of you can''t be solved, so what do you think about?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand confidently and smiled heartily. Before he knew it, the depression in his heart disappeared.


    The two women looked at him, but for some reason, smiles appeared on the corners of their mouths.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3252: Cant but can

    stepped out of the teleport vehicle, but no one was seen in the Lieshan Hall.


    There are a few small spots faintly in the air in the distance. It is the old Jiang family who gathered to discuss something.


    Zhao Yueru glanced, snorted, "I''m afraid that Shan Hai Jing will know about it, so I hid on it and talked."


    "You are waiting for me here."


    Zhou Shu went straight into the cloud and fell in front of several elders.


    Seeing Zhou Shu suddenly appear, several people were stunned, Jiang Wei saluted, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "The old man called me just now, and he said you got the ten-point Dharma formation, can you show me?"


    Jiang Ji''s face changed slightly, "The old man found you again?"


    Jiang Shu sneered, "Look, the old man doesn''t believe us at all now. Looking for outsiders is much more diligent than us. For many years, we can��t even see him, but people who have only been here for a few days, He just keeps looking, and even tells these secrets."


    Jiang Su settled his mind, "Respect for driving, ten directions of Dharma formation, it''s about the Jiang family, I can''t give it to you."


    "If you don''t give it, then I will take it myself."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, his eyes fell on Jiang Shu, as if thoughtful.


    Jiang Shu felt a panic of fear for no reason, and his heart was shocked, and he said anxiously, "What are you talking about, don''t you want to grab it?"


    Jiang Wei and Jiang Ji both changed their faces, stopped in front of Jiang Shu, and said in a straightforward voice, "Respect driver, what do you mean by this? What did the old man tell you?"


    "You should all know what he said."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "At this moment, you suddenly got the Shifang Dharma formation, there is no doubt in your heart?"


    Jiang Shu stretched out half of his head, "That''s my luck..."


    "Shut up!"


    Zhou Shu gave a low voice, and there was no pressure, but Jiang Shu was completely frozen, and he didn''t dare to move anymore like a puppet.


    Jiang Su''s mind was slightly shaken. Obviously Zhou Shu used some kind of deterrence that they didn''t know and couldn''t detect. It seems that he still underestimated Zhou Shu. He suppressed his anger and said slowly, "We suspected it, and thought that Shifang The Dharma formation may be a conspiracy of the demon race. After all, it was discovered around the demon world, but after careful inspection, I found that there is indeed an extremely powerful Zen power inside, without a trace of magic power, and its runes have nothing to do with magic power, so this The formation is definitely not done by the demons, and the behavior of the respected driving is a bit excessive."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Who said it was the conspiracy of the demons? They have no such ability."


    Jiang Ji hurriedly said, "I don''t have the power of the Xuanming clan. Besides, the Xuanming clan is not good at formations. It doesn''t look like a fake.


    "It has nothing to do with them."


    Zhou Shu frowned, with a flash of red light in his sleeves, and stretched out towards Jiang Shu, "Give me the formation."


    The stupid Jiang Shu''s complexion suddenly turned ugly, but his hand stretched out involuntarily, as if he couldn''t control himself. At the same time, the Qiankun Fangyuan Ring flashed light, and thousands of neatly arranged arrays also appeared.


    "what happened?"


    "What did you do? Stop it!"


    Jiang Yu Jiang Ji was stunned, knowing that Jiang Shu was controlled by Zhou Shu, but was worried about something wrong, so he didn''t dare to stop it, so he shouted.


    Zhou Shu took the array talisman, ignored them, and read it carefully.


    Jiang Ji Jiang Ji stared at Zhou Shu, full of anger, Jiang Shu also got out of control, wanted to grab but didn''t dare, with some resentment in his eyes.


    After a long while, Zhou Shu raised his head, a glimmer of cold light flashed in his eyes, and sneered, "This is not a ten-point Dharma formation, but a star gathering spirit formation with a coat of Zen power. Thinking of what they are going to do."


    Several people across the street were stunned for a while.


    Jiang Shi couldn''t help it anymore, "What are you talking about? What are you talking about? Who are they and what are they going to do?"


    "I don''t know if you are acting stupid or really stupid, but don''t get involved in this matter."


    Zhou Shu looked at Jiang Mi and said calmly, "The Star-Gathering Array is an array banned by the Immortal Realm, but it is used as an important large array in Emei in the Xuanhuang Realm. I can recognize it naturally. If you don��t believe me, I can make a few formations right now. Of course, you can also ask Zhao Yueru to help you make a complete formation, whatever you want."


    Jiang Su saw that Zhou Shu was sure, he hesitated, "Zunjia, it''s a fake ten-party Dharma formation? Can''t block the devilish energy?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Naturally it is fake. As for whether it can block the devil, it doesn''t matter at all."


    Jiang Ji asked suspiciously, "Why is it not important? We are now afraid of the demons coming in."


    "Because the demons won''t come in."


    Ignoring the shock of Jiang Mi and Jiang Ji, Zhou Shu looked at Jiang Shu and slowly said, "Two clan elders, some important things I have learned are not yet confessed, because I don��t know, you Jiang Is there still in the family...If these things are known to them, the Jiang family and the Kuiwei Realm will really not be able to keep it."


    Jiang Wei and Jiang Ji looked at each other, their eyes all on Jiang Shu.


    Jiang Shu stagnated and shouted, "Second brother, third brother, do you guys see what I do? Do you think I will leak the news to other people, and I will be against the Jiang family? How could it be possible! I am also Jiang. Family, descendants of the land queen!"


    "The driver didn''t say that you would leak the news, what are you worried about."


    Jiang Su sighed and was suddenly sad. If he believed that Jiang Shu''s formation was true before, he would not believe it at all now.


    Jiang Ji thought of something, but clenched his fists unconsciously, "Jiang Shu, what have you done in the past ten years? You said that after you got the news, you would rush back from the dry mountain realm, but dry mountain Jie is at least three years away from us. Why did you arrive in less than a year? You said, have you always been waiting outside of Kuiwei Jie, waiting for this opportunity to come back immediately?"


    Jiang Shu��s face changed, "Brother Brother, what are you talking about? I...I just walked faster."


    Jiang Ji sneered unconsciously, "How can it be so fast Would you also be a teleportation array?"


    "do not talk."


    Jiang Su waved his hand and smiled faintly, "Fifth brother, you go to Deyuan Hall, you haven''t seen your eldest brother for a long time, it''s time to see him."


    Jiang Shu was stunned for a moment, and his face was ashen ashen nodded, "Then I will go to the elder brother, the second elder brother and the third elder brother, to save our Jiang family and Kuiweijie, don��t believe his nonsense, I don��t know what he will do. , But he must know how to confuse people, so he has to guard against it!"


    Neither of them looked at him, Jiang Shu sighed and had to go down.


    Facing Zhou Shu, Jiang Mi said sternly, "Extreme driver, you should know a lot of things that we don��t know. I don��t expect you to tell us all, but we really want to know that this time the Jiang family still has the Kuiwei world. Can you keep it?"


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ji bowed and saluted, very sincerely, "Respect driving, you saved my life, and now it is very likely to save it again. This crisis, we can��t get through this crisis by our Jiang family. I hope that respect driving can help us through the past. , As long as we can keep the Jiang family, we can do anything we want."


    "rest assured."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "I can''t do it, it''s the responsibility of the emperor, and I will do it."


    He almost understands the other party''s plan now and can make a promise.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3253: Fully cooperate

    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, both of them were startled.


    Some light flashed in his eyes, the light of hope, although not strong, but persistent.


    When did he have such trust in Zhou Shu? Didn''t he just come back from a feather? Does he really regard him as the emperor of the heavens?


    Jiang Wei scolded himself secretly, and asked cautiously, "Respect, if you have any good ideas, say, okay? We will definitely try our best to cooperate."


    Jiang Ji is also very respectful, "The respected driver said that the demons will not come down, why?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Cang Jue is not only in contact with the Demon Race, but also the Immortal Realm. Their goal is to capture the old scholar, not to destroy the Kuiwei Realm."


    "what?"


    The expressions of the two changed suddenly, "Cang Jue also found the fairy world, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Cang Jue used the materials of the Demon Abyss Dragon as a price to attract the Phosphorescent Demon Lord to send people to surround the Kuaiwei Realm, only to surround and not fight, and to leave a gap for your Jiang family to escape, of course. Just to divide the defensive forces of the Kuiwei world and break them one by one. At a certain time, the immortal world will come forward to control the Kuiwei world and collect the mountain and sea classics. The attracting stars gathering spirit array is one of the methods to control the Kuiwei world."


    After looking at the two of them, he continued, "You have all seen the Seven-Star Realm. For thousands of years, this realm has been absorbing the star power. If there is a gathering of stars in the Kuiwei Realm, then it will gather together. A large amount of star power will be transmitted through the formation, and will continue to erode the Kuaiwei realm, so that the Kuaiwei realm can be guided and controlled by the star power. At that time, no matter how strong the old book is, it can''t stop it."


    "Damn Jiang Shu!"


    There was a palpitation in his heart, and the blue veins on Jiang Ji''s face burst out, and he scolded bitterly, "Eat what''s inside and out!"


    Jiang Su''s figure shook a few times, and he suppressed his anger. "The third brother, maybe Jiang Shu doesn''t know it, but he just won."


    "Where is there such a coincidence? It is obvious that he and Cang Jue have colluded, and I don''t know what benefit Cang Jue Xu has given him..." Jiang Ji suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly looked down, suspicious, "He doesn''t Will you run away?"


    "He has gone to Deyuan Hall, there is a bookkeeper below, he can''t leave."


    Jiang Su waved his hand and looked at Zhou Shu, "Respect, I don''t know a little bit, what does Cang Jue want the old man to do?"


    "It will be handed over to the Immortal Realm. The Xuanming Clan will not be able to use the Mountain Sea Scriptures. They definitely hope that the Immortal Realm will erase the Xuanming Clan in the Mountain Sea Scriptures and free themselves from the shackles of your Jiang family. At the same time, they will use this to attack other Wu Clan, such as Zhu Rong, and the fairy world got the Shan Hai Jing, there are more places to use..." Zhou Shu paused, "At present, it seems that the people who come from the fairy world are all old people from Emei, or it may just be Emei��s own idea. not much."


    Jiang Ji was still angrily, "Emei is also the immortal world. They are all about the same. They have been staring at us. We haven''t let it go after we hid here. It''s terrible! But what''s even more hateful is Cang Jue. We haven''t driven much in these years. Xuan Ming Clan, he actually used such a vicious scheme to completely exterminate our descendants?!"


    Jiang Su glanced at him, "Don''t tell me the third brother, when we enslaved the Wu Clan, we should have thought of this day, but we didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    "May..."


    Jiang Ji was speechless, and it took a long time before he said, "We have nothing to do. We are all forced to come here. If we don��t drive the Witch Clan to survive, let��s say that in the Xuanhuang Realm, the Witch Clan was greatly favored by the ancestors. Without the ancestors, the Wu Clan is nothing more than..."


    Jiang Su''s face sank, "You have enough."


    Jiang Ji lowered his head and said nothing more.


    He actually knows that no race is willing to accept restraint all the time, even if it seems to be loose restraint, that won��t work. It��s just that he always thinks in his heart that for the descendants of the land queen, the Wu clan should be a servant-like existence, no Willing to admit that the situation has now reversed.


    Jiang Su looked solemnly, "Respect, what should we do now?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The Seven-Star Realm has existed for thousands of years, which shows that they have been preparing for this matter a long time ago, and are prepared for a protracted battle. If the gathering of stars cannot succeed, there will definitely be other means. Always be very careful, strictly control the people in the Kuiwei world, don''t have any trouble, and don''t let anyone reveal the situation in the world."


    "it is good."


    A cold light flashed in Jiang Mi''s eyes, and he was already killing him.


    Zhou Shu said again, "It''s mainly outside the boundary. There are book elders in the boundary watching. As long as your Jiang family doesn''t mess around, it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Jiang Su said seriously, "Respect, Jiang Shu, something like that will never happen again."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "On the Mozu side, I lost deliberately. I have a plan. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Intentionally lost?"


    Jiang Ji stagnated, and said in a serpent, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier..."


    Zhou Shu ignored him, "The existence of the fairy world and the seven-star world is a hidden danger and must be completely destroyed, but now is not the time. I will notify you to cooperate."


    Jiang Su nodded, and said calmly, "You must cooperate with all your strength. Even if most of the Jiang family is dead, you must do it with the driver."


    He said indifferently, Jiang Ji faintly shuddered. He had never seen his second brother like this. The plain determination made people chill.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "The two elders, these things are very difficult to do, but even if they have done their best and prevented this infinite conspiracy, the crisis in the Quewei world will still not be resolved, and the next crisis will break out. ,Just a matter of time."


    Both of them were stagnant, but they soon understood.


    They also knew that as long as the Shan Hai Jing could still restrict the Wu Clan, the Wu Clan would still launch an attack on the Kui Kui Realm sooner or later. This time it was the Xuan Ming Clan, and perhaps the Zhu Rong Clan next time.


    Jiang Su hesitated, "I understand, but if we take the initiative to erase the traces of the Witch Clan, it is also difficult for us to survive here, and it is not our decision."


    Jiang Ji sighed, "The blame is only for our Jiang family''s failure to keep up. If we can produce a quasi-sage for so many years, there is no need to worry about it. The guarantee prepared by our Jiang family but we... alas."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You''d better talk to the old scholar about what you plan to do in the future. After I go back, I will find the old scholar and let him find you."


    Jiang Su quickly nodded, "Okay, then thank you for driving."


    Jiang Ji only smiled wryly, "We have to respect the driver for help, we are really unbelievable, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Actually, I think you''d better change places. It is still too dangerous on the edge of the wizarding world and the demon world."


    Jiang Su looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, with a lot of relief, "My respected driver said, I thought about it this way, but I never had the opportunity to talk to the old man. I will ask him this time."


    "That''s fine."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands.


    "and many more."


    Jiang Ji caught up with him a few steps, and his eyes fell on Zhou Shu''s hands, "Respect, there is one more thing."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You want to attract the stars to gather the spirit formation? I will put it away first. This formation has other uses."


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~~)


    (PPS: New Year''s Eve, the most important thing is to pay attention to your body and stay healthy~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3254: Wait for 1 light

    Jiang Ji couldn''t help but waved his hand, "No, no, I want to do something with the formation, so please take it away."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "What''s that?"


    Jiang Ji hesitated, "Jiang Shu''s cultivation strength is not much worse than mine. How did the respected driver subdue him and let him send out the formation? I am just curious. It doesn''t matter if the respected driver doesn''t say anything. ."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu lightly took out a wooden sign, "This, the old man gave it."


    The wooden sign is pitch black, with a few grains of different colors painted on it, and a crimson line surrounds the grains, or because of the long time, the red line has penetrated into the wooden sign. , Merged into one, some red light was faintly revealed at the edge.


    "this is����"


    Jiang Ji''s eyes widened, and he was stunned for a while.


    Jiang Mi remained calm, only the corners of his mouth twitched unknowingly, and he was shocked.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "This was given to me by the old scholar. He didn''t say what it was called, but I guess it has something to do with the Emperor of the Earth, right? It can suppress your blood, and make your Jiang family unable to perform normally in a short time. Strength, rest assured, I will return it to him when I go back, I don��t need this."


    "understood."


    Jiang Ji still didn''t say anything, but just nodded vigorously.


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned away.


    Jiang Su suppressed his restless mood, and said slowly, "Senior, do you really believe him?"


    "I don''t know if it is, but I know, he held this wooden sign, enough to subdue everyone in our Jiang family... Alas," Jiang Ji sighed unconsciously, "I didn''t expect that the old scholar still With this, give it back to an outsider."


    Jiang Su paused, "Maybe Jiang Shu was mad at him, or he might really regard Zhou Shu as the emperor."


    Jiang Ji said suddenly, "Is this a reminder for us?"


    "What hint?"


    Jiang Su was a little confused, but soon thought of something, "You say, wish?"


    Jiang Ji nodded repeatedly, "Yes, brother! We won��t have a chance to see the old man, if he wants to ask our wishes, we..."


    A few days later.


    ����ɽ.


    Zhou Shu sat in front of the plowing fire, with a leisurely expression, and the opposite was a sudden appearance.


    Suddenly it seemed to put down the wine jar, as if thinking, "It''s not quiet in the world these days."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What did you see?"


    "I saw a lot of things," suddenly shook his head slightly. "The Jiang family here on Lei Lei Mountain was gone the day before yesterday. Didn''t they keep the most important place? Yesterday, the tribe on the Huo Rin Valley said, the main hall There were also a lot less people there. The world seemed to be half empty. When I came here today, I saw that all the Xuanming people who were locked up had left the Kuaiwei world. They were brought out by Jiang Ji, and Jiang Ji soon Ji came back, what''s going on, brother Baima?"


    Zhou Shu picked up the wine glass and took a sip, "Good wine, good thing."


    "What good thing? I can''t see it!"


    Suddenly it seemed a little angry, "The Jiang family looked like they had given up resistance, and even the Xuanming clan let them go back. Are they not defending the Kuaiwei Realm and intend to escape? Or should they give this place to the Xuanming clan to resist the demon? Family? I absolutely cannot accept this kind of thing!"


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder in the air, "Reassured, it''s not what you think."


    suddenly seemed to stare at him, "Then tell me, I can''t help?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "How do you help? Take the clansmen to attack the demons, or the Xuanming tribe and practitioners in the Seven Star Realm?"


    "This one����"


    Suddenly he sighed, "Master Zhu Rong has not given instructions until now, and there is no news from your solar mark. If I go back without authorization to attract people from the tribe, I am afraid that it will cause trouble for Zhu Rongjie, Mozu and Xuanming. The clan also has the immortal world, in case it gets caught..."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Xiang brother, compared with the past, you have changed."


    "I became shrunken, and I''m not happy doing things, right?"


    Suddenly it seemed to lift up the wine jar, pour it down, drenched in alcohol, and angrily said, "I knew I didn''t do this magician. If I was alone, I would do whatever I wanted. Go now. The Profound Underworld is looking for that Cang Jue!"


    "This is not a bad thing."


    Zhou Shu calmly looked at him, "There is a group of people behind him, a lot of realms, they can��t move rashly. Brother Xiang, the current situation of the Kuiwei realm is not to please the Xuanming clan. They have no meaning to stay here. It��s not about the demons, but the Jiang family is working hard to rectify and prepare for the upcoming war."


    suddenly became excited, "A war is coming?"


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Yes, and your task is to take care of the Zhurong people and to guard the Kuiwei world, not just Lei Lei Mountain, but the whole world, no matter what kind of enemies you encounter, the demons or practitioners Xuan Ming clan, as long as you dare to come in, you are responsible for destroying them."


    "I must do it well."


    Suddenly nodded again and again, as if taking an oath seriously, "But the Seven Star Realm and the demons, what should I do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, ��Don��t let the witch gods embarrass, take the initiative to attack things, hand it over to the Jiang family and me, the Xuanming clan and the demons are up to us to fight, you just need to guard the world."


    Suddenly, it seemed that there was a lot of guilt, "You do all the troublesome things, I, oh..."


    "What''s the relationship? How do you and I divide each other?" Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Furthermore, your help may not be a good thing. If you really make you Zhu Rong clan fight with Xuan Ming clan, the war will continue, the Kuiwei Realm on the side will definitely be over. The Jiang family doesn��t want this either."


    Many things, Zhou Shu did not tell Suddenly, he did not use the sun mark to find Zhu Rong Wushen.


    Zhou Shu��s idea is very simple. This matter is the cultivator��s own business. It is best not to let the Zhu Rong clan and Xuanming clan participate, or don��t participate so early It��s okay, but you have to wait. Zhou Shu will fight after reaching the goal. On the other hand, it suddenly seems that his loyalty to Zhu Rong is definitely higher than his trust in Zhou Shu. This has been verified in the chariot last time, such a believer of the wizard god. , Now it��s not suitable for Zhou Shu to put his heart to heart.


    Perhaps, after communicating with Zhu Rong, there may be a better and easier way, but for Zhou Shu, that is meaningless.


    He must rely on himself in order to rectify the emperor��s name and achieve his goal. Even if he does not do well and does hard work, he must lead human practitioners to complete it. Other races, even witch gods, cannot grab merit. Even the witch **** might be able to better help the Kuiwei world.


    "Brother White Horse, you really think about us."


    Suddenly nodded, and solemnly said, "If it can be resolved smoothly, you must go to the wizarding world. Lord Zhu Rong will definitely see you."


    "I can solve it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and picked up the wine glass, and looked up at the sky.


    Suddenly, he looked around, wondering, "In the past few days, you have seen the sky dozens of times. What are you waiting for?"


    "Wait for a light."


    Zhou Shu smiled, but a few worries flashed in his eyes. Zhao Yueru and Lin Zhu had left Kuiwei Realm for three days.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3255: negotiation

    A blue light fell suddenly.


    Suddenly it seemed to be stunned. There was really light that could penetrate it. In doubt, I saw a slender arm stretched out from the light and shook it slightly.


    How is this going?


    "Xiang brother, let''s say goodbye."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, grabbed the arm, and soon disappeared.


    In the car.


    Zhou Shu looked at the two women carefully, and breathed a sigh of relief, "How about?"


    "Of course it succeeded!"


    Zhao Yueru, who was leaning on the chair, replied feebly, her face flushed, she seemed very excited.


    It''s no wonder that she has fought a very beautiful battle against a far stronger opponent without Zhou Shu.


    "It''s thrilling, senior."


    Lin Zhu blinked her squishy eyes and spoke in a low voice.


    The process can be regarded as thrilling, several times in danger, but the result is very good, forcing the devil to possess the body, Zhao Yueru also has experience, as soon as he perceives the devil to appear, he immediately leaves with Lin Zhu, if it takes a breath, he will leave. Nope, that''s the case, the teleporting car is also stained with a thick layer of magic.


    "It will be born once, and it will be cooked again, next time it will be much better."


    Zhao Yueru clenched her fist and looked full of fighting spirit, "I feel that the Devil God is very upset. If you come again a few times, this Great Demon Lord Duantian will definitely have a hard time. Then you will find Duantian and see you. Different from him, if the Demon God is not stupid, he will definitely abandon him."


    Lin Zhu was worried about the teleportation vehicle, "Senior can figure out a way to remove the devilish energy on it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Doesn''t it affect the transmission?"


    Lin Zhu thought for a while and said, "This has no effect. The inside is different from the outside, and these demonic energy will not erode in."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then keep it. If it''s a little bit devilish, it''s better to be concealed. I can get rid of it anytime."


    Lin Zhu nodded freely, "Good senior, what shall we do now?"


    "I will be able to recover in two days, and then I can go to Broken Sky again," Zhao Yueru hesitated, "Or, go to Juding Mountain? There is more suitable for recovery, there are immortal vitality everywhere."


    Zhou Shu knew her thoughts, but shook his head, "Go to the Emperor''s Palace to recover, where is the best."


    Zhao Yueru pouted her lips, a little dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "On the Judingshan side, there is no time yet. It''s really your chance. You can''t get away."


    Zhao Yueru snorted, "I''m just curious...Then go to the Emperor''s Palace, by the way, can you see Mu City Lord now?"


    Giant Dingshan.


    The young man stood still in the valley, motionless, and had been in this state for more than ten days.


    "I have stood for so long, you can resist not speaking, you are very patient, you have to speak first, right?"


    "Okay, I have something to tell you."


    "The Immortal Realm has been eyeing the Kuiwei Realm. Our opponents are not only the Demon Race and the Witch Race. By the way, this time the Immortal Realm comes from Emei, the Emei in Nanzhanzhou. I told you that they killed The Jiang family in the Xuanhuang Realm is here again."


    "The little guys of the Jiang family plan to leave. They think there is no place for us anymore, what do you think?"


    "This world is supported by you and me. To go, I can only go together. I can''t make decisions for you."


    After waiting for a long time, the young man shook his head slightly and sighed, "I still don''t speak, even if the Jiang family is about to face the moment of life and death?"


    "Are you still waiting for the sister who can save you? I really don''t understand, how can she help you unlock the seal? Relying on her ordinary sword flying sword, or her blood? When it comes to blood, she is indeed Xuanhuang Descendants of the ancient family, but the Zhao family has nothing to do with you in the past."


    There was a slight noise on the ground, and a group of ants crawled out to form several familiar characters.


    "You want me to bring her here, so do you trust her?"


    The young man shook his head unconsciously, with some helplessness on his face, "If you must do this, I can promise you, but you also have to promise me three things. First, don''t mention your past grievances to anyone, especially The matter of Emperor Xuanyuan."


    The ant moves.


    "Did you agree?"


    The young man was slightly startled, "Did you lie to me?"


    The ant moved again, repeating the characters.


    "Okay, after so long in retreat, it seems that you understand a lot of truths. When facing the threat of the immortal world, you need to give up unnecessary attachments. If you knew this truth early, our Kuaiwei world would definitely be stronger than now. Many," a trace of regret flashed in the young man��s eyes, "The second thing, if the nun really has a way to lift your seal and restore your strength, you and I must work together. Simply put, it��s you. listen to me."


    The ants climbed up and merged into a few words.


    "You say you are better than me?"


    The young man smiled and said, "Remove the question mark. You are a nonsense. Whether you admit it or not, I have always been better than you. I used to be and I am now. We have been compared countless times, and the result is almost the same every time. What are you still struggling with."


    The ant hesitated for a while before moving again.


    "Yes again?"


    The young man shook his head gently, "Negotiating with you is much smoother than expected. You actually agreed. If it were not for these ants to be 100% your origin, I would doubt whether you have changed people, okay. , The third thing, if you really have to leave here, after you establish yourself in a new place, you have to restore your current situation. Simply put, your freedom only exists for this period of time."


    The ants ran wildly, and a few large characters appeared in front of them, in crazy cursive fonts.


    "strongly oppose?"


    The young man''s mouth curled up, "This is just like you, otherwise it''s not interesting to talk about it, Ding brother, I miss those times that year, you and me, Shanhetu, Xuanyuanjian, the emperor and the emperor..."


    For a long time He shook his head, "Forget it, that''s all gone, then I can put it another way, you can come out, but you must stay in the Kuiwei world."


    The ant stopped for a long time before moving slowly. This time the characters were very long, almost ten characters.


    When the young man saw those words, his body was shaken and he was silent for a while.


    "Are you asking me, what do we mean by guarding here?"


    "Did you also see that it is impossible for the Jiang family to have a figure comparable to the earth emperor, and there will never be a new earth emperor?"


    "Actually, you are right. Over the years, the Jiang family hasn''t even appeared anyone who wants to inherit the will of the earth emperor. Even if they don''t have talents, they don''t even have ambitions. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are idiots!"


    "I would actually practice the Law of Wishes for them, ha ha, now that I think of it makes people laugh."


    The young man laughed, leaning forward and back together, looking like crazy.


    For a long time, he stood still and smiled calmly, "However, I still have to stay here to protect these wastes. This is something I promised him."


    I don��t know who is more persistent.


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support of 66965999, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3256: Confess

    months have passed.


    on the two purple magic stars connected together.


    Cangmo stared at the Kui Kui realm in the distance with an ugly expression, "Broken Heaven, Master Cang Jue is very dissatisfied!"


    Duantian frowned, "There are already six Purple Devil Stars formed, what else is unsatisfactory?"


    He looked wilted, as if he hadn''t slept in hundreds of years, and he was impatient when he spoke.


    This attitude made Cang Mo more angry, "Five? According to the plan, there should be at least ten now. You are so slow. It will not take decades to enclose the Kuiwei world? Master Cangju So much patience!"


    Broken the sky and waved his hand, "You have thought about it, it won''t be that long."


    "You seem very upset, something happened?"


    Cang Mo glanced at him indifferently, and snorted coldly, "Broken sky, I don''t care what happened to you, in short, the things you said before must be done! Now you have delayed a lot of time and harmed Master Cangjue��s next plan is too late to be implemented. Do you know what it means? Every time you delay a day, the plan is more likely to fail. If something goes wrong in the end, your Demon Lord don��t want Demon Abyss. Dragon!"


    Duan Tian stretched his waist, his face gradually dignified, "That''s your business. We are here and we have done something. We said that the Demon Abyss dragon will be given to us, otherwise we will go to the Profound Underworld. Blame us."


    "Are you threatening Master Cang Jue?"


    Cang Mo stagnated, and said miserably, "Is it because you are not able to do things first, so you dare to threaten us?"


    Duantian stared at him, "Okay, I''m tired of it, I don''t want to face your face, let''s go! Anyway, I will continue to surround, and when the surround is complete, you will send the things, don''t come back."


    "You better do it."


    Cangmo stood for a while with a gloomy expression, turned into a blue light, and disappeared.


    It��s been a long time since I heard from the Kuiwei Realm. Those Xuanming people who were sent back did not bring back anything of value. I don��t know if there will be any problems with the plan. It is necessary to ask Master Cang Jue. Now, after preparing for so long, nothing should happen.


    Duantian watched him leave and roared angrily.


    There are always practitioners harassing him during this period, making him unbearable.


    Every time in the middle of the fight, when he was about to lose or lose, the Demon God would come out to help, thinking that he could catch the practitioner, but never succeeded. For this reason, the Demon God had already reprimanded him several times. Last time he even said that if If this continues, he, the magic envoy, will stop doing it.


    And what he can do, in the face of the angry devil, he dare not even say anything.


    what can we do about it?


    Although during this period of time, the Purple Devil Star has made good progress, but if the cultivator comes a few times and the Demon God really gives up on himself, then it doesn��t make any sense for him to do anything. Without the power of the demon god, the status would never last.


    To survive in the devil world, strength is the first.


    In the distance, a ray of light came quickly, making the sky cold and cold.


    What are you afraid of?


    It was only when he was near that he realized that it was not a cultivator, but the Great Demon Lord Zhou Shu riding a dragon of devilish energy.


    Duantian was overjoyed, and quickly approached for a few walks, "Your Excellency is here."


    I don''t need respect for Cang Mo at all, but I don''t dare to Zhou Shu. This is a person with a demon god''s mission, and he may be the only one who can help himself.


    Zhou Shu came down, leaning against the Purple Demon Star, and absorbing the devil energy, before he looked at Broken Sky.


    glanced a few times, a sneer squeezed from the corner of his mouth, "Daitian, why are you getting weaker and weaker!"


    Duantian sighed, and said in a serene manner, "How can you not be weak without the Earth Demon Soldier? Your Excellency, what is your mission? Tell me quickly. If there are no more Earth Demon Soldiers, I might not see you again. it''s your turn."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Why?"


    To Zhou Shu, Duantian was very calm, "Every day practitioners come to me to fight. If I can''t fight, I can only ask Lord Demon God to come out and help. Now the Demon God is tired of me. I am afraid that if this continues, he will Take away my position as an envoy, then I must die."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "It seems that you have not passed the test of Lord Demon God."


    Broken sky was stunned, "Huh?"


    was in doubt, but saw a black dragon rushing towards the front door. It was the Great Desolate Halberd with infinite magic power, and it went away extremely fast.


    "It''s you."


    The tone and language have changed, and the expression in his eyes has also changed. Duantian stared at Zhou Shu, not caring about Dahuangji at all.


    The Great Desolate Halberd was fixed in the air, and it did not fall.


    Zhou Shu snorted, "Such a weak fellow, do you always guard it?"


    Duantian said indifferently, "When did the cultivator and the Great Demon collude? You brought the two cultivators, right?"


    Zhou said calmly, "What do you think?"


    really exposed.


    The Demon God is not a fool like Duan Tian, ??and this strategy is not very good. The timing is too coincidental.


    However, the Demon God seems to have not seen his true identity, which is a bit strange.


    "You let them continue to weaken Duantian''s power in order to kill Duantian. Almost all the demons who want to kill the demon are to gain the favor of the demon **** and become a new demon, but you are different, if You want to replace Duantian as my magician. Last time you could do it with a single word." Duantian smiled with a murderous smile, "You want to kill him, but you don''t want to replace him, then There is only one possibility..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, "What''s possible?"


    Nothing will be done according to the idea, there will be some mistakes, but it is a pity that it is wrong with the Mozu.


    He has never paid much attention to the Demon Race, and in the end even the Demon God underestimated it, it was his own fault.


    It''s probably going to be a battle The great demon possessed by the devil, can this soul shadow be preserved, if it can��t be preserved, will it be too late for the preparations to come?


    Although his face didn''t change his face, he had many thoughts when he changed his mind.


    "You are the magician of other demon gods."


    Broken sneered, as if I had already seen everything, "Last time I should have thought that you didn''t have enough respect for me, and you got my mark of the demon but never used it. These two things are on any demon who is not a demon. It''s all impossible things. Now you are still taking the initiative to deal with my magician. The facts couldn''t be more obvious! You can confess!"


    "what?!"


    Zhou was relieved, looking at Broken Sky with a confident face, he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "You are right? Hahahaha!"


    Duantian let out a weird and arrogant laugh, "You hide well, but I can see it clearly, and I can see it with this surprisingly weak body, Zhou Shu , Tell me, are you Aotian or Heaven-Eater? There are only two of them, who have never dealt with me. If you make everything clear, I might still give you a good way out."


    "This one����"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, his previous judgment seemed wrong, not because he underestimated the demons, but because he really looked down upon him.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3257: Abandoned?

    Zhou Shu settled down, "My lord, you don''t know who the other demon gods are?"


    "Of course! No one can say it!"


    He sneered, "No wonder you didn''t agree with me last time, and you cheated off my mark. Say quickly, or I will ask him personally! At that time, can you continue to be this magician? It''s hard to say."


    Zhou calmly said, "I don''t know."


    Duantian stagnated, "What, did he not tell you his name? Did he say nothing?"


    "Neither is it."


    Zhou Shu hesitated. Fortunately, he had seen a demon god, and it seemed that it was not difficult to make a lie. "I remember that adult said that he went to Zero Demon Abyss to look for him when he had something to do. There was a demon from 30,000 years ago. Wei, can help me..."


    "So it was him!"


    Duantian''s expression changed slightly, and he murmured, "This guy, how come you encounter such good materials every time..."


    Zhou Shu curiously asked, "Who is it?"


    "It has nothing to do with you," Duantian looked at Zhou Shu, with a little disgust flashing in his eyes, but the killing intent was completely eliminated. It could be seen that he was still a little afraid of Aotian, "Return the axe to Duantian, Don''t come here to mess with me again, then just get out!"


    "How can I return the things I took, this is what the adult told me, of course, I think so too."


    Zhou Shu shook his head resolutely. He didn''t intend to pay it back. Now that he has the demon **** as a guise, and the opponent has curtailed his intent to kill, it is even more impossible.


    Duantian''s face twisted a few times, "You are so bold!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said solemnly, "My lord, why are you clinging to a bad magician?"


    "If there is a good one, who will be bad?"


    Broken the sky and blurted out, feeling a little uncomfortable when he said it, and his face sank, "Then why do you have to kill him? Did he provoke you?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "It''s about the material of a giant Demon Abyss, so if you don''t provoke it, you will provoke it."


    "The Demon Abyss Dragon?"


    Duantian was a little surprised, "What does he have to do with the Demon Abyss Dragon, can he get the material?"


    "My lord shouldn''t have much time, so I will make a long story short. He colluded with the Xuan Ming clan and negotiated a deal. The price is the Demon Abyss Dragon. He intends to use the Demon Abyss Dragon to please the Phosphorescent Demon Lord, and I intend to **** this one. "The dragon''s material," Zhou Shu said while looking at Duantian, "Of course, I don''t intend to give it to anyone."


    "I got the material of the Demon Abyss Dragon, but I have to give it to others? When did I take in such a cowardly and innocent magician?"


    Duantian''s figure was shocked, his face was a little green, and he looked angry, as if he was about to beat himself to death at any time.


    Seeing his look, Zhou Shu knew he was talking about dialogue.


    Although the demon **** does not care about the enchantment that has not grown up, it does not mean that the demon **** does not care about the growth of the envoy. No demon **** wants to see his envoy being driven by others, even if it is the devil, especially to actively please others. Demon, that can hardly be tolerated.


    Magic, represents the dignity of the demon god.


    Zhou Yishi said, "My lord, I heard that there was a magic power that was appreciated by two demon gods at the same time. Although I am not talented, I also want to learn a lesson. If I can gain the power of two adults, I will change. He is extremely powerful and can do a lot for the two adults, and maybe it can make the two adults bond."


    "Dual Magician?"


    Duantian recovered, and a glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes, "It is true, but it is difficult to do it."


    Zhou Shu''s face was calm, "The practitioner said that if there is a will, we can definitely do it. Now I have the mark of an adult. When I meet the adult next time, I will explain it in detail. But It''s not possible now. It is difficult for that adult to come out. He said that the magic envoy who needs his help is not worthy of being his magic envoy."


    "Huh, you have taken all the benefits!"


    Duantian snorted, still not intent to kill, but some appreciation.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "As an adult''s magician, no matter how much benefit it takes, it is not for adults."


    "I don''t have time to talk to you, it''s really weak!"


    Duantian''s figure trembled slightly, showing a lot of dissatisfaction. He hesitated when he watched Zhou Shu, "Take that axe out."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and understood what Duantian was going to do, immediately took out the flame-breaking double axe engraved with the mark of swallowing the sky and put it in his hand.


    "Make a note, tell him!"


    Breaking loudly, a red light suddenly broke away from the body and plunged straight into the double axe, the brilliance flashed, and then disappeared.


    is done.


    "what are you doing?!"


    Looking at the Great Desolate Halberd hanging in front of him, Duan Tian realized something and panicked.


    "I didn''t fight last time, make up this time!"


    Zhou Shu laughed, and the Great Desolate Halberd smashed it down without hesitation.


    "You...you can''t do this!"


    Broken Sky stretched out his arms and hurriedly resisted, but he couldn''t stand it after a few strokes. He was shaken by the Great Desolate Halberd, and he couldn''t stand still.


    "My lord... my lord..."


    Perceived the killing intent in Zhou Shu''s eyes, he roared in a busy day, but he was very puzzled, usually he didn''t need to ask for help at all. In such a situation, the demon **** would have come out to help, why not?


    Thinking of something, he subconsciously looked towards his shoulder.


    The original thin mark of the Demon God completely disappeared. Only then did he realize that he had lost all the power of the Demon God.


    is gone at all.


    Abandoned by the demon god, what happened just now, why is it like this?


    "Spare...Spare!"


    After hesitating for two breaths, Xuantian knelt down without hesitation and begged loudly.


    Without the blessing of the power of the demon god, without the status of the magic envoy, and without the demon soldier, facing a strong like Zhou Shu, he suddenly lost his courage completely.


    "You have demon dependence, no wonder he will abandon you."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, but his subordinates did not relax at allThe Great Desolate Halberd swept across.


    The black wind squeezed the city, and the Purple Devil Star became dim in an instant.


    The big head flew up in the sky, with endless unwillingness and fear, it seemed that there was still life, it seemed that he wanted to escape.


    ����, the head exploded suddenly.


    Before he could fly far, he was killed by Zhou Shu.


    The strong demon energy burst out, splashing around like a black meteor shower, and the chimney formed by the remains of the demon clan below continuously emits black smoke straight up, forming a weird and absurd picture, the black version of " The sun sets in the long river, and the desert is lonely smoke straight.�� In this pale and black magic mist, a group of tool demons are still running persistently, sending piles of magic energy to all directions. There is nothing to let They stopped, even if there was no owner, or no life.


    �ˣ��ˡ���


    Accompanied by a series of continuous ringing, purple **** fell from the magic mist and landed at Zhou Shu''s feet.


    is not too big or bright, but in the devilish energy, there is a strange and clear brilliance, as if it is tempting someone.


    Is this the Purple Devil Star?


    Zhou Shu picked them up one by one, put them in the magic soldier, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "So many, but I don''t know how to use it yet, which demon **** can I teach me."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3258: 3 big gifts

    is not the best way to kill Duantian, but it can only be so.


    I don��t know when, the Demon God of Devouring Sky will come to consciousness, and the wrath of the Demon God is not easy to bear.


    Similarly, Zhou Shu did not intend to take over the position of the Great Demon Lord Broken Sky and continue to encircle the Kuiwei Realm. Of course it was a false encirclement, just to obtain the material of the Demon Abyss Dragon from Cang Jue. This would also be a great risk. , After all, the Shifang Dharma formation no longer exists.


    broke Cang Jue''s plan, but he also left many loopholes on his side. If he couldn''t get the most benefit from the plan, what he could do was solve the problem as soon as possible.


    It''s not too late, it''s time to go to the Seven Star Realm.


    Soon, Zhou Shu returned to the Kui Kui realm.


    A few messages went down, and everyone who should have come came to Lieshan Hall.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There will be no more problems with the demon clan, the demon is dead."


    "died?"


    A few people froze together, their eyes widened.


    Jiang Ji hesitated and said, "How can the driver do it, how can the magician die?"


    "Yeah, it''s not that we don''t believe it. It''s too unbelievable." Jiang Ma looked at Zhou Shu with a condensed expression. "It is said that the magic envoy is an existence that can''t be killed by a quasi-sage. As long as there is a trace of devilish energy, it can come back to life. You can also escape with the devilish energy, unless all the evil energy is eliminated, it is possible to kill him."


    Jiang Su nodded, "And this is not really a kill, the devil can help him resurrect in the devil world."


    Jiang Ji sighed, "So in the eyes of cultivators, the enchantress may be more terrifying than the demon lord, you respect..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I said that if you die, you are dead. There will be no resurrection. Broken sky has completely disappeared, but Broken sky is dead. It doesn''t mean that other magic envoys will not be sent. They may continue for a few years at most. So we have to make good use of this time."


    What other people want to say, Jiang Su stood up a few steps, and said sharply, "What you say is what you say, what are you talking about!"


    "Yes, I don''t want to continue to question, I actually want to say..."


    Jiang Ji hesitated for a while, "It is said that in the Xuanhuang Realm, the only ones who could kill the envoys except the saints and beasts were the human emperor and the earth emperor."


    Jiang Ma whispered, "Yes, the classics in the clan really say so."


    "Is it?"


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, but he was very happy in his heart. He did not expect to achieve a good achievement without knowing it, "Now that the problem of the magician is solved, the second step can be planned. ."


    "But listen to the commander."


    Jiang''s family immediately agreed, neatly.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The second step is to assault the Seven Star Realm. Only by doing this can the threats of the Immortal Realm and the Xuanming Clan be temporarily suspended, and at the same time, it is imperative to prevent your future actions from being detected by the Immortal Realm. I don��t understand the situation of the Seven Star Realms, but they must be defeated, and the sooner the better, the process must be very difficult. You must be prepared for death and injury, which is a preparation for a large number of deaths and injuries."


    He glanced at the people, all he saw was an expression of death.


    Jiang Ma said lightly, "The Jiang family never fears death."


    Jiang Su had a smile at the corner of his mouth, ��I��ve been waiting for this day. Three hundred men are ready to die, and I��m waiting for the three of them, and I��m willing to be the first pawn.��


    Jiang Ji said solemnly, "Yes, we have planned it before. The Jiang family will take the lead. You guys will take the teleport car to attack. It would be best if you can go straight to Huanglong. Of course, you don''t need to be in a hurry. We have three hundred. Life, at least you can fight for a few days, as long as you can do it before they all die."


    Jiang Su looked solemnly, "When will you leave, please tell me about it, and I will issue the order immediately."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I told you to fight, not to let you die in vain, don''t you know the star photos of Emei? I reminded you before."


    Jiang Ji said faintly, "Jiang family and Emei can''t fight once or twice. Fierce Stars, we all know that we are invincible and we are bound to be their targets in the void, and we can''t escape, but We also know that if those star powers can be used on us, it will do less harm to the people of the Kuiwei Realm and the respected drivers, so that our goal will be achieved."


    "You guys are really going to die."


    Zhou calmed down, shook his head, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Respect the driver doubting our sincerity?"


    Jiang Ji''s face changed, "We believe that you may become the emperor, and even I now think that you have the qualifications of the emperor, but this does not mean that you can despise us! The Jiang family never fears death, if not so, then How can we live to the present? Every time we encounter a crisis, we have the consciousness of life to make a way out!"


    Jiang Ma closed his eyes and opened it again, a lot of pride rose in his heart, "Don''t underestimate our Jiang family!"


    Jiang Su kept calm, "Is the respectable driver worrying about the Jiang family��s back road? Don��t worry too much, we are ready. The old man has promised us that he will save our blood, just like he did in the past. And there are four younger brothers outside, the Jiang family will definitely not cut off."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "In other words, you have prepared a way to deal with Xingli? I''m talking more than fate."


    Jiang Ji nodded seriously, "Of course, after dealing with Emei for so many years, we have a lot of ways to restrain them, and the gods of the Zhu Rong clan attached a fire light curse to each of us. This curse can offset Little star power is not an exaggeration. Even if starlight can kill us, they will need at least ten times more star power."


    "It''s not like being beaten all the time."


    Jiang Ma said slowly, "In the past few years, we have used the power obtained from the Zhurong and Xuanming tribes to study a lot of usable things, such as star-reversing nails, with the power of the lunar yin, which can counterattack with the star power and send out stars. Powerful people are the most vicious, even if it��s a Hunyuan Golden Immortal, it��s uncomfortable. There are also Yang Blast bombs which can form a short-term shield of solar power. If necessary, they can use rules. The power detonates, attacks enemies hundreds of thousands of miles away, and..."


    He talked a lot, his eyes fell on Lin Zhu, and he bowed and saluted, "Speaking of these things, many of these things are helped by Miss Lin, Jiang Mou thank you very much."


    "you are welcome."


    Lin Zhu shook her head, there was a hint of inexplicable emotions, she really did not expect that she and the Jiang family would become comrades-in-arms one day.


    Zhou Shu looked at Jiang Ma and slowly said, "Such a gift is not enough. If you want to thank her, you have to give a big gift at least three times."


    "Big gift? Three times?"


    Jiang Ji stagnated, "That''s the gift that the Jiang family would do to sacrifice to the ancestor..."


    Jiang Biao, who had always been obliged to obey, was stunned. Is Zhou Shu''s request a bit excessive, "respectful driver..."


    Jiang Ma couldn''t help it anymore, and scolded, "Respect, what do you mean by this? We listen to you everything, and go to the Seven Stars Realm without fear of death, but you tease us like this? Want us to bow to her?"


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, shaking her head in surprise, she didn''t know why Zhou Shu suddenly spoke like this.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at her, but said slowly, "Three big gifts, at least you can save more than two hundred lives, you don''t lose."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3259: Stop talking

    (PS: Happy New Year''s Eve!)


    "Can you save more than two hundred people?"


    Jiang Su looked extremely shocked, and only quickly became solemn, "If we can keep the blood of my Jiang family, let alone three big gifts, how about ten times a hundred times?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saluted Lin Zhu and bowed down to the ground, five in a row. Lin Zhu was panic, but he couldn''t stop it.


    Jiang Ji quickly followed and paid three salutes without saying a word.


    Jiang Ma looked sad and angry, followed behind to salute, seemingly unwilling, but he did enough work.


    "You...you..."


    Lin Zhu was there, looking at Zhou Shu, "Senior, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "Zhu, they have kept you for so long, what does it matter if you give a few salutes now, let alone, you have to take such a big risk to help them... Okay, don''t say it."


    Lin Zhu understood something and nodded obediently.


    This can be regarded as Zhou Shu venting her anger, because of the former Jiang family''s rudeness.


    Jiang Su took a deep breath and slowly said, "Previously, Zunjia said that a large number of deaths and injuries would not be avoided, but now that he can save more than 200 lives in the Jiang family, I believe in Zunjia, but I also hope that Zunjia can give us a suitable explanation. "


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "In my opinion, more than ten people are a lot of casualties."


    "what?!"


    Jiang''s family are all stuck.


    "Ten people even..."


    "Respect driving really cherishes talents."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he whispered, "Every human being is an important asset. Whether it is a cultivator or a mortal, my idea is that no one should die. If more than ten people are not counted as a large number of casualties, what? In your eyes, do these 300 people have to die more than half?"


    Just looking at their surprised look, he quickly settled down.


    He knows that he is a little emotional, maybe because of his previous life, his attitude towards life is different from other people.


    Jiang Su said in a deep voice, "The lesson is that I am so rude."


    Jiang Ma slowly said, "I understand now, maybe Zunjia is not the emperor, but there is indeed a demeanor of loving the people like a child. I have nothing to say except admire."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Everyone, come out with me."


    Leaving the Lieshan Temple, came to a wide square, Zhou Shu looked at Lin Zhu, "It''s okay."


    Lin Zhu nodded, opened the teleportation vehicle, and a brightly shining jade platform appeared in front of everyone.


    "This is...this is..."


    Jiang Su realized something, and his voice trembled, but he couldn''t say those words anyway. Jiang Ji hesitated and said, "Miss Lin, this...it''s not that you have already made the cross-border teleportation array. Right?"


    Lin Zhu chin lightly, "Thank you for your resources."


    Jiang Su couldn''t help it any more, and grabbed his beard and said, "God, you... why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    "If you say it early, it will be over."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Can you keep the secret? Even the Jiang family can have traitors like Jiang Shu, how many others have been bought by the Xuanming clan and the immortal world? If the teleportation formation appeared early, the immortal world would have been long ago. I see, you Kuiwei Realm still survive today?"


    Jiang Su''s face blushed and he couldn''t refute it.


    Jiang Ma sighed, "The respected driver said that people in our own world can''t control it by themselves, haha... it makes people laugh."


    "She has her own intention to conceal the news, and I told the old scholar before that you don''t want to worry too much."


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves with an unhappy face, and it is always right to push the problem to Shan Hai Jing. "In short, this is the cross-border teleportation array. We have tested it and it has high accuracy and can transmit you directly. To the Seven Star Realm, the number of teleporters can reach ten people..."


    Jiang Ji said overjoyed, "No wonder the driver would say that, only the first ten people are the most dangerous, right? As long as the ten people can block the enemy for a period of time, the others will be able to pass it smoothly. With more than two hundred people working together, the casualties will definitely be greatly reduced, I see!"


    Jiang Mi and Jiang Ma couldn''t help but smile while looking at Lin Zhu and Zhou Shu, their eyes were full of joy and admiration.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I don''t know what you said, the first batch of transmission must be me and Yueru, I will buy you time."


    Jiang Su''s face changed drastically, and he couldn''t help shaking his head, "No, no, how can I let you take the lead? This is something our Jiang family must do."


    "If you decide something, don''t say more."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You just need to be ready. If you are allowed to take the lead, there will be more than ten casualties."


    The clan elders were all stagnated and wanted to refute, but they were speechless. The most important thing for the first battle to fight for time is strength. For the Jiang family, ten people including three clan elders are not as good as Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru. Two people, and if an ordinary elite takes the lead, I''m afraid they won''t be able to win much time if they die.


    In the end, he only sighed, and there was a little awe in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    After noticing them, Zhou Shu explained two sentences, "I said that there are few casualties. On the one hand, the teleportation array can avoid the interception of the star photos and can reduce unnecessary losses for you. It��s impossible to use star photos arbitrarily. As far as I know, the star photos currently mastered by Emei are not a highly accurate rule. A single shot of starlight is an indiscriminate blow. In their own world, they use Stars will have a lot of scruples."


    "It''s better to be considerate of driving."


    Jiang Mi just salutes, "When will we leave? We will be assembled soon."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Clan elder, you are sure that the Jiang family you are going to this time are worthy of trust, right?"


    "Yes."


    Jiang Su very seriously agreed, "Relax, don''t worry, after a month of screening, the Jiang family who stayed behind will definitely not betray the Jiang family. If there is another one, the old man can die."


    Zhou Shu seems thoughtful With more than 300 children, the Jiang family is proud of it. "


    Jiang Su was shocked when he heard the sound, and suddenly he felt a surge of blood, "Thank you for your words!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Clan elders, let them prepare. You don''t need to say anything about life or death. There is something that must be explained. The teleportation array must not be leaked from them. How did you use it before? That way, after using it, it will be treated as if they had never used it."


    "it is good!"


    Jiang Su did not hesitate, and said in a loud voice, as if he felt that it was not enough, and said, "The Jiang family has already suffered a lot and can''t stand any more torture. We still had ideas in the past, but now after the immortal world intervenes , We don��t think about it anymore, let alone covet it, and the Jiang family understands the truth of the crime."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Needless to say the clan elder, without the Jiang family and the book elder, the teleportation formation would not appear. I can guarantee that your efforts will definitely be rewarded, but not now.


    "Thank you for your words."


    Jiang Su seemed to be relieved, "Are you going to the Seven Star Realm now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the sooner the better."


    Jiang Su nodded, and was about to issue an order, but suddenly stopped, his eyes fell in front of the teleportation formation, his figure was stagnant, "Shu old?"


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3260: Let you win 1 time

    In front of the teleportation formation, a young man with an expressionless face stood.


    Zhou Shu frowned. He had already asked Lin Zhu and the old scholar to talk about the teleportation formation. It doesn''t make sense to oppose it now, and even if the objection is not changed, he took two steps, "Senior, junior. Didn��t you say it?"


    "It''s not a matter of it."


    The young man said lightly, "It''s your companion sister."


    Zhou Shu paused, "She is still in the Imperial Palace, and the seniors can find her directly."


    The young man showed a slight displeasure, "I have looked for it, but she said that you have to agree to it before she is willing."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What''s the matter?"


    The young man became increasingly unhappy, "If you ask so much what to do, just follow me."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu turned to the people and said, "Clan elder, you go and prepare, Zhu, you put away the formation first and wait for me here."


    Lin Zhu nodded freely, "The little girl understands."


    The Jiang family didn��t have any second words, but they were still a little depressed. Sure enough, this time the old scholar appeared, not because of them, but it was just depressed. They also knew that the old scholar had done a lot for them during this time.


    The space transfer is really free in the Quebec realm, not much slower than the teleport car.


    Soon, Zhou Shu saw Zhao Yueru under the Thirteen Float Tower.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, her eyes lit up, and she ran closer, "Why are you here?"


    The young man appeared between the two untimely, "Sister, I brought him, are you willing now?"


    "The younger generation is not called female Xiu, but Zhao Yueru, senior."


    Zhao Yueru showed a trace of dissatisfaction and turned to Zhou Shu and said, "Shu, senior asked me to go to Juding Mountain."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant, "Giant Dingshan?"


    The young man frowned, "Okay, don''t pretend to be ignorant. Will you not see those ants? Someone needs this sister... Zhao Yueru''s help. Although I think she is completely impossible to do, he Persevere, then go once, let him give up."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Will it affect the seniors?"


    The young man said faintly, "This is his request, it has nothing to do with me, just say you don''t agree with me, I don''t care."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, and said with a smile, "Senior is fatal, how dare the junior not follow, but there is a small request."


    "Claim?"


    The young man''s face changed slightly, and he said coldly, "You said, no matter if it is too much, I have no plans to accept it."


    Zhou Shu spread out his hands, "I just want to follow it and have a look."


    "Long windy."


    The young man hummed and disappeared, while Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru were involved in a mysterious space and moved quickly towards the Giant Dingshan Mountain.


    The deepest part of the valley.


    The young man stood indifferently under the tree.


    Zhao Yueru was not far away from him, a little nervous and expectant, his eyes were only on Zhou Shu, as if he wanted some encouragement, Zhou Shu was farther away, smiling slightly.


    After a while, the young man couldn''t bear it anymore, and said coldly, "Man, I brought it, but you still won''t come out? Are you waiting for me to leave? Then I can tell you frankly that I won''t leave, no matter what I have to watch what you do."


    A group of ants slowly crawled out, stopped in front of Zhao Yueru, and started to move.


    Zhao Yueru looked at the ant, and became more nervous. She had always regarded this as an opportunity, a great opportunity, and had been thinking about it for a long time.


    Soon, the ants formed two characters.


    Both the young man and Zhou Shu were slightly startled, Zhao Yueru quickly looked at Zhou Shu, asking for help, "Shu?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Flying sword."


    "Flying sword, he wants a flying sword?"


    Zhao Yueru paused, hesitating to take out the sea stepping sword, knelt down and carefully placed it next to the ant, and whispered, "Is it enough to take it out? No need for me to do anything? Tell you, this flying sword Only I can use it, it is bound to me..."


    Before I finished speaking, the ants moved away a bit, as if they were disgusted.


    was puzzled, a few characters came out again.


    "Not this one."


    Without waiting for Zhao Yueru to speak, Zhou Shu immediately translated it, but he was a little confused, "Not this one, Yueru, did you bring other flying swords?"


    "No, you know I''m not used to carrying two flying swords, I don''t need anything else if I have a sea stepping sword..."


    Zhao Yueru frowned, and suddenly her eyes narrowed, "Could it be that one?"


    "Which one?"


    It was not Zhou Shu, but the young man became impatient, "If you have you, take it out."


    "The flying sword that Hanshan got was placed in the magic treasure of the cave."


    Zhao Yueru quickly took out the flying sword and asked carefully, "Is it this one, but this one has been completely scrapped."


    Zhou Shu also remembered.


    In Hanshan, beside the corpse of the cultivator suppressed by Hanshan, there is a flying sword that has been abandoned and has no power. The flying sword from Hengshan has the claw marks of the bloodthirsty. As for anything, he reflected on it for a while, and then Feijian was taken away by Zhao Yueru.


    "How could you...? How could it be?"


    As Zhou Shu recalled, the young man on the opposite side suddenly exploded.


    Looking at Feijian, he was shocked to the point that his body became longer, shaking unconsciously, his hair stood up, and his eyes even shrunk to two points, fixedly looking at the Feijian, muttering, "Mi Zhu''s sword, this is Mi Zhu''s sword! How could it be with you? And there is..."


    Suddenly, he stared at the ground firmly, and shouted, "You, how do you know?!"


    Mi bamboo?


    Zhou Shu was stunned slightly. This name, he had heard of, seemed to be a disciple of Sword Saint Yue Nan of Hengshan.


    It''s just that Mi Zhu left Hengshan early and went to Kunlun, and was expelled from Hengshan. At that time, it caused a big disturbance in the fairy world. This incident is also one of the important reasons for the rapid decline of Hengshan in the fairy world. Similarly, no matter where it is, Hengshan cannot avoid Kunlun.


    The ant moved slowly.


    Zhao Yueru is focused on chance, but has not noticed the changes of young people, and continues to ask for help, "Shu?"


    Zhou Shu settled down and gave him the sword. "


    "Don''t give it!"


    The young man suddenly straddled over and stood in front of Zhao Yueru. His eyes fell on the sword, his figure still trembling slightly.


    Zhao Yueru just recovered, couldn''t help taking two steps back, and said blankly, "Senior, what are you doing, you want to grab this sword?"


    The ants moved quickly.


    Don''t regret it.


    Seeing these words, the young man paused and let out a long sigh of relief, "But I didn''t expect that she could really do it. Our agreement... Keep going. I can''t always win, then you I can''t play anymore, this time, I will let you win once."


    After ���� seemed to have said this sentence very hard, he slowly walked aside, gave up his position, and stared at the flying sword with eyes that could not see any emotions.


    Zhao Yueru was a little silly, I don''t know what he was talking about, but thinking about the opportunity, I couldn''t miss it, took two steps, and carefully placed the dilapidated flying sword on the ground.


    The group of ants became excited instantly, surrounded the flying swords, and sank underground together.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for the eyelids with autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3261: Nothing

    The young man stood still for a few breaths, waved his hand and said, "Okay, you go."


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru, who is very worried about the chance, is a little dissatisfied, "We have not seen the result yet, so we have to go. What are the seniors going to do?"


    "Do you think it''s that easy?"


    The young man frowned, as if he wanted to scold him, but he glanced at her and his eyes gradually softened, "It''s not a matter of a short while, it will take at least a few days to release his seal even if you get your flying sword. You can��t wait here forever, don��t worry, he is a man of love, he will never treat you badly with your help, and neither will I.��


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, and whispered, "The junior is rude."


    "Let''s go, Yueru, come back and see, we still have important things to do."


    Zhou Shu approached with a smile and saluted the young man, "Thank you, senior."


    The young man said faintly, "We should say thank you very much. Now it is not only the Jiang family, but we also bear your love."


    "Senior, don''t care, the Lieshan Temple is very close, so we can just pass by ourselves."


    Without waiting for the young man to speak, Zhou Shu hurriedly took Zhao Yueru away.


    Zhao Yueru complained, "What''s the rush?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Let him say a few more words, I''m afraid your chances will be compromised."


    "Oh."


    Zhao Yue nodded consciously, but was a little confused.


    "Respect, you are back."


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Jiang Su immediately greeted him with a respectful look.


    Behind him are the children of the Jiang family lined up in rows, most of them are Daluo Jinxian, of course there are also Hunyuan Jinxian and Jinxian, but regardless of the level of cultivation and age, everyone looks exactly the same, standing straight. The expression is firm, the eyes are firm, there is a kind of boldness to regard death as home, but also the style of the family.


    are indeed elites.


    Putting aside the strength, this attitude is not much worse than Xie Bai.


    Zhou Shu is a little envious.


    He can''t cultivate such a talent. This is not to say that Zhou Shu can''t do it, but his philosophy of cultivating talents is different. He does not need the determination to die at all times. He has always disliked dead men, and when dead men must be needed. , He will use his clone and puppet instead.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Are you all ready?"


    Jiang Su said in a deep voice, "They have been on standby. I have already explained the words of the driver carefully. The driver can now order them or test them at will. If someone does not meet the requirements of the driver, we Change someone else immediately."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes fell in the crowd, and he nodded at random, "What''s your name?"


    "Jiang Chen!"


    The big Luo Jinxian immediately responded. He stood extremely stable, and he couldn''t see the slightest nervousness or panic, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction, "Where are you going?"


    Jiang Chen said loudly, "Go to the Seven Star Realm!"


    Zhou Shu''s face suddenly sank, "How to go?"


    Jiang Chen said without hesitation, "A group of ten people, others don��t know!"


    "Very good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to the people. "What I should say, I believe that the clan elders have told you. I have to say two things. First, don''t be too concentrated. Both Emei and Xuanming clan are very good at large areas. Don��t get used to the tactics once. Secondly, what you have to do is to protect yourself. By all means, the longer you support in the Seven-Star Realm, the more favorable the situation will be."


    "Understand!"


    Jiang''s family responded together, and the roof was overturned.


    Jiang Yu was a little puzzled, "We only protect ourselves, the seven star realms..."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Here we come."


    Jiang Su stagnated, and said slowly, "Well, you have a life, I dare not wait."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Lin Zhu and said, "Zhu, open it, after everyone has sent it away, you put it away and go to Juding Mountain to see."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu promised in a low voice, "Senior, sister Yue, you come back early, don''t worry."


    Zhao Yueru smiled, "Don''t worry, I have a sea-treading sword, besides, there is still a big opportunity waiting for me, how can something happen!"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t worry, just wait."


    Soon, the teleportation array appeared in front of everyone.


    Strange, delicate and bright.


    Zhou Shu paid attention to the Jiang family and completely let go.


    The three hundred people still maintained their previous state of expression, almost unchanged, knowing that they were in front of them, the Jiang family had been studying the teleportation array that they had always wanted, and it was also the formation that the fairy world dreamed of, and it was indeed rare to be able to remain calm. Zhou Shu''s careful exploration before last can conclude that these people are indeed usable and easy to use, except that they are not their own, they are perfect.


    "gone."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Zhao Yueru and nodded relaxedly.


    Zhao Yueru smiled a few steps closer, unconsciously pulled Zhou Shu, and entered the teleportation array together.


    The light burst, and the two disappeared.


    The light on the teleportation array continued to flicker for more than ten breaths before gradually disappearing.


    Lin Zhu walked over without saying a word, bowed his head and got busy.


    Jiang Ji couldn''t help but said, "Miss Lin, how long does it take?"


    "Half a quarter of an hour."


    Lin Zhu didn''t lift her head, her hands were too busy to stop, and there was a lot of worry in her heart. They didn''t know the situation of the Seven Star Realm beforehand. Although she calculated that the landing point was a corner that didn''t seem dangerous, no one could. I''m sure there are no heavy troops there, what if Zhou Shu is in danger...


    "Miss Lin, don''t worry."


    Jiang Su said calmly, "We will go there for the next batch. With the strength of the driver and Miss Zhao, it shouldn''t be a problem to resist for half an hour."


    "Ok����"


    Lin Zhu nodded slightly, still very worried.


    Seven Star Realm.


    "The situation is not so good."


    Zhou Shu came down to the ground, felt a little bit, and frowned Zhao Yueru didn''t realize it, "We''re not here where they have the tightest defense, have we? I feel it, and perception is much limited. , And there are very powerful hidden forces around, and there are many changes. It is a formation? However, it does not seem to be composed of star power. Isn''t it Emei''s here?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "The formation is okay, the main outer layer has a protective layer constructed by pure lunar power."


    Most of the power of this layer is related to the witch god, and even his power of reincarnation is greatly restricted, and through the protective layer with a vague eighth sense, you can see many shadowy things, I don��t know if it is an enemy or In addition, the eighth sense of the soul shadow is far inferior to the body, and it is also very restricted...


    Maybe Zhao Yueru was right, they happened to be teleported to the most protected place.


    "You! Who is it? Someone invaded!"


    hadn''t stopped for a few breaths, a shocked voice suddenly sounded in their ears.


    The formation of ���� changed with the shout.


    The power was fairly calm before, but now it''s completely runaway, layered on top of each other, squeezed like a tide, one wave after another, there are more than a dozen unusually tall figures, slowly pushing towards them.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support for the eyelid with autism, thanks to the book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3262: let me out

    Zhao Yueru was stagnant, "The reaction is so fast? We all hide our traces?"


    "Don''t care, break the formation quickly."


    Zhou Shu glanced around, and flicked toward those figures.


    There is no time to think about it.


    The situation is grim.


    After the formation here is activated, it obviously forms a special domain, which can restrict most of the unknown domains of the law.


    Zhou Shu judged this in an instant, because his Shu Zhili was limited to nearly 70%, which means that 70% of the many laws he mastered were restricted. Although he still doesn��t know what changes will follow, But as far as the current situation is, if the Jiang family are allowed to come down, it will be a wolf into the tiger''s mouth, and I am afraid that it will not be able to keep half.


    Zhao Yueru followed closely, carrying the sea-stepping sword, full of confidence.


    Her sword intent is not restricted, because apart from the sword formation, there is no other formation that can really restrict the sword intent.


    "what is this?"


    Seeing the enemies approaching, her mind was slightly shaken.


    Her body is about three feet long, her hands and feet are unusually long, and her body is covered with a thick carapace. Even the five senses are born on the carapace. She looks very active, but she can''t feel any vitality. She has been to many worlds, but from Never seen such a thing.


    "The corpse of the armor race."


    Zhou Shu flew a punch, frowning slightly, "Unexpectedly, Emei could make such a thing."


    The ����Kai human race is a very strange alien race, only exists in the witch world, it is said to be transformed by You Chi''s armor.


    The Kai Humans are tall and look like a pair of armor. They are characterized by extremely strong defensive power. The Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifacts can''t hurt them at all, but the Kai Humans themselves have no intelligence at all. Therefore, in the eyes of the Wus, Kai The human race is like a kind of activity material. Some witch races deliberately raise the armor human race, and when they are mature, they can use it to make armor. There are many untellable stories behind this, and there is no need to mention it.


    Zhou Shu, the armor of the armored human race, has seen a pair of armors, but this is the first time I have seen a corpse like this.


    There is no doubt that this is the collaboration between the practitioner and the Wu clan.


    Zhou Shu must be Emei, because there are many lines of different sizes on the body of the corpse of the Kairen clan, which are engraved with star power.


    A closer look reveals that these lines are also the reason why the armored race can be controlled, just like the puppet lines.


    Maintaining the strong defensive power of the armored race itself, and then injecting the power of the law, using a special domain to increase its strength, and then using star power to control it, you can build an extremely powerful line of defense. The average person has no way to deal with it, and wants to destroy the owner. The connection with refining the corpse is not good, the special power of the star power can be passed through with the starlight, and it is almost unstoppable.


    "It''s really hard!"


    It took Zhao Yueru a lot of energy before he cut off the arm of an armored human race, and his body was numb. "Shu, or I would unlock some seals, otherwise it would be difficult to deal with so many."


    "Don''t think about it, unless you completely unblock them, you won''t be able to solve them."


    Zhou Shu shook his head without hesitation, "I''m looking for a moment, you just entangle them with them, you don''t need to kill them."


    "it is good."


    Zhao Yueru nodded her head freely, and then said, "Will the array eyes be outside?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "This is what I am worried about, but if the eyes are outside, what is the meaning of existence here?"


    Zhao Yueru swept away an armored human race, and his body followed, "Maybe there is something precious inside? Emei is so hard, what is the chance, or we will look at it later."


    Zhou Shu whispered, "You are still thinking about this now."


    "You go find it, I''ll come."


    Zhao Yueru glanced at him, swept towards the few armored races on the side, left and right, and quickly gathered a dozen people around.


    "Be careful."


    Zhou Shu exhorted, flew out of the formation.


    It feels good that someone is helping. If he is alone, it is really troublesome to face the siege of these armored races. The difficulty has increased several times, and it may not be able to do it in half an hour...


    Speaking of the teleportation array, this is not good. As long as the destination is determined, it cannot be changed and the message cannot be sent back. It is okay for Zhou Shu to be here. If another person is changed, this step may be wrong. The whole Jiang family was ruined.


    This is a lesson.


    He walked straight out, also because there was really no eye inside.


    A total of tens of miles in a radius, the power fluctuations and the origin of the power are easy to detect, there is no inside, it can only be outside.


    The aisle is approaching, and I perceive it carefully, only to feel that it is up and down, left and right, in all directions, all the power of the lunar yin.


    Flexible as water, dense as snow, hard as ice, and nothingness as air.


    Compared with the power of the Tai Yin in the Xuanhuang Realm, they are completely two things. It is not an exaggeration to say that Tianyuan is different.


    At present, Zhou Shu knows about the power of the law, there is almost no similarity with it. If there is no similarity, it will be difficult for Shu Zhili to play.


    It was Zhou Shu. He couldn''t think of a good way for a while. If Shu Zhili reached the level of control, maybe he could try to merge, but now, maybe he can only concentrate the power of reincarnation and order in his body and fight it. But if you do that, it will be very detrimental to the next battle.


    Using the power of the sun?


    The collision of two completely conflicting forces can undoubtedly break the formation, but this is a last resort method.


    There is another way that is equally decisive, and that is to use the purple magic star.


    The result of doing this is probably to completely destroy the Seven Star Realm, and forge a deep enmity with the Immortal Realm and the Xuanming Clan. There is no room for maneuver, and it will force the Kuiwei Realm to have no retreat and let the situation go in the direction that I want most. Therefore, you must be cautious when you use it. It must not be the time when the battle has just started, otherwise it will make the Jiang family and Shan Haijing feel that all this may come from their own design.


    The sword light flashed, and Zhao Yueru arrived.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Why are you here?"


    Zhao Yueru turned around and pointed, "It��s okay, look, hehe a dozen armored human corpses are still beating Zhao Yueru, but if you look closely, you can find that the Zhao Yueru inside is just a sword-intent clone, just The Kairen clan couldn''t tell at all, and they played vigorously.


    "Sword intent and clones are not restricted. They can''t touch me, it doesn''t matter over there."


    Zhao Yueru stared at the outside, "Can''t you make it? Huh, there seems to be a group of people outside, are they doing the trick?"


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu looked at it, but he was also stagnant, and he couldn''t help but hit himself, "That''s it."


    I believe too much in my own perception. It seems that I must break through the power of the yin to observe the outside. In fact, I can see through it with my eyes.


    Not far from the protective layer of the power of the yin, there is a group of Xuan Ming clan forming a group of focused spells.


    Obviously, the shield outside this formation was not the formation, but they made it. In other words, as long as it affected their spell casting, this layer of shield that caused Zhou Shu''s headache would break without attack.


    "Cang Jue let me come! Let me go out!"


    Zhou Shu shouted loudly, using the most standard Xuanming language.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3263: Knowledgeable

    Of course, while shouting, Zhou Shu became a member of the Xuanming clan.


    is just a change in appearance, without the need for power simulation, Zhou Shu didn''t think that through such a complicated formation, this group of Xuanming people could recognize the difference in inner strength.


    The group of Xuan Ming clan people really stagnated, and some people turned their heads to check and asked.


    "Why did you go there! Looking for death?"


    "That''s a forbidden place, don''t you know?!"


    This delay is enough for Zhou Shu.


    This pause immediately caused the power transmission to fluctuate. Correspondingly, the defense in some places became stronger, and some weakened.


    This flaw was caught by Zhou Shu in no time.


    The power of Shu was like a broken bamboo, and tore a small hole in the shield.


    You don��t need a look at all, Zhao Yueru understands it, and the sea-stepping sword let go, with a solid sword intent, directly penetrating a Xuanming clan member. The remaining power was not eliminated, and the clan member flew for several miles, and finally held firm. Nailed to the tree.


    One person is missing, there is a problem with power transmission, and the distribution of power is even more chaotic.


    Relying on manpower to maintain, it is not as stable as the formation. Maybe people''s resilience can make the chaos recover quickly, but Zhou Shu will not give them a chance.


    The shield, which was originally thin enough to have no flaws, was already full of holes in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    The power of Shu poured out, and quickly tore a crack.


    "I''m going to fight, be careful."


    After going out of the formation, Zhou Shu exhorted him and swept straight towards the formation eye not far away.


    The formation eye is really outside the formation, it is quite obvious, for Zhou Shu it is just a glance.


    When there was still some distance from the front of the array, I suddenly heard a sound of panic from deep underground.


    "How did these two people come here suddenly? Can they escape from the Kairen formation?"


    "I don''t know, but I have already notified Chengzhu Li."


    "The star source must be shut down first. If this is discovered to be damaged, we will all be killed."


    "Hurry up when you''re done, don''t be found."


    Obviously, the two people in this conversation were practitioners who manipulated the armored human corpse. As for the source of stars they said, Zhou Shu didn''t know what it was, but it must be a very important thing.


    But now I don��t have time to think about it more, I have to solve the problem first.


    The front eye is a small hill, and a lot of star power is gathered inside and outside. Zhou Shu is not polite, and casually takes out a 9th grade gold brick and smashes it over.


    There was a bang.


    The golden bricks flattened the ball abruptly, and a large amount of star power collided with the immortal power, and large and small storms suddenly swirled on the flat ground, smog.


    formation method is beginning to fail.


    The movement of the ���� Kai Human Race gradually slowed down, and began to find the target, running around blankly.


    Zhou Shu turned around immediately, shaking a few times, not far from the group of Xuan Ming clan.


    There is still a lot of extra energy on the gold bricks, enough to disturb the eyes, and Zhao Yueru has fallen into a bitter battle, and the sword intent is obviously scattered.


    It��s not that the Xuanming clan is too strong, but that Zhao Yueru wants to save his strength for the release of the Sea-Treading Sword, and dare not do it with all his strength. For Jian Xiu, not being able to fight with all his strength is the biggest restraint for them, not to mention having a clone in it. .


    "Either die or go away!"


    Zhou Shu yelled, with irresistible pressure.


    suddenly the heart loosened.


    These Xuanming people have always been used by practitioners as a tool to transport the power of the yin. They naturally have no affection for the seven-star realm, and they have no consciousness of dying for the practitioner. After Zhou Shu took a hand to shake a few people away, they immediately acted as birds and beasts.


    But when I left, I didn''t forget to take the one nailed to the tree.


    The shield disappeared completely, and the formation inside became more chaotic. Under the lure of the avatar, the armored corpse refining corpses disappeared.


    "Exactly half an hour."


    Zhao Yueru straightened her messy hair and showed a slight smile.


    Zhou Shu nodded, his gaze fell on the ground before, and the divine consciousness disappeared.


    The underground is also a space supported by a formation. The formation is also chaotic. There is no one inside, and there are messy formations everywhere. There are traces of escape from the ground. The power of the law is not pure, it is about large. Luo Jinxian''s level.


    Xingyuan, what would it be?


    "Shu, dozens of breaths have passed."


    Zhao Yueru frowned, and a lot of worry flashed in his eyes, "Lin Zhu is always on time, nothing will happen, right? Is something wrong with the Jiang family, and there are traitors?"


    "Will not."


    Zhou Shuwen said, but he was also a little worried.


    He is not worried about the Jiang family��s traitor, or even destroying the teleportation formation, because this possibility is almost impossible. He is protecting the teleportation array, so there will not be a bookkeeper watching, and there will be trouble in the teleportation array.


    I can''t rest assured, because there is a more terrifying possibility, that is, the Jiang family and the old scholar have betrayed themselves.


    A little bit of time passes, and a breath is like a year.


    Waiting is always suffering.


    In the distance, a group of people are flying close, including the Xuanming clan and practitioners.


    Obviously, after the Seven Star Realm knew of the invasion, they had already sent people here, and many of them were strong, and even the scattered armored human corpses were gradually normalizing under their guidance, although they were far from the location of the teleportation array. It''s still far away, but it only takes a few quarters of an hour to come.


    Zhao Yueru became more nervous and murmured unconsciously, "It won''t really happen..."


    Before the words fell, a group of people suddenly appeared in front of them.


    As soon as he came down, before he had time to look around, he hurriedly opened the shield and took out the fairy.


    "It''s okay, it''s cleaned up temporarily."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, and his heart was relieved. There were a lot of Jiang Mao, Jiang Ji, and Jiang Ma. As long as they were all there, it meant that there was no problem with the Jiang family.


    Jiang Su breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good."


    Jiang Ji put away the shield and smiled relaxedly, "It seems we are lucky. It should be a remote place with no enemies."


    "Luck is not good at allZhao Yueru frowned, pointing to the distance and said, "There are so many enemies here, so a batch of them was broken up, and someone came over soon. "


    Jiang Ji paused, "Huh?"


    Jiang Ma glanced around and said in a deep voice, "Third brother, don''t talk nonsense. There are scattered laws and powers everywhere, and there are also a lot of powers of lunar yin. There is still a storm over there. It is obviously after a fierce battle. I��m afraid that I won��t be able to sustain it at all."


    Jiang Ji hurriedly said, "Respect, I am the one who made a mistake."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You guys should prepare quickly. A large group of people will come by at most two quarters of an hour. By the way, several clan elders, do you know how to deal with the Kairen clan?"


    Jiang Ji was stunned, "Kai human?"


    "There are armored human races here?" Jiang Su''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly said, "I know, they are afraid of the law of shadow and the law of gravity. The old man has practiced, although he has no control, but it should be enough."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize that he showed some admiration, "The clan elders are indeed knowledgeable."


    "It''s not a skill," Jiang Su stopped, sighed, "The old man specially introduced the Kai human race before, and there are ways to deal with it. The old man went to practice. Speaking of which, I still resisted at that time. How did you know... ��Oh, it''s all up to the old man."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3264: Qinglian Sanctuary

    The information of the armored human race must also come from the classics of mountains and seas.


    As an ancient artifact, the Shanhaijing does not know how much valuable information is recorded. For Zhou Shu, these are unmatched treasures, but for some people, such as the Jiang family, they don��t know they are in Baoshan, and they just want to let Shanhai They have been protecting themselves, but don''t want to think that as long as they make good use of this information, they can definitely get much more than the protection of Shan Hai Jing.


    It''s no wonder that for so many years, the Jiang family can''t produce a character who can rival the emperor of the earth.


    Changed Zhou Shu himself...


    Zhou Shu paused. Although he is very interested, he has no time to ask the others, "Clan elders, but these armored human races are now cultivators'' corpses. Are those two laws also effective?"


    Jiang Su thought for a few breaths, "If it''s corpse refining, the characteristics of chasing shadows are definitely gone, but the law of gravity is always effective. As long as the power of the law can find their gravitational support point, it should not be difficult to defeat them."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "That''s good."


    Speaking of speaking, I have to practice these two uncommon laws, especially the Shadow Law. I will ask Jiang Su for more advice in the future.


    In a blink of an eye, ten more people passed it.


    all obeyed Zhou Shu''s orders, and the group quickly dispersed, spreading around.


    Watching reinforcements appear one after another, Zhou Shu felt relieved.


    Zhao Yue is the same. This shows that there is nothing wrong with the teleportation formation, and Lin Zhu is fine. She is still a little worried, frowning and saying, "By the way, the clan elder, why did you delay it for so long when you came here? Is it Lin Zhu''s side? What happened?"


    Jiang Su was a little confused, "No, no one will affect her, time has been delayed?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s tens of breaths, it''s okay, maybe there is something wrong with the formation, which doesn''t affect the overall situation."


    Lin Zhu is extremely punctual, and dozens of breaths are already a big error for her. Something must have happened unexpectedly, but since Lin Zhu is fine, Zhou Shu doesn��t care, nor will he continue to struggle at this time. .


    Jiang Su nodded and went silent, just like the other Jiang family members.


    has felt the breath of the strong, and they all know that the fate-determining battle is coming.


    The fifth batch of people sent over.


    Fifty Jiang family members were scattered around, but they all guarded each other and formed a certain formation.


    Zhou Shu took a closer look, and he was quite relieved. With this strange formation, there are many military avenues in it, and it will certainly have many advantages in battle.


    The ancient aristocratic family still has many family backgrounds, which can be displayed in all aspects. In addition to the formation, the various fairy artifacts and magic weapons on their bodies are also rare wonders in the immortal world. They come with various methods and special effects, at least increased They are 30% of the strength, if 300 people are equipped like this, it is really quite strong.


    coming.


    The guards of the Seven Star Realm finally arrived.


    The one in the front is still the corpse refining of the Kairen clan, and the practitioners at the back, at least seven Hunyuan Jinxians, and a group of Xuanming clan behind. By the way, it is a good thing that Zhou Shu drove away before it was not inside.


    Jiang Ma had a sharp look in his eyes, centered on himself, and circles of green light scattered like ripples.


    In an instant, thousands of miles were covered, and the whole world appeared green. In the green light, a lotus flower was slowly unfolding.


    Zhou Shu became nervous.


    Isn''t this domain of Qinglian Sanctuary unique to Cihangzong?


    Even if it is not completely true, at least it is mostly similar, because Zhou Shu, who is in the domain, also feels that his vitality is constantly improving, and he feels full of vitality.


    Jiang Ma is related to Ci Hangzong?


    Why didn��t he see that he had hidden the power of compassion?


    There is nowhere to look after breaking through the iron shoes. It takes no effort to come. So is the answer in Jiang''s house?


    There were many doubts in his heart, but he couldn''t go to verify it at this time. He thought of it together and looked at Zhao Yueru, "Yueru."


    "I recognize it too. I am worthy of being a descendant of the land queen. This Jiang family really has a lot of cards."


    Zhao Yueru��s mouth bends slightly, pretending to be a calm smile, "Shu, do you want me to look at him and never let him die? Don��t worry, you don��t need to say that I will do it. After so long, this is the first time I have a chance. How could I miss the news from Ci Hangzong!"


    "Ok."


    His mind was seen through, Zhou Shu just nodded, "Be careful."


    "You are the one who is careful. Now I want you to find the secret of the Seven Star Realm alone."


    can''t hide it anymore, Zhao Yueru''s smile quickly faded, and a lot of worries flashed in his eyes, "I will let the Jiang family make the noise as much as possible, okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    In ���� speech, there are two more domains unfolding successively.


    As Zhou Shu expected, Jiang Ji has two domains alone, the familiar area of ??the Law of Killing, and another special, faint red mist, full of blood. There is no doubt that this is the blood of the Jiang family. The bloodline field formed by the force is a great blessing to the Jiang family''s children, but it is mostly useless to other people.


    His gaze fell on Jiang Mi who was rushing to the front.


    Jiang Yuzheng met a tall corpse.


    A burst of light flashed from the body of the refining corpse, and the starlight was like flowing water, flowing back and forth on the huge body, and there was a feeling of charging and replenishing energy in a fantasy world.


    Soon, the corpse refining raised his huge fists and slammed hard, the ear-piercing sound of gold and iron, the force of the whirlpool-like law, together with the corpse refining''s tough body, rolled up layers of wind and clouds, and rushed towards Jiang Mi. .


    Jiang Su stood there, did not move, did not even hold up the shield.


    When the corpse refining was about to approach, he suddenly stretched out his finger, tapped three times, and three red lights followed.


    The faint red light easily passed through the vast vortex and directly landed on the corpse.


    It''s just three tiny points, not as big as a finger, and it doesn''t seem to have much power, but as soon as it fell, the corpse refining stopped moving, and then there was a strange noise inside the body, as if something had been broken. After three breaths, the refining corpse collapsed.


    After landing, it became a pile of parts, and the whole body fell apart occasionally bounced a few times, but it was impossible to stand up again.


    The cultivator behind the armored human body refining the body, his figure was full, his face was full of surprise, the group of Xuan Ming clan was also shocked, staring at the wreckage on the ground, yelling.


    But he killed the Kairen''s Jiang Mi in a second, and it didn''t seem to be better.


    ''S face became paler, and his eyes became more haggard. In order to make the law more effective, he used his blood to stimulate the blood, which was not small.


    All this fell in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    didn''t take another look, he swept away without hesitation.


    He doesn��t need to worry about the battle here anymore. The Jiang family has the strength and the hole cards. Coupled with Zhao Yueru, they will definitely be able to delay enough time for Zhou Shu to complete the task. As for how many people can survive, it should be no surprise. Can meet the previous requirements.


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, the Jiang family''s children did not change, and they still calmly confronted the enemy.


    However, a few practitioners showed suspicion, and after a few orders, they followed.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support for the eyelids with autism, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    (PPS: Lately, because I watch a lot of news, sorry~~~~I wish everyone peace~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3265: What did you hit

    , a small boundary with a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, soon reached the border.


    Looking into the distance, it was a void, and Zhu Rongjie could still be vaguely seen.


    went the wrong way.


    As I said before, the seven star realm is surrounded by six stars, that is, six small realms form a slightly larger realm. I don��t know what is in the middle. I see the void at the edge, but I don��t see the other six stars. , Is obviously going in the opposite direction.


    This is something that often happens when practitioners explore the realm. There are no fixed stars, and it is difficult to have a sense of direction.


    But for Zhou Shu, this is rare. Generally, when he goes to a realm, he will investigate the realm a little bit before going to get the necessary information and draw a map without losing his way. It��s just that the information on the seven-star realm is indeed not available. Then, everything is mist.


    It��s not a waste of time. During this swift journey, Zhou Shu made it clear that these realms are indeed man-made, and there is no original core. In a sense, the Seven-Star Realm is a dead realm, and it is also a carefully crafted one. Fortress.


    It can keep the dead world from falling for thousands of years, and it can gather so many people for a long time. This is not something Emei can do. Even with the support of the Xuanming clan, it is not enough. Most of the immortal world participates.


    Contemplation for a few breaths, Zhou Shu turned his head and left.


    didn''t go far, a few people stood in front of him.


    was dressed in blue robes, one old and two young, and his face was covered up. Of course, it didn''t work in front of Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu didn''t recognize it either.


    Two Hunyuan Jinxian and one Daluo Jinxian, should know that Zhou Shu was one of the first two people to invade.


    "Which sect are you from, why did you invade here, and what is your purpose?"


    The old man Hun Yuan Jinxian headed by ���� had a gloomy face, his sharp eyes swept around Zhou Shu, as if he wanted to see something.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Who are you guys? I''m just curious, so I stopped to take a look."


    "Curious?"


    The old man sneered, "Who would believe that a curious cultivator can reach here without a trace through more than a dozen formations? How did you get off? You can also collude with dozens of remnants of the Kuaiwei world! To be honest, say it all, maybe you can save your life!"


    Remaining evil?


    Zhou Shu paused, "Then exchange it, you say what you know, I say I know, how? Everyone has no time now, it is better to be honest, as long as you say what I want, I promise not to hide it. "


    "You **** bereaved dog!"


    The old man was so angry that his mouth was crooked, "What qualifications do you have to submit a swap with the old man?"


    The young Da Luo Jinxian behind him stared at Zhou Shu fiercely with a pair of yin eagle eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched, "What is the old man growing up with? Just take it back and take a slow trial. A Da Luo Jinxian can still stand our methods? "


    The old man gave his jaw slightly, and the young eagle-eyed sneered, two fairy artifacts flew out of his sleeves, and they came to Zhou Shu brightly.


    A bronze bell, a string of ropes.


    The ���� bell is an evil bell, and the rope is an immortal rope. They are common standard immortal artifacts in the fairy world. The grade is very good, but the specific origin is not clear.


    Zhou Shu frowned and took out the gold bricks. With two blows, the bronze bell overturned, and there were obvious cracks on it. The ropes had completely lost the brilliance, and the fairy power inside was completely suppressed and no longer had any effect.


    "you?"


    The young man''s complexion changed suddenly, and he was speechless for a while.


    The old man showed a disdainful smile, "Sure enough, there are some ways of doing things, but it''s too early to negotiate terms with the old man."


    "Grow old, I''ll do it."


    The wide-faced Hunyuan Jinxian beside him waved his hand, pushed the young man away, and walked out awe-inspiringly, holding a bronze mirror in his palm, the mirror surface is mottled, it is an antiquities that have gone through many years, with clouds flowing in it. At first glance, the weather is so varied that it is difficult to discern the reason.


    The old man said slowly, "Be careful, this kid is extremely powerful, no less than Hunyuan Jinxian."


    "It''s useless even if the cultivation base is stronger than me. This is a treasure of soul-suppression, it is all-encompassing, you know how to grow old..."


    Before he finished speaking, the bronze mirror in the hands of the wide-faced man suddenly lit up, the light was as solid as a pillar, and he went straight to Zhou Shuzhao, but it was a surprise.


    Seeing that Zhou Shu didn''t move, his whole body was shrouded in Guanghua, he couldn''t help laughing three times, "I hit, hit, hit!"


    Although ���� was taunting with words, his movements were not slow at all. A rope of immortals had already flown out of his sleeves, bound for Zhou Shu.


    Before the rope flew out a few steps, the gold brick came straight on.


    There was no time to react. Seeing the golden bricks fall in front of him, the whole person was stunned, and he staggered and flew far away.


    "What did you hit?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, glanced at him like a fool, turned to the old man and smiled, "Pay me back."


    I don��t know when, the old man had an extra rake in his hand, and a few rake teeth firmly grasped the gold brick. If he hadn''t taken it out in time, the wide-faced man had just staggered out.


    "You want to..."


    The old man scolded coldly, but he froze before he finished speaking.


    The golden brick shook lightly for a few times, and easily separated from the rake teeth and returned to Zhou Shu leisurely.


    Zhou Shu looked indifferently, "Now, can we talk about it?"


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu with a green face, as if he was about to swallow him, then his figure trembled twice and suddenly disappeared.


    is unparalleled decisively.


    No matter how you look at it, the strength of this great Luo Jinxian is far superior to the three people on his side, and what shocked him the most was that even his deflated Soul Relief Mirror was useless in front of that person. Obviously, No matter how hard you fight, you can''t ask for it.


    If you want to escape, you must flee, and the dead fellow is not dead.


    "Growing old, wait for us!"


    The other two were shocked when they saw this scene, and then rushed back, faster than when they came.


    Zhou Shu took a light look. Although the escape technique used by the old man is rare, it is within Zhou Shu''s understanding. If he really wants to stop it a big cutting punch can block him. However, Zhou Shu didn��t do that because he felt that he couldn��t find any secrets from the old man, so he just flew the gold bricks out, covering the wide-faced golden fairy from a distance. .


    "����"


    The wide-faced man was stunned for a moment, and turned around like a dead gray face, "Dao... Fellow Dao... Why did you look for me?"


    "You said you were hit, why am I ashamed not to keep you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and fell by his side. He reached out and took his treasure mirror, slowly turned to face him, and said faintly, "Let��s say, who are you, what are you doing here, if I was wrong, huh."


    The wide-faced man tremblingly said, "I...I..."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and there were tens of thousands of punches between his sleeves, which disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    ��!


    Thunder thundered on the ground, and the wide-faced man suddenly exploded.


    The huge shock wave spread everywhere, razing hundreds of miles to the ground. The big Luo Jinxian who had no time to run far turned into flying smoke without even a scream.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Zheyiyufei, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3266: See what happens

    After �������� a few breaths, Zhou Shu returned to the original place.


    The wide-faced Hunyuan Jinxian was still there, but it was just a bruised body, and there was no consciousness.


    The soul flew away.


    The power that exploded just now was an incomparable star power, and it was they that destroyed this wide-faced golden fairy. There is no doubt about that, and after the explosion, the large amount of star power that was scattered was quickly absorbed by the outside formation. Absorbed, leaving only some remnants.


    Zhou Shu recalled the situation of the previous few breaths, with a cloud on his face.


    Several starlights flashed out of the wide-faced man. The starlights flowed quickly and quickly gathered on the storage ring of the fingers. Then Zhou Shu sensed the accumulation of great power and left immediately...


    Looking at his almost boneless hands now, Zhou Shu understood something.


    The starlight is just an introduction, and the storage ring on his body has long hidden a powerful force. When the master of the seven star realm feels threatened, the starlight descends and the power bursts.


    Originally, Hunyuan Jinxian was not unable to withstand such a powerful explosion, which would be severely injured, but would not die, but most of his soul was pre-implanted with star power, and followed the external force, erupting from within the sea of ??consciousness. If you want to live, you can''t live.


    Insidious and terrifying means.


    Whether it was in the fairy world or the devil world, Zhou Shu saw it for the first time.


    No wonder this Seven Star Realm has been hidden for so long, and no one has been able to reveal the secret.


    Thinking about the armored corpses outside, it��s hard for people not to doubt that these practitioners who have left the rules of the immortal world have been completely dominated by desire and become crazy. They can do everything and can no longer use common sense. To judge.


    This time facing a group of frantic opponents.


    Although some preparations were made earlier, after all, the practitioners here are dealing with the demons and the Xuanming clan. It is very possible to act by any means, but when I really feel it, I am still a little surprised.


    He didn''t stay much, and ran forward.


    This news must be communicated to the Jiang family earlier.


    On the way, Zhou Shu was still thinking, how did Xingli control the soul?


    Will the Ten Thousand Soul Sect also participate in the construction of the Seven Star Realm?


    The three people just didn''t reveal the origin of their sect, and the fairy tools they used were also very common, but Zhou Shu still vaguely noticed some.


    Most of the elders come from Genting City, he seems to have the breath of Genting Ring, and the escape technique he uses is the leap of faith, which comes from the law of faith. Generally speaking, the practice of the law of faith is meditation, and he is obviously not like it. The possibility of Genting City should not be small.


    If he has a cloud code, he might be able to contact him now.


    The great Luo Jinxian Zhou Shu didn��t care, and the wide-faced man couldn��t tell the specific origin, but the Soul Relief Mirror in his hand was obviously an imitation of the Kunlun mirror. This probably shows that his sect is related to the Xuanhuang Realm. Of the ancient sect.


    "Ah, why are you back?"


    While thinking, saw a yellow shadow floating over, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Why, are you worried that I can''t do things? It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the battle situation roughly. The situation was not bad. With the blessings of many domains, the Jiang family has not suffered any casualties. It may be because this is a forbidden area, and the star photos have not fallen. The Seven Star Realm has retreated steadily, but There was no case of Hunyuan Jinxian blew himself up.


    You still have time.


    "No, I found one thing and I must tell you."


    He exchanged for Jiang Wei and others, and explained the situation of the match in detail.


    Several people were startled, Jiang Ji took a breath, "So vicious? These people are still unreasonable, not even the Xuanming clan, even those demons? They treat their practitioners like this. Don''t you be afraid of being attacked by other sects when you go back?"


    Jiang Ma said coldly, "Those sects in the fairy world? They wouldn''t know what happened here."


    "Not to mention the absolute prohibition of Star Force Controlling the Soul, even if you place a''bomb'' on other practitioners, it is forbidden in the heavens. A practitioner should never use it," Jiang Ji still I can''t believe it, "After leaving the fairy world, they are really lawless?"


    Jiang Su glanced at him, "That''s the truth, and there will be no falsehoods in what you said."


    Jiang Ji nodded, and sighed, "One will accomplish everything. As long as the goal is achieved, the others are not important. I really want to see what kind of person is controlling behind this seven-star realm."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "No matter who it is, I can''t tolerate him."


    Everyone was stunned, Zhou Shu''s voice was very soft, but they felt an unstoppable will.


    Unconsciously, the restless mood gradually calmed down.


    Jiang Su said in a deep voice, "Hurry up and finish this battle, but now we have to be more cautious," he raised his hand to Zhou Shu, "Thank you for your advice, if we don''t know, we don''t know how many people will die this time."


    "Yes, I also felt something wrong just now."


    Jiang Ma''s face changed, "They retreat and retreat, but they have to retreat together, for fear that we will not be surrounded. Now it seems that they may be forced. Once we surround them, they are likely to explode. , The consequences would be unimaginable, alas."


    "Be careful, don''t push them too tight, leave early if necessary."


    Zhou Shu asked a few words, too late to say, go away again.


    "Respect driving is really a kind of person."


    "It''s the emperor''s style, so hard work, only for the practitioners, it is really impressive."


    "Not only for us, he even considers the controlled practitioners in the Seven Star Realm. It''s too rare."


    "I think he deserves the name Human Emperor, at least none of the practitioners I have met can compare with him."


    "Yes, yes."


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s back, the Jiang family secretly admired them, but Zhao Yueru looked at them with a triumphant smile, as if to say, you only know now? I already understood.


    These words Zhou Shu can''t hear it, and I won''t care if I hear it.


    galloping all the way, not long after, he reached the edge of the world again.


    the other side.


    stood in a corner, looking into the distance, his mind was slightly shaken.


    What a spectacular scene.


    Five huge stars, more like five moons, surround one after another, forming a complete ring with Zhou Shu��s current realm. Each realm is shining, with different shades and interlocking brilliance. , Showing a peculiar and full of psychedelic colors, countless different lights are stacked together, and every movement is reflected in many phantoms, words are really hard to describe, but when these bright lights radiate to the middle, they dim suddenly. It seemed to be eaten by something.


    In the middle is a vast deep blue ocean.


    The ocean is deep and bottomless, and there is no light. A huge vortex in the center is still flowing slowly.


    It was like a huge mouth, swallowing everything around it. Just looking at it, Zhou Shu felt that he and his perception would be swallowed. Of course, it was not just a feeling. The vortex was indeed absorbing the surrounding star power. , Constantly.


    Go inside to see what happened?


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a few breaths, then had an idea, and rushed upward.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3267: Yu Geng

    Before �������� entered the sky, countless powers invaded, most of which were the power of the law and the power of the Tai Yin.


    The guarding formation here is strangely complicated, but Zhou Shu, who has been prepared, doesn��t care. It bypasses the power of the lunar yin, and the rest is offset by the power of Shu, which is only a few hundred breaths away, and then passes through the formation and the sky curtain and enters Void.


    Silently, a soft and cold light fell on the body.


    It''s time to come, it''s coming.


    Here, it has long been shrouded by stars.


    Zhou Shu''s figure shook, he lifted out a piece of ground magic soldier, and covered himself with rolling magic energy.


    Against star photos, there is no other way but to consume each other. As long as the starlight is not eliminated, they must be consumed with them. There is almost no limit. Not to mention that Zhou Shu is just a soul shadow, even if the body comes, it may not be able to consume it, so Zhou Shu specially Using magic energy to fight against, he expected that among the many powers that matched the star power, the least loss should be magic power.


    This is not Zhou Shu''s wild speculation, it is difficult for Xingzhao to pass through the devil world, it is the experience he got in Xianshu City.


    This is indeed the case, Zhou Shu in the devilish energy no longer feels the threat of star power, and the devilish energy consumption is not fast.


    glanced at the blue sea in the middle, Zhou Shu swept towards the nearest small world.


    Incidentally, with regard to the Seven-Star Realm, outsiders only know that it is called the Seven-Star Realm, and the specific content is only known to those inside the Seven-Star Realm.


    It is composed of six immortal cities of the same size and Yintianhai in the middle. The names of the six immortal cities are Tianfu, Tianliang, Tianji, Tiantong, Qisha and Tianxiang. The source of the names is the surrounding Huang Zengtian in the past 33 days. The seven very famous big worlds.


    Zhou Shu and Jiang��s family sent them to Tiantongcheng.


    At this time, in the hall of the Seven Kills City, there were four or five Golden Immortals with different expressions.


    An old man with a long beard glanced around and said in a deep voice, "A few hours ago, practitioners from the Kuiwei realm suddenly invaded Tiantong City. Just now, Tiantong City sent a message asking for help and also reported that an enemy had passed through the sky. The sky curtain in the same city is nowhere to be found. What do you fellow Taoists have in regard to this?"


    "Tiantongcheng can''t stand it? It''s only a few hours!"


    A red-faced middle-aged man snorted unconsciously, "They have the most resources on weekdays, and they won''t work at a critical moment, hehe! Then City Lord Li Zhi is really a waste, he can''t do it, and the people below can''t do it. "


    The old man with long beards frowned slightly, "Yan Cai, don''t talk nonsense."


    Yan was stagnant, and said somewhat rudely, "I see, Yu Geng City Lord."


    On the side of ���� an old man with a pale face and no need to walk out slowly, "City Lord Yu, his subordinate has an idea."


    Yu Geng nodded, "Friend Huaqi, it''s okay to say it straight. You know, the old man has never liked monopoly, and we all manage it together. I always think that only by working together, we can better contribute to the fairy world. "


    Huayi quickly said, "The city owner is fair, and it deserves to be the first of the six cities."


    Yu even stroked his beard, pretending to be angry, "Don''t say these useless words, although the city of Seven Kills is important, it cannot be said to be the first."


    "The city lord is self-effacing, but I think so, after all, in the six cities, only the city of seven kills controls the stars."


    Hua Yi paused, "The subordinates think that the city of seven kills is the top priority of the six cities. It is easy to not leave people. I should not wait for reinforcements, but we will not die without saving. We can let the sky open the sky. When he waits, he manipulates the star photos to kill the invaders. How does the city lord feel?"


    Yan applauded, "Haha, Brother Hua''s words, I really like it! You should do this!"


    Yu Geng frowned, "Once the starlight falls, there will be no distinction between you and me. All the people in Tiantong City will suffer, regardless of the practitioner or the Xuanming clan, and will waste a lot of the star power in the sea. It''s not good."


    Hua Yu shook his head, "Santong, Tiantong City has a star source. You can collect the excess star power and send it to Yintianhai, so that it can be recycled, and it will not be wasted. The practitioners in Tiantong City have long learned to resist the stars. The technique, no matter how strong it is than the remnants of the Kuiwei Realm, will surely be difficult for those remnants to fall under the starlight, but they can persist for a long time."


    Yan said immediately, "Yes, the people of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Kongyuan Sect are all rough and thick, and a little star power is fine."


    Yu seemed to be more thoughtful, "That''s a good idea."


    "Yeah yeah."


    Several people responded together.


    Yu Geng nodded, "Well, Hana, it''s up to you to inform Tiantong City, let them open the sky, go now."


    Huayi''s face changed, "I''m going? City Lord, what should I say?"


    "What you said just now is not superficial, just follow it. I think they will agree. As long as the sky curtain is opened here, I will start star photos immediately." Yu Geng stared, "You still want to leave? Want me to give you the city lord''s order?"


    "The subordinate... the subordinate is gone."


    Huayuan walked out sadly, with a bitter face and a bitter heart.


    Yan just laughed and said, "Brother Hua, remember to walk along the outer edge, you can''t afford the starlight of the sky and sea inside, haha!"


    smiled and paused, looking at Yu Geng''s increasingly cold face, he didn''t dare to speak again.


    "You guys, do you think it''s fun to provoke the relationship between the six cities if you have nothing to do?" Yu Geng''s face completely sank, and he said slowly, "No matter what sect you are from, in this seven-star realm, it is the master. We will always be Emei!"


    Looking at Yan Cai, his tone became more violent, "On the side of the wizarding world, all of you who are in charge of the sect want to get a share. I understand that such a large site has endless resources. Who doesn''t want it? But remember? Now, at least for now, there will be less competition for power and profit. If this goes on, all will get out of me, but before you go, don''t forget, whoever holds your life and death!"


    Yan was stunned, and froze there, only to walk out of the flower stile in the main hall, like a dead gray underneath.


    The hall was silent for a long time.


    A young man who has been silent said quietlySanlord, what do you mean? "


    "Put the soldiers still."


    Yu Geng said slowly, "I have watched those people in the Kuiwei Realm for thousands of years. They don��t form a big climate, so don��t care about it. Moreover, Tiantong City is connected to the City of Seven Kills and the City of Heaven. People will go to the City of Heaven. We Pay attention to the outside, and don''t let other people take advantage of it, especially the demons."


    The young man nodded, "Understood, Santo."


    Yu pondered for a few more breaths, "By the way, you go to Tianfu City and invite Cangmo from the Xuanming clan over, I have something to ask."


    "it is good."


    The young man agreed, with only a hint of doubt, "Didn��t the city lord not let the Xuanming clan enter the City of Seven Kills, what happened this time?"


    "Now that foreign enemies are coming, the old man can''t go out," Yu Geng paused, and slowly said, "But what you reminded is correct. I saw him outside the world. Xuanming clan can''t believe it, or don''t let them in. , Not even the messenger."


    "The genus has gone down."


    The young man bowed and strode out.


    Yu looked at the star map in the middle of the hall, seemingly lost in thought.


    (PS: Thank you Xinglin Swordsman for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3268: Xing Yue Fu

    But in half an hour, Zhou Shu arrived in front of another small world.


    The formations were similar, and for Zhou Shu, who had already had experience, it didn''t take much time to sneak in, and no one would even notice.


    As soon as he fell to the realm, Zhou Shu immediately hid his breath and looked around.


    It was a sudden attack in the last realm. I was surrounded as soon as I left. There was no chance at all. Now I sneak in and I must understand the situation here.


    Not difficult.


    The immortal city of the dead world without the core of the source, it cannot rely on the ubiquitous source of energy to arm and limit perception, and even the will of the city owner will not work, as long as it is not like the previous world, it will fall into a heavy siege and use perception It is still easy to bypass the formation and inquire about the news.


    After letting go of his spiritual consciousness for about a hundred breaths, Zhou Shu almost did it.


    After all, a circle of hundreds of thousands of miles, judging from Zhou Shu''s divine sense, is similar to a house.


    There are dozens of practitioners are leaving. Hearing words are about to support Tiantong City, and this place is called Tianji City. It seems that I have heard Tianfu City. Zhou Shu immediately thought of the famous ones around Huang Zengtian. Realm, if yes, these six stars are also six fairy cities, and they are named after this.


    Think about it in depth. In the past, those worlds were all related to Emei, and it is very likely that Emei was in charge of the seven-star world.


    The situation of Tianji City and Tiantong City are similar. There is also a particularly powerful formation. There are also many armored corpses in it, and there are a group of Xuanming races around. And listening to the discussions of those practitioners, the city owner should be called Congjiang. It is a member of the Suspense Sect.


    Right now, most practitioners have been sent to Tiantong City, and after a while, it will become empty.


    As long as you don''t go to the place guarded by the armored corpse, there is almost no defense in other places.


    After waiting for half an hour, feeling that there was less and less vitality in the world, Zhou Shu quickly walked towards the place where the city lord was.


    "who?!"


    Cleverly bypassing the gathering point of the Xuanming clan, Zhou Shu appeared in front of the hall.


    The two guards realized that it was wrong and yelled loudly. They froze before only lifting the magic weapon in their hands.


    Bang, bang.


    With two muffled sounds, the seeds of the head were smashed, leaving the soul wandering around.


    Quick decision.


    After using the Kunlun Mirror''s Void, the two big Luo Jinxians had no resistance.


    Flashing into the hall, the two people looked at Zhou Shu, showing a lot of stunnedness, "You... are you?"


    "Who is Congjiang?"


    The cold voice, with killing intent, and a kind of weird power.


    Cong Jiang quickly calmed down, his eyes pierced, "My old man, what do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them, and quickly determined the target, the Great Desolate Halberd suddenly appeared and slammed straight towards the other person.


    The black mist billowed, the shadow of the halberd was heavy, and the tip of the halberd looked like a roaring black dragon, and the eyes flashed with monsters.


    That brilliance is exactly the Kunlun Mirror''s tactics, the emptiness of a lifetime.


    The power of reincarnation can guide the magic, and the magic can also imply reincarnation. It is simple to say but difficult to do. Zhou Shu has spent a lot of effort to distinguish between the primary and the secondary, and both can exert their power.


    Cong Jiang and that Hunyuan Jinxian were both dazed and inexplicably dazed.


    Cong Jiang recovered quickly. He was awake after only two breaths. At this time, he saw that the long halberd was poking in front of Hun Yuan Jinxian, and he had been poked back for several miles. The protective cover on his body was also seventy. When it fell, there was a layer of black air on his face, getting thicker and thicker, and even the white of his eyes was almost invisible.


    "stop!"


    Cong Jiang''s heart tightened, and two gold bricks were turned out in his hands, one left and the other right, facing the halberd and smashed down.


    The strength of the solid law of strength made the gold brick weigh more than ten million catties. Although the Nine Dragons and the Tigers were irresistible, under the grand light, even the black dragon couldn''t help shrinking, and quickly retreated. If it hits hard, The damage is irreparable.


    This person should not be underestimated.


    Zhou Shu put away the Great Desolate Halberd, smiled at the corner of his mouth, "Stop it and stop."


    The Hunyuan Jinxian staggered to his feet, his face still black, and pointed at Zhou Shu, "Are you... a demon?!"


    "Don''t care who I am."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The power of the Demon God in your body now is difficult to get rid of. If you are not careful, they can invade the Sea of ??Consciousness at any time. As a result, you know that you will either become a demon corpse or die simply."


    It��s not really the power of the devil, but Zhou Shu also has it, but it can��t be used. Now those who are just simulated by the power of reincarnation are as strong as possible, but if they are confused by the heart, they should deceive these people who are not knowledgeable. Not difficult.


    Sure enough, Hun Yuan Jinxian felt it for a while, and his body trembled, almost falling down again.


    Cong Jiang was also trembling, what if the halberd fell on him just now?


    I am afraid it will be difficult to escape.


    He settled, "What do you want to do?"


    "Song City Lord is really refreshing."


    Zhou Shu brought out a smile, lifted the Great Desolate Halberd slightly, shaking unintentionally, and saw a little black air hovering up, and the scene in the hall became distorted, "Actually, I just want to know some things. After all, I have been a neighbor for so many years."


    "You are... well, but you must not rush to do it."


    Cong Jiang hesitated for a few breaths and looked at Hunyuan Jinxiandao, "Zhang Yu, you go out first. The things here have nothing to do with you. I don''t want you to be punished too."


    Zhang Yu couldn''t help but nodded, unspeakably grateful, and hurriedly walked out.


    Just didn''t go far, a sudden killing intent flashed through Jiang''s eyes.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise outside the hall.


    The whole hall shook, and the wood, stone and bricks fell like rain, but because of the formation, they were largely undamaged.


    Cong Jiang calmly looked at Zhou Shu, "You can ask."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said slowly, "Then ask what happened just now, how did you kill him?"


    He could see clearly that the loud noise came from Zhang Yu''s self-destruction, and the situation was exactly the same as that of the wide-faced Hunyuan Jinxian before, and it was undoubtedly forced.


    "Xingyue Symbol."


    Cong Jiang is very calm. He has regarded Zhou Shu as a person in the Kuiwei Realm, and he is stronger than himself. Now the Kuiwei Realm has come, and the two have torn their faces, and they will not admit that they are absolutely dead. "Xingyue Fu is a special talisman researched by Emei, which can manipulate practitioners in the Seven-Star Realm to explode The reason is probably that the practitioners here have been invaded by the star power and become a prisoner of the star power. Simple It��s said that every practitioner, life and death are in the hands of Emei, but it is currently limited to the Seven Star Realm."


    "You mean, it may not only be the Seven Star Realm in the future?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shaken, and he still said calmly, "But you are not from Emei."


    Cong Jiang squeezed a bitter smile, "Yes, that''s why I used talismans. These talismans are all given by Emei. Each practitioner has a corresponding Xingyue Talisman. It is reasonable for the city lord to control the things that affect their life and death. "


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "It''s reasonable. Then you don''t come from Emei City Lord''s Xingyue Talisman, who will control it?"


    Cong Jiang''s expression changed a few times, and he remained silent for a while.


    (PS: Thank you Xiong Laogui for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Wonderful book house


    High-speed text hand fight fairy world winner chapter list

 Chapter 3269: Congjiang

    "Forget it, I won''t ask this."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Even if there is, that person won''t be here. If I ask, it''s nothing."


    Congjiang must also be constrained, but the people who constrain him will not be in the Seven-Star Realm. It is very shallow. If the people who can constrain the City Lord are also here, the Seven-Star Realm may leave the Immortal Realm and stand on its own at any time. "For these important strongholds, Immortal Realm must hold it in his own hands to be relieved.


    Cong Jiang seemed to be relieved, "The Daoist said that."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Then give me all the star charms in your hand."


    Cong Jiang''s eyes changed, "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "What is impossible."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Hundreds of people''s lives are nothing more than a big deal. Even if you don''t give it, you can get it if I kill you, or you would rather die than surrender, and destroy all these stars before you die? From the city lord, you are I plan to let them all blew up, or let them make a living. It''s hard to choose, haha."


    "You are a demon, are you really a demon?"


    Jiang was stunned, his face pale, "The lives of hundreds of practitioners are so worthless in your eyes?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When you killed Zhang Yu just now, you didn''t seem to hesitate? It''s related to your own life, of course other people can''t be considered valuable. Besides, if I took these star charms, I might not kill them. I just don��t want them to continue killing our people. Your life is fate, and mine is fate... Am I very honest?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Cong Jiang said with difficulty, "You...cannot give you all."


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually became solemn, "From the city lord, our aim is to destroy the Seven Star Realm. This is a war, and there is no room for bargaining. I now attack Tianji City and restrain you. You will have to pay the price. If you have anything else Just use the means, and I will bear the consequences, and of course you are the same. From the moment you established the Seven-Star Realm here, our confrontation began, and this result was doomed."


    Cong Jiang took a deep breath, "After all, do you want me to die? Come on."


    Just after the voice fell, there was a loud noise.


    The main hall collapsed, and the force of the solid law was surging continuously, and it swept toward Zhou Shu and Congjiang like a storm.


    The dog hurriedly jumped over the wall, and Cong Jiang suddenly pulled out the important eye of the hall formation, causing the power in it to be extremely disordered and exploding, impacting everyone in the hall.


    Zhou Shu sneered, his hand raised the halberd flat, pointing to Congjiang, his body and halberd were motionless like a rock.


    The surrounding storm did not touch Zhou Shu''s side at all, and it was even possible to clearly perceive that no matter what the power of the law, it changed from disorder to order, and for the first time it passed by Zhou Shu quickly, without giving Zhou Shu. It caused a little impact, but it focused on attacking Congjiang.


    Facing Zhou Shu''s Great Desolate Halberd, as well as the power of this continuous runaway, Congjiang was stuck.


    I don''t know what happened at all.


    "Destroy the formation, indulge the power and run away, from the city lord, you are helping me."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, as if sighing for him.


    Cong Jiang realized something, his heart was shocked, his eyes widened, "The law of order?"


    From Zhou Shu''s expression, he has already got the answer.


    How stupid, if those forces are in the formation, he can still control them, and now they are completely scattered and violent, he can''t control them, but Zhou Shu, who has the law of order, can guide them, then he will undoubtedly become the attack of many forces. The point is, I think that destroying the formation can escape by taking advantage of the chaos, but I don''t know if I lifted a rock and hit myself in the foot.


    While resisting the power of countless laws, while facing the unresolved Great Desolate Halberd, he cannot live by himself.


    Is this the consequence I have to bear?


    is really going to die.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, a begging flash in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu turned a blind eye, "From the city lord, did you decide to kill them, or let them make a living?"


    "Do you have to kill us? Why?"


    Cong Jiang''s face was stagnant, and a lot of despair appeared in his heart.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Not necessarily, war can be surrendered, from the city lord."


    "Surrender? Really?"


    Cong Jiang was stunned, and immediately regretted it after speaking.


    Perhaps it��s been too long, forgetting how cruel the heavens are, and begging for mercy can also be said, but as a cultivator, especially Hunyuan Jinxian, who is willing to die after practicing to this point, but How could it be possible? As the real elder in charge of the sect, there is still star power hidden in the soul...


    He replied, "Who is surrendering to? Are you a demons or a practitioner, who really represents the Kuiwei world? I don''t know anything, how can I surrender?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "You have troubled me with this question. If I say I am the emperor, would you believe it?"


    "Human Sovereign, where is there a Human Sovereign in these heavens? There is no emperor for human beings."


    Cong Jiang actually laughed, as if thinking of Zhou Shu as a fool. He just smiled and suddenly stopped, as if thoughtful. "I heard that someone in the Xuanhuang world in the past entered the heavens and said that he was the emperor of humans. It''s a golden immortal named Zhou Shu. The news came hundreds of years ago, wouldn''t it be you?"


    "Are you delaying time?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Four people have flown over."


    ��, bang, bang, bang!


    There were four loud noises in succession, and huge power burst out.


    Hearing the movement in the main hall, the few big Luo Jinxians who wanted to support, instantly turned into fly ash.


    Without the protection of the formation, the power rushed over. Most of the power was star power, and Zhou Shu couldn''t guide it. He only frowned and used magic power to block it.


    And Cong Jiang kept flashing golden light, using gold bricks to resist.


    "They can''t make it, I''m sincere, right."


    Cong Jiang said in a deep voice, "Friends, you want to destroy the Seven Star Realm, then I can tell you frankly that this is impossible."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Why?"


    Congjiang slowly said You should also know by now that the six immortal cities here represent the five masters of the immortal world and the Xuanming clan. Do you think you can fight against them? Even if you kill everyone in Heavenly Mystery City, there are people in the other five cities, and the Xuan Ming clan who is constantly coming to support you, you can''t do it. "


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "So you don''t intend to surrender? It''s a shame that I wasted so much time with you."


    He shook his head slightly, the Great Desolate Halberd shook, and black mist began to appear.


    Cong Jiang Jingran, "Wait, I haven''t finished yet!"


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "But I don''t want to listen, either you give me the Xingyue Talisman, or you..."


    Before Zhou Shu could finish, Cong Jiang yelled anxiously, "I will give you more than half of the star charms for people who leave here to go to Tiantong City, but I can give you all the stars here, but the people here can''t die anymore, otherwise I can''t pass this level, it''s no different from death, fellow Taoist, do you really want to die?!"


    "How many have left here?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "There are still forty-seven people here, among them 25 of the Xuanming clan."


    Seeing Zhou Shu loosen his mouth, Cong Jiang was overjoyed and said anxiously, "Sixty-five, they are the main force of Tianji City."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Don''t give it to me, it will explode."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3270: Confess

    "Everything... detonated?"


    Cong Jiang hesitated, thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    With so many people, did he lose a word? This guy, isn''t he too cold? He really is a demon.


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "What''s the use of keeping it, to increase enemies for yourself? You don''t have much time to think about it."


    Now is the best time.


    That group of reinforcements are on the way to support Tiantong City, which is the position between the two worlds. At this time, they blew themselves up, which will not affect the Jiang family. If they blew themselves up in Tiantong City, it will inevitably be more casualties. Zhou Shu is not willing to watch. Until this happens.


    As for the life and death of these people, from the moment they accept the star power into the body, it has been doomed, sooner or later.


    Zhou Shu has no time or reason to prepare for them.


    This is war, real and cruel.


    Cong Jiang stared at Zhou Shu for a while, but still couldn''t see any meaning to stay, he smiled bitterly, and gave up his plan to continue to distinguish.


    Dozens of Xingyue Symbols were quickly placed in front of Zhou Shu.


    is pale yellow, with weird and complicated patterns drawn on it, and the stars flicker occasionally.


    He paused, "Do you come by yourself?"


    Zhou Shu picked up a Xingyue Talisman, looked at it carefully, and said calmly, "Come on, don''t be polite to me."


    "This kind of thing, I... really want to be polite."


    Settling down from Jiang, he grabbed a large number of talisman, and saw a flash of white light, and all the talisman shattered.


    In the void, dozens of fireworks rose up suddenly.


    dazzled and then died, but not without traces, leaving behind a long series of void storms, without the traction of boundaries, they will stay here for a long time.


    Cong Jiang, who couldn''t see this scene, calmed down instead. If he died, he would die. It would be nice to keep himself.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, "What else is the Daoist fellow?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The armored human formation in your city is guarding the star source, right?"


    "It turns out that fellow Taoists know everything, ha ha."


    Cong Jiang has completely let go and said calmly, "Yes, it is the source of stars, which is also an important treasure that guides and absorbs starlight and transforms star power. There are six immortal cities, except Tianfu and Seven Kills, other immortal cities have star sources. Absorbed day and night."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Is the star power absorbed by the star source passed to the middle?"


    Cong Jiang nodded, "You mean Yin Tianhai? Yes, all the collected star power is gathered there, and the only one who can use them is Seven Kill City."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Tianfu is the commander of life, the seven killers, the heavenly secret, the heavens are the same... I remember the Nandou Liuxing on the horizon of Huang Zeng, it was the same arrangement back then, and the past Emei was also based on this. The immortal world has established its position, which is interesting."


    Cong Jiang was startled, "The Taoists are really knowledgeable. I didn''t know all these things until I arrived here. To be honest, this Seven Star Realm belongs to Emei. Only Emei can make Xingyuan, Tianfu and Qi Killing is under the control of Emei, but our sects have to be held hostage by them, and we absolutely cannot see such things in other places in the fairy world."


    "It is rumored that Emei has disappeared in the heavens. It turned out to be hiding here."


    Zhou Shu eased and said, "Is this a chess game played by Xianjiebu, or Emei''s own request? They have already started to prepare?"


    "Friends have asked too much, how can I know these inside stories?"


    Cong Jiang smiled unconsciously, "I came here to obey Xianting''s orders. For thousands of years, I have been guarding the star source and staying true to each other. I don��t know much about what happened in the Seven-Star Realm. It can be said that I told you almost everything, and there is no other answer to your question."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "You should always know about the Xuanming clan, right?"


    Cong Jiang shook his head, "That''s all for Emei to talk about. All we can do is to stay here. The Xuanming clan in this world does not listen to our orders. They are only responsible for guarding the star source. You need to find the answer. , I can only find it in Tianfu City, where there are many Xuanming tribes, more than other cities combined."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded as if he was enlightened, "If you pass from here, it should be Tianliang City and then Tianfu. I''ll go back."


    Cong Jiang understood something, "Don��t worry, fellow Taoists, I won��t reveal your whereabouts, just as if you haven��t been here."


    "I also hope we won''t meet again."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are the lord of the city, you should always have some rights and know how to do the best, right?"


    From Jiang Cong Zhou Shu��s smile, he read a hint of killing intent, but he kept nodding his head, "Father Taoist, this time I will save Xingyuan even if I complete the mission, I don��t care about other things, unless someone from the fairy world... Then I have to die again."


    "Very good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and walked back quickly.


    Cong Jiang hesitated for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "Friends, I also want to ask you something."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shuli stopped, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    Cong Jiang shook his head and sighed, "I didn''t understand that I lost. It''s not that you are stronger than me. There are quite a few people who are stronger than me. Even if you have the rules of order, you can still use weird magic weapons. That��s not a big deal, but I don��t understand why fellow Daoist suddenly appeared in the Seven Star Realm? No one can hide from the starlight around the Seven Star Realm. Even a fly can''t fly in, but fellow Daoist actually brought With many people here, what is going on...?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "You have been here all the time, and you have sent a lot of spies to the past, don''t you know what the Kuiwei Jie is doing?"


    "You mean..."


    Thinking of something, Cong Jiang''s expression changed, "Could it be that the car that runs around can still come here, separated by a world, how is this possible? When we heard the news from the Kuiwei world, we all I thought it was a joke, something that even the immortal world hadn''t done, how could you guys..."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Of course it''s impossible."


    Take a sigh of relief from Jiang I said, the immortal world has studied things for so long, a group of remnants of the Kuiwei world... Fellow Daoists, I have no intention of targeting you. "


    "It makes sense for us to appear in Tiantong City instead of other cities. As for why, you can ask Li Zhi."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, then quickly turned and left.


    Cong Jiang stood there until Zhou Shu completely disappeared, before moving, his figure stagnated and he almost fell.


    finally left.


    The oppression that Zhou Shu brought to him, from the inside to the outside, was completely flooded. He had never felt it before. When facing Elder Xian Ting, he had never been so nervous.


    Without staying much, he flew towards the source of the star, he had already decided, just stay here, and nothing else, even if something went wrong in other cities, just keep the source of the star, on the side of the fairy court, Even if there is an explanation.


    Zhou Shu left Tianji City and flew towards the next target Tianfu City.


    Yes, he plans to jump over Tianliang City.


    Like Tiantong City when he left, he also left a lot of soul thoughts in Tianji City. Although it was a little difficult to connect, it would always be useful to keep it.


    (PS: Thank you Xinglin Swordsman for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3271: Huang Xuan

    Tianfu Siming.


    It can be seen from the canopy outside that its importance is much stronger than Tianji Tiantong.


    But the truth is the same, it is not difficult for Zhou Shu, he took a little effort, and then sneaked in.


    is starlight.


    Hundreds of stars, blooming in various colors, decorate Tianfu City very brightly, but the stars only occupy half of the world, and the other half is a bright moon. A little bit of perception can detect the endless lunar The power comes from a large group of Xuan Ming clan under the bright moon, hundreds of people.


    The left side is illuminated by stars, and the right side is moonlight, which is distinct.


    is a stretch of mountains in the middle.


    In the midst of the two forces, the mountains present a unique pale yellow, like smoke and fog, as if they are still moving.


    Obviously, Tianfu City is trying to integrate the star power and the power of the Taiyin, or to combine the advantages of the two, to prepare for the future against the power of the Taiyin, that is, the Zhurong clan.


    This should be the ultimate goal of the fairy world to establish the seven-star world.


    Zhou Shu hid his breath, slowly fell to the realm, and walked through the stars.


    These stars are not unfamiliar. Many of them come from the stars he has sensed or even been to. This reminds him of a place and a person.


    The Temple of Stars, Jiao Ling.


    The source of the stars here is also the pearl of the shark tribe.


    Not surprisingly, the majestic pearl is one of the best communication artifacts, perhaps second only to a few artifacts in the Xuanhuang world, and the pearls placed here have been around for a long time, and may not be less than those in the temple. I think Emei got it a long time ago, and then brought it to the heavens.


    Good stuff.


    The starlight is soft and dense, and the power inside seems to be endless, at least tens of thousands of accumulations. Zhou Shu absorbed some of it with the method of sensing the power of the stars. He only felt comfortable all over, and Shu Zhili also showed signs of rapid recovery. I sigh, it''s a pity that it''s not the main body here, or else you still use these starlights to bathe the Taoist furnace, so as to improve the way of comfort, which should have no small effect.


    At this stage, it is really rare to have such an opportunity.


    "Who are you and when did you come in?"


    The cold and cold voice suddenly sounded in my ears.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, not only because he was discovered by others, but also because the voice seemed a little familiar.


    A slender figure, sitting upright, gradually appeared in the mountains. When he stared, Zhou Shu''s mind was shocked. Those two bright eyes, like stars, were the same as Jiao Ling, and their appearance was extremely similar.


    Not right, it won''t be Jialing.


    ��� is a saint of the shark tribe, this cannot be changed even if she is promoted to the immortal, and the person on the mountain is clearly a practitioner.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The woman was quite angry, her face was reddish, and her voice was louder, but she did not come over.


    People didn''t come, and there was no strength.


    Zhou Shu took a few glances and realized that the mountains, as the place where the two forces converge, are actually a big formation, and the woman is just sitting in the front of the formation. Perhaps it is the integration or the cultivation. In short, at the critical moment, the woman fundamentally Can''t leave, it''s hard to even separate some power.


    Understanding the truth, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Family Daoist is the Lord of Tianfu City?"


    "I am Huang Xuan."


    The woman whispered, "What do you intend to break into Tianfu City? How did you bypass the starlight to get here? If you leave now, I can still let you make a living without pursuing it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Who did you lie to? Was it attacked by the stars? And the one who can''t move now, seems to be a fellow Daoist?"


    "If you can''t move, I can kill you too."


    Huang Xuanxian was a little angry. Before his words fell, the stars next to Zhou Shu suddenly shone, and a light golden star shining straight over.


    The starlight is like an arrow, directly penetrating Zhou Shu''s shoulder.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move. After a few breaths, he shook his head, showing a satisfied expression, "I haven''t tasted the starlight from the starfish for a long time, so I am very comfortable."


    Huang Xuan was taken aback for a while, and said in surprise, "You...how did you know that the starfish is Huanhaixing?"


    "Not only Huanhaixing, I know which star most of the starlight here comes from," Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to a crimson pearl, "You have to deal with me, it is best to use that thorny star, I Not familiar with sword intent, it may hurt me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the pearl flickered slightly, and several red lights rushed over.


    Zhou Shu''s figure was shocked, and he quickly stepped away a few steps, a little embarrassed, "You are really welcome."


    "What is polite to the enemy."


    Huang Xuan said coldly, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Tell the enemy about your weakness, you are so stupid."


    "Because I haven''t regarded you as an enemy."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "City Lord Huang, I think we can talk, you should come from Emei?"


    Huang Xuan stagnated slightly, and condensed his eyebrows, "I don''t know who you are, but if you can say the word Emei, I can''t keep you. If you don''t treat me as an enemy, I treat you as an enemy. The fight against you is not fair. I thank you for not attacking me just now, but now, you don��t have to be polite."


    Zhou Shu didn��t care either, ��I��ve heard the words of unfairness from people who are very similar to you. I don��t know if you know the Shaman tribe?��


    Huang Xuan hesitated, "I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Then you certainly don''t know the saint of the shark? The star light beads here are all formed by the tears of the saint."


    "The tears of the saint?"


    Huang Xuan pondered for a few breaths and frowned, "I don''t know the meaning of what you said to me. All I know is that if you broke into Tianfu City, I must... catch you, and you have already missed the opportunity to escape. "


    There was a bright light in her eyes, she slowly stood up, the stars were splashing, and the whole person looked like a brilliant star.


    became more and more like the saint Zhou Shu was familiar with.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "You can''t catch me, and you can''t kill me."


    "Try it out."


    Huang Xuan walked slowly, there seemed to be stars under his feet, extending all the way.


    "Don��t come here again Zhou Shu glanced around, "These pearls are probably the savings of the Emei school over the years, and they are also your most important treasures. It can be seen that you Emei put all your bets on The Seven-Star Realm is now, but I can tell you frankly that I may be more familiar with these pearls than you, that is to say, I can easily destroy them completely..."


    "you dare?!"


    Huang Xuan''s face changed suddenly and stood there.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Try it."


    Huang Xuan hesitated for a while, never daring to take another step.


    She did not dare to bet.


    Zhou Shu was right. These Starlight Beads are the only remaining important treasures of Emei. Many inheritances are contained in them. If all are destroyed, Emei will not be able to rejuvenate, and this plan will be difficult to succeed. She hasn''t fully grasped the fusion and utilization of the power of the yin until now. Without these pearls, it is even more impossible to achieve it.


    is hateful.


    How did this person suddenly ran to Tianfu City?


    The surrounding fairy cities didn''t move at all, don''t say anything, how did he hide from the sky full of stars?


    fell into a passive position, it is difficult to reverse the situation, even if she is the most important genius of Emei today, she can''t do it.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3272: Really genius

    Huang Xuan gritted his teeth and stared at Zhou Shu, "What do you want to do?"


    She was a little annoyed, angry at other people, and even more angry at herself. What Yu Chang said may be right. She is too young, not involved in the world, and can''t do anything well, but she was sent to guard the most important Tianfu City. Preside over the fusion of the power of the stars and the power of the yin.


    can''t even do a good job of defending a Tianfu City, and now he is being held hostage by the opponent.


    hateful, hateful.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I am very interested in you, but I don''t have much time to talk to you..."


    "What are you talking about!?"


    Huang Xuan''s eyes widened, "What are you interested in? Don''t think about it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not the kind of interest you think, you don''t understand it now, I''ll talk about it later when I have a chance."


    Huang Xuan suddenly flashed a cold light in his eyes, and his figure trembled slightly, "If you talk nonsense, I don''t want those pearls. Why should I kill you first!"


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu felt helpless, "Simply put, I hope you leave the Seven Star Realm, you can take away all these things."


    "what did you say?"


    Huang Xuan was stunned, "Do you think it''s possible? If you want me to leave, I will leave? I have an important mission and it is impossible to leave."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "City Lord Huang, your mission is to make good use of the power of the lunar yin and the power of the stars. Frankly tell you that you can no longer continue, because I will destroy the seven star realm, the immortal realm and the Xuan Ming clan. Union."


    Huang Xuan became more and more surprised, "You... how can you say such arrogant words?"


    "You do not believe?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said calmly, "It won''t be long before you will see the result. Of course, you can also choose to stay and be our enemy, but I don''t think this is a good thing for you and Emei. Please go with Xuanming earlier. Regardless of family relations, there is hope in the future."


    Huang Xuan stared at Zhou Shu, his face gradually became solemn, "Who are you, and why do you say something that cannot happen so solemnly and so confidently?"


    "I am the emperor."


    Zhou Shu pointed to himself and said seriously.


    Huang Xuan looked surprised, "Human King, who is King?"


    Zhou Shu was not surprised by her demeanor. After reading countless people, he could basically see Huang Xuan''s whole person. A transparent and innocent person, a peerless genius who has been cultivating painstakingly, may not be as talented in star power. Lin Zhu is poor in teleportation. She was in the high position of the city lord at a young age, because of Emei''s attention, and also because she may be the only one who can solve the problems that Emei has not solved, and use star power and other powers.


    I really don��t know how Emei found her. It can be said that if Emei has Huang Xuan, there is hope of revival.


    For Huang Xuan, Zhou Shu certainly didn''t want to regard him as an enemy. Even if he is now hostile, he cannot be a killer. This is the attitude of being an emperor. Such talents should belong to human beings, that is, they belong to themselves.


    "You will know these later."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, hurriedly left the Pearl Group and walked to the other side.


    Seeing Zhou Shu leaving, Huang Xuan was overjoyed. She was busy collecting the pearls. For research and cultivation, she was willing to take them out, otherwise she kept them carefully. Wherever she wanted to, she happened to be practicing, and this guy appeared. , Making myself at a loss.


    "what are you doing?!"


    Huang Xuanzheng was able to collect, but suddenly felt something was wrong, and at first glance, he was stunned.


    The moonlight on the opposite side dimmed very quickly. A large group of Xuanming people had fallen for more than half, and the rest were almost out of support and were calling for help.


    It''s been less than ten breaths!


    She flew over in a hurry, and when she raised her hand, a solid starlight barrier appeared suddenly, blocking Zhou Shu and Xuan Ming clan.


    "Your union will be invalidated from now on."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, squeezed into the barrier abruptly, his body face became a little distorted, and then he shouted and broke through directly.


    The speed is fast to the peak, every time a palm falls, a member of the Xuanming clan must fall to the ground.


    became stiff after falling to the ground, his whole body was red, and he couldn''t make a sound anymore.


    Huang Xuan''s face turned pale, and he pointed at Zhou Shu and said, "You...you are too cruel!"


    "Your star screen is also very cruel. It is the biggest damage I have suffered so far."


    Zhou Shu turned around and clapped his hands. The last Xuan Ming clan fell to the ground. At this time, the moonlight disappeared completely.


    Without the starlight and moonlight, Tianfu City seemed particularly calm, the needle dropping was audible, of course there was no needle dropping, only Huang Xuan''s whispered angrily.


    She has regarded Zhou Shu as a heinous wicked person. Many of the Xuanming people have stayed with her for thousands of years. It can even be said that she is the only one who can talk. Her temper is cold and she doesn''t like those from other fairy cities. Practitioners.


    "I...I must kill you!"


    Huang Xuan pointed at Zhou Shu, his body trembled slightly, and Li Li was angry.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, and slowly said, "Take care of my suggestion just now, don''t treat me as an enemy, this is really not good for you and Emei."


    "Go to hell!"


    Before ����''s words fell, hundreds of starlight arrows flew straight over.


    I was really angry. Even Zhou Shu didn��t dare to face the star power, not to mention that in addition to the star power, there was an unknown force, which was more difficult to resist and stronger than the star power. Is this a good integration? The power of Xingyue?


    is indeed like the power of the universe, but there is a personal will in it, which is very special.


    This Huang Xuan is really a genius.


    One person has done what is possible with the use of artifacts.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t be hard-wired by itself, he pulled up out of thin air, and walked in the air, already in the sky.


    "Don''t try to escape!"


    Huang Xuan chased a few steps, only to realize that he could use the formation of the sky curtain to quickly take out the formation and operate it, wanting to stop Zhou Shu.


    But no matter how she manipulates, Zhou Shu still regards the sky as nothing, and in a blink of an eye he has gone far.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    Huang Xuan bitterly put down the formation talisman, and cursed, "This **** Emperor, why are you not afraid of anything?"


    "Oh!"


    "It hurts!"


    "HelpCity Lord!"


    Below ����, there was a sudden wailing.


    But this wailing sounded very beautiful in Huang Xuan''s ears, and I was overjoyed, it turned out that they were not dead!


    hurriedly went down, and sure enough, none of the Xuan Ming clan died, just a painful cry.


    "Don''t worry, let me see, it''s okay."


    Huang Xuan walked up to the Xuanming clan to look around with a smile, not disgusting at all.


    Zhou Shu, who was still staying outside the sky, saw this scene and didn''t realize that he smiled slightly. Just like the princess of the Xuanhuang world, Huang Xuan treats different races and the same race equally, and he did not see the wrong person. .


    "This power..."


    Huang Xuan stared at the Xuanming clan members, and his mind was shocked, "Why are they so like the power of the sun? No wonder they cut their lunar power to pieces and cannot recover in a few decades. Isn''t he a Zhurong clan? Practitioner, you still say you are the emperor?"


    She couldn''t help looking up, Zhou Shu was nowhere to be seen, and she lowered her head again, with a lot of doubts and a lot of melancholy in her heart.


    What does that man king mean?


    Can he really destroy the Seven Star Realm?


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3273: Slaughtered

    To Huang Xuan, Zhou Shu really loves talent.


    Such talents are absolutely impossible to miss.


    If this trip did not have an important purpose, he might have to change the way of handling it, such as focusing on Huang Xuan.


    If you can''t do it now, you can''t offend her, lest you won''t be able to put it in the account in the future. Such simple talents are very stubborn. If they fail to meet their wishes for a while, they may never have the opportunity to win them over. .


    Of course, Zhou Shu himself did not intend to kill all the Xuan Ming clan.


    This is the matter of the Zhu Rong clan, and he doesn��t want to have a deep feud with the Xuanming clan. If he doesn��t care about this, the dozens of purple devil stars in his hand will be thrown away. There is no need to go to every city in such trouble. all over.


    In front is Tianxiang City. After thinking for a few breaths, Zhou Shu decided to go around and go directly to the last City of Seven Kills.


    Tianxiang Tianliang should not know what happened in Tiantong City, so don''t pay much attention to it.


    The heavy devilish energy was condensed into armor. In the starlight, Zhou Shu moved forward, piercing through the stars and cutting the thorns.


    I don��t know how long it took, the City of Seven Kills is not far away.


    As the largest and brightest of the six stars, it is really easy to recognize. The closer it gets, the brighter it radiates. The radiance seems to be comparable to the sun.


    There are two black spots in the sun, looking towards Zhou Shu.


    turned out to be two people.


    Zhou slackened, the light was too bright, hindering his perception, and he found out when he got close.


    They stared at Zhou Shu, all a little surprised.


    The long-bearded cultivator among them rebuked in a deep voice, "Where is the demon from? You are too brave!"


    The other person was caged in the green robe with only one pair of eyes, and said slowly, "Are you a person with broken sky?"


    Both of them use pure magic words.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled.


    Judging from the strength and power of this long-bearded cultivator, it should be Yu Geng, the city lord of the Seven Kills, and that man in Qingpao, no matter how much he conceals it, cannot conceal the fact that he is a member of the Xuanming clan, and Zhou Shu has seen it. The strongest member of the Xuanming clan is undoubtedly the Cangmo he has seen from Samsara.


    What are these two people talking about? Did Cang Mo hide in the Seven Star Realm?


    Judging from what he said, he shouldn''t know about the death of Suantian.


    Zhou Shu froze, and said gruffly, "You are Cang Mo? The sky is not obedient, and I have been killed. You are here, so I can find it."


    "killed?"


    Both of them were shocked, and a cold light flashed in Cang Mo''s eyes, "What nonsense are you talking about! How could he die as a magician?"


    "How can it be impossible to die?"


    Zhou Shu raised the double axe of breaking the flame, laughed, "If you dare not listen to my orders, even the magician will die!"


    Duantian knew that axe by himself, and his figure was slightly shaken, "How come? Could it be that the devil..."


    Zhou Shu put away his laughter and said coldly, "Yes, Lord Demon God has already given up on him. As a magic envoy, he doesn''t want to practice hard, but secretly goes to deal with the Xuanming clan''s rubbish. How can such a person match? Be a magician?"


    "what did you say?!"


    Cangmo''s complexion changed drastically, his body was gleaming, and a lot of clouds appeared.


    The power of the taiyin becomes clouded.


    "Slowly get angry."


    Yu even waved his hand, and said solemnly, "This demons is really strange to appear here. Old man Rong first asks one or two before handling it."


    Zhou Shu raised his double axe and shouted loudly, "My old man, you have a very big tone, you want to deal with me? I''m the magician of Lord Demon God!"


    Yu Geng was unmoved, "The Seven-Star Realm is not a place where you come or go. Here, even the enchantress must obey the will of the master. Honestly, how did you come here? Come with that group of people from Kuiwei Realm?"


    "Kui Kui Jie is my shit!"


    Zhou Shu grew up several times in an instant, raised his hand, and two black lights rushed towards them.


    I can��t answer this question.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Yu even swung his sleeves away, and his face sank, "Do you dare to do something with me here? Are you trying to start a battle between the demon world and the fairy world?"


    "Don''t want to fight? Get out if you are afraid of death!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, not knowing when he had an extra purple ball in his hand and tossed it around, "Old man! I''m looking for Cang Mo, it has nothing to do with you. If you get in the way, don''t blame me for losing the Purple Devil Star. Come down, let your entire world be finished."


    As soon as he becomes a demon, Zhou Shu will automatically switch to an arrogant and unscrupulous temperament, with a normal reflex.


    I don��t know if my personality will split in the future.


    Yu Geng''s face turned darker, trembling with anger, but didn''t dare to move rashly.


    What Zhou Shu held in his hand was indeed the Purple Devil Star. If such a big killer broke out, the Seven Star Realm would really not be able to keep it.


    Yu Geng turned sideways with difficulty and looked at Cang Mo. "Cang Mo, I have reminded your wizards not to deal with the demons! Your wizards don''t listen to anything, and now something has happened, you How to solve it?!"


    "How do I know that there will be an accident in Broken Sky? Would you believe that even magic envoys are unreliable?"


    Cang Mo''s expression changed slightly, and he couldn''t help but angrily said, "City Lord Yu, you blame me now, right? Without the participation of the demons, how to divide the Jiang family and the Kuiwei world, how to form an array to suppress the Shanhaijing? If you really do, you can directly use yours Stars shot over? In that case, the Lord God Envoy promised not to provoke the demons, but you can��t do it! We paid such a high price, you just waited here to do nothing, and now you still have the responsibility to do nothing. Push it over us!"


    Yu Geng''s face was pale, "Anyway, I told you a long time ago that the demons are too stupid and can''t do anything."


    Cangmo touched his forehead unconsciously, "My lord ambassador also knows that demons are stupid, but who knows that even demons are?"


    Both of them were angry, and after an argument, the Xuanming clan could not transmit their voices, and the two could only communicate with each other.


    Of course, they are not fools, they all use very special languages. The language of the Xuanming clan is mixed with the language of the immortal world, but they don��t know that it is useless to Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu is a person who knows the language of all worlds. So far, it seems that I haven''t encountered any unintelligible words.


    Yu stared at Cang Mo even more, "Don''t say these things, now he is looking for you, what should you do?"


    Cang Mo groaned for a few breaths, "It seems that he already knows it. It should be the Demon God on the Broken Sky told him. He came to me for the material of the Demon Abyss Dragon, the Demon Abyss Dragon. If there is a chance, no demons are willing to give up."


    "what do you mean����"


    Yu even stroked his beard, "Let him take over the position of Duantian?"


    Cang Mo nodded, "He has got the Purple Devil Star, and he will definitely continue to do it. In fact, this matter is not complicated. For us, it is to replace Broken Sky with him. It may be better."


    Yu glanced at Zhou Shu even more, and said, "I don''t think he is different from Duantian. They are all pigs and pigs."


    Cangmo sighed, "It just works."


    Zhou Shu was a little annoyed when he heard it, and couldn''t help cursing, "You two murmured something, don��t think I don��t understand! No matter how long-winded, I will leave the Purple Demon Star now and kill you again. Two!"


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3274: achieved goal

    just do what you say, and while cursing, Zhou Shu started.


    There was no hidden strength this time. Under the guidance of Samsara, the magic power in the Great Desolation Halberd almost came out, and it was covered by the Kuroshio for dozens of miles.


    The black dragon opened its teeth and danced its claws, and rushed towards the two of them.


    Knowing it was wrong, Yu Geng''s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly took out a shiny silver mirror and cast a star barrier in front of him, and that Cangmo was very strange, his figure flashed, and he quietly retreated behind the barrier and swung out. Several long cyan rivers, full of the power of the yin, collided with the black dragon.


    Two forces were added, and there was a loud bang.


    The strength of the solid lunar yin was not enough to resist the erosion of the magical power, and the long blue river fell like a waterfall, dropping water on the ground.


    The water droplets quickly atomized into smoke and dissipated without a trace.


    The black dragon had more energy, and suddenly rushed towards the barrier.


    The starlight faded quickly at a visible speed, from extremely dense to thin enough to see the beards and hairs of the people behind, but only a few moments away.


    Yu Geng has a stunned afterburner, his body radiates soaring, his long beard flutters, and his face is a bit distorted.


    Facing the black dragon that was so close at hand that he could rush in at any time, he had already done it, and Cang Mo, who was not far behind him, wandered around, seemingly ready to escape.


    bang, bang, bang!


    The black dragon hit several times, and finally was unable to continue. With a long hiss, he turned back to Zhou Shu''s hands.


    Zhou Shu stood with a halberd and laughed loudly, "It''s nothing more than that, you can''t take it anymore if I haven''t used my full strength, hahaha!"


    The two looked at each other, with a little fear in their eyes.


    Their strength is by no means bad, but Zhou Shu''s attack still shocked them just now. What a turbulent magic power this is!


    No wonder Duantian died in his hands.


    Of course, they wouldn��t know that Zhou Shu couldn��t issue this attack for the second time. The magic power drawn from the Purple Demon Star consumed most of the attack just now, and the rest can��t be used. Also used to maintain the identity of the demons.


    Cangmo paused, and said in courtesy, "Your envoy, don''t do anything yet."


    The paleness on Yu Geng''s face gradually faded, and he arched his hands, "My envoy has a lot of strength, hehe."


    Zhou Shu looked mad, "Don''t stop me now, right? Cang Mo, I have something to do with you!"


    Cangmo squeezed out a smile, "The envoy will just say anything if you have anything. I will definitely not refuse."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Your plan, I think you need to change it."


    Cang Mo stagnated, "What should I change?"


    Zhou Shu stabbed and said, "Cang Mo, you have to bring the Demon Abyss giant dragon first, and the Demon God will also explain it to you. The adults don��t believe you, and don��t think that lower races like you will have the Demon Abyss giant. The material of the dragon, if you don��t believe me, I can��t do anything, right?"


    A low-ranking one, another **** on the left, his mouth is full of disdain, Cang Mo can''t hear his teeth, but he can''t help it.


    He is not a **** envoy, and he can''t use the magic method that he can surrender, and Zhou Shu''s just now has let him know the difference between the two.


    He hesitated, "The material is still on the side of the Lord God Envoy, in the mysterious world, I can''t get it out now."


    "I can''t take it out, do you dare to ask us to do things for you?"


    Zhou Shu was angry right away, and the halberd hit the ground, spreading out like a black mist, and quickly spreading, "I''m not so cheated like Broken Sky! I can''t take it out, so I don''t need to talk about things before. You still have to compensate for my loss!"


    Yu Geng and Cang Mo quickly avoided, Cang Mo was still stunned, "What''s the loss?"


    Zhou Shu shouted, "So many people have died, and so many Purple Devil Stars have been taken out. Isn''t this a loss!"


    Cangmo settled down, "My envoy, I will go back now and notify the envoy to let him prepare materials."


    "It''s almost the same, but I have to charge some interest first."


    Zhou Shu glanced around and suddenly laughed, "Hahahaha, then I will come to you in two days, remember to prepare the materials!"


    "and many more!"


    noticed something, Yu Geng''s face changed drastically, "You...what did you lose just now?"


    Zhou Shu opened his hand and laughed, "What, nothing."


    "Purple Devil Star, did you drop the Purple Devil Star?"


    Yu Geng''s voice trembled. He was not in the realm, and he couldn''t observe the situation in the realm all the time. Just now I didn''t notice whether the sky has changed. If this guy really dropped the Purple Devil Star, then this city of Seven Kills ... He didn''t dare to think about it anymore, and flew down anxiously.


    was still complaining in his heart, why must he come outside to meet with Cang Mo.


    Cangmo bowed to Zhou Shu and flew away quickly, for fear of staying longer.


    Zhou Shu stood there, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, but did not leave immediately, because he saw a light spot in the sea of ??Yintian in the center coming over here.


    The light spot stopped at the edge of Yintian Sea, gradually showing his figure, which looked very special in the sky full of stars.


    is Huang Xuan.


    is also the only one who can travel through this sea of ??heaven.


    She stared at Zhou Shu, "Is that you?"


    Zhou Shu was very surprised, only said faintly, "I chased you so soon? How did you recognize me?"


    "You absorbed my starlight in Tianfu City, I can recognize it naturally, you just..." Huang Xuan shook his head, with a lot of disappointment on his face, "Why are you doing this? Purple Devil Star, that really belongs to the Demon Race Purple Devil Star?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, but he ignored it.


    I have absorbed the power of Huanhaixing, which means that I can no longer hide my identity in front of this genius who is extremely sensitive to the power of the stars.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Did you see? I told you that I want to destroy the Seven Star Realm. This is my goal."


    He had been entangled with Cang Mo more than before, not for any material, but for the last throw.


    Pretending to be arrogant demons, while talking so much to them, Zhou Shu was also using the power of Shu and the power of reincarnation to break the sky formations little by little, and the final meal of the Great Desolate Halberd released magic power. Completely broke the sky curtain and opened a smooth passage for himself.


    Then, he injected magic power into the Purple Devil Star and threw it into the Seven Kills Citythree.


    is a last resort.


    If Yu Geng went to Tiantong City at first, maybe it wouldn''t be so troublesome, but now, he can only do so.


    Both Cang Mo and Yu Geng are strong, and it is very difficult to break through in front of them. Moreover, if Yu is more aware of his purpose, he will definitely mobilize the starlight and the sky to fight against, plus so many people in the city, It was Zhou Shu, it was impossible to be 100% sure that he could achieve his goal and let the Purple Demon Star burst into the City of Seven Kills, thereby destroying it.


    This is his purpose.


    The City of Seven Kills, which controls the starlight, must be destroyed. Originally, he planned to bring Tianfu City in and destroy it, but after seeing it, he knew that there was no need to destroy Tianfu City, because the most important thing there was not the city, but the people. .


    And this person, he doesn''t want to kill.


    "you����"


    Huang Xuan fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, shaking slightly, "Why?"


    She saw Zhou Shu''s last move to throw the Purple Devil Star, but she couldn''t stop it because she was so far away. At this time, the situation was irreversible.


    The eruption of the Purple Demon Star will definitely turn Seven Kills City into a Demon Territory, and if something goes wrong with Seven Kills City, it will be difficult for other cities to keep it.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3275: Turns out there is a hole card

    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Do you know what you are studying?"


    Huang Xuan looked at him, a little confused, "The power of the moon and stars?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Then you should also know that the power of the moon and stars is used to deal with the Zhu Rong clan, right?"


    Huang Xuan hesitated for a while, "I know, but for me, I just want to..."


    "It doesn''t matter what you do."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "For me, this is unacceptable, so I must destroy the Seven Star Realm."


    Huang Xuan understood what, "So you are from the Zhurong clan?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu glanced down and said slowly, "If you want to know the answer, you can come to me in the future, but now I don''t have time to talk to you. You''d better take advantage of this time, pack up and prepare to leave here. There will be no more peace here, and you can''t study it anymore."


    "Looking for you? Where to find?"


    Huang Xuan suddenly stagnated, and said coldly, "I have found you now. You have done these things, do you still want to leave?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m just a clone now. I don''t think you can see it. If that''s not the case, you won''t be able to follow me by relying on those star powers. Even if you catch me, you are from a clone. What can you get?"


    "you����"


    Huang Xuan was stunned, "That won''t let you go. You destroyed Tianfu City first, and now you have destroyed Seven Kills City..."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the city of Seven Kills below, and smiled slightly, "If you don''t leave, I will tell him when the rest comes over. It was you who brought me here, otherwise I avoided so many stars. Yes, only you can do it here, right."


    A streamer is speeding up.


    Through the heavy sky, I can see those red eyes, completely in a frenzy.


    Huang Xuan''s mind was stagnant. In her eyes, Yu Geng had always been a kind and honest elder, how did she become like this.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "While he didn''t notice you, hurry up, otherwise you will not be able to clear the suspicion, rest assured, as long as you leave, I won''t say anything."


    Huang Xuan gritted his teeth, "You...you are too shameless, I obviously didn''t do anything!"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "He will come up in a few breaths. Are you willing to confront him or return to Yin Tianhai? Don''t forget what you want to do most."


    "What do you want to do most?"


    Huang Xuanzhen slammed, staring at Zhou Shu for a few moments, as if to engrave this **** face in her heart, although she was just like a demon and stomped her feet, she turned and disappeared into the vast sea of ??imprints, starlight She soon covered her whereabouts, and only a few words drifted into Zhou Shu''s sea of ??consciousness.


    "You wait, I will find you!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, he stood in front of the world, watching Yu Geng who was about to rush up.


    A Yu Geng who has been out of anger.


    He could imagine why Yu Geng was violent, three purple magic stars appeared in three places in the world at the same time, and exploded.


    That is not the usual way of using the purple magic star of the Mozu.


    The devil energy in these purple devil stars didn��t spread out little by little. It relied on the tool demon clan to advance and gradually surround a realm. That kind of way was very good, but Zhou Shu wouldn��t. All he could do was to use the magic power. Inject the magic crystal to the greatest extent, draw out the inner magic energy, and make it explode violently.


    It is difficult to imagine the power of three purple magic stars exploding at the same time.


    What you can know is that a city of seven kills that spans hundreds of thousands of miles can never afford it.


    This is also the reason why Yu Geng went on to come up again after a while. The Seven Kills City could not be rescued, most of the formations were destroyed, even the formation of maintaining the starlight technique was no exception. He had only one thought now, That **** Demon Race''s corpse is broken into pieces!


    "Great, you''re still here! Hahahaha!"


    went out of the sky and saw Zhou Shu, Yu Geng immediately laughed wildly, not happy, but the kind who painfully blamed himself and became mad.


    Zhou Shu stabbed and said, "How could I go? I haven''t got the materials for the Demon Abyss Dragon. That''s my goal. By the way, I just used up a few Purple Devil Stars. It��s up to you, who wants you to work with us."


    Yu stared at Zhou Shu even more, "The Xuanming clan you are cooperating with, the old man has said long ago, there is nothing good about the demons!"


    Zhou Shu squinted his eyes, and when the red light shone, "Then what do you want?"


    "I killed you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, thousands of arrows flew straight over.


    The very familiar Emei technique, the arrows are all made of star power, and the power is not big, but as long as it touches the body or other power, it can quickly disperse, forming a sticky ribbon, using all-permeable stars Power entangles and restrains the opponent, limiting the opponent''s strength.


    Now that I understand, it is not a problem. Zhou Shu knows that the real threat lies behind these arrows.


    There is a transparent long whip hidden in the starlight, which is almost indistinguishable, but the murderous intent is in it, and the occasional trace of power makes Zhou Shudu''s heart tremble.


    Dao Qi is undoubtedly Dao Qi.


    Yu Geng guarded the seven-star realm, guarded the Kuiwei realm, managed dozens of Hunyuan Golden Immortals, and had to deal with the Demon Clan Xuanming Clan. Without the ability to suppress the bottom of the box, it would definitely not work.


    The hole card is here.


    has increased a lot of difficulty, but it is also a lot more interesting.


    Zhou Shu stomped hard, the sky was cracked open, and he fell straight down.


    There are three purple devil stars that are constantly exuding demonic energy, which means that the City of Seven Kills is already his most solid backing.


    "Where to go!?"


    seems to have guessed Zhou Shu''s intentions, but Yu Geng did not hide it, turned around and swept away.


    Snapped!


    The shattered sky was completely shattered, the long whip was cast unabated, and a white light rolled straight towards Zhou Shu.


    Like the Changhong circling the sun, the heavy devilish armor just came into contact with the white light, and could not wait to disperse. There was almost no obstacle. In a hurry, Zhou Shu could only block the Great Desolate Halberd in front of him. The magic power was not enough, but it was still There is the power of reincarnation On the halberd, the matte generally flashes with fragments of light.


    ��!


    The two forces collided.


    Dahuangji shrank a lot in the blink of an eye, and Zhou Shu did the same, and fell straight down.


    This whip almost beat Zhou Shu back to its original shape, almost unable to maintain the illusion of the demons, it is worthy of a Taoist weapon.


    Beyond the power of the law, Zhou Shu had to resist a soul shadow, naturally he couldn''t stop it.


    Of course, at this time, Zhou Shu also discovered the essence of this Dao implement. It originated from the law of life and death, and had the same power as Xuanyuan Sword. Suddenly, a thought came up. Could this Dao implement be Huangquan Whip? Ever attacked Xuanyuanjian��s Huangquan Whip?


    But the Huangquan whip mentioned by Old Master Jian, it doesn''t seem to be like this.


    But whether it is or not, the power in it is extremely strong. Obviously, the owner has been loving and caring, and has not experienced any setbacks, but it is a pity that with more abilities, the power of Taoism cannot be fully utilized.


    But an Emei cultivator who practices star power, using the Taoist tools of the Law of Life and Death, can do so well.


    Looking at Zhou Shu who was falling, Yu Geng smiled more arrogantly, with a trace of doubt hidden in his smile.


    The power that the Demon Race burst out just now was a bit weird, not like the power of the Demon God.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3276: Chase

    only hesitated, and Yu Geng chased after him.


    He made up his mind to kill Zhou Shu, even if it was a magician, even if he paid more, he would kill him.


    Not killing is not enough to quell anger, and it is not enough to deal with the immortal realm. The hardworking elite of the Seven Star Realm for so many years has been ruined by an ignorant and stupid demons, how hateful!


    It can be said, how did this demons come here, and the remnants of the Kuiwei Realm, is there a traitor in the Seven Star Realm? But even if the traitor is out, Starlight can''t find it, unless it''s...


    Thinking of this, his mind was startled. Could it be her?


    It was too late to think about it, because Zhou Shu fell so fast that he couldn''t see anyone in the blink of an eye.


    But in his own world, finding someone is not a problem, but after dozens of breaths, he found Zhou Shu again, but his complexion was tight.


    In the distance, Zhou Shu leaned back on a purple magic star that was constantly erupting, with a gloomy face, and at the same time his body was growing. The moment he noticed, at least two or three feet long, three or four feet long. Ten feet tall.


    "Dead!"


    roared loudly, and the whip flicked.


    Even though it was thousands of miles away, the long whip still came to Zhou Shu instantly, with irresistible power.


    Zhou Shu watched the approaching lashes, and was very alert.


    Is this a Dao weapon? It is the first time to perceive it at such a close distance. The power that transcends the law is really terrifying. It covers everything in an instant, and even the space feels locked. The big cutting fist and so on are completely ineffective. Useless, only hard-wired.


    The Great Desolate Halberd stood in front of him, and the magic power he had just absorbed was poured into it without reservation.


    ��!


    is obviously a soft whip, but Zhou Shu feels harder than meteorite iron.


    The power collided, but after two breaths, the magic power was defeated, and it became solid and scattered, as if it were vulnerable.


    And the scattered magic power, bound by the power of the Taoist device, oscillates continuously in a small area, a bit similar to a void storm, if it is not controlled by Zhou Shu and the power of reincarnation, the Great Wild Halberd will probably be rolled by the long whip. go.


    A pure and powerful force, there is not much to do with the law of life and death.


    Is Yu Geng unable to use the deeper powers of the Dao Qi, or the Dao Qi itself is like this.


    "You can block two whips, you''re pretty good."


    A trace of surprise flashed in Yu Geng''s eyes, and his killing intent was more vigorous. He raised the long whip and his arm shook slightly.


    only fixed his eyes, Zhou Shu disappeared again.


    "Where did you go?!"


    He was stagnant, where could such a big body hide, but he just disappeared.


    Looking at the Purple Demon Star, which was still exuding devilish energy, he showed a trace of sadness. Dao tools can certainly destroy the Purple Demon Star and prevent it from contaminating the City of Seven Kills, but the result is not much different from allowing it to explode. Unexpected effects may be produced. For example, Dao implements are contaminated with devil energy. After all, he is only a golden fairy of Hunyuan and cannot really master Dao implements... If it were not for Zhou Shu to hate to the extreme, he would never use Dao implements to deal with one. Mozu.


    leaned out of the divine sense and looked it up carefully, he was stunned, and actually hid under the ground.


    Haven''t heard that the demons can hide underground, will they fail to escape? Is this guy really a demon?


    That''s right, Zhou Shu used the five elements to escape and got under another purple devil star, using a little time to extract magic power desperately.


    The Great Desolate Halberd seemed to have adapted to Zhou Shu''s rhythm, and he was able to breathe his devilish energy much faster. When Yu Geng discovered him, Zhou Shu had grown to more than fifty feet.


    The long whip came in search of it.


    seems to be a light whip, but it brings unparalleled pressure.


    directly opened the ground with a radius of thousands of miles, and several Da Luo Jinxians who had no time to escape were also dispersed, as if nothing could stop them.


    Zhou Shu, who was surprised, found some differences.


    After attacking himself twice, the Daoist Whip seems to have found its regularity, locks on faster, and suppresses magic more stronger.


    Why does this kind of thing still grow?


    He didn''t think that the Dao Qi in Yu Geng''s hands had Qi Ling, and the Qi Qi in the Dao Qi could not be controlled by a Hunyuan Jinxian.


    There was almost no suspense. The Great Wild Halberd was swung away again. Under the dazzling white light, even the surrounding demonic energy was "dim" for a long time. Seeing the situation was wrong, Zhou Shu''s figure was short, and he couldn''t see it when he got into the ground. , He must be a lot stronger than Yu.


    Continue to look for opportunities, although it is difficult.


    The attack range of the Dao Equipment Whip is extremely large, and it is instantaneous within tens of thousands of miles. However, Zhou Shu can effectively counteract the methods, such as the Void of the First Life, but it is not available. Its cast distance is too close, more than a hundred miles apart. There is still a chance, like this is swept over thousands of miles away, there is no chance to show it.


    couldn''t find a good way to fight back, but Zhou Shu didn''t care much.


    So far, he has only consumed external magic power, but Yu Geng is different.


    A cultivator who is not as good as a Taoist weapon must pay a price for using a Taoist weapon. For example, Lu Lun would have to pay for his blood when using Tu Yuan, and Zhao Yueru would consume all his blood when he stepped on the sea. This is no exception. Now he is the third whip , What about a few more strokes, maybe I fell down first.


    Just boil, it��s okay.


    Indeed, Yu Geng is a little anxious now.


    This is not the first time that he has used Dao Qi. Before, he used it up to two times at a time. After three times like this, he still has the ability to resist. He has never seen it.


    And what surprised him even more was that this Demon Race is too special. It is so special that it is not like Demon Race at all. It is not Demon Race. Where does it have so much magic power, and there are even many suspected Demon God powers. I don''t know much, I can''t tell what the power of the devil is, I can only use suspicion.


    It''s just anxious, he is not the kind of person who can only use a few Taoist tools.


    Although the cultivation base is just a golden immortal of the mixed yuan, and there is still a lot of distance from the quasi-sage, the most important thing with this Taoist tool is not the cultivation base For this, he is ready.


    Zhou Shu moved under a purple devil star again, still the first one, it doesn''t matter, the magic energy in these purple devil stars is almost endless, enough to be reused.


    This time there is plenty of time, and the speed of his absorption has also increased a lot. When Yu Geng finds out, his body may reach 70 or 80 feet high. Basically that is the upper limit that the Great Desolate Halberd can reach. Of course, Zhou Shu can play it. The upper limit, if he has the Demon Soul, or the Demon God''s help, it will definitely be higher.


    went well, when Yu Geng appeared, Zhou Shu''s head was about to stick out of the ground.


    When looking at Yu Geng, he even had time to pay attention to his surroundings. It was strange to say that the City of Seven Kills was the center of the Seven Star Realm. At least there should be hundreds of practitioners guarding this place. Why did he come all the way? Twenty, and they are all Da Luo Jinxian, not a single Hunyuan Jinxian.


    Where have all these people gone, have they escaped, or are they cleaning up the Purple Devil Star?


    Still jumped out suddenly, gathered to give him a fatal blow?


    These Hunyuan Golden Immortals shouldn''t pose much threat, but Zhou Shu has always been wary.


    "Dead!"


    roared like thunder, followed by white light that could not escape.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3277: Not as good as 1

    The ground turned into fine sand and collapsed instantly.


    In the white light, a tall figure stood in front of him with a horizontal halberd, blocking the long whip.


    But obviously it won''t last long. The devilish energy quickly dissipates in the sun like morning fog.


    deserves to be a Taoist device, the oppressive force is really terrifying.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly. After resisting for four or five breaths, his figure quickly shrank, and he escaped underground again.


    "Where to go!"


    It was even more obvious that I didn''t plan to fight Zhou Shu for a long time. He retracted the long whip as Zhou Shu shrank, and then shot again.


    Snapped!


    Thousands of miles of ground split directly, forming a rift valley hundreds of miles wide.


    Fortunately, Zhou Shu was not too slow to see the opportunity. In the crisis, he hurriedly placed the flame-breaking double axe behind him to offset the whip shadow that struck. Otherwise, this one would make the ghost shadow fall into pieces.


    Shu Zhili, which maintains the soul shadow, obviously can''t stop the attack of Dao Qi.


    Even so, his body was a little blurred, and the flame-breaking double axe almost dropped out of his hand.


    Without time to think about it, Zhou Shu burrowed deeper into the ground.


    As expected, the next whip followed like a shadow. If it weren''t for a step earlier, it would be impossible to escape.


    Regardless of hiding it carefully, Zhou Shu used all the things at the bottom of the box. The law of thunder and lightning matched the spirit shadow, and the speed was so fast. Even if Yu Geng held the Taoist implement, he was always a step slower.


    One escapes, the other chases.


    In a blink of an eye, I ran a few back and forth, and under the constant attack of the long whip, the City of Seven Kills was already riddled with holes and cracks everywhere, like a piece of tofu that had been hammered hundreds of times. There was no complete place. It''s hard to see.


    Zhou Shu had no doubt that if Yu Geng came a few more times, the city of seven killings would completely collapse.


    Yu finally stopped, with a lot of fatigue on his face, staring at Zhou Shu without saying a word.


    Zhou Shu fell to a purple devil star and took the opportunity to absorb the magic energy.


    This fight made him exhausted. It can be said that he has never been so embarrassed.


    The power of Shu in the shadow of the soul has spent seven or eighty-eight, and then continue, can only rely on magic power as much as possible.


    What the **** is going on?


    Yu Geng used this long whip, at least hundreds of times.


    Even if you are a quasi-sage, you will never be able to use Dao artifacts like this, and then you need to brew and accumulate energy. It is simply to use Dao artifacts as talisman or the most general magic weapon, which is the low-level one. ����Even if it is only Tier 6 or 7, it is impossible to issue a second blow so quickly����This is totally unreasonable.


    Yu is definitely not so strong, the problem can only lie with Dao Qi.


    This long whip is definitely not an ordinary Taoist implement.


    "You are not a demon!?"


    Yu Geng, who had come from God, recalled the previous battle, and suddenly understood why he felt weird before.


    "Isn''t it a demon? A joke, I am the most authentic Great Demon Lord!"


    Zhou Shu laughed wildly while holding a halberd, while absorbing the magic madly, he had to delay for a while, this may be the only chance to win.


    Yu Geng said coldly, "Mozu definitely does not have such a strong escape technique, not to mention that you have extraordinary speed. You dare to say that you didn''t use the law of thunder and lightning just now. I can see the blue light clearly, don''t think about it. Tell me! The old man has never heard of that there are demons who can use the law of lightning!"


    Zhou Shu smiled disdainfully, "Hahahaha, what blue light, you are dazzled!"


    "No more sophistry."


    Yu said with a gloomy look, "You are a cultivator who pretends to be a demon to destroy the Seven Star Realm, who instigated you?!"


    Zhou Shu just laughed at him, dancing and dancing, becoming more and more arrogant.


    Yu Geng''s tone grew colder, but he brought out a smile, "Are you delaying time? It''s useless, I don''t know why you can use these magical powers, but the limit you use is just that, at best, it can make yourself bigger. It''s seventy meters, right? After seventy meters, you haven''t changed a bit for a long time. Haha, this level can''t resist my whip."


    Zhou Shu paused, and sighed slightly, "At this time, you still observe so carefully, you deserve to be City Lord Yu."


    Yu said coldly, "Are you finally willing to admit that you are a cultivator? Say, who did you send? And who brought you in?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Don''t you say yes?"


    Yu Geng''s expression was slightly condensed, "It must be inseparable from Kuaiweijie, but Kuaiweijie is definitely not your real employer. Those remnants are not worthy... Is it the Xinghaijie? Tell me frankly, I might still spare you. A fate."


    When Zhou Shu heard about the Xinghai Realm, it was a very simple action, but it must have been discovered by Yu Geng.


    He didn''t know why Yu Geng mentioned the Star Sea Realm, but it seemed good to lead it in this direction.


    "Hahaha!"


    Zhou Shu suddenly laughed, "I just ruined the Seven Star Realm. Even if you are willing to forgive me, Xian Ting won''t?"


    Yu said more calmly, "I can say yes, and Xian Ting can''t control me, you say, even if you don''t say it, I can guess the answer."


    "Stop talking."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said, "City Master Yu, you should understand that I was the one who spared your life. You can''t beat me now! Your long whip has been exhausted. Even if you can barely use it, you won''t be able to defeat me. Up."


    "Is it?"


    Yu gave a long laugh, flicked the whip, white light flashed, and the purple magic star in the distance exploded suddenly.


    The strong devilish energy dissipated all around, and instantly wrapped the remaining Seven Kills City impermeable. In the darkness, Yu Geng still stood upright, a pair of gloomy eyes staring at Zhou Shu, and said in a deep voice, " Are you disappointed?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, then smiled, "Now this city of Seven Kills, but you destroyed it yourself, it has nothing to do with me."


    "It''s no longer alive. It doesn''t make any sense to leave it or not. If you destroy it, I can get what I want from you, it''s considered the best use," Yu Geng watched Zhou Shu and said slowly." You have no other choice, tell me everything you know, is it Xinghai Realm?"


    mentioned Xinghai Realm again.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, as if he understood something, he slowly said, "Two is worse than oneHahaha! Did you admit it?"


    Yu Geng looked up to the sky and smiled, "Well said! There can only be one Emei in these heavens! That is the Emei I am in! And Xinghai Realm, from the moment you leave the Immortal Realm, there will be no Emei called Emei anymore. Qualified!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him silently and shook his head gently.


    He guessed some, and he was involved in some big events again.


    The Emei in the Star Sea World is not the same as the Emei in the Seven Star World. Both sides use their inheritance to restore Emei for the same goal, facing each other and attacking each other.


    Different factions of the same clan, treating each other as enemies, this kind of thing is very common in both the Xuanhuang Realm and the heavens.


    For this reason, as soon as his identity as a practitioner was revealed, Yu Geng immediately thought of the Xinghai Realm, because apart from the Xinghai Realm and the Kuaiwei Realm, other practitioners had no reason to destroy the Seven Star Realm. He believed that it was not the Kuaiwei Realm, so then It can only be the Xinghai Realm.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "How did you guess?"


    Just recognize it, it seems there is no harm, besides, for the dying person, there is no need to consider the following things.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3278: 3 interest

    "It''s very simple."


    Yu Geng was a little proud, "Only Emei''s own people have the possibility to bypass the starlight and starlight. Others can''t do it at all. And I have heard that you Xinghaijie only got it from Xuanhuangjie not long ago. Starlight inheritance, am I right?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Really..."


    Yu Geng laughed, "There is no point in ambiguity. The kid in the Xuanhuang Realm is indeed a bit special, but compared to our genius, it is a pile of mud! You wanted to make the old man suspect Huang Xuan before. Really vicious!"


    "Is there any..."


    Zhou Shu just shook his head. He didn''t expect this guy to have so many inner dramas.


    But speaking of it, he wanted to kill Yu Geng, indeed because of Huang Xuan''s consideration. If Yu Geng is still alive, it will definitely be detrimental to Huang Xuan. With Yu Geng''s conspiracy, he will definitely put all the blame on Huang Xuan.


    A cold light flashed in Yu Geng''s eyes, "Stop talking nonsense, tell me everything about your side, and I will send you off as appropriate."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No need."


    Yu looked at Zhou Shu even more, with a smile, "I still want to escape, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Don''t run away, now it''s my turn to fight back."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly.


    Yu Geng''s mind was slightly shaken. He glanced at Zhou Shu, who had always been seventy feet in length, and quickly settled his mind, "Is it going to be stubborn? Although there is more devilish energy here, but for a dying beast. Say, it''s useless at all."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Always try."


    "Since you want to die with all your heart, then I won''t refuse, but death also makes you feel at ease in your death," Yu Geng said regretfully, stroking the transparent long whip, "Have you heard of Huangquan whip? "


    It was Huang Quanwhip, an enemy that Old Jian had never met, and he didn''t even know what it was like.


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, but put on a senseless face.


    Yu Geng showed a trace of pity in his eyes, and sighed with pity for the dying, "I will know when you die."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu suddenly smiled, "Come out."


    In the devilish energy behind him, many figures gradually appeared, tall as a mountain, at least dozens of them.


    are all demons. Everyone is holding a different demonic soldier in his hand. The red light flashes in his eyes, and he strode over and surrounds Zhou Shu.


    "how is this possible?!"


    Looking at these demons that suddenly appeared, Yu Geng''s eyes went straight as he felt the turbulent wave of magic power.


    In his opinion, every one here is a real demons. Although none is taller than Zhou Shu, none of them are mediocre.


    This kind of thing is too unbelievable to imagine.


    The hand holding the long whip was a little unstable, he gritted his teeth and said, "You... are you really a demon?"


    "What you say is what it is. Anyway, you won''t live long, just go ahead."


    As Zhou Shu waved down, all the demons jumped out, rushing towards Yu Geng, scrambling to do so.


    Yu Geng''s hands were trembling, and the sudden huge magic power was about to crush his will. He had never thought that he could meet so many difficult opponents at the same time, and what shocked him even more was that Zhou Shuming was a practitioner. .


    He finally accepted Zhou Shu''s setting as a cultivator, and now he found that it was completely wrong, and the whole person was a little confused.


    Although he hasn''t completely settled down yet, he has already started subconsciously counterattack.


    Snapped!


    The long whip was swung, and a tall demons broke apart.


    is as fragile as a piece of paper.


    It didn''t seem to be that difficult to fight. This Demon Race was far worse than Zhou Shu before. This thought just flashed, and then another Demon Race rushed over with a long knife. He did not hesitate to whip down, immediately, The demon clan also fell, only the complete demon soldier was still hovering in the demon energy, and did not fall.


    No, these demons seem to be just phantoms? !


    There was ecstasy in Yu Geng''s heart, I said, in the City of Seven Kills, it is impossible for so many demons to appear!


    It seems to be many, but not to be afraid. Just deal with the first one.


    He stared around, trying to find Zhou Shu, but his eyes suddenly lit up, and a strange light appeared in front of him without warning.


    what is this?


    was shocked, and subconsciously raised the whip, but before it fell down, the whole person was stunned.


    The sea of ??knowledge seems to have become a large mass of paste. I don''t know how to understand it, I don''t think anything is right, and some long-forgotten past events appear suddenly.


    "Little Purple..."


    shouted inexplicably and desperately.


    This is the last consciousness of his body.


    ����When he was dealing with the demon clan, Zhou Shu seized the opportunity, quietly approached and used the Void for a lifetime. At such a close distance, Kunlun Mirror could not fail.


    He was already very tired, and immediately fell into three breaths of absence.


    These are three deadly breaths.


    Countless demon soldiers slashed over and landed on him in no particular order. Of course, Zhou Shu''s Great Wild Halberd was the most powerful.


    The magical power that has been accumulated for a long time poured out, with the help of the power of reincarnation, rushed into Yu Geng''s body almost without hindrance, scattered in every part of the body, and then burst out violently.


    Magic power can restrain the star power. Although Yu Geng has accumulated a lot, those star powers are scattered by magic before they can condense again. This makes Yu Geng''s defenses useless, and dozens of magic soldiers that are constantly attacking will completely use the remaining power. Break it, so he has no time to repair it.


    Maybe even the soul was crushed together.


    But Zhou Shu was not sure. What he could see was that Yu Geng had completely disappeared, leaving only a white light floating in the devilish air, swinging up and down.


    Yellow Spring Whip.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed and grabbed it in his hand.


    started cold, an inexplicable force passed along the whip to the palm of the hand, still deepening in it.


    "Even if you are a Taoist it is impossible to affect me."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and the force of order quickly enveloped it, isolated from Huang Quanbian''s temptation, and immediately took him into his arms.


    Huang Quanbian��s inexplicable temptation made Zhou Shu, who had long been skeptical, understand a lot of things instantly. No wonder Yu Geng was able to use Huangquanbian again and again. However, now is not the time to think carefully. lay down.


    He let out a long sigh of relief, feeling exhausted physically and mentally.


    There was some luck, but Yu Geng gave him too much time, which allowed him to use the purple magic star to replenish the many magic soldiers he carried, and then use the magic soldiers'' reincarnation to inspire many demonic illusions, and then he found a touch. The opportunity of a void in the first life changed the situation of the battle. Of course, it was also due to Yu Geng��s own stupidity. If it were not for Yu Geng to smash the purple demon star, Zhou Shu would not be able to charge the magic soldier so quickly, and there was no The cover of demonic energy may also be noticed by Yu Geng.


    A practitioner who can use Dao Qi or special Dao Qi is really not that easy to win.


    But because of this, it will be more satisfying to win.


    Zhou Shu''s body began to shrink rapidly. At the same time, those phantoms also put down the magic soldiers, and disappeared one by one.


    (PS: Thank you Mundo for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3279: It is you

    The City of Seven Kills was destroyed, and the devilish energy of the Purple Devil Star was still spreading to other fairy cities. The goal was basically achieved, but there is still a very important problem that has not been resolved, and that is the Yin Tianhai in the middle, where the Seven Stars are stored. The star power that the world has absorbed in thousands of years is unimaginable.


    How to do?


    It is very difficult to destroy. Even if Zhou Shu throws all the Purple Devil Stars in, it will take hundreds of years to slowly eliminate it. Besides, destroying so much star power, Zhou Shu can''t bear it, it''s too wasteful, but if After staying, Immortal Realm will definitely send someone over again to continue the previous plan.


    It was difficult to decide for a while, Zhou Shu planned to go over and take a look.


    To gather so many star powers together, there must be a lot of things to maintain, such as formations, magic weapons, etc., maybe they can get some enlightenment.


    The City of Seven Kills disappeared, and the starlight also weakened. Although the surrounding starlights were still bright, they no longer actively attacked Zhou Shu, which was a lot easier.


    Walking to the edge of Yintian Sea, Zhou Shu stood still, the sea of ??star power, condensed like a substance, exuding a bright luster, like a huge gem, strange and beautiful.


    To Zhou Shu''s surprise, the vortex in the middle of Yin Tianhai was stagnating, and the speed of rotation was getting slower and slower.


    The star source of the four fairy cities, only the sky is gone, so there shouldn''t be such a big change.


    But for Zhou Shu, this is not a bad thing. At least the threat of exploring Yin Tianhai is much less. Because there is no running star power, Zhou Shu does not have to fight against it. Order can use Shu Zhili to find the gap in star power. Gradually deepen.


    He did the same.


    The Tao of Shu has always included the Avenue of Stars. Although it basically comes from the Xuanhuang Realm, it can be used in the heavens.


    Zhou Shu sank into Yintianhai and explored around.


    seems to have entered the deep sea, surrounded by a lot of pressure, and from time to time there are stellar forces rushing in, like an undercurrent on the seabed.


    His exploration speed is not fast, because there is not much power left, and here, the soul shadow''s use of the eighth sense is not very efficient. It can only see thousands of miles. For Yin Tianhai with a radius of more than 5 million miles, Obviously it is not enough.


    About an hour later, Zhou Shu gradually entered the depths, suddenly stagnating.


    A stellar force rushed in at an unbelievably fast speed. It was definitely not a stray star force, it was coming towards him.


    won''t be so unlucky, there is a defensive formation in it?


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly and could only punch out. Although the star power was not too much and could be completely blocked, the appearance of this kind of thing would undoubtedly destroy his plan of action, and his remaining power may not be enough to seal it. Tianhai''s exploration is over.


    Before ���� hit, the star power suddenly stopped, stopped in front of him, and turned into a vague phantom.


    "It is you?"


    Zhou Shu retracted his fist and smiled, "You haven''t left yet?"


    Although the phantom was blurred, he still recognized it at a glance. It was Huang Xuan, and it could only be her.


    Huang Xuan said with a lot of hostility, "I''m leaving, are you going to throw the Purple Devil Star in and destroy this place?"


    "I thought about it, but couldn''t bear it."


    Zhou Shu is very calm, although he did not expect Huang Xuan to appear here.


    This is Huang Xuan��s home court. There are star power everywhere. Huang Xuan will definitely be very difficult to deal with, and may be similar to Yu Geng, but he doesn��t have too much scruples. It''s a big deal to use Huangquan whip several times. It��s certainly not difficult to run out. So far, Huang Xuan has not shown any signs of attacking him.


    Huang Xuan paused, "You are about to destroy the Seven Star Realm, and you still say you can''t bear to print Tianhai? It''s ridiculous."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "That''s different. I have a different stand for destroying the Seven Star Realm, and I must do it, but these forces in Yintianhai have no stand. Besides, they are not easy to come by. If you change you, I will be willing to destroy them. Are you willing?"


    Huang Xuan said anxiously, "Of course not, it took so many years to collect it!"


    "Yes, they are the treasure of practitioners. If they can be used correctly, no one wants to destroy them."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Huang Xuan, with many expectations in his eyes, "Can you take them away?"


    "Me, shall I take it away?"


    Huang Xuan was taken aback, "How can it be done? No one can take so much star power."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Then it will be troublesome."


    "It''s really troublesome..."


    Huang Xuan thought for a few breaths, suddenly thought of something, and said angrily, "Where is there any trouble, you almost went in again! So many star power will not disappear for nothing, just wait for the immortal world to send someone again, now I only I need to stop you and not let you destroy these star powers."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Are you staying here to protect Yin Tianhai?"


    Huang Xuan seemed to laugh, "Of course, I was deceived by you before. I felt that the Seven Star Realm was gone and it was over. In fact, Yin Tianhai was the key point. With the star power, I could create another Seven Star Realm at any time. After I figured it out, I naturally stayed."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "You haven''t figured it out."


    Huang Xuan hesitated and said with certainty, "Don''t want to lie to me anymore, I think very clearly, I won''t let you ruin it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and whipped out Huang Quan.


    Huang Xuan''s vision was obviously shocked, and he was shocked a little bit, "This is the Lord Yu''s...you...you take the Lord Yu?"


    "killed."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "This is for your own good, lest Yu Chengzhu say that you are a traitor and push the responsibility on you. I heard him say so."


    Huang Xuan stared at Zhou Shu, a little angry, "You nonsense! I think these words are also used by you to deceive me, how could he treat me as a traitor!"


    "You don''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu suddenly became indifferent and sighed, "Huang Xuan, I said you didn''t figure it out because of two points. First, you can''t stop me from destroying Yin Tianhai. Second, intervene in the fight of the Witch family and won''t let Emei Rejuvenation will only make Emei eradicated and even perish."


    Huang Xuan hesitated, "First, I believe ~ www.novelhall.com~ I am indeed not your opponent, but second, why do you say that?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "With a genius like you, Emei can naturally be revived, but if you do something wrong, Emei will never be revived."


    "You... even if you say that, I won''t be happy,"


    Huang Xuan lowered his head and whispered, "Besides, what did I do wrong, I studied the power of the moon and stars, is it wrong?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The research is correct, but the purpose is wrong. The power of the moon and stars you have researched will become a deadly weapon against the Zhu Rong and Xuanming tribes, and most importantly, the right to use this deadly weapon is not yours. In the hands, not even in the hands of Emei, but in the hands of the fairy world! Do you really think that Emei can rise by the power of the moon and stars? You are wrong, your participation in the Wu clan battle will only make Emei the most hated enemy of the Wu clan. An endless enemy, and when you are in distress, the immortal world will never really help you, because what they want has already been obtained. For the immortal world, you are just a discarded pawn."


    Huang Xuan paused, speechless for a while.


    She is devoted to cultivation and research. She doesn''t know much about the truth of the world, but she also feels that most of what Zhou Shu said is correct.


    (PS: Thank you wangc11111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3280: See for yourself

    Huang Xuan stood there, dumbfounded.


    At least from the usual situation, what Zhou Shu said is true.


    Does the fairy world really value her? Do you value Emei?


    She doesn''t think so.


    As the "most important" Tianfu city lord of the Seven Star Realm, she has almost no status. No city lord will listen to her. Those powerful elders from the immortal world who are in charge of the sect have never visited Tianfu City once in thousands of years. Nor did she participate in any important meetings, nor did anyone tell her what the immortal world wanted to do. The only people who could say a few words in ordinary times were those of the Xuanming clan.


    And the most hateful thing is that she doesn''t even have the right to move freely away from Tianfu City.


    Every time she walks out of the sky, she will be reminded by the starlight, as if she is a prisoner, and then someone will tell her very seriously that you are our best genius. Just study the power of the moon and stars with peace of mind, and nothing else. , Don��t leave, it��s dangerous outside.


    Indeed, the fairy world only wants her talent, and Emei seems to be similar.


    She felt that the Yu Geng City Lord, who was always amiable, only regarded her as a key chess piece, fighting for power with the Xinghai Realm and a chess piece for the Fairy Realm.


    Seeing her expression, Zhou Shu felt relieved.


    convinced her.


    Although it is a bit wrong to treat a female cultivator who does not know anything about the world with rhetoric, it is also a last resort for the sake of talent. Moreover, what he said is not wrong at all. It is just using some more experience and a little heart, which is definitely not brainwashing.


    Zhou Shu said positively, "Huang Xuan, Emei can be revived with you, not with the Seven-Star Realm. The Seven-Star Realm is the burden of Emei''s revival."


    Huang Xuan hesitated for a moment, and retorted weakly, "The Seven Star Realm can make me practice faster."


    "Haha, you think too much."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "With your talent, no matter where you are, you can cultivate very quickly. You can even build a seven-star realm by yourself, in a place far away from the turmoil of the witches. With good intentions, you can revive Emei alone."


    "build it yourself?"


    Huang Xuan''s eyes flashed a lot of expectation, but soon faded again, "I can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "You can do it, I believe you, if you need, I can help you."


    "you����"


    Huang Xuan''s face changed, and he said coldly, "Do you also treat me as a pawn, a **** that you can lose with it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I am the emperor, and I will not treat any practitioner as a chess piece."


    He stood there like a big tree, with a calm smile, deep eyes full of power, his angular face was full of confidence and firmness, he could not see the slightest hypocrisy, although it was just a strength Not a strong soul shadow, but from top to bottom, the whole person is shining, as if saying, believe me, you can get everything,-well, these strange words were only said by Huang Xuan a long time later , However, it is indeed how she feels now.


    Huang Xuan hesitated for a while, "I don''t know who the emperor...but I think you are better than them."


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "As for what the emperor is, you will definitely understand in the future."


    Huang Xuan paused, seemed to have made some decision, and said calmly, "I figured it out, I won''t care about the immortal world, but I don''t need your help either."


    "That''s the best."


    I don��t know when, Zhou Shu put away Huang Quan��s whip, ��Now let��s consider Yin Tianhai��s business first, what are you going to do?


    A trace of sadness flashed in Huang Xuan''s eyes, "I don''t know."


    "I will definitely not destroy them, don''t worry," Zhou Shu smiled. "In the future, they may be your greatest help, so you''d better find a way to save them," Huang Xuan looked at his eyes lit up. He said again, "How many pearls do you have? You should be able to hold a lot, right? There are other magic weapons that can store star power, and they can all be used.


    Huang Xuan hesitated, "If it is not enough, I can''t even hold one percent. I can''t do that unless I take out the inheritance from those pearls."


    "That''s definitely not possible."


    Zhou Shu nodded and thought for a while, "You can absorb some yourself, right?"


    Huang Xuan frowned, "I want you to say that I''m already full, unless I can break through now... how could it be possible?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "It seems that the star power in the sea of ??imprints is more than I thought."


    "Of course."


    Huang Xuan said with some pride, "Those star sources are all made by me with great difficulty. They can receive star power very well. They can draw starlight down far away. Besides, this is the witchcraft world. People will intercept or use starlight, and the star power obtained by the Seven Star Realm is also very pure...There have been so many for thousands of years."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Can those star sources store star power in turn?"


    Huang Xuan hesitated, "It should be possible...I will try, but they certainly can''t hold too much. Add up to a few tenths."


    Zhou Shuxi said, "That''s a lot, there is always one way, I will help you get Xingyuan."


    Huang Xuan shook his head and said stubbornly, "No, I can do it myself."


    "Alright," Zhou Shuwen said, "In fact, the immortal realm needs to know the news, at least there is still a few decades, and there is still some time to deal with these star powers, but you must remember that you must leave early. If the immortal world comes, You will definitely not be able to leave, and Emei cannot be revived."


    "I understand that I won''t be anyone''s **** anymore. I must rely on myself to revitalize Emei."


    Huang Xuan glanced at Zhou Shu vigilantly, "Don''t even think about it, I don''t want you to help, I won''t help you either.


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, smiled bitterly, "I really didn''t think about it that way."


    Huang Xuan stared at Zhou Shu, still very worried, "Who knows if you think about it, you don''t say it, but in your heart Zhou Shu spreads out, "I''m leaving, if you have For any needs, you can go to the Kuiwei Realm to find me, I should stay there for a while. "


    "Let''s go."


    Huang Xuan didn''t mean to stay, but when he was about to disappear, he stopped and looked at Zhou Shu fixedly, "By the way, what is your name? Don''t talk about the emperor, I don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to himself, "Zhou Shu."


    "Zhou Shu, I remember it."


    Huang Xuan muttered twice, then paused, "Zhou Shu, I will stay here and will not return to Tianfu City. I remember that the Xuanming clan buried something there. You can check it out and deal with it. It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu felt tight, "What is it?"


    "I don''t know, go and see for yourself."


    Huang Xuan glanced at him, the phantom disappeared suddenly, merged into the star power, and disappeared.


    "Don''t make it clear."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, but he was more curious in his heart. This female nun told him these things before leaving. Why?


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3281: Went out

    Wait, it won��t be that! ?


    Zhou Shu thought of something, the whole person was shocked, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?!"


    There is no response.


    After a few breaths, Xingli Ocean suddenly shook, and slowly opened a road in front of him, leading to the outside.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, and rushed up like an arrow.


    Star power is no longer a barrier, and the flight speed is naturally extremely fast, more than a hundred times faster than when it came.


    And the direction was exactly on the side of Tianfu City. After crossing the Yintianhai, Zhou Shu immediately turned into a demon state.


    stood in front of the sky and looked at it, feeling relieved.


    Fortunately, I caught up.


    Zhou Shu stood there, waiting for the busy group of Xuan Ming people to come up.


    They are gathering their forces and dragging out a huge wooden box buried deep in the ground, and it is Cang Mo who is standing on the side directing.


    What''s in the gleaming wooden box, you don''t need to think about it, it''s the material of the Demon Abyss Dragon!


    Before, Cang Mo lied and said that the material was still in the Profound Underworld. At that time, Zhou Shu was not thinking about it, so he believed it without thinking, but after thinking about it, it was completely untrue.


    The demons have always been upright, and they will only start trading when they see things. If they don��t see the materials of the giant dragon of the demons, the demons will not do anything for the Xuanming Clan, and the demons cannot go to the Xuanming Realm now. , The materials have long been transferred from the Xuanming clan, so would Cang Mo hide the materials there?


    can only be the Seven Star Realm, only the Tianfu City where the Xuanming clan gathers!


    Huang Xuan''s last sentence is a very straightforward reminder, if he can''t think of it, it would be too stupid.


    "Faster!"


    Cangmo urged anxiously.


    When he saw Zhou Shu lost the Purple Demon Star to the City of Seven Kills, he knew that the plan was 80% going to be postponed, and the Seven Star Realm was hard to keep. The most he needed to do was to take the dragon materials back. In the hands of that demon, most of his life would not be saved.


    Thinking of this, his face twisted unconsciously, and he cursed secretly, "Could it be that those demons did it on purpose?"


    Deliberately delaying time, even colluding with the Kui Kui Jie, to fight the Seven-Star World, and take the opportunity to grab the material of the Demon Abyss Dragon...


    If this is the case, then the Xuanming clan has really suffered a miserable loss, thinking that even the two great forces of the demon clan and the immortal world are doing things for themselves, but in fact the Xuanming clan was deceived by the demon clan and the Kuiwei Jie and lost. On the contrary, the biggest one is himself, and the immortal realm that controls the seven-star realm.


    "Hurry up, hurry up! You idiots who are only lazy!"


    He looked at the Xuan Ming clan angrily, and vented his anger without concealment.


    "My lord, it''s already very fast. It took more than ten days to set up the formation at the beginning, but now it''s about to be dug out in a dozen hours."


    "Yes, and we were beaten by a guy not long ago. We don''t have much power, if it weren''t for..."


    Cangmo''s face changed slightly, "Wait, someone has been here?"


    The tribe nodded again and again, "Yes, the adults came back in a hurry, and we have to move things as soon as we come back. We didn''t have time to say."


    "Is a very strong practitioner."


    "Well, City Lord Huang seems to be unable to fight, he knocked us down and left."


    "I''m very uncomfortable now, my body feels like it''s been burned by fire, and I feel uncomfortable."


    Cangmo groaned for a few breaths, feeling something strange, but now is not the time to think about it. He has to go quickly, and he can''t help but scold again, "Don''t be lazy, we Xuanming clan are not afraid of injury, we all speed up!"


    "Yes."


    The people of the tribe didn��t dare to talk any more, and they kept their heads working.


    Within a quarter of an hour, the huge box was completely exposed in front of everyone.


    is rectangular, nearly ten miles long, it is more like a coffin than a box.


    The faint blue color, with small rays of light, disappears every moment, and it seems that there are tens of millions of small fireflies lying on it. At first glance, it is a ghost wood unique to the mysterious world. It is a very special material that can absorb the power of the lunar yin and isolate itself. Foreign objects, things placed inside, will not be corrupted for thousands of years, nor will they be occupied by other things or power.


    In the Xuanhuang world, there is a similar thing, called the soul-raising wood, which is used to foster souls, and the effect is not as good as the ghost wood.


    Cangmo breathed a sigh of relief and waved, "Bring back to the mysterious world!"


    "just now?"


    The tribe was surprised, "My lord, with our current strength, I am afraid that we can''t drag that far."


    Cangmo took a trace of complacency, "I don��t need your effort this time. You just need to move up and leave here. I will naturally have something to pretend. The Lord God envoy anticipated that things might change, and was already prepared."


    The tribe nodded again and again, "If we are still big shirts, then we will move on."


    Cangmo waved his hand and said solemnly, "You are ready, I will go up and explore first, I hope that guy hasn''t come here yet."


    He raised his head and glanced, then rushed up quickly.


    went through the sky and looked left and right, his eyes straightened immediately, and people stood there motionless.


    I don��t know when, Zhou Shu holding the Great Desolate Halberd appeared in front of him with a weird smile, "Hahaha! So you are here!"


    Cangmo stopped, "You...what are you doing after me, I didn''t offend you?"


    "I''ll get things so I can do things."


    Zhou Shu pointed down and laughed, "Thank you for helping me prepare."


    Cang Mo''s heart was shocked, and his whole body was slumped, "You, have you seen it all?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, pointed down the halberd, and said loudly, "The material of the Demon Abyss Dragon should be in it? It''s really hard for you, but rest assured, I got it, and I will definitely help you solve the Kuiwei world. To satisfy you."


    "Now that the Seven Star Realm is ruined by you, how can you still be satisfied..."


    Cang Mo was so angry that he stared at Zhou Shu and said, "You don''t want to get it. If you want to grab it, you have to go to war with the entire Xuanming clan! It is to fight against Master Cang Jue! You should know how terrible Master Cang Jue is. He will not let you go!"


    Zhou Shu shrugged, "If you think too much, I just want to make a deal. Besides, if I get the materials, it means I have the Demon Abyss Dragon. No one is afraid."


    "shame on you!"


    Cang Mo''s heart slammed, and he had no choice but to fight it out, and blue light appeared all over his body.


    "Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly. He seemed to have taken out the Huang Quan whip accidentally, and said lightly, "That guy just didn''t last for half an hour. I don''t know how long you can last, a quarter of an hour or a half of an hour. ?"


    The fire of fighting spirit that just came out immediately went out.


    Cangmo looked at Huang Quan whip in a daze, "You...you really killed Yu Geng?"


    He believes that he is definitely not Yu Geng��s opponent. The reason why he is able to do well between the Demon Race and the Immortal Realm is not his strength, but the power and Cangjue of many Xuanming Clan. If even Yu Geng died in his hands, then He didn''t have the need to fight Zhou Shu at all, and he had no value at all.


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "It seems that this thing has some connections with your Xuanming clan, right?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t know how to say it."


    Cangmo shook his head, his face as gray as death, "You kill me."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3282: 0 Ghost Chariot

    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Zhou Shu said angrily, "Kill you, who do I trade with?"


    Cangmo smiled bitterly, "You have to take away the materials of the Demon Abyss Dragon, and it is no different from killing me. Your lord will never let me go."


    "You made a deal, why should he deal with you?"


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of puzzles, "Don��t he want to take the Jiang Family and Kuiwei Realm, and Shanhaijing?"


    Cangmo''s figure was shocked, "What did you say?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Zhou Shu laughed, and even waved his halberd in ecstasy, "If you take something, you have to do things naturally. Don''t worry, I will solve the problem of Kuaiweijie and Shanhaijing!"


    Cangmo shook his head, "No, how can you know the classics of mountains and seas?"


    "These things, when Cang Jue comes, maybe I will say that it is unnecessary for you."


    Zhou Shu stabbed and said, "Your Cang Jue Divine Envoy is very stupid. He wants to solve the troubles of Shan Hai Jing, and he just comes to me directly. Why bother to find the useless waste from Xianjie and Duantian? People can do everything for him!"


    Cangmo looked at Zhou Shu, with more expectation in his eyes, "Can you really do it?"


    Although the Seven Star Realm was ruined, and the Moon Star Power''s plan was temporarily shelved, if it could solve the Kuiwei Realm, it would be considered a little achievement, and he might still be able to save his life.


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "I can make the Kuaiwei world disappear completely, and the same can be said of the classics of mountains and seas."


    Although his words were calm, Cang Mo couldn''t help shivering because of the killing intent.


    "Disappeared completely?"


    Cangmo hesitated for a few breaths, "I don''t doubt the ability of the envoy, but this matter is too important, I..."


    "You don''t need to think about it, because I have already decided to do this. Speaking of which, you are still earning this business," Zhou Shu stretched out the great wild halberd, the tip of the halberd fell in front of Cang Mo, and said coldly, "get it. "


    "What do you take?"


    Feeling the magic power, Cang Mo''s heart is horrified, and he takes two steps unconsciously.


    Normally, he is not so weak, but only after a few blows, and seeing Yu Geng''s death, he has no fighting spirit.


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Of course you are going to transport the dragon materials, are you planning to let me carry it back?"


    Cangmo stays there, "This..."


    Zhou Shu shook his halberd and shouted angrily, ��Don��t be verbose! Although it��s a deal, it annoys me, I can do everything!��


    Cangmo raised his head, seemingly determined, "Even if I give it to you, you won''t use it, or I will send you to the Demon Realm for you."


    Zhou Shu said irritably, "Don''t be chatty, take a look first!"


    "Then you wait."


    Cangmo nodded, finally succumbing to Zhou Shu''s pressure.


    He turned and returned to the sky. Standing in the air, he didn��t know what he was chanting. The ground shook suddenly, and then it split. A tens of mile-long chariot drilled out of the ground, soared into the air, and flew towards the two. Come.


    Zhou Shu looked a little bit dumb.


    The style of the chariot is similar to that of the Zhurong chariot. It is magnificent and brilliant. It is not golden light but blue light. The carvings on the chariot **** are also very special. Of course, the most different is that the chariot is pulled by a group of people. There were about hundreds of vague shadows, crowded with chariots moving forward, in the dimness, it seemed like the night of a hundred ghosts, and the sun was completely two sensations.


    These shadows have no vitality, they are obviously formed by the power of the yin.


    Cangmo paused, "The Hundred Ghosts Chariot, originally for the exclusive use of Lord Divine Envoy, but..."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, "But what?"


    Cang Mo sighed and explained, "But Master Cang Jue felt that a chariot was too inconvenient, so he made a few of them by himself. Without the blessing of the witch god, the effect was a little worse, but because of this, even if he is not a member of the clansman, You can also use this Hundred Ghosts chariot."


    "It turned out to be a fake."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of disdain, "Cang Jue is really courageous enough, he even dares to do things for the wizard god, hehe."


    Cang Mo Ran, although he wanted to refute Zhou Shu, he still didn''t dare.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, waved his halberd and pointed down, "You let them bring things up."


    Cangmo went down silently.


    Not long after, a group of Xuanming people carried a huge wooden box across the sky.


    Watching them laboriously put the wooden box on the chariot, Zhou Shu slowly walked over, and Dahuang Ji lifted it, trying to pick the wooden box.


    Cangmo hesitated for a moment, and stopped, "My ambassador, it may not be easy to use after opening it. Only by taking it out from Demon Abyss can we better evolve the dragon."


    "What if you lie to me?"


    Zhou Shu frowned and said, "I''m not that stupid! It took a lot of effort to get a fake back!"


    Cang Mo sighed, "Now, how could I deceive the envoy again? The envoy should see that the value of this wooden box is not low. The value inside is naturally higher, and it is filled with dragons. You can feel some strength even through the wooden box, and the envoy will try to find out."


    "Forget it, I believe you."


    Zhou Shu put away the Great Desolate Halberd, how could he not know, he had sensed it just now, and then laughed, "Haha! For what you told me, I won��t let you die!"


    So you still want to kill me.


    Cangmo''s heart palpitated, but couldn''t say what he wanted to say, so he just shook his head there.


    Zhou Shu sat on the wooden box and waved his hand, "Okay, you can go!"


    Cangmo was stunned, "I have to help the envoy to drive the car."


    Zhou Shu approached him and said faintly, "Driving, then I can''t come back, I only have Demon Race and Demon Corpse..." He glanced at the scared Cang Mo, and laughed again, "Ha Haha! Don''t need you, just come with a member of the Xuanming clan! Do you have to fail?"


    "No, no, as long as there are members of the clan, you can drive."


    Cangmo was a little frightened. He glanced at the group of Xuan Ming people and clicked one at random, "You, follow this adult and help him drive!"


    A member of the Xuanming tribe walked out tremblingly It seems that the injury is not minor, and he said politely, "I see, sir, but I don''t know how to do it."


    Cangmo said coldly, "It''s very simple, just sit up and use your power to guide it. You don''t need to worry about the rest."


    The Xuan Ming clan member nodded hesitatingly.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, raised his hand and threw the Xuan Ming clan into the car, "You all leave, go back and tell Cang Jue, I will take care of the Kuaiwei world."


    Cangmo instructed the other members of the tribe, while whispering, "My ambassador, I don''t know your name yet, how should I confess to the ambassador?"


    "No need to tell you."


    Zhou Shu looked disdainful, "But you can go back and tell Cang Jue, I will go to him soon, and there are still things to end."


    Cangmo''s heart was stagnant, and he glanced at Zhou Shu again. He seemed to understand something, and he just nodded and said, "I know the envoy, I will truthfully tell the envoy."


    Soon, Cang Mo took the tribe members away.


    Zhou Shu did not move, but smiled and said to the driver who was left, "You get out of the way and let me try."


    "what?"


    The coachman was stunned and cowered, "My lord''s body is too large to sit in the coachman''s position. It''s too small..."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3283: Really willing

    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s figure gradually shrinking, and then sitting on the seat in front of the car, the Xuanming tribe was also stunned.


    But soon he saw something that shocked him even more,-the Hundred Ghosts chariot started to move, slowly flying forward, and the speed is getting faster and faster, when he recovers, the chariot It was out of sight, leaving only trails of cyan afterimages.


    "Could it be that this adult is also of the same race? Isn''t it an envoy?"


    He stood there touching his head, very confused.


    It��s not surprising that Zhou Shu can drive a car. The power of the sun can be simulated, and the power of the lunar yin is not difficult. He has been exposed to so much during this period, and the simulation effect is not much worse than that of the real lunar power, although the essence is very different. But it is enough for tanks that are not authentic.


    didn''t hide it, because the Xuanming clan knew that it didn''t matter, and it would make him appear more mysterious in the Xuanming clan.


    The less sensible Wu clan, perceiving the mysterious power, may give birth to a new god.


    The speed of the chariot is not too fast, which is similar to that of Da Luo Jinxian flying, but fortunately it consumes very little, and only needs a little guidance to maintain long-distance flight.


    Several hours later.


    The chariot drove to Tiantong City.


    At a glance, the battle is set.


    The sky was cracked through a roadway, which was probably torn apart by the guards of Tiantong City who had escaped. Now the realm standing in the realm is basically all the practitioners of the Kuiwei realm.


    The two figures noticed Zhou Shu, and quickly rushed up and fell to the front of the chariot, very alert.


    "what?"


    The people behind quickly recognized, "Shu? What''s the matter?"


    "Is it a respected driver?"


    From Zhao Yueru��s shout, Jiang Ma, who came up first, also realized, his face changed drastically, ��Isn��t this the Xuanming Clan��s Hundred Ghost Chariot?��


    "Yes, they gave it to me."


    Zhou Shu stepped out of the chariot, and at the same time recovered to its original state, "Clan elder, how is the situation now?"


    Jiang Ma saluted with a solemn expression, "Respect, the practitioners of Tiantong City and the Xuanming tribe may die or run away. Now there is no threat. Thanks to the respect, there are fewer than ten casualties in our Jiang family, and This girl Zhao saved me twice, and the Jiang family are grateful."


    Zhao Yueru nodded secretly from behind, with some pride.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "It''s fine if there is no problem."


    Jiang Ma said righteously, "We are ready, we can attack the next city at any time, just waiting for the commander to give orders."


    "Yes, as long as the driver gives an order, we can go anytime."


    I don��t know when, Jiang Su also came over, stroking his long beard very sincerely, ��I didn��t expect this battle to be so easy, and it all depends on two people.��


    Jiang Ji nodded again and again, "That''s right, I thought it was very difficult before. I knew there was more victory and less encirclement. I didn''t feel the difficulty at all. I didn''t experience the legendary star photos once, hey."


    Jiang Su''s face sank, "Why, do you still want to try it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "They can''t use star photos. The city of Seven Kills that can use star photos is gone."


    "Gone?"


    Jiang Ji glanced in the distance subconsciously, and muttered, "It seems that it is really gone. The black mass is... is it devilish?" He looked at Zhou Shu in surprise, "This , Is it done by Zunjia?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Almost, but don''t ask too much."


    Jiang Su immediately nodded, "Understood, honorable driver, what are we going to do now? According to the news we asked, there are four immortal cities and one Yintianhai here. Will they all be destroyed one by one? We are now maintaining a very strong combat power. Complete, you can go without a break."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, you guys are going to prepare and go back to Kuaiwei."


    Jiang Ji asked in surprise, "I will return to the Kuiwei Realm now, and leave the rest? We have only been fighting for a few days, there are still..."


    "Don''t be long-winded."


    Jiang Wei glared at him, "It''s what you say!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The City of Seven Kills is gone, and the meaning of the existence of the Seven Star Realm is not big. It doesn''t matter if other cities are beaten or not. If you force it, not only will the Jiang family have more casualties, but you also don''t want to fight. Immortal realm and Emei have a deadly enemy, right?"


    Jiang Su quickly made a decision, "Then don''t fight, just listen."


    Jiang Ma still has some doubts, "If this is the case, the Kuiwei Realm will no longer face threats from the Immortal Realm?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "How could it happen? Everyone knows that the immortal world will never give up the witch world, and as long as you are still on the side of the witch world, you can''t avoid the threat of the immortal world. Things will happen again and again."


    "Go to the fairy world?"


    Jiang Ji''s expression changed, "Should we be kept in captivity like Ming Yaotian? It is absolutely impossible!"


    Jiang Su followed, "As a descendant of the earth queen, no matter how small, he will never give up his dignity."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I understand, so you can think about it after you go back. We just leave the matters here."


    "understood."


    Jiang Wei saluted, "We are going to prepare to return to the Kuiwei world."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Do you need star power? If you need it, you can go to Yin Tianhai to get some."


    "The Jiang family does not repair star power."


    A few people shook their heads together and didn''t care. Only Jiang Ji thought of something, "Respect, we found a weird thing inside. It seems to be used by the immortal world to receive star power. Do you want to destroy it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Leave it alone, just leave it."


    The Jiang family quickly went, Zhao Yueru approached, looked around the chariot, and curiously said, "This Hundred Ghost chariot is really a gift from the Xuanming clan? They are really willing."


    "Yes, I lied to Cang Mo once."


    Zhou Shu pretended to be mysterious and said, "Actually, the tank is not important. It is not used by the gods. It is not strong. What is important is the things on the tank."


    "The big box of the soul tree?"


    Zhao Yueru has already noticed after thinking about it for a while, he was surprised, "Isn''t it the material of the Demon Abyss Dragon?!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Guessed correctly."


    "Even this, you got it!"


    Surprised for a while, her mouth was rounded, Zhao Yueru quickly covered her mouth, "Well, how did you get it? No, you want this. You don��t really imagine the development of the Demon Race. Although the Demon Abyss is powerful, But only the Demon Race can use it, and it has to be nourished in the Demon Abyss for many years."


    "I took this, of course, not to be the Demon Abyss Dragon."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Inside is the corpse of a dragon that has survived the Threefold Transformation Tribulation. It is comparable to the existence of a quasi-saint. It can be used for anything. Even if it is just using the power of the dragon inside, it can make Xianshu City stronger. One level."


    Zhao Yueru said unconsciously, "Well, good things can come in handy. This time we got the treasure, but it��s a bit troublesome to transport it back. It takes years to fly. Only the void can carry such a huge power, like an old pot. I am afraid that the demon refining world will not be able to sustain it."


    "Yes, it won''t work if Shan Hai Jing turns into a virtual world, it''s a troublesome thing."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and there was also a trace of worry in his eyes. He looked at the chariot and was stunned.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3284: Look forward to

    "What are you looking at?"


    Zhao Yueru blushed, she noticed that Zhou Shu''s eyes were on her.


    To be precise, it was on the hand, with a little blood on the snow-white arm.


    She lowered her head and whispered, "It''s okay, I''m not injured, the sword is only unblocked by 70%, this blood is also from someone else, it''s too late..."


    "Of course I know you are not injured."


    Zhou Shu paused, "The two bracelets you wore are still the original star bracelets, right?"


    "Ok."


    Zhao Yueru raised her head, a little disappointed inexplicably, "The one from the family, and the one with the beautiful spirit, are all here with me, or did you give it to me and forgot it?"


    "I didn''t forget, I just thought of one thing."


    Zhou Shu''s expression gradually became serious, "If you remember correctly, the star bracelet is a magic weapon to attract star power. It was also made by your ancestor Zhao Linghuan after getting that drop of true dragon blood. It used the dragon power, in other words, it should Can communicate the power of the star and the power of the dragon."


    "It shouldn''t be, it is for sure. Without the power of the dragon, the star bracelet cannot be used normally."


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "When Jiao Ling uses the star bracelet, he must also use Zhao Linghuan''s blood as a guide. Have you forgotten?"


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "I don''t remember some things clearly."


    "It''s okay, I''ll remember it for you, but I can''t use it now, just as a souvenir. You know, the blood of the true dragon on my body is gone for a long time, or you can help me with the blood of a unicorn..." Zhao Yueru blushed a lot again, because she thought of some things in the Dragon Palace in the past.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps closer, grabbed her arm, and said softly, "You don''t need to use it."


    "What are you going to do..."


    Zhao Yueru was taken aback, his face slowly reddened beyond sight, like a burning cloud.


    lasted a full hour before Zhou Shu let go, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Is that so..."


    "What is it?"


    Zhao Yueru raised her head and said angrily.


    My hands were sore, and nothing happened.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yueru, I probably understand some of the relationship between the power of the dragon and the power of the star. It is not complicated to say, but it is possible to understand these principles only when you enter the heavens. If you have been in Xuanhuang Jie doesn��t know anything, his vision is completely different..."


    "what are you talking about?"


    Zhao Yueru hit him angrily, "I didn''t understand anything!"


    She was a little dazed, holding her hand for a long time, so you are comprehending the great road?


    "You only need to practice the sword. You don''t need to know these things, but I am really happy now!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a lot of tenderness in his eyes, "If you are not there, it may become a regret that cannot be forgotten for thousands of years. Thank you, Yueru."


    Zhao Yueru responded to his eyes, satisfied and calm, "I''m glad you said that, but I still don''t understand."


    "Look at this piece of Yin Tianhai."


    Zhou Shu took her a few steps, pointing to the distance, "Inside are the star powers collected by the immortal world for thousands of years. It is so vast that it is unimaginable. It is the power that anyone wants to obtain. I can''t bear to destroy them with magic power. But not taking them away can only be regarded as a pity."


    "Not anymore?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded slightly, suddenly thought of something, turned around and glanced, "You mean..."


    "That''s right."


    Zhou Shu smiled, smiling confidently, "Use this dragon to attract and accept star power, and use the perfect body of the dragon to absorb most of the star power!"


    Zhao Yueru was surprised, "Is it really possible to do it? I remember that the star bracelet is not so capable."


    "The star bracelet is just an introduction. The important thing is the truth. I am sure that the dragon power and the star power can coexist perfectly, and they are both stored in the body of this giant dragon. Moreover, if the dragon power and the star power are together When we can merge with each other, we may get better results."


    Looking at Yin Tianhai, Zhou Shu had a lot of longing in his eyes.


    The combination of the power of the dragon and the demon can become a dragon of the demon, will it have a similar reaction with the star power, such as the starlight dragon?


    I just think about it now, but if I really see such an opportunity, Zhou Shu will definitely try it without hesitation. With a body comparable to a quasi-sage, coupled with abundant star power, who knows what a powerful existence it will become? At least not worse than the living quasi-sage.


    "Shu, you can do it."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Zhao Yueru said unconsciously, "You are the Emperor of Humanity. When the Emperor of Humanity drove the Dragon Clan out of the Xuanhuang Realm, now you can definitely use the Dragon Clan to do something."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, these words were a bit blind worship, sounded very satisfying, but he would not take them for granted.


    Practitioners can��t take anything for granted. Everything they get requires a price and endless struggle.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said with a smile, "Get in the car, let''s drive the chariot over first, and then ask the owner if we are willing."


    "There is a master?"


    Zhao Yue sat obediently behind Zhou Shu, a little confused, "Why do you say that, is there someone in the Seven Star Realm who is in charge of this place? Even if he is in charge, we don''t need to ask for his opinion, now it''s all enemies, just grab it."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "This person is very important to us, it is best not to sin."


    "Oh."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, a little dazed.


    Soon, the chariot stopped on the Yintian Sea.


    Looking at the surging star power below, Zhao Yueru was a little shocked, "It''s nothing to look at from the outside. I only know when I get closer. There are so many...If one day, my sword intent can be so vast, then it will be fine."


    "Sooner or later."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yueru, you are here to wait for me, I''ll take a look."


    Zhao Yueru was a little worried, "You won''t go down? Be careful."


    "It''s okay, she will know I''m coming soon."


    Zhou Shu walked to the middle of Yintianhai, released a few powers, and flicked back and forth in the ocean of star power as if knocking on the door.


    Not long after, a star power suddenly jumped in front of him, it was Huang Xuan''s phantom, frowned slightly, with a trace of dissatisfaction, "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu bowed, "Always come to thank the city lord, and I have something to discuss with you."


    Huang Xuan glanced at Zhao Yueru on the chariot, and said indifferently, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course it is a good thing, it can help you quickly take away the star power here."


    "What? Can you help me take the star power?"


    Huang Xuan exclaimed, and quickly covered his mouth again.


    She has been thinking about it for a long time in Yintianhai, but she still didn''t think of a good way. She felt very uncomfortable when she thought that this place could only be stored for 20 years and would be reoccupied by the fairy world. Then, wouldn''t it be a waste? So much star power, if you can use it...


    Only very quickly, she regained her previous indifference, "Is it really possible? Are you trying to lie to me again, if there is a good way, why didn''t you tell me just now?"


    "I just thought of it, I still got her inspiration."


    Zhou Shu pointed at Zhao Yueru and said warmly, "Introduce, this is Zhao Yueru, the city lord of my Xiancheng and my Taoist companion."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3285: effective

    Zhao Yueru blushed, lowered her head and stopped moving.


    "The Lord?"


    Huang Xuan glanced at Zhao Yueru and didn''t care. He nodded as a salute, and said, "How to take away Xingli?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to the chariot lane behind him, "That''s it, City Lord Huang, the gift you sent, the dragon body left by the Xuanming people, I plan to use it to accommodate the star power."


    "Can you?"


    Huang Xuan was a little puzzled, "The dragon body can accommodate star power, why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Try it and you''ll know."


    Huang Xuan paused, and said coldly, "Then you try, what do you call me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "How come these star powers are also yours, it''s okay not to say hello, besides, I also need your help."


    "How to do it?"


    Huang Xuan hesitated for a few breaths, but still couldn''t restrain his curiosity.


    Although she thinks it is unrealistic, it would be a good thing if she could do it.


    "Wait, I will help draw out the star power."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, walked to the front of the chariot, and suddenly pushed hard.


    The ghost wooden coffin was scattered all around, divided into pieces of wooden boards in the air, and automatically stacked together, and the dragon in the coffin was fully revealed.


    The huge earth-yellow body, lying there quietly, still flickering, it seems that there is still life.


    As soon as ���� appeared, the huge dragon''s coercion followed.


    Zhao Yueru''s figure shook, and she stepped back a little, Huang Xuan stagnated, the pressure was difficult, she could only mobilize the star power below to maintain the illusion.


    Although it is a dead thing, the majesty of the past is still there, and the body is not to be contemptuous.


    "It''s a rare Yinglong! I have only seen it in ancient books, is it such a big one?"


    Zhao Yueru exclaimed.


    Unlike ordinary dragons, Yinglong is shaped like a crocodile. Its body is as thick as a mountain, with scaly spines, strong limbs, a large and long head, small eyes, and a pair of wings under its ribs, covered with fine scales, like It''s like a carefully crafted shield, with weird patterns engraved on it. Although the wings are curled into a ball, judging from the huge skeleton, the pair of wings are fully stretched and will never be much shorter than the body.


    Huang Xuan was also surprised and sighed secretly.


    Zhou Shu was not surprised. He had inspected it before and guessed some, because the one with the deepest connection to the witch world is Ying Long. You Chi, who was vertically and horizontally in the Xuanhuang World, was defeated by Ying Long. You Chi is the one of ten thousand witches. Wang, the leader of all the witches in the Xuanhuang world in the past, so the dragons that the witches hate the most are the Yinglong clan, and the most likely dragon clan that the Xuanming clan will get.


    Zhao Yueru admired it for a while, and whispered, "Shu, does this work well?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Yinglong is one of the oldest types of dragons, and the dragons closest to the Ancestral Dragon bloodline. It can be said that it is the aggregation of the dragon''s power, and there are almost no impurities. If it can''t be used, then The other dragons are even worse."


    He walked to Ying Long''s body, pondered for a while, and concentrated on the formation.


    said it was an array, but it didn''t count, because it didn''t use array talisman, but used the power of order instead.


    The same as the last time the eight formations were laid out.


    Even if the power of the highest law itself is a powerful existence, it can guide other forces without borrowing the medium, and the power of order is the most reliable.


    Zhao Yueru looked for a while, then turned to Huang Xuandao, "Family Daoist is the city lord here?"


    Huang Xuan nodded indifferently.


    Zhao Yueru didn''t ask any more, she had a light temper, not Zhou Shu, and she didn''t like to talk, especially with other people.


    A few hours later, Zhou Shu clapped his hands and walked back, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Okay, Huang Chengzhu, can you please bring some star power out, and then you can lead Yinglong, it doesn''t matter."


    Huang Xuan seemed to realize something, waved his hand, and a star force flew up like a ribbon and fell on Ying Long.


    The ribbon disappeared instantly, and there was no movement.


    Huang Xuan asked suspiciously, "This, it''s over?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "This point of star power is too small, and there is no effect at all, so please quote more, don''t worry."


    Huang Xuan frowned, "You promise it''s okay? Both powers are very strong. If you can''t accept them, let them attack each other at close range and explode, what should you do? You are not worried about your dragon, I am also worried about my star. Power."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It will definitely not burst. If something happens, I will pay you a Yin Tianhai."


    "Can you afford to pay..."


    Huang Xuan grumbled, and after a while, he decided to follow Zhou Shu''s words.


    Without seeing any movement, a white torrent suddenly curled up under her feet. It was several miles wide and flew out horizontally. In an instant, a long rainbow was erected between Yintianhai and the dragon, and the star power was like a river rushing endlessly. , Rushed towards Yinglong without any hindrance.


    Zhao Yueru was stagnant, "This... is too wild."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, but also a little speechless.


    Either just a little bit, or he will do everything he can. He is really inflexible.


    I changed to anyone else, and I knew how to proceed step by step.


    "You said it won''t burst."


    seemed to notice Zhou Shu''s look, Huang Xuan said indifferently, only looking at the star power torrent, without turning his head.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "No, you can rest assured."


    The star power fell on Yinglong, like a 30,000-foot-high waterfall hanging straight down, but strangely, the momentum was mighty, but it fell silently. Once Yinglong was touched, those powers were like a mud cow into the sea, without a sound, directly poured into it. Go in.


    "It really works!"


    Huang Xuan was surprised, "Ying Long can really receive star power!"


    Zhou Shu smiled without speaking.


    This is the case, the body of the dragon is the most perfect body in the heavens, and the quasi-saint cultivation base of this Yinglong is placed there, enough to accommodate the star power in the sea of ??Yintian, and there is no worry that it will burst. And the mystery in the star bracelet is not complicated. It just needs a certain amount of fairy power to balance, so that the dragon power and the star power can live in harmony and not conflict with each other. Of course, this is not complicated. Only by understanding the essence of Xianli can it be done.


    The essence of Xianli is the law of power Zhou Shu understands it, but Zhao Linghuan, who was in the Xuanhuang world, was able to do it, which is really rare.


    Even if the material of the star bracelet comes from the fairy world, it is by no means easy.


    Huang Xuan sighed for a while, then suddenly said, "Can we speed up the absorption rate? This is still too slow."


    Zhao Yueru also nodded, "It''s really too slow. If this continues, it will take at least ten years to fully absorb these star powers."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If you are willing to let me absorb the star power, there is no problem on my side. The formation has completely covered Yinglong and there will be no loss. It depends on whether you can do it."


    "This way..."


    Huang Xuan was overjoyed, but suddenly he thought of something, "These star powers can be brought out by then?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It should be possible."


    Huang Xuan widened his eyes and said in dissatisfaction, "What is supposed to be possible? If you can''t take it out again, isn''t the star power all yours? Are you lying to me again, trying to imprint the star power in the sea Steal?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, you only think of being cheated now."


    "what?"


    Huang Xuan was there, probably because of excessive panic, even the phantom turned white.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3286: Exactly the same

    was really shocked by her appearance, Zhou Shu quickly calmed down, "Yes, when you want star power, I can bring it to you anytime."


    "Then you try to show me now."


    Huang Xuanxian didn''t believe it, he had cancelled the star power torrent, looking at Zhou Shu with scorching eyes.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and when he raised his hand, a wave of star power radiated from Ying Long, transpiring like mist.


    "These are Xingli, you see for yourself."


    "You don''t need to say."


    Huang Xuan had stretched out his hand long ago, but it was not his own. A ribbon flew out of Yintianhai, and he drew it back after probing in the mist.


    She nodded, somewhat satisfied, "The concentration is just right, how did you do it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I will tell you at that time, or help you make a magic weapon or something. It is not difficult at all. The magic weapon can also be adjusted according to your needs. You can use any degree of star power and speed. "


    Huang Xuan breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s fine, I will continue."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Don''t worry, I want to remind you that the star power in Ying Long''s body can be pulled out, but accidents may also occur."


    "Accident, what accident?"


    Huang Xuan is anxious again, after all, Zhou Shu said that these star powers will be her greatest help in the future.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Don��t worry too much. The accident I said is that the star power and the dragon power have merged with each other, but this possibility is very small. You know that star power is difficult to merge with other forces. Even the power of the sun and the moon is difficult, let alone the power of a completely different dragon."


    Huang Xuan shook his head vigorously, "This, there must be no accidents!"


    She is relieved now, no one knows Xingli better than her. In her opinion, this kind of accident is impossible.


    But she doesn''t know, she will regret saying that in the future.


    Zhou Shu appeared a little hesitant, "Since you said so, then I don''t hesitate, there is actually a way to quickly absorb the star power."


    Huang Xuan said impatiently, "If you have anything to say, I can cooperate."


    Zhou Shu paused, "There are formations around Ying Long''s body, that is to say, any part of it can accept star power."


    "You mean, throw it into Yin Tianhai?"


    Huang Xuan''s eyes lit up and he wanted to applaud, "Why didn''t you say such a good way?"


    "I''m afraid you say I lie to you."


    Zhou Shu spread out his hands and said with a smile, "You can also activate Yin Tianhai''s formation, which is the previous great vortex. If you can put Yinglong in the middle of the vortex, then it will take less than ten days. Yin Tianhai��s star power."


    "I''m going to prepare now, you wait."


    Huang Xuan only thought about it for two breaths, sank into the stars and disappeared.


    Zhao Yueru walked a few steps closer, a bit curious, "City Lord Huang, is the most important city lord of Tianfu City, how come you look like a naive little girl?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Originally, the immortal world asked her to be the lord of the city because of her unique talent. She can integrate the power of the moon and stars and is a key figure in the immortal world to unite with the Xuan Ming clan..."


    "That''s it."


    After hearing Zhou Shu��s explanation, Zhao Yueru smiled unconsciously, ��You lied to others again, and want to use Ying Long to keep her in Xianshu City.��


    Zhou Shu felt helpless, "Maybe it''s a lie, but who doesn''t want such a talent? The fairy world just treats her as a pawn, and I won''t. I will help her rebuild Emei. Of course, she may not accept it."


    Zhao Yueru shook his head, "How could she not accept it, she will definitely, there should be countless talents beside the emperor."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I hope so."


    Zhao Yueru looked into his eyes, "Don''t hope, it''s like that."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You have always believed in me, but it is not easy to make others believe in me. I just start now."


    "Anyway, I think it will happen sooner or later." Zhao Yueru only nodded. She already had unconditional trust in Zhou Shu. Suddenly she thought of something, and bowed her head to be coy. Say it..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said sternly, "Of course it wasn''t intentional. How could this be intentional? Actually, I thought that a long time ago. Maybe it started from the first time I entered the secret realm of Lengwu Mountain of the Dutch School?"


    "You...you thought too early!"


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, his face flushed, not knowing what to say, but there was a sense of unspeakable satisfaction in his heart.


    very good.


    Looking at Zhao Yueru with her head down, Zhou Shu felt a lot of warmth. When he was about to do something, he suddenly heard a shock.


    "Huh? It''s moving!"


    Zhao Yueru looked up, but also surprised.


    The Yin Tianhai beside ���� moved, and the huge star power began to rotate clockwise, gradually forming a huge vortex.


    Then, a figure in a light yellow shirt fell in front of the two of them.


    Zhao Yueru stayed, "Ah, Princess Jiao?"


    "What kind of princess, I am Huang Xuan."


    Huang Xuan turned the corner of his mouth lightly, looking at Zhou Shu and said, "Now I want to run Yintianhai, I can''t stay in it, are you ready?"


    Zhou Shu responded, "It''s ready."


    Huang Xuan nodded, "Then please hurry up, and when you get it done, I have to clean up the star sources in other Xiancheng."


    "It''s very simple."


    Zhou Shu drove the chariot to the sky above the whirlpool, lifted Ying Long, and slowly let it go.


    The vortex is like a huge mouth, directly swallowing Yinglong. This is just the beginning. Soon, the vortex becomes more turbulent, and the entire Yintian Sea is turbulent, rolling up huge waves dozens of miles high everywhere, raising the edge of the ocean higher and higher. The surging star power rushed forward, Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru both had to step back.


    "Can you control it?"


    Zhou Shu is a little worried.


    Unexpectedly, Ying Long��s absorption of star power was so fast that it exceeded his estimation. If it is not controlled well, it would be easy for Yin Tianhai to collapse and the star power would burst out completely. By then, anyone who did not leave the Seven Star Realm would be killed. , I didn''t even have to clean up the endgame.


    "This level of violent Yin Tianhai''s formation can still be stabilized, if it can''t hold it, it will collapse long ago."


    Huang Xuan didn''t care, "I went to get the star source first. I didn''t expect you to be so fast. My plan must be advanced."


    Seeing Huang Xuan who had turned into a starlight disappearing into the sky, Zhao Yueru blinked, "Shu, is this the true face of Huang Xuan, am I right? Does she look like Princess Jiao, almost exactly the same? what?"


    "When I first saw it, it felt the same as you."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, regretful, "But she should have been born in the heavens, she has nothing to do with the Xuanhuang Realm, and it has nothing to do with the Shark Clan."


    Zhao Yueru shook his head, a little confused, "It wouldn''t be so coincidental. How can there be two people who are exactly the same? What''s the relationship between them."


    "These are small things."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I plan to go down to see the situation, do you want to go together?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded quickly, "Okay, I want to see these star powers too, I wonder if I can use it to practice swords."


    "I''m afraid you will be disappointed."


    Zhou Shu took her hand and got into Yin Tianhai together.


    Two people, like two agile fishes, in the raging and turbulent ocean, going up and down, free and easy.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3287: Yellow Spring Whip

    Four days later.


    Yin Tianhai, which has a radius of nearly a million miles, has shrunk to only tens of thousands of miles.


    "All right."


    Huang Xuan suddenly said, "These are for me now."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and slowly pulled Ying Long up and put it back on the Hundred Ghost Chariot.


    Yinglong has completely changed color. It turned out to be a yellowish hill. Now Starlight Cui Ce looks like a gem mountain.


    Huang Xuan watched for a long time and said seriously, "Don''t lose it. When the matter here is over, I will go to the Xianshu City to find you. When that happens, you have to attract Star Power to pay back. give me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course, it was originally collected by Emei, I just helped carry it."


    Huang Xuan nodded, hesitatingly said, "You...your world map is not fake, right?"


    Zhao Yueru said warmly, "Huang Xuan, you can actually go back with us."


    Huang Xuan shook his head quickly, "I...I still have things to deal with, I can''t go with you."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t fake it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "After you leave here, go to Outland or Immortal Realm to ask and ask, now Xianshu City is already very famous."


    "I haven''t heard of it."


    Huang Xuan stagnated, and his tone sank suddenly, "Don''t think you can avoid me, you have my star power, I can find it at any time, and such a huge star power, I can easily find it. , If you deliberately avoid me, or don''t give me back star power, I...I can think of a way to make these star power explode. Then your Xianshu city will be destroyed, don''t blame me."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Is this a threat? Hehe, I understand, I value Xiancheng very much, and this kind of thing will definitely not happen."


    "It''s fine if you understand."


    Huang Xuan seemed to be relieved, and looked away reluctantly, "You just took it away? Are you afraid of being robbed of such a valuable thing? I can help you cover it up, at least not so obvious."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You only have to have ghost wood, don''t worry at all, I believe no one will stop the Hundred Ghost Chariot, no one will."


    Huang Xuan thought about it for a few breaths, and gradually let go, "You go."


    "See you again."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and drove away quickly in his chariot.


    When Zhou Shu left, Huang Xuan couldn''t help laughing. For a lady, the smile was a bit exaggerated.


    It''s no wonder that she, such a huge star power, has all become her own. If all of them are used by her, what kind of state will she reach? Quasi-sages are possible, and it is definitely not an empty word to revive Emei when the time comes, and there is no need to rely on other people.


    Zhou Shu on the chariot saw all this and laughed.


    The immortal realm has accumulated thousands of years on the border of the Wu clan and has given countless resources. Now it disappears without a trace. Huang Xuan, who has left, may have to bear most of the responsibilities. Since then, she has almost no place to stay in the fairy realm. If you continue to develop, you can only come to Xianshu City.


    "This trip is really easy."


    Zhao Yueru sat next to Zhou Shu, stretched her waist lazily, and looked at the ghost wooden coffin behind him and said, "I won a big victory, and finally went back in the Xuanming clan''s chariot. This result, no one would have thought before he came. ."


    "I never thought of it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I feel that luck is getting better, but the big problem is still to come."


    Zhao Yueru shook his head, "You, just think too much."


    "I don''t want this anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled and took out the Huangquan whip, "For me, this may be the biggest gain this time."


    Zhao Yueru took it, feeling startled, "It''s a weird magic weapon, like water, soft and light, and you can feel the flow of water, like a flowing river, but I can''t feel it at all. power."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I temporarily sealed it. This thing is called Huangquan Whip. It''s not easy to use, but it''s very strong."


    "Huangquan whip, isn''t it a sneak attack on Jianlao''s Taoist weapon?"


    Zhao Yueru trembled, staring at Huang Quanbian, her eyes shrunk, "Shu, how did you get it?"


    "It''s the Taoist tool Yu Geng used, that battle..."


    Zhou Shu said it lightly. Zhao Yueru was heart-stirring and couldn''t help but grabbed his hand, "It''s too dangerous! How can you stand alone against a golden fairy with Taoism! What if something goes wrong? ?"


    "It''s just a ghost, it''s okay, let me say I''m sure."


    Zhou Shu squeezed her, and said slowly, "I have always wondered why he can use the Taoist implement continuously, but later I found out that this Huangquan whip is not simple. From the perspective of the Xuanhuangjie, it can be regarded as an evil thing. Unexpectedly, in the heavens, he could be used grandly, Immortal Realm."


    Zhao Yueru was startled, and the expression in Huang Quanbian''s eyes changed, "What, evil thing?"


    "Yes, like Jianlao, its essence is also the law of life and death, but the way of using the law is completely different, and it can be said that it is completely opposite."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Old Jian��s Palace of Life and Death helps people refine and refine the soul, and it relies on absorbing and releasing the soul to exert its power. When the practitioner cannot control it, every time he uses the yellow spring whip It consumes a soul, and it is the soul of a strong man, which is almost the level of the Golden Fairy of Hunyuan, and other races of equal strength should be fine."


    "I used it more than a hundred times, that is, it consumed hundreds of times?"


    Zhao Yueru was shocked, and unconsciously released Huang Quan''s whip, "That''s really an evil thing."


    Zhou Shu took it and said slowly, "These souls should have been accumulated by Yu Geng. They are usually collected and used when needed. I haven''t seen a golden fairy in Seven Kills City. He collected the yellow spring whip and used it against me again."


    "It''s no wonder that the Seven Star Realm will be Yu Geng in charge. With Huangquan Whip, no one really dares to oppose him."


    Zhao Yueru sighed, "The immortal world bans this ban even the soul-suppressing tactics are forbidden, but the Taoist tool like Huangquan whip is allowed to pass through the heavens."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Isn''t the fairy world always like this?"


    Zhao Yueru hesitated, "Shu, what are you going to do with it?"


    "Of course I want to stay."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Huangquan whip is not an ordinary Taoist weapon, it is of great use to me, of course, when I can''t control it well, I will not use it casually. I think it is not difficult to solve the control problem. Research and research should have answers."


    Zhao Yueru nodded gently, and couldn''t help but tell, "You must be careful."


    "Hehe, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stroked her hair, "No one can influence and change my soul, no terrible evil thing, no matter what, I can make the best use of it in my hands. This yellow spring whip, maybe in the future Will be called a holy thing."


    Huangquan whip is terrible, he knew it when he first came into contact with it.


    At that time, Huang Quanbian even wanted to control his spirit, but how could it be possible? Even if it is only the shadow of the spirit now, it cannot be affected by a mere evil thing.


    is just a gift.


    (PS: Thank you Kuang Xiao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3288: Why didnt you say it earlier

    put away the Huangquan whip, Zhou Shu took out a talisman, and wondered, "Is it still there?"


    Zhao Yueru came over, "What''s still there?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Xingyue Talisman is a talisman that controls the seven-star realm cultivators to make them explode. The starlight in the corner of this talisman has not disappeared, indicating that this practitioner is still there, and it is really lucky."


    is indeed good luck.


    Almost all the practitioners from Tianji City who went to assist Tiantong City were detonated. Zhou Shu left one for research. I thought that so many people exploded together, and this one among the crowds of people would not survive. I didn''t expect to survive.


    Zhao Yueru, who understood the whole story, was also a little surprised, "Then let it go?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know how to release it, but I won''t use it anymore. Now the Seven Star Realm is no longer a threat, it''s unnecessary."


    The Talisman Path on the Talisman is not difficult, it can be said to be very simple, but Zhou Shu can figure it out in half a quarter of an hour, but it is still impossible to change the effect of the Talisman. Several of the special circuits require special star power, Zhou Shu Obviously no, I can only let it go.


    took a rest all the way, and quickly saw the Kui Kui world.


    Seeing the chariot approaching, the locked canopy opened the door.


    Behind the portal is a long cloud step, leading straight to the Kuiwei world.


    Dozens of Jiang family mixed-element golden immortals stood in front of the passage with respectful expressions. Around the Yun steps, there were also rows of Jiang family members, all of them awe-inspiring. They looked like thousands. Maybe everyone in the Jiang family came here, many people. Various musical instruments are also in his hands.


    just didn''t see the person he wanted to see.


    "Congratulations on the return of Zunjia!"


    Hearing the tidy slogan like thunder, accompanied by ancient music, Zhou Shu was stunned.


    glanced at Jiang Su, he slowly shook his head, "Clan elder, you don''t have to be so polite."


    "this is necessary."


    Jiang Su walked out a few steps and said in a straightforward voice, "Zunjia alone destroyed the surrounding demons, and now he has destroyed the Seven Star Realm, and relieved our Jiang family from the dying catastrophe. Zunjia has a life-saving grace for the whole Jiang family. Our etiquette is very rudimentary. If we have the opportunity to return to the fairy world in the future, we will make up the big gift again to ensure that we meet the status of respected driving."


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes lit up, "What identity?"


    "Naturally is the identity of the emperor."


    Jiang Ji said sternly, "In these heavens, no matter how many people there are in him, I can only treat him as the emperor."


    Jiang Su hesitated for a moment, and raised his hand. "There are four hundred and fifty-two people in the Jiang family. Everyone thinks that the respected driver is the emperor, but for some reasons, I can��t call the respected driver that way. Drive to understand."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu, her brows were beaming, even if she didn''t speak, she could feel how excited she was.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, and said slowly, "I can''t be the emperor now, and many necessary things have not been done yet. If you talk in person, I can''t bear it or can''t stand it. I said that before. It��s just to show your heart, so you can understand it in your heart."


    Jiang Ji muttered, "If you can''t afford it, no one can be."


    "Stop talking, brother."


    Jiang Su rebuked, and turned to Zhou Shu, "Respect, we understand, let''s go down first."


    entered the Quebec realm, there was a lot of excitement, so there is no need to mention it.


    Zhao Yueru looked very restless. Looking left and right, Zhou Shu smiled. Knowing what she was looking for, she had already gone to Juding Mountain in her mind. She cared very much about the chance.


    "Clan elder, is the book elder here?"


    "The old man said that if you come back and go to the Emperor''s Palace, he still has things to help you, but don''t worry, he will take some time to prepare."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded and stood up and said, "Then I will go to Huolin Valley first."


    , who followed Zhao Yueru behind him, muttered softly, "Be prepared, he won''t take my flying sword away, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t talk nonsense, he can hear it."


    A blue light suddenly approached and fell in front of the two of them.


    The car door opened, Lin Zhu smiled and beckoned, Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, and complained, "Where did you hide, I didn''t see it when you entered the world, I thought something was wrong."


    "The little girl has been in the world, no matter what happens."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhao Yueru, shrank her hands quietly, and whispered, "The little girl was with Jiang Dao just now. She knew that Senior was coming back soon, Senior, Sister Yue, are you all right?"


    Zhao Yueru also took her hand and patted twice, "You think too much, with him, of course nothing can happen."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Jiang Dao, that Jiang Dao who has been locked up all the time?"


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu nodded, "But it seems to be normal now. The old man asked me to talk to him because he wants to follow the predecessors."


    "Follow me, what do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu looked stunned. He knew that Jiang Dao was the strongest practitioner of the Jiang family, but he had to follow him without seeing him once. It was a bit strange, and he also heard that Jiang Dao was in a state of madness and crazy. Even if you don''t even know you, you have to fight.


    "The little girl doesn''t know, the old man said so."


    Lin Zhu spread his hands, and was also very puzzled, "I went to the Seven Star Realm that day. After you all passed away, he suddenly ran out and said that he was going to go together. No one in the Jiang family could stop it. Knowing what to do, the old man sent him away and said, let the little girl be okay and tell him about you, but the little girl doesn��t know why.��


    Seeing Zhou Shu sinking into deep thought, she thought for a while and said, "Why don''t you go see him now?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "Forget it, solve other things first, then talk about it then, go to Huo Rin Valley."


    suddenly stood in front of the valley, apparently waiting for a long time.


    Zhou Shu approached and patted him, "Brother Xiang, I saw you there when I returned to Kuiwei Realm. You slipped away when I wanted to talk. What''s wrong?"


    Suddenly hesitated, and sighed, "You really came back in a chariot of ghosts?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You have seen it and you still ask, naturally it is true."


    "I just can''t believe it..." My face suddenly changed after a long while, "What is going on with you and Xuan Ming clan? Only people approved by Xuan Ming shaman Maybe boarding the Hundred Ghosts Chariot, you know, when you boarded the Zhurong Chariot, I told you, you...how can you...is Zhurong again, and Hundred Ghosts again? "


    His look is very sad and angry, and he has a lot of depression in his heart.


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized, "Do you think I have the approval of Xuan Ming Shaman God?"


    "Is not it?"


    Suddenly, it became more and more grief and indignation, "No wonder you didn''t let me go to the Seven Star Realm. You were the worst enemy of the Zhurong clan..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand to stop him from continuing, sighing, "Brother Elephant, it''s not like that at all. Didn''t you ask the Jiang family?"


    suddenly angrily said, "I am too lazy to take care of what celebrations they are all busy with."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Brother Elephant, you will know if you ask the Jiang family, you can go and see the Hundred Ghosts chariot by yourself, if you don��t help it, you will know that it is not a real Hundred Ghosts war at all. Car, and I grabbed it."


    "Not real, grabbed it?"


    suddenly his face changed, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3289: 1 step late

    After listening to the whole story, he suddenly seemed to relax a little, and said, "I don��t know how to thank you anymore, brother Baima."


    "You and me, don''t be too polite."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said with a smile, "Besides any thanks, I didn''t do anything."


    Suddenly frowned, "I didn''t do anything? If you didn''t destroy the Seven Star Realm and Yin Tianhai, and let Emei study the power of the moon and stars, we Zhurong Clan would have no retreat. I will tell the Wizard of God when I go back..." He stopped. , Suddenly became excited, and his voice suddenly became louder, "No! White horse brother, you go to Zhurongjie with me, the witch **** will never treat you badly!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Now is not the time."


    suddenly seemed to stare at him, "Last time you told me you might go."


    "It''s not the time yet."


    Zhou Shu paused, not wanting to explain, "Speaking of which, haven''t you contacted the wizard **** yet?"


    Suddenly he sighed and said with some worry, "No, I can only go back and worship the statue, alas."


    "It''s impossible for the witch **** to have an accident, don''t think too much," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Speaking of which, the matter between you and the Xuanming clan has not ended yet, Cang Jue is very ambitious, and will not let Zhurongjie go."


    "I don''t want to let them go!"


    suddenly clenched a fist, "When I go back and tell the witch god, I will go to the Profound Underworld, how can Cang Jue target us like this, how can I let it go?!"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "If the witch **** doesn''t let you go."


    Suddenly said astonished, "Impossible! The witch **** is as fierce as fire, and it is impossible not to fight back after being deceived, brother white horse, why do you say that?"


    "I just talk about it, don''t care."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said with a smile, "Brother Xiang, do you want to join forces with Emei?"


    Suddenly, he was stunned, with a look of confusion, "Joining hands with Emei? They were also with the Xuanming clan just now, planning to destroy our Zhurong clan, brother Baima, why do you say that? I don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll talk about it casually, but you can think about it, in fact, there is no harm in doing so."


    Suddenly thought for a while, and suddenly realized, "Joining hands with Emei, against Xuanming clan?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Cang Jue can do it, you can do it, the moon and stars are very powerful, but the sun and the moon may be stronger."


    Suddenly it seemed to think for a while, just shook his head, "I can''t be the lord, I have to go back and ask the witch god, but I think... she won''t agree, except for you, I have never seen her communicate with any practitioners. What''s more, it was Emei who destroyed the Huoman tribe in the past."


    "Well, naturally it is up to the wizard **** to decide."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Brother Elephant, I still have things to do on my side, let''s take my leave."


    suddenly said anxiously, "I''m leaving now? Wait... I haven''t thanked you yet."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are welcome, I just did what I think I should do. Besides, Zhu Rong Wushen will contact me."


    "How can that work? You helped so much!"


    suddenly couldn''t help shaking his head, and suddenly thought of something, "Or, I will also send you a Zhurong chariot?"


    Zhou Shuli stayed, his interest greatly increased, "Can you send that car too?"


    "That one can''t work, but I can imitate it, Cang Jue can do it, why can''t I? I will explain to the shaman god, as for the horned mammoth, I happen to have a well-bred one here," Suddenly Xiangxian made up his mind and couldn''t be stunned The Ming clan passed, he looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Do you want it?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If you can really do it, send it to Xianshu City."


    suddenly raised his fist and punched Zhou Shu, "Okay."


    To get the Zhurong chariot, even if it is a counterfeit, it is also a very important token, which can greatly enhance the status of Xianshu City. Now that Xianshu City has a reputation, the most important thing is its status. As for how the reputation of Xianshu City comes Yes, that was what happened when Zhou Shu was in the Demon Realm and the Witch Realm, which may be detailed later.


    The blue light flashed.


    arrived at the Imperial Palace.


    Under the Thirteen Float Tower, the old man sits upright.


    "coming."


    "coming."


    Zhou Shu smiled, sitting opposite him, Zhao Yueru and Lin Zhu standing behind him.


    The old book said lightly, "Now they admit that you are the emperor, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The younger generation dare not be."


    "If you did it, you did it. There is nothing to be afraid of," the old man said solemnly. "In fact, now I can''t think of it. You can really lift the crisis between the Kuaiwei world and the Jiang family. I must admit that you are mine for so many years. The practitioner who is most likely to succeed the emperor."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Senior Shu, I want to know about the Emperor Xuanyuan."


    The old book shook his head, "It''s too long, and what I told you may not be true. You have to find the real answer by yourself."


    Zhao Yueru was a little dissatisfied, "Senior, why are you doing this? Back to school?"


    The old book smiled slightly, "I don''t remember that I said to tell you, I just want to see if he is qualified to be the emperor, and besides, what I want, you haven''t done it yet."


    Zhao Yueru was taken aback, "What do seniors want?"


    The old man shook his head and said nothing.


    Zhou Shu motioned to Zhao Yueru not to speak any more, and paused, "Senior Shennongding, the younger generation thinks he should be willing to meet this girl."


    Old Shu said calmly, "He is down there, and it will take a while to come out."


    "What are you doing below?"


    Zhao Yueru looked down unconsciously, but couldn''t see anything.


    Zhou Shu also looked at it, but at a glance he knew that there would be no results. The space they were in was separated from the underground, and they were not in the same space at all.


    The old man did not hide, "He is merging with the newborn Jianmu."


    "what?"


    Lin Zhu couldn''t help but said, "Mixed Wood City Lord? Are you going to devour him?"


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes flickered, "What did you do to Mu City Lord?"


    "Don''t worry Zhou Shu motioned to them to calm down, thoughtfully," Senior refers to let Wooden City Lord enter the virtual world of Shennongding and become the guardian of Shennongding~www.novelhall. Com~ The old look also knows that they can''t be against Mu Chengzhu. After thinking about it carefully, the answer will naturally come out.


    For the wood city lord who cannot move freely, it is an excellent choice to become the lord of one realm, and the virtual realm of Shennongding cauldron is no worse than the refining demon realm. After becoming the real realm in the future, the future will be bright, chasing the mysterious yellow realm.


    Shu Lao smiled and nodded, "There is a demon refining pot in the end. I have a clear understanding. You are right. That''s it."


    Zhou Shu''s heart relaxed slightly, "Mu Chengzhu agreed, right?"


    "Do you think he would disagree with such a good thing?"


    Having said that, the old man sighed unconsciously, "He didn''t intend to do this originally, because Jianmu will never subdue to anyone, even if he exists as the guardian of the artifact, he will not accept it, but It is a pity that after he absorbed Jianmu Bud and grew up with it, he found that he was not a real Jianmu. Then, dominating the virtual world and growing up with Shennongding is his best choice."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "Isn''t it the real Jianmu?"


    The old scholar said regretfully, "In the world, there will only be a building tree. He is one step late."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3290: Too strong

    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see."


    Zhou Shu now understands why Jianmu gave out his buds so generously, because Jianmu knows that even if these Jianmu buds grow up, they will have strong vitality and strength, they will not become the same as him. Jianmu cannot be truly powerful, and only himself is the real Jianmu, unique in this world.


    "Don''t you feel sorry?"


    The old scholar never forgot, "This is a shame, this is his wish! And he can''t become Jianmu, it means that there is already a Jianmu in the heavens, and your bud of Jianmu is It''s separated from that building tree."


    Zhou Shu could only nod his head, "Yes, I''m sorry."


    Zhao Yueru behind ���� hid her mouth and seemed to be laughing.


    Lin Zhu shook his head, "Shu Lao, you are wrong. Becoming Jianmu is not Mu City''s wish."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "The most regrettable thing about seniors is that you haven''t been able to get the power of the wish that Mu City Lord brings to you, haha."


    "This, you think too much."


    The old book slumped, and said sternly, "I just regretted him, and I didn''t expect that someone did this first. Why is there no news in the heavens? I don''t know which secret family got it. Yes, good luck."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Can''t it be the fairy world?"


    The old book snorted, "If Jianmu was in the immortal world, they would have announced to the world and let the heavens surrender."


    "that''s true."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and found that he was speechless.


    If Xianjie got Jianmu, he would definitely do that.


    Zhao Yueru hesitated for a few breaths, "How long will it take for them to merge? Where is the sword of the younger generation?"


    "Maybe a few hours, maybe a few days and months, who knows, as for that sword..."


    While talking, the old man suddenly stood up, saluted Zhao Yueru, and said solemnly, "Zhao Yueru, I thank you on his behalf. Neither he nor I expected that one day he would be able to lift the seal and see the sun again."


    "Senior is too kind."


    Zhao Yue was a little nervous and excited as he was busy returning the gifts.


    Even the artifacts such as Shennongding and Shanhaijing are grateful to her. It''s not a small achievement, and the opportunity will be incredible.


    The old man sat down and solemnly placed the rust sword in front of him, "This Hengshan sword is no longer useful. If you take it back, it will be completely annihilated and disappeared in a few years. It is better to put it here, and it can be long-term. Keep it, what do you think?"


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru was taken aback, and looked at Zhou Shu for help. She was planning to take it away and not return it. She didn''t know what the sword was for.


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, "Senior can stay, but we want to know the origin of this sword and how it helped Senior."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "Yes."


    She obeyed Zhou Shu unconditionally. Since Zhou Shu said that, it definitely made sense, even if she didn''t know what Zhou Shu did.


    actually didn''t do anything, just carefully probed it dozens of times.


    The old man is right. The years have begun to show its power. The sword has slowly decayed and will not be preserved for a few years, but this also shows that the sword has been preserved for so long and has not changed. There must be something magical in it. Power, power that Zhou Shu couldn''t even notice.


    "This is natural."


    The old man nodded and said slowly, "This seemingly ordinary Hengshan sword, Mi Zhu from Kunlun, after Mi Zhu left Hengshan Sword Saint Yuenan, he still regarded Yue Nan as his master, and regarded this sword as his best. An important magic weapon, he continued to cultivate and advance, and gradually became one of the strongest swordsmanship in the immortal world, ranking fourth in the celestial pole list, and he was only one step away from becoming a swordsman, tied with Yue Nan... I remember someone said at the time, if If he changes to a better sword, he may have become a sword master long ago."


    Zhou Shu paused, "This sword is really not very good, it wasn''t even a Taoist weapon back then."


    The old man nodded, "It''s only a seventh product."


    Zhao Yueru''s heart was shocked, and she said in surprise, "It''s just a seventh product?"


    "Yes," the old man said solemnly, "but no one dares to despise this sword, let alone Mi Zhu."


    Zhao Yueru seemed to be struck by thunder, and she couldn''t help muttering, "It''s really...it''s unbelievable that the Seventh-Rank Flying Sword can become a quasi-sage, even one step away from the sword-sage...Senior Mi Zhu, too strong... "


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "The sword may not be so important for a person who is one step into the holy."


    The old man shook his head, "No sword repairer does not need a good sword. The improvement of swordsmanship by swords is incomparable. Mi Zhu just put too much effort on this Hengshan sword and is reluctant to discard it. I think if he is willing to change the sword. , The achievement in kendo will be higher."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "But it is also possible that after changing the sword, he will not be balanced in his mood and will never be able to break through."


    The old book was stuck in his heart, and he pondered for a few breaths before he said, "What you said is right, it''s probably because of this. You know him better than I do."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s just because the senior is not a cultivator. The cultivator has a high demand for heart training, after all, the mind is everywhere."


    The old man nodded and continued, "Mi Zhu hasn''t changed his sword, and has gradually stagnated in kendo, so he has taken a new path, intending to use the power of various laws to strengthen his kendo, so that he has the opportunity to become a sword master. I know that in thousands of years, he has practiced at least 20 laws, and seven of them have reached a level of control or even higher, not worse than those who rely on these laws to become quasi-sages."


    Zhao Yueru who came back to his senses was shocked again, "So powerful?"


    "Which one can stand on the top of the celestial pole list is not a genius."


    The old man said calmly, "Of course Mi Zhu is the same. Even if he leaves the sword, he is still one of the best in the heavens. If he is not dead or sanctified, he may still be in the forefront of the celestial pole list."


    "It''s too strong, omnipotent sword repair!"


    Zhao Yueru stagnated suddenly said, "Shu, I think he is a bit worse than you."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, how could he suddenly pull himself, shook his head, "I can''t compare with him yet."


    Zhao Yueru said with certainty, "No one is better than you."


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to refute, he just looked at the old man, "Senior Mi Zhu is very strong, but how did he get involved with the two seniors?"


    The old man smiled, "You can''t wait to know the result? It seems that the old man is talking too much, but these things are related to what I will say later. If you don''t know it, it may be difficult to get what you want. of."


    Zhou Shu quickly apologized, "Sorry, the junior is rude, it''s just a momentary rush."


    Glancing at the sword in his hand, the old man nodded, "It''s almost time to say that the reason why we are related to Mi Zhu is because of the Emperor Xuanyuan."


    "The Emperor?!"


    Zhou Shu felt a shock and immediately stood up.


    Zhao Yueru and Lin Zhu also looked at each other, and their eyes flashed with excitement.


    "If it weren''t for the emperor, who would want to mess with him, haha, but it would happen."


    The old man sneered, unconsciously bringing out some anger.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3291: The Power of Acquired Chaos

    Several people were waiting for the old man to speak, but the old man stared at the sword and remained silent.


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly, "Senior, what happened afterwards?"


    "Later..."


    The old man paused for a while, and slowly said, "Mi Zhu was born in the Xuanhuang Realm, and he has always had a passion for artifacts from the Xuanhuang Realm. He does not intend to tell Xian Ting about our help to the Emperor, but he did not let it go. We, especially Shennongding, who has never been conscious, decided to temporarily seal Shennongding and let me take care of it to prevent Shennongding from helping Renhuang. After he came back from the devil world, he found the Emperor Xuanyuan after he understood what happened. , Come back again to unblock Shennongding."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu and said sighfully, "Where do you know, it''s tens of thousands of years after waiting. It''s not a human being waiting, but his sword."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Although the old man had hidden a lot of truth, he could roughly tell the whole story.


    Probably the Emperor Xuanyuan was on his way to the Demon Realm, and got the help of Shan Hai Jing and Shen Nong Ding, and thus escaped the hunt of the Immortal Realm. In the eyes of Mi Zhu from Kunlun, they obviously made a big mistake, but he did not or said Unable to punish Shan Hai Jing and Shen Nong Ding, he thought of sealing Shen Nong Ding, letting Shan Hai Jing supervise, and there was probably some agreement between them, and then went to the Demon Realm to find the Emperor.


    It can be seen that Shan Hai Jing regretted helping the emperor in the first place, and hid it as a secret in his heart, and Zhou Shu was not easy to ask.


    Mizhu''s result Zhou Shu already knew, and he died in the Hanshan realm of the Lorka realm.


    He paused, "We found this sword in the demon world."


    Zhao Yueru followed, "Yes, there is an immortal corpse on the side, it should be Senior Mi Zhu."


    "You can tell from the marks on the sword."


    The old man was not surprised, "It seems that the Emperor Xuanyuan went to the Demon Realm is not a lie, even Mi Zhu was killed by his thoughts, ha ha, ha ha."


    The laughter was terrible, like a night owl crying, sharp and gloomy, and the hearts of several people were shocked.


    But the laughter soon stopped, and the old man said coldly, "That''s fine, if it wasn''t, he would not give up."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is he senior Shennongding?"


    "It''s not that fool who else."


    Shu Lao sneered, "It''s funny to say, I told him thousands of times and never listened, but now I saw Mi Zhu''s sword, but I figured it out."


    Zhao Yueru paused, and said with courage, "If you just look at the sword, it may not necessarily be the Xuanyuan Emperor, right?"


    "Ok?!"


    Shu Lao glanced at her with a cold look, even after she had experienced countless killings, she couldn''t help but shudder.


    A gust of breeze swept over her, calming her mind.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Senior is a little bit downhearted, and Yueru is not unreasonable. The traces on the sword are all from the Demon Lord or the Demon Envoy, and around the corpse, there is no evidence that the Emperor Xuanyuan was involved. sign."


    The old man also felt the breeze and eased a little, but he did not say anything, "No traces are needed."


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t help but said, "Why?"


    Old Shu said lightly, "Where you found Mi Zhu''s corpse, wouldn''t it be Zero Demon Abyss, right?"


    Zhao Yueru just nodded, "Of course, we definitely can''t go there now."


    The old scholar said slowly, "Under normal circumstances, a top cultivator on the celestial list is about to become a holy figure. As long as he does not take the initiative to go to Zero Demon Abyss, he will be unimpeded in the Demon Realm, and there will be no demons to go. Attacking him, let alone a lethal attack, he had an accident in the demon world, and it could only be driven by an enemy deliberately, and someone who could tell a few demon lords and demon envoys, and also wanted to let Mi Zhu die, do you think it still Who is there?"


    Zhao Yueru opened her mouth to argue, but found that she could not say anything.


    Zhou Shu also sighed.


    Indeed, most demons have no reason to kill Mizhu and enmity the entire immortal world. The possibility of this person being the Emperor of Xuanyuan is very high. If you dig deeper, you may be able to find other clues, but now there are no other clues. , Not the emperor but also the emperor.


    After waiting for a few breaths, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Senior, how did this sword release the seal?"


    The old man said calmly, "I said before that Mi Zhu has many laws and swordsmanship. He combines the power of the seven most proud laws with the essence of sword intent to build an extremely perfect seal. ...Do you know what a seal is?"


    Lin Zhu was a bit at a loss.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "In essence, a seal is a formation formed by strength, but it is much more complicated. Its strength is mainly determined by the ability of the practitioner. Each seal is different. Generally speaking, only the person who constructs the seal or Only knowing the method can be unlocked. If the strength is insufficient or the method is not known, it will cause immeasurable damage. However, if the unblocking person is strong enough, in theory, any seal can be unlocked."


    The old book nodded, "You know a lot, then you also know how strong the seal Mi Zhu set is."


    "Yeah, that''s why I wondered."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Shennongding is equivalent to being sealed by eight powerful quasi-sages, unless Senior Mi Zhu comes by himself, or he has practiced those seven laws like him, and all surpasses the laws and is a quasi-sage of the sword. People who are coming..." He hesitated, "Even so, the juniors don''t think it''s possible. The changes of the eight powers can''t be counted. If you make a mistake, it will be over."


    Old Shu said slowly, "Yes, logically speaking, only Mi Zhu can unblock him if he comes in person, otherwise I won''t persuade him to give up."


    Zhao Yueru became more curious, "How can that sword be able to do it? It looks like it''s going to be abandoned."


    The old man stared at Hengshan Sword and slowly said, "It''s not only Shennongding''s, in fact, no matter what the seal, this sword can be lifted."


    "Why?"


    Zhao Yue said in surprise, "All the seals? How could this be possible? It''s totally unreasonable."


    And Zhou Shu''s mind was slightly shaken, as if he had a premonition.


    The old man nodded because this sword contains a trace of acquired chaotic power. This power containing the origin of the heavens is sufficient to destroy everything. In front of it, no power is an obstacle, even It is Mi Zhu''s own seal. "


    "what!"


    "Power of Chaos?!"


    "The day after tomorrow? What is that?"


    Several people were surprised to aphasia.


    Although I still don��t understand, the words ��Power of Chaos�� are clear. It is the most fundamental law of the Law of Creation��the power of the Law of Chaos. Everything in the heavens originates from this. With strength, the seal is naturally not a problem.


    Zhou Shu was there, shocked like never before.


    It was not because of the answer, he had a foreboding the answer just now.


    When he used the power of reincarnation to observe the sword that day, the sense of emptiness that transcended reincarnation was not the traces erased by the saint, nor the warning given to him by the saint, but the power of chaos.


    He has considered all three possibilities, and when the elder mentions it again, he has a hunch.


    He was shocked that the two words acquired, didn��t the power of chaos only arise naturally, how could it come from afterwards?


    Can you cultivate the power of Chaos?


    He suddenly got excited.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3192: Heart cold

    The others were just shocked, but Zhou Shu even became short of breath.


    If he can really cultivate the power of Chaos, he will definitely do it.


    He calmed down for a few breaths, "How can there be Chaos Power in the sword, how can the senior be sure, and how can I know that it is the Chaos Power of acquired?"


    "You have so many questions."


    The old man glanced at him, but he was not dissatisfied, and slowly said, "For those of the sage level, the power of chaos is not difficult to distinguish. The quasi-sages already have the power to transcend the law, even if they encounter the power of the highest law. Or the power of the Demon God, the Demon God, the Sorcerer God, etc., at best, it is only suppressed, and when they encounter the power of Chaos, they are completely overwhelmed and absolutely disadvantaged. This feeling is clear-it is difficult for you to understand it."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded. It is true. At the realm of quasi-sage, he has a more thorough understanding of power and can overwhelm himself. I am afraid that there is only the power of the law of creation, that is, the power of chaos. Most practitioners believe that the law of space and time The power of is not real and hardly felt.


    "I will answer the remaining two questions together."


    Old Shu said faintly, "Because I don''t really know, just speculation."


    "Guess?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was cold a lot, but he still held hope, "Since the predecessors have speculated, there must be a basis?"


    The old man seemed to think, "If there is a basis for it, first, Mi Zhu is originally an all-rounder who is generally recognized in the heavens. Most powerful people think that if someone can get the power of Chaos, he will be the most appropriate. The second one, when he was constructing the seal, he said a word..."


    sighed, he continued, "He said that there is a beginning and an end. If I can''t come back someday, I will unblock it for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "These two evidences are indeed sufficient."


    "Yes, because of his words."


    Shulao smiled, but smiled bitterly, "When I saw your sword, I knew it, and he did what he said."


    Several people looked at him, as if they also felt the regret and sadness in his heart.


    Lin Zhu slowly said, "Have you never resented Senior Mi Zhu?"


    "Resentment is natural, but it is more grateful."


    The old man confided his thoughts and said in a deep voice, "Mi Zhu should be the most respectable practitioner I have ever seen. He is powerful and fair, and he does not want to be restrained by the fairy garden. He always does everything according to his own heart. For one thing, he defeated Shennongding and defeated me. We were convinced of the loss. Even if Shennongding was sealed by him, we felt that it was our own fault. In contrast, the Emperor Xuanyuan took advantage of..."


    aware of something, he paused, "the past, don��t say much."


    Now Zhou Shu is full of the power of Chaos, and doesn''t want to be entangled with the emperor''s affairs. He just nodded, "Don''t tell me, the juniors really want to know how Senior Mi Zhu cultivated the power of Chaos, seniors think so too. ?"


    The old man was taken aback, "How is it possible to practice?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, and his heart chilled again, "Isn''t it the power of chaos obtained through cultivation?"


    "You reminded me a little bit, but I don''t think it is, and it is unlikely to be."


    The old man groaned for a few breaths, "I am talking about the day after tomorrow, I mean that the power of chaos is refined by the day after tomorrow, not by the cultivator."


    Zhou Shu''s heart continued to cool, "It was refined?"


    "Yes."


    The old man paused, "Mi Zhu is proficient in many laws, plus sword intent, plus his wisdom, it is indeed possible to refine the power of acquired chaos, and that sword is the place where those chaotic powers are stored. As for how to do it, I don��t know."


    Zhou Shu understood what he meant, sighed secretly, his heart was about to cool down.


    It seems that the excitement was too early. It is indeed the power acquired by the day after tomorrow, but it is completely different from what Zhou Shu had understood before.


    Mizhu��s chaotic power does not come from the principles of cultivation, but the chaotic power obtained by combining many powers like alchemy.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu was shocked.


    He thought of the wonderfully balanced part of Hanshan.


    The power of the seven laws in ���� is undoubtedly from Mi Zhu, but there is no sword intent in it, but magic!


    Is it the power of the acquired chaos formed by the power of magic and law?


    The strong among the practitioners and the strong among the demons, when the power of the two merge together, will they become the power of chaos?


    He has studied the relationship between the seven laws and magical powers. It is true that some powers are inexplicably lost. Will it be the performance of the two fusion? It may be, but it will not be that simple. There must be other conditions, such as the participation of the devil, the immortal corpse of Mi Zhu, and the sword��he believes that although the sword is only a seventh-rank, it will never Ordinary, how can the power of chaos be ordinary?


    I was stunned when I thought about it, until I was interrupted by the book''s words.


    "Do you want to practice the Law of Chaos?"


    The old scholar seems to understand something, "Many people have tried it. Of course you can try it, but it''s definitely difficult. It''s best to try again after becoming a quasi saint. You will understand more about it then. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you senior for reminding me, junior is just thinking about it now."


    also said that it is too early, but if you try to merge in some magic weapon, you can do it and wait until you go back.


    Even if you can''t practice, you can get some Chaos power, it''s not bad.


    "Say something business."


    The old man has a gentle expression, "I know what you do. With this sword, Jiang Family, Shennongding and I have all accepted your love. If you have any requirements, we will try our best to do it. Arrived."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "We won''t be polite."


    The old man is very indifferent, "Say one by one."


    Zhao Yueru raised his hand, "Senior, I want sword-related things, such as sword tactics, sword pills, sword stones, etc.... the best that can quickly improve sword intent."


    She has been waiting for this opportunity for a long time Can��t wait.


    "Yes."


    The old man nodded, "I collected some sword stones in the past, or?"


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes were straight, and he almost jumped up, "Yes!"


    "Don''t hold on too much hope. They belong to the Golden Fairy of Hunyuan. This is not a sword mountain, and the quasi-sages will not keep the sword stones, but there are some suitable for direct absorption, and it is just fine."


    The old book waved his sleeves, and dozens of sword stones fell beside Zhao Yueru.


    The colors are different, but if you try one, you can feel the abundance of sword intent in it.


    "So many, so many..."


    Zhao Yueru looked left and right, completely unable to sit still, the whole person fell into a crazy state.


    How can you not be crazy?


    With so many sword stones, if the sword intent inside can be integrated, the sword intent will be greatly improved, and there will be no difficulty in advancing to the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan.


    This is indeed a great opportunity.


    Zhou Shu smiled and sighed, very happy for her, "Senior''s collection is really enviable."


    The old man shook his head and smiled bitterly, "That is to say, it is about kendo, and everything else is about to be defeated."


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3293: Clear

    Seeing the slightly eager gaze from the old man, Lin Zhu shook his head, "I don''t want anything."


    "Isn''t it?"


    The old man was stunned and said slowly, "Are you scared by what I just said? You have a good heart. Indeed, I have lost a lot of treasures, but there is still some foundation. At least it is no problem to satisfy little guys like you. You don''t have to be polite at all. Speaking of successfully solving the crisis this time, your effort is no less than Zhou Shu, and I cannot thank you."


    Lin Zhu stared at him with clear eyes, "I never doubted Senior, but I really don''t need it."


    The old book seems to think, "Why?"


    Lin Zhu smiled, "Because my wish has been fulfilled, naturally I don''t need anything."


    "That''s the case, but I was negligent."


    The old man nodded slightly, only to show a slight surprise again, "There is a problem, your wish is realized with my hard work, why I didn''t feel your feedback, this is not right..."


    Lin Zhu frowned, "Senior, I told you earlier that my wish is not to cross-border teleportation array."


    Shu Lao looked at her, then at Zhou Shu, and he knew clearly, "Okay, I count my pearls in the dark."


    "Senior, don''t say that."


    Lin Zhu hesitated, "It has nothing to do with the wishes. The teleportation array is indeed completed with the support of seniors. If seniors need..." She glanced at Zhou Shu and got a positive answer, and then continued, "I can The teleportation formation stayed."


    "stay?"


    Shu Lao looked at her, with a rare smile, "No, I don''t need a teleportation array now. The Jiang family can''t afford it, let''s talk about it later."


    Lin Zhu nodded slightly, feeling a little sorry.


    Without the support of the scholar and Jiang family for thousands of years, she would not be able to build a teleportation array.


    Shu Lao seemed to be very indifferent, his gaze fell on Zhou Shu, "It''s your turn, Emperor Ren."


    The last two added to the tone, and Zhou Shu who was thinking was shocked, "Senior, don''t say that."


    Zhou Shu is still planning the power of Chaos.


    He felt more and more that the source of the power of the acquired chaos has a lot to do with the power of the law and the magic. Of course, it can not be obtained by simply fusing the two, otherwise there will be it in the heavens-the fairy has experienced it. In many battles, the power of chaos has not appeared. The two powers have fought countless times. If they can be merged, they will be fused-it is necessary for him to go to Hanshan again. There should be the best place to study the power of chaos. place.


    In fact, he made a decision during this period of time, and there was already a ghost in Xianshu City.


    The old book said faintly, "I yell casually."


    Zhou Shuqian said kindly, "Senior''s words are more than a thousand catties, and the younger generations dare not accept it. However, the younger generation is very happy to get the approval of the senior."


    "What are you happy about?"


    The old man frowned, "I wanted to say it a long time ago, you are a founder, don''t be wronged and call my predecessors like others, whatever you call, it doesn''t matter if there are other people, I don''t mind, they I dare not."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "The Daoist said that."


    Zhao Yueru and Lin Zhu were both taken aback, and then both showed joy.


    Shu Lao''s words are not very polite, but they are a kind of great respect, respect from hundreds of thousands of years old artifact.


    The old book smiled slightly, "Then talk about what you want. Of course, I don''t guarantee it. If you say it''s all the same, you are not embarrassed to ask."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Fellow Daoist originally thought this way, haha, but I really don''t have anything to ask for, but there are things I want to ask, seniors, don''t be too busy to refuse, it has nothing to do with the emperor."


    The old book snorted, "I don''t know the power of chaos, even if you regard it as your greatest wish, I can''t help it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I only keep my heart, not aspiration."


    The old book paused, "Then ask."


    "Daoist, you and Shennongding Taoist, what are your plans?"


    Zhou Shu looked earnestly, "Although the Seven Star Realm has been resolved, the war will not end. Sooner or later, the immortal realm will enter the Witch Realm. It will still take advantage of the contradiction between the Zhu Rong clan and the Xuan Ming clan. It may not be able to escape."


    The old book said lazily, "Why?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Family Daoist asked, this time the immortal world came mainly from Emei who wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to rejuvenate, and the sect in charge did not really take any action. The Kuiwei world has encountered a major crisis. When people come, there will be at least a few quasi-sages. Daoists are very clear that the foundation of the immortal world is extraordinary. Even if it is not the Holy Fire Gate that controls the sect, there are five quasi-sages inside."


    Taking a look at the old man, he continued, "Not only the immortal realm, but the witch realm that is close at hand will give up? How could they allow fellow Daoists to keep coercing them? This time it is the Xuanming clan who can''t stand it first, and it may be next time Zhu Rong tribe, even Tianwu tribe, Jumang tribe, Taoists are caught between the witch world and the immortal world, this calamity is always unavoidable."


    The old man seemed to yawn, "I have heard these words many times, and Jiang Su also said a few days ago."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, he just nodded, "What do you mean by fellow Daoist."


    Shu Lao stared at him, with a hint of doubt in his eyes, "It''s better to talk about your thoughts."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Then I''ll just say it straight. If the Daoist wants to leave, I can help whether it is going to Outland or Immortal Realm. I can find a place for Daoist to stay. I can''t say that absolute safety is guaranteed, but You can form an offensive and defensive alliance with fellow daoists and fight the enemy together. I will do my best."


    The old man smiled slightly, "Go to your fairy city, right?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "That''s the best."


    The old book said lightly, "You are very frank, I will consider it."


    "Just think about it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much. He didn''t expect to get a reply here. It would obviously take a long time for the old man to give up his business for tens of thousands of years or more and replace the real world with the virtual world~www.novelhall. com~Then I will ask the second thing, can I meet Shennongding Daoyou? I can wait. "


    The old man frowned, "He will take a while to come out. You can''t see him, so it''s useless to wait."


    "Well, then I will ask the third thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled helplessly. It was impossible to figure out the answer once after thinking about it. He really wanted to know the news about the Emperor from Shennongding, but he still couldn''t get past the level of the old man, so he could only wait for the next time. .


    Shu Lao looked at him, "You have a lot of things."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You should have discussed with each other, you can ask me if you have any questions."


    The old man groaned for a few breaths, but before he could even speak, Zhou Shu continued, "Friends said that Jiang Dao, the elder of the Jiang family, would follow me. What does this mean?"


    "You guy."


    Shu Lao glared at him, and quickly recovered indifferently, "It''s not interesting, this is his wish."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, "Wish?"


    Shu Lao sneered, "He has already figured out a lot. Before, his wish was to be the emperor, but now he just wants to follow."


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3294: Pity

    Zhou Shu was stunned.


    The desire of the descendants of the land queen is to become the emperor?


    It''s really a loss to Jiang Dao. He can''t get the support of anyone from the Jiang family. In addition, the old man is also a person who hates the emperor. It is no wonder that he will become crazy when he is holding back in this environment.


    But this way-people who grow up to be the biggest elder in the Jiang family environment and want to become the emperor-should be very helpful to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu calmed down quickly and became more interested in Jiang Dao.


    Lin Zhu seemed to realize something, "No wonder..."


    Zhao Yueru thought of something, and said proudly, "Senior thought that Zhou Shu could become the emperor, right?"


    Shu Lao''s face paled, "His wish, let him go, it has nothing to do with me."


    Zhao Yueru said with a smile, "Senior still doesn''t admit it. If senior doesn''t think Zhou Shu can become the emperor, why should he follow Zhou Shu? Isn''t this trying to help him realize his wish?"


    "Yueru, don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu pretended to be angry, and waved his hand.


    The old man was inexplicably unhappy, and said coldly, "Do you have any questions?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, Taoists are pedantic, and I have countless questions to ask."


    The old man couldn''t help it a little bit, "You don''t have to be too tight!"


    Zhou Shuchang sighed, "Say two more things, I''m going to leave."


    "One piece."


    The old man closed his eyes and stretched out a finger.


    Zhou Shu said without hesitation, "What do fellow Taoists think of Dragon Power and Star Power?"


    The old man seemed to think, "That one in the car?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, combining the star power with the dragon power, which he always wanted to do, and it was difficult to eliminate.


    Even without the star power in Yinglong, he still wants to do it, because there is still a star-sea realm in the outer realm. Under the sun-moon universe circle formation, the vast and majestic star power is also preserved, which is better than the seven-star realm. There is more, and better.


    It suits his needs well.


    What he wants to revive is Huang Xuan''s Emei, not Emei of Xinghai Realm, and naturally it is not Li Chenyi''s.


    The old man thought for a while, "I don''t know the star power, but the dragon power..."


    A strange pot suddenly appeared in front of him. It had a mouth but no ears. The whole body was gilded gold and full of radiance. The body was covered with distinct scales.


    Zhou Shu��s eyes brightened, and even if he didn��t need to perceive it, he could find the solid dragon power lingering around the pot, and the spout shaped like a dragon��s mouth was like a black hole that fascinated him, full of mystery, but unpredictable.


    The old book said faintly, "This is a dragon treasure, it''s very rare. Take it and figure it out for yourself."


    "Thank you fellow daoists for the generous gift, hehe."


    Zhou Shu unceremoniously took it over, smiling, but his face changed.


    can''t enter by the door.


    No matter the eighth sense, the power of Shu or the power of reincarnation, no more information can be detected. This is rare.


    "Long Bao is not so easy to figure it out, I didn''t understand it, just look at it?"


    The old book laughed mockingly, and waved, "If you say goodbye, then leave."


    "Tao friends take care."


    Zhou Shu got up and saluted, and the remaining two also bowed to each other, very solemnly. After that, Lin Zhu took out the teleportation car with some hesitation. Although she had been trapped in the Kuiwei Realm, the book always treated her very well. I''m sorry, now I''m leaving, I must be a little bit reluctant.


    After a while, when he was about to get on the bus, the old man suddenly said, "Xianshu City, right?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed and hurriedly turned around, but at this time, the figure of the old scholar was no longer visible.


    He shook his head, but was not disappointed. If the book elder can say this, there is about 80% hope.


    "Let''s go."


    In the car, Zhao Yueru whispered, "Are we going back now?"


    "We have to go to Jiang''s house to ask something, and then bring Jiang Dao, we will go back in the chariot."


    Looking at her expression, Zhou Shu thought of something, "Yueru, are you still thinking about Lou Gang?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded and said with some pride, "Yeah, I really want to meet him for a fight now, I am not afraid of him at all, but when I can understand the sword and stone that the old man gave me, he will be afraid of me. , Hehe."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then what do you care about him? He can''t compare to you."


    Zhao Yueru sighed, ��I can��t compete, how disappointed. I regard him as an opponent that must be defeated. I have prepared for this for so long and raised the spirit of twelve points. Now I can finally match his strength. I met him, and when I met him in the future, he was definitely not my opponent. It would be meaningless to try again then, alas."


    "That''s right, it''s hard to meet an opponent that can match, but it''s a pity."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously. He understood this feeling very well. As a sword repairman, he always hopes to compete with the strong or equal opponents. That can be said to be the best experience and enjoyment. Once the opponent falls Multiply, oneself will no longer have the mind to compete with it, and it is dull.


    Speaking of it, his battles over the years have been dull.


    Except for the two battles with Shebi corpse believers and Yu Geng, the other battles are nothing.


    The car stopped in front of Lieshan Hall.


    "The driver is leaving?"


    After hearing what Zhou Shu said, Jiang Wei was very surprised, "We haven''t really appreciated you yet."


    Zhou Shu and others, who have benefited a lot from the old man, would not care about Jiang''s thanks. Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The courtesy before is enough. By the way, what are your plans for the future?"


    Jiang Ji hadn��t spoken yet, Jiang Ji walked over and said, ��If we go to you, would you welcome it?��


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "If you are willing to come, you can do anything to help and do your best."


    A gleam of excitement flashed in Jiang Ji''s eyes. He was about to continue speaking, but was stopped by Jiang Mi. Jiang Mi hesitated, "Let��s listen to the instructions of the old man. The driver can find a place for us, but now we can��t leave the old man, sorry.��


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I understand, the clan elders don''t need to apologize."


    Jiang Ji sighed I wanted to say something, but still didn''t say anything.


    Jiang Su looked at Zhou Shu, "The respected driver is here to find Jiang Dao, I will ask him to come, besides, he is not our first elder, he has resigned from the position just now, the respected driver can only use him, Don''t have any scruples, and he will be called Jiang... Jiang Renwang in the future."


    When he said the name, he seemed to use a lot of strength and his face was a little red.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "King Jiang?"


    Jiang Su sighed, "Yes, he did it himself, we can''t help it, please don''t mind."


    "No... don''t mind."


    Zhou Shu can only nod his head, this Jiang Dao is really interesting.


    He pressed his mind and said slowly, "Clan elder, I have one more thing, why is Jiang Ma not here? I have something to ask him."


    Jiang Su stopped and nodded, "Jiang Ma? He should be in Lei Lei Mountain, I''ll call him."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No, I''ll go find him soon."


    The blue light flashed, and soon arrived at Lei Lei Mountain.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20161230163353990 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3295: Very like

    Jiang Ma was busy ploughing the fire. When he saw Zhou Shu, he was a little surprised.


    trembling his sleeves, he walked over and saluted, "Why is the driver here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled back and said, "Clan elder, we are going to leave."


    "So fast?"


    Jiang Ma was startled, and said unexpectedly, "I plan to make some special artifacts of the Jiang family for you. You are leaving now."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "You are welcome."


    "No, your help to the Jiang family is too great, and without Ms. Zhao, I was seriously injured in Seven Kills City. I can''t help but thank you for this great favor." Jiang Ma thought for a while and didn''t know where to get it. He took out a hoe, glanced reluctantly, and then handed it to Zhou Shu, "If you don''t dislike it, just accept my Shennong hoe."


    "This����"


    Zhou Shu hesitated.


    Shennong **** is the most common special immortal tool of the Jiang family, and it is also the foundation of the Jiang family.


    For practitioners engaged in farming and planting, the Shennong **** is no different from a magical tool. It can turn ordinary fields into spiritual fields, accelerate the advancement of spiritual fields, and increase the output of spiritual things and fairy things. It can make the fairy things mutate and raise their ranks...not only the benefits of planting. As the main fairy tool of the Jiang family, it also has many advantages in combat, and it is not inferior to the fairy tools of many large sects.


    Shennong **** is available from the first to the ninth grade. Jiang Ma is obviously the ninth grade, and after years of careful polishing, there are signs of surpassing the ninth grade. It may not take many years before it will be promoted to a Taoist implement.


    The Shennong **** of Taoism is extremely rare. It can be ranked high in the Duobao Pavilion, which has the most immortal artifacts in the heavens. It is extremely important to the Jiang family.


    This gift is not serious.


    Jiang Ma frowned, dissatisfied, "Human Sovereign is also so troublesome, it''s not good at all!"


    Zhou Shu took it over and bowed, and smiled, "Thank you for the gift from the clan elder. It''s just that, it seems we are here to beg for courtesy, haha."


    "I didn''t think so, you should have something."


    Jiang Ma waved his hand, his gaze fell on Zhao Yueru, and he stroked his beard, "At that time, I thought, wasn''t this girl with you all the time? Why did she suddenly come over to protect me? She protected me for so long, even the second and third brothers. With such treatment, just say anything, I will definitely help."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then I''ll tell you the truth. In Seven Kills City that day, the clan elder used a special domain, right?"


    Jiang Ma''s figure trembled, and his clear eyes suddenly waved, "You...did you see it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don��t get me wrong, clan elders, I��m not from the fairy world, so I don��t care if you use or not."


    Jiang Ma settled down, "Respect, do you know what that is?"


    "I know, the Qinglian Sanctuary from Cihangzong, in fact, I have a similar one."


    In order to dispel his doubts, layers of ripples also appeared around Zhou Shu, dozens of miles around turned into blue water, and branches of green lotus slowly blossomed, "Qinglian spiritual realm is not as old as the clan. But it is also the true biography of Cihangzong."


    Jiang Ma was even more surprised, "What a pure power of compassion, you, how could this be?"


    "It will happen in the Xuanhuang world, but unfortunately, after entering the fairy world, I didn''t meet a Cihangzhong person who could point me to me, only an immortal heart lamp as my companion," Zhou Shu raised his hand in a salute with a solemn expression. "I wonder if the clan elder can teach me?"


    He put his hands in front of him, making a lotus flower shape, which is the customary etiquette for the disciples of Ci Hangzong.


    Jiang Ma was stunned, his expression became more respectful, "It turns out that the driver is still a disciple of Cihangzong, I am rude."


    "Clan elder, isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, only a little disappointed in his heart. Jiang Ma did not return the gift, and his expression did not change when he heard the unextinguishable heart lamp. He was indeed not like a disciple of Ci Hangzong.


    "No."


    Jiang Ma nodded, feeling a little regretful, "Respect, I just met an elder of the Ci Hang Sect. My strength of compassion was taught to me by that senior, but she never accepted me as a disciple, she said Ci Hangzong does not accept children from aristocratic families."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The Xuanhuangjie Ci Hangzong never had such a rule."


    Jiang Ma thought for a while, "I don''t know about this, but the predecessors did say that, and they said that so as not to cause further harm, there will be no more."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "When and where did that senior teach you the way of compassion? Do you know what that senior is called?"


    "About seven thousand years, when I was practicing in a fairy city, our Jiang family didn��t always practice in the Kuiwei world. Everyone at the golden immortal stage had to go out to practice. Usually, they went to the outer world to understand the fairy world. Can also avoid immortal catch..."


    Jiang Ma was very frank, "That fairy city is very special. The lord of the city has no rules, and it looks very chaotic. There are various races in it. Everyone is based on strength. It is a good place for me. I don��t have to deliberately hide myself. So, my experience and strength grew rapidly there, I encountered some opportunities, and I also saw a lot of infuriating things..."


    He sighed, "This is how there is disorder."


    Zhou Shu seemed to feel the same way, "There are many such fairy cities in Outer Domain, and I have been to several."


    Jiang Ma smiled helplessly, "After living for a few years, I got used to it. I watched the fight every day, and I participated in it. I got the so-called opportunity and grew up day by day. Until one day, I met that person. Senior, just dressed in linen plain clothes, but so different..."


    As he talked, his expression became pious, "Unspeakable beauty and holiness, with a refreshing fragrance, clear eyes, pure like a lotus, she just stood there quietly. The surrounding area immediately became quiet. The person who was in the death fight unconsciously stopped, and the person busy robbing the treasure slowly forgot their purpose... She only came for three days. , The originally chaotic Xiancheng has become much quieter, as if it changed for the better."


    "It looks alike."


    "I feel alike too."


    Lin Zhu and Zhao Yueru glanced at each other and nodded unconsciously, but they didn''t say the name.


    They all knew that it couldn''t be. Yangmei did not exist seven thousand years ago.


    Jiang Ma was still immersed in the memory, and said slowly, "Many people asked her where she came from, but she didn''t answer, only that she came to save E. There is a disaster in this fairy city that has to be relieved, so she comes. No one laughed at her, because in front of her, most people felt ashamed. Ha ha, a few boldly wanted to come forward, but they were solved by the people around them before they even started..."


    "It''s just a solution, not a murder."


    At this point, Jiang Ma��s eyes flashed with a daze, ��She seems to have a magical power. In front of her, everyone��s minds are calm, and no one has a murderous intention, even if it��s on the list. The murderers have become docile... I haven''t figured out what it is until now, but there must be."


    (PS: Thank you Song for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3296: 7 days of apprenticeship

    Hearing this, Zhou Shu could already be sure that the woman must be a member of the Ci Hang sect, and her realm is extremely high.


    If it is not high, how can it be possible to show the heart of the compassion?


    That was the most powerful domain of Cihangzong. During the heyday of Cihangzong in the heavens, there were only three people in the entire sect. Once the domain was deployed, even Hunyuan Jinxian would be immersed in it. If there is no special method, it is almost impossible to resist it. In fact, there is no need to resist it. This area is not harmful, but it is good. It can increase the speed of cultivation, cultivate the mind, and even expel hidden inner demons.


    It takes a lot of price to display such a domain, and life is included. It is a method of harming oneself and benefiting others, but it is in line with the purpose of Cihangzong.


    It can be seen that the Cihangzong disciple really came to save E, and he even used his mind to influence those in Xiancheng who were accustomed to killing.


    "She only stayed in the city for three days and then left."


    Jiang Ma shook his head and sighed, "Those three days may be the best three days in Xiancheng. There was no killing, all beings were equal, and the hearts of the people were kind. They did not hesitate to share their own methods and practice experience, and even worship brothers. Yes, hehe, this is something I have never seen in thousands of years. It is an impossible joke to be a brother of a different name in the heavens, but that day, I really saw it."


    A few people just listened quietly, without talking, and didn''t want to interrupt his thoughts.


    "Three days later, she suddenly disappeared."


    Jiang Ma looked sad, "Then everything changed. The people who were still calling each other brothers just turned around and took the knife. The group of people who were originally exchanging tactics fell two or three in the blink of an eye. I stood far away, but was attacked by someone and almost lost an arm. Just two days ago, that person was still calling me Brother Jiang, and he also got the experience of the law of creation from me..."


    As he said, he rolled up his sleeves and pointed to a centipede-like scar on his shoulder, "I have kept it all the time, even when it comes to Hunyuan Jinxian, it hasn''t changed. Just remember that time, huh, huh."


    The laughter was very cold, getting louder and sharper.


    He seems to have gone completely back in time.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "We have all seen it."


    While speaking, the power of compassion turned into a breeze, blowing slowly.


    Jiang Ma''s heart shook slightly, and soon he woke up, nodded to Zhou Shu, and continued, "I don''t want to stay in such a filthy fairy city anymore. I plan to go nearby and take a look. I heard that this fairy city is located. There is a very dangerous place in the world. It is a place that even Hunyuan Jinxian did not dare to enter, but at that time, I suddenly wanted to take a look. I was not afraid of losing my life."


    A trace of fright flashed in his eyes, "That is a very long and deep crack, which may be tens of millions of miles or longer. It can''t be seen at a glance, and there are constant voices, like screams, and With the whip whip, I feel that the abyss is connected to the most terrifying hell. Those are sounds from hell. Just standing on the side, my mind starts to tremble... I understand why others dare not come."


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu''s eyes changed.


    This cracked scene, he seems to have known each other.


    Jiang Ma didn��t pay attention to Zhou Shu at all, and continued, ��I hesitated for a while, but decided to take a look. I walked slowly to the crack, and suddenly a white light lit up. In the dark abyss, it appeared so bright and so bright. Brilliant, and so familiar, I quickly sensed that this is the senior in the city before, I stayed there, surprised and at a loss, why is she still here, why is she here?"


    "''Hurry up!'' A voice rang in my ears, and then I was picked up by a wind, and I soon reached another place."


    Jiang Ma was a little stunned, "It was a maple leaf forest with red leaves floating everywhere. The senior was standing in front of me, and the red leaves all over the sky fell on her, like blood, but she was still so holy and beautiful, but she looked tired. , Very haggard... She asked me why I came here, I lied, I said I think you might be here, so I came, she was surprised, but also a little happy, she said to me, it seems that I did not have In vain, at least one person will get out."


    "I don''t understand what she is talking about, but I just nodded and said you were right."


    Jiang Ma laughed unknowingly, "Then she said to me, would you like to be a disciple of Cihangzong? Of course I kept saying yes, but she looked at me carefully, her eyes dimmed suddenly, and asked I, you are the descendant of the earth emperor? I nodded subconsciously, but she shook her head, saying that she could not accept the descendants of the aristocracy, and Ci Hangzong could not afford the price..."


    He suddenly shouted, "I swear! If I had known that she would reject me for this reason, I would try to make myself not from the Jiang family!"


    Several people moved.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s useless if you say it''s not. She doesn''t even ask you. She can see your blood."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ma smiled helplessly, "For this bloodline, I quarreled with my eldest and second elder brothers many times after I went back, but no matter how the noise is, I can''t change it."


    Zhou Shu was speechless.


    No wonder Jiang Ma is not one of the five elders, even if he is much stronger than Jiang Ji and Jiang Shu, the reason is here.


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "What about then?"


    Jiang Ma slowly said, "She said that we only have seven days of fate as a master and apprentice. So, in that maple forest, she taught me for seven days, all of which are the ways of compassion. She personally infused me with the power of compassion and gave me back He gave me a talisman, so I kept wearing it, and I also wore it, but once when I went to the Profound Underworld, the talisman suddenly broke."


    He took out a broken yellow talisman, held it in his hand, his eyes filled with regret.


    A holy note.


    The talisman of the Cihangzong who protects the mind, and when a crisis occurs, the holy note will remind the owner, and when he is in great danger, UU read www. The power in the talisman of uukanshu.com will help the owner to resist, such as the invasion of mind and so on, and the talisman will also be destroyed.


    It seems that when he was in the Profound Underworld, the Holy Music Talisman helped him out.


    Zhou Shu paused, "If you want, I will find a way to get you another one."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but no need. The broken talisman is also a talisman. It makes no difference to me."


    Jiang Ma shook his head and put Fu Luzhen away. "My Qinglian Sanctuary was taught me by her. She told me that she didn''t use it very often, and she taught me this thing. , Don��t say, even if it��s for people in the clan...Before in the City of Seven Kills, I had a mortal mind to use the Qinglian Sanctuary, how do I know that the battle would not be necessary at all? Here, alas."


    He smiled bitterly, "Until now, I haven''t told my second brother and them, if they knew that I learned the immortal forbidden law, they still don''t know what will happen."


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "The clan elders don''t have to worry, they won''t ask, everyone has a secret, I believe they will not pursue it."


    "Maybe."


    Jiang Ma nodded, as if he didn''t care.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3297: Heartland

    "Seven days later, she is gone."


    Jiang Ma''s eyes were a little dull, "No farewell, no words, just disappeared like this, I searched for a long time, and went everywhere..."


    He muttered in a low voice, his voice getting smaller and smaller, and more and more confused, even Zhou Shu couldn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Zhou Shu turned around, "Let''s go."


    Zhao Yue asked suspiciously, "I don''t care about him? Besides, I haven''t asked him clearly yet?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "It doesn''t matter, just let him stay here. I already know what I want to know."


    The blue light flashed, and the teleportation car disappeared quickly, while Jiang Ma was still standing there. He was completely immersed in the memory, and the corners of his mouth slowly began to smile.


    Those seven days changed his life.


    "The senior of the Ci Hangzong."


    Lin Zhu whispered, "It gives a little girl almost the same feeling as Yangmei."


    "I think so too," Zhou Shu sighed. "She even used her compassionate heart to save the chaotic city of Xiancheng. This kind of compassion is unique in the heavens. Except for Yangmei, I can''t think of anyone else. Now, if she can meet Yang Mei, she will definitely cherish each other."


    Lin Zhu couldn''t help but said, "Senior, don''t worry, we will definitely find Yangmei."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Zhao Yue thought about it for a while, "Cihang is very powerful?"


    "It''s not so powerful, it can be said to be Cihang''s Supreme Technique. For a long time after the collapse of Jianmu, the immortal world has been in chaos. Foreign enemies are watching, but the major sects are fighting for power until they are met. In the disaster, they decided to set up a fairy court in Luofu Realm to rebuild the order of the fairy world, but in the party that established the fairy court, some people still did not cooperate, and they wanted to clear the enemy sect and even kill people. Seeing that everyone was going to fight again, When the fairy garden could not be established and everyone else was at a loss, the Great Immortal Cihang came to the world and expanded the Cihang Heart Domain, covering the entire Luofu Realm. The Heart Domain lasted for a full 100 days..."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were burning, showing a lot of yearning, "During these hundred days, no one moved to kill anymore, Xian Ting was established smoothly, and the future order of the immortal world was also established, and if there was no such thing as the great fairy of Cihang The behavior, the immortal world today is probably the same as in the past, disordered and chaotic."


    Zhao Yueru gave a few praises and was surprised, "This is the first time I have heard of this kind of thing. No one in Shushan talked about it."


    Zhou Shu snorted coldly, "There are too many things that the master sect did not say, and this one is not bad."


    "The current sect in charge, alas."


    Zhao Yueru sighed and thought for a while, "The Great Immortal Cihang made such a great contribution to the establishment of Xianting, but today there are almost no disciples of Cihangzong in the immortal world, and there seems to be no Cihangzong in the sects in charge of the past. , Shouldn''t it? Is it because Daxian Cihang gave up by himself?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded," Great Immortal Ci Hang said, Ci Hang Sect does not join in Xian Ting, does not participate in Xian Ting affairs, only presents when necessary, and in the era when everything is smooth in the heavens and there is no disaster and no evil. Hangzong will be hidden and try not to appear in the world."


    Lin Zhu said quietly, "Such an era will never come."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Anyway, the hiding of Ci Hangzong is definitely not because of the peace of the heavens."


    No one has objections.


    I just returned from a battle involving the fairy world, who would think that the heavens are peaceful.


    Zhao Yueru paused, "The senior Jiang Ma saw probably wanted to follow the actions of the Great Immortal Cihang and use Cihang''s mind to change the face of Xiancheng and let the people in Xiancheng establish a new order?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he sighed, "It is a great immortal legacy, but..."


    Lin Zhu looked at him, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "She should be a quasi-sage. It��s not difficult to teach these people in Xiancheng. She can achieve the goal, but she forcibly uses her mind and has maintained it for three days. At least one hundred years of life will be lost if she maintains Cihang��s mind within a quarter of an hour. In those three days, even if she has a very high cultivation level, she may have tens of thousands of years of life. For a group of incurable people, not worth it."


    "Ten thousand years of life?!"


    Lin Zhu was shocked. She was most sensitive to Shouyuan. Back then, she practiced Demon Cultivation Techniques at the cost of losing Shouyuan. Although she quickly achieved Golden Core, Shouyuan was very few. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu to continue her life. , She might have died long ago.


    "True self-sacrifice, compassionate sentient beings, fearless."


    Zhao Yueru feels ashamed, only admiration and admiration, "But her hard work is not completely wasted, at least one person has changed."


    "The price is too great, alas," Zhou Shu sighed and said slowly, "but this is just my personal opinion, and it may be normal for her. If you save someone and give everything, she will feel it is worth... It''s impossible to do it, I only have respect for her."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "Me too, I can''t even think of it, I really want to see her."


    "She''s probably gone, right."


    Lin Zhu lowered her head, very sad.


    Zhao Yueru became sad, "She knew that the deadline was approaching, so she left her inheritance to Jiang Ma for those seven days..."


    "I said what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the two and shook his head, "How can someone with such cultivation level lose tens of thousands of years of life and the end is approaching? I promise she is still there, and I may still know where she is now."


    "Huh? Where is she?"


    "No wonder you don''t ask anymore, do you know who that senior is?"


    The two opened their eyes wide and looked at Zhou Shu curiously.


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "I don''t know, but she should still be in Abyss City."


    "Abyss City, is it the fairy city where Xiao Su had been? The one that would run around?"


    "I also heard her say that you brought her back there."


    The name ���� is not unfamiliar to them.


    Zhou Shu nodded It''s there. Although I don''t know the past of Abyss City, it should not be much different from Jiang Ma. And the crack Jiang Ma said, I must be the abyss of Abyss City. The crack, because I have seen it in Abyss City, and it is no different from what he said, the crack is indeed hell. "


    The two were stunned, "What a coincidence..."


    Zhou said calmly, "Unless there is an Abyss City in these heavens, otherwise it would be such a coincidence."


    "I heard that there are many celestial pillars in the abyss, and many people are imprisoned on them?"


    "The senior of the Ci Hang Sect, won''t he go down to save people?"


    The two suddenly thought of something, and their faces changed.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The senior of the Ci Hang Sect found that the use of the mind was not effective, so he thought that the crack was the source of the problem, so he went down to save people, but for some reason, she had to come out. At this moment She met Jiang Ma and left what should be left. She went again seven days later, but this time, she failed to come out."


    "Even she is trapped inside?"


    "How many people are hiding in Abyss City..."


    The hearts of the two were shocked, and a lot of panic unconsciously grew.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3298: Coachman

    "It''s just a guess."


    Zhou Shu gently shook her head, "I can''t be 100% sure, or she may have left by herself."


    Zhao Yueru looked solemnly, "She won''t leave, as long as there are people in distress, she will definitely stay, Zhou Shu, I think we should find a way to rescue her."


    Lin Zhu whispered, "She is in jail in order to save someone, and she definitely hopes that someone will save her."


    The two men saw Zhou Shu at the same time, with a lot of expectation in their eyes.


    "Of course."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Not only for her, but also for the other people in Abyss City. This is my responsibility."


    Lin Zhu smiled and said contentedly, "The little girl knew that Senior would do this."


    "Don''t forget to bring me when the time comes."


    Lin Zhu stood there, the sword was full of intent, like an unsheathed sword.


    "I''ll think about it when I go back," Zhou Shu nodded, "Zhu, are you here?"


    "Ah, I forgot to leave."


    Lin Zhu murmured, and hurried to control the teleporter.


    Soon, the blue light fell on the Lieshan Hall.


    A tall man stood in front of the Hundred Ghosts chariot ready to go.


    He has thick eyebrows and a dignified face, looks very young, but looks old, as if there are vicissitudes of life in his eyes.


    "Senior, that is Jiang Dao..."


    Lin Zhu whispered, King Jiang Ren had already strode over, his eyes fell on Zhou Shu, and he said loudly, "Human Emperor?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "The King?"


    Jiang Ren Wang looked calm, "I am not an emperor, nor is it bad to be a king."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Actually, you still have a chance. I am not the emperor. I just got the approval of your Jiang family and the senior scholar."


    King Jiang laughed, "Hahaha, you can get their approval, it is enough. When I said that I was the emperor, no one believed it, hahaha, haha," he smiled with a smile. Gradually earnestly, "Human Emperor, I want to follow you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said seriously, "Yes, let''s go."


    "it is good."


    Jiang Ren Wang jumped onto the chariot, "I will drive for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m afraid you can''t do it."


    Jiang Ren Wang smiled, "It is my honor to be the man''s coachman."


    In an instant, a hundred ghosts came out, surrounded by chariots, floating in the air.


    The cloud steps leading to the outside world also appeared.


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, he was certain that King Jiang was not from the Xuan Ming clan.


    King Jiang arched his hands, with a respectful expression, "It''s all taught by old scholars. If you want to work for the emperor, you always have to prepare. You can''t even drive a car. How can you follow the emperor? Not only the Hundred Ghost Chariot, I wish Rong Chariot. Whatever you need, just give it to you."


    "So that''s the case, then please."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and got into the car with the two women.


    The scriptures of mountains and seas can restrict the Zhu Rong and Xuanming tribes. It��s not surprising that they understand the power of the sun and lunar yin. It��s just that the old scholar can let Jiang Dao master it so quickly. It��s a bit unbelievable. Is it a talent or some special magic weapon?


    "Respectfully send the driver!"


    Jiang family shouted together, like Hong Lei Zhentian.


    The chariot crossed the cloud steps, passed through the Kuaiwei boundary, and entered the void.


    Zhou Shu passed a boundary map, "Let��s go here."


    Jiang Ren Wang glanced a few times, "Okay."


    The Hundred Ghost Chariot accelerated quickly, much faster than when Zhou Shu was driving, which made Zhou Shu more puzzled.


    Whether it is talent or magic weapon, it is amazing to be able to do this.


    a few days later.


    Lin Zhu pointed to a purple cloud of smoke in the distance, and asked, "What is there?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and said faintly, "The Purple Demon Star left by the broken sky before is difficult to eliminate after unfolding, but if there is no Demon Clan, there is no need to manage it, just wait a few hundred years to let it disperse by itself. Up."


    "Oh," Lin Zhu nodded, and was taken aback, "Sister Yue, what''s wrong with you?"


    Zhao Yueru next to her stared at the purple patch, her eyes changed, and her sword intent seemed to explode at any time.


    Zhou Shu also felt weird. He stared at him, but he couldn''t see anything. The distance was too far, at least one day away.


    Jiang Ren Wang paused, "There is a very powerful practitioner over there."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, with a trace of doubt in her eyes, "How did you know?"


    Jiang Ren Wang touched his head, "The breath is a bit familiar, I seem to have fought him before... I can''t remember."


    boom����


    There was a muffled noise in the distance.


    The solid purple smoke suddenly split into two pieces.


    "This����"


    Obviously, the purple devil star was split apart, and it was connected with the surrounding devil energy.


    At this moment, Zhou Shu also sensed something, and slowly said, "Yueru, did you perceive the sword intent in advance?"


    "Well, Shushan''s sword intent."


    There were a few cold flashes in Zhao Yueru��s eyes, "King Jiang, please drive the car over there."


    Jiang Ren Wang looked at Zhou Shu, "Ren Emperor, you order."


    "Go over."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, unable to tell whether he was happy or dissatisfied, "I still met."


    The Shushan cultivator who can appear here can only be Lou Gang. He pursued it for hundreds of years and finally let him find it.


    turned less than an hour.


    The sword light like a shooting star rushed forward, with a long tail, and landed in front of the chariot.


    The whole body was in black robe, with only expressionless pale face, those deep-pool-like eyes looked at the chariot, and his hands slowly stretched out from his sleeves. The complexion was also extremely white, almost transparent, holding a handful of black in his hands. Long sword.


    is flat, round and blunt in the front, without edge and blade, like an iron ruler.


    "Sure enough, it''s you, still looks like a dead man, and this sword... I remember you."


    Jiang Ren Wang patted his head and said happily, "You are Lou Gang from Shushan, right? We fought against each other thousands of years ago in the immortal world."


    "I don''t remember you."


    With an extremely cold voice, Lou Gang''s eyes passed through King Jiang and fell straight on Zhao Yueru, "Zhao Yueru, come back with me."


    Zhao Yueru suddenly stood up, tit-for-tat, "I''ll talk about it if you win."


    Her body was trembling slightly, not afraid, but excited. The long-awaited battle is finally coming.


    "it is good."


    just glanced at everyone to come together. "


    "Let''s go together? I''ll be enough for you."


    Jiang Ren Wang flew out of the chariot, his face was extremely cold, "You dare to insult the human emperor, even if you want to leave, it is impossible."


    "Go away."


    didn''t even look at him at first, but the sword in his hand was slightly slanted, and a huge black hole suddenly appeared in front of King Jiang.


    Jiang Ren Wang''s figure was shocked, and he unconsciously moved toward the black hole, as if he had been attracted.


    "Humph."


    After only half a breath, he stood firm, and pulled out a golden four-tooth dung fork in his hand and forked towards the black hole.


    hasn''t touched the black hole, the black hole spread out suddenly, turning into countless black spots, densely packed like a swarm of locusts, and immediately covered King Jiang.


    "Fork! Fork! Fork!"


    In the raindrops, golden light splashed all over, and the black hole soon showed a few gaps. Through the gaps, you could see the serious and cold face of King Jiang. He was waving a dung fork at a speed that was so fast. Speechless, impervious to splashing water.


    The building just got stuck.


    This driver is not a good match.


    (PS: Thank you Kuang Xiao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3299: I havent fought

    only a few breaths, the sky has disappeared, and the king of Jiang is standing there with a dung fork in his hand, majestic.


    Looking at Lou Gang, he gently shook his head, "Go on, I feel you are stronger than before, but you are still not my opponent."


    Zhou Shu beckoned, "The king, come back first."


    "I see, the emperor."


    Jiang Ren Wang backed away a few steps and landed on the car, his eyes still fixed on Lou Gang, and he never moved away.


    "The Emperor?"


    A trace of contempt flashed in Lou Gang''s eyes, "You are Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "I have been admiring the Daoist name for a long time.


    "Fate?"


    Lougang gritted his teeth secretly.


    What kind of **** is predestined, he chased this place from Haze country, and experienced a lot of hardships, how can he describe a predestined one?


    When I was in the Demon Realm, it was extremely difficult to search. After I found Zhao Yueru��s sword intent, he chased it all the way with red eyes. I didn��t know how many difficulties I encountered during the journey. After finally crossing the Void Great Wall, the sword intent was completely gone. After searching for a long time, I even ran to the Profound Realm. It took several games for no apparent reason before coming out of the Profound Realm. Only then did I find the traces of Zhao Yueru''s sword intent, but the red eyes were trapped in the Purple Demon Star...


    He said coldly, "Zhou Shu, whether you are willing to call the emperor or the demon emperor, it has nothing to do with me. I am not here to hunt you down, but Zhao Yueru is my Jianshan disciple, and I must take it back. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "She is the lord of my Xianshu city, of course you can''t let you take it back."


    "Then fight."


    Lougang didn''t care, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    As a sword repairman, fighting is the foundation. Zhou Shu is a good opponent, at least better than the driver with a dung fork, and Zhao Yueru, he didn''t care at all. He always believed that Zhao Yueru''s excellence is talent, not combat effectiveness.


    Zhao Yueru''s face changed slightly, she quietly pulled Zhou Shu next, and said, "I don''t need you, I can."


    Zhou Shu asked, "Can you win 100%?"


    Zhao Yueru hesitated and said affirmatively, "At least 90%!"


    "Then I will help you make up that 10%, don''t worry, you will fight."


    Zhou Shu nodded, walked out of the chariot slowly, and said indifferently, "Friends of the corridor, I am not a sword repairman, and we don��t have much interest in the competition. You only need to pick me up and you can fight Zhao Yueru. You win, man If you take it away, if you lose, don''t bother her again."


    The building just paused and said suspiciously, "Are you sure?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "King Ren, take the car away."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ren Wang drove the Hundred Ghost Chariot away without hesitation, and stopped thousands of miles away.


    Lou just stared at Zhou Shu, and seemed to feel the pressure, and slowly raised the long sword, the sword shook, and the sound was like a dragon.


    In the void, black peaks suddenly floated up, large or small, some tens of meters, some tens of miles, layered on top of each other, uncountable, completely shrouded in thousands of miles, and each mountain peak is inserted A broken remnant sword, and Lou Gang stood on the mountain peak in the middle, the whole person also looked like a sharp sword.


    A sword that can''t distinguish the ranks, and you will feel fear at a glance.


    "Sword Tomb Dead Zone."


    A hint of surprise flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    "It''s too late to leave now."


    Binghan''s killing intent emanated from the sword grave, spreading everywhere, and instantly, there was a feeling of entering a dead city.


    Lin Zhu in the distance asked worriedly, "Sister Yue, what is the dead zone of the sword grave?"


    "They are the four most difficult sword domains in Shushan, representing the power of death."


    Zhao Yueru''s face turned pale, "I''ve only heard of it, but I have never seen it before. Someone in Jianshan said that there are only two ways to cultivate. The first is to turn yourself into a dead person and feed the sword with the soul, and the second is to cultivate waste. Thousands of high-grade flying swords... Unexpectedly, Lou Gang actually made it."


    Lin Zhu stagnated, "He should be the second type, I can''t tell that he is dead."


    Zhao Yueru gradually calmed down, "It should be, he was hiding in hiding for thousands of years, and he was mostly practicing this."


    Lin Zhu looked at her, warmly said, "Sister Yue, don''t worry, you will definitely win, and the seniors will not be afraid of this."


    "Ok."


    Zhao Yueru nodded.


    "How can I go, I just find it interesting."


    Zhou Shu laughed, and there was a transparent long whip in his hand, "I don''t know the result of the power of life and death against the death zone of Jianzhong."


    "You are..."


    Lou Gang''s gaze fell on Huang Quan''s whip, and he felt a little surprised. He had never seen such a magic weapon, but he trembled inexplicably, as if he had seen death.


    is definitely Taoism!


    He quickly stabilized his mind and drove out this inexplicable feeling. When he was in the dead zone of sword tomb cultivation, how could he still have the thought of fear of death? Actually speaking of death, he had already died many times. For Jian Xiu, the demise of every flying sword he had used felt like he had died.


    Even if there is a Taoist device, so what?


    On the contrary, he has more fighting spirit, pushing the dead zone forward.


    Zhou Shu, standing on the edge, seemed unconscious, allowing himself to be covered by the dead zone of the sword mound, even being surrounded by several sword mounds.


    "coming."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were cold, his whip was raised, and he drew out.


    is silent, but like a tsunami earthquake.


    First, the sword mound in front of me, like a tower made of sand, collapsed and disappeared instantly, and as the whip of Huangquan raised, one sword mound after another, no matter how big or small, no matter how much the sword intent, it was unbearable before that power. hit.


    Destroyed, and in just a few breaths, the sword domain almost completely disappeared.


    Only the mountain under Lou Gang is still there, and all around him are scattered sword intent, wandering aimlessly back and forth.


    Lou was too late to be surprised, because the sword intent was getting closer and closer, and it was only a stone''s throw away from him.


    Snapped.


    The flat sword in his hand suddenly shattered and turned into countless black crows.


    seems to have absorbed the surrounding sword intent, the black crow grows up continuously, and instantly grows to the size of tens of meters, one by one, rushing towards the yellow spring whip.


    There was a torrential rain.


    A black crow collapses after less than one percent of its breath, but it wins in the number, almost endless, and it can continue to recover.


    After a few breaths.


    "The Taoist fellow is really amazing, I admire it."


    Zhou Shu tried his best clapped his hands and put away the yellow spring whip.


    There is a bit of admiration. Compared with Lou Gang, he was more embarrassed when he faced Huang Quanbian for the first time.


    Thousands of Black Crows quickly returned to Lou Gang, shrunk, condensed, and returned to the appearance of a flat sword.


    Lou just mixed his breath, his eyes darkened, "It is worthy of being the top one thousand on the list, you can even use the Taoist tools, today I am willing to go down and leave."


    He raised his hand and turned to leave.


    is very reluctant, but there is no way.


    The Taoist weapon in Zhou Shu''s hand destroyed his sword domain with one blow and also destroyed his confidence.


    It is Zhou Shu alone, he may not be able to win with all his thoughts, let alone the difficult driver, who will lose if he gets entangled.


    It''s better to go home.


    "Wait, I haven''t had a fight yet, why are you leaving?"


    The crisp voice went straight into the sea of ??consciousness, making Lou Gang''s mind slightly shaken, Zhao Yueru, whom he was looking for, had already stood not far in front of him.


    She stood there, like a sword out of its sheath, with a fire in her eyes.


    (PS: Thank you bookmates 20170413173742682 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3300: First 0

    The building just stood up.


    Watching Zhao Yueru, who was full of fighting spirit, the fire in his heart was stimulated again.


    He slowly said, "I promised to let you go."


    Zhao Yueru shook his head and said coldly, "I didn''t promise to let you go."


    The building just chuckled, unable to tell whether it was surprised or mocking, "Are you sure?"


    "of course."


    Zhao Yueru nodded seriously, "Let you chase me for so long, so I''ll stop it today."


    After speaking, the sword is in hand.


    The azure blue sword light undulates like sea water, covering the void.


    "Is it Dao Qi again?"


    Lougang''s heart palpitated, and he was a little nervous.


    Zhou Shu has a Taoist device that has surprised him, and now even Zhao Yueru has it. Is there such a common Taoist device in the heavens? Why don''t I have it?


    Not to mention, the Taoist instrument in Zhao Yueru''s hand is still the rarest flying sword!


    As everyone knows, the proportion of flying swords in Taoism is the least.


    Most sword cultivators also practice tools. They are accustomed to collecting materials from Dao tools to promote their swords, but flying swords are a very long process from fairy tools to Dao tools, and they require both kendo and tools to be successful. So there are very few winners.


    Maybe it��s better to give the materials to others to promote Feijian?


    Sword repair is reluctant. When it comes to understanding the sword, no refiner can compare to him. Even if the refiner barely succeeds, the sword he gets may not be suitable for him.


    The sword repairmen who can collect Dao artifact materials are at least Hunyuan Jinxian. If you use a Dao artifact flying sword that is not suitable for you, it will be difficult to reach the limit of kendo and go further. However, it is too late to change the sword again, because The materials are not so good.


    This is a disaster for Jian Xiu, so if they can be promoted to Flying Sword, they will never give it to others.


    These two big Luo Jinxians are really lucky.


    He sighed secretly. Just now, he had seen the power of Zhou Shu''s Taoist device. If the flying sword in Zhao Yueru''s hand had the same power, it would be very difficult to do.


    Of course, this is definitely not possible.


    Dao Qi Feijian wants to exert its power, and the user''s sword intent is the biggest threshold. The Zhao Yueru he knew was obviously not good enough.


    He is confident that his sword intent is far above Zhao Yueru. Even if Zhao Yue has the help of Taoism, he will not lose. He will defeat her upright and use the way of teaching younger generations. Only in this way can he save some face, perhaps also It is possible to take her away.


    set his mind, he expanded the sword domain, this time of course it was not the sword grave dead domain.


    In an instant, the sky was rolled up with clouds and mist, covering a large part of the void, and the wind whistled, the wind was turbulent, and the white clouds were gray dogs.


    The vast sword field of Shushan.


    Pay attention to a big opening and closing, the mighty wind and cloud can clear the excess power in the domain, except for the sword intent, there is almost no place for the power of other laws. It is the power of the highest law. If you don''t control it, you have to temporarily give way.


    Most sword repairs from Shushan can use it, of course, it is difficult to use it well, and it is difficult to do it like Lou Gang.


    Zhou Shu, who had already retreated, was slightly startled.


    He tried a little bit, and even Shu Zhili didn''t have a place to intervene, and he felt more worried.


    It is indeed a strongman in the top five hundred of the celestial pole list. Lou Gang is indeed extraordinary. If he does not have the Daoist Huangquan Whip, it would be extremely difficult to defeat him by one and a half strokes. In this Cangmo sword domain, he cannot move freely. Power, even close to the building just using the Kunlun mirror may not be able to do it.


    Zhao Yueru''s expression changed slightly, and she raised her hand, "Senior Lou Gang, you are too polite."


    She is very familiar with the boundless sword domain. It may be the most suitable domain for sword repair battles. In the domain, it is pure sword intent.


    Shushan Jianxiu used this kind of sword field for internal communication, especially when the seniors were against the juniors.


    Senior has used the vast sword realm, so he can no longer use other sword realms, and can only compete with his own sword intent, while the younger generation can use other sword realms to fight against the senior, and in the vast sword realm, other sword realms can still Get the sword intent bonus.


    I just used the vast sword field when I went downstairs, obviously with some pointing meaning, she must accept the love.


    "I hope you return to Shushan to repair your sword, your talent can only be best displayed in Shushan."


    Lou Gang said sincerely, "Zhao Yueru, as long as you go back to Jianshan, you don��t need to mention all the things in the past. I will solve the problems of Ten Thousand Soul Sect. In the future, if someone troubles you, it will be borne by me and Shushan, even if it��s a fairy. The same goes for the court, I can promise."


    Zhao Yueru paused, "Senior, I have decided to leave Shushan."


    "You are for Zhou Shu."


    Lou just glanced at Zhou Shu, and groaned for a few moments, "I want to withdraw his wanted, let him be removed from the list of ten thousand murderers."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Is this possible?"


    Lou just nodded, "Your ranking is only one thousand. It is not a threat to the immortal world that must be eliminated. Shushan has Xianting seats and familiar elders. There is no chance to help you, as long as you are willing to help Shushan."


    Zhou Shu hadn''t spoken yet, Zhao Yueru sighed first, "Senior, how long have you not contacted the fairy world?"


    Lou just seemed to think, "I haven''t passed a sword order for more than a hundred years, what happened again?"


    Zhao Yueru slowly said, "No wonder, now Zhou Shu is already in the top 100 on the list, and seniors should know what this means."


    "Top 100?"


    Lou Gang''s figure shook, "How...how is this possible?"


    Top 100 on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List, which represents four words that cannot be pardoned


    As long as you are in the fairy world, you have the obligation to punish them. No matter where you see them, you will kill them without pardon. There is absolutely no other possibility.


    As soon as ����lou looked at Zhou Shu, his face changed a little, "What have you done? How could Xianting put you in that position?"


    "I said I did nothing, do you believe it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled helplessly, "I just stayed at home and guarded my fairy city by the way, and the ranking increased. Can you blame me?"


    During the days when he went to the Demon Realm, Xianshu City was officially made public, and he was attacked for this.


    It was this attack that further enhanced Zhou Shu��s threat in the immortal world, and the ranking of the Million Fears List is also all the way up Now it is the 100th place, the unprecedented position of Da Luo Jinxian, and the first place since the establishment of Xian Ting. one person.


    "The first hundred...the first hundred..."


    Lou just closed his eyes, and said slowly, "Shoot, Zhao Yueru."


    There is no need to persuade him anymore. What he should think now is **** Zhou Shu, but... can he do it?


    I can''t do it, I''m better than a sword.


    "I''m coming."


    Treading the Sea Sword Domain has been fully expanded.


    In the azure blue sea, Zhao Yueru was like a flexible fish, almost instantly in front of Lou Gang.


    "Good job!"


    Although there was a hint of surprise, Lou Gang was not surprised, as stable as Mount Tai, with a flat sword in his hand turned into a black waterfall, and covered it with mighty head.


    "Unblock."


    Zhao Yueru muttered silently, and the whole body burst out with brilliance, and the human sword became one, turning into a bright meteor.


    rushed to meet Lou Gang.


    The right time, the right place, and everyone is here. She has only one idea, and she has done her work.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3301: Im late

    Yunjuanjie.


    An old man rushed over, stopped outside the air wind layer and looked carefully for a while, nodded, seemingly relieved.


    "Thank you, it''s been a long time."


    Zhou Shushao approached slowly, smiled and nodded, "Why are you here today?"


    "This sentence should be asked by the old man!"


    There was some anger on Xie Xun��s face, "Zhou Shu, you are not regarded as an ally of the Hachi country! Xianshu City did not tell us about such a big thing, or the Lin family passed the news back, if they don��t. We never know the news, even if Xianshu City is gone?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, "No... Mr. Xie, what are you talking about?"


    "What else can the old man say?"


    Xie Xun frowned, "Of course it was the great event of the immortal world attacking Xianshu City! The old man came here quickly, and there are reinforcements behind. It will take more than a year for them to arrive. I hope it is too late. You don''t want to hide it now. Me, something happened to Xianshu City, and Hachi Country can''t hide it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Oh, you said this, then Mrs. Xie, you are late."


    "I''m late?"


    Xie Xun was taken aback, "Is it already here?"


    He looked at the Yunjuan Realm below again and shook his head. "You Xianshu City has not changed much. You don''t want to be beaten at all. It seems to be more prosperous than before. There are at least a few thousand people in the central area. Hang out, oh, why don''t you look like you are preparing for battle at all?"


    "I really came."


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "They came to Xianshu City a year ago, but we have solved them. There is no problem at all. I didn''t deliberately conceal the Haze country, but I don''t think the immortal world has any fanfare this time. Don''t be nervous, you can just verify the defensive ability of Yunjuan Realm Xianshu City."


    "impossible?"


    Xie Xun looked at it carefully for a while, and couldn''t help shaking his head, "How can Xianshu City seem to be attacked? You wouldn''t say that none of them came in? The Lin family''s news is very clear, knowing that you are the city lord of Xianshu City. Later, the fairy world mobilized all nearby practitioners to attack you. There are at least hundreds of Hunyuan Golden Immortals, and countless other practitioners. So many enemies have come, but your Xianshu City has not been damaged at all? "


    "There is no air intake layer, how can there be losses?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, as if thinking of something, he pointed to the distance, "By the way, there are losses, don''t Xie Laoji remember, there were two small worlds before?"


    Xie Xun followed his fingers to look, and paused, "It seems that something is missing, that''s Qishan?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said in a deep voice, "Yes, they still ruined the two small realms beside Yunjuan Realm, but they only stopped there."


    Xie Xun closed his eyes and felt for a while, his face changed slightly, "Really."


    Letting go of perception can indeed find that there are many remnants of the power of law outside the world. Obviously there had been a void storm, but the traces were later removed.


    He thought about it for a while before he said, "Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu, your Xianshu city is so strong now, and the army led by more than a hundred Hunyuan Jinxian can''t break your aura. The world vents its anger..."


    "If the formation is not ready, these small worlds will not be given to them."


    Zhou Shu was a little annoyed, "Xuanhu''s Qishan City, which has been in business for hundreds of years, was destroyed by them. I must repay this hatred!"


    Xie Xun couldn''t help cursing, "You are content, do you know how anxious we were when we heard the news? We urgently transferred people from Liangmiao Country. Hundreds of real shadows and thousands of practitioners have come over. I thought it was a waste, and now I have to hurry back."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Xie Lao, I''ve come here, what do I do when I go back, just help me do something, I will pay."


    Xie Xun dismissed, "Who cares about your money?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "This is what you said, Mr. Xie, then I won''t give it."


    Xie Xun said more lazily and waved his hand. "Don''t talk about this first, how did you defeat the immortal world? Although there are many practitioners and alien races in the immortal city, but you are willing to listen to your words and fight against the immortal world, I am afraid it is only you people. Right?"


    "I didn''t do anything."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Let them fight. They besieged for more than a month without air intake. Then a few of us went out and killed more than a dozen Hunyuan Golden Immortals, and the rest was scattered, oh , It��s not killing, it��s just destroying the flesh. The soul hasn��t stayed. You don��t need to have such a big enmity with them now, don��t you think, Xie?"


    Xie quickly paused, "It''s that simple?"


    "It''s really not difficult."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I have disclosed Xianshu City to the public for less than ten years. How many people can I find in the immortal world to deal with me in a hurry? Those are all drawn from the outside world, and there are few people in charge of the sect. , Don��t look at the number of people, but it��s not an exaggeration to say that it��s a mob. I won��t even be able to solve them. My Xianshu City is not worthy of being your ally.


    "No matter how it is a Hunyuan Jinxian, it is too exaggerated to not even enter the aura."


    Xie Xun glanced down unconsciously, "You aura, I don''t know what to say."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "That''s why Fuguo and Sanjia helped a lot. Without them, there would be no such effect."


    "The Iron Curtains of the Unshielded Realm and the Skykey Realm were also made by them, but the actual effect is far less than yours. This shows that the strength is not strong. It is the person in control." Xie Xun glanced at him unintentionally and laughed He smiled, "In your Yunjuan world, there is great power, when will you let me see it?"


    On that day, Xianshu City was established, and the spectacular sight of the Yunjuan Realm''s first formation is still in the sea of ??knowledge, and he never forgets it.


    He was quite sure that there were people in Xianshu City equivalent to Quasi-Saints.


    Zhou Shu pointed to his nose, "Isn''t this in front of you?"


    Xie Xun said irritably, "Through... forget it."


    Zhou Shu feels helpless The truth is that no one believes it, so he had to say, "Thank you, don��t be angry. I have been working hard from afar. Let��s go and rest. I want to thank you very much. With a good ally like Haze Country, Xianshu City is definitely unlikely to have an accident."


    Xie Xun followed him into the passage and slowly said, "Don��t be too busy to thank you, I��ll put the words first. This time we are here because we know the exact news and know that there is no quasi-sage. If there is a quasi-sage to come and attack Xianshu City, Hazhi Country will definitely not be able to help."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "For such a remote fairy city, will the fairy world dispatch a quasi-sage?"


    "If the Immortal Realm intends to enter the Haze Kingdom or the Witch Realm after completing the battle of Xianshu City, then it is possible to come to the quasi saints, but now it is unlikely, unless you completely annoy them," Xie Xun thought a little. Xi, "I don''t think you will make them so angry."


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, seemingly thoughtful, "What is a complete annoyance?"


    Xie Xun glared at him, "...Looking at how you look, do you want to fight the immortal world again? Don''t mess around, one time is enough."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I think it''s enough, I''m afraid they won''t."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170413173742682 for your reward and support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3302: no problem

    "Hey, what''s unwilling, do you think the fairy world likes war so much?"


    Xie Xun said contemptuously, "I have been dealing with many young people in the immortal world, why don''t I know them? They won''t do things that suffer. If the quasi-sage is dispatched, he can''t afford it. Any sect dispatching the quasi-sage means comprehensive War, the immortal world is launching a full-scale war against you? You are a small foreign immortal city, it��s amazing that they can send so many golden immortals over here."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    By the way, there is a timeline issue here.


    These chapters are flashbacks, because some things must be explained.


    "Don''t believe it, it''s all my experience."


    Xie Xun said sincerely, "Don��t treat the immortal world as an enemy just because the immortal world came to hit you. Xianshu City won��t let the practitioners come over. That would be very bad. What the immortal world does has nothing to do with the practitioners. Many forces are fighting, for example, we still have the Demon Realm, but this has not prevented us from continuing to communicate with practitioners, doing business or whatever."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course, the fight is a fight, other things are not affected, what should be done and what should be done."


    Xie Xun nodded, "Just understand."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "I will definitely not do such stupid things. Practitioners are one of the lifeblood of Xiancheng, and it is almost fundamental. If the practitioners are not allowed to come over because of the relationship with the fairy world, then Xianshu City will still Do you want to develop?"


    "Correct."


    Xie Xun was quite satisfied, "Understanding these principles, you, the city lord of Xiancheng, are considered qualified, and... after this time, there should be fewer practitioners who come to Xianshu City. After all, many practitioners from outland are still afraid of the immortal world. If you are worried about burning your body, you need to help them clear up their doubts, otherwise Xiancheng will still be very troublesome."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said nonchalantly, "This old Xie is too worried. Practitioners look at Xiancheng, one is to see if there is something they want, the other is whether it is suitable for them to develop, and the third is whether they can guarantee their safety. As long as these points are done, it doesn��t matter even if Xiancheng and Xianjie are enemies, they will also come. Most of the most famous big immortal cities in the Outer Realm, the city lord is on the list of ten thousand evils, and it does not prevent practitioners from running there , Live there."


    Xie Xun hesitated for a few breaths, "You mean Tianwu, Wunian, Chifeng, and Zhizun these great immortal cities, right?"


    "It''s more than that, there are many similar fairy cities, otherwise the Outland will not be called the impossible place, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s just that these immortal cities are the most famous. They are all in Outland and they are not far from the immortal realm, but the immortal realm just can''t use them, nor can they be hit, and they can''t be recruited. It occupies the original 33 days of Tai Tomorrow, turning the 33 days into its own fairy city. The lord of the city, Lu Jingtong, is still the second place on the list of ten thousand evils, but there are no fewer practitioners there. , Even the practitioners in charge of the sect have to go there to practice and practice skills."


    Xie Xun frowned, "But can you compare to them? The strength of those City Lords, I am afraid that no one in the fairy garden can match."


    "Similarly, as long as Xiancheng''s strength reaches a certain level, it will take a lot of effort to solve it, and the fairy world can only default to their existence."


    Zhou Shu smiled and slowly said, "As for practitioners, don��t worry too much, because practitioners know that no matter who wins in Xiancheng or Xiancheng, they will always have a way out, because regardless of Xiancheng or Xiancheng, they want to develop well. In the end, all practitioners are needed. They can go anywhere, as long as they can make themselves stronger, they don��t have to worry about the relationship between Xiancheng and the world."


    "That''s what I said."


    Xie Xun nodded thoughtfully, "Unlike our Haze Country, if we lose, we will have no home and no way to go back."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Foreign races are different, unless..."


    Xie Xun waved his hand and said unhappily, "Don''t do anything else, Hazeguo would have done it long ago if he wanted to."


    The two fell on the world, and Xie Xun glanced around, "This is the North District, right? It feels that there are a lot of alien tribes?"


    "Not much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Four or five. It is still difficult for foreigners to migrate, especially if they live in Xiancheng."


    Looking at a group of weird and weird races in the distance, Xie Xun sighed, "It''s already pretty good, it''s the lizard race, the kind with dragon blood, and they are powerful. I have never heard of them willing to live with practitioners. , They have always regarded practitioners as enemies, but now...well, they are refining tools?"


    "It doesn''t count, it''s just some weapons that can stimulate the power of blood, a bit similar to magic soldiers?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "They have good talents, but they are not good at using power. I just helped them."


    Xie Xun seemed to have realized, "If it weren��t for these things, they wouldn��t want to come to Xianshu City. How do you know so much?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s all blood, it''s not difficult to draw inferences about it."


    Xie Xun glared at him, "Then why don''t I draw inferences? Obviously the Hachi clan also relies on blood, and has not fully exerted its power until now. How about you help us draw inferences?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Thank you, what do you compare with them? Compared with you, they just barely opened up their spiritual wisdom, not even civilized. The little thing I did is useful to them, and it does nothing to you. No, the use of blood of your Hachis is far above mine."


    Xie Xun stroked his beard with satisfaction, "That said."


    "I have seen the city lord."


    When he walked to the edge of the tribe, a priest-like elder of the saurman tribe came to salute, with a respectful look.


    Zhou Shu replied, "Xilao, you are welcome, I just walk around at will."


    "The city lord has a great kindness to our people. I naturally want to thank you when you see it." The old man''s tone was very jerky, and he didn''t understand the language he was speaking. "I have something to ask the city lord. Some people who are lost want to come over I don��t know if it��s okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, "No problem, as many as you want."


    "Thank you City Lord."


    The old man thanked him again, and slowly returned.


    Xie Xun''s expression was slightly condensed, "You are quite respected by them, but how do you use the Haze clan language to talk? But it seems to be a little different."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, but I changed a little. Your language is simple and easy to use, and it is better than the language of the immortal world. I intend to let everyone in Xianshu city learn it."


    Xie Xun noticed something, his face changed, "Unify the language, are you planning to... establish a new fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Where can I get that step? I just tried it in Xianshu City, it is easy to manage the alien race, Xie Lao don''t worry about it."


    Xie Xun is obviously very serious, "I have never seen any fairy city that wants to unify the language, or a new language, your ambition..."


    "Zhou Shu, come here!"


    In the distance, the two women kept waving their hands, describing them as coquettish and decent.


    (PS: Thank you bookmates 20170413173742682 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3303: understood

    Xie Xun frowned immediately when he saw the two women showing off.


    "Zhou Shu, it''s not that I always want to say, but they are too frivolous...Oh."


    "After Xie Lao knows that theirs is better, the Yinkui clan is actually very good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and walked a few steps closer, "You two, why are you calling by name again? Didn''t I say that I would call the city lord outside?"


    "It was the saint who asked us to shout, we can''t help her."


    The two women covered their mouths and laughed, "The city lord, the saint invites you to the Peace Palace, saying that there are important things to look for, hehe, we are also planning to go to the west area to find the city lord, but I met you here. What a coincidence ."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Okay, I''ll be over later."


    "The saint thinks you are suffering, the lord of the city should go earlier."


    The two women nodded and turned around, with a graceful back, a few strands of fragrance under their feet, which lasted for a long time.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xie Xun, "Thank you, I will not accompany you anymore. What do you want to do, we will see you afterwards."


    "Okay, I know you have a lot of things."


    Xie Xun waved his hand indifferently, "Young man...", bowed his head and muttered a few words, and strode forward.


    Zhou Shu stood still, his figure gradually blurred, and soon disappeared completely.


    In the next instant, Zhou Shu appeared in the Heian Palace.


    The Heian Palace is the home of peace. The Guidian Orchid Palace and Beiquezhu Tower are countless times more gorgeous than before. In terms of exquisiteness, they are a bit more than the sacred palace of the Yinkui Realm, and they are more spacious. The most gorgeous and luxurious palace in Xianshu City is not an exaggeration.


    When I first entered the palace, I was enveloped in a fragrant breeze, followed by a soft voice, "Huh, did you come so fast this time?"


    "You said there are important things."


    Zhou Shu looked around and smiled slightly, "The palace is getting more and more beautiful, and it has spent a lot of fairy jade."


    Ping An glanced at him and groaned, "It doesn''t cost you. I went to the Demon Realm some time ago and made a lot of money. I also brought you hundreds of slaves. You don��t think I can bring you good things. Good, not to praise me, and to point to my fault to tell things, it��s really hateful."


    "My fault."


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to argue, "You can do whatever you want, what''s the matter this time?"


    leaned on him safely, and whispered, "I''m leaving now, can''t I see you?"


    "I just came back, and are leaving again?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "The Yinkui Clan can''t adapt to the devil qi, and often goes to the disadvantage of the cultivation base. Besides, the last time you robbed the goods of the Blood Wish Demon Venerable, you have been wanted by several demon clan in the demon world. What else do you do? I don��t need so many people here, don��t go."


    Snake-like arms wrapped around, and the voice became softer, "I''m not going to the Demon Realm, I''m going to the Yin Kui Realm."


    Zhou Shu''s figure shook slightly, as if he understood something, "Are you going to grab the empress?"


    "It''s half right."


    smiled peacefully, like a silver bell, "I am going to be promoted to the empress, not to grab it."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized, "Using the origin of the Yinkui world?"


    Ping An nodded and said seriously, "Well, my Heaven-Mending Way has reached its limit a long time ago, but I can''t break through it no matter what I do. After thinking about it, it will only be possible when I return to the Yinkui Realm. Don''t worry, I am not with Youtan. To grab the position of the saint, she only needs to give me ten days before I get promoted."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "If you don''t worry about it, you are afraid that it is Utan. I am afraid that you will make trouble again, so I will go with you."


    "No, it''s enough for you to say that. There are more things on your side," Ping An said with bright eyes and resolutely. "I can solve it alone. This time I won''t fight with her for the anemone world. , She has no reason not to lend me ten days."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Alright, when are you leaving?"


    "After today?"


    looked at Zhou Shu safely, his eyes overflowing with tenderness, as if dripping out.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Wait another two days, I''ll go to Bian Xue to help you do the calculations, and I have to prepare something."


    "Listen to you."


    nodded safely, and said no more.


    Zhou Shu walked out of the hall, and in a blink of an eye, he was outside the boundary, and flew towards a small boundary behind the Yunjuan boundary.


    There is no delusion.


    On a hill, Bian Xue, who was in white clothes, was playing against an old man.


    Zhou Shu fell next to the two and raised his hand with a smile, "Fu Guo, long time no see."


    Xie Zheng did not look at him, glanced at the corona on the stone platform, and sighed, "You really counted it."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "What counts as a hit?"


    "Hee hee, Fu Guo is offended."


    Bian Xue turned around and smiled sweetly at Zhou Shu, "Brother Shu, my younger sister did a good job seven days ago, and you will come to Wuwangjie at about 2 noon today. Fu Guo doesn��t believe me, bet with me, now he Lost."


    "That''s it, two quarters noon, not bad."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Fuguo, it''s time to take it now? Xuemei''s calculation method is not just for fun."


    "Such a talent, but to count these trivial things, hum."


    Thanks to stand up facelessly, but soon no one was seen.


    Bian Xue still shouted from a distance, "Fuguo, don''t forget what you promised."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Sister Xue, you counted me to come, then did you count me to come?"


    "No, this can''t be counted either."


    Bian Xue shook her head, showing a bit solemnly, "Actually, Fu Guo is right. These are trivial things. Because they are trivial, the little girl dares to calculate. Even if something goes wrong, it won��t affect you. The younger sister is still trying to calculate on her own, if there is any problem in the calculation, it will not be good if it affects Brother Shu."


    Zhou Shu held his chin, a little confused, "Is that so? The calculation is not good enough, will the result of the calculation still change fate?"


    Bian Xue thought about it seriously, "This... is the reason for the little girl herself. The little girl does not have enough understanding of the law of destiny. She only finds it more and more difficult. She always feels that something wrong may affect her fate, so she My sister dare not calculate it casually now, it can only be a small matter."


    "Just do what you want."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He didn''t understand the law of fate and the way of calculation. Naturally, he had to follow Bian Xue''s words, although he still didn''t understand.


    Why does one result change the fate of others?


    Is it because of her calculation that I reached Wuwangjie at 2 noon?


    If she calculates that someone is going to die tomorrow, then someone will really die tomorrow?


    The power of the law of destiny is too powerful.


    Probably not like this.


    Bianxue whispered, "Brother Shu is looking for a little girl, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m looking for you to let you calculate the good or bad of a person. Last time, Fu Guo said that you have made great progress in the laws and ways, so I want to try it. "


    Bianxue nodded quickly, "Senior Brother Shu, it doesn''t matter if it is good or bad. It doesn''t need to be calculated by the younger sister. The saint''s money and the magic pen can give the answer."


    "Well, then you can let them tell me."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, "I want to do the math, is it bad or good for Ping An to return to the Yinkui realm this time? She wants to go back alone, and I feel a little worried."


    Bianxue was startled slightly, and nodded slightly, "Peace, my little sister knows."


    (PS: Thank you bookmates 20170413173742682 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3304: 1 person

    Sage��s money is the three old coins that Jian Lao got.


    comes from the fate earth realm and has always protected that small realm. Samsara cannot know its past, and there is a causal destiny attached to it. It is highly possible that it is a saint��s relic, so this name was given.


    Bianxue solemnly took out the money, bowed, and gently sprinkled it with both hands.


    Two coins landed straight, silently, while the other coin spun in the air, and it was still turning when it landed, and it stopped after more than ten breaths.


    didn''t lie down flat, but stood firmly on the ground.


    Zhou Shu was startled, "What kind of hexagram is this?"


    "Don''t worry, it just started."


    Bianxue shook his head and smiled, and collected the money six times.


    The strange thing is that every time the scene is similar to before, two coins fall straight to the ground, and the other is hovering upright.


    Looking at Zhou Shu with a dazed expression, Bian Xue wanted to make a heavy look to coax Zhou Shu, but she couldn''t pretend it, so she finally smiled and said, "Brother Shu, this is what happens in time. Elephant."


    "That''s a good thing."


    Zhou Shu paused slightly, "It''s muddled, I don''t understand it at all."


    Bian Xue Ning said, "The hexagram is sixty-four, and the three coins are stacked together to get the number ninety-nine..."


    After listening to her, Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "I don��t understand, I just know that you are right."


    "Stupid."


    Bian Xue knocked on Zhou Shu, covered her mouth and smiled, "It is indeed a very good hexagram. There will be nothing wrong with this safe trip, but the little girl will use the Fengshen pen to calculate again. Someone asks for the hexagram and treats it. It��s a good thing for the younger sister, and the younger sister will go to the auxiliary country to get it."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu looked at her back, unconsciously, feeling very comfortable and at ease.


    Soon Bian Xue turned around, holding the pen holder in both hands, which is half of the Fengshen Pen, and after saluting, he carefully placed it in front of him.


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Are you going to put money in and shake it?"


    Bianxue glanced at Zhou Shu, and said thinly, "Are you a cradle?"


    Zhou Shu touched his head, "No..."


    "Of course not. I don''t want to talk about sage money. It''s hard for you to put them in. They are a little bit against each other, or..." Bian Xue thought about it for a few breaths. ."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "People have a temper, and so are magic weapons. It''s hard to do."


    "Anyone who has the ability has a temper, and Brother Shu also has it. The younger sister has started."


    Bianxue chuckled lightly and chanted seriously into the pen holder.


    Zhou Shu felt confused after hearing a few sentences. He understood every word, but he didn''t know what it meant when connected. It was like a password. When you think about it, this is the same as Longyu and Zen. The curse is similar.


    After a short while, the pen holder shook, and a hint of golden smoke drifted out slowly.


    The smoke quickly gathered into a cloud, forming a "ji" character.


    Zhou Shu stopped, "This is simple, anyone can see it."


    Before the sound of ���� finished, the lucky character suddenly turned into a golden light, and flew straight towards Zhou Shu.


    Snapped.


    The golden light shattered in front of Zhou Shu and disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, "This...what does it mean?"


    Bian Xue was also stunned, she said suspiciously, "This is the first time the little girl has seen this... It should be said that this lucky hexagram should belong to Brother Shu, but it is so obvious. , It''s weird..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It should be on me? Didn''t you do the calculation for me?"


    "The little girl is to help the peace. It''s definitely not wrong, don''t talk nonsense."


    Bianxue frowned a little angrily, thinking for a few breaths, "Could it be...because the Fengshen Pen is a mysterious artifact from the Yellow Realm?"


    Zhou Shu understood something, "Mostly, the artifacts have always hated the Yinkui tribe, so even if it is a good thing, I don''t want to say it belongs to them."


    Bian Xue thought for a while, "Maybe, but the little girl thinks...this is a serious matter, it shouldn''t be messed up."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Sister Xue, the artifacts are not as good as your character. They are very tricky and stingy. For example, the old pot and the old sword are all, and the others should be the same. You should pay attention to it in the future. The artifact can''t be too polite."


    "Ok."


    Bianxue spread his hands, carefully put away a few things, and looked at him with brilliant eyes, "Brother Shu, I have something to ask for you."


    "what happened?"


    Zhou Shu looked serious, and Bian Xue''s words like this were probably really important.


    Bianxue solemnly held up an egg-sized bead, "This one works very well now."


    The blooming brilliance of the beads is very soft, but it gives people a kind of omnipresent warmth. To some extent, it is not worse than the warmth brought by the sun.


    Baohuazhu.


    Zhou Shu naturally knew it. The boy holding the bead next to Cihang Daxian held the Baohua Zhu. Cihang held the lamp, and the boy held the bead. Baohua Zhu can exert the power of compassion to a great extent. Of course, that One may not be the one in front of Zhou Shu''s eyes, but the effect is similar.


    His expression changed slightly, "Sister Xue, you mean, you can already use Baohua beads to find the disciples of Cihangzong?"


    Bianxue nodded earnestly, "It should be said that it is the power of compassion. Using it, within the scope of the three realms, the little girl can sense the power of compassion in the realm, and it can be discovered no matter how deep it is hidden."


    "Snow sister, you have made so much progress in the past hundred years."


    Zhou Shu stared at her, unconsciously admiring, "Growing up to the Daluo Jinxian, he has a rough understanding of the law of fate, no one can calculate the way, and even cultivated the way of compassion to such a degree, even I can''t match it. ."


    "Don''t praise my little girl so much."


    Bianxue lowered her head, a little embarrassed, "Brother Shu has his own way of comfort, and besides the way of compassion, Brother Shu is not bad."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "In other words, we can go out to find a disciple of Cihangzong."


    "Look for sister Yangmei."


    Bian Xue nodded vigorously, "No matter what she is now, she is the daughter of Cihangzong''s destiny. She must have the power of compassion in her body. As long as there is Baohua Pearl, I will definitely find her! "


    Zhou Shu said in deep thought Then we are about to start preparing. "


    Bian Xue hesitated, "Senior Brother Shu, our Xianshu City has just been attacked by the Immortal Realm. Maybe they will come again. Those who come will definitely be stronger. And you have to cooperate with Jianmu to resist. In the city..."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Finding Yangmei is as important as protecting the fairy city. Besides, I can use the shadow of the soul."


    Bian Xue shook his head, "Little sister understands, but now you don��t need to go to Senior Brother Shu. Little sister will first look for a place near Xianshu City. If you can��t find it, wait for Xianshu City to settle down. ."


    Zhou Shu understood something, and said calmly, "Snow sister, you actually want to go to the heavens by yourself."


    "Uh����"


    Bianxue hesitated for a while, then looked up at Zhou Shu with determination in her eyes, "Yes, can it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yes, you have never experienced it alone, it is time to experience it yourself."


    He was indeed too strict with Bian Xue. After he rescued her, he never let her leave him. However, as a practitioner, she should do what she wanted to do. Zhou Shu also believed that even if there was no Zhou Shu''s protection can also have good opportunities and good growth.


    Lin Zhu is like this, and so is Bian Xue.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3305: Draw pie

    The formerly empty North District now has many more buildings.


    Different styles, antique cultivator buildings, thick and dark demons tribes, spooky elves tree houses, and a building with hundreds of storeys, called Burj Khalifa, which occupies a very small area and is enough in a small space. There are tens of thousands of rooms, dense like a honeycomb. It is worth mentioning that when it appeared here, it was often laughed at, but it was Zhou Shu''s idea, and no one would really object.


    Qigong Hall, used for discussion, is also in the North District. It is a pentagonal building, made of dark iron provided by Haze Country, and is extremely strong.


    There were already many people in the hall, and they all saluted when Zhou Shu came in.


    Zhou Shu walked slowly to the middle, and smiled, "Thank you, sorry for keeping you waiting."


    "It''s only been three days, I haven''t talked to Sima, you can come back later."


    There seemed to be a trace of resentment in Xie Xun''s eyes, and he waved his hand and said, "I have gathered so many people, what is the matter?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and the realized Yunjuan world appeared in front of everyone, surrounded by small worlds and acropolises.


    "I have an idea."


    Zhou Shu waved his arm. Like a chess game, the small circles began to move around the Yunjuan world. After a while, the Yunjuan world was all surrounded by different small worlds, and there was almost no gap in it.


    Xie Xun understood, "Outside the world?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression solemn, "To be precise, it is the formation."


    He stopped, "One step?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, there is no need to overstep the outer large formations. Just like Ming Yaotian''s four brahma realms, Luofu world, etc., I use formations to protect directly. My formation is more complicated than Ming Yaotian, and there is no way. , Because Yunjuan Realm''s background is far inferior to Mingyaotian Luofu Realm and so on. What they can do with the origin of the main realm, Yunjuan Realm needs countless small formations to make up for, that is, to use diligence to make up for their weakness."


    Xie Xun groaned, "I understand, but is it too expensive to do this? Can Xianshucheng afford it now?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said with a smile, "Don''t you still have allies?"


    "Are you trying to pit me?"


    Xie Xun realized it, and shook his head without hesitation, "Even Hazhi country has no formations. No, there is no big formation outside the borders! It''s just that there are iron curtains in the two worlds. You Xiancheng, you need formations when you speak? You can''t do it if you hollow out the Hachi country, don''t think about it!


    seems to have thought of something, he tugged his beard, "I haven''t paid the money for Dark Gangtie last time!"


    "Don''t worry, thank you."


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "The circle of Yunjuan Realm is not large, less than one-tenth of that of Hazhi Country, and the consumption is not that much, and after the establishment of the circle, Hazhi Country can be divided into one-fifth. The realm of Yi can completely allow some Haechi tribes to emigrate, and it will extend in all directions. By then, it will be much more convenient for you to enter the Immortal Realm, Witch Realm and Demon Realm."


    "It makes sense..."


    Xie Xun slightly lowered his jaw, only realizing something quickly, and scolded, "No, we agreed long ago. Yunjuan is the springboard for Haze to the outside world. Even if there is no formation, we can still go outside through you. , Why do you have to get out of formation now? Zhou Shu, you are not honest!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "Don��t you think it��s safer to have a formation? At that time, all of your people can come over and communicate directly with other people. Now there are a lot of aliens and practitioners in Xianshu City. It is our future friends or helpers, so Xianshucheng has been making good relations with them, planning for the future, but you are not in Xianshucheng, there are only a few real shadows, I am afraid it is difficult to really have a good relationship with them... ��When it comes time to divide the heavens with the immortal world, can��t we always rely on Xianshu City to come forward, right?"


    He said seriously, "Xianshu City must be your best ally, but you yourself also need to maintain a good relationship with the outside world. The future Hachi Kingdom will definitely enter the heavens. If a new fairy court is established, Isn��t it bad that Haze country cannot be allocated an elder seat because no one supports it?"


    Xie Xun��s eyes lit up, "New Xian Ting? Your big pie is big enough..."


    "Big is big, but it will all happen sooner or later, right?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Is the immortal world necessarily the ruler of the heavens? Other people can''t? Except for the demons, every force in the heavens has such a plan, the dragon tribe, those big immortal cities, the demons who temporarily surrendered, and even Buddhism, who doesn��t think so? The Hachi people have been in the country for so many years, and they can only stay in peace and face the intrusion of the immortal world at all times. How long do you think about this kind of day."


    Xie Xun pondered for a long time, "Assemble the power of the two countries and build the formation, how much benefit can we share?"


    "Not two countries, but three countries."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "After we started the war with the Immortal Realm, we basically sealed the way from the Immortal Realm sect to the Witch Realm and the Liangmiao Country. The Liangmiao Country wants to go out and also depends on Xianshu City, so they also joined in. , This is also a good thing for you, you don��t have to worry about Liangmiao Country in the future."


    Xie quickly stagnated, "It''s no wonder that the Liangmiao Country has sent envoys...but the Liangmiao Country, behind them are the witches."


    His face changed, "Are you planning to join forces with the wizard world and enter the outer world fairy world?"


    If the powerful witch world enters the immortal world, even if there is a big pie to be divided, the Haze country will be divided into a little dregs.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said solemnly, "No, no, it is impossible for the witch world to enter the outer realm and the immortal world! This is not in the interest of any race, even the witches themselves will not do it, they just want to protect the witch world and let the fairy world I can��t intervene. I can guarantee that a witch will not be allowed to enter the outer realm or immortal world from Xianshu City. Only the Liangmiao Nation can enter. Of course it will not be the past. They are expanding to accommodate the surrounding small countries, and the future scale will not Much smaller than Hachi Country."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look Xie Xun nodded and said with confidence, "Yes, the witch world itself is much larger than the immortal world, and they have no reason to fight the immortal world."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "But it is what they want to foster a force to fight the fairy world, and let the fairy world change the order. After all, the current fairy world is very unfriendly to the wizard world."


    Xie Xun sighed, ��It��s not easy to negotiate good terms with Liangmiao Country. Not long ago, they were still confused with the Immortal Realm... I thought you just fought the Immortal Realm. I didn��t expect you to have done so much. It''s wrong, it seems that you really intend to fight against the immortal world."


    "Not a plan, but an inevitable result of the development of the matter."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If you are not ready, then why should Xianshu City be made public."


    Xie Xun couldn''t help but said, "I knew you would not do a big thing casually. I asked you the reason before and refused to say it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The time is not here, but now is here."


    "The time has come? If I don''t come, I don''t know, what time is this?"


    Xie Xun still wanted to scold him a few times, but suddenly he thought of something, and his heart was tight, "Zhou Shu, if Hazeguo failed to come to help in time this time, what would you do?"


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3306: step 1

    "Xie Lao thinks too much."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "If you come or not, you will not lose your share."


    Xie Xun pretended to be calm, "Oh, I thought you were planning to abandon us and form an alliance with Liangmiao Country."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "That''s impossible. Xianshu City has always regarded you as the best ally, and it is impossible to change. However, if you build the Yunjuan Realm together, when you divide the heavens in the future, you will be justified. some."


    Xie Xun''s expression was slightly condensed, "We don''t have such a big idea to divide the heavens, but it''s good to be able to contribute a little."


    "That would be the best."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Actually, it is not only our Three Kingdoms. This time the formation of the world, the Xuchang community will also contribute, and the Mozu will also help a little."


    "The King Mu has the best relationship with you. He will definitely help if you do things, but what''s the matter with the Demon Race?" Xie Xun''s expression changed slightly, "Are you still planning to unite with the Demon Race? The clan can''t help you, they don''t understand the formation at all. Besides, letting the devilish energy in is simply making trouble."


    "My formation is a little different from others. There are a few areas that use magic power exclusively."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There are also people who use the power of the star power dragon and the power of the Haechi, and will continue to add them in the future. After all, the enemies we face are also strange and strange, and the method of restraint can also save some energy and reduce death. people."


    Xie Xun was speechless, "Do you really want to deal with the demons?"


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "It''s the help of the great demon that I have good friends with, and he will leave after the help. It will not affect them. In the future, they will not use this to enter the heavens."


    Xie Xun waved his hand, "Forget it, I can''t manage that much, I promised to give us not less, wait, you should have talked to Fu Guo?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "As I said, he is very supportive, and he will help."


    "Then I don''t have any worries."


    Xie Xun stared at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "You have to know that if we want to help you make a formation, we will definitely give it all. That is tantamount to binding the fate of Haze country to you. You can''t... "


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "As long as I am not dead, the relationship between the two countries will not change."


    Xie Xun nodded vigorously, "That''s it, what do we need to do? I''ll report back to the lord."


    He also admitted that Zhou Shu''s plan was a bit unrealistic. To build an formation around Yunjuan Realm, it might be the only defensive formation in the Outer Realm. Even Supreme City did not have a defensive formation. It was surprisingly difficult, but the problem was, the work was done. The man is Zhou Shu, and the impossible is feasible with him, because Zhou Shu is a man who has always created miracles.


    Once it succeeds, Xianshu City will surely become a powerful force in the heavens, and it will benefit Haze Country a lot. This kind of opportunity cannot be missed by Haze Country.


    "The resource is temporarily not used."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the Yunjuan realm in the middle, "What is needed now is to lay the foundation of the formation, such as building more acropolises and pulling the small realm to a suitable position. This is exactly what Xie Laohe clans Good show."


    "Xingliuying, right? Only we can, no problem."


    Xie Xun proudly patted his shoulder, his eyes moved to the middle, his face suddenly changed, "So many small circles?! When I looked at it just now, there were only over a hundred, and now there are at least a thousand? You are a formation. Are you a big nebula? It''s almost thirty-three days!"


    Zhou Shu pretended to be puzzled, "Ah, how so? It was the same just now, did you read it wrong?"


    "You cheated me, it must have not been so much just now!"


    Xie Xun''s hands were shaking, "This adds up to more borders than Hazhi Country, and even if Hazhi Country is emptied, it won''t be completed. You... deliberately?!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Caiying beside ���� couldn''t help but laugh.


    Xie Xun said angrily, "Laugh!"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Xie Lao Shaoan, don��t worry, there are indeed thousands of realms, but that��s a complete formation. Currently we don��t have that much to do, just a circle of 175 small realms. , The latter will take your time, and you don��t need it now."


    Xie Xun glared at him, and gradually let go of his heart, "You didn''t say it earlier, I thought you were going to empty Haze country."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "That''s not good for me either. If Mr. Xie is fine, I''m ready to do it."


    "Fine."


    Xie Xun said in a slow voice, "I will stay here to help you, and those reinforcements can also help build the formation."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and immediately gave a lot of orders, because I had discussed it with others and it went well.


    A plan that would change the heavens took the first step.


    Xianshu City, which has an array of circles, will become a force that cannot be ignored in the heavens, and will also face greater and more difficult tests.


    Several hours later, Zhou Shu appeared in the middle area.


    Compared with the invisible people in the past, today��s Xianshu City is completely different. In the Central District alone, you can see at least thousands of busy practitioners on the street. According to statistics, the permanent population of Xianshu City has reached about 200,000, of which more than half are practitioners.


    Although it is incomparable to the Xiancheng around the fairy world, and not as good as the New Moon City, it is still a very large fairy city in the remote Outland.


    He was walking in the street with blue **** beside him.


    Both of them changed their appearances and cultivation bases, and they looked like ordinary Da Luo Jinxian.


    As long as he has time, he will walk in the city. It is a habit. Although the city owner can easily see what each city citizen is doing, personal communication is still necessary and he can get different feelings and cognitions. .


    "It''s getting more and more lively, it feels a bit like Lingyu City."


    The two green feathers behind ���� Qingque swayed lightly, flashing a little light from time to time, causing a group of butterflies to chase, attracting many people to stop and watch.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s a lot bigger, but in fact it''s still far away. At that time, Lingyu City could be regarded as the first city in the Xuanhuang Realm, and many sects will come over. In the current Xianshu City, even the top one hundred people in Outland cannot enter, and basically there is no person in charge of the sect."


    Qingque chuckled, "You beat the fairy world away, of course they refused to come."


    "As long as there are good things in Xiancheng, everyone will flock to them. Who cares if they are enemies?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "More shops and dojos are needed, especially for Fuluo, and for restraining the demons. It seems that there are a lot of people lacking."


    Qing Que frowned, "It''s fine to go back and do it again. I think about so many things every day, isn''t it tired?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t want to."


    Qingque looked at him, her eyes flowed, and said warmly, "You hope it will be there sooner or later. Don''t worry, I have been busy for more than a hundred years, and occasionally I have to stop and rest."


    "I know, but I just can''t let it go."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I used to think it would be very leisurely to be the lord of the city, but when I really became the lord of the city, I knew that it was not the case at all, haha..."


    smiled and smiled, his figure stagnated and suddenly stopped.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170413173742682 for your reward and support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3307: What do you say

    "What did you see?"


    Qingque asked with concern, her eyes constantly searching, "Is that Hunyuan Golden Fairy? It is true that you rarely see Hunyuan Golden Fairy coming, but there is no need to be surprised."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, in Wanghailou, let''s go and take a look."


    Wanghailou is a restaurant that faces the widest instant sea in the central area, hence its name.


    Zhou Shu went straight upstairs and directly into an elegant hall.


    The manager didn''t know Zhou Shu, but he saw the blue bird behind and immediately walked away with interest.


    In the elegant hall, a big Luo Jinxian was drinking himself. He didn''t look very happy, and the sad cloud on his face was about to overflow.


    Qingque was slightly surprised. Although this big Luo Jinxian had hidden his breath and appearance and figure, he seemed to have some secrets, but no matter how he looked at it, his cultivation level was very ordinary, and he could wipe out a row with his hand. He didn''t know Zhou Shu. Why do you care.


    "You...who are you?"


    When Zhou Shu came in, the big Luo Jinxian didn''t notice it at all, but the blue bird found it immediately when he came in, and stood up hurriedly, shouting in a little panic, "Just look at it! Don''t you say that the central area of ??Xianshu City is the safest? There will never be a disturbance, why would anyone dare to break in casually?"


    Zhou Shu walked over and sat opposite him, smiled, "I just ask you a few things."


    "It''s so nonsense!"


    Da Luo Jinxian looked angrily, "I thought you were very well-regulated here, but I didn��t expect it to be so messy, do things, do things?!"


    A trace of disdain flashed in the eyes of the green bird, "Don''t shout, it''s useless to shout loudly."


    Da Luo Jinxian panicked even more, and the wine in his hand spilled a lot, "You guys, who the **** is... I didn''t offend you!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly, "What are you afraid of?"


    Da Luo Jinxian''s heart tightened, and he said loudly, "Just look at it and you will know that the two of you are extraordinary in strength. Now you are coming in quietly, mostly with bad intentions, either to steal the treasure or to harm me. How can I? Maybe not afraid?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Isn''t that the reason?"


    That Da Luo panicked more and more, "You...what are you talking about?"


    Zhou comfortably said, "You have a ghost in your heart."


    Da Luo stagnated, and shouted loudly, "Nonsense! I''m not an internal response, what the **** do I have?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I didn''t say that you are Nei Ying, what are you anxious about? Besides, I don��t worry if you are Nei Ying. You are not the only disciple of the Suspended Bell Sect in Xianshu City. I am worried that the disciple in charge is Nei Ying and dare not let them go. Coming in, the city of Xianshu is too timid to be a climate."


    This sentence almost clearly indicated his position in Xianshu City, and Daluo was obviously aware of it, "You...who are you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand.


    Watching Zhou Shu gradually show his true form, the big Luo Jinxian was stunned, "You...it really is you! Do you remember me?"


    "Why don''t you remember?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said in a deep voice, "You dare to come to Xianshu City, you must be looking for me for something, but you are too late to see me, but why?"


    Recognized by Zhou Shu, the great Luo Jinxian did not evade at all. He fell back, half lying on the chair and said angrily, "A ghost has something to look for you, I was deceived! Since I was found by you, I want to kill and kill. It''s up to you! I can''t beat you anyway."


    Qing Que was a little confused, "The fairy?"


    "The fairy ambassador, go to the Xuanhuangjie to get my fairy ambassador."


    Zhou Shu nodded, pointed and said, "I was promoted to the Mahayana state in the Xuanhuang Realm and came along the Nine-Colored Cloud Ladder. This is this one."


    "Ah, the fairy envoy who has been to the Xuanhuang Realm," Qingque also came interested and said excitedly, "He must know many secrets!"


    Noting the expression in Qingque''s eyes, the fairy''s heart tightened, and he barely leaned under the chair, "What is your expression, do you want to eat me? I don''t know any secrets. It''s a very common errand to go to Xuanhuangjie to get in. Nothing, no, it''s a very hard job."


    Qingque smiled lightly, "You are quite frank, I want to eat you, but to eat your soul."


    The fairy pointed at her, and was so anxious that he couldn''t speak, "You...you..."


    "Alright, Qing Tie, don''t scare him."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "The fairy envoy, you are the first person in the fairy world I have ever met. You and I know it too well, of course I will not harm you, I just want to ask you a few things, but you''d better tell the truth. To be honest."


    With the blowing of the power of compassion, the fairy quickly calmed down.


    He paused, "Zhou Shu, no, I should call the city lord now, don''t call me the fairy envoy, my name is Huang Hao, the disciple of the Suspension Bell Sect."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You said you were cheated, what''s the matter?"


    Huang Hao said helplessly, "A good friend said, he has just returned from you, he said that there will be a big chance here in Outland, and his master is also there. He asked me to do so early. Come here, if you miss it, there will be no chance. I think about it. Xianshu City is the focus of the next development of the Immortal Realm, including the Demon World��s Liangmiao Kingdom and the Witch Realm. It��s better to work hard instead of guarding the limited resources in the Immortal Realm. Give it a try, it just happened that I was also in Outland, so I hurried to Xianshu City nine years ago, just wanted to contact the same master who has been here, so..."


    Qingque seemed to have realized something, and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Nine years ago, it was the day when you announced the city lord of Xianshu."


    "Yes, I was shocked when I heard this name."


    Huang Hao sighed, "Although some people have said that the city lord of Xianshu City is not easy to deal with, who would have thought that Xianting would be the most murderous person Xianting wanted to catch, and the hateful thing is that I even met him. When I hit it, my life is inevitable. I immediately wanted to go out. I went to find the uncle master first. But before I could get a message, I saw him being taken away by you..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Because he is really an internal response, not the group of them who jumped out I may not announce it at that point in time."


    Huang Hao suddenly thought of something, "That said, the fellow told me to come over, so that I should be the internal response?"


    "It should be cannon fodder."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The Suspended Bell Sect and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect knew in advance that I was in Xianshu City. For this reason, they have been recruiting people to gather their strength and seize Xianshu City secretly from within. You should be too Those who were recruited in this way, although their cultivation base is not enough, they are still qualified as cannon fodder."


    Qingque said with a smile, "In fact, we revealed the news ourselves."


    "Yes, at that time, the city of Xianshu was undercurrent, and many people were preparing secretly. Since they wanted to make trouble, they all gathered to solve it together, so I let them do it," Zhou Shu glanced at Huang Hao. Smiled, "It''s a shame to say that if you arrive a few days early, we can meet sooner."


    "See you soon, I''m afraid you will also be arrested."


    Huang Hao shook his head, still a little scared in his heart, "City Lord, where are those people now, won''t they all die?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at him, "What do you mean?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends for your monthly support of 20170413173742682, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3308: Blood Emperor Seal

    Huang Hao couldn''t help shaking his head, "I...I won''t ask."


    "Don''t be afraid, I didn''t use them as fertilizer, I didn''t waste it that much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s just work. It''s work in the immortal world. It''s the same here. Maybe the treatment is better."


    Huang Hao''s heart was shocked, "Let Hunyuan Jinxian help you, how do you do it? It''s harder than killing them, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You have been here for a few years, should you have seen the Dijiang Clan?"


    "Yeah, I have seen a lot. I didn''t expect you to be able to gather this kind of sacred beast race, even the immortal realm... No," Huang Hao thought of something, his face turned pale, "You...you Didn''t you use the blood soul lead on them?"


    The blue bird''s expression changed slightly, and he scolded, "What are you talking about!"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I really like to use the immortal world forbidden technique, but blood soul yin such a sorcery is still disdainful, not to mention the Dijiang clan has something better than blood soul yin."


    Huang Hao hesitated for a few breaths, "Blood Emperor Seal? No...Isn''t this already extinct?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him, showing a lot of surprises, and said in a slow voice, "It''s a fairy envoy, even the blood emperor''s seal knows it, no wonder, no wonder."


    "I just read more books."


    Huang Hao touched his beard, with a hint of contentment, "Is it really the blood emperor''s seal? The legendary blood curse of the Dijiang clan that can imprison even the soul?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You know that. Don''t spread it everywhere."


    The blood emperor''s seal is the magic trick obtained by promoting the power of the bloodline when Xiangru opens the eighth orifice. It has a lot of effects, and it has the effect of imprisoning the soul. Using the power of the bloodline to imprint the seal in the soul, the soul must obey the seal. The purpose of the above, the effect is better than that of the blood soul guide. It does not eliminate the stamp, and there is no chance of resistance at all. It is also safer. It will not affect the cultivation of both parties, and has the effect of promoting cultivation, but the conditions for use are much higher.


    It is very difficult to ask the other party to let go of the spirit calmly. It also needs to consume its own blood, and there is an upper limit of control, at most ten.


    Most of the Golden Immortals of Hunyuan captured in that battle were stamped with a stamp. The stamp content was obedience to Xianshu City. From then on, they were the most loyal subordinates of Xianshu City.


    "Of course, I would never dare to talk nonsense, otherwise you would give me a stamp."


    Huang Hao nodded again and again, with a curse of certainty, with a lot of surprise on his face, "In that case, the Dijiang clan finally has a king. This is something that has never happened in 100,000 years. If you let the fairy world know News, I''m afraid..."


    In the Dijiang Clan, there will only be one Dijiang with the seal of the Blood Emperor.


    When Xiangru understands the blood emperor''s seal, there will be no other Dijiang clan, and he is destined to become the king of the Dijiang clan.


    "You know a lot."


    Zhou Shu smiled and drank a glass of wine, and also made a decision, this guy could not leave Xianshu City again.


    "A little bit."


    Huang Hao seemed to have noticed something, so Huang Hao didn''t dare to feel complacent, and continued, "I hid for a few days, but I still want to leave quickly, but every time I go out, I feel like you are staring at me from behind. It feels really uncomfortable. , So I always come back every time I can��t take a few steps...City Lord, do you always look at me? I know you can do it, but why did you find me today? If you come earlier, I will be less. After years of suffering, I won��t be bored in the restaurant every day."


    drank a large glass of wine while talking, "Fortunately, your wine here is delicious, and you can improve your cultivation..."


    For him, meeting Zhou Shu now is more like a kind of relief.


    Looking at him with quite resentful eyes, Zhou Shu shook his head, "Actually, I didn''t. I only found you today and made you laugh."


    The city lord can indeed see everything in the city, but he has to pay attention to it.


    Yes, the movements of hundreds of thousands of people every day are all in Zhou Shu''s eyes, but it''s hard to tell if he doesn''t care about it. Most of the time, he watched others walking around and deducing things, and it was difficult to think about it. Think about who these people are and what they are doing.


    With Zhou Shu''s current ability, the most is to control every move of ten thousand people, no more.


    The ten thousand people are basically in the southern and northern districts.


    One is the dojo. This is where he must pay attention. If he doesn��t pay attention to the way of others, his own Shuzhi Dao is also difficult to grow. The foreign races in the North District are also the focus. On the one hand, he learns experience from foreign races-from the normal path of practitioners. The unavailable one, on the one hand, avoids troubles among alien races.


    As for the central area of ??the commercial area and the eastern area where the Zongmen is located, most of them are watched by others.


    And Huang Hao, who has always been hiding in the Central District, neither makes troubles nor goes out, and his cultivation is not special. If no one else knows him, it is naturally difficult to notice him, let alone report it to Zhou Shu.


    "This...I..."


    Huang Hao regretted it, but he could only swallow it by himself.


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted him, "We are also old friends. You can directly contact me for anything in the future. Do you have any problems with your cultivation? There are many sects here, such as the Heyin School, which is very good. Do you have any ideas? ?"


    "Can I say not to go?" Huang Hao spread his hands. Seeing that Zhou Shu didn''t respond, he had to grumble and said, "Then I will go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and toasted, "Our relationship has gone a step further by adding old friends to the same door, haha, let''s get rid of it."


    Huang Hao followed up and drank it helplessly.


    Zhou Shu put down his wine glass, his expression condensed slightly, "Brother Huang, where is the destination of the immortal charm you gave me?"


    Huang Hao''s heart felt tight. The one who should have come is still here. He still couldn''t hide. He hesitated and said, "City Lord, you need to know, I''m just acting on orders. Responsibilities,-in those small realms that are not born or develop unbalancedly When the realm of living beings is no longer in the world, other people are needed to bring them out, Lest they damage the realm further, this is the so-called entrainment��I didn��t know that it was the Xuanhuang Realm before I went. I didn��t know until I was taken to the Nanhua Heaven. I was actually going to the edge of the heavens to receive it. No wonder they Let me go to the golden fairy..."


    He sighed, "Before I was thinking that someone in the ordinary small world could break through, and any scattered immortal can take in. Why do you want the Golden Immortal to go? The disciples of the Suspension Bell Sect must also be sent out? Take me with you? Only when I arrived in Nanhua, did the genius understand that it turned out that this is the case. Only Jinxian can enter. As for the inability to get out, it doesn''t matter."


    I said before that Nanhua Tian is the quadrupole sky and one of the four gateways to the edge of the heavens.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "They still attach great importance to the Xuanhuang Realm as always."


    Qingque snorted softly, "Pay attention? Are you afraid, they have always been afraid of Xuanhuang World."


    "If you see it through, don''t tell it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and looked at Huang Hao who regretted secretly, "Leave us alone, continue talking about you, how did you get into the edge of the heavens? How did you reach the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    (PS: Thank you Kuang Xiao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3309: He is a good man

    "Naturally, the real elder of the sect took me there. How dare I go in alone."


    Huang Hao thought for a while, and said slowly, "He took me all the way for about a year, or longer...I don''t remember a bit."


    Qingque stared at him, "You don''t even remember the time?"


    Huang Hao sighed, "Fellow Daoist, I was a golden fairy at that time. I couldn''t imagine the speed of the golden fairy of Hunyuan. Besides, the perception was always obscured, and I couldn''t see the outside. I can''t remember exactly how long it took. ."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Go on."


    "In short, it is about half a month''s journey to reach the Xuanhuang Realm. The real elder stopped. He said your name and situation, and let me go and pick him up by myself," Huang Hao paused, " I don��t understand, why is it coming, but he wants to change me? Isn��t it easier for him to go by himself? Later, he returned to the sect, and I found out after inquiring..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "There is no accidental fire."


    "Yes, you came out soaring, and you must have seen it..." Huang Hao nodded and thought of something before shook his head quickly, "No, you haven''t seen it either."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I want to see it, it''s impossible to be here, so you''re lucky."


    "It''s pretty good, at least it didn''t know how to die," Huang Hao was also a little grateful, "I knew this was the case, I shouldn''t have taken this errand...In other words, they would definitely let me go. of."


    Qing Ting was a little confused, "What are you talking about, there is no danger?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "It''s the invisible and alien fire surrounding the Xuanhuang Realm. There is no way to detect it. As long as it touches it, it will turn into ashes."


    Huang Hao nodded, "Yes, I haven''t been able to know what kind of power it is until now. I only know that even if it is Hunyuan Jinxian, it can''t be touched, otherwise it will die. Only the quasi-sage, or the Taoist protection It''s possible to escape the catastrophe, but it will also be injured."


    "It turns out that''s the case."


    Qing Que''s heart tightened, and she looked at Zhou Shu and said, "You... don''t do such dangerous things in the future."


    "I can''t do it if I want to, I can only fly once."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I thought the Immortal Realm had a way to avoid the Wuwanghuo, and I hoped to get it from them in the future, but I didn''t expect that they didn''t...In this way, if we want to go back to the Xuanhuang Realm, it would be a lot of trouble."


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s gaze, Huang Hao quickly said, "I didn''t lie to you, I really don''t know, I will tell you if I have one."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You wouldn''t know it either."


    Qingque looked at Huang Hao, and seemed to realize it, "No wonder the real elder asked you to pick up and let you explore the way as cannon fodder."


    Huang Hao felt helpless, "Yes, fortunately, I was lucky, but I didn��t encounter Wuwanghuo. I went to the Xuanhuang Realm with fear all the way. I just wanted to go down and finish the task quickly, but I couldn��t go down. Strong, but I''m a golden fairy, I can''t even break through the first layer..."


    He shook his head, "I was puzzled at the time. Elder Shi told me that the Xuanhuang Realm is very weak, and the highest realm is no more than a miscellaneous immortal. The origin has long been missing, and there will be no guardians trapped in the edge of the heavens. Any race in the heavens can easily go down... But the situation is clearly different from what he said, so difficult to break through the air wind layer, obviously shows that the Profound Yellow Realm is guarded, and it is a strong person far beyond me. He won''t let me go down."


    Zhou Shu and Qingque both knew about the existence of Pu Lao, and were silent.


    Huang Hao continued, "When I was at a loss, a vague figure suddenly appeared in front of me, and I kneeled for him."


    Hearing how refreshing he said to kneel, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but exclaimed, "You really know current affairs..."


    "You can''t do it if you don''t kneel. The one who can appear here must be that powerful guardian," Huang Hao said calmly, "I can''t enter the Profound Yellow Realm, and it''s impossible to go back. The elder said, I just don''t complete the task. I have to be punished, and I might be hit by Wuwanghuo when I go back like this. The person in front of me is my only savior. I immediately told him the purpose of my coming here and that no matter what he wants me to do, I will agree."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "How did he tell you?"


    Huang Hao said slowly, "He said you would definitely not follow me, so he asked me to give you a talisman."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "He asked you to give me that fairy quote?"


    "Yes."


    Huang Hao nodded, "Xianjie doesn''t have the habit of using talisman to lead, he gave me that talisman."


    "It''s him?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, why did Pu Lao give himself a fairy yin talisman? No, it is hard to say whether it is a fairy yin talisman. What does he want to do?


    He was lost in thought because of Pu Lao, while Qingque remained sober, and asked sharply, "Huang Hao, you even know the blood emperor seal, and you must know what that talisman is! Come on! Don''t hesitate!"


    Huang Hao paused, "Actually, I don''t know much, I can only see a few. The talisman does have strong spatial characteristics, but it is definitely not a talisman from the fairy world, but more like a Zen talisman from the Long Kingdom. There are some traces left by dragons, but I am not sure."


    Zhou Shu seems to understand something, "Could it be that I went to Long Country?"


    Qingque paused and said angrily, "He actually asked you to go to the Dragon Kingdom, a miscellaneous immortal who has just been promoted to the Dragon Kingdom, isn''t he going to die?"


    "Not necessarily."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. Pu Lao had indeed been against him before, but not anymore. When he was near Xuchang, he also had exchanges with Pu Lao, and Pu Lao also mentioned the essence of his law of order, if not so. , He may not understand the law of order.


    He looked at Huang Hao, "In addition to Fu Lu, what else did he say?"


    Huang Hao thought for a while and thought The others are nothing, nothing more than not revealing the situation of the fairy world, these are all taught by the sect, and we fairy envoys would never say... he In fact, he is a good person, so don''t blame him. "


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Why?"


    "Although I can''t see his original appearance, I think so," Huang Hao''s expression was serious, "Don''t you think that the Xuanhuang Realm is well protected by him? Don''t say that golden immortals like me cannot enter. Even if Hunyuan Jinxian comes over, he still dare not approach, such a powerful guardian is rare in the heavens, but he would rather stay on the edge of the heavens to guard you, of course it is good."


    What did Zhou Shu understand, "You mean, those Wuwang fires are controlled by him?"


    "Otherwise, those unreasonable fires are the best protection for a world."


    Huang Hao spread his hands, "My luck has always been bad, but I came here smoothly, and I didn''t even touch any sparks, and...in the end, he sent me out, and I didn''t touch anything."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and was silent for a while.


    But I also know in my heart that what Huang Hao said is probably true. It''s not just Huang Hao because Pu Lao helped to pass Wuwanghuo. Even if Zhou Shu himself could escape Wuwanghuo and leave the edge of the heavens by the wind, It was probably what Pu Lao did.


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3310: 1 drunk

    Zhou Shu sighed.


    Pu Lao is also well-intentioned. He has been guarding the Xuanhuang Realm, but he does not understand why Pu Lao did this?


    For the Profound Yellow Realm, staying on the edge of the heavens is incredible for a dragon clan, especially a quasi-sage dragon clan.


    "I do not understand!"


    Qingque thought for a while, but was still very puzzled, "If Pu Lao has been protecting the Xuanhuang Realm, then there are so many foreign races that have been invading, why didn''t we see Pu Lao blocking them and let them come in if they wanted to? Yes, no one in the Profound Yellow Realm has been able to ascend to the immortal for 20,000 years. What is going on with the ever-increasing calamity? Is this also Pu Lao protecting us?"


    Zhou Shu paused and sighed, "Maybe, this is also a kind of protection."


    "People are dead, what kind of protection is this?!"


    Qingque shook her head vigorously, clenched her fist unconsciously, and said angrily, "So many people died for the catastrophe, this is also called protection? I really don''t understand!"


    Seeing that she was going to run away, Zhou Shu quickly held her hand and comforted her warmly, "Qing Que, things are over long ago, don''t be persistent, and I promise that next time I see Pu Lao, I will try my best to let him give You will explain."


    He knows why the blue bird is angry.


    When Qingque flew through the catastrophe failed, she almost died. Fortunately, her tool spirit saved her life. So, following her partner for thousands of years, she was obliterated by the heavenly catastrophe that shouldn��t be there. She couldn��t help resent Pu prison.


    This incident is regarded as her inverse scale, as long as she touches it, even if she is calm, she can''t help it.


    "I����"


    Qingque warmed his hands and heart, and soon calmed down, "I don''t know if Pu Lao is an enemy or a friend, so don''t do such dangerous things."


    Huang Hao looked at the two of them, somewhat dumb, "Maybe I said something wrong, don''t care."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "No, what you said is very useful to us. After that, you will go back?"


    "Ok."


    Huang Hao nodded, "When I saw Elder Shi there, he was very surprised and respected me a lot. At that time, I was still wondering. After I went back, I realized that he left a lot of gods on me. Nian, I wanted to do something through me, but before I reached the Xuanhuang Realm, all those spiritual thoughts disappeared. He thought that I did those things and thought I was great! Hey, I don��t even know this at all. What happened."


    said, he smiled, "It should be the same Pu Lao you said did it."


    Qing Ting also nodded this time, "It can only be him."


    In the Profound Yellow Realm, there can never be a second person who can erase the Hunyuan Golden Immortal.


    No one knows Pu Lao''s cultivation base, but all signs indicate that his strength is unprecedentedly strong, and may be stronger than anyone Zhou Shu has seen so far.


    Huang Hao continued, "Leaving the edge of the heavens, I returned to the immortal world. I didn''t tell the sect about the talisman, but they might know the guardian. This is what I guess... I don��t know, I left after I handed in the task. I��m not from the Suspension Bell Sect Master. I��ve been out there all the time. It may be the case. They chose me as cannon fodder.��


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Brother Huang, I want to thank you for guiding me back then."


    Huang Hao said frankly, "Don''t thank you, I don''t count as a lead, you didn''t come with me, Fulu, you are useless."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Hehe, I don''t know what Huang brother has in the future?"


    Huang Hao spread out his hands and smiled helplessly, "I will do what you plan."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile. It seems that Huang Hao is really aware of current affairs, and he never thought of resisting, "Then you go to the Dutch school. I believe that if you join the elder, the disciples will be very happy, knowing the Dutch school. How to get there? Do you want me to take you there?"


    "Farewell, you are busy with you."


    Huang Hao waved his hand, "I just ask people if I don''t know, since you have seen it anyway, I am not afraid of anything."


    Watching Huang Hao walk downstairs, Qing Que seemed to think, "This person is quite understandable and takes a lot less effort."


    "Indeed, if the immortal realms are all such people, that would be fine, and there is no need to use any stamps."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, but his expression gradually became solemn, "I want to go to the Dragon Realm once, and there is a projection of Pu Lao over there. He should be able to tell me something. To open the puzzle of the Xuanhuang Realm, most of them have to get answers from him. ."


    Qingque nodded lightly, "Don''t worry, Xianshu City is still very dangerous now. If someone breaks in and even finds Jianmu, it will be troublesome."


    Zhou Shu smiled, looked at her and said, "I''m not talking about now. To do a good job in the formation, but also to wait for the demon world to solve the problem. Speaking of it, Yueru has made great progress during this period. It''s better than the Great Demon Lord, Qingque, do you regret not going with me?"


    Qingque thought for a while, "Then we will go to the Dragon Realm together when the formation is over?"


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu sat down with her and smiled, "Come on, we haven''t had a drink together for a long time."


    Decades, passed by drunk.


    In the void, no one can see it, a Hundred Ghosts chariot is moving fast.


    There was a sharp thunderbolt, and King Jiang shook his horse whip forcefully, "Your Excellency, how long will it take?"


    "Thanks for you on this road, driving for decades."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "In about half a year, we will be able to completely leave the witch world, and then we will be very close to Xianshu City."


    Jiang Renwang shook his head and laughed, "What''s the hard work? I''m following Renwang! That''s my lifelong wish."


    Lin Zhu chuckled, "You have said this sentence thousands of times."


    "what is this?!"


    King Jiang didn��t take any notice of it, "Thousands of times, tens of thousands of times, I want to say that before, I wanted to be the emperor, but after seeing the emperor, I knew that I was also worthy to be a follower. Kui Jie was rescued in such a difficult situation, and he also solved the Xuanming clan''s conspiracy, and eliminated countless demon clan great demon lords! I can never do this kind of thing! I can''t even think of it! "


    Zhao Yueru feels helpless Don''t boast, we have listened to these words thousands of times, and the ears are all calluses. "


    "Don''t say it, then don''t say it."


    King Jiang Ren sighed, "I have only followed the Emperor for a few decades, and I can see that he has a lot of benefits. You can''t praise it too much, but you two girls, you have been with him for so long, but are not willing to praise. ...Really, you don''t know the blessing in the blessing."


    The two women were stagnant, and their cheeks were dizzy, and they scolded together, "What are you talking about."


    Zhou Shu deliberately showed a hint of displeasure, "The king, don''t talk nonsense."


    Jiang Ren Wang laughed and nodded, "Don''t talk or say."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two women and was about to say something, but suddenly he stopped moving.


    A few people were obviously aware of it, and doubts appeared on their faces.


    "Shu, what''s wrong with you?"


    "What''s the matter, senior?"


    "Human Sovereign, what are you doing? Didn''t the previous injuries burst out, right? I just said those witches asked me to come!"


    looked at Zhou Shu one by one, caring beyond words.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170413173742682 for your reward and support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3311: The old book said

    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and took out the flying sword with the mark of Zhu Rong. The mark kept flickering, and a little flame came out from time to time, and he was alive.


    As Zhou Shu flew away from the chariot, the flame became violent, and the dazzling flame gradually enveloped Zhou Shu.


    "The power of the sun?"


    Jiang Renwang''s face changed drastically, he leaped up and wanted to rush forward, but was blocked by Zhou Shu, "It''s okay, you guys wait a moment."


    After a while, the flame disappeared and the flying sword returned to its original state. Zhou Shu returned to the chariot and sighed with a smile, "I still haven''t escaped."


    "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Zhu looked at him with concern.


    Zhou calmly said, "Zhu Rong asked me to discuss something."


    What did Zhao Yueru think of, "The power of the sun and stars?"


    "That''s right."


    Zhou Shu nodded approvingly, and slowly said, "Zhu Rong is not a fuel-efficient lamp, knowing that the Xuanming clan finds Emei to integrate the power of the moon and stars, just like the same method, intends to find Emei to integrate the power of the sun and stars, and let me help her."


    Jiang Ren Wang pondered, "Zhu Rong and Xuan Ming are used to fighting, and they have the opportunity to deal with each other. I really won''t miss it."


    Zhao Yueru was a bit dissatisfied, "Shu, ignore her, you worked so hard in the Kuiwei world before, and when you needed help, Zhu Rong couldn''t escape. Now we are about to leave the witch world, and she came up instead."


    Zhou Shu paused, "She explained. She said that she deliberately didn''t show up because she wanted to test the envoy, but if the Zhu Rong clan and I are really in danger, she will definitely come out."


    Zhao Yueru said irritably, "I think she is testing you."


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. Judging from Zhu Rong''s words, she was probably not satisfied with Suddenly. There were many meanings in her words that she wanted to take over from the envoy. Of course, that was impossible, but Zhu Rong suggested that In line with Zhou Shu''s ideas, Emei''s revival might also be targeted.


    He smiled, "I promised her to try. If she can''t do it, I will say that this matter is also good for us."


    "No matter what the emperor wants to do, I will follow."


    Jiang Renwang nodded, and said solemnly, "The Zhurong people are very rich, don''t make them cheap."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know yet. She said she would bring people to Xianshu City. I think it should not be bad. If it is not as good as the conditions of the Xuanming clan, let alone me, Emei cannot agree."


    Lin Zhu thought of something, "Senior, does the Zhu Rong clan still promise to protect the Kuiwei world?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at King Jiang Ren and said faintly, ��She mentioned that, but I said it��s not necessary. The Jiang family and Kuiwei Jie have plans, and she doesn��t have to worry about it.��


    Zhao Yueru frowned unconsciously, "She is so generous."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I reminded her and advised her not to be troublesome, she didn''t say anything."


    King Jiang Ren''s expression said as usual, "Don''t worry, after being in Xuanming, the Jiang family will no longer believe in foreign races, not even the Kuiwei world. Even if Zhu Rong promises to protect, the old scholar will not stay there. , If not wrong, I think they are now preparing to leave."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Ren King, where do you think they will go?"


    "The Jiang family may be close to Xianshu City, but I don''t think it is the old man," Jiang Renwang looked at Zhou Shu and paused, "Human, I once heard the old man say something, I don��t know if it should be. It should be said."


    Zhou Shu��s jaw, "What''s the matter?"


    King Jiang hesitated, and said slowly, "He said that only the one who killed the Emperor Xuanyuan is the next one."


    Zhao Yueru and Lin Zhu are both stagnant, Lin Zhu na said, "The old man hates him so?"


    "It''s not an ordinary hate."


    King Jiang sighed, "I still remember the way he looked at me when I said the words Human Emperor, it was... Forget it, I also feel that being the Human Emperor is not what I can If I can, at least I will not be able to pass the old test."


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "Do you know why the old man hates the emperor?"


    Jiang Ren Wang shook his head, "I don''t know, he never said that, and there is no record in the ancient books of the clan, it is all before the emergence of the Kuiwei world."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, "Senior, it''s really hard to ask the old man to admit you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "Don''t think about it now, who knows what will happen in the future, maybe the Emperor of Xuanyuan is not what he thinks, the king of humans, go ahead."


    "Yes."


    The King Jiang waved his whip, and the Hundred Ghosts chariot ran again, turning into a black line and disappearing into the void.


    Several months have passed.


    Lin Zhu pointed to the front and asked in surprise, "What are those?"


    A large block of dense obstacles in front, countless black spots piled together, like a continuous beach, covering the sky and sun, dividing the entire void into two halves.


    "Chaotic rocky beach."


    Jiang Ren Wang said with emotion, "I haven''t been here for a long time, it''s still like this, messy, and not angry at all."


    Zhou Shu explained, ��The rocky beach is the natural boundary between the shaman world and the outer world. It consists of tens of millions of floating islands and some small worlds. The scope is very wide. Generally speaking, people who want to go from the outer world to the shaman world are unwilling. If you pass the Demon Realm, you must pass through the rocky beach. It looks desolate, but in fact, there are many practitioners who have nowhere to go, as well as foreigners who stay for a long time. They also live on the rocky beach, such as robbery, so the rock The beach is also called a paradise for wanderers."


    "Thinking that when I passed by here back then, it was a lot of hardship and embarrassment."


    Jiang Ren Wang said, "All the foreign races here are bandits, and the practitioners may be similar. Although their individual strength is not very strong, they are a force that cannot be underestimated when they are assembled, and they understand the terrain. , I can��t do anything to hide and attack anyone. I have suffered a lot. It is said that even the sect in charge cannot clear this place, and the Wu clan is the same."


    Zhao Yueru immediately became interested, "Is there a good place like this? I want to try it."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly Listen to what you mean, do you think this is a secret place? "


    Zhao Yueru nodded repeatedly, "Isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course not, the experience here is terrible, and there is basically no chance to go, there is no need to go."


    Zhao Yue thought for a while, "Then what do they do if they find it, it''s impossible for us to be such a big car without being discovered, right?"


    Zhou Shu looked at King Jiang, "Ren King, what do you say?"


    Jiang Renwang paused, "The easiest way to solve the bandits is to give them a little money. There is no need to waste time and energy. I didn��t know this reason at first, so I wasted decades in it. The only thing I got was It''s just some fighting experience, but Dao hardly grows."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Have you heard?"


    Zhao Yueru glanced at the two of them, "The King of People listens to you everything, and you told him most of these things."


    was still a little annoyed, but she also gave up the thought of exploring.


    Indeed, there are some places in the heavens that are not suitable for exploration. Even if the life span of the practitioner is very long and there is a lot of time, it should not be spent.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3312: Deposit

    a few days later.


    The Hundred Ghost Chariot entered the rocky beach.


    There are floating islands everywhere. The distance between the nearest two islands is even less than hundreds of miles. It can be said that they are close to each other. It is not easy to drive here. I have to slow down. If it is faster, maybe It was too late to turn around and hit the floating island. Although the floating island with a radius of tens of thousands of miles did not survive the collision, it could not bear the collision too much.


    "Someone, do you want to pay now?"


    Zhao Yueru stood in front of the car with his sword, a little light flashed in her eyes.


    Looking at several dark shadows patrolling in the distance, Zhou Shu didn''t care, "Don''t worry, wait until they decide the outcome."


    "The winner is determined?"


    Zhao Yueru was a little puzzled, but soon understood.


    Those dark shadows obviously represent different forces, and they fought quickly in order to compete for the fat sheep of the Hundred Ghost Chariot.


    Several hours later, the drums died down, and only a few people slowly flew over.


    The big Luo Jinxian headed by ���� still had a large group of blood stains on his face, even his eyes were covered, and a little light was barely revealed from it, cold and full of killing intent.


    "kill!"


    The man glanced at Zhou Shu and others, and gave the order without hesitation.


    Well, maybe the driver who has hidden his breath is not in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, and waited for the people to pounce on him before raising his sleeves. Several white mists slowly flew out, seemingly slow, but they covered them with incomparable precision.


    A few people can''t move anymore, only their eyes can turn, but they can''t see clearly.


    "You...you?"


    The people headed by ���� finally felt that something was wrong, but they were still very hard-hearted, "No matter who you are, when you enter the rocky beach, don''t want to go out!"


    Zhao Yueru drew his sword forward, Feng Han''s sword light shook his head twice, "Is it?"


    The whole body was cold, as if every inch from top to bottom was cut by the sword light, an inexplicable chill that had never been seen before slowly rose from the bottom of my heart, even if he had killed countless people, he had some palpitations, but he quickly settled. Losing his mind, he said hoarsely, "Shu Shan didn''t make it through, so are you worthy?!"


    Zhao Yueru was stagnant, and then became angry, "How about Shushan?"


    "Don''t get angry with them."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, waved his hand to collect the white mist, and said indifferently, ��Let you guys come to me, don��t do extra things, it��s all in vain.��


    The man stood there for a while, his eyes flickering.


    "go!"


    Under an order, several people disappeared.


    Zhao Yueru''s expression was slightly condensed, "I have never seen such a practitioner. He is weak and arrogant, and he is not afraid of death at all..."


    "It''s completely different from the sect disciple, right?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This is how the bandits are. They don''t care about longevity, they only care about temporary satisfaction. One day is counted as one day. Besides, they don''t know how much blood is stained in their hands. They don''t know how to write death words long ago. Now they are dead. It��s no different from dying late."


    Zhao Yue asked suspiciously, "Then why let them go, kill them, will they find their leader?"


    Jiang Renwang asked, "If the emperor feels dirty, let me take care of them."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It is not us who will kill them, and these people are still useful."


    "Because of causality?" Jiang Renwang thought of something and inexplicably gave a thumbs up. "Over the years, I have always listened to you to say this. Is it because you have an understanding of the law of causation? As expected, I followed. Sovereign, I am enlightening at any time!"


    "You should kill for the sake of cause and effect."


    Zhao Yueru blinked, "Kill them, the people who want to kill them or those who have been killed by them will help us, maybe we can get a lot of benefits."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You also make sense, but I think that the cause and effect of these people in the rocky beach should not fall on us, and the benefits from this may not necessarily be real benefits. It is best not to Contaminated."


    Jiang Renwang nodded quickly, "The Emperor is right."


    Zhao Yueru glanced at him, rather speechless, "You...you fellow."


    Lin Zhu thought for a while and said, "Sister Yue, in fact, if these people are killed or not, it is not at all concerned. Not only can they not see the Hundred Ghost Chariots, they can''t even recognize Dao Qi."


    "Yes, I just put a lot of effort into trying their new sense of kendo on them, but it didn''t show any effect."


    Zhao Yueru thought about it, but also felt dull. There is no need to think about these people for a while, "They are like beasts. I don''t know how to be grateful if I let them go."


    It was just a few hours before I knew it, the chariot went deeper and deeper, and a group of people blocked in front in time.


    Shicai was also there, but he was standing behind. In front of him was a masked man in Tsing Yi, who was already a golden fairy of Hunyuan. After a pair of eagle-like eyes swept across the bodies, a trace of surprise flashed.


    "I was rude before."


    He arched his hands and said, "Could some of you come here from the mysterious world?"


    Zhou Shu replied politely, "Yes, I plan to borrow it from here, okay?"


    The man gave his jaw slightly, "Under the wind, Kun, may I ask your surname?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at King Jiang. King Jiang understood, stood up and raised his hand, "Old man King Jiang."


    "What a resounding name."


    Fengkun laughed, and the laughter gradually became colder, "Hey, even the emperor, it��s not easy to get past here."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How dare you slander the Emperor!"


    Jiang Ren Wang was furious, and he was about to attack with his whip, but Zhou Shu stopped him with a glance and shouted there, "Say it, what are the conditions for you to borrow?"


    "It''s not just an excuse."


    Feng Kun sighed, "You bring such precious things, just the ghost wooden box, I don''t know how many people are coveted. Even if we are willing to let you pass, others may not be willing. Why don''t you just go ahead? Let us get things done, so we won��t suffer a few more sins."


    He shook his head, and said with emotion, "After all, other people are not as easy to talk as we are, and they are often weird spells, even if they are Hunyuan Jinxian, they will inevitably be tortured and unhappy~www.novelhall. com~Jiang Renwang hadn''t spoken yet, Zhou Shu spoke first, "That''s not just an excuse, but also help us bodyguards by the way. "


    "what?"


    "I heard you right? Looking for our bodyguard?"


    "Who do you think of us? We would never do that kind of embarrassing thing!"


    The group of thieves was in an uproar, but Feng Kun laughed, "Hehe, you have a good idea, do you want us to help you block other people?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shushun took out a gold brick and threw it twice in his hand.


    The thieves haven��t seen anything yet, Feng Kun��s complexion slightly changed, and he said coldly, ��You are from the Suspense Sect. It��s impossible to break out a gold brick!"


    "I didn''t say that I would rely on it to break through, that''s too much trouble."


    Zhou Shu sighed and threw the gold bricks away.


    The group of thieves evaded in a hurry, Feng Kun remained motionless, until the gold brick fell flat in front of him, his face showed a trace of astonishment, and he looked at Zhou Shu unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu said freely, "How about this Ninth-Rank gold brick as the deposit for your bodyguards?"


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3313: I want to train my heart

    Fengkun stared at the golden bricks in front of him, his eyes flickering.


    what is happening?


    is the Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifact. If he robbed him here for hundreds of thousands of years, he might not be able to achieve such a big gain.


    But the other party was able to bring out the Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifacts to buy, and they were polite. Does it also show that the things they brought are extraordinary?


    Do you want to fight?


    "Don''t be alert, put it away."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You only need fairy power to use it, of course, the law of power is better, and the effect is probably better than what you use now."


    "You''re welcome, then."


    Fengkun stretched out his hand and grabbed the gold brick. When he started to check it carefully, he didn''t notice any difference. He smiled, "Your Excellency is very generous."


    No matter what, get your hand first.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Doesn''t it mean that he has lost his face if he is not generous in doing things with King Ren? I am also helpless. How does Brother Feng feel about the suggestion just now?"


    Fengkun pondered for a few breaths and nodded, "After receiving the deposit, we will naturally do things. We have always been honest and honest, but I have to decide how to do things."


    Zhou Shu looked at Wang Ren Wang, and Wang Ren Wang sternly said, "What are you going to do, let''s listen to it?"


    Feng Kun paused, "First of all, you can no longer take the Hundred Ghosts Chariot, the target is too big, it is easy to attract the enemy."


    Zhao Yueru snorted, "What does that matter? The more enemies the better."


    Jiang Renwang glanced at Zhou Shu and nodded knowingly, "Then what can you do? Our car can''t be put into the cave."


    "How difficult is this?"


    Fengkun flew up and hovered over the chariot, "You leave now."


    Zhao Yueru''s face changed, "Bold! What are you going to do? Go away!"


    Jiang Ren Wang also held the whip and didn''t move. "You want me to get out of the chariot unless... well, I''m going!"


    Before I finished speaking, I saw Zhou Shu had already left. He hurriedly flew up and stood with Zhou Shu.


    The two women naturally followed, with some doubts in their eyes, "Shu, okay?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It''s okay, he can''t take it away."


    Zhao Yueru is still very worried, "If he gets in disorder and detonates the power inside, that won''t work. Besides, what does he fly over? I don''t know at all. How can I look at him as a bandit and nothing good will happen."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s okay, this person is not easy."


    Zhao Yueru had no choice but to not speak, and stared at Feng Kun earnestly, wanting to see what was so difficult about him.


    Although the two are sound transmissions, Feng Kun seems to have noticed it, and sneered, low and gloomy, like Xiao Ye Ciao.


    In the sound of laughter, Feng Kun turned into a vague black mist.


    The two sides of the black mist continued to expand outward, like two unfolding wings, getting bigger and bigger. After completely covering the Hundred Ghost Chariot, it did not stop until it reached thousands of miles, and the black shadow began to sink at both ends. Close slowly.


    King Jiang frowned, "What is this trick?"


    Zhao Yueru was also a little surprised, but still did not let go, "Isn''t it just a secret method, we can do it ourselves."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You keep watching."


    The black shadows began to dissipate, and were completely gone in a short time, but what appeared in front of everyone was not the Hundred Ghost Chariot, but a small floating island with a radius of nearly a thousand miles. It looked no different from the surrounding floating islands. Zhao Yueru felt it in her heart. Tight, hurriedly out of the sense of consciousness, became more nervous.


    The Hundred Ghosts Chariot, and Ying Long on the car, were not aware of them, as if they had disappeared.


    She said anxiously, "What did you do? Where is our tank?"


    On the floating island, Feng Kun stood upright and said coldly, "Nature is inside. I will hide it for you to avoid being swaggered."


    "You hid it? What did you do when you hid it?"


    Zhao Yueru was a little annoyed, "We have to hurry, you are hiding now, don''t you want to take it out later?"


    Fengkun snorted and turned to Jiang Ren Wangdao, "You don''t need to take it out again, I''ll take you out, just come up without fear of death."


    "I am afraid of everything, so I am not afraid of death."


    With a big stride, King Jiang reached the floating island, stepped hard a few times, and said strangely, "It''s quite sturdy, stronger than my concealment technique."


    Fengkun was slightly disdainful, "Yours is the magic formula, mine is not, how about you, don''t you dare to come?"


    Before the words fell, Zhou Shu had stopped opposite him, smiled and arched his hands, "Brother Feng is indeed a believer."


    The two women also followed. Zhao Yueru walked around on the floating island, seeming to want to discover something, but there is no answer to how to do it, and I don��t know how the floating island changed, just like the real one. He hesitated and still didn''t take out the sword, "How did you... come here?"


    Fengkun ignored her and said faintly, "Go, it''s a bit faster, but you should be fine."


    I didn''t see what he was doing, but the floating island suddenly bounced out.


    Seeing floating islands passing by one by one, the surrounding wind sounded like a drum, Zhao Yueru couldn''t hide his surprise, "This...this is flying too fast, right?"


    "Faster than me."


    Jiang Ren Wang is very calm.


    Lin Zhu was also surprised, "And very flexible. It was only a few tens of miles away from the floating island just now, but she dodges at once. She changed her little sister and couldn''t react at all."


    Jiang Renwang nodded seriously, "If I change, I must bump into it."


    Zhao Yueru settled down, walked towards Fengkun, and bowed straight to salute, "Daoist, I''m sorry, I was too rude just now."


    Fengkun said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter if you are rude, I won''t tell you the reason anyway."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhao Yueru retreated, her face was calm, and there was a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked at her, his eyes a little solemn, "You understand?"


    "Understood, I shouldn''t underestimate others."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, she understood, Feng Kun is really not easy, hiding the Hundred Ghost Chariot in a floating island nearly a thousand miles away, no one will notice it, and she can also take the floating island and fly quickly in the rocky beach. The speed is about the same as that of Hunyuan Jinxian, not to mention herself, even Zhou Shu can''t do it She never thought there would be such a thing.


    Zhou Shu nodded, saying nothing.


    In recent decades, Zhao Yueru has changed, to be precise after defeating Lou Gang.


    From the previous sufferings, he has become arrogant.


    It is not surprising that Da Luo Jinxian can defeat the strong on the celestial pole list, or the strong surrender willingly, and whoever changes will be unable to hold his mind.


    But many geniuses fell like this, you must know that reaching a great achievement is just a step in growth.


    It��s just that Zhou Shu can��t forcefully persuade and give advice. Zhao Yueru is not Caiying, but has his own ideas and plans, so he knows things will turn out to be like this, and he didn��t say, let Zhao Yueru lose face once, just hope she will understand later There are many strange people and strangers in the heavens. You must maintain awe and respect at all times, otherwise you will not have time to suffer a loss in the future, and you may lose your life once you lose.


    Zhao Yueru hesitated, "Shu, I need to refine my heart."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yueru, just think about it all the way, don''t worry about other things."


    Zhao Yueru sat down, closed his eyes, quietly.


    (PS: Thank you 1yxw for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    (Https://)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3314: You continue to edit

    Fengkun controlled the floating island to fly, but he also paid attention to the surroundings. He snorted when he saw this scene.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What is Feng Feng smiling?"


    Fengkun said coldly, "You are obviously the leader of this group, but you are secretive, isn''t it also very rude?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t think that the first one is that I am not a leader, and the second is Wang''s respectful and high cultivation base, so it is just right to negotiate with you."


    Jiang Ren Wang nodded quickly, "That''s it."


    "The cultivation base is high, but can the strength be stronger than you? Don''t you practitioners respect the strength?"


    Fengkun sneered, "If there is only one him, I just took your chariot away, I don''t think he can stop it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Brother Feng is still confessed."


    Fengkun was taken aback, "Frankly what?"


    "Frankly confess that I am not a practitioner."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and slowly said, "I have never seen a member of the Beiyuan Yu clan in the Xuanhuang Realm for many years. I have always regretted it. I didn''t expect to see Brother Feng in the rocky beach today. All my wishes were fulfilled. , It can be regarded as a rare opportunity, what do you think, brother Feng?"


    Fengkun stared at Zhou Shu, silent for a moment.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "The three great masters of the Northern Plains, Fengjia is the leader of the house, how respectable is the status, why does Fengfeng want to live on the rocky beach and do these things?"


    The floating island suddenly stopped and lay across the several floating islands.


    Everyone was shocked, but Zhao Yueru sat quietly, seeming to see nothing.


    Fengkun calmed down and scolded, "What are you talking about! How easy is it to be in the rocky beach, how can it be considered a wandering?"


    "That doesn''t count."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "As long as Brother Feng likes it, I just don��t understand it with Brother Feng��s ability to stay anywhere. It is said that the relationship between the monster clan and the immortal world is very good, and the monster clan can also practice in the immortal sect at will. , But Brother Feng, as an authentic descendant of the feather crow, loves this chaotic rocky beach, and what��s even more strange is...Brother Feng doesn��t seem to have much blood, unlike the others here."


    Fengkun clenched his fist unconsciously and stared at him, "How did you see it?"


    "I was a little skeptical at first, but when I saw you put all the tanks in, that suspicion was naturally gone."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Brother Feng, you should also perceive what is on the chariot, you can hide it, and you can also fly it with you, except for the legendary clan of the gods who can even carry the sun. The race can do it, not even the Dragons themselves."


    Fengkun sighed, "I only earn you a gold brick, and I lose."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The gold bricks are only a deposit. Brother Feng can send me out, as well as compensation. If you can send me to..."


    Fengkun stared, "Okay, I won''t leave the rocky beach."


    "Is you wanted by the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Me too, the ranking is still very high, just right."


    "Here, who want to pass here, how many are not wanted by the fairy world?"


    Fengkun��s eyes were full of disdain, ��Who cares about this, I don��t leave because of me, it��s nothing to do with you, don��t ask any more, it��s no good for you.


    Zhou Shu blinked, "No, my ranking is really high."


    Fengkun waved his hand, rather disgusted, "That is your business, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Never mind."


    Zhou Shu sighed and walked back sadly.


    Jiang Ren Wang has long been dissatisfied, is this guy worthy of the Emperor''s grievances? Angrily said, "Feng Kun has such a big temper, Human Emperor, please ignore him."


    "The Emperor?"


    Fengkun suddenly shook, "What did you say?"


    Jiang Renwang snorted and said without concealment, "Human Emperor, he is the Human Emperor, and I am the one who follows him."


    Fengkun stared around Zhou Shu a few times, mocking, "He is Xuanyuan? I think you are like a fool."


    Jiang Ren Wang stood up angrily, "You are a fool!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved, "It''s okay, don''t argue with him, we have to rely on him to get out."


    King Jiang Ren sat down as ordered, and Feng Kun was still thinking about it, with a lot of contempt in his eyes, "Now there is still a king? Return to the king, thinking that you are playing games, if it��s not for your good strength, money, and some connections, I''ve long ago..."


    Jiang Renwang wanted to stand up and watch Zhou Shu sit back again. He began to mute some unintelligible words.


    Lin Zhu was a little worried, "Senior, he used to be like this."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. The King of People is pursuing his wishes, and he will definitely not go crazy again. "It''s okay, he is very calm now."


    Lin Zhu glanced at Feng Kun and whispered, "Senior, is the Feng Family a monster?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, the Mu clan of Qinghai, the Beiyuan Yu clan, the Dongshan Mao clan, and the Nandao Ba clan are the four great demon clan families in the Xuanhuang Realm. Originally, the Sea Clan was also one of them, but because the Sea Clan is too large, Later, it became a separate race. What you learned back then was the method of the Sea Clan."


    "What kind of monsters are the Sea Clan."


    Fengkun��s voice came over.


    Lin Zhu was taken aback, "If the Sea Clan is not a demon clan, is the little girl a demon cultivator?"


    "Don''t pay attention to him, of course you do, but you don''t have to care about it."


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "Among these four people, the strongest is the Dongshan Mao tribe. Half of the four states belonged to them."


    "Funny!"


    Fengkun��s voice came over again, "The Mao people are just relying on the shadow of their ancestors, they are not strong at all."


    Zhou Shu didn��t look back, and continued, ��The Ba tribe of South Island, they are very close to the sea tribe. They are huge in number, and the individuals are not strong, but they can��t be underestimated. Some Ba tribes have dragon blood, and they can burst out sometimes. No one in the Xuanhuang Realm is not afraid of a particularly powerful force."


    "I''m not afraid! Those are pure rumors. The Ba people are just a bunch of bugs and want to become dragons?"


    Fengkun��s voice arrived at the right time.


    Zhou Shu turned around, "Why don''t you talk about it?"


    Fengkun turned his head over These trivial things, I didn��t bother to say. "


    Lin Zhu whispered but firmly, "A worm can become a dragon, and one of the worms in the predecessors has become a chilong, a real dragon."


    Fengkun was stunned and said coldly, "Where can there be such a thing? You guys are stunned and want to lie to me."


    "Just ignore him."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Zhu, the Qinghai Mu tribe you have seen, they may not be very strong, but they are the largest in number. Among them are the descendants of Jianmu. The Mu tribe is the Xuanhuang realm who can sustain life. One of the foundations of, no one dares to belittle them, no matter if it is a practitioner or another race, but occasionally there will be some scum, killing the wooden clan indiscriminately, and even destroying the roots of the wooden clan.... When encountering such a scum, it is straightforward. Don��t hesitate to kill when you��re right."


    This time, Feng Kun rarely ridiculed, but nodded, "This sentence is pretty good."


    Lin Zhu nodded lightly, "I see, most of the Mu people are good people, such as the Mu City Lord, he should be okay now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "He is probably very good now, the choice he made is good."


    Fengkun was a little curious, "What kind of wooden clan is the Mucheng lord you are talking about?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "It is the wood of Jianshi, you should have heard of it, one of the sacred trees of the Xuanhuang world."


    "Nonsense!"


    Fengkun sneered, thinking in his heart, for a while, the emperor, and the beginning of the wood, I want to see how many stories you can make up.


    (PS: Thank you Xiao Yingying for her monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~ When I used to play Sword OL, there was a friend named Yingying~)

 Chapter 3315: Pie again

    Lin Zhu is very serious, "It''s not like this, Mu Chengzhu is really the wood of the beginning."


    Fengkun said proudly, "You guys all listen to him. I won''t believe what you say."


    Zhou Shu shook his head at Lin Zhu, both of them were silent.


    After a long while, Feng Kun couldn''t help it anymore, "Why didn''t you say it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I really don''t know much about the remaining one, so I don''t know much about it."


    "You did it on purpose?"


    Fengkun said angrily, he wanted to hear Zhou Shu''s evaluation of the Yu clan, but Zhou Shu didn''t say it, and he couldn''t help feeling upset.


    Lin Zhu turned to Fengkun and whispered, "The Daoist is from the Beiyuan Yu clan, right? You should know more about these things. Can you tell me?"


    "I will say whatever I want."


    Feng Kun snorted, "The feather clan is the real king of the monster clan! God crow, roc, blue luan, black phoenix, crane, peacock, phoenix bird, strong people gather, and the other monster clan cannot be compared. , Even if they are added together, they are not the opponents of the Yu clan, you can step on it any way you want..."


    "Amazing."


    Lin Zhu nodded subconsciously, and stars flashed in his eyes.


    Feng Kun said triumphantly, "We Yu Clan is very powerful. Speaking of your little girl''s physique is very special, very suitable for cultivating monsters, it''s a pity that you took the sea clan''s path first, but... there is no way to remedy it. As long as you are willing to abandon something, I can find a way to teach you some methods passed down from Dapeng, which can be achieved in a few hundred years, and it is definitely much stronger than now."


    "Oh."


    Lin Zhu nodded, but said nothing.


    Fengkun frowned, "Don''t you believe it? Dapeng is also my Feng family, if not... I can find it for you now!"


    Lin Zhu shook his head, "No, I am very satisfied with the current practice method. I don''t need anything else, thank you fellow daoist."


    A trace of contempt flashed in Fengkun��s eyes, "Sit on the well and watch the sky, there is no cure."


    Lin Zhu pursed his lips and smiled, not caring.


    Fengkun was quite boring and stopped talking.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll just talk about it."


    Zhou Shu paused, seemingly thoughtful, "The feather tribe, who is born to be able to fly, has an advantage in retrieving resources. In a short period of time, they have become one of the best monster tribes in the Xuanhuang world. Many feather tribes have reborn and succeeded. Ascension, according to the ancient records, the feather tribe is the race that has ascended the most in the early stage, more than the practitioners. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are the king of the monster clan and the pride of the monster clan of the Xuanhuang world."


    Feng Kun cast a surprised look, "Unexpectedly, what you said is fair, hehe."


    Looking at his appearance, I also know that under the face towel, there must be a proud smiling face.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Unfortunately, the good times did not last long. After that, the Yu clan became arrogant and arrogant, thinking that the entire Xuanhuang Realm belonged to them, not only to oppress other monsters, but also to fight within himself. After an incident, the Yu clan In one breath, they split into dozens of small families, internal friction and constant attacks. This situation lasted for a long time. It is difficult to describe the tragic situation of the feather clan at that time. Only three families remained in the huge feather clan at the end. They became weak and their strength greatly reduced. They were able to fly freely on the five continents, but they were finally suppressed by other monster races. They could only settle in Beiyuan, the most barren place in the Xuanhuang world. They occasionally left, and they were called Bian by other monster races. Hairy animals..."


    While ���� was speaking, Feng Kun kept trying to interrupt, but he obviously had no effect. He stared at Zhou Shu angrily, his eyes red.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "What''s the use of staring at me, isn''t I telling the truth?"


    Fengkun''s figure stagnated, and even took the floating island to settle, before saying for a long time, "Even if it is a fact, you can''t tell it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "These are all lessons, you can learn from them when you say them."


    Fengkun flew up again and snorted coldly, "I don''t find it useful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I understand that arrogance and arrogance are the characteristics of the feather clan, even if you understand it, it is impossible to change it. No matter in the Xuanhuang Realm or the heavens, what you should do or do will not change. It is the other person who speaks out to remind, not you."


    Lin Zhu by his side nodded lightly, and if Jiang Ren Wang had realized, Zhao Yue was as quiet as her face, with more annoyance on her face.


    "You guy... how bold!"


    Fengkun glared at Zhou Shu, the masked face towels were bulging, and most of them held a lot of breath.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "And if you take the warning, it will be broken, even your nature has changed, but there is no possibility of turning over. In fact, I like your pride."


    "Ok?"


    Fengkun was stunned, "What do you mean by belittle and praise?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "In the heavens, it''s good to be arrogant and arrogant. Today''s Yu Clan can only achieve something if it is not reconciled to others, and even restore the prosperity of the Yu Clan in the Xuanhuang Realm. No, if Yu The clan can rule many realms in the heavens, and it must be better than the Xuanhuang realm back then."


    Fengkun subconsciously said, "What should I do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You have to think about this. Brother Feng, you should also have some ideas. Otherwise, why should you leave the fairyland and go to the rocky beach? I think the rocky beach is really good. You can contact all forces. I can also exercise myself and cultivate subordinates."


    Fengkun did not refute this time, and said slowly, "Unfortunately there is no good result."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "This kind of thing can''t come in a hurry. It doesn''t take long for Brother Feng to come to the rocky beach, and he can become the leader of a power. This is already very remarkable. This is a starting point for you. For the development of the city, you can start with a new starting point, such as Xianshu City."


    "How do you know this?"


    Fengkun shook without paying attention to the following words, and hurriedly looked at Zhou Shu with sharp eyes.


    "It''s easy to see it, I''m not talking about your status as a monster race, the Yanque knows the ambition of Honghu? Brother Feng and the other bandits are not the same people at all." Zhou Shu''s face is nonchalant, of course he will not tell Feng Kun. He had already used the power of reincarnation against Feng Kun, and he had seen many things in the past.


    "Is it so easy..."


    Fengkun touched his chin unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Okay, I''m finished talking about the Yaozu too, don''t disturb Brother Feng flying."


    Fengkun nodded, but was lost in thought.


    This guy seems to have said everything, and it seems that he hasn''t said anything. It seems that he has heard something about Xianshucheng, what is that.


    Lin Zhu leaned closer, with a smile on his lips, "Senior, you are drawing a pie again, and you want to lie to Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu was a little embarrassed and said hurriedly, "What do you know? How can this be considered a picture cake."


    "Yes, yes."


    Lin Zhu whispered, "The little girl just heard it a few days ago. You drew cakes for both the Hachei tribe and the Liangmiao country. They have eaten the big cakes and they are very happy."


    Zhou Shu snorted and looked serious, "Don''t talk nonsense... The task of the city lord is to win over other talents, not to mention drawing cakes, they are all real cakes, and they can eat them in the future. Know that I am grateful."


    "Hee hee."


    Lin Zhu put out his tongue, and the floating island was filled with cheerful air.

 Chapter 3316: Is it a goal?

    Two days later.


    The floating islands in front of him are sparse, and there are basically no more. Obviously, the rocky beach has come to an end.


    It is not without encountering enemies along the way. After all, flying with a floating island is still very weird, but compared to Feng Kun��s speed, they are not an obstacle at all. Feng Kun on the floating island can only watch them leave.


    Occasionally, there are a few bandits who happen to jump up, but before they do anything, they fall down.


    Zhou Shu can see clearly, all with one arrow, the soul is destroyed, and there is no luck.


    Arrow is a silent black feather arrow, coming and going without a trace, and the strange power, even Zhou Shu has a trace of fear.


    All sorts of actions impressed King Jiang Ren. He rarely liked Fengkun a little bit, and Lin Zhu and Zhao Yueru also had a lot of admiration. As for Zhou Shu, he firmly believed in his idea of ??winning over the monster clan, especially the Yu clan. Living under people and not being able to get along with the fairy world is simply a natural ally.


    "Arrived."


    Fengkun looked at them coldly, "You go down first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Wait."


    Fengkun snorted, "Afraid that I will take things away? Even if you are all on it, I can take it away!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I haven''t paid you yet."


    "No, a gold brick is enough, and," Feng Kun hesitated, "I think what you said makes sense, even if it''s a reward."


    Zhou Shu just laughed, "That''s different, the reward is still necessary, otherwise I will be embarrassed to look for you again."


    Fengkun was stunned, "Are you going to drag it back?"


    "That''s not the case. Since Brother Feng is here at the rocky beach, I must ask for a photo. After all, I live not far from here. I will have to trouble Brother Feng in the future." Zhou Shu waved his hand and was about to take out something. Clicked, "Oops!"


    Fengkun didn��t know what it meant, "Huh?"


    "It''s not yet outland here. Wanfang Ring can''t be used, many things can''t be taken out," Zhou Shu hesitated, and handed over a Wanfang Ring. "If Brother Feng trusts me, take this first. Things are my reward, but they can��t be opened and taken out until they reach the outer domain.��


    Fengkun was about to refuse, Zhou Shu said again, "It''s some magic weapons and fairy jade, you must use it."


    Fengkun had to take it over, "Alright, then Chenghui."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I don''t recommend that you go to Liangmiao Country. They are very malicious towards the chaotic rocky beach. The closest fairy city to the chaotic rocky beach is Xianshu City. There is only fairy jade, and you can buy everything, such as Sunstones needed by the Yu clan, etc. By the way, there are also many monster clan in Xianshu City."


    "Sunstones? I know, I will go and see if I have time."


    Fengkun looked at Zhou Shu, and seemed to have thought of something, "You said you want to trouble me, but you never say your name, why is that?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and pointed at King Jiang, "Brother Feng has already known about it, and he will report his name when he goes to Outland, and he will definitely find it."


    Seeing Zhou Shu spoke solemnly, Feng Kun hesitated for a few breaths, "Who is the king, you are here for real?"


    "Think of it as a goal."


    Zhou Shu was very calm and paused, "Let��s get down first."


    Soon, a few people left the floating island and stood far away.


    Fengkun''s figure shook, and the floating island under his feet quickly turned into a black mist, unfolded, closed, and finally disappeared under his ribs.


    Jiang Ren Wang flew over quickly, took the position of the coachman, bowed his hand to him, and praised, "Your Excellency, this magic technique is really amazing."


    "Ren King, right?"


    Fengkun sneered and turned into a black light, disappearing for a moment.


    Jiang Ren Wang smiled, and drove his chariot to Zhou Shu''s side, welcoming them up, "Human King, return to Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Let��s go to Liangmiao Country first, there is still something to do there."


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Ren Wang responded, and with a wave of his long whip, he galloped towards the Liangmiao Country.


    In just a few months, I reached the border of Liangmiao Country.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Can you make us look more obvious?"


    "no problem."


    King Jiang Ren laughed, and suddenly increased his strength. The Hundred Ghosts surrounding the Hundred Ghost Chariot suddenly became much bigger, and each ghost had a golden crown on top of its head, thousands of them. The crown gleamed together, appearing especially bright in the dark void.


    "Even the gloomy Xuan Ming needs this occasionally."


    Just driving the car, King Jiang also has a lot of experience, "This chariot is not authentic, but it can also show some witchcraft''s authority."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "I knew you could do it."


    After a while.


    A large group of Liang Miao people flew over, all of them on guard.


    The clansmen headed by ���� were very tall and shouted, "Xuanming clan, what are you doing here? This is not the witchcraft world, and you are not welcome!"


    seemed to be responding to something, and the people behind him began to wave their arms and shout loudly.


    Xiangliang Xiangmiao and Zhu Rong still have some friendship, but they have never met with Xuan Ming, and they are not friends.


    Zhou Shu strode out of the chariot and raised his hand, "You are a good Zhang, right? I''m Zhou Shu, the city lord of Xianshu, don''t you know me?"


    "Huh, City Lord Zhou?"


    Liang Zhang fixedly looked at Zhou Shu for several breaths, his complexion changed slightly, and he waved his hand to signal the person behind him to put down his weapon.


    He walked a few steps closer and said with a respectful expression, "City Lord Zhou, why are you here again? Or is it coming in the Xuanming Clan''s Hundred Ghosts Chariot? Could it be..." He suddenly became excited when he thought of something. The city lord snatched it from the Xuanming clan? No way?"


    Zhou Shu nodded That''s good. "


    "The city lord is mighty!"


    Liang Zhang was even more excited, and continued to say, "I heard that the city lord went to the Xuanming clan a few years ago, and I knew that the city lord would definitely do something! Those Xuanming clan, usually look down on our Liang Miao clan the most, thanks to the city lord gang. Let''s vent our anger. If the country master knows this news, I don''t know how happy it will be. I will report back now!"


    Zhou comfortably said, "Then I won''t keep you, but you don''t need to call someone over, I only stay here for a day or two and then leave."


    "Ah, just stay for two days."


    Liang Zhang was a little disappointed, "Then I will arrange it right away."


    Zhou Shu paused, "No hurry, did you find something interesting last time?"


    Liang Zhang shook his head, a little embarrassed, "Not yet. We have searched in the thirty-four realms of Liangmiao Kingdom. Without the special traces of practitioners you mentioned, we can''t find any secret realm entrance, but we are still there. Find it, you must notify the city lord if you have news."


    "It''s okay, just look for it again."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "hasn''t the country master agreed to go to the witchcraft world? He is still worried that I will use the good seedling country as a springboard to enter the witchcraft world?"


    "Don''t say that, the lord, we all know you are not such a person."


    Liang Zhang sighed, "It''s just that the lord did not say, we dare not go, I will persuade the lord again, now the lord has snatched the Hundred Ghost chariots of the Xuanming clan, and the lord will probably let go."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Go ahead."


    (PS: Thank you for the eternal monthly ticket support, thanks to the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3317: Formation

    Soon, the Hundred Ghost Chariot set off again.


    Compared to before, it was a lot more lively, because there was a small group of Liang Miao in the car. They all said that they were going to Xianshu City to work on the way, but some wanted to ride this rumored Xuanming chariot.


    While passing through Haze Country, Zhou Shu also stayed for two days, so there was another group of Haze people in the car.


    Sitting together, the two clans are not restrained, but there are a lot of things to say. It��s hard to imagine that they fought to the death and alive decades ago. Of course, they are completely different now. Through the connection of Xianshu City, the two clans have become partners. , Work hard for the common goal.


    After flying for a few months, a small piece of stars appeared before my eyes.


    The stars are shining, and the void is brightened.


    Jiang Renwang took out the boundary map to identify it for a while, and said suspiciously, "That is the location of Yunjuan Realm, why is it different?"


    Zhou Shu pretended to be mysterious, "Why is it different?"


    "Why are there so many small worlds? There are only a few points on the world map, and they are not so dazzling," Wang Ren Wang looked at for a while, and said in surprise, "These are all the acropolis of Yunjuan World? Why didn''t it indicate on the page."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Because it only came later."


    "It was built later... these many acropolises are all? Why are there so many?"


    The king of Jiang Ren was in a daze, suddenly thought of something, and said in surprise, "Is it the formation?"


    "Yes," Zhou Shu had a hint of pride and a hint of surprise, "The King of People has also seen the formation?"


    "Yunjuan Realm is protected by formations, or did you build them yourself?" King Jiang couldn''t help but brush his beard, unable to conceal his astonishment, "I heard that only a 33-day-level realm can have a formation. , Because only these big realms have enough small realms around them to provide an important cornerstone for the formation of the formations. Most of the realms I have been to are like this, but there are not a few realms around the Yunjuan realm. The world is incredible, incredible, incredible!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Look at that king, how is my circle?"


    Jiang Ren Wang stared for a long time, and sighed, "Better than I have ever seen."


    "Really?"


    Zhou Shu was a little overjoyed, "I haven''t seen other great realms yet."


    Jiang Ren Wang said seriously, "I did not deliberately flatter, it is true. Take Qufutian''s formations as an example. They are much smaller in scale. There are only seventy-two small realms in total, and all realms vary in size. , There are obvious and obscure, the good is uneven, some circles are too strong, some circles are not powerful enough, some are crowded with people, and some are even completely wiped out. It''s just an empty shell. I suspect that the formation is still Whether it can block the enemy is a problem. In fact, this is also a common problem in many formations. Because the formations that make up the formations are difficult to unify, it is difficult to exert their effect. And you are completely different. Each small world is almost the same size. , And they are all full of vitality, full of energy, and can be perceived from such a distance..."


    He paused and sighed, "The thing that surprises me the most is here. They look small, but they are thick in nature, just like sparrows, although they are small and complete, if they take time, I am afraid that these small worlds can become mature worlds. It''s just as a subsidiary existence of a big world, which is terrible."


    Zhou Shuxi said, "I have also heard of the formation of Qufu Tian. The seventy-two small realms are also quite famous in the immortal realm. I don''t think it is as good as mine. Thank you for your praise."


    Jiang Ren Wang quickly said, "Human Sovereign''s formation is worthy."


    Zhou Shu said with an itch, "Where has the King of People seen the formation?"


    Jiang Renwang said without hesitation, "Tianwu City, the Emperor, you must have heard of it. I have traveled there before, the famous Great Immortal City in the Outer Domain."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "It''s the immortal city of the Zhongli family. My ancestors have been born with saints. They have been unable to get along with the immortal world, but the immortal world has nothing to do with them. The current city lord Zhong Lice ranks tenth on the list of all evils. The quasi-sages are also among the strongest, and there are also several elders who are also in the forefront of the list."


    "Correct."


    Jiang Renwang nodded, and said slowly, "There is an array in Tianwu City, which is composed of more than 900 small areas."


    Zhou Shu shook, "More than nine hundred? Then you still say it is worse than me?"


    King Jiang Ren shook his head and said solemnly, "The large number does not mean that the formation is strong. The small formations that make up the Tianwu City formation. Except for the main hubs, the rest are mostly floating island fortresses. The kind that has no vitality, start the formation. It requires many practitioners to station on it to exert its power. Although its power is not small, it is very inconvenient to use and extremely expensive. Even the extremely powerful Tianwu City has only been used three times in tens of thousands of years. Many times, they exist only as a symbol, not a real formation."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Understood."


    Indeed, that is not a real formation, it can only be said to be a special big formation. The formation must be able to operate and sustain itself.


    Jiang Ren Wang said in a deep voice, "That��s why I think Yunjuan Realm��s formations are powerful. These small realms are full of vitality, able to survive and operate on their own. As they continue to develop, the formations will become stronger and stronger. The future is vast, and it is by no means comparable to the deadly formation of Tianwu City."


    "Hehehe."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and his hard work was recognized, and he was very comfortable.


    King Jiang paused and sighed, "Human, why didn''t you tell me when you were in the Kuiwei world? If the Jiang family and the old scholar knew that your fairy city had a formation, it would still be such a good formation~www. novelhall.com~I believe... The old man is hard to say, but the Jiang family will definitely come. Everyone knows that staying in a place protected by formations is much safer than staying in the witchcraft and immortal worlds."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at him, "The King, can''t you tell them now?"


    Jiang Ren Wang suddenly said, "Yes, you can."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s not that I don''t want to say it. It''s just that when I left the Kuaiwei Realm, the formation has just begun to prepare. Even I don''t know if I will do it or whether it can meet the requirements. A guarantee is not easy to invite."


    "what?"


    Jiang Renwang was so shocked that his face turned pale, "It was only then that preparations began, that is, the formation was completed in decades? How is this possible?"


    Zhou Shu pointed forward, "What is impossible?"


    King Jiang Ren looked at the formation in the distance, and knew that he had said something stupid. The impossible thing was right in front of him. It was just that the feeling of broken cognition lingered in his heart. It''s not going.


    He still couldn''t help, "Human, how did you do it? I can''t even imagine it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, he sighed while looking at the distance, quite emotional.


    More than a hundred stars, with different colors of brilliance, shining uncertainly, look good on the whole, it can be regarded as a wonder in the void.


    is just such a spectacle, which caused Zhou Shu and the other two countries to pay too much. It is not an exaggeration to say that the vitality is severely injured. Just mentioning Zhou Shu will feel distressed.


    (PS: Thank you Xiao Yingying for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3318: Crazy

    Originally, Zhou Shu only planned to make a rough formation.


    In more than one hundred acropolis, there are only a dozen small realms that are really viable, and the others are replaced by floating islands. Then, small realms are used as the hub, and one small realm drives seven or eight floating islands, connected by various formations. , Forming a small boundary formation, these dozens of boundary formations together, it is a complete formation,-Zhou Shu said that diligence and ability to make up for the clumsiness is like this, the formation formed in this way can self-sustain and operate, but power limited.


    This is no way. After all, there are too few small circles around Yunjuan Realm, and Yunjuan Realm''s core capabilities are insufficient, and Zhou Shu doesn''t have so many original cores to create a new realm.


    After he told Jianmu and Yunjuanjie''s core of this idea, Jianmu disagreed, shaking his body, very angry.


    He thought that Jianmu was against it, but he didn''t know that Jianmu proposed a crazier idea, not only to make formations, but also to use real small circles.


    Zhou Shu immediately reprimanded, not giving Jianmu face at all, "Are you stupid, there are so many small circles on the edge of Yunjuan Realm? Even if Haze Kingdom drags their boundaries over, it��s not enough. Those worlds have been dragged over, at least hundreds of thousands of years, there is no time at all."


    Jianmu did not speak, but saw the tree body shake, and suddenly hundreds of Jianmu buds grew on the ground under his feet.


    With the emergence of the Bud of Jianmu, the original emerald green Jianmu was almost completely withered, and the main trunk shrank by a large part. The glorious pillars of the heavens now resemble a rickety little old man.


    is not far from death.


    Zhou Shu was dumbfounded.


    There is no doubt that Jianmu has extracted most of his vitality and turned into these Jianmu buds.


    "Use these as the original core of the New Territories, and Yunjuan, you have to help him, can you do it?"


    seemed to have been guided, and the Shan Rei, who bears the core of the source, nodded constantly.


    Zhou Shu looked at the new shoots all over the ground, his eyes were completely occupied by green, and he looked at the almost completely withered Jianmu, and couldn''t help sighing, "Why are you? In this way, if you want to recover, you don''t need to spend thousands more. Years? All these years of effort have been wasted, what a fool."


    "You are a fool."


    After ���� Jianmu spit out a few words, he fell silent completely, and his body shrank to the ground.


    When Zhou Shuzheng was melancholy, Shan Ren spent a lot of energy and said, "Those worlds use Jianmu shoots as their core. As they develop, they can continuously give back to Jianmu strength, and Jianmu will recover faster. And now they can protect us. Jianmu would be stupid not to do such a good thing."


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized that he was a fool.


    That��s right, using the bud of Jianmu as the core of the source can almost be regarded as a part of Jianmu. They become stronger, and Jianmu is also beneficial. More than one hundred worlds means that Jianmu has more than one hundred clones. , Although Jianmu is now in deep sleep and can no longer protect Yunjuan realm, as long as those realms develop, Jianmu will soon recover.


    I didn''t expect Jianmu to think of this, farther than he thought, and what was even more unexpected was that even the origin core understood earlier than him.


    These two guys have been together all the time. Did they make any strange deal?


    settled, Zhou Shu focused on Jianmu Bud.


    These rare gods, got things that would be contended by hundreds of millions of people in the heavens, and now I have more than one hundred.


    Maybe there are not many people richer than him in the heavens. Unfortunately, these are not his. They are taken from Jianmu and used for Jianmu. Of course, he can also get great benefits from it. A true formation with infinite future.


    Putting away the buds of Jianmu, Zhou Shu immediately became busy with the core of the source.


    The origin cores were created one by one. Because of the special attributes of Jianmu, they are almost perfect origin cores. They can adapt to any race except the demons, provide a steady stream of vitality, and have a unique aura.


    These air layers are also an important part of the formation.


    The support of Haze Country and Liangmiao Country was also in place quickly. With their help, floating islands appeared around Yunjuan Realm. Some were forcibly piled up with a lot of resources, and some were moved from other places. After joining the origin core, these floating islands have become real worlds.


    When they saw that scene, Haze and Liangmiao were completely shocked.


    At that moment, they felt ashamed, and they knew that they would definitely not be able to produce so many original cores.


    As a result, the strength of Xianshu City has been unlimitedly improved in their hearts.


    There was almost no need for Zhou Shu to explain, they put themselves in the position of vassal of Xianshu City, no longer questioned any opinions of Zhou Shu, and completely obeyed,-of course, only in Yunjuan Realm and Xianshu City, They are still dedicated to their own country.


    It��s not easy to build an array with a real world. In fact, it��s even more difficult than Zhou Shu��s plan. This almost exhausted Zhou Shu��s energy.


    Several soul shadows are also included.


    Even so, Zhou Shu completed it very simply.


    It was originally planned that each realm should be equipped with different powers, and all the powers of the dragon''s power laws and so on should be used. The more power, the stronger the formation changes, but obviously, even if the power of the three parties is assembled, Zhou Shu I can''t find so many people and resources to implement it. The final result is just the power of seven laws plus the power of five or six different races.


    Although in the eyes of others, this is already an extremely powerful formation. After all, most formations often have only two or three powers, but Zhou Shu feels very shabby and has betrayed Crazy Jianmu��s trust. Responsible.


    It must be improved in the future What he hopes is an array composed of at least a thousand realms, and each realm has different races and different powers.


    The core of the origin is also very tired. He needs to communicate with all the realms and let them form a master-slave relationship with himself. Although there is a relationship between Jianmu, it still makes him exhausted.


    is hundreds of realms after all, and he is not strong yet.


    The formation was successful, and what followed was that the three masters of Xianshu City, Jianmu, Yuanyuan, and Zhou Shu themselves, all entered the weakest state.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the vitality is severely injured.


    By the way, there are several demon worlds made of purple devil stars in the formation.


    The Purple Devil Star and the method of using it were all bought by Zhou Shu from the Demon Venerable Wolf, because they had a good relationship with them because of the business relationship.


    Using the Purple Demon Star to make the Demon Realm was inspired by Zhou Shu from the Kuiwei Realm. The effect is indeed good. Those realms may be ��richer�� than the inner realms of the Demon Realm. The devilish energy is extremely rich. Of course, these evil energy It will never leak, and will not affect the formation.


    The method is also learned from the demons.


    There are no demons in these realms for the time being, because no suitable demons have been found, but there is a small pool of reincarnation on the realms, and hundreds of demons.


    When the formations are threatened, they will also be a force that cannot be ignored.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200203170742944 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3319: Too rude

    After entering the formation, three months later, the Hundred Ghosts Chariot stopped in the sky above Yunjuanjie.


    The three-month journey is enough to show that the range of the formation is very large, but in Zhou Shu��s view, this is far from enough. According to his vision, the formation will eventually be expanded to allow Hunyuan Jinxian to fly at full speed for three years. The degree of going out is like a small fairy world as a whole, but the communication between the two worlds will not be the fairy road, but the teleportation array.


    Compared with the brilliance and brilliance outside, Yunjuanjie and Xianshu City looked bleak, like the moon in the morning.


    I can''t feel much vitality, and the aura is terribly thin, only less than a hundred miles away.


    -It can be seen that Yunjuanjie and Jianmu are weak enough to be unable to even perform normal protection.


    "Are you there, the emperor?"


    Jiang Renwang was a little confused, "This is the main realm, why is it inferior to those acropolises?"


    "It will be fine after some time."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, although he planned to use King Jiang, but he didn''t plan to tell him many things now, naturally he wouldn''t say much about the formation.


    "I see," Jiang Ren Wang didn''t ask much. He looked down and said, "There are a lot of people. It''s very lively at first sight. Many big immortal cities may not have so many people."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "King of people, when you are here, I am afraid you will not have a leisurely life, every day will be very busy."


    Jiang Ren Wang said solemnly, "I''m not afraid of death, I''m also afraid of hardship? Whatever the emperor said, I will do."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The first thing is to call me the city lord or Zhou Shu from now on, whatever is good, just don''t call me the emperor."


    Jiang Ren Wang nodded vigorously, "I see, Ren Wang."


    "Ok����"


    Zhou Shu felt helpless, but he didn''t get too entangled after thinking about it, "Let''s go down."


    The chariot went through the passage and went all the way down. From time to time, people who had good things stopped to watch, and some tried to come over to ask questions. King Jiang drove away with his whip, and he also reprimanded, whoever is going on tour, and those who have nothing to do with him evade so much.


    As soon as ���� fell to the West End, a group of people immediately surrounded him.


    Jiang Ren Wang''s eyes shined.


    He saw this group of people on the top, all of them have good cultivation skills, and at first glance they are capable.


    deserves to be the emperor, he has too many followers, and as a follower of the emperor, he is very proud.


    "Sister Zhu, I finally saw you! I want to kill my palace!"


    "Sister Yue, I heard that you defeated Lou Gang, we are all very happy!"


    "Tell us, what''s so fun about the Demon World?"


    Soon, a group of people flocked to Lin Zhu and Zhao Yueru, and the two people also left. Only Zhou Shu, King Jiang, and two old men were left.


    "So they didn''t come to greet you, Human Emperor? It''s so rude!"


    Jiang Ren Wang was stunned, so many people, no one paid attention to Zhou Shu and himself.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m here every day, what can I meet?"


    "I forgot that the human emperor is here, but I think it is the human emperor after all. Even if it is just a clone, it must be treated with ceremoniousness." Jiang Renwang sighed slightly, his eyes fell on the two old men, and he couldn''t help but tremble. , The two elders both showed an aura similar to that of the old man, and their eyes were fiery, as if they were about to swallow them.


    "introduce."


    Zhou Shu pointed at the two of them and said frankly, "This old pot is a magical demon refining pot, and this old sword is Xuanyuan sword."


    "what!?"


    Jian Ren Wang''s face tightened, and he hurriedly saluted, "I didn''t expect to see the two seniors so soon, under the Jiang Ren Wang, it is really rude to let the two meet each other."


    Or because I was too nervous, my body was stretched like a wooden board, and it seemed very awkward to bow.


    He is different from the other Jiang family. He does not hate the Emperor Xuanyuan, otherwise he would not regard being the Emperor as his wish. He has always maintained a respectful attitude towards the mysterious artifacts of the Xuanhuang Realm. If not, Zhou Shu would not Let him follow.


    These were told by the old scholar, and Zhou Shu also learned about it during the journey back.


    "It''s okay."


    Old Jian looked at him carefully and said in a deep voice, "Yes, you really have the blood of the Jiang family. The demeanor of the land emperor back then, the old man is still unforgettable. Seeing that the Jiang family has descendants in the heavens, the old man has great heart comfort."


    Old Hu smiled lightly, "Your cultivation base is very high. Compared with you, we are not a senior."


    Jiang Ren Wang shook his head seriously, "No, senior is senior, it has nothing to do with cultivation."


    "You are very good."


    Old Jian nodded, turned to Zhou Shu and said, "Zhou Shu, can you bring it back?"


    Elder Hu also got closer, and said respectfully, "Hurry up, I can''t wait, Master."


    "the host?"


    Jiang Renwang was startled, looking at Hu Lao''s attentive face, he didn''t know what to say.


    The Jiang family regards the Shanhaijing as the patron saint and dare not disobey the slightest bit, but here is the demon pot who treats Zhou Shu as the master, and the artifact recognizes the master? It''s incredible...It''s also a practitioner and a mysterious artifact of the Xuanhuang Realm, so why is it so different?


    "Nature."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "King Ren, first go and take the chariot to the Holland Pie, and rest yourself, and then I will find you."


    Jian Ren Wang nodded himself, and said suspiciously, "I see, Emperor Human, but where is the Heyin School?"


    Zhou Shu beckoned slightly, and a snow puppet walked over in the distance. The action was a bit dull, but the description was very human and vivid.


    Looking at the snowflakes at the feet of the puppet, but not feeling alive, King Jiang was stunned, "Is this a puppet?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, "By the way, the Jiang family also likes to be puppets. Back then, the emperor used the puppets to control water and irrigate the fields."


    Jian Lao nodded, "It is said that the puppet road is promoted by the earth emperor and the puppet art of the Lu family is also from the line of the earth emperor."


    King Jiang Ren was a bit regretful, "Yes, but it was a thing of the past, and then it disappeared. There were not enough materials in the Kuiwei world, nor in the witch world, and the fairy world was too expensive... I read a lot of puppet classics. , I have never seen this kind of person who is exactly the same, is it strong?


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "These are for reception, for example, to lead the way and deliver goods. There are many similar in the city. You will often see them in the future."


    Xianshu City began to use puppets to do a lot of chores, it is a matter of recent years.


    On the one hand, Xue Nu��s puppets have made rapid progress, even surpassing Zhou Shu by a lot. The puppets have begun to play a greater role. On the other hand, there is a shortage of people in the city, because most of the original city residents have gone to the small world. In the Acropolis, not only foreign races like Dijiang, Yinkui, and Liren, but also a family of practitioners like Simayi, and some sects have gone to a lot. Of course, this is Zhou Shu''s request. Leave the roots in Xianshu City. , And then go to the Weicheng for development, they get more space, which is also a good thing for Xianshu City and Jianmu.


    "Then I will go."


    Jiang Ren Wang drove the chariot behind the puppet, and the two wheel prints were lined up on both sides of the snowflake, and he didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    sent away King Jiang, Zhou Shu looked at the two elders and shook his head, "You two, really can''t wait for a day."


    Old Jian said in astonishment, "I''m the one who was waiting in a hurry, sorry."


    Hu Lao is not reserved at all, "Master, we have been waiting for decades."


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support of 197856112, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3320: 10,000 years

    Looking at Jianmu that was almost withered, Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed, "Thanks for your hard work."


    seemed to express dissatisfaction, and the only remaining green leaf swung lightly.


    "Master, don''t worry too much."


    Old Hu hurriedly said, "Those acropolises are gradually becoming normal, and we are gathering immortal spirits every day. Before long, Jianmu should be able to enter the recovery period."


    Qingque followed, "Yes, now the city has been collecting resources such as celestial jade and immortal objects, so many people have been sent out for this reason. They have never rested for a day, and they continue to explore business routes, and they will soon be able to see It''s time to return."


    "I know, you guys have worked hard too."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Old Jian, let''s solve your problem first."


    Jian always nodded, staring at Zhou Shu, his eyes almost popped out.


    In that hot gaze, Zhou Shu took out the Huangquan whip and placed it in front of everyone, "That''s it."


    "I finally saw this guy''s true face!"


    Looking at the translucent whip, Old Jian said angrily, but his eyes were full of longing, and there was no bit of hatred.


    "Another Taoist implement."


    Qingque looked at it for a while, then said with a smile, "We Xianshu City is getting stronger and stronger."


    The old pot paused, "I heard it was supposed to be a divine tool."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "What do you mean, and there is a saying that it should be an artifact?"


    "A long ago legend said that the yellow spring whip was transformed by the yellow spring. It was also a self-grown strange thing in the chaos. It contained the origin of the Xuanhuang World and could also accept the guidance of the Xuanhuang World, but I don��t know why, it really appeared. At that time, it changed its appearance, not at all like a magical instrument," Hu Lao pointed to Huangquan whip. "The master looks at the part above his whip handle. The color is half red and half yellow, chaotic, and it can be said to be dirty, and the whip body. It��s pure and flawless, completely different, that is, it cannot be the root of a divine tool."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I see."


    Huang Quan''s whip is in his hand, and he naturally observed it carefully. As Hu Lao said, the translucent whip body part has a very obvious origin of the mysterious yellow world, and the power of life and death is also thick and pure. The second half is very different. The breaths he had seen were mixed together, and he couldn''t figure out what it was.


    "Huangquan Whip was born very early. It was considered a strange treasure at the time. Although it is not as good as a magic weapon, the Profound Yellow Realm has a magic weapon comparable to it. There have been many battles around it, numerous deaths and injuries, and the killing and killing is definitely more than... ��" Hu Lao glanced at Jian Lao, "It is many times more than the Xuanyuan Sword later. Later, Huang Quan whip suddenly disappeared, and the killing was completely stopped. Thinking about it now, it should be taken away by someone when he was promoted to an immortal."


    Old Jian said angrily, "Then I will attack the old man."


    Zhou Shu nodded, suddenly thinking of something, "Old Hu, do you still remember the things that took so long, can your memory be restored?"


    Hu Lao saluted, "Not all, but I have recovered a lot during this period. I have thought of a lot of things, some have been recorded, and can be given to the master at any time. There are many ancient techniques, and some magical pills. Practice."


    Old Jian was surprised, "It turned out to be a **** pill?"


    Qingque curiously asked, "God pill, what is that?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "During Jianmu''s heyday, that is, the ancient era when all things happened, the gods and beasts gathered in the mysterious and yellow world, and the humans were also very glorious. Although there were no practitioners, there were more humans than other races. , Is also better at using tools, coupled with those truly powerful natural saints, human beings are not weaker than other races to enter the thirty-three days with them... It��s a bit far away, what I want to say is, those saints He is a strong person at birth, and there is no inheritance such as tactics left to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Qingque thought of something, "I understand. It wasn''t until the ancient times when the practitioners and the human emperor appeared, that the Xuanhuang Realm did not have the magic formula, and the human beings had a regular way of cultivation. At that time, there was no way, so the strong think To continue our strength, we must adopt other methods."


    "Smart."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It is common to have blood inheritance, just like sacred beasts, etc., but many natural strong people do not have blood left, or do not want to leave blood, so they use the method of **** pill, they make **** pill. , And other humans may directly gain their power by swallowing the **** pill."


    Qingque paused, "It''s equivalent to a saint''s name pill, but it''s directly refined, so you don''t need to wait for chance?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Almost."


    Qingque was a little dazed, "It''s great to be able to refine the saint name pill directly, right? So, can Xianshu City cultivate a large number of powerful people?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "It''s better than the famous pill, it can be used by mortals, but it won''t be so easy to get. The refining requirements are very high, right, old pot?"


    "Yes Master."


    Old Hu respectfully said, "The materials are hard not to say, and the refining methods are also very special. Most of them require different fire and water, and some may not be found now, but... if the demon refining world becomes the real world, I can think of a way. Some similar things are made, and the master also knows that the Demon Refining Realm is very similar to the Xuanhuang Realm of the past."


    looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes were also burning.


    Wait for Zhou Shu to come back, isn''t it just for Zhou Shu to help him turn into reality.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I remember your business."


    Old Jian put down the Huangquan Whip, hesitatingly said, "Zhou Shu, there is a magic pill about Huangquan Whip''s past, in fact, I can talk about it later."


    "Okay, let me talk about your side, Mr. Jian. Now you have seen Huang Quanbian, and you have experienced it yourself," Zhou Shu turned to Mr. Jian and became serious. "Then, do you think the plan you proposed before is feasible? "


    "Feasible."


    Old Jian said without hesitation, "I can integrate Huangquan whip Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Are you sure? "


    "very sure."


    Old Jian said slowly, "Brother Hu is right. Huangquan whip is originally considered a magic weapon. I and it are considered to be of the same origin. There is no fundamental obstacle to fusion. The only problem is the mixed second half. I thought about it. No matter what it is, it is inseparable from the law of life and death. It is worth a bet."


    He said decisively, "The big deal is death, I don''t care."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Even if you are swallowed by him, don''t you care?"


    Old Jian said without hesitation, "If I can''t avoid it, I will explode, and he will never give him a chance to swallow me."


    "It looks like you have already decided."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Then, have you considered my conditions?"


    "a thousand years."


    Old Jian stretched out a finger and slowly said, "I swear in front of Jianmu. For these ten thousand years, I regard Zhou Shu as the master. Even if there is a conflict with the Emperor of Xuanyuan, Zhou Shu will be the first. If it is determined that Xuanyuan The emperor has fallen into the devil, and I will recognize you as the master for life."


    Everyone fell silent, and there was no sound.


    Because of this, the sound of the shaking of Jianmu''s leaf is very clear.


    After a long time, when Mr. Jian became anxious, Zhou Shu nodded, "Then you go try it."


    "Thank you...Master!"


    Old Sword calmed down, bowed his body and bowed.


    (PS: Thank you Xiao Yingying for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)

 Chapter 3321: Last hit

    The ten thousand years old used the Taoist Huangquan whip for the sword, Zhou Shu felt it was worth it.


    The current strength of Jian Lao is not strong, but after all, it is a mysterious weapon in the Xuanhuang Realm. It has a promising future. Sooner or later, it will reach the level of the Shu Lao. Of course, this is only part of the reason, and the other part is because Zhou Shu wants to eliminate hidden dangers. The obsession with the Emperor Xuanyuan is too heavy to completely trust each other. If this point is not resolved, he can''t worry about keeping Elder Jian by his side, and now using Huangquan Whip to achieve his goal can be considered as eliminating the hidden danger.


    As for whether Huang Quanbian and Jianlao can truly merge, he doesn''t care much.


    Huangquan whip is a Taoist tool, it��s just a matter of using it several times to understand its characteristics. If you use it again, it will violate heaven and harmony. In fact, you can��t use it. The soul stored in it is gone, and Zhou Shu cannot kill Qiang. To add.


    Old Sword solemnly thanked him, and found a place to retreat alone.


    Lao Hu looked at Zhou Shu eagerly, "It''s all right now. The master accepts Brother Jian. It will be much easier to do things in the future."


    Zhou Shu lightly screamed, "Is it inconvenient before?"


    The old pot stagnated and said, "No, I always felt that there was a gap before, and I couldn''t let go."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Stop talking about him, how are you thinking about it here?"


    "Master, I think about your plan clearly, it should be feasible."


    Hu Lao was a little excited and hesitated, "It depends on whether the master is willing to help."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I have nothing to refuse, you become the real world, can you overwhelm me?"


    The old pot was nervous, and hurriedly bent over and said, "Master, I never thought of this! The master is always the master!"


    Zhou Shu gave him a deep look and stretched out his hand, "Get up," Hu Lao used to be too greedy and has too many bad deeds. Even now, he still has to beat him from time to time, "I have no problem here. I have been helping you with a soul shadow, but did Jianmu agree? If you want to become the real world, he is probably the one who needs it most."


    Old Hu hurriedly said, "Jianmu has agreed. He left me the bud of Jianmu, and he is willing to help."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then I am fine, but have you really considered it?"


    "Yes."


    Old Hu said without hesitation, "If you can become a real world sooner, you can help your master sooner. I am not a problem here."


    Although he spoke very refreshingly, there was still a little sadness in his eyes.


    The current Elder Hu wants to turn the world of refining the demon into the real world. It will take at least tens of thousands of years of cultivation and tempering. After all, there is a big gap between him and the old scholar, but there is no way to make up for it, that is, through external assistance. Jianmu and Shuzhidao.


    Using the Bud of Jianmu to cultivate a new Jianmu in the Demon Refining World, it is different from letting Jianmu grow in it in the past. This time Lao Hu will give up the position of the master of the Demon Refining World and let the Bud of Jianmu grow with all his strength until To become the master of the demon refining world with Old Hu, the price he paid for this is even greater and more. It is very likely that even the miracles such as Tianchi will weaken or even disappear, but only in this way can the origin of the demon refining world be closer to Jianmu.


    When the two are close to synchronization, Jianmu can play a big role in turning virtual into reality, making the world of refining monsters a part of the formation.


    When the void becomes real, a mature world will appear out of thin air. This will inevitably be rejected by the great rules of the heavens and the surrounding world. For this reason, a good environment must be created for the emerging world, a huge formation, They all take Jianmu as the core, and accepting an outside world that also uses Jianmu as the core here will not have any rejection problems, and at the same time, it can also protect the demon refining world from being affected by the rules.


    This is the first necessary condition for the virtual world to become the real world, and the second condition is Shu Zhidao.


    Let all the creatures in the world of demon refinement practice the Tao of Shu and become believers in the Tao of Shu. Only in this way, when the imaginary becomes real in the future, Zhou Shu, the founder of Taoism, can protect his followers as much as possible. Keep them safe.


    You must know that when the virtual world turns into the real world, none of the creatures in the world can be kept.


    No creatures in the world can withstand this kind of great turbulence in the world. To be precise, all creatures that cannot break through the limit of one world will perish, and the creatures that break the limit will not stay in the world. Obstacles to transformation.


    This is the experience of the old scholar. When he turned into a real world, all the other creatures died except those who moved into the Shennong Cauldron beforehand.


    Zhou Shu does not have a Shennong Ding, and it is impossible to use it in the world of refining the demon. Shennong Ding can do this because of the tacit understanding with Shanhaijing for many years. The refining of the demon kettle can only use other methods to protect living things. , The best way is Shu Zhidao.


    The founder protects the believers, it is reasonable and reasonable.


    is a big test for Zhou Shu. For Shu Zhidao, if it can be done, it must be a qualitative leap.


    Those who believe in me have eternal life.


    The creatures in the world of refining the demon will definitely regard Zhou Shu as a true **** to awe, admire, and worship.


    In fact, they also gave up these creatures and let them die well, but by doing this, the real world of demon refining realm is equivalent to a new born new realm, meaningless, it is better to rebuild a realm and let the refining demon pot be its source. Forget it.


    When these two conditions are met, there is a foundation for the virtual reality, and the demon pot can also let it go.


    is just a fight, not 100% success. There is no 100% success in the heavens.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? It was not you who helped me earlier, it was we who helped you."


    Zhou Shu noticed the sadness and suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart, and said in a deep voice, "Old Hu, if you think so, then you can choose to transform later until Yunjuanjie and Jianmu are completely When you mature, you won��t have any problems with your transformation at that time. Even Jianmu can directly turn your demon refining world into a real world, how about?"


    "Master, I was wrong!"


    The old pot was shocked, and immediately made a distressed head, "Just now, it must be now."


    Zhou Shu''s words made him panic.


    After transforming in the future, he is indeed safe. There will be no loss in the demon refining world, and there is no need to give up sovereignty to Jianmu. He will not have the pain of breaking his arm, but at that time, he will still have a little status in Zhou Shu''s eyes. What?


    After having a mature Jianmu and a complete Yunjuan Realm, Zhou Shu wouldn''t care if the Demon Refining Pot and Refining Demon Realm still exist.


    Only when Zhou Shu needs it the most and become part of Zhou Shu��s plan as soon as possible, and help Zhou Shu to perfect the way of Shu as soon as possible, can he have his value, and if he does not fight now, he will not be able to be Zhou Shu again in the future. Value it, and it will never become a holy artifact.


    From now on, those selfish thoughts must be completely thrown away, not at all.


    Zhou Shu eased, "I hope you really think about it."


    Old Hu raised his head and said firmly, "Master, let''s start now. I have planted the bud of Jianmu just now, right in the middle of Tianchi."


    "You stay here to retreat, I will let the soul shadow stay in the demon refining world."


    Zhou Shu looked at him for a long time, but finally nodded.


    I hope this is the last time I beat Hu Lao.


    (PS: Thank you Xiao Yingying for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3322: You go ask him

    Leaving Wanmuting, Qingque followed behind.


    She frowned, "Shu, you are a little harsh on him."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I hope it will be the last time, but when will the greed in his heart be eliminated? A headache."


    Qingque nodded, "I know, but people are greedy, and they can''t make progress without greed."


    "Yes, but the problem is that this guy is not a human being. He is a divine tool that regenerates itself from heaven and earth. Dedicating to heaven and earth and living beings is the essence of the divine tool. Only by doing this can he have the opportunity to become a sacred tool," Zhou Shu Weiwei Shaking his head, "It''s just a matter of reconciling him and the old scholar, both of them are in the wrong direction."


    Qingque seemed to think, "Where is the old sword."


    Zhou Shu only shook his head, "Jian Lao may be a little worse, obsession is much harder than greed, I can only do this step."


    Qingque sighed slightly, "The artifact is also troublesome."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s for sure that it is more troublesome than others. The more you think, the more troublesome it is. Kunlun mirror might be better like this."


    Qingque paused and owed Zhou Shu, "Shu, I don''t know much about artifacts, but when I saw Hu Lao Jian Lao and they have been working hard for Xian Shu City, they said that. Now think about it. It��s better for you to be right, and you are also thinking about them. I was wrong."


    Zhou Shu helped him up and said warmly, "It''s okay, it''s your greatest strength to be able to point out my problem, and I also have a lot of problems..."


    Qingque covered his mouth and said softly, "You are the emperor, you can''t admit your problem, I can say, you can''t."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Qing, let''s go to the lotus school."


    Qingque lowered her head, "Yes."


    The lotus sect is located in the east area of ??Xianshu City and occupies a small area. Its appearance is almost exactly the same as the original lotus sect, except that the spiritual veins are replaced by the immortal veins, and the cultivator becomes a cultivator.


    Of course, there are not many disciples, maybe less than ten in total, and only those who are trusted by Zhou Shu may come in.


    On the square, King Jiang guarded the Hundred Ghosts chariot, and did not leave a step.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Didn''t you let you go to rest? After decades of driving, you are not tired?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming, King Jiang hurriedly saluted, "I''m not tired, I want to help the King guard these things, how can I leave."


    "Nothing will be lost in the Holland music pie."


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless, pointing to Qingque and said, "Introduce, she is Qingque and the city lord of Xianshu. You can find her if you have any questions in the future, such as where to practice and what resources you need. Of course, she What you need to do, you also try to do it."


    Jiang Ren Wang was startled slightly, bowed to Qingque, and said, "Okay, but I have no problem. I will always follow Ren Huang and stay with me."


    "You guy."


    Zhou Shu frowned and looked around, "There is a snow puppet, you follow it, wherever it goes, you can do whatever it does."


    "I see, I will follow the orders of the Emperor."


    King Jiang made a salute and rushed to the side of the puppet in a flash. The puppet left, he also went, the puppet stopped, he stopped too.


    Qingque was stunned, "This King of People is really the same as you said before. He will do whatever you say?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Almost."


    Blue Sparrow seemed thoughtful, "Then why do you tease him? You are testing his loyalty?"


    "No, it''s just that I''ve been watching him for decades, now it''s annoying."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and strode up the mountain, "Just leave him alone, he will be busy later."


    On the mountain, a few people surrounded Lin Zhu, chatting very deeply, and they didn''t seem to notice Zhou Shu.


    Lin Zhu found out and walked over quickly, "Senior, you are here."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and said warmly, "What are you talking about?"


    "The little girl has been listening, listening to what they said about you, senior..." Lin Zhu hesitated and complained, "The little girl now knows how hard you have been in these years, and how are you all on the road? Don''t say it."


    "There is nothing to say about those things."


    Zhou Shu smiled and knocked on Caiying, "It must be Caiying who talks too much."


    Caiying looked back at him with a look of dissatisfaction, "Zhou Shu! Why hit my palace again, obviously other people said more!"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, as if it made no sense, "I don''t know, I''m used to it."


    "Why aren''t you used to hitting others, it''s damning..."


    Caiying rubbed her head and whispered, but there was a smile in her eyes.


    Lin Zhu smiled and looked at Zhou Shu, "Senior, the little girl heard from Xuemei that you have already prepared a lot of materials for the teleportation array, so let''s start now and try to make the teleportation array as early as possible."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Don''t worry, you just came back..."


    Lin Zhu just shook his head, "It''s okay, not tired at all, everyone is busy now, and the little girl is not willing to rest."


    "Well."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I really have to hurry up. I heard that the immortal world is already moving. I''m not sure when I will come over. If I can get the line up sooner, I can feel relieved. I have already made many puppet parts. , And then assemble it according to your needs, it should be enough for you."


    Lin Zhu said happily, "That''s the best. There are no puppets in the Kuiwei realm. It''s a lot of trouble to do things. It is still the seniors who understand the little girl."


    "I also told her to rest. I''ll be ready tomorrow morning, just waiting to be squeezed... Ouch!"


    Caiying held her head and jumped a few steps away, "You... my palace is going to fight you decisively!"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Go, fight with Yueru, I don''t have time."


    "Sister Yue went to train her mind, she said it will take many years to come out."


    Caiying murmured a few words, and said depressedly, "This time she defeated all the other towers, and the palace will beat her again, I am afraid it will take more energy."


    "Puff!"


    Bian Xue, who had never spoken, couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Sister Xue, why are you laughing, do you think this palace can''t beat her?"


    Caiying crossed her waist, but she couldn''t get up anyway, she soon lost her energy, and said, "Can''t beat, that...that''s the reason for the sword. The sword intent of this palace won''t be lost to anyone. , Even if it��s sister Yue, even if..."


    Talking about what she thought of, staring at Zhou Shu, "The sword of the palace needs promotion!"


    "I feel so too."


    Zhou Shu nodded, the suppression of evil was still obtained in Oetingna in Crescent City, and it was a little bit unable to keep up with Caiying''s progress.


    Caiying shook her head, and said solemnly, "I don''t think I''m going to look for it."


    "What are you looking for?"


    Zhou Shu is a little puzzled What materials are needed to suppress evil? No, the chance of suppressing evil becoming a Taoist weapon is very low, so it is not easy to start from this aspect. "


    "No! Why did you forget everything? Don''t care at all!"


    Caiying pointed to Zhou Shu, her words were a little unclear, "My palace... My palace will be **** off by you!"


    Zhou Shu paused, and apologized, "There have been too many things recently, and a lot of things have been neglected. I''m sorry Caiying, you can make it clearer."


    "Did not say."


    Caiying snorted, turned her head, and squeezed for a while before whispering, "When Xiao Zhao comes back, you can ask him."


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    Wonderful book house


    High-speed text hand fight fairy world winner chapter list

 Chapter 3323: Keep up to 1 point

    "Got news of Shengxie?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "Small trick, is the news true?"


    Xiao Zhao wagged his tail, "The news from the ninth pawnshop has been verified by several different branches, and there will be no problems."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said faintly, "It''s the Holy Fire Gate again, always hitting them."


    Victory, Ou Ye��s sword forged with flame gold, the most famous sword in the Xuanhuang world, the notorious one is still above Xuanyuan Sword. This sword has caused countless killings. For this reason, Ou Ye, a master swordsmith, gave up on the sword. , The younger generation was also despised by all the cultivators, this situation did not change in the heavens, and the Ou family died.


    The suppression of evil in Caiying''s hands is the painstaking work of Ouye''s descendants, Ou Ting. It entrusts the long-cherished wish of the swordsmiths of the Ou family to destroy the evil.


    This is also the only way to promote evil.


    In order to pick up the wish of Yingying and Ou''s family, I must go there.


    "It''s not just the Holy Fire Gate."


    The little trick paused, "The second palm of the Holy Fire Gate makes Le Yinan take Shengxie to Wunian City. He wants to ask the city lord of Wunian City to help purify Shengxie and make Shengxie his Dao weapon. Although Wuniancheng is not in the immortal realm, it is not a small force either."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "The city lord of Wunian City is the 73rd in the list of all evils, right?"


    "Yes, not presumptuous is meditation. It is said that he used to be the teacher of Leiyin Temple Zenzi, so he has been protected by Leiyin Temple."


    The little trick looked serious, "If it weren''t like this, the unpretentious Wunian City should not be able to stop those immortal captures in the immortal world."


    Qingque''s expression changed, "It''s tricky, Leiyin Temple, Zenzi, Sacred Fire Commander, plus Wunian City...Is there any other way to get the Sword of Victory?"


    Xiao Zhao shook his head, "I''m afraid not. In order to solve the problem of victory over evil, Le Yinan paid a lot of money. He would not leave without purification. For this reason, he also offended the deputy master of the Holy Fire Gate and said that he was at the Holy Fire Gate. When we needed him the most, we left to do private affairs, and the two almost fought. It is also because of this that we can learn about him."


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "Then wait until he is cleaned up before grabbing? He always wants to leave Wunian City."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, the purified Victory Evil has no meaning to picking Ying and suppressing the evil. Only by keeping the Evil Sword essence of Victory, can they destroy and break through." There was a trace of doubt in his eyes. I think it��s a little strange that the evil spirits have been circulating in the heavens for so many years, and no one can make it change its essence. Why is Le Yinan so sure that he can definitely achieve his goal this time? I am offended for this. Own sect."


    The little trick walked away a few steps and shook his head, "Should have something to do with Leiyin Temple, right?"


    Qingque nodded, "If this evil thing that is famous in all heavens can be purified, it will be a great benefit for them and for meditation. If it can attract many believers, they will definitely spend a lot of money, maybe even more. Recruit believers, raise good powers, and hold a meeting to get rid of the evil spirits."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "That''s even more troublesome. I don''t know how many people will go."


    Qingque shook his head slightly, "Yes, it might be really troublesome to grab it clearly."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Small trick, you continue to follow the news here, it''s best to do what they plan to do."


    "I''ve been doing it a long time ago. The people at the ninth pawnshop have recently been doing business in Wunian City. They are all good players and should be able to find out more news." Xiaozhao tapped Jianmu with his paw, seemingly thoughtful. Said, "Actually, you don��t have to **** it. You can purify them, right? Caiying''s girl wants to be promoted to the sword, she wants to destroy the evil spirits, and she doesn��t have to grab her. It��s better for me to spread some rumors and say nothing. Niancheng doesn''t want to purify, but wants to grab the sword?"


    "Our relationship with the Sacred Fire Gate, we have to help Le Yinan purify, he mostly refuses, and the rumors are unnecessary. Since he has found the master of Zen, he has a good relationship with Leiyin Temple and will not be easily fooled. Find more information and think about other methods." Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Caiying, this guy is the most troublesome one every time. In other words, we don��t know how much we will offend if we change the sword. Forces."


    Not knowing where to practice the sword, Caiying suddenly sneezed.


    The little trick wagged his tail, "No matter how much trouble you have to do, don''t worry, I will speed up the investigation."


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is not easy to purify and overcome evil, and there is still a lot of time to prepare. Besides, Wuniancheng is not far from us. You can go anytime you want."


    Xiao Zhao responded and continued, "Zhou Shu, I also found some news about the Abyss City you mentioned."


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, "How?"


    The little move said slowly, "Abyss City is actually the secret prison of Xianting. I heard that it has a history of nearly one hundred thousand years. It drifts irregularly in the void. Only the elder Xianting can determine the location and enter. Among the prisons, there are many prisoners in the prison, only entering but not leaving."


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes and pondered, not surprised at all, "Sure enough, it was the immortal world."


    He had thought long ago that only Immortal Realm could arrange such a fairy city in the void and imprison thousands of powerful men.


    Little trick nodded, "No one knows the specific list of prisoners in the prison, but some people say that many of the strong people who have disappeared are in it. I checked a few based on clues. Those rumors should be true. Most of the strong people are offending. After arriving in the immortal world, they disappeared silently, life and death are unknown, and the people on the celestial pole list are among them."


    Qingque said with surprise, "The people on the celestial list are also in it? Shouldn''t they be the people on the list?"


    "Everyone knows that it is not a secret at all on the Ten Thousand Fiends List," Xiaozhao said seriously, "and that prison is a secret, anyone can be locked up, and some people say that the fairy court who served The elder also died in the abyss prison."


    Qingque sighed, "So, the prison is not for upholding justice and punishing prisoners, but for eliminating dissidents."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It is in line with Xianting''s practice."


    The little trick jumped on the stone platform, stretched out his claws and scratched his head. Anyway, he couldn''t calm down. "There is no more news. Should I continue to look for other clues? If I use more fairy jade, it should be able to kill the prisoners. The detailed information is out. Of course, I can''t find Elder Xianting to open the door."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Xianyu only works, we don''t need it now but try to be careful, don''t let people see the flaws, and don''t look for it yourself."


    "Don''t worry, now I am not alone, so I will definitely not mess around."


    Xiao Zhao squinted his eyes, looking a little intoxicated, and suddenly jumped down, "By the way, Xiao Cai is still waiting for me, I will leave first."


    "Wait, there is another important thing, you haven''t told me yet."


    Zhou Shu grabbed Xiaozhao''s tail, slowly lifted him back, rubbed a few vigorously, and smiled quite contentedly, "Hey, Xiaozhao, your hair is getting more and more warmer and warmer. The more supple..."


    "Go away!"


    The little trick broke free, staring at Zhou Shu very dissatisfied.


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support of 197856112, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~


    Wonderful book house


    High-speed text hand fight fairy world winner chapter list

 Chapter 3324: Yuntong

    "What kind of style, there is no majesty at all!"


    The little trick is still very dissatisfied, "If you want to ask, just ask, don''t use your hands."


    Zhou Shu chuckled, "It''s even more majestic. I was hugged by Caiying and Hanruo in the past, and I didn''t see you upset. Why can''t I touch it?"


    The little move stagnated, and said, "It''s different now."


    "Don''t bully him, now he has a family and a business, of course it''s different."


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu, took Xiao Zhao over, and gently stroked it a few times. The Xiao Zhao didn''t dodge, but involuntarily let out a happy cry.


    Zhou Shu smiled happily, "Small move, is there any news about the Ci Hangzong disciple?"


    "Have."


    The little trick opened his limbs and looked very comfortable. "Several great immortal cities have traces of disciples of the Cihang Sect. Wunian City is one of them, but these disciples are hidden by the city, and ordinary people can��t see it. ."


    Qingque paused, "Hid you hide?"


    The little trick turned over, with his belly facing upwards, "Oh, strange goods can live, the inheritance of Cihangzong is useful to any power, everyone wants it, what if you don''t hide it and be snatched by others? Besides, the immortal world has been looking for it. "


    Qingque doubted, "Aren''t they afraid of the immortal world dealing with them?"


    "I said it''s a big immortal city, where would I be afraid of the immortal world? Even the smallest city of Wunian, don''t be afraid, let alone the big ones, the immortal world can''t help them, Zhou Shu, I have asked someone to write the specific news in Yu Jane, you will get it yourself later..." As he said, Xiaozhao suddenly shouted, "Oh, so comfortable!"


    Qingque rubbed it a few times and looked at Zhou Shu, "It seems that Yangmei might be one of them?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Maybe it''s not possible, Yang Mei is unlikely to be attached to Daxiancheng, although it is safe, but there are many restrictions, it may not be suitable for her."


    He raised his hand to the little move, "Thank you, little move."


    "Now I know thank you, you are welcome."


    The little trick skipped over and gave a gift, shaking his head triumphantly, "Just find me what information you want. It used to be insufficient, but now it is completely different. There are very few news that the ninth pawnshop can''t find out. Of course you get it. The benefits are more than just news. Resources are okay. Regardless of things from the Demon Realm and the Dragon Realm, as long as you need them, I can find a way to find them. Of course, Dao artifacts and the dragon corpses you brought back can��t be counted. Hey."


    This sentence is not false.


    The ninth pawnshop is recognized as the top ten merchants in the fairy world, but this is only the ranking of the fairy world.


    In fact, the ninth pawnshop is even stronger, because it has a very wide range of operations. It may be even larger such as Yilou. It has long been free from the limitation of only operating in the fairy world, such as the dragon world, the devil world, and the Hachi country. There is also a vast outland that has been included in the ninth pawnshop''s power map. Therefore, the small trick can easily mobilize tens of millions of immortal jade and obtain various scarce resources...


    Of course, these resources are not all small tricks themselves, but they can be used to circulate, so the benefits from them are also great.


    Zhou Shupo said seriously, "What should I thank you for, small trick."


    Xiao Zhao was slightly disdainful, "I am practicing my own business, who cares about your things? But, Zhou Shu, you can remember, if you really become the emperor in the future, you must let the lucky beast clan ..."


    Zhou Shu smiled confidently, "Become the lord of the day in the 33 days, and then you can choose."


    The little trick stopped and laughed, "Haha, I just talked about it at that time, but I would be happy if you really did it."


    "The Emperor is not a lie."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "Go, right, don''t go to Outland during this time, just build up the trade routes between the formations."


    "Ok."


    Xiao Zhao ran out with his short legs, suddenly thinking of something and then turning back, "What is your Yuntong plan, when can it be completed?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it, "Three years."


    Three years in a blink of an eye.


    Xianshu City, Central District, the most prosperous business district.


    Tens of thousands of people gathered on the central square, gazing at the semicircular building in the middle, and talking.


    "What kind of building is that? It''s mysterious, and I even sent a message for us to see, but I can''t see anything."


    "Isn''t there a line on it? Yuntong Wanjie, instantly reachable."


    "I saw it, but do you understand what it means?"


    "I don''t understand, but I think the key is on those portals, have you seen it? This building has more than twenty doors, which is very strange."


    "Instantly reachable? Is it possible to pass through those gates to reach other places in Yunjuan Realm, similar to the Kongyuan Gate in Xiancheng?"


    "It''s a bit like that, it''s better to dare to be, it will be much more convenient in the future, after all, the Yunjuan world is so big, running around is also tiring."


    "But these gates are much smaller than the gates of Kongyuan, and...Isn''t Xianshu city not in harmony with the immortal world, how can the immortal world help them short the gate of the yuan? I heard that only Xiancheng that has a good relationship with the immortal world has a chance to get it. , How did Zhou Shu do it?"


    "Surely it can''t be! I just said nonsense, are you serious? How can the fairy world help Xianshucheng? Hahaha!"


    "I''m also talking nonsense. Although Xianshu City is very good, it is impossible to have high-end technology like Yuanzhimen."


    "Don''t make trouble, someone has come out, like Zhou Shu."


    Everyone closed their mouths consciously as Zhou Shu walked out slowly.


    For Zhou Shu, they were afraid and envious. What they were afraid of was that Zhou Shu could even fight back from the immortal world. They also caught a bunch of golden immortals to do things. They couldn��t beat them at all, and the envy was Zhou Shu��s age. Lightly can build such a large foundation, if they can also do it, so good.


    Of course, whether they are afraid or envious, it will not affect them to come to Xianshu City, or even stay permanently.


    There are many rare resources in Xianshu City that they have never seen before, which are of great benefit to their practice. What attracts them most is the dojo here. Taos that are hard to find in the heavens can generally be found here~www. novelhall.com~No matter what principles of practice, you can find a suitable tutor... Such a superior training environment, even the fairy world may not be able to catch up with the big sect. Is the best.


    According to private statistics from some practitioners, hundreds of practitioners have already broken through to Taiyi Daluo and even Hunyuan Jinxian in Xianshu City.


    This alone can make the practitioners of Outland treat this place as a holy place.


    For foreign races and monster races, etc., Xianshu City is not bad. You can live safely here, you can find companions, and even rare things like special bloodlines can be obtained. The price paid is nothing but doing Just a little bit.


    Zhou Shu glanced at everyone, feeling quite comfortable, and regained the feeling of admiring millions of people in the Xuanhuang world.


    Although there are not many good talents right now, once today is over, it will definitely be different.


    (PS: Thank you Xiao Yingying for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    High-speed text hand fight fairy world winner chapter list

 Chapter 3325: Eye-opener

    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Next Zhou Shu, the lord of Xianshu City."


    Everyone was silent, no one dared to make a sound, only a few newcomers were ignorant. Seeing Zhou Shu''s youth, he joked about Zhou Shu a few words, but soon closed his mouth amid the glares of people around him.


    "If you don''t delay your time, I will just say it directly. Today, we are calling you here to announce three things."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "First, the formations of Xianshu City are basically completed. Each of the formations has different characteristics. Without violating the rules, you can be among the 175 worlds. I believe that I will get a lot of gains from random actions. After the formation, I promise that you will not be threatened by war in Xianshu City and the surrounding world. Of course, if you are willing to follow Xianshu City��s command, help us do things. , We are also very willing and will get a good salary."


    He patted his hands, "I can say if you have any thoughts."


    "The formation world, do you mean those small worlds?"


    "It should be. They are only in these years. I have been to two more. One of them called Tashanjie is very good. It has a lot of immortality and cultivates very fast!"


    "What is immortality? There is a realm called Qishan, and there is a secret realm!"


    "There are several secret realms, not just Qishan realm, but Danhua realm is unique, inside..."


    "It seems that they are all newly built small realms, but there are indeed many good things, and I heard that as long as you are willing to join Xianshu City, you can get a treasure land to build Dongfu."


    "I don''t understand, why are these realms called formation realms, what''s the point?"


    "I don''t know, these worlds are not available today, why did they make a special announcement today?"


    Everyone talked a lot, but there were doubts on their faces.


    Not surprisingly, many of these people are not practitioners, and most of them are from Outland or Small Sects. They don''t have much knowledge and don''t know what the formation is.


    Of course, there are people who understand, but after hearing Zhou Shu''s announcement, they all fell into silence with extremely complicated expressions.


    turned out to be the formation world!


    Established an array in such a distant outer realm, and it is still an array composed of 175 realms, incredible.


    After possessing the formation, the status of Xianshu City has been elevated to another level, which is comparable to Wunian, Chifeng, Tianwu and other great immortal cities, and what surprised them most was that a few decades ago, Xianshu City It was the first time in the heavens that such a feat was accomplished in decades without a formation.


    How strong is Zhou Shu this time?


    If he didn''t do it, then who is standing behind him?


    Some people are thinking about whether to join Xianshu City, some people are thinking about moving the family over, and some people are thinking about returning to the fairy world as soon as possible...


    All the sentient beings fell on Zhou Shu''s eyes, he just laughed.


    The emergence of the Xianshu city formation will inevitably bring a turmoil to the heavens. This turmoil will only be greater than that caused by Zhou Shu a few decades ago when he announced that he was the city lord of Xianshu. Perhaps it was the more powerful blow from the fairy world, but Zhou Shu knew that the benefits must be more, such as the wooing and submission of other forces, such as more people who were dissatisfied with the fairy world joining in, especially the practitioners from the Xuanhuang world.


    "You guys are right, I won''t add it."


    He didn''t explain much, he just pointed behind him, "The second thing is this Yuntong Building."


    ''S voice is not loud, but it is deafening, everyone''s attention is focused on the past, watching Zhou Shu, waiting for him to explain.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Open the door."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the doors around the circular building opened together, and a person walked out behind each door.


    There are cultivators and other races, but they are all powerful men comparable to the golden immortals of Hunyuan, standing by the door blankly without saying a word.


    "So many mixed elements and golden fairies..."


    "It''s not surprising that there are many strong people in Daxian City. The most rare thing is that these people are so obedient and willing to be servants, and they can''t even manage the sect."


    "Xianshu City is getting stronger and stronger, no wonder it can block the fairy world."


    Everyone was surprised, and cast their gazes into the door, only to feel a little disappointed.


    Behind the door is a house, empty, only a group of translucent clouds hanging in the air, and nothing else can be seen.


    "Yun Tong Wanjie, instantly reachable."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You are going to other realms in the formation realm. Just walk into the clouds inside the door. The door is the name of the realm you want to go to. You can reach your destination after two or three breaths of order. There are twenty-eight realms, but before long, there will be one hundred and seventy-five realms."


    After speaking, he clapped his hands again, "I can say if you have any comments."


    It��s also a rule of Xian Shucheng to announce things like this. Talking things straightforwardly, without a lot of mouths from others, and it��s time for discussion after they finish talking.


    "Two or three breaths to go to another world, I heard it right?"


    "City Lord, did you make a mistake? Even the closest realm to Xianshu City would have to fly for five days to arrive. You said two or three breaths?"


    "That''s it, it''s totally impossible, Santo, are you kidding me?"


    Everyone was in an uproar, no one believed it.


    It''s not just the ignorant people or alien races. Those practitioners who knew the formation before could not understand it. They guessed that it might be the gate of the empty element, but the gate of the empty element can only be teleported in the realm, and the range is only a few. Millions of miles, how could it be possible to cross the void and fly directly to another realm?


    This kind of thing may have happened before, but it is impossible to happen in the heavens now.


    Those few guys who were still lamenting the speed of the formation before Zhou Shu were terrible, their eyes gradually changed when they looked at Zhou Shu, thinking to themselves, could it be that the formation was also he was joking, deliberately exaggerating?


    There are also people who have always believed in Zhou Shu, hesitatingly said, "The city lord is not that we don''t believe it, I really don''t dare to believe it."


    Someone followed, "Yes, can you open our eyes?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Today, the Yuntong Building is officially opened, and it is free to use for ten days. If you want to try it, you can try it, but after ten days you will have to pay."


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, and hesitated for a while. I always feel that this is something that offends people, whether it is successful or not.


    "I''ll try!"


    A young cultivator walked out, quite excited, "I just planned to go to the Three Realms, and I heard that they are recruiting golden immortals."


    Someone made the first one, and the others started enthusiastically.


    "I''ll try too, the old man is about to see the secret realm of Qishan Realm."


    "I''ll take a look too. If I can breathe to other realms two or three times, I can also save a lot of training time."


    soon stood up a large line of people, there were hundreds of them.


    They looked at the portals with brilliance in their eyes. This is a rare experience, even if it is fake, nothing will be lost.


    The door servants had already let go, but at this moment, a discordant voice jumped out.


    "Wait, who knows if you are a childcare hired by the city lord? If you go in and then come out, if you go to another world, can we believe it?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200203170742944 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 3326: The heavens are getting smaller

    Zhou Shu hadn''t spoken yet, an old man had already scolded.


    "Childcare?"


    The old man glared at the crowd, "Who said it, stand up and speak! The old man Sun Qianqiu, walks upright and never does deceitful things!"


    Other people were also angry, "In Xianshu City, is it necessary for the city lord to ask for help?"


    "Are you stupid?"


    "What kind of person is City Lord Zhou? He will ask for help. What good is this for him?!"


    Sun Qianqiu''s anger was hard to dissipate, "Those malls in the fairy world may still have trusts, but in Xianshu City, the old man has been there for hundreds of years and has never seen a trust! Whether it''s doing business or other things, Xianshu City They are all fair, and there is no way such shameless people can appear!"


    Someone said, "We have all bought things from Mr. Sun. We can trust Mr. Sun''s character."


    Hundreds of thousands of people yelled together. Under the point of Wanfu, the speaker didn''t know where to hide, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    At this time, a Hunyuan Jinxian said slowly, ��Please nurse this kind of thing, the old man doesn��t think there will be such things in Xianshu City, but the other sentence that the person said makes a little sense. Can��t come back right away? If you can��t come back right away, how can you prove that you went to another realm within two or three breaths? If you can come back right away, and you said, what should you take to win others�� trust? Everyone won��t say a word. That''s it."


    The noisy crowd suddenly became quieter.


    "These words do have some truth."


    "When you enter and then come out, you say you have gone to other worlds. It''s really hard to prove."


    "Why don''t you find a few people to go there and wait? You will know when someone passes by."


    "You are stupid, don''t you need a few days to get an answer?"


    Hearing everyone''s discussion, Zhou Shu smiled, "The thing to prove is simple, and it doesn''t take a few days. The previous person who went into Yuntong took a personal item and left it on the realm over there. , And the next person who goes in will go to that world to get the thing back."


    "The city lord said yes."


    "If the time is short, this can indeed be proved."


    Everyone nodded one after another, thinking it was a good opinion.


    "The old man will be the first."


    Sun Qianqiu took out a jade card and said in a deep voice, "You should all know this. This is the title deed of the store in the central area. It bears my Sun Qianqiu''s name and brand. It must not be faked. If it reaches another level, I will Leave the jade card over there and trouble the next fellow Taoist to help me get it back."


    Someone was surprised, "It won��t be the title deed of Qianqiu Tea Shop, right? Now that place is in the center, it��s very expensive, at least worth hundreds of thousands of immortal jade!"


    "It''s just a few hundred thousand."


    Sun Qianqiu didn''t care, and strode to a door, "That''s it, Xiaofengjie, I just want to go there to buy goods."


    An old man walked out, shook a key in his hand, and smiled, "Then I will follow Daoyou Sun, and try to see if Yuntong is really that amazing. If it is true, then I will be troubled. Get down to the people behind and help me get my things out."


    Someone will take the lead, and the others will not fall behind. Soon, there will be lines in front of the twenty-eight gates.


    Everyone is looking forward to it, holding all kinds of things in their hands. After all, it is very exciting to be able to verify the truth of a thing in person.


    The door servant stood by the door, maintaining order blankly.


    "The old man went in."


    Sun Qianqiu stared at the translucent cloud, paused for two breaths, and strode in.


    Sun Qianqiu''s figure was naturally gone. Everyone else looked at the cloud and held their breath, feeling that several breaths were longer than a few years.


    After a few breaths.


    Sun Qianqiu walked out of the cloud again, looking a little dazed.


    A group of people gathered around and said anxiously, "Daoyou Sun, you really disappeared just now, where did you go?"


    "It''s really a small wind world..."


    Sun Qianqiu touched his beard and looked puzzled, "How could it be possible? This...it''s so strange..."


    Everyone was surprised, "Are you sure it''s Xiaofengjie?"


    Sun Qianqiu settled down and said in a deep voice, "The old man has been there dozens of times, how can he admit it wrong? That kind of white jade tea forest is unique to the Xiaofeng world, and can only be planted by the monster race, not in Xianshu City. There is no place either."


    Everyone looked away, looked at the old man behind Sun Qianqiu, and said anxiously, "You go quickly, don''t let other people take away the land deed from Sun Qianqiu."


    "If you can''t take it, someone will guard it."


    Sun Qianqiu glanced towards the sky, feeling a little confused, "It should be prepared by the city lord in advance, because he knows that this is true, but we don''t dare to believe it."


    The old man walked into the cloud suspiciously.


    The figure disappeared, and after a few breaths, the old man walked out again. He was holding the land deed of Sun Qianqiu in his hand, but he seemed to have forgotten about it, and he kept whispering, his eyes were a little hollow, "This... this ...I can really go to another world..."


    Looking at the title deed in the old man''s hand, everyone else was stunned.


    "Really went to the small wind world?"


    "There are ten days away from Xianshu City in that realm. In such a short time, you walked back and forth?"


    "How can there be such a thing, it is impossible for the fairy world to do it?"


    There are still people asking questions, but the doubts are subconscious and instinctive. In fact, they have already believed in their hearts that this matter is true.


    With Yuntong, one can really go from one realm to another, and there are only two or three breaths.


    The same thing happened in front of every door.


    A man filed in, and a man came out sluggishly. The person next to him opened his mouth wide, but stopped making a sound.


    I was at a loss and was shocked when I didn��t go in. At this time, no other emotions could be mixed in, no expectation, no joy After a short while, Zhou Shu clapped his hands, "It has been proved Come on, don��t squeeze anymore, you guys take everything back."


    shook the deaf and faintly sounded, and at the same time added the power of soothing compassion. Not long after, the crowds in the square recovered.


    "Santo, how did you do it?"


    "You can go to another realm in two or three breaths. Then we go from Xianshu City to the fairy realm, wouldn''t it be less than a day?"


    "I don''t know what to say... I feel that the heavens are getting smaller."


    "Yes, it seems that I can go anywhere now. There is no need to prepare a travel plan specially, everything has changed."


    Everyone looked at Zhou Shu, with doubts and problems in their stomachs.


    Of course Zhou Shu wouldn��t give them an answer. He smiled and said, ��The heavens have not become smaller. Yuntong is only applicable to Xianshu City, not elsewhere. If you want to go from Xianshu City to the Immortal Realm, you can��t do it now. When I arrive, I don��t have to think too much about it. Speaking of it, I just did a little work to save you some time and let you practice better."


    "Oh."


    "It turns out that it can only be used in Xianshu City, but... is this tiny?"


    "Anyway, with Yuntong, Xianshu City is much better than other Xiancheng, I didn''t come to the wrong place."


    Some people nodded their heads seemingly, but do they really understand?


    (PS: Thank you for your endless monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3327: Xuan Huang Jie

    Zhou Shu said lightly that other people listened casually, but many people can think that the city of Xianshu after today is different from the past.


    When there was no cross-border transmission in the fairy world, Xianshu City had it, and it was made public. This move will undoubtedly have a profound impact on the entire heavens.


    Seeing the crowd, Zhou Shu fell into a short silence. He thought of many things in an instant, and then said calmly, "The third thing, you all know, Wanfangjie is very inconvenient to use in remote areas. The same is true in Xianshu City. This is a big problem that bothers you. Xianshu City is also very anxious about this. Fortunately, I have good luck. Recently, we have discovered some opportunities. We Xianshu City can also prepare good storage for you. Magic weapon."


    He opened his hand, and a light green ring flew out and hung in front of him.


    "It''s Xuan Huang Jie, a name that''s easy to remember, right?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at everyone, and said slowly, "At present, Xianshu City has opened up ten cubic feet of space for you. Anything can be stored in it. Of course, except for living souls, it is limited to those in and around Xianshu City. When using the formation, you should note that not only practitioners, but other races can also use the black yellow ring. The way to activate and use it is very simple. You will know the details after you get it."


    Hearing these words, many doubts arose in everyone''s hearts. Although they were afraid to speak due to the rules, they were already a little unbearable.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished talking. Xuan Huangjie will not charge, but the basic function is only storage. If you want to get more functions, you need to pay merit points. When it comes to merit points, often Everyone who resides in Xianshu City should be no stranger. As long as you do something for Xianshu City, you can easily get it. As for the functions of Xuan Huang Jie other than storage, hehe, I can��t reveal too much, you can imagine for yourself, Now you can make comments."


    Someone soon shouted, "Santos, does everyone have it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There are people who have stayed in Xianshu City for more than a year. Any race except Demon Clan can sign up for it. In addition, merchants who have been passing through Xianshu City will also be given accordingly. There is not much inventory at the moment, so you have to sign up soon if you want."


    Someone hesitated and said, "Xuan Huang Jie can''t be used after leaving the formation? Will it keep this way, or will it change?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Wanfang Jie, before can only be used in the fairy world."


    "understood."


    The man retreated, and his thoughts were difficult for a while.


    "Sanctuary, please tell me a little bit about any special features, otherwise we can''t make up our minds."


    "Achievement points are still very difficult to obtain. I helped you to open up wasteland, move mountains and fill seas. After a few years of hard work, I only got a few hundred."


    "That''s right, the city lord still talks about it, otherwise I''m really reluctant to use it, it''s better to use merit points to change more pill."


    Many people yelled, and it was obvious that they were very interested in Xuan Huang Jie.


    It��s no wonder that in this remote Outland, not being able to store items at will is really a big trouble. Many people are unwilling to stay in Xianshu City for this reason. Even though Xianshu City has a very good cultivation environment, it is finally here. With their own storage ring, everyone who stays here will naturally want it.


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Well, let me talk about a few, but you must remember that these functions are far from the final form of the Xuan Huang Jie."


    Someone said anxiously, "Say it quickly, don''t lose your appetite."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The first is to exempt the fee of Yuntong. Those who hold the Xuanhuangjie can use Yuntong without spending money. Second, the Xuanhuangjie will provide the communication function between the holders, and the scope is very wide. , Not only Xianshu City, it can also be used in a wide range of outer domains, and the transmission time will not exceed five days..."


    "what?!"


    Someone finally couldn''t help it, and even forgot the rules of Xianshu City, "Can you send a message in Outland? This..."


    Before the words were finished, two Hunyuan Jinxians rushed over and took the speaker to the other side.


    Everyone was silent, just looking at Zhou Shu and Xuan Huang Jie, the full of desire in his eyes was about to overflow.


    Experiencing in Outland requires not only strength, but also the ability to keep in touch with others at all times.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed, "When you have enough merit points, you can naturally feel this function, but I want to remind you that the activation of this function cannot be done with a little merit. Third, the Xuan Huang Jie itself is still A defensive magic weapon, how powerful it is, you need to experience it yourself, let me say one more thing, it is definitely better than you expected... that''s it."


    Someone shouted, "Sanju, what you said is true?"


    The same question is repeated by many people. It sounds like a multi-sing, with ups and downs and sequence.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s true."


    "How is it possible, how can a ring have so many powerful functions?"


    People still can��t believe it, "It��s nothing more than a magic weapon, but you can use it to send messages between Outlanders. Do you know how big the Outerland is, Santo? It��s much larger than the Immortal Realm, and it��s impossible even for the Immortal Realm The matter, even the Yunyin of Genting City, can''t spread that far."


    "Of course I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "What the Immortal Realm can''t do, Xianshu City may not be able to do it, right? And I didn''t say that you can send a message across most of the outer domain. Is it possible that one person is in the Demon Realm and the other is on the edge of the heavens? At the door, they can also communicate with each other? That''s impossible. I can only say that Xuan Huang Jie can make you feel some convenience. As for the actual effect, you still need to personally explore."


    Zhou Shu''s confident expression seemed to have infected them, and everyone was lost in thought.


    "In fact, what the city lord said is reasonable, what the immortal world cannot do, Xianshu city can also do it such as Yuntong, the immortal world certainly does not have it."


    "Yeah, maybe this means of communication also comes from Yuntong. Even people can cross borders. Why is it strange that the news crosses several borders? Besides, it''s not from here to the immortal world at once, that kind of thing , It''s impossible."


    "Yes, yes, I don''t know how many realms it is. As long as you can communicate across ten realms, that''s a pretty amazing treasure."


    "Yes, many big sects are sent between five and six realms."


    After a short while, everyone nodded one after another, showing that they believed, and a new round of questions began.


    "City Lord, can I receive the Xuanhuang Jie now? Where can I receive it?"


    "I must be fine, I have been in Xianshu City for almost a hundred years!"


    "I have been there since the construction of the city. Am I still coming from Haze Country? The city lord can''t forget us."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand with a serious expression, "Don��t worry, you all know about your situation, Xianshucheng, you all know what��s going on. When you go back and wait in peace, in less than a month, everyone who meets the requirements here will get the black yellow precept, regardless of their ethnicity. ,I promise."


    "The Lord said so, I am relieved."


    "It''s great, I finally have storage to stop using, thank you City Lord!"


    After the noise, cheers finally sounded.


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support of 197856112, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 3328: kind

    After the matter was finished, Zhou Shu quietly disappeared and walked to the West Side.


    After only a few steps, he was caught by one person, but Xie Xun looked solemnly when he turned around.


    Zhou Shu saluted, "Xie Lao, are you here?"


    Xie Xun glared at Zhou Shu, his beard raised, "Thanks to me coming two days earlier and hearing these words from you, are these few small things you told me before?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Yes, I said, I''m going to announce a few small things recently. If Mr. Xie is interested, come and have a look."


    "Is this a small matter?"


    Xie Xun''s face sank, "Everything is a major event, a major event that can make the entire heavens turbulent, and can make the immortal world uneasy for your sleep and food!"


    Zhou Shu was calm, "It''s not yet that step. In my opinion, it''s still a small matter. The real big thing has not yet arrived."


    "What are you talking about, there are still big things going on?"


    Xie Xun couldn''t help taking a step back, his face turned pale, "Zhou Shu, what else are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Why should Mr. Xie be nervous? There are many big things, such as counterattacking the immortal world, but I just can''t do it now."


    "You still want to... forget it."


    Xie Xun waved his hand and sternly said, "Zhou Shu, you must immediately close Xianshu City and the formation, don''t let one person spread the news! If you let the Xianjie know, I''m afraid it will send someone to attack immediately, I can be sure, this time There must be a quasi saint!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said faintly, "As I said just now, Immortal Realm knows that it is impossible to change."


    Xie Xun paused, "Is there a spy from the fairy world in Xianshu City?"


    "Of course there is, but it doesn��t matter whether there are spies or not. Today��s things will be announced by every citizen of Xianshu City. Can I shut everyone down? Soon, the vast Outland and the Immortal Realm will definitely know ," Zhou Shu said calmly, "I planned that way."


    "You deliberately made it public, don''t you fear that the immortal world will attack you?"


    Xie Xun took a deep breath, his face solemn, "Now is different from the past. Even if you have quasi-saint guardians and formations in your city, you may not be able to stop them."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Old Xie thinks how many people will they send?"


    Xie Xun thought for a while and said, "With the great immortal city of formations, plus the result of the last failure, this time they will send at least three, no, four quasi-sages, maybe more, and countless practices. Well, can your formation withstand their impact? Once the formation is destroyed, all your years of hard work will be wasted."


    "Four is not enough."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "To break the Xianshu city formation, at least seven are needed."


    Xie Xun was shocked, "Are you so confident?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Seven are only my estimate of Xianshu City itself. If you and Liangmiao Country are added, this number can be increased to ten."


    "Ten quasi saints?"


    Xie Xun was stunned, and felt that something was wrong. "Our two countries are worth three quasi saints in your eyes?"


    "Don''t care about this."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "I remember the last time the Immortal Realm dispatched ten quasi-sages to the Tianwu City where Zhonglice was played? Well, the Immortal Realm lost very thoroughly."


    Xie Xun frowned, "That can''t be regarded as a normal example. Tianwu City is already strong, and there are saints to protect, and the immortal world does not use all their strength. On the one hand, those quasi-sages are worried that something will happen to them, on the other hand, they are also afraid that Tianwu City will be burned.


    "For Immortal Realm, isn''t Xianshu City the same?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Compared to Hunyuan Jinxian, Quasi-Sages are better at dealing with them. As long as they can''t crush or win quickly, they will suffer from gains and losses. In the end, they will not be able to fight. When the strength of Xiancheng reaches a certain level, the immortal world will only I can acquiesce to its existence. From countless experiences, the extent to which the immortal world can recognize it is that the ten quasi-sages cannot be defeated smoothly. That is also the safety guarantee of Xiancheng."


    "I know, has Xianshu City reached it?" Xie Xun shook his head, "They only fought once, and they won''t give up. Those Xiancheng you mentioned have fought against the immortal world at least ten times before they got their status. , No longer be attacked by the fairy world."


    "So I''m waiting for them to come."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''ll know after a few fights, Mr. Xie, I promise, I won''t ask for help if you have less than seven, and you won''t lose the line if you have more than ten."


    Xie Xun stared at Zhou Shu and sighed, "If you think it is enough to block the immortal world, I have nothing to say."


    "Xie Lao, don''t worry," Zhou Shu said slowly, "For the immortal world, Xianshu City is not only a threat, but also a great temptation. Cross-border cloud communication, remote communication, formation, everything they want What they get, they don''t want to and won''t completely destroy Xianshu City, and the result is that they are shy of fighting, but I have no scruples."


    Xie Xun thought for a while, "It also makes sense, no one can bear to destroy your formation forcibly."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "Old Xie, you have become kind."


    Xie Xun looked badly, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said sincerely, "I thought you came to me, you must want to get benefits, but I didn''t expect that you only thought about the safety of Xianshu City. I am committed."


    "You Xianshu City is gone, who can I look for to benefit?"


    Xie Xun scolded and raised his eyebrows, "Of course I want the benefits. I didn''t expect you to hide these things for so long, and now you tell us Hachi Country! If I didn''t come in time, would you still plan? Keep hiding?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I didn''t lie to you, this Yuntong and Xuanhuangjie are all done recently."


    "How did you get it? That Yuntong?"


    Xie Xun looked puzzled, "I was stupid just now. I can actually transfer people and objects across the border. That old man''s star flow seems to be useless, and the Xuan Huang Jie is really so good? Speaking of which, you I gave it this name specially, do you want everyone here to know the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "Not good?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Most of the races in these heavens come from the Xuanhuang Realm. They should have recognized their ancestors long ago."


    "Also..."


    Xie Xun paused, he understood the responsibility of the Emperor, and he didn''t say much about itZhou Shu, that Yuntong, can you connect to Hachi country along the way? There is also the Xuanhuang Jie, if it can be used even by the Haze Clan, the Haze Kingdom also wants a batch. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Xie Lao opened his mouth. I have no reason to disagree, but there are not many materials for making Yuntong now, and it can only be connected to the unmasked and surrounding realms, but if you go deeper, I''m afraid it won''t work. "


    Xie Xun frowned, "Why? What materials are needed? You just need to speak, are you afraid not to give it?"


    "These materials are not available in Hachi country, and need to be purchased elsewhere. The previous ones have been used up, and it will take time to buy them."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and sighed, "Moreover, to connect Yuntong to Hazhi Country, it requires not only materials, but other things. I think it is difficult for you to agree to Hazhi Country. I am not easy to speak, thank you. old."


    "You said it!"


    Xie Xun was a little angry.


    (PS: Thank you for the support you can''t afford 041, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3329: let me think again

    "Thank you, don''t be angry."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said in deep thought, "If Yuntong can be connected to Hachi Country, there will be Liangmiao Country."


    Xie Xun frowned and said, "What''s the matter with Guan Liangmiao Country, I''ll talk about Hachi Country."


    "Okay, let''s talk about Hachi Country," Zhou Shu nodded, "There is no reason for Xianshu City to not agree to be able to connect to Hazhi Country, so that you can better take care of each other and you can support Xianshu City at any time. We want to go to you more conveniently."


    Xie Xun looked at Zhou Shu, "Since you understand everything, why don''t you agree?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Frankly speaking, Yuntong is a good thing, but the key to its ability to transmit people and objects lies in the formation. Old Xie understands?"


    "The key lies in the formation?"


    Xie Xun''s thoughts turned and hesitated, "In other words, can Yuntong be used only when Hachi Country also enters the formation of Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu helplessly said, "Yes, the formation is the foundation of everything. It is the first major event today. Without the support of the formation, it is impossible for Yuntong to reach the border of Hachi Country. This is the problem, no I don''t want it, but you will not."


    "What''s unwilling, so easy to use"


    Xie Xun subconsciously wanted to refute, but quickly shook his head and said, "This old man can''t be the lord, and the lord will probably not agree."


    Letting Hachi country into the frontier of Xianshu City is actually making Hazhi country a part of the forces of Xianshu City, which is impossible for a country to accept.


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and said with a wry smile, "Lao Xie understands now, I can think of a way to go into the borderless world, but it''s really impossible to go deep into Hachi country."


    "It''s a pity, Yuntong is so easy to use, if you can use it"


    Xie Xun shook his head, very sorry, but suddenly thought of something, "Is it the same with your Xuan Huang Jie?"


    He stared at Zhou Shu, seemingly wanting a different answer.


    Zhou Shu touched his nose and sighed, "If you want to use all the functions of Xuan Huang Jie, such as storage, defending against enemies, etc., naturally you must be in the formation. If you only use simple messaging functions, you can The country is also fine, but within the formation, Xuan Huang Jie can have no restrictions."


    "Getting your stuff for a long time, the limit is so big."


    Xie Xun''s heart fell cold, and he felt that his expectations had been lost, but faintly felt that it shouldn''t be like this.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said, "Xianshu City is a new city, and I am not a real emperor. If I said that these things can be used without restriction, Xie Lao, would you believe it?"


    Xie Xun said immediately, "Of course I believe that you can do it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Old Xie overestimated me."


    "Fine."


    Xie Xun waved his hand and thought for a while, "I will go back to Hachi country now and talk to the lord of the country about the situation and see how he decides. If he agrees, can you send Yuntong to Hachi country soon?"


    "Of course there is no problem, I will solve the materials."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If Hachi country can really merge into the battlefield, I will do my best to do it. I can also open several special functions of Xuanhuangjie to Hachi country. No merit is needed, but thanks Old, you are just talking about it."


    Xie Xun nodded, "Yes, in short, don''t have any hope, you also know what kind of person the country lord is. We have all misunderstood before."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if it fails. We Xianshu City has always been the most powerful ally of Hachi, and the best frontier position. Besides, isn''t this one-fifth of yours? Problem."


    Xie Xun looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, "This is true."


    "Shu, why are you here? You won''t answer if I send a message?"


    A blue shadow floated over and stopped in front of the two of them. It was Qingque. She glanced at Zhou Shu blamelessly before noticing Xie Xun, and hurriedly saluted Xie Xun, "Ah, Qingque has seen Xie Xun, junior excuse me."


    Xie Xun nodded, "It''s okay."


    "Sorry to disturb Xie Lao."


    Qingque apologized again and turned to Zhou Shu, "Shu, Liang Zhang has been here for a long time, and I have been wanting to see you."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s okay, let him continue to wait, I still have something to tell Xie Lao."


    "Then I will go."


    Qingque didn''t say much, and soon drifted away.


    Zhou Shu smiled, with a nonchalant face, "Most of them are talking about Yuntong and Xuan Huangjie, I don''t think they will agree anyway, don''t worry."


    Xie Xun was not surprised, and sighed, "It must be the case. You Xuanhuangjie is nothing but Yuntong. Who doesn''t want it? In a few days, the surrounding forces are probably coming over."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There''s nothing else but you, are you going to come? I believe they will not agree, haha."


    Xie Xun glanced in the distance, always feeling very unwilling, "It just has to be used in the formation, can''t you think of a way to get it out of the formation?"


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t do it. Without a formation as a basis, Yuntong and Xuan Huangjie cannot be effective.


    "Oh, I''m going."


    Xie Xun waved his hand and left with a sense of loss, but after not counting a few steps, he suddenly turned around and said, "Zhou Shu!"


    Zhou Shu took a few steps closer, "What else does Xie Lao do?"


    Xie Xun hesitated for a few breaths and said every word, "If Liang Miao Guo agreed, what would you do?"


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "They are willing to merge into the battlefield. Of course I welcome them. It is impossible to get out? They are allies after all, but you don��t have to worry about this affecting our relationship. Hachi is always a fairy. Shucheng''s most important ally, this cannot be changed."


    "I know."


    Xie Xunton was there and said anxiously, "But if they enter the formation, they and you will be a family! Isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head seriously, "No, we Xianshu City is only Xiancheng, we don''t care about other countries'' affairs. I can''t ask them to listen to Xianshu City? For a Yuntong, they will not If you are willing, in fact, they are integrated into the battlefield, that is, the two are integrated in offense and defense, and the others are in charge of their own."


    Xie Xun looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Are you sure?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "This is natural, Xianshu City itself is too busy. We don''t have much energy to take care of them. Of course, some of the resources needed to maintain the formation must also be part of them~www.novelhall. com~ Otherwise we can''t stand it, nothing more, nothing else."


    Xie Xun nodded, "Then I will think about it again."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Xie Lao, you always want to do other people''s things, and they will not agree with you."


    "I''m thinking about myself!"


    Xie Xun snorted and walked away in great strides. He just walked and dropped another sentence, "Zhou Shu, if Liangmiao Country agrees, don''t rush to agree to them. I will take the Lord''s meaning in ten days. Come back, remember, don''t promise them first!"


    "Of course I have to remember what Mr. Xie said, I see."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Don''t worry, Mr. Xie, you can go all the way to Unshielded Realm. Soon, there must be a real shadow over there, right?"


    Xie Xun staggered and turned to the other side.


    : Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted ()

 Chapter 3330: This is important

    The same thing, Zhou Shu repeated to Liang Zhang again.


    Liang Zhang also left in a hurry, perhaps even more anxious than Xie Xun.


    Returning to Wanmuting and observing the bustling central area outside, Zhou Shu let out a sigh of relief, "It''s almost over."


    "End what?"


    Caiying came over curiously.


    Zhou Shu patted her head, "This busy period is about to end."


    Caiying said thoughtfully, "Yes, you are too tired during this period of time, and even the soul shadows are not busy."


    "Everyone is the same, not me," Zhou Shu shook his head subconsciously. When his eyes fell on her, there was a hint of disgust, "Oh, except you."


    Caiying became unhappy and said with her arms akimbo, "My palace, my palace has also helped a lot, okay?"


    Zhou Shu snorted, "If you also know some formations, you might be able to help."


    Caiying was very unconvinced, "I didn''t do anything less about running away, and I helped you cut down a lot of mountains. Isn''t the immortal veins of those realms also changed by this palace?"


    "Then count your help."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand to avoid entanglement with her. This time was really exhausted.


    Yuntong is mainly done by Lin Zhu, but she only does the last step. There are many puppets in the previous preparations, which were solved by Zhou Shu alone. There are more than 50 teleportation formations and nearly 10,000 puppets, even Zhou Shu. They are all a bit unbearable, and nearly 10,000 Xuan Huang Jie were completed by him alone. Although Xuan Huang Jie is not difficult to refine, the material is the fallen branches of Jianmu, and the properties are sufficient. The main thing is to communicate with Jianmu. Strength, but this kind of thing can only be done by him who is extremely familiar with Jianmu. The helpers that might have been, Older Hu and Older Jian are all in retreat, and they can''t count on them. Among them, Older Hu even needs one of his soul shadows day and night. Continuous preaching.


    Tired, tired, the key is that Zhou Shu is still in a weak period, and finally had to fill in a few soul shadows to complete these tasks.


    But it was also a last resort. If the formation could not be completed as soon as possible, the following things would not be possible, and Zhou Shu could not leave Xianshu City for half a step.


    "Master, the disciple has almost learned it."


    Xue Nv walked over, holding a black yellow ring in her hand, and said respectfully, "See if it can be used?"


    Zhou Shu took it, the ring flashed a soft green light, and the surrounding was full of vitality. He nodded in satisfaction, "Okay, it can be used out of the domain, it is enough to meet the requirements," he looked at Xue Nu, he was very pleased, "still you can help me."


    Xue Nu nodded earnestly, "It is right to share the worries for the respected teacher. From now on, Xuan Huang Jie will leave it to his disciples to prepare."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What about your seventeen dojos?"


    Xue Nu whispered, "If you tell Master, you can take care of the clones of the disciple. If you just preach, the disciple should try not to make mistakes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said gently, "I am so relieved to have you, and I will trouble you in the future."


    "The disciple continues to do things. When Master is free, the disciple still wants to listen to Master Shu Zhidao''s guidance."


    The Snow Girl retreated slowly, walked to the edge of Jianmu, and disappeared quietly.


    It��s worth mentioning that Xuenu and Jianmu are almost barrier-free to communicate. The relationship between the two is very close. Jianmu even allows Xuenu to live on Jianmu. This is something Zhou Shu didn��t do, and it��s also very enviable. For example, Caiying who looked straight at the snow girl was like that.


    "Every time I think about it, it won''t work, this is a broken building!"


    She angrily said, "They are all heaven and earth elves, why do you favor one and the other, Zhou Shu, please ignore him!"


    Zhou Shu knocked her once and warned, "Don''t talk nonsense, you are a practitioner now, not an elf. Besides, the sword spirit is not the same as the natural elf."


    "Humph."


    Caiying touched her head, just dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Well, you are no worse than anyone. I guess among us, you were the first to be promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian, right?"


    "I can see it, this palace still wants to give you a surprise."


    Caiying frowned, but quickly became proud and straightened her waist. "Ten years! At most ten years, this palace can be promoted."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, not surprised, he could see Caiying''s growth.


    When it comes to understanding of sword intent, Caiying is still above Zhao Yueru, because she is a sword intent, but this does not mean that she is better than Zhao Yueru, and the two have their own merits.


    Caiying''s strengths are widely tolerated. As long as she is a sword intent, she can understand and use it skillfully. With her own sword body, her future is unlimited, while Zhao Yueru only cultivates a sword intent, highlighting the extreme of a specialization, and has reached the peak. It will never be bad.


    The two walked differently, but both had the potential to become a sword master.


    Qing Ying floated in and fell beside Zhou Shu, seeming to perceive Zhou Shu''s exhaustion, walked behind him, and gently beat his shoulder.


    "Qing, sent it away?"


    Zhou Shu felt good and closed his eyes slightly.


    Qingque smiled and nodded, "Well, I also walked a few circles with him. He was worried that Yuntong would hinder his body, and he didn''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The teleportation formation will not affect the body, this is the most special formation between heaven and earth."


    "The Liang Miao don''t understand either."


    Qingque lowered her head and said thoughtfully, "Shu, I look at him, it seems that Liangmiao Kingdom really wants to join in."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I don��t really want to, but it will be incorporated. No matter what the Lord of the Liang Miao Kingdom thinks, the Wu Clan is behind the Liang Miao Kingdom. In the eyes of the Wu Clan, the meaning of the Liang Miao Kingdom��s existence is to connect to the outside world. The passage, as long as this passage is stable, it doesn��t matter who is in charge. Now they have the opportunity to change this passage from a good seedling country into a better Xianshu city. There is no reason not to agree."


    Qingque was a little worried, "But in this way, will the Wu Clan intervene in Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu''s voice became colder, "They can''t even intervene. I said that a witch clan will not be allowed to enter the outer domain from here. This guarantee will always be valid to grab the position of Xianshu City? This is not the witch world, even if they have the courage, It depends on whether they can do it."


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "That''s right, the Hundred Ghost Chariot is still parked here, plus Zhu Rong''s assurance, Xiang Liang Xiangmiao didn''t have the guts to do it."


    Zhou Shu looked back at her and said with a smile, "Xianshu City has a formation, and it is not weak."


    Four eyes meet Qingque must have responded, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu turned around, "There should be some time spent in Hazhi country."


    Qingque said with confidence, "Once the Liangmiao Kingdom is incorporated, they will definitely come, and then you and Lin Zhu will be busy again."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I''m not afraid to be busy, I''m afraid that I''m not busy."


    Qingque paused, and said worriedly, "Shu, they wouldn''t notice it?"


    "You said that Yuntong has nothing to do with the formation?" Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "This matter is very important, except for us, no outsider can know about it at the moment, and remember it, but I am not trying to prevent it. Two of them, they are nothing."


    "We know that it is to guard against the immortal world."


    The few people present responded together with serious expressions.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3331: do not worry about it

    Yuntong is the teleportation array, and naturally has nothing to do with the array world. It will never be said that the teleportation array cannot be used without the formation.


    But this point can only be known to oneself, and it is impossible to disclose it to the outside world, especially the fairy world.


    A Yuntong realized by using formations and cross-border teleportation that can be used without conditions are two completely different concepts for the fairy world. The former fairy world can send several quasi-sages to seize, while the latter is worthwhile. The immortal world pays a greater price, and dozens of quasi-sages are not impossible.


    For Xianshu City''s safety measures, Yuntong can only be used in the formation, beyond which it is absolutely impossible.


    Zhou Shu did not deliberately emphasize this point when he announced it before. It was to increase the sensational effect. He was not worried about misunderstandings. Those who really wanted to transmit technology, such as those from the fairy world, would definitely inquire before making a decision, and they will soon You can know the limitations of Yuntong from various sources.


    Yuntong has nothing to do with the formation, but Xuanhuangjie is different.


    Many functions of the Xuan Huang Jie rely on Jianmu, and can only be used in the formation formed by Jianmu. Moreover, the Xuan Huang Jie itself is also a part of the formation. The practitioners and foreign races who use the Xuan Huang Jie will do Jianmu provides power, which is equivalent to helping Jianmu restore.


    Ten days passed quickly.


    The number of people entering and leaving the Yuntong Building is much less, for no other reason but expensive.


    To use Yuntong to go to a realm, you need five immortal jade. For most practitioners, this is a big expense. Well, although most of the practitioners in Xianshu City are true immortal golden immortals, they are from the outside world. Practitioners are obviously poorer than those in the Immortal Realm, and for foreign races, Immortal Jade is even more rare and reluctant to use.


    In front of Yuntong Building, there are many people wandering around.


    "It''s suddenly inconvenient."


    "Yes, I was so comfortable the other day, I will go to Lingyu Realm one time, and set up the realm one later, and I will make money through cultivation."


    "If such days can continue, my cultivation speed is estimated to be twice as fast."


    "More than twice, there are eighth-order immortal veins in Lingyu world! There are not many places in the immortal world!"


    "The eighth-order immortal veins are very good, but they are only open for three hours. At other times, the immortal veins disappear, and the whole world is enveloped by demonic energy. If you don''t leave, you can only use the fairy power to resist the magical power, which is equivalent to one day of white cultivation. Now, I really don��t know what break-through this is!"


    "It is for you to use Yuntong. Didn''t you see Yuntong just beside Xianmai?"


    "I won''t complain if I can afford it... This city lord thought he was kind, so if I lied to us Xianyu!"


    "Are you looking for scolding?! Although I am too expensive, I will never scold the city lord. Think about it, the eighth-order immortal veins in other places, even if you give Xianyu, others will not let you in, this Xianshu city But if you use it for free, you still don��t know enough? Everyone knows that staying there for a few hours is better than a few celestial jade! Besides, someone else has given you free use for ten days. I don��t know what to be grateful for! "


    After being scolded, the golden immortal stopped talking and sighed for a while, "Go in another one, alas, they are really rich."


    The other person was very indifferent, "How can Da Luo Jinxian have more money than you and me."


    The Jinxian stared at the Yuntong Mansion, his eyes flushed, as if everyone who entered was his enemy, "Well, that true fairy has entered!"


    "He has been in many times."


    A glimmer of envy flashed in the eyes of the other person, "The ability to use Yuntong for free is the best benefit for us practitioners."


    The Golden Immortal said in shock, "How can he use Yuntong for free for a true immortal Xuanhuangjie? I still can''t do it now."


    "Come early, I have worked hard for Xianshu City."


    Another person said slowly, "Speaking of which, it is not difficult to meet the requirements. I heard that the free Yuntong function can be activated only at 3,000 points, and I am only more than 200 points away from meeting the requirements."


    "It''s only more than two hundred points, isn''t it... you already have more than two thousand?"


    The Jinxian was stunned, "Why do I have so little? I have been here for more than 20 years, but only more than 400 points."


    "This is your business, ask me what I do," the other person glanced at him and said lightly, "Goodbye, I will find a way to earn merit points."


    The Jinxian was stunned, looking at the leaving back, and then at the Yuntong Building, a flash of killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    In the Wanmu Pavilion.


    Caiying exclaimed, "Look! This guy is murderous, does he want to grab someone else''s Xuan Huang Jie?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Qingque''s expression was slightly condensed, "Shu, this kind of thing is not an isolated phenomenon. In these ten days, I have found at least 27 such people. Some of them were very murderous. The thing is, as long as there is a chance, they will definitely start."


    "It''s not surprising that there are such people everywhere."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t worry, when they encounter that opportunity, they will know that there are things they can''t touch."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, frowning and said, "It''s better to be more straightforward and let this palace solve them now, and make Xianshu City clean."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The rules are not like this. He hasn''t done anything yet. Can''t he be convicted in advance? Wait until he violates the city regulations."


    "Isn''t my palace afraid of being late?"


    Caiying pouted, "Shu, what if they are not in Xianshu City or in the realm? How are you going to solve them?"


    Qingque pointed her forehead and smiled, "Silly Palace Master, what are they going to grab?"


    Caiying stagnated, touching his head and saying, "Xuan Huang Jie?"


    Qing Que nodded, "Yes, as long as Xuan Huang Jie is on them, no matter what they do, there will be time to stop it."


    "So, I forgot that Xuan Huang Jie can not only be used by them, we can also use it to deal with them, but..." Caiying thought of something, and said in surprise, "That won''t work, if they do it outside the formation. Killing, isn''t it that we can''t control it?"


    "You fool."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help it anymore, and raised his hand to hit her, "The person who left the formation, what do we care about him?"


    Qingque nodded, "We are just the city lord, and not their parents. Life is our own. We don''t rely on us to give it. If they leave the formation, they are not carefulThe death is also to blame."


    "Oh... so too."


    Caiying lowered her head and seemed to realize, "But I still feel that it might be better if we solve those people in advance."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Master Palace, you can''t be the City Lord of Xiancheng like this."


    "My palace just wants to be the palace lord, the city lord...too troublesome."


    Caiying spit out her tongue to Zhou Shu and slid it out, "My palace has gone to practice swords anymore. It''s boring to watch here, I can''t do anything."


    Zhou Shu gently shook her head, but there was a lot of smile on the corner of her mouth. Such a simple plucking was what she and he wanted, and there was nothing wrong with keeping it going.


    Qingque pointed to Yuntong Building, "Shu, Xie Lao is here, two people."


    (PS: Thank you Xiao Yingying for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3332: Non-human control

    "Two people?"


    Zhou Shu looked at it, his expression stagnated, "He''s all here?"


    "Who?"


    Qingque was a little surprised and rarely saw Zhou Shu''s expression like this.


    "Xie Zuo, the lord of Hachi country, let''s pick it up."


    Soon, the two of them arrived in front of the Yuntong Building. Zhou Shu walked up to greet him with a solemn expression.


    Xie Zuo smiled and waved, "Heh, I also told Xie Xun to show me everywhere, the lord of the city, you are here, really don''t give me a chance."


    "I can also accompany the country lord, where do you want to see?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, with a trace of puzzlement, "has something wrong with Hazhi country?"


    The lord Xie Zuo is a prophet of the Hachi tribe, and he cannot cultivate the true shadow. What can come must be the ontology. The ontology does not guard the country but comes here. Most of the problems are caused by the Hachi country.


    Xie Zuo shook his head, "This time the matter is very important, I must come personally. As for the Hachi country, Xie Zheng went to the ear circle."


    Zhou Shu knows, "It''s me who cares too much, please stop, Lord."


    If something goes wrong in Hazhi country, things can only start from the realm of the ears, because only the power there is beyond the control of Hazhi country. Now it doesn��t matter if you have Xie Zheng to stay in control. He is almost the same as the country��s lord. The prophet of the clan, enough to influence the situation.


    "Hehe, the city lord is interested."


    Xie Zuo raised his hand and followed Zhou Shu into the Hall of Qi Gong.


    Soon a grand banquet was set up, but only four people remained in the hall, Qingque Zhou Shu, Xie Zuo Xie Xun.


    Xie Zuo paused, "The old man just said it straight, the city lord, your Yuntong also has a black yellow ring. Is it really only available in the formation?"


    "Yes, I told Lao Xie already."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "There may be opportunities for improvement in the future, but it is impossible to do it now. Only by relying on the formation can Yuntong pass people and things without damage."


    "So that''s the case, I also think it''s impossible for this kind of ability to have no restrictions. After all, it crosses a boundary."


    Xie Zuo nodded lightly, and seemed to swept the Qingque with his gaze unintentionally. Qing Que nodded with a smile, his eyes clear as water.


    Xie Zuo was stunned for a moment, and he groaned for a few breaths, "City Lord, the Yuntong you made is related to the teleportation formation you got from the Lu family?"


    "The lord of the country can still see clearly.


    Zhou Shu sighed, nodded and said, "It is indeed the inspiration from that teleportation formation. The Lord wants to ask me for some interest, right?"


    "Hehe, of course you can. Without the teleportation array, you don''t have Yuntong, right? But you have already given us one-fifth of the formation. I''m not embarrassed to ask for something," Xie Zuo looked at Zhou. Shu glanced at him and said thoughtfully, "What should I want?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "I still want it."


    Xie Zuo paused, "City Lord, what you said to Xie Lao, I have considered it seriously, and I cannot promise you for the time being."


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu laughed. "The thinking of the Lord is very erratic. I have been confused by you about this and that, but it doesn''t matter, it''s okay if you don''t agree. Hachi country must be an ally of Xianshu City. It will not change. We will support each other as always, whether there is a formation or not."


    Xie Zuo looked at him and smiled, "Speaking so fluently, you have already memorized these words."


    Zhou Shu didn''t hide it, "Almost, I guess the lord will not agree."


    Xie Zuo''s expression condensed slightly, "How about Wushajie for you?"


    "What do you do for me?"


    Zhou Shu was also accustomed to Xie Zuo''s rhythm, "The iron curtain of the unshielded world is no worse than the battlefield, and it is also an important gateway to the Hachi country."


    Xie Zuo suddenly stood up and raised his hand, "Then I beg you, take it from Wuzhe to Hongfei, the seven big worlds and fifteen small worlds in between, all are Give you."


    Xie Xun at the side was stunned, and stood up, "Lord, what are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu returned a gift, but shook his head, "Is it not good for the lord of the country?"


    Xie Zuo frowned, "I''ve given you so many circles, but it''s not good to say?"


    "The Lord wants these circles to become part of the Xianshu City formation, but doesn''t want to bear the resources needed to maintain the formation. What''s so good about this?" Zhou Shu sighed, "Don''t say the Lord says I got many people, you The realms on those frontiers are all shadows of reality, and they all listen to you. I can''t use them at all."


    Xie Zuo followed with a sigh, "Then what are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu didn��t answer, and seemed to say to himself, ��The Liangmiao Kingdom came the day before yesterday. They have promised to merge the entire Liangmiao Kingdom into the battlefield and maintain the battlefield. For the time being, I did not agree to them, but I think this will happen sooner or later. The Liangmiao Kingdom is the entrance to the witchcraft world. Losing control is a terrible thing, whether it is for me or you, Haze."


    Xie Xun said in surprise, "The entire Liangmiao country? They have agreed?"


    Zhou Shu looked a little unbelievable, "Yeah, I didn''t expect them to be so refreshing, but it is true, so I am already making a new Yuntong."


    Xie Zuowei closed his eyes, "If the formation is merged into the Liangmiao country, our Hachi country will be surrounded by you."


    "Isn''t that great?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Whether it is the Immortal Realm or the Devil Realm, it is impossible to pose any threat to you anymore. If you don��t have any worries, you can continue to expand outward and swallow all the small countries over there. Increase national strength."


    "You want to be good!"


    Xie Xun said angrily, "No matter how many small countries there are, there are dozens and dozens of realms, and there are countless outer realms on your side. If you do this, doesn''t it mean that we have blocked our way out? We can only rely on you for development in the future?"


    "Lao Xie, what nonsense are you talking about? If you want to go to the outside world to develop, will I not let it?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "We are allies, you want to pass through the outer realm, I have nothing to say, and will help you create conditions."


    Xie Xun stagnated and sighed, "We shouldn''t be completely shut by our allies. If we have frequent contacts, things will always be inconvenient."


    "It''s true, but I can''t help it."


    Zhou Shu sighed Liangmiao Country is willing to come over, I can��t turn it away. With them, I can coerce the Witch tribe in case of going crazy, and also let them resist the invasion of the immortal world. If Xie Lao It''s the City Lord of Xianshu, would you disagree? "


    "You...oh!"


    Xie Xun suddenly thought of something and looked at Zhou Shu, "You made Xiancheng here, did you think about what you will do after you have planned it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Xie Lao, you think too much, the Lu family��s teleportation formation, I didn��t know in advance. Without the teleportation formation, there would be no formation. There is nothing to talk about. I just follow the situation step by step, and I have to go there. This is only one step. This is a process developed by accident and inevitability, and it is beyond the control of humans."


    Xie Xun was stunned, and sat down on the chair without speaking.


    Xie Zuo has always maintained a modest attitude, only his eyes filled with turbidity, he looked at Qingque for a breath or two from time to time.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170413173742682 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3333: 16 knots

    The atmosphere is a bit tense.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said softly, "Xie Lao, in fact, there is no need to worry at all. No matter what the Liangmiao Nation is, you and I are always allies and it is impossible to change."


    Xie Xun paused and sighed, "I have been surrounded by you, so that''s all you say."


    "Town country, don''t do that."


    Xie Zuo suddenly said, "The city lord said this from the bottom of his heart. If you have to breathe in with him, that would be bad."


    Xie Xun nodded and bowed, "Zhou Shu, I was rude."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "Old Xie doesn''t have to apologize. If I had a better way, I wouldn''t make such a choice. This..."


    Xie Zuo followed, "It is beyond human control, it is the decision of fate."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said sincerely, "Thank you for your understanding."


    "Just tell the truth."


    Xie Zuo smiled and shook his head, "Since this is the case, I can''t wait to fight against destiny. How about this, how about my Haze country also merge into the frontier?"


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Does the Lord really mean this?"


    Xie Xun was stunned. "Lord, let Hachi country be incorporated into the battlefield, do you agree?"


    "What, the town government''s opinion?"


    Xie Zuo smiled, "City Lord Zhou is a believer, worthy of our belief. Besides, after being merged into the battlefield, everyone will be a three-party unit, offensive and defensive, which is definitely more beneficial to Hazhi country. There is nothing we can''t promise."


    Xie Xun shook his head hurriedly, "Lord, where I would have opinions, I thought it was pretty good before."


    Xie Zuo said oilily, "Then you have been arguing with the city lord for so long, is it for me to show it?"


    Xie Xun''s face changed drastically, and some anger appeared in his eyes, "What do you say, the lord, do you suspect that I am colluding with the lord to lie to you?"


    "take it easy."


    Xie Zuo patted him on the shoulder and said indifferently, "It''s just a joke, Zhenguo doesn''t need to be like this. I am a prophet of the clan, and I am in the eyes of good and bad, and I will not doubt any clan member."


    Xie Xun calmed down quickly, with a trace of dissatisfaction on his face, "The Lord, don''t make such a joke, you are right, but I am timid."


    Xie Zuo nodded and turned to Zhou Shu, "If Haze country merges into the formation of Xianshu City, will all the realms have Yuntong and Xuanhuangjie?"


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "Naturally, I will give priority to making Yuntong for Hachi Country, and I can install it as soon as I enter the formation."


    "Well, I can promise you right now, except for the Heavenly Key Realm and the Volume Ear Realm, the other realms of Hazhi Kingdom will be merged into the formation realm," Xie Zuo paused, and said slowly, "The iron of the Tiankey Realm The curtain is difficult to change, and I am afraid that it will not meet the requirements of your formation in a short time. As for the ears, it will not work there."


    Zhou Shu stopped and laughed, "No problem, in fact, it doesn''t matter if the SkyKey Realm doesn''t have it. Other realms can pass through with the cloud, but they can''t come out with the cloud."


    Xie Zuo said lightly, "Don''t worry, I won''t put all the people in the Sky Key Realm, and the realm you get will be empty. In fact, many people have left for Xianshu City. We The Haechi clan is also willing to go out, not just the shadow of reality."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "The country''s lord joked, those realms are just merged into the formation realm, not for me."


    "Actually, there is nothing wrong with you taking care of me."


    Xie Zuo waved his hand and opened the topic, "I ask you, how many functions does Xuan Huang Jie have?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The Lord is also interested? Speaking of Xuan Huang Jie, I also value it. I have spent the most thought on this. Although that thing is not a good magic weapon, it does have many miraculous effects when used in conjunction with the formation. This is true of most races, and the Haechi clan holds this, and the effect may be better than that of practitioners."


    Xie Zuo curiously asked, "Why?"


    Xie Xun also came over, "Tell me carefully, you didn''t tell me this last time."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Xie Lao has learned military discipline and military discipline, how effective is it in the clan?"


    Xie Xun frowned, "You don''t know that the old man only learned fur, and he didn''t command well. The group of people seems to be better than the old man, but...Although it is only fur, it is much better than before, at least I won��t be passively beaten, I lose again and again, and occasionally I can win a few times. But speaking of it, since we learned those things, we and Liangmiao Country can��t fight. Isn��t it because of you?��


    He looked at Zhou Shu with regret.


    "I will definitely have the opportunity to use it in the future. I am afraid that there is no opponent for such a big enemy in the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "In that Xuan Huang Jie, there are runes that specialize in assisting the military and the military. As for the effect, you can tell when Xie Lao leads the army, not to mention that it can be used for the army. Use your fingertips, and hit whatever you want, but it��s not difficult to make them obey your orders completely."


    Xie Xun''s eyes widened and said in surprise, "Really? The old man, the defeated general, is going to turn over?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "When facing the immortal world, Xie Lao was still the **** of war."


    Xie Xun thought for a while, stroking his beard unconsciously and smiling, "It makes the old man feel itchy."


    Xie Zuo looked a little solemn, "Your Xuan Huang Jie can still be used in war? Is it possible for everyone to use these functions after meeting the requirements? But I heard Zhenguo say that your merit points are not difficult to get. You are not afraid..."


    Seeing Xie Zuo who was hesitant to speak, Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "The Lord, some functions of Xuan Huang Jie are hidden and not everyone can get it. For example, this auxiliary function, no amount of merit can be obtained. Turn it on, they can''t feel it at all."


    "That''s right, otherwise it will be messy."


    Xie Xun nodded hurriedly, "If you think about it deeply, I almost feel comfortable. This is a key weapon of the country and must not be easily dealt with."


    Xie Zuo''s expression became darker again, "In other words, you can give these functions to whoever you want, and don''t give them if you don''t want to?"


    "Frankly speaking, so."


    Zhou Shu didn��t conceal it, and said calmly, ��Lord, I made Xuan Huang Jie as the foundation of Xian Shu City. In fact, Mr. Xie was right. Xuan Huang Jie is the most important weapon of the country, but I gave it away. I gave it to everyone in Xianshu City. Obviously, most of them will not be able to get more functions, but for Hachi Country, I hope you can get everything, because it will do no harm to you and me. Lord, are you right?"


    Xie Zuo calmed down for a few breaths slowly said, "Is it the root of Xianshu City, or the root of Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t think the difference is big."


    Xie Zuo stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes suddenly brightened, and a single horn appeared above his head.


    There were as many as sixteen knots in the unicorn, and the pure white brilliance radiated out without concealment, and Zhou Shu was completely covered in an instant.


    "what are you doing?"


    The Qingque on the side realized something and immediately wanted to come over, but was blocked by Zhou Shu''s hand.


    Zhou Shu still smiled, "It''s okay, the Lord just wants to see me more clearly, there is nothing wrong with it."


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xianxia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3334: Not to worry

    After a while, the light dissipated.


    Xie Zuo sat there calmly, and the unicorn on top disappeared, as if nothing happened.


    Xie Xun on the side still opened his mouth, still astonished.


    Sixteenth unicorn!


    Since the establishment of the Haechi country, the strongest of the clan is Xie Yao, who has established the nation. His single horn has 17 knots, but Xie Zuo has reached 16 knots, only one short of the strongest of the Haze tribe. .


    He knew that the country lord was very strong, but he never thought that he was already so strong.


    Zhou Shu was also a little stunned. He knew the Hachi tribe and knew what the sixteenth verse was.


    Compared with the cultivator, the twelfth quarter is regarded as entering the Golden Immortal of the Hunyuan, and the fifteenth quarter is equivalent to stepping into the threshold of the quasi-sage. The nineteenth is sanctified, and the sixteenth is considered good in the quasi-sage. In terms of Xie Zuo''s current strength, he should have no suspense in the top of the celestial pole list. The question is, Xie Zuo just showed him, is it all his strength?


    Thanks to Zuo''s ability, I am afraid that there is still something to hide.


    After being stunned, there was joy. How can a neighboring country be such a strong man not joy?


    He looked at Xie Zuo, "What did the lord see?"


    He was a little curious. He didn''t understand the law of fate, and didn''t know the methods of the Prophet of the Hachi clan. He only knew that Xie Zuoshi used a more powerful method than the Roar of Righteous Heart, but he couldn''t perceive what the light did. .


    What he did just now was just to protect his mind with the Taoist furnace, so as not to be attacked by Xie Zuo and not to be taken advantage of by him.


    Xie Zuo smiled faintly, "Similar to what I thought."


    "What the **** is that?"


    It was not Zhou Shu who spoke, but Xie Xun, and even Qingque pricked his ears curiously.


    "How can fate be said lightly?"


    Xie Zuo glared at Xie Xun and turned to Zhou Shu. "The city lord, then today��s affairs are settled. After I go back, I will start to do things, migrating tribes, etc., and then the town state will contact the city lord to discuss specific handover matters. ,how is it?"


    Zhou Shu stood up, raised his hand and said, "The Lord has something to say, dare you not follow your orders?"


    Xie Zuo stood up, smiled and said, "You are here, I can''t stand it anymore."


    Zhou Shu said oilily, "Why the Lord said this, I am willing."


    "Ha ha."


    Xie Zuo smiled, but nodded to Qingque, "You are also good."


    Qingque stagnated, "Thank you for your appreciation."


    "gone."


    Xie Zuo waved his hand and strode out of the hall.


    Zhou Shu caught up a few steps, "Lord, I can walk with you everywhere, don''t you want to see Xianshu City?"


    "I want to see it, I''m afraid I can''t see it, so I''m fine."


    Xie Zuo took a deep look at him, and led Xie Xun to the Yuntong Building.


    Zhou Shuli stayed in place for a while before returning to Wanmuting with a solemn expression.


    Qingque''s face was also a little ugly, and he hesitated, "Shu, my fault, we didn''t even notice..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t blame you, I blame this incident."


    Actually let a strong like Xie Zuo, all the way to the interior of Xianshu City smoothly.


    For the formation, it is undoubtedly a great mistake. Although Xie Zuo is not malicious, if it is malicious, or if it is another strong person, if it is destroyed from the inside, the consequences will be disastrous. It is simply unforgivable to let others easily enter Xianshu City.


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "Xie Zuo must have some way to conceal the cultivation level. If it were the quasi saint, we would have known it a long time ago."


    "It may also be that the formation regards him as a real shadow."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The formation is open to the real shadows of the Haechi tribe, and will not specifically remind us. It can pretend to be real shadows, and it can also burst out of quasi-sage-like strength. We underestimated Haechi. Zhe family."


    Qingque inquired, "Shu, do you want to change the formation? Will it be troublesome?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If the whole formation is adjusted, the project is too big, so forget it. Besides, if the whole formation is changed because of this, Xie Zuo will definitely know. I now think that he is here to test us. Showing this is a warning to us."


    Qingque stagnated, "This guy really has a deep mind, or should we warn him?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "No, we have no conflicts with Hachi Country. It is better to keep our ally status."


    "But it won''t work anymore. What if he runs over again someday?"


    Qingque frowned and said worriedly, "After the Hachi country is merged into the formation, there will be connections everywhere. If he flies directly from the Hachi country to Xianshu City and takes the opportunity to do something, we will not have time to react. "


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "It doesn''t matter, I will add a formation on Xianshu City, and other worlds will be ignored for the time being, but Yuntong on the Haze country will let Lin Zhu add something."


    Qingque was a little puzzled, "What is it?"


    "It''s just one more rune, the kind of hidden lock that can temporarily close the formation, others can''t see it, Lin Zhu knows how to do it, alas, if it wasn''t for Xie Zuo to come suddenly without telling, it wouldn''t be the case," Zhou Shu sighed slightly. He exclaimed, "A little more trouble. I just need to add a self-destruct rune."


    The self-destruct rune is inevitable, and every Yuntong has it.


    ����When Yuntong falls into the hands of other people, or is secretly spied by some powerful people, it will self-destruct without leaving a trace.


    Qingque thought for a while, "We should also increase inspections. Although there is a formation, we still can''t relax completely."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Just wait for Jianmu to recover a little bit. There will be a little turbulence in the formation by then, and he will be able to detect it, unlike now that he can only sleep."


    He glanced at the withered Jianmu, and didn''t feel that he shook his head. He was a little anxious to talk about it. It made Xianshu City progress too fast, but it was inevitable, because it was not only him who was anxious, but also Jianmu, as well as the origin core. , When everyone is in a hurry, that is what must be done correctly.


    Qingque paused, "I will send more tasks that can help Jianmu."


    "Well, there will be more and more people in the future, so I am not afraid of more tasks."


    Zhou Shu looked at Qingque with concern in his eyes, "Qing, didn''t you feel too much pressure just now?"


    "It''s still huge, although it''s just a glance at but I almost can''t stand it."


    Qingque sighed slightly, "Is that the power of the prophet? When I was seen, I really felt like I was seen through. The law of the soul seemed to be completely unstoppable. If you hadn''t given me the Holy Musical Talisman and Kunlun Mirror in advance, Maybe he knew my mind. I was really worried just now. If I was spotted by him and let him know about Yuntong and Jianmu, it would be very troublesome."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Qing, you have done a good job."


    After coming to Xianshu City, Xie Zuo has been putting pressure on Qingque, using various methods to suppress her mind. He wants to get more information about Yuntong from Qingque.


    Zhou Shu looked in his eyes and didn''t stop it.


    He knew that Xie Zuo would do this, otherwise he wouldn''t make preparations in advance.


    When negotiating, confronting each other is an indispensable part of the negotiation.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3335: The prophet knew

    "Why don''t you go, Lord?"


    Xie Xun looked at Xie Zuo who stopped, a little surprised.


    Xie Zuo stared at Yuntong in front of him and shook his head slightly, "This Yuntong is really convenient. We only have a few hundred breaths and we return to the unshielded world, which is unimaginable."


    "It''s true, otherwise I won''t come back to inform the lord."


    Xie Xun took a few steps closer and sighed, "I really don''t know how he did it."


    "Innate talent."


    Xie Zuo looked at Yuntong and stroked his beard, "Back then, the Lu Family��s teleportation array was not limited to those three. We Haechi has also studied for a long time. We have never had anything to do with it. In the end, we can only put it on the shelf and leave it to dust. In Zhou Shu''s hands, he immediately achieved this universal cloud communication, ha ha."


    Xie Xun whispered, "Lord, it''s better than..."


    "Don''t move your mind, this Yuntong mystery, he doesn''t say we can''t get it."


    Xie Zuo waved his hand, "Forcibly spying or stealing will only offend Xianshu City and make Hachi country in trouble."


    Xie Xun''s face changed suddenly, and he said in a deep voice, "The Lord also feels that Xianshu City has such strength?"


    Xie Zuo said calmly, "Don''t you think so?"


    "I always felt that," Xie Xun sighed, "From the very beginning, the foundation of Xianshu City, I am afraid that it will surpass our Hachi Kingdom. Zhou Shu may not be very strong, but there are at least two or three people in that city. The strong, maybe the masters are..."


    Xie Zuo sneered unconsciously, "Absurd."


    Xie Xun stagnated, with a cold sweat on his forehead, "I was wrong. The lord has a single horn for 16 knots, and there will definitely not be more than the lord in Xianshu City."


    "I''m not talking about this."


    Xie Zuo stared at him with stern eyes, "You said Zhou Shu is not very strong, what a ridiculous statement?!"


    Xie Xun was stunned, "Ah? Didn''t the country master fight Zhou Shu before? Does the country master think he..."


    "At this moment and then, the current Zhou Shu is better than I didn''t know at the time. I can''t see his reality anymore," Xie Zuo paused and sighed, "It''s only a hundred years since I met him. How advanced, do you still say he is not very strong? Zhenguo, the old man really doesn''t know what to say about you."


    "Of course I can''t match the master''s knowledge of people," Xie Xun hesitated. "But I think that his vitality and vitality are all in the air, and it doesn''t seem to have made great progress."


    Xie Zuo glanced at him and said indifferently, "It''s nothing more than appearance. It depends on the essence of people. In my eyes, he is no longer the one he was a hundred years ago."


    "So he has become stronger again?"


    Xie Xun was shocked for a while, "This is the reason why the Lord agreed to join the formation? Then our Hachi country..."


    Xie Zuo has calmed down, "In fact, there is nothing wrong, maybe this is the fate of our family."


    Xie Xun opened his mouth wide, and said in astonishment, "I don''t understand."


    "Let''s go."


    Xie Zuo stepped forward slowly, seemingly inadvertently, "Zhen Guo, do you know the origin of Xie Yao''s ancestor who founded the country?"


    "Tiankey Mountain in the Xuanhuang Realm. At that time, the Xuanhuang Realm was chaotic. The Dragon Clan and Wu Clan were troubled in all directions. The Haze Clan also suffered from internal and external troubles. There were many enemies, and the internal division was divided into several tribes. If Xie Yao came out to lead The clansmen have unified the clans, and I am afraid that there is a real worry of extinction. After Xie Yao''s ancestors entered the heavens, they opened up the Heavenly Key Realm and established the Hachi Kingdom, providing homes for many clansmen, and thus the current situation can be achieved."


    Xie Xun looked solemn, and when he talked about history, he said it clearly and did not dare to neglect.


    Xie Zuo said lightly, "Yes, then do you know, why Xie Yao''s ancestor can change the situation?"


    "I don''t know this, but I heard a rumor," Xie Xun hesitated, and whispered, "When Xie Yao first became the head of the patriarch, he seemed to have only seven single horns? That should be nonsense, right? At that time, there should be strong people in the clan. How could a clan with a horn of Qijie be the patriarch?"


    "This rumor is correct."


    Xie Zuo smiled, "At that time, Xie Yao really only had a seven-section unicorn."


    Xie Xun was shocked, and then became excited again, "Ah, that ancestor must be a talented wizard, the kind that saints can choose?"


    Xie Zuo shook his head lightly, "The ancestors are talented and wizards. Otherwise, it is impossible to reach the seventeenth, but the selection of saints may not be necessary. At that time, the Xuanhuang world was the most favored by humans, and most of the seeds of saints were humans. We Hachi The clan hasn''t been able to catch it yet, but the ancestors are lucky, and he met the seeds of the saint."


    Xie Xun stood still and suddenly realized, "It turns out that the ancestors were supported by the seeds of the saints before they became the patriarchs?"


    Xie Zuo nodded, "Yes."


    "This is a good thing! Why don''t you see the clan records?" Xie Xun was a little surprised. "It must be good to have a relationship with the saints, right? Our Haechi clan only appeared in the ancient times and gods and gods. There is no connection with the saint anymore. If there is such a thing, it should be recorded in detail. It is best to build a statue for him on Tiankey Mountain, which happens to be the image of the three imperial families."


    As he talked, he was a little excited, "Don''t you say, Lord?"


    I just stared at it, but saw a face with a little anger, and quickly said, "Ah, what am I right?"


    Xie Zuo settled down, "Zhen Guo, you are right, but we can''t do this."


    Xie Xun was a little puzzled, "Why?"


    Xie Zuo said calmly, ��Because that saint��s seed not only did not become a saint, but he was also despised and even hated by humans. To this day, he is still regarded as an enemy by the immortal world. It is a person they don��t want to mention. If we take his Putting the statue in Haze Country is equivalent to directly declaring its opposition to the immortal world. Therefore, it is best for the tribe to completely forget this person and stop saying his name. What do you think?"


    Xie Xun''s face turned pale, and he pulled his beard a few times. "Is it him?"


    "It''s him."


    Xie Zuo nodded solemnly, "The ancestor Xie Yao received his favor."


    Xie Xun was determined to be there, startled, "How could he..."


    Xie Zuo stared at him, "Actually, there are not many races in the Xuanhuang Realm who have not received his favor. After Hachi was a sacred beast, he also guarded the Xuanhuang Realm back then. It should be taken care of by him. If it were not for him to go astray in the end, I think the current Hachi country will probably obey his orders."


    Xie Xun is still surprised Many races are like this? I didn''t even know. "


    "There are many things you don''t know."


    Xie Zuo laughed unconsciously, "You are not a prophet, and you are not willing to deal with Fu Guo more, naturally you don''t know many things."


    Xie Xun seemed to understand something, "Could it be that only a prophet can know?"


    "Roughly the same."


    Xie Zuo nodded, and sighed thoughtfully, "As the guide of the Hachi clan, seeing some past and future is both ability and responsibility. It''s just this kind of responsibility that makes it very tiring to memorize it. What It will be fine if it can be removed in time."


    Xie Xun was anxious and shouted, "Lord, you must not think so!"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170413173742682 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    :. :

 Chapter 3336: Same result

    "Hahahaha!"


    Xie Zuo suddenly laughed.


    Xie Xun was stunned, "Why is the country lord laughing?"


    "Zhenguo is dedicated to the country. Don''t worry, I won''t be picky."


    Xie Zuo smiled, slapped him, and said slowly, "I''m just talking about it. For me, responsibility is even more motivation. Without this responsibility urging me, my one-man can''t be achieved. Sixteen quarters, and it can continue to improve."


    Xie Xun was shocked again, "Can the Lord be promoted?"


    Xie Zuo looked arrogant, "Of course, there are artifacts to guide me, there is nothing I can''t do."


    "The Lord is mighty!"


    Xie Xun finished complimenting, and then doubted, "The artifact, it''s the magical seal pen, I also heard Fu Guo said, hasn''t it been handed over to Zhou Shu and the others?"


    "It''s given to them so that I can see more, even farther, better..."


    Xie Zuo stopped suddenly and quickly calmed down, "Zhenguo, you don''t have to hear what happened today."


    Xie Xun solemnly said, "I understand."


    "Don''t be too serious."


    Xie Zuo waved his hand and said solemnly, "Zhenguo, you are an indispensable figure in the clan. You are first-class in all aspects. I have always respected you. I hope you need more majesty. You don��t have to be in front of me. It''s always a promise, so I won''t be comfortable."


    Xie Xun stagnated and said slowly, "I understand, I will definitely change after today."


    Xie Zuo doubted, "So sure?"


    Xie Xun said frankly, "In the past, I didn��t know the lord, but after today, I think I can understand a little bit, and naturally I can let go. To be honest, I never thought that the lord had such a side. The Lord is the same person as the auxiliary country."


    Xie Zuo laughed, "It seems that you have seen something,"


    Xie Xun also followed with a smile, "It''s just the Lord of the Country, I still don''t understand. You have said so much, what does it have to do with merging into the Xianshu City array?"


    "You guy..."


    Xie Zuo gave him a fixed look, then stopped talking.


    Xie Xun hurriedly said, "It is the old man who is dull, but can the lord give a hint?"


    "If you can say the second half of the sentence, it seems that you did change a little bit," the country lord turned around and said lightly, "but the reminder is enough. Think about it yourself."


    It was also unexpected that Xie Xun was so dull to this degree.


    But after another thought, is he really stupid, or is he deliberately not thinking about it?


    He didn''t dare to touch that person''s name easily.


    But how can I tell him that I saw that shadow faintly in Zhou Shu��s life, and because of that shadow, he made a decision that he would never have made, which is equivalent to handing over half of the Hachi country. To Zhou Shu...


    It''s just that the ancestors did this and got good results, so why don''t you try it yourself?


    Maybe the result can be the same.


    Xie Xun caught up with him a few steps, "Lord, you can''t do this. The old man''s heart is still hanging and he can''t come down."


    "That''s your business, don''t be too long-winded," Xie Zuo glared at him, and said in a deep voice, "Zhen Guo, let the people in the Tiankey Realm be ready, and we will start working when we get back. At least this time Move one-third of the clansmen to the formation of Xianshu City, these are up to you."


    Xie Xun was stunned, "You want to exhaust me, Lord."


    "That''s your business, knowing so much and not doing more, how can you hide your mind?"


    Xie Zuo let out a cold snort, stepped into the void, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Xie Xun was stunned, but he couldn''t catch up. Xie Zuo was an astrologer. His retrograde astrology skills crossed a realm in more than one day, and he couldn''t catch up.


    "No, I have a real shadow!"


    Xie Xun suddenly thought of something. He patted his head and returned to the Sky Key Realm. What remained here was just a shadow.


    Xianshu City.


    Heyin School, Shen Xingfeng.


    As soon as Zhou Shu reached the peak, many puppets surrounded him.


    Hundreds of them formed a strange formation, like a few moving walls, very thick, but there was no power, only a kind of weirdness was faint, even Zhou Shu could not see anything. doorway.


    Zhou Shu stood still, seemingly thoughtful, and after a few breaths, a blue light came.


    "senior."


    The curtain of the teleportation car was lifted, and Lin Zhu walked out with a look of joy, "I didn''t tell the little girl how you came."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I''m afraid to disturb you, so I came here by myself, Zhu, these puppets seem a little strange."


    Lin Zhu was a little proud, "Hey, they were only studied by a little girl. Even seniors, they may not be able to dodge their tricks."


    Zhou Shu paused, gearing up, "Then I''m going to try."


    "Senior, just try it."


    Lin Zhu took a few steps back, covered her mouth and chuckled, and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu also retreated and shook his head to look at the puppet, "It seems that there is something really powerful about you, so I won''t try it, lest I lose face."


    "Senior shameless."


    Lin Zhubai glanced at him and said with a smile, "If you don''t try, don''t try. Anyway, the little girl has tried many times. Senior, let''s go in."


    Zhou Shu entered the teleportation vehicle, and after thinking about it, he was still a little bit reluctant, "Bead, what are the magical effects of those puppets?"


    "It''s also a teleportation array, but it''s a very special kind."


    Speaking of the formation method, Lin Zhu��s eyes began to flash, ��As long as the senior shows signs of attacking the puppet, or spying randomly, the senior will be transmitted away and teleported to the distant void, although it is not aggressive. But it��s better to protect this place."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "No matter where I am, can I be teleported away?"


    Lin Zhu shook his head, "It''s not enough now. It can only be on the ground. There is a small **** the ground with a pre-built formation, but there is no preset formation in the air, so naturally it won''t pass."


    "That''s it, that''s pretty good too."


    Zhou Shu nodded, somewhat relieved and disappointed.


    If you can teleport people to other places at will, it is undoubtedly an excellent defense method, and it can even be said to be invincible, but obviously, if you think too much, it is impossible for the teleportation array to apply the law of space to That degree.


    Sensitive Lin Zhu saw Zhou Shu''s emotions and whispered, "The little girl will continue to work hard."


    "No, it is too sad to consider these now, you are already busy."


    Zhou Shu gently shook her head and grabbed her hand. "Other methods are also okay, such as restricting the enemy to prevent them from entering the air.


    "Yes, don''t let them fly, naturally you don''t need to do that!"


    Lin Zhu nodded quickly, showing excitement, "The little girl didn''t expect it to be the clever senior!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m praising me again, these things are all done by you, I don''t tell you, you can do them."


    Lin Zhu stuck out his tongue, "Senior, has Yuntong''s materials arrived?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, the little trick says that it will take some time to arrive. I came to you for other things, and I have been negligent before."


    "What, formation?"


    Lin Zhu looked up at him with a look of expectation.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170413173742682 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3337: Su Hexiang

    "It''s an array, teleportation array."


    Zhou Shu took out the teleportation formation from the Lu family and placed it in front of Lin Zhu.


    Lin Zhu''s eyes brightened, and he walked closer and looked closely, "Senior, where did you come from?"


    "I got it from Hazhi Country. At that time, you weren''t by my side, so I kept it all the time. I planned to come back for you to study. I don''t know if I will keep you busy as soon as I get back. I forgot everything," Zhou Shu said. With some apologies, "Jiu, every time you are the hardest."


    "Little girls are not hard, they just do what they like, and other people work hard."


    Lin Zhu shook his head and fixed his gaze on the teleportation formation. She seemed to notice something and became more and more focused.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This teleportation formation appeared just right, just covering up the Yuntong incident...Huh, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lin Zhu stared at the teleportation formation and said blankly, "The little girl doesn''t know why, when she looks at it, she seems to have a familiar feeling..."


    "The maker of this teleportation array is called Lin Zhenyu. He comes from the Lin family in Weinan. It was one of the first Xuanhuangjie families to study the teleportation array." Zhou Shu thought of something, and took out a yellow jade slip. "This is also Most of what he left was his experience in the formation, and he also recorded some things in the family."


    "It turns out that this senior is also surnamed Lin, is it related to the little girl?"


    Lin Zhu took it and turned it over, with curiosity and anticipation.


    Zhou Shu hesitated and shook his head, "I don''t know, you don''t seem to have this information in your past, how do you feel?"


    "It should be a coincidence."


    Lin Zhu put down the jade slip and paused, "The little girl is only from an ordinary cultivating family. If it is related to the Lin family, she won''t end up living on the East Sea. The feeling of the little girl probably comes from the fact that he and I have the same feeling. Interested, I like Teleportation Array, the kind I like especially."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Regardless of whether it is related or not, the sympathy after many years is considered a chance."


    "The little girl will cherish this opportunity."


    Lin Zhu nodded, with some persistence in her eyes, "From the things he left, the little girl realized that he still had a lot of things to accomplish, but there was no time to do it."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It seems that this inheritance has been handed over to the most suitable person."


    "The little girl must live up to these inheritances."


    While talking, he had already begun to dismantle the teleportation formation, and his expression became more focused.


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked out slowly.


    The Heyin School is still in its original form, but it is much wider, and when you look at it, you can hardly see a person.


    But it may also be because there are too few people. So far, the Hoyin School hasn''t recruited new ones. Those people are there. Maybe we should recruit a group of disciples?


    Speaking of my disciples in the Xuanhuang Realm, they don��t know what the Xuanhuang Realm looks like now. The Lotus School is still there. Has Shu Zhidao spread...


    "What are you in a daze?"


    A woman who was as bright as the sun suddenly appeared in front of her with a smile.


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu froze, and shook his head unconsciously, "If it weren''t for the pair of wings behind, I would almost not recognize you."


    "If you don''t recognize it, that''s right!"


    The girl smiled, her wings vibrated slightly behind her, and her exquisite figure gave her an indescribable feeling, but her face was pure and charming, and her whole body was exquisite enough to have no shortcomings, seductive or powerful, that was Zhou Shudu. Can''t help but look twice.


    Zhou Shu praised, "It''s worthy of being a monster."


    Xiao Su frowned, "Why do you say that, is there anything strange about Yaozu?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "It''s okay, I''m just surprised. I didn''t expect you to become so good-looking now, of course it was not bad."


    "What''s wrong? That black skin look in the past is really ugly."


    Xiao Su nodded with the same sympathy, raised his eyebrows and said, "Zhou Shu, now you take a closer look at me and see if there is still a sense of demons? Others say no, but I don��t believe it very much. Yes, I believe you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t look too much, no more."


    Xiao Su said dissatisfied, "This is the end? Be careful, I don''t want to have any relationship with the demon clan anymore."


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "I have explored with the power of reincarnation. If you still have a demon aura, I can sense even a little bit, but it is indeed gone."


    "Really?"


    Xiao Su''s eyes widened, still a little unbelievable.


    Zhou Shu pretended to be dumbfounded, "It is enough for me to say it several times, don''t you believe me the most?"


    Xiao Su lowered his head, reached out and wiped it twice, then lifted it up again quickly, and said with a smile, "I just can''t believe it, it''s all right now."


    The moment she raised her head, her whole person looked very beautiful, she seemed to emit a lot of luster, and her surroundings seemed to become brighter.


    Zhou Shu settled down, "Don''t worry, you are now the purest monster race, you can do what you want."


    "Ok."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu and thought for a while, "You know a lot, you should know what kind of monster I am? I only know that I am a Mu, but I don''t know what my background is. Tell me, I''ll be fine. Go to my people."


    Zhou Shu said without thinking, "Su Hexiang."


    From the first time he saw her, he knew what her demon clan identity was, so he didn''t have to think about it.


    Xiao Su questioned, "What is Su Hexiang?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It is a very rare tree, from the Xuanhuang world, full of spirituality, with a natural fragrance, and has the effect of clearing the heart and improving the purpose. In the past, practitioners often..."


    Xiao Su looked at him, "Why don''t you say anything?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "We often cut down Su Hexiang as wood to make beds or cushions to aid in spiritual practice. Even the most common Su Hexiang is a good magic weapon in the Xuanhuang world...Sorry, Xiao Su."


    "You told me what to apologize for, I don''t care."


    Xiao Su said faintly, "The weak and the strong eat, the heaven and the earth are the most important, the weak will be eaten, you will be beaten, and you will die in vain, regardless of the demon world or the immortal world. Besides, you didn''t make me into wood. No? Of course, my mother must have not been made into wood. Even if it was done, it was not made by you. You do not need to apologize."


    Her eyes were very clear, but there were small waves, black waves.


    This is not the breath of the demon but what she left after struggling in the demon world for many years.


    The body is corroded, and it can recover slowly, but once the mind is corroded, it is difficult to recover.


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly.


    "I feel necessary because it is my responsibility."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a sincere expression, "Weakness is not the reason for being beaten, and you can''t die in vain, Xiao Su, I assure you, where I can influence, the cultivator will kill the wooden people who are not wise. This kind of thing will never happen again."


    Xiao Su was stunned, "You..."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "You can trust me or not, but I think it is necessary to guarantee this."


    Xiao Su did not speak, but the waves in his eyes slowly subsided.


    (PS: Thank you Xiao Yingying for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3338: Its finally here

    Xiaosu agreed very seriously, "I believe you."


    Seeing her quiet and clear eyes, Zhou Shu nodded, "Xiao Su, what are your plans? Are you going to find a tribe now?"


    Xiao Su did not answer, "What are your plans?"


    Zhou Shu stopped for a while and thought for a while, "It''s about defending the city right now. I guess the immortal world will soon come."


    Xiao Su nodded and said of course, "Then I will help you defend the city."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Hey, didn''t you say that you will go to the clan when you are done?"


    "Look at me?"


    Xiao Su stretched out his finger and said angrily, "I am not an ungrateful person, without your demon blood tree, and that... leaf, I can''t completely wash away the devil energy and restore the original body so quickly, since you Help me so much, what happened to me doing something for you?"


    "Actually you have helped me a lot."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "If you don��t say it, it doesn��t mean I don��t know. In fact, you do most of the things in the Heyin School, and the sacred forest where many sacred trees have been transplanted. You can''t grow so lush, and then there are many businesses in Xiancheng Central District, you are organized in order..."


    "Okay, okay, don''t say it!"


    Xiao Su covered his ears and screamed, "The lotus pie is messy and nobody cares. I can''t watch it. The Gods Forest is casually taken care of while taking care of the Monster Blood Tree. Besides, doing business is my profession, I I also want to get in touch with some cultivators and demons... these are not help!"


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, "Oh."


    Xiao Su suddenly thought of something, and his face became fierce, "Zhou Shu, do you really want to drive me away?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course not. It is best if you can stay in Xianshu City, but..."


    A hint of joy flashed across Xiao Su''s face, and he quickly angered, "Hurry up, you practitioners are just hesitating and annoying!"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "If you guessed correctly, it should be your obsession to find a tribe and a mother. If the obsession is not satisfied, it will be bad for your practice, so I suggest you do what you want to do first. , Don��t worry about others."


    Xiao Su frowned, "obsession? That''s what your practitioners say, I don''t have that many twists and turns, I just know what I want to do now."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What do you want to do now?"


    Xiao Su said without concealment, "Xianshu City is pretty good, I want to stay longer."


    "Since it''s your idea, of course I won''t stop it," Zhou Shu laughed, and there was a feeling of relief. Speaking of which, the lack of Xiaosu in Xiancheng is also a troublesome thing, although there are many people in the city now, But there are only a few that can be used, and Xiao Su is one of them.


    Xiao Su snorted softly, and the corners of his mouth curled up, "Seeing what you say is true, then I will stay."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "There are always people inquiring about your people, and I will tell you when I have specific information."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go now, some trees are still waiting for me."


    Xiao Su didn��t pretend, he turned around and flew, just turned back again, floating in the air, flapping his wings, blinking, ��I��m a bit strange, I can give birth to this pair of wings, it should be the demon��s reason. Well, how come all the devilish energy is eliminated and the wings are still there?"


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "I don''t know, but it doesn''t hurt, do you want to get rid of it?"


    Xiao Su cupped his cheeks, "Don''t you think it is very conspicuous?"


    "I don��t think, I think it��s pretty. Besides, it��s your special sign. People in Xianshu City know you now, and don��t care about being conspicuous. If you find it troublesome, you can hide it. I remember I taught you. This kind of technique..." Zhou Shu frowned, puzzled, "Did I remember wrong? Or did you not learn it?"


    "You don''t need to teach, I remember."


    Xiao Su turned around and flew away quickly, like a light butterfly.


    "The wooden tribe with wings is really special."


    Zhou Shu stopped and glanced a few more times before Shi Shiran walked away. After not taking a few steps, a faint voice sounded around him, "I also think she is really special."


    Zhou Shuli stopped, "Qing, why are you here?"


    Qingque was a little helpless, "You don''t have a soul shadow to stay at Wanmuting, and you like to run around. When something happens, I can only come out to find you."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "Oh, it is indeed a troublesome thing, and now Jianmu and Yuanyuan Core don''t do much."


    The city owner was supposed to control everything in the world, but Zhou Shu cannot do it now, because the core of Xianshu City is not entirely him, Jianmu and Yuanyuan also occupy important positions, but now Yuanyuan is weak, Zhou Shu can only stay Only in Wanmuting can all vision be shared.


    Of course it is a temporary matter. When the two recover, it will no longer be a problem.


    As he walked towards Wanmuting, he said, "Qing, is it the problem from the fairy world?"


    "Ok."


    Qingque''s expression was a little dignified, "Just as a message came, three dragon clan road signs were destroyed, it should be the immortal world."


    "It''s finally here."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Which three, how far is the nearest one from Xianshu City?"


    The dragon beacon is a detection tool from the dragon. It is suspended in the void and exists as the first barrier to protect the fairy city. They are very important. Once an accident occurs, they can transmit the information as quickly as possible through the cloud sound array.


    These beacons are gifts from King Mu.


    It may be that King Mu hasn''t learned enough. The monitoring range of these beacons is not too far. It is said that the best dragon clan beacons can be placed hundreds of circles.


    Qingque said quickly, "If Hunyuan Jinxian can arrive within ten months, Quasi-Sage can''t determine the specific time."


    Zhou Shu paused, "We must prepare as soon as possible to defend against the enemy, Qing, the people outside the formation let them all retreat, stay in the formation and don''t go out."


    Qingque nodded slightly, "Well, I will issue the order when I go back."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Has all the city masters on the outer edge of the formation summoned?"


    "I should be able to see it when I go back. I asked them to go to the Qigong Hall to wait. Now that there is Yuntong, it is very convenient to come and go." Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and smiled, "I''m just asking you to trouble me. I didn''t leave the words, and there was no breath to be found. If it weren''t for the King of People, I wouldn''t know you are here."


    Zhou Shu touched his nose Speaking of King of People, he also went to the Hall of Qi Gong? "


    Qingque gave him a white look, "He only listens to you, how could I be able to move, and I am still guarding you at the door of the Heyin School."


    "Then let''s call him."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps quickly, "This guy, let him be wherever he is. He doesn''t know how to adapt at all. I really want to teach him a lesson."


    Qingque looked at him and sighed, "Shu, you are very relaxed, are you really not worried? This time even the signs of the Dragon Race have been destroyed, and the coming is fierce. After normal, the fairy world dare not easily destroy the things of the Dragon Race. , And we are weak now."


    Zhou Shu turned around, grabbed her hand, and said with a smile, "What are you afraid of, Xianshu City won''t fall."


    Qingque smiled back and slowly settled down.


    (PS: Thank you Xiao Yingying for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3339: quarrel

    In the void, a few old men walked slowly.


    It is said to be slow, because the few people have no reference objects in the void. Every step they take, they can cross thousands of tens of thousands of miles.


    Without knowing it, the worlds passed by, suddenly.


    Seeing that he walks calmly, the boundless void is like walking in a leisurely courtyard, you know that the three of them are quasi-sages.


    The man in the middle is tall, with a high nose and deep eyes, piercings in his ears, and an expression that looks like a smile but not a smile, like an angry but not angry. He is very unusual.


    There are two people on the left and right. One is tall and sturdy, with a square face, with a very majestic appearance and no room for impurities. The other is as short as a tree stump, but five feet, rat-eye monkey gills, and a short whisker a few inches below the jaw. It''s all very wretched, and doesn''t mix in any temperament.


    The quasi-sages can switch their shapes and appearances at will, but most quasi-sages do not do this, and they all see people as they are.


    It doesn��t matter if you think about it, it means that no one dared to laugh at or comment on it, no one dared to ridicule and comment. Besides, the quasi-sages don��t see many people. They basically meet between the same generation, so there is no difference if you hide it. You can see through each other.


    The old man with a high nose slowly said, "Dao Fellow Ni Zheng, why did you destroy those road signs just now?"


    The old man with rat eyes is Ni Zheng, and he smiled, and he was like a crow, "Hey, fellow Che Peng, you just asked! Don��t you know the origin of those dragon signs? They weren��t put by the dragon at all, but that Zhou Shu arranged it for children!"


    The old man with high nose is Che Peng, his voice does not fluctuate, "Because of this, I can''t stun the snake."


    "It''s really a joke!"


    Ni Zheng was stagnant, and laughed, "He''s an Outland Breaking the Immortal City. We have four quasi-sages. What else do you say?"


    Che Peng said calmly, "The 100th wicked list shows that we have the quasi-sage''s ability and should not be underestimated."


    "Top 100 on the list? Isn''t it because of his origin, what does it have to do with strength?"


    Ni Zheng sneered unconsciously, a little bit of killing intent flashed in his small eyes, "After all, it is a big Luo Jinxian, plus some weird formations in Xiancheng! Maybe he has some hidden means, but what is there? Significance? In the face of absolute strength, no matter what he does, there is only a dead end! Che Peng and Daoyou, do you still say that the grass is scared? Wow, you don''t really think Xianshu City is very strong, do you?"


    Although the speed of speaking was fast, his expressions were all able to keep up, and the thunder-like face instantly changed seven or eight kinds of expressions.


    And Che Peng didn''t even look at him, and continued, "We have the heavy responsibility of Xian Ting, and we must capture him so that we can''t get the slightest error."


    "You don''t listen to what I say, right?"


    Ni Zheng secretly squeezed his fist, and said angrily, "You Mu... come out to do things with you in charge of the sect, it really doesn''t mean anything."


    "It is the fellow Daoist who wants to come."


    Che Peng stared at the front, "Xianting''s call is for all the sects of the immortal world, and fellow Taoists said that there is nothing to come, so I am here."


    "If it weren''t for him... would I come?"


    Ni Zheng glanced at the man on the left, a lot of disgust appeared on his face, and he did not hide it at all, "Saitamazong is going to help the immortal world, then I can''t fall down the Holy Fire Gate, hehe, I didn''t expect Master Tanku to come here. Wade in the muddy water, don''t you hide in the bitter mountain world to practice?"


    The tall and strong old man just talks bitterly, deaf to the words of the car friend, and does not move.


    Ni Zheng was boring, but he didn''t care much. He got used to it all the way, but he had more killing intent in his eyes.


    However, no amount of killing intent is of no use. They are all quasi-sages of the same generation, and it is not easy to kill anyone. Generally speaking, if there is no sacred weapon, it is often necessary to break the dao weapon to get a chance to kill the quasi-sage. It''s just a glimmer of opportunity.


    At this level, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is an immortal body.


    Ni Zheng paused, as if he had discovered something, he turned sideways, his eyes condensed suddenly.


    Hundreds of thousands of miles away, a dazzling light suddenly lit up.


    The dazzling light passed away for a while, but the remaining power was not exhausted, and the remaining dim light flew farther.


    "Friend Ni, why is this?"


    There was finally a trace of anger on Che Peng''s face.


    Ni Zheng turned around, pretending to be dissatisfied, "It''s just ruining a dragon clan road sign, what are you anxious about? You repeatedly say me, is it because you are related to Xianshu City?"


    Che Peng regained his indifference, "It''s just a beacon of the dragon race? Dao friends have spread to a small world."


    Ni Zheng said disdainfully, "You said that? I have already seen it, the small realm just after birth. This realm is on the edge of the outer realm and is still close to the witch realm. If it is allowed to grow, it may become a springboard for the witch invasion in the future. , That��s why I ruined it and made a merit.��


    Che Peng seemed to think, "Bonus, your Sacred Fire Door has always been like this, right."


    Ni Zheng smiled, "Friend Che Dao, I want to make more merits, maybe I will be holy? But who will come here if there is nothing to do? Isn��t it good to stay in the immortal world and practice in this world? It''s also something that can''t be met."


    Che Peng nodded, "I will record this matter and hand it over to Xian Ting for judgment."


    "Not so, fellow Che Dao?"


    Ni Zheng''s expression changed, and he rushed to the front of Che Peng a few steps, and said gloomily, "Just ruining a small world, you are going to report to Xianting?"


    "Xian Ting manages the entire heavens, and this small world is also in it. You destroy it at will and affect the movement of the heavens. This is no small matter. And I am entrusted by Xian Ting. Naturally, it is necessary to take this matter. Tell Xian Ting that it is up to them to decide the punishment for the Holy Fire Gate."


    As if ignoring him, Che Peng walked past him plainly.


    Ni Zheng sneered, "The so-called elder in charge of Zongmengen is nothing more than a short report, heh, funny, funny."


    "Friend Ni Zheng, do you want to encourage me to do something with you?"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Che Peng''s mouth, "Wait until you reach this position at the Holy Fire Gate, now you are not qualified to do it with me."


    Ni Zheng gritted his teeth secretly, "A friendly and powerful official!"


    Che Peng said calmly, "This is not official power, but responsibility. Fellow Ni Zheng, I advise you, as a quasi-sage of the sect, you should think more of the sect in everything, and don��t think of yourself as an ordinary person or even It��s very dangerous to judge and deal with things based on personal likes and dislikes I��m too lazy to listen to you, uncle, I practice hard all the way to the quasi-sage, I do what I want, not to listen to you nagging!"


    Ni Zheng turned his eyes horizontally, and suddenly increased his speed, strode forward, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Che Peng said calmly, "Friend Ni Zheng, what are you going to do?"


    "I can solve Xianshucheng and Zhou Shu by myself, so please take your time, don''t blame me for grabbing the work!"


    Ni Zheng''s words floated along the void, with a harsh voice and full of resentment.


    Che Peng nodded lightly, and continued to move forward in silence, talking about bitterness without making any expressions, but the long flying boat line behind them seemed to be affected. .


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3340: unfortunately

    "It''s all quiet, go back to your position!"


    Hong Zhong''s Dal��-like voice was strong and vigorous.


    A strong coercion followed.


    Soon, the team returned to normal and moved on.


    It seemed as if a hand was stretched out from the void, picked up the messy flying boats, and put them back one by one.


    "Your commander has gone to explore the way, and you will all follow the orders of the Hanging Bell Sect in the future."


    The voice also calmed down.


    The talk has been silent, "Che Daoyou, do we need to speed up? Hundreds of flying boats, I can bring them."


    "No, it''s okay to let him explore the reality."


    Che Peng glanced sideways at Tan Ku, "Talking about fellow daoists, do you think he can do his best to kill Zhou Shu?"


    Tan Ku kept closing his eyes slightly, "If he can do it, that would be a good thing, but I find it difficult. Zhou Shu has created such a large foundation in a short time. I am afraid that he will not be overthrown because of a quasi-sage. I am worried that Ni Zheng will be delayed. In the overall situation, let Zhou Shu know that the news is gone."


    Che Peng shook his head, "The city lord of Xiancheng will not leave Xiancheng, and Zhou Shu will not run away."


    Talking bitterly, lowering his eyebrows, watching his heart, "Do you know Zhou Shu well?"


    "With a heavy responsibility, I will naturally try my best to understand. This Zhou Shu is indeed very difficult..." Che Peng said slowly, "Talking about fellow Daoists, you are the first quasi-sage to take the initiative to come out. You should know him better, if If you have any special information, I hope I can tell the old man. After completing the task, Xian Ting will give it extra reward."


    "This Zhou Shu, Zeng has a little connection with my disciple."


    Tan Ku opened his eyes, and a light wheel flashed, "He has not been able to advance, perhaps because of Zhou Shu''s cause and effect, just because you are coming to solve Xianshu City, I will also stop by and help him. This cause and effect."


    Che Peng nodded slightly, "Then how do you think you should end the discussion?"


    Talking about it for a while, "You only make a decision after you meet people, but you don''t need to care about this. No matter what I do, I will not affect your mission. Saitama Sect has always followed the rules of Xiantian."


    Che Peng turned around and said calmly, "I feel relieved."


    Tanku closed his eyes again, and said thoughtfully, "Taoist Ni Zheng from Shicai said that there are four quasi-sages. I have heard that before. Why is there one who is late? Is there something wrong?"


    Che Peng said calmly, "The person who is Ming Yaotian said he wanted to come and have a look. As for where he is now, I don��t know. Fellow Daoists should know that we can��t control the people of Ming Yaotian. Don''t care."


    Talking about bitterness is also very calm, "So that''s it, I didn''t expect the Empress to come."


    Che Peng glanced at him, then paused, "The Emperor has always been obsessed with the Emperor. Even though Zhou Shu just assumed the name of the Emperor, he also alarmed them. For Xian Shucheng, it was really a bad thing. People of Ming Yaotian have not left the immortal world for tens of thousands of years."


    Talking about suffering seems to have thought of something, "Xian Ting attaches great importance to Zhou Shu."


    A cold light flashed in Che Peng��s eyes, ��It��s impossible not to take it seriously. Sixty-one years ago, hundreds of Hunyuan Jinxian came back with a feather and over 30 were killed or injured. There were even dozens of Hunyuan Jinxian who were held by Xianshu City. , Can be described as the first miserable defeat in the immortal world in thousands of years. Since Zhou Shu entered the heavens, he has committed many crimes, and many sects have been poisoned by it, and his ranking on the list of ten thousand evils has soared, and he has reached the fairy court To the extent that it cannot be ignored, if it is allowed to sit still, it is very likely that it will become a supreme city again and become a confidant of the fairy world."


    "Another Supreme City?"


    Tan Ku was slightly startled, "I''m afraid that fellow Daoists are also worrying too much. That Lu Jing is also the seed of a saint, how could Zhou Shu compare to him."


    Che Peng said with a condensed expression, "It''s not that I am alarmist, this is what Elder Baili said personally."


    Tan''s painstakingly trembled slightly, his eyes suddenly widened, "Elder Baili said it himself?"


    Che Peng nodded, "Talking about fellow daoists, do you still think that Xianting''s order was given by a certain Xianting elder himself? No, although Xianting did not call all the elders to discuss for Zhou Shu, this order is also Obtained permission from Elder Baili."


    "Unexpectedly, it shocked Elder Baili."


    Tanku closed his eyes, and his thoughts were difficult to settle.


    Baili elder, full name Baili Qianshan, one of the seventeen elders of Xianting, as mentioned before, there are seventeen elders in Xianting, except for six people who do not know their identities, two of the other four sects are in charge. In Lingzong, there is one more person for three, and the one extra person is called the presiding elder. When the seventeen elders are in a collegiate meeting, the presiding elder is responsible for presiding. Major matters are determined by the elders. Generally, the presiding elder can Decided in one word.


    And Baili Qianshan is the presiding elder, he may be the most powerful person in the immortal world, most of the time he can not add one.


    "So fellow Taoists should not be taken lightly. That Zhou Shu came from the exiled Xuanhuang Realm, and there was a false trust from the Emperor as a source of support. He has a wide range of connections. Many practitioners and foreign races were bewitched by him, and there were even some immortal sects. Collusion with him secretly..."


    Speaking of this, Che Peng paused specially and solemnly said, "If such a person is not a serious problem, who else is."


    Tan Ku frowned, "I understand, but fellow Daoists don''t have to point out otherwise. Saitama Sect has always followed every rule of the immortal world."


    "Hehe, I know."


    Che Peng nodded, laughing but not smiling, "This task is to rely on talking about fellow daoists. Speaking of which, the old man doesn��t believe in the Holy Fire Gate very much. They have a lot of internal problems, and the disciples are chaotic. , They are very ambitious, but it is impossible to become in charge of the sect, hehe, who doesn''t know their mind."


    Talking about the bitter face and expressionlessly, "Che Dao friends are too worried, Saitama Sect does not dare to get involved, and cannot afford it."


    "You can''t afford it, so who can? There are not many really powerful sects in the fairy world."


    Che Peng slowly said, "You don''t need to hide from the old man. The old man can tell from the words of Elder BailiXianting is not very satisfied with the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. They have made many mistakes in succession. Zhou Shu''s ability to take advantage of the Haze Kingdom and Liangmiao Kingdom to take advantage of the way they handle it has a lot to do with them. If this continues, the next time Xianting will not necessarily have the position of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    The talk paused, "Even if there is an empty place, it has nothing to do with our Saitama Sect."


    Cha Peng nodded and said slowly, "Hehe, I know the concerns of fellow daoists, but I really want to remind you that whether it is the Sacred Fire Gate or your Saitama Sect, you really want to get something, this time It''s a great opportunity."


    Tan Kuo slowly closed his eyes, "Fear fellow Taoist, I have no ambition. In fact, I have never been lucky. I have never met Elder Xian Ting, let alone Elder Baili. Saitama Sect only wants to practice well. , But please rest assured that fellow daoists, we will definitely do what we should do."


    "Pity."


    Che Peng stopped talking, looking forward, neither sad nor happy, neither angry nor smiling.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170413173742682 for your support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3341: Somewhat capable

    The formation has been opened.


    Hundreds of small circles are distributed in an oblate circle according to a certain law. They emit bright green brilliance at all times, and the halos are layered on top of each other, with suitable shades. Although the middle looks a little darker, but the overall look It is still bright and complete, like a green leaf that has just grown.


    This green leaf naturally appears small in the huge void, but the closer you get to it, the more special it can be felt.


    The whole emptiness seems to be infused with life and become alive because of it.


    Not far away, a person stared at the green leaf with a lot of surprise.


    "Array?"


    Ni Zheng looked at the formation, and his thoughts were really hard to determine.


    Obviously there was none last time! Only more than sixty years later, Xianshu City actually created a formation, which is still a complete and usable formation!


    This Zhou Shu is indeed very unusual.


    Moreover, this formation obviously has a mystery, which is different from other formations he has seen. Although he has not checked it carefully, it is only the first feeling, but it is enough to shock him and even give birth to a kind of unwillingness to go. Destructive thoughts.


    As a practitioner, I always feel a little touched by this kind of miracle that is born of the same cause.


    As a quasi-sage with a lot of experience, Ni Zheng naturally understands the formation world, the most magnificent formation of the heavens.


    Each kind of formation has different characteristics and different effects, but one thing is very clear. The purpose of formation is to defend against quasi-sage-level opponents. Not surprisingly, Hunyuan Jinxian does not need to be defended, and Saints cannot. , It is very targeted, that is, restricting quasi-sages.


    "I just underestimated him, no matter if he is here, then try."


    Ni Zheng took a closer look and saw that the boundaries of the formation were all in his eyes, but there were many difficulties in clearly seeing the power in it.


    The quasi-sages have true visions, and no matter how many concealments are in front of them, it is like a cloud of smoke.


    Compared with the Eighth Sense and the Sky Eye, the function of Zhenshi Jue is somewhat similar. It is a substitute for them, but it is only a substitute.


    Cultivating the Eighth Sense and Heavenly Eye requires extra talent and luck, while the True Vision Jue is an additional attribute of the quasi-sage, and each quasi-sage has it. Therefore, the effect of the True Vision Jue is much worse, like the eighth The sense of ignoring the law and looking directly at the essence of the characteristics, as well as the ability of the heavenly eye to detect the cause and effect of the future, there is definitely no true vision.


    True Vision Jue also has limitations, not as versatile as the eighth sense.


    Because it is impossible for the quasi-sage to surpass several laws, most of the quasi-sages practice at most two or three kinds of laws to control them. Ni Zheng was promoted by the law of strength and then penetrated the five elements. He is also considered to be the best among many strong people. Otherwise, he would not be ranked 375th in the list of heavenly celestial poles. He could see through everything based on the five acts of immortal power, and the formation was also within it.


    In most cases, this is actually enough, and there are very few heavenly formations that don''t use immortal power.


    But this is obviously not the majority, he seems to see it, but it can only be invisible.


    There are several inexplicable powers in the formation that hinder the true vision formula, making him unable to see thoroughly, and he can''t even distinguish the nature and origin of those powers without personal experience.


    At this time, Ni Zheng had completely put away his heart of underestimation.


    No matter how abnormal the quasi-sage is, it will be the same after seeing the Yunjuan Boundary Array and understanding it.


    He contemplated for a few breaths, condensed his aura cultivation base, and strode towards the formation.


    Let��s try and test first, maybe the formation here is imaginary, and you can��t see his concealment methods. Speaking of which, he is also very confident in his concealment methods. He once pretended to be a big Luo Jinxian and went to the opponent��s fairy city. The city lord hadn''t noticed it for a while, and it took ten breaths to find out.


    Ten breaths are enough for him to solve the problem.


    However, he had just walked to the edge of the green leaf, and hundreds of thousands of miles away, there was a loud voice.


    "Predecessors are coming here, why not hide your head and show your tail, just come if you want."


    "Ha ha!"


    Ni Zheng suddenly faded from his disguise and let out a sneer, but he was a little surprised.


    Sure enough, I was seen, but I was seen without touching the formation. It was still unexpected. This shows that the monitoring range of the Yunjuanjiejie is larger than the formation itself. This is by no means easy to do. Similar The formation, even he, has only seen three.


    Those three are the kind that he dare not provoke.


    The latter sentence shocked him even more.


    "The predecessor is Ni Zhengpa, the first commander of the Sacred Fire Gate, the 375th celestial pole list, can see the quasi-sage powerhouse in the immortal world on the edge of the distant outer realm, the luck of the junior is really good. Haha, if you miss it, don��t blame it, senior."


    Ni Zheng settled, "Do you know me? Are you Zhou Shu?"


    "Senior, it''s hard not to be recognized. The younger is Zhou Shu, hahaha, hehe."


    There was a burst of laughter in the array, which seemed to be mixed with laughter of some daughters.


    "you wanna die!"


    Ni Zheng''s face was suddenly blue, and his eyes flashed brightly.


    It''s not that I feel insulted, I don''t care about it as a quasi-sage, but the opponent''s laughter may cause flaws, and I will shoot if he wants to.


    Since it is impossible to enter the inside, the only way to break the formation is to break it with force.


    Bang!


    The invisible and huge storm suddenly rolled up, rushing to the frontier one after another.


    The power is so great that there are few people who can survive within millions of miles.


    Facing the holy anger and shot, the light on each realm began to flash rhythmically, and the entire formation also swayed gently, like a leaf swaying slightly in the wind. After a few breaths, the swing gradually Stopped, and the formation was restored as before.


    "It does have some skill."


    Ni Zheng was not surprised, his figure flashed and disappeared without a trace.


    Regardless of the formation, the fundamental concept is to disperse the power, and the whole formation is integrated. No matter which one is attacked, the other surrounding worlds can share part of the damage, and try not to let one place completely bear the opponent''s power, and thus be one by one. Break down.


    After all, the power of Quasi-Sage is still too strong.


    The foundation of all formations lies here, but whether they can do well is another matter.


    So Ni Zheng couldn''t make a single blow and didn''t care.


    It is not the first time that he has attacked the immortal city with formations This is where his confidence lies.


    Back then, he led the elders of the Sacred Fire Gate to attack Kongpeng City, and also encountered the defense of the formation. The formation has been operated by Kongpeng City for thousands of years. It is composed of more than seventy worlds and guards each other. The fairy world attacked several times, but in the end he was beaten through.


    There are two reasons. The endurance of the formation is limited, and the boundaries in the formation will not be perfect.


    Find a realm that is not perfect, and then continue to attack. When that realm and the surrounding realms cannot withstand��most of them are too many to recover from��the formation will show flaws, and there is a chance. Hit and break.


    Can this formation, which has only been built for 60 years at most, be comparable to the one in Kongpeng City that has been built for thousands of years?


    Hundreds of realms, there must be something that is not good, as long as you find it, you can break the formation.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170413173742682 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3342: Ni Zhengkai

    Wan Muting.


    A sand table was placed in front of Zhou Shu, and inside it was Xianshu City and its formation.


    A radius of tens of feet, every world is displayed on it.


    Of course, this is not a sand table. It is better and clearer than a sand table. It can not only show the position of the enemy and us, but can also be directly used to command and mobilize troops.


    Ni Zheng outside the array is a shining red dot, while the thousands of practitioners who are waiting in array are green dots.


    Caiying and Bian Xue stood beside him, as well as a little trick sitting on Zhou Shu''s shoulders.


    "Senior Brother Shu, are you really planning to go there?"


    Bian Xue was very worried. It was the first time that she saw this situation. Zhou Shu didn��t go to war by himself in the face of a powerful enemy. The one in front now chooses to stay behind and command.


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "It''s not necessary, it''s just a Ni Zheng."


    He wants to get to know him, and he wants to face off against the quasi-sage, but now he doesn��t have a shadow, and he has to be in the middle of the command. He really lacks the ability to do so. Besides, no one can help him. Now there is Jianmu��s power at the core of the source. They are all in the formation, and only he can do these things.


    Caiying was also a little unhappy, "It''s the first time you deal with Zhunsheng, you don''t want to experience it, it''s so hateful..."


    Although the last sentence was very quiet, Zhou Shu heard it and looked at her with a smile, "I know you want to go, and I didn''t say not to let you go."


    "This palace stayed here to protect you! It''s kind of donkey liver and lungs!"


    Caiying pursed her lips, "Besides, not leaving you every step of the way is also their order. My palace reluctantly agreed, so it''s hard to go back."


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu touched her head and said warmly, "You guys should calm down, and you want to fight the quasi-sage. There will be opportunities in the future."


    Caiying became docile, still a little puzzled, "But just one right now, just let''s try it out. If there are more enemies in the future, it will be difficult."


    "None can be underestimated."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "It''s very dangerous for you to go out now. To deal with him, it''s enough to have a formation. Why take these risks."


    Xiao Zhao looked up, rare serious, "Yes, according to the investigation of the ninth pawnshop, Ni Zheng, the quasi-sage, is indeed a bit different. Most quasi-sages don��t want to provoke cause and effect, and are very cautious in killing. He does whatever he wants and does whatever he wants. At least dozens of geniuses are planted in his hands. Many foreign practitioners and foreign races hate him and hate him to death... If he is not a quasi-sage, I am afraid he would be killed long ago. ."


    "understood."


    Caiying could only nod her head, and said a little worried, "Sister Qing, Sister Yue, and your baby apprentice, etc., will there be trouble with those people?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "They are more obedient than you, as long as you obey the command, nothing will happen."


    "It turns out I blamed my palace for being disobedient, it''s terrible..."


    Caiying lowered her head and stared at the sand table, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Bian Xue also looked down at her, and said seriously, "My little sister, too, they should be fine."


    The little trick stared at the sand table, seemingly thoughtful, "This guy runs so fast."


    The sand table is very large, but it is still very small in proportion to the void. Perhaps an inch on the sand table is hundreds of thousands and millions of miles in the void. Generally speaking, it is difficult to see the red dots on the sand table moving in a short time. , But in fact it is not, that Ni Zheng''s speed is surprisingly fast, it can be clearly seen.


    "It was unexpected."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is the quasi saint''s speed so fast?"


    Caiying curled her lips, "We haven''t seen the quasi-sage make a move, who knows."


    "The formation is still not clear enough. If you pass by, you can probably see something, whether it is your own law or the method of using the law of space..." Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to touch the red dot and said calmly. "You go there first."


    A few people didn''t move, but the green dots in the sand table moved one after another.


    Very neatly, according to the order, following the direction of the red dot, I reached the boundary closest to the red dot and the surrounding boundary in advance.


    Dozens of realms all have green dots, more or less.


    After a few hours, Ni Zheng stopped.


    The realm in front of it looks a bit more sketchy than before. I''m not sure, but it feels like this.


    For him with a lot of combat experience, this feels enough, and even represents that victory is coming.


    "Whether it is a weakness or not, there will be a breakthrough here."


    He smiled confidently, and at the same time, an endless frenzy surged around him.


    The quasi-sage himself is a perfect world, with infinite power hidden in his body, which can be released in any environment, and the endless void is the best place to accumulate power.


    That''s right, he is not eager to shoot, but accumulating.


    Power always accumulates more and stronger. Of course, this accumulation is not the kind of Golden Immortal and Golden Immortal. It takes dozens of breaths or even hundreds of breaths to pile up the strength to the highest level, so that the magic arts can explode with the strongest power. , For the quasi-sage, a few breaths are enough.


    But for a few breaths, with Ni Zheng as the center, a haoran storm was stirred up.


    It can''t be seen in the void, it can only be a perception.


    But if those powers can actually be displayed, then everyone can see that they will not be smaller than a realm, and the degree of solidity is far above a realm. Anyone can want to get it. If all such powers fall on In a world, there is no doubt that it will turn that world into a pile of fans.


    "Hey."


    A lot of complacency flashed in Ni Zheng''s eyes, and he even laughed.


    In the laughter, the storm that was comparable to the first world suddenly swept toward the nearest world, together with the front world.


    The formation suddenly went dark.


    But soon, Guanghua flashed again, as fast as a malfunctioning lamp.


    The formation seemed to have been smashed into a depression, showing a gap, and the green leaves also oscillated. With each tremor, the gap was made up. After five or six times, the gap had been restored.


    "Mother!"


    This situation made Ni Zheng, who was accumulating the second blow, couldn''t help but curse.


    The speed of the formation recovery is too fast After being attacked by such a powerful force and an explosive attack, it can be restored to its original state in just a few breaths. Could it be that within a few breaths, oneself Was all of''s power absorbed by that formation, or was it eliminated?


    It''s really impossible.


    As a quasi-sage, the power that transcends the law, even if the formation can resist and absorb, it won''t be so fast.


    In other words, there is a strong person in the formation that can resist his own power. Is he taking out most of the power?


    No, that��s not the case. I have deliberately used my true vision to see it. In this realm very close to myself, there is no vitality or aura of the strong. There are only a lot of weak, otherwise he will not take action. As for the weak, it is fundamental. Those who can''t block their own strength, as the weak, they can''t even work together to resist themselves, because the essence is too different, as long as they touch a point, they will be bounced and even exploded.


    But what is going on.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 13880001 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3343: 15

    The realm attacked by Ni Zheng is called its Five Realms.


    The world was calm as before, and there was no trace of being attacked, but the hundreds of practitioners and foreign races standing on the world knew what had just happened.


    With Ni Zheng''s blow, nearly a hundred energy storms appeared in the world.


    Energy storms are formed by the power of violent laws and manifest in various forms. They can cause a lot of damage to the realm in a short time. They are the symptoms that all realms are most afraid of, but people in the five realms are not at all. Accidentally, they had been prepared a long time ago, and they suppressed these storms before they had time to destroy the world.


    It only took a few breaths.


    Similar to the five realms that are close to a dozen other realms, they also encountered energy storms, but the degree is different. The farther away, the weaker and less the storm, but the result is no different, and it is also the long-awaited practice. Repression.


    Those energy storms were naturally caused by Ni Zheng''s attack.


    The attack is too strong, and the formation is still in its infancy. Even if it continues to oscillate, it is impossible to completely absorb all the damage. Then, there must be a lot of power that the world will bear.


    And the endurance of the world is also limited. Instead of causing irreparable consequences when the world reaches the endurance limit, it is better to leave some exits in the world in advance so that the enemy''s power will not attack the world, but vent from the exit, which is Let them form energy storms on the realm, and then quickly resolve these energy storms, and the realm will be safe.


    Even a powerful attack can be solved in this way.


    The irresistible force is continuously divided by the outlet, and it becomes a force that can be resisted by tens of thousands of practitioners.


    This is the basic principle of Xianshu city formation to resist the quasi-sage level powerhouse.


    It must be explained that those exits are specially designed by Zhou Shu, and the position of each exit is fixed. The energy storm that erupts from it can be strong or weak, and then according to the strength, the practitioners are allowed to wait in advance. Ensure that every practitioner has enough time and ability to resolve these storms.


    This is a very difficult thing, except for Zhou Shu who can use deduction to calculate, I am afraid that no one can design it.


    It takes many steps to release the enemy��s power at a fixed location. It takes many steps to distinguish, intercept, filter, guide, concentrate, divert, explode, eliminate, etc., use Shu Zhili to distinguish the power of the quasi-sage, use Jianmu and Origin to advance Intercept the unbearable part of the formation, Shu Zhili and Jianmu cooperate to filter the remaining power... No matter which step goes wrong, all previous efforts will be discarded.


    When the opponent''s power erupts in the realm and forms an energy storm, thousands or more practitioners and alien races are required to quickly suppress it.


    And this step, excluding the Xianshu City formation, it is impossible to do it elsewhere.


    The reason is very simple. Only Xianshu City has Yuntong, which can connect all the realms in the formation. No matter where the opponent attacks, the standby practitioner can be in place at the fastest speed and be prepared to suppress the energy storm.


    The quasi-sage''s speed is unmatched, such as Ni Zheng, but it takes at least a few hours for him to run from one realm to another, and the practitioners in the formation realm, even if it''s just the Da Luo Jinxian, go around more than 100 realms. It doesn''t take half an hour to run a few laps back and forth.


    Zhao Yueru stared at the volcano in front of him, still holding a long sword in his hand, and said concentratingly, "Qing Que, how about over there?"


    Yes, it is a volcano.


    Energy storms in different locations have different forms of eruptions. They are all designed according to the conditions of each realm. For example, there are 170 energy outlets in the Yangshi realm where Zhao Yueru is located. Most of them are volcanic craters. Submarine vortexes, underground rifts, sky curtains, etc., correspond to the different principles practiced by practitioners, and use them in the most suitable environment to get the best results.


    As far as Zhao Yueru''s sword intent is concerned, it is not restricted by law, anywhere, but she guards the biggest exit.


    Almost undertook one-fifth of the task of the entire world.


    "There are ten whirlpools that calm down two to three breaths later than planned."


    Qingque was in its five realms, the realm that Ni Zheng directly attacked, and it was also the most dangerous place. There were more than 300 exits in this realm, and storms appeared in each of them.


    Only the realm close to the edge of the formation has hundreds of energy outlets, and the inner realm generally suffers from joint damage and does not require so many outlets.


    While communicating with people in charge of other circles, she also reported to Zhou Shu. All these communication tasks were done by Xuan Huangjie.


    By the way, all the practitioners and alien races who participated in the defense of Xianshu City this time have temporarily obtained the communication function, which can communicate without hindrance. Of course, all they need is to follow the command. After the war, the communication function will be recovered. But will get very rich merit points.


    This is one of the reasons Zhou Shu can quickly gather a team.


    Zhou Shu of Wanmuting was very calm, even with a relaxed smile, "Are there ten exits? I thought there would be a lot of problems for the first time. There were only ten exits for more than 300 exits. It seems we The citizens of Xiancheng are still quite capable."


    Qingque said quickly, "Don''t be too happy. I don''t think so. Many energy storms on outlets are not strong. Those people can solve them faster, but they still did something wrong. I didn''t try my best, I took all these people down."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You remind them to pay attention."


    Qingque said coldly, "I have already done it. I warned it through the Xuanhuang Jie. If it does this again, I will directly deduct merit points."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Green, don''t make it too nervous."


    "Well, I''m just a little angry, it doesn''t matter if I can''t do it, I''m most afraid of being careless."


    Qingque paused, seemingly thoughtful, "Shu, I don''t think this attack is too strong, in fact, we don''t need to open all the more than 300 exits, right? So many people are together, the world seems very chaotic. Even with Xuan Huang Jie, it is difficult to take care of it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I''m all open, just to see what the ultimate endurance of the formation is."


    Qingque quickly calculated, "Of the more than three hundred people in my place, thirteen are Hunyuan Jinxian, and the others are Daluo Jinxian. Most of them can easily eliminate storms. In my opinion, the intensity of energy storms. Three times more Our world can also resist, but I don��t know if the other worlds will do it. The attack is not only the resistance of the five worlds. The dozens of worlds on the side have all taken part in it. The Five Realms have to bear much more."


    Zhou Shu asked, "What if everyone in these realms is of the Hunyuan Golden Immortal level?"


    "They are all Hunyuan Jinxian level?"


    Qingque was stunned, "That''s not a few thousand. How can we have so many Hunyuan Golden Immortals? It''s great to have dozens."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Qing, I mean if it doesn''t exist now, you can just estimate it."


    Qingque forgot, his face changed, "If all are Hunyuan Golden Immortals, and there is no problem with the formation, then...fifteen quasi-sages attack together, and our world can resist! Ah... ��What did I just say, fifteen quasi saints, this is impossible!?"


    (PS: Thank you Xiao Yingying for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Wonderful book house

 Chapter 3344: there is always a solution to a problem

    "Of course it''s impossible."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The fifteen quasi-sages made a move together, and the formation simply couldn''t bear it. There was no chance of shock and diversion, and it just collapsed."


    "I said, if we can really block so many quasi-sages, we Xianshu City will not be afraid of anything."


    Qingque breathed a sigh of relief inexplicably, and sometimes felt that Xiancheng was too strong as a burden when she was not strong enough.


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "However, as Jianmu and Jie become stronger, it is very possible to do this in the future, but the formation will be revised at that time, and many places will have to be redone. Maybe There is no need to export so many, I have to think more about what can be improved, but the current situation of Jianmu..."


    After hearing that it was possible to do so, Qing Que became sluggish, and did not notice what Zhou Shu said afterwards.


    She has a very unrealistic feeling, can she really do it? It''s just a talk, but I can''t help but imagine in my heart, is it really possible? Xianshu City is completely different from other places. It has risen too fast, but only a few hundred years ago, it has been able to stop the quasi-sage.


    When everyone was communicating, Ni Zheng over there started to change places again.


    After beating the Five Realms six times in a row, he finally gave up.


    My heart is full of confusion, so confused that I almost doubt myself.


    All this happened before me was unthinkable. With every full blow, the formation can quickly recover, and the speed of recovery even exceeds the frequency of his own attacks. If this continues, it is impossible to destroy the formation.


    "how is this possible?"


    He moved fast while thinking.


    There is clearly no strong person in that small realm, and the strongest vitality is only the golden fairy of Hunyuan, and the realm itself is immature, it is just a newborn baby, but it is this kind of realm and the weak ones that prevent their continuity by birth. Six attacks.


    He didn''t keep his hands at all.


    In his opinion, these six attacks were enough to completely destroy a fairy city like New Moon City, but a small world with a radius of less than hundreds of thousands of miles blocked it.


    No, it''s not just blocking, it''s safe and sound.


    The quasi-sage with true vision can tell whether the realm is good or bad, whether it''s dying or abundant. He can see it clearly. After six attacks, the realm has only been affected a little. Some creatures disappeared, some The vitality is weakened, for a normal circle of circles, this effect is completely meaningless.


    It is hateful, not even a black line of disaster has been formed!


    I have explained before that when there is a major crisis in the realm, natural disasters, man-made disasters, etc., black lines will form on the air and wind layer. This is the black line of disasters. They are symptoms of the realm, which can be seen by the gold fairy. , Thus knowing that there is a problem with the boundary.


    "Impossible, his formation could not be so strong."


    Ni Zheng settled down, "The problem is that I chose the wrong place, and I feel wrong. That realm is not the weakness of the formation, but the strongest point. The defensive strength and practitioners of the entire Xianshu City are all there, but Only by doing this can I block my attack. It only needs to change a level, a smaller place, not so weak...the weak."


    When he thought of the word weak, he suddenly hesitated. Is it really weak to block his attack?


    This feeling of hesitation is absurd, for an omnipotent quasi-sage, but it is here, really here, so clear, so uncomfortable, like a thorn in the soul .


    Distracted thoughts were quickly driven away, and after a while, Ni Zheng appeared in another world.


    Seeing the slightly wiggling leaf, he paused.


    There are still two realms separated from the five realms that he has shot before.


    This world is smaller, but... when he took a closer look, his heart suddenly stopped.


    Although the world is small, there are many weak people in the world, and the number of people is almost the same as that of the previous world.


    "how can that be!?"


    He almost yelled.


    Could it be that there are enough practitioners in this world?


    Where did so many people come from in an Xianshu City, but this was already the third realm he observed!


    Was it because he was unlucky and was like this in every realm he encountered, or was Xianshu City itself strong enough, dozens of boundaries among more than 100 realms, and there were so many people in every realm?


    Although they are weak, there are also many Hunyuan Golden Immortals, and dozens of realms add up to almost 1,000!


    A thousand mixed yuan golden immortals?


    "how can that be?"


    After a little calculation, he couldn''t help but shouted out.


    If there are a thousand Hunyuan Golden Immortals in Xianshu City, it can be compared with those great immortal cities, is this still a fairy city that has not been established? And of course he couldn''t get it down. A quasi-sage would beat a thousand golden immortals, even if the quasi-sage was ranked in the top ten of the celestial pole list, he couldn''t do it.


    Impossible, it will never be so.


    Ni Zheng settled down and meditated silently. This is all an illusion and cannot affect me.


    The breath and vitality of those Golden Immortals of Hunyuan were all simulated, they were just mechanisms or formations, not real existence.


    Although this explanation is also absurd, it is more reasonable than believing that there are thousands of golden immortals in Xianshu City.


    Of course, he would never know that the Xianshu city formation is full of teleportation formations called Yuntong. If Xianyu is not considered, even a mortal can easily cross a realm. This is a technical advantage. , Even the quasi-sage cannot make up.


    Didn''t deliberately accumulate, directly smashed out.


    There is a refreshing feeling.


    It''s been a long time since I used my hands and feet to adjust the power. After all, for the quasi-sage, one breath and one look were enough to destroy everything, so why bother to do it.


    The solid force obediently obeyed the dispatch, turned into an endless turbulent wave, pushing forward.


    The layered strength did not encounter any obstacles before hitting the realm, and it continued to strengthen, hitting the realm fiercely.


    The array swayed, like a boat sticking forward in the wind and rain.


    The wind and waves continued, and the boat did not stop.


    This time Ni Zheng no longer accumulates strength, but keeps on impacting, and he didn''t give the world and the formation any time to recover.


    He changed his style of play.


    But this style of play Zhou Shu also had a plan long ago. Soldiers came to cover the water and earth, and only need to change the way to solve it.


    The hundreds of energy outlets in the world are no longer opened at the same time, but opened separately in order.


    Each exit is numbered in advance, distinguished by odd and even numbers, and opened separately, while the practitioners are in shifts. This time you come, and the next attack will be replaced by me, constantly alternating, so that every practitioner who is waiting for the exit and The aliens have rest time, and they can guarantee to use the best energy to face the energy storm.


    There are a lot of pre-arranged exits, and when there are enough practitioners, they can even work in three shifts.


    "Can''t stand it anymore, substitute!"


    "I come!"


    The clouds in the world flicker and flicker, and practitioners and foreign races continue to come to support, always let the world maintain the best defensive posture.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200203170742944 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3345: As heir

    Staring at the bridging aura, Sima Jia quickly sat down and set his breath adjustment posture.


    A large cloud of white mist suddenly appeared on the Xuanhuang Ring on his right hand, surrounding him.


    There are many translucent crystals in the white mist, shining like pearls, Sima Jia greedily swallows these pearls, and at the same time, the blue and white marks on his body become obvious.


    Before the five breaths, he had just made up for a windstorm in the sky.


    It is a special phenomenon that occurs in the air layer and the sky. It is shaped like a tornado. The amount of violent violence from nowhere will suddenly tear open the air layer and form a cavity, taking away a large number of vitality, and may even erode. Part of the origin of the fall.


    When I was in the fairy world in the past, the world where the Sima family was located had encountered two sky curtains.


    Those two times, they spent hundreds of years of hard work in vain, and then spent at least 50 years repairing the atmosphere layer. Now he still remembers when thinking about it, and what makes him most regrettable is that if he can find out in time, The loss may be a little less. Everyone knows that the disaster of the sky curtain is very strange. It will become stronger and stronger over time. When it is dozens of breaths late, its power can be expanded five to six times. , If you let it go, the whole world will be torn apart by them.


    It''s different now.


    He was very calm, because the storm was solved when it first appeared.


    Of course, this was because he had known that the wind would appear here.


    The Sima family was the first to join Xianshu City, and as the heir identified by the Sima Family, Sima Jia has a fairly good position in Xianshu City, and can be exposed to many deep-seated things, such as some principles of the formation.


    He was originally qualified to command the deployment of a small realm, just like Sima Yi, but he chose to follow the Qingque action.


    There is no other reason. He wants to feel the power of the quasi-sage more closely, and even face the quasi-sage. For a once powerful family of cultivation, this is more like a mission.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t feel it at all."


    Sima Jia shook his head unconsciously, a little disappointed, just a little bit.


    Because pride occupies most of the emotions, there is no room for other emotions.


    Before, I would have thought that staying in the realm where the quasi-sage is attacking with all his strength, there is no danger at all. The seemingly powerful force has become completely bearable after the division of the formation and the realm, even if it is just a big Luo Jinxian. No fear at all.


    The Xianshu City I was in was really strong.


    As long as you obey the command and stay in the formation, there will be no danger.


    Speaking of danger, he couldn''t help but think of the alien in the family.


    Maybe only she will be in danger here. After all, the palace lord is too naughty. If she is there, she might sneak out to see the saint. When she was studying with her ancestors, she said it more than once, She is not afraid of the quasi-sage at all, and the quasi-sage may not be able to block her sword intent, not to mention that she still has that...


    A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the person who was complaining in Wanmuting, the blue and white on his shoulder was inexplicably cold, and he couldn''t help but raised his head and glared at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and touched his chin unconsciously. What happened to this guy.


    "You still have forty-five breath time."


    On Xuan Huang Jie, a clear voice suddenly sounded.


    "I see, Lord Qingcheng."


    Sima Jia responded immediately, not daring to neglect a bit.


    This City Master Qingque is the third person he respects. He can be respected by a proud family member. It is not only based on strength. At present, all aspects of Qingque''s display, especially in management, he thinks he has nothing to compare. , Except for sincere respect, nothing else.


    There is still forty-five breath time, enough for him to recover.


    It takes a lot of energy to eliminate the sky curtain, even if it is just formed, a big Luo Jinxian does not have that rich savings.


    What''s more, the place where he is is a considerable energy outlet, originally belonging to the Golden Immortal Hunyuan.


    But it doesn''t matter, because of the Xuan Huang Jie, he can recover quickly.


    Speaking of Xuan Huang Jie, I have to say a few more words. He thinks this is the most magical magic weapon in the heavens. Maybe it can��t even compare with Taoism. Of course, he is probably not a Da Luo Jinxian. In short, Xuan Huang Jie definitely It is the best thing he has ever used.


    The power of resuscitation is a function opened when the Xuan Huang Jie unlocks the fourth layer.


    After activation, the aerosol floating in the Xuanhuang Ring can quickly replenish the power lost by the practitioner. It is a direct replenishment and basically does not need to be transformed by yourself. A little pearl floating in the aerosol is better, it can quickly recover Shenhun, you know, the value of this kind of pill is surprisingly high, and it is difficult to buy, but now, a ring can do it.


    He had secretly sensed that those mists had traces of energy laws, but those pearls had no clue.


    But no matter what, it was amazing. A small ring contained too many truths. I really don''t know how City Lord Zhou made it.


    The only pity is that every time you turn on the power of recovery, you need to deduct merit points, and there are many.


    Of course, for efficacy, this merit point is definitely worth it, because these powers of resuscitation not only have the effect of restoring, but can also improve one''s own vitality and physical strength. Although not much, it is indeed more than The effect of his practice in retreat for a month is even better.


    "I am really lucky to join Xianshu City early."


    He couldn''t help but sighed again.


    Unlike others, his Xuanhuang Realm was directly activated to the fifth level of authority. There are not many people capable of activating such multiple levels in Xianshu City, not to mention hundreds of thousands of merit points. The starting point is better than others. A lot higher, haha, as the heir of the Sima family, step by step, step by step, the benefits are really a lot, it is almost a laugh.


    He repeated it again himself, but he couldn''t help but his superiority always came out unconsciously.


    Calm down, calm down.


    He muttered a few silently, and soon suppressed distracting thoughts. As the heir of the Sima family, he must keep a clear head at all times, and he knows very well that if you want to keep this superiority, you must be stronger and better. Becoming the help of City Lord Zhou, only in this way, those benefits will become a permanent part of the Sima family.


    Besides, the sixth layer must be unlocked.


    One million merit points is definitely not a small number, but from the occasional information revealed by City Lord Zhou, the sixth layer of functions obtained after one million is definitely better. With it, even one person can resist confusion. Yuan Jinxian.


    I feel a little excited to think about it.


    "get ready."


    The green bird''s voice came from the Xuanhuang Ring again on standby, ready to do it. "


    Sima Jia stood up and stared at the front with a solemn expression. Soon, there will be another sky curtain.


    Everything is calculated and there will be no mistakes.


    While concentrating, he also had some distracting thoughts that could not be eliminated.


    As the commander, the blue bird reminded everyone perfectly. From the beginning of the battle, she never made mistakes or slackened after thousands of instructions.


    Her concentration and execution ability are too strong.


    I''m so envious.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3346: Ran

    The concentrated blue bird that Sima Jia envied was using Xuan Huang Jie to chat with others.


    Talk about things that have nothing to do with this battle.


    Of course, it wasn''t that she was negligent. For Qingque, this kind of thing was impossible.


    It��s just that she doesn��t need to be too attentive. The Hundred Soul Body is enough to distract and take care of the formation. What''s more, commanding thousands of people at the same time is a function of Xuan Huang Jie, but Sima Jia hasn��t. It''s just touching that level.


    Of course, the blue bird has all the permissions, and its Xuanhuang Ring has been unlocked to the eleventh floor.


    The eleventh floor is not the end, it''s just that Zhou Shu has only developed so much so far. As Jianmu becomes stronger, the functions will only be more and better.


    "The attack lasted for three hours."


    Qingque shook her head and sighed, "Quan Sheng is really strong, not tired at all."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The quasi-sage is indeed very strong. This Ni Zheng is not an ordinary quasi-sage, and the celestial pole is ranked three hundred and seventy-five."


    Xiao Zhao interjected, "Actually, the ability of the quasi-sages to be judged by the celestial pole list is not necessarily accurate. Many quasi-sages have not shot for a long time. Next, this Ni Zheng is the opposite. He takes a lot of shots, so he ranks higher accordingly."


    Qingque doubted, "Is that the case?"


    The little trick nodded seriously, "Generally speaking, the more shots, the higher the rankings. They may always encounter guys who are not too strong and even deceive the world, and some people are unwilling to take shots. Give up the position, so those who make more shots take advantage. For example, the Lou Gang defeated by Zhao Yueru. He fought all the way, and he ranked more than 500 on the celestial pole list. But do you think he is better than the quasi saint? All the quasi-sages are behind him, such as Gu Zhengtang, who is ranked nine hundred and ninety-nine, who would think he is inferior to Lou Gang?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Lou Gang definitely does not have the level of quasi-sage. He can''t even talk about the connection. There are still many weaknesses in his sword intent, as well as people."


    Qingque seems to have some enlightenment, "You said it''s usually like this, not everyone?"


    "The top ten, top fifty, people in these positions are really strong."


    The little trick sighed unconsciously, "It''s hard for someone to challenge these positions. The person who sits in is absolutely capable enough. If they are unworthy, even if others do not challenge, they will not be able to sit securely."


    Caiying blinked and said, "Why, is there still an assessment?"


    Xiaozhao pouted, "There is no assessment, but if you go to that position, you will know why."


    Caiying crossed her waist and said, "Don''t you dare to be in this palace, when you go to the fairy world, this palace will challenge the top fifty...Oh, why are you pulling my ears!"


    Zhou Shu retracted his hand and pressed her head by the way, "Stop talking nonsense from now on. I told you that before you get promoted, I won''t let you touch Quasi Sage. Now, after you get promoted... No."


    "You... my palace, hum!"


    Caiying couldn''t think of a rebuttal for a while, turned her head and said nothing.


    Qingque smiled, and said with some doubts, "Small trick, what''s the matter with Gu Zhengtang you mentioned? I seem to have heard of this name several times. Didn''t he just squeeze into the celestial list?"


    Xiao Zhao said solemnly, "He was in that position sixty thousand years ago. No one knew his specific cultivation level at the time. According to Immortal World, it may be Da Luo Jinxian."


    "what?"


    Not only the blue bird, even Caiying turned his head, his eyes were about to fall out.


    She stared straight at the small move, as if she was going to rush over at any time, "Aren''t you talking nonsense, Da Luo Jinxian is on the celestial pole list?"


    Xiao Zhao snorted, "Is it right? Ask him."


    Seeing their gazes, Zhou Shu had to nod his head, "The several books I have read do say so, but I don''t think he is necessarily a practitioner."


    "Foreign race? Or dragon race? Can they also enter the celestial pole list?"


    Qingque seemed thoughtful, Zhou Shu''s "I think" was different from others. Others were guesses, and Zhou Shu''s words were equivalent to facts.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There are not many records, I can only judge this, I don''t know what it is."


    Qingque nodded, and didn''t intend to ask any more questions. A guy ranked 999, not to mention strong or not, but from this ranking, I know that he is definitely not enterprising, and he shouldn''t be against people who are far away in Outland. Xianshu City poses a threat, so there is no need to learn more.


    Caiying wanted to ask. She looked at Zhou Shu, but didn''t hold back her words. Who made him curse the palace just now.


    Time passed unconsciously.


    Qingque sighed, "He is still attacking. It has been more than nine hours, and his strength has not weakened at all."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "The quasi-sage has the core of the law, which is a source of power in itself, and has almost infinite power. This is the case of the Mizhu we saw in Hanshan. Even the bones can continue to spread out. The power of law requires the demon master to use an entire world to suppress it."


    Qingque was stunned, "Then he will keep fighting? We can''t afford it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Impossible, his power can''t be used up, but it doesn''t mean that he will not be tired. Excessive use of power will affect the body''s function, the degree is mild or severe, and for the holy, It is very important to protect the body. It is an indispensable ladder for sanctification, and the mobilization of a lot of power will also change the environment, such as emptying the void where he is. This environment is not suitable for practitioners and may cause inexplicable danger."


    After taking a look at a few people, he slowly said, "This is what I see from the classics. You know, I don''t have many opportunities to face the holy."


    "Then you said so lightly, it seems to be true... I won''t say it anymore."


    Caiying realized something and quickly closed her mouth again.


    Qingque nodded, "Shu, how long do you think he will attack?"


    Zhou Shu doubted, "Can we not afford it now?"


    Qingque thought for a while, "Of course not. Now his attack is only fixed at one level, then we can use rotation to deal with it. As long as the line is stable, there will be no problems for at least five months, but more than five months. We need to use our savings, and then we will need support from other places. Our savings and the support of the other two countries can support... Seven or eight years, can he continue to attack for seven or eight years?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Seven or eight years? This kind of power output, he will not be able to bear it in seven or eight days, and he will be completely deprived in seven or eight months Qingque breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s okay. , We are waiting, just to rotate everyone hundreds of times to test their standards. "


    "It didn��t take so long. It��s not us that can��t afford it. As a quasi-sage, it��s best to keep in perfect condition at all times. Being a fairy city is not worth taking off... Ni Zheng is not stupid. I should figure it out in a few days. Let''s see what he has."


    Before he finished speaking, the red dot on the sand table moved and flew towards another realm quickly.


    Caiying and Xiao Zhao yelled together, "Running!"


    Qingque immediately ordered, "All rest."


    It will take at least a few hours for the quasi-sage to reach the next realm, just to seize the time to recover. After all, there are a few people who are willing to use the power of recovery, and most people still rely on immortal jade and time.


    (PS: Thank you book friends for the monthly support of 20190531055330751, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3347: You just watch

    Ni Zheng was very upset.


    I don��t remember when this sentiment appeared last time. It seems to have killed a genius on the immortal seedlings list. It is said that it was the only hope of the Pozong Sect. The result was that the Sect was sued to Xian Ting. Eight immortals came to hunt him down.


    There is no way to the sky, no way to enter the earth, and I feel very irritable.


    At that time, he seemed to be a golden fairy, ranking on the list of ten thousand evil spirits...


    It''s been so many years for a blink of an eye, and I can''t imagine that I will still feel irritable when I reach the realm of Quasi-Saint.


    For him who wants to do whatever he wants, this long-lost familiarity feels not good at all.


    But is there any way?


    The attack lasted ten hours, but he didn''t even tear a hole, even if it was a small gap in the hair.


    The leaves that seem to be swaying and falling at any time are still there no matter how they are attacked. There has not been a slight change. The green arc that is slightly curved, the more it seems to be laughing at himself.


    Ridiculous and ridiculous, I don''t know how to describe it.


    Of course, it wasn''t that there was no gain at all, he also noticed something.


    He felt more clearly that his power had undergone great changes as he passed through the formation, and he was constantly weakened and divided, and finally allocated to each opponent accurately, even if it was just a big Luo Jinxian, he could still compete against himself. To its effect...This exquisite design, he saw for the first time, really achieved the victory of the weak, and it took only more than sixty years to build it, incredible.


    It''s no wonder that Zhou Shu can be so "valued" by the immortal world, and he is careless in the top 100 list.


    After stabilizing his mind, Ni Zheng continued to speed up in the void.


    He did not give up his intention to attack.


    Although this defense mode is very effective, it requires a large number of practitioners to build a line of defense.


    As long as the attacking realm is constantly changed, as long as there are not so many people in every realm, he can rely on speed to find flaws sooner or later. You must know that he can quickly change the target and reach another realm in a few hours, but the opponent No way.


    The speed gap between the quasi-sage and other practitioners cannot be made up, and he still firmly believes this.


    So, go to one realm, start the fight, leave after a few hours, and change to another realm...


    Ni Zheng repeated this process, and I don''t know how many days passed.


    No results.


    He is still fighting, letting the power flow out like water, but this repeated process seems to be getting slower and slower.


    Wan Muting.


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "Quasi Sage is indeed difficult to deal with."


    Caiying snorted unconsciously, "Shu, are you laughing at him? You must be laughing at him? I think he is about to collapse at any time. You see that his spellcasting is better than a puppet. Stiff, like a stone man."


    "You have good eyesight."


    Zhou Shu looked at the image sent back from the Origin Core and nodded, "He can continue to output power, but the spirit is already a bit unable to bear it. He has been too tight for a long time without any relaxation. Now it is just a mechanical repeated attack. There are not many spirits in it... If he suddenly encounters any setbacks, it may really collapse."


    "Really make a quasi saint collapse?"


    Caiying''s eyes lit up, her fighting spirit could not be stopped, "My palace requires..."


    Zhou Shu pressed her head, not letting her finish, "You just watch it here."


    Caiying struggled a few times, as if it had no effect, she shouted in vain, "Call me Lord Palace! You haven''t shouted like this for a long time!"


    Zhou Shu let go and smiled, "My Lord Palace."


    Caiying glared at him, satisfied, but a little uncomfortable, "Shu, you are very disgusting."


    "Shu, how can he be frustrated? Everyone''s fighting spirit is high now."


    Qingque also sent a message, and she also felt that now is the time to attack.


    Although it is dangerous, there are many benefits and it is worth a fight.


    "Beating a quasi-sage is certainly something worth writing about. It can improve the reputation of Xianshu City, make Xianshu City more recognized, and make city citizens proud of the name, but," Zhou Shu shook. Shaking his head, he was sober, "Is that a quasi-sage or a quasi-sage with a tense nerve? I don��t doubt at all, no matter who of you goes out, you will immediately encounter his strongest attack and lose the formation. Under the protection of the realm, who among you can stop the anger of a quasi-holy?"


    Qingque stagnated, bowed his head and apologized, "No one, I was wrong."


    "The victory is in hand. You don''t have to beat him to achieve success. As long as he can''t break the line, our goal will be achieved."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "As for fighting with the quasi-sage, it is not something we need to consider now. It is not only against Ni Zheng, but also from now on. We all know that more than one quasi-sage has come this time."


    Qingque raised his head, "Anyway, what you say makes sense, then when is the opportunity?"


    Zhou Shu groaned for a few breaths, "When I fully recover or if you have a good military formation, after watching Ni Zheng for so long these days, I have thought of some ways to use the military to deal with the quasi saints. If everyone has mastered it well, then You don��t have to worry too much about your safety if you face the saint, you can fight even if you leave the formation."


    "Is that so?"


    Caiying curiously said, "We have military doctrine in our Xuanhuang Ring, but this palace hasn''t studied it carefully."


    Zhou Shu paused, "That is a basic template, with only simple command and auxiliary functions. It is far from the effect it can really play. In the future, I will continue to improve it and use different powers for different enemies. , Ha ha, Ni Zheng, these days, is a good lesson for me."


    Qingque was surprised unconsciously, "Have you seen his weakness?"


    "Roughly the same."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "But those can''t be regarded as real weaknesses, but can be better restricted, and Zhunsheng has almost no obvious weaknesses."


    A living target is placed in front of him, showing most of his abilities clearly, and he can see what he wants. If Zhou Shu can��t figure out how to limit Ni Zheng through calculations, it would be too bad. ......Of course, it is difficult to say so.


    The spirit is as strong as him, almost exhausted.


    Qingque sighed, "It''s amazing to be able to restrict the quasi-sage. You can always do things that others can''t."


    "It''s still a long way from doing it Now I don''t have the ability to fight him," Zhou Shu smiled at the corner of his mouth. "However, it''s okay to let him learn a little lesson."


    Caiying''s eyes widened, "You can''t go out, you want to go out, and this palace will go too!"


    "Who said I''m going out?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and issued an order to Xuan Huang Jie, "Xiangru, send No. 4 and No. 7 out."


    Xiangru''s response came quickly, "I see."


    Caiying looked at him suspiciously, "What number four and number seven, what are you making?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t have any ideas, I just want to tell Ni Zheng that they will never take down Xianshu City."


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support of 13880001, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Wonderful book house


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3348: Dare you lie to me

    Ni Zheng was in front of another world.


    With a habitual real glance, as expected, there are still a large number of practitioners gathered in the world.


    Only this time, there was no expression on his face.


    Completely numb.


    He has passed through at least 20 realms, each of which is like this. In other words, there are at least tens of thousands of practitioners fighting him in Xianshu City. He now feels that even if he continues to the next realm, the result will be the same. There may be one hundred thousand practitioners in this Xianshu City, among which at least three thousand Hunyuan Golden Immortals.


    I can''t believe it, but I have to believe it.


    Shaking his head, not thinking about other things, facing the precarious formation, he began to attack.


    When he arrived, he shot it, like a fixed procedure. There was no perception in his power, and he didn''t use a lot of spirits to guide him. He could only do this. He could not withstand too much consumption, and even if he did it, it had no effect.


    After seven or eight hours, the result remains the same.


    After clearing up the exhausted spirit, he continued to rush to the next realm.


    It''s almost like a robot. He doesn''t want to, but there is no other way. Maybe there is a miracle. When they rush over, they see an intact formation and a helpless self. Right?


    But I boasted that he wanted to take down Xianshu City alone.


    Since it is definitely not possible, it is necessary to show enough fatigue. Only in this way can I show that I have done my best to avoid being sued by the car.


    When he was about to leave, he suddenly stopped.


    In the distance, two figures were slowly flying over.


    It was Hunyuan Jinxian, his eyes suddenly became cold, his killing intent was like a tide, and he could no longer control it.


    I finally saw someone who could kill, no matter who it was, kill first to relieve my anger.


    "Don''t do it with the palm commander, it''s me, it''s me!"


    Perceiving the killing intent, the figure shouted loudly, shouting hoarsely, as if knowing that a late call would turn into dust in the void.


    "It''s your kid!"


    An icy voice came from between the teeth, but the killing intent was eliminated a lot. Ni Zheng could see clearly. Among the two Golden Immortals who came, one was the elder of the Holy Fire Gate and the other was on him. The sign of the Suspense Sect was flashing.


    "It''s me, Commander, I am Gao Huang!"


    An old man with gray beard and hair rushed over to salute and almost fell.


    Another Hunyuan Jinxian followed over and bowed, then lowered his head, maintaining the necessary respect for the Saint.


    Ni Zheng said solemnly, "I know who you are, what about the other one?"


    People from the Suspension Sect hurriedly said, "Junior Zhang Changhe is the real elder of the Suspension Sect. Elder Gao and I have been imprisoned by Xianshu City. Only now have we had a chance to run out."


    "I know, you two were the ones who attacked Xianshu City last time but failed to return."


    A blazing flame suddenly appeared in Ni Zheng''s hand. The flame was not dazzling, but it was solidified, gradually forming the appearance of a token.


    The irresistible pressure unfolded like an earthquake.


    Zhang Changhe was clumsy on the left and right, but he was still unstable.


    But Gao Huang immediately knelt down and lifted his hands upwards, and the same flame ignited in his palms, "Subordinate Gao Huang pays homage to the Holy Fire Order!"


    "Your holy fire has not gone out yet."


    Ni Zheng looked at the flames thoughtfully, and his face gradually calmed down, "There is also your soul fire in the door, it has not changed color, it is high, it seems that you are still observing the orders of the Holy Lord and have not betrayed. We, I am very pleased."


    Gao Huang said, "Born as kerosene, and death as firewood. Regardless of life or death, subordinates will serve the holy fire, and there is no way to betray!"


    "Okay, I know."


    Ni Zheng put away the holy fire order, lifted him up, and said with emotion, "You have suffered, Elder Gao."


    He still obeys the call of the Holy Fire, and his own Holy Fire is not contaminated with impurities, which is enough to show Gao Huang''s loyalty. As for Zhang Changhe, who can achieve the status of the elder of the hanging bell Zongshi, he basically loses the possibility of betrayal, unless he is dead.


    Looking at these two people, he was about to conceal his joy. Is this the miracle he has been waiting for?


    Things are finally about to turn around.


    Gao Huang was still screaming persistently, "Burn my remains, blazing sacred fire, so happy to live, and so hard to die! Working for the sect, subordinates don''t care about suffering at all."


    "enough."


    A trace of displeasure flashed across Ni Zheng''s face.


    Gao Huang''s expression changed slightly, and he acted in a solemn manner, not daring to speak again.


    Ni Zheng said calmly, "Tell me what happened to you, Gao Huang, and Zhang Changhe. Don''t make any omissions."


    Gao Huang nodded again and again, "I understand, but the subordinate feels that it is not the time to talk about this. I waited to risk my death and ran out to inform the commander of a major event."


    "What big thing..."


    Ni Zheng subconsciously retorted, suddenly thinking of something, and sighed, "I am confused. These are indeed trivial things. Are you two also involved in the defensive formation?"


    Gao Huang said hurriedly, "Yes! The subordinates are here for this. We all participated in the defense, but we were definitely not voluntary. They were forced by the people of the city lord. They have Dao tools, terrible Dao tools. I can take away my soul, and I saw with my own eyes many Hunyuan Golden Immortals are dead."


    Ni Zheng was a little surprised, "Isn''t their Taoist sword a sword?"


    Zhang Changhe, who has been ignored, whispered, "No, it''s something more terrifying, it''s a whip."


    "Okay, no matter what it is, I know that you have not betrayed it. No need to be verbose. Tell me about Xianshu City''s defense methods and say as much as you know."


    Ni Zheng waved his hand. With his temperament, if he didn''t ask for them now, he would have lost it with a fireball.


    He didn''t care about the Dao Qi. Although the Dao Qi sounded a bit of an impression, the most important thing at the moment was the formation.


    Gao Huang nodded and said in a low voice, "I have informed the palm commander that the practitioners in Xianshu City have always been running back and forth from world to world. Wherever the palm commander is, they will be there. We are in it. We want What we do is to eliminate the influence of the palm commander on the realm, such as stopping the eruption of the volcano, repairing the cracks in the sky, guiding the vortex to return, and so on.


    "Do you do these things? In other words, most of my attacks have been accepted by the world, and then you can fix them."


    Ni Zheng quickly understood, "Very simple and clear thinking, but it is difficult to do it. That City Lord Zhou is very unusual, no, the point is not here... Where did you say I am going, where are you going? How could this be possible? You are faster than me! Every time I go to a world it is full of people!"


    "That''s it, Commander!"


    Gao Huang nodded vigorously, "There is a strange thing in Xianshu City that can quickly transfer people to other realms. It only takes a few breaths."


    "You can reach another world in a few breaths, are you sure? You dare to lie to me!"


    Ni Zheng''s face changed drastically, and he reached out and grabbed Gao Huang, suddenly a layer of flame hovered over his body, making the void red.


    That is a powerful deterrence that cannot be resisted at all.


    Gao Huang''s heart shook so hard that he couldn''t speak, but Zhang Changhe stayed there, shaking and trembling, completely afraid to move.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Wonderful book house


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3349: Lets run

    After dozens of breaths, Ni Zheng let go.


    The anger on his face gradually disappeared, and it was replaced by consternation, which was difficult to relieve.


    In this short period of time, he surrounded Gao Huang��s mind with the unique holy soul fire with his palm, and got a response from there. It seemed that Gao Huang did not lie. If he lied, his mind would definitely not be able to withstand the holy spirit. The test of soul fire.


    Turned out to be true.


    He suddenly realized why Xianshucheng could always keep up no matter where he was, and the reason was here.


    They are faster than themselves!


    This also shows that there are not so many practitioners in the city, and the answers that can be obtained are still incredible, even more shocking than the 100,000 practitioners in Xianshu City.


    How did it do it?


    Looking at Gao Huang who was still retreating in shock, Ni Zheng calmed down, "Say, how did they do it?"


    Gao Huang stopped in a panic, "With Yuntong, it is just a cloud group. I don''t know if it is a magic weapon or a formation method. No one can see through it."


    Ni Zheng frowned, "Make it clear, what are you doing without beginning or end."


    Zhang Changhe took a few steps and bowed and said, "Senior, Yuntong was built by the city owner a few years ago. The moment when the formation was completed, it was announced together with the formation. Everyone in the city saw it, and there was no limit at first. Yes, everyone can do whatever they want..."


    "and many more."


    Ni Zheng couldn''t help it, "What did you say, a few years ago? The formation was only established a few years ago?"


    The two nodded together with an incredible expression, "Yes, we can''t believe it, but it is true. When we came to attack last time, there was no such thing as a formation, and there were not many surrounding acropolises. All these were built over the years, and the complete formation was officially completed only a few years ago."


    "Mother!"


    Ni Zheng yelled, "The formation that has been built for several years has blocked the old man for so long! If he is allowed to develop for hundreds of thousands of years, who else can be defeated? Those messengers in Xianting are also rubbish, so big We didn��t inform about anything, we didn��t know there was a formation until we got to the door, these **** things!"


    The two stood there afraid to speak, letting Ni Zheng roar.


    When Ni Zheng calmed down his emotions again, dozens of breaths had passed. For a quasi-sage who had experienced countless major events and would not change color before the Taishan collapse, the successive shocks can be regarded as a kind of great Shock, the spirit is a little unstable.


    He paused, "Zhou Shu has been planning for a long time, and the formation has been added to the cloud. No wonder he dared to expose Xianshu City to the public, because he was already prepared."


    Gao Huang followed, "Yes, this person is really sinister."


    Ni Zheng pondered for a few breaths, "Is there any cloud communication in each of these more than one hundred realms? Is there any?"


    Gao Huang thought for a while and said, "As far as I know, no, do you know, Elder Zhang?"


    Zhang Changhe followed and shook his head, "I haven''t been to all realms, but I heard that it is in every realm, as long as it is within the realm."


    Ni Zheng squeezed his goatee, as if thoughtful. It seems that Yuntong��s cost is not high, and a Xianshu City can cover hundreds of circles. ��Then what are the restrictions on use? I remember you just said that it has What is the limit?"


    "You need to pay, no matter which sector you go to, you will have five immortal jade, which is a bit expensive."


    Gao Huang said hurriedly, "However, it is a time of war. Only practitioners participating in the defense can use it, but there is no need to spend anymore."


    Ni Zheng couldn''t help but angrily said, "I didn''t ask you this! I don''t care whether he uses money, it''s expensive or not!"


    Feeling keeping up with the rhythm, Gao Huangcang took a few steps back and was stunned again. Maybe his mind was burned by the holy fire, and he was somewhat unclean. Zhang Changhe quickly said, "Senior asked about usage restrictions, right? Juniors have inquired carefully. Tong can only be used in the formation of Xianshu City. It will not work if you leave it, and you can''t use it continuously for a long time. You have to stop and rest for a period of time every hour, which may be to supplement energy."


    "Are there limits to the formation?"


    A trace of disappointment flashed in Ni Zheng''s eyes, "Will the practitioners who use Yuntong lose their cultivation?"


    Gao Huang said hurriedly, "Commander, there is definitely no such thing. We have used it many times."


    "I didn''t ask you."


    Ni Zheng looked at Zhang Changhe, "You said."


    Zhang Changhe bowed and said, "There is no loss. The juniors have used it more than 300 times and carefully observed each time. There is indeed no loss of cultivation."


    Ni Zheng nodded and felt silent while touching his beard.


    After learning about Yuntong, he suddenly had other thoughts.


    Although Yuntong still has some shortcomings, it is much easier to use than Kongyuan Gate and Xianlu no matter how you look at it. Zhou Shu is an individual talent. It is no wonder Xianting regards him so importantly that such a talent cannot be killed. , It can��t be handed over to the immortal world. The best thing is to use it for your own use. If the Sacred Fire Gate can win over to Zhou Shu, secretly strengthen the power of the sect, and create a few immortal cities similar to the Supreme City, why not care about the current ruler Even if you don''t want the door position, Xian Ting will take the initiative to give it.


    But the problem is that if you can''t break the line now, you may not even have the qualifications to win.


    Looking at Ni Zheng who was silent for a while, Gao Huang said in a daze, "Handling Commander, what are we doing now?"


    "You should..."


    When his thoughts were interrupted, Ni Zheng''s face was naturally very ugly. He reluctantly pressed his palm to kill Gao Huang''s impulse, "What do you want to do?"


    "Let''s run."


    Gao Huang''s subconscious way.


    "Are you looking for death?"


    Ni Zheng categorically rejected it. It is impossible to run. It is impossible to run in this life. The army led by Che Peng Tan will soon arrive. They see that Xianshu City is intact, but they are not there, so don��t just sit there. The best solution is to quickly break the line, take down Zhou Shu and cover up the Yuntong incident. For this reason, killing all the people in Xianshu City will be fine, but unfortunately it is probably impossible to do it. Arrived, then...


    His eyes fell on Gao Huang, his mind moved slightly, "You go back."


    "go back?"


    Gao Huang backed away and hurriedly shook his arm, "How can we do it, we ran out in front of so many people We will definitely be killed once we go back, that city lord has Dao tools, There is a Dao weapon! Palm Lingshi, don''t you want us to die, do you? I ran out desperately to tell Palm Lingshi Yuntong about things, lest..."


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Ni Zheng snorted coldly, "You ran out because I am here. Others dare not leave the line at all. This is the only way you can leave Xianshu City. You should thank me instead of running out and telling you that Credit."


    Gao Huang choked, hesitated and said, "But after all, I also helped the commander."


    "You guardian elders, one by one is fine at ordinary times. There is something really wrong, and I can''t count on one," Ni Zheng flashed a lot of disdain, coldly said, "Gao Huang, you listen to me, I am right You are not talking about requirements, but orders."


    Before Gao Huang spoke, Zhang Changhe spoke first, "I would like to obey the orders of seniors."


    Ni Zheng was not surprised, and said with satisfaction, "It''s still smart, it won''t work without you."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3350: Cooperation

    Zhang Changhe just nodded with a solemn expression.


    He didn''t want to run, but he was not from the Sacred Fire Gate. Gao Huang said nonsense and it was okay. He was going to talk, and he might be killed immediately.


    In front of the quasi-sage, the name of the hanging bells is not a reliable amulet.


    Gao Huang hesitated, "Then I will go back, but what should I do after I go back?"


    Ni Zheng said in a deep voice, "When you go back, go to the city lord immediately and let him... let him send a reliable person to see me, saying that the Holy Fire Gate is willing to cooperate with him. No matter what he wants, the Holy Fire Gate can let him. satisfaction."


    Gao Huang was stunned, "Cooperate with him?"


    Ni Zheng only looked at Zhang Changhe, "You tell Zhou Shu that if he doesn��t send someone out to talk to me, after breaking the line, I will kill everyone in Xiancheng except him. This is by no means alarmist. Soon There will be a quasi-sage and an army of immortals coming over, except for cooperating with me, he has no other chance to keep Xiancheng."


    Zhang Changhe lowered his head and said, "I see, senior."


    Ni Zheng nodded in satisfaction, "Go ahead, I''ll just wait here."


    Gao Huang didn''t dare to say more, so he had to follow Zhang Chang back.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Ni Zheng shouted again, "Tell him that he doesn''t have much time."


    Wan Muting.


    "He doesn''t have much time, right."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, "Unexpectedly, this Ni Zheng could make something new, and he wanted to cooperate with me."


    "You told Yuntong, how could he not want to be the ruler of the Holy Fire Gate."


    Qingque has returned to Wanmuting, frowning and said, "Shu, I don''t understand at all now. What do you want them to do? Just let that Ni Zheng fight. We are not afraid, why tell them the fairy Shucheng''s internal information, these should be secrets."


    "It''s not a secret long ago."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Formation and Yuntong have been around for more than three years, and the news has been spread long ago. What I don''t know now is Ni Zheng who is in a hurry. Even the immortal army behind him knows. Shucheng has always had immortal spies, and they may have been in contact with them."


    Qingque seemed to understand, "Oh."


    Seeing her still with bewildered eyes, Zhou Shuwen said, "I let the two of you go, not only telling Ni Zhengyuntong, but also other ideas, such as looking at the actual effect of the blood emperor''s seal, the result is good, Ni Zheng even I used the unique method of the Holy Fire Gate to test them, but I couldn''t see the existence of the steel seal, indicating that the steel seal was indeed powerful. I also probably understand why the Dijiang clan was able to compete with the dragons and humans back then."


    Qingque sighed lightly, "But it''s also scary."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said seriously, "Xiangru is completely reliable, don''t worry."


    "I...I''m not worried, but," Qingque said hesitantly, "Shu, sooner or later he will become the king of the Emperor River. What happened in the Xuanhuang Realm may not be repeated, and he has the blood emperor stamp. It''s really difficult to deal with this method."


    "This is not the Xuanhuang Realm. The huge heavens must have his place. Besides, I am not the emperor of the past. That kind of thing will never happen again."


    Zhou Shu shook his head confidently, then paused and said, "There is an upper limit for the number of people controlled by the blood emperor stamp, and I will keep him at the upper limit."


    "That''s best."


    Qingque smiled, and his heart settled, "You only need to plan, I''m more worried."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "On Ni Zheng''s side, he will only know the information I want him to know, and this information is known by the immortal world from him, and the result is different from what he learned from the spies. A quasi-sage wants to get it. The information of Xianshu is more reliable and authentic for the immortal world. I hope that the immortal world can understand that Xianshu City is very strong. If you want to destroy Xianshu City, you can��t do it with a few quasi-sages. After weighing the benefits, They should think of other ways."


    Caiying''s voice rang, "Is there any way, isn''t it just to send more quasi saints?"


    Qingque also followed, "Maybe the fairy world will do this."


    "More?"


    Zhou Shu sneered with a slight sneer, "How much can they pay for a teleportation array that relies on the formation world, ten? The last time the fairy world sent ten or more quasi-sages to leave the fairy world, it was all tens of thousands of years ago. Dealing with the Devildom, Xianshu City is not worthy of them. Of course, if they are so persistent, Xianshu City would not mind giving them another lesson. Haha, when they come next time, we, Liangmiao Kingdom and Hachi The nation��s formation can be completely completed, and with their participation, ten quasi-sages will not be able to break through the formation."


    Caiying lowered her head and thought for a while, "Yes, there are two quasi-sages in the Guangxie tribe. The Wu tribe must have support from the Liangmiao country. When they are completely merged with our Xianshu City, the immortal world will win again. Can''t stop us."


    Qingque calculated for a while, and nodded, "By then Jianmu and the core will be able to recover some, it is indeed difficult for the fairy world to win."


    "Yes, we are not afraid of the fairy world, but we don''t want to fight the fairy world again."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have already fought twice, and I already have everything I want. It doesn''t make sense to do it again. Xianshu City will not get more benefits from it, and consumption is a problem in all aspects, and no one wants it. Take on unnecessary wars, so I hope that after they fight Xianshu City this time, they will be able to retreat. Recognizing our status as Xianshu City is the same as recognizing Tianwu City, Supreme City, and so on."


    Qingque said with his jaws, "You let the two people out, it turned out to be for this, I understand now."


    Caiying looked disapproving, "I think so much."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I just didn''t expect that Ni Zheng didn''t notify the fairy world after knowing the cooperation between Yuntong and the formation world, but planned to cooperate with me, and he knew exactly what the people in the fairy world would do afterwards. It��s so big, it��s like taking chestnuts out of the fire.


    "They like to mess around."


    Qingque felt the same way. After being in Xiancheng for a long time, she also knew a lot about the Holy Fire Gate. "Would you like to talk to him?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "What do you think?"


    Qingque thought about it for a few breaths The Holy Fire Gate is not worth it. If it is the ruler of the Suspended Bell Sect, it��s okay. The Holy Fire Gate is not even in charge of the sect, and it can��t affect the decision of Xian Ting. As far as any guarantee is concerned, as for the benefits he can give, it is not worth mentioning. Even if he gives us the Holy Fire Gate as a whole, we will not want it. Their people can''t stay in Xianshu City. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Hehe, he has a commander, and he can''t give it if he wants to."


    Qingque nodded, "Stop talking then?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "We still have to talk about it. It''s a quasi-sage after all. It''s okay to meet, but don''t worry, wait and talk."


    Qingque said anxiously, "Aren''t you going by yourself?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Of course not, just talk to him, just an ordinary clone, I don''t think he will have any objections."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3351: Can not be bullied

    Looking at the clone in front of him, Ni Zhengqiang held back his anger.


    Why have you ever received such insults and didn''t send someone like the deputy city lord to come over, and use a clone to see yourself? Is this Zhou Shu arrogant?


    No, to be precise, this is not a clone at all, it''s just a ray of divine thought plus a little celestial power. If you don''t try to suppress the domain and aura, you can completely extinguish it without a breath.


    "I have seen Fellow Ni, I''m here."


    Listen, what the avatar said is also not good, without the slightest respect, which makes people very angry.


    Ni Zheng sneered, "Heh, City Lord Zhou is such a big air."


    Zhou Shu stepped back a few steps, raising his hands and saying, "Friend Daoist Ni, please be quiet, and then I''m afraid that the clone will be blown away by you, then it won''t be possible."


    "You did it on purpose."


    Ni Zheng condensed his breath and said calmly, "Knowing that he wants to see me, and using such a clone, even a loose fairy can easily tear it apart."


    "I''m so scared?"


    Zhou Shu pretended to be frightened, and said, "It''s just a negotiation. Daoists don''t think I''m rude. Besides, with the ability of Daoists, I can definitely send and receive freely."


    "Then talk about it."


    Ni Zheng nodded, "Yuntong in your city must be used in conjunction with the formation?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something, disappointed in words, "I really didn''t expect that these two prisoners dared to go out and tell the enemy the secrets of Xianshu City, and finally dared to come back. Are they not afraid of death? The threat of Taoism can also be ignored."


    Ni Zheng sneered unconsciously, "City Lord Zhou, you think of them too simply. The people of the Immortal Realm Sect are not under your control. Even if they are closed by you, they will appear at the moment when the Immortal Realm needs them most... ��Speaking of you imprisoning our people from the Sacred Fire Gate and the Suspended Bell Sect, are you afraid of being punished by Xian Ting?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and sneered, "Aren''t you here to punish me? It''s a pity that you can''t do anything. I didn''t expect a quasi saint to be so useless."


    Ni Zheng stagnated and said calmly, "Your formation is indeed very good."


    "I thought you could give Xianshu City more threats, it''s a pity."


    Zhou Shu looked at Ni Zheng, and sighed, "Does the Taoist fellows have not done their best? If the celestial list of more than 300 powerhouses are only at this level, then I think there is nothing terrifying about the celestial list, and the Holy Fire Gate has become It''s not worth mentioning."


    Ni Zheng breathed a sigh of relief, "You are here to negotiate, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and touched the non-existent beard, "Yes, but I want to see the Taoist qi training first, it is really good, if I was so humiliated, I might have cursed aloud, in the end I am a quasi-sage. , There is indeed extraordinary ability, can tolerate everything, even Sima Yi can''t match it."


    "Sima Yi, he is good, and you are right."


    Ni Zheng lightly chins his head, and a smile appears at the corner of his mouth.


    Simayi was called the old turtle. Zhou Shu compared him with Simayi, which means he was more tolerant than the turtle.


    It is said that since the moment he became a quasi-sage, he has never heard a person say two unkind words to him, because after one sentence, that person must be dead, and he can never say the second sentence. And now Zhou Shu had said a few words in a row, but he endured it.


    For what you want, you must endure.


    After a few breaths, Zhou Shu put away his frivolousness and slowly said, "It seems that fellow Taoists really want Yuntong."


    Ni Zheng stared at him, "Is it necessary to cooperate with the formation?"


    Zhou Shu turned to look at the formation, and said thoughtfully, "The formation is the link that connects everything. Without the formation, these worlds cannot become a whole. If they are not a whole, why does Yuntong treat it? Do people move to other places? If you know the reason, please tell me, I am willing to exchange the entire Xianshu City."


    Ni Zheng sighed slightly, "That''s what I said."


    A little disappointed, but more relieved.


    He couldn''t imagine how he would react if Zhou Shu said that Yuntong could be used without formation.


    Maybe you will be stupid.


    It was impossible to negotiate with Zhou Shu at that time. The matter was beyond his control. This matter could only be solved by Xian Ting. If the Holy Fire Gate in the Immortal Realm wanted to obtain it, it was tantamount to betraying the Immortal Realm. There is no doubt that it will be sanctioned by Xian Ting until its death.


    Now Zhou Shu said it personally, but it was a lot easier.


    Zhou Shu turned around and looked awe-inspiring, "Yuntong and the formation can only exert their power when they work together. I believe that fellow daoists have already understood this very clearly, and I don��t think there is any need to negotiate, fellow daoists. If you want to fight, come to fight."


    Ni Zheng shook his head, "Who can''t talk about it, now it''s time to talk about it."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu meditation for a few breaths, "Friends of Daoist mean that he wants to even ask for the formation world and Yuntong?"


    Ni Zheng looked calm, "Yes, you can make a price."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Why don''t you make a price?"


    "You weren''t like that just now," Ni Zheng flashed a sharp light in his eyes, circled Zhou Shu, his tone became deep, as if he was ordering, "I know, you should really want to talk."


    "Very powerful soul power."


    Zhou Shu noticed something, frowning slightly, "Family Daoist''s soul law is going to be broken too? It seems that it is still a little bit, otherwise it will not be brewing for so long before trying to control my soul through the influence of the clone, but," he shook Shaking his head, "It''s useless, let''s be honest. Even if you break through the limits of the Soul Law, it won''t affect me. Didn''t Xian Ting tell you my specific information, or they don''t know it yet?"


    "what''s the message?"


    Ni Zheng subconsciously took the sentence.


    This kind of subconscious action is an almost impossible mistake for Sheng Sheng, but he has to make it.


    Zhou Shu was right. He was trying to manipulate the divine soul that affected Zhou Shu. Although Zhou Shu here only brought a little divine mind clone, it was still connected to divine soul, and it was possible to manipulate divine soul through clone. For the quasi-sage, this is not difficult to do, but when he just did it, his soul was beaten back.


    The backlash was not strong, it was just a little shock, but it still made his heart palpitations, unable to control himself well and make subconscious actions.


    This is the first time he has encountered this situation The quasi-sage manipulated the spirit of Daluo Jinxian, but was backlashed by Daluo Jinxian. This kind of impossible thing actually happened, but he was not completely confused. Live, because of a similar situation, he has seen it in the classics.


    The seed of the saint is sacred and cannot be deceived.


    The so-called saint candidates and natural saints can resist other people''s spirit attacks, even if it is just a loose fairy, it is impossible to be manipulated and controlled by others.


    At that moment, he understood something.


    This guy is probably protected by a saint.


    What is certain is that he could not think of the identity of the founder, the seeds of the saints still appear in the heavens from time to time, and the heavens have not seen a new way for a long time, and the existence of the creators is more incredible than the seeds of the saints.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010520132126677 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3352: Retribution

    (PS: A chapter on the point.)


    Zhou Shu smiled without answering.


    He saw Ni Zheng''s reaction, and that reaction was what he expected.


    If you take a clone, you are destined to be tempted, and a quasi-sage will be tempted. As long as he is not stupid, he will naturally get a lot of information.


    Some adventures are, after all, this is the first time to use the Taoist furnace to face the saint. It is difficult to save if something happens, but the effect is good.


    The clone is very weak, and the spirit power passed by Ni Zheng is not much, but the powerful essence is there. Not much can have a big impact. The dao furnace can be completely blocked, which shows that the dao furnace itself can resist the quasi-sage. The same as Zhou Shu had expected before.


    With this experience, even if you come out, you can make a profit.


    "It seems they have known it a long time ago."


    Ni Zheng seemed to shook his head with comprehension, "And I should have thought that the reason why your ranking on the Ten Thousand Ferocious List has been rising is this. If it is not a saint seed, or a saint seed from the Xuanhuang world, why should Xian Ting be right? You are terrified as a tiger and want to catch you as soon as possible, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, he was really depressed.


    Ni Zheng seems to make a lot of sense, but he knows that it��s not the case at all. He is not a saint seed at all. If he is, and there is a saint taking care of him, how can Xiuxian Road be so hard? After all the hardships, there is such a place. Xiancheng...


    How can he have real saint seeds such as Sun Juan to live comfortably.


    But he can only carry the "truth" on his back. After all, the benefits outweigh the disadvantages. He is regarded as the seed of a saint, and he can bluff a little bit.


    After treating Zhou Shu as the seed of a saint, Ni Zheng''s expression eased a lot, "City Lord, let''s continue."


    "Yes, continue."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Friend Ni, what do you need to come to my Xianshu City?"


    Ni Zheng was stunned, "Let me go to Xianshu City? What do you mean by asking me to make a price?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to earnestly said, "Otherwise what do you think it is?"


    Ni Zheng said lightly, "Although the city lord is the seed of a saint, but the seed is not a saint, have you forgotten that you are fighting the immortal world? And the immortal world has already ruined several saint seeds, which is not something you can contend with. power."


    "With one more daoist, I hope it will be bigger."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with sincere eyes, "There is still the Holy Fire Gate behind Fellow Daoist, that is also a great power."


    "If you say this again, we don''t have to talk about it."


    Ni Zheng glanced at Zhou Shu and waved his sleeve decisively, as if turning around and about to leave.


    Are you kidding me, join Xianshu City?


    The Holy Fire Gate is likely to enter the ranks of the sect in charge. As the first commander, the order is only under the sect master. In the future, it is possible to enter the fairy garden and become the master of the fairy world. This is his ultimate goal, so he now Everything was done to make the Sacred Fire Sect become the master sect. Seeing that he was about to succeed, he went to join Xianshu City?


    What he needs is Zhou Shu''s Yuntong and formations, not to die with Zhou Shu.


    He almost said this sentence.


    Zhou Shu looked at Ni Zheng and said with a smile, "Since fellow Daoists insist, let''s say something else."


    He didn''t care, and even was a little bit happy. Ni Zheng''s mood swings were not normal, which showed that he had already regarded joining Xianshu City as a way out. Although compared with other ways, this way out seemed as small as dust, but it was enough. Now, the seeds will always germinate, and the thorns will always hurt, right?


    Ni Zheng nodded, "If you are willing to tell Yuntong and the formation to me and the Holy Fire Gate, we can protect you and everyone you want to take away. We will help you rebuild Xiancheng in the Outer Realm, which is better than this. In Xiancheng, there are also Yuntong and formations."


    The price is finally opened, a price that sounds good.


    Zhou Shu pondered, "Help me change my position?"


    Ni Zheng calmly said, "This is the best solution. Xianshu City will let the immortal world be destroyed. Zhou Shu and Xianshu City will disappear, and you and your people can escape from the immortal world''s chase and kill. There is a better future."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be a little excited, "A better future?"


    "That''s right, after destroying Xianshu City, the Sacred Fire Gate will become the master sect, and I will become the Xianting Elder."


    Ni Zheng looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes gleamed a little, "With the elders in charge of Zongmen and Xianting as your backing, wouldn''t there be a better future? This is not something a Hachi country can compare to, let alone, Xian The location of Shucheng is not good. It is surrounded by the Demon Realm and the Witch Realm. When you go to the Outland, we can help you find the best place where there will be no interference from foreign races, so that you can develop a new fairy city with peace of mind and become a new supreme. city."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Supreme City?"


    "Better than Supreme City."


    Ni Zheng said coldly, "The Supreme City has the support of the sect in charge, and you will have it too, and more and better."


    Wan Muting.


    Zhou Shu stroked his forehead and sighed, "Oh!"


    Qingque laughed, "Hey, take the retribution, usually you draw pie for others, now it''s replaced by someone else drawing pie for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "This cake is so big, I want to take a bite."


    Qingque''s expression became dignified, seeming to be searching, "Shu, speaking of Ni Zheng, the conditions are indeed very good and worthy of consideration, but I suspect that the Holy Fire Gate does not have the ability to fulfill the promise. Compared with the other sects in charge, they The background is too bad, even if you are in charge of the sect, it is difficult to have the right to speak, and we will not be able to keep us in the future."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It is definitely not enough now, but if we help them, they will become powerful in charge of the sect, and even enter the fairy court to gain the right to speak. It is not difficult to do it. The Sacred Fire Gate is still usable. Shell."


    Caiying jumped up and yelled, "Shu, don''t you really want to promise him? This palace doesn''t allow it!"


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, did not press her head, only gently rubbed it twice, "Don''t be stupid, how could I promise him."


    "Ah, don''t you agree to him?"


    Qingque blinked, still a little dazed.


    "Of course I don''t agree. If I want to join the fairy world, why should I look for the Sacred Fire Gate? There were more and better opportunities before, but I didn''t go there. Will I change for the Sacred Fire Gate now?"


    A trace of disdain flashed in Zhou Shu��s eyes, and he said coldly, ��I don��t want to change the fairy world at all when I join them. I just want to rebuild a big Xuanhuang world Although the words are light, everyone present They were all stagnated, and then nodded vigorously with a look of excitement.


    The demon refining pot that had been shrinking in the corner couldn''t stand the sound of swaying. A huge head drilled out of the ground and nodded solemnly at Zhou Shu, while the yellow Jianmu shook suddenly, and only survived. A few leaves in the city gave off green light, forming a big "right" in the air.


    Although Zhou Shu said this sentence for the first time, everyone knew that this was the goal they were pursuing unanimously.


    A new and larger Xuanhuang world.


    Zhou Shu knows better, because of this goal, Jianmu, Origin, Sacred Tool, etc. can truly unite, trust each other, and never betray each other.


    And only by doing this can he live up to his original intention and reach the top.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3353: stop

    "How are you thinking about it, City Lord Zhou?"


    Ni Zheng looked at Zhou Shu, very impatient, no one could ignore him for so long.


    This is also the first time.


    Zhou Shu helped his head, as if he had just recovered, "Ah? What are you talking about?"


    Ni Zheng suppressed his anger, pretending to be calm, "Of course it is to cooperate with the Holy Fire Gate and cooperate with me. I am very serious. I hope that the city lord is also. You make a wise choice, which is a good thing for us. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Practitioners are not used to vague promises, and neither do I."


    Ni Zheng''s eyes sharpened, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I''m just thinking, why don''t Ni Daoyou join Xianshu City first? In about five days, your army from the immortal world will come over. There are many people and other quasi-sages. I really need Ni Daoyou''s help, otherwise Xianshu Shucheng is gone."


    Ni Zheng stared at him and said coldly, "After we cooperate, you no longer need Xianshu City."


    "You said before, I forgot."


    Zhou Shu paused, as if thinking of something, "I want to ask fellow Daoist one thing. I don''t know what Daoist friend thinks of Le Yinan?"


    Ni Zheng''s face changed slightly, "Le Yinan, what did you suddenly mention about him?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I heard that he went to Wunian City. Is it the same as the goal of fellow Taoists, intending to cooperate with Wunian City and build Wunian City into a supreme city?"


    "He went to Wunian City?"


    Ni Zheng''s expression was slightly condensed, and he slowly said, "Your news is still very well-informed. I don''t even know about these things, but I don''t think he has anything to do with our cooperation. I have been to Wunian City three times. Jie is worse than you and there is no value for cooperation. Besides, Wuniancheng does not need to cooperate with us. They have already established a firm foothold, but you Xianshucheng is different. If you can''t find a suitable partner, you will definitely not be able to sustain it. "


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Friend Daoist is so sure? What if you keep going?"


    Ni Zheng looked at Zhou Shu, and said for a long time, "After talking to you for a long time, it turned out to be in vain. You have no sincerity, City Lord."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said indifferently, "As long as fellow Taoists join in, everything is easy to say."


    "Ha ha����"


    Ni Zheng smiled while stroking his beard, but he froze suddenly after only a laugh, his expression was a little weird.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have noticed something, and raised his hand, "If the fellow Taoist is okay, I will leave first and see you later."


    The clone quickly dissipated, and the ray of divine thought also disappeared, and Ni Zhengli stood there and suddenly said, "Who is it?"


    Zhou Shu has disappeared, and no one else can be seen in the void. This sentence is rather bizarre, but Ni Zheng obviously doesn''t think so.


    When he smiled just now, he was planning to attack Zhou Shu.


    Divine Mind and Divine Soul are connected. Attacking Divine Mind can naturally affect Divine Soul. Powerful tactics can even directly attack Divine Soul. Although Zhou Shu can quickly give up Divine Mind to cut off contact, the speed at which Zhou Shu gives up may not be as fast as Ni Zheng Soon, Ni Zheng was ready to seize the time difference and give Zhou Shu a heavy blow.


    That blow was not controlled by the soul, but a direct impact of a large amount of soul power.


    Knowing that Zhou Shu is a sage seed, and the control technique will not work, then just attack it. He doesn''t believe Zhou Shu can stop it.


    Facing the seed of the saint, this idea seems a bit stupid, but for Ni Zheng, who is used to doing what he wants, it is normal. It is no longer possible to cooperate. Then he must return all the humiliation he suffered here. Besides, if Zhou Shu was injured, he would have the opportunity to break the formation and destroy Xianshu City. As long as he did this, he would have the opportunity to enter the fairy garden, even if he was blamed by the saint.


    So he will definitely seize the opportunity and will do his best.


    Just before he took action, he heard a voice.


    "Friends, live."


    The sound from behind passed through his domain without a trace, and passed into the Sea of ??Consciousness clearly and unmistakably. He hadn''t even felt it before.


    One quasi-sage can only do this to another quasi-sage.


    There is a quasi saint here! And I have been following him and Zhou Shu, and it is very possible to hear the conversation between him and Zhou Shu!


    Where did this quasi-sage come from, in Xianshu City? In addition to the formation, Xianshu City actually hides the trump card of Quasi-Saint? That is equivalent to saying that he has no possibility of destroying the formation at all. If it were not in Xianshu City, the problem would be even greater.


    He wants to cooperate with Zhou Shu, which is tantamount to taking chestnuts from the fire in the fairy world. If this kind of thing is known by Xian Ting, then he and the Holy Fire Gate...


    At that moment, he could only stop and be shocked, and the shock was even greater than when he knew Zhou Shu was the seed of a saint.


    In a short period of time, he had been shocked three times in a row. For a quasi-sage, it was incredible, but it did happen.


    For him, who has always been stable and free, these undesirable mood swings have already affected his cultivation state of mind, and it may take hundreds of years and thousands of years to make up for it.


    Shouldn''t have come this time.


    Nothing was caught, but many hidden dangers were born.


    Wan Muting.


    Seeing the red dots drifting away, Qingque was a little puzzled, "Why did he go?"


    Caiying opened her eyes wide, and said in surprise, "Shu, didn''t you talk to him? Otherwise, why didn''t he continue to attack. If you refused, he should obviously become angry. It should be a double attack."


    "It''s time to fight, you thought it was you, so I like to be angry."


    Zhou Shu caught her head and pressed it twice, very satisfied.


    Caiying raised her head, "What''s going on?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in doubt, "To be honest, I don''t know. I think he may have encountered some special situation. When he laughed just now, I noticed the danger. It should be because he planned to attack me and wanted to shock me in the city. When I just wanted to abandon my divine mind, he suddenly stopped. I didn��t quite understand this change."


    Qingque pondered for a few breaths, "Did someone come to help us and warned him specifically?"


    "Same as I thought, but I can''t think of who it is."


    Zhou Shu seems a little dignified The two of Hazhi country should be in the country. In the Liangmiao country, it is basically impossible. Besides, if there is a quasi-saint, the formation should be sensed, unless he is monitoring Out of range... Tens of millions of miles away can warn Ni Zheng, I can''t figure out who it will be. "


    Qingque was also a little worried, "It shouldn''t be a bad thing."


    "do not worry."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "After Ni Zheng''s test, I am pretty sure that Xianshu City can withstand the simultaneous attacks of four quasi-sages at least, and can persist for more than three years. This is enough. There will be no such crazy attacks by the enemy at present. Xianshucheng, it can be said that as long as there are no internal problems, we are absolutely safe."


    Qingque settled down, "Yes."


    Caiying looked at the sand table and said in a daze, "It would be better if it helped us. With the quasi-sages following, maybe this palace can go out and see the quasi-sages...Oh!"


    (PS: Thank you Dalong for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3354: noisy

    The red dot representing Ni Zheng gradually lost its trace on the sand table.


    The monitoring range outside the formation is about tens of millions of miles, which shows that Ni Zheng is temporarily away from the formation and will no longer pose a threat in a short time.


    Qingque breathed a sigh of relief, "Shu, I will let them all rest. It has been more than two months."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, it''s all back to Xianshu City, I will start the recovery formation."


    In the building, the cloud group was fluctuating, a group of people came out of it one after another and walked to the square, mostly tired.


    Thousands of people soon gathered. At this time, dozens of pillars slowly rose up around the square, and a pale golden light mask quickly formed, covering people in it.


    Hundreds of golden sunlight fell, and at the same time, the steaming smoke slowly floated, covering the entire square.


    "It''s so comfortable!"


    "If you feel tired, it will disappear."


    "The consumed power is coming back, and even the soul can quickly replenish it, incredible!"


    "What''s even more mysterious is that the vitality inside seems to be improving our bodies. Our cultivation and physical fitness have been improved. This is better than cultivation."


    "The formation that the city lord personally arranged and presided over, is it worth mentioning? I heard that there is nothing better than this in the fairy world. It is really luck for us to enjoy it."


    "It''s luck, but it''s what we deserve. After all, we helped him guard the city, and he paid a little..."


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh, are we also called Shouxiancheng?! Have you been to other Xiancheng? Have you ever seen a Xiancheng like this? There is no enemy in front of you. You don''t have to worry about safety, just focus on eliminating natural disasters. , You can take turns to rest, you can replenish it after playing, and you can improve your cultivation base. If this is also considered to guard the city, I would rather guard it every day!"


    "I don''t know the blessing in the blessing. If you change to another place, you, Taiyi Jinxian, have long been cannon fodder, and there is no bones left!"


    The discordant voice was soon suppressed.


    In this case, the city residents are very dissatisfied, and they don''t have to face the enemy''s defense at all. This kind of defense and cultivation are almost the same. There are still people who are yin and yang.


    It is rare for people to gather together. They are comrades-in-arms. Naturally, there is a lot to say, and the square quickly becomes noisy.


    "Nothing left or right, let''s guess, what is the power of this formation?"


    "How can this be known? I just know that the formation is easy to use."


    "The formation of the city lord is not good for us to speculate at will."


    "It doesn''t matter. The city lord said that Xianshu City does not have the rules of race portals. All kinds of avenues must be publicized, and everyone can speak freely."


    "The old man tried to talk about the immortal power, the power of the five elements, and so on. Needless to say, there are also energy laws in it. By the way, those huge sources of vitality are a bit like the laws of creation, but they seem to be higher than the laws of creation. The old man doesn��t know what it is. In short, the city lord is very powerful."


    "Senior is really knowledgeable, and he can tell so much at once."


    "Hehe, it''s nothing, it''s easy to distinguish."


    "Then you distinguish what those sunshine are?"


    "This, it is similar to the real sun when it shines on the body, and it even feels better, but there is no sun at all in the outer domain... I don''t know."


    "The predecessors are scrupulous about the word witch god, there is no need to scrupulously, these are the power of the sun, the power from the witch god, but after the improvement of the city lord, it is good for everyone. Look at those alien races, all of them are very comfortable. Look like."


    "It turned out to be the power of the sun, oh... the old man still thinks... I won''t say it."


    "When you are old, you are timid, saying that the city lord will not be scrupulous, even if you learn the demon clan method here, no one cares."


    "Not only is no one in charge, but the city lord will encourage him. I heard that the city lord is now recruiting people to study magic soldiers and fairy weapons."


    Basically, the people who speak are practitioners, but there are also many foreign races who are listening carefully, and occasionally they will say a few words. Those practitioners are not surprised. All kinds of gatherings are together, and there is no other Xiancheng that separates each race. The sight.


    "Hey, you have said so much, but you haven''t actually got the real beauty of this formation."


    A particularly loud and deep voice came from the crowd.


    "Why, is there something better in the formation?"


    "Quickly talk about it, what''s the matter?"


    Others looked at him, it was an old man with an unusually short stature, and they didn''t know how to make a Hong Zhong-like voice.


    The old man smiled, "The best thing in this formation is actually Shu Zhili."


    "Shu Zhili is the power of Shu Zhi Dao. I heard that it was the Dao vigorously promoted by the city lord, but I don''t know why."


    "I know, there are many Shuzhidao Taoist temples in the city, but not many people listen."


    "Most of those who listened were directed at the master of the dojo? That sacred woman like ice and snow, I have to see every time she comes, but I only dare to look at it, and if I look at it more, I feel Will... disrespect her."


    "Yes, I feel that way too."


    "Other Xiancheng can''t find such a person, nor does the fairy world."


    Everyone chatted for a while before returning to the topic.


    "Speaking of Shu Zhidao, I am actually very interested, but... alas."


    "I also tried to learn. I heard that you will get extra merit points when you practice in the Taoist of Shuzhidao. You don''t need immortal jade to use Yuntong, but it is really difficult. It''s much harder, I can''t even enter the threshold."


    "It''s not an ordinary difficulty, this kind of Tao may not be learned for us."


    "Senior, what is so good about Shu Zhili?"


    "In my opinion, it is a great opportunity to improve the road."


    The old man paused and said slowly, "I said that you probably don''t understand. After all, the old man is just getting started, and he is not enough to guide others. I can''t explain it to you. I can only tell you if you understand. Shu Zhidao, even with just a little fur, you can feel its benefits... Take the old man, for example, I only broke through after practicing Shu Zhidao. Before that, I never thought I could be promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian."


    "what!"


    "Relying on Shu Zhi Dao to break through, seniors really?"


    "Senior, don''t lie to people If you can, I will learn it no matter how difficult it is, even if you give up the current laws and Tao."


    Everyone stared at the old man, shocked and anticipating.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand the others, but the old man can actually rely on Shu Zhidao to be promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian, which is a real big advantage and it is worth a fight.


    The old man nodded and slowly said, "This is how the old man was promoted. As for you, I don''t know. I won''t persuade you to learn, and I can''t persuade you at all. Everyone has different ideas, but someone said very well. Well, Shu Zhi Dao is definitely worthy of giving up other laws and Dao to learn."


    "Why?"


    "Abandon the laws that have been learned for thousands of years to cultivate a new way?"


    "Senior, make it clear."


    Everyone was still questioning, but the old man had closed his eyes and sat there no longer.


    Wonderful book house


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3355: Have a helper

    The old man was arranged by Zhou Shu.


    With so many people gathered here, it would be a shame not to take the opportunity to preach.


    Speaking of it, compared with other places, the spread of Shu Zhi Dao in Xianshu City is really not good. There are basically not many people in so many dojos. Basically, they are basically going to Xue Nv. I really want to learn Shu Dao. There are very few people.


    In fact, the requirements for practicing Shuzhi Dao are not high. Starting from the basics, practitioners and even immortal cultivators who have not yet begun to practice the principles can get started, but the problem is that the people in Xianshu City are not these two kinds of people. The worst of the Outland Xiancheng is the Golden Immortal, and Taiyi Daluo is the majority. These practitioners already have their own mature practice system. They have fixed their own rules for a long time, and it is really difficult for them to study the Tao of Shu. Do it.


    After all, Shuzhi Dao is not an ordinary Dao. To get started, you must reshape your concept, break out of the fixed model, and change your own understanding of the law.


    It��s best to learn the Tao of Shu, starting from a looser or even a cultivator. The deeper you are in a certain law, the higher the level, the more difficult it is.


    Zhou Shu also understands these principles, so many small circles in the formation are the focus of his teaching of Shu Tao. There are more beginners there, and he can also promote it from foreign races who are beginning to develop wisdom. Of course, if it is Xian Shu Some people in the city can turn to Shu Zhidao, and he is also happy to see it, even one or two are good supplements.


    After all, the cultivation base is high, and it can quickly give him strength and help recovery.


    He also wants to learn Jianmu''s model.


    A few days later.


    Che Peng and Tan Ku led hundreds of flying boats to the vicinity of Xianshu City.


    The two looked at Xian Shucheng, not too surprised, after staring for a long time, they sighed softly.


    A flash of fire came suddenly, hitting them in front of them. It was Ni Zheng who sneered, "You guys are here so fast."


    After resting in the void for a few days, he recovered a little and became energetic.


    Che Peng said faintly, "Daoyou Ni has been here for more than two months, why is Xianshu City okay?"


    "You have also seen that there are formations in this fairy city! Is it so easy to fight?"


    Ni Zheng squinted at the two of them, and said angrily, "Did you two know about it and let me come first on purpose?!"


    "Fellow Daoist is starting to blame others?"


    Che Peng said blankly, "I told you a while ago that there will be spies who will stay in Xianshu City to report the specific situation of Xianshu City. You don''t want to wait. You insist on going first. Who is to blame, but I didn''t expect that you have been here for so long, and you haven''t gotten an inch of land. You can''t even break a world."


    Ni Zheng''s face turned black and angrily said, "What do you know, this Fairy Shucheng is absolutely extraordinary!"


    Che Peng thought thoughtfully, "The immortal city with formations is of course very different, but a formation that has only been established for a few years can block a quasi-sage who is ranked more than 300 on the celestial pole list. Unexpectedly, the Holy Fire Gate..."


    "They have quasi holy helpers."


    Ni Zheng interrupted him coldly.


    Che Peng''s indifferent face finally showed a trace of surprise, "Ni Daoyou, you can''t say anything about this."


    Ni Zheng''s expression was condensed, "It is true, if I lie, I will give you the position of the commander."


    Che Peng is a little uneasy.


    Judging from the situation reported by the spies, there are more than 100,000 people in Xianshu City, of which there are 50,000 foreign races. This is something that makes him very puzzled. Among the more than 50,000 practitioners, there are more than 60 Hunyuan. Jinxian, nearly 20,000 Taiyi Daluo, there is absolutely no quasi-sage in it.


    For the three quasi-sages, this kind of fairy city is not difficult to deal with. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is easy to catch, but now Ni Zheng vowed to say that there are quasi-sages in the city. It seems that what he said is not a lie. It''s much more complicated.


    It can be said to be completely different.


    There is a quasi-sage to cooperate with the formation, if they want to take it down, they will inevitably have a lot of losses, and they are afraid that the gains will not be worth the loss.


    There were few quasi-sages who were willing to come out, and no one wanted to go back with injuries.


    He glanced and talked, "Talk about how fellow Daoists feel."


    The talk paused, "I have accepted the task, and I must try my best to do it well, whether the enemy is strong or weak."


    Che Peng was stunned, and then nodded, "Is it the elder of the Saitama Sect, decisive and undaunted, now the old man is relieved."


    If you want to fight Xianshu City, you can still beat it, but the damage is great. After all, there is no quasi-sage willing to fight with other quasi-sages, and now that you are willing to take on hardship, then there is no big problem. He glanced at Ni Zheng, It��s up to you to deal with the situation, you and me, plus other people, concentrate on dealing with the formation world. Daoists won��t shirk any more, right?"


    "The formation is not simple."


    Ni Zheng said slowly, "The old man has been attacking day and night for more than two months, and there is no looseness in this line."


    "So I said we were together."


    Che Peng doesn��t doubt this, because it can be seen at a glance. Compared with before, Ni Zheng��s energy has attenuated a lot. This situation occurs in a short time, undoubtedly because of excessive consumption, which can make a quasi-sage consume more energy. In this way, it''s hard to fight Xianshucheng no matter how you think.


    Ni Zheng paused, "I have no opinion, but fellow Chedao, do you know how they guarded it?"


    Che Peng nodded, "Only fellow Taoists know this, but I heard that there is something called Yuntong in Xianshu City. It must be used in conjunction with the formations, allowing practitioners to quickly move between the two worlds. Daoyou Ni has been unable to attack for a long time, it should be because of this, right?"


    Ni Zheng was very serious, "Yes, the formation has divided my strength so that other practitioners can bear it, and coupled with Yuntong, the realm advantage becomes no longer important."


    Che Peng''s expression was slightly condensed, "Please also ask Fellow Ni Daoyou to elaborate."


    After a few hours.


    Che Peng raised his hand and said in admiration, "You have worked hard, Daoyou Ni, with your information, I believe we will succeed."


    "This is what I should have done."


    Ni Zheng replied, and the relationship between the two eased a lot, not surprisingly, now the two are of one mind.


    Ni Zheng always feels that his negotiation with Zhou Shu is known to other quasi-sages, which is equivalent to having a handle to others and the solution is to destroy everything in the formation and Xianshu city as soon as possible, and bury the handle. Besides, Yuntong and the formation are no longer available. He wants to destroy Xianshu City completely, so he will naturally do his best.


    But he also concealed something, concealing that Zhou Shu was the seed of a saint.


    No matter whether Che Peng knew it or not, he would never say that Che Peng didn��t know the best. Killing Zhou Shu could be done by him and others. If he knew it, it would be meaningless to say it, which was equivalent to admitting that he was right. Xianting has a grudge, which is not good for entering Xianting in the future.


    Che Peng didn''t care much about Ni Zheng''s thoughts. His goal was to destroy Xianshu City, so he did just that.


    Of course, while completing the task, if Tan Ku and Ni Zheng fought, Saitama Sect and the Holy Fire Gate were intriguing each other, he would also be happy to see the result.


    Tanku stood there silently, and he also had his own ideas, but no one knew it yet.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010729081042175 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3356: deploy

    The agreement has been negotiated and deployment will begin soon.


    The spies from Xianshu City looked very good. The boundary map in the hands of Che Peng clearly marked each boundary in the Xianshu City array, with information such as area, fairy veins, etc. in it. Che Peng pointed to one Jie Dao, "Friend Ni, how about you and I focus on attacking this Qishan realm?"


    Ni Zheng looked at it carefully, "Why? I''m not opposed to concentrated attack, so as to cause the greatest pressure, but this Qishan realm is very big, which means it can withstand more strength, and they can cope with it easily. It''s better to find a small one. of."


    Che Peng said calmly, "The Qishan Realm was destroyed by us last time. This is a newly built one. Compared with other newly built ones, this is the latest to take shape, and it is the last realm covered by the formation. I think, It is very likely that it will not be able to exert the effect of the formation. As for the size of the world, the size of the world is not a problem. If two quasi-sages take action together, no matter how large the world is, it can''t stand it. As long as the formation is unstable, it is our chance."


    "That''s it, then I have no opinion."


    Suddenly, Ni Zheng flashed a hint of shock in his eyes, "Have you investigated this clearly?"


    Che Peng took a little arrogantly, "What''s so difficult? Where does Zhou Shu usually practice and who he likes to be with the most, we are all clear about the Suspension Bell Sect."


    Ni Zheng didn''t realize it, "Then who does he like to be with?"


    "A man."


    Che Peng paused, and said slowly, "It''s called King Jiang. As long as Zhou Shu appears, this King Jiang will be by his side, and the two will be inseparable."


    Ni Zheng was stunned, "This...is it a guard?"


    Che Peng nodded, "Probably so. According to our people, anyone who wants to get close to Zhou Shu will be blocked by him. He is very strong. He is a golden fairy close to the quasi-sage. He should be ranked first in Xianshu City. One, no one in the city is his opponent, of course, this is without knowing that there is a quasi-sage."


    Ni Zheng smiled slightly, "As long as it''s not a quasi-sage, it''s not worth mentioning, just do whatever you want after breaking the line."


    Che Peng turned to talk bitterly, his expression was condensed, "Thank Daoist don��t need to take action for the time being. Be on guard around us. Once a quasi-sage comes out, please talk to Daoist as much as possible and prevent him from participating in the defensive line. After breaking the city of Xianshu, the greatest credit is to fellow Taoists."


    "it is good."


    Tan bitterly nodded, "If he doesn''t come out."


    Che Peng said slowly, "It depends on the situation, but I think this possibility is very small. If the quasi-sage is trapped in the formation, it is equivalent to self-defeating martial arts, and the maximum effect can be achieved when he comes out.


    "Talk about fellow Daoist hasn''t fought against the immortal city with an array, right?"


    Ni Zheng glanced at him, and laughed, "As far as Sage is concerned, the formation is a kind of restriction. He stays in it, which is equal to dozens or even dozens of golden immortals. Once the formation is in normal operation, the formation is not a normal formation. It does not need to be presided over by the quasi-sage, nor can it be presided over, unless it is the dead formation of Tianwu City, which is definitely not here."


    Tan bitterly raised his hand, "Understood, the old man has indeed never fought the line before, not as combative as the Holy Fire Gate."


    Ni Zheng said coldly, "Are you saying that our Sacred Fire Gate likes to pick things around?"


    Tanku closed his eyes and said nothing.


    Ni Zheng snorted and didn''t say any more, but Che Peng thought it was a pity, and smiled and said, "The two, let''s talk about it."


    Ni Zheng pointed to the flying boat behind him, "What do these Hunyuan Golden Immortals do? Go in directly?"


    "Of course, the formation can''t prevent the Golden Immortal Hunyuan. They are very useful against the formation."


    Che Peng nodded and pointed to several boundary roads on the world map, "I think they spread out and go to these five worlds. If they are all concentrated to go to one world, I am worried that the quasi-sages will end up in a pot, but they will be separated one by one. It doesn��t matter. It��s best to divide into five teams and harass a different realm. As long as they enter the aura, they have the opportunity to destroy the realm from within. If they are lucky, they can destroy three or four realms, leaving a gap in the formation. , Then our next attack will be very advantageous."


    Ni Zheng pondered for a few breaths, "Youth Che Dao is very considerate. I will let the people of Shenghuomen listen to you."


    Che Peng shook his head, "It''s been arranged a long time ago, don''t bother daoists."


    "Then I am free too."


    Ni Zheng smiled and nodded, the resentment in his eyes flashed away, dare to feel that during the time he was away, his people were all included in the Xuanling Sect? Well, these people don''t need to stay, they don''t care about life and death.


    "Then it is decided."


    Che Peng clapped his hands, and the flying boats immediately took action, divided into five teams, and flew towards different circles.


    "After two days, when they are in place, we will start attacking Qishan Realm. The two fellow Taoists can rest a little while," Che Peng looked at Ni Zheng, showing a little solemnity, "By the way, fellow Daoist Ni, I have a hanging bell here. Morodan, fellow daoists can take it as needed."


    Ni Zheng was startled, "Mo Luo Dan? The name Dan named after Mo Luo Dan?"


    Che Peng is very serious, "Naturally, otherwise I dare not say that the name of a saint can never be deceived."


    "Then I''m disrespectful."


    Ni Zheng raised his hands, and there were so many longings in his eyes, undisguised.


    It is enough to make the quasi-sage show this expression, which is enough to explain the rareness of this pill.


    Moro is an ancient saint, who uses the soul to enter the sacred. Any cultivator who practices the law of the soul does not know him. He is given the elixir of the name. Naturally, Moro��s will is in it. After taking it, it is possible. With Moruo''s guidance, for Ni Zheng, there is even a possibility for him to break through the limits of the soul law.


    The famous pill is not rare, because the Qing emperor and several immortal saints like to bless them. The famous pill they produce is not small, but the other saints are different.


    Especially Moro''s famous pill, no one has cultivated it for tens of thousands of years, and even many practitioners who practice the laws of the soul are rumored that Moro has abandoned the immortal world.


    Now you can see that it is also a great opportunity for Qisheng.


    "Take it."


    Che Peng smiled slightly, took out a small box and placed it in front of him, "It''s just a fifth-grade Xuanling Tianxin Pill. I hope fellow Taoists don''t mind. It''s also luck to say that Xuanling Sect does not major in the laws of the soul, but has a disciple. I was inadvertently favored by Moro. You know, Moro hasn''t appeared in the heavens for tens of thousands of years, haha."


    "Friends of Daoist have said that, with the blessing of the Saint Moro, even if there is only one product, it is a peerless pill I can''t ask for it, how can I care."


    Staring at the box, Ni Zheng''s heart was agitated, and there was indeed a vague breath of holy spirit inside. Although his spirit power was not much, his essence was extremely strong, and he could not resist it. It should have come from Moro, but the problem is also here. , Why is Mingdan aggressive, and even causes instability?


    Che Peng showed a trace of doubt, "Why don''t you put it away?"


    "This kind of famous pill is too precious."


    Ni Zheng thought for a while and said, "I don''t have any merit now, and I really don''t dare to bear it. It''s better to wait until the end of this battle and give it to me from fellow daoists, and I feel at ease."


    "Fine."


    Che Peng did not insist either, nodded, and put the box away.


    I secretly said in my heart, what a pity.


    (Ps, thank you book friends 2010520132126677 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~


    .

 Chapter 3357: tension

    Wanmuting


    "coming."


    Qingque looked at the sand table with a little surprise, "So much at once?"


    Almost at the same time, a large number of red dots suddenly appeared on the borders of six or seven realms, and they quickly flew towards the realm, like a large group of vultures that saw carrion.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It seems that they have planned well."


    "Qishan Realm, it''s really Qishan Realm, where the quasi-sage wants to go."


    After taking a closer look, Qingque noticed something and said in surprise, "Shu, you guessed their goal right!"


    "This is not a guess."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "In their eyes, Qishan Realm was newly built, and it was the last to join the formation realm. The foundation is definitely not stable, so they will definitely choose this."


    "They won''t know. All the information they can know is what we want them to see."


    Qingque stared at the sand table with extremely bright eyes, "They can be fooled this time. The reason why Qishan Realm was finally included in the formation is definitely not because of the slow construction speed."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "There may be three quasi-sages, but you should be more cautious, Qing, you can send someone to Qishan Realm to prepare."


    "Well, I''ll go right away, Xuanhu definitely can''t wait."


    Qingque nodded, with only a hint of worry in his eyes, "What about the other circles? Those should be Hunyuan Jinxian, our formation is not good to stop them."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "They are not a problem, if you manage the formation well, other people have others to deal with..."


    "It''s time for this palace to go out!"


    Caiying stood up confidently, "Shu, this time the visitor is not Quasi-Sage. You are not allowed to stop this palace!"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and clicked a boundary, and said in a deep voice, "Caiying, you go here, listen to the instructions in the Xuanhuang Ring, remember that you cannot leave the air wind layer easily, our biggest reliance is the air wind layer and formation. Fa, rather than personal strength, the opponent is at least more than 20 mixed yuan golden immortals, don''t try to be strong."


    "Okay, this palace will follow the command."


    Finally, Caiying could not wait to float away, and soon disappeared.


    Qingque paused, "Then I''m leaving too. Look at her more, Shu, I''m a little worried."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I will let Ren Wang look at her. He is not a big problem."


    "Then it''s okay, I''m leaving too."


    Qingque smiled and glanced at Zhou Shu before leaving soon.


    In the entire Xianshu City, there were only three people who could cure Caiying. King Jiang was one of them. After all, he only listened to Zhou Shu''s orders.


    Qishan world.


    Yuntong couldn''t help flashing, one by one practitioners and foreign races sent over, and then quickly left, each taking their place.


    Paying a little attention, you can find that these hundreds of people are scattered all over the Qishan Realm, except for the mountain called Fuxi Mountains, no one has been there.


    Except for the blue bird.


    She fell on the mountains, "Xuanhu."


    A white light rose suddenly, bringing the blue bird to the mountains.


    The mountain is an extremely wide plain, completely different from the scenery outside.


    The plain is not a simple plain, it is a regular octagonal shape with a radius of 90,000 li, and it is an extremely huge picture of Fuxi and Bagua.


    Of course, you can''t see it from outside the world or in the world. Only those who walk inside can see it.


    There are tens of thousands of tall pillars on the edge, which are linked together to form various hexagrams. In the middle is a jade platform with a diameter of 150 miles. The two colors are black and white. The two sides are distinct, like two swimming fishes head to tail. A dignified Xuanhu was standing in the middle of the jade platform, closing his eyes and meditating.


    "Tense?"


    Qingque fell to him and smiled slightly.


    Xuan Hu opened his eyes and said angrily, "Nonsense, how can I be nervous?"


    Qingque shook her head, "I don''t know who is talking nonsense. It''s like this every time you get nervous, close your eyes and mute something you don''t understand, Yi Shu or something. This habit has not changed since Wushuang City. I''m used to it, what else do you have to argue with."


    Xuanhu stagnated, grabbing the non-existent beard and said, "You... forget it, I''m really nervous."


    "Worry for nothing."


    Qingque glanced around, "The big formation you wanted is finally completed, and there is still the best opportunity to show it, so I should be excited."


    "The enemy is a quasi saint."


    Xuanhu sighed, "Zhou Shu and Xian Shucheng have paid too much for Qishan and Fuxi''s Eight Diagrams Formation. If I can''t..."


    Qingque interrupted him suddenly, "Don''t talk nonsense! It must be possible or impossible."


    Xuanhu was stunned, "Qing Que, you should listen to me first."


    "Needless to say, we have spent thousands of years together, I don''t know what you are thinking, just let me ask you hello."


    Qingque frowned and whispered, "You are always worried that the array you presided over is wrong, don''t you? You have studied this Fuxi gossip array for thousands of years, and you got Ji Taigong''s guidance in Ming Yaotian. , He said that you are talented, and it took fifty years to decorate. After that, Zhou Shu verified it hundreds of times with you. He also said that the formation can be used normally, so what else do you want? Nervous? Do not believe in yourself, or do not believe in Ji Taigong and Zhou Shu?"


    "I... believe it all."


    Xuanhu could only nod his head, he could not choose any answer, he would either go against his heart or couldn''t afford to offend him.


    "Are you still worried that it won''t stop Quasi-Saint''s attack?"


    Qingque looked at him, "I remember Zhou Shu said that it is only one of the functions of Fuxi''s Eight Diagrams Array to resist the attacks of the quasi-sage, right?"


    Xuanhu nodded seriously, "Yes, there are thousands of variations in the Fuxi Bagua Formation, and this time we will use only two of them, to transfer the energy from the pre-arranged energy outlets to the Fuxi Bagua Formation, and then divide it. Divide them into two parts and let them attack each other to relieve the pressure on Qishan realm. This is not difficult to do. In fact, the gossip array can do more, such as transforming those powers into the realm and giving it to the origin core, or passing it to the surrounding ones. The void forms a torrent zone..."


    Qingque stagnated, "Don''t use it now, right?"


    Xuan Hu quickly said, "I don''t need it now, besides, I haven''t tried these functions, and I can''t use them casually."


    Qingque thought for a while, UU reading "To counteract the power and relieve the pressure, this can be done, isn''t it?"


    An angry expression appeared on Xuanhu''s face, "What nonsense are you talking about? This must be fine. I have tried it many times before. There is no problem with the energy output, and there is no problem with my formation!"


    Qingque looked at him and smiled, and said warmly, "That''s it, don''t worry."


    Xuanhu stagnated, and breathed a sigh of relief, "No need to worry."


    Qingque''s expression suddenly became solemn, "Then are you ready, about three hours later, the quasi-sage of the immortal world is coming, three."


    "Only three, Qishan Realm can completely stop it."


    Xuanhu''s eyes burned, "A Qishan Realm costs more than 30 times the resources of other realms. If the formation of Xianshu City is broken because of Qishan Realm, then I am still a Ji family, and I deserve to be Xianshu. Is it the protector of the city? Just wait and see, Qingque."


    "I''m not just waiting, but also fighting together."


    Qingque smiled, "I''m going outside, you are optimistic about the formation, I don''t care here."

 Chapter 3358: 8 hexagrams

    Seeing Qingque leaving, Xuanhu smiled.


    Such a thing is not his first experience.


    He was born in a big family, and he has been responsible for revitalization since he was a child. There is always a lot of trouble in doing things. This is a shortcoming that he can''t get rid of. Fortunately, this shortcoming has never brought bad consequences. Almost every time. Can go through smoothly.


    Someone reminded that something went wrong, this is the feeling of having a companion, very good.


    After completely relaxed, he gradually sank into Yutaizhong.


    The body has also become black and white, as if it merged with the whole formation.


    Fuxi Eight Diagrams Formation can be regarded as one of the most well-known formations in the Xuanhuang Realm, and its status is still above the eight formations.


    It is widely spread in the heavens, and it is not a forbidden method. Almost all practitioners who learn the formation have contacted and can be deployed. However, the power of these gossip formations is not strong, and there are more in the formation. It exists as a beginner formation, and formation cultivation relies on it to comprehend and learn other formations.


    Is this the true essence of Fuxi Bagua Formation?


    Of course not. The Fuxi Bagua Formation in the past was able to suppress the saints.


    This is not a legend, but a fact that really happened.


    But this kind of gossip array, even if it is a few of its ranks, is rarely seen in the Xuanhuang realm. There is no other reason. The truly powerful Fuxi gossip array must be under the auspices of the Empress of Heaven to exert its power. However, there was no practitioner who could thoroughly study the gossip array.


    None of the 12 descendants.


    The gossip array in the Xuanhuang Realm has lost its best heritage, leaving only fragments of broken chapters.


    No one knows whether it is due to talent or luck, but this is the fact.


    Xuanhu, who has ascended from the Xuanhuang world, has practiced Fuxi Shenquan since he was a child. Fuxi Bagua Formation is something he has studied carefully. He has always felt that the Bagua Formation will be an important guarantee for the re-emergence of the Ji family. Fortunately, in this regard He has some talents and has arranged several similar formations. For example, the Shuren Alley in Wushuang City uses the principles, but it only stops there. No matter how hard he works, he can never go further. After all, Xuan Huang There is no complete inheritance in the world...


    Until he came to the heavens.


    In the days when he was trapped in the Mingyaotian Yijiu realm, he practiced quickly while he did not give up studying the Bagua Array.


    The Ji family is still one of the 12 descendants of the emperor, and his status is still there, and Ji Pu has given him a lot of help. Unfortunately, most of them are cultivation resources. There are not many things about the Bagua Array, and some are even not as good as his research. deep.


    It seems that the gossip array also shows signs of withering in the heavens.


    He was very disappointed, he began to worry about gains and losses, lost confidence, and even thought that he and the Ji family might be like this.


    Zhou Shu came. After some exchanges, he planned to leave Ming Yaotian, temporarily abandon everything in the past, and walk his own path. At this time, Ji Pu told him one thing that the grandfather of the Ji family has always been in Yijiu realm. , And gave him something, saying that Tai Gong Ji left him specially.


    A complete picture of Fuxi Bagua.


    The picture engraved on the tortoise shell has no annotations or explanations, only an archaic Chinese character chang.


    At that moment, he understood many things. It turned out that Tai Gong Ji had been watching him all the time, knowing what he was doing, and finally gave him what he needed most.


    He is the hope of the Ji family, and it must be.


    Through this gossip picture, he gradually understood some of the essence of Fuxi''s gossip array and entered the door.


    It''s just an introduction. Fuxi''s gossip seems to be just a formation method, but in fact it is no less than a avenue, and it is even as broad and profound as the formation path. It is enough to cultivate for a lifetime. If you can really understand it thoroughly, perhaps it will not be holy. difficult.


    At this time, he had reached Xianshu City and began to build his own Qishan realm.


    A new starting point, the beginning of Ji family shining the heavens again.


    In Qishan Realm, he made a Fuxi Bagua Array for the first time, a real Bagua Array.


    This formation helped Qishan Realm block more than a dozen Hunyuan Golden Immortals, and then Qishan Realm was still destroyed, but fortunately, he destroyed the formation before he fell.


    This time he was not discouraged. Through the first use of the Bagua Array, he gained a deeper understanding, so when Xianshu City began to prepare the Array, he planned to establish a second Qishan Realm, a second Fuxi Bagua Array, and more. Ok.


    This plan was naturally supported by Zhou Shu, and the two hit it off.


    Zhou Shu had long heard about the power of Fuxi''s Bagua Formation, and now that it can be used in his own formation, and it can also cooperate with Jianmu. Of course, it is best to do it.


    Countless resources were quietly transported to the new Qishan realm, and then became part of the gossip array. The reason why it was quietly, of course, was that Zhou Shu didn��t want the spies in the fairy realm to know the real situation. All the spies can know is Zhou. What Shu wants them to see, for example, the construction progress of Qishan Realm is very slow, and it has to be delayed until the end before entering the formation. Even Yuntong has some failures, and it fails from time to time...


    In fact, the strength of Qishan Realm is even second only to Xianshu City itself.


    Three buds of Jianmu are used here to remove the origin, one is used to form the Fuxi Bagua Formation, and the other is used to strengthen the Qifeng layer and form the pillars of the hexagram, all of which are seven-rank purple stars. The ninth-rank Zhiyin jade and Qianyang iron used by the nuclear, Yutai, and even the unimportant parts on the outer edge are also made of the dark iron of the Hachi country, which has hollowed out the Hachi country. once����


    Xuanhu sitting in the front of the formation, looking at the core of the formation buried deep underground, felt the magnificence that no one can match, and he didn''t feel a sigh.


    He took out the gossip picture, put it flat in front of him, and raised his hand in salute.


    Immediately stretched his finger, a few drops of heart blood, evenly sprinkled on the turtle shell, and then gradually scattered, sliding down along the turtle lines.


    Finally, it dripped on the eyes, turned into a cloud of blood, and disappeared without a trace.


    This is actually not necessary. It is enough for Ji Cha to sit there and preside over the formation, but for him, only through this sacred memorial ceremony can the formation exert its greatest power. This is the Fuxi Eighth Formation. The need for pictures is the pride of being a Ji family, and it is also a response to Ji Taigong.


    "Go!"


    The mountains in the mist opened the doors for the first time, on the side facing the formation.


    In the gate, a group of puppets came out in a neat line, walked around the pillars, and stood firmly.


    To use Fuxi Bagua Formation, no one else is needed.


    At the same time, the black and white gossip jade platform suddenly sank, and hundreds of openings appeared along the edge line, all of the same size, all of which were nine hundred and ninety-nine meters in diameter. The strange thing is that these openings are not fixed. As the gossip moves, they also rotate, the time is fast and the time is slow, and the hexagrams continue to change.


    Fuxi Bagua Formation officially opened.


    But the outside world still knows nothing, whether it is a practitioner in Qishan Realm or an enemy outside the realm, only Zhou Shu can detect it.


    He looked at Qishan Realm on the sand table and shook his head unconsciously, "Xuanhu, this time we are going to collapse, we will lose a lot."


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3359: Keep the rhythm

    Staring at Qishan Realm, Che Peng held out a gold brick blankly.


    Sure enough, with Taoism.


    Ni Zheng secretly thought.


    It is impossible for the quasi-sages to use immortal tools anymore. It is better not to use immortal tools. Holy tools are unlikely to be available. The only magic weapon they can use is Dao tools.


    Speaking of it, it��s not that he didn��t have the opportunity to **** the Dao Qi, but he has missed it several times. For him who does what he wants, missing is actually not wanting. After all, Dao Qi is also different. If you use a Dao Qi that is not suitable for you, your strength may not be able to How much you improve will cause a lot of trouble. If you want to grab, you must grab the most suitable one.


    And Che Peng actually has a golden brick Taoist, the most suitable magic weapon for the Sulan sect, it is really lucky.


    It was a fluke to think about it. Fortunately, I didn''t shoot him a few months ago. I really fought. I was probably not his opponent. If Che Pengbeng forced the Dao Ripper, maybe his life might be in danger.


    The Suspense Sect is really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. Who knows how much strength is hidden? This Che Peng, who is not an opponent with a Dao weapon, does not even have a ranking on the Celestial List. In contrast, his own 375th place is still It''s really a little fictitious.


    Che Peng didn''t pay attention to Ni Zheng, and the gold bricks in his hand rose into the sky, shining brightly.


    Seeing the golden light getting bigger and bigger, but with dozens of breaths, it actually grew up to tens of thousands of miles, lying in the void, almost like a small world.


    "Friends of Daoist, do it."


    Looking at Ni Zheng, Che Peng said in a slow voice, "There are less than two hundred defenders in this world, and we may be able to defeat it in one fell swoop."


    "I have also seen that there are a lot more people in the world I fought before. It should be their weakness. The news of the Xuanling Sect is very accurate. I admire it."


    Ni Zheng raised his hand and became more polite. When he lowered his hand, a blazing flame suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The flame expanded to the surroundings, as if slowly swallowing the void, but within a few dozen breaths, the flame burned everywhere, and the dazzling firelight illuminates tens of thousands of miles, and it looks no better than that. How small is the golden light.


    Both of them have accumulated dozens of breaths, and they obviously used their full strength.


    Ni Zheng''s flames seemed full of power, as if he had a big move. He hadn''t used it when he was alone before, but that doesn''t mean that he didn''t use all his strength to fight Xianshu City before, but also used it. But in front of the other quasi-sage, the way of exerting strength must be better, so as not to lose dignity, and to show strength. Just like cooking, it doesn��t matter whether the dish is good or not. It��s enough to taste good enough, but If you want to show it to others, it must be delicious.


    "Friends of Daoist are interested."


    Che Peng nodded slightly, showing satisfaction.


    "go with!"


    Amidst the shouts, the huge golden light wrapped the gold bricks and slammed into the formation.


    At the same time, the flame flew out, but the direction was deflected a bit, and it hit the other side.


    Although it is a joint force, the power of the two obviously can''t really merge together, but they will cut each other when they meet, and they can only attack each side.


    boom!


    Although it was the first time to cooperate, it was also full of tacit understanding, and the two forces fell around Qishan Realm almost at the same time.


    The green leaf seemed to be hit by hail, and it sank a large amount in an instant, then shook violently, as if it was about to collapse at any time.


    Both eyes flashed brightly, and they were ready. They just waited for the formation to split and they were about to break in. It''s a pity that the heavens were unwilling. After a few shakes, the formation soon stabilized, slowly and rhythmically. Trembling.


    "The impact is not enough to affect the fundamentals."


    Seeing the flames slowly dying out, Ni Zheng retracted his gaze, with a feeling of deja vu.


    Che Peng took back the gold bricks with no expression on his face, "Is their formation recovering so fast?"


    Ni Zheng nodded, "I was like this when I was alone."


    Che Peng said faintly, "Now they are two people, and they haven''t mobilized more people over, continue, maintain this rhythm."


    "it is good."


    There was a fire in front of Ni Zheng, and the fire became bigger and bigger.


    The gold bricks and flames constantly attacked Qishan Realm and its surrounding formations.


    People who have been in battle for a long time know that the only way to fight the battlefield is to destroy the so-called battle eye-that is, the battlefield, with pure force. It is simple and effective, and the other moves are ineffective. It''s not a formation. Before breaking open, there is no flaw at all.


    Of course, it can be destroyed from the inside, attacking those who use the formation to defend, but it has nothing to do with them, the quasi-sage can''t get inside.


    Qishan world.


    After Qingque easily filled the crater in front of him, he glanced at Fuxi Mountain with a worry.


    She is very clear about the structure of Qishan Realm. There are more than 700 energy outlets here, but more than 600 are in the mountains, where the Fuxi Eight Diagrams Array is located.


    Can Xuanhu bear it?


    She also believed in the power of Fuxi''s Eight Diagrams Formation, even before Xuanhu was not nervous, but when things came, she couldn''t stop worrying.


    "Don''t look around, Qingque, I have no problem here, just take care of the people on your side."


    A slightly excited voice came into the sea of ??consciousness, a familiar voice, she stagnated, and scolded, "You are still in the mood to speak, is it really okay?"


    "If I don''t have to preside over the formation, I think I can come out to help you."


    Xuanhu glanced around, shook his head unconsciously, a little shocked on his face, but more excited.


    The gossip array is running in an orderly manner.


    Hundreds of energy outlets continue to emit power, like a chimney with billowing black smoke. Under the constraints of the formation, these black smoke quickly diffused and slowly gathered in the surrounding pillars, and followed the puppets. Keep moving the position of the pillars, and the black smoke also moves according to certain special rules, like a river, and gradually injected into the middle of the gossip plate. At this time, the black and white gossip plate is no longer flat, and there are many complicated and complicated patterns inside. The mysterious lines are like a maze of extreme complexity.


    Thousands of rivers enter the labyrinth, flow in it, converge, scatter, or stagger.


    After some tossing, it finally converged on the black and white dots on the gossip plate.


    Afterwards, the middle channel suddenly opened The black and white spots converged.


    There was no fierce collision, the two completely different colors merged together, turned into a puff of ash, disappeared without a trace, only the Xuanhu sitting on it swayed slightly, the whole process, Xuanhu needs to do , Is to open the last connection channel and let the two points meet.


    Currently only he can open it.


    That''s all he needs to do, and it''s not all right, there are two more things left.


    One is when he feels those forces flowing in the maze according to the law, he will feel the formation, from infinity to gossip, from gossip to zero, the profound truth is revealed in front of him, it is a rare experience, the second is to see When those incomparably powerful forces finally return to zero, he will sigh with emotion "a pity."


    That''s it.


    "Stop nonsense! You are optimistic about the formation, something is going to happen to Xianshu City, I''m asking you!"


    Qingque couldn''t help but scolded, but the expression didn''t look serious at all, and there was even some joy.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3360: Juggling

    Xiantan realm.


    A realm near Qishan realm has two bottomless pools full of fairy spirits, hence its name.


    In the light green air wind layer, a few round **** with several pairs of wings were flying upwards quickly.


    "There are more than twenty mixed gold immortals outside..."


    "Yeah, Lord, isn''t it good for us to rush up?"


    "It''s better to rely on the air-wind layer to defend. I heard that the air-wind layer here is equivalent to an alien domain, which is very good for us, and the fairy lake below can also be added at any time."


    Those **** are naturally the Dijiang clan who showed their original shape. They took the initiative to participate in this war, and what flew in front of them was the same human form, the current king of the Dijiang clan.


    Compared with the past, he is less humble and more majestic, but in his bones, he is still that elegant scholar.


    He said faintly, "You are also strong men who have survived the two-fold robbery, and are comparable to Hunyuan Jinxian, don''t be nervous."


    Someone whispered, "There are so many people, more than twenty."


    "Don''t worry about that."


    With that, Xiangru stood still suddenly, and the three Dijiang tribes didn''t stop in time, almost bumping into him, and after hurriedly standing still, they quickly guilty.


    Xiangru waved his hand and said disapprovingly, "Di Fifth, the blood power you get when you open your fifth orifice is cloudy fog, right?"


    A Dijiang clan shook his wings, no head is trouble, "Yes, my lord, this is a useless blood tactic, I don''t know how to get it, is it that my luck is so bad, I can''t get the gods at all. Favor, is it..."


    Xiangru frowned, "Needless to say so much, the turbid mist is not as bad as you said. In its area, most of the power cannot be used normally."


    Di Wu shook his body, "I know, but it can even confuse our own bloodline power, and it doesn''t distinguish between the enemy and us. What''s the use?"


    "It''s strong enough because it doesn''t distinguish between enemy and me."


    Xiangru shook his head, "In fact, we don''t need to use any power, but those practitioners are different. In the muddy mist, their magic weapons are difficult to exert their power, and the magic arts are basically useless. They are all weakened. In comparison, we have an advantage."


    Di Wu was still thinking, the two Dijiang tribes on the side were puzzled and shouted, "Majesty, you don��t need power, what can you do? They at least have magic weapons, they can��t use all their power but they can be used. The clan does not have the power of blood, and it is simply hard to move in the fog!"


    "So let you two come."


    Xiangru kept calm, "The power of the fourth bloodline of the two of you is hardened flesh, right?"


    "Yes."


    The two of them were depressed with their wings down.


    "Hahaha!"


    Di Wu suddenly laughed, and the ball shrank from size to size, looking weird, "You two are worse than me, you are actually hardened flesh and blood, hahaha!"


    "Shut up!" Xiangru drank, and changed his mouth after thinking of something, "Take your stomach away."


    Emperor Wu stopped laughing quickly and didn''t dare to make a sound anymore.


    Xiangru paused, and said slowly, "The hardening of flesh and blood will shrink the body into a ball shape, and at the same time have the hardest body and the strongest defensive power. It is a rare blood technique in the Dijiang clan. I get it when I get the fourth trick, which is pretty good."


    "But the lord... after using flesh and blood, he loses consciousness, he can''t perceive the outside world, and he can''t even move."


    The two people stagnated, "If you can''t move, you can only get beaten. No matter how strong the defense is, it will be broken in the end, and you will die if you use it."


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t move, as long as I can move."


    Looking at the puzzled two people, Xiangru smiled, "Don''t worry, you just use hardening, I won''t let you trouble, how about?"


    "Although I don''t quite understand, we will definitely listen to what the king said."


    The two nodded quickly. The rank division of the Dijiang tribe is still obvious. When a real queen appears, other tribesmen will automatically obey. Because of Xiangru��s meekness, they usually make some suggestions and occasionally oppose it, but No one would hesitate when Xiangru really ordered.


    Xiangru looked at Emperor Wu, "How about you?"


    Emperor Wu shook his wings, "Do whatever the king said, I don''t understand anyway, but I have a little doubt..."


    Xiangru frowned, "You don''t need to hesitate, just say what you want."


    Emperor Wu hesitated, "I heard that the king is about to break through the ninth hole, is it true?"


    Xiangru shook his head, seemingly solemn, "Fake, not so fast, the eighth orifice has just stabilized, and it is still far from the ninth orifice."


    Emperor Wu hurriedly said, "The king is very powerful, we deserve to be our king, and we broke through to the eight orifices in one breath, and we are also the second stage of the calamity, which is earlier than the king''s crossing of the calamity, and now we are only the fifth orifice. What should I do if I don��t even know where the sixth hole is."


    Constantly awakening the power of blood is the path of the Dijiang Clan to become a god.


    After the first reinvention of the calamity, it can open the three orifices and awaken the power of the three bloodlines. After the second reinvention, it can open to the nine orifices and awaken the power of the nine bloodlines. After that, it can be regarded as a quasi-sage, or a quasi-god.


    Of course, this ninth hole is the most difficult, even the king of the Dijiang clan may not be able to open it.


    While thinking about it, several people have already flown out of the atmosphere.


    It came at the right time, and not far away, a group of Hunyuan Jinxians were coming quickly.


    They are part of the Che Peng plan, taking the opportunity to attack the world, destroy the atmosphere, and then affect the stability of the front from the inside.


    Seeing the Dijiang Clan and Xiangru outside the Qifeng layer, they all stood still, but they didn''t expect someone to come out, and there were only four of them! Defending the strong city and not using it, but going out of the city to face-to-face confrontation, is this death?


    The delay was just a breath, and soon they rushed over together.


    They must not be allowed to return to the aura.


    Resolving these people quickly will definitely weaken the defense of the world, and the chance of success will be even greater.


    It just didn''t fly near, and suddenly crashed into a cloud of fog.


    "What...thing, their...aura...Is it...so big?"


    "It''s not... the aura, maybe... it''s their domain, but this... domain seems... a bit weird."


    "It''s very weird! I... I now... look... everything... vaguely ~ www.novelhall.com~ talking... and... becoming intermittent."


    "Soul Perception... Absolute Realm... seems to... have failed?"


    "Don''t panic, don''t move! Protect yourself!"


    The leader quickly noticed that this strange mist can completely confuse his own power, and he can''t even perceive anything clearly. You can''t see the enemy or the boundary of the fog. I don''t know how to get out for the time being, but fortunately You can also use the protective cover, and you can use the magic weapon a little bit.


    He settled, and after opening the eyes of King Kong, he vaguely saw a few shadows.


    A big figure holding two **** in his hands, throwing back and forth, as if juggling.


    Juggling?


    Suspiciously, a ball suddenly flew out and slammed it towards his side.


    Wonderful book house


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3361: 1 point away

    oom!


    The two **** collided together.


    The Hunyuan Jinxian caught in the middle suddenly squashed, the protective shield was completely destroyed, and the immortal artifact that was finally supported also cracked, shaking in the air.


    In the turbid fog, they basically lost their perception, couldn''t judge the direction of the attack, their flight was blocked, and they had to be beaten passively.


    But Xiangru outside the mist quickly retracted the ball and threw it out again.


    The target is still the leading Hunyuan Jinxian.


    It''s already the fifteenth.


    Ren Na Hun Yuan Jinxian had extraordinary strength, and could not withstand such continuous blows. After the protective shield was destroyed fifteen times in a row, and the three immortal artifacts were completely destroyed, there was no way, and he looked at the two in despair. An odd ball flew close, and then crushed his body into meatloaf.


    Only the soul was floating in the fog, trying to escape.


    "It''s killed!"


    Emperor Wuyi, who was manipulating the turbid fog, looked excited, "My lord, you can''t figure this out!"


    "We don''t need a magic weapon, because we are a magic weapon."


    Looking at the Hunyuan Jinxian in the fog, Xiangru changed the target, and the two **** one after another attacked again.


    The turbid fog can confuse most of the power, and the power of the blood of the Dijiang clan is also among them. It was indeed a very tasteless blood formula, but in Xiangru''s hands, it can play an unexpected role. Who made him Dijiang? The king of the clan.


    In the fog, he can still use several blood tactics, such as his fifth blood tactic, the mark of blood.


    After putting the blood mark on the opponent, the opponent will automatically become the target of the power of the blood, and the two hardened Dijiang tribes become the best thugs. The extremely hard ones are the most powerful magic weapon, although You can''t control yourself without perception, but as long as your power is still there, you will still attack your opponent without hesitation.


    Under repeated attacks, Hunyuan Jinxian couldn''t afford it.


    If you are not in the fog, there are various ways to evade and resist, but in the fog, there is no other way than to be beaten.


    Within a quarter of an hour, seven Hunyuan Jinxian fell down.


    At this time, Emperor Wu looked a little worried, "Majesty, the turbid fog will no longer be able to sustain, the power inside is too much and too mixed..."


    Xiangru retracted the ball and said calmly, "Get ready to go."


    Emperor Wu was stunned, and said anxiously, "I''m sorry, it''s my cause, or the king can kill them all."


    Xiangru shook his head, "It''s not that easy. Hunyuan Jinxian is not an ordinary cultivator. No matter how strong the blood art is, they won''t be trapped for long. After a quarter of an hour, they will be able to adapt to the environment and know how to deal with you. Blood Jue, like the one just now, it took me hundreds of times to kill it. Even if you can continue to maintain it, I won''t be able to kill the next one."


    "Fortunately, I thought..."


    Emperor Wu shook his wings and was gasping. He seemed to be sweating from fear just now, for fear that he might have affected the performance of the king.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go."


    Xiangru stretched out his hand and took him and the two **** to quickly retreat into the air layer.


    With the disappearance of the turbid fog, several huge void storms were suddenly rolled up, and the surrounding realm shook.


    The power of the seven Hunyuan Golden Immortals whose bodies had been destroyed was silted in the fog before, and they completely erupted at this time. It is not surprising that there is such a sight, just like they evaded in time, and several Hunyuan Golden Immortals had not had time to react. , Was swept into the storm instantly.


    Of course, such a storm will not bring them much threat, after all, without the turbid fog, they can already fully exert their strength.


    However, after waiting for the remaining Hunyuan Jinxian to sort out the team, a lot of time passed, and the remaining Hunyuan Jinxian with less than twenty, looked at the aura that was waiting for them, their expressions were very ugly, and it was not good to go to the teacher. There are so many fewer people before the fight, who knows what it will be like.


    As Hunyuan Jinxian, they have never encountered such a setback. This Xianshu City is indeed difficult to fight.


    There are already regrets in life.


    Zhou Shu in Wanmuting saw this scene, but also let go of a lot of heart.


    Compared to other realms that were attacked by Hunyuan Jinxian, this realm made him the most worried, because there were no practitioners in this realm, all of them were foreign races.


    But now, there should be no problem.


    "Senior! Can you stay away from this palace!"


    Caiying turned around and raised his sword to scold, "You follow behind, no one dare to come over!"


    Every time she finds an enemy and wants to fight a battle, she gets confused by King Jiang.


    In fact, King Jiang did not do anything. The cultivation base that was helpless to approach the quasi-sage was too high. When others sensed the pressure, they hurriedly avoided it, and would not come to fight directly.


    King Jiang Ren shook his head earnestly, "No, the Emperor has instructed you to protect you, so I must follow you."


    "Damn Zhou Shu!"


    Caiying turned around angrily, turning into a sword of light and galloping away.


    But no matter how she speeded up, King Jiang followed behind, looking effortless at all.


    She, King Jiang and the other seven Hunyuan Jinxians defended this small world called Gao Hanjie, with the goal of not allowing the opponent to break through the air wind layer.


    The current situation is good, no one can come in.


    Because of the protection of Jianmu, the realm in the formation has many special effects, such as helping them to recover, and restricting the vitality of the enemy. It must be said that limiting vitality is very useful. It does not weaken the enemy��s power, but it allows The enemy constantly feels the loss of energy, that is, it is easy to get tired. Compared with normal people, an enemy who is easy to get tired is naturally much easier to deal with. Coupled with the defensive effect of the air layer itself, a few Taiyi Daluo can Block a Hunyuan Jinxian.


    The more than twenty mixed-element golden immortals in the fairy world were originally gathered together, and the threat was still greater, but after entering the air wind layer, they were attacked several times by King Jiang with seven mixed-element golden immortals and had to be separated. , And finally fell into a situation where several people were fighting each other.


    Fly flying, Caiying''s eyes lit up.


    There is a single Hunyuan Jinxian ahead, running out.


    Looking at the frustrated face, it was obvious that I could not attack for a long time. I plan to go outside to recover. After all, it is difficult to recover in the air wind layer. There are people everywhere harassing. Not to mention, the most hateful thing is the weird green smoke. It will make you feel soft What''s more troublesome is that the absolute domain can''t stop them from approaching.


    "Don''t follow me!"


    Caiying yelled and rushed up anxiously.


    King Jiang Ren didn''t move this time, he just stood there watching, his opponent was just a tired Hunyuan Jinxian, there was no need to follow too closely.


    After releasing the duck''s Caiying, he immediately became excited, and the sword light flashed, covering the Hunyuan Jinxian.


    The Golden Immortal Hun Yuan did not escape, just one cultivation base-hey, why can''t I see the specific cultivation base? It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter how you look at it, it''s not Golden Immortal Hun Yuan. Since he came to die, kill it. Can resolve the grievances just now being besieged.


    The two battled together.


    "This little girl, she seems to be pretty good, was I a bit too nervous before?"


    Wang Jiang Ren twisted his beard and looked at Caiying thoughtfully, as if he hadn''t noticed a person behind him sneaking over.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3362: Cant catch up

    Of course the enemy who came over was preparing to attack King Jiang.


    A fierce battle is in full swing, and a focused spectator is in front of you. How can you miss it?


    Seeing that there are only tens of thousands of miles away, the man quietly took out a gold brick, carefully condensed the breath of the fairy, and slowly raised it...


    Boom.


    A golden dung fork appeared from nowhere, and it was pulled directly from the top of the head!


    From head to toe, it was slaughtered in one go.


    Watching the golden bricks in his hand slowly fall, his broken face still has horror, why did he die?


    Fortunately, the body was destroyed, and the soul hurried away, not daring to stay for a while.


    King Jiang Ren just sneered, but he didn''t chase the remaining souls. It would be difficult to completely eliminate Hunyuan Golden Immortal without Taoist tools. Moreover, Zhou Shu also said that there is no need to push people too much. Even if these souls have returned to the immortal world, they will help in the sect. If you reshape your body, your cultivation will be greatly reduced, and there is basically no threat.


    The drastic changes here also affected another battle.


    The Hunyuan Jinxian saw King Jiang''s hands, and didn''t dare to love the fight anymore. He blocked the sword with his hand, dropped a palm, and hurried away.


    "Don''t chase."


    King Jiang Ren shouted.


    Caiying turned back, with a sullen expression on her face, "Senior, if you can kill or not, it will be trouble later."


    "Without a hand, how could it come again."


    King Jiang Ren said seriously, "You don''t understand them. These golden immortals from the immortal realm just came to fight Xianshu City, and they didn''t come desperately. If they escaped, they would disperse. If you catch up now, if he desperately, you On the contrary, it will be dangerous and unnecessary."


    "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    Caiying glared at him, turned around and continued looking for the target.


    King Jiang Ren still followed, and he did not forget to send Zhou Shu a message, "Human Emperor, the lord of the palace is fine, the people in the immortal world are almost there, and it can be completely resolved within two days."


    "Don''t get used to her, what the lord of the palace..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and cast his gaze to several other circles.


    Because of Hunyuan Jinxian''s invasion, a total of six realms became the main battlefield.


    Le Chi Realm seems to be the easiest, better than Xiangru in Xiantan Realm.


    The air-wind layer here was not closed, but a passage was opened. At the entrance of the passage, there were more than twenty Hunyuan Jinxian besieging a person.


    "I remember you, it seems to belong to the Sacred Fire Door. It''s a pleasure to be a dung stick every day. Why don''t you have the strength to fight someone now?"


    "Look at your tactics, it must be the trash of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect that hasn''t ran away. You are all going to be kicked out of the sect in charge. What are you doing so desperately here? Go home and pack your luggage, otherwise the Dongfu will be confiscated by Xian Ting. Up."


    "Shu Shan is here to join in the excitement. Not long ago, your genius was beaten like **** by a little girl of ours. Oh, that''s miserable."


    "Come here, come on, haven''t you eaten? How come your strength is getting weaker?"


    The besieged one still seemed very relaxed, and from time to time he mocked a few words with his old face, making those Hunyuan Jinxian more angry and unable to stop.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Senior Sima, I know how you got the name of your old turtle."


    "Hey, I only have this ability. I can help the city lord."


    Sima Yi smiled and said respectfully, "City Lord, I can resist for so long, and it is more of the help of the wind layer. The consumption is too small, as long as they can''t break the defense, I can top ten here. Years, it��s a pity that they couldn��t do it. I think they��re getting tired."


    Zhou Shu shook his head earnestly, "That''s also your ability, and others can''t do it."


    Sima Yi paused, "When can I attack? It''s better to go early. If they don''t care about me, I am worried that they will turn the guest back."


    "It''s not that easy. The Hunyuan Jinxian on your side is very mixed, and there are everywhere. Unlike the other teams, they are all from the same sect and are very obedient," Zhou Shu said slowly, "Simple In other words, a group of mobs will only take advantage of the victory and chase, and will not seek victory in danger. While they beat you, the other side is watching the situation in other realms. As long as there is no problem in other realms, they will never take the risk and take the initiative to attack."


    Sima Yi suddenly realized, "So, I didn''t even notice it. It''s still the city lord''s opinion. I am absolutely inferior."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t pretend, you don''t know what the ghost believes, I won''t look at it here, so please pay attention."


    Sima Yi smiled and continued to be an old tortoise, in fact, he also acted with this group of mixed yuan and golden fairies.


    If you don''t work hard, this happens everywhere, especially when seven or eight sects get together, no one wants to go ahead and die.


    Compared with other sectors, the situation in Yuanwei sector is much more difficult.


    The main reason is that the enemy is strong, all members of the Suspense Sect, well organized, and well-founded.


    This is also a difficulty that must be faced. A war of this degree cannot always be smooth sailing.


    There have been dozens of casualties in the world, including three Hunyuan Golden Immortals, which is regarded as the biggest loss Xianshu City has suffered so far. It is worth mentioning that these three people were all stamped with the blood emperor. Because of their generosity to die, the Xuanling Sect''s formation became chaotic, which relieved the pressure to a great extent.


    what!


    Looking at the corpse in disgust, Zhao Yueru withdrew the Sea-Treading Sword.


    Standing in the cloud, she let out a long sigh of relief, and then quickly responded with Xuan Huang Jie.


    The opponent was beheaded, but she was also injured. Unexpectedly, the opponent''s water movement power was cultivated to such a degree, and even the sword intent of stepping on the sea was greatly restricted.


    If the sea stepping sword is completely unblocked, it may not be hurt and the battle will end sooner, but if you do that, it will be equal to withdrawing from the battle. After so long, her sword intent has grown a lot, but she still cannot Continue to use the unblocked sea stepping sword.


    The level limit still cannot be crossed.


    what!


    There was another scream in the mist.


    Zhao Yueru has not recovered well, put away Xuan Huang Jie, glanced in the distance, her face solemn.


    If I remember correctly, there are three of my own people over there, all of whom are Da Luo Jinxian, and they are not enough to resist Hunyuan Jinxian.


    He hurried over, but saw the three big Luo Jinxians packing up a corpse.


    The Hunyuan Golden Immortal of the Xuanling Sect was dead, and even a little familiar. This Hunyuan Golden Immortal was the first to enter the Qifeng layer and caused a lot of trouble to the Yuanwei Realm. At the time, she went up to meet and did not catch up. Why did you die here somehow?


    There was only one wound on his body, a sword wound, and a single sword on his neck destroyed all his vitality.


    Who in Xianshu City has such a clever kendo, is it Caiying? No, she is not in Yuanwei Realm, and even she can''t do it.


    This Hunyuan Golden Immortal is stronger than herself and her. If she does not completely unblock the Sea-Treading Sword, it is almost impossible to kill it.


    Zhao Yueru was surprised, "Who killed him?"


    Da Luo Jinxian hesitated, "Deputy City Lord, we didn''t see it clearly, too soon..."


    "How could this be����"


    Zhao Yueru didn''t ask much, sensing the remaining sword intent, and flew away quickly.


    After not flying a few steps, Zhou Shu''s voice came from Xuanhuangjie, "Yueru, don''t chase, you can''t catch up."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3363: No more

    Zhao Yueru stopped.


    What did she think of, the thin figure who had been wandering the world, "Is that him? That corpse refining?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, he should be called Senior Duoduo, a Kunlun sword repairman from Hengshan."


    "Have you seen it?"


    Zhao Yueru asked, "How did Senior Duoduo kill that Hunyuan Jinxian?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Actually, I didn��t see much, it was just a shadow, and it passed in an instant, but I can think that he should have raised the law of thunder to the level of control. Now he controls at least three laws, the sword Yi has also become stronger."


    "what?"


    Zhao Yueru looked stunned, "Isn''t he refining corpses, how can he improve the law?"


    "He is a corpse refining, but not an ordinary corpse refining."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "After the devil qi in his body is purified, he seems to have started self-cultivation. Compared with the past, he has grown in many aspects. I don''t know what this is, but it should be a good thing for now. ."


    Zhao Yue suspiciously said, "I don''t understand either, but I don''t understand what you are saying. Can''t you control him? Then the stronger he is, the better? Why is there still the possibility of deterioration?"


    "At present, I can still use spiritism to influence him, but it feels that the binding force of spiritism is getting less and less."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "He has been immersed in the demon blood pond for too many years, and I am a little doubt that he has gained the power of the demon god."


    Zhao Yueru was shocked, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I only found out after I came back from the Demon Realm. At that time, I came into contact with the Demon God and gradually understood their power. On the surface, Senior Duduo''s demon energy has been completely eliminated, but in fact it still remains. Quite a few, and it��s impossible to get rid of them. They must be related to the Demon God. However, the power of these Demon Gods conflicts with his own obsession, and no one really has the upper hand, so he is not dominated by the Demon God. Controlled corpse."


    Zhao Yueru was shocked for a while and murmured, "Senior''s obsession, is it so powerful, it can actually compete with the Demon God."


    "Don''t underestimate Senior''s obsession, he is the purest practitioner."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he unconsciously brought a lot of respect, "From the Xuanhuang Realm to the heavens, he has always implemented his way, no matter what happens, it has not changed. I am in his position. I may not Can do it."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you can''t be killed by the demons."


    Zhao Yue consciously rebuked as follows, with a few worries in her eyes, "By the way, what if he is controlled by the Demon God?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then I happen to communicate with the Demon God, but I think it''s impossible. I believe in his obsession."


    Zhao Yueru curiously said, "Shu, if obsession overwhelms the power of the devil, what will happen?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said blankly, "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not a bad thing. Maybe I can say a few words."


    Looking from the distance, he seemed to see a lonely figure, carrying a sword, facing the dawn, towards the unknown distance, and what the end was, Duduo himself did not know, and Zhou Shu did not know.


    In the formation, three Golden Immortals of Hunyuan moved quickly.


    As I said before, the formation of Xianshu City limits the quasi-sage level powerhouses, but it has no effect on Hunyuan Jinxian, so they can come in at will.


    Of course, not all formations are like this. When some formations are fully opened, the quasi-sages and below are completely blocked, and even mosquitoes can��t fly in, such as those in the Luofu world and the Supreme City, but that is very expensive. Even if Xianshucheng can do it, it won''t do that and can''t afford it.


    These people have just left the battlefield.


    They have been at peace for too long, can''t stand the battlefield like a meat grinder, and don''t dare to leave now on the back of the charge of fleeing battle, so they plan to walk inside the battlefield. Maybe they are lucky to find a weakly defensive battlefield inside. , And then took the opportunity to break through, maybe he could destroy the formation in one fell swoop and make a marvelous achievement.


    "No, no weakness, this formation is too perfect."


    "I can also see that every realm has a complete air-wind layer, plus the Yuntong that can be reached at any time, we can''t take advantage of it at all."


    "Then what should I do, I can''t run out now, right? It''s still fighting outside, and we ran away without any injuries. If those quasi-sages saw us, even if we didn''t kill us, we wouldn''t be able to escape back to the fairy world. Punishment."


    "It would be better to hold on to that world for a while if you knew it earlier. At least people feel more at ease. There is no one at this time, and I always feel very empty."


    "Hold on to the fart, six or seven people died before seeing the Qifeng layer, and a bunch of them died after entering. We just died there."


    "I didn''t expect the war to be so cruel. I would have been resigned if I knew it, **** it!"


    "Don''t fight between you two, otherwise we will go out from the other side and quietly return to the fairy world, or we can find a fairy city to live for a while."


    "It''s easy to say, we all have sects. If you really escape, then wait for the heaven to judge the pillars."


    While talking, several people became depressed, and their faces were covered with a thick layer of gray.


    "Look, there, there!"


    After flying for a few more hours, one suddenly shouted, very excited.


    "Is there, I saw it too, it seems there is no aura?"


    "Yes, definitely not. I can see everything, there is no concealment, and I can''t even perceive any power."


    "There is even a realm with no Qifeng layer, is it because they haven''t had time to build it?"


    "It''s so cunning, hiding the unbuilt realm inside...Ah, if we destroy this realm, we might destroy the formation?"


    "All the realms in the formation are connected. Destroying one will definitely affect everything, yes!"


    "But what is that thin layer of black air? It looks a little strange."


    "We''ll know if we get closer, but no matter what, are the three of us still scared? The world without air and wind can''t keep us anymore!"


    "What I mean is, after watching the battle outside, my courage has become smaller, let''s go down and take a look!"


    Several people discussed it and flew down quickly. As the distance got closer, the excitement increased.


    "There is absolutely no air wind layer!"


    "More than that, there is no Yuntong, the world is bare, as if there is no building, except for the place that is enveloped by black air."


    "Maybe there is the key point of the formation!"


    "It is possible, because most of the facilities in the formation are here for fear of being sabotaged secretly, even Yuntong has not been installed!"


    "That said, I think it looks the same, but be very careful. I estimate that there are at least seven or eight mixed-element golden immortals in that black qi, and maybe more."


    "What does it matter? We just want to destroy, not to fight them, just pinch the immortal artifacts inside, and destroy them as much as possible. It would be better to destroy the entire world."


    Without hesitation, a few people gathered together and rushed towards the dark place, like a deep valley.


    "The time has come to make contributions!"


    When I rushed halfway, I suddenly felt something wrong.


    "These... seem to be demon qi... There is a demon world in the formation of Xianshu City?"


    "what?!"


    (PS: Thank you A Bin for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3364: The times have changed

    "It''s a damn."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, a little helpless, "Xue Nu, help me watch a little bit, and come back soon."


    "Okay, Master."


    The Snow Girl walked out of Jianmu slowly, stood in front of Zhou Shu, and looked at the sand table meticulously.


    Zhou Shu walked into a Yuntong outside Wanmuting, but after a few hundred breaths, he turned around.


    Xue Nu greeted her and said with some worry, "Master, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, a few people don''t have long eyes."


    It��s also funny. There are actually three Hunyuan Golden Immortals rushing around the Samsara Pool. There are hundreds of magic soldiers there. Of course, there are also exclusive Yuntongs. They walked over, released a lot of magic energy, and then aroused the magic soldiers. The problem was solved quickly.


    For practitioners, the devil world full of devilish energy is more terrifying than the air wind layer, not to mention that there are hundreds of devil monarchs holding demon soldiers.


    I was scared to death when I saw it.


    Two people surrendered directly, and one of them was thinking about exploding, but was dragged into the reincarnation pool, and their souls and spirits were destroyed.


    Zhou Shu asked the two mixed Yuan Jinxian to report to Xianshu City by himself, and then returned.


    Looking at Xue Nu''s faintly blinking eyes, Zhou Shu noticed something, "Do you want to go out to fight, too?"


    "Can you, Master."


    Xue Nu nodded slightly, with some expectation, "The disciple just saw that there is a Golden Fairy Hunyuan who seems to have gone to the Jingtian Realm."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Let''s go, then, for the first fight, you will fight for a while and let me see too."


    "Thank you, Master, my disciple has gone."


    A hint of excitement flashed in Xue Nu''s eyes, she bowed and hurried away.


    Watching her leave, Zhou Shu burst into laughter, "Unexpectedly, she also likes fighting, but I do."


    After watching how Xue Nu used a group of puppets to teach Hunyuan Jinxian for a while, Zhou Shu gradually looked out of the formation. By the way, the feeling of sitting in the tent and winning tens of thousands of miles away was really good. .


    "Six days."


    Ni Zheng reminded.


    Compared to Che Peng, he had been playing for a few months before, and after six days of unrestricted output, his exhaustion seemed to be slowly returning.


    Che Peng threw out the gold bricks expressionlessly, and said lightly, "What does Ni Daoyou mean?"


    Ni Zheng stagnated, and said nonchalantly, "Our people at the Sacred Fire Gate seem to have suffered more than half of the casualties."


    "Oh, got it."


    Che Peng looked at the golden light in the distance quickly dimming, while the formation was still swinging rhythmically, a trace of unsearchable hatred flashed in his eyes, and he thought to himself, why is it so hard to fight? Of course, there is still no expression on his face, "It doesn''t matter if they are all dead. I never think they can complete the task. The key is here."


    "I think so too, but it shouldn''t be changed."


    Ni Zheng hesitated and sighed, "Friend Che Dao, I have tried for a few months before, and if we continue to attack like this, there will probably not be any changes. Either we change the world, or let the fellow daoists join in. Come in."


    "Talking fellow joins in, what if the quasi-sage suddenly makes a move?"


    Che Peng took back the gold bricks and slowly said, "As long as he takes action, none of the three of us can attack the formation anymore. He drags us ten breaths, which is equivalent to giving the formation more time to recover... so we must There is a person on standby to hold back the quasi-sages that may appear at any time, or we will lose all our efforts."


    Ni Zheng sighed, "But... this is no way to go on."


    "Daoyou Ni is tired, right?"


    Che Peng threw out the gold bricks, turned around and glanced at him, and said in a deep voice, "Who let you leave the team before? Otherwise, we will keep the rhythm and attack for a few months, and we will definitely get the effect. You broke a big deal, Ni Daoyou ."


    Ni Zheng''s face changed slightly, and his temper came up, "That''s not what I said! If I insist on it for a few months, I can do it, I just don''t think it''s worth it!"


    Che Peng said indifferently, "Then what are you doing with so much nonsense?"


    "you����"


    Ni Zheng stared at him, wanted to scold him, but held back, unconsciously rubbing the fire ball bigger and bigger, fearing that it would not be 100,000 li, but the result was still the same, it just made the formation sway more.


    After a period of time, Che Peng spoke first and said slowly, "The formation of Xianshu City is indeed very unusual, as if the whole formation is alive."


    Ni Zheng said coldly, "The formations are all alive, and they are not called formations if they cannot survive and develop independently."


    "By living, you mean that every realm in the formation has a core of activity and a preliminary self-awareness, and the formation itself is just a link to connect them, without vitality and self-awareness," neither did Che Peng Angrily, "And what I said about living is different from your understanding. I think this formation is a living creature, a creature of higher order than the realm inside."


    "Huh? There is such a thing?"


    Ni Zheng was a little surprised. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t think of this situation. The formation was alive?


    Che Peng said calmly, ��I��m just guessing, I��ve never seen anything like this, but if I don��t explain it this way, I really don��t know how his self-adjustment and recovery ability came from, no matter what kind of attack he faces, He can always cope with it, adjusting our strength to an almost completely constant state, and needless to say about the ability to recover. Although some people are constantly counteracting the strength, it is incredible that it can be restored to complete consistency in a short time, you Have you seen a similar formation, Fellow Ni Dao?"


    Ni Zheng was very calm, "No, I didn''t even think about it. Che Daoyou see it more thoroughly than me and admire it."


    "Just think a little bit more."


    Che Peng paused, "This Zhou Shu is a talent. I want to draw him to Xuanling Sect, and even ask Elder Baili to pardon him."


    Ni Zheng stagnated, with some guilty conscience, "Don''t you really think that way, don''t you? Zhou Shu is a big problem in our fairy world, we must get rid of it."


    Che Peng said faintly, "I mean, Elder Baili��s order is to destroy, not to stay, then I can��t keep him, but how to destroy Xianshu City and kill Zhou Shu? Take more thought."


    Ni Zheng thought for a while and said, "This Zhou Shu came from the Xuanhuang Realm. Will this formation have something to do with the Xuanhuang Realm? Maybe we can start from this aspect?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Che Peng glanced at him His eyes were sharp, "I have never been to the Xuanhuang Realm, but I don''t think there can be such an inheritance of the formation in the Xuanhuang Realm, right? The formation is a unique product of the heavens. It''s the result of our immortal research. With those in the Xuanhuang Realm, no, Dao friends, the times have changed."


    Ni Zheng nodded quickly, "The Daoist said, I just said casually, the group of people in the Xuanhuang Realm is really not good, just a little special."


    Although he felt a little connected, he didn''t dare to say more. Xuanhuangjie was in charge of the sect, which was a taboo after all, and he also heard that Che Peng was the kind of person who hated the Xuanhuangjie. , Realm like Xuanhuang Realm shouldn''t exist at all, it''s better to disappear completely.


    When I mentioned one point, Che Peng changed his face. If he accidentally said something that the Xuanhuangjie was the Mother Realm of the Immortal World, it would be dead.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    Wonderful book house


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3365: Floating Island Dialogue

    Outside the Xianshu City array.


    Two people sat opposite each other on a small floating island with a radius of hundreds of miles.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again, man."


    The speaker was a middle-aged man with a long and sturdy body and an exceptionally handsome face. His eyes were faint and dull. The gray and loose robes were casually placed on his body, lying half-lying and half leaning against a small tree, idle. I''m too lazy, and I feel a pity to see this good skin.


    "Hehe, I''m also quite surprised, you haven''t traveled to Outland for many years."


    Opposite him was an acquaintance, Xie Zheng, the former Fu Guo of Hazhi. At this time, Xie Zheng was relaxed, even with a slight smile, without the usual majesty.


    "Ten thousand years, or longer?"


    The middle-aged man thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I don''t remember, ten thousand years and one day are not much different to me."


    Xie Zheng sighed, "You are really comfortable, envious."


    "How about you?"


    The middle-aged man raised some spirits a little, and his eyes focused on Xie Zheng, "Old Xie, you have been staying around, are you planning to help Xianshucheng?"


    Xie Zheng shook his head, "I didn''t plan, otherwise I wouldn''t sit here and watch it, right? Actually, I wanted to help Zhou Shu, but he didn''t want to. He even kicked the old man out, saying that it was not enough. When the country took the shot, hey, this kid is really confident."


    The laughter was cold, but there was no complaint on his face.


    The middle-aged man seemed to think, "He is not only confident, I think he has considered the consequences before doing this."


    A cold light flashed in Xie Zheng''s eyes, "What can be the consequences? Can I still fight over?"


    "That''s almost certain," the middle-aged man rarely nodded seriously. "If your Hachi country intervenes this time, the people in Xianting will immediately abandon Xianshu City and turn to attack Hachi country. Those three people will definitely Come here, and I must also take action, it is impossible to watch the fire from the other side."


    Xie Zheng paused and sighed, "I still don''t understand your fairy garden, is it necessary?"


    The middle-aged man stretched his waist and slid down a bit, "I don''t know Xianting, but I know Xianting likes doing this kind of thing, especially Xuanlingzong."


    Xie Zheng''s expression was slightly condensed, and he slowly said, "Unconsciously, Hachi Country seems to have inherited Zhou Shu''s love again."


    The middle-aged man said leisurely, "At most, more than a dozen realms are gone. It is not a big loss for you. What do you care about? Speaking of it, your current personality seems to have changed a lot, compared with the Xie Zheng I knew before. , It seems... it doesn''t seem so difficult anymore."


    Xie Zheng smiled slightly, "I don''t know if you are exaggerating or demeaning, anyway, I don''t care, heh, you haven''t changed at all."


    "Doing the same thing every day, ten thousand years like a day, how can it change."


    The middle-aged man yawned and almost collapsed on the tree. When he fell, his eyes suddenly lit up, as if he couldn''t hide his resentment, and suddenly slipped out.


    Xie Zheng stared at him and suddenly showed a lot of solemnity, "I still don''t know why you are here, isn''t it good to stay in Ming Yaotian? You ventured out this time, and you will be investigated and questioned by Xian Ting after you go back. For you and the family, it is another disaster."


    The middle-aged man shrugged his shoulders, barely propped up half of his body, with a hint of doubt, "Hey, didn''t you say that you don''t know Xianting, how can you guess this?"


    "I didn''t know Xianting, and I had never been to Xianjie."


    Xie Zheng said slowly, "I didn''t guess it, but calculated it."


    "what?"


    The middle-aged man almost jumped up, "Rely on astrology? Can you actually see what happened to me?"


    Xie Zheng nodded, "Vaguely, but I can see a little bit."


    The middle-aged man stared at Xie Zheng, his eyes changed a few times, as if he was deciding something, and after a long time he sat back, "You have indeed become stronger, how did you do it? Your astrology is our law of destiny, and different paths lead to the same goal. That''s it, to be able to make a breakthrough in the law of destiny, this is definitely not achieved by cultivation... Could it be that you usurped the position and used the entire Hachi country and the Hachi people''s fortune to forcibly improve your astrology?"


    Xie Zheng said angrily, "I am the auxiliary country, not stealing the country!"


    The middle-aged man said with a shy face, "Hey, just talk about it, I''m curious, you know, it''s hard to make me curious now. Besides, I''m not coveting your law of fate. I learn this thing. No, I can''t touch it at all."


    Xie Zheng sighed unconsciously, "You still haven''t learned it? The curse of your clan is still there, alas."


    "Nonsense! That''s not a curse!"


    The middle-aged man pointed to Xie Zheng and hummed, "I have said that many times, it is bad luck, at most, the blood is not suitable."


    Xie Zheng shook his head, "You always say it''s bad luck, but I think it''s a curse, otherwise how could something like that happen? For so many years, no one in a large group of people can learn the highest law, and even understand it�� , Your blood is so noble and powerful, you can''t even have a talented child, just use luck to explain what you think is possible? It must be a curse, a terrible curse, if it weren''t for this curse, you would have been The most powerful practitioner in the heavens..."


    "Don''t tell me, I''ve heard enough."


    The middle-aged man waved his hand, "No matter what it is, no matter how much you say, it will not change."


    Seeing him look cold and discouraged, Xie Zheng also felt helpless, "I won''t say that, but I think you can definitely get rid of this..."


    "Ah."


    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly, looked at the green leaf-like formation in the distance, and said nothing for a while.


    "The formation of Xianshu City, the three of them can''t break."


    Xie Zheng followed his gaze and slowly said, "There are two reasons why my astrology has improved, both of which are related to the city lord of Xianshu."


    "He still has such an ability?"


    The middle-aged man turned around and recovered his lazy appearance, "What''s the matter? Could it be that he summoned some artifact for you, or he is proficient in the law of fate? Hahaha!"


    Xie Zheng said oilily Wow, you are half right. "


    "What, can he really summon the artifact for you?"


    The middle-aged man shook, his eyes widened and said, "Don''t you say that he is proficient in the law of fate. I don''t believe it or dare not believe it. If he can do it, he really belongs to that position. The court can''t change either."


    Xie Zheng said hesitantly, "Half of what I said, it''s not that one of these two answers is right, but that both answers are half right."


    The middle-aged man was a little more relaxed, with a few question marks hanging between his eyebrows, "It turns out that it is, but what does it mean to be half right?"


    "Explain to you slowly," Xie Zheng looked at him and said thoughtfully, "However, even if he is not proficient in the law of fate, the position you mentioned is none other than him. It seems that I am right. At least I If you think so, no one can change it."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3366: Try again

    The middle-aged man paused, "I''m not surprised at this. You Haechi must be optimistic about him, otherwise you won''t put all your bets on him."


    Xie Zheng said solemnly, "He deserves this."


    The middle-aged man glanced at him and frowned, "Are you serious again, are you going to become as difficult and difficult as before? You have to discuss this issue, we have more time, you tell me first, how do you improve The law."


    "I''m still in a hurry."


    Xie Zheng smiled slightly, "That''s right, Zhou Shu did borrow me a magic weapon, but only half of it, and it is not him who is proficient in the law of fate, it is another person."


    The middle-aged man stared at him, "You are really cunning, but you are really half right."


    Xie Zheng said lightly, "I lied to you what to do."


    The middle-aged man groaned for a while, "The magical tool is a magical pen, right?"


    "How did you guess? I heard him say yes, but it''s just a pen holder," Xie Zheng seemed to think of something, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes, "You must know more about artifacts than me. Can you tell me, Where is the remaining half of the Fengshen Pen?"


    The middle-aged man stretched his waist with a lot of contentment, "What''s hard to guess? There are not many Profound Yellow Realm artifacts with the law of destiny. After the Eastern Emperor Bell became a sacred treasure, only the Fengshen Pen can be lost, but Don''t give me an idea, I don''t know where the other half of the Fengshen Pen is, I don''t know any information."


    "So decisive, what about other artifacts?"


    Xie Zheng still refused to give up, "Anything will do, I now find that the artifact is really useful."


    "Nonsense, there is no magic weapon that can compare to a magic weapon in the Xuanhuang Realm. Don''t even think about Taoism." The middle-aged man snorted, unconsciously, with some arrogance between his eyebrows, "Are you looking for it yourself, or Help Zhou Shu find?"


    Xie Zheng spread his hands, "The difference is not big. The artifacts that our Hachi clan can use are very limited."


    The middle-aged man was stunned, "You really put everything on him?"


    Xie Zheng was very calm, "The Lord''s decision, I can''t change much, but I also know that this is the best choice for the Hachi clan, otherwise you want us to join the dragon world?"


    "You and the Dragon Realm are confused at first, forget it, it has nothing to do with me," the middle-aged man leaned forward, picked up a cup of tea that suddenly appeared in front of him, and took a sip leisurely. I��ll tell you a few places where you might get the artifact, but don��t expect too much.��


    Xie Zheng nodded and sat down, "You said."


    The middle-aged man thought for a while, "The book of life and death is in the Suspension Sect. I heard that it is very close to the sacred treasure. The Nuwa Stone is broken into four pieces, both in the Dragon Realm and the Demon Realm, and one is in the Saitama Sect. I heard that it was at the Sacred Fire Gate, this was just a hearing.


    Xie Zheng seemed to think, "Can the broken artifacts be put together?"


    The middle-aged man smiled, "If you have the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm, you can naturally recover. Of course, you need a lot of the origin, which is difficult for ordinary people to bear. However, Zhou Shu is probably okay. Isn''t he just recovering Xuanyuan Sword all the time? Not bad."


    Xie Zheng was a little surprised, "You even know the artifact in Zhou Shu''s hand."


    The middle-aged man showed a trace of contempt, "This is not a secret in the fairy world, how could I not know? Besides, the divine tool in his hand is not just the Xuanyuan sword? I can feel it here, but it''s a pity, it''s a piece of Unrecoverable artifact."


    Xie Zheng sighed, "Speaking of which, the blood of your clan could not be better used to find artifacts."


    The middle-aged man shook his finger and said with a smile, "It is limited to the artifacts of the Xuanhuang world. I can''t see the artifacts of other worlds. For example, the ancient weird circle with many thorns you wear, I can''t see it at all. What is coming out."


    "You guy!"


    Xie Zheng involuntarily covered his arm and said bitterly, "Don''t talk about the other things, continue talking about the artifact."


    The middle-aged man slowly said, "Is collecting so many artifacts really helpful to the goal he wants to become? That one of the year was related to many artifacts, and it didn''t get him on the right path. More may not be good."


    Xie Zheng hesitated for a few moments, "I don''t know about this, but I think there must be a reason for him to say this."


    The middle-aged man thought for a while and said, "Well, Ming Yaotian has a divine tool, which is about to become a holy treasure. If he wants it, let him come and get it."


    Xie Zheng''s face changed slightly, "Take your guardian artifacts away, and Ming Yaotian wants more? Do you know anything else? You don''t know if you don''t know what to say?"


    "If I say nonsense, you don''t have to tell him."


    The middle-aged man shook his head, his eyes drifting away, "I sensed the breath of some artifacts on the way from the immortal realm. The breath is in the outer realm. Compared to other artifacts, this should be easier."


    Xie Zheng''s eyes lit up, "What artifact, where?"


    The middle-aged man said slowly, "Just in Wunian City, the artifact seems to be related to meditation. I can''t see the details."


    Xie Zheng frowned and said, "There are artifacts that you can''t perceive? Don''t tell me deliberately, aren''t all the artifacts of the Xuanhuang World count as yours?"


    The middle-aged was also a little angry, and scolded, "Stop talking nonsense. What does it have to do with my family because the artifact is the virtuous person? I can''t or I can''t."


    "Okay, let me just talk about it, thank you very much."


    Xie Zheng got up and saluted, seemingly relieved, "Although I didn''t help Zhou Shu, it would be useful to be able to give him some news."


    The middle-aged man sighed unconsciously, "You really value him too much."


    Xie Zheng said disapprovingly, "After you met him, you might have the same idea. Speaking of what exactly did you do this time? Is it just to watch the show? Although Xian Ting did not ask you to act, but Isn''t it too good to just hide without taking action? Why don''t you pretend and hit Xianshu City, there should be no problem."


    "Pretend to be in front of the three quasi-sages? If I really want to take down Xianshu City, you Haechi must not look for me desperately?"


    The middle-aged man snorted and waved his hand, "Frankly speaking, I did have something wrong this time. If Xianshu City collapses, I will fulfill my promise to keep a trace of the blood for the Ji family, but now it seems that I don��t need it anymore. Then I just wander around and finish things. Xianting will feel that I have been idle for a long time. Come out and look at the situation outside. It is not in their plan whether I can beat Xianshu City, as long as I Just don''t cause trouble and hit the immortal world, and at most, you won''t come out for 10,000 years."


    "I understand."


    Xie Zheng stared at him and said calmly, "Then you waste another 10,000 years, what do you want to get?"


    The middle-aged man looked at him and said slowly, "I don''t need anything."


    Xie Zheng walked out a few steps, pointed at Xianshu City''s formation, his eyes condensed, "Just try again with us, Mingyuan, how?"


    "impossible."


    The middle-aged man shook his head decisively, "Xie Zheng, what I want to say just said, if he is really that person, let him come to Ming Yaotian, and he wants to come and get it."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for the support of the two books, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3367: Infighting, desperately

    Ni Zheng stopped and turned to Che Pengdao, "Chedaoyou."


    As always, Che Peng threw out the gold bricks and said indifferently, "Friend Ni Daoyou can''t bear it?"


    "It''s been another two months, I must rest."


    Ni Zheng''s face turned blue, and he didn''t look like a human anymore. "Friend Che Dao, I won''t do this task."


    After speaking, he let go.


    If you continue to fight, he will really be injured. It is difficult to recover from the fatigue of the soul, but the core of the law has been running at a high load for such a long time, and it has reached the limit, and it is likely that after thousands of years, he will not be able to cultivate normally. Continue to have more questions... This time he just wanted to suppress the Saitama Sect and fight for the status of the Sacred Fire Gate. A fairy city of the great Luojin Immortal City Lord, just hit it casually, but he never thought about paying this. Kind of price.


    No matter how important the door of the sacred fire is, it is not as important as its own. When it comes to quasi-sage, who doesn''t want to be a saint.


    Although I don''t know how to get promoted to this last step, it is impossible to hurt myself a little bit. If I get lucky, I don''t keep up, even if I don''t want to practice any more.


    Che Peng glanced at him, "Daoyou Ni, it''s important, so you don''t need to save your hole cards."


    "The hole cards? What kind of hole cards can be used in the battlefield, the spirit pet or the talisman? You have so many good things in the hanging bell sect, can you only play hard at once?" Ni Zheng shook his head disdainfully, "I can''t play now. If you go down, you will have to rest for at least a hundred years before you can take action. If I fail, I don��t care."


    "You really don''t care?"


    Che Peng took back the gold bricks and said in a deep voice, "If you leave like this, and Daoist Tan and I have laid down Xianshu City, then you will not be able to become the master sect again in the future. Don''t you care?"


    "Don''t threaten me with these words."


    Ni Zhengxian gave up, "I have tried my best, and I have done everything that I should do. I am not sorry for the Xuanlingzong and Xianting, and there will be no difference after a bitter talk. It is impossible to win Xianshu in this way. Cheng! You and I have been fighting for two months, have you ever seen Xianshu City��s formation change? There hasn��t even been a sign of instability! This shows that they still have a lot of power, let alone us Three, even if there are two or three more, they may not be able to play!"


    Che Peng''s figure was stagnant, and he only said coldly, "You can conceal your incompetence if you say the enemy is strong?"


    Ni Zhengyang laughed loudly, "Haha, after finishing speaking, aren''t you just as incompetent? Chapeng, it''s useless to stimulate me, you don''t need to do these extra things, I have decided not to continue fighting."


    After speaking, he backed away hundreds of thousands of miles, looking at it from a distance, with an indifferent face.


    Che Peng sighed secretly. He didn''t know that Xianshucheng would be difficult to defeat. If he changed to Ni Zheng''s position, he might walk faster, but unlike Ni Zheng, he has the responsibility. Xianshu City, Elder Xianting will never show mercy.


    He said loudly, "Friend Ni, then you will talk about the position of Fellow Daoist for now, how about waiting for me?"


    Ni Zheng thought for a few breaths and nodded, "The quasi-sage is always better than the formation, at least there are more methods that can be used. It is not a big problem for me to delay the time for you, but I have to say it first, if you really win Xianshu City, my credit cannot be less."


    "natural."


    Che Peng paused, and said slowly, "Talking about fellow Taoists, what do you think?"


    "Chedao friends have a call, how can I respond?"


    Tan Ku walked out slowly, and a long shadow appeared in the void, which looked particularly tall.


    Cha Peng smiled and raised his hand, "Saitamazong is still reliable, unlike the Holy Fire Gate. When you come, you don''t obey the command and leave whenever you are tired."


    Ni Zheng sneered and closed his eyes, stood still while talking, clasped his hands together, "Che Dao friends, I have some doubts."


    When Cha Peng noticed something, his face changed slightly, "Father Daoist just say anything."


    Tan said bitterly, "How long are you going to attack?"


    Che Peng turned around and said blankly, "It turns out that fellow Daoists haven''t started to fight, but are you thinking about the future?"


    Tanku said calmly, "I can attack with all my strength for one hundred and thirty-one days. No matter how much it is, I can only stop temporarily."


    "Hahaha!"


    Ni Zheng laughed loudly, "You can even see the suffering, I said Che Daoyou, don''t be persistent, knowing that there will be no results if you continue, it is a waste of time, why bother? Why not go back and tell Xianting earlier, Let him send more people, not too many, seven or eight quasi-sages are enough."


    Che Peng slowly said, "It''s no wonder that you are not in charge of the sect until now. You are all caressing about it and you can''t make a big deal."


    Ni Zheng said coldly, "Hey, Che Daoyou''s words are really interesting. Are you arrogant now? You''re already desperate, okay? Is it possible to be in charge of the sect and to give up the opportunity and go desperately? Everyone Quasi-sages, we have worked hard to this point. The only thing we deserve to work hard is to be sanctified. It is impossible for us to work hard for anything else, and it is impossible to accept any damage to ourselves. In this regard, the quasi-sages of any sect are the same. , Whether it is in charge of the sect or not."


    Tan Ku actually followed him and nodded.


    It seemed that Che Peng was going to talk a little bit off, and shouted, "You are wrong, it��s different if you are in charge of the sect! Ordinary quasi saints, you can do whatever you want, but if you want to be the elder in charge of the sect, It is necessary to have the consciousness of working hard for the immortal world. Xianshu City is a malignant tumor affecting the entire immortal world. It must be eradicated. It is related to the safety of the immortal world. It is incumbent to work hard for this matter!"


    "We are not in charge of Zongmen elders, but you already are."


    Ni Zheng looked at Che Peng, his words became more and more unceremonious, "Che Daoyou, you are very high-sounding, but how do I feel that you just want to push us to go desperately and hide behind yourself?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Che Peng''s face turned cold, the gold bricks in his hand trembled, and the killing intent was overflowing uncontrollably.


    Ni Zheng''s mind was slightly stagnant, and after thinking about it for a while, he said coldly, "Friend Che Dao, threatening a quasi-sage, is it useful?"


    Che Peng calmly said, "Talking hard, Ni Zheng, do you really want to continue fighting?"


    The talk paused, before he had time to speak, Ni Zheng preemptively said, "Doing your best for Xian Ting is the duty of the immortal sect We also want to be the elders in charge of the sect. This is not fake, but Desperately trying this kind of thing, no quasi-sage can do it, Che Daoyou, now Xianshucheng obviously can''t beat it, so I still listen to my advice..."


    Before he finished speaking, Che Peng interrupted directly, "What if I try my best first?"


    Ni Zheng was stunned, and Tan Ku''s expression changed, "Che Daoyou, don''t be angry, this kind of thing is not casual."


    Che Peng waved his hand, "This is not an angry word. I tell you frankly that Xianshu City must be defeated. For this I can work hard, but I need my hard work to be valuable, so what''s your decision?"


    He turned around and stared at the two, without a trace of waves on his face, but with firmness in his eyes.


    The two were completely stunned.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of hopysky2015, the question has been responded to, thanks to the book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Wonderful book house


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3368: Fate palace, seed

    Desperate life does not mean life.


    But the palace of life.


    The Palace of Life can be understood as the origin, and it is something unique to the quasi-sage.


    Similar to the original core of the realm, it is the most important foundation of the quasi-sage, such as the core of the law, vitality, etc., all originate from this. After the practitioners break through the restrictions of the law and have a deeper understanding of the heavens, the life palace It just appeared naturally.


    At the moment of promotion to the quasi-sage, the cultivator seemed to have seen the nature of the world at a glance, even he could see it through.


    In the past, I couldn��t perceive the core of the law that was just an abstract concept, the energy that could not be quantified and the standard, and the vitality that was born or disappeared at any time without knowing the specific shape... These once vague things are now presented in oneself. In the perception of, and they and spirits, etc., are gathered in a place like a palace, not only can they be seen but also touched, and they can even be directed to make them move according to their own thoughts and laws.


    That palace, the Palace of Life, is both an abstract concept and a real existence.


    ����Only speaking to Saint.


    After the fate palace appears, it will not disappear again. It is the basis for the quasi-sage to continue to move forward. It and the quasi-sage can no longer be separated from each other. Its state determines the state of the quasi-sage. Under normal circumstances, the fate Possibility to be destroyed is the most stable guarantee for the quasi-sage, and once it is destroyed, it cannot be restored. After that, the quasi-sage must go down with the broken life palace, which means that everything in the life palace will change. It is easy to be damaged, vitality is no longer unlimited, the law no longer rotates, etc. things can happen, of course, it basically gave up sanctification.


    The previous few people said desperately, it is to bear the danger of destroying the palace of life.


    For example, the sustained output of power for a longer period of time may cause the core of the law to be out of balance, the life palace is destroyed from the inside, and cracks appear. This is considered a small damage, and some are more extreme, such as using special magic tricks or dao tools to tear the life. Palace, directly detonate the core of the law or the source of vitality, (this situation usually occurs when the quasi saint must use the sacred instrument), so the life palace will be greatly damaged, and the falling realm of the quasi saint cannot be restored. It is a light result.


    Ni Zheng said blankly, "Are you serious?"


    Talking about suffering is also very surprised, "Che Daoyou, isn''t it?"


    Che Peng said coldly, "Didn''t you say that it is impossible for the quasi-sage to work hard, then I will show it to you. As the elder of the Suspended Bell Sect, I have already had the consciousness to give everything for the immortal world, even if it is the palace of giving up life. Do whatever you want."


    Ni Zheng paused, then took a few steps back, "I won''t believe you if you say that."


    In fact, he already believed in his heart that Cha Peng��s unrelenting aura born out of his heart could never be pretended, indicating that his heart was indeed prepared desperately, but Cha Peng did this, but let him give birth. In addition to the sense of fear, this feeling lingers in the heart is difficult to eliminate, how can there be such a person? The quasi-sage who doesn''t even care about the Palace of Life is not a practitioner at all, he just wants to stay away.


    The Suspended Bell Sect is really a terrifying sect.


    He seems to understand something, it''s no wonder that the Sacred Fire Gate can''t compare to...


    The question is, who wants to compare with them! I just want to practice hard, have the opportunity to be holy, immortal, look down upon all beings in the heavens, and be admired by the heavens and the earth, but I never thought about dying, and cultivating is not for dying, let alone sect.


    Such a sect is terrible.


    He said that he did not believe it more to cover up his fear and guilty conscience.


    Talking about suffering is still standing in place, seeming thoughtful, "Is it worth it for fellow Taoists? Xianshu City is indeed very strong, but it is just an Outer Realm Immortal City far away from the Immortal Realm. No matter how it develops, the threat to the Immortal Realm cannot exceed The Supreme City near the Immortal Realm or Blazing Phoenix City, and the old man heard that when the Immortal Realm fought Supreme City and Blazing Phoenix City, Xian Ting didn''t ask anyone to go desperately, and it didn��t matter if I couldn��t beat them."


    "That''s right, it''s not necessary at all."


    Ni Zheng shouted from a distance, with a loud but empty voice, "It doesn''t matter if Xianshu City becomes the Supreme City, right? There are already many forces around the fairy world that don''t deal with the fairy world. They all coexist with the fairy world in the heavens. It��s okay to have one more Xianshu City, don��t you have to beat it down?"


    Che Peng looked at Xianshu City, silent.


    "Xianshu City is too far away from the Immortal Realm. It is on the edge of the Demon Realm. It is better to treat it as the Demon Realm. There is no need to destroy it now. It is not worth paying such a high price, and it will not make the Daoist abandon his life palace." Talking slowly said, "Furthermore, go back and tell Xianting, and send more people. Just as Ni Daoyou said, seven or eight should be enough. Then the old man will accompany Daoyou again, how about."


    Ni Zheng also nodded, "I''m coming too."


    Because of the words of Che Peng, the people who were fighting in the first place are united.


    Che Peng turned around and said calmly, "You don''t understand, Xianshu City is different."


    Tanku was a little confused, "Is there anything special, fellow Taoist?"


    Ni Zhengkou said without a word, "Why is it different? Isn''t it the sage seed? The same is true of Lu Jing, no worse than Zhou Shu! At most, the immortal world can also be well with him, or simply support..."


    As he spoke, he couldn''t continue, because he saw a pair of extremely cold eyes.


    Even his heart is palpitating, maybe there is a reason to start to fear the Hanging Bell Sect.


    Che Peng suddenly stood in front of him and said coldly, "Sage Seed, where did you hear about it?"


    Ni Zheng backed away quickly and said in a panic, "I didn''t hear it."


    He took a step back, Cha Peng took a step further, not letting him go, "Then why do you say that?"


    "I����"


    Ni Zheng hesitated, "When you weren''t here, I deceived Zhou Shu''s clone. I wanted to control him through the clone. If I didn''t succeed, my soul was beaten back. There must be a saint protecting him. He must be Saint seed, no doubt!"


    "Why didn''t you talk about this kind of thing earlier?!"


    Che Peng stared at him and heard the squeaky voice, actually gritting his teeth.


    Ni Zheng defended, "If I succeeded, I would have said it a long time ago. If I didn''t succeed, what would I say? Is it interesting to say that the soul is being eaten back?"


    Cha Peng took a deep breathDo you know who is the saint who protects him? "


    Ni Zheng just shook his head, "Where would I know? I only know that no matter what saint it is, I can''t afford to provoke it and dare not try again."


    Seeing Ni Zheng who was still backing, Che Peng paused, his expression very solemn, as if he was thinking about something.


    "you����"


    Tanku looked at Ni Zheng with a very ugly face, "You just said now, do you think we were also taught by the saint? Ni Daoyou, your mind is broken."


    "I only said to help Xianting fight Xianshu City, but I didn''t say that I would kill Zhou Shu..."


    Ni Zheng whispered, but the more he said it, the more weak he became, and he secretly regretted it. Why did he say it just now? This is probably offending the Xuanling Sect.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for the support of the two books, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3369: Silence

    The three did not move.


    Quiet, the silence is terrible.


    The void is more lively than those around them.


    Ni Zheng hesitated for a while, "No, I..."


    "Shut up!"


    Che Peng''s voice was like hitting an ice cube with a hammer. It was hard and cold, and a lot of ice scum fell on his face, causing pain. Ni Zhengli stopped talking.


    At this time, it was really difficult for Che Peng to hold his mind. It was surprising that Zhou Shu was still a saint seed.


    He was the one who got the order directly from Baili Qianshan. He knew very well that for Baili Qianshan, the necessity to kill Zhou Shu was still destroying Xianshu City. The reason was that Xuanhuang Realm must not be revived. The reason for Zhou Shu��s repeated increase in the Ten Thousand Fiends List is also here. From Xian Ting��s point of view, Zhou Shu is the leader of many practitioners in the Xuanhuang Realm and the leader of foreign races, and the only person who can revive the Xuanhuang Realm. Just kill Without Zhou Shu, Xuanhuang Realm would not be able to recover.


    As for why Xian Ting is so worried about the return of the Xuanhuang Realm, that is not what Che Peng can know.


    When Che Peng left the immortal realm, Baili Qianshan left a few words in particular, lay down Xianshu City and kill Zhou Shu. This is a task that must be completed. Once completed, he will have the opportunity to enter Xianting to become an elder and even succeed. Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains, and fail to complete, the consequences will be very serious.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to give up his life palace to fight.


    Once he is laid down, he can become the elder of the fairy court and become the most powerful person in the fairy world and even the heavens. He can barely make up for the regret of not being sanctified. It is only barely. After all, he may not want to continue to be promoted, but who let him receive it. What about the task? As the Xianling Zonggen elder, it is impossible to refuse the mission sent by Xianting. Refusing it is equivalent to being abandoned by the fairy world, and will be assigned to a prison that never sees the sun at any time.


    This is not a legend, but a fact. Although few people know that the prison is there, many elders have already entered, including the disobedient Elder Xian Ting.


    Only two evils, whichever is the lesser, is desperate.


    But now it is no longer a desperate problem.


    Zhou Shu turned out to be the seed of a saint, protected by the saint.


    Then, even if he desperately destroyed the formation, the possibility of killing Zhou Shu is very slim.


    The Xianshu city formation is gone, and there are quasi-sages secretly helping. The key is that no one on his side has dared to kill the seeds of the saints. First, it is difficult to kill, and secondly, they must be punished by the saints, which is equivalent to giving up hope of sanctification. Therefore, Ni Zhenghe talks about bitterness will never start Zhou Shu, and he himself, using the Taoist tool to give up his life, is unlikely to have this ability.


    Continue to work hard, not only does the gain outweigh the loss, it is simply useless.


    Damn it! I thought it was just an ordinary and difficult task, who knew it was an impossible task.


    No matter what he thought, he couldn''t think of a way, because there was no way.


    Looking at Che Peng whose face was turning pale and blue, and the fire in his eyes, Ni Zheng was flustered inexplicably, and said, "Che Dao friends, do we still have to fight?"


    Che Peng looked at him, his voice was a little hoarse, "Can you trick Zhou Shu out again?"


    Ni Zheng shook his head quickly, "Now there are three quasi-sages out there. Where can he dare to show up again? And he has the protection of the saints. It is useless for us to trick him out. In fact, he was just a little bit of strength when he came out last time. The clone can be abandoned at any time, and I am not considered a chance."


    The answer was expected, and Che Peng sneered, "Then you are willing to work hard?"


    "Do not."


    Ni Zheng shook his head resolutely and looked at Tan Kudao, "Surely you are not willing to talk about fellow Taoists?"


    Talking about bitterness and holding hands together, "I forgive the old man for being rude, there are not a few quasi-sages in the Saitama sect. Although the old man is useless, he still has to keep this little capital."


    "In fact, fellow Taoists don''t have to do this either."


    Ni Zheng paused, "Zhou Shu��s formation is so difficult to set up. Maybe it was built by the saints. Otherwise, how could it be so fast and so good? We can��t beat the three of us. I think it��s better to put Xianshu first. The situation of Cheng and Zhou Shu is reported to Xianting in detail, and Xianting will take care of it."


    Tan Kui nodded, "The old man also thinks that it is best to do this. Dao friends will not hesitate to work hard, presumably Xian Ting will not blame Dao friends."


    Ni Zheng followed, "Yes, there is another person who hasn''t shown up. We didn''t take down Xianshu City. His fault is the biggest. Fellow Daoist has tried his best. We will explain this to Xianting. I believe Fellow Daoist will not. in trouble."


    Che Peng just pretended not to hear, and said coldly, "Anyway, you can''t work hard, nor can you kill Zhou Shu, right?"


    Tan bitterly sighed, "Friends of Taoism are difficult for a strong man. Our Saitama sect has already obeyed Xian Ting''s call. Can''t we let us give everything? If we want to be in charge of the sect, we must give up ourselves. As for the quasi-sage, I don��t think any immortal sect is willing."


    "It''s really hard for a strong man, haha."


    Che Peng chuckled dryly, his eyes turned to Xian Shucheng, the fire in his eyes slowly disappeared, and he seemed to have begun to calm down.


    The two did not speak any more and continued to be silent, deathly silent.


    Wan Muting.


    Caiying was a little confused, "Why didn''t they fight anymore?"


    "I don''t know, I''m still waiting outside Qishan Realm, maybe thinking of a new way?"


    Qingque looked at the sand table and said relaxedly, "In fact, it''s useless for them to think about it. Our formation has no flaws at all."


    Caiying glanced around, as if she didn''t see Zhou Shu''s shadow, she couldn''t help but said, "Are they all tired and have little energy? Then can we go out and have a look, and pursue it again by the way, maybe You can take some advantage, grab some...Oh! What are you doing in this palace again?"


    "Who makes you talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu retracted his hand and said solemnly, "You like to find the right sage so much? You have not seen their power. If we don''t have a formation, we can destroy a world in just a few clicks. Can you do it? If you can do it, I will let you go out and watch."


    "I can''t do it," Caiying bored her head down and touched her head, "My palace just... I won''t tell you."


    Qingque turned around, "Shu, what''s the situation on Xuanhu''s side?"


    "Very good, this guy''s blood is really...really useful," Zhou Shu glanced at Jianmu, and was a little dissatisfied. "Qing, do you dare to believe it? After using Xuanhuangjie, his recovery speed is even faster than I''m fast, Jianmu must have given him exceptional treatment, **** it."


    Qingque smiled Isn''t it normal for Jianmu to protect his people? You are still jealous. "


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Why don''t you protect me?"


    Qingque looked at him and said seriously, "You are not a citizen, you are on the same level as Jianmu, and in my eyes, you are taller."


    Zhou Shu paused, touching his chin as if thoughtful. Strictly speaking, he was not a citizen of Jianmu, "Ah, I didn''t expect you to think so."


    Qingque nodded, "I have always thought about it. Without you, Jianmu would not have recovered. What reason does he have to protect you? You should protect him."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu suddenly laughed. This sentence sounds really comfortable, "Then I hope he will protect others."


    (PS: Thank you Morish for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3370: gone

    Retreat. "


    I don''t know how long it took, and Che Peng spoke up.


    Ni Zhenghe was shocked when he talked about suffering, and then he was overjoyed.


    They wanted to leave a long time ago. They left early and made plans. They didn''t get the reward from Xian Ting this time, but they still have a chance in the future. They are better than facing Zhou Shu who is blessed by the saints and Xianshu city protected by the quasi saints. , In case Che Peng goes crazy, it will not end well.


    "Chedao wise friend."


    Ni Zheng raised his hand and praised him without hesitation.


    Without looking at him, Che Peng said slowly, "But you can''t just leave."


    Ni Zheng understood something, "Is it going to release the captured Hunyuan Jinxian from Xianshu City? I''m going. It''s not difficult. They want us to retreat and they must make a statement."


    Che Peng said faintly, "You all said they were prisoners. What does it have to do with me that those useless people die? Is the immortal world missing them?"


    "No shortage, that''s not going to go."


    Ni Zheng didn''t dare to refute, for fear of annoying Cha Peng, he could finally leave. If he said the wrong thing and did not leave, it would be troublesome, although he wanted to bring those people from the Sacred Fire Gate back, after all, the Sacred Fire Gate was not a hanging bell sect. , Hunyuan Jinxian is also very important, besides, there are several Dharma kings stuck in it.


    Tanku hesitated for a while, but did not speak.


    Che Peng said slowly, "Talking about fellow daoists, let''s go together. I must return to Xianting as soon as possible without encountering any obstacles."


    Tanku nodded, "Yes."


    Ni Zheng stopped when he heard the sound, and said anxiously, "What about me?"


    "Trouble you, fellow Daoist Ni, stay here temporarily. Pay attention to the situation of the quasi-sage of Xianshu City. If he comes out of the city, you will be responsible for blocking it. You must do it." He glanced at Ni Zheng who wanted to refuse, and Che Peng was expressionless. Said, "We don��t know whether there is a quasi-sage in Xianshu City. Everything is what you said, and this has a great impact on our attack on Xianshu City. For a long time, we can only attack with two people. , If you don''t want to stay, I will tell Xian Ting..."


    "I stay behind!"


    Ni Zheng quickly agreed, and said, "There must be quasi-sages, and there will never be falsehoods!"


    Che Peng nodded, "Then there are fellow Dao Ni, we are waiting for you in the fairy world, and hope that fellow Daoists can get more evidence."


    "understand."


    Ni Zheng felt bitter, but he could only admit his fate.


    Che Peng threw out a box and said in a deep voice, "Also, this Xuanling Tianxin Morodan will make friends with Daoists as a reward for staying behind. You can''t let others say that my Xuanling Sect is unfair."


    Ni Zheng''s heart tensed, and he felt the offensive sage''s breath. This was also the reason why he was worried that Che Peng had no good intentions and would not accept it, but now it is impossible to refuse.-Che Peng peace talks The shadows disappeared after hard walking.


    How to do it.


    Looking at the box in front of him, Ni Zheng was a bit distressed.


    The void not far away.


    There was a cloud of black mist, about hundreds of miles in radius.


    "Great Demon Lord, they seem to be gone."


    "I saw it. It seems that our neighbor is really strong. The quasi-sage of the fairy world has not been able to beat it for almost half a year."


    "They should be weak too? Shall we take the opportunity to take a look, maybe we can knock down Xianshu City?"


    "What good is it for us to build Xianshu City? Thousands of tens of thousands of Purple Devil Stars may not be enough to turn Xianshu City into our realm. The vitality in that realm is incredible. Alas, I really don��t know if it is. What is pinned in Xianshu City."


    "Then what are we doing now?"


    "Of course it has passed, the allies who have been sent to the door, don''t want it for nothing, haha."


    The black mist quickly dissipated, and a huge Demon Abyss Mayfly appeared, let out a long hiss, and quickly flew towards Xianshu City.


    The void further away.


    Hovering a weird chariot without wheels.


    It is about one mile long, like a rectangular coffin, made entirely of bones, but the bones are of different color and material. The bones on the left half are gray-white, covered with densely packed small holes, and light green smoke is constantly emerging. The bones on the right half are pitch black as ink, crystal clear and transparent, and you can vaguely see water flowing between the bones.


    One black and one white, clearly divided.


    There were two people sitting on the chariot, one green and the other yellow, particularly conspicuous.


    "Xianshu City seems to be held."


    "Well, someone from the city has come here."


    "Your people are not slow."


    "To each other."


    "Then go back?"


    "I said go to Xianshu City, are you willing?"


    "If you can drive half of the tank to Xianshu City, I have no objection."


    "What''s more to say? I really don''t understand, why are you still a divine envoy? With so many candidates for divine envoy, haven''t you killed you yet."


    "When you die, I won''t be a divine envoy."


    The two fell silent, and the chariot started slowly and flew towards the rocky beach.


    There seemed to be several screams afterwards.


    On a floating island not too far away.


    Xie Zheng laughed inexplicably, "Hey, they are gone."


    "The formation has indeed been quiet for a long time."


    Ming Yuan braced half of his body, with a trace of doubt on his face, "All gone? Che Peng is not so easy to pass, right? I heard before coming that he might be desperate."


    "After all, who will really fight hard?"


    Xie Zheng said indifferently, "You practitioners in the immortal realm all like to talk more than do, not as good as those in Outland."


    Mingyuan didn''t care, "I admit that I am, but Che Peng may not be. Those guys from the Suspension Sect cannot be treated with common sense."


    Xie Zheng waved his hand, "No matter what you say, he has already left. This is the news from Zhou Shu. There can be no falsehoods, but no one has left. There is also Ni who is waiting for death. What... isn''t it waiting for you?"


    "Uh."


    Mingyuan stagnated, "I didn''t offend him. Besides, it was you and not me that reminded him at that time."


    Xie Zheng smiled, "Without you, I can''t remind him, let us share half of the credit, but I don''t care, Xianshucheng and Haze Country are allies in the first place, and even if you are collaborators, hahaha."


    "Don''t talk about it, I''m really worried now. What does he mean by staying? He won''t really have to wait for me to show up. This is still troublesome," Mingyuan touched his chin and said in a deep voice. They are all gone. I��ll fight twice. Even if I��m working with Xianting, but now he��s guarding I can��t come out well. In case he wants to stay for a few decades, I You can only stay with you, you can''t just go back without coming."


    Xie Zheng looked at him and smiled, "It''s rare to see you worry about yourself, but it''s okay. Zhou Shu will go over and drive him away. When you reappear, the fairy spies in the city will naturally know that you have been there."


    "Zhou Shu, he dare to go out by himself?"


    Mingyuan''s expression condensed slightly, "That''s what he told you?"


    Xie Zheng shook his head quickly, "Don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t contact him directly. These are all the Haechi clan who stayed in the city said, but it should be a decision, not necessarily for him to go, we just wait and see. "


    "I don''t have a quasi saint but plan to face the saint?"


    Mingyuan stood up and looked at the formation in the distance, "I''m a little curious, why don''t I go closer and take a look?"


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3371: 1 left

    A figure floated out of the formation, swaying towards Ni Zheng.


    Ni Zheng sat indifferently until the shadow flew in front of him, then raised his head and sneered.


    It was Zhou Shu, a small clone. He raised his hand, "Daoyou Ni, have you considered it?"


    Ni was sluggish, "what to consider?"


    "Of course I joined Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu pretended to be surprised and said, "I saw that the other quasi-saints had left, and only the Daoist fellow stayed here. I thought it was the Daoist fellow who listened to my opinion and considered it. He wanted to stay in another place. Isn''t that true? "


    "of course not!"


    Ni Zheng yelled, "Are you whimsical?!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said regretfully, "It is a long way to go to believe in the strength of Xianshu City."


    Ni Zheng paused, and said coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m alone now, no reinforcements will come, you call out your quasi saint, everyone meets and fights, I will go no matter if I win or lose. If he refuses to come out, I will not leave, and you Xianshu City will always face my threat!"


    He had to say that if he didn''t see the quasi-sage of Xianshu City and got some evidence, it would be really hard to handle after returning.


    Che Peng casually gave him a charge of lying about military affairs, which could prevent him from turning over for thousands of years.


    Zhou Shu paused, seemingly thoughtful, "It is indeed a great threat. Fellow Daoist is here, and no one dares to come over."


    Ni Zheng stared at him, "Just know, hurry up and call out your quasi-sage...just just hit it."


    He is helpless and guilty. It is not necessary for anyone to be willing to fight against the quasi-sage. In case of accidental damage, it is the practice of hundreds and thousands of years is gone. It is best for everyone to fight with peace. It makes sense.


    Ni Zheng said it bluntly, and Zhou Shu also understood that it would do no harm to both parties, but where is the quasi-sage.


    The people from the Haechi clan must not be able to come out, so Xianshu City might be a holy.


    Ni Zheng was a little anxious, "City Lord Zhou, don''t waste time, it''s convenient for everyone to finish work quickly."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu just smiled, and said nothing.


    He came out to find a way to get rid of Ni Zheng, regardless of whether he had Zhunsheng or not. He had made a lot of preparations before he came, but when he got to the front of Ni, he found that those preparations seemed useless, ���� Zhunshengtai Stronger, even if the quasi-sage who has consumed half a year in a row, he still has the strength to crush the Golden Immortal.


    After losing the protection of the formation, Xianshu City was not suitable for anyone to come out.


    The strongest people in the city at the moment should be King Jiang and Sima Yi, plus a Xiangru who has activated the eighth bloodline.


    King Jiang did not have a soul lamp to stay in the demon refining world. If something happened, he could not be saved and could not be dispatched. The reason for Sima Yi was also the same. It was impossible for the Emperor Xiangru to plant a soul lamp. If he died, he would die. It is impossible to go.


    And Zhao Yueru Caiying didn''t have to think about it, and he couldn''t come out even if he had a soul lamp. Ni Zheng, a quasi-sage like a hemp, was definitely not suitable for opponents.


    In the end, the only person in the city who can fight is probably only Zhou Shu himself. In fact, Zhou Shu also wants to give it a try, but now the soul shadow can��t come out, and he can��t fight if he wants to. It��s impossible to use his unrecovered body. Go and fight, although he has the support of the "sage seed", he will not take risks.


    It is still a big problem that there is no top combat power in the city that can be used unscrupulously.


    However, this problem should not take long to be resolved.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Ni Zheng''s expression grew gloomy, and he wanted to slap Zhou Shu to death, but he still held back after thinking about it.


    Wan Muting.


    Qingque pointed to the sand table and said worriedly, "Shu, someone is here, three red dots."


    "Now there are people coming to Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu was also a little surprised, his face changed slightly when he took a closer look.


    Qingque nodded, "It should be, very strong. One of the red dots is only slightly worse than the quasi-sage, and it is also within the access restrictions of the formation."


    Monitoring the intensity of the offenders is a very basic function, which is available in all formations, and the type of offenders that can be distinguished is a unique attribute of the wooden formation world.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Interesting, I seem to have guessed who it is."


    In the void.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s sudden smile, Ni Zheng said slowly, "Have you finally thought about it?"


    Converged the domain, let go of perception, and was ready to respond to the enemy, but never felt the quasi-saint approaching, and said angrily, "You..."


    "Don''t worry, wait a minute."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the distance, showing a bit of silence.


    Ni Zheng frowned and looked in the direction. After a short while, a group of black shadows slowly appeared in his sight and galloped over quickly.


    "Devil Abyss Mayfly?"


    He knew it by himself, but he just couldn''t figure out why the demons would appear here.


    "City Lord Zhou, meet again!"


    The mayfly stopped slowly, a huge figure slowly stood up, and waved to Zhou Shu from a distance.


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Great Demon Lord, I don''t remember seeing you."


    "It''s boring to say that."


    The figure gradually became clear. It was the Great Demon Lord of the Ephes world, but compared to before, he was a circle larger and more than 80 feet tall. He said leisurely, "Hey, you and I are old friends. Now, so many demon worlds have come together, has the city lord forgotten?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned, "It turned out to be the Great Demon Lord Ive! I almost can''t recognize it. Looking at you like this, I thought you had eaten Zhutian."


    Obviously, Ive already knew that Zhou Shu was the Great Demon Lord Zhou Shu, then he had no need to conceal it, just admit it.


    Iver laughed and said, "Hahaha, I want to eat it, but I can''t eat it."


    "Then please ask me," Zhou Shu smiled, "The Great Demon Lord came over today, I don''t know what''s going on? Could it be the same as the Immortal Realm, I took a fancy to Xianshu City, and wanted to take the opportunity to fish A handful? Then you are late and you missed the best opportunity."


    "The Lord''s words are bad."


    Ive shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Blood Wish Realm and Xianshu City are close at hand. They are natural allies and guard each other. When I learned that the Fairy Realm is coming to attack you, I rushed over immediately, but it was still too late. One step, I couldn''t see the city lord show off his power and drive away the heroic figures of the quasi-sages, but...fortunately there is one left!"


    The voice didn''t fall He already had an extra hundred-foot spear in his hand, and immediately screamed and rushed over.


    Demon Abyss Mayfly waved its wings, and hundreds of thousands of miles would arrive in an instant, billowing black smoke all the way.


    As soon as he arrived in front of him, a thick blood mist, layer upon layer emerged, wrapping Ni Zheng in it.


    "The evil barrier of the demons!"


    Ni Zheng had been prepared for a long time, and with his feet stamped, a heavy white light emerged from his feet, quickly driving out the black smoke.


    At the same time, the fire in his eyes flashed, and the whole person turned into a fiery flame.


    White light, black smoke, blood mist, flames, powers constantly collided, exploded, and in an instant, the void became mixed and gorgeous, and there were huge messy brilliance and storms everywhere, like who used the void as a canvas, Many thick ink **** were splashed up casually.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of hopysky2015, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3372: Overdone

    The two erupted at the same time, and even the formation not far away shook.


    This made Zhou Shu a little grateful. If it hadn''t been for the two to fight, he would immediately give up the clone, fearing that he would also be affected.


    This Great Demon Lord Yves also possessed a lot of power of the Demon God.


    Is it really eating the boiled heaven?


    Devouring the demons related to oneself to increase their strength, there is no shortage of this kind of situation in the demon world, and even some demons do this specifically, but if you think about it, it is impossible. After all, Zhutian is the person who the Aotian Demon God likes, even if Iver If you have such an idea, you can''t do it.


    After a few hundred breaths, Iver and Ni Zheng separated.


    Ni Zheng looked even more tired, and Ive was covered in blood.


    This kind of fighting is not about blasting the battlefield. It doesn''t take much time to know who is strong and who is weak.


    "You are not my opponent."


    Ni Zheng said coldly, "We don''t need to fight, I don''t want to go to the Demon Realm, nor do I want to deal with you."


    Ive wiped it a few times at random, pinched the blood on his body, put it to his mouth and swallowed it, "Ha, but I want to continue fighting."


    With a wave of the spear, the huge Demon Abyss mayfly quickly turned around, as agile as a mosquito, facing Ni Zheng, preparing for the second charge.


    Ni Zheng showed a bit of sorrow, but before speaking, Ive had already rushed over again.


    This time the speed is faster and the power is greater. The Demon Abyss Mayfly slams straight down like a black sun that has just fallen. The surrounding void of tens of thousands of miles collapses in an instant, the space is limited, and there is no escape. escape.


    This Demon Abyss Mayfly was originally Yves''s mount, and the two cooperated for so many times, and they did their best, and the power was naturally extraordinary.


    "It''s the demons, stubborn, and don''t understand the rules."


    Ni Zheng was angrily, but after a secret curse, he could only do his best to resist.


    If the opponent is a cultivator, he doesn��t care. After all, the realm is a bit lower than him, but the demons can��t. The demons have restrained the cultivator. The demons can also harm him, especially the demons with the power of the devil. Being invaded by the power of the demon god, even the quasi-sage is uncomfortable, it is not impossible for a crack in the palace of order.


    Must be cautious.


    There was no spectacular sight in the match this time. I only saw that black and red exchanged several times quickly in the huge space, and it was calm.


    The Demon Abyss Mayfly flew away again, and Ive had more wounds on his body, and the scales on the Mayfly seemed to be scattered a lot.


    Ni Zheng''s goatee has fallen off a bit, and it looks sparse. He grabbed his beard and exclaimed, "Do you really want to die?"


    "Can you kill me?"


    Iver looked up to the sky with a long smile, raised his spear high, black light from the tip of the spear surged, stirring the situation, and a huge vortex was forming.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Ni Zheng''s eyes dazzled, and he straightened up. The next breath had appeared in the sky above Iver.


    The raging flame in his hand, blazing and solid, gradually turned into a short sword, but he used the holy fire order as a magic weapon. If you don''t want to hurt yourself, you must defeat the opponent. The holy fire order is the most convenient, which stores the holy fire door disciples. The sacred fire essence gathered by the cultivation base is comparable to Taoism, but it will be consumed after it is used, and it takes a lot of disciples and time to collect it again. He was not willing to use it just now in Xianshu City.


    Knowing how powerful he was, he was still brave and courageous. He shouted "Devil help me", his stature rose sharply, and he used the spear to meet the short sword.


    Bang!


    The void suddenly shook, as if torn apart, the starlight looked asymmetrical, and the formation not far away shook a few times.


    The avatar of Zhou Shu, who had just ran out, shrank back in a hurry.


    After dozens of breaths, everything subsided and the two separated again.


    Yves stood upright, but the blood on his body slid down like a waterfall, condensing into a large pool of blood on the back of the mayfly.


    Next to Koike, lies the magic soldier with a few cracks open. It doesn''t seem to have been soaked in the magic soldier pool for hundreds of years, for fear that it will not recover.


    Ni Zheng lost another pinch of his beard. He glanced at Guanghua''s dim holy fire order, sighed and put it away, and slowly said, "The immortal world and the demon world are far from when the war begins, and you and I have no grievances. Stop it, if you continue to fight, you will hurt your peace."


    "Our demons still like fighting more than being kind!"


    Through the blood waterfall, he could see the blood-red eyes, still full of fighting spirit, as if no harm could stop him from continuing.


    Ni Zheng secretly sighed.


    Obviously the opponent has suffered a lot of injuries, but now it is him who is upset.


    The opponent has many demons with the power of the devil. As long as it is not fatal, it will be a headache. No matter how badly the devil''s body suffers, it can be restored as long as he goes back to cultivate for hundreds of thousands of years. But as a practitioner, he can''t. Extremely exhausted, a series of explosive shots made his soul and the core of the law begin to loosen, and the most terrible thing was the wheel of life that was responsible for reincarnation and made the life wheel of infinite vitality, which was eroded by the demon energy in the confrontation with the power of the devil. a little.


    Although the Palace of Life is not damaged, there are problems with several important positions inside, and it must be restored as soon as possible.


    Fighting against the Demon Race is so disgusting, especially the powerful Demon Race. This Yves plus Demon Abyss Mayfly is almost the same as the Demon Lord, even more disgusting.


    "Two, wait a minute."


    There was a voice coming out of the formation, and Zhou Shu flew out slowly.


    Iver appeared suddenly, so desperately fighting with Ni, he didn��t know the reason, but no matter what the reason, he couldn��t let Iver die here. The Demon World would definitely not give up, to Xian Shu The city has no good, it must come out to stop it.


    The timing was right, Iver was seriously injured, and Ni Zheng was also exhausted. Maybe the people in Xianshu City could be beaten.


    Eve didn''t make any more moves, only cursed secretly from the bottom of his heart.


    Only came out now, this time I lost.


    He came here to form an "alliance" with Xianshu City. It is not a real alliance, but an alliance in the eyes of the fairy world. As long as the fairy world thinks that Xianshu city is related to the devil world, Xianshu city and the fairy world are completely opposed. The goal was achieved.


    There is a fairy city next to him. It seems to be an enemy of the fairy world, but the fairy world has always been cunning. Who knows if Xianshu city and the fairy world are acting? In case Xianshu City is a chess piece placed on the edge of the Demon Realm, it is a big crisis for the Demon Realm.


    So he finally appeared and planned to start with Ni, just pretending to be a good one, but who would have thought that he had hit a lot of fire, and he even gave a vote.


    Does this quasi-sage named Ni Zheng really have enemies with him? Every time he kills, is it because he acted too much?


    Ni Zhengzong was eager to stop. He stepped back and looked at Zhou Shu coldly, "Unexpectedly, there is still such a good relationship between City Lord Zhou and the Demon Realm."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Fellow Daoist has heard a word, what you saw may not be true."


    "No need to say more."


    Ni Zheng said solemnly, "City Lord Zhou, now you should take out the quasi-sage, I understand, what a cunning city lord, are you planning to leave me here completely? It is a pity that you will be disappointed."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200203170742944 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Wonderful book house


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3373: Pass me 1 level

    Zhou Shu sighed, "Why do fellow Taoists never forget the holy thoughts?"


    "I visited from afar, but I didn''t even see the quasi-sage of Xianshu City. The city lord didn''t put us in the eyes of the immortal world, right?


    After Ni Zheng finished speaking, he followed with a sigh, "If you let him come out, I am convinced to go. If you insist on not, I have no choice but to stay here."


    After being exhausted, he fought again, and he himself didn''t want to fight the quasi-sage anymore, but the threat of Che Peng was here, so he had to insist.


    There are still fairy spies in Xianshu City. He did not see the news of the quasi-sage spreading back to the celestial world. The Xuanling Sect would definitely find trouble with him and the holy fire gate, and as long as the quasi-sage came out, he would just behave. If you leave, this trouble will be avoided.


    "This servant is still talking loudly, don''t worry about City Lord Zhou, I will help you take care of him!"


    Ive brandished his spear and shouted loudly, but the Demon Abyss Mayfly under his feet was still motionless.


    "no need."


    Zhou Shuzheng straightened his sleeves, and said solemnly, "Since Ni Daoyou insists not to leave, then Xian Shucheng has no choice but to respond and let me learn about Daoyou''s brilliant tricks."


    Ni''s face turned black, "For the city lord, forget it, I won''t make a move."


    In his eyes, Zhou Shu is still the seed of a saint, the kind of person who cannot be beaten at all. In case of being missed by the saint, it is more troublesome than being punished by the immortal world. At least the punishment of the immortal world is held by the holy fire gate, offending the saint, but only suffering himself. .


    "What on earth do you want, fellow Taoist?"


    Zhou Shu showed a slight displeasure. He had rarely seen anyone so rascal who was a quasi-sage.


    If you don''t leave or fight, you have to see the quasi-sage. Of course, Zhou Shu will not know what Ni Zheng thinks. If you don��t know that there is a quasi-sage in Xianshu, it means you can��t pass the pass.


    Ni Zheng said slowly, "I''ve said it several times, it''s just to fight with your quasi-sage. Could it be that you don''t have a quasi-sage?"


    As soon as he said the words, he felt a little panicked in his heart. If Xianshu City really has no quasi-sage, then his own pot will be too big. Maybe the responsibility for not attacking Xianshu City will fall on him. After all, the entire attack The process was all deployed based on the quasi-sage in Xianshu City... But the person who passed the word to him before was definitely the quasi-sage. Isn��t it Xianshu��s city, but a passerby? Then why help Xian Shucheng?


    Zhou Shu stared at him, just about to say something, suddenly he stagnated, his face turned a little weird.


    "Really?"


    Ni Zheng''s body trembled a bit when he noticed this change.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Why don''t you have to go out in person with Daoist friends? A child under him is enough."


    "what did you say?"


    Ni Zheng''s face changed drastically, but no one responded. As soon as Zhou Shu finished speaking, his figure disappeared into the void, and a ray of light suddenly lit up outside the formation.


    A red shadow galloped over like a shooting star, surprisingly fast.


    Soon, the red shadow stopped not far in front of Ni, but it was a husky with Lei Gong''s face.


    He was a little shorter than Ni Zheng, holding a seven-foot-long golden rod in his hand, looking at him with disdain, and winking, "If you want to see the quasi-sage, you have to get past me. turn off!"


    Bang.


    Ni Zheng stretched out his hand and pointed, and the husky struggled twice and was shot tens of thousands of miles away.


    Also laughed angrily.


    It��s so funny. It��s nothing more than not letting the quasi-sage come out. Zhou Shu actually took a boy to tease. The more ridiculous boy was not a human being, but a hunk who was not even a spiritual pet. He didn��t care about his identity and killed him directly. That is, although it was killed, the anxiety in my heart is difficult to resolve. Why is Xianshu city so messy? Let the quasi-sage come out and everyone will be finished with one shot and two, could it be... Could it be that Xianshu city really has no quasi-sage ?


    That would be troublesome.


    "If you want to see the quasi-sage, you have to pass my level!"


    While he was thinking about it, the weird and blunt voice rang in his ears again, and when he fixed his eyes, the husky came back.


    Still the same, without any injuries, the golden rod in his hand pointed to him, and the eyebrows and eyes were a little more fierce.


    "not dead?"


    Ni Zheng was stunned.


    He stretched his finger, and it took a bit of strength, even the Golden Immortal Hunyuan could not stand it. This kind of alien hog should be crushed into powder immediately, why is it so good?


    Seeing that annoying face, he pointed out again.


    Hooters took the gold rod in one fell swoop, but it was useless, and was rolled away again and flew farther.


    This time Ni Zheng paid special attention, and his mind was slightly shaken.


    Hozn is really fine.


    After his own power that transcended the law, it had no other effect except to bounce it away.


    The body structure of that hunk is not like any foreign race he has seen, and he can''t see the spirit, and the body is even more weird, and it is extremely solid, even if it is a Taoist tool.


    What kind of weird race is this?


    Suddenly, Huxie flew back again, "If you want to see the quasi-sage, you have to pass my test!"


    After a loud roar, he smashed the golden rod straight over.


    Ni Zheng didn''t move in a hurry this time, and when the golden rod fell not far in front of him, he opened it with a wave of his hand.


    His complexion remained unchanged, but his mind shook again, even more than before.


    He didn''t make a move on purpose, wanting to see how powerful the hustle was, but this look was even more confusing.


    The power used by Hoho seems to have nothing to do with any law, but the essence is extremely strong, and his absolute realm has not formed too much obstacle, and it is not difficult to penetrate it, although he is sure that those powers will not hurt him, But this is too strange.


    He was wondering here, and there were others not far away.


    Iver didn''t know the hoots, but knew the golden rod in the hands of hoots.


    The golden rod is made of the ghost gold of the demon world. The ghost gold is an extremely rare mineral material, only produced in Zero Demon Abyss. Its material is extremely hard, and almost nothing or power can destroy it. The clan will not be used to make magic weapons, in fact, it can''t be made.


    Similar to it is Nether Silver, which is very suitable for communicating magic power and is one of the most common magic weapon materials.


    Could it be that the Demon Race can also use Nether Gold, but that Huzhen doesn''t have the slightest demon aura on his body, and he doesn''t use magic power.


    Where did you seem to have heard of such weird things?


    what!


    Ive''s face suddenly changed, as if thinking of something, he even shouted out his mother tongue, "Linxie that magic monkey!"


    The demon next to him stopped when he heard the sound, and said in surprise, "What? That demon monkey that can never die? Impossible!?"


    Ive nodded and didn''t want to speak any more, his attention was all on the hozen.


    There will be no other possibility. The one who can take the Quasi-Sage''s attack without any damage is probably only the legendary body harder than everything in the heavens, and there is no magic monkey that can be destroyed.


    For the Demon Race, Lin Xie that Demon Monkey is a nightmare.


    As long as he appears, there will be calamity, not only because the demon monkey can''t be killed, but also because the demon race he defeated will never be able to resurrect, even if the demon Lord meets it, the result is also the same.


    It can be said that the Demon Monkey is the real and only natural enemy of the Demon Race.


    He unexpectedly appeared again, in Xianshu City.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200203170742944 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3374: small stone

    Wan Muting.


    Seeing the little stone being thrown into the air, Caiying exclaimed, "Is the little stone okay?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It should be fine. No matter how he is beaten, it will be fine. We have not seen this before, and your sword intent can''t hurt him."


    Qingque was a little puzzled, "But... even the quasi-sage can''t hurt him?"


    "It''s hard to say whether it''s hurt or not, but he can''t be beaten to death. He is immortal."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "At present, the only way to solve the magic monkey is to seal him and prevent him from coming out. This has been verified many times in the magic world. As for how the magic monkey will face the practitioners in the fairy world, I don��t know yet. He had never been to the fairy world, he had only been to the Xuanhuang World, and no one in the Xuanhuang World could kill him, only suppressed."


    Qingque''s jaw head, "I know, you and I fished him out together."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The four sacred beasts plus the spiritual veins have kept the demon monkeys for thousands of years, but most of them were not the prosperous demon monkeys. At that time, he did not kill many people."


    Qingque followed, "Maybe he was exiled by the Demon Race. The Demon Race knew that he could not kill the Demon Monkey, so he simply thought of sending him to the Xuanhuang Realm on the edge of the heavens. If he can''t come out, the Demon Realm will be resolved. A major concern."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It''s really possible..."


    He knows some information about Linxie that demon monkey, a few are inquired from the demon world by small tricks, and most of them are from the perspective of the demon soldier through reincarnation.


    Because the demons don''t use words and almost no records are passed down, the demons can leave some incomplete pictures.


    The demon monkey is the nemesis of the demon race. It was like this a long time ago. At that time, the demon world was still peaceful, and there were no powerful demon races such as the demon lord, etc., and various demon races were scattered in various realms to survive and develop. At this time, the demon monkey appeared inexplicably. In the world where the demon monkey came, the demon race in the world could only accept destruction, and there was no chance to resist it, and the name of the demon monkey came from it.


    Lin Xie Na, in many demons, means invincible impossible to defeat.


    Every time the magic monkey destroys a realm, it will be silent for a period of time, and then appear in another realm, with varying intervals.


    With the continuous development of the demons and the increasing population, there are more and more powerful demons that can receive the power of the demon gods. The demon world has gradually formed the ten world model of the demon master demon lord, and each demon lord continues to expand outward. The Demon Realm has also become bigger and bigger, but no matter how strong the Demon Race becomes, the Demon Monkey is still the nemesis of the Demon Race.


    Because no matter what you do, no demon clan can kill a demon monkey, and the demon clan killed by a demon monkey can never resurrect.


    The most frightening thing is that the more demon clan in the world that the demon monkey appears, the stronger the demon monkey of Lin Xie, the general little demon world, such as the place where there is no demon king, the demon monkey disappears quickly after killing it. , And if the Demon Monkey appears in the realm where the Demon Lord is located... After several blood and tears lessons, the Demon Lord also has to evade its front, and after the Demon Monkey appears, they will leave the realm where they are first, because they know that as long as they don��t leave , The magic monkey will not disappear, and they will be 100% killed by the magic monkey, and they will never be overborn.


    No one knows how he came, his existence and purpose seems to be to destroy the demons.


    For the demon monkeys, the demon clan had little to do, but later the demon clan discovered a rule. The more demon clan that the demon monkey kills in a realm, the longer the silence period will be, and it may not come out again for thousands of years.


    Knowing this law, they thought of a way to deal with it. Once the demon monkey appeared, they would send a large number of low-level demon races to that world, and at the same time transfer other demon races out. In this way, the time for the demon monkeys to disappear could be longer. Many, they can also be safe a lot.


    About ten thousand years ago, the magic monkey appeared for the last time, and there was no record thereafter.


    Zhou Shu didn��t get the detailed information about the last time the Demon Monkey appeared, but Qingque��s guess is obviously very reasonable. Most of the wise demon races thought of a way and used the Xuanhuang Realm exiled to the edge of the heavens to use some method to The magic monkey was also exiled in the past, of course, it may be a coincidence.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, the magic monkey has come into contact with forces other than the magic power of the demon god.


    He was suppressed and transformed into a new form, and then became a small stone in the world of refining demon.


    Under the guidance of Zhou Shu and others, his bloodthirsty nature was gradually hidden, and the special attributes that became stronger in the Vietnam War helped Zhou Shu accomplish many things and became one of Zhou Shu''s powerful helpers. , And now, he even has spiritual wisdom.


    By the way, it is not easy for the magic monkey to open up its wits and then speak. Everyone in the world of demon refining has put in a lot of effort. Of course, Xiao Jin, Xue Nu, Hu Lao and Cai Ying are the ones who have contributed the most, and Xiao Jin is a role model. Xue Nu and Hu Lao Chen are good at temptation, but Caiying, maybe it is black near Mo?


    Of course, he still doesn''t speak much now, and he still speaks with a stick most of the time.


    Well, Netherworld Gold was found by a small trick, and it took a lot of effort.


    After being exposed to reincarnation and magic, the Great Desolate Halberd is no longer suitable for small stones, and Netherworld Gold is the best choice.


    In fact, the magic monkey��s natural weapon is Nether Gold, this indestructible material from the devil world, something that no fairy demon can handle, but in his hands it is like mud in his hands. , You can change into any shape you want, thus exerting the strongest power.


    After the completion of Xianshu City, Xiao Shishi was a little depressed, especially after Hu Lao retreat.


    Because there are not many opportunities to fight, and there is no way to improve and perform. Unlike the demon world, the secret realm in the city is not suitable for him, and it is completely impossible to practice against other practitioners or foreign races. His characteristics of the stronger the vietnam war require people. If you have more people, you can use your abilities. Those weird black auras usually only appear by killing opponents. If there are few people, he is just a sandbag to be beaten, and he can''t fight back.


    But it is indeed a good sandbag. Zhou Shu hasn''t tried it, but Hu Lao once said that small stones may be more resistant than old tortoises.


    "I''ve been beaten up more than 20 times, and it''s still okay. Little Rock is amazing!"


    Caiying clapped her hands, looked at Little Stone with envy, and said, "Zhou, how did you think of letting him out?"


    Qingque also nodded and smiled, "Ni Zheng now knows that he can''t even beat a little monkey in Xianshu City. Even if he doesn''t want the face of the saint, he won''t ask for it again. Holy, this move is indeed a good move, we never expected it before."


    "It''s nothing."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, so he wouldn''t say that he was reminded by Xue Nu that he had nothing to do.


    Then Xuenu and Xiaojin helped, persuading Xiao Shitou to face Ni Zheng. Zhou Shu''s words were not very useful at all, and after "robbing" Xiao Shishi''s Great Desolate Halberd, Xiao Shitou had ignored him for a long time.


    Next time you go to Outer Demon Realm, you must take him with you.


    Zhou Shu touched his chin and thought to himself.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3375: Become real

    Three days passed.


    Little Stone is still attacking Ni Zheng, tirelessly, and fights repeatedly.


    Most of the time, he was bounced off without touching it, but he seemed to enjoy it. It should be the moments when he could rush in occasionally, which gave him a lot of satisfaction. After all, it has been a long time to fight, and he can feel it, This is a very good opponent.


    It''s a pity that there are not too many miscellaneous soldiers to accumulate strength for him, otherwise the quasi-sage will fly to you to see.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu not far away, then turned his head again.


    Zhou Shu floated out a long time ago and stood very close, applauding from time to time, as if he was watching a play.


    But Ni Zheng, who has been beaten all the time, is not so laid-back. He looks very embarrassed. His old face is already darker than the bottom of the pot. There is no such thing as majesty. Is this quasi saint? Speaking of it, he was really depressed. When did he ever meet such an opponent and couldn''t kill him at all, even ignoring his own domain and pressure.


    Not surprisingly, the demon monkey Lin Xie had never been to the immortal world, and he couldn''t even know it.


    Fortunately speaking, if the demon monkey was born in the immortal world instead of the demon world, there may have been a lot of trouble in the immortal palace several times, and the saints should be invited to suppress it.


    "do not fight!"


    Finally couldn''t help it, Ni Zheng waved away the little stone and shouted at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "You will be able to see the quasi-sage of Xianshu City if you fight him away."


    "It''s gone, can''t I leave."


    Ni Zheng shook his arm without any image, "I''m leaving, don''t pester me anymore!"


    Zhou Shu turned to Little Stone, and said respectfully, "Little Stone, stop for a moment?"


    Xiao Shitou ignored Zhou Shu, and just flew over. Ni Zheng didn''t pay attention for a moment. He was hitting his shoulders, his brows clenched, and he couldn''t help shouting, "Ah!"


    The weird power seemed to be drawn directly on the soul, although there was no damage, it really hurts.


    Pushing away the little stone, he shouted, "City Lord Zhou, what do you mean?!"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "You have also seen this boy, he only listens to the quasi-sage, not me."


    Ni Zheng stepped back and said solemnly, "City Lord Zhou, are you planning to keep fighting? Then I will continue to attack the city!"


    The tone is serious, but when combined with the image, it is very funny, especially the beard with only a few remaining hairs, like a three hair.


    "Of course I hope fellow Daoist will leave soon, but I will accompany you if you want to fight Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said thoughtfully, "Then I will persuade him again, but I really cannot guarantee that he is obedient. Although he is a boy, his status is not lower than mine."


    Once again, he fended off the attack of the little stone. Looking at this tireless little guy, Ni Zheng became more irritable. When he was about to get angry, he suddenly thought of something, "City Lord Zhou, you let him go back and I will give you a small gift. To the quasi saint in the city."


    "what gift?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly sent another message to Xue Nu to ask Xiao Shitou to beat him again.


    Well, he actually wanted Ni Zheng to leave early, and he had asked Xuenv Caiying to persuade Xiao Shitou not to fight. Originally, Xiao Shi could go back by himself, but he didn''t expect Ni Zheng to give something. , No matter what it is, it won''t be bad from the quasi-sage, first get the hand and talk about it.


    "The saint name Dan is my reward for coming to Xianshu City this time."


    Ni Zheng straightened his clothes and said solemnly, "The mission is not completed, and I am too embarrassed to leave it. I will simply give it to the city lord."


    Zhou Shu was stunned and laughed, "Is Xian Ting so poor? Let the quasi-sages go to such a far place to work, and only give a saint''s name pill? Why don''t you just join Xianshu City? You have ten famous pills, you can discuss if you want more."


    Ni Zheng tossed hard and threw the box in front of Zhou Shu, "This is not an ordinary pill, you can see it."


    "Fellow Daoist is really generous, aren''t you afraid that I will go back, huh..."


    Zhou Shu''s smile froze on his face, staring at the box, a little dazed for a while.


    Ni Zheng stroked his beard and said, "The city lord can see it too? This is the famous pill of Moro, blessed by a saint who hasn''t lived for tens of thousands of years. Compared with the famous pill of Qing emperor and immortal world, it is not worth much. Plan, how?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu still silent, he said anxiously, "Could it be that you can''t see it, or can''t you understand?"


    "No, thanks for the generous gift from fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu grabbed the box and raised his hand, while Xiao Shitou closed his hand and walked back quickly.


    Ni Zheng looked at the box in Zhou Shu''s hand, seemingly unwilling to give up, but quickly laughed again, "You are welcome, it is my habit to not be rewarded for reactive power. If I rashly accept it, it may lead to cause and effect. Retribution is the best choice for the city lord, and I''m leaving."


    "Is it going to go now?"


    Zhou Shu pretended to be stunned, and when he looked again, Ni Zheng had already gone far.


    It seems that I really don''t want to stay.


    The Demon Abyss Mayfly flew over slowly and stayed a thousand miles away from Zhou Shu.


    The blood stains on Iver''s body have completely disappeared, and a thick black mist hovered all over his body, "Major Zhou Shu, long time no see."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and smiled, "It''s true that I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Yves sighed, "The city lord responded so calmly. I don''t know if you are a demon or a practitioner."


    "The Great Demon Lord wants me to be what I am."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, he smiled and said, "Why is the Great Demon Lord coming from afar? Is it because he wants to take advantage of the fire?"


    Iver looked at Zhou Shu and suddenly laughed, "Hahaha, I don��t do this to my neighbors. Besides, I can��t beat them. I��m here this time to form an alliance with fellow daoists and fight together. Fairy Garden."


    Zhou Shu said very bluntly, "Isn''t this alliance just taking advantage of the fire? If you don''t come early or late, let''s play a scene at this time."


    Iver nodded shamelessly, "It must be a special way to form an alliance with a practitioner."


    "Now that your goal has been achieved, Xian Ting will definitely connect Xian Shu City and the Demon World, and there is no need to say these things," Zhou Shu said calmly, "But I tell you, I can''t form an alliance with the Demon World. And you can''t really form an alliance with meCity Lord, please listen to me."


    Iver shook his head and stood up solemnly, "It was not a real alliance, but I want to become real now."


    "Does it mean Blood Wish Demon Lord?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "You all know that I am the Great Demon Lord Zhou Shu, but I have killed a lot of people in your demon world."


    "These are not problems at all. If the city lord still wants to come to the Demon Realm to kill people, he can do it at any time. After the alliance is formed, there is no problem. The dead Demon Race is still a part of the Demon Realm. As far as the demon race is concerned, there will be no new life if you don��t die.�� When I said this, Yi Fu glanced at Xianshu City, ��This was originally the iron rule of the Demon Realm, but in the heavens, there is a strange number that can change This unchanging iron rule."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "You mean little stone?"


    Yves nodded, "To be precise, it is Linxie that demon monkey. I think the city lord should know this name, right?"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3376: cloudy day

    Zhou Shu sighed slightly. When he let the little stone out before, he didn''t take into account that Yves was here.


    "The city lord knows it, so I''ll just say it straight."


    Iver became more solemn, "Linxie that demon monkey is an anomaly that must never appear in the demon world, so I hope the city lord can keep him in Xianshu city, no matter what happens, don��t let him go to any demon world, for For this, we can pay any price."


    "What''s the price?"


    When it was exposed, Zhou Shu simply let go, "Help Xianshu City to block the immortal army?"


    Iver nodded earnestly, "It is inevitable to defend Xianshu City. Demon Lord and even Demon Lord will come when necessary, but this will not be the only price."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "By the way, are they all coming soon?"


    Ive stopped and nodded, "It will take some time for the news to go back. They know, they should visit the city lord once, but the city lord can rest assured that they will not be malicious and impossible. Compared to Xianshu City, The threat of Lin Xie the demon monkey is much greater, and the city lord can help us restrict Lin Xie to one place, which is a good thing for the demon clan."


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, "It sounds like it''s okay."


    Iver said solemnly, "It must be possible, the chips are in your hands, and we have the greatest sincerity."


    "That means let me set the price, hehe, but I haven''t figured out how to set the price yet," Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, I don''t mean to let him go to the demon world, and he is a little different from the past."


    "I hope so, then we will talk more about it later."


    Ive seemed to be relieved, and his tone of voice eased a lot. "I can also see that the magic monkey now has no traces of the demon world, and it is more like a certain kind of alien, but the demon monkey is the demon monkey, with his terrifying qualities. Nothing has changed at all, no one can kill him, not even Quasi-Holy."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This is not a bad thing, is it?"


    "It''s definitely not for fellow Daoists, but for the Demon Race..." Yves smiled helplessly. "Of course the Demon Race does not want the existence of an odd number of natural enemies like the Demon Monkey, but since it exists, it can only accept it. I can only hope that he has been in the hands of fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied, "We have the same answer on this point."


    Ive thought for a while and said, "I can ask, where did you get this magic monkey? Is it from the end-winged clan?"


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "End Wing Clan, no, why do you say that?"


    "The last time we got the news of the Demon Monkey was from the End Wing Clan hundreds of years ago. It is said that they had seen the Demon Monkey once, and then the world they were in disappeared. This incident triggered a big event in the Demon World. Turbulence, alas," Yves sighed. "The demon monkey of Lin Xie, who has been silent for more than ten thousand years, once again appeared in the world when we all felt that he had completely disappeared, and once again brought us to the demon race. Disaster, no one knows where he will appear next time, even Mozun wants to move."


    "Such a big reaction?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Ah, has that world disappeared..."


    He knew that the little stone was Linxie that demon monkey, and it was also from the end-winged tribe.


    At that time there was no Xianshu City. He encountered a locust tide when he left the Yinkui realm. He asked the little stone to come out for a good fight, shocking the Mowing Clan who was also there, but he did not know that realm. Still gone, most of it was destroyed by the locust tide behind.


    Ive was startled, "Could it be that the city lord was also there?"


    Zhou Shu nodded without hiding, "Well, but the magic monkey was not obtained there, and we did not touch the demon world."


    Iver''s heart tightened, and he said unconsciously, "Even if it doesn''t move, the realm disappears. This is the fate of the Demon Race and the Demon Monkey."


    "This..." Zhou Shu paused after not knowing what to say, "How did the magic monkey disappear more than 10,000 years ago?"


    Iver thought for a few breaths, and shook his head, "I don��t know. I only know that the last realm where the demon monkey appears is in the territory of the Dragon Slayer Demon Lord. Very few demons can go there, and not much news has spread, but outside According to legends, Demon Slayer Demon Slayer sent hundreds of worlds of demon races to the demon monkeys to kill, so he disappeared for so long, because he protected the demon world, and no demon would attack his territory. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "Well, just this method..."


    Yves was very calm, "The city lord should know that this is the most effective. We have no other choice for the magic monkey."


    Zhou Shu looked at the Demon Abyss Mayfly under his seat, and didn''t intend to go on, "By the way, how about cooking the sky?"


    "That idiot! I''m still wandering around now. Ever since I went to the Phosphorescent Demon Lord, I have become more and more silly. When I came back, I looked for people to compete everywhere, and caused a lot of trouble..." Ive finished cursing, but he was a Face helpless, "He still doesn''t know that you are Great Demon Lord Zhou Shu, maybe he is also looking for you in the Demon Realm."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You can tell him, I welcome him here, and there is no problem in fighting."


    Eve sighed, "I still hope he is honest."


    Zhou Shu nodded. For a moment, it seemed as if he saw the look of an old father from Yves. Speaking of which, Yves did his best to Zhutian, and did not regard Zhutian as his substitute or flesh and blood. Very rare in demons.


    What is the reason?


    As if he was aware of it, a smile appeared on Yves''s face, "If the city lord wants it, just take it."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "What to take and what to take?"


    "Moyuan Mayfly, it''s also considered a handy gift."


    Obviously it was not just talking. After speaking, Ive jumped up and let the mayfly fly towards Zhou Shu.


    "I didn''t even say what bicycle I wanted..."


    Zhou Shu murmured a few words, but he really wanted it. This Demon Abyss mayfly was undoubtedly the one that carried Zhutian and him, and Zhou Shu felt the breath of the Profound Yellow Realm from its body, and that The eyes of the weird saint have many secrets..., "Ever, even if you give it to me, I can''t control it."


    Iver smiled and shook his head, "Don''t worry about this."


    On the back of the empty Demon Abyss Mayfly, a figure suddenly appeared, and he bent down and bowed to Zhou Shu, "I am willing to serve the city lord."


    "He is called Yintian, and he will belong to the city lord from now on. He is a rare hidden demon in the demon world, and he has blood demon blood. He should be able to help the city lord to do something to ensure his loyalty. If the city lord does not want him one day, he If it��s not too troublesome to destroy this, you can send it back."


    Iver raised his hand A cloud of black mist flew in front of Zhou Shu suddenly.


    In the black mist, there was a jet black transparent bottle with a drop of gray blood in it.


    The figure on the mayfly''s back trembled slightly, and then returned to normal, "Observe orders on a cloudy day."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu put away the blood bottle and nodded gently, "Then it is better to be respectful."


    "Haha, then I''m leaving, and I will visit the city lord in a while."


    Iver gave a long laugh, escaped into the void, turned into a black smoke and disappeared.


    "City Lord, what am I going to do?"


    The Demon Abyss Mayfly has flown to his side, and the hidden demon salutes very respectfully.


    "Go back to Xianshu City."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3377: Dont want

    "What''s the matter with that monkey?"


    "Where do I know, I have never seen such a monster!"


    "It is indeed a monster, and I can''t see through it. It''s hard to tell if it''s a life."


    "But it''s not great. Even if you can''t kill it, it''s not a big problem. It doesn''t matter if you encounter it, Ni Zheng is very upset by the excitement."


    "It''s not strong, but I always feel weird, that kind of power...I want to go to Xianshu City to see it."


    "Don''t go! You can play in the past, enter Xianshu City, do your family still want it?"


    "Keep on drinking tea, and go for a few more shots in a few days."


    "Hehe, Zhunsheng still hasn''t come out after all..."


    The two people on the floating island recovered their leisurely life, but they were more confused and hard to calm down.


    At this time, Xianshu City was full of joy.


    The three quasi-sages retreated one after another, marking the victory of Xianshu City''s defense battle.


    Decades of hard construction have got the best return today.


    Almost all the people who stayed behind were celebrating, and after seeing the exciting news from Xuan Huang Jie, they entered a carnival state.


    "It''s a banquet!"


    "Eleven big worlds have free supply of immortal food and immortal wine, open to eat and drink, it is said that they were obtained from the dragon world!"


    "I don''t go to any banquets. For these six months, Yuntong is free, and all the secret realms will be unconditionally opened. A good opportunity is wasted if you don''t practice."


    "That''s right, but I still plan to go to the banquet. It''s a big event in which the whole city participates. Nearly 100,000 people are there. Even a few deputy city owners are there. I heard that there is... Hey, that''s the real opportunity. ."


    "Ah, wait for me!"


    Every world is cheering constantly, of course, there are also some disharmonious voices, such as hiding in a dark corner and secretly sending messages to the fairy world, but they will not know that all their actions are in Zhou Shu��s eyes, and they are left behind. , Zhou Shu also deliberately.


    Wan Muting.


    Zhou Shu and Qingque surrounded a pill.


    "Don''t look at it, the more you look at it, the more headaches you get. There must be something wrong with this Dan."


    Qingque threw her hand away, a little angry, "I know that the fairy world will not give us any good things, and it also said that it will be paid."


    She was still very excited when she saw Ni Zheng delivering the pill, and she was eagerly waiting for Zhou Shu to return, but when she really saw the pill, she realized that it was not the case.


    Closing the box, Zhou Shu seemed to think, "This famous pill does have the will of the saint, but it gives people a feeling that the soul will be controlled after taking the pill, just like the original three corpse evil pill. Is there a saint who would do such a thing?"


    Qingque frowned, "Impossible, the name given by the saint was originally a blessing, but if you try to control the people who affect Dedan, it will not be a blessing but a disaster, even if it has gained a strong power, There is no benefit in itself, even oneself is no longer oneself, what is the use of strength."


    "Then it''s not a Ming Dan."


    Zhou Shu paused, "But how did the will of the saint in it come from?"


    Qingque thought for a long time, and wondered, "Will there be a saint in the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "Are you talking about the Saint Moro? It is impossible to use the status of a saint to do this kind of thing. Although I don''t think the saint is detached from everything, it is too much, even the saint takes the lead. Control other people, what will the heavens be like... What do you think of me like this, Qing?"


    Qingque patted him and said worriedly, "Please don''t say the name of the saint directly! You don''t listen to it after you say it several times."


    "It''s fine here, someone is watching."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Jianmu, and said with a smile, "Jianmu is considered the ancestor of the saint, and they dare not snoop."


    Qingque snorted, "Returning to the ancestor, Jianmu has been in Xianshu City for so long, and I haven''t seen any saints come to help. If we didn''t try to block the immortal world, Xianshu City would not be guaranteed. Jianmu is afraid that he will be robbed of the immortal realm. They are all unscrupulous descendants!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Ha, you told me to be careful, and I don''t care about scolding myself."


    "what!"


    The blue bird hurriedly covered her mouth and peeked around, as if the saint was on the side.


    "Don''t be silly, there won''t be anyone," Zhou Shu touched her head and slowly said, "I think Xianshu City has not been favored by a saint, and we are almost the same, none of us got it from a saint. Good, and Jianmu was snatched by the fairy world, but it is something that some saints like to see."


    Qingque was stunned, "Isn''t it? Isn''t it that we are also fighting against the saint?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "It''s just an illusion of mine. Don''t think about it too much. It''s definitely not our turn to fight the saint now."


    This is a kind of comfort. Generally, no cultivator is willing to confront the saints. Qingque Zhao Yueru is no exception. Mention of saints, they naturally develop fear, but Zhou Shu knows that it is not necessarily just an illusion. It may be on the road to confront the saint.


    Many avenues have dominated the heavens for many years, and the pattern has been set. A new avenue has suddenly appeared. New founders want to be holy and want to change the fixed pattern. Will those saints who represent the avenue sit and watch?


    And Jianmu is also a threshold for many saints.


    If the sage is compared to the fairy world, Jianmu is the Xuanhuang world, and the Xuanhuang world, the mother world of the fairy world, was abandoned by the fairy world and exiled again. What about Jianmu?


    Saying that the saint does not want to see Jianmu and Zhou Shu is not necessarily an illusion.


    Qingque nodded and thought about it seriously, "Actually, it doesn''t matter if I fight against the saint."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, and said in surprise, "Qing, you can''t talk nonsense about this sentence."


    Qingque said frankly, "It doesn''t matter at all. It''s too far away for me to be sanctified. I never think I can do it. Then, even if I do things that disobey the saints, I don''t need to care. Give up, I think the saint is too embarrassed to trouble me, hehe."


    "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked and was even angry. I did not expect Qingque to say such things. It is normal to fear the saint, but it is very abnormal to be afraid of sanctification. Although there are very few practitioners who can be sanctified, none of them have yet. Practitioners who want to cultivate will say the words of surrender. Saying this is equivalent to giving up the path of cultivation and betraying the original heart. "How can a practitioner not to..."


    "I know."


    Qingque stretched his hand to hold Zhou Shu, and said seriously, "How can a cultivator not regard sanctification as his goal, but I really don��t have that kind of thinking. When I was in the Xuanhuang world, I did I just want to rise to immortality, but after Xiaoxue��s accident, I don��t think so. My heart has changed. Improving immortality is no longer my most desired thing, nor is it my goal. Promoted to immortality, but that is not what I want most."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she laughed, "I don''t want to be holy, really, Shu, you don''t despise me?"


    Zhou Shuding looked at her there and was silent for a while.


    And Qingque lowered her head, seemingly depressed, "Don''t speak, really despise me, do you think I am not worthy to be a practitioner?"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3378: guard

    Qingque lowered her head as if to cry.


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "Of course not, I never will."


    Qingque patted herself and smiled, "Hey, I''m much more happy if you say that."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "In fact, everyone has their own goals. As long as you stick to your own heart and walk your own path, you are a practitioner. There is no doubt that you are too, but I want to ask, Qing, you are the most What do you want to do?"


    Qingque looked at him with firm eyes, "Actually I am doing what I want to do the most."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Huh?"


    Qingque explained very seriously, "I...I can''t lose any important person anymore. I count as wise things, and absolutely can''t lose anymore. In short, I would rather die in front than see important people. To disappear in front of me, to die, absolutely not, absolutely not."


    "A guardian..."


    Zhou Shu understood something and froze.


    The voice of "Absolutely can''t" reverberated in my ears, and many familiar scenes were repeated back and forth in the sea of ??knowledge, New Moon City, the true soul body born of you, the form of blood demon...


    Qingque raised his eyebrows unconsciously, "Yes, yes, it''s a guardian."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and nodded, and said, "Guardian can also be holy."


    Qingque blinked, thinking he was joking, "What do you mean? Is guarding a kind of avenue? Don''t lie to me on purpose."


    Zhou Shu said very seriously, ��It��s not a great way, but it��s also possible to become a saint when fighting against saints. If you insist on walking with this goal, you may not be unable to become saints. Anyway, I think that as long as you look for the direction, every road The end is sanctification, and the same goal is different."


    Qingque thought for a while, put away her smile, "I don''t quite understand, but I believe what you said."


    Zhou Shu stared at her, "Then persist."


    Sensing the strange expression in his eyes, Qing Que was startled, but quickly nodded, "Yes, I will guard it to the end."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but also relieved a lot. Before, he was worried that the blue bird did not want to become a holy because he lost his faith or his heart. That was a taboo for practitioners. Now it doesn��t seem to be the case. I''m afraid I don''t want to leave.


    He pointed to the box and said, "What should you do with this pill, don''t you?"


    "No," Qingque shook his head, "Why don''t you just lose it. I always think he has bad intentions, maybe it''s a trap in the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s always a pity to lose the saint''s name Dan. It''s better to take it out next time. Maybe it''s a chance for others."


    Qingque nodded in agreement, "Yes, maybe someone still wants to be controlled by the saint, that is indeed a chance."


    Although it is a bit of regret, it can only be done like this. Zhou Shu put away the box and looked around, "After a while, everyone will go to play. It''s really unreliable."


    "It''s your order."


    Qingque glanced at him, "Speaking of which, I don''t worry about it. Now that the city is noisy, you are really not afraid of those quasi-sages turning back?"


    "It''s a pity that those guys in the fairy world never look back, and the formation is always there. Even if they come back, we will have time to prepare," Zhou Shu sat down and said slowly, "This time we can defeat the fairy world, thanks to staying in the city. People of, should let them relax. After these few months, they will definitely be more loyal to Xianshu City."


    "Of course, Xianshu City is so good."


    Qingque walked behind him and naturally relaxed for him, "This time I can win, I think the black yellow ring is the most important link, there is no black yellow ring..."


    Before the words fell, a rushing sound came from the other side, like a strong wind blowing through the pine forest.


    The trunk finally had a little green building wood, obviously venting dissatisfaction, but he was able to make such a big movement with only three leaves, which was also very strange.


    Qingque shook her head quickly, "I was wrong, you are the most important, you are the most important."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, the formation depends on you, Xuan Huangjie, and you can do better. Everyone knows this, but they are used to it."


    The voice gradually subsided, and a few leaves swayed gently, seemingly satisfied.


    It''s so coaxing.


    Qingque shook his head and smiled, not feeling a smile, but quickly said, "Shu, I don''t think Xuanhuang Jie can send too much in the future. It is too useful and has a deep connection with Xianshu City. It is not good to fall into the enemy''s hands. , In fact... now there are a lot of Xuan Huang Jie spread out."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know, but there is no need to restrict it at the moment. I will make some changes when Xiancheng becomes more stable."


    "Ok."


    Qingque''s expression became solemn, "There is another thing. There are less than 100,000 people staying in Xianshu City this time. The 250,000 to 300,000 people who were originally resident have left early. If these people return What should I do?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, this is indeed a difficult question, "What do you think?"


    Qingque said fiercely, "If you have Xuanhuangjie, take it back first. If you don''t have it, you will increase the evaluation time. When the time is up, you can reissue it. You can''t make them feel that Xianshu City will come and leave if they want, but their merit points. Keep it for now."


    "Ah," Zhou Shu smiled, "Looking at your fierce look, I thought you wouldn''t let them come back."


    Qingque sighed, "I think too, but there is a shortage of people in Xiancheng. There are already few people here. If we are all driven away, it will be more difficult to come in in the future, but I will write down the names of these people in my small notebook. Now, these guys who cannot share adversities will not be able to get the best things in Xianshu City in the future."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Have you written down so many people?"


    Qingque glared at him, "I will pick up the pricks, remember most of them, and I will remember each one when I come back."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Just do what you said, I also plan to buckle up their merits and let them start over again."


    "That''s okay, but it''s a bit more harmful, it''s unnecessary."


    Qingque nodded lightly, and said again, "By the way, you have to get closer to the little stone in the future. If you can''t command it, you will have trouble."


    "This guy likes to fight, and he listens to whoever fights with him. He has been busy in Xiancheng during this period, and there is no chance to take him to fight." Zhou Shu paused, "Wait until my affairs are resolved. , I will take him out I can play whatever I want, I promise to satisfy him, then there will be no problem."


    "What is the solution?"


    Qingque lowered her head to look at him, and said seriously, "After we finish fighting with Immortal Realm this time, we will be able to stabilize for a long time. You don''t have to worry about Xiancheng, just can take him out to practice, as long as it is not too far away. "


    Zhou Shu smoothly touched her face, "Qing, it''s my own business."


    "what''s up?"


    The green bird got closer, eyes full of concern.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Don''t you think I have stayed in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian for too long?"


    "Ah, you are going to be promoted?!"


    Qingque fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, his face glowed with a strange brilliance, surprises overflowed.


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3379: It was him

    "What''s weird?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, also very proud, "I have been waiting for this moment for a long time."


    The accumulation of many years has finally reached the harvest time.


    The opportunity that triggered the harvest was this war. Although Zhou Shu did not personally participate, he clearly perceives every battle and everyone in the war. He seems to be incarnate in ten million, with his soul on everyone, and A lot of experience was gained from it, such as the application of Tao and law, etc.


    Usually there is no such opportunity.


    The doubts were solved one by one, and the avenue that was originally full of mist was fully revealed.


    The rest is to go up and over.


    Qingque said with joy, "Great! You will basically not die when you reach the Golden Immortal Hunyuan!"


    "That''s it, is it easy for me to die in your eyes?" Zhou Shu glanced at her and smiled unconsciously, "I won''t die now, but after promotion, I can indeed take longer steps, so I am not afraid. It''s an egg."


    "Always say these strange things..." Qingque was stunned, and said, "Shu, when will you be promoted?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It will take another 20 to 30 years to fully recover, and then go to cross the catastrophe. If it goes well, you can be promoted."


    "Ah! Isn''t the human being without catastrophe? Why do you want to overcome the catastrophe?"


    Qingque was taken aback, and frowned, "I never heard that human practitioners have to overcome the calamity to advance to the realm, even if they are quasi-sages, they don��t need to. Every practitioner walks up from Zaxian all the way smoothly. Practitioners occupy the welfare of the fairy world, which is different from other races."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "I know, what I want to cross is not the realm of calamity, but the Dao calamity."


    Qingque seemed to understand something, and became even more nervous, "Are you planning to use Shu Zhidao to promote Hunyuan Jinxian?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, warmly said, "Yes, a new way of life. It is necessary to rely on it to become the Golden Immortal Hunyuan recognized by the immortal world. I think the possibility of not falling into the calamity is very small, so I have to do well. Preparation for the robbery."


    "Is this... too dangerous?"


    Qingque no longer had joy on her face, she was all worried. She didn''t expect Zhou Shu to use Shu Zhidao for promotion.


    Isn''t it good to use reincarnation or some rules to reach Hunyuan Jinxian?


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "As long as it is crossing the catastrophe, there will be danger, but this is a step I have to take. Using Shuzhidao to get promoted far exceeds the benefits of using a certain rule. It is worth risking. Everything is dangerous."


    Now that Shu Zhidao has become his most important strength, it is time to become his master law.


    He thought very clearly, using Shu Zhidao to promote Hunyuan Jinxian, and if he did it, it was almost equal to that hundreds of rules would be promoted to the control stage.


    He also intends to use this opportunity to cross the catastrophe to integrate the law of reincarnation into the Tao of Shu, and become one of the laws. He has broken some key points, but this is not something that can be achieved by cultivation or epiphany. Such big changes, such as things like the number of calamities, come to force them into it.


    "What do I need to do?"


    Qingque looked at him who was determined, and didn''t say any more. There was nothing wrong with what he had decided, just support.


    "Actually, it''s nothing," Zhou Shu sighed slightly, with a trace of worry, "there are still too few people who practice Shu Tao."


    Qingque seems to have realized something, "If there are many people practicing the Tao of Shu, they can provide you with strength and help you better overcome the catastrophe? I don''t understand it, but it should be so."


    "Yes," Zhou Shu looked at the sand table and said slowly, "Roughly there is only one Snow Girl in the city that can provide strength. Although she is strong enough, what I need is not a strong individual, but a loyal group. There are a lot of people who are sincere in the way of comfort."


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "Aren''t there many small circles in Xianshu City now promoting Shuzhi Dao? And those dojos."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s useless. Their Dao and deeds are not enough. It will take at least a few hundred years before they can feed back my strength. Those alien races in the demon refining world have been in contact with Shu Zhi Dao for a long time, but they have not formed a good one. The system, almost no enlightenment, does not meet the requirements, and the people in the dojo are not loyal enough, believers are not counted, and their strength is not pure enough. It is impossible for them to stand against me."


    Qingque subconsciously said, "Then wait a few hundred years..."


    "Can''t wait, who knows what will happen hundreds of years from now, we must prepare as soon as possible for Xianting''s massive attack," Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "I can''t wait any longer. The road is right in front of me, and I can see the new world when I walk up. It��s not a good thing to make me bear it."


    The blue bird only nodded, with more worry in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If I had been preaching for thousands of years, promotion would have been much easier, but now it can only be so."


    Speaking of which is very radical, Shu Zhidao has only been born for more than a thousand years, and it has only been developed in the heavens for a few hundred years, and it takes at least four to five thousand years of accumulation for a Tao to mature and become the help of the founder. At the very least, it is a situation of great luck. Many Taoisms have matured in tens of thousands or even tens of thousands of years.


    By the way, in that era when there were so many avenues and saints emerged, many kinds of Taoism matured in a very short period of time, helping founders to be promoted and even become holy. It��s just that such a golden age is no longer possible. The sky is not the Xuanhuang Realm back then. There is no such environment where everyone is going to the Dao. Everyone hopes to make a breakthrough in the Dao, fruit the Dao, and become a saint. But now the practitioners in the heavens follow the law and hope Rely on the power of the law to reach the realm of saints.


    Qingque paused, "There has been no news from Tianshui Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the people there practiced Shu Tao very early and were very religious. If the Tianshui realm is not occupied by the fairy realm, those people can help me now."


    Qingque''s expression changed slightly, "Shu, when it comes to early cultivation, isn''t there an earlier one?"


    "Are you talking about the Xuanhuang World?"


    Zhou Shu was also shocked, "I don''t know the situation there, and I don''t know how Shu Zhi Dao is developing now, and even if there are a large group of people practicing Shu Zhi Dao on Xuan Huang Jie, I can''t receive their feedback~ www.novelhall.com~ They are still in the edge of the sky, too far away."


    "That''s it, when I get out of my mind."


    Qingque lowered her head, very depressed.


    "Not necessarily," Zhou Shu thought of something, his eyes lit up, "Someone can temporarily tear apart the edge of the heavens and establish a channel with the heavens. I don''t need much time, as long as I have the time to say a few words, I It��s enough to get Shu Zhidao��s feedback, if there is any feedback."


    Qingque raised her head and said in surprise, "Ah, who is it that can tear the edge of the heavens?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Heavenly Dao Pu Lao."


    "So it''s him..."


    Qingque was stunned for a moment, and his emotions were agitated for a while, but quickly returned to normal, "If there is a way, how can we find him?!"


    (PS: Thank you Dalong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3380: Oh its you

    Sorry, I didn''t expect it for a while. "


    Zhou Shu looked at Qingque with a lot of apologies.


    The moment Qingque''s expression changed, he realized that he was wrong and shouldn''t mention Pu Lao.


    Qingque hated Pu Lao very much, but when he focused on Shu Zhidao, he ignored this.


    "Well, no need," Qingque smiled and shook his head. "You said you asked him to give me an explanation. I still remember it. I now think... well, if he can help you this time, then the previous Even if it''s the matter, it''s all going through the catastrophe, not losing money."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Two different things, you can''t make a deal."


    "I listen to what you say," Qingque said while looking at him, "but no matter what, you still want to find him. This should be a good opportunity. You can''t miss it. Do you know how to find him? ?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "He has a projection in Puwujie, which is near Xuchangjie. It''s easy to find and it doesn''t take much time."


    Qingque groaned for a few breaths, "Xuchang Realm, then you are about to leave. When you get there, you just recover completely," she turned around and said seriously, "You don''t need to take care of things here, and leave it to our deputy city masters. Okay, hurry up and go. When you come back, I want to see that you are a golden fairy."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "Huh?"


    Qingque continued to exhort, "It''s best to bring the King of Humans. Leave the Dragon Realm alone this time, go and get back quickly."


    "Okay, I get it."


    Zhou Shu caught her hand, patted a few times, and said with a smile, "Just do as you said, but don''t rush me. I have to stay for a few days. Now that I have won, Hachi and Liangmiao should be very good. Someone will be sent over soon, and the matter of their merging into the formation will also be handled quickly."


    "Well, do it as soon as possible, now nothing is as important as your promotion."


    Qingque nodded and was surprised, "Ah, Ni Zheng is back?"


    On the sand table in front of him, a red dot was approaching quickly.


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a few breaths, "No, it''s an unfamiliar quasi-sage. I''ll take a look at it. You let some people prepare for defense."


    Qingque gave the order and complained in a low voice, "It''s endless, do you plan to drag us for a few months?"


    "We come to play once every ten days, a few months at a time, we Xianshu City is very troublesome, but the immortal world can''t stand it even more, their style of play, the quasi-sage consumes a lot, and it takes at least a few hundred years to recover. Then you may not be willing next time you come, can there be hundreds of quasi-sages to change it?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "It''s okay, using a quasi-sage to harass Xiancheng is the most stupid way. It''s better to come and fight together."


    With that, a small clone had already left the formation and flew towards the red dot.


    Zhou Shu still can��t control the entire formation, but it��s normal to keep some divine consciousness in each realm in the formation. When someone comes, divine consciousness combines a little bit of law, and a clone appears. Anyway, the opponent is Quasi-Sage. , Does not require how strong.


    "Huh, little stone, why are you coming out again?"


    I didn''t pay attention for a while, and there was a monkey beside him, faster than himself.


    "It''s Caiying who asked you to come out? No, she seems to be having a banquet. Anyway, this is not for you. You go back first."


    "Don''t ignore me, okay, next time I will definitely take you out to Outland, let you fight hard and show your prestige."


    "Well, I think of a place, I can take you there now."


    The little stone stopped, and a golden light flashed in his eyes, "Where?"


    Zhou Shu chased up and stroked the smooth hair, "The rocky beach, there are many people, you can kill you."


    Little Stone stared at him, a little suspicious, "I don''t know where."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I will ask Caiying to take you there. There are still some rules to explain. You can also have tasks there. You can also take Xiaojin."


    "it is good."


    The little stone stopped being stubborn, and soon turned around and flew away.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, this guy actually ran out by himself while everyone was having a banquet, and he was holding back to this level?


    It won''t work if you don''t let it go.


    At the rocky beach, other people can''t get any benefits there. There is a lot of danger in the experience, but it is the most suitable place for small stones to improve. He can fight at will, and he can help Fengkun unify the rocky beach, and Xiaojin said Uncertainty can also become a real feather clan with Feng Kun''s help...


    How come I didn''t expect it.


    Unconsciously, the coercion of the quasi-sage was getting closer, and the clone felt like it was about to dissipate.


    But at this time, the quasi-sage also stopped, and looked at Zhou Shu with a bit of emotion, "What are you out to do?


    Zhou Shu fixedly looked at the quasi-sage, suddenly felt a touch of familiarity, his heart was stagnant, "I seem to have met seniors?"


    "Can you recognize this point of divine consciousness?"


    The quasi-sage was a little surprised, so he stopped pretending, and said lightly, "That kid from the Ji family, is it okay?"


    "Are you... Ming Yaotian''s one?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized that, knowing where the familiar breath came from, he immediately raised his hand, "Senior, it turns out that you blocked Ni Zheng. Thank you Senior."


    Quasi Sheng stagnated and waved his hand, "Don''t talk nonsense, Ni and I are together, and the immortal world came to beat you."


    "Yes, yes, the juniors are lying, but I still have to thank seniors."


    Zhou Shu continued to salute. Obviously, the quasi-sage in front of him was not an enemy, at least not a real enemy. He came here for Ji Cha, which is Xuanhu. No wonder he hid until the end and waited for others to leave. If he was really an enemy , The four quasi-sages attacked together, and Xianshu City must be under much greater pressure.


    Mingyuan frowned, "I''m asking you questions."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Ji Cha is very good. Before he was in charge of guarding the Qishan realm, facing the two quasi-sages directly, there was no problem for several months."


    "Is this kid so good?"


    Ming Yuan stunned, "Why don''t I feel how strong he is?"


    Of course Zhou Shu wouldn''t say the gossip array, "He has made a lot of progress. Does Senior want to see him? I think he would definitely like to see Senior."


    Mingyuan''s face changed slightly, "Nonsense! I was sent by the Immortal Realm to attack Xianshu City. How can I relive the enemy? By the way, are you ready? I''ll fight when I''m ready, but I''m drinking too much now. Too much tea makes me a little tired. I can only play for ten days.


    "Ready, Senior can take action at any time."


    Zhou Shu Suran only suffocated a smile. This is the first time I have seen this declaration of war. This senior is also a man of good temperament.


    Ming Yuan nodded, his expression dignified, "City Lord Zhou, are you going to die by yourself or be killed by me?"


    Zhou Shu froze, and his figure became blurred, "I''ll die by myself, but seniors can also behave."


    With a small storm, Zhou Shu completely disappeared.


    Several people on the edge of the formation changed their expressions when they saw this scene.


    Mingyuan solved Zhou Shu, and with a wave of his big sleeves, a huge wave suddenly appeared in the void, rushing toward the frontier.


    The green leaf shook again.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xianxia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3381: Listen to my palace

    Void.


    "Unexpectedly, I was a cultivator, flying with a beast."


    King Jiang looked at the Demon Abyss Mayfly with emotion, "Following the Emperor, really weird things will happen, but I still think the tank is a little easier to use, Wanlong chariot, cross-sea chariot, breaking the sun. Cha, as a practitioner, no matter what chariot he drives, he is very powerful."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Can these things you say be invisible? The kind that even Hunyuan Jinxian can''t find?"


    King Jiang was stagnant, and said, "The chariot is going to rush into the battle, what''s the use of being invisible."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at Caiying on the other end, "Caiying, I will soon reach the rocky beach. You are the leader when you come out this time. You must be cautious in everything. If there is any problem that cannot be solved, look for it through Yunyin. Qingque and the others, let them send someone over if necessary, don''t be foolish."


    "Say it a hundred times!"


    The eyes that stood on the mayfly''s head were full of excitement, and said, "Don''t worry, this palace is the lord of the palace!"


    Leading the team for the first time, unspeakably proud.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    "Don''t worry, there are only three people in total. Are you worried that I can''t manage well? My palace has managed tens of thousands of people!"


    Caiying jumped down and patted Xiaojin and Xiaoshi, "You said that?"


    Xiao Jin stretched out her wings to show her approval, Xiao Shi shook her shoulders, and gently bounced her away, "Yes."


    "Look, they all listen to this palace."


    Caiying glanced at Zhou Shu and said complacently, "You order not to move, only this palace can do it!"


    Is this really okay? Zhou Shu nodded, always feeling a little unreliable.


    How can I say that Caiying is the first time leading the team, with two less obedient guys, but there is no way, there can be no more reliable people in the city to come with them, they are all in order to merge the formation. I''m too busy, and I won''t be relaxed in decades.


    "Is that a rocky beach?"


    Caiying pointed to the dense black shadow in front of him and shouted.


    "Stop it, cloudy sky."


    The hidden demon, who had no sense of existence hidden in the scales, responded and stopped the Demon Abyss Mayfly in front of the rocky beach.


    "You guys wait a minute."


    After a long time, after Zhou Shu stopped Caiying and the small stones who wanted to rush in sixteen times in a row, a masked Tsing Yi man walked out of the rocky beach and stopped in front of the Demon Abyss Mayfly for a while. His face changed slightly, and a bit of killing intent appeared in his eagle-like eyes, "Huh?"


    After all the obstacles were gone, the huge Demon Abyss Mayfly was fully revealed.


    The man in Tsing Yi retreated a few steps, and wings grew under his ribs. It was not until he saw Zhou Shu and others on the mayfly that he realized something was wrong, "Are you here?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shufei took a few steps and raised his hand, "Brother Feng, it''s been a long time."


    "It''s been a long time, it''s only a few decades," Feng Kun returned the courtesy, a trace of envy flashed in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, your Xianshu city has done a great thing."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Did you know so soon?"


    Feng Kun raised his head and let out a sneer, "Isn''t this normal for the Yu Clan? I just didn''t care about it before."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That is, I don��t know if Brother Feng has the idea of ??going to Xianshu City? There are several circles for you to choose. In fact, there are already many feather tribes in Xianshu City. Come on. Don''t suffer."


    Feng Kun shrugged, "The Yu clan you are talking about, is this kind of little guy with no full-length hair?"


    The disdainful look obviously angered Xiaojin and Xiaoshi, but Caiying was the first to jump out, "You guy, dare to be rude to the people in this palace?!"


    The green light flashed before Feng Kun, the sword flicked, and a huge net fell from the sky, completely engulfing Feng Kun.


    As soon as Feng Kun spread his wings, the solid green sword intent immediately tightened, gleaming, and it looked like a strange shiny green hair had grown.


    "not bad."


    Feng Kun was startled slightly, shaking his whole body a few times, and the green lights scattered one after another, falling like stars.


    Caiying also stagnated. Although she didn''t use her full strength, she broke away from her sword intent so easily. It is also rare. Involuntarily more fighting intent, her eyes are a little green. "What''s good, take another sword from the palace. !"


    "Don''t make trouble."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and pulled Caiying to his side, "Brother Feng, I''m not here to fight with you."


    Feng Kun put his wings away and said in a deep thought, "You come to the rocky beach to experience? Or let me teach him something? I have never seen this kind of eagle, but it is very talented. It is not difficult to become a feather clan, but it''s a pity that the strength is reduced. It��s a lot, it��s a bit troublesome to recover... Hey!"


    Unprepared, Xiao Jin flew up and grabbed it, and even grabbed the face towel.


    Feng Kun, who looks hurt, doesn''t care at all, but appreciates it, "It looks like there is still a rescue, not bad, just leave it to me."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said with a smile, "Thank you, Brother Feng."


    Feng Kun''s gaze fell on Little Stone, "The Mao clan next to him, just..."


    "You are the Mao tribe, your whole family is the Mao tribe!"


    The little stone only gnawed his teeth, and Caiying said in the following words, "Little stones are little stones, and they come out of the stones!"


    Feng Kun''s expression slightly condensed, "So it''s an elf, it doesn''t look like it, you can''t feel the breath of the Five Elements Rule, but you are more like it, the sword intent is too pure, is it a sword spirit?"


    "This palace is a cultivator, don''t shout, call me Lord Palace!"


    Caiying shook his head angrily.


    "Stop making trouble."


    Zhou Shu pulled Caiying back again, and said slowly, "Brother Feng, some of them did come to experience the chaotic beach. Please take care of them, don''t let them be overcast, and that is," he Pointing to the little stone, his face became solemn, "Don''t let him kill too many people, when he is mad, your people should stay away from him."


    Feng Kun was stunned, "Your request is a bit strange."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I can''t explain it, anyway, if you follow him, you will know why in a few days. This is very important."


    "Fine."


    Feng Kun nodded, "Just protect it in secret, no problem, the rocky beach is big, but I can still cover it."


    Looking at Little Stone, he always felt a little weird, but he didn��t know where the weirdness was, but he didn��t take it too seriously. There were only three little guys around Zhou Shu was a little relieved, "Then Well, I am afraid that the rocky beach will be destroyed by him."


    "Ha," Feng Kun snorted, "This rocky beach is comparable to hundreds of great realms, and the blood-wish Devil Realm and the Wolf Element Devil Realm combined are almost the same. Will it be destroyed by him? I said Zhou Shu, you worry. It makes no sense, I don��t know what to say."


    Zhou Shu turned around, "Go in, remember, don''t conflict with Fengkun''s people, listen to Caiying''s words, and Caiying must pay attention to return at any time."


    "understood!"


    Before Zhou Shu could finish, Caiying and Xiao Shito jumped onto Xiao Jin, flying out like arrows, and into the rocky beach in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s very fast."


    Feng Kun said, "Zhou Shu, he doesn''t seem to have a family yet, how about joining the Feng Family?"


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3382: Go through

    Looking at Feng Kun, who didn''t know the seriousness of the matter, Zhou Shu had to say, "If you can convince him, I''m fine here."


    "That''s fine, I teach him something good, and he will definitely join."


    Feng Kun''s eyes lit up and he said with emotion, "Speaking of which, I haven''t encountered a good seedling for so many years, thank you for sending one."


    Zhou Shu decided to say a few more words, "I said Brother Feng, the focus is not on Xiaojin and the Palace Master, but the little stone. You must pay attention to it. Don��t let the rocky beach really be destroyed by him, then you... I can only live in my Xianshu City."


    "Okay, then I will go to Xianshu City to find you."


    Feng Kun chuckled, not even listening.


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Well, I have left beforehand. If you have something to do, you should find me through that. I can''t receive it and others will respond."


    "I see," Feng Kun nodded and said admiringly, "Your thing is really good, it looks like a talisman, but it has many functions. I haven''t seen a few sects just for sending information. can do it."


    "You are going to Xianshu City to have better ones."


    Zhou Shu smiled, returned to the Demon Abyss Mayfly, and waved goodbye.


    "and many more."


    What Feng Kun thought of, a ray of eagle-like eyes burst out, "This Demon Abyss Mayfly should be transformed by Meng Ji?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "I''m not sure, did you recognize it?"


    "Meng Ji is the enemy of the Yu clan, and the enemy engraved in the soul. How can he not recognize it? Among the Mao clan who can fly with wings, he is considered the strongest one. Some sacred beasts can''t compare with that breath, Tsk tsk, it hasn''t changed even after it became a Demon Abyss Mayfly."


    Feng Kun''s gaze swept back and forth on the mayfly, seeming to arouse a backlash, and the mayfly stared back, uncontrollable for a while on the cloudy day.


    Feng Kun let out a long laugh, his body suddenly soaring, becoming almost the same size as the Demon Abyss Mayfly, and showing his body.


    The two sides confronted each other, the atmosphere suddenly became solemn, and the edge of the rocky beach seemed to reveal a familiar green light.


    "It''s all like this, you still think it''s the enemy."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, turned around and ordered. On cloudy days, the mayfly was quickly controlled, and Feng Kun smiled happily, "It''s just a momentary attack. It''s boring for him to fight like this. If he gets demonic energy into his body, then I It''s a loss."


    Zhou Shu looked at Feng Kun from side to side, "You look so majestic like this, you deserve to be a descendant of God Crow."


    "The Yu Clan is the King of Ten Thousand Demons."


    Feng Kun triumphantly waved his long wings, as if he was reluctant to restore his human form.


    Zhou Shu quickly retracted his gaze and said, "Brother Feng, is it possible for him to return to his original appearance?"


    "Impossible, what he has is only a little spirit, in the words of your practitioners, it is just a little obsession."


    Feng Kun shook his head and sighed, "Do you want him to return to the Yaozu, Zhou Shu, do you really think so?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If I have a chance, I want to try. There is no Meng Ji in the heavens. If it can recover, I can be considered as a contribution to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Feng Kun''s expression condensed slightly, and he said in a straightforward voice, "He has lost all his blood, and his body has completely turned into a demon. It is impossible to recover, at most, the unusual Demon Abyss Mayfly, but you have this thought, but it makes me very Thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Aren''t you?"


    "I am the most sorrowful rabbit and fox. In the end, they are all monsters, coming down from the Xuanhuang realm." Looking at the mayfly, Feng Kun was unconsciously angry. "Those who left the Xuanhuang realm and went to the heavens at the time thought they had gone to the paradise of the vast world. , Who knows this will be the result? Most practitioners use them as a springboard for promotion, and the demons use them as their own resources. Hmph, they will get retribution sooner or later."


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "I don''t deny it, but there are a lot of my own problems."


    Feng Kun stared at Zhou Shu and said every word, "I know, but they have a problem and have already reaped the consequences, but the practitioners and the demons owe them, but they have never paid it back."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Causality will not let anyone go."


    "Who believes it," Feng Kun said with a look of disdain. "The guys who like to practice the law of causality can''t solve the cause and effect differently. In the end, they can only say something like putting down the butcher knife and becoming a Buddha. They can only be punished by their own strength."


    Zhou Shu nodded and got serious, "I hope you succeed."


    "Okay, don''t talk to you, if you don''t leave, don''t experience your group of people," Feng Kun regained his human form, waved his hand, not without envy, "I don''t understand, how did you get this What a loyal subordinate, many big sects are incomparable, is it because you give people gold bricks casually, or you give people a mark?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked into the distance, "None, they are not my subordinates, but my companions."


    "It''s more troublesome than the Zongmen set."


    Feng Kun turned and flew away, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu and the Demon Yuan Mayfly disappeared, and the green light on the edge of the black rocky beach also disappeared.


    "Go with this palace, go to experience!"


    Caiying yelled, and Xiao Jin and Xiao Shito followed, both with a look of excitement.


    Mayfly embarked on the journey again and sent them to the rocky beach. The next target was Xuchang.


    Without the twitter picking, the road is much cleaner.


    Driving a mayfly on a cloudy day, Jiang Renwang watched the surroundings, while Zhou Shu continued to recover.


    This is what he has done most often in these years.


    What Zhou Shu recovers is not energy, soul, power, these things don''t need to be recovered, what he needs is to condition the furnace.


    The Taoist furnace is similar to the life palace of the quasi-sage, but it is stronger. As a preferential treatment for the founder, Zhou Shu has enjoyed the privileges of the quasi-sage a lot in advance. However, there is no core of law in the Taoist, and no wheel of life. Temporarily entrusted soul, and a solid heart.


    Because of excessive use, the furnace has become chaotic. Of course, it is much better now.


    In fact, this recovery period is not without benefits, it gives Zhou Shu a buffer period.


    There are too many accumulations during the Daluo Jinxian period According to reason, he should have been promoted a long time ago, but he has been suppressed, but now there are too many rules for promotion, which can no longer be suppressed. In recent years, he has been very kind With a clear feeling, as soon as the furnace returns to normal, the progress of the various laws will be reflected immediately, then, there is likely to be a major problem inside the furnace.


    Normal practitioners will not be promoted to the two laws at the same time. They all follow a step-by-step approach. They will be able to reach the Golden Immortal Hunyuan. There are also two or three laws together. That is to get a better integration during the promotion. The power of the same law, it is rare to do this, because it is not easy to improve several laws at the same time, and it will face danger, and Zhou Shu, in order to relax the Tao, he must promote many laws at the same time.


    This is a lot, more than one hundred.


    Many laws suddenly reached the control stage at the same time, especially there is a highest law and many high-level laws inside. There is no precedent for this kind of thing. Once the harmonization is not good, the impact on the furnace is hard to describe.


    Not to mention what kind of calamity Shu Zhidao will bring, there is a catastrophe just for oneself.


    Zhou Shu himself was a little worried.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3383: Mr

    The Demon Abyss Mayfly slowly fell to the ground.


    A figure came up quickly, glanced intently, and smiled immediately, "Sir, I finally waited for you!"


    Zhou Shu leaped to the ground and raised his hand, "Mr. Mu, I am really sorry to want you to wait for me in this wilderness."


    Mu Wang shook his head, "This is my problem, what does it have to do with your husband?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What you said before is true, is there a quasi saint in the fairy world in Xuchang?"


    He had contacted King Mu a long time ago. Originally, he was to meet in Xuchang Realm, but because King Mu said that the situation in Xuchang Realm was a bit uncontrollable and uncontrollable, he could only meet in a small realm far from Xuchang Realm.


    "I''m not sure if it''s from the immortal world, but there must be strong people in the Xuchang world that I can''t perceive, alas," Mu Wang sighed, quite bitter. "After all, my strength is low. Someone has come in like this. , I can''t stop it."


    "It should be directed at me."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Xianjie knows that I am close to you, and they think that after Xianshu City is destroyed, I will run to you."


    King Mu''s face sank, "I don''t care who it is directed at. Doing this in my turf is a provocation to me. If I find him..."


    Thinking of the quasi-sage hidden in the dark, the killing intent overflowed from the unicorn unconsciously, and the color turned dark gray.


    It��s not that he speaks big words. He is really not afraid of Quasi-Sage. The dragon race who has survived two times of fortune and transformation has a body no less than Taoism, and it is difficult to kill even Quasi-Sage. What''s more, there is a Golden Dragon Kingdom behind him. The immortal world is not willing to provoke the existence.


    Don''t be afraid of going back, the problem is that you can''t find it at all, and he can''t see it with his true eyes.


    "You also need a formation here."


    Zhou Shu observed his words and thoughts, and said it before Mu Wang could speak.


    "Sir can you teach me?"


    Mu Wang couldn''t help but grabbed Zhou Shu''s hand, his eyes full of eagerness, "Can it be done?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It can be, but you shouldn''t expect too much, it won''t be very strong."


    King Mu repeatedly said, "Yes, yes, that''s fine. I don''t expect to block a few quasi-sages like Xianshucheng. As long as the quasi-sages come here, I can find them. This kind of enemy is in the dark. The feeling of control is really bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, I will stay with you for a while, look at the realm on your side, and try to help you design a formation."


    "Just know that Mr. will help me."


    King Mu looked at Zhou Shu, his face was full of admiration, and he unconsciously got closer and closer, and they almost ran into each other.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and hurried back a few steps, "Mu Wang, your problem is getting more and more serious."


    "I can''t help it. When I see my husband, I can''t help but want to get closer."


    Mu Wang chuckled and said a little bit of a rascal, "I''m thirsty for talents, if my husband could stay in Xuchang world... My husband is not angry? I just talk about it casually, not that my husband shouldn''t leave."


    "Forget it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Your Xuchang world is also developing very well. At present, it is much stronger than Xianshu City, and it has a better future. These are not what I said. They all say that for Xiao Zhaoxiao. They say you. Chen Liucheng is already the largest immortal city in this area. People come and go, and business is extremely prosperous. There are not many immortal cities in the immortal world, even Xianshu city."


    "It all depends on Mr. Yu''s full assistance, and they have also helped a lot with the trick."


    Speaking of Chen Liucheng, King Mu had a trace of complacency, and he quickly sighed, "But it��s still the gentleman on the other side, all of them are geniuses. I can��t compare any of them to me. I am so envious that I doubt Longsheng. Just talk about that small fortune, which was also dug from me..."


    "Let''s talk about the old days later."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Mr. Mu, did you ask you to do what I did for me?"


    King Mu made some apologies, "Sir, my true shadow is in Pu Wujie. Every day, many people are summoning in the way you said. I have never seen anyone coming over. I don��t know who you want to summon. But those things seem to have no effect."


    A hint of disappointment flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, but soon disappeared, "It doesn''t matter, it''s all here, I will go by myself."


    King Mu hurriedly said, "Sir, let me accompany you, not far from here."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hurry back, I have someone, I said you are the main body, are you not afraid of something wrong in Xuchang Jie after running so far?"


    King Mu waved his hand and stubbornly said, "Mr. is the main body, of course, it is impossible for the disciple to use the real shadow. This is really the way to respect the teacher, and to be able to see the teacher in person and listen to the teachings is what my heart wants and the way. Please, and we are both City Lords of Xiancheng. Because of our position, the chances of meeting again may be getting less and less. I don''t want to miss any of them."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, feeling touched, "Mr. Mu, you sir, I am ashamed of this sentence, I haven''t taught you anything."


    King Mu looked solemnly, "Mr. has always been my husband. He has taught me a lot of things, such as the power of compassion you taught me. I have been practicing. Although I have failed my husband, I have not made much progress..." I scratched my head embarrassedly, and suddenly thought of something, "It��s a bit strange to say that recently, I seem to have felt a little power of kindness, um, it��s the power of kindness, although it is a shadow, I am not This is all wrong..."


    "what did you say?"


    As if being hit in the forehead by Jie Lei, Zhou Shu froze.


    The ninth pawnshop checked for so long and there was no news, but he didn''t expect to find it on King Mu''s side.


    Jisha then turned around and pulled him back with a backhand, his eyes burning, "Where did you perceive it?"


    King Mu was surprised at Zhou Shu��s changes. It should be the first time he saw Zhou Shu being so excited. He naturally didn��t dare to neglect, "Sir, because I have released too many real shadows, and I am not sure which one perceives it. Yes, but it is definitely not the main body in Xuchang world. When I go back and check it carefully, I will tell my husband if I find it."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and pondered for a few breaths, "Mr. Mu, hurry up and tell me no matter what you find. If someone with the power of compassion is within your sphere of influence, you will find ways to stay. He is gone, and when my business is over, he will come back and talk to you carefully."


    "No problem Mu Wang just nodded, "One more thing..."


    "I''ll talk about other things when I come back."


    Zhou Shu interrupted him, turned around and walked towards Demon Abyss Mayfly, and quickly escaped into the void.


    Enough is enough, he doesn''t want to receive more information before crossing the Tribulation, so as not to affect his heart, this time he must be 100% focused.


    He actually got news from Ci Hangzong, this kind of major event will come again, even he is afraid of not being able to control it.


    "Mister is really in a hurry."


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, King Mu shook his head, but his face was full of joy, and he seemed to mutter to himself, "The formation world, the formation world, after so many years, can I finally have my Xuchang world? "


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for the support of the two books, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3384: Dung fork

    On the mayfly.


    King Jiang looked admiring, "The Emperor is the Emperor, and that King Mu is really respectful to you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking about something, "What do you think of him?"


    King Jiang thought for a while, "I often hear his name in Xianshu City, saying that it is the hope of the Hachi and Dragons. In the future, it must be a generation of heroes. Maybe it can change the situation in the dragon world. It''s quite big, but I don''t have any opinion. I only care about the emperor. It''s just that I think the person who calls your husband is not too bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s not bad indeed."


    King Jiang Ren stared at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful, "Human Emperor, do you look unsatisfied?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No, I just think he is too cautious."


    King Jiang seemed to be thoughtful, "Yes, you have the conditions for him if you change to the Emperor, you must be doing several times and dozens of times better than him now. I haven''t gone out for thousands of years, and I have been stuck on the edge of this dragon world. , Letting the immortal world come and go, there is no way to solve it. In the end, it still demands people."


    "Oh, you are thinking too far, let alone, I want to rest."


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Watching Zhou Shu''s face gradually become transparent, and there are even many colors in it, King Jiang didn''t dare to speak out anymore, guarding carefully.


    Sleeping is what Zhou Shu thinks is the best state before crossing the catastrophe.


    After conditioning the furnace, the progress of many laws rushed out. What Zhou Shu can do is to fall asleep and put all forces in a temporarily static state. On the one hand, they can find the possibility of symbiosis in peace. , Because if you let them move, you can''t stand it anymore.


    Of course the latter is the key.


    Simply put, Zhou Shu is better not to use any power.


    I don''t know how long it took, the Demon Abyss Mayfly stayed in front of a realm.


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes, yes, this familiar and desolate realm is Pu Wujie.


    There are many half-dragon zodiars who live here. It was in this world last time, and I communicated with Pu Lao for a while.


    Pu Lao said that there is a projection of him here, so I can see them.


    Hope it''s still there.


    I don��t know why Pu Lao left the projection here. Is it the relationship between the Zaralong tribe? It is said that the Zaralong tribe and Yinglong are related by blood. Is Pulao one of the oldest dragon tribes, Yinglong?


    The aura that once caused some trouble for Zhou Shu, the Demon Abyss Mayfly passed by as nothing.


    As soon as he fell to the ground, he saw King Mu approaching.


    This is obviously the shadow of reality, the cultivation base and temperament are quite different, but the uninvited sense of familiarity has not changed, and it is almost close to Zhou Shu, "Mr., meet again."


    "Mu Wang, find a place and don''t let people come to disturb me."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and added, "You also stay away, remember that no matter what happens, just ignore it."


    King Mu pointed to one place without hesitation, "Just the valley, there has been no one, I will give another order to ensure that there will be no one within hundreds of thousands of miles."


    Zhou Shu nodded, leading Jiang Ren Wang to leave quickly, the Demon Abyss Mayfly remained in place.


    Want to come to Pulao will not like Mozu.


    Soon after arriving in the valley, King Jiang Ren felt around for a while, nodded and said, "Emperor Human, no one can be seen within 500,000 miles."


    Zhou Shuli was there and slowly took out the Kunlun Mirror and Xuanyuan Sword.


    The last time I was found here by Pu Lao, it was because the breath of the Demon Refining Pot was sensed. Obviously Pu Lao is very familiar with the artifacts of the Xuanhuang Realm, so he also brought two different items this time, hoping to do the same, because he was worried that the Kunlun mirror would have no tools. Ling, also took out Xuanyuan Sword.


    By the way, because I was completely fused with Huang Quanbian, Jian Lao was still in a quiet period, unable to perceive the outside world, and unable to communicate.


    Zhou Shu didn''t even know whether the fusion was successful, but the aura of the Profound Yellow Realm and Divine Artifacts in it grew more and more, even surpassing that of the Demon Refining Pot.


    It should be enough to have artifacts. No rituals are needed. The things that King Mu was asked to do before, such as using items from the Xuanhuang Realm, were helpless actions without artifacts. Zhou Shu himself did not hold much hope.


    Several hours passed without any response.


    Zhou Shu''s complexion was normal, but there were many doubts in his heart.


    Last time I came here and stayed here for the most breath, I was seen by Pu Lao, and even tore up the space to talk to himself, what happened this time? Moreover, the artifact taken out this time was obviously stronger than last time. At that time, the Demon Refining Pot was not considered strong, and Zhou Shu even hid it specially.


    No matter how you look at it, Pu Lao should come out quickly.


    Could it be that his projection is gone, or Zhou Shu is not at all?


    That would be bad.


    Zhou Shu calmed down and waited for three days.


    The two stood there, like a stone sculpture.


    Xu was left for too long, and Zhou Shu actually crawled on a few weird red bugs.


    King Jiang Ren watched Zhou Shu still moving, as if he was not conscious, he could not help blowing away the worms.


    "wrong."


    "Huh? What did I do wrong?"


    Jiang Renwang''s heart was tight, and he hurriedly wanted to put the bug back.


    "No."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand to block it and said in deep thought, "For such a long time, if the projection is still there, it is 100% perceptible, and there is no movement now. Either he is not here or he doesn''t respond. I can only bet on the former."


    What did King Jiang realize, "Oh, what do we do, let''s go to other worlds to find it?"


    "If Pu Lao wants me to find him, he should leave some traces here."


    Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on the Kunlun mirror, and he meditated for a few breaths, "Let''s go down and see if the core of the origin knows."


    "no problem."


    King Jiang Ren immediately took the dung fork out, and said quite contentedly, "If we look for the core of the source, our Jiang family has a lot of experience. After all, we were born in digging, and everything under the ground can''t escape our tracking, especially The original core is more vibrant."


    Zhou Shu put away the artifact and nodded, "Then go, trouble you, King of People."


    "It''s my honour to be able to do things for the emperor, look at me."


    King Jiang shook the dung fork and chiseled hard. Even the dung fork and the people immediately sank to the ground. The strange thing was that no dirt was leaked out.


    Zhou Shu sighed Did you forget something? "


    "Ah, sorry."


    There was an exclamation from the underground, and a green light flew over, engulfing Zhou Shu, and then dived into the ground.


    When the dung forks fell together, after dozens of miles, whether it was hard ores or fiery magma, they were all hollowed out and replaced by patches of green unknown material.


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What are you, green shit?"


    "Shennong soil, the soil dug by my dung fork, will all be transformed into Shennong soil, it is full of vitality, and everything can grow out. If I dig in this way, even barren places can become fertile soil," Wang Ren Wang He buried his head in digging, and smiled triumphantly, "Hey, the izard dragon clan of Pu Wujie is blessed."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for the support of the two books, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    (PPS: What is the book list? Has anyone added the book list to this book~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3385: Really convinced

    "This should be the core of the source, how to communicate?"


    King Jiang Ren walked around a big oval stone, shaking his head from time to time, showing his depression.


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu nodded. The stone looked like a piece of black amber, covered with a thick layer of colloidal matter. It was crystal clear but impenetrable. A huge breath of life exuded, and it felt a little warm, but it was touched. Bounced, not very close.


    King Jiang explained, ��The Emperor may not know that many realms in the Dragon Realm are like this, and the core of their origins for creating realms is the Dragon Egg."


    Zhou Shu curiously asked, "Does the dragon also lay eggs?"


    He knew that Xiao Gun was a metamorphosis, that is, he transformed and promoted step by step, and Jin Xuan seemed to have been a small dragon since he was a child. As for other dragons, Zhou Shu rarely saw him, so he was too embarrassed to ask.


    King Jiang was stunned, "I don''t know if all the dragon races lay eggs, but there must be some who lay eggs, otherwise, where did the core of these realms come from."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Your answer makes me scratch my head, King of People."


    "I''m a bit confused."


    King Jiang pulled off his beard and said in deep thought, "It is said that no one knows how the dragons produced their descendants, and those dragon eggs are produced by the reproduction of most dragons and other races such as half-dragons, which is impure. It��s not a true descendant of the Dragon Clan, otherwise it wouldn��t be used as the core of the origin, so unfortunate."


    "That''s it."


    What did Zhou Shu think of? King Mu hated the dragon clan. Was that the reason? Unconsciously, I was also fortunate for King Mu, he was lucky that he did not become the core of the source.


    King Jiang continued, "In short, many of the origin cores are formed by dragon eggs. It is a kind of permanent imprisonment. They will not communicate with other races. I tried to contact him just now, but there has been no response. He is sure I heard it."


    "I''ll try."


    Zhou Shu walked to the egg and slowly said, "I have friendship with Pu Lao. His projection is not here anymore. Does he have any news for me?"


    He repeated the same words a dozen times, all in a different language.


    King Jiang Ren stagnated, "Human King, what are you saying, why don''t I understand a word? Is it all in Dragon language?"


    "Yes."


    The dragon language is of course not difficult for Zhou Shu, he even knows Zulong''s dragon language.


    The dragon egg, which had never reacted, shook slightly and gave out a faint light, covering Zhou Shu in it.


    King Jiang wanted to squeeze in, but to no avail, he could only wait by the side.


    After a while, the light disappeared, Zhou Shu bowed and smiled, "Thank you, I''m sorry."


    "Ah, got the news?"


    Jiang Renwang looked surprised, "He really communicated with you, and still listen to you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It makes sense for Pu Lao to choose to keep the projection here. He is from Pu Lao. I know where it is now. Let''s go."


    It''s the King of Humans, King Jiang praised a few times, took out the dung fork to open the way, and shoveled it up.


    Zhou Shu remained calm, but there were many worries in his heart.


    Pu Lao��s projection was attacked before he had to leave. Dragon Egg didn��t say who attacked Pu Lao, but he could drive Pu Lao��s projection away, and he would definitely not be the weak. Speaking of which, Pu Lao himself had encountered it. Trouble, I am afraid it is difficult to help Zhou Shu.


    And the place where Pu Lao went


    He also asked about the situation of Dragon Egg by the way.


    Like what Jiang Ren Wang said, the dragon egg is indeed the product of the combination of the dragon clan and other races, but unlike what Jiang Ren Wang said, they are not unlucky at all.


    They have their own consciousness, exist in another form of life, and there is no small hope for promotion. After all, there is a world when they are born, and there are many resources for use. Therefore, becoming the core of the source is the best way out for the dragon egg. One is that if they are really hatched, the impure dragons are often discriminated against and are unlikely to have a good status.


    The dragon eggs that can become the core of the source are the ones who are most loyal to the dragon clan, because there is no chance of being unfaithful, and the dragon clan doesn''t want his own world to resist.


    The one who was talking to Zhou Shu just now obviously had a sense of superiority.


    Uh, Zhou Shu doesn''t know whether he should be lucky for King Mu.


    King Mu greeted him, "Why, is there a result, sir?"


    Zhou Shu pondered, "Mr. Mu, have there been wars in the Five Realms of Pu in the past few years?"


    King Mu thought for a few moments, and said with certainty, "No, my world is very peaceful. If something happens to the five worlds of Pu, I will definitely know, what''s wrong?"


    "I''ll just ask."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Mu Wang, I will be away for a while, and I will go to Xuchang in a few days."


    "I see, sir."


    Mu Wang very seriously agreed, although a trace of depression flashed in his eyes.


    After the Demon Abyss Mayfly returned to the silent void, Zhou Shu unfolded the boundary map, his eyes fell on a point, thoughtfully.


    Following Zhou Shu''s gaze, only a piece of pitch black was seen, which was particularly conspicuous on the star-lit world map. King Jiang''s expression changed slightly, "Is this the abyss of darkness?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "You know too? It seems that not many people in the fairy world know this."


    "Well, I heard from the old man."


    King Jiang nodded, "He said that the Great Dark Abyss is the largest ancient battlefield around the Dragon Realm. The worst war between the Dragon Race and the Immortal Realm is there. For hundreds of years, there have been thousands of Dragon Races, and Hundreds of thousands of people in the immortal world were buried here. There was too much power that erupted here, and even the void was changed, and finally a huge abyss of eternal darkness was formed. It is said that those who pass by will be sucked in by the abyss and cannot come out again."


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a sad face, "Human Emperor, where are you going? There seems to be no boundary?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The message from Pu Lao said it was there, King of People, you don''t have to go."


    "The Emperor, do you look down on me!?"


    King Jiang jumped up and said angrily, "Since I am determined to follow the Emperor, there is no reason to leave halfway!? As long as the Emperor is going to go, let alone a huge dark abyss, even the Luofu Realm and the Dead Realm, I Without blinking!"


    Zhou Shu made a gesture Wen said, "Don''t get excited, I''m just used to asking."


    Jiang Ren Wang sat down, still a little dissatisfied, "Human, I actually don''t like this habit. You should get used to my following. No matter where you are, no matter what you do, you must feel that I am here, and I will definitely die. In front of you."


    Zhou Shu froze, "I will try."


    King Jiang Ren nodded repeatedly, and eagerly said, "Go! It''s not too far away, it will be there in half a month. I just happened to see how terrifying the Great Dark Abyss is!" He paused, and said with some guilty conscience, "More How terrible, it will never exceed Luofu Realm and Dead Realm."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You said that the dead zone is the Jiuyou dead zone? I''ve been there for a while, and I have a ghost king inside."


    "Ah, the King of Humans raises the King of Ghosts, still in the Nine Nether Realm?"


    King Jiang was shocked, and it took a while before he came back to his senses, "I''m really convinced."


    :. :()


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3386: Giant? Abyss

    King Jiang was stunned.


    What is the situation of the King of Humans raising the King of Ghosts? The picture is so beautiful that he can''t imagine.


    After hesitating, he looked at Zhou Shu, "Human Emperor, that..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s not as complicated as you think, I should still go to the dead zone, and you will know when you come to see it with me."


    King Jiang nodded, "Well, I''ll follow you wherever you go anyway."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "King of people, what does the book always say about the Great Dark Abyss?"


    "The old man seems to have mentioned these words to the descendants of the clan, but he only said those few words, and warned us not to go there, and don''t inquire about it. He looked very strict at the time," Jiang Ren Wang thought for a while. , "I think the old man should be hiding something, right?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The Emperor Xuanyuan participated in that battle. He is one of the leaders of the immortal world."


    "Ah, that''s how it is!"


    King Jiang patted his leg hard, and suddenly realized, "I now understand why the old man didn''t say it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "At that time, the human emperor''s realm was not very high, but few people in the immortal world can compare with the understanding of the dragon clan. That''s why he participated in the war as one of the leaders and played a huge role. Years later, the war ended with both losses and injuries. The losses on both sides were very heavy, with countless casualties. Afterwards, the two worlds finally reached an agreement. The total number of dragon worlds was limited to eight hundred worlds, and no further expansion was allowed, and the fairy world was not allowed to attack the dragon world itself. , Later called the Eight Hundred Covenant."


    King Jiang nodded, "That important agreement turned out to be like this, and the old man never said it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Not only the book elders don��t like to mention the emperor, but the immortal world is also similar. This is a rare achievement of the Xuanyuan emperor in the heavens, but there are not many records left. Now you can ask about the practice of the immortal world. What is the Great Dark Abyss? Most of them have a blank face and have never heard of it."


    "I''m really curious about Emperor Ren, no, what exactly did Emperor Xuanyuan do."


    King Jiang looked at the sky unconsciously, "It is not surprising that the immortal world hates it. Our Jiang family is all remembered by the immortal world. Most of the old families in the Xuanhuang world are also like this, but even the book elders hate it so much. This must be very remarkable. ...If it is a misunderstanding, it is also the kind of misunderstanding that is difficult to resolve."


    "Well, but I will try," Zhou Shu closed his eyes and slowly said, "Of course, if it wasn''t a misunderstanding, I would...help him do what he wanted."


    King Jiang Ren looked solemn, "No matter where the Emperor is going, I will follow behind and charge forward."


    As if thinking of something, he glanced at the mayfly''s head and said worriedly, "This mayfly and the hidden demon will not leak secrets, right? We seem to have said a lot of incredible things along the way, if the demon knew about it It''s..."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "If I can tell, nothing will happen, don''t be too mindful."


    "Ok."


    King Jiang nodded and laughed at himself a little, probably thinking that he was too courageous.


    Ten days later.


    Feeling the darkness in front of him, Demon Abyss Mayfly slowed down unconsciously.


    Even this lifeless Warcraft felt fear.


    "Is it almost there?"


    King Jiang Ren stared at the front, trying to amplify his perception, but he couldn''t see anything except the darkness.


    "At this speed, there is still a long time," Zhou Shu glanced at him, "Don''t perceive it, you can''t see what''s inside, it won''t work in the deep abyss, and you can''t even see the true vision of Quasi-Sage. The unclear power of the law, the power of the dragon, etc. are mixed together, and they are not clear, and they cannot be judged by the common methods of practitioners."


    King Jiang Ren stagnated, "How do you see the specific location? If you accidentally crash into it..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Mayfly can detect it, and I can see it too. It won''t go deep directly."


    King Jiang Ren''s eyes lit up, "Human Sovereign is Human Sovereign, right?"


    "If you want the sky eye, then practice it."


    Zhou Shu didn��t deny, and by the way, he calmed down the cloudy sky. Speaking of hidden demons, he had never been to such a place, but he was not afraid, but worried that he would die suddenly and would give Zhou Shu and Ive The Great Demon brings trouble.


    Really loyal.


    When it comes to the great demon Lord Iver, Zhou Shu always has doubts, clearly not a magician, why is there such a powerful demon god? The son is the magician of the Aotian Demon God, and he doesn''t even know Zhutian himself, but he already knew it? Moreover, with his strength, he will soon be able to ascend to the position of Demon Venerable, but has been staying in the border of the Ephesian Realm, not participating in the competition, how strange it looks.


    After a few hours.


    Demon Abyss Mayfly stopped.


    It turned its body around, looking a little afraid.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the front, "Ren King, there is a huge dark abyss, you can take a look."


    King Jiang Ren turned around and looked at him. He stopped for a while, stepped back and forth, but quickly stopped, and said embarrassedly, "I..."


    "This is a natural response."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "You feel that everything you have will belong to it, and you will never exist anymore, right?"


    "How do you know? I don''t know how to describe...but I do have this feeling," Jiang Renwang stabilized his mind. "It looks like a bottomless pit, but it is also a mirror, as if there is a self in it. , Is calling me down, it feels terrible, like I am about to die...what''s the matter, Emperor?"


    "Because you think you have seen the Gate of Chaos."


    Zhou Shu stared at the bottomless abyss, "The heavens, everything and laws all originate from chaos, and human practitioners are no exception, and here is like a complete chaos gate. When you see it, you will potentially return to desire. It is released naturally, making you unconsciously want to enter and merge with it."


    "The Gate of Chaos..."


    King Jiang was in ecstasy, his eyes widened, "Could it be that this is...no, it can''t be true, can it?"


    "Of course not true."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I haven''t seen the gate of chaos, but if it did exist, everything around here would have been swallowed by it, and it would be impossible for us to be so close to stand in front of the gate of chaos~www .novelhall.com ~ Only saints."


    King Jiang smirked, "Aha, I also think too much, if there is such a thing as the Gate of Chaos, where will we be our turn?"


    The Gate of Chaos means the endless power of Chaos, which is incomparable wealth for any practitioner.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "This is just an abyss similar to the Gate of Chaos, because there are too many and too mixed forces inside, as if the chaos is endless and endless, so people have this kind of illusion. Of course, these forces must not have formed the day after tomorrow. The power of chaos, they are just mixed together, they are failures that look alike, but they are useless, very dangerous, and cannot be eliminated. Many strong people who have been here have confirmed this."


    "Then, shall we go in now?"


    Looking at the abyss, King Jiang Ren was still a little flustered, the previous scene was still in his heart.


    (PS: Thank you Dalong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3387: need your help

    "Not used now."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Just outside, I don''t think Pu Lao will hide inside."


    For the Great Dark Abyss, he has plans to explore. Those confused powers can be regarded as failed products that integrate the power of the acquired chaos, but they have maintained a rage for so many years but have not consumed it. This is worth pondering. If you can penetrate it The mystery of, perhaps can use the power here of course not now, the strength is not enough.


    Jiang Renwang breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good."


    "Go away, I''m here to invite you to try."


    After holding back the two of them, Zhou Shu took out the Kunlun Mirror and Xuanyuan Sword to arouse the breath of the mysterious yellow world.


    Before the rest, there was a voice, "Have you really found this place?"


    That tone of voice is undoubtedly the Heavenly Dao Pu Lao who has dealt with many times.


    "God, are you here so fast?"


    Zhou Shu quickly put away the divine tool and secretly said that it was really useful, but he was a little surprised, that voice seemed to come from the abyss.


    "Who cares about your tattered artifacts, your lifeless decay, I didn''t come out because of them, don''t you know, although the aura of the mysterious yellow realm on your body is small, it is unusually obvious? I am sometimes curious about how weak you are People, how can they have such a strong breath."


    Pu Lao sneered as always, looking down on Zhou Shu.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    The Jiang Ren Wang in the distance was shocked when he heard the sound, and he was rude to the Emperor, and his anger naturally grew.


    "Is there another one here? The cultivation level is okay, but the talent is far worse than your last time companion. It seems that your level of picking people has been lowered. Hey, this bloodline is a bit interesting. Jiang Jiaran hasn''t Die, alas, it��s hard for them to hide until now. Good luck."


    A shadow emerged in the abyss, vaguely seen as a human form.


    "you"


    King Jiang''s face turned pale, he was about to jump over while waving his dung fork, but he hesitated again when he looked at the abyss.


    He can now stabilize his mind and not be affected by the abyss, but he obviously can''t do it if he wants to jump in and interact with others.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "The king, respect your seniors, don''t be impatient."


    He turned to Pu Lao and said thoughtfully, "Why is the way of heaven becoming long-winded and driven away, is there nowhere to vent his emotions?"


    Pu Lao didn''t move, and said lightly, "Zhou Shu, don''t talk nonsense, do you think I can''t give you a tribulation here?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "God, I am convinced that you can hide in the abyss of darkness, but this time I am not here to look for trouble, but to discuss important matters with you, and hope that we will temporarily let go of our past grievances. Have a good talk."


    Pu Lao sneered, "Hehe, what can you give me?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "God, I will find a more suitable and stable place for your projection. If you want to know the situation in the fairy world, the dragon world or the heavens, I will inform you in time. Also, I will I will definitely go to the edge of the heavens to rescue the Xuanhuang Realm, and I can bring you out."


    "Rescue Xuanhuang Realm, are you serious?"


    Pu Lao laughed unconsciously, the laughter was cold and long, with a lot of despair in it.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m serious, but not now, but later."


    The words are very light, but they carry a force that is beyond doubt. Even Pu Lao, after watching Zhou Shu for a few breaths, had to put away his past arrogance and disdain. Although he was still a little inexplicable, his attitude was sure. Really changed.


    Pu Lao said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, why did you want to save the Xuanhuang Realm? Just because you were born in the Xuanhuang Realm? I have seen countless people who were born in the Xuanhuang Realm, whether they are practitioners or other races. I have only seen one person try, many people shrink when they know the facts, and more people don��t know the facts at all, or they deceive themselves and don��t want to know, this is better for them, right?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I don''t care what others think, for me, this is where the responsibility lies and it is imperative."


    Pu Lao was a little confused, "What''s the responsibility? Don''t say it''s those who are still in the Profound Yellow Realm. What are they to you?"


    "It''s not because of them," Zhou Shu sighed, "Heaven, you saw it in the Xuanhuang Realm, and I was called the Emperor of Humanity."


    "Yes, he is the emperor!"


    King Jiang hurriedly raised his arms. Every time he heard Zhou Shu utter these words, he seemed to be beaten with blood.


    What Pu Lao understood, "So you take this man''s emperor''s name seriously? What you do can''t compare with Xuanyuan before."


    King Jiang said dissatisfied, "What does it mean to be serious? This is the case, this senior, our Jiang family has already admitted that he is."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "God, I am not as good as the Emperor Xuanyuan, but I also take it seriously, and I must take it seriously. I think that the only way to solve the problem of the Xuanhuang world is that people can��t stand without trust, and teachers can��t reach their own goals. I feel that to do this, we should cooperate."


    Pu Lao stared at Zhou Shu, and said, "Wait for you to enter the edge of the heavens, then come and tell me about this."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "At least you already believe that I will enter the edge of the heavens, thank you."


    Pu Lao said impatiently, "I''ll talk about it when you come in, I haven''t believed you yet."


    Although he was impatient, his mind was loosened a lot, or he saw a little hope from Zhou Shu, the hope of leaving.


    Imprisoned like a trapped beast on the edge of the heavens, he would seize the slightest opportunity to leave.


    After many years in the mysterious world of heaven, Pu Lao��s ability to understand people and see people is basically unmatched. He will not miss any truly useful talent. At the beginning, he saw that Zhou Shu can be accomplished, or can be said to be impressive. One of the people he created, although the people he fancy in the past have disappointed him for tens of thousands of years, at least this Zhou Shu is still there. No matter whether he succeeds in the end, he will try his best.


    There is not much time left.


    Zhou Shu also relaxed a lot and even a little excited, being able to communicate with Pu Lao is something he has always wanted to do but never did.


    He has a lot of questions to ask, but for now, he should do a good job of crossing the catastrophe first.


    He calmed down quickly and slowly said, "God, I want you to do me a favor, of course I will pay the price."


    Pu Lao said coldly, "Zhou Shu, just say what you are doing. Don''t mention the price with me now, no matter how great it is, I won''t be able to."


    He and Zhou Shu��s goals are currently the same. He wants to leave the edge of the heavens, and Zhou Shu wants to take the Xuanhuang Realm out of the edge of the heavens. This is a temporary alliance. After thinking about this, he promised to help. Not a problem, as long as it can be done.


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "Heaven, I would like to ask you to open a channel so that I can transmit messages and receive power between Xuanhuang Realm and me. Since you can leave a projection here, you can definitely do this too, yes. Right, God?"


    ��Thank you book friends 20200203170742944 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted ()


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3388: Do you want to try 1 Echo Show?

    Pu Lao stagnated, and then sneered, "There are fewer suspects? Zhou Shu, do you want to come to Tongtian Pagoda again? Don''t dream! After the last Tongtian Pagoda, the fairy world has completely sealed the exit, and there is no one in the entire fairy world. The coordinates for you to transmit, even if you send it down to a tower to the sky, no one can come up. It will only turn into dust in the turbulence."


    "That was not what I meant."


    Zhou Shu quickly denied it, but was a little more curious, "Did we find the loophole last time?"


    Pulao paused, "After a few calamities, the coordinates of the immortal world in the Xuanhuang world are still a loophole. There are only a few that have not been discovered by the immortal world, but you have found them. Otherwise, even if you have the sky Tower, it is impossible to reach the destination."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It seems that we are lucky, I believe that you have helped a lot."


    Pu Lao yelled, "Don��t come to me, I��m too lazy to care about you, you said it��s not passing the Tongtian Tower, then what are you going to do? Just pull up the person you want, and don��t think about such stupid things. will happen."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t want people, they will come up by themselves, what I want is the Tao."


    "Dao, what kind of comfort did you create?"


    Pu Lao thought of the old things, "The last time I passed on for you, Shu Xin Jing, is this?"


    "Yes, that''s a supplementary version. Actually, Shu Zhidao has been circulating in the Xuanhuang Realm for a long time," Zhou Shu was excited a lot, "Heaven, you should be able to see it in the Xuanhuang Realm." , How is Shu Zhidao''s situation now?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know much about the Xuanhuang world." He hesitated for a moment, "I can''t understand too much."


    "Ah, you have lost control of the world?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, what''s going on, if that''s the case, it''s troublesome.


    Pu Lao was quite dissatisfied, "I didn''t say that, but the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm is awakening faster and faster, and his influence on the Xuanhuang Realm has gradually grown. Of course, he wants to compete with me. Far away, I am too lazy to take care of him now, so I am much lazy to take care of the Xuanhuang World."


    Zhou Shu noticed something, "You didn''t prevent Origin from waking up? You were afraid of affecting him, so you weakened your control over the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Pu Lao was uncomfortable, "Are you so smart and useful?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m just a little surprised, I didn''t expect that Tiandao was already cooperating with Origin."


    Pu Lao scolded, "They are all locked up in one prison, can we fight again? The result will only be worse."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "No, this is great, God, how is the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm now awakening?"


    "Wake up is fast. Now he has less and less nerves for no reason, but what if he wakes up? The traumas in the past few times were too great, and the heavens did not have such a big disaster. Even if he wakes up, he recovers. It��s not as good as it used to be if it��s self-will, alas.


    Pu Lao sighed secretly, but his disappointment was beyond words.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, there is no essence core that has suffered more than the original source of the Xuanhuang world, because there is only one that can survive similar sufferings, but Zhou Shu��s view is different from that of Pu Lao, the source of the Xuanhuang world. The core is 100% able to recover because there is a building block.


    Of course, this cannot be said to Pu Lao yet.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Heaven, temporarily opening the channel will not affect him?"


    "probably not."


    Pu Lao said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, I know what you want to do. You want to accept the Taoist power of the followers of the Xuanhuang Realm, right?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Yes, I need to cross the road now. If there is enough Dao power, it will be very helpful to me."


    "Dao Jie?"


    Pu Lao was startled slightly. Although he understood what it was, he couldn''t hide his surprise, "You want to cross the tribulation? Are you planning to use the cross tribulation to promote the Golden Immortal, that is, you regard your Tao as your most important thing. The power of, and disregarding the law of reincarnation that you have mastered, are you sure you want to take this step?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Of course."


    Pu Lao dignified, "Zhou Shu, your heart is very strong, but I want to ask you one more question, do you really think that the power of your Tao can surpass the law of reincarnation? It is good for the founder to have such confidence, but It��s best to recognize the essence of your Dao. If you have gone through all the hardships to get promoted, but your strength is not as good as a golden fairy who uses advanced rules, what should you do? You have no way to change it. It is better to choose the best The safe way, is the law of reincarnation bad?"


    Listening to Pu Lao''s words, the king Jiang Ren next to him seemed to be a little tempted.


    He actually felt a little wrong. The law of reincarnation is the highest law recognized by the heavens. There is no doubt that it is powerful. With the law of reincarnation, Zhou Shu can enter the control stage at any time, and then it is not difficult to reach the quasi-sage, a quasi-sage of the law of reincarnation. Few people in the heavens could be the enemy, but Zhou Shu gave up without hesitation. He wanted to use his own Dao for promotion and had to cross the Dao. It was said that this was a calamity that was more troublesome than the good fortune.


    Of course, it was just tempting. He wouldn''t do it if he changed him, but Zhou Shu is a human emperor after all, so whatever he can do is reasonable.


    Zhou Shu laughed, looking a little happily, "God, this is the first time I have been taught from you. After all, you used to give me a catastrophe without saying a word. Hehe, your teaching is quite reliable. But I can��t accept it. I��ve decided long ago and will not change.��


    "I mean, you think I''m really good for you."


    Pu Lao snorted, as always, "A founder, but he needs believers in the Xuanhuang world to pass on the power of the Tao. It seems that you have failed these years. If you replace anyone else, you can at least develop a few Believers in the world, if your Tao is really useful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I believe he is useful, it must be useful."


    Pu Lao snorted, "It''s not difficult to open the channel, but the duration is very short, at most a hundred breaths. If you are really ready, I can help you, but you are sure that you don��t understand Shu Zhi before opening the channel. Don��t let that side be prepared for the situation of Tao? If you open it, but there is no power of Tao to pass on to you, I don��t care what you don��t get, but it��s wasted my power Then it��s not guilty Forgivable."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "God, if you can pass what I want to say first, then I will be more grateful to you."


    "Want to try to show the saint?"


    Pu Lao thought of something and smiled.


    "The manifestation of the saint can only be done by the dragon, ah! You are the dragon."


    Staring at Pu Lao, Zhou Shu''s eyes brightened several times, and he couldn''t suppress his excitement, "Is it really possible to do it? If it is a Manifestation, the effect will be good!"


    An extremely tall and glorious self suddenly appeared in the Xuanhuang Realm, preaching the Tao of Shu to the whole world, saying that those who believe in me will have eternal life, such things, thinking about this kind of thing makes people excited.


    Can''t stop.


    ��Thank you book friends 2010520132126677 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted ()


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3389: Lower bound

    Pu Lao laughed, "Do you really believe it?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Can''t it?"


    Pu Lao mocked, "It''s really ignorant. Manifestation must leave a miracle. Can you do it? If you just say a few words but can''t bring any benefit to those who see you, such manifestation is not only meaningless. , On the contrary, it will make believers have doubts about you. Besides, as a god, it is not difficult for a world to see you Zhou Shu, but if this matter is spread to the fairy world in the future, do you think the fairy world will come to me again Trouble? I have endured it till now."


    "The latter is the point..."


    Zhou Shu secretly thought, but he could only smile awkwardly, "Forget it, I didn''t say it."


    Pu Lao stared at him and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, I sent you a ray of spiritual thoughts to the Heyin Sect. You can stay for about half an hour, and then it will disappear by itself. If you are sure you can get enough support, I will open a channel for you in three days and last for a hundred breaths."


    "Grateful."


    Zhou Shu bowed himself to salute. When he raised his head, there was already a ray of green-white flame in his hand.


    Seeing the flames drifting to the middle of the abyss, the Jiang Renwang palpitated, and it was too late to dissuade him.


    Pu Lao also had a hint of doubt, "You are really calm, sending me undefended spirits at such a close distance, doesn''t it mean looking for death?"


    "I believe in heaven."


    Zhou Shu was very calm and could not see any worries.


    In the Xuanhuang world, Tiandao Pu Lao did think of many ways to kill him, but now the situation is completely different. He is sure that Tian Dao and himself are on the same line and are a very reliable ally, at least when Pu Lao leaves the edge of the heavens. It would have been like this before, besides, even if Pu Lao wanted to kill people through his divine mind, he couldn''t do it. The Taoist furnace protected the soul, and Pu Lao was just a projection.


    "My god, huh..."


    The shadow in the abyss gradually sank and disappeared.


    Snowy peaks.


    "What a rich aura, is it in the Heyin school? It''s a pity that I don''t have enough perception, and I can''t communicate with the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm. Is it the reason for the lack of divine consciousness, or is it restricted after the lower realm? Heaven made it?"


    Zhou Shu, who had just landed, looked around greedily, with doubts and excitement. This place that was once unfamiliar, has not been here for thousands of years. He muttered unconsciously when he watched it. It looks familiar, but I don��t remember the name..."


    A loud roar came from behind, "Which disciple are you who dare to trespass to Xuanmen Peak? Are you looking for death! Get your master!"


    "It turned out to be Xuanmenfeng, remember, hey, this voice is also a bit familiar?"


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, and turned around to look, but it was an old man in Tsing Yi, who looked good, and he could make such a big fire when he was so old.


    No, this face looks familiar too.


    The old man was about to continue to scold, but suddenly paused, "Zhou Shu...you, why are you here?"


    Pointing at Zhou Shu, he shivered involuntarily, and the scene from many years ago reappeared again.


    "I remember!"


    Zhou Shu caressed his palm and smiled, "Sun Hedao, you are Sun Hedao, right? It''s been a long time since you''ve seen you, you''re also in Yuan Ying state.


    "You... Sect Master, no, Human Sovereign... disciples have met Human Sovereign."


    Sun Hedao fell down, not daring to raise his head, only his body was still trembling, but that was not fear but excitement, "Human Sovereign, you have become a saint? Is something big going to happen, or knowing that the disciple cannot be promoted for many years? ..."


    After muttering for a long time, he finally raised his head, only to find that Zhou Shu had already disappeared.


    "Is it dazzled, no? How can I be dazzled when I am in the Nascent Soul Stage? Is it because the obsession in my heart has not been eliminated? His shadow is always there, no matter where I am, I will meet him. Damn..."


    Sun Hedao stood blankly, pondering, as if stuck in a maze with no exit.


    Of course Zhou Shu left. Knowing that this was Xuanmen Peak, he naturally knew where he was and was about to do something.


    If he has extra time, he really hopes to chat with Sun Hedao for a while. After all, he is someone he knew from the Qi Refining Realm.


    Speaking of it, after the lower realm, his perception dropped very sharply. It was mostly due to the limitation of the Heavenly Dao, but it must also be the case. If he maintains the ability in the heavens, this divine consciousness may be able to destroy most of the cultivation. Immortal world.


    However, the flight speed of Shennian was not a problem, and soon he arrived at the Hall of Heyin School.


    "Which discipline are you disciple, you have to report to the main hall...what are you doing?"


    "Someone trespassed in the hall!"


    In the exclamation, Zhou Shu had already walked into the hall.


    Familiar breath rushed to the face, the hall was still the same as when I left, brick by tile, beam and column, almost the same. The only difference is that there is a portrait of myself in the middle, standing in front of the Tongtian Tower. There was a golden dragon lying beside him, holding Shu Xinjing in his left hand and Xuanyuan sword in his right hand, raising the sword to the sky, questioning the Dao of Heaven.


    Full of momentum, it seems to make people yearn for.


    However, these things seem to be done separately. Of course, there is no problem with artistic processing. At least Zhou Shu is satisfied with it.


    There are six or seven people in the hall discussing matters.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming in, they were all surprised, but soon they were solemn, and someone shouted in a deep voice, "Where did the Taoist friends come from? Why are you still wearing my Homophone costumes? Could it be someone who killed my Homophone? I don��t want to make it clear today, I don��t want to leave here for half a step!"


    They couldn''t see Zhou Shu''s cultivation strength, they could only see that Zhou Shu''s dress was no different from that of the Heyin school disciples.


    This should be done by Pu Lao, it must be.


    Zhou Shu glanced around, but he didn''t see a familiar face. Over the years, the elders of the Holland School have also changed a group, and things have changed.


    "What''s the matter with him? It''s a big crime to pretend to be a disciple of this sect to break into the hall, let''s talk about it if you win it!"


    A strong red-haired man yelled, then stretched out his big hand like a fan, and grabbed it in the air. It seemed that there was no change, but it completely enveloped the space around Zhou Shu and used his strength very cleverly, only drilling Zhou Shu. , No dust on the ground flew up.


    puff.


    Before the big hand got close to Zhou Shu, it began to melt every inch.


    Like lard falling into a hot pot, the one far away from the fire turns into a pool of liquid, and the one near the fire turns into a cloud of white mist.


    Everyone was stunned Someone looked at the white mist, and suddenly exclaimed, "That''s...so pure..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Very ordinary fairy spirit, collect it, it''s useful to you."


    "It turned out to be the spirit of the celestial spirit, turning my vitality into the spirit of the celestial spirit?"


    The strong red-haired man was completely stunned, beyond his cognition, his head was dumbfounded.


    An old man took out a bottle and tried his best to collect the scattered fairy qi, while the others didn''t move and just watched quietly.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, and somewhat satisfied. He did not fight for the spirit of the fairy and was able to maintain order, indicating that the Heyin School was really good.


    "you����"


    Someone realized something. They looked at Zhou Shu and then at the portrait. They couldn''t close their mouths.


    (PS: Thank you for the troublesome monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3390: I am back

    "Finally recognized it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Obviously the portrait is here, and you are all turning a blind eye to it. Should you scold you for disrespecting the predecessors, or should you praise you for only the current Dutchman in your heart?"


    Someone cautiously said, "Human Emperor...No, Sect Master, is that you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I like the title of Sovereign, it''s me, I''m back."


    "what!"


    "Sect Master Zhou!"


    "Mom, I have never seen the real body of the Sect Master yet, so I actually have a chance today..."


    "Great, Sovereign, you finally remembered our Holland School, are you Manifestation?!"


    Everyone fell down together, without any doubt at all.


    It is possible to transform ordinary Yuanli into a fairy spirit that the Xuanhuang world doesn''t have. There is no doubt that this kind of thing can only be done by people from the fairy world. Looking at the portrait, there is no other answer.


    "Which one of you is the current Sect Master? Or is the Sect Master not here?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at everyone and said warmly, "Don''t worry, I will only stay for a while and won''t grab a position."


    "Disciple Xi Jian, is the current Sect Master!"


    A young man stood up a few steps with a lot of excitement on his face, "Sect Master Zhou is back, I would rather not be the Sect Master!"


    Zhou Shu felt a few breaths, his face changed slightly, and there were many surprises in his heart.


    This young man named Xi Jian has very pure, delicate and thick Shu Zhili. Obviously he has reached the level of enlightenment in Shu Zhidao and can be a good help for him. You know, this young man is in the Xuanhuang world. It seems that it has only been practiced for less than a thousand years to achieve this, which is really rare.


    He paused, "Xi Jian, your Shu Zhi Dao should be the strongest in the Xuanhuang Realm? No wonder you can become the Sect Master of the Heyin School."


    Xi Jian shook his head quickly, his face turned a little red, "Sect Master is absurdly praised, my Shu Zhi Dao is not ranked in the top ten in the sect. The reason why the disciples can become the Sect Master is because the seniors show love, and they all need to concentrate. Cultivation, and I am more suitable to do some secular duties."


    "Not in the top ten?"


    Zhou Shu��s face was even more surprised. Such a person couldn��t make it into the top ten. To what extent did the Shu Zhidao of the Dutch school grow up? He settled, "Xi Jian, Elder Hao Ruoyan and Elder Xu Rong should they still be there?"


    Xi Jian nodded, "Yes, they are all the elders of the Heyin school now, practicing on Pagoda Peak."


    "Go tell them to come... No, let them go to Lixuefeng, I will go now, you will come back later."


    After leaving a sentence, Zhou Shu has disappeared.


    The group of people was stunned there, with joy and shock on their faces, not knowing what to do.


    Is this a Manifestation? Good things are going to happen to the Holland School?


    Li Xuefeng.


    Zhou Shu only took two breaths to stand on top of the peak.


    In the past, he stayed here for a long time. He still remembered every plant and tree. The greenery was still there, but the snow melted and fell, and melted again. It looked like the past, but in fact it was different.


    I don��t know if people are the same.


    "Master Shu!"


    A azure light rushed over like an arrow, and stopped a few meters in front of Zhou Shu, but he staggered and was still rushing forward.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to embrace, looked down at the tear-stained face, and said warmly, "It''s me, I''m back, Ruo Yan."


    "Finally...and...and...I saw Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan stared at him, so excited that he couldn''t speak at all, only slowly buried his head, and couldn''t help sobbing.


    Zhou Shu caressed her back with emotion, "How old are you, you are still like a child, running so fast, you can''t stand still, what''s in a hurry, I am here? Well, Ruoyan."


    Hao Ruoyan murmured in a low voice, "I want to see you a little longer instead of..."


    Hug at this time is better than silent.


    After dozens of breaths, Hao Ruoyan seemed to calm down, "Master Shu, are you leaving soon? I listened to Xi Jian."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What came down this time was a ray of divine thought. I can''t stay long, but I have established an alliance with Tiandao temporarily. I should be able to come down frequently in the future, but I still hope to see it in the sky soon. You and you, now I have my own immortal city in the heavens. I can stop the immortal city of the immortal world for the time being, so I don��t have to worry about the immortal world anymore."


    "I knew that Master Shu would be successful!"


    Hao Ruoyan waved his hand vigorously, a little angrily, "Those guys still said you...Huh?!"


    Her face turned red all at once, and she hurried back a few steps, lowered her head and said nothing.


    "It''s okay, you continue, I will take a look."


    It was Liu Yuer who was talking, and she looked at them with a smile. There were five people standing beside her, four of whom were familiar with Zhou Shu, namely Shen Wen, Mi Ang, Xu Rong, and Lei Yuan.


    Zhou Shu looked at them and said openly, "You are all here, it''s great to see you!"


    "We should say this, Sect Master Zhou."


    Miang and Shen Wen walked a few steps closer and bowed, "It is our greatest honor to see you back."


    "Master!"


    Xu Rong walked closer and paid three respectful salutes, but when he looked up, there was a weird smiling face, "Hey, now I finally salute to your people, no longer have to face those portraits. "


    "In fact, I want to call you Senior Sister, after all, you are still that temperamental."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a contented smile, "Xu Rong, your Shu Zhi Dao has improved a lot, far beyond enlightenment, and it may be close to Chuang Dao... I really didn��t expect this, but just like you In other words, I gave up the past and found a better self. Congratulations."


    Xu Rong nodded repeatedly, but couldn''t hide his excitement. "I didn''t expect it to rise so fast these years. Maybe it was the Shuxin Sutra brought by Master later? I think that one is more suitable for me."


    "well."


    Zhou Shu felt her, and suddenly felt that the success rate of crossing the robbery was much higher.


    The cultivation of these disciples in the Xuanhuang Realm is naturally far inferior to the practitioners in the heavens, but their devotion to Shu Zhidao is unparalleled, and most of them grew up with Zhou Shu. The understanding is also higher than that of the practitioners of the heavens, and the essence of Shu Zhili is more pure.


    You know, what Zhou Shu needs is not a powerful force but a level of understanding of Tao. A realm of enlightenment is much stronger than a golden immortal who is only in the stage of Taoism.


    Xu Rong, who was praised, was very happy, but soon smiled bitterly, "Master, I am actually not the best in the sect, I can only rank third."


    "You are not number one yet?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, his gaze naturally fell on the Lei Yuan nearby, and he smiled, "It seems that my big disciple has not failed me either."


    "I have seen Master!"


    Lei Yuan couldn''t wait a long time ago, and quickly walked over and saluted respectfully.


    Zhou Shu stared at him, felt the power of Shu on his body, and couldn''t help nodding, almost unable to hide his excitement.


    "The disciple still failed the master. Now the best way of Lishu in the lotus school is not the disciple."


    Lei Yuan dodged Zhou Shu''s gaze, his face was full of chagrin, as if he wanted to find a hole to drill down.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3391: I believe you

    "Not even you?"


    Zhou Shu was really shocked this time.


    Lei Yuan is his heir carefully selected. He thinks he is the best heir to Shu Zhi Dao (except Xue Nv). Just now I saw that the Shu Zhi power in him is integrated, and Shu Zhi Dao is running in an orderly manner. The rudiment of the furnace did not live up to his careful teachings back then, but such a person is not the strongest person in the way of the Heyin school?


    There are many talents in the Xuanhuang world.


    Lei Yuan settled his mind, "Yes, Master, the best practising Shu Dao in the Lotus Music School is Junior Brother Zhang Chun. He is not in the sect right now, please don��t take offense, Master, but I have already notified him that he is Come back."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Your progress is really gratifying, this one is..."


    The unfamiliar face stepped forward and saluted, "The disciple Sheng Ming has seen the Emperor."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "They are all very good. When I came down, I was still thinking whether the lotus pie would die out. It seems that I was thinking too much."


    "The Emperor may really think too much."


    Sheng Ming looked at Zhou Shu with a complacent expression, "Thousands of years have passed. With our efforts, the Heyin Sect is now the largest sect in Dongsheng Prefecture. It has surpassed the Tianjian Sect and the Cihang Sect. What do we say, No one in Dongsheng Prefecture dare not listen. Our Lingyu City is the largest immortal city in the four continents. Where there is a grand event in the world of immortality, it will be held in Lingyu City. Even sects such as Kunlun and Shushan have to travel thousands of miles. Come����"


    "okay."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned slightly, "What is there to say about these things? There must be important things when Master Shu comes back. Don''t talk too much."


    Sheng Ming stagnated, a little bit unfair, "I mean the earth-shattering results we have achieved over the years, can''t it, Elder Hao?"


    Hao Ruoyan''s face became cold, but she hadn''t spoken yet, and the others spoke first.


    "Sheng Ming, what is there to brag about?"


    "The current achievements of the Heyin School are all a good foundation laid by Sect Master Zhou and the others in Feisheng. Without them, do you think the Heyin School can really do these things? Would you really boast, but you can say it. "


    "You think it is earth-shattering, in the eyes of Sect Master Zhou, it is nothing, so don''t ask for credit there."


    Sheng Ming''s face changed slightly, "You..."


    "stop!"


    Hao Ruoyan glared at everyone and scolded, "Master Shu hasn''t been able to stay long. You are still arguing here. From now on, stop talking!"


    The sound was not loud, but after this sound, everyone else fell silent.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Ruo Yan is right. I don''t have much time. There are important things. Let''s talk while doing it."


    He sat down, and a whirlpool suddenly appeared above his head, and the spiritual energy around him burrowed into the whirlpool. The absorption speed was so fast that even the spiritual veins in the ground trembled.


    After a while, a lot of spiritual energy was sucked into the whirlpool, and it felt like the spiritual veins were all being sucked away.


    When everyone noticed it, they were all confused, but no one questioned it.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "This spiritual vein under Lixue Peak should have an eighth stage, right? I will temporarily turn it into an immortal vein. It can be used for cultivation or alchemy through refining tools, and it can be effective."


    "Xianmai?!"


    "Ah... this is great!"


    Everyone was shocked for a while, and then cheered, unspeakably excited.


    This is an immortal vein, something that hasn''t appeared in the Xuanhuang world for a long time. Everyone of the Lotus School can benefit from this and make great progress in the short term, especially those who have been unable to advance to the ranks, Heyin The strength of the faction will definitely leap because of this.


    Sheng Ming lowered his head to feel the celestial spirit, and suddenly became ashamed.


    The Heyin School has indeed made great progress over the years, but what I have made cannot add up to what Zhou Shu is doing now.


    Only Hao Ruoyan was puzzled, "Master Shu, does it matter if you do this?"


    "It violates the rules of heaven and earth and ignores the way of heaven?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "Since Heaven allows me to come down, he won''t mind me doing such trivial things. As for the Xuanhuang Realm, I think he would like to see it here. Besides, it is hard to return to the lotus pie and not do something for you. , Am I still the Sect Master?"


    It did violate the rules, but Zhou Shu didn''t care.


    Now that the Xuanhuang Realm is in the edge of the heavens, why bother to keep the rules in the heavens? The immortal world does something like exile, can he still do something for the Xuanhuang world for personal gain? It doesn''t make sense, since it''s here, it''s natural to help.


    And this step has other implications.


    For example, he needs to make some cover for Shu Zhidao. Xianli is a very good appearance. For example, he hopes to stimulate the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm by transforming the spiritual veins, just like an injection, which may make the origin wake up faster.


    For Zhou Shu, transforming spirit veins could not be simpler, after all, spirit energy itself is a thinner immortal energy, but the cultivator does not understand it.


    Hao Ruoyan let go, "That''s good."


    Xu Rong thought of something, "Junior Brother, no, Sect Master Zhou, the immortal energy will not spread out. It is best not to let too many people know about this matter. By the way, we must quickly block Li Xuefeng."


    Miang glanced at her and scolded, "Sister Xu, this is still for you? We sealed it before we came, and only allowed people can come over."


    "I''ll just say that I''m not fit to take care of things."


    Xu Rong smiled and didn''t care.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Xianmai only has an effect on Li Xuefeng, but don''t be too proud. The duration is three years, and it will return to normal after three years."


    Shen Wen didn''t realize it, "Sect Master, three years are enough, and they can do a lot of things. It is estimated that Elder Hao and the others will be able to fly."


    "is it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan, seemingly thoughtful, "Ruoyan, have you been trapped in the Ninth Layer of Crossing Tribulation for a long time?"


    "For more than three hundred years, Ruoyan has been suppressing his cultivation level, and he is still worried about the catastrophe, but with these fairy spirit..." Hao Ruoyan paused, his face turned red, as if he was making a decision. , "Ruoyan must be promoted to immortality within three years anyway, and then go to Master Shu!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "OK Then I will wait for you in Xianshu City."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded vigorously, his eyes were firm, "Ruoyan will do it."


    "I believe you, I also need your officialdom very much," Zhou Shu spread his hands and looked at everyone helplessly. "You don''t know how troublesome it is to manage a fairy city. There are hundreds of realms and hundreds of races. There are more and more enemies, and the immortal world is constantly looking for things. Fortunately, Qingque has helped a lot now. If I rely on other people, I will be exhausted and I can''t do anything..."


    Perceiving something, Zhou Shu waved his hand in embarrassment, "Heh, I accidentally complained."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled softly, "It''s okay, we are willing to listen to what Master Shu says."


    Xu Rong glanced at Sheng Ming, full of contempt, "Listen, this is called Xiancheng, you just said that Lingyu City is a great Xiancheng, I was ashamed for you."


    Sheng Ming lowered his head and never raised it.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Kai Taiyu, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3392: Ill help you

    "Human, I''m late."


    A blue shadow drifted slowly and fell on the top of the mountain, respectfully saluting Zhou Shu.


    She is a woman with a graceful figure.


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, he stood up and raised his hand, "Ah, why are you here?"


    "I have been there for thousands of years, but now is not the time to talk about this. I heard you have something very important..." It seems that something has been sensed. The woman''s reservedness can no longer be maintained, and her eyes and mouth have become round. "Ah, what are these? So rich and warm..."


    Hao Ruoyan said softly, "Elder Yuan, Master Shu is transforming the spiritual veins into immortal veins, which can last for three years."


    "Ah, this is a great blessing!"


    The woman exclaimed, and her mind became more stable, and she was a little staggered.


    The woman is the Yuanheyin and the founder of the Heyin School, the reason why Zhou Shu rises up to salute.


    "Don''t worry, it will be done soon."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and he could see that Yuanheyin was also suppressing the cultivation base to avoid crossing the catastrophe. The demand for immortality was more urgent than Hao Ruoyan, "Speaking of which, why did you come to Heyin, Ci Hangzong Don''t want you?"


    Yuanheyin''s face paled as if he had been hit in the head by something, "Oh."


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "Master Shu, Ci Hangzong''s condition is not very good..."


    "Forget it, let me do it."


    Yuan Heyin waved his hand and paused, "After you ascended to immortality, Master Miaodi counted a hexagram before crossing the catastrophe. The hexagram indicates that unless the world changes drastically, no one in Cihangzong will be able to ascend to immortality. Nobody believed in Cihangzong. They all said that after Tongtian Pagoda, they got in touch with the immortal world, and people from other sects began to promote to immortality. As one of the six major sects of Cihangzong, how could no one be able to. Sin?"


    "Miaodi didn''t say anything, just let a few people leave Cihangzong as soon as possible, and I was one of them."


    Yuan Heyin had a lot of sadness in his eyes, ��I didn��t agree at the time, but after a year, the Master Miaodi failed to cross the Tribulation, and there was no soul. Everyone in the Cihang Sect knew that Miaodi��s cultivation base far exceeded that of the sect. Others, after the elders were promoted to immortals, she might be the most stable person in the Profound Yellow Realm to promote to immortals, but..." She smiled bitterly, "It just failed like this, in the fifth calamity..."


    She remained silent, with confusion and despair in her eyes.


    Hao Ruoyan hurriedly said, "In fact, the elder Yuan was still reluctant to come later. Ruoyan invited her many times before he came to the Dutch school. Now the Yuan elder is the supreme elder of our Dutch school, ranking first."


    Zhou Shu looked at Yuan Heyin and said warmly, "It��s best to come, you are the founder of the Heyin School, it��s okay to rise to immortality."


    "Oh."


    Yuan Heyin nodded involuntarily. She seemed to feel some kind of power, her restless mind was smoothed, and some shadows were also driven away.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Master Miaodi should be right. It is very difficult for Cihangzong to be promoted, but it is temporary. This situation will definitely change."


    "what?"


    It was not only Yuanheyin who was surprised, but also the other people, feeling the cruel truth.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t ask too much."


    Ci Hangzong was unable to ascend to the immortal, 90% of the reason is the immortal world, or it may be that Pu Lao is still performing certain duties, but telling them this has no meaning, which only increases worry and panic.


    Everyone had no objection, Yuan Heyin also nodded, but stared at Zhou Shu, "I want to ask someone."


    Of course Zhou Shu knew what she wanted to ask, but he didn''t have the answer himself, so he could only refuse, "Don''t ask, when you fly, you will naturally understand."


    "I see, it''s a secret."


    Yuan Heyin quickly calmed down and walked aside with a smile.


    "about there."


    Zhou Shu clapped his hands and stood up, warmly said, "Now Lixuefeng is already an immortal vein. You can use it as much as possible within three years. You don''t have to worry about the Xuanhuang world being hollowed out. The original power is much stronger than you think. Nothing."


    "Thank you Sovereign!"


    Several people saluted together, thanking them sincerely and joyfully.


    "I don''t care how to use it, but I hope you will stay united and work together at all times. This is the biggest advantage of the Dutch School and must be maintained."


    Zhou Shu''s gaze swept across Sheng Ming. This seemed to be a factor of instability, and Sheng Ming hurriedly agreed, but he dared not come out.


    Zhou Shu nodded. It is not surprising that the young man is a little arrogant, as long as someone presses it down. Hao Ruoyan and Yuanheyin are enough.


    He said solemnly, "Now, I want to ask you to help."


    "Sect Master just give me orders!"


    "It''s okay even if it''s fatal!"


    "At the beginning, the Sect Master went through all kinds of fire and water for us, but we have never repaid a little bit. Today, the Sect Master has his life, and we are all obedient!"


    Everyone agreed, Miang, Liu Yuer and others yelled very seriously, but Xi Jian, who just ran over and didn��t know what��s going on, yelled loudly. Without a formation, Li Xuefeng would be shaken. .


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, while Xu Rong looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of worries in her eyes, "Why do you..."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You say it as if I never ask for help, but I always need your help."


    Xu Rong shook her head quickly, "No, no, I''m just a little worried, is it difficult to mix over there?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and slowly said, "It has always been difficult to mix, and now I have troubles that can''t be solved, so I will come back to you for help. After all, the Heyin School is my home, Senior Sister."


    "Your senior sister..."


    Xu Rong''s heart was shaken, and he calmed down and shouted, "If you have any trouble, say, I will help you!"


    Zhou Shu looked at Xu Rong, who was still dressed in red, inexplicably feeling that she had returned to the time when she taught herself to practice swords.


    After a few breaths, he calmly said, "This is how I am going to cross the road. I need you to provide me with comfort and help me through the disaster. This will not take your power, but you need to Tao��s understanding and piety, the deeper the understanding and the more religious the attitude, the more helpful it will be to me."


    "What''s wrong with this? Even if we ask for our strength, there is no problem at all. You gave it to the lord!"


    Xi Jian was the first to speak, very determined.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said solemnly Xi Jian, I like your attitude, but I don��t need you to be sincere to me, I need you to be sincere to Tao, this is the most important thing, as for yours The power is given to me, and it has no effect on me. "


    "what����"


    Xi Jian lowered his head, feeling a little depressed for a while.


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan and said in a deep voice, "Ruoyan, you find a way to inform all people in the Xuanhuang Realm who practice the Tao of Shu, regardless of their level, you must notify them. As many people can be notified within three days, of course. The more the better."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded immediately, "Okay, Master Shu, what do you want them to do?"


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "Now three days later, everyone is reciting the Shu Xin Sutra together, using the power of Shu Zhi Dao, how loud and loud it can be. If other powers are not good, you can only use Shu Zhi Li."


    Hao Ruoyan groaned for a few breaths, and said in a condensed voice, "We must do it and don''t let Shu Shi down!"


    (PS: Thank you for your constant support, and thank you for your favorite book friends who subscribe to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3393: The only remaining

    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his figure became blurred and disappeared quickly.


    Xu Rong said in a daze, "It''s gone, is it half an hour?"


    "Don''t complain, Master Shu will come back, and we can also find him."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at the crowd and said calmly, "What we need to do now is to inform all those who practice Shuzhi Dao as soon as possible. Fortunately, we have been waiting for this moment and prepared in advance. Your job, hurry up and do things."


    "Yes!"


    The crowd quickly dispersed.


    Great dark abyss.


    Pu Lao''s shadow slowly floated up, with frizzy fringes on the edges, which made him very angry.


    "Zhou Shu, what are you messing with?"


    "I don''t know his situation after I separated from Shennian, what did I do?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head blankly, unknowingly.


    Pu Lao scolded, "Nonsense! I''m still arguing now! The divine mind is you, even if you are separated, he will have your personality, and what you do is what you thought of."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Divine Sense cannot return, and I don''t know what I said and did."


    Pu Lao snorted, "It''s nothing more than recounting the old, are you still going to transform the Xianmai? Are you not afraid to wake up the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "Oh, did I do it?"


    Zhou Shu was a little pleased, "It''s hard to get down and help them, I didn''t do anything extra."


    "Is this one not enough? You have changed a lot!" Pu Lao bitterly said, "The Heyin School was originally the first sect of Dongsheng Prefecture. Such a disturbance might be the first in the Xuanhuang world. It''s a big sect, I really shouldn''t let you go down, a momentary negligence will make you bad!"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Actually... if you don''t want me to do it, it''s not difficult to annihilate my spirit."


    Pu Lao stayed there, and the shadow was blurred.


    "I accept your love, God, this matter is my own opinion, no matter what the result is, I will bear it."


    Zhou Shu saluted with a solemn expression, and when he raised his head, he brought out a smile again, "Just tell me more about what happened below, I really want to know."


    Pu Lao seemed to feel relieved, "I am too lazy to see what can happen in half an hour. They understand what you say anyway. They are informing everyone in the world who practice the Tao of Shu. It will be in place in three days. I will help. You open the channel."


    Zhou Shu saluted again, "Thank you."


    Pu Lao said solemnly, "No thanks, I can''t bear it. I''m just placing a bet. I''m still waiting for your return."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "There must be a reward."


    Pulao paused, "Also, the fact that Cihangzong cannot be promoted to immortality has nothing to do with me. Don''t look for me. That is the reason of the immortal world. Whatever the calamity I have brought down, they are all destined not to be promoted."


    What did Zhou Shu realize, "Ci Hangzong is now with the Heyin School?"


    Pu Lao said calmly, "It is the people of the Ci Hang Sect who withdrew from the sect and went to the Heyin Sect. Maybe they wanted to get rid of the curse they thought, but there was still no hope."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Why, what did the fairy world do?"


    Pu Lao hesitated, "There is a problem with Cihangzong''s cultivation mentality, which has been changed by the immortal world. Their power of compassion is different from the past. There will be loopholes when crossing the catastrophe, temporarily losing all their power, etc. It''s too late when they can find out. I can''t make up for this, and I can''t make up for this. I guess the immortal world has long planned to let the inheritance of Cihangzong be cut off in the heavens."


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes and felt a lot of anger.


    Pu Lao slowly said, "It''s not just the Cihang Sect. In fact, many of the inheritances of the sect have been tampered with by the immortal world. It is difficult for their descendants to rely on the inheritance to advance to the immortal. These are not justifications for myself. I did bring down a lot of powerful tribulations, but many people themselves cannot rise to the immortal. Even if they rise to the immortal, their fate is very miserable and it is impossible to change the current situation."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "God, I''ll talk about these things later."


    What a madness, in order to maintain one''s own status, strangling opponents from the root, directly tampering with the inheritance of the sect, this is another form of extinction, and for the cultivator, this is even more terrifying than the true extinction, who would have thought , The inheritance of my painstaking practice has been changed.


    But now is not the time to investigate these things, it is important to calm down and overcome the catastrophe.


    "The truth is often cruel."


    Pu Lao sighed quietly, "I''m going down, and I will come back in three days."


    "and many more."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, seemingly thoughtful, "Heaven, is this huge dark abyss your hiding place?"


    Pu Lao said faintly, "I have been exiled to the side of the heavens when I know and ask, everyone in the heavens is naturally shouting and beating, neither the dragon world nor the immortal world will let me go. Apart from hiding here, I have Can I go to other places? Is it going to the Jiuyou Death Region?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think so, the power here is so mixed, how can you guarantee safety, or just a projection?"


    Pu Lao raised his guard, "What do you know about this?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "God, I don''t have any idea to deal with you, at least I won''t have it before changing the fairy world. I just think the power here is very strong and useful. If I can use it, it should be very helpful to me."


    Pu Lao suddenly shook, "Do you want to use the Great Dark Abyss to block the robbery?"


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded. This was indeed a reason, but not all reasons. He wanted more.


    "I haven''t seen what the Dao Tribulation is like, but I heard that the strength of the Dao Tribulation is based on the state of the Dao. Your Shu Zhi Dao is at most the level of the higher laws. Maybe I said it was a bit higher, but forget it. "Pulao thought for a while," there are countless laws in this dark abyss, most of which are high-order laws. It shouldn��t be a big problem for them to block your tribulations. Then your idea is not fantastic, but , Are you sure that you can come out safely from inside after crossing the catastrophe?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously That''s why I asked you, God. "


    "I teach you, you can''t learn it, I can stay in it, it''s a very special situation."


    Pu Lao glanced at Zhou Shu, "Forget it, it''s okay to tell you. There is a safe point in the Great Dark Abyss. I call it Yinglong��s Nest. It was created by several Yinglongs who participated in the war. It is composed of pure dragon power and Yinglong blood. It is in the depths of the abyss, and there is a secret passage leading to the exit. This is how I can hide in the great dark abyss. Speaking of which, I have given the blessing of my ancestors. It is not to understand the power of this great dark abyss, except for the saints, no one can understand."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "Tiandao turns out to be the Yinglong clan."


    "Yes, the dragon clan second only to the Ancestral Dragon, I am one of the only three Yinglongs left in the heavens."


    Pu Lao raised his voice unconsciously, with a little pride, but soon fell down again, "This is not something to be proud of, right."


    (PS: Thank you, Qingmei, for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3394: of course

    Zhou Shu was shocked, "There are only three?"


    "Yinglong is very difficult to reproduce, pure descendants rarely appear, and also"


    Pu Lao sighed and said solemnly, "These don''t make sense to you, do you ask so much what to do?"


    "It''s me who talks too much."


    Zhou Shu apologized, Ying Long left a nest here, it was really good intentions, although he was very interested in the dragon, after all, there is still a corpse of Ying Long lying in the city of Xianshu, but this is not the need to struggle now. The thing, "You relied on your blood and the power of the dragon to enter the deep abyss, I understand."


    Pu Lao was silent for a few breaths, "Do you still want to use it to stop the robbery now?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I still want to try."


    "Then you try, I can''t help you, it''s just right for you to die, lest I have a hard time three days later."


    Pu Lao didn''t say much, the shadow gradually disappeared.


    Seeing Zhou Shu who had been stunned by the abyss for a long time, King Jiang approached cautiously, "Human King, don''t you really want to go down?"


    "There is too much power here, even if you can get one percent or one thousandth, it''s worth the risk."


    Zhou Shu turned around and stared at Jiang Ren Wang said, "Ah, what are you talking about?"


    "Human Sovereign, you really want to go down?"


    Jiang Ren Wang panicked, and directly grabbed Zhou Shu, "Don''t, this power vortex is too violent, it will be shattered no matter what it goes on!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I have a sense of measure."


    Jiang Ren Wang let go angrily, "But I still think it''s best not to take risks."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''ll take it slowly. There are still three days left, King of People, you all go farther, don''t disturb me."


    King Jiang led the Demon Abyss Mayfly and retreated thousands of miles away, his eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, his heart full of worry.


    Is Zhou Shu really going to jump into this huge dark abyss, this place that even the quasi-sage dare not touch?


    of course.


    From the moment he saw the Great Dark Abyss, Zhou Shu had the idea of ??crossing the catastrophe here.


    Only Zhou Shu himself understood that he had experienced a not-so-great Dao catastrophe, that is, the time when Xue Nu was killed. It was Dao that blocked the external will. It was the obsession to die for Dao, not his own power, those forces. In the face of the will of heaven, it is vulnerable.


    After going through the tribulation, his furnace finally condensed into shape.


    Shu Zhidao became the real Tao at that moment, and Pu Lao, the guardian world, inadvertently became the person who executed the Taoism, but he didn''t even realize it.


    To resist Dao catastrophe, Zhou Shu''s greatest reliance is Dao, and the power of the law here can be used to improve Dao.


    Great improvement.


    The huge dark abyss in front of him is very similar to the scene of the furnace in his body. The power of laws suppressed in the furnace now looks neat and orderly, but as long as the suppression is removed, they can change and become Just as violent as the Great Dark Abyss.


    He was quite sure of this.


    And what Zhou Shu has been thinking about is to let the power of the various laws in the Dao Furnace break through the degree of control at the same time, and then integrate into Shu Zhi Dao together to become a help to welcome Dao Tribulation. Since we always do such a thing, why not? Further? While breaking through his own laws, he also led part of the power in this huge dark abyss into the Dao Furnace, and merged into the power of Tao along with the power of the original laws and became his own.


    Even if only one-thousandth of the force can be introduced, it is a great help.


    You know, there are too many strong men who have fallen in the Great Dark Abyss, among them there are dozens of quasi-sages, and the golden immortals of Hunyuan are countless, and their strength is incredible.


    If you really want to do it, coupled with the Shu Zhi Dao sent by the Xuanhuang World, you will definitely be able to deal with the Dao Tribulation much smoother afterwards. I am afraid that my Dao power will rise to a level that I can''t believe it, far exceeding Hun Yuan. Jinxian.


    The opportunity is here, and only once.


    Only when the road is robbed, that is, when the furnace will be changed and promoted, can Zhou Shu open the furnace and absorb external forces with little worries. In peacetime, because of the protection system of the furnace, the furnace can only be self-protected. To absorb the power of the Tao, as for the power of the law, Zhou Shu had to cultivate and transform by himself, and then store it inside.


    How embarrassed to miss it.


    When he saw Pu Lao up and down in the abyss, he was very surprised. If Pu Lao understood the power here and told him, it would undoubtedly help him a lot, but it is a pity that Pu Lao relied on his ancestors to do it. No, I can only rely on myself.


    Give it a try.


    Soon a ray of light the size of a soybean appeared in the palm of his hand.


    That was the Taoism, and it was not difficult for Zhou Shu to gather the Taoism at all, and could do it at any time.


    By the way, planting Tao into living beings can help living beings open their minds and get a fanatic in time, but before fanatics really understand Shu Zhidao, no matter how fanatical and pious, there is no value. For Zhou Shu There is no help. This is a matter of principle. Only when beings are sincere in the Tao can they be truly pious.


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes and threw Taoism into the abyss.


    Like a pebble thrown into the lake, but without any ripples.


    The Taoism slowly sinks, and the light is brighter and darker in the dark, until it disappears completely.


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes, there was a little light in his eyes.


    The situation was much better than I expected, and the Dao Seed lasted for about five breaths in the abyss before it was completely torn apart.


    Before being shredded, the bean-sized Dao seeds were attacked by the power of more than two hundred laws. These long-standing forces in the abyss had already reached a wonderful harmony, and the foreign Dao seeds became their common The attack target, they are like a school of fish, using Dao seeds as bait, some look at it and walk away, some take a quick bite, and some are eaten by the bait instead.


    All three situations are expected.


    There are almost a hundred kinds of powers that are completely irrelevant to the power of Shu, and there are more than a dozen kinds of power that contradict the power of Shu. That is, they have swallowed the Dao seeds and are compatible with Shu power. Yes, this type accounts for the majority, and more than one hundred are like this.


    The first kind of power is the power of the law that Zhou Shu hasn''t learned yet. It doesn''t help the Tao Furnace. It''s just fine if they don''t come to disturb.


    And the third power is the power of the law of being actively absorbed is also what Zhou Shu needs most, as long as the furnace is opened to absorb, but the order and balance should be paid attention to, and they should not be filled. Furnace, of course this can be easily calculated.


    The problem lies mainly in the second type, that is, those forces that contradict Shu''s power.


    Most of them are the power of the highest law or the variation of the highest law.


    The so-called mutation is not the power of pure law, but the same as Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhi Dao, it is integrated into other powers, but it still retains the strength equal to or exceeding the highest law, which should originate from the power of quasi-sage.


    Those powers are very good, but they can''t be accommodated now. Forced inhalation will only cause the dao furnace to fall into chaos. Not to mention losing this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, the dao furnace will probably be exploded.


    What needs to be done is to try to block these forces and not let them affect oneself.


    Obviously, this is difficult to do, but it must be done.


    ��Thank you the **** of online games for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote ()


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3395: Lied to me

    One by one Dao seeds were thrown into the abyss.


    Zhou Shu perceives carefully and concentrates on it.


    As a founder, he can perceive everything the Taoist has experienced.


    The King Jiang in the distance looked shocked and helpless. Zhou Shu was undoubtedly a meat bun hitting a dog. He wasted his strength in vain. To do this kind of thing when he needed his strength the most before crossing the catastrophe is absolutely self-defeating, but I couldn''t persuade him, because I was beaten back a dozen times.


    Now he would be beaten as long as he got closer, so he might as well watch him quietly. It was not that he was afraid of being beaten, but that Zhou Shu would be affected even more.


    I don''t know how long it took, Zhou Shu suddenly shouted, "God!"


    After a few breaths, Pu Lao''s shadow slowly emerged, with a mocking color, "What do you do? I''m anxious before three days? I told you that this abyss is not something you can touch, here it is. Crossing the robbery is looking for death."


    Zhou Shu hadn''t heard of it, and just looked at him, "God, you lied to me before."


    Pu Lao shook his body and couldn''t help but shout, "What did I lie to you?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "God, you can stay here, but you can not only rely on the blessings of your ancestors. Although you are not a saint, you still understand the abyss."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Pu Lao rebuked loudly, but looked a little flustered.


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Heaven, I can actually calculate the law of power in the Great Dark Abyss, but three days are not enough. Why don''t you tell me the last step? I can assure you that after the catastrophe, no Then use the power in the Great Dark Abyss, everything here belongs to you."


    Pulao stopped, his face became serious.


    "Do you really see it?"


    This sentence was spoken word by word, with strength.


    Zhou Shu frankly fearless, "In ten years, I can stay in it for a few days, in 50 years, I can use the power in it, and in two hundred years, I can detonate the abyss and make it completely... You definitely don��t want this. Right, the Great Dark Abyss may be your last asset and the guarantee of your comeback."


    "Are you a threat?"


    Pu Lao sneered unconsciously, his body trembled violently, and the pressure slowly dissipated.


    It was as plain as a breeze, but pointed directly at people''s hearts. There was no way to resist. The guarded King Jiang suddenly palpitated, he half-kneeled, his face distorted, and the mayfly hissed, unconsciously backing away. Meng Ji who had lost his life, instinctively still feared the coercion of the strong dragon.


    Zhou Shu, who had brought the soul into the Taoist furnace earlier, stood still, although he seemed to be a little tired, "Tiandu, I don''t need much, but you get more."


    Pu Lao breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he couldn''t do anything, "Zhou Shu, how do you ensure that you keep your promise."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I am the emperor, and I guarantee the validity of my words."


    Pu Lao disapproved, "Ke Renhuang has always been our enemy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No matter who it is, keeping promises is basic."


    Pu Lao sneered, "The Emperor Xuanyuan never kept his promise. Our dragon race has left the Xuanhuang Realm according to the promise and established the Dragon Realm in the remote heavens, but he still entangled and brought people to fight the Dragon Realm. If not, why did the Yinglong clan end up in such a field and linger in this cemetery?"


    Zhou Shu paused for a long time, "He is him, I am me."


    Pu Lao was silent for a few breaths, "Fine, I believe you once, but I will not believe in the emperor."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief.


    The threat played a role. Pu Lao never hoped that the great dark abyss would disappear or fall into the hands of other people, not only because his projection was hidden in the abyss, but also because it was the source of his power.


    After repeated trials of Dao species, coupled with uninterrupted deduction and calculation, Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment.


    Every time a Dao seed enters the abyss, after the first few breaths, the subsequent attacks are almost the same, such as the attack sequence of different powers of the law, the time interval between the powers of the same law... There are several here. How can the power of a hundred mixed laws be the same for every attack?


    It can only be explained that the power of the law here is actually not mixed, or controlled by people, or has long formed a harmonious combination similar to the formation.


    Either way, it shows that there is a specific law to follow, but how could Pu Lao who has been living in it not know this law?


    This law undoubtedly comes from the law of order.


    Although there are many types of laws and powers in the abyss, no matter what the power of the laws, they will be affected by a law, that is, the law of order. Even the laws of the same order will be affected by this. This is not surprising, the highest law The mutual fetters affect each other, such as the entangled fate, the inexplicable desire for reincarnation, etc., and they are all affected by order, to a certain extent, they accept the arrangement of order, and each is in place.


    You know, Zhou Shu''s law of order was "taught" by Pu Lao.


    The Thunder of Order in the Secret Realm of Guixu, and the later Tribulation of Order, all came from Pu Lao''s guidance.


    Although Pu Lao is a dragon, his law of order has undoubtedly surpassed his control, and because of this, he can come and go freely in the abyss. Zhou Shu even suspects that the signs of violence outside the abyss are from Pu Lao. Design, in this case, as long as there is no quasi-sage who transcends the law of order, Pu Lao can monopolize this place alone.


    At first, Pu Lao might have to rely on the blessings left by his ancestors, but after staying here for too long, he gradually understood the law of order.


    As a result, he began to use the Great Dark Abyss to practice the law of order, and gradually grew until he surpassed the law. The withered Yinglong clan could no longer give him much help, and this place slowly became the source of his power.


    Zhou Shu himself didn''t have much time to study in the abyss, even if he had, Pu Lao might not give him a chance.


    But he doesn��t need it very much either. His focus is Shu Zhi Dao, and he has hundreds of laws. He can gradually promote the law of order without the special environment like the Great Dark Abyss. In addition, his law of order is close Controlling, it only needs to go one step further to reach it, which is enough for Shu Zhidao, he doesn''t need to compete with Pu Lao for this place.


    In this step, he needs Pu Lao''s help, which is to let Pu Lao tell him the law of power of law in the Great Dark Abyss.


    These laws are derived from Pu Lao''s tens of thousands of years of experience summary It has greatly promoted Zhou Shu''s law of order, and it is very possible to break through in one fell swoop.


    You don''t need all of them, as long as the dozens of highest laws are enough.


    As long as he mastered the laws of the power of these laws, he could avoid these forces when crossing the catastrophe, so as to make the most of the great dark abyss to cross the catastrophe.


    His personal maximum is only, and the influence on the abyss is negligible.


    Zhou Shu believed that Pu Lao would agree to him, because Pu Lao had no more choices.


    Are you going to kill Zhou Shu?


    Let''s not talk about whether it can be done or not, even if it is done, it will not do any good for Pu Lao. On the contrary, it will lose hope again, possibly the last time.


    (PS: Thank you Longxian for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3396: this is okay too

    "That''s enough?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, but there was still a trace of surprise on his face.


    The law Pu Lao explained is not complicated, or simply simple, like a three-dimensional quadratic equation problem, which is far from what he thought.


    Pu Lao was a bit disdainful, "What do you think will happen, in the final analysis, everything is the word order."


    "Perhaps this is Dafan Ruojian."


    Zhou Shu nodded and saluted very sincerely, "God, thank you very much."


    "I hope I made the right choice."


    Pu Nao shook his head and sank again, only the voice came out, "I will look at you from below."


    Zhou Shu pondered for hundreds of breaths, and a Taoism slowly emerged from his hands.


    This time the Taoism is brighter, and the light curtain outside is still changing, gradually turning into a villain.


    The pure Dao power clone is very suitable for simulating crossing the catastrophe.


    In fact, Zhou Shu rarely uses this method. Generally, the simulation is completed in the sea of ??knowledge, but now Pu Lao is here, it is obviously better.


    The villain slowly sank into the abyss. In the first few breaths, he was still attacked by violent violence and shrank by about one-half, but after passing through the surface, the villain no longer shrank, kept sitting, floating up and down in the abyss. .


    The bright light lasted for hundreds of breaths without dimming.


    Zhou Shu outside and Pu Lao inside were shocked.


    Zhou Shu was shocked by Pu Lao��s teaching. It was indeed very complicated and simple, with a few hundred simple words, but it saved him hundreds of years of pondering. (Yes, he said that entering the abyss within ten years is simply blowing, even if he It��s hard to succeed without a hundred years of deduction and personal experimentation.) The Yinglong clan like Pu Lao has great wisdom, is good at summarizing, and can pass on. It is really amazing. He can practice the law of order, most of which rely on Pu Lao.


    But it is really hard to imagine how the Yinglong clan died down.


    Pu Lao was shocked by Zhou Shu''s efficiency. In less than a quarter of an hour, Zhou Shu successfully entered the Great Dark Abyss. Although it was only a small clone, but the clone could last so long, the body would only last longer. This guy, said before It��s true that it can be done in ten years and detonated in a hundred years.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, the villain flew up suddenly, and fell back into Zhou Shu''s hands.


    When he came back, he was consumed more than half, with only one solitary Taoism and a halo.


    Zhou Shu stared at him for a long time, perceiving or understanding something, he couldn''t help nodding, his eyes flashed like a glimpse of reincarnation.


    At this time, King Jiang, who was thousands of miles away, also saw something was wrong, and ran over in a hurry, but he was not beaten as expected, and he was excited and shouted, "Human, have you done it? You must have done it?"


    "It should be fine."


    Zhou Shu turned to him and smiled, "Thanks for your guard."


    The villain had completed his mission before. When he was in the abyss, when the villain completely let go of his defenses, he began to absorb the power of the laws in the abyss. Although it only lasted three breaths, there were hundreds of laws. Lidu smoothly entered the Taoism, and merged with the original Shu Zhili.


    This is enough to show that his conjecture is feasible, he can open the furnace and use the power in the abyss to improve Shu Zhi Dao.


    "No, it''s impossible for anyone else to come here."


    King Jiang Ren shook his head blankly and looked at the huge dark abyss. He said with envy, "I didn''t expect to enter the huge dark abyss. It really is the Emperor of Humanity."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "How long is there?"


    King Jiang returned to his senses, "There are still fifteen hours, Emperor Human, hurry up and rest, you are about to overcome the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Oh, for so long, I can''t wait."


    He does not need to restore his strength. The power of the law in his body is piled up like a mountain and vast like a sea. The suppression can''t be suppressed. Wherever it is needed to restore, the law is growing again, and Shu Zhidao has feelings, and those forces are more active , It seemed that he had self-consciousness and wanted to start promotion, which made Zhou Shu feel impatient, it seemed that he would explode if he didn''t get promoted.


    Facing the most important catastrophe, Zhou Shu''s mind began to show signs of instability.


    King Jiang hurriedly said, "No, it''s not the time, it''s not appropriate."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, seemingly thoughtful, "I understand, it''s just that I want to find something to do now, such as a fight or something, otherwise I will be suffocated."


    Facing Zhou Shu��s gaze, King Jiang was both excited and worried, ��You can do whatever you want, but are you sure about the Emperor? You��ve been suppressing the cultivation base, and you haven��t used your power normally for a long time. , Will it cause power to run away?"


    "that''s true."


    Zhou Shu sighed.


    He has been calm and seldom irritable, but now he is irritable, and there is a feeling that he can no longer be suppressed.


    So many kinds of laws are on the verge of breaking through. Barely suppression was the limit before. Now suddenly there is another highest law. The original balance is broken, and it will all come out suddenly. This is inevitable. He will not break the law of order. It is impossible to use the Great Dark Abyss.


    "I have a lot of elixirs and fairy things."


    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s anxiety, Jiang Renwang quickly figured out a solution.


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    His restlessness occurred in the furnace, and if the furnace could not calm his mind, those pills and immortals would have no effect on him.


    "correct."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, took out the talisman paper and talisman pen, and prepared to draw the talisman.


    Concentrating on Fu Dao may calm the power in the body.


    Snapped!


    The pen flew like a dragon and a snake, but before the second pen was drawn, the talisman paper exploded.


    The majestic power suddenly dissipated, the talisman paper shattered into countless pieces, smoke and dust splashed all over, the Jiang Ren Wang on the side was suddenly grayed, and there was a pile of green ink on his forehead. He also didn''t care to wipe it, watching Zhou worryingly. Shu, "Is it okay? Is it okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, feeling very depressed.


    It was indeed a catastrophe, all sides were creating trouble for themselves, and things that were originally thought impossible began to happen.


    I also hoped to rely on the drawing symbols to stabilize my mind, but I did not expect that there was a problem with the power control, and it exploded. This is definitely not a good phenomenon. Even the drawing symbols that I am good at have started to make mistakes. ?


    It must be stabilized but it needs to be done in other ways, because the characters are too fine.


    "Not as good as a refiner?"


    Guessing Zhou Shu''s intentions, King Jiang took out his dung fork and stuffed it.


    Zhou Shu looked puzzled, "Do this?"


    "Correct."


    King Jiang hurriedly nodded, "My magic weapon is good because I can practice it anyway. When I lost my mind, I kept tempering it when I was mad. I didn''t care about damage. I just went crazy. The more I practice it, the stronger it becomes. The Qi Dao has also grown. I think it should be able to help you, practice it casually, and maybe it can stabilize your mind."


    Zhou Shu took the dung fork and was in a daze for a while. Is this okay?


    King Jiang Ren looked at him with worry on his face and whispered secretly, don''t be the demon.


    (PS: Thank you, Qingmei, for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3397: Tell the funeral

    Demon, impossible.


    Zhou Shu was aware of the problem of inner demon at first, but quickly rejected it.


    It��s true that Shu Zhidao is fused with the heart, but Shu Zhidao does not have the conditions for the heart demon to invade. Moreover, now the spirits are in the furnace. If the heart demon invades, he can perceive it immediately, unless it is his spirit. The seed of the inner demon had been buried in him, and he was influenced and even controlled by the inner demon unconsciously. Obviously, this kind of thing was even more impossible.


    After removing one of the worst choices, the mood seemed to calm down.


    It''s just a few. If you don''t figure out the source of anxiety, you can''t be completely peaceful.


    Zhou Shu never felt that he could not control his emotions badly. Even in the face of Tribulation, he had already survived many Tribulations. Every time Tribulation Tribulation was calm, he was never afraid or irritable, but this time was very different. What is the reason for being promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian?


    After contemplating for a long time, he seemed to notice something.


    Becoming a Hunyuan Golden Immortal, there is a big change, that is, the soul can be fully integrated into the power of the law, and it is integrated with it.


    This is the life-saving method of Hunyuan Golden Immortal, unless the law is forcibly eliminated by the quasi-sage or Taoist tool, Hunyuan Golden Immortal will perish.


    For practitioners, the power of the law of integration is often fixed. In a critical moment, even if the practitioner controls several laws, the soul can only choose one type of integration. It is impossible to say that the soul can be dispersed and integrated into various laws. In the power of power, otherwise, when the spirit returns, if the several laws conflict with each other, the spirit cannot be completed.


    This time Zhou Shu was promoted to hundreds of laws at the same time, but where does the soul belong?


    Is it to choose the law of order, the law of creation, or other laws?


    Most laws have restrictions. For example, some realms prohibit the five elements, and there is no five elements at all. The Hunyuan Jinxian who practices the five elements law is not an immortal body there. Generally speaking, the higher the law, the smaller the restrictions. But this is not always the case. For example, the law of reincarnation, in many dead realms without reincarnation, it almost does not exist, and the law of creation, except for the devil world, it can be regarded as ubiquitous, but it has its nemesis. The point is touched, and once restrained, it is really dead...


    This is indeed a big problem.


    Zhou Shu hasn''t thought about it yet, but Shenhun already has concerns. Perhaps this is the source of his anxiety?


    He is about to be promoted to the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan, but the soul has not found a suitable place to stay, it is indeed easy to get anxious.


    Thinking of this, the mood seemed to be calmer again.


    Do you want an answer?


    Zhou Shu seems to be talking to himself.


    The King Jiang on the side knew that Zhou Shu was at the critical moment of enlightenment. He quietly stepped back and did not dare to escape. He just watched the dung fork being messed up by Zhou Shu, who hadn''t cared about it at all. He was completely unrecognizable and silent. Tugging his beard, secretly distressed.


    How about blending together?


    After thinking for a long time, Zhou Shu thought of something.


    If you disperse your spirits while you are promoted, let them blend into the power of various laws, and then blend into Shu Zhidao together, what will be the result?


    The advantage is that Divine Soul can help him draw power from the Great Dark Abyss, and it can also help various powers to integrate into the Tao, and have a more sense of experience. In the future, when encountering crises, any law can become a place for Divine Soul. , As long as one is not in the chaos, it is almost impossible to die, but if there is a wrong combination of law and power, one''s soul cannot be complete, not to mention that in the future, face the Tao with an incomplete soul Jie is about the same as suicide.


    The disadvantages seem to be great, but Zhou Shu just took a breath and ignored it.


    Taking risks is the practitioner��s original wish. What''s more, what he most hopes is to integrate the spirit into the power of Shu. Then, letting the spirit into the power of various laws is also an inevitable prerequisite, although these steps can wait until after promotion. Do it again, but the effect is better if you do it in advance. Before crossing the catastrophe, Shu Zhidao can incorporate many laws in one fell swoop, and after crossing the catastrophe, Shu Zhili even surpasses some of the highest laws.


    It was so decided.


    At the moment of making up his mind, the mood immediately calmed down.


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, and as expected, no matter good or bad, there must be a definite decision. Only when you make a choice, you will lose if you hesitate.


    "what?!"


    King Jiang, who heard the exclamation, hurried over.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he looked worried, "What''s the matter, Human Emperor?"


    "It''s okay, your **** fork."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and pointed to the dung fork, "It seems that something went wrong."


    When thinking about it, most of them unconsciously output a lot of the power of law, as well as the power of Shu. Under the combined action of these forces, the dung fork completely changed its appearance.


    It used to be like a golden old tree root covered with lumps, with a smell of soil, but now it is white and transparent, and all the lumps on it are gone, smooth, with some Holiness, if you remove the four sharp teeth on it, it looks no different from a scepter.


    "Uh."


    King Jiang was also surprised, looking at the **** fork and muttered, "It can become like this again, it looks better than before..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Did you look at it?"


    "Yes, Emperor Human."


    King Jiang nodded and hesitated, "When the Emperor was contemplating and enlightening Dao, he has been training magic weapons. Various lights and whirlpools have enveloped it for several hours, sometimes black and white, I thought It''s going to be broken. I didn''t expect it to be like this in the end. It should be better, right?"


    "It''s hard that you didn''t stop it, it should be a number."


    Zhou Shu can be sure of this.


    He deduced that the modified dung fork is more adaptable to various forces and has a lot more power.


    "take it."


    Zhou Shu handed it over, "Ren King, your magic weapon has indeed helped a lot, thank you."


    King Jiang stared at Zhou Shu, as if to see inside, "Ren King, are you all right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay, how much time is left now."


    "There are seven hours plus two quarters."


    King Jiang Ren said without hesitation, the answer seemed to be engraved in his sea of ??knowledge.


    "Well almost."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and smiled and said, "King of Man, you take the Demon Abyss Mayfly to the Five Realms of Pu, the calamity will affect the Great Dark Abyss, then you can''t stop it, I will look for you when the robbery comes over. , If I haven��t come back for a month, it means I haven��t survived the Dao Tribulation. At that time, you can go back to Xianshu City or Jiang��s family. I suggest you go back to Xianshu City, because Jiang��s family will probably find them, but mayfly and hidden demon You don''t need to worry about it. If I fail to cross the Tribulation, the Hidden Demon will die with it, and the Mayfly will naturally return to the Demon Realm."


    King Jiang widened his eyes and said angrily, "Man, what are you talking about?"


    "Explain to the funeral, it''s just such a thing, you can''t remember it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You don''t need to care about Xianshu City, I''ve already said it, all right, you go."


    King Jiang looked at Zhou Shu and said anxiously, "Ren King, how could you fail? Impossible!"


    (PS: Thank you for the support of the prodigal son of Biancheng, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3398: Ok

    There was a plop.


    Zhou Shu jumped into the huge dark abyss.


    A burst of light flashed, Zhou Shu slowly sank, and finally hovered a few miles deep.


    Perceiving the surroundings, a smile appeared.


    "You really came down."


    In the flowing power, Pu Lao''s shadow is looming.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "God, I said I''m going down, thank you."


    "A word of thanks is not enough," Pu Lao sneered unconsciously. "Zhou Shu, you have to listen to me when you come down. You ask me to do it. If I am not happy, it changes the order in the abyss, yours. The wishful thinking won��t be done, hehe."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "To change the order, does it mean to change the type, direction and order of power here?"


    "of course."


    Pu Lao was quite complacent, "I can''t change the entire giant dark abyss, but changing an area is not a problem, such as the one where you are, if I want to, I can completely mess up the power inside and make you tired to deal with it. Don''t think about getting over the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of curiosity, "That''s okay, then come and try?"


    There are a lot of the power of laws surrounding him that he does not need. If he can replace them with the power of laws he needs, and then increase the intensity, it is obviously more beneficial for him to promote and overcome the calamity.


    Pu Lao''s face changed suddenly, "Zhou Shu, nonsense must be divided into different places. Do you really think I dare not kill you? I admit that I may need you, but if you think that you can be unscrupulous in this way, you are wrong. As the Yinglong clan, I would rather stay in prison forever, rather than be called upon by others for a day."


    "God, you misunderstood."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "I really want to try. I think the current order is not suitable for me, so I want to change. If you can do it, it would be great. I can adapt to these changes. It''s my own problem, it has nothing to do with you."


    Seeing Zhou Shu spoke solemnly, Pulao paused, and immediately became serious, "Are you sure? There are more than three hundred kinds of power here. The current order is the most suitable for them, and there will be no conflict and consumption, but if the order is changed, I Not sure what will happen."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Oh, so you can''t, are you worried about the collapse of the abyss?"


    "Who said that I can''t do it?" Pu Lao said solemnly, "I just don''t want to be troublesome. If you want to die, I have no reason to fail you."


    Zhou Shu looked respectful, "If you don''t collapse, then come on, I''m not afraid of death, anyway, I will die forever."


    Pu Lao looked at him for a long time and sighed, "You, like the Xuanhuang Realm, like to survive from the dead."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have always been like this, and so are most practitioners. You said the Xuanhuang Realm, did the Xuanhuang Realm also survive?"


    Pu Lao said coldly, "This is not what you need to know, are you ready?"


    "All right."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhou Shu became turbulent, as if being drawn into a whirlpool.


    The head and the feet were shaking back and forth, like rootless grass, but this situation only lasted for a few breaths, and Zhou Shu quickly stabilized.


    Although the power of the laws outside is mixed and violent, for him, he will always have to deal with only a dozen of them. He has a countermeasure for this and can adapt to it with a little change.


    Pu Lao was stunned, "Are you... really able to adapt?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "God, you teach me the law of order, I can do it, shouldn''t you feel happy?"


    Pu Lao said irritably, "How can I learn it so quickly?"


    "You teach so well."


    Zhou Shu is very serious. In his opinion, the hundreds of words that Pu Lao said are equivalent to summarizing a rule into a formula, no less than giving him a core of the rule. From this point of view, Pu Lao is in The attainments in the law of order are probably not far from the saints. After all, this is something that the saints can do.


    Pu Lao was silent for a while.


    This is indeed the only thing he can be proud of while in prison.


    Without a body, he gained extra income from the wealth left by his ancestors. Even he didn''t expect it to be like this, but it was inevitable that he was depressed. Shu Xian took advantage.


    Zhou Shu explored and asked, "God, can you bring only certain powers that I need?"


    Pu Lao came back to his senses and said angrily, "The more you want to be more beautiful? The law of order can only guide, and cannot distinguish and communicate the power of other laws. Besides, I don��t know other laws and don��t know what you want. I have no way to give you the power of the law you need alone."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "Yes, unless you can master all the laws here."


    "Hmph, this battlefield covers almost all the laws of the heavens. If I master them all, wouldn''t I be invincible in the world?"


    As he spoke, Pu Lao''s face changed slightly, as if thinking of something terrible, he didn''t realize it, "Isn''t this a sacred place for cultivation? Any cultivator can get the power they want, and that''s absolutely impossible. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That kind of thing is impossible to happen, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Pu Lao also nodded, feeling as if he had been distorted by Zhou Shu, "How can someone master all the laws, it is impossible to understand."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "God, why don''t you try again, I still feel wrong."


    Was drawn into the whirlpool again, and stabilized again.


    "It''s still a little bit, come back."


    Continue to repeat, after not knowing how many times, Zhou Shu shouted, "It''s okay, it''s okay, that''s it!"


    "Are you sure? If you want to trouble me again, I don''t want to."


    "determine!"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, his face full of joy.


    After trying hundreds of times, I finally came across a good combination. The power of the law surrounding him is mostly what he needs. Some unnecessary powers of the law cannot be approached. There are several highest laws. The forces happened to be staggered with each other and could be blocked without any effort, and the interval between the power of reincarnation and the power of order was shortened a lot, and he was able to absorb and integrate better.


    If everything follows this order, the power of the law he absorbs can increase by at least 10%.


    Although it was only 10%, Zhou Shu was already satisfied. With the Dao Furnace fully opened, he could integrate a little more strength, and his strength after promotion would be stronger, and he would have more capital when he faced the quasi-sage in the future.


    "What a troublesome person."


    Knowing only 10% after Pu Lao is not without contempt, "I have to toss for a long time for a little benefit, thinking you are really not afraid of death."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The two do not conflict. Only by talking more time and energy and making perfect preparations can you be better not afraid of death, God, I want to thank you for your generous cooperation. My law of order can only resist. , Far from guiding the power in the Great Dark Abyss."


    "To me, this is nothing."


    Pu Lao said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, I will open the channel in two hours. You''d better hope that there will be more help. Speaking of which, you have spent so much thought and finally failed to overcome the catastrophe. I may also have a little regret."


    "understand."


    Zhou Shu''s expression became solemn, and he had to prepare for the next step, which may also be the most difficult step.


    Disperse the soul.


    (PS: Thank you zhouhuo for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3399: Madman

    The body is like a dust, and the Tao furnace is also a dust. It sinks and floats in the abyss, whether it is or not, only the Tao can be found.


    In this tribulation, the body basically has no effect, so Zhou Shu chose to temporarily abandon it.


    Integrating the body into the law and the power of Dao couldn��t be simpler for Zhou Shu. Only this time there is no Divine Soul connected with it. The only way to connect the two is through Shu Zhi Dao. If Zhou Shu can��t break through and promote smoothly, the Divine Soul will certainly not go anymore. Complete, the body will not be placed.


    Left in place, there is only a real shadow of spirit and power.


    But soon, the real shadow slowly became nothingness, until it completely disappeared into the abyss.


    It seems that Zhou Shu no longer exists, but it is everywhere. In the area before, Zhou Shu is everywhere.


    Perceiving all this, Pu Lao was shocked.


    It''s really rare to get out of the body to cross the catastrophe.


    The body is the greatest guarantee against the calamity, but Zhou Shu even directly abandons this guarantee, using the purest Dao power to respond to the calamity.


    has a sense of breaking the boat.


    are all crazy.


    shook his head, Pu Lao stared at the void and waited silently.


    successfully turned a large abyss into his own Zhou Shu, as if he was in another form of life, feeling it with great interest.


    Affected by the soul, different laws and powers seem to be part of Zhou Shu''s body. Samsara is the hand, order is the head, creation is the foot, the five elements are toes, balance is blood, and yin and yang are some hairs... He can exchange and change at any time. He is like a newborn child, trying what rules are more suitable for what part, and having fun.


    Of course, this is just incidental fun to assist the breakthrough of various laws.


    The power of these laws will be transformed into the power of Shu when it breaks through. Before that, it is necessary for the spirit and power to be familiar with each other.


    A little bit of time passed, and the great dark abyss began to change.


    Under the outer violent vortex, a small vortex slowly appeared.


    It was generated by the power of the fast flowing law, not the change of the abyss itself, which meant that Zhou Shu''s law breakthrough had begun.


    Driven by the spirit and the original power, the power of the laws became solid and luminous, which stood out compared to the surrounding vortex. They were like tough threads, paralleling each other without interference, in the abyss. It rotates back and forth, and the speed becomes faster and faster, and in this acceleration process, many of the power of the law that belonged to the abyss, gradually attached to the silk thread, from the water mist to a drop of water, and finally became a part of the silk thread.


    More and more forces entered the breakthrough stage, and more and more lines appeared, totaling nearly two hundred.


    They are Zhou Shu''s law of power.


    The colors are different, the thickness is different, and the appearance is bright and shiny. Those lusters originate from Zhou Shu''s soul. Now the soul guides the power of the law to break through, and in the process, they will gradually merge into the power.


    The vortex turned faster and faster, the silk thread became more and more solid, and each other became closer and closer.


    It seems that it is already a huge grinding disc of substance, rather than a vortex in motion.


    Around the millstone, there is a vacuum area that is not too large. The power here has been completely absorbed by Zhou Shu''s law, but it has reached the extreme because of it. If you want to absorb more, the excess power is natural. It��s blocked outside. Zhou Shu didn��t expect this before. When a large amount of power is continuously running along the same law, there is actually no need to separate power to block external forces, because external forces cannot come in at all.


    eliminates the effort of blocking and identifying impurities.


    Pu Jao looked at all this and was more shocked.


    He couldn''t understand how Zhou Shu wanted to overcome the catastrophe, but he could see that the power of these hundreds of laws was under Zhou Shu''s control.


    How is this done? With his law of order, it is impossible for so many forces to act according to the law. Could it be said that Zhou Shu really understood so many laws?


    This guy����


    soon changed again.


    The whirlpool is turning to a certain extent, or the power of the vortex is purified to the extreme, and the breakthrough has reached another stage. When the power of the colorful laws like silk threads begins to gather towards the center.


    The whirlpool turns faster and faster, getting smaller and smaller, and harder.


    seems to have become a shield that cannot be broken, no force can hurt it.


    At the same time, the silk threads that had been parallel before began to merge.


    Red, black, yellow, green... In the process of turning, they broke the unbreakable barrier between each other, and slowly combined together, the colors began to become messy, and the vortex became violent.


    There is a lot of movement.


    There was a constant crackling sound, and sometimes thunder light appeared, bursting out clusters of smoke, it looked like a vortex was blown out of a gap.


    really desperate.


    Pulao secretly sighed.


    He has never seen such a fierce promotion process. Most practitioners are promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian, which is a smooth promotion of the law, basically there will be no conflicts, which is like the current Zhou Shu, it is almost like fighting, and It is the kind of deadly battle that must be divided between the winners and the losers, and the one that doesn''t stop at the end.


    Now he also knows that Zhou Shu is promoting a lot of rules at the same time, is it just necessary?


    At this time, he also understood a little bit, why Zhou Shu had to abandon his body in advance, if he let his body be added to this process, who knows what it will become? Maybe after the robbery is over Zhou Shu will have only one head left.


    Pulao was right, the vortex at this time was the battlefield.


    In the vortex, the forces of various laws are fighting together, but they are not a melee, and they will not distinguish the winners or losers. All processes are under the guidance of Zhou Shu. Only the forces that break through to the degree of control are qualified to fight. The end result is that they become Shu Zhili together, not one side completely disappears.


    While the battle continued, the whirlpool did not stop turning.


    Gradually bulging in the middle of the whirlpool, it is something light white, not transparent, looks crumpled and a little messy, but with a breathtaking luster, like a baby just born, young, It is full of the brilliance of life.


    That''s right, this is the freshman Shu Zhili.


    The power of the law that has reached the level of control is fusing into Shu Zhi Li, under the guidance of Shu Zhi Dao.


    With the appearance of this Shu Zhili, the battle suddenly became fierce.


    The power of those laws seems to have been greatly inspired, speeding up the speed of conflict and fusion, explosions one after another, the vortex is chaotic, large chunks of smoke surround the entire vortex, and the vacuum area around the vortex , Suddenly expanded a lot.


    These naturally fell into Pu Lao''s eyes.


    He was already shocked, this phenomenon can only explain one thing, the strength of the new birth is likely to exceed the power in the abyss of darkness!


    The power in the abyss gave birth to fear for it, and it would involuntarily avoid it.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3400: 1 cut in vain

    The new-born power, the power beyond the abyss, of course, is also the power beyond oneself.


    At some point many years later, Pu Lao would always think of the scene he saw at the beginning, and he was very fortunate that he did not do anything extra at that time.


    Do you want to kill in advance?


    Many practitioners see the emergence of this kind of things beyond their control, and they always have the idea of ??stifling them in advance, and even start directly. Pu Lao is not a practitioner. After passively doing the Tao for many years, he sometimes hopes for this kind of thing. Was born, which changed everything.


    Even when he really saw it, he still had the idea of ??strangling.


    If at this time, using the law of order to induce the great dark abyss, and the power of those messy laws plus the power of the dragon to attack the vortex, it will probably interrupt Zhou Shu''s promotion process and even bury it completely.


    was just a flash of thought, and he erased the thought.


    He didn''t move anything, just waited quietly, just like the past, only this time, he felt that the future was very promising.


    The whirlpool keeps turning.


    And the explosion sound is getting smaller and smaller, most of the silk threads have been completely merged together to form a unified color, only a small part still has remnants, but it seems that those aliens will soon be assimilated.


    The bulge in the center of the whirlpool is getting bigger and bigger.


    It was vaguely visible that it was a small human figure, with a shadow of Zhou Shu between the eyebrows and eyes.


    This shows that after the power of the law is integrated, the integration of the soul is also normal, otherwise it will not show such signs.


    Everything is better and smoother than Zhou Shu expected, but the most difficult moment has not yet arrived.


    Not long after.


    The vortex is getting smaller and smaller, on the other hand, the figure in the middle is getting bigger and bigger, and the shape is almost the same as Zhou Shu now. It looks like a Zhou Shu sitting on a white futon, full of like Zun is closing his eyes and resting. Sacred shiny statue.


    The vacuum zone around the whirlpool expands further.


    A void appeared in the giant dark abyss, something that has not happened in tens of thousands of years.


    There are almost hundreds of miles without any power, even if the power of the violent law, he is unwilling to step into this area.


    Pu Lao looked more and more alarmed.


    There is no idea of ??stifling at this time, because it can''t be stifled anymore.


    Unless it is to guide the power of the dragons in the safe nest, the power of the ancient dragons will not fear any power, even if they face the saints, they have the courage to shock, of course this is just a metaphor, it is impossible to do that.


    "It was really dangerous at the beginning."


    I don''t know if he is emotional or Zhou Shu.


    There was a smile on his face. Obviously, the general trend was over, and Zhou Shu would soon become a golden fairy.


    ��!


    There was a loud noise suddenly.


    Pu Lao looked over his head, his face changed drastically.


    I don��t know when, the void has been torn in half. Behind the crack is a pair of deep eyes. Unsentimental eyes swept across the huge dark abyss, and slowly showed a huge claw, dark yellow, With a halo.


    With a volley, a huge lightning pierced the void.


    Jie Lei is here.


    has a radius of hundreds of miles. It is obviously made up of two strands of thunder thunder, a golden thunder thunder and a blue thunder thunder, twisted together like twists, intertwining each other and forming an indescribable majestic force.


    Jie Lei was hundreds of thousands of miles away from Zhou Shu, and the entire huge dark abyss sank for a while, as if completely suppressed.


    silently.


    From seeing the thunder to the falling of the thunder, it was only half a breath.


    The robbery thunder fell accurately into the abyss, just covering Zhou Shu and the surrounding vacuum area completely.


    is like a solid spear, piercing the abyss.


    No power was lost. The entire Tribulation Thunder hit Zhou Shu. This was the real Tribulation Effect, which would only affect those who crossed Tribulation. Of course, this can be seen from the absence of unexpected turbulence in the abyss.


    Because of this, it is difficult for people to imagine what Zhou Shu would look like in the robbery.


    Pu was stuck in the abyss and was in a daze for a while. This kind of sky-smashing power fell on Zhou Shu, is there a chance to survive?


    It''s not just Zhou Shu. He has other concerns. He is very familiar with some of the powers in the thunder. The golden thunder is clearly the power of the dragon, and it is the purest power from the ancient ancestor dragon. The dragon clan also participates. Did you drop the robbery? Is it a dragon saint?


    Is it because of the proximity of the dragon world here, or is it caused by the Great Dark Abyss?


    No matter what, he didn��t want this incident to affect his relationship with Zhou Shu. He would still rely on Zhou Shu in the future. It��s just that the robbery has already fallen. Will Zhou Shu still exist? After all, this robbery is So tough, he himself didn''t think he could save the past, unless he had the body.


    The robbery thunder continued for a full breath before it completely disappeared.


    Pu firmly opened his eyes and felt with all his strength, "Huh?!"


    exclaimed.


    Zhou Shu, who was already formed, was hit by the unexpected thunder and turned into an irregular ball, with his head and feet stacked on top of each other. Of course, he couldn��t tell which was his head or his feet, and the whirlpool below him was still During the rotation, the speed is still very fast, but it becomes much larger.


    Because Zhou Shu''s human form was destroyed and his strength weakened, there was a lot of black mist in the surrounding vacuum area.


    are all the power of laws that wandered over from the abyss. They moved aimlessly, looking very messy. In addition, there were many white fragments, which seemed to be the residue of Zhou Shu that had fallen from the thunder.


    Pulao didn''t even think about what was going on before he saw the residue move.


    They moved quickly toward the center of the vortex, and while moving, the messy and nowhere power of the law seemed to have found the target, clinging to the white fragments, and swimming along with them to the middle.


    After a while, the whirlpool resumed its normal operation, and it seemed to be more solid because of more power.


    Slowly, the orb in the center of the whirlpool changed into Zhou Shu''s appearance again.


    is still full of vitality, still shocking the surroundings, no different from before crossing the catastrophe.


    Pu Lao raised his head subconsciously.


    As expected, the void cracked again.


    This time I saw it more clearly. Those deep eyes blinked, and I couldn''t tell whether it was an accident or something else. Only when I looked down again, there seemed to be a trace of compassion, and the huge paw followed him. Came out.


    The golden and cyan Jie Lei twisted into a thick whip in the void.


    The whip didn''t pull it straight down, but shook it twice in the air, as if it was accumulating power, before it drew it fiercely on Zhou Shu.


    is silent and earth-shattering.


    The abyss seemed to be split in half by this one.


    This time, Pu Lao had already prepared, but he was still amazed by the power of the robbery, and he lowered his head unconsciously.


    Jie Lei was falling on Zhou Shu, which lasted longer.


    The light ran out, and when there was no longer a bright green color, Zhou Shu, who had just condensed completely, shattered again, scattered into countless pieces, and fell into the abyss.


    Everything I did before was all in vain in the face of the unstoppable robbery.


    (PS: Thank you, Qingmei, for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3401: Almost missed a major event

    Is this the Dao Jie?


    Pu Lao secretly thought that it was a bit similar to the great good fortune he had gone through at the beginning. It is indestructible and does not give the person who crosses the robber a chance to resist, but the good fortune does not destroy the root. The good fortune that comes with the calamity can also help. The body recovers quickly, and these calamities destroy everything, leaving no room, the power of the robbers is almost emptied, it is stronger and more ruthless.


    The light faded quickly.


    The void in the great dark abyss was quickly blocked by the forces that swarmed in. All that was wrapped up by those forces were scattered and unrecognizable white fragments. As for the vortex in the center, it was shrunk to the size of a fist, almost to see. Gone.


    This, can I do it again?


    Pu Lao, who was full of suspicion, quickly got the answer.


    The vortex is still spinning fast, maintaining the rhythm of the past, and the scattered white fragments, also driven by the vortex, continue to move toward the center, becoming more and more solid and shiny, and the surrounding clutter Being continuously assimilated while rotating, becomes part of the vortex.


    The transformation of ���� Shu Zhi Dao is faster, and the power becomes stronger.


    It didn''t take long for the human form to emerge from the center of the whirlpool again, Zhou Shu still sitting upright, his eyes closed, but his expression was brilliant.


    "It seems to be the world cultivated in the chaos..."


    Pu Lao murmured in a low voice, Zhou Shu''s process of crossing the catastrophe seemed to be the same as the first opened world, unbelievably tenacious and tenacious.


    ��.


    Familiar and cruel voice.


    The void cracked just right, and a pair of eyes looked over, and the pity in the eyes seemed to be a little bit more. It was an appreciation of sorrow. For those who know that it cannot be done, those who know that they must fail or are persistent, but also Only mercy, followed by cruel and merciless means.


    The golden, cyan Jie Lei fell like a raging sea of ??anger.


    They huddled together in the air, becoming solid and hard, giving Jie Lei a weird and strange metallic texture.


    is the punishment of heaven, that is a divine power that no one can resist.


    Without any suspense, Zhou Shu was destroyed again.


    Although the condensed Shu Zhili forced the abyss to retreat by a large amount, the hollow area formed was more than two hundred miles in radius, but it was still not the opponent of Jie Lei, as if no matter how Shu Zhili grew, Jie Lei could follow. Become stronger.


    is indeed getting thicker.


    After dozens of breaths.


    Pu struggled to find the residue of Zhou Shu, this time it took a little more work.


    Because the rest of the whirlpool is too small, only the size of a sesame, I can only see a trace when I open my eyes.


    The white shards were scattered everywhere, and some even fell into the abyss, causing the power inside to rush around, as if forming a turbulence.


    This time, can you recover again?


    Most likely, the whirlpool turned again, although the speed was a little slower, but there was absolutely no meaning to surrender.


    Indomitable.


    On the one hand, he was frightened by the unstoppable power of the robbery, and on the other hand, he was amazed at Zhou Shu''s tenacity. Pu Lao''s thinking was all occupied and at a loss. But at this time, he suddenly remembered that he still had important things to do...


    I almost missed something big!


    Xuan Huangjie.


    "It''s been half an hour, why hasn''t there been any movement?"


    Hao Ruoyan looked up at the sky, his face was anxious, and sweat dripped out.


    The sky seemed to be covered with a layer of white cloth, and there was thick but not scattered smoke everywhere.


    Whether it��s in Dongshengzhou, Nanzhanzhou, or Beiluzhou, it��s the same scene. It��s caused by the followers of Shuzhidao who are chanting Shuxin Sutra. Under the blessing, it gradually transformed into a visible substance, like smoke and gas.


    They rise from the ground, gather in the air, and finally form this thick layer of smoke.


    In many places, the sun and stars are no longer visible. Only Shu Zhidao hangs high in the sky.


    It seems that the entire Xuanhuang world is under the cover of Shuzhidao. This is something that Zhou Shu himself did not expect, and even the Dutchman did not expect that although they have been spreading Shuzhidao, they did not think that would happen. Good results.


    "No problem, right?"


    Xu Rong divided his mind and whispered, "It''s not surprising that we have a vision in Dongsheng Prefecture. Why are other states too? They have so many people learning the Tao of Shu?"


    "I don''t know, but sister, don''t be distracted, we will do our best and leave the rest to the master."


    Lei Yuan watched her gently shook her head and continued chanting Shu Xin Sutra.


    This situation has been going on for a long time, and it has also aroused the alarm of many people and sects.


    Some sects have cultivators flying into the air, there are Buddhist monks such as Zen and Kunlun, shouting chants and casting various tactics. They regard this as a vision of some evil invasion, and they want to get rid of these from nowhere. Of smoke.


    This is inevitable, and no one wants a sudden change in Lang Lang.


    If it continues, this memorial service to convey Shu Zhi Dao to Zhou Shu is likely to lead to bad results.


    Hao Ruoyan clearly understood this, and when he was jumping anxiously, the sky suddenly went dark.


    A huge crack seemed to divide the sky into two halves. Behind the crack is a vast starry sky, and there seems to be an anxious face.


    "coming."


    Hao Ruoyan felt relieved and shouted, "Keep on chanting, don��t stop!"


    The gathered smoke finally found an exit, and flew into the cracks in a hurry. For a while, the cultivators who were obstructing in the air realized something and fell to the ground one after another.


    "It seems that Tiandao has made a move It''s good, no matter what those are, it will definitely not be a threat."


    The sect that was worried about being polluted by evil spirits let go of his heart, but it must be temporary, and investigation must be necessary afterwards.


    almost missed a major event.


    Pu wiped his sweat firmly, just doing something, and there was no sweat in a projection, but the anxiety in his heart was real.


    A crack appeared in the sky over the Great Dark Abyss. It was much smaller than the Heavenly Tribulation, but for Zhou Shu, it was a great medicine. After the crack quivered a few times, a ray of "sunlight" appeared. Photographed inside.


    The incomparably warm light cut through the silent and dark void and gently shone around Zhou Shu.


    sprinkled a layer of pale golden powder on the abyss.


    bathed in light, the whirlpool seemed to have added a lot of strength, turning faster and faster, and traction getting stronger.


    The scattered white fragments around was quickly driven, and the power of the law in the abyss also gathered. In the process of rotation, it gradually transformed into the same comforting power, but after a few hundred breaths, the vortex expanded to more than a hundred miles.


    The ���� hollow area has expanded to five hundred miles away.


    The huge dark abyss beyond the hollow began to roar, and there was a huge wave for dozens of miles, seeming to be dissatisfied with the shrinking of the self, but no matter how much it roared, it never dared to rush into the hollow area, it also deeply knew As long as it passes, the power of the abyss is no longer its own.


    In the center of the whirlpool, a figure is slowly taking shape.


    Zhou Shu is back again.


    (PS: Thank you Dalong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3402: Benevolence

    Bai Xi passed quickly.


    The heavens and the Xuanhuang world are no longer connected.


    The torn crack closed quickly, without any light coming out, but the void was still shiny.


    That light comes from Zhou Shu.


    In the hollow of the giant dark abyss, Zhou Shu had already stood up, and his whole body was emitting a shiny golden light.


    At this time, he had opened his eyes, and those deep eyes seemed to contain infinite wisdom and fighting spirit.


    "bring it on."


    Zhou Shu raised his head to the sky and let out a low growl.


    As far as the momentum can be reached, the abyss retreats, and Pu Lao in the abyss is also stagnant, and he takes the initiative to challenge Dao Jie?


    This is something that Pu Lao unexpectedly and impossible to think of. He has also survived many calamities. He can only earn his life in the face of the great calamity, and then beg for good luck to give him a chance. It is impossible to actively challenge the calamity like this.


    But for Zhou Shu, this is what he wants to do.


    Supplemented by Shu Zhi Dao of the Xuanhuang Realm, many laws are integrated, Shu Zhi Li has reached its own limit, and Soul has been completed, completely integrated with Shu Zhi Li, at this time, the whole body is full of power, and no one will move. Decisive victory, when to wait.


    He had a clear hunch that he won this time, and Shu Zhi Dao would be irreversible, and it would surely become the Dao Da Dao, going everywhere.


    And if he loses, Shu Zhidao is not lucky, Zhou Shu himself no longer has the value of survival.


    The void slowly opened.


    is not torn but to open.


    is a seam first, and then separated to the left and right, square, like a door.


    There are still a pair of eyes behind the door, but there is no more compassion in those eyes, with some surprises, and a hint of joy.


    has been observing Pu Lao with both eyes, his mind suddenly shaken, he has a foreboding that something different is about to happen.


    The huge claws came out, and Jie Lei fell in time.


    The thunder is still green and gold, but it is no longer solid, transparent and shining, washing down like a waterfall.


    In the midst of the robbery, Zhou Shu still stood, but with a trace of surprise on his face. This was a little different from what he imagined. It was not so much a robbery, but rather a reward. He could clearly understand Perceived that this robbery thunder was helping him freeze his way, washing his soul.


    Is the calamity passed, or is it a sign before the final calamity comes?


    But no matter what it was, he was prepared enough.


    The robbery thunder continued for ten breaths. As it was at the beginning, it disappeared immediately, and the door in the void began to close. When the door was about to close, a little golden light flashed, falling like a meteor.


    Pu Lao burst into ecstasy, "That''s the mark of a saint!"


    There is nothing wrong, the imprint left by the saint is fresh out, and it may have just been written by the saint behind the gate.


    The strong and irresistible will of the saint descended slowly with the golden light.


    staring at the golden light, Pu Nao couldn''t help but yelled, "Zhou Shu, catch it!"


    To get it is to get the approval of the saint. From then on, Zhou Shu will become the candidate of the saint. If nothing else, the chance of becoming saint in the future is great. There have been many saints in the heavens, but like Zhou Shu It is extremely rare to receive the blessing of the saint directly.


    Pu was so envious that he couldn''t restrain it, but he didn''t dare to grab the mark.


    Gifted by the saint, if other people interfere, they will be punished by the saint immediately.


    Zhou Shu looked at Jin Guang, but his expression became solemn.


    The closer the golden light is, the clearer he can see. It is a solid and empty character, "Benevolence".


    Perceiving the will of the saint in it, he seemed to have some enlightenment. Once he catches the word "benevolence", it will be deeply imprinted on the soul, and it can no longer be eliminated. It can indeed bring infinite benefits to himself, such as very Immortality to a large extent is immortal, and the souls protected by the saints can only be destroyed by the power of the saints, such as obtaining the power of the saints through the mark, such as...


    But these benefits also have a price, that is, becoming a saint running dog.


    By the way, the saint running dog is not derogatory, it means that the saint runs for the saint on their behalf.


    For ordinary practitioners who want to be sanctified, becoming a saint running dog is definitely the best way out. There is no one, but for Zhou Shu, it is not. Zhou Shu is a founder, he has his own way, and he lives his life. He must fight for his own way. He can''t let his own way be stained with other traces, even if it is the will of a saint, he can only be himself, not a disciple of anyone, even a saint.


    So the question is, how can he reject the word "benevolence"?


    The door has been closed, and the will of the saint is impossible to return.


    was also unexpected, but he got the approval of a certain saint in the robbery of the crossing, but he had a new problem after he was completely satisfied.


    If the word Shu is dropped, Zhou Shu may still have a slight chance of accepting it, but he would never want the word "benevolence".


    He can''t learn benevolence.


    Zhou Shu looked at the abyss and shouted, "Pulao, come here, this mark is for you!"


    The abyss parted suddenly, and a figure appeared in a panic, shocked and ecstatic, "What, don''t you want it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded vigorously, "I don''t want it, here you are!"


    "I����"


    Pu Lao was about to rush up, but soon calmed down and hesitated back into the abyss, "You hurt me, that is what the saint gave you. If you give him to me, will you not be afraid of the saint''s sin? You are not afraid, I But afraid."


    Although he wanted it very much at that moment, in the end reason prevailed.


    Watching Pu Lao retreat hurriedly, Zhou Shu sighed secretly, knowing that something was not to be done, but the mark was about to fall, what should I do? I knew that King Jiang and Demon Yuan mayfly stayed here, and the King would definitely agree, and the mayfly must agree if it didn''t.


    "You really don''t want it?"


    Pu Lao��s voice came from the abyss Zhou Shu said loudly, "Of course, I don��t accept it!"


    He shouted to Pu Lao and also to the mark of the saint, but it seemed to have no effect. The mark was not obedient, so he looked for him.


    "Don''t you carry the Xuanyuan sword?" Pu Lao said solemnly, "He should want it, but he may not be able to do it. The sage mark is for you, and other people may not be able to accept it, and it won''t be possible if you receive it. effective."


    By the way, Xuanyuanjian.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up.


    This is indeed a very good choice. Old Jian always wants to improve his strength and find out the truth about Emperor Xuanyuan. He probably won''t refuse the blessing of the saint. Although he has Xuanyuan Dao, he is not a founder. Besides, Xuanyuan Tao itself also has the meaning of "benevolence".


    "Thank you!"


    Zhou Shu yelled and began to summon his body.


    Now Zhou Shu is just a spirit, everything is on the body.


    This is obviously not difficult.


    Just a little bit of Shu''s power was released, and before he could feel the progress of Shu''s power, Zhou Shu, to be precise, Zhou Shu''s spirit, suddenly trembled, and immediately turned into a stream of light, and went straight into the abyss.


    This is obviously not Zhou Shu''s original intention, because he still has a lot of surprises on his face.


    The mark of the saint floating in the air also changed direction, and plunged into the abyss following Zhou Shu.


    The Great Dark Abyss separated immediately, making way for Zhou Shu and Imprint.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3403: Not difficult

    Astonishment was just a second thought, Zhou Shu quickly calmed down.


    It is not surprising that the spirits are not controlled, because the spirits of the present are all in the Tao of Shu, and who listens to the Tao of Shu? Those who listen to the Dao Furnace, the Dao Furnace is in the body, and use Shu''s power to summon the Dao Furnace, but instead they are summoned by the Dao Furnace.


    The abyss suddenly lit up.


    It''s transparent all around.


    The dusty furnace, but it bursts with light that illuminates the entire abyss.


    Pu Lao in the abyss couldn''t help but close his eyes and dodge, worried about being affected by it.


    When I opened my eyes again, the light was dimmed, and a complete Zhou Shu appeared in the abyss.


    Zhou Shu looked at the word benevolence close at hand, and immediately took out Xuanyuan sword, "Sword old man, saint mark, okay?"


    "Do not!"


    A hurried voice came from the sword.


    Zhou Shu was a little stagnant. He thought it was a routine question, but got this answer. At this time, he couldn''t force the old man to force it. Seeing the character of benevolence getting closer and closer, he took the Kunlun next to Xuanyuan Sword. The mirror picked up.


    I don��t know if an artifact without wisdom can bear the mark?


    With such doubts, but didn''t have time to think, Zhou Shu raised the Kunlun mirror and blocked it from the word benevolence.


    But the benevolence character with the will of the saint was not willing to succumb to the Kunlun Mirror, and did not adhere to it, only chasing Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu''s spirit moved, his body and soul turned into a ray of reincarnation and entered the Kunlun mirror.


    The word benevolence had a sudden pause, and the target was spotted. The handwriting quickly landed on the Kunlun mirror, flashing golden light. However, at the moment it was engraved with the handwriting, Zhou Shu escaped from the Kunlun mirror, and the word was not imprinted on it. Zhou Shu''s soul, only stayed in the mirror.


    Zhou Shu quickly returned to his original shape, holding the mirror in his hand, seemingly a little complacent.


    Let your saint''s will, after all, be fooled.


    Unexpectedly, the Kunlun mirror vibrated, the original profound character of benevolence floated up and down, and there was a look of escape. Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he said anxiously, "If you come, you will be at peace! Sage, don''t blame, the kid knows the mistake."


    After dozens of calls, Kunlun Mirror became quiet.


    Xu is the saint''s will perceive it, or Kunlun Mirror has integrated it, and it doesn''t seem to be a problem anymore.


    Zhou Shu put Kunlun Mirror and Xuanyuanjian into the ring, and his heart was relaxed.


    Examining oneself carefully, the body and soul are perfect, there is nothing missing, the Tao furnace is shining, the wind and cloud within it are like a dragon, the mist is transpiring, the Tao heart is stable in it, as solid as quality, like a bright moon, under the moon is a vast ocean, Shu Zhili is as mighty as the sea.


    Dao Xin absorbs and generates Dao power from the outside world more than several times faster than before, and the transformation between Dao power and law power is also easy, no matter what power it is, it is easy to come in without a trace of lag.


    As a founder of Taoism, Zhou Shu has the heart of Dao, can transform the power of the law at will, and he does not need the core of the law necessary for the golden immortal, but this does not mean that he cannot have it. He can have it if he wants to. It can give birth to hundreds of law cores to provide oneself with a steady flow of law power, but if so many law cores have to be taken into account, the power will be scattered, which is not conducive to strengthening the Taoism.


    It must be unwilling.


    With a wave of his hand, a Shu''s strength turned into a long rainbow and rushed straight into the abyss.


    The power of the law in the abyss evaded a little, and then swarmed over to surround it, trying to strangle it.


    For a while, Changhong was covered with black spots.


    After a few dozen breaths, Changhong was swallowed up by the power of the mixed laws and disappeared completely.


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize the difference, but smiled.


    This is a normal phenomenon. Before the abyss saw Shu Zhili retreat, that phenomenon is actually not normal. One is that through the tribulation, Shu Zhili, who has just successfully merged, climbed to his own limit, and his momentum is extremely high. They wouldn''t fight against the enemy. Second, because of the robbery thunder, there is a holy spirit on the thunder thunder, and the power in the abyss will never offend the saint.


    Now that the Shu Zhili he released casually, the abyss needs ten breaths to consume it, which is enough to prove that Shu Zhili is very powerful and can already compete with the power of the highest law.


    It''s just a contend. When the abyss is guided by a quasi-sage like Pu Lao, the power that transcends the law can burst out at any time, and then Shu Zhili is not strong enough.


    But at that time there was no need to fight. The instinct of Shu Zhidao''s fusion laws was there. Unless Pu Lao understood more laws than Zhou Shu, and could pull Zhou Shu out of every law, otherwise Zhou Shu would always be safe. The land will never die anyway.


    I think too much.


    In this situation, how could it be impossible for the two to confront each other anymore.


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head and walked out of the abyss slowly.


    "Congratulations, fellow Daoists, for achieving the golden fairy of Hunyuan."


    The shadow of Pu Lao was not far in front of him, arching his hands quite sincerely.


    Zhou Shu solemnly returned the gift, "I can be promoted today, thanks to your generous cooperation, thank you."


    Pu Lao hurriedly shook his head, "Wherever you are, you would have succeeded without me. Daoists will be transported by heaven, and the saints will be blushed. It is only through a tribulation, it is impossible to fail."


    Seeing Zhou Shu survive the tribulation and get promoted smoothly, Pu Lao''s attitude towards Zhou Shu naturally changed. Before, he regarded Zhou Shu as a little hope, but now he regards Zhou Shu as a 50% guarantee, and he must be treated equally.


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at him with condensed eyes, "Speaking of which, it seems that the time you open the door is a bit late."


    "it is my fault."


    Pu Lao immediately saluted, "Almost missed a major event, and hoped that fellow daoists would not be blamed."


    Looking at him, Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "You misunderstood God, how could I blame it? If you didn''t open the door later, I might not be able to succeed. Every time I get thundered, my understanding of Tao will increase. , You can also absorb more power from the abyss. Speaking of which, I would also like to thank you. You opened the door at the right time."


    "Is that so?"


    Pu Lao''s expression was slightly stagnant, as if he had realized something, "Is this God''s will?"


    "I prefer to call it crooked hitting, what kind of providence, I don''t care about this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, thinking of something, and raised his hand unexpectedly, "God, I still have something to ask."


    Pulao paused, "Go ahead, but if you want to open the passage of the Xuanhuang Realm again, or pass on your spiritual thoughts, I can''t agree to it. The two previous connections with the Xuanhuang Realm have probably caused the immortal realm to be alert~ www.novelhall.com~ For the third time, they will probably be able to find where I am, or send someone to the Xuanhuang Realm to inquire. I don''t think you want to see this happen."


    Zhou Shu groaned for a few breaths and sighed, "I didn''t think about it well, then forget it."


    Pu Lao thought for a while and said, "Zhou Shu, I will pass on the news of your successful crossing of the Tribulation to the Heyin faction. This will not attract the attention of the immortal world."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Well, God, I also want you to take care of the people of the lotus sect. They should soon have someone who will rise to the heavens. I hope you will send them to the outer realm. Do not send them to the immortal world. ."


    "This little thing is not difficult."


    Pu Lao seemed to think, "Don''t you worry about their failure in crossing the catastrophe?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Needless to say, I believe in them and you."


    "you����"


    Pu Lao looked at Zhou Shu, speechless for a while.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3304: Benevolent

    "The Emperor, you are back!"


    There was still a long way from Pu Wujie, and I saw a dark shadow flying over.


    Zhou Shu lightly landed on the Demon Abyss Mayfly, nodded, "I''m back."


    King Jiang Ren looked at Zhou Shu up and down, and said with joy, "I have been promoted, I have been promoted, but it looks no different from before."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "If there is a difference, it will be broken."


    Speaking of it, his image after promotion is quite different from before. It is probably the reason that the promotion is governed by the spirits. His body is still not able to adapt. It seems that there is always a feeling of gold and jade, of course. In the process of returning, he has eliminated these effects.


    "Now it''s okay, let''s pass the news to Xianshu City, because I left the emperor, and I was scolded over there."


    King Jiang Ren seemed to heaved a sigh of relief, lowered his head and chanted something to Xuan Huang Jie, Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care. The news of his success in the triumph was passed back, but it didn''t matter if Jiang Ren Wang said it again.


    King Jiang Ren raised his head, with a hint of resentment, "I knew it a long time ago, but I didn''t tell me..."


    "Hehe, don''t care about this."


    Zhou Shu smiled and sat down, holding the Kunlun mirror to continue studying.


    The Kunlun Mirror received the mark of benevolence and was possessed by the saint��s will, but it has not shown any good changes. The bad ones are that Zhou Shu can no longer use the Kunlun Mirror. Even the power of reincarnation cannot be used. , Although it��s not a big problem to use Kunlun Mirror, after all, Zhou Shu could use Kunlun Mirror very early to use the first life void and the best recovery, but thinking about it, it is still a loss. He has always felt that Kunlun Mirror definitely will not only have these two methods. Tactics.


    Wang Jiang Ren looked down, and suddenly shocked, "Ah, this word?"


    "Well, it was left by the saint."


    Zhou Shu explained and said thoughtfully, "I am a little sorry to say that, if you are here, this word should belong to you."


    King Jiang Ren had no regrets, and he couldn''t help shaking his head, "Human King, I don''t want benevolence! The last thing I can''t learn is benevolence. Repaying grievances with virtue and treating others with benevolence and righteousness are not suitable for me. What kind of practitioner!"


    "The saint''s benevolence is not so simple, to understand..."


    Zhou Shu paused and laughed, "But it doesn''t matter if you don''t learn, it''s really not suitable for us."


    King Jiang nodded, looking at Kunlun Jing and said, "Unexpectedly, the word sage was given to the divine artifact casually. It is still a divine artifact that has died long ago without wit. It is a pity."


    "It''s a pity to give it to you!"


    Suddenly there was a crisp sound.


    Jiang Ren Wang stagnated, Zhou Shu was also a little stunned, holding the Kunlun mirror and looking at it for a while, "Are you talking?"


    "No, who else is it? Let go of me!"


    Kunlun Mirror flicked twice, jumped out of Zhou Shu''s hand, and landed on the mayfly''s back, but immediately bounced again, as if being electrocuted, "What is this! Devilish energy, how can there be demons here? ?leave me alone!"


    Zhou Shu quickly reached out and held it, "Just don''t touch him."


    "Yes, I was hurt by you."


    Wang Jiang Ren looked at the Demon Abyss Mayfly distressedly. The place where he met the Kunlun Mirror just now was browned, as if it had been burned by fire. After spending so many days with the Mayfly, he felt emotional.


    Kunlun Mirror twisted a few times, settled a little, and complained, "The fairy demon, the immortal demon is not at the same time, it is strange that he does not hurt when I meet him. Also, you two are obviously immortals, how can you be with the demon? Clan mixed together?"


    "He is different, he is also a creature of the Xuanhuang world..."


    Zhou Shu looked in the mirror and thought it was a little weird to speak like this, "What the **** are you? The tool spirit, or the artifact body, can you come out?"


    Kunlun Jing said proudly, "Yes, yes, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it. I am a saint who wakes up, just like a saint."


    "Don''t worry, we can bear it."


    Zhou Shu smiled. He could face the will of the saint before, and of course he is not afraid now, and he perceives that the power of the Kunlun Mirror is not strong, and the power of reincarnation circulating in it is not much different from the past, but more Vigorous.


    King Jiang Ren took two steps quietly, after all, he had the name of a saint.


    "Then, then I''m out, you guys be careful!"


    The Kunlun mirror flicked, shook in the air, and gradually became a child.


    A child with pink jade, red lips and white teeth, and white lotus roots on his limbs, wrapped in a few light green lotus leaves, shouting, "Hurry up, catch me, or you will fall again!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I can''t fall."


    Before the words fell, the child had fallen, but was falling into a white cloud like cotton wool.


    He rolled in the white clouds for a while, stood up and grabbed a few clouds with great interest, grinned, very happy, "Fun, interesting, this is much more fun outside than inside!"


    King Jiang was quite surprised, "It''s really a child, how could the artifact become a child?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Maybe the saint unlocked the wisdom of the magic weapon, directly gave birth to the spirit of the artifact, and then transformed into a human? This kind of thing is very rare, especially such an ancient artifact."


    King Jiang nodded, "It is possible that the character of benevolence is still on his forehead, but he can''t feel much of the saint''s will, is it integrated into it?"


    "You guys, what are you whispering?"


    The child stood up and said with his hips akimbo, "You, you haven''t answered me yet, why do you want to mix with the demons? I am a disciple of the saint''s enlightenment. I will never be polite to the demons. I must kill them. If you are with him, I will punish you too!"


    The facial features are crowded together, as if pretending to be very angry.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "But you are still the artifact of the Xuanhuang World? Remember?"


    "Divine tool, divine tool, I really seem to be a divine tool, the Kunlun mirror of infinite reincarnation, right," the child thought of something, tilted his head, "but what does it have to do with you and the demons?"


    "The mission of the artifact is to protect the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the Demon Abyss Mayfly, and said slowly, "You can perceive the aura of the Profound Yellow Realm on him? Although he is a Demon Clan, he is also a citizen of the Profound Yellow Realm. As a divine tool, you have gained a sage point. We should protect him instead of killing him."


    The child sniffed his nose, seeming to perceive something, and then suddenly he suddenly said, "Ah, ah, there are indeed!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course."


    The child was struggling and thought for a while, "Then, then I won''t kill him, but I seem to have sensed other demons, right there!"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and even the hidden demon hidden under the scales of the mayfly can be sensed. The future of this child is unlimited, but now he is just a coaxing child, "That is his guardian. Both are indispensable. If you kill this, you are killing him. Then you will kill the innocent by mistake. It is an act of no''benevolence''. Don''t worry, I promise that they will not attack any immortals. You can also keep watching them if they do. With your hands, it��s never too late for you to kill."


    "Be benevolent, benevolent."


    The child stayed there, as if he had realized something.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3405: remember

    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You must obey the benevolence that the saint gave you."


    "Oh."


    The child nodded awkwardly, suddenly yawned, and slowly slid down, "Yes, I''m going to sleep."


    Seeing the child curled up in the clouds, slowly returning to a Kunlun mirror, Zhou Shu thought of something, "What environment do you need when you rest? Immortal energy or the power of reincarnation?"


    "No, I don''t know..."


    The child has completely changed back to the mirror, and there is no sound.


    King Jiang said unconsciously, "This little guy, his energy is too bad."


    "A newborn baby will naturally become quiet after a fuss."


    Zhou Shu smiled and put away the Kunlun mirror, his expression condensed slightly, "Now that this artifact has its own intelligence, it obviously doesn''t recognize the master, it''s a troublesome thing."


    King Jiang didn''t take it seriously, "What''s the trouble, it''s just a little guy with a new spirit, coax him to follow you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Too much coaxing for a while, but not forever. He has the will of a saint since he was a child. When he matures, he has his own ideas and will act according to his own will. But forget it, if it doesn''t work, let him go." He looked at Xuanyuanjian, quite puzzled, "Old Jian, why don''t you?"


    Old Jian hesitated for a while, "I''m afraid it will affect me."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The saint''s will, as long as it doesn''t completely deviate from it, it won''t affect your own will, oh..." He understood what he nodded, "It''s up to you."


    There is no need to ask more, Zhou Shu just doesn''t want to be "benevolent" at all times, but Jian Lao wants to abandon "benevolence".


    At that time, the will of the saint would not turn a blind eye. Not only would the old sword not benefit from the saint, it would be harmful.


    "Well, I continue to recover, Huang Quanbian still has some problems."


    Old Jian''s voice was a bit solemn.


    Zhou Shu put away the sword, there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. The old man obviously had some problems in his mind, but he couldn''t help it. The roots are in the Emperor Xuanyuan, and to solve the mystery of the Emperor, I��m afraid it won��t happen until Zero Demon Abyss. may.


    Set his mind, Zhou Shu separated two soul shadows.


    After being fully recovered, the ghost shadows can naturally be used. Because of the promotion, the number of ghost shadows that can be controlled now seems to be a few more.


    The two soul shadows took their swords and Kunlun mirrors, and quickly returned to Xianshu City. Although they were not worried about the safety of Xiancheng, they would always feel better to have themselves.


    The body was still moving forward, and soon returned to the Pu Five Realms.


    When King Mu saw Zhou Shu, his eyes lit up, and he walked up to give a lot of praise.


    Zhou Shu helplessly said, "For practitioners, promotion is not difficult, Mu Wang, what''s the situation on your side?"


    King Mu looked at him and sighed, "I can still detect the existence of Quasi-Holy from time to time, and it seems that I can''t leave. Why don''t you go to me again, sir?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "Forget it, I will go to solve your formation soon, and I can rest assured."


    Mu Wang said worriedly, "The formation is very important, but I am worried that something will happen to my husband, and I am afraid that Xuchangjie cannot protect him."


    "Nothing will happen."


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "Don''t worry about this, I have my own measure, Mu Wang, have you found the power of compassion you perceive?"


    King Mu earnestly nodded, "I found it, it''s in the Meishan realm, not too far from the Yinkui realm. Speaking of which, Mr. should be passing by. My shadow has been searching there these days, but no abnormalities have been found, but I must be last time. I did not feel wrong."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The power of compassion is very special. If you perceive it, it will definitely be there. I will see it then, I will trouble you."


    Mu Wang quickly said, "Mr. is too polite, this is what I should do."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said thoughtfully, "Mu Wang, last time you said there was one more thing, what was it?"


    King Mu hesitated, "Sir, Zhetian is now with me."


    "Oh," Zhou Shu thought of something, "the saint of Yinkui Realm?"


    "Yes."


    King Mu slowly said, "She was injured, drifting everywhere, and was discovered by my people. Because she had some friendships before, so she brought it back. I know that she and her husband have revenge. If the husband wants her to avenge her, please return. After the Xuchang community, she will be handed over to her husband."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Vengeance? There is no need for this. I have forgotten about those things, but I do want to see her and talk about it later."


    King Mu nodded, seemingly relieved, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said slowly, "Mr. Mu, she is very good, but if you want to use her, be careful, she is not the next generation."


    King Mu respectfully saluted, "Sir, I will remember."


    "I went to Xuchang Realm."


    Zhou Shu beckoned, the Demon Abyss Mayfly soared into the sky, disappearing for a moment, leaving only a blue shadow.


    The blue shadow comes from the law of thunder, which makes the mayfly speed about 40% faster. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the fastest mount in the sky.


    It��s impossible for Warcraft to use this kind of power, but if Shu Zhi Dao that incorporates reincarnation and other laws is used as a medium, it can also be used, not just the law of thunder, as long as Zhou Shu thinks, hundreds of laws can be used in Mayfly is doing whatever he wants. In fact, after being promoted, he has been doing these things, using the mayfly as an experiment to test the various uses of Shu Zhidao and having a great time.


    If it weren''t for the mayfly that could not give birth to a birth chance, he would have made the mayfly a magic weapon unique to him.


    Speaking of being promoted, Zhou Shu began to need a Taoist device, a Taoist device that was perfect for Shu Zhidao.


    After all, the enemy he was going to face had changed. It was no longer a golden fairy who could easily be sent away, but a quasi-sage on a level.


    The various laws of Shu Zhi Dao transformation can be fully displayed if there are Dao implements, and can be played back and forth with the quasi-sage, and if there is no suitable Dao implement to assist, the power of those laws is very difficult in front of the quasi-sage Useful place, most of the time can only be passively beaten.


    A few days later.


    Jiang Renwang pointed to the distance, "Xuchang Realm is here, right? Shall we go directly?"


    "Don''t hurry, go around and see the boundaries around you clearly."


    To design an array, it is natural to understand the environment. Although most specific information is indicated on the map, it is still necessary to experience it personally. This is not to go down and see. For Zhou Shu now, a ray of divine thought is enough.


    "It''s not small here it adds up to three or four hundred circles, more than Xianshu City."


    King Jiang Ren looked at the starry sky from a distance, suddenly stopped, and said in a deep voice, "Human King, there really seems to be a quasi-sage, I feel some breath!"


    "I also noticed it, in a small circle on the edge."


    Zhou Shu stared at the distance, and said in a steady state, "Don''t worry about it for now, let''s look at us and wait for him to come."


    "Yes."


    King Jiang nodded his head, seemingly calm, but his eyebrows couldn''t hide the tension.


    Unlike Xianshu City, there is no protection from the formation, which means that you may have to face-to-face with the quasi-sage, can you protect the Emperor?


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Xianxia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3406: Sword Repairer

    "It''s weird, Emperor Human."


    King Jiang Ren looked into the distance and said suspiciously, "We have all circled for more than half a circle. Just now we passed through the realm of quasi holy treatment. He didn''t come to look for us. What''s the matter? Did he not recognize us?"


    Zhou Shu was also a little puzzled, "It''s not that the quasi-sages have true vision, and they must have seen me."


    King Jiang thought for a while and said with joy, "Maybe it''s not the quasi-sage of the immortal world, or doesn''t know you at all, that''s fine."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s good for us, but it''s not necessarily for King Mu. If he doesn''t come because of us, then he may stay here forever."


    "That''s no way, it''s impossible to drive away, let''s fight now...ah! He''s here!"


    King Jiang Ren exclaimed, and a beam of light from a distance swept over, looking towards this direction, but the invisibility of Demon Abyss Mayfly obviously had no effect at all.


    "I''m here after I say, stop."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, the mayfly was hanging in the air, and it stabilized after trembling twice.


    A gray-robed old man with white beard and hair suddenly appeared thousands of miles away, carrying a simple and dark sword box behind his back, and his eyes swept over like electricity.


    It is Jian Xiu, but not Shu Shan Jian Xiu.


    This was Zhou Shu''s first impression. Most of them were not from the fairy world.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "I have seen fellow Taoists."


    After going through the Dao Tribulation, Zhou Shu always regarded himself as a founder, unless he met a saint, no matter who he was, he would never be called a senior again.


    The old man frowned, but did not show anger, "Who are you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Do you want to stay here to prevent people from entering the Xuchang world?"


    "One more move."


    The old man shook his head, seeming to sigh, and suddenly stretched out his hand to grab Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stood still, flipped his right hand and took off a transparent spear, stabbing it towards the old man, while the mayfly under him pulled away and bounced away. The speed was surprisingly fast, and he flew tens of thousands of miles with Jiang Ren Wanghe in an instant. outer.


    This was because they had discussed it early, and when they met the quasi-sage, Zhou Shu could only go there alone.


    The old man seemed to have a hint of interest, and he shook the spear away, turning the spear in the air, and still stab the old man.


    The old man watched the spear approaching him, his speed increased unabated, and he flew straight to dozens of miles. Only then did his eyes flashed with surprise, the light flashed, the spear broke every inch, and collapsed like an avalanche in a few breaths, but it fell. The fragments still persisted a little, and did not completely disappear until Baizhang.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, "You are very weird, where did you learn it?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Why did Fellow Daoist make a sudden move?"


    "Really unnecessary."


    The old man sighed slightly, and reached out his hand to catch again.


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves one after another, several solid and qualitative spears, coming first, and blocking each other in front of the big hand.


    The big hand is not aware of it, still moving forward, and the speed is not reduced at all. The spear turns suddenly and turns into a few long ropes, entangled the big hand with extreme force, and you can see the traces of the rope being pulled into the hand. .


    The old man''s face changed slightly, he let out a sneer, struggling a few times with his big hands, and continued forward with the rope.


    In the process of rushing, the ropes were still tightening, but after all, they were too weak. When the big hand was about to approach Zhou Shu, several ropes had been broken away, scattered into flocs, unable to sustain, and flying everywhere. .


    Zhou Shu let out a low cry, with both hands flattened out, a shield appeared, suddenly leaning in front of him.


    The big hand was in the center of the shield, with a few muffled bangs, the shield shattered, and the big hand was finally exhausted and turned into a cloud of smoke.


    The old man paused, his eyes narrowed, "This kind of power... are you cultivated by those in Xianting?"


    Zhou Shu took a few steps back and slowly said, "Xianting, does it have anything to do with me?"


    "It''s really unnecessary to ask you."


    The old man shook his head, only a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "I see a lot of you, a kid like you. Only when you are **** can I speak well."


    The sword box on his back flew up and fell in front of him. The old man put his hand on the sword box, his eyes suddenly sharp, as if he had become another person.


    The sword box shook, and the sword light flashed.


    The blue light came through the sky, but a thousand miles away, the sword''s intention reached the light.


    The sword intent swept across the air, Zhou Shu was instantly shattered, leaving nothing but nothing in place.


    The old man was slightly surprised, and he murmured, "Is it because I didn''t control it well and the power was used too much? It shouldn''t be, how could the old man''s sword intent make such a ridiculous mistake."


    When he was surprised, a figure quickly took shape in the void thousands of miles away.


    It wasn''t Zhou Shu who could still be, there was still a trace of panic on his face, but the panic quickly turned into joy.


    The old man��s sword intent is indeed domineering, and the sword intent is like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, and the laws are withered. You can''t even resist it, but not all the laws are completely eliminated by the sword intent. For example, the law of reincarnation can be temporarily stable. , Then Shu Zhili, who embraced these laws, could naturally find a chance to leave, and all his body and soul merged into it, quickly shifted his position and avoided the blow.


    The first time he faced the attack of the quasi-sage, it was inevitable to be panicked, and the joy afterwards was normal.


    The quasi-sage in front of the sword repairer is quite strong. It uses sword intent, which can overwhelm most of the laws. The sword box is mostly a Taoist weapon. If he can even avoid his attacks, then avoid other quasi-sages. It is not difficult, indicating that Zhou Shu has a strong ability to protect himself.


    King Jiang, who was hundreds of thousands of miles away, couldn''t help cheering when he saw this scene.


    There was only one, before the second call, the old man��s gaze was swept over, the sharp sword intent made him feel stagnant, and then he ran back in a panic, but fortunately, the old man just glanced and did not pursue. the meaning of.


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "You..."


    After only saying a word, he stroked the sword and pressed it, and a sword light came.


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, but when he saw the sword light, Shu Zhili took advantage of the trend to wrap him up and flee away like dust.


    This is an instinctive reaction, and it is also Shu Zhidao��s self-protector, but what��s interesting is that when the power of Shu is fully exerted, there are some if there is a force from Xuchang world that has traced it, and it naturally merged into it. Inside the furnace.


    In Xuchang circles, there are also people who adhere to the Tao of Shu.


    This time the old man seemed to be angry, Zhou Shugang showed signs in another place, and the sword light appeared again, smashing him away like a shadow.


    The ghost stays away Zhou Shu sighed secretly, and the body hidden in Shu Zhili began to wander around, wondering whether it should continue to appear.


    Continue to come out, Jianguang will still follow, but if he doesn''t come out...


    He was still thinking about it, but the old man moved, and was landing where Zhou Shu had just disappeared. The sword box was swinging, brightening.


    The intangible and intangible sword intent was scattered around, covering thousands of miles. The sword intent was interspersed and entangled with each other, like a dense net, scattered around in the void.


    It was because Zhou Shu had nowhere to go and had to show up.


    Feeling that the overall situation is settled, the old man laughed, "Are you still reluctant to come out?"


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3407: invite

    Whoosh!


    A cluster of golden light came suddenly.


    When he reached the scope of the sword intent, he still stubbornly moved forward, rushing hundreds of feet in front of the old man.


    The old man was stunned for a moment, staring at the golden light, grabbing it in the air, grabbing it in his hand, waiting for a closer look, and there was a loud voice not far away, "Senior, moving my guest near Xuchang World, it��s too much. Don''t put me in the eyes of King Mu!"


    In the void, a figure gradually emerged.


    There is a layer of golden light around the body, and a white single horn on the front of the forehead, describing nobleness, not anger or prestige, who else is it not King Mu?


    At the same time, Zhou Shu appeared next to him, smiling faintly, "What I said, it''s so lively here, why didn''t you see it?"


    "Ah, is sir okay?"


    Wang Mu looked at Zhou Shu, quite worried.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "How can something happen? It''s just a discussion, Mu Wang doesn''t need to be nervous."


    The old man stared at the two, the surprise in his eyes flashed, and he said calmly, "It turns out that it''s the master here, pay you back."


    With a wave of his hand, the golden light flew over.


    Under the blessing of the sword intent, the light skyrocketed dozens of times, as if a golden sword smashed straight, and the void was cut away on the way.


    King Mu''s expression changed slightly, and with a low growl, the light from his body turned into tangible golden scales, and he took a few steps forward, but he wanted to block the sword intent with his body.


    "No."


    Zhou Shu exclaimed, can the sword intent of the quasi-sage be directly blocked? He wanted to step forward to stop King Mu, but when he looked at the golden light carefully, he noticed something abnormal, his heart relaxed, he withdrew his footsteps, and stood still.


    boom!


    The mighty sword intent, before it touched King Mu, it broke apart, and when it came to King Mu, there was only a cluster of golden light.


    King Mu stretched out his hand to catch it, his face was a bit ugly, but he quickly raised his hand and said, "Thank you senior for your mercy."


    "All young talents."


    The old man glanced at the two of them, shook his head with some regret, turned around and left.


    "Senior, please wait!"


    "Friends of Taoism stay!"


    King Mu hurriedly shouted that he finally saw the true face of the quasi-sage hiding here. He had to figure out what he said, otherwise he would worry day and night. As for Zhou Shu, on the one hand, he wanted to help King Mu, on the other hand, he was also very interested. It may not be the quasi-sage of the fairy world, but it is very difficult to encounter.


    The old man stood still, and said in a deep voice, "Isn''t the two going to leave the old man?"


    "Don''t dare."


    Mu Wangli said, "Since I��m honored to meet seniors, who are the masters of Xuchang realm and Zhou boundary in Xia''an, is there any reason for not fulfilling the friendship of landlords? I would like to invite seniors into the city for a description. If seniors need any help, please I will try my best."


    The old man said lightly, "Hehe, you don''t have to say this, it''s just that the old man is here to affect you, don''t worry, the old man has stayed enough."


    King Mu felt loose in his heart and quickly said, "Xia Xia has no intention of this. Xia Xia just wants to help Senior. What''s the matter for Senior to stay here, right?"


    The old man ignored him and looked at Zhou Shu, "You are Zhou Shu, right? You told the old man to stay? Do you want me to send you to the immortal world to receive a reward?"


    Mu Wang shook, and layers of dragon scales floated on his body, but Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I am Zhou Shu. If fellow Taoists want to send me a reward, then I can give it away, but I think if we go together In the Immortal Realm, I might be the one who received the reward instead of the Daoist friend."


    "Haha!"


    The old man smiled, "Do you recognize the old man?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head calmly, "No, I don''t know anything about fellow Daoists, but I think, knowing that I am a quasi-sage who knows that I am Zhou Shu yet to arrest people, I am afraid that there is only someone like me, that is, ten thousand evil spirits. Colleagues on the list, right?"


    The old man paused and nodded unconsciously, "My colleague? It''s interesting. I don''t think the old man will be recognized by others."


    Mu Wang suddenly realized that he looked at Zhou Shu unconsciously, with a lot of admiration in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Father Daoist, I have two things I want to ask fellow Daoist, I wonder if you can?"


    Standing there, the old man seemed to say unintentionally, "Since we are all colleagues, the two things are naturally okay, but don''t think about asking me where I came from."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I didn''t mean anything like that. The fellow Taoist shot me before, not because I was Zhou Shu, right?"


    The old man slowly said, "Yes, nor is it."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I don''t understand what fellow Daoist said."


    The old man said indifferently, "I made a move because I sensed something...well, I wanted to ask you something, and then I found out that you were Zhou Shu, but I didn''t want to stop."


    Zhou Shu still didn''t understand, and only sighed, "The Daoist has acted unexpectedly. I wonder what Daoist wants to ask me?"


    "I don''t want to ask now."


    The old man spread his hand and said impatiently, "There is one more thing, hurry up, I don''t have time to talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You may know that I have built a fairy city called Xianshu City, near Haze Country, and I just defeated the offensive of the immortal world. There are four quasi-sages in the immortal world, but they are all blocked by the city. Fellow Daoists are determined to find a quiet place, Xianshu City may be a choice."


    The old man''s face changed slightly, "Are you trying to win over the old man?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Not necessarily, but for both of us, it is a feasible choice, isn''t it?"


    The old man laughed unconsciously, and he laughed emptily, "Hahaha, that is to say, even if the old man goes, he may not be able to find a position, but he still needs to be selected by you? What an arrogant boy, the people who come out of you are all Is that so? Hahahaha!"


    There seemed to be coercion, and there was a murder intent in it.


    King Mu''s expression was stagnant, his mind seemed to be scratched by a knife, but the feeling soon disappeared because Zhou Shu was blocking him.


    Facing the old man, Zhou Shu had a calm expression and followed with a smile without being humble or humble.


    The old man paused, his laughter stopped, and his sleeves said, "Boy, the old man remembers these words, we will still have a chance to meet in the future."


    After finishing speaking, he strode far away, and soon disappeared, only the faint sword light was on, and the starlight was blurred.


    Mu Wang was slightly relieved, and he unconsciously patted Zhou Shu Mr. You are too courageous, and you still mock the quasi-sage? "


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "This is really not a mockery. He knows his situation. Now I provide him with a way out. If he wants to, he will do it.


    In this battle, he can basically be sure that he is not afraid of Quasi-Holy. If he is not afraid, why respect it. For the people on the Ten Thousand Fierce List, Xianshu City, which can resist the digital Quasi-Holy City, is originally very attractive or powerful.


    "Speaking of which, I didn''t expect that since he is not tolerated by the immortal world, he should be able to join other forces..."


    When King Mu thought of this, he couldn''t help but regret it, and the look in Zhou Shu''s eyes also brought some jealousy, "Sir, you are not kind, don''t say let him join the Xuchang world, just say Xianshu City, obviously Xuchang world is closer."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled faintly, "Even if he is willing, can you rest assured?"


    King Mu was stunned, speechless.


    (PS: Thank you Dalong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3408: Incompetent

    "I really don''t worry."


    King Mu sighed and said sternly, "He has been in Xuchang for so long, and I can''t find it. If you really want him to enter Chen Liucheng, I don''t know what to do by then, and I can''t order him... ��It''s really hateful, but such an outstanding talent can''t be kept."


    "It''s not necessarily a talent."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "It''s okay, Xuchang circles will soon find the quasi saint inside."


    King Mu''s eyes lit up, "Mister has an idea, about the formation?"


    "It''s almost the same if you turn around a few more times," Zhou Shu nodded, confident, "Mu Wang, you want a simple or a complicated one. You can do it in more than ten years, but it only serves as a warning. The complicated one takes a hundred years or more. More time, but able to defend against the enemy."


    Mu Wang thought for a few moments, "Can it all work?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I know you will want it, yes, I will leave a soul shadow to help you, but I have to work **** my own materials."


    King Mu directly aimed at the saint just now. Zhou Shu must remember this friendship. Xuchang Realm is in such a good position, relying on the Dragon Realm and the Devil Realm at the same time. , Enough to restrain the number of parties, such allies must be strongly supported.


    "Thank you sir!"


    King Mu was overjoyed and immediately bowed and bowed to salute, but Zhou Shu had been prepared and didn''t let him really bow down.


    The Demon Abyss Mayfly had already flown over, Zhou Shu separated a soul shadow, and let the Mayfly continue to observe Xuchang Realm, and he and King Jiang went to Xuchang Realm.


    Chen Liucheng is much more prosperous than before, and even Zhou Shu was stunned. "It''s hard to compare, you are more lively than many immortal cities, right? Where did so many practitioners come from? So many people come to do business in the outside world?"


    King Mu said triumphantly, "The Dragon Realm is now a lot more open, and my place has just become a transit point. I also want to thank them for Xiaozhao.


    Zhou Shu understood, "The materials in the Dragon Realm are all very good. If the goods pass from you, there will be more people. Is there news from King Mu, Jin Xuan?"


    King Mu nodded, "There is news from Chi Long Country. Your companion named Xiao Gun must be alive, but I don''t know where it is. I heard that Jin Xuan went to the Demon World to look for it again. Back."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, he still had to go to the Demon Realm to take a look.


    Mu Wang looked forward to it, "Sir, will you go to my place now?"


    "I''ll go around the city."


    Zhou Shu still thought of the Shu Zhili that had been passed on before, and wanted to visit the dojo.


    King Mu seemed to understand something, and apologized, "Then I will prepare first, and I will come to see Mr. later."


    Along the way through the prosperous world, most of the dojos are overcrowded, and the doorways are endless. The three Shuzhidaos are all gated. Only the last dojo has barely a few people. Zhou Shu also secretly shook his head and noticed Zhou Shu��s Helplessly, King Jiang said dissatisfied, "These people don''t know what is good or bad at all, don''t care about the King."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I don''t care, this is normal."


    When Zhou Shu was here, there were not many people. Now that Zhou Shu is gone, there are naturally fewer people.


    Shu Zhidao is really difficult. Although the Shu Xin Sutra''s several methods are very good and everyone wants it, there are very few people who can really learn it. Most people fall into shackles when they begin to understand Shu Zhidao. Instead, learn the power of lighter rules. A few people understand Shu Zhidao, but they find that they want to further integrate and become more complicated. They may not be able to make progress for thousands of years. Those with a low level need Shouyuan to give up, while those with a high level. Not willing to give up the original rules...


    For these reasons, fewer and fewer people come to Shuzhi Taoist Temple. Although King Mu has been supporting him, for example, Shuzhi Taoist Temple is all free, and there are fairy stone rewards for learning in it, but even so, there are still very few people.


    King Jiang thought for a while and said, "Human Sovereign, you have survived the tribulations. When it spreads, there will be more people in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled and ignored, strode into the dojo and stood straight in front of the stage.


    The few people were about to get angry, but when they saw Zhou Shu''s appearance, they immediately fell into ecstasy, "It''s Mr. Zhou!?"


    Zhou Shu nodded. The Shu Zhili he had sensed before came from these people, two true immortals and two golden immortals. "I remember you were all my students at the beginning. It��s really hard for you to hold on for so long. I ask you, do you really want to learn the Tao of Shu?"


    "Shu Zhidao is what I ask for, what I have to do."


    "I firmly believe that only by practicing Shu Tao can you become a real strong person."


    "As long as you learn the way of comfort, no one can beat me."


    The responses of several people were similar. It can be seen that these are people who really understand Shu Zhidao and also feel Shu Zhidao''s future.


    A light the size of a grain of rice appeared before them.


    "This is... Ah!"


    "The pure and vigorous Shu Zhidao seems to be calling me..."


    "I seem to see everything."


    All of them were taken aback, and then they were ecstatic, staring at the light in a daze, and muttering in a low voice, as if their souls had been hooked away.


    Zhou Shu flicked his finger, and the rays of light fell into the palms of several people and quickly merged into them.


    These are the Dao seeds of Shu. These people��s heart is oriented towards the Dao of Shu. After they get the Dao seeds, they can better understand the Dao of Shu, and even condense the heart. Zhou Shu can also directly give them strength through the furnace. Of course, the premise is that they have been Regarding Shuzhi Dao as one''s lifelong desire, if you violate this point, Dao kind will be invalid.


    Several people calmed down, bathed in the brilliance, and realized what they had gained.


    Zhou Shu picked up a Shu Xin Sutra and attached it to Shu Zhi Dao. Anyone who reads this book in the future will benefit from Shu Zhi Dao practitioners. Many doubts encountered in the practice can be solved suddenly. At the same time, he will also understand himself. The Shu Zhi Li permeated and filled the room. The beams, screens, tables and chairs, and masonry were all integrated into Shu Zhi Li. Simply put, it turned this dojo into a way of practicing Shu Zhi Li. The Holy Land After doing this, Zhou Shu walked out calmly after looking at the few people who were still immersed in Shuzhidao.


    Last time I only got four fruits by sowing the seeds, I hope there will be more this time.


    At the door stood Mu Wang and a peerless beauty.


    The beauty of the beautiful woman is still the same, but the cultivation base looks far worse, but the temperament is not diminished, her head held high, and the arrogance of the past in the eyes of Zhou Shu, "Mu Wang, the person you want your deity to see is him? You? Keeping the deity all the time, do you want the deity to be his prisoner? Then you are wrong, the deity would rather die than succumb to an incompetent person who can only deceive!"


    King Mu''s face changed suddenly, "Zhetian, what are you talking about? Don''t be rude to your husband!"


    Zhetian sneered, "The deity promised to live in Xuchang Realm for the time being, but never said that he would obey your orders. No one would even want to order the deity!"


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3409: intend

    Zhou Shu waved his hand and signaled that King Mu and King Jiang, who was about to rush over, be quiet, and said slowly, "Zhetian, have you been to the Yinkui Realm again?"


    She didn''t even look at Zhou Shu, but raised her head proudly, "Where do you care about the deity?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I can tell at a glance that the wound on your body was caused by the Tao of Heaven. Those who can use the Tao of Heaven to injure you in these heavens, except for me, only those who do not leave the Yinkui realm. ..."


    She snorted and made no secret of disdain, "I don''t understand anything, it''s not her..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "That is peace, but they all learned the Way of Patching Heaven from me, and it''s similar."


    The sky turned pale, thinking of the tragic situation before, he couldn''t help but gritted his teeth, "A bunch of bitches!"


    Once again stopped the King Jiang who was rushing up, Zhou Shu slowly said, "Ping An should have been promoted to the female emperor, otherwise she can��t hurt you, Youtan was promoted earlier, and you, the three saints, were promoted to female emperor first. She is not yet a female emperor, and her cultivation is still falling..."


    "Zhou Shu, you have enough!"


    Zhetian stared at Zhou Shu, trying his best to suppress his anger, "Are you here to laugh at the deity?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and looked at her seriously, "No, I have a suggestion for you to cover the sky, how about you also practice the Tao of Heaven?"


    "Haha, haha!"


    The weather was so reversible, the green threads suddenly exploded like a hedgehog, and they were hanging down. Through the hair, she could see her eyes red, which seemed to be completely controlled by hatred, "The deity knows your plan. , You want to take advantage of the deity��s troubles, want this palace to obey you like them, and be obedient to you?! Don��t even think about it! When the deity wanders outside, I have heard of many Zhou Shu��s heroes now The story, thinking about how an incompetent person can become a hero... Hey, as expected, the deity is right, you are not only incompetent, but also a despicable villain!"


    She looked at Zhou Shu, but she was really scared, and quietly moved back.


    King Jiang Ren was stunned, King Mu was also a little embarrassed. If he hadn''t controlled the surroundings of the dojo a long time ago, it would have become lively.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said in a low voice, "Sir, can you go back to the hall and say these words."


    Zhou Shu just did it indifferently, "Zhetian, I''m just talking about repairing the sky, you think too much."


    Covering the sky, he took his steps and said coldly, "You said that the way of patching the sky, isn''t it just those things?!"


    Thinking of what Ping An had said to her before, she was embarrassed.


    "You really think too much. The Way of Patching Heaven is mainly about personal cultivation, especially for the saints who have the foundation of Yinkui strategy, who practice the Way of Patching Heaven will get twice the result with half the effort," Zhou Shu seemed to think of something, and suddenly said, "What you just said. Do those things refer to the practice method of Ping An and me? You may have been deceived by Ping An. This is actually different from person to person. Ping An is very suitable for others. For example, I have never touched her for Utan. I think..." I glanced at the sky and shook his head slightly, "You are not suitable either."


    The sky paused, "Really?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Peace is very special, so you need it. You are different."


    When speaking, he naturally brought the Tao of Shu, and the peace of mind of Shu Zhi Tao, etc. Although the witch was extremely disgusted with the power of compassion, Zhou Shu was able to integrate the power of compassion into Shu Zhi Tao. When the witch can''t perceive the situation, the effect of the way of kindness is exerted.


    Shizhatian is very stubborn, still believing.


    Zhou Shu patiently said, "If I have a different mind, I won''t say it in front of King Mu and King of People. It''s so natural."


    King Jiang Ren hurriedly nodded his head, and King Mu also said slowly, "Father of Heaven, you are thinking too much. Mr. is definitely not a person who is greedy for beauty."


    "The deity is clear, it was the deity just now."


    Zhetian calmed his mind and nodded, "But the deity doesn��t understand, why do you want to do this? The deity admits to be very interested in your Tiantian Dao, which is superior to Yin Kui Ce, most of Yin Kui Ce��s spells. They are all restrained by the Tao of Mending Heaven. If not, the deity will not lose to Ping An. The Tao of Mending Heaven is indeed a great road more suitable for the Yinkui family. The deity really wants to practice. The reason for coming to King Mu is also to repair the Tao of Heaven. Can''t figure out why you want to give this deity, don''t you worry, after the deity gets the Way of Patching Heaven, it will deal with Youtan in turn, and there will be Ping An and you?"


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, she said solemnly, "This deity will not guarantee that you will not be able to deal with other people without the Heaven-Mending Way taught by you, and you are included."


    "Why should I worry?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Maybe one day you can pose a threat to me, but I believe you may not take action at that time."


    Zhetian stared at Zhou Shu, confused for a while, "Then you are not worried about Youtan and Ping An, aren''t they yours?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Zhetian, you misunderstood again, they were never my people, they all have their own careers, Youtan is the female emperor of Yinkui Realm, and Ping An is the female emperor of Xianshu City. I and them They are very good allies. They will help and support each other, but neither will decide the direction of each other''s development. Of course I believe that they and I will always be allies."


    He looked at the sky and slowly said, "I hope you do too. The way of patching the sky is my sincerity."


    "I?"


    The sky was stagnant, and he understood something, but his face was full of doubts, "Zhou Shu, do you wish to form an alliance with the deity?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, the three saints become the three empresses, each occupying one side, and they are all my allies with Xianshucheng. This is a great thing for me, and of course for you. Too."


    Shaotian said in surprise, "But they all have bounds and resources, and the deity has nothing!"


    "That''s not a problem."


    Zhou Shu pointed to King Mu and smiled, "King Mu will give you a good enough world, and King Mu and I can help you with the necessary resources, covering the sky. With the world and resources, plus your talents, You can definitely become a female emperor. By the way, your realm will also be included in the Xuchang realm. Even if the quasi-saint comes, you can protect yourself."


    "No problem, Zhitian Daoyou Except for the Xuchang world, you can choose a world as your own."


    King Mu immediately nodded. He already understood Zhou Shu''s intentions. As the sage of Yinkui, Zhetian was definitely a strong man with promising future. He was overjoyed when he could bring such a person to Xuchang Realm.


    Zhetian is still a little puzzled, but the arrogance in his temper has always been there, and he couldn''t help saying, "Mu Wang, the deity asked you for a small world before, and promised three times the price. You didn''t agree, why do you do it now? Let the deity choose casually?"


    King Mu was stagnant, "I didn''t know what my husband meant at that time. I knew that my husband had hoped so, and I did it long ago."


    Covering the sky with a sneer, "You have to listen to Zhou Shu''s affairs on your own site, hum."


    Mu Wang said solemnly, "Mister is right, I naturally listen, if it weren''t for your husband, I wouldn''t have today. I think you should respect your husband. He is planning for you now."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 160209183503761 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3410: Both

    Covering the world''s subconsciously, "The deity only plans for himself, and does not consider other people, nor does it need other people to plan for the deity."


    King Jiang Ren couldn''t help it a bit, "Zhetian, I don''t know you, but look at what you are talking about. The Emperor and King Mu take the initiative to give you places and resources for you, and give you such a way of supplementing heaven. Listening to it is very powerful. Is this not enough? Change to other people and see who cares for you! You are obviously homeless and impoverished, and you have suffered a wound. You still think you are the supreme?"


    "You dare to say the deity..."


    Zhetian''s face changed, and he covered his mouth when he was about to scold him. King Jiang was right, and he couldn''t refuse this condition.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Zhetian, how are you thinking about it?"


    Covering the sky for a few breaths, "Zhou Shu, are you really willing to do this?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I said, this is a good thing for us, and you treat it as an investment. I help you now to get your help in the future. Of course, it doesn��t matter if you don��t help me, as long as you It��s fine if you don��t fall to the fairy world."


    He frowned, "How can the deity take refuge in the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s it, I know you never consider the immortal world, even if you encounter a major crisis, you will not go, then my investment in you must be valuable, you can rest assured to accept it."


    "The deity can rest assured, but what about your...youtan and peace?"


    Zhetian looked at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "They all regard the deity as enemies. If you want to help the deity now, you are not afraid that they will be dissatisfied with you, and the deity cannot guarantee that you will not find them in the future. Realm is not as good as Yinkui Realm. In order to avoid these troubles, it''s better for you to kill the deity earlier."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Zhetian, you are the most troublesome one I have ever seen."


    The sky covered the sky and his face flushed, "The deity just wants to make everything clear, so that you don''t know what happens at the time, and you blame the deity again."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I promise not to blame you. Besides, the future troubles are all my business, why should you plan for me."


    "This deity didn''t plan for you!"


    The sky was stagnant, and he stretched out his hand angrily, "Since you have said so, there is nothing that the deity can''t agree to, fill the sky, bring it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and took out a Wanfang Ring, "The seven chapters of the Tao of Mental Replenishment are all in them, and some of my experiences are also recorded in them. You Tan has learned all this. They have not learned the seventh chapter. You have a good chance of catching up with them."


    "Are you provocative?"


    Zhetian took the ring and sneered.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You still use provocations between you? Even now, Ping An and You Tan are also fighting with each other, and you just joined in, just three feet."


    "The deity thinks you...Forget it, I don''t understand and don''t want to understand...Ah!"


    Zhetian stared at Wanfangjie, and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Then...that is Styx lotus, is there such a big one?"


    "Well, there are three Styx lotuses in the ring. One of them is very large, and it is very good for the core of a realm." Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m not ready for this. You can''t stay in the New Territories. ? But don''t thank me, this is from Youtan."


    "She won''t give it to the deity."


    She muttered, and nodded to Zhou Shu, "Thank you, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You''re welcome, you have to thank you later and then thank you together."


    "The deity won''t thank you twice," Zhutian was angrily, and was stunned. "What do you mean by waiting?"


    Zhou Shu showed some helplessness and sighed, "Zhetian, don''t you care about the wounds of the Heaven-Mending Way? Or wait until you understand the Heaven-Mending Way before you deal with it? Even if you can bear it, I''m afraid King Mu will not be able to bear it. If he can''t go to the construction and management circles for a year, his formation will not succeed either."


    "Are you going to heal the deity?"


    Zhetian would be overjoyed, but his figure was shocked, and he couldn''t help shrinking, "You...what are you going to do?"


    "Oh," Zhou Shu sighed, "Who do you think of me? I don''t know how Ping An lied to you... Forget it, after I go back, I will ask her, Mu Wang, Ren Wang, You go out for the time being and leave this area to me."


    "Yes."


    The two quickly backed away, leaving two people in the entire space.


    She didn''t move, perhaps because she knew that running was useless, she just watched Zhou Shu guardly.


    Zhou Shu lowered his head and thought for a while, then took out two green leaves, seeming to laugh at himself, "You can''t blame me, I''m not abusing it. Speaking of which, the Yinkui tribe is also a citizen of the Xuanhuang world. Now they are on both sides of the Cihangzong. You have all suffered. You can��t just sit back and save them. It��s for your own good to save them, and they will surely be rewarded in the future. For example, this Zhetian looks bad and cruel, but he is still very reliable in doing things..."


    Zhetian stared at Zhou Shu, "What are you whispering?"


    Zhou Shu raised his head, "I think your attention should be on this leaf."


    After blocking the sky, he turned his attention away from Zhou Shu, and said in surprise, "What kind of leaf is this? What a powerful vitality!"


    Zhou Shupo reluctantly passed Jianmu Zhiye over, and said with a solemn expression, "Even if you only have a breath, it can pull you back and cover the sky. I will give it to you, but I hope you can remember this Xuanhuangjie gave it to you."


    Zhetian hesitated, seeming to understand something, "Xuanhuangjie...this deity never wanted to go there."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Well, I mean, now it saves you, and when it''s your turn to save it, I hope you don''t refuse."


    "The deity promises to repay the person who saved the deity."


    He stared at the leaf and finished speaking every word, and then took Jianmu Zhiye. As soon as he took it, his figure suddenly stagnated, his whole body trembled, and light came out, "It seems, like the body It''s recovering!"


    "It believes in your promise, so I can rest assured."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. He was a bit worried before saying that Zhetian could not get the power of Jianmu Leaf. It seems that Jianmu, like him, knows to unite all the forces that can be united. After all, the opponent is the entire fairy world.


    "Recovered very quickly, and my palace feels that the cultivation base can go further!"


    I covered the sky and felt it for a long time I looked up at Zhou Shu, his cheeks were flushed with excitement, and there were many doubts in his eyes, "The deity doesn��t know what this is, but it��s definitely rare in the heavens. The **** fetish is many times better than the Styx lotus... Zhou Shu, why are you willing to use such a treasure for the deity?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I''m not for you alone, there is peace, and I still have some."


    "So they all have it?"


    Zhetian seemed to understand, but he was inexplicably annoyed, "The deity, the deity..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Zhetian, you can absorb it quickly and come out. I don''t want other people to see this, so don''t mention it later, remember it."


    "Oh."


    Seeing Zhou Shu leave, Zhetian lowered his head unconsciously, as if something was missing.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3411: Come all here

    When the sky came out, King Mu was stunned.


    It turned out that her ailing appearance was completely gone, her face was ruddy, and she looked energetic, she was still the proud and arrogant female figure in the past.


    King Mu looked at Zhou Shu unconsciously, and wondered, "Sir, do you still have this kind of healing skills? Last time, to help Watson get rid of the demons, it took more than a month to find materials to heal him. Fellow Daoist Covering Heaven��s injuries are obviously heavier and more complicated. How can it be all cured in a while?"


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "People are different, and I am also different."


    "That''s it."


    Mu Wang thought of something, he looked at the sky and seemed to understand.


    Zhetian glared at King Mu, wanted to say something but stopped, only turned to salute Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, thank you this time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Zhetian, this is an investment, don''t care too much."


    "Investment?" Zhetian snorted coldly, "Okay, the deity remembered."


    Looking around, Zhou Shu calmly said, "Mr. Mu, do you have the right world to cover the sky?"


    King Mu hurriedly agreed, "Of course, if you have said that you can have any realm, you can walk around first, fellow Taoist Shield Heaven, and tell me which realm you like. Every realm has my true shadow, so you can just let it go. you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then you are busy, I''ll leave first, and I''m going to the Meishan Realm to find someone."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Zhetian seemed to move and nodded secretly.


    King Mu just nodded, "I see, sir, there are people waiting over there."


    Zhou Shu walked out a few steps, and suddenly realized that Zhetian was following him, he couldn''t help but pause, "Zhetian, are you still okay?"


    Zhetian still held his head up, and didn��t even look at Zhou Shu, ��It��s okay. The deity is going to find a realm that suits him. It doesn��t matter where you go. The deity doesn��t know the road. Anyway, if you are going to Meishan Realm, the deity will follow Take a look, can''t it? Maybe the Meishan Realm is very suitable for the deity."


    "Row."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much with a smile, and took Jiang Renwang on the journey.


    The two were so fast that they disappeared in a blink of an eye, and it took a long time before they realized that there was someone behind.


    Zhou Shu paused, looked around, saw Zhetian falling behind, flying very hard, although hard work was useless, his realm was different, and the Yinkui Clan was indeed not good at flying.


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Cover the sky, let the king take you."


    With a trace of embarrassment on Zhetian''s face, he quickly turned his back, "No, the deity can catch up."


    "Let��s go together, I can also talk to you about the Way of Patching Heaven," Zhou Shu greeted the King of Humans, and the King of Humans came and put the dung fork under the sky. "Come on, it will take you to fly, no I said you, you are too slow."


    Zhatian''s face changed slightly, then he lifted his foot up and said coldly, "The deity will see how fast you are...what is your magic weapon?"


    Jiang Renwang looked complacent, "Farming dung fork, it has been specially blessed by the emperor, I guess it will soon become a Taoist instrument, hehe, right? Farming is still suitable for old men."


    His face turned gray, and he almost jumped down, but he still held it back after thinking about it, and only closed his lips with an uncomfortable look.


    The three continued to move forward.


    Zhetian sensed the speed of the dung fork, and was shocked, not to mention that it was much stronger than herself. The magic weapon she had seen was rarely comparable to it, and even the sacred artifact of the Yinkui tribe could not run as fast as it. It was a bit ugly. Turning his head to look at Zhou Shu, who was walking in sync with the dung fork, he sighed secretly.


    "Are you trying to find someone for me?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her unintentionally.


    Zhatian''s heart tightened, and he shook his head quickly, "What are you talking about? The deity is trying to find a boundary for himself."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Zhetian, I was negligent before. Speaking of you, you can really help me. After all, the power of compassion and the Yinkui clan are naturally against each other, and your family''s instinct is very repulsive of the power of compassion. To..."


    Zhetian''s face changed slightly, "Wait, you are talking about the power of compassion. Could it be that the person you are looking for belongs to the Ci Hangzong?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a hint of doubt in his eyes, "Yes, how did you meet?"


    Zhetian glanced at Zhou Shu, thought about it, and said with certainty, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu stopped suddenly, and the dung fork also stopped. There was a trace of excitement on his face, "Zhetian, when did you see it in Xuchangjie, or somewhere else?"


    Zhetian thought for a while and said, "Right here, about seven months ago, the deity felt the power of compassion on the way after being injured. It was very weak, but it would never be wrong. After that, the deity...the deity avoided At that time, I didn��t want to cause trouble anymore, I planned to look for it later."


    If he didn''t pay attention to covering the sky, Zhou Shu secretly loosened it, feeling like a willow flower.


    He quickly took out the boundary map and spread it out in front of Zhetian, "Look at which boundary?"


    "You... the deity can''t understand."


    She opened her eyes and looked for it for a long time, and shook her head in frustration, "I don''t know where it is."


    Zhou Shu felt helpless. There were indeed many people who couldn''t understand his boundary map. Most of them were female cultivators, and they did not expect to cover the sky.


    The sky stopped for a while, and looked far away, "The deity must know when he gets nearby, it seems... as if you are in the right direction."


    What Jiang Renwang thought of, "Maybe the place you know is Meishan Realm."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu put away the boundary map, "We will continue to the Meishan boundary. If it is not, look for it again. You will cover the sky and you will focus on the position. As for the way of patching the sky, I will talk to you carefully when I return."


    She said coldly, "Don''t worry? The deity will not miss it."


    "Let''s go."


    Suddenly, the speed increased a bit, Zhetian almost fell, and he gave Zhou Shu a bitter look.


    Not long after, the dung fork stopped slowly.


    King Jiang pointed forward, "There is Meishan Realm, haven''t you found it yet?"


    Shaotian thought for a while, "Go forward a little bit, it seems to be coming soon."


    After hesitating, after getting a definite answer from Zhou Shu, King Jiang drove the dung fork to move forward. When he passed two more realms, Zhetian suddenly shouted, "That''s the realm, the deity passed by, There must be nothing wrong!"


    In a small black world, no air or wind layer can be seen, and a faint devilish energy is still trapped.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed It was the Siyuan World, which was once captured by the demons and later became the dead world. "


    King Jiang Ren nodded, "This world is excluded from the Xuchang world. King Mu also said that he must find a way to destroy it. After all, the dead world cannot be a formation."


    "You don''t believe in the deity?!"


    Zhetian rebuked in a low voice, his cold face brought out a lot of anger, as harsh as frost.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "No, let''s go down here."


    King Jiang murmured, "I''m here, so I must take a look. The old man thinks that there are disciples of the Ci Hang Sect here. It is really strange to hear from the old scholar. The practitioner who is the least likely to survive in the demon world is the Ci Hang Sect. Disciple, they are extremely sensitive to devil qi, and therefore easily hurt by devil qi..."


    "Humph!"


    She kicked the sky and swept down alone.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3412: Mu Yan

    After falling into the Siyuan Realm, Zhou Shu immediately let go of perception.


    Because of the devilish energy, just borrow the reincarnation in Shu Zhili to find it, and it''s not troublesome.


    After searching for dozens of breaths, I heard a voice covering the sky, "The deity found it!"


    King Jiang was stunned, "Is it so fast?"


    She looked at him coldly, "I didn''t want you to believe it."


    Zhou Shu took a few steps closer, with some joy, "You found it, where is it?"


    "Come with the deity."


    Zhetian went straight forward and soon passed hundreds of thousands of miles. She stopped in front of a gloomy swamp. She pointed to the depths of the swamp, "It''s down here, if you are looking for a disciple of the Ci Hang Sect."


    "The devil here is so heavy, the old man feels a little vomiting, how can Ci Hangzong stay?"


    Jiang Ren Wang Xian didn''t believe it, shook his head and said, "It''s totally unreasonable."


    "I have to pull it out for you to see, right?"


    She gave a sneer and was about to go down.


    "The Yinkui tribe is also very afraid of demons, follow me."


    Zhou Shu walked in first, seemingly thoughtful, "I haven''t sensed the breath yet, but it''s really weird here. Most of the devilish energy in the whole world is concentrated here. If there can be Tibetans in the Siyuan world, it must be there. Inside the swamp."


    Zhetian followed him, she was also impulsive, the Yinkui tribe was really afraid of demons.


    Seeing the devil qi dissipate in front of Zhou Shu, even the silent devil soil in the swamp separated automatically, secretly applauding.


    "Is it under here?"


    Zhou Shu had already reached the depths of the swamp, and he seemed to have noticed something, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.


    Zhetian nodded quickly, "Here, about six or seventy miles deep."


    Zhou Shu''s figure stagnated, and he fell suddenly, but after a few dozen breaths, he reached the destination, staring at the front with a sharp look in his eyes.


    In the mud lay a woman curled up into a ball. She was surrounded by a faint light. The brilliance was white and flawless. It looked like a transparent eggshell. Through the eggshell, we could see that the woman was sleeping, her face pale. There is no trace of blood.


    "Can you say something before you go down?"


    Zhetian stood firm, complained, and his eyes fell on the woman, "Yes, it''s the sacred shield charm of Ci Hangzong."


    "It turns out that this is the Holy Shield Talisman. I only hear its name but have never seen it before. It is said that this type of talisman can block most external forces, keep the mind and mind, and will not leak my breath. No wonder I can''t perceive it from the outside. "The power of compassion," Zhou Shu said warmly, looking at Zhetian, "I would probably not find here without you. Thank you, Zhetian."


    "Don''t be wordy."


    Covering the sky, frowned, and said coldly, "The Holy Shield will soon be broken, haven''t you seen it? People who use talisman not only have a low level of cultivation, but also don''t know how to use this talisman, and can barely survive until now. The rescue will be over."


    Zhou Shu nodded, supported the woman with Shu''s strength, and quickly left Siyuan World.


    Xu was too shocked, and the woman woke up, looking at Zhou Shu and the others in astonishment, her hands tightly holding the talisman, her body shrinking and shrinking.


    Zhetian scolded, "Look what you see, he saved you."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, and Shu Zhili fell on the Holy Shield. He quickly noticed an abnormal counter-shock power, which was obviously higher than his own kindness power, but there is no need to worry about Shu Zhidao. After the guidance, the brilliance slowly dimmed until it disappeared completely.


    The woman got rid of her bondage, her first thought was to run away, but she fell down as soon as she got up.


    I have been trapped for too long, and I have been injured, and I can''t mobilize power at all.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t be afraid, are you from Ci Hangzong? So am I."


    A faint breeze blew past, and the woman sensed the gentle power of compassion in it, and she couldn''t help but wonder, "You really are?"


    "Yes, my name is Zhou Shu, have you heard of it?"


    Zhou Shu stared at her, feeling inexplicably nervous, expecting a good answer.


    "I don''t know, but your power of compassion is pure, better than my fellow students, but..." The woman suddenly paused, cowering, "Is the person next to you the witch of the Yinkui clan? Huh? I noticed..."


    Zhetian nodded, naturally showing arrogance, "Some knowledge, this deity is the first witch Zhetian of the Yinkui tribe."


    "what--"


    The woman exclaimed and stepped back unconsciously.


    "What are you afraid of? This deity is too lazy to care about you. I have never seen a disciple of Cihangzong who is so courageous, even though you are the first disciple of Cihangzong that this deity has seen, huh," Zhetian sneered and turned to Zhou Shu. , "The man is found, the deity is gone."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Also, King of People, you can accompany Zhutian to look around, there is a suitable world..."


    "No trouble."


    Shaking the sky and waving his hand, "The deity thinks that the Meishan realm that I passed by just now is not bad, so the deity will go there."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and took out a black yellow ring in his hand, "Take this one, you can communicate with me, and ask Mu Wang if you don''t know how to use it."


    "Ring..." Zhetian shrank his hands unconsciously, and then took it after thinking about it, "I know, but next time the deity finds you, he will definitely not ask you for help again, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Zhetian, let me remind you that you can do whatever you want without worrying about me and King Mu, but I hope that your management methods will change. It is best not to be like the past. If the target is the fairy world , Don��t do some things."


    "I don''t need you to teach me to do things!"


    Covering the sky, Zhou Shu gave Zhou Shu a glance, turned and left.


    King Jiang seemed thoughtful, "She is free and easy, but no one can stand this kind of personality."


    "Leave her alone."


    Zhou Shu looked at the woman and said warmly, "She is indeed the witch of the Yinkui clan, but I guarantee that she will not hurt you. Moreover, now the Yinkui clan and Cihangzong are both sick and pitying each other, and they are both hurt by the immortal world."


    The woman nodded unconsciously, "Yes, the hateful immortal world, ah!"


    She thought of something, struggling to stand up and salute Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, the little girl Muyan, thank you brother for saving her life."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Mu Yan, sit still and I will solve your injury first."


    Mu Yan shook her head quickly Brother, this is not anxious, I still have very important things to say, it''s about the world..."


    "Alright," Zhou Shu interrupted her, stretched out his hand to stabilize her, and said solemnly, "No matter what, you don''t have to say now, you have the power of the law of destruction, and if you don''t solve it, you may not be able to survive."


    "But it''s really important. I finally can wait for the same door. I''m afraid it''s too late..."


    Mu Yan wanted to struggle a few more times, but fainted before finishing speaking, her mind was already affected by Zhou Shu.


    "Ci Hangzong, ah, Ci Hangzong, an ordinary disciple knows that he has sacrificed himself and he hasn''t changed at all."


    Zhou Shu looked at Mu Yan and shook his head lightly. His eyes were full of love, and there was also some loss.


    Finally, I saw the people of Ci Hangzong, but didn''t know me. It seemed that he was not related to Yangmei. How could I not lose sight of it.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~It''s hot, summer is here~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3413: Be quiet

    "what--"


    Mu Yan woke up leisurely, only to feel uncomfortable all over his body, and could not help but let out a low hum.


    Obviously hanging in the void, but not feeling cold at all, the surroundings are warm and pleasant, as if being in a spiritual spring fairyland.


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "How do you feel when you wake up?"


    Mu Yan subconsciously said, "Since I practiced, I have never been so comfortable. Why is this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I mean, how is the recovery from the injury?"


    "what."


    Mu Yan blushed, and ran the mind several times, and could not help showing a lot of surprises, "The power to invade is gone, and the injuries are all healed. It is better than before I was injured, and my compassionate mind... Have you advanced? Otherwise, there will be so much more vitality in the power of compassion, and it will not be the same level as before! I have never learned to create laws."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes straightened, her eyes filled with confusion.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, naturally not telling her about the use of Jianmu Zhiye, "I helped you adjust it a little bit. It is okay for the same school to help each other, it''s no big deal."


    "This is amazing too!"


    Mu Yan stagnated and couldn''t believe it, "If you can advance to the ranks with just a bit of conditioning, then cultivation is too easy?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "This...in the power of compassion, I do have a lot of great things. If you want to understand, there will be opportunities in the future, but now I want to ask you some questions, pastor girl."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Mu Yan quickly adjusted his clothes and said solemnly, "I see, Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "How did you fall into the swamp?"


    "swamp?"


    Mu Yan was stunned, "Are you talking about the magic mud? They were attracted by the Holy Shield Talisman. The magic energy in the world wanted to erode the Holy Shield Talisman, so they gathered and eroded the soil on the world. , Gradually formed the appearance of a swamp, it turned out that I just fell on the realm, and then watched the swamp formed, slowly sinking..."


    She thought of something, and a little horror appeared on her face, "It sinks inch by inch, very fast, as if someone is buried alive. Every day I see this scene repeating in front of me... I thought I would never get out again. That''s it, thank you Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s mainly you who saved the saint."


    "Holy woman... Brother, do you call her a holy woman?"


    Mu Yan was stunned and muttered, "Why did she save me..."


    Zhou Shu patted his head and quickly said, "Priest sister, don''t worry about my name. It''s okay if you call her a witch. In fact, she doesn''t take saving you seriously. You don''t have to think about it in your heart, such as what you want to repay. of."


    Mu Yan thought for a while, and said seriously, "You will be rewarded for your kindness, but I also understand that the senior brother is right, and it is not appropriate for Ci Hangzong to make more enemies now."


    "Well, don''t talk about it," Zhou Shu nodded, "How did you fall into this world?"


    Unexpectedly, the first Cihangzong disciple I met in the heavens was a talkative, and he especially liked to divert the topic.


    Fortunately, the voice is very nice.


    "I met the immortal catcher and ran all the way from Tingdongcheng. In the end, I didn''t run. Because my flying boat was broken, I blamed the crafter Wang Dahui in Dongcheng. He said..." Mu Yan felt a little bit No, I quickly looked at Zhou Shu, "I''m not an immortal hunter opponent. In the end, I used the Holy Shield Talisman and beat him three times. When I woke up, I was lying in the swamp."


    Thinking of something, she added, "My cultivation level is not enough, and I don''t know much about the Holy Shield Talisman. I didn''t expect that after using the Holy Shield Talisman, I would not be able to move. If I could move, I wouldn''t necessarily lose. "


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "What are you listening to Dongcheng? The city lord who listens to Dongcheng seems to be on the list of ten thousand evils, right?"


    Staring at Zhou Shu, Mu Yan looked very surprised, as if he had heard something extraordinary, "Only such a fairy city has a place for a disciple of the Ci Hang Sect. Brother Zhou is also a disciple of the Ci Hang Sect. How could he not know? This is what Sect Master Cihang said. Every disciple knows that we can��t stay in a city that is not right with the fairy world.��


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Ci Hangzong now has a sovereign?"


    "Of course there is a Sect Master..." Mu Yan realized something, her expression changed, "Zhou, you...Are you my brother? Why don''t you know anything about Cihangzong? "


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I ascended into the heavens from the Profound Yellow Realm, from the Profound Yellow Realm Ci Hang Sect, not the Ci Hang Sect here."


    "Xuanhuang World!"


    Mu Yan exclaimed, and the people also stood up, "Ci Hang Sect of Xuanhuang Realm!?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "You also know?"


    Mu Yan stepped back in horror, and she couldn''t help but say, "I know, and I told us that once you encounter a disciple of the Ci Hang Sect who claims to be from the Xuanhuang Realm, you must stay away! They must be liars. , The person sent by the fairy world to deal with Ci Hangzong!"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, but soon understood, "Sect Master Cihang is a sensible person."


    Mu Yan, who had already retreated, immediately walked back and said straightly, "Don''t laugh at this sect master!"


    "Not a mockery."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You should stabilize your mind first. According to the logic, if you can cultivate the power of compassion to the level of Da Luo Jinxian, you won''t become so flustered when you encounter something. I am a little wondering if you are. People from Cihangzong."


    "You... the wicked sue first!"


    Mu Yan was angry for a while, and said angrily, "Only the most pious followers of the Tao of Compassion can use the Holy Shield Talisman, no one can question my heart to the Tao!"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then you just be quiet and sit down."


    Mu Yan hesitated, and sat back, probably knowing that he was not Zhou Shu''s opponent, and it was impossible to escape.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Your suzerain is right, the Ci Hang Sect in the Xuanhuang Realm was deprived of the right to ascend to an immortal, so the disciples of the Ci Hang Sect who claimed to be from the Xuanhuang Realm were probably spies sent by the Xuanhuang Realm, but I No."


    "Why?" Mu Yan stared at Zhou Shu Actually I don''t want you to be, but I don''t know if I should believe you. "


    Zhou Shu paused, "Do you know Tongtian Tower?"


    Mu Yan thought for a while, still at a loss, "I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay. There are not many people who know the Tongtian Pagoda among the cultivators of the heavens. Let me explain to you in detail. The Tongtian Pagoda was built on the Xuanhuang Realm thousands of years ago..."


    He spoke very seriously and in detail, and Mu Yan listened very attentively, sometimes exclaiming, sometimes regretting, and sometimes rejoicing.


    Zhou Shu looked strange at her. This Muyan has such a temperament, and at first glance he has not experienced many hardships. Would the Ci Hang Sect who struggled in the heavens really have such a simple disciple?


    But no matter what Zhou Shu thinks, this guy is an out-and-out disciple of Cihangzong, not to mention his strength, he also carries the unique token of Cihangzong.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3414: Dont believe me

    After speaking, Zhou Shu stopped looking at Mu Yan who had been silent for a while.


    After another while, Mu Yan looked at Zhou Shu, "I...I think I can trust you."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Why?"


    Mu Yan thought for a while and said, "You have said so much, I think it seems to be true, and I have heard of that in the Tongtian Pagoda that you said, that Cihangzong disciple, named Yangmei."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed immediately, and said anxiously, "Have you heard of Yangmei?"


    "I just heard the name."


    Mu Yan waved his hand anxiously, "Don''t get excited, it''s just mentioned in the order passed down by the master. The master asked us to find the man named Yangmei when we have time. This is the mission of our disciple of the Cihang School. It''s all like this."


    Zhou Shu settled down, "So, I haven''t found it yet?"


    Mu Yan nodded affirmatively, "No, at least no one found it when I got the token last time."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "It''s really hard to find."


    Suddenly, he felt a sense of despair.


    He regarded Ci Hangzong as hope, and felt that he could get news about Yang Mei, but now he saw the disciples of Ci Hangzong with his own eyes, and the result was still not there.


    However, this feeling quickly disappeared, because Zhou Shu firmly believed that Yangmei must still be there. Ci Hangzong didn��t know, or Yangmei had changed to another identity, maybe a certain disciple in Cihangzong or The elder is Yangmei.


    Thinking of this, he unconsciously glanced at Muyan.


    No, this is definitely not. Even if Yangmei changes its appearance, it is impossible to say so much.


    Mu Yan didn��t notice Zhou Shu��s movements, and thought very seriously, ��The main reason is that we have few people, and now there are so many of the Cihangzong disciples. It��s too difficult to find someone... By the way, Brother Zhou, Yang Mei treats you It��s very important. When you talked about Tongtian Tower, you mentioned her several times."


    Before she knew it, she changed her name again.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Yes, but don��t talk about this now, let��s continue talking about the previous topic, what are you listening to Dongcheng? I''m going to be stunned by you. After saying so many things, you seem to have just said one. Listen to Dongcheng."


    "I...I didn''t mean it, I just said what I thought of. Senior sisters often said that I was not good and unorganized, especially...stop!"


    Mu Yan reddened her face and whispered, "Brother Zhou, I''m sorry, I was listening to Dongcheng to follow the instructions of the decree, to develop believers in the hostile Xiancheng of the fairy world, and to find suitable practitioners to join the Cihang School, as far as I know Most of the disciples of the Ci Hang Sect are doing these things now, and there are too few people in the Ci Hang Sect."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "How many?"


    Mu Yan hesitated, "I don''t know, I know very little. Since I joined the Ci Hang Sect, I have seen four of my fellow students in total."


    Zhou Shu nodded and sighed, "I don''t even have the Zongmen address, right?"


    Mu Yan was stunned and lowered her head, looking very sad, "Yes, brother, if you don''t say it, I haven''t thought about it. I don''t know if it is, but I have not been there."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You can join a sect where there are not many people without boundaries, and you still believe in the way of compassion. I admire you very much. Don''t take it as a mockery. I really admire you. The Ci Hang Sect in the heavens is indeed very difficult."


    "Don''t admire me, and it has nothing to do with hardship."


    Mu Yan looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "I like the way of compassion very much. I think I was born for it. Before I knew Cihangzong, I always felt that I could never become a golden immortal," said As she laughed, a pair of eyes were bent into crescent shapes, "And after joining the Ci Hang Sect, I have become a big Luo Jinxian in less than two hundred years. Great, Brother Zhou? So I will stick to it."


    Looking at her smiling face, Zhou Shu was in a daze.


    Mu Yan frowned, "Don''t you believe it? I can prove it to you."


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "I''m almost fainted by you, and we don''t know where we are going, but it''s my own reason."


    Mu Yan stagnated, looking a little proud, "It''s natural to think of what to say, right? It''s too troublesome to be organized."


    "Not at all."


    Zhou Shu raised his face and said in a deep voice, "You were caught by the immortal arrest while listening to the Dongcheng activities, and then escaped by flying boat all the way, and finally you were overtaken near Xuchang Jie, almost killed, priest sister, you and the immortal arrested more than Have you handed it in once?"


    Mu Yan was a little surprised, "Yes, I played once in the next realm, but that time when someone came over, I took the opportunity to run away, and then I didn''t run away."


    Zhou Shu nodded. It should be the first time that King Mu felt it in the Meishan realm. He said righteously, "Sister priest, there is another problem. When we rescued you before, you said that there was an important event that concerns the world... ��Should not recruit new people, right?"


    "This one����"


    Mu Yan hesitated, her eyes flashed twice, "At that time I felt like I was dying, now..."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "It''s okay. If it''s inconvenient, don''t talk about it. Then I ask you something else. Can you contact Sect Master Cihang?"


    Mu Yan heaved a sigh of relief, "The Sect Master always gives me the order, I cannot pass the order to him."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s okay, what about the other colleagues?"


    "I haven''t seen other colleagues in a long time. It''s been almost fifty years," Mu Yan pinched and said blankly. "Every time they come to me, I haven''t looked for them. Sometimes I I don��t know how they recognize it. Is my way of compassion so easily recognizable in the eyes of my fellow students? I have learned those concealing methods very well, and I can��t use the power of compassion most of the time. Can still be seen..."


    She was a little dazed as she said, "But I can''t recognize them. If I didn''t cast the tactics in person, sometimes I would pass by them without knowing if they have the power of compassion."


    Zhou Shu was quite speechless. Is this guy really from the Ci Hang Sect? I don''t know how she survived. Could it be that there are countless holy shield charms?


    "It seems that you haven''t received right?"


    "How do you know? But it''s not my fault."


    Mu Yan said seriously, "It is very difficult for Ci Hangzong to accept a disciple. It takes at least ten years to observe. It will take longer to truly teach the way of compassion. Speaking of which, when listening to Dongcheng, I could have It��s been nearly fifteen years for someone to join the Ci Hang Sect, but she failed at the last moment. Although she had only a little unwilling idea, it wouldn��t work. If we didn��t sincerely join the Ci Hang Sect, we would never want it. ."


    Zhou Shu seemed to sigh, "It is not easy for her to last for fifteen years."


    Mu Yan nodded and said in sympathy, "It''s not easy for me, and I have to conceal my identity..." Only soon she will come over and stare at Zhou Shu, "Senior Brother Zhou, you must be mocking me, right? ?right?"


    Zhou Shu said to him, "Sister Pastor, what are your plans now?"


    "I... I definitely can''t listen to Dongcheng anymore."


    Mu Yan suddenly became sad.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3415: I considered

    Zhou Shu nodded, "Mostly I can''t go back."


    "You are laughing at me again."


    Mu Yan glanced at Zhou Shu, bowed his head and sighed, "I don''t know where to go. I can''t stay in Dongcheng. I don''t have a new order to guide me. I can''t find the same door. I don''t know where the sect is. Was it the same wandering around...Ah, it was hard to find a sect that would accept me."


    Zhou Shu pointed to himself, "Am I the same?"


    Mu Yan said with joy, "Yes, but..." hesitated, "I''m not sure if you are yet."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Whatever you want, if you have nowhere to go, you can go to my Xiancheng, where you can develop believers. I will not stop you. In fact, I really hope that there will be disciples of Cihangzong in Xiancheng. , The more the better."


    "Brother, you also have Xiancheng?"


    Mu Yan stagnated, very surprised, fixedly looking at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, it''s called Xianshu City. It''s also a Xiancheng that is right against the fairy world. You should be able to inquire about this..."


    "Xianshu City, Xianshu City!"


    Mu Yan was surprised for a while, and pointed at Zhou Shu, "You are the city lord of Xianshu, Zhou Shu!?"


    Zhou Shu was all confused by her, and he said, "I am Zhou Shu, but didn''t you know my name long ago? I remember telling you before. What are you surprised now?"


    Mu Yan was still surprised, her mouth clustered into a circle, "But you didn''t say that you are the city lord of Xianshu City! It turns out that you are Zhou Shu!"


    After taking a closer look at her, Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, and found that she was not playing mystery.


    He did not say that he was the city lord of Xianshu, but there was already a lot of information revealed before. As long as Mu Yan thinks a little bit, he will know that Zhou Shu is the city lord of Xianshu wanted by the fairy world, but she is just a little bit. Never thought about it.


    It is really a miracle that she can practice smoothly in the heavens till now.


    Mu Yan looked at Zhou Shu, his face flushed with excitement, "Ah! I didn''t think I could meet Zhou Shu, but you saved me!"


    "So what are you excited about?"


    Zhou Shu is a little puzzled, is this guy really sick?


    Mu Yan said hurriedly, "Of course I''m excited. I''ve heard a lot of your rumors. You are amazing. You will have little achievement next year, but you will be high. I hear too many people in Dongcheng talking about you. I can listen to it almost every day. Here, besides, the four colleagues I have met mentioned you, and said that you are an immortal nemesis. They also admire you very much..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, very flat. Over the years, as the ranking of the Ten Thousand Fouls has been rising, he has indeed risen to fame in the heavens.


    It may be a bad reputation in the fairy world, but in Outland, especially those in the fairy city that is against the fairy world, it is a good reputation and praise.


    While speaking, Mu Yan felt that something was wrong, and said thoughtfully, "Those senior sisters all want to bring you to Ci Hang Sect, but they don''t know, Senior Brother Zhou, you are already a member of Ci Hang Sect. It''s just from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "I am."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and found a blind spot in a bunch of words, "Did your Sect Master mention Xianshu City and me?"


    Mu Yan thought about it for a while, but still shook his head, "No, there is no information about you in the token I got. By the way, your current Xianshu City is so famous, should there be a disciple of Cihangzong? Maybe I can find the same door."


    There are many expectations in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There are none at present."


    Mu Yan blinked, "That''s a bit weird. According to the truth, Xianshu City is antagonizing the immortal world on the bright side, and such an immortal city should have the same door."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It may be that the time for the establishment of Xianshu City is too short."


    Mu Yan frowned, "It''s not short, I''ve heard about it before I heard about Dongcheng, there may be something wrong."


    "Don''t worry about this, I invite you to go, anyway, you can''t complete the task of listening to Dongcheng now, it is better to go to Xianshu City to continue your task."


    In fact, Zhou Shu also thinks that there is a problem with Cihangzong, which may be deliberate, and does not want Zhou Shu and Yangmei to be involved anymore, but now it doesn��t make sense to keep a Muyan.


    "This is not a mission, it is a mission."


    Mu Yan retorted seriously, and only nodded again quickly, very happy, "I''m going! Brother Zhou, your fairy city is very big, and you are willing to support me, that would be great, this time I must attract a fellow! No, two!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Your goal is a little smaller."


    "The two are already very big, you don''t know. It takes a lot of time to observe a person. When you find one, you have to pass the test of Cihangzong, a very strict test. You don''t know, at the beginning I..." Mu Yan He stopped and covered his mouth and said, "It''s very difficult anyway. I will be content to find one."


    Zhou Shu was noncommittal, "Okay."


    Mu Yan nodded repeatedly and said eagerly, "Brother, are we leaving now?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I still have some things in the Xuchang world. I will delay it for about a month or two before I go back." He glanced at Mu Yan who was slightly disappointed. "Sister priest, you can go by yourself, but I This is not recommended. Xianshu City is more difficult to find, and you will spend more time on the road alone."


    Mu Yan thought about it for a few moments, "Yes, I fly too slowly by myself. If I have a senior, it may save years of time."


    "Just a few years, it''s a good deal."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned around and said, "Ren King, let''s go back to Xuchang world first."


    "Ok."


    Jiang Ren Wang, who had been silent, immediately agreed.


    Mu Yan hesitated, "Go to Xuchang Realm now? Senior Brother Zhou, then we have to be careful. I heard that there are a lot of immortal trappers there, and they are similar to the immortal city in the immortal realm, and the same door is not willing to go there."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I will pay attention, you will be fine if you follow me."


    "Then don''t leave me too far, brother."


    Mu Yan hurriedly moved closer, hiding behind Zhou Shu, it seemed that there was an immortal trapping her now.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about it, UU reading released some Shu''s power to surround her and quickly returned to Xuchangjie.


    King Jiang Ren followed him and hesitated for a while, "Ren King, I think what this girl said makes sense."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "You don''t need to knock on the side, you actually want to say, don''t get too close to King Mu, right?"


    "Yes, I''ve always wanted to talk about this, but I didn''t find a good opportunity." Jiang Renwang was very calm. "Human King, I have been carefully observing it for a while. King Mu is now eating all three, the fairy world and the dragon world. With you, he now has all the benefits of the three sides, so he has developed so fast. There are few immortal cities in the heavens that can match... It''s good, but I think this situation is not normal, maybe One day when someone is forced, he will fall to one side, in case, I said in case, the side he fell to is the immortal world?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I thought about it, but this is not an issue that needs attention now."


    Jiang Ren Wang said slowly, "Just think about it. Now King Mu treats you very well, but no one knows what his real thoughts are. Anyway, I have never seen his specific tendency. He treats everyone the same. , And seemingly absolute neutrality is often dangerous."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3416: Heterogeneous

    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, seemingly lost in thought.


    King Jiang waited for a while, then slowly said, "Human King, King Mu is not a Hachi or a dragon, let alone a practitioner. It is difficult for people to judge his true position. As practitioners, it is best. It��s better to stay away."


    "The King of People."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You finally came to the point of the problem, which is his origin."


    King Jiang nodded, a little heavy, "Yes, no matter what race he is, dragon, Haechi, or human cultivator, with his current attitude towards the emperor, I will not doubt him, what is he? We can deal with it when we are born, but he is nothing, which makes people worry, alas."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "But my opinion is just the opposite of yours."


    "what?"


    King Jiang was stunned, "Then...what do you think of King King?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the Xuchang world in the distance, "You are right, there is no neutrality in this world. Except for the demons, everyone in the heavens has to make a choice, and decide what they should and can do according to their choices. Things, of course, most of these things are related to their own origins. The practitioners do what a practitioner should do, maintain the immortal world, etc., while the Dragons do things for the Dragons, and the Hachis do things for the Hachis... Even if someone seems to be neutral and able to go from side to side, there must be a choice already decided in his heart."


    King Jiang Ren said blankly, "Yes, I think so too. King Mu must have his own choice. I am worried that he has chosen the immortal world."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said lightly, "Ren King, what choice do you think I made?"


    King Jiang Ren said without hesitation, "Human Sovereign, what you are doing is to set things right, let the Profound Yellow Realm return, and let the Immortal Realm return to its former state."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You know a little bit of me, but not all."


    King Jiang Ren paused, seeming to understand something, "Human Emperor, you want to change, not just the immortal world, but the entire heavens."


    "It''s almost this time."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Just as you said, on which side do you think I should stand? There are many other races in the heavens except the demons. If I have to stand on one side, then I should stand on Which side?"


    King Jiang Ren thought for a while, and said firmly, "The Emperor should be on the side of the practitioner."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Then do you think I am doing well?"


    King Jiang Ren said very seriously, "It must be good. From the time I followed the Emperor to the present, I haven''t seen the Emperor do anything to sorry the practitioners."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then what am I to other races?"


    What Jiang Ren Wang thought of, he paused unconsciously, and hesitated, "Except for the demons, you have a very good attitude towards other races. I won��t say anything about Hachei, Liang Miao, etc. Xianshu City is The best example, where all races are equal, they are all going well."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Is that the same as King Mu? It seems that I am also very neutral. Except the immortal world, there will be no enemies."


    King Jiang Ren didn''t know how to answer for a while, and thought for a while before he said, "Human Sovereign, you are completely different from him. You are the Man Sovereign. Back then, the Xuanyuan Man Sovereign of the Xuanhuang Realm was actually the emperor of all races in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "This is not the answer I want. This is just an excuse for you to help me think. I don''t need this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "King of Man, I know that these words you said are old-fashioned and serious, and you are loyal to me. I am very grateful to you, but you don''t understand. Actually, I am almost the same as King Mu. , So I can understand him, no matter what he does in the future, at least now I agree with his approach and don��t think he will betray us."


    King Jiang seemed to be thoughtful, and thought for a long time before he said, "Human Sovereign, you said so, I naturally obey, but I really can''t figure out one thing, how can you be the same as him? King Mu is a strange species, and Human Sovereign are you. A true human practitioner."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "So I said you don''t understand."


    Wang Jiang Ren said anxiously, "Then... you make me understand."


    "No, you just need to know, no matter how much you think, you won''t understand it."


    Zhou Shu simply refused, suspecting that King Mu was very important. He had to explain to King Jiang, so as not to bury a thorn in his heart and cause trouble in the future, but he and King Mu are almost the same, so there is no need to explain. If the explanation is not clear, except Zhou Shu himself, who can understand that Zhou Shu is not a real human practitioner?


    He, like King Mu, is an outlier in these heavens, while Zhou Shu is an outlier more thorough.


    Looking at the dazed Mu Yan behind him, Zhou Shu smiled, "Have you heard it all?"


    "You didn''t say not to let me listen," Mu Yan instinctively backed off a few steps, and said very vigilantly, "Are those secrets? You don''t want to seal me? But I don''t have everything you said. Understand, and I think you are all right."


    "Seal you? You can''t figure it out."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but knocked on her, of course he still held it back, only reaching out.


    Muyan looked at Zhou Shu and determined that Zhou Shu had no intention of dealing with her, and boldly walked over, "What?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Show me your Holy Shield Talisman, I''ll study it if it''s okay now."


    "This...that''s for you, brother."


    Mu Yan hesitated for a moment, and then handed over the Holy Shield Talisman, "I didn��t wake up before, so you took it away if you wanted to. Now he asked me specifically, how could I not give it to you, but you must say yes, don��t If it��s broken, I��ll only have this one. If it��s broken, I won��t have it. When I see the same door, I��ll ask for another one for you. As long as it is a life-saving good thing that a disciple of Cihangzong should have."


    "If it doesn''t break, I will pay you if it breaks."


    Zhou Shu took it, and flew to figure it out.


    Mu Yan leaned closer, a little dissatisfied, "How can it be so easy to pay, as if you have the same, then you still ask me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I don''t have one, but maybe I will paint if I look at it."


    He still has some confidence in the starting Fu Dao. He has felt the power of the Holy Shield Talisman before, and there is indeed a strong power of compassion hidden in it, but the combination of power and Talisman is not too big. Well, the Holy Shield Talisman could not fully display the power of the power of compassion inside. Since the Talisman is not perfect, Zhou Shu should be able to see something, and maybe even imitate it.


    "Really? You deserve to be a genius!"


    Mu Yan still believed a little.


    Zhou Shu was sluggish, and he could draw a talisman when he saw it. It was a very rare high-level talisman. People wouldn''t believe it, right? Not too lazy to care about her, Zhou Shu explored some of the power of compassion, carefully sensed the direction of the power, and guessed the reason and origin of the rune pattern, only after watching it for a few breaths, he suddenly felt a familiar feeling in his heart.


    He looked at Mu Yan, "Sister priest, who did you draw this talisman?"


    Mu Yan thought for a while and said, "I don''t know, the same door I gave to me only said that it was a rune master in the sect. She also said that I was lucky. Before, the disciples of the Ci Hang Sect did not have the Holy Shield Rune. Only with a good talisman can this lost talisman be drawn."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3417: Drawing

    "understood."


    Zhou Shu handed the Holy Shield Talisman back, seemingly thoughtful, "What do you think of this Talisman?"


    "Senior Brother Zhou, have you finished reading so soon?"


    Mu Yan took it over with doubts, and thought for a while, "I don��t understand Talisman, but this Talisman is a bit difficult to use. It��s not easy to bring out all the power in it. I think, if you use all the power in the Talisman, , The immortal hunter should not be able to beat me... at least he can run away."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be that the person who draws the talisman does not understand the way of compassion, so the sacred shield talisman painted is a bit nondescript."


    Mu Yan retorted unconsciously, "Is it right? How can you draw the Holy Shield Talisman if you don''t understand the Way of Compassion? The Holy Shield Talisman is not an ordinary talisman. Only the disciples of the Ci Hang Sect can draw it, and it has been lost for a long time."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Two people cooperate, one provides power, and the other draws symbols."


    Mu Yan''s eyes widened, puzzled, "Can you do this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her, "If you don''t believe me, you can try it. Provide the power of compassion. I will draw the talisman and I will draw the holy shield talisman."


    "This... how is it possible?"


    Mu Yan was stunned, and fixedly looking at Zhou Shu, "You only get it and you can paint after a few glances? I believe it, but I won''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, took out the talisman pen, holding the talisman pen in his hand, and said, "The power of compassion, the more the better... What are you in a daze?"


    "Oh."


    Mu Yan recovered, and whispered, "How can I give it to you?"


    Zhou Shu focused on looking at the talisman paper, "It''s fine to use tactics for me, the stronger the tactics, the better, and I will take away your power."


    Mu Yan hesitated and began to cast Gan Lin Art on Zhou Shu. Soon, raindrops fell on Zhou Shu''s side, and then turned into a cloud of mist, gathered and drilled into the talisman pen, "Can you do this?"


    "I heard that the Ci Hang Sect in the heavens also has a lot of offensive tactics, why not use it?"


    Zhou Shu frowned and was bathed in the sweet rain. Although it was very comfortable, his strength was too little.


    "You said it."


    Mu Yan nodded, raising her hand to three white arrows, with a hint of excitement in her eyes, "Actually, I like hitting people, but I can''t hit most of the time, and when I can hit, I often can''t hit it. Not a few times...Oh, are you okay?"


    Seeing the arrow disappear in front of Zhou Shu, as if it had plunged in, she felt a little worried.


    "carry on."


    Zhou Shu paused, "This method is a bit interesting, yes."


    Mu Yan nodded triumphantly, "Of course, this is one of the strongest methods of Cihangzong. Exorcism arrows are specially designed to restrain demons. The most powerful of the same school can send thousands of arrows continuously, overlapping each other. , Getting stronger and stronger, even Demon Lord can''t stand it, but I can only send more than forty arrows."


    For a time, there were arrows everywhere, and the void turned white.


    After dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay."


    Mu Yan closed her hand, staring at the talisman paper and said, "You haven''t painted yet, why is it all right?"


    "Drawing symbols when being beaten, I haven''t developed this skill yet."


    Zhou Shu''s hand moved suddenly, and it quivered slightly. The talisman pen shook out a perfect white arc. As the tip of the pen continued to move, a series of shimmering runes slowly unfolded on the pale golden talisman paper. It''s like a flower in full bloom.


    Mu Yan looked a little dumbfounded, for those delicate runes, and also for the focused Zhou Shu trapped in the light of runes.


    At this moment, she had a strange feeling.


    After a few breaths, Zhou Shu closed his pen.


    The light burst suddenly, and the sky and the earth lit up, but the bloom was only a moment.


    As the light dimmed, the runes were completely integrated into the rune paper, and only some fuzzy shadows could be seen.


    "So fast?"


    Mu Yan couldn''t help but praised, "Unexpectedly, you can draw talisman so well, such complicated and cumbersome rune patterns, you will have a headache when you see the twists and turns, but you can draw it so easily, and it feels like a little effort. Whether it is the Holy Shield Talisman or not, I think it is very powerful."


    "Keep hitting me, using the same technique."


    Zhou Shu glanced at FuZhi, seemingly dissatisfied.


    Mu Yan was stunned, "Isn''t it finished?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Done the painting? This is just the beginning. It''s still very early. Do you think you can draw the Holy Shield Talisman so soon?"


    "I don''t think so..."


    Mu Yan made a few noises, and suddenly sent out a few arrows of shame, "Here you, here you!"


    The two repeated this process, collecting power, and then drawing a symbol, which lasted more than an hour.


    "Not good yet?"


    Mu Yan was a little unsteady, and said bitterly, "Are you trying to use up all my compassionate power? I''m almost gone! Even if I met that fairy trap before, I didn''t have such a hard time. Oh, how can you draw symbols like this..."


    "There is one last time."


    Zhou Shu finally put down the talisman, turned his head and glanced at her, "Who makes you weak? I didn''t expect that your power of compassion is so unbearable."


    "This, this is definitely a mockery."


    Mu Yan looked at Zhou Shu with resentment, and at the same time summed up the remaining strength, cast the magic tricks at Zhou Shu, "Let you laugh, let you laugh!"


    Xu was the reason for the added resentment. This time the light arrow was particularly bright, and the power seemed to be stronger.


    "Okay, you can rest."


    Zhou Shu raised the talisman pen and began the final finishing touch.


    "I don''t rest, I still don''t believe you can draw it. I will try it later."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Mu Yan, who had collapsed in the void, struggled to stand up again, moved to Zhou Shu''s side step by step, and watched him draw the talisman carefully. He didn''t speak until he dropped the last stroke, "Every time you draw The runes seem to be the same, why do you have to draw so many times?"


    "It''s a bit cumbersome to explain."


    Zhou Shu picked up the Fuluo and looked at it, and finally showed a trace of satisfaction, "Not as good as yours, but it can barely be used."


    "Then I want to listen too."


    Mu Yan poked her head out and stared at the talisman, "Does it really work? It looks very similar to my one, but I still doubt it, anyway, you can''t draw it after just a glance. Unless you have learned the Holy Shield Talisman before...Brother, have you learned it before?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to push her away, and stuffed the talisman over, "It''s useless to say more, you try."


    "Then I will try."


    Muyan looked at Fulu and was about to use it, and then asked in confusion, "It won''t explode, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If the power of compassion can blow you up, then I really want to try."


    "That''s right, with the power of compassion, there will definitely be nothing wrong."


    Mu Yan wanted to settle down, and immediately used the talisman. As soon as he injected some power of compassion, the talisman emitted a soft light, and the white halo spread out layer by layer, covering Mu Yan''s whole person.


    "Ah, it''s really possible, it is indeed the Holy Shield Talisman! I didn''t expect you to be able to draw it, it''s amazing!"


    She yelled loudly and danced, her face full of surprise and joy.


    Zhou Shu outside couldn''t hear her, but could only see her movements. The more I saw it, the more funny it became, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3418: A little weird

    Only after canceling the Holy Shield, Mu Yan ran over.


    The look in her eyes when she saw Zhou Shu changed, as if there were stars flashing inside, "Brother, you are amazing!"


    Zhou Shu reached out his hand indifferently, "Fulug give it to me."


    "Oh."


    Mu Yan reluctantly handed it over, "Brother, how did you do it? Have you learned it before? Is there a Holy Shield Talisman in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "No."


    If the Xuanhuang Realm had the Sacred Shield Talisman, how could the disciples of Ci Hangzong not survive the catastrophe?


    The power of compassion in the Holy Shield Talisman is enough to help people stop robbery, but Xuanhuang Realm does not have it, and it is impossible to have it, because the power of compassion in the Xuanhuang Realm is not the real power of compassion. No matter how good you practice it , It was not up to the level of the Holy Shield Talisman, it was impossible to block the Heavenly Tribulation.


    Damn the fairy world.


    Mu Yan looked at Zhou Shu and looked forward more and more, "How did the brother do it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I said it, the explanation is very complicated, and if you don''t understand Fu Dao, it is useless to tell you."


    Mu Yan hesitated, and whispered, "I just want to listen. It doesn''t matter if I don''t understand. Brother has such a great ability, I am very happy. When Brother returns to Cihangzong, I can follow Zhanguang."


    For some reason, Zhou Shu was a little soft-hearted, "Then do you know the talisman chain?"


    Mu Yan thought for a while, and shook her head firmly, "I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Then let me put it simply, you see that I only drew one talisman. In fact, I drew hundreds of them, and then link them together. This is the Holy Shield Talisman you got, Ci Hangzong. The talisman in here also uses the same painting method, but the reason for doing this is different from mine."


    In these heavens, there may be only two people who understand the talisman chain.


    One Zhou Shu himself, the other Ning Xuanqing.


    The Fu Lu chain itself was proposed by Zhou Shu, and then the two discussed and perfected it together.


    After Zhou Shu got the Holy Shield Talisman, he quickly discovered the existence of the Talisman Chain. The foundation of this Holy Shield Talisman is the Talisman Chain. He immediately thought of Ning Xuanqing, and at first he thought that Ning Xuanqing might have imparted this technique to him. People in the Ci Hang Sect, but after further observation, I found that this Holy Shield Talisman was originally drawn by Ning Xuanqing himself, because those runes have obvious characteristics of Ning Xuanqing and are cleverly embedded in the vortex at the upper right corner. The word "Xuan Qing" has been added.


    Only Zhou Shu and Ning Xuanqing knew how to write two characters.


    What an unexpected discovery.


    I don��t know if Ning Xuanqing joined Ci Hang Sect or only cooperated with Ci Hang Sect, but it can be seen that Ning Xuanqing and Zhou Shu are still in the same camp. Ci Hang Sect is definitely the right sect against Immortal Realm. Ning Xuanqing��s support for Ci Hangzong is enough to explain her position.


    The former confidant has always been on his side, it is a very exciting thing to look at.


    How did she find Ci Hangzong and why did she cooperate with Ci Hangzong?


    Zhou Shu still doesn''t know the answers to these questions, but Zhou Shu believes that one day he will know.


    This matter cannot be told to outsiders. Ning Xuanqing is still nominally a disciple of the Tianfumen. Tianfumen is the major sect of the immortal world and one of the next competitors in charge of the sect. It has a good relationship with Xianting. If this It is not a good thing to expose the matter.


    Mu Yan lowered his head and thought for a while, "Since they are all the same painting methods, why are the reasons different?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The reason why I use the talisman chain is because you are too weak. Your compassionate power cannot support a complete talisman. You can only cast it continuously and add it to hundreds of talismans. Connected with a talisman chain, it is possible to exert some of the power of the Holy Shield Talisman, and she uses the talisman chain for the opposite reason, because the person who cooperates with her to draw the talisman is too strong, and her own strength is not enough to use such a strong kindness. To draw the charms with the power of the heart, you can only take it slowly, divide the original power into hundreds, and recombine them to make the final product, but she doesn��t know enough about the power of compassion, and the power will decrease slightly after the combination. , It also seems a bit more complicated."


    "and many more����"


    Mu Yan was stunned, "Brother, there is so much when you say that, I said I don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I can only say that if I don''t understand."


    "Anyway, I wrote down what you said, so I can think about it later."


    Mu Yan snorted dissatisfied, but small stars appeared unconsciously in his eyes, "Senior brother, you are so capable. I think you are more powerful than the rune master invited by Cihangzong. You can just take a look at Fulu Knowing his level and drawing method, he would definitely not be able to do it. If you go back to Cihangzong and cooperate with the right people, you will definitely be able to draw the best Holy Shield Talisman. By then, we disciples will certainly be safer. "


    "Back to Ci Hangzong, there will be such a day."


    Zhou Shu nodded without denying it.


    Zhou Shu also got a message from the Holy Shield Talisman.


    A certain important figure of Cihangzong, maybe even the lord, should be in the immortal world.


    Because Ning Xuanqing can��t draw the Sacred Shield Talisman by herself, and she has never left the immortal world, then the person who worked with her to draw the talisman must also be in the immortal world. If that person is really the Sect Master Cihang, then it��s interesting, who will I want to realize that the Sect Master Cihang, who has been hunted down by the fairy world, is hidden in the fairy world.


    Mu Yan said with joy, "Hey, then I must say that I found you."


    "I found you."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Why are you still so energetic? Aren''t you running out of strength?"


    "Oh... Yeah, when you say that, I seem to be going to bed soon."


    Mu Yan really fell down. She was able to support it before, mainly because of excitement, but when the energy passed, a huge sense of exhaustion came immediately, as the tide hits, and it can''t stop it.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, flung his sleeves and threw a cloud to wrap it up.


    Yunli is rich in the power of compassion, far more than Mu Yan just consumed.


    The King Jiang behind the two looked at all this silently, feeling a little puzzled.


    In his opinion, Zhou Shu can definitely paint the Holy Shield Talisman by himself, why use Mu Yan''s power? Is it to verify it? It doesn''t seem to be the case. If you want to deliberately harm Mu Yan, why do you help her recover now? In this way, Mu Yan''s way of compassion can be improved.


    There is something weird in this.


    Before I knew it, one by one suddenly passed by, and Xuchang Jie was in sight.


    "Sir, you are back."


    As in the past Mu Wang waited outside the bounds, and his attitude was as respectful as before.


    Soon he noticed Mu Yan behind Zhou Shu and couldn''t help but say with joy, "Sir, did you find it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Finally luck, but I can''t find it without your help, Mu Wang, thanks."


    Wang Mu quickly shook his head, "Sir, what are you polite to me, I just think I can help too little."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Mu Yan, "She''s named Mu Yan and will follow me back to Xianshu City."


    "Congratulations sir, I got another talent, haha!"


    King Mu nodded, smiled and congratulated, the laughter was open, seemingly relieved.


    Maybe he doesn''t want to have Cihangzong disciples in his world?


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Flying Swordsman 2006, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3419: Stay

    One month later.


    Zhou Shu took out a jade slip, "Mr. Mu, the formation of Xuchang Realm is basically designed. If you follow suit, you will definitely be able to complete it."


    "Thank you sir!"


    King Mu respectfully saluted and took the Jade Jane over with both hands, "Mr. Hard work. I haven''t rested for a day for my business. I have already prepared here. Please go and rest for a while."


    "To do things is to rest."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I want to return to Xianshu City soon. If you have any questions, you can find me through Yunyin."


    King Mu nodded and hesitated, "Sir, I have a ruthless please."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You are too polite."


    King Mu paused, and slowly said, "No, it''s really difficult to talk about it. I want to ask your husband to leave a soul shadow here to guide me to build a formation."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "Are you sure?"


    King Mu nodded seriously, "Of course, I have already thought of this, but my husband has always been busy with Xiancheng to take care of, and I am too embarrassed to speak, but now that my husband is here, I just said shamelessly. Mr. Hope agreed."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a smile, "I am the most wanted murderer in the immortal world, there are so many immortal arrests here."


    King Mu shook his head and said, "It''s not a big deal. There are so many people on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List. The immortal catcher can''t manage it. I give them some news from time to time. They will all go out and will not be in the city often. Yes, they cannot recognize you either."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It''s true, then all right."


    "Mr. agreed?"


    King Mu was overjoyed, and continued to say, "It''s good to live in that mansion in the past, and Zhen Guo will come over in a few days."


    "Then watch him sweep the floor again. By the way, it seems that the broom is gone."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Mr. Mu, I''m leaving...it should be said that the body is leaving temporarily."


    Following Zhou Shu, as soon as he left King Mu''s Mansion, King Jiang couldn''t help it, "Ren King, don''t you think King Mu has no good intentions?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What''s wrong, your face is so ugly?"


    King Jiang Ren was a little angry, "Since King Mu wants you to stay, he should let the immortal arrests leave Chen Liucheng, but he did not do so, and you thought to avoid the immortal arrests. This is obviously a face-to-face humiliation, indicating that he believes in the immortal world more than Believe you, this kind of thing is too irritating, how can you agree?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Mr. King, do you think he and I really care about those immortals?"


    "Is not it?"


    King Jiang Ren was a little confused.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Xiancang is just what he and I talked casually, to avoid touching the root of the problem and embarrassing each other."


    King Jiang was stunned, "The root of the problem?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The king, think about it, if you are the master of Xuchang world, would you let me stay in Xuchang world for a long time?"


    Jiang Ren Wang thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I definitely don''t want to, I am far inferior to you, I can''t control you."


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "There should not be people in Xiancheng of Outland who have more control over the city lord. This is known to any city lord. If someone stronger than the lord stays in Xiancheng, the lord��s control over the city will be weakened. Many, and in the long run, even if Xiancheng develops, it may be a wedding dress for others. Now King Mu is willing to let me stay in his Xiancheng for a long time. You should know what this means."


    Jiang Renwang''s face changed, "He completely believes in you, and is even willing to give you Xiancheng?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and shook his head, "The first sentence is correct, the last sentence is wrong. I can''t want his Xiancheng. He also knows this. However, it is still the most difficult for a Xiancheng City Lord to let someone stronger than himself live in Xiancheng. I will definitely not be able to make the decision I made. If he did so, of course I have to agree to it. As for avoiding the immortal capture for him, that is not worth mentioning."


    "I understand now, I have never been the City Lord of Xiancheng, I never thought of it."


    King Jiang Ren nodded unconsciously, but there was a hint of doubt in his eyes, "Will he think he is better than you, so he said that?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There is a possibility, but it is extremely low, I will not consider this."


    King Jiang thought for a while and said, "That''s right, he watched you get promoted and watched you fight with the quasi-sage, he couldn''t have this kind of thought."


    "Don''t work too hard."


    Zhou Shu sighed, King Jiang is good everywhere, but he thinks too much for himself.


    Not long after, the two arrived at a mansion.


    The mansion is surrounded by formations, and there is only one Muyan inside.


    Mu Yan came up, very happy, "Is your business done?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, we can leave now. I''ve wronged you during this period of time and haven''t been able to go out."


    "It''s okay, I wouldn''t go out originally," Mu Yan poked her head out to perceive and shook her head. "There are so many immortals here, there are always at any time, if there is no formation to help me hide my breath, I would not dare to be alone. Get out."


    "Follow me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked out first.


    Mu Yan immediately followed, looking left and right, looking curious about everything.


    Zhou Shu noticed, "You can tell where you want to go, I will take you there."


    Mu Yan Yixi, "Okay, I haven''t seen such a fairy city, it''s better than listening to Dongcheng..." After hesitating, he shook his head and whispered, "But forget it, I''m going to Xianshu City quickly , Are you anxious to go back too?"


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, seemingly inadvertently, "Listen to what Dongcheng is like?"


    "Ah? You asked me this?" Mu Yan was stunned, and said slowly, "How can I say, there are not so many people over there, there are not many people talking on the street, nor can I see so many smiling faces, I What you can see is the killing. They are happening all the time, no matter where you go...hehe, it''s totally different."


    Zhou Shu paused, "No wonder you talk so much now."


    Mu Yan laughed, "Haha, I talk a lot, but there are too few people talking to me."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Speaking of which, why did the Ci Hang Sect go to listen to the development of believers in places like Dongcheng?"


    Mu Yan tilted her head and thought for a moment I don��t know, but Ling Fu and his colleagues all said that, saying that talents found in such a chaotic and disordered place are truly suitable for charity. The way of the heart, and our disciples can be better tempered in this kind of place, in order to fight the immortal world in the future. "


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly. Why did the Ci Hang Sect in the heavens smell dark? Is it because of the oppression of the fairy world?


    He turned his head, looked at her and said, "Then you are not the right choice to go to Xianshu City, Xianshu City is definitely not like Dongcheng."


    Mu Yan let out an "Ah", lowered her head and thought for a while, and said seriously, "It doesn''t matter, isn''t there you, anyway, I also have a bottom, and you are the city lord, you will definitely help me, brother ?"


    "I just called you so many senior brothers, it won''t work if you don''t help."


    Zhou Shu laughed.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3420: Make a bet

    Stepping into the void, a black shadow galloped over.


    "Devil!"


    Mu Yan took a step forward unconsciously, and soon bursts of white light flashed out of her body, covering Zhou Shu and King Jiang in.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t worry, that is my mount."


    Mu Yan was stunned, her expression a little weird, "Brother, Demon Race, Mount?"


    At this time, the black shadow was fully revealed, and the huge Demon Abyss mayfly hovered in front of several people.


    Mu Yan said in surprise, "It''s still a monster! Such a big monster!"


    "Go up and talk to you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and walked up. Mu Yan hesitated for a while before slowly following, but she refused to put away the shield.


    Or was stimulated by the power of compassion, the Demon Abyss Mayfly also let out a roar, and after being reprimanded, he flew out obediently.


    "It''s so fast!"


    After flying out for dozens of breaths, Mu Yan was stunned, staring at the Demon Abyss Mayfly, "How can it be so fast? What kind of monster is this?"


    Zhou Shu was a little proud, "Moyuan Mayfly, now may be one of the fastest guys in the sky."


    The current Demon Abyss Mayfly is considered a magic weapon for him. Under the blessing of Shu Zhili, the speed is indeed amazingly fast, almost comparable to that of Quasi-Sage.


    To mention here, the speed of Zhuansheng is faster than Hunyuan Jinxian, but it does not reach the gap between Hunyuan Jinxian and Daluo Jinxian.


    For example, the speed of Hunyuan Jinxian is more than four times that of Daluo Jinxian, while the speed of Quasi-Sage is only twice or less than that of Hunyuan Jinxian. Except for a few special characters, the power of Quasi-sage is rarely expressed in terms of speed. .


    "I haven''t heard of it, but it''s really fast, much faster than me."


    Mu Yan curiously let it go, and exclaimed, "Looking at it this way, it may not take you 20 years to go to your Xianshu City?!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s almost twelve years."


    Mu Yan became more surprised, "Ah, I thought it would only save half of the time, I didn''t expect it to be so fast!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say anything. If she was allowed to see Yuntong in Xianshu City, she wouldn''t even be able to speak.


    Mu Yan gradually calmed down, "But brother, is it a monster, if we stay with it, will it be corroded by the devilish energy? Besides, this is also very ostentatious. It may be seen by other practitioners and treated us as If the demons come to chase and kill, that would be bad. There should be many immortals around the city."


    King Jiang said unconsciously, "What are you afraid of? Besides, even if they see it, can they catch up?"


    "It''s invisible."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Sister priest, put away the mask. Others can''t see it, but they can see you. Don''t worry, the devilish energy won''t affect you, even if you don''t care about anything, it will be fine."


    "Ah...Is it like this?"


    Mu Yan quickly put away the protective shield, but after perceiving it carefully, there really is no magical energy coming over, and her face is a little embarrassed, "You said I knew it, now we will return to Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I''m going to Yinkui Realm."


    Mu Yan''s body trembled, "Ah... isn''t it? A cultivator goes to the Yinkui Realm, wouldn''t it mean that he would throw himself in the trap?


    Zhou Shu said helplessly, "Mr. Ren, set up a formation for her to practice."


    Mu Yan waved his hand quickly, "No, no, no, I''ll just talk a little bit less."


    After not being quiet for a while, she whispered again, "Brother, is it really okay to go to the Yinkui world? Brother don��t bother me. After following Brother, I feel very curious about everything I see, so I thought Ask, of course you can answer without any questions, I slowly think about it myself."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "It''s really okay. Just ask if you want."


    There was one match, but after a long period of ten questions and one answer, Mu Yan finally calmed down.


    Must go to practice.


    A few days later, the Demon Abyss Mayfly stopped in the sky above Yinkui Realm.


    The haze of the sky gradually dissipated, and a bright and beautiful woman came up and looked around. She quickly found the Demon Abyss Mayfly and the people on it. The surprise in her eyes turned into surprise, "I knew it was you. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "It''s been a long time since I saw you, You Tan, congratulations on getting your wish."


    Youtan smiled, "Thank you, but the empress is not my ultimate goal. Congratulations, it''s a bit early, Sect Master Zhou."


    "Sect Master? Are you the Sect Master of Xuanhuang Realm Ci Hang Sect?"


    Before Zhou Shu spoke, Mu Yan behind him screamed, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and waved his hand to fend off her, "You Tan, this girl is a disciple of Ci Hangzong. She speaks inexplicably, you don''t have to worry about her."


    "I saw it a long time ago, and now I can still find a disciple of Cihangzong. It''s really not easy for you. It''s all for bayberry, right?" You Tan looked at Mu Yan with a strange look in his eyes, and then smiled, "I am Yin. Youtan, the empress of the Kwai Realm, how about you?"


    Mu Yan hesitated and said, "Senior, my name is Mu Yan."


    You Tan said calmly, "Don''t be afraid, I have no grudges with you, and I have no interest in the Ci Hang Sect in the heavens."


    Mu Yan shook her head quickly, "I''m not afraid, I''m just curious. The power on your body is different from the witch I''ve seen before. It''s not like the power of the dark sunflower that I am familiar with, and..." Many doubts appeared on her face. , "It seems to be a bit similar to the way of compassion."


    You Tan paused, "Which witch have you seen?"


    "It''s covering the sky."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "To be precise, Zhetian rescued her. I have also seen Zhetian. I am here this time for her."


    You Tan frowned and said slowly, "What''s going on?"


    Zhou Shu explained that Yutan soon understood, and he smiled, "Unexpectedly, the sky will save people, and I am willing to learn the way to mend the sky. It really changed my sex..." He only smiled and cooled down soon, "Zhou Sect Master, you have helped Zhetian a way out. Are you planning to let the three of us fight again and beat you to death for the Yinkui Realm again?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Why do you say that."


    Youtan glared at Zhou Shu, "You are asking knowingly, even if they are developing their own power, they still have to return to the Yinkui Realm, because this is the home and destination of our Yinkui Clan, and it is possible for us Achieve goals."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then do you think that Yinkui Realm can only accommodate you as a female emperor forever?"


    "This����"


    You are sluggish If you were before, I would say yes without hesitation. "


    Zhou Shu laughed, "But now you can''t say such a thing, because you know what potential the Yin Kui realm has after the release. When it really develops, let alone three female emperors, even ten female emperors can Cultivation smoothly, promotion, and even becoming a Holy Master here, but if there is only you as a female emperor, it is impossible for the Yinkui Realm to develop to such a degree. What a waste, it has also failed the source of your efforts. "


    "I''m looking for Ping An''s help, not for covering the sky."


    You Tan turned his face and said angrily, "I don''t know what''s the matter with you, how did you help cover the sky? Did she lure you?"


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Who can lure or me, Utan, let''s make a bet."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3421: Dont scare the kids

    "Don''t bet!"


    Youtan shook his head quickly, "It''s absolutely okay to bet with you!"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "That''s because you know you must lose."


    You Tan stagnated and frowned, "Actually, no matter what you say now, I won''t agree to it. Sect Master Zhou, the Yinkui tribe Shahtian brought countless sufferings to the Yinkui tribe back then. Everyone bears grudges. No one from the tribe wants her to come back."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is difficult for me to be strong."


    You Tan nodded in relief, only a trace of doubt in his eyes, "I thought you would keep talking until you convinced me."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "In your eyes, am I such a person?"


    "It''s in the Xuanhuang Realm, it''s here, too," You Tan smiled, "Sect Master Zhou, you are the kind of person who doesn''t give up until you reach your goal. The attachment of a practitioner is particularly obvious in you. I really can''t think of you. You let me go like this, and thought I was going to pester you for many days."


    "You are wrong, I am a person who adapts to the times."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "The time is not yet here. It''s useless to tell you more. In fact, you will understand it later. You will know that a powerful anemone world needs each of you, maybe you will still ..."


    "Stop it!"


    Youtan covered his ears, "You are here again, I shouldn''t have said that!"


    Zhou Shu stopped and looked at her carefully, "I haven''t seen you for many years. You are getting better and better. Seeing you always reminds me of many things in the past, Youtan, if one day I need your help, would you agree? "


    Youtan snorted, "Do you still need my help? It''s not enough to have peace. Now that it''s covering the sky again, I can''t think of anything that needs me."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "I''m talking about the Xuanhuang Realm. Only you have been there."


    "You don''t want to pull the Profound Yellow Realm from the edge of the heavens, do you? I really don''t want to go to the edge of the heavens again, that is definitely one..." A trace of panic flashed in Utan''s eyes, but he calmed down soon Coming down, said slowly, "You are the emperor they respect most, you must rescue them, right?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You still understand me, you know everything before I say it, and others can''t match it."


    "Don''t put a high hat on me, I just knew you earlier. Anyone who has been to Xuanhuang Realm will know your purpose." You Tan curled his lips, but with a smile on the corners of his mouth. After a few breaths of thought, he slowly Slowly, "How can I help?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Not now, I will tell you when you become the Holy Lord."


    You Tan''s figure shook, staring at Zhou Shu, "Holy Lord, do you think I can do it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "The Holy Lord is not a saint. There is no reason why you can''t do it. Back then, the Heavenly Lotus Saint Lord started from nothing, far from your current environment, and I will help you."


    You Tan was stunned, his face turned a little red suddenly, "How can you help me?"


    "You can take your time for business, now I have something for you."


    Zhou Shu waved a thick cloud and mist, and Youtan took the mist curiously, took a look, his eyes were immediately dull, "This..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t shout, I won''t tell you the origin of it, but I can be sure that it can help you a lot, put it away."


    You Tan nodded, and solemnly took the cloud into his arms, staring at Zhou Shu without blinking, "I ask you, did you give me a person, or did they all have it?"


    "Both."


    Zhou Shu paused, "But yours is the best, because only you are in the Yinkui realm."


    It was Jianmu Bud who was given away. Zhou Shu had already given peace and shading the sky, and Youtan could not pull it down. Of course, the other two got Jianmu Leaf, because they did not really belong to their own world, and excellent Tan is bounded, and she is smart enough to know where this bud should be used.


    You Tan retracted his gaze and sighed, "I don''t understand you anymore, no, I have never understood you."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "That''s because you think it is too complicated. I always think that you are the most suitable master of the Anemone Realm, but to do this, you must get help from others, especially They are two saints who can never be there again."


    "I will consider it carefully."


    Youtan nodded subconsciously, and suddenly thought of something, "It seems that you have achieved your goal."


    "These things, let them go."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Youtan, I should say goodbye."


    Youtan frowned, "A trip for hundreds of years, are you leaving so soon?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, seemingly thoughtful, "It can''t be done, but it may come once in a few years."


    You Tan scolded, "You''re talking nonsense again, unless you live in the Yinkui realm, otherwise, even if you become a quasi-sage, it is impossible to go back and forth in a few years."


    Zhou Shu didn''t argue, only smiled and said, "Would you like to make a bet?"


    "No bet with you!"


    You Tan shook his head subconsciously, but there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes, could it really be done? After thinking about it, I still found it unbelievable, so I settled on my mind, "Sect Master Zhou, if you want to leave, can you leave me with the Cihang Sect disciple next to you?"


    "what?!"


    Mu Yan was stunned, and quickly hid behind Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Youtan, what are you going to do? Don''t scare the children."


    Youtan snorted, "I''m talking about it, what are you nervous about, but I really have something to do, you ask her to come over."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Sister priest, just go over, don''t be afraid."


    Mu Yan hesitated and flew over, but involuntarily opened the shield of the power of compassion.


    "What''s the use of your kindness."


    You Tan waved away and looked at her carefully, her lips moved slightly, as if she was saying something, and Mu Yan looked confused, blinking and shaking her head sometimes.


    Zhou Shu didn''t pay attention to listening, but guessing what they were talking about, they couldn''t do without Zhetian and Yangmei, so he sighed.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, You Tan and Yangmei have played twice, which is considered to be knowing the roots, but knowing the roots and the roots can be compared to Zhou Shu himself? Zhou Shu didn''t know how many times she watched Mu Yan, she did have a natural sense of intimacy with herself but she had nothing to do with Yangmei, whether it was a soul or something.


    After a while, the two separated, and Mu Yanfei returned with a trace of doubt.


    Youtan shook his head, with regrets on his face, "Sect Master Zhou, I wanted to do you a favor, but I didn''t succeed."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I take it in my heart, Youtan."


    Youtan shook his head, "Actually, I have been looking for her, not all to help you, but I also want to find her, because I still don''t understand it. With the unbearable kindness of Xuanhuang Realm, she really How did I defeat me? Even if I have learned the Way of Patching Heaven now, I dare not say that I will definitely be able to beat her original power...I must figure it out."


    Zhou Shu paused, but he was not surprised, "If I find it, I will come to see you with her."


    You Tan nodded, seemingly muttering to himself, "Daughter of Destiny, is it really Destiny..."


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the black girl, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3422: interesting

    The Demon Abyss Mayfly took off again, turning into a bolt of lightning in the void.


    Looking at the dazed Mu Yan, Zhou Shu calmly said, "Do you have a lot of question marks?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Yan nodded without hesitation, "I found out. In fact, you speak more than me, you can speak!"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Everything I said must be said. If I can''t say it, I don''t want to say it. How convenient is it to do it directly."


    "Yeah, yeah, I want to hit people a lot of the time, but it''s just..." Mu Yan had a sorrow, took a peek at Zhou Shu, and quickly said again, "Don''t go around me, I have to say something. of!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Let''s talk about it, I am a little free now."


    Mu Yan looked down and thought for a while, seeming to be struggling with something, "There are too many problems, and I can''t think of anything for a while."


    "Then think about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, staring at the void outside and fell into silence.


    After a while, she saw Mu Yan standing in front of her, she hesitated and said, "Brother, I am following you these days, as if I have heard a lot of incredible secrets. I, a minor person, shouldn��t know so many things. Why are you not evasive at all? Are you planning to..."


    Zhou Shu suddenly became serious, "I was thinking, should I just stop talking or never let you say a word?"


    "what--"


    Muyan rabbit jumped a few steps away, her eyes wincing.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "If I can tell, I''m not afraid that people will know it, and if you say that you are insignificant, do I care if you say it or not? The so-called secret must only be counted by a weighty person. You Such people say that they are breaking the sky, and others only treat them as rumors."


    Mu Yan was shocked when she heard the sound, and lowered her head unconsciously, "What I said is that no one else will believe me."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "Actually, these things are meaningless if you don''t understand them. Let''s think about how to develop believers after going back."


    "Well," Mu Yan quickly came to the spirit, "Brother, do you have any idea? What would you do?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If it''s me, open a dojo and show the benefits of the power of compassion. Whatever you want comes naturally."


    "That''s OK?"


    Mu Yan was stunned, "Didn''t everyone know that?"


    "Just let everyone know that this is the easiest and most effective way to preach."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and seemed to think of something, "The immortal world prohibits the way of compassion, and there is no order in the outer immortal city. It is difficult to do this in the environment where the disciples of the Ci Hang Sect are located. You don��t know, it��s not surprising, but my fairy city There is no scruples, you can try."


    Mu Yan''s eyes sparkled, "Ah! It seems very interesting, maybe I can recruit a lot of believers!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s possible, but it''s hard to tell if it isn''t the people Cihangzong really wants. For example, some people just want to have more blood, some want to use the way of compassion, and some are even immortals. The spies, intend to follow you to find other people in Ci Hangzong..."


    Mu Yan hurriedly said, "I know! I can tell all these people, I think they are the most accurate!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "As expected, I was listening to Dongcheng confuse, I won''t say this, you just need to grasp it yourself."


    "Yes, don''t try to fool me with those little tricks!"


    Mu Yan was very proud, and she lowered her head quickly, "However, the people I met before were all one by one. If a large number of people come, it is really hard to distinguish. Let me think about how to deal with them. ..."


    After a long time, she said, "If they insist on coming, you have to help me, brother!"


    She didn''t respond even after yelling twice. She raised her head in confusion, and was startled, "Where are the seniors?"


    "Still, but you can''t see it."


    King Jiang Ren yawned not far away.


    Mu Yan curled her lips and whispered, "I''m still hiding. I''m afraid I will talk too much, so I won''t say anything."


    King Jiang Ren snorted and said with dissatisfaction, "Hide you? Will the Emperor hide you?"


    Mu Yan was surprised, "Why is it gone?"


    "Maybe something happened on the soul shadow side. He was worried that it would affect this side, so the matter advanced to another dimension," Jiang Ren Wang seemed to think. "When the soul shadow exerts its full strength, the body may There have been some inexplicable actions that the Emperor said are side effects, and there is no way to solve them for the time being, but this kind of situation is rare, and it should have occurred three times."


    "I don''t understand a word of what you said."


    Mu Yan looked a little lost, "I''ve heard the shadow of the soul several times, is it a clone?"


    King Jiang Ren was very contented, "You are not stupid, it can be said that it is, but the shadow of the ghost is many times stronger than the clone. It combines the advantages of the clone, the real shadow, and the real soul. In many cases, it is more useful than the body. Yes, the soul shadow is a magic art created by the emperor himself, and he is the only one in the entire heavens."


    "Brother is indeed very good."


    Mu Yan nodded unconsciously, "I didn''t believe it when I heard those rumors before, but after I saw it, I realized that they were all true. He was able to draw the Holy Shield Talisman, and he did it after just a few glances. Do you know? I heard that our Ci Hang Sect has searched for thousands of years and couldn''t find one that can draw this kind of talisman. We only found one recently, and the painting is not as good as the senior brother!"


    King Jiang Ren nodded, "The power of the Emperor is not only Fudao."


    When talking about Emperor Zhou Shu, he reacted naturally, followed by praise.


    Mu Yan blinked curiously, "Then senior, tell me about it."


    "I really want to say, I can''t finish talking for more than ten days. It is worth talking about him for a long time in the Kuiwei world, not to mention the things I only learned later..." Jiang Ren Wang smiled, " If you want to know, I will tell you later, but not now."


    "Isn''t it just right now? He''s not here again..."


    While speaking, Mu Yan looked around, as if afraid that Zhou Shu would come back suddenly.


    King Jiang Ren looked solemn, "I have to wait for his orders now. I said that this happens rarely. Most of the people are in trouble. Since he is in trouble, how can I sit and chat with you? I must be ready at all times."


    "He is not here, how do you prepare..."


    Mu Yan stagnated, but Wang Ren Wang, who looked at her serious face, didn''t insist anymore lowered his head and continued thinking about preaching.


    After not thinking for a while, he noticed something, and when he raised his head again, Zhou Shu was already sitting opposite, "Ah, you are back!"


    King Jiang Ren said with a solemn expression, "Emperor Ren, what happened?"


    "It''s no big deal. The soul shadow who sent Jianlao home encountered several immortal trappers. I dismissed it easily. A quasi-sage came soon." Zhou Shu looked calm, but his eyes were a little surprised, "I didn''t expect this. So I sent a quasi-sage to surround me, interesting."


    "This is also interesting?"


    King Jiang Ren said worriedly, "Sovereign of Humanity, you will be less out of the city in the future. The immortal world must have left a lot of immortal hunters around Xianshu City, and there are also quasi-sages who are in town. Once you find your trace, you will come over."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, I can get out of the city and nothing will happen, King of People, don''t work too hard."


    "Ugh."


    King Jiang shook his head and sighed.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3423: Look no more

    Zhou Shu paused, "The king, they explained that they did not dare to enter the city, which is a good thing for us."


    "Yes."


    King Jiang thought for a while, "But, how do I feel that you did it on purpose? If you don''t stay in a certain realm, it is impossible for anyone to keep up with you. Those in the golden fairy realm How could the immortal catch surround you..."


    "Okay, okay, this time it was really intentional," Zhou Shu said helplessly, "You know, I have to go down and have a look when I meet a realm that I haven''t been to, not to mention that the realm just now is so special. When it happens to them, I will take them for a few laps, so I won��t meet them again here."


    "You will always be in trouble, if only I could have a few ghost shadows following you."


    King Jiang Ren sighed, "Human King, you have to be a little awakened. Now you must not have anything to do. The whole world is on you."


    "understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to Mu Yan, "I see, I will help you if I have something."


    "Ok!"


    Mu Yan answered, "Are you busy with you, brother."


    Zhou Shu smiled, but he had nothing to be busy with. Speaking of the matter of the soul shadow that was only a hundred breaths away, it had been resolved long ago. When the soul shadow returned to Xianshu City, some of them were busy. His gaze fell on the Demon Abyss Mayfly, which was also a coincidence. The muddy eyes of the Mayfly with a gleam of light happened to look at him, as if saying something.


    Want me to see your past again?


    Zhou Shu unconsciously invested in the power of reincarnation.


    I was warned last time, will there be any this time?


    He wants to try.


    He has been promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian, and he has some resistance to saints, and the power of reincarnation has been integrated into Shu Zhidao, so there is no need to worry.


    The haze-like magic barrier was gradually cleared, and a ray of light appeared in front of him. Zhou Shu subconsciously defended it. It was at this time last time that he saw the eyes of the saint. Dao Xin was directly shocked, his mind was unstable, and he had to withdraw.


    The precautions failed and there was no warning this time.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully, his mind was slightly shaken, the warm sun hanging high, the flowing clouds in the sky, the mountain peaks that reached the top of the cloud, the spring water surrounding the mountain peaks was full of immortality, and there was an aura that was familiar to no more. This is the Xuanhuang World, the Xuanhuang World a long time ago.


    This mayfly, it should be said that Meng Ji, was born in the Xuanhuang world.


    Wandering in the reincarnation of Mengji and feeling the Xuanhuang world of the past, there is a special taste. The more magnificent the past, the more withering the present.


    Looking around, a familiar figure that I have never seen before jumped into my eyes.


    That is the Emperor Xuanyuan imprinted in his heart. There is nothing wrong with him. His majestic body, eyes with the world in his heart, and Xuanyuan sword at his waist can all prove his identity. He walks in the clouds, holding one in his hand. Pen, writing something on an expanded map.


    At that time, Meng Ji was very scared. He hid in the bushes in the valley, hiding his breath, for fear of being discovered by the Emperor, but obviously such a cover was not enough to avoid the Emperor. The Emperor noticed it and cast a kind eyes, and then he was far away. go with.


    "Catch up."


    Zhou Shu almost shouted out, but quickly laughed at himself. What he saw was the past that had already happened, and he couldn''t change or pursue it.


    That picture should be the divine artifact mountain and river map. It is said that all the terrain of the Xuanhuang World is in it, and the essence of the Xuanhuang World itself resides on the map. Obtaining this picture means obtaining the Xuanhuang World. Once the Xuanhuang World is in danger and even destroyed, You can also use this map to rebuild the Xuanhuang world.


    It is the most important artifact of the Xuanhuang Realm itself. It is said that it is kept in the source, and it is only imitations that have never been real.


    Zhou Shu only later learned from Master Jian that the landscape painting was obtained by Emperor Xuanyuan, but now it has been confirmed.


    Why did the emperor get a picture of mountains and rivers and even take it to the fairy world?


    Regardless of the reason, this incident must have greatly affected the Xuanhuang Realm and the heavens...


    He didn''t have time to think about it, because he felt a pair of eyes, not knowing where they came from or where, just observing Zhou Shu like that.


    Again����


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, and said slowly, "Junior Zhou Shu has met senior."


    In the cognition of practitioners of the heavens, the three highest laws of rebirth of destiny and cause and effect have special symbols.


    Fate is a star, cause and effect is a wheel, and rebirth is a long river.


    When certain saints transcend these supreme laws, they can witness these symbols, and this kind of powerful saints also have new titles.


    For example, the Lord of Destiny, the heavens and stars are in their eyes, and they can move or cover the stars to change the destiny of the creatures of the world; for example, the Lord of Cause and Effect, they cannot change the direction of the wheel, but they can temporarily contain or Accelerate cause and effect; another example is the Lord of Reincarnation. They are like anglers on the long river of reincarnation, standing by the long river day and night, watching everything in the long river, the reincarnation that happened in the past or the present, and sometimes interest comes. Maybe I will catch it and take a look before putting it back.


    Of course, most of the time, they will only watch silently and will not influence them.


    Because they know that a wrong touch may change the entire heavens.


    It is worth mentioning that the rivers, stars, and runners do not exist alone, and no one can touch them. Most of the time they are entangled and affect each other. The masters who can see them will also have disputes. It will also change the opponent''s position.


    These are just cognitions. I don��t know whether Zhou Shu really exists, but almost all practitioners believe it, and Zhou Shu is no exception.


    Zhou Shu entered the reincarnation of other creatures through the law of reincarnation. Although he had been very careful and used Shu Zhili to hide, a wave was still aroused in the long river of reincarnation, or a bubble appeared. It was noticed by the Lord of Reincarnation.


    That was the case last time, and this time too.


    This is something Zhou Shu didn''t want to happen. He didn''t want his peeping to be noticed by the saint, or even entered by the saint to observe his reincarnation.


    But it has been discovered, and that can''t be. Last time he broke away from samsara in a hurry and reduced the number of times he used samsara. Now he has some resistance, it is better to try to get in touch with the Lord of samsara through this wave.


    Talking in samsara is a very absurd thing but Zhou Shu knows that since he has been seen, any movement in the samsara afterwards will be noticed by the Lord of samsara, and there must be a way to respond. , Unless the other party does not want to respond at all.


    "Look no more."


    When Zhou Shu waited for a long time and felt it was impossible to respond, a flat voice rang.


    I don''t know where it came from, it''s so deeply imprinted in the sea of ??consciousness, it''s true.


    "Junior knows."


    Zhou Shu didn''t stay for a while, and quickly recovered the power of reincarnation.


    I just have some doubts in my heart, don''t look anymore, do you mean don''t look at this Demon Abyss Mayfly, or don''t look at the Emperor Xuanyuan?


    It should be the latter.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Flying Swordsman 2006, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3424: Forward to you

    Ten years are dazzling.


    "Brother, your fairy city is too big too!"


    Mu Yan complained, "After I came in, I don''t know how many circles the road has crossed. My eyes are full of flowers. I haven''t arrived yet?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, pointing to the front and saying, "I will be here soon."


    "That''s it when it comes to it?" Mu Yan stood up and said excitedly, "Brother, my dojo is really ready? Can I preach as soon as I go?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, in the city, there is a disciple of Ci Hangzong from the Xuanhuang Realm with you."


    "Then I will start when I go down. I have come up with a lot of things and I have to try them!"


    Mu Yan counted her fingers sullenly, and it took him a long time to realize something, and said carefully, "I''ve heard you say several times that it is the senior sister who has learned the law of fate? She won''t scold me, if I make her angry. , She wouldn''t accidentally kill me, would she?"


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully said, "I haven''t seen someone who can make Bian Xue angry, but you may have this potential."


    Mu Yan paused, "Or...Brother, I''m still preaching by myself...Huh, what about senior brother?"


    King Jiang came out, "Go, he has something to do in other realms, I will send you to the dojo in Xianshu City."


    "What!?" Mu Yan said, the whole person is not good, "Why left, leaving me alone, such a big city of Xianshu, I don''t know anything about the place of my life, brother is really true ..."


    "Am I not a human?"


    King Jiang glared at her, "Besides, I''ve heard you talk about it for more than ten years on this road. You have asked you about the city up and down a hundred times, and you know which house has a few spirit foxes. Do you dare to say that you don''t know anything?"


    Mu Yan walked away sly.


    Zhou Shu at this time was already in the Kuiwei world.


    To be precise, it was the Kuiwei Realm of Xianshu City, a new realm with a radius of nearly tens of millions of miles. Zhou Shu spent a lot of effort to build it.


    There were almost no people in the vast world, and only when three figures emerged from the depths of the mountains.


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "I''m late, and please don''t take offense to the elders."


    The visitors were Jiang Milli, Jiang Ji and Jiang Ma, who moved to Xianshu City three years ago.


    Jiang Mi stepped forward and saluted, "Where is the city lord, it will be great to come."


    Jiang Ji saluted and said loudly, "Yes, the city lord has given us such a good world. We are too grateful yet, how can we blame it? Doesn''t it mean that my Jiang family are all ungrateful!"


    Jiang Ma was stagnant, "Third Brother, keep your voice down."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay, are you all right here?"


    Jiang Ma nodded again and again, "Very good, but the time is short, and there is not time to do many things."


    Jiang Ji frowned and said loudly, "Fifth brother, what kind of problem are you talking about? The disciple of the city lord, the girl named Xuenu, has been helping us these days. There are so many puppets, worth tens of thousands of dollars. Fairy, I believe that within two years, this Kuiwei world will become the same as before, or even better!"


    "This is what I should do," Zhou Shu paused. "The old man still doesn''t make sense?"


    Jiang Su sighed slightly, "The old man refused to come. He said, if you really become the emperor, he will completely obey you, but he will not help you or not until you do it. Help Jiang''s family again."


    Jiang Ji frowned and said, "I don''t understand. Without the city lord, the previous Kuiwei Realm would be gone, and the old scholar himself can''t protect it. Now it''s not for him..."


    "The Three Elders can''t say that."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Shu is always a senior, and I have always respected him. Since he has his own ideas, no one else can force him."


    Jiang Su''s face sank, "Third brother, your attitude to the old man is very wrong recently. Although the old man said that he will no longer help Jiang''s family, he has helped us so much in the past. No matter what, you can''t be disrespectful to him. "


    Jiang Ji lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Jiang Su made a gesture of invitation and smiled, "City Lord, finally came, let''s go in and have a look, the old man brought you something."


    "The old man left me something?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Thank you for the old man. The Long Bao I gave me last time hasn''t been fully understood yet. Is the old man still in the Kuiwei Realm?


    Jiang Wei sighed, "There are all Kuiwei realms here, why is he still here? The old Kuiwei realms are gone. Before we came here, he left Jiang��s house and didn��t tell us where he went. I don��t know if I have a chance to see you again in the future. You may have to say it yourself."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see."


    It seems that the old man has turned the real world into the virtual world again, and took the Shennong Ding Xiaoyao, but Mu Lao is still in the virtual world, and may still be the origin. With Mu Lao there, the time of goodbye is not too far away.


    He looked at Jiang Ma, "By the way, Jiang Ma, since you are here, I have something to ask you for help."


    Jiang Ma seems to understand something, "Is it necessary for the Jiang family��s children to help you plant it? This is no problem. Our children can be scattered into your realms, and you can allocate them as you please, not deliberately helping you. In fact, we have always They all want to do this. They haven''t left the Kuiwei Realm for many years and need to go to other places to exercise. Xianshu City couldn''t be better."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not about this, but about your seven-day master and apprentice."


    "what?!"


    Jiang Ma''s face changed slightly and said anxiously, "Did you find her?"


    "Not..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and spoke a few words to him. Jiang Ma nodded repeatedly, "I understand. I don''t think there are disciples of Cihangzong in the heavens now. Since she is in Xianshu City, I will definitely help her and treat her as My junior sister treats it," she said, she stopped and sighed, "I don''t even know if I am a disciple of the Ci Hang Sect, alas..."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "You have all learned Qinglian Sanctuary, who else would dare to say that you are not a disciple of Cihangzong?"


    Jiang Ma was shocked and quickly said, "I know, I will go now."


    Soon a few people entered the hall, which was almost the same as the Kuiwei Realm. After sitting down and saying a few words, Jiang Mi hurried away, and soon returned, holding a khaki box in his hand, and raising his hands to Zhou Zhou. In front of Shu, "City Lord, this is left to you by the old scholar."


    Zhou Shu took it with both hands and opened the box, only to see a jade bottle lying inside.


    "Qing Zunyu?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned Qingzun jade, one of the best three jade in the heavens, is said to be the condensed power of the saints, extremely rare material of Taoism.


    Through the jade bottle, one could vaguely see a pill inside, which was impossible to perceive, because there was no breath coming out, but one could guess without perceiving it. This pill was absolutely extraordinary.


    "this is����"


    "The old man said, this was a big mistake made by Shennong Ding back then, and it was passed to you."


    "what?"


    "The old man only has this sentence, nothing else."


    Zhou Shu looked at the pill and nodded gently.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3425: Damn genius

    Not long after, Zhou Shu left Kuiwei Realm.


    He didn''t open the jade bottle to see the pill, feeling that it was not yet the time.


    Judging from the old book��s message, this pill may be the cause of Shanhaijing and Shennongding being chased by the immortal world, and it is also closely related to the Emperor Xuanyuan, which makes Zhou Shu have to deal with it carefully. The method is likely to cause a catastrophe. For example, being spotted by the Saints of the Immortal Realm, making the Immortal Realm mistakenly think that the Emperor Xuanyuan appeared in Xianshu City-Zhou Shu is also the Emperor of Humanity, but compared to Emperor Xuanyuan, he is still much weaker. The Emperor of Xuanyuan ranked first on the list of all evils in the heavens-if the fairy world really believed this, Xianshu City would definitely be in danger.


    It��s worth mentioning that the name listed on the list is not the name of the Emperor Xuanyuan, Xuanyuan clan, but a pseudonym, so there are not many practitioners who know this in the heavens, but there are still some People who the Emperor knows all know who the name represents.


    Of course, Zhou Shu couldn''t return the jade bottle to the Jiang family. Leaving the Jiang family in Xianshu City meant that he had to bear this responsibility.


    What''s more, he also wanted to know the truth, but he didn''t have enough ability to know it now, so he had to be careful.


    The realm on the border of Kuiwei Realm is the Xuanhuang Realm, which is also the target that Zhou Shu is going to.


    The Xuanhuang realm is very large, similar to the Kuiwei realm, but the difference is that the land here is almost entirely desert, and there is not much vitality.


    Is deliberately changed to this.


    As the realm near Yunjuan Realm, it was originally full of vitality, but because of someone''s request, Zhou Shu deliberately concentrated its vitality in one place, while other places were transformed into deserts.


    Soon I saw the person I was looking for, Zhou Shu walked over, "You are a world name, right?"


    "Not good?"


    Huang Xuan didn''t seem to notice Zhou Shu, and didn''t lift his head. "Too lazy to think, it''s my name reversed."


    She was standing in the desert, with the sprinkled starlight on top and the reflected starlight on the bottom. The whole person was buried in the starlight.


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s rare to use your own name to name the world."


    "Your Xiancheng isn''t it, you still say me," Huang Xuan turned his head and glanced at Zhou Shu, "I just like it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t say this, are you still used to living here?"


    Huang Xuan said calmly, "I lack people."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You are going to Xianshu City to find it yourself. There are far more practitioners here than Outland. I believe you can find a lot of people who are suitable for you. Of course, if you are willing to receive the people I sent, I will also I can find you a batch, but there is no guarantee of good or bad."


    Huang Xuan nodded, "I don''t have time, you can find me, you can use someone who can use it, such as the Xuanming clan in the past."


    Zhou Shu stopped, and couldn''t help sighing, "You want to rebuild Emei like this. Don''t you think it''s too sloppy? You can''t learn the Emei Mind by a foreign race."


    "So what?"


    Huang Xuan frowned, "I don''t know anything else. I used to do these things by Yu Geng, or you can find him again."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "You really...Forget it, I will think of a way, then it''s settled. In this regard, you try to listen to my opinion."


    Huang Xuan nodded, "It''s up to you, but the people you find have to listen to me, and try not to bother me, you are included."


    Zhou Shu sighed and whispered, "I might have made a mistake when I wanted you to rebuild Emei."


    Huang Xuan said indifferently, "I can hear it. It''s useless to complain anyway. You let me come. I have come, so I won��t leave. Before you return all the star power in the sea of ??Yintian, I I will stay here. As for the reconstruction of Emei, I also hope, but I think just let it go."


    "Let''s go with the flow, you can''t compete with Xinghai Realm."


    Zhou Shu paused, and decided not to discuss this issue with her. "Huang Xuan, I will tell you two things. First, I will stay here for a long time in the future. It should be a ghost, and I will study with you. That only Yinglong..."


    Huang Xuan suddenly turned around, "Wait, study with me, what do you want to cultivate star power?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I will try to fuse the power of the dragon and the power of the stars, it has nothing to do with you."


    Huang Xuan''s eyes widened, and he looked straight over, "You really didn''t have a good heart! So you wanted to deceive my star power, right?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t be angry, I don''t need much, I just have a little clue right now, and you absorb and transform the star power much faster than me, I can use up to one-tenth or even less. And I will give you more star power, ten times a hundred times."


    "How can I return so much?"


    Huang Xuan blinked, seeming to be calculating something, and quickly shook his head, "Excuse me, you have turned this into a star power receiving field, but the star power received here is not as pure as the witch world. Besides, my purification will also be consumed. Some time... you have to pay me ten times a hundred times, I am afraid that tens of thousands of years will not be enough."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It doesn��t count here. I��m talking about the Star Sea Realm. There is starlight accumulated for tens of thousands of years. Maybe the power is not pure enough, but it��s more than you here. As long as I can merge successfully, there I will help you get all the star power."


    "I remember, you said before."


    Huang Xuan suddenly got excited, nodded after thinking for a few breaths, and seemed to have made a lot of effort, "Then you can use it, then we will go to the Xinghai Realm to get it together. You don��t understand the operation of the stars, so don��t be wasted by you. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Well, we need to integrate Emei in the Xinghai Realm. The heavens only need one Emei."


    Huang Xuan quickly recovered his indifference, "I don''t understand those, what is the second thing you said?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Zhu Rong has contacted me. Soon some Zhu Rong people will come to Xianshu City. Then I will trouble you to integrate the power of the sun and the stars. It is the same as the power of the moon and stars before. It''s good, and I promise that Zhu Rong clan will not affect you. This is not the Seven Star Realm. They can''t get around me in anything they want, you..."


    "Don''t be fussy, I see."


    Huang Xuan paused and said in a low voice, "No matter whether the sun or the moon or the star, I just do it I still want to integrate the three powers of the sun, moon, and stars. This... was originally what I wanted to do I��ll do everything if it��s good or not. You don��t need to say more."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It seems that I am worrying too much."


    Huang Xuan snorted, "It was a lot of worry. It''s best to keep things simple. I will study mine and you will do yours. Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu didn��t say much, and soon flew away from Xuanhuang Realm. He only shook his head silently in his heart. It��s really that simple. If one wants to do things simply, several people must follow behind and do other things to help. , And like Huang Xuan, I am afraid that it will take hundreds of thousands of people to serve...


    Speaking of it, being able to do what you like without worrying like Huang Xuan is really a luxury and happiness.


    Damn genius, born in the right time, will be treated like this.


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support of yj2019, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3326: Wait till you

    Nothing happened, Zhou Shu quietly returned to Xianshu City.


    In the woods outside Wanmuting, a familiar figure stood. He wore a yellow shirt, his face was quiet, and there seemed to be a slight ripple in his clear eyes.


    Zhou Shu walked over in surprise, "Ruoyan, when did you arrive?"


    Hao Ruoyan turned around, with a gentle smile as always, "It''s only ten days, Master Shu, it''s really nice to see you and other people."


    "I was so happy, I finally waited for you."


    Zhou Shu calmed down and said with a smile, "Heaven''s Dao is very obedient this time, did he send you directly to the vicinity of Xianshu City?"


    "A small realm in Hazhi Country, very close to Xianshu City, but it took Ruoyan almost eight years to find people who knew you and persuade them to come here." Hao Ruoyan shook his head slightly. With some regrets, "Ruoyan''s cultivation base is too low, and the distance that others can fly in a quarter of an hour, Ruoyan will take several years."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "There is nothing to worry about. With me, the cultivation base is not a problem at all."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, stroking the Xuan Huang Jie on his hand, admiringly said, "It��s hard for Master Shu to make this kind of thing, but wearing it every day, it seems that he can be promoted automatically, and even a person like Ruoyan who has no power. Can be used... No matter where Shu Shi is, he is the best."


    "Don''t praise me," Zhou Shu was a little embarrassed, and glanced around, "Ruoyan, why are you alone?"


    Hao Ruoyan was a little embarrassed, "They...They walked away temporarily."


    Several hours passed suddenly.


    Leaning on Zhou Shu, Yijing''s face became a bit more blush, Hao Ruoyan suddenly noticed something, and said, "Why is there all immortality on her body? Ah, Ruoyan is already a fairy?"


    "Nothing strange, right."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It was not difficult at first, Ruoyan, I will be able to make you a golden immortal in half a year, but it is best not to do this. I want you to adapt to the heavens and determine your own way."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Well, the environment can be adapted slowly, but the Tao is no longer necessary. Ruoyan will cultivate the official Tao."


    Zhou Shu said very seriously, "Ruoyan, don''t make decisions in such a hurry. I will let you feel most of the principles and laws in these days, and then you can choose the one that suits you best... Maybe in some way, Do you have better talent?"


    "Master Shu, Ruoyan will cultivate the official way."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head and rejected Zhou Shu for the second time.


    Zhou Shu was stunned. This is really an extremely rare situation. In the Xuanhuang world, Hao Ruoyan can be said to be obedient to Zhou Shu.


    She seemed to perceive something, and she smiled softly, "Master Shu, if Yan chooses the official way not to help you, if Yan really likes the official way, she won''t like anything else, and the environment of Xianshu City is also Very suitable for officialdom, Ruoyan has no reason to give up."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few moments and frowned, "Of course I support your choice. What are your plans?"


    Hao Ruoyan paused and sighed lightly, "I don''t know yet, the Heyin School is just an empty shelf... Besides, if Yan''s cultivation level is so low, even if he becomes a golden immortal, I am afraid that he can''t control other people. I can do it now. , It should be hard to cultivate."


    "Without practice, how should you practice your Tao? It is not a good choice to specialize in the laws of the immortal world."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I happen to ask you for one thing, Ruoyan."


    As if thinking of something, Hao Ruoyan shook her head quickly, "If the smoke can''t control Xianshu City, Xiancheng is different from Zongmen, and the officialdom is not enough to deal with it. Besides, Qingque manages a lot better than Ruoyan, and she has been with her these days. I learned a lot."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not Xianshu City, it''s Emei."


    Hao Ruoyan looked puzzled, "Master Shu, is there Emei here too? Don''t lie to Ruoyan. These days Ruoyan has learned the general situation of the heavens and the immortal world from Qingque. There is only one star-sea world in the heavens, that doesn''t count. Formally Emei, even if it is, Ruoyan can''t control it."


    Zhou Shu touched her hair and said slowly, "So we have to start over and rebuild an Emei here."


    After talking about Huang Xuan''s things and his own thoughts, Hao Ruoyan soon became interested, and his eyes lighted up, "This is really interesting and challenging! Shu Shi, Ruoyan will do this. ! Rebuild Emei!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Let Emei grow up and rely on you. Of course, I will support everything you need, and I will satisfy whatever you need."


    He felt relieved. He had no clue to rebuild a once huge sect. It would be great to have professionals like Hao Ruoyan who have managed the large sect for thousands of years to help.


    Hao Ruoyan stood there, and after a long time of contemplation, his eyes calmed down.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Ruoyan, it seems that you already have some ideas."


    "There are some, but think about it carefully..." Hao Ruoyan nodded, with a hint of shyness, "Now there is a problem. If Yan has a goal, he doesn''t need to adapt to the environment anymore. Ruoyan wants to get to the Golden Wonderland in the fastest time. Jie, only Master Shu can help with this."


    Zhou Shu immediately agreed, "Okay, it''s easier to help you practice than to deal with Huang Xuan."


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to think, "What kind of person is Huang Xuan? Emei''s development still depends on her."


    Zhou Shu paused, "A true super genius. Her appearance is very similar to Jiao Ling, almost the same model. When I first saw it, I felt Jiao Ling came, but her personality was opposite. Jiao Ling is generous and gentle, approachable, Huang Xuan is more difficult to approach."


    "It doesn''t seem to be difficult to reach."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled, but didn''t take it seriously, "Master Shu, Princess Jiao Lingjiao is still in the Xuanhuang Realm, and now she is the king of the sea clan."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What do you mean, besides Donghai, the other three seas are now willing to listen to Jiao Ling?"


    Hao Ruoyan had a trace of worry in her eyes, "Yes, the Sea Clan is now more united than the cultivators, and the cultivators are still fighting, and the Sea Clan is almost unified. When Ruoyan left the Xuanhuang Realm, he was thinking whether there would be One day, the Sea Clan will surpass the cultivators?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head It''s impossible. The Sea Clan cannot do without the sea, and it always has great limitations. "


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and said softly, "That''s because Ruoyan thinks too much."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Is the Xuanhuang Realm still fighting? The six sects are fighting each other, or what''s the matter?"


    Although it is a trivial matter to fight in a realm, it is the Profound Yellow Realm. If there is a chance, it can be changed. Zhou Shu doesn��t want it. When he drags the Profound Yellow Realm from the edge of the heavens. , The last thing you got was a broken wreck.


    "This is not something Ruoyan can tell in a few words, Master Shu, Ruoyan seems to be sleeping..."


    While talking, Hao Ruoyan fell softly. In the end, he just broke through and took on so much celestial power at once, and his body was unconsciously tired... He just fell down and opened his eyes, "Master Shu, Yuan The elders are here too."


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support of Flying Dagger 2006, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3427: Congratulations

    In the lotus school, Zhou Shu found the vowel lotus sound.


    She stood by the lotus pond slightly dull, not knowing what she was doing.


    "Elder Yuan!"


    Yuan Heyin turned around, with some joy, "Ah, Sect Master Zhou."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, his expression condensed, "Elder Yuan, congratulations on your promotion."


    Yuan Heyin stagnated, and smiled, "Thank you, I can''t think of a day when I will be promoted to immortals. I still feel unreal."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are not already in the heavens, but you are not in the fairy world. There is nothing unreal."


    "I understand, it''s just," Yuan Heyin sighed slightly, "Sect Master Zhou, is there really a curse in Ci Hang Sect? Only after leaving Ci Hang Sect can I have a chance."


    "It''s not a curse, it''s the reason of the immortal world. They cut off the inheritance of Cihangzong..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and explained, "...This time you can rise to an immortal, it should be Heaven''s help."


    "What I said, obviously I can''t get through that heavenly calamity, so I have to thank the heavenly way." Yuan Heyin was suddenly surprised, with a lot of anger on his face unconsciously, "the fairy world, why there are so many Cihangzongs in the fairy world , Sect Master Zhou, do you know the reason?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Elder Yuan, Ci Hangzong has indeed been targeted by the Immortal Realm very badly. I can''t say it clearly for a while, so I will speak slowly later."


    "I know."


    Yuan Heyin calmly said, "I''m the one who is worried. Now I am not even a miscellaneous immortal. It doesn''t make sense to understand this. The top priority is to improve the state."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, you just stay here to practice. There is an immortal heart lamp on Bian Xue, which is very suitable for cultivating the way of compassion. There is also the Cihang Daochang in the city, and there are disciples of the sky. , Bian Xue is also over there, you just happen to make progress together."


    Yuan Heyin bowed his body and said, "Thank you suzerain. When you get here, you still have to take care of everything. I''m really sorry."


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "If there is no elder, there will be no Holland music school, and there may not necessarily be me. It would be too far-fetched to say this."


    Yuan Heyin looked at Zhou Shu and smiled unconsciously, "Who wants to get it? A careless heart-training at the beginning will lead to so many causes and effects and bring me such a great blessing. If I hadn''t gone out that time, I would have been annihilated. It''s dusty."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This is the case in the world, and few people can see through it."


    Yuan Heyin nodded, with a little sadness, "In fact, it may not be a good thing if I see it. Knowing the ending is like this, it still can''t be changed."


    Knowing that she had thought of the wonderful truth, Zhou Shu turned to the subject, "When you left the Xuanhuang Realm, the Xuanhuang Realm was still in chaos, right?"


    "Yes, there are a few things to tell the sovereign."


    Yuan Heyin thought of something and said seriously, "A big problem occurred in Nanzhanzhou. Emei took advantage of Shushan and the barbarians and attacked Shushan. Shushan was barely defended, but the damage was serious and the town demon tower was broken. It is said that The demons tens of thousands of years ago or even longer were released, and for this reason Guiguzi came out again."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Guiguzi came out, indicating that the Xuanhuang Realm is overthrowing again. It''s not just the problem of the town demon tower?"


    Yuan Heyin sighed, "The trouble in Xihezhou is even bigger, Kunlun is gone."


    "what?!"


    Zhou Shu was not calm, "Kunlun is gone?"


    Yuan Heyin thought for a while and said, "There are rumors from the outside that there are only five of the six major sects, but our Heyin school thinks that Kunlun sect should still be there, and there are tens of thousands of disciples, just where the sect is. Kunlun Mountain is gone."


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "is it Zen?"


    "It''s mainly Zen Sect, and there are some descendants of aristocratic families, and Yunli is the leader."


    Yuan Heyin glanced at Zhou Shu, "Sect Master should remember? It turns out that the immortal cultivator of the Heyin School, he brought others to destroy Kunlun Mountain."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s Brother Yun, he still did it."


    Yuan Heyin slowly said, "I heard that it has been accumulated for two thousand years before moving. There are almost 100,000 practitioners. Most of them are not weak. Even Kunlun has many people arranged by him, and this battle happened. It was also very sudden. Kunlun lost resistance in only three days after the soldiers pressed the border. It is said that even the five-element wheel of the divine weapon did not have time to activate."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Senior Brother Yun is very strong, but Kunlun is not so bad. The reason is that the artifact is useless because they don''t want to use it. They know very well that letting the two artifacts fight with all their strength will cause greater losses to the Xuanhuang Realm. It��s better to simply admit defeat, give up Kunlun Mountain, and change a place. It can also alleviate the hatred that Kunlun has caused against the family and Zen in the past, in exchange for longer peace."


    Yuanheyin was quite puzzled, "Ah, is that so?"


    "The swallowing gourd in Yunli''s hand, the two powers of the dragon and Buddha, even the Five Elements Wheel cannot be suppressed. Kunlun made the best choice for the Xuanhuang Realm after weighing it, and it must be so," Zhou Shu was very confident. "I believe that in a few decades, Kunlun will reappear. It is no different from before, or even better. The original Kunlun Mountain has been shattered after several blows."


    Yuanheyin was a little puzzled, "But if Kunlun reappears, won''t Yun Li still play it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, Yunli exterminates Kunlun. Even if it is on the surface, it is considered to have fulfilled his death wish. After that, he will be promoted to immortality, and it is very likely that the Buddha country will directly let him become Buddha."


    Yuan Heyin hesitated, "These...I don''t know, but what the lord said should be true."


    "Unexpectedly, there is still a chance to see Brother Yun again."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Zhou Shu��s mouth, "I want to thank Kunlun. I always think this is a deadlock. But it is Kunlun, and I have found a solution. I don��t hesitate to give up the foundation and ensure the order of the Xuanhuang world. admire."


    Yuan Heyin nodded slightly and relaxed a lot, "I heard from the sect master, in fact, there is no relationship at all. At that time, the other sects of the Xuanhuang world were all frightened, especially the sect of Beiluzhou, because they were worried that the Zen sect would invade all the way. , And finally all merged into the Chongyang Palace."


    Zhou Shu froze, and smiled, "Chongyang Palace has earned it."


    Yuan Heyin followed with a smile, "Who would say no? Originally there was a sect named Black and White Xuanmen in Beiluzhou which developed so fast that even the Chongyang Palace could not be suppressed. As a result, Kunlun accident happened. The big and small sects still feel that the Chongyang Palace is more reliable, and they all gathered at once, and now even this black and white mysterious gate has joined the Chongyang Palace."


    "Speaking of which, the ancestor of Chongyang Palace is still in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu thought of something and shook his head slightly. Chongyang Palace was different from Cihangzong and Emei. The first Chongyang man had picked up the Qilin King��s blood, and his strength had fallen too much. The second Chongyang Palace had withered in the fairy world very early, even the Chongyang Palace After being sold, there is no disciple''s inheritance, and it is meaningless to rebuild.


    The idea of ??rebuilding several major sects of the Xuanhuang Realm in Xianshu City was destined to fail here in the Chongyang Palace.


    He smiled, "Elder Yuan, I will show you around."


    "There is Sect Master Lao."


    Yuan Heyin bowed and bowed, with a hint of excitement on his face.


    (PS: Thank you Dalong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3428: Xiao Kun

    In the void, a flying boat was flying fast.


    Feizhou is named Ruoyin.


    The speed may not be as fast as the Demon Abyss Mayfly, but it is not that far away. After all, it is the Ninth-Rank Immortal Tool that Zhou Shu and Lin Zhu have spent ten years to refine. Besides, its advantage is not in speed, but in its incomparable strength. The defense is as stable as the comfort of home, and the outside looks no more than seven or eight feet long, but there is a huge space of nearly a thousand miles inside. Its unique teleport function can also make it freely shuttle between the two worlds...


    It is certainly not an exaggeration to say that it is one of the best flying magic weapons in the heavens.


    Inside the Feizhou, Xiao Su planted a tree very seriously, holding a special Shennong **** in his hand, Caiying followed her, asking questions, looking very boring, a cage of light indistinguishable. The unclothed children ran around, fell from time to time, then got up and continued...


    Zhou Shu and Qingque sat in the corner, quite leisurely.


    But this Youran was quickly broken. Seeing the white light flashed, Qingque''s face immediately changed, "Shu, your body is here?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled complacently, "Now he can''t tell me to go back, hehe, you don''t know how annoying he is, you can''t leave him, you can''t avoid him if you don''t do this."


    Qingque also laughed, "It''s so cunning, I waited until the distance limit was reached before switching, but..." She was still a little worried, "We have all left, what about Xianshu City, what if the immortal world comes to fight during this time? "


    "do not worry."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I have left seven soul shadows in Xianshu City, each of which is stronger than the one I was before promotion. What about the people from the fairy world? Unless they are more than three times stronger than the last time, how many people come will be useless. Maybe one or two will be left."


    Qingque nodded lightly, "I know you are a lot stronger, but there are so many things in Xiancheng every day, or... I should go back?"


    Zhou Shu pulled her to her side and whispered, "You don''t want to rest so much? You don''t want to think about how busy you are these years. I won''t talk about so many things in Xiancheng. The merger of Hachi Country and Liangmiao Country is all you. Deal with it, there is also the Demon Realm, the Immortal Realm... Okay, Xiancheng can��t do without you, but it��s okay for a while, and it��s not that no one is doing things, just let other people do more, and my soul shadow won��t. Idle."


    Qingque paused and lowered his head to think.


    "When you come out, don''t think about other things."


    Zhou Shu frowned and seemed to be angry, "You said that you are a cultivator, and you have not made any progress in your cultivation for so many years. This time you are not only going out to do errands and rest, but also want to promote you to the golden immortal of Hunyuan. This is also very important."


    "I understand, I just can''t let it go for a long time, I don''t want to anymore."


    Qingque thought for a while, but didn''t realize it laughed, "So I thought I was holding you back, Shu."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but scolded, "If you say something silly, if you are holding back, no one will not hold back. Give me your hand."


    "I just talk about it."


    After hesitating, Qingque stretched her hand over, looking very relieved.


    Zhou Shu held it, and slowly closed his eyes. After a while, Qingque was puzzled, "Shu, what are you doing? I can''t feel it, but this method seems to work. It doesn��t work? If you can, can��t you help others get promoted?"


    "No, the external spirit power is useless."


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes, there was a little light in his eyes, "But I have figured out a way to help you improve."


    Qingque curiously asked, "What can be done? Is it really possible?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I couldn��t do it before, but after going through the tribulation, my Shu Zhi Dao reached a new level. I can use Shu Zhi Li to simulate the creation of a temporary core of the law. You know the core of the law is What? It can spontaneously produce the power of the law..."


    "I know, but that''s something a sage can do. I have seen it in the classics that a sage can freely pull away from the core of other people''s laws, or condense one by himself, and then it can instantly promote an ordinary person to a mixed gold. The fairy realm is really too strong to say," Qingque couldn''t help being surprised as he said, "Shu, you can do it too... Then you want to become a saint?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Don''t talk nonsense, I am a simulation, and it is the core of the temporary law."


    The blue sparrow stuck and stuck his tongue out, "I don''t quite understand", and said with some resentment, "You have surpassed me too much now, ooh, you used to learn from me. I will be punished, alas, the past cannot be pursued."


    "Hehe, I have to care about it, but I won''t punish you."


    Thinking of the past, Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "In short, I used Shu Zhili to simulate the core of the law, put it in your body, and constantly provide you with the soul power you can use, and ensure that you can perfectly adapt to you. It''s just that these powers are still external powers. You can use them but you can''t treat them as your own... This is not the same as what the saints give. The saints give them their own, which I can''t do now."


    "The core of the temporary law, is it a temporary Hunyuan Jinxian?"


    Qingque seemed to think, "The core is with me, that is, you want me to perceive the core of the law you gave me, and then try to do it?"


    "Well, you can get the core of the law in Daluo Jinxian, practice at any time, and understand the law at any time, which is very good for promotion."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But this method is not suitable for everyone. The core of the law can easily affect practitioners, such as confusion between one''s own power and external power, and so on. Unlike you, your Hundred Soul Body is quite useful. Since there are hundreds of bodies, then I can also place dozens of cores of laws in your body. You can perceive one of you with a soul body without interfering with each other, thereby increasing the speed of perceiving the laws many times. With so many temporary cores of the law, you can also exert more power than the ordinary golden fairy and quickly increase your strength."


    "Then we will try."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and said faintly, "But now I feel that coming out with you doesn''t seem to be a rest."


    "This..." Zhou Shu stopped and patted his head vigorously, "My fault, it seems to force you to improve your strength, so let''s put one first. You can feel it carefully. Take the rest slowly."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Qingque said warmly, "It''s okay, try to come, as long as you have a soul body, you can stay with you..."


    Snapped!


    A beam of light rushed over and hit Zhou Shu.


    The child touched his head and got up, and gave Zhou Shu a dissatisfied look, "You are in the way again!"


    Zhou Shu lifted him up smoothly, "I said you little guy, this has been for many years, can''t you use this body well yet? Let alone a divine tool, even an ordinary fairy tool As for casual wrestling, I can��t even tell the direction, so I am still in the way."


    "It''s still a kid, don''t say that about him."


    Qingque patted Zhou Shu, took the child over, smiled and said, "Xiao Kun, does it hurt?"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3429: Say again

    "It''s in the way."


    Xiao Kun curled his mouth, because of excessive force, the word "ren" on his face became slanted.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Play by yourself, don''t wander around here."


    "Oh."


    Xiao Kun turned his head and smiled at Qingque, and ran away quickly, only to run a few steps and hit the tree again.


    "Obviously, in such an empty place, I will bump into it. There is really no sense of direction at all. How can it be so stupid?"


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, quite puzzled. Xiao Kun was a magical spirit that Kunlun Jing received after receiving the word "Benevolence" from the saint. He was very clever, but it seemed to be of no use at all. He could not control his body and had no sense of direction. Can''t see any power, it''s better than the Kunlun Mirror without the spirit.


    Qingque smiled and said, "Don''t say that about him, he''s still young now, don''t be exacting."


    "I''m almost spoiled by you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head.


    He didn''t expect Xiao Kun to appear here. After leaving Xianshu City, Caiying took out Xiao Kun, saying that he must bring an artifact to go out. Now he is the only one who does not have a pot. Is it a reason? Most of it was fooled by Xiao Kun. It is said that Xiao Kun has a good relationship with other people. It may be because of being small, cute and smart. Of course, except for Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu is too busy to take care of him or accompany him. Play around.


    Qingque said warmly, "He really can''t distinguish up, down, left and right, and he doesn''t know how to practice, but he is a very good child."


    "After all, the saint enlightened it. It must be unusual. That''s how it looks too loose."


    Zhou Shu stood up and said with a smile, "There is a boundary ahead, let''s go down and take a look?"


    Qingque nodded freely, Zhou Shu looked towards Xiaosu, "Xiaosu, do you want to go out?"


    Xiao Su didn''t look up, "Don''t go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then you continue, I will bring you the right seeds when I see them."


    Xiao Su raised his head and smiled, "Okay."


    Qingque seemed to think, "She has been like this for a long time, and she is also growing in the city, and she didn''t stop when she came out."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Well, the little trick found a branch of Su Hexiang, she wanted to plant it and see, but it was very difficult. It hasn��t sprouted yet, and I can��t help it. I don��t know what kind of environment Su Hexiang needs. I can add some nourishing moss and try to stimulate the hair with other seeds."


    Qingque''s expression condensed slightly, "We are going to the Demon Realm this time, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, but which demon world hasn''t decided yet, let''s talk about it in the fairy world."


    Qingque said warmly, "I hope to help her find her past home."


    "In fact, it''s not very likely, the Wood Demon clan..." Zhou Shu paused and turned to Caiying, "Caiying, are you going?"


    Caiying flew over quickly and blinked, "Is there a fight?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head simply, "No."


    Caiying flew back again, "I won''t go anymore. I''ll tell this palace when there is a fight. It''s so boring."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "You went to the rocky beach with Little Stone. Why did you become a battle-free and unhappy? If there are no enemies, I don''t want to move?"


    "It''s boring, Zhou."


    Caiying sat there with a tired look, "After being promoted in the palace, I can''t practice anymore. What else can I do without fighting? It''s all to blame on you, Zhou!" He began to speak, "It''s been a long time since I said I would promote the sword to my palace, and there is still no movement. I will fly directly to the palace to Wunian City! Damn, you go around all the way and stay in this world. Stay in that world for a while, time is gone."


    "I''m doing this for your own good, and I will give you more time."


    Zhou Shu retorted, "Don''t you need to train your mind after you get promoted? You know how to practice and fight all day long, just like you. You can''t control the Dao Qi when you are given it, and you will even be controlled by the Dao Qi. "


    Caiying stagnated and sat down lazily, "I don''t know how to train the heart, this palace has never done it before..."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said solemnly, "Although you are not a cultivator, but I have taught you many times, you just refuse to do it too lazy to do it. It seems that ordinary methods are not effective for you. can."


    "How to stimulate?"


    Caiying''s eyes lit up, and she quickly reached Zhou Shu''s side, looking very expectant.


    "I''ll talk later."


    Zhou Shu picked up Qingque, and soon went outside Feizhou, and glanced at Qingque, "These guys, none of them can make people worry, just like you."


    "Oh."


    Qingque thought for a while and laughed, "Actually, I don''t want you to worry about it. I almost became a blood demon."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "They haven''t reassured me from beginning to end, and you have always reassured me the most."


    "That''s not necessarily good..."


    Qingque sighed slightly, wanted to say something and then paused, "Shu, someone is here."


    A Hunyuan Jinxian, who described the majesty, walked over and saw Zhou Shu for a moment. Then he put away his majesty and bowed his hands in salute, "It turned out to be the Zhou City Lord of Xianshu City. It is the guardian of the Yuanshan Realm who is under the sail. It has been more than 10,000 years, I don��t know what happened to the city lord? The past few times the immortal world besieged Xianshu City, and I have never participated in it or provided it with materials or news."


    Zhou Shu smiled and returned the courtesy, "Daoyou Zhang misunderstood, I just passed by, by the way, there is nothing else, I wonder if it''s OK?"


    Zhang Fan showed some hesitation, "Does the city chief enter the Yuanshan realm? With two cultivation as the realm, I''m afraid..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "We can suppress the cultivation base, you can give us the source of strength, just follow the usual practice."


    Zhang Fan was startled, "This...isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "This is not a fairy city. If you want to enter the world, you must abide by the rules of Daoists. There is nothing wrong with Daoists, please."


    After hesitating for a few breaths, Zhang Fan cast two source force yokes on Zhou Shu and Qingque, and then said, "If you are offended, you can go down now. If you want to come up, just say a word at any time."


    Seeing Zhou Shu and Qingque enter the world, he unconsciously shook his head and muttered to himself, "Is it so bold? Being locked in the chain of Origin Force means that I can drag him into the Origin Core at any time. Go to He couldn''t resist the world of tens of thousands of years, and once I blew the core of the origin, how could he escape as a golden fairy? This city lord of Xianshu really didn''t take his own Don��t hesitate to be on the list, is he not afraid of me at all, or does he think I won��t do this?"


    "Then you will?"


    "No, if you can''t kill Zhou Shu, wait for him and Xian Shucheng to retaliate, the Yuanshan Realm will definitely be gone. My two thousand years will be wasted."


    "But if you kill it, you can go directly to the immortal realm to receive the reward, and you will definitely get more benefits than a realm."


    "It makes sense, but is it really killable?"


    Several voices kept reverberating in the sea of ??consciousness, and Zhang Fan stared at the Yuanshan realm below, suddenly lost.


    (PS: Thank you yj2016 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    (PPS: I really can��t stand the toothache. It��s been a pain for a day, barely coded, no condition~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3430: Of course

    "This business is doing very well."


    Zhou Shu looked around and showed a trace of approval.


    Qingque nodded, "The resources are rich, there are many practitioners, and there are miracles. The practitioners can practice until they enter the heavens. It is a very good world. Shu, this way, I found that our neighbors are all It��s not bad, and it��s much stronger than those of Outland I��ve been to.��


    Zhou Shu turned to look at her, "These neighbors, what are you going to do?"


    Qingque seemed to realize something, "Shu, do you want them to be merged into Xianshu City? Our formation can''t be expanded to that big, right?"


    "Of course," Zhou Shu smiled confidently, "Even if it doesn''t work now, I will definitely want it in the future. I come to visit them just to pave the way for the future."


    Qingque hesitated, and said warmly, "Well, this is a good thing, but it can''t be over-excited. Most practitioners who develop here don''t like the fairy world, but this doesn''t mean that they are willing to join the fairyland that is opposed to the fairy world. Most people still like freedom, and..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What?"


    Qingque said in a slow voice, "Some people will develop their own circles well, but they become lazy after joining other forces, and the circles are not as good as before."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "You want to remind me that fighting for your own world is not the same as fighting for others."


    He seemed to have thought of something, he slowly said, "Qing, I am indeed too anxious. After defeating the fairy world and merging the Liangmiao Kingdom and Haze Kingdom, I want to take this opportunity to further expand my power and bring the world near Xianshu City He Xiancheng has all become part of Xianshu City, but I never thought about how others would treat me, and I couldn��t do good deeds in a hurry. I ignored such a simple truth. I need you to remind me that it��s funny, I��m still there. When you say you want to cultivate your mind, why don''t you actually need to cultivate your mind?"


    "I don''t say you can understand."


    Qingque shook his head slightly, "Actually, I don''t object to you doing this. You are the emperor, you should have the ambition to annex the world."


    Zhou Shu paused and sighed, "I am a human emperor, now I am a bit crooked."


    Qingque said hurriedly, "Don''t talk nonsense, Shu, you must have chosen the right path, just a little faster."


    Zhou Shu laughed and said warmly, "It''s okay, I know what to do, Qing, you still have to remind me from time to time."


    "Of course."


    Qingque smiled and nodded, "That Zhang Fan seems to be still hesitant."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Okay, you can see this world clearly, go up."


    Along the way, Zhou Shu would do this every time he went to an unfamiliar realm. In fact, he had the idea of ??investigating these realm masters and city masters, so as to decide how to deal with the merger in the future. If they stay calm and stable, Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu will merge peacefully in the future. They will still be the masters of the world. If they act on Zhou Shu now, Zhou Shu will not destroy these worlds and immortal cities. It is just their world, which will definitely be necessary in the future. Change of owner.


    After all, it is to merge.


    Now Zhou Shu temporarily put aside his thoughts of expanding Xianshu City, and there is no need to investigate them.


    Seeing them coming up, Zhang Fan couldn''t hesitate and walked over and said with a smile, "The city lord is indeed a magnanimous person. I admire him, but I can''t do this kind of thing if I change."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "In the heavens, it is necessary to observe the rules. In fact, it is the same everywhere I go. You don''t have to care, Zhang Daoyou, don''t you think I want the immortal world to say that it''s not evil?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head, "I never believed in the things in the fairy world, and didn''t want to care about it, otherwise, why bother to develop here."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I think so too. By the way, Daoyou Zhang, do you have any idea of ??strengthening contact with Xianshu City? For example, those who promote to Xianshu on your side can send them to Xianshu City instead of the Immortal Realm. I will definitely treat them preferentially. As a reward, I will send you some resources."


    "what?"


    Zhang Fan was startled for a while, and thought for a while, "There are not many people who promote immortals on my side. I can try to pass on some ideas to them and let them have choices, but I guess it will be difficult. The city lord should know, Zhutian Regardless of the outer realm or the immortal realm itself, most practitioners practice with the goal of entering the immortal realm."


    Zhou Shu had some persistence, "I know that it is difficult to change, but I always have to try, right? I don''t force the results."


    Zhang Fan sighed and said slowly, "It seems that the ranking of the city lord will be improved again."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "Hehe, I have done all the things that shake the foundation of the fairy world, it''s hard not to rise."


    They are all understanding people. The foundation of the existence of the immortal realm is that the heavens and all realms continuously provide them with practitioners. No matter what realm they break through and ascend, the ultimate goal is the fairy realm. Zhou Shu��s request for practitioners to enter the city of Xianshu, He wanted to change the fairy world from the foundation, but he didn''t expect Zhang Fan to agree so readily. It seemed that Zhang Fan was also quite dissatisfied with the fairy world.


    Zhou Shu took out a black yellow ring, "This is considered a deposit."


    Zhang Fan took it politely and looked at it for a while, "This is the most famous Xuanhuangjie in Xianshu City? I heard that there are so many changes and great powers. I have long wanted to see it... It seems that there are many institutions. It��s not something you can understand at the moment."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You will know everything when you visit Xianshu City, and you can use it when you come back."


    "I will definitely go if I have a chance," Zhang Fan looked serious, "Speaking of Xianshu City, can you really not use Yuntong, the city lord, in other realms?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "No, we must rely on the support of the formation."


    "That''s really a pity. If Yuntong can be used in the realm of the heavens, such as my realm..." Zhang Fan paused, "I promise to send many practitioners to you. You can see the city lord. My Yuanshan Realm is pretty good, and people keep flying up, and they are still golden immortals, but unlike some small realms, there has only been a usable Sanxian or true immortal for hundreds of years."


    "Fellow Daoist said that I was tempted, but I really can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Although I have been studying , it is difficult to break through this limitation. The core of Yuntong is the formation, not the formation. This cannot be changed."


    Zhang Fan unconsciously shook his head and slowly said, "It''s a pity, that is something that can change the entire heavens. If it can be done, the city lord will undoubtedly become the person respected by all the practitioners in the heavens, but the city lord you have If you have reached the front of the fairy world, you will definitely have a chance to do it in the future."


    "Haha, you are fortunate enough."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Daoyou Zhang is leaving, I hope to see you next time in Xianshu City."


    These guys, only Yuntong can''t forget.


    If you really want Yuntong, just join the formation.


    Speaking of Yuntong, the news has spread. Outland and Immortal Realm are mostly aware of it. For this reason, there are many unexplained practitioners and alien races in Xianshu City, and they have also encountered some unexpected troubles, but those are not necessary. To elaborate.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support from the big fat guy, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3431: No such thing

    Several years passed in a blink of an eye.


    Ruoyin Feizhou is still the same as before, planting trees, planting trees, boring, bumping everywhere


    Nothing has changed.


    The years are like the sun, it is the daily life of the practitioner.


    After looking at Caiying, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. He tried to train Caiying''s heart. The nine-story pagoda used was an excellent method for refining the mind in the heavens, but Caiying seemed to have no effect at all, even if he stayed in the nine-story pagoda. After a few days, what happened to her when she came out, there was no precipitation in her eyes, and she couldn''t feel any progress in her mind, and she was not affected by the nine-story tower at all.


    After trying a dozen times, Zhou Shu had to give up.


    But speaking of it, Caiying can do this very well. At least it shows that her mind is incredibly stable. Apart from herself, nothing can change her mind and concept, which is stronger than Jian Lao Hu Lao.


    "It looks like someone is coming again outside."


    There is a trace of worry in Qingque''s eyes, "I don''t know what''s going on these days, I always meet people? Normally, Outland is not so lively, right? There are almost hundreds of people in total. They are all in a hurry. Will they be nearby? What happened?"


    "Mostly something happened."


    Zhou Shu unfolded the map and took a look, "Not far in front is Gladiator City, which is considered to be the Great Immortal City of Outer Realm. Just go there and see.


    Qingque nodded lightly, "It does look like Xiancheng has been attacked. Why don''t you stop others from asking? It seems a bit nosy."


    "To be idle is to be idle."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and in a blink of an eye, he was outside the flying boat. After a few breaths, he blocked the person flying over.


    That was a big Luo Jinxian who practiced the Law of Thunder. It turned into thunder and lightning to travel through the rapids. The speed was surprisingly fast, but he didn''t expect to be blocked by someone on the face. In this form, bowed his hands in salute, "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Do you belong to Gladiator?"


    Da Luo Jinxian nodded, "Exactly, in the next Jin Tiansan."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I see many people running outside these days. What happened to Gladiator City?"


    "Senior also went to Gladiator?"


    Jin Tiansan understood something, and said with a solemn expression, "Senior, don''t go. Let''s say something that shouldn''t be said. Gladiator is in great trouble now. Even if the senior is Hunyuan Jinxian, I am afraid it will be difficult to help. Being busy will cause trouble to the upper body, so it is better to leave early."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "A lot of trouble, causing trouble to the upper body?"


    Jin Tian paused for three times, and seemed to have made some decision, "Then I will tell you the truth, Jiuyou Death Realm is here."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Jiuyou Dead Realm? But Gladiator City is still a dozen circles away from Nine Nether Dead Realm, so why did it come so easily?"


    Jin Tiansan sighed, "Where else, the dozen or so realms have basically been swallowed by the dead realm. I heard those who escaped from the realms say that at least hundreds of ghost kings have attacked together, and there are countless others. Ghosts, ghost servants, ordinary realms are simply impossible to resist. Senior, even if the Gladiator City Master is very powerful, there are thousands of practitioners in Gladiator City, and it will probably be of no avail."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s the ghost soldiers who are pressing the land."


    Jin Tiansan said in a deep voice, "What the predecessor said is that the ghost soldiers are rumored to suppress the realm. An abnormal change occurs only once in tens of thousands of years. The surrounding realms must be swallowed by the dead realm and become a part of the dead realm. We practice There is no other way but to escape, even if it��s a quasi-sage," he glanced at Zhou Shu and raised his hand. "Senior, I don��t have time to say more, let��s say goodbye. If you must go, please don��t say so. I said, I don''t want to cause trouble."


    "Go ahead."


    Zhou Shu turned around and returned to the flying boat.


    "Ghost soldiers suppress the realm?"


    Qingque''s face changed slightly, "I have read some information when I was in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. So far, it has been five times. Each time it was a catastrophe. At most, more than one thousand realms were annexed by the dead realm. The most recent one occurred 31,000 years ago, but it took a very short time, and it stopped after more than 90 worlds were annexed. After tens of thousands of years, there was no worries, so the fairy world believed that the scope of the Jiuyou Dead Domain had reached its limit. The Lord of Nine Nethers can no longer control more realms, and it is impossible for ghost soldiers to suppress the realm anymore. Why is it here again."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I''m also very strange."


    There are already more than 5,000 realms in the Jiuyou Dead Realm. It is not easy to maintain so many realms. Last time Zhou Shu went to the Jiuyou Death Realm, there was basically not much lifelessness in the outer realm, indicating that the Lord of Jiuyou controlled The strength is weakening, and if it develops like this, the dead zone will only get smaller and smaller, but now that the Lord of Jiuyou has begun to expand again after hundreds of years, this can only show that there is a lot of The change.


    Could it be that Xiao Hei became the lord of Jiuyou?


    Zhou Shu suddenly had a weird thought.


    Xiao Hei is the ghost king who preserves the obsession of the practitioners. Zhou Shu saw this and taught Xiao Hei the rules of creation and many swallowing skills. For this reason, Xiao Hei helped Zhou Shu pass through the dead zone, and perhaps even put Zhou Shu Treated as a friend, this is Zhou Shu''s personal view.


    At that time, the situation in the Jiuyou Death Region was very chaotic. The Lord of Jiuyou''s will was constantly weakened. Other ghost kings were fighting for power. Xiaohei also had a chance.


    But thinking about it is impossible, even if it swallows many ghost kings, it will take a long time to become the new Lord of the Nine Nethers, so hundreds of years are definitely not enough.


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "Are you going to have a look?"


    "go with."


    It is also a rare opportunity to be able to observe the pressure of the ghost soldiers from close range, and the Gladiator City is not far from the Wunian City where Zhou Shu is going. Maybe you can get some useful news there, if there is really the Lord of the Nine Nethers , Too late to run.


    Feizhou speeded up, and after dozens of days, Gladiator City appeared before his eyes.


    It is a large fairy city, surrounded by dozens of acropolises. It can be seen that they are all acropolises set up for defense. There is no vitality, but they are full of bunkers. They are arranged in a ring, layered on top of each other. Fold, surround the Gladiator City in the middle, to break the Gladiator City, you have to destroy these first.


    This is also the normal state of Outland Great Immortal City, after all, there are always various threats Several cultivator guards flew over and watched the flying boat very vigilantly.


    Zhou Shu walked out slowly, and said calmly, "My name is Yang Tian, ??I am from Genting City, passing by Gladiator City, I plan to go down and take a look."


    I was close to Wu Nian City and Immortal Realm. It was not easy to use Zhou Shu''s appearance, so I changed it slightly and changed back to the name I used to use.


    "It turns out to be the senior of Genting City."


    Several people noticed the Genting Ring on Zhou Shu''s hand, and immediately stood up respectfully, "Senior please come into the city."


    Zhou Shuruo walked inside nonchalantly and said lightly, "I heard that Gladiator City is in trouble, and the Nine Nether Realm is going to spread over?"


    Several people were startled, and said in a panic, "Where did the predecessors hear the news? We are good at Gladiator. There is such a thing at all, no, no."


    ��Thank you for being a big fat guy for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote ()


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3432: Very cautious

    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Let''s talk about it, I''m here for this."


    Under the coercion of his heart, these people''s cover-ups were completely useless, no matter how calm they were, they would be flustered in front of Zhou Shu.


    A few people looked at each other. When they didn''t know what to do, a Hunyuan Jinxian strode out of the acropolis and raised his hand, "The strangeness of Gladiator City, I have met fellow Daoists," glanced sideways at the few people. "Go away."


    Zhou Shu smiled and returned the courtesy, "It turned out to be the Taoist friend, I am Yang Tian."


    The singular nodded and said slowly, "Daoyou Yang really came from Genting City?"


    "I said that was it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "There is no need to pretend this kind of thing."


    His Genting Ring can still be used, so he is naturally a disciple of Genting City. It is a bit weird to say. After Zhou Shu was exposed, the things he had done were slowly unearthed by the fairy world. According to the truth, Yang Tian''s experience was also I was informed by the fairy world, but Genting City has not announced its reform for a long time, and even few outsiders knew about it, and even the ninth pawnshop did not inquire...


    Obviously, Genting City did this deliberately, but it is difficult to say whether it is malicious or good.


    Naqi shook his head, "Don''t get me wrong, fellow Daoist, I mean, did you come by the order of the immortal world, or came by yourself?"


    "Oh, the fairy world didn''t give me an order."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You have already notified the fairy world? But I heard that the relationship between Gladiator City and the fairy world is normal."


    That strange voice said, "Friends of the Daoist are wrong. No matter how bad the relationship is, they will ask for help when encountering this kind of thing. That is the ghost soldiers suppressing the realm. It is something that everyone in the heavens should pay attention to. Of course the immortal world cannot Aside, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What you said is, but I am indeed not a reinforcement of the fairy world, it looks like they haven''t come over yet."


    "Ha ha����"


    He shook his head with a strange smile and sighed, and slowly said, "Daoists, please come in. Now that you know the truth, I hope that you will not talk nonsense after entering. It is easy to cause panic. After all, most people don''t know. ."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "The front world is gone, and people in the city don''t know it now? Don''t fellow Taoists think this is not good?"


    Na Qi gave a cold snort, and suddenly exasperated, "You are not the city lord, right? Some words are not in your turn to speak."


    "I don''t want to talk too much for a city owner like you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and walked in slowly.


    The strange eyes were cold, and there seemed to be a murderous look, "What do you mean by this? You can''t go in if you don''t say it clearly!"


    Zhou Shu ignored it, smiled and moved on, Feizhou followed closely behind.


    Na Qi hurriedly chased him, stretched out his hand, and grabbed the flying boat. The big hand was full of destructive power, and he was really angry. If it was an ordinary flying boat, this one should be true. I am afraid that the boat will be destroyed immediately. No one can run away.


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly cold, and he turned around and waved his sleeves.


    The strange figure was startled, and there was still a lot of fear in his sluggish eyes.


    Until Zhou Shu walked far, he didn''t recover.


    Those few people noticed something was wrong and hurried over to check, "Then elder, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Go... go... go... tell the city lord..."


    With that strange stammering speech, the fear in his eyes did not disappear at all.


    The moment Zhou Shu waved his sleeve, he seemed to be torn into many pieces, and everything that belonged to him was slowly stripped in front of him, until nothing was left, the power, soul, and body no longer belonged to him. The purpose is floating around, and the feeling is not just a moment, it still hasn''t disappeared after recovery, and it repeats every few breaths, as if falling into a nightmare of endless repetition, and don''t know how to break free.


    He would not know that this result was because all his abilities were controlled by Zhou Shu, no matter the spirit, the law or other.


    A Hunyuan Golden Immortal, most of its abilities are based on the law, and the body will automatically follow the power of the law when it is shot, but Zhou Shu controls most of the laws, including important laws of order, and the Hunyuan Golden Immortal removes Under the influence of Zhou Shu''s power of reincarnation and mental abilities, such abilities as spirits and souls outside of the law can''t hold on to even a single breath, and can''t make any resistance.


    When everything is under control, Zhou Shu will passively follow whatever he does. A fictitious life void can cause him to fall into the abyss without being freed.


    This is not an isolated phenomenon. In the scope of Hunyuan Jinxian, except for some people who are particularly firm, there are others who have a deeper understanding of their own laws than Zhou Shu. Other Hunyuan Jinxians will be like this before Zhou Shu. It was almost impossible for Ren Zhoushu to fight against the situation.


    This is the power of controlling hundreds of laws and the two highest laws, that is, the power of Shu Zhili.


    "Shu, what a foolish thing to use the power of destruction in front of you."


    The blue bird in the flying boat sighed with emotion, "I don''t dare, once I use the power of the soul law, I am destined to be completely controlled by you."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The stupid thing is not to use the power of the law, but to kill you. I have been very cautious."


    Speaking of it, since he was promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian, he seldom used his power to relax outsiders, which is easy to despair.


    Obviously they are of the same rank, but the gap is like Tianyuan, everything of oneself is controlled, it is impossible to resist, can you not despair? Especially those Hunyuan Jinxians who wish to kill their opponents by integrating their bodies and spirits into the power of the law in order to increase their power.


    "So that is the enemy?!"


    "Now go to report!"


    Several people hurriedly took out the messenger.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care too much, watching the surrounding acropolis with great interest.


    "These acropolises are very interesting."


    Qingque nodded, "You''d better take a look. I heard that the acropolis of Gladiator City was moved from Tianwu City. Many acropolises are painted with gourds, but they haven''t secretly learned the formations of Tianwu City. , So the power that these acropolises can exert is less than one-tenth of that of Tianwu City."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "Then I have to watch for a while, Qing, how do you know these things?"


    "I want to come out with you How can I not do a bit of homework, I may not know less about the surrounding situation than you know," she said, but Qingque was a little displeased. That said, who knew you were so busy, I couldn''t even find a soul shadow in those days, and hid in other realms every day."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, a few things have reached a critical moment, and those things must be prepared before they come out."


    Qingque laughed, "Don''t worry, I mean, I know, you know it''s the same."


    The two of them walked and talked, very at ease, as if they didn''t know at all, there were already quite a few people around and they were caught in the middle.


    At least ten mixed yuan golden immortals.


    There is also a tall shadow hidden in the void, he seems to be in another dimension, and no one on the side can perceive his existence, but Zhou Shu''s gaze is falling on him, a little surprised.


    (PS: Thank you for your sixdept monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3433: not welcome

    The group of mixed-element golden immortals was getting closer, and anxiously, they had already taken out the fairy tools, and Guanghua flashed around, to the point where Zhou Shu could no longer pretend to ignore it.


    He shook his head slightly, just about to say something, a green shadow flew out of the flying boat suddenly, and rushed towards a Hunyuan Golden Immortal.


    "Eat a sword from this palace!"


    Hunyuan Jinxian hurriedly blocked, but even the fairy weapon was knocked into the air, and the people around saw that they were not good, and immediately surrounded him.


    It quickly became a mess.


    Zhou Shu stopped to watch, quite leisurely.


    He is not worried about Caiying. Compared with the rocky beach, this is just a small scene.


    In the rocky beach, Caiying is fighting every day and is often besieged by hundreds of people. It is precisely because of such cruel exercises that the essence of being a sword spirit can be fully utilized, and the actual combat ability has advanced by leaps and bounds. The degree of underestimation.


    "You really do not call my palace during a fight, **** it!"


    "Focus on."


    "My palace doesn''t care. There are only a few people, and they won''t treat my palace at all...Oh! Are you looking for death!"


    A Hunyuan Jinxian staggered back, looking at the dozens of sword marks on his body, revealing a color of fear. There were many green sword intents around the sword marks, which looked very light, but they couldn''t get rid of it no matter how powerful they were.


    "It''s better to stop, if you continue to fight, it will easily hurt your peace."


    In the void, a figure slowly walked out and bowed to Zhou Shu.


    "Huh? Where did this come from?"


    Caiying''s expression changed slightly, and she couldn''t help taking two steps back.


    Of course she opened the sword domain during the battle. According to the truth, everything in the sword domain could not escape her perception, but she did not expect one to be missed. If this person only launches an attack, will she not be able to escape?


    "City Lord!"


    The golden immortals of Hunyuan quickly took their hands and stood behind the person respectfully.


    Zhou Shu beckoned to Caiying, "Come back."


    "Call me Lord Palace...I haven''t had enough."


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, turned into a green light, and returned to the flying boat.


    "The people who came out of Genting City are truly extraordinary. I admire them."


    When speaking, the black mist that hung on the person gradually disappeared. He looked like a very decent middle-aged man, with a calm manner and a wise gleam in his eyes, "Daoist Yang Tianyang, in Xia Dingzhi, now he is the lord of this gladiator city. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "City Lord Ding, I am the one who offended me, please don''t be offended."


    "It has nothing to do with fellow Daoists, it''s my people who don''t know much about it."


    Ding Zhi nodded and said calmly, "Friends of Taoism are interested in these acropolises? I can help them explain a little bit later, but I don��t know much about them. Let��s not hide the fact that these acropolises are from Tianwu City. I learned it over there, but unfortunately I didn''t learn the essence, which made fellow Taoists laugh."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said warmly, "Thank you, but I have finished watching, Lord Ding, I came to Gladiator City to see something."


    Ding Zhi nodded as if he was enlightened, "Ghost soldiers suppress the realm?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Not bad."


    Ding Zhi''s expression was slightly condensed, "Then I would like to ask fellow daoists, do they intend to help, or are they here to help?"


    "City Lord is more concerned," Zhou Shu said calmly, "I just passed by and took a look. At most, I didn''t help. Is that really helpful?"


    Ding Zhi shook his head slightly, and said solemnly, "I have noticed what fellow Daoist and Naqi said before. If fellow Daoist enters the realm without paying attention to his words and deeds, it will undoubtedly be a disservice to Gladiator City. Daoist fellow should have never done Xiancheng. City Lord, right? The most important thing in a fairy city is stability. Once most practitioners in Xiancheng know that ghost soldiers are suppressing the realm, they will definitely panic and even chaos, making the entire fairy city unable to operate normally, which will make the ghost soldiers'' pressure more terrible. Make the situation completely out of control."


    He said patiently, "Besides, I can tell my fellow daoists with certainty that I don��t know that the practitioners of the ghost soldiers are basically immortals who are unable to contribute. If the city is lost, I will send them away in advance. Practitioners who can resist the ghost soldiers have known for a long time, I will not restrict these people to stay and leave. If you want to go, you can go. If you are willing to stay, I will rest assured to let them defend the city... I explain this, I don��t know. Do you understand?"


    Looking at Ding Zhi with a sincere expression, Zhou Shu suddenly smiled, "Haha, I don''t have that kind of idleness, I didn''t say what to do."


    Ding Zhi stared at Zhou Shu and said in surprise, "Daoist, are you sure you don''t do anything?"


    "What do you really think I would do? Expose the fact that the ghost soldiers are opposing you and cause your city people to oppose you, which will cause a great chaos? Don''t think too much, it is thankless and it is not good for me. This kind of extremely stupid way is not suitable for me at all," Zhou Shu showed a bit of hesitation, "If I have to do something, it is to see if there are any geniuses in the city worth paying attention to, and then take him before the ghost soldiers are pressed. take away."


    Ding Zhi stagnated slightly, his face gradually changed, "The Daoist is really honest."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "At this level, everyone must have their own goals in everything they do. You Xiancheng will soon disappear. I am afraid that the only benefits I can get are talents. In fact, I may not be able to find them. Most of the useful talents either left long ago, or they were looked down upon by the city lord."


    Ding Zhi seemed to be unable to bear it, and said solemnly, "No wonder you are in charge of the sect."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Why did the city lord say this?"


    "Knowing that the ghost soldiers are pressing the realm, the heavens are going to be in a crisis, but they only want to get benefits from it, and they are so calm and shameless that you are the only ones in charge of the sect," Ding Zhi''s eyes flashed After a trace of disdain, "I just heard what you said and thought you were a fair young man, so I came over to persuade you a few words, and I hope you can understand, but now it seems that there is no need for this."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Since the city lord is so dissatisfied with the sect in charge, why does he still ask for help?"


    "It means that I did something wrong. It was a mistake to find the fairy world. I thought the fairy world would still think for the sake of the heavens, but in fact they don''t care about the life and death of an immortal city in the outer realm. So far I haven''t got any response..." Ding Zhi''s eyes suddenly turned cold, "No, you are sent by the immortal world, right? Not only don''t you want to help, but you also intend to take advantage of this opportunity to benefit the sect, the immortal world is really despicable."


    Seeing the increasingly angry Ding Zhi Zhou Shu nodded secretly.


    This City Lord Ding really regarded himself as the person in charge of the sect. This was not a bad thing. It was what Zhou Shu wanted to see if the City Lord of Outland was dissatisfied with the immortal world, although he used a bad way.


    Yes, after getting to know Ding Zhi initially, he chose to deliberately anger the city lord.


    He said lightly, "It seems that the city lord does not plan to welcome me?"


    "Yang Tian, ??leave, you are indeed not welcome here! If you want to forcefully enter the fairy city, Gladiator City will definitely cost you a painful price. When facing the enemy, there is no one here who is greedy for life and fear of death!"


    Ding Zhi left a word coldly, and left with all the Hunyuan Jinxian.


    Not long after, the nearby acropolis flashed light, and the fairy city in the middle was also covered with a shield.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3434: As a creator

    The flying boat quickly flew out of the bounds.


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, "I''m leaving now? It''s not that ghost soldiers are suppressing the realm. My palace thought it would be a good time!"


    "I can''t go without it."


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu, with a smile, "Who wants him to mess around, right?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Yeah, I am totally disgusted by Gladiator City. Yang Tian must go."


    "No..." Caiying noticed something, "Yang Tian is going to leave... and Zhou Shu comes over by himself? Wow, this palace understands! You deliberately pretended to be someone from the fairy world to provoke them, and then use your original identity. Help them defend the city, right?"


    Zhou Shu also didn''t deny, "I was only going to take a look at it casually, but this city lord is indeed worthy of wooing."


    I had already noticed Zhou Shu''s blue bird, and smiled slightly, "Listening to what he said, he is indeed a very good city lord. If he can help him, he should know Entubao, and that would definitely be true for Xianshu City. benefit."


    Caiying frowned, "But pretending to be an immortal disciple to lie to others, isn''t it a bit mean?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I feel a little sorry for him. I was upset but couldn''t care about it."


    "No need to apologize," Qingque shook his head earnestly, "Shu, the immortal world does more despicable things, and there is nothing to care about. Now we and the power of the immortal world are completely different. It is necessary to use some means to change the situation. Is it mean? The immortal world never came to help them, but we are indeed going to help them. With our help, he might really escape this disaster."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Anyway, I need to put more effort into it. Try to get a good result."


    "Well," Qingque nodded slightly, with a smile on her mouth, "Shu, I think you are a little special today."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Temporarily, it''s not like a word I would say, right?"


    Qingque nodded, "Even you have things you don��t understand, and sometimes you don��t act according to the plan. It��s hard to see, but I��m not complaining. Adjusting your actions according to the situation is also necessary for a leader. Elements."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "It is estimated that there will be such things in the future. The heavens are too big, and there are too many unforeseen things."


    "wrong!"


    Caiying suddenly shouted, "That''s not right!"


    Zhou Shu turned his head, quite puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Caiying said anxiously, "This palace has already shown great power just now, and they all know this palace, how will this palace make a move by then?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then it''s fine if you don''t go, who wants you to run out just now."


    "This palace is not intentional. Who makes them want to fight..." Caiying thought for a while, and she couldn''t help shaking her head, "No way, this palace definitely wants to go, otherwise this palace will pretend to be someone else?"


    Qingque glanced at her, shook her head and said, "You can''t pretend to be anyone else, and the city lord will see it all at once."


    Caiying felt frustrated, "What should I do, how can a dozen people compare with countless ghost kings and ghost servants? My palace has suffered a lot this time..."


    "Okay, I will take you there."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stroked her head, "It''s fine to wait for it. If you really want to fight, you won''t let them watch."


    Caiying rejoiced, "Well, don''t forget, Zhou."


    A few days later.


    The flying boat hovered in the void, gradually hiding.


    Zhou Shu''s array was not comparable to Meng Ji''s natural invisibility, but in the dark void, Hunyuan Jinxian could hardly see it.


    "Qing, you and Xiao Su are waiting here for a few days, I should be back soon."


    "Be careful, Shu."


    Zhou Shu went back again, this time, changed to the original appearance.


    He made a big circle on purpose and passed from the other side. Of course, he also learned about the movements of the Jiuyou Dead Realm in advance.


    "It''s a bit bad."


    Perceiving the approaching death, Zhou Shu turned his head and flew towards Gladiator City.


    In the dim void outside of Gladiator City, dozens of light spots flashed slightly, separated from each other by hundreds of thousands of miles, like a line of defense.


    Those light spots clearly noticed Zhou Shu''s actions, and two light spots quickly moved towards Zhou Shu.


    When you get closer, you can see clearly. In fact, they are all cultivators, most of them are golden immortals of Hunyuan, wearing special vestments, and the light comes from this.


    "Fellow Daoist is a little faceless?"


    A Hunyuan Jinxian looked at Zhou Shu with some caution.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "What are you two guarding against?"


    Then Hunyuan Jinxian replied politely, "This has nothing to do with fellow Daoists, please leave if there is nothing wrong."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Oh, maybe I can help, but I actually know that Jiuyou Death Realm has begun to expand."


    "It turns out that fellow Taoists know."


    A hint of joy flashed across Hunyuan Jinxian''s face, and pointed to the outside of the line of defense, "Where did Fellow Daoist come from? Your realm was also destroyed?"


    "It''s not my realm. It was a friend of mine who talked about it. I have nothing to do, so I will come and have a look." Zhou Shuning looked far away, his face was a little gloomy, "It seems that the ghost kings are already in action. In a few months, death will be over, and you must find a way to stop it."


    "So fast?"


    Hun Yuan Jinxian''s heart was shocked, "Is what fellow Taoist said is true?"


    Zhou Shu coldly said, "Do you not believe in fellow Taoists? I have practiced the Law of Creation, and I am very sensitive to death. I can sense it across one or two realms. I can tell you with certainty that if I do nothing, two Within this month, the Nine Nether Realm will inevitably extend here."


    "Unexpectedly, there is only such a short time. It''s really difficult to handle this time..."


    Hun Yuan Jinxian became anxious, and suddenly realized something, "I didn��t expect that fellow Daoist was a creator who was born to resist death. May I ask the name of fellow Daoist? In the next Zhugehuan, I would like to invite fellow Daoists to see the fighting. City Lord Ding of the city, if fellow Daoists are really willing to help, Lord Ding will surely give fellow Daoists a lot of rewards, and will not put them in danger of life. Fellow Daoists can rest assured that no one will harm the creation of a golden fairy. By."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I don''t care about the rewards, but I don''t have enough time. I want to stop the expansion of the dead zoneNow we will start to act."


    Zhugehuan quickly said, "The city lord will be near the Acropolis soon. It won''t take much time. Fellow Daoists will come with me."


    Seeing Zhou Shu hesitating, he said anxiously, "Daoist, time does not wait. As a creator, Daoist, as a creator, must not want to see Xiancheng and so many realms being swallowed by the dead, right?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Oh, this is the helplessness of being a creator. Sometimes I really don''t want to worry about it, but I can''t help but come over when things happen. Fellow Zhuge, you lead the way, but be fast, I don''t want to delay time."


    "Don''t worry, fellow daoists, please get close to me. The principles of my cultivation are still useful in terms of speed."


    Zhugehuan turned into an electric light, leading Zhou Shu to fly to Gladiator City.


    The speed was really fast, but after flying for a few breaths, he found that Zhou Shu flew to the front and couldn''t catch up.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3435: Immortal world will not come

    A few days later, Zhou Shu and Zhugehuan landed on an acropolis.


    Zhugehuan looked around, rather anxiously, "Why the city lord hasn''t come yet, it shouldn''t be so slow..."


    Zhou Shu glanced around, very calmly, because he knew that City Lord Ding Zhi had arrived, hiding in the void, it was a spatial rift created by the power of law, similar to what the old scholar did on the Kuiwei world. Things, but limited by cultivation base, Ding Zhi can only hide himself, it is unlikely that other people will be brought in.


    In Xianshu City, Zhou Shu could also do this, but he wouldn''t be as comfortable as Ding Zhi.


    Create your own space at will, and you can only do it if you have a deep understanding of Xiancheng. This requires a long time of accumulation. Zhou Shu has not run Xianshu City for less than a thousand years, and it is definitely not as good as the one who has been in Gladiator City for tens of thousands of years. Ding Zhi.


    Soon, Ding Zhi walked out slowly, with a majestic expression.


    From the way he looked at Zhou Shu, he didn''t recognize that Zhou Shu was Yang Tian before.


    It can��t be confirmed, Zhou Shu��s current cover-up, even if it is the true vision of the quasi-sage, it takes some time to distinguish, and Ding Zhi is not the quasi-sage yet, although it is not far from this step, it is not after all .


    "City Lord, this is what I said..."


    Zhugehuan walked over quickly and suddenly realized something, and said in embarrassment, "Sorry, I forgot to ask this fellow Taoist name."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Shu next week."


    "It turned out to be fellow Taoist Zhou Shu, the city lord is the evangelist I was talking about, he should be able to help us, ah..." Zhugehuan''s face changed slightly, his eyes stopped on Zhou Shu, and he muttered, "Zhou Shu? Isn��t it Zhou Shu on the Ten Thousand Fiends list?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "If you mean the city lord of Xianshu City, it is me."


    "what!?"


    Zhuge Huan''s face changed drastically, he couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, and said in surprise, "You... are you Zhou Shu?"


    Ding Zhi glanced at him and reprimanded in a deep voice, "What kind of decent are you panicking? Get out!"


    Zhuge Huan walked away, staring at Zhou Shu not far away, still wondering if it was really Zhou Shu, how could he meet him here?


    Ding Zhi raised his hand and slowly said, "Family Daoist is really the City Lord of Xianshu, the one hundredth on the list of the heavens?"


    "This is not an immortal world. I don''t need to hide it. It doesn''t seem to be any good to pretend to be Zhou Shu?" Zhou Shu smiled lightly. ."


    Ding Zhi''s expression was slightly condensed, "I heard that Zhou Daoyou was promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian according to the law of reincarnation. I wonder if it is true or not?"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and a mirror suddenly appeared in front of him. As soon as the mirror had condensed into shape, Zhou Shu waved his sleeve and the mirror exploded. Tens of thousands of fragments flew around, splashing everywhere.


    Facing the flying fragments, Ding Zhi and Zhuge Huan, instead of avoiding them, were stunned on the spot.


    In the flying fragments, they saw many familiar or unfamiliar scenes, which shocked their minds. Those things that had been immersed in the long river of reincarnation unconsciously flashed out in their memory, either sad or happy. There may be emotion, or understanding.


    However, after a few breaths, those fragments disappeared without a trace, and the two quickly recovered.


    Zhuge Huan looked at Zhou Shu with shock on his face, "Friend Zhou, what is this trick?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In fact, it''s not a tactic, it''s just an application of the law of reincarnation. I call it the Wanhuajing Realm. It may remind people of some past lives, but it is harmless to people. If you are lucky, There will be some opportunities."


    As a method that Zhou Shu has painstakingly researched over the years, the Wanhuajing world is more than just helping people recall their past lives.


    But there is no need to say too much.


    "I did get the chance, I didn''t expect me to go..."


    Zhugehuan paused, whispering something in a low voice, but no one could hear him anymore, he had entered a state of no-self.


    Ding Zhiwei sighed and said in a deep voice, "Today, Fellow Daoist Zhou has opened my eyes. I am ashamed of it. No, it should be far worse. It��s ridiculous that I was still doubting the identity of Daoist. Regarding the cultivation base of the law of reincarnation, no one would think about it except Zhou Shu in the heavens."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The city lord is absurdly praised. As far as the law of reincarnation is concerned, I am just getting started earlier. There are many people in the heavens who are better than me. I don''t think I am better than the city lord. The city lord should soon be a quasi-sage. Right?"


    After confirming Zhou Shu''s identity, Ding Zhi seemed to become more calm, and said with a wry smile, "Quasi Sage? Immortal life is unsatisfactory. Ninety out of ten, I am afraid that I will not be able to survive this death domain."


    Zhou Shu felt the same way, "The Nine Nether Realm is indeed a troublesome thing."


    What Ding Zhi thought of, "I only know that friends are extremely rare reincarnations. They are creators?"


    "It can be regarded as forced out of the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The immortal world is pursuing very tightly. I have no place to obtain resources. If I can''t be a creator, I won''t be able to build a fairy city."


    "Friends of Taoism mean you can do it if you just do it. Others want to be forced but can''t come out."


    Ding Zhi shook his head and said in admiration, "Genius is indeed a genius. It is incomparable. The more you are, the more you have a guilty conscience. I heard that Daoists have been practicing for less than three thousand years, right? Now they are able to control the immortal world. The city lord outside the city of Shengjuzhi is no wonder that the immortal world is so jealous of fellow Taoists."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "How does the city lord feel about the fairy world?"


    Ding Zhi was stunned, and sighed, "Your question is too big, and I don''t know how to answer it. As a city lord of the Immortal City in Outland, I can only try to be as neutral as possible. If you care about what the people on the list do, as long as your fairy city can develop."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be so."


    He knew that what Ding Zhi said was a bit contrary to his will. After all, Ding Zhi had already regarded the immortal world as an enemy last time, but now Zhou Shu is an outsider in the eyes of Ding Zhi, or an outsider in the evil list, as untrustworthy as the immortal world, Ding Zhi is not It''s too possible to tell him too much truth.


    Ding Zhi sighed, "It''s a pity that the sky doesn''t follow people''s wishes. The Jiuyou Death Realm is expanding at this time, even if it is ten years later."


    "The city lord didn''t ask for help from the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu seems to have some understanding The fairy world is nominally in charge of the heavens, and the Jiuyou Death Region is naturally among them. They should not allow the death region to expand. As long as the city lord tells the fairy world, I believe they will send someone over Help the lord. "


    "This one����"


    Ding Zhi said calmly, "I have sent someone, they should come over."


    "I understand! I actually knew this truth a long time ago!"


    Zhuge Huan suddenly yelled, and his whole body was instantly refreshed, and it was obvious that he had realized something.


    He threw his arm in excitement and walked towards the two of them, with some doubts in his eyes, "Did I misheard it just now? Lord, didn''t you say that the immortal world won''t come ten days ago, you want us to be prepared to fight alone? "


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the pineapple head of Mo Deqing, and thank the book friends who have subscribed and voted~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3436: Have a big appetite

    The atmosphere is a bit awkward.


    Zhuge Huan also realized it, and said sloppyly, "I just focused on thinking and went away. I must have heard something wrong..."


    "Zhuge, you said everything, how could it be wrong."


    Ding Zhi had calmed down and smiled at Zhou Shu, "Yes, Immortal Realm will not come to help Gladiator City, I lied to fellow Taoists."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It doesn''t matter, I can help you."


    He understands Ding Zhi very well. After changing his position in Ding Zhi, he will not rashly ask for help from someone who does not know him. Moreover, the strength of that person is likely to be higher than that of him. If a wolf enters the room, Xiancheng will It''s more difficult to maintain stability, and don''t even want to survive this disaster.


    However, this busy Zhou Shu had helped him. He wanted to see what happened in the dead zone, so he took the initiative to speak and resolve the embarrassment, which made Ding Zhi unable to refuse.


    "too����"


    Zhuge Huan was about to exclaim, but stopped again.


    Ding Zhi hesitated, and slowly said, "It''s great that Daoist is willing to take action, but I don''t know what Daoist needs?"


    "what can you give me?"


    Zhou Shu meditation for a few breaths, his eyes lit up, "By the way, I lack some materials. If I can help the city lord this time, let me see the city lord��s savings at that time, don��t hide it, my appetite is not good. small."


    "No problem, any material is fine."


    Ding Zhi nodded immediately, but he was relieved. In this case, Zhou Shu��s failure to mention the conditions is the most troublesome. It often means carrying a larger debt, such as an alliance. Although he hates the immortal world, he does not It means that he is willing to get together with Xianshu City, at least not now.


    "Great!"


    Zhuge Huan finally shouted out what he was holding back, with a look of excitement, "City Lord, with the help of Zhou Daoyou, we will definitely increase our chances of winning! Zhou Daoyou is both a creator and a reincarnation. He can definitely restrain the ghost king and help us keep the fairy city. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I hope so."


    "I won''t say more if there are so many things, the city lord, please order to meet you!"


    Zhugehuan looked at Ding Zhi and said passionately, ��Hurry up, the dead zone will expand in less than two months. If you can��t block them from the outside, things will only get worse and worse. It will take hundreds of years to recover from the erosion of death spirit. If several circles are eroded, it means that the entire city of Xiancheng is finished, so they must be kept outside."


    "Zhuge, don''t worry."


    Ding Zhi paused, "Friend Zhou Dao is willing to help, must he have an idea?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Well, I plan to go in first to see the situation and understand the reason for the sudden expansion of the dead domain, what is the purpose, and how many ghost kings and ghost servants they can dispatch and so on."


    Zhuge Huan doubted, "Do these have a great relationship? The Lord of the Nine Nethers is unreasonable, and it is useless to understand. Besides, no matter how many they come, we must solve them, and we can''t let them go. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It can''t be done, the ghost king and ghost servant in the Nine Nether Realm, I am afraid there are more practitioners in the surrounding thousands of realms, ten quasi-sages can''t solve it, a practitioner of Gladiator City It''s impossible to do it."


    "Ten quasi-sages won''t work?" Zhuge Huan paused and said in surprise, "Well, isn''t it impossible to fight?"


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously. This guy''s IQ EQ is a bit sorry for his surname, "Haven''t you thought about this before?"


    "I didn''t think so much, anyway, it is just defending the city. No matter who the enemy is, we must do our best, as a kind of practice..." Zhuge Heng''s voice became quieter and blushed, "I really can''t hold it before running. "


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly and he raised his hand and said, "Daoist, sorry."


    Zhuge Huan was stunned, "What are you sorry? What apologize for?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn��t explain. He was apologizing for his defamation just now. He shouldn��t laugh at a practitioner with such a pure heart. He looked at Zhuge Heng and said, ��You don��t have to be ashamed. I really admire Taoists. It��s not easy to ask the enemy��s strength, and to stick to the end."


    Zhuge Huan hesitated for a few breaths, "In his place, I must do my best when I am in Xiancheng, but..." He slowly lowered his head, "City Lord, I don''t want to die here."


    Ding Zhi glanced at him and said calmly, "You think too much, Zhuge, as the city lord of Xiancheng, you will never let the city dwellers work hard for themselves."


    Zhuge Huan raised his head and looked grateful, "I know that the city lord will not let us go desperately, but I feel a little embarrassed to do this."


    "Cough, cough."


    After looking at the two of them, Zhou Shu slowly said, "City Lord, it should not be too late, I will go to the dead zone to see the situation now."


    "It''s a pity that I can''t leave Xiancheng, alas," Ding Zhi said in a deep voice, "How many people do you need, and immortal jade? I will help you arrange it."


    Zhuge Heng quickly raised his hand, "I''m going with fellow Daoists! I went in and explored once a long time ago. I thought it was just a marginal problem. Until I met a large group of ghost kings... I don''t know what happened. Those ghost kings are better than me. I��ve seen them before. Not only are they full of lifeless spirits, they can��t stop them, and they even use formations. It��s unbelievable. Could it be said that the Bishop of Nine Nethers taught their practitioners?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Should be transformed by the devoured practitioner, anything can happen in the dead zone."


    "Friends of Taoism must not be taken lightly."


    Ding Zhi''s expression was condensed, "I am close to the dead zone, and many practitioners regard the dead zone as a place of experience. This is not the first time that Zhuge said this happened. At least five people have reported similar situations. The ghost king of the dead zone seems to have really evolved."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, not wanting to say more.


    This is also his purpose of entering the dead zone, but it is not the purpose that can be stated.


    Zhuge Heng was a little puzzled, "Does fellow Taoist do not want me to go with you?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course not. It would be great to have fellow daoists help, but there is no need for more people. The situation in the dead zone is complicated, and now the ghost kings and ghost servants are all gathered together again. There are too many people to trouble me. Can''t handle it."


    Ding Zhi still hesitated Two people are not enough, right? What about other things? "


    "No need, it''s so decided."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled, "By the way, if the city lord has anything that can save his life, please bring it to fellow Zhuge Daoist."


    Ding Zhi glanced at Zhou Shu and said, "Then I won''t say much, Zhuge, come here."


    Zhuge Heng showed a hint of surprise, hurriedly passed by and hurriedly returned, with more joy on his face, "Thank you, City Lord!"


    "Zhuge, you are working hard for Xiancheng, but don''t really lose your life, I can''t afford it, and I don''t want my baby to fall into the dead zone. In short, give me a good return," Ding Zhi turned to Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Friend Zhou, I have troubled you this time, and I will repay you in the future."


    "gone."


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Pineapple Head of Morde Feelings, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3437: Promise

    "Friends, do you want to take you a ride..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Zhuge Huan realized that there was something wrong, and had to smile awkwardly, "Haha, I''m used to it, it''s just humiliating myself... I''m a little curious, can Taoists practice the law of reincarnation so fast? "


    "Actually, I am also the Law of Thunder, just to cover up."


    Zhou Shu smiled, his body shape has turned into a blue lightning, and the thunderbolt was loud, and it was tens of thousands of miles in an instant.


    Zhuge Huan rushed to catch up with his voice even more surprised, "It turns out that fellow Daoists have also practiced the Law of Thunder, and they have reached the level of control, plus the Law of Creation and the Law of Reincarnation... Dao friends are too powerful!"


    Two bolts of lightning paralleled in the void, which looked a little strange.


    "If you have time, practice more."


    "Where there is time, the two laws will make people exhausted... Well, they can''t compare to a genius like fellow Taoist."


    "By the way, what did the city lord just give you, so excited?"


    "I guessed that fellow Taoists would be curious, and of course excited. That''s Promise Talisman!"


    The lightning trembled, and an exaggerated smiling face appeared in the changing light and shadow, "You should know the Promise Talisman, right?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I seem to have heard of..."


    "Ah..." Zhugehuan was a little disappointed, but he soon thought of something, "Friends of Daoist have always been in Outland, I don''t know, it is not surprising, the Promise Talisman is the highest masterpiece of the Heavenly Talisman, and the best Talisman in the Immortal Realm! I think it��s the best, but some in charge sects disagree.��


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, as if thinking of something, "The highest masterpiece of the Heavenly Talisman, could it be that you are talking about the kind of talisman that contains the power of chaos?"


    "Did Outland originally spread it like this? It''s been corrupted by the false transmission."


    Zhugehuan smiled and said, "Friends of Daoist, that is not the true power of chaos, the true power of chaos, no matter innate and nurture, it cannot be integrated into the talisman, let alone the talisman, it is impossible in the magic weapon, but there is Such rumors are not excessive. After all, the power exerted by Wuji Talisman may indeed be able to match the power of Chaos. There are few powers in the heavens that can fight against it. People who have seen Wuji Talisman may misunderstand it as The power of chaos."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a little more serious, "Even if it''s not, that''s pretty good."


    "It''s more than good! In the world of immortals, a Promise Talisman that can only be used once is as valuable as a Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifact, and it is also very difficult to buy. Just now, the city lord gave me one to save our lives. ......" Zhuge Huan sighed, "I never thought that the city lord would still hide these treasures, let alone give it to me, the city lord is really a good person."


    Zhou Shu wondered, "A piece of talisman is comparable to a nine-tier immortal implement?"


    The lightning trembling, Zhuge Huan said dissatisfied, "Daoist, don''t think of it as a normal talisman! It was made by the seven highest elders of the Tianfumen together! It is said that it will take three months to practice. It takes a long time to prepare for the system, even if it is a large sect like Tianfumen, only three or five pieces can be sold every ten years! As for the 9th grade immortal artifacts, sects like the Suspense Sect, I can��t wait It can be taken out every year, it is really incomparable."


    "That was my abrupt."


    Zhou Shu told a crime, but he was startled, "Seven people? Is it the power of the seven laws again?"


    He is somewhat sensitive to this number.


    In Hanshan, the power of seven laws gathered around Mi Zhu��s corpse. After countless years of precipitation, he finally got a trace of the power of acquired chaos in the sword. It seems that there should be many sects. Doing similar things, fusing the power of law to get the power of acquired chaos.


    Seven is a number they think is appropriate.


    Tianfumen is also making such an attempt. What they want to refine is actually the power of Chaos, but they did not add magic power, and finally got the Promise Talisman?


    Zhou Shu is doing similar things, but there is no result yet.


    Even if he knew that it was seven powers plus magic power, it would take a long time to come up with an effective combination. I won��t talk about the deduction, and would have to go through a long period of testing. Mi Zhu��s chaotic power may be used It has been more than 70,000 years.


    Zhuge Huan quickly said, "It''s okay, you don''t know, I am a little excited."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Can I see it?"


    Zhuge Huan was stagnant, and he did not expect Zhou Shu to make such a request, "This...you can rest assured that fellow Daoist, when a critical situation arises, I will use the Promise Talisman to protect fellow Daoist."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You just hold it in your hand and I can see it, don''t give it to me."


    "Oh, OK."


    Zhuge Heng hesitated for two breaths and took out the talisman, but he was still wrapped in the flickering electric light.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, he glanced at the sidewalk and said, "Tao friends put it away, I''m already optimistic, it really is a good talisman, I have never seen it."


    Zhuge Heng put away the talisman, secretly said, just look good?


    Of course he didn��t know that the power of thunder he used to protect the talisman had already been invaded by Zhou Shu��s Shu Zhili. It was just a matter of raising his hand to grab it, but there was no need for him, and taking out the talisman would be equivalent to sending it. Zhou Shu is the same in his hand, and he can see very clearly without a few glances.


    The power of the seven laws, yes.


    He controls all five of them, one is understanding, and the other has never been seen.


    Like he thought, this Promise Talisman is essentially a Talisman, and it mainly relies on the power of the injected law to exert its power. There are many truths in the rune talisman paper, which even Zhou Shu does not understand, but he can I noticed that these runes are very special, they are always working, unlike ordinary runes, they only guide power when they are used. The runes here are always active, constantly guiding the flow of power inside...


    Is it really just a talisman? It is a cultivator who is cultivating.


    The big sect does have a foundation.


    "Fellow Daoist is really optimistic?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu meditating, Zhuge Heng thought Zhou Shu was angry, "If you really want to see it, just take it. I think the city lord will not blame it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said It''s okay, I''ve watched enough, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out if I keep watching. "


    "Can''t get out?"


    Zhuge Heng paused, quickly understood, and he was surprised to say, "You can''t say what the Daoist is saying, it must be saying that you are immersed in it, and you understand the truth in the talisman, right? Is it true that the Daoist is still proficient in the Talisman?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I have learned a little, but it is far inferior to the expert who refines this talisman."


    "Fellow Daoist is really a strange person. He is proficient in several laws. Among them is the highest law. You can also spend so much time practicing Talisman Swordsmanship. I remember Swordsmanship, right? That''s what the fairy world said. The problem is that Taoist friends are still so young. ......" Zhuge Heng sighed, "I am curious and ashamed now, thinking that I was a person who had been on the Immortal Miao list for a while, but compared with fellow Taoists, it was nothing."


    His electric light seemed to be distorted.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the pineapple head of Mo Deqing, and thank the book friends who have subscribed and voted~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3438: Complained

    After a moment of silence, Zhou Shu seemed to say unconsciously, "Daoist Zhuge was in the fairy world before, right?"


    Zhuge Heng stopped when he heard the sound, and nodded, "I was born in the Brahma realm and I have been in the fairy realm for a long time."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Brahma, a good place."


    "Okay? It might be okay."


    Compared with before, Zhuge Heng suddenly became a little indifferent. "One of the past 33 days, it is still very prosperous now. There are many large gates on it. The Tianfu gate mentioned before is there. The soul sect also has important branch sects."


    Zhou Shu continued, "Why don''t the Daoists join these sects and still have to come to Outland? Hehe, I was a little presumptuous to ask, I just feel that Daoists are not like disciples of these big sects, which is a pity."


    "It''s not, but it''s a pity."


    Zhuge Heng said indifferently, "The sects in the Brahma Realm have very high requirements for the talents of practitioners. Only those who have reached the true immortal with the intermediate laws have the opportunity to become disciples. I practiced the laws of the immortal realm. Can only be a handyman..."


    Seeing that his expression was wrong, Zhou Shu smiled and continued to influence him.


    After a while, Zhuge Heng sighed, "Actually, being a handyman is not a problem. The main reason is my origin."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is the immortal world recruiting people and seeing you?"


    "You''re right," Zhuge Heng paused for a while, then slowly said, "Do you have heard of the Xuanhuang Realm, right?"


    "Huh? I''ve heard of it."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself.


    It must be mentioned that the fact that Zhou Shu came from the Xuanhuang Realm was unknown to most people, even if he was on the list of ten thousand murderers and wanted by the Immortal Realm.


    In the fairy world and the places affected by the fairy world, the mysterious yellow world is a hidden word. Many people don''t know this world at all. The fairy world has also made up its mind to let the mysterious yellow world be buried in history. It will not be mentioned inside or outside. Of course, there is no mention of this information in Shu''s materials.


    Basically, only a few people know the origin of Zhou Shu, but the practitioners in the Outland Xiancheng do not know this, it is normal.


    I have to say, because of the management of the fairy world for tens of thousands of years, there are more practitioners in the heavens who know the Xuanhuangjie than the people who know the Xuanhuangjie. Zhou Shu''s name Xuanhuangjie was originally meant to let others know about the Xuanhuangjie. Existing, expanding the influence of the Xuanhuang world, but it has not yet received very good results.


    Zhuge Heng knew about the Xuanhuang Realm, which can show that he is related to the Xuanhuang Realm.


    And Zhou Shu had already noticed this, otherwise he would prefer to come alone.


    Zhuge, a surname that belongs exclusively to the Xuanhuang Realm, is difficult to erase.


    "Are you surprised too? In fact, my grandparents came from there."


    Zhuge Heng paused and smiled bitterly, "I have never been there, and I don''t know where it is, and I am still not there, but I know that it is a name that cannot be mentioned in the immortal world. If you mention it, you will be alienated forever. , Will be discriminated against..."


    He seemed to have found some exit, and he couldn''t stop when he opened his chatterbox.


    ...


    ...


    After listening to him, Zhou Shu said in the same way, "Actually I have heard of some."


    Zhuge Heng''s experience is certainly bad, but Zhou Shu has seen too many such experiences.


    Isn��t it the Xiahou��s family? There is also the Lin family trapped in the small world, the hard-bone Lin family head that is hard to forget at a glance. Of course, the Sima family is indispensable. Even if the head of the family has a fairly brilliant name in the immortal world, it is still He could only be forced to live in seclusion and be wronged. Otherwise, Sima Yi would not have listened to Zhou Shu''s words, so he would resolutely abandon his "homeland" that he had operated for tens of thousands of years and chose to open up a new world in a foreign land.


    The family is like this, needless to say about the sect.


    The Chongyang Palace that has disappeared, the Cihangzong on the verge of disappearing, and Kunlun, etc.


    "I accidentally complained, and I don''t know why, so I suddenly said it."


    After speaking, Zhuge Heng seemed a little more relaxed, and said with a smile, "Actually, it��s okay not to be in the Immortal Realm. It��s as great as the Outland. I didn��t get the chance until I arrived in the Outland. The inheritance of the law of thunder made me become a Hun Yuan Jin. Immortal, if I don��t leave, I might have been working in a certain big sect, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, fellow Taoists still have a chance to go further."


    "Then it will be very difficult. Building a fairy city is not the way I can go. I can''t do it well. The law of thunder... I heard that my ancestors were very good at this law, and the bloodline was also very suitable, but it was not for me. It��s useless. People in the clan have said that the blood of our Zhuge line was cut off in the immortal world very early, and now we are barely using this surname to continue the family." Zhuge Heng glanced at Zhou Shu, "Friends of Taoism Is it funny?"


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, he asked and replied, "In fact, I thought it was funny before, even absurd. What is the meaning of the continuation of this family with broken blood? Why not abandon this name? For this reason, I still told The clansmen quarreled many times, saying that they are clearly not a family. Obviously, they didn��t get any inheritance. What they got was only bad. But then I found out that there is no blood and no inheritance. In fact, it doesn��t matter. As long as the surname is still Now, we must continue it. This is something buried in the roots and cannot be changed at all."


    "Funny? No, I think it''s normal."


    Zhou Shuning said, "For many ancient families in the Xuanhuang Realm, even if their blood is cut off, they will still find ways to continue the family, even if there is only one surname left in the inheritance. This persistence is a tradition in the Xuanhuang Realm. It is also the mission of people like them."


    Zhuge Heng was stunned. With a sudden stop, the lightning shrank into a ball.


    He looked at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "The words of fellow Daoists are almost exactly the same as those of the clan elders. I can hardly imagine that you would say such things. The clan elders have experienced too many things to realize, and you Very young and has been practicing, right? Ah, isn''t it..."


    "I don''t have an answer for you, and it''s useless to know the answer."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled, "But I want to ask fellow daoists, do you want to learn some of the peculiar knowledge of the Zhuge family?"


    "What? There is still a fascination?"


    Zhuge Heng was surprised Who are you? How is it possible to know the inheritance of Zhuge''s family? "


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I''ll just ask if you want to know, I won''t say anything else."


    "Of course I thought about it. We didn��t learn almost anything in this line, although I don��t know what Zhuge��s family passed down... But since it��s a must-do, it��s certainly not bad," Zhuge Heng looked at Zhou Shu, looking forward to it. Said, "Is there something as powerful as Promise Talisman?"


    "I''ll talk later."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the front, "Daoist, you will soon be in the deadly area, so be careful."


    "Is it here?"


    Zhuge Heng''s face changed slightly, but he quickly settled his mind, "Yes, we must first complete the task of the city lord."


    (PS: Thank you yj2019 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3439: Chuckle

    "Arrived."


    Pointing to the endless black cloud that is still rapidly extending ahead, Zhuge Heng looked very solemn.


    "Go in when you come."


    Zhou Shu nodded and swept forward, and was swallowed by black clouds in the blink of an eye.


    "you����"


    Zhuge Heng was stunned, stomped his feet, and had to rush in.


    When I came into contact with the black cloud, I suddenly felt like a substantive death air was overwhelming, even the Hunyuan Jinxian, his mind was still terrified, busy expanding the absolute domain, keeping myself within a safe range, "Friend Zhou, you are where?"


    "Here."


    Zhou Shuli was in the dark clouds, with a faint blue light scattered all over his body.


    Zhuge Heng chased after him, and reprimanded in a deep voice, "Daoist, you are too anxious."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "Huh?"


    Zhuge Heng looked solemnly, "You have never been here. I don��t know the dangers in it. Let��s not talk about anything else. In these rich lifeless auras, I waited for the Hunyuan Golden Immortal��s perception range to be compressed to a very small extent. Investigate the situation, if you rush in so hastily, what if you are surrounded by the ghost king?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Perception range?"


    "Of course, for me and other practitioners, not seeing is the most terrible thing."


    Zhuge Heng became a little angry, "Aren''t you playing tricks on me on purpose?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I just didn''t feel any changes."


    "How is it possible? Someone has been to Gladiator City before. Here, you can only perceive a place hundreds of miles away from the Absolute Realm. That is not a safe distance at all. It means that the Ghost King can break into the Absolute Realm at any time. Be careful...Ah," Zhuge Heng seemed to have thought of something, nervously said, "Daoists now don''t use the power of creativity. The power of creativity has no advantage in perception, and it is easy to attract enemies. It is best to meet enemies. Use it when you need it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Oh, I''m useless."


    Zhuge Heng breathed a sigh of relief, but the doubt in his eyes was still there, "I did not find the power of creation, but you said that your perception range has not changed. What is going on, how far can you perceive? Did you only have to..."


    Zhou Shu stared at the front, "A few million miles, not very far."


    "what!?"


    Zhuge Heng''s eyes stared, "You said several million miles? Or are you in the dead zone? Don''t be kidding me!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t explain, and slowly said, "The death spirit here is so strong, why there is no ghost king around, it is a bit strange."


    Zhuge Heng hesitated for a few breaths, "Friends, do you really see the surroundings?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, frowning, "It''s a matter of life and death. Naturally, I can''t panic. Fellow Daoists think what is going on. Did you find this situation when you came last time?"


    Zhuge stayed calm and decided not to struggle anymore, "No, because the range of perception is too close, I dare not go deep, and he will soon come out, I don��t know anything. People who haven��t been there think that it comes from the richness of life Look, there should be many ghost kings nearby."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression condensed slightly, "Could it be that the Lord of Jiuyou has come?"


    "what����"


    Zhuge remained stagnant, his face turned pale, "Doesn''t Daoist really mean it? The Lord of Nine Nethers is more troublesome than Zhunsheng, isn''t it dead for us?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Fellow Daoist, don''t be too nervous. I''m really joking this time. The Lord of Nine Nethers generally doesn''t leave the center of the dead zone."


    Zhuge Heng was stunned, and it took a long time to say, "Daoist...Don''t be like this. I can''t stand it because I was shocked. I was going to risk my death here..."


    "Since you are going to risk your death, what are you nervous about?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "The Zhuge family I have met are not like you."


    "Fellow Daoist has seen people from Zhuge''s family?"


    Zhuge Heng was overjoyed, but soon thought of something, and sighed, "That fellow Daoist should also know that I am not a real Zhuge disciple, and I am not as shameless as others. Those who can associate with fellow Daoists must also... ��"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I am a mortal, and to you it is a mortal."


    "what?!"


    As if struck by thunder, Zhuge Heng was stunned there, his face suddenly blue and white, "A mortal...I am not as good as a mortal with Zhuge''s blood?"


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "This has nothing to do with blood, but you can''t."


    Zhuge Heng was sluggish there. He didn''t recover for a long time. He smiled bitterly, "Why fellow Daoists keep hitting me."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s not that I want to hit you, it''s that you have too little tolerance. I just want to remind you that with your mind, let alone the Lord of the Nine Nethers, even if you see a stronger ghost king, Can''t stand it, you should know that the ghost king is very good at mind attacks."


    Zhuge Heng was shocked and murmured, "It turns out that fellow Taoists did this because they had no deep meaning."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t mean anything deeply. It doesn''t matter if you have an accident, but it''s not good for me to be dragged down and unable to complete the task. Can you give me what the city lord promised me now?"


    "I understand."


    Zhuge Heng took a deep breath, and a few cold lights flashed in his eyes, "Although I Zhuge Heng is unbearable, I will never be a drag on fellow daoists!"


    Zhou Shu stared at the front, "I hope so."


    Zhuge Heng paused, with a Chen Ken expression, "I only found out now that the whole person has changed since Fellow Daoist came in. It is completely in the state of facing a powerful enemy, and I... oh, I still wanted fellow Daoist before. Be careful, but you are completely unprepared. It was my fault. Don''t worry, fellow Taoist, I really understand now."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Zhuge Heng slowly said, "What do fellow Taoists think is caused by the current situation?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There are two reasons. One is that there are disputes within the ghost king. Dead objects like the ghost king and ghosts do not have much self-will. Once the conflict occurs, they will be beaten in darkness and endlessly die. Here The death of the ghost may be caused by the killing of the ghost kings. The second is that somewhere I can''t see, something has attracted the attention of the ghost king, making all the ghost kings and ghost servants pass."


    "It turns out that fellow Taoists have long been confident."


    Zhuge Heng touched his chin, showing a lot of admiration, "If it''s the first kind, what do you think?"


    "Let''s take a look, I think the second one is more likely Zhou Shu paused, "Are there any practitioners who are good at creating laws in Gladiator? "


    "No, if there is one, the city lord will definitely say it."


    Zhuge Heng shook his head, seeming to understand something, "Friends of the Taoist believe that a creator has broken into the dead zone and used the power of creation, thus attracting a large number of ghost kings... If this is the case, we better Go and see, save if you can."


    Seeing his ardent gaze, Zhou Shu nodded approvingly, "Able to say this, it means that you are already worthy of a Zhuge child."


    Zhuge Heng was stunned, and said ashamed, "Why do fellow Taoists say that?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If the elders of the Immortal Realm Sect are changed, what they have to say is definitely, take this opportunity, let''s do the task quickly, instead of saving people first as you said."


    Zhuge Heng said "Oh", inexplicably happy.


    I feel that I have jumped from being despised by Zhou Shu to being slightly recognized.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3440: Jing Tianshan

    Zhou Shu quickly determined the direction, and Zhuge Heng followed behind.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s continuous acceleration, Zhuge Heng was unwilling to lag behind. He admired Zhou Shu a little bit more. It is obvious that Zhou Shu''s perception range of millions of miles is true. If it is not true, absolutely not. Dare to fly so casually, even if you are a quasi saint, no practitioner will fly unscrupulously in an invisible unknown field, unless you want to die.


    After hesitating for a while, he whispered, "I''m still a little curious."


    Zhou Shu didn''t look back, "Curious I can see it?"


    Zhuge Heng nodded hurriedly, "Yes, I have been paying attention for a while. I didn''t find any special laws outside. How did the daoists perceive it?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s all outside, how can I not feel it."


    "Where is it?"


    Zhuge Heng was at a loss. After investigating for a while, he found nothing, but he was not embarrassed to ask again. He just looked at the darkness, and suddenly an idea flashed, and the whole person was dead. Did you practice the law of annihilation?!"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu gave him a look.


    "Annihilation...annihilation, but fellow Daoists are still the creators of the degree of control, what is going on?"


    Zhuge Heng was very careful to suppress his emotions, but he still couldn''t help it. This really exceeded the seriousness of the practitioners. At the same time, he practiced the two completely opposite laws of the law of creation and the law of annihilation. Such a practitioner has never listened to it. Having said that, it seems that it is impossible.


    "My law of annihilation is not good yet, I just barely grasped it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s difficult to continue. I have encountered a bottleneck. This time I entered the dead zone, I also have the idea of ??breaking the bottleneck."


    Zhuge Heng murmured, "This is already amazing. No wonder, it''s no wonder that the immortal world attaches so much importance to fellow daoists, no wonder that fellow daoists can move freely in the dead zone, and the abilities of fellow daoists are completely beyond my imagination. Yuan Jinxian, the gap is too big."


    "Keep calm."


    Zhou Shu turned around and glanced at him, then slowly said, "Everyone has a chance. Besides, practitioners don''t have to do everything, as long as they can practice one law to the extreme."


    Zhuge Heng gradually calmed down, "Yes, I just need to practice my own law well, and compare with you what to do... I take my own shame."


    The next few words are quiet, very quiet.


    "I saw it."


    Zhou Shu said suddenly.


    Zhuge Heng was taken aback, "Father of Daoist saw what, is it a human?"


    "Yes, get ready for battle."


    Zhou Shu nodded, suddenly speeding up again.


    Millions of miles ahead, a pale blue shadow can be seen vaguely, and the surrounding darkness is all dead objects. At a rough calculation, there are at least a few hundred ghost kings and countless ghosts and ghost servants. Ten thousand.


    The pale cyan shadow seemed to slowly dim, and it felt like it was almost unable to hold it.


    This kind of distance was naturally not a problem for Hunyuan Jinxian, and soon Zhou Shu rushed to the neighborhood.


    "so much!?"


    Zhuge Heng exclaimed. At that moment, he noticed that his absolute domain was being impacted by thousands of dead objects at the same time. Among them, there were at least five ghost kings. But the astonishment was only a moment, and he quickly attacked. The inner light was dead, and instantly turned into a sea of ??thunder.


    Zhou Shu moved faster, and the moment he reached the goal, Shu Zhili poured out.


    Hundreds of youth practice, horizontally and horizontally, with constant crackling noises, dozens of breaths drove away all the ghost kings around Qingying, while also protecting the woman.


    It was a woman, a woman in a blue shirt with a veil, or because of excessive force, the blue silk spread out like an umbrella. She looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of doubt in her clear eyes. She didn''t know Zhou Shu and Zhuge at all. How did Huan come here?


    Also because Zhou Shu temporarily let go of the ghost king and lifeless spirit, Zhuge Heng''s vision suddenly widened.


    "Ah, it''s you?"


    He looked at the woman, his face changed slightly, "Friend Daoist Jing, why did you come here?"


    "You are... Fellow Zhuge Daoist."


    The woman recognized it after a few glances, and nodded lightly, "Thank you fellow Daoist for your help, and this one..."


    "Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer and said in a deep voice, "I''ll talk about these ghost kings first."


    Zhuge Heng took a deep breath, "So many, do you really want to solve it all? Fellow Daoist, the man has been saved, why don''t we run away for the time being?"


    "My task is to understand the movement of the dead zone. Naturally, I will fall on these dead objects. Don''t be wordy, just do it." Zhou Shu scolded, and hundreds of pilgrims waved again to force the approaching ghost king away.


    "Poverty..." The woman realized something and quickly changed her words, "Friend Zhou, I''ll also help."


    "You take a break, this fellow Zhuge Taoist has strength."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and a green light flew out, directly into the pile of dead objects.


    "That is����"


    "Flying sword?"


    Both of them were a little surprised. Zhuge Heng understood something and said with joy.


    "That''s my sword spirit, my sword is far inferior to her, don''t look at it."


    Zhou Shu''s face was indifferent, and he only used Shu Zhili''s training to attack the ghost king.


    Seemingly soft, but invincible, after contacting the enemy, it either swayed or hanged. There is no ghost king that can affect it at all. The number of ghost kings quickly decreases at a visible speed.


    Zhuge Heng was not slow, he seemed to have a comparatively thoughtful mind, the power of thunder was superb, and with every lightning strike, a group of dead objects dissipated.


    But the fastest was the green sword light.


    Bursting back and forth in the dead air, the dead objects encountered instantly turned into flying smoke, and the sword light never dimmed.


    After a quarter of an hour, Zhuge Heng stopped because he found that there was nothing left to fight.


    Seeing the sword light that was still chasing the remnant enemy, his expression was very complicated, "Friend Dao, you sword spirit is comparable to several me."


    Zhou Shu also put away Shu Zhili and said lightly, "No, you can do what she can do if you spend some time, and you can do what she can''t do."


    "Zhou, how dare you belittle this palace!"


    Jian Guang seemed to have heard it, and quickly turned back, shouting at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu casually took her in, "Don''t make any noise, I won''t take you out next time."


    "Humph����"


    The voice gradually fell silent Zhuge Heng looked at Zhou Shu in a daze, "The sword spirit of the Taoist fellow has such a personality."


    Zhou Shu ignored her and turned to salute the woman, "Zhou Shu is polite, and he is the city lord of Xianshu in Xianni. I saw fellow Daoist enter the dead zone alone, regardless of life and death. I admire this behavior! "


    The woman hurriedly returned the gift, "Where, I can''t... Otherwise, I won''t be trapped here. I asked two daoists to rescue me. I''m really sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "May I ask the first name and last name of fellow Taoist?"


    The woman whispered softly, "I, my name is Jing Tianshan."


    She has tied her hair in a bun, and all three thousand green silks are piled on top of her head, looking like a lotus flower that has never bloomed.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xianxia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3441: can not read it

    Zhuge Heng was getting dressed, "Friend Jing Dao, didn''t you leave Gladiator City a long time ago? Why did you come back here again?"


    Jing Tianshan hesitated, "I came in accidentally."


    "This can also be accidentally..."


    Zhuge Heng laughed unconsciously, but soon he was solemn, "Don��t tell me such ridiculous lies, Fellow Daoist Jing, you must have come to explore the dead zone because you want to solve the problem of Gladiator City. It��s really admirable. Still a creator, if you said it earlier, it would be nice."


    Jing Tianshan paused, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, "Creator..."


    "It''s no use concealing it now. Can you attract so many ghost kings and ghost servants, what else can you be if you are not a creator?"


    Taking a look at her, Zhuge Heng realized something and quickly said, "Does the daoist do not want people to know? Please rest assured, since the daoist is unwilling to say, I must be tight-lipped, and I will treat it as if I didn''t see it, right? , Friends Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Naturally."


    "We will definitely keep secrets for fellow daoists."


    Zhuge Heng made a solemn promise, and looked at Zhou Shu, "You don��t know what the situation is, don��t you? Let me explain. Daoist Jing is also a resident practitioner of Gladiator City. A few days ago, he said that he had something to leave. I was able to keep it. At the time, I thought she was..." He shook his head quickly, beat himself a bit, and apologized, "My fault is my villain��s heart. Fellow Daoist Jing obviously did not run away, but used creation. The identity of the person who came to explore the dead zone alone must be trying to find a way for Gladiator City."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I think so too, but you have finished speaking, let others say something."


    Zhuge paused, "I''m sorry, Fellow Daoist Jing, I talked a little bit more for a while. Now the atmosphere in Gladiator City is gloomy, but seeing Friends Zhou and you in these days is really exciting...I don''t have much. Long-winded."


    Jing Tianshan shook her head slightly, and she seemed to have a smile under the veil, "It''s okay, Daoist Zhuge is an ardent person, I''ve heard of it in the city."


    "Old Dao warmhearted, hehe, I don''t expect Fellow Daoist Jing to know that it is all Daoist friends in the city who show love."


    Zhuge Hengxian was a little bit happy, his beard raised a little.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "What are Daoist Jing''s plans now? Daoist Zhuge and I plan to explore the dead zone and see if we can find clues to the expansion of the dead zone. If there is nothing wrong with the Daoist, why not come with us?"


    "Yes, it''s a lot safer together."


    Zhuge Heng nodded hurriedly, "Zhou Daoyou is also a creator, he is also a reincarnation who controls the law of reincarnation, and there is also the law of thunder annihilation. Fudao kendo is also omnipotent. It is the strongest golden immortal I have ever seen. No, the city lord is not included."


    Jing Tianshan lowered her eyebrows for a few breaths, seeming to hesitate.


    "Friend Jing Dao cares about the identity of Friends Zhou?"


    Zhuge Heng paused, and said sincerely, "Although Zhou Daoyou is the city lord of Xianshu City, he is ranked 100th on the list of all evils by the immortal world, but there is no problem with his character, otherwise he would not take the initiative to help Gladiator City to solve the dead zone. It��s a problem, he''s risking his death."


    Jing Tianshan raised her head and said warmly, "Then I will go together, but I am worried that I am not able to help much."


    "Great, one more support!"


    Zhuge Heng laughed and said, "You are a creator, so how can you not help? You are too modest. When you meet a ghost king, you can use creative power at will, it is better than I use the power of thunder. It��s impossible for me to be surrounded by so many ghost kings."


    Jing Tianshan was startled when she heard the sound, lowered her eyebrows, and sighed secretly.


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Friend Jing Dao is willing to join. That is great. I have a few questions and I want to ask Fellow Jing first."


    Jing Tianshan nodded lightly, "Friend Zhou has something to do, but just say so."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "How long has the Taoist fellow come in, and what have you found?"


    "It''s been almost five days. I didn''t encounter so many dead objects at the beginning, and then more and more. I couldn''t go, I couldn''t find anything. It was a waste of effort," Jing Tianshan smiled bitterly and saluted. "If it weren''t for the two daoists to come and help, I don''t know what to do, thank you both."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He wanted to see if Jing Tianshan lied. The answer is no. Five days can attract millions of dead objects in one place. If there is more or less, it won��t work. ��It��s not a waste of effort. These five days of fellow Daoists attracted so many dead things, and also delayed the time for the Dead Realm to reach Gladiator. The Dead Realm is not like the locust tide, which is constantly advancing, and the expansion of the Dead Realm is different. The ones behind can''t get through."


    Jing Tianshan was a little surprised, "Dao Friendship seems to know the dead zone well?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Forget it, I''ve been here once to understand the law of action of some dead objects."


    "This fellow Daoist Zhou, there is nothing you don''t know. Following him, we will definitely be able to complete the task of the city lord. You don''t have to take a risk, fellow Daoist Jing."


    Zhuge Heng interjected with a smile. In short, he admired Zhou Shu more and more.


    "Come on, you follow me."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the front, swiftly moved forward, and then suddenly turned back, "Daoist Jing, you haven''t recovered yet. Let''s rest for now. Both Daoist Zhuge and I can take you with me without any effort."


    Zhuge Heng hesitated, "Friend Zhou, take it with you, I''m afraid I won''t be able to take care of it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, a blue electric light suddenly appeared, surrounding Jing Tianshan in it, forming a ring.


    Looking at this electric ring a few miles away from her, Jing Tianshan was still a little puzzled, how did it pass through the domain, and how could it take her forward, but she didn''t think about it clearly, the electric ring flew up in a blink of an eye Behind Zhou Shu, it was surprisingly fast, and he didn''t feel it yet.


    "Wait for me!"


    Zhuge Heng''s face changed slightly, and he hurriedly chased him, "Friend Zhou, I don''t have the range of your perception. If I am surrounded by the ghost king, I will be in trouble!"


    Jing Tianshan realized something, and said in surprise, "Friend Zhou, can you see the way here too?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "For me, there is no difference between here and outsideJing Tianshan shook her head unconsciously, "It''s incredible. Daoists are much stronger than the rumors, and it''s the same for dealing with those dead things in Shicai. , I don��t understand. "


    Zhou Shu looked at her, and said slowly, "Father of Daoist has lasted for five days, what''s the situation now?"


    Jing Tianshan thought for a while, shook her head and said, "You will be able to recover in about two or three days. Fellow Daoists can rest assured. When encountering an enemy, I can take care of myself without affecting fellow Daoists."


    "It''s still a bit slower for two or three days, or let me help you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, the electric ring flashed suddenly, flashing a light blue light.


    When those rays of light shone on her body, Jing Tianshan was completely stunned, and then she looked at Zhou Shu, her clear eyes suddenly turned into waves.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the pineapple head of Mo Deqing, and thank the book friends who have subscribed and voted~~)


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3442: Daoist is saying

    "When did you find out?"


    Jing Tianshan''s voice contained a bit of coldness and a touch of excitement.


    "Did you find that you are a disciple of Cihang?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I found out at first glance, what can attract so many dead things, besides the power of compassion? The power of creation, where the power of annihilation can be used. Attracting so many dead things, unless it is a quasi-sage can do it."


    "I didn''t hide it in the beginning."


    Jing Tianshan sighed slightly. She felt a little more fond of Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu discovered it a long time ago, but did not point this out in front of Zhuge Heng. Obviously it was for the sake of her and Ci Hangzong. The power of compassion, you are also a disciple of Cihang? I have never heard that the city lord of Xianshu is a disciple of Cihangzong."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I''m from the Xuanhuang Realm. If you look closely, you will find that my power of compassion is a little different from yours, but it doesn''t matter much. It turns out that I have made up for the shortcomings of the Compassion Sutra in the Xuanhuang Realm. Up."


    Jing Tianshan''s face changed slightly, "Xuanhuangjie...what does Yangmei have to do with you?"


    "It''s my junior sister."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Friend Jing Dao, have you seen her?"


    Jing Tianshan nodded seriously, "No, the sect has been looking for her, saying that she is a very important person in the sect, but she hasn''t been there, haven''t you seen it?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu sighed. Although he knew that this was the result, he still couldn''t help being disappointed.


    "So you are Yang Mei''s brother," Jing Tianshan hesitated, "Then should I call you brother too?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Of course, you don��t have to be scared. Whether in the Xuanhuang Realm or in the heavens, I have only goodwill towards Ci Hangzong. Speaking of which, I also met a disciple of Cihangzong not long ago. Do you know someone called Muyan?"


    Jing Tianshan paused slightly, and nodded unconsciously, "Muyan, is that very lively one? It was a disciple of one of my senior sisters. I used to think that she could not join the Ci Hang Sect, but I didn''t expect that she would still pass the senior sister''s. The test... Brother, are you listening to Dongcheng seeing her?"


    "Roughly the same."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "But now she is going to Xianshu City, preaching there and developing disciples, I support her very much."


    "Huh?" Jing Tianshan hesitated, "Sect Master said not to go to that place, she may not know... Brother, I am not dissatisfied with Xianshu City, that is what the Sect Master said, I think the Sect Master should not understand you, if Knowing that you are Yang Mei��s senior, the Sect Master will definitely not object, and most likely will send someone to Xianshu City to contact you. Since Yang Mei is so important, Senior Brother should be similar."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It may be because you understand that your suzerain said that."


    He had encountered a similar experience in the Xuanhuang Realm. He and Yang Mei had to be separated for fifteen years. Isn��t that what Cihangzong did? Maybe the Cihangzong here has the same idea, but he doesn��t care. The current Xianshu City far surpassed the Heyin school of the past. He would not regard the **** of the Ci Hang Sect as the same thing. What''s more, Yang Mei hasn''t been found yet, and it doesn''t make sense to say this.


    Jing Tianshan was stunned, there was a lot of confusion in her big eyes, "Then I don''t understand..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Don''t worry about this, by the way, Junior Sister Jing, have you seen the Sect Master of Ci Hang Sect?"


    "No."


    Jing Tianshan shook her head lightly, feeling a little bit emotional, "Master said that Ci Hang Sect is now being suppressed very much by the immortal realm. The Sect Master cannot show up, and he can''t even have a fixed clan address. Normally, all news is contacted through Ling Fu. Way thing."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Who is your master? Of course it is not convenient to say."


    Jing Tianshan hesitated for a while, then gently shook her head, "Brother...it''s really not convenient."


    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled, her attitude could tell something. Her master was mostly a famous figure in the immortal world, or even a disciple of the Dazong Sect. The disciple of Cihangzong was another identity, such as Ning Xuanqing is like this, nominally a disciple of the Tianfu Sect, but in fact he is closely connected with Ci Hang Sect.


    He didn''t intend to go deep into who this person was, but knowing that such a person exists is good news for Ci Hangzong and Xuanhuang Realm.


    He seemed to think, "Junior Sister, are you here to help Gladiator City this time?"


    "That''s it."


    Jing Tianshan nodded, with some regrets in her eyes, "I have been here for more than ninety years and found two suitable candidates for disciples, but in the end I didn''t succeed... Well, I originally planned to leave like this. Gladiator City encountered a problem, so I wanted to take a look at the dead zone before leaving and do something."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Be compassionate, and be kind to all sentient beings."


    Jing Tianshan lowered her eyebrows and folded her hands, and muttered in a low voice, "The poor nun just did what should be done, huh?" She subconsciously glanced around, and saw Zhuge Heng who was still chasing after her desperately. I missed it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This self-proclaimed not very good, is it your master''s request?"


    "How does brother know?"


    Jing Tianshan nodded, "Master always said that when he was preaching, and I followed along. She also said not to export casually, otherwise it would be easy to reveal her identity."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Well, I don''t think it suits you."


    "Most of the time I don''t say that. After getting used to it, it is still useful when preaching. I usually try not to say it." Jing Tianshan nodded slightly, a little annoyed, "Brother, how are you going to help Gladiator? After I came in, I found that I didn''t have a clue at all. I didn''t know where to start, so I came in hastily. Alas, I almost used the Holy Shield Talisman."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Let''s take a look first, you will definitely find a way."


    Jing Tianshan followed, "Well, I think so too, the dead zone will not expand for no reason, there is a way to find the reason."


    The two chatted for a while, and Zhuge Heng behind finally caught up.


    He glared at Zhou Shu and complained, "Friend Zhou, why do you speed up without saying a word? After making me chase for so long, you are not afraid that I will be surrounded by the ghost king during this time? Except for your shadow, I am See nothing."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Are you surrounded?"


    "It doesn''t seem to...Speaking of which I haven''t seen any dead objects along the waynone."


    Zhuge Heng was a little depressed and murmured, "Even if you choose a road with few dead objects, there won''t be none of them, right? Do you know that we are great, and they all ran away early, that would be a good thing."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "If you are afraid of the dead, things will be easier to handle."


    "Oh����"


    Zhuge Heng understood something and couldn''t help but said, "Did you dismiss it all?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Do you understand now? I will solve it by the way if there are not too many. Don''t be fussy, just follow up."


    "You know, don''t leave me behind."


    Zhuge Heng whispered, "When I can''t see anything, Hunyuan Jinxian can''t stand it... You mean, friend Jing Dao?"


    Jing Tianshan nodded lightly, "The Daoist said yes."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3443: Die

    I don''t know how long it took, Zhou Shu''s speed slowed down.


    The death aura around is obviously richer, even if you don''t feel it, you can hear a few ghost howls from time to time, which are particularly harsh and shocking.


    Zhuge Heng seemed a little worried, "Friend Zhou, we have been here for almost eight days, have you found anything?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Not yet, but it''s coming soon."


    "Oh."


    Zhuge Heng said depressed, "What on earth are fellow Daoists looking for? We can''t see anything and can''t help. We can only wait and get very anxious, or we will go out too? Even if we meet the ghost king and fight, It��s better than staying."


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother to pay attention to him. In the past few days, he knew Zhuge Heng very well, a enthusiastic but a little overdone.


    Jing Tianshan lowered her eyebrows, "I think Fellow Daoist Zhou should be looking for the swallowed world."


    Zhuge Heng was a little confused, "Jie?"


    Zhou Shu opened his mouth, "Friend Daoist Jing is right. I am indeed looking for a boundary. According to the remaining wind, it should be nearby."


    Zhuge Heng was stunned, "What do you want to do? The place should be completely destroyed, there will be no clues left," he thought of something, his face became gloomy again, "Speaking of the expansion of the dead zone, it is indeed terrifying. It is said that no one in the engulfed world can escape, and there is no news of the people inside. Could it be that no one has escaped from this kind of expansion in the past... It''s really terrible."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t explain, but looked at Jing Tianshan more. She was very spiritual, and it was difficult for ordinary people to perceive Zhou Shu''s purpose.


    After a while, Zhou Shu stopped, "found it."


    "Which way?"


    Zhuge Heng hurriedly looked forward and tried to expand his perception. He soon discovered, "Ah, this is the Far Light Realm! A year ago, it was swallowed by the Dead Realm, and with it there are still near The Light Realm, these two realms are important resource points for Gladiator City. I have been here several times, and one of my... now is completely enveloped by lifelessness and can''t see anything."


    For some reason, he sighed secretly, his eyes dimmed a lot.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Go down and take a look, but be careful."


    "Finally I can move my muscles and bones."


    Zhuge Heng waved his hand vigorously, as if venting, seeing the direction, and rushing straight down.


    Zhou Shu was not in a hurry to go down, letting go of his spiritual consciousness and covering most of the world, and carefully observed.


    Not long after, the world exclaimed.


    "It''s fellow Zhuge Daoist."


    Jing Tianshan''s face changed slightly, "Is it in danger?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "He is not someone who exclaimed for danger, let''s go over."


    As soon as they landed on the realm, they saw Zhuge Heng. He was facing a long figure with a very ugly face. He said in a deep voice, "Friend Zhou, Fellow Daoist Jing, sorry, I just disturbed you."


    Before the words fell, the figure suddenly made a move, lifelessness ran across, and several black rainbows were drawn in the air.


    The dead aura is as solid as a cannonball, and anyone can perceive it. Anything that touches them will instantly lose all vitality.


    Zhuge Heng waved his hand to block, and the thick thunder force formed a shield in front of him, colliding with Heihong.


    For a while, electric lights splattered, reflecting the surroundings transparently, and also reflected the true appearance of the figure. The figure is a phoenix and a dragon, a talent, most of whom was a phoenix figure before his death, but at this time there are only two deep holes in his eyes. There was a dark black fire burning inside, and there was no more anger.


    Completely become a walking corpse.


    "Friends Dao Mei, you and I drank wine stubbornly back then, and we had a deep friendship, but today I have to be sorry. When a person dies, the lamp will go out, and there must be no harm."


    Zhuge Heng chanted a sentence in a low voice, his eyes flashed brightly, and a thunder light suddenly appeared. He was dozens of times taller, and walked towards the walking corpse step by step.


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhou Shu chased in a few steps and stopped in front of him.


    The skyrocketing thunder light touched Zhou Shu, but he couldn''t help shrinking back, as if he would get hurt if he got close.


    Zhuge Heng frowned and said, "Friend Zhou, this is an old friend of mine. I want to bury him by myself. Please get out of the way."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "He still has great use."


    "Useful?" Zhuge Heng''s mind was tense, the thunder light all over his body disappeared immediately, and he asked in surprise, "Does fellow Taoist have a way to save him?"


    "Dead people whose souls have been swallowed will definitely not be saved, but they also have value."


    Zhou Shu casually opened a few black rainbows, and raised a round mirror with his right hand.


    Snapped.


    The round mirror shattered and turned into countless fragments, with different colors, such as dazzling thousands of flowers, and thousands of butterflies, flying towards the walking corpse one after another. The walking corpse seemed to be completely frozen and motionless. Let the countless fragments surround it, surround it, and dance back and forth.


    Zhuge Heng realized, "This is...the world of Wanhuajing?"


    "If you want to see your deceased a few more times, don''t waste the opportunity."


    Zhou Shu stared at those lenses without looking back.


    Zhuge Heng stared at the scene in the fragments, muttered in a low voice, without paying attention to Zhou Shu at all, "I saw it, I saw it...this is his memory, and the scene of me drinking with him...and us When we went to Saitama Sect together..."


    Jing Tianshan seemed to feel something, and groaned, "The body is born out of nothing, like imagining various images..."


    Of course, Zhou Shu can use simple methods, such as directly using the power of reincarnation, to investigate the past of the walking corpse. This is not difficult and more concealed, but it is obviously a better choice to use the Wanhua Jingjie. As Xianshu It is necessary for the city lord and the founder to use some seemingly powerful tricks in front of outsiders, and spreading them can increase their reputation.


    This time the Wanhuajing world lasted a lot longer.


    The flowers dispersed, the walking corpse still stood there blankly, as if all its power had been taken away.


    Zhou Shu paused, and said softly, "The Daoist wants to bury his deceased, and that''s it now."


    "Thank you fellow daoist."


    Zhuge kept calm, pulled out from the memory, with a thunder tower in his palm, flew straight to cover the walking corpse in the middle.


    In the burst of thunder, the walking corpses gradually disappeared, the dust returned to dust, and the dirt returned to the earth.


    Zhuge Heng stood there quietly, his expression condensed, as if he was thinking of something.


    "When the flowers bloom, see the Buddha and enlighten no life the sea of ??bitterness makes a boat sail, the Nine-Rank Lotus State, and we are willing to go to the west together."


    Jing Tianshan put her palms together for a verse, and slowly turned to Zhou Shu, with a lot of compassion in her eyes, "This fellow Taoist Mei was so tragic and magnificent. The guardianship of the far lamp world is really the blessing of all lives. Thank you fellow Tao I saw this scene, if there is a breeze on the lotus platform, driving away the dust."


    Zhou Shu nodded solemnly, "There is a fellow Taoist who has passed away, I believe he has passed away."


    Jing Tianshan smiled slightly, as if she was holding flowers indifferently, "It''s no wonder that fellow Taoists insist on finding the realm, to find people in the realm. I really can''t imagine that there is such an ability for the dead to speak in the world. Taoists have this ability, what? It��s not hard to find answers to any questions."


    Zhou Shu shook his head lightly, his expression a little solemn, "This kind of answer is not what I want to see."


    Jing Tianshan sighed, "Yes."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3444: Informed

    "What did you see?"


    Zhuge Heng walked over, looking completely awake, with some apologetics, "I just focused on a few memory clips, but I didn''t see the important things. I didn''t help. I''m really sorry."


    Jing Tianshan smiled faintly, "Don''t care about Fellow Zhuge, Fellow Daoist Zhou can see it."


    Zhuge Heng nodded again and again, "It is good that Fellow Daoist Jing always considers others," he said and looked at Zhou Shu, "What is the answer Daoist Zhou said?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "It''s the ghost emperor."


    Zhuge Heng was stunned, "Ah? I haven''t heard of it, but as long as it is not the Lord of Jiuyou, the problem is not big, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Although the Ghost Emperor is not as good as the Lord of the Nine Nethers, it is not easier to deal with than the Lord of the Nine Nethers, and may be more troublesome."


    Zhuge Heng blinked and said blankly, "What the **** is that?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The Lord of the Nine Nethers is a special spiritual creature that is born to the extreme of death and vitality. It is a combination of pure vitality and death. It has no soul or personal will. It acts on instinct from birth. Perseverance devours the surrounding vitality, and when it reaches a certain level, it will naturally stagnate and no longer grow. In essence, it is still a kind of heaven and earth spirit, but the ghost emperor is different..."


    He slowly said, "The will of certain practitioners or other creatures resides in the dead, and grows with the dead, devouring the creatures or other dead objects, and the strength grows to the level that can completely suppress other dead objects, much higher than the ghost king. At this time, it is called the ghost emperor. Unlike the Lord of the Nine Nethers, he has a self-will, he will not act just because of vitality, he has other goals."


    Zhuge Heng seemed to realize something, "In other words, this expansion is an attack consciously launched by the ghost emperor?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Judging from the memory of that fellow Daoist Mei during his lifetime, it should be so. When the far light world was swallowed, the ghost emperor had also appeared."


    "I believe in the judgment of fellow Daoists," Zhuge Heng nodded, with a lot of puzzlement in his eyes, "I have never heard of this kind of thing. There can be this kind of self-conscious death in the dead zone full of annihilation. Thing, this is too incredible, how did you do it? Did so many dead objects driven by instinct fail to get rid of the will? No matter how deep the obsession, it will be annihilated."


    Zhou Shu paused, without answering for a while.


    If he hadn''t experienced it personally, he would have the same conclusion as Zhuge Heng, that there would be no self-will in the dead zone, because the force of annihilation is the deadly enemy of self-will, but he has experienced it.


    The last time he came to the dead zone, he recruited Xiao Hei, a ghost king with obvious self-will.


    Will it be Xiao Hei this time?


    That''s unbelievable, how can it grow hundreds of times in such a short time? Moreover, the ghost emperor seen in the world of Wanhuajing didn''t look like Xiao Hei, even if all he saw was a shadow.


    But how can there be self-will outside Xiao Hei in the dead zone?


    Xiao Hei was a trace of the soul that Zhou Shu recovered through the power of reincarnation. It can be said to be fished out of the long river of reincarnation. It is extremely coincidental that this kind of thing is almost impossible to happen a second time.


    Jing Tianshan slowly said, "Some self-will is indeed incredible."


    "Do you know?"


    Zhuge Huan''s eyes lit up, with some expectation. Zhou Shu is also true.


    Jing Tianshan obviously knew the ghost emperor, and she had seen it with Zhou Shu just now, and Zhou Shu was also very curious about this.


    Jing Tianshan contemplated for a moment, "There is a method in the bitter meditation method of Zen, which can make you not lose your will under any circumstances. Even if your body and soul are destroyed, your will will still exist. This method is extremely difficult to cultivate and requires unimaginable efforts. At a huge price, even hard meditation is difficult to succeed, and it is said that practicing this method completely loses the possibility of becoming a Buddha..."


    Zhuge Heng couldn''t help but said, "It''s the so-called abandonment of Buddha and bitter meditation. Will someone else practice?"


    Jing Tianshan hesitated for a few breaths, "Yes, my master has seen one before."


    Zhuge Heng quickly said, "Where is he?"


    Jing Tianshan slowly said, "It''s passed away, but my master thinks that it''s not really passed away. His will should be there. He just resurrected his soul through the corpse, or reincarnated, and searched for the next body to continue practicing. This is the special way of that method. Wherever the self-will is immortal, one can continue to reincarnate."


    Zhuge Heng wondered, "How did your master know that he was reincarnated?"


    "Because that was the second time my master saw him. People with different looks and different appearances, but in fact they are still the will of the past," Jing Tianshan paused, "My lineage is good at exploring self-will. He definitely couldn��t admit his mistakes. Master was very surprised at the time and paid special attention to him for a period of time. After more than a thousand years, he passed away again. It was almost the same as the last time he saw the person. Therefore, Master felt that this method of reincarnation There should be restrictions, maybe those who don''t have a long life can do it."


    Zhuge Heng seemed to have realized, "That is to say, if his self-will is in the dead zone, it will not be annihilated."


    Jing Tianshan nodded, "No, that kind of painful meditation has this ability."


    "Indeed, not even a Buddha, that kind of persistence, even the power of annihilation," Zhuge Heng paused, sighed, "Friend Jing, your master is really knowledgeable, I have never heard of it. I said that I would ask fellow daoists to help me see if I have a chance."


    Jing Tianshan nodded.


    She wouldn��t say that her master regarded that person as a candidate for Cihangzong��s disciple, and she paid special attention to it. Although the two were different people, she had the same understanding of Cihangzong and said it was not a self. Will is impossible.


    Zhuge Heng was shocked suddenly, and said, "Friend Jing Dao, do you think the ghost emperor here is the one who practices bitter meditation? His will is reincarnated on the immortal ghost king, and he can stay as a foreigner forever, and then continue to grow. , Even if you can''t become a Buddha, you can become a ghost emperor..." He glanced at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "Can I be promoted later?"


    "can."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I can become a holy ghost with the power of annihilation."


    "Really?!"


    Zhuge Heng froze and looked at Jing Tianshan unconsciously, "Friend Jing Dao, did you come for this?"


    Jing Tianshan gently shook her head and sighed, "No."


    Zhuge Heng was confused and said that is too coincidental, now this situation is caused by the ghost emperor, and you who know the inside story appear here. "


    "Does it matter?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said in a deep voice, "Even if Fellow Jing knows the inside story, she is here to get rid of the ghost emperor. Do you still think she has no connection with the ghost emperor? I also know, is it because I have no purpose? Fellow Daoist Zhuge, what we need to do right now is to resolve the threat of Gladiator City. Even if it cannot be completely driven out, we must find a way to get him to leave."


    Like a blow, Zhuge Heng''s expression was shocked, "Yes."


    He bowed to Jing Tianshan, "I''m sorry, Fellow Daoist Jing, I got a bit of a horn."


    Jing Tianshan shook her head and sighed softly, "It''s okay. Actually, I shouldn''t have said something. Some things are not suitable for others to know."


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support of the Pineapple Head of Mordor. Thank you to the book friends who have subscribed and voted. Here are 26 monthly tickets. How can you vote so many? Surprise!)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3445: taboo

    "It has nothing to do with fellow Daoists, it''s purely because of me that I''ve gotten into trouble."


    Zhuge Heng shook his head quickly and saluted, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have misunderstood fellow Taoists."


    Jing Tianshan paused, "Friend Zhuge Daoist said seriously."


    "It''s still Daoist Jing''s open-mindedness, but it makes me feel more helpless."


    Zhuge Heng laughed, and he looked at Zhou Shu, "Friend Zhou, now that the root of the problem has been found, shall we find the ghost emperor next? How to find it, I should be able to help this time. Busy?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s hard to find."


    Zhuge Heng''s expression was slightly condensed, "Why? According to your statement, it should be a relatively large ghost king, easy to recognize, right?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "It''s different. For the ghost emperor, the rich death aura is its natural domain. He is completely invisible inside, moving silently, and at a fast speed. The moment is thousands of miles."


    Zhuge Heng was stunned, "Then how to find it? Death is everywhere in the dead zone, and there is no way to find it."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Yeah, maybe it''s by our side now and can appear anytime."


    "There is such a thing?"


    Zhuge Heng was shocked and couldn''t help but look around.


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "It can be seen so that it is not called a ghost emperor."


    Zhuge Heng sighed, "I now understand why you say that the Ghost Emperor is as troublesome as the Lord of the Nine Nethers. Even if his strength is worse than the Lord of the Nine Nethers, it is not easy to deal with. There is no way to find out, unless this It''s only possible that the death aura in the dead zone is exhausted. This is... terrible."


    "do not think too much."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Zhuge Heng, took out a jade slip and gestured a few times, and handed it to him, "Take it and see."


    Zhuge Heng took the jade slip, his face was suspicious, "What is this?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The inheritance of your ancestors is infinitely useful if you learn it well."


    Zhuge Heng''s complexion changed drastically, and his figure trembled. He held the jade slip and saluted him, "Thank you Daoist Zhou, for this great kindness, I really don''t know how to repay it!"


    "Take a good look, I''ll talk about the others later."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, turned to Jing Tianshan, and said with a smile, "Friend Jing Dao, you have seen that scene before, and I have something to ask you."


    Jing Tianshan walked over slowly, but lowered her eyebrows and sighed secretly.


    The two walked not far away. Zhou Shu looked at her and said calmly, "Friend Daoist Jing, it seems that Daoist Zhuge and I have broken your business."


    Jing Tianshan looked at him, "No, you did save me."


    "You really know what I''m talking about," Zhou Shu smiled. "Don''t hide it anymore. When I used the Wanhua Jingjie to find out the ghost emperor, you were surprised not by the ghost emperor, but by my technique. , You are surprised that I can find the ghost emperor, and you, in fact, have long known that everything here is caused by the ghost emperor, right? You use the power of compassion in the dead zone at will, and it is not the ghost king that you want to lure , But the ghost emperor."


    Jing Tianshan sighed lightly, seeming to let go of something.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I believe that you are not malicious, or you will not explain the origins of the ghost emperor to us. It is just Fellow Jing. At this time, we must be more honest, otherwise no one can do what we want. thing."


    Jing Tianshan paused, "Friend Zhou, you don''t need to ask me, you should be able to know?"


    "Are you talking about the Kaleidoscope World?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said frankly, "I will not use it to you. On the one hand, you are a disciple of the Cihang School and have a deep connection with me. On the other hand, you have the Holy Shield Talisman and the Holy Musical Talisman. I cannot guarantee The fantasy world must have an effect on you."


    "Friends of Taoism are really honest."


    A hint of surprise flashed in Jing Tianshan''s eyes, and then she calmly said, "I am indeed here for the ghost emperor."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Did you know that the dead zone will expand?"


    "I don''t know, I came on my master''s order."


    Jing Tianshan paused, and said slowly, "Master instructed me to choose a fairy city on the edge of the dead zone as much as possible when developing believers outside, so I have been preaching on the edge of the dead zone. I came to Gladiator City more than 100 years ago. It��s not until recently that the realm of death began to expand, and I discovered that Master had anticipated something at the beginning. After seeing the bitter meditation practice of non-community two times, she calculated this point."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "Impersonality, is that what you said before to abandon Buddha and bitter meditation?"


    "Yes, from the method of Kuji Temple, Master said that Kuji Temple had disappeared a long time ago, and I don''t know how that one got it," Jing Tianshan showed a bit solemnly, "Will Kuji Temple still exist? The two words of mutual generation are taboos in Zen. It is best not to utter them casually."


    "I see, I won''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu agreed, only with a trace of doubt in his eyes, "Master is good at calculating?"


    Jing Tianshan nodded, "Yes, it''s not so much the way of calculation, it''s the law of destiny. In addition to the way of compassion, Master mainly cultivates the law of destiny. I don''t know the specific realm, but Master said, When Cihangzong was in trouble, she first counted..." She smiled bitterly, "So the master often said that seeing fate is not a good thing, especially when you know it will happen but don��t know how to stop it. It will only make practitioners fall into deeper despair."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant and sighed, "Master must be a rare genius in the heavens, I admire her very much."


    He rarely praised others in this way, but this senior is definitely worth it. With her talents, it should not be difficult to enter the sect in charge and become an elder of the fairy court, but she insists on staying in the Cihangzong and inheriting the way of compassion. , This matter itself is awe-inspiring.


    You know, in the eyes of most people, the law of fate is much stronger than the way of compassion.


    "of course."


    Jing Tianshan unconsciously showed pride, and her eyes became shiny, "Master is also the person I admire the most, and that''s why I joined Cihangzong."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Ci Hang Sect has a role model like Master, there is no reason not to join. By the way, the Master is not the Sect Master Ci Hang, right?"


    "surely not."


    Jing Tianshan shook her head, seemingly thoughtful, "I haven''t seen the Sect Master but I think the Master has met, otherwise she will not accept the Sect Master''s order."


    "I''m pulling away," Zhou Shu smiled, "Since the master has asked you to come over, you should tell you the way to deal with the ghost emperor, right? That''s why you will use the power of compassion in the dead zone, hoping to The ghost emperor draws over."


    Jing Tianshan shook her head, "No, Master told me that if a ghost emperor really appears in the dead zone, she can''t solve it."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "Huh?"


    "Even the ghost king can continue to resurrect in the dead zone, not to mention the ghost emperor, he is almost immortal in the dead zone. Master has long known this," Jing Tianshan looked at Zhou Shu with regret. "Master did not say how to deal with it, because she knew I couldn''t do it."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, helpless.


    Her ability and attitude didn''t seem to be able to solve the ghost emperor.


    (Ps: Thank you for the support of the monthly pass of Pineapple Head, who is not emotional, and I am still in joy, thank you~) ()


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3446: cost

    It''s not right to just think about it.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Since there is no other way, what does Master want you to do?"


    Jing Tianshan said slowly, "Tell me, if the ghost emperor is really the person that the master knows, then the ghost emperor should also listen to what the master said, maybe he will not kill more creatures."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Just spread a word?"


    "Yes."


    Jing Tianshan is very serious.


    "What''s the use?"


    Zhou Shu felt a little annoyed, "If the ghost emperor is really the person that the master knows, then his purpose of cultivating non-communications is to achieve ghost sage. He thinks that it is impossible to become sacred by normal means, so he chose this In an extreme way, someone who has a purpose from the beginning, the teacher still thinks that he will change his goal for one sentence?"


    Jing Tianshan looked at Zhou Shu, her eyes surging, "Don''t arrogantly criticize Master."


    Zhou Shu paused and sighed, "I find it too unrealistic."


    "You mean to be too naive."


    Jing Tianshan said faintly, "But you are wrong. Master does not think that the ghost emperor will stop his pace with a single sentence, but for Master, this may be the only way to stop the ghost emperor, even if there is only a chance. One-thousandth, then you must do it, in case it succeeds."


    Zhou Shu stared at her and shouted in a deep voice, "For this in case, almost 100% of your life will be sacrificed, is it worth it?"


    Jing Tianshan looked indifferent, "I voluntarily. Master never said that I must go, but before I came here, I was prepared. As a disciple of the Ci Hang Sect, this is not a difficult choice to make. "


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Leave a useless sentence, and then be killed by the ghost emperor, help him continue to grow?"


    Jing Tianshan nodded, "There is a price to save from suffering, and every disciple of Cihangzong can be the price."


    With a veil on her face and green lotus on top of her, her eyes are full of piety, and her whole body seems to have a solemn and solemn luster, like a Buddha statue that leads people upwards, anyone can see, nothing can shake her Faith, no one will do.


    Zhou Shu sighed, but was speechless, only sighed, "Ci Hangzong, really has a bunch of good disciples, one is like this, and the other is like this."


    Not to mention Yangmei, the Muyan he encountered one after another in the heavens, as well as Jing Tianshan. Although they are not strong and have different personalities, they have the same dedication to Cihanghang. I have to say, such kindness. Hangzong withered, it is a great loss to the heavens.


    "Thank you fellow Daoist for understanding, it''s not right, it''s the senior brother, isn''t it the same as the Cihangzong, the same species?"


    Jing Tianshan nodded lightly, with some caution, just the angry look of Zhou Shu made her feel that Zhou Shu would destroy her plan.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Since you call me brother, I can''t let the sister die in vain."


    Jing Tianshan''s face changed slightly, "Brother, what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t talk about this first, you will know later," Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled. "By the way, what on earth does the Master want you to say? It won''t be a sea of ??bitterness, right?"


    Jing Tianshan was surprised, "Ah, brother, you know too!"


    "It''s really this sentence... It''s true everywhere."


    Zhou Shu felt bitter and sighed, "Master thinks this sentence will be useful?"


    Jing Tianshan nodded, "Master said that it is not necessarily useful, but this sentence is already the best. When Master saw him in the second life, he noticed the non-community in his cultivation, and said this sentence to tell him not to continue. He practiced bitter meditation, but he didn��t listen. Now in another lifetime, maybe he will listen to it again, and he should also realize that the speaker knows him.��


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "That''s really useful, but it''s better to add one more sentence."


    Jing Tianshan curiously asked, "What''s the addition?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The three generations are destined, I hope you will see you again."


    "what?"


    Jing Tianshan was stunned, she didn''t know what to say, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Zhou Shu explained very seriously, "Master and he have met the second life. If it is still him this time, it means that it is the third life. It is not strange to say that the third life is destined. Maybe he will think of some past events after hearing it. If you continue to stay in the dead zone, there will be no further expansion."


    "You are all nonsense, Master is not allowed to talk like that."


    Jing Tianshan stared at Zhou Shu, with a hint of anger, "Master has already escaped the dust, and will never say goodbye. That person has entered the dead zone and became a ghost emperor. He can''t leave himself, and it is impossible to return to the immortal world, you Words have no value and cannot be useful."


    "Hehe."


    Zhou Shu admitted frankly, "I''m really nonsense, but I think that adding two sentences together might make him shake."


    "Shake it, you mean to take the opportunity..."


    Jing Tianshan thought of something, her eyes lit up, and the lotus flower on top of her head opened up.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "It seems that you are planning to take the opportunity to kill the ghost emperor."


    Jing Tianshan nodded, "Of course I thought about it. That''s something to do after there is no other way. If he doesn''t listen to the message, I will try my best to deal with him. Then death is not considered dead."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It would be better if you know how to work around, haha, I''ll be with you."


    Jing Tianshan hurriedly said, "Brother, this matter has nothing to do with you. I will do my best. You can''t take your life for it."


    "I can also be regarded as a disciple of the Cihang School. When I need to pay the price, I can''t walk away. This is what you said," Zhou Shu said calmly. "Besides, as your brother, how can I let you be alone? Difficulty?"


    Jing Tianshan was shocked and looked at Zhou Shu for a while, "But..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Needless to say, this is my plan, besides, this guy may not only have fate with your master, I am also looking for him."


    Jing Tianshan was a little confused for a while, and said firmly, "Senior brother has also seen him?"


    "I haven''t met, but someone I''ve heard of is very similar to him."


    Zhou Shu paused, "When I first came to the dead zone, I got some relics in the hands of a ghost king. Later I learned that those relics came from an abbot named Kulei in the Great Ku Temple of the Ten Thousand Ends World~ www.novelhall.com~ He also cultivated bitter meditation. After he ran from the Suspense Sect two thousand years ago, he built a big bitter temple here, and then was killed by the ghost king in the dead zone..."


    He explained it in detail, and slowly said, "I think this pain and joy is probably the previous life he became the ghost emperor."


    "possible!"


    Jing Tianshan was surprised and nodded, "From time to time, it is very similar. Most of the past practitioners died in the Suspension Bell Sect, and then they resurrected their souls with their corpses, reincarnated, and reincarnated in another life, two thousand years. Later, he thought that he had reached the possibility of being promoted to the ghost emperor, and he would go to death in the dead zone. Otherwise, with his continuous reincarnation ability, how could he be killed by a ghost king."


    "You think so too."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "When you said those things, I thought of bitterness and happiness, so I think it is necessary for me to find out an answer, otherwise the guys in the Great bitter temple think I killed Their brothers."


    (Ps: Regarding the pain and happiness, there is a chapter written in the front, so I won''t go into details here.) ()


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3447: Can start

    After thinking for a few breaths, Jing Tianshan hesitated, "But...I still think it''s better not to take risks, brother."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    "Senior brother does not need to put himself to death in order to confirm one thing."


    Jing Tianshan looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "I am not the same as Senior Brother. I am determined to help Master fulfill my wish. Although I don''t know if this is her wish, I decided this very early, and Senior Brother is different. Brother has his own Xianshu City and has a boundless future, so why bother to die here?"


    Zhou Shu understood something, "Do you think I must die?"


    Jing Tianshan sighed lightly, "I don''t know, but I can''t think of a way to leave safely facing the ghost emperor."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I won''t do things that you don''t understand me and are not sure of. As long as you can shake the will of the ghost emperor, even if you can''t kill him, there is a great chance of injuring him seriously, let alone worry about safety. I promise everyone can leave."


    "how could be����"


    Jing Tianshan was quite surprised and was at a loss for a while, "That''s the ghost emperor, and in the dead zone, the master can''t kill him."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, "The self-will and annihilation are always in conflict. As a combination of the two, there must be loopholes before he becomes a ghost saint, and I am a person who is very good at catching loopholes...I can only Say it, Junior Sister."


    Staring at Zhou Shu with a confident face, the doubt in Jing Tianshan''s eyes gradually subsided, and she nodded gently, "Well, brother, but no matter what, I won''t let you die in front of me."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "I now understand why the Ci Hang Sect in the heavens is becoming more and more withered."


    Jing Tianshan was startled, "Why?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Everyone like you will only sacrifice oneself, that disciple is long gone, so what else can the sect be without withering."


    Jing Tianshan lowered her head, a little embarrassed, "Senior brother, don''t say that, we still cherish our lives, but the matter is over, we have to do it."


    "I mean, it''s so decided."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, his eyes were not far away. Zhuge Heng was still reading the jade slip, frowning, and smashing his head from time to time. It could be seen that he wanted to understand the inheritance of Zhuge''s family. The picture is profound, and most of them have not yet started.


    Jing Tianshan seemed to think, "Brother, how do I draw the ghost emperor out? I have used a lot of compassion last time, but it didn''t work."


    "I''m also thinking about it," Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously. "If you know this will happen, just bring the eternal heart lamp in advance. A little bit in this dead zone will definitely attract the ghost emperor. Come, if there is the Lord of the Nine Nethers, maybe it can be drawn out."


    Jing Tianshan was stunned, and said in surprise, "Brother has an immortal heart lamp?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Why, I can be regarded as the orthodox Cihangzong, is the junior sister interested in going to me?"


    "Have."


    Jing Tianshan nodded without hesitation, "I heard that you can communicate with Great Immortal Cihang by using an inextinguishable heart lamp. I have always wanted to try."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of doubt, "Have you not seen it? I heard that there are eighty-one inextinguishable heart lamps. As long as there are disciples of Cihang in the heavens, the lamps will be immortal and will not disappear. With the power of your master It makes no sense to not want to get one or two of them?"


    Jing Tianshan is very serious, "No, although there are eighty-one heart lamps, almost all of them are hidden by the immortal world. This can be regarded as one of the main reasons for the decline of Cihangzong. All I know is the one from the master, and then the brother. There."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Hid you all hidden?"


    Jing Tianshan showed some depression and sighed, "I heard that the master said that they are buried in an underground abyss, and it is almost impossible to reproduce the world. In order to find these heart lights, the Ci Hang Sect did not know how many of the same people died, and even the deputy sovereign was because of this. Missing, no news so far."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "The abyss..."


    "Said it is a place that no one can find, no one knows where it is, not only the eternal heart lamp, but also many other treasures, holy relics and practitioners of the sect are imprisoned there, and they will not reappear until they die. In the heavens," Jing Tianshan glanced at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "There is total darkness caused by the fairy world, this is what the master said."


    Zhou Shu said with relief, "I will find it someday."


    He knew where the abyss Jing Tianshan was talking about was that he had been to Abyss City. Not only him, Xiao Su and Jiang Ma had been there, but they had only been there. The Abyss City was definitely not as simple as they had seen. There are huge secrets hidden in the abyss, as well as unimaginable dangers.


    Jing Tianshan nodded slightly, "Yeah."


    Zhou Shu patted his head and said with a smile, "When I talked about the unextinguishable heart lamp, I realized that I had overlooked an important thing."


    Seeing him take out an egg-sized bead that exudes light, and perceiving the power in the faint light, the doubts on her face gradually turned into surprises, "This...this is the Baohua Bead of Ci Hangzong, it is so big! "


    "Yes, you should have seen it too."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He brought Baohua Zhu out to find Yangmei. He would try it out in every world. After a long time in the world, he ignored it. The role of Baohua Zhu is not only Used to find people.


    Jing Tianshan watched Bao Huazhu, moving her steps unconsciously, and inexplicably had an urge to feel it firsthand.


    Zhou Shu explained, "The Baohua Pearl can greatly spread the power of compassion. The stronger the obstacles it encounters, the more shining it will be. It just plays in this dead zone. It can at least increase your strength of compassion. Five to eight times, but what it increases is not strength, but penetration. It exists to make more people feel the power of compassion, not to make the power of compassion stronger."


    Jing Tianshan couldn''t help nodding, and looked at Baohua Zhu and said, "Brother, I understand that Master has it, but not as good as you. The power in this Baohua Zhu gives people a sense of closeness."


    "Maybe this is earlier, closer to the essence..."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and stretched out his hand, "Junior Sister, I will use it for you temporarily."


    "Thank you brother!"


    Jing Tianshan quickly took it over, gently stroked a few times, suddenly intoxicated, peaceful and content.


    "You still need to do the thing that attracts the ghost emperor but don''t worry, I will help you secretly, and that guy," Zhou Shu glanced at Zhuge Heng and said slowly, "Zhuge Fellow Daoist is an enthusiastic person. He will definitely not leave alone. He will also participate in dealing with the ghost emperor. Of course, he is a very good help."


    "Ok."


    Jing Tianshan''s eyes flashed, "But can he recognize these kindness powers?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said indifferently, "Don''t worry about him too much, just don''t tell him the details, whether he recognizes it or not, he will regard it as a creative force, he will do it, and he can only do it."


    Jing Tianshan nodded, "When do we start, do we need to make some preparations, brother?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "If you are ready, you can start now."


    "what?"


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3448: Do not talk nonsense

    "Start now?"


    Jing Tianshan looked at Zhou Shu suspiciously, "Brother are all ready?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I don''t have much to prepare. The key is that the ghost emperor will not come out soon. You need to spread the power of compassion for a long time. You can''t stop in the middle. More, the more likely the ghost emperor will appear."


    Jing Tianshan was a little puzzled, "Is that so..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "In the dead zone, ghost kings are indestructible, but they need to resurrect after death. This time will consume a lot of annihilation power. When a large number of ghost kings are resurrecting and consume annihilation power At that time, the dead zone will be turbulent, and the ghost emperor as the ruler may realize it, and then come to check the situation...If the dead zone is not changed, you will not be able to attract it no matter how you tempt."


    "The dead zone will not change, and the ghost emperor will not come over."


    Jing Tianshan understood something, "So I did a lot of useless work before...I''m so stupid, really."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "How can it be useless? If you don''t cite, we won''t meet it. No one can reach the goal."


    Jing Tianshan glanced at Zhou Shu and nodded gently, "I know, brother, then I''m ready to start."


    Saying that she took out some things and set up an array on the spot, similar to the spirit gathering formation, it was fine within half an hour. She raised her head and smiled and said, "Brother, I''m fine here, it should be able to last. Month."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "One month is enough, the dead zone is expanding here, and the ghost emperor who controls it will not be too far away."


    "Shall we start then?"


    Jing Tianshan was holding the Baohua Pearl, a glimmer of expectation flashed in her eyes.


    "I called him over and we will protect the law for you."


    Zhou Shu turned to Zhuge Heng and shouted, "Friend Zhuge Daoist, I will look at it later, now I have something to do!"


    Zhuge Heng''s body was shocked, put down the jade slip and walked over, depressed, "Daoyou Zhou, your inheritance is too difficult, I know the battle Dao, but I don''t have a clue looking at this eight formation map. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There is a dojo in Xianshu City to teach this."


    "Xianshu City..." Zhuge Heng read a few words and was startled, "Isn''t that your Xiancheng? You want me to pass?"


    "Look at your bewildered appearance, sober up first, don''t think about it," Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Dao Fellow Zhuge, fellow Daoist Jing and I plan to introduce you here again. It''s best to bring the ghost emperor over. The problem is solved here, and Gladiator City can be preserved."


    "and many more����"


    Zhuge Heng pondered for a few moments and wondered, "Are you going to bring the Ghost Emperor over and kill him?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s what it means, are you planning to stay with us or go back first?"


    Zhuge Heng subconsciously said, "Of course we are together, we are here together, and we have to go back together," he looked at Zhou Shu with an expression of dissatisfaction, "Friend Zhou, are you still underestimating me now?"


    "Okay, don''t be wordy."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Jing Tianshan, "Go ahead."


    "Yes."


    Jing Tianshan didn''t say much, the Baohua Pearl in her hand flashed and suddenly brightened.


    The soft white light, which was as soft as water and condensed as substance, cut through the darkness in an instant, and kept going outward, penetrating into the distant unknown.


    Looking at the holy and glowing Jing Tianshan, and feeling the endless power around him, Zhuge Heng looked surprised, "Daoist Jing, did you hide your strength before? How could it be so..."


    "Stop talking and prepare to meet the enemy."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the dead zone with a solemn expression. In less than a breath, hundreds of black shadows appeared on the edge of the white light curtain. Obviously, it was the ghost king and its servants, responding one by one, one by one. , The shadows are getting more and more and getting closer.


    "It came really fast, just to vent my anger!"


    Zhuge Heng''s eyes were cold, he swept out and rushed into the group of dark shadows.


    At the beginning, he was fairly relaxed. He did everything by himself. The shadows were torn apart one after another, and there was still time to wait for the next wave, but before long, the situation changed. There were clearly visible ghost servants everywhere in the sky, and they could no longer Counting in hundreds, replaced by thousands and tens of thousands, there are dozens of ghost kings, but not only the sky, but also large and small black shadows on the ground constantly, rushing towards Jing Tianshan eagerly.


    "This is too much, right?"


    Zhuge Heng couldn''t help but said, "The creative power of Daoists is really extraordinary."


    Zhou Shu stood with his hand in hand, "Does the Daoist panic? This is just the beginning. If I say that this kind of attack should be increased by five to twenty times and it will last for a month, how does the Daoist feel?"


    "I feel..." Zhuge Heng glared at him and said angrily, "Are you not here to help?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s not time yet, fellow Taoist, don''t you think now is the best time to practice the eight formations? Back then, the ancestors of the Zhuge family met millions of enemies with the 18 formations, calmly. In the end, he retreated from the enemy. His cultivation base was worse than yours."


    "This...I have read this record, but..."


    Zhuge Heng glanced at the enemies around him, his heart was inexplicably agitated, and wiped his face, "Then I will fight it!"


    Zhou Shu caressed his palm and said, "Yes, if you have such aspirations, you won''t feel ashamed when you continue to see your ancestors."


    Jing Tianshan''s figure trembled slightly and couldn''t help saying, "Brother, you said he seems to be going to die."


    "He can''t die."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and said loudly, "Think about what you''ve seen before, and then follow it naturally, the so-called eight formations..."


    In the sound of chanting, Zhuge Heng aroused a lot of fighting spirit, but the fighting spirit returned to fighting spirit, and the fighting strength was getting worse and worse. However, there were more and more dead things surrounding him, and he had been left and right. The appearance is almost gone.


    Jing Tianshan quickly said, "Brother, you seem to interfere with him."


    Zhou Shu also felt the same way and sighed unconsciously, "Ah, what I said are all good words, experience and experience that ordinary people can''t even hear. What''s more, when a person is dying, his comprehension should be soaring. Yes, why is he getting worse and worse."


    Jing Tianshan was in a daze, suspiciously, "There is an epiphany before dying, why haven''t I heard of it."


    "Never mind... let him mark it Zhou Shu suddenly shouted, "Daoist Zhuge, pay attention to the lines around you and act according to their guidelines! "


    "line?"


    Zhuge Heng, who was busy confronting the enemy, took time to look at his side. Sure enough, a clear blue line appeared in the middle of the sky full of light. It looked vaguely like the eight-array picture that I read before, but it was more detailed and more three-dimensional. Each step was shown in detail, and when the last line fell on him, he heard the guidance from Zhou Shu more clearly, and he was overjoyed, "I see, fellow daoist! Why didn''t you do this earlier?"


    "Do not talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu frowned and scolded, "Don''t go to places outside the line, there is a talisman I set up, you won''t be saved if you move!"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 201071510010284 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    :. :


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3449: Sweetness

    "I know."


    Zhuge Hengli seemed to feel something on the line, "I''ve been aware of it a long time ago, but how did you make the formation talisman out of thin air?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him coldly, "Why do you talk so much."


    Zhuge Heng chuckled, only to be quiet for a short time, and then yelled again, "Friends of Daoist, your formation is too powerful! Completely separate the dead, no matter how many enemies there are, I have to face it. There are always only five, which is just the number I can easily handle. Now my efficiency in killing the enemy has increased by at least five times! And there is no need to worry about safety!"


    "It''s not my formation, but your ancestor''s."


    Zhou Shu scolded, and said with emotion, "Your ancestors left behind, but they are all good things."


    Zhuge Heng was overjoyed, "What else?"


    Zhou Shu turned his head and said, "This eight-array map alone is enough for you to learn for thousands of years. Do you want something else? Concentrate on your business."


    Zhuge Heng seemed to have made up his mind and said seriously, "I will go to Xianshu City if I can really eliminate the danger of Gladiator City. No matter how much I can learn, it''s definitely right to follow you."


    Time passed a little bit.


    The light curtain of the power of compassion created by Jing Tianshan is still expanding, but more and more dead objects are invading in. There are a large number of black and compact areas. It is a bit difficult to see through them, and some places are completely blocked. , Can''t see anything.


    "Brother, it''s been three days."


    Jing Tianshan whispered, "I haven''t felt an overpowering existence yet, maybe I haven''t come yet?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Neither did I, but before the ghost emperor appeared, it was difficult to perceive it. Just keep going, and I will take care of it here."


    Jing Tianshan whispered, "No, Zhuge Dao is a bit difficult to be friendly, brother, go and help him, I should be fine."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and glanced at him. With the protection of the eight formations, Zhuge Heng was not too exhausted, but he did show a look of fatigue. After all, there were too many dead objects surrounding him, and he couldn''t be killed no matter how much he was killed. Sometimes there will be situations where you face two or three ghost kings at the same time.


    The strength of the ghost king is difficult to distinguish in detail, some are very strong and some are very weak, the strong is similar to the Hunyuan Jinxian, and the weak is the general Daluo Jinxian.


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, seemingly thoughtful, "He doesn''t look like he has gone through many battles. It''s a bit strange. Isn''t the living environment in Outland very difficult? But all Hunyuan Golden Immortals are killed all the way, and Hearing the name Gladiator City, it must also be a fairy city who likes fighting."


    "Friends, you thought it was you!"


    Zhuge Hengxian heard it, and hurriedly shouted, "I haven''t been chased by the immortal world. Where can I go through a lot of battles? Besides, the name Gladiator is not created because I like fighting. City Lord Ding started it to commemorate an old man. The name basically doesn''t fight."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You still have the energy to speak, so you can fight for a few more days."


    Zhuge Heng disapprovingly said, "It won��t be a problem if you play for more than ten days. The longer you play, the better you will understand the true meaning of the eight formations. However, I am a little worried that the Daoists�� eight formations cannot completely block the dead. I can''t help it if it leaks."


    "I can expand the eight-array map, but I''m afraid you can''t stand it, forget it."


    Before he finished his words, a green shadow flew out before him, and he shouted as soon as he came out, "You want to suffocate this palace, obviously there are so many enemies!"


    Zhou Shu touched her head, "Go ahead, don''t run out of the light curtain, and don''t touch the lines above, everything else is up to you."


    Caiying blinked, "You mean, I don''t need to pretend to be a sword spirit?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay."


    "The palace is gone!"


    Jian Guang flew straight up, and wherever it passed, dark shadows scattered one after another. No matter the ghost king or other dead objects, they were not the enemy of one unit.


    The sword of the suppression of evil itself is aimed at this kind of dead and evil things, and it is really invincible.


    "Damn it, isn''t this bad? My palace is not accustomed to staying in the sword at all right now, it''s still happily after coming out.


    The laughter was refreshing, and it seemed to be really comfortable. Indeed, the cultivator was used to using the sword, and then he had to go back to the sword to play the sword spirit. It was indeed very wronged and couldn''t exert his best ability. It was embarrassing for her.


    Zhuge Heng stared at Jian Guang, his eyes were a little straight.


    Thinking of something, he turned his head back angrily, "Friend Zhou, it turns out that you also concealed your strength before, and you also carried a powerful sword repairer no less than yours! There is also fellow Jing Dao, so I am the one who spares no effort? You? What a cunning!"


    Jing Tianshan whispered, "I don''t have one."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "That can only mean that your hole cards are too few, and you ran out of cards at the beginning, you are not a qualified practitioner."


    "I won''t tell you anymore."


    Zhuge Heng turned his head and knocked off the dead object in front of him, a little aggrieved, but more happy.


    The stronger the strength of one''s own side, the greater the possibility of completing the task. If you really solve the problem of the expansion of the dead zone in one fell swoop, it will be wonderful. The reward of the city lord is second, and your own satisfaction is the most important. When he introduces himself in the future, he will be able to tell his origins more frankly. The children of the Zhuge family, with the inheritance of the Zhuge family, have done things that the immortal world cannot or even dare to do.


    With Caiying''s participation, the battle situation has changed a lot.


    The full expansion of the sword domain is a killer weapon, the sword intent is vertical and horizontal, easy and free, just like erasing the words on the blackboard with an eraser, the dark dead objects are scattered by the sword intent, and gradually appear bright. This It made Zhuge Heng a lot easier, and Zhou Shu could perceive the ghost emperor without interference.


    Zhou Shu hasn''t moved, just waiting for the appearance of the ghost emperor.


    This greatest enemy, unconsciously, is likely to appear in an unexpected place, perhaps right behind her, or just above Jing Tianshan''s head. He must be contained when he appears, otherwise everything he did before. Efforts are wasted.


    Two more days passed.


    There are no more dark shadows in the light curtain constructed by the power of compassion, but Caiying also retreats at this time.


    Except for some sword repairers that use Dao weapon flying swords, the sword intent released by Jian Xiu comes from itself. Long-term use will inevitably be accompanied by a lot of consumption. After two days, the sword intent that is picked is completely empty. Unable to continue fighting.


    Normal sword repairers encounter this situation, and it takes years or even longer to practice and transform to restore the sword intent to the previous level, but Caiying is different. After entering a higher realm, her sword body advantage It also showed that as long as the soul fluid, pill, or even fairy jade is used to restore the body''s functions, one can restore his sword intent at the same time.


    With Zhou Shu''s assistance, she can fully recover in less than four days.


    The countless time and energy spent in the past will eventually be rewarded.


    Of course, during this time, it was Zhuge Heng''s turn to suffer again, but this time he didn''t need Zhou Shu to say anything, he took the initiative.


    It seems that after this high-intensity battle, he has gained a lot of insights in the eight formation map and tasted the sweetness.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Huashuiyue in the mirror, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3450: Most different

    A few days later.


    Caiying rejoined the battle, Zhuge Heng became more and more courageous, and everything seemed to be under control.


    But not long after, the situation suddenly changed.


    The overwhelming black shadows gathered from all directions, and in just a quarter of an hour, the light curtain was compressed to only a few tens of miles.


    As the number of enemies increased, the two quickly felt the pressure, and within a short while they reached the point of difficulty.


    There are at least a thousand ghost kings, countless ghosts, and the key is that there are some strange dead objects that Zhou Shu has never seen before. They are swollen with lumps and thorns, which are like magnified many times. Snake berry.


    These snake-berry-like dead objects have no attack power. They will explode as long as they are hit, turning into a pool of silt, suspended in the air.


    "Friend Zhou, what are these things?"


    Zhuge Heng was a little frightened, "Thunder''s power has been greatly hindered, and it is impossible to fight normally!"


    "You can''t kill it, Zhou!"


    Caiying''s actions were much slower, Jian Guang no longer had a sense of elegance, as if she had fallen into a mud, jumping forward step by step.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and the problem was obviously with the snake-berry-shaped monster.


    The silt formed after they die is actually extremely viscous and rich in annihilation power. The power level is quite high, and most of the laws of control can not damage it, even the omnipresent sword intent. Will be dragged by them and consumed each other to nothing.


    They could not be eliminated in the air, and became a huge obstacle to Caiying and Zhugehuan''s actions.


    For Zhou Shu, it is not difficult to get rid of these, but the question is where they came from.


    This level of annihilation power is definitely not what the ghost king can do. Could it be that the ghost king is coming? These are his pioneers?


    Regarding the ghost emperor, it has been recorded in very early ancient books, but people who have actually faced him, excluding the saints, may not exceed five in the heavens. Of course, there is no one here. Of course, Zhou Shu does not know these things. Is it a sign that the ghost emperor is coming? This is a bit troublesome. If he is distracted to clean up these things, will he be attacked by the ghost emperor, and all his efforts will be abandoned?


    "Brother!"


    "what happened?"


    Zhou Shu stopped when he heard it, let alone Jing Tianshan.


    Jing Tianshan''s eyes were condensed, "Senior brother, don''t worry, just wait for the ghost emperor, I have a way."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Just concentrate on doing the temptation thing. Besides, what can you do? Ci Hangzong is not good at..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhou Shu was stuck.


    The holy brilliance of Jing Tianshan''s body has suddenly increased a lot. It is not to be seen. In the dazzling light, a white lotus slowly blooms. What follows is a stronger light, which is impossible to look directly at. Zhou Shu has to Back down a bit.


    It''s not like the power of compassion at all.


    Perceiving those rays of light, Zhou Shu realized something, and said in surprise, "This is the realm of pure magic?"


    A voice came out of the white light, "Senior brother, don''t underestimate me. After following Master for so many years, I have learned something."


    "This is not a point."


    Zhou Shu was still surprised, "One of the seven domains of Cihangzong, because its characteristics are not in line with the heart of Cihangzong disciples. It is a realm that is more difficult to cultivate than the Qinglian Sanctuary. It did not exist in the heyday of Cihangzong. How many people will meet, it��s really surprising that you can learn this, Junior Sister!"


    "It feels like the senior is laughing at me, saying that I am not gentle enough and have lost my heart."


    Jing Tianshan seemed to be a little dissatisfied, "Cultivating into the realm of Jingdevil really needs to abandon the compassion, become less like a disciple of Cihangzong, and be ridiculed by the same school... But I want to say that the realm of Jingdevil does not mean that I am not Cihangzong Disciple, I have always been."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "No, no, I''m not ridiculing, on the contrary, the junior sister is the most different Cihangzong disciple I have ever seen. It is not a big deal to temporarily discard the compassionate heart. It is not necessary to be compassionate to the enemy. If you have something, I often do this kind of thing."


    "I''m just talking, brother, don''t be too serious."


    Jing Tianshan smiled suddenly, "If I don''t believe brother, I won''t use it, brother, this is the first time I use it."


    In the realm of demon purification, the silt-like power of annihilation that was originally condensed into masses quickly disappeared, like the sun dispelled the dark clouds, the light curtain became clear and clear, and Zhuge Heng and Caiying were free from obstacles. , The combat power immediately returned to normal, and the situation would stabilize again in a short while.


    "Friend Jing Dao, your trump card is too powerful, right?!"


    Zhuge Heng was distracted to praise Jing Tianshan, and he was free from the power of annihilation that plagued him. He was vulnerable in this field. How could he not marvel at him, but he also noticed something, these powers, It doesn''t seem to be the power of creativity, right?


    The power of creation is the source of vitality, and it will be full of vitality no matter what, and in this field, there is only full of murderous opportunities.


    It is definitely not the power of creation.


    Although aware of it, he wisely chose not to speak.


    In fact, he felt that something was wrong a long time ago, not only because of Jing Tianshan, but also because of the sword repairman. He had heard of the sword repairman holding the purple sword when he was in Gladiator. Many people in the city have fought against each other... But what about it, now they are comrades fighting side by side, and maybe they will be in the future. After experiencing it, they will not betray.


    Jing Tianshan seemed a little embarrassed, "Really?"


    Zhuge Heng nodded quickly, "Of course, I feel that none of the Golden Immortals in the city can compare to you."


    Jing Tianshan smiled faintly, "I rarely hear such words, but thank you, friend Zhuge."


    "Why don''t you praise this palace?!"


    Caiying was a little unhappy, "There are more enemies killed in this palace than you!"


    Zhuge Heng hesitated for a moment, and said straightly, "I don''t know the name of fellow Daoist, so it''s hard to speak, but I will never admire fellow Daoist less than fellow Daoist Jing. The sword intent of fellow Daoist is all-encompassing, and it''s a big deal. Thousand, it seems that you have integrated everyone��s sword intent into your own sword intent. I don��t know how to describe it, but it is certain that it is the strongest I have ever seen, and fellow Taoists will surely become Holy."


    "You are quite knowledgeable, and I am very satisfied that you can say such a thing."


    Caiying was excited for a while danced lightly, the sword light scattered everywhere, and countless dead objects were suffering, "Zhou! Look at people, learn from others, don��t always scold Ben palace."


    Zhuge Heng moved in a spirit, "Family Daoist is the Lord of the Palace?"


    Caiying couldn''t help nodding, happier, "Yes, if you call me Lord Palace Master, I will be happier."


    Jing Tianshan also had some intentions, "I don''t know where the palace owner is, it must be very gorgeous, I haven''t been to the palace yet."


    Caiying quickly agreed, "I invite you to see Xianshu City''s main palace... By the way, Zhou, where is my Liuxia Palace?"


    "Holy Shield Talisman!"


    Zhou Shu, who had been silent for a while, suddenly shouted, shaking all around him.


    At that moment, the light curtain seemed to collapse.


    (PS: Thank you for the support of the prodigal son of Biancheng, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3451: Im fine

    It really collapsed.


    The power of compassion is being split, falling down in large chunks, like broken glass. In the gaps of the fragments, there are shadows. They are different from the dark shadows formed by dead objects and have no fixed shape. They are connected to each other, and they are continuously extending along with the cracks, and the end of all shadows points to the center of the light curtain, which is Jing Tianshan sitting upright.


    At this time, Jing Tianshan was wrapped in a solid eggshell, and there were tentacles-like shadows outside, some of which had even plunged into the eggshell.


    Jing Tianshan in the eggshell was shaking.


    Everything happened in an instant, and she didn''t even feel it. If Zhou Shu hadn''t called out the "Holy Shield Talisman", she would definitely be pierced by these shadows and then swallowed. These shadows were annihilation that she could not resist. Power.


    There is no doubt from the ghost emperor.


    In the collapsing light curtain, Caiying and Zhugehuan were also not aware of it, but at the moment it collapsed, the two suddenly went outside the light curtain.


    "what happened?"


    The two looked at each other, and their eyes were full of surprise.


    What happened just now was all at a loss, and I quickly looked into the distance.


    At this time, the light curtain had shrunk to a radius of thousands of miles, surrounded by dense black shadows, completely blindfolded, only faint light came out.


    "Daoist Zhou sent us out? Did the ghost emperor come?"


    Realizing something soon, Zhuge Heng hurriedly flew towards the light curtain, but was blocked by a sword light before he took a step. Caiying stood in front of him, changed the stubbornness of the past, his expression became very solemn, the tip of the sword was slightly slightly Shivered, "Don''t go!"


    Zhuge Heng shouted, "What nonsense are you talking about? Don''t let the two of them deal with the ghost emperor?"


    Caiying said calmly, "Since Zhou sent the palace out, it means that he intends to solve it alone. If the palace doesn''t go, don''t disturb him either."


    Zhuge Heng sternly said, "Are you crazy? That is the ghost emperor, no less powerful than the quasi-sage, you let him fight with a golden fairy? Even if you and I are not as good as him, you can help a little bit. Get busy! Didn��t we cooperate well just now, what''s wrong with you now?"


    "My palace is very good."


    Caiying is not polite at all, "Even if you go to the palace, you are dragging your feet. You go, huh."


    "you����"


    Zhuge Heng paused, and slowly calmed down his emotions, "Friend Taoist, in my opinion, your kendo is still above him, and your ability or ability is not lost to him. How could you be dragging your feet? Dealing with enemies like the ghost emperor. , Naturally the more helpers, the better... You are not afraid of death, are you?"


    Caiying couldn''t help but sneer, "It''s ridiculous, I''ve died several times in this palace, so I still fear death?"


    Zhuge Heng slowly said, "Then what are you..."


    "Okay! No wonder Zhou said that you are troublesome, you are really long-winded, if you want to go, you must beat this palace first!"


    Caiying raised the sword, her eyes became fierce, "I can''t stop even a sword in my palace, and want to help Zhou? I will tell you directly, one hundred and eighty of you are not Zhou''s opponents. People like you will either make trouble or feed the ghost emperor if you go, and then have to trouble Zhou to save you!"


    "You guy!"


    Zhuge Heng, who has always been good-tempered, couldn''t help cursing, but looking at Caiying, he couldn''t make a move.


    I was a comrade-in-arms who fought together just now, will he become an opponent in a flash?


    The two men froze in this way.


    The light curtain not far away was still rapidly collapsing, and in such a short time, it had shrunk to the size of hundreds of miles.


    The dense black shadows around him gradually became clear. It was not the ghost king and ghost servant, but the solid annihilation power. There was no more dead object in the sky, and the same was true in the light curtain.


    Zhou Shu stood above Jing Tianshan, his hands slightly open, very calm.


    Even if a few shadows have entangled his feet, his expression has not changed at all.


    The existence of the light curtain is hardly perceived inside, there are only a few light spots, and there are diffuse shadows everywhere, and they are all connected together as they continue to spread, completely covering Zhou Shu and Jing Tianshan.


    The sudden attack and the use of the Holy Shield Talisman consumed a lot of energy, and Jing Tianshan remained calm.


    "Brother, are you here?"


    "Yes, it''s here in its entirety. You can pass the message. If you read it right, it''s the person you want to find."


    Jing Tianshan nodded lightly and said loudly, "The sea of ??suffering is boundless, and the shore is turning back... The third life is destined, I hope you will see you again."


    Before the words fell, the surrounding shadows suddenly shook, wandering around, forming a huge face in front of the two of them.


    The mouth opened suddenly, "You are..."


    Only two bytes, mixed with weird screams, sounded particularly boring.


    Seemingly aware of a chance, Jing Tianshan quickly said, "Master asked me to come, she..."


    Huh, huh, huh-


    Suddenly there was an ear-piercing screaming sound, the turbulent sound was extremely sharp, and it was extremely uncomfortable when I heard it, as if the soul would be pierced, even if it was under the protection of the Holy Shield Talisman, I could not continue to speak.


    "dead!"


    Accompanied by a scream, the huge face quickly dispersed, and after gathering with the surrounding shadows, thousands of shadow blades stretched out and pierced straight towards the Holy Shield. Even though the Holy Shield was separated, Jing Tianshan was still at heart. She palpitated and couldn''t help shaking. The annihilation power in the blade was terrifying to the extreme, and it could definitely shatter everything, and was directly judged as a mortal blow by her perception.


    Zhou Shu moved.


    The body grew in an instant, and was blocking the Divine Shield.


    Pop, pop!


    There was a sudden sound, and the shadow blade would never evade, all stabbed Zhou Shu.


    There were hundreds of holes in Zhou Shu''s body, and the shadows still stayed on the wounds, like pipes, and the solid annihilation power was continuously poured into it through the shadows, almost in the blink of an eye, Zhou Shu''s whole body It was shrouded in shadow, and it was all dark, as if it had become part of the shadow.


    "Brother!"


    Jing Tianshan was shocked, her face turned pale, and her eyes were reddish.


    "I''m fine."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, standing like that, still indifferent, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Jing Tianshan couldn''t help saying, "It''s okay with this? I don''t believe it!"


    Zhou Shu shook his headLooking at the surrounding shadows, he slowly said, "I''ve caught you."


    It seems that I also noticed something wrong. The huge shadow vibrated. I wanted to take back those sharp blades and stop swallowing temporarily, but I couldn''t do it. Those annihilation powers continued to pour into Zhou Shu''s body, and the speed seemed to have accelerated a bit. .


    "Ha ha."


    A clear laugh came out inexplicably.


    Immediately, in front of the two, a normal-sized shadow gradually emerged.


    Standing with his hands folded, his body was covered with scars vertically, horizontally and horizontally, and his hanging head trembled slightly, as if he was chanting something. When he was fully revealed, the figure suddenly raised his head and his sharp eyes were falling on Zhou Shu. On his body, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he let out a sneer.


    "The mere body of reincarnation, want to destroy me?"


    (PS: Thank you, Ye Yu, Xiaoxiang Hua Xian Xia for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3452: Then you try

    "The body of reincarnation?"


    In an instant Jing Tianshan understood something, and the sadness gradually disappeared, but the astonishment became more and more, "Brother, have you cultivated into the body of reincarnation? No wonder you are not afraid of these annihilation powers. I only heard that the senior brother controls the law of reincarnation, but I didn��t expect to even The body of reincarnation will be there, it will not be soon..."


    "wrong."


    The figure suddenly stopped and said coldly, "The body of reincarnation will never have this violent absorption speed. You are a gluttonous body that has been integrated into the law of reincarnation. Good boy, I never thought that such a young person would appear in the heavens. Talent, no wonder dare to take the initiative to challenge me."


    A hint of surprise flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he said indifferently, "Your Excellency, I''m afraid you are not a man for a hundred years, you can even notice this."


    The figure sneered, "Hundred generations, it is a good idea, but it is a pity that the ninth generation cannot be born."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "Cultivating suffering and Zen has no relationship, and becoming a ghost emperor in the ninth life is really desperate. It''s a pity that this is your last life."


    "Will you only use your tongue? No matter how talented the practitioner is, it will be a smog after all."


    The ghost emperor watched Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Vitality will eventually disappear, people will eventually die, only annihilation can have eternal life."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Do you want me to follow your footsteps? Sorry, I am not interested in your non-communications at all, but I can''t think of it. Even if you become a ghost emperor, you still maintain your inherent thinking. If you want to continue the inheritance, you deserve to be a practitioner."


    "Practitioner, I abandoned this name long ago."


    The ghost emperor shook his head slightly, with pity in his eyes, "Strange, do you think you can really kill me? Poor practitioner, you are very good, but you are not at a stage compared to me. Here, the quasi-sage cannot hurt me. At the slightest, I''m just cherishing my talent and don''t care about wasting this time.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Then you try."


    The ghost emperor was not angry, "It��s not surprising that young people love to be strong, and I was the same back then, not to mention that you have the capital to be strong and can integrate reincarnation into the gluttonous Taoist body, even if some quasi-sages can��t do it, it��s a pity that if I could meet you long ago, maybe I won��t choose this way in my last life."


    "We should have seen it, but you missed the opportunity."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Hundreds of years ago, I came to the dead zone and found the relic of suffering and happiness. You are suffering and happiness, right? I also met your fellow students, counting time, we might be rubbing shoulders. But, you had a chance."


    The ghost emperor stagnated slightly, and laughed, "Now, do you still want to shake my will?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Believe it or not."


    "Believe it or not, it doesn''t make sense. I have abandoned everything in the past. There is only one thing I can think of now. You two are the stepping stones on my path to sanctification." The ghost emperor gradually disappeared, as if returning to the surrounding shadows. "You don��t really think I can��t do anything about reincarnation, do you? The law of annihilation is the lower level of the law of reincarnation, but it��s meaningless to talk about power aside from the quantity. Thousands of ghost kings, countless ghost servants, endless death , If you can swallow it all by yourself, then you come."


    Soon, the ghost emperor started an attack, and the so-called attack was to fill Zhou Shu with the power of annihilation.


    Yes, this is the simplest and most direct method. Even if a Golden Immortal of Hunyuan controls the law of reincarnation and cultivates into a body of reincarnation, it cannot exceed a certain limit, while the power of annihilation that the ghost emperor can control is far beyond. This limit, as long as Zhou Shu is filled, Zhou Shu will inevitably fail. Samsara will collapse and be buried somewhere in the dead zone, slowly consumed by the boundless power of annihilation, while Zhou Shu��s self-will will be extracted. After the torture, it was completely annihilated.


    More shadow blades appeared, and they were continuously inserted into Zhou Shu.


    There were densely packed holes, which looked very permeating, and Zhou Shu felt it calmly, and smiled.


    Getting closer to what I want to do.


    The method of the ghost emperor is correct. It will work against most people who control reincarnation. Even the quasi-sage may be blown up by his annihilation. But this time he is facing Zhou Shu, one who controls reincarnation. There are many other laws, even people who annihilate the laws.


    He would not know how much preparation Zhou Shu had made before meeting him.


    Zhou Shu, who hadn��t made a move for more than ten days, actually made it all the time. Every ghost king, ghost, and even the ghost servant walking corpse with only a few annihilation powers that appeared in the light curtain of the power of compassion were all by Zhou. Shu injected a trace of Shu Zhi Li, to be exact, Shu Zhi Li integrated with the power of Annihilation.


    It can be said that before the appearance of the ghost emperor, all the movable dead objects here have Zhou Shu''s Shu power and will also be controlled by Zhou Shu.


    Why do you do this?


    Zhou Shu didn��t know much about the ghost emperor, but after deducing from the available data and his own experience, he came to a conclusion that the ghost emperor is essentially just a ray of self-will, free from vitality and death, and perfectly integrated with annihilation. , To control the power of annihilation sometimes.


    Only in this way can the ghost emperor possess those incredible qualities that even the quasi-sages can''t perceive, come and go freely in the dead zone, and so on.


    Will itself does not produce power, nor does it need to produce, because this boundless dead zone and countless dead objects in it are all his power.


    A wisp of will is equivalent to the quasi-sage, truly bringing the law of annihilation to the extreme, turning hands over clouds and raining is for the ghost emperor.


    According to this conclusion, what Zhou Shu needs to do is to take the power that the ghost emperor can control into his own hands in advance, at least part of it. Although this is time-consuming and labor-intensive, the benefits will definitely outweigh the disadvantages, even if the conclusion he got is wrong. Yes, these forces can also be used to counter the ghost emperor.


    Of course, he can hardly be wrong.


    When the ghost emperor appeared, all the dead objects in the sky dissipated, turned into a more pure annihilation power, and then became a part of the ghost emperor.


    After seeing this scene, Zhou Shu confirmed that his speculation was the fact. Yes, the ghost emperor only exists in the state of will, similar to the soul body. His power comes from the dead zone and other dead objects.


    The previous arrangement worked perfectly.


    Shu Zhili integrated into the dead ~ www.novelhall.com~ was temporarily transformed into annihilation power when controlled by the ghost emperor. Even the ghost emperor could not perceive it, but they were still affected by Zhou Shu. At that time, you can change ownership and get out of the control of the ghost emperor.


    Zhou Shu needs an opportunity to do this without being noticed.


    Jing Tianshan''s message caused the ghost emperor to loosen up, and the previous body of reincarnation made the ghost emperor show his true form.


    That figure is the self-will, that is, the real ghost emperor.


    He came out brazenly, as an emperor, despised everything, not to mention the power of compassion has been completely annihilated, everything around is his own annihilation power, there is a vast and boundless dead zone outside, and there are only two in front of him Hunyuan Jinxian.


    Hunyuan Jinxian is nothing but a quasi-sage, after being surrounded by himself, there will be nowhere to escape.


    He would not realize that when he showed his ontological will, those shadows, the annihilating powers in his control, had already changed. ()


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3453: Who can control

    Zhou Shu has quietly controlled some of the annihilation power that should have been completely controlled by the ghost emperor.


    When the ghost emperor''s self-will was disengaged, the hidden Shu Zhili became active, secretly weaving a net for the ghost emperor.


    When the will of the ghost emperor returns, he will naturally fall into the trap. Of course, the ghost emperor can��t perceive it, because the power of annihilation is still inside, and he still obeys his control, will attack the opponent, but Zhou Shu needs When, they will turn back.


    Only after leaving for a while, his body secretly didn''t listen to his commands.


    Who makes him just a ray of will.


    Perhaps this is the essence of life without phase, detached from existence, and can only exist in the form of phaseless. Even if you control the ghost king and occupy the dead zone, you still don''t have your own body.


    Of course, even if Zhou Shu did this, he was not sure of defeating the ghost emperor.


    The special existence of Ghost Emperor, as long as there is a trace of death or a little power of annihilation, it is possible to escape, unless all the power of annihilation here is held in your own hands, or all of them are transformed into your own comfort power, it can be completely resolved. Ghost Emperor, but with Zhou Shu''s control over the law, it is difficult to do it.


    He has been devouring the power of annihilation, that is, constantly transforming in the furnace, trying to turn these annihilation powers into his own Shuzhi power.


    For Zhou Shu, this is not a big problem. It can be achieved in a flash. The problem is the transformed Shu Zhili. Zhou Shu can��t afford to pretend. In other words, thousands of ghost kings and countless ghost servants have been damaged here. They formed the annihilation. Power is not something Zhou Shu can accommodate, and the Dao body and Dao furnace are not enough together.


    In fact, the battle between the two has become a battle for control. Whoever can truly gain control of the power of annihilation here can win and completely bury the opponent. The ghost emperor didn��t know what Zhou Shu did before, so he rushed. Appearing, the first opportunity has been lost, it is impossible to remove Shu Zhili from the power of annihilation, and it is impossible to win, but it is very difficult for Zhou Shu to win, even if it is to severely injure the opponent.


    "Brother, do you need my help?"


    Jing Tianshan in the Holy Shield asked in a low voice.


    Seeing Zhou Shu continue to be ravaged by the blade of shadow, almost a quarter of an hour later, she wanted to help, but she didn''t know what to do.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No need now, you wait."


    She is not useless, she can release the domain of demon purification to consume the power of annihilation and help Zhou Shu relieve stress, but doing so means that she has to leave the Holy Shield, and it is difficult for her to survive on the battlefield after leaving the Holy Shield... ...This level of battle is not something Jing Tianshan can participate in.


    Jing Tianshan lowered her head in annoyance and sighed lightly.


    It was not that she could not see the gap between herself and Zhou Shu, and she knew that it was useless to participate in the war, but the self-esteem of being a disciple of Cihang made her feel quite powerless.


    When he noticed something, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Junior sister, although you are used to protecting others, even if you sacrifice yourself, you don��t regret it, but sometimes sacrifices may not produce good results. Don��t think too much, Ci Hang Disciple needs to be protected occasionally."


    "Ok."


    Jing Tianshan nodded lightly, feeling relieved.


    After Zhou Shu and the ghost emperor''s fight lasted for a long time, the ghost emperor realized the abnormality.


    When he draws the power of annihilation from the death outside, this is a habitual move, not a necessary one, because there is enough annihilation power here, and it is already very troublesome to control it. He got it from the death aura of the dead zone, but he did so naturally, only to find that he had lost contact with the death aura of the outside world and was isolated.


    After careful investigation, it was discovered that the power of annihilation on the outer edge of the battlefield did not know when it changed its form, to be precise, it was covered with a layer of suspected power of reincarnation.


    That was the main part of the net that Zhou Shu built.


    Those Shu Zhili, which was mainly manifested as the power of reincarnation, completely enveloped this nearly a thousand miles, and trapped the ghost emperor in it.


    I thought I surrounded Zhou Shu and others, but turned out to be surrounded by Zhou Shu?


    The ghost emperor shook for a while and suddenly "struggled" violently.


    "what happened?"


    Zhuge Heng outside, staring at it that sometimes stretches for thousands of miles, sometimes shrinks into a small ball, like a black battlefield of plasticine, and can''t help but ask.


    "You ask this palace, who does this palace ask?"


    Stopped Zhuge Heng, but she was worried about Zhou Shu in her heart. She replied angrily, "It''s not like a good thing anyway. It was quiet just now."


    Zhuge Heng said solemnly, "Should we not go take a look?"


    Caiying realized something, and got ahead of Zhuge Heng in one step, "I didn''t let this palace go to this palace in Zhou, and then you can''t go either."


    "I����"


    Zhuge Heng sighed slightly and stood there shaking his head.


    Zhou Shu inside the battlefield naturally also noticed the actions of the ghost emperor, and remained silent.


    The outer net has been woven long ago, and during the previous stalemate, the net was still secretly strengthening. Now it is not easy for the ghost emperor to break through, let alone the power of annihilation that the ghost emperor can control. All fell into Zhou Shu''s hands, and if necessary, with a little manipulation, the ghost emperor would not pose a big threat to the net.


    He still does his thing and continues to transform the power of annihilation. Doing hands and feet is different from completely controlling. The more annihilation power he transforms, the greater the chance of winning.


    The ghost emperor also realized the core of the problem and began to prevent Zhou Shu from absorbing the power of annihilation. It is a good way to burst Zhou Shu, but the premise of doing so is that he can obtain the power of annihilation endlessly from death. Now that the source of power is gone, he has to start worrying that when more and more annihilation power is transformed by Zhou Shu, the power he can control will become less and less, and he can no longer draw lifelessness from the outside world. With less and less power, it is almost impossible to win.


    Although the discovery was a bit late, for the ghost emperor, it was not without a chance.


    He and Zhou Shu are in a wrestling again However, before they were constantly transporting to boost Zhou Shu, now they are preventing Zhou Shu from absorbing and holding more power in his hands.


    The tentacles, like sharp blades, slowly dried up and withered, wrapped around Zhou Shu like the roots of an old tree. These power channels were forcibly destroyed by the ghost emperor, but there are more channels still continuing to transport, since Having been aware of the purpose by the ghost emperor, Zhou Shu will naturally no longer conceal it. Shu Zhili in the power of annihilation began to actively resist the control of the ghost emperor, and self-delivered the power of annihilation to Zhou Shu. Disturb.


    It''s the battle for control, the battle for control of the ghost emperor''s body, that is, these solid annihilation powers.


    A silent battle with invisible gunsmoke and no moves is also a torrential current, which may cause two people to wrestle with each other at any time.


    This time, the ghost emperor did not reproduce what he said in his original form. He focused on fighting and regarded Zhou Shu as a terrible opponent that could rival himself.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3454: are you OK

    I don''t know how many days have passed.


    The battle continues.


    The two sides who absorbed the power of annihilation and prevented the absorption have extended the battlefield to every corner within a radius of nearly a thousand miles.


    The will of the ghost emperor and the power of Shu, or the soul of Zhou Shu in the power of Shu, are the main body of the battle.


    The will of the ghost emperor has surpassed the law and exists independently. It is absolutely rare and powerful in the heavens, but Zhou Shu is not too much. As a founder, he has survived the disaster, and almost no one is afraid of the soul except the saint. The confrontation of the same order is no less than the life and death duel between the two quasi-sages, but the difference is that there is no vigorous scene, just a silent fight.


    It depends on who gets tired first.


    Once exhausted, it will temporarily lose control of the power of annihilation, which is equivalent to giving victory to others.


    It seems that no one is exhausted. The ninth world of the ghost emperor will be a man, and he will eventually become a ghost emperor in the dead zone. He is incredibly tenacious. A trace of annihilation can rejuvenate him. Zhou Shu has always been strong and never returns. , What''s more, the main soul is in the furnace, and can be replenished at any time without any interference.


    The gladiatorial fight has been going on for a long time, and if there is no change, it may continue forever.


    More than ten years, or even longer.


    Zhou Shu realized this, secretly worried.


    The stalemate is not the result he wants to see. It is very unfavorable to Zhou Shu. He cannot be entangled in the dead zone for such a long time, but the ghost emperor doesn''t care. Even if he stays in the dead zone for thousands of years, he doesn''t care, because He usually lives like this. The trouble is that now the ghost emperor still wants to win and want to regain control, but if the ghost emperor realizes that there is no need to win a decisive victory and stays with Zhou Shu, he will not win, at least stand on it. A place of defeat.


    There must be a little change.


    As a result, many military methods were used by Zhou Shu in this silent war, such as deliberately retreating in certain corners to let the ghost emperor''s will prevail, and then concentrate on the superiority to completely eliminate the ghost emperor''s will in one place. After going out, he did it several times successfully, but quickly realized that it was useless. Sticking to a certain place consumes more energy than attacking each other. If this goes on, it must be yourself that gets tired first.


    Then he tried the other way around, giving the ghost emperor some territory, and then attacked, trying to get the ghost emperor into his previous troubles, but it was ineffective. The ghost emperor would not stick to a certain place at all, because it is unnecessary and higher than the law of annihilation. The will of the ghost emperor can invade the power of annihilation at any time, as long as he neglects this kind of thing will happen.


    The Ghost Emperor is different from him, he needs to be integrated to capture the power of annihilation, and the Ghost Emperor does not need it, just take a look.


    The role of strategy Before the war, after truly entering the battlefield of strangling each other, the role of strategy became smaller. If it were not for Zhou Shu to seize the opportunity to integrate into the dead, such as the ghost king, now he would not even have the opportunity to seize control.


    After trying many times, Zhou Shu had no other good way. He could only continue to transform, continue to fight, and look forward to opportunities.


    But where is the change?


    If, if you have a handy Dao weapon, you can better play Shu Zhili, you should be able to break the game.


    It''s a pity that there isn''t. Dao tools suitable for Shu Zhidao are not so easy to have.


    It would be nice to bring Xiao Kun.


    Xiao Kun himself is a Kunlun mirror and has been blessed by a saint. He is basically unmatched in terms of reincarnation. It can definitely play a role in such a battlefield. Even if there is no sense of direction, it can bring many changes, such as constant consumption and annihilation. The power of the ghost emperor is exhausted, but just thinking about it. He didn��t bring it and he would not bring it. Xiao Kun��s mind, although pure, is in danger of being contaminated. If he is bewitched by the ghost emperor, he will become a helper to the other party. , It would be harmful.


    And Qingque and Xiao Su''s words should not be of much help.


    Looking at Jing Tianshan behind him, Zhou Shu also secretly shook his head.


    Jing Tianshan is very good in all aspects. He is talented and willing to work hard. She has a firm heart. She has also cultivated the most difficult domain of Demon Demon in Ci Hang Sect. It is the best Ci Hang disciple in the heavens he has seen. (Although I have only seen two). If you train well, it will definitely be a very good help in the future, but at present... she can''t get in the battle of this level. It is good to use the Holy Shield Talisman without dragging her legs, and cannot be forced.


    Caiying and Zhugehuan outside cannot be expected either.


    When the ghost emperor arrived, Zhou Shu sent them out.


    By the way, Zhou Shu can fully control the light curtain formed by the power of compassion. Using the power of the law to move the space inside is just a matter of effort, not to mention that Zhuge Heng was originally in the formation he delineated and wanted to escape. Too late.


    Caiying was already a true practitioner, but in Zhou Shu''s eyes, she was still the sword spirit in the past many times.


    Like Xiao Kun, Sword Spirit��s will is pure but easily affected. It is definitely not the picture Zhou Shu wants to see when she fights against the ghost emperor. He subconsciously refuses, even if he knows clearly in his heart that Caiying��s heart is very firm. Others are bad, but he is still reluctant to take risks, because once he makes a mistake, it is too late to regret.


    Some people are important to him, so important that they cannot take risks.


    As for Zhuge Heng, this guy is very interesting, he is still a member of the Zhuge family, and it would make a lot of sense to bring him to Xianshu City, but now asking him to help, it is whimsical... No, I seem to have overlooked something?


    "Friend Zhou, are you okay?"


    At this time, Zhou Shu heard a voice.


    Coming from outside the battlefield, Zhou Shu felt it because of the power of reincarnation.


    Before they knew it, Caiying and Zhugehuan had already gone outside, only dozens of miles away from the battlefield.


    A quarter of an hour ago.


    "Friends, can''t wait any longer."


    Zhuge Heng''s expression is serious, "It has been going on for many days, so you don''t want to know what''s going on inside? I know Zhou Daoyou is very strong, much better than me, but he may also be in trouble and need help from others, even if It��s just a moment, maybe you can help him."


    "My palace thinks you might not be able to do it at once," Caiying hesitated and explained, "this palace is not underestimating you this time."


    "I know."


    Zhuge Heng nodded, and had a stalemate with Caiying for a long time. He also learned about Caiying, "For this, I can give a lot. As long as it really helps, Daoists should understand that the current situation is probably already very dangerous. That''s the ghost emperor."


    Caiying is a bit irritable My palace knows it, but Zhou didn''t speak, how can I help? "


    After so long, she couldn''t hold back anymore, and her mind began to loosen. In fact, if Zhuge Heng were not here, but she was alone, she would have rushed past. Even if she gave up everything, she had to find a way to rush there. The battlefield is gone, but Zhuge Heng is there, she must consider Zhou Shu, restraining others while restraining herself.


    Zhuge Heng looked at Caiying with an extremely sincere expression, "You believe me, I can definitely help him, and I also have a hole card."


    Caiying was startled, "Do you have a hole card? You really have a hole card. Isn''t it worse than Jing Tianshan''s field?"


    "I think it''s not bad."


    Zhuge Heng nodded affirmatively, "She is very powerful, but mine is the same, and Zhou Daoyou also knows."


    "Then...all over and take a look."


    After thousands of exchanges, Caiying finally gave in, and the two flew to the battlefield together.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3455: Crackling

    "I''m fine, and Fellow Daoist Jing is fine."


    As soon as Zhou Shu''s voice came out, the two people outside were very excited.


    Caiying said triumphantly, "Look, my palace said that Zhou must be fine! You underestimate Zhou!"


    "Then it''s best," Zhuge Heng relaxed a little, and laughed, "Friend Zhou, we are going to come and help. Is there anything we need to do? If it doesn''t work, you should say it quickly, don''t support it, let me do anything. can."


    Caiying was immediately unhappy, "Don''t you crow''s mouth, why nonsense?!"


    "I have something for you to do."


    "what?"


    Caiying was stunned when she heard Zhou Shu''s voice, her mouth rounded.


    Zhuge Heng immediately came to the spirit, "Just wait for the fellow Daoists to say this, what shall we do?"


    "Your Promise Talisman is still there, right?"


    "Yes, I''ve been preparing it all the time, is it really necessary to use it?"


    Zhuge Heng became more excited and couldn''t help but said, "How do I use it, do you want me to come down now?"


    "No, listen carefully..."


    After the two listened carefully to Zhou Shu''s words, Zhuge Heng said solemnly, "Don''t worry, I will do it!"


    Caiying carried a lot of worries, "I see, Zhou, I promise to take him away, but are you sure you are okay?"


    "I''m fine, you guys are ready, always follow my instructions."


    Zhou Shu retracted his soul thoughts and sighed secretly.


    I overlooked one thing that might change the situation of the battle, the Promise Talisman in Zhuge Heng''s hand.


    Although it is not the true acquired power of Chaos, its power is definitely not low, it should be equivalent to the quasi-sage''s blow. It is the kind of quasi-sage who controls the seven laws. Such power is enough to suppress the ghost emperor and even shock it. Ghost Emperor Will.


    This is enough.


    What Zhou Shu had to do was to create an opportunity for Zhuge Heng to use Fulu.


    Now that the ghost emperor has not realized that the continuous development of the battle situation may be beneficial to him, the besieged ghost emperor still wants to leave as soon as possible. This is also an instinct, just like the fish active in the sea do not want to live in the pond. The domain is the best space for the ghost emperor to exert his strength. He always wants to break through Zhou Shu''s encirclement and return to the familiar dead air, then Zhou Shu will create this opportunity for him.


    Deliberately revealing a flaw, let the ghost emperor catch the loophole in the net and take the opportunity to break through.


    At the moment of breaking out of the net, the ghost emperor will be hit by the Promise Talisman.


    Just do it.


    The shadow passages on Zhou Shu''s body suddenly shook, the absorption speed increased by more than twice, and a large amount of annihilation power poured in.


    The ghost emperor tried his best to stop it, but also panicked. Could it be that Zhou Shu is only now starting to exert his strength?


    If he has been like this, how long can the power of annihilation here last? Could it be that in the end, all the power of annihilation was taken away by him, he still did not burst, and his will was directly exposed in the space without the power of annihilation?


    No, if Zhou Shu could do it, he would have done it long ago, there must be a problem.


    Soon, the ghost emperor sorted out the power of annihilation in the battlefield, and then discovered the problem. The encircling net that was originally tightly closed and there was no gap, there was some looseness in one place, and it seemed that if it attacked fiercely, it was very likely. Break down.


    After playing for so long before, there was no problem at all, but now there are loopholes in the power.


    Is Zhou Shu''s lack of ability?


    The ghost emperor immediately denied this suspicion. After fighting with Zhou Shu for so long, he didn''t think that Zhou Shu''s ability was insufficient, so there was only one answer. This was a conspiracy. Zhou Shu deliberately exposed loopholes to let him break through.


    What a ridiculous conspiracy, is he also not wanting to fight, or is he planning to attack behind?


    Regardless of Zhou Shu''s purpose, it was ridiculous.


    Besieged in the light curtain, his strength is severely limited, and it is difficult to win, and after leaving here and entering the dead zone, after entering the boundless life of death, you will be able to do something in a vast world, no matter where Zhou Shu and others go. , As long as they are still in the dead zone, there is a chance to kill them.


    Even if he faced opponents stronger and more powerful than Zhou Shu, he would not care, as long as he was not trapped by mistakes again, he would be sure to win.


    He also thought about Zhou Shu having a helper.


    When he appeared, that is, when so many dead objects were swallowed, the ghost emperor obtained detailed information about Zhuge Heng and Caiying through those dead objects. The two of them were not yet threatening themselves, even if they did their best. , Can''t affect oneself to enter the dead zone, besides, even if it can affect it, the temptation to escape into the dead zone may be far greater than taking the risk. This is beyond doubt.


    In the same way, the ghost emperor made the decision immediately.


    The power of annihilation quickly concentrated, and the target was the loophole.


    Zhou Shu looked calmly, ready to attack at any time.


    Why didn''t Zhou Shu know that this plan was easy to spot, but he also knew that even if the ghost emperor knew his plan, he would still rush through without hesitation. For both of them, this was a better choice. , One must return to the dead zone, and one can''t fight anymore without thinking.


    Not a conspiracy, but a conspiracy.


    In an instant, the power of annihilation turned into a sharp awl, and the tip of the cone pierced straight out.


    Almost at the same time, Zhou Shu shook his body, shaking off the shadow and sharp blades on his body, scattered all over the place.


    Jing Tianshan in the Sacred Shield realized something, her figure was slightly shaken, and a hint of surprise flashed in her eyes.


    Zhuge Heng, who was outside, had already received Zhou Shu''s instructions. He clenched the Promise Talisman in his hand and sent it off.


    Caiying beside him has turned into a green light, faintly caged at Zhuge Heng''s feet, and can escape at any time.


    puff!


    The tip of the cone was falling on the net, and it broke.


    Like a leaking ball, a wave of air burst out, like a fountain, with black air inside.


    In that black air, there was a vaguely smiling face, finally came out, this is my world!


    Snapped!


    As if waiting a long time ago, an invisible and qualitative thunder fell straight down as the air wave appeared.


    Thousands of miles are shrouded by thunder, and what follows is an indescribable power. Everything is quiet, time seems to stagnate, and the power of the seven laws is entangled. It is colorful and colorless. The robbery defeated the sky robbery again, just like a giant dragon with its teeth and claws, tracking across countless voids, rushing straight to the wave of air, and biting down without hesitation.


    Whoosh!


    Almost at the same time when the dragon appeared the green light suddenly appeared.


    Caiying, who had been prepared for a long time, with the help of the sword body, dragged Zhuge Heng who was a little dazed, and flew away without his life.


    The battlefield has expanded beyond the dead zone, and it is not something they can participate in. They can go as far as they can go, but she knows that this battle should not last too long, and she will soon see the result.


    Bang!


    Inside, Zhou Shuteng leaped up, and his whole body showed a transparent pale gold, but his eyes were dark.


    It''s all killing intent inside.


    Behind him, there are countless entangled shadow blades, trying to hold him, at the moment of breakthrough, the ghost emperor also made a backhand.


    (PS: Thank you guy Binbin for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3456: Broken arm

    When the thunder fell, the ghost emperor was stunned.


    At the wonderful moment of breaking out of the cage and jumping into the vast world, there is actually such a thing waiting for him.


    Chaos power?


    No, it is Promise!


    Damn it!


    The thunder had arrived in front of him, and the strong force shook him temporarily.


    The pervasive power of the Promise Talisman is still squeezing, seeming to crush this will.


    Of course, it cannot be crushed.


    As we all know, bitter meditation is one of the most difficult and tortured methods in the heavens. After practicing bitter meditation, countless practitioners have painfully issued a vow to never touch bitter meditation again in the next life, and the ghost emperor, He practiced the painful meditation for the ninth life one after another, and kept the memory of the past in each life, repeating the endless pain in each life...How firm is the will of such a person?


    No one knows, but this force similar to the power of Chaos is mostly unbreakable.


    But just suppressing, caused the ghost emperor who had never felt this way to panic and hesitated.


    Is it to disperse the will now, or to hold on for a few breaths before leaving completely?


    If you hesitate, you will lose. This is the unbreakable truth.


    In just a few breaths, Zhou Shu arrived at the right time.


    He broke out completely. It may be the first time after promotion. The shadow blade behind him can''t keep up with his speed. Driven by the furnace, the solid Shu Zhili in his body has reincarnation in a very short time. Most of the power of power, and because of this, the whole body has become a pale golden Buddha statue.


    At this moment, he was like the incarnation of reincarnation.


    There are many flaws, but it is the best he can do.


    Before there were enough Dao tools to play Shu Zhili, he could only regard himself as a Dao tool, turning him into a weapon driven by Shu Zhili.


    The surrounding annihilation power had been separated by Zhou Shu, and the ghost emperor''s will was suppressed by the Promise Talisman at this time, and it was too late to control, so Zhou Shu, who turned into a Taoist weapon, smashed the ghost emperor without any suspense.


    To be precise, on one arm.


    Even if Zhou Shu is confident enough, he doesn''t feel that his attack can kill the ghost emperor. The Promise Talisman can only suppress it, and what Shu Zhili of Promise Talisman can do is to attack its weakness. Try to cause the greatest damage to the ghost emperor.


    Bang!


    The ghost emperor''s will suddenly shook, and in an instant there was a feeling of being broken into pieces.


    This also made him understand that Zhou Shu had already prepared for it. This was a conspiracy but also a conspiracy. Without understanding the outside world, he was instinctively influenced to follow this conspiracy, and he had to make a decision.


    Is it to temporarily disperse the will, or to forcibly block the front and back attacks?


    Bang!


    The Dao Qi sent out does not give people time to think, once it falls, it will be followed by a second.


    It was still the arm, this time Zhou Shu felt that the arm made of will had some signs of loosening.


    The ghost emperor who no longer hesitated, chose to temporarily separate his own will.


    The will has been stripped out by Zhou Shu and Wuji Talisman. If you don��t resist, you can only temporarily separate, and then separate into the nearby annihilation power, and then close together to recover. For the ghost emperor, this is not a problem, just leave. Dangerous situation, the boundless death aura of the vast dead zone is equal to his body, no matter where the separated will is, he can find it back.


    Bang!


    Just as the ghost emperor made a choice to be implemented, the third attack came as scheduled.


    Perhaps it was because the ghost emperor''s will began to loosen, or it might be because Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhili exploded. With this, the arm that had been attacked suddenly broke off and separated from the body of the will.


    Really hit it?


    Ghost Emperor and Zhou Shu were shocked at the same time.


    Zhou Shu was excited, and the ghost emperor was terrified.


    This was something he had never experienced before. He was almost invincible in the dead zone. He was actually injured, still so severely injured, even his self-will was cut.


    He let out a harsh scream.


    The sound wave was like a tide, spreading out instantly, and the entire dead zone seemed to be turbulent.


    Many dead objects floating in the dead zone became smoke and dust inexplicably. A ghost king who was searching for food was suddenly torn in two. A group of walking corpses wandering in the world suddenly weathered and turned into one. Tan loess.


    And Caiying, hundreds of thousands of miles away, shook suddenly, almost unable to control the sword intent, Zhuge Heng, who was wrapped in her, fell suddenly.


    "you����"


    After Zhuge Hengli stabilized his figure, he saluted Caiying, "Thank you, fellow daoist."


    How about being attacked so far away, so close at hand? I am afraid that this time, the soul will be shattered and it will never be possible to recover.


    "Zhou...Zhou, nothing will happen, right?"


    Caiying stared at the distance, panicking for the first time. This attack was extraordinary, and she didn''t know if Zhou Shu could withstand it.


    Zhuge Heng said with relief, "Friend Zhou should be prepared."


    "No, I want to go back!"


    Caiying stomped and gritted his teeth, turned into a sword light, and flew towards Zhou Shu quickly.


    Zhuge Heng hesitated for a few breaths, and followed, but his speed was completely incomparable with the sword body, and he fell far behind.


    Zhou Shu was really miserable.


    Who could have expected that the deadliest attack of the Ghost Emperor actually appeared at this moment.


    The ghost emperor��s unintentional roar was already desperate, and Zhou Shu who was next to the ghost emperor was undoubtedly shocked, and his mind was instantly shocked, but at the same time, he immediately received his soul into the furnace. Here, this is a subconscious action, no reaction time is required at all, but the body turned into a Taoist can''t be retracted, it was cut open in an instant, and there were at least hundreds of more wounds on the body, with deep bones visible.


    Zhou Shu secretly said fortunately.


    What the Ghost Emperor burst out in an instant was not the power of annihilation, but a special display of willpower. Maybe even the Ghost Emperor himself did not grasp it, so he can be safe, and the main impact of these willpower is that the soul is not the body. He has a way. The furnace protects the soul. Although the dao furnace has been hit with a trace, it still saves the soul. As for the wounds of the body, it just looks terrifying and does not really hurt the vitality.


    After the ghost emperor roared, he was no longer visible.


    Same as that thunder.


    However, half of the amputated arm was still gripped tightly by Zhou Shu before it had time to enter the dead.


    Seeing these wills, Zhou Shu smiled.


    He didn''t expect to be able to kill the ghost emperor ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can give the ghost emperor will a heavy blow is success, and now even leave a piece of the ghost emperor will, it can be said to be a great success.


    "week!"


    In the distance, a sword shadow swept over, with a cry in his voice, extending all the way.


    Zhou Shu was suspended in mid-air, with a slight smile, without the strength to move again, but the shocked mind was still recovering, and he couldn''t even speak.


    Suddenly, a faint soft light found him.


    Below, a white lotus is slowly blooming.


    Jing Tianshan looked at Zhou Shu, with many concerns in her clear eyes.


    She was also close, but did not suffer any damage. The annihilation power in the light curtain and the Holy Shield helped her withstand most of the impact, and the willpower that rushed into the Holy Shield finally broke the Holy Note , Is no longer a threat.


    "Relax."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3457: Dont understand

    A few days later.


    Several people appeared on the edge of the dead zone, and had already walked out of the dead zone.


    Jing Tianshan lowered her eyebrows and thought about something, "Brother, is the dead zone shrinking? We spend a lot less time coming out."


    "It''s indeed reduced, it''s almost a third. Expansion comes quickly, and it retreats faster."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t think the ghost emperor will continue to expand the dead zone, but... alas."


    Jing Tianshan looked up at Zhou Shu, with a trace of concern, "What''s wrong?"


    "Although the crisis was temporarily prevented, there may be bigger problems in the future."


    Zhou Shu sighed, showing some anxiety, "The ghost emperor stayed in the thinking mode of the practitioner before, and felt that expanding the dead zone to increase the power of annihilation was the best means of promotion, just like the establishment of a fairy city by a practitioner, but For the ghost emperor, this is not a good way. His strongest place is not in obliterating the law, but in his own willpower. Without this battle between me and him, he might take a long time, maybe several hundred. It took thousands of years to comprehend this truth, and he should understand it now."


    Jing Tianshan seemed to understand something, "Brother mean, the ghost emperor will become stronger and stronger?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Sure, maybe he will become a ghost sage because of this."


    "what����"


    Jing Tianshan was stunned, "That''s not worse, the stronger he is, the more he will poison sentient beings."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head, "Don''t think too much, these are my guesses, and they are only possible. It is even more likely that after he has found a way of practicing that suits him, he will enter another stage, and he will no longer have any influence on the heavens. Threat, Junior Sister, regardless of people or ghosts, the goal is immortality and sanctification. Poisoning sentient beings is not the goal, but a means to accomplish the goal, and it takes time and effort. They won��t do this unless such a means is needed."


    Jing Tianshan groaned for a few breaths and nodded, "Although I still don''t quite understand, the senior brother makes more sense."


    Looking at the two of them, Zhuge Heng''s eyes flickered, "Why did you two become brothers and sisters?"


    Jing Tianshan paused, not knowing how to answer for a while, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Everyone is a creator, and they are the same. What''s so strange, if you are a creator, how about I call you Junior Brother?"


    "Senior brother is right to shout! I am much bigger than you!"


    Zhuge Heng glared at Zhou Shu in dissatisfaction, but quickly turned to admiration, "Daoyou Zhou, it is really thanks to you this time. If it weren''t for you, we would all die in the dead zone."


    Zhou Shu was slightly unhappy, "Just thank me, it''s not me who saved you."


    "I know that it was the female Taoist friend. If she hadn''t dragged me away, I would have been destroyed by the ghost emperor," Zhuge Heng sighed, "The hateful thing is that I still don''t know her name. There are so many offenses, which is really disappointing."


    "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    A crisp and sweet voice suddenly came from Zhou Shu, which seemed rather strange.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Okay, she already knows it, so you don''t have to take it too seriously."


    Zhuge Heng saluted with a solemn expression, "I see, Lord Palace Lord, right? I will remember it later."


    Jing Tianshan looked at Zhou Shu with some worry, "Brother, I am not in the dead zone now, do you want to find a way to destroy that piece of the ghost emperor''s will? I will try it with the domain of Jingmo, or I will bring it back to Master, she There should be a way?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Destroy? No need."


    Jing Tianshan was a little anxious, "Does the brother plan to carry it all the time? This is too dangerous!"


    Zhuge Heng also followed, "Friend Jing Daoist��s words are reasonable, the ghost emperor��s will is indeed very dangerous, and it may be corroded by these wills if it has been carried, and the ghost emperor can also come to you through these wills and bring you a lot of trouble. It''s better to destroy it as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and said calmly, "You don''t have to worry, I have a way to deal with this little will."


    Seeing his expression, Zhuge Heng nodded and said, "The Daoist has a way, but you must be careful not to be tempted or shake your mind."


    Jing Tianshan''s eyes changed slightly, and she said displeased, "Friend Zhuge, what are you talking nonsense, look down on people, how could the brother be tempted by these wills? The complete will of the ghost emperor cannot be shaken by the brother, this little will counts what."


    "I will not say anymore."


    Zhuge Heng closed his mouth quickly.


    I also smiled secretly in my heart. In Gladiator City, everyone knows that Jing Tianshan is gentle and kind, never angry, but now quarreling for others, how can we fight, and people who are not usually angry will lose no matter how they argue. .


    Jing Tianshan looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "Brother, be careful."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Don''t worry, you can take me with you, I''m fine here."


    That half of the arm lies in a jade bottle that can only isolate perception, outside is the power of compassion built by the Holy Shield Talisman, and outside is a layer of strong reincarnation power, and then a layer of constant circulation of comfort power , If this can cause trouble, the only possibility is that the ghost emperor is sanctified.


    He retains this little will, which is of great use.


    The last roar of the ghost emperor, how did the weird and powerful willpower burst out, and what rules are related to it, whether he can also cast it, these are still unanswered, only from this point of will to study .


    "Someone is here."


    Zhuge Heng stared at the front, showing some alertness.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s okay, you are from Gladiator City."


    Zhuge Heng was stunned, "Oh, what are they doing?"


    Not long after, the two golden immortals quickly flew close.


    The headed elder strode over and bowed his hands in salute, "Daoist Zhuge, Daoist Zhou, ah, it turns out that Daoist Jing is here too!"


    "It turned out to be Daoist Qi Bai and Daoist Cai Lin."


    Zhuge Heng returned the courtesy, seemingly thoughtful, "Didn''t the two Taoist fellows have been setting up defenses outside the city? How come they are here, are they planning to enter the dead zone? Is this the order of the city lord or your own thoughts?"


    "neither."


    Qi Bai shook his head and said slowly, "We only came to take a look when we detected that the dead zone was shrinking. Unexpectedly, we saw a few fellow daoists. Looking at you, could it be that we just came out of the dead zone? ?Could it be that����"


    Zhuge Heng laughedHahaha, you guessed it, the ghost emperor has been solved by Zhou Daoyou, Gladiator City will not be in danger for the time being. "


    "Ghost Emperor, what is Ghost Emperor?"


    Qi Bai was stunned, and then said in surprise, "Daoist Zhuge, really Gladiator City won''t be swallowed by the dead zone?"


    Zhuge Heng smiled, "Of course, it was done by this fellow Zhou, as well as fellow Jing Daoist and Lord Palace Master. We all have to thank them."


    "What is the Lord Palace Master?"


    Qi Bai looked at Zhuge Heng, his eyes gradually a little wrong, and he slowly said, "Daoist Zhuge, have you encountered something in the dead zone? There is a problem with your mind? Normally you are very reasonable, but now even the old man listens to what he says. I do not understand."


    Zhuge Heng was stunned, "This..."


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xianxia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3458: Give 1 and 3

    "It turns out that''s the case."


    After listening to the whole process, Qi Bai and Cai Lin stood in awe and saluted Zhou Shu and others together.


    Zhou Shu said, "You don''t need to be polite, please hurry back to the city, I have something to tell the city lord."


    "Okay, the old man will lead the way."


    Qi Bai and Cai Lin flew to the front respectfully without daring to neglect.


    Don''t mention it all the way.


    Gladiator City had heard the news a long time ago, and there was joy everywhere. The city lord personally came out to welcome Zhou Shu and others to the city. Everyone finished the ceremony and it was another grand feast. After a few hours, Zhou Shu went to the city lord. Go to the house.


    Jing Tianshan hesitated a little, "Brother, should I follow along too?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, you don''t do less than me, and you will be paid for what you deserve."


    Jing Tianshan thought for a while, "But I don''t want anything."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "You don''t, and neither does Ci Hangzong?"


    "what?"


    Jing Tianshan was startled, "The senior brother meant... this is not good. Both Master and Sect Master have said that they are not trustworthy people and must not reveal the identity of the disciple of the Cihang Sect. Gladiator City is not a small fairy city. ."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Without Cihangzong, Gladiator City would be gone. He must know this. You don''t have to worry about trouble, I''ll deal with it."


    Jing Tianshan thought for a few moments and nodded gently, "Okay, brother."


    Entering the city lord��s mansion, backing around, Ding Zhi walked two steps closer, and suddenly bowed and saluted, "Thank you, two fellow Taoists!"


    Jing Tianshan paused, and said politely, "City Lord, you are too polite."


    Zhou Shu arched his hand and said slowly, "City Lord, fellow daoist Zhuge didn''t say clearly enough outside. He didn''t say some things. You don''t need to rush to thank you.


    Ding Zhi''s expression changed slightly, "Is there no ghost emperor? Or will the dead zone expand?"


    "of course not."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There is indeed a ghost emperor, and he has also been severely injured, and he will not expand the dead zone for at least 50 years."


    Ding Zhi said with a smile, "That''s enough. For other things, Daoists don��t say anything. Everyone has their own secrets. Why doesn��t the old man know that Daoist Zhuge��s words flicker and ignore many important points. What? But it doesn''t matter, the old man only knows that as long as the ghost emperor doesn''t come to Gladiator, the old man can''t be overstated."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "Taoists are really open-minded."


    Ding Zhi said slowly, "I told fellow Daoists before that as long as the dead zone can be delayed for 20 years, the old man will be grateful. Now fellow Daoists have found out the reason and prevented the expansion of the ghost emperor. It has been perfect. After completing the goal, the old man will never shirk, and the things promised before will definitely be done."


    He glanced at the two of them and smiled, "All the belongings that the old man has collected over the past tens of thousands of years are in it. Both of you can go and see it now."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It turns out that the city lord is referring to this, ha ha."


    "Ah, do fellow daoists have other requirements?"


    Ding Zhi''s face changed slightly, then he stroked his beard, "It''s okay. It''s reasonable to ask for more with the merits of a few fellow Taoists. However, Fellow Taoist Zhou originally had a Fairy Shu City, so I shouldn''t look down on my Gladiator City. Could it be that Fellow Jing Daoist has any requirements?"


    Seeing Ding Zhi''s gaze swept over, Jing Tianshan stopped and turned to Zhou Shu, asking for help.


    She did not directly refuse, because she was afraid that Zhou Shu really wanted something, so she refused, obviously not good.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, his misunderstanding deepened, "It''s not a question of remuneration."


    Ding Zhi seemed to understand something, and raised his hand and said, "The fellow Daoist, please tell me."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "First, the ghost emperor was only injured and has not disappeared. He is still in the dead zone and may expand again. Although I don''t think this possibility is high, it still has it after all. Said that Gladiator City may still be in danger, fellow Taoists still have to be prepared, and cannot be underestimated because of this, and relax their surveillance of the dead zone."


    Ding Zhi pondered for a few breaths, and was not too disappointed. ��It��s basically impossible to eliminate something like the ghost emperor. It��s already good for fellow Taoists to stop it temporarily this time. I won��t and cannot force more,�� he looked at Zhou Shu. With a glance, he said in a deep voice, "And when he comes next time, Gladiator City may not be the same as it is now."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "It seems that the city lord is very confident to be a quasi-sage during this period of time. I congratulate him first."


    Ding Zhi did not deny, "It all depends on the two Taoist friends."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said no more about it. Although he felt that becoming a quasi saint would not be of great use to defending Gladiator City, but the city lord had this confidence, he could not deny it, and speaking of it, the ghost emperor would not Continue to expand is also a doubt, he is just a reminder, there is no need to speak too deeply.


    Ding Zhipo said sincerely, "Anyway, I would like to thank my fellow daoists. I am still considering Gladiator City."


    Zhou Shu paused and continued, "The second thing is that we were lucky enough to beat the ghost emperor this time. Except for the Promise Talisman given by the city lord, the bigger reason is that she and I were born. Simply put, we cultivate Xi''s mental method and so on can restrain the ghost emperor."


    Ding Zhi said solemnly, "I know that both of them are founders, the most respected practitioners indispensable in the heavens."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The power of creation and annihilation cancel each other out, and they are not at the level of restraint. Especially when dealing with the ghost emperor, the ghost emperor is also a combination of vitality and death, and the power of creation cannot only damage him. , It may be possible to treat him."


    "Ah, is there such a thing?"


    Ding Zhi was shocked for a while, but soon realized something, "The two Taoist friends are..."


    "Disciple Cihang, I am the City Lord of Xianshu City and the inheritor of the Tao of Compassion, and so is she."


    Zhou Shu finished speaking calmly, and then watched Ding Zhi''s reaction.


    Ding Zhi was shocked at first, then heavy, and finally stroking his long beard, slowly calming down, but he didn''t even notice. Several beards were pulled off by him, fluttering and falling, indicating that his heart was far less calm than the surface.


    After a while, he looked at Jing Tianshan and slowly said, "Friend Jing Dao, the old man was disrespectful in the past, sorry."


    Jing Tianshan said in a warm voice The city lord doesn''t need to care, it was I who concealed it first, the city lord has treated me very well. "


    "It turns out that Ci Hangzong was in Gladiator City long ago, but the old man realized it later, hehe."


    Ding Zhi smiled and looked like he was sighing, "Friend Zhou, do you have any requirements for this? The old man will try his best to do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled peacefully, "City Lord, I don''t have any requirements. I just want to clearly tell the city lord that the best way to completely solve the problem of the ghost emperor and the dead zone is the power of compassion. Most other methods are unreliable. "


    "I understand."


    Ding Zhi seemed to have realized, "The Daoist hopes to spread this through me, so that everyone in Xiancheng knows that Cihangzong and the power of compassion are an indispensable part of the heavens, and they can only oppose the immortal world. Supporting Cihangzong, Gladiator City and the Xiancheng around the Dead Zone can maintain stability."


    Zhou Shu was astonished, "The comprehension of fellow Daoists is too high, by analogy, but you are wrong, this is not my request."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3459: Statue

    "No?"


    Ding Zhi stagnated.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s my own business to fight against the immortal world. I won''t force anyone to stand on my side. You have thought too much about the city lord. You just said a few things. Doing the first point is enough, Ci Hangzong It��s a fact that Gladiator City was saved, and you can��t hide it."


    Ding Zhi nodded immediately, "Okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "So refreshing, it seems that the city lord has already planned what to do."


    Ding Zhi followed with a smile, "It''s just a few words, nothing difficult."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "A few words will not be effective. I said it today, but I will forget it tomorrow. In my opinion, the city lord had better set up a statue and put it in the city so that people passing by could see it. To."


    Ding Zhi twitched his mouth a few times before hesitatingly said, "Also, I will erect a statue for Taoist friends."


    "It''s not me, it''s my junior sister."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "What''s the point of putting me up there? She can do it, and others are willing to watch it."


    Jing Tianshan couldn''t help shaking her head, and whispered, "Brother, this can''t work."


    "What''s the matter? If you wear a veil, you don''t need to wear the statue, and then blur it a little bit. You can''t see anything," Zhou Shu turned to Ding Zhi and said slowly, "The important thing is the green lotus under your feet. Yes, City Lord, do you understand what I mean?"


    "understand."


    Ding Zhi nodded, but sighed secretly, not fooling him.


    Anyone can say a few words. Today I said it was Ci Hangzong��s help. No one will remember it after a while, but the statue is always there. There is no need to indicate the words of Ci Hangzong. The characteristic Qinglian pendulum There, anyone who sees it will know that this is Cihangzong.


    It''s not that he wants to fool Zhou Shu, but he doesn''t want to tear his face with the fairy world.


    Although he wanted to do this when the fairy world refused to support Gladiator City, let alone tear his face, but now it is different, the danger of the fairy city has been eliminated, then there is no need to smash the net with the fairy fish, and it may depend on the fairy world for help. It''s so powerful that you can''t hide in Outland. It''s best to keep peace.


    But Zhou Shu can''t be offended either.


    He has tried Zhou Shu several times. After communicating with Zhuge Heng, he can be sure that Zhou Shu''s strength is above him. Even if he uses Gladiator City himself, he can''t kill Zhou Shu, and as long as he can''t kill Zhou Shu, he It means that Gladiator is over.


    Xianshu City, which can block the attacks of the four quasi-sages of the immortal world, is definitely not something Gladiator City can contend.


    It doesn''t matter, wait until you are promoted to the quasi-sage, and then you can do it again. The twenty years will pass safely anyway.


    Jing Tianshan bowed her head silently, looking at her toes in silence.


    Zhou Shu patted her lightly, and said in a deep voice, "Junior sister, do you think this is not good? You deserve it, and what Cihangzong needs."


    "no no."


    Jing Tianshan raised her head, her eyes sparkling, "I can build a statue in the fairy city. It''s still such a big fairy city. How can I feel bad that even the master has never received treatment? As a disciple of the Cihang sect, you can have this One day, I have nothing but joy and pride."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "That''s good, looking at you like that, I thought you were worried or complaining about me."


    Jing Tianshan gently shook her head and said warmly, "No, I just don''t know what to say, thank you brother."


    "You''re welcome, it was given by the city lord, and the effort should have been rewarded."


    After speaking, Zhou Shu looked at Ding Zhi with a smile. The smile made Ding Zhi panic again, calming down, "What is the third thing about fellow Daoists?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said, "No, now is the time for me to get paid."


    "Well, follow me."


    Ding Zhi felt relieved and walked quickly to the back hall.


    Zhou Shu took a few steps, turned around and said, "Junior sister, are you not coming?"


    Jing Tianshan whispered, "No, I want to be quiet."


    Zhou Shu nodded without saying anything, and followed Ding Zhi into the apse.


    As soon as he walked in, Zhou Shu felt it was the apse, but it was actually another space.


    The unique space created by the city lord is still in this realm, but it is in a position that no one can find. It is no different from the one in the Kuiwei realm. It can be seen that Ding Zhi did a lot of hard work in Gladiator City. , Is completely familiar with the world, and Zhou Shu cannot do this in Xianshu City. Of course, it is not difficult for Zhou Shu to get rid of the shackles of this space. In the end, the cultivation base is different, and there is a big gap between Ding Zhi and the old scholar.


    "The taste of the city owner is very unique."


    Zhou Shu looked forward with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    There are jade and jewels everywhere, a magnificent palace is erected in the meantime, and there are endless golden mountains in the distance. There is no vitality in the space of hundreds of miles. Even the trees and grass are things like coral agate. .


    Anything that is not illegal or concealed is a real treasure.


    Ding Zhi caressed his beard and said with a smile, "I made the Taoist friends laugh. For some reason, I always feel happy to see these vulgar objects, and I have collected a lot without knowing it."


    "Who doesn''t like it?" Zhou Shu smiled and grabbed a handful of jewels and let them run between his fingers. "Smooth and beautiful, warm and comfortable, pleasing and pleasing to the eye, but the city lord''s obsession with them actually has another reason. "


    Ding Zhi was quite surprised, "Do you know why?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The last time I used the Wanhua Jingjie, the city lord should have seen it too?"


    What Ding Zhi thought of, his mind was slightly shaken, "Ah, you mean the old man''s attachment comes from his previous life?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, but it''s not a bad thing. The interest of the city lord has helped you accomplish a lot of careers. This is the case in your previous life, and it is the same in this life, and you have reached the highest state. With the power of a fellow Taoist, you can achieve immortality in this life. Maybe."


    "what����"


    Ding Zhi looked at Zhou Shu, surprised and inexplicable. He didn''t see clearly how many lives he had in those few breaths, but only glanced at it. Zhou Shu not only saw all of them, but even understood them in such detail, this person is really amazing...for a while. Many, in the end, it only turned into one sentence, "Thanks for the good words of fellow Taoists."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You''re welcome, but City Lord, why didn''t I perceive that there is something suitable for me here?"


    "In the palace."


    Ding Zhi pointed to the front and strode forward, "It''s different from here, it''s another space."


    "Create another space here?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked. Using his familiarity with the world, it is not difficult for the city lord to create a unique space in his own world, but it is difficult to create another space in the space, let alone maintain it for a long time. It is difficult for even the scholar to do it.


    Does this City Master Ding Zhi understand the law of space?


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look Ding Zhi was also shocked, and slowly said, "Does fellow Daoists have taken a fancy to this world bag? That can be..."


    "World Bag?"


    When Zhou Shu heard the sound, he shook his head immediately, "No, I don''t need this."


    It turned out to be a space magic weapon.


    But Zhou Shu himself was wrong, thinking too much of Ding Zhi. It was not the space created by Ding Zhi at all. It was just a magic weapon of inner space. This kind of magic weapon is also very rare, but it is normal for Zhou Shu. .


    He smiled bitterly.


    Always thinking about these things, it is inevitable to make a joke, but when he can see or even understand the laws of space, instead of just using other laws to change the space.


    "Oh."


    Ding Zhi felt relieved.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3460: 4 elements of quasi-sage

    Entering the hall, the majestic treasure rushed towards his face, barely able to breathe.


    Zhou Shu counted his breath carefully and said slowly, "Are all the things the city lord hidden here?"


    Ding Zhi heard the sound and turned around slowly, his eyes flickered, "What do you mean by this phrase? Do you think I have hidden the treasure on purpose, or want to...take the opportunity to take advantage of it? Haha."


    "The city owner misunderstood."


    Zhou Shu was a bit presumptuous to ask, and raised his hand, "I saw too many treasures, and I couldn''t hold back for a while, and I was worried that I accidentally took away the important treasures of the city lord and affected the lord��s advancement. That is me. Guilt."


    Ding Zhi stared at Zhou Shu and smiled calmly, "It turns out that fellow Daoist was thinking about it for the old man and thanked him, but ah, fellow Daoist should still say less about similar things, which is easy to misunderstand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The city lord pointed out that."


    Ding Zhi turned to the front and said bluntly, "My treasures are here, and fellow Taoists don''t need to worry about it. Take them as you want. As for my most important treasures, hehe, fellow Taoists can''t take them away."


    He stroked his beard and smiled, proud of his generosity. It is true that a practitioner rarely has such a moment to take out all his treasures for others to choose from.


    "Then I''m not welcome."


    Zhou Shu smiled and bowed, as if thoughtful, "The most precious treasure of fellow Taoists is Xiancheng, right?"


    Ding Zhi nodded, "Everyone is the City Lord of Xiancheng, tacitly."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Speaking of which I am puzzled, is Xiancheng very helpful to the promotion of Quasi-Saint?"


    Ding Zhi looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of doubts in his eyes, "Isn''t Daoist also the city lord, why would you ask such a question?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, showing a trace of embarrassment, "To be honest, I rarely stay in Xiancheng. I have far less experience in this area than the city lord, so I just wanted to ask."


    Ding Zhi suddenly said, "I remember that Dao Luo Jinxian built Xiancheng, and then he was promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian. In this process, Daoists felt that there was little help from Xiancheng, or even no help, right?"


    Zhou Shu felt stagnant, and shook his head, "I have gained a lot of practice law experience from Xiancheng. It has helped a lot. It can''t be said that there is no such thing."


    "That''s right," Ding Zhi caressed his beard, "but the experience of the law, even without Xiancheng, can do it with time, right?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s true."


    Ding Zhi said slowly, "That''s why Daoists have the idea that Xiancheng is useless, but the old man wants to say that this is wrong. At this stage of promotion to quasi-sages, Xiancheng is essential, especially for us practitioners in the outer domain. "


    Zhou Shu solemnly said respectfully, "Please the city lord for advice."


    How to combine Xiancheng and self-cultivation? This question is considered as a knot of his. In this regard, he has not met anyone who can give pointers to the maze. Now he is rarely met with one, so naturally I don''t want to miss it.


    Compared with this ubiquitous treasure, getting a definite answer is more important.


    Ding Zhi pondered for a few breaths, "Does fellow Daoists should know the four elements of the quasi-sage? It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. If you are not in the Great Sect of the Immortal Realm, this question is a bit difficult. They seldom pass these experiences to Outland."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I heard a senior say that they are the palace of life, the core of the law, the wheel of life, and the bridge of soul."


    "Friends know that it''s best," Ding Zhi smiled and nodded. "Except for those who are born saints or Taoist practitioners, most practitioners must start from these four aspects in order to become quasi saints, step by step, and the core of the law. Skip it first, this Hunyuan Golden Immortal has it, so don''t think about anything if you can''t create the power of the law by yourself, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu nodded freely, concentrating.


    "Then there is the bridge of souls, the spiritual souls of practitioners must go up to the heavens, and down to the yellow springs. They will be able to establish contact with all things in an instant, regardless of each other, mutual proof of existence, the so-called heaven and earth can be holy... "


    Ding Zhi glanced at Zhou Shu, "This kind of feeling can''t be experienced until after promotion, but at the stage of mixed yuan and golden immortals, we must start to make serious preparations. At this time, Xiancheng will play a big role."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seeming to understand.


    Ding Zhi was somewhat satisfied, "As a city lord, you have good conditions to exercise your spirits. You can start with the simplest practitioners and communicate with each other, then the creatures, and then the inanimate things. When connecting with the latter two, it is difficult to use the law. After all, one person has limited principles of cultivation, and all things contain numerous laws. How can we achieve this? You can only understand it, you can��t say it, you need to use your own mind. Try to figure out, all I can say is that willpower and time are key."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently.


    Xuan Huang Jie actually has a similar function. With Jian Mu��s origin, Zhou Shu can communicate with everything, regardless of each other, but Xuan Huang Jie and Jian Mu did it, not themselves. In fact, this kind of thing has brought countless people. Convenient things may be a hindrance to personal cultivation. The more convenient and lazy, the more difficult it is for an individual to break through the limit.


    As the city lord, you should use less when it is not necessary, Zhou Shu thought.


    "Fellow Daoist understands so quickly."


    Noting Zhou Shu��s expression, Ding Zhi was a little surprised, and continued, ��Then it is the wheel of life. Daoists should not mistake it for the core of the creator��s law. There is a big difference between the two. The wheel of life keeps running. The consumption will not flow out, and it is not restricted by other laws. Before the life palace is damaged, it can give the quasi-sage almost infinite life."


    Zhou Shu felt, "The law of creation does not achieve this effect, but how should I practice this wheel of life."


    Ding Zhi''s expression became solemn, "Everyone has their own way, my method may not be able to be used for reference, how can I put it..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to say, I have some methods..." Ding Zhi closed his eyes, "Do you think fellow Daoists look at my fairy city?"


    Zhou Shu thought a few breaths, "Very good."


    Ding Zhi said indifferently, "Really good? Daoists are creators, so you might as well speak up."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Then I''ll just say that there is a problem with the vitality that the city dwellers reveal~ www.novelhall.com~ The vitality of practitioners of the same realm is completely the same, and every golden fairy is the same. The same is true for Luo Jinxian. The same is true for those at a lower level. It shows an emotional state, as if every city citizen is under control. Of course, I am not accusing it. This may be the management method of the city lord."


    If you understand the laws of creation of life and death, you can see the birth mechanism. They linger above the creatures, thick or light. The stronger the practitioner, the higher the mood and the stronger the vitality. The loss or existence of these vitalities will affect the mood and state, but It does not increase or decrease the life of the practitioner himself.


    They can be used, for example, when Xuanyuan Sword Spirit awakens, most of the vitality in Lingyu City is taken away for recovery.


    "It''s the creator, I can''t hide it."


    Ding Zhi smiled and nodded, "This is indeed my way of managing Xiancheng, trying to keep everyone and creatures in a vital balance. Daoists can blame this, but I want to say that this is not harmful to them. It may be better and more focused. Practice."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If it''s really bad for them, they won''t be able to stay, but I don''t understand why the city lord did this, it takes time and effort, and there is no benefit."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3461: Puzzle

    "How could it be no good?"


    Ding Zhishi smiled and said, "Think about it, a good fairy city, under the condition of continuous development, there will only be more and more people, more and more vitality, tens of thousands of years, I can get a lot of The surplus vitality, and then let these vitality return to the origin core, and then distribute to other creatures, always maintain a state of balance, the origin flow, the origin core will not have the suffering of lack, the fairy city will never be exhausted, this is a life The embryonic form of the wheel, and I can gain enough experience in this process, and gradually understand the true meaning of the wheel of life."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "I seem to understand a little bit. The practitioners who yearn for promotion are indeed much more vigorous than other creatures, but if you use practitioners to nourish all things, will there be no problems with this operation?"


    "Of course there are problems. For example, it is unlikely that there will be real strong people in my fairy city, and genius will be limited."


    Ding Zhi showed a trace of regret, "So my Xiancheng seldom can cultivate talents who can be alone. It is very troublesome to encounter ghost soldiers, but it should be said that if someone shows strong enough talent, I will Send him away. I don��t need a genius in my fairy city, but I will not bury the genius and let him go to other cities to develop."


    "The city lord is interested."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, a little admired, knowing that his fairy city is not suitable for geniuses, he even sent it away specially. It is probably impossible for another city owner to change it. He paused, "The city owner relies on the management of these tens of thousands of years to understand life. Can the wheel be constructed in the body?"


    Ding Zhi shook his head, "It''s so easy. Understanding doesn''t mean it can be done. Although I take Xiancheng as a part of my body to understand and experience, it is still very difficult to truly replicate all circulation in the body. Nothing can''t be done without ten thousand years of hard cultivation."


    Zhou Shu was puzzled, "It''s very difficult, ten thousand years? But the city lord said before that it would be possible to do it in twenty years."


    Ding Zhi stared at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Father Taoist rescued Xiancheng. I told you it��s okay, but please don��t tell me, and it��s best not to follow me, because I don��t know if this is 100% effective. Success is not necessarily worth it."


    Zhou Shu realized something, "I understand what the city lord meant, please tell me."


    Ding Zhi looked into the distance and said calmly, "I don''t plan to make a wheel of life by myself, because it is really difficult, so I plan to directly use the origin core of Xiancheng as the wheel of life for promotion."


    The words were very calm, but even Zhou Shu could feel the sadness in his heart, and it was overflowing.


    "That''s not going to destroy Xiancheng?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he only quickly said, "If you can become a quasi saint, most people will choose this way."


    He could understand Ding Zhi doing this, but he would never choose this way when he changed himself. Xianshu City did not belong to him, but a part of the Profound Yellow Realm. He had no reason to destroy it for himself, and he would do it too. Not.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Ding Zhi expressed a lot of gratitude in his eyes, and said with a wry smile, "Thank you for your understanding. Although the old man established Xiancheng to become a quasi-sage, he thought that he would eventually destroy all these years of hard work. There are so many practitioners. Work hard...hehe, the old man is indeed a very selfish practitioner."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I don''t understand, can the essence core be used as the wheel of life?"


    "Other Xiancheng''s origin cores can''t work, but Gladiator City''s must be."


    Ding Zhi smiled slightly and nodded very confidently, "From the moment I established the fairy city, I have separated a part of the soul and the origin core to co-exist and develop, otherwise I will not be able to achieve the balance mentioned before. Now, the battle The original core of the city has completely become a part of me, and it is logical to return to me in the future."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "I see."


    Ding Zhi nodded, "Fellow Daoist now understands why I must protect Xiancheng. In fact, I am protecting myself."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said slowly, "If the city lord succeeds in doing it in the future, please be sure to tell me."


    "Do you want to try it too?" Ding Zhizheng said, "No problem, no matter whether it is successful or not, I will not stay here anymore. If it succeeds, I will go to the Taoist Xianshu City to talk. "


    "Thank you City Lord in advance."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have a general understanding of the wheel of life, and the palace of life is the rest. I also ask the city lord for advice."


    Ding Zhi paused and said with a smile, "Fellow Daoist has heard so much, don''t you understand? The Palace of Life is this gladiatorial city."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s mind was slightly shaken.


    The core of the law means the city lord, the wheel of life means the origin, and the bridge of the soul means the connection between the city lord and everything. Isn''t the palace of life that embraces all this fairy city?


    The various methods used to consolidate the city of Xiancheng can also be used on the Palace of Life. How strong the city is, the Palace of Life is more reliable.


    Before self-achievement of the quasi-sage, first build a model of the quasi-sage outside, which is Xiancheng. Is this the way for the city lord to be promoted?


    Looking at the pensive Zhou Shu, Ding Zhi thought for a while, "Friends of Taoism, in fact, these are my personal insights. Other people may not be the same. There may be a better way to get the wheel of life instead of In addition to the city lord, there are also geniuses who are born to be candidates for saints, and even the geniuses who are descendants of the Dao, they will not have this understanding. Daoists must not stick to them. With such talents, they will definitely have their own methods, most of them Would be better than my stupid method."


    "The city lord is too self-effacing. First, other people are not as honest as the city lord. They may not tell me their understanding. Second, I think the city lord can describe the cultivation process in detail. It has become a system, which is really not simple." Zhou Shu looked at him and saluted very sincerely, "Thank you for the guidance of the city lord, I will benefit a lot from the next step."


    "Friends of Daoist saved Xiancheng, that is, they saved me. Saying something is nothing," Ding Zhi smiled and shook his head, quite proud. It is a great pleasure for practitioners to solve the puzzles by preaching, but with some in his eyes. Worry, "but fellow daoists must remember that these words are only in the palace, and don''t speak after you go out."


    Zhou Shu is very serious ~ www.novelhall.com ~ this is natural. "


    "Well, having said so much, it''s time for fellow Taoists to choose what they want," Ding Zhi looked at the treasures quite contentedly. "These are the treasures of the old man for many years, but fellow Taoists don''t even look at them. Is it disgusting?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Whatever fellow Taoists say, my eyes are dizzy, and I can''t wait to take them all away."


    Ding Zhi shook his head unconsciously, "That won''t work. Do you want the old man to become the poorest quasi-sage in the heavens? At least leave a foundation for the old man, otherwise the travel expenses to Xianshu City in the future will be gone."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stretched out his hand, grabbing two things in his hand, and said thoughtfully, "Then these two."


    "Have you chosen so soon?"


    Ding Zhi was surprised for a while, but looked at the things in Zhou Shu''s hands, but smiled unconsciously, "Friends of Daoism are really tricky."


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3462: Have work

    Zhou Shu smiled, "The city lord can''t bear it?"


    Ding Zhi hurriedly explained, "Whether the Daoist said anything, the Daoist only took two pieces. What is the old man''s reluctance? It''s just that piece of jade that made the old man think of something. I can''t help but feel a little bit emotional.


    The expression worried about Zhou Shu''s misunderstanding seemed a bit humble.


    "I just talked casually."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Is that this?"


    It was a piece of sapphire with jet black blood spots. It was round, hollowed out in the middle, and there were moir�� patterns on the sides. There were several cracks on the surface. The blood stains also leaked in, making the jade body impenetrable at all. There are many inside. The fuzzy texture does not look like a treasure.


    "Well, this green sacred jade key is said to be the key to unlocking a secret somewhere. When the immortal realm appeared in this world, it caused a turmoil. Thousands of practitioners went to fight for it, and later shocked three big sects. The quasi-sage, the beating was so dim, the casualties were countless, and the jade key was broken..." At this point, Ding Zhi glanced at Zhou Shu and sighed, "As the saint''s designated Taoist material, The blue sacred jade is the hardest jade in the heavens. It is said that many Taoist artifacts cannot be destroyed, but even it was beaten like this. Daoists can imagine the fierce fighting at that time."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I can imagine it."


    He doesn''t need to think about it, just watch it.


    He took this treasure because this jade reacted most strongly to the power of reincarnation, which aroused Zhou Shu''s curiosity.


    At this time, under the guidance of the power of reincarnation, he was already in that battle, and he felt the scene at that time. It was indeed tragic, but it was also worth experiencing and understanding repeatedly. The fight between several quasi-sages was not It was easy to see, and at the same time he also saw the secret hidden behind this green saint jade key, a place that even the quasi saint would be tempted...


    Of course, I also saw how Ding Zhi took this piece of jade into his own hands.


    He is a lucky person.


    "The quasi-sage who finally got the jade looked at the jade for a long time, but sighed and lost the jade. It seems that this piece of jade has been completely destroyed, and even the value of the material is lost. Unfortunately, it When it was thrown down, hey, the old man was busy running for his life at the time. He had already ran away for tens of millions of miles. Who knew he was hit by accident, and it hurt for several months."


    Ding Zhi gritted his teeth unconsciously, as if recollecting the feeling, "This is also a chance, so I left it, but now I don��t know where the secret is. Even if I know it, it��s a broken piece. The jade key of "must not be opened, otherwise the quasi-sage would not throw it away at will, just take it if you like it, but the old man felt that this was not a treasure at all, and it was only for the Taoist to take more.


    When he noticed something, he paused, "All Daoist needs are Dao artifact materials, right? There is also a complete blue sacred jade over there. Why don''t you take it? You don''t have to be polite to me."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This piece is fine."


    He does need Dao artifact materials, but not materials like Qingshengyu. He has used Shu Zhili to go through everything here before, and there is only one material that can fit him, and it is already in his hands. .


    "Ok."


    Ding Zhi showed some helplessness, and his gaze fell on the other item, "The old man can''t remember the one that fellow Taoist took, but it shouldn''t be a good treasure...Both are like this. I really make the old man feel guilty."


    It was an earthy-yellow substance full of wrinkles, like a stone and mud. The material was not too hard. It seemed to be easily broken in half, and it didn��t feel any immortal energy or the power of other laws, even a little smelly. Wei, after thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t remember why he put it in, it didn''t match other things at all, it was like throwing a lot of cow dung in the flowers.


    Zhou Shu doesn''t think so.


    At the beginning, there was a rare material in the Xuanhuang world, called the residue of the five elements. It was extracted from the five elements, but it did not belong to any of the five elements. This material could not only resist the forces of the five elements, but also an excellent neutralizer. Integrating the different powers of the five elements together is the best material for refining tools, but only those who really understand know how to use it.


    And this weird piece of **** has similar characteristics.


    It doesn''t seem to belong to any law, but it can reconcile the power of many laws. According to Zhou Shu''s previous experience, to create a Taoist device suitable for Shu Zhili, with its participation, it will be more effective.


    It''s just the origin of this thing...


    The power of reincarnation cannot affect it, nor can it be seen how it is formed.


    He looked slightly condensed, "How did it come, the city lord can''t remember it at all?"


    Ding Zhining pondered for a long time, but still shook his head, "Sorry, I really can''t remember, Xiancheng is too busy, and my memory is confused, but the old man has never seen it before, and no one will come here. Could it be formed by himself? "


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "It doesn''t matter, don''t think about it, I''ll just take this, it''s quite interesting."


    It should be formed by itself.


    There are too many treasures of different laws stored here, but there are not many formations blocking them. They are intertwined and collided with each other. Over time, some things that have nothing to do with various laws are formed. They are rejected by many laws, and they cannot leave the world bag and gather slowly. Become such a tuft.


    Like the dust gathered in the corner of the house.


    The whole process is somewhat similar to the formation of Hanshan and the Promise Talisman, except that there is no similar chaotic power generation. It is definitely not the difference between intentional and unintentional, but it makes sense.


    There are many places where the laws of the heavens meet, but there are very few that can eventually form the power of chaos. What is the law of this?


    Zhou Shu is now very concerned about these, but has no answer.


    If you can find out this law, you can use the power of the postnatal chaos. What a terrible and beautiful thing this is.


    "My Daoist is really sorry for doing this."


    Ding Zhi looked at Zhou Shu with regret and couldn''t help shaking his head, "I came in here and took two useless things."


    "City Lord, I have one more thing to ask."


    Zhou Shu thought about a few breaths took out a jade slip and handed it over.


    Ding Zhi took it and asked in confusion, "This is?"


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "This is a booklet I wrote. It contains some introductions to Xianshu City, and there is also a guide to getting started. Please trouble the city lord to help me pass it out. It��s better to make a few hundred thousand copies. Everyone in the city gave it to everyone who passed by, and sent it in the name of the city lord, asking them to keep it for viewing, or throw it away if they could not get it."


    Ding Zhi''s expression changed a little, and he hesitated, "There is no Cihangzong content in it, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t preach for Ci Hangzong. Even if I think, the city lord will not do it, so why force it."


    Ding Zhi quickly agreed, "I will tell you to go out and do my best for fellow Taoists in the remaining twenty years."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "Then there will be City Lord Lao."


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3463: See you, Lao Na

    After bidding farewell to Jing Tianshan, Zhou Shu left Gladiator.


    There is nothing to stay, Ding Zhi is unlikely to go back. As for Zhuge Heng, the seeds have been planted, and it should be possible to see if he can receive the fruits. After all, he belongs to the Zhuge family and knows how precious inheritance is.


    It took a while to return to Feizhou. If Ruoyin was a magic weapon, Zhou Shu had trouble finding it.


    "Why have been there for so long and nothing happened?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Qingque''s eyes are not without anger.


    "Zhou found another junior sister, and also chopped off the ghost emperor half of his arm!"


    Caiying flew out, dropped a word and ran away, Qingque immediately became worried, "Ghost Emperor? Is there really a Ghost Emperor?"


    "Really, he brought these changes in the dead zone."


    Zhou Shu nodded, Qingque knew that it was not surprising that the ghost emperor was originally spread from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. They knew the will of the soul very well, and they had this idea a long time ago��is the soul sure Being annihilated, it is said that there are still several elders who have been to the dead zone for this. As for whether they are looking for a ghost emperor or want to be a ghost emperor, it is hard to say.


    Qingque was even more surprised, "Half the ghost emperor''s arm chopped off?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Someone used the Promise Talisman to help, and that arm is still here. We will study together later."


    "You are getting stronger and stronger, the ghost emperor is so understatement in your eyes..."


    Qingque shook her head lightly, and a strange smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "Who is the junior sister this time?"


    "It''s still from Cihangzong. She seems to know Muyan too. She should go to Xianshu City in the future," Zhou Shu shook her head and sighed. "She hasn''t seen Yangmei either. She''s looking for it. The whole Cihangzong is looking for it, but No results."


    Qingque froze slightly, and said warmly, "Find it slowly, you can always find it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Qing, how''s your understanding, about the core of the law?"


    Qingque shook her head unconsciously, "Shu, you have given me too many, nine of them, I haven''t got a clue yet, but those powers are really wonderful... It''s a pity that they are temporary, and I may not be able to practice them all my life. There are so many core laws that are difficult to find."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "You think too much, and your soul power is added to the body of a hundred souls. There is nothing you can''t think of but nothing is impossible."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s confident smile, Qingque nodded unconsciously, "Well, after all, I won''t go back if I don''t get promoted. By the way, I used a teleport once when you were away."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "No wonder I have been looking for a long time, what''s the matter?"


    Qingque''s eyes were condensed, "I perceive a particularly powerful pressure approaching. It should be a quasi-sage. I am afraid that he will notice this side and avoid it first. It was about half a month ago, and then I did not If I dare to go back, I just stopped here...Could it be that we were here?"


    Zhou Shu approvingly said, "It is very possible that the fairy world has been looking for us, and you have done a good job."


    Qingque lowered her head and smiled bitterly, "It''s okay if you don''t be afraid, it''s fine to run where you see it."


    "It won''t take long for you to be afraid," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Let''s go, we are on the road."


    The flying boat suddenly started and disappeared into the darkness.


    A few months later.


    The surroundings darkened suddenly, as if they had penetrated into thick clouds, and discomfort followed.


    It was like a torrential rain in summer, coming without warning.


    Qingque''s mind was stagnant, and subconsciously looked at Zhou Shu, "It''s coercion, here it''s coming again, do you want to teleport?"


    She was not the one who noticed this time, Xiao Su, who had been immersed in planting trees, stopped.


    Only Xiao Kun, who didn''t know anything, was still doing his own way, that is, hitting the wall.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Is it still the last time?"


    Qingque hesitated, "It''s not like it, this time the pressure is okay, it was a lot more violent last time."


    "Don''t worry about it, rushing to leave is suspicious."


    Zhou Shu raised his sleeves and waved, and the breeze came, quickly dispelling the haze, and the discomfort disappeared.


    Qingque agreed, but there were still a lot of worries in her eyes, "How come we meet Quasi-Saints one after another? Are there so many Quasi-Saints going to Outland? I haven��t met one for hundreds of years. never seen it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Maybe we are close to Wunian City."


    "what?"


    Qingque was startled, "Does it matter? Are they all going to Wunian City?"


    "I can''t think of another reason, it should be that there is really an exorcism meeting."


    Zhou Shu was also a little helpless. He didn''t know the quasi-sage last time, but in this coercion, he clearly perceives the power of Zen, and the quasi-sage who doesn��t like going out is the only one who can let the quasi-sage who doesn��t like going out run around. Overcome these things.


    "Isn''t that more troublesome?"


    Caiying came over, with a worried expression on her face, "Wu Nian City originally had Bu Li and Le Nan, but now there are other quasi-sages who have gone? With so many quasi-sages, can this palace still win the victory over evil?"


    Zhou Shu smiled at her, "There is no difference between two quasi-sages and many."


    Caiying was taken aback when he heard the sound, and was frustrated, "I can''t beat it anyway... Then what are we going to do."


    Zhou Shu touched his head, "What are you worried about? The only opponent you are sure of right now is Le Yinan. The sword is in his hand. It''s hard to say about the other quasi-sage tubes. Besides, that one is the most famous evil in the Xuanhuang world and even the heavens. Sword, will it be purified obediently? Not to mention that your anti-evil is born for it. This advantage can''t be changed by a few more quasi-sages. This is why we are here, Caiying , What should be yours is yours. As long as we go, we will definitely find opportunities."


    Caiying lowered his head, "My palace always feels unreliable... You call me my palace Caiying again!"


    "Which fellow Taoist is below, Lao Na is polite."


    Hong Zhong''s voice came from far away from the flying boat, but it sounded like a ringing in his ears, and all of them had a meal.


    "Stay inside, listen to me, and send it away if you have anything, I will go to you."


    Zhou Shu glanced at them, and suddenly raised his voice, "I don''t know which senior senior, junior Zhou Shu, come up to see you."


    "Zhou Shu, this name is a bit familiar, huh? Come to think of it...Is it the one who played a few games with the immortal world near the wizarding world? It''s not as well known as meeting each other. It turns out that it''s such a little guy, and the immortal world is getting worse and worse. ."


    "Junior Zhou Shu As the city lord of Xianshu, I have met seniors."


    "Hehe, see you Lao Na, from Leiyin Temple..."


    The blue bird in the flying boat was stunned for a while, "Leiyin Temple, isn''t that just an unreasonable brother?"


    "Ah! It''s really going to Wunian City, this is troublesome," Caiying was stunned, realizing the danger, and immediately flew out, "That''s the enemy! Don''t even ask about it, just admit it first. Identity, stupid!"


    "Don''t go now."


    Qingque hurriedly stopped, "I don''t know what''s going on yet, listen carefully, it won''t be too late to fight."


    Caiying stopped at the door and turned around, "Then go there later, don''t use teleport!"


    Qingque nodded seriously, "I won''t use it if I haven''t heard from him."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3464: Please stay

    "I have seen seniors."


    Zhou Shupo bowed respectfully.


    Staring at it, there was a slight lag.


    The old man on the opposite side was unusually tall, more than twice as big as an ordinary person. He was born with round faces and big ears. A beard on the side of his cheeks was poked, thick as ink, and his head and face were shiny and stained with wine. Most of his clothes were opened, revealing half of the cold hair that fell into the wind, and the end was extremely informal. If it weren''t for the rosary hanging in front of him, the particles were as big as a small drum, it would be hard to believe that this is a meditation for reading Buddhist scriptures.


    "Just a gift."


    Fang Jian stared at Tongling''s big eyes, "I heard you are good at the law of reincarnation?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I don''t dare to say that I am good at it. The younger generation only has a little experience."


    Fang Jian raised his eyes and said, "If you will, if you won''t, you won''t. At a young age, your words are so long-winded. It''s damnable. Take me!"


    Before the words fell, a golden light flashed in his eyes, like a big stick, slamming straight at Zhou Shu.


    Seeing the force of Wanjun rushing through the air, Zhou Shu''s mind was slightly stagnant.


    When you meet, do you really think you are a murderer?


    But looking at this unsatisfactory golden light, Fang Jian obviously did not use his full strength, although the Zen power in it has far surpassed any time Zhou Shu has seen before, no, it should be the sum of the Zen powers I have seen before, not as good as this one. .


    In an instant, a white shield appeared on Zhou Shu''s head.


    As soon as the furnace turns, Shu Zhili is born with his heart.


    The golden light was falling on the shield, making a muffled noise.


    The shield shattered, the flakes of snow flakes flying off, and the golden light scattered, turning into thousands of Sanskrit sounds for a long time.


    The few people in the flying boat were already panicked. Although they didn''t see anything, they couldn''t sit still when they heard these Sanskrit sounds.


    Caiying wanted to go out again, but was stopped again, and Xiao Su also came over this time, telling her not to go.


    "This is not the power of reincarnation!"


    Fang Jian stared at Zhou Shu, not angry, and a little more surprised.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The seniors are not particular about it at all. If there is such an inexplicable way, they will start with the juniors."


    "You said this by yourself, Lao Na didn''t admit it, and you are a wanted murderer in the immortal world. If I hit you, I can''t talk about bullying the minor." Fang Jian didn''t care at all, staring at Zhou Shu. "When a cultivator encounters an enemy in a hurry, he will use the power he knows and trusts best, and you are useless. It means that you are not majoring in the law of reincarnation. It is very interesting. There is no law of reincarnation."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It turns out that Senior was testing me."


    "Ha, if I really killed you, I killed you too. What a temptation?"


    Fang Jian sneered, "It''s your ability that you can block that. Lao Na is too lazy to make a second hand. Now that you have learned the law of reincarnation, you can take it out and let Lao Na open your eyes, and then let you go, how about it?"


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It is better to be respectful than fate."


    Slowly raising his hand, the palm of his hand held out a prism, the brilliance was dazzling, and it shattered into thousands of pieces in a flash, and flew away.


    In the world of Wanhua Mirror, Zhou Shu has been caring for the art.


    Fang Jian was still standing with big thorns, but his eyes showed a rare dignity. When the Wanhua approached him, the whole body suddenly burst into Zen light, which was no more than a hundred feet long, like a real screen made of heavy gold, silk The threads are clear and can be learned.


    Countless broken lenses flew around the Zen light, but couldn''t enter.


    In the past, the world of kaleidoscopes used to be colorful, because the lens will reflect all kinds of past and various past lives. The pictures are different and the natural colors are colorful, but now it is monotonous, because most of them are just blank lenses with only reflections inside. The light of Zen, there are empty spaces.


    Does this show that Fang Jian has no previous life?


    of course not.


    Fang Jian''s realm cultivation level is too high, blocking all the power of reincarnation outside, without being affected by the Kaleidoscope Realm, naturally his previous life will not be reflected in the mirror, nor will it disturb his mind.


    Is it completely invalid?


    Zhou Shu''s heart sank. Of course, this was the first time he encountered this kind of thing, but it was completely beyond his expectation. Samsara, as the highest law, should be able to affect the quasi-sage. Now that it has not succeeded, then this Fang Jian Is the quasi-sage too strong, or is it possible that meditation can restrain the world of kaleidoscope?


    This result is simply saying that there is no chance of winning against Fang Jian.


    When confused, a piece of lens flashed suddenly.


    Although the flash seemed insignificant under the shade of Zen light, Zhou Shu still noticed it, and at the same time he saw something else.


    Fang Jian��s past life, a fleeting picture.


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu realized something.


    Fang Jian didn��t block the power of reincarnation from the outside. He just used Zen power and certain laws to forcibly obscure the mirror surface. He has been affected by the Kaleidoscope Realm, but he can quickly eliminate this influence, so see It''s like not being affected.


    But in any case, making up after the fact and preventing it beforehand are not the same.


    Fang Jian is effective in the Wanhuajing world, that is to say, oneself is not unable to fight against Fang Jian, all that is needed is timing and more accumulation.


    Fang saw that he had clearly sensed this, and in his solemnity, he was more surprised.


    What surprised Zhou Shu even more was that a drop of sweat condensed on top of his head.


    Now that Fang Jian and Zen light are integrated, this is still very conspicuous. Of course, if Fang Jian��s head is not too bright, Zhou Shu would not have noticed it. Fang Jian��s Zen light level is much higher than Zhou Shu.


    After a few breaths, the flowers dissipated and the light disappeared.


    A trace of contentment flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he raised his hand and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Not easy."


    Fang Jian put away his Zen light, closed his eyes and said, "The bottom of samsara is samsara, and Lao Na can''t get rid of it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Senior doesn''t need to get rid of it. As long as the Zen light comes through, I can''t resist it and leave it to Senior."


    "Leave it to you? That would really be bullying the small, haha!"


    Fang Jian laughed, his beard trembling, "Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu, although you are the enemy of the immortal world, what does this have to do with Lao Na!? Why did Lao Na want to offend you invincibly and make another enemy for Zen? Hehe The four quasi-saints are blocked, and one more Lao Na will not do!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, knowing in his heart that this was indeed the case.


    If there is no Xianshu City to block the record of the four quasi-sages (actually there are three quasi-sages, but as long as Xianshucheng does not say this, the immortal world will not know it, and it is even more difficult for others to know), the quasi-sages from the fairy world will meet Zhou Empress Shu will never let him go. After all, Zhou Shu is also in the top 100 of the fierce list. You can get a lot of things in the fairy world, how can you miss it casually.


    But because of this record here, they will feel that so many quasi-sages are planted in Xianshu City. They must have something special about Zhou Shu. When they meet Zhou Shu, they will throw rats, and they are not willing to risk even one ten thousandth. risks of.


    After speaking, Fang Jian ignored Zhou Shu, pinched the rosary, and strode forward.


    Zhou Shu paused for a few breaths, then suddenly chased after him, shouting, "Senior, please stay!"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010609214232291 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3465: Already decided

    "You just stop it?"


    Fang Jian didn''t look back, but the speed slowed down.


    Zhou Shu shouted from behind, "Senior is going to Wunian City on this trip, right?"


    "Because Wu Niancheng does not presumptuously come from Leiyin Temple, so you ask?"


    Fang Jian turned around abruptly, making an angry look, "Yes, Lao Na just went to look for him, and I let you go, so why do I keep entangled?!"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, with a rosary in his hand, and said in courtesy, "Senior, don''t worry, it''s not entanglement. I just want to ask one thing. By the way, I have a little connection with Leiyin Temple. Have you seen this before?"


    Fang Jian glanced horizontally, slightly stagnated, "Tan Yuan Rosary? Yuan Ming gave you?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly, with a hint of doubt, "How did the senior recognize it?"


    Fang Jian snorted, and made no secret of his contempt. "The Tan Yuan Rosary is the easiest tool to gather Zen power in Leiyin Temple. If you bring it with you, you can take it as a seven-stage Zen for hundreds of years. Treasure, and you, you have carried at least two thousand years, but you can''t even reach the third rank. Apart from the idiot who is dedicated to training, who else can do it?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "That''s it."


    Fang Jian looked at the rosary in Zhou Shu''s hand and stroked the rosary on his body, seeming to think, why Yuanming would send the Tanyuan rosary, that is an important token of Leiyin Temple.


    Amidst doubts, there was also a hint of relaxation in his mind.


    Zhou Shu followed and looked at him for a moment, "Senior''s this one too? Why is it so big?"


    "You are not meditation, what do you ask so much for?"


    Fang Jian scolded angrily, "What do you want to ask, tell me, Lao Na has no time to spend more with you!"


    Just want to know why it is so big. Zhou Shu settled down and said solemnly, "Is the senior going to Wunian City for a sword?"


    Fang Jian''s eyes were straightened, and he wondered, "Did you also receive an invitation?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I just heard that I am an uninvited guest and want to see it."


    Fang Jian smiled and said coldly, "Le Yinan, an old fellow who does not repair, really shocked a lot of people, but what''s the use of asking more people? The only thing that can solve the sword is Old Na."


    Zhou Shu touched his nose, and said with a serious face, "The seniors have advanced Zen practice, so naturally there is a great opportunity, but others may not fail."


    "Who, who else?!"


    Fang Jian suddenly became angry, and looked up at Zhou Shu, "What you said is not wrong? If he can do it, does he need to ask Lao Na?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I didn''t say it was him."


    "Anyone invited by Le Yinan?"


    Fang Jian laughed and said disdainfully, "Le Yinan is not popular, and the Sacred Fire Gate is a puddle of mud, now it is basically torn apart, and no one cares. Who can he invite? Those who come are not as good as him. The trash, oh, there may be young people like you who like to have nothing to do and don��t know the heights of the sky. Are you talking about yourself? Haha, it just made Lao Na laugh out of his teeth."


    Zhou Shu dumbly sighed, "Senior''s words and deeds are really not like meditation."


    Fang Jian yawned and pointed to his head, "Lao Na has heard things like this thousands of times, but Lao Na��s Zen mind is here clearly and clearly, just by looking and listening. I can''t perceive it in my life."


    "It''s just not like, I didn''t say it was not."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Senior, how about we make a bet?"


    Fang Jian waved his hand in a dull manner, "Don''t want to be silly, some precepts are still guarded."


    Zhou Shu felt disappointed, and only saluted quietly, "Then stop disturbing the seniors, let''s leave."


    Not long after, Zhou Shu returned to Ruoyin Feizhou.


    "Back, Zhou!"


    Caiying approached with excitement, "What''s the matter, you beat that quasi saint away? My palace is still going to help you!"


    "You will be in trouble if you go," Zhou Shu smiled and patted her on the head. "I didn''t fight, but I tried each other a bit." He looked at Qingque and shook his head, "See you from Leiyin Temple. , I did go to Wunian City, and I didn''t ask to go."


    "You didn''t ask me to go?"


    Qingque seemed to be thinking, "In other words, there is no way to purify and overcome evil without being presumptuous?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be. Le Yinan also invited a lot of people. I don��t know if it is the Devil��s Conference or something else, but what is certain is that we will encounter many enemies this time in Wunian City. ."


    "what����"


    Caiying squeezed her head and hesitated, "Or, let''s not go?"


    Zhou Shu surprised, "You don''t want a sword anymore?"


    Caiying paused, and said seriously, "I want it, but can''t you let everyone go and work hard together? I don''t have to have that sword in this palace, maybe there are better and more suitable Tao instruments in other places. Where''s Feijian?"


    Xiao Su also came over, Wen said, "In fact, what the palace lord said makes sense, this time the risk is too great."


    Zhou Shu looked at Qingque, "How about you?"


    "Go."


    Qingque adjusted his clothes and said in a condensed voice, "First, our enemy is mainly the immortal world, and Wu Niancheng has always been a fairy city that is not against the immortal world. The practitioners of the immortal world do not have the advantage to do it there. It is impossible for the saint to act unscrupulously. Secondly, a large number of people may not be a bad thing. If there are no people, Wunian City is the holy fire gate and does not make the final decision, but with more people, other small forces can also fish in troubled waters, such as us."


    "It makes sense, what about the third? How about the third?"


    Caiying''s eyes widened and couldn''t help but urge. Of course she wanted to go.


    Qingque smiled and said, "The third thing is that the sword is really important for Caiying. It is difficult for practitioners to find a Taoist tool that suits them. For the suppression of evil and the victory of evil, there will never be a better one in the heavens. Up."


    "Call me Lord Palace, you are the best..."


    Caiying hugged her, dragging the long tone to Sahuan.


    "There is a fourth one," Qingque turned to Zhou Shu with a smile, and said quietly, "Shu, for you, that sword is not a simple Taoist weapon, it has a greater meaning behind it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and felt relieved.


    Leaving Xianshu City and ventured to Wunian City, is it just to get a sword for Caiying?


    Not all, but also to fulfill a promise made by Ou Ting and the entire Ou family. This sword that has slaughtered countless humans began in Ou family and must end in Ou family. Caiying did this. The executor of the matter, and he is the one who really made the promise.


    Solving the victory of evil and fulfilling Ou''s wish is also an account of the Xuanhuang Realm.


    This is the responsibility and obligation of being an emperor.


    He seldom mentions it to people, but some people still understand, such as Qingque.


    Caiying was a little puzzled, "What is the fourth, why didn''t my palace hear clearly and speak louder?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her, "It doesn''t matter whether you hear clearly or not, I have to go anyway, it has been decided."


    "Okay!"


    Caiying jumped up and cheered, "Go, go, my palace must get that sword!"


    "Then go, I have no problem."


    The corner of Xiao Su''s mouth was slightly raised, turned around and flew away with her wings, and went to work on her tree again, "Just call me when you need it."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3466: Talk

    "Have you figured out how to go?"


    When looking at Zhou Shu, Qingque''s eyes were gentle.


    Caiying nodded and said expectantly, "Yes, yes, do we just break in, or do we have the next battle book or something?"


    Zhou Shu pushed her out casually, "You, let''s go play with Xiao Kun."


    "Xiao Kun doesn''t know anything, what are you playing with him? Ah, are you saying that my palace is the same as him, hateful!"


    Caiying stared at Zhou Shu dissatisfied, stared for a while, and then walked away obediently. She also thought about what to do with these things. Listening to Zhou Shu''s right, with those spirits, it is better to think about how to go. Restraining the sword of victory over evil is his strength.


    Zhou Shu turned around and smiled helplessly, "I''m not growing up anymore."


    Qingque shook her head, "You think she is not growing up, but she is already very big."


    "Why can''t I see?"


    Zhou Shu looked at it for a few breaths, then smiled, "Forget it, regardless of her, I don''t plan to do anything to cover up, just go over it like this, and give my name."


    "Well," Qingque seemed to think thoughtfully, "Frank competition?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Le Yinan��s goal is to purify and conquer the evil. He doesn��t care who did it, as long as the last sword is his, so he invites others to participate after he can��t purify and conquer the evil. As long as we are here to purify the sword, then Le Yinan will not attack us until the sword is purified."


    Qingque nodded, "Where is Wunian City?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I don''t know what Buwang thinks yet, but I think he is dissatisfied with Le Yinan''s behavior."


    "I think so too. Le Yinan''s convening of manpower in this way is tantamount to publicly declaring that he has not been able to purify successfully, and his ability is insufficient. Even the reputation of Leiyin Temple has been damaged. This kind of thing is definitely not happy as the lord of the great fairy city "Qing Que frowned," but what was puzzled was that instead of expressing his dissatisfaction, he let Le Yinan borrow the name of Wu Nian City to find someone. It was just that he was beaten on the left cheek. He didn''t fight back, and stretched his right cheek over and continued to be beaten.... For a quasi-sage who has long been famous, this behavior is too strange."


    "There are several possibilities."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "First, maybe Le Yinan believed that Bujue could do it before and paid a lot of money in advance, and this reward was used after Bujue got it, or Bujue didn��t want to pay it back. , I had to tolerate Le Yinan��s behavior afterwards. Secondly, when purifying and conquering evil, he accidentally injured the sword, but did not hide it. Le Yinan had to use this method to force him to win victory. Evil, you can only swallow the bitter fruit by yourself. Third, if you have reached a deal with the Holy Fire Gate, the benefits he can get afterwards are greater than the reputation he has lost now."


    Qingque thought for a while, "One or three is more likely, Shu, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu meditation for a few breaths, "Mingyuan said before that he sensed the breath of the mysterious yellow realm divine tool in Wunian City, and the divine tool related to meditation. Perhaps the unpretentious reaction is related to this."


    "Could it be that the price of purifying and conquering evil is an artifact? I don''t want to pay it back if I don''t get it in vain?"


    Qingque thought of something, and said in surprise, "Isn''t Le Yinan losing, take the artifact for a purification?"


    "The magical tool of the Xuanhuang Realm is not useful for all practitioners. For example, the Kunlun mirror I got back then." Zhou Shu glanced at Xiaokun and laughed, "It only sells five million immortal stones, let''s talk about that artifact and Zen. For Le Yinan, it is obviously not as good as a triumphant evil that becomes a Taoist artifact after purification. Besides, it is not necessarily true. It is just speculation now."


    Qingque thought about it unconsciously, "If it really is, what kind of artifact would it be?"


    The practitioners of the Xuanhuang Realm all have a commonality, and when they hear the artifact, they can''t help but want to understand and obtain it.


    "Hope not to swallow the sky gourd," Zhou Shu said slowly with some worry in his eyes, "other artifacts are free, we have the best fate, it doesn''t matter if we don''t, the artifact will always belong to the true owner."


    "Swallow Sky Gourd..."


    Qingque froze and looked at Zhou Shu.


    "Senior Brother Yun has already been promoted to immortality. If Swallow Sky Gourd is here, something may have happened to him," Zhou Shu paused for a few breaths, with more killing intent in his eyes, "If it is the Sacred Fire Gate again, the old accounts and new accounts add up. , You have to do the calculations."


    "Shu."


    Qingque said softly, "I also talked to the elder Yuan about the Xuanhuang Realm. The process of Yunli''s ascension to the immortal is extremely complicated, and most of them are assisted by the Zen Sect. "


    "You are right, I also think it is unlikely, but if it is not the swallowing gourd, but other artifacts related to Zen, such as Kongtong seals and cast iron Buddhas, these master artifacts are more involved... ��" Zhou Shu shook his head, "Forget it, I don''t think these are of much use. Only after confirming that it is a magical weapon can we have a countermeasure."


    "Then talk about it later."


    Qingque smiled and said, "What do you mean if you say you don''t ask me to see you?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It may be to purify the evil spirits, he can''t do it himself, but the brother can at least restore the reputation of Leiyin Temple, and the rewards won''t need to be returned, but it does not rule out that it is to hire a helper to suppress Le Yi. Nanhe Shenghuomen, and those who are about to arrive in Wunian City."


    Qingque showed some doubts, "Wu Nian City is not a small fairy city. Although it does not have a formation, he can''t ask for help because of his strength. It is just a sacred fire sect commander, plus some other people, and it is not a fairy world. A big attack, won''t you lose face by doing so."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Maybe they also want to leave Victory Evil, or the artifact."


    Qingque nodded, "That''s true. For Zen, purifying the victory of evil is a great merit, and the purified victory can also be regarded as a Zen treasure. It really does not rule out the possibility of them swallowing the victory. After this kind of thing, if you say something is predestined to the Buddha, if this thing voluntarily becomes a member of Zen, you will treat it as your own."


    ...


    Before I knew it, it was already several hours.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said green, now it is clear that no matter what happens, he won''t be at a loss. "


    Qingque looked at him with a faint smile, "I just make up for the omission. Even without me, you still have a plan."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "A lot of things went smoothly according to plan before, but now it is getting harder and harder for plans to keep up with changes."


    "There are so many changes in the heavens, so luck is also very important," Qingque said with a smile, "We met Fang Jian, and we also perceived other quasi-sages before, so we can plan ahead, which shows that we are lucky this time. Don''t worry about it."


    "Yes, meeting Fang Jian is indeed a good sign."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously. If you don��t meet Fang Jian and have to investigate the situation near Wu Nian City, you will inevitably have more troubles, but when you think of Fang Jian��s refusing to bet with him, you will feel depressed. When Fang Jian agreed at the time, things were much easier.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010609214232291 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3467: Tiangu Thunder

    A few months later.


    Wu Niancheng appeared in front of him.


    Like a rising sun, surrounded by soft golden light, the golden light sheds light, reflecting the openness around it. In the huge area, there is no small realm or acropolis, as if there is only one realm in the void, it is The center of everything.


    "It''s not the same as imagined."


    Qingque looked into the distance with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Isn''t it like Xiancheng? I think it''s normal. No thought means no infection, just selfishness."


    Qingque looked back and smiled, "Then shall we pass now?"


    "Ok."


    Feizhou moved forward slowly, and after several more days, he could see more clearly before reaching the boundary.


    The outer layer of the sky curtain of Xiancheng is covered with golden "swastika" patterns, one by one, there is no gap at all, and it is airtight. Only the golden light source constantly comes out of these **** patterns and illuminates the surroundings.


    "What a great weather."


    The green bird seemed to think, "Shu, this is the big sun **** pattern, one of the strongest sky formations in the Buddha country. I heard that only a few meditations are qualified to use it. The sun **** will cause inevitable disasters."


    "You also did a lot of homework."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Buddhist was once a teacher of the Buddha, and his status in Leiyin Temple is not low. It is not surprising to use the big sun swastika."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, with some doubts, "The relationship between Buddhism and the immortal world seems to be pretty good, why this is not arrogant but it is at the forefront of the list of all evils, and has never been down? Look at his immortal city. Get out of Zen."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I only heard that I did not arbitrarily kill the important person in charge of the sect in the immortal world, so I was wanted by the immortal world, and his status as a teacher of the Buddha was also lost. But the punishment of the Buddha country ends here. The governing sect was dissatisfied with it, and had entangled with the Buddha country many times, so he didn''t leave the Buddha country to go to foreign areas to develop, and created a world, which is the city of no thoughts."


    Qingque said unconsciously, "Buddha country also protects shortcomings."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s pretty short-sighted. As long as you have a relationship with the Buddha, you can be forgiven for anything you do. They can always think of ways to excuse you, and you can become a Buddha by putting down the butcher knife. The truth is said, even the fairy world It��s also impossible to take them, and the immortal world and the Buddha country don��t make sense, so it��s a kind of compromise to put those Zen disciples who cause trouble on the list of ten thousand evils and let those who want to deal with it."


    Qingque shook her head unconsciously, "Such a tight canopy, it''s hard to get in, how to deal with it."


    Zhou Shu paused and touched his chin, "Speaking of which, Le Yinan called for practitioners in the name of purifying and conquering evil, and opened the door of convenience without prejudice. It is tantamount to being temporarily undefended, maybe There will be a lot of immortal hunters or other people who want to get a reward from the immortal world, and the situation will become more complicated."


    Qingque snorted, "Don''t forget, you are also being offered a reward."


    Zhou Shu smiled, but he was confident, "I can''t forget, I''m used to it."


    When--when--


    The bell sounded, the void rang, long and solemn, and echoed constantly, so that the flying boat shook gently.


    "What happened?"


    Caiying flew over in a whisper, staring at the outside with a puzzled look, "Did someone call here? Where is it?"


    Zhou Shu shook her head and touched her head smoothly, "Don''t be afraid, it should be the welcome bell in Wunian City."


    "What kind of welcoming bell, this palace has heard of welcoming pine," Caiying curled her lips, dissatisfied, "It''s so loud after such a distance, it makes our ears deaf, and my heart jumps. Jump, very uncomfortable."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If you hear the sound of thunder from the sky drum, it means that you are uncomfortable with the Buddha."


    "I don''t want to be destined!"


    Caiying snorted and bounced away.


    "Tiangu Leiyin, is this the rumored Tiangu Leiyin?" There was a hint of panic in Qingque''s eyes. "It is indeed well-deserved. No wonder my mind also shook with it, and I still felt uncontrollable."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, he glanced at her with concern, and raised his eyebrows, "Blue, it''s mainly because you have too many cores in your body. It''s normal for you to be frightened for a while, and it''s not stable. Are you okay now?"


    "It''s okay, just what I felt just now."


    Qingque shook his head lightly and whispered, "What''s wrong, I was so nervous just now, if I was affected, would something go wrong?"


    "There is a problem, but not a big deal."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and whispered, "Tiangu Leiyin itself is to suppress demons and exorcise evil spirits. If it is affected, it means that there is evil spirits in the heart. In the future, you may encounter the evil spirits of the heart. If the reaction is large, you must be alert and be prepared in advance. Do your best to get rid of the demon barriers in your heart. Leiyin Temple''s meditation practice rarely causes devilish calamity, which has a lot to do with Tiangu Leiyin...Ah, that''s wrong."


    While speaking, he stopped suddenly, and the next breath had reached Xiao Su.


    Xiao Su, who was holding a small tree, lowered his head, his body was trembling slightly, and his wings were folded together, looking painful.


    Obviously something was in trouble.


    As soon as Zhou Shu arrived, the breeze came to calm the mind and mind. After a few breaths, Xiao Su raised his head, frowning gradually spreading, and a sunny smile hung around his mouth, "Thank you, Zhou Shu, I''m fine. "


    "Don''t be brave."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the Xuan Huang Jie on her finger, "Xiao Su, you turn on the tenth layer of function so that you can protect your mind without interference."


    Xiao Su stagnated, "Tenth floor, too many merit points are deducted..."


    "It''s as if I have buttoned you a lot," Zhou Shu frowned, "Although it is enough, I won''t button it at all when I come out with me, and," Zhou Shu took a lot of solemnity, "Don''t you I am too worried about my demon, and I can concentrate on doing what I want to do. I have a way."


    Feeling warm, Xiao Su nodded lightly, "Yes."


    Her eyes were as clear as lake water as before, but she could also see that there was a conspicuous black color in the lake.


    The blackness is not the breath of the demon race, but it is also what she left after struggling in the demon world for many years. The corroded body has been restored, but the corroded mind is not so easy to recover.


    She has been planting trees, but also to soothe her mind, find peace in her heart, and try her best to eliminate the devil.


    But when he heard the thunder of Tiangu, Leiyin perceives the devil and confronts each other, and the lake turns black waves Her mind can no longer remain stable, of course, the current black waves are surging. , Under Zhou Shu''s comfort, has calmed down.


    Looking at her, Zhou Shu felt a little pity.


    Her problem must be solved.


    If you find her clan and let her return to her homeland, she should be able to completely get rid of the devil. This trip to the fairy world, I hope it will be possible.


    Qing Que came over, "Is Xiao Su okay?"


    "never mind."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Something went wrong and it has been resolved."


    boom--


    A shadow slammed into it, saw Zhou Shu, scratched his head and ran away.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3468: stop

    The flying boat is getting closer and closer to Wunian City, but the golden light is still very soft, not becoming blazing because of the closer distance.


    At this point, it is similar to the power of compassion, and it always makes people feel comfortable.


    As far as the eyes can be, there are all impervious **** patterns.


    Turn around and reach the only entrance.


    There are many guards standing in front of the entrance, who are all meditating but not dressing up for meditation. There are also many flying boats and practitioners waiting, as if queuing into the city.


    Ruoyin Feizhou stopped at the end of the team.


    "It''s very lively."


    Qingque smiled faintly, "I don''t know if there are usually so many people."


    "Who knows."


    Zhou Shu smiled, glanced away, and recorded these people one by one in the sea of ??knowledge, confirming each other with the existing memories, maybe they have their own enemies or allies among them, and by the way, they are also very unsuspecting. Luo Jinxian used the power of reincarnation to see if there was any threat or cause and effect, which was a habit.


    Qingque paused, "It shouldn''t be difficult to get in, how can I get out?"


    Zhou Shu had already planned, "Ruoyin''s teleportation is fine. The formation here cannot limit the law of space. At that time, I will leave a soul shadow in the flying boat. Don''t leave me too far."


    Not long after, the flying boat arrived in front of the passage.


    Zhou Shu was about to go down, but Qingque shook his head, "I''ll be fine."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Huh?"


    Qingque smiled faintly, "Xianshu City is not inferior to Wunian City, the Lord of Wunian City has not come out, and you don��t have to show up here, and you don��t have no one around you. You have lost your identity, knowing that you are not used to it, but you have to get used to it. ."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, smiled and nodded, "You are right, I owe it to you."


    With higher and higher status, there will only be more and more things like this. Always go out and do small things by yourself, which will indeed be underestimated.


    The blue bird got off the flying boat, causing a commotion.


    There are few cultivators who often walk in the immortal city of the outer realm. There are few cultivators like the blue bird, with a dusty temperament, dignified and quiet, and elegant and noble. At first glance, they are not like the same kind. Naturally they cast a strange look at her, but they are just gazes. , No one will make a decent move here.


    Qingque walked to the door calmly, stopped moving, and glanced at the guard.


    The guard raised his hand, "Do you want to enter the city? How many people are there?"


    The green bird gently jawed, "Enter the city, four people."


    The guard nodded and said in a condensed voice, "It has been informed to fellow Taoists that there have been a lot of people coming and going in Wunian City recently. In order to prevent micro-duty, everyone who enters the city needs to provide their name and sect. This is the rule set by the city lord. , I hope fellow daoists will cooperate."


    "It''s okay."


    Qingque said calmly, "My name is Qingque. I come from Xianshu City. I belong to the city lord Zhou Shu. The city lord is also in the flying boat."


    "Xianshu City Lord Zhou Shu is here?!"


    The guard''s expression changed suddenly, his gaze fell on the flying boat, and he glanced carefully, but found nothing, his face was more confused.


    Of course, he was not the only one who was alarmed. As soon as Qingque said this, the people behind the flying boat stepped aside, and several practitioners who had already entered the door turned around one after another, looking at Qing with surprise. bird.


    The blue bird stood quietly, looking at the guard, with a slight wave in his eyes.


    The guard calmed down, "The Daoist is telling the truth?"


    Qingque''s expression was slightly condensed, and naturally brought out a bit of coercion, "Are you questioning me?"


    The guard''s mind was stagnant, and for a while, he was a little confused, "It''s not a question, it''s just that it''s weird...but I really shouldn''t say that..."


    The guards behind him noticed something and quickly stood up, "The words of fellow Taoists are too weird. Generally, a city lord will not leave his own fairy city, let alone the city lord of Xianshu city. Xianshu city is far away from here, and the city lord Zhou Shu is still the murderer arrested by the immortal world."


    Qingque smiled faintly, and was about to speak, but there was a clamor from behind.


    "You said yes, I said I am also the city lord, can''t you?"


    "A big Luo Jinxian said such things, could it be grandstanding?"


    "Guard, I suggest you search her carefully. Maybe this person has some other purpose. Be careful."


    The group of people who cast their eyes saw that Qingque was just a big Luo Jinxian, and what he said was incredible, and was criticized by the guards. Naturally, their previous attitudes changed, and they also had some different thoughts in their hearts.


    Qingque just ignored it, slowly raised her hand, and a little golden light emerged from her fingertips, "This is Xianshu City��s Xuanhuang Jie, which can prove your identity. If you want to see Zhou City Lord now, I��m sorry, please come out. Welcome again."


    "It''s so arrogant!"


    "A little sister would dare to speak up without fear of being stabbed to death with a finger?!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The group of people behind them all laughed and pointed, as if they could really stab the blue bird.


    Caiying in the flying boat is already extremely angry.


    "These guys are too rude, my palace is going to cut them a few swords!"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to stop it, smiled and shook his head, "Qing Que will handle it."


    Qingque ignored the group of people behind him, only looking at the guards.


    The guard who had just arrived was inexplicably stunned, as if his mind was struck by thunder. "Xuan Huang Jie is indeed a unique symbol of Xianshu City. It is true that the fellow Taoists are from Xianshu City, then..."


    Perceiving the abnormality, another guard came over with a majestic expression, "Stop it!"


    "stop?"


    Qingque smiled and said, "I haven''t taken any action before, so why stop?"


    "You haven''t done anything, why are they bewitched by you one after another, their minds are unstable, and they say things that are against their hearts? Bold!" The guard was Hunyuan Jinxian, with a righteous face, his voice sounded like Hong Zhong''s thunder, but he didn''t say a word. Then, the attitude became softer, "No, it should not be a fellow daoist..."


    "Friends, live!"


    The sound is like muffled thunder, and suddenly rises.


    Before anyone heard the sound, everyone was surprised and looked around.


    I don��t know when, a tall, middle-aged cultivator suddenly appeared in front of Qingque with a solemn expression. "The soul of the Taoist fellow is indeed superb, and he has controlled three guards in succession, but this is Wunian City, you It shouldn''t be."


    Everyone was stunned when he said this.


    The people behind Qingque withdrew their hands in a hurry, and walked back in panic.


    "Is what he said just now true?"


    "That''s Zheng Qiao, the deputy city lord, who is close to the quasi-sage. How can there be a fake?!"


    "This big Luo Jinxian named Qingque controlled three guards in a row and one of them was Hunyuan Jinxian? It''s terrible!"


    "That is, Hunyuan Jinxian supported Sanxi, and everyone else was caught in an instant..."


    "A big Luo Jinxian in Xianshu City, does he have such strength..."


    "I suddenly remembered that I had urgent things to do, and I would come back to Wunian City in a while."


    Look at the blue bird and the flying boat that has been hanging. These people are becoming more and more afraid. Most of them have dispersed in a short time. Most of the rest are hiding far, only two look like young people. The practitioners are still standing in place.


    "The practitioners of Xianshu City are very interesting. They are not Da Luo Jinxian, but they can control the power of the soul and the mind."


    "It''s really good. I would like to meet their City Lord when I have a chance."


    "If there is a chance, maybe they will come to us."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3469: Zheng Qiao

    Qingque said faintly, "May I ask the surname of fellow Daoist?"


    "I was negligent for a while, sorry, I''m Zheng Qiao, one of the vice-lords of Wunian City."


    Zheng Qiao raised his hand and said solemnly, "It is really inappropriate for the Daoists to make any moves in front of Wunian City. They must be punished according to city regulations."


    "I just defended myself."


    Qingque said righteously, "The first guard said nothing, and spied on the flying boat in Xianshu City with God''s knowledge. Can''t I defend myself with this behavior? The second guard, who looked well-behaved, tried to attack me. With divine minds around me, should I let him do it? The third guard directly suppressed me with divine souls. There is nothing to say, I should fight back."


    She shook her head and sighed, "Friend Zheng, since you are the deputy city lord, you should teach the people in the city to obey the rules. Instead, they blame the self-defending guests. This kind of thing will never happen in Xianshu City. occur."


    Zheng Qiao sneered unconsciously, "In this way, it''s our fault?"


    Qingque said seriously, "Of course, if you don''t believe me, I can give you some evidence."


    Zheng Qiao shook his head and smiled, "Your soul is far stronger than them. It is not difficult to produce evidence that is beneficial to yourself. Now their mind and consciousness are in your hands, and they don''t even know it was at that time. Intentional snooping or being controlled, in front of you, they don''t even have a chance to distinguish."


    "No need to distinguish, because it is the case."


    Qingque stared at him and said slowly, "Is the deputy city lord really entangled in this issue? We came to Wunian City not to have a dispute with you. A few minor things, how about skipping this?"


    Zheng Qiao stopped slightly, and glanced around. The guards were sincere and fearful. They didn''t mean to criticize himself or the blue bird. They also sighed secretly and said slowly, "That''s all, the fellow Taoist said that the city lord of Xianshu has come. Can I see that if I am sure that it is the city lord of Xianshu, Wuniancheng will also prepare for the ceremony, so that he can welcome the city lord to Wuniancheng."


    "The ceremony is unnecessary."


    Zhou Shu walked out slowly, smiling and raising his hand, "Zhou Shu, I have seen Fellow Daoist Zheng."


    Zheng Qiao stared for a few breaths, his expression gradually dignified, and politely said, "Sure enough, it is City Lord Zhou. I was rude before. Please don''t blame the City Lord."


    As soon as he said this, the group of people behind him became even more flustered.


    The lord of Xianshu City is really here!


    A big Luo Jinxian''s subordinate has the ability to suppress Hunyuan Jinxian, what about the city lord? Did he write down all the rude words just said, and then take revenge one by one?


    A lot of people dispersed in a moment.


    Some people came to apologize respectfully.


    The two young men were still standing there, one surprised and the other calm.


    "I heard a lot of rumors about the city of Xianshu. What do you say that this city lord has a lot of clones and likes to run around, sometimes the devil world, sometimes the dragon world. I thought it was fake before. How can a city lord of Xiancheng run around? It''s impossible to run that far? But now it seems that those words are true."


    "This is not a clone."


    "You can see it? Didn''t you just say you want to see him? Why not?"


    "Now is not the time, let''s talk about it in the city."


    Of course these words could not escape Zhou Shu��s ears, but Zhou Shu didn��t respond much. He only smiled and sent away the group of people who came to apologize. By the way, he also retracted the spiritual thoughts placed on them. Well, those who escaped will not take it back temporarily. Up.


    He smiled, "The deputy city lord doesn''t care, can you go in now?"


    "Of course, City Lord Zhou, please come in."


    Zheng Qiao waved his hand to make the guard stand away and walked to the front first.


    After Zhou Shu walked slowly, his expression was calm, only intentionally or unintentionally showing a trace of coercion, which made those who wanted to follow Zhou Shu fear in their hearts and retreated in the face of difficulties.


    Qingque returned to Feizhou and followed Zhou Shu.


    Caiying leaned over and said angrily, "Qing Que, don''t be angry, those rude guys before, this palace will help you teach one by one! This palace will see Zhou move their hands and feet, none of them can run away! "


    "Thank you, Lord Palace."


    Qingque smiled and said, "I''m not angry, I still miss it a little."


    Caiying was stunned, "I miss you? No, they are all scolding you!"


    "It''s not that I miss scolding me, it''s the feeling that I miss," Qingque smiled, very happy. "When I was in the Xuanhuang Realm, I could meet things like this almost every day... Don''t you Understand?"


    Caiying blinked, as a boxer, "My palace understands! You want to go out and practice, right? My palace is with you!"


    "Didn''t you just come back from the rocky beach, and then come out again? You can''t be free," Qingque smiled and shook his head, "No, I just want to do it, and I don''t have to do it, rather than miss it. Life is more important and makes me more comfortable."


    "Oh����"


    Caiying lowered her head and thought for a while, but she didn''t understand, she just said, "Anyway, you feel comfortable. If it doesn''t go well, then you can''t."


    "This sentence is the most correct."


    Qingque smiled and nodded, "Caiying, you just said Zhou Shu moved his hands and feet, did he say what to do?"


    "I didn''t say, I guess I have to wait for you to decide. Think about it, how to let them know that they are wrong and dare not make it again in the future?" Caiying squeezed his finger and whispered, "The palace feels that they are thrown into the nine-story tower. It��s best to torture for a few months..."


    "Do you remember this?"


    Qingque laughed and said, "Master Palace, I used a nine-story tower for you at that time. It was Zhou Shu''s idea. Don''t blame me."


    "Zhou ah Zhou, hateful Zhou..." Caiying suddenly widened her eyes, looking strange, "I don''t blame him, I just want other people to taste this. It''s so uncomfortable!"


    Zhou Shu, who was walking outside, suddenly felt resentful, and his body trembled as if he had been stabbed hundreds of times by a needle.


    This made Zheng Qiao quite surprised, and said in a condensed voice, "What happened to City Lord Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, the Zen principles in this passage are too deep, I am a little confused, and want to clear up."


    Zheng Qiao glanced at the Sanskrit around the passage and said slowly, "Oh Is the Lord Zhou interested in Zen Tao? I have never heard of it. The Sanskrit in this passage is written by the Lord himself. Yes, there is indeed a puzzle hidden in it. The city lord also said that no matter who solved it, he can meet the city lord directly and get rewards."


    "I''m just interested. If I really want to do it, I can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, looking at Zheng Qiao and said, "City Lord Zheng doesn''t seem to be meditation?"


    Zheng Qiao nodded, "I just understand Zen."


    Zhou Shu showed some apologies, "I took the liberty."


    "What''s presumptuous of this," Zheng Qiao waved his hand. "Wonian City does meditation mostly, but there are also many other practitioners. As long as they have the ability to help Xiancheng, the city lord will be promoted, and he doesn''t care about his birth. For example, This is how I am, and I am very grateful to the city lord so far."


    He spoke indifferently, but there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3470: Guan 9 and Xu Ran

    Passing through the passage, the whole picture of Wuniancheng is in sight.


    The prosperous and brocade is not much different from most big immortal cities, except that there are many more Zen temples, and many places are trapped in mist and rain.


    It looks like misty rain, but it is actually Zen light, large or small, thick or light, some can be easily seen through, some require some effort, and some even find it difficult for Zhou Shu.


    You can''t see through at a glance, and you can''t see more, otherwise it will arouse the alert of the city lord.


    Zheng Qiaoli stopped, and said in deep thought, "City Lord Zhou, I take the liberty to ask, what is the cause of the city lord here?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I''m passing by and take a look. Besides, I''m a little interested in that extremely evil sword."


    "Is it also for the sword? Isn''t that fellow Taoist in a hurry to see the city lord?"


    Zheng Qiao sighed slightly and said with regret, "The city lord of Buxu is currently in retreat. I am afraid it will take some time to come out. Don��t hide the truth from fellow daoists. Now the city lord doesn��t care much about the city��s affairs, even I can��t see him. ."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "It''s okay, I don''t have to see the city lord."


    Zheng Qiaoxian heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you for your understanding. After the city lord leaves the customs, I will immediately inform and let the city lord explain to the dao friends."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I''m here for the first time, and I don''t know if there are any special city regulations. I will trouble City Lord Zheng to explain something."


    Zheng Qiao hurriedly said, "Friends of Daoist joked, you are the city lord of Xianshu, and your ranking is about the same as that of the city lord. You are so famous in Outland, how can you be restricted by city regulations."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Oh, can I kill people here at will?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Zheng Qiao was horrified, realized something, and quickly said, "This...There are three competitive fields in Wunian City that do not distinguish between life and death. If you have any problems, you��d better go there and solve them. There is a small Leiyin Temple in the city which is forbidden. No one can enter without the order of the city lord. Taoists should understand. In addition, Taoists should try not to offend meditation. The temples and temples here are very united. Now, I definitely can''t hold it down, and the city lord may not be able to."


    "That''s not it, do as you live in the countryside, no matter who you are, you must follow the rules wherever you go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you, City Lord Zheng, for your guidance. I know the rules. Let me say goodbye. I''ll find you if I have something to do."


    "what����"


    Watching Zhou Shu leave, Zheng Qiao''s words were held back in his mouth and didn''t come out.


    After Zhou Shu left for a while, he secretly shook his head and quietly wiped away the cold sweat.


    This Zhou Shu really deserves his reputation.


    Sure enough, he was a murderer.


    In the passage, he tried extremely covertly three times, all of which were dismissed lightly by Zhou Shu. When Zhou Shu asked about the city regulations, he was counter-attacked and was severely shocked by Zhou Shu.


    At that moment, he lost control of his mind and his perception was invalid, as if his thoughts had stopped, like a dead person. Although it was only a short moment, he believed that if Zhou Shu was willing, the time he lost control would not be short, at least a few deaths. All over is enough.


    Fortunately, he has always been polite, to really offend Zhou Shu, afraid that the city lord will not be able to save himself.


    In the passage, two young men walked in talking and laughing. It was the two who were outside before.


    Both have handsome appearance, extraordinary temperament, and absolutely very human appearance. They are all eye-catching people wherever they go, but one is slender, with a mole on the corner of his eye, has a kind of soft and quiet beauty, and the other is tall. He is burly, with brilliant eyes, very heroic.


    Seeing Zheng Qiao, they all stopped.


    The tall young man raised his hand in salute, "City Lord Zheng, why stand here?"


    Zheng Qiao quickly calmed his mind and said as usual, "Daoyou Xu, Taoyou Guan, long time no see."


    The tall young man smiled, "Hehe, how much the Lord Zheng has forgotten, we just came here not long ago, and besides, I saw it at the door just now."


    Zheng Qiao said indifferently as he hadn''t heard, "Two of you don''t care."


    The tall young man quickly said, "Wait..."


    Zheng Qiao waved his hand, "Guan Jiu, if it is about the Xiaoleiyin Temple, there is no need to mention it again. It doesn''t matter how many times you come here. Only if you don��t pretend to be the city lord, you can be the master. It��s useless to find me, and no other city lord. use."


    Guan Jiu smiled and touched his nose and said, "The city lord is really worried. We came for that extremely evil sword this time. We didn''t want to go to your so-called forbidden land."


    "For the most evil sword?"


    Zheng Qiao sneered unconsciously, "Both of them are talents on the celestial pole list. They came to find the extremely evil sword, do they want to destroy it? I have never heard that you will ward off evil spirits and purify them. Besides, the Xu family does not lack Dao tools. There is no hatred with the Holy Fire Gate, right? Lies must be believed."


    Guan Jiu stagnated and sighed, "Oh, City Lord Zheng, your attitude is getting worse and worse."


    Zheng Qiao''s expression was slightly condensed, "The Celestial List and the Ten Thousand Fierce Lists are all different paths, so don''t be too polite.


    Guan Jiu frowned, "The city lord''s words are wrong. That''s the ranking of the immortal world. We can''t control the outer domain. We have always advocated disputes and even helped each other, but we have never arrested anyone on the list. ."


    Zheng Qiao paused, "Who knows what you did outside Xiancheng."


    Guan Jiu''s face changed slightly, and anger appeared between his eyebrows, and he was about to attack. The young man with a mole on the corner of his eye shook his head and said warmly, "City Lord Zheng, we are indeed here for the sword. We just want to see how evil is purified. The process of the sword, this rare event in Wunian City and its surroundings, it makes sense to come here as a neighbor and congratulate you."


    "What Daoist Xu Ran said is that I was rude just now, sorry."


    Zheng Qiao calmed down, his attitude eased, Xu Ran spoke, and he immediately felt like a spring breeze, which made people calm and calm. He also felt that his previous words and deeds were a bit improper. Could it be that after being frightened by Zhou Shu, his mind has not returned to normal?


    "It''s okay, it''s Guan Jiu''s fault."


    Xu Ran gently shook his head, and said warmly, "Thanks to the fact that City Lord Zheng told me some news about the Evil Sword, when we can see that sword and when we can start to purify it, we really want to see and see."


    Zheng Qiao said in a deep voice Some important guests have not yet come, and the formal purification should be half a year later. "


    "Thank you."


    Xu Ran raised his hand, "Stop disturbing the city lord and leave."


    Guan Jiu raised his hand, and the two of them disappeared in front of him one after another.


    Zheng Qiao shook his head and sighed secretly. More and more people came, stronger and stronger, and the composition became more and more complex. It seems that the movement made by the city lord this time is really not small, but when it comes to the city lord, It''s been a long time since I saw him, even when the quasi-sages came to Wunian City a few days ago, he didn''t show up, just said a few words.


    Could it be that what happened to the city lord the last time the sword was purified?


    Zheng Qiao''s heart was stunned, and he quickly drove the idea out, without thinking about it. If something happened to the city lord, in this chaotic period, Wunian City was afraid that he would face a catastrophe.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3471: Into the city

    Zhou Shu and his party walked on the street.


    "Zhou, this fairy city is not fun at all."


    Caiying complained, "There are Zen temples everywhere. After so many days, I have not found a place where I can practice swordsmanship. I have to listen to the bells several times or even a dozen times a day. Blew up!"


    Xiao Su looked at her, "You also use Xuan Huang Jie."


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, who was out of the sky, "Zhou is not allowed to be used by my palace. It doesn''t hurt to say that my palace listens more."


    "I don''t want to use it either.


    Xiao Su shook his head lightly, seeming thoughtful, "Compared with other fairy cities, there are indeed not many places to go here, there are few businesses, few dojos, and almost no restaurants, but strangely, there are quite a lot of practitioners on the road. , More than I have seen meditation."


    Qingque paused, "It''s a bit strange. They can''t all come here to overcome evil. Not everyone can participate in that Non-Mind Clean Demon Society."


    "Just ask Zhou, he must know all about it."


    Caiying patted Zhou Shu and said angrily, "What are you doing? I haven''t spoken for a long time. Are you cultivating on the side of Soul Shadow again? When you get to other people��s fairy city, do some business, and practice all day long. Regardless of us, don''t bully us have a ghost?"


    Zhou Shu, who had been in a daze, opened his eyes, "It''s not a practice. After entering the city, I suddenly thought of some truth."


    Qingque said warmly, "Palace Master, don''t quarrel with him, your perception is more important."


    "How come you can enter this state of epiphany at any time? That progress is too fast, it is rare in this palace in ten years."


    Caiying curled her lips, "No wonder other people can''t catch up with you. Then you think about it slowly. Let''s play on our own. If anything, we will find a place to practice quietly, and wait until the cleansing magic will begin."


    "It''s alright."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. He had figured out a few key issues, and Shu Zhidao took it a step further.


    After he was promoted to Hunyuan Golden Immortal, his soul and consciousness blended into various laws at will, his talent for deduction and calculation has been greatly improved. Every moment, there are tens of thousands of projects in deduction and calculation. It takes hundreds of days to deduct a law and a law, which is completely different from the sky.


    With this degree of deduction and calculation, it is not surprising that he enters a state of wholehearted epiphany at any time. He is improving almost every hour and every day. It can be said that every day, Zhou Shu is different from yesterday. Fortunately, what he cultivates is Shu Zhidao is so complicated to the extreme that it can support so many data calculations and deductions. If a certain rule or Tao is changed, it will be sick.


    He glanced at a few people, seemingly thoughtful, "No one messes with you these days?"


    Xiao Su smiled and said, "We are followed by a lot of people."


    Behind them, there are many entourages, and some seem to have been following them for a long time.


    The Hunyuan Jinxian in this position is still very attractive. Although Zhou Shu is famous, there is probably only one Zheng Qiao who can recognize Zhou Shu''s strength. Who doesn''t want to try his luck.


    Qingque paused, "There should be a lot of immortal hunters among them. They haven''t come up yet, which shows that Wuniancheng''s rules are still quite strict."


    Zhou Shu nodded, not paying attention, feeling a few breaths around, "The divine consciousness control here is also very tight."


    "Yes, yeah, I can''t even hear what others are saying!"


    Caiying said angrily, "It''s not like this at all in Xianshu City, and other Xiancheng cities won''t. Jianyi clearly perceives the surroundings, but it doesn''t use it well here, and can only hear it vaguely."


    Xiao Su shook his head, "You''re good, my wood grain technique is useless at all, and it doesn''t work to go back through other trees. The creatures here do not respond."


    "me too."


    Qingque nodded, a little helpless, "Soul Dao was originally good at perception and control, but it can''t be used here. There is no problem with using it outside the city, but it was restricted not long after coming in. This is the second time I encountered this situation. , Zhou, is this also related to Qiye?"


    "No, but it''s almost the same," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "The big sun **** pattern itself is very strong, plus these Zen temples-they are not arranged randomly, each Zen temple is equivalent to an array of eyes. The fairy city is shrouded in the formation-only with the cooperation of the upper and lower levels, this kind of excellent restrictive effect can be achieved. The Alaya Consciousness, or the Eighth Sense, otherwise they won��t get rid of this restriction."


    Xiao Su was shocked, "Even the quasi-sage can affect it, it''s incredible."


    Caiying touched her chin. This gesture seemed to have been learned from Zhou Shu, with a hint of contentment in her eyes, "So, I can see a little bit in this palace, it''s about the same as the quasi-sage."


    "It''s too far."


    Zhou Shu disdain, Caiying ignores.


    "It''s no wonder that I didn''t want to let the quasi-sage enter the city and let them stay for a long time."


    Qingque was a little worried, "Isn''t that the same for the largest immortal cities in the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "As far as the city��s defenses are concerned, Wunian City can indeed be compared with Luofu Realm, etc., so you don��t have to be arrogant and don��t have to lay out an array outside to resist the quasi-saints. We Xianshu City can��t do it yet. To."


    "Compared with Luofu Realm?" Qingque was surprised, "How can you make such a strong formation without prejudice?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Of course it is the power of the Buddha Kingdom. The names of the Zen temples here are different. They come from at least thirteen different Zen gates. Even if Leiyin Temple is the leader of the Zen gates, a non-nian city in the outside world is If you can gather so many different Zen meditations, you can''t rely on yourself, and the sky with the big sun **** requires the joint efforts of several Zen sages."


    Xiao Su''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Is Wunian City so strong?"


    Qingque stagnated and frowned, "Shu, the more you talk, the more worrying you get."


    "We''re not here to avoid trouble. Victory of evil belongs to the Holy Fire Gate."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Besides it is hidden, no matter what happens, I can take you out, don''t worry."


    "I''m not afraid of trouble. Isn''t it just a fight? I feel itchy hands now," Caiying snorted and glanced behind her. "These guys are really annoying. It''s not convenient for us to go anywhere. Go to find out about the news If Qingque said that waiting for you to decide, this palace would have long wanted to lead them outside to beat them up!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, but you have to follow the rules of Xiancheng. It''s not a hurry now."


    Caiying curled her lips, Xiao Su paused, "Zhou Shu, can you see the formation and why the practitioners here are?"


    Caiying hurriedly said, "Yeah, it''s not all for the victory of evil, right? If this is the case, there are too many enemies in this palace!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Of course not all, most practitioners come for these temples."


    "These temples, do they all want to be meditation?"


    Caiying''s eyes widened, and she looked around, "It doesn''t look like much, these people can also recite Buddha?"


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3472: Wan Bao Lou

    "If you don''t practice meditation, can you not go to the Zen temple?"


    Zhou Shu knocked on her, "You forgot the nine-story pagoda, that is what meditation is best at."


    Qingque touched her head with a look of surprise, "Ah, are they here for abuse?"


    "Not all," Zhou Shu said slowly, "In addition to practicing the mind, there are other reasons. For example, people come to ask for signatures and calculations. Compared with ordinary practitioners, there are more people who practice the laws of cause and effect in meditation. When confused, some practitioners hope to get guidance from meditation."


    Caiying thought of something, "It''s almost the same as a mortal in the world, and I also asked for a sign to ask a divination. Practitioners like this too?"


    "Not all of them."


    Qingque shook his head slightly, "There are not many practitioners of this kind. Practitioners must still trust themselves more. If you have the conditions, you can try it if you have conditions. For example, if we are in other worlds, just try it. Xiancheng rarely sees such a situation."


    "Yes," Zhou Shu followed. "When you look at the city of Wunian, there are many practitioners of this type. That is an illusion. It''s just because there are so many Zen monasteries in Wunian City, which makes it inconvenient for practitioners in the outer realm of the immortal world , You can only come here. In fact, there are very few such practitioners in the heavens, and many of them may already be here."


    Caiying nodded, but at a loss.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "In fact, you only need to know that most of the practitioners here are meditation."


    "If you mess with one, you will mess with a bunch?"


    Caiying was stunned, "That is to say, if my palace is going to beat these people behind, those people in the Zen temple will come out to fight against my palace?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There are some exceptions, such as those behind him, even if they are beaten, they are not beaten. Meditation will not help them."


    Caiying breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, I just see them not pleasing to the eye."


    Zhou Shu smiled. I knew it was simple. Why should I explain it? But I was also happy that he looked forward and was taken aback, "Wanbaolou? No wonder these words are so special."


    Caiying''s eyes lit up, "Ah, here we are, we are here."


    Qingque nodded, "Well, the biggest merchant in Wunian City."


    Caiying found a new question, "Zhou, what''s special?"


    "There is something like a saint, don''t you think that even Zen power can''t get close to the plaque?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the magnificent archway, seemingly thoughtful, "It is indeed worth a visit. This is the first time I have come to the Wanbao Tower in the heavens. I don��t know the difference between it and Ruyi Tower Duobao Pavilion. Qing, you should go both. Ever?"


    Qingque smiled and said, "The specific difference is not that big. They sell everything. The difference is that everything at Wanbaolou is more expensive."


    Caiying was stunned, "Why?"


    "Shu told you the answer just now."


    Qingque pointed to the plaque, "Because of those words, Wanbaolou is named by a saint, and it is also blessed by the saint. It has the highest status in the three major merchants, and it makes sense for him to sell it expensively."


    Xiao Su stared at him, "So are these words? This is not the main building of Wanbao Lou, right?"


    Qingque said warmly, "Regardless of the main building, the plaques are all written by the saints. It is said that a total of 37 saints wrote in that year, which are similar to the fragments of the Shangqing period, the Confucian sage handwriting, and other saints'' books. Together, they are very powerful. Yes, the difference is that most of the sage books are scattered, and the Wanbaolou plaque has been hanging high in the Wanbaolou, which has never changed."


    Caiying couldn''t help but said, "Wow, the Wanbao Lou here has such a long history?"


    "Of course not."


    Qingque smiled unconsciously, "Wonian City has only been established for tens of thousands of years, and the plaque has been there for a long time. It can only be said that Wunian City is capable of transferring a branch building from Wanbao Lou. From the beginning to the present, there are only 37 places, no more and no less."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "It''s not easy to be one of thirty-seventh of the heavens."


    "You said that this palace is looking forward to it. It seems that Wunian City still has a place to play. Let''s go in quickly."


    Caiying has already ran over, still urging.


    Xiao Su looked calm, and walked unhurriedly, "I''ve seen this kind of shops in the Devil World before. Most of them sell names. In fact, there are no good things in them and they are easy to be fooled."


    Zhou Shu stopped next to her, "I''ve also heard some bad rumors about Wanbaolou. Go ahead and have a look. Don''t you also look for seeds and nutrients suitable for growing Su Hexiang? If you are lucky, you might just look for it. It''s over."


    "Ok."


    Xiao Su nodded slightly and sighed secretly.


    Over the past one hundred years, she feels that the opportunity is extremely slim. She insists every day, but only persists, becoming more and more tired.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said with a smile, "Let��s go, I believe in luck this time."


    Xiao Su''s mind was stagnant, what''s the encouragement and confidence in Zhou Shu''s eyes, is there really luck this time?


    Compared with the grandeur outside, the building is simple and elegant, and there are not many people. It is basically a golden fairy.


    Normal practitioners probably wouldn''t dare to come in, and after a few glances asked for a price, they withdrew.


    The group of people behind Zhou Shu hesitated, a few people followed in, and the others were waiting outside.


    "It''s really expensive!"


    Standing in front of a pillar, Caiying couldn''t help but said, "Such an ordinary fourth-grade flying sword dare to sell 300,000 immortal jade, which is more expensive than the eighth-grade flying sword. Is there a sword spirit in it?"


    "If there is a sword spirit, it is not the price, at least it will be tripled."


    A middle-aged scribe slowly approached and said in a gentle manner, "This fellow Taoist does not know that the internal material of this cold star sword is very unusual. It was only an accident that occurred during the refinement of the craftsman that the finished product was downgraded. The value itself is still very high, and in the hands of some people, it is easy to sell at a higher price. It is fair for us to sell 300,000."


    Caiying blinked, "What''s unusual, what''s tall? Vague, why don''t you say it clearly."


    "Speak clearly and there will be no treasure hunting fun."


    The scribe smiled and said, "We hope that every guest who comes to Wanbaolou will not just buy treasures."


    Caiying snorted and mumbled, "It''s obviously nothing special."


    Xiao Su walked quickly to her side, his eyes fell on the sword, and the corner of his mouth curled, "Making mystery."


    The scribe saluted and smiled, "The two have their own opinions, so I won��t be too much to talk about it. The two of them slowly look at Seeing the scribes gradually moving away, Xiao Su was taken aback. Very depressed, "Is this going? If he didn''t argue with me, he would be lucky, otherwise he wouldn''t dare to reply when I said, hum. "


    Caiying looked at her and said in surprise, "Xiaosu, are you so amazing? Then let''s go together, we will see something good, and we will bargain together."


    "Okay."


    Xiao Su nodded confidently, as if regaining his past vigor, "I am also very good at doing business."


    Caiying said in surprise, "Ah, you don''t usually say anything."


    "There are always many things to do," Xiao Su smiled. "In fact, when Zhou Shu was in the Demon Realm, he relied on me to help him do business, otherwise he would definitely not find so many babies, maybe he would die poor."


    Having said that, she glanced at Zhou Shu unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu smiled back, and after they walked away, he beckoned. ()


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3473: Little things

    The scribe walked over and said, "Hello, City Lord Zhou, I''m going to Guibao in Xia, and work in Wanbaolou."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "If you have a fellow daoist, show me the Cold Star Sword."


    Gui Bao nodded, took out the sword and handed it to Zhou Shu, smiling and saying, "City Lord Zhou, if you take it out, you can buy it. This is Wanbaolou''s rules and it has not changed."


    Zhou Shu took it, took a closer look, and seemed angry, "Since it''s a rule, why didn''t you say it earlier."


    Gui Bao calmly said, "As the city lord, it is naturally impossible to recklessly recklessly. If you can do more business, you can do one."


    "Fellow Daoist said that, I don''t know if you are a profiteer."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and took out a Wanfang Ring, "I have accepted the thing, thank you."


    "Chenghui three hundred thousand celestial jade."


    Guibao quickly returned Wanfangjie back, and slowly said, "There is no more honest merchant than Wanbaolou. This sword has been placed here for thousands of years and no one cares about it. It is the day when City Lord Zhou is holding it. , Finally let it wait... I was a little curious. City Lord Zhou only took a look and determined the value of this sword. Did you see through the formation?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "No one saw it before?"


    Guibao''s face changed slightly, and he said calmly, "Wanbaolou''s treasure-guarding formation has the will of the saint in it. Anyone who tries to snoop will be warned. Therefore, even if someone can see through the formation, no one will actually watch it. , Is City Lord Zhou confident that he can ignore the saints?"


    "caveat?"


    Zhou Shu moved slightly, staring at it, and then he was taken aback, "It''s really there."


    The divine consciousness just touched the formation, and when I tried to enter, there was a voice in the sea of ??consciousness. It was a slurred passage, but the will of the saint was real, the divine soul hidden in the furnace, Involuntarily slightly oscillated.


    Withdrawing his consciousness, he saw a surprised face.


    Gui Bao doubted, "City Lord Zhou is only going to try now?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a lot of admiration, "Wanbao Lou is worthy of being the top merchants in the heavens. It''s no wonder that it can stand up to the heavens for so long."


    In addition to the protection of the saint, he was even more surprised by this method.


    The principle is not complicated. Store the items in the space opened up by Wanbao Building, and then take them out through the formation.


    Similar to Genting Ring, outsiders can see the items in the space and choose whether to choose or not. But unlike Genting Ring, Genting Ring can only be used in and around the fairy world. After all, it is restricted by the fairy world and the fairy road. But Wunian City was far away from the immortal realm, and it was incredible to be able to take out items freely.


    Using this to buy and sell things is simply convenient, and there is no need to worry about being snatched away.


    Although from Guibao��s words, things can only be taken out and cannot be put in, it is also quite remarkable, far beyond Zhou Shu��s ability. Zhou Shu uses Jianmu Nong��s Xuan Huang Ring, and currently even the Genting Ring��s display function Can''t do it, let alone fetch things at will.


    And this is just an incredible place, the second place surprised Zhou Shu even more, because it was done not through magic weapons, but through formations.


    Most things related to space have to rely on two methods to use the laws of space. One is to change them through the power of the law, such as the big cutting punch, and the other is to use materials with the characteristics of the laws of space, that is, storage. Quit and so on, instead of relying on these two methods to use the law of space, Zhou Shu had only seen the teleportation formation before, and the current formation was the second type.


    Combining these two points, look at the distance between the main building of Wanbao Tower and Wunian City. The formation here is an ultra-long-distance teleportation array.


    How did it do it?


    As the oldest merchant in the heavens, does Wanbaolou still preserve some ancient technologies that even the immortal world does not know?


    If Lin Zhu''s talents were added to this formation, would it allow Xianshu City''s teleportation technology to go further.


    Must be investigated clearly.


    Gui Bao was also silent, because he was also confused.


    Obviously, Zhou Shu did not see through the formation, which showed that there was no problem with the Baobao formation, but it did not mean that the matter was fine.


    Without seeing through the formation, he bought the sword without hesitation. Why? Is the money too much to use? Three hundred thousand is not a small amount, or is there some special method to obtain the sword information?


    The former is fine, but if it is the latter, it is undoubtedly a problem and a big problem for Wanbaolou.


    It must be figured out.


    A seemingly ordinary little thing, in the eyes of two thoughtful people, is a very difficult matter.


    The two looked at each other almost at the same time, and their eyes touched each other. Gui Bao immediately felt a lot of pressure. He calmed down and said slowly, "City Lord Zhou, you didn''t see through the formation, how did you know the value of the sword? "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Friend Taoist wants to know the reason?"


    Guibao''s expression was condensed, "Yes, if City Lord Zhou is willing to say that Wanbaolou promises to keep the secret, the sword will also be given to the City Lord for free."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "You don''t have to send the sword. Actually, I really want to know one thing. If you can tell me, I will keep the secret and answer your questions free of charge."


    Guibao''s eyes changed slightly, "Is this a deal?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "No matter whether it is a transaction or a friendship, it may not be a loss for mutual gains."


    Guibao thought for a while, "What does City Lord Zhou want to know?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I want to know, by what means did you take out the treasures casually. If you guessed right, none of the treasures displayed in this building are in Wunian City, and you cannot put the real treasures in other places. In the human fairy city, right?"


    Gui Bao laughed, "So it turns out that City Lord Zhou wants to understand the Bao Bao formation?"


    Zhou Shu was also very calm, "It is indeed offended."


    Guibao shook his head lightly and sighed, "It is not enough to say that it is offended. There are no 10,000 or 8,000 people who asked Wanbaolou this question. If this offends us, then Wanbaolou does not need to do business anymore, but City Lord Zhou, frankly speaking, I can''t answer this question, even the owner of Wanbaolou can''t answer it."


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shuslow said Don''t you guys know the mystery of the formation? "


    "No one can make these formations. They are the things left by the predecessors. We only use them. Fortunately, they will not be damaged. As for the mystery," Gui Bao smiled slightly, "I can be sure, even if it is sent to Zhou. City Lord Zhou has several complete sets, and it is impossible for City Lord Zhou to figure it out."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, what did he realize, wasn''t the key to these formations?


    How can there be a formation that can''t be used for hundreds of thousands of years?


    Moreover, there is absolutely no shortage of genius in Wanbaolou. Wanbaolou has not grasped any mystery for so many years. It can only show that the key is not the formation. The formation may only serve as a medium. There are other things that change the space. people����


    What could it be?


    Looking at Guibao, Zhou Shu''s heart moved, "The key is the power of the saint, is it the plaque at the door?"


    Gui Bao paused and sighed, "City Lord Zhou is indeed very discerning."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3474: Guibao

    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and sighed secretly, not so much a clever eye, but rather too little knowledge.


    It turned out that everything was written by a sage, even if it was related to the teleportation array, it would not be available now.


    The journey is still very long.


    Suppressing the disappointment, he smiled and said, "For Wanbaolou, this shouldn''t be a big secret, because it''s useless for other people to know it. Could it be possible to **** these plaques? The saint won''t agree. ."


    Gui Bao paused and said, "It''s really not a big secret, but you can guess it the first time you come to Wanbaolou, that is, City Lord Zhou."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Do you know this is my first time here?"


    Gui Bao smiled and pointed outside, "He knows."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but was speechless.


    This Wanbao Building has only 37 stores in total, but it has always been the top of the merchants in the heavens. It is not unreasonable. It has always lived under the shadow of the saints, and now there are still saints standing behind them. Who will mess with It.


    Gui Bao thought for a while, "In fact, the answer to this question was guessed by City Lord Zhou himself. Why not mention another one?"


    "I dare not repent in front of the saint."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "Furthermore, the questions asked by my friends are not a big secret to me."


    Guibao smiled, "That''s the best."


    "What I saw with the law of reincarnation, I didn''t see the formation and the sword, but," Zhou Shu pointed to the pillar behind the formation, and said calmly, "Well, it tells me that this sword is not simple, you want Ask the pillar how to know that this sword is not easy? Because you said it."


    Gui Bao''s mind was tense when he thought of something.


    Did you say it yourself?


    I really said it.


    About hundreds of years ago, after sending away a guest who expressed a lot of emotion about the sword, he mocked the guest with disdain. Of course, these mockings were made when no one saw it. But others can''t see it, but the pillar can be seen clearly.


    This time, Zhou Shu was also found.


    His law of reincarnation is so strong, and the method of using reincarnation to explore secrets is obviously far more than the backtracking of other laws. It must be said that for the method of searching for secrets such as law backtracking, Wan Baolou Of course, big businessmen have also taken precautions a long time ago. There are various formations in the building to prevent the power of various laws and avoid backtracking.


    But the problem is not too big. After the return, Wanbaolou will definitely have targeted defense methods.


    For example, changing the materials in the building at intervals, placing the treasure array in a more open place, and everyone being cautious in their words and actions, and so on.


    Settling down, he calmed down and said, "City Lord Zhou laughed."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s a little trick, don''t you know if it violated Wanbaolou''s rules?"


    Gui Bao waved his hand, "City Lord Zhou joked, that is the ability of City Lord Zhou, of course it is not a violation. On the contrary, I would like to thank City Lord Zhou for helping Wanbaolou find loopholes, which gives us the possibility of improvement. I believe , The Wanbao Tower will be different the next time the city lord comes."


    "As expected of Wanbaolou, generous."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and smiled calmly, "But I am not generous, this time is the only opportunity, I can''t miss it."


    "what?"


    Gui Bao''s heart was tight, and then he smiled, "That week, the city lord was really our patron, welcome it, but the city lord has been launching the reincarnation technique, and it is probably very tired. How about this, I will take the city lord to see some The treasure is guaranteed to be the best I can do, and the city lord will not have to work hard."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Are you worried that I accidentally learned some secrets?"


    "City Lord Zhou really confessed."


    Guibao''s expression became solemn, "There is no quasi-sage here, and no one else can restrain the city lord. As long as the city lord has the heart, he is afraid that he can dig out the secrets of the entire Wanbao building. The Wanbao building in Wunian City has already opened 10,000. For many years, it��s hard to say that there are any important secrets hidden here. If the foundation of Wunian City or Wanbao Tower is touched, it is not a good thing for the city owner."


    "Friends of the Taoist are too worried, there are saints here to protect me, I can see a little bit, I am already considered lucky."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, and slowly said, "But the fellow Taoist also makes sense. I will just look at the best things."


    "Thank you City Lord Zhou for your understanding."


    Gui Bao breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Please come with me."


    Zhou Shudun was there, "I still have something to trouble fellow Daoist. Have you seen the two girls who entered just now? One of them is a monster clan. Have you ever seen a monster clan of the same kind as her?"


    "The Wood Demon from Su Hexiang?"


    Guibao groaned for a few breaths, "I have never seen her. You can go to Yutan Realm to ask if the city chief is looking for her tribe. It is a demonic settlement outside the immortal realm. There are many wood demons in it, and how many demons are in the outer domain. Few have been there."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Jade Sandalwood Realm?"


    Guibao nodded, "The Jade Sandalwood Realm is a realm under the rule of Blazing Phoenix City. It is difficult for most demons to survive in the outer realm. If the identity of the demons is exposed, it is easy to be chased by certain races and practitioners, especially The Wood Demon and Feather Demon, and later Blazing Phoenix City came forward to shelter them and gave them the Jade Sandalwood Realm, so many demon races naturally gathered."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I don''t even know what Chifengcheng has done."


    "These news are only passed between the monster races. Few cultivators know about it. Blazing Phoenix City has never said it. If I didn''t see the city lord willing to help the monster race, I would not say it."


    Gui Bao paused, and said calmly, "Like the city lord, I also have monster friends who need help."


    "Thank you fellow daoist, I will remember this love."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute. He didn''t suspect that Gui Bao was lying. He could see that Xiao Su originated from Su Hexiang, which was enough to prove that Gui Bao had a good understanding of the Monster Race, at least the Wood Monster, and it was not surprising to have Monster Race friends.


    Gui Bao hurriedly said, "City Lord Zhou is too polite, I should thank you if you want to."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Since fellow daoists can see it, I will just say, is there anything suitable for Su Hexiang in Wanbao Lou? Whether it is seeds or nourishment or finished product, as long as there is, I will take it."


    Gui Bao said with a smile, "If it is Ruyi Tower or Duobao Pavilion, it will definitely not meet the requirements of the city lord, but Wanbao Tower, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu got stuck really? "


    Gui Bao nodded seriously, "Yes, although it is not a finished product, it is guaranteed that the city lord can raise a Su Hexiang. In this regard, Wan Bao Lou is absolutely professional, and of course, the price is also."


    Zhou Shu said immediately, "I want, you help me sell them, I will pay for the fairy jade."


    "I see, it must be done properly."


    Gui Bao nodded and said with a smile, "What''s the price, we will calculate it together, the city lord will go up with me first.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked at the blue bird behind him, smiled at each other, there was a lot of joy.


    The two followed Guibao, and they didn''t know how many floors they went up, and the group of people following the two disappeared at some point.


    (Ps: Thank you Dalong for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~) ()


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3475: Maibao

    "This is it."


    Gui Bao walked to a courtyard, "No one will be disturbed, you can watch as you please."


    The courtyard is not big, but it has all the internal organs, rocks, forests, water pavilions, and all there is no shortage of them. From time to time, there are flowers and butterflies flying, bringing a burst of fragrance, which is pleasing to the eye and extremely pleasant.


    "Good place."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s just that the arrangement is a bit hasty, and the formation is not complete."


    Beauty is beautiful, but it is all illusion.


    Gui Bao also calmly said, "It is indeed in a hurry. I must not dare to take City Lord Zhou to the original place, so I just built one."


    "It''s okay."


    Walking along the water pavilion, the entrance to the eye is a rare thing, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but pause, and said in a deep voice, "Friends of the Taoist are interested."


    That is a jade eye orb, a strange thing recognized by the heavens for practicing the law of reincarnation. Even if the law of reincarnation is not understood, it can be used to prolong life and forcibly transform the body into a reincarnation body. The jade eye orb has ranks. Low-ranking ones are fairly common, and they can be found on some strange beasts, while high-ranking ones are extremely rare, especially the ninth rank, which is one of the few in the world.


    Although the one in front of him is less than the 9th grade, it is not far behind.


    Gui Baowen said, "It is the responsibility of Wanbaolou to provide each guest with the most suitable treasure."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "How much is it?"


    Guibao said calmly, "3.5 million celestial jade, or other equivalent items, anything is fine, Wanbaolou is responsible for the identification."


    "wanted."


    Zhou Shu handed over Wanfangjie.


    Looking at Wan Fang Jie, Gui Bao took it in surprise, "Just now..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Just now fellow Daoist saw that there was not enough three million in it, so that fellow Daoist only offered such a price?"


    Gui Bao stagnated, and said quickly, "Where, the 3.5 million yuan is the real price, I will not deceive the city lord."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s just a joke, I don''t lack fairy jade."


    Gui Bao felt a good deal, and paused, "Is there a fairy jade mine in Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Father Daoist is really thinking too much. Immortal jade mines are all in the immortal realm, where are there in the outer realm, I have many immortal jade, and there is no other reason, they are all sent from the immortal world."


    Gui Bao thought for a while, and suddenly said, "The immortal world has attacked Xianshu City several times. It seems that it has given a lot of benefits to the city lord."


    "Yes, there is nothing better to make money than war, but it is a pity that the fairy world is not coming now."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, looking very regretful. Gui Bao actually had the same expression, "Yes, there has been no war in Wunian City recently, and my business is not very good. When will I fight a game?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Hehe, fellow Taoist has spoken the truth, aren''t you afraid that the fight will affect Wanbaolou?"


    "What are we afraid of."


    Gui Bao took out the jade eye orb, and carefully handed it to Zhou Shu, "The city lord has collected it. This is a rare thing. There is one more thing to remind fellow daoists, don''t let people know about it, so as not to cause trouble."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "Is your gem from the right place?"


    Gui Baoning said, ��City Lord Zhou��s words are wrong. Wanbaolou is very serious about every treasure. From acquisition to sale, it will not violate the rules of the heavens and the immortal world. We will never send people or entrust others to it. Hunt the demon clan to obtain treasures such as the jade eye orb. This orb comes from the demon clan secret realm and was also sold to us by the demon clan. However, this item is unknown, so be cautious."


    Zhou Shu nodded, carefully put away, "I see."


    The treasures such as jade eye orbs are easily contaminated with cause and effect that cannot be shaken off due to source problems. Both buyers and sellers should be cautious. If Zhou Shu didn��t need it to refine Taoism that suits him, Zhou Shu didn��t want it. buy.


    Now that you bought it, use it. After all, after passing through Wanbao Lou, some of it has been eliminated. When it falls on yourself, there shouldn''t be much causal backlash.


    Gui Bao also put away the fairy jade, "Don''t worry, the city owner, Wanbaolou will definitely not leak it."


    "Shu, come and take a look at this!"


    On the other side, the voice of the green bird came.


    She stood in the small pavilion, leaning over to look at something, focused and excited.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to Guibao, walked quickly over, thinking in his heart, it is rare to see Qingque''s expression like this, indicating that it must be very important to her, no matter what it is, she must get it.


    "Look!"


    Qingque pointed to the formation and looked at Zhou Shu excitedly.


    It was a yellowed book with the words "Soul Jian Wan Jie" written on the cover, and there was a line of vaguely small characters on the side.


    Qingque explained, "The ancestor of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect was the result of the great advancement of the soul and established the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. Almost all of the soul arts of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect originated from this book. I heard it Preserved in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, it is regarded as a thing of the Zhenzong. I have never seen it. Only the most trusted disciple can see a few pages of it. It is impossible to read the whole book."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Then buy it."


    The value of this book can be imagined to be the foundation of a large sect. No wonder Qingque is excited.


    Gui Bao had already walked over and took a look, "Here is the seventh volume of the soul apprehension. It contains hundreds of soul skills, as well as many methods to improve the soul. Fellow Daoist Blue Bird of the Soul Sect."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Returning fellow Daoist investigation is very clear."


    Gui Bao nodded calmly, "We Wanbao Lou doesn''t know anything that the immortal world knows."


    A trace of doubt flashed in Qingque''s eyes, "Can you also sell Wanbaolou''s most precious classics?"


    "The most precious thing in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect?" Gui Bao chuckled lightly, "Don''t be afraid to offend Fellow Daoist, Ten Thousand Soul Sect..."


    "Wait, fellow daoist said something wrong."


    Qingque shook her head and said in a straightforward voice, "Speaking ill of Ten Thousand Soul Sect in front of me is not an offense. I am happy to see it here. I practice the classics of Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It does not mean that I am still a disciple of Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The Soul Sect is ashamed."


    "Sorry, I feel more at ease when I say that."


    Guibao smiled, "What I want to say is that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect does use the Soul Jian Wan Jie as a treasure, but regarding the Taoism of the Soul Dao, our Wanbao Lou has better, much better ones, even if the Ten Thousand Soul Sect takes We will not change the whole set of soul lessons."


    "Could it be the soul mirror?"


    "Soul Mirror?"


    Zhou Shu and Qingque asked almost at the same time.


    Gui Bao stagnated and looked at the two of them and said, "It seems that the answer is really not difficult to guess. Yes, it is the soul book. The soul book is a sage handwriting, and the soul book is a personal understanding of the soul book. An individual is far from a saint. , The difference between the two books can��t be calculated. The soul mirror is the supreme truth of the saint, and the soul mirror is mixed with many personal thoughts and thoughts. Although it makes the soul road easy to cultivate, it is not the right way. Not a born saint, if you want to be holy by the soul, it is better to look at the soul mirror."


    "where is it?"


    "take it out."


    Zhou Shu and Qingque spoke at the same time.


    Guibao said, "It''s in Wanbaolou, but I can''t get it out with my authority. If I want it now, I can''t help it."


    (PS: Thank you Zhong Ao for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3476: Youre welcome

    Zhou Shu paused, "Is it possible to get it only by going to the main building of Wanbao Lou?"


    Guibao shook his head, "Not necessarily, there are several Wanbaolou in the fairy world, and the sage book is not considered the most valuable treasure in Wanbaolou. It does not require the highest authority to open it."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu looked at Qingque and nodded, "We will go to buy the soul mirror in the future."


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry, now I only know that there is a soul mirror, which is useful."


    Qingque looked at the book of soul-magnification, and the excitement in his eyes was much less, man, that''s it. When you find a higher goal, the things you originally pursued will naturally lose their status.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Daoist, how much is this book of souls?"


    Gui Bao doubted, "City Lord Zhou still wants it?"


    "If you don''t buy it, how can you be worthy of a fellow Taoist commentary?"


    Zhou Shu nodded himself and handed Wan Fangjie over, "Besides, I am not short of money."


    "It''s not expensive, it''s a million."


    Gui Bao opened the formation, took the fairy jade, and said with a smile, "The fairy jade in the ring of the city lord seems to be running out. By the way, the things over there are finished for the city. I will take the 100,000 immortal jade. Up."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed, "Okay, as long as one hundred thousand?"


    Gui Bao nodded, "It''s not a valuable thing, the previous inventory, it just took some time to transfer it out."


    Zhou Shu let go of his heart, "Friends, I have seen a few other treasures here. I am not very interested. I need another thing."


    Gui Bao agreed, "My job is not done well, what else does City Lord Zhou need?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "True dragon relics, or dragon gold of excellent quality."


    Basic materials are needed to build Dao artifacts. In this regard, these two are the best, especially the true dragon relic, which can greatly increase the success rate of Dao artifacts. Zhou Shu succeeded in refining the Dao artifact for the first time. It has a lot to do with it. Of course, good quality Dragon Gold will do. For example, Dragon Gold that has survived the Triple Fortune, although it cannot increase the success rate, the finished product will be better.


    Gui Bao was slightly shocked, "Speaking is a problem, is the city lord planning to build a Taoist tool?"


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Gui Bao looked at him and sighed, "I want to disappoint the city lord. The True Dragon Relic Wanbao Building has excellent ones, but I can''t get it out. There are a few pieces of Longjin here. The best thing is to survive the double creation. I��m afraid it��s not enough to build Dao artifacts."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "The Taoist friend knows where to find it?"


    Gui Bao pondered for a while, "Speaking of which is nearby," he took out a map and showed it to Zhou Shu. "This is Dongcheng, not far from Wunian City. It is a fairy city built by the rich Xu family. It��s small, but there are quasi-sages. Ten years ago, they brought a material and asked Wanbaolou to buy it. In my opinion, it was an excellent material for Taoism and it was very valuable. But after I reported it, Wanbaolou said that it couldn��t. Take it back, and the Xu family will take it back. Since the Xu family wants to sell, the city owner should also have a chance, if they haven''t sold it."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "Why didn''t Wanbao Building accept it?"


    "This also makes me puzzled. Wanbaolou said that this thing is ominous, but how do I see that piece of material is not evil. After testing, it does not reject almost all the power of the law, and there is a special hidden inside. The powerful power of the evil spirit is not the power of the evil evil spirit. This is very similar to the real dragon relic. It shows that its essence is better than that of the dragon gold, and the refining of Dao artifacts can''t be better."


    Gui Bao shook his head unconsciously, "If it wasn''t for my lack of financial resources, I wanted to take it down."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Thank you fellow daoist for telling me that I will go to Dongcheng."


    He hadn''t heard of such materials, but he was willing to believe in Guibao''s vision. As for Wanbaolou''s ominousness, he didn''t care, as long as it was refined into Taoist artifacts, it didn''t matter how ominous it was.


    "Don''t you watch the rest?"


    Gui Bao nodded, with some regrets in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Even if you are not short of money, you can''t spend it casually, haha, besides, friends have earned enough."


    "No one thinks it makes too much money."


    Gui Bao laughed and nodded, "In that case, send the two out. By the way, there is one more thing to say. The people who followed the city lord before were all sent out by Wanbaolou, but they still Waiting outside, fearing that it will be disadvantageous to the city lord, the city lord should be careful. There are many immortals in there, and the strength is good. Some people are also good at certain weird methods."


    Zhou Shu thanked him, seemingly muttering to himself, "It looks like I should get rid of it sooner."


    After going through numerous formations and returning to Wanbao Lou, I heard two people talking before they got closer.


    "Now it''s fine, I will plant it when I go back, and my palace will help you!"


    "Don''t don''t, I can do it all by myself, Lord Palace Master, just look at it."


    Xiao Su shook his hand, with a lot of fear in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu lightly coughed, "What are you doing?"


    "Where did you go Zhou? The palace is looking for you for a long time. Do you know what we bought?!" Caiying ran over with a look of excitement, "It''s Su Hexiang''s seed! It works, the seller also promised Can plant the finished product! Xiao Su can see her mother''s appearance!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You keep your voice down for fear that others may not know?"


    Caiying covered her mouth and looked around, "No one here..."


    Xiao Su came over and bowed to bow, "Thank you, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu quickly blocked it, touched his chin, and said with a puzzled look, "You thank me for what I did. Didn''t you buy it?"


    Xiao Su is very serious, "You want to take me out, you want me to enter Wanbao Lou, and you paid for it."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "It turned out to be charged to my account. I said why I paid more and remember to pay it back."


    Caiying pointed at Zhou Shu, angrily, "You can remember such a small amount of money, you are so stingy!"


    Zhou Shu pressed her head down and said with a smile, "Xiao Su, I was laughing. Don''t be polite with this little thing."


    "Anyway, I will remember."


    Xiao Su insisted on finishing the ceremony. When he raised his head, there seemed to be light flashing in his eyes.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Calm down, look at you, as soon as you bend over, your wings will come out."


    "what?"


    Xiao Su was startled, and quickly turned to look, but soon realized something, turned around and glared at Zhou Shu.


    "Haha."


    Zhou Shu laughed quite comfortable.


    Xiao Su has been a half-demon and half-demon since she was a child. She lived in the Demon Realm. The memory of the Demon Race is almost zero, but she hates the Demon Realm and her only wish is to leave and return to her homeland, although she left the Demon Realm with the help of Zhou Shu , But until now, she has never seen the appearance of her mother in the past, she doesn''t know where the people are, and where is the home that can go back...


    At this time, there was a Su Hexiang of the same species, which brought her not only comfort, but also great hope.


    Qingque whispered, "Shu, don''t you tell her about the Yutan world?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Let''s talk about it when it comes, if what Guibao said is not true, wouldn''t it disappoint her?"


    "Yes."


    Qingque nodded.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support from Huashuiyue in the mirror, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3477: follow me

    Out of Wanbao Lou.


    Zhou Shu quickly saw the group of tails, some of them even mixed up in the crowd to cover up, and some just stood outside the door without fear.


    Zhou Shu walked over slowly and said calmly, "Come with me."


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming out, the somewhat proud Hunyuan Jinxian standing at the door was about to provoke a few words, but he didn''t expect Zhou Shu to come directly and say such words, I was a little stunned at that time, "You Say what?"


    Zhou Shu pointed towards the front, "Over two hundred thousand li there, there is a competitive field, regardless of life or death, will you come?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Hun Yuan Jinxian palpitated, and his face turned pale, "I didn''t say I want to compete with you, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s not you, you can come if you want to come, I''ll just... two, you go together."


    "Go together?"


    Hun Yuan Jinxian also suspected that he had heard it wrong, and said blankly, "We have more than fifty people."


    "I don''t want to waste time. Come if you want, and stop following us if you don''t."


    Zhou Shu shook his head lightly, ignored him, and strode forward.


    Caiying immediately leaned over, "What did you say, two, where did you put this palace, this palace..."


    "Just because of you, I said two."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said faintly, "Do you think Qingque and Xiaosu are as boring as you? Originally, I planned to be alone. I was afraid of you making trouble, so I added you. Is this kind of fight interesting? ?"


    "Of course it''s interesting, I think they are not pleasing to my eyes!"


    Caiying snorted and retreated to the side proudly, "Hey, I can finally teach them a meal!"


    Hun Yuan Jinxian, who had been dismissed by Zhou Shu, was still standing there, but he was surrounded by a bunch of people.


    "The opportunity is here!"


    "Two fights more than fifty? This Zhou Shu is really arrogant enough, he can suffer!"


    "He is just a golden immortal, how dare to say such a big thing, regardless of life and death? But speaking of it, we can''t kill him. If he kills, can we get a reward?"


    "There are immortals trapped here, you can just tie them up, what to kill?!"


    "If the immortal catches, how can we receive the reward? They sent it directly, and we won''t get anything."


    "But we wouldn''t be able to come without the immortal trap. Even the city may not be able to get out."


    "Stop arguing, you can''t do without you!"


    A tall **** Jinxian suddenly stood up and shouted, the surrounding voices suddenly became much quieter.


    "Ah, Fang Kanxian catching!"


    "It''s right to call Fang Shenchou. Fang Kan is a well-known immortal hunter who has a place on the celestial pole list. It seems to be more than 700."


    "Many big sects invited him, but he didn''t."


    "I heard that he came to Wunian City this time to avoid being presumptuous. I didn''t expect to meet Zhou Shu first. It''s really a strong man!"


    Fang Kan glanced at everyone and sneered, "Don''t talk nonsense, follow up, catch someone talking!"


    After speaking, he turned around and left, and the others chased after him without hesitation.


    Caiying in front was a little anxious.


    She glared at Zhou Shu and shook her head very dissatisfied, "Zhou, you''re walking too slowly, right? It''s more than 200,000 miles. Do you plan to go for a day?"


    "It''s okay to walk for two days."


    Zhou Shu walked unhurriedly, a bit slower than a walk.


    Caiying nodded thoughtfully, "Oh! I understand, this is a tactic. Do you want them to relax and be defeated by one blow? Maybe it really works, you see they are all anxious Up."


    Qingque laughed unconsciously, "No, just these people don''t need any tactics."


    Caiying was stunned and blinked, "What''s that?"


    Xiao Su looked at her and said, ��I want to let more people know. It��s best to come and see all the people nearby, and get rid of all the enemies at once. They won��t dare to come back to us in the future. The demonstrating abilities of the gate and Wunian City shows that we also have the ability to purify the extremely evil sword."


    Caiying suddenly realized, "It turned out to be Liwei!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her, a little helpless, "Otherwise, what else could it be? You, besides the sword, occasionally you have to think about other things."


    "Who said this palace didn''t think about anything else, this palace still thinks about you, hum."


    Caiying tilted her head, fell behind, stepping on other people''s footprints step by step, and started playing with contentment.


    There were always four people in the front, and more and more people in the back, from more than 50 at the beginning, to more than 100, and slowly to a few thousand. Of course, most of them were watching the excitement.


    But there were only a few who took this road, and soon the whole Wuniancheng learned the news, and countless people from all directions were heading towards Zhou Shu''s destination.


    Zhou Shu, the city lord of Xianshu City, 100th on the Ten Thousand Fouls List, took the initiative to challenge more than fifty Golden Immortals.


    It''s so lively.


    Not to mention the general practitioners who can''t bear the curiosity, even a lot of meditation practices have come out of the Zen temple, some of them are holding wooden fish in their hands, watching the excitement while chanting, there is blood in front of them, and Buddha in their hearts. .


    This walk really took two days.


    When arriving at the destination, the small competition field was filled with people inside and out.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s appearance, the loud noise suddenly exploded, and the sky broke.


    Zhou Shu looked around and saw that the number of people on top of each other would not add up to hundreds of thousands, and they could still vaguely feel the aura of Quasi-Holy. There were more than one, and one of them seemed a little familiar.


    "There have been so many people in two days, just tell me how slow you are!"


    Caiying raised her head, there was a lot of amazement in her big eyes, she really didn''t look up after playing like this.


    "This is indeed enough to stand up."


    Qingque nodded lightly, but there were a lot of worries in his heart. If he failed to fight well, the result would be miserable. Even if he wins, but it is not a victory, he will be drowned by a bunch of people''s saliva.


    "What are you doing while standing, just go in."


    Xiao Su''s eyes lit up, and there seemed to be a red light in it, a little unexpectedly excited.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Xiao Su, have you experienced a similar situation before?"


    "Many times When the blood pool conference was held, at least millions of demons came out to fight together, sometimes even tens of millions. The entire sky was red and black, which was much more lively than here. , And it��s more bloody, no matter where it is, there is a possibility of being killed. For the Demon Race, every participation in the Blood Pool Conference is a life and death experience, but they have to go," Xiaosu glanced at Zhou Shu. He defended, "Zhou Shu, I don''t miss those things, I hate those things, but here, I don''t seem to hate them so much."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Except for the crowds, the atmosphere is completely different. The Demon World is a real fight, there is no difference between the audience and the opponent, but here is more like a kind of fun. As an audience, just enjoy it. No need to worry about getting hurt or anything else."


    "I just want to try, what kind of experience is this."


    Xiao Su laughed and looked at him and said, "But after you two are on the court, be more serious, don''t worry us, worrying is no fun."


    (PS: Thank you Dalong for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3478: Come in

    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, warmly said, "It should be well soon."


    Caiying was a little unhappy, "Even if it''s fast, I have to let my palace have a good time. For example, the tall man with a bun like a cockscomb, I want to cut his hair off, and that..."


    Before she finished speaking, she was picked up by Zhou Shu and walked in quickly.


    "City Lord Zhou."


    A Hunyuan Jinxian with several guards appeared in front of the two of them, respectfully saluting, "In Xia Ning Yan, is the manager of Pei''an Competition Field, the city lord intends to deal with some grievances here, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Fellow Daoist Ning."


    Ning Yan sighed, "I''m really sorry, there were so many people here in advance, and I couldn''t stop many of them. If the city owner wants to cancel this skill match because of the large number of people, we have no problem here."


    "It doesn''t matter, just start as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, whether it was not blocked or not blocked, who knows, but it doesn''t matter, it is not a bad thing for him to Xiancheng.


    Ning Yan seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and said slowly, "That''s the best. Some rules must be explained to City Master Zhou in advance. Pei''an Competition Field is one of the three irregular competition fields in Wunian City. It is equivalent to a life and death status. No matter what happens in the field, Wuniancheng is not responsible."


    Caiying struggled to get a head, and mumbled loudly, "It''s all right, I won''t come if there are rules!"


    "This one����"


    Ning Yan was stunned, "Is this fellow Daoist the partner of the city lord? It looks a bit..."


    "Isn''t it reliable?"


    Caiying said angrily, "Dare to look down on this palace? You will also go up in a while to see if this palace won''t beat you into a peach!"


    "peach?"


    Ning Yan stayed for a while.


    "Just..."


    Caiying was just about to say that, she was caught by Zhou Shu and knocked her head severely, "You also know that you are unreliable. You are not allowed to speak. If you say more, you will not be allowed to go up. Talk to Xiao Su. Let''s go to the back to watch the excitement."


    "Well����"


    Caiying touched her head and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I''ll go up there, right, there will be no problems with this place, right?"


    Ning Yan, who was as stunned as the audience, frowned, seemed to be thinking about Taozi, and he quickly recovered after hearing Zhou Shu''s words, "It''s okay, Zhou City Lord only has to show his skills. The defense of the venue is absolutely fine, even if it is accurate. Santos are hard to break."


    "Are you saying that we are inferior to the quasi saints, or do you look down on people?"


    Caiying drilled out of the small half of his head and could see a round eye.


    Zhou Shu sighed helplessly, and could only reach out and block her back.


    Ning Yan stagnated, "I don��t mean to look down on fellow Daoists. The defensive formation here is similar to the sky screen outside. It is indeed difficult to break. For tens of thousands of years, Pei��an has experienced nearly 10,000 competitions in the field, and there are no shortage of strong opponents. No damage has occurred."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "I see, I have no problem here."


    Ning Yan nodded and said solemnly, "Okay, it''s confirmed over there. There are a total of 63 people, all of whom are Hunyuan Jinxian. In addition, they have one more request, although it was raised by our competition field. But I think it is necessary to tell City Lord Zhou."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, his eyes calm.


    Ning Yan''s heart tightened, "They said that if City Lord Zhou is killed, they will take away City Lord Zhou''s body. This has happened before, but I can refuse them."


    Caiying couldn''t help it, "It''s really arrogant! My palace wants..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There is no need to refuse. If there are no rules, there is no need to restrict. But I also trouble the daoists to bring them a sentence. People who don��t want to die can leave a white spot on their clothes. I see that they will stay. Feeling a little bit, if you don��t see it, it��s impossible."


    "Okay, I will tell."


    Ning Yan nodded and passed it on soon.


    Caiying is dissatisfied, "Zhou, this palace knows what you are going to do! But it''s no good. Each of them is afraid of death and will definitely draw a white dot on the body, but they will still kill you desperately! And you If you do this, the palace will not fight!"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "In terms of combat, you are very sharp."


    "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    Caiying smiled triumphantly, "You can see it with just one glance. It doesn''t matter if you draw a dot, what if you can save your life? Anyone will try it if you change it!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There are always people who are not afraid of death, and the real murderers will still die."


    Ning Yan beside him had guards, and sweat burst out of hearing.


    Of course not scared.


    In this irregular competition field, no life and death scenes have been seen, no matter how tragic it is, I am not afraid.


    Because of surprise.


    It��s not only here that Zhou Shu and the two of them didn��t pay attention to the sixty-odd Hunyuan Golden Immortals. The situation there is also the same. Over sixty people have already regarded Zhou Shu as meat on the chopping board, no matter how you divide it. How to kill.


    Both sides vowed to be able to solve their opponents, confident to the extreme, and it was a competition under the public''s attention, there was no retreat.


    Such a situation is really rare.


    See the results.


    Ning Yan waited for a while, then raised his hand and said, "City Master Zhou, the words have already been brought, and they are preparing to play over there."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "Let''s go, isn''t it over there?"


    "Yes, just go through that door," Ning Yan nodded and said solemnly, "It must be said that after entering the door, as long as one side of the two sides disagrees to stop, the battle must continue until one side is completely lost. Until then, the door will not open again."


    Before finishing speaking, Zhou Shu had already walked over, Caiying also looked back, "It''s too long-winded for you."


    "It''s also a **** pattern."


    As soon as she entered the door, Caiying jumped down, "It''s very similar to the outside."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "From here, you have entered the range of the formation. Using the **** pattern, the formation and the sky are connected together, and the formation also borrows a lot of the power of the sky itself. This method is quite good. It can be done mainly because there is an excellent medium such as the **** pattern, which is clearly just a nihil light, with almost no loss in transmitting and receiving power, and it can also exert the effects of magic weapons and so on... Well, if you are in Buddha It would be nice to find something similar to the **** pattern outside of China."


    Caiying thought about it seriously, "Zhou, isn''t your way good?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I also think that Shu Zhili can''t do it at present. Compared with Zen Tao, Shu Zhidao is barely a child who has just grown up. There is still a long way to go to achieve this. My palace thought it would not work."


    Caiying snorted, "Then keep going, if there is anything to worry about, just do it."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, "You are an optimist."


    Caiying glared at him, "My palace is encouraging you!"


    "What are you doing!"


    "Don''t you dare to come out and fight?"


    "It''s still in the top 100 on the list, and I can''t come out anymore! I haven''t been out for so long!"


    "Hurry up, I have to go to practice after the fight, Amitabha... Buddha!"


    There was a burst of noise outside, and there were more people like thunder, making the two people in the passage stunned.


    Then smiled at each other.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3479: Not send

    "We are afraid, and are still hiding?"


    Caiying snorted, "Obviously we didn''t take it seriously, we are all idiots!"


    "It did take some time. Think about it after you finish it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked slowly outside.


    Caiying bounced behind and complained, "Zhou, don''t you have an epiphany again!"


    The two appeared on the court, and the surroundings quickly became quiet.


    But after a few breaths of silence, there was a louder noise.


    "Mother!"


    "This gap is too big! It''s densely packed, while lonely."


    "It''s really two vs. sixty-three. There is no problem with the advance introduction of Peian''s competition field?"


    "The people on both sides are Hunyuan Jinxian, there is no difference in realm, but there is so much difference in number. Who has seen this kind of thing before? Anyway, I haven''t."


    "No wonder Zhou Shu took so long to come up."


    "This is already considered good. If I change, I don''t dare to come up and die?"


    Although the formation is obstructed a lot, every audience can clearly see and perceive the situation in the field. Of course, the people in the field can also see outside and hear what they say.


    Zhou Shu glanced casually and saw a few familiar faces.


    Deputy City Lord Zheng Qiao, and the two young people behind them, and the Guibao of Wanbaolou... He swept past these people at a glance, but they stayed for a while in one corner, and all of them were meditation. The place.


    "What are you looking at, are you stupid?"


    "Cherish this last look, you dare to challenge so many of us, death is your only way out!"


    "I heard that Zhou Shu was a traitor, but now it seems that he is a foolish boy. The rumors of the Outland are really not believed. Only the rumors of the fairy world are true."


    "A reward for one hundred on the Ten Thousand Fiends!"


    A small Hunyuan Jinxian shouted, "Don''t waste time, everyone, kill him first!"


    The rest of them nodded one after another.


    "Who will go first?!"


    There were many people who asked, but none of them answered. You look at me, I look at you, no one plans to go first. After all, everyone knows that Zhou Shu is also a golden fairy, even if he can��t match so many people. At least it can pull some cushions.


    Who wants to back up?


    Someone looked at the immortal catcher, "Fangshen catcher, you take the lead and we will go together!"


    Yu Ren nodded, "Yes, Fang Shenchou, only you can take on this important task, you are here, we promise not to let you have an accident!"


    Fang Kan said coldly, "Promise that there will be no accidents, ridiculous! After our immortal hunt is desperate, you will be able to divide up the reward at will? One by one, selfish, nothing! It has become sixty-three. How much do you want to divide? When things happen, they are still greedy for life and fear of death. I think they are upright men, really ashamed to be with you! If you want to go, you go!"


    A few immortals stood behind them, "Senior Brother Fang said so well, he is ashamed to be with them, and it is embarrassing to stand with them!"


    Of course those people were unhappy, and they stood up and criticized, "It sounds good, I just want to wait for us to fight half-death first, and then you can take advantage of the fishermen''s profit, right? Really worthy of the immortal capture, shameless! "


    "What is a famous immortal hunter? It turns out that it is a soft guy who hides in trouble and dare not get ahead!"


    "Is that still the celestial list? The others on the celestial list are ashamed to be with you!"


    Before they started fighting, the sixty-three people were in trouble.


    The audience outside was naturally unwilling, and they quarreled. They were crowded, and the momentum was even greater. For a while, the entire competition field was boiling.


    Guan Jiu took a photo of his leg and laughed, "Brother Ran, what I said is right? Anything will become like this when there are more people. If you haven''t seen the skill, it will become a farce, and these guys Staying in a fairy city, I am ashamed to be with me."


    Xu Ran was very calm, sitting still without moving, "I didn''t come to see them."


    Guan Jiu paused, "Knowing that you came to see Zhou Shu, that Zhou Shu probably had this idea. First divide them and defeat them one by one. The strategy is good, but you can''t see much strength in this way. You said that we changed us. Go up, will you win?"


    Xu Ran said calmly, "We will never have so many opponents when we go up."


    Guan Jiu frowned, "For example, so serious."


    Xu Ran glanced at him and said helplessly, "I shouldn''t be able to win, but I won''t lose."


    "If you don''t lose, you win, haha!"


    Guan Jiu smiled, and paused when he was half laughing, because the whole venue suddenly became quiet.


    Zhou Shu in the field moved and walked slowly towards the group of people. Caiying beside him was gone, turning into a green light lingering around Zhou Shu, like a dancing butterfly.


    "It''s going to hit, it''s going to hit!"


    "Unexpectedly, it was Zhou Shu who did it first. He deserves to be the murderer on the list!"


    "Look at what this guy is capable of!"


    The audience stared at Zhou Shu, all excited.


    Above the technical field, two voices that no one can hear are communicating.


    "You care about him so much, and you came to see it specially."


    "Isn''t the donor?"


    "He came for the old man''s sword. The old man came to see what''s going on. Maybe he is really useful."


    "Donor, don''t mention your sword again. Its sins are not so easy to eliminate."


    "Hehe, it��s not easy to purify, but it��s not purged? Fang Jian, I didn��t mean to be right with you Leiyin Temple, but I didn��t owe me anything about this matter. He promised me and accepted the reward. What''s the reason for keeping hiding from people?"


    "The time is right, Lao Na will naturally give you an explanation."


    "What time? I don''t have so much time to wait for you, I want it now."


    At this time Zhou Shu had already walked to the middle of the field, only a few hundred miles away from the group of people.


    The group was a little anxious.


    "It''s all here, is there no one yet?"


    "Are you scared? Killing him will benefit us all. Don''t be afraid of death, everyone!"


    "If this continues, our face will be lost!"


    The voice was louder than the other, but the one who really stood out was still not. The tall and mighty Fang looked the loudest, but he shrank a few steps and stood behind the others.


    It is worth mentioning that everyone has a white spot on their body, some are very big, and some have changed black clothes on purpose.


    Zhou Shu looked at these people and whispered silently, "It''s time to end."


    No matter what the enemy said or did, he didn''t care, because he knew that there was no Hunyuan Jinxian who could resist the Wanhua Mirror World.


    not even one.


    Slowly raising his right hand, a mirror quickly took shape, then shattered, spread out, and turned into colorful tidbits. In a blink of an eye, flying flowers covered every corner of the venue, blooming with different colors.


    A solid green light suddenly flew out from the palm of his hand.


    "Knew it."


    "What a special power of reincarnation... interesting."


    "Old Na says goodbye."


    "No."


    The two breaths in the air gradually faded. After seeing Zhou Shu''s move, they knew the result, and there was no need to stay.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3480: Believe in the heart

    Thousands of flowers are flying and invisible.


    The bright green light in the middle is particularly conspicuous, rushing from the left to the right among the flowers, swift as the wind, as if a master is waving a few splashes of ink, his movements are flowing and flowing, without a trace of lag.


    Guan Jiuding looked at the field fixedly, "Are all those guys possessed? One by one was so slow that they didn''t know how to fight back if they were beaten."


    Xu Ran''s eyes were also astonished, "All are affected by reincarnation."


    "Is it the domain of the law of reincarnation?"


    Guan Jiu''s expression was condensed, "I heard that the realm of such laws is extremely difficult to cultivate? It seems that there is not even a quasi-sage, but speaking of it, there are not a few strong people in the heavens who rely on reincarnation to promote the quasi-sage."


    Xu Ran shook his head, "It''s not the domain, it''s the tactics. The power of reincarnation is in the flowers that are flying everywhere, and there is no domain."


    "That''s better."


    Guan Jiu seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, but his face was still solemn, "It''s not easy. One person can cause dozens of mixed-element golden immortals to lose control. No wonder he dared to write a war, but the other one seems not very aggressive. Enough, then in the end, it��s not easy to say who can win. That technique cannot last for a long time. When the time is up, you can��t kill many people, but it��s troublesome.


    Xu Ran paused, "No, they kept their hands."


    Guan Jiu''s face changed slightly, and he couldn''t help but said angrily, "Brother Ran, you mean they can kill their opponents but not? It''s shameful and hateful to show mercy to the enemy without using all their skills! So I don''t have any respect for him. I lose. If you die, you are asking yourself."


    "Not what you think."


    Xu Ran shook his head, "They didn''t see these sixty-odd Hunyuan Golden Immortals in their eyes, they didn''t regard them as opponents, so they didn''t use all their strength. Not only did they use their sword intent to use all their strength, nor did Zhou Shu. ."


    Guan Jiu paused, "Brother Ran, what do you mean? They can kill if they want, even if they don''t need such a trick?"


    Xu Ran nodded, "I don''t think people who fight with all their strength will be in this state. Have you ever seen life and death battles with such a technique? Too many confusing methods, complicated and useless, with the control he showed The degree of the law of reincarnation can directly defeat these opponents with the power of reincarnation. Now that he uses the power of reincarnation, it is a bit playful, which shows that he does not put his opponents in his eyes."


    "This guy����"


    Guan Jiu stared at Zhou Shu in the court, and said unconsciously, "Maybe better than we thought, Brother Ran."


    Xu Ran nodded, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "At least worthy of his ranking, I am more and more interested in him."


    Guan Jiu sneered, "Said he was interested, but he didn''t see him. He has been here for a long time."


    Xu Ran said indifferently, "Is it this way? You have to have a meeting ceremony."


    Guan Jiu frowned and said in a deep voice, "Four famous people in the Outer Territory, each generation has people on the celestial pole list. Even the Xu family, a rich clan who wants to win over the immortal world, is too late for others to make friends. What kind of gift do you want to meet him?"


    Xu Ran glanced at him, "It''s the celestial pole list that has the problem, he is the one on the ten thousand evil list."


    Guan Jiu stayed in, after a long time, he said, "Brother Ran, why must you be interested in him? Are you planning to get together with Xianshucheng, or use him to get something? Of course I don��t care, just follow you, but the elders Surely they won''t agree?"


    Xu Ran turned sideways and looked into his eyes, "Why ask, Guan Jiu?"


    Guan Jiu''s mind was stagnant, and a little horror suddenly appeared, and he settled down, "Anyone would ask that. Zhou Shu and Xianshucheng are enemies of the fairy world. If you want to befriend him, it means you have to be right with the fairy world. Isn''t the fairy world bad?"


    Xu Ran slowly said, "Is it black or white?"


    Guan Jiu hesitated and nodded, "The Immortal Realm must destroy the city of Xianshu now. They have already sent hundreds of urgent texts to the major forces in the Outer Domain, and the Xu family is among them. The text says that it will not be long. The Immortal Realm will then summon manpower to attack Xianshu City. By then, most of the Xu Family will be summoned. If you want to get along with Zhou Shu now, if you are known, the Immortal Realm will not let the Xu Family go."


    Xu Ran turned around to watch the match on the court, silent for a moment.


    Guan Jiu paused and said, "Brother Ran, you are very talented, you have a foreign body, and you are born with the eighth sense. You are the best talented child of the Xu family so far. You have become a golden fairy in less than two thousand years, no matter what you do. It''s all going well, but you are young and don''t know much about things outside of cultivation, such as the Immortal Realm and the Xu Family, and many things outside of the realm that you can''t do if you want to."


    Xu Ran glanced at him, "Guan Jiu, you followed me for so long and never told me, why are you here to persuade me?"


    "I''m not advising you, Brother Ran."


    Guan Jiu shook his head and said calmly, "I just do my duty as a servant and remind you according to the elder''s words, but no matter what you do, I will be with you and die."


    Xu Ran frowned, "I have said many times, not a servant, but a doorman. I will not restrict you from doing anything."


    Guan Jiu laughed, "It''s you who are entangled again. I don''t care at all. Whether the doorman or servant is, the Guan family follows the eleventh generation of the Xu family. Anyway, Guan Jiu can die for you anytime."


    Xu Ran said coldly, "You have all entered the celestial pole rankings, don''t you think about it for yourself? Do you deserve to be a practitioner like this?"


    Guan Jiu nodded seriously, "A practitioner cares about my heart, and my heart is like this. It hasn''t changed. Why isn''t it a practitioner?"


    "Does your heart make you live for others?"


    Xu Ran''s face was solemn, and he had already used a lot of coercion, like a big stick.


    Guan Jiu''s figure trembled, sweat dripped down his face, but he still insisted, "Yes, what''s wrong? The saint also has disciples and servants to follow, Guan Jiu is not talented, but he is willing to follow suit, if you think so If it is not worth it, then you will try to become a saint! By then, you should not say that I am unworthy."


    His eyes are very firm, firm enough to make people move.


    Xu Ran stared at him for a long time, then suddenly laughed, "You really can count on me."


    Guan Jiu relaxed and said thoughtfully, "I believe in my own heart."


    Xu Ran nodded and said slowly, "Okay, what you said makes sense. I will not go to Zhou Shu for the time being."


    Guan Jiu thought for a while and said, "Brother Ran, I''m just reminding, I don''t want to shake your choiceDo you think I am so easy to betray my heart?"


    Xu Ran said coldly, "Like you, I haven''t changed any thoughts, but the time has really not come. Now even you haven''t seen it clearly. People in the Xu family can''t see clearly, instead of causing unnecessary trouble. , It is better to wait for a while."


    "Fine... But what do you want Zhou Shu to do?"


    Guan Jiu nodded, still a lot of puzzled on his face.


    Xu Ran didn''t answer, but stood up, "First finish what should be done, and leave."


    "It doesn''t seem to be finished yet."


    Guan Jiu stood up and turned around and took a look.


    "I don''t need to watch it long ago."


    Xu Ran''s footsteps were fast, and in the blink of an eye, people had already gone outside the court.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3481: Not an order

    A hundred breaths passed.


    Only two people on the field are still fighting.


    One is Fangkan and the other is Caiying.


    Zhou Shu stood far away, and the others either lay down or huddled in the corner, not daring to make another move.


    ���� Fang Kan was also a member who hadn''t shot anymore. He retreated, but he didn''t know what he said angered Caiying, and now he couldn''t retreat.


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying, but he didn''t care too much.


    After entering the Golden Fairy of Hunyuan, the harvesting of the sword body has reached a new level. As long as there is a trace of sword intent, it can be fully resurrected, and there will be no loss of itself. The most is the loss of the sword, as long as the opponent is not The quasi-sage, or the person holding the Taoist weapon that restrains the sword, don''t have to worry.


    If you can get the Dao weapon flying sword that suits her, and the sword body and the sword are fused, there will be almost no shortcomings.


    What to worry about.


    But the previous battle process is worth reflecting on.


    Zhou Shu didn��t use the Wanhuajing realm to completely control the golden immortals of the mixed element, nor did they cause them to fall into endless reincarnation that they could not escape. It would not be difficult to do that. Full of weaknesses, but not necessary��he just used the power of reincarnation to confuse the past life in the lens with reality, and at the same time project it in the sea of ??knowledge of these golden immortals, which made them lose themselves in reincarnation, but sometimes I feel that I am myself, but sometimes I feel that I am someone else. In this situation, the Hunyuan Jinxian can exert less than 10% or 20% of the strength, and everyone has become a separate individual. Then there is the idea of ??joining hands.


    This is enough.


    The rest will be resolved.


    The Wanhuajing world seems to be getting better and better. It is a magic formula, a talisman, or a formation, which is ever-changing. What effect can Zhou Shu give it, and what effect it can show. If it is not enough for lethality, Zhou Shu Maybe you don��t need Dao Qi.


    Unfortunately, only if.


    Lethality is an important measure, and it is also indispensable. For example, the quasi saint can burst a realm at every turn, but Zhou Shu can��t. Even if he can put the entire realm into his own world with reincarnation, he can��t do it easily. Destroy...


    When encountering something that must be destroyed, or someone that must be killed, there is clearly enough power to relax, but there is no Dao device to fully exert these powers, which is terrible.


    "Ugh."


    "City Lord Zheng, why sigh?"


    When Ning Yan heard the sound, he turned around and made a respectful gesture.


    Zheng Qiao paused, "It''s okay, I just sigh with emotion, we don''t have such outstanding talents in Wuniancheng."


    Ning Yan thought for a while and said, "Don''t say that, the city lord, it''s not necessarily. The talents in Wunian City are all in the Zen temple."


    "The Zen Temple..."


    Zheng Qiao laughed unconsciously, "Daoyou Ning, do you really think that the people in the Zen temple can beat Zhou Shu? The same is sixty and two. I don��t think that those who can stand up are not weak, there are The immortal catch of the Celestial List also has Yunshan Temple''s meditation."


    Ning Yan stagnated and sighed, "Zhou Shu is indeed surprisingly strong, and he deserves to be the city lord of Xianshu City."


    "Are you willing to say the same now?"


    Zheng Qiao said slowly, "I remember when the news came that Xianshu City defeated the Immortal Realm, you also said that Xianshu City must rely on the power of the Hachi country, and that Zhou Shu was only a Hachi country with good seedlings. It��s just a puppet that got up. The reason why the ranking is high on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List is that the immortal world wants to kill the chickens and the monkeys, so that others in Haze will know the consequences of resisting the immortal world."


    Ning Yan twitched his beard, "Who knew then..."


    Zheng Qiao pondered for a few breaths and suddenly said, "Friend Ning Daoist, do we want to attack Zhou Shu?"


    "what?"


    Ning Yan''s face changed suddenly, "Is this not an order from the city lord?"


    Zheng Qiao was noncommittal, but said lightly, "If we want to kill Zhou Shu, what do you think?"


    Ning Yan''s heart tightened, looking at Zhou Shu in the field, and slowly said, "Now that he has beaten his reputation, we can only do it secretly, or find a way to make him violate the city regulations, the latter should be more It''s easier, but the problem is not the crime, **** him, I think it is possible to do it without prejudice to the city lord''s hands, or through meditation."


    Zheng Qiao frowned, "Why?"


    "Zhou Shu is in control of reincarnation. It is said that he is still the creator. He may have reached the level of quasi-sage in terms of vitality. If he wants to kill him completely, without leaving a little soul, he can only meditate and use the power of causality. It will take a long time for the Zen power to trap it and grind it to death, or it will take a long time for the city lord to use the Zen treasure," Ning Yan hesitated, "If you want me to say, it''s better to do both together."


    Zheng Qiao asked suspiciously, "City Lord, do you have to add so much meditation? Can''t we people do it?"


    Ning Yan said condensedly, "There are really difficulties. The law of reincarnation is too strong. Who can guarantee that the power of reincarnation will not be missed? I can''t. I don''t think any practitioners who are not quasi-sages are not sure, so we If it goes away, it can only be a loophole, and it won''t work, and the meditations of Wu Niancheng can use the power of causality in the sky, it is not a loophole, and it can be done."


    Zheng Qiao seemed to think, "That''s a good point, so it seems better not to shoot."


    Ning Yan glanced at him and said slowly, "Zhou Shu can easily deal with more than sixty mixed-element golden immortals, and we must also treat him as a quasi-sage. It is never easy to kill a quasi-sage, and there is a fairy behind Zhou Shu. We don��t need to take such a big risk in the city and Haechi. Besides, there are too many foreign practitioners and quasi-sages in Wunian City. If we concentrate on Zhou Shu, it will definitely cause chaos."


    "Hehe, Fellow Daoist Ning doesn''t have to be too serious, because the city lord didn''t give an order, I just looked too boring, just talk about it casually."


    Zheng Qiao laughed, "Actually, it doesn''t make sense for us to kill Zhou Shu. Can we still go to the immortal world to receive a reward? Haha!"


    Ning Yan cursed secretly and nodded, "I know, but as a subordinate, you must not neglect the questions raised by City Lord Zheng. In fact, I also know very well that Wunian City and Xianshu City are both on the list. , They are all enemies of the immortal realm. They are the same people in the first place, so they may join forces, and they won''t fight at all."


    "I am leaving."


    Zheng Qiao stood up, smiled and raised his hand, "I will trouble Daoist Ning to deal with the rest of the matter. I have trouble."


    Ning Yan followed to stand up and said solemnly, "This was originally a matter of course, Zheng City Lord doesn''t have to be polite."


    Zheng Qiao stepped out a few steps, stopped again, turned around and said solemnly, "The talent of Daoist Yining is too inconvenient to manage only a few competitive fields. I will mention it when I see the city lord. "


    Ning Yan stagnated and hurriedly saluted, "City Master Zheng is too polite, how can I have any talent."


    "Haha, fellow Taoist is too modest."


    Zheng Qiao raised his hand, and in a blink of an eye, Ning Yan stood there, his face calm, but his mood quite complicated.


    "Won!"


    "Winning! Zhou Shu is too strong this time, I take it!"


    Suddenly bursts of cheers erupted in the court, becoming louder and louder, one after another.


    (PS: Thank you Penguin for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3482: long time no see

    Looking around, Zhou Shu raised his hand in a salute and greeted Caiying to go down.


    The whole process was accompanied by cheers, loud and loud, and it didn''t stop for a long time after Zhou Shu left.


    Immortal cities like Wuniancheng have a natural hatred for immortals, not to mention the immortals on the celestial pole list. I can see that they are naturally refreshed when they eat, not to mention such a big defeat. Generally it is more comfortable to be played with.


    "Hehe, City Lord Zhou really opened my eyes."


    Ning Yan walked over quickly, with a smile on his face.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "It''s troublesome for fellow Taoists."


    Ning Yan was stunned, "What''s the trouble with this, it was originally what we should do."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t explain. When Ning Yan cleared the field, he would naturally find that the battle on the field was just a spare matter for Zhou Shu. More often, he was observing the formation and the **** pattern. , Of course, I also tried to crack it, so there were some traces that were difficult to deal with, and some areas needed to be repaired, �� it didn��t matter, Wuniancheng didn��t care.


    Ning Yan''s expression was slightly condensed, and he slowly said, "City Lord Zhou has become famous in the first battle this time."


    "It''s better for others to find less trouble."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Friends of Taoism, I''ll leave first."


    Caiying and Xiaosu were chatting over there. They were mostly "whose white spot is bigger, the harder this palace is", "that side looks too bad" and so on. Seeing Zhou Shu come over, Qing Que smiled and said, "Slow down a bit."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Looking at the formation, you are all right."


    Qingque shook her head, "It''s okay, where are we going now?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Wait here for a while."


    Although the others had doubts, they all stood still and gradually merged into the world, no one cared about its existence.


    A group of people kept coming out of the competition field, all of them were still discussing the battle just now. They were not afraid of speaking, but they were full of praise for Zhou Shu in their words, all kinds of envy and jealousy, and they were relieved to hear.


    Qingque whispered unconsciously, "Shu, are you just waiting for them to evaluate you?"


    Caiying chuckled, "Zhou, you are nasty, really shameless."


    Zhou Shu just smiled and shook his head without explaining.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, and when the meditation was almost gone, a monk (almost a monk, let��s change the name) walked out quickly, bowed his head and read the scriptures silently, and stopped when he walked, because suddenly in front of him Four people appeared and blocked the way. He looked up, smiled bitterly to himself, and muttered, "Can you recognize it like this?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "Long time no see."


    The bhikkhu paused, his eyes flashed, "This is not the place to talk, come with me."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and followed, and the three women followed suit, wondering in their hearts. Who is this monk, and how can I follow? Had Zhou Shu planted an undercover in Wu Nian City? Doubts turn to doubts, Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and they wouldn''t ask more.


    Winding all the way from east to west, through many unknown formations, into a Zen temple.


    After passing through several layers of protection, I came to a backyard covered with white floor tiles and Zen beads hanging everywhere.


    The monk took out a wooden fish, looked at the nose, and knocked it.


    The sound of bang bang resounded through the courtyard, and the hearts of the people also followed with bang bang.


    Zhou Shu looked at the monk, and said thoughtfully, "You Muyu is not professional enough, didn''t you learn well?"


    "This is the Kunlun drum, I just use wooden fish to make the sound."


    The monk said faintly, "The sound of Kunlun drums is aimed at Zen power. It can affect Zen power, and it can also form a unique Kunlun space in Zen power. It��s just that my current realm is not enough. I can��t do it. I can only do it. To confuse perception and not let people notice."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "As expected of Brother Lin, everything is perfect."


    "Brother Lin?"


    The three girls looked at each other, "Who is that?"


    Only Qingque thought of something, his face changed slightly, "Are you Lin Qingjue from Kunlun?!"


    The bhikkhu nodded, "The Daoist Blue Bird also recognized it. It seems that my cover is still far from enough."


    Qingque shook his head, still a lot of stunned, "I definitely can''t recognize Kunlun if you don''t talk about it, but speaking of it, why did you become a monk?"


    Lin Qingjue smiled without answering, looking at Zhou Shu, "How did Brother Zhou see it?"


    "Brother Lin, you have concealed it well enough. No one would have thought that you actually entered the Zen temple to do meditation. I didn''t care when I saw you, but then I noticed your eyes," Zhou Shu said slowly. "The characteristics of Kunlun disciples are particularly evident in your eyes. The firmness and perseverance of sacrificing one''s life for righteousness. How can I not recognize Kunlun after so many dealings with me?"


    Lin Qingjue frowned, "You should treat it as the Zen mind for meditation."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Everyone else would think so, but I definitely won''t."


    Lin Qingjue looked at Zhou Shu for a while and suddenly laughed, "Brother Zhou is really my confidant."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "It is in the Xuanhuang Realm, and of course it is here."


    Lin Qingjue paused slightly, and said slowly, "Why did you come to Wunian City? Is it really for that evil sword?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It has been entrusted by the descendants of the Ou family to solve the problem of overcoming evil."


    Lin Qingjue seemed to realize something, "Ou family descendant, Ou Ting?"


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Have you seen it too?"


    Lin Qingjue shook his head, "I haven''t seen him, but I know him. Wuniancheng was talking about him some time ago."


    "Is Ouding here too?"


    Zhou Shu was startled, but it should be the same if he thinks about it. If Ou Ting is still alive and hears that Shengxie has fallen, there is no reason not to come here. In fact, things should be easier to handle when he comes. He is a descendant of the Ou family. , Who is also the caster of suppressing evil, will definitely stand on Zhou Shu''s side.


    Thinking of this, I felt a little bit happy, "Brother Lin knows where he is?"


    "I''m just a monk, Brother Zhou."


    Lin Qingjue knocked on the wooden fish. "I don��t know. There will be no news after he came. Some people said he was killed by Le Yinan, some said he was imprisoned, and others said he was taken away. The answer really depends on Brother Zhou looking for it Zhou Shu paused, "I see. "


    Caiying couldn''t help but said, "It must be Le Yinan''s problem. He is afraid that Ou Ting will take the sword back, so he just put Ou Ting..."


    "Will not."


    Qingque shook his head, "Le Yinan has no need to do this. Shengxie has no owner. Even if the descendants of the Ou family come, there is no reason to go back. Besides, killing Outing will only reduce Shengxie and his own reputation. On the contrary, it is even more difficult to find someone to purify. I think the possibility of house arrest is great after all. Le Yinan needs Ou Ting to help him find a method of purification, or to help him check, see if the people who come to purify the evil are reliable."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, "If I were Le Yinan, I would definitely control Ou Ting in her own hands."


    Lin Qingjue smiled slightly, "Elder Qingque''s analysis is as sharp as ever. Sometimes I really envy you. Brother Zhou always has many good helpers by your side, haha."


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3483: For Kunlun

    Looking at Lin Qingjue, who bowed his head and knocked on the wooden fish, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Brother Lin, is this to teach barbarians to grow skills to control barbarians?"


    "Teach barbarians to develop skills to control barbarians?" Lin Qingjue was taken aback for a moment. "Brother Zhou said that, but I didn''t think so, at least not now."


    Caiying curiously asked, "You can''t really plan to do meditation, right?"


    "of course not."


    Lin Qingjue shook his head, "I have something to do lurking here, and I will leave when things are done."


    Caiying said again, "Could it be that you want to steal the Zen treasure here?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Caiying speaks straight, Brother Lin, don''t be offended."


    "No matter what is straight or not, normal people would think so, and she didn''t make a mistake. I did intend to steal something, but not Zen treasure, but..." Lin Qingjue glanced at Zhou Shu. The words stopped.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "As long as the things Brother Lin is interested in, as long as it is not victory over evil, I will definitely not be tempted, and I can help."


    Lin Qingjue seemed to be relieved, "Of course it is not Shengxie, but a wooden fish hidden in Leiyin Temple."


    Caiying''s eyes widened, a little dissatisfied, "You just said it wasn''t from Zen Bao!"


    Lin Qingjue thought for a while, "Looks like a Zen treasure, let��s not hide it from a few people. The wooden fish was originally part of the magical instrument of the Xuanhuang Realm. It was later obtained by the meditations of the heavens. With Zen power, the magical tool was used as a wooden fish. Over time, the magical tool also had a trace of Buddha nature, and it was regarded as a Zen treasure by other people, but in fact it was not. It was still a magical tool."


    Caiying lowered her head, "It turns out that this is the case. My palace said something wrong, sorry."


    Qingque said thoughtfully, "Many people in the heavens do not know the value of the artifact, so it is easy to become like this, but the artifact is also very powerful and can absorb the Buddha nature. If it is not for a long time, it may change. Cheng Chan Bao."


    Lin Qing absolutely nodded unconsciously, "This is what I worry about."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Is that magical artifact a Nuwa stone?"


    He had long known that there were artifacts with Buddha nature in Wunian City. He was puzzled before, and was not matched with the artifacts in his memory, but now it seems that if Buddha nature is not born, it is part of the artifact. , Those nine achievements are Nuwa Stone.


    Lin Qingjue nodded, only a hint of surprise in his eyes, "Zhou Shu has a lot of research on artifacts."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Understand some."


    Lin Qingjue smiled and looked at him, "Brother Zhou also wants to do that, too?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and solemnly said, "My opinion is that the artifact should return to the Xuanhuang Realm. As long as it is in the Xuanhuang Realm, anyone can take it. Brother Lin is also a member of the Xuanhuang Realm. I have no reason to get the artifact for what it should be. To fight for it will only help."


    "Brother Zhou can say that, and I am in awe."


    Lin Qingjue knocked on the wooden fish, stood up and saluted, "But I didn''t take the N��wa stone for myself, it was for Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu stood up and replied, and said in a deep voice, "Of course I understand that you are doing it for Kunlun. When did Kunlun disciples do it for yourself? If Brother Lin needs me to do something, I am obliged."


    Lin Qingjue thought for a while, but didn''t say what he wanted to say, "I don''t need it for the time being, I will speak when I need it."


    Zhou Shu understood something and nodded, "It seems that Brother Lin has already had a plan. If I wait rashly, it will be bad. Then I wish Brother Lin will achieve the goal soon."


    "Where is the Nuwa Stone now?"


    Caiying was very curious, and looked around.


    Lin Qingjue hesitated, "Not here, in Xiaoleiyin Temple, it is a forbidden place in Wunian City, and ordinary people cannot enter."


    "Then how do you get in?"


    Caiying shook her head unconsciously and touched her chin, "You are a monk in this monastery, but why did you go to another monastery to steal things? This is a slap in the face?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but said, "What''s the sound? It should be a different story...No, what I said," Zhou Shu looked at Lin Qingjue and apologized, "This guy just likes to talk nonsense, Brother Lin ignores him. "


    "Taoist Caiying is still so brilliant, very good."


    Lin Qingjue smiled and said warmly, "In the heavens, you can hardly see a cultivator like her. I won''t blame her."


    "Yes, yes, it''s a different story!"


    Caiying thought of something, clapped her hands and smiled, "You should go to Xiaoleiyin Temple to be a monk. That''s right."


    Zhou Shu was rather helpless, so he could only spread his hands.


    Lin Qingjue looked at her and said with a smile, "Xiao Leiyin Temple never accepts people, but every ten years, they will choose some bhikkhus from the Zen monastery in Wu Nian City to help with chores in the temple."


    Caiying understood something and said excitedly, "My palace understands, it''s no wonder that you are a monk here, just hoping to be selected to Xiaoleiyin Temple! Then take the opportunity to steal the Nuwa stone!"


    "Fellow Caiying said that."


    Lin Qingjue smiled and nodded, not being polite, but real laughing, with a sense of relaxation that had been missing for a long time.


    After entering the heavens and learning about Kunlun��s situation, he no longer felt relaxed. He walked on the ice every step and couldn��t relax at all. Because he knew his mission and knew that taking a wrong step would be forever. Just oneself, Kunlun may also be the same forever... In such a situation, how can he relax.


    However, today, when his identity is seen through, from Zhou Shu and Caiying, he feels relaxed.


    "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    Caiying nodded and looked at Zhou Shu, "Is the analysis of this palace very good?"


    "Awesome."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. It was indeed very powerful. Lin Qing never spoke to him, but told Caiying. It seems that sometimes, Caiying''s heartless temper is easier for people to relax, which is very dignified. The atmosphere has become more relaxed.


    Lin Qingjue didn''t mind, "My Lord Palace, I used to call that before, when I was in Lingyu City."


    Caiying blinked, "Do you remember? The palace is about to talk about you, I remember that you are good at playing the piano, but now this wooden fish is very piercing, and I am about to cover my ears, you I''m not good at this at all."


    Lin Qingjue smiled faintly After this happened, it would be fine to play ten songs for the palace lord. "


    "The palace can wait!"


    Caiying happily said, "By the way, do you really need our help? When will the ten years you said will arrive? When you enter the Xiaoleiyin Temple, can you take the main palace to see it? The palace is quite curious."


    Lin Qing stood still and smiled bitterly, "I don''t know. It is reasonable to say that Xiao Leiyin should have chosen someone to go in fourteen years ago, but there has been no movement. The Zen temple here has already recommended me. As long as they choose people, I can go in, but this time it was delayed for so long, I don��t know what went wrong, I don��t know, and other Zen temples don��t know the reason."


    "Ah, is that right?"


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou, what should I do?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Brother Lin, tell me about Xiao Leiyin Temple, I want to know."


    (PS: Thank you Xiaotian for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3484: To give

    Unlike most immortal cities, Wunian City is not the original core at all. The original core here only provides the necessary vitality. The rest of the sky curtain and so on rely on Zen power. In other words, the dominant position in Wunian City is the Zen temple.


    Many Zen monasteries are the foundation of Wu Nian City, and the foundation is Xiao Lei Yin Temple.


    The Xiao Leiyin Temple was built without prejudice, and its name comes from the Da Leiyin Temple, and it is also the Zen Tao of Leiyin Temple.


    Buwang is the abbot of the temple, but he is not an abbot. To become an abbot, Leiyin Temple must perform the ascension ceremony. Obviously, it is impossible for Leiyin Temple to do so now. They can secretly support Buwang and Wunian City. Doing this kind of effort on the surface will definitely greatly affect the relationship between the Buddha kingdom and the immortal world. The Buddha kingdom is unwilling to conflict with the immortal world, at least not now.


    It is said that it is a bit angry to be unreasonable. After all, the position of the abbot is much higher than that of the abbot. Regardless of the size of the Zen temple, the abbot is equivalent to the leader of the Zen gate, just like the sect master, and the abbot is only the administrator of the Zen temple, but he is angry. It can only be accepted.


    There is no abbot in Xiaoleiyin Temple, there is only one abbot, so naturally there are no elders, no monks and novices, there are only dozens of prisons, informants, hall masters, etc., although there are few people, all of them are great virtues. Meditation-the honorific name of the wise meditation of Zen Taoism, it is basically Hun Yuan Jin Xian, plus Bu Li himself, it is the top Zen temple in Wu Nian City.


    Dade Meditation is busy practicing meditation and does not do chores, so every ten years, some people are selected to do chores.


    These people come from other Zen monasteries, and generally require Daluo Jinxian to cultivate, must have good morals and profound Zen principles.


    Many meditation practitioners are competing for this limited position. Although you can''t stay in the Xiaoleiyin Temple, you can meet many great virtues, have the opportunity to meet the city lord, and you may get the Zen Tao of Leiyin Temple, the largest Zen gate. It is enough for meditation.


    Lin Qingjue came to Wuniancheng, disguised as ordinary meditation and entered other temples, and then showed that the extraordinary Zen Tao was appreciated by the temple, and he has been selected as a candidate to enter the Xiaoleiyin Temple for more than 20 years. Now, Xiao Leiyin Temple hasn''t selected people to do miscellaneous work.


    Because Xiaoleiyin Temple is a forbidden place, it is only opened when recruiting people, and there is no communication with the outside world at all, and the outside world cannot know the reason.


    Lin Qingjue showed some anxiety, "This kind of thing, it is said that it hasn''t happened in tens of thousands of years, and there may be something serious."


    "I think of a way to ask."


    Zhou Shu paused, slightly solemn, "If Xiao Leiyin Temple stops hiring, what about Brother Lin?"


    Lin Qingjue thought about it for a few breaths, and said in a deep voice, "If you really want to, I can''t say that, I have to venture in and fight."


    Caiying couldn''t help but said, "But you''re just a big Luo Jinxian, how can you go in for a fight? Didn''t you say that there are all Hunyuan Jinxian? I''m afraid you can''t get in, and you can''t do anything if you barely enter."


    Lin Qingjue glanced at her, and said slowly, "Friends of Taoism, you can''t cultivate to discuss Kunlun disciples. I have my method, and the Nuwa stone was once a Kunlun thing. I inherited some methods of using it, if necessary. Can come in handy."


    Caiying said suspiciously, "But you all said it was risky, surely it''s still difficult?"


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "The difficulty is definitely difficult, and the possibility of not being able to get it is even greater, but at this point, you can''t waste this hundred years of time. Kunlun can''t afford it, and I can''t afford it either."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I''ll ask, if I can''t ask, I''ll talk."


    Lin Qingjue raised his hand, "Brother Zhou is also a celebrity in Wuniancheng in today''s battle. Compared with me, I would like to thank him first."


    "It''s okay, it''s just a small effort."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If there is news, how can I contact you or come here?"


    Lin Qingjue nodded, "Except for the Zen Temple in Xiaoleiyin Temple, other practitioners can participate in Zen at will. Brother Lin just comes, I will naturally lead you to come, and no one here will notice."


    Zhou Shu got up and said, "Then let me go. It''s easy to be suspicious if I stay here for too long."


    "it is good."


    Lin Qingjue nodded lightly, lowered his head and knocked on the wooden fish before speaking.


    Leaving the temple and walking slowly.


    No one was following. When others saw Zhou Shu and his party, they all looked in awe, and occasionally there was a few words of greetings, which were also respectful and did not dare to say anything.


    Caiying whispered, "Zhou, where can I ask, can I find that Zheng Qiao?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t ask, I will go directly to Xiaoleiyin Temple."


    Caiying was stunned, "Ah, so you lied to him, didn''t you plan to help him?"


    Xiao Su explained, "Of course not. It''s better to just ask and start the snake. It''s better to sneak in and check the results. Zhou Shu is not impossible, but if he clearly says he wants to go, Lin Qing will never agree to let others take risks for himself. It��s something that many cultivators disdain to do. They cultivators, it��s good face."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Xiaosu was right."


    Caiying touched her head, "Is that so, but this palace is also a cultivator, and this palace is not good for face."


    Xiao Su looked at her and shook his head, "You are not a practitioner."


    Caiying crossed her waist and said, "Xiaosu, why doesn''t this palace count?"


    Xiao Su curled his lips, "You are not complimenting you, idiot."


    Caiying frowned, "But this palace is a cultivator. Besides, this palace is not stupid."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and said warmly, "Don''t be noisy, just behave."


    Qingque paused, and whispered, "Shu, I really got the artifact, do I have to give it to Lin Qingjue?"


    "Give it."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Our divine tools are enough, and we haven''t even used their maximum value. Divine tools cannot display their maximum value, which is a huge waste in itself."


    Qingque nodded unconsciously, "Yes, Jian Lao Hu Lao hasn''t really exerted her strength yet..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "In the Xuanhuang Realm, Kunlun once had five artifacts, but in the end only one was left. The others went to other sect families in various ways. Is it because they couldn''t keep so many artifacts? No, but they know that only by allowing the divine tool to work, it is a divine tool and can protect the Profound Yellow Realm and humans."


    "I am too small Qingque nodded slightly, looking at Zhou Shu with a lot of admiration.


    I can��t say that I can��t do it with any other cultivator. I can get a lot of powerful artifacts, but I would rather not give it to others. Who can do it? And unlike Kunlun, Kunlun is a collective will that made a decision that is in the interests of all mankind. As an individual, it is indeed very rare for Zhou Shu to have such an idea. Without selfish thoughts, it has gone beyond the scope of practitioners.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s not a big situation, but it''s best to do this."


    "How do we get to Xiaoleiyin Temple?"


    Caiying leaned over, her eyes gleaming, "I will definitely have a good fight this time, right?"


    "What do you think? You can''t fight at all."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I will go alone this time, and you will all wait for me at Feizhou Soul Shadow."


    "what?!"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3485: sneak into

    "Dashan ancient temple, solemn and peaceful, really makes people yearn for."


    "That is the forbidden area of ??Wunian City, you can''t enter."


    "I know, isn''t it okay to talk about it? But Wunian City is also true. Since the Xiao Leiyin Temple has been built, it is necessary to spread the Zen Tao of Leiyin Temple. Why is it still locked up and not let people enter? Come here, but I still can''t see it."


    "Tao friends are not meditation, why do you want to go to meditation far away?"


    "Ha ha����"


    In front of the majestic mountain, many practitioners stopped here, overlooking the ancient temple in the mountain, and talked a lot.


    At this moment, a burly man got out of the crowd, rushed to meet the mountain gate, and shouted loudly, "It doesn''t matter, I have to go in and have a look today. I still don''t believe what they can do?!"


    Everyone was shocked, and the discussion was louder, but no one stopped.


    It has always been heard that Xiaoleiyin Temple is a forbidden place, but they are also very curious about what kind of forbidden place it is.


    Seeing the big man rush to the door, he suddenly stopped, bowed and bowed, then jumped up, and a golden light appeared in the air. The whole person turned into a spear, and the spear flew around the mountain a few times, seemingly looking for it. When there is a flaw, just pierce it.


    "So it''s not a reckless person."


    "They are all golden immortals, where there are ignorant people, they will go straight ahead, courteous and then pawn, even if they are caught, they will be less punished."


    boom.


    The place where the spear fell was a void, but suddenly a huge **** pattern appeared, which was blocking the spear.


    The spear shattered in an instant, and the big man appeared, his pale face full of terror, bent in the air, as if to beg for mercy, but the golden light flashed, and the big man flew up in the sky in an instant, as if being choked. Go out, turn into a bright spot, and gradually disappear in the sky.


    It didn''t fall for a long time, only the cry still echoed.


    "It seems we still can''t force it..."


    "Forced to break is a fool. The protective formation here is no less than the outer sky, and the quasi-sage may not be able to enter."


    "But I think you were very excited just now, and you are still cheering the big guy."


    "You are wrong, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Amid the noise, the crowd gradually dispersed.


    Such scenes seem to happen every day.


    But this time was a little different. No one noticed that someone had actually entered Xiao Leiyin Temple.


    Of course it was Zhou Shu, standing on the side of the pillar behind the mountain gate, hiding in the power of Zen.


    The formation here is indeed connected with the sky, but it also gave Zhou Shu the opportunity to sneak in. The same **** pattern and the same pattern. Knowing one place is equivalent to knowing everything. Although it took a lot of effort to derive the **** pattern, Zhou Shu still found a way to blend with Shu Zhili, and at the moment when the formation changed its state, he found an opportunity.


    I have waited for this opportunity for many days.


    In fact, there is no other way to sneak in, such as teleportation.


    When leaving Xianshu City, Lin Zhu deliberately refined several teleportation stones, which were the ultra-small teleportation formations used in the Xuanhuang Realm, which could allow two or three people to teleport more than 100,000 miles in an instant, ignoring the laws and obstacles of the realm. , Used to pass through the formation is no problem.


    But Zhou Shu has a problem.


    He is not Lin Zhu, and he cannot determine the location of the teleportation stone. When he does not know the internal situation of Xiaoleiyin Temple, there is a high chance that he will be discovered directly by teleportation, and nothing can be done. Such a risk, can you not take such a risk? Don''t risk it.


    Of course, there is no problem using the teleportation stone when going out.


    After entering the battlefield, you no longer need to worry about the constraints of the **** pattern and can move freely. Although the high-level Zen power is also very strong, Shu Zhili is not too troublesome to simulate. It can smoothly blend into the environment and is not known. What needs to be worried about is not arrogant, the Zen power of Zhunsheng is so high that Zhou Shu can''t simulate and integrate, and no one knows what laws have not been practiced. If it is causal destiny, Zhou Shu can''t hide it.


    What if there is still a heavenly eye?


    This is also the reason why Zhou Shu didn''t use the eighth sense to probe in advance. If the eighth sense was detected by the eyes of the sky, it would be trolling himself.


    Slowly extending inward along the formation, Zhou Shu cautiously manipulated his perception, evading and avoiding any movement, and it took a lot of time to figure out the basic structure of Xiao Leiyin Temple.


    It''s not very big, even the mountain and the temple, but it is eight thousand miles in radius, and there is no room for change in the formation.


    There are a total of 27 peaks in the mountain temple, of which 24 can be seen through. There are Dade Meditations practicing in retreat, which are clearly visible. There are also three peaks that are hidden by the formation and cannot be penetrated for a while. One of the largest peaks I also used the big sun **** pattern, and I needed to find a time to pass. The other two were inexplicable Zen formations, which came from the quasi-sage handwriting. Zhou Shu didn''t take a closer look.


    These are the results of Shu Zhili''s and spiritual detection.


    In addition, through the vitality exploration, Zhou Shu got an unexpected result. The more than 30 vitalities here are all Hunyuan Jinxian. No quasi-sages or other practitioners have been found. Of course, the quasi-sages can hide their breath and Vitality, but if even Zhou Shu can''t sense it, then it is certain that the power of the Tao or the law of the quasi-sage''s cultivation is higher than Zhou Shu''s power of Shu and Samsara.


    It may really be the law of cause and effect.


    Regardless of whether it is not arrogant or other people, Zhou Shu is not an existence that can fight right now.


    Knowing this information, Zhou Shu immediately raised his alert level by another level.


    Can''t give the quasi-sage a chance to take action, as soon as he is discovered, he must teleport away.


    In addition to determining the threat, there is another big problem. How can there be only more than 30 vitality?


    Doesn��t it mean that every ten years, nearly a hundred meditation practitioners will be admitted to Xiaoleiyin Temple?


    However, all here are Hunyuan Golden Immortals, and a miscellaneous Da Luo Jinxian can''t see him. Under Zhou Shu''s perception, Da Luo Jinxian can''t hide himself. Even if they are hidden in the big sun swastika, Zhou Shu can detect it. , But none of them.


    Where have those people who have been advancing for twenty years gone?


    Is it hiding in the space magic weapon, or is it not in Xiaoleiyin Temple long ago? Could this be the reason why Xiaoleiyin Temple is not recruiting?


    There is indeed a big problem here.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu chose a mountain and quietly escaped.


    Walking through the ancient temple full of Zen power Like a looming ghost, it is impossible to remain hidden all the time, the formation method is changeable, and the Zen power is constantly oscillating. Even Zhou Shu can��t be instantaneous To be able to integrate, in many cases you must switch forms to adapt to the environment, but only Zhou Shu alone is not a big problem. Even if Zhou Shu appears, it is only an unpredictable force of comfort, and the quasi-sage is possible. It is difficult for others to perceive it.


    It took more than half an hour to get there.


    When he reached the peak, Zhou Shu immediately began to explore, using the power of reincarnation.


    It is the simplest and most convenient way to think well. It is possible to know the truth without contacting people. However, Zhou Shu soon discovered that the power of reincarnation, which had never been unprofitable in the past, was in trouble. This method was not very good.


    He saw everything he touched, whether it was rocks or tables and chairs, all filled with Zen power. Even if he used the power of reincarnation to guide him, he couldn��t see their past. All he could see was a passage of time. The text may be very helpful for practicing Zen, but it is useless for Zhou Shu now.


    (PS: Thank you Dalong for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3486: Meet 1

    Unconsciously, Zhou Shu scolded himself secretly.


    In fact, it should have been thought that Xiaoleiyin Temple is very unusual. Even the divine artifact Nuwa Stone is contaminated with Buddha nature. How can ordinary things and magic weapons escape? They are immersed in Zen power day and night, listening to the thunder of the heavenly drums every day, where there is room for other powers, and even reincarnation has no place to stay.


    Could it be that if you want to find out about the news here, you must find someone, not something?


    But there is no such thing as a big Luo Jinxian here, which is beyond Zhou Shu''s expectation, and it is more difficult to get information from the Dade meditation silently?


    Some trouble.


    More than two hours passed, Zhou Shu had nothing.


    Nothing can be guided by the power of reincarnation to show its past. Zhou Shu even ventured into the meditation room and cast a round of recovery, but still couldn��t get any news. I can��t help but sigh. The defense is much better than Wanbao Lou.


    Go down the mountain with regret and go to another mountain.


    Repeated this four times, the result is still the same.


    Zhou Shuli was at the bottom of the mountain, and shook his head secretly. How can I put it to say that this little Leiyin Temple is a magic weapon full of Zen power. There are no loopholes to drill. Almost all objects have become Xiao Leiyin. Part of the temple, even the original characteristics are gone, mountains are no longer mountains, trees are no longer trees, and stones are no longer stones.


    "Have a problem?"


    The sound of the blue bird sounded in the ear, of course it was the ear of the soul shadow.


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Caiying glared at him, worried and dissatisfied, "Let you not take this palace, huh!"


    Zhou Shu was too lazy to pay attention to her, only said a few words to Qingque, Qingque thought for a while and said, "Could it be that your power of reincarnation is not enough?"


    Zhou Shu could only smile and said, "You are right to say that, no matter what you do, as long as the strength is strong enough, you can ignore the influence of other things, but I can''t do this now."


    Qingque pointed to Xiao Kun who was running around, "Then you take him to try, can the magical tool increase its power?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and shook his head, "Kunlun mirror is indeed okay. I will try it if there is no instrumental spirit, but it doesn��t work now. This little guy doesn��t know if it will be affected by Zen power. Besides, there may be causal power in the temple. It��s not good for his growth. Besides, the word on his body is also troublesome. If something goes wrong, I can��t cover it up. Let the power of the saint appear in the Xiao Leiyin Temple, and it will be discovered soon.��


    Qingque sighed involuntarily, "With the tool spirit, it is not good to be given the word by the saint."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s right now, but I believe that when he grows up, he can play a bigger role..."


    Snapped.


    Before the words fell, Xiao Kun ran into him.


    One staggered, scratched his head, and hurriedly walked away.


    Caiying curiously asked, "He has been running around and can''t get down at all. What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, helplessly, "I asked, he didn''t say, maybe it was training a sense of direction, I''m sorry to say."


    Qingque paused, "I also asked, he said he was doing an important thing, the rest of us can''t see or understand."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "An important thing?"


    Qingque shook his head, "I don''t know what it is, but I think it might be that he is serious."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Xiaokun a few times, "The magical tool spirit of the Xuanhuang Realm who was not born in the Xuanhuang Realm has been the only one from ancient times to the present. It is not surprising that anything happens to him. He may not feel that he is with us. A world...In short, it takes a long time to get used to it. Take your time. As long as you keep looking at it, it��s okay not to be abducted by the saint.


    Caiying blinked, "Maybe he was running around, but he was instigated by the saint."


    After a while, Zhou Shu returned to Xiaoleiyin Temple.


    This time he has a new attempt. The things he asked before, such as stone tables and chairs, will not move. Of course, this is also his habit all the time, but obviously this habit is not used in Xiaoleiyin Temple. Then change your mind and look for something that will move.


    Such as running water.


    The constantly flowing water is also full of Zen power, but because it is always flowing and there is no stereotype, Zen power cannot completely influence and change it. If you find a way to get rid of some of the Zen power, you might make it appear. From the original appearance, there is also a place where the power of reincarnation can be displayed, and you can see the past of this mountain.


    Soon Zhou Shu found a stream.


    Taking water, driving away the power of Zen, and using the power of reincarnation to guide change, there are indeed results.


    Although the blurred images are all upside-down, they also show some past activities of the Xiaoleiyin Temple. Some figures can be distinguished. They gathered and scattered, scattered and gathered, but Zhou Shu studied it for a long time, and that was all. Only, nothing is valuable from these things.


    Let someone ask.


    Zhou Shupo was helpless.


    After changing to another place, it wouldn��t be so frustrating. The power of reincarnation could not achieve the goal. Zhou Shu had already asked someone to ask. After getting the news he wanted, the other party didn��t know what was happening, but this is a Zen temple, and there are all inside. It''s meditation, and here is also the great virtue meditation-the most difficult to be influenced and controlled among the cultivators, none of them-for Zhou Shu, it is also a painstaking effort, and he would never choose this way unless he had to.


    It''s not that you can''t use the Wanhuajing world to deal with them, but it''s not easy to finish after using it, and the possibility of exposure is great.


    But this is the end, and I can only try it.


    After confirming the mountain peak, Zhou Shu moved quickly.


    It is not a random selection. There are two reasons. First, there are three practitioners on this mountain. One of the practitioners has the least vitality among all people. Although it cannot be determined from this that this practitioner is the weakest, but at least it is also the weakest. One, and two, there are actually three people practicing on a mountain, which shows that the people on this mountain are not very much valued by the sect, and they will not live in a great virtue meditation.


    At the bottom of the mountain, Zhou Shu once again explored perception.


    There are indeed three people, two with strong vitality in a temple on the mountainside, and the other weak in a temple on the top of the mountain.


    The separation is just what one wants.


    Hidden in Zen power, Zhou Shufeng swept towards the top of the mountain like that.


    As soon as I arrived on the mountainside and passed a Buddhist room, a voice suddenly came out, clearly falling into the sea of ??consciousness.


    "City Lord Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart is tight Has this been discovered? how is this possible?


    There is no special formation here, and he didn''t change his form due to the shock. Could it be the casual chat of the two?


    The reaction was extremely fast, Zhou Shu didn''t stop even after his breath, but accelerated his speed and rushed towards the top of the mountain.


    "Since it''s here, why not see me?"


    The voice rang again, following behind him like a shadow.


    Zhou Shu paused, and there was no doubt that he was discovered. Although it was surprising and incredible, this was the truth.


    Knowing this, Zhou Shu calmed down.


    The invisible ghost gradually showed its outline and walked towards the Buddhist room.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3487: chance encounter

    There are two people in the Zen room.


    One was sitting on the futon with nothing to do, and the other stood very straight, looking at the door with a little surprise in his eyes.


    The door opened slightly, and a figure walked in.


    The sitting person was startled, and quickly stood up, "Ah, who?"


    The person standing calmly said, "City Lord Zhou, there is no need to hide here."


    The figure gradually became clear. It was Zhou Shu. He glanced at the two of them, and he was very surprised. Not only was he not meditation, but the person he had paid attention to, but his face was still calm, and he raised his hands. ."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    The sitting person recognized it and looked at the standing person suspiciously, "Have you seen it?"


    The standing man gently chins his head and turns to Zhou Shu, "I am Xu Ran, this is my best friend Guan Jiu."


    "I know, I have been admiring two big names for a long time."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "I just didn''t expect to see the two here. It was a coincidence. I am Zhou Shu. How did you come in? I came here to find out what is wrong, or for that Zen. Where''s Bom?"


    Guan Jiu''s expression immediately changed, "City Lord Zhou asked interestingly, as if you were the master of this little Leiyin Temple."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Are the two masters? Xiao Leiyin Temple hasn''t been opened for many years."


    Xu Ran said indifferently, "The city lord is very good at preemptive strikes, but it is useless. Frankly speaking, we did come in privately, but unlike the city lord, we will not cover up."


    Guan Jiu snorted, "Yes, it''s hidden, who knows what you are doing here?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said solemnly, "Okay, it''s my rude words. I apologize to both of you."


    Guan Jiu was stunned, not knowing what to say for a while, Xu Ran replied politely, "We are not polite enough, sorry."


    After a few breaths of silence, Xu Ran said slowly, "This place is simple, so I don��t want to talk about hospitality, City Lord Zhou, you must be here alone, there must be something, is there anything we can help? Of course we are not the master. I can only say do my best."


    Guan Jiu''s face changed slightly, and he winked quickly, but Xu Ran just pretended not to see it.


    Zhou Shu groaned, "There is indeed something to ask for your help. I heard that Xiao Leiyin Temple will recruit meditation practitioners to do chores every ten years, but it has not recruited for more than 20 years. , And the original meditation practice is gone. Why is this?"


    Xu Ran thought for a while and said, "Sorry, I don''t know the reason for this."


    Zhou Shu pointed upwards, "Don''t you know the great virtue meditation here? It''s impossible for the two Taoists to hide from him here. The two should also come in through him."


    Guan Jiu stopped and shouted, "City Lord Zhou, don''t make wild guesses."


    Xu Ran said lightly, "I asked, he doesn''t know the reason, only the abbot should be clear about this matter."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "There has been no one around me, so he has to do unnecessary things to affect his practice. He hasn''t asked the abbot? This big change, most people will ask?"


    Xu Ran shook his head, "He never said it."


    Guan Jiu scolded coldly, "If you want to know, you can ask him."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and shook his head unconsciously, "Friend Guan Daoist is quite hostile to me, but it makes no sense for you to do this."


    Guan Jiuyi was speechless, "What''s the point of what you said...what did I do?"


    The door suddenly rang softly, and a middle-aged meditation practitioner who described the withered came in, with a hint of discomfort in his eyes, "What are you arguing? I reminded you not to make any movement, otherwise... Ah, how much One?"


    When he saw Zhou Shu, his face changed, and he was on guard, "Is this also with you?"


    "Master Heidou, he is not ours."


    Guan Jiu shook his head, stood beside Xu Ran, and quietly pinched a talisman.


    "It broke in secretly, what''s the matter?"


    Zen Master Heidou looked at Zhou Shu, suddenly holding out a pale golden bowl in his hand, in which Zen light appeared.


    "Don''t do it, Zen Master Heidou."


    Xu Ran waved his hand and looked at Guan Jiudao, "Guan Jiu, I know what you think, and I have been looking for opportunities to warn Master Heidou and ask him to come and help him, but it does not make sense to do so, even if you add Master Heidou and here We won��t be able to win the city lord next week, and it��s even more impossible to do this without disturbing other people in the temple."


    Guan Jiu hesitated, "But..."


    Xu Ran said sternly, "Don��t do unnecessary things. Now everyone is in Xiaoleiyin Temple, and the situation is not good. Fighting against each other is not good for everyone. It is better to cooperate. I believe that City Lord Zhou will not treat us Tell me about the things I entered here."


    Guan Jiu sighed slightly and let go of his hand, "Is this the timing you mentioned earlier."


    Xu Ran did not nod or shook his head, and said slowly, "The status quo is like this, who wants to get it."


    Guan Jiu nodded, "In that case, I''ll just listen to you, Brother Ran."


    Zen Master Heidou also held the bowl, and raised his eyebrows, "What the **** is going on? Who is the Lord Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu spread his hands and smiled bitterly. He guessed something, but didn''t know what it was.


    Xu Ran calmly said, "Let me explain, City Lord Zhou is Zhou Shu, City Lord Xianshu, I arrived in Wunian City a few months ago, and it is said that he came for the extremely evil sword. Zen Master Heidou is the master of Xiaoleiyin Temple. De meditation is also a former visitor of the Xu family. He is a life-and-death friend with the head of the Xu family. We entered Xiaoleiyin Temple this time with the help of Zen Master Heidou."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I understand."


    Zen Master Heidou did not put down the bowl, "I still don''t understand, how did you come in, and what did you come in for?"


    He stared at Zhou Shu with a gleam in his eyes. Zhou Shu seemed to have known him before, as if there were thousands of righteous talisman rotating around him. If his answer was slightly contrary to his intentions, those talisman would blow himself to pieces. Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, driving away the initial feeling of cultivating immortality at will, and slowly said, "I walked in like this, the sun **** couldn''t detect me, and the formation could not be restricted."


    "Is this...really?"


    Guan Jiu trembled and looked at Zen Master Heidou Zen Master groaned for a few breaths and sighed, "It seems that this can only be the case. There is no warning for the formation, and I have not felt any change. If he is If I forcibly broke in, I can know it, and the entire Xiao Leiyin Temple will know it."


    "You can come and go freely in the face of the sun swastika..."


    Guan Jiu paused, and with a wry smile, he arched his hands, "City Lord Zhou, sorry, it seems that I still underestimate you. I used to think that you came in by others just like us. I knew you were alone. Come in, why should I offend you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, I don''t care."


    Guan Jiu looked at Xu Ran, "Brother Ran, did you guess it early?"


    Xu Ran shook his head, "I never thought that anyone could circumvent the big sun **** pattern. I chose to believe in City Lord Zhou because of the current situation, not because of the strength of City Lord Zhou or other reasons."


    (PS: Thank you fans204 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3488: past

    Zen Master Heidou put down the bowl, and the atmosphere eased a little, but the four people crowded in the small Buddhist room still looked stagnant.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I also agree to cooperate, I don''t know how to cooperate?"


    Xu Ran slowly said, "First talk about each other''s purpose, the city lord ventured in, maybe just to ask if there is any miscellaneous?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "That''s the first one, and the second one, do you know of Outing?"


    Guan Jiu nodded, "It is said that the descendants of the creator of the Evil Sword also came to Wunian City, but later...oh, is the city lord to track down Outing?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Ou Ting is my old friend. I must find him. I heard he was locked in Xiaoleiyin Temple." He turned his eyes and fell on Heidou, "Master, is this true?"


    Zen Master Heidou said, "I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu was indifferent, "What about the miscellaneous things? Why didn''t you recruit people? Where did the original people go?"


    Zen Master Heidou did not move. "More than 20 years ago, there was no one on my side to do chores. As for where I went, I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said slowly, "The Zen master doesn''t know anything, and hasn''t he asked the abbot if he is not presumptuous?"


    Zen Master Heidou is very calm, "I practice in the temple for a different purpose. I don''t care about many things in the temple, and I don''t care about it. As for the abbot, he is not arrogant." He glanced at Xu Ran, and Xu Ran nodded. It was acquiescence, and he went on to say, "If you don''t presumptuously are still in the temple, how could I bring them in? Isn''t it just killing myself."


    "Are you not in the temple?"


    Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant. If this is true, it would be a godsend.


    Zen Master Heidou slowly said, "He hasn''t appeared in more than 20 years. No one has seen him. Even the daily homework and dharma meeting did not come out as the abbot. This is something that has never happened in thousands of years. He has never been absent from the Dharma before. Yes, Tiangufeng��s statement is not presumptuously in retreat, but it��s impossible to think about it. Meditation is a retreat in a Zen temple. There is no need to retreat alone. Besides, the improvement of Zen principles and Zen power by homework and Dharma is far alone. In practice, giving up these and going into retreat is not something that meditation can do."


    Zhou Shu thought for a few moments, "Where is he now?"


    "do not know."


    The speaker was Xu Ran, "According to our investigation, it has been a long time since Buliu has not personally dealt with Wuniancheng''s affairs. Most of the affairs of Xiancheng are handled by several deputy city masters. In addition to the situation of Xiaoleiyin Temple, we can get To make the inference, if you are not presumptuous, either he left Wunian City, or something serious happened, such as being injured or even...In short, he is now unable to exercise the power of the city lord normally."


    "You have planned for a long time before you found such an opportunity."


    Zhou Shu glanced at them, "Since it is a cooperation, you should also tell me and see if I can help."


    Zen Master Guan Jiu and Heidou both looked at Xu Ran, and Xu Ran pondered for a few breaths before saying slowly, "Unlike the city lord, the city lord found people, and what we were looking for was something."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Surely something that can make Xu Jia spend so much thought out of it?"


    Guan Jiu snorted, "The city lord has asked too much."


    "How? It''s good to make it clear first, no one wants to change his mind temporarily."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t explain. It wasn''t that he wanted to ask a lot, but he had to ask. What if the Xu family also wanted Nuwa Stone or Shengxie? These two things are very important and cannot fall into the Xu family''s hands.


    "What do you mean, do you want other things besides people?"


    Guan Jiu''s face changed slightly, "If you know that you are not in vain, you can feel unscrupulous? The city lord has too much appetite."


    "Okay, Guan Jiu," Xu Ran stopped him, "I believe in City Lord Zhou. Some things are indeed better to be said first, so as not to be entangled later. What we want from the Xu family is a Taoist tool, to be exact. Part of Taoism."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "What kind of Taoism is it?"


    It feels a bit wrong, the artifact is also a Taoist tool, does the Xu family really like the Nuwa Stone?


    It is never a good thing to change from a collaborator to a competitor.


    Guan Jiu frowned again, and Zen Master Heidou was also vaguely dissatisfied.


    Xu Ran smiled faintly, "It may not be clear to say that the city lord, but the city lord must get to the bottom of it. I can say, but the city lord may have some trouble after knowing it."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Rather than troublesome, I would rather ask clearly. This is the basis for cooperation."


    Xu Ran pondered for a few breaths, "Since the city lord said so, then it is better for me to respect my life."


    He paused, "The city lord knows why he didn''t pretend to be on the list of all evils, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is said that it was an important person who killed the big sect of the immortal world, 20,000 years ago."


    Xu Ran calmly said, "Yes, the person who killed him was called Wei Yun, who was the elder of the sect. The sect had a great hope to become the governor of the sect. As the youngest elder in the sect, Wei Yun has a bright future. Hunyuan Jinxian was listed on the celestial list, praised by the top ten people on the celestial list, and might even enter the fairy court in the future, but Wei Yunhe did not arbitrarily conflict and was killed without arrogance, and the Torrent Sect eventually did not become the leader. Zongmen, this matter has caused a lot of trouble in the fairy world, and the city lord will know it after a little investigation."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course I believe what fellow Taoists said, but what does this have to do with the Xu family?"


    Xu Ran paused, and a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, "Few people know that like Guan Jiu, Wei Yun was born in the Xu family and then went to the fairy world to develop. He is not only the future of the Torrent Sect, but also our Xu The hope of home."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "I see."


    He knew that the Xu family was one of the four most famous families in Outland, but he did not expect that the Xu family''s foundation was not only in Outland. He had already reached out to the immortal realm, and even had the opportunity to enter the top management of the immortal realm..., these great families. No matter where it is, there are many roots and it is impossible to prevent it.


    Guan Jiu snorted coldly, "I hope the city lord understands a little bit. There are no more than ten people in the world who know about this matter What should not be said, of course I will not say."


    Zhou Shu nodded, still having doubts in his eyes, "Then you should seek revenge?"


    "This matter has little to do with being unreasonable."


    Xu Ran quickly recovered calm, "Although we have no conclusive evidence, we also know that the root cause of this incident is in the immortal world. The immortal world wants the Buddha and the Xu family to fight with each other, and does not presumably coincide with Wei Yun. It will be regarded as a chess piece by the immortal world. If the Xu family comes forward for Wei Yun, many bigger problems will be involved. Of course, we don��t care about it. After several parties wrestle with each other, everyone can see the result, Buddhism. After expelling it, the immortal world will not be wanted. This is a result that can be accepted by all parties. As for the Xu family suffered a dark loss, and the Torrent Sect suffered a greater loss, those can''t help it."


    He said faintly, "Don''t blame it for not being arrogant, but our Xu family, the people chosen are not proper enough, and I underestimate the immortal world."


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to the vote~~What is the monthly ticket funder, congratulations.)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3489: Cooperation

    Zhou Shu can only sigh that he is indeed a big family who can do great things.


    For other people, if a person who has been trained hard is used by the immortal world to kill him, most of them can''t bear it. Even if he can''t find revenge from the immortal world, at least he must not be killed in vain, and being able to bear the humiliation as if nothing happened is not something ordinary people can do.


    But the matter is obviously not over yet, otherwise Xu Ran and others won''t come.


    Xu Ran continued, "After leaving the immortal world without prejudice, the Xu family used some means to convince him that the vicinity of the East City was a good place to build the city, so the Wunian City was established in this way. Our Xu family also sent a lot of people to help him. For example, the Black Bean Zen Master, who cultivated in Wuniancheng from childhood to Dade Meditation, became a member of Xiaoleiyin Temple."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "It''s really hard work."


    Instead of revenge, but to help, the purpose is mostly to deal with the fairy world.


    Not only are they regarded as chess pieces by the immortal world, they are also regarded as chess pieces by the Xu family when they arrive in the outer realm. They don''t know it if they don''t pretend to be in the chess game. These big forces play chess at every turn. The layout lasts tens of thousands of years. Is it fun?


    "It''s really hard work. For so many years, I''ve been a Zen Master Heidou."


    Xu Ran glanced at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "It is very useful to make friends with a force that is doing the right thing with the immortal world. It can do many things that can''t be done normally. Of course, Wei Yun is Xu''s family. knew."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. It''s common to raise Kou''s self-respect everywhere, but Zhou Shu doesn''t need to do this. He is a Kou himself. Only those who have a good relationship with the immortal realm, but also want to benefit from the immortal realm, will do this.


    Of course he can''t know if he doesn''t pretend, he wants to know how he actually has an antagonism with the Xu family.


    Xu Ran said indifferently, "On the bright side, our Xu family and Buju have nothing to do with each other, and there are still struggles, but in fact, Buju has a very good relationship with us. We have cooperated many times, in hundreds of years. Earlier, we learned that there was a Taoist artifact in the immortal world that was going to pass through the outer domain, so we told Bulu, Bulu personally sent out to help us grab it, um, it��s the one in my hand."


    He held a small tower in his hand.


    The whole body is dull and there is no luster, but the unique aura of Taoism, the power that transcends the law, can be seen at a glance.


    "Tianwang Tower."


    Xu Ran stared at the small tower and sighed, "The power is indeed very powerful, almost no power can break through its defenses, but it has no attack power at all. It is a bit reluctant to say that it is a Taoist tool. After investigation, It was discovered that there are actually two towers of the heavenly kings. The outer tower is defended by the master, and the inner tower is attacked by the master. Together, the two towers are the complete Taoist artifact, and we are paid for it. , There is only one earth tower."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Don''t you pretend to leave the Sky Tower?"


    "The possibility is very high."


    Xu Ran said solemnly, "In recent years, due to the accumulation of some trivial matters, our relationship with Wu Nian City has deteriorated with each passing day. It is hard to say whether this time we have other thoughts and secretly left the tower for its own use. If we put this matter on the surface, we would never admit it without prejudice. We can only investigate in secret. We asked to enter the Xiaoleiyin Temple many times, but we didn��t get permission. We were not willing to use the dark thread of Black Bean Zen Master. After all, I��m still in the city without presumptuousness, and it��s probably useless to go in.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "But now you have found an opportunity, so here it comes."


    Xu Ran said earnestly, "Yes, our goal is the Sky Tower of the Heavenly King Tower. If we don''t pretend to be in the city, we can take it. If we can''t take it, we must obtain clear evidence, and then we will confront it without prejudice."


    Zhou Shu looked at the Tower of Heavenly Kings, "Let me take a closer look?"


    Guan Jiu''s face changed slightly, and he hurriedly stood in front, "What do you want to do? Can''t take the opportunity to grab the doctrine?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I don''t want to make any big movements here. Even if I don''t want to be absent, there are formations and dozens of great virtues meditation. Besides, your Xu family is also nearby. I want to grab and grab. That��s not all, but speaking of it, you might really want me to **** this incomplete Taoist tool, so that everything can be pushed to me, so that I can offend Wu Niancheng, Buddhism, and Xu Family. Someone who was robbed of the aisle..."


    Guan Jiu was stunned, "What are you talking about?!"


    "Okay, Guan Jiu."


    Xu Ran shook his head, "The city lord is right. I did have this thought before, but I think it��s not worth it to offend the city lord. You don��t have to worry about the city lord. I have said so much, it shows that I think very seriously. Cooperate with the city lord, you can just watch it."


    The small tower floated slowly and floated between the two.


    Zhou Shu looked carefully for a while, thoughtful.


    That��s right, this Heavenly King Tower is essentially an imitation of the Haotian Tower. The Haotian Tower is also divided into two towers. When the aliens invaded, Xuanhu proposed to use the Haotian Tower to block the aliens. There is no trace of the Xuanhuang Realm, but the power route, output method, and effect, etc., are very similar to the Haotian Tower.


    Zhou Shu knows the artifact very well, and of course the Haotian Tower is among them. With this tower, it shouldn''t be difficult to find the Heaven Tower.


    The premise is that the Sky Tower is indeed here.


    He smiled, "Taoyou Xu takes it back, it is indeed a good Taoist tool."


    Xu Ran put away the small tower without doubting him, and slowly said, "I have already said everything that should be said, and the city lord can also tell the true purpose. When looking for someone and asking things, it should not be the city lord entering Xiaolei. The whole reason for Yinsi, right?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "If I don��t be presumptuous, I will only have two things, but if he is not there, and there are collaborators like you, I will have a third thing. I will find a piece of Zen treasure��s whereabouts. , It��s best if you can get it."


    Xu Ran slowly said, "The treasure of Zen has nothing to do with the Tower of Heavenly Kings."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, we have no conflicts here and can cooperate frankly."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Xu Ran''s mouth, "That''s best. As long as we work together, I believe we can achieve our goals. It should not be too late. Now let''s discuss specific actions. How about?"


    "Good Zhou Shu nodded himself.


    Guan Jiu suddenly came over, "Brother Ran, I have something to tell you."


    "Ok."


    Xu Ran responded and turned to Zen Master Heidou, "Master, can you please introduce the specific situation of Xiaoleiyin Temple to the city lord."


    Zen Master Heidou saluted together, nodded and walked over.


    Xu Ran walked to the corner of the Buddhist room and said calmly, "Guan Jiu, what''s the matter?"


    Guan Jiuding looked at him fixedly, not without anxiety, "Brother Ran, why did you tell him everything? Even if you have to cooperate now, you don��t have to say it in such detail. If he tells these things, How do you deal with the Xu family and the immortal world? Are you already planning to leave the immortal world completely? Didn''t you say you waited for the opportunity before?"


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3490: Heavenly Residence

    Xu Ran said with a smile, "Now is the time I said."


    "What''s the timing?"


    Guan Jiu was stunned, "You just met once, he didn''t promise anything, you know so much about him, Ran brother, I''ve never seen you do this before. What magic power does he have that can make you like this? to him?"


    Xu Ran said lightly, "Guan Jiu, do I know a lot about it?"


    Guan Jiu didn''t realize, "Isn''t it enough? Even the Taoist tools you need to use now are told to him, and the secrets are the relationship between the Xu family and Wu Niancheng. This is enough for the immortal world to turn to deal with the Xu family. Are you so confident that he won''t speak out? Don''t you think such a handle is big enough?"


    Xu Ran slowly said, "It''s big enough, but you have to go out before you can speak out."


    "Go out to speak out?"


    Guan Jiu thought of something, his heart tensed, and he glanced at Zhou Shu who was concentrating on talking to Zen Master Heidou, "Could it be...we are going to keep him here or even kill him?"


    Xu Ran shook his head, "I didn''t say that, but who knows what will happen? This is Xiaoleiyin Temple, the only place in Wunian City that Xu''s family doesn''t understand. We don''t know what dangers are in it. Just know that no matter what you do here, it is very difficult."


    "what do you mean����"


    Guan Jiu seemed to understand, "When working with him, try to find a way to put him in danger, take the opportunity to solve him, and finally put all the charges on him? You told enough secrets before, just to To gain Zhou Shu''s trust?"


    Xu Ran still shook his head, "What you are talking about is only a possible result. If it does happen, I won''t be disappointed, but I hope that there is another result."


    Guan Jiu asked suspiciously, "What?"


    Xu Ran said slowly, "Of course he solved all the problems that appeared along the way, and we all achieved our goals."


    Guan Jiu thought for a while, and then suddenly said, "I understand, Brother Ran, if he can break through all of this, even the obstacles we set for him, then it doesn''t matter if he knows the Xu family''s background, because the Xu family He has already planned to stand on the side of him and Xianshu City, but if he fails to do so, then he knows that no matter how much it is, it is meaningless, because he must not be able to get out... Everything depends on the situation, and we will not suffer."


    Xu Ran didn''t shook his head this time, "He did it, of course it was worth it. If he didn''t do it, it was his fate."


    Guan Jiu sighed, "I don''t think much about it in the future, just follow you."


    "You say this every time, but you never did it."


    Xu Ran gave him a helpless look, walked away slowly, and looked at Zhou Shu, "Sorry, it took time."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "No problem, Zen Master Heidou helped me solve a lot of confusion. I just figured out the basic situation of Xiaoleiyin Temple. It seems that Huayue Peak and Tiangu Peak are the most critical places?"


    Xu Ran nodded, "Huayue Peak is the main peak of Xiaoleiyin Temple, that is, the place where you live normally. If the city lord��s Zen treasure is here, most of it will be on Huayue Peak. Of course, the Taoist I was looking for is also It is likely to be there, and Tiangu Peak is the place where Xiaoleiyin Temple handles affairs, which is equivalent to the main hall of the sect. The daily Tiangu thunder sounds are also played from there. Tiangu thunder sounds are generally in charge of handymen. , It has not stopped, indicating that there are handymen there, and the city lord should be able to get answers to the questions from there."


    Zen Master Heidou followed, "Behind the Tiangu Peak, there is a thought-over cliff. It is the place where Xiaoleiyin Temple punishes for meditation. It has not been used several times in thousands of years, but if the city owner said that Ou Tingzhen was in Xiaoleiyin Temple. , He has a great possibility to be there."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "These two places must be visited."


    "Not bad."


    Xu Ran said earnestly, "The city lord can cross the sun **** freely. Going to these two peaks should not be a big problem, but we are more troublesome, so many things may require the city lord to do. It��s from the side."


    "It''s okay," Zhou Shu smiled, seemingly thoughtful, "what did you plan for when I didn''t come?"


    Xu Ran calmly said, "Under the condition that we are sure that we will not come out, we plan to create a chaos, the bigger the better, and then take the opportunity to enter Huayue Peak and Tiangu Peak, although doing so is likely to expose our identity. But it is the only way. If the city lord is unwilling to pass through the formation, we can do the same now. The success rate of having a city lord is even greater."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Forget it, there is no need to conflict with Xiao Leiyin Temple now."


    Xu Ran said slowly, "Of course we don��t want to conflict, but the opportunity is rare. If we miss this opportunity, we may not even have the opportunity to cause chaos in the future. However, now that the city lord is here, we don��t need to do this. However, this method is still reserved. If something happens to the city lord, we will still create chaos and create an opportunity for the city lord to escape."


    "Thanks."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, seeming to think of something, "If there are no other quasi-sages in Xiaoleiyin Temple, there will be no other quasi-sages? I heard that a few quasi-sages have come to Wunian City recently. Having said that, it seems that the brother Fang Jian, who is not presumptuous, is also here."


    Xu Ran stagnated slightly and was a little surprised, "The news from the city lord is really well informed, not much worse than us."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I have been in the city for so many days, I can''t know nothing."


    "Knowing this is not something ordinary people can do."


    Xu Ran paused, "There are now three quasi-sages in Wunian City. Except for Le Yinan and Fangjian, there is also a senior named Chai Dun. He has a little connection with our Xu family, but this time I came to see that one. Swordsman, the city lord does not have to worry about these three people. They are not in Xiaoleiyin Temple, and it is impossible to come. No city lord will let Zhunsheng stay in his fairy city, neither will it be arrogant and no exception."


    "I know this truth, the strong like the quasi-sage will be arranged in other realms, but isn''t Wunian City without the Acropolis and other realms, where are they all?"


    Zhou Shu asked a question that I could not figure out all the time Although Wuniancheng is big, he has walked several times repeatedly. Except for the Xiaoleiyin Temple, he has been to other places, but he has not found it accurate. The breath of the holy is not there now in Xiao Leiyin Temple, where did the quasi holy go.


    Guan Jiu pointed upwards, "All are in the sky."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Heaven?"


    Xu Ran slowly said, "Yes, there is a special place between the Tianmu and Xiancheng, called Tianshangju, where the quasi-sage stays temporarily. In the sky, the quasi-sage is not subject to the many restrictions of Xiancheng. It cannot interfere with the normal operation of Xiancheng."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "How did it build?"


    Xu Ran shook his head, "I guess the city lord will continue to ask. For any Xiancheng, Tianshangju is very useful, but unfortunately, I don��t know. No one in Xu��s family will do it. It should come from Leiyin Temple. Handwriting."


    "The method of the Buddha Kingdom..."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few breaths, waved his hand, "Anyway, maybe the Holy Spirit is there, let''s talk about other things."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3491: 8th sense

    Soon, several people decided to divide their labor.


    Guan Jiu stayed here, waiting for an opportunity to create chaos. Zen Master Heidou himself adapted to the formation and paid attention to the movements of other peaks in the temple. As for Zhou Shu and Xu Ran, they set off to Tiangu Peak and Huayue Peak.


    After leaving the Zen room, Zhou Shu once again merged into Zen power and turned into a ghost. If it did not appear intentionally, he would never notice it.


    Xu Ran''s figure became blurred, and a faint light was trapped on his body. A shadow with light in the Zen power could still be seen clearly, but he seemed indifferent, so he slowly followed Zhou Shu like this. Behind.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Friend Xu Dao, won''t you be discovered this way?"


    "No, Dao Qi isolates Zen power and can actively confuse perception, but that''s it. I want to walk through the formation as freely as the city lord, even ignoring the big sun swastika. I decided that I couldn''t do it. ."


    Xu Ran''s voice was very calm, no disappointment or envy could be heard.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "Daoist, what did you see me through, Sky Eye?"


    Xu Ran had noticed himself before, but now he is following closely, obviously he can clearly perceive himself.


    For Zhou Shu, this is something to know.


    Xu Ran said faintly, "The city lord is joking. I don''t have a heavenly eye in meditation, or the common eighth sense. The city lord also has it."


    "That''s not common."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, did not say anything more, common? He has been in the heavens for many years, and there are only a handful of people with the eighth sense, and it sounds like Xu Ran''s eighth sense should be stronger than his own, and he himself can''t perceive the eighth sense of others.


    The journey went smoothly to the bottom of Tiangu Peak.


    Xu Ran stood still, staring at the mountain in front of him, motionless for a while.


    Zhou Shu knew that he was looking at the mountain peak, and he also used his eighth sense to detect it.


    Compared with the outside, the formation here is much stronger. It is worthy of being a quasi-sacred handwriting. Although it can be seen smoothly with the eighth sense, it is difficult to see everything in detail, especially the formation eyes and so on. In the fuzzy general direction, it is difficult for the people inside to determine the detailed location.


    About a quarter of an hour passed.


    Xu Ran withdrew his gaze, the light in his eyes was dim, showing a little fatigue, "City Lord, the formation of this peak is not built in vain. I cannot guarantee that I will not disturb other people when I pass, so I can only trouble the city owner to go up alone."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see."


    Xu Ran paused, "The city chief paid special attention to these places. Starting from the foot of the mountain, the 27-foot-three-foot stone pillar is..."


    In short, it was half an hour, but Zhou Shu was more and more surprised.


    The places Xu Ran said to pay attention were all the places he couldn''t see through and felt vague, but after Xu Ran''s introduction, those places became clear immediately, like an unfolded picture scroll showing the Tiangu Peak. In front of him, there were few omissions.


    Xu Ran stopped and looked at Zhou Shu, "Can you remember the city lord?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a lot of surprises in his eyes, "Did you all see it?"


    Xu Ran was very calm, "Is it true or not? The city lord will know when he goes in and sees it. This matter is related to the safety of Xu''s family. I will never deceive the city lord, but the city lord should also pay attention. I can��t see the whole situation clearly. Mainly adapt to the circumstances, or wait for my contact. Bystanders are clear, maybe I can give some tips."


    Zhou Shu was even more surprised, "How do you contact me?"


    Before the words fell, a sentence came from the sea of ??knowledge, "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant again. Obviously, this sentence was not transmitted by means of laws, spirits, etc., because Zhou Shu did not feel the passage of external forces from the inside to the outside, from the body to the absolute realm. There was nothing at all, only the first. Eight senses felt conscious, and they trembled slightly.


    He hadn''t even thought about the fact that he could deliver news through the eighth sense.


    Xu Ran looked at him, "I have only recently mastered this method of delivering information. I haven''t tried it many times, and I don''t know the distance limit. I can only say that I do my best. The city lord can''t count on it too much."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, and said slowly, "The eighth sense of fellow Taoist makes me feel ashamed."


    Xu Ran said calmly, "The city lord is too self-effacing, we are different. The city lord has learned too much, so naturally I don��t need to work **** these side matters, and I��ve been dull since I was a child, and I have very few things to rely on. If you don��t delve into it where you can do it, you can��t do anything and you��re doomed to accomplish nothing in the future."


    Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant.


    This sentence speaks of his pain.


    Once upon a time, the eighth sense was what he was most proud of. At the beginning, in the ghost town of the ghost realm, relying on the eighth sense, he did a lot of things that ordinary people can''t reach, making the practitioners who are much higher than him speechless, but now What? The eighth sense''s progress is far less than the law and the Tao. Shu Zhidao has advanced by leaps and bounds, from several to hundreds of laws, while the eighth sense has only improved by two levels at most...


    Most of the time, the eighth sense is unreliable, and vague perception can only guide the direction, and no amount of things can be done.


    The enemy is getting stronger and stronger, and the situation is getting more and more difficult, but the eighth sense is stagnant and becoming more and more useless. Even with the power of Shuzhi Dao and many laws, it meets certain times, such as now...


    Important ability cannot be improved, and there is no difference.


    It is true that the eighth sense is difficult to improve, and there is no way to rely on deduction, but in the final analysis, it is because Zhou Shu did not pay attention to it. For example, Xu Ran looks younger than Zhou Shu, but the eighth sense is strong. This level is unbelievable, but if others can do it, there is no reason why you can''t do it. Why can''t you compare to others.


    He raised his hand and said sincerely, "Daoyou Xu, if possible, I would like to ask one or two in the future."


    Xu Ran paused and said with a smile, "The city chief asks, I naturally know how to answer."


    "Friends be careful outside."


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned around, found a gap, and escaped quietly.


    Seeing where Zhou Shu left, Xu Ran nodded slightly, seemingly thoughtful.


    He informed Zhou Shutian about the Drum Peak but he did not elaborate on the formation of the outer quasi-sages, and even a few key points were not mentioned at all. In his eighth sense. , Those points are the flaws deliberately exposed by the formation method. As long as you pass from there, let alone Hunyuan Jinxian, even the Quasi-Sage can immediately trigger the mechanism and let the entire Tiangu Peak know.


    Of course, for him, this is not a deliberate framing, but a simple test.


    If Zhou Shu can''t even see these points, it''s useless to go in, so it''s better to expose it earlier.


    But if Zhou Shu passes, does it mean that he is worthy of assistance?


    No, he had known for a long time that there was nothing Xu Ran wanted in this Tiangu Peak, and it didn''t make sense for him to come or not. Coming to Tiangu Peak itself was a test of Zhou Shu, only Zhou Shu passed the sky safely. Gufeng can gain his further trust.


    Help on the way? He has no plans.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010609214232291 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3492: Mainstay

    After passing through the formation, Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the end, the formation of the Quasi-Sage was not only surprisingly strong, but also extremely varied, and there were many hidden organs. A wrong step was a situation of losing all the games. Fortunately, it came.


    But speaking of it, although these organs are hidden, they can''t escape the perception of the eighth sense?


    As if he understood something, a smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth and then faded away.


    After entering the battlefield, he was less scrupulous. After letting his vitality go to explore and not discovering the breath of Quasi-Saint, Zhou Shu''s courage was even greater.


    The eighth sense combined with Shu Zhili, and it didn''t take long to get a general view of Tiangu Peak. It''s just a rough idea. There are a few places that can only be seen at close range or after going in. That thought over the cliff is inside.


    Comparing the situation with what Xu Ran said, there was indeed nothing wrong with Xu Ran''s words, and Zhou Shu put it into the focus of what Xu Ran said to pay special attention to, and will investigate carefully later.


    The first step is to go to the middle square.


    There are at least more than fifty vitality there, except for the two Hunyuan Golden Immortals, the rest are Da Luo Jinxian.


    If nothing else, those are the handymen in the Little Leiyin Temple, and they are suitable for displaying the Wanhuajing World.


    The ghostly Zhou Shu quickly floated to the square.


    Just about to look intently, suddenly there was a loud noise, �ˡ���


    It was Zhou Shu who was prepared early, his mind was stagnant, and the hidden figure immediately showed a trace. Fortunately, it was still far away and no one seemed to notice. In an instant, Zhou Shu recovered as before, fast Go back.


    It''s hard to deal with the sound of Tiangu Lei at such a close distance.


    He can��t completely keep the spirit in the dao furnace. In doing so, he will not be able to keep the ghost state unnoticed. If the spirit is not in the dao furnace, it will be difficult to keep calm in front of the thunder of the drum, unless he is meditation, and Practicing the Zen of Leiyin Temple.


    But the problem is not big, just wait for Lei Yin to pass.


    In the square, more than fifty meditation practitioners were sitting everywhere, seeming to be scattered, but in fact it is in accordance with the principles of Zen. Everyone is very focused, holding the spine in their hands, and ringing the small clock in front of them. Dozens of people''s movements It''s exactly the same, dozens of sounds are merged together, it lasts long, and it sounds like a drum with great rhythm... So did the Tiangu thunder sound come out like this?


    It can be considered to have mastered new knowledge.


    However, Zhou Shu''s next move is somewhat troublesome.


    These people don''t seem to be able to move their nests for hundreds of years. Are they going to use the Wanhuajing world with so many people? It''s not impossible to do it, but there are two leading great virtues in meditation. They will be affected by the Wanhuajing realm, but they can detect that they are controlled, and it will not be easy to finish afterwards.


    This kind of worry is a bit redundant. After Lei Yin stopped, the two great virtues meditation and sang Buddha''s name, and soon left.


    The handymen didn''t move, and a few of them looked a little depressed. After their homework, it was usually the time when they asked the Dade Meditation for advice on Zen, but it seems that the Dade Meditation here has no such plans.


    When there was no more vitality nearby, Zhou Shu had an extra mirror in his hand.


    As soon as the brilliance flashed, several meditation practitioners noticed, but they were only paying attention, and before they had time to make other reactions, they fell into the illusion.


    In a flash, the huge square has become a sea of ??flowers, with countless lenses flying in it, colorful and colorful, and the figures of meditation are almost completely covered up. It must be mentioned that all the lenses They were all around the meditation handyman, all avoiding those bells.


    Those bells are at least tens of thousands of years old, and the Zen power in them is far beyond what these handymen can compare. No matter how you look at it, it is of course the best to not encounter them.


    The Flower Sea lasted for less than three breaths, and then quickly dissipated.


    Watching the last spot of light disappear on the ground, Zhou Shu also disappeared.


    "What a powerful power of reincarnation..."


    Xu Ran outside the array also saw this scene, although it was not as clear and spectacular as close range, but it also gave him a lot of shock.


    What is it, if you encounter it, can you effectively resist it?


    Several questions hovered in my mind, lingering for a while.


    Zhou Shu had left the square and stopped in front of a hall.


    His extremely efficient spiritual consciousness has completely compiled the information he received from the handyman.


    These handymen have been here for more than 30 years. Most of them don''t know the reason, but some people have asked and investigated, so they left enough information for Zhou Shu.


    What Xu Ran said was right. If you didn''t pretend to be in Xiaoleiyin Temple, or something happened.


    It��s been a long time since Xiaoleiyin Temple has been managed, and no one has come out of Huayue Peak for nearly 30 years. The daily affairs of Xiaoleiyin Temple are now managed by several supervisory institutions. For meditation in general temples It is not a big problem without the abbot for the time being, everything is not difficult as usual, but the problem is that Xiao Leiyin Temple is by no means ordinary, it is the center of Wunian City.


    Not arrogantly missing, Wunian City has lost its backbone. Xiao Leiyin Temple has to shoulder this responsibility temporarily. Many things are decided after discussion by the Supervisors. Now Wunian City has a lot of affairs and the pressure of these Supervisors is also Big.


    The place where Zhou Shu came was the palace where the Supervisory House handled affairs.


    There are four mixed-element golden immortals gathered inside, looking at their vitality and cultivation, they are all among the top ranks in Xiao Leiyin Temple.


    But even so, Zhou Shu, who was hiding intently, could not be seen.


    After quietly drilling through several heavy formations, Zhou Shu stood behind a pillar in the hall.


    "This won''t work, we have postponed it many times, and if this continues, those who have already come will not be satisfied, and will feel resentment towards the abbot, just for ordinary people, but there are quasi-sages in it."


    "Then what should I do, do you announce that the Clean Demon Society will begin now? How can I start if the abbot is not there?"


    "Otherwise, let''s go to Huayue Peak? Shouldn''t the abbot leave without notifying us. Maybe he is still in Huayue Peak?"


    "How to get in? Huayuefeng''s big sun **** was sealed by the abbot himself. No one can get in except the abbot himself. We have been invited out thousands of times and there is no answer. Is this time OK?"


    "Always give it a try."


    "Well, I''ll try it later to see if I have any luck."


    "What if it doesn''t? What should we do, continue to give orders to the deputy city masters in the name of the abbot? It is not a solution for a long time. Last time Zheng Qiao and the two deputy city masters Xumei had no small opinions. , Saying why the abbot keeps not going out, do you think they are incompetent?"


    "These words are all temptations, and most of them feel that there is something wrong with the abbot..."


    "Yes, I haven''t shown up for nearly 30 years, the usual Fa conferences are not held, and even people are not recruited. These things are too abnormal and they are unlikely to detect... I think we will not be able to keep the secret."


    "That will continue. Is it impossible to say that going out? I dare say that in five years, someone will take over Wunian City."


    "Five years? I think someone is coming now."


    "The abbot this foundation..."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010609214232291 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3493: Really you

    "No matter what, it can''t be postponed anymore. After three months, it must start."


    "I also understand that if you postpone it anymore, no one will be impatient, Le Yinan may have to do it, but at least there are three quasi-sages participating in the conference. We don''t have an abbot, so what''s the matter?"


    "Let Fang Jian Zen Master come forward to preside?"


    "It can only be so, let''s go and ask for it."


    "Fortunately, the abbot invited the brother from Leiyin Temple before he disappeared. Otherwise, it will be even more difficult to clean up. Maybe Le Yinan will be a demon now."


    "But I can see the Zen Master, he has always wanted to see the abbot, is it useful for us to go please?"


    "There is no way. I can only say it clearly when I have to. I hope that he will not attack Wunian City because of the relationship between the brothers."


    "Oh, even if I post it this time, I don''t know what to do later."


    "Don''t think too much, the abbot will come out soon."


    Several great virtues practiced meditation together, and gradually died, Zhou Shu quietly left behind the pillar.


    I got more news.


    Buwang did disappear. It has been missing for nearly 30 years, that is, shortly after Le Yinan came to Wunian City. Even the prison in the temple does not know whereabouts. For a fairy city, this is a big deal. The calamity, the current situation will also undergo a lot of changes, but these are not what Zhou Shu needs to consider now. What he knows is that there is no quasi-sage here, and he can make a big splash.


    After sweeping the Tiangu Peak again, Zhou Shu went to think about the cliff.


    The reason for going to Outing was told to Xu Ran and others. Zhou Shu didn��t think so. He didn��t look for Outing, but didn��t think he would find it in Xiaoleiyin Temple, Xiaoleiyin Temple and Outing. There is almost no connection, what did Xiao Leiyin Temple catch him for?


    But I still have to go. Judging from Xu Ran''s words and expressions, there may be some people thinking about the cliff.


    Compared with the outside, the formation method of thinking over the cliff is much simpler. It is not surprising that the punishment in Zen temples is basically meditation. After meditation, you will think about it. There will be no thoughts to escape. As for meditation, other people Save, this kind of thing is unlikely to happen.


    Of course, it simply refers to the strength of the formation, and the ability of this formation to limit perception is still strong.


    If people who have been thinking can hear outside sounds casually and can''t calm down, then think about something.


    After passing through the formation and letting out perception, Zhou Shu was startled.


    The old man with a solemn face standing on the edge of the cliff, who else could he be if he wasn''t Outing?


    It''s really unreasonable to be here, but in any case, this is definitely something to be happy about.


    After setting up some obstacles to avoid being discovered, Zhou Shu walked slowly, and his figure changed as he walked, from blurry to clear, and when he reached Ou Ting, he was a complete Zhou Shu.


    At this time, Ou Ting also noticed that the sword intent came in time.


    "It''s you?"


    Ou Ting looked in astonishment, and after a few breaths, "Zhou Shu? Is it really you?"


    "It''s me, Old Ou."


    Zhou Shu took out an item and handed it to him, "You can go out with this. I''ll talk about it later if you want to go out."


    He didn''t intend to talk too much here, there was Xu Ran watching outside, and it would be suspicious after a long time.


    "what is this?"


    Ou Ting looked at the teleportation stone in his hand, confused for a while, glanced at Zhou Shu and said, "Why are you going out?"


    Zhou Shu also stunned, "Ah, didn''t you get caught?"


    "No, the abbot here is good. I live here voluntarily, but something will happen after I go out..." At this point, Ou Ting glanced at Zhou Shu and was very pleased, "You came here for victory? I guessed that you were coming, but I didn��t expect you to come. Aren��t you wanted by the immortal world, is your immortal city still being attacked?"


    "Are you not going to go out?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and soon thought of something. Could it be that Ooting came to Xiaoleiyin Temple to avoid Le Nan. He paused, "Now the situation is different, Buxu is no longer here, you stay It��s better to go out here. I can guarantee your safety. Of course you can distrust me, but I may not be able to come in next time."


    "Aren''t you here?"


    Ou Ting''s face changed slightly, and he thought for a while, "Okay, then I will go, Zhou Shu, are you Fulu?"


    He looked at the teleportation stone in his hand, seemingly thoughtful, "The formation of Xiao Leiyin Temple is not pierced by things like the Great Escape Talisman. Using this talisman is completely useless. If you want to go out, I will try Take you out, maybe the great virtue meditation here can give me a bit of face, although I haven''t seen anyone else except not arrogant..."


    "Well, I''ll talk about these things later."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This thing is more useful than the Great Escape Talisman, you can use it directly, and I will find you immediately after going out."


    Both Soul Shadow and Feizhou are waiting outside, as long as Outing is out of the scope of Xiao Leiyin Temple, they can naturally be found.


    "Then I will try..."


    Ou Ting injected the suspicion into some fairy power, and a white light suddenly caged him.


    "what--"


    The exclamation just appeared, Bai Guang and Ou Ting disappeared.


    "what--"


    The same exclamation came from another person.


    Xu Ran, who had been following Zhou Shu, couldn''t help seeing this scene.


    He perceives very clearly that Outing''s breath is already outside Xiao Leiyin Temple.


    This...how did Zhou Shu do it?


    He had told Zhou Shu before because of his reliance. If Zhou Shu couldn��t solve the problem and couldn��t help the Xu family, he would have a way to bury Zhou Shu in Xiaoleiyin Temple. The intention was lost.


    Obviously, if Zhou Shu can send others out easily, there is no problem in sending himself out.


    The seemingly ordinary stone painted with patterns can directly ignore the large sun **** pattern and countless Zen causal powers. It is probably a special treasure that directly uses the power of the law of space.


    With it, even if all the great virtue meditations in the Xiaoleiyin Temple come out, the formation will be fully opened, and even if you don��t come out on your own, I��m afraid you won��t be able to prevent Zhou Shu from leaving. This means that I��m afraid my previous plan will be completely overthrown. If Zhou Shu had discovered his plan before, how would he treat the Xu family after he went out?


    The terrible thing is The current Zhou Shu may still be far from showing his full capabilities.


    It is possible that he has gotten into a lot of trouble.


    Xu Ran shook his head unconsciously, "This guy..."


    There is an unexpected situation, and we must find a way to remedy it. Either desperately, and now use all forces to deal with Zhou Shu, or try to assist Zhou Shu as much as possible, try to win Zhou Shu��s favor, and don��t let Zhou Shu know what he was doing before Even if you know it, you can ignore it, but in this way, the Xu family may have some blood.


    "Haha, illusion, there is no other way."


    He made a decision soon, with a smile, a wry smile and a real smile.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Shu seems to be the first person who can make his own illusion and fail his plan, and he has to try his best to remedy it.


    You know, after he replaces all other perceptions with the eighth sense, the world in his eyes is completely different from that in other people''s eyes, and so are people.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3494: King Kong Prong

    The short-term spatial shock did not affect the operation of the formation, Zhou Shu stood still for a few breaths, and quickly walked away from the cliff.


    As soon as he passed the corner, the soul shadow over there had found Ouding and took him away smoothly. Ouding was lucky, and he was landing in a busy street market, and no one noticed the whole process. .


    "City Lord, there may be an important Zen treasure in the Three Saints Temple. If you don''t use it, you may be able to learn some information through it."


    Xu Ran''s voice came from the sea of ??consciousness, very calm, but unlike the past, there was less indifference in it.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu replied, knowing that Xu Ran should not be able to hear what he said, but it doesn''t hurt to talk about it.


    The slight change in tone naturally cannot escape Zhou Shu''s perception.


    Xu Ran''s attitude seems to have changed.


    Zhou Shu knew that Xu Ran had concealed some information that might make him fall into a crisis, but he didn��t care at all. If he entered, he couldn��t grasp the information by himself. It really couldn��t be justified. He also noticed Xu Ran��s malice. Compared with Guan Jiu''s frankness, the maliciousness was negligible, but it was always there, but he didn''t care.


    Xu Ran confessed to him. In this operation, he would not turn his back on Xu Ran and the Xu family, as he has always done things like this.


    Similarly, he did not think Xu Ran would abandon him.


    Because he never felt that he would be in danger in Xiaoleiyin Temple, there is a teleportation stone and a soul shadow, he can leave if he wants to leave, if Xu Ran wants to do tricks in Xiaoleiyin Temple, it will only hurt Xu Ran himself, Xu Ran wouldn''t be so stupid, would he?


    However, Zhou Shu wouldn��t think about it. Xu Ran didn��t know that Zhou Shu had such advanced methods, teleportation stones and soul shadows. These are things that cultivators of Outland cannot even think about. Before Shi, Xu Ran felt that Zhou Shu''s entry into Xiaoleiyin Temple was equivalent to entering the snare he had borrowed, and there was nowhere to escape.


    Neither party can jump out of their own mindsets, so they can''t perceive the other''s ideas, and they still act according to their own ideas.


    However, for both parties, the current results are quite good.


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths before heading to the Three Saints Hall.


    He doesn''t care much about Chan treasures, but if you don''t use them presumably, it''s a different matter.


    You don��t need to mention it all the way easily. The two guardian Dade meditations didn��t even see Zhou Shu��s shadow. Instead, Zhou Shu was allowed to explore in front of them, and also took the Leiyin Temple Zen they were watching. Go to school.


    Entering the Treasure Treasure Pavilion, skipping the dazzling array of useless Zen treasures, his eyes fell on a weird long staff.


    "King Kong Prong?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled.


    "Ah? It''s really the Vajra Prong, the magic treasure of the Supreme Town of Zen Gate. It can remove all demonic barriers. It can''t be used by people without great merit or wisdom. Seeing that the pattern comes from Leiyin Temple, it should be prepared for the evil sword. By the way, don��t care about the city lord, I followed you to see it, and temporarily borrowed your eighth sense as a passage, but you can��t see clearly when you come."


    Almost at the same time, Xu Ran''s voice sounded in the sea of ??consciousness.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I don''t care, but I''m really curious about how strong your eighth sense is, and you can still use other people''s eighth sense as a channel for your own observation. You must teach me after you go out."


    Even if I can''t hear it, I still want to talk.


    Being completely surpassed at a certain level, this kind of thing happened to Zhou Shu, it is too rare.


    The vajra prongs are in strange form, black and red, divided into thirteen layers, like Tafi Tower, one layer is square and one layer is round, black square and red circle, the order is upward, the bottom is the narrowest, the needle tip is generally firmly nailed to the base, the top one The head of the eight-faced Buddha is shaped like a lotus flower, which is closed without sending out.


    The whole body of the diamond prongs is dull, only the base has a touch of golden light.


    Upon listening carefully, there are countless Buddhist scriptures and Sanskrit singing bursts out, lingering around the spirits, making people''s mind bloated.


    Zhou Shu didn''t dare to stay longer, so he picked it up and put it in his arms.


    Others are hard to say, but this Zen treasure does have a quasi-sage aura, even if it is hidden, it can be sensed.


    "Don''t worry, no one will notice that the magic weapon is lost. There is only one who can not enter in vain. The city lord can now come out. We have been to the valuable places. We go to Huayue Peak and be careful when we come out. There are several great virtues. The meditation patrols around the front, the position is like this..."


    "Too sweet."


    Zhou Shu laughed. The feeling of being observed all the time is certainly not good, but Xu Ran is not annoying, and it is not bad.


    Following the prompts, he left Tiangu Peak smoothly. Xu Ran had been waiting a long time ago, and said warmly, "The city lord opened my eyes to me today. Apart from admiration, I can''t think of anything else."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Why don''t I have an eye-opener? The eighth sense of the Taoist fellow has exceeded my imagination."


    Xu Ran said calmly, "I just put more effort into it. I said before that the city lord wants to know, I know everything."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed and saluted solemnly, "Then I must come to ask for advice."


    "All these are easy to say, shall we go to Huayuefeng now?"


    Xu Ran nodded, "The timing is rare. There is no one on Huayuefeng. According to Zen Master Heidou, there are always people waiting there on weekdays."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and went straight ahead.


    Unlike other mountain peaks, this Huayue Peak is surrounded by thick golden light, just like a big clock, which is covered with large sun **** patterns. Apart from this, nothing else can be seen.


    Xu Ran stood in front of the peak and looked closely.


    Zhou Shu watched the same thing, but his eighth sense could see only the tall sand towers, transformed into various forms, sometimes collapsed, sometimes rebuilt, and repeated, as if they would never stop. Like this eternal life.


    This is obviously not the status quo of Huayuefeng.


    In order to avoid being seen through, I did a lot of work on Huayue Peak. There must be celestial eye barriers. It may also use causal force to confuse celestial eyes and other perceptions, which is the eighth sense and the alaya consciousness. Insufficient realm can only see illusions.


    Almost an hour passed.


    Xu Ran shuddered suddenly and UU reading almost fell down.


    When Zhou Shuning saw it, it was also stagnant. Xu Ran tilted his head and closed his eyes. Sweat dripped from the top of his forehead, and blood appeared to be overflowing from his mouth and nose.


    "I''m fine."


    Xu Ran stood steady, but still hung his head, calmly said, "City Lord, I can see not much, but generally there will be no problems. Basically, this is the case. After you go in..."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "The key is the two nameless palaces, right?"


    "Yes, especially the small one. I can''t see through it at all. It should be the most important place in the entire Xiao Leiyin Temple."


    Xu Ran raised his head and slowly said, "This time I can''t transmit the sound. The city lord himself must be careful. If you don''t go to that place, you won''t go. If you encounter something wrong, leave immediately. Use your previous method instead of going. Regarding other people, we all have a way."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said solemnly, "I know, I will be careful, and you also take care."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3495: Lent him

    After watching Zhou Shu escape into the big sun **** pattern, Xu Ran stood up straight, his face uncertain, just like his thoughts.


    He tried his best. He basically said everything that should be said. He only missed a few unimportant points. He just did this, right?


    Huayuefeng��s big sun **** is more complicated than the sky curtain, but for Zhou Shu, it is not difficult. Generally speaking, the same law of talisman formation and so on, as long as it enters the deduction sequence, no matter how it changes, it can be Find a solution, the so-called permanent change.


    After consuming some Shu Zhili, Zhou Shu stood on the peak.


    Letting go of his divine consciousness a little, two extremely powerful vitalities immediately rushed over, making him feel stagnant.


    Although the great virtue meditation outside is considered to be a strong one among the golden immortals of Hunyuan, it is far from these two vitalities. These two vitalities are intrinsically strong and domineering. In terms of vitality, I am afraid that they can be harmonious. The quasi-sage is comparable, and of course it is only comparable. The quasi-sage��s wheel of life will not be so ostentatious, it is introverted and powerful.


    Something is wrong.


    Zhou Shu noticed something and quickly withdrew his spiritual consciousness.


    Those two vitalities actually came towards me, that is to say, as soon as I came in and used my spiritual sense to probe, I was discovered by these two people.


    Is this Huayuefeng?


    Zhou Shu had noticed before that the great virtues of Xiaoleiyin Temple practiced a lot, but the strengths were mostly similar, and there were no exceptionally strong people. This is not a normal phenomenon. Now it seems that the real strong people are on Huayue Peak. Even if it is not arrogant, it is still the most dangerous place.


    He quickly concealed the Zen power, and no longer used a little comfort and spiritual consciousness.


    However, after dozens of breaths, two figures appeared nearby.


    One was soaring in the air, a huge body that was tens of feet long, like dark clouds covering the sky, and the other rushed from the ground, this body was even bigger, afraid that it would not be nearly a hundred meters, majestic as a mountain, all the way, the ground was rumbling.


    Zhou Shu looked at them motionlessly, shocked for a while.


    not human.


    The bird in the sky is Jinpeng, and the green elephant on the ground.


    One gold and one green, the body was shrouded with a faint halo, that was the unique illusion of the beast.


    One up and down, his gaze patrolled around like a torch, leaving no blind spots.


    They are all mythical beasts with pure bloodlines. No wonder they are so powerful and have such keen perception, far beyond the ordinary golden fairy of Hunyuan. Zhou Shu was discovered by them at the slightest movement of their consciousness, but depending on the situation, these two mythical beasts still maintained. The wild nature and the animal heart show that they are not the sacred beasts of Zen mind that are tamed and influenced, and can become the kind of meditation and even Buddha. They are only used to visit the guardian beasts of the nursing home, and perhaps they can also be used as mounts.


    Xu Ran didn''t mention these two powerful guardian beasts, maybe they didn''t see it, but it is not surprising that the sky-eye barrier here is too restrictive, and the eighth sense is not good at detecting vitality.


    It''s not easy.


    With them, as long as Zhou Shu comes out to do something, he will definitely be discovered by them.


    Do you want to fight? These sacred beasts are no better than practitioners. The Kaleidoscope world has basically no effect on them, and there is almost no weakness in the body, and the strength is close to infinity. It is okay to win, but the time is definitely not short, maybe a few days Dozens of days are not enough.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu would regret that he didn''t have any tools to take advantage of it.


    But speaking of it, Zhou Shu, who has a powerful Taoist tool, is not easy to actually start. Such beasts have both spiritual and buddhist natures. They must be killed by karma and cannot escape. Doing so also means to forge a big enmity with Zen. A lot of trouble.


    Zhou Shu groaned for a few breaths and then backed away.


    "what?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming out, Xu Ran was quite surprised, but quickly calmed down, "It''s difficult, then don''t take risks."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is very troublesome, I need to borrow something from fellow Taoists."


    Xu Ran''s mind was moved, and he seemed to realize something, "Heavenly King Tower?"


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Yes, it''s like this..."


    Xu Ran slowly said, "Use the sacred beast, the blue elephant, Jinpeng as a guard. This is indeed the treatment of the Buddha''s teacher. I have neglected. I am sorry, but the city lord, are you sure that the Heavenly King Tower can suppress them? I only have the Earth Tower here."


    "enough."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "Although these two sacred beasts are very strong, they have not survived the third reincarnation calamity and cannot resist the power of the Taoist artifacts. Daoists don��t have to worry too much. The suppression will not last long. I am sure they are intact. Return it to you without loss."


    "I''m not worried about the damage of the Dao weapon, nor the city lord''s snatching, but there are two practical problems."


    Xu Ran looked at Zhou Shu and thought, "First, will the city lord use the Tower of Heavenly Kings? It is not a normal Taoist device and it is very troublesome to use, and I have never heard of its use to suppress sacred beasts. Second, Without Dao Qi, I can''t confuse my perception, and I will probably be discovered by the people of Xiao Leiyin Temple."


    "I have seen similar ones and know how to use them."


    Zhou Shu took out a teleportation stone and passed it with a solemn expression, "As for fellow Taoists, I suggest you go out with fellow Taoists Guan. You should have seen this before. If you use them together, there is no problem. You have reached this point. I want to solve the problem, and give priority to finding the tower you need. Whether it is successful or not, I will find you after I go out, how about?"


    Xu Ran''s gaze fell on the teleportation stone, and he was secretly happy, "Is this a talisman or something? How many are the city lord?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Not many, just a few."


    Xu Ran paused and said slowly, "In that case, let''s go out and see you."


    As he said, he took out the Heavenly King Tower, and when it was handed over to Zhou Shu, his figure also changed. The original vague figure became clear and bright. "It should not be too late. Go to Guan Jiu."


    "Thank you fellow daoist."


    Zhou Shu took the Tower of the Heavenly King and quickly turned around and got in.


    Seeing Zhou Shu disappear, Xu Ran shook his head, and the clear figure became blurred again, slowly drifting back.


    "Brother Ran, have you lent him the Heavenly King Tower?"


    Guan Jiu looked puzzled, "Do you trust him that way?"


    "The Xu family is right by the side, there is nothing to worry about. Besides, the Heavenly King Tower is not a complete Taoist tool. I am not used to it. I use it back to the original one and it is easy to use." Xu Ran looked at the teleportation stone indifferently. , Seems to be thinking about something.


    Guan Jiu shook his head, "Are we really going? I haven''t got the things yet, and I''m also worried about Zhou Shu. If something happens to him, it will be troublesome to bring us in ."


    "He has this thing, it can''t happen."


    Xu Ran put away the teleportation stone and said slowly, "Compared to the sky tower, we now have more important things to do."


    Guan Jiu stunned, "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Ran said faintly, "Find out what Zhou Shu likes and what he needs most, and then find a way to help him do it, and the extremely evil sword in the hands of Le Yinan, also need to find out and help at the Jing Devil Club. He got it."


    Guan Jiu was stunned, "Ah? You only went out for a few hours, why did you..."


    Xu Ran slowly said, "That time may have come."


    "what?"


    Guan Jiu still didn''t understand.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 3496: 10 length

    Boom.


    With a bang, the tower of the earth fell from the sky, pressing the blue elephant and Jinpeng inside the tower.


    Zhou Shu looked inside. The two sacred beasts were still roaring loudly, constantly attacking the tower wall, but each time they stumbled back and returned without success. The faint and soft light on the tower wall was why they didn��t. A barrier that may be broken.


    It is a magical tool after all.


    Zhou Shu smiled. He hadn''t experienced it on the Haotian Tower, but he tasted it here.


    The suppression of the two sacred beasts caused a lot of movement, but don��t worry, the outside world has no way of knowing what happened on Huayue Peak, and inside Huayue Peak, except for these two sacred beasts, there seems to be no other vitality, and it will not. Someone is coming.


    Let go of the divine sense and swept around, basically clear.


    Except for the two palaces, there is no need to go to other places.


    Go to the big one first.


    Without the divine beast nuisance and Xu Ran''s advance notice, he basically didn''t encounter any obstacles, and quickly came to the temple.


    The hall is nameless, and there is no formation outside, only two large swastikas are printed on the door, golden light gleaming.


    A little closer, there is a faint power coming out, pushing Zhou Shu out, a kind of meaning that strangers don''t get close, this power is far and unpredictable, but it is everywhere, such as the breeze and the bright moon, and it is impossible to stop people. Up.


    Sure enough, it is the power of cause and effect.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly.


    Zhou Shu had experienced this kind of power in the sky and the place with the **** pattern, but it was more clear and pure here.


    The two swastikas on the door looked like two eyes, staring at Zhou Shu majesticly, and the hall behind the door was deep and bottomless.


    Zhou Shu calmed down, walked a few steps, and pushed the door open.


    The door opened with a creak, and hundreds of swastikas rushed over, just like a fireball, covering Zhou Shu up and down.


    There is nowhere to escape.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t even think about fleeing, so he stayed quietly, out of the furnace, and let those swastikas stick to his body, he still strode in.


    He could see that these **** patterns full of causal power could not be driven away at all, and they would be attacked again and again if they were broken up, and they could not be consumed. A Golden Immortal of Hunyuan, even with a furnace, would not be strong. A fairy city, just don''t care, as long as you can''t hurt yourself, that''s okay, just treat yourself as a golden arhat.


    Inside the hall is an extremely long corridor with no end in sight.


    On both sides of the tunnel, there are statues of Arhats standing next to each other, which is more than one thousand.


    Is it Arhat Hall?


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu took a deep breath and moved on.


    Every time you take a step, there is a sound in the sea of ??consciousness, or Buddha sings in Sanskrit, or vajra yells, all are like divine enlightenment, deaf and deaf.


    In the past, Zhou Shu��s various deeds have been turned into unforgivable sins, listed in front of him, extremely real and clear, and constantly impacting Zhou Shu��s mind, as if Zhou Shu himself is a very sinful person, being inspired by Zen. Embarking on a path of atonement, and in the process of receiving the Buddha''s teachings, Zhou Shu will unknowingly become the most devout believer.


    Of course, it''s not that easy.


    For Zhou Shu, this was just a battle.


    All kinds of interference are just ignored, as the confrontation of the power of several laws, order and reincarnation, against the entanglement of causal destiny, you only need to strengthen your heart and walk past calmly, and don''t care about the rest.


    Step by step, without urgency, the attack on the mind became stronger and stronger, but Zhou Shu''s heart remained unmoved.


    I insist that Qingshan does not relax.


    I don''t know how long it took, the road finally came to an end.


    Looking back calmly, the Arhats on the left and right were nowhere to be seen, but there was only one tunnel, about ten feet long.


    These ten feet, at least two hours away, was so hard.


    Sure enough.


    The Arhat Hall of Leiyin Temple is well-known, and it is also called the place of Zen Buddhism. It is easily not opened. Once opened, the great power of Zen will be born. However, this kind of Zen training center is not used to guard the important place. , Is also ingenious.


    Looking up, there is a huge space at the end, afraid that it will not be thousands of miles in radius.


    The whole picture can be seen at a glance, there is absolutely no Zen treasure inside, only a futon, a huge original core.


    The quasi-sage aura on the futon is much stronger than that on the vajra prongs I got before, indicating that I am not always here, and I never hide myself. There is no doubt that this is the center of Wunian City, and I am usually here. Managing Xiancheng, but the core is still there, but the people are gone.


    Shaking his head, Zhou Shu stepped back.


    When he walked to the door, he shook slightly, and the swastikas on his body flew off and returned to the hall.


    Close the door, as if you had never been here.


    Zhou Shu did not leave, but sat down.


    It''s not that you have to enter a state of epiphany anytime and anywhere, but the Luohantang who has walked ten feet this time really gave him a lot of enlightenment. He suddenly has a clear understanding of causal destiny. This understanding cannot be let go. It must be timely. The catch.


    Although there are important things in the body, practice is even more important, and there is no danger here.


    Six days passed quickly.


    Zhou Shu Anran''s practice and comprehension here, but Guan Jiu on the other side is anxious.


    It''s been a long time since I left Xiaoleiyin Temple, and there is still no news of Zhou Shu, and I can''t even feel a little breath. What''s going on?


    Guan Jiu said gloomily, "Is there something wrong, or Zhou Shu ran away?"


    "Wait."


    Xu Ran was very calm, "There is the mark of Xu''s family on the ground tower. I can''t perceive it now. Zhou Shu is still in Xiaoleiyin Temple. He has not been discovered by other meditations. If found, Master Heidou will notify us."


    Guan Jiu thought for a while and said, "If he is trapped inside, he will never get out?"


    "He has this, it is impossible not to get out."


    Xu Ran was still holding the teleportation stone in his hand, and slowly said, "Although I am curious too, but now I have to wait, Guan Jiu, are everyone there?"


    Guan Jiu set his mind, "Brother Ran, there are less than twenty in total, and they are all eligible to participate in the Clean Demon Club. If you say in advance that you want the extremely evil sword, it will be fine. Now it is too hasty to find too many. Someone you can trust."


    Xu Ran groaned, "It''s enough, just strong and strong."


    Guan Jiu said slowly, "Previously, Ning Yan from Wanbaolou said that Zhou Shu is now collecting Taoist materials and plans to build Taoist tools. Don''t we have a good Taoist tool material to sell? Why don''t we send someone over?"


    Xu Ran shook his head Soon it will be the Jingmohui, there is not enough time, let''s talk about it then. "


    Guan Jiu just nodded, "I see."


    Another day passed.


    Under the brilliance, a rainbow suddenly appeared.


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes, a round of bright light gleamed in his pupils, and he felt very comfortable all over.


    Although only one problem has been figured out, it is a big step forward for the law.


    In addition to joy, there are also some regrets, "Unfortunately, the Arhat Hall here is only ten feet. If you go to the Arhat Hall of Leiyin Temple, I am afraid that the insight you will get is far from that."


    The first Leiyin Temple in Zen, the Luohantang has a total of five hundred feet.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support from Huashuiyue in the mirror, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3497: Panic

    Soon, Zhou Shu came to the small palace.


    However, as far as the square meters are concerned, the surroundings are covered by the big sun **** pattern. Compared with the sky and the outer formation, the big sun **** pattern here is more delicate and dense, and the causal force is also richer. It is said that this is the top priority. Not an exaggeration.


    If he came here first, Zhou Shu might not be sure to go in, but now it''s different.


    Arhat Hall and his party allowed him to take a step forward in the law. Karma and the **** pattern are no longer a big obstacle. When entering Xiaoleiyin Temple, Zhou Shu still needs to look for opportunities. Now there is no need to look for opportunities. Will be noticed.


    The temple is nameless, and a lion head is engraved on the door.


    A few strokes, but vivid and true, hovering on the door, the description is extremely majestic, as if they are above all living beings, and there is disdain and a trace of compassion in the overlooking eyes.


    Zhou Shu was startled, a little shocked.


    I was roared as soon as I felt it. This silent lion roar was a hundred times better than my own use.


    But only for a moment, Zhou Shu calmed down.


    This lion head has the meaning of realizing the roar of the lion, and its power is clearly displayed in it.


    However, after dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu frowned, as if he had understood the true meaning from it.


    Look away and gently push the door open.


    It is naturally much easier to understand a trace of cause and effect, and it is easy to recover from nothing.


    He stepped in and looked forward, his mind shook suddenly.


    For an instant, panic, his whole body was cold, like falling into an ice cave.


    Sitting face to face is a tall meditation, sitting for fear that it will be two feet high, with roots and roots erected, fierce like a lion, eyes like copper bells, a beard hanging straight to the ear, and the monk''s clothes are half open, showing a pinch of black Mao, a string of huge rosary beads hanging in front of him, swayed out circles of golden light.


    The meditation practitioner was holding a black mallet in his hand and was knocking the wooden fish one after another.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    A sound, like hitting Zhou Shu''s heart, made Zhou Shu difficult to breathe, and no longer had time to take care of others.


    This meditation description is almost the same as the one Zhou Shu has seen, but it is taller and more powerful, coupled with the faintly exuded quasi-sage breath, restrained and powerful vitality, who is this person? No need to think about it a second time.


    Absolutely not arrogant!


    He was still in Xiao Leiyin Temple! ?


    Before the big movement outside, he couldn''t stop it?


    Before entering the hall, Zhou Shu thought about the dangers he might encounter and made preparations in advance, but he didn''t think that he was inside.


    Things that were impossible to happen just happened.


    Zhou Shu settled down, clenched the teleporting stone to himself, raised his hand and bowed, "I have seen the city lord not deliberate."


    No one wants to confront a well-known quasi-sage under this situation, but they have come, and have seen them all, it is useless to escape.


    After a long while, there was no reaction, only the muyu sounded and breathed, without any change.


    Is he angry and is brewing a thunder blow?


    Speaking of it, he was helpless when he came in without permission and was caught.


    Zhou Shu paused, and said in a deep voice, "Next Zhou Shu, I did take the liberty to come, sorry."


    Shu Zhili has been injected into the teleportation stone and can be activated at any time. As long as there is a little power to attack, Zhou Shu will leave without hesitation. At the same time, the soul shadow is also ready to teleport.


    It is definitely not a good idea to be in Wunian City and not to do anything.


    After a while, there was still no response, no pressure, no change in breath or strength.


    Somewhat strange.


    Not presumptuous is just knocking Muyu, just like before, as if he didn''t notice at all.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, no matter how ignoring himself, he would not reach this point, saying that it was even more impossible to retreat. If someone broke into here, he would still not smell foreign objects, unless he was dead, ah! ? Could it be that something really happened, the body is still here, but the soul is gone?


    But what about knocking on wooden fish?


    Regardless, Zhou Shu probed for some spiritual knowledge, but immediately retracted it.


    When he first went out, he was suppressed. The absolute realm of unreasonable effect is still extraordinary, and the realm grows according to the heart. Without the spirit, there can be no realm. It means that the unreasonable spirit is still there, so the hypothesis is obviously not valid.


    What is the reason for the presence of the soul and the presence of people, but not moving?


    Knowing that the soul is still there, Zhou Shu may not want to quit, but now he has not done so, the situation is a bit weird, and there are furnaces and teleportation stones to save his life, even if he is not arrogant. Yes, you can also try it.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said calmly, "People in Wunian City miss the city lord so much, why does the city lord keep hiding here?"


    No answer.


    "I came in secretly, isn''t the city lord unmoved? I really admire this meditation effort."


    No answer.


    "The two guardian beasts of the city lord have been suppressed by me, the city lord must know that too, don''t you plan to rescue them?"


    No answer.


    "The Devil Jinghui is about to open, the city is messy, the city lord, you are not going out yet, are you scared by Le Yinan?"


    No answer.


    "If you don''t go out or talk like this, Wunian City may be over, you know?"


    ...


    Zhou Shu said more and more, and he became more and more presumptuous, but no matter what he said, the only response he got was the sound of muyu.


    Zhou Shu stopped the temptation. At this level, no matter how much he thought about it, he knew that there must be something wrong if he didn''t go out. It wasn''t that he couldn''t go out, but the key was not to go out.


    The soul is intact, the man is intact, and the vitality seems intact.


    But apart from knocking on the wooden fish, he couldn''t move at all, nor could he release any sense or power.


    It looks like it has been banned, but apart from a saint, who can ban a quasi saint?


    What reason does the saint have to ban a quasi saint? Even a saint in the fairy world would not do such a thing, right?


    It''s really weird.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, intending not to think about it any more, and carefully looked inside the temple, there was nothing but a huge Buddha statue.


    It''s not like a place for treasure, I''m a little sorry for the words that are the top priority.


    But speaking of it, just not being arrogant to not be able to move this point here is worth these words. This is the biggest secret of the entire Wunian City. If you let others know, Wunian City will definitely cause chaos, maybe not. If it re-exists, it may change its owner.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu felt inexplicably sad.


    I am also the owner of the city If you encounter this kind of thing, how should you treat it?


    Pity the same fate.


    Zhou Shu paused, and said slowly, "Don��t be fooled by the city lord, there should be a way to help you lift this prohibition? If you know the way, just give me a hint. I can help you. Of course, I must charge. Enough price."


    Nothing happens.


    Only bang, bang, bang...


    Ah, this wooden fish, Zhou Shu was startled suddenly, staring at it.


    Even in the absolute realm of the quasi-sage, he still felt the familiar aura, the aura of the Profound Yellow Realm.


    Can''t be wrong, this wooden fish should be part of the magical Nuwa stone!


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3498: Give up temporarily

    Big wooden fish.


    Oval, oval-shaped, four feet up and down, light blue, impermeable, there seem to be countless clouds inside, the appearance is smooth, there is no trace of flaws, and there is a base of almost the same size below, darker in color, and equally smooth Does not stain fiber dust.


    After looking at it for a while, Zhou Shu was basically sure that this was part of the Nuwa Stone.


    Take it or not?


    This question lingers in the sea of ??knowledge for a while, and there is an answer.


    You can take it, of course you have to take it. N��wa Shiben is the purpose of this trip, can you find a better opportunity than now?


    Bowed and bowed, said offended, and started to act.


    The absolute realm of the quasi-sage is indeed very strong, but it is not difficult to break through when it is completely out of control.


    Shu Zhili turned into a spear and a spear, moving towards the target.


    It was very slow at first, like using a chisel to gouge a hole, inch by inch, and cautiously, but it didn''t take long for Zhou Shu to discover that the Absolute Domain had no response and had no intention of resisting at all. His courage immediately rose. Dig in one foot by foot.


    After a short while, an invisible passage was dug.


    Surrounded by the Absolute Realm, in the middle is the full power of Shu, completely controlled by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied. He couldn''t do so well before he changed it. The power of causality in the Absolute Realm should have penetrated into Shu Zhili, affecting and changing Shu Zhili''s state, but now he can''t do it. Know how to prevent the force of cause and effect.


    Of course, there are also reasons for not being arrogant and not manipulating.


    Snapped.


    Suddenly, there was a soft sound, and as the last obstacle was broken, a dull and deep breath of the black and yellow world passed along Shu Zhili, making Zhou Shu''s spirits shocked and his eyes brightened.


    There is nothing wrong, that''s it, Nuwa Stone.


    Grasp the wooden fish and take it out a little bit along the passage. This is not difficult. The base and the wooden fish are connected together, but they are not fixed.


    Soon, the booming sound stopped.


    The wooden fish is gone, and if he doesn''t pretend to see it, he continues to beat the mallet, although every time he knocks it in the empty place.


    Seeing Nuwa Stone getting closer and closer to him, Zhou Shu''s mood was getting better and better. Who would have thought that he would get the artifact in this way, or under the eyes of Quasi-Sage...Of course, he would still He gave the Nuwa Stone to Lin Qingjue, and he accepted Kunlun''s favor. Like Cihang, Kunlun is still a help that cannot be ignored.


    puff.


    When the hand was about to touch, Nuwa Stone suddenly became disobedient, quickly backed up and returned to the original position.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Hearing the familiar Muyu sound again, Zhou Shu was a little depressed.


    What happened, is it possible to be fooling yourself?


    When I look at it, I don��t look arrogant, and it doesn��t look like it. At first glance, this face born from the heart is not the kind of person who deliberately teases people, let alone practicing meditation if I don��t arrogantly act. Rage shot Zhou Shu, why wait until this moment?


    But what''s the matter with this N��wa stone? After thousands of years of cultivation, has it been inseparable from unreasonableness, and even recognized the Lord?


    impossible.


    Although there is indeed some Buddha-nature on the N��wa stone, it is almost negligible compared with the breath of the Xuanhuang world. Its essence is still a divine tool, not a Zen treasure. It is impossible for a divine tool to regard a quasi-sage meditation as its master, regardless of whether it has There is no weaponry.


    Having said that, if the Nuwa stone had become a Zen treasure, Zhou Shu would not take it at all.


    Perhaps it is the power that is not left behind in Nuwa Stone?


    The possibility is unlikely. Even Zhou Shu would not be able to keep his Shu Zhili in the Xuanyuan Sword or Kunlun Mirror. The artifact has a complete self-circulation system, which is similar to a practitioner, and generally cannot be tolerated. The entry of external power can only be guided by the use of it. For example, the Kunlun Mirror can only be guided by the power of reincarnation. Various magic arts effects come from the Kunlun Mirror''s own power, while the Xuanyuan Sword is guided by the law of life and death, and the rest rely on the sword. Zhou Shu can''t do much when he always plays by himself.


    Of course, the Demon Refining Pot was a special case of acknowledging the Lord, and it was Zhou Shu''s servant, needless to say.


    But speaking of it, these thoughts are also Zhou Shu''s own guesses. He doesn''t understand the magical tool of N��wa stone, nor does he know what the power of N��wa stone is, and where it comes from. He only knows that it is the most mysterious in the Xuanhuang world. One of the two divine artifacts can be separated or combined. It may not be exclusive to practitioners, and has value for many different races, otherwise it will not fall into the hands of the Buddha, Dragon, and Immortal worlds.


    Wait until you get it.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and continued to try, not feeling overwhelmed by this difficulty.


    However, after hundreds of times, there is still nothing. Every time Zhou Shu is about to take the Nvwa stone out of the absolute realm, the Nvwa stone will definitely return, no matter what Zhou Shu does, even if it is completely reincarnation with Shu''s power The power and so on isolate it, and still can''t stop it from going back.


    Maybe this Nuwa stone has really become a part of the unreasonable.


    Zhou Shu secretly sighed when looking towards the unreasonable, it would be a little unsolvable, it is impossible to attack the unreasonable?


    Let alone whether it can be defeated or not, as far as the current situation is concerned, this is definitely not a good choice.


    Before coming to Wunian City, Zhou Shu had already made it clear that this time his main opponent was Le Yinan, and he was not an enemy. Afterwards, Zhou Shu��s actions in Wunian City did not disturb or offend Wunian City. The city plan is the standard. This time he came to Xiaoleiyin Temple and wanted to achieve his goal without knowing it, but he didn''t expect to be in it without presumptuousness, and finally encountered it.


    ����Although it is an unconsciousness who seems unconscious.


    For this reason, Zhou Shu had the courage to do some things, but it can only be done in this way. If you really want to attack without presumptuousness, it is enmity, and the consequences are very serious. If nothing else, you want to win the victory in Wunian City. The possibility is basically gone.


    In fact, if you are thinking about gaining victory over evil, it is better to not be sober.


    If you have a sober and unreasonable person, you can control Wunian City and limit the quasi-sages in the city. Then, it is not that difficult for Zhou Shu to defeat Le Yinan here, at least than going to Void and Immortal Realm. It''s much simpler.


    What''s more, attacking an immovable person, and then taking away the N��wa stone, this kind of thing, Zhou Shu who insists on himself can''t do it.


    Give up for the time being Without thinking any more, Zhou Shu quickly chose to leave.


    Very smoothly, I have been walking out of the palace without encountering any obstacles. I can see that I can''t move if I''m not arrogant.


    Putting away the tower, the two divine beasts that had been suppressed for a long time immediately jumped out, roaring loudly and furiously, but that was all, they could not find Zhou Shu, they soon returned to the true colors of guardian beasts and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu at this time had already walked out of Huayue Peak and Xiao Leiyin Temple.


    The streets without Zen power made Zhou Shu a lot easier, but after only experiencing it for a while, he met an annoying guy.


    Guan Jiu stood in front of him with an unkind expression, "City Lord Zhou, you are finally willing to come out."


    (PS: Thank you fans204 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3499: Continued cooperation

    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said calmly, "I have seen Fellow Guan Dao."


    Guan Jiu returned the ceremony, still with some dissatisfaction, "City Lord Zhou, what on earth have you done, why have you come out so long?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Stop talking when you see Daoyou Xu."


    "Well, come with me, City Lord."


    Guan Jiu didn''t say much, after walking for a while, the two of them entered a Buddhist room.


    It can be seen that it is also specially arranged, and it is almost impossible for others to spy.


    Xu Ran smiled and saluted, "The city lord is fine, it''s really great."


    "Thank you fellow daoists for your concern."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but smiled bitterly, "It''s a pity that I couldn''t complete the fellowship''s entrustment."


    Guan Jiu frowned, "Then you are inside..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was blocked by Xu Ran, "City Lord, can''t you find the Sky Tower? Not surprising, I had thought that when I didn''t leave Wu Nian City, I might take the Sky Tower by my side and use it myself, Heavenly King. Although the tower is not a Zen treasure, it is also related to Zen. It is not difficult to infuse the Buddha nature. If it is not, it will not be left behind if it is not arrogant."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t leave without prejudice."


    "No going, oh...what did you say?!"


    Guan Jiu''s face changed suddenly, "He, is he still in Xiao Leiyin Temple?"


    Xu Ran''s figure trembled slightly, staring at Zhou Shu, "Could it be that the city lord did not see it presumptuously?"


    "Yes, shouldn''t it be like this?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and drew an unreasonable appearance. The phantom hung in front of a few people, lifelike.


    Guan Jiu took a look, suddenly a little sluggish, "This...is really not arrogant...you escaped?"


    Xu Ran slowly said, "City Lord, isn''t he in that small palace? What is he doing, why hasn''t he come out? Since you saw it, you should know a little bit?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said in a deep voice, "Two people, from now on, don''t disclose everything I say."


    Guan Jiu didn��t say anything. He just looked at Xu Ran. Xu Ran thought for a while and nodded. ��The city lord said that, it must be a serious matter. Since the city lord believes in us, we are naturally willing to listen to the city lord. People will not reveal to others."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I doubt it was banned arbitrarily."


    "Restricted? No wonder he doesn''t do anything..." Xu Ran reacted very quickly, "Could it be that the saint made the shot?"


    Guan Jiuzhi was there, unable to speak for a while.


    "I''m not sure, but the problem right now is not to be able to move or use any power. Of course, his spirit is still there, and the absolute realm is also effective," Zhou Shu looked at Xu Ran, "Not being foolish is an important step for your Xu family. Chess, don��t you want him to have trouble? If Wuniancheng changes its owner, it will not be a good thing for you."


    Xu Ran groaned, ��Don��t pretend to be ranked high on the list of all evils, willing to fight against the immortal world, and have good relations with the Buddha country. Although the Xu family has been at odds with the Xu family recently, the Xu family has no intention of tearing up the face, otherwise there is no need to look for it in secret. Sky Tower...It is in the interests of the Xu family not to continue to manage Wunian City, and the Xu family''s many years of layout may be destroyed by changing other city owners."


    Zhou Shu nodded, he also thought so, if the Xu family really wanted to and don��t break the face, there is no need to go to steal the tower, it would be easier to directly pressure or even find the immortal world. Therefore, he decided to talk to Xu Ran about things that are not arrogant. .


    Xu Ran noticed something, "The city owner also hopes not to lift the ban?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Whether it is a restriction is not certain, but I do hope not to come out and manage Wunian City now, which is good for me."


    "It seems that we are on the same side again and can continue to cooperate."


    Xu Ran seemed to be relieved with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "I thought it should be like this a long time ago, otherwise I won''t say it anymore. Speaking..." Zhou Shu nodded slightly, but also relieved, and said slowly, "If this matter is not presumptuous, it will inevitably cause the entire fairy city. The chaos is very detrimental to me. If fellow Daoist is on the other side, it will not end well now."


    Guan Jiu snorted, "You mean, if we object, you still plan to silence it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, but said nothing.


    It''s impossible to kill the mouth, but it doesn''t seem to be difficult to restrain these two people and take them away.


    Xu Ran is very strong, strong in the Eighth Sense and Dao Qi, but now Dao Qi is here, and the Eighth Sense can''t restrain the Wanhua Jing world. As for Guan Jiu, he can only say that his strength is good, although he is on the edge of the celestial pole list. , But not yet in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    Of course, the two of them must have hole cards, but Zhou Shu didn''t think they would exceed Dao Qi and Eighth Sense.


    Xu Ran said indifferently, "I''m afraid that the city lord is worried. After coming out of Xiao Leiyin Temple, I will decide to stand on the side of the city lord in the future. This has nothing to do with whether there is anything wrong with it."


    This made Zhou Shu a little startled, "Daoyou Xu meant..."


    Xu Ran pondered for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "I personally would like to form an alliance with Xianshu City and advance and retreat together in the future. However, now I can''t be the lord of the Xu family, and the city lord doesn��t have to regard my words as Xu��s words to the lord. Promise, but one day, my promise will be Xu''s promise."


    "I believe that day will not be too far."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and said slowly, "As the City Lord of Xianshu, I am very willing to wait for Brother Xu and will try my best to help."


    He was a little surprised. He didn''t know what Xu Ran saw in Xiaoleiyin Temple, but in any case, this result made him very happy. Not to mention what kind of wealthy Xu family is, Xu Ran alone is worth his visit. Trying to make friends, paid a lot of price.


    Xu Ran smiled, "You don''t need to help, I can still do these things."


    "you guys����"


    Guan Jiuyi was shocked, "Brother Ran, you, have you decided this?"


    Xu Ran looked at him with a calm expression, "I told you earlier that I am waiting for an opportunity, and now it has come, Guan Jiu, peace of mind is that I will not do things without plans, nor Let you have something."


    Guan Jiu shook his head quickly, "I don''t care if something goes wrong, but since Brother has decided, I''ll just follow you."


    Xu Ran nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "What''s the plan of the city lord now?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I will go to Xiaoleiyin Temple again, and then I also hope that the two of you will go to Huayue Peak with me, and we can work together. Maybe we can think of some way to wake up."


    Xu Ran thought for a while and said, "Okay, let''s go to Xiaoleiyin Temple now and wait for the city lord inside."


    "Um Zhou Shu paused, "I have to prepare. By the way, Brother Xu''s tower will be used after I enter it, and I cannot return it to you temporarily. "


    Xu Ran said indifferently, "It''s okay, if the city owner needs it, it''s no problem to send it to the city owner."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The Tower of Heavenly Kings is indeed easy to use, but it is not the kind of Taoist I want. Brother Xu has kindness to me."


    "understand."


    Xu Ran''s heart moved slightly, "Wait for this matter, I want to ask the city lord to visit Dongcheng, how about?"


    "Okay, I will definitely go."


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately. He was originally going to call Dongcheng, because Guibao said before that Dongcheng had an excellent Taoist material.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200112100943561 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3500: Perfunctory

    After leaving Zhou Shu away, the two returned to the Buddhist room.


    Guan Jiu looked at Xu Ran and slowly said, "Brother Ran, I am not against it, but it''s just strange that you would actually make such a promise. Is Zhou Shu really worth it?"


    Xu Ran was very calm, "Otherwise? I told you before that if you want to find a way to get together with Zhou Shu, you can use any method."


    "Brother Ran, your promise just now tied the Xu family and Zhou Shu together. Do you know what would they do if the Xu family knew about this promise?" Guan Jiuyi looked worried, "Although most of Xu Your family members all agree that you are the future Patriarch, but it is not someone who did not do the right thing with you. If they attack you through this incident, your Patriarch will not be sure."


    "They won''t know, and they will be fine if they know."


    Xu Ran raised his hand, and there was something more in his hand, which was the teleporting stone that Zhou Shu gave him, "There is this, enough to convince any Xu family."


    Looking at the humble legendary stone, Guan Jiu hesitated, "Is this really as good as you said?"


    "It looks like a small thing, but it allows you not to be afraid of all the formations or the restrictions of Taoism, even if you face no matter how many quasi-sages, you can easily leave, do you think?" Xu Ran frowned and said in a deep voice, "Question It��s not the stone, but the thing behind the stone. The ability to make it shows that Zhou Shu can use the power of the law of space. This is something that countless quasi-sages can��t do. For example, he might appear behind you now, without causing anything. The law fluctuates without warning, and then kills you, and then leaves easily, are you afraid?"


    Guan Jiu stagnated and turned back unconsciously.


    Xu Ran slowly said, "A city lord who understands the laws of space, a fairy city that can withstand the combined attack of the four quasi-sages, if you still don��t see his potential, then you have been practicing for so long, I dare not 100%. Sure, but I think Zhou Shu might change the heavens... and this is what I have always wanted to do, Guan Jiu, you should understand."


    Guan Jiu thought for a while, nodded vigorously, "I understand, I won''t ask more..."


    "In this case, you have already said..." Xu Ran waved his hand, "Forget it, contact Black Bean Zen Master, let''s go to Xiaoleiyin Temple first."


    Zhou Shu at this time had already entered a Zen temple.


    Not long after waiting, there was the sound of drums in the morning mist, and Lin Qingjue, who was carrying the wooden fish, approached slowly with a long shadow.


    "I found Nuwa Stone."


    "In Xiaoleiyin Temple?"


    Lin Qingjue remained calm, but the drum sound was a little messy.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it''s like this..."


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Lin Qingjue flashed a flash of light in his eyes and slowly said, "I roughly know what''s going on."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Do you really know?"


    Lin Qingjue nodded lightly, "It''s not necessarily the sage''s prohibition, it''s more likely that Nuwa Stone did it."


    Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant, and said slowly, "Brother Lin, you know the usefulness of Nuwa stone, right?"


    Lin Qingjue pondered for a few breaths, "Brother Zhou should know that Kunlun once owned the N��wa stone. Although it was lost very early, some information about the N��wa stone is still retained, but not in the Xuanhuang world, but Kunlun in the heavens, when I came out to find Nuwa Stone, I got this information from the sect," he glanced at Zhou Shu, he said solemnly, "This is Kunlun��s secret, but Brother Zhou has already seen it. N��washi, I think there is no benefit to keeping the secret, I will tell Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Okay."


    Lin Qingjue got up and saluted, "Brother Zhou complained that I didn''t say it earlier, it was my fault, sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Forget it, it was originally Kunlun''s secret. It''s okay if you don''t tell me. It just doesn''t feel good. Besides, I really don''t have the idea of ??robbing Nuwa stone, as long as the Xuanhuang Realm artifact is cultivated in the Xuanhuang Realm. I��m satisfied."


    Lin Qingjue solemnly said, "Brother Zhou is worthy of the emperor''s name."


    Zhou Shu stagnated and was a little surprised, "It is really rare to hear this from Kunlun disciples. Didn��t you Kunlun never recognize the emperor? You have always felt that the destiny of mankind is determined by one person. It''s ridiculous, isn''t it?"


    Lin Qingjue paused and said frankly, "If I can, I don''t want to admit it now, but sometimes I have to admit it."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Haha, I like Brother Lin''s calmness. I don''t think of myself as a king, and Brother Lin doesn''t have to be polite to me."


    "Well, I''ll say these later."


    Lin Qingjue paused, and said slowly, "Let��s talk about the Nuwa Stone. Compared with other artifacts, the Nuwa Stone is very unique. It does not carry any laws, but it can harmonize and perfect many laws and Dao. The treasure you all want."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "Reconciliation? Perfection? Is it an artifact that aids cultivation?"


    Lin Qingjue frowned and said, "It''s not just about assisting cultivation, Brother Zhou said it too simple, no matter what law you practice, even the lowest level law of soil and water, with Nuwa Stone, you have the opportunity to control the transcendence law. For practitioners, all impenetrable problems, all incomprehensible obstacles, may find answers in the N��wa stone, and all you do is to put the strength you need to perfect into the N��wa stone. Of course, it will take some time to get the answer."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That is indeed a very good artifact."


    For ordinary practitioners, the Nvwa stone that can help them perfect the law and Tao is naturally an excellent magic weapon, but for Zhou Shu, this Nvwa stone is a bit superfluous because it is very similar to his own talent.


    Could it be that Nuwa Stone is a computer?


    A computer with a fast calculation speed, but compared with Zhou Shu''s growing talent, it seems to be a bit worse.


    And it''s just harmony and perfection, not integration and innovation, which is more than a difference from Shu Zhidao.


    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s perfunctory , Lin Qing is a bit dissatisfied, and said, "It''s more than that. Brother Zhou also refines alchemy. Know the furnace and the alchemy. This Nuwa stone is similar. For them, just like using a pill furnace to make alchemy, practitioners can also use N��wa stone to temper and build some necessary things for practitioners...such as the core of the law, the wheel of life, the bridge of soul, and even the palace of life."


    Zhou Shu''s expression changed a little, "Can I use Nuwa Stone to be promoted to Quasi-Saint?"


    Lin Qingjue showed a trace of pride, "The Kunlun of the heavens said that, using N��wa stone to be promoted to quasi-sage is twice the result with half the effort. Brother Zhou should not underestimate it. There is no magic weapon in the world that can make N��wa stone like this. It is the jewel of good fortune, a unique artifact."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, but if it did more with less, he could almost do it, but it also gave Zhou Shu a hint that if Nu Wa Shi could do it, his talent should also be able to play a role in this aspect.


    But he was a little puzzled, "Not presumptuous is already a quasi-sage, can we still use the Nuwa stone to become a holy?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200112100943561 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3501: Good day

    Lin Qingjue paused, shook his head and said, "What he gets is only part of it, and he should not be able to do it, but auxiliary cultivation is still okay. For example, training the wheel of life in the Nuwa Stone is definitely better than practicing himself. "


    Zhou Shu understood something, "Brother Lin meant, isn''t it arrogant..."


    "Ok."


    Lin Qingjue nodded seriously, "Maybe there was an accident during the cultivation process, which made the part that was not presumptuous get trapped in the N��wa stone and could not come out. Generally speaking, the practice of N��wa stone can only last for half a month. Or so, long time is easy to cause damage, and the soul bridge is so important, I think... at most three or five days to return to the body."


    Zhou Shu fell into deep thought, a little hard to understand.


    The deduction is not real after all, but this N��wa stone truly puts the power or soul into it and allows it to be perfected.


    From this point of view, Nuwa Stone seems to be a bit higher than the deduction calculation, but isn''t it also reminding myself that my talent can also do this?


    Lin Qingjue explained, "Brother Zhou may not understand. Although the bridge of souls is inextricably linked, it is different from the spirit of the soul, etc., and the spirit of the soul can be separated. If a part of the soul is lost, it can still retain the will and perception. Around, but the bridge of the soul does not work. It is a bridge connecting the quasi-sage and everything. Every part is indispensable. As long as any point is lost, the quasi-sage will instantly lose contact with everything, and no longer have any perception, his body It''s also in it."


    "It is true that it is not presumptuous."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, the soul and body were there, but lost all perception, unable to judge the surroundings and unable to use power and body. The movement of knocking on the wooden fish was about the movement before the bridge of soul was trapped. Down.


    Lin Qingjue said slowly, "That''s probably it, the bridge of souls that is not arrogant may still be in the Nuwa Rock."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Can''t he come out by himself?"


    Lin Qingjue frowned, "Of course, I can''t come out by myself. Who would dare to use N��wa stone to temper the soul or even the bridge of soul? As long as you understand the N��wa stone, it is not difficult to let the bridge of soul come out by yourself, but it is obviously not arrogant. There is an accident, otherwise it won��t be so long."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, and said in surprise, "It''s been almost 30 years. After such a long time, you won''t hammer the bridge of souls, right?"


    Lin Qingjue thought for a few moments, "It''s hard to say, but most of the quasi-sages are prepared and will not cause much harm. They have to change to ordinary practitioners and put the spirits in the Nuwa Stone for so long. I don��t know who I really is, it��s not weird to fight."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Cultivating with N��wa stone is actually very dangerous."


    The soul that has been tempered by the Nuwa Stone has evolved into another self-will, which is a bit scary.


    Lin Qingjue shook his head, "I can''t say that. After understanding the truth of N��wa stone, most practitioners can''t make mistakes. Unless there is a rare accident, many people in Kunlun have used N��wa stone. , But there were only two incidents, and the proportion was very small. If you start from the Xuanhuang Realm, it would be even smaller, one percent. Compared to the Nuwa Stone, the benefits can be ignored."


    "It''s the same situation as not, is there?"


    Zhou Shu realized something and stared at Lin Qingjue.


    Lin Qingjue knocked on Muyu and nodded, "It''s exactly the same, but it''s not so long, only about two months."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It seems that Brother Lin already has a solution."


    Lin Qingjue was very calm, "Yes, Kunlun had a countermeasure for this. Although Kunlun did not have the Nuwa stone long ago, this heritage has been preserved, and I just learned it. I can help the soul of the unreasonable. Qiao is free from the Nvwa Stone, but the question is, if I do this, will I give the Nvwa Stone to me? If he doesn''t give it, why should I do this?"


    "This is indeed a problem."


    Zhou Shu followed and nodded, "What about taking the N��wa stone away and not letting out the bridge of unreasonable souls?"


    Lin Qingjue hesitated, "I am afraid that the Nvwa stone will no longer be used. It is impossible to put the power of two different practitioners at the same time."


    "Dilemma."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s a pity that there is no bridge of soul and we can''t negotiate now. Otherwise, we can discuss with him first, save him and then take away the Nuwa stone. It would be the best of both worlds."


    Lin Qingjue knocked on the wooden fish, a little messy, very embarrassed.


    The N��wa stone that I wanted to take away was useless, but it might not be available if I saved someone, so calm as he is, it is inevitable that I will feel restless.


    By the way, in the past, this kind of messy Kunlun drum sound has long aroused the vigilance of meditation in the temple, but not now, because Zhou Shu is here, he who first understood the cause and effect at first, confuses the meditation. Of course, the perception is no longer difficult.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Lin Qingjue said slowly, "It''s not enough to discuss, but you can''t look at it like this."


    "I have the same idea, no matter what, go and see the situation first."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Maybe when you get there, there is a way and not to say a few words, Brother Lin doesn''t have to worry about it anymore."


    "It''s unlikely, but give it a try."


    Lin Qingjue nodded, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, "Thank you, Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Thank me for what?"


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "For you, it''s definitely better not to come out rashly. After all, the few things you want to do will fall on him, but you didn''t persuade or force me, so just do it. , Shouldn''t I thank you?"


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "Brother Lin joked, it''s your business whether you do it or not. What reason do I have to force you to persuade you because of my interests? You really regard me as the emperor, even if you are a human The emperor will not let people do things they don''t want to do."


    "If you think so, others don''t. In the eyes of many people, it is natural for others to obey themselves."


    Lin Qingjue smiled, and then thought of something, "Brother Zhou, are you sure to take me to the place where I am not foolish? Xiao Leiyin Temple, just now you said that it took a lot of energy to go in. Now there is more I am afraid it will be difficult."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "It was difficult to go for the first time, but it''s not difficult anymore."


    Lin Qingjue seemed to realize something, and said with a smile, "Today is different from yesterday. Brother Zhou is impressive every day, let''s go."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu stood up and said, "This time I should go in with Xu Ran and others. Are you okay?"


    Lin Qing absolutely nodded without hesitation, "What''s the matter, I have already received certain news, and I don''t need to care about the exposure of my identity. Anyway, I will leave soon. Of course, Brother Zhou doesn''t say the best."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''ll just say that you are a master outside the world, anyway, you really are."


    Lin Qing stood still and couldn''t help but said, "I''m an expert, not a bereaved dog."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "Brother Lin, don''t think again about this kind of frustrating remark. I believe that Kunlun''s good day will come soon."


    "hope so."


    Lin Qingjue looked forward and nodded gently.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200112100943561 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3502: Came in

    Little Leiyin Temple.


    Seeing Zhou Shu and Lin Qingjue who appeared in front of him, Xu Ran showed a slight surprise and raised his hand, "Brother Zhou is here."


    He was just surprised, but Guan Jiu couldn''t help it, "City Lord Zhou, why did you bring an outsider over?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said with a smile, "This is not an outsider, but a close friend of mine for thousands of years, and he may be able to lift the prohibition of unreasonableness."


    "Remove the unreasonable restriction?"


    Guan Jiu was startled and then suspicious, then sneered, "Rely on a monk?"


    Xu Ran waved his hand and walked out a few steps, "I have seen this fellow Taoist. I am Xu Ran. He is Guan Jiu. He said nothing. Please don''t blame the fellow Taoist."


    Lin Qingjue raised his hand in return and said calmly, "Lin Qingjue, I have seen Taoyou Xu and Taoyou Guan. I am not meditation underneath. This appearance will not be used again after today."


    Xu Ran looked at him, seemingly thoughtful, "Forgive me to ask, Fellow Lin came to Wunian City a hundred years ago, and has been practicing in Tanlin Temple all the time?"


    Lin Qingjue''s face changed slightly, and he nodded, "Daoyou Xu is right."


    "Well, I''ll talk about the gossip later."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled, "Go to Huayuefeng first, don''t waste time, Brother Xu, are you two people or three on your side?"


    Guan Jiu realized something, his eyes lit up, "Can I go too?"


    Xu Ran looked at Zhou Shu and then at Lin Qingjue, and seemed to understand something, "The city lord can now lead people through the Swastika Formation? Ha ha, Dao Fa has improved in such a short time, which really impresses me. ."


    The title suddenly changed from Brother Zhou to City Lord, which was obviously dissatisfied.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t talk about bringing people here in advance. If you can bring people in and out before you don''t bring yourself, then it''s a bit unreasonable.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and said warmly, "Don''t get me wrong, Brother Xu, I didn''t have the ability to bring people in and out before, otherwise I would go to Huayue Peak with Brother Xu. Now I can bring people in and out, all because of the last time Xiao Leiyin Temple The line has made a little progress."


    Guan Jiuyi looked astonished, "It was only seven days last time, did you understand the big sun **** pattern?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s not an understanding, just a little insight."


    "Unbelievable."


    Xu Ran lightly breathed a sigh of relief and smiled and said, "I''m sorry, Brother Zhou, let''s go, just me and Guan Jiu, and Zen Master Heidou stay here. If something happens, I can take care of one or two."


    "Ok."


    Several people quickly went down the mountain and headed to Huayue Peak.


    Huayue Peak, shrouded in golden light, was like a closed and solid prison, and it seemed that no cracks could be found.


    But when Zhou Shu walked to the front, everything changed. The prison automatically opened a passage. Although it was not big, it was enough for one person to pass through. Xu Ran walked at the end, sensing the surrounding people who were close at hand but did not commit the crime. The power of cause and effect can''t help but secretly break.


    Zhou Shu was too strong to be able to open such a channel on the big sun **** pattern, and many quasi-sages could not do it.


    What''s more frightening is that Zhou Shu found a way to crack it in just seven days.


    "There is no need to hide your breath anymore."


    Before Zhou Shu finished speaking, there were two roars, shaking the sky, and several people were all startled.


    Guan Jiu erected the shield in an instant, blocking Xu Ran''s body, Xu Ran waved his hand to let him go, Lin Qingjue stared at the distance and muttered in a low voice, "It sounds familiar..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You should have seen a lot before ascending, most of the Zen Gates in the west have these, but the bloodline and realm are different."


    Lin Qingjue paused and sighed, "Don''t mention those things back then."


    Lin Qingjue must have participated in the destruction of Zen in Xihe Prefecture, but who would have thought that he would become a monk in the heavens.


    Soon, two giant beasts appeared in front of several people.


    Feeling the power of the sacred beast, Guan Jiu''s heart was shocked, and he calmed down, "I will leave this blue elephant to me."


    "No need to."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and flew in front of the giant beast in a blink of an eye.


    When the enemy met, he was extremely jealous, and the blue elephant Jin Peng rushed over, with the power of shaking the sky and the earth.


    However, after the collision, the smoke and dust dissipated, and the two sacred beasts disappeared, leaving only one pagoda on the spot, firmly nailed to the ground.


    Xu Ran shook his head slightly, and said slowly, "I didn''t see it with my own eyes, and I can''t believe it. This Heavenly King Tower seems to be made by Brother Zhou himself. It is worse than anyone else, so it is better to take it. stop."


    "The Dao is good, anyone can use it smoothly."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "When I find the Sky Tower, Brother Xu will understand its benefits better."


    Lin Qingjue stared at the pagoda, as if thinking of something, glanced at Zhou Shu, but did not speak.


    Without the beast, I was looking for trouble, and I knew the road easily, and I soon arrived at the nameless palace where I was not.


    Guan Jiu glanced at him, "It looks very ordinary, don''t you live in such a place..."


    Before he finished speaking, his body shook suddenly. If it weren''t for Xu Ran to stabilize at the back, I''m afraid he would fall down immediately. Looking at his face carefully, there were big beads of sweat coming out of panic.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don''t look at the lion head carefully, I reminded it before."


    "Lion head?"


    Xu Ran stared at him, but he trembled slightly, retreated a few steps, and hurriedly stood firmly, and paused, "The coercion in this lion head is probably much stronger than the two divine beasts combined. It''s really hard to get close."


    Lin Qingjue said slowly, "Most Zen disciples use the incarnations of divine beasts to manifest themselves. The lion is the one that uses it the most. There must be an unreasonable will in it.


    When Guan Jiu came back to his senses, he felt a little confused, "Friend Lin, why are you all right?"


    Lin Qingjue said calmly, "I didn''t watch it, and my sect and Zen sect have been fighting for a long time, and I have a certain immunity to the Zen sect."


    Guan Jiu groaned, "It''s rare, Lin Daoyou is just a big Luo Jinxian, but he can restrain this Zen power, face the crisis several times without fear, hey, much better than me, Lin Daoyou and your sect , I admire them all."


    "Friends of Taoism look at me too high."


    Lin Qingjue looked as usual and shook her head.


    "Okay, now is not the time to gossip."


    Xu Ran scolded and turned to Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, this gate also has a mystery. It seems to be a bit stronger than the big sun **** outside. If opening the gate is really troublesome, it doesn''t matter if you don''t enter Guan Jiu, outside. It also needs someone to take care of it."


    Guan Jiu is stuck Ran brother, you can''t do this, don''t go in at the door, do you want to die me in a hurry. "


    Xu Ran said faintly, "If you have less nonsense, you will not be anxious, and your mind will be calm and calm."


    "I can''t speak anymore, just curious..."


    Guan Jiu shook his head helplessly, stepped back to Xu Ran, tightened his lips, and made a gesture of shutting his mouth.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It is a bit troublesome to pass Belden, but it is not a problem. Just wait for a few people."


    Walked to the door, meditated for a few breaths, and gently pushed, the seemingly unbreakable door slowly opened.


    Guan Jiu craned his neck and looked over, he immediately stagnated, dumbfounded.


    "It''s really not arrogant!"


    (PS: Thank you fans204 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3503: Coercion

    A few people walked into the hall and looked at it without presumptuousness. Most of them looked surprised.


    "It must be banned."


    If Xu Ran realized something, "If Master Buwang is sane, we will never allow us to look at him like this."


    Guan Jiu looked up and down, and couldn''t help but tsk, "Although it has been banned, this power is not less than that. Leiyin Temple''s great majestic Zen practice is truly well-known. We practitioners face this kind of deterrence born from cause and effect. At that time, there is almost no resistance...Speaking of which, this is the first time I perceive him at such a close distance. I used to be far away."


    "Don''t be too presumptuous, Guan Jiu."


    Xu Ran frowned, "Master Buwang is only temporarily banned. You are so disrespectful."


    Guan Jiu quickly retracted his gaze, "Isn''t this a rare opportunity? Besides, he doesn''t know."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Looking at your appearance, you seem to have realized something, Fellow Guan Daoist."


    Guan Jiu spread his hands, "Nothing, causal fate or something, I have the most headache."


    Xu Ran looked at Lin Qingjue, who had been silent, "Friend Lin Dao, what are you looking at?"


    "Look at the reason."


    Lin Qingjue paused, turned to Zhou Shu, and sighed, "Brother Zhou, you didn''t tell me before that there are two Nuwa stones here."


    "Two yuan?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, and soon understood something, "That base is also a Nuwa stone?"


    "Not bad."


    Lin Qingjue looked at Muyu and slowly said, "I roughly know the reason."


    "Nuwa Stone?"


    "Two yuan?"


    Xu Ran and Guan Jiu came over with surprise on their faces, "What are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Brother Xu, it''s a bit laborious to explain this matter. Simply put, Brother Lin and I suspected that they were banned by Nuwa Stone, that is, this wooden fish. Let''s listen to what Brother Lin said. "


    Xu Ran nodded slightly, "Okay."


    Lin Qingjue thought for a while and said, "I said before that it is possible to use N��wa stone to temper the bridge of soul, but I can''t figure out why he is trapped in the stone of N��wa, and the bridge of soul cannot come out. But now it seems that the reason lies in another Nvwa stone."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Can''t two Nuwa stones be used together?"


    Lin Qingjue shook his head, "It''s not that it can''t, but it can''t be simply superimposed. The usage of two Nuwa stones is different from the usage of one."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "He has always used one piece for his practice, thinking that using two pieces will be the same, the effect will be better, but the result is not like this, because of the wrong usage, his own soul bridge is trapped inside."


    Lin Qingjue nodded, "Exactly."


    Xu Ran seemed to think thoughtfully, "Is the Nvwa stone a magic weapon to assist the quasi-sages in their cultivation?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Lin Qingjue, and said in a deep voice, "Well, quite a good treasure, it is also the purpose of Brother Lin''s trip. The Nuwa Stone was originally from their sect, but it has been in the hands of the sect all these years, but I I thought there was only one piece, but I didn''t expect it to have two."


    Xu Ran paused, "In other words, is Daoyou Lin able to lift the prohibition of Master Buwang?"


    Lin Qingjue hesitated for a few breaths before nodding, "It should be possible."


    Guan Jiuxi said, "That''s all right, lift the ban, don''t let it go, everyone is happy."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Friend Guan, that''s not everyone''s joy."


    "Guan Jiu, don''t talk nonsense."


    Xu Ran whispered and slowly said, "The condition for Lin Daoyou to help Master Buwang lift the restriction is to take away the Nuwa stone, right?"


    Lin Qingjue nodded, "Yes."


    Xu Ran turned to Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou hopes that Master Buwang will help you obtain the Evil Sword. In addition, the small things such as trespassing into the Xiaoleiyin Temple and obtaining the diamond prongs will be wiped out..."


    Zhou Shu didn��t wait for him to finish, so he continued, ��Brother Xu hopes to take back the Sky Tower from the place where he is not presumptuous, and continue to cooperate with the Xu family. Everyone has their own needs, but the problem lies here. Will it let everyone achieve their wishes? As the city lord of Wunian City, Buliu is of course the strongest person in Wunian City. After he lifts the ban, it is not difficult to do what he wants, and of course he does not want to do anything. So it��s best to let him agree to our request first, but now he hasn��t made any promises, and has no chance to do so. Everything is just our wishful thinking.��


    Lin Qingjue said suddenly, "Then let him promise."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Brother Lin, can you communicate with Budva? Didn''t it mean you can''t?"


    Lin Qingjue pointed to the base under the wooden fish, "If there is only one N��wa stone, no one can get in, but now there are two, and it is obvious that you don''t know how to use it, then you can use another N��wa stone to talk to him. communicate with."


    Guan Jiu said suddenly, "Let him make a promise, and then lift the ban to let him out, I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Lin Qing doubted, "Why not?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Xu Ran said slowly, "For me personally, lifting the ban is more important than anything else. If you don''t get out, the city of Xiancheng may be taken away. Tens of thousands of years of hard work are definitely better than these magic weapons. There is nothing wrong with agreeing to these requirements. , But the problem is not a master of unreasonableness. With the disposition of a master of unreasonableness, he will never make any promises under intimidation."


    Lin Qingjue''s expression condensed slightly, "Isn''t this being coerced? I didn''t harm him because he was trapped."


    Xu Ran sighed slightly, "I know that it was not you who caused the damage, but the fact is that you intend to use rescue him as a condition and ask him to agree to your request. This is not a coercion, nor is it a normal transaction? Although it is not wrong to do so. The master has more benefits, but he is not a person who weighs his interests. He is meditation or a quasi-sage.


    Guan Jiu nodded and said in a deep voice, "Our Xu family has been dealing with Buvain for tens of thousands of years, and we must know him better than you. It is better if you don��t communicate. If you really want to go in and negotiate, the result will definitely not It will be better."


    Lin Qingjue paused, looking at Zhou Shu, "What do you think of Brother Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu groaned for a few breaths and sighed, "Brother Xu and the others make sense. It is really difficult to make promises under such circumstances if they are not presumptuous. Even if they reluctantly do it, they will probably have to go back."


    Lin Qingjue nodded lightly and said calmly, "Then don''t come out."


    For a while, the atmosphere was stagnant.


    Guan Jiu hesitated, "Brother Ran, if we know the reason for not being trapped, we can also find a way, not necessarily..."


    "Guan JiuWhat are you talking about?!"


    Xu Ran''s face suddenly changed, unlike the previous reprimand, his tone was unprecedentedly heavy, almost shouting.


    Guan Jiu''s heart was shocked. He had never seen Xu Ran so angry, and knew that he had said something wrong, so he quickly said, "I just said it casually, but don''t care about it, brother, don''t take it to your heart, I''m sorry. "


    Zhou Shu''s face sank, and he was very unhappy, "Brother Xu, is this just coercion?"


    Xu Ran nodded, "Our fault will be dealt with by family law, but let me go back to Xu''s house and punish it later."


    "Brother Zhou, it''s okay."


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "They can find other people as much as possible, and it is their ability to find that."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200112100943561 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3504: Cause and effect

    Xu Ran smiled and said slowly, "Friend Lin said and laughed. We only knew the name Nuwa Stone until today. How can we find someone who can use it? Let alone save people through Nuwa Stone. , Such a person, we don''t know anyone except Lin Daoyou."


    Lin Qingjue paused, "I am not the only one who can save or not, but it is hard to say whether it can last so long."


    Xu Ran stagnated, "Friend Lin Daoist meant, Master Buwang is in danger in it?"


    Lin Qingjue calmly said, "Danger is not dangerous, only he can feel it. I can only say that this situation is very rare, it may be the first time in the sky, and no one knows what will happen."


    "It seems that things shouldn''t be too late."


    Xu Ran nodded lightly, thought for a few breaths, and said in a deep voice, "Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "What''s wrong, Brother Xu?"


    Xu Ran slowly said, "We can''t get here without Brother Zhou. If we want to influence both of you to make a decision, it shouldn��t be right. Now I��ve said everything I can say, and then Brother Zhou will decide what to do. What I can say is that no matter what Brother Zhou does, I am willing to follow Xu Ran, even if it is against Master Buwang, that doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "Why did Brother Xu say this?"


    Xu Ran was very calm, even with a smile, "It''s okay. I told Brother Zhou a long time ago that I personally would like to form an alliance with Xianshucheng and advance and retreat together. In that case, it is strange to follow the opinions of allies."


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths, "Fine."


    Xu Ran did say about forming an alliance, but the same sentence at that time was completely different from what he said now. At this time, he is willing to support Zhou Shu, even if he does not hesitate to be an enemy, then Zhou Shu will regard Xu Ran as a true ally and also Take into account his interests.


    Make sure Xu Ran is on his side this time, and things have become easier.


    Lin Qingjue still stood there calmly, as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Brother Lin, you save people first, and I will help you get the Nuwa Stone, and then safely send you out of Wunian City. After that, if anything happens in Wunian City, you don��t need to participate. how is it?"


    "Brother Zhou, how could it be possible?"


    Lin Qingjue looked at him and said slowly, "If he is not arrogant, he will soon be able to adapt to the bridge of souls returned. I believe this time will not exceed 100 breaths. In such a short time, how can you let me leave? Wunian City? This city belongs to him. If he has the heart to prevent anyone from leaving, even the quasi-sage cannot leave."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, I can do it."


    Lin Qingjue pondered for a few breaths, and shook his head, "Okay, if you can do it, but what do you do afterwards? If you want to run away, you won''t get victory over evil. You, Brother Zhou, it��s not the work of the monks of my generation that put you in distress because of me."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Compared with the danger that I may fall into, I think your sect is more important. It doesn��t matter if I lose a chance to win the evil, but if you don��t take the Nuwa stone now, your sect You may never get the Nuwa Stone, which is really a pity for you."


    Lin Qingjue''s figure trembles slightly, and said calmly, "Do you really think so?"


    "Thousands of years ago, I told you the answer. You, your sect and the will you insist on is something I appreciate but cannot do, but it is indispensable in the heavens. I don��t want Seeing your sect withered, and," Zhou Shu hesitated for a moment, and said with a wry smile, "This is a kind of compensation. I should swallow the fruit by myself for the cause I made in the past. This is certain."


    Lin Qingjue looked puzzled, "What cause and effect, what did you do back then? Why don''t I remember?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I don''t remember the best. In short, you don''t need to worry about things here, just concentrate on Gu Zongmen."


    Lin Qingjue has ascended, and Zhou Shu understands very clearly what happened to the Xuanhuang World.


    Yunli was able to destroy Kunlun Mountain later. Although Kunlun took the initiative to avoid it, it has a lot to do with Zhou Shu.


    Before Zhou Shufei ascended, he gave Kunlun a method of refining fake fairy qi. After doing this, he expected the result afterwards. At least in a few hundred years or more, he would There are many disciples in Kunlun who have embarked on the wrong path of cultivation, and several or more elders have failed to overcome the catastrophe, and Kunlun will decline for a long time because of this.


    ����In the news brought by Hao Ruoyan and Yuan Heyin, these things actually happened.


    In the past, he put Kunlun in a dangerous situation, but now he can help Kunlun, which of course is a kind of compensation.


    The Xuanhuang Realm needs Kunlun, and the current heavens also need it.


    But what I want to say is that Zhou Shu will not regret it. If you have done it, you have done it. There is no regret, and Kunlun is also destined to suffer such a catastrophe. What Kunlun did to the Xuanhuang World and the Heyin Sect before, let them get This calamity is also causal and cannot be avoided.


    "Brother Zhou, what can I say about you like this."


    Lin Qing was absolutely determined, and said slowly, "Okay, can I start now?"


    "Wait a minute, take this."


    Zhou Shu took out a teleportation stone and handed it over, "After the bridge of souls that are sure to leave N��wa stone, you will use this to take the N��wa stone and leave. When you arrive outside the Xiaoleiyin Temple, I will pick you up and leave Wunian City. , The whole process will never exceed 100 breaths. If it is faster, it may be possible to achieve a dozen breaths."


    "I''ve seen this before, yes..."


    Lin Qingjue''s eyes lit up and she suddenly realized, "I see, Brother Zhou."


    He also came from the Xuanhuang Realm, how could he not know the Tongtian Tower?


    The Heyin Party''s research on the Teleportation Array is leading in the Xuanhuang Realm, and the same is true in the heavens. If Zhou Shu carried the Teleportation Array with him, he could indeed be safely sent out, and the doubt in his heart completely disappeared.


    Of course, he also knew that Zhou Shu took out the teleportation stone after he agreed, which was also a test for him.


    Xu Ran looked at the teleportation stone and took it for granted. This is indeed the best way to leave Xiaoleiyin Temple. Even if he doesn''t wake up, he can''t stop it, but he still doesn''t understand what should happen after he walks out of Xiaoleiyin Temple? This teleportation stone can only transmit a distance of 100,000 miles But Wuniancheng has tens of millions of miles. Even if you go out, you will be in Wuniancheng, and under the control of unreasonable control, how can you leave? Wu Niancheng?


    Do you rely on that flying boat to break out?


    It might be possible if Zhou Shu was inside, but Zhou Shu obviously had no idea of ??going out with Lin Qingjue.


    It seems that Zhou Shu still has many secrets.


    And what kind of sect was Lin Qingjue, why didn''t he have any impression?


    Putting his thoughts away, he glanced at Guan Jiu next to him. Guan Jiu is much more honest now, but why did he be stupid before? And it''s not the first time. I have pulled back several times, and it is almost a bad thing, which has caused me to make a firm statement again and again. It has come to a situation where I must stand by Zhou Shu''s side and there is no retreat.


    Misfortune comes with blessings, and blessing comes with misfortunes.


    (PS: Thank you fans204 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3505: Bring it

    Did not say much, and started working soon.


    Zhou Shu repeated the old technique and used Shu''s strength to dig a channel to bring the Nuwa Stone to the edge of the absolute realm.


    As long as Lin Qingjue takes out the bridge of souls in N��wa stone, Zhou Shu can take out N��wa stone from the absolute realm. He did not do this before because he still scruples about N��wa stone and N��wa stone. With a decision and no worries, it is not difficult to divide the absolute realm of unreliable use with all your strength.


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "It''s okay, Brother Lin."


    Lin Qingjue nodded, walked to the side of the Nuwa Rock, and looked at it for a few breaths. A blue light suddenly appeared from his sleeve and slowly covered the Nuwa Rock. "Depending on the situation, maybe three hours may be longer. I will Will remind you."


    After speaking, he closed his eyes.


    Zhou Shu stood behind him, smiling at Xu Ran Guan Jiu, "It''s going to be a while."


    Xu Ran was calm, "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "In fact, Brother Xu can go out now. As long as I don''t mention you, I won''t know that you have been here. As for the sky tower, Brother Xu can figure it out slowly, not in a hurry."


    Xu Ran frowned, "Brother Zhou''s words are wrong. He has been here before. It''s not enough to deny it. I won''t leave."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "Then I won''t talk about it."


    Xu Ran paused and said slowly, "Brother Zhou actually doesn''t need to test anymore. I have decided. As an ally, we must share weal and woe."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked at Lin Qingjue silently, and stopped speaking.


    Lin Qingjue''s operations were all performed in Shu Zhili''s passage, and Zhou Shu could see clearly.


    Lin Qingjue��s power is a bit weird. It seems that the power of immortality is not. It is impossible to specify the power of the law, but it is not a fusion of the power of the law. It is like cutting a dozen or more different powers into pieces. The fragments of the law of different shapes and different qualities are then spliced ??together. The fragments are interlaced without affecting each other, forming an extremely complex chain structure. There is no law to be found. Each chain is different. Zhou Shu is also hard to tell.


    If you can��t find the distribution rule, you can��t take a shortcut. Zhou Shu can copy it in the sea of ??knowledge, but it obviously takes a long time. To reorganize it or simulate new changes, it��s not that Zhou Shu can now Did it.


    Kunlun''s secret technique does have its own uniqueness.


    It''s like a tens of millions of password strings, except the owner, no one else can decrypt it.


    This is the result of Kunlun��s hundreds of thousands of years of accumulation. Although it cannot be said to be particularly advanced, it is not something other sects can do. It is useless to rely on the realm of cultivation. An ordinary disciple of Kunlun uses this method. May be better than the quasi-sage.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, not planning to work **** this.


    Kunlun things can be learned, but things that belong exclusively to Kunlun disciples may not have much benefit if they are strenuous to learn. It is not what Zhou Shu wants to spend a lot of space and energy on the knowledge sea.


    More than two hours later.


    Lin Qingjue said suddenly, "Brother Zhou, I''ll be well soon."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Brother Lin, it seems to be going well, are you okay? Have you communicated with him?"


    Lin Qingjue shook his head, "No communication, he is indeed smart. Although he was pressed by another Nvwa stone and could not get out, he found a gap in the Nvwa stone, so he was not beaten all the time, and the bridge of souls was hardly affected. Damage, but this is not necessarily a good thing. After he comes out, he can return to normal at most ten breaths."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few breaths and said indifferently, "That''s enough, you can''t take two breaths when you go out, and leaving Wuniancheng is also fast."


    Lin Qingjue paused, without saying anything, "After 30 breaths, I will let him out. Are you ready?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Xu Ran and Guan Jiu, they also nodded, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Okay."


    Thirty breaths passed quickly.


    The Absolute Realm suddenly oscillated, like a tide, one after another.


    At the same time, Zhou Shu also activated, the majestic Shu Zhili in the channel violently contracted into a ball, and then popped out, and the moment it popped out, it happened to be the gap period of the absolute domain shock, and it broke through.


    Nuwa Stone, along with Lin Qingjue, was pushed back by this strong force and kept backing up until he stopped by the door.


    At this point, he has temporarily left the control of the absolute domain.


    Zhou Shu loosened his heart and looked at him with all his attention.


    However, after taking a few breaths, I woke up without presumptuously, and apparently noticed the abnormality, my eyes flashed, and the absolute field of the whole body immediately followed with a solid golden light. The light was turbulent and unstoppable. The palace was illuminated very brightly, leaving no gap.


    The arrogant figure grows taller in the light, like a golden Buddha.


    Perceiving the karma and Zen power in the golden light, Zhou Shu''s brows clenched. This is too fast.


    Xu Ran and Guan Jiu, who were further away, immediately propped up the shields.


    "Bring it!"


    He stretched out his hand without rash.


    With the palm facing forward, the golden light is shining, and there is rigidity in the softness. It is the unique knowledge of Leiyin Temple, the palm of the Buddha.


    Looking in that direction, it seems to be heading towards Zhou Shu.


    When Zhou Shu noticed something, his mind was shocked. The palm of the Buddha was not directed at him, but behind him.


    Lin Qing never left!


    He leaned against the door, didn''t even hold the teleportation stone in his hand, and was struggling to resist the invasion of the absolute realm. It seemed painful, but his eyes were firm, and perhaps, there was some confusion.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to think, Shu Zhili turned into a big shield, facing the Buddha''s palm.


    boom!


    As soon as the big shield touched the palm of the Buddha, it split and broke into several pieces.


    But the speed of the Buddha''s palm remained unchanged, and he continued to grasp Lin Qingjue.


    Zhou Shu''s thoughts moved, and the force was born according to his heart. In an instant, another big shield appeared, blocking the palm of the Buddha.


    boom!


    This side was also not blocked, it was broken into several pieces, but the castration of the Buddha''s palm was slightly weaker.


    A faint surprise flashed in Bu Yi''s eyes.


    Zhou Shu seized this weakening moment, and three large shields appeared one after another, with different colors and thicknesses, still blocking the front of the Buddha''s palm.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Three times in a row, there seemed to be a sneer.


    The palm of the Buddha is more solid, and the light of Zen continues to flow on it, majestic and magnificent, breaking shields like broken bamboo, and moving forward.


    Whoosh!


    In the golden light of the sky, two brilliant rainbows flew out suddenly. The green rainbow was a long spear, and the red rainbow was a long knife and came first.


    The long sword came laterally and was slashing at the finger of the Buddha''s palm, sparks flew in all directions.


    The long spear was aimed at the palm, and the tip of the spear flashed suddenly, and it was directly passed through. Most of the tip of the spear was nailed to the palm, shaking slightly.


    The palm of the Buddha stopped, and with a grip and a shot, the long knife burst immediately, and the long spear was squeezed out.


    After solving the chase, the palm of the Buddha immediately turned back, still facing Zhou Shu, the golden light was solid, as before.


    However, this gap is a bit long. Zhou Shu has already stood in front of the Buddha''s palm, his whole body is shown in bronze, and the brilliance is transpiring on it, and the brilliance is flowing like a star river hanging upside down. Judging from the momentum, it is not much worse than the Buddha''s palm.


    (PS: Thank you Bohai for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3506: Just admit it

    The palm of the Great Fan Buddha lingered for a while, and immediately grasped it.


    The overwhelming golden light flooded Zhou Shu in an instant.


    Not far away, Xu Ran couldn''t hold back anymore and let out a stern exclamation, while Guan Jiu next to him closed his eyes, but turned his head away. On the one hand, the light is indeed dazzling, and on the other hand, The miserable situation is unbearable, ����A Hunyuan Golden Immortal, facing the Quasi-Sage''s thunder and rage, even Zhou Shu, I am afraid it will be crushed into powder.


    The palms of the Buddha suddenly spread out, turning into rain and flowers, blending into the golden light, and falling down.


    After two short breaths, which seemed to be as long as a hundred years, he noticed something. Guan Jiu slowly turned his head and didn''t dare to look directly. He glanced at it diagonally, and he suddenly stopped, "Ah?!"


    Zhou Shu is still standing in place, although the brilliance of his body is much dimmed, the bronze color of his body is more and more obvious. The whole person looks like a statue, simple and heavy, full of the vicissitudes of the years, and at the same time shows a special Metallic luster, timeless and new.


    "What is this trick?"


    Guan Jiu''s eyes widened and couldn''t help saying.


    Xu Ran gently shook his head, the disappointment in his eyes faded away, replaced by excitement, but always the same as surprise, "I don''t know, but I know that he can block the unreasonable, even if there is no Taoist implement."


    When he didn''t take that palm, he was disappointed and even desperate. Finally, he waited for the opportunity and decided to stand aside with Zhou Shu. But if Zhou Shu was beaten to death by him, wouldn''t it be his past plan? In vain? Fortunately, this result did not happen, Zhou Shu blocked it, and this strengthened his idea of ??an alliance with Zhou Shu.


    After not taking back the palm of the Buddha, he glanced at a few people and closed his eyes without saying a word.


    "This����"


    Guan Jiu was stunned. Before he could speak, Xu Ran stood up and raised his hand to salute, "Master, I would have taken the liberty of entering Xiaoleiyin Temple without authorization, sorry, but I am really waiting to help the master. , Especially the City Lord Zhou Shuzhou over there and Fellow Lin Daoist. Without them, the master is still trapped in that Nuwa stone and cannot get out."


    Zhou Shu followed up and raised his hand, "Don''t be arrogant to the city lord, you don''t have to be grateful, everyone has their own wishes.


    Xu Ran stagnated, "Brother Zhou, you..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "There was Brother Laoxu just now, thank you, we will talk about it later."


    He stepped back a few steps and walked to Lin Qingjue''s side, his face darkened, "Brother Lin, why didn''t you leave?"


    Lin Qingjue paused and shook his head, "To be honest, I don''t know why I didn''t leave."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, seeming to understand something, and said slowly, "It may be more trouble if you don''t leave."


    Lin Qingjue laughed, "Of course I know the consequences. I have considered these hundreds of times before. I had planned to leave after receiving Nuwashi. But when I saw you just now, I suddenly couldn''t walk. I still don��t understand why I didn��t leave. In fact, I changed the past and left without hesitation. For the sake of the sect, I don��t even want my own life, so how can I care about yours."


    Zhou Shu paused, his heart gradually became clear, and then he smiled, "Then how do you feel now?"


    Lin Qingjue''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said slowly, "Fuzzy and excited, but to be honest, this feeling is really good, although I can''t fight with you, but standing here, there is a strange feeling, unprecedented... It��s strange that I��ve never been so happy. Even if Nuwa Rock will be snatched away soon, people may not survive, but I still feel very comfortable.��


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said, "I understand."


    Lin Qingjue was a little puzzled, "I don''t understand it myself, but you do?"


    Xu Ran suddenly said, "Actually, I also understand."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Haha, I also think you will understand that you two might be good friends."


    Lin Qingjue looked at Xu Ran and Zhou Shu again, becoming more confused, "Why do you all understand?"


    "Because you are the first time, and we have had many times, but we''ll talk about it later," Zhou Shu turned around and said calmly, "Brother Lin, you can go now, and I will look for you again when I go out."


    "Yes, you leave, Nuwa Stone is the reward you deserve, and no one can take it away."


    Xu Ran walked over quickly and stood beside Zhou Shu. Guan Jiu did the same. Although his eyes hesitated, his movements were not slow at all.


    "What the first time?"


    Lin Qingjue looked at them and quickly drove away the distracting thoughts in his heart. Without hesitation, he nodded and activated the teleportation stone.


    Suddenly, Lin Qingjue disappeared, and of course the two Nuwa Stones were also taken away. At this time, Buxu also opened his eyes.


    Looking at the three of them, he said slowly, "City Lord Zhou Shu of Xianshu City, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I am Zhou Shu."


    No foolish expression was indifferent, "Zhou Shu, this is the second time you broke into Xiaoleiyin Temple, you broke into Arhat Hall, trapped my guardian beast, took away my vajra prongs, and just passed Nuwa Stone again. , And when you first came, you were so disrespectful to me and did your best, right?"


    Zhou Shu paused, understanding the reason why Buliu closed his eyes and remained silent.


    In this short dozens of breaths, Buwang has already understood the ins and outs of their coming here. I am afraid that Zhou Shu��s provocative words before have been remembered by Buwang. He deserves to be the city lord who controls everything, even if not for a long time. Regardless of it, through various retrospective methods, you can also understand the situation of the city of Wu Nian in the past 30 years, no matter the size, it is all clear.


    This somewhat exceeded Zhou Shu''s expectations.


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "I have done all these things, but I don''t think those words are disrespectful."


    Not presumptuous nor looking at him, turned to Xu Ran, "Xu Ran, the black bean who brought you into Xiaoleiyin Temple, is it from your Xu family?"


    Guan Jiu''s face changed slightly, and he quickly said, "Master Buwang, this..."


    Before he finished speaking, there was an extra palm print on his face, and the golden gleam was really beautiful.


    "Now you are called Master Buwang? From entering the door to now I only heard Xu Ran calling like this, you slave and prodigal, have you ever had the slightest respect for me?! No one speaks here. Place, shut up!"


    Guan Jiu covered his face, feeling very depressed for a while, but he was helpless, and he didn''t know how to explain it.


    Xu Ran said solemnly, ��It��s not arrogant to master, it��s his fault that Guan Jiu offends master, but he is not from Xiaoleiyin Temple, and the master shouldn��t do it. Zen Master Heidou is indeed from the Xu family. This time he brought us into the battle. If you make a mistake, the master can drive away, but for tens of thousands of years, he has been diligent in Xiaoleiyin Temple. He has never done anything to apologize to Xiaoleiyin Temple. If the master punishes him indiscriminately and acts ignorantly, the Xu family will not Sit back and watch."


    "Just admit it."


    He nodded slightly, but closed his eyes again, but they opened without a second breath, and the expression in his eyes also changed. The light disappeared, and I didn''t know the details. I saw that the few people were all sluggish, I don''t know. What kind of anger will follow.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3507: The more the better

    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Without presumptuously looking at a few people, his face slowly sank.


    Xu Ran''s expression condensed slightly, and said slowly, "Go? The master meant to forget the past?"


    I waved my hand and said indifferently, "Let''s leave. There are so many things waiting for me in Wunian City. I don''t have time to chat with you dolls. I will find you if I have something to do."


    Guan Jiu, who was covering his face, brightened his eyes, unconsciously showing a lot of joy, bowed and walked back slowly.


    Zhou Shu and Xu Ran didn''t move, but frowned instead, surprisingly in agreement.


    Xu Ran raised his hand and said, "The master manages everything every day, it is really hard, but the younger generation thinks it is better to make things clear now."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Just right."


    Don��t pretend to snorted, ��I��m not big, but I have many hearts and eyes. You think I��m dividing you up, letting you out and then chasing you one by one. If you run away, the monk can��t run away from the temple? I��m not that stingy. It has already passed. If you have to make it clear, then I will give you a quarter of an hour."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Does the city lord really care?"


    "What do you care about, are you talking about the diamond prongs or the Nuwa stone? Or is it your crime of disrespect?"


    Don��t pretend to say, "I have as many diamond prongs as I need. As for the Nuwa stone, it is indeed a good treasure, but it can��t be a Zen treasure. The Buddha nature that has been integrated for thousands of years can no longer help me. Fortunately for me, I don''t care if I lose my life. For that Kunlun disciple, this sentence also applies. You can tell him that I won''t be grateful to him, and I won''t chase him."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, and raised his hand, "I see."


    Do not nod presumptuously, and continue, "Your sin of disrespect, trespassing and slandering, etc., are not forgivable, but Nian Zhizhi did not move the origin of Wu Nian City after you broke through the Arhat Hall, and suppressed the guardian beast without hurting its life. Two points, I won��t pursue them anymore, but you shouldn��t expect to demand anything from me. It��s impossible. At most, I appreciate you a little, just a little.��


    Xu Ran was slightly startled when he heard these words, and Guan Jiu was even more surprised, his eyes straightened.


    They are very clear that they don��t presumptuously advocate self-centeredness. They only see themselves and appreciate other people��s words. Not only in Wuniancheng, they have not said it, but he has not said it in other places. Even in the face of their master, he I wouldn''t say that.


    But I didn''t pretend I saw Zhou Shu today, so I said that I appreciate Zhou Shu.


    In other words, the fight between Buzuo and Zhou Shu just now must have made Buzuo understand something and think that Zhou Shu is different.


    Perhaps this is the reason why I didn''t continue to do it and didn''t continue to pursue it.


    What the **** is that?


    None of them noticed that at the moment of the fight, their perception was completely covered by the power of cause and effect, and there was no way to understand it.


    Zhou Shu seemed very indifferent, "Thank you very much, I never thought about asking the lord to do anything, the most is fair cooperation."


    Do not say indifferently, "Cooperate? Zhou Shu, you took Ou Ting away, presumably the goal this time is the evil sword to overcome evil, I don��t need to cooperate with you in this matter, I don��t care about you, if you want to take it, At the Clean Devil Meeting, grab it by your ability."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "The City Lord definitely hoped that I would take it away, so Le Yinan would not be able to trouble the City Lord."


    Do not snorted, "Why should he trouble me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The city lord has two Nuwa stones. One of his own is from Leiyin Temple, and the other. Isn��t it the reward that Le Yinan gave to the city lord in advance? If the sword of extreme evil is in Le Yinan��s hands If it is lost, the city lord cannot get the sword and cannot be purified, so the reward can naturally be delayed."


    Don��t sluggish, and said coldly, ��It��s just a broken stone, he is willing to give it, I will take it, and the rest is none of my business.


    "The city lord can''t say that, after all, is it right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "It''s better to let the things of the Evil Sword and Nuwa Stone fall on me. Le Yinan will only find me if he finds trouble, he will find Xianshu City, and he will not entangle with the city lord. Wouldn''t it be better if nothing happened?"


    "drink!"


    Suddenly he drank it, King Kong glared, and the rosary shook as if it shook, "You say that, do you think Wu Nian City is afraid of the Holy Fire Gate? Or is Wu Nian City inferior to Xian Shu City?!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him, calmly, "Of course the city lord is not afraid, but the less needless fighting is always better, right? Wunian City has stabilized, and no more enemies are needed. Xianshu City is different, the more enemies the better."


    "You really are not afraid of death."


    He didn''t laugh rashly, and said slowly, "Given your current situation, why don''t you hide your powers? I am you, and I will never leave Xianshu City for half a step, and I will try to get a good relationship with the fairy world, etc. After ten thousand years, if you make another blockbuster, even if the immortal world wants to stop it, it is impossible to do it, but you have walked the most difficult path, and you are still obsessed with not turning back. Do you really think you can rely on this..." A little bit of Zhou Shu''s heart, he calmly said, "Resolve everything?"


    Zhou Shu nodded naturally, "I believe that if I don''t believe it, it won''t exist, and I can''t go to the present."


    Xu Ran and Guan Jiumeng were in the dark, while Zhou Shu and Buliu knew very well.


    In the previous match, Zhou Shu released the Taoist furnace. If he didn��t do this, Zhou Shu had no other way to block the almost full-strength palm of the Buddha. In this way, he naturally felt that he had never seen it before. The powerful force of Zhou Shu also understood what kind of opponent he faced Zhou Shu, a avenue of success, the first creator of the heavens in nearly 80,000 years.


    He had no choice but to stop.


    Not to mention whether he had the ability to kill Zhou Shu, even if he did, he couldn''t do that.


    Here, no one understands cause and effect better than not being deluded. As a meditation practitioner, it is impossible for him to contaminate an irresistible cause and effect.


    Killing a founder would definitely not be able to bear the troubles he would bring, even with the protection of a saint.


    He has heard a lot about this kind of thing In that ancient age, the battle of the great avenues was the mainstream of the heavens, and many saints ended up one after another. The struggle was fierce and cruel beyond imagination, far more than it is now. There is also a dispute between different races. Some saints know that a certain way that is not good for him will be completed, and they will let their disciples kill and destroy the founder. Most of the time, this goes against the heavens. All failed, and occasionally there were successes. However, none of the disciples who succeeded in stifling the founders got good results. The saint who appointed him would never protect him, but would only push the responsibility of stifling the new way on him and deprive him of it. The title of disciple of the saints of him and his descendants will never stand up.


    ����Such a result is absolutely undesirable not to be presumptuous, not to mention that he is not a saint''s disciple.


    For Zhou Shu, I don��t have any other ideas if I can��t be involved. As for what I should do in the future, I will talk about it after I return to Leiyin Temple and ask the Lord Buddha. For a founder like Zhou Shu, the Buddha The Lord will definitely give him a guide.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200112100943561 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3508: How naive

    Without presumptuously looking at Zhou Shu, he shook his head unconsciously, feeling clear.


    How can a founder not believe in his own Tao? What''s more, Zhou Shu''s Tao is indeed very strong. He can be sure that he will not be able to break such a furnace, the power of Tao cannot be eliminated, and it will not be possible to obliterate Zhou Shu''s existence.


    He paused, "It seems I asked a stupid question, Zhou Shu, how do you plan to cooperate with me?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and raised his hand. "The city lord has just regained consciousness. There should be a lot of things to deal with. This matter can be discussed slowly, and it''s more than half a quarter of an hour. The rest of the time should belong to Brother Xu. Up."


    Xu Ran said slowly, "Brother Zhou said it''s okay. My business can be postponed."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "I have basically made it clear here, Brother Xu hurry up, the city lord is now very easy to talk."


    Xu Ran nodded, but smiled bitterly to himself, speaking easily? That''s for you. I have dealt with Buddhism many times, and once there was a good talk, he calmed down and said in a deep voice, "Master, the junior rushed into Xiaoleiyin Temple for the sake of the Heavenly King Pagoda."


    "The other part of the Heavenly King Tower is not here with me."


    Looking at Xu Ran indifferently, "Xu Ran, you are not such a stupid person."


    Xu Ran looked calm, "Why does the master say that?"


    Do not sigh pretentiously, "For an incomplete Taoist artifact that is not very good, you are willing to expose the black beans and let the gap between Wunian City and Xu Family expand further. Isn''t this stupid? Xu Ran, do you think I must have something wrong, the city of Wu Nian is over, or do I think I can��t find the truth when I come back, or treat it as having never happened?"


    Xu Ran paused, just about to speak, and said again, "Or, your purpose is not the Heavenly King Tower at all?"


    Xu Ran shook slightly and said with a smile, "What does the master think the younger generation''s purpose is?"


    "It''s hard for me to speak like this."


    Do not shook his head lightly, and said slowly, "Among the quasi-sages who come to Wunian City this time, are you from the Xu family?"


    Xu Ran said calmly, "The master is referring to Senior Chai Dun, he has only been to Xu''s Shuxin City once."


    Don��t shook his head presumptuously, ��It��s not important, I think he is. I know that your Xu family is big, accumulated for many years, with deep roots, and footprints all over the outside world. I also appreciate your initial help, but no matter what the reason, you You shouldn''t reach out into Wunian City."


    Xu Ran laughed, "Master is worrying too much. If the Xu family intends to be unfavorable to Wunian City, does the master think he can still get out of Nuwa Rock? The younger generation will definitely try to stop City Lord Zhou, right?"


    Buliu didn��t care about his excuses, ��I can��t get out. It��s two things that the Xu family thinks whether you want Wunian City. What you want is a Wunian City controlled by you, not a city without a city owner. Loot until the abandoned Wunian City."


    Xu Ran paused and sighed, "The master always judges others with his own ideas, and the juniors don''t know what to say."


    "Then needless to say."


    Don��t pretend to say, ��It��s still the same as before, except for Xiaoleiyin Temple. You can play anywhere else in Xu''s house, but Xiaoleiyin Temple will never allow you to intervene. , He will not leave Xiao Leiyin Temple a step."


    Xu Ran nodded, "The junior will tell the Patriarch, but I hope that the master will ensure that Master Heidou is okay."


    "can."


    Not arrogant and calm, "Dade meditation is not so easy to obtain, and I will guarantee that he is safe and sound. Besides, he is different from you. He is inherently good. It is just that he is deceived by you and it is not difficult to correct him."


    Xu Ran must have said in his heart slowly, "The junior is relieved, and...the Heavenly Tower of the Heavenly King Tower, does the master know the news?"


    Do not sneer, "You always say this, as if this is really your purpose."


    Xu Ran nodded, neither humble nor overbearing, "This was originally the purpose of the juniors coming to Wunian City several times."


    "Tell this to Zhou Shu."


    Don''t shook his head presumptuously, as if thinking, "If you have to say it, then I will follow your wishes."


    Xu Ran glanced at Zhou Shu, but smiled bitterly.


    Don��t say indifferently, ��The Heavenly King��s Tower, when I snatched it, there was only the Earth Tower. As for the whereabouts of the Heavenly Tower, you��d better focus on the Duobao Pavilion. Who can be sure that what they sell must be a complete Dao. Is it because of their unacceptable reputation? Compared with Wanbaolou, Duobaoge is nothing."


    Xu Ran seemed to understand something, "Why didn''t the master say that that day?"


    Do not wave his hand presumptuously, and said indifferently, "I am too lazy to remember or mention this little thing. This time it is because of Zhou Shu''s face. Xu Ran, you can leave when you are all right."


    Xu Ran paused and said in a salute, "Thank you, Master, that junior is leaving."


    Zhou Shu followed and bowed, "City Lord, I should also leave."


    Do not frown, "Aren''t you talking about cooperation? Now you don''t mention it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course we need to cooperate, but we are not in a hurry. There is still more than a month away from the Jing Devil Association. If the city owner is interested, he can come to me at any time. I have always been in the city of the city owner, and Brother Xu Will be together too."


    Xu Ran understood Zhou Shu''s meaning, his complexion changed slightly, and he quickly said, "Brother Zhou, this is not necessary."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, and said calmly, "Let''s go, Brother Xu, I promised to ally with Brother Xu, and naturally we will share weal and woe."


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly there was a loud shout, like five thunders.


    Bu presumptuously stood up, his head touched the roof beams of the temple, standing upright, "Zhou Shu, are you planning to tie your Xianshucheng and Xu family together? Do you know the consequences of your words?!"


    Zhou Shu pointed to Xu Ran calmly, "We are an alliance, but not the Xu family, but Xu Ran alone."


    Don''t say arrogantly, "This is not important. In my eyes, Xu Ran is Xu Ran, and Xu Ran is Xu Ran."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "In my eyes it is not. I admire Xu Ran. I am willing to share hardships with Brother Xu, not with the Xu family who has never been to the Xu family. What Xu family does is nothing to do with me. Related, I won''t help Xu''s family either."


    When Xu Ran shot, he determined the value of this alliance, which was great.


    No matter what Xu Ran''s purpose is here, being able to take action when he needs it most to help him resist the unreasonable Buddha palm is enough to show that Xu Ran is trustworthy, and this alliance is worth keeping. No Will change because of not being arrogant.


    Of course, when he did this, he believed that he wouldn''t be really angry if he didn''t pretend, and he would still come to him.


    After all, this is not the time for a full-scale conflict between Wunian City and the Immortal Realm. To pass these questions to Zhou Shu, for Buwang, there is no harm, and there is no reason not to agree.


    "How innocent, just like that is the city lord of Xianshu City? Get out of here!"


    I sat down slowly, and waved his hands casually. Several people seemed to be blown up by the wind and flew straight out.


    (PS: Thank you fans204 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    (PPS: Last month��s monthly pass seems to be the most one, thank you very much for your support~~ The subscription is less and the monthly pass is much more, wonderful~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3509: I will

    The three walked out of Xiao Leiyin Temple.


    Zhou Shu smoothly returned the tower to Xu Ran, "Return to the original owner, Brother Xu, you are really good."


    Xu Ran didn''t answer, and stretched out his hand to block it, and said calmly, "If it works for Brother Zhou, use it. When I find the Sky Tower, I can make a pair. I think it will be more useful then."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, smiled and said, "What about you, I don''t want to take advantage of others."


    Xu Ran shook his head, "Don''t worry, I have something more convenient here. I''m not used to using this magic weapon."


    "Then I will borrow it temporarily."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, but didn''t refuse.


    It��s really convenient to have a tower. Besides, Xu Ran has been regarded as an alliance. You don��t have to be polite, just use it. When you find the tower, you can return it to Xu Ran. From a familiar perspective, it may be easier to find the Sky Tower than Xu Ran.


    Xu Ran glanced at Guan Jiu and said, "Guan Jiu, you should go back first, and you will say nothing is wrong. It is Shuxin City that is going back, not Dongcheng. Remember, there is no need to say anything else. Who will ask? Don''t say anything."


    "It will take a long time to return to the main city now? I see."


    Guan Jiu nodded, with some hesitation, "Brother Ran, don''t you go back with me?"


    Xu Ran was very calm, "No, I stay in Wunian City, and I have work to do."


    "I can also help if I have something. It''s just a matter of delivering a letter. There is no need to let me go, just find someone in the city..."


    While speaking, Guan Jiu noticed Xu Ran''s face and immediately stopped, "Oh, then you must be careful, City Lord Zhou, I''m leaving."


    Guan Jiu turned around and walked away, feeling rather gloomy, and his steps seemed heavy.


    Xu Ran glanced at his back, sighed, and said unintentionally, "He has followed me for too long, and he doesn''t know that he has to think about many things. It is better to leave, and it is both for me and him."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Friend Guan Dao is good, it''s enviable to have such a helper."


    "I know, but... forget it."


    Xu Ran looked at Zhou Shu with condensed eyes, "Brother Zhou, thank you for what you said just now."


    "There is nothing to thank, it''s all alliances, you help me, I help you, what are you polite."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, "Speaking of which, in front of you, I have separated you from the Xu family, will you be offended?"


    Xu Ran shook his head and smiled, "It''s okay. You have never been to Xu''s family before. Except Guan Jiu and I have never seen other people from Xu''s family. Is there any reason for Xianshucheng to connect with them? It��s strange to say that that will make Master Buwang more dissatisfied. He will feel that you and the Xu family knew each other in the first place, and came here for another purpose, wanting to take away Wunian City."


    "Taking Wunian City, this crime is too great."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Don''t you be so suspicious? Obviously we saved him, and we always suspect that we have no purpose."


    "It''s Lin Qingjue, Brother Lin who saved him. He can distinguish clearly. Even if Nuwa Stone is rewarded, as for us, no one knows what he thinks," Xu Ran said lightly. The master was suspicious at first, and he became even more suspicious when it came to Xiancheng. He must be very cautious when dealing with him. Xu Jia often said in private that his lack of thought was simply because he had too many thoughts and could not tolerate others. It��s just human thoughts."


    Having said that, he paused and sighed, "But speaking of it, he is really different to you. This is the first time I have seen him like this."


    "may be."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t intend to talk more about this topic. When the Daolu Founders are not making it public, they don''t know if there is no way. It is better to avoid it or avoid it.


    Xu Ran was also very clever and didn''t struggle anymore, only saying, "But Brother Zhou, you are still doing something wrong. You should let him. As far as I know, Master Buwang has never taken the initiative to find someone to cooperate. With that said, he will definitely not come to you. After that, most of the pure magic will not help you, at most they will not help you."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "Let''s do it, who knows what will happen, it''s not bad to say that you don''t help each other."


    Xu Ran thought for a while, "Brother Zhou, are you sure to deal with Le Yinan?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, and looked at him with a smile, "Brother Xu meant that Chai Dun is still there, so I don''t care about it?"


    Xu Ran shook his head and said calmly, "Since the Master Buwang is still in Wunian City, the other quasi-sages can��t compete. I will say a few more words. It shouldn��t be a big problem. Only Le Yinan can fight with you. First, the sword you want is in his hand. Second, he is in charge of reason. The master is not easy to control, so he is your biggest trouble, but you also You can��t just look at the sage. This time, the Demon Surgery Club can be regarded as a grand event in Outland. There are many golden immortals from Outland and Immortal Realm. Among them, there are many strong people in the Celestial and Ten Thousand Evil Rankings. Not low, much higher than me, I will help you sort out a list."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Then thank you Brother Xu."


    Xu Ran looked indifferent, "You and I are allies, you help me, I help you, what to do with these kind words, I will find someone first."


    Without taking a step, he stopped again, "By the way, Brother Zhou, Fellow Daoist Lin has left, right?"


    "gone."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I told him that he won''t be held accountable, but he has important things over there and he really can''t stay."


    Xu Ran sighed unconsciously, "Unfortunately, it would be nice if I had a chance to see you again."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There will definitely be a chance. As I said, you might become good friends."


    Xu Ran seemed to realize something, "I hope so. I''m going to find information about Kunlun. I''m very curious, how could a sect with such an excellent disciple as Lin Daoyou be so silent in the heavens, so silent that even me I haven''t paid special attention to it, and I just start to understand now.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed and slowly said, "I can''t give you the answer right now, but you can check other sects from the Xuanhuang Realm. Everything you want to know is in it."


    Xu Ran nodded slightly, feeling a little solemn, "I will."


    Zhou Shu paused tossing something over, smiling and saying, "If you have any news, please tell me too. By the way, this thing is for you to communicate with each other."


    After taking a look, it was a simple ring. Xu Ran thought of something, "Xuan Huangjie?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Brother Xu has also heard of it."


    "It''s so famous, why haven''t you heard of it?"


    Xu Ran looked at the ring and looked at it with interest, "How to use it?"


    Zhou Shu explained a few words and said with a smile, "There is not so much usage outside. It can only be used for communication. It can be separated by one or two circles. If you want to experience all the benefits, I am afraid that you will have to wait for Brother Xu to arrive in Xianshu City. That''s fine."


    Xu Ran put away Xuan Huang Jie and nodded seriously, "I will go."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200112100943561 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3510: Unpleasant

    Back half an hour ago.


    White light flashed.


    Lin Qingjue appeared outside Xiao Leiyin Temple.


    According to Zhou Shu''s instructions, he did not move.


    But after a few breaths, a golden light fell beside him, but it was a flying boat. The door of the flying boat opened, revealing a smiling face, "I found you, Brother Lin, come up soon."


    "So fast? Brother Zhou?"


    Lin Qingjue got on the flying boat with many doubts on his face, "You, why are you here? Are you a clone?"


    "Roughly the same."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, we can leave Wunian City at any time."


    Lin Qingjue''s heart turned, "I see, it''s..."


    "Just know."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said warmly, "But don''t be too eager, let''s follow the exit first."


    Lin Qingjue nodded, "Well, it''s best to not use nature, don''t rush over there, are you all okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It looks like the situation is okay now, but who knows, I don��t know what it means to be unreasonable, but it doesn��t matter, even if something goes wrong over there, here is a guarantee that you can take the Nuwa stone. go."


    Lin Qingjue looked at him with a sincere expression, "I really thank you this time, Brother Lin, I didn''t expect to get it, it''s still two yuan."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s all from the Xuanhuang Realm. Don''t say anything polite. I believe you and Kunlun will make good use of them. I can''t take care of too much here. If you have anything to do, just look for Qingque. She knows how to do it."


    "it is good."


    Lin Qingjue nodded himself, suddenly thinking of something, and then said, "Brother Zhou, what do you understand?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a solemn expression, "Brother Lin, did you consider Kunlun at that critical time?"


    Lin Qingjue''s face changed slightly, and he paused before saying, "I don''t seem to think at all."


    "Have you never had such a moment?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Brother Lin, in my opinion, you have never been a true practitioner, because everything you do is for Kunlun, no matter good or bad, big or small, even practice, you Never thought that the practice was for yourself, how could there be a practitioner like you in this world? But at that moment of life and death, you forgot about Kunlun, forgot the mission you had on your back, and became a practitioner who was truly just for yourself. That��s why you have a very different feeling, a feeling that makes you excited but don��t understand..."


    He took a picture of Lin Qingjue, calmly said, "The feeling of practicing for ourselves, Xu Ran and I have realized as early as the beginning of our practice, so we understand, but you don��t understand, but we really I admire you very much. The moment you became a practitioner, you showed a height that most practitioners would never reach."


    Lin Qingjue didn''t speak any more, she seemed to be lost in thought.


    That''s right, I live for Kunlun and my practice is also for myself. Only the moment I want to die is for myself. That feeling really comes from this, but does he really understand himself?


    After pondering for a few breaths, he fixedly looked at Zhou Shu and said in a deep voice, "I understand, but I never want to feel this way again."


    Looking at the serious Lin Qingjue, Zhou Shu was taken aback, and then smiled, "Brother Lin, I''m not surprised if you say that. In fact, one time is enough. I am afraid that there will be no one time. Just fine."


    "What I''m afraid of is not once..."


    Lin Qingjue paused, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. It turned out that he really understood himself.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he said warmly, "Don''t worry about me, Brother Zhou, just go and do it yourself..."


    Halfway through the conversation, he stopped, his eyes went straight.


    Suddenly, a lot of light appeared on Zhou Shu''s body, and his body changed its color, with rust-colored bronze. The rusty color was still expanding, mottled, piece by piece, as if the years were passing thousands of times. The speed of doubling erodes him, and he will rot into dregs in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu''s whole body also stiffened, and his eyes didn''t move, as if he had lost consciousness at all.


    "What''s wrong with you, Brother Xu?"


    "Wow, what are you doing here, mud all over?"


    "Shu, does it matter?"


    Others also found out what was wrong and gathered around one after another. Among them was an old man, Ouding.


    After dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu shook his head, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "I''m fine."


    Soon, the rust on his body began to fade, but the speed was not fast. After a few hundred breaths, there were still many obvious rust spots on his body. Zhou Shu spread his hands and said, "This is only for the time being."


    Lin Qingjue seemed to realize something, "Is it caused by a sudden?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded and sighed, "The power that is not arrogant is unpredictable. It is obviously the real body of the attacker. I didn''t expect that even this clone is contaminated with the power of cause and effect. I have never encountered such a thing... But the problem is not too big, it will return to normal after a while."


    Caiying was stunned, "This can affect it, just a clone that isn''t there?"


    Ou Ting stroked his beard, "The old man said it a long time ago, Zen Sect is easy to provoke."


    Caiying curled her lips, "Senior Ou is too timid. If you don''t mess with it, this palace will do it."


    Lin Qingjue''s expression condensed slightly, "Brother Zhou must be careful, it may not be just a clone, your soul, mind, and spirit left outside may become a bridge to attack you at any time."


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "I know, I will be cautious next time."


    There is still a bit of fear. If you are a little negligent and don''t immediately use your full strength in the manifestation of the Taoist furnace, not only will there be a problem with the main body, but the other soul shadows will also not fall well, and may even be overwhelmed.


    Qingque also thought of this, and said in surprise, "Shu, the clone who stayed in Xianshu City? No way..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In theory, it can be affected here, and I definitely can''t run over there, but it''s my place, and I will reply faster. I believe there will be no problems, so don''t worry."


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded lightly, but her brows did not unfold, showing that she still had some worries. After all, people are no longer in Xianshu City. If there is another problem with the soul shadow, the consequences will be big or small.


    Lin Qingjue hesitated, "Brother Zhou also has a clone in Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yeah, otherwise how can I come out, the clone is similar to myself."


    Lin Qing definitely shook his head unconsciously, "Brother Zhou''s ability, I think it''s not much worse than not being arrogant."


    Zhou Shu didn��t answer After stagnating for more than ten breaths, he suddenly said, "Brother Lin, I think there should be no problem. Don��t say anything wrong, he won��t chase you, just treat the two Nuwa stones as The reward you saved him is already yours."


    "Just said?"


    Lin Qingjue was slightly stagnant, and said slowly, "Not being arrogant is indeed a human thing. I had despised him before."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Brother Lin, what are your plans, do you want to stay and look at that evil sword? Just as helping me."


    Lin Qingjue shook his head and said without hesitation, "Forget it, I must rush back to Kunlun now, and can''t waste time, Brother Zhou, you don''t have to test me again. No matter what you say, I will answer this."


    "Haha, I knew it."


    Zhou Shu laughed, not at all angry.


    (PS: Thank you Jiang for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3511: Do not worry

    On the vast plain, there are several extremely high peaks standing abruptly, straight into the Cloud Palace, you can''t see it clearly.


    Many people are fast moving towards those peaks, Zhou Shu and his party are among them.


    Caiying snorted, "This is not arrogant and does not know what to think. I am not in the city yet. If I have to run to such a far place and climb such a high mountain, I am not allowed to fly up. Damn it. It''s very."


    Zhou Shu was also a little puzzled, "The Zen School has many troublesome rules, so bear with it."


    Xu Ran said warmly, "Brother Zhou, this mountain is exquisite."


    Caiying frowned, "Then tell me, what''s the particularity?"


    "Okay, girl Caiying."


    Xu Ran nodded, "These mountain peaks are essentially a large formation, called Lingshan Treasure Land, built by the combined efforts of tens of thousands of meditations. They are usually only used during the Zen ceremonies. Wunian City sets up this formation for opening. The Jingmohui means that the Jingmohui is treated as a Zen ceremonial ceremony and it is extremely important. Since it is a Zen ceremonial ceremony, there must be requirements for those who come to participate. Walking up the mountain is the most basic, and it is impossible to fly around here. It��s too disrespectful to Zen."


    Caiying curled her lips, "I can''t refute what you said in such detail."


    "It''s okay to look for trouble, what do you refute?"


    Zhou Shu patted her on the head, pulled her aside, looked at Xu Ran and said, "Brother Xu, should this treasure land of Lingshan be able to suppress demons?"


    Xu Ran smiled and nodded, "That''s nature, Lingshan Treasure Land is a great Zen sect, and it is a masterpiece to suppress demons and exorcise evil spirits. At the Purification Fair, the extremely evil sword must be born, and Wunian City must first prepare."


    Caiying leaned over again and muttered, "Speaking of which I don''t understand, is there anyone in the world who knows purification better than Zen? I''m afraid it''s better not to be arrogant? Who can compare to such a big battle at Zen Sect!"


    "Although the Zen gate is good at purification, it is not only the Zen gate that can purify in the world, let alone the sword."


    A voice came from behind, old but loud.


    Zhou Shu turned around and bowed slightly, "It would be better for Mr. Ou to answer this question."


    Ou Ting nodded and stroked his beard, "The Zen gate and the sword naturally inhibit each other, and the Zen gate does not practice sword cultivation, nor does sword cultivation never practice Zen. The difficulty of purifying the sword of Zen gate is much greater than that of ordinary practitioners. The sword of evil conquered evil, and the wrong person was found from the beginning."


    Caiying touched her chin, "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Actually, he didn''t pretend to come from Leiyin Temple. The Zen method is profound, and he is still a teacher of the Buddha. He has one of the best reputations in the outer domain. Most people want to purify something, they will think of not arrogant? A quasi-sage who has a way out can find the best person to help him, and he will naturally use the best."


    Outing snorted, "If Le Yinan really has a way, why not go to the Buddha country to find the Buddha?"


    Xu Ran paused, and said thoughtfully, "Old Ou, I heard that he had been to the Buddha country, but he was rejected, and he could not even enter Leiyin Temple. Perhaps it was for this reason that he could not find him. Master Wu''s."


    "No wonder, hehe."


    Caiying chuckled, not knowing what came to mind.


    Au Ting paused, "The meditation that does not pretend to be the abbot is very high and profound. Among the meditations that the old man has seen, it must be ranked first, but for the victory of evil, it is not very useful. , Nor can it purify the evil spirits."


    Xu Ran bowed, "Why is this? Can Ou Lao enlighten me?"


    "What can''t be, Xu Xiaoyou is too polite."


    Ou Ting returned the gift and shook his head unconsciously, "Speaking of which, this is the fault of the Ou family. When the family ancestor got the piece of flame gold back then, he didn''t know that the evil spirits were already inhabited in the flame gold. The evil soul is regarded as part of the characteristics of the flame gold itself, and the subsequent sword-making process is also based on these characteristics. It can be said that this sword is tailored for the evil soul inside, alas."


    With a long sigh, his eyes gradually became muddy, as if he was getting older.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Old Ou doesn''t need to be like this. Those who don''t know are not guilty. The swordsmith makes the best sword based on the material, and it''s not wrong.


    Xu Ran nodded, "Brother Zhou said, I think so too, neither the swordsmith nor the sword is at fault."


    "Hehe, you are open-minded, but it may not be so at the time. I don''t know if there is..."


    Ou Ting stagnated for a long time before calming down, his eyes regained and clear, "It''s the old man who said a lot. Now that the sword has been completed, the evil soul in it has naturally become part of the sword. The two are one. The sword Destroying the soul, the sword of the death of the soul, although the purification of the Zen gate can destroy the evil soul, but doing so will mostly destroy the sword, at least part of it, and it is impossible to make it a real Taoist weapon."


    Xu Ran seems to understand, "It seems that Master Buwang is not unable to do it, but not doing it well, so he has been dragging on."


    Ou Ting nodded, "Yes, the abbot also mentioned to me that if you don''t pretend to be purified, he must find another way. You can not destroy the evil soul, but forcefully surrender the evil soul and let it take refuge in Zen. The effect of the Purifying Sword can also turn the evil soul into a sword spirit, and make Shengxie a Zen sword, guarding Wu Nian City for him, but the old man told him that this is impossible. The first evil soul is the ancient battlefield of Yanhuang It has been born in it for hundreds of thousands of years. How strong is the hostility and resentment. It is impossible to surrender it to the Zen Sect. Second, the Zen sword and the sword spirit of the Zen Sect, this... The abbot is really whimsical. "


    Xu Ran smiled, "The master probably doesn''t believe it?"


    Ou Ting nodded himself, "Of course he doesn''t believe it. The abbot only believes in his own judgment. He also said that he was going to make some preparations, which surprised the old man, but after that time, the old man never saw him again. Unexpectedly, A great Zen master like him can also go wrong in his cultivation."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "If you don''t pretend to ask Fang Jian, you should be here to help."


    Xu Ran nodded, "I think so, but before Fang Jian came, he trapped himself in the wooden fish. Now that the Demon Club has started, maybe they have no chance to try again."


    Zhou Shu calmly said Yes, the Jingmohui will be postponed for so long. Le Yinan only treats them as if they can��t do it or is not sincere, and will not give them the sword to try again, he I hope to find a solution at the Clean Devil Meeting. By the way, Ou Lao, you are most familiar with swords, do you think there is great hope? "


    "The old man has always been in Xiaoleiyin Temple, and I haven''t seen a few people who come to participate, but the old man still feels hopeful."


    Ou Ting groaned, "There are many capable people in the heavens. The more I understand, the more I feel this is the case. My thinking has also changed. At first, the old man only wanted to use evil to destroy the evil and make this extremely evil sword completely. Disappeared, but now the old man believes that making Shengxie worthy of the name is the best result of it and Ou''s family."


    "Yeah, we think so too."


    Caiying nodded quickly and vowed, "It''s a shame to ruin it. It''s better to get it back. Don''t worry, this palace can definitely do it."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3512: What a coincidence

    Ou Ting squinted at Caiying, took a few breaths, and nodded lightly.


    Caiying was a little angry, "Old Ou, you believe that this palace is the only one, why do you always hesitate so much!"


    Ou Ting sighed, "Girl Caiying, suppressing evil is in your hands. Naturally, the old man believes in you the most, but the fighting spirit cannot solve all problems. The old man always feels that you are unlikely to succeed."


    "You said that again!"


    Caiying was unhappy and turned her head.


    Although she is holding the anti-evil, Ou Ting does not think that she will be able to purify the evil, and has expressed distrust to her more than once, but she can''t do it. No matter how she can force a big Luo Jinxian, it is still the name of victory. On the host.


    "Don''t be angry, girl Caiying, the old man just speaks bluntly."


    Ou Ting shook his head unconsciously, "The old man definitely hopes that you can do it, but it is really difficult. Moreover, since the sword is not in the old man''s hands, it is not clear how the Jingmohui will behave. Better than other talents, there are really many opponents that cannot be underestimated in the Clean Devil Meeting."


    Caiying turned around, with some disdain, "Those people, I don''t worry about it... Ouch!"


    Zhou Shu retracted his hand and smiled, "Leave her alone, Elder Ou, this guy doesn''t know how big the heavens are, and his heart is too arrogant."


    Caiying hugged her head and murmured, "Where can I go, isn''t there you..."


    "It''s almost uphill."


    Xu Ran pointed to the front, "It looks very lively."


    Before they knew it, a few people had already arrived in front of the treasure land of Lingshan.


    The magnificent and magnificent view from a distance, the exquisite and vivid view from close up, the real magical craftsmanship, the grass and the wood, the brick and the pillar on the mountain are all Buddha-like, and there is a kind of body and mind that has been purified and evil spirits before entering it. The feeling of disappearance.


    On the mountain road, many people are climbing up the stairs.


    Caiying quickly urged, "Hurry up, we seem to be late."


    Xu Ran smiled slightly, "There are still two hours to start, don''t worry, girl Caiying."


    "Oh..." Caiying pulled Zhou Shu next time, feeling a little wrong, "Zhou, what are you stupefied?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "It''s okay, let''s go."


    Caiying ran up first, Xu Ran followed Zhou Shu, seemingly aware of something, "Just now..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, He Le Yinan said a few words."


    As soon as I walked to the precious land of Lingshan, a voice rang in my ears. Only the quasi-sage can pass through the absolute realm to transmit the sound in the Lingshan��s treasure. And the quasi-sage in this city of Wunian, Zhou Shuda There are two people who have dealt with each other. The other one doesn''t need to transmit the voice to him, so the owner of this voice has no choice but to Le Yinan.


    "Friend Le Dao, I have been admiring for a long time."


    "City Lord Zhou Shuzhou, I''ve been admiring it for a long time. You are here to purify the extremely evil sword, right?"


    "With this idea, is it possible that Friends of Le Daoist will not give a chance?"


    "Hehe, you are willing to show your face, why would I not give me a chance? On the contrary, I am quite optimistic about you, but you must not move other thoughts. I am not Ni Zheng. I dare not do things he dare not do."


    "The news of fellow Daoist is really well-informed, do you really dare?"


    "What about the Saint Seed? As long as you are not a true Saint, don''t try to get in my way. Remember this sentence."


    The voice gradually disappeared, and Zhou Shu was taken aback for a while.


    He talked about the saint and didn��t care if Zhou Shu was a saint seed. The result seemed obvious. Unlike Zhou Shu��s fake, Le Yinan was the real saint seed. Perhaps it was because of this that he would have the ultimate purification. The idea of ??the sword of evil as a Taoist weapon is covered by a saint, so it is naturally not afraid.


    "Is that so?"


    Xu Ran''s expression also changed a little, "Le Yinan is actually a saint seed!? As far as I know, most of the quasi-sages who have the status of saint seed are in charge of the sect master, and Le Yinan has not been famous. The ranking of the celestial pole ranking is not as good as many Hunyuan Jinxians, and sects like Shenghuomen are only the second commanders, doesn''t he feel wronged?


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "He doesn''t feel wronged. We seem to have more trouble."


    Xu Ran quickly returned to normal, and said warmly, "Brother Zhou shouldn''t care too much. It may not be true. It may be a warning from the insider. There are too many people coming this time. Some people really want to grab the sword. I can��t be too busy, so I��m reminded in advance to be shocked, and...it��s not a big problem if it is true. This is Wu Nian City, and Zen Gate is not restricted by the saints, and the masters are not afraid of saint seeds."


    Zhou Shu smiled, very calm, "That said."


    Looking at him, Xu Ran showed a trace of doubt, "It seems that Brother Zhou really doesn��t matter. If an ordinary practitioner hears the seed of Le Yinan Saint Seed, I��m afraid I don��t dare to hesitate and even avoid it, but Brother Zhou, you ...Could it be that you are also related to the saint?"


    Zhou Shu is the seed of a saint. This is what Ni Zheng guessed. Only the high-level officials of the Holy Fire Gate and the Immortal Realm knew about it. Zhou Shu didn''t say that the Outland naturally didn''t know it.


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "I don''t even know if it is, because the saint didn''t help me anyway."


    Xu Ran smiled, "That''s no more, haha, but Brother Zhou doesn''t need to care too much. They are above all else, and they are impermanent, so they should rely on themselves."


    Zhou Shu nodded, feeling paused, "This remark has won my heart, as long as I don''t mess up, I''m very satisfied."


    "Can''t say that..."


    Xu Ran shook his head unconsciously, showing a little solemnity, "This is a bit disrespectful."


    Caiying turned her head and pouted, "Zhou, what are you talking about, go hurry up! You see, we all fell to the end! Damn, what broke the rules of Zen Gate, this palace hasn''t climbed the mountain for hundreds of years. I have to climb so high!"


    when--


    Suddenly the bell rang, and there was a quake in the surroundings. Many people stopped and looked back.


    A phantom with a rosary appeared in front of Caiying, ceremoniously, and said solemnly, "Lingshan is a heavy land, fellow Taoists must not speak nonsense."


    Caiying looked at the phantom, blinked, pretending not to know what was happening, Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, and said warmly, "Thank you for your reminder. We will definitely pay attention. Please forgive me for being rude before."


    The shadow nodded and faded away.


    Zhou Shu slapped Caiying, and said, "Don''t make any noise anymore, now is not the time for nonsense."


    "I see, Zhou."


    After looking at Zhou Shu, Caiying lowered her head and walked behind Zhou Shu, without speaking.


    The crowd returned to order and continued to move upwards, but a figure walked down abruptly. While walking, he waved his hands and looked very excited, "Brother!"


    Looking at the face covered with light gauze, Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Sister Jing, so you are here too."


    Jing Tianshan had already stood still, and bowed to a few people. The people were as pale as a chrysanthemum and her eyes were gleaming, "Brother, I only went to Wunian City a few days ago. I signed up and participated in this incident, but I didn��t expect to pass. I didn''t expect the Palace Master and Senior Brother to be here. It''s a coincidence."


    "It''s really a coincidence."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Let''s go together, I also came for the evil sword."


    Jing Tianshan followed with a smile, "If there is anything you want me to do, the brother just speaks."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3513: The net magic will begin

    A group of five people reached the summit.


    There were about six to seven hundred people on the top of the peak, each standing on one side. From a distance, the same was true for the two nearby peaks.


    Looking at the three peaks in the distance, the clouds and fog in the middle shrouded, and golden light shined through from time to time, reflecting the surrounding bright.


    Not long after, the bells and drums rang together, and suddenly there was a bright masterpiece. The cloud and fog in the middle shook for a while, and slowly raised an eight-sided platform with a length and width of about tens of miles. It was covered with golden jade bricks, and each of the eight corners stood on it. Standing in front of a pagoda, hundreds of meditation practitioners sat in front of the pagoda. With the sound of the wooden fish, the eight directions of meditation began to chant the Buddhist scriptures together. The sound waves overlapped and the sound was solemn and solemn, and the surrounding noise suddenly disappeared.


    In the sound of chanting, the **** pattern on the floor tiles and pagodas glowed one after another, and the light continued to expand, condensing above the square platform, and gradually formed a huge "swastika".


    The scripture lasted for nearly an hour, and the huge **** became extremely solid, with a soft light and not dazzling, but it showed a sense of sublime supremacy and inviolability.


    The meditation practitioners in front of the tower closed their eyes, holding different Zen instruments, and entered a state of silent guardianship, while the headed Dade Meditation treasures were solemn, holding the diamond prongs, looking directly at the middle of the square, with their eyes fixed.


    "Hahaha!"


    A long, piercing laugh suddenly disrupted the serious atmosphere.


    Amidst the laughter, an old man in gray appeared from the clouds and walked slowly to the square platform, standing still.


    This life is very majestic, more than eight feet tall, there are several fire clouds on the robe, burning extremely fiery, it looks full of power, but his eyes are flickering, not like a gentleman, he glanced around, he said. "Don''t be arrogant to the city lord, it''s hard work, the old man is a bit embarrassed to take this place like you into such a big battle."


    The voice was sharp and long, and the echo oscillated back and forth in the mountains. It didn''t work if you didn''t want to listen, and many people looked embarrassed.


    "Le Yinan, needless to say, do your own thing."


    A voice came from nowhere, but as soon as Hong Zhong rang, the previous echo was immediately suppressed.


    "Hey, the old man thought you would hide forever."


    Le Yinan sneered and walked away, gradually sinking into the clouds.


    Not long after, a golden fairy of Hunyuan appeared on the square stage, looking at the person who was also wearing the Holy Fire Gate, raised his hands to the three peaks one by one, and said in a long voice, "Jing Devil Club, start!"


    There was applause from all around, but it was a little sloppy. The person on the stage frowned and stretched out his hand, looking a little embarrassed.


    In the heavens, the reputation of the Sacred Fire Gate is really not good. After all, it is like a **** stick. The practitioners in the outer realm of the immortal world do not like it, and the popularity of Le Yinan is not very good. It was just a noise. , It is really annoying. Most people come to this Jingmohui for the extremely evil sword, and for the unpretentious Wunian City, and they have no idea about Le Yinan and the Holy Fire Gate.


    Hun Yuan Jinxian settled down and said in a long voice, "Yan Yi is at the door of the Holy Fire, a disciple from the south of Zhangling Shile, who is in charge of the presiding of this Jingmohui, fellow daoists..."


    "Hurry up and take out the evil sword!"


    "Don''t waste time, we just want to watch the sword!"


    "Tell us about your rules. Are we going to purify one by one, or do we go together? Ask me to say, you take out the sword and everyone rushes forward, each according to their own ability. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "That''s it, what are you still talking about, where''s the sword!?"


    Some people could not restrain themselves and shouted.


    Caiying was also one of them. After shouting, she couldn''t help but laugh, "I really haven''t seen such a grand event in this palace. It was noisy at the beginning. This master''s house is really not good, and there is a quasi-sage that others don''t care about. "


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "Don''t make trouble for now."


    Caiying spit out her tongue, "I see, I won''t say it."


    Xu Ran said warmly, ��Sacred Fire Gate has offended too many people over the years. It��s not surprising that many people hate them. It doesn��t matter if there are quasi-sages. This is Wunian City. Is it possible that Le Yinan can''t do it? No one is afraid, but also Because in Wunian City, it is not easy for other people to take action on Le Yinan."


    "It''s not a small problem for the city owner to hold this kind of conference."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked at Jing Tianshan on the side, and smiled, "Junior Sister, when it comes to purification, you should have learned a lot of methods in Ci Hang Sect. You will show off in a while."


    In front of Xu Ran, Zhou Shu did not conceal the identity of Jing Tianshan. Because he could not hide it, he already knew that Xu Ran was born with the eighth sense, and his use of the eighth sense was far better than himself. He was more accurate than himself. Jing Tianshan could hide it. Some quasi-sages can''t hide from Xu Ran. As long as Xu Ran has the heart, he will definitely see it. It''s better to just say it and be more calm.


    Xu Ran didn''t move. He seemed to have no reaction, but he was quite helpful in his heart.


    As for Ou Ting, Zhou Shu has nothing to hide. Ou''s family has always had a good relationship with Ci Hangzong, whether in the Xuanhuang Realm or the heavens.


    Jing Tianshan stagnated, her face flushed, "Senior brother, don''t make fun of me, my cultivation level is far worse than that of senior brother."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "I''m not making fun of it. I''m not as good as you in this respect. I''ll rely on you for advice later."


    Jing Tianshan nodded slightly, a little excited, "Well, for sure."


    The Hunyuan Jinxian Yan Yi on the stage was not angry. He glanced at everyone and said with a smile, "Don��t worry, as long as you meet the requirements, everyone will have a chance to see the evil sword, but it��s not yet time, everyone. Friends, let me tell you the rules of the Jingmohui first. Pay attention. There are many rules, but I only say it once. If I don��t hear or hear clearly, I can��t help it. I won��t follow the rules after a while. The Bianhui will directly cancel the qualification of the Jingmohui."


    As soon as he said this, the surroundings slowly became quiet.


    Yan Yi nodded slightly, and said in a slow voice, "You are not mediocre when you are invited to come here, and you have to rely on it. The Sacred Flame can''t provoke, and don''t want to provoke, but I think you all know that this chaos is going on. It''s no good for anyone. The Jingmohui will not open well, and it will only make others take advantage of it. Why bother?"


    "I know, I know!"


    "Hurry up and talk about the rules of the Sacred Fire Gate. How should this sword be purified? What if it is purified?"


    "We just don''t make noise."


    "Who are the others, can it be... Wunian City?"


    The crowd became quieter and quieter After a few voices shouted out, there was almost no noise.


    Yan Yi smiled and showed satisfaction, "That''s it, then I will announce the first rule first. Judging from the registration situation, 80% of the people present are sword repairers, but this time the purification is only Ten sword repairs are needed, so the first rule is very simple. You must first divide the sword repairs and select the ten strongest."


    "Why there are only ten? Isn''t it the more people the better?"


    "Why only sword repairs need to compete, and for others, don''t they need to compete?"


    "How come there are sword repairs in eight cities, so how..."


    Many people were puzzled on their faces, so did Caiying, looking at Zhou Shu and saying, "Zhou, this rule is very strange, why?"


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3514: 1st

    "Girl Caiying, Jianxiu focuses on swords. Where do they really know what purification? It is too complicated and troublesome for them. They can''t learn at all. All they can do is use their swords and sword intent to overcome or It is to conquer the evil spirits. This method is simple and rude, and may not be effective, but every sword repairer who can come feels that he can do it. It allows the evil spirits to temporarily surrender themselves and even recognize the Lord. In that case, even Leyi Nan may not be able to take it away either. As for whether the sword is still extremely evil after getting the sword, whether it can be purified again, they may not care."


    Before Zhou Shu answered, Ou Ting spoke first.


    Caiying understood something, "Isn''t that consistent with the purpose of this palace?"


    Ou Ting nodded, "Of course, like you, their goal is not to purify, but to try to take away the evil spirits."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "But Le Yinan couldn''t help but let them try. These sword repairs accounted for more than half of the participants, and most of them have power behind them. The Holy Fire Gate may not be able to afford it."


    Ou Ting said slowly, "In fact, others are not the quasi-sages who will grab them by themselves, and only let Hunyuan Jinxian come. It has already been considered for Le Yinan and Bu''s face. Le Yinan cannot drive them away."


    Xu Ran followed, "Opening the Devil Club in the south of Le Yi, and taking out the evil spirits, you know that these swordsmen who want swords will be attracted, but there is no way. This is originally an adventure. All he can do is from these swords. A suitable candidate was selected during the repair process. This fit may not necessarily be suitable for victory over evil, but for Le Yinan himself. If he could obtain greater benefits from this, he would never mind sending victory over evil."


    Jing Tianshan seems to understand something, "For Le Yinan, the remaining 20% ??is likely to help him purify."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Almost, the other 80% is the price that Le Yinan will accept, but if this price allows him to gain no less than the benefits of victory over evil, he is equally satisfied."


    Xu Ran paused, and said slowly, "Although Le Yinan has cultivated swords, he has also cultivated several other laws, such as the Five Elements Law, the Law of Balance, and the Law of Strength, and the sword intent is not his strongest law. , Which shows that victory over evil is less important to him than we thought before. I even think that after being unable to purify victory without presumptuousness, he may already know that he can��t do it, but he also deliberately opened this cleansing club just to find Those who are willing to pay a sufficient price for victory over evil."


    Zhou Shu was not surprised, "Did you see clearly when he came out just now?"


    Xu Ran nodded and said indifferently, "Those time is already a lot, and besides, he is focused on coping with it, and he also gave me the opportunity to observe."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said sincerely, "Brother Xu, when this matter is over, you must teach me well."


    Xu Ran smiled and agreed, "This is natural, but it takes a lot of time."


    "How can it be so complicated to open a demon?!"


    Caiying straightened her eyes and shook her head, "I don''t even understand this palace, Zhou, should I go to this palace?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You signed up for sword repair. Of course you are going. We are not, so we will not go. This time I will see you."


    Caiying glanced around and nodded, "Then go, there is no quasi holy sword repair here, this palace must be the top ten."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Naturally."


    In his opinion, Caiying''s sword intent is not under any mixed elementary golden fairy, let alone the advantage of the sword body, let alone the top ten, the top three are not a problem.


    Xu Ran glanced at her, but there was some worry in his eyes, "No...", halfway through but stopped, and smiled, "I''m a bit rude."


    "Not what?"


    Caiying was curious and dissatisfied, "My palace hates talking half way."


    Zhou Shu paused, and he clearly understood what Xu Ran was going to say, "You can''t be a killer, right? It''s kind, but Brother Xu doesn''t hurt."


    Xu Ran nodded, "Yes, some people here are very troublesome, and there will be a lot of trouble after killing."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems that there are many wealthy children with big business, but I don��t know a few. Brother Xu will introduce me to me later, but you don��t have to worry about Caiying, she knows very well. Severity."


    Caiying snorted, "That''s right, don''t underestimate this palace, this palace will not kill people indiscriminately! Unless it is the kind of unforgivable crime, like the last time, it is so annoying, this palace is to let him It''s only been a few decades to go home and lie down, but..." Unknowingly, a lot of killing intent flashed in her eyes, "For some alien races, this palace will never show mercy. See one to kill one!"


    Several people talked lively, but they didn''t know how many more people were on the court.


    "Brother, you guys..."


    Jing Tianshan said timidly, "Have you heard the rules he said?"


    "what!"


    Caiying was startled and jumped up, "My palace listened to them and heard nothing. Damn it! What are the rules, Sister Jing?"


    Jing Tianshan said warmly, "Palace Master, in fact, there are not too many rules. For a game of four, only swords can be used. The last one will be promoted. The order of playing is based on the number on the registration card obtained by each sword repairer, saying it is the turn. When you go up by yourself, you will be prompted with the registration card."


    Caiying thoughtfully took out a sign and shook it, "What''s the tip?"


    The light gray jade plate flashed abruptly with red light, and the surrounding area was bright, and a small sword tattooed on it was eager to move, as if it could fly out at any time.


    A few cultivators who were close to each other glanced here, their expressions were quite surprised.


    Jing Tianshan said anxiously, "Ah, ah, this is the hint! See if it''s your turn?"


    "Oops! This is the first one in this palace?!"


    Caiying exclaimed, her figure flashed, and in a blink of an eye she turned into a sword light, and swept straight down.


    The jade card was still shining, forming a halo on the body, while the surrounding formation kept retreating in the halo.


    Four people were already standing on the stage. Seeing Caiying approaching, Yan Yi nodded slightly, "The last Taoist fellow is also here, so the first competition will begin immediately. Do you all know the rules?"


    "know."


    The three nodded and backed away.


    Caiying was stunned, "What is the rule, until the opponent is defeated?"


    "Taoist fellows are really highly savvy. That''s it, prepare."


    Yan Yiwei bent down and disappeared quickly.


    "Something went wrong Xu Ran on the distant mountain, with a trace of apology in her eyes," I said too much. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, also a little helpless, "It''s not that you are the only one talking, or I overestimated Caiying. This guy, knowing he might be going to play, actually didn''t have any consciousness at all, so he almost couldn''t make it."


    Ou Ting shook his head, "You don''t have to worry about it. Since Le Yinan let her be the first to play, she will definitely not stop her from playing."


    Zhou Shu paused, seeming to understand something, "Yes, her registration card should be at the very back. It seems that Le Yinan has taken care of her."


    "We are all taken care of by him."


    Ou Ting took out his registration card, looked at the big "one" on it, and sighed with a wry smile.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3515: Win for you

    "Old Ou deserves it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Sheng Xie originally belonged to Ou Lao, or Le Yinan would give you some preferential treatment, that wouldn''t make sense."


    Ou Ting stagnated, and smiled, "On the surface, it doesn''t matter whether you do it or not. I''d rather not... It seems that the opponent of Caiying girl is not weak."


    "It should have been specially selected by Le Yinan."


    Xu Ran''s expression was slightly condensed, "The tall young man in green robe, named Ai Jing, is one of the deputy city masters of Tianwu City and the youngest deputy city master. He defeated thirteen of his peers in succession during his travels in the Brahma Realm. Many people say that he will soon be on the celestial list. The woman with a high bun is called Ren Qingyu. She is one of the guardians of Blazing Phoenix City. She was still on the celestial list three thousand years ago, but because there has been no record of fighting against each other, she ranked He fell again, but his strength shouldn''t be weakened. Another red-haired old man is Qi Prison, from the Han family in the Outer Territory. Although he is a foreign surname, he manages several small fairy cities and his strength is not under the Han family."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The Han family, like the Xu family, is one of the four great masters of Outland."


    Xu Ran nodded, "Yes, the current Patriarch Han Li, the main city relic city, near the Xinghai Realm, and in many places in the Outland, there are sub-cities."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "This arrangement...I can understand the two from Xiancheng. Of course Le Yinan hopes that we Xiancheng will fight each other, but it is a bit strange that there are four more people."


    Xu Ran said indifferently, "It''s all forces from Outland. No matter who it is, fighting is good for the Sacred Fire Gate. When others fight, they will find ways to merge or break them separately. For thousands of years, the Sacred Fire Gate has been doing this. This kind of thing, our Xu family has experienced several times, it''s no surprise."


    Jing Tianshan was a little curious, "Then why are they willing to come? Knowing that a fight might benefit others, they jumped in willingly."


    When they heard her, everyone else laughed.


    Jing Tianshan was stunned and looked at Zhou Shu, "Brother, did I say the wrong thing?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "As long as you can get benefits, you will come even if you know that there are problems. Fighting for profit is the nature of the practitioner."


    Xu Ran nodded and said slowly, "The essence of practice is to stick to one''s own path in constant fighting. If a practitioner is afraid of challenges, he is not a practitioner. The more intense the struggle, the more it can inspire fighting spirit. , The stronger you can increase your strength, the stronger will not retreat because others secretly behave, but will only ignore all thorns and move forward courageously. After breaking through these, you will reach a higher level."


    "Friend Jing Dao, you are different from other practitioners, so you don''t understand."


    Ou Ting said solemnly, "Practitioners, treat everyone else as stones that hinder their progress, but what about the disciples of Ci Hangzong? It''s completely different."


    Jing Tianshan answered, lowered her head thinking about something.


    At this time, the field is already very lively.


    Xu Ran seemed a little surprised, "Girl Caiying is very smart."


    "She is extremely talented in combat."


    Zhou Shu smiled and boasted, making no secret of his appreciation for Caiying.


    Four people are fighting, and one is promoted. Among them, there are many ways. Once they are not handled well, it is easy to fall into the situation of being besieged by three people.


    At this time, the three people present are all time-tested fairy spirits. In their eyes, a little girl like Caiying looks confused and not strong. We will solve her first, so after Yan Yi announced the start of the competition , The eyes of several people fell on Caiying at the same time, and Jian Yi couldn''t help but go there.


    Caiying stared at Ai Jing, and shouted, "Dog thief, my palace has finally found you! In today''s battle, either you die or I die!"


    After speaking, she rushed towards Ai Jing, the sword domain unfolded, the sword light rose and fell, and the moves looked like a fatal blow. Ai Jing was quite confused, but faced with the pressing step by step Caiying, she could only Challenge.


    The other two looked at each other and fought each other.


    Obviously, Caiying and Ai Jing had an antagonism before, or a great feud. Now the two are in a life-and-death battle, a life-and-death battle in the same realm. No matter who loses and who wins, the remaining one must be greatly injured, and the battle strength is ten There is no one, which means that as long as you can win one-on-one, the entire victory will be in your hands.


    This account is very easy to calculate. One-on-one and one-on-one fights are basically impossible. It is much smoother than after three-on-one fights.


    After dozens of breaths, Caiying stood lightly in front of Ai Jing, the tip of the sword trembled slightly and smiled.


    Ai Jing shook her head helplessly, but calmly said, "The girl has a good sword intent and is not an opponent below."


    All of his sword intent was shattered by Caiying, and the absolute domain was easily broken through. At this level, it wouldn''t work if he didn''t admit defeat. There was still a trace of doubt on his face, "Girl, I remember your name is Caiying. From Xianshu City? I don��t know what hatred we had before, did you remember it wrong?"


    "There is no hatred, sorry, don''t care."


    Picking up the sword, politely smiled, and flew to the other two.


    Ren Qingyu and Qi Prison also noticed the situation here. They didn''t know where they had been fooled, but at this time they couldn''t take it away.


    I don��t know if the timing of Caiying��s selection was just right, or it was a coincidence. The two of them happened to hit the fiercest moment. The two men were like rainbows. The sword domains of both sides were completely entangled together, and they were indistinguishable from each other. , Not giving way, if anyone voluntarily retreats at this time, they will definitely be taken advantage of by the other party, and there is no difference between directly admitting defeat.


    Riding a tiger, the two looked at each other, both a little depressed.


    When they felt the biting sword intent and went straight in, even the soul was oppressed, the two had to give up.


    "Accepted."


    Caiying smiled and saluted, and turned back to the mountain.


    Qi Yu looked at Ai Jing angrily, "Do you have any hatred with her? Have you colluded long ago?"


    "If Fellow Qi Daoist wants to fight another round, I don''t mind being accompanied by me. Whenever you can pick it, come to Tianwu City and find me by yourself."


    Ai Jing snorted, turned and left, feeling a little gloomy in her heart, but she couldn''t help but smile when she saw Caiying flying in the air, this little girl, a little funny.


    Winning the flag, winning beautiful in the first game, it also gave a good start to the Jingdevil Club. Returning to the top of the mountain, Caiying naturally attracted the attention of many people and attracted many admirations. Some people came to say hello. Of course, Without exception, Caiying refused, and she was even too lazy to take a look.


    "How about it, my palace is still at stake?!"


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu with a smug expression. Her happiness is only for her own people, and she doesn''t need more people to share it.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Very well, at least it didn''t worry me too much."


    "You don''t need to worry about it!"


    Caiying curled her lips, seemingly dissatisfied, "Don''t underestimate this palace! This palace still hides a lot, no matter what kind of opponent you encounter, this palace will win for you!"


    (PS: Thank you Long for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3516: Big threat

    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying and smiled, "Okay, I''m waiting to see you show off your power, but now, let me meet someone and see what you can do."


    "Who? What do you think of me?"


    Caiying stood up without thinking and looked around.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and took her to the corner of the mountain.


    Seeing the person standing in front of him, Caiying was stunned, "Ah, it was her."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said straightly, "I''m Zhou Shu, the lord of Xianshu City, and I have met fellow Taoist Ren Qingyu.


    Ren Qingyu, the female cultivator wearing a high-updo, bowed her hands in return, her eyes fell on the two of them, and she said calmly, "Two, I have already lost, and I don''t care, what else do you have?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The Daoist has misunderstood it. It has nothing to do with the competition. I just want to ask the Daoist about one thing. If you guessed it correctly, is the Daoist a demon cultivator?


    Ren Qingyu''s face changed slightly, he glanced around, and said coldly, "Sure enough, City Lord Zhou has good eyesight. Just tell me what I am after."


    Caiying frowned, "You, why are you so hostile to us? My palace didn''t hurt you."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said warmly, "Friends of Daoist have misunderstood again. I want to make sure one thing. Jade Sandalwood Realm is under the jurisdiction of Blazing Phoenix City? I have a demon cultivator friend who may want to visit there, and I will be with you then Go, so I will let you know in advance to avoid any misunderstandings."


    Ren Qingyu said dubiously, "How do you know the jade sandalwood world?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "My friend told me, Fellow Ren Dao, we actually have many demon cultivators in Xianshu City, and everyone is very harmonious."


    "Just put it nicely..."


    Ren Qingyu paused and raised his hand. "I understand what City Lord Zhou meant, and I will convey it to the City Lord. I can''t give you any guarantee before that."


    "I see, don''t bother."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and walked back with Caiying.


    Looking at Caiying, he felt helpless, "You fellow, I can''t help at all. I have brought you here in vain."


    "You blame this palace again, this palace just said a word, OK," Caiying stared at Zhou Shu, "and she doesn''t look good to deal with, so why bother."


    Zhou Shu patted her on the head, "Stop talking, hurry up and prepare for the next one, don''t forget it again."


    "How fast..."


    Caiying murmured a few words, then took out the registration card and held it firmly in her hand.


    "Brother Zhou, girl Caiying."


    Xu Ran stared at the scene and said slowly, "This female sister, you have to pay special attention. She may pose a great threat to you."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, seemingly thoughtful, "Miao Yue? The Shushan sword repairman mentioned on the list?"


    Xu Ran surprised, "You only looked at the list before, how did you recognize it?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The sword just now was amazing. Maybe I will be a little bit jealous when I am on the court."


    "Ah, there is such a strong opponent?"


    Caiying''s spirit came, staring at it for a while, "Why can''t I see it?"


    "When you develop the eighth sense, you can see more things."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and slowly said, "I have never seen such a sword intent, which can guide the highest law, and is not afraid of cause and effect. Shu Mountain is worthy of the world''s first sword sect."


    Xu Ran paused, "But her sword intent does not come from Shushan. It is said that she was cultivated after encountering Romance. It is very strange and unique. It is called the sword of destiny by others, and it is irresistible. Since she came out of the mountain, no Jianxiu has beaten her. Even the long-famous Jianxiu is at best unmatched. She entered the celestial list decades ago, and she has improved every time a new list is announced. Now it is 731."


    Caiying touched her chin, "Isn''t the ranking very high."


    Xu Ran said warmly, "But she has improved rapidly. In recent years, the only one who can compare with her is Jianxiu Lou Gang, who is also Shushan. However, Lou Gang is a veteran sword repairer, and he has been quiet in recent years. There is no more movement. ."


    Ou Ting slowly said, "In the Celestial Pole Ranking, the ranking of sword repairers is the one that has changed the most. They like to challenge and fight everywhere. Most of them are sword repairers, like this kind of rapid improvement in a short time. Don��t underestimate your strength. This Daoist Miao Yue, the old man, has heard several times that she should be one of the people who can challenge Victory Evil, and her desire for Victory Evil is not lower than you."


    "Which sword repairer is not eager?"


    Xu Ran said thoughtfully, "There are a lot of swordsmanship in the heavens, but there are few magic weapons suitable for swordsmanship. Many swordsmanship does not have a flying sword suitable for him, and even good ninth-grade flying swords are rare, let alone Speaking of flying swords, there are many quasi-sages in the heavens who do not have flying swords. If a golden immortal can have flying swords, it is simply blessed by the saints. The extremely evil swords here, they I will never miss it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "This Miao Yue is probably protected by a saint."


    Xu Ran nodded, "The outside speculation is so. She got the chance to be favored by the saint and become the seed of the saint, but she has not admitted it."


    "The palace you said wants to fight her now..."


    Caiying touched the spirit card, eager to try, "Ah, she has already gone up."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, looking a bit regretful, "It''s a pity that it''s not on the same mountain, otherwise you can go get acquainted."


    Xu Ran looked at him and smiled, "It''s not possible on a mountain peak. I advise you not to try. This Miao Yue is so arrogant that no one will pay attention to him. There is also the Shushan sword guard beside him. Guan Jiu and I visited. But I didn''t even enter the door. I think Brother Zhou has to say a few words to her, I''m afraid he will have to enter Shushan."


    "Shushan Sword Guard?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked for a while, but he knew what the sword guard represented.


    "Brother Zhou knows the trouble now, right?"


    Xu Ran smiled and nodded, "The Shushan Sword Guard is the most mysterious power of the Shu Mountain. The total number is only forty. It is said that all of them are no less powerful than the elders. They only obey the orders of the Shushan Sect Master. Generally speaking, Only the elders of the fairy court and the main and deputy gatekeepers of Shushan can take the sword guard with him, and this Miao Yue brought the sword guard, although there is only one sword guard, it is enough to show that Shushan treats her. Regarding the degree of importance, I estimate that it will not take a few hundred years before she will enter the high level of Shushan, and in the future, she will probably become Xianting elder."


    Zhou Shu seems to understand something, "It seems that she is still an excellent trading partner, for Le Yinan."


    Xu Ran nodded and said with concern, "If this Jingmo can not purify the evil spirits, Le Yinan will probably talk to her, so I said that she might pose a great threat."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "It is true."


    Caiying snorted, "There''s nothing to be afraid of, I can beat her in this palace and just not let her enter the top ten!"


    Xu Ran paused and said warmly, "Girl Caiying, most of you won''t meet it."


    Caiying was stunned, and quickly understood, and could not help cursing, "Damn Le Yinan!"


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3517: Proud kill

    For unknown reasons, Sogou suddenly couldn''t search this site today. Please remember the domain name of this site (Shuhaige Quanpin) to find your way home! You can search for "Xianjie Winner ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    The test was still going on, Zhou Shubai watched boredly.


    Most people''s sword intent is lackluster, and some are even worse than their own. Fortunately, they also used the identity of sword repair to sign up, shameless.


    Xu Ran watched with gusto, explaining to him and Caiying and others from time to time, and quoting from others. It seemed that there was nothing he didn��t understand, which made people admire, and even Caiying said "Zhou, this palace feels Xu Ran is not much worse than you." In this case... the world seen by the eighth sense of nature is indeed very different.


    Zhou Shu only smiled.


    He would never think that Xu Ran knew much better than himself. In terms of knowledge, the classics he had read, plus the memories he got from reincarnation, no one in the entire heavens could compare, and Xu Ran was born eighth. Sense, my vision is extremely broad, but after all, what I can see is limited, and I am definitely not as good as myself.


    However, if you can cultivate your eighth sense to Xu Ran''s level, especially if you use it at will without consumption, it would be even better.


    Jing Tianshan was very quiet, occasionally showing a peaceful and content smile.


    "what."


    Zhou Shu stared at the scene, slightly surprised.


    Xu Ran said warmly, "Brother Zhou noticed? This black tower-like big man also needs special attention from Caiying girl."


    Caiying did not question the usual first, but nodded, "My palace thinks so too. His murderous intent is so serious. He is much stronger than the robbers in the rocky beach. My palace thought those people were enough before. Bloodthirsty."


    Jing Tianshan nodded slightly, "When he took out the sword, no one was speaking on the mountain, and I was shocked. Just now, my mind was a little unstable. This is the first time I have seen so many matches."


    "Passing through the big sun **** pattern affects the surroundings, and even the precious land of Lingshan cannot be restricted."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "This level of sword intent has surpassed the law of killing and entered the realm of quasi-sage. He should be called Qi Tian of Killing Sword."


    Xu Ran nodded, "Yes, no one knows where he came from. He is known for killing. He was on the list of ten thousand evil spirits very early. When he escaped from the immortal realm, he killed all the way. At least 740 immortals were arrested. He died in his hands, and because of this, his ranking of the Ten Thousand Fouls once reached 505, a ranking that is difficult to expect from the golden fairy. Since then, he has been silent and has not reappeared, and the ranking has fallen a lot, too. I only found out not long ago that he came to Wunian City."


    Ou Ting sneered unconsciously, "What is he here to do to purify the evil sword?"


    "Probably not."


    Xu Ran smiled bitterly, "I think he simply wants to obtain the extremely evil sword, and will not purify it at all. The purified sword is not suitable for him."


    Ou Ting said in a deep voice, "The old man absolutely does not want Victory to fall into the hands of such a person.


    Caiying''s eyes were shining, and she confidently said, "Don''t worry, Old Ou, this palace will help you beat him! It''s all because of that Le Yinan. Even this kind of person is allowed to participate. There is really no morality at all. It''s also not arrogant, so it''s also a Zen door. Putting this kind of murderous guy in, it''s damnable!"


    Xu Ran paused and said slowly, "I don''t think Master Buwang will let him cause trouble in it. He is really going to make trouble, and he will definitely not let it go."


    Jing Tianshan seemed to think, "Friend Xu Dao, I heard that there is a sword repairer who is as famous as him in the heavens, is it also here?"


    Xu Ran showed a slight surprise, "Friend Jing Daoist is also very well informed."


    Jing Tianshan said calmly, "I heard it in some fairy cities."


    Xu Ran nodded, "Oh, there is a sword repairer who is as famous as him, one-eyed and one-armed, walking alone, calling himself Aojian, because of this title, and because he ranks close to the killing sword. Qi Tian was also called by some people as Ao Sha Shuang Sha, and his name is not small..." When he noticed something, he looked at Caiying who was suddenly in a daze, "What''s wrong with you, girl Caiying?"


    Caiying ignored him, just looking at Zhou Shu, "Zhou, this Aojian, isn''t it..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It sounds like, what are you so surprised to do, listen to Brother Xu finish."


    Xu Ran realized, "Does Brother Zhou know that Aojian?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and said calmly, "Know, he is my best confidant, but I haven''t heard from him for many years. Brother Xu knows what else, you might as well continue talking."


    Xu Ran seemed to realize something, and sighed slightly, "Brother Zhou is really a confidant all over the world, even Aojian and others are... Aojian and Sajian are equally famous, but in my opinion, the difference between the two of them is very different. Great, Aojian didn''t do anything infamous, and there was almost no murder. It may be that his temperament made him offend many immortal sects and he was included in the list of ten thousand evils."


    Caiying curiously asked, "What did he do to offend people?"


    Xu Ran thought for a few breaths, and laughed, "I don��t know much. I heard that he rejected the invitation from Shushan and the Xuanling Sect, and beat the people who came to him back one by one, especially some who said they could help. The people who left the Ten Thousand Swordsman List were beaten the hardest by him. Among them, there are many famous elders. By the way, he also took the whole world of immortal city known for its swords... I mentioned it step by step, Brother Zhou, I admire him very much. He deserves the word Aojian. If you have the opportunity, please refer me to Brother Zhou."


    "Okay," Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "So, he hasn''t come yet?"


    Xu Ran shook his head, "No, I have read it carefully, he is probably not interested in the Evil Sword."


    Caiying pursed her mouth unconsciously, "It''s a pity, I still want to ask Master some questions about kendo."


    Xu Ran was shocked for a while, "Master? Girl Caiying wants to ask him about kendo?"


    Caiying nodded her head, "Of course, he taught me the sword body in this palace, but how could he refuse to be the master of this palace, it''s really hateful, but..." She sighed with a rare sigh. A little frustrated, "He refused to make sense, the palace has been misunderstood after all, and has not grasped the essence of his sword, ooh."


    Xu Ran paused, "The essence of the sword body?"


    Caiying nodded seriouslyYes, his sword body is not divided into the realm of cultivation, but I have to practice it, and I still have to rely on the realm to break through. I am really ashamed of him. teach. "


    Xu Ran thought about it for a while, shook his head and smiled, "Doesn''t you know the realm? I don''t quite understand this."


    "Caiying, it''s not that you have learned something."


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying and slowly said, "The sword body you cultivated has its own characteristics, and it''s definitely not weak. How can you learn it? You are different from Lao Li. You learned too much about the sword at first. It is impossible to be as pure as him, and it may not be good to follow his cultivation method completely. Now that you have walked out a path that belongs to you only, I think this is not a bad thing."


    Caiying stagnated, "Didn''t my palace learn the problem?"


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "Of course not, don''t doubt yourself, what you do now is the best."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 3417 Aosha) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3518: 10 people

    For unknown reasons, Sogou suddenly couldn''t search this site today. Please remember the domain name of this site (Shuhaige Quanpin) to find your way home! You can search for "Xianjie Winner ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "Of course!"


    Caiying raised his eyebrows and smiled confidently, "Zhou, I never doubted myself."


    Zhou Shu froze, and couldn''t help frowning, "Then what were you talking about."


    Caiying chuckled and said, "If you learn the chaos, you will learn the chaos. If there is no essence, there is no essence. My palace just talks about it casually, and I don''t care in my heart. As long as you practice kendo and you can win, that''s fine."


    "Count me for nothing."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, this heartless guy cannot be treated with common sense.


    Caiying looked left and right, looking around, "But it''s really a pity that he didn''t come. If he was there, we two swordsmen would be able to take this sword together."


    "I don''t know what the rules are, I just think so much."


    Zhou Shu pressed her back, his expression condensed slightly, "Isn''t it over, why isn''t Qi Tian still leaving the field?"


    Xu Ran paused, "There is a problem with the venue, and there is a lot of sword intent left on the floor tiles. Going deep into it, the meditation practitioners are dealing with it."


    Caiying looked disdainful, "This guy is really not a good person, what is the destruction of the venue? This palace can also do it."


    Xu Ran seemed thoughtful, "No, he didn''t seem to be doing it on purpose, so that he didn''t control his sword intent very well, which is regarded as one of his weaknesses, but it cannot be ruled out that he did this deliberately to let his opponents I think he can''t control the sword intent, so use this point to counter it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and exhorted Caiying, "What you mean is, you have to be serious when you encounter it and don''t think about it."


    Caiying snorted, "How can it be so complicated, no matter what he is, this palace will only follow his own ideas."


    Time passed quickly, and after several rounds of competition, only ten sword repairmen remained on the court.


    Zhou Shuning looked at it and shook his head secretly, with a feeling of underestimating the heroes of the world. He originally thought Caiying could easily get the top three, but now it looks like it is very difficult to do it.


    The ten sword repairs, either from the Celestial Pole Ranking or the Ten Thousand Fierce Ranking, were also rare geniuses in the heavens.


    They can stand together on the field, obviously suppressing their own absolute domain, but the gap in their strength is still easy to see.


    The most prominent one is Miao Yue.


    Shengxue in white, with a natural face, looks like a fairy, her eyes are as bright as the moon, and she can''t see the slightest turbidity. She stands on one side by herself, and everyone else is far away. Of course, this is not because of admiration or humility. But once they get closer to Miao Yue, their sword domain or absolute domain will unknowingly be dragged by Miao Yue, chaos, or disappear. This kind of price is naturally unbearable, let alone behind them. A pair of sharp eyes stared at him, a bit inconsistent, afraid that the biting sword intent would come up.


    Everyone knows that Shushan''s sword guard is not easy to mess with.


    Qi Tian on the other side is also very prominent.


    Although he was sitting, he was a bit taller than the others, and the mountain-like body continued to emit solid killing intent, like a burning black flame. From a distance, he was like a demon coming out of hell, let People are daunted and afraid to approach.


    The aura of other people is not too inferior.


    For example, the young man in Tsing Yi, Zhan Duan in Supreme City.


    In every move, he is always with the domineering domineering attitude of looking at the world, and a kind of majestic righteousness. The combination of the two temperaments makes him particularly unique and attracts the attention of many people.


    He is a descendant of the Zhan family, the most famous immortal hunting family in the heavens, but he is willing to stay in the Supreme City��the second most wicked immortal city that the immortal world wants to get rid of. The immortal world has made great military exploits, and the immortal world cannot chase or punish him. Instead, it wants to give him a place on the celestial pole list. This kind of experience makes him more stable and calm than ordinary people at a young age. Of course, there are super Almost the strength of ordinary people.


    Compared with these people, Caiying looked a little inconspicuous, and was even suppressed by others.


    But she obviously didn''t feel suppressed at all. Looking from left to right, both braids were erected, dangling like a searchlight, quite excited.


    The ten sword repairs each took one side, and the sense of oppression was really amazing, like ten long swords rising to the sky, sharp, sharp, sword intent everywhere, shocking, almost no one in the surrounding mountains speak again, and Bafangtai The meditators on the top are also trembling, lest if one is not careful, the formation will be destroyed by them.


    If they didn''t guard against them, this formation really couldn''t hold them.


    But there is no arrogance, and it is only by relying on the formation to control it. These ten swordsmen are added together, and there is no quasi-sage here who is willing to fight with them. They can''t ask for good, not arrogant, not even Le Yinan.


    Xu Ran looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful, "What''s wrong, Brother Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The situation is much more difficult than I thought. Although a few sword repairmen are Hunyuan Jinxian, they are not far from the quasi-sage. If you want to fight against these people, they are extremely evil. The sword may be more troublesome than dealing with Le Yinan alone."


    Jing Tianshan heard the sound and said quickly, "Brother, I will help you."


    Zhou Shu answered, "Okay, you can''t help but help."


    Xu Ran shook his head and said warmly, "Brother Zhou, they are not necessarily all enemies, some can be wooed."


    Zhou Shu paused and said with a smile, "For Caiying and I, both are enemies."


    If they were not very strong and just used the power behind them to make a deal with Le Yinan, Zhou Shu could not treat them as enemies and let them take the sword, and then it would not be too late to think of a solution, but it is obviously not possible to do so now. The stronger these people are, the more they hinder him. What if Victory Evil is subdued by them and even purified?


    Although Zhou Shu believed that only holding the evil spirits could defeat and purify the evil spirits, but in case it was robbed first, it would be too late to regret it.


    In other words, Zhou Shu must win this cleansing meeting and get the qualifications to purify and overcome evil.


    Xu Ran smiled faintly, "Brother Zhou, don''t worry about it, wait until the rules come out before making a decision, I am sure I want to help you."


    Ou Ting patted Zhou Shu, and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, no matter what others do, the old man always believes in you more. Even if other people have won the victory, the old man will not admit it. Although the old man has no strength now, he fights this. The old bones, always call for you a few times."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and thanked him seriously.


    Ou Ting��s words made him very moved. You know, for Ou Ting, it��s the same for Ou Ting, who can purify and overcome evil, can make Shengxie live up to its name and complete Ou��s Long-cherished wish, and he and Ou Ting did not have much friendship, but one sword and one side, after so long, Ou Ting did not need to put all his eggs in his basket.


    Ou Ting smiled, "What are you polite to the old man, but you have to be optimistic about Caiying, the old man still doesn''t worry about her."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said confidently, "Old Ou, she did it."


    Ouding just nodded silently.


    When he was building the town of evil, Caiying was in a deep sleep period. The two had never met before, and now that they see each other, they don''t think it is very reliable.


    (PS: Thank you 20171207101624421 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3418 Ten People), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3519: the way

    ()You can search for "Xianjie Winner( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "Hahahaha!"


    Accompanied by a sharp laughter, Le Yinan in Huoyun''s black robe appeared on the sidelines.


    As soon as he appeared, the sword intent on the court began to fade away, and the master came out, and the ten people who fought over and under had also converged.


    "Le Yinan''s commander, where is the evil sword?"


    Qi Tian stood up and shouted, his voice was like a gong, his attitude did not show much respect.


    Le Yinan was not angry either, "Hehe, if you can stand here, you will naturally have a chance to see the sword, but not now."


    "Is there too many suspects? That''s easy."


    Qi Tian looked condescendingly around his surroundings, his killing intent fell like a mountain torrent. The people he saw looked different. Some could not help retreating, some were calm and quiet, some were about to shoot with a sword, and some were none. Perception simply ignores it.


    "Friend Qi Dao, to be honest, breaking the rules is not good."


    Le Yinan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she was already a little angry. "This time, it is not only Jian Xiu who is here to participate in the Clean Demon Society. The remaining Daoists are also very important. What should I do? The Daoists are waiting. "


    Qi Tian snorted coldly and sat down.


    Zhan Duan took a step and said slowly, "Let''s go back to the mountain and wait first because of the meaning of Le Palm''s Commander?"


    Le Yinan raised his hand and said calmly, "No, Fellow Daoist Zhan stay calm."


    As soon as the voice fell, the clouds in the middle tugged, and ten high platforms of the same size rose slowly, surrounding the Bafang platform.


    Yue Yinan said in a deep voice, "Everyone, please choose one to take the stage."


    Everyone was still wondering, Zhan Duan stopped slightly, then smiled, "I understand, a very good way", turned around and walked onto a high platform, standing on the edge of the platform, his eyes drifting to the surrounding mountains.


    Someone did it, and others followed.


    Ten people, ten high platforms.


    Seeing that the sword repairmen were all in place, Le Yinan cursed secretly and disappeared.


    No wonder he was dissatisfied. If it weren��t for Yan Yi to be too useless, he was stunned by the aura of the ten sword repairmen, almost speechless, and he didn��t have to come out so early to suppress the battle. However, compared with other forces, the Sacred Fire Gate��s There are really few elite talents.


    Yan Yi quickly appeared on the scene. Taking advantage of the salute, he secretly wiped the sweat from his forehead and settled down, "Thank you, everyone. Now I will announce the second rule."


    "Luo Li is wordy, just say it!"


    The roar from an unknown place caused Yan Yi to tremble involuntarily.


    He hurriedly said, "After the judgment of the Le Palm Commander and the Master of Unconquering, to purify the extremely evil sword, it is not possible for a sword repairman to do it alone. It is not a matter of teamwork, so this time the Demon Club will also follow this. Way to proceed..."


    Before the words were finished, some people shouted dissatisfiedly, "I have always been alone, and I don''t need other people to help!"


    "Ten people purify together? Whose sword belongs to? Is it your holy fire door? Then what are we going to do?!"


    "It''s too beautiful to think, are we here to help you purify? Ten of us, can you afford to pay?"


    Yan Yi hurriedly said, "Don''t get me wrong, fellow daoists! The ten of you will definitely not unite together. We have already considered this at the Sacred Fire Gate. Otherwise, why bother to let you compete first."


    Although the voice was raised, it still sounded weak.


    Some Jian Xiu thought of something, "Are you asking us to find a helper? That''s not right!"


    "Yes, what is this **** rule? Other forces can find a bunch of people, even sword guards, how can I compare? Your rule obviously wants to give the sword to those big forces, honestly, is it a plan? Sell ??it to Shushan?"


    "I thought it was a personal competition, but now we have to add the sect. Isn''t it a big advantage to control the sect?"


    "The Holy Fire Sect is indeed the dog in charge of the Sect!"


    Hearing this sentence, many sword repairmen became more dissatisfied, and their opposition became louder.


    Yan Yi''s face gradually turned pale, but he was really helpless. He couldn''t control his strength and was no better than Zongmen. He could only raise his voice again and again, as desperately as he said, "Everyone, that''s not the case! Don''t let you find helpers, No! It''s not not not looking for it, but not from the sect!"


    "Over and over again, what are you talking about?"


    "Speaking silly, the Sacred Fire Door really doesn''t work!"


    "If you can''t even do a good job as a host, just go ahead and forget it."


    Looking at Yan Yi, the sword repairers felt that he was unbearable more and more, and the cynicism continued.


    Yan Yi stood there, as if feeling the anger of Le Yinan below, sweat dripping down.


    "Everyone, let me say a few words."


    Zhan Duan, who was the first on stage, slowly opened his mouth, his voice was not loud and his tone was flat, but his momentum was completely different, and his identity was different, the sword repairmen slowly stopped arguing, and all looked towards Zhan Duan.


    Even Miao Yue, who had never reacted, raised his head and glanced at him.


    Obviously aware of this eye, Zhan Duan''s eyes lit up, excited a lot, and said in a straightforward voice, "I think the meaning of the Holy Fire Gate is not to let you rely on the sect, but to rely on other people here,-those who have not participated in the competition. Daoists who are good at purification, let them form a team with us ten sword repairmen, a total of ten teams, and then everyone will compete as a team to obtain the qualifications for the purification of the evil sword."


    He looked at Yan Yi and said with a smile, "As for the way to form a team, I think the Holy Fire Gate has already decided, so I won''t say more."


    Yan Yi couldn''t help but nodded, looking like he was saved, "Yes, yes, Daoist Zhan said too well, that''s it!"


    "Is that so..."


    "Ten people each choose a suitable helper, and then go to purification, it seems not bad."


    "It sounds fair, at least everyone is at the same starting point."


    "I also feel that it is a bit wrong to rely solely on sword intent. It would be great to have other people help, but I don''t know how to divide it."


    "Everything is good, hurry up and start!"


    The sword repairers realized that they couldn''t help but nodded, and they were very satisfied.


    Zhou Shu on the mountain frowned.


    Ou Ting is also quite worried, "The team selected in this way may really have the ability to purify the extremely evil sword."


    Zhou Shu nodded. When he saw Jianxiu''s personal strength, he was only worried about three points, but now it is eighth. The team with a strong sword repair as its core does have a cleanup victory. Evil abilities.


    He and Caiying''s team mainly focused on sword repair, with other assistance and teamwork. It was originally the biggest advantage of purifying and conquering evil, but now, almost every sword repairer has the same advantage.


    I have to admit that they encountered a great threat.


    Xu Ran sighed, "Le Yinan��s selection method is very effective and tricky. It is also a big trouble for those of us who have already become a team. It would be okay if Jianxiu��s team candidates were chosen by ourselves, but If it is decided by lottery or other methods, it might be possible that Brother Zhou and Elder Ou are going to clean up other people."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s true."


    If he and Ou Lao and others were forced to separate from Caiying, it would be difficult for Caiying to obtain the qualifications to purify and overcome evil.


    (PS: Thank you Long for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3419), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3520: Let me do it

    ()You can search for "Xianjie Winner( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Jing Tianshan thought for a while and said, "Brother, is Le Yinan targeting you?"


    "It should be, especially when he saw Brother Xu and Oldo Ou beside me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But I am not alone. Other sword repairmen may have such thoughts, but now they are also targeted and have to change. This rule is really a draw."


    Xu Ran paused, "What is the purpose of Le Yinan doing this?"


    Jing Tianshan thought for a while and said, "Split up other people''s teams and start competing again?"


    Xu Ran shook his head, "This is the result of the present, not what he wants. According to the current rules, the team that finally competes is likely to have the ability to purify and overcome evil, and it must be very strong, whether it is himself or his background. It''s hard for Le Yinan to get the sword back, so he is almost destined to lose victory over evil. Could it be that Le Yinan opened this cleansing club just to give away the sword?"


    Jing Tianshan nodded unconsciously, "The sword is originally his, but it will be sent out in the end. This kind of competition, on the contrary, seems abnormal."


    "unless����"


    "unless����"


    Zhou Shu and Xu Ran spoke almost at the same time. They looked at each other and laughed unconsciously.


    Au Ting stroked his beard, puzzled, "Unless something."


    "Unless..." Xu Ran glanced at Zhou Shu, "Unless Le Yinan has already reached a deal with a certain sword repair here, this rule is for that sword repair, and the team he formed must be the most suitable. Purified, right, Brother Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think so too, so that both of them get what they want and get fame."


    Xu Ran paused, "For the Sacred Fire Gate, reputation is actually very important, especially at this gate where the Immortal Realm is about to be in charge of the Sect, and the Clean Demon Society will be opened to purify the extremely evil sword hated by the practitioners of the heavens, and then Given to those who purify the sword, this kind of operation will undoubtedly win the favor of practitioners in the heavens, and their impression of the Sacred Fire Gate will change a little bit... After he and Bu Yi were unable to purify the evil spirits, Le Yinan found it. A better way to use this sword."


    "That''s why he warned me not to do anything, not to undermine his plan."


    Zhou Shu nodded and paused, "But it may also be helpless. A certain force that Le Yinan can''t resist focused on Shengxie, and then made a deal with Le Yinan. I always feel that Le Yinan also Not very willing to lose this sword."


    Xu Ran said, "Of course I am reluctant, but it is better than losing in vain."


    Jing Tianshan looked at the two of them, "Anyway, this sword has been pre-determined, right?"


    Xu Ran was very calm, "I think it is, I''ll see it later."


    Yan Yi in the field glanced at everyone and said in a straightforward voice, "The composition of the team must be absolutely fair, so we decided to use a lottery to allocate the teams. 423 Taoists, according to the results of the lottery, average Assigned to a team of ten sword repairers..."


    Xu Ran smiled, "Sure enough, it is a draw, which seems to be the fairest but easiest way to cheat."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "As the organizer of the Clean Devil Club, cheating on the lottery couldn''t be easier."


    Jing Tianshan paused, "Then we are waiting for the draw?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Of course not!"


    This time Outing and Xu Ran spoke together.


    Ou Ting said solemnly, "No matter what, we must oppose it."


    "Let me do it."


    Xu Ran smiled at several people, stood up, and walked towards the middle step by step.


    Xu Ran walking in the air attracted everyone''s attention for a while.


    After announcing the rules of Yanyi, his face suddenly sank when he saw someone who did not follow the rules, but after seeing the person clearly, he changed his face again, "Daoist Xu Ran, you don''t have to stand up first before the draw has started."


    Xu Ran stopped, with a trace of surprise in his eyes. Limited by the formation, he only wanted to take a few steps. He didn''t expect that a few steps would go so far, almost the center of the field, but he quickly understood The reason is definitely not presumptuously to temporarily let go of the formation and help, he smiled and raised his hand, "Friend Yan, I oppose the method of drawing lots."


    Yan Yi stagnated slightly, then smiled, "Daoyou Xu, the rules have been set, can''t you tolerate your opposition?"


    "What''s the matter with you!"


    "Speak up against, who do you think you are?!"


    "It is the genius of the Xu family, why should he oppose it?"


    The sword repairers were very confused, and most of them were reprimanding Xu Ran, and some even wanted to use their sword intent to suppress them.


    Xu Ran was fearless and said indifferently, "Sword repairers have the right to compete and choose, and of course we practitioners who major in purification should also have it. I want to ask everyone, you are willing to purify together with Qi Tian. , Or are you willing to purify with Miao Yue?"


    Qi Tian changed his voice and shouted, "What do you mean?"


    Xu Ran just ignored it and continued, "Dear fellow daoists present, do you really want to purify with Qi Tian?"


    "I don''t want to... maybe you will die?"


    "Yes, if Miao Yue is available, I don''t think anyone would choose Qi Tian?"


    "Why should you follow him and help Miao Yue purify? Maybe you can enter Shu Mountain and have a relationship with Qi Tian. Maybe you have to die. At least you will be entangled by the immortal arrest."


    "Even if you can''t follow Miao Yue, follow Zhan Duan, Xiancheng, the second most powerful city, is very promising."


    "The old man will never find a way to purify Qi Tian."


    Xu Ran said what they wanted to say but didn''t dare to say, and the mountain peaks quickly became lively, and Ouding''s voice was particularly loud.


    Yan Yi''s face changed drastically, and he couldn''t help shouting, "Everyone, when you signed up, you said that you must obey the rules of the Jingdevil Association, but now you come out to oppose it. That doesn''t make sense!"


    Xu Ran calmly said, "If your rules are not good, and there is even a danger of falling, then why should we abide by it. We are here to purify and gain reputation and rewards, not to put ourselves in danger."


    "The point is, we can''t take our lives for the sword."


    "Fortunately, Daoist Xu came out to speak. I haven''t thought about this before. In fact, who wants to go with Qi Tian? Even if he and I are on the top of the list, that won''t work."


    Seeing more and more opposition, the voices of the sword repairers were overwhelmed, Yan Yi calmed down, and sneered, "Xu Ran, what do you think?"


    Xu Ran smiled, "Naturally I chose the appropriate sword repair."


    "Huh, what if you choose one person hundreds of people to help one person together?"


    Qi Tian stared at the surroundings, and the black smoke on his body became thicker and thicker. "It''s ridiculous, it would be better to kill you all now!"


    "Friend Qi, don''t talk nonsense."


    Yan Yi paused and shouted, "Xu Ran, that''s absolutely impossible! Not only is it unfair, it''s also detrimental to purification. Hundreds of people are inconsistent in cultivation, and it is impossible to completely obey the distribution. In the end, it will only break the sword! Reason, I don��t think you Xu Ran would not know, you just came out to make trouble on purpose!"


    Xu Ran smiled, "What do you think? Anyway, I think the lottery is not good, and it may die. No one wants it, and I don''t want it."


    He had deliberately made trouble, only to make the Holy Fire Gate give up the drawing.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 3420, let me) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3521: Nothing

    ()You can search for "Xianjie Winner( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    There was a clamor.


    Of the more than 400 practitioners, most of them were vocalizing, and the more eliminated sword practitioners were idle, fearing that there would be no big deal. They shouted together. With such a huge momentum, ten sword practitioners would definitely not be able to suppress it, Yan Yi Even more helpless, he looked at Xu Ran, then looked around, his face turned pale, and his heart was even more annoying, ����The demon-cleaning meeting he presided over repeatedly went wrong, losing not only his own face, but also the holy fire gate. Those in the south of Hele, no future is expected this time.


    "Everyone, don''t quarrel."


    A powerful voice came out, followed by Le Yinan.


    He scanned the surroundings and said solemnly, "The rules that have been set are absolutely impossible to change, and fellow Taoists don''t have to worry. I will ensure your safety and will never let any sword repair you."


    A word and a meal, like gold and iron fighting, sharp and harsh, echoing constantly.


    But I have to say that the effect is very good, the deterrent of the quasi-sage is placed here, and the noise is soon much smaller.


    "As long as you can ensure safety, you won''t be afraid of purifying with Qi Tian."


    "That''s true. Although Qi Tian has a terrible character, he is strong enough to fight poison with poison. What if he succeeds?"


    "In that case, I have no problem."


    At the same time, a number of different voices sounded everywhere, you and me, they were quite neat, and the crowd calmed down completely.


    Le Yinan sneered secretly and looked at Xu Ran and said, "Xu Ran, do you have any comments? If you insist on disagreeing, you can withdraw and not continue to participate in the Jingmohui."


    "Since the Le Palm Token can ensure everyone''s safety, I am naturally relieved."


    Xu Ran arched his hands, smiled, and walked back slowly.


    Seeing Xu Ran''s return, Ou Ting sighed and stood up and said, "I will try again. If we draw lots, our chances of success will be too small."


    "do not go."


    Xu Ran shook his head, "Le Yinan was prepared long ago, and it is difficult to change when Ou is old, and I didn''t come back because of him."


    Ou Ting sat back, seemingly enlightened, "What''s that?"


    There was a trace of confusion in Xu Ran''s eyes, "Master Buwang asked me to come back."


    Au Ting''s eyes lit up and he said excitedly, "Ah, don''t come out! Come out at this time, is he going to help us?"


    Xu Ran paused and smiled bitterly, "It should be, otherwise he won''t be able to transmit the sound, he even opened the formation to me before."


    "That''s good."


    Ou Ting could not help but smiled, looking satisfied.


    But Zhou Shu saw something, Wen said, "Brother Xu, don''t think too much about it, just look at the specific rules."


    Obviously, Xu Ran also didn��t know what it meant to be unreasonable, but no matter what it meant, Le Yinan added ��no arrogance��. He couldn��t change the situation no matter how much he insisted. .


    Xu Ran paused and looked at Zhou Shu, "I don''t think Master Fuwang will unite with Le Yinan, but... Brother Zhou should have negotiated a good cooperation with him at that time."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The past is over, and it''s useless, but even if I choose one more time, I still believe in allies instead of being unreasonable."


    Xu Ran nodded slightly and said solemnly, "I understand Brother Zhou''s insistence, but in this situation, if the master does not support Le Yinan, our chances of winning the evil will be almost zero."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s okay."


    If you don��t get a sword now, you will have a chance later. But if you leave then, you may not only lose the trust of your allies, but you can also damage your heart. There will be no chance to remedy any kind of result. Then, Zhou Shu should How to choose, the reason could not be simpler, no need to explain.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he noticed something, Xu Ran shook his head and laughed, "Brother Zhou paid attention just now?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Are you talking about those who support Le Yinan? After a little glance, they should be Le Yinan people, most of them are eliminated Jian Xiu."


    Xu Ran nodded, "Well, there are only two or three purifying practitioners, they are hidden deeply."


    Zhou Shu stared at the high platform, seemingly thoughtful, "Brother Xu thinks which Jian Xiu has been appointed internally?"


    Xu Ran hesitated for a few breaths, "It''s hard to guess. It can be determined after the draw is drawn, but it seems that the possibility of Zhan breaking is very small."


    Ou Ting asked without suspicion, "How does the old man think that he is the most likely? Yan Yi hasn''t announced the rules, he knew it, this is suspicious, and he was the one who took the initiative to speak."


    "Because it is suspicious, the possibility is small."


    Xu Ran said slowly, "Zhan Duan''s various actions have made him the focus of attention. If he is the one who wins in the end, then everyone present will suspect him of cheating and feel that he is in collusion with Le Yinan, even if not. Really, everyone can say it is true. Then, to Le Yinan, the value of his Demon Club is greatly weakened, so I think that Zhan''s character is due to his personality, or he and Le Yinan really have Cooperation, but the goal is not to win the evil, but just a pretense to make the devil appear fair.


    Ou Ting suddenly nodded, then said, "Is that Miao Yue?"


    Xu Ran paused, "It is possible that Le Yinan is most willing to cooperate with the sect in charge, so that the Sacred Fire Sect can get more support in the Xianting Presbyterian Church, and there have been several encounters between Shushan and Sacred Fire Sect in the past. Le Yinan may also use Shengxie to repair the relationship, but this is just speculation."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s difficult to get results now. Other sword repairs have their own reasons, and they all make sense."


    Xu Ran sighed, "Yes."


    Jing Tianshan whispered, "Brother, the rules for drawing lots have been determined. It is a double drawing, which is very complicated."


    Collect the registration cards of the four hundred and twenty-three practitioners together, shuffle the order, and you can��t tell who is who, and then draw them one by one and put them into ten identical boxes. Most boxes will contain forty-two. The number of registration cards in three boxes is forty-three, and then ten sword repairmen each draw a box, and the more than forty practitioners corresponding to the registration cards in the box will enter his team. Fight together for the qualifications to purify and overcome evil.


    After listening to the rules Xu Ran shook his head unconsciously, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "It turned out to be this way, Brother Zhou, it seems we still have a chance."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It seems a fair process, but it is easy to be tricked. The person who put the registration card into the box is the person from Le Yinan. The box is also taken out by Le Yinan. Let a certain sword repairman choose a specific box. It''s easy to get the best team assembled in advance, but... Brother Xu, with your eighth sense, you should be able to see the difference in the box, right?"


    Xu Ran nodded, showing confidence, "If one by one practitioners smoked in the past, then I have nothing to do. I can only watch them cheating, but now, heh, the organs are too smart to simply draw directly, and It''s the tricks on the registration cards and boxes. That''s too obvious."


    Zhou Shu laughed and relaxed a little, "Le Yinan doesn''t understand Brother Xu''s abilities, and this may be a disadvantage."


    (PS: Thank you for taking it for granted monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3421 is okay), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3522: Let me go

    ()You can search for "Xianjie Winner( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Ou Ting seemed to understand something, "Find out the sign-up cards and boxes that have been tampered with, and then point them out in person?"


    Jing Tianshan whispered, "Then you will be enmity with the Holy Fire Gate completely."


    Xu Ran shook his head, "This is a choice, a last resort. It is not to be afraid of enmity with the Sacred Fire Gate, but to do so. The Jingma will inevitably not be able to do it, and there is no possibility of victory over evil here. A better way is to use this in reverse."


    Ou Ting nodded, "Yes, it''s better to put all our registration cards in a box and let Caiying choose."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, a little embarrassed, "Then you need to control the person who put the registration card into the box. It is very difficult in front of Le Yinan, not to mention the Lingshan treasure land and the formation in the middle."


    Xu Ran shook his head, "So far, Master Buwang''s formation has not restricted me, so you don''t need to risk controlling people."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "How to say?"


    Xu Ran took out his registration card and said slowly, "Brother Zhou, if you are Le Yinan, you need to make tricks on the registration card, what will you do?"


    Zhou Shu took a closer look, "The basic material is a rare dark iron, with a layer of sapphire on the outside, engraved with numbers, and there are a lot of celestial powers inside. The previous reminder is based on these celestial powers. On jade, the role of this dark iron..."


    "It''s for hands and feet."


    Xu Ran said affirmatively, "Some people have already made marks on their registration cards. The marks are engraved on the inside of the dark iron. The dark iron itself cannot tolerate any power of law, divine consciousness, etc., be clear. When you see these marks, you can only use the eighth sense, or heavenly eyes."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "That is to say, the person responsible for putting the registration card into the box must have the eighth sense or heavenly eye."


    Xu Ran nodded, "Yes, only in this way can these marked registration cards be put into the already determined box. The whole process relies on the rare eighth sense, with almost no flaws to be found, and there are other eighths. People who are feeling can��t find out. First, the person who gets the registration card like this will not show it to others. Second, the mark may be very ordinary. Only those who know can understand it. Those who don��t know will only think that it is a normal metal pattern. ."


    Ou Ting said unconsciously, "It''s really exhausting."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xu Ran and slowly said, "I understand, Brother Xu is going to confuse the other party''s eighth sense?"


    Xu Ran nodded, very confident, "This is what I am good at. There is no unreasonable causal force to hinder it. It is not difficult to do. After all, the opponent is only Yanyi. After seeing the mark, I can completely let him In his eighth sense, I had an illusion, and put the registration cards that were originally unmarked in the box, and those with marks were put in other boxes."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Yan Yi?"


    Xu Ran nodded freely, "After entering the battle without hindrance, I took a closer look and found that among the practitioners in the field, only he had the eighth sense, and the level was very low, far inferior to me, Yue Nan Probably not. If I didn''t guess wrong, it must be him who will come out and put the registration card in the box."


    Ou Ting thought of something, and said, "No wonder, Yan Yi has no abilities, but he can still be such an important host. It turns out he has this skill."


    Jing Tianshan followed, "Yes, he made several mistakes, and Le Yinan didn''t drive him down, and he is still hosting now."


    Zhou Shupo said admiringly, "Brother Xu, you are really careful, you don''t miss a chance."


    Jing Tianshan thought for a while and said, "If Daoist Xu can do it, Caiying needs to choose the box with our brand, but the default sword repairer will definitely grab it? Even though we know that the people in the box have long changed. , But he doesn''t know, and he will definitely not give up, because he believes that the talent in that box is the reason why he can purify and overcome evil. If he gives up, there will be nothing."


    Xu Ran looked at Jing Tianshan and said in approval, "Friend Jing Daoist is right, this is the problem."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s better not to compete with them for the box. Just make sure that we are together and be selected by Caiying. The others don''t care."


    Xu Ran shook his head and sighed, "Of course it would be better that way, but I can''t do it. My eighth sense can only confuse the perception and can''t affect Yan Yi''s mind and make him make wrong judgments. This is what Brother Zhou is good at. Yes, so, unless there are several marked boxes here, otherwise he will only put the specific registration card into that box..." Having said that, he glanced at Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou is still being attacked. Is the law restricted?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I don''t know that I can break through the formation of Xiao Leiyin Temple. Maybe I paid special attention to me. I am afraid I can''t do much in front of everyone."


    Xu Ran paused, "Master Buwang��s character is like this. If you stayed back then, he won��t... Don��t mention this. In short, if we don��t grab the box, we cannot guarantee that everyone is together. Depending on luck, there may be only two or less. Of course, if only Brother Zhou can be selected, then there is no need to grab that one. I will let Caiying know which box you are in."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments and nodded, "I don''t know how to compete for qualifications. It''s hard for me to say that I can win by myself. Let''s aim for the box."


    "Ok."


    Xu Ran nodded naturally, and only said slowly, "I need a chance to confuse perception. It''s best if someone can delay the time."


    "I''ll go, I''ll go when they choose to sign up."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said faintly, "I haven''t tried to fight directly. It must be fun to add Le Yinan without presumptuously."


    If you had a good talk with Buddhism before, at this time, Buddhism will help yourself, his home court, everything is accommodating, things will definitely be much simpler, but the problem is now that it is difficult to stop.


    "Attention everyone!"


    Yan Yi in the field yelled again. This time Le Yinan was standing next to him. It seemed that going up and down was too much trouble.


    "You fellow Taoists put the registration card in front of you, and someone will naturally collect it..."


    But Yan Yi didn''t say half of his words and was interrupted again. An unusually loud voice resounded through the audience, "Here is mine, take it!"


    The voice did not fall A small black figure flew straight down from a certain mountain peak!


    The speed is extremely fast, the momentum is like a broken bamboo, the formation seems to be completely unstoppable, and it flies to the south of Yue before stopping.


    Le Yinan stared at the registration card, his face gradually changed, looked up, and shouted angrily, "Fang Jian, why are you here?!"


    "Hehehe, Lao Na also came for purification, and also obeyed the rules of your Clean Demon Society, why can''t you be here?"


    A figure stood up and was as tall as a mountain. It wasn''t Fang Jian who else could be. The practitioners around looked at Fang Jian with a look of stunned expression and retreated in panic.


    On the same mountain, I didn''t even notice that there was a quasi-sage behind him.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171207101624421 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3422, let me go), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3523: Surprise

    ()You can search for "Xianjie Winner( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Fang Jian appeared, everyone was shocked.


    Jing Tianshan paused, "Who is that, how can there be a quasi-sage?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, then looked at Xu Ran, "Brother Xu, this is an excellent opportunity."


    At this time, most people took out the registration card and floated in the air. It was the time to investigate carefully.


    "Yes."


    Xu Ran nodded lightly, seeing his expression, his body tense, his eyes condensed, he was extremely focused, unable to distract himself from saying more.


    Le Yinan in the field calmed down a bit and said coldly, "See you, I remember that you didn''t sign up, and there is no quasi-sage in the entire Jingmohui!"


    Fang Jian stroked the rosary, "Oh, it''s the name that the disciple helped Lao Na reported. This doesn''t meet the rules of the Jing Devil Association? It seems not."


    Le Yinan snorted, "There is indeed no such rule, but you are a quasi-sage, who is surrendering and competing with the Hunyuan Golden Immortals for purification qualifications, intending to grab the sword, don''t you feel shameless?"


    All of a sudden, there were loud noises.


    "My Buddha is merciful!"


    The sound was like a great bell, drumming in the array, and immediately suppressed the noise.


    However, I saw the anger and glared, and said awe-inspiringly, "Le Daoists think badly! How can Lao Na come for purification, how can I care about others?! You can rest assured that no matter where Lao Na is, he will only purify and not do it. Nothing is superfluous, and you will never get involved with the evil sword!"


    "That seems to be a good thing."


    "Quan Sheng did not violate the rules, there is no reason not to participate."


    "Yes, if you see such a master help, the result can be much better."


    "If anyone can draw him, eight achievements will win."


    "I hope I have such luck."


    There was a lot of discussion for a while, both the practitioners off the court and the sword repairmen on the high platform were very excited, and some had already begun to shout.


    Le Yinan hesitated for a while, seeing the excitement of the crowd, at this time it was impossible to refuse, and only coldly said, "Since fellow Daoist insists on this, then I have nothing to say, just continue."


    Fang Jian sat down, Zhou Shu secretly shook his head, feeling quite disturbed.


    There was a default one that was already very troublesome, but now there is another one.


    Obviously, Fang Jian came here for most of the reason for not being arrogant. This attitude is really intriguing, saying that it is possible to deliberately target Le Yinan, but it also targets himself.


    "Little guy, do you have a lot of question marks?"


    Suddenly, a voice pierced into the sea of ??knowledge, familiar and special. Who else could it be without Fang Jian?


    Zhou Shu calmed down slightly, as if he had understood something, and slowly said, "Senior, you are here not to be right with the younger generation, right?"


    Fang Jian smiled, "If you didn''t do it right, is it right to do it with Le Yinan? Haha, you guessed it right."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Thank you, senior."


    Fang Jian said faintly, "Thank you. Later, Lao Na will tell you which box Lao Na is in, but whether you can get it depends on you. Lao Na first tells you, if someone is removed, who is Lao Na? Purification will do everything we can, when you and I will become opponents, don''t blame Lao Na."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand."


    The voice gradually faded.


    On the field, all the registration cards have been collected and piled up in a mess.


    The number above has been completely blocked, and Yan Yi is still constantly flipping and messing around, constantly showing it around to show fairness.


    Zhou Shu tried his best to look at it, but he couldn''t see it clearly, even more vaguely than before. Obviously, he was really taken care of by not deliberately.


    Ou Ting murmured, "There are more and more opponents, even if I grab that box, I''m afraid I will encounter a fierce battle."


    Jing Tianshan whispered, "Or, put Master Fang Jian''s brand in that box?"


    Ou Ting looked very worried, "That is equivalent to putting all hope on that one. If you don''t get it, it is equivalent to giving away Shengxie, Zhou Shu, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu paused, warmly said, "Don''t worry, wait for Brother Xu."


    Time has passed for a long time, but Xu Ran still did not respond. It seemed to be very difficult. If Xu Ran hadn''t spoken when the bins started, he would go up and delay for a while.


    "All right."


    After a few breaths, Xu Ran''s figure shuddered and seemed to relax, with some fatigue in his eyes at the same time.


    Au Ting said quickly, "What''s the matter?"


    "The forty-two registration cards all have the same pattern inside. With so many numbers, they just meet the requirements of a box. This is something that would never happen under normal circumstances. So you can be sure that there is a default sword repair. Look at which box Yan Yi puts them in, and I will mess with it again, but...the consumption is more than I imagined, I may only be able to disrupt about 30 registration cards, that is, there will still be some default practitioners. Will be put in that box."


    Xu Ran looked at Zhou Shu with some regrets, ��I��m really sorry for the lack of ability. This is not a good thing for us. If we get that box, those default practitioners will definitely prevent us from competing for qualifications.��


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, it''s good to be able to confuse so much, and we don''t have to grab that box."


    "why?"


    Xu Ran''s expression changed slightly, as if thinking of something, "Fang Jian? Did something happen?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Fang Jian wants to tell me the box he is in. In other words, we don''t have to stick to one box."


    "Ah, Fang Jian helped us?!"


    "That''s it. With Fang Jian''s help, we have a much greater chance of winning!"


    "What an unexpected surprise!"


    Everyone was overjoyed, and Xu Ran laughed unconsciously, "I thought that Master Buluo would not care about you, but I didn''t expect to come and use Master Fang Jian to secretly help."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Don''t be eager to be happy, Brother Xu, the registration card that Fang saw just now fell into Le Yinan''s hands. I think he will definitely make a mark. If you look carefully, it should be easy to find. The mark must be illegible without preparation."


    "Mark? I just felt that there was a registration card that was different."


    Xu Ran stared at it, and it didn��t take long to get something. ��I saw it. There was a registration card with two extra dots. The trace was made just now. No, it seems that there are more than one, all of which are just made.�� He looked at Zhou Shu in surprise, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s okay It should be arranged by Le Yinan to stop Fang Jian. Just make sure Fang Jian is there."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This way, there will be an extra box that we can be sure of, that is, a box with a well-known registration card."


    Everyone understood, "And our goal is to put our registration card in that box."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, this is somewhat easier than just grabbing a box, and with the help of Master Fang Jian, we don''t have to go all over. That might make Le Yinan suspect. It''s better to have one or two people. Go to the designated sword repairer."


    "In turn disturb them? Okay."


    Everyone also nodded.


    (PS: Thank you Sinaloa_D for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 3423 Unexpected Joy), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3524: hateful

    ()You can search for "Xianjie Winner( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Ten boxes the size of more than a foot were placed in the field.


    It didn''t look any difference, the material was all dark iron, enclosed all around, only a hole was opened for the sign on the top.


    Yan Yi arched his hands to all sides, without saying much, and quickly began to divide the cards.


    The blocked registration cards flew up, and fell into different boxes at lightning speed, leaving no trace of afterimages.


    Tens of breaths ended, ten sealed boxes attracted everyone��s attention, whether it was a practitioner off the court or a sword repairer on a high platform, the sword repair was even more tense, regardless of the rules and whether there were loopholes. Since they have accepted it, they have to admit it. Now each box determines whether they can get the qualification to purify and overcome evil, um, it''s only qualification.


    "How do we choose now? Should we come one by one? There should be a rule too."


    It was Zhan Duan who spoke first, with a calm face, it seemed that this was always the case.


    "So what the trouble is, just choose whatever you want."


    Qi Tian''s eyes tightened, and a black gas flew out, rushing to the box furthest away from him.


    Snapped!


    As soon as the black energy flew to the sidelines, it collided with a red sword intent, and the red and black added several breaths, and disappeared together.


    On a certain high platform, an old man took the flying sword blankly and said calmly, "Qi Tian, ??don''t talk nonsense. What if I want the box you want?"


    "Xiao Zhang, you are not dead yet."


    Qi Tian looked at the old man and let out a sneer.


    Xiao Zhang didn''t look at him, and said indifferently, "You haven''t died yet, how could I die? It''s a pity that I didn''t meet you just now."


    Qi Tian snorted coldly, but put away his thoughts of continuing to attack.


    Zhan paused, his eyebrows tightened, "The two are at odds. Everyone knows this, but please don''t interfere with the Clean Demon Club. You must fight each other until the rules are announced."


    Yan Yi hid after seeing Jian Guang just now, and quickly nodded, "Friend Daoist Zhan is right. When the rules are announced, some of you have a chance to compete."


    "Then you still hurry up?!"


    On a certain high platform, a dissatisfied roar sounded, "The rules, what break the rules? Or just say it in one breath, squeeze out little by little, learn to shit?!"


    Both inside and outside the court laughed, even Miao Yue bowed his head and pursed his mouth.


    "It''s also said that it is too troublesome to say the rules every time you pass."


    "It''s all about the trouble. It always gives people a sense of trickery. Could it be..."


    "Sacred Fire is not reliable, this is a precedent."


    Seeing that Le Yinan��s face was a little green, Yan Yi hurriedly shouted, ��Now! It��s very simple. You are all sword repairers. Naturally, sword repairers are best at determining the order. There is a wall here. It is a special protective formation created by Le Palm Commander and Buwang City Lord. Everyone uses sword intent to attack the wall and does not require a certain breakthrough. Whoever leaves the deepest trace will choose the box first, and the shallowest will be the last one. Everyone has only one chance to choose."


    As soon as the voice fell, a light blue wall was erected in the center of the field, which was no more than three feet thick, and the clouds and mists in it were filled with clouds and mists.


    The sword repairers stared, their expressions became concentrated.


    "Finally, it has something to do with the sword. Are the masterpieces of the two quasi-sages? Oh, then I will show my ugliness.


    A middle-aged sword repairman smiled slightly, and a golden sword slipped from his sleeve. There was no movement, and a golden light suddenly came up.


    The golden light condensed in front of him for a while, and then disappeared, and it was hard to find a trace. When I looked again, Jian Guang had actually reached the wall, hovering condescendingly for three weeks, and inserted it fiercely.


    In an instant, the light exploded, and the inside and outside of the field were completely shrouded, almost unable to see things.


    Everyone was shocked, and couldn''t help but exclaim, this sword intent was amazing, and the sword intent tore the space, even more invincible, definitely not mediocre.


    After a few breaths in the blink of an eye, the golden light dissipated, and the wall was intact. Everyone''s eyes widened, but only a small dent was seen, for fear that they would not be able to put their fingers in.


    Everyone was in an uproar and looked at the high platform together, and saw that the middle-aged Jianxiu''s face changed suddenly, and he turned his back, and saw his body trembling slightly, like a tree branch that was being sawn, and his heart was half dead.


    Yan Yi paused and said in a deep voice, "Two points into the wall."


    "It''s really hard..."


    Unlike the uproaring crowd, the sword repairers seemed much calmer.


    The one who can stand here is either the celestial list or the ten thousand fierce list. The sword intent is mostly far superior to others, and even a full-strength sword can''t even enter the wood three-pointer... Although it does not rule out that sword repair is a bit dazzling, the result is too Unexpectedly, they could all see that the wall was not only unusually hard, but also specially arranged for sword intent.


    "Zhou, what should I do?"


    Xu Ran looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "This sentence was made by Miss Caiying. It seems that she is in trouble."


    Zhou Shu, who was especially taken care of, was restricted in his voice transmission. Since Caiying got on the high platform, he hasn��t contacted again. In fact, it��s not completely impossible, but after experiencing the unintentional injury of the soul shadow, Zhou Shu will not Exposing the spirit of God and so on easily to the front of the unreasonable, the formation of the unreasonable dominance is of course also in it. What''s really going to happen to him, he is not afraid of something wrong with himself and Caiying, but the soul shadow staying in Xianshu City Hard to say.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I feel the law of balance, the law of causality, and the sword intent. How about you, Brother Xu?"


    Xu Ran nodded, "Yes, the law of balance is also very troublesome. As a quasi-sage, he uses the law of balance to suppress Hunyuan Jinxian, Le Yinan can really do it, if the sword is repaired The mind cannot exceed the degree of control, and it cannot break this balance. It is very difficult to cause damage to the wall."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "There is the power of causation behind, even if the wall is broken, the cause and effect may be quickly repaired. The combination of the two laws is just right."


    Xu Ran paused, "Brother Zhou, this wall, even if it is difficult for you to destroy it?"


    "Depending on the situation, they have this indestructible wall, and there will be many loopholes in other parts," Zhou Shu glanced at him, "Brother Xu, don''t you think this is really a formation?"


    Xu Ran seemed to realize something, "It is said that there is no formation that can quickly react differently to different sword intents. This wall should be arranged by two quasi-sages, that is to say, the two of them have already taken action. ��Wait, Miss Caiying is still waiting there. Is there any way you can tell her She doesn��t know the law of balance or the law of causation, only sword intent can be relied on..."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Just tell her that she has a unique talent and can do it herself, at least better than others."


    Xu Ran was stunned, and smiled bitterly, "You can make it clear about the talent, so will it be too perfunctory."


    "She can understand."


    Zhou Shu shook her head and said calmly, "If she can''t think of it, it means that she does not have the qualifications to purify and overcome evil."


    Xu Ran nodded, and quickly looked at Zhou Shu again, "She said you are hateful, very hateful."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 3424 Damn) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3525: Qing Gangshou

    ()You can search for "Xianjie Winner( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    Looking at the contemplative sword repairmen, Yan Yi said solemnly, "You guys haven''t done it yet, didn''t you feel anxious just now?"


    With a smug smile on his mouth, he seemed to have recovered some of the dignity he had been spurned and beaten up before.


    "Let me do it."


    Zhan Duan looked around, arched his hands with a smile, "You can see clearly, if I can''t make it, I hope you can go further."


    With the wave of his hand, the palm of his hand had turned into a black-blue color, and a small sword slipped out of his sleeve quietly, hovering like a snake on the palm, and gradually merged into one, while bursts of clouds emerged.


    The smiling face seemed to be stained with poisonous and still smoking cyan hands, but it was not abrupt, as if it should have been.


    A cyan light flashed, and the palm of the hand returned to its original color, and a black palm print was clearly displayed on the wall in the field, which penetrated directly into the wall, flashing a faint cyan fluorescence.


    Yan Yi''s mind was stagnant, and cautiously approached a few steps, "One zhang, four feet and six minutes!"


    Everyone was amazed and silent for a while.


    Although I knew the result at a glance, I was still speechless when I heard it.


    The contrast is too obvious. It is also a carefully selected sword repairman, and one scores two points, and this Zhan cut is almost a hundred times the former.


    It took a while before someone spoke.


    "It''s as horrible as... worthy of being a strong man in Supreme City!"


    "What kind of kendo is this? Is the combination of Immortal Capture and Supreme City so terrible?"


    "The purification qualification must be judged by Zhan, there is no doubt about it."


    In the discussion, the Jian Xiu who only scored two points, originally glanced at the wall sideways and waited to see Zhan Duan''s joke, now he has shrunk behind the pillar and dare not see anyone at all.


    Zhan arched his hands around and sighed slightly, "It''s still not good, it''s up to you."


    The sword repairers were basically green, no one paid attention to him, even Caiying rarely spoke, and bowed their heads not knowing what they were thinking.


    Xu Ran''s expression was also a little solemn, "Although Zhan Duan is not a quasi-sage yet, he already has an attack power that is no worse than that of quasi-sages.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Brother Xu, what he used just now was the Blue Demon Sword that the Zhan family became famous, right?"


    "The Blue Demon Sword is a saying in Outland. You can''t say that in the immortal world. Otherwise, you will be caught by thousands of immortals and make trouble. You have to say that Qing Gangshou can only do it," Xu Ran nodded and said slowly, "Sword One hand is the sword of righteousness and the sword of evil. The Zhan family can become the most famous immortal hunting family in the immortal world. Most of them have been specially counted. Since the birth of Qing Gangshou, there have been a total of 4.3 million murderers. The murderers on the list are planted on these hands, and everyone in the world speaks about them. Under Qinggang, the murderers have nowhere to hide."


    Jing Tianshan said suddenly, "I don''t understand, since the Zhan family has an ancestral Qinggang hand, why do they want to grab the extremely evil sword."


    Xu Ran said slowly, "For the Zhan family, it is a symbol. The Zhan family is known for punishing evil. If it can be purified and suppressed by the evil sword, its status and reputation can be further improved. Of course, it is not Eliminate Zhan Duan��s disapproval that Qing Gang is not easy to use, so I have to try another sword."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It doesn''t look like it now."


    Xu Ran glanced at him and said warmly, "I mean, I can see that his kendo can only be fully displayed with Qing Gangshou."


    After Zhan broke his hand, there was a period of silence in the field. It was not until Yan Yi repeatedly urged him to make a move.


    Xu gained some experience from the previous two swords. Not only scored two points, but there was no one that could compare with Zhan Duan. The most was about four feet.


    Not long after, only four people on the court did not make a shot.


    Miao Yue, Qi Tian, ??Caiying, and a middle-aged sword repairer who were well-behaved before.


    Zhou Shu took a closer look, "That, is it from the Tang family?"


    "Tang Liu is also one of the four great masters of Outland. Luo Tiancheng, the main city, may be the most troublesome family in Outland." Xu Ran shook his head and sighed, "Except for Patriarch Tang Sinian, there is no outstanding strong However, they like to fight everywhere. Most of the immortal cities near them are miserable, even the demons and aliens can��t escape. Therefore, although the Tang family is far away from the Xu family, the Xu family has always regarded the Tang family as the biggest threat to the outside world. One of them, the relationship between them and the immortal world is also very strange. They are in peace during the war, and I don��t know if it is an enemy or a friend... This Tang Liu is a rising star of the Tang family. He only entered the celestial pole list not long ago, ranking 973th. ."


    Xu Ran said slowly, "From the ranking point of view, it is not easy for him to get to this point. Several times are narrow wins and should not pose a threat."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I took a few glances before, and his sword intent seems to be very special."


    Xu Ran paused, "Well, the Rainstorm Sword originated from the Tang family. Tang Sinian once killed the invading demons with a single sword, and the Rainstorm Sword was not intent, and it only killed people without harming others. , Xiancheng has nothing to do."


    "Huh?" Au Ting couldn''t help but said, "This kind of control is terrible, right?"


    Xu Ran earnestly said, "The Patriarch is very strong, ranking 57th in the Celestial Pole Ranking. He has played against the Demon Lord. He is now the first person in the four Outlanders, but the Tang family only has this outstanding talent. There is nothing else to say. By the way, this Tang Liu, judging from the previous battles, he can only control ten thousand torrential rain sword intent at best, and he can''t see that he has deliberately concealed his strength."


    A trace of horror appeared on Jing Tianshan''s face, astonished, "He has also fought against the demon master? Which demon master?"


    Xu Ran nodded, "Thousands of years ago, Tang Sinian entered the Demon Realm, disturbed the Demon Lord, and was driven away by the Demon Lord, but Tang Sinian was not injured either, so his position on the celestial pole rankings rose a lot. According to him, it��s the World-Honored Demon Lord, this possibility is very high. The World-Honored Demon Lord is considered the most peaceful demon Lord. If it��s the Dao Demon Lord or Extreme Breaker Demon Lord, Tang Sinian won��t be able to withdraw. Probably not hurt."


    "It''s also amazing."


    Jing Tianshan didn''t realize it, "Master said several times that the demon master is the most terrifying enemy that a practitioner may face. Most practitioners cannot stand firmly in front of the demon master, let alone fight."


    Zhou Shu paused and smiled, "Junior sister, don''t be too scared, the demon master is just a stronger quasi-sage."


    Jing Tianshan curled her lips, "Senior brother has never seen it. Of course he said so. Master said it is terrible, I think she may have seen it too."


    Xu Ran looked at her and felt a little curious, but he hesitated and still didn''t ask.


    "Look, Qi Tian has made a move."


    Ou Ting pointed to the field, his beard trembled, "What is he doing, does he want to destroy the entire wall?"


    At this moment, there was a thick black mist everywhere on the field, and the wall in the middle was almost invisible.


    Obviously, it was an indescribable murderous aura, as if there were tens of thousands of evil spirits shouting and struggling in it, eager to rush out and tear everything in this world.


    Yan Yi''s expression changed, and he stepped back a long way, hiding in the meditation and shouting, "Qi Tian, ??what are you going to do?!"


    (PS: Thank you Long for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 3425 Qing Gangshou) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3526: Not satisfied

    ()You can search for "Xianjie Winner( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "waste."


    The two words that broke out of the teeth were quickly overwhelmed by the huge and strong murderous intent.


    Immediately, a black sword that seemed imaginary and real flew straight to the wall. As the sword progressed, the surrounding killing intent gathered in the past, and the field gradually became clear, but the sword became more and more solid, as if converging. With countless resentment and grievances, the killing intent has reached the limit, and one glance will make people tremble.


    boom.


    The wall shook violently, as if it was tilted, and the sword rushed straight into the wall.


    As soon as I entered the wall, I encountered great resistance. I moved forward with difficulty, foot by foot, inch by inch, but the sword was not discouraged. It stopped after seeing it several times, then rose again and moved forward quickly.


    When it finally stopped, I saw the entire sword melted into the wall, and the tip of the sword had reached the depths of the wall.


    The black qi dissipated, and Yan Yi ran over and shouted, "Qi Tian, ??I already said that you can''t use swords, you can only use sword intent. This is a violation of your rules! Not a grade!"


    "Who said it was a sword?"


    Seeing that the sword could no longer advance, Qi Tian turned his face away.


    As soon as the voice fell, the black sword suddenly dissipated, turning into black smoke, flowing out along the path until it disappeared completely.


    Yan Yi was stunned for a moment. Although he wasn''t considered a sword repairer, he looked at it as a sword rather than a pure sword intent. It just disappeared like this and there was no evidence. He had to turn his head and look towards the south of Le. After nodding, he walked over to measure the size and hesitated, "One zhang, four feet and three minutes!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    "It''s only three points away. It''s less than an inch. What a pity."


    "What a pity, do you still hope that Qi Tian can''t win?"


    "It''s none of my business who wins. I only know purification, but it looks like a pity."


    "Now Qi Tian can rank second."


    Jing Tianshan was a little puzzled, "Brother, Qi Tian threw it out, is it a sword?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and sighed, "Although I can''t fully understand it, I don''t know it without a sword. Qi Tian is really ruthless."


    Xu Ran also expressed emotion, "That sword has no less killing intent than him. It must be Qi Tian''s most commonly used sword. For the ranking of a selection box, he abolished his most important sword," he paused. Then, "Brother Zhou, he cares about ranking so much, is he the default sword repairman?"


    "It''s possible, but I don''t think it is."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "A recognized murderer like Qi Tian has no reason for Le Yinan to cooperate with him. Cooperation can be harmful but not profitable, unless Le Yinan wants to betray the immortal world."


    Xu Ran said slowly, "Then why did he give up his sword? And Le Yinan obviously knew that he violated the rules, so he didn''t point it out."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I have the same idea as Ou Lao. Qi Tian wants a sword and wants the extremely evil sword to match his killing intent. If he gets the qualification for purification, he will never be purified, maybe he will use it. Those cultivators came to sacrifice their swords and then fled. He thinks that the extremely evil sword is the most suitable for him, so he doesn''t care about the current sword. As for Le Nan, it doesn''t matter, because it doesn''t matter, Qi Tian is not the first."


    Xu Ran looked at the court, "Now Zhan Duan is still the number one, and it seems that no one can challenge him. Is Le Yinan really planning to cooperate with the Immortal Cat family and Supreme City?"


    "Who knows," Zhou Shu didn''t seem to want to say more, and paused, "Brother Xu, did Caiying talk to you?"


    Xu Ran shook his head slightly, "Not yet, or should I ask her?"


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a while, then smiled, "Forget it, don''t disturb her."


    Xu Ran said warmly, "Actually, it doesn''t matter if Miss Caiying can''t get the first place. Our goal is different from the default sword repair. The second is the best, and the third, fourth, and fifth have great opportunities."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but sighed secretly. With a good temper, I was afraid that she would not accept rankings other than the top three. Zhou Shu believes that she can do it, and whether she can think of doing it is two different things, hope She shouldn''t feel frustrated. She should have reminded herself more clearly before.


    "Miao Yue is going to make a move."


    Seeing Miao Yue moved suddenly, there was a commotion around him.


    No one cares about Qi Tian anymore, they all focus on it.


    After all, many people think that Miao Yue is the strongest sword repairer here, not only because of her origin and ranking on the celestial pole list, but also because of her ability to show in previous battles. It is so outstanding that almost no one is. Her one-on-one enemy, no matter how many people are on the court, whether one on three or one on one, the result is the same.


    It didn''t disappoint, Miao Yue lightly chins her head, and has an extra long sword in her hand.


    The common Shushan sword was also used by Zhao Yueru when he was in Shushan, but the grade was much higher, reaching the ninth rank.


    In the eyes of everyone, Miao Yue stabbed a sword, unremarkable.


    I couldn''t perceive any sword domain or sword intent, and the wall didn''t move at all. When everyone was wondering, the wall shook and suddenly collapsed.


    Other sword repairers attacked this wall, piercing a hole and then drilling in, but with this sword, a quarter of the wall surface collapsed, forming a large cone-shaped hole, and it was still going It extends inside, and the ground is generally sinking.


    Aside from other things, this perception alone is several times better than others.


    The crowd was shocked, with exclamations one after another, and the sword repairmen on the high platform were also stunned. Only Zhan remained steady, and there was also Cai Ying, who was thinking and thinking about nothing.


    They were not only surprised, but also Le Yinan in the formation.


    "No, what are you doing?"


    "Friend Le Dao, what do you think I am doing? I came as you requested."


    "Then why don''t you stop her?"


    "I have tried my best, Le Daoist friend."


    "Fart! If you try your best, you won''t be able to stop her? You are obviously afraid! afraid of the will of the saint in her sword!"


    "Friend Le Dao actually said such vulgar words. It surprised me. I am not afraid of anyone, but unnecessary. The will of the saint in her sword is not your enemy and me. Why should I make such a fuss?"


    "What did you forgot to promise me? I didn''t even hold you accountable for what happened before. I''m worthy of your Zen sect, right? Not only did you indulge Fang to see it, but now you plan to shame me again?"


    "Friend Le Dao, I have already said about Fang Jian once, and I won''t say it again. As for Miao Yue, if you take a closer look, you will know that even if you and I evade a little bit, she doesn''t have the ability to break through this wall. "


    "Don''t be afraid of 10,000 just in case, don''t be presumptuous, if you ruin my plan this time, I won''t let Wuniancheng go!"


    "I''m afraid of you? You say one more thing, and I won''t care about it later."


    "Humph!"


    After a few breaths, the wall stopped collapsing.


    The sword in Miao Yue''s hand was gone. She stared at the wall, frowned slightly, shook her head, and seemed to sigh.


    "Aren''t you satisfied?!"


    "It''s already obviously number one, right?"


    Everyone looked at the wall and then at Miao Yue, their faces full of surprise and doubt.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3426 is not satisfied), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3527: 3 length

    ()You can search for "Xianjie Winner( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "Two feet, two feet and three inches!"


    Yan Yi''s voice was trembling, and it sounded a little vague.


    "Sure enough!"


    "As expected of Shushan Jianxiu, really too strong!"


    "If I can purify with her, I will be worth it this time!"


    The crowd suddenly exploded, cheers one after another, as if everyone was counting on Miao Yue to win, she was what everyone expected.


    Miao Yue stood calmly, with a trace of regret in her slightly closed eyes.


    Jing Tianshan whispered, "Is Miao Yue the default sword repairer?"


    "It should be, I guessed wrong before."


    Xu Ran seemed thoughtful, "When she announced just now, Le Yinan seemed to be relieved, and the whole person was much calmer. It seems that Le Yinan hopes to see her first place. The relationship between the Sacred Fire Gate will ease a lot. In this Xian Ting Conference, the Sacred Fire Gate may be able to get the support of Shushan."


    Ou Ting slowly said, "Then she can break through to such a deep position, is Le Yinan deliberately?"


    Xu Ran paused, "I can��t see through Miao Yue��s sword intent, and I��m not sure, but I think the gap between Miao Yue, Qi Tian and Zhan Duan is not that big. Qing Gangshou is already a powerful attack in the fairy world. The means, beyond the existence of many laws, is that Miao Yue is protected by a saint, and it is not so much stronger than Zhan, Brother Zhou, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "Should it be, Caiying is not ready yet?"


    Xu Ran shook his head, "She hasn''t spoken yet."


    Ou Ting looked at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "If you care about it, you will be confused. Don''t worry, the old man believes that she can get the top three."


    "The one who didn''t believe her the most before, seemed to be you, Mr. Ou."


    Zhou Shu smiled, his mood was indeed a little messy, but it was not his intention. The feeling of being restricted in perception was not very pleasant. He also understood some cause and effect, but it was too far behind not being arrogant. Whenever he tries to break through the current restrictions, stronger restrictions will inevitably appear.


    I''m used to the omnipotent life, and now this feeling of not being able to clearly perceive the surroundings, and not be able to use the spirit and consciousness wantonly, is really bad.


    Don''t take this old guy...


    Ottingen paused and stroked his beard, "Say, it''s different when you get on stage. The old man has no choice but to trust her."


    The walls on the field have long been restored, but the remaining two sword repairs have not done anything.


    Yan Yi Zheng said, "Two people, please hurry up!"


    "It''s procrastinating, it''s not like a sword repairer at all!"


    "That''s right, let''s finish the comparison earlier, do you still expect to surpass Miao Yue of Shushan?"


    "Haha, I think they are only a few inches and a few minutes away, and the jade is in front, so I don''t want to make a fool of myself."


    "Then simply give in, and we might as well watch the purification sooner."


    Not only Yan Yi, but other people also clamored.


    Caiying was still meditating and didn''t seem to hear it at all, and the other Tang Liu was trembling with anger, his complexion flushed red, and if he were not on stage, he would come out to curse.


    After a while, Yan Yi couldn''t help it, and urged again, "Two people, if this goes on, we will be disqualified!"


    "I''m here! I just know how long it is!"


    Tang Liu responded and strode to the edge of the high platform.


    A messy beard, his hair twisted together as if he hadn''t been cleaned in hundreds of years, his lips kept moving and cursing, he glanced at the surrounding sword repairers from time to time, with a lot of hatred in his eyes.


    Several Jian Xiu cast their eyes with disdain, and some turned their heads away, embarrassed to join them.


    Tang Liu snorted, and slowly took out a sword. There seemed to be some rusty spots on the body of the blue-white sword, and the sword light looked sad. He raised the sword and danced up and down, faster and faster. , The sword light became more and more dense, it seemed to be full of power, but it also attracted more ridicule.


    "This is Jian Xiu?"


    "I haven''t heard of a sword repairman who is playing with splendor... No wonder the Tang family has not been able to produce talents for so many years."


    "Is this the so-called Rainstorm Sword? It makes people laugh out loud."


    Not only the onlookers began to ridicule, and some Jian Xiu couldn''t help it. Zhan Duan, who had always been calm and calm, showed a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Yan Yi on the court couldn''t help shaking his head, unable to hide his contempt. Le Yinan on the side closed her eyes, as if she didn''t even look at it.


    And Xu Ran took it seriously and slowly said, "Tang Liu also concealed his strength."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Ran is probably the only person present who is not restricted by the formation and has a strong eighth sense. Of course, what he said is extremely weighty.


    Xu Ran paused, "I thought he could only control the sword intent of the torrential rain, but now it seems that there are at least 30,000 to 50,000, and it is still growing."


    Jing Tianshan didn''t realize it, "But this initiation time is too long, right? If you really fight, who would let him accumulate sword intent like this?"


    "Yes, but it is very suitable in this environment. You are not afraid of being beaten and you can attack with all your strength."


    Xu Ran said warmly, "The rainstorm sword intent is the special sword intent with the longer the brewing time and the greater the power. Of course, the longer the time, the more difficult it is to control. A good balance must be found. At present, Tang Liu There is no sign of collapse. If this continues, his final sword intent may reach 80,000 or even more."


    Jing Tianshan understood something, "So, he has the ability to challenge Miao Yue."


    "The chance is very small, I am not optimistic."


    Xu Ran smiled and shook his head, "Although Tang Liu concealed his strength, he still can''t compare with Miao Yue. Even if this method is very helpful to him, it is impossible to reach two feet. There is a big gap in strength. , And the advantage of Rainstorm Sword Intent is that it is scattered rather than concentrated. To break the wall, it is better to concentrate."


    At this moment, Tang Liu finally stopped swinging his sword, a little long sword, and tens of thousands of sword lights flew to the wall quickly.


    The sword intent was rushing forward, like a torrential rain, rushing to hit the wall.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The entire wall was covered by the smoke and dust from the collision, and only the continuous rapid sound was heard, one after another, with great prestige.


    The people who had mocked before were stunned, amazed at the power and power of Tang Liu''s concealment.


    The attack lasted for nearly ten breaths, and the wall kept shaking, as if it was about to collapse at any time.


    "This... how could it happen?!"


    Suddenly an exclamation came from the high platform.


    Zhan Duan''s smile froze on his face, his eyes changed as if he saw something extraordinary.


    Soon the smoke cleared, and everyone''s eyes focused on the wall.


    The wall had been beaten in all kinds of holes, but at first glance, it was almost all traces of inches and minutes, causing no harm at all.


    "What, it just looks mighty."


    "I thought he was so powerful, it turned out to be a silver pewter tip."


    For a while, ridicule sounded everywhere, but after a while, these voices were suppressed by a trembling voice.


    "Three...three feet! Pass through the wall!"


    Standing behind the wall, Yan Yi pointed to a small hole in the wall. His face turned pale, and his voice trembled, as if he was too frightened.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted, thank you~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3427 Sanzhang), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3528: Keep going

    ()You can search for "Xianjie Winner( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!


    "Even through it?"


    "This...this is incredible, is this Tang Liu so strong?!"


    "The facts are right in front of you, what else is there to believe? Hey, it''s really not good to look at him. He did it to hide his true strength."


    "The Tang Family is about to rise..."


    The panic of the crowd could no longer stop.


    The sword repairers were also surprised, looking at Tang Liu, their expressions became strange.


    Zhan Duan put aside his smile, and solemnly arched his hands, "Friend Taoist Tang, if there is a chance, I hope we can exchange kendo."


    Tang Liu seemed to have changed his person, respectfully returned the gift, and returned to the middle of the high platform, his face calm and unpredictable.


    I have already won, it seems that I don''t need to pretend.


    The situation on the court is a bit ugly, Yan Yi is still shaking, Le Yinan''s face is blue, and there seems to be a flame in his eyes.


    Xu Ran looked at Zhou Shu and sighed, "I got everything wrong this time. I didn''t expect Tang Liu to be the first."


    Jing Tianshan seemed to think, "I''m even more disappointed, I''m afraid Le Yinan, even the scheduled Jian Xiu was defeated, but is Tang Liu really that strong?"


    Xu Ran hesitated, "I was wrong before. He doesn''t need to focus on one point to break through. Instead, he uses those tens of thousands of sword intents to fully attack every point. As long as there are weaknesses on the wall, there is sword intent. If you can enter the void and penetrate directly, such a large wall, even if it is not arrogant and south of Le, there will be a little gap... Brother Zhou, right?"


    "If you ask me this way, you can''t be sure."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If the two quasi-sages work together, there is a possibility of loopholes if they are not in tacit agreement, but Le Yinan may deliberately leak it to him."


    Jing Tianshan understood something, and said in surprise, "Huh? Could it be that Tang Liu is the real sword repairer of Yue Yinan, but it doesn''t look like it at all."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Does it seem to be invisible? I''ll know when I choose the box."


    Xu Ran nodded, "Yes, I''m going to choose soon, so I don''t need to think too much."


    The noise gradually faded, but people''s eyes were still on Tang Liu, unwilling to leave.


    A sword repairman who defeated Zhan Duanqitian and Miao Yue, this is big news. As long as it is spread, there is no doubt that Tang Liu will soon become the upstart of the heavens, and the Tang family will appear powerful. The matter of the younger generations will undoubtedly bring a lot of changes to the chaotic Outland.


    Yan Yi has stabilized, and shouted at Caiying, "You are the only one left, don''t you want to make a move?"


    It was calm and no one made a fuss. After all, Tang Liu had penetrated the wall and had already taken the first place, so no one took Caiying to heart.


    "What''s the hurry, this palace is here!"


    Caiying snorted and the whole person lit up.


    Seeing her appearance, Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t a preoccupied look, indicating that she had either realized it or looked away. In short, she was fine.


    "Huh, sword body?"


    Zhan Duan was surprised.


    The plucking on the high platform shone more and more, and gradually turned into a sword, with the tip of the sword pointing forward and pointing at the wall in the field.


    Miao Yue was slightly startled, and shook her head.


    Shushan has a sword body. She thinks that the sword body is authentic. She has tried it, but she had to quit after encountering a chance. Now that she sees the familiar sword body, she has a little interest in it.


    Whoosh.


    The sword body flashed, the next breath had appeared in front of the wall, and he rushed in without any hesitation.


    At first it was like a broken bamboo. The four-foot-long sword body didn''t reach the handle in the blink of an eye, but the more difficult it went in, the speed became slower and slower, and the sword body was also squeezed by the wall, gradually becoming smaller and oblate.


    "This is desperate..."


    Zhan Duan shook his head slightly, looking at the sword body moving forward like a snail, a little regretful.


    "Sure enough, the sword body still doesn''t work?"


    Miao Yue stared at the sword, with regret and calmness in her eyes.


    Xu Ran''s face changed slightly, "Brother Zhou, Girl Caiying, is it bad to be afraid?"


    "Yeah, this is tantamount to putting yourself in the middle of the two quasi-sages. If the quasi-sages... I''m afraid..." Jing Tianshan has already stood up, "Should I stop?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, Caiying is not so easy to have an accident, her body should still be on the high platform, you can watch it well."


    Au Ting couldn''t help but said, "Just watch? She''s almost unable to move...If this happens, she will be crushed to death by the quasi-sages."


    "wrong!"


    Xu Ran paused and pointed to the wall and said, "Look, she has moved forward again, and her speed has become faster!"


    Sure enough, the sword body suddenly rushed and advanced a few feet.


    At this time, the body of the Caiying sword is much different from before, shortened a lot, and a thick layer of blue and white blooms on the body of the sword. The color of the blue and white is extremely bright, and it is still tenacious under the tremendous pressure of the quasi-sage. The petals with dewdrops still tremble, full of vitality and persistence.


    Under the support of Qinghua, the pressure of the wall turned into a driving force to move forward, allowing Caiying''s sword body to move forward.


    "What it is?"


    "It looks like a layer of cyan flowers. It''s quite tough, and it can''t even kill the formation."


    "Is it some magic weapon, even the magic weapon is used? Isn''t this a violation of the rules?!"


    Some people also noticed the abnormality and began to shout.


    Obviously many people agreed with this kind of speech, and the momentum grew stronger and stronger. Looking at the expression of Le Yinan, Yan Yi walked a few steps closer, seeming to have the idea of ??stopping.


    "The sword body is all sword intent, there is no magic weapon, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand the sword body!"


    There was a soft chick, but it was Miao Yue, who rarely spoke. She frowned slightly, looking rather dissatisfied.


    Zhan Duan followed, "What Daoist Miao said is that the sword body is the collection of sword intent, there is no place for magic weapons, and sword repair will not use magic weapons other than flying swords."


    The two of them spoke very meaningfully. Since they had spoken, those who wanted to make trouble did not dare to make trouble anymore, but Yan Yi stagnated and walked back.


    Zhou Shu, Ou Ting, Xu Ran and others stood up almost at the same time, then sat down at the same time, glanced at each other, and shook their heads, "Unexpectedly, we don''t need to fight."


    Jing Tianshan gently put down her gauze, "The two of them are probably not the default sword repairers, right?"


    "It should not be."


    Xu Ran nodded and sighed, "If you are from Le Yinan, you will never speak for us. I misunderstood it before."


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying silently, with a smile on his lips.


    As he thought Caiying found a solution. The blood of the saint��s disciple would have allowed her to exert greater strength. Back then, the old tortoise who remained unmoved in the face of hundreds of fellow sieges. Caiying��s ability was finally manifested in Caiying, and the enemy she faced was stronger. Of course, being able to do this has a great relationship with her sword body, the combination of sword body and blood. The thing is afraid that the heavens have never had it.


    If it is perfect, a miracle may be born.


    "It''s not arrogant, you didn''t work hard, didn''t you? Don''t waste time, kill her!"


    "Friend Le Dao, I did what I agreed, and Tang Liu won, but for things I haven''t said before, I will do my own thing. I will not kill her, and I will not allow you to kill people with me."


    "..."


    (PS: Thank you Long for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3428 continues), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3529: Unboxing

    (Xianjie Winner ( Find the latest chapter!


    Seeing Caiying who was still working hard, Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Brother Xu, has Caiying already got second?"


    Xu Ran took a look, "Two feet and three feet, it has already surpassed Miao Yue, but it seems that Girl Caiying can continue."


    "Speaking to her to stop her is enough."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I said, I can''t help but listen."


    "it is good."


    Xu Ran understood something and quickly spread the news, "Brother Zhou is worried that she will be retaliated by Le Yinan if she is fighting for the first place?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s enough to have a second. She is still in that wall, and Le Yinan is really determined to erase the sword. It''s not impossible."


    If Tang Liu is really the default sword repairer, Caiying is going to break through the remaining few feet, and he will definitely encounter a much stronger resistance than before. There is no need to pay too much for this, even though Caiying relies on the sword on the high platform. Mind can come back to life, but it also takes a lot of time to fully recover, and the blood is all in the sword body, and it will be gone if it can''t come out.


    Caiying obviously listened to Zhou Shu''s words, and the sword body no longer moved forward, but moved backward.


    There was no resistance, and he walked out in the blink of an eye, the sword body returned to the high platform, still the active woman.


    Yan Yi walked to the wall and said slowly, "Two feet and three feet and one inch!"


    "Is it the limit? I thought I could fight for the first place."


    "It''s great to be able to do this step, this Caiying, I remember it was from Xianshu City? Not as sensational as Tang Liu, but it''s also a blockbuster."


    "There are actually two who surpassed Shushan..."


    Le Yinan breathed a sigh of relief amidst the people''s discussion. Because Tang Liu, he did have the idea of ??killing Caiying''s sword body before. It was not until Caiying took the initiative to withdraw. It''s just that he doesn''t know it now, and he will regret it later, very regretful.


    The order has been set, Tang Liu is the first, Caiying is the second, and the people who have received the most attention, Miao Yue, Zhan Duan, and Qi Tian, ??are ranked three, four and five.


    The unexpected result has made the atmosphere of the conference become enthusiastic.


    Probably this is Outland, and it''s worthy of joy to see people from Outland overwhelming the Immortal Realm.


    Le Yinan glanced at Yan Yi coldly, and his figure gradually disappeared. By now, it seems that he doesn��t need to go out on his own. Although he has experienced some twists and turns, the result is always good. He is still satisfied, as long as Tang It doesn��t matter if you stream first.


    Yan Yi understood, took a look around, and shouted in a deep voice, "The order of sword repair has been determined, and now I will start to choose the box! Fellow Tang Liu, please!"


    Tang Liu smiled and saluted, and said solemnly, "In Xia Tangliu, it is an honor to participate in the Sacred Fire Sect''s Sacred Demon''s Clean Demon Club today. Whether in purification or kendo, it is an honour to learn, no matter who you choose. , Those are all the seniors who are underneath, and I hope that fellow daoists will do their best to help, thank you!"


    "You are number one. It''s too late for everyone to cling to you. What''s so polite!"


    "Quickly choose, we all hope to work with you to purify the extremely evil sword and let the heavens one less evil!"


    "There are sects like the Sacred Fire Gate who are dedicated to practitioners, as well as humble juniors like Taoyou Tang. It is really lucky for us practitioners to be able to participate in this kind of cleansing society. We will support you no matter what!"


    There was a burst of cheers on the mountain, a very neat voice.


    Both sides have done a good job. Who knows if it was designed before.


    Tang Liu nodded in satisfaction, raised his hand a little, and was falling on a box. Someone immediately lifted the box and stood by the high platform where Tang Liu was.


    "It''s really him."


    Xu Ran looked at Zhou Shu and nodded gently.


    Tang Liu chose the boxes they were optimistic about. This was enough to show that the Demon Cleaning Meeting was conducted under the control of Le Yinan.


    However, Le Yinan must have never imagined that the registration cards that were marked are no longer in the box they designed. Because Xu Ran confused Yan Yi''s perception, most of the registration cards in the box had changed positions.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Sacred Fire Door intends to join forces with the Tang family?"


    Xu Ran thought about it for a while, "It should be, but it''s definitely not the best choice. Maybe both Shushan and Xianpu don''t look down on the Holy Fire Gate."


    Zhou Shu paused, and slowly said, "Brother Xu, you will be on Tang Liu''s side in a while. Be careful. Making trouble is actually secondary."


    "Hey, what to worry about, I''m not afraid of the Tang family."


    Xu Ran smiled faintly, "I will watch them carefully, and I will communicate with you about everything."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said solemnly, "Well, this time I really thank Brother Xu."


    "You and I are allies, what''s your kindness?"


    Xu Ran smiled and waved his hand, and said thoughtfully, "Brother Zhou, I think it would be difficult for us to achieve our goal without the secret help of Master Fuzuo. Don��t blame it too much. Master Fuzuo did this. I think It is also a last resort, after all, the Jingmohui is from the south of Le."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, rather helpless, "I still can''t perceive anything until now, thank you when I go out."


    Causality is really a mysterious law. It��s okay if you don��t understand it. The more you understand it, the more you will feel its terrible. After being suppressed by causation, you will feel at a loss. Don��t know what to do. Any action can bring it. Bad consequences, of course, apart from Zhou Shu''s law of cause and effect, which is far less arrogant, there are also reasons why Zhou Shu has too many scruples as the city lord. If it is just that the body does not have a shadow, he does not care about trying.


    In a short while, all sword repairs have selected boxes.


    There is a little dispute in the middle, which is not worth mentioning.


    "Out of the box!"


    Yan Yi looked around and exclaimed triumphantly.


    Successfully completed the task assigned by the commander, how can I have to upgrade a few levels?


    The registration cards were taken out from the box and placed flat in front of the high platform. The numbers on them were enlarged so that everyone could see them clearly.


    "Ah, it turns out that Lao Na is going to help this little girl, my Buddha is merciful."


    "What? It''s actually me, I''m going to help Qi Tian? Can''t be like this, this guy is too dangerous!"


    "Haha, I didn''t expect to be able to get close to her with Miao Yue, my luck is really great!"


    "It''s the one who didn''t even penetrate an inch... Why am I so miserable?"


    "No,... how could it be him?"


    From time to time, there were cheers or exclamations, big and small, but they did not cover up Yan Yi''s voice.


    That voice was too desperate and too harsh.


    "Impossible!...It''s impossible... Palm Commander, I..."


    Everyone looked at Yan Yi suspiciously, but at the next breath he couldn''t make a sound. Not only was he unable to make a sound, but his face was pale and stiff as a wood. He suddenly buckled and fell into the mist.


    "what happened?"


    "Where is the man? Away?"


    "Excited silly, haha, Sacred Fire Gate, you host really can''t do it!"


    "Hurry up to someone to announce the rules, we can''t wait any longer, please clean up!"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3429 Unboxing), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3530: Blow

    (Xianjie Winner ( Find the latest chapter!


    Amid the noise, Le Yinan walked up.


    His face is very ugly.


    A few times, every time I feel successful in the grip, I will make a mistake, and the mistake this time may not be remedied.


    Who would have thought that Yan Yi, who had tried hundreds of times before, was still soft at the critical moment, and actually got the mark on the registration card wrong. It is really a shame that it should have been a complete team, and now it is seventy zero Ba Luo, can Tang Liu rely on these people to succeed? Do you want to give Shengxie a hand?


    "Le Palmer, what do we do now, shouldn''t we be on stage?"


    "Yes, the person has been determined, hurry up."


    Looking around, Le Yinan said gloomily, "Everyone, please go to the stage according to your registration card, don''t go to the wrong position."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t go wrong."


    As the formation opened, the practitioners on the mountain left their seats one after another and flew towards the high platform where they were.


    After a while, we will all be in position.


    Caiying quietly walked to Zhou Shu''s side, and bitterly, "Zhou, why let this palace give up?"


    "I''ll talk later."


    Zhou Shu smiled and pressed her head, "It''s not just us this time. We will greet other people and build a good relationship. We will rely on them later."


    As a team, what is needed most is unity. For Caiying, this may be a test.


    Caiying snorted, "My palace knows."


    Unexpectedly, after Caiying put away the stubbornness, he also went to the right and left. Soon, the practitioners on the high platform reached an agreement and called for victory.


    Of course, it was mainly due to Fang Jian and Ou Ting��s battle. A quasi-sage and a family of casters with the victory over evil stood here. Others did not dare to make mistakes, and none of the practitioners here were from the south of Le. The pre-determined ones are purely for purification and will not deliberately interfere.


    Caiying is very harmonious and full of momentum, Zhan Duan and Miao Yue are similar.


    Zhan Duan is domineering, with a kind of natural leadership, and united the practitioners in just a few words.


    Everyone has a look of excitement, as if there is omnipotence here, looking at the vigor of victory, it is definitely not less than that of Caiying.


    Miao Yue was simpler, and without her saying a word, other practitioners naturally gathered around her, like the stars holding the moon.


    Under the scrutiny of Jianwei, those practitioners, young and old, mostly said "I must do my best", "I am not talented, and I am willing to repay you with death", "Sword Sect in the world of Shushan, willing to endure Jiwei" and so on. If it is, everyone is high in fighting spirit.


    This is the advantage, with a name and a sword guard, you can form a team without prior organization.


    The other high platforms are different.


    For example, Tang Liu, his polite attitude seems to be over, looking at a large number of unexpected people around him, his face is darker than the bottom of the pot.


    The more than two dozen pre-determined arrangements for his practitioners seemed quite at a loss, constantly discussing something, but it seemed that there was no change.


    Qi Tian was in a mess.


    Qi Tian stood alone on one side, and other practitioners stood on the other side. The two distinct schools really didn''t know how to cleanse them later.


    ...


    "Le Palmer Commander, the ten teams have been divided, hurry up and start."


    "How do we obtain the qualification for purification, you can quickly say."


    "Yeah, don''t waste time."


    Le Yinan closed her eyes slightly, silently listening to the noise on the platform.


    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s high platform, and then looking at Tang Liu''s side, it is getting more and more unpleasant. I can''t wait for it to be overturned, but I can''t do it. I hate it, and my face is getting darker and darker.


    Is it possible for Tang Liu to be qualified for purification?


    Is it to declare the previous rules invalid at this time and start over? Or simply suspend the Jingmohui?


    If you do that, the Sacred Fire Gate will definitely become a laughing stock, and its lack of reputation will fall to the bottom. The position in charge of the sect may be lost. The title of Xian Ting elder can no longer be reached. More importantly, even if the Jing Devil will fail Once it was opened, Shengxie would not be his own, and had already promised to give it to the Tang family. Even if he took it away, he would be held accountable by the Tang family...


    How did things get to this point?


    Obviously everything was arranged according to the arrangement, and I did not presumptuously cooperated,... It is all to blame Yan Yi, the eighth sense, it is not an exaggeration!


    "Actually, there are no rules, you can go together!"


    In the noise, a voice seemed to remind him.


    Le Yinan smiled and raised her hand. "After seeing your wonderful performances, the old man believes that each of you has the determination and ability to purify and overcome evil. Alas, I really don��t want anyone to leave, so the old man has been thinking about it. , How can everyone not waste their talents? It''s better not to..."


    Before the words were finished, there was a lot of noise.


    "Are you kidding me?!"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Hurry up and announce the rules!"


    "Ten people have a sword, it is impossible for all of them to be used, otherwise they will be purified together, and they are not going to be snatched? Then what will we do when we participate in the purification?"


    "Hurry up, determine the qualifications, no matter who it is! If one can''t be purified, then change to another. No matter whether we win or lose, we will recognize it!"


    Among them, Fang Jian��s voice is particularly loud, "Le Daoists, it is impossible for everyone to participate in purification. Since there are rules, then implement them. Those who come will obey them. The Clean Demon Society can serve the people, and the Holy Fire Gate can get everyone. Respect, if the order is changed day by day, what is the previous fight? Don��t behave now, it��s better to take out the sword and everyone swarms, how about whoever grabs it? Haha."


    Le Yinan paused, shook his head and smiled, "Everyone is worrying too much. I just feel sorry for the Taoists who can''t participate. Of course, the rules can''t be broken."


    Xu Ran glanced at Zhou Shu from a distance and smiled at the sound transmission, "Le Yinan is really ignorant, knowing that no one can agree, and even saying the abolition of the rules, it seems that we have been hit hard, Brother Zhou. "


    "If you do this kind of thing, you will have to bear the consequences. He violated the rules first and blamed someone."


    Zhou Shu replied with a calm face, but those words only circled in the sea of ??consciousness and didn''t go out at all. He was still restricted and couldn''t hear the voice transmission.


    Xu Ran waited for a while before he suddenly realized that he unconsciously shook his head At this time, a voice came from behind, "Is it a Daoist friend of Xu Ran from the Xu family? Long Yang Yang, you are polite in the next Tang Liu Up."


    Xu Ran turned around and retorted with a smile, "Friend Taoist Tang, rest assured, I will fully support you."


    Tang Liu was startled slightly, Xu Ran looked pretty good, and said quickly, "Thank you fellow daoist."


    Xu Ran said warmly, "Tang Daoyou, it''s best to get close to others. I don''t think the atmosphere here is very good. If we are not united, it would be difficult to wait for the qualifications to compete. I don''t want to come here for nothing. "


    "I see, thank you Brother Xu for your advice."


    Tang Liu nodded, and slowly settled down, no matter what, things have become like this, always stick to it, maybe there will be a turning point.


    (PS: Thank you for your natural monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (chapter 3430) reading, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3531: This is a trial

    (Xianjie Winner ( Find the latest chapter!


    Le Yinan raised her hands to all sides, and her figure floated up.


    Suddenly, ten clusters of black smoke appeared on the field, rising like a flame, until it reached below the huge **** before it stopped.


    If there is no **** suppression, the ever-expanding smog might cover the entire Lingshan treasure land.


    Within a few breaths, Bafangtai was completely enveloped by the black smoke. From a distance, it looked like a large swath of ink was splashed on the watercolor painting. It was extremely uncoordinated, and there were constant strange hissing noises from the black smoke. Unclear evil spirits hide in it, and the meditators on the corner of the Bafang platform are all cautious, chanting mantras several times louder than before, and the diamond prongs in the hands of the Dade Meditation can''t help shaking. , As if to get out of hands at any time, suppress demons and demons.


    The cultivators on the mountain trembled and dared not look any more, as if one more look, their minds would be swallowed by the black mist.


    "Friend Le Dao, what are these things?"


    "Such a strong aura of death, there seems to be the aura of a ghost king in it, there is more than one, what are you going to do? Want to ruin this demon meeting?


    The sword repairs on the high platform are the same. Some sword repairs noticed something and couldn''t help but shout loudly.


    "Hehe, this is a trial to determine your destiny. If you can''t even stand this test, you don''t need to talk about purification and victory."


    Le Yinan stood outside the field, with a weird smile on his gloomy face, looking very horrible.


    Zhan Duan said slowly, "Excuse me, Le Daoist, what kind of trial is it?"


    Le Yinan turned around and took a look, seemingly proud, "These ten origin cores were specially dug out from the Jiuyou Dead Realm by the old man. It took a lot of effort. They came from the dead realm in the center. They may have a glorious past and a prominent name, but now..." He suddenly raised his tone, "They are the dwelling place of the evil spirits, full of death and annihilation, and the source of evil! What you have to do is To purify these origin cores, I don''t ask you to return to the original origin cores, but at least there must be the vitality and vitality to support a small world. Whoever does it as quickly as possible will be qualified to purify and overcome evil!"


    He hesitated, "The first three are qualified!"


    "This is too difficult for us?"


    "This is more difficult than purifying the Evil Sword, and the Evil Sword may not be so deadly!"


    "This kind of origin core, I don''t know how many years it has been deposited in the dead zone, at least it has the potential to breed a few or even dozens of ghost kings, maybe it is there now, it is terrible."


    "This is a trial? This is for us to die."


    The cultivators on the high platform were obviously very dissatisfied, and the noises became louder than one by one.


    "Rules are rules. Once set, it is impossible to change."


    Yue Yinan reprimanded in a deep voice, "If you don��t want to participate, you can quit. The old man will never force to stay! Also, you absolutely underestimated the power of the Evil Sword. The process of obtaining the Evil Sword is comparable to digging in the dead. These original cores are much more difficult. If you can''t even purify the cores, what qualifications do you have to say the sword of purifying the most evil?!"


    The sword repairers turned pale for a while and slowly fell silent.


    Le Yinan scanned the surroundings and slowly said, "If no one is confident, then the old man will have to announce that the Jingmohui will be temporarily suspended."


    Qi Tian yelled, "Less long-winded, I can do it now!"


    Zhan Duan shook his head, "Le Daoists have misunderstood, we just need to discuss it. After all, this is a dangerous matter. The team must consider it for everyone, and can''t let others die because of Jian Xiu''s request."


    Le Yinan paused and nodded, "That''s what I said, please discuss it, not too long."


    At this time, Tang Liu bowed his hands far away, "Le Dao friends, I have a request."


    Le Yinan glanced at him, looking impatient, "What? The rules can''t change."


    "Of course, since I participated in the Sacred Demon Club, I will naturally follow the rules and will never violate the rules, but I am a little bit unsure." Tang Liu pointed to the high platform where Caiying was, "There is a quasi-sage there, and with To purify the well-known meditation power, in fact, the lack of support from Master Fang Jian is that we are bad luck. He helped to purify the evil spirits and we can��t say anything, but if Master Fang Jian will now take part in the core purification test. Practice, for the rest of us, it would be very unfair, what do you think of Daoist friends?"


    "Yes, if Master Fang Jian helps them purify the core, then we don''t have to compare!"


    "What I mean is that Master Fang Jian cannot participate in the core purification. If they still win in this way, we have no complaints!"


    "Master Fang Jian is here to purify and overcome evil, and there is no need for a core of origin to take action."


    Soon, Tang Liu''s opinions received a lot of echoes. Except for Miao Yue, Zhan Duan and other people who did not speak, almost everyone on the other high platforms was shouting, and the momentum grew stronger.


    Fang Jianheshi kept silent, with a smile on her mouth, and Caiying''s rebuttal voice was soon suppressed. She looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou, these damn! Now I want to use insidious tricks on us, what should I do?"


    Zhou Shu paused and smiled, "It doesn''t matter, it''s just the core of the source."


    He didn��t fight, and he couldn��t fight. Before Le Yinan could not change the rules because he violated the interests of all sword repairs, he naturally could not get consent. Now Tang Liu��s request satisfies the other side except Caiying. The interests of all people are outnumbered, not to mention that Le Yinan and Tang Liu are in the same category. This request may have been instructed by Le Yinan, so the dispute will not result.


    Just accept it, but it has nothing to do with them. They just came out of the dead and defeated the ghost emperor, how can they care about a core of origin?


    "I don''t care, but I''m so angry!"


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, her cheeks flushed, her mouth pouted.


    "If they will suffer in the future, just focus on purifying and conquering evil. We will definitely win."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned to Fang Jian to salute, "Master, you have to rest first if you are wronged this time. I''m really sorry."


    Fang Jian said calmly This little thing, Lao Na does not need to take action, but you''d better be faster. As far as I know, there are more than ten such original cores. "


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, knowing that Tang Liu��s team might have cleaned a few or more before the Jingmohui. If they are familiar with the road, they may be able to complete a cleanup soon, or else it will be in the south of Le. I don''t think of purifying the core of the source as an assessment criterion. If I don''t hurry up here, it may be difficult to get first.


    Of course, now Tang Liu''s team has lost a lot of people, and Le Yinan''s confidence has also lost a lot, so he raised the standard to the top three, and the first three can participate in the purification. That sentence was obviously added later.


    If the box hadn''t been moved, Le Yinan would definitely say that only the first is qualified for purification, because Tang Liu, who has been purified many times a long time ago, basically won the first place.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3431 is a trial), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3532: Trial

    (Xianjie Winner ( Find the latest chapter!


    Amid the noise, Le Yinan looked at Fang Jian and said helplessly, "Fang Jian Master, the anger can hardly be violated, what is the master''s opinion?"


    Fang Jian paused and said indifferently, "Ask Lao Na, what''s the use? Lao Na is only a member of the team. You have to ask, ask Caiying Daoist."


    "Ha ha."


    A trace of anger flashed in Le Yinan��s eyes, and she turned to Caiying Dao, "Fang Ying Taoist, I��m afraid Master Fang Jian can��t help you purify the core, but as long as you can get the top three, Master Fang Jian can help you purify and win. Evil, how? The old man is not willing to do this, but everyone asks for it. To be fair, the old man can only do so."


    "Humph."


    Caiying didn''t look at him, and sneered, "Fair? You all remembered all of you in this palace."


    "Since Caiying Fellow Daoist has no opinion, it is so decided."


    Le Yinan turned around and smiled, "Fang Jian, Master does not participate in the fight for purification qualifications, you guys, just start when you''re ready, every element of the core is similar, you can choose whatever you want."


    After a short while, the original core on the field was divided up, the black smoke gradually dissipated, and the ten high platforms turned into beacon towers, erecting black smoke pillars.


    Go straight into the air.


    ...


    "Quickly purify, use all the methods you can do, even if you abandon your soul, you must do it. If anyone doesn''t care, I guarantee that each of you will die unspeakably."


    Qi Tianping looked at the practitioners around him and said with a calm expression, "You made me into the top three. I can''t guarantee what you want, but I can guarantee that I will kill all your enemies, no matter who it is. , No matter how big the power is, no matter how strong the strength, even if it is in charge of the sect, even if it is the elder Xian Ting, I will kill him."


    "You don''t believe it? That extremely evil sword is destined to be mine. As long as I get into the top three and hold it in my hand, no one will be my opponent!"


    "Don''t do it yet?!"


    The immortal cultivators nodded quickly and gathered around the core of the source, trying to find a way to concentrate on purification.


    In their eyes, this is the core of the source that is full of filth and lifelessness, and it is easier to get along with than Qi Tian, ??and the guarantee of Qi Tian seems to be very tempting.


    Who doesn''t have an enemy that can''t be resolved? The kind that can''t be shaken even if you give up your life, if someone can do it for yourself, no matter how much you pay, it will be worth it.


    ...


    "Ah, Fellow Miao, what are you doing?"


    "That won''t work!"


    On the high platform where Miao Yue was located, the practitioners watched with amazement as Miao Yue lifted the sword in his hand and neatly divided the origin core into more than forty fragments of the same size.


    Miao Yue received the sword and said faintly, "Surely it will be easier to purify like this?"


    "It''s indeed many times easier, but it is only fragments that are purified like this, and it can no longer be the core of the source."


    "The requirement of the trial is to regain the vitality and vitality of the original core. If you do this, they can no longer be alive."


    "Friend Miao, don��t you know purification at all? If purification is so simple, would we people still need to spend countless time and energy to learn..."


    The immortal cultivators looked at the fragments with pale faces, and then at Miao Yue, with a stunned expression, not knowing what to say.


    "Only by separation can I have a chance. Otherwise, I can''t compare it to others. As for how to recover from purification, you don''t have to worry about it.


    Miao Yue walked to the edge of the stage, looked far away, and said slowly, "Please hurry up, thank you, Miao Yue will repay you."


    "understood."


    "There is no need to repay."


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    Although the cultivators still had doubts, they stopped talking. One person picked up a fragment and quickly purified it.


    ...


    "Dear fellow daoists, these are some of the techniques and experience of purification in the Supreme City."


    Zhan Broken holding a stack of jade slips in his hands, smiling and distributing them to every practitioner on the high platform, "Many of them are good things that can''t be found in the immortal world and the outer world. You can check the records at will. Of course, these are just A very small part, if you want to get more, you need to do your best to help me complete this trial..." He paused and said with a smile, "I don��t ask for the top three, of course, it��s best to get the top three. , There will be more tactics experience for you, no need to be too disappointed, as long as you are willing to go to Supreme City to help, no matter how many tactics experience you have."


    "Really?"


    "Just go there?"


    "But Supreme City is still wanted by the immortal world, will our safety be a problem?"


    The practitioners looked at each other, doubts and joy.


    Of course, those who came to the Jingmohui hoped to develop along with purification. Now that there is an opportunity in front of them, no one wants to miss it.


    "Everyone, what I said is true, there is no doubt," Zhan Duan said solemnly, his eyes condensed, "It is my honor for Zhan Duan to stand with you. I now regard you as the Supreme City. Taking it alone will of course ensure your safety."


    "Friend Zhan, don''t say anything, let''s purify first!"


    "Yes, don''t say first, we people work together, the first three is not difficult!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, start quickly!"


    The cultivators were excited, and Zhan Duan smiled and participated in it, pointing out from time to time and even doing it himself.


    Unlike other sword cultivators, he is also a rare master in purification. After all, he was born in the immortal hunting family and he has to learn a little bit. For geniuses, the so-called one is better than many others.


    At the same time, he also paid attention to the situation of other high platforms, especially Tang Liu''s side.


    "It''s obviously very different."


    He shook his head slightly, and he saw something.


    ...


    While other high platforms were still discussing how to purify, Tang Liu had already started.


    The twenty-odd orphaned practitioners didn''t say a word at all, and they stood beside the core of the source at the very beginning and proceeded directly with purification.


    It seems that the whole process has been designed long ago, and it is carried out in a rigid manner, so proficient that it is unbelievable, while the rest of the immortal cultivators are at a loss and don��t know what��s going on. Someone complained to Tang Liu, ��Friend Tang, how do you respond? The matter, they just started, don��t you need to study it together? Everyone is a team."


    Tang Liu said coldly Don''t participate first, learn with them, and don''t do unnecessary things. "


    An old man''s face changed slightly, "Do they all know how to purify the core of the source? This is strange, I have never done this before, even the old man is the first time, but the old man is called..."


    "shut up!"


    A killing intent flashed in Tang Liu''s eyes, "I said don''t do unnecessary things! I will go over and learn, and when I need to help you, if you can''t help...huh."


    When they noticed something, the other practitioners didn''t dare to say more, and hurriedly moved in.


    Xu Ran looked at all of this, seemingly thoughtful, "Friend Tang, it turns out you had a plan. This is a good thing... What do I need to do?"


    Tang Liu paused and saluted, "Brother Xu, just help to watch them, don''t let them be lazy, then I''m very grateful."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3432 Trial), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3533: 1 group of unreliable

    (Xianjie Winner ( Find the latest chapter!


    "Fortunately, he can figure it out, it turned out to be the core of the source of purification!"


    Looking at the origin core on the high platform, Outing''s face looked a little ugly.


    "Senior Ou said that."


    A Hunyuan Jinxian followed, "I also think the question of Le Yinan is too difficult. For us practitioners, the core of the source is one of the most difficult items to purify."


    Other practitioners also nodded, "Yes, the origin core is rare because it is rare and unrecoverable. The contaminated origin core can only be given up. Even if the original core is barely restored at a high price, it will never be able to restore the vitality of the past. , Let alone support the vitality of a small world, this is no different from resurrecting a practitioner who has lost his soul."


    "There is a difference. I would rather purify a Hunyuan Golden Immortal possessed by a demon soul than purify the original core, not to mention the core of the dead world that has been placed in the dead zone for tens of thousands of years."


    "I don''t know how to start... Fellow Caiying, what do you think?"


    "I?"


    Caiying was stunned, staring at Zhou Shu with wide eyes, "Zhou, what can I do?"


    Zhou Shu glanced around and said with a smile, "Many people have started to do it."


    Some practitioners shook their heads when they heard the sound, and said dissatisfied, "What do you mean by this sentence, do you think we are not as strong as others?"


    Someone agreed, "Although your Excellency is the lord of the Great Immortal City, I am afraid that he is not as good as us in terms of purification? Don''t just say it casually."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said calmly, "You guys were still screaming for victory. How come you can''t do anything when you encounter a problem? I may not be as good as you in purifying, but I won''t shirk each other like you."


    Suddenly someone was angry, "How can this be considered prevarication, it''s just telling the truth."


    "Because it''s really hard."


    There are also practitioners who are very patient, "City Lord Zhou should not see other people do it, just think they have a way. In our opinion, their purification is unlikely to succeed. For example, Miao Yue, she divided the origin core into 40 It��s too much, so it��s impossible to recover even if it��s purified. In fact, she��s already out of the game, and on Qi Tian��s side, it can be seen that he is forcing those practitioners to use their own cultivation bases and spirits to wash the origin core. It''s not much different from the sacrificial sword, I''m afraid that if the purification fails, people will lose their breath..."


    Someone followed, "There is also Zhan Duan. Those conventional purification methods can only purify the outer layer of the core of the source, but the inner layer will be more difficult to purify because of the changes in the outer layer. Alas, it is also the wrong way."


    Caiying snorted coldly, "But they are at least doing it, and you guys don''t even dare to try. This palace hates this kind of thing most."


    All the practitioners were startled, and they argued, saying, "If you try unsuccessfully, the result will only be worse", "Think twice before acting", "What if you hurt yourself, even if you can''t hurt yourself, it hurts the core of the origin." It��s not good to go to other people.�� ��The layman has taught the insider. It��s really a big surprise in the world.�� I heard Caiying Zhou Shu and others cry out helplessly.


    I chose the right box, but I didn��t expect to have selected such a group of people. Did you put all the unreliable people in this box?


    Everything is always good and bad.


    After making a fuss for a while, it was all talking, and no one did it.


    "If you can see that the master is sitting here, we''ll just follow his instructions, but now, we really don''t have a clue."


    Someone looked at Fang Jian and tried to get some guidance from him, but Fang Jian kept his eyes closed and counted the rosary beads.


    Jing Tianshan walked to Zhou Shu''s side and whispered, "Brother, or I will try first, maybe they will follow me."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What can you do?"


    Jing Tianshan hesitated, "I don''t know, I have never tried to purify the core of the source, but the power of compassion will definitely have an effect, brother?"


    Zhou Shu gently waved his hand and said warmly, "With the power of kindness, it will take a few months to purify it. Don''t take that effort, Junior Sister, I can do it."


    "There is a way, is..." Jing Tianshan thought of something, surprised and delighted, "Use that?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "You mean the broken arm of the ghost emperor?"


    Jing Tianshan nodded and said joyfully, "Yes, there is his will in the broken arm of the ghost emperor. As long as the senior brother takes it out, the dead ghost king around will be sucked away by him, right? I''m sure I can''t escape. I''m so stupid. Brother had already known how to do it. I''m still worried."


    "You are right, but I can''t get it out."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "If you really take out the ghost emperor''s arm, it will not only be the origin core of our high platform that will be absorbed by him, but the entire Lingshan treasure land and even the death energy in Wuniancheng will be sucked away by him. We If we help others to purify, everyone here, including Le Yinan and Buwang, will join forces to deal with us, and may even open a new demon club to purify us. The arm of the ghost emperor is more evil than that. The sword is even worse."


    "what����"


    Jing Tianshan''s mind was tense, and when she looked at Zhou Shu, her face flushed, "I''m sorry, brother, I didn''t think too much, I almost made a big deal."


    "What hasn''t happened yet, what can I apologize for."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Don''t worry, I don''t need that. Compared with the ghost emperor, the origin core here is not at the same level. I have driven out the ghost emperor. I must completely eliminate the death inside. Qi, wait, it won��t take ten breaths, and then it won��t take much time to inject some source... Who would have thought that Le Yinan would use things in the dead zone to test it, ha ha."


    "I really think too much..."


    Jing Tianshan nodded unconsciously, "I should have understood that the brother controls the law of annihilation, he is also a creator, a source of pollution, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand purification, it''s a big deal to clear and recreate."


    Caiying leaned over and curled her lips, "What are you two talking about? I can''t hear you at all, Zhou, what should I do now, just wait?"


    "Just wait."


    Zhou Shu touched her head, "Just leave it to us, and make sure you can make the top three."


    "Of course! I never thought that I would not be able to get in Caiying didn''t care," Zhou, it was not that you told me to stop, I have already got it. First, how majestic! In the end, he lost to that poor Tang Liu, it was all your fault! If it weren''t for purification now, my palace would never end with you! "


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Why don''t you end?"


    Caiying thought for a while, waved his hand and left, "I will tell you when I think about it, huh!"


    Jing Tianshan paused, "Why doesn''t the brother purify now? What should I do if someone else preempts me, be careful of nights and dreams."


    "Look at the situation of others first."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and said with a smile, "Such a scene may not be seen in the future."


    (PS: Thank you Aojue Xiaoshuai for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the unreliable group in Chapter 3433), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3534: Victory or defeat

    (Xianjie Winner ( Find the latest chapter!


    More than half an hour passed soon.


    Seeing that Caiying was still noisy and no one had done anything yet, many Jian Xiu were relieved.


    Caiying, who had been able to help in the past, was their biggest threat, but now it seems that this threat may not make it into the top three, so don''t worry too much.


    what happened?


    Xu Ran shook his head secretly and looked a little anxious. Zhou Shu didn''t do anything yet, but here was in full swing, and he couldn''t do anything if he wanted to make trouble. The practitioners here are like machines. They all act step by step. If you can''t get in, if you really want to do something, you will surely be discovered by others, and you can only consider doing this when you have a last resort.


    Tang Liu on the high platform stared at the high platform Miao Yue was on, his face a bit dark.


    Miao Yue seems to be the fastest. After all, the original core is divided into more than forty pieces. It is enough for each person to purify one piece, and there is no need to consider recovery. Now many people have done it.


    Pieces of pure core fragments were placed on the high platform, dazzling and eye-catching.


    Miao Yue watched very quietly, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    The most troublesome step has been completed.


    ����When cutting the core of the source, in order to quickly obliterate the ghost kings that overflowed, she used a lot of power from the saints, which was a bit tired.


    The rest only needs purification.


    The shredded source core is no longer the source core, it is the cognition of others. For her who is blessed by the saint, it is completely different. Even if it is shredded, it can be temporarily combined and restored by the power of the saint. The cost of the original core looks like, although such an original core can only last for hundreds of years, but who knows, there is no problem in dealing with the current trial.


    The winning ticket is in hand.


    But I was still a little depressed.


    She went well in the fairy world, but she encountered two setbacks after arriving in Outland. Compared with the third place when she broke the wall just now, the previous setback made her feel more uncomfortable. Let''s be surprised, are there really so many strong people in Outland? Obviously, his realm is lower than himself, but he can easily crack that incredible mystery...


    There are only three things, this time the number one must not be lost again.


    "It''s difficult this time."


    Zhan Duan retracted his gaze, looked at the origin core in front of him, and shook his head secretly.


    At this time, he still couldn''t see the business between Tang Liu and Le Yinan. Tang Liu would definitely occupy the top three position, and Miao Yue also firmly occupied one, and he opened up from the beginning. He breaks the core of the source, if there is no way to restore it, how can she do it? Obviously it was well prepared.


    There is one place left, but you only need to look at Fang Jian to know the result. If Caiying can''t enter the top three, Zhunsheng won''t be there at all.


    Simply put, what seems to be a fierce competition has actually been divided.


    He paused, Wen said, "Everyone, what''s the specific situation?"


    Some practitioners looked solemnly, "Daoist Zhan, now we have been purified to the fourth level. According to our plan, there are four more levels to be purified to the central part. We will definitely try our best, but now there will be more and more problems. The trouble is that there may be extremely powerful evil spirits running out at any time. If they appear, fellow Daoists must solve them as soon as possible, otherwise it may cause a big impact."


    Some people are very worried, "Yes, those things are formed by the suffocation, resentment, and death that have been accumulated for tens of thousands of years. They may be more terrifying than evil spirits and ghost kings. We are afraid we can''t deal with them."


    "Relax, leave these to me."


    Zhan smiled frankly, "If everything goes well, how long will it take to purify?"


    "It is estimated that it will take three hours for the center part, and how long the center will take is not guaranteed. The structure of the origin core is very peculiar. We need to understand clearly before we can begin to purify." The practitioner looked at Zhan Duan and hesitated. It will take ten hours soon, and there is no guarantee that the original core will be alive."


    Zhan Duan groaned for a while and immediately made a decision, "I see, you guys slow down, treat this as a real trial and try to gain experience."


    "what?"


    The cultivator was surprised, "Then we won''t be able to compete for the top three."


    Zhan Duan said indifferently, "It''s okay, you can learn something. I have already gained enough. It doesn''t matter if the sword is not the sword."


    The cultivators looked puzzled, "What''s the gain?"


    Zhan Duan looked at the origin core and said with a smile, "Of course it is the friendship of fellow daoists. I plan to get some of these origin cores back to Supreme City, and I will ask you to help me at that time."


    "Ah?!" The practitioners suddenly said, "This is really a good way. Most of these original cores have a long history and a lot of inheritance. If they can be purified successfully, the acropolis based on them will definitely be better than the average New Territories. It��s much better, and it can gradually weaken the scope of the Nine Nether Dead Realm, change the environment of the heavens, and be so good... Friends of Taoist Zhan is really a big situation, and I think of so many at a time. In contrast, Le Yinan was the first to discover. But it is only used to measure the abilities of other people. It''s really short-sighted."


    Zhan Duan waved his hand, "Everyone who is pulling away is just following your heart. I just want to tell you that Supreme City will wait for everyone to come."


    "Friend Zhan has said several times, if any of us doesn''t go, we will be too sorry to friend Zhan, don''t worry!"


    "When the Jing Devil Meeting is over, I will immediately report to Supreme City. By the way, Fellow Daoist Zhan, with the jade slips you gave, surely I can go in?"


    "Supreme City can contend with the immortal world. Fellow Daoist Zhan is so approachable. There are countless jade slips. There are prospects and opportunities. Who wouldn''t want to go?"


    The immortal cultivators nodded quickly, fearing that they would fall behind and be looked down upon.


    "You guys keep going, I will protect you."


    Zhan Duan smiled satisfied, then cast his gaze into the distance.


    This time the purpose of coming to the Demon Club was not achieved, but it was not a waste of time. However, he did not intend to leave like this. There is no one who really wants to recruit to meet. Those two people may be better than the Purifiers here. They are all important together, much more important.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Somewhere on the high platform two screams came out one after another.


    Two cultivators who were close to each other, with a slightly poorer cultivation base, did not guard against the evil spirits that suddenly appeared. They were hit in an instant, and their entire faces turned black.


    But the screams were not caused by being attacked by the evil spirits, but at the same time they were attacked, they were blown out by Jian Xiu''s sword, and floated in the air for a long time, without falling to the ground.


    After a few breaths, a Buddha horn sounded, and two golden lights appeared on the huge swastika, covering the two practitioners.


    "Continue to purify, what do you look at? Don''t worry about other things!"


    Amidst Jian Xiu''s roar, the Buddha''s horn seemed clearer and more compassionate.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3434 has been divided), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3535: its here

    (Xianjie Winner ( Find the latest chapter!


    Zhan Duan obviously slowed down, and Qi Tian continued to have problems, some people were at a loss...


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze.


    There is no need to look any further, the victory or defeat is indeed divided, and there is no possibility of using the ranking to squeeze someone down.


    "Sister Jing, let''s purify."


    "Ok."


    The two walked to the side of the source core, and circles of soft light radiated from Jing Tianshan, wrapping the source core and the two people round and round.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Did it start to purify? No, how can you do it yourself?"


    "Could it be that you have thought of a good way? Why don''t you say it, let''s see it together."


    "That''s right, you can''t eat alone for this kind of thing, let''s come together."


    The immortal cultivators stared at the invisible aperture, very surprised, talking a lot, and some wanted to squeeze in directly.


    If there is danger, I don''t want to be the first to do it, but if someone takes the lead, they have to join in the fun, and both sides are profitable.


    Whoosh.


    The sword qi came suddenly, hanging down like a waterfall, unfolding, and an invisible wall was erected between them and the core. There was a blue flower on the wall, which was very crystal clear, but it exuded a hint of coolness and coolness. Don''t get close, standing in front of the wall with a look of contempt, coldly scolded, "Don''t move, just don''t move your hands, don''t touch any of them now!"


    Stunned by the momentum, the immortal cultivators retreated one after another, not daring to approach, and just chanted on the side, unwilling to give up.


    However, with a hundred breaths, the soft light gradually dissipated, and the immortal cultivators rushed to it.


    Only having time to take a look, the cultivators fell into a daze, in a daze, not knowing where they were.


    The original core, which was originally pitch black as ink and filled with pits and scars, would make people horrifying at a glance. At this time, it completely changed its appearance, smooth and white, more crystal clear than the purest crystal, and you can see the center at a glance. It is full of colors, and you can perceive the warm breath inside with a little bit of perception, which is definitely the strong vitality that the normal origin core can have.


    Completely returned to normal.


    "You... how did you do it?"


    "This is impossible! In such a short time, even if it is split, it can''t be done."


    "It''s almost like changing to a new origin core, this kind of purification ability, the old man is absolutely impossible! I am afraid that the quasi-sage will not work!"


    "Didn''t it really change a core?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s exactly the same as before, and this year must come from tens of thousands of years ago, and you see..."


    Following the gaze of an old man, everyone was startled again.


    Tens of feet above the core of the source, there is a black vortex several feet in size. Although it is enveloped by the formation, the vortex is still constantly stirring. If you perceive it carefully, you can find that the previous death energy annihilation power is all in the vortex. Inside, you can still hear a stern cry, which is no different from what I felt before.


    The old man said solemnly, "The filth in the core has been forced into the vortex. Although the old man doesn''t know how to do it, it is clear that this is the original core before."


    Everyone no longer doubted, but cast their fiery eyes on Zhou Shu and Jing Tianshan, hoping to get some information from them.


    This kind of purification method is unheard of.


    Jing Tianshan lowered her head reserved, but Zhou Shu ignored it, smiled faintly, and his eyes drifted to the high platform not far away.


    I saw a lot of surprised expressions. Of course, they were not simply surprised, but also envy, jealousy, doubt, appreciation, etc., and so on.


    Unfortunately, under restricted circumstances, no more information can be obtained.


    "Zhou Shu, not bad, the purification is so smooth, Lao Na must not be able to do it."


    Fang Jian had already opened his eyes, stroking the rosary, smiling very kindly.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute and smiled, "The master is utterly praised. Is there still a place to clean up? I wonder if the master has any suggestions. Why don''t you help the younger generation?"


    Fang Jian waved his hand, "Whoever makes it out, go to whomever."


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and suddenly raised his hand, the black vortex quickly flew up, flying towards the huge swastika.


    Seeing that it was about to approach, the **** suddenly shook, shining a dozen beams, entangled the black vortex, the two phases entangled for a long time, the black vortex completely disappeared, the light beam disappeared, and the huge The light of the **** is obviously dimmed.


    Fang smiled unconsciously, "Haha, Lao Na didn''t let you find him."


    "This is his, I will find him."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, seeming to express some restricted grievances, and turned to the middle of the field to say, "Le Palm Commander, this side has been purified."


    Le Yinan said expressionlessly, "City Lord Zhou, congratulations, you are indeed deliberate for the extremely evil sword."


    "Speaking of deliberate and deliberate, how can it be compared with a happy palm."


    Zhou Shuchang smiled and said, "We are just having better luck. If the palm of the hand makes the movement less, maybe others will have the same luck."


    Le Yinan cursed secretly, his expression unchanged, "Dear friends, the high platform where City Lord Zhou is located has completed the trial. According to the rules, the practitioners on that high platform are qualified to purify the extremely evil sword. Please come to Bafangtai if you are qualified, and wait for two more sword repairmen to complete the trial before purifying the extremely evil sword together."


    As the formation opened, a group of people stepped onto Bafangtai.


    Everyone except Zhou Shu is very excited. Such an opportunity is impossible in a lifetime. Of course, Caiying and Outing are the most excited.


    Looking at them, Fang Jian shook his head slightly, and said, "Everyone, if you don''t make enough preparations, don''t come up and die."


    The practitioners were all stunned, and soon calmed down, but Caiying was still walking around, looking restless.


    Zhou Shu walked in, touched Caiying''s head as usual, and said warmly, "Don''t worry, it must be yours."


    "It''s not that my palace is in a hurry. Look at it, it has been like this since just now."


    Caiying lowered her head and looked at the evil spirits she was holding tightly, a little aggrieved.


    Zhou Shuning was also stunned when she saw it, the Zhen Evil in her hand trembled slightly, and she continued to make rhythmic low groans, as if she had realized something.


    He said slowly, "Old Ou, Shengxie is here, right?"


    Ou Ting has been looking at the evil and nodded unconsciously, with emotion, "It should be, but the old man never thought that there would be such a thing. The two swords have never touched, old man. I have never seen Shengxie."


    "The obsession that originated from the Ou family, from Ouye to Ou Lao you, this obsession has always been implemented in the swords you cast. Every sword has the same will. We must restore the evil spirits. I believe, At this moment, Victory Evil may also feel the suppression of evil..." Zhou Shu paused, and said in a deep voice, "Today, maybe it is a good day to eliminate obsession and solve cause and effect."


    "definitely is!"


    Caiying waved his sword, eyes bright.


    Ou Ting watched the evil spirits, and said solemnly, "The old man will do his best to die."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 3435 is here) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3536: let me out

    (Xianjie Winner ( Find the latest chapter!


    Miao Yue and Tang Liu completed almost simultaneously.


    The ranking has been determined, and the other sword repairmen no longer care about the origin core, letting Le Yinan take it back.


    Le Yinan looked around and slowly said, "Thank you for your participation. Now it''s finally decided..."


    "Don''t say anything extra, take out the sword quickly!"


    "Are there any rules? We don''t want to listen anymore!"


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen the sword after so long since the Clean Devil Club has been open, please take it out quickly!"


    "We can''t participate in the purification, we have to look at the sword anyway, hurry up!"


    There was a loud noise, mostly from high platforms and mountain peaks outside.


    "It''s all quiet, a bunch of noisy things!"


    Le Yinan''s face sank, and he yelled suddenly, "The old man said three things. First, congratulations to the Taoists who have obtained the qualifications for purification. The old man will prepare for you in a quarter of an hour, and then the old man will take out the sword. Second, The old man can only guarantee that the sword of extreme evil will not leave the Bafangtai and will not harm outsiders, but no matter what you encounter during the purification process, the old man is not responsible for the consequences. Third, who can purify the evil The sword, the extremely evil sword, belongs to him, but if no one can do it within three hours, the old man will withdraw the sword and end the Clean Demon Society."


    After speaking, the person disappeared.


    "Friend Le Dao, why did you suddenly explode? It was a little gaffe. You have endured it for so long. What a pity."


    "Stop talking nonsense, don''t be presumptuous! At this time, what will the old man care about gaffes?!"


    "Hehe, three hours, is it possible to succeed?"


    "You can''t, others don''t necessarily can''t, don''t be presumptuous, don''t make trouble."


    "You and I don''t owe each other a long time ago. What I want to do has nothing to do with you. Besides, I''m not interested in your sword anymore."


    "Humph."


    On the Octagon stage, the three teams held each side, and no one spoke.


    Everyone has their own thoughts.


    Whoever purifies the sword, who gets the sword, Le Yinan��s words completely shattered the idea of ??teamwork. More than three sword repairers would not unite, and even some purifying practitioners would not do it, just in case. , If you accidentally purify the sword, why should you go to the sword repairer, you can also get it.


    "Three hours is really shorter."


    Outing sighed, "Le Yinan doesn''t want to hand over the sword."


    Xu Ran, who had come quietly a long time ago, nodded, "Yes, I''m sure, if everything is carried out according to Le Yinan''s previous plan, it will definitely not be three hours in the end. Tang Liu can be purified as long as he wants, even a few It��s no problem for months. He can help in the dark. He may also use Master Buluo to succeed in purifying and fulfilling the reputation of the Holy Fire Gate and the Tang Family. But now it is impossible for Tang Liu to monopolize, and he can��t let Jingmo After the meeting hastily ended, he gave a random rule and asked everyone to grab the sword. At this point, he can take the sword back if he can''t get his hands clean."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "This is no different from ending early. In the end, Le Yinan couldn''t help being shameless."


    Caiying curled her lips, "My palace has never believed in them, but there is no way. It is very difficult for us to grab the sword from him. He is leaving, and there is no one at all."


    Jing Tianshan thought for a while, and said warmly, "How is it also an opportunity, although it is small, we still have to try."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You must try, Caiying, are you confident?"


    Caiying opened her eyes wide, and said with her arms akimbo, "Of course there are! Also, call me Lord Palace!"


    The words were very loud, and Bafangtai was ubiquitous, attracting people''s attention, and Caiying instead of converging, spoke louder.


    On this silent and depressed stage, she added a touch of bright color.


    "Old Na will help you."


    Fang Jian looked at Caiying and laughed too.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Caiying hurriedly bowed and blinked, "How can the master help this palace?"


    Fang Jian paused and said in deep thought, "I don''t know yet, but that extremely evil sword should be more troublesome than you think, and you may have to prepare for death."


    "what?!"


    "Time is up! Purification begins!"


    A black shadow rushed up straight.


    At the same time, the Bafangtai shook violently, and the golden light continued to bloom on the edge. The golden light went straight up to form golden pillars. The Bafangtai was connected at the bottom, and the huge **** was connected at the top. From a distance, At this time, the Bafangtai has become a closed birdcage, and the pagoda on the octagon has expanded accordingly, completely enclosing the meditators.


    "Battlefield? Prison?"


    Xu Ran''s expression changed slightly, "Is this going to let us fight the Evil Sword inside?"


    boom!


    Before the voice fell, there was a muffled noise.


    The shadow fell to the center of Bafangtai, showing his true face.


    It is about ten feet long and less than a foot wide. The hilt is black with a hook underneath. The upper layer is covered with weird clouds, but the body of the sword is extremely bright red, and the **** luster reflects a daunting piece. The face, no, it��s not reflected, it��s a complete face on the body of the sword, with high foreheads, wide eyes, sharp teeth and fangs, and even wrinkles on the forehead. As the eyes open and close, the sword The body is also folding back and forth.


    This sword has completely integrated with the evil soul in it, regardless of each other.


    A cultivator quietly moved towards the sword while everyone was watching.


    Seeing that he was only a few miles away from the sword, his movements became quicker and bolder, "It seems that I can''t feel any terrible breath, it looks very interesting, it''s mine..."


    The moment he stretched out his hand, the ugly face on the sword smiled inexplicably, and then bounced.


    The cultivator didn''t even see the sword light, and he was pierced by a sword.


    Too late to resist, too late to shout, trembling all over, threw herself to the ground.


    The wound suddenly burst out, red and black, all splashing out, like a flower.


    The sword stood in the middle of the blood blossoms, rising and falling, the face on the sword was fully protruding, while greedily absorbing the soul and flesh and blood, while smiling and looking around, the smile was strange, silent but biting, no matter how far away Those who are near or far away are all cold-hearted, unsteady practitioners, and immediately knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Wow--


    The sword body suddenly opened its mouth A strong black air came out straight out, like a flood, almost instantly covering the huge Octagonal Terrace.


    The black smoke diffused, the perception was immediately confused, almost unable to see things, and then there were more terrible voices, roars, screams, ghosts crying, from far to near, everywhere, the original source The death suffocation emanating from the core, etc., can��t be compared with it. This time even a cultivator with a steady mind can��t stand it. He hurriedly erected his protective shield, meditated on the magic tricks, and picked up the magic weapon to protect himself. .


    Where can I care about purification?


    "Let me out... let me out quickly..."


    Some practitioners already shouted.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3436 Let me go out), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3537: Self crossing and crossing people

    "Hahahaha, this is the baby I''m looking for!"


    Amidst the wailing of the practitioners, a figure flew up quickly and swept towards the evil sword in the blood.


    Ou Ting was stunned, "Who is so brave? To take the initiative?"


    Xu Ran stared at him, not realizing a lag, "It''s Qi Tian, ??why is he here?"


    Several people were startled, "He is not from the three teams, why did he come in?"


    "Of course Le Yinan put it in."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and said in a deep voice, "He is in control of the Clean Devil Club. It is not difficult to let anyone in. There are three hours left and right. The more chaotic and fierce it is, the less likely it is to succeed in purification."


    Fang Jian smiled slightly, "Yes, I put it in at the last time, this old guy has no plans to talk about any rules."


    "Master, you are still laughing, what should we do now?"


    Caiying glared at him, "You said you want to help my palace, so grab the sword first."


    Fang Jian said indifferently, "What are you worried about, Lao Na is the first time I have seen the Evil Sword, and he has to see the path clearly before making plans. At the moment, I don''t pretend to be right. This sword is indeed very troublesome."


    Xu Ran seemed a little worried, "But Qi Tian is also an extremely evil person, with the same qualities as the extremely evil sword. Is it possible for him to get the sword?"


    "He overestimated his own evil, and killing people alone can''t compare to that sword."


    Fang Jian stroked the rosary and slowly said, "It happens to be borrowed from him to watch the sword. You should also pay attention. Don''t be polluted by these evil spirits. If it doesn''t work, stay closer to the old man. Hey, you..."


    Among the crowd, a snow-white lotus blossomed suddenly, the light was dazzling, and the darkness was driven away in an instant.


    The light continued to expand, forming a thick mask, holy and bright inside, and filthy and dark outside.


    Many practitioners perceive the difference, and involuntarily approached this side, and soon hid in the mask one after another.


    There are totally two worlds, there is no fear, and the body and mind are much settled.


    Jing Tianshan would not stop herself. She stood in the middle of the lotus with a peaceful expression, but there was a trace of apology in her eyes, "Brother, I''m sorry, I can''t help it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t need to apologize to me, do whatever you want, Junior Sister."


    Jing Tianshan lowered her head slightly and said in a low voice, "No, it''s my fault to shoot without authorization, and I don''t want it, but I can''t see the filth..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I understand, but don''t be too tired. Although the Realm of Pure Demon is reliable, it consumes too much. Just do your best. Don''t do it for others... Forget it, I know it''s just for nothing."


    The disciples of the Cihang School deserve the name of Cihang, and they have exerted their human nature to the extreme. No matter what environment they are in, the first thing they think is to try their best to help others, and they don��t hesitate to compare with the selfishness of other practitioners. It''s too strong, but such actions will undoubtedly bring some extra trouble to the team, but Zhou Shu doesn''t care.


    After all, he is used to it, and the same is true of Yangmei in the past. This kind of genuine kindness is worthy of his protection, even if he pays some price.


    "It''s safe. It''s safe. Thanks to this fellow Taoist, I thought it was dead."


    "Friends of Taoism are kind and kind, we will depend on you to take care of them."


    "May I ask what kind of sect elder Daoist friend is. After I go out, I will come to thank you."


    "Dare to ask fellow daoists what is this trick? Do you need our help?"


    Many practitioners walked over to say thank you, some were sincere, some were perfunctory, some had twinkling eyes, and they stayed and didn''t leave, but they had different thoughts.


    "Quiet! You''re all seated!"


    Fang Jian reprimanded in a deep voice, "No matter how long, Lao Na throws them out one by one!"


    Feeling the pressure, the immortal cultivators were all stagnant, and soon quieted down, sitting in a circle in the mask.


    "Little girl, you really are..." Fang Jian looked at Jing Tianshan, frowning gradually, "Lao Na hasn''t seen a kindhearted person like you in a long time. How about entering Leiyin Temple and being a layman? ?"


    Jing Tianshan was stunned, and quickly refused, "Master, this is not the case."


    "Why not? Lao Na is very sincere."


    Fang Jian shook his head and smiled like Maitreya. It''s a pity that the bearded man was so horrible that he really couldn''t see how kind.


    Jing Tianshan lowered her head, shaking left and right, "This..."


    Zhou Shu walked over and sighed, "Master, don''t make it difficult for others, and I have never heard that Leiyin Temple can recruit female nuns."


    Fang Jian paused, and his expression solemnly said, "That''s because you haven''t been to Buddhism. Not all Buddhists are monks. Some laymen are also very strong. Regardless of cultivation or morality, Lao Na is inferior to them. Lao Na sees Daoist Jing''s temperament, and A female layman that Lao Na knew well was very similar. If Fellow Jing Tao could worship her and believe that the future is extraordinary, it would not be impossible to become a Buddha in the future. It would be better than to be swayed in the heavens and to be in the world..."


    "Enough, Master."


    Jing Tianshan suddenly interrupted Fang Jian''s words, "The younger generation knows that the master is kind, but there is no need to mention this matter."


    Fang Jian hesitated for a few breaths, and said slowly, "It''s a pity that people who are pursuing others don''t know how to cross themselves."


    Although the voice was soft, it was as loud as a Hong Zhong. The practitioners around were shocked and couldn''t help standing up, while Jing Tianshan stared at the distance indifferently, but just ignored it.


    "It seems that Lao Na made a mistake, hehe."


    Fang Jian shook his head and said lightly, "Friend Jing Dao, you don''t have to take it to heart, Lao Na is just a reminder."


    Jing Tianshan turned around and gave a polite, "The younger generation understands, but the master does not need to say it again. The younger generation always feels that it''s okay to cross the people first and then cross by oneself."


    When I saw the eleventh ceremony, I didn''t say more.


    Xu Ran looked a little confused. I don''t know what machine they were playing. Caiying couldn''t help but said, "Zhou, what are they talking about?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "There is nothing to ask, it doesn''t matter whether you know it or not."


    The difference between the order of self-passing and crossing people is actually the difference between Cihang and Zen in this world. Zen pays attention to crossing people by oneself. First crossing by oneself and then crossing people. Once you have cultivated yourself well, you can take care of other people. It��s the people who cross first and then cross by oneself. The order of the two avenues is different. There is a big difference between the two avenues. Although they can go to the same destination by different routes, they can reach the highest state no matter what, but in the middle of the process of practice, Cihanghui A lot harder.


    Seeing that Shicai persuaded Jing Tianshan to go to Leiyin Temple, it was to persuade her to abandon Cihangzong and enter Zen. He also specifically cited an example, a female layman who Fang Jian knew well.


    Undoubtedly, that layman must be a former disciple of Cihangzong. He left Cihangzong and joined the Buddhist kingdom. To Jing Tianshan, this was unacceptable, so she interrupted.


    "My palace just asks casually, it sounds troublesome."


    Caiying snorted and turned to Fang Jian. "Master, you said you need to look at the sword carefully. Why are you talking about other things? Have you seen it?"


    Fang Jian looked at her and said slowly, "Old Na has been watching, don''t worry, it''s almost over."


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly. The black mist outside was too dense, which confused perception. Even he couldn''t see clearly, but Fang Jian could see it. Obviously, Fang Jian opened his eyes.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3538: drop out

    "Ah, so fast?"


    Caiying tried her best to open her eyes and looked out, but she was startled, and she saw a **** light rushing towards her.


    The speed is surprisingly fast.


    In a short while, the blood light rushed to everyone, everyone was shocked and involuntarily backed away, but soon discovered that the blood light had stagnated.


    Being blocked, one cannot enter, and cannot retreat.


    "Let me in!"


    The beast-like roar came from the incompetent rage after despair.


    It was not the evil sword, but Qi Tian, ??with black blood stains all over his body, and he couldn''t find a clean place.


    The blood is obviously his own.


    In the battle with the Evil Sword, he failed to gain any advantage. Instead, he was repeatedly tortured by the Evil Sword, and even the soul was shredded. No one could see that he was dying.


    "Let me in, please!"


    Qi Tian��s voice was getting louder and louder, but his strength was getting weaker and weaker. He clung to the mask and couldn��t enter. He curled up into a ball, his eyes were full of fear, even the courage to look back at the enemy. Owe bong.


    Everyone turned their eyes to Jing Tianshan.


    She is the controller of the Demon Realm.


    Zhou Shu was also a little curious, did Jing Tianshan let Qi Tian come in and save him, or shut him out?


    Jing Tianshan looked at Qi Tian with cold eyes. Instead of letting go of the Demon-Cleaning Realm, she strengthened a lot. Her body trembled slightly, and dozens of rays of light popped out from the mask, continuously shining on Qi Tian''s body.


    However, Qi Tian couldn''t resist, and kept backing back, backing back, a scream came, and there was no more sound.


    When everyone looked at Jing Tianshan, their minds were shocked. This Pudu world, the woman who rescued them, didn''t think the same way as they thought.


    "Haha, what a pity, what a pity!"


    Fang Jian looked at Jing Tianshan and suddenly laughed, with a lot of regret in his smile.


    Jing Tianshan ignored him and looked at Zhou Shu, seeming to explain, "Brother, Qi Tian is also a demon. The Domain of Pure Demon cannot tolerate him, I...I don''t want him to come in either."


    "It''s just to get rid of evil. You are doing the right thing. If you let him in at this time, I will scold you."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, with a smile on his mouth. He probably understood Fang Jian''s thoughts. Jing Tianshan was indeed a good seedling for meditation, but it was a pity that Cihang had already taken the lead.


    He looked out of the mask and slowly said, "Daoyou Miao, Taoyou Tang, why don''t you come first?"


    Most practitioners hid spontaneously in the realm of pure demon, but Miao Yue was still standing outside, so did Tang Liu. There were more than 20 practitioners beside Tang Liu. They should be the team that was formed before. It belongs to the kind of Tang Liu.


    Miao Yue hesitated for a few breaths, owed her body, "Thank you City Master Zhou for your kindness, I''m here."


    She walked in slowly, felt a little, and smiled, "A strong field, it''s no wonder that I can stop these deadly anger, I''m really not as good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s not that I''m talking big, but even the ghost emperor is blocked by Junior Sister Jing. Let me introduce to fellow Miao Taoist, this Jing Tianshan is my Junior Sister, Caiying and Elder Ou, you have already met. Now, this is Xu Ran from the Xu family, so there is no need to say more about Master Fang, hehe."


    "I have seen you all."


    Miao Yue made a salute, neither humble nor overbearing, and said, "Ghost Emperor? Could it be that Fellow Daoist Jing came from Gladiator City?"


    Jing Tianshan nodded slightly, "Yes, Fellow Miao Dao."


    Xu Ran was also taken aback, "So, the statue that was erected some time ago in Gladiator City is Daoist Jing? I didn''t even notice it."


    Miao Yue saluted and said calmly, "Listening to the rumors over there, Fellow Daoist Jing blocked the ghost soldiers from oppressing the realm, drove away the ghost emperor, and protected the Gladiator City. It was a great contribution to repairing the sky. I didn''t believe it. , But when I saw this field today, I realized that under the prestigious reputation, there must be no avatar, Fellow Daoist Jing, I am not as good as you.


    In a short period of time, I said a few inferiorities. This is enough to show that Miao Yue, who suffered three setbacks after entering the outer domain, has let go of the arrogance in his heart and no longer regards the identity of the Shushan genius sword repairer as arrogance. The capital of her is now, so she makes people feel a lot more amiable.


    Jing Tianshan''s face turned red, and she hurriedly said, "Friend Miao Daoist praised, I actually didn''t do anything, it''s all..."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly interrupted, "My junior sister is indeed amazing, haha, but I will talk about this later, fellow Miao, thank you for speaking to Caiying before."


    Miao Yue glanced at Zhou Shu and said faintly, "I admire Taoist Caiying''s sword body very much. Those words are facts. Don''t thank me." After speaking, she turned to Caiying, her eyes shining with expectation. Fellow Caiying Taoist, can we have a match if we have a chance?"


    Caiying nodded immediately, "Okay, okay, you can compare it now to see who gets the sword first!"


    Miao Yue shook his head, "It''s no match now, I have already lost."


    "what?"


    Caiying was stunned.


    Miao Yue said warmly, "Friend Caiying, the gap between me and Qi Tian is very small. He died of the Evil Sword. I can only escape by myself. If I want to get the sword and purify it, the possibility is zero. It is better to quit. , Now that I have entered your domain and been blessed by you, even if you have joined your team, if you have anything in need, you can open your mouth, and I will try my best to assist...City Lord Zhou, you should have the same idea."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I haven''t said that before. Besides, it was Junior Sister Jing who protected you, but I thank you."


    Miao Yue was very calm, "You don''t need to thank you, but you should be rewarded for your favor. Besides, if you have a master, I should not be able to do much."


    Caiying''s eyes lit up and she cheered, "That would be the best. We have another good helper!"


    "what!"


    Another scream came from outside.


    Three or four of Tang Liu''s people who insisted on not entering have fallen into the black mist, and somehow they were taken away by the extremely evil sword, and even the spirits were annihilated, and there was no possibility of resurrection.


    The Evil Sword is hidden in the black mist, it is impossible to distinguish, only a blood shadow will be left when leaving, and there will be a particularly cold laughter.


    Zhou Shu beckoned, "Friend Tang, come in first, it''s important to save your life."


    With such a shout the minds of the practitioners over there began to loosen up. Although they were all from the Tang family, they lost their lives unclearly. It was too uneconomical. There were a few people. They all looked over here.


    "Don''t move, I''ve already made a mistake once, and want to make a second mistake?"


    Tang Liu''s eyes were cold, and his tone was even colder. Even in the deadly spirit, it sounded chilling.


    Practitioners who had intended to go past can no longer stand still. Although they can''t do anything outside, they can only do so.


    Zhou Shu paused, and didn''t wave his hands anymore, "The people of the Tang family are really stubborn."


    "They have always been stubborn, but," Xu Ran nodded, seemingly thoughtful. "The family would not treat his own people like this. Tang Liu waited outside like this and allowed his own people to be killed one by one. He is waiting for an opportunity for the special method to deal with the evil sword."


    Ou Ting was stunned, "Huh?"


    (PS: Thank you Aojue Xiaoshuai for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~

 Chapter 3539: Pearl cast dark

    There were fewer and fewer practitioners around Tang Liu.


    He stood steadily, his face like a Pinghu, his eyes condensed, and a sharp light flashed occasionally.


    "what!"


    With a scream, a blood flower bloomed in front of a practitioner.


    The evil sword is here again.


    At the same time, hundreds of sword lights flew out in front of Tang Liu, as if they were already in ambush, weaving a sword net, and instantly enclosing the practitioner and the extremely evil sword.


    A gloomy laughter sounded.


    The grinning face looked particularly clear, and between the ups and downs, Jianwang immediately leaked several holes.


    "Want to escape?!"


    Tang Liu gave a cold snort, and pointed, four solid beams of light suddenly appeared around the sword net, surrounding the broken sword net and the extremely evil sword again.


    The beam of light is still expanding. From the initial few feet, it quickly becomes a few feet thick, and it seems that the four will be merged into one.


    The beam of light appeared suddenly, and its strength was extremely great, and the remaining practitioners were also affected. Before they could resist, they were bounced away by the beam of light and fell into the darkness, unconsciously.


    "That is����"


    Caiying stared at the beam of light and suddenly said, "There seems to be something inside!"


    Xu Ran nodded, with a lot of surprises, "There is a ghost in the beam of light. The momentum is very unusual. I am afraid that the quasi-sage is not as good. If it is the real body, it may be no less than the saint."


    Miao Yue seemed thoughtful, "This...looks at the appearance, should it be the method of the monster race?"


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu and blinked, "Zhou, this... have we met before?"


    "Well, more than once."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself. When the beam of light appeared, he realized that these four beams of light were clearly the enhanced version of the Four Elephant Seal of Soul Restoration. It might be a bit wrong to say that they were strengthened, although the four elephants here are more powerful than Zhou. Every time Shu has seen the power of the Four Elephants must be strong and pure. It definitely comes from the real four sacred beasts, but the method of use is not subtle, but simple and crude. If you change to Zhou Shu, the effect will definitely be better. a lot of.


    "It turns out that Tang Liu hid such a method."


    He smiled slightly, "Maybe he can really control the evil sword."


    It seems that the powerful power of the four elephants resurrection is likely to have the ability to suppress all demons. You must know that the four elephants, which are much weaker than this, with only a trace of breath, can suppress the raging magic throat in the mysterious yellow world, and even It slowly transformed into a monkey.


    Caiying immediately became anxious, "Ah, what should I do?"


    "It''s the Tang family, you must not underestimate it," Xu Ran shook his head unconsciously and looked at Zhou Shu. "Brother Zhou seems to know this well?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Four Elephant Soul Suppression Formation, haven''t Brother Xu heard of it?"


    "Ah, this is it?"


    Xu Ran paused slightly, and a lot of surprise flashed in his eyes, "I have heard of it, but I have never seen it. I thought it would have been lost a long time ago, didn''t it, Miao Taoist?"


    Miao Yue said faintly, "I only know that it was once the ban in the fairy world, and later the ban was lifted, but no one knew it."


    Xu Ran nodded, "I didn''t expect the Tang family to have..."


    Before the words fell, the four beams of light had merged together.


    In an instant, the four-image phantoms protruded on the beam of light in turn, and each time they switched, the light would be much more solid, and the beam of light would become longer and stronger.


    boom.


    The growing beam of light had already touched the huge **** above, there was a loud noise, and almost rushed in directly. For a while, the entire Octagon platform shook, and practitioners fell to the ground one after another. The pagoda on the Octagon platform suddenly released. Guangming, as the Brahman sang the mantras, it took a long time to stabilize the Bafangtai.


    In the huge beam of light, the black and red extremely evil sword actually showed a trace of horror, gritted his teeth, bumped left and right, but couldn''t escape.


    Caiying was a little worried, "Zhou, won''t he be suppressed and purified, right?"


    Xu Ran seemed to take a step unintentionally, and said solemnly, "Brother Zhou, it''s a competition now, and we don''t violate the rules when we act."


    Miao Yue looked at Xu Ran, then at Zhou Shu, smiling if there was nothing.


    "Being not."


    Zhou Shu was calm, "It''s not that easy. The Soul of the Four Elephants can indeed suppress the Extreme Sword, but I don''t think Tang Liu can do it."


    Xu Ran''s expression was slightly condensed, "You can''t do things by guessing, what if he persists? And there are only three hours in total. The more time he takes, the less we get. Brother Zhou, can''t hesitate."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not a guess, at most a hundred breaths, he can''t stand it."


    Even if the Eighth Sense could not be used normally, Zhou Shu had already seen many problems. It was obvious that Tang Liu was not good at using the Sixiang Soul Seals at all. Although he set up a trap in advance to attract the evil sword into the hole, he did it later. Too stupid, too much power was wasted. The power of the Four Elephants was not only fighting against the Evil Sword, but also attacking Buwang and Le Yinan. There could only be one result of this, and the formation collapsed.


    It is also a pity that if the soul of the four elephants, which contains a lot of the power of the four elephants, is imprinted in Zhou Shu''s hands, it should not be difficult to restrain the sword of extreme evil.


    Of course, there is more than just this one. Taking back Xianshu City to strengthen the formation can also block several quasi-sages.


    I can only think about it. If you use it uncontrollably like Tang Liu, when the formation collapses, the soul-suppressing seal will probably be severely damaged. Whether it can be used again is a question.


    It is a pity that Mingzhu casts dark.


    Xu Ran surprised, "Hundred breaths, are you sure? I don''t think the extremely evil sword can come out."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Just watch it."


    Perhaps someone in the heavens knows the soul of the Four Elephants better than Zhou Shu, but there is definitely no such person here.


    Miao Yue seemed to glance at Zhou Shu unintentionally, pursing her mouth without saying a word, but there was a trace of contempt in her heart. This Zhou Shu should stop and speak a lot.


    Not surprisingly, her knowledge of Zhou Shu is still a city lord who deceives the world, steals his name, and fakes his power. The information that practitioners can get from the immortal world about Zhou Shu is almost like this. However, at the Jingmahui, Zhou Shu has nothing to do. She saw it with her own eyes. Some things I heard were all done by Jing Tianshan and Caiying, or even Xu Ran, and had nothing to do with Zhou Shu, and the previous purification of the origin core was obviously also made by Jing Tianshan.


    Zhou Shu looked at her thoughts and smiled lightly, not caring.


    Xu Ran retired and said warmly, "Brother Zhou said so sure I naturally believe that, in other words, after a hundred breaths, we will find a way to deal with the extremely evil sword?"


    "Well, maybe less than a hundred breaths."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed lightly.


    Caiying pointed to the sky and exclaimed, "Look at it, it seems to be cracking!"


    There was a crackling sound, like firecrackers.


    Looking at it, a crack clearly appeared at the place where the beam of light and the huge **** crossed, and it continued to extend downward, expanding like a spider web, and the upper part was scattered, and the originally straight beam of light began to skew.


    "Unexpectedly, there was a problem..."


    Xu Ran''s face changed slightly, and he looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Brother Zhou, I understand now."


    Miao Yue retracted her gaze, her heart froze secretly, was he guessed right?


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the island guard, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3540: Want to escape

    Genius site address: [bbb]s.bb.! No ads!


    boom!


    Illness comes like a mountain.


    The crack had expanded to the middle section, the beam of light could no longer be supported, and it suddenly exploded.


    The light was scattered, the powerful impact rolled up the huge vortex in place, and the cultivators who were too late to escape were swept away. Only Tang Liu was nailed to the ground, his face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, holding it in his hand. Long sword, staring at the broken beam of light, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitching, as if cursing something.


    Whoosh.


    A flash of blood.


    He came very hard, pierced the darkness and light, and flew straight to Tang Liu.


    In an instant, Tang Liu''s eyes widened and he raised his sword to block it, but it was too late. Even if it was too late, he could not stop the vengeful blow of the Evil Sword.


    The blood passed through.


    A bright blood flower bloomed in front of Tang Liu. Before Tang Liu could shout, he fell to the ground.


    The extremely evil sword turned back suddenly, seemingly dissatisfied with the blow. At this time, a purple and blue sword light rushed forward, and the two swords hit directly, both of them were stagnant.


    "Brother Zhou, pull it back."


    Xu Ran threw a group of people to the ground, with some surprises, "You are right, he is really not dead, he can save his life under the sword of extreme evil, I am afraid he will be the first in these years."


    All the people who were outside of the Demon-Cleaning Realm were pulled in, Tang Liu was also included. He had long lost consciousness, and he didn''t know that the spirit was still incomplete, but the vitality was still there, and it was quite strong, with a pitch black on his shoulders. The big hole was penetrated directly by the sword, and there was still black air hovering on it, and it couldn''t help spreading out.


    Noticing the anomaly, the power of compassion in the Demon-Cleaning Realm spontaneously gathered, and drove the black energy away little by little.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "I''ll go help Caiying, and trouble both of you to look after Sister Jing."


    Although the Domain of Purifying Demon blocks death and evil spirits and looks safe, there are reasons why the Evil Sword has not launched an offensive. Once the outside world does not have the vitality to attract the Evil Sword, the Evil Sword will definitely turn here. It is still a big question whether Jing Tianshan can block it by then.


    "it is good."


    Xu Ran answered, Miao Yue also nodded, with some doubts in his eyes, "Just now, did you block that sword?"


    Although she hadn''t seen it clearly, she also knew that every sword before the Evil Sword passed through the heart, one sword killed his life, and the most hated sword of revenge left Tang Liu''s life, which is obviously unreasonable. .


    "Maybe the thorn is crooked."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned to Fang Jian and said, "Master has been watching for so long, should I think of a way? You won''t watch me and Caiying deal with the sword?"


    "Lao Na wants to stay here, otherwise how long do you think she can last?"


    Fang Jian snorted, seemingly inadvertently, "Lao Na always encounters such a foolish fool, but there is no way, who will let me be merciful."


    Jing Tianshan stagnated and couldn''t help saying, "Senior, junior can be alone."


    Fang Jian''s voice sank, "Don''t talk nonsense, Lao Na is not the first time I have seen you in the realm of Demon Purification. If the person used is her, Lao Na can ignore it, but you... you really think that the sword is extremely evil. Can��t you come in? However, Lao Na is not here to help you. After all, this is the fairy city of Junior Brother. If the Evil Sword has made too many killings, others will blame me Leiyin Temple for being unkind and acting as Zen. repaired."


    "what?"


    Jing Tianshan''s face changed slightly, "Senior said she, is it..."


    Fang Jian ignored her, took off the three rosary beads on his chest and handed them to Zhou Shu, "Wear it for the time being, see clearly, it is not Yuanming''s shabby goods! Even the most evil sword, it is probably I dare not touch you."


    As soon as Zhou Shu took it, there was a faint Zen light on his body, and his mind was shocked. The causal power in it was more than a few steps higher than his, and the palm of the Buddha who was not arrogant at the beginning was afraid that it would not be as good.


    This kind of Zen treasure, I''m afraid it can already be compared with Dao Qi.


    It seems that Fang Jian once said that being unreasonable is not a weapon, but it is not a joke. He said that the power of causation is obviously higher than that of non-deception.


    Xu Ran hesitated, "Since the master stays to guard the realm of Jingmo, I don''t need me here anymore. Why don''t you give me some rosary beads and I will help Brother Zhou."


    Miao Yue also hesitated for a while, but did not speak.


    Jian Xiu never asks for help, let alone Shu Shan Jian Xiu, and Shu Shan and the Buddha Kingdom have never had much friendship.


    Fang Jian glanced at the two and said calmly, "You have no relationship with the Buddha, so don''t think about it, and you won''t be needed this time."


    Xu Ran said very stubbornly, "How come, multiple people share more strength."


    Zhou Shu patted him and said with a smile, "The Evil Sword may come over in a while. It may not be helping me here. Not to mention, I will help Caiying."


    His figure flashed, he was outside the realm, guided by the sword light, and soon joined the battle.


    The Zen light is indeed very effective, the Sword of Extreme Evil noticed it, and unconsciously retreated a little bit, for fear of it.


    Zhou Shu threw a punch, "Caiying, how are you?"


    Caiying smiled happily, "I thought it was so great! This palace can handle it alone!"


    Zhou Shu snorted and frowned, "I asked you to leave the main body in it, why are you not obedient?"


    "Suppress the evil and conquer the evil, but you still have to keep your hands? That would be too unpleasant to fight! Besides, you are here, what''s to worry about?"


    The sword light turned, stabbed fiercely in the blood light, and the big face on the body of the Evil Sword Sword shouted, and there was a scar.


    "Look, Zhou!" Caiying couldn''t help but exclaimed, "My palace really doesn''t think it is difficult. He is one with the Sword of Victory, and this palace is also one with Suppressing Evil, and his sword body was later robbed. The palace is born! And what is strange is that his sword intent is very familiar in the palace, and it is clear whether it is good or bad, that is, the cultivation base is a little deeper than the palace, but this is not a big problem, don''t worry."


    "So..."


    Zhou Shu paused. In fact, he had a similar feeling during the several rounds of the battle.


    Caiying is completely in the upper hand, every sword intent appears in the most suitable place, and the sword intent can always take advantage of the vacancy, hitting the flaw of the extremely evil sword...Could it be that Caiying swallowed several times before The reason for a sword spirit, yes, it also includes the evil sword spirit, and fundamentally speaking, the evil sword now is actually an evil sword spirit that has grown for many years and this evil sword The sword intent that Ling understands is definitely not as good as that of Caiying.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Don''t be proud, the sword intent is only part of the power of the extremely evil sword, and its greater power comes from evil spirits, death spirits and so on."


    "The palace is not afraid... Ouch! It''s all you, remind him!"


    Jian Guang dimmed, but was partially covered by the sudden skyrocketing blood light, and it was dark.


    Zhou Shu fisted, the golden light shone, Zen light and Shu Zhi''s power split into two, and they fought left and right, and the extremely evil sword retreated again and again.


    Ziqing Jianguang got out, blinked with dazzling light, and quickly chased after him.


    "Want to escape?!"


    With this sentence again, Zhou Shu shook slightly, suddenly having a bad feeling.


    (Ps, thank you drgjz0 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~) (�ɽ�Ӯ��..6666623)--(�ɽ�Ӯ��)

 Chapter 3541: This palace is dying

    Xu Ran showed a smile, "It looks like the winner is about to be determined."


    "Well, Daoist Caiying''s kendo is very strong, I''m not as good as her."


    Miao Yue stared at the front and nodded unconsciously.


    The purple-blue sword light became brighter and brighter, and the black mist on the Bafang stage became thinner a lot, and the people in the Domain of Pure Demon could vaguely see the battle.


    Xu Ran smiled, "Daoist Miao is too modest. This is the treasure place of Zen Sect. The Evil Sword has been subject to many restrictions. Just now, it has been worn down by the Sixiang Soul Seal. The master��s rosary and Zen light helped, and Taoist Caiying had a chance to win in one fell swoop, but I believe that it is not difficult to do this after changing to Taoist Miao."


    "It''s hard."


    Miao Yue thought about it for a while and said, "Taoist Caiying��s swordsmanship is so extensive. Above all the sword repairs I have seen, I can��t do what she can do. Now it��s the realm of cultivation and flying swords that restrict her. If she can break these restrictions, she should be the sword repairer who is most likely to become a sword master."


    Xu Ran was startled, "Huh?!"


    Miao Yue glanced at him, "I think so."


    Xu Ran paused, "In kendo, Daoist Miao is an authority. I don''t dare to make any mistakes. I just didn''t expect that there are so many elders in the mountain that there are not so many elders in Shushan as good as the chance of picking Daoyou?


    Miao Yue shook her head, "I''m just saying that it''s not that easy to break the restrictions. If... she might be better in Shushan."


    Xu Ran laughed, seeming to understand something, "Oh, this... I''m afraid it will be difficult for fellow Daoists to achieve his wish."


    In the black fog, the sword light became more and more bright, like a rainbow, forcing the evil sword to flee everywhere.


    Zhou Shu encircled and reminded, "Caiying, don''t chase too tight!"


    Although Caiying has such strength, it seems to be going too smoothly. Could it be that the power of the four elephants before has suppressed the evil soul in the sword, unable to exert its ability?


    "Call me Lord Palace! Now I want it to be obedient!"


    Seeing a gap, he swept up in a spirited manner, and the sword was like a dragon, passing through the heavy interceptions, and hitting the sword of the Evil Sword.


    Obviously, he used a soft sword intent, trying to wrap the Evil Sword, suppressing it, instead of being sharp. If he accidentally smashed and destroyed the Evil Sword, it would be impossible to repair it.


    The big face on the extremely evil sword was facing the sword light that Caiying turned into, and he couldn''t escape. It simply stopped, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    "and many more!"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he hurriedly reached out to catch Caiying.


    But it was a little late, and the mouth opened and closed, forming a whirlpool on the sword, divided into three layers, red and black, which looked very evil.


    As soon as the vortex formed, a cloud of black smoke appeared, and the harvest was not in time. The sword light was completely enveloped by the black smoke. The smoke was so dense that even Zhou Shu could not penetrate it. Shu Zhili and Samsara The effort was blocked, and the Zen light only shone some vague shadows.


    "not good!"


    Zhou Shu had already manifested the Taoist furnace in an instant, using the Taoist furnace as a device, placed the rosary in front, and slammed into the black smoke.


    There was a crisp sound.


    The rosary in the head suddenly shattered, and Juli also pushed away the evil sword, and the black smoke disappeared.


    But Caiying was completely gone, and couldn''t perceive any breath.


    Only some incomplete and intermittent voices came slowly, "Zhou, I''m sorry... My palace is going to die..."


    The big face on the Evil Sword gave a grin, licked his mouth and let out a gloomy laugh.


    The laughter echoed on the court, with a lot of pride in the gloom, like a knife scraping Zhou Shu''s heart back and forth, only Zhou Shu remained unmoved, his heart was as solid as iron, his hands raised flat, and a rosary in one hand , The golden Zen light is reflected on the bronze body, like a dead soldier in armor in the afterglow of the setting sun, his expression is extremely firm, there is a kind of decisiveness that is desperate and easy to cold.


    Perceiving something, Extreme Sword''s face suddenly changed, and his facial features squeezed together, revealing an unprecedented panic.


    But it was too late to escape.


    A few steps before Zhou Shumai, the end of the world is close, with his palms together, he has pinched the evil sword in his hand.


    The Evil Sword struggled like crazy, like a lobster that had just been thrown into a hot pot, scurrying up and down, the blade couldn''t help circling and scrolling, but no matter what, it couldn''t escape Zhou Shu''s hand.


    Puff, puff.


    With two soft sounds, the rosary could not withstand the pressure on both sides, and suddenly burst into a pile of residue.


    The Evil Sword thought that it had found an opportunity, and struggled more frantically, but it was still useless. Losing the causality of Zen power in the rosary, Zhou Shu��s Shuzhi power became more integrated and tacit, and the palms were joined together like two pieces. The welded iron plate could be found without any gaps. Slowly, the Evil Sword stopped moving, as if it had accepted its fate.


    It accepted its fate, but Zhou Shu didn''t let it go.


    Shu Zhili, full of reincarnation, constantly squeezed the sword body, and penetrated into the sword little by little.


    The face of the Evil Sword has been pressed into a flat plate, and it also noticed something, knowing that Zhou Shu was going to put it to death, it couldn''t help but open its mouth wide, swallowing the black air around it.


    Like a stranded fish, not far from death.


    This time I really lost my life.


    The huge Bafangtai, and the black air everywhere, was sucked back by the extremely evil sword within dozens of breaths.


    Even the broken bodies on the ground were inhaled along with the black smoke.


    The Bafangtai was clear and bright, as bright as day, but Zhou Shu still didn''t let go, and the killing intent in his eyes grew more and more. At this moment, he didn''t want to purify at all, only wanted to completely ruin this extremely evil sword.


    As Zhou Shu''s strength increased, the face on the Sword of Extreme Evil became lighter and lighter, almost disappearing.


    I couldn''t struggle anymore, there was still a ray of eyes left, and there was no look, and there was despair inside.


    At this time, there was a Buddha''s name in the ear, like a divine initiation, "Okay, you will pinch her to death in this way."


    Zhou Shu didn''t see it and was uncertain, and said coldly, "That''s what I asked for."


    The voice sounded again, long and clear, and shocking, but it was an extremely authentic thunder sound of Tiangu, "Zhou Shu, I said yes, she is not the evil soul in this sword."


    Zhou Shu shook his whole body and suddenly understood something. He turned around and saw that Fang Jian was standing behind him with a kind face, as if he was blessed by the Lord Buddha. Even the big beard showed kindness, he paused. Go down pretending to be calm, "Master, you mean Caiying, right?"


    "Look carefully."


    Fang Jian nodded, and pointed at the evil sword.


    The blood light on the extremely evil sword has dimmed a lot, showing the original color of the sword, and in the middle of the sword, there is a phantom that looks very familiar, although it is shallow, but clearly, it is definitely Caiying.


    "She''s in the sword."


    Fang Jian said calmly, "You have already done what you should do, and she has to complete the rest of the battle."


    Zhou Shu stared at the Caiying phantom on the sword, shook his head slightly, smiled faintly, and his heart gradually returned to the original place, and the brilliance of his body slowly dissipated.


    when.


    The extremely evil sword fell on the ground, like ordinary iron, without arousing the slightest storm.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the island guard, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3542: Fantie

    Zhou Shu was stunned, and quickly picked up the sword.


    Seeing that Caiying in the sword was still there, he relaxed and turned to Fang Jian to salute, "Master, I''m sorry, I''ve damaged your three rosary beads, I will definitely fix it."


    "No, Lao Na will give it to you and you will know their results."


    Fang Jian''s expression was indifferent, "These few rosary beads, Lao Na, have long wanted to get rid of them. You can be regarded as perfecting them, and you have a chance."


    "Thank you, Master, for your accomplishment."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but said slowly, "The master said too profoundly, but I can probably understand that it is because I have a relationship with the Buddha, right."


    Fang Jian laughed as he touched his beard, "Haha, you can teach you a child."


    If something is undecidable, it means having a relationship with the Buddha, but there is no reason to say that this is false.


    Zhou Shu looked at the extremely evil sword in his hand and said solemnly, "Master, Caiying is really inside? When will it come out?"


    Fang Jianshi said, "The monks don��t tell lies. You have to respect Lao Na��s profession. Lao Na saw her in it with his own eyes, the vitality, sword and spirit, etc. are all there, intact, but when he comes out, Lao Na can��t say anything. , But Lao Na can be sure that when she came out, she was definitely better than now."


    Zhou Shu paused, "The master meant that she would purify the evil sword from within and turn it into her own use?"


    "You know the answer, why don''t you ask Lao Na?"


    Fang Jian frowned, "She is yours, don''t you know what she will do? As a sword repairer, trapped with the enemy, the only thing she can do is to completely defeat the opponent. Otherwise, she cannot control it. It��s impossible for the extremely evil sword to come out again. I don��t even think about it. Do you still have to teach it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled unconsciously, "I know, I just want an answer from the master."


    Fang Jian snorted, "It''s ridiculous to say that when you defeated the sword of extreme evil, how firm your will was. That kind of willpower blessed your strength, and even the gods and Buddhas have to avoid even the old Na. Feeling ashamed, how come things are done, but they start to talk again and again, asking again and again, being such a child, and even seeking some comfort from Lao Na, so sentimental, how is it like a practitioner?"


    With thunderstorms, Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant, and he nodded and said, "It''s my fault, thank you for your guidance, I won''t need it in the future."


    As he slackened, his spirit also slackened, and he began to doubt himself, seeking solace from the outside world.


    This kind of thing, only once, can''t happen again.


    Fang Jian was right. At the moment when the rosary shattered, he did feel that his strength had increased a lot, and his essence had improved. Shu Zhili had surpassed the power of causal reincarnation in an instant for nearly 100,000 years. The evil soul and the sword of extreme evil were also completely suppressed.


    Is the blessing of willpower?


    When facing the ghost emperor, he initially understood this powerful force, and now he has a more personal experience.


    This is a good sign.


    If you can maintain this state forever, you don''t have to be afraid to face the quasi-sage, but it should be difficult to do so.


    Fang Jian suddenly drank, "Don''t be in a daze, others are waiting for you, hurry up and end this chaos, Lao Na will also leave."


    Zhou Shu bowed and walked to the crowd.


    The domain of demon purification has disappeared, Jing Tianshan looked at him with some worry in her eyes, "Brother, Caiying is okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay. The purification is basically over. She is still in the sword. If you don''t completely surrender this sword, she will not come out."


    "Oh, all right."


    Jing Tianshan breathed a sigh of relief and said thoughtfully, "When Fellow Daoist Xu exclaimed just now, I thought something happened to you."


    Xu Ran paused, "Perhaps I was wrong. Brother Zhou said that it would be fine if nothing happened, and now the sword is in his hand."


    He who was born with the eighth sense naturally saw clearly better than others, more clearly than Zhou Shu. When he saw Caiying being swallowed by the Evil Sword, he couldn''t help but exclaimed and attracted other people to ask questions. Especially Ou Ting and Jing Tianshan, but after Zhou Shu stood up, the battle situation quickly changed, and they teased the past.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and said warmly, "Thank you, Brother Xu."


    Xu Ran frowned, "What is my hard work? If you say that the hard work is also you and Daoist Jing, I just yell, I don''t even have a chance to shoot, am I, Daoist Miao?"


    "Yes."


    A wry smile appeared at the corner of Miao Yue''s mouth, "It''s the fourth time, huh."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "What is the fourth time?"


    Miao Yue looked at Zhou Shu and settled, "It''s nothing, City Lord Zhou, sorry."


    Zhou Shu became more confused, "What''s wrong?"


    Miao Yue pondered for a few breaths, and said slowly, "I thought you were a thief who cheated the world, but in fact, I was the one who cheated the world and stolen your name. I sit in a well and watch the sky, and I underestimate other people too much."


    It is difficult to describe how she felt when she saw Zhou Shu holding the Evil Sword, and the shock was not enough to express.


    Just defeated Caiying, a powerful sword that was no less powerful than his own, but Zhou Shu squeezed it, like a chicken, struggling for hundreds of breaths and didn��t escape, and even absorbed it. It was useless after all the surrounding dead air was gone, Zhou Shu always stood there steadily, as if Taishan did not move, purifying the extremely evil sword little by little... Just now she was surprised by the four elephants'' methods of calming souls. However, the four elephants that seemed to be powerful, the soul of the four elephants was broken and failed, while Zhou Shu succeeded with only one hand.


    Her surprise and shock are not enough, she can only admire.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and said in a deep voice, "Daoist Miao is absurdly praised. In many respects, I am inferior to Taoist Miao. The knowledge of Taoist Miao can never be described as sitting on a well."


    Miao Yue nodded stubbornly, "In my opinion it is."


    Zhou Shu paused and didn''t have time to pester her. He looked at Outing and handed the sword over, "Old Ou, what do you think of this sword now?"


    Ou Ting couldn''t wait a long time ago, and grabbed it with his eyes light, and carefully rubbed it inch by inch.


    Compared with the one hundred thousand years he expected, this seriousness and desire are far from enough, but he, who is old and weak, may no longer be able to bring up this sword to use itConsolation The hero of the ancestors.


    Time flies quickly, and it seems to be very slow.


    "I can''t see the devilishness and evil aura at all, and the appearance and material have not changed at all. The purification should have been successful, and it is perfect."


    Ou Ting raised his head, with a lot of doubts in his eyes, "But why is it not even a first-grade immortal implement, it seems to be no different from Fantie?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There are still some finishing touches in it. Once Caiying takes care of it, it will be fine. She used to be a sword spirit, so it''s okay."


    The current Evil Sword is no different from Fan Tie, because neither the Caiying nor the evil soul of the Evil Sword has control of the sword. This sword currently has no owner and has no magical properties until it has One day, when Caiying steps out, this sword will regain its former strength, and it will abandon all the filthiness of the past and become a true victory over evil, shaking the heavens.


    It''s definitely Caiying, it can''t be an evil soul.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3543: Uproar

    Ou Ting noticed something, "Is it sure to recover?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I promise, the Evil Sword will never appear for the second time."


    "That''s good."


    Ou Ting hesitated, returned the sword to Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, this sword is entrusted to you."


    "No, it''s not entrusted to me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a solemn expression, "Although it is not a victory over evil yet, it will eventually become a victory over evil. This sword belongs to her, not me. By that day, I hope Mr. Ou can say to Caiying She would be very happy if she did."


    Ou Ting stagnated, then laughed, "Okay, but don''t let me wait too long, the old man doesn''t know how long I can live, hehe."


    "Zhou Shu, how long do you plan to stay here, long-winded."


    Fang Jian walked over and looked at Zhou Shu quite displeased, "Old Na doesn''t have to spend much time, there is still work to do."


    "Go out now."


    Zhou Shu nodded and thought for a while, "Master, what is it, I wonder if I can help?"


    Fang Jian smiled and pointed to Jing Tianshan, "She can help, you can''t."


    Jing Tianshan''s face tightened and she couldn''t help shaking her head, "Master, I can''t go to the Buddha country."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, who will know the future."


    Fang Jian waved his hand and suddenly shouted, "Le Yinan, have you seen enough, don''t you open the formation?! The broken sword has been purified, and you have done enough to kill evil!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Bafangtai vibrated, and the golden beam of light gradually disappeared, returning to its previous appearance.


    Le Yinan walked into the court with a look of iron, and there was a tall quasi-sage beside him, but he was not arrogant. Judging from the situation of the two, it seemed that there had been a fight before.


    Bafangtai reappeared in front of everyone, and the audience widened their eyes, trying to find something.


    During the two hours when Bafang Station was closed, they only saw black smoke rising from the stage, and they were constantly shaking, and they knew nothing about the specific situation.


    "It seems that a lot of people are missing..."


    "Yes, there are some who are lying on the ground recklessly, huh? It seems that Tang Liu, who broke the wall first, is also inside!"


    "He''s still there anyway, haven''t you found it? The first person to purify the origin core, the female sword repairer named Caiying, is gone!"


    "Like those who disappeared, was it killed by the Evil Sword?"


    "Speaking of which, where is the evil sword?"


    Zhan Duan''s expression was slightly condensed, and people would not disappear for no reason. Obviously there was a problem in purifying the extremely evil sword. Has the purification succeeded?


    Looking at everyone, Le Yinan took a deep breath and was about to speak.


    "The Sword of Extreme Evil has been purified, the purifier is pleasing, and the sword is famous for winning evil!"


    Zhou Shu raised his sword aloft, and he drank in a deep voice, shaking all around with the sound of the earth shaking.


    At this time, the sword can no longer see the appearance of any extremely evil sword, the **** black light has completely disappeared, the whole body is bronze, solemn and solemn, and upright, with the two ancient words "Sheng Xie" inlaid in the cloud pattern, because the surface is attached Because of Shu Zhili, the metallic luster is particularly obvious, like a copper-colored sun, reflecting the entire Bafangtai.


    At this time, you can no longer let Le Yinan be a demon, say things that are not good for you, and simply preemptively strike out. The sword must be taken away.


    "The Purifier Caiying, the sword is famous for defeating evil!"


    "The Purifier Caiying, the sword is famous for defeating evil!"


    Appearing to be inspired, many practitioners on the field also yelled. If you look carefully, not only can you see it, but even Miao Yue also yelled.


    "The purification is still successful!"


    "This is the first time I have seen the true face of this sword. It turns out that the extremely evil sword is called Shengxie, a good name!"


    "It looks like a good sword, it''s a pity."


    "Unfortunately it''s not me?"


    "If I know, I still ask, this is a flying sword comparable to a Taoist weapon, if I can get it..."


    "It doesn''t seem to be difficult to purify, just two hours or so."


    "What do you know, that sword is called Victory Evil, maybe the extreme evil is just the appearance, it would be enough to erase it. Besides, there are so many powerful people helping, even the quasi-sages, what is the difficulty of purifying a sword."


    "Master Fang Jian and Miao Yue both identified the Purifier as Caiying, but where is Caiying?"


    There was a sudden exclamation on the mountain, which lasted for a long time.


    Le Yinan looked at Zhou Shu, his face grew gloomy, and said coldly, "City Lord Zhou, are you the host of the Jingmohui?"


    Zhou Shu put down his sword and said calmly, "Le Palm is the emissary, but we have succeeded in purification. It''s normal to celebrate, isn''t it?"


    "Humph!"


    Le Yinan settled down and said solemnly, "As you can see, the sword of extreme evil has been purified. If this is the case, of course the old man will not break his promise. From this day on, the sword of extreme evil is now the victory over evil. The Taoist Flying Sword no longer belongs to me, but belongs to fellow Taoist Caiying. It is actually owned by City Lord Zhou Shu of Xianshu City." He raised his hand to Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "Congratulations City Lord Zhou, A flying sword with a Dao weapon."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Thanks a lot."


    Fang Jian hehe smiled, "Le Yinan, what do you say so much do, do you hope other sword repairmen go to Zhou Shu to grab it?"


    Le Yinan smiled and said, "Haha, the master is too worried. With the skills of City Lord Zhou Shu and Xianshu City, who would dare to offend them? Besides, this is the second Taoist tool of Xianshu City. Feijian, which sword repairer is not afraid."


    There was an uproar on the mountain.


    "Second handle?"


    "Xianshu City actually has two Dao Weapon Flying Swords, this is too exaggerated, some large sects do not have a handle!"


    "Yes, even Shushan, known as the Sword Sect of the World, I heard that it is only a seven-handed Dao weapon flying sword. He actually has two handles in a not-so-famous fairy city..."


    "It seems that there must be a lot of sword repairs to find trouble in the future."


    "Maybe you won''t be able to go back, there will be someone on the road, such as Qi Tian, ??by the way, it seems that you haven''t seen Qi Tian. Could it be that he has been lying in ambush outside the city?"


    "It''s very possible."


    Zhou Shu also shook his head secretly, Le Yinan was indeed heartbroken, but he couldn''t deny this.


    Of course, if Caiying can recover soon, this may be a good thing. She and Zhao Yueru are both swordsmen who like to challenge. The more people come, the happier they will be.


    Zhou Shu smiled, raised his hand and said, "Le Palm Commander, I forgot to say, this Tang family��s Daoist Tang is your close friend. He was injured during purification. Daoyou Xu tried his best to save him. Please take care of it."


    Le Yinan''s face immediately changed, "What are you talking about, who said he is my close friend?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed and looked at his side, "When he was purifying, I seemed to have heard him say, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Yeah, I heard it too."


    The people around him nodded, "Before he fell to the ground, he said that he was sorry for being entrusted by the Le Palmer."


    The voices were loud, and there was another uproar on the mountain.


    "What, Tang Liu actually has friendship with Yue Yinan?"


    "Could it be that they had some secret activities before, this Yinan is not at ease!"


    "Clean Devil Club, although there are many rules, it doesn''t seem to be so fair."


    "Hmph, what good things the Sacred Fire Gate can do, I''ve long felt wrong!"


    Looking at this increasingly ugly face in the south of Yue, Zhou Shu just made it lightly. You do the first year of junior high school and I do the fifteenth, everyone is the same.

 Chapter 3544: I believe

    "Stop talking!"


    Bu presumptuously shouted, "You people, just start the meeting. As a result, Wu Niancheng is messed up, and hundreds of people are injured in meditation. Now they are still noisy, don''t you plan to leave?"


    "Sorry, don''t pretend to be the city lord, let''s say goodbye."


    It was just right that Zhou Shu respectfully saluted, and the group hurriedly left the precious land of Lingshan. As for how Le Yinan planned to finish it, he couldn''t care about it, nor was it his own business.


    Zhou Shu stopped, glanced at the sword guard behind him, and said warmly, "Daoist Miao, thank you very much this time."


    "You''re welcome, I just did what I wanted to do."


    Miao Yue paused, "City Lord Zhou, I will go to Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Well, I welcome it anytime."


    Miao Yue calmly said, "For the city lord, this is not necessarily a good thing. Zhao Yueru, who left from Shushan, defeated Lou Gang with a Dao weapon flying sword, right?"


    Zhou Shu groaned for a few breaths and smiled, "Friend Miao, I''ll know when you come, she should be very willing to meet you."


    "I will go, goodbye."


    Miao Yue nodded slightly, turned around, and Jian Guard followed closely behind him, inseparable.


    Zhou Shu turned around and looked at everyone, "There should be nothing wrong here, I am going to leave the city now, what are your plans?"


    Xu Ran said slowly, "I plan to leave, too. Brother Zhou said I''m going to Dongcheng, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yes, I plan to go now. If Brother Xu goes with him, it would be great. I have many questions to ask."


    Xu Ran laughed unconsciously, "Of course, without my introduction, I''m afraid it would be difficult for Brother Zhou to want to go."


    Zhou Shu looked at Jing Tianshan, "Junior sister, how about you?"


    "I..." Jing Tianshan lowered her head and hesitated, "Brother, are you going to the immortal world this time?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, why don''t you join me too, I''ll send you to the fairy world, so as not to cause trouble south of Le."


    "it is good."


    Jing Tianshan raised her head and quickly agreed.


    Zhou Shu looked at Ou Ting with a calm expression, "Old Ou, what are your plans, if you don''t dislike it, how about going to my Xianshu City?"


    Ou Ting sighed unconsciously, "The old man thought about it, but your place is too far away. The old man is afraid that his life will be lost if he hasn''t got there yet. Otherwise, the old man really wants to get to know and listened to Caiying many times. , Your place is very similar to the Xuanxuanhuangjie. The old lady has never seen the Xuanhuangjie. I don''t know what the place where his ancestors lived, alas."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Then I can see it this time, I''ll take you there, you can leave now."


    Ou Ting was stunned and frowned, "Now? You are not going to Dongcheng, but also to Immortal Realm?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "I have a clone. Didn''t Old Ou forget the one who was not arbitrarily beaten, and I also want to go back to Xianshu City as soon as possible, just to go with Old Ou."


    "Your clone, can you?"


    Ou Ting was a little worried, "The journey is far away. Maybe someone will chase you down. If the old man has affected your actions, then the old man is not willing."


    "It''s almost the same as me, just don''t worry," Zhou Shu looked determined, "he is also responsible for sending the Victory Sword back. I will never let Jian and Old Ou get into trouble."


    Ou Ting laughed and said in a deep voice, "You have said so, what else can the old man have to say, I have drifted enough, this old bone will be given to you."


    "Go to Feizhou first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and walked quickly outside the city.


    "Wait, Brother Zhou, this is for you."


    Xu Ran walked a few steps closer and stuffed something over.


    Zhou Shuning looked at it, but it was stagnant, "Ah, did you get this back?"


    Xu Ran smiled slightly, "He can''t take it anymore. You saved his life, so you should be paid. Besides, it will be more valuable if it is in your hands."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and looked carefully.


    What Xu Ran brought was naturally the Sixiang Soul Seal that Tang Liu had used.


    These four Sixiang Soul Seals are similar to those seen by Zhou Shu in the Xuanhuang Realm, except that they are larger and more refined, and you can find out with a little bit of perception that the power of the four elephants is still majestic, majestic, and there. If there is no accident, it is possible that the true soul of the four elephants is sealed inside, and it is an extremely early four sacred beast. If used properly, it can rival the quasi-sage, but unfortunately, because of Tang Liu''s usage It was too violent. There were some cracks on the print, all of which were all four. It took a lot of effort to repair, and it might not be possible to recover.


    But in any case, in Zhou Shu''s hands, it can definitely play a great role.


    Not long after, Ruoyin Feizhou stopped in front of a few people, opened the door, and Qingque came out.


    After a glance, Qingque was a little confused, "Shu, where''s Caiying?"


    "In the sword."


    Zhou Shu raised his sword and sighed, "It''s a bit too long to speak, let''s go in and talk..."


    Zhou Shu did not bring them this time to participate in the Clean Devil Club, nor did he communicate with his soul shadow or other people, so Qingque didn''t know anything.


    No way, it was the first time Zhou Shu saw the power and tactics that could harm the soul shadow and clone. Without fully understanding it, he could only act cautiously.


    He believes that if they really start their hands in the face of unpretentiousness, people like Qingque will not only be in danger, but it is very likely that even the spiritual thoughts left in the soul tower of Xianshu City will be resolved, and there will be no chance of resurrection. He definitely wouldn''t take such a big risk. He picked the sword for the sake of nothing. Of course others would avoid it.


    "Is it a sword spirit again..."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Shu, I believe she will defeat the evil soul inside and come back again."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "It may not be defeated, but swallowed. She is used to doing this. This process must be very painful... I believe she will come back, but I don��t know how long it will be. I hope it won��t be like Hu Lao for thousands of years. Fortunately, I can''t imagine how she lived alone for thousands of years, and she shouldn''t experience the tribulations of the past again."


    In front of Qingque Zhou Shu had no scruples, and spoke out his inner thoughts without concealing his sadness.


    Qingque looked at him and said softly, "I can come back, there is always a way to help her, Shu, shall we send her back now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked around, and said calmly, "Well, I plan to send her and Old Ou back with Soul Shadow. There is Jianmu in Xiancheng, which can help her restrain the evil soul. It can also help. As for us, we don��t go back first, we have to go to the immortal world. There are some things that I must understand, and I must also solve Xiaosu��s affairs."


    Qingque thought for a few breaths, "Okay, leave Wunian City now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Let''s leave, there is nothing to hang around, next time I will come to Master Xie Buwang and Master Fang Jian. This time I have a lot of love for them."


    As he was speaking, a loud and thick voice came from outside the flying boat.


    "Is it the flying boat of City Lord Zhou? Supreme City Zhan Duan, come to see you."


    (PS: Thank you Chen Han Yuyue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3545: I reject

    Zhou Shu got out of Ruoyin''s flying boat and saw Zhan Duan at a glance. He was alone with a flying boat moored behind him.


    Zhan Duan smiled and raised his hand, and said, "Congratulations to City Lord Zhou, for successfully purifying the extremely evil sword and obtaining a treasure, which is also a great trouble for the heavens."


    "Friend Zhan is polite."


    Zhou Shu smiled and returned the courtesy, "Speaking of which, I would like to thank Daoist Zhan very much. If Daoist Zhan did not speak out, I am afraid it would have been a lot of trouble."


    Zhan Duan''s expression was condensed, and he said in a straightforward voice, "City Lord Zhou is not welcome. To tell the truth, it was in the next division. Hey, but I didn''t expect that the dignified Sacred Fire Commander would actually be arrogant with the Tang family. This fair demon society waiting for deception really humiliated the fairy world and made many practitioners distressed."


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly and raised his hand. "You are worthy of being a member of the immortal hunter family when Daoyou Zhan said this. I admire him for his integrity."


    It seems that after they left, Le Yinan suffered a lot of criticism, a good thing, but Zhan Duan said that, is he deliberately expressing the attitude of Supreme City.


    "Hehe, I''m working for the Supreme City, immortal hunting, etc., it has little to do with me."


    Zhan Duan looked at Zhou Shu and said with some doubts, "City Lord Zhou, I have one thing to ask. What happened in the final purification process? Why is the Taoist Caiying who purifies the extremely evil sword no longer there? And I didn��t find Qi Tian on or off the court? Of course, City Lord Zhou didn��t have to answer, I was just curious and just asked."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Friend Zhan is interested in Qi Tian?"


    Zhan nodded and said in a deep voice, "About, there is an account to be settled. It is rare to encounter it here. I can''t watch him run away."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It seems that Fellow Daoist Zhan can''t settle the accounts."


    Zhan paused, his eyes dimmed, "What does the city lord mean?"


    "He died, he died completely."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Le Yinan finally put him on the Bafang Stage. He was the first one to challenge the Evil Sword, and as a result, he couldn''t even stay a trace of his soul."


    Zhan Duan groaned for a few breaths, and slowly said, "Is it true... Oh, after waiting for so long, this is the answer."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Zhan Dao''s friendly looks disappointed?"


    "He died too simple. It is not the place for such a person to die well enough, but...nothing," Zhan Duan said with a smile, "Where is Taoist Caiying, there is nothing wrong, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "A fellow Taoist worker is concerned, Caiying is very good. She is in the Sword of Victory. To be honest, it is not possible to completely purify the sword of extreme evil in three hours, so she will inside."


    "Sword repair goes to the sword to purify..."


    Zhan Duan was stunned, and then he was stunned, "Ah! I understand that Taoist Caiying cultivates the sword body, so she can do such incredible things. It seems that this extremely evil sword is indeed hers."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said proudly, "I think so too, she has to be."


    Zhan Duan nodded, "When she comes out, I also hope that City Master Zhou will introduce her, and I appreciate her kendo."


    "This is not difficult. Fellow Daoist Zhan can come to see her at Xianshu City at any time." Zhou Shu nodded and looked at the flying boat behind Zhan''s body. "Friend Daoist Zhan came here, didn''t he just want to know the final situation of the Jingmohui?"


    Zhan Duan smiled and asked instead, "City Lord Zhou plans to leave Wunian City now, right?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "The things here are already done."


    "I hope to be able to walk with the lord of the city. It doesn''t take a long time. Ten days and a month can be done."


    Zhan Duan''s expression was slightly condensed, "The city lord has offended Le Yinan cruelly this time. As far as I know, Le Yinan and Shenghuomen have set many eye lines around Wunian City. No matter where the city lord leaves, they will be To keep up, the Sacred Fire Gate will certainly move, Le Yinan may also come over in person."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Thank you fellow daoist for reminding me. So, fellow daoist is planning to protect me?"


    Zhan Duan didn''t care, and smiled, "Hehe, the city lord should be disdainful of being protected, but why bother? In Outland and Immortal Realm, our Supreme City is somewhat of a face, and there is my flying boat, even if The Holy Fire Gate finds the immortal capture, even if Le Yinan does not rush after him, the city lord will not be worried about war. Wouldn''t it be better? Fighting, it is impossible to guarantee that no accident will happen."


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths, and said warmly, "Thank you Zhan Dao for your kindness, but I really don''t need it."


    Zhan Duan smiled and raised his hand, "It doesn''t matter, City Lord Zhou, then I will leave first."


    Zhou Shu returned a gift, "Okay, see you in Xianshucheng if you have a chance."


    Back to Feizhou, Xu Ran walked over and slowly said, "Brother Zhou, Zhan Duan��s suggestion is actually good. In Outland, the name of Supreme City is more useful than Immortal Realm��s control of the sect. As long as he follows a certain distance, In a few days, no one will come to trouble you."


    Ou Ting also followed, "The old man in Outland, the one who hears the most is Supreme City, they are indeed not small."


    "Actually, the problem between Le Yinan and the Holy Fire Gate is not too big. I just hit it, but someone else," Xu Ran said slowly, "After the identity of Brother Zhou is exposed, many people will definitely come to Zhou. Brother, there are quite a few people on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List and the Celestial Journey List.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "I understand, but I don''t want to have too much involvement with Supreme City."


    Xu Ran was astonished, and seemed to realize, "Is there any grudge between Brother Zhou and Zhizuncheng? If so, then I am talking too much. Don''t worry about Brother Zhou. Even though Zhizuncheng is strong, you don''t have to be afraid of them."


    "No hatred."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The reputation of Supreme City is very good. Although the lord of the city is second on the list, there is nothing wrong with them. I don''t hate them, but I don''t want Xianshu City and Supreme City to cooperate, Supreme City and Immortal World. The relationship is too deep, and the place where Supreme City is located is Tomorrow, which is also the place I want."


    "what?"


    Xu Ran was stunned, very shocked, as did Ou Ting.


    It took a long time for Xu Ran to slow down and sighed I didn''t expect Brother Zhou''s ambitions to be this way. It was indeed me who said a lot. "


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I''m not targeting Supreme City, I just said it''s too tomorrow, forget it, I''ll talk about these things later."


    Tomorrow, one of the thirty-three days, the Emperor Xuanyuan spent most of the time after entering the immortal world. After that, he left the immortal world and went to the demon world, as the successor of the human emperor or a new generation of the human emperor. , Tomorrow is a hurdle that Zhou Shu can''t get around. Therefore, it is difficult for Zhou Shu and Lu Jingtong, who occupy too tomorrow to become allies.


    In fact, Zhou Shu had never thought of doing this. He always felt that the Lu Jingtong that soared into the sky in Tai Tomorrow should have a deep connection with the Emperor Xuanyuan. It can be seen from the name of Supreme City. two.


    It is difficult to say whether Zhan Jue''s words were deliberate attempts by Supreme City. In short, he does not intend to get involved with Supreme City until he understands the situation.


    Of course, these thoughts can''t be told to too many people. It''s normal not to tell Xu Ran.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3546: Strange

    "Out!"


    "Out!"


    "Out!"


    When Ruoyin Feizhou appeared at the exit of Wunian City, the same voice echoed from all sides of Wunian City.


    All of a sudden, hundreds of light spots emerged, and they focused on this side together, at a surprisingly fast speed.


    Xu Ran in the flying boat smiled and said, "Brother Zhou, it''s really fast to come. We came out so early, and we still can''t hide. Le Yinan seems to be there."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Brother Xu, have you seen Zhan Duan''s flying boat?"


    Xu Ran looked around for a while, then nodded, "I see it. It''s a little far away, but it''s also coming towards us. Maybe it is planning that we are surrounded and come up to rescue."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Do you think so too?"


    "Everyone would think so."


    Xu Ran laughed, "If I were Zhan Duan, I would definitely do this, and I would throw what you just said on your face, let you refuse, let you refuse, and in the end, would it depend on me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Slaps are indeed a pleasant thing."


    Jing Tianshan frowned, "Brother, you are still joking, what shall we do now, do you want to leave later?"


    "There will only be more and more people, and it will be more troublesome to leave later. Now it is not only Brother Zhou��s status as the city lord of Xianshu, but also the victory over evil. If you wait for a while, people from other circles will also have to run. Come here," Xu Ran smiled and shook his head, and said calmly, "They won''t do anything near Wunian City. They will just fight when they go out. The main opponent is Le Yinan. Others don''t matter, nothing terrible."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "Brother Xu is really arrogant."


    Xu Ran smiled slightly, "The Xu family has been silent for too long, it''s time to make a fuss and have a good time."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I won''t let you fight."


    "what?"


    Xu Ran was stunned and frowned, "Didn''t Brother Zhou plan to be alone, there are at least hundreds of opponents, don''t mess around."


    Zhou Shu smiled without answering. Unknowingly, Feizhou had reached a place hundreds of thousands of miles outside Wunian City. Those light spots no longer concealed them, and they rushed to chase them. One of the light spots was exceptionally fast, which was obviously Le Yi. Nan, ����You can hear Le Yinan''s anger without looking.


    Zhou Shu looked at Qingque, "Green, let''s go."


    "gone."


    Qingque understood, and activated the teleport function of Ruoyin Feizhou.


    "Where''s Feizhou?"


    "Where are people!?"


    "Where did you go? It was there just now!"


    The many light spots were all stunned, and the huge flying boat disappeared in front of his eyes without a trace.


    Le Yinan, who was covered in black, stood in the place where Feizhou had disappeared, letting go of his consciousness to the utmost extent, still unable to perceive Zhou Shu''s shadow, and for a while, she rolled up a soaring storm on the spot.


    I don''t know how many people and boats were affected.


    This guy was a bit frustrated, his sword was gone, his reputation was gone, he had offended a lot of sword repairs who participated in the Jing Mohui, and he also had an feud with Wu Niancheng. Because of Tang Liu''s serious injury, most of him would still be killed by Tang. The family pursues the blame, he also hopes to catch Zhou Shu and expel his anger, but now he has failed, and the bigger problem comes from the Sacred Fire Gate he is at. Will the Sacred Fire Gate protect him? You know, his relationship with Ni Zheng has never been good.


    But these have nothing to do with Zhou Shu.


    "This����"


    Xu Ran was still in shock, unable to speak for a long while.


    Jing Tianshan''s expression was also stunned, but she quickly turned into a smile, "Brother, it turns out that you are so fast and you won''t get three breaths."


    "It''s Feizhou fast, don''t make a mistake."


    Zhou Shu frowned, pointing to the front and said, "Brother Xu wakes up, is that Dongcheng in front of you?"


    Xu Ran settled down, staring at it, and felt more shocked, "Yes, it''s... the distance between the two worlds, it''s here so soon? I''ll have to come here for more than a month..."


    "Yes, it seems we are lucky."


    Zhou Shu ignored him, "Old Ou, let''s go and make a detour, so that no one will notice."


    Ou Ting pretended to be calm and stroked his long beard, "Hehe, at this time, the old man believes what you say, so let''s go."


    Hunying and Outing got off the flying boat and turned around, while the flying boat slowly flew towards the east city.


    Not long after, Feizhou stopped in front of Dongcheng.


    The two Hunyuan Golden Immortal guards stood in front of the entrance, looking at Feizhou with awe-inspiring eyes, "Who is here?"


    "it''s me."


    Xu Ran and Zhou Shu walked out.


    "Little Lord!"


    The guard hurriedly saluted, with a lot of surprises on his face, "Young Master, is Guan Jiu away? It''s getting bolder and bolder, even leaving his post without permission."


    "I told him to go back, so let''s go."


    Xu Ran didn''t say much, but turned to Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, let''s move into the city."


    The guards quickly let go, but they were more and more surprised, until the flying boat entered the door and did not disappear.


    "Did you hear that Young Master actually called that Brother Hun Yuan Jin Xian Zhou?"


    "Nonsense! It''s what the fairy can hear. This is really a rare thing. The young master''s eyes are higher than the top, and he never wants to put himself in front of others. I can''t think of treating a golden fairy who is about the same age like this. People are absolutely extraordinary, but I have never heard that the young master knows a young man surnamed Zhou..."


    "There is something more strange, Guan Jiu is not with the young master."


    "Yes, the two have never been separated since the young master was born. Today is really strange."


    Listening to the guard''s comments, Xu Ran shook his head helplessly, but thinking about it carefully, these things are indeed very strange to him, but they are strange again, they can be strange to him when he was still attending the demon fair a few hours ago. Have you returned to the Dongcheng incident now?


    Settling his mind, he turned to Zhou Shu and said, "Brother Zhou, take a look at it. The Xu family is said to be a small East City, but if you look closely, it still has a great taste. I will go to the city lord here to make some preparations."


    Zhou Shu thought of something and couldn''t help but said, "Brother Xu, it''s okay to be casual. I am ashamed that I didn''t prepare any gifts at Xu''s house."


    "It''s fine if you can come, what gift do you want?"


    Xu Ran waved his hand This is not the Xu family owner, so don''t worry too much. "


    "Okay," Zhou Shu nodded and sighed, "This journey is too fast, and I haven''t had time to ask Brother Xu for a lot of things. It''s a pity."


    Xu Ran smiled and said, "This is nothing. I always have to teach Brother Zhou how to use the eighth sense. When this matter is over, I will walk with Brother Zhou for a while, but... Brother Zhou, you This kind of fast-moving method will not be used forever. If that is the case, I will go to Xianshu City to teach you a few hundred or thousands of times."


    "If I can do that, where would I have so much trouble?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "That kind of method can only be used once for a long time, and it will consume a lot of things. Let alone a few hundred times, it will not be able to bear it a few times. I will never use it when it is not a life-saving method. Distressed."


    "Haha, I think the same is true. If it can be used all the time, Brother Zhou can now rush to the fairy world."


    Xu Ran understood something, and said with a smile, "That''s it. After half an hour, I will come to Brother Zhou."

 Chapter 3547: This thing is ominous

    The east city is a mountain city.


    There are high mountains everywhere, and all buildings are built against the mountains. At first glance, they are full of large and small cave openings, surrounded by clouds, birds and beasts are active, and they are full of life, like the fairy mountain cave in the imagination of mortals.


    Zhou Shu guided Feizhou and wandered around many caves, touching the fairy fruit, picking the fairy flower, and playing with the fairy beast, but it was also quite interesting.


    At this time, inside a small cave mansion.


    "Young Master, that person you mentioned is City Lord Zhou Shu of Xianshu City?"


    "You actually tricked him into Dongcheng. The young master is really good at it. Then, we can take him down smoothly?"


    "I heard the rumors from the Immortal Realm that his ranking on the Ten Thousand Evils Ranking will soon rise again. At this time, if he is sent to the Immortal Realm, our Xu family will definitely be able to get the full support of the Immortal Realm. Maybe we can surpass the other three in one fell swoop. Become the biggest family in Outland...what, do you have to do it now?"


    "Sixth elders, shall I go with you? That kid should be a little tricky, not so easy to deal with."


    "The Sixth Elders need you? Stop talking nonsense, you can''t even beat me, you can honestly arrange the formation, ready to encircle you."


    Hearing Xu Ran''s words, the elders immediately became excited and geared up.


    Xu Ran looked at them and sighed unconsciously, "Everyone, did I say that I want to catch Zhou Shu now?"


    "Ah, don''t catch it at this time, when will you wait?"


    "Could it be that the young master is still catching big fish on a long line, just like in the past? Is there any power behind Zhou Shu that fails, is it the Supreme City?"


    "If it''s not the Supreme City, is it the Dragon Realm or the Buddha Kingdom?"


    "If it were them, it would be worth the wait."


    "If it affects the young master''s major event, it is not good. You can make the decision for the young master."


    The elders seemed to understand something and nodded one after another.


    "Are you thinking too far?"


    Xu Ran shook his head, "Everyone, stop talking about these useless words. City Master Zhou Shu and I are new allies. We just came from Wunian City a few hours ago and we don��t have time to stay here any more. Leave quickly, Sixth Elder, I have something to look for you."


    "Wait, what are you talking nonsense, Young Master? Allies, Xianshucheng and Xu''s family?"


    "Is this right with the immortal world? Although we have no objection, is the time a bit early? Even if we want to form an alliance, it shouldn''t be now."


    "A few hours ago from Wuniancheng?"


    "how can that be?!"


    "Even if the Sixth Elders go to Wunian City, it takes more than half a month to go back and forth, right?"


    The elders found the point and looked surprised, only the bald old man with the red beard seemed to think.


    Xu Ran paused, and said in a deep voice, "I don''t believe it myself, but it is the case. Three hours ago, I was still attending the Clean Devil Club in Wu Nian City, and then I came here with him. Obviously, Zhou Shu has mastered a certain method to change the heavens. I suspect that this is the real reason why the Immortal Realm put Zhou Shu in the top of the list of ten thousand evils very early, so... our Xu family can only be an ally of Xianshu City. It is now and it will be in the future."


    "What the young master said is not unreasonable. I have always suspected that Zhou Shu was not even a golden immortal at first, but he actually reached the thousandth place on the list."


    "But what is that means? I have traveled across a realm in a few hours. I have only heard of some alien races, but Zhou Shu should be a pure practitioner."


    "No matter what it is, if our Xu family can get it, it will definitely be greatly beneficial."


    "Yes, maybe it can expand the Xu family''s sphere of influence several times."


    "It''s more than ten times. Hundred times is more. Distance is the biggest obstacle to dominating the heavens. Once there is no such obstacle..."


    The elders got excited and discussed for a long time. The red-bearded elder motioned them to be quiet and said in a slow voice, "Since the young master said so, Dongcheng will obey him, young master, what can you do with the old man?"


    Xu Ran said slowly, "Six elders, did you say that there was an unknown Taoist material in Dongcheng that you used to sell at Wanbaolou hundreds of years ago?"


    "Yes, young master."


    The Sixth Elder nodded quickly, "As a result, it failed to sell. Wanbaolou said it was ominous, which is consistent with the information we got when we got it. Even Wanbaolou said so. It seems that it does have a problem."


    Xu Ran paused, "Still still?"


    "Yes, it''s sealed, does the young master need it?"


    The six elders frowned unconsciously, "Young Master, forgive me, it is not one person who said this thing is ominous. After we got it, we also found several masters to appraise it, including the power of meditation. They said the same thing. This is ominous. Although it is an excellent material for Taoism, most of it will lead to disasters. If it is not, we would not send it to Wanbaolou for sale. Who doesn''t want to keep good Taoism materials? It��s best not to use it. The Xu family is not without good Taoist materials, so why bother to use this."


    Xu Ran pondered, "But what is it so ominous?"


    The Sixth Elder shook his head, "I don''t know, the insiders refused to say, and we did not investigate more information. The young master knows that the immortal world still has a lot of guard against us outside aristocratic families and refuses to tell the truth."


    Xu Ran thought about it for a few breaths, and said warmly, "Forget it, I will check it myself in the future. You can bring it to me first."


    Ruo Yin Feizhou before.


    "Brother Zhou, I''m back."


    "coming."


    Zhou Shu walked out with a smile, his eyes fell on the old man with red beard behind Xu Ran, seemingly thoughtful, "This is the city lord of the east city, I will see the city lord next week in Zhou Shu."


    The six elders condensed slightly, looked closely, and saluted, "City Lord Zhou is indeed a young hero, extraordinary. The old man Xu Zheng is temporarily taking the title of City Lord of East City."


    "Don''t say anything polite, six elders, please take things out."


    Xu Ran gave an order, smiled bitterly at Zhou Shu, and slowly said, "Brother Zhou, the elders say this thing is ominous, so I don��t allow me to touch it. It''s not the speculation of the Xu family, but the real rumors. The Immortal Realm and Wanbaolou have said so. I hope Brother Zhou can also be cautious."


    "Wanbaolou did say so, does Immortal Realm say the same?"


    Zhou Shu stopped and then smiled, "It doesn''t matter, I am not very auspicious, don''t care, please open it up."


    Xu Zheng paid attention to Zhou Shu''s expression and did not speak. He took out an eight-foot-long iron wooden box, gently placed it in front of him, and with a flick of his sleeve, the lid slowly faded.


    "City Lord Zhou, please take a look."


    After speaking, he took a few steps back, and also pulled Xu Ran back.


    "Is this terrible?"


    Zhou Shu approached with a smile and looked into the box.


    After just one glance, his face changed, and his figure was suddenly shaken, standing there stupefied, a little sluggish.


    "Brother Zhou, you...what''s wrong with you?"


    Xu Ran felt that something was wrong, and said that he was about to step forward, but was dragged by the six elders and couldn''t move.


    Xu Zheng took a deep breath and said slowly, "Does the Lord Zhou know this thing, and knows this thing is unknown? Is it?"

 Chapter 3548: Humane Paradise

    om, the latest chapter of the fairy world winner!


    Of course know.


    Have you ever seen it every day, and nagging in your ears all the time, maybe you don��t know it?


    Lying in the box was a piece of Xuanyuan Iron that was five feet long and five feet thick.


    The material for casting Xuanyuan Sword.


    Dark and dull, with natural patterns, it contains the essence of the mysterious yellow world, as well as a powerful force that ordinary people cannot detect.


    Zhou Shu was surprised that he could see a piece of Xuanyuan Iron which was extremely well preserved.


    Soon after the Emperor Xuanyuan��s ascension, Mount Xuanyuan shattered, the Xuanyuan clan ceased to exist, and Xuanyuan Tie couldn��t find it. Even the Xuanhuang Realm could not find any materials unique to the Xuanhuang Realm, but it appeared in the heavens, which is certain. Yes, this piece of Xuanyuan Iron has a lot to do with the ascending Emperor Xuanyuan, maybe it was brought by Emperor Xuanyuan back then.


    He understands why everyone who understands says this thing is ominous.


    The Emperor Xuanyuan, who is considered to have long been enchanted and the enemy of the cultivators of the heavens, must be ominous with him. If this piece of Xuanyuan iron is used to make Taoist artifacts, the probability of being identified as an enemy by the practitioner is about 100%.


    Xu Zheng''s eyes became fierce, "City Lord Zhou, say it."


    "Don''t be rude!"


    Xu Ran scolded, with a lot of majesty, Xu Zheng couldn''t help being stunned.


    Xu Ran broke free of Xu Zheng''s shackles and walked quickly to Zhou Shu''s side, took a few close glances, and said warmly, "It is indeed very good material, Brother Zhou, does it meet your requirements?"


    "It fits well."


    Zhou Shu turned around and smiled faintly, "I really know its origin and name, do you want to know?"


    Xu Zheng stagnated, "Do you really know?"


    Xu Ran seemed thoughtful, and quickly said, "Brother Zhou can say, of course I want to know, this must be an interesting thing."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I see, it may really cause ominousness."


    Xu Zheng''s face changed, but Xu Ran didn''t think much about it, and immediately agreed, "I don''t care about any ominous things, but Brother Zhou said yes."


    "Young Master, no!"


    Xu Zheng hurriedly said, "Obviously it is an excellent and rare material, but it is regarded by the immortal sects and practitioners as an ominous thing, so I am afraid to keep it in my hands. Brand, after getting it, it is very likely to be targeted by the immortal world and regard it as an enemy. Although the Xu family is a foreign domain, it is not yet fully integrated with the immortal world..."


    Xu Ran shook his head, "Six elders, needless to say, I can guess these too, but I still want to know."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them and said calmly, "You guessed it is basically correct, but it''s not just the immortal world, it should be regarded by all practitioners as enemies."


    "what?!"


    Xu Zheng was stunned, and even Xu Ran hesitated this time, "All practitioners?"


    "Yes, actually Brother Xu doesn''t understand the best now. When you want to know, I will tell you."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, smiled, copied the box in his hand, and saluted, "City Lord Xu, thank you very much."


    Xu Ran looked at Zhou Shu, then at Xu Zheng, taking a deep breath, but didn''t insist anymore, only slowly said, "Never mind, Brother Zhou, let''s go now."


    "Ok."


    The two got on the flying boat and quickly left Weidong City.


    Feizhou was quietly invisible, changed direction, and flew towards the fairy world.


    After asking, Zhou Shu found a corner alone, took out the box and looked carefully. Only when he got to his own place, he could look more carefully. Of course, the main reason was that he could use the law of reincarnation at will.


    The power of reincarnation gradually enveloped this square Xuanyuan Iron.


    Now Zhou Shu''s law of reincarnation has improved a lot, and he is advancing to transcend the law, but no matter how Zhou Shu guides and observes, he can''t see Xuanyuan Tie''s past.


    Sigh, helpless, still not capable enough, it is impossible to get some news from the Emperor.


    Although reincarnation is the highest law, Xuanyuan Iron does not give too much to it. It comes from the sacred mountain that belongs to Xuanyuan alone. It is a divine tool material that even the Xuanhuang world must subdue. It almost naturally adapts to all laws. Even reincarnation cannot leave too much in it. Traces, not to mention, there is already a mysterious and powerful force comparable to the power of reincarnation.


    boom!


    While he was meditation, a figure rushed over and plunged into Xuanyuan Iron.


    Zhou Shu was shocked, and quickly reached out to grab it.


    Everyone asked, but he couldn''t control Xiao Kun, the iron-headed baby.


    He really dared to hit anything. Isn''t he afraid of pain when he hits Xuanyuan Tie? Besides, they are all artifacts. What to do if they crash, I finally got it.


    It was only half late, and half of Xiao Kun''s head fell into Xuanyuan Iron.


    Worthy of being an iron head.


    "what!"


    Several exclamations came from around.


    Zhou Shu''s hand had already caught Xiao Kun''s foot, and he was about to pull out. Suddenly, his eyes went dark and he couldn''t perceive anything.


    Just like when being teleported, this feeling was very short-lived, and it quickly recovered. He stared at it, but couldn''t help being stunned.


    Obviously, this is not Ruoyin Feizhou, nor is it the void.


    Unconsciously entered the secret?


    It should be a post-war ruin, filled with thick black smoke everywhere, and the columns of smoke are swaying distortedly and distortedly. Through the light of the fire that is extinguished every day, many ruined walls can be seen, which are also distorted and seemingly distorted. It''s very unreal, and apart from that, there is no other thing, no other sight.


    Suddenly, he was in an inexplicable dream, but there was Xiao Kun in front of him, and he was still holding Xiao Kun''s feet, which felt very real.


    Xiao Kun struggled and flew forward again, even if his leg was caught, the speed of running was not slow at all.


    Zhou Shu was almost dragged by him, and he didn''t even have the strength to stop it. In this weird scene, the law was useless and the divine power was useless, as if only memory was available.


    It didn''t take long for him to be led away like this, and a light gradually appeared in front of him.


    Zhou Shu lifted up his energy and stared at it. The light came from a broken stone monument.


    The stone stele is very tall. I don��t know how many years it has passed. It has been damaged a lot, full of cracks and small holes, and the patterns are invisible, but the words on it are still clear.


    "Humanistic Paradise".


    Zhou Shu was still reciting these words silently, but Xiao Kun quickened his pace and slammed into it suddenly.


    It seemed that he had broken through the door of some secret realm, and there was no longer a ruin in front of him, but a mighty rushing river.


    The waves splashed in the river, and each of them was colorful, but looked a bit familiar.


    Isn''t this the lens of the kaleidoscope world?


    Zhou Shu quickly realized something, UU reading www. These waves of uukanshu.com are just pieces of samsara fragments, which record the past of certain characters...Did you unconsciously drag yourself into the long river of samsara by Xiao Kun?


    He stared at Long River with wide eyes, and tried his best to record every wave, regardless of his situation, even if he was on the rapids.


    This is definitely a rare opportunity.


    "Huh? Go out."


    A sound came from nowhere, and then a fishing rod swung straight over.


    It was another brief loss of consciousness. Zhou Shu opened his eyes. There were several concerned faces in front of him, and he was still holding Xiao Kun, who was still jumping around.


    That piece of Xuanyuan Iron was also intact.


    (Ps: Thank you Hugher for your long-term support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~) (�ɽ�Ӯ��..6666623)--(�ɽ�Ӯ��)

 Chapter 3549: Something went wrong

    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s okay."


    Qingque glanced at him, seeming to be sure of something, and then smiled, "Who cares if anything is wrong with you, is Xiao Kun okay?"


    "This little guy..."


    Zhou Shu let go, letting Xiao Kun fly away, looking at Xuanyuan Tie thoughtfully, "Go ahead, don''t let Xiao Kun bump into it again, I have something to think about."


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded freely, greeted everyone to leave, and erected a wall around Zhou Shu.


    Xuanyuan Tie was undamaged, and Xiao Kun was very strange when he hit it. Could it be that Xuanyuan Tie was just a door to a secret realm to him?


    It is indeed very possible.


    Xiao Kun is a special existence. He itself represents reincarnation. The law of reincarnation is probably stronger than Zhou Shu, and it carries many Xuanyuan irons from the past. In his eyes, it is likely to be a piece of reincarnation fragments. During the impact, Xiao Kun entered this fragment of reincarnation, perceiving and reminiscing about the past recorded in the fragments of reincarnation. Of course, he did not feel it himself, or even unconsciously, but because Zhou Shu, who was connected with him, also had a very powerful law of reincarnation. Power, so these perceptions and aftertastes were acquired by Zhou Shu.


    After passing through this piece of reincarnation fragment of Xuanyuan Iron, Xiao Kun even brought Zhou Shu into the long river of reincarnation.


    Zhou Shu can be sure that what he perceives must be the long river of reincarnation. Most of the more than a dozen waves he recorded were from 100,000 years ago or more, and most of them came from famous people. , Including the saints-only the long river of reincarnation can leave the footprints of the saints and have such a vast and vast memory.


    Amazing.


    Xiao Kun, who seems to be unable to do anything, has the ability to lead people into the long river of reincarnation.


    If you can make good use of this, you can definitely get countless benefits. For example, in the short ten breaths just now, Zhou Shu got a lot of valuable information, which can become available after the deduction, but unfortunately he was driven by the Lord of Reincarnation. Come out, otherwise you will definitely get more.


    This kind of ability obviously needs a special medium, that is, the piece of Xuanyuan Tie that Xiao Kun uses as the door to the secret realm.


    ����If the media was not needed, Zhou Shu would have discovered it a long time ago. He didn''t know how many times he had caught Xiao Kun before, and he had never encountered a similar situation.


    The special thing about Xuanyuan Tie is that it is an artifact material, which conforms to various laws, that is, it is higher than various laws. At the same time, it has strong power and carries a lot of past information. Such things are not so easy to find. , Be careful in the future. For example, after you go back, you can use the Demon Refining Pot to try...


    These are not mentioned.


    What is the past recorded in Xuanyuan Tieli?


    Where is the humanitarian paradise?


    Humanity should also be a kind of avenue, but Zhou Shu had never heard of it before.


    The most complex creatures in the heavens are human beings, and many great avenues and laws have to fall on human beings, and it is obviously extremely difficult to create great avenues based on man himself.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant. Could the powerful and mysterious power in Xuanyuan Tie be the power of humanity?


    He seemed to be thinking, he brought Xuanyuan Tie over and carefully studied it, and Shu Zhili surrounded it, immersed in the analysis a little bit. After a few hours, he suddenly felt something.


    This kind of power has a familiar taste, I should have seen it before.


    Soon the name of that power jumped into the sea of ??knowledge, the power of Xuanyuan, that is, the power of Xuanyuan Dao.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, Zhou Shu had seen Xuanyuan San exhibited once, and thought that to use Xuanyuan Sword, he must have the blood of Xuanyuan and master Xuanyuan Dao, but soon because of Xuanyuan San��s approval, he no longer needs to be attached to Xuanyuan Dao. , Can also use Xuanyuan Sword, and then what he gets and perceives from Xuanyuan Sword is the power of the law of life and death.


    The power of Xuanyuan Tieli is a bit similar but different from the power of Xuanyuan Tieli, the power of Xuanyuan Tieli is even more grand and powerful.


    Is it so?


    After the Emperor Xuanyuan entered the heavens, he renamed Xuanyuan Dao and further strengthened it. It also broke away from the restriction of the need of Xuanyuan��s bloodline, and created a new avenue called Human Dao. In order to consolidate and develop this avenue, the Emperor Xuanyuan established himself A brand new place, this place can be a realm or a fairy city, or even a secret realm and a cave, and it is called a humane heaven.


    Renhuang creates humanity.


    Zhou Shu suddenly felt like he had realized something.


    He looked at Qingque, a little impatient in his tenderness, "Qing, help me call Xiao Kun over!"


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded, and soon brought Xiao Kun over.


    Zhou Shu reached out and grabbed Xiao Kun''s arm, and pointed at Xuanyuan Tie, "Xiao Kun, you can hit it again and try."


    Xiao Kun snorted, turned his head, shaking his arm, trying to break free.


    Qingque couldn''t help laughing, curled his lips and said, "If you don''t usually care about him, he won''t listen to you, you should."


    Zhou Shu sighed and said, "I am very concerned, but these little guys just don''t listen to me. One is like this, and the other is the same. It''s better to old pot and old sword."


    "You have to be more patient."


    Qingque looked at Xiao Kun, and persuaded him softly for a while. Xiao Kun quickly turned around, glared at Zhou Shu, and slammed into Xuanyuan Tie.


    Zhou Shu was ready long ago, holding on to him tightly, and suddenly, the feeling of loss of consciousness came again.


    Before he could be surprised, he once again entered a grey world.


    This time Zhou Shu made preparations and adapted to Xiao Kun''s rhythm during his second visit, actively following Xiao Kun''s power of reincarnation, and looking around.


    There is no doubt that it is a ruin, and judging from the ruined wall, it is a ruin that was destroyed many years ago. Those black smoke pillars have lasted at least thousands of years, but they can only stop there. You can��t use your own perception. And ability, it is unlikely to get more information.


    Xiao Kun''s speed was very fast, and after a short while, a stone monument appeared in front of him again.


    This stone stele is the same as the one seen before, but it is more tattered and rotten. There are many knife marks on the stele, almost all of the lines are destroyed, the upper part is interrupted, and the "humane paradise" can only be seen for half a day. word.


    From those knife marks, some valuable information may be obtained.


    Zhou Shuzheng thought this way, Xiao Kun rushed over without being obedient This time I can see clearly, the stone stele is about this reincarnation fragment or the exit of the secret realm. After I ran into it, I saw the broad I don��t know. There is a long river of reincarnation at the end.


    "Here again? Where did it go wrong?"


    A familiar voice sounded, and a tall figure stood up by the long river, holding a very long fishing rod in his hand, wearing a suit and straw hat, and could not see his face.


    The figure turned around, his eyes rested on Zhou Shu and Xiao Kun.


    Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant, as if it wasn''t the first time he saw it. The two previous warnings from the eyes of the saint were similar to this, perhaps not the same person, but they were all equally full of wisdom and invisible power.


    "Don''t come again, if I see you for the third time, I will leave one of you, maybe two."


    The fishing rod waved.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3550: Xu Zhoulu

    Released Xiao Kun, Zhou Shu shook his head.


    The plan of constantly using Xuanyuan Tie to understand the humane heaven seems to have failed.


    The Lord of Samsara, who is guarding the long river of Samsara, obviously won''t give them a third chance. If you go in now, I''m afraid you will always be fishing with him.


    It''s better not to touch this mold.


    The next time I go, it may be after a while, or I have found a new medium, or the law of reincarnation has grown further.


    He beckoned, "Brother Xu, sorry for the delay, let''s start talking."


    Xu Ran approached leisurely and sat down with a smile, "Brother Zhou is finished? It seems that this piece of material fits brother''s heart."


    "Well, it should be very suitable for refining Taoism."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. Of course, Xuanyuan Iron is an excellent material for Taoism. Its essence is no less than the real dragon relic. It is still the kind that has survived the triple calamity, and it comes from the Xuanhuang realm. It is in perfect harmony with Zhou Shu. Power is not a hindrance, just stay inside, maybe it can still come in handy. As for the function of the door of the secret realm, it should not disappear after it is made into a Taoist implement, leaving at most a little leftover material.


    In fact, the question of how to smelt this piece of Xuanyuan Iron into a Taoist tool suitable for oneself, Zhihaili has already begun to deduct.


    The main materials are Xuanyuan Iron and Jianmu, plus the auxiliary materials such as jade eye beads, and the final product should be very good.


    When fighting against Buwang and Ghost Emperor, and Extreme Evil Sword, Zhou Shu always suffered from not having a suitable Dao weapon for him. I believe this issue will no longer be a problem when I go back this time.


    He looked at Xu Ran and thanked him sincerely, "Thank you, Brother Xu."


    Xu Ran smiled faintly, "Brother Zhou is too polite. Since we are allies, we should help each other. Let''s talk about the eighth sense..."


    In a blink of an eye, more than a month passed.


    Xu Ran was surprised, "Brother Zhou''s learning speed is really amazing. In such a short period of time, I have learned everything that I have only mastered for thousands of years."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Brother Xu, you are too exaggerated. Compared with you, I am just a beginner. Your eighth sense wants to suppress me, I am afraid it will not take any effort."


    "But the most difficult thing in everything is getting started. The rest is just getting familiar with it. It won''t take two hundred... one hundred years for your comprehension ability to surpass me," Xu Ran sighed unconsciously, "People are better than people It''s really irritating. It''s my greatest misfortune to fall on someone else''s talent... Haha, Brother Zhou, don''t mind if I say what I want."


    "of course not."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and passed a few jade slips in his hand.


    "what is this?"


    A hint of doubt flashed in Xu Ran''s eyes, and then he smiled, "When you and I were talking, I saw Brother Zhou writing and painting all the time. Before I thought Brother Zhou didn''t care about listening to the lecture, but later I will see your understanding. The speed is not slow at all, and even entering a state of enlightenment while writing and painting, I am embarrassed to blame, heh, a genius like Brother Zhou is always different."


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word.


    Xu Ran opened the jade slip and looked at it for a while, and his face changed, "This is the process of Brother Zhou''s cultivation of the eighth sense? But how can he write so clearly, one step at a time, in great detail, meaning eighth. The feeling is the same as the tactics, can you practice step by step? It''s incredible!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Study is naturally the best and safest to learn systematically. This is what I concluded while learning. There may be shortcomings, but generally speaking, the problem is not big."


    Xu Ran turned to look at the jade slip, becoming more excited, "I can''t see any problem! With this, as long as someone has the eighth sense, they can continue to exercise based on this, and constantly improve their eighth sense. But there has never been such an ancient book, not even the sect in charge. They always feel that the eighth sense depends entirely on comprehension, there is no rule to follow, and there is no way to learn from ancient books. Heavenly speaking, it is a great merit!"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "What great merit is yours, I just sum it up."


    Xu Ran kept shook his head and laughed at himself, "I... my eighth sense is indeed stronger than most people, but I have never concluded such a thing, nor can I say anything," he looked at Yu Jian still couldn''t help his admiration, and said, "If Brother Zhou''s book spreads out, maybe it will make the eighth sense a special rule!"


    "The law? It is said that the eighth sense is a kind of inherent power in the heavens, but there are too few people who can understand it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and pointed to the jade slip at the bottom, "Brother Xu, look at the last one. I used the soul, heart and my own methods to simulate a way of comprehension in the limit. The way of the eighth sense..."


    "Wait, I don''t understand what you said, Brother Zhou, what is your own method, what simulation, and what limit?"


    Xu Ran picked up the jade slip and looked at Zhou Shu with a puzzled look.


    Zhou Shu patted his head and smiled, "I am a little confused, but it is actually a way to help practitioners who don''t have the eighth sense understand the eighth sense."


    "what!?"


    Xu Ran stood up, her face pale, "What do you mean? Can you realize yourself without the eighth sense? Everyone can?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly shook his head, "Of course not, only a very small number of qualified people can do it, and it takes a lot of risk. My method is just a hypothesis. I estimate that there may not be one who tries tens of thousands of people."


    After listening to Xu Ran''s explanation, Xu Ran sat down again and said thoughtfully, "It scared me. I thought Brother Zhou could make everyone realize the eighth sense. That''s terrible."


    If the eighth sense becomes something everywhere, the advantage of his natural eighth sense is naturally reduced by more than half, which is tantamount to touching the roots of Xu Ran and the Xu family. Xu Ran is not willing to spread such a thing~ www.novelhall.com~ Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "That''s impossible, Brother Xu, I wrote it in the jade slip to show Brother Xu''s family. If your Xu family must have the eighth sense, you can Give it a try. As for other people, I won��t give them the chance to try. This jade slip was written by you and me. I call it Xu Zhoulu. Without your consent, I cannot make it public."


    Xu Ran completely let go of his heart, and smiled, "Xu Zhoulu, good name, now I can say it? Haha, thank you brother Zhou. I will show it to the right people. Brother Zhou can also try it in Xianshu City. some."


    "If I find the right person, I will definitely try. It depends on luck, haha."


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed.


    The laughter was a bit complicated, and his explanations were more to appease Xu Ran.


    In fact, judging from his simulations, if you practice Shu Xin Jing to a certain level and then practice this Xu Zhou Lu, the probability of getting the eighth sense is not very low, one out of several hundred.


    The eighth sense, in the near future, may become part of the Shu Xin Sutra.

 Chapter 3551: I support

    I don''t know how long it took.


    Zhou Shu stopped Feizhou and pointed to the front, "Junior Sister, the front is Zhengchu City, and you will be the fairyland when you enter."


    "Well, I should go now."


    Jing Tianshan nodded lightly, and there was a slight loss in her eyes, "These days, thank you brother for your care."


    Zhou Shu took out a box and handed it over, smiling, "Take this one."


    Jing Tianshan opened the box and was taken aback for a moment, "Brother, this is..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The jade slip is my experience in cultivating the Way of Compassion. There are also several techniques that have been lost in the heavens. You can keep it for your time. The bottle of medicine is Shengsheng Pill, which I named myself. , I don��t have the ability to heal, and I can��t bring back to life, but I can guarantee to maintain a little vitality under any circumstances. Remember to use it when you are in danger. There is a special mark on the jade symbol. If you have anything that can��t be solved. Trouble, when you need me, take this jade charm and go to the eighth pawnshop in the Great Xiancheng, they will pass your message to me."


    Jing Tianshan''s mind was stagnant, and it took a long time to salute, "Thank you brother."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "What are you polite? You can go in now, this fairy city is currently very defensive, you can avoid the guards with a little cover, and you won''t be afraid when you enter the road."


    Jing Tianshan nodded and whispered, "Senior brother, you should take the opportunity to go in, otherwise, when the news of Wuniancheng spreads, there will definitely be more guards and immortals around the immortal world."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I will go around a few more times and go in another place."


    "I''m leaving."


    Jing Tianshan reluctantly got off the flying boat, still turning around and saying, "Brother, do you have anything for me to do?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Help me ask your respected Master, if possible, please check the whereabouts of Yangmei in the fairy world, without revealing your identity."


    "Okay, I will do it."


    Jing Tianshan nodded vigorously, hesitated for a while, and went straight.


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop, and led the flying boat to fly away. In the process, he started several more teleports.


    Originally only used twice was enough, who knows that luck is not too good, the second time teleportation returned to the front of Zhengchu City, it can only be used twice, the accuracy of this kind of teleportation control direction is very low, sometimes Will go backwards, which is also the main reason why teleportation cannot be used as a conventional flying method.


    "There is basically no immortal hunting in Maode City. We will enter the immortal world from here, and then go directly to Miao Chengtian."


    Zhou Shu saw the direction and led Feizhou forward. By the way, Ruoyin Feizhou had changed its appearance, which was very different from the past. It looked like the exquisite treasure ship of New Moon City, about a few miles long and magnificent.


    Qingque was a little confused and frowned, "Shu, why are you so proficient? How do you know that there are no immortal hunters in this city? I found out since you were close to the immortal world. You seem to be more familiar with the immortal world than I am. It doesn''t make sense. I have spent many years in Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and I hope to be your guide."


    "With this, it''s hard not to know."


    Zhou Shu shook the Genting Ring in his hand, which was quite interesting.


    When you are near the fairy world, Genting Ring can be used. It is not difficult to know any information about the fairy world, and it is guaranteed that the news is up to date, faster than the small trick.


    But in fact, this is a puzzle for Zhou Shu.


    After the conflict with Ruyilou, the identity of his disciple Yang Tian in Genting City has been exposed. Then Genting City, which is in charge of the sect of the fairy world, should expel Yang Tian from the sect, and Zhou Shu cannot use Genting again. Quit, but in fact, Zhou Shu can still use the Genting ring, and even communicate with other disciples through the cloud board, which is no different from before. This shows that Genting City still regards Yang Tian as its own disciple, just like I don��t know Zhou Shu is like Yang Tian.


    Did Ruyilou not say anything, or did Genting City deliberately use this identity as a trap against Zhou Shu, or did Genting City still want to win over Zhou Shu?


    Regardless of the reason, Zhou Shu would be satisfied as long as this good thing from Genting Jie works.


    Just a few days ago, he also posted a message on the cloud board, and solved several problems by the way, and got some long-lost cloud points.


    Xiao Su seemed thoughtful, "Miao Chengtian, we seem to have been there before?"


    "When did you come here?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her in surprise, then smiled, "Well, you had to stay in the demon refining world at that time, you don''t need it now, but you probably won''t leave the flying boat either."


    Xiao Su smiled, "Who said that, maybe I''ll go and see with you. I haven''t been there for 33 days. I heard that our monster clan used to have two days, right?"


    "Yes, but..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Where are the Su Hexiang seeds you just got? No matter what?"


    "I have planted it."


    Xiao Su calmly stretched out his hand, "Look, it''s here."


    Zhou Shuning looked at it and couldn''t help but shocked, and saw a delicate green sprout sprouted in the middle of her palm, which grew quickly, and the newly born leaves climbed up against the palm a little bit, and it was about to grow to the wrist.


    The snow-white translucent hands, the emerald green buds, and the pale yellow roots are deeply buried in the palms of the hands, blending with the blood, which looks strange in every way.


    He has seen blood feeding swords, soul nourishing treasures, and essence nourishing ghosts, but he has never seen planting trees on himself.


    Xiao Su calmly said, "Is it weird?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "No, does this have an impact on your cultivation base? Will it become your magic weapon, or a part of you?"


    Xiao Su closed his palms and thought for a while, "I don��t know, maybe they have. This does have an impact on cultivation. Most of the time I use it to take care of it, but I like it. It��s not as good as planting it on the body. It��s always by my side. I feel very peaceful. Otherwise, I��m always anxious, and I��m empty in my heart.


    She hesitated and sighed, "It feels very bad, it''s like returning to the demon world."


    Zhou Shu understood something and smiled and said, "Then it''s good for you to do this, and I support you."


    Xiao Su��s feeling is very real She is half demon and half demon. She has been in the devil world for too long. Even if the mind once occupied by darkness is purified, it is still a breeding ground for darkness. Once encountered What matter, darkness will come again, I don��t know when it will turn into a demon. Zhou Shu has noticed this a long time ago, but there is no way to solve it. Purifying the demon is really an impossible task, even if Xiao Su is only half. Demon--, I didn''t expect Xiao Su to think of a solution by himself. Although the method is very strange and may not last, it is definitely better than carrying the bomb all the time.


    "Ok."


    Xiao Su smiled and nodded, "This way I can also help, otherwise I will come out and you will have to do everything. I''m sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Maybe there is something I want you to help."


    Unknowingly, Ruoyin Feizhou had already entered the fairy road, and the Xiaoxian City that was passing by did not come up to check the obstruction, and the pressure from Feizhou started them away.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3552: I know

    I have to say that Xianlu is indeed a big advantage of the fairy world.


    Regardless of whether it is a flying boat or a practitioner, the speed on the fairy road is more than several times faster than in the void. Even if the hidden flying boat is originally fast, it still has a lot of improvements on the fairy road. The current speed has exceeded Zhou Shu��s design. The limit of this day, watching the worlds passing by, I feel unreal.


    The huge fairy realm, hundreds of thousands of realms, can go back and forth in hundreds of years. This sentence is true or not.


    Compared to Outland, which took several decades to go back and forth, the difference is indeed too great.


    The crystallization of hundreds of thousands of years in the fairy world, no other forces can compare, of course, except for Xianshu City, which has a teleportation array.


    "The front is Miao Chengtian."


    Zhou Shu looked at the eternal glory in the distance and shook his head unconsciously. When would Xianshu City also have such a sign.


    Qingque glanced at him and said unintentionally, "Shu, when you become a saint, we will build a taller, larger and more brilliant saint gate in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu paused, "How do you know I''m thinking about this?"


    Qingque smiled and said warmly, "Because I am thinking too, in fact, many people think so, right, Xiao Su?"


    Xiao Su smiled faintly, "I don''t have such a lofty wish. I want to know if such a sage''s gate also has the demon clan''s credit."


    "Yes, but not this one, you will see it later."


    Zhou Shu paused, "The door of the saint is only open for saints. The passage on the side is too small. This flying boat will definitely not be able to get in. Let''s go down and leave a shadow of the soul to guard here."


    "I stay too."


    Qingque shook her head, "I want to retreat in front of the Saint''s Gate and try to practice."


    "At this moment in retreat?"


    Zhou Shu thought of something, he said with joy, "Qing, are you going to break through?"


    Qingque nodded slightly, and the corners of her mouth curled up unconsciously, "It feels fast. From mastering to controlling, let''s use the door of the saint as an opportunity, and it depends on whether the saint can help me."


    Zhou Shu became more happy, "I thought I had to go back, but I didn''t expect you to be so fast..."


    Qingque snorted, complaining with complacency, "Being taught by you day and night, I can''t escape even in my dreams. If I can''t make progress, I''m afraid you won''t want me as a student."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Qing, you are the body of a hundred souls. You must treat this last step with extra care. Don''t be afraid of cumbersomeness or failure. It''s best to transform all the core principles of the law this time, so that you will be promoted It can have the strength comparable to several Hunyuan Jinxian."


    Qingque frowned unconsciously, "You have said these hundreds of times, and you have written to me hundreds of times during the whole process. Besides, you still have a soul shadow. If you have any concerns, please go in. ."


    "Then we go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, really worried.


    Leave a ghost shadow, leave the flying boat, and go to the passage.


    Just like last time, there is no guard, and the air-wind layer inside still doesn''t need source force yoke. This barren Miao Chengtian didn''t know whether it was dead or alive.


    Looking at the sluggish Xiao Su, Zhou Shuwen said, "What''s the matter, disappointed? It doesn''t feel like thirty-three days here?"


    "No, it seems to want to tell me something."


    Xiao Su didn''t even look around, focusing on his own hands. A green leaf stood up and swayed slightly.


    "Maybe it is the same kind of sense?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Miao Chengtian has a long history as 33 days, and there may be ancient trees like Su Hexiang."


    Xiao Su nodded, "Well, I think so too, otherwise we will look for it later?"


    "Okay, I''ll find someone first."


    Zhou Shu freely agreed and flew towards a hill in the distance.


    Xiao Su followed behind, with a smile on his face, "The first time I felt this way, I became more and more like a monster."


    "You are what you are like."


    While talking and laughing, he soon arrived in front of the mountain, and after a glance, Zhou Shu''s expression became serious, and he told Xiao Su to fall down and slowly climb the mountain.


    Respect is passive in the precious land of Lingshan, but active here, because there are people on this mountain that Zhou Shu must respect.


    But before he walked far, Zhou Shu noticed something strange, there was no sound of water, no piano, no bird language, or even no vitality.


    Quickening his pace to the top of the mountain, his figure suddenly shook.


    A grave stands beside the exhausted waterfall.


    "Are you late..."


    Zhou Shu calmed down, sighed secretly, and began to bow and salute.


    Xiao Su also saluted and whispered, "Zhou Shu, who is this?"


    On the stone tablet in front of the tomb, only the words "Master''s Tomb" are written, and the origin of the dragon cannot be seen at all.


    After three big salutes, Zhou Shu stood up, his expression more solemn, "It''s Senior Zhaoyuan Xiahou, and I''m a practitioner from the Xuanhuang Realm like me. I didn''t expect that the last time I met was the last time..."


    He came to Miao Chengtian this time, mostly to see Xiahou Zhaoyuan.


    In these days, Zhou Shu has many confidants and friends, but not many can act as mentors, and the only one who can guide him is probably only Xiahou Zhaoyuan. After all, like Zhou Shu, he understands the Xuanhuang world and The immortal realm, who has enough experience, is wise and strong, and who is devoted to the Xuanhuang realm, is too hard to find. If you lose it, I am afraid you will never find it again.


    "Don''t be sad."


    Xiao Su listened carefully and said softly, "The heavens are inherently impermanent, and life and death are unpredictable. He is so old and can''t practice well here."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I understand, it''s okay."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu carefully, then turned to look at the tombstone, "This senior is also close to the quasi-sage, or the elder of Genting City, why is it buried here like this, too hasty? Or, let''s give it to him. Set up an array, and then pay a good memorial service? According to the rules of the fairy world, such a high-level practitioner who has passed away seems to have to build a cave house secret realm or something."


    "No, it should be his own request to do this, otherwise Genting City would definitely not leave him here."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The practitioners from the Xuanhuang Realm were all mortals at first, and they all came and went with the loess. This is simple and best. It is also an inherent habit. Unlike the immortal realm, most of them are born off. Fan, they don��t understand mortal things at all."


    I noticed a trace of resentment Xiaosu smiled and nodded, "I don''t understand your rules, but you like it."


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu stood there quietly for a while, silently walked down the mountain, stopped to look far away, hard to understand.


    It''s only a hundred years. For the immortal, it''s just a moment, how come the vicissitudes of life are gone, and the blood of the Xiahou family is just cut off like this.


    Xiao Su looked at him, "Where are we going now?"


    boom--


    There was a thunder in the air, the sky went black suddenly, and dozens of mile-long lightning struck down suddenly.


    "Who are you? How dare to break into the forbidden land!"


    Amidst the rolling thunder, there was also a sharp roar.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Pistachio, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3553: Goodbye old friend

    "Lu Mo?"


    Zhou Shu looked up, startled slightly.


    "Lei Shuo!"


    With a shout, the sky full of thunder suddenly disappeared without a trace, and a figure slowly fell, it was Zhou Shu''s cheap master Lu Mo in Genting City.


    At this time, Lu Mo has been very different from the past. Not only is his realm improved by one level, his appearance and temperament are also completely different. He is no longer the sloppy fat man in the past, standing there in a costume with bright eyes. , The look of majesty seems to be slanderous, and his body is still wrapped with flashing lights. At first glance, he is the kind of boss who waved his hand to destroy the world.


    Lu Mo stared at the two and said solemnly, "Who are you and how do you know the old man?"


    The sound is like thunder, shocking people''s hearts.


    Xiao Su was a little frightened, shrinking behind Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Congratulations, brother Lu, now the power of prophecy can be activated with the spirit of words."


    "Of course, you can only be called a great master if you speak the law easily...No," Lu Mo''s face changed slightly, "How do you know the prophecy law of the old man''s cultivation? Also, your name is very wrong. Are you looking for death?!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Because, that was what I told you, without me, you can''t even get in the door."


    "what?!"


    Lu Mo''s figure was shocked, his eyes lighted up, and he looked back and forth on Zhou Shu, still not sure, and then he thought of something, suddenly shouted, "Yang Tian, ??come and beat the old man!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but stunned, and took a little cover up, seemingly thoughtful, "Can your prophecy still be used for people? But I don''t seem to feel much."


    "Haha, it really is you!"


    Lu Mo strode over and patted Zhou Shu several times hard, unable to hide his joy, "Yang Tian, ??you have been walking for hundreds of years. If you don''t return to the sky, you won''t even show up in the cloud board. The old man thought you I left the sect and forgot about Genting City! I finally came back this time, so I can''t leave anymore!"


    Zhou Shu was stunned and sighed, "Hundreds of years, it is indeed too long."


    Lu Mo pulled off his beard and opened his mouth to curse, "Bullshit, which is just a blink of an eye. It''s just these years that the old man thinks you have been thinking too hard, so I feel it for a long time."


    When meeting Zhou Shu, he seemed to have returned to his past appearance, greasy and rascal, and his demeanor was gone.


    Zhou Shu''s face turned dark, and he waved his hand quickly, "Don''t say such a thing, I can''t stand it, it''s too numb."


    Lu Mo smiled, unable to hide his excitement, "The old man is so happy to see you. I have waited so many years before you can talk to the old man. That''s why you said the wrong thing. Don''t blame it!"


    "It''s what I want to be able to talk to fellow Daoist Lu."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He has not made progress in the laws of prophecy. He is still in the stage of understanding. He is far from other laws, but there is no way. Although prophecy is not the highest law, the difficulty of perception and cultivation is still among the highest. It is difficult to make progress if he doesn''t understand the fate of cause and effect. Now he has realized cause and effect for the first time. If he can talk to someone like Lu Mo who controls the law of prophecy, perhaps his law of prophecy can move forward.


    "What are you waiting for, go to me now!"


    Lu Mo grabbed Zhou Shu and realized that there was someone behind Zhou Shu. He took a closer look, "This is your Taoist companion? It seems to be a demon cultivator? Good taste, let''s go together!"


    Xiao Su pursed his lips and smiled, "I am not."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Your nonsense hasn''t been corrected yet. Her name is Xiao Su, my friend."


    Lu Mo touched his nose, stretched out his hand and pulled Zhou Shu again, "It looks the same to me, so let''s go together. I haven''t been there for a long time. I have built such a big cave for nothing."


    "Fellow Daoist''s current skill cultivation base, unique prophecy law, how can no one ask for Tao?"


    Zhou Shu paused, and understood something, "Those who want to visit you will be driven away by you."


    "Yes, you know, they were ignorant of the old man back then, don''t bother the old man now," Lu Mo smiled and pulled Zhou Shu again, "Go away, don''t talk about it, I can''t wait!"


    "Wait, I still have something to ask you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Why is this forbidden land? Also, why did Elder Xiahou here fall, and where did his disciple Yang Bai go?"


    "what!"


    Lu Mo was stunned for a while, then patted his head, "The old man was thinking about talking to you, so he almost missed something! Come with me!"


    As he said, he strode towards the mountain, Zhou Shu didn''t know what he meant, but followed patiently.


    At the top of the mountain, Lu Mo stood in front of the exhausted waterfall and yelled, "Go!"


    The mountain wall slowly parted from it, revealing a closed door, one zhang three feet high, with a bronze ring of the Zhumen, and two rows of wooden three-point characters written on the door.


    Lingtai Fangcunshan, Xianyue Sanxingdong.


    Lu Mo turned around with a solemn expression, "Before the elder Xiahou dies, tell me, after you come, let me take you here. I am worried that someone will be robbed first, so I will apply the rules. Now you When it comes, just leave it to you. He said that only you can open it. The old man tried it, and it really didn''t work."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and said solemnly, "Is Senior Xiahou dead?"


    "There is no other reason. In the last few years, the aging rate was very fast, and it looked like one a day, but I couldn''t recognize it later."


    Lu Mo hesitated, "I promise you don''t want to see his last look. For practitioners, the end of life is the biggest regret. Obviously there is a chance, in the end, you can only watch yourself grow old and live. It''s better to end it slowly, it''s better to fight hard, alas, practice won''t live forever, after all, it is suffering."


    "Don''t be emotional."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Where is his disciple Yang Bai?"


    "Elder Xiahou drove him away before he died. It may be that Elder Xiahou didn''t want to make his loved ones sad, and even disappointed in his practice," Lu Mo spread his hands. "As for where he went, I don''t know. I didn''t pay attention either, it seems that there is no news from him on the cloud board."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while and saluted, "I understand, thank you Brother Lu."


    Lu Mo grabbed his beard and stared at Zhou Shu, "Forget what you call , old man forbearance! You understand, old man still hasn''t understood how the door opened? These words have What''s the point? The old man used the power of prophecy to recite it hundreds of times without any response."


    "Nonsense, Senior Xiahou doesn''t practice the laws of prophecy."


    Zhou Shu glared back and said in a deep voice, "You get away."


    Lu Mo let go for a few steps, but still stared at the door. Zhou Shu didn''t care. He walked quickly to the door, and it became clear after a little perception. The mechanism is very simple, but it is a bit of the origin of the Xuanhuang world. Power, but without this original power, even with the power of the highest law, it will only destroy this portal with the contents inside, and nothing will be obtained.


    He paused and pushed the door slightly, opening the door.


    "how come?!"


    Lu Mo''s eyes widened and his mouth widened, "How did you do this?"


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3554: 1 wish

    Zhou Shubai glanced at him, "You don''t understand even after saying it."


    Lu Mo snorted, looked through the crack of the door, but couldn''t see anything. The area around the door was occupied by Zhou Shu''s absolute realm. He couldn''t get through it at all. He couldn''t help but said, "Damn it, can''t the old man go in?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thank you fellow Daoist for guarding, but Senior didn''t say to let you in."


    "The old man said."


    Lu Mo snorted, turned around and left, "I''m waiting for you down the mountain, don''t delay too much time."


    Xiao Su hesitated and planned to follow, but Zhou Shu stopped him, "Xiao Su, come with me."


    Xiao Su doubted, "Isn''t it the predecessor left it specially for you? Can I go in?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You are destined to come here, otherwise, look at your hand."


    "what?"


    Xiao Su raised his hand, his face changed slightly, and the erected leaf couldn''t help shaking towards the entrance of the hole, as if he couldn''t wait, "This is where it said?"


    "Maybe."


    Zhou Shu nodded, pushed open the door and walked in first, Xiao Su hesitated for a few breaths and followed.


    When I entered the door, I smelled a strange fragrance, quietly refreshing, and my mind calmed down unconsciously.


    "what!"


    Xiao Su couldn''t help being surprised, "The fragrance of Su Hexiang?"


    "Sure, you have a similar aura, but it''s not as strong as here," Zhou Shu pointed to an incense burner in front of him, seemingly thoughtful. "The whole body is refined by Su Hexiang, and it is already considered a 9th grade immortal implement. ."


    Before Zhou Shu could finish, Xiao Su had walked to the incense burner, carefully held it up with both hands, and felt a trace of sadness on his face unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "Actually, keeping the original colors in this way is not necessarily a bad thing."


    "I''m not sad, it''s just..." Xiao Su shook his head, "I can''t tell you, can you give it to me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course you can, but you don''t want to learn how to behave."


    Xiao Su was taken aback for a while before he understood what Zhou Shu meant, and shook his head, "Of course not, I am me, she is her."


    Zhou Shu nodded and continued walking inside.


    The space of the cave is not large, and I walked to the end in a few steps. You can know from the Suhe Incense Burner that this is just the place for Xiahou Zhaoyuan��s usual practice, and it cannot be large. Of course, Zhou Shu did not expect to be surprised here, Xiahou Zhaoyuan He wasn''t such a person, even if he had any treasures, he had already given it to Yang Bai.


    Excluding the incense burner, there is only one futon in the cave. The authentic Besheng futon is much better than Zhou Shu''s.


    Sitting on the futon, the body suddenly became hot, and a breath of the mysterious yellow world rose from the futon and spread in all directions.


    Looking along the breath, one by one, like bamboo shoots after the rain, slowly appeared on the walls of the cave, as if they had their own lives, with strong will.


    After a while, the four walls plus the floor and ceiling were all filled with words.


    I''m afraid there are not hundreds of thousands.


    Zhou Shu looked at the past line by line, focusing on selflessness.


    One person and one demon, immersed in their respective worlds, don''t know how long it took.


    Zhou Shu stood up.


    The speed of standing up was very slow, as if he was under uncountable pressure, but he stood still very steady.


    He smiled, "Senior Xiahou, it''s about the Xuanhuang Realm, and I will do it."


    It seemed that he had received the promise. After Zhou Shu said those words, the writing on the wall flickered, and the light burst for a while, and then disappeared completely, and there was no more word, smooth as a mirror.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Su and said warmly, "Xiao Su, can you go now?"


    "Ok."


    Xiao Su raised his head, but there was a comfortable smile on his tear-stained face.


    Tacitly, they didn''t ask each other what they saw or got, so they went out and walked down the mountain.


    "You two, it will really delay time."


    Lu Mo cursed angrily and leaned to Zhou Shu, "What did Elder Xiahou leave for you? Just talk about it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Wish."


    "The law of desire?"


    Lu Mo''s expression immediately changed, "So he still hides such a good thing? Later, you must tell me that the old man is very interested in the law of desire and should be able to apply it to prophecy!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not a rule, it''s a wish. I hope I can do something for him."


    Lu Mo was stunned, and sighed, "The old man thought it was a rule. After a long time, he asked you to do something for him. What did he do so hard? Isn''t it just a last wish? Just tell the old man, the old man tells you. You are not over."


    "Oh, say that," Zhou Shu stopped and looked at him, "Do you want to know what that is? It''s not difficult, but once you know it, you can''t do it if you don''t want to."


    Looking at Zhou Shu��s expression, Lu Mo realized something and thought for a while, ��Forget it, Elder Xiahou��s talent cultivation is better than me. What he has not been able to do in his entire life is definitely difficult. Maybe...not to mention it, if the old man takes over this matter, it will be bad if he ends up with the same result."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him deeply, then laughed, "You are right."


    Lu Mo seemed to heaved a sigh of relief, "Of course it is right. Practice is for longevity. You can''t do things that go against your heart. Let''s go, it''s almost there."


    Unconsciously, a few people arrived in front of a big mountain.


    Lush and beautiful air floats, everything is reborn, and the weather is extraordinary.


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly, "Compared with before, it is indeed much stronger, and the vitality and immortality are far beyond Miao Chengtian''s other places."


    "You didn''t mention the point," Lu Mo smiled, "Vitality and immortality, I have as much as I want."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "As much as you want?"


    Xiao Su curiously said, "I don''t believe that immortal energy comes from immortal veins, and vitality comes from the origin of a realm. You can have as many as you want."


    "Do not believe?"


    Lu Mo snorted and took out a picture from his sleeve.


    There is a splendid mountain in the painting, magnificent and splendid The mountains are full of beauty, spring is everywhere, even more beautiful than the mountain in front of us, the vitality is about to overflow, and you can feel full through the scroll. Full of fairy spirit.


    Lu Mo looked at the painting, raised his hand to copy out of thin air, his mouth did not fall, "Look at it."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to block it, "Hold on."


    Lu Mo frowned and scolded, "Why, don''t you believe me, don''t you let me demonstrate now?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I believe it now. You predicted it, but because the power of the law is insufficient, Yan Ling can''t achieve the desired effect. You have to compare it with a picture, right?"


    "Just know what to do in such detail?"


    Lu Mo looked a little sad, "Do you think it is easy to predict such an environment? The old man can only do this step after practicing for a long time, and it is not always effective... If you talk too much, it will be boring, you It��s good to understand. In short, the vitality of immortality here is real now, and even more old men have it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and pointed to the picture, "I didn''t ask this, I wanted to ask, where did you get this painting?"

 Chapter 3555: Surprise

    (PS: Blessing for the late Dragon Boat Festival, eat more zongzi.)


    "this painting?"


    Lu Mo froze for a moment, and thought for a while, "I got it occasionally when the old man went out on a tour."


    Zhou Shu asked, "The Immortal Realm?"


    "Luojia Realm, have you heard of it, the Great Realm in the Immortal Realm," Lu Mo looked at Zhou Shu, "I saw the uneven road, and helped people a favor. This painting is his thanks. You must have Interest, I''ll transfer it to you. It only costs three thousand cloud points."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Three thousand clouds are all a Ninth-Rank Immortal artifact, you are doing a good business."


    "Who interests you, or two thousand and eighty are fine."


    Lu Mo smiled and said thoughtfully, "But the old man is a little confused. This painting is really good, and the vitality of immortality is hidden in it. It should be done by master painters, but it can''t be used as a heaven. Nor can it assist in cultivation, let alone confront the enemy. What do you want it to do?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Have you seen the mountain in this painting?"


    "Isn''t it right?" Lu Mo pointed to his cave mansion rather rascally, and then smiled, "I haven''t seen it before, presumably it must be in the realm of Luofu Realm Linglongtian."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m very interested in it, and I want to see it if I have a chance, but three thousand is too expensive."


    "It''s OK, just take it."


    Lu Mo frowned, and closed the paintings and stuffed them over, "If you have a painting left and right, can you really make money?"


    Zhou Shu took it, but solemnly bowed, "Thank you very much."


    Lu Mo shook his head in surprise, "You are serious, do you really want to find it with a painting? What if this painting is the painter''s own imagination?"


    "Then I have no chance."


    Zhou Shu put away the picture scroll and smiled faintly, "Brother Lu, you said that the vitality of immortality here is not the point, what is the point?"


    Lu Mo became proud and strode forward, "Hey, this, you''ll know when you get in, it''s definitely a surprise."


    Zhou Shu smiled without speaking, and followed him into the mountain.


    As soon as I passed the mountain gate, I heard the thunder bursts, and there was a lot of blackness above my head. Dozens of thunder lights struck down without any explanation. The power of the thunder in it was thick and pure, and the process of falling continued to add to its power. Obviously it has reached the level of control.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and cast a shield on Xiao Su.


    As soon as the shield took shape, a few sword lights from an unknown source hit it.


    The roar was endless, and Xiao Su was stunned. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu''s shield, he would be seriously injured.


    But the offensive was just at the beginning. A few people suddenly loosened their feet, and a big crack opened in the ground. In the crack, a tall figure slowly stood up from behind them. Before seeing the whole picture, I felt the pressure that I could not resist. , Zhou Shu was a little serious. It was a rare mountain-shaking ancient ape, and there were no sacred beasts in the entire heavens.


    The ancient ape roared, and the whole body flashed with dark golden light, like a King Kong possessing his body, and he waved his cross arm.


    Suddenly the wind was surging, Zhou Shu was not good enough to be an opponent, so he rushed forward quickly with Xiao Su and avoided it.


    Without rushing out a few steps, the sky suddenly changed, covered with fire clouds everywhere, and then hundreds of huge meteors fell straight down.


    The sky and the earth became a sea of ??fire. Zhou Shu wandered between the meteors. There was no Mars on it. It was as elegant as a bird. His face was a little gloomy. Because he saw the gaps between the meteors, lights of different colors were constantly flashing. Target Obviously it is here too.


    The power behind every light is extraordinary.


    "Two, I''m really sorry! There is a problem here, I am solving it, soon!"


    Lu Mo was nowhere to be seen, only the roar came.


    Xiao Su frowned, "Ambush dozens of Golden Immortals?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I can''t notice any vitality. These are all created by the laws of prophecy, but... it''s really strong."


    The offensive lasted for more than ten breaths, and suddenly all disappeared.


    Lu Mo ran over in a panic, looked at the devastated mountain, stomped and sighed, his face turned green.


    Zhou Shu walked up to him with a smile, "Brother Lu, is this the surprise you said?!"


    Lu Mo quickly apologized, "I''m really sorry, I didn''t expect this."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Mo sighed, "I don''t know if it is the law or my own problem. Every time the old man practices, some of the prophetic power will dissipate. I thought it would be a pity to waste, so I built a prophecy pool to store them. In the future, it can also be used to aid cultivation, or to do other things... Just now I went to see that there was a problem with the formation of the pool of prophecy, and the power of prophecy in it was leaked out, and there are everywhere in this cave. Some things I left behind when I was bored, combined with the out-of-control prophetic power, created the situation just now."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said frankly, "Anyway, it''s the old man''s fault."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a calm expression.


    What Lu Mo said should be the truth. He did not have the motivation to deal with Zhou Shu, and he did not take action when he was with Zhou Shu. Most of the attacks were unconscious, and even Lu Mo himself also affected, but there was a little Zhou Shu. I don''t understand, even if Lu Mo has been storing the power of prophecy for a hundred years, there will not be much, and it will not be transformed into a "grand event" comparable to dozens of golden immortals.


    Of course, it may also be that I have too little understanding of the power of prophecy.


    Lu Mo stared at Zhou Shu, his beard was pulled off, "Just say something, no matter what the punishment is, you can''t help but talk to the old man."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What do you talk about in this place, there is nothing left."


    "The old man will clean up immediately."


    Lu Mo looked happy, nodded quickly, and yelled.


    It''s really saying that the law will follow, saying that the land will sink and the ground will sink, and the mountain will rise up, but the formation and everything are destroyed, and it is impossible to return.


    Taking advantage of his work, Zhou Shu walked around, "Brother Lu, the main point you said, isn''t it the disappearing pool of prophecy?"


    Lu Mo nodded repeatedly, a little annoyed, "It''s it, but unfortunately you didn''t see the wonders of itAs long as you are in the pool, you can get what you want. I just thought about it, you are The first two witnesses of the pool of prophecy, but... alas!"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I think you still don''t do such dangerous things. The law of prophecy is not the law of desire, and chaos can really kill people."


    "I will be careful in the future."


    Lu Mo patted the dust and walked over and sighed, "It''s a pity that it was wasted. Although it''s not a lot, I did it a little bit. If they are scattered and turned into other powers that I don''t know, I always feel sorry for myself."


    Zhou Shu shook his head with a smile.


    Lumer paused, "There is nothing good to see, why don''t we start now?"


    "Okay, I just want to know more."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, exhorted Xiao Su, and sat straight on the ground.


    (PS: Thank you Hugher for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3556: Not long ago

    More than a month passed quickly.


    Looking at Xiao Su standing still on the edge of the cliff, Zhou Shu walked over gently, "Xiao Su, what are you doing?"


    "Ah, are you finished talking?"


    Xiao Su was startled, turned around and smiled, and pointed his arm, "Look, it''s here."


    The longer Su Hexiang, the better, there are already seven or eight leaves, the top one has passed the wrist, the leaf is trembling slightly, crystal clear, shining emerald green luster, it looks like a vivid to stunning tattoo, if Really tattooed, maybe it''s better.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is nothing wrong?"


    Xiao Su shook his head and smiled, "What can happen? It''s just a little slower to cultivate, but now that there is an incense burner, it can be made up completely, do you think that if this continues, I will become a tree?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I''m a little worried, I don''t know much about Yaozu, and I don''t know what your situation is."


    "Other demons are from trees to people, I am from people to trees, hehe, it''s not a bad thing."


    Xiao Su didn''t care. He looked at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "If I really become a tree, you must not make me a magic weapon. It''s better to plant me in a rich fairy. In the future, I will repay you when I transform into a demon. At that time, I think I must have completely gotten rid of the devil world, and it won''t take you to bother."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, even though he knew that this kind of thing could not happen.


    Xiao Su seemed thoughtful, "What about him, that crazy senior."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "It may be an epiphany, this guy is really a genius in terms of prophecy."


    Over the past month or so, he has made great progress, from understanding to transparency, and although Lu Mo''s realm has not changed, in Zhou Shu''s view, his progress must be greater than his own.


    Speaking of the law of prophecy, it is indeed a very magical law. To a certain extent, it is similar to Shu Zhidao.


    Like Shu Zhili, the laws of prophecy can also create a variety of laws. The level of power is the same as that of the laws of prediction. Lumo controls the laws, and the power of other laws created by his prophecy is also in control. The degree is quite tough.


    Only on the surface.


    The creation of the law of prophecy is actually to guide. For example, the previous sky full of thunder light is that the power of prophecy guides the power of thunder scattered in the realm and even the border here, thus forming a daunting divine thunder. The same is true for the vitality of the immortal energy in the cave. The power of prophecy is guided by prophecy. These powers exist. If this world and the surrounding world do not have these powers, the power of prophecy will not be effective. Of course, if The prophecy law of the practitioner is strong enough, and the surrounding area can continue to expand until hundreds of realms, and even the heavens and all realms, to the level equivalent to a saint, there is no difference between the guidance and creation of the power of prophecy. .


    The power of law created by Shu Zhidao is switching.


    Shu Zhi Dao itself contains many laws in it. Shu Zhi Li can switch to different laws of power at any time, or several combined laws of power, just like a thing has countless forms. Limited by the world, it can be done at any time.


    Of course, this is not to say that Shuzhi Dao is definitely better than prophecy.


    For example, with a thousand-weight thunder power, Zhou Shu needs a thousand-weight Shuzhi power to switch to get the same thunder power, but Lu Mo is different, he needs to obtain a thousand-weight thunder power , It may only need dozens or even a few orders of magnitude of prophecy.


    ����This is the reason why he can cause great destructive power even though he does not store a lot of prophetic power.


    It is also because Miao Chengtian is one of the thirty-three days in the ancient times. It has a strong roots and countless various laws and powers. Here, Lu Mo is very advantageous. However, if you change the small world of Outland Xiancheng, that would be a big trouble.


    The quality of the law lies in the practitioner himself.


    In addition, Shu Zhidao has a great advantage in one aspect, surpassing many laws.


    That is Shu Zhi Dao itself deliberately expands infinitely. As long as Zhou Shu understands other laws, he can incorporate this law into Shu Zhi Dao, including the laws of prophecy, and there are many more to use different laws. Changes, such as using the law of reincarnation, Shu Zhidao can even incorporate magic into Shu Zhidao''s system, which is incredible.


    The law of prophecy, however, cannot be guided by all the power of the law, such as the power of annihilation, which is a painful hand for the law of prediction.


    Of course, the power that can guide most of the laws in the heavens is worthy of the high-order laws.


    By the way, there is a big difference between the law of desire and the law of prophecy. Desire is born from the heart, pure and powerful, and can be achieved without the help of other forces. In essence, it is a level higher than prophecy.


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, "Oh, then are we waiting here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Wait, he has such an epiphany, who knows how long it will take, this time we come to Miao Chengtian, we have something to do, and seeing Lu Mo is something outside of our plan, we can''t delay it too long."


    "Well, then go down the mountain."


    The two quickly went down the mountain and moved on.


    As if thinking of something, Xiao Su paused, "Do you really want to find that place when you want his painting?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What do you think?"


    Xiao Su shook his head, "It doesn''t look like it. Although Xianqi has a lot of vitality, it is not uncommon for Xianshucheng to want something similar. Why bother to stay close and farther? Besides, the heavens are so big, where to find it, maybe that place has long been there. It��s changed, no longer what it used to be."


    "It''s not that it''s changed, but it''s gone."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed and slowly said, "Actually, I know where it is, but it''s gone now."


    Xiao Su didn''t speak, but looked at Zhou Shu, pretending to be listening.


    Zhou Shuwen said Don��t lie to you, there is one of the 36 largest caves in the Xuanhuang world, Taibai cave sky, this cave sky disappeared 100,000 years ago, and this painting was not long ago The finished painting...is exactly the same as the cave sky one hundred thousand years ago, and there are no missing details. According to the truth, no matter in the Xuanhuang world or in the heavens, very few people have seen the cave sky. The same is true for people, so I really want to know who painted this picture and why he understood the past Xuanhuang world. "


    "No wonder, this is really weird."


    Xiao Su pondered for a few breaths, with some doubts in his eyes, "But how do you know that this painting is exactly the same as the cave sky 80,000 years ago? Have you seen it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, I saw it not long ago."


    One hundred thousand years ago, he could see the cave sky clearly. In the final analysis, he was bestowed by Xiao Kun. It originated from a wave in the long river of reincarnation, and in that wave, he saw more than the sky in the cave. , And a saint.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3557: Chongbao appeared

    With that said, Zhou Shu opened the picture.


    It was exactly the same as the scene in memory, except that one saint was missing.


    The power of reincarnation is attached to it, and a lot of information enters the sea of ??consciousness, covering up and contemplating, and understanding.


    The person who painted this painting is a golden fairy named Li Shaozhu. His painting skills have reached the level of magical skills. The entire painting process, such as clouds and water, fairy vitality, etc., are naturally integrated into it, without a trace. Obscure, Zhou Shu was very intoxicated. Of course, Zhou Shu didn''t forget what he was going to do. Li Shaozhu should be a disciple of Linglongtian, and judging from the place where the picture scroll was generated, most of it did not come from Luojia Realm, but Linglongtian.


    Linglongtian is the great sect of the heavens, and it is said that it may replace the Ten Thousand Soul Sect as one of the sects in charge.


    As far as Zhou Shu knows, Linglongtian only accepts female disciples, but this Li Shaozhu is a male cultivator, which is doubtful.


    It happened to be in the fairy world, and sent a question to the cloud board to find the answer.


    Soon, after paying ten cloud cents, Zhou Shu got the result.


    Linglongtian does not accept male disciples, but female disciples�� Taoists can enter Linglongtian. They do not belong to Linglongtian��s true disciples, but they can use Linglongtian��s resources and environment for cultivation, and they cannot enter the realm of Linglonglong. Stay and live in Linglong.


    However, this is the case of other male cultivators, and this Li Shaozhu is an exception.


    Li Shaozhu is a newly emerging celebrity, a rare practitioner promoted by Tao, and it is not a Tao, but the five Taoisms of poetry, calligraphy, painting, piano and chess.


    It is said that when the five ways are separated, there are still some people in the entire immortal world who can compare him, but when the five ways are combined, no one can compare him.


    There is poems and books in the belly, and a person has five kinds of Dao to accompany him, so naturally he has no temperament to say.


    Li Shaozhu did not join any sect, but many sects in the fairy world are proud of inviting Li Shaozhu to paint inscriptions for him. Linglongtian is no exception, and may be one of the more persistent ones. Li Shaozhu often lives in Linglong most of the time. Heaven, and you can enter the small and small realm without restriction.


    Why did such a celebrity draw the Xuanhuangjie Dongtian 100,000 years ago?


    Zhou Shu couldn''t understand it, and couldn''t continue to find answers on the cloud board. Linglong Realm couldn''t go to it for the time being, but it wasn''t a big problem. He would make a cloud voice later and entrust Xiaozhao to think about it.


    Putting away the picture scroll, Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know for the time being, let''s do something first."


    Xiao Su nodded, "But I don''t even know what to do."


    "Follow me and you''ll know."


    Zhou Shu checked the direction and swept forward quickly.


    The distance of millions of miles would not be long before Zhou Shu and Xiao Su arrived in front of a barren rift valley.


    Xiao Su felt out, "There seem to be many people inside?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu felt it early, but he was very strange. How could there be so many people suddenly appearing in this barren land where there is almost no immortality, and there are even three quasi-sages among them.


    "Ha, here comes someone again!"


    "It seems that our Miaocheng Realm is not so desolate. It can gather so many people if something happens."


    "Yeah, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I always felt that our Miaocheng Realm had already been abandoned by the Immortal Realm, haha!"


    Hearing the words inside, Zhou Shu smiled bitterly and walked in with Xiao Su.


    In the rift valley with a radius of less than five hundred miles, there were at least thirty or fifty people. Some gathered in twos and threes, and some stood apart. They looked relaxed, but in fact everyone was ready to do it at any time. Preparation, almost murderous everywhere.


    As soon as Zhou Shu and Xiao Su entered, they immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    Especially Xiao Su, those wings are indeed too attractive.


    But after seeing their cultivation level clearly, many people turned around, showing a little disdain, and some people moved closer.


    "Fellow Daoist felt it too?"


    A middle-aged Hunyuan Golden Immortal came over, slender and lanky, with a compliment, "In Xiaxuan Yumen with hairy wings, which sect belongs to the Taoist fellow?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What did you perceive?"


    "Hehe, what else can I hide when all the dao friends are here."


    Mao Youyi laughed dryly, and pointed to the distance, "What else can it be? Of course Zhongbao has appeared."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "Huh?"


    This is not a pretense. He is indeed here to look for treasures. Why did he become alive before he opened the search?


    "Still hiding, Fellow Daoist is really not a good person."


    Mao Youyi shook his head slightly, and he was about to leave, but he turned around after not taking two steps, "It''s okay, then I''ll follow fellow Daoist, and fellow Daoist must be here because I felt it was a month ago. Abnormal, right? It''s strange to say that the Miaocheng Realm has always been very stable, almost the same as the Dead Realm, but one day more than a month ago, a large number of different kinds of law powers surged out, forming visions everywhere. "


    Zhou Shu seems to understand something, "here is the source?"


    Mao Youyi nodded again and again, "Yes, dozens of different powers of laws have collectively appeared. Everyone traced their roots and found that those abnormal powers all ran out of this rift. Do you think there are any treasures here? ?"


    Zhou Shu paused and sighed, "Well, I did come because of it, but I didn''t expect so many people to perceive it."


    "You should be able to perceive only one or two special powers of the law, so I think I have discovered it, and I want to come and try my luck by myself," Mao Youyi laughed a few times, feeling grief, "I also thought Only I can perceive it and get a great opportunity. After all, those visions can��t be perceived without understanding the power of the law, but where I know, many people have perceived it, and the perceived power is different for each person. That is to say, here The treasures of this world are related to at least forty or fifty laws, many of which are high-order laws, even the highest ones!"


    Mao Youyi became excited when he said that, and his voice became much louder.


    Someone looked at him with an unhappy expression, he was still a quasi-sage, Mao Youyi quickly apologized and saluted, and his voice was lowered a lot, "In short, this is the situation now, everyone has been together for more than a month The first came later, and I have played dozens of games, but now there is no victory or defeat. I can only discuss how to divide the treasure in it. Xuanyumen is not a big sect, and I don��t know a few people. , I saw that fellow Daoists had a very good face. It was about the same situation as mine. It��s better to be together. When the time comes, we can also divide more."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said frankly, "I have spoken very sincerely. It depends on what the fellow daoists mean."


    "Friends of the Taoists are quite right."


    Zhou Shu laughed and teased, but secretly sighed in his heart.


    This is really a reverse opportunity from heaven. He was definitely not here because he had sensed something a month ago, but because he had known that there are important treasures here, so he came. If there were no such visions, he could take it quietly. Go Zhongbao, and now? So many people know that if you want to take away the treasure, I am afraid that it will take a lot of setbacks, and you may not even get it.


    I am afraid that one person must be blamed for all this.


    Lu Mo.


    (PS: Thank you Le Yadao for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3558: Cant afford

    From the perspective of time, the time of those visions should be the moment when the pool of prophecy broke.


    The cracked pool of prophecy released a large amount of prophetic power at that time. These prophetic powers sensed the traces Lu Mo usually left, such as randomly drawn beasts, written characters, etc., and began to exert its power, thus The power of the surrounding laws was greatly mobilized...The various powers that were originally buried in this rift valley were also mobilized, and then many visions were formed in the realm.


    As a result, the practitioners of Miaocheng Realm have been traced here all the way.


    And without Lumo''s pool of prophecy, the power of these laws would lie in it perfectly, and would not be guided at all.


    As for how Zhou Shu knew that there was a treasure here, it was because of the gift of the Gladiator City Lord.


    The green holy jade spoon covered with blood spots.


    The jade key that was contested by countless cultivators was the key to unlock a secret place. Through the law of reincarnation, Zhou Shu saw that the secret place was in Miaochengtian. This was his second purpose for coming to Miaochengtian, otherwise why Once you have entered the fairy world, you will come directly to Miao Chengtian.


    Of course, it��s not all to blame Lu Mo. If Zhou Shu went to the Vault first and then to Xiahou Zhaoyuan, there would be no such problem.


    But who can think of it?


    From Zhou Shu''s point of view, the importance of finding Xiahou Zhaoyuan is beyond the secret.


    In the final analysis, it is all causal, and the pros and cons of chance are not predictable in advance.


    "You knew it?"


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu with some complaints, "When did you perceive the vision, don''t tell me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and reluctantly explained a few words, "I am not familiar with Miao Chengtian, and I don''t perceive anything..."


    Xiao Su laughed unconsciously, "Ha, it turns out that''s the case, it''s fun now."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Is this fun too?"


    Xiao Su nodded seriously, "It��s better to have an opponent to compete, than if two people are bored to search for treasures. Besides, what treasures do you need now? Dealing with the strong may be more valuable and the competition is fiercer. The benefits are often greater."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Aren''t you afraid of something? There are several quasi-sages here."


    Xiao So measured him and shook his head, "You are not like someone who is afraid of accidents. You can''t get out of Xishan Realm at first. As for me, don��t worry, I encounter similar situations every day in the Devil Realm. There are many more benefits than this."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I still miss the feeling of first entering the Demon Realm."


    Xiao Su''s face suddenly became cold, "Looking forward? Missing me killing someone?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In the Demon Realm, everyone is the same, and Xianshu City is not comfortable."


    Xiao Su paused, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Compared with the Demon Realm, Xianshu City is a heaven."


    "I said friend..."


    Mao Youyi on the side looked at the two of them, feeling a little unbearable. Although he couldn''t hear what they said, he wouldn''t have anything to do with him if he wanted to. "What are you planning? Do you want to join me? ?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said slowly, "Sorry, I haven''t told fellow Taoists yet, my name is Yang Tian, ??I am a disciple of Genting City."


    "Genting City?"


    Mao Youyi''s eyes changed at once. It was very complicated, awe and irritability, and he said, "Friends of the Taoist did not say too early, but I will explain it for a long time. If it is Genting City, there will be a quasi-sage of yours. , You can go there."


    "I didn''t plan to go there."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t know him, so why should I share the benefits with him, but fellow Taoists are willing to tell me so much, I think you are good."


    Miao Chengtian��s greatest power is Genting City. There is a quasi-sage of Genting City here. It��s not surprising at all. It��s been a month, and there is no news of a heavy treasure here on the cloud board. It seems that the quasi-sage has no hope of the sect. The people in the door have a share.


    "This����"


    Mao Youyi was stunned, and smiled bitterly, "The Daoist''s words make me very pleased, but how does it sound like saying that the treasure here is already a Daoist? What the Daoist said does not mean it, haha ."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It doesn''t matter whether it is or not, if you are willing to come, I will share with you."


    Mao Youyi hesitated for a while, and whispered, "The fellow Daoist is from Genting City, and he looks down on his fellow quasi-sages. Presumably his background and strength must be good. Then I will be attached to Jiwei. It may not be of much help, but protection A fellow Taoist fellow, it should be okay."


    Xiao Su smiled, "You protect me? Thank you so much."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Family Daoist thinks so, that would be great. Do you have anyone you know well? For example, your fellow Xuanyumen?"


    Since meeting is predestined, he doesn''t care about sending out more.


    Mao Youyi hesitated, "There were a few, but they all left."


    Xiao Su looked at him, "Really gone?"


    As if he had noticed some pressure, Mao Youyi unconsciously avoided the bright and sharp gazes. However, his heart still couldn''t help shaking, and he followed the road, "We were originally five, but two died. Two, I was the only one who was beaten away."


    Xiao Su paused, "Then why did you stay?"


    Mao Youyi sighed, "Where is the chance to meet so well, I''m leaving, maybe this will be the case in this life, it''s better to fight for it."


    Xiao Su nodded, showing some approval, "Yes, you have a chance to live in the Demon Realm."


    "Devildom? Fellow Daoist, what are you talking about... hehe."


    Mao Youyi was startled, but when he looked at Xiao Su, he felt that he shouldn''t go on, so he laughed dryly.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Su, with a hint of worry in his eyes, "Xiao Su, your suppression of your mind seems to be a unique method of the Demon Race?"


    Xiao Su was very calm, "I learned something from the Demon Race, but I use the power of the Demon Race. Don''t worry, I will never get any more magic power. I can use both Demon World''s magic arts and Demon Race''s magic arts. , But there is only one kind of power."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s fine, but how do you do it, the magic arts of the demon clan can be used with other powers? I have never heard of this kind of thing. The magic power is very special, even my Shu Zhi Power is just borrowing magic power, and it can��t really turn into magic power, even simulation can��t be done.��


    Xiao Su thought about it for a while I don��t know, it will happen naturally, maybe it is because of my physical condition? "


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "When I get the incense burner, I will?"


    Xiao Su shook his head and groaned, "It can only be said that after getting the incense burner, it has been smoother, and I have already had this ability, and I have been using it. For example, when planting trees, you always Did not notice."


    Zhou Shu did not apologize, "I said it was my reason, sorry."


    "I''m sorry, you are too weird."


    Xiao Su smiled, "A fellow like you, I didn''t need to borrow my power, but when I really need it, I will try not to leave your hind legs. By the way, Zhou Shu, you don''t think, After so many years in Xianshu City, I can only plant trees and lose everything else?"


    When the two spoke, Mao Youyi stood pitifully on the side.


    Although he couldn''t hear it, he didn''t dare to intervene anymore, he could see that these two were both unprovoking people.

 Chapter 3559: 3 virtuous

    Zhou Shu and Xiao Su are talking here, but they are also arguing over there.


    After more than a month of fighting, the dozens of people who came to the Rift Valley have been divided into four factions. Each faction has more than a dozen people. Among them, three factions are led by the quasi-sages. On the other side, there are three almost identical mixed groups. Yuan Jinxian is headed, but the momentum does not seem weak.


    "If this continues, there will be more and more people. When people in other circles find out, I''m afraid there will be a big battle. Of course, the old man doesn''t care. It won''t be a problem after decades, but the more people there are, everyone can share. The less we arrive, right?"


    was speaking of a quasi-sage, with a square face and a majestic manner, stroking the long beard that fell to his heart, and his eyes were shining.


    An old man with a red face nodded, "Wang Baizhan also said, we have been fighting for so long and we can''t tell the winner, so why don''t we discuss an idea together?"


    "Wang Baizhan, Zhang Qiansheng, I also agree with the views of the two Taoists, they are all in the same world, and there is no point in fighting."


    is a middle-aged quasi-sage who speaks with a pale face and no beard, eyes long and narrow as a line, and willow eyebrows are slightly bent upwards, speaking quietly.


    Wang Baizhan and Zhang Qiansheng raised their hands and said in agreement, "Since the Daoist Li Huayu of Genting City also intends to do the same, then we should stop fighting, discuss it carefully, and then discover the treasures together before deciding where to belong."


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Three long laughs sounded, one after another, and the cooperation was extremely tacit.


    The laughter stopped for a while, and the three Hunyuan Jinxians with the same appearance shouted together, "How many of them have decided so, does it mean that our brothers are not in the eyes? It''s ridiculous. Why don''t you keep fighting and see who Last laugh!"


    The three quasi-sages were unhappy, but looking at the three, there was no attack after hesitating.


    Zhou Shu felt a little strange, "Friend Mao, what is the background of these three people, even the quasi-sages are not afraid?"


    "Do you not know Daoyou Yang?"


    Mao Youyi showed a slight surprise, "These three people call themselves the Three Sages of Liangshan, and they are considered to be the most famous people in the fairy world in the past century. I think they know everyone."


    Xiaosu was a little surprised, "The most famous character?"


    Zhou Shu seems to have thought of something, "The Three Sages of Liangshan, is there any connection with the extinct Liangshan Palace?"


    "That''s right."


    Mao Youyi nodded hurriedly, "These three people suddenly appeared in the immortal world a hundred years ago. They claimed to be descendants of Liangshan Palace. They wanted to avenge Liangshan Palace. In less than 50 years, they destroyed two sects. It is said that these two sects were both involved in the extermination of Liangshan Palace."


    Xiaosu curiously asked, "Is the immortal realm also extinct like this? I thought that only the devil had no rules."


    Mao Youyi hurriedly waved his hand, "The Immortal World is not a Demon World, and there are many rules, but these three people didn''t know what weird techniques they were practicing. In just one night, a sect of thousands of people was destroyed by them. The top figures were all punishable, and many of them were Hunyuan Jinxian, but the other disciples in the door, they let them go. Without the killer, the sect on the side did not respond at all, and it was too late to rescue."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Where is the immortal capture?"


    Mao Youyi paused, "When they destroyed the sect for the first time, the immortal world listed them on the list of ten thousand evils, and sent many immortals to capture them, but none of them were caught. , Xianjie was furious, and Xianting came forward and sent two very famous quasi-sage immortals to capture them. It is said that including the Zhan family, Xianting gave the order to die or not, and then..."


    He sighed unconsciously, "They have become the most famous figures in the fairy world."


    Xiaosu seemed to understand something, and glanced at the few people, "They defeated the quasi-sage immortal hunter? That''s really capable!"


    "No, Hunyuan Jinxian defeated the quasi-sages. Although it is also a major event, it does not make them so famous."


    Mao Youyi said slowly, "I don''t know if the two quasi-sages were defeated, but they did not catch them back after they met the three, and after they returned to the fairy garden, the fairy world quickly cancelled After the trio��s ranking on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List, they even included them on the Celestial Pole Ranking, and their destructive actions were regarded as personal grievances by the fairy world, and the fairy world would not intervene."


    "There is such a thing?"


    Xiaosu was stunned, "The three of them are not the illegitimate children of Elder Xianting?"


    "Who knows?"


    Mao Youyi shook his head, "No one knows what happened in the middle, but everyone can see such a big change. From then on, no one will provoke them, even the quasi-sages will not go. Move them, first, their strength is indeed very strong, and second, I don��t know how they are related to Xian Ting. Even the felony of Mie Zong can be regarded as personal grievances. If they move them, the immortal world will definitely come out... Fellow Daoists don��t know? There have been a lot of matches here. In order to drive away the opponent, even the quasi-sages have fought each other, but none of the three of them ever touched."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s hard to tell, but these three people are definitely not a family."


    Mao was winged and stagnated, "How did fellow Daoists know that they look exactly the same? Even the quasi-sage said they were brothers."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Two people deliberately concealed themselves, pretending to be another person. Their original appearances are quite different, and their bloodlines are also different."


    Improved a lot of the eighth sense, with Shu Zhili, it is not difficult to see the original face of a few people, but Zhou Shu is also very surprised, the three people hide their appearance, the way they use their power, etc., from the root point of view , Indeed came from Liangshan Palace.


    They are probably really the descendants of Liangshan Palace''s unique learning.


    The name of Liangshan Palace is not unfamiliar to Zhou Shu. He has even learned the peculiarities of Liangshan Palace, such as Tiangang Aperture and Earth Distraction. These particularly bizarre and powerful tactics are definitely a great help for Zhou Shu, who has just entered the heavens, and he has always remembered this cause and effect.


    The current Tiangang Aperture has been integrated with the Taoist body, but occasionally it will be deduced, trying to get more Liangshan''s unique knowledge from it.


    Liangshan''s over a hundred unique studies can be considered to be in the same line and have similarities.


    "The Daoist is really a wise eye, even the quasi-sage can''t see it The Daoist can see it."


    Mao Youyi was taken aback, and he quickly complimented him. Of course, he still had a lot of doubts, accounting for 90%, and it was not suitable to say that he would be suspicious.


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care, and said another sentence, "Moreover, what they said about personal grievances is actually not wrong. I still support them on this point."


    "what!?"


    Mao Youyi was completely stunned and shouted.


    Even Mie Zong is a personal grudge? The immortal world has friendship with them, don''t you have it too, are you also turning black and white?


    At this time, many eyes were also focused, and of course the Three Sages of Liangshan were among them.


    Six cold eyes fell on Mao Youyi''s body together, making him tremble in fright, but he quickly stood up straight, posing as if I had a backing and I was afraid of whom.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the old angel, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3560: I am me

    Obviously, Zhou Shu and the others couldn''t get into their eyes, and soon they looked away.


    Xiaosu looked at Mao Youyi, "You are still very courageous."


    Mao Wing''s body softened, slackened, and said helplessly, "With you, I can''t lose your face, and...here, if people find you are very scared, I''m afraid you will die next time."


    Xiao Su said thoughtfully, "You are really suitable for the Demon World."


    Mao Youyi''s face changed, "Friends, can you not just say this."


    Xiao Su said faintly, "If you don''t say it, it''s true, but don''t get me wrong, it''s my big confession to say that a person is suitable for the demon world."


    Mao was stagnant with wings, and smiled bitterly, "Thank you so much."


    Zhou Shu frowned unconsciously, "Xiao Su, it seems you haven''t said this to me?"


    Xiaosu looked at Zhou Shu for a while, smiled and said, "You don''t need to, you don''t need to be suitable for the demon world, it is the demon world for you."


    "This sentence����"


    Zhou Shu quite favorably touched his chin, "It''s too much."


    Xiaosu frowned, smiling but not smiling, "Sure enough, everyone likes to listen to this kind of thing, and you are no exception."


    Mao Youyi looked at the two of them and hesitated. He felt like he could never ask again without asking, "Father of Daoist, you just said that you support the Three Sages of Liangshan, is it true? Does the Daoist know what? ?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him, his face suddenly sinking, "Don''t ask too much, it''s useless for you to know some things, it will only cause trouble."


    He does know some secrets, but it is impossible to tell them.


    Liangshan Palace used to be in charge of the sect of the fairy world and possessed the Hung Meng Sacred Treasure Mixed Axe. When the fairy world decided to open up the infinite sky, Liangshan Palace contributed the most, and finally invited the mixed axe to open the situation. As a result, the mixed axe did not disappoint. The entrance channel of the Infinite Sky was destroyed, but this rare sacred treasure was destroyed by the strange gray gas that suddenly appeared in the Infinite Sky. By the way, the edge of the heavens also appeared.


    Many of the sects present have lost their quasi-sages, and for Liangshan Palace, it is not only the sacred treasures that are lost.


    , they were not deeply rooted, they were called sinners in the immortal world afterwards, and they took all their faults, were attacked by many immortal sects, and finally destroyed the sect.


    On the fragment of the ancient jade given to Zhou Shu by Xiahou Zhaoyuan, Zhou Shu witnessed the last moments of Liangshan Palace. Hundreds of sects rushed into Liangshan Palace together, and none of the disciples remained. The Liangshan Palace is buried in the long river of history.


    Therefore, Zhou Shu didn''t feel bad about the revenge of the descendants of Liangshan Palace, and he still had some support. It was just to repay the cause and effect.


    It was also because the three sages of Liangshan only blamed their heads for evil, but spared the other disciples. From this point of view, they are much better than those immortal sects that didn''t keep the chickens and dogs.


    "Hehe, I really talk too much."


    Mao Youyi waved his hand quickly and said with a dry smile, "Don''t care about fellow Daoists."


    Zhou Shu nodded, glanced in the distance, and walked slowly towards the quasi-sages.


    Xiaosu immediately followed, Mao Youyi hesitated for a moment, and followed him, but he couldn''t help but beating a drum in his heart. What is Yang Tian planning to do?


    The quasi-sages looked at Zhou Shu with some doubts, but they still didn��t put it in their eyes, but it was just a golden immortal. It wasn''t until Zhou Shu walked into the middle of the absolute domain of the three that their expressions changed. Very ugly.


    The three quasi-sages had no choice but to stand together, less than twenty miles apart, then their absolute realm must be entangled endlessly, and no one would let anyone else.


    And the area where the three absolute realms are added together, that is, the possible location of the heavy treasure, is the forbidden area in the forbidden area.


    There, none of the three of them could perceive and spy. One person would definitely be attacked by the other two. Of course, the three of them could not see, and the others could not see, no matter which direction they looked at, Can''t hide the dense defense of three people.


    This is just divine consciousness. If people are even more unbearable in the past, as long as they break in, they will be torn apart instantly.


    And the person in front of him walked in like this, standing in the forbidden area, facing the pressure of the three quasi-sages, still calm.


    Of course, they would not know that Zhou Shu, who has a furnace bodyguard, is not afraid of such insubstantial attacks as the Absolute Domain. What''s more, the laws of their cultivation are either restrained by Zhou Shu or as a lower-level law. Offset, even if the realm is higher, it will not hurt Zhou Shu. After all, the power of the law in the Absolute Realm is more in the essence of suppression than in the confrontation of pure power.


    "you are����"


    After hesitating, Zhang Qiansheng spoke up.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Yang Tian, ??Genting City, I have seen a few fellow Taoists."


    "From Genting City?"


    Zhang Qiansheng was slightly surprised, but Wang Baizhan had already turned his head and looked at Li Huayu sneered, "Hehe, Genting City really has talents, Li Daoyou, you only called out your real helper at this time. Are you planning to share more?"


    Li Huayu was stunned, staring at Zhou Shu for a long time but didn''t recognize who it was.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Zhou Shu smiled, "I am me, Li Daoyou is Li Daoyou. Although they are in the same school, we have nothing to do here."


    Li Huayu''s expression changed slightly, and he reprimanded in a deep voice, "Yang Tian, ??who did you collect, dare to speak to me like this, don''t you know the etiquette?"


    "My teacher has died."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said slowly, "Speaking of ignorance of etiquette, I am afraid that you are more worthy of it? This is left to me by the teacher. Please keep away from me for the time being, fellow daoists."


    "What did you say, you are the owner of the treasures here?!"


    "When is there a master here? It is clearly a treasure that was born. What does it have to do with you?"


    "It''s ridiculous, deliberately blackmailed like you, we have seen quite a few in the past month, but now, they are either dead or gone, kid, do you want to be like them?"


    The quasi-sages haven''t spoken yet, but the golden fairy behind them can''t stand it anymore.


    Although they can see that Zhou Shu is extraordinary, it does not matter if there is a quasi-sage standing in front of him and shouting and cursing. It can also be strong.


    Zhou Shu didn''t even look at them, only stretched out his hand, and raised a jade spoon covered with blood.


    "What can I prove to be yours by taking out this?"


    "I have as many things as I want, isn''t it just a broken jade spoon?"


    "Yes, it''s all broken like this... I said you want to come out to lie, and find something better."


    "This piece of jade looks very unusual, could it be..."


    Hunyuan Jinxian took a look and continued to yell. It was not that they deliberately mocked, but that they really couldn''t recognize it. Now Zhou Shu is still standing in the absolute realm, they can''t perceive it even if they want to perceive.


    "Shut up!"


    Wang Baizhan suddenly drank, his face turned pale.


    Some people have shut up, some have not stopped, and they are not yours. Do you just shut up when you say shut up?


    But soon, as the other two quasi-sages scolded them, those people could no longer scream. They closed their mouths and necks, like quail.


    The Three Sages of Liangshan stood in the distance, looking at Zhou Shu blankly, but there was a trace of doubt in his eyes that could not be concealed.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3561: Broken

    Wang Baizhan looked at Zhou Shu, "Where did you get this jade key?"


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "I didn''t say it, this is a gift from the teacher."


    Wang Baizhan paused, "Who is your teacher and how did he get this jade spoon?"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It has nothing to do with you, you ask too much."


    Li Huayu frowned, "Wang Baizhan, don''t bully others, Genting City disciples can say whatever they want, and no one can force him to say it!"


    "Ha, I''m bullying people, I think it''s you Genting City bullying people."


    Wang Baizhan sneered, and said in a deep voice, "Yang Tian, ??even if you have this blue sacred jade key, it doesn��t make sense. As far as I know, this jade key was broken at that time and it is no longer possible to use it. It cannot be proved that the treasure here is the Tianying''s secret treasure pointed to by the green saint jade key."


    "Fart!"


    "Fart!"


    "Fart!"


    Zhou Shu hadn''t spoken yet, the three sages over there had already cursed, "This is Tianying''s secret store, otherwise why do you think we have to come to Miaochengtian?!"


    Wang Baizhan was stunned, "What did you say?"


    "Since someone took out the jade spoon and named out the name, then I don''t have to hide it anymore."


    The three sages said in unison, "Our three sages came to Miaochengtian to find Tianying''s secret store. It is one of the seven secrets left by my Liangshan Palace. We only know its Miaochengtian in the 33 days. , But I don��t know where it is. When we perceive the abnormality, we are the first to come. We just want to determine if this is the Tianying��s Secret Vault. It can show so many laws and powers. It is very likely to be the Tianying Secret. If it is, we take it as it should be. If it is not, even if there are many treasures in it, we don��t care about turning around and leaving, but looking at it now, I am afraid that we will disappoint several people."


    Wang Baizhan meditated for a few breaths and frowned, "How is the matter inconclusive, and you haven''t seen the secret store with your own eyes, how can you be sure that this is from Liangshan Palace? It''s hard to say whether you are descendants of Liangshan Palace. "


    "It''s ridiculous! I think you just don''t want us to retrieve the treasure, but you may not have this ability."


    The three sages all spoke in the same voice, and the momentum was no worse than that of the quasi-sage.


    Zhou Shu''s mind was slightly stagnant. He didn''t know the name of the secret store, but Wang Baizhan could say it, and the Three Sages of Liangshan knew that these words shouldn''t be false. He paused, "It seems that friend Wang Daoist also fought back then. One of the participants?"


    Wang Baizhan snorted and said calmly, "The old man did participate in the competition 20,000 years ago. Although he didn''t get it in the end, the old jade key has also been checked carefully, so the old man is sure that it cannot be used. It doesn��t make any sense for you to hold it."


    "What if I say it works?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It is indeed broken a lot, but the key information is still there, I have fixed it long ago..."


    At this point, the Absolute Realm began to turbulent. Obviously, the three quasi-sages had the idea of ??grabbing their hands. Zhou Shu just calmly said with a smile, "Do you still want to fight again? That''s fine. "


    Snapped!


    With a crisp sound, the jade spoon suddenly shattered, breaking into thousands of pieces.


    Seeing the debris flying everywhere, everyone present was startled.


    The three quasi-sages looked at Zhou Shu with green expressions, both angry that Zhou Shu suddenly smashed the jade spoon, and also angry that he could not stop it. It was obviously the speed that came from the heart, and the realm was above Zhou Shu, but the strength was As if hitting an iron plate, he was led to kill each other and then returned without success.


    "You...how can you do this?!"


    The three sages recovered and glared at Zhou Shu, "This is not your thing!"


    "Don''t panic several of you."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This jade key is just a talisman. You can make as many as you want in the future. Don''t worry, I believe you are descendants of Liangshan Palace, so I will give you a talisman. Well, if you have more than three people, I can also give you more arrays."


    The three sages stagnated, nodded and said, "Thank you Daoist Yang. Daoist has worked so hard to get the jade key, and he is eligible to go in and get the treasure."


    Zhou Shu smiled, noncommittal.


    Li Huayu over there suddenly raised his hand to Zhou Shu and smiled a bit of compliment, "Yang Xiaoyou, I have been meditation in Miaocheng Realm for so many years, but I don��t know that such an outstanding talent has come out of the sect. This is me. It''s not, ashamed..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Needless to say, Fellow Daoist Li, I will also give you the array talisman."


    Li Huayu took a half step back, converged to the absolute domain, nodded and said, "Then I would like to thank Daoist Yang too."


    Wang Baizhan and Zhang Qiansheng both looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly expecting something.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Two Taoists, making formation talisman is also costly. I don''t have so many materials, so I can only give you one of them."


    Wang Baizhan and Zhang Qiansheng looked at each other, and quickly looked at Zhou Shu together, sneered, "Boy, you want to provoke us?"


    "You guys have been fighting all the time, just keep going now."


    Zhou Shu smiled, slowly withdrew from the range of the Absolute Realm, looked at them with his hand, and said thoughtfully, "You will definitely say that you can go in without a talisman, indeed, you can enter without a talisman, but I don��t know what will happen. After all, I now know that it was from Liangshan Palace. There were many strange people in Liangshan Palace back then, such as Sky Wound Walker."


    "Who is the Sky Wound Walker?"


    "I do not know either."


    "I''ve heard that the topic of Liangshan Palace is now more in the immortal world. The name of this heavenly wounded walker is very big. He killed several quasi-sages back then. It is said that he knows the rules, and now no one in the immortal world can learn. , Has been lost."


    "What, even the rule can be lost? What rule is that?"


    "It seems to be called the law of aging. After it is touched, the longevity will soon disappear. In the blink of an eye, thousands of years of life will be gone."


    "There are still such things! Then if I ran into it, wouldn''t I be going to die soon?"


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Wang Baizhan sneered unconsciously, "There is no law of aging in the immortal world, that is the curse of the witch race!"


    "Curse sounds even scarier."


    "Whether it''s a law or a curse, I...I think I''m not going anymore."


    "Yes, there is no formation talisman, I won''t go to death..."


    "Fortunately, I knew what was going on in advance. If I went in without knowing it, I might die without knowing it."


    Unknowingly, the crowd dispersed a lot.


    Most of the practitioners who originally surrounded the quasi-sage hid at the gate of the Rift Valley, and they almost saw that this is not the rebirth of the treasure, but the secret treasure created by the ancient sect. If it is the rebirth of the ancient sect, Following the quasi-sage, they can get some light and pick up some things for their own use later, but if it is a well-designed secret store, heavy formations and organs, it is likely to be lost even if they follow up. It is better to wait and see the changes. it is good.


    (PS: Thank you for your free monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3562: Not suitable

    "Interesting and interesting."


    Zhang Qiansheng looked at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "Fellow Daoist came within a quarter of an hour and grasped the whole situation. Now all of us have to look at your face and act. If you want to hit us, you have to fight. We can''t stop it for anyone, and there is nothing we can do with you. I can''t hit or grab it. I really admire you, Yang Tian."


    "The hands and feet are all on you, how can I hold it? Dao friends laughed."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and took out a few pieces of sapphire. "Discuss it yourself. I''m going to start making formation talisman. It''s best not to disturb me. If something goes wrong, you won''t be able to get the protection of formation talisman after entering, so don''t blame me. Up."


    "That''s natural, I won''t let anyone disturb Xiaoyou Yang."


    There was a little killing intent in the shrill voice, Li Huayu finished speaking, glanced at everyone, and leaned a few steps toward Zhou Shu.


    The Three Sages of Liangshan didn''t move, they only talked to Hunyuan Jinxian behind him in a low voice, and did not shy away from other people. They were all "Don''t worry about me, I don''t need much, so I can give you the rest." , "Don��t worry if you can��t get in, you will be paid if you stand on my side". I don��t know if it��s true or not, but it still seems to be very effective. ����The people behind the quasi-sage can go Almost there, there are many people behind them.


    After the three sages were certified by the immortal world, they were indeed very popular, and they were even better than some people in charge of the sect.


    Zhang Qiansheng and Wang Baizhan stood there, furious and helpless.


    I don��t know how to offend the sudden arrival of Yang Tian. He had to grab a formation talisman to get in. I didn��t expect that a quasi-sage would also fall into such a field. It is really rare, but there is no way. Yang Tian is the one, but he can subdue Yang Tian... I could have a try. Although Yang Tian showed a strength comparable to that of a quasi-sage, it was obvious that Yang Tian gave the formation talisman to Li Huayu and Liangshan Sanxian. It is impossible.


    Either fight for a result, or the two will go to the secret store by themselves now.


    Originally, both of them hoped that the next result would happen. It would be so comfortable for one person to take a heavy treasure. But now they know that this is the Tianying''s secret store in Liangshan Palace. The Tianying Secret Store is so easy to enter, why did thousands of people compete for a jade key? Find out the location and go straight to it.


    Liangshan Palace, the appearance of the sect that should have disappeared once again brought trouble to the fairy world.


    Zhou Shu writes and draws casually, he is very careless at first glance, but no one dares to say anything, except Xiao Su.


    Xiaosu frowned, "You really want to give them the formation talisman?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yeah."


    Xiao Su seemed to think, "Are you planning to draw a fake array talisman? This is also good, but it is better to do it better. It is better to invalidate it when they go deep into the secret and cannot escape, so they There is no way to get revenge on you... But with so many people here, things will still spread, otherwise, you can do more and just send everyone in."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and smiled, "Then let''s go get the treasures? You think of me too well."


    Xiaosu smiled, "I know you won''t, I just look at it, but if it''s all demons here, you must have done this, right?"


    "The demons won''t be so troublesome, they have already rushed in by themselves."


    Zhou Shu stopped his hand and said slowly, "Xiao Su, I will give them the real array talisman, and I don''t plan to go in."


    Xiao Su was stunned, "Huh? Aren''t we going down?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head seriously, "No, this opportunity is not for you and me."


    "Did you see something?" Xiao Su blinked, "How come you suddenly believe in chance, chance is to win by yourself, this is what you told me before, did you go to Xiaoleiyin Temple several times, Just follow along and believe in Zen?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You can also say the same, I used the eighth sense to go through it a little bit, this day there is nothing in Ying''s secret store that I particularly want."


    The reason for saying this is derived from a marking function taught by Xu Ran. The characteristics of several special things will be marked in the eighth sense in advance, such as the book of saints, Taoism, etc., and the eighth sense is used to scan something. When there is a place, if the content in the mark appears, Zhihai will prompt. Even if you don''t see through that place, the prompt will appear. Here, Zhou Shu did not get the prompt, which made him lose some interest.


    Of course, the more important reason is not because of this.


    Glancing at Xiao Su, he said solemnly, "Moreover, now I don''t need to conflict with the Three Sages of Liangshan. They have big secrets."


    "What''s the secret?"


    Xiaosu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Are these people very strong? They look much worse than you."


    "I think the same is true."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his face condensed, "I can''t see how strong they are, but I sensed the signs of danger from them. That kind of signs has exceeded my situation when I was not in vain, you know, no Wu is the strongest practitioner I have encountered now."


    When observing the three sages of Liangshan with the eighth sense, Zhou Shu naturally used the power of reincarnation to detect.


    The power of reincarnation, which is unfavorable to the Hunyuan Jinxian, has been eaten here again, just like the last time I watched the Demon Abyss Mayfly.


    But this time his reaction was very fast. When he did not encounter a counterattack such as the eyes of the saint or possessed by the demon god, he withdrew from the power of reincarnation early, and it should have not been discovered by the three sages and the people behind.


    This is the first time this situation has appeared on a person This makes Zhou Shu have to be alert.


    It must be mentioned that he had seen Miao Yue, a very short glance, and the reincarnation swept through. He sensed the breath of the Holy Spirit, but he did not feel the direct threat of the saint. Obviously, although Miao Yue is the seed of the saint, it is not always by the saint. Favored.


    There must be very powerful people behind the three sages, are they saints who always pay attention to them, or something else?


    But no matter what it is, it must be the existence of a saint.


    Zhou Shu still dare not say that he can really face a saint��this is different from the way of heaven in the Xuanhuang interface. Everyone knows that the way of heaven will be restricted in the realm and is far from being able to exert strength. And the saint, especially The sage of the fairy world, what kind of ability he can show in 33 days, is still unknown.


    He originally planned to go in and take a look, but it is not necessary to do this, it is better to plant cause and effect.


    Especially when the three sages are still unaware of their own thoughts, this cause may reap great results. They will not think that Zhou Shu is courteous because of the saint behind them, but will only think that Zhou Shu is willing to help them. Good people.


    "Then don''t go."


    Xiaosu looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes were very attentive, "It''s fine to make array talisman."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, let me see how much I have to prepare."


    (PS: Thank you Le Yadao for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3563: Jade break

    In the eyes of everyone''s expectation, Zhou Shu stood up.


    glanced around, smiled, "Let everyone wait a long time."


    Li Huayu smiled slightly, "Don��t rush or rush, it��s best to take your time, and it��s not easy to go wrong. Of course, I��m not saying that little friends will go wrong.��


    "Thank you fellow daoists."


    Zhou Shu took out three light blue jade charms, "San Xian, please come and get them."


    The Three Sages of Liangshan came over, bowed to Zhou Shu, took the jade symbol, and looked at it carefully. After a few breaths, his face became very solemn, "Friend Yang, I didn''t expect you to really make it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "How many can tell the truth?"


    "As a descendant of Liangshan Palace, if you can''t even do this, then you are really ashamed of your ancestors, thank you fellow daoists."


    A few people bowed and thanked them again, with a lot of doubts on their faces, "The formation method to open the secret store should be the secret of the Liangshan Palace. It has been lost in the heavens, and even the original jade key cannot be copied. Come out, unless the Daoist has also learned the **** of Liangshan Palace... Is there a connection between the Daoist and Liangshan Palace?"


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked solemnly, "I have learned something by chance, and it has helped me a lot. Therefore, I am very grateful to Liangshan Palace, and I admire a few of them. I hope I can have a chance to talk to them in the future."


    The three sages raised their hands, "If you are destined to see you again, definitely, let��s say goodbye for now."


    They got the jade talisman, and their mood became more and more urgent. They quickly walked to the depths of the rift valley. No one blocked them. Most people''s attention was in Zhou Shu''s hands. There were two jade talisman there.


    boom����


    There was a muffled sound, and the ground suddenly cracked, revealing a large hole, seemingly shining through.


    When no one is bothering, it is not difficult to find the location of the secret.


    Liangshan Sanxian glanced at each other and jumped down without hesitation.


    Li Huayu was so distraught that he couldn''t help but said, "Little friend Yang, the jade charms you promised me, give me quickly, don''t let them grab the top spot."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Friend Li, there is nothing to worry about. Liangshan Palace is not only a strange man, and there is not only one mechanism in the secret store. There are traps everywhere. Someone will go in and open the way for you. Is it a good thing?"


    "Hehe..." Li Huayu smiled and shook his head, "But they are familiar with each other."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "Do you believe that they are descendants of Liangshan Palace? Then you shouldn''t fight for their treasures, haha."


    "Uh����"


    Li Huayu''s face changed slightly, "Isn''t my little friend going to make a mistake?"


    "Of course not. As a disciple of Genting City, doing what you say is a rule you must follow."


    Zhou Shu looked at Mao Youyi not far away. Because of the symbolism, Mao Youyi took the initiative to walk away, "Daoyou Mao, come here."


    "I?"


    Mao Youyi pointed at himself, believing it in doubt.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I promised to share your chance, and I will naturally go with you."


    Mao Youyi happily approached, "I know that fellow daoists talk about friendship, I don��t want anything, just pick up a little along."


    "How can that be called chance?"


    Zhou Shu picked up a jade charm and gave it to him, "You take this."


    "This is not a chance!"


    The hairy winged rabbit jumped away and didn''t pick it up at all. "Daoyou Yang, you are harming me like this. I will go down with the jade talisman. I''m afraid I will be killed in minutes. Where is the chance?!"


    "Hold it and hold it. If someone protects you, there will be no accident."


    Zhou Shu put the jade talisman in the palm of his hand, turned to Li Huayu and said, "Friend Li Daoyou should understand, right?"


    Li Huayu''s thoughts turned, but he still didn''t understand, and his face was very ugly, "You give him the jade talisman and let me take him to the secret store? This secret store itself is very difficult. There are still people competing, but you have to Let me bring a dragger, then what use is it for me to go in?"


    "It''s better than not going in."


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him and turned to Mao Youyi. "This jade symbol is enough to protect the two of you. Remember, you must be ready to crush it at any time. Don''t do this..." He glanced at Li Huayu. He continued, "Most of your life cannot be saved. Of course, if you crush it, you may not be able to save your life, but you may also drag a quasi-sage to die with you. You decide what to choose, and take it if you want. ."


    "Hahaha!"


    Mao Youyi thought for a few breaths, and suddenly grabbed the jade talisman in his hand, and said with a long smile, "I want it! How can I fight for it? It''s better to get in than to waste time outside. I''m not that way. Long time!"


    Zhou Shu nodded approvingly, "Then you go with Daoyou Li."


    Mao Wing saluted, with a solemn expression, "Thank you Daoist Yang, if you are lucky enough to get a chance, I will definitely return."


    Watching Mao Youyi walk away, Xiao Su said unconsciously, "He really fits the Demon World."


    "You... don''t say anything."


    Mao Youyi froze, and looked back at her with a wry smile.


    Li Huayu couldn''t wait a long time ago, holding up Mao Youyi, and the two hurriedly flew towards the big hole, disappearing instantly.


    Zhou Shu straightened his sleeves, looked at the last jade symbol in his hand, and sighed, "It''s a pity, the materials are really insufficient, so I can only make five. If anyone has a Taoist instrument, I can barely make it again. One sheet."


    Wang Baizhan couldn''t help it anymore, and looked at Zhou Shu and shouted, "Stop talking nonsense, who is still here with Taoism?!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The Taoist friends are really anxious, haven''t they been able to get the Taoist tools for tens of thousands of years?"


    Wang Baizhan sneered, "Do you think it''s so good? As long as you can get an instrument that can be used, the old man will never be on the celestial list!"


    "It takes Dao Qi to enter the celestial pole list... well, forget it."


    Zhou Shu looked at the friendly Wang Baizhan and Zhang Qiansheng, "Speaking of which, haven''t the two of them decided the winner yet? I only have one jade symbol here?"


    "Don''t bother Yang Daoyou please Zhang Qiansheng paused, and said slowly, "I don''t want to be fooled by your instigation, Wang Daoyou has already given me enough compensation, I don''t care. "


    "No wonder it''s so urgent, it''s already been decided, so let''s take it."


    Zhou Shu smoothly tossed it, and a jade talisman flew past the unreliable imperial king Baizhan.


    Everyone looked at the jade charms flying in front of them, with a look of envy, and they wanted to let their eyes fly out and touch the jade charms.


    Seeing that Wang Baizhan was about to be in front of him, Zhang Qiansheng suddenly stretched out his hand and caught him.


    Wang Baizhan''s face changed suddenly and he shouted, "Zhang Qiansheng, what are you doing?!"


    Zhang Qiansheng firmly grasped the jade talisman and said with a calm expression, "Friend Wang Dao, I have no interest in your fairy city. Besides, you don''t think I really gave up, do you? We are a quasi-sage, but It''s hard to meet chance."


    "you����"


    Wang Baizhan stood there, and the pressure began to rise. The only two Hunyuan Jinxians behind him were not noticed for a while, and they were shot off.


    "You have to do it, and I will play with you when I come out."


    Zhang Qiansheng smiled, his body turned into a beam of light, and in the blink of an eye he went into the cave in front of him.


    (PS: Thank you, old angels, for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3564: standard

    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Friend Wang, your obsession is not deep enough, I thought you would come and get it."


    "you do this delibrately!"


    Wang Baizhan looked at Zhou Shu and didn��t mean to stop the pressure. The Absolute Realm continued to spread out. The practitioners on the side could no longer stand. They quickly saved a clean. Of course, he didn��t go far. Look at the excitement.


    "Whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, still smiling, "Now what are you going to do now? What price do you plan to pay to get a talisman?"


    Wang Baizhan looked up to the sky and smiled, "Hahaha, now that the opponents are gone, what formation talisman do I need? It will be enough if you want!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Oh, fellow Daoist is going to grab me into the secret store?"


    "If you don''t want to die, just follow me."


    Wang Baizhan''s voice became colder, "Now there is no one to protect you, no one to contain me, I don''t care whether there is a talisman, I can take care of you."


    "Then you try."


    Zhou Shu looked at him calmly, and quietly pulled Xiao Su closer.


    The scope of the furnace outside is not large, and he doesn''t want the people around him to be hurt.


    Wang Baizhan looked at Zhou Shu with sword-like eyes, and his pressure increased a bit, and his voice was louder, like thunderously, "You think this is the area of ??Genting City, the old man dare not do it? As a quasi-sage, I don��t care about any rules at all! Tell you, I have killed thousands of ignorant idiots like you! Yang Tian, ??you still can��t come?!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a strange look.


    Xiaosu glanced at Wang Baizhan, "Speaking so much without doing anything, it''s just stern, you won''t live in the Demon Realm for a few years."


    "what did you say?!"


    Wang Baizhan''s face turned a lot darker, "The old man''s name is Baizhan. How can he be a stern person, you are looking for death!"


    "Oh," Xiao Su sighed, "It is because I am afraid of fighting that I will use a hundred battles to make up for my guilty conscience. You are almost the same as the one called Qian Sheng. You are obviously afraid of death, but you have to pretend Very powerful, two quasi-sages, after more than a month, they were still wrangling at the door. It''s ridiculous. Those who are really not afraid of death have long been beaten up and darkened. I am afraid that no matter how many secrets they are, they will be shot out."


    "you wanna die!"


    Wang Baizhan was a little mad, he just raised his hand and grabbed it.


    A big khaki hand appeared out of thin air and instantly enveloped most of the sky.


    ��.


    The sound of gold and stone.


    seemed to be caught on a rock, his big hand couldn''t shake Xiao Su, and he shook it a few times and put it back.


    Wang Baizhan''s mind tightened. The copper-colored light on Xiao Su''s body seemed calm, but as unbreakable as in charge of a sect, and was clearly covered by the power of his own law, the light was still radiating outward, constantly dispelling his own. power����


    In this situation, he seems to have known each other.


    He couldn''t help taking a half step back, but soon realized something and stood back again.


    "Hey, I''m not dead yet."


    Xiao Su opened his eyes and smiled, "I was scared to death. I thought I was really going to be caught by you."


    Wang Baizhan stood there and said coldly, "Do you think the old man is really that easy to be fooled by you? This is where the Genting City is located. Killing you, the old man is not easy to explain, goodbye!"


    After speaking, no one was seen, nor did he enter the secret store.


    "Hey."


    Xiao Su shook his wings and looked at Zhou Shu, "My fox is fake, isn''t it good?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Hehe, I thought it was going to be a fight."


    Xiao Su paused and said, "These three quasi-sages are far inferior to seeing those people without prejudice. They are not a 100% chance. They will not rush to take action. You have shown your ability before, and you have Genting City standing behind you. There is only the courage to try once or twice. If you don''t see it, you will naturally run away."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You''re pretty accurate, but you don''t have to mention the devil world every time, it''s easy to be misunderstood."


    Xiaosu just shook his head, "That''s not good, this is my standard, and I only have this one now."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care.


    Xiao Su said thoughtfully, "But in fact, I am also surprised. I am obviously a quasi saint. Why are they so timid?"


    "I didn''t understand it before, but I understand it a little bit now," Zhou Shu said slowly, "This kind of quasi-sages are all made through hard work. The life is endless, and they gradually lose courage and determination. There is the consciousness of practitioners who give up their lives at any time. After all, not everyone has the possibility of sanctification. Why should we give up all the previous efforts for the last step? When encountering an opponent who can compete with them, unless they encounter that kind Make sure that you have the opportunity to greatly improve, or else you can avoid the war."


    Xiaosu thought for a while, "Yes, when you reach this state, just keep it and do what you can do."


    "Not all quasi saints are like them."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Some people want to be holy and look down upon the heavens and all beings, some want their way to be one of the choices of all the heavens, and some want their sect to stand forever in the heavens. At the top of the sky, some people want their race to reproduce the glory of the past, some people want to leave a great trace that will never be obliterated... This kind of people may account for more than half, such as those on the celestial list, absolutely I won��t admit that the quasi-sage is my end."


    Xiaosu looked at him, "Which one are you inside?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Apart from Tao, other things may or may not be. In short, go on according to your own ideas and go to the end. Wherever you go, you will not stop because of anything, and you will die. Can''t stop."


    Xiaosu thought for a while, sighed, "For me, it''s a bit too far."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Don''t say such things now. After you hit the road, you will no longer care about where the end point is. When you turn around one day, you will find that you have taken a long road that you never thought of before. , And the remoteness that I said before has long since become the past under my feet."


    Xiaosu looked at him and waved his wings, "Stop, stop, I just want to go back and take a look."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Then let''s go."


    Xiao Su questioned, "Ah, don''t you stay and see what they got?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not your chance, why bother."


    Xiao Su said unconsciously, "You really didn''t plan, I thought you..."


    "Okay, okay, don''t be so dark."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said Someone must be here to fight the ideas of those Depot people, waiting for an opportunity to **** it, but I am not, Miao Chengtian''s affairs are over, it is time to go to the next goal, this time We don''t have much time to waste in the fairy world. "


    "Then go."


    Xiaosu didn''t say much, the two left the Rift Valley one after another, in the surprised eyes of many people.


    Those who stayed to watch the excitement all saw Wang Baizhan''s shot at Xiao Su and then escaped. They couldn''t hide their shock. To say that Yang Tian was very strong, how could a winged demon cultivator around him be so powerful.


    "I remember one thing, without us, Mao Youyi''s treasure might be taken away by others."


    "That means he is still not suitable for the Demon World."


    "����"


    (ps: thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3565: Meet again

    Walking out of Miao Chengtian''s passage, Xiao Su whispered, "It seems that someone is following us?"


    "Well, more than one, Wang Baizhan is among them, but it doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and soon returned to Ruoyin''s flying boat.


    "Hey, what happened to her?"


    Xiaosu pointed to the blue bird, who was covered in blue light like an eggshell, and couldn''t see what was inside.


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "The layer of cocoon I made is good for her cultivation. When she comes out, she should be promoted."


    Xiaosu nodded, "Oh, where are we going now?"


    "Ming Yaotian."


    A ray of light gradually disappeared in the void.


    Watching the fast-moving shadow in the dark, Wang Baizhan thought for a few moments, did not choose to catch up, sighed and went back.


    a few months later.


    "Arrived?"


    Looking at the flying boat that stopped, Xiao Su was a little puzzled.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I want to go into this fairy city to see, together?"


    "it is good."


    Xiaosu followed Zhou Shu and got off the flying boat, thoughtfully, "Is there something you really want here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Why ask?"


    Xiao Su glanced at him, "Even the Tianying Secret Store can give up, but stop here. It''s strange that there is no reason."


    "Ha, you are right, but it''s not a thing."


    The two of them have entered the city. The city is not big, and it is not conspicuous in Xian Road. It is like a small station where no one gets off the bus along the way. Xiao Su watched around for a while, and he didn''t even look at a larger business. Arrived, let alone a big sect, "It''s simpler than many immortal cities in Outland, and it''s not immortal."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Well, but any building has a history of tens of thousands of years."


    Little Suton said, "Old, like an ancient city that is about to be abandoned. If there are no new people to stay and live, it will soon wither."


    "Well, along the way, I have seen many such fairy cities."


    Zhou Shu''s expression slightly condensed, "The immortal world is very aging, and many immortal energy resources in the immortal city, etc., can no longer accommodate the large number of practitioners in the immortal world."


    Xiao Su nodded himself, "So the cultivators are all running out. The good places are occupied by the big sects. If you can''t go, you can only go to the outer domain to develop, Immortal Realm... Zhou Shu, you are here, not for Feel this? You should have known this information a long time ago."


    "I knew it, it would be better to see it with my own eyes," Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Of course, I did not come here specifically to visit Old Fairy City... Xiao Su, did you see the three people over there? What''s weird? local?"


    "Which way..."


    Xiao Su followed his gaze, suddenly startled, "Ah? Isn''t that the Three Sages of Liangshan?!"


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "You can recognize it too, it seems that you are really good at it."


    Xiao Su said with a little complacency, "I think people are very accurate, this is a talent, it should be..." She hesitated, "The talent of the monster race, the three people are also very similar in appearance. My feeling is no different from that of the Three Sages of Liangshan, but aren��t the three of them in Myo Chengtian��s secret store? I got the secret store so quickly, and they ran ahead of us?"


    She shook her head unconsciously, "This is too strange!"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "They are not the three, but the breath is exactly the same as the three, and the oppression they give me is the same."


    For Zhou Shu, it is much easier to observe other people in Xianjie Xiancheng than in Jieli and Xian Road.


    Because there are many rules that have been followed for many years in the fairy city, such as not allowing the casting of absolute domains, not affecting other people, not allowing the detection of gods, etc., the defense of the practitioners in the fairy city is relatively relaxed, but the restrictions of the fairy city They are all ordinary detection methods, but they can''t restrict the Eighth Sense Sky Eye, etc. Therefore, for Zhou Shu, this is a good thing.


    Xiaosu''s face changed, "What do you mean, these three have the strength of those three?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I''m afraid it is, maybe it''s not their own strength, but most of that strength can be reflected in them."


    Similar to the three sages of Liangshan that I saw earlier, these three are also strong among the golden immortals of Hunyuan, but the existence behind them, which is equivalent to the demon god, is always paying attention to them, and can be attached or come directly at any time. , These people still pose a considerable threat to Zhou Shu.


    This is very strange, how many Liangshan Sanxian are there?


    Could it be a large group, three of three act together every time? So what others see is three.


    To put it this way, it��s not surprising that the three sages of Liangshan can easily destroy a sect. It is said that they are three sages. In fact, there are at least dozens of them of the same strength, plus the existence behind them, let alone destroying some small sects. , It is not difficult to establish a large sect by itself.


    While meditation, the three of them came over here.


    Xiaosu was startled, Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head, "Don''t worry."


    After a while, the three of them walked in front of them.


    Less than ten feet away, the sense of oppression felt by the eighth sense became clearer. The existence behind the three of them seemed to be beside them, and they would appear as long as they touched.


    Sanxian smiled and raised his hands, "Yang Zunjia, we meet again."


    Xiao Su stagnated, "Ah, are you really?"


    Zhou Shu also showed a hint of surprise. I didn''t expect the other party to admit so frankly. Is it to be good to oneself, or has no purpose? But I have to guard against it, "I didn''t expect to see the three sages here."


    The three sages glanced at each other and smiled, "The three sages are what you want, not only three."


    Xiaosu frowned, "Ah, the name has also been changed?"


    "A few of you are really honest."


    Zhou Shu''s thoughtful wayDo you have many three sages? "


    Sanxian smiled and shook his head, "I will definitely know how many there are in the future. We come here now. There is no other meaning. We just want to thank the driver. Thank you for the fact that there is no daoist talisman. Let us avoid some unsolvable. trouble."


    "You are welcome, that was originally yours."


    Zhou Shu paused and laughed, "So, you have got the treasure in the secret store?"


    The three sages nodded together, "Yes, thanks to the blessings of your respect, we have become stronger again, but we are still far from what we want to achieve."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "With your abilities, I believe it will not be difficult at all. If there is anything that needs help, I will also consider it."


    "Hehe, thank you, I don''t need it here."


    The three sages hesitated and took out a jade slip, "However, some of us have gone to Outland. If there is a chance to meet in the future, I hope that the driver will take care of it. This is not a respect. It doesn��t matter if you don��t want to destroy it."


    "Outland..."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Well, since some fellow daoists said so, I will definitely try my best."


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Wandering Youling, as well as constant comments, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3566: Come in

    "Then we will leave."


    The three sages salute together, and step back slowly.


    Zhou Shu shouted, "Wait, by the way, how about that Mao Youyi?"


    The three sages paused, "We don��t know Mao Youyi, but there is only one quasi-sage in the Tianying��s secret store. There is nothing wrong with the others. There is also a golden fairy Wei Hunyuan who got a pretty good chance. , If it weren''t for us...hehe, he was lucky."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Thanks a few."


    Watching several people leave, Xiao Su blinked, "These people are too weird?"


    "It''s very strange, but it''s all for revival."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and flipped through the jade slip in his hand.


    Xiaosu looked at him, seemingly thoughtful, "I don''t understand what you are saying, it seems you have guessed their origin?"


    "Guessed one thing, they should be serving a certain saint or something like that, or they may be part of that saint themselves. In short, don''t mess with it." Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "But they must be Know our true identity."


    "Ah, did they see who you are?"


    Xiao Su was so surprised that his wings tremble, but soon calmed down, "No wonder, they are all saint disciples, right?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and nodded, "That��s not bad for you. They are all people who are sure to follow the saint. The saint will use them as eyes and siblings to observe the surroundings and exert influence. This should be the reason for Xianting��s retreat. The disciples are different from the saint seeds. The disciples don��t need talents, they just need to listen. The seeds are favored by the saints because of their talents. They have the power bestowed by the saints. They have a boundless future. Which step you get depends mainly on yourself."


    Xiao Su stroked his heart, "Fortunately, I didn''t provoke it. If we went in to grab treasures from him and beat the saint''s disciples. Wouldn''t it provoke the saint? But I was also a little curious, if I could see a saint. , What will happen then? Is it coming from the gate, stepping out of an omnipotent saint, or being dragged somewhere inexplicably and never coming back..."


    "I miss you too much."


    Looking at her, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously and shook his head.


    In fact, he himself felt fortunate. He didn''t expect the previous cause and effect to be confirmed so quickly, avoiding a big trouble for himself and Xiancheng.


    Even for the immortal realm, the disciples of the saints are extremely troublesome. With the power of the saints, they can communicate anytime and anywhere, and they can communicate instantaneously no matter in the outer domain or the immortal world. It is much faster than Yunyin and so on, plus the saints With the power of transmission, any disciple could suppress the quasi-sages in a short time. Even the immortal world didn''t want to get involved with them, and Zhou Shu didn''t even want to. Even if he wanted to fight the saints, it was not now.


    It''s been a long time since the disciple of the saints appeared in the fairy world. This time, in the name of the descendants of Liangshan Palace, what impact will it have on the fairy world and the heavens?


    Speaking of it, I want to praise Lu Mo again. If it were not for Lu Mo, I would not have been able to meet the three sages of Liangshan, nor would I have the opportunity to associate with them. Of course, after all, I chose to go to Xiahou Zhaoyuan first instead of going first. Find a heavy treasure.


    In short, cause and effect are like this. One link and one link can affect a lot.


    Xiaosu pointed to the jade slip, "What''s in it, the magic formula, or the location of the secret treasure, the thanks from the saint''s disciples will not be too bad, right?"


    Zhou Shu put away the jade slip, "Several secrets of Liangshan, there are also two secrets in the outer domain, we can go and see when we return to Xianshu City."


    "Ok."


    Xiaosu nodded unconsciously, "I like treasure hunting too."


    "Let''s go."


    Along the long fairy road, I don��t know how long it took before Feizhou arrived in front of Ming Yaotian.


    In front of the glorious door of the saint, there are still many guards guarding the fairy road, interrogating everyone.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu''s heart was tense, and he made a calculation, but he was confused again.


    "There are a few people, all come down to check."


    The two guards walked over, as arrogant as before, even if it was just a big Luo Jinxian.


    Under the door of the emperor, this is the case, even if he serves the emperor who has no real power, he also has the arrogance that the heavens can''t compare anywhere.


    Zhou Shu opened the flying boat and walked down with Xiao Su. As for the green bird, hidden in the car, not to mention Da Luo Jinxian, even the quasi saint is very difficult to see.


    The guard glanced at Zhou Shu, his gaze fell on Xiao Su, and said, "Demon race?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Su nodded, and stiffened his wings.


    The guard said in a straightforward voice, "What? If you come to admire the Emperor Got, you are naturally welcome. If you have ulterior motives to influence the festival, you can''t enter."


    Xiaosu glanced at Zhou Shu and said condensedly, "Of course I admire it."


    "Very well, Emperor Shengwei, all nations come to the kingdom, you must understand the rules after entering."


    The guard nodded and said in a deep voice, "And you, the fame and origin of the two of you, etc., must be recorded. If something happens, we will not only look for you, but also your sect or fairy city, even if it is If you are in charge of the sect, you cannot escape punishment."


    "Nature."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I am Yang Tian of Genting City, and Genting Ring can prove it. This Xiao Su is from Gladiator City."


    The guard looked at it, "If there is a Genting Ring, there will be no fakes, two of you can go in."


    "Yang Tian!?"


    hasn''t walked back to Feizhou, but a person ran over in stride, full of anger, he looked at Zhou Shu carefully, and became more angry, "It really is you! Finally let me meet you again, this time you don''t want to escape again!"


    Zhou Shu turned around and glanced, and seemed to realize, "Tu you are washing? How come you are not a young master, but a guard?"


    "You didn''t do all the damageIf it wasn''t for you, I..."


    Tu Xi''s discoloration changed, and he raised his hand to grab it, but he was blocked by two guards before he shot.


    The guard scolded, "Tu Xi, what the **** are you doing? As a guard, you are getting bolder and stronger when you act as a guard against the guests who come to observe the ceremony!"


    Tu Xi struggled for a while, but in the end it was just that Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation base was not as good as he could not get rid of it. He only yelled angrily, saying something like "Genting City is all sinners", but didn''t shout a few words. He was detained by the guards who looked disgusted.


    Xiao Su curiously asked, "Who is this...?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The young master of the Tujia family in the Emperor Twelve Clan, um, it used to be, but now it is probably demoted."


    Xiaosu smiled, "Looking at this, it seems that you have all been evicted from the house. Otherwise, a young master would not be so embarrassed, and there would be no guards."


    "Who knows, it has nothing to do with us."


    Zhou Shu was too lazy to take a look, and got on the flying boat.


    Naturally, Zhou Shu remembered Tu Xi, wanting to force Ji Pu and preventing him from taking Xuanhu away. Who knows that this is the case now, but he doesn��t bother to go into it. There is a villain on both sides. There is no qualification to be an opponent.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 140721180415693 for your many monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3567: Cant see through

    "Zhou Shu, what are the ceremonies they are talking about?"


    Xiaosu looked at Zhou Shu, "There are so many people at the door, what big thing is going to happen to Ming Yaotian?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and sighed, "Oh."


    "what happened?"


    Xiaosu thought for a while, "Did you choose the wrong time?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu explained, ��Now Ming Yaotian should be holding the Emperor��s Festival. As Ming Yaotian��s biggest event, the festival will last for a full ten years. During this time, many powerful people from all sides will come to worship, Outland, Foreign races, dragon realms, buddhist realms, etc. Of course, it is indispensable for the immortal realm to be in charge of the sect. Elder Xianting should also come in person, which may have a big impact on us... I calculated the time, the festival should be fifteen years It was held later, but I didn��t know how to advance it. I didn��t pay attention to the investigation before, and I ignored it.��


    Xiao Su paused, "That was a temporary change, no wonder you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The fact is that the festival is being held right now. That''s the reason for the lack of information. I should have known it."


    Xiaosu laughed, "You are too strict, hey, it doesn''t matter, anyway, there is a flying boat."


    "Well, you can''t get too far away."


    During the discussion, I came to the door of the saint without knowing it. At a glance, there were hundreds of people worshiping at the door. Among them, there were many quasi saints. There seemed to be a few familiar faces inside, and there were many people waiting in front of the passage by the door. Guards, much more than outside.


    Xiaosu seemed thoughtful, "Go in now?"


    "Go to Yijiu first, let''s talk about it later here."


    turned Feizhou around, and was about to leave, but saw two people walking towards Feizhou, and they were in front of him in a blink of an eye.


    "Tao friends, please stay."


    Hearing this sound, Zhou Shu walked out helplessly.


    The two stared at Zhou Shu and glanced at each other, and one said slowly, "Friends of Daoist look very..."


    "Okay, come in."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and called the two into the flying boat.


    sat down, Zhou Shu removed a few concealments, and the two of them suddenly screamed, "It really is you!"


    "Master!"


    "Mr!"


    The two immediately stood up and saluted, showing a lot of respect.


    Zhou Shu nodded and replied politely, "Mr. Mu, Jin Xuan, why are you also here to Ming Yaotian?"


    "I came with him."


    Mu Wang said with a smile, "It''s a coincidence that I didn''t expect to see Mr. here."


    Jin Xuan kept staring at Zhou Shu, as if she couldn''t finish it, and murmured, "I finally saw the master this time. It has been thousands of years. I always hear Mu Wang say how you are, and today I finally have I have the opportunity to hear the teacher''s teaching in person."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I want to ask you something."


    "Oh����"


    Jin Xuan rubbed her head embarrassedly, "Master, the relationship between Jinlongguo and Ming Yaotian has always been okay. Every time the ceremony is invited, I begged for a long time before the country lord sent me."


    King Mu nodded, "My side is very free now, so I will accompany him to take a look. It''s the first time I have come to Immortal Realm."


    "How do you recognize me?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "You should not be able to see through your true eyes."


    King Mu laughed unconsciously, and said in embarrassment, "Hehe, Mr.''s words are really hurtful, but I really didn''t see through, only a vague impression, but Jin Xuan felt it, and he said that the flying boat here There are familiar people on it."


    Zhou Shu looked at Jin Xuan, a lot of doubts, this true dragon that had survived the two great calamities, it seemed that there was no reason to see his true colors, not to mention that there was still a layer of Ruoyin Flying Boat.


    "This..." Jin Xuan hesitated, "It''s not my skill, it''s Long Bao from the lord."


    King Mu hesitated for a few breaths, "Is it possible to see through the true body of Mr.... Mengmu Lan?"


    Jin Xuan nodded, "Yes."


    King Mu sighed unconsciously, "The Lord really cares for you," he glanced at Zhou Shu, and explained, "Mengmu Lantern is the treasure of the dragon family left by King Xumi, and the dragon treasure of the same level in the Golden Dragon country is not More than five pieces, it can cover all obstacles, can also hold the original mind, ensure that oneself is not deceived by any obstacles, and is particularly effective for Buddhas and immortals. The lord of the country gave him, it should be worried that he will be affected by others after coming to the immortal world. Bewitched, his safety is not a problem, the immortal world will not attack the dragon world."


    What did Zhou Shu understand, "King Xumi Long, I have heard that the one called the Great Dragon Buddha by the Buddha Kingdom?"


    Jin Xuan said hurriedly, "Well, the master is really knowledgeable."


    "It''s so well-informed, there are many people who know it," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and looked at him. Yu has his own sky eye and the best sky eye barrier, but you have to pay attention to this kind of treasure to protect yourself, don''t abuse it, not everyone wants to be seen."


    "I didn''t mean it, Master."


    Jin Xuan was about to defend, glanced at Zhou Shu, and quickly said, "Not next time."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "The beatings in Lingyu City are still too few."


    Jin Xuan shrank unconsciously, "Uh...Master, don''t do this."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Forget it, let me ask you, Xiao Gun, did you find it?"


    Jin Xuan said solemnly, "Master, there is definite news here, saying that he has left the Demon Realm a long time ago and went to Outland. The Dragon Realm has sent someone to find it. There will be no problem. I heard that Xiao Gun is making great progress now. Big, better than me."


    Zhou Shu heard the sound, but let go of a lot of heart, "It should have gone to Outland, a Chilong, to the Demon Realm without the Five Elements, it is really silly."


    Jin Xuan stagnated, did not dare to speak again.


    Going to the Demon Realm was originally proposed by him, and Xiao Gun was just following him.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, knowing it well, but didn''t say any more. It seems that Jin Xuan was trained as the Lord of the Golden Dragon, and his identity is there. Even if he was once his disciple, it is inconvenient to discipline too much. That''s it.


    He said warmly, "Mr. Mu, how does it feel to be in the fairy world for the first time?"


    Mu Wang''s expression was slightly condensed, "How should I say, a little disappointed."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Isn''t it as prosperous as you think?"


    Mu Wang said slowly, "This is the first, the second is the old state of the immortal world, which makes me feel that the immortal world is rapidly declining, and the third is the inclusiveness of the immortal world whether it is inside. Practitioners, or sects, and even many rules, are far inferior to Outer Realm Immortal City, of course, they are still better than Dragon Realm."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, he still resented the dragon world.


    King Mu paused, "It''s also better than the Demon Realm, but the Demon Realm is frank. If you encounter dissatisfaction, you can fight or kill if you want to. It''s very difficult here. It''s not convenient to do what you want."


    Jin Xuan nodded, "Yes, I thought it would be fun, but it turned out to be very boring."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "It looks like you have been here for a long time, and you can see so much. You shouldn''t go to the great realm of Luofu Realm and Brahma Realm, right?"


    "You can see the whole picture by looking at it a little bit. I don''t think it is much different from other circles."


    Mu Wang smiled slightly, "For me, disappointment is not a bad thing. The more problems in the immortal world, the better, so that we can have room for development in the outer world."


    (ps: thank you book friends 140721180415693 for your many monthly support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3568: What do you think

    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That said."


    King Mu groaned for a few moments, "Sir, what are you doing in the immortal world? If there is anything we need to do, just speak up."


    Jin Xuan followed, "Yes, we are a special mission from the immortal world, and we can travel in the immortal world without hindrance. Why... Master, you just come with us?"


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. In fact, they were right. Following Jin Xuan''s actions, it is indeed much easier to do things, and safety is guaranteed. Under normal circumstances, no one will move the envoy of the lord from the dragon world. He laughed Laughing, "You have been here for a long time. You should know the situation of Ming Yaotian recently, such as who are here? Pick up important people and tell me."


    Jin Xuan''s face paled, "There are more people, but I don''t know many, only two or three..."


    "It would be a mistake to ask you."


    Zhou Shu glared at him, then looked at King Mu, "Where is King Mu, should I know?"


    Jin Xuan rubbed her head subconsciously and complained, "Master, you haven''t changed at all, you are so harsh on me."


    King Mu nodded, "From the Dragon Realm side, excluding the Golden Dragon Kingdom, the Black Dragon Kingdom and the Candle Dragon Kingdom have also come. For the Buddha Kingdom, the elder Fangyuan of Leiyin Temple is here. He is the first of the Arhat Hall of Leiyin Temple. Buddhism is a top-notch figure. This time he came to participate in the Emperor''s Festival. It was beyond the expectations of Immortal Realm and Ming Yaotian. The welcome battle was huge. As for the Immortal Realm, I usually dispatched an elder of the Immortal Court. I heard it is from Genting City..."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Genting City?"


    Mu Wang seemed to have realized, "Yes... I think Mr. Wu is wearing a Genting Ring. Could it be that he has used the identity of Genting City?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, but the problem is not big. I belong to Miao Chengtian. The two Xian Ting elders in Genting City should both be from Chang Rongtian and Luofu Realm. It is normal not to know the disciples in the door, and their bodies As the elder Xianting, he may not be in charge of the affairs of the sect."


    "Well, if you have a problem, just avoid it. Such characters won''t bother with Hunyuan Jinxian."


    King Mu continued, "Many people have come to Outland Xiancheng, but there are few important ones. Most of the powerful Xiancheng are on the Ten Thousand Fiends list. They will not come to Immortal Realm because of this incident. The only thing that can be said is Outland IV. Patriarch of the Han family..."


    Zhou Shu raised his head, "Han Li?"


    A hint of worry flashed in King Mu��s eyes, ��Yes, the one hundred and second strongest in the celestial pole list is decisive and loyal to the immortal world. His immortal city is basically an extension of the immortal world in the outer domain. Please be careful, sir. I said that he wanted to help the Immortal Realm punish the people on the Ten Thousand Swordsman''s List, and never let go. It is said that he has killed more than ten people."


    Zhou Shu paused, "One hundred and two, it''s a bit lower than not being arrogant."


    King Mu''s face changed slightly, "What is your husband talking about, hasn''t your husband already fought against Buddy?"


    Xiaosu interjected a rare sentence, "It''s not just not presumptuous, but also Master Fang Jian."


    Mu Wang''s figure was shocked, and he couldn''t help but said, "Huh? See you again? What has your husband done during this time?"


    Jin Xuan was not very surprised, "What''s so strange that a master can be something no one can do. I know this clearly in the Xuanhuang Realm. Have you never seen the six major sects in the Xuanhuang Realm? and also����"


    Zhou Shu yelled, "Shut up."


    Xiao Su shook his head, his eyes lit up, "Ah, I still want to hear it."


    Jin Xuan also couldn''t help, looking at Xiao Su excitedly, "Then let''s go and tell you, few people in the heavens know the master better than me. I have been in friendship with him since childhood. I''m still a..."


    Looking at the two, Zhou Shu was also helpless, "Just don''t disturb us."


    King Mu''s expression was condensed, "Where did the gentleman meet Buxu and Fang Jian, why didn''t we hear any wind?"


    "When I participated in the Jingmohui in Wuniancheng, I used the identity of Zhou Shu..."


    Zhou Shu explained a few words, but Mu Wang was quite frightened when he heard it, and he couldn''t help sighing, "If this news comes to the immortal world, I am afraid it will cause another storm. My husband''s ranking on the ten thousand evil list said It may go up."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t care about this, I really want to see what happens to the Holy Fire Gate."


    "The trouble is big."


    King Mu groaned, "This time the Sacred Fire Sect has offended a large number of sword repairs, and they also have grievances with the Buddha Kingdom. In addition to the many disputes in the fairy world itself, they can be regarded as embarrassed on all sides, and then the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will take advantage of the fire... Zongdu can hardly keep them."


    Zhou said calmly, "It seems that the possibility of them entering the fairy garden is very small."


    King Mu nodded, "Originally, the chance was not great. Before, there was a hanging bell sect who supported it. This time it should be the last nail."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said, "Mu Wang, you know the situation in the fairy world very well."


    "Foreign powers must always keep an eye on the movement of the immortal world, so as to choose the right target to bet, and seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. For example, our Xuchang world maintains a good relationship with Genting City, Saitama Sect, Linglongtian, etc. Recently, he has reached a long-term cooperative relationship with Duobaoge." Mu Wang smiled, "Speaking of which, Mr. is lacking in this aspect. Although he has been paying attention to the fairy world, he has never chosen a suitable partner. Ability, if there are one or two allies on the fairy world side, things will go smoothly...Of course, there are too many talents on the side of Mr., and there is no need to do these actions."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It has nothing to do with talents. Mainly, my identity was defined by immortals from the beginning. It''s really not good to be active in the immortal world."


    Wang Mu paused apologized, "I didn''t think about it well, sir."


    "I have foreign allies like you, it''s almost enough."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and didn''t care, and said slowly, "Mu Wang, you know so much about the immortal world, what do you think of the future immortal conference?"


    King Mu thought for a few moments, "The Xian Ting Conference in a hundred years will decide who will be in charge of the sect next time. Four of them cannot be changed, and the possibility that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will be cancelled is 50%. Linglongtian had the opportunity to get this position, followed by the Saitama sect and the Tianfumen. Linglongtian��s advantage is that they have no dispute with the world, and maintain a peaceful relationship with most sects, and it is easy to get the support of most people. , But at the same time this is also their weakness. Xian Ting already has a Genting City that doesn��t matter. One more Linglongtian will make the other sects in charge more tired. Therefore, Linglongtian will completely overwhelm the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Sect, it is necessary to find a few affiliated sects or forces that can do their best to help them, just like the Sacred Fire Sect of the Suspended Bell Sect."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, "As for the Saitama Sect and Tianfumen, only when Linglongtian and Ten Thousand Soul Sect have major problems, they will have the opportunity. Now only a hundred years have passed. I think it is very likely that they will encounter trouble at the same time. Little, I won��t say more."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "What about Liangshan Palace?"


    "what?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 140721180415693 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3569: gone

    King Mu hesitated for a long time before asking, "Mr. is talking about the newly famous Three Sages of Liangshan?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    King Mu was very puzzled, "Why does the sir think they can? Although the immortal world is very tolerant to them, they have done things like destroying the sect, so cruel and bloodthirsty, the sect of the immortal world will not support them, let alone, they There are only three people."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Feel it, feel that they can do something, and there are saints behind them."


    King Mu showed a slight surprise, "The saints support it, meaning that all three of them are saint seeds?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Not a seed, but a disciple of a saint, the current disciple."


    King Mu''s face changed, and he couldn''t help but said, "Ah, this is big news! The immortal world has not been born and walked for a long time without a disciple of a saint!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Well, and there must be more than three of them. I have seen six of them, and maybe there are many more. Everyone is a disciple of a saint, and his strength exceeds the average golden immortal."


    King Mu was stunned for a while, "As Mr. said, then they do have the potential to become the master of the sect... But one hundred years is still too short. I am afraid that there is not much place for them to show their potential, unless they can make a few. An event that shocked the heavens."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "That''s what you said, it''s hard to think about it."


    Mu Wang realized something and stared at Zhou Shu, "Mr. mentioned them now, doesn''t he want me to support them?"


    "This is a viable option."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It''s not about asking you to give your full support and give up Linglong Tian and other sects, but when you have the opportunity to meet, pay attention to forming a good relationship and don''t be hostile to them because of their reputation. Never reveal anything."


    "I know, if they are disciples of the saints, we will definitely pay attention and will not offend them."


    King Mu glanced at Jin Xuan in the distance, seemingly thoughtful, "Sir, do you want to remind the dragon world?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This is up to you. The Liangshan Palace matter has nothing to do with the Dragon Realm. They should not have encountered it."


    "Ok."


    King Mu nodded, "Thank you for telling me. Otherwise, I will miss a major event. I was planning to meet the Three Sages of Liangshan to help me punish it. This is the request from Duobaoge. They destroyed the sect and Duobaoge. Some relationship."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Dubaoge, why not choose Wanbaolou?"


    Duobao Pavilion''s reputation in Outland is not good, and even the Tower of Heavenly Kings is dismantled and sold, which is very bad.


    Mu Wang laughed, a little helpless, "The threshold of Wanbao Tower is too high, look down on us, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "I remember Ming Yaotian also has Wanbaolou?"


    "Yes, it''s quite big. Jin Xuan and I visited some time ago. There are indeed many treasures in it, but they are not suitable for us." Mu Wang took out a bead and handed it to Zhou Shu. "Yes, I bought one. Please see a bead, sir."


    Zhou Shu glanced, "Baohua beads, this one is very good, much better than mine."


    Mu Wang hurriedly said, "Mr. Take it."


    Zhou Shu pushed it back and added a jade slip on it, "No, I don��t need these now. You can use this to practice the way of compassion. This jade slip for you is some of my thoughts on the way of compassion over the years. , You should use it."


    Mu Wang took it with both hands, and thanked him again, "Thank you, Mr."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said with a smile, "You''re welcome, I should go to Ming Yaotian''s Wanbao Lou a few days later, and then you can stay with me again."


    "it is good."


    Mu Wang himself agreed, only a little confused in his eyes, "Where is the sir going now, we can also help."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I''m going to the nearby Xiaojie to do something. You will be in Ming Yaotian. Look around and learn more about the situation. It''s best to clarify everyone present. Then I have something to ask. Don''t be unable to answer."


    King Mu thought for a while and said, "I see, we will visit others in the name of the dragon world, there will be no trouble."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, go down, don''t delay here for too long."


    "Go, Jin Xuan."


    King Mu quickly stood up and greeted, but Jin Xuan over there was still a little bit unconscious. He lingered for a while before going down, and still reluctantly said, "Master, come when you are done, we are here to wait for you. , Try to hurry!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Okay, you are here to do something, don''t always worry about other things."


    Jin Xuan curled her lips, "Master is always so strict, and it hasn''t changed for so many years..."


    As soon as he left the flying boat, a group of people quickly gathered around. Jin Xuan at this time also seemed to be a different person, with a calm demeanor, and a majestic walk.


    "In fact, he is also very good, he is the prince of the dragon world, he is so easy."


    Xiao Su turned his head and said, "Ha, you are very strict with him, but I think you are very good to Xue Nu. She can do whatever she wants. This is considered arrogant. It''s all your disciples, but you treat them differently. , Your approach is wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s all habit. I used to treat him like this, and now I can''t change it. Besides, Xue Nu is different from him. Xue Nu is much more sensible. This guy has been stubborn since he was a child.


    Xiao Su paused, his eyes brightened, "Zhou Shu, I just know today that you are really amazing in the Xuanhuang Realm. You can let so many races and sects subdue you. Only a few people can do it, so it''s no wonder that they are called the Emperor of Humanity."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Oh, I thought you knew it a long time ago."


    Xiaosu shook his head I didn''t like to inquire about these things before, and I didn''t have time. "


    The look in her eyes seemed to bring some expectation.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Actually, there is nothing to say. It''s another stage now. By the way, let''s go." He started the flying boat and said warmly, "If it goes well, we will enter Mingyao after a while. My God, Xiao Su, you have to think about it when you come, and whether you go with me or not, this trip may be dangerous."


    Xiao Su''s expression condensed slightly, "In Ming Yaotian, there should be Su Hexiang, right?"


    "It should have been. The Emperor moved to Ming Yaotian and brought tens of thousands of rare creatures to Ming Yaotian. We have seen a lot of them along the way, such as Bai Ze and Xuanhe. There should be more in the great world. Many things that cannot be found in the fairy world may be found there."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, this was one of his purposes for coming to Ming Yaotian.


    Xiaosu quickly said, "Then I have to go take a look, you don''t need to pay too much attention to me, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "How could it be possible that I came together, I want to go back together, and it''s just a guess, not necessarily in trouble."


    "Ok."


    Xiao Su nodded slightly, his wings flicked twice unconsciously, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth, adding a touch of charm.


    (PS: Thank you Le Ya Dao for your continuous support, thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3570: Substitute landlord

    Yijiao world.


    The once desolate and peaceful small world is already a lot of lively, celestial spirit is overflowing, there are cultivators everywhere, like a prosperous fairy city.


    Only a hill covered by clouds is still calm, a female practitioner of the golden fairy realm wanders slowly among the verdant bamboo forests. She has a beautiful face, but she looks very delicate, as if she has not been in a few hundred years. Seeing the sun, there was no **** color all over, and a faint sad cloud hung in those clear and dark eyes. She stopped from time to time, stood beside the bamboo and muttered, "Brother Cha, are you okay now? I really want to see it now. You..."


    "Patriarch!"


    Suddenly, a hurried shout came from down the mountain.


    The female cultivator arrived at the foot of the mountain in no time, staring at the guard in front of her, her face covered with a layer of frost, "I have said many times, don��t bother me when I��m here, and I��m not the owner of the house, I��m just the owner of the house. There is only one Patriarch in the Ji family, Ji Cha."


    "Sorry, acting as the owner."


    The guard hurriedly saluted, showing many apologies.


    The female Xiu paused and said calmly, "What''s the matter?"


    The guard settled down, "There were two guests who asked to see him. They said it was Xuanhu��s deceased, and they must see the acting patriarch."


    The female cultivator was startled, and said quickly, "Go and invite, I''ll see you right here."


    "Here?"


    The guard looked confused, and had never seen her meet guests here, "Okay."


    The female cultivator thought about it and said again, "Wait, remember not to let too many people know about this, it''s quietly attracted, and why are you so anxious?"


    "This...I am afraid that many people already know it."


    The guard hesitated, "They used to call the patron��s name directly, which caused a lot of dissatisfaction from many guests and guards, so they rioted at the entrance of the passage. The two were very powerful. Several people were not their rivals. ."


    The female cultivator touched her forehead unconsciously, and sighed, "Forget it, please come here and let the others get away as soon as possible."


    Not long after.


    Seeing the person ahead, the sister hurried up.


    The guards around her were surprised by her actions. In their eyes, the acting head of the Ji family has always been calm and unhurried, and she has never seen her a little impatient.


    The people here are naturally Zhou Shu and Xiao Su. Zhou Shu glanced at the female cultivator, raised his hand in relief, and apologized, "Friend Ji, I have caused some trouble outside, so don��t blame it."


    The sister is Ji Pu, Ji Cha��s sister, and the actual manager of the Yijiu world.


    Xiaosu was a bit dissatisfied, "We just called your name. There are so many people coming over to fight and kill. The rules of this world are too weird, right?"


    The guard''s face changed slightly, "This guest, the name of the patron can not be said casually."


    Jipu frowned, "Okay, there is nothing to do with you here, you all retreat."


    The guard retreated obediently, although a little reluctant.


    Jipu bowed to Zhou Shu, and a chill flashed in his eyes, "Two fellow Taoists, how do you know my name and Xuanhu''s name?"


    Xiaosu''s face changed slightly, "Even the acting Patriarch has the same attitude, what''s going on here? Don''t you know anything about politeness."


    Jipu said calmly, "This is not a polite question. If the two of you can''t answer well, I''m afraid that even Yijiu world won''t be able to leave."


    Seeing her indifferent look, Xiao Su became a little angry, his wings vibrated, and the whirlwind was rolled up. Zhou Shu calmed his eyes and turned to Ji Pu, "Friends, how about going up the mountain? This is not the place to talk. ."


    "it is good."


    Ji Pu nodded, seeming to follow unconsciously. When he realized that it was too late, but Zhengye agreed with her that the mountain was her real home field, not to mention the Hunyuan Jinxian in front of her, even if the quasi-sage came. No trouble.


    followed Ji Pu up the mountain, and after a few steps, an old voice came from the bamboo forest, "My boy, how is it now?"


    Jipu''s figure was shocked, and couldn''t help saying, "Grandpa, why did you come out..."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and bowed solemnly, "I told the grandpa that Ji Chai is very good now, with a great cultivation base, and built his own fairy city named Qishan. He also understood the true meaning of Fuxi''s gossip and blocked the quasi-sage. Attack."


    "He finally realized it, it''s not too late, hehe."


    The old voice came out again, and there was a lot of gratification in the laughter. The bamboo forests were all infected and they danced with the wind.


    Ji Pu''s expression completely changed, looking at Zhou Shu and Xiao Su, she seemed to understand something, "You, you are..."


    Zhou Shu Wen said, "I''m Zhou Shu, this is my companion Xiaosu, I have to do some cover up here, and please don''t take offense."


    "It turned out to be a respected driver, you took the brother away!"


    Jipu couldn''t hide his excitement, his face flushed, "Brother Cha, is he okay?!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "He is fine."


    "Well... you said just now, I... was a little confused for a while," Ji Pu calmed down and turned to Xiao Su to salute, "Xiao Su, sorry, I was rude just now."


    "It''s okay, you can''t see who we are."


    Xiao Su shook his head, and said curiously, "You are Xuanhu''s sister? Xuanhu is a good person. I have dealt with him several times."


    Ji Pu laughed, like the flowers blooming, the bamboo forest became bright and beautiful, "Brother Cha is in Xianshu City, I have to trouble you to take care of it. I don��t know if you are coming. I have nothing to prepare here. Please wait for me to arrange..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "No, I can tell more about Xuanhu when I have time. In addition, I also want to ask Taigong for advice."


    "Okay, then you can tell me about Brother Cha."


    Ji Pu couldn''t wait to agree. She actually didn''t want to arrange a banquet and so on. She waited so long, even if she could know it early, but she soon realized her gaffe, and said softly, "Respect, it''s better to make peace first. Grandpa speak, it is rare for the grandpa to come out once."


    "There is too much time for the old man, no hurry, can he still run away if he is looking for him?"


    The old voice rang immediately.


    Jipu''s face turned red, and he whispered, "Respect, I won''t be able to delay much time."


    The old voice rang again I don��t have to be afraid of talking for a long time, and talking more now is better than nagging here every day..."


    "Tai Gong."


    Jipu''s face was blushing, he was about to bleed, stood up and almost walked outside.


    Zhou Shu paused, took out a Wanfang Ring, and slowly said, "Let��s take a look at this first. Inside are the things Xuanhu brought to the Ji family and you. I don��t know exactly what it is, but it��s up to him. It looks like it took a lot of pains, he specially asked me to bring it personally, and he was not at ease when other people came."


    "Thank you for driving!"


    Ji Pudun took it with both hands, bowed again, took out the contents one by one, and examined them carefully.


    Looking at her mood, she was joyful and worried, anxious and anticipating. Many emotions were piled up and it was too complicated.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3571: I don’t remember well

    After a while, Ji Pu carefully put away the Wanfang Ring and its contents.


    Realizing that she was a bit gaffe, she blushed and apologized, "I''m sorry, I was a little agitated for a while, and both of you were despised."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s okay, Xuanhu has a good time in Xianshu City, and we should also take care of him. In short, you don''t have to worry too much."


    "But he will come back after all, the Ji family can''t live without the owner."


    Ji Pu settled down and returned to normal, and the majesty of the patriarch was also displayed, "Respect, Brother Cha did not say in the letter when he will be back, did he usually mention it?"


    Zhou Shu groaned for a few moments, "No, if you have any ideas, I can tell him."


    Jipu nodded, "I will, I have a lot of things to bring to brother, I will prepare later."


    What did Xiao Su think of, "Ji Pu, what happened before? Whenever you say your name, someone will come around? Is there any weird name in your name, just like the rules of prophecy, unfortunate things will happen if you say it. ?"


    "Shall I accompany the driver."


    Ji Pu paused, and sighed, "It''s not that I can''t read it, it''s not a rule. It''s just that many of the guests who come to Yiu Realm come because of me. As long as outsiders mention my name, they will think they are them. The enemy of Japan had to be guarded against, and was simply driven out."


    Xiaosu frowned, "I still don''t quite understand."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It''s about thinking of me as someone who came to beg Ms. Ji."


    Jipu nodded slightly, "Yeah."


    Xiao Su came over with a look of surprise, "Ah, are there so many people asking you to beg you?"


    "What do you think?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "The emperor''s protagonist, the acting head of the Ji family, is one of the best children in the fairy world, and Miss Ji is just a golden fairy, so she must not be demanding, so everyone wants to try... ��Miss Ji, I''m sorry, I was a little offended."


    "The fact that the car is told is the truth, not an offense."


    Ji Pu sighed lightly and said faintly, "But thanks to them, the Yijiu world has become lively, and I have done a lot with this. You see now I have so many guards. No."


    Xiaosu thought of something, "Wow, this is a good way to prosper."


    "Nonsense."


    Zhou Shu glared at her and said in a warm voice, "Miss Ji, other families have not come to interfere, and... I think Tu Xi has also become a guard now. It should be because of the grandfather?"


    Ji Pu nodded, "After you left last time, someone noticed the existence of Taigong. Several quasi-sages have come to visit. After that, the situation of Yijiujie and Ji''s family has improved a lot. Ming Yaotian also hopes that we Go back, don��t stay in a place like Yijiu, but I didn��t promise them. I��m not the owner of the family and can��t make such an important decision. Everything waits for the brother to come back. Ming Yaotian��s pattern should be changed by him."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "That''s fine, I think Xuanhu will also be very happy... By the way, besides you, someone else should know about him in Xianshu City?"


    Jipu''s face changed, "How come? I haven''t told anyone."


    The grandpa��s voice rang, "The old man said."


    Jipu''s heart tightened, "My grandfather, what are you doing, this..."


    Tai Gong said slowly, "It doesn''t matter, that one is reliable, Zhou Shu, since you ask, you have probably seen it?"


    "Yes, that makes sense."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Is it the Mingyuan senior of the Ming family? He has given Xianshucheng a lot of help. The junior is very grateful to him, but the junior does not know why he came. It is clear now, he should be For the sake of Xuanhu, he took the errand from the fairy world and came to Xianshu City specially."


    "Well, he has been to Yijiu Realm before, and the old man just mentioned a few words."


    The grandpa paused, "Girl, don''t worry, the old man is kind to the Ming family. This Mingyuan is also a kind and sensible person, otherwise he won''t say it."


    Ji Pu hesitated for a while and whispered, "Taigong will not tell me afterwards. I should thank him. A few days ago, I had a quarrel with the two younger generations of the Ming family. If Tai Gong said early, I will bear it a little bit."


    "Girl, this is the old man and his business, you don''t need to participate, what you should do or do."


    Taigong ���� said in a deep voice, "He will come here naturally when he has news. If he doesn''t come, he will probably not be in Ming Yaotian. You don''t have to go to Ming''s house to thank or anything."


    "I see, ma''am."


    Jipu nodded, and turned to Zhou Shu, "Zunjia and Tai Gong, I will prepare what my brother wants."


    looked at Ji Pu, but Zhou Shu fell silent.


    He came to see Taigong Ji for the important purpose of this trip, but when he arrived, he didn''t know how to speak. No wonder, if Xuanhu was right, this Taigong Ji should be the oldest practitioner he had ever met, Xuanyuan. The elders of the imperial era have been seven to eighty thousand years old. Such ancient figures are in front of him, and even Zhou Shu is unavoidably timid, and he can''t let go of awe.


    After hesitating, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Grandpa, have you seen Xuanyuanjian?"


    was a little regretful when he said it, maybe it was too straightforward to ask, even if he really wanted to know the past of the Emperor.


    The grandpa laughed, "Haha, I have seen it before, and the old man has lost to him. It seems that it is 70,000 years old or... I am old, I don''t remember."


    Zhou Shu was a little bit puzzled, "Isn''t it rumored that Xuanyuan Sword is not attacking humans?"


    "The rumors are so, but if you insist on going up, it''s impossible not to parry, right?"


    Taigong seemed to think of something The voice became softer, "It was not long ago that the old man came out of the mountain... how many years have passed, anyway, the Ji family can no longer find an opponent. At that time, the old man was young and vigorous. , I wanted to fight for the position of the emperor of the emperor. He did what he did, why can��t he do it? The old man repeatedly forced him and chased him for a long time, and finally he fought in Mengjin Mountain or Muye Mountain. The old man is not his opponent."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up and he couldn''t help but said, "How did the grandpa fight the emperor, why don''t you tell me more?"


    "Let the old man think about it, it was really..., the old man remembers, remembers..."


    The voice gradually decreased, and some crunching sounds could still be heard, as if something was cracking.


    Xiao Su glanced at Zhou Shu and whispered, "Don''t ask too much. People do what they think of. How old are they. How can they remember so many things? Do you think it is you? , The head will be broken."


    Zhou Shu felt guilty and quickly apologized, "Sorry, you don''t have to think about it, the younger generation will not ask this."


    It can be seen that Taigong does not have a good memory, and he doesn''t know what his current situation is. But thinking about the tomb of Xiahou Zhaoyuan that I saw not long ago, I can probably understand a little bit.


    Maybe you shouldn��t expect too much.


    (PS: Thank you, He Ha He Ha Ha has been supported, thanks to the book collection of subscription faithful to vote ~ ~)

 Chapter 3572: Thanks

    However, these remarks also let Zhou Shu put down his burdens and calmly communicate with Tai Gong.


    Unknowingly, more than one day passed.


    Zhou Shu found that Taigong Ji seemed very forgetful most of the time. He didn��t know if he asked three questions. Only when it came to the Ji family, he was very clear. Even small details can be said. This is not bad for Zhou Shu. Read out a lot of required information from it, and correspond to the information collected in the past, thus confirming some things, and the effect will definitely be reflected in the future.


    It��s just that it��s basically impossible to expect to receive guidance on practice from Tai Gong Ji. Tai Gong Ji, who is almost integrated with the origin of the Yijiu realm, has gradually ossified his thinking and has forgotten how practitioners should practice. This is a way of longevity, to survive forever with the existence of the origin of a realm; it is not feasible to count on Ji Taigong to give Zhou Shu the direction of the future. Even though he has outstanding strength, he has not cared about the Xuanhuang Realm, the Immortal Realm and Outer Realm for tens of thousands of years. He really couldn''t say anything meaningful to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was a little disappointed.


    He should have thought that seeking guidance from a predecessor who was seventy to eighty thousand years old is indeed an unrealistic thing.


    Whether it is a cultivator or other creatures, if they can��t keep up with the times, they will be eliminated. Ji Taigong is like this. He who can��t leave the world of Yijiu has become an antique in the true sense. For people, for the heavens and immortals, there is not much value except for offerings, but it is not that Ji Taigong is not good. For the Ji family, Ji Taigong is still the most solid backing and a powerful trump card. It will not change after tens of thousands of years.


    "Respect, it''s been too long, Tai Gong never said so much."


    Perceiving the Taigong��s voice gradually weakening, Ji Pu, who had already returned, whispered to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stood up and saluted, "I''m sorry to have disturbed Tai Gong for so long."


    Grandpa Ji Ji slowly said, "It doesn''t matter...haha...the old man doesn''t think it is an interruption...you are very nice."


    Zhou Shu held up a jade box with both hands, and said respectfully, "This time the juniors didn''t prepare any gifts. Please take this thing, Tai Gong."


    "Hehe, I don''t need anything anymore in this situation now...Huh?"


    Grandpa Ji''s voice suddenly became a little rush, "How do you feel familiar with this thing?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don��t hide from Taigong, this is a sprout of building wood that Xianshu City occasionally gets. It is a rare thing in the heavens. It has endless vitality and should be very useful for Taigong. Choose a place in the world to plant. Just go down."


    "Build wood, build wood..."


    Taigong Ji said a few times in a daze. When Zhou Shu was expecting him to tell the secrets of the past, he suddenly paused, "The old man seems to have forgotten, but I can feel that this is indeed an excellent treasure. In the past, there are not many Ji family can compare with it, girl, you can use it soon."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, but also secretly sighed.


    can even forget Jianmu.


    "Taigong, you''re talking nonsense again, the gift that the respected driver gave to the grandpa, how can I use it."


    Jipu shook his head quickly, and said warmly, "My grandfather, you are tired, take a rest quickly."


    "Ok����"


    should be really tired, and soon disappeared.


    Looking at the bamboo forest, Ji Pu sighed faintly, "The grandpa has been sleeping for at least a few hundred years. Over the years, he has only come out to talk to me for nearly a hundred years, and then fell asleep again after a while, at most half of the time. Shi Chen, this time, it was said for so long, one more day, a similar situation was when Brother Cha left the Ujiu realm, the grandpa knew that he would arouse the alertness of other emperors, so he insisted on waiting for them to come. One day, and then I slept for a long, long time..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "We interrupted Tai Gong, sorry."


    Ji Pu turned around, his eyes still in a trance, "It doesn''t matter, he is willing to talk to you for so long, and he must be happy in his heart. In fact, I would rather grandpa sleep a little longer. At such an age, I can''t remember many things. , But still working for the Ji family, and to send his brother to ask his juniors... Actually, Senior Mingyuan has been here several times recently, the last time was three years ago, but the grandfather didn��t know once, and he didn��t come out. , And Senior Mingyuan didn��t tell me anything. I know, in the eyes of seniors like them, I, a golden immortal, counts nothing. Tang Ji��s family, how can there be..."


    As he said, Ji Pu brought out a smile, a bitter smile, "I''m not complaining, I don''t want to be the owner of the house at all, I''m just trying to do what I can, but now, I It''s just a golden immortal, and can''t share the worries for Taigong and Cha, it''s too unbearable, haha..."


    Xiao Su said unconsciously, "Although you are a golden immortal, you are doing very well. This small world is more prosperous than many fairy worlds, and I definitely can''t do it."


    "Where did all these prosperity come from? I know very well myself. Over the years, I have done too little."


    After retorting a sentence, he realized something again, Ji Pu quickly calmed down, "I can''t help the two of you to hear bad things."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Miss Ji, I think you have too many worries. Xuanhu told me several times that you are the second person he admires. Such a big family has been supported by you for so many years, Ji Having you at home is the Ji family��s greatest fortune. If anyone can make the Ji family prosper, it must be you."


    Ji Pu said faintly, "Sir, don''t laugh at me. Brother Cha has just hundreds of years. From Miscellaneous Immortal to Daluo Jinxian, I have used twice as long as him, ten times as much elixir as he is. It''s just Jinxian. If the Ji family are all people like me, let alone prosperity, they don''t exist anymore."


    "It seems that this bud of Jianmu should indeed be used by you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to take out a jade box with some enlightenment, and said calmly, "Forgot to say, Xuanhu also entrusted me to bring Ms. Ji a bud of Jianmu. He made some special changes, which is more suitable for Ms. Ji to use. I think Miss Ji will definitely improve her physique after using it, and it will not be difficult to become a golden fairy in the future."


    Jipu was shocked and couldn''t help but said, "This can really change the physique?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "It certainly can. It is gathered by the essence of the Xuanhuang Realm, and Miss Ji is also of the blood of the Xuanhuang Realm. It will definitely give you the greatest blessing. This is not comparable to any elixir."


    "Then...I accept it, I''ll try it."


    Jipu hesitated, took it with both hands, and said slowly, "Isn''t this the commission of Brother Cha? If it was, you should have given it to me long ago."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Ms. Ji doesn''t have to go into it. Xuanhu must have such thoughts, but he doesn''t know how to speak to me. You know, he never likes to ask for help, he wants to do everything on his own. This is really a bad habit. In your reply, it is best to mention this shortcoming."


    "Zunjia can really talk."


    Jipu smiled unconsciously, "Thank you for driving."


    (ps: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support. It is also the luckiest reader to have such a reader. Thank you to every book friend who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3573: troubled you

    "I should be thankful."


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "A good Patriarch of the Ji family, but doing coolies with me, I am ashamed of the Ji family and ashamed of you."


    Ji Pu shook his head, "Zunjia made a mistake. It was Brother Cha who wanted to go. If it wasn''t his own choice, Ji''s family wouldn''t let him go."


    "That said..." Zhou Shu paused, "Don''t worry, he will definitely come back."


    Ji Pu looked at Zhou Shu, wanted to say something but didn��t say anything, and took out a ring, ��By the way, I��m going to bring this to Brother Cha. Could you please bring it to him, and tell him by the way. I might visit him at some time."


    "no problem."


    Zhou Shu took it and put it away carefully, seeming thoughtful, "Miss Ji is going to Xianshu City?"


    "Well, when the festival is over, there will be a long period of free time, but I haven''t thought of a good reason," Ji Pu sighed lightly, "It is not difficult to put down the Ji family temporarily, but it will be a little troublesome to let other families not doubt it. ."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Speaking of which, we don''t seem to have held any grand events..."


    "Open a sword meeting of the heavens?"


    Xiao Su quickly understood Zhou Shu''s meaning, "This is a good opportunity, just to get a good sword, so as to recruit sword repairs from the heavens, it can expand the reputation of Xianshu City, and also give others to Xianshu City. Reason."


    Ji Pu smiled and shook his head, "Thank you for your kindness, but Ji''s family has never done sword repair."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s okay. Ji family is most famous for boxing and formation. You can also make a fuss about these aspects. Take Ji girl as the standard. We will open whatever you need. The location may not be In Xianshu City, the border with Xianshu City is fine, Hachi Country, Liangmiao Country, and Xuchang Country are all good."


    Ji Pu''s heart moved, "Is that okay? If it''s not held in Xianshu City, wouldn''t it be meaningless to you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s not a problem. These places are all our Xianshu City alliances, and we will be prosperous together, and there will be more people who participate. If you let Girl Ji come directly to Xianshu City, don''t talk about Ji family. Xuanhu must have exposed what will happen here."


    "Thank you for your consideration."


    Ji Pu bowed a salute and thought about it, "How will the Zhendao exchanges take place, and some auctions will be held in Xuchang, and I will send invitations to the Ji family after I have determined the time. I persuade Ming Yaotian to participate. This should not be a problem. Big."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "The Ji family is known as one of the Zhendao family. The Ji family will be invited to the Zhendao exchange meeting. It is justified and no one can tell."


    Ji Pu was overjoyed in his heart and saluted, "Then it will be troublesome to drive. Just ask me what I need to do. Although Ji''s family is not counted..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "No, this is a good thing for Xianshucheng and the Xuchang community. Wherever the Ji family''s effort is needed, just go there."


    Ji Pu looked at Zhou Shu and couldn''t say anything, so she sighed slightly, "Oh."


    "The matter is settled."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "About the Emperor Mingyao''s festival, please also ask Miss Ji to tell me in detail."


    Ji Pu sighed involuntarily, "I expected the driver to ask, but I can''t say much, I know maybe the same as the two."


    Xiao Su was stunned, "Ah, aren''t you one of the 12 descendants of the Emperor? Why are you not clear about the ceremony?"


    "That''s the truth," Ji Pu said slowly, "The Emperor''s Festival, which lasted for hundreds of thousands of years, was originally held by the twelve descendants on a rotating basis. One family was the presiding officer and responsible for important tasks. Other families only assisted. The next festival The familial chairpersons are changed again, and they alternate in turn. However, with the changes of each family, today��s festivals are held in turn by four families. Other families can only do simple things. This time the festival is dominated by the Wang family. Wang''s family is responsible for most of the work, including reception, and other families are only assisting, but our Ji family is not even qualified to assist, just like the guests. At the most important nodes, go to the ceremony to prove that you still exist. It''s fine, other times as usual, staying in your own world, you can''t go to Ming Yaotian."


    "Ah, you can''t even go to see guests?"


    Xiao Su couldn''t help but said, "This is too bullying! It''s all the emperor, is there such a big difference?"


    Ji Pu smiled bitterly, "In fact, there is no way, it is that Ji family can not afford it. Now that the industry of the Ji family can''t even support a small festival, how can such a big event be held? Since there is no effort, It should be no good."


    "That shouldn''t be the case either."


    Xiao Su frowned, "I was still a family thousands of years ago, why has it become so mean now? The Ji family is not very good at present, but there are so many distinguished and important guests in the festival. If the Ji family gets any chance, it will turn over. Huh?"


    Ji Pu shook his head slightly, "Maybe this is why they don''t want the Ji family to participate."


    Xiao Su wanted to say something more, but Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "It''s okay, you don''t care too much about Miss Ji."


    Ji Pu paused, and said faintly, "Just do what you should, but one day the Ji family will preside over the Emperor''s Festival again."


    Xiao Su looked at her and said thoughtfully, "Ji Pu, in fact, it''s not difficult for you to do it. There are so many people pursuing you outside, and there must be someone who can help Ji''s family inside. Only let them If you are active in the world, it��s really hard to use it... well, well, don��t pull my wings!"


    Ji Pu smiled and shook his head, "They can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu retracted his hand and said warmly, "Miss Ji, your efforts will not be in vain. Maybe it won''t take a long time to usher in a turning point."


    "Ok?"


    Ji Pu seems to understand something, "Respect the driving sentence, it seems that it is not worth it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "I''ll talk about it when we meet next time. I think Xuanhu will be there next time."


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it."


    Ji Pu nodded slightly, and there was a trace of regret when he raised his head, "I''m really sorry for not being able to help this time."


    "You''re welcome, we should go now."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, then turned to leave.


    Ji Pu hurriedly followed Wen said, "Then I''ll give it to you."


    "No, it''s better not to let too many people see it, so as to avoid trouble."


    Zhou Shu walked out a few steps, suddenly thought of something, then turned around and said, "By the way, Miss Ji, what you entrusted to me last time, if I did, you won''t have any trouble here, right?"


    Ji Pu''s figure stagnated, "Is Zunjia talking about slaughter?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    Ji Pu was stagnant, and said warmly, "The problem is not big, the Tu family has a new young master, and he has been abandoned."


    "It''s fine, I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu nodded with a smile, and soon disappeared.


    For a while, Ji Pu was still standing there, seeming to mutter to himself, "It''s hard for you to remember, thank you."


    (PS: Thank you Le Yadao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3574: Talk

    Xiao Su frowned, "You must not pull my wings anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Does it hurt?"


    Xiao Su still frowned, "It doesn''t hurt, but it''s uncomfortable."


    "Then don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Some things are inappropriate."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, a little puzzled, "What''s wrong? She can use those people to prosper the Yijiu world, and then, using them to change the status quo of the Ji family is not the same? It doesn''t mean that she must marry. Those people, she is so smart, she must have many means."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Using others to do one thing does not mean that you can use others to do everything."


    Xiao Su''s eyes were a little more confused, "Ah, aren''t they all used? What''s the difference?"


    "This is where you want to learn."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Some lines cannot be crossed. This is called doing something, not doing something."


    Xiao Su pondered for a while, then sighed, "Oh, it seems that I really have to study hard. There is no such restriction in the Demon Realm. Anyway, it''s all used. It doesn''t matter if you use it until you die. What kind of rules, or don��t use others in the first place!"


    "Think slowly, think clearly, you may no longer be associated with the Demon World."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, feeling a bit complicated, and couldn''t tell whether this sentence was encouragement or emotion.


    In the fairy world, not to mention that everyone is taking advantage of each other, but at least ninety-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine percent of people are like this, even though most people know where the bottom line is and won''t touch it.


    "Then I will try."


    Xiao Su quickly lost his thoughts, "Zhou Shu, do you intend to make Ji family your ally in the immortal world by helping the Ji family like this?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "You guessed it right. King Mu mentioned it before. I do have such an idea. To change the pattern of the immortal world, the merchants obtain information, but also start from the sect and the aristocracy. I have seen the sect. I won one, and the Ji family in the aristocratic family is a very suitable target. The rich family background is now poor and weak. The Patriarch Xuanhu is still with us. If we can support the Ji family, the benefits will definitely outweigh the disadvantages."


    Xiao Su seemed to think, "Do you want the Ji family to become the biggest empress?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You really point to the center when you speak. This is indeed my goal, and they deserve it."


    "The best of both worlds."


    Xiao Su smiled, "Then you have also considered the territory of the monster race? For example, the Yutan realm."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, "Jade Tan Realm is in Outland and has nothing to do with the Immortal Realm. Besides, do you have the intention to become the king of the monster race? If so, I will certainly help you do it."


    "Spare me, I don''t have this idea, I just want to go back and see if it is the same as I thought."


    Xiao Su shook his head, "Zhou Shu, where are we going now, Ming Yaotian? Or visit a few other descendant families? By the way, how do you deal with Tuxi? I ??have hundreds of ways to ensure that God knows no ghosts. Not aware of it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, it seems simple, but it''s actually quite troublesome."


    Xiao Su wondered, "Isn''t he just a young master who gave up?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The Tu family may not really give up. At least Tu Xi still has the quasi-sage amulet on his body. Although he can''t protect his life, the next thing...the cause and effect are there, not yours. , Don''t touch it."


    "It''s really complicated, forget it," Xiao Su shook his head boringly, "but speaking of it, you didn''t seem to have so many worries before. You can do everything you want me to do. I have to deal with everything by myself. It''s much more dangerous now."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s different now..."


    "Hehe."


    Xiao Su smiled, suddenly flapped his wings and flew up, "Hurry up, I want to go to Ming Yaotian to find my cause and effect."


    Several hours later, Ruoyin Feizhou stopped in front of Ming Yaotian.


    Outside the glorious door of the saint, there are many people surrounded, and there is a high platform in the middle, which seems to be a ceremony.


    "I''m coming."


    "Really punctual."


    Amid the voices of the crowd, an old man slowly walked onto the high platform.


    The old man was born with a very kind face, with a smile on his face, looked around at the crowd, raised his hand and said, "Let you all wait a long time."


    "It turned out that he was here to preside. The scale of this seminar is not small."


    "But he doesn''t seem to be a quasi saint."


    "Don��t underestimate people. He is Wangfei, the second elder of Wang��s family. Although he is not a quasi-sage, his reputation is not under the quasi-sage. Wang��s family can have today��s reputation, ranking first among the 12 descendants of the Emperor. Because of his plan, the Beidou agreement to revitalize Wang''s family was also signed by him and Elder Xianting. You know, he was just a big Luojinxian at that time."


    "The old man has also heard of this. It was all over ten thousand years ago."


    "What do you mean by this seminar?"


    A discordant voice came from the crowd.


    "Your Excellency is really disrespectful, don''t you even say a please?"


    "This is your first time to participate in the festival, right? The seminar is an important part of the Emperor��s festival. There will be many venues during the festival, and they will be held from time to time. There are many experts who participated in the festival preaching here. The essence of the Great Dao, the mystery of the law, that you can''t hear on weekdays, can be heard here, it is the great benefit of the festival."


    "Ah? Preaching in front of the Saint''s Gate is tantamount to making an axe at the door. Isn''t it too overwhelming?"


    "That''s bad!"


    "At a young age, what nonsense do you say? Preaching in front of a saint is the real legacy of ancient times!"


    "That��s right, it��s true for the past 33 days. The door of the saint is a place of preaching. The saint is never a narrow person. Someone talking at the door shows the magnanimity of the saint. For the preacher, there is a saint listening, so he is naturally devoted and never dare to deceive. If the witty words are noticed by the saint, that is a great opportunity... It is a pity that only Ming Yaotian in the entire immortal world survives. , And only the festival can take place at this time."


    "So every time the old lady dare not miss the festival."


    "Me too, but I haven''t heard anything good in the previous seminars. There was even Da Luo Jinxian who preached the last two times, alas."


    "I hope I have better luck this time."


    "Wang Fei came to host, it shouldn''t be bad, if it wasn''t for an expert, he would definitely not come.


    "Hey, your Excellency is still a disciple of Genting City? But he is disrespectful."


    "Friends of Taoism are polite. This is the first time I have come to the Emperor''s Festival where there was a collision. Please forgive me."


    "I heard that the elder Xian Ting of your sect is also here this time?"


    "I''m not sure about this, sorry."


    Next to the flying boat, two people came over talking and laughing.


    Xiao Su pointed and smiled, "Look, there is a confused Genting City disciple over there who doesn''t understand anything. He was laughed at."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "If it wasn''t for me to tell you, you still don''t understand anything, and now you are making fun of others, hey."


    Xiao Su frowned, "I don''t understand, but I don''t want to listen, I''m here with you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Since it''s here, just listen to it, maybe some demon cultivators preach."


    Xiao Su was stunned, "Really? Can Yaozu preach in front of a saint?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Who knows, if it comes, it will be safe."

 Chapter 3575: Priesthood

    "Everyone, please stay calm."


    Wangfei pressed his hands and said in a deep voice, "The seminar will begin soon. The first to preach is Master Fangyuan from Leiyin Temple. Master Fangyuan is not only a meditation master, but also proficient. There are many laws and great paths, and all aspects of cultivation are regarded as leaders in the Buddha country. The ability to invite Master Fang Yuan is a grand event that has not been seen in the seminar in three thousand years. I have to say, everyone who can participate in the seminar. , I actually encountered a rare opportunity, even the old..."


    Halfway through the conversation, I couldn''t continue, and the bottom was boiling.


    ����It''s not just Jinxian, Jinxian, Jinxian, etc., who are making noise. Even the quasi-sages can''t help but get excited.


    "Master Fangyuan! Really?"


    "Today is so lucky!"


    "Wang Fei came to host in person, sure enough, there is a big man!"


    "Indeed, if the news is true, it is definitely the biggest big person the old man has ever seen!"


    "Leiyin Temple, the first temple of the Buddhist Kingdom, the first Arhat Hall in the temple, there are few in the immortal world that can match it."


    "Then he must rank very high on the celestial list, right? Is there a top ten?"


    "What nonsense, what is the relationship between the Buddha country and the celestial pole list? The great powers of the Buddha country, the dragon world and other places, will not enter the celestial pole list. Have you seen the ranking of the dragon master and the Buddha master? Zen that can enter the celestial pole list Cultivation is basically an abandoned son that the Buddha Kingdom will no longer take in... Judging from the 73 who are not arrogant, this Fangyuan master has at least the top 20."


    "Yes, they don''t need that kind of name."


    "In short, you and I can''t afford to provoke a character who will ruin the world with every move."


    Hearing everyone��s discussion, Zhou Shu inevitably became nervous, and he did not expect that he would meet the person he didn��t want to meet as soon as he arrived at Ming Yaotian��s gate. This master Fangyuan, who can be the first in the Arhat Hall, must understand the cause and effect of fate. It is impossible not to have a heavenly eye. You can see your cover at a glance, and then your identity will be exposed. How should you end up?


    By the way, after Zhou Shu��s eighth sense has improved rapidly, he can conceal the eighth sense that confuses others. Even a practitioner with the eighth sense can hardly see his true face, but the eighth sense can hardly block the eyes of the sky. , Especially the Heavenly Eye of this quasi-sage, so he is not even afraid of Elder Xian Ting, but Fang Yuan.


    It''s just that it was too late to leave at this time, Wangfei said his name, most of Master Fang Yuan has already arrived here.


    Even if Zhou Shu didn''t perceive it.


    In fact, at this moment in front of the door of Ming Yaotian Saint, no matter he can''t get past, he can''t avoid it.


    Amid the noise, a bit of Zen light suddenly flashed on the high platform.


    It instantly brightened, the soft light radiated from all sides, and a door that was not too tall opened in the middle.


    The crowd calmed down, holding their breath, not daring to make a sound.


    The door was slowly pushed open, and a young man in a moon-white monk''s robe walked out steadily, with his hands twisted like a flower, with a smile but a smile. He looked very kind, with a little light in his eyes, and the five colors behind him seemed to be looming, like a Buddha. Zhuan.


    "Too young..."


    "The breath doesn''t look like it?"


    "What''s not like, it''s not a quasi saint at all, just a golden fairy!"


    The people who let go of their breath frowned.


    Wangfei was also stunned, and settled down, "Where is Master Fangyuan?"


    The young man said in unison, "It was told that Wang is not a senior, Master Fang Yuan was temporarily invited away by Elder Liu Chi, saying that there is something to discuss, and as a last resort, Master Fang Yuan ordered the little monk to speak on his behalf. I joined Master Fang Yuan to participate in the Emperor''s Festival."


    "I know you, it turned out to be the elder Liu Chi...then there is no way."


    Wang Fei sighed slightly, turned to the stage, and said in a long voice, "Everyone, I''m really sorry, Master Fang Yuan and Elder Liu Chi are discussing important matters, and they are temporarily unable to come. For this seminar, this Fang Li... Master instead."


    "Ugh."


    "I thought I could meet a chance, it turned out to be nothing."


    "Really, how could this be!"


    Everyone sighed continuously, and the disappointment was not concealed.


    "By the way, who is this Liu Chi?"


    "You are cultivating in the immortal realm, but you don''t even know the elder Liu Chi? How strange!"


    "Elder Liu Chi is one of the seventeen elders of the Immortal Court, ranking forty-three on the Celestial Pole Ranking. He is from Genting City. This time, he represents Xian Ting to participate in the Emperor''s Ceremony."


    "So that''s the case, but I don''t know what Elder Liu will do with Master Fang Yuan. Now that I remove the ceremonies, what else can I do?"


    "Don''t ask questions about these big people, no one will tell you."


    For a while, the noise did not disappear.


    Wang Fei on the stage has nothing to do. Although he is a determined person, he is really embarrassed to have such a big oolong suddenly. The quasi-sage has become a golden immortal, and he is embarrassed to use his reputation to suppress people. As for Xiu Because there are a lot of people who are taller than him, and they are even more uncontrollable.


    Fang Li didn''t care, took out a book, and read it aloud, "The world is always the same..."


    The sound is not too loud, but it is clear and melodious, which penetrates the noise and reaches many people''s ears.


    "The Jinxian started talking on his own, and didn''t know what he was talking about."


    "How dare it be!"


    "Indeed, in front of the Saint''s Gate, there is still a quasi-sage sitting underneath. He, a golden immortal, is actually a foolish person."


    "But I have to say that what this young man said seems to make sense. The old man has never heard of it before."


    "Let''s listen for the time being, don''t make it too difficult for others to do, although...oh."


    Everyone shook their heads, but some people began to pay attention to the Jinxian on the stage and no longer dismissed it.


    "Ah, I think this person is quite extraordinary."


    "Why?"


    "It''s rare to have the five-color wheel of wisdom behind you. It is a jewel of Zen that is not necessarily cultivated by the great virtues of meditation. And if you look at him carefully, there is a faint glazed light around him, like a long river of white jade, which is really about to The sign of attaining the golden body, at least in terms of Zen Tao, he must have an extraordinary talent, and he has already entered the room."


    "Look carefully, it''s really the case. I''ve seen meditation realm higher than him, but few are like this, and he is a golden fairy..."


    "Of course it''s extraordinary Didn''t you hear his name just now? Fang Li!"


    "What happened to Fang Li?"


    "Fang Li, it means that he is the square character generation of Leiyin Temple. Leiyin Temple is ranked by "Range Yuan Jikong". Excluding the living Buddha, the square character generation is already the highest order of Leiyin Temple. A golden immortal can be listed as Fang. Character generation, how could this person be ordinary?!"


    "It''s really weird to say that, this person is actually the junior of Master Fangyuan?"


    Everyone noticed the abnormality, the noise became smaller and smaller, and more people''s eyes focused on the young golden fairy.


    Although he is not a master of Fang Yuan, the fact that a golden immortal can enter the Fang character generation is also worthy of attention and even exploration.


    Among them, of course, there was Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu looked at the golden fairy with a completely different look from the others. He couldn''t see much shock and doubt, but more joy and excitement.


    (PS: Thank you for the long-term support of Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xianxia, ??I have been voting thanks, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to the vote~~)

 Chapter 3576: Just this 1 time

    Seeing the noise gradually disappeared, Fang Li put down the scroll and saluted all around first.


    "My fellow Taoists, seniors, the little monk Fangli, shouldn''t have appeared before this saint on the high platform, but Master Fang Yuan had to obey the orders, so he could only speak on his behalf and not let you down. Listen, feel free to listen, and feel free to do so. It doesn''t count as offending Master Fangyuan."


    Fang Li glanced around, and said warmly, "Since no one has left, the little monk will start speaking. The little monk hasn��t learned much about it since he first started practicing. He can only use the daily remarks of Master Fang Yuan and Master Fang Zheng as the foundation. Retouching and everyone, please listen to me..."


    Word by word, it seems like water flows down from the high platform and into the hearts of everyone below the stage.


    Unknowingly, half an hour passed.


    "...Thank you fellow daoists, senior, the little monk is finished."


    Fang Liheshi smiled, bowed respectfully, and was about to step down.


    "Wait!"


    "Fellow Daoist spoke very well, can you continue to speak for a while?"


    "Don''t do it for a while, it can be done for a day, the Taoist said, it is really subtle and unusual, it will not take too long!"


    "Yes, the old man has suffered from the law of cause and effect for thousands of years. Today I heard a fellow Daoist say, but he felt a sense of openness. The fellow Daoist has to leave, and the old man just opened the Mao Zeit, I''m afraid it will be blocked immediately!"


    This group of people had been disgusted just now, but now they have begun to support them again, and the heart of seeking the truth is really better than the heart of shame.


    Lian Wangfei was also talking, "Little Master''s achievements in the law of causality are worthy of others to learn. There is still time. Little Master might as well say a few more words, and the old fellow believers will not blame it. "


    "Yes, the old man is behind you, but it doesn''t matter, you just want to hear a few more words."


    Fang Lihe ten rituals, "You are kind, the little monk can''t refuse, but the little monk really can''t do it. The masters in the temple teach profound principles, and the little monks can understand not much, but can say even less. I��ve said everything just now, sorry."


    "That''s it."


    "Hey, it would be nice if Master Fang Yuan got there."


    "It''s not right for you to do this. You may not understand what Master Fangyuan said, and this little master has already said it very well."


    Wang Fei raised his hand and said warmly, "Thank you, Master Fang Li, please report back to Master Fang Yuan. Wang''s family is grateful. If you have the opportunity, I hope you two can participate in the seminar again. Time is not a problem, two You can hold it whenever you are free."


    "Understood, look forward to seniors, the little monk must tell."


    Fang Li nodded lightly, stretched out his hand, a little bit of Zen light gradually enlarged, and the portal was about to be revealed again.


    This ability to open the Zen gate to come and go freely is unique to Leiyin Temple. It is called the Great Yimen. It is unimpeded in the Buddha. It is not a problem for those with advanced practice to use the Great Yimen to travel through dozens of realms, but it is affected in other places. There are huge restrictions, and it is not easy to be able to travel within a boundary.


    Seeing that the portal had appeared halfway, it suddenly shook, and the light gradually dissipated.


    In a moment, there is only a little ghost left.


    "Who is making trouble!?"


    Wangfei snorted, looked around, and came out with great pressure.


    He was not the only one, many people in the audience also saw the problem and checked their perceptions.


    Since no one agrees.


    Wangfei''s face changed slightly, and he said solemnly, "I don''t know which Daoist concealed his head and showed his tail, dare to act in front of Ming Yaotian Saint''s Gate, but dare not admit it?"


    Seeing his gaze, it was precisely the quasi-sages who were in the audience.


    Others don��t expect to have such abilities. Although Fang Li��s realm is not high, the level of Da Yi Men��s Zen is high, and the essence is also strong. It must be quasi-sage that can prevent the formation of Da Yi Men. , He even thinks it is difficult for the quasi-sage, but the highest here is only the quasi-sage.


    "Look at fellow Daoist, don''t get me wrong."


    "Yes, I have no reason to hinder Master Fang Li, and it''s not the first time I have participated in the Emperor''s Festival. I definitely won''t do it in Ming Yaotian, and it''s even more impossible to do it in front of a saint."


    "I don''t think anyone will do anything here, I''m afraid there is nothing strange about this matter."


    The quasi-sages shook their heads, their expressions solemn, and there was a hint of astonishment.


    Seeing that they do not seem to be fake, Wangfei shook his head secretly without realizing it, and turned to Fang Lidao, "Little master, how do you feel, Shifu? No matter who shot you, even if you say it, Wang''s family will definitely not be merciless."


    "Thanks to the kindness of seniors, the little monk does not know who it is, but he has no intention to pursue it."


    Fang Li smiled slightly and said warmly, "The little monk doesn��t think it was the hands of fellow Taoists or predecessors here, and there are not many people in the heavens who can influence the Da Yimen. It should be because of the predestined law to prevent the little monk from leaving like this. , The little monk will stay and listen."


    "The little master sees so clearly."


    Wang Fei let go of a lot of heart. If Fang Li angers Wang''s family for an excuse, it is not a good thing for Wang''s family. Fang Li''s temperament is peaceful and he is also a Buddhist samadhi, but it is quite good...just looking at Fang Li , I suddenly thought of something, and my mind was shocked.


    He hadn''t spoken yet, and the people below also noticed the error in this sentence.


    Someone pointed to the door of the saint not far away, and tremblingly said, "What the little master meant, could it be..."


    "Ah, could it be that the saint interfered with the Dayi Gate, and a saint appeared in Ming Yaotian?!"


    "No, the saint asked the little master to stay?"


    "His preaching shocked the saint, which is incredible!"


    Everyone looked at the Saint''s Gate, their eyes widened, and they were so shocked that they didn''t know what to say.


    "Why, little master, can you say a few more words? If you really are a saint, this is a great opportunity!"


    "Yes, yes, even for us, please say a few more words, even if you let the saint take a look... what if you notice me?"


    Fang Li smiled and shook his head, "Dear fellow daoists, the little monk said, it��s not that you don��t, but you can��t. Now, even if a word is laughable and generous, don��t talk about saints, even if most people hear it, why should it cause it? Are you unhappy? The little monk is here to listen to the lecture, please come, seniors."


    "Hey, the old man can only make it difficult."


    "Fine, let me talk about it."


    Just after Fang Li''s words , two figures jumped onto the stage.


    The two looked at each other, and there was a lot of fire, "Daoyou Zhang, aren''t you ranked fourth? Why are you coming up now?!"


    "You just said that you didn''t dare to go up, so what happened to me when I came up? You Daoist Xu, you can''t lie in front of the saint.


    "Fart! Go down to me!"


    "You should go down!"


    "You all come down and let the old man go up!"


    I heard that a sage might have noticed here, and other people can''t care about anything, they want to show their face in front of the sage, even if they are not prepared, even if they say nothing, they must squeeze in to grab the first opportunity. In case, in case it is caught by the saint.


    For them, the chance to meet a saint may only be once in a lifetime.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of electronic message 1301, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3577: The more the better

    Looking at the noisy platform, Wangfei''s face turned black.


    "Give me all down!"


    He scolded, "Everyone is a great hero in each sect, but here they are laughing and laughing, and swearing vulgar words, regardless of their own identity? All the faces are lost, and it is passed out. The disciple juniors laughed at?! Zhang Daoyou, especially you, as the elder in charge of the deacon of the sect, grabbing the seats of others, don''t you know how to write the word shame?!"


    The noise stopped for a while, and a few people came down, but more people were still pushing up.


    It��s been a long time since the immortal realm has made a saint manifestation. Now there is a chance to get the guidance of a saint. Who cares about identity and is afraid of laughter? Even if the opportunity was elusive, it made them not hesitate.


    Wangfei was stagnant, and was quite helpless for a while. It was also the first time he saw this kind of thing.


    After thinking about it, he roared, "Again, the old man is going to withdraw from the high platform!"


    The crowd was taken aback and calmed a little bit.


    "Everyone is so noisy, even if a saint has been here, now I am afraid that you will be chased away! I really want to hit the chance, one by one in order, the chance is even greater!"


    Wangfei looked around at the crowd, and said in a deep voice, "According to the previous order, every half an hour, everyone has the opportunity. If there are new Daoists who want to join, come here to register, and those who come first will be ranked first! Still have to toss, the old man had to withdraw to the high platform, no one can think of seeing the saint!"


    "This����"


    "Forget it, the old man will give the Wang family this face."


    "Don''t you want to withdraw to the high platform, if you anger the saint, you won''t be able to please the family!"


    After discussing for a long time, everyone calmed down and preached in sequence.


    It was almost half an hour after their trouble, and no one even paid attention to what Fang Li was doing during this time.


    In the noisy crowd, he and a few people have always kept quiet, as if they were in a different world with others.


    "Long time no see, Junior Brother Zhou."


    Fang Li folded his hands in front of him, with a smile on the corners of his mouth, the same smile. He was not upset or unhappy when he preached, but now he is more happy in it, as can be seen from the raised eyebrows. some.


    "Senior Brother Yun, that Da Yimen should be stopped by Senior Brother himself, but he deceived a bunch of people, thinking that a saint is coming, hehe."


    Zhou Shu stared at the high platform, as if observing something, but secretly used the eighth sense to transmit the sound. Like Fang Li, the corner of his mouth also had a smile, and Xiao Su, who didn''t know the reason, stood silently on the side, as if guarding. .


    This Fang Li is naturally Zhou Shu''s former senior, Yun Li.


    Fang Li said indifferently, "It''s not that you suddenly transmitted the message to me, and I will not temporarily stop it. Now that these things are happening, I blame you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I blame me as soon as we meet, there is really nothing like a brother."


    Fang Li shook his head, his eyes fell on the door of the saint, "How do you recognize me?"


    "Senior Brother Yun is completely indistinguishable from the past. How can I not recognize it?" Zhou Shu smiled. "I said that in the past, when Senior Brother Yun was in the lotus school, he was gentle and very reliable. People feel comfortable, you are like this now, but the sect is different."


    Fang Li seemed thoughtful, "Well, you still remember things from so long ago, then, am I doing this bad?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Very well, I can no longer feel the hatred in Brother Yun''s heart. This is what I have been expecting to happen. I don''t want to see the seniors who give up everything for revenge."


    Fang Li calmly said, "Those hatreds have already experienced roots, germinating, flowering and bearing fruit. They are now withered, but there are still many new seeds left. I haven''t had a chance to plant them yet."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Then it''s better not to plant it forever."


    "Who can be sure?"


    Fang Li smiled slightly, "I don''t have a relationship anymore, but I can''t stop others."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Does the brother mean Kunlun?"


    Fang Li said calmly, "When I arrived in the Buddha country, I knew that the Kunlun of the Xuanhuang Realm was still there, and they would come up again."


    "I know this too, but..." Zhou Shu hesitated, and now it seems meaningless to say that the enemy should be resolved and should not be settled. "Is the brother''s wish to abandon the Buddha and die, has it been achieved, then there is nothing? "


    Fang Li pondered for a few breaths, and said warmly, "At the moment when I entered the Buddhist kingdom, Master turned the death wish into cause and effect, and re-given it to me. I couldn''t notice it, but Master said that it is still there and will become a success. The Buddha''s greatest assistance and obstacles depend on how I look at it. I haven''t considered this issue yet. I will make plans when it appears."


    "Becoming a Buddha... That should be a long time later, in short, it''s fine if you don''t have it now."


    Zhou Shu could not help but nodded, and he was relieved. At least for now, Fang Li and Kunlun are not enemies. He doesn''t want to experience another dilemma in the heavens. In the heavens, Zhou Shu still wants to support Kunlun, and he, I don''t want to have an enemy like Yunli.


    Not to mention Fang Li himself, his master is definitely an extremely troublesome opponent.


    ����The disciples received are of the square character generation, even if they are not living Buddhas, they are not much different.


    He smiled, "No wonder the brother''s causal power is so strong."


    "Compared with you, slightly inferior."


    A glimmer of doubt flashed in Fang Li''s eyes, "Junior Brother, your causal power also has traces of Leiyin Temple, is it also from Leiyin Temple?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Brother, I also walked through the Arhat Hall of Leiyin Temple, but it was only ten feet long. My law of cause and effect is half based on self-understanding, and half is based on the guidance of Master Unruly and Master Fang Jian. , I am grateful to them."


    Fang Li smiled slightly, "That''s how it is, so that we can be regarded as brothers now."


    "If you count it carefully, the brother may be the uncle, haha!"


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, quite ostentatious, not caring about his image at all, Xiao Su frowned at the side, but fortunately no one else noticed.


    Fang Liwen said, "I don''t ask for your favor, I would rather be a brother."


    Zhou Shu chuckled, and said lazily, "Anything is good, I hope I can get help from you anyway, the more benefits the better."


    Fang Li''s expression slightly condensed slowly, "Junior Brother Zhou, your rogue and shameless look is almost the same as before."


    "Senior brother also remembers, think about it as if it''s still in front of you..." Zhou Shu suddenly paused, showing a bit dignified, "Actually, brother, Zhu Dashan, Li Aojian and the others are still there. The Yuanheyin who founded the sect is now In Xianshu City, Xu Rong will come over soon, and maybe some elders from the past...Brother, if you want, we can get together again at any time."


    "Perhaps."


    Fang Li said calmly, "Junior Brother, I didn''t hear you talk about Yang Mei and Yan Yue."


    Zhou Shu was shocked and couldn''t help but said, "I haven''t found them yet, can brother help me?"


    Fang Li nodded frankly, "Okay, but don''t expect too much. I rarely leave the Buddhist kingdom."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "It''s okay, with the help of seniors, there is always more strength."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support from the island guard, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3578: Self-written and self-acted

    Fang Li hesitated for a while, "Junior, I actually met one, but she wouldn''t let me tell you about her."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he paused, "Is it Senior Sister Yan?"


    "Ok."


    Fang Li nodded, "How did you guess?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, with a trace of regret in his eyes, "Yang Mei probably wouldn''t say such a thing, but Senior Sister Yan will, I haven''t seen her again for a long time before I was promoted to the immortal. The connecting tower was established and I was promoted to the immortal. She didn''t show up that day, she should be avoiding me on purpose."


    Fang Li shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "She was absent at that time because she was trapped in a secret realm. She came out after a nine-death life, and it took hundreds of years to come out. Maybe because of this incident, she didn''t return to the Dutch school. I didn''t dare to see you again if I didn''t enter Lingyu City. I didn''t want to tell me about her when I met, but you can''t blame her. There are your reasons for this, including her promotion to an immortal."


    Zhou Shu stunned, "I won''t blame her, but what''s the matter?"


    Fang Li did not answer, and said slowly, "Can you not think of the cause you planted yourself?"


    Zhou Shu quickly passed through his own memory in dozens of breaths, "She was trapped in Guixu, and she got the immortal plate I left behind?"


    Fang Li glanced at him, "I''m half right, how about it, wait until you meet her before asking."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Then you always have to tell me where she is?"


    Fang Li shook his head lightly, "You don''t have to look for it, you will meet again if you have a chance."


    "Just now you said you want to help me..."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of anger, but he quickly returned to peace, "I understand, it''s better this way, maybe she doesn''t want to see me."


    Fang Li glanced at the high platform, "It''s almost calmed down, and the little monk should leave."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Wait, brother, I still have a lot to ask! Don''t talk about chance or something, I rarely meet you once, and I don''t know when it will be next time, maybe thousands more. Years."


    Fang Lihe ten ceremony said, "Faguang Temple in Mingyaotian, the little monk will stay there for seventy-seven days."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see, but Master Fang Yuan..."


    Fang Li smiled faintly, "The master has never made a move in four thousand years. The little monk doesn''t think the master will make an exception for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded contentedly, "Okay, see you then, brother."


    Fang Li left slowly, walked into a ray of light, and then disappeared.


    Withdrawing his gaze, the practitioners on the stage began to speak, "Yin and yang are transformed, all things live, inherit their karma, separate spirits..." Zhou Shu listened carefully to a few words, but the speech was quite strange, obviously not a general road. The essence, a move in my heart, seems to understand something.


    Xiao Su looked at him, "You want to listen?"


    "Well, you can''t miss it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Now these people will definitely not hide their privates. They can''t wait to say all their unique understanding of the Dao Law in half an hour, so as to attract the sage''s admiration... There is no lack of control and even beyond. If they all do this, this might be a greater opportunity for the people in the audience. They usually get excited when they hear a sentence or two, but now they can listen to it one after another. Days and nights."


    Xiao Su looked around, "It seems to be, no wonder the people below have become concentrated."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You have to pay more attention to it. It''s okay if you don''t understand and write it down, and there are real demons here."


    "I''m listening."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head and couldn''t help but smile, "But I''m still curious. Although I don''t know what you are talking about, the first time I saw you show that expression, the usual majesty and temperament are all No more, where is the city lord of Daxian City, like a child."


    "Did you see my ugliness?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, concealing a little embarrassment, "The Fang Li just now was a senior I had not met for thousands of years. We came from a case and we had a good relationship. He helped me a lot. It can be said that without his words, There is no current Zhou Shu."


    "Is this..." Xiao Su nodded unconsciously, "But how does he become a monk now? Why don''t you bring him to Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Xiaosu, how can I answer you... He has a predestined relationship with the Buddha, and he has a predestined relationship with the Buddha, and he should be with the Buddha better than with us."


    "I''m done listening."


    Xiao Su glanced at Zhou Shu, folded his wings and sat down.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and sat next to her intently listening to the lecture. Unknowingly, several days passed.


    "No saints appear!"


    "Damn it, almost everyone has said it, but no one got the guidance of the saint. Is it so demanding?!"


    "Shut up, don''t talk about the saint!"


    "I... don''t tell me, but..."


    There was no one on the high platform, and there was disappointment in the audience.


    "Everyone, I don''t understand what you are disappointed in. Have you ever experienced a better seminar than today?"


    The deafening voice rang out, and he spoke with frustration, stroking his long beard, and said with a stern face, "At least the old man feels that this is the best one of the 735 seminars the old man participated in. Everyone present here A fellow Taoist expressed his own understanding of the principles of the Great Dao with all his heart and no selfish thoughts at all. The old man was so fascinated to hear it! The cultivation base did not dare to say how much he improved, but his state of mind, etc. There has been a lot of progress. You must know that no matter in which aspect, the old man has not made an inch for thousands of years, and the old man like the old man can feel the progress in seven days. Is this seminar unsuccessful?! "


    "That''s it!"


    "The old man only realized now that it has been seven days and seven nights. Usually the old man participates in the seminar, and he only listens to the first three sessions at most."


    "Time flies so fast, I have listened to them all, no one missed it..."


    "Several quasi-sages have spoken out what they have learned throughout their lives, which is impressive."


    "Not only the quasi-sage, everyone is very good, even the law of power taught by the great Luo Jinxian. After listening carefully, I actually got a new understanding from it. The so-called three people must have my teacher. The ancients are not deceived by me. ."


    "Ah! I seem to understand!"


    "Understand what?"


    "The saint has really been here He did not point anyone alone, but took care of everyone. He allowed each of us to speak freely, speak frankly about our cultivation experience, and let us confirm each other. So as to improve our own way... We will never get such an opportunity when we change our way."


    "Indeed, there are so many sects, as well as hostile ones, so that everyone does not hide themselves. Only saints can do this."


    "The so-called saint''s righteousness, the old man understands now, but unfortunately I don''t know which saint it is, and I can''t thank you, I''m really sorry."


    "Ming Yaotian''s Saint''s Gate must belong to the Celestial Royal Family..."


    There was a lot of discussion, and most of them entered the play, and they made up their own play, but thought that the saint was a screenwriter.


    Well, let them think about it, anyway, it also fell to the advantage.


    Zhou Shu greeted Xiao Su and walked quickly towards the passage.

 Chapter 3579: Mr. is here

    As he walked through the passage, Xiao Su glanced back, "Those people are still reluctant to leave, are they still looking forward to the saint?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, there is always some hope, just in case."


    Xiao Su frowned, "Actually, I don''t quite understand. In the immortal world, saints are so important? Everyone is crazy about it, as if they can become saints if they meet them. If so, it''s almost the same. ."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "I don''t quite understand...I don''t want to meet a saint now anyway."


    Xiao Su blinked at him, "Have you met? Do you have any bad memories?"


    "Is it..."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly. From the time when he refining the demon world Tianchi, he felt the existence of the saint five times in total, all of which were directly sensed. Not counting the seeds of saints and disciples, the clearest one was not long ago, reincarnation. The fishing rod of the Lord is still fresh in my memory.


    These memories are really nothing good.


    He consciously would not be regarded as a seed by a saint, (although the immortal world thinks so), it is impossible to become a disciple of a saint. For him and the saint, the relationship between each other is likely to be rivals, especially in Shuzhidao further development, become When the avenues pass through the heavens.


    "Master, why are you in a daze?"


    A hand was stretched out in front of him, and he shook it from side to side twice, behind which was a smiling face that was not beaten.


    Zhou Shu''s face darkened, "Don''t shout, it''s Ming Yaotian already here."


    "It''s okay, no one will visit me here. That means taking the initiative to find trouble in the dragon world. What''s more, they can''t see if they want to see it, hehe," Jin Xuan chuckled, "Master, why are you now? Just come."


    Zhou Shu glanced around, "I want to ask you, what are you doing here?"


    Jin Xuan said seriously, "I''m waiting for you, anyway, there is nothing wrong. If the master comes in but can''t find me, I might be worried."


    "If you are like this, I can''t help but worry about it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "You are alone, what is King Mu up to?"


    "I''ve notified him, and he will be here soon...Ah, why is there a tree growing on your hand?!"


    Jin Xuan looked at Xiao Su, her eyes widened, her face showed many surprises, but more excited.


    "What''s the big deal, I''m a wood demon, isn''t it normal to grow a tree?"


    Xiao Su didn''t look at him either, his eyes were fixed on the leaves of his palms, and he looked at Zhou Shu and said, "It seems to sense something again, in that direction."


    Jin Xuan followed her hand and looked over, seeming to understand something, and explained, "Do you want to see flowers and trees? Over there is Yuyuan, one of the most famous resorts in Mingyaotian, where many weird plants are planted. Trees, most of them are not found in the heavens. I have been there once. It is indeed a worthwhile trip. You can find everything you want to see... Or, let��s take a look now? Although there are many formations, I You can come and go as you like, as long as you follow me, there is no problem."


    Xiao Su didn''t answer, but looked at Zhou Shu, looking forward to it.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Xiao Su, go, go and see Jin Xuan, I''ll wait for King Mu to say something."


    Xiao Su frowned, "Are you not going?"


    "It doesn''t matter if Jin Xuan is there," Zhou Shu said, looking at Jin Xuan, "You are more stable, understand?"


    "I know, she will definitely not be troubled."


    Jin Xuan nodded immediately, but her expression seemed a little hesitant, "Master, why don''t you go!? Others say that if you come to Ming Yaotian, you will be in vain if you don''t go to the Imperial Garden! Master, there are actually flowers and trees. Birds and beasts are not the focus of the Imperial Garden. Don��t you practice painting? There are at least 30 painting masters in the Imperial Garden who have left calligraphy, and the rest of the books are countless, such as Elder Xianting, each Fang Guozhu, even the saints have a lot of handwritten handwritings. In addition, there is an unnamed stone stele. It is said that those who are predestined can see the legendary list of sages and sages. Although only one person has seen the treasure book for tens of thousands of years, the husband may not have this opportunity..."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t stop as soon as he said it, Zhou Shu had to interrupt, and Zhou Shu couldn''t stand it any more.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Jin Xuan, I know all of this, I will go in the future, and then ask you to lead me."


    The silent Xiao Su seemed to understand, and smiled slightly, "Okay, I''ll go and take a look for you by the way."


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s expression, Jin Xuan could only salute helplessly, turning to Xiao Su, "Then let''s go, you don''t have to worry, just follow me, don''t worry about anything."


    "Then thank you very much."


    Xiao Su nodded, and the two went to the Imperial Garden.


    Zhou Shu stood there and sighed slightly. He didn''t want to go. In fact, he wanted to go. The places with a long history and immortal atmosphere are his favorites, such as ruins, etc. Besides, the imperial garden is well protected. Most ruins can get more information, not to mention that you may see the most mysterious sage list of the heavens, and understand the movements of the saints in the heavens... But he can''t go, as Jin Xuan said, there are countless in the imperial garden. There are many sages left by the strongest. Zhou Shu entered. Even if there is no need to observe the law of reincarnation, even if there is Jin Xuan, it is difficult to guarantee that nothing will happen. If a few pairs of sage��s eyes see it, then how is it.


    Entering Ming Yaotian is already an adventure, and then entering a place where there are traces of saints like the Yuyuan is dead.


    Not long after standing, I saw King Mu hurriedly approaching.


    "Mister is here."


    King Mu raised his hand, his attitude was as respectful as ever.


    Zhou Shu returned the gift and said warmly, "Come in and have a look, Mu Wang, what are you up to?"


    King Mu smiled and said, "I was about to talk to my husband. I was discussing matters with a few members of the sect family just now. It was a coincidence to talk about foreign affairs. When Jin Xuan passed the message, it happened to be that my husband had Xianshu City. ."


    Zhou Shu moved in his heart and said slowly, "Oh, which sect is it? Where?"


    King Mu thought about itSaitama Sect, Sacred Fire Gate, Suspended Bell Sect, Tianfu Gate, and the Han family of the four families of Outland. The people who came were Hunyuan Jinxian, the location was Ming Yaotian Heyuting, there is a quiet place, very few people go there, the sir asks, does it mean..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Well, I want to go and have a look too, can I?"


    King Mu thought for a few moments, "Okay, but you should find a suitable reason. It may be difficult for them to discuss matters with you just as the disciples of Genting City, otherwise... How about the identity of the city lord of Chen Liucheng? They have never been. Xuchang Jie, I can��t recognize it.��


    "It''s better if you want to be thoughtful."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "But have you thought about it, what if I''m recognized? The outside world doesn''t know about the alliance between Xianshucheng and Xuchangjie."


    King Mu didn''t hesitate to say, "It''s okay, I believe sir."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant and smiled, "Then I can only try to make you as you wish."


    (PS: Thank you Le Yadao for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted.

 Chapter 3580: Ill go right away

    Crane Yuting.


    Located on the lonely mountain, standing in the pavilion, the surrounding scenery is unobstructed.


    There are already five or six people in the pavilion, either sitting or standing.


    "Mu Wang, are you back?"


    Seeing King Mu approaching, a tall black-clothed old man eagerly greeted him.


    "When I talked about Xianshu City, King Mu suddenly guilty and left. What is the reason? Is it possible that King Mu is avoiding something? If King Mu has something to do with that Xianshu City, you might as well speak frankly, huh... "The other red-haired man looked at King Mu strangely, but soon noticed Zhou Shu behind him, "Hey, King Mu, who is behind you? The breath is hidden quite cleverly, and I only discovered it when I was close."


    An old man with white eyebrows frowned, "A few of us are discussing matters, Mu Wang, what do you bring outsiders to do?"


    "Haha, everyone."


    King Mu raised his hand, "This is Yang Tian of Genting City, and the city lord of Chen Liucheng on my side. He is from my side. He has been in the immortal world some time ago. This time he came to participate in the festival and he just met him. Many times I listen to his opinions. I hope he can help me during this discussion. So I��m sorry to bother you. I��m sorry here."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s King Mu''s person, Daoyou Yang, the old man Han Zhengde, come from the Han family of Outland."


    The black-clothed old man looked at Zhou Shu, smiled and nodded.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Yang Tian has met fellow Daoist Han, and Wang Mu had introduced me to him before he came. You are all figures I admire very much. I am fortunate to see him today. I came in a hurry this time, and I will go to Haihan."


    "Can the elders of Genting City also serve as the lord of Outland Xiancheng?"


    The red-haired man glanced at Zhou Shu and turned to the old man with white eyebrows beside him, "What do you think of Brother Kong Yuan, does Xuanling Sect allow such things?"


    Kong Yuan paused, "The Suspense Sect generally does not allow such things to happen, but the Suspense Sect does not have the responsibility to supervise other sects in charge. It is their freedom for Genting City to do this. However, the old man does not allow this to happen. Disagree."


    The red-haired man nodded, "Well, in this way, what is the relationship between Xuchang Realm and Genting City, ally or subordinate?"


    King Mu took a deep breath and was about to speak. A female sister sitting by the pavilion said indifferently, "You elders of the Sacred Fire Gate, it is really funny that you can ask others such a question."


    The red-haired man stood up immediately and said angrily, "Hang Yilian, what do you mean by this sentence?"


    Female Xiu Hang said indifferently, "Huang Shulang, what do you mean, your commanders have all gone to Wunian City to preside over the meeting, and they have gotten a lot of chicken feathers, really we don''t know? Niancheng is an unreasonable immortal city. For the immortal world, it is much worse than the Xuchang world."


    The red-haired man Huang Shulang''s face changed suddenly, "You haven''t arrived at the Xianting Conference, you want to find something in the Tianfumen, right?"


    "This is something you did yourself."


    Hang Yilian said unwillingly, "That''s the commander, not to mention colluding with the murderers on the Ten Thousand Swordsmen list, but also with the Tang family''s black box operation, killing a bunch of sword repairs, I heard that the sword was still being Zhou Shu from Xianshu City robbed him of it. No matter how you look at it, it was a complete failure and shame."


    "That... then it will not be your turn to make irresponsible remarks!"


    Huang Shulang''s face was flushed with anger, and his hair was almost the same color. He paused, turned his head to look at Kong Yuan, with a look in his eyes for help.


    Kong Yuan stood up and drank loudly, "Everyone, please be quiet. It is noisy here and disturbed the Emperor''s festival. What kind of style is it?! Four Kings of Huang, don''t worry about unnecessary things, Hang Dafu master, you too Stop talking about things that have not been confirmed."


    Hang Yilian said calmly, "I don''t want to say it, but Elder Kong said it was unproven, but it was biased."


    "How the matter is, the Sacred Fire Gate has explained it, we don''t need to make it clear here, right?"


    Kong Yuan said in a deep voice, "After all, everyone gathered together today, not here to discuss the Fairy Court Conference. We are only talking about future cooperation on behalf of the Zongmen. It is cooperation from the outside world. Actually, that matter is beyond our control. It makes no sense."


    Huang Shulang hurriedly said, "This is the way it was originally, how do you know that they have to say this, a Tianfumen, a Saitama Sect, they want to seize every opportunity to pour the dirty water of our Holy Firemen."


    A bald old man who had not spoken frowned and rebuked, "Huang Shulang, Saitama Sect is just doing nothing."


    "Hehe, is it dirty water?"


    Hang Yilian couldn''t help but smile, "Even if it is, it is your own dirty."


    Kong Yuan''s expression sank, "Enough, if the two of you keep talking, I don''t think we need to discuss matters anymore today."


    Huang Shulang nodded quickly, "I won''t say anything."


    Hang Yilian said, "With the Sacred Fire Gate, it would be difficult to discuss this matter. The reason for the chaos of Outland is that they are responsible for 70% of the troubles. They are expected to cooperate with other forces in Outland. Is it possible? King Mu, Daoist Cass, Daoist Han Zhengde, and the new Daoist Yang Tian from Genting City, do you think it is possible?"


    Others hesitated and didn''t speak, because they meant to offend the Holy Fire Gate, and Zhou Shu thought about it, and quickly nodded, "That''s impossible."


    For a moment, everyone looked at Zhou Shu.


    Glancing hard, Huang Shulang retracted his gaze and exclaimed, "Hang Yilian, what do you want to do?"


    Hang Yilian looked at the people and slowly said, "It''s very simple. Regarding the cooperation of Outland, I don''t think the Sacred Fire Gate should be involved. If they are there, the forces of Outer Zone will not be able to cooperate. If everyone feels that the Sacred Fire Gate must If you stay to discuss matters, then I won''t be accompanied by the Heavenly Talisman Gate."


    "you����"


    Huang Shulang was stunned.


    Everyone was also very surprised. They all knew that the Heavenly Talisman Gate and the Holy Fire Gate were very stiff because of their position in charge of the sect, but they did not expect that they had reached the point where water and fire were incompatible. Kong Yuan paused and said slowly, "Hang Da Fu Shi , Is this your personal opinion, or the opinion of Tianfumen?"


    Hang Yilian said calmly, "Friend Kong Dao, as a master talisman, my words and deeds naturally represent the Tianfumen. There is no doubt about this."


    "That''s it Kong Yuan pondered for a few breaths, then said slowly, "Four King Huang, you should leave Heyuting first. "


    Huang Shulang''s face changed, and he hesitated, "Brother Kong Dao, isn''t it, you really let me leave?"


    Kong Yuan nodded, "Hang Da Fu Shi insisted on insisting, and some people agreed. It seems that many people are quite dissatisfied with your Sacred Fire Gate. It''s really not easy for you to stay here, but you don''t have to worry, wait until the matter is explained clearly. , It��s the same when you come back."


    "Okay, I''m leaving now!"


    Huang Shulang stood up and walked away. When he only stepped out of the pavilion, a clear killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    The people in the pavilion felt it, and their expressions were a little strange. It was obvious that the killing intent was not directed at Hang Yilian, but at Zhou Shu.


    (PS: Thank you Xiao Qingbo for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who have booked and subscribed to vote~~~)

 Chapter 3581: Slight punishment

    "Daoyou Yang, do you represent Xuchang Realm or Genting City?"


    As soon as Huang Shulang left, Kong Yuan was troubled by Zhou Shu, the color was rather unpleasant.


    It seemed that he wanted to push Huang Shulang''s departure to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "What do you mean by Gong Daoyou''s words, and who I represent, seems to have been said before."


    "But Fellow Daoist did not do this."


    Kong Yuan''s face sank, "If Yang Daoyou represents the Xuchang realm, he has Mu Wang''s control, the old man is inconvenient to say more, but Shi Cai Mu Wang did not speak, you said first, if you disobey Mu Wang, the old man had to think that you are That''s what Genting City said."


    Zhou Shu frowned, a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    This person is really treacherous, attacking himself, but also instigating King Mu.


    It seems that he will not be slightly punished, he will not be able to speak well.


    Kong Yuan thought it was reasonable and sneered, "If it weren''t for you to say that, things might not have turned around. Everyone can sit down and talk about it. Now it''s all right, you say, the Sacred Fire Gate is really gone, and this outland is missing. The most active sect, how should we discuss matters and how to maintain the order of the outer world? Is it ridiculous to let you Genting City replace the Holy Fire Gate? You have always been lazy, and the immortal world affairs have never been ignored, but now you plan to intervene Outland? Hey..."


    "Hahaha!"


    Zhou Shu laughed, and a huge pressure came out, only covering Kong Yuan. Kong Yuan was caught off guard. He only felt that the unintelligible force came over the sky, his whole body was suppressed, and the breath of power was stagnant for a while, even The bloodline couldn''t function normally, the skin quickly turned purple, and he pointed at Zhou Shu in a scolding, but couldn''t say a word.


    Zhou Shu shouted coldly, "Friend Kong Daoyou, just now you made the decision to let Huang Daoyou go, but you blamed me, you are really ridiculous!"


    "you����"


    Kong Yuan''s law of secret luck, finally let out a breath, but couldn''t take the next sentence.


    "Friends of Kong Dao, what I said does not mean any sect, but just stick to the heart of the practitioner. A despicable sect like the Holy Fire Sect shouldn��t be involved in any discussion of the immortal sect. I believe Anyone who is a true practitioner will make the same choice as me."


    Zhou Shu finished speaking coldly, swiping his sleeves, and took advantage of the situation to take away the pressure.


    Kong Yuan''s figure trembled, and he quickly adjusted his body and mind, but the look in Zhou Shu''s eyes completely lost his previous spirit, and there was a lot of doubt and fear.


    The coercive pressure exerted by Zhou Shu on him is comparable to the absolute realm of the quasi-sage, or even worse, because he has not noticed what that power is, and the result is the same again. There is no way to resist, maybe I don''t know how to die.


    And it was so accurate that he was almost overwhelmed here, but the others didn''t notice it.


    Obviously, the strength of this Yang Tian is about the same as that of the quasi-sage, and he has to be subdued.


    "You Daoist Yang''s remark really caught my heart, and I admire it with pity."


    Hang Yilian stood up, bowed and bowed, but he was very sincere.


    Zhou Shu returned a gift and said with a smile, "I should be the one who said this. The Fudao of Master Hang Dao has long been heard in the next, and it is rare in the heavens, but today I know that the temperament of Friends Hang Dao is more in Fudao. Above, it is really admirable."


    Hang Yilian smiled unconsciously, "Friends of Daoist are utterly praised."


    "Mr."


    Wang Mu looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, ��You don��t have to be angry with those who have already left, because it hurts the harmony of the people present.�� He turned to Kong Yuan and put on a smile, ��Don��t argue with Daoist Kong, otherwise, and Huang What''s the difference between Shulang? Even if there is one missing sacred fire door, we can still discuss matters."


    The bald old man Caston snapped, "Sir?"


    King Mu''s expression was condensed, "This is the Daoist Yang Tianyang. I always treat him as a gentleman, so his words can definitely represent the Xuchang community."


    Cass nodded, stroking an iron beard that couldn''t even blow a magic trick, seemingly lost in thought.


    Han Zhengde was also shocked, and hurriedly came over to salute, "So, I didn''t think that Daoyou Yang would be able to let King Mu be the disciple at a young age. That old man would have to ask for more advice."


    Hang Yilian smiled and said, "Congratulations to King Mu for finding a good gentleman."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "These are the kind words of King Mu. I am just a city lord under King Mu''s account."


    "so����"


    Kong Yuan has already set his mind, "Do you still represent the Xuchang world?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Father Kong Daoist said that I was a bit rude before, so please don''t blame Daoist fellow."


    "It''s the old man who blamed the wrong person, it doesn''t matter to fellow Daoists, but..." Kong Yuan shook his head slightly and sighed, "The Sacred Fire Gate has something to do with many things. He is really not easy to handle without Outland..."


    Hang Yilian said calmly, "Friend Kong Dao, doesn''t the Hanging Bell Sect need the Holy Fire Gate to do things, right?"


    Kong Yuan''s face changed slightly, but thinking of Zhou Shu who was present, his mood soon calmed down, "Whatever the Daoists say, we use the Holy Fire Door to do things on their own initiative, and they are not obliged to do things. At the time, they always made mistakes and caused a lot of troubles. If there are other sects and forces who are willing to come out to maintain the order of the outer domain, our Hangling Sect and other sects in charge will also be willing, you say yes, friend Yang ?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t represent Genting City, but Fellow Kong Dao is right. I think Xuchang Jie must be willing to take responsibility."


    Mu Wang nodded himself, "Xuchang Jie has always been committed to maintaining the balance between the fairyland and the dragon world, and has done a lot of things, but we don''t mind doing more, such as fully entering the outer domain."


    Hang Yilian followed, "When we need us, Tianfumen is also obliged. As long as Xianting says, we can go to Outland."


    Cass hesitated, and said slowly, "There are not many disciples of the Saitama sect, but there are many people in Outland who are registered disciples of the Saitama sect. If necessary, we can recruit enough talents at any time for the immortal world. Contribute."


    Han Zhengde waved his hand and said sternly, "Friends of Kong Dao know that our Han family is the most loyal to the immortal world. We will do whatever the immortal garden asks us to do! There will be absolutely no excuses!"


    After taking a look at the crowd, Kong Yuan stroked his beard and found some pride, "It seems that the Xuanling Sect summoned everyone here, it is really right."


    Hang Yilian said calmly, "If there is no Sacred Fire Gate in Outland, I believe that most of the immortal sects are willing to enter the Outland to develop, and without the Sacred Fire Gate, those big forces in Outer Zone will be more likely to be drawn in, not like they are now. , Fall into pieces, do their own things."


    Cass didn''t remain silent anymore, and slowly said, "Sacred Fire Gate does things too extreme and has no direction. It is indeed a mistake to allow them to mess around in Outland."


    "That''s right, the Sacred Fire Gate has offended almost everyone. This time the Jing Devil Association has offended the Xu family again. I heard that the Tang family is also looking for trouble for them now."


    Seeing the appearance of the holy flame gate falling down and everyone pushing, Han Zhengde became bolder and spoke a lot more boldly, unlike before, he could only agree and flatter himself everywhere.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3582: Lack of strength

    "Okay, everyone."


    Kong Yuan''s expression condensed slightly, "The Holy Fire Gate is not here, and there is no need to mention them all the time."


    Han Zhengde was stunned, and said quickly, "Friend Kong Daoist said that the old man really talked a little bit, so I won''t say anything."


    Kong Yuan nodded, glanced at Zhou Shu, and said in a deep voice, "Now let��s continue with the previous topic. Xianshu City and Zhou Shu are undoubtedly the biggest threats to Outer Realm right now. All forces in Outer Realm and many sects of Immortal Realm. They have all been affected. How should we contain them? Please tell us your opinions. You can say what you think. Don''t hide it."


    Everyone nodded slightly, but fell into silence.


    After a while, no one spoke, Kong Yuan frowned, "Why, don''t you have anything to say? Are you all counting on Xian Ting to do something? This is not good, since you all want to enter the outer domain and develop, the one who stands in front of you It is Zhou Shu and Xianshu City. This is inevitable. You have to make a path on your own. You can''t rely solely on the control of the sect to pave the way, right?"


    "The old man said a few words."


    Cass said slowly, "The Saitama Sect participated in the two attacks on Xianshu City. The old man went to the second trip. Together with the Cha elder of the Suspension Sect and the Tanku master of the Saitama Sect, the old man is responsible for leading Nineteen Hunyuan Jinxians attacked an unnamed small world outside Xianshu City. A total of 20 people were lost. On the way to the small world, they lost five. The remaining 15 people died or were injured in the world. Captured, no one achieved a strategic goal, and only three were spared in the end. It is difficult to describe the tragic situation at the time. In the Outland or even in the immortal world, the Hunyuan Jinxian, who was not dared to provoke him, faced the formation of Xianshu City. It��s nothing like a fly, and it��s left to be slaughtered...There are more than 30 teams like the old man, and the results are the same."


    Han Zhengde couldn''t help but said, "What does it mean to be the same..."


    Cass slightly sighed, "That''s what it means. There are more than 30 teams, seven or eight hundred mixed gold immortals, none of them can enter Xianshu City smoothly, and none of them can destroy the formation. This is the result."


    After a short silence.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Where are those quasi saints?"


    Cass shook his head, "We were forced to withdraw after failure. I don''t know the specific situation later, but I think you all know the ending, and the quasi-sages returned without success. There were four quasi-sages, none of them could destroy. Falling out of the formation, let alone destroying Xianshu City, and capturing Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Are you sure that they are all from Xianshu City, don''t have the help of Hachi or Liangmiao and the Wu people?"


    "The realm that the old man goes to are all cultivators. There are both Hunyuan Jinxian and Daluo Jinxian. It seems that the cultivation level is not as good as the old man. But when I fight, I realize that they are much more powerful than imagined. Everyone has special characteristics. Strength blessing..." Cass grabbed a handful of beard and said unconsciously, "The formation is really scary."


    Probably because of his uncontrollable reasons, his extremely hard beard was scratched by a gap, and it looked like an iron piece was cracked.


    Hang Yilian couldn''t help but said, "We did know the result a long time ago, but we didn''t expect this to be the case. The personal experience of Fellow Cass is really hard."


    Han Zhengde''s eyes were a little straight, and he murmured, "Is Xianshu City so strong? The old man always felt that it was other people who helped, the quasi saints, etc., but he didn''t expect that a formation would really block so many people. what����"


    King Mu slowly said, "That Zhou Shu, didn''t you make a move?"


    Cass shook his head, "The old man didn''t see it, nor did anyone who asked about it. I think he should be defending on the quasi-sage��s side, but we don��t know the news on the quasi-sage��s side. Master Tan Ku has never been there since he came back. Say what."


    Hang Yilian looked at King Mu, "I heard that Zhou Shu used to be Yang Rong under the alias of Yang Rong and went to King Mu. How does King Mu think about his strength?"


    "He was not very strong at that time, but unfortunately I didn''t recognize it at the time, otherwise he would definitely not be able to do without Xuchang, alas!"


    King Mu sighed with regret, "Sir, you were not the city lord of Chen Liu at the time. Otherwise, with your wisdom, you should be able to see it. If you remind me earlier, it won''t cause today''s trouble."


    "Mu Wang doesn''t have to be like this."


    Hang Yilian said calmly, "I think he shouldn''t be a saint seed at that time, and only soared into the sky afterwards."


    King Mu just nodded, "That''s what Master Hang Dafu said."


    Han Zhengde looked at them, "Xianshu City is troublesome and powerful, and Zhou Shu is the seed of a saint. It''s really hard to deal with."


    "Because it is difficult to deal with, I will let you come!"


    Kong Yuan''s face sank, as if he couldn''t listen to it for a long time, "Let you express your opinions, not for you to boast about Xianshu City and Zhou Shu! Xianshu City is indeed very strong, but it is also our immortal realm and outer realm many practices. The biggest obstacle to the people, if we want the normal development of Outland, if we want the fairy world to continue to grow, we must completely eliminate this obstacle! We must not let Xianshu City become the second Supreme City!"


    Cass hesitated, "Xianshu City''s strength may already be close to Supreme City."


    "So I can''t let him go on."


    Kong Yuan looked at Cass and said coldly, "Daoist Ka, is it possible that your Saitama Sect intends to leave it alone? Then don''t think about it...huh."


    "Don''t think about it is in charge of the sect?"


    Cass also became angry and shouted, "The old man doesn''t care about what is in charge of the sect, that is something the elders of the suzerain have to consider!"


    Zhou Shu nodded unintentionally, "Hmm..."


    Kong Yuan��s face changed, and he said slowly, ��It��s the old man who made a mistake. When it comes to things that shouldn��t be said, I��m sorry, the old man just wants to say that we must find a solution to the great trouble of Xianshu City, and we can��t just rely on it. Since Xian Ting is here, everyone has to discuss a result."


    "This is nature, and it is our duty to share worries for the immortal world."


    Han Zhengde hurriedly said, "But Xianshu City is indeed very strong. We have to attack directly. Even if we gather together, I am afraid that we are not strong enough... We are not as strong as we are in charge of the sect. , Then it will be difficult to do anything for the fairy world."


    Kong Yuan frowned, "Who asked you to fight, and containment is not a must. Of course, if you want to fight, the immortal world will definitely support it."


    Han Zhengde''s face changed, and he couldn''t help shaking his head, "No, no, I didn''t say to fight."


    "Do you Kong Daoyou mean to contain it from other aspects?"


    Hang Yilian seemed to think, "For example, prohibiting practitioners from going to Xianshu City, not communicating with them, cutting off their ties with other forces?"


    Kong Yuan showed a smile, "It''s still what Master Hang Dafu said is right, that''s it, including but not limited to these methods, but how to do it, you still need to discuss carefully and brainstorm together, as long as everyone regards Xianshu City as Enemies, they will definitely not become a big climate, do you think so?"


    Han Zhengde hurriedly said, "Friend Kong Daoist said that."


    The others just nodded slightly, still hesitant.


    (PS: Thank you, old angels, for your continued support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3583: absolutely not

    More than an hour passed soon.


    Most of the time, it was Kong Yuan who was talking, and others were just listening. Obviously, the Suspended Bell Sect had already formulated a way to deal with Xianshu City, saying it was for everyone to brainstorm, but in fact it was just nodding.


    "...After everyone''s efforts, a total of seven rules have been summed up."


    Kong Yuan smiled and looked at everyone, "If you agree, you will do things like this in the future."


    Cass slowly said, "This is the prerequisite for our development in Outland?"


    "If you have no opinion, then that is the case. Otherwise, if you go to Outland, you will inevitably be suppressed by Xianshu City, and you may be seduced by them and go astray..." Kong Yuan sneered, "Hehe, this is Xian Ting never wants to see things. As long as you agree to do things according to these seven rules, the Xianjie will not hinder you from going to the outer domain to explore. On the contrary, it will support your sects and forces, and then reward you for your merits and help you. Enter the fairy garden."


    Han Zhengde was the first to agree, "The old man has no opinion, and there will be no Patriarch. We have always supported the immortal world the most."


    Kong Yuan nodded, and said with approval, "Xian Ting can see your loyalty."


    "Is this third article unreasonable?"


    King Mu condensed slightly and slowly said, "Any practitioner who has been to Xianshu City for more than a month cannot stay or live within our sphere of influence. If necessary, we can arrest them, and those who resist can be killed. Regarding this as a righteous action, you won''t be punished for killing, such as entering the list of ten thousand murderers, being arrested by immortals, etc.... Is it possible that the practitioners who have been to Xianshu City are all enemies of the immortal realm and the outer realm?"


    Kong Yuan said coldly, "Hehe, who are the cultivators who have been in Xianshu for more than a month, are they not enemies? If you don''t include them on the list of ten thousand evils, you will be polite to them if you chase them directly. Are they still not satisfied if they stay and live within your sphere of influence?"


    Hang Yilian said slowly, "How to be sure that they have been to Xianshu City, how to define the time of one month? How do we know?"


    "Master Hang Dafu, don''t worry."


    Kong Yuan glanced at her and said in a deep voice, "We have always had people around Xianshu City, and they will be surrounded by Xianshu City. In addition, there are also dark walkers of the Suspense Bell Sect in Xianshu City. These people will be responsible for observing the entrance and exit. The practitioners in Xianshu City will not let go of any of them, and the specific information will be passed to the fairy world, and then Xian Ting will give you this list, and you just need to follow the information on the list to fulfill it."


    "So..."


    Cass touched his beard and said, "Friend Kong Dao, how can I be sure that the list given by Xian Ting must be correct? If a person has not been to Xianshu City, but because he has offended a certain sect in the fairy world, he will be put on the list. What?"


    Kong Yuan glanced at him, "Friend Cass, don''t you believe in Xian Ting?"


    Cass was very calm, "No, I don''t believe in Ten Thousand Souls."


    Hang Yilian followed, "We don''t believe in Ten Thousand Souls either, very much."


    Kong Yuan looked at the two of them and said slowly, "The old man knows that you have a disagreement with Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but you can rest assured that Ten Thousand Soul Sect will not participate. Specifically, it will be done by a fairy court of Suspended Bell Sect. The elder is responsible and guarantees fairness and justice. The old man said frankly that he doesn''t know if the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is still in Xian Ting a hundred years later, so why both of them will affect the overall situation."


    Cass pondered for a while, "The old man won''t say anything."


    Kong Yuan smiled with satisfaction, as if thinking of something, he looked at Zhou Shu, "Daoyou Yang, what do you think, is there a problem with the list?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There is no problem, and it does not matter if there is a problem. The focus of this rule is prevention rather than cure. Xian Ting hopes to use the most stringent measures to prevent practitioners from going to Xianshu City. As for the list of information, etc., it is second. It doesn''t matter if it is true or not...Everyone knows that Xianshu City is so big, there are hundreds of realms in the formation, and the realm of the immortal really wants to send people to surround it. I am afraid that hundreds of thousands of people will not be enough."


    "Ha ha����"


    Kong Yuangan laughed twice and slowly said, "It''s Daoyou Yang, but we don''t need to say the truth, we know it. The old man assures you that Xian Ting has absolutely no idea of ??using the list to put pressure on you."


    Mu Wang paused, "In this case, I have no opinion on this."


    Kong Yuan smiled and nodded, "That''s good, speaking of it, the old man thought you would oppose the fourth rule, King Mu."


    "Article Four?"


    Mu Wang''s expression was slightly condensed, "Friend Kong Daoist said, which one is not doing business with Xianshu City?"


    Kong Yuan nodded and stroked his beard, "Yes, as far as we know, King Mu''s Xuchang Realm and Xianshu City have close business dealings."


    King Mu laughed unconsciously, "Friend Kong Dao, I am afraid you have made a mistake. There is nothing at all. We have not done business with Xianshu City."


    "How could it be wrong?"


    Kong Yuan frowned, "There are many unique goods in Xianshu City in your world, and Xianshu City also has special items from your Xuchang world. Many of their resources from the dragon clan come from your Xuchang world. Sending it out... Since we said that, there must be evidence, but King Mu doesn''t have to worry about these things, but the immortal world can leave it alone, but then it will not be allowed."


    "You really got it wrong."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Yes, we in Xuchang Realm did open up a lot of new trade routes, but most of them went to the Demon Realm to do business. We have frequent business contacts with the Demon Realm, but we do not have any business contacts with Xianshu City. The goods that arrived were passed to Xianshu City by merchants from the Demon Realm, and so were the signs of the Dragon Race..." He spread his hands, "We have nothing to do with this, we can''t control the Demon Realm, where their merchants want to sell the goods. Their business, and we have to do business with the Demon Realm. After all, the Demon Realm is on the edge of Xuchang Realm. If we offend the Demon Race, Xuchang Realm will soon be gone."


    "Yes, we have no alternative."


    King Mu showed some regrets After all, the fairy world is too far away from our Xuchang world. If we get closer, we can still count on the rescue of the fairy world, but in this situation, we can only do our best to get along with the demons, otherwise The demon army rushed over, Xuchang world could not resist. "


    Zhou Shu looked at Kong Yuan, seemingly thoughtful, "The evidence that Fellow Kong Dao said is the Dao sign of the Dragon Race in Xianshu City. It really has nothing to do with Xuchang Realm. We sold it to the Demon Race."


    "This one����"


    Kong Yuan was stunned for a long time. He did prepare the Dragon Clan road sign to illustrate the relationship between Xuchang Realm and Xianshu City, but he did not expect King Mu and the others to pull the Demon Clan in. There was no way for the Immortal Realm to investigate. The evidence is useless.


    King Mu looked at him and said seriously, "In short, we are not opposed to Article 4, and we will not do business with Xianshu City. The immortal world can rest assured."


    "In that case, the old man didn''t say much."


    Kong Yuan nodded, rather helpless.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the drifting ant, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to the vote~~)

 Chapter 3584: Say a few more words

    After half an hour.


    Kong Yuan stood up, with a smile on his face, "Hehe, it''s finally done. After the old man reports back today''s things, the sect you are in can smoothly enter the outer domain and develop without violating the seven rules. , You can do anything."


    Han Zhengde''s heart moved, "Anything you can do?"


    "Friend Daoist Han is thinking about the Star Sea Realm beside him?"


    Kong Yuan smiled slightly, "You can give back to your Patriarch and let him do what you want to do. Xinghai Realm did not come to participate in the Emperor''s Festival this time, and did not accept our invitation, which means that they will never get the fairy garden again. Support, and you are different."


    Han Zhengde couldn''t help nodding, "Yes, yes, there are many murderers on the Star Sea Realm, and it should be cleared long ago."


    "Hehe, Daoyou Han has been waiting for this sentence, right?"


    Kong Yuan smiled and stroked his long beard, "Xinghai Realm used to be a chess piece in the immortal realm. This is not wrong, but in the past few hundred years, they gradually did not know who is the master. They have violated the immortal realm one after another. Order, if this continues, I am afraid it will be another Supreme City."


    Han Zhengde solemnly said, "Friend Kong Dao, we know what to do."


    Hang Yilian paused, her eyes flickered, "The words of Fellow Kong Daoist just now seem to have deep meaning."


    "Everyone understands in their hearts that the old man doesn''t have to hesitate."


    Kong Yuan said frankly, "Except for the few present here, other forces in the outer realm will be restricted by the fairy world, bound by various rules, and may be chased by the immortal at any time, be crusted by the immortal court, and only you are protected by the immortal world. Yes, you can do whatever you want, even if you want to annex other forces, even if you attack a neutral fairy city, the immortal world will not object, let alone treat you as a murderer... As long as you can follow these seven rules, Try to fight to contain Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It is equivalent to having obtained a permit for plundering at will, and can do evil things honestly."


    Cass''s face changed slightly, "How can Fellow Daoist Yang say that? Even if our Saitama sect goes to develop in the outside world, we will never do evil things."


    "Yes, we just need more space and more resources, and there is no idea of ??robbing other forces."


    Hang Yilian also nodded, her face sinking slightly, "As for what you think of Xuchang Realm, we don''t know. I personally don''t want you to do that. It will not benefit you, Immortal Realm or Outland."


    Kong Yuan laughed, "Don��t argue between the two. You Daoyou Yang is just speaking bluntly. He may not do that... And we Xian Ting doesn��t want the chaos in the Outer Realm. We will continue to control the heavens as before. We just gave a few more changes. It��s just a lenient treatment."


    He looked at a few people and slowly said, "Of course, the Outland is so vast, and there are hundreds of thousands of immortal cities and forces. There will definitely be others who are willing to join you to make better use of the Outland and achieve greater development. But no matter what, everyone here is the first to participate, and you will definitely get the most benefits in the future. Xian Ting values ??you so much, and I hope you will not let Xian Ting down."


    "Don''t let Xianting down!"


    Han Zhengde nodded as if pounding garlic, his eyes lit up.


    Indeed, the Han family was invited to the Immortal Realm to participate in this foreign cooperation plan. Of course, the purpose was not Xianshu City, but the Xinghai Realm near the Ruins City. For the Han family, who had reached the bottleneck of development, it was the most direct way to go further. The solution is to annex other forces, and the Star Sea Realm, which has no quasi-sage but is very prosperous, is undoubtedly the best target.


    They, who have been near the Xinghai Realm, also know that behind the Xinghai Realm is the Immortal Realm. Without the permission of the Immortal Realm, they would never dare to do anything, but now they finally got their wish, but they would not know what the result would be. If I knew it, maybe they wouldn''t have worked so hard.


    Hang Yilian nodded, "Tianfumen did his best."


    Cass said in a deep voice, "The old man will return to the sovereign and will not disappoint Xian Ting."


    The purpose of the Tianfumen was not Xianshu City. They had long understood that the chance of entering the sect in charge was not great, so they made another choice, and there was also the Saitama sect. Their purpose here is similar to that of the Tianfumen.


    Kong Yuan nodded in satisfaction, and was about to speak, but Zhou Shu opened his mouth, "Where is the Holy Fire Gate?"


    Kong Yuan stagnated, "What did Fellow Daoist mention about the Holy Fire Gate?"


    "Huang Shulang is gone, doesn''t it mean that the holy flame gate of foreign cooperation is lost?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Will the Sacred Fire Gate give up? In Outland, their practitioners are the most. If they want to make trouble, everyone here will encounter endless troubles, but if the fairy garden continues Let the Holy Fire Gate participate, I don��t think we people would be willing, so this matter must be clarified, you say, right?"


    Hang Yilian nodded herself, "Of course, I also hope that Fellow Kong Dao will give an exact answer."


    Han Zhengde also said unconsciously, "Yes, otherwise there will be many problems in the future."


    Kong Yuan hesitated for a few breaths and said slowly, "Everyone, the Sacred Fire Gate will not know the content of this discussion, so the result is very clear. No one of them has not participated in this important discussion, which means that the Holy Fire Gate will not get it for the time being. With the permission of the Immortal Realm, if your forces clashed with the Sacred Fire Gate in Outland, Xian Ting will handle it according to the results agreed today, that is, the Immortal Realm will help you, not the Sacred Fire Gate."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Friend Kong Dao, are you sure?"


    Kong Yuan nodded, "The old man can be sure that the elders of Xianting have been paying attention to today''s discussions. During the whole process, the old man has been following the instructions of the elders of Xianting, including letting Huang Shulang of the Holy Fire Gate leave. The court knew it a long time ago."


    "Fellow Luo Kong confirmed."


    Zhou Shu looked at the plane tree by the pavilion, as if thinking about something.


    Cass touched his iron beard and said in a deep voice, "So, the Suspense Sect has begun to give up the Holy Fire Gate?"


    Kong Yuan frowned, "You are wrong, it is Xian Ting, not Xuanling Sect, and the old man''s words are very clear, don''t you need to say it again?"


    "Dao Fellow Cass, don''t say that," Zhou Shu said lightly, "The Suspended Bell Sect only gave up one Sacred Fire Gate, but we have four new Sacred Fire Gates, so it''s a good deal to count the Suspended Bell Sect. In the name of stepping on Xianshu City, we can do whatever we want. It is more comfortable than the Holy Fire Gate."


    "You..." Kong Yuan''s face changed slightly, and he was stagnant, "Daoyou Yang, just say a few words."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Haha, Fellow Kong Dao, should the discussion be over?"


    "Since everyone has no opinion, it is so decided. You can go back to inform the Sect Master and Patriarch, and the old man should also go back."


    Kong Yuan raised his hands in all directions and hurried away, fearing to stay with Zhou Shu for a while.


    (PS: Thank you Lengfeng for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)

 Chapter 3585: Let me do it

    "The old man will report back to the Patriarch first, everyone will meet again."


    Han Zhengde raised his hand and hurried away.


    Hang Yilian paused, "Mr. Mu, Daoyou Yang, Daoyou Cass, I will go back first."


    "The old man also go, just go the same way."


    Cass saluted and then said goodbye.


    King Mu said, "Wait, two of you, I have something to say next."


    Cass''s figure froze, a trace of vigilance flashed in his eyes, and he said slowly, "I have said a lot just now. If there is anything else about King Mu, it is better to wait for the festival to be over, and then we can discuss what to do."


    Mu Wang smiled slightly, "It''s just a small matter, it won''t take much time."


    Looking at the plane tree behind him, Hang Yilian seemed to be thinking, and whispered, "I don''t mind, but this is not the place to speak."


    "There are plane trees everywhere, and where are they? Since it gets in the way, let it disappear temporarily."


    Zhou Shu lifted his sleeves and waved, a ray of light came out suddenly, firmly covering the plane tree, the light was condensed like substance, like a gilt prison.


    "This����"


    Hang Yilian took a closer look and couldn''t help but wondered, "What kind of power is Daoyou Yang? I have never heard of it, but now I can''t feel a trace of the fairy world, and I can''t see here through the plane tree."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I call it the cocoon of order. It is not too powerful, but it is not difficult to restrain the real vision of the Xuanling Sect."


    When Cass heard this, his expression changed, "Daoyou Yang is practicing the law of order?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s a slight success."


    "Ah, it turned out to be the law of order?"


    Hang Yilian looked at Zhou Shu, surprised and admired, "However, Fellow Yang, I have some doubts. I heard that the law of order can only limit the same rank. For Quasi-Saints, I am afraid..."


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "It''s not just the power of order, but also the power of cause and effect. Taoists can rest assured that unless there is a meditation that knows the sky, he can''t see anything."


    "Cause and effect plus the law of order..."


    Hang Yilian was stunned, did not speak any more, seemed to be shocked.


    "The posterity is terrible, the two highest laws," Cass touched his iron beard and sighed unconsciously. "Daoyou Yang is really too self-effaced. It is difficult to understand these highest rules, but Taoists can become Hunyuan Jinxian, how many of these heavens can compare?"


    King Mu smiled, "There are many capable people in the heavens, such as Xianshu City Zhou Shu is also the highest law of cultivation."


    "Yeah, if he is not accompanied by the law of reincarnation, how can he create such a foundation? Such a big fairy city, the formation that the quasi-sage can easily block, anyone who sees it is enviable, and can do this. Xiansheng is worth it, and so is the old man..." Realizing something, Cass paused quickly and sighed, "Oh, the old man talks a lot. The old man believes that Friends Yang is not under Zhou Shu."


    Hang Yilian looked at Zhou Shu, "Daoyou Yang, it''s no wonder that Daoyou Kong treats you with respect, you have taught him before?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stunned, "Hang Da Fu Master''s perception is very keen, but he found it by himself."


    "I''m not complaining about you, I think you did a good job."


    Hang Yilian smiled and said, "With your joining, the subsequent discussions have become much easier."


    "Yes, the main reason is that fellow Taoists drove away Huang Shulang. Otherwise, if he is there, the old man feels that no rules will be achieved." Cass nodded, now without the supervision of the Suspense Sect, the two of them also relaxed. a lot of.


    King Mu''s expression was slightly condensed, "It may not be a good thing to reach it."


    Hang Yilian''s face changed slightly, "Wang Mu said that...what does it mean? Is it true that Fellow Kong Daoist said, do you really have a relationship with Zhou Shu?"


    King Mu didn''t answer, he paced slowly, looking very deep.


    "Mr. Mu, just say something if you have anything to say. Since I are left to talk, why don''t you dare to cover up? It''s so uncomfortable!" Cass yelled, knocking his beard loudly, "Said again. There is no Suspense Sect at the side now, so don''t worry about what you say. Are you afraid that I will not be able to report to the immortal world? The old man and Hang Da Fu Shi are not like that!


    Hang Yilian nodded gently, "If King Mu has any worries, you might as well speak up. Now we are in the same boat, most of us will deal with the Holy Fire Gate and other forces together. If we can help King Mu, we will not stand by. Of course, if King Mu really has anything to do with Zhou Shu, then...it''s a little troublesome."


    Zhou Shu took two steps closer and said with a smile, "Let me do it."


    The two of them took two steps back involuntarily, both in fear.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care and stopped saying, "After the two of you report back today, do you plan to take action on Xianshu City and Zhou Shu and send people directly to Xianshu City to build Xianshu City around Xianshu City? After establishing a certain sphere of influence, do you think about dealing with Zhou Shu? Or did you not plan to deal with Zhou Shu at all, but used this opportunity to enter the outer domain, and use the support of the fairy world to expand your influence as soon as possible and become a new Outland powerhouse, like the Holy Fire Gate..."


    The two looked at each other and were quite sullen, "We have said that we will never be the Holy Fire Gate!"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and apologized, "I��m sorry, I��m just giving an example to illustrate the current position of the Sacred Fire Gate. In fact, I believe that the character of the Tianfu Gate and the Saitama Sect are both upright and important. To reach the same position as the Sacred Fire Gate, there is no need to use such despicable means as the Sacred Fire Gate."


    "Friend Daoist Yang is polite."


    Seeing Zhou Shu spoke sincerely, the two of them also paid back.


    Hang Yilian thought for a while, "This question asked by Daoyou Yang is really difficult to answer. I am not the master of the sect, and I am afraid I cannot give an answer, but according to my estimation, I think Tianfumen will choose the second one, that is, first. Lay a good foundation, and then think of ways to deal with Xianshu City."


    "We should do the sameCass followed and nodded, "Xianshu City is on the edge of Outland, and their strength in Outland is much stronger than us. I don''t think Saitama Sect will move Xianshu City for the time being. , Will give priority to building his own power, at least wait until the strength is similar to Xianshu City, and then start fighting..." He paused, and sighed, "The old man has been to Xianshu City. The city is really difficult and difficult, and Xianshu City does not have the power of engulfing the Immortal Realm and Outland, and there is no reason to confront it. It''s just that Xian Ting requires such a request. As the Sect of the Immortal Realm, we can only do this. "


    "Yes, to survive and establish a position in the fairy world, you can''t do it without listening to the fairy court."


    Hang Yilian seemed to think, "Unless Tianfu Gate becomes the governing sect one day, we may not be restricted by Xianting, but before that, we can only act according to Xianting''s orders. If King Mu is really embarrassed. , I don��t want to deal with Xianshu City, we can only say sorry, we can��t make King Mu do what he wants.��


    The two looked at Zhou Shu and King Mu, and raised their hands to apologize.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3586: where is he

    A gleam of doubt flashed in King Mu''s eyes, "Do you think I don''t want to fight Xianshu City?"


    "Is not it?"


    The two looked at each other and nodded involuntarily.


    "Haha, you have misunderstood."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand. "We in Xuchang community are not opposed to confronting Xianshu City. If we object, we would never agree with the seven rules before. To be honest, what is the relationship between Xuanling Sect and Xuchang community? Jie is backed by the Dragon Realm. Come here to talk to them to give Ming Yaotian''s face and Xuanlingzong��s orders. We don��t have to obey them. Since we have agreed, we must do it."


    Hang Yilian was taken aback for a moment, without realizing it, "Is that so? I thought you wanted to oppose it, and wanted to drag us to oppose it together."


    "What Daoyou Yang said is that you Xuchang Realm is not a force in the Immortal Realm, and even King Mu, you are not a cultivator. You don''t have to follow the orders of the Immortal Realm. This is completely different from our situation..." Cass also nodded and said slowly, " We are thinking about it, but fellow daoists, what do you mean?"


    Looking at the two, Zhou Shu smiled, "Actually, it''s very simple. We want to understand the ideas of several people, and then plan to cooperate."


    The two were taken aback for a moment, "Cooperation?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, let''s not talk about Xianshu City, we still have a common enemy, that is the Sacred Fire Gate, right?"


    "Yes..."


    The two nodded involuntarily.


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Compared to Xianshu City, the Sacred Fire Gate is our biggest trouble now. Those who did not participate in the discussion will definitely make trouble in the outer domain and try their best to hinder our development, thus proving to Xian Ting that only the Sacred Fire Gate is. The best choice, and we are not."


    Cass said without hesitation, "They will definitely do this. I know the Holy Fire Gate best."


    Hang Yilian nodded, with some worry in her eyes, "Yes, I guess the Holy Fire Gate is now discussing how to deal with us. They dare not oppose Xian Ting, but they can take us."


    "I have to guard against it."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "The Sacred Fire Gate has been operating in the outer realm for the longest time. It is intricately intertwined. I don''t know how many realms have their people, and it is impossible for the Immortal Realm to be completely separated from the Sacred Fire Gate. Those who interact with them...Under this situation, it is bound to be difficult for us to develop in the outer domain. It is not an exaggeration to say that we are walking on thin ice. Therefore, our priority is definitely not Xianshu City and Zhou Shu, but the Holy Fire Gate , And various forces that have close ties with them."


    "Sir very well!"


    King Mu suddenly said, "Only when the Sacred Fire Gate is completely resolved, the Outland can be normal, and the few of us can truly develop."


    The roar of a dragon made Hang Yilian and Cass both stunned.


    King Mu realized something, raised his hand and said, "I''m sorry, I was a little excited. I just wanted to talk about this before, but the Holy Fire Gate is the sect of the immortal world, and it has the same root and the same root as all of you. I am a foreigner to avoid it. It''s really hard to speak, so I trouble Daoyou Yang to speak for me. I''m really sorry."


    "Mu Wang, you are too polite."


    Cass waved his hand, and said with satisfaction, "What''s so bad about this? The old man never felt that Saitama Sect is related to the Holy Fire Gate, and what are the same roots. They secretly don''t know that it has shaded us. How many times! The old man can''t wait for the Holy Fire Gate to fall completely!"


    Hang Yilian also nodded, "Yes, King Mu is too worried. With the reputation of the Holy Fire Gate, no immortal sect is willing to be with them."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "In other words, the two of you also agree with me and give priority to the Sacred Fire Gate?"


    Cass smashed his beard and said, "Of course the old man agrees! I believe the sect master will agree too, and the old man will return to the sect master at a later time. Now the Holy Fire Gate does not have the protection of the immortal realm in name, so I am afraid that what he does will just fight If the sect master does not put the Holy Fire Gate as the first, the old man will leave it alone! What Zhou Shu, what Xianshu City, has nothing to do with the old man!"


    "I don''t have a big problem here."


    Hang Yilian said softly, "I will explain it when I go back."


    King Mu immediately said, "Our Xuchang community is the same. We will make a series of regulations for the Holy Fire Gate. In the future, Xuchang will no longer have the Holy Fire Gate power, and there will be more than one Xuchang community. The forces that have made friends with me will gather together to deal with it. The Holy Fire Gate, wait until the Holy Fire Gate is gone, then do other things."


    "Mu Wang said so."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "If this is the case, the three of us have reached an agreement. In the future, regarding the Holy Fire Gate, Xuchang Jie will communicate with Tianfumen and Saitama Sect. When necessary, Xuchang Jie will send people to assist you. Deal with them together, right, Mu Wang?"


    King Mu responded by himself, "Of course, what Mr. said is what he said."


    Cass nodded quickly and waved his hand vigorously, "Thank you Mu, now I have found a reliable ally, Holy Fire Gate, wait for death!"


    Saitama Sect and the Sacred Fire Gate, the grievances are too deep, they will be a little early, and they are about to explode.


    Hang Yilian also nodded, but there was still some doubt in his eyes, "Why didn''t you leave him when Han Zhengde was here? One more person, one more chance of winning."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Forget about the Han family, they are all committed to the Immortal Realm Sect. Facing the Sacred Fire Sect, they dare not do anything. Besides, if all three of us go to the Sacred Flame Sect, what will Xianshu City do? Let them do something, right?"


    Cass stagnated, "Let the Han family go to deal with Xianshu City..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If they like it, then let them do it, so that the immortal world can also make sense."


    Hang Yilian nodded quickly, "Yes, if you don''t do anything, the immortal world may also have opinions. This is best."


    Cass glanced at Zhou Shu and sighed inwardly, "Friend Daoist is right. I don''t know what else Daoist Dao has to say? If not, the old man intends to go back and report to the sect master."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s okay here. Don''t hesitate to go, Fellow Daoist Cass, but don''t leave Ming Yaotian in a hurry. There are some specific matters of cooperation. Wang Mu has to discuss with the two."


    Cass nodded himself, "Of course, the three festivals of the Emperor''s Festival have not yet begun. We can''t leave, the old man says goodbye."


    "I have also left, and the two Hang Yilian paid a courtesy, and they seemed very humble.


    Zhou Shu returned the gift and said thoughtfully, "By the way, can Master Hang Dafu stay for a while? I have a personal matter to talk about."


    "Private matter?"


    Hang Yilian was taken aback, very confused, "Do you want me to help draw the symbols?"


    "It''s not. If the master talisman is willing to help, of course it is better, but now is not the time to say this," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, a little light flashed in his eyes, "I want to say that it is a person, the master talisman should Do you know Du Shuang?"


    "Du Shuang?!"


    Hang Yilian''s face changed suddenly, and she couldn''t help shouting, "Of course I know, where is he? Tell me!"


    The voice was so loud that even Cass, who hadn''t gone far, was stunned, looked back, and left with doubts.


    (PS: Thank you Le Yadao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3587: The handwriting is very new

    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Master Talisman, don''t worry."


    "Sorry, I''m the one who lost my mind."


    Hang Yilian settled down and said in a deep voice, "For the Tianfumen, Du Shuang is of great importance. If you have any news about him, I hope you will let me know."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Since Du Shuang is so important to Tianfumen, why should Tianfumen abandon him?"


    "Why fellow Taoists say this?"


    Hang Yilian''s face changed, "Du Shuang is the most promising genius in Tianfumen to become Fuzong. How could Tianfumen give up? Did he say this? At the beginning, we were pressured by Ten Thousand Souls. He went to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to practice, but he never gave up his plan to return. After a long time of hard work, we have discussed with the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect promised to let Du Shuang return to the Heavenly Talisman Gate, as long as Du Shuang I am willing to go back."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Is that so?"


    "Of course, we paid a great price for this."


    Hang Yilian nodded seriously, and then sighed, "It''s just that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect said that Du Shuang had gone to the Outer Realm very early to experience it. It has been hundreds of years, and has not been sent back to the sect. Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot be found. We couldn''t find it and couldn''t pass the news to him, but we know that he must be alive, and the soul fire in the natal soul talisman that he left in the heavenly talisman gate when he entered the entrance has not been extinguished."


    Zhou Shu was startled, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is really treacherous, it seems I want to learn more from them..."


    Hang Yilian was stunned, "What does Daoyou Yang mean?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "As soon as your genius Du Shuanggang entered the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, he was imprisoned in the Soul Realm by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Of course you can''t find him. He is indeed still alive, but only his soul."


    "Into the soul world, this..." Hang Yilian''s figure lifted up, "What you said is true?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Why should I lie to you, Master Talisman."


    Hang Yilian closed her eyes, her body trembled slightly, and murmured, "Ten Thousand Soul Sect... Thousand Soul Sect... One hundred years later, I will never forgive you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something, "Great Master Talisman, for the Xianting Conference a hundred years later, what Tianfumen supports Linglongtian, right?"


    "Yes����"


    Hang Yilian responded subconsciously and quickly said, "Daoyou Yang, what are you asking about this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Just ask, Tianfumen and Saitama Sect do not have much hope, and they do not want Ten Thousand Soul Sect to continue to control the immortal world, so it is obviously the best choice to fully support Linglongtian. , We must change the past style of not paying attention to foreign affairs, try our best to expand our influence, strive for more voice, and at the same time pay some price, such as going to foreign areas to develop, following Xianting''s orders, etc..."


    "The Daoist analysis is good, but I am not in the mood to listen to this."


    Hang Yilian raised her hand and said in a deep voice, "Farewell, two of you."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said slowly, "I haven''t finished Du Shuang''s news yet, did the Great Talisman leave in a hurry?"


    Hang Yilian, who flew out halfway, stopped immediately, and quickly turned back, "Daoyou Yang, isn''t he locked in Ten Thousand Soul Sect? What news can I have?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Master Talisman should know that places like the soul world are very unstable, and the gate of Huangquan always opens from time to time..."


    "Indeed, I heard that there is a problem with the essence of the soul world, and it can''t control the soul world well, etc..." Hang Yilian''s face changed slightly and said anxiously, "Daoyou Yang meant that Du Shuang escaped? !"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Du Shuang is indeed a genius. He has both wisdom and courage, and he can escape under extremely harsh conditions."


    Hang Yilian took a deep breath, "Where is he now? Fellow Daoist Yang should know?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I do know, but I am afraid that the Great Talisman will not dare to go."


    Hang Yilian looked at Zhou Shu, as if thinking of something, "In Xianshu City?"


    "Haha, the Great Talisman is indeed brilliant."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with a smile, "Du Shuang was indeed in Xianshu City. When he escaped from the Soul Realm, he was killed by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and had only a little soul, and the gate of Huangquan opened in the Demon Realm. He came out. He fell into the Demon Realm and was discovered by a group of demons...In this situation, no one can escape, but he was lucky and he met Zhou Shu from Xianshu City."


    Hang Yilian''s eyes tightened, "Did Zhou Shu rescue him?"


    "Yes, Zhou Shu rescued him from the Demon Realm, and helped him reshape a body more suitable for him, giving him the best practice environment. Now Du Shuang is already an important figure in Xianshu City. His status is not lower than that of Hang Da Fu Master, but..." Zhou Shu slowly said, "He still hopes to return to the Tian Fu Sect and become the Fu Zong of the Tian Fu Sect, and do what he wants to do most."


    Hang Yilian stayed there for a while before saying, "These are all real? Why do fellow Taoists understand so clearly?"


    "I''ve been to Xianshu City, and have dealt with Du Shuang. It''s a good friend," Zhou Shu took out a talisman. "Well, this talisman was painted by Du Shuang. He said he met Wan In the soul sect, this kind of talisman was very effective."


    Hang Yilian took the talisman, took a closer look, and immediately said, "This is a soul control talisman that Du Shuang can draw!"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Is the Great Talisman very familiar? I still wonder why it is particularly effective for Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "Of course I know, this is his unique talent, and it is also the reason why the Ten Thousand Soul Sect forced him to leave!"


    Hang Yilian blurted out, but soon hid her mouth, "...I seem to have said something wrong, fellow daoists don''t mind, but...I think since fellow daoists are so familiar with Du Shuang, it doesn''t matter if you know these secrets. "


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Hehe, thank you Master Hang Dafu, this talisman, let Da Fu Master take it."


    "The handwriting is very new, it is nearly a hundred years ago, it is indeed him, there will never be false..."


    Hang Yilian still held the talisman to check, suddenly raised her head, her eyes were a little puzzled, "Daoyou Yang, these words, and this talisman, did Du Shuang ask you to come to Xianjie to tell us? Is he also imprisoned in Xianshu City? Up?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled and smiled, "Du Shuang did mention that if I go to the immortal world and help find people from the Tianfumen, I will keep the Taoist friends. Imprisonment, I don''t know about it anymore. I didn''t see him looking sad after several meetings with him. On the contrary, he was full of fun...Of course, the truth is, I am afraid that Master Hang Dafu will go to Xianshu City by himself. "


    Hang Yilian nodded immediately, "I will definitely go."


    King Mu suddenly smiled, "Master Talisman, you must be careful when you go to Xianshu City. My city lord, because he passed by Xianshu City and stayed in it for a few months, he may have to be listed by the Immortal Realm. The immortal world is hunting it down, haha."


    "Mu Wang joked."


    Hang Yilian glanced at him and said straightly, "Anyway, I have to figure this out."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance and said thoughtfully, "Yes, you have to see everything with your own eyes to understand it. It''s not enough to rely on others to say it."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 160505151055107 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribed to the favorite vote~~)

 Chapter 3588: Far from it

    Hang Yilian paused when she heard this, "Do you, Daoyou Yang, are mocking me?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What do you think of Master Talisman himself?"


    Hang Yilian slowly said, "We did believe the words of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect wrongly, but the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is in charge of the sect. What if we don��t believe it? Being in the immortal realm, we are bound by the sect in charge. The forces will not understand."


    "Perhaps what the Great Talisman said makes sense."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I am also in charge of the sect, but I never think that what I said in charge of the sect must be right. The same is true of Xian Ting. You need to see everything by yourself to really see it, no matter it is a Xiancheng is still a sect, or a person."


    Hang Yilian''s face changed slightly, "Friends of Taoism even questioned Xianting?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "It''s like this for me personally, I didn''t let you follow me."


    Hang Yilian thought for a while, pretending to be relaxed, "Unlike us, the disciples and elders of Genting City are indeed comfortable. They can ignore the orders of the immortal world and even go to the outside world to build the immortal city... if I am also Genting City, maybe it can be like fellow Taoists, haha."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It may also be that the Great Talisman is too persistent."


    "Ha ha."


    Hang Yilian raised his hand, "Anyway, thank you Daoyou Yang and Wang Mu, this time I really want to leave."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Okay, goodbye."


    Hang Yilian showed a trace of doubt, "Farewell? Will you not see it in a few days? Don''t the two plan to participate in the three festivals of the Emperor''s Festival?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said with a smile, "It''s just a habit, of course I have to participate."


    "Farewell."


    Hang Yilian smiled slightly and went quickly.


    King Mu walked a few steps closer and said with a smile, "Sir, what Master Hang Dafu said just now..."


    "Wait a minute, there is still something going on."


    Zhou Shu looked down at the cliff, raised his sleeves and waved, a ray of light emerged spontaneously. King Mu couldn''t help but froze, why did Zhou Shu make another move? It looked the same as the light shield that covered the plane tree before, but this time the cocoon of order only covered nothingness.


    Zhou Shu motioned to King Mu to wait and walked slowly into the cocoon.


    "Come out."


    Zhou Shu looked at the emptiness, with murderous intent hidden in his calm eyes.


    boom.


    There was a faint sound in the void, like a shattered mirror. The space was broken. A young man in a green shirt gradually revealed himself. He trembled slightly, lowered his head to avoid Zhou Shu''s eyes, and his body retracted involuntarily. It looks fearful.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, suddenly withdrew the pressure, frowned, "No, this is not something you can do. Who are you? Who is behind?"


    The young man felt relieved, and barely stood up straight, and said in a low voice, "I have met fellow Taoists...I am Ming Tao, behind me...behind..."


    "Zhou Shu, don''t make it difficult for him, I am watching, Mingyuan."


    A thick voice rang, swelling in the small space.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he bowed his hands in a salute, "It turns out to be Senior Mingyuan, it''s a junior, I''m sorry."


    "You are not wrong, it is my problem."


    Ming Yuan said slowly, "How did you detect it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The juniors have suffered a few times, and they always have some memory."


    Knowing that Mingyuan was spying, Zhou Shu''s heart was relieved a lot.


    As soon as he came to Heyuting, he found that there were two parties monitoring the discussion in secret. The side of the Plane Sect that was monitored by the plane tree, Zhou Shu pointed out and covered it, and was hidden in the cliff. He didn''t move the side underneath, and waited until Hang Yilian left before proceeding, because he knew that the side under the cliff must be Ming Yaotian, and the enemy and friend could not be determined.


    Only the people of Ming Yaotian, and they must be descendants of the emperor, can be recognized by Ming Yaotian, and they can move space in Ming Yaotian.


    This means of moving at will in his own world, Zhou Shu has seen in the old scholar and the city lord of Gladiator, it is naturally not unfamiliar, and when training the eighth sense, he specially targeted and trained it. He has gained the ability to observe changes in space, and thus understands the abnormality under the cliff, and someone is spying.


    It must be said that Mingyuan''s methods are not complicated and far inferior to the old scholars.


    If like the old scholar, Zhou Shu could not see it, even if he could see it, it would not be possible to restrict it.


    Knowing that someone was spying, Zhou Shu never revealed his identity from beginning to end.


    Mingyuan came over knowingly and smiled, "Eat a ditch and grow a wiser. That''s how it is, but it''s really, why I am the last one, haha."


    "Ha ha ha," Zhou Shu laughed and asked in confusion, "Senior Mingyuan, why do you want to monitor the affairs of the immortal world? This kind of thing, the immortal world will not allow it, you should be a violation of the rules, right? Aren''t you afraid of being held accountable by the fairy world?


    "I really violated the rules. Xian Ting specifically mentioned not to do unnecessary things before, but I don''t worry, I think they might be detrimental to Ming Yaotian."


    Mingyuan paused, "Zhou Shu, because I have seen it with my own eyes, I don''t trust Xianting, but I didn''t expect anyone to discover my method."


    As he sighed secretly, it was still not good. After all, Ming Yaotian was controlled by many families. He could not do whatever he wanted. Even if he wanted to spy on others, he needed to send a pair of eyes. If this world belongs to Mingyuan completely, fundamentally It doesn''t need to be so troublesome.


    "Senior''s words are in my heart."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "But I still don''t understand. How did the senior recognize me because I have been to Yijiu Realm?"


    Mingyuan said slowly, "Yes, I can''t see your cover, but I know you are coming to Ming Yaotian... Zhou Shu, you are really courageous. You actually came to Ming Yaotian and took advantage of the emperor. At the festival."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Senior, I didn''t mean it, is the Emperor''s festival rescheduled?"


    "Oh..." Ming Yuan stagnated, "I ignored this. The festival was indeed advanced. Because of Wang''s request, it was the Patriarch''s business. The reason was teased, but this time they hosted it, not the Ming''s. , It can only be so. Speaking of which, Wang''s family has been a bit weird recently."


    "The junior is out of luck."


    Zhou Shu smiled There may be some grudges between the Wang family and the Ming family, but it has nothing to do with the present. He looks at Ming Tao and salutes, "Shi Cai is a little offended, sorry, Ming Tao fellow."


    "It doesn''t hurt, it''s my fault, fellow daoists, don''t be surprised."


    Ming Tao hurriedly saluted, and looked at Zhou Shu curiously. Although his eyes were still a bit dodge, he was able to look directly at him.


    Ming Yuan said thoughtfully, "The same is a junior, he is much better than you, Ming Tao, you have to learn more from him in the future."


    Ming Tao nodded unconsciously, "I''ve heard about the ability of City Lord Zhou a long time ago, but it''s really not as good as seeing each other. It really scared me at that moment. I was suddenly imprisoned and suddenly appeared. I had no reaction at all. I thought I was going to die."


    "Haha, you are not far behind."


    Mingyuan''s laughter floated back and forth, and the small space was full of joy.


    (PS: Thank you Lengfeng for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for the collection~~~)

 Chapter 3589: Definitely going

    The laughter gradually ceased.


    Mingyuan said slowly, "I''m leaving, Zhou Shu."


    Ming Tao also hurriedly bowed farewell.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Are you in such a hurry? The juniors still have something to ask, Senior Ming."


    Ming Yuan said in a deep voice, "Is it about the immortal world and Ming Yaotian? When the three sacrifices are over, I will find time to talk with you in detail."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Then thank you senior first."


    After a few breaths, Ming Yuan didn��t see any movements, Ming Tao was still there, Zhou Shu thought of something, he couldn��t help but sluggish, and quickly swung his sleeves to put away the cocoon of order. Almost at the same time as the light curtain disappeared, Ming Tao Also disappeared, only Mingyuan''s voice still lingered in the sea of ??knowledge, "If it''s not... forget it, wait for me to find you."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized that Ming Yuan''s control over Ming Yaotian is indeed not enough, shouldn''t he help them?


    "Sir, what were you doing just now?"


    King Mu came over with a suspicious look, frowning.


    Zhou Shu smiled and explained, "There are also people watching here, Ming Yaotian''s person, but I''m familiar with him, so there is no problem."


    "Ah... Ming Yaotian also came to monitor, aren''t they having a good relationship with the fairy world?"


    King Mu was stunned, but the doubts on his face were more.


    "Ming Yaotian has twelve families, not every one of them will form a good immortal world," Zhou Shu paused, "I don''t want to talk about this now, what did you want to say to me before, and I have another question that I don��t understand. The three sacrifices are what?"


    Mu Wang laughed, "Sir, what I want to talk about is Sanji."


    The Emperor��s Festival lasts for ten years, and there are countless large and small festivals. Among them, there are nine larger festivals, and the most important ones are the first, third and ninth times, because only the descendants of the Emperor can participate in the ninth festival. , And the first festival was held at the beginning of the festival, and many people couldn''t keep up. Therefore, most people who came to Ming Yaotian would generally only participate in the third festival.


    This third festival is the most grand one with the participation of outsiders and Ming Yaotian, called the three festivals.


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "It turns out that this is the case, it seems I was really a coincidence."


    King Mu''s expression was slightly condensed, "There will be three sacrifices for more than ten days. Guests who come to Ming Yaotian will gather in front of the Saint''s Gate. Elder Xianting, Master Fangyuan, etc. will be there, sir, what do you plan to do? do?"


    "I don''t know yet, let''s watch it then."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "In short, take advantage of these few days to get things done."


    Mu Wang nodded himself, "Yes."


    "Master! Master!"


    While talking, there was a shout from down the mountain.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed, "This guy, I really owe you..."


    King Mu laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, it is time to discipline and discipline, but only the husband can do this kind of thing, others can''t do it, even if the Lord of the Golden Dragon Kingdom says, he will not listen."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If he is willing to listen to me, it will be fine, his temper is like this, he can''t change it anymore."


    With a few words of effort, Jin Xuan has already come up, followed by Xiao Su, Xu is so fast, there are a few beads of sweat on her face.


    Zhou Shu watched him, majestic and self-reliant, "Why do you see us and shout so loudly here, aren''t you afraid of others hearing it?"


    "Hey, master, I have a dream lamp. As long as the master is in this world, I can see it. As for speaking, it''s okay, and others can''t hear it," Jin Xuan was smug, but her eyes were a little confused, "We I found a strange thing in the imperial garden."


    Zhou Shu''s expression softened a lot, "What strange thing?"


    Because of the Dream Eye Light, Xiao Su who was very close to Jin Xuan was also covered. Although he noticed the abnormality, he couldn''t see it.


    Jin Xuan stepped aside, "Xiao Su, you can show it to the master."


    Xiao Su stretched out his arm and opened his palm. On the edge of the emerald green sprout, there was a section of dark green vine, four or five inches long, entangled with the sprout, which seemed to be difficult to separate. "That''s it, Zhou Shu, I can feel it, she..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression became stern, "Did she take the initiative to wrap it around, or did you let her get it around?"


    Xiao Su whispered, "I let it. I know what it is. You said it. I think she should be able to help us."


    "In that case, let her follow, but..."


    Zhou Shu stretched his finger, a blue light fell on the cane, disappearing, the cane trembled a few times, and calmed down again.


    Jin Xuan''s eyes widened, and she was very puzzled, "Master, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Su and said calmly, "Xiao Su, her soul is above you. If you don''t do a little restriction, I am worried that you will be controlled by her. Don''t worry, this will not affect your cultivation. There is no harm, if you can, explain to her clearly."


    Xiao Su nodded calmly, "I told her before I came here, and I know what you are going to do."


    Jin Xuan couldn''t help it anymore and couldn''t help but said, "Master, you guys...what are you talking about, I found this thing, but I didn''t understand anything in the end? Xiao Su, you knew her usefulness a long time ago and didn''t tell I����"


    Xiao Su looked at him and smiled, "You don''t understand what you said."


    Jin Xuan frowned, "But this is very uncomfortable."


    "Let me tell you, Jin Xuan," Zhou Shuwen said, "Xiao Su is a wood demon that originated from Su Hexiang. Su Hexiang is a tree that is very likely to be extinct. It is extremely difficult to find in the sky. Until now, we have I didn��t find the second one. I went to Yuyuan before because Xiaosu found traces of Su Hexiang there, and then you found this."


    Jin Xuan blinked, "It''s better to be a master, but what is this, Su Hexiang?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, it''s Su Hexiang''s companion vine, called Hexiang vine. It grew and died with Su Hexiang. This companion vine can survive. There are many stories in it, so I won��t explain them all. In short, the former owner of this Hexiangvine was a very powerful demon repairer. Her existence and experience have greatly promoted Xiaosu. With Xiaosu''s new owner, Hexiangvine may also be transformed into a human again. Of course, this requires Xiao Su to grow up to a certain level to do it It turned out to be such a thing, it is indeed a good thing."


    Jin Xuan turned to Xiao Su and raised her hand, "Xiao Su, congratulations."


    Xiao Su smiled and returned the gift, "I have to thank you. I can''t enter the Imperial Garden without you."


    "Haha, if I take you to the Imperial Garden, the master will not give me to..."


    Halfway through Jin Xuan''s words, she stopped. She glanced at Zhou Shu and said nothing.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Jin Xuan, I really want to thank you this time. When things are up here, you can go to Xianshu City for a while. Not too much can be taught there, but there should be some help. ."


    "Okay, I must go!"


    Jin Xuan nodded quickly, "As long as the master has a word, I can stay in Xianshu City!"


    (PS: Thank you Lengfeng for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3590: Follow the old man

    King Mu smiled and said, "You think well, but your country lord is still waiting for you to go back."


    Jin Xuan gave him a white look, "Mr. Mu, don''t mention whether this is good or not, and... he doesn''t necessarily know where I went."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said warmly, "Go to my place, I will naturally tell the Lord Golden Dragon, don''t worry."


    "Master is going to Golden Dragon Country?"


    Jin Xuan noticed something and was a little surprised.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "I''m not going, someone will help me with the conversation, right?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s eyes, King Mu could only nod his head, "I see, sir, you know I don''t like Golden Dragon Kingdom..."


    "I just don''t like it, so I have to go a few more times. Now that you have your own foundation, you should slowly let go of those things in the past. As long as you can help yourself and your people, it''s okay to do unwilling things..." Zhou Shu looked at him, "Actually you are already doing it, otherwise you will not accompany Jin Xuan to the immortal world, let alone negotiate terms with the immortal sect, will you?"


    "Oh, sir understands me."


    King Mu sighed, but there was no dissatisfaction.


    Jin Xuan looked at Zhou Shu with a look in her eyes expectantly, "Master, I still don��t understand. It��s the first time you saw Hexiangteng today. You only took a look at that Hexiangteng. How do you know she ever Very powerful, and there are many story opportunities?"


    "The power of reincarnation is just that, you have to learn it, and you can try to learn it when you arrive in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something, "You were born in the Xuanhuang Realm. Maybe you have the talent in this area. Moreover, the dragon clan can also have one or two laws and avenues, especially some special laws. Look at King Mu, his The Way of Compassion is already considered as an entrance to the room, and it is almost ready to be mastered."


    Mu Wang said solemnly, "It''s all the power of the gentleman."


    Jin Xuan immediately agreed, "Such an interesting skill, then I must learn it!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''ll talk about it when I go to Xianshu City."


    Jin Xuan just nodded, "Fine, what shall we do now?"


    "Go to Wanbaolou and have a look."


    Soon, a group of people went to the prosperous place.


    "Sir, this is Anchang Street. It is the most prosperous place in the whole Ming Yaotian. Wanbaolou, Ruyilou and other businesses have opened shops here. Wanbaolou is particularly large and is the largest branch besides the main store. There are also shops run by several families of Ming Yaotian, which have a lot of good things, such as the winner''s Cullinan Pavilion, which is said to have gathered treasures from the descendants of the Emperor, and its scale is still above the Wanbao Tower."


    Mu Wang walked beside Zhou Shu, introducing as he walked.


    It was Zhou Shu who also showed a trace of doubt, "Still on the Wanbao Tower?"


    King Mu pointed to the front, "The scale is very large. The tallest building in front is, but we have never entered. The Cullinan Pavilion only accepts human practitioners, and no other races are allowed to enter. It is said to be the winner. rule."


    As its name suggests, the Tianxi Pavilion looks like a jade seal, standing upright in the street, with ichthyosaur patterns, gilded gold, magnificent and full of momentum.


    Jin Xuan snorted, "What breaks the rules, I think it is the rules that make the winner break down."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "As a merchant but picking customers, it really doesn''t take long."


    Jin Xuan paused, "Master, don''t you plan to go see it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Forget it."


    Jin Xuan looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Is the master worried about being found out? I can lend you the Mengmu Lantern to ensure it''s okay."


    "Thank you so much."


    Zhou Shu stopped in his heart, smiled and said, "But no, I want to go to Wanbaolou, and the rules of the winner are indeed very bad. It sets the rules, which means that most of them are used by human practitioners, and I What is needed is more than human practitioners."


    Seeing Zhou Shu speaking seriously, Jin Xuan shook her head and sighed, "It''s a pity, I still want the master to go in and do something."


    Zhou Shu paused again, "Why do you think I want to make trouble?"


    Jin Xuan murmured, "Wherever the master goes, how can there be no accidents... Ouch."


    Zhou Shu ignored him and walked to a building, "Go in."


    Jin Xuan touched her head and walked over, "This is the Ruyi Tower... Master, you are wrong."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Look at this first, don''t you want to go?"


    "Think about it, Master can go anywhere."


    Jin Xuan didn''t dare to say more, and hurriedly followed, and several people entered the Ruyi Tower together.


    Soon the steward greeted him, with a smile on his face, and said respectfully, "Mu Wang, Young Master Jin, the two came just right. We have newly purchased many dragon treasures in the past two days, and are planning to invite them. It."


    Jin Xuan took a step and said with a solemn expression, "Xu Guan, don''t bother, let''s see for ourselves."


    "Alright, then I won''t be too much trouble. If a few people are fancy, just say something."


    The steward nodded with a smile, and quickly stepped back.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems that you are all regulars, that''s good."


    Jin Xuan unconsciously showed a bit of arrogance, "What a regular customer, I have been here three times. It is almost the same as a fat sheep. Ruyi Lou regards us as fools who can''t spend more money, but we will not be fooled. The treasures here are It''s no use, I can tell at a glance."


    "Did you see that?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "Jin Xuan, do you know or worship the host here?"


    "The master didn''t come to buy things?"


    Jin Xuan was stunned for a moment, and thought for a while, "I have met once, I tried to shout."


    As he said, he beckoned, and Guanshi Xu ran over again, Jin Xuan whispered a few words, Guan Shi nodded and led the way, and in a short while, a Hunyuan Jinxian walked quickly. His cultivation is close to the quasi-sage, and his steps are as steady as a mountain, with no sense of merchants.


    He arched his hands, "Old man Bian Yue is the sixth worship of Ruyi Tower. He is now the owner of Ming Yaotian Ruyi Tower. I wonder if Young Master Jin has anything to say?"


    Jin Xuan spoke quickly and pointed at Zhou Shu, "It''s not me, it''s my master, Yang Tian from Genting City. I want to discuss something with you."


    "Yang Tian, ??are you Yang Tian?"


    Bian Yue''s face changed slightly, watching Zhou Shu and looking up and down.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly said calmly, "Yes, I am Yang Tian from Genting City. I am here this time. I want to discuss something with the Sixth Worship. There is a clean place for worship. ?"


    "Yes, follow the old man."


    Bian Yue thought about it for a few breaths and walked upstairs slowly.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You just have a look here, don''t go far, I''ll be back soon."


    Jin Xuan realized something and couldn''t help but said, "Master, there will be nothing wrong, I don''t think it''s right...Should we go together? With us, don''t even think about the immortal world..."


    Zhou Shu stopped him, "Don''t talk nonsense, Ruyi Tower is Ruyi Tower, and the fairy world is the fairy world."


    "Mu Wang, don''t let him mess around, Xiaosu, so are you, buy whatever you like, don''t worry."


    After giving an order, Zhou Shu followed Bian Yue.


    (PS: Thank you Le Ya Dao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~~~~)

 Chapter 3591: Guessing

    Quiet room.


    A few incense sticks were lit, and a faint smoke lingered in it.


    On the jade table, Bian Yue and Zhou Shu sat opposite each other. For a long time, no one spoke.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s self-consciousness, Bian Yue couldn''t help it, "Yang Tian, ??are you from Zhou Shu?"


    "The enshrinement question is really direct."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If you think this is true, why didn''t you tell the fairy world? Are you worried about Genting City''s revenge?"


    Bian Yue''s face sank, "Yang Tian, ??don''t quibble, the people who worshipped the Eleventh and Wufang City were all taken away by you. Do you think we don''t know? You did this kind of thing, Genting The city will not protect you either!"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "How did you know?"


    Bian Yue sneered, "Do you think Ruyi Tower can''t be found? Although you destroyed Wufang City afterwards, you still left a trace. To Ruyi Tower, a trace means everything! Tell me, you Did you send everyone back to Xianshu City? Also, where is the Eleventh Worship now?"


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Wufang City was destroyed?"


    "Ask it knowingly!"


    Bian Yue stood up suddenly, patted the table hard, and the entire quiet room shook.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and said calmly, "Sit down and say, don''t get angry when offering worship, so that none of us can get what we want."


    Bian Yue''s heart was shocked, and an uncontrollable pressure directly rushed over. The Sea of ??Consciousness could not offset it, and the Soul Tree inside shook violently, as if it was about to break down immediately, "You...", looking at Zhou Shu, he realized What happened, I sat back slowly.


    The pressure disappeared, but his mind was still turbulent, out of fear.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s right, let us discuss it carefully."


    Bian Yue paused and sighed slowly, "Genting City is indeed well-deserved."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said slowly, "As everyone knows, Wanbao Tower is guarded by saints. Behind Duobao Pavilion are two main sects, and your Ruyi Tower is one of the largest merchants in the heavens. What on earth is it relying on? I''m curious about this... worship, do you know?"


    Bian Yue dodged Zhou Shu''s eyes, "I''m just six worshipers, how do I know these things."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s Baidi City, right?"


    Bian Yue''s figure was shocked, "You said this, I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Bian Yue, you are the six worshippers and you are in Mingyao God. This little secret should still be clear. However, I don��t want to do anything to you and Baidi City. On the contrary, I am a little grateful to you. Ruyilou hid several important partners of Zhou Shu from the fairy world, making it impossible for the fairy world to continue to trace Zhou Shu from this aspect, and it did not affect our plan. All this is your credit."


    "What are you... nonsense?"


    Bian Yue''s face changed suddenly, black, yellow, black and yellow, "We haven''t concealed the fairy world, Baidi City knows it!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "But the only one in charge of the sect knows about the Baidi City, right. If the Xuanling Sect knows about this, how do you think the Xuanling Sect will treat Ruyilou? The Baidi City is very strong, but it is Compared with the nine fairy court elders in the Suspense Sect, I am afraid it is still far behind."


    "you you����"


    Bian Yue trembled, seemingly cowering, but it was completely different in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    The power in his body is rapidly condensing and flowing, and he is obviously planning to play.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and shook his head, "Relax, your ability is not useful to me, but the fellow Taoist who is guarding the outside is still a bit threatening, but even if you work together, it is impossible to stop anything, so it''s not as good as everyone. Have a good talk, Yang Tian, ??I haven''t regarded you as enemies yet."


    "Haha...then talk about it."


    The smoke distorted inexplicably, and a figure gradually appeared, tall and fuzzy.


    Zhou Shu didn''t even look at him, "Come on, or a clone, just so afraid of me as a golden fairy?"


    The figure walked slowly to Bian Yue��s right and sat down, smiled and said, ��This fellow Daoist Yang has misunderstood. This seat never shows up in front of others. Don��t talk about Daoyou Yang. Even if Elder Xianting is here, this seat will only Come out like this...eh, Bian Yue?"


    Bian Yue shook when he heard the sound, and quickly stood up, and stood obediently behind the figure.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What is there to hide? Your Excellency is the elder of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect? Actually, it is better to use the real soul body, which is more straightforward."


    "...How could you know?"


    The figure stagnated slightly, astonishment could be seen from the blurred face.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Guess randomly, this concealed appearance is only the favorite of Ten Thousand Souls."


    The figure froze, and said angrily, "How is it possible, how can it be a random guess?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Believe it or not, it''s up to you, but your Excellency came out to argue with me about this? I''m not interested in your true identity. Besides, the people of Baidi City are all over every sect. Isn''t this something that everyone knows? Even if you are in charge of the sect, there is nothing special, right in Genting City."


    "Yang Tian, ??I underestimated you. It was really my fault to instruct Qian to kill the trash."


    The figure settled down, staring at Zhou Shu, "Speak, what do you want to do now?"


    "I should ask you this sentence."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You concealed the immortal world and took away Zhou Shu''s people first. Do you want to embezzle Zhou Shu''s property or control Zhou Shu? In your eyes, does Zhou Shu have such a great value? , Can even the fairy world conceal it?"


    The figure smiled unconsciously, "Hehe, Daoyou Yang, are you investigating us? I know that you are the elder of Genting City and the lord of Chen Liucheng, but I don''t know that you are directly under the immortal trap of Xianting."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "Then your Excellency is not going to say it?"


    The figure faintly said, "We concealed the immortal realm, but don��t forget, fellow daoists, you not only concealed the immortal realm, you even took away Zhou Shu��s people and sent them back to Xianshu City! Baidi City What is the purpose of Is it intended to secretly bond with Zhou Shu, in an attempt to use Zhou Shu and Xian Shucheng to change the dominance of the Xianling Sect? If these things are all going to Xianting, no Do you know which of Genting City or Baidi City is more responsible?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and laughed unconsciously, "It seems that we have each other''s hands."


    The figure seemed to be a little proud, and nodded and said, "It��s good for fellow Taoists to understand. This seat is not an unreasonable person, but if you want to use this to threaten this seat, you will only have to accompany you. There will be no good days."


    "Then forget it today, we will talk about it when we meet again."


    Zhou Shu stood up, raised his hand, and walked out.


    Bian Yue''s face changed slightly, he was about to say something, but he was blocked by the figure''s hand and sneered, "He will be back soon."


    However, Zhou Shu went all the way out, and after a round with a few people outside, he left the Ruyi Tower and never looked back.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3592: Personal talent

    Bian Yue was stunned there, hesitated and did not dare to speak, even if he couldn''t see the face of the figure, he knew that it must be iron blue at the moment.


    "He actually left?!"


    The figure suddenly yelled, the smoke from the whole room was cleared, and the quiet room was shaking.


    Bian Yue nodded quickly, "It seems to be, do you want me to get him back?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! What does he want? The plan, is it his plan, or Genting City''s plan? Genting City has always cared about everything, but why does it care about Zhou Shu? Not only this Yang Tian has been against us, but Luo Fu On the other side of the world, there is also an elder Xian Ting who opposes us, which is extremely hateful!"


    The figure appeared to be a little gaffe, and his voice became louder and louder, and Bian Yue''s mind was shocked, and he was about to lose his feet.


    He settled down, "Actually, many elders are against us, not just this one, we and the fairy world..."


    "I didn''t let you talk!"


    The figure scolded, "There''s nothing wrong with you here, go down!"


    Bian Yue nodded, and walked out without saying a word. The landlord of Ruyilou in Ming Yaotian was no different from the servant.


    The figure stood upstairs, staring at the back of Zhou Shu who was far away, and then at Jin Xuan beside Zhou Shu, shook his head secretly, and disappeared quickly.


    "Ruyi Lou really has nothing good..."


    Jin Xuan looked at Zhou Shu and curiously said, "Master, what are you doing in it? Have you bought anything?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No, I just said something to the host."


    "Nothing will happen, right?"


    There was some concern in Xiao Su''s eyes. She was also one of the participants when she rescued Xiao Zhao Jian Lao, although she did not show up.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s okay, don''t worry."


    For him, the goal has been achieved. He went to Ruyilou just to make certain guesses.


    Obviously, the Eleventh Worship did not return to Ruyi Tower at all, and even destroyed Wufang City. Of course, it is not ruled out that Wufang City Lord destroyed him when he left. In short, Ruyi Tower did not know that Yang Tian of Yunding City was Zhou Shu, and The reason why Yang Tian didn''t say about the rescue of Xiaozhao Jianlao was because they also had ghosts in their hearts. Not only did they conceal the news of their hiding small moves and others from the fairy world, but also because the Baidi City behind them had ulterior motives.


    Now he doesn��t want to understand the idea of ??Baidi City, nor does he need to understand. Naturally, he walks easily, but Baidi City and Ruyi Tower don��t think so. The elder who is nominally the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is actually from Baidi City. People, I��m worried that Yang Tian will tell the foundation of Baidi City. I must be in a hurry. They have to find a way to find him, but now they dare not. On the one hand, there is Jinxuan, and on the other hand, it is very inconvenient during the Mingyao Emperor Festival. , You know, they can only do things in secret now.


    However, there will definitely be such a day, and Zhou Shu will get something at that time��mostly it will not be a bad thing.


    Jin Xuan patted her heart hard, "That is, I am here, so don''t worry about anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I really want to rely on you."


    "The Wanbao Building is in front."


    King Mu pointed to the plaque with the sage''s brilliance in front of him, and said, "Sir, I have already told them in advance that they should prepare the best things now. When they arrive, the host will come and give us details. Introduction."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Thank you, Mu Wang."


    Mu Wang smiled and shook his head, "It''s just a matter of raising your hand, why should you be polite, sir."


    Before reaching the door, someone greeted them, invited them into Wanbao Building respectfully, and went straight to the roof.


    Between the mountains and rivers, among the pavilions, dozens of lights loomed loomingly.


    "What a big blue demon crystal!"


    Stopping in front of the first light, Xiao Su couldn''t help shouting.


    "This girl really knows the goods."


    The host, Wang Getian, smiled slightly, "It can be seen at a glance. Even if the outer layer is still covering several layers of formations, when most people see it, they will think that this is the core fragment of the origin. Yes, this is from the powerhouse of the demon world. The Green Demon Crystal is the relic of a demon lord."


    Xiao Su thought for a few breaths, "Pull Mountain Demon Lord?"


    Wang Getian''s face changed slightly, and he was solemn for a while, "How does the girl know?"


    "Guess, in the past few thousand years, only the mountain world has changed the Demon Venerable. There is too much chaos there, and there are too many strong people."


    Xiao Su casually explained a sentence and looked at Zhou Shu, "This is a good thing, much better than the one I bought last time."


    Looking at Xiao Su thoughtfully, Wang Getian put away his surprise and nodded, "Yes, the magic crystal of the demon lord is extremely powerful, this one is the best magic crystal you can buy, and there are better ones in the heavens. Yes, but it is absolutely impossible to buy. If the fairy city is built on the basis of this blue magic crystal, then the fairy city is expected to become a big world such as the Brahma world Mengyi world. Of course, this will also require a lot of vitality, I am afraid to absorb ten Several sectors are not enough."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Can such things be sold in the fairy world?"


    Wang Getian smiled slightly, "Hehe, of course it is not allowed in the immortal world. The immortal world cannot allow practitioners to absorb the vitality of other worlds, but few people who are not counted in the immortal world do not need to be subject to this restriction. If not, I I won''t take it out. For you, this is a rare opportunity. If you use it properly, you can even build a better world than the Xuchang world."


    "I want it, how many fairy jade."


    "As much as you want, just say a price."


    Mu Wang and Jin Xuan spoke almost at the same time.


    A lot of smiles appeared on Wang Getian''s face, "If both of you want to buy, it will be a little troublesome. In fact, my base price is not very high. It is not difficult for both of you to have financial resources. Who pays more..."


    Jin Xuan''s expression was condensed, "We don''t need to discuss, just say how much you can sell."


    King Mu nodded and said with a smile, "Lord Wang, we won''t raise the price, you just give a real amount."


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter."


    Wang Getian stretched out his palm, and the front and back lighted up once, "Ten million."


    Jin Xuan couldn''t help but said, "It''s too expensive!"


    King Mu also frowned If 10 million immortal jade, I can build ten good immortal cities. "


    Xiao Su calmly said, "After getting your blue demon crystal, you will have to infuse life from all walks of life, ask the creator to reshape the origin and so on. Besides, use the blue demon crystal of the mountain demon to build. Xiancheng, if this news goes out, the Demon World of Pulling Mountain will definitely not sit back and watch. Most of the Demon World will come over to find things, and their world is near the Demon World, it is difficult to avoid the demon world''s conquest..."


    She shook her head, "Buying you this green magic crystal means that we have to take a big risk, and without us, you want to sell it and cannot sell it. No one in the fairy world dares to buy it. People who want to buy basically come from You can��t sell it. Think about it carefully, is it worth the price."


    Jin Xuan stagnated, "You said so, why don''t I want to buy it?"


    King Mu did not consciously nod his head, "It is indeed a lot more expensive, and it may not be rewarded, or just forget it."


    Wang Getian hesitated for a while, then laughed, "The girl is really a business talent."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your five-year support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~)

 Chapter 3593: That is

    "Lord Wang is the one."


    Xiao Su smiled, "Is it possible to use it to make the world a great world like the Mengyi world and the Brahma world? The origin core has never been the fundamental factor that determines the quality of a world. There is no environment similar to the fairy world. Without tens of thousands of years of hard work, without countless practitioners, no matter how good the original core is, there is no way to turn a realm into a great realm, Lord Wang, right?"


    Wang Getian paused and said with a smile, "Hehe, girl, you make sense, but it''s absolutely impossible without the origin core, right?"


    Xiao Su shook his head, "That''s not necessarily true. Some Xiancheng doesn''t have the original core and can be bigger and stronger. There are not many examples of this in Outland."


    Wang Getian''s expression was slightly condensed, "I know what the girl is talking about, but that is not the right way to develop after all..."


    King Mu waved his hand, "Okay, let''s not make sense, let''s just say how much this blue magic crystal is, and we will buy it if it is suitable."


    "Six million, no less."


    Wang Getian said solemnly, "This is the Blue Demon Crystal from the Demon Venerable, an absolutely rare treasure that is hard to find, and you can rest assured that Wanbaolou will never leak the news. We can guarantee this."


    King Mu thought for a few breaths and nodded, "That''s it, take it out to me, and you will send someone to the post house to get the fairy jade."


    "no problem."


    Wang Getian smiled and nodded, opened the formation and took out the Azure Demon Crystal and handed it to King Mu. He raised his hand and said, "Congratulations King Mu, I believe that after a long time, King Mu will be able to appear a big immortal city no less than Xuchang realm."


    "Thanks to you."


    King Mu smiled and handed the Azure Demon Crystal to Zhou Shu, "Sir, take it."


    Zhou Shu took it and nodded, "Well, then I will accept it."


    The blue demon crystal with a few feet of square, half circle and half square, transparent as ice, and slightly sinking at the beginning, the omnipotent feeling made Zhou Shu quite comfortable. Of course, he did not want this blue demon crystal to act as the core of the origin. All the new worlds in Shucheng will use the buds or leaves of Jianmu as the core, so as to better maintain the formation), he is to build Dao tools.


    Demon Venerable''s Blue Demon Crystal is comparable to the Dragon Gold that has survived the triple reincarnation calamity, and is an excellent Taoist material.


    Such rare treasures can only be collected by merchants such as Wanbaolou.


    It is compatible with the power of many laws, as well as some characteristics of the demon clan. Zhou Shu almost subconsciously connected the Dao weapon with the demon weapon. He still believed that the most suitable Dao tool must be in the demon world. The kind that can perform normally or even supernormally, this kind of thinking may coincide with the Emperor of Xuanyuan. Perhaps, the use of the Azure Demon Crystal with Xuanyuan Iron will give birth to many additional benefits.


    Speaking of which, the materials for refining Taoist artifacts are basically in place, of course, it would be better to find several special auxiliary materials.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t get the celestial jade that King Mu gave, but one or two buds of Jianmu would be enough to compensate after he returned, and there would be more.


    Jianmu Bud, a divine object that can grow infinitely and create vitality for itself, is used as the core of the source. It is much better than the green magic crystal. The only trouble is that it may be affected by Jianmu''s calamity.


    By the way, Jianmu will split many buds of Jianmu before going through the third calamity. Zhou Shu still has a lot of them. These are not free. Jianmu splits the buds to share the risk of the calamity. And Zhou Shu, who got the Bud of Jianmu, had to help Jianmu bear these risks. Based on the current situation, it was not possible that Xianshu City was destroyed by the great disaster.


    Wang Getian looked at King Mu''s actions and was taken aback, and quickly smiled, "Wang Mu really loves his subordinates."


    King Mu''s face sank slightly, "Lord Wang, don''t make false statements. City Lord Yang is not a subordinate, he is my guide, and the city is built by him."


    "Hehe, I''m the one who talks too much, let''s watch."


    Wang Getian smiled and walked to another place of light.


    King Mu followed up a bit, seemingly thoughtful, "Lord Wang, I have been very interested in the law of the soul recently. I wonder if there is something suitable for cultivation?"


    "The Law of Dragon Soul Cultivation?"


    Wang Getian was stunned, and then smiled, "Dragons don��t need to train their souls. King Mu is prepared for other people, right? Wanbaolou can certainly meet the requirements. In terms of the laws of the soul, the best in the heavens is the soul mirror. Now, King Mu probably doesn''t know. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect was established with a book of Soul Jian Wan Jie, and the Soul Jian Wan Jie is a lot worse than the Soul Jian Wan Jie."


    King Mu looked slightly condensed, "There is such a good thing, it should be difficult to cultivate, right?"


    "Indeed, Wanbaolou has kept the soul book for tens of thousands of years, but no one has gotten guidance from it. It has been sold four times and returned four times," Wang Getian paused and said calmly, "If King Mu wants to do this, he might have to do this too. Prepare, when we return it, we will only pay half the price."


    "So..."


    King Mu didn''t hesitate, "Why can I return it after I bought it? Isn''t Hunjian a book?"


    "It''s a saint book, but it''s not a saint book that everyone can read. King Mu will understand it after reading it."


    Wang Getian quickly led everyone to the front, pointing to the light and saying, "That is."


    Looking along, everyone was stagnant.


    What saint book? It was obviously an irregular briquettes, a few black lumps crumpled together, and a lot of mud and dust on it, which would turn black when touched by the hand, and I couldn''t notice any immortal aura.


    Jin Xuan said in amazement, "Lord Wang, is this the best soul lesson you said?"


    King Mu also frowned, "Will it be fake?"


    Wang Getian looked solemnly, "I guarantee the reputation of Wanbaolou. This is absolutely true. This soul book came from the Pangu Caves. At first, in order to compete for this soul book, at least four quasi-sages fell. There have been many fights, and our Wanbaolou was acquired at a very high price."


    Zhou Shu felt a shock, "Pangu Cave?"


    Wang Getian looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, "You Daoist Yang is from Genting City, so it should be clear that Pangu Cave is a secret realm of saints. Under the control of Xianting, it only opens once every thousand years. The next opening should be four hundred and twenty years later, hehe, with the talent of Fellow Daoist Yang, maybe he can win a qualification."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The landlord Wang is joking, isn''t the saint''s secret realm that the quasi saint can enter?"


    Wang Getian stagnated and nodded, "It is true, but the seeds of the saints favored by the saints are also eligible to enter."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It seems that I have no fate."


    "Haha, don''t be depressed, fellow Taoists."


    Wang Getian laughed twice, and his eyes fell on King Mu, "The soul mirror is absolutely true, it depends on King Mu you want it or not. Although the price of the soul mirror is a bit more expensive, it can gain a chance for the people of King Mu to enlighten. Even if no one succeeds, you can return to Wanbao Lou."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your five-year support, and thank you book friends who booked and subscribed to vote~~~~)

 Chapter 3594: can not afford

    King Mu looked slightly condensed, "Those people bought it in the past?"


    "Hehe, Mu Wang had a good question."


    Wang Getian smiled and said, "The Xuanling Sect in the immortal world and Linglongtian have both been bought. It is said that the Xuanling Sect has gathered hundreds of disciples and elders who are good at Soul Dao to enlighten them day and night, but they finally got nothing. Hunjian returned."


    King Mu didn''t realize it, "There are so many geniuses in the Suspended Bell Sect that they can''t get the benefits of the soul mirror?"


    Wang Getian smiled faintly, "It''s just said that, I don''t know if it''s true. Maybe the Xuanling Sect has understood the essence of the soul book, there is no need to keep the soul book, but they don''t want to say it, hehe, Xuan It''s not that Suzuong has never done such a thing."


    Mu Wang paused, and slowly said, "Wanbaolou doesn''t seem to be waiting to see Suspense Sect?"


    Wang Getian said indifferently, "Mu Wang��s words are wrong. Our Wanbaolou is a businessman and is not under the jurisdiction of Xian Ting. We don��t need to see certain sects. It''s not as good as a few here, they are notoriously stingy."


    Mu Wang asked suspiciously, "Don''t you be afraid of being suppressed by the Hanging Bell Sect if you say this?"


    "Suppress?"


    Wang Getian showed a sneer unconsciously, "Wanbao Lou is watched by a living saint, so anyone who wants to suppress it can give it a try."


    King Mu nodded unconsciously, and said slowly, "Haha, I''ve missed it. Seeing the plaque at the door, no one dares to do anything."


    "That''s natural, but even if there is no plaque, we open a store in the Demon Realm without a sage plaque. The store is opened securely and the Demon will not cause trouble." Wang Getian was slightly startled, as if thinking of something , His gaze fell on Xiao Su, "This girl, have you also been to the Wanbaolou in the Demon Realm and did business there."


    Xiao Su thought for a few breaths and nodded, "Yes, I have dealt with you Wanbao Lou many times."


    Wang Getian smiled slightly, "No wonder, when the girl was talking about it, I had a feeling of deja vu. The poster over there said that there was a beautiful demon girl with wings who was very good at doing business. I lost a lot of money on her, but the girl didn''t seem to be like this then?"


    Xiao Su said lightly, "I don''t think it makes a difference."


    At this time, Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Owner, has the Ten Thousand Soul Sect bought the Soul Mirror?"


    This topic cannot be continued. If we continue, Zhou Shu will be brought out soon. Although Zhou Shu did not appear in the Wanbao Building of the Demon Realm, it was Xiao Su who came forward, but following this line may not be able to find out something... This time he came to Wanbaolou, Zhou Shu also took a risk. After all, he showed up in Wuniancheng Wanbaolou, so no matter what Zhou Shu wanted to buy, it was Mu Wang and Jin Xuan who came out to say.


    However, it is also possible that Wanbaolou knew about it a long time ago, and they said those words on purpose.


    It''s just that Wanbaolou is a faction of its own, so confident, you can choose not to tell the hanging bell sect, but stay as a handle.


    Wang Getian paused, "No."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "This is strange, Ten Thousand Soul Sect should be the one who wants the soul mirror most?"


    Wang Getian nodded, "Yes, but they have never come to buy it. We have inquired about the reason. I heard that the Suspension Sect does not allow them to buy. The Suspension Sect may be worried about what the Ten Thousand Soul Sect can learn from it. Without threatening their status, I think they think too much, but this is fine."


    Mu Wang questioned, "Alright?"


    Wang Getian laughed and said frankly, "Yes, if the Ten Thousand Soul Sect buys the Soul Mirror, even if they don''t understand the truth, most of them won''t return it, then we can''t continue to sell it."


    Mu Wang smiled and said, "That''s it, Wanbaolou is doing a good business."


    "Mu Wang, after talking about it for a long time, you haven''t decided whether you want it?" Wang Getian said sincerely, "I think, based on the current situation of King Mu, it will be profitable and harmless to bring the soul mirror back. Not to mention, even if you use this as a bait to lure practitioners to invest, it is a good way. If it fails thousands of years later, you can get back some of the capital."


    Mu Wang hesitated for a while, and said slowly, "How much is it."


    "Forty million, no bargaining."


    Wang Getian stretched out his hand and gestured.


    "what?!"


    King Mu couldn''t suppress the shock, "The landlord Wang is serious?"


    I thought it would be very expensive, but I never thought it would be so expensive. This is a price that even Xuchang industry can��t afford. Even the current Xuchang industry does not earn more than one hundred thousand celestial jade a year, but has to accumulate four thousand. This large number of 10,000 is almost impossible.


    Although immortal jade is currency in circulation, it is also an important resource for cultivation. Most of the immortal jade is consumed by practitioners in the circulation process. If it were not for this trip to the immortal world, King Mu would not accumulate these millions of immortals. Yu, it has long been taken out to cultivate practitioners in the world.


    Wang Getian said solemnly, "Of course, seriously. Everyone who bought it paid this price. If King Mu doesn''t believe it, you can ask."


    Jin Xuan sneered, "No wonder only four people have bought it, others can''t afford it at all! You sell it and buy it, but you are full."


    I bought and sold four times, earning 80 million yuan, and the things are still in my own hands. This business is really comfortable.


    Wang Getian didn''t care, and said slowly, "Young Master Jin is not wrong to say that. There are indeed very few immortal worlds who can produce 40 million immortal jade. Apart from the sect in charge, there are only a few, but we can''t blame us Wanbao. Lou, this kind of treasure that may change the pattern of the immortal world, it is impossible to get it without spending enough... In order to meet the requirements of practitioners, it is very good that our Wanbao Lou can sell at a price. This kind of treasure should not have a price. of."


    Having said that, he glanced at Xiao Su unconsciously, as if waiting for Xiao Su to say something.


    However, Xiao Su had already received Zhou Shu''s reminder, so he only watched calmly and didn''t speak.


    Mu Wang shook his head slightly, "Lord Wang, it is too expensive, we can''t afford it."


    Jin Xuan followed, "Half cheaper is expensive, your price is too high, the host, I don''t need fairy jade, can I use other treasures as collateral?"


    Wang Getian nodded Of course, we will calculate the fairy jade according to the price, but I am afraid that a lot of treasures are needed. After all, 40 million is not a small amount...unless it is Young Master Jin who takes out the dragon treasure. Of course, this is just a joke, even if Young Master Jin is willing to take it out, we dare not want it. "


    "you����"


    Jin Xuan''s face changed slightly, and she paused when she wanted to say something.


    King Mu pulled Jin Xuan and said slowly, "Let''s take a look at other things first, and I''ll talk about this later, but I guess it will disappoint Wang Louzhu."


    Wang Getian smiled and nodded, "It''s okay, apart from the soul book, we still have many treasures that can be of interest to a few people. They are much cheaper than the soul book, but they may not be useful without the soul book. Just follow me."


    After leaving the light where the soul mirror was, everyone couldn''t help but look back.


    Forty million, the impact is indeed great, such a treasure, if you can hold it in your hand, it will definitely be very satisfying.


    (PS: Thank you Le Yadao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3595: Come out

    Several hours passed.


    Zhou Shu is still satisfied. After all, he is the most powerful merchant in the heavens. Many rare things he wants can be found. He has harvested two more Dao Qi auxiliary materials, and he can almost start refining Dao Qi, of course. Regrettably, Hunjian could not get started.


    The price is too high. The only hope to get it now is to exchange it with Jianmu Bud, and Zhou Shu couldn''t do that.


    "Hehe, the soul mirror has always been placed in Wanbao Lou. If you want, you can come anytime."


    Wang Getian always smiled, and there was a trace of regret in his eyes. If he could sell the Soul Mirror again, then the credit he accumulated in Wanbaolou would be enough to give him a chance to enlighten the word, and perhaps his realm could be improved. It.


    Leaving Wanbaolou, a few people went to Faguang Temple.


    Faguang Temple is not the biggest temple in Ming Yaotian, but it is undoubtedly the most famous.


    Among the 12 descendants of the emperor, the Yao family has been a monk at Hoko Temple for generations. Therefore, Hoko Temple has always been called the imperial temple.


    In this emperor''s festival, the imperial temple welcomes meditation from various parties, and Master Fang Yuan also lives here.


    The temple is magnificent, showing royal style everywhere, and the rules are exceptionally strict. However, thanks to the identities of King Mu and Jin Xuan, several people entered the inner temple unimpeded, but it was difficult to go further. The guardian monks always follow In front of the Xinglong Hall, facing several people''s constant inquiries, they just confessed, "Everyone, please stay here, Master Fang Yuan will not see foreigners, but the three sacrifices in a few days, the master will definitely be there."


    "In that case, I only blame me for not waiting."


    Zhou Shu bowed, "I can''t see Master Fang Yuan, but I don''t know if Master Fang Li is? That day, I heard Master Fang Li''s wonderful truth at the seminar, and I was quite confused, so I came to seek guidance."


    The monk hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand and said, "A few of you are here for this? There have been more donors in recent days, so the little monk went to spread the word."


    Not long after, Fang Li walked out slowly, saw a few people, and said calmly, "There are too many people, but the little monk is gone."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Master, these two just brought me in. They stayed in the temple and didn''t enter the temple to disturb the master."


    "Come in one hour."


    Fang Li nodded without saying much, turned around and entered the hall.


    Zhou Shu asked a few words and led Xiao Su to follow in, and the guardian monk stood in front of the door again, silent as an image.


    Jin Xuan and King Mu smiled at each other and played in the temple freely.


    Some tool people mean, but they are not wronged, and they are willing to do so. The formation that Zhou Shu built for King Mu, this kind of thing that cannot be obtained from any force, is the greatest guarantee for King Mu��s development. As for Jin Xuan, there is no need to Said that the bond between master and apprentice is enough, not to mention that without Zhou Shu, he would not have the blood of true dragon at all, and he would not be one of the heirs of the Golden Dragon Kingdom. He may still sink and float in the East China Sea, and was even taken out of the dragon vein by the elder Jin. .


    Fang Li lit a piece of incense in the Buddhist room.


    Zhou Shu looked solemn and slowly said, "Master, I still have something to ask for advice. Is it convenient now?"


    Fang Li sat down and waved his hand, "Don''t be the master, you don''t have to worry about entering here."


    "Haha, that''s good."


    In a blink of an eye, Zhou Shu became a rogue, "Senior brother Shicai''s expression on the outside, he thought that Senior Brother didn''t plan to recognize me."


    Fang Li smiled faintly, "If you have the heritage of Leiyin Temple, I won''t recognize you. If you are willing to call brother, I can still ask for a bargain."


    "I am willing."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, only a trace of worry in his eyes, "Master Fang Yuan is also in the hall, he won''t..."


    Fang Li calmly said, "I told you that Master Fang Yuan has not taken any action for four thousand years, and will not make an exception for you. Moreover, if the Master knows that you are there, you will not care about you, and you don��t have to avoid him. In the eyes of Master, Wan There is no difference between the evil list and the celestial list."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. In Fang Li''s eyes, Fang Yuan was the kind of expert who was completely detached from grievances and did not care about world affairs.


    If so, it would be great.


    Fang Liwen said, "Junior, just say what you want to ask, but try to be as fast as possible. I promised a Fa conference and I want to go to Yao''s house to help."


    "An hour is too short, alas."


    Zhou Shu sighed, and quickly entered the topic, "Brother, have you brought the Tuntian Gourd?"


    Fang Li seemed thoughtful, "Why ask?"


    "Guess, the brother is the gourman who was appointed by the Tianlong Temple, plus the brother��s wish to abandon the Buddha to die, there shouldn��t be the possibility of ascending to immortality. Now not only is he ascended to immortality, but he also enters Leiyin Temple as a Buddha. For many reasons, I forgive my brother��s rudeness. I��m a little confused about this. After thinking about it, the reason may be the swallowing gourd." Zhou Shu looked more solemnly, "I don��t care that the brother brings the artifact to the immortal, I also bring the artifact. Shengxian, but the Sky Swallowing Gourd is made by the horns of the Ancestral Dragon, and is deeply related to the Dragon Realm. If this matter is known to the Dragon Realm, Senior Brother may have a lot of trouble."


    Fang Li paused, "Then do you perceive the breath of the artifact from me?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head very seriously.


    It is indeed not sensed, but it does not mean that there is no, because the entire Ming Yaotian is full of the breath of artifacts, everywhere.


    He had long known that Ming Yaotian had a mysterious artifact that was about to become the sacred treasure of Hongmeng. It was the most important guardian of Ming Yaotian. Under its breath, other artifacts were all sad, that is Zhou Shu��s Kunlun mirror. Not a trace of breath overflowed.


    "Thank you for your reminder, but don''t worry."


    Fang Liwen said, "I rarely go out, even if I go out, someone will follow, so I won''t be in trouble."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "Are they all powerful like Master Fang Yuan?"


    "What''s wrong with Lao Na?"


    The door of the meditation house was suddenly pushed open, and an old monk in a green shirt walked in, with white eyebrows and white beards, with a lot of kindness, and he looked like that kind of person.


    Zhou Shu stagnated, and hurriedly got up to salute. Xiao Su didn''t dare to neglect it. Fang Li was surprised there, and for a while, he forgot to salute, "Master, why did you come out? Aren''t you going to retreat for the third sacrifice?"


    Fang Yuan returned the gift together and slowly said, "Fang Li, have to leave the customs because there are people here that Lao Na has to meet."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned and pointed to himself, "The master is talking about me?"


    Fang Yuan shook his head slightly No. "


    "what?"


    Xiao Su was stunned, and flapped his wings blankly, "Is it me? Isn''t it, Master, I don''t know you, and I have never practiced Zen... and I can''t."


    Fang Yuan smiled and shook his head, "It''s not you either, although you and Lao Na have some fate."


    "Who is that?"


    There were no other people here except them, both of them were a little startled, and Fang Li stood there, as if he had a premonition, his expression became more and more serious.


    "Come out!"


    Fang Yuan suddenly yelled, and ten thousand golden lights appeared on his body, like a buddha. He flipped his palm and pressed directly towards Zhou Shu.


    The extremely solid Zen power is pouring down like golden juice.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3596: Right

    Everyone was surprised.


    Xiao Su was right next to Zhou Shu, a green light flashed in his hand, and he rushed towards the rolling golden juice.


    He was bounced away before touching it, and the person was also blocked. It was obviously only a few feet away from Zhou Shu, but it seemed to be thousands of miles away. No matter how he shot it, he couldn''t get close to those golden lights, nor could he touch Zhou Shu.


    But even so, she still didn''t give up, and always shot.


    Fang Li stood up a few steps and said slowly, "Master, why is this? Didn''t the master never care about things in the fairy world?"


    "It has nothing to do with the fairy world."


    Fang Yuan stretched out his fingers, and a few soft lights flew straight out, turning into a transparent rope to tie Xiao Su in it, unable to move. "The girl does not need to move rashly, lest she hurt her body. Lao Na is not trying to deal with Zhou Shu, just Find an old friend there."


    "Then what do you do to him?!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, who looked so painful being poured by the golden juice, Xiao Su couldn''t help but shouted, "You meditation are really shameless, it doesn''t matter if you want to fight or kill, why secretly attack, you are all quasi-sages. It''s so mean! Not even the Demon Race!"


    Fang Yuan was not angry, and said indifferently, "Old Na is saving him."


    Xiao Su was stunned, "Save him?"


    Fang Li seemed to understand something, "Master, is Zhou Shu possessed by some evil demon?"


    "It''s not just demons... drink!"


    Fang Yuan suddenly yelled, and his voice was a bit louder than before, glaring in a vajra shape, and the Zen power became thicker and purer. The billowing gold juice seemed to have turned into pieces of gold bricks, smashing down one after another. Falling on Zhou Shu, there was still a bang sound.


    "Nine turns and nine dryness have no relationship, Fang Tui, Lao Na knows it''s you, but won''t come out yet?!"


    Amidst the roar, laughter suddenly came.


    It was Zhou Shu who spoke, "Hehehe, I know who the master is looking for."


    Xiao Su''s eyes lit up, "Zhou Shu, are you okay?"


    Fang Yuan looked dazed, "Still talking nonsense! Fang retreats, you are reining in the precipice now, and you still have time, Lao Na already knows how to eliminate non-community!"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The master really has a profound Zen technique, and he can come up with a solution to non-community, but I think Fang Tui doesn''t need this anymore."


    "you����"


    Fang Yuan looked down at Zhou Shu, and a lot of surprise flashed in his eyes, "Are you Zhou Shu, or Fang Tui? Or both, you are him and he is you? Anyway, Lao Na will never forgive you again. Lao Na missed it once, there won''t be a second time!"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Master, you have received your magical powers first, and we will talk more about it. If this continues, the juniors will have to fight back."


    Fang Yuan shook his head decisively, "No matter what you say, Lao Na will never spare you again."


    Zhou Shu nodded and stopped talking. After a while, the copper color of the whole body became thicker, and there were patterns in the blue and yellow that stretched all the way along the body, but after a few breaths, Zhou Shu''s whole body was covered. The layers of dense mysterious lines are closely connected to each other, and there is no omission.


    In the lines, there is a golden light flashing constantly, and every time it flashes, the light becomes more obvious and the body becomes more solid and firm.


    There are no gaps or flaws.


    "You are the way..."


    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s change, Fang Yuan showed a lot of surprises, and the palms hanging in the air couldn''t help but stop.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Master, I don''t want to be an enemy of the master, and if the master is forced, it will only attract people who are Ming Yaotian. I think the master does not want the Emperor''s festival to be suspended because of the master?"


    "Fine, I believe you are not him."


    Fang Yuan took his palms suddenly, took two steps back, and stood still.


    Zhou Shu''s body trembled, and the bronze color on his body quickly faded. He bowed his hands and said, "Junior Zhou Shu has seen the master, but the master just used Parami? The younger generation is really predestined, and I saw Leiyin Temple at the first meeting. One of the eight magical powers."


    Fang Yuan''s expression condensed slightly, "This is not the time to talk about this."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Yes, then, please let the master explain Xiao Su''s finger to worry about Zen first, I just accepted the love."


    Fang Yuan stretched his fingers and clicked, and Xiao Su''s **** disappeared.


    She hurriedly walked to Zhou Shu''s side and touched it with her hand. She felt that she could finally touch it, and she felt a lot more settled.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Master, sit down and talk, brother, sit down too."


    Fang Yuan hesitated for a few breaths, then sat down slowly, and Fang Li did the same. He only looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of doubts in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu took out something, put it in front of him upright, and said in a deep voice, "Master shot me, did you see this on me?"


    Fang Yuan''s face changed as soon as he took it out, "This is...? Fang Tui''s arm?"


    "To be precise, it should be the arm of the ghost emperor..."


    Zhou Shu calmly explained, "...That��s how it happened. I cut off one of the ghost emperor��s arms and carried it with me. The master perceives the ghost emperor��s breath, and the master mistakenly thinks I am the ghost emperor. The incarnation of a certain life, or was possessed by the ghost emperor, so I wanted to help me get rid of it,...Fang Tui, as the master said, if the younger generation did not guess wrong, it should be the first incarnation of the ghost emperor today. Is it?"


    Fang Li looked at Zhou Shu and fell into contemplation unconsciously.


    What kind of a big thing Zhou Shu did, severely injuring the Jiuyou Ghost Emperor and saving the heavens from the catastrophe, but the immortal world didn''t have any news, and still regarded Zhou Shu as a murderer who had to be caught.


    Fang Yuan also looked at Zhou Shu and was already astonished. "You Daoist Zhou is right. Fang Tui is Lao Na��s junior, but when he started, Lao Na didn��t know that he was the only descendant of Kuji Temple, and learned that He is the descendant of Kuji Temple, and when he was still cultivating Wuxiangsheng, Lao Na let him go."


    "Look at the good things you do in meditation!"


    Xiao Su was also angry, "Such a source of all evil can be let go, but chasing Zhou Shu well and not letting it go, it is damned!"


    Zhou Shu touched her and said warmly, "Master doesn''t know what Fang Tui''s goal is, and it may not be clear that non-community is giving up the painful meditation of becoming a Buddha."


    "No Miss Su is right, Lao Na actually knows it."


    Fang Yuan shook his head, "Lao Na clearly knew the nature of non-community, but still let him go. This is indeed Lao Na''s not."


    Xiao Su snorted, "Zhou Shu, look...you are still defending him, I guess he knew it, I don''t think anyone would have thought that the Jiuyou ghost emperor in the dead zone turned out to be the first thunder of the Buddha Kingdom. It was released by the Music Temple, if this incident spreads..."


    Halfway through, she realized the seriousness of the matter and suddenly stopped.


    She raised her head to look at Zhou Shu, her eyes shrunk, very frightened.


    Zhou Shu shook her hand, squeezed it gently, and said warmly, "It''s okay, don''t worry, it''s all in the past, there is no need to make everyone known, and if the master can tell, there must be a way, not to mention... that The ghost emperor is not the old ghost emperor, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171025201137770 for your continued support, thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~)

 Chapter 3597: Dont talk nonsense

    Fang Li pondered, "Isn''t the dead master of the past, what does it mean?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The Lord of the Nine Nethers who appeared in the past all used the annexation of other realms as a means of promotion, and this ghost emperor who cultivated incompatibility seems to have other promotion methods, similar to those of practitioners. I guess his final result is likely to be Soul Saint, not necessarily the Lord of Nine Nethers."


    "Is that so..."


    Fang Li nodded lightly, his gaze fell on Fang Yuan, "Master thinks it."


    "Old Na doesn''t know it. You can''t know until you meet him."


    Fang Yuan��s expression was condensed, "Lao Na didn��t know that he had entered the dead zone to be called the ghost emperor. He also said that he was in reincarnation in the world... In that case, Lao Na should go to the dead zone to take a look and see what he looks like now. Recover the past mistakes."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Excuse the younger generation for being rude, now that the master will go, most of them will not be seen."


    Fang Yuan looked at him, "Why?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "After the ghost emperor was wounded, he completely disappeared, and there was no sound. The juniors couldn''t get any information from this arm. The juniors thought, he was mostly in retreat, and everything stagnated. , With the power of the ghost emperor, once he enters this state, his will is completely dissipated into death, and the dead area is where he is.


    Fang Yuan said slowly, "Do you know the ghost emperor well?"


    "Simply understand, when it comes to understanding the ghost emperor, it may be the elder of the Ci Hang Sect."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Cihangzong has many methods to restrain the ghost emperor, and the younger generations of suitable talents have also said that if there is no help from Cihangzong, the juniors will never be able to severely injure the ghost emperor. Of course, the disciples of the Tianfumen are indispensable. help."


    Fang Yuan sighed unconsciously, "Oh, Ci Hangzong."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Speaking of which, the elders of Cihangzong and the master have a similar situation, and they have seen the ghost emperor''s past life very early, but like the master, it has not been able to stop it, and it is impossible to stop it. It was Master Fang Yuan who forced him to die, and he could reincarnate as soon as possible, but it was a few years ahead of schedule. Therefore, the master does not need to blame himself. This kind of thing is inevitable.


    "You don''t have to comfort old Na."


    Fang Yuan shook his head lightly, and slowly said, "Lao Na did not think of a way to eliminate the incompatibility, but if he realized his ambition to become a ghost emperor soon, he would be able to keep Fang Tui in the Luohan Hall and let him day and night. Polish the Zen mind, understand the Buddha nature, and must not leave. Even if he does not make any changes, he will still be reincarnated in Leiyin Temple again, so he will not have the opportunity to enter the dead zone and be poisoned to the heavens."


    "The master understands cause and effect, but why does he say such a thing?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Even if this matter is not destined, but it has a cause and effect, it can be considered complete. Why demand? If he is forced to stay in Leiyin Temple and he is reincarnated and attached to the master, what should I do? As far as I know , The non-community life is pervasive, and if the master is a little slack, he may not be defeated."


    Fang Yuan slowly said, "The evil demon enters his heart, and Lao Na feeds the demon with his body, cutting off everything from him."


    Zhou Shu smiled helplessly, and said frankly, "Master is willing to go to hell, and juniors admire him, so what do the masters think now? The juniors always feel that there is no benefit for the master to go to the dead zone, but it may cause the dead zone to change or even change. The idea of ??the ghost emperor turned to occupy the surrounding circles."


    "Do you think Lao Na will make the ghost emperor aware of the danger and grow himself as soon as possible?"


    Fang Yuan seemed to understand, "This is what you really think, right? Anything you can''t find in retreat is an excuse."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The ghost emperor is already a ghost emperor, and the weather is complete. Besides, the solution of non-community is meaningless. For this rare alien, instead of directly confronting the situation, it is better to watch the development of the situation, if he starts to invade the surroundings. The world, then use the power of thunder to conquer. The younger generation believes that Leiyin Temple can do it. If he has been hiding in the dead zone, practicing peace of mind, and no longer expanding, then don''t worry about him."


    Fang Li paused, "Don''t worry? But he is the ghost emperor after all."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The ghost emperor must be promoted to the soul saint. If he can''t survive, everything will be resolved naturally. If he can, his own saint will pay attention to him. It has nothing to do with the heavens and all realms. Go to deal with him with great fanfare now, arouse his resistance, and it is likely to set off a **** storm. I guess that all the realms around the dead zone will be affected. Not to mention the great damage to the outer realm, except for Miao Chengtian in the fairy realm. There is a bit of peace."


    "If it weren''t for you to be Zhou Shu, I would really suspect that you were the lobbyist of the ghost emperor."


    Fang Li laughed unconsciously and turned to Fang Yuandao, "Master, the little monk thinks what he said is reasonable, now the ghost emperor is the ghost emperor, and it doesn��t make sense for him to have no relationship or dissolution. He has already occupied the dead zone. It is indeed a catastrophe for the heavens now, and the master''s going there is probably the key move that caused this catastrophe."


    Fang Yuan looked at the two, "You two, you really deserve to be brothers in the past."


    In fact, why doesn��t Fang Yuan understand these principles? The ghost emperor is already a ghost emperor, and it��s useless to get the solution of non-community. It��s just that he is in the situation and cannot be said clearly. Even a meditation expert like Fang Yuan is still there. It''s no surprise that there are times when you can''t speak out and can''t step down.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "We did have a tacit understanding in the past, but I didn''t expect it to be like this today."


    Fang Li didn''t answer, only a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. After listening to Zhou Shu''s narration, he understood Zhou Shu''s choice and it was natural to support him.


    Fang Yuan groaned for a few breaths, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, give that ghost emperor arm to Lao Na."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu froze, and shook his head subconsciously.


    He took it back with great pains.


    Fang Yuan said solemnly, "Lao Na needs to use it to understand the situation of the ghost emperor. You can also try to communicate with Fang Tui. He is not too worried after hundreds of realms? Zhou Shu, Lao Na knows it''s coming to you. Said it is an important treasure, so Lao Na will not let you suffer, he will compensate you, how?"


    Zhou Shu murmured, "This is no ordinary treasure..."


    Fang Li interrupted her before she finished speaking, "Quickly stop talking nonsense."


    "The master is fate how can the younger generation dare not follow? The master takes it."


    Zhou Shu paused in his heart, and quickly realized that the treasure from Fangyuan would certainly not be worse than this half of the arm, and he had almost understood the arm over the years. Instead of bringing it around and becoming a hidden danger, it is better to exchange it. There is nothing wrong, such a thing may be more restraining the ghost emperor in Fang Yuan''s hands.


    As he said, he handed the Ghost Emperor arm over.


    "Master, be careful, juniors use it temporarily..."


    "It''s the power of order, a familiar feeling."


    Fang Yuan stared at his arm, stretched his sleeve to cover it, and smiled slightly.


    Soon, Zhou Shu felt the power of the return to order, but it was not insignificant.


    It was also shocked in his heart. Fang Yuan stripped off his strength easily without any loss. What is his strength?


    Does Shi Cai still show mercy with that parami palm?

 Chapter 3598: Did not see clearly

    But thinking about it is calm.


    Apart from the Dao Lu, Zhou Shu still has no capital to settle down in front of the quasi-sage, let alone a top quasi-sage like Fang Yuan.


    Fang Yuan put away the ghost emperor''s arm, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, you are very different from the rumors. Lao Na is willing to mediate for you and the immortal world. How? Yes, it may not be a good thing, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu paused and smiled, "I appreciate the kindness of the master, but the juniors don''t want this kind of compensation."


    Fang Yuan was slightly surprised, "Would you rather maintain the current relationship with the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The juniors act, but from my heart, it doesn''t matter how the fairy world views me. I won''t change because of the fairy world, and the juniors don''t think that the master can change the fairy world''s view of me."


    "It seems that Lao Na still has a lot of things he doesn''t understand. That''s a lot of words."


    Fang Yuan didn''t insist, and after a few breaths, he looked at Xiao Su, "This girl, you probably haven''t learned much about the wood monster?"


    Xiao Su thought for a while and said, "I have learned a lot, but I don''t know if it counts as the master''s ability."


    After noticing Xiao Su''s resentment, Fang Yuan didn''t care, "I''ll give this to you."


    Before he knew it, he held a small white flower between his fingers, seemingly imaginary and real, shining with a faint lustre, brightly opened, and full of vitality, as if growing out of nothingness, without branches There are no leaves and no roots, but it feels complete and without any shortcomings.


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, "This is the flower of inheritance?"


    Fang Yuan said, "Well, it is the flower of inheritance. The unique method of inheritance of the Yaozu is direct and effective. This flower of inheritance originated from a dying wood demon. Lao Na went a little late and failed. The last time I saw him, I only saw this flower, and there should be some important inheritance left by it..."


    Zhou Shu was not surprised, "The inheritance flower that grows before his death is not specifically used to pass on the tactics? That means that this flower is the focus of its life''s energy, which includes his Dao cultivation. So, after you get it, you can get quite powerful abilities?"


    "You also know the monster clan very well."


    Fang Yuan showed a trace of approval, and said slowly, "This kind of inheritance flower is much stronger than the general one used to inherit the tactics, and it can directly improve certain tactics to a very strong level. The essence is no better than leaving this flower. How much is the difference between the monster clan, you only need to understand it, but at the same time, the flower also contains his lifelong wish, and the person who gets the flower also shoulders the responsibility of fulfilling the wish for the past master."


    "what?"


    Xiao Su was stunned, "This is also what it should be. The benefits must be paid, but...what is the wish?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You can''t see any obsessions in the juniors."


    Fang Yuan nodded, "You can see clearly, this girl doesn''t have to worry, Huanei''s obsession has been removed by Lao Na, you can only inherit the inheritance, you don''t have to achieve a wish for him, accepting him has no effect on you."


    Xiao Su didn''t realize it, "Isn''t that a profit in vain?"


    Fang Yuan shook his head, "There are no benefits in vain. This is Lao Na''s compensation. For you, if you want to inherit the inheritance, you have the obligation to continue the inheritance. No matter what happens, you must do it."


    Xiao Su thought for a while, "It''s not difficult. When I learn the ability to condense the flowers of inheritance, I can just give a few hundred flowers to others."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head, "Not every monster clan can accept it. If a monster clan with incompetent aptitude is harmful and unhelpful, how do you think a wooden monster like you is? I think it might be a very difficult one. The task is."


    Xiao Su was stunned, "Huh?"


    "In fact, what Miss Su said is not unreasonable, so it may not be unrequited."


    Fang Yuan smiled and stretched out his hand, the flower suddenly fell, and floated towards Xiao Su, looking at the flower, his eyes flashed with relief.


    After receiving the flowers, Xiao Su was inexplicably shocked, and then got up and saluted, "The younger generation thanked Master Fang Yuan."


    "You don''t have to be polite, it should be Lao Na, thank you."


    Fang Yuan shook his head lightly, seeming to mutter to himself, "The wood demon condensing this flower of inheritance is Lao Na''s old friend for many years. The cultivation base of the year was not under Lao Na, but the world is weak, and it is inevitable to say something. Today Having found a successor for him, Lao Na can also feel at ease."


    "The juniors try to live up to him and the master."


    Xiao Su slowly sat down and looked at Zhou Shu, "I feel... as if there is a voice calling me."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You can use it here. If there is a master, nothing will happen."


    He has seen carefully, there is no impurity obsession or something in the flower. The call that Xiao Su feels is similar to the recognition of a spiritual thing. It is the natural performance of the flower of inheritance after it has sensed Xiao Su, and Xiao Su longs for it. Like it, it also longs to be incorporated by Xiao Su.


    Of course, this also shows that Xiao Su and this flower of inheritance are in the same line and harmonious with each other, and there will be no hindrance to use.


    Xiao Su looked at the flower in the palm of his hand, a little dazed, "But, how to use it?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "Why don''t you ask the companion vine, she will definitely help you."


    Although Xiaosu is the body of the Demon Race, it is not a complete Wood Demon. Most of her knowledge of the Demon Race comes from Zhou Shu, but she has Su Hexiang on her body, and Hexiang Vine that is inseparable from Su Hexiang. It should not be difficult to absorb and integrate this flower of heritage.


    "what!"


    Xiao Su stopped and took a picture of himself, "I forgot."


    Seeing Xiao Su who was focused on communicating with Hexiang Teng, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. She was obviously not accustomed to living in symbiosis with others. There was no guide for this kind of thing. In fact, symbiosis is very important to most wood monsters. It��s a step forward, but it��s not necessarily true for Xiao Su. She already has a partner who can help.


    Which is good and which is not good, but it is hard to say, she will understand it herself.


    Putting away his thoughts, he looked at Fang Yuan and saluted, "Thank you for the great gift from the master, the younger generation is indebted."


    Fang Yuan didn''t look at him, "Don''t worry, Lao Na is still thinking about what to compensate you."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "The younger generation is not urging the master, in fact, a flower of inheritance is enough for the younger generation."


    Fang Yuan did not answer, and said slowly, "Although Lao Na is meditation, there are many great roads in the world, and there are also dabbles. No matter what the other party needs, Lao Na should have responded to it and can give it to you. But for you, Lao Na is really helpless. ..." He hesitated, and continued, "Fang saw that the message from Junior Brother was correct, but it was a bit missing. He said that you created your own avenue and the furnace has been completed, but he didn''t mention that you have survived the tribulation. This makes Lao Na at a loss. I really don��t know what Lao Na has for you."


    Fang Li was stunned.


    Facing Fang Li, Fang Yuan nodded calmly, "You are also a generation of Fang characters, knowing that it��s okay. Fang Jian sent a message to Lao Na the other day and asked Lao Na how to deal with this matter. At that time, we were coming to Ming Yaotian. On the way, Lao Na did not fully believe it, but now it seems that Fang Jian has not seen the full picture of Zhou Shu."


    (PS: Thank you huolian for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3599: Remember this sentence

    "This is real?"


    Fang Li looked at Zhou Shu, his face no longer peaceful.


    What kind of earth-shattering things did this fellow called his brother? No, there is nothing more astonishing than this. Being able to create the Dao and even survive the Dao Tribulation means that Zhou Shu has left a name with the saint, which is more important than the seed of the saint.


    Zhou Shu nodded, also a little helpless, "Master looked too carefully."


    Fang Jian with a heavenly eye is hard to prevent, and this Fang Yuan is even more pervasive. I am in front of him, I am afraid that there are no secrets. ���� Chan Sect is really troublesome, even if Zhou Shu has not been right with Leiyin Temple for the time being The idea is to find a way to solve this problem.


    Maybe the dream lamp is an option?


    Fang Li sighed, but there was a lot of joy in his surprise, and he was really happy for Zhou Shu.


    "But Lao Na is also a little bit confused. It is reasonable to say that you should be blessed by at least one sage after going through the tribulation, but there is no such sign in your body. Although there is a holy breath, it does not originate from you," Fang Yuan thought. Dao, "Zhou Shu, isn''t your Dao accepted by the saint?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No."


    Answering this question wrong is simply terrible, not tolerated by the saints, this pot fell, and Zhou Shu absolutely couldn''t bear it now.


    Fang Yuan still has many puzzles, "Oh, what''s going on?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The saint gave a benevolence character, and the younger generation put it away separately."


    "now it''s right."


    Fang Yuan nodded, expressing some relief. "The saint hopes you will remember that the founder must put benevolence first, otherwise the heavens will have difficulties. Of course, sometimes it is not all the word for benevolence. Many founders have received the gift. Fu is not the same, and there are those who get the word of commandment or virtue, etc."


    Zhou Shu paused, "How can the master know these things?"


    Fang Yuan smiled faintly, "As seen from the book, Lao Na did not create aisles. If you have Zen first, Lao Na can follow."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Not everyone in Buddhism reads Zen books."


    "Of course, Buddhism is the place with the most collections of classics in the heavens, more than the sect in charge," Fang Yuan seemed a little proud. "Zhou Shu, do you want to see it? Lao Na can let you enter the Tibetan scriptures. Ge, there, no matter what type of book, you can see most of them."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Is this compensation? The junior accepted it, but not now."


    "Old Na took advantage of you."


    Fang Yuan sighed slightly, "If you haven��t passed the Dao Tribulation, Lao Na Dang can help you one or two, but now you have passed the Dao Tribulation and the road is almost unimpeded, Lao Na really has nothing to help you, but if You let Lao Na help you preach, but Lao Na obviously can''t agree."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "It''s actually very good. Going to the Buddha country to read ancient books is exactly what the younger generation asked for."


    What Fang Yuan said is not a lie. Compared with the sect in charge, Buddhism is the place with the most collections of classics. After all, the sect in charge has been changing. It may not be tomorrow if it is today, and the hanging bell sect, which has been sitting firmly, has the interior There have been several catastrophes, but since its establishment, the Buddha Kingdom has never changed at all. It contains more and more classics, and the Pavilion of Tibetan Scriptures is getting bigger and bigger. It can be described as a real sea of ??books.


    For Zhou Shu, knowledge and so on are the most important things.


    ����The Dao''s robbery is over, the Dao is only about to spread, and the collection of Taoist materials is almost complete. There is Xianshu City and Jianmu behind. For Zhou Shu personally, except for the saint book, there is almost no need for foreign objects in practice. Now, the treasures such as pill, magic weapon, tactics, etc., are no longer important. If you want to get it at any time, you only need to work hard to obtain it by yourself. This is the direction of his continued practice.


    Thinking of something, he added, "I still want to go to Luohantang then."


    Fang Yuan didn''t hesitate, nodded and said, "Okay, Lao Na may not be the first one at that time, but it''s not difficult for you to get in."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "That junior has nothing to ask for."


    "It''s so good, Lao Na can also feel at ease."


    Fang Yuan joined together and said in a warm voice, "You continue, Lao Na went back to retreat."


    "Wait, Master."


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a few breaths before asking, "The Master and Elder Liu Chi met a few days ago. I don''t know what they are talking about?"


    After going through the discussions between the Xuanling Sect and several sects, it is very important for Zhou Shu to understand the movement of the fairy world. There is nothing better than asking the parties in person, especially Fangyuan, who seems to be outside the matter.


    "Oh, this..." Fang Yuan paused, "Lao Na can tell you, but I have to change your word, how about it."


    "The connection between the ghost emperor and Leiyin Temple, we will never talk about it."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, and quickly nodded, "But if this is the case, the master is obviously overly worried. The ghost emperor has experienced nine lives in total, and it has a lot of involvement. Maybe there is also the Xuanling Sect or another one in charge of the sect. , I don��t think anyone will pursue it, nor dare to pursue it."


    Fang Yuan shook his head unconsciously, "You are wrong, there is nothing to conceal about this matter, Lao Na''s fault Lao Na will bear it."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "Huh?"


    "You don''t need to mention this. Lao Na will not care if you say it or not, and Leiyin Temple will not restrain you. The word Lao Na wants to change is a promise from you," Fang Yuan looked at Zhou Shu with an expression. He became solemn, "Lao Na hopes that you will promise Lao Na that wherever you govern, there will be no such thing as extinguishing Zen at any time."


    After hearing the sound, Fang Li looked at Fang Yuan, shocked to aphasia, "Ah...Master..."


    "Does the master value the younger generation too much?"


    Zhou Shu also put away his surprise, and his expression turned solemn, Fang Yuan said these words so solemnly, mostly not thinking of himself as a city lord with only one fairy city.


    Could it be that Zhou Shu is regarded as the emperor?


    But this kind of recognition came too suddenly, and the immortal world would definitely object to it. It was Zhou Shu''s own Xianshu City. Not many people would admit it, and Fang Yuan in front of him is the first seat of the Arhat Hall of Leiyin Temple. The top meditation practice in the country, this sentence is naturally very heavy, and it is almost equal to the statement of the Buddha.


    Or because he thinks too much, Fang Yuan means Xianshu City, he would say so when he meets every city lord.


    It''s not that there is no such possibility. In short, first stabilize your mentality.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Fang Yuan didn''t explain, but said calmly, "Did you agree?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment, then nodded, "I agree."


    This is not a difficult decision to make. Regardless of the Tao, Zhou Shu has an open and tolerant attitude. Unless it is an extremely evil one, he will be banned by Zhou Shu. Zen Tao obviously does not belong to this kind. It is not a bad thing for Tao to spread in one''s own realm. This attitude will not change even if Zhou Shu becomes the real emperor and governs many realms.


    "Haha, remember your words."


    Fang Yuan nodded slightly, with a slight smile, looking very satisfied.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support and constant comments. Thank you very much. Thanks to the book friends who have bookmarked, subscribed, voted and commented~~~)

 Chapter 3600: Say a few words

    Fang Yuan nodded, his body gradually disappearing.


    Zhou Shu was anxious and exclaimed, "Master, I promised you, but you haven''t told me yet!"


    I can still hear it, it has already gone far.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Master Fang Yuan... is he teasing me?"


    Xiaosu pointed to the place where Fangyuan had stayed, "There is an extra lottery there."


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at it, it was also a little stagnant, and his heart was clear, but he couldn''t help complaining, "How can a master be considered a master of Zen, how can he still do such mundane things like asking for signs? Then I have to go. Find someone to resolve the issue? Brother, it''s up to you."


    As he said, he picked up the sign of unknown quality, glanced at it, and couldn''t help being stunned.


    "What we are talking about is about the festival, it has nothing to do with you, no need to be suspicious."


    put down the sign, Zhou Shu shook his head, smiled bitterly, "I was still teased..."


    Fang Li smiled indifferently, "It��s because you care too much. If it��s related to you, I think the master has told you a long time ago and won��t trade with you. The master treats you well. I rarely see the master caring about others and say So many words."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I understand, just talk, hehe."


    There is no dissatisfaction. Nothing is better than something. Can you hope for something?


    But I still feel a little uncomfortable, an important promise in exchange for a useless message, Fang Yuan, the master, is not so serious.


    "Junior Brother."


    Fangli stared at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "I''m a junior innovator, is it a bit shameless?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Brother thinks too much, it''s just a name, just follow my heart. I always regard you as a senior."


    Some titles will change with the change of cultivation level, some will not, such as brother and sister, etc., no matter how much Zhou Shu grows up, brother will always be brother, and sister will always be sister, but Master...should be no It is possible.


    Fang Li nodded, "Then I screamed so brazenly. Since I''m a senior, then I have to say something about you, can I?"


    Zhou Shu was solemn for a moment, and said seriously, "Senior brother, stop talking."


    "I don''t understand, why do you reject Master Fang Yuan''s kindness?"


    Fang Li said in a deep voice, "You should know the status of Master Fang Yuan. He is the first seat in the Arhat Hall of Leiyin Temple. Except for the living Buddha, the top three figures in the entire Buddhist kingdom. What he said, the immortal world can��t ignore it. Master takes the initiative. It shouldn��t be difficult to help you mediate and let the Ten Thousand Swordsman List get rid of your name. From now on, Xianshu City will not be attacked by the immortal world. Isn��t it a good thing for you and Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "Brother, the enmity between me and the Immortal Realm cannot be solved anymore. It is the master going to mediate, and the immortal realm is just a vain snake. Then why let the master run around for this? I am right. There is no dissatisfaction with the current situation. It is not a bad thing for Xianshucheng to have an opponent like Xianjie."


    Fang Li seemed thoughtful, "Can''t solve it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded affirmatively, "I can''t solve it. Brother knows that I am not a very hostile person. Most of the hatred can be resolved, and even eliminated, but unlike the hatred of the fairy world, it is fundamentally deviated. Even if the party is peaceful for the time being, it is still going to confrontation after all. It is better to confrontation at the beginning, and there will be fewer problems in the future."


    "Since you have already decided, then I won''t say more about this."


    Fang Li nodded and said slowly, "I still don''t understand. Since you have passed the Dao Tribulation, it means that the Dao has been recognized by at least one saint, and your identity has also become a founder plus a saint seed. The seed is not appropriate. It should be a saint candidate. It is similar to the original Emperor Xuanyuan... Why don''t you keep telling you about such an identity. If it wasn''t for Master Fangyuan to point it out, would you still want to hide it forever?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I haven''t considered these things seriously."


    "Then you have to think about it quickly."


    Fang Li said solemnly, "In my opinion, this identity is an important factor in the confrontation between you and the immortal world. With such an identity, you can be bold enough to use it as a propaganda to attract practitioners and foreign races from all sides. Means, although there are many saint seeds in the immortal world, there are no saint candidates like you who are truly recognized by a saint, let alone you still have a great road to accompany you. Why not get up with such an advantage?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Brother think it should be made public?"


    "Look at your personal opinion, I think it should."


    Fang Li nodded, "This may be your only advantage over the immortal world. If you don��t use it, it��s tantamount to self-defeating martial arts. The practitioners in the heavens are no different from the mortal talents. Most of them choose the benefactor and live there. Xianshu City is inferior to the Immortal Realm in all aspects of resources. If you have advantages, wouldn��t it be a waste? If a practitioner knows that you are a candidate for a saint, the founder of Dadao, he will not go to the Immortal Realm without any hesitation. Xianshucheng, isn''t it? One person gains the Tao, the chicken and the dog ascend to the sky, and follow you to learn your avenue. When you become a saint in the future, they will also get a share."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Is that so?"


    Fang Li said in a deep voice, "Let me be bolder. Although you are only a saint candidate, you can now regard yourself as a saint. The one who needs your care and works for you is the disciple of the saint, and the one who is favored by you to become a disciple It��s the seed of the saint. For these positions, many people may be overwhelmed. After all, the true saint can only meet and hear a word with a great opportunity, but you, the saint candidate in Xianshu City, You can see if you want."


    "That''s right!"


    Xiao Su couldn''t help saying, "Zhou Shu, you also saw that seminar. Those people thought that there might be saints at the gate of saints, so they took out their ability to press the box at all, if they knew You are a candidate who may become a saint. I think they must confess you, because as long as you really become a saint, they can get great benefits."


    "That''s right These people will be your help, a considerable help."


    Fang Li slowly said, "Junior, don��t ignore these powers. Some saints are not powerful enough to be sanctified, but it is because there are countless people who are willing to make them holy, and then they are pushed into the position of saints. No one in the immortal world is truly recognized by the saints, they are just seeds that are still sprouting, and you are the only one. You have this advantage. I don''t know how many people are willing to come over to help you, but most of them will not be less."


    "In that case, Xianshu City might really be the biggest Xiancheng!"


    Xiao Su nodded, looking very excited, while Zhou Shu remained calm, "But... this will also cause a lot of trouble, doesn''t it? The fairy world will never allow such things to happen, they will definitely use more With great intensity even to deal with Xianshu City at any cost, then, can Xianshu City bear it?"


    (PS: Thank you Lengfeng for your long-term support to Lige, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book: booktxt. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: m.booktxt.

 Chapter 3601: That is not bad

    "Yes, Immortal Realm will definitely do this."


    Fang Li was very calm, "On the one hand, they will slander you as a saint candidate, deny this matter from beginning to end, and proclaim it over and over again in the immortal world. They have this ability. On the other hand, they will step up to Xianshu City. The offensive of the Kingdom may begin to surround you from the outer domain, ban you from contacting the outside world, and may send more quasi-sages to deal with Xianshu City, as long as they can think of it, they will do it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m just worried about this."


    Fang Li said slowly, "But, brother, you must know that true can''t be fake, and false can''t be true. If you can show your ability in more places and prove that you are a candidate for a saint, then no matter how much the immortal world slanders It doesn''t work. The more people you know, the less the immortal world can control. And if you keep concealing it, it means that you don''t fight at all and give the victory directly to the immortal world. Is that good?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I don''t want to keep hiding."


    Of course he doesn''t want to give up, but it is helpless to conceal it. In fact, the identity of the founder is not the most important thing. Even though the immortal world will increase the intensity of confrontation, it will not be to the extent of any cost, but if another news is exposed, then It was really at all costs, it was not impossible for the immortal world to come out of the nest��it was the rebirth of Jianmu in Xianshu City.


    What they destroyed with their hands back then, if they reappear again, they will undoubtedly shake the foundation of the fairy world.


    Moreover, as the foundation of the Xuanhuang world and even the heavens, Jianmu is equally significant. Even in the fairy world, there must be many people who want to resurrect Jianmu, but these people absolutely hope that Jianmu will be resurrected in the fairy world and become the owner of the fairy world. , Not in a city of Xianshu that is against the immortal world.


    The display of the alternate identity of the founder saint will attract further attacks from the immortal world. If these attacks expose Jianmu''s affairs in Xianshu City, the result may be chained, and the reaction of the immortal world will increase step by step. Until it is completely crazy, then, Xianshu City will continue to survive, the test it will endure is simply unimaginable.


    Even Zhou Shu couldn''t say that he could bear it.


    Fang Li didn��t know Zhou Shu��s concerns, and continued, ��Junior, the only real control of the immortal world is actually in charge of the sect. The person in charge of the sect can deal with you without fear, and remove the other sects in charge of the sect. , And they are all afraid of death. If they think that you are really recognized by the saint, they will never dare to kill you and Xianshu City. Xianshu City actually has a good chance."


    "I understand that."


    Zhou Shu nodded. The last time the Immortal Realm attacked Xianshu City, after the quasi-sages knew that Zhou Shu might be the seed of the sage, two of them stopped giving their full strength, and the only contribution was the one from the Xianling Sect. Sheng is also afraid of death and revenge, so he will not harm his own interests because of the order of the fairy world.


    Fang Li nodded lightly and smiled, "Junior Brother, there is only so much I can say. Now that I have decided to completely confront the immortal world, I must make good use of what I should use, and I can''t waste my little power...Of course, What you do is your choice. Let me just say, I have nothing to help you in the Buddha Kingdom."


    "Senior brother has done his best, I am very grateful."


    Zhou Shu bowed a salute and was quite sincere. Fang Li''s words were indeed very reasonable, and they were all considered for Zhou Shu and Xian Shucheng, but Fang Li didn''t know everything, and Zhou Shu couldn''t say all of those things.


    At present, Fang Li and Zhou Shu still have a long way to go. Fang Li is not Yun Li, and Zhou Shu cannot confess everything.


    Fang Li smiled indifferently, looking a bit bitter, "What are you trying to say, it''s just helpless."


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "Brother is also restricted by the Buddhist kingdom and the immortal world?"


    "It''s not so much other people''s restriction, it''s better to say it''s given by yourself."


    Fang Li pondered for a few breaths and waved his hand, "Stop talking about it, Junior Brother, have you ever been to the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I went back once. The lotus pie was pretty good. I didn��t pay much attention to the others, but it doesn��t seem to be very different from the past. If you want to know about Tianlong Temple and Kunlun, I��ll try to find out more. a bit."


    "No, I just ask casually."


    Fang Li smiled, "Said it''s an hour, so long has passed without knowing it, Junior Brother, you should go now."


    Zhou Shu stood up, "Okay, see you in the third festival."


    Fang Li nodded gently, "After the Three Sacrifices, you still leave early. You already know what you did in Wunian City. The immortal world has also paid close attention to the pursuit of you, and is checking in the surrounding immortal world. I''ll find it here soon."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu took Xiao Su out.


    In fact, after the Three Sacrifices, he is fine here. After talking with Mingyuan, he can leave, but it is probably impossible to go to Muxijie. Muxijie is too close to Brahma, but it is not necessary, Ming Yaotian Many problems of Xiaosu were solved, and his obsession was much less. Then I went to the Yutan Realm to see it again.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help asking, "Xiao Su, what is the heritage in that flower?"


    "I don''t know yet. Hexiang said that she is analyzing the content. If she says directly accept it, there may be bad consequences. Wood monsters like Su Hexiang have some restrictions in cultivation, and not all wood monster inheritance can accept it. Yes, you have to be prepared enough," Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, with a hint of doubt in his eyes, "Do you think what she said is fake You don''t want me to use it? "


    "You can trust her in this regard. She knows Su Hexiang far more than us."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I saw her past, it should be very suitable for you, and once the companion vine decides the owner, it will be extremely loyal. She deceives you will not do her any good, you know, if something happens to you, she will lose The possibility of revival."


    Xiao Su nodded, "I understand, but not... can''t it be used?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Thinking too much, she just wants to be safe and want you to make better use of this flower, so that it won''t be useless."


    "That is not bad."


    Xiao Su let go of his heart, "The stingy master gave us a flower after all. If it can''t be used, we will lose it."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Ha, you are still annoyed, the master did want to save me before..."


    "What will save you, what happened to you, Master?!"


    There was an exclamation from outside. Jin Xuan and King Mu looked at the door, and they were a little anxious when they heard Zhou Shu''s words.


    Zhou Shu walked out quickly, "It''s okay, I''m laughing."


    "Why have you been there for so long? We thought something was wrong, and we were about to go in and save you. It''s fine if it''s really fine."


    Jin Xuan looked at Zhou Shu up and down, with a lot of worry in his eyes. King Mu looked calmer, but there was also a hint of doubt. "Mr. did delay a lot of time. Master Fangyuan did not do anything to you?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s okay, the master is a good person. If there is a chance at the Third Sacrifice, I will introduce you to you."


    Jin Xuan was stunned, "Wow! That''s great. The Lord said that he would get closer to the Buddha country, but I haven''t found a chance."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191125020452251 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3602: 1 gust of wind

    A few days passed suddenly.


    Even if you wander around in Mingyaotian every day, you can feel the atmosphere of the Three Sacrifices. You can see joss sticks and prayer flags everywhere in the world, and there are people talking about it everywhere, and many hidden people also show up...


    In the distance, Huang Shulang was bending over and standing in front of an old man in white, doing his best to flatter him.


    "City Lord Yang."


    A greeting came from behind Zhou Shu, Hang Yilian walked over quickly, followed Zhou Shu''s line of sight, and flashed a trace of disdain.


    Zhou Shu turned around and smiled, "Master Hang Dafu, it''s a coincidence."


    "Unfortunately, I came to find you."


    Hang Yilian shook his head, "There are two things I want to say."


    Zhou Shu appeared a little calm, "Master Talisman, please tell me."


    Hang Yilian said sternly, "First, the Tianfumen has agreed to what King Mu said, and will jointly contain the Holy Firemen in the future. After the second and third sacrifices, I will go to Xianshu City. You have been to City Lord Yang. Xianshu City, tell me about any troubles that need attention, and please ask the city lord for advice on the specific route."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu explained in detail for a while, and Hang Yilian nodded repeatedly, only a little confused in his eyes, "According to the city lord, there is no danger for the immortal practitioners to go to Xianshu City, even those from the Sacred Fire Gate and the Hanging Bell Sect? "


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "As far as I feel, Xianshu City is very tolerant and open, there will be wars, and it will not involve the city."


    Hang Yilian raised her hand, "Thank you, the city lord, I will check again when that happens."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes fell in the distance, "That seems to be from Shushan?"


    Hang Yilian nodded, "Well, Lang Yi of Shushan is the deputy suzerain of Shushan, but he has suffered some calamities, and a lot of sword intent has been scattered. Although he is a quasi-sage, he has not been included in the celestial pole list. This kind of ceremonial thing. , Shushan mostly let him come."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Sacred Fire Gate and Shu Mountain seem to be at odds, right?"


    "The city lord didn��t pay attention? These days, Huang Shulang and other people from the Sacred Fire Gate are communicating with Shushan and Genting City, trying to repair the relationship. Maybe they think the Hanging Bell Sect is unreliable, but the effect is very small, hehe," Unconsciously Yes, a trace of pride floated at the corner of Hang Yilian''s mouth, "City Lord Yang, I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu smiled politely, "Well, see you later."


    "after a while?"


    Hang Yilian was a little puzzled, and soon understood something, and asked, "Could the city owner also go to Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, "Master Talisman, I am a little puzzled, are Master Talisman and Du Shuang masters and apprentices?"


    "I taught him for a while, but he was not a teacher and apprentice. He hasn''t formally apprented a teacher. Of course, it wouldn''t be me to apprentice. For a genius like him, there will be better elders to teach him," Hang Yilian hesitated. Next, "It''s probably a Fuzong who hasn''t come out for a long time."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and smiled, "I see, I hope you get your wish soon."


    "It''s a pity to know the whereabouts of Du Shuang, but Tianfumen is a pity, I want to thank the city lord."


    Hang Yilian smiled and went quickly.


    In the distance, the white-clothed old man Lang Yi shook his head and walked away quickly, leaving only Huang Shulang there, looking at the white-clothed old man''s back, seemingly inadvertently, revealing a stern look.


    King Mu walked a few steps closer and said with a smile, "It seems that I still haven''t been able to get to the mountain of Shu. If you want me to say, they should go to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, just because they are the same."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect has fought against the Sacred Fire Gate many times, and it is difficult to repair the relationship, and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect never came to the Emperor''s Festival."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen people from Ten Thousand Souls Sect these days. What do you think is the problem here?" Mu Wang nodded unconsciously, showing some doubts, "Even the Emperor''s Festival is not coming. It is very for Ming Yaotian and humans. I''m rude, maybe I don''t want to be a sect of the immortal world."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and still shook his head, "Maybe don''t plan, but for us, this is not a bad thing."


    "That said, the more unstable the immortal world is, the more comfortable it will be for the outer world," Mu Wang smiled and nodded, and said slowly, "Mr., tomorrow is the third sacrifice, and we also need to prepare."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "Well, go back."


    Not long after, the three sacrifices will begin.


    In front of the Saint''s Gate, there is already a bright light.


    It is indeed one of the grandest festivals in the heavens, with huge specifications and complicated rituals. After the guests enter the venue, many matters are still being prepared in front of the stage.


    However, it also gave the guests a space for greetings. Many people who came to the festival pointed to this time to communicate with each other. It is usually rare to see the seniors who are cold-faced when they see them. At this time, they all show that they will not refuse. Posture, amiable, after all, before the saints in the ceremony, no one dared to make a big show, even the elders in the upper fairy court, they would also greet the ordinary Hunyuan Jinxian.


    Zhou Shu also took advantage of this opportunity to exchange a few words with Liu Chi and did a little trial.


    In front of Fang Yuan and Fang Li, people were even more crowded, and everyone wanted to listen to the teachings of the first seat of Luohan Hall in person.


    When the stage was noisy, a gust of wind blew up and everyone was shocked. Even the incense candles on the stage that were several feet high and protected by the formation were also shaking.


    "Who?!"


    Wangfei''s face went dark, and he looked at the audience and yelled at him.


    The festival is Ming Yaotian��s top priority. For this day, Ming Yaotian didn��t know how much preparation he had made. The gate of the saint had been surrounded by the guards of the twelve houses, and coupled with the heavy formations, it was a breeze. Can''t blow in, but why is there such a strange gust of wind?


    There must be someone deliberately doing things, performing tactics in the audience.


    The audience suddenly became quiet.


    Many people have doubts in their eyes, they all perceive the wind, but the power in the wind is unclear for a while, and they don''t know what kind of law power it is.


    Liu Chi straightened his robes and said in a deep voice, "No one can make trouble here at the Emperor''s Festival! The immortal world will not sit and watch after disturbing the sins of the festival. Who cast the spell just now, now quickly stand up and apologize in public. If you are sincere, the old man can Plead with Ming Yaotian for you."


    The prestige is majestic, and it comes with a lot of coercion, but it seems to be a bit of compromise.


    Liu Chi was in the audience, hundreds of miles away, even he could not tell where the power came from, indicating that the troublemaker was quite unusual, and even Liu Chi, the elder of the fairy court, had to be taboo. Of course, it may also be Liu Chi''s benevolence and magnanimity first.


    Mu Wang''s heart is tight, UU reading www. uukahnshu. com looked at Zhou Shu intentionally or unintentionally.


    Xiao Su is much more direct, whispering, "Is it you, Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head calmly, "Of course not, I don''t have any reason to disturb the Emperor''s Festival."


    His gaze fell on the stage. Among the 12 descendants, most of his faces were angry and shocked. He had never encountered such a thing before, and he felt resentful, but there were a few exceptions. Some were calm and some were. The surprise was obviously pretended, as if he knew what was going to happen.


    He said indifferently, "The Lord doesn''t care, what are we worried about."


    King Mu seems to understand something, "Sir, is it the internal disputes of the twelve families of descendants of the Emperor?"


    Zhou Shu just smiled, "I didn''t say anything."


    (PS: Thank you, labor and capital, for your strong monthly support for bookworms, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3603: Read Ming

    After dozens of breaths, no one has come forward, and everyone''s discussion has become louder.


    "Who the **** is making trouble at the Emperor''s Festival?"


    "It must be Ming Yaotian''s enemy..."


    "Ming Yaotian will also have enemies? Where is this immortal world not the territory of human practitioners, who would dare to go against the Emperor?"


    "It may also be another alien..."


    "These words are even more absurd, any foreign race can come here through the immortal realm silently, the formation outside Ming Yaotian is not a display!"


    Liu Chi showed a slight displeasure, and said slowly, "Old man..."


    "Look, over there!"


    An exclamation came from the station and quickly attracted everyone''s attention.


    It was Ming Tao of the Ming family. He pointed to the front of the Saint''s Gate, his face pale.


    Everyone looked in the direction and was taken aback.


    I don��t know when, a pale storm appeared in the void inexplicably, spiraling upward in a tornado shape. The wind was extremely strong, the rotation speed was extremely fast, and the oncoming force was surprisingly fast. At first glance, the pillar-shaped storm was only a few meters thick, but only a few feet. The wind column expanded rapidly, and it was already tens of miles in a blink of an eye, and it was still extending. Looking at the posture, it was completely unstoppable, and I was afraid it might not be rolled over to the altar soon.


    "This is... The Gate of Yellow Spring!"


    Someone soon recognized it and shouted.


    Liu Chi frowned and his expression was extremely solemn. From the moment the storm appeared, he realized that this was indeed a sign of the gate of Huangquan, but it was too sudden and too weird. Why did it appear here? Moment, this place?


    Things are very abnormal.


    Mu Wang whispered, "Sir, the gate of Huangquan, is it the entrance to the soul world?"


    "Yes, inside the storm is the gate of Huangquan, and it is also the entrance to the soul world."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. He was no stranger to the gate of Huangquan. He had seen it at least five times, and the location was different each time. The soul world belongs to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It is said that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot control the opening of the Yellow Spring Gate. The time and place, the gate of Huangquan would open randomly in the heavens every once in a while, but this time it suddenly opened in Ming Yaotian, and it was also at the time of the festival, which was too coincidental.


    Seeing that the Pillar of Storm was about to expand, both on and off the stage were a little flustered.


    "The Gate of Huangquan belongs to Ten Thousand Soul Sect, right? Is this also the ghost of Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    "Don''t worry about it, let it stop now!"


    "Quickly, someone will stop it!"


    "If this continues, the Emperor''s Festival will be mixed up!"


    Liu Chi''s expression was slightly condensed, and he strode towards the pillar of storm, his steps were steady, but with the majesty of a mountain, people dare not look at him.


    Wherever he passed, there was no turbulence in the wind and clouds, and even time seemed to stand still, unable to enter his absolute realm.


    Zhou Shu also secretly nodded, worthy of being the elder of Xian Ting. His cultivation is indeed strong. From this absolute field, he should be the strongest he has seen. He can exert the law of power to such an extent. He has never heard of it. Of course, he has never used it. The Fangyuan of the Absolute Realm is definitely not under him, ���� can easily erase Zhou Shu''s power of order, not many people in the heavens can do it.


    The wind column is still expanding, and the gate of the yellow spring in the storm is becoming more and more obvious.


    Liu Chi frowned. Suddenly, his aura became bigger again. The storm rolled up by the wind column collided with the Absolute Domain, and the space seemed to be distorted, with weird beeps constantly, and such sounds were not the only ones. This place.


    In the other direction, two people were walking towards the wind column, trying to prevent the wind column from expanding.


    One is Ming Yuan from the Ming family, and the other is Wang Jian from the Wang family. Both are quasi-sages, but their cultivation is obviously not as good as Liu Chi, their speed is very slow, and their momentum is weak.


    The old **** Fang Yuan was standing there, with a calm expression on his face, and he didn''t even mean to act.


    Even around him, there are many people who urge him.


    Not long after, Liu Chi was only ten miles away from the wind column, and the collision of the two forces seemed to have reached the fiercest time. The power of many laws was entangled, and the sharp voice continued to sound. Liu Chi''s figure seemed to be broken. It''s hard to distinguish the true from the false with that storm.


    Snapped!


    After the loud noise, Wan Lai was quiet, and there was no more sound.


    The huge storm disappeared without a trace in an instant, only a white pillar with a radius of tens of miles stood in the void, shining with a dazzling light, magnificent and bright, and it was far away from the door of the saint not far away, and it seemed not bad. a bit.


    Looking at this pillar, Liu Chi still wrinkled his eyebrows, his expression still more solemn.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Long laughter broke the silence, a door suddenly opened in the middle of the pillar, and an old man strode out, with two people behind him.


    The old man was dressed in a purple robe, and he looked particularly dazzling under the white light. The laughter was obviously from him. He walked out the door with a slightly wild smile on his face, and his steps were quite wild.


    "Sure enough, we are fast enough!"


    "I don''t know if you have caught up?"


    "It looks like the festival hasn''t started yet, just in time!"


    Several people were talking about themselves, looking like no one else.


    "It''s you?"


    Liu Chi couldn''t help it, and said angrily, "Yue Ming! As the elder of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect Xian Ting, you deliberately disrupted the Emperor''s Festival?"


    "Yue Ming?!"


    "It''s Elder Xianting, how come out of the gate of Huangquan?"


    "No, how could Elder Xian Ting come to make trouble? This is too unreasonable."


    At this time the storm subsided, and many people could see the situation clearly, surprised and hard to suppress.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yue Ming from a distance, as if thinking of something, his eyes gradually became heavy.


    "Elder Liu, don''t talk nonsense."


    Yueming stood still, with a solemn expression and gleaming eyes, "The old man is here to participate in the emperor''s festival and sacrifice to the ancestors of mankind. How can the old man miss it?! Elder Liu, you said that the old man is here to make trouble on purpose, too much. That''s it, please take Elder Liu back."


    Liu Chi didn''t back down, and said coldly, "You said you were participating in the festival, and for this reason, whether you came late or not, did you come now and disturbed the festival?"


    "Hahaha! The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is not comparable to you at Genting City Xiaoyao We have a lot of daily affairs, and the old man has several jobs, how can I get here? I can only come over and participate in the time of the three sacrifices. , Because I was afraid that it would be too late, I had to use the gate of Huangquan to drive. Maybe the timing of the gate of Huangquan was wrong, affecting you, making you panicked, thinking that an enemy invaded, haha, this is the fault of the old man, the old man apologizes here ..."


    Yueming arched his hands to all sides, standing straight, not bending down at all, "However, the old man doesn''t seem to affect the festival, right?"


    "No, no, the festival hasn''t started yet."


    On the stage, an elderly man in Chinese clothes came out more and more, and soon he arrived in front of Yueming, and said with a respectful expression, "Unexpectedly, the elder Yue is also here, and the two elders from Xian Ting participated in the Emperor''s Festival together. Brilliant, the two elders should stop arguing. It is the fault of the old man. Why not take the seat first?"


    "It''s Wang Hui, the head of the Wang family, how can the old man fail to follow the words of the Emperor? Take your seat!"


    Yue Ming raised his hand to Liu Chi, and then walked to the altar without looking at Liu Chi again.


    (PS: Thank you, labor and capital, for your strong monthly support for bookworms, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3604: Overwhelming

    As Yueming left, the white pillar quickly disappeared, and there was no trace of it.


    It doesn''t seem to have appeared at all.


    Liu Chi''s expression was still solemn, he snorted coldly, and slowly returned to his position.


    As before, the onstage and off-stage continued to be busy, but with the addition of the few people in Yueming, the atmosphere changed a lot.


    "What does it mean that Yueming came over suddenly?"


    "In the usual emperor''s festival, one elder of the fairy garden is enough. Actually, two come here this time?"


    "No, it seems that Yueming hasn''t passed through Xianting. You don''t know Liu Chi at all."


    "It''s a bit arrogant. Elder Xian Ting also wants to fight for power, hehe, it''s no different from us."


    "Who knows, but Wang''s family feels comfortable. For him, the two elders of Xian Ting participated in this festival, but they earned enough face."


    "Wang''s family was originally Ming Yaotian''s number one family."


    "Who would think that there is too much money? Ming Yaotian is so big, the twelve families are still too much, maybe they can squeeze out several families."


    Some people talked about it and looked very excited.


    Such a sudden event is indeed very easy to cause people''s gossip psychology, even immortals can''t escape.


    King Mu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he looked at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "Sir, do you think Wang''s family used this to put pressure on other families?"


    "Ugh."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Help Wang Family? Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot do such a thing, at least they will not do it deliberately. They are indeed here to put pressure, but not to help Wang Family, more because of Xian Ting. , They are putting pressure on Xian Ting."


    King Mu stagnated, "Huh? Put pressure on Xianting?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "It''s not just Xian Ting, but to all the forces in the heavens, haven''t you noticed the gate of Huangquan?"


    King Mu thought for a few breaths, his mind tightened, "Ah!"


    An exclamation of exclamation attracted the eyes of many people. Mu Wang raised his hands one by one to resolve the embarrassment, and then looked at Zhou Shu, his expression became more serious than Zhou Shu, "I was almost distorted by these people''s words! This Huang Quan The door is really terrible, terrible!"


    It''s really scary.


    Isn''t this gate of the Yellow Spring just the Teleportation Array of Thousand Realms?


    Reading is obviously here prepared, I knew I would arrive here, the time and place were not bad at all.


    Teleport to the place you want to go at will, even if it is separated from thousands of realms, it can be reached in an instant. The current movement method shown by the gate of the Yellow Spring is more powerful than the teleportation array Zhou Shu has always hoped for!


    If the Ten Thousand Soul Sect really mastered this method, there would be no place where they could not reach the heavens.


    Ming Yaotian has an array, and has the guardian of the sacred artifact close to the Hongmeng Sacred Treasure, as well as countless arrays and guards. In this way, it is still easily penetrated by the gate of Huangquan, and it directly stays in front of the gate of the saint. .


    Even Ming Yaotian is like this, what about other sect forces?


    At present, the formation of Xianshu City is still inferior to Ming Yaotian. How can it be possible to prevent the invasion of Huangquan Gate? As for King Mu''s Xuchang Realm, the formation has just taken shape, and it can''t be resisted either. They and even everyone''s means of protecting the city of Xiancheng have become a piece of white paper that can be broken with one poke in front of Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    But how did Ten Thousand Soul Sect do it? When did they have more advanced transmission technology than Zhou Shu?


    Or is it hiding from the fairy world? !


    It was obviously not only Zhou Shu who realized this.


    Liu Chi, with a cold face, knew the seriousness of the matter a long time ago and reported it to Xian Ting.


    At this moment, his thoughts were so full that he couldn''t stop.


    This is obviously impossible. How did it happen? How could Ten Thousand Soul Sect have such a method? If what you see is true, doesn''t it mean that all places in the entire fairy world can be under the control of Ten Thousand Soul Sect?


    "Liu Chi, you can be sure here that Yueming was still in the Brahma world yesterday. Are you sure that you saw Yueming, not the true soul body of Yueming?"


    "Sure, if it''s a true soul body, he can''t pass in front of the old man. It''s himself. The old man didn''t take action in order to avoid conflict. Elder, Yue Ming suddenly arrived at Ming Yaotian and blatantly violated the rules of Xian Ting. He wanted to betray Out of the fairy court?"


    "Don''t draw conclusions yet...that is to say, Yue Ming and others went directly to Ming Yaotian from the distant Brahma realm in less than a day."


    "Yes."


    "Here I have gone to investigate the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. You are responsible for investigating in the festival. It is impossible for the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to obtain such a precise means of teleportation that spans thousands of realms under our control. How did the gate of Huangquan come from? Appearing at the Emperor''s Festival? There must be a problem. You must thoroughly investigate this matter. You can order all the people present to cooperate with you as the elder Xian Ting. Anyone who does not cooperate can be punishable... etc.


    "What''s wrong, Elder Qianshan?"


    "Yueming just contacted me and is explaining the matter. Don''t rush to investigate, wait for my news."


    Putting down the golden token in his hand, Liu Chi quietly looked at Yueming, with a lot of doubts in his heart.


    Yue Ming also contacted Baili Qianshan, that is to say, he still obeys Xianting''s control, and things have not been out of control, but this kind of pressure on his own without going through Xianting, how should Ten Thousand Soul Sect deal with it? Xianting, explain to Baili Qianshan?


    Elder Baili was never a talkative person.


    Yueming and the people around him chatted casually, smiling from time to time, looking very relaxed.


    However, the audience became quieter and quieter. More and more people realized the consequences of Huangquan Gate, felt the great threat, stopped talking, and focused their attention on Yueming. It has nothing to do with one''s fate, and the same is true.


    Thinking about this matter in detail, it was indeed very serious, and the Buddha Kingdom could not stay out of it. After all, the Buddha Kingdom was also in the heavens.


    The atmosphere became extremely depressing.


    At this time, Zhou Shu was a little more relaxed.


    He once thought about what would happen if the Teleportation Array of Xianshu City appeared in front of most of the forces of the heavens, and now Yueming gave him a very good demonstration, the time and place were almost perfect, the result That is, after being shocked, almost everyone regarded Yueming as an enemy.


    If it''s me, what should I do if I am pointed out by Wanfu?


    Reading obviously knew it too, he laughed, "Haha, everyone, are you waiting for me to speak?"


    Many people immediately said, "Yes! What happened to the gate of Huangquan just now? Please also explain to Elder Yueming!"


    There are several acquaintances Zhou Shu met For example, the elder Lang Yi of Shushan, such as Kas of Saitama Sect, Hang Yilian is also in it, but without Liu Chi, he has not received the immortal. The court''s response, without instructions, immediately speaks out inconvenience.


    "Haha, I will satisfy you all."


    Reading the beard seemingly thoughtful, inadvertently exuding a little coercion.


    The people around immediately walked away, leaving a large area for him.


    Yueming nodded in satisfaction, and glanced at the stage, "I said here, there are some distracting guests, brother Wanghui, don''t you blame the old man?"


    Wanghui was shocked when he heard the sound, and nodded like garlic, "It''s okay, Elder Yue will do it himself."


    Such sincerity and fear, matched with his luxurious costume that looks like an imperial robe, it is a bit funny.


    (PS: Thank you for your great support, thank you for watching the comments all the time, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3605: Listen first

    Everyone''s eyes were on Yueming.


    No one would have thought that Reading Ming would appear at this time, and it would immediately take advantage.


    The sudden arrival of the gate of the Yellow Springs put tremendous pressure on everyone present, a portal that can freely come and go in the heavens, a powerful sect in charge, a group of powerful practitioners... If it is true, everyone Knowing what this means, the heavens in the future will inevitably have a share of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and it can even be thought that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will dominate the future immortal world and will not be under the Suspended Bell Sect.


    "What a Jedi comeback..."


    A voice rang in Zhou Shu''s ear, and after following the sound, he saw Hang Yilian who was rather depressed.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Why does Master Talisman say that?"


    Hang Yi Lian said slowly, "At the Fairy Court Conference a hundred years later, the possibility of Ten Thousand Soul Sect being canceled in charge of the sect is more than 50%. Faced with such a crisis, they all think they want to beg from the Xuanling Sect. Instead, he did not participate in the next two fairy court meetings, and pretended to ignore the emperor''s festival. Before Yueming appeared, no matter which fairy world sect thought, Ten Thousand Soul Sect knew that he would lose, and began not to listen to the fairy court. The order was voluntarily abandoned, but how could I ever think that they are here now!"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Indeed, the deterrence brought by the Gate of Huangquan is great."


    "It''s not just great? If all this is true, the heavens will have almost no obstacles to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, even the Luofu Realm''s formation can be seen as nothing, shuttle freely, the current situation has changed. It is not that they go to the Suspension Sect, but the Suspension Sect and other big sects are going to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I beg them not to abuse this method, otherwise there will be no peace in the heavens... I can��t say about other results. But the position of Ten Thousand Soul Sect in charge of the sect is definitely impossible to cancel, and everyone has been busy for nothing."


    Hang Yilian shook her head, her eyes were slightly blank, as if she had lost hope.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and could understand her feelings.


    There are several other sects in the Tianfu Sect. The current activities are all for the position in charge of the sect, but now that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has suddenly shown unparalleled strength, their plan has completely failed. This kind of blow, The more you think about the sect, the more you can''t afford it.


    He said warmly, "Don''t get too excited, Master Talisman, things may not be like this, just see what he says.


    "Not necessarily so...not necessarily so..."


    Hang Yilian lowered her head, but she didn''t feel any emotion anymore to speak.


    Zhou Shu turned his gaze to other people. Similar to Hang Yilian and Cass, his iron beard had several holes and looked very mournful, while Huang Shulang stood there stupidly, the whole person seemed to be Stupid, ����Sacred Fire Gate painstakingly worked hard, exhausted its cleverness, and "struggled" in the Outland for so many years, thinking that it would be able to drive the Ten Thousand Soul Sect down. As a result, after reading this appearance, they poured out their hopes. Went out.


    Don''t talk about forcing the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to step down, for fear that it will be defeated by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect this time.


    This time the Sacred Fire Gate was completely defeated.


    "Sir, do we have to make some changes in our formation beforehand?"


    King Mu��s voice came over, and he also had a lot of anxiety. The relationship between Ten Thousand Soul Sect and Xuchang Realm was definitely not good. Without any suspense, Xuchang Realm must be the enemy on the way of expansion of Thousand Soul Sect.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Mr. Mu, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is going out to make trouble, the first one will definitely hit Xian Shucheng, what are you worried about."


    King Mu sighed, "I am worried for myself and my husband. How do you manage to be undisturbed? I guess most of the forces here are already thinking about how to please Yueming and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It is impossible for these to repair their relationship with them. They only have to wait for them to fight. If you don''t prepare in advance, it will be even harder in the future."


    "I''m not surprised, I just don''t believe it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I really don''t think Ten Thousand Soul Sect can do it. If they suddenly get this method, why do they want to take it out now? Isn''t it good to endure it? If I were Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I would definitely This method was first used on Xianshu City, to destroy Xianshu City when no one knew the gate of Huangquan, suddenly let several quasi-sages enter the formation, most of Xianshu City could not keep it, but Ten Thousand Soul Sect took it After we are here, we can get a lot of benefits from the immortal world, and then we can clean up the hostile forces one by one, fight all those who want to compete with them, and wait until we can''t hide it before we make it public. Isn''t the effect better?"


    He looked at King Mu, "And now that it is open to the public, all forces are prepared. Everyone will gradually give up the formations and other methods, free up the resources of the formations, and switch to new defense methods, such as sticking to a fairy city and letting them use The method of not going to the gate of the Yellow Springs, although it must be very troublesome and difficult for everyone, it is painful like a broken arm of a strong man, but it is better than being attacked secretly and dying unclearly."


    King Mu seemed to realize something, his eyes lit up, "So did the sir! They are now open to the public, aren''t we afraid that we should prepare in advance?"


    "It''s possible that they have no fear and feel that if there is no formation, we will not fight. It is also possible that this kind of yellow spring gate has a lot of restrictions and there are many problems in its use, or," Zhou Shu stared at Yue Ming, slowly Said, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not think that the gate of Huangquan can be used to conquer other forces. The gate of Huangquan can only be a means to put pressure on the heavens."


    Mu Wang thought of something, and said slowly, "If it is the latter, then we don''t need to worry."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Listen to what he said first."


    King Mu nodded, and gradually relaxed.


    Standing there, Yueming had brewed hundreds of breaths, and never spoke, but no one dared to urge him.


    "Hahaha!"


    Perceiving the awe-inspiring gazes around, Yueming burst out laughing.


    Elder Xian Ting, who sits on an equal footing with himself, Ming Yaotian who is usually to see the ceremonies, and the first seat of the Buddha Kingdom, are now quietly waiting for themselves to speak, "Spring comes, I don''t speak first, which bug dares to make a sound?", this feeling That''s not bad...


    Looking at Yueming who laughed wildly, some people''s dissatisfaction was almost overwhelming, but they still could only hold back.


    If you irritate him, what if you don''t say anything? You must know What Yueming says now, may change the direction of his forces, and even the pattern of the heavens, half a word can not be missed.


    The laughter slowly stopped.


    Yueming looked at the crowd and slowly said, "Everyone knows that the soul world is the root of the ten thousand soul sect, but do you know, what is the root of the soul world?"


    After waiting for a long time, a voice came from the stage.


    "Soul Stone?"


    "No, it should be the cornerstone of the soul?"


    "What''s the difference?"


    "You two guys don''t quarrel, it''s a nasty thing!"


    Wanghui shouted at the two young children of Wang''s family on stage, and apologized to Yueming, "I''m sorry, Elder Yue, they don''t understand anything, I will deal with it according to family rules when I return!"


    (PS: Thank you Wandering Youling for your strong support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)

 Chapter 3606: cheer

    "Haha, Wang Patriarch is polite, and what the juniors said is not wrong."


    Yueming smiled and nodded, his face was kind, and only a few traces of coolness in his eyes made the group of juniors on the stage feel terrified, and they couldn''t help kneeling to the ground, helping each other to stand up again.


    "The foundation of the soul world is not a cornerstone of the soul."


    Yueming turned to the crowd and said slowly, "The foundation of the soul world is actually a Hongmeng sacred treasure called Kongtong Yin."


    "Hongmeng Shengbao?!"


    "What is the Kongtong seal?"


    From the exclamation, everyone could no longer hide their emotions.


    There is not only a teleportation array like the Gate of Huangquan, but there is also a sacred treasure of Hongmeng!


    You know, among the heavens, the only sect that is sure to have Hongmeng Sacred Treasure is the Suspended Bell Sect, and now there is another Ten Thousand Soul Sect?


    The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is going to heaven!


    "Is there really such a holy treasure?"


    "I seem to have heard this name. It seems to be in a book. It is said that it was brought from the Xuanhuang Realm a long time ago. I don''t know if it is."


    "If the Ten Thousand Soul Sect really has the sacred treasure of Hongmeng, how could it be suppressed by other sects in charge, and even kicked out of the ranks of sects in charge by other sects? This is incredible. Could it be that they found it?"


    "No, they all say that it is the foundation of the soul world, and it must have already existed."


    "That''s weird."


    Amidst the discussion, Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, the corners of his mouth twitched, and his eyes gradually became condensed.


    Kongtong Yin, of course he knew that the famous artifact in the Xuanhuang Realm was also an artifact that could truly change the law of space utilization. There were only two such artifacts in the Xuanhuang Realm, and the other was the legendary Pangu axe that opened the world.


    No wonder Ten Thousand Souls can open up the soul world!


    No wonder Ten Thousand Souls Sect can use the Gate of Huangquan!


    These are all done by Kongtong Yin.


    However, in the classics of the Xuanhuang Realm and the Immortal Realm, the Kongtong seal has long been broken. It was hundreds of thousands of years ago when even Jianmu existed. The Kongtong seal betrayed the Xuanhuang Realm and tried to create a new Xuanhuang. It was besieged by seven mysterious artifacts of the Profound Yellow Realm, and finally shattered. After that, no matter it was the Profound Yellow Realm or the Immortal Realm, there was no record of Kongtong seals and completely disappeared.


    Why did it appear again, to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and also become the sacred treasure of Hongmeng?


    "what happened to you?"


    Xiao Su noticed his abnormality and cast a concerned look.


    Zhou Shu smiled back and said warmly, "It''s okay, I thought of some past events."


    Xiao Su whispered, "Hexiangteng told me just now that the flower of inheritance can be used, should I use it now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "After using, it shouldn''t be a fight, and it''s okay to fight."


    "Then I will use it, please take good care of me."


    Xiao Su smiled slightly, sat down beside him, closed his eyes and did not move, looking very peaceful, the noise around him seemed to not affect her at all.


    Others are distressed, but Xiao Su is at ease, but focusing on his own affairs is not a bad thing.


    "Everyone is quiet!"


    Yueming suddenly shouted, and the noise suddenly disappeared.


    Looking around at the crowd, he continued, "Don��t panic, everyone, our Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not intend to use the Holy Treasure to suppress you. Moreover, Kongtong Yin was once the Hongmeng Holy Treasure, but some problems later occurred and it is still recovering. , Does not really play the role of Hongmeng Shengbao."


    The crowd was in an uproar again.


    "It turned out to be bad..."


    "That''s okay, otherwise I would really be frightened."


    "There are so many bad things, I don''t know what it means..."


    There are many rejoices in the surprise, and few people hope that other people''s sects are better than themselves.


    "To shut up!"


    Yueming yelled, "The restored holy treasure is not stable and is naturally prone to problems. That''s why the door of the Yellow Spring of our soul world is opened so chaotically, the location is uncertain, sometimes in the demon world, sometimes in the outer domain, sometimes In the immortal world, the time is not fixed, sometimes it is opened for a long time, hundreds of years, sometimes it is closed after opening...this kind of thing, everyone has heard of it?"


    "Yes, I have seen the gate of Huangquan several times, and I almost went in once, but it was closed before it arrived."


    "I''ve seen it in the Demon Realm. I thought it was a storm."


    "Is it all because of Shengbao? Unstable performance?"


    "But how can the gate of Huangquan open so well now? The time and place are not bad at all?"


    Someone realized something and asked unconsciously.


    "Good question!"


    Yueming sneered and looked at everyone, "Now that the gate of Huangquan can be stabilized, determine the timing, and open it wherever you want. Naturally, the holy treasure has been recovered enough! The old man tells you frankly, Thanks to the efforts of our Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the current sacred treasure has recovered to the level of 70%, and it is only a few steps away from being fully restored and turning back into the real Hongmeng sacred treasure!"


    Everyone is quiet.


    It took a while before someone spoke, "What Elder Read means, that is, there is still a sacred treasure in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    "That''s right, the elder said so verbally what to do? Just say that you have holy treasures, and the ten thousand souls are about to rise, and we can''t beat you, isn''t it? Okay, you ten thousand souls Zong''s interest, we will convince you."


    There was a voice that seemed very discordant, and everyone looked at it, but it was Huang Shulang from the Holy Fire Gate.


    His eyes were lost, his face was sallow, and his frustration was beyond renewed. After repeated blows, he was about to collapse.


    Yueming glanced at him and made no secret of his contempt, "The dog of the bereavement, barking presumptuously! Looking at Patriarch, what do you think should be done?"


    Wang Hui hurriedly saluted, "Such people shouldn''t appear at the festival at all. The old man will be dragged away immediately."


    After a while, a few guards gathered around and took Huang Shulang away. Huang Shulang is also a good Hunyuan Golden Immortal, but he didn''t even try to resist. It might have collapsed, or she might just want to take this opportunity to leave.


    It doesn''t make any sense to stay.


    Such a trivial matter naturally cannot cause any turmoil. Everyone��s attention quickly returned to Yueming Yes, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect does have a sacred treasure, but it has not fully recovered after all. Can''t open the door of Yellow Spring at any time. "


    Yue Ming said slowly, "For this reason, the old man just contacted the Xianting elder Baili Qianshan of the Suspense Sect. He promised to help the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to restore the sacred treasure and fully support our Ten Thousand Soul Sect to continue to serve as the sect in charge of the immortal world. , And in return, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will appropriately grant the authority of the Soul Realm to the Suspended Bell Sect. Of course, at certain special moments, the Suspended Bell Sect may also obtain the right to use the Hongmeng Sacred Treasure to open the gate of the Yellow Spring! Everyone!"


    He suddenly yelled, "If you also want to get the same treatment as the Suspended Bell Sect, or you don��t want a gate of Huangquan to appear suddenly in your sect, then, how do you choose? Our Ten Thousand Soul Sect promises Take out the unique Hongmeng Shengbao Kongtong seal of the heavens for your use. All you need is your support. I can be sure that your support will be rewarded unimaginably!"


    Seeing the red light on his face, everyone was shocked.


    Then, cheers.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3607: really have

    It''s hard not to cheer.


    That is the sacred treasure of Hongmeng, which is equivalent to the existence of a saint. It is usually a great opportunity to look at it. Now there is a chance to get the right to use it. What is not satisfied? For most sect forces, this is an irresistible temptation.


    Reading looked at the crowd, stroking his few beards and was full of ambition.


    It seems that he is the center of this emperor''s festival.


    Many people gathered together and discussed with each other, while Hang Yilian and Cass took advantage of the chaos and walked to the vicinity of Zhou Shu and King Mu.


    Hang Yilian''s expression condensed slightly, "Mu Wang, City Lord Yang, what do you think of this matter?"


    King Mu pretended to be indifferent, "We are in Outland, and most of them don''t have the opportunity to support the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The two sects should think about it carefully."


    "The old man is firmly opposed to it."


    Cass was a bit angry, "The Ten Thousand Souls Sect is not a good thing like the Sacred Fire Gate. Our Saitama Sect has a lot of conflicts with them. Now it is impossible for us to support the Ten Thousand Souls Sect! The old man will not agree to death. !"


    "Tianfumen and Wanhunzong also have discord."


    Hang Yilian sighed slightly, "But this situation is really difficult to handle. What Yueming said just now is obviously a threat. If you don''t support the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the gate of Huangquan may appear in his sect at any time, and there will be no peace. ."


    King Mu seemed thoughtful, "Do they really dare to do this? In the fairy world, invade other sects at will?"


    Hang Yilian slowly said, "With the restraint of the fairy court, this kind of thing will not happen at present, but no one can guarantee that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will always obey the restraint. If their sacred treasure is fully restored, it will be difficult for the fairy court. Regardless of them, after they opened the gate of Huangquan, it can be said that they were borrowed from other sects. For us, when our sect was beaten and their strength was greatly damaged, no one might take care of them. Strength is the respect."


    "This is also what we worry about. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect has the gate of Huangquan, and the other sects are restless. Either join or wait to be beaten." Cass glanced at Yueming and said bitterly." Of course, the old man would rather fight than support them!"


    Hang Yi Lian sighed, "I personally think so, but I can''t decide anything."


    Zhou Shu looked at them and said calmly, "Do you really think that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect must have the Hongmeng Sacred Treasure, and that it must be able to open the gate of Huangquan at any time?"


    "No, isn''t it?"


    Cass was startled, "Did City Lord Yang see anything? But it is clear that he came from Huangquan Gate."


    With doubts on her face, Hang Yilian followed, "Yes, and at this time and place, they can see their deliberateness. Obviously, they were prepared long ago. They have to be made public at the Three Sacrifices, a blockbuster, and let other sects Don��t dare to fight Ten Thousand Soul Sect anymore, let alone oppose Ten Thousand Soul Sect continuing to control the immortal world, City Lord Yang, don��t you think Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not have the sacred treasure?"


    "Just because it was too deliberate, I think there is a problem."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You should have seen the gate of Huangquan. In addition to opening the gate of Huangquan from the inside of the soul world, it can also be opened from the outside. Many of the core disciples and elders of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect have mastered the way back through the gate of Huangquan. Although I have never seen such a powerful method in the soul world, it is not impossible to do it."


    "The City Lord said so..."


    They were all smart people, and quickly understood what Zhou Shu meant. Hang Yilian looked far away unconsciously, and read the void that appeared before, "Someone is hiding there and opened Huangquan by the method of Ten Thousand Souls Sect. The door, and then Yueming and other talents came here, was it not the door that Yueming took the initiative to open in the soul world?"


    "I think this is more likely."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "What do you think? Maybe Yueming had negotiated with a certain family of Ming Yaotian in advance. At this special moment, he opened the door of Huangquan from the inside and let Yueming and others come in, because it was Ming Yao. The reason for the participation of the Tiantian royal family is that the formation will not interfere at all, the guards will not care, and outsiders know nothing. Then, will the current situation occur?"


    Cass''s face tightened and couldn''t help but said, "It''s really possible!"


    King Mu was stunned, and he said with joy, "Why didn''t you say it earlier? If that''s the case, then it''s a play between Ming Yaotian and Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot open the door of Huangquan at any time."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said warmly, "Mr. Mu, I just figured it out soon."


    When Yueming was seated, Zhou Shu was communicating with Mingyuan. It was Mingyuan''s first voice.


    As one of the four largest families of Ming Yaotian, the Ming family shoulders the responsibility of protecting Ming Yaotian. Although the Wang family will preside over all the affairs of this festival, including the defense of the festival, Ming Yuan still uses his own Ability and authority, always pay attention to the situation inside and outside the world.


    "Zhou Shu, this thing is a bit weird."


    "I was also about to tell my senior that the situation of Ten Thousand Soul Sect suddenly appeared here is very unusual."


    "The old man has been out once in thousands of years. I don''t know if I remembered something wrong. Can the gate of Huangquan be opened from outside the soul world, right?"


    "Yes, I have seen it twice, both of which are used by the core disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to return to the soul world, using soul stone talisman, etc., but only the soul can return, and the opening of the Yellow Springs gate is very small. Only one person can pass."


    "That''s okay, I haven''t seen you in ten thousand years, Ten Thousand Soul Sect has indeed done a lot of things."


    "Senior also feels that this door was opened by other people in Ming Yaotian? It was Wang''s family, right?"


    "I''m not sure which one it is, but I guess it is Wang''s house. There were indeed two guards from the Wang''s house where Huangquan Gate was opened before, but they didn''t see it after opening the door. I''m still investigating this aspect, but I guess Unable to find out, they may have been involved in the soul world."


    "Senior told me this, do you have any ideas?"


    "If no accident The Wang family will use this incident to become an ally with the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The Wang family has always wanted to take the opportunity to get out of Ming Yaotian. In fact, the Ming family also agrees to this, but I think, Finding Ten Thousand Soul Sects is not a good idea, they are likely to bring Ming Yaotian to the end."


    "Then the predecessors want me to speak out, accusing the Wang family of colluding with the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and deceiving everyone? This is difficult. First, almost everyone now believes in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I don��t have any real evidence, and I don��t have enough right to speak. It''s hard to do. Secondly, doing so will undoubtedly greatly offend the Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s still hopeful family, the kind of immortality."


    "I understand, but if you don''t say it, the consequences will be very detrimental to you, right?"


    "If all the sects present feel that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has the sacred treasure, can open the door of Huangquan at will, and get the support of the Suspended Bell Sect, then there must be a lot of sects who speak out in support of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, with their support. , The position of Ten Thousand Soul Sect in charge of the sect must be firmly seated. As for the promise made by Ten Thousand Soul Sect now, it is completely possible to shirk it until they really have the sacred treasure of Hongmeng."


    "Hey, do you think they really have a sacred treasure?"


    (PS: Thank you Lengfeng for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect)

 Chapter 3608: Aftertaste

    Zhou Shu realized something.


    "It''s not that they have the Hongmeng Sacred Treasure now, they have the Kongtong seal, but they are not the Sacred Treasure yet. I think they will use this opportunity to obtain support from all walks of life, and then obtain resources from the major sects of the fairy world, and then seal the Kongtong seal. Evolve into a real sacred treasure."


    "Zhou Shu, do you know Kongtong seal well?"


    "Senior is despising me, hehe, speaking of Xuanhuang Realm artifacts, no one in the heavens knows better than Seniors? In fact, some of the knowledge about artifacts of juniors comes from Seniors, but Kongtong Yin is indeed Xuanhuang Realm artifacts. , It does have the ability to tear apart space, it may not be able to become a holy treasure, right?"


    "I know Kongtong Yin. I don''t doubt that Kongtong Yin has the ability to open the gate of the Yellow Spring in the heavens after being promoted to the Holy Treasure, but they can''t do it."


    "Why do seniors say that?"


    "In the past, the Kongtong seal had to cooperate with the mountain and river map to be able to exert its abilities, such as remotely tearing the space, etc., if there is no mountain and river map, its ability will be greatly weakened, and if it wants to advance to the sacred treasure, it must also find the mountain and river map to integrate. , There is such a chance, but as far as I know, the landscape of mountains and rivers has long been broken and disappeared, not in the Profound Yellow Realm, nor in the heavens."


    "Is there a need for fusion, this... I don''t know the juniors, thank you for your advice."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, and gained more understanding.


    He believed Mingyuan��s words even more. In other words, Yueming was lying. The Ten Thousand Souls Sect did have a seal, but it was still the same. He could only tear up the space but could not determine the goal and time. He was promoted to the Saint Treasure, because the landscape of mountains and rivers is still with the emperor.


    No one knows where the Emperor is, but it certainly won''t be in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    "It''s okay, Zhou Shu, these are old things in the pile of old papers. You don''t need to worry about it if you know it or not, but Ten Thousand Soul Sect wants to use the support of these sects. This is definitely correct. As for In the future, can the Ten Thousand Soul Sect return to other sects, haha, after becoming stronger, everything is right, and what does it matter if you go back?"


    "What the predecessors said is that Ten Thousand Soul Sect needs time."


    "If Yueming is allowed to continue like this, their goal is likely to be achieved. From now on, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will become the major gate of the immortal world second only to the Suspended Bell Sect, but I still don��t like them. Ten Thousand Soul Sect will leave from the beginning. In the wrong direction, no matter how they develop, they cannot succeed."


    "Senior is talking about the soul for all solutions?"


    "Almost, Soul Cultivation Soul Dao, it shouldn''t be like Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "This junior agrees. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the Xuanhuang Realm is an evil sect that was spurned by thousands of people. It was destroyed very early. I really did not expect that in the Immortal Realm, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect could become the master sect. , Is the Tao they researched really good for mankind?"


    "But I have to say that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is still smart, every time I can think of a way to turn the danger into a breeze, this time it is almost a defeated situation and can be restored.


    Mingyuan��s tone changed, ��Zhou Shu, there��s no time to say more about this. If you want to find a solution, I will cooperate with you here, but I can��t really come forward. This festival is solely responsible for Wang��s family. I��ve always It is also a violation of the rules to spy in secret, and then accuse the Wang family face to face... it will be difficult for the Ming family to stay in Ming Yaotian."


    "I want to stand up, Xuchang Jie will not get better in the future, and Xuchang Jie is not mine."


    "I understand that it is indeed difficult for a strong man. You can decide how to choose."


    "Senior, don''t worry too much."


    Zhou Shu retracted the sound transmission, glanced at reading Ming with a blushing face, and shook his head slightly.


    If he is Zhou Shu��s identity now, he doesn��t mind helping the Ming family, not only has to expose it, it��s okay to add fuel and jealousy, he doesn��t care about offending the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Wang family at all, because the relationship between Xian Shucheng and Thousand Soul Sect has long been The Wang family and the Ming family were hostile. Of course, he chose the Ming family, but now he is a disciple of Genting City and the city lord of Xuchang Realm. At this time, he came out to speak and it was not Xianshucheng who would bear the cause and effect, but them.


    Of course, Zhou Shu didn''t want the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to succeed. This incident is likely to change the pattern of the fairy world, and it is not good for Xianshu City.


    You still need to think carefully about how to do it. It might be a good opportunity for Hang Yilian and Cass to come over.


    Cass seemed to be very excited, "City Lord Yang! The old man thinks your idea is very possible! The Ten Thousand Soul Sect has no sacred treasures at all. After all, this incident is a scam deliberately created by them and Ming Yaotian. The point is to let those who participated in the Three Sacrifices witness this with their own eyes, so as to support the Ten Thousand Soul Sect!"


    Hang Yilian nodded unconsciously, "I think so too."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "But it''s just a guess, I don''t have any evidence to prove it. In this case, no one would believe it."


    Several people looked around, their eyes gradually darkened.


    There were a lot of loud discussions around, all about how to cooperate with the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, support the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and find a way to restore the Hongmeng Sacred Treasure. Almost no one suspected that this incident was a scam from beginning to end, but it is not surprising. People who don��t understand Kongtong seals can��t think of this, and Wang��s family and Yueming cooperated perfectly. From the appearance of Huangquan Gate to the impassioned statement of Yueming, the whole atmosphere of the festival is pushing others to believe in Ten Thousand Souls. Instead of delving into the reasons behind it.


    In the beginning, even Zhou Shu was affected.


    Of course, there are also people who are contemplating hard or seem to be out of the way, such as Fang Yuan and Liu Chi.


    "Elder Baili, Xuanling Sect really agreed to support Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    "As long as the return is sufficient, why not support it? It''s just a sentence."


    "Elder Baili, the promotion of Shengbao is a bottomless pit, and the Suspension Bell Sect already has the Shengbao Donghuang Bell, why bother to waste resources? As the elders of the fairy court, shouldn''t we want to kill the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and make it possible? Will the Kongtong seal that became the sacred treasure be returned to Xianting?"


    "Does it have to consume resources? Elder Liu, you are very straightforward You can have such awareness in Genting City, I admire you."


    "I''m sorry, I''m gumbled."


    "Liu Chi, I really admire you. Compared with Miao Chengtian''s rubbish, you are the one who is really suitable for Genting City. Keep going. You promised to help Linglongtian''s Yi Ling before? Don''t worry. Looking farther, they still have a lot of opportunities, and the Ten Thousand Souls Sect is the last time. Regardless of whether they have holy treasures in their family, they are desperate to do such a thing at the Emperor��s Festival. They give it a try, I appreciate it."


    "Understood, Elder Baili, shall we leave it alone for the time being?"


    "It doesn''t matter what you decide, it''s you who represents Xian Ting now, Elder Liu."


    Putting away the token again, Liu Chi looked at Yueming with an indifferent face, as if thinking about something.


    Has Elder Baili found out any results? Why did he say that? At the last chance, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect might not have a holy treasure?


    (PS: Thank you KKwang for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3609: 3 shouts

    "Two of you come with me."


    Zhou Shu nodded to Hang Yilian and Cass, and walked quickly into the crowd.


    The two looked at each other and followed Zhou Shu busy, both doubtful and excited.


    Is City Lord Yang planning to get ahead by himself? That really helped a lot. The two of them hated the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but they couldn��t directly accuse them. It��s not that they didn��t dare, but they really couldn��t. They were neither the head of the sect nor did they. Real evidence is in hand, and the strength is not strong. At this time, standing out to expose the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, either being directly suppressed or being overwhelmed by speech, it will not be effective at all.


    Scream after you, then there is no problem.


    Although it is difficult for City Master Yang to be in his early years, maybe he can do it?


    Both of them only met Yang Tian in Ming Yaotian, but they soon trusted him and even began to rely on him.


    Soon, Zhou Shu stopped in front of Fang Yuan.


    The two of them were stunned, what is going on?


    "Master Fang Yuan, Yang Tian is going to disturb you again."


    Zhou Shu saluted the two people behind him in a straightforward manner, "These two are fellow daoists Kas from the Saitama sect and fellow daoist Hang Yilian from the Tianfumen."


    The two of them hurriedly met. Although they didn''t understand Zhou Shu''s meaning, it was a good opportunity to be able to meet the first seat in the Buddha country like Fang Yuan. The two had tried to say hello before, but only one nodded.


    Fang Yuan joined together and bowed, and slowly said, "How many people are looking for Lao Na, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, and repeated the previous discussion, "...Master, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect wants to hide from the sky, and use the non-existent Hongmeng Sacred Treasure to obtain the support of most sect forces in the outer realm of the immortal world. If they are allowed to do this The matter, with the disposition and means of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, in the future there will be no peace in the heavens, and the outer realms of the immortal world will not be able to escape, even the Buddha kingdom will be deeply trapped in it, unable to stay out of the matter."


    The two seemed to realize something, and they followed suit.


    At this time they also understood what Zhou Shu meant, and they couldn''t hide their excitement for a while.


    Let Fang Yuan come forward and criticize the Wanhunzong��s Yueming. This is indeed the best choice at the moment. Fang Yuan��s strength and status are not below Yueming. It goes without saying that the Arhat Hall is the first, the world is famous, the lion roars, and others. People can''t listen or not.


    "Thank you City Master Yang for informing me."


    Fang Yuan looked indifferent and said lightly, "Lao Na believes what you say. In this way, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not have the sacred treasure, and the Buddha Kingdom does not need to worry about the threats brought by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and other sects. Then, it needs What is Lao Na going to do? Just do nothing."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Master, the Buddha country may be worry-free, but other sects of the fairy world are in trouble."


    "It has nothing to do with Lao Na, right?"


    Fang Yuan shook his head, "Is the Immortal Realm the seat of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, or the sect of all of you, the Buddha Kingdom doesn''t care much."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "The Buddha Kingdom has not fully entered the world, and has always been involved in the management of the heavens, isn''t it? Master, are you willing to communicate with reasonable sects, or with the Ten Thousand Souls sect who arrogantly deceive everyone? As far as I know, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has grievances with any sect, and Buddhism is no exception. A sect like the Ten Thousand Soul Sect shouldn��t be in charge of the sect at all. This is the best opportunity to completely pull them down. If you miss it, there will be no more."


    Hang Yilian followed, "It��s not that I��m waiting for the arrangement. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is really not suitable for the sect in charge. The things they have done over the years have been seen by everyone, which is harmful to the fairy world and the heavens. Master, all the fairy worlds here. All the practitioners are waiting for a word from you. As long as the master says something that is questioning, we will agree with it, and there is no need for the master to say much later."


    Cass looked earnest, almost begging, "Master, as long as you have a word, we Saitama Sect will follow the Master and try our best to return!"


    Fang Yuan lowered his eyelids and said slowly, "Please come back, please, the Buddha Kingdom will not participate in the internal disputes of the immortal sect."


    Hang Yilian bowed his body and said sincerely, "Master, please be compassionate..."


    Before succumbing, he was supported by a soft force, and the square beside him bowed together, with a kind smile, "You dao friends stop here, it��s useless to say it, the master will not change your mind. Please also forgive me."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Fang Li and shook his head seemingly helpless.


    "It turns out that the master is also afraid..."


    Cass grabbed his lack of beard and was about to go back.


    Hang Yilian sighed, feeling quite sad, and a little bit reluctant to leave. Perhaps all hope was gone with this walk.


    "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not have the sacred treasure of Hongmeng at all, Yueming deceived you!"


    "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not have the sacred treasure of Hongmeng at all, Yueming deceived you!"


    "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not have the sacred treasure of Hongmeng at all, Yueming deceived you!"


    Suddenly a few shouts came out from the crowd, echoing endlessly. Xu was worried that others would not be able to hear it, and said it three times, but it is impossible to say it again. Yueming waved his sleeves, something that could not be resisted. Vigorously and straight out, the person who shouted was completely imprisoned.


    "Let''s talk about it, is it looking for death!"


    Through the transparent prison, a young boy could be seen, smiling and not afraid of anything.


    Yueming stared at the man with anger in his heart, but couldn''t tighten the prison anymore.


    That man cannot be killed.


    In fact, when the man just yelled out the three words Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Yue Ming had already made his move. The divine consciousness attack cooperated with the coercion and used nearly 70% of his power. I thought it was a general quasi-sage, the next few words I can��t tell, but I don��t know that my spiritual consciousness was absorbed as soon as I approached, and so was afterburning. I was shocked to examine the person carefully, but after several breaths of time, I let the person take The words came out completely.


    Also shouted three times.


    It is too late to go to imprisonment.


    "Boy, what are you talking about!?"


    "Are you not afraid of retribution when talking nonsense at the door of the saint?"


    "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not have the sacred treasure of Hongmeng, don''t you have it? Are you so jealous that you are crazy?!"


    "It''s really funny, Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not have the sacred treasure of Hongmeng, how did the gate of Huangquan open, how did Elder Yue and the others come here? What everyone sees with their own eyes can be questioned by you as a kid? A grandstanding kid! "


    "Get out Don''t dirty the Emperor''s Festival!"


    "It looks like a foreigner, no wonder you disrespect the emperor so quickly!"


    For a while, the crowd was excited, everyone looked at the boy in the transparent prison and shouted, but almost no one thought about it carefully. Why did the boy say that?


    Yes, everyone is immersed in the illusion of the possibility of using the sacred treasure, how can they believe that this matter is fake?


    What''s more, it was just a sentence, there was no evidence, and no significant person came out to help. The young man from Outland, only because he was foolish and stupid, would say such ignorant words.


    Observing everyone''s reaction, Yueming let go of a lot of heart, and looked at the boy with a sneer, thinking about what to do.


    Not an easy task.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170811103611116 for your monthly support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3610: Suddenly changed

    "City Lord Yang."


    Fang Yuan spoke suddenly.


    Zhou Shu turned around with a solemn expression, "What is the command of the master?"


    Fang Yuan stared at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "That young man came with you, he listens to you very much, right."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu changed his mind and said slowly, "Master, I didn''t let him call these three sentences."


    Fang Yuan glanced at Zhou Shu and nodded lightly, "Even if you have thousands of hands and eyes, you can''t prevent cause and effect."


    "It''s really not me."


    Zhou Shu said sincerely, "Xu is arrogant and indulgent. He has always been disobedient, and I didn''t expect him to speak at this time."


    That boy is naturally Jin Xuan.


    He was at the side of King Mu and heard the whole process without saying anything. Zhou Shu thought he had become sensible and was also worried about it, but unexpectedly, Jin Xuan broke out suddenly and shouted those few words.


    Jin Xuan, who was trapped in the prison, stared at Yueming with an undaunted look.


    "I saw him, it seems to be an envoy sent by Golden Dragon Kingdom?"


    "Well, it''s the young master of Golden Dragon Country."


    "It''s no wonder that you are not a practitioner, and you don''t understand anything, so you can talk nonsense here."


    "Our immortal world is a country of etiquette, and these alien races have always been rude and rude. I really don''t know what Ming Yaotian asked them to do."


    Everyone recognized it, and they all showed contempt. Although the Golden Dragon Kingdom is also a powerful force, it is a foreign race in the outside world, incomparable with the Ten Thousand Soul Sect of the Immortal Realm, not to mention the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Hongmeng Sacred Treasure.


    Read Ming thought for a few breaths, and then rebuked, "As the young master of the Golden Dragon Nation, I am here to confuse the people, slander the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and destroy the ceremonies. As the elder of the fairy court who maintains the order of the fairy world, I will definitely not tolerate you. But if you think about the relationship between the Golden Dragon Kingdom and the immortal world, I will spare your life and expel Ming Yaotian. I hope you will remember this lesson and do not slander the immortal world again! Wanghui!"


    Wang Hui quickly responded, "Elder, I am here."


    Yue Ming yelled, "Find someone to take him out of Ming Yaotian, don''t let him in again."


    Wang Hui couldn''t help but nodded, and walked over in person, intending to take Jin Xuan away with the prison.


    King Mu could only watch. It was not that he did not stop, but that he could not stop. There was an invisible wall in front of him, and he couldn''t make it through. Obviously this was what Yueming did. It was not only for King Mu, but everyone around Jin Xuan was blocked. , The prison is divided into several layers.


    "Let''s live."


    Such as Hong Bell ringing, the long and loud sound calmed the whole festival.


    Wanghui, who was halfway there, was completely shocked, as if he was struck by five thunders. He didn''t even know where his mind was, and he stayed there without moving.


    Everyone looked at the sound coming from dumbfounded, and was stunned for a while.


    Fang Yuan stood up, folded his hands together, and walked to Jin Xuan step by step.


    Zhou Shu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing Fang Yuan appear on stage, Yueming''s heart tightened, and his voice changed a little, "Master Fang Yuan, what do you mean?"


    Fang Yuan stood there, the monk''s robe was swung, the power was spontaneous, and the Buddha''s light around him was like the sea rippling.


    As far as the Buddha''s light can reach, the transparent prison is like a block of snow encountering sunlight, quickly dissipating, and disappears in the blink of an eye.


    "Elder Yueming."


    In the golden light, Fang Yuan is like a Buddha, and the usual words and words are also the sound of gold and stone, as if the bells continue to ring, "The Buddha country and the Golden Dragon country are old, and this son also has a relationship with the Buddha. When Lao Na meets, he can''t sit back and watch. "


    Reading Ming''s thoughts turned and a smile appeared, "Master Fangyuan, if this is the case, then it is his blessing to hand him over to the master for discipline."


    "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect has no sacred treasure at all, it is a lie to you!"


    "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect has no sacred treasure at all, it is a lie to you!"


    "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect has no sacred treasure at all, it is a lie to you!"


    Before Yueming''s words were finished, it rang three times in succession, louder than before.


    Jin Xuan, who stood behind Fang Yuan, became more and more proud, and even grimaced at Yueming and made a gesture of contempt.


    Yueming''s face turned dark, and he suppressed his anger, and said solemnly, "Master, don''t you stop him from talking nonsense?"


    Fang Yuan said calmly, "Elder Yue, he didn''t talk nonsense. Although he is young, he is upright and will not lie at this time."


    This statement is very plain, far less powerful than before, but it is much more lethal, and it is tantamount to a thunder in a sunny day.


    "what?!"


    "Elder Fang Yuan actually agrees with that young man? In other words, Elder Fang Yuan also thinks that Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not have the sacred treasure?"


    "No, isn''t it?"


    "How prestigious Master Fang Yuan is, and he is still meditation. He can''t lie?"


    "That''s bad."


    The crowd suddenly roared, everyone was shocked.


    Before, Jin Xuan��s words were regarded as nonsense, but now, the same words are recognized by Fang Yuan, and the effect is completely different. The first Arhat Hall in the Buddha Kingdom, the top figure of the entire heavens, is never in position. Under the elder Xian Ting, and compared with the reading of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, meditation itself is also known for being nonchalant. What he said can be imagined.


    "This thing seems weird..."


    "I think so too. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect says that if there is a Hongmeng Sacred Treasure, there is it? Is the Hongmeng Sacred Treasure really that easy?"


    "Yes, even if it is damaged, it won''t be that simple."


    "Elder Yue, you should give a more detailed explanation, otherwise we can''t fully believe that sentence."


    "Otherwise, take out the Hongmeng Sacred Treasure!"


    "Damn, there is no Hongmeng Sacred Treasure! Elders like Yueming also lie, Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not respect us too much, too disrespect of the immortal world!"


    "It''s more than disrespect, it''s just treating us as fools!"


    The direction of the wind changed quickly, and everyone looked at Yueming, with less expectation and excitement, more doubts, and even anger.


    Hearing the words of the crowd, Zhou Shu nodded slightly, but there was also a touch of relief.


    In terms of strength, he is not as good as Fang Yuan, but the difference is not very far, but when it comes to status and prestige, it is really a difference between Tianyuan and it is impossible to compare The same sentence, in different When people say it, the effect is completely different. In this regard, he really lacks too much, and he has to find a way to make up for it.


    Hang Yilian and Cass behind him were excited and shouting loudly. Among the voices of doubt, they were the most prominent.


    Although it��s not clear why things changed, and why Fang Yuan suddenly turned his head, but in any case, things have already happened. Now the Ten Thousand Soul Sect seems to have reached the edge of the cliff. As long as you push it again, you may fall down. Can''t get up.


    "Master Fangyuan, why do you say that! What evidence do you have!?"


    Yueming stared at Fang Yuan, his eyes became red, and this sentence just popped out word by word.


    Everything was in control, but it suddenly changed.


    Fang Yuan, a Buddhist country��s meditation, obviously doesn��t matter to him, why did you come here this muddy water? Why? !


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3611: Lie to you

    "Zhou Shu, it seems that Yueming is really lying."


    "Well, did Senior find those guards?"


    "Not yet, but it doesn''t seem to be needed. Thank you, Zhou Shu, for being able to invite Master Fang Yuan to come forward. It''s wonderful."


    "I have trouble saying."


    Zhou Shu sighed, rather helpless.


    Zhou Shu didn''t expect Jin Xuan to shout those few times. During the discussion before, he didn''t evade him, but he didn''t count on him, but he couldn''t think that it was him who broke the game in the first place.


    Jin Xuan from the Golden Dragon Kingdom is indeed bound to the Buddha.


    From ancient times to the present, the Kingdom of Golden Dragon and the Kingdom of Buddhism have maintained a very good relationship, even after the Dragon Realm claimed to demarcate the border with the Kingdom of Buddhism, this is still the case. The Dragons of the Kingdom of Golden Dragon must practice Zen, and the Kingdom of Buddha will also send meditation to the Kingdom of Golden Dragon. .


    Therefore, Fang Yuan couldn''t care about Jin Xuan''s affairs, not to mention Jin Xuan still carrying the Dream Eye Light.


    That is the treasure left in the heavens by the Great Dragon Buddha Xumi. It is not only the national treasure of the Golden Dragon Kingdom, but also the most treasure of the Buddha Kingdom. If such treasures appear in a situation, the Buddha Kingdom will be angry. It is impossible to be in this place. Let Jin Xuan be controlled by others, and even be taken away.


    Fang Yuan obviously knows these things very well, so when Jin Xuan came out and shouted those few times, Fang Yuan immediately suspected Zhou Shu��s idea. Zhou Shu tried his best to mediate. If he couldn��t convince Fang Yuan, he would let Jin Xuan secretly. To shout those few times, Fang Yuan had to come out.


    The fact is also true.


    But it was really wrong. Zhou Shu did think of this method, but didn''t plan to do it.


    ����He knew that it would bring unnecessary cause and effect to the Golden Dragon Kingdom and the Buddha Kingdom. That was definitely not what he wanted. He didn��t want Xuchang and Genting City to have unnecessary cause and effect before, and now he changed to the Golden Dragon Kingdom and the Buddha Kingdom. It''s the same in the country.


    But after all Jin Xuan shouted, Fang Yuan also went out, they were still contaminated with cause and effect.


    In the end, Fang Yuan would probably blame Zhou Shu.


    However, since it has happened, there is nothing to complain about, and there is no need to argue.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Fang Yuan and Yue Ming, but Jin Xuan, who was initially shouting, was ignored.


    "For evidence, Lao Na will give you."


    Fang Yuan seemed to be angry too. He didn''t know if it was because of Zhou Shu, or because of Yueming. He pointed out a golden light on Wanghui.


    All Dharma Ideal Seals.


    The golden light quickly condensed and gradually formed a solid "swastika", which hovered over Wanghui''s head, shining the sun and the moon.


    Wanghui, who was shocked by the roar of the lion just now, blinked, as if he had recovered a little clarity. He looked up at the **** and said to himself, "Elder Yue, our people are already..."


    Yueming''s face changed suddenly, and he flicked his sleeve. A big hand stretched out from his sleeve and grabbed it straight to Wanghui.


    The big hand meridians are distinct, with blue light flowing on it, which seems to be true and illusion.


    "Bold, actually do it on the descendants of the Emperor!"


    Somewhere, suddenly a golden flying sword flew out.


    The sword intent is so powerful that it is difficult to discern its shape. It instantly turns into tens of thousands of sword lights, like sunshine, piercing towards the big blue hand.


    Yueming made a cold snort, the big blue hand paused for a while, and moved in the air. In the blink of an eye, thousands of palm shadows appeared. Each palm shadow faced a sword light, and they fought tens of thousands of times in a flash. Jian Guang was pinched by the palm shadow, unable to move at all.


    Snapped!


    With a sound, the sword intent was completely shattered.


    Countless sword shadows were scattered, like rain, drew everyone to avoid.


    A great emperor''s festival quickly became chaotic, but it was nothing. The Wang family patron who was presiding over the festival could not even move. Being held in the middle by the two parties, it seemed that he had no self-consciousness.


    An old man sighed and turned back.


    Someone noticed that it was the quasi-sage of the Wang family, Wangjian, and that sword was also sent by him, but it had no effect at all.


    Elder Xian Ting is at least one of the top 100 strongest in the celestial pole list, and is not something Ming Yaotian''s quasi-sage can contend.


    Seeing that the big hand was about to fly to Wanghui''s head, Fang Yuan''s eyes flashed with a cold color, and he was about to urge all the Dharma Idealist seals to meet the enemy. Unexpectedly, a white jade ruler flew in the distance. Cyan big hand.


    Snapped!


    With a soft sound, the big hand backed away, while the jade ruler was hanging there, not giving way.


    Reading angrily, shouted, "Liu Chi, what are you doing?!"


    Of course it was Liu Chi who took the shot. He took two steps and said sternly, "As the elder of Xian Ting, he shot at the descendants of the emperor in Ming Yaotian. Do you know what you did just now? Xiangui, it''s not surprising to be deprived of the qualifications of Elder Xianting!"


    Yue Ming stared at Wang Hui, suppressing his anger, "I''m saving him, haven''t you seen Fang Yuan threatening him?!"


    Liu Chi shook his head and sighed, "That is the righteous formula of the Zen Sect. It is upright and bright. It is definitely not a threatening method. When entering the fairy garden, each of us has experienced it, and more than once... Read Ming, you see the same. Come out, why bother?"


    Yueming''s figure was shocked, and he slowly said, "Liu Chi, you must stop me?"


    Liu Chi said indifferently, "It''s not that I want to stop you, it''s Xian Ting who wants to stop you. I came here, and it means Xian Ting."


    Yue Ming roared, "I am also the elder Xianting! This one hundred years is still, and so will the future!"


    Liu Chi shook his head gently, "Unfortunately, you came this time without Xianting''s permission. You can only represent Ten Thousand Soul Sect, not Xianting. I just got confirmation from Elder Baili."


    When the two were arguing, Wang Hui was also talking, under the guidance of Zhengyan Jue.


    "Elder Yue, I must cooperate with you here. The formation has been changed, and the guards to open the gate of the Yellow Springs have also been arranged. As long as the time comes, you will open the door. Then you will come from the soul world. As for the guards, you pull them You can enter the soul world, no one will notice...After the event is completed, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will become one of the best sects in the immortal world. At that time, you must fully support our Wang family and persuade Xian Ting to allow the Wang family to leave Ming Yaotian and go to the fairy world. Activities until entering the Outland..."


    Every word is like a nail, nailed to the heart of reading.


    "So it was the gate of Huangquan opened by Wang''s family?"


    "There is no sacred treasure at all? Read Ming lied to us?"


    "Even Xian Ting dared to lie... What a bravery, Ten Thousand Soul Sect is really shameless!"


    "Wang''s family held the Emperor''s Festival in advance, is it because of this? They discussed how long they used the Emperor''s Festival to fabricate a scam It''s so risky, the old man was almost fooled!"


    "The fairy world will punish them severely."


    The crowd was in an uproar, and when they looked at Yueming again, they did not hide their contempt.


    Anyone can think of it. After today, Yueming still has the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and his reputation in the immortal world may be completely stinking.


    "All dead!"


    Suddenly, Yueming roared, the coercion came out, and the waves were like anger.


    The minds of everyone present were shocked. In panic, large and small protective shields were erected, and the power of various laws was gathered in it, and the brilliance was dazzling.


    "Don''t panic, if there is a fairy garden, nothing will happen!"


    Liu Chi yelled, his gaze fell on Yueming, his body was shaken, wherever he stood there was still reading, it was clearly a true soul body.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3612: Go well

    Actually left.


    The true soul body is gradually becoming blurred, which is the method of returning soul from the ten thousand soul sect.


    Temporarily changing the space and recovering the soul body with the help of the palace of life is a profound technique that the quasi-sage can cultivate.


    Liu Chi paused. There was no need to stop it, and there was no need to stop it. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect was already a miserable loss. You don''t need to push it too quickly. Just now, there are signs of rampage. If you are desperate to detonate the true soul, It is a trouble.


    "Elder Yue, where are you going?"


    After regaining his senses, Wang Hui noticed the abnormality and hurriedly shouted.


    He doesn''t seem to know what happened just now. Fang Yuan''s roar made him stunned. In fact, the Zen method aims to calm the mind. If the mind is open and steady, there will be no loss of consciousness. When Hui became like this, it could only be said that he had a ghost in his heart and was overly nervous.


    Fang Yuan also caught this point.


    Soon, Wang Hui learned the whole story from the comments on the side and those hostile eyes.


    The skin turned purple at once, and looking around, there was no Wang family present, and even the steady Wangfei disappeared.


    It ran out just now.


    As the Patriarch and the host of the Emperor''s Festival, Wanghui couldn''t even run if he wanted to. Mu was there and muttered, "I..."


    "Wanghui, go down!"


    A scream came out from the crowd.


    Wanghui looked at the sound, his figure was shocked, "Mingyuan, you..."


    "What more to say? You will only make people laugh if you stay here!"


    Ming Yuan shouted in a deep voice, "Holding the Emperor''s Festival in advance, using the festival to secretly collude with the Ten Thousand Souls Sect, destroying Ming Yaotian''s existing order, I will lose the face of the descendants of the Emperor! You are no longer worthy to lead Wangjia , Don��t deserve to stay in Ming Yaotian!"


    Wang Hui said angrily, "Why...why do you say that? Are you trying to seize power? I am also for Ming Yaotian!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, this is the joint decision of our eleven families, go ahead!"


    Mingyuan waved his hand, and soon someone came up and took Wanghui away.


    Wang Hui couldn''t do it even if he wanted to struggle. The person who took him away was the quasi saint, and there were no Wang family members on the scene. As for those who participated in the festival, they would not help at all. Those who felt deceived would not come up. Kicking is good.


    Mingyuan looked around and bowed one by one, "Everyone, this time is the fault of Ming Yaotian Wang''s family. Ming Yaotian will give you an explanation. Except Wang''s family, our other families never have the idea of ??uniting with Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The old man can guarantee."


    "What guarantee do you take?"


    "That is, even Ming Yaotian''s biggest Wangjia is a liar, not worthy of belief at all!"


    "Returning the descendants of the emperor, unexpectedly did such a thing!"


    "What about the sacred treasure, take it out..."


    "Damn it, so **** it! I thought I could use the sacred treasure once, **** Ming Yaotian!"


    Although Yuan''s attitude is very sincere, the crowd is still noisy.


    All were aggrieved, as if they had suffered a great loss.


    Obviously the loss is only an impossible hope, but it seems that the Hongmeng Sacred Treasure has really been lost, and I want to find someone to compensate.


    "Everyone, stop arguing."


    Liu Chi said in a slow voice, "If you think you have been deceived, then go to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to return to the hopeful family. It has nothing to do with other people. Besides, you have not lost anything. Why do you think you are lost? Everything? Everyone is a person of identity, so you don''t have to be swearing, it''s out of style."


    The crowd was much quieter.


    The same quasi saints have different status and strength, and the weight of what they say is also different.


    Liu Chi paused, "The Ming family is willing to take the initiative to take the consequences at this time. It is Ming Yaotian''s responsible performance. As the elder of Xian Ting, I express support on behalf of Xian Ting. I believe that Ming Yaotian and the Ming family can handle it properly. Don��t worry about this matter anymore."


    He looked at Ming Yuan, seemingly thoughtful, "Friend Ming Dao, I see this festival..."


    "understand."


    Mingyuan nodded and said in a deep voice, "This time the Emperor''s festival was held in advance by Wang''s family without authorization. It does not conform to the rules of the festival. Now, the festival has completely deviated from the existing direction, and there is no need to continue. , The old man��s representative Ming Yaotian announced that this emperor��s festival will be suspended and that the next festival will be held at the previously specified time. You are also invited to participate at that time. All expenses will be borne by Ming Yaotian. Ming Yaotian will not let you down."


    Liu Chi smiled and raised his hand, "It''s so best. Xianting will definitely send the elders over to watch the ceremony. We believe in Mingjia and Ming Yaotian."


    "It''s not bad to be able to participate in the festival again."


    "I didn''t expect that the Emperor''s Festival could also be aborted, but there is no way, the Wang family is too hateful!"


    "Next time, which one will host it?"


    "Stop going away from home anymore."


    Mingyuan hesitated for a while, and said slowly, "The Emperor''s Festival is hosted by one family, and there may indeed be problems. The next festival will be jointly organized by the two parties, and it is tentatively scheduled to be the Ming family and the Ji family."


    Liu Chi smiled and didn''t say much, "You can rest assured, Ming Yaotian will take care of it."


    The crowd gradually stopped being noisy. Although there were some small noises, they could not affect the overall situation.


    The wind was surging just now, and the wind was calm in a blink of an eye.


    However, the undercurrent vortex under the calm water will continue and will not disappear for a long time.


    Liu Chi glanced around, showing a trace of satisfaction, "Friend Ming Dao, I''ll leave first. Yue Ming still needs to deal with it."


    "it is good."


    Ming Yuan nodded himself, "Elder Liu walks slowly, right, do you need Ming Yaotian''s help?"


    "Thank you for your kindness. It''s not necessary. The situation is already like this. It doesn''t matter what you read, but you have to worry about it. After the investigation is clear, write down the whole process in detail and send it to Xianting. , Ming Yaotian''s every move has a great impact on the immortal world. Whether the impact can be eliminated as soon as possible depends on you."


    Mingyuan nodded seriously, "We will try our best."


    "The old man will not say much."


    Liu Chi nodded and walked quickly to Fang Yuan.


    After recovering the idealistic seal of the dharma, Fang Yuan returned to the original place, closed his eyes and bowed his eyebrows, with an attitude of nothing to do with him.


    Perceiving something, Fang Yuan opened his eyes and said, "Elder Liu, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Chi bowed in a salute with a solemn expression, "Liu is here to thank the master, Master Fang Yuan is worthy of being the first of the Luohan Hall, and Tianyan can see through everything. If it weren''t for the master''s action, it would have almost made Yueming and Wangjia succeed."


    Fang Yuan said indifferently, "Tianyan can''t see the conspiracy behind it, nor can it expect such a cause and effect."


    Liu Chi was taken aback and smiled, "The master played the machine front, but Liu didn''t understand, can you elaborate on it?"


    Zhou Shu, who was not far away, heard the sound and became very vigilant unconsciously.


    Fang Yuan shook his head slightly, and said slowly, "If you don''t understand it, it''s because you have no relationship with the Buddha."


    "Hehe, Liu was indeed abrupt."


    Liu Chi raised his hand indifferently, "The old man is leaving first, and I hope that I will be able to listen to the master''s teachings in the future."


    "Fellow Taoist go well."


    Fang Yuan nodded lightly and closed his eyes again.


    Liu Chi didn''t stay much, and quickly escaped without a trace. When his figure disappeared, he could vaguely see the smile on his face, which was about to overflow.


    He has done a great job in stabilizing the chaos.


    (PS: Thank you Le Yadao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed and voted for collection~~~)

 Chapter 3613: Not one

    "Everyone."


    Ming Yuan looked at the audience and slowly said, "Although the Emperor''s Festival has been suspended, there are still some important events to be held, such as seminars, etc. Ming Yaotian will serve everyone as always, and you can also benefit from it. In addition, Ming Yaotian will put out dozens of heavy treasures for auction. The price is favorable, as compensation for the cancellation of the festival. Please don''t miss it. Of course, if you want to leave now, please feel free to do so."


    "Heavy Treasure?"


    "Then stay and have a look."


    "Auction, I heard that Yaotian has hidden a lot of good things."


    "Want to use treasures to plug our mouths, but if it''s good, it''s okay."


    A few voices were exceptionally loud.


    "Friend Ming Dao is too polite. Those are Wang''s faults. Ming Yaotian didn''t do anything wrong. On the contrary, if he didn''t take the initiative to stand up, I don''t know what Wang''s would do! In order to show his respect to Ming Yaotian. Thank you, our Saitama Sect will also take out some treasures to participate in the auction, including some rare secrets of the Saitama Sect, such as Yan Yingpu, Thunder Fire Jade Body and so on."


    "Yes, Tianfumen also believes that Ming Yaotian did nothing wrong. The guilt lies with Ten Thousand Soul Sect and Wang Family. On behalf of Tianfumen, I took out a batch of top-quality talisman, including Promise Talisman. The auction proceeds belong to Ming Yaotian for use. Hold the next Emperor''s Festival."


    "Hehe, this kind of annoyance, this king won''t miss it, this king took out ten pieces of dragon gold to make up for Ming Yaotian''s loss of canceling the festival."


    "As an alchemy master, the old man has made a lot of pills, so please participate in this auction!"


    "This time Ming Yaotian has been affected the most, and he has to compensate us. I am really embarrassed. Then I will join in. Old man Xu De, although he is not talented, he is also a 9th rank craftsman, so he can barely get it ."


    ...


    Among the noisy crowd, Zhou Shu was hidden in a corner, besides Xiao Su, there was also a delicate woman.


    Ji Pu looked at Zhou Shu, surprised and suspicious, "Did you make Senior Mingyuan do this?"


    "You mean the Ji family and the Ming family will jointly organize the next festival?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not me, it should be Mingyuan''s own consideration, why, don''t you feel bad?"


    Ji Pu nodded, "Now that the Ji family has nothing, how can we co-organize it? If you just put a name on it and do nothing, it will humiliate the ancestors'' reputation, and more importantly, the Ji family��s current head is not present. Can such a major event be done without the Patriarch coming out?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Don''t worry too much."


    "Why don''t you worry, they didn''t tell me anything," Ji Pu was a little angry, "Senior Mingyuan made his own decision without discussing it at all. It is clear that we are treating our Ji family as puppets."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Miss Ji, what you worry about, I think Mingyuan should have considered everything. Ji family has nothing now, but it will soon have it. Starting today, Ming Yaotian''s pattern will change. Now, Wang��s family will probably be expelled from Ming Yaotian, and your Ji family should be able to get a large part of the large amount of industries and resources left by Wang��s family. As for the family owner, aren��t you? They are all of the Ji family��s blood. of."


    "Ah, Mingyuan told you?"


    Ji Pu was shocked for a while. She knew very well that the Wang family was the largest family of the twelve families. If the Wang family''s property could be allocated, even a fraction of it would be enough for the Ji family to embark on the road to revival.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, ��I haven��t told me yet, but I��ll talk to him, just wait. Mingyuan will show his favor to Ji��s family in front of so many people, including Elder Xianting. You will treat the Ji family badly, don''t worry too much, he is the person your grandfather likes."


    Ji Pu hesitated, "If this is the case, I think..."


    "I want your brother to come back soon, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I will tell him clearly, if he is willing to come back, of course I will not stay."


    Ji Pu blushed and murmured, "...I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, don''t treat me as a prison. I don''t care about this. It''s his freedom wherever he wants to go."


    Ji Pu trembled and said unconsciously, "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome," Zhou Shu looked condensed. "Xuanhu''s goal is to rejuvenate the family. If this is more conducive to his rejuvenation, then there is no problem with him coming back. I can''t stop him. Everyone is a companion. They should have each other. Supporting the other party��s goal, besides, he is in Ming Yaotian, which is also beneficial to Xianshu City. Of course, if something goes wrong here, he can come back anytime, and Xianshu City will always be opened for you."


    "Thank you," Ji Pu looked at him and shook his head slightly, "You are really different from others."


    "Maybe other people are different from me."


    Zhou Shu smiled, only a hint of bitterness in the smile.


    "master!"


    Listening to this familiar voice, Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and walked over, "Jin Xuan, you can help a lot, thank you."


    "what?!"


    Jin Xuan couldn''t help taking two steps back, glanced at something as if he was confirming something, and said in surprise, "Why did the master change his **** and didn''t even scold me?"


    "Isn''t it normal to salute first and then fight?"


    Zhou Shu had already reached him, stretched out his hand and lifted him to the side with a solemn expression, "What did you call? Who asked you to call?"


    "Just knew I was going to teach me."


    Jin Xuan said bitterly, "I yelled myself, no one called me, I think I was wearing a dream light, that guy shouldn��t be able to stop it? I didn��t expect to lock me up at once, so dangerous! If it��s a dream The eye light was snatched away, so I can''t go back to Golden Dragon Kingdom, so I can only live with the master."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Still talking nonsense."


    "Hey," Jin Xuan smiled and became serious, "Master, I really didn''t expect that Master Fang Yuan would actually save me."


    Zhou Shu sighed How could he not save you? When you were in the Golden Dragon Kingdom, didn''t you receive the precepts? "


    Jin Xuan understood what, "Is that the few ring scars printed on her body?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Golden Dragon clan will have them. Under the scales, it is a story from a long time ago... In short, after receiving the precepts, he was protected by Zen. Leiyin Temple is the meditation sect, and Fangyuan is the thunder The first Arhat Hall of Yinsi Temple, if you have an accident in front of him, the whole world will blame him for meditation."


    Jin Xuan suddenly said, "It turns out that this is the case, but when I saw the master, he ignored me and didn''t bother to say a word. I just thanked him. He didn''t even open his eyes and ignored me. I."


    Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "Not speaking can''t mean anything. Fang Yuan will never hesitate when it is time to make a move. The first person in Luohan Hall has always been a decisive person, and Jin Xuan, don��t you Because he saved you, I feel that you have friendship with him, so what is to be done."


    Jin Xuan nodded, "I understand, Master, I don''t like meditation too much, of course, I will definitely give them back in the future."


    (PS: Thank you Yang Jieyin for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3614: mutual benefit

    Before you know it, the crowd has gradually dispersed, only sparse guards are clearing the messy scene.


    Fang Yuan and Fang Li also disappeared, not knowing if they left Ming Yaotian.


    After sending Jin Xuan away, a voice came to my ears, "Zhou Shu, come to a place with me, can you?"


    Zhou Shu understood, "Don''t leave Xiaosu."


    "it is good."


    In an instant, the two disappeared.


    On an open grassland, Mingyuan stood under a tree with a calm expression.


    Zhou Shu took Xiao Su and walked over slowly, seemingly thoughtful, "Senior, can you open up space outside the world?"


    Ming Yuan nodded, calmly with a trace of complacency, "This is a function of the Mingyao Heavenly Array Realm, and I have gained more authority when it is appropriate."


    "Really useful, this ancient formation."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and smiled, "Congratulations to seniors, now the Ming family is the strongest family of Ming Yaotian, or the only strong family."


    "Don''t say that, the Ming family does everything for the good of Ming Yaotian. If you get more rights, you will also take on more obligations." Ming Yuan''s expression was slightly condensed, and he suddenly bowed and saluted, "I have to thank you for all this. City Lord Zhou."


    Zhou Shu stepped aside two steps, warmly said, "Senior is too polite, I said it, it has nothing to do with me."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not," Ming Yuan laughed, "I only know that Jin Xuan is your disciple, and Fang Yuan was also invited by you. Without them, Liu Chi could not change his attitude... these I can��t change it. Are you worried about Wang��s family and Wanhunzong��s revenge? Don��t worry about Wang��s family. Wang Jian has already joined the Ming family. Wang Hui will be banished. The Wang family��s head is now Wang. No, he and Wang''s family will live in the newly built Qingliang Temple."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something, "Qingliang Temple is the new imperial temple, right, the same as the Yao family?"


    Ming Yuan said solemnly, "It''s not the same. Yao family only needs to send people into the imperial temple to be monks, and Wang family, regardless of men and women, for generations to be monks, Wang family wants to sell the entire Ming Yaotian to Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Heinous guilt, it��s good enough to allow them to stay in Ming Yaotian."


    "A big family that has lasted for so many years has disappeared in no time."


    Zhou Shu paused, looking into the distance and saying, "The clouds between the sky and the earth are not so fast."


    "Be fast, it''s not difficult."


    Ming Yuan smiled slightly, the sky suddenly changed, and the clouds gathered and separated, a few dozen times in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and said thoughtfully, "Senior, your movements are fast."


    Mingyuan noticed something, and said in a deep voice, "It''s not me. The Wang family''s affairs were decided by eleven families."


    "Haha," Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Senior, I was talking about these things with Ji Pu just now. She didn''t know anything about it. Could it be that Senior had gone to Yijiu Realm to find Tai Gong Ji in such a short time? , Got his approval?"


    "This one����"


    Ming Yuan was stunned, his old face flushed, "Zhou Shu, it''s not good for you to hit the old man in the face like this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Senior, don''t mind, I won''t and don''t want to get involved in your Ming Yaotian''s internal affairs, just joking, but for personal reasons, I don''t want Senior to treat Ji family badly."


    Mingyuan nodded, "Of course, I said before, the next festival will be jointly organized by us and the Ji family."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Is it just like this?"


    Mingyuan said calmly, "To co-organize such a grand event as the Emperor''s Festival, you must have the strength that is not inferior to the current four. On the Ji family, I plan to divide the industry left by the Wang family by half. Inheritance, of course, I will not give them the cultivators who are worthy of their family, so as not to cause trouble, they will recruit themselves, and the required resources will be taken care of by the Ming family. Is this good?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior is interested. By the way, what does Senior think of Ji Pu?"


    Ming Yuan stagnated slightly, and smiled, "Don''t worry, no one will dare to disturb her anymore."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Then, please think of a way to solve the massacre, I''m too lazy to move."


    "Okay, this is not difficult."


    Ming Yuan nodded quickly and slowly said, "You really care about Ji Family and Ji Pu."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Maybe, those who have helped me, I will remember that practitioners in the Xuanhuang world have always been like this."


    "Ancient legacy," Ming Yuan sighed while stroking his long beard, "Unfortunately, the old man has never been to the Xuanhuang Realm. If there is a chance in the future, the old man will take the whole family back to see and even live there. After all, that was the place where the emperor was born, and the ancestral land of all our descendants of the emperor."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    Mingyuan''s demeanor seemed sincere, but the essence was an excuse, a polite remark.


    The Xuanhuang Realm is indeed the ancestral land of the descendants of the Emperor, but to say how much the descendants want to return to the Xuanhuang Realm, it is an exaggeration. Over the years, they have long been accustomed to staying in Ming Yaotian. There is no idea of ??returning to the Xuanhuang world at all.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "Next, it''s time to say something business."


    "Business?"


    Mingyuan was a little surprised, "Aren''t those just business matters?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Of course it is, but to me, about Xianshu City is more important, right?"


    "That''s right, does City Lord Zhou have any requirements?"


    Mingyuan nodded, a trace of embarrassment appeared in his eyes unconsciously, and his smile closed.


    Zhou Shu noticed it, and smiled indifferently, "Senior don''t have to be embarrassed. My request is simple. You don''t need to send someone to Xianshu City, nor do you need you to help me speak in the fairy world. Senior knows the eighth pawnshop?"


    "I know, it is said that it is a business modeled after the ninth pawnshop. Although it is only a few hundred years old, it has developed very rapidly."


    Mingyuan nodded, and understood something, "The eighth pawnshop is also Xianshu City''s property? You are really bold. You don''t even change the name, so you just opened it as it is? Didn''t the immortal world carefully investigate it?"


    "I''ve checked it many times, but what does it matter?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Businessmen are only profitable. They have money and don''t care about anything. As long as they are given enough benefits, even the people in charge of the sect will also contribute to the business, that is, to contribute to us."


    Mingyuan said unconsciously, "That''s what I said..."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice Ming Yaotian needs an eighth pawnshop to communicate with each other. I also plan to build a business road based on this. Of course, it is between Xuchang and Ming Yaotian. , Do not go to Xianshu City. "


    Mingyuan thought about it for a few moments and said seriously, "Okay, I will try my best to facilitate this. You can send someone there when the time comes."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands, "As for the address, it''s the opposite of Ruyi Tower."


    "There''s the Tu family..." Ming Yuan stagnated, and quickly said, "Okay, no problem, what else does City Lord Zhou have to do? Just say it."


    "No more."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Thank you senior."


    "What are you polite, a mutually beneficial thing."


    Mingyuan followed and laughed, only smiling with a hint of doubt, "That girl, is there something wrong?"


    (PS: Thank you Lengfeng for your great support to Lige, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3615: Lets go

    Suddenly, Xiao Su turned green.


    It''s not the whole healthy and fresh green, but dark green patches with black dots in the middle, densely packed, very strange.


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, and she shook her, but there was no response. He quickly opened her palm, the green tree was still there, and the vine root, which was only wrapped around the tree, couldn''t help shaking at Zhou Shu, seeming to be telling something.


    "Senior, this is Ming Yaotian, right?"


    Mingyuan nodded, "Yes, although it is outside the boundary, the space is still in the boundary."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Then it should be able to move to the boundary? I want to go to the Yuyuan immediately."


    "it is good."


    Mingyuan didn''t say much, and soon began the transfer.


    The scenery kept retreating. After hundreds of breaths, Zhou Shu saw the lush green trees and flowers. Mingyuan stood not far away, "This is the Imperial Garden. Does she need a lot of wood spirit? This is indeed the most suitable place. , But the city owner is more cautious, most of the vegetation here is alive."


    "It''s better to be alive."


    Zhou Shu has placed Xiaosu in a bunch of flowers and trees, holding up his hands slightly, as if guiding something.


    Shicai had communicated with Hexiang Teng. When Xiaosu was absorbing the flower of inheritance, he had an accident. A lot of his own vitality was eaten back by the flower of inheritance. If he does not make up for the vitality and vitality of the fresh vegetation as soon as possible, he is afraid that he will soon die.


    Before it was too late to find out the reason, Zhou Shu immediately brought her over.


    Seeing the dark green patches gradually fade and the black spots began to disappear, Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Didn''t you tell her that you can absorb the flower of inheritance, why would there be problems? You taught it wrong?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the Hexiang vine with a harsh tone.


    Hexiangteng was a little aggrieved, "My lord, you can''t blame the slave family. The slave family arranged the safest way of inhalation according to the situation described by the master, and made sufficient preparations, but the slave family did not expect that the master is not a complete wood demon. Knowing this, the master does not trust the slave family, and has not yet chosen to live with the slave family, and has concealed too many of his own secrets."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "That''s because I said the wrong thing, sorry."


    Hexiang Vine shook the leaves, "The adults don��t need to apologize. The slave family is very self-blaming. The slave family regards this time helping the master absorb the inherited flower as a test of the slave family. If there is a problem, it is the fault of the slave family. The trouble now is that the flower of inheritance is already I have integrated into the master, but refused to be absorbed by her, and instead want to swallow her essence. This kind of thing is very strange, sir, please frankly tell the Nujia if there is a part of the demon in the master''s body."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "She was once a half-demon and half-demon body. Now the demon body has been completely changed, but there is still a remnant of her mind."


    "That''s it, and the Nujia guessed it, otherwise it wouldn''t be so incompatible."


    Hexiang Teng seemed to think, "The past owner of this flower of inheritance should hate Mozu very much, and her inheritance has inherited her hatred. The flower of inheritance does not allow itself to be acquired and absorbed by the Mozu, even if there is only a little demon. The shadow of the clan will also cause its strong resistance. The master has no demonic body, but the remaining magical thoughts in the mind are only perceived by the flower of inheritance after being integrated, and then begin to resist, even with the intention of attacking the master''s mind."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Then what should I do now?"


    This kind of thing happened, it is really helpless, it can not be said that Fang Yuan has not cleared the obsession in the flower of inheritance, this has nothing to do with obsession, the hatred of the demons is flooded in the inheritance, every word is every sentence, this is the concept The fundamental difference is that if it can be eliminated, the flower of inheritance will not exist.


    Hexiang Teng thought for a while, "The slave family doesn''t know, the flower of inheritance has been incorporated, and it is impossible to take it out. They have to separate the result anyway, either the owner is swallowed, or the flower of inheritance is completely integrated and becomes the owner. a part of."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What can we do for her?"


    "There are enough wood spirit essences in the imperial garden, supply is not a problem, but..."


    Hexiang Teng hesitated, and a few leaves followed in silence.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "But what? I don''t know as much about the Wood Demon as you do. Just say it boldly, I believe you."


    Hexiang Teng paused and sighed, "If there is no opportunity, this kind of confrontation between the two sides will continue for a long time, and it may not end for a long time. It is possible for a hundred years, thousands of years, but the owner may not be able to withstand it. After such a long time of consumption, this is not a big problem for the wood monster, but the owner is different. She has never lived as a tree. It is difficult for her to deal with this situation."


    "It is really impossible for her to resist here for a hundred years."


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately, "What is the opportunity you said, is that external force is needed to help her temporarily control the inheritance flower?"


    Hexiang Vine shook the leaves, seemingly delighted, "Yes, my lord."


    "You don''t have to call me my lord, just by name."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and thought, it is not easy to control this flower of inheritance. The quasi-saints have learned all his life, and the origin is so high. Zhou Shu may not be able to suppress it with the Taoist furnace, let alone how to use it, is it necessary to send Xiaosu Enter the furnace? Zhou Shu has never tried this kind of thing. It may have overwhelmed Xiaosu... Mingyuan is not good. If he can control the flower of inheritance without affecting Xiaosu, I am afraid it can only be a quasi-sage of Fangyuan level. .


    "Big����"


    Hexiang Teng moved.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t hesitate, you can say whatever you think."


    Hexiang Teng murmured, "There is a stone monument in the imperial garden, which is said to be left by a saint. With it, there will be no ghosts in the imperial garden..."


    "Sage stele?"


    Zhou Shu thought of Jin Xuan''s words, and his spirit was shocked. The power of the saint can naturally control the flower of inheritance, but there is some worry afterwards. The saint can also control Xiaosu and Hexiang vine. In contrast, Xiao Su with the remnants of the Demon Race may be even more dangerous, "I''m afraid it won''t work, the power of the saint of the saint stele may be a threat to Xiao Su."


    "The slave family thought about but the key lies in the master."


    Hexiangteng said calmly, "The Nu Family believes that this stone tablet is not for suppressing the monster race. If it were not for the power transmitted by this stone tablet, the Slave family may not be able to survive until now, nor may it be able to preserve the original memory and strength."


    Zhou Shu seems to understand something, "Is it protecting the monster race?"


    Hexiang Teng nodded seriously, "The Nu family has always lived in seclusion, and I have not seen other monsters here. I am not sure if it is, but the Nu family believes this is the case. The imperial garden is the garden with the largest variety of vegetation in the entire universe. Suppressing the monster clan is definitely not a good thing for Yuyuan, and the question is whether the master regards herself as a real monster clan, if she is, the stone stele here should help her."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much about it, and walked quickly to the depths of the imperial garden in the direction pointed by Hexiang Teng.


    Not far away, Ming Yuan looked at the direction Zhou Shu was leaving, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, thought for a while, and chased after him.


    (PS: Thank you Yang Jieyin for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3616: So familiar

    "right here."


    Hexiang Teng shook the leaves, saying very piously.


    A bare black-brown stone in front of it is hidden in the bushes. The part exposed on the ground is about seven feet three minutes away. There is no writing on it, but there are many densely packed small holes. Some holes even penetrate, showing the opposite. view.


    It is not so much a stele, as it is a fairly square stone, like the remnants of an ancient building, it is hard to say that it has something to do with a saint.


    Zhou Shu frowned, not because it was ugly, but because he felt familiar.


    When he noticed something, Hexiangteng was a little anxious, "My lord, this is here, this is, what the Nujia said is true."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t perceive a trace of holy spirit, but after using reincarnation, the clouds covered the mist, and it was not clear at all.


    This is evidence related to the saint. With Zhou Shu''s current power of reincarnation, it is impossible to see the truth. Ninety percent is related to the saint.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Are you going to be with her?"


    Hexiangteng is very firm, "Of course, she is the master of the slave family, and the slave family can''t find a new master."


    Zhou Shu nodded, placed Xiao Su in front of the stone tablet and watched the changes.


    Without waiting, changes soon took place. Xiao Su shuddered, and dark green patches continued to appear from his body, one by one, and gradually became one piece. After a while, almost all of his body became ink. Green, only a little emerald green in the palm.


    Hexiang Teng tightly protected the green bud, and said in horror, "No, how could this be? Take the master away quickly!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, wait."


    The situation seems to have deteriorated a lot. The current Xiao Su is almost the same as when he was in the Demon Realm. The devilish energy is overflowing, but the difference is that Xiao Su''s vitality has never been so full, whether in the Demon Realm or in Xianshu. In the city, Xiao Su��s vitality is very ordinary. It is the first time that Zhou Shu has seen Xiao Su show such a strong vitality. He has already surpassed the Golden Immortal Hunyuan. ����The practitioner is the most vital and strongest creature in the heavens. No other creature can compare.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t explore the strength of the saint, but the sign Xiao Su showed was definitely not a bad thing.


    Hexiang Teng didn''t say anything, but only pressed it tighter with Xiaosu, as if they were fused together.


    The stone tablet shook suddenly, and a few rays of light burst out, falling on Xiao Su, forming a thin halo, which caged Xiao Su in it.


    The devilish energy was suppressed, and what was suppressed at the same time was Zhou Shu''s perception.


    After hesitating for a while, Zhou Shu didn''t choose to use the eighth sense or Shu Zhili to break through the halo. This should belong to the battle between Xiaosu and Hexiangteng, and he has done everything he can do.


    He stepped back a few miles and waited quietly.


    "How is this going?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Mingyuan couldn''t help but speak.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "By the way, Senior, what is the origin of this stone tablet?"


    Ming Yuan pondered for a moment, and said slowly, "It should be the Yao family brought back from the immortal world. It happened more than 60,000 years ago. It is said to be a fragment of the list of sages of the heavens, but no one in the twelfth family has ever seen anything. The list, but there is no doubt that there is the power of a saint in it. It was initially placed in the Yao family. After the Yao family��s accident, it was placed in the Yuyuan. By the way, some guests said that they had seen it tens of thousands of years ago, but no one can determine the authenticity. After all, there is no real sage list to prove it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "I brought it back from the fairy world, do seniors know?"


    Ming Yuan hesitated and said slowly, "How can the old man know about such a long time."


    Zhou Shu looked at him for a while, then laughed, "I am abrupt. It''s not a big deal, it''s just curiosity."


    Ming Yuan should know something, he didn''t want to say or couldn''t say it, and Zhou Shu couldn''t force him. Zhou Shu just had a sense of deja vu about the stele and couldn''t really determine what, for this it was not worth offending Ming Yaotian.


    "Well, it''s really meaningless to investigate its origin, it''s been so long," Mingyuan seemed to be relieved and suspicious, "The old man is a little curious, how did you arouse the power of the saint in the stone tablet? We also tried Many times, but no results."


    "It''s not me, it''s her."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Xiao Su, "Perhaps they have some origins, or this stone tablet is especially favored by the Wood Demon."


    Ming Yuan suddenly said, "It turns out that there have been many wood monsters in the imperial garden. This stone tablet has always been here. It may be contaminated with their aura, and therefore has contact with the monster race. However, it may also be because of this piece. Because of the stone monument, wood monsters always appear in the imperial garden."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Where are those wood monsters that become fine?"


    Ming Yuan seemed a little regretful, "Most of them left on their own. The Wood Monster doesn''t like to treat Ming Yaotian as a family."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Falling leaves return to their roots. Wood monsters are a very special type of monster race. It is difficult for them to leave their homeland."


    Mingyuan paused, "Yes, some have been here for tens of thousands of years, and I still have to go back."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said thoughtfully, "Compared with human practitioners, it is indeed very different. In these days, most practitioners have forgotten where they came from."


    Ming Yuan was startled when he heard the sound, his face was a little swollen, and he was about to say something, only to find that Zhou Shu was no longer there.


    The thin halo on Xiao Su''s body has disappeared, and the dark green patches are fading quickly at a visible speed.


    It''s getting better.


    After dozens of breaths, Xiao Su recovered to his previous state, but his vitality remained strong and did not decline much.


    Zhou Shu felt relieved. Perhaps at this moment, Xiao Su truly became a demon cultivator.


    "what?"


    With a loud cry, it came from Xiaosu, she stood up slowly, her eyes a little blank.


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, "How are you?"


    Xiao Su calmed down and said excitedly, "Zhou Shu, I have absorbed that flower of inheritance! It feels very unusual, I seem to have become a lot stronger, or should we try it now?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''ll talk about it later, let''s see what''s wrong with you now?"


    "Oh."


    Xiao Su looked at herself seriously, "This time, thank Xianger If it weren''t for her help, I might not be able to pass this level."


    "Xiang''er?" Zhou Shu paused and sighed slightly, "Is it Hexiangteng? It''s not just thanks."


    Xiao Su nodded seriously, "I see, if I didn''t trust her enough at the beginning, this kind of thing would never happen."


    "Haha..." Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s fine for you to know it yourself, take your time."


    Having lived in the demon world for too long and living in the hands of others, how easy is it to trust others? She and Zhou Shuneng have today''s relationship, and they don''t know how long it took to establish a trusting relationship with Su Hexiang, who just met, is not an overnight effort.


    "what!?"


    Xiao Su stretched out his hands, his face paled.


    Zhou Shu was also startled. Xiao Su had a green tree growing on the palm of her right hand. This was known a long time ago, but now, there is something more on the palm of her left hand, which is a black and red mark.


    So familiar.

 Chapter 3617: Not now

    "what is this?"


    Xiao Su looked at the mark with doubts on his face.


    Zhou Shu remained silent, his face was a bit solemn.


    This group of black and red flame marks have many similarities with the marks of the Demon Realm he has seen before, such as the eye marks of the volcano on enemies who invaded the Xuanhuang Realm, or the marks of the volcanic lake seen in the Demon Realm. The flames on the hands of the Great Demon Zhutian were similar to, or almost exactly the same as Xiaosu''s palm.


    Those imprints all come from the devil.


    That said, the mark on Su''s hand also came from the Demon God, so Xiao Su somehow became a magician?


    Is it because I saw it, this stone stele is not from the sage of the fairy world, but from the demon **** of the demon world?


    That would be terrible, terrible.


    But it��s impossible to think about it. This stone monument has been in the imperial garden for tens of thousands of years. There are many traces of saints around it. The breath of sacrament is everywhere, and there are countless practitioners, many of whom are quasi saints. Isn''t everyone taking a wrong look?


    Xiao Su didn''t care too much, and seemed to mutter to himself, "Think about it, I seem to be missing something."


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "What is it?"


    "Before I always felt that I had a problem. Sooner or later, I would be affected by the demons. There are many obscurities in using the magic arts of the demons, but now this feeling is gone. I have become a complete demons. , It��s just that the demon aura in this mark is very obvious,�� Xiao Su stared at the mark, ��Is it true that the saint can��t solve my magic thoughts, etc., so he gathered them together and confined them to this mark?��


    Zhou Shu paused, seeming to understand something, "It is possible to say that."


    "That''s fine, I don''t need my left hand in the future, regardless of this mark."


    Xiao Su smiled, "I am very satisfied to be able to do this. You don''t have to worry about me anymore."


    Zhou Shu never forgot to say, "Since it can be imprisoned, why can''t it be completely eliminated, and a mark is left."


    "How easy is it."


    Xiao Su looked very relaxed, "Zhou Shu, you have done so many things and can''t get rid of it. Now it must be able to do it all at once? I don��t think so. In fact, I��ve already figured it out clearly. Half-demon and half-demon, the blood of the Demon Race is strong, and after so many years in the Demon Race, it is impossible to get rid of the Demon Race completely. Now it is good to be able to restrict them to one place without affecting me."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, and gradually smiled. If, as Xiao Su said, she has completely got rid of the influence of the demon, then it is okay to have multiple marks on her body, "You can face it calmly, then I can rest assured, but , Does it really affect you?"


    Xiao Su smiled and said, "Don''t believe it? How about we Bibi now?"


    "Try it later when you get out."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, turning to the stone tablet and saying, "We have to thank him first."


    He has many doubts about this stone tablet.


    The feeling of deja vu before, only flashed, but now it is very clear in the sea of ??knowledge.


    He couldn��t read it wrong. He saw something similar in a place he had never been to before��humane paradise��when Xiao Kun took him into Xuanyuan Tie, in the ruins of the broken humane paradise, There are several things very similar to this stele, but the size is different, the one over there is more broken, but the material should be the same.


    In other words, the stone stele brought back by the Yao family is likely to come from the humane paradise of the past.


    It may not be surprising that there are saints in the stone stele from the humane paradise, but why is there another mark of the devil? Can both saints and demons use stone tablets to transmit power? How do they coexist?


    Could it be that this is the real sage list, but why does it appear in the humanitarian heaven?


    Did the Emperor Xuanyuan take it?


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    Xiao Su nodded, walked to the stele, bowed and saluted, again and again.


    The stone tablet was dim, and it had already replied to its previous appearance, completely ignoring the gratitude to Xiao Su.


    Zhou Shu also followed the salute, but he was not so respectful, and with many doubts. He shouldn''t have this attitude towards the saint, but he could only do this with the saint and the devil, and when he looked up, he still tried to use it. The power of reincarnation to explore.


    The emotion of wanting to get the answer is too strong, and the force used is naturally a lot more.


    The clouds were removed, and rows of incomplete handwriting appeared before his eyes.


    In an instant, the writing disappeared, leaving nothing but nothing.


    "Seventeenth, Aotian?"


    "Twenty-fifth, Tianlian?"


    Two voices full of confusion came from behind.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly. Obviously, Xiaosu and Mingyuan who were present also saw what he saw.


    Mingyuan walked over with a look of excitement, "Did you see it, it seemed to be a list just now, is this really the list of sages of the heavens?! Unfortunately, the old man only saw two lines clearly, and the others were very vague. How about you? ?!"


    Zhou Shu looked at the stone tablet and said calmly, "I saw the same as you."


    In that row of writing, the only thing that is clear is these two.


    But what is strange is that it is obviously the cloud that he pushed away, why other people can see that the stone tablet is deliberate? Or a coincidence?


    "I also saw these two names."


    Xiao Su hesitated, "Is there a saint named Aotian in the Immortal Realm? There is an Aotian Demon God in the Devil Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That is Aotian Demon God."


    Mingyuan''s face changed suddenly, and his voice suddenly became higher, "How could there be a demon **** on the list of sages of the heavens? That must be the saint of the same name!"


    Xiao Su glanced at him, "No one stipulates that a saint must be on the list of saints."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I don��t know how many saints�� names, or whether there is a saint named Aotian in the heavens, but that Tianlian, I think it should be the Tianlian Lord of the Yinkui tribe, she also Not of human origin..."


    "Then this is not the sage list!"


    Before Zhou Shu could finish speaking, Ming Yuan opened his mouth, his face very gloomy.


    Zhou Shu is not angry slowly said, "Senior, this stone monument only shows a few names. No one says it is the real sage list, let alone whether it is true or not, we definitely cannot judge it. Unless a true saint comes out to prove it."


    Mingyuan stagnated and calmed down, "What you said is that this is a list that cannot be distinguished from the true and false. I don''t need to care."


    "I just don''t want to admit it..."


    Xiao Su mumbled twice, muttering in his heart.


    Mingyuan stared at the stone tablet, "Zhou Shu, these words came out because of you, you take them away."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Is this your treasure of Ming Yaotian?"


    "Not anymore," Mingyuan shook his head seriously, "It shows the name of the Demon God and the alien race, indicating that it is likely to be related to the Demon Race alien race, then it is no longer suitable for Ming Yaotian, and the descendants of the Emperor cannot be Treat it as a treasure."


    (PS: Thank you Le Yadao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3618: Take the stele

    Seeing Mingyuan''s decisive eyes, it was obvious that he really didn''t want to leave this stone monument.


    "Senior said so, then the junior will accept it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t even think about it, so he calmly agreed.


    Even if Ming Yuan didn''t say anything, Zhou Shu would have to find a way. Xiao Su''s problem is likely to fall on this stone tablet.


    Although Xiao Su didn''t care, but the Demon God''s mark was still on her, Zhou Shu couldn''t really ignore it.


    But speaking of it, the name of the demon **** appeared in the stele. Ming Yaotian really couldn��t tolerate it. Zhou Shu has no such taboo. Xianshu City has always been open to the demon clan, not to mention he is now looking for information about the humane paradise. Everything is delivered, there is no reason to don''t.


    Moreover, in Zhou Shu''s view, this stone monument is likely to be the real list of sages of the heavens, of course it is just a fragment.


    Based on the information Zhou Shu got, only the sage list can link and transmit the power of the demon **** and the saint at the same time. Otherwise, Zhou Shu can''t think of any treasure that can make the power of the demon **** and the saint appear and function at the same time. ����It is absolutely impossible for the mark to be caused by a saint, no matter how confined it is, it will not be confined to that kind of appearance, which is almost the same as the mark of the devil.


    According to the information collected by Zhou Shu, when practitioners of humans, monsters and other races, as well as some divine beasts, after they are successfully sanctified, their names will automatically appear on a huge stone tablet located in the Wuji Tian, ??(Wuji Tian It is the first 33 days that mankind entered. It was the earliest place where the Xuanhuang Realm was connected to the heavens. The starting point for mankind to enter the heavens was also the place where the Tongtian Pagoda and Linzhu��s Tongtian Pagoda were in the past. That stone tablet is the heavens. Sage list.


    Although it is only a list, it can be regarded as a sacred treasure. It is indestructible. If necessary, you can get in touch with the saints through the sage list.


    ����This requires a very complicated sacrifice process, and few people should know about it now.


    The sage list has always been controlled by the fairy world, and after the fairy world gets the list from it, it will engrave the list on some small stone tablets, and then spread it to the heavens and the world, and announce it to the world.


    How to determine the ranking on the list, Zhou Shu did not know, the immortal world did not explain, and the immortal world��s own engraved list of sages is consistent with the original list of sages, no one knows, of course, few people will question.


    Nearly 100,000 years ago, the list of sages in the Promise Heaven disappeared.


    On this point, there is a lot of inconsistent information.


    Some people say that the sage list of the heavens has been moved to the Luofu world by the fairy court, some say that the sage list has been taken back by the saints, some say that the sage list was robbed by the demons during the war, and some people say that the sage list has been broken...but In any case, it is a certain fact that there is no sage list in the Promise Heaven, and it is also a certain fact that the fairy world no longer announces the sage list.


    By the way, it is also true that Wuji Tian continued to decline afterwards.


    The disappearance of the sage list brought a lot of pessimism to the heavens at that time. Many practitioners believe that this incident shows that the fairy world can no longer contact the saints. It also means that there will be no more saints in the heavens and the fairy world. With the passage of time, these emotions have less and less influence on the heavens, because few strong people feel that they cannot be sanctified, and most people who exclude the strong, in their eyes, the sage list is just a symbol of nothingness. It makes no difference whether it exists or not. What is more practical is the Celestial List of the Immortal World, and the Immortal Miao List.


    Most of this information comes from the immortal world, Zhou Shu can''t judge its true or false, but with the stone monument in front of him, he may be able to glimpse some truth.


    It''s just possible.


    He saluted and moved the stele and some surrounding land to himself, and Mingyuan certainly did not stop it.


    This is the most convenient way when there is no Demon Refining Realm.


    Shu Zhi Dao body is completely integrated into the Taotie Dao body, which makes Zhou Shu''s body no less than a small world. He can store a large number of objects in his body, including living things, without being restricted by many rules, such as Wan Square ring or space magic weapon, etc., are limited by oneself and the world, and it is difficult to even hold things such as the saint book, let alone this stone stele that is sure to have the power of a saint.


    Ming Yuan watched quietly, and there were many regrets in his determined eyes.


    If this is the real sage list, how good it should be, even if it��s a fragment, it appears in Ming Yaotian and it is of great significance, indicating that Ming Yaotian has been recognized by the saints. This is something that the current immortal world cannot do. In the eyes of many powerful people, Ming Yaotian may replace the role of the immortal world to some extent, and in the future, if there are saints in the heavens, there must be a contribution to Ming Yaotian.


    Just as he took over Ming Yaotian, such auspiciousness appeared, which was a great opportunity given to Ming family by heaven.


    Exciting time is only a breath.


    What a pity, hateful, why does the name of the demon appear on it? !


    Aotian is a demon god, everyone knows this, why doesn''t Mingyuan himself know?


    With the addition of this name, the appearance of the handwriting on the stone tablet has changed from auspiciousness to a bad omen, and the sage list is no longer the sage list, even if it is true.


    In the eyes of immortal practitioners, it has something to do with the demons. No matter what it is, the immortal world can no longer tolerate it, let alone the sacred objects such as the sage? Of course, Ming Yuan thinks so too. He will never and dare to admit that even if the original sage list may be like this, as long as it reaches the level of a sage, it will be on the list, whether it is a demon or a human, and the fairy world has concealed information and deceived Everyone.


    "Then I really took it away, senior."


    Zhou Shu put away the stone tablet and looked at Mingyuan with thoughtfulness.


    Mingyuan nodded, "What the old man said will not change, but there is one thing you must agree to."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, "Don''t worry, this matter will never spread from my side, and the seniors will definitely not say it."


    Mingyuan looked at him, and cautiously ordered again, "Zhou Shu and this girl Xiaosu, you must remember that this stone stele was definitely not from Ming Yaotian, and the words on it did not appear in Ming Yaotian. ."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This stone stele is what I got from my exploration in Outland. What is it to Ming Yaotian?"


    "That''s good Mingyuan also laughed, looking very pleased, but I don''t know if I will regret it later.


    "Farewell, senior."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and walked out with Xiao Su.


    Watching the two leave, a cold light flashed in Mingyuan''s eyes, and all the vegetation and buildings within a radius of tens of miles disappeared instantly.


    A large empty piece of land with nothing. It looks very dazzling, but in a blink of an eye, all kinds of vegetation continue to grow in the open area to make up for the vacancy. The place where the stone monument is located is also With a new stone monument, everything looks no different from before.


    After doing this well, Mingyuan showed a trace of satisfaction and walked away slowly.


    Only in his heart, there are still many worries.


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket and comment support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3619: Also help

    "Let''s go back."


    Xiao Su spread his wings and floated in the air.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "Huh, don''t you plan to compare?"


    Xiao Su shook his head, "Seeing that you don''t have any thoughts. You still think about the stone tablet? It''s better to go back early and take a look at it. You can call it any time you want. I won''t take advantage of you."


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, what he was thinking of now was indeed the stone tablet.


    Xiao Su tilted his head and looked at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "Is nothing wrong with Ming Yaotian?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a few moments, "You don��t need to pay attention to the rest. King Mu and the others will do it, Xiaosu, what are your plans? Now you are no longer affected by demonic energy and devilish thoughts. When you retract your wings, outsiders will never see you. It''s related to the demons, you..."


    Xiao Su suddenly stopped in the air, "Do you want to drive me away? Are you planning to return to Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I was going to return to Xianshu City. I have been away for a long time, and during this period of time I have been too arrogant in the immortal world. If I don''t leave, Immortal Trapper should come to investigate. There are many troubles."


    Xiao Su curled his eyebrows, "Is Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Ming Yaotian, Suspended Bell Sect, Buddha Kingdom, all are possible.


    Xiao Su doubted, "Ming Yaotian is also possible? Isn''t Ming Yuan having a good relationship with you?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "He knew my secrets before, so he could be nice to me, but now I know his secrets, and no one knows what choices he will have. The longer I stay in the fairy world, the less safe it is for him. , Relying on a Ji family to maintain the relationship with each other, at least temporarily impossible."


    Xiao Su nodded thinking about it, "You are quite sober, knowing that this relationship is unreliable, or don''t test each other, it is better to leave early and show your attitude."


    "That''s the truth."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I am in Xianshu City, he is in Ming Yaotian, I am a murderer on the list of ten thousand evils, he is the descendant of the emperor recognized by the immortal world, what I say, the immortal world will not believe it, and he does not need to Worry about me, it''s easier to cooperate this way, and I want to walk in the immortal world as Yang Tian, ??he has to worry all the time, maybe he will do something that affects the relationship between the two parties at any time."


    Xiao Su shook his wings and continued to fly forward, "Okay, then we can go back to Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu followed, "Aren''t you going to find a clansman? You can not go to the Yutan realm for the time being, but you should be fine if you go to the Muxi realm by yourself."


    "No longer needed."


    Xiao Su didn''t look back," Xianger said that even Ming Yaotian could not find Su Hexiang. There is probably no living Su Hexiang in the heavens. I am the only Su Hexiang wood demon. Haha, look for it. Find yourself."


    Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant, "Well... it''s okay, as long as there are seeds, you can cultivate many more."


    Xiao Su nodded, "I know, but that''s not what needs to be done now."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Then what are you going to do now?"


    "Why do you ask such a stupid question?" Xiao Su laughed, "What is the most important thing a practitioner should do? Of course it is practice! With so many opportunities with you, how could I be willing to leave and practice alone than me? It��s much better. If you want to go, at least you have to be in the top 100."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Opportunities mostly come from danger. You are not afraid of danger, and chances are definitely not few."


    "What could be more dangerous than around Xianshu City?"


    Xiao Su seemed to have thought of something, and slowly said, "After returning to Xianshu City, I plan to go to the Demon Realm to see."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Devil Realm? Didn''t you say you never go again?"


    "Don''t take those words seriously."


    Xiao Su glanced at Zhou Shu, his expression gradually condensed, "I can''t find enough information here, so I can only go to the Demon Realm to find it. Xishan must know something. I will force him to tell it. If it is his fault, I will not let him go."


    Seeing the murderous intent unconsciously revealed in her eyes, Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shaken, "That said, I will go with you then."


    Xiao Su said seriously, "Okay, but don''t help me, I can."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu smiled, but he may not take it seriously.


    Xiao Su is the best of both races and has a lot of tricky skills, but his strength is actually not as good as Hunyuan Jinxian, and he is naturally not as good as the Great Demon Lord of the Demon Realm. However, Zhou Shu did not count the effect of the flower of inheritance. It��s a bit strange. In his eyes, Xiao Su after absorbing the Flower of Inheritance has not changed much from before. It��s still the same as before, but Xiao Su obviously doesn��t think so. She can say such things, which shows that she is really very good. Have confidence.


    The flower of inheritance is very curious.


    I really should have a try with her.


    Before I knew it, I had already passed through the passage.


    "what?"


    On the flying boat, Xiao Su noticed something, "How come there are two blue finches?"


    "Ah, you are back."


    The two blue sparrows turned around together, one of them was slower and uncoordinated, and the two expressions looked a little strange.


    Xiao Su seemed thoughtful, "This is the shadow of the soul? Have you learned it too?"


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded, still slow and fast, "Zhou Shu taught me a long time ago, but I can''t use it. After promotion, I can barely recruit a soul shadow, but I am not used to it. The two don''t know how to control it. It��s good, if you don��t obey, you will interfere with each other. My soul is still not good..."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, a little wronged.


    "If the two soul shadows are together, it is easy to go wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Qing, when I came in, the soul shadows that were here were taken back. If the distance is too close, it is normal for each other to interfere with each other. Until now, I haven''t thought of a solution, maybe it is the soul. The disadvantage of the shadow itself, I told you about this before. The shadow of the shadow is more convenient to use remotely, without interfering with each other, and becoming one."


    "No, they can definitely be together. The soul shadow is more convenient and more powerful than the real soul body. There is no reason why the two cannot act together."


    Qingque stubbornly shook his head, and said slowly, "For Soul Cultivation It is a compulsory homework to fight the enemy with the true soul body. There are countless soul techniques that rely on this way of fighting. When the real soul body is more concentrated, the soul cultivation tends to be more powerful. I think the soul shadow should be able to do the same, right?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her, seeming to realize, "What you said is that the value of the soul shadow is small for the soul repair, especially if you are the body of a hundred souls, you can use several soul shadows at the same time to play the soul. Power, otherwise it��s better to use two real soul bodies."


    Although he also cultivated Soul Dao, he was not as good as the Blue Sparrow who specializes in Soul Dao.


    The soul shadow that he thought was perfect and easy to use, in the eyes of Soul Xiu, in fact, there were still many flaws. Qingque was only the second person to cultivate soul shadow, and he found the problem.


    This is not a trivial matter. He is a founder, and his tactics are to be passed on.


    He got serious, "I will make up for it, but it will take some time."


    Qingque nodded and was also very serious, "I also help, you must not let others find the fault with the method you created."


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket and comment support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3620: Introspection

    "Just talk as soon as you come, you are really cultivators."


    Xiao Su looked at the three of them and shook his head unconsciously, "Speaking of, when did you get promoted, Qingque, why haven''t you moved at all?"


    "A few days ago, I was promoted, what can happen?"


    Qingque is very indifferent, it seems that promotion is not a big deal.


    Many people are like this. When the long-awaited goal is finally achieved, the heart suddenly becomes empty, and there is no excitement from the previous efforts. This is not a good sign, but Zhou Shu is not worried, because Qingque is different from them, she is In order not to forget the past, after her tool spirit died for her to block the robbery, she no longer rejoiced for promotion.


    This matter, only those close to you know.


    "Tsk tusk, it''s really calm," Xiao Su sighed unconsciously, "you humans are good, you don''t need to cross the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Speaking of which, Xiao Su, are you going to get through the tribulation?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this."


    Xiao Su smiled slightly, and went to Feizhou''s bushes, "You are busy with you, don''t worry about me."


    "It seems that your chances are not small."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu with a smile on her mouth.


    "I don''t know if it was a chance..."


    Zhou Shu recounted the events of these days and said thoughtfully, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect may really be over this time."


    "Ming Yaotian changed the owner, Ten Thousand Soul Sect is about to end... The change is really fast," Qingque thought for a while, and said slowly, "Shu, I think we have to go back soon, Ten Thousand Soul Sect was punished by Xian Ting , They will definitely go to Outland. I guess they are likely to deal with us, and they may also unite with the Holy Fire Gate. One thing to be extra careful, they may send some internal response to open the gate of Huangquan within the boundary of Xianshu City."


    "That''s what I worry about, Qing."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Kongtong seal is indeed in the hands of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and most of them have restored some functions. Even if the door is opened by the inner door, it can pose a threat to many sects. Our Xianshu City is also in it. I have passed Yunyin back, but it will take years to arrive."


    "They couldn''t do it before. The entrance that disciples can open with the soul stone talisman is only the very small gate of the yellow spring, and only the soul can pass. Now they can pass the quasi-sage freely, which is a great improvement. It��s funny, if they don��t lie and ask for help from the Suspension Sect on this basis, they may not be able to get the support of the Suspension Sect, and then stabilize the seat of Xianting," Qingque sneered, "But unfortunately, Ten Thousand Souls Sect. His heart is too big."


    "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect wants to get rid of the impression of being a vassal of the Suspension Bell Sect. With this opportunity, they will definitely not go to the Suspension Sect." Zhou Shu shook his head. "They have always wanted to sit on an equal footing with the Suspension Sect. Grasping without hesitation, the plan was actually very well-arranged. The descendants of the twelve emperors were restricted by the fairy court and could not be in alliance with any sect. No one in the fairy world would know that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect secretly colluded with Wang''s family, and then Ten Thousand Souls Zong appeared at such a moment that no one would have thought of, and used the gate of Huangquan to frighten the Zongmen present. If they were not exposed, they might have succeeded. The following things were easy to do. With the support of those Zongmen, They will smoothly hold the position in charge of the sect until they can compete with the hanging bell sect."


    "Yeah, it fell short."


    Qingque nodded, "They didn''t expect that there would be an elder in Ming Yaotian who was well versed in the mysterious artifacts of the Yellow Realm, and of course you would be unique."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she smiled a little smugly, as if she was complimenting herself.


    "Oh, I am indeed an odd number."


    For some reason, Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously.


    As a traverser and a person who does not belong to these heavens, he occasionally feels that, for these heavens, his existence is the biggest anomaly. Since Zhou Shu came here, he has done everything Everything is affecting the laws of operation of the heavens, constantly disrupting the situation, and constantly changing the situation of the heavens. Without him, the current heavens would definitely not be like this.


    Emotions will also accumulate.


    Qingque realized something and said quickly, "Don''t be confused, I just talk about it casually."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Qing, don''t you think I''m an anomaly? Wouldn''t these heavens be better without me?"


    "No! You shut up!"


    Qingque''s face changed suddenly, she yelled out of control, and then said very solemnly, "Zhou Shu, stop talking nonsense! I only know that you are a genius different from everyone else, the heavens of the Profound Yellow Realm. There is only you, and no one can replace it! Without you, the heavens are not sure whether this is good, but the Profound Yellow Realm will definitely not get better, and every one of us in the Profound Yellow Realm will not get better!"


    The voice was so loud that even Xiao Su, who was busy watching the tree, was startled, hesitated and did not come over.


    Qingque didn''t care about Xiao Su''s gaze, only stared at Zhou Shu, and said anxiously, "Shu, what''s wrong with you? Suddenly bewildered? It was not invaded by a demon, right?"


    "Nothing like that."


    Zhou Shu squeezed her hand and gently stroked her a few times, "Like you, I''ll talk casually."


    Qingque withdrew her hand slowly, looking at Zhou Shu, her expression was still very solemn, "Shu, you are different from me, you are the emperor, you can''t just say these things, if you have doubts about your direction~www.novelhall. com~ The entire human race will be lost, how can the Xuanhuang world be revived?"


    Zhou Shu settled down and said seriously, "What you said is that I shouldn''t talk nonsense."


    "Ok����"


    Qingque nodded unconsciously, showing a lot of apologies, "I shouldn''t say that to you either, I overreacted."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t think it is too much. I am indeed a little confused at the right talent. The shout you just made made me sober."


    "why?"


    Her gaze had never left Zhou Shu, and now there were a lot of worries in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s my own reason. I will tell you later, but I don''t say the best now. With you here, I shouldn''t be affected anymore."


    "Ok."


    Qingque smiled and didn''t ask any more.


    She believed Zhou Shu, after saying this, there would be no more problems.


    Although she was really frightened just now, a human emperor actually said that she shouldn''t exist, is there anything more worrying than this?


    "Thank you, Qing."


    Zhou Shu patted her and said warmly, "I want to see that stone monument."


    Qingque nodded and walked away, continuing to concentrate on the soul shadow, but from time to time she glanced at Zhou Shu with concern in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu sat there, as if looking at the stele, but actually meditating.


    In the past, he often did this kind of thing, and after a period of time, he would think hard to adjust his mood, but the higher his cultivation level, the less time for meditation and introspection. This is not a good thing, even if it is a quasi-sage, it is still There will be various emotions that can breed, and it is impossible for the mind to be like still water forever. In the long-term practice, there are many emotions that should not be cleaned up, otherwise it will affect the practice and even attract demons.


    Then it''s too late to regret.


    (PS: Thank you Yang Jieyin for your strong support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3621: No

    Looking at the stone tablet in front of him, Zhou Shu didn''t do anything for a long time.


    Previously obtained items containing the breath of the saint, such as the saint book, etc., can be understood from the saint��s avenue, but it is nothing more than that. This stone tablet is different. Judging from the fact that it helps Xiao Su absorb the flower of inheritance, the saint should be able to Through the stone stele, power is transmitted and communicated with people. In other words, it is possible for Zhou Shu to meet the saint directly through this stone stele.


    For Zhou Shu, it was not the first time that he encountered a figure of the same rank as a saint.


    Zhou Shu used the sun mark to trade with the wizard **** Zhu Rong, and he had seen possessed demon gods several times, and had exchanges with the saint disciples, but this time it was the saint who had to face it, the ultimate end of the efforts of countless practitioners. Zhou Shu''s heart of awe is much more, far from the ease and ease when facing the devil and witch gods.


    But after all, I still have to try.


    Borrowing Xiao Kun''s power, the clouds and mist were pushed aside more, and the writing on the stone tablet gradually became clear.


    I saw only two names before, but now I see as many as thirteen, from fifteen to twenty-seven, each of which is very clear.


    I don''t know if the person who gave me the word "benevolence" is among them.


    Watching these names, thinking about their past glory, Zhou Shu felt a little embarrassed, as if he would be like them.


    Of course, he can settle down after only a breath. This is not what he has to do now. Seeing these names is nothing more than a further verification of the fact that this stone tablet is a fragment of the sage list. There is no more value. The problem is to find The one who observes the surrounding saints through the sage list.


    It must be in these names.


    Look at the past one by one, try to inject strength one by one.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know how the immortal world used to sacrifice, so he could only try according to his own ideas.


    For selfishness, the power of Shu is used first, because this kind of power that belongs to oneself, perhaps only one saint knows, that is the one that Zhou Shu gave to Zhou Shu after the catastrophe, if that saint is on this list , I will definitely contact Zhou Shu, and can also give Zhou Shu some help.


    Of course it failed.


    No name responds, or the saint disdains it, or this way of injecting power is only Zhou Shu''s wishful thinking.


    The latter is more likely.


    However, Zhou Shu didn��t care. He continued to try one by one. He controlled too many laws, more than a hundred kinds, and the great ways were the same. Many laws were unique and very different from ordinary practitioners. If it is perceived by the saint, it is still possible to be noticed by the saint, or even paid attention to.


    Time is like flowing water.


    Zhou Shu also included all the powers he could use, the magical powers of spirit, consciousness, and so on, but he still didn''t get any response from the stele.


    Obviously, this method is wrong.


    The saints were also sanctified by the principle of law. He really couldn''t believe that all the dozens of saints who removed the devil gods were practicing laws that Zhou Shu did not control. It was almost impossible. In other words, it was indeed not possible to get in touch with the saints. Methods.


    But Zhou Shu has no other way. Is it necessary to drop a few drops of blood on it?


    Maybe, let Xiao Su come over and try again?


    Looking at the stele, Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously.


    When thinking about it, a certain handwriting on the stone tablet suddenly came to light. I didn''t know whether it was true or was in a trance. As Zhou Shu looked closely, he found that he was no longer in the flying boat.


    Suddenly, most of it was drawn somewhere by the saint, it should be just a divine soul.


    The surrounding area is full of green trees and flowers. It looks similar to the Imperial Garden at first glance. It looks almost exactly the same when you look closely. He walked along the path. As expected, in the place where the stone monument was originally placed, there was a gray-clothed boy sitting in front of him. A piece of grass with a gentle smile.


    Zhou Shu calmed down and walked over calmly.


    Standing still three feet away from the young man, he slowly stopped and bowed respectfully, "Junior Zhou Shu, thank you senior."


    The young man looked at Xiaocao intently, without raising his head, "Thank you for what?"


    Zhou Shu was very serious, "Thank you Senior for helping Xiao Su, thank you Senior for seeing me, and thank Senior for the arrangement here, so that the younger generation has less confusion."


    What he saw was all arranged by the saints. Between waving his hands, any scene may appear, such as deep prison, desert, nothingness, etc., and the current imperial garden is obviously the best one. It directly explains the origin and mood. Also much peaceful.


    Attentiveness in this small aspect can probably show that this saint is pretty good to himself.


    "I''m much lazy to say."


    The boy said faintly, "Don''t toss the stone tablet. No one else will respond. They can''t see it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is that damaged?"


    The boy still didn''t look at him, "You can say so, don''t ask other questions, it doesn''t make sense to you."


    "Thank you senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and could only hold back a few questions. Originally, he planned to ask how it was damaged and where it was damaged, but since the predecessor said it was meaningless, it probably didn''t matter if he knew it now.


    He saluted, "Xiaosu, that is the demon clan that senior helped, she has a devil mark on her palm, I don''t know how to remove it?"


    The boy paused, "That is not the mark of the Demon God, it does not belong to the Demon Race, it is something unique to her, born with it, take it away, and she will die."


    Zhou Shu stagnated and couldn''t help but said, "That mark is her own, is it always hidden? How did it come from?"


    The boy gently plucked the grass off, "Does Xishan have wings? Does Suhe Xiangmu Yao have wings? What does her mark represent, she will find the answer herself, so don''t worry about it."


    "alright, I got it."


    Zhou Shu calmed down quickly and thanked again with a smile.


    It was indeed troublesome. Since Xiao Su has no problems now and his strength has increased a lot, Xiao Su should do the rest by himself. Although he has a lot of doubts, this might be better.


    He said slowly, "Does senior have any requirements?"


    "Ok?"


    The young man raised his head suddenly, with a normal face and no expression in his plain eyes, "Zhou Shu, are you planning to be my disciple? No, I don''t need a disciple like you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "Senior has misunderstood. I mean this stone tablet. After I take it back to Xianshu City, what does Senior require of it?"


    Although Zhou Shu never intended to be a disciple of a saint, he was directly rejected by the saint in this way, and he was still a little bit shocked It seems that he is indeed not a person who will be favored by the saint, so many saint seeds, just None of them fell on themselves.


    It''s really unwelcome.


    The boy shook his head, "It''s up to you, maybe I won''t watch it in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Speaking of this, whether it is a disciple or a seed, has the predecessor considered Xiaosu?"


    "Ha ha."


    The young man smiled, and the figure disappeared quickly, and as the young man disappeared, the whole scene also disappeared.


    After returning to his senses, Zhou Shu still saw the stone tablet in front of him, and the sound of the wind passed through the dense small holes, making a whimper.


    "There is no chance, but nothing bad."


    Zhou Shu smiled, remembered the luminous name just now, and put away the stone tablet.


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket and comment support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)

 Chapter 3622: its OK

    "Little Su."


    Zhou Shu beckoned.


    Xiao Su came over, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Xiaosu, just now I saw the saint who helped you absorb the flowers of inheritance. He said that the mark on your hand is not the mark of the devil, it is something you already have. If something goes wrong, you may die."


    "will die?"


    Xiao Su was stunned.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is what the saint said, I think it is credible, but you don''t need to take it off at all. He said that this is not the mark of the demon god, and has nothing to do with the demon clan, then you are not considered a demon clan with it. It won''t affect you."


    "Then what is it?"


    Xiao Su opened his mouth slightly, as if he could not accept this, "Is it possible to remove the Demon Race, the Demon Race, I have other blood?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "Maybe, I guess you are the same as Caiying. Your ancestor was a disciple of a saint, so you left a mark on your body. It was previously covered by the aura of the demons and never showed up, but the saint helped you drive you away. Except for magical thoughts and so on, it is fully displayed."


    Xiao Su stretched out his hand and said in confusion, "But there seems to be magic in it."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Maybe the ancestor was good at using magic, but he was not a demon. This is what the sage said and is worthy of trust."


    "A saint disciple who can use magic, there is such a person, isn''t that the other you?"


    Xiao Su fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, becoming more confused, "Zhou Shu, why would you think of a saint disciple?"


    "I asked the saint to help you give you the opportunity, if he intends to accept you as a saint disciple or saint seed, he just smiled and left. Judging from his previous words, I think he will not accept you. You, it''s not because you don''t have the qualifications or don''t like you, but you are already and he can''t accept you," Zhou Shu looked condensed, "I think so."


    "what����"


    Xiao Su was stunned, and didn''t recover for a long time.


    Zhou Shu patted her and said warmly, "Xiaosu, you are now Xiaosu, a monster that has been recognized by the big demon. This is the result of your countless hard work, and it won��t change anyway, so you don��t need to care too much. This imprint, what to do and what to do, I��m telling you this, not for you to spend time doing more for a disciple��s bloodline who doesn��t know where, but I don��t want to hide it from you. Of course, if the imprint can be used effectively , That would be even better, after all, it belongs to you."


    "I understand."


    Xiao Su thought about it for a while, looked at the mark on the palm of his hand, and smiled, "I can use this mark to use magic, and it won''t affect my demon clan practice. I am a demon clan, but it can coexist perfectly with magic. is not it?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I think so, but I''m not sure."


    "It''s better to say," Xiao Su stretched out his hand, "Give me one of your magic soldiers."


    Looking at the mark, Zhou Shu slightly pondered, "Are you planning to use it to absorb magic power now?"


    "Ok."


    Xiao Su nodded seriously, "It''s okay to try, I know how to measure, now I am a monster, such a little devil will not change me back, if I can''t get devilish from now on, how can I go to the devil world? what."


    "makes sense."


    Zhou Shu smiled and took out a middle-grade Fan Demon Soldier and placed it in front of her.


    "stingy."


    Xiao Su glanced at Zhou Shu, but with a smile on his face, he reached out and put his hand on top of the magic soldier.


    The strands of magic energy overflowed from the magic soldier, rushing to drill into the mark, the speed was surprisingly fast, and even a tornado was formed, but after three or four breaths, the dark luster on the magic soldier faded a lot. , Gray and gray, like burnt ash.


    Zhou Shu was surprised.


    Looking at the fineness of the demon soldiers, there is not much demon energy left. This absorption speed is almost the same as the traction of the law of reincarnation.


    Xiao Su was obviously also surprised, his face turned pale, and he slowly retracted his hands, "What''s the matter? This is faster than many demon monarchs, no, I''ve seen Xishan vomit demon qi, it seems they are all similar. I have become a great devil?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Look first to see if there is any devil outside the mark."


    Xiao Su shook his head, "No, not at all. I deliberately left a demon power beside the imprint. If there is any influence, I must have noticed it a long time ago, and Xianger will tell me."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Then you can try to absorb more."


    With that said, he took out a piece of Earth Demon Soldier.


    "You guy, just now..."


    Xiao Su couldn''t help frowning. After thinking about it, he put the mark together, but said in a worried tone, "What? You suddenly gave me the demonic soldier. Its magical energy is beyond my ability. You have to pay me if something goes wrong."


    "it''s OK."


    This time it was Zhou Shu��s turn to say, ��The magic power in the Earth Demon Soldier is not so easy to absorb, and judging from the speed of your attraction just now, the endurance of this mark is quite large. It''s useless. When its absorption rate slows down, I will remove it in advance."


    Whizzing.


    The demon energy on the surface of the Earth Demon Soldier rushed toward the mark, and the sound came from their collision with each other.


    After only a few breaths, the demon energy on the surface of the Earth Demon Soldier was gone, and then the Earth Demon Soldier shook for a while and flew towards Xiao Su, Zhou Shu quickly reached out and held it.


    Xiao Su questioned, "What''s going on? Is this the magic soldier choosing the master? It suddenly recognized the master?"


    "It''s not that the magic soldier recognizes the master," Zhou Shu shook his head, "but the magic energy in the earth magic soldier is attracted by the mark, but they can''t escape the restriction of the earth magic soldier, so I tried to take the magic soldier with me... This is the first time I have seen such a situation. For the magic power of the magic energy, this flame mark may be stronger than that of the earth magic soldier."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, "What does that mean?"


    "There is a natural attraction to devil qi. This is what happens to the demon soldiers, and you also have this mark," Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Of course, it is not that the mark is a demon soldier, but it is no less than a demon soldier. It��s hard to say about other functions, but if you use this mark to cultivate magic power, it will definitely be faster than the cultivation speed of the great demon lord who can think of trying to get rid of the influence of the demon race , Actually got a better demon talent.


    If Xiao Su chooses to be a demon, it would be better to do it now.


    Xiao Su said without hesitation, "This is not what I want!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, not surprised by her answer, "Well, then don''t practice, just draw magic power and cast magic spells. I can''t see the limit of this mark at present, and the spells cast must be extremely high. The extent of this is even comparable to that of Demon Venerable. Of course, this requires the accumulation of a lot of magic power.


    Xiao Su looked at the mark and shook his head unconsciously, "What, more than the Great Demon Lord, I can compare with the Demon Lord..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Xiaosu, this mark is very good. The demons are very restricted in the devil world, and they can''t perform 30% of the cost of ten things. But with this mark, you can be completely free from demonic energy. I am very envious of effective countermeasures against the demons."


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket and comment support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)

 Chapter 3623: the 3rd time

    "Just useful."


    Xiao Su nodded, smiled and said, "This magic soldier, let me try it myself?"


    It seems that she is no longer taboo to touch the things of the Demon Race, Zhou Shu agreed, "Well, try it. I have some Earth Demon soldiers here. You can pick one that suits you. With this mark, It shouldn''t be a problem to use land magic soldiers."


    "Don''t be so hurry, I''ll take a look first."


    Xiao Su took the Earth Demon Soldier and looked at it carefully.


    Zhou Shu saw that she was about to speak, and suddenly he stopped, and quickly took out Yundingjie.


    After a glance, joy was immediately revealed.


    It was actually a cloud tone from Yang Bai.


    After arriving at Miao Chengtian, Zhou Shu sent a cloud sound to Yang Bai, but there was no reply, and no news was found on the cloud board. I think he should have gone to the outer domain and couldn''t receive the cloud sound cloud board. Expecting to find it again in the outer domain, I never thought that Zhou Shu received the message before leaving the fairy world.


    "Zhou Shu, where are you?"


    "I''m in the immortal world, I know what happened to Senior Xiahou."


    "Ah, you are already in the immortal world? That''s fine. I''m still going to inform you. Master will let you go to Miao Chengtian before his death. If I have something to entrust you, since you have been to Miao Chengtian, then you will accept it. Has the message left by Master?"


    "I received it, I will try my best to make it."


    "Of course I believe you, Master will never misunderstand people."


    "You are in Outland now, how can you receive Yunyin?"


    "I am also very strange. I was planning to go to Xianshu City. When I first stayed in this Xiancheng city, I suddenly received your cloud voice, and then I told you back. Maybe this Xiancheng city is also considered the territory of the fairy world."


    "It may be that the fairy world also has many fairy cities in Outland."


    "That''s really far enough. I have been away from the immortal world for almost sixty years, and I can be contacted so far."


    "so far?"


    Zhou Shu wondered again. If it��s not surprising that Xiancheng near the Immortal Realm receives cloud sounds, but in the past 60 years, at the speed of Yang Bai and Daluo Jinxian, he should now be in the range between Xianshu City and the Immortal Realm, separated There are thousands of realms in the immortal world, and it is actually still connected to the immortal world, which is really weird, and the information exchange time between him and Yang Bai is very short, but 50 breaths can pass back and forth, the speed is quite amazing.


    "Yeah, that''s why I said far. The hand of the fairy world is really long enough."


    "What is the name of the fairy city you are in?"


    "I haven''t found anyone to ask. It''s dark here. There are passages everywhere on the sky. There are no guards. There are some people below. I will go over and see...Hey, there is a wide abyss here. Never seen such a sight."


    "Wait, don''t go there yet, I know where it is."


    Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant, and he immediately realized that the fairy city where Yang Bai was located was the abyss city.


    That strange fairy city that can constantly change its position in the void.


    And judging from Yang Bai''s ability to pass Yunyin there, this abyss city was indeed built by the immortal world, it is undoubtedly, and it has always been in contact with the immortal world, that is to say, until now, it is still the immortal world imprisoning practitioners and other foreign races. prison.


    "A few guards have come here, I''ll go take a look now."


    "I see, Brother Yang, you have to be very careful there. I have one more thing to ask you."


    "Brother Zhou, don''t say such things. Just talk if you have something. I am going to Xianshu City this time to exercise with you for a period of time. I will do whatever you say. For me, you are also a teacher. Friends, and I think your place is much better than the fairy world."


    "Brother Yang, you stay in Abyss City temporarily, or stay nearby, and find opportunities to contact me, can you?"


    "This city is called Abyss City? Okay, I see. Brother Zhou, you said that, are you planning to come over?"


    "Yes, I''ll be here right now, and it will take ten years at most. You have to be careful. Abyss City is very dangerous."


    "Ten years? Stop joking. Even if you are a quasi saint now, ten years may not be able to come over. Hehe, rest assured, I can wait. For decades, it was nothing more than a wave of hands for me. In Fangcheng, he stayed for hundreds of years."


    "You first draw the boundaries around Abyss City on the map for me. Then I can find you. I go to Outland, and I may not have the opportunity to contact you."


    "Why don''t you just give you the boundary map of Abyss City, why do you want it nearby?"


    "Abyss City is capable of flying. It may suddenly change places and can only be found around."


    "Ah, there is such a thing, a flying fairy city?"


    "It''s like this. I''ve been there twice. Both times were in different locations. You have to pay attention."


    "Fine, I see, I will send it to you soon."


    Zhou Shu took the Genting Ring and waited a short time before he got a boundary map on the cloud board. It seems that Yang Bai also has the habit of recording the boundaries he passed through during his experience, although the boundary map is not as detailed as Zhou Shu. All the details are clearly written, but it is enough for Zhou Shu to recognize it.


    Marking the obtained Abyss City location on his own map, Zhou Shu looked at the map, seemingly lost in thought.


    The location of the Abyss City has changed three times, but there is no rule. What can be known is that the distance is relatively far, from the edge of the demon world to the center of the outer realm, and it is leaping forward. Obviously, the Abyss City must be supported by extremely powerful forces. , To be able to move freely in the void, it is very difficult for the immortal world to do it now, maybe it is the saint supporting behind...


    But even if there is a saint, Zhou Shu does not intend to give up.


    "What''s wrong, you look very excited just now."


    Qingque came over with a lot of concern on her face, saying that she was thinking about the shadow of the soul, but most of her thoughts were on Zhou Shu, and she could perceive any change in Zhou Shu.


    "We just got in touch with Yang Bai. He is now in Abyss City."


    Zhou Shu looked at Qingque, his expression suddenly condensed, "It''s a good opportunity. I missed it twice. This third time I can''t miss it."


    Qingque understood something and smiled softly, "I''m going to Abyss City, this is what you have always wanted to do."


    "Um Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I must go. I used to have insufficient strength, but I should be able to do it now. The Abyss City is very closely related to the Xuanhuang Realm, and there are many Xuanhuang Realm practitioners in it. Kunlun, Cihangzong, and the descendants of aristocratic families, if they can be rescued, it will be of great significance to the Xuanhuang Realm. "


    Qingque nodded herself, "You are the emperor, these things should be done, but..."


    Seeing the worry in her eyes, Zhou Shu shook her hand and said slowly, "Don''t worry, although I decide to go, I will definitely do what I can, and before I go, I will try my best to practice the right way. This way, the confidence of success will be greater."


    "Door? Then I feel more at ease."


    Qing Que was overjoyed, "When will it start? Do you need our help?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "From now on, Xiao Kun should be enough. You can control the flying boat."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3624: Do me a favor

    Just do it.


    It is not the first time that Zhou Shu has refined Taoism.


    What''s more, this Taoist instrument has been deduced in the sea of ??consciousness for a long time. Since this thought, it has not stopped. Most of the time is spent on it. Every time you get a material, you have to repeat the calculation 100,000 times. With the collection of materials complete, the Dao Qi will also take shape in the Sea of ??Knowledge. What we need to do now is to embody it from the Sea of ??Knowledge and become a real Dao Qi.


    The place of refining is the furnace.


    Refining your own Taoist tools with your own Taoist furnace is an absolute match made in heaven. This is Zhou Shu''s unique advantage.


    In today''s heavens, apart from the saint and Zhou Shu, where is the furnace?


    Time flies.


    Zhou Shu, sitting in the flying boat, has not moved for seven years.


    At the center of the furnace, a golden light cluster of several feet in a circle constantly changes its appearance and form, sometimes a fire, sometimes a solid gold nugget, sometimes it transpires like a cloud, sometimes it turns into a golden lake, but no matter what No matter what form it is, the power of the Dao inside is always thick and pure, as solid as the essence, not much worse than the origin of the Dao Heart in the Dao Furnace.


    This Dao Qi, which was born out of the Taoist furnace, has not yet formed, but it has become one with Zhou Shu, sharing the same source, and doing whatever it wants.


    It is like an external avatar that can not only fully exert Zhou Shu''s power, but also ignore the limits of the realm, push Shu''s power and the power of the derived laws to the limit, reaching or even exceeding the level of the quasi-sage law, beyond the limits of the law, of course , Time is limited.


    But in any case, the Dao artifacts he currently refines have the ability to harm Quasi-Saints.


    Hunyuan Jinxian controls the law, the quasi-sage surpasses the law, but is still limited by the law he practices, a quasi-sage promoted by the law of power, he is above the law of power, and everyone who uses the law of power is restricted by it , It is impossible to cause harm to him, but this quasi-sage cannot be superior to other high-order or even high-order laws. Only a saint who transcends the law can completely escape the law and is no longer restricted by any law.


    In other words, almost all the power of the law cannot cause harm to a saint.


    Why is it almost, except for the three major creation laws.


    The saints are also in the heavens. The saints cannot jump out of the heavens or detach from the heavens, which means that they cannot get rid of the limitations of the laws of creation, time and space, and the laws of chaos, and can still suppress or even obliterate the saints.


    The saint is also going to die, but the possibility is slim.


    Because no one in the heavens can master the laws of creation.


    In the heavens, many people know the existence of the laws of creation, and occasionally they can gain some power of the laws of creation, but that''s all. Being in these heavens, they don��t know what the heavens outside are, and they are basically It is impossible to understand or even master the laws of creation, even a saint with wisdom and strength.


    "go with."


    Zhou Shumo muttered silently, sprinkling the Dao Fruits that were separated out in advance into the unformed Dao implements.


    Thousands of Dao Fruits fell on Dao implements and instantly merged into them.


    This is Zhou Shu��s original step, and it is also a very necessary step. To conceive the Dao species in advance and make these Dao species a part of the Dao artifacts. In line with this, the Dao artifacts can grow together with Shu Zhidao in the future, and it will be easier to produce artifacts. Spirits can also form new Tao seeds for other magic weapons, such as Zen treasure Taoist artifacts, or even magic weapons, etc., from which they can obtain additional power.


    Not long after, the Taoism and Taoism were perfectly integrated.


    However, the Taoist artifacts have not really taken shape, their shapes are constantly changing, making it difficult to distinguish between the real and the virtual.


    Guiding shaping is the last step. For most Tao Qi, many difficult and complicated steps have passed. The last step is almost no difficulty, but for Zhou Shu''s Tao Qi, it is a troublesome step.


    Generally speaking, what power is used to guide the formation of the Dao Qi, the Dao Qi will use that power as the fundamental power output, such as using the sword intent to make the Dao Qi form a fixed shape, and the Dao Qi that comes out is basically a flying sword, the most powerful The power of the sword will also be the sword intent, and like the golden bricks of the hanging bell sect, it is guided by power. When it is formed, it is the power of the law of power. The origin and output power of most Taoism tools are the same. , Consistently, this step is naturally not difficult.


    However, Zhou Shu''s Taoism is different. Its origin is naturally Shu Zhili, but Zhou Shu does not want to be Shu Zhili in its output form.


    At present, the strength of Shu Zhili is equivalent to the power of the highest law, but Zhou Shu has just passed the tribulation, and Shu Zhidao has not yet been recognized by most people, and it has not become a avenue for the heavens. Such Shu Zhili is accepted in the heavens. Limited, Shu Zhi��s power burst out, and perhaps it can suppress the quasi-sage in a short time, but it is difficult to have the power to surpass the quasi-sage, and it can��t really hurt the quasi-sage. Of course, Zhou Shu can transform Shu��s power into other Power to make up for it, but when fighting with the quasi-sage, even if the transformation process is placed in the furnace, but it will take a while to show the effect in the Tao, and this time may be fatal.


    Therefore, Zhou Shu needs to use other power to guide the formation of the tract.


    It exploded in the face of the holy time, and most of the time, still use Shu Zhili.


    This is a helpless move. At present, only by doing so can the power of the Dao Qi be exerted. It is precisely because of this that Zhou Shu will add additional Dao Qi to the Dao Qi, allowing the Dao Qi to grow with him, and wait until Shu Zhi Dao becomes a real one. After the great road, go to make up for this shortcoming.


    As for what power it was, Zhou Shu had already chosen it.


    The power of reincarnation.


    The power to promote Da Luo Jinxian was also the power Zhou Shu used most and most reliably.


    Moreover, it is the power of the highest law, and then using the burst of Taoism can hurt the quasi-sage.


    However, Zhou Shu had his own ideas on how to do this step, and he did not use enough power of reincarnation to guide him, although it was simple and effective.


    "Xiao Kun, it''s you."


    Kunlun Mirror quickly turned into Xiao Kun''s appearance, blinking his big eyes and jumping around.


    Since entering the long river of reincarnation, Xiao Kun has obviously grown a lot. He is not as ignorant as before. Of course, he is still a child.


    Zhou Shu took out a half-foot-thick Xuanyuan Iron and refined the extra part of the Taoist artifact.


    "Xiao Kun come, take me in."


    He shook Xuanyuan Tie, with an extremely warm smile.


    It should be very effective against a child.


    Xiao Kun crouched on his hips, and said dissatisfied, "I have been shot twice, and others have said that you are not allowed in, what are you going to do? In the end, it will hurt me. Do you want me to stay there forever? Damn it, **** it!"


    Zhou Shu said in a good-tempered way, "Xiao Kun, that senior said that he won''t really leave us, don''t worry."


    "you sure?"


    Xiao Kun stared at Zhou Shu, "Taking such a big risk, what are you going to do there?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and said flatteringly, "Of course I use the long river of reincarnation to temper the Taoist artifacts. This is the last step I have planned for a long time. Do me a favor, Xiao Kun, I will promise you everything in the future. ."


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket and comment support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)

 Chapter 3625: Eternal

    "Such an interesting thing, then I have to go too!"


    When Xiao Kun''s eyes lit up, he raised his head and slammed into Xuanyuan Tie, "But something happened, I don''t care about you!"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to grab Xiao Kun, and in a blink of an eye he went into reincarnation with him.


    The ruins of the humane paradise are still in front of me.


    "Xiao Kun, don''t worry, take a good look."


    Now Xiao Kun''s intelligence has obviously improved a lot, and he should be able to negotiate more.


    Xiao Kun slowed down a bit, but didn''t stop, "I can only slow down a bit, I am very uncomfortable here, and I will stay for a while."


    "Is that so? Then follow your idea."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Xiao Kun, why do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Xiao Kun pointed his finger, "Head hurts."


    Noting the faint golden light flashing on his head, Zhou Shu understood something, "No wonder you are so fast every time, then you go as soon as possible."


    Through the looming golden light, the word "benevolence" can be vaguely seen. The word given by the saint at the time suddenly appeared. There must be a reason. Perhaps the past humane paradise does not meet the definition of benevolence. Of course, it may also be. The destruction of the humane paradise of benevolence aroused the disgust of the saints.


    While speaking, Zhou Shu looked at everything around him.


    As he thought, the stone tablet did come from here. He saw at least four fragments of the same size, and he didn''t know if there were any more inside the ruins.


    He thought for a while, "Xiao Kun, can you take away the things here?"


    Xiao Kun frowned, "What nonsense, of course it won''t work! Maybe these things don''t exist long ago."


    "makes sense."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly. This ruin can only prove that they once existed, but there is no guarantee that they are still there. Maybe they only exist in reincarnation, and only this way can be seen and experienced again.


    Xiao Kun realized something and turned around, "Hey, you said you want to temper Dao Qi. How do you bring your Dao Qi in?"


    Zhou Shu smiled. He had expected this. "The problem is not big. I and Dao Qi are one body. I am and it is there. Even if it is only a soul or a memory, as long as I perceive the change, I have learned the magic. , It can also be obtained."


    Xiao Kun curiously asked, "Isn''t it true?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "In this reincarnation, neither of you nor I are necessarily real, as long as you and I outside are real."


    "Oh oh."


    Feeling more uncomfortable, Xiao Kun stopped talking, lowered his head and charged.


    Zhou Shu is not restricted by the character of benevolence, and can still observe the surroundings calmly. This area is about the most thoroughly destroyed place in the humane paradise. You can''t even see a complete brick and tile. It is all powdered and the ground is pale white. The gray gravel, pitted, seems to hide something underneath.


    But even if you want to look away, you may be able to change your memory, but it is impossible to change what has happened in the past.


    "Finally, it seems to have gone a long way this time, it''s all your fault!"


    Xiao Kun raised his head, he speeded up a little bit, and looked a lot better.


    There is a stone monument of Humane Heaven in front, which is also in bad condition. There are several palm prints on it. One of the palm prints directly penetrates the stone monument, clearly showing the outline of the palm. On the damaged edge, there is still a faint blue light.


    The stone steles seen before were all broken, but judging from the traces, they were destroyed by different means.


    There are knife marks and destructive power. This time it is a palm print. Obviously, there are more than one people involved in destroying the humane paradise. There may be many. And this time the palm print Zhou Shu seems to have known each other, that Qingguang and Zhou Shu have seen some kind of sword. The meaning is very similar, is it really a blue devil hand?


    The Zhan family, the first immortal hunter family in the fairy world, participated in the destruction of the humanitarian heaven?


    After thinking about it, Xiao Kun had already passed through the stone tablet and entered the long river of reincarnation.


    This humane paradise is also a wave in the long river, but only Xiao Kun has the ability to let himself and Zhou Shu pass through this wave and enter the long river to see the "true face" of this cycle.


    I saw the fisherman at a glance.


    A lonely dark long shadow stood by the long river.


    The Lord of Samsara on the long river of Samsara seems to never leave.


    As soon as Zhou Shu and Xiao Kun came out, the fisherman noticed it, frowned, and was about to wave the fishing rod in his hand.


    "Senior, wait!"


    Zhou Shu yelled, and Xiao Kun also yelled. Xiao Kun, who seemed to be afraid of nothing, was also afraid of the Lord of Samsara.


    The fishing rod fell, and a thin line hung in front of them.


    "Is it left alone, or both?"


    "What happens if you stay?"


    Xiao Kun asked subconsciously, and then flinched behind Zhou Shu, a little frightened.


    The fisherman was stunned for a while, and said calmly, "If it''s you, just stay here with me. Don''t think about going out anymore. If it''s him, it will disappear in the long river soon."


    Xiao Kun looked surprised, "Ah, why is it different?"


    The fisherman said calmly, "Do you want to be like him?"


    Xiao Kun was stunned, shaking his arm, "No, it''s just weird."


    Zhou Shu stood straight and said seriously, "Senior, let him go, I will stay."


    "it is good."


    The fisherman shook his hand, and Xiao Kun fell silently and disappeared quickly.


    Zhou Shu looked at the rolling river below, seemingly thoughtful.


    The fisherman retracted the fishing rod with a trace of disdain in his eyes, "What are you looking at, you can''t go back without him."


    Zhou Shu raised his head, "Why do seniors say that?"


    The fisherman did not look at Zhou Shu, and slowly stretched his fishing rod to the surface of the water, "Do you still have to ask? Your power of reincarnation is not of the same order, and his essence is far above you. If it were not for him, how could you be comfortable? It��s impossible for you to see me and see this long river when you are here."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "I am indeed a gift from him for being able to come in, but if I can''t go back, then seniors will look down on me."


    "Ha ha."


    The fisherman smiled indifferently, "According to your law of reincarnation, it is impossible to want to leave. By the way, there is only a godless body, and that does not count as going back."


    Zhou Shu shook his head seriously I can go back. "


    As if he had noticed something, the fisherman was startled slightly, then turned to look at Zhou Shu''s firm face, and slowly said, "Why are you?"


    Zhou Shu''s complexion remained unchanged, and he said every word, "The creator of the Dao, the heart of Dao will never die, the Dao is there, I am here, and the long river of reincarnation can''t be destroyed! Even if I disappear and annihilate here in the predecessor, in a place where there is a Tao. , I will still be born again."


    "A road-breaker?!"


    The fisherman stagnated, and he turned around and said angrily, "Nonsense! What avenue did you create? Why didn''t the old man hear of it?"


    "I have gone through the Dao Tribulation, and the Dao has just been completed, and the senior has stayed in the reincarnation, or did not notice it."


    Facing the oppression of the saint, Zhou Shu did not fear at all, and his clear heart turned into a faint smile, "If you don��t believe me, you can drown me in this long river now, but I believe that you will see me again. Not once or twice, maybe many times."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3626: joke

    "The posterity is terrible."


    The long stare turned into a sigh.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "just lucky."


    The fisherman said indifferently, "You don''t need to say such things. If you can jump out of the pit of thousands of roads and create your own way, the old man is ashamed."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, but also a little puzzled, "So, seniors believe it?"


    My heart was slightly relieved, although I had never been afraid.


    After leaving Ming Yaotian, Zhou Shu had a clearer understanding of Dao Tribulation and Dao Dao. As a pioneer who has survived Dao Tribulation, he is completely fearless. When there is a Tao of Shu in the world, Zhou Shu is there. This Zhou Shu is dead, and the next one will regenerate.


    Perhaps the reborn Zhou Shu will no longer have the current cultivation base and experience, but the Dao will definitely not stop.


    The forward movement of Shu Zhidao is already irreversible.


    "Here in the long river of reincarnation, in front of the old man, if you say something like eternal immortality, even the fake old man will believe it." The fisherman raised his hand and said that there was already a wave of spray on the fishing rod, he did not realize it. Shaking his head, "Unfortunately, it''s not fake. I really can''t imagine that an ordinary person can create his own avenue. Is it true that there are saints in that world?"


    Zhou Shuning saw that in the waves, it was the scene of himself in the Xuanhuang Realm and the three heroes of Shushan.


    He uses Shu Zhili.


    That was the first time Shu Zhili appeared in the heavens.


    Having the power that belongs to Tao is an important sign of why Tao is Tao. At that moment, Shu Zhidao truly became Tao.


    "Senior found it so soon."


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, concealing some sudden restraint, as if a big secret was suddenly revealed. His mentality changed, although he also knew that he might not have any secrets in front of the Lord of Samsara.


    Of course, this point must be eliminated.


    That is a matter of the other heavens, which the people of these heavens cannot understand.


    "I didn''t notice it before, and things in that world..."


    The fisherman hesitated to speak, shaking his fishing rod, returning the waves to the long river, seemingly thoughtful, "Zhou Shu, you said you have survived the catastrophe, why haven''t I seen that moment? Could it be something not long ago? ?"


    Zhou Shu settled down, "less than a hundred years."


    "That''s it, in such a short time, there may not be in the long river of reincarnation," the fisherman nodded, but there was still a trace of doubt in his eyes, "It is reasonable to say that when a saint comes forward, has he warned you? From you, I can''t detect his traces."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It''s a word of benevolence, I didn''t want it."


    "You don''t want him?"


    The fisherman laughed, seeming to laugh at himself, "Haha, the old man gave him a high look because of this, it turns out that you are the master."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed and couldn''t help saying, "Senior, as the master of reincarnation, shouldn''t everyone treat everyone equally?"


    "What Lord of Reincarnation?"


    The fisherman scolded, "Don''t talk nonsense, the old man is just a fisherman, and he doesn''t have any idea of ??changing reincarnation."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted, "I''m the one who talks too much, sorry."


    Even the truth cannot be said.


    Although the saints by the long river of reincarnation do have the ability to change reincarnation, they do not want to hear the title of Lord of reincarnation, because they will not really change it, nor can people think that they have influenced and changed reincarnation.


    There are also battles between the saints, and the Lord of Samsara will also change.


    The fisherman said coldly, "As for treating all the people equally, it''s completely nonsense. Every practitioner has left a trace in samsara. Does the old man pick up each samsara and take a closer look? The old man doesn''t have that energy."


    "Senior said that."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, but felt a little disapproving.


    I''m all saints, do I still care about what energy? If you change yourself, you will probably do this. With talent, this may be a great pleasure. Not only for practitioners, it''s not a bad idea to feel everyone''s reincarnation... ��


    Of course, just thinking about the experience of becoming a saint, he didn''t know.


    The fisherman looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Zhou Shu, are you here to reincarnate?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and saluted, "Well, seniors, the juniors just used their own Taoist furnace to refine a Taoist artifact, so they want to use the long river of reincarnation to refine them, as the last step in the formation of Taoist artifacts, I hope Senior It can be permitted that the younger generation just borrowed some of Changhe''s power, and did not have the ability to change reincarnation, nor could it affect the operation of Changhe."


    The fisherman stared at the Long River and was not surprised, "Is it a Taoist instrument or a Taoist furnace? I think it''s a Taoist furnace."


    "Not a furnace."


    Zhou Shu flatly rejected, "Using the long river of reincarnation to refine the Dao Furnace is indeed a rare great opportunity to make the Dao Furnace indestructible, but the younger generations have no such idea. The Dao is not successful and cannot compete with the long river of Reincarnation. Influenced by the Changhe River, if the Dao Lu misunderstands too much power of reincarnation, it may also change the nature of Tao. For the younger generation, it will be a disaster, and the younger generation will not do anything like that."


    "Speaking these words, you deserve to be a founder."


    The fisherman''s jaw slightly showed a trace of admiration.


    Zhou Shu sincerely said, "What the younger generation thinks is nothing but Dao Qi, and help Dao Qi take shape by entering the Long River."


    "It''s just a Taoist word."


    The fisherman seemed thoughtful, "It''s not the first time anyone has done this, but no one has ever succeeded."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was tight, "Is it because the seniors didn''t allow them to worry about others'' influence on the cycle of reincarnation?"


    "joke."


    The fisherman snorted, "Who do you think of the old man? It doesn''t matter whether you allow it or not. The long river of reincarnation is here, and most people who can come here are destined. Why should the old man stop it? As for worry, it��s even more superfluous. What can someone who can only refine Dao artifacts have? Could it be possible to make the long river of reincarnation impossible, let alone an old man watching."


    "That means they all failed..."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but be puzzled The Taoist artifacts they refined should be based on the law of reincarnation, the materials and so on are consistent with the law of reincarnation, and the long river of reincarnation will not reject it. How could it fail? "


    The fisherman slowly said, "Do you want the old man to teach you how to do it? As a founder, it''s a bit unbearable."


    Zhou Shu paused, shook his head and said, "No, senior allowed me to use the Samsara Long River Forge. I am grateful, and I don''t need senior''s help."


    The fisherman stagnated slightly, but he was somewhat surprised, "Well, try it yourself, the old man will not care about you."


    Zhou Shu bowed and retreated to the side of the long river, seeming to be thinking.


    This is a Dao tool that belongs to oneself alone. People who don��t understand Shu��s Dao may not be able to give the correct guidance. Even if the other person is a saint, if the Dao tool refined in this way is not suitable for them, it is no different from no Dao tool. .


    Besides, the big deal is just a failure. It shows that the method of this refining device is not working, so I just need to find the materials and refine it next time.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3627: ingredient

    A ball of light flew out of Zhou Shu''s palm and fell into the long river.


    It was an unformed Taoist artifact, but apart from the divine mind, there was no other power. It was a form simulated by Zhou Shu.


    It is also possible to use real Taoism tools. Although only Zhou Shu''s mind and soul exist in the land of reincarnation here, as a founder, the Taoism is everywhere and everywhere. The furnace can also be presented here, or Using the power of Tao, Zhou Shu wouldn''t be difficult to take out the unformed Taoism stored in the furnace, but it was not necessary now.


    According to the saint, many people have failed, and they cannot expect to succeed the first time.


    Without hesitation, the group of light was quickly put into the river by Zhou Shu.


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu had many doubts.


    The long river of reincarnation is like this?


    According to his thoughts, returning to the long river is the integrated place of the law of reincarnation and the origin of all reincarnation in the heavens. Then the power of reincarnation in the long river must be pure and strong to the extreme, far higher than himself, only the power of saints can compare with it. By tempering the Dao Qi with such power, the Dao Qi can realize the power of sainthood in advance. Drawing the gourd in the same way, the Dao Qi can get great benefits, but the fact is obviously not. The samsara in the long river of rebirth The power is not pure at all, on the contrary, the classes are mixed, and the ranks are all different. There are high and low, and they are in different factions, and they are still fighting with each other.


    The simulated Dao device that I put down fell into it at once, and the divine mind was pulled by the force of various reincarnations, and it quickly became disfigured.


    This situation is somewhat similar to the Great Dark Abyss, but the power in the abyss comes from different laws, and all here is the power of reincarnation, but the strength is different, the level is different, and the will attached to it is also different.


    Yes, these powers of reincarnation all have will.


    These wills come from the reincarnation in the waves?


    Put in a few simulated Taoist implements again, and continue to observe with divine mind and eighth sense.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized that he was wrong. In fact, there were waves first, and then there was a long river. The past in reincarnation, the power of reincarnation condensed into more and more, and only then converged into a long river. There is a long river of reincarnation here long ago, and all kinds of reincarnations have only been attached.


    Changhe is not the origin of samsara, but the home of samsara.


    Numerous fragments of reincarnation form the long river of reincarnation. It looks pure here, but in fact the undercurrents are turbulent and changeable.


    No wonder those people have failed.


    They are here to temper the Dao artifacts. They hope that the powerful power of reincarnation in the long river of reincarnation washes their Dao artifacts, but they have plunged the Dao artifacts into the endless battlefield of reincarnation. There are thousands of different powers, each of which is Opponents, in this situation, even if they barely keep the magic weapon unbreakable, the power inside will change, and it is difficult to have the power of Taoism.


    However, Zhou Shu thought the same at the beginning. Who can understand if he doesn''t feel it personally.


    The question is how to deal with it now?


    Unlike the Great Dark Abyss, where Zhou Shu mostly understands the power of laws and controls, and there are Pu Lao guidance, plus the law of balance as a guide, Zhou Shu can resolve disputes smoothly, and can also use these powers to welcome the Dao. However, there is only the power of reincarnation in the long river of reincarnation, and there is no room for any other power. If you want to reconcile and use it, you can only do it with the power of reincarnation, and it must obviously overwhelm most of the power in this long river. At this point, Zhou Shu himself could be the Lord of Reincarnation, so what else did he do with Dao Qi?


    Besides, this place is under the jurisdiction of the Lord of Reincarnation. Without his permission, Zhou Shu would not even be able to use the power of reincarnation.


    The past way cannot be repeated, so we must think of other ways.


    In short, Zhou Shu couldn''t give up. After saying those things in front of the fisherman, giving up now became a joke.


    This saint seems to be quite unwilling to his identity as a founder. It is no wonder that even if he is the Lord of Samsara, he is not a founder. In front of him, Zhou Shu is calm and proud, but if If you give up and leave now, it will become a joke to be laughed at, and you can no longer look up.


    "What''s wrong, don''t refine tools yet?"


    The fisherman obviously noticed Zhou Shu''s hesitation, and smiled, "I see, you understand? Zhou Shu, you can use the power of reincarnation at will. The old man will not limit it. On the contrary, the old man can help you. ..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Thank you senior, but I don''t need the power of reincarnation."


    "Ha, you deserve to be a founder."


    The fisherman smiled happily, "Then use your Dao power, the old man does not limit it, just look at the creator��s ability, you don��t have to worry about it, even if you straighten the samsara river and turn over and then wrap it around your waist. , The old man will not blame you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior said and laughed, and my Shu Zhili can''t shake this long river."


    "Talking about it, but not doing it. What is the truth?"


    The fisherman snorted, the fishing rod flicked, and the fishing line dropped into the river. He closed his eyes and said, "I don''t have much time to care about you. If it doesn''t work, just leave as soon as possible. Don''t get in the way."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand without speaking, and jumped into the long river.


    "Really gone? No, how did he find his way?"


    The fisherman was stunned and opened his eyes to see, but a few doubts flashed in his eyes, "This guy..."


    Zhou Shu was not in the long river, but got into a wave and entered a fragment of reincarnation.


    If you can''t directly use the power in the long river of reincarnation to refine the artifact, then look for it from the source, enter a certain piece of reincarnation fragment and then use the power of reincarnation inside.


    Maybe the scenes in the fragments are just the past, but since the power of reincarnation can be shown in the long river of reincarnation, there must be a way to perceive the situation in the fragments, and even use it��it is to use the reincarnation fragments to go back and forth. , To find the goal in the memory of the saint may be the correct way to use the long river of reincarnation.


    As for which piece of debris, he determined the target after several detections.


    A piece of reincarnation fragment apparently derived from a saint, the scene inside is recorded in many ancient books.


    Set the goal Then do it without hesitation, even if you don''t know if you can succeed.


    He does not have the mark of a saint, the permission of the fisherman, and the law of reincarnation as high as Xiao Kun. What he has is extraordinary firmness and courage. After sensing the power of that fragment in the long river, he He was completely transformed into a similar power, and the souls are all included. Although the power of reincarnation is far higher than Zhou Shu, it is still the power of reincarnation. Shu Zhili understands its essence, and it is not difficult to compatible and transform. , He believes in his own way--, can he really blend into it, enter and perceive the past in the fragments...


    He is also not sure.


    It must be admitted that there are elements of gambling, and many.


    If you succeed, you can go in and feel together with the saints, and use the power of reincarnation to shape the Taoist artifacts. If you fail, you will die, and you may resurrect in a place where the Tao of comfort is popular.


    The price is high, but Zhou Shu never mind taking himself as a price. What he doesn''t want to sacrifice is often things outside of him.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Han Yuyue for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3628: You are welcome

    Several silhouettes flew out of the long river suddenly and landed on the shore.


    But it was Xiao Kun, Xiao Su and Qing Que.


    As soon as I came down, I looked around and looked anxious.


    Xiao Kun looked for it for a while, and asked in confusion, "Hey, why is it missing?"


    Qingque walked slowly in front of the fisherman and bowed respectfully, "Senior, where did Zhou Shu who came just now go?"


    The fisherman didn''t answer, his gaze fell on Xiao Kun with a smile, "You are really capable, you have found a door of reincarnation that is living outside, and you keep bringing people over. Do you treat me as a tourist attraction? "


    Xiao Kun shrank behind Xiao Su, "I don''t want it either!"


    He was really scared and didn''t dare to come again, but there was a word of benevolence on him.


    I want to hate it.


    Qingque bowed and said solemnly, "Senior, it is our fault that we ran into the land of senior by mistake. It is natural for senior to punish him. If senior wants to leave someone alone, then leave me alone. I can stay here forever. But Zhou Shu can''t do it, Xianshucheng and Xuanhuang Realm can''t live without him."


    "I stay too."


    Xiao Su nodded and said slowly, "I believe he can save us."


    "Another one?"


    The fisherman glanced at Xiao Su, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Xiao Su was a little at a loss, "What''s another?"


    The fisherman closed his eyes and said slowly, "I didn''t plan to keep him, he went down by himself."


    "Ah, go down?"


    Qingque turned to look at the long river that was passing by, her face changed slightly, as if she wanted to go down and see what happened.


    Xiao Kun quickly blocked him, "Don''t go, you won''t be able to get up when you go down."


    Qingque stagnated, turned around and said, "Senior, how long has he been down?"


    "Watch it for yourself."


    The fisherman was a little impatient, and with a quick swing, a spray was caught.


    Xiao Su''s eyes widened, and he shook his head after looking at it for a while, "It''s gray and can''t see everything clearly."


    "Zhou Shu is indeed inside!"


    Xiao Kun yelled, dancing with his hands, very surprised, "How is it possible? I can''t even get in, how did he get in? His law of reincarnation is more powerful than me."


    What did Xiao Su realize, "Senior imprisoned him?"


    Qingque''s face tightened, and she quickly scolded, "Xiao Su, don''t talk nonsense, it is impossible for seniors to deceive us. It must be Zhou Shu who went in by himself. What is Xiao Kun and Zhou Shu doing inside? Everything you see is the same. Let''s talk about it."


    Xiao Kun glanced at it a few times, "He just sat, his hands moved, I don''t know what he is doing."


    Xiao Su paused, "It should be the refining device, he said he will come to refining the device."


    Qingque said in a puzzled way, "But how did you get inside to refine the tool? Aren''t those pictures all from the past? Isn''t he going back to the past?"


    "You ask me, I don''t know either."


    Xiao Kun shook his head, as if it would explode if it was not shaken. Its origin has the law of reincarnation, and its understanding of reincarnation is much higher than that of Zhou Shu, but if he wants to explain it systematically, it is absolutely impossible. of.


    Qi Ling is not a cultivator in the end, it can''t be said that he can do it, and the same is true of the old swordsman who just regained consciousness.


    The difference is that Master Jian had a period of learning with practitioners, so he could give Zhou Shu some advice.


    "No one can go back in time."


    As if unable to help it, the fisherman opened his eyes and said slowly, "He just entered the memory preserved in the past, only the fragments that exist in the reincarnation, but he can find the original power in the memory. He is indeed It''s very unusual, even I admire it a bit."


    Xiao Su curiously asked, "Senior admires it too, can''t seniors not do it?"


    "Can''t do it? There is no need to do it. The power inside is not as good as the old man. What reason does the old man have to do. If you really want it, the old man will just reach out and take the risk like him?" The fisherman sneered. , "Heh, in order not to bow your head to find the old man to reincarnate, you don''t even want your life, is the self-esteem of a founder so important?"


    "Very important."


    "Very important."


    The two nodded together, but the fisherman was stunned.


    Qingque said seriously, "Although I don''t know what the senior is saying, but in the last sentence, the junior feels that the senior made a mistake. I have followed Zhou Shu for many years, and I know him. To him, Shu Zhi Dao is everything. In his heart, there is nothing that can''t be solved with the Tao of Shu. He also said that if the founder does not believe in his own Tao, then the creator itself should not exist."


    Xiao Su nodded, "Anyway, don''t let others look down on Shu Zhidao."


    The fisherman paused, and didn''t want to refute for a while, "Have you learned Shuzhi Dao? It doesn''t look like it."


    "No, I studied Soul Dao, but Zhou Shu taught me many principles."


    Qingque shook her head, her eyes staying on the wave, still uneasy, "Senior, is there any way for us to see some things inside? The junior knows that this is a kind request, what the senior needs to do? , Juniors can do it."


    "If you want to see, just go in and watch."


    The fisherman waved his hand, squeezed several people into a ball, and threw them into the wave.


    "what!?"


    After the exclamation, several people have reached the reincarnation.


    It is a bamboo forest in the rain The rain is formed by the spirit of the spirit, drop by drop, its richness is hard to say, even the seventh-order immortal veins of Xianshu City cannot be compared, but it is strange. , It was obviously in the rain, and a drop of rain did not fall on them. They sensed the immortality in it, and they wanted to absorb it but couldn''t do it.


    Xiao Su looked stunned, and curiously grasped the bamboo leaves beside him, but could not catch anything.


    And Qingque had this experience, and seemed to think, "We seem to be in another dimension?"


    "No, you are the travelers in other people''s memory. You can only watch, you can''t do anything, and it''s impossible to have any impact on this place, but he is different. I don''t know how he did it. Maybe this is the creator. Good treatment."


    The fisherman suddenly appeared in front of them, clad and hat, only showing a pair of wise eyes.


    The saint is by his side, only a few feet away, but there is no sense of oppression, as if they do not exist.


    "Thank you senior."


    Qingque bowed and looked at Zhou Shu with a look of concern.


    The thoughtful Zhou Shu sat in an ancient cave, holding a ball of brilliance in both hands, his expression was extremely focused, and it was indeed a refining tool.


    Obviously, Zhou Shu didn''t notice their arrival, and of course he might not have noticed at all.


    Qingque put her heart down, showed a slight smile, and bowed, "Senior, please send us out. I''m sorry to bother you too much."


    The fisherman nodded slightly, and in a blink of an eye, several people returned to the long river.


    "Go out, this is not the place you should come to, this time I''ll let it go, and come again next time, the old man is welcome."


    "I see, senior, leave now."


    Xiao Kun hurriedly grabbed the two of them, then fell into the long river, and soon disappeared.


    (PS: Thank you Huang Quangu for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3629: What to do with me

    The heavens are going to be turbulent again.


    Unfortunately, it''s all in vain.


    The fisherman watched several people leave and shook his head.


    I don''t know how long it took, the fishing rod in his hand suddenly swayed, and a white light suddenly burst from the fragments.


    The light quickly disappeared, and Zhou Shu appeared again in the long river of reincarnation.


    At this moment, he looked haggard, his eyes were brighter, and the excitement in his heart could not be suppressed, and it all appeared.


    "Congratulations."


    "Senior is too polite."


    Zhou Shu shook slightly and said quickly, "Thank you, senior, if it weren''t for the help of senior, I wouldn''t be able to do it."


    The fisherman said indifferently, "Don''t talk nonsense, you find the fragments, you do the things."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If seniors restrict, I can''t go in."


    The fisherman said coldly, "The old man is just a tomb-keeper. How to restrict a founder, I don''t need to say such things."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu stopped struggling, and only slowly said, "What do you mean by seniors who said that he was a tomb guard?"


    He felt that the fisherman at this time was a little different from before, and it became easier to communicate. Although he didn''t know the reason, he would not miss it. It was a good opportunity to communicate with the saint. If he could solve some of the mysteries of happiness That''s better.


    The fisherman sighed slightly, "It means literally."


    Zhou Shu tentatively asked, "Senior means that the Lord of Reincarnation is the tomb-keeper? So are the others, such as the Lord of Destiny, etc."


    "wrong."


    The fisherman shook his head, "Those who can be regarded as real masters, whether it is the destiny galaxy or the wheel of cause and effect, they have the possibility to control, but this long river of reincarnation cannot be controlled, and what the old man can do is to watch the long river here. Constant flow, no difference from guarding the grave."


    "So that''s the case, thank you senior for your confusion."


    Zhou Shu bowed and said in a puzzled way, "The younger generation dares to ask, compared to the Lord of Reincarnation, Senior seems to yearn for the Lord of Destiny more, but Seniors are all saints, are they still seeking power?"


    "It has nothing to do with the desire for power."


    The fisherman stared at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "I ask you, what do you think is a saint?"


    Zhou Shu settled down, "A saint is a person standing at the apex of the heavens. When the heavens are there, he is there, that is, eternal and immortal, omniscient, omnipotent, unaffected by fate, causality, etc., without hatred and desire, To win ten thousand lives, there is no enemy in the heavens..."


    He paused, "The younger generation doesn''t understand the saint, so they can only say what they want."


    The fisherman said lightly, "It''s not so much your own thoughts, it''s the heavens'' understanding of the saints."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Indeed, the younger generation has no personal thoughts about the saint, after all, the difference is too far."


    The fisherman looked at Zhou Shu, "Since the saint has no desires and no desires and no interest in the heavens, why is he still in the heavens?"


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Probably, in order to prevent the heavens from being destroyed... The saints are still in the heavens. If the heavens are destroyed and abandoned, the saints cannot avoid it. Therefore, there will be seeds of the saints in the heavens. Practitioners like disciples."


    The fisherman laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, in your eyes, saints are just like mortals, struggling to survive, right?"


    "This is not what the younger generation meant..."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, thinking about it, but he could only nod his head, "It seems that this is what the juniors mean, but the pattern of the saint is much bigger."


    The fisherman''s eyes were suddenly cold, "Stay for the heavens? If the heavens can be destroyed, the old man believes that many saints hope it can be destroyed."


    "what?!"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "Why do seniors say that?"


    The fisherman said coldly, "Every sanctified person thinks he has seen the ultimate of the heavens, but they will soon understand that the so-called saints are still prisoners of the heavens. Just imagine, when you understand the heavens Everything in the heavens is still trapped in these heavens, unable to leave, and you still know clearly that such days will continue forever, endless, and you must also accept, will you give birth to destroy these heavens idea?"


    "Can''t you leave?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "But there are countless creatures in the heavens..."


    "Heh," the fisherman suddenly sneered. "The old man has gone through countless tribulations to reach such a state from the knowledge of the Tao. Is it because the old man has put in so many hardships for those ignorant and stupid creatures? What is their life and death for me? ."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior didn''t do anything after all, right?"


    The fisherman said indifferently, "Who said that there was no, but he could not do it, and was prevented. There are always some people who refuse to join hands to break the shackles."


    "Is it another saint?"


    Zhou Shu let go of his heart and said seriously, "Senior, I dare to say, these heavens are by no means shackles. If the heavens are shackles, there will be no saints in the heavens. In a self-limiting heaven, There can be no saint who truly knows everything."


    The fisherman''s face changed slightly, and he said slowly, "You have reached the point of this sentence, you deserve to be a founder."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Since the predecessors also think so, why do you want to destroy the heavens?"


    "I agree with what you said. It doesn''t mean that the heavens are not the shackles of people," the fisherman said slowly, "The saint born from the shackles is not a true saint. Do you think I am a saint? If I��m really a saint, why don��t I create a new heaven on my own, do whatever I want in a world of complete self, why bother to stay by this long river of reincarnation, day after day watching those who have already What happened?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, "Don''t seniors think he is a saint?"


    The fisherman showed some contempt, "Maybe some people think that they are, but I don''t think so. I can''t even jump out of the heavens, and I dare to call myself a saint? I don''t control the laws of creation and don''t know how to open up new heavens. Also worthy of being called a saint? Even if it is immortal, it is just a pile of dead bones, meaningless."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Can''t seniors try to control, since they are all saints there shouldn''t be too many obstacles."


    "The only obstacle is the heavens."


    The fisherman said coldly, "The old man tried several times. Like everyone else, he experimented with seeds and disciples over and over again, trying to get a glimpse of the mystery of the law of creation, but there was still no result. In the end, he was stuck in the heavens. Here, the old man affirms that the problem must lie in the heavens themselves. If the heavens are not broken, there can be no new life. As long as the heavens are still there, the people inside cannot truly understand the laws of creation."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Then Seniors don''t worry, while breaking the heavens, everything in the heavens will die, including Seniors himself?"


    The fisherman said indifferently, "Then it is considered a good death, and the feeling of guarding the tomb is good? Staying in these days, you can see the past at a glance, and know that there will be no change in the future. It doesn''t matter if the old man has such a life. ."


    "That''s it..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, not knowing what to say.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3630: no good

    Although there was communication with the saint, it didn''t seem to be a good thing.


    The heavens are a prison, and even the saints cannot escape. Zhou Shu had already understood this, but he did not expect that a saint would destroy the heavens because of this, and even actually did something.


    There is more than one, is this a saint?


    Sooner or later, he will reach the realm of a saint, and he will also fall into the same situation as the fisherman, watching everything eternally, tired but unable to escape, but he believes that then he will have a better solution instead of going. Destroy the heavens.


    Can the new heavens be entered by destroying the current heavens?


    Zhou Shu didn''t think so.


    The price is too great, and there may not be results.


    The important thing is that unlike the saint here, he has experienced other heavens.


    He didn''t feel that after he passed through, the original heavens were destroyed and disappeared.


    "It seems that the old man said some nonsense."


    The fisherman faintly said, "You won''t believe it, because you don''t understand the future, and you are a founder. You have just built your own avenue. You are proud and convinced that your avenue trumps everything and can solve all problems. Like those people, unlike the old man, he just wants to reach a higher level and one day become a true saint and create his own heavens, instead of being a prisoner who will never do nothing."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Are the people mentioned by the predecessors the saints of creation?"


    The fisherman nodded, "Yes, but not all founders are like this, and many people want to break the heavens."


    Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant, "Wouldn''t it be that their way also disappeared?"


    The fisherman laughed, "Hehe, what you said is right, the founders have to give up their own way, do you know how desperate the so-called saint is?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This is so weird, the saint of Chuangdao has turned his back on his way?"


    The fisherman snorted, "What''s so strange? When you know that the avenue you created has come to an end, you can''t let you go further, and it''s impossible to even leave the heavens. At that time, would you still believe in your own way? Anyway, old man If you don��t believe me, of course the old man is not a founder."


    "That''s not enough..."


    Zhou Shu paused, and slowly said, "If the saint abandons his way, will the saint still have power? What impact will it have on those who are still cultivating?"


    "This old man doesn''t know, but I haven''t seen those people disappear."


    The fisherman looked at him, "This question, you should ask yourself, you are the founder."


    "There is no news in the heavens that the founders have deviated from the Dao. If what the predecessors said is true, it means that even if the founders have deviated from their own path, they will not be aware of it, and will still provide a source for the founders. The endless power of Dao...It seems that the power of the saint will not disappear," Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "But for the ascetics, without the founder, Dao will develop itself, maybe slower or maybe Because there is no one to guide you on the evil road of no return, but if it is the real road, there will definitely be people who enter the realm of saints by that way, and will not be affected by the founders."


    The fisherman was a little surprised. "It''s interesting. After considering so much, do you plan to do the same in the future?"


    "I definitely won''t."


    Zhou Shu vetoed it without hesitation.


    The fisherman smiled slightly, "You can say anything now, but I will write down this scene. I will show it to you when you give up in the future."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Senior, it''s time for the junior to say goodbye."


    Although this fisherman is a saint, he is not a person respected by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu is not a benevolent and righteous person, but he also knows the responsibilities of practitioners. The selfishness in the words of this fisherman sage has exceeded Zhou Shu''s acceptable level. The so-called way is different. Without more valuable information, of course he has already learned some truths, such as the saints in the heavens, not all of them are worthy of awe and learning.


    The fisherman laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, are you afraid that if you continue to listen, your heart will be shaken?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Of course not. If seniors can shake my Taoist mind, then I should not practice. I have been in reincarnation for a long time, and I have not done many things, and have abandoned many practices, so I can''t delay any longer. ."


    The fisherman said indifferently, "No matter how much you practice, no matter how hard you work, it won''t be useless in the end."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "What the predecessors said is no use, right? But I know that if there is no continuous failure of predecessors, there will be no success and breakthroughs by later generations, and the juniors themselves do not mind doing this. former."


    "It''s so funny...then you go away."


    The fisherman''s face changed slightly, and the fishing rod swiftly waved.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, and looked at it quietly, still with a slight smile.


    The fishing rod fell, Zhou Shu disappeared and returned to the flying boat.


    Unlike the past, he is not completely incapable of resisting. When he merged into the reincarnation fragments before, his law of reincarnation has already taken a step forward, and he can clearly perceive the power cast by the Lord of Samsara, and he can see that there is a natural resistance. What''s more, there are still formed Taoism on the body.


    Now Zhou Shu''s understanding of the law of reincarnation is no worse than the general quasi-sage.


    But there is still no Xiao Kunqiang, Xiao Kun can discover and enter the gate of reincarnation, Zhou Shu does not.


    In some items with special experiences, there is a passage connecting the long river of reincarnation. The entrance and exit of this passage is the gate of reincarnation.


    It is not easy to find the gate of reincarnation. Quasi-sages who are based on the law of reincarnation may not be able to do so. However, to enter the long river of reincarnation through the gate of reincarnation, generally only a saint or a person with the permission of the saint can do it.


    Of course, Xiao Kun is an exception.


    But what is most happier for Zhou Shu is not his improvement in the law of reincarnation, but Shu Zhidao''s improvement.


    The integration of reincarnation fragments in the long river and the extraction of past power from the fragments are all done through Shu Zhidao. At those important moments, Shu Zhidao completely keeps up with the growth of the law of reincarnation. Through deduction, it is completely simulated. The past situation.


    It must be said that many steps were not completed by Zhou Shu himself, and more like Shu Zhidao being carried out by himself.


    That bamboo forest is the Qingtian cave sky that has long since disappeared from the Xuanhuang world.


    One of the thirty-six caves, it is also a treasure place for saints.


    All the scenes at that time, the plants and trees present, were almost simulated with the help of Shu Zhidao. Although they only existed in the imagination, they appeared incomparably real in the fragments of reincarnation. They were completely in line with the past. Perhaps this is also the case. The reason is that the power of the saint''s perception at that time is no longer just the remaining traces, but clearly displayed, displayed in the imagination, and displayed in the fragments of reincarnation.


    When he sensed these powers, Zhou Shu was stunned.


    Perhaps this is a reward for Zhou Shu''s courage and determination.


    In short, Zhou Shu used the power of reincarnation from the saints to flush the Dao Qi, and finally guide the Dao Qi to take shape.


    The whole process can''t tell whether it is imagination or reality, but the formed Taoism is indeed lying in the furnace.


    (PS: Thank you Le Yadao for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3631: This person

    Seeing Zhou Shu opened his eyes, the blue bird not far away finally let go of his heart and hung up a smile unconsciously.


    Zhou Shunei regarded himself as his body, and only felt that he was fulfilled. Compared with before, he did not have the slightest lag. It seems that the experience of the long river of reincarnation has not affected this side, and the Taoism is indeed in the furnace. .


    "Is it refined?"


    Xiao Su came over, a little curious and a little excited.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, as if he had noticed something, "Have you been there too?"


    Xiao Kun shrank back a few steps, "They asked me to take it."


    "I didn''t blame you."


    Zhou Shu rubbed his head and said warmly, "Thanks for your hard work this time, I can''t get in without you, but you still don''t go to that place."


    Qingque showed a trace of doubt, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "I don''t want to judge a saint based on my personal opinion, but a saint who wants to destroy the heavens and even has already done something is obviously not the object of our admiration or friendship."


    His Dao heart is firm and will not be changed by the saint, but it may not be necessary to change to another person.


    In the land of the saints, the saints are always exerting pressure, and the words of the saints also affect other people in a subtle way. It may be difficult for ordinary practitioners to not be affected by him. If they feel that their practice is useless, what they do is useless. That''s bad.


    "It''s crazy to destroy the heavens."


    Xiao Su said bluntly, "Such a saint is indeed not worthy of our respect, not the best."


    Qingque''s expression was slightly condensed, and he solemnly said, "That''s it, but we still don''t talk about saints like that."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, there is nothing to say."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu and said with some expectation, "Don''t worry about that, take out the Taoist tools you have refined and have a look."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu lifted his hand, and a bronze mirror appeared in front of him.


    It is disc-shaped, simple in style, and new with time. The front is brilliance, and the back has a mountain pattern. The middle is a perforated fish-shaped copper button. The overall look is unremarkable. There is no immortal spirit, and nothing can be sensed. The power of law.


    "It''s a bit like Xiao Kun."


    Xiao Su looked at it carefully, "Is the magic weapon of reincarnation like this?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Xiaokun and seemed thoughtful, "I don''t know, this is not my decision. Perhaps this form is the most suitable for the power of reincarnation, but this Taoist implement is different from the Kunlun mirror. It''s huge."


    Xiao Kun was a little dissatisfied, "Are you saying that it is more advantageous than me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I didn''t say that. Your ability may be unique to all the heavens. It is different, although it is also very special."


    "It''s about the same."


    Xiao Kun nodded seriously, seemingly satisfied with this answer.


    Xiao Su retracted his gaze and said helplessly, "Maybe I am not strong enough, I really can''t see anything special."


    "Me too," Qingque laughed, "I won''t be able to see it until I use it, Shu, did you name it? Isn''t it a little bronze, old mirror?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously. He really didn''t have any talent in naming it, either young or old. "Haha, if it has a spirit, maybe I will call it that, but it doesn''t work now..." He looked at the bronze mirror a few times, slowly Slowly said, "Just call it Die Yue."


    "Die Yue?"


    The green bird seemed to realize something, "Is it the mountains above it?"


    "Well, if you look closely, many famous mountains in the Xuanhuang World are on the top. Hundreds of them are naturally formed." Zhou Shu has a lot of pride here, "because Shuzhi Dao originated from the Xuanhuang World, because of joining The Bud of Jianmu, also because the Taoist tool is made of Xuanyuan Iron, in short, this Taoist tool has a deep connection with the Xuanhuang Realm, and the finished product makes me very satisfied."


    Qingque''s mind moved slightly, "I really want to see its power now."


    "There will be a chance soon."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the boundary map in Feizhou, and slowly said, "According to the location given by Yang Bai for the last time, we will be there in less than a year. At that time, Qingque, you will take Xiao Kun back to Xianshu City. , Leaving a ghost shadow, go to Abyss City with me and Xiao Su."


    "it is good."


    Xiao Su flapped his wings and his eyes glowed a little.


    Abyss City.


    abyss.


    Through thousands of miles of thick fog, there are many small floating cities. To be precise, they should be fortresses. They are not big. The largest radius is only tens of miles. They are scattered under the dense fog, and they seem to be between each other. Invisible channels are connected.


    In one of the larger fortresses, several people were looking at something through the picture wall.


    The surrounding situation was reflected in the picture wall, and it was clear that there was a figure in the void, accelerating towards the Abyss City.


    There are hundreds of similar wall feet.


    "Three City Lord, this is the person."


    A Hunyuan Jinxian who looked like a guard in gray clothes pointed to the picture frame and said in a deep voice, "He has been around the Anding City for these years, communicating with the Zhou border. We believe that he should be constantly There may be attempts to determine the location of Anding City."


    The elder in Chinese clothes next to his head slightly, "Have you investigated it carefully?"


    Another grey-clothed guard nodded quickly, "I checked it all. He is a disciple of Genting City, called Yang Bai, who practices the law of balance. He has been on the Immortal Miao Ranking. He left the immortal world more than sixty years ago and then came. Anding City."


    The old man in Chinese clothes frowned, "Is that all?"


    "He used to cultivate in Wufang City, and he should be related to Zhou Shu, but because he is a disciple of Genting City, and the master is Xiahou Zhaoyuan, we did not continue to investigate in this regard." The guard in gray hesitated for a few breaths. Thirty thousand years ago, Xiahou Zhaoyuan lost his life palace for Genting City. He was one of the seven guardian elders confirmed by the two city owners of Genting City. His prestige was so high that we had no choice."


    The old man in Huafu said lightly, "Xiahou Zhaoyuan can indeed keep him, but now, Xiahou Zhaoyuan is dead."


    The gray guard paused, "The Three City Lords mean, take him now?"


    "What do you think?"


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of the old man in Huafu, "As soon as Xiahou Zhaoyuan died, he left Genting City and went to Xianshu City to see the direction. Obviously he planned to defect to Zhou Shu and become a traitor to the fairy world. You will find out~www.novelhall .com~ he should be imprisoned immediately, why wait till now?"


    The gray-clothed guard stagnated, "But the Three City Lords, we didn''t do this in the past. For this kind of people, we focus on monitoring and don''t do it easily. If we go directly to capture, it will easily arouse other people''s suspicion and expose Anding City... ��"


    The old man in Chinese clothes sneered, "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    Although he didn''t look directly at the old man, the gray guard couldn''t help it. He trembled and almost fell down.


    Another guard hurriedly held up, "Knowing the city lord, we will send someone over!"


    "Remember, I am in charge now. One day later, I will see him on the first floor. I will try this person personally."


    No longer looking at the two, the old man in Chinese clothes snorted and waved away.


    The two guards respectfully watched him leave, and then exchanged their eyes, both of them were the same, with fear and emotion.


    (PS: Thank you Yang Jieyin for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3632: Arrived

    "There is no Abyss City here either."


    Xiao Su spread his wings and looked in the void, a little surprised.


    A few days ago, Ruoyin Feizhou arrived at the place Yang Bai said, and quickly split into two roads. Zhou Shu��s soul shadow and Qingque took Xiao Kun back to Xianshu City first, and Zhou Shu and Qingque��s soul shadow added Xiao Su went to Abyss City.


    However, the location given by Yang Bai was incorrect, and he couldn''t find it after searching for several days.


    "He didn''t give me any news for more than a year, and there was no response from the cloud board. There may be a problem."


    A hint of worry flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, but he soon calmed down, "According to the previous trajectory of Abyss City, it is mostly in this direction."


    Xiao Su nodded, only a little confused, "But aimless, very difficult, there is no realm here, all of them are the same void."


    "It''s okay, I can definitely find it."


    Qingque said warmly, she was able to make full use of the soul shadow, perhaps the reason for her concentration on the soul, her soul shadow is more focused on the state of the soul body, if it is imaginary, it looks very vague, it is said that she has also practiced several Special methods.


    After a while, Zhou Shu stopped, staring at the front with solemn expression.


    "Is that a void storm?"


    Qingque''s mind was stagnant, and he unconsciously stuck out his soul silk to perceive it, "It seems that there are traces of four people."


    Zhou Shu has relaxed a lot, "Yes, Yang Bai was among them, but the storm was not caused by him, it should be the guards of Abyss City, surrounding Yang Bai, in their mouths, this is not Abyss City but An Ding City. They wanted to take Yang Bai back. Yang Bai refused. There was a battle. The opponent had Hunyuan Golden Immortal. Yang Bai used the spellcasting method to temporarily deter Hunyuan Golden Immortal, but a big Luo Jinxian used a very powerful Fu Lu, the law of strength stirred the void, Yang Bai couldn''t get away, and then was taken back by the waking Hun Yuan Jinxian and other guards."


    Xiao Su was startled, "Wow, you just saw it with your own eyes."


    "I watched it with Die Yue," Zhou Shu said slowly, "The Void Storm has not been eliminated, leaving traces of more than a year ago, so I can see it. It is also Abyss City. No, the guards of Anding City are not clean enough. ."


    Xiao Su said puzzledly, "It''s obviously such a mess, but it''s called Anding City."


    "It may be stability to the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu pointed in one direction and swept over, "They walked over there, let''s go."


    The two quickly followed. Within two days, Xiao Su pointed to the distance, "Zhou Shu, there is a small world over there, is there any clue?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "They passed there and entered the Abyss City, but now the Abyss City is no longer there, and they are moving there again."


    Xiao Su leaned over, his eyes sparkling, "Can you really see it?"


    Zhou Shu took out Die Yue and smoothly wiped it on the mirror surface. The past situation was quickly revealed in the mirror surface, "Yes."


    Xiao Su shook his wings and became more and more curious, "I can see without the power of reincarnation, it''s really good!"


    "Now Die Yue uses a lot of reincarnation, but this is only a small part of its power," Zhou Shu put away the Dao Qi indifferently, "Let��s go over there, hey, I hope this time I have good luck. point."


    Xiao Su noticed something and nodded, "It is strange to say that when I was in Abyss City before, I had never seen them run so fast, and only moved a realm distance in more than ten years. How is it like now? Over the years, I changed a lot of places, and the speed has caught up with me."


    "This is something I don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "There may have been some changes in Abyss City. I should have reminded Brother Yang earlier. When he kept telling me the location of Abyss City, I should realize that this city is different and more dangerous than before. "


    "Here again, Shu," Qingque said, seemingly dissatisfied, "again blaming herself, what does this have to do with you? All practitioners are responsible for themselves, how can you expect others to be responsible for themselves."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "No way, I always think more."


    "Well, you..."


    Qingque looked at him with a lot of thoughts in her heart. If Zhou Shu didn''t think so much, she might have become a gorefiend and even disappeared, reproaching herself, "I don''t have the right to say that, don''t worry. , We can definitely find him, he belongs to Genting City, and the fairy world will not embarrass him too much."


    "hope so."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, but his heart was bitter.


    Genting City is indeed in charge of the sect. In the Immortal Realm, it is an existence that no one dares to provoke, but it is completely different in Abyss City. I don��t know how many immortal figures are imprisoned here, even the elders of the Immortal Court, what about a disciple of Genting City May get preferential treatment?


    But Zhou Shu believed that Yang Bai was still alive. It was not a guess, but a calculation from causal fate.


    Shu Zhi Dao included all the laws Zhou Shu had experienced. Of course, there was also the law of causal fate in the Dao. Although it was not deep enough, it was still able to figure out some things. Although Yang Bai was currently in danger, his vitality had not been completely wiped out.


    After dozens of days, Zhou Shu stopped again.


    Qingque expanded her consciousness and couldn''t see anything, so she had to look at Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu looked at Xiaosu, "Did you perceive it?"


    "Magic? Feel it."


    Xiao Su opened his hand, and there was a small dark cloud floating above the mark, "I took some, it should be left by the Great Demon Lord, but this is so far from the Demon Realm, how could the Great Demon Lord come here? It''s impossible to expedition here even in Outland."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It may be the Demon Race in Abyss City, or it may be the Demon Soldier."


    "I think so."


    Xiao Su nodded and blinked, "It seems that our direction is right."


    "Let''s go."


    Looking ahead, Zhou Shu seemed to be sure of something, Zhou Shu speeded up, and of course Qingque and Xiaosu were brought along.


    His full speed can be compared with the quasi-sage, the two of them definitely can''t keep up.


    In another tens of days, against the background of a few stars, a dark cloud appeared in the line of sight.


    "Arrived!"


    Xiao Su yelled, and he recognized the person who had spent a long time here.


    Qingque''s expression was slightly condensed, "Zhou Shu, should we need to act separately?"


    Don��t worry about Zhou Shu Qingque is just a shadow, but Xiaosu is the main body.


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Xiao Su who was about to talk. Xiao Su already shook his head, "I''m fine, besides, I am also very strong now... The big deal is to use the teleportation stone in a critical situation."


    "In Abyss City, teleportation stones are not necessarily useful."


    Abyss City has existed for many years, so many powerful people are locked in it, and the means of restriction are absolutely extraordinary. It is probably one of the strongest forbidden places in the heavens, and it can continue to move in the void. This is in line with the law of space. Most of them can''t get rid of the relationship, and can''t pin their hopes on the teleportation stone.


    Xiao Su frowned, "I really have troubles that can''t be solved. I condensed myself into a seed, and you take me back to resurrect me."


    "Don''t say such a thing."


    Zhou Shu groaned for a few breaths and said warmly, "Go together, just be careful, I believe in your ability."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3633: Know everything

    Looking at the seemingly tattered sky, Zhou Shu paused for a few breaths and quickly passed through.


    Not long after, the three fell on the world.


    Xiao Su looked around, "There are really a lot of guards. There weren''t so many before. No, I can''t see a few at all."


    "Well, fifteen years ago, a new city owner came to Anding City."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Sent from the Xuanling Sect, with unknown surnames, people under the abyss are called the three city masters. Different from the original two city masters, he has a strong style and changed the strategy of the past An Ding City. With strict rules and strong supervision, the current Anding City is no longer the original chaotic city."


    Xiao Su looked surprised, "Is this what you saw through the Taoist implement? You know it as soon as you come?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s no surprise that there are so many people here, it''s easier to gather information and collect information faster than in the void."


    Xiao Su stagnated, "I''m very strange, I don''t understand...this is too easy to use."


    Qingque smiled faintly, "The Taoist artifacts made by my own hands are indeed extraordinary, surprising, Shu, what do we do now?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "According to the situation in Anding City during this period, at most one day there will be guards looking for us. We will walk around in this city, look for the traces left by Brother Yang, and then go to a place. "


    "Well, listen to you."


    Xiao Su nodded, "But I don''t understand why I did this, what do you think of Qingque?"


    "Why ask me?" Qingque was stunned, laughed quickly, and thought for a while, "I guess he wants to understand the situation under the abyss through the guard?"


    Xiao Su also laughed, "We will join together. Doing so will make him look more unpredictable, doesn''t it? Qingque, don''t you think Zhou Shu is very deep and cold these days? What we don��t know is omnipotent, we don��t understand anything, we can only listen, and we can��t intervene at all, just like two small attendants..."


    She glanced at Zhou Shu, "Hey, it''s really different with Taoism."


    Zhou Shu paused, didn''t laugh, and said solemnly, "Don''t laugh, it''s really dangerous this time."


    But speaking of it, with Dao Qi, he is indeed different.


    When he was promoted to the realm in the past, Zhou Shu felt omniscient, but that feeling was short-lived and disappeared after a period of time. Now this feeling has continued, and there is no sign of disappearance. ��Because he really wants to approach omniscience.


    The Dao tools he refined had pushed his talent for calculation to an unprecedented level.


    -Faster speed, larger capacity, and more intuitive way of expression.


    Through the reincarnation and rapid calculation, he can clearly see the past, without resorting to laws, removing the void of nothingness, and almost everything else can be regarded as the medium of his perception, and he has not been restricted yet.


    This can be regarded as omniscience to some extent.


    For Zhou Shu, there is only a thin line between omniscience and omnipotence. If you really know everything, then omnipotence.


    Qingque said warmly, "I know, we must listen to you."


    Xiao Su also got serious, "Yang Bai was arrested, so let''s go to Tianjianzhu to see, maybe there will be traces there."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It shouldn''t be possible for a disciple from Genting City to go to the sky to judge the column, so let''s go and take a look."


    Not long after, a few people arrived in the city, watching the blood-stained Tiananzhu, Zhou Shu''s eyes gradually became cold.


    Realizing something, Qingque whispered, "Isn''t it really going to the Heavenly Tribunal?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu has calmed down, "A hundred whips."


    "A hundred whips?"


    Xiao Su stagnated, "It''s not the kind of magic whip, I got five whips last time, it really hurts."


    Qingque''s face was a little pale, "If you hit the whip for a hundred times, wouldn''t it mean you will lose your realm? I have seen it in Xianjie Xiancheng. The average golden fairy can''t stand it three or four times. The heart will be broken up, and you will have to practice again."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The ninety-nine whips in front are different, which are intended to insult Yang Bai in public and give Yang Bai unbearable pain. After Yang Bai has endured these ninety-nine whips, the last whip is the real beating god. The whip, the quasi-sage shot himself, and Yang Bai''s realm was directly knocked out."


    "It''s really vicious!"


    Xiao Su''s complexion sank, and he couldn''t help saying, "The Devil Realm didn''t do this. It either killed it directly or let it go. Now it''s going to be hit and shameless, but in the end it still failed to keep the cultivation base."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, "Where is Yang Bai now?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The outsider looks like Yang Bai left by himself, but he was actually taken back by the guard. The guard also said that he must do what the Lord of the Three Cities said, and then return to Tianjianzhu after three years. Come again, three years and three years, until Yang Bai becomes a miscellaneous fairy."


    "What a hatred?"


    Xiao Su said angrily, "This three city lord is really hateful."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and said warmly, "It''s fine if we know where he is, we can go and rescue him."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s better than I expected. I got the result without many twists and turns. Let''s go, there is nothing left to see."


    Leaving the center of the city, he walked for several hours, found a clearing area, and Zhou Shu sat down peacefully.


    The two women followed and looked at each other, a little confused.


    Xiao Su was surprised, "Are we waiting for the guards here? Why don''t we just grab a few? I think there are many guards here?"


    "There are several guards."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is one of the three fronts of the sky curtain of Anding City. It is a forbidden area that no one knows. The guards who will come here are the guards directly under the city owner. They must know some conditions inside the abyss, and they are now outside. Most of the wandering guards are ordinary guards. The guards who cannot enter the abyss and understand the abyss are of no value to us."


    "You know it, you know everything."


    Xiao Su sighed and seemed to be convinced, but quickly said, "The city lord here is not strong, right? I have beaten his son before! Why don''t you just find him?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly is indeed not strong, but it is useless to find him, it is only a nominal city lord, a golden fairy of Hunyuan, the actual status is not as good as the general guard in the abyss, and he does not know The situation under the abyss, the Xiancheng outside is just a facade, no matter what matters, the more chaotic the better, the real focus of Anding City is under the abyss. "


    Xiao Su has nothing to say, nah, "So, Anding City is like this..."


    Seeing Xiao Su arguing, Qing Que hid her mouth and smiled, "Hey."


    Xiao Su stagnated and snorted, "Just listen to you anyway, let you do everything, what shall we do? I still want to try the inheritance I got here."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I don''t know yet, but there must be some time for you to play."


    "Fine."


    Xiao Su no longer paid attention to Zhou Shu, but opened his palm to communicate with Xiang''er, and looked at the mark on his left hand from time to time, thoughtfully.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3634: will not

    It didn''t take long.


    Several guards approached quickly.


    All are Hunyuan Jinxian, led by a pair of cold eagle eyes.


    He stared straight at Xiao Su, and rebuked, "You have something to do with me."


    Xiao Su stood up and said angrily, "What happened to me, what are you talking about?"


    Hun Yuan Jinxian coldly scolded, "You are the son of the Great Demon King Xishan, right? You have been here hundreds of years ago, have you? You have been in contact with the criminal Zhou Shu in the fairy world, right? I have been to the immortal world to find him, right? Don��t admit it, I��ve known for a long time that you are the one we are going to hunt down. Since these two are with you, then fortune their lives are not good.


    Xiao Su was stunned, just about to speak, Zhou Shu waved his hand, and stood up, "You are Xia Chengxian arresting, right?"


    Hun Yuan Jinxian''s face changed slightly, and he scolded, "What kind of immortal arrest, what are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Xia Cheng, you were originally a servant of the Xia family, the second immortal hunter family, right? You made a lot of credit for the Xia family, and later defeated the strong on the Celestial Ji list, right? Because of this. , Xia Jiayun, you set up your own door and gave you your first and last name, right? Within a few years of self-reliance, you accepted An Dingcheng��s offer and turned away from the Xia family. For this reason, you also killed the Taoist companion given by the Xia family, right? It is a pity that an immortal hunter who can stand on his own, but keeps his name incognito, is willing to be a tiger in Anding City."


    "You... how could you? Less long-winded!"


    Xia Cheng''s face changed suddenly, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes, and then he lifted his right hand, and a bundle of immortal ropes was already in his hand.


    The two Hunyuan Golden Immortals behind him also took out the immortal tools and were about to activate them.


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, there were already a few more layers of brilliant brilliance in front of him, and countless Wanhua lenses suddenly appeared, flying around the few golden fairies, it was impossible to guard against, few breaths, a few mixed yuan gold All of Xian''s complexion was dull, his eyes turned into lenses, and different pictures continued to flash in it.


    "Wow, is this the situation below the abyss?"


    "It should be. There are many fortresses and many practitioners come and go, at least three quasi-sages."


    "I saw the Lord of the Three Cities, this immortal trap is really humble in front of him, and his head went into the ground."


    "This face... I seem to have seen it somewhere..."


    "No, Qingque, do you know him?"


    "I don''t know, he should have been seen in Ten Thousand Soul Sect before, but he doesn''t seem to belong to Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and he can''t see that he has practiced soul art."


    "Hey, why the screen is dark, I can''t see anything, are you awake?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, it should be a particularly deep moment he experienced, so there were a lot of pictures left at that time, and the duration was long. Those black mists, Xiao Su, do you think it has something to do with the demons?"


    "Devil..."


    Xiao Su looked at it carefully, and seemed to understand, "You say this, it''s like the magic mist on the demon blood pool, but it is much richer than the dark river town of the Xishan realm, and it should come from the depths of the devil world. Blood pool."


    Qingque said in surprise, "All these people have been to the blood pool deep in the Demon Realm?"


    Xiao Su shook his head unconsciously, "Is it impossible?"


    "Of course it''s impossible. Most of these magic mists are under the abyss, and they will see it together. Okay, they almost understand it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, the eyes of the three people gradually became clear, and they seemed to wake up, but they were still blankly stunned, but the immortal rope in their hands moved by themselves, turning left and right. They tied it up by themselves.


    "The power of a good law of order, even Hunyuan Jinxian can limit it."


    Zhou Shu glanced with interest, and couldn''t help but startled slightly. Borrowing the Taoist reincarnation backtracking, he encountered a setback for the first time. He couldn''t see the origin of this bundle of immortal ropes. ����On Die Yue, only these guards used it. Traces, but there are no traces of refining and before refining, they have all been erased, and the person who shot is obviously extremely strong, at least at the level of Elder Xianting.


    "Reluctant?"


    Xiao Su frowned, "Then just take it away, these people will be killed."


    Several Hunyuan Golden Immortals are fully awake. Although they still don��t know what happened, Xiao Su��s understatement made them tremble. A few could not help asking for mercy, but were tied to death. Dead, I can''t use any strength.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "He has a grudge against the Xia family, and the Xia family has been looking for him again, wanting to kill the Xia family. I will grab this cause and effect, and it will be no good."


    "Then I will help you, but I can only take one away for you."


    Xiao Su smiled, his palms spread out, and a green light slowly dropped, and a clump of green grass soon formed after falling to the ground.


    The bushes continued to stretch, dragging the nearest Hunyuan Jinxian in. The Hunyuan Jinxian couldn''t resist, and watched as he was covered with tangled green grass until his blood veins were full of green.


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "Wood erosion?"


    Xiao Su smoothly threw the immortal rope over, and said proudly, "You really know everything, this is nothing, there are more advantages than this."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "When he can''t use the power of the law, your wood erosion technique is very good. It should have three days of effect, right?"


    "Look at me."


    Xiao Su pinched the leaves and settled, frowning, "Why should there be seven days? Even the core of the law is filled with the indestructible sacred tree. It can''t be done in three days to eliminate it, but I also untested."


    "Three days or seven days will do."


    Zhou Shu took the immortal rope, "it should be enough."


    "I have one more here."


    Qingque also threw a bundle of immortal ropes.


    Zhou Shu saw a clone beside Qingque, "You planted soul silk for him?"


    "No, it''s Fate Soul Silk."


    Qingque said indifferently, "The soul silk can''t deal with the Golden Immortal Hunyuan, it can''t be planted at all. I extracted his life soul, do you remember? The core disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will leave the life soul in the life soul tower, and in emergency The situation can be resurrected by the soul of life, but the ten thousand soul sect did not tell the disciples that the soul of life is two-way, and it will also affect the body to a large extent... so I use soul magic to duplicate his soul and my soul. Connected, if he violates my order, the clone will explode, because it is made hastily, the consequences of the explosion will not be very serious It is possible to forget some things, and maybe not to practice... , Will you violate my orders?"


    "No, no."


    The Hunyuan Jinxian shook his head quickly, his head shaking.


    Qingque nodded and smiled, "That really troubles you. When I leave Anding City, the clone will naturally disappear."


    "fair enough."


    Zhou Shu laughed, but Xiao Su was a little dissatisfied, "You didn''t say earlier, your method is better, then I don''t have to waste demon power."


    Qingque sighed slightly, "You are only consuming the demon power, but I have to use a small half of the core of the law to extract the life soul and copy the soul body clone. You are much more cost-effective than me."


    Xiao Su Bai glanced at her, "Who doesn''t know that you have dozens of cores...hey?"


    "gone."


    Zhou Shu put away the two immortal ropes, and hurried towards the abyss.

 Chapter 3635: Hinder

    The closer you get to the abyss, the wailing in the sound of the wind becomes more and more obvious, so harsh and harsh, making Qingque frowned.


    "It feels like cultivating your heart in a nine-story tower, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "This is not much different from the **** created by the state of mind."


    Looking at the abyss not far away, Qingque nodded, "The **** of the fairy world."


    "what����"


    Xiao Su thought of something, and his mind was stagnant, "I heard that these voices have not stopped for tens of thousands of years. In other words, the immortal world has been torturing the people inside for tens of thousands of years? It''s terrible."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, it''s because the power of the law of sound has been enclosed in the mist of the abyss. The power cannot leave or be consumed, and the sound cannot disappear. It can only always reverberate. Of course, it is hard to say that there is no inside. Sealing some unjust souls, they can''t do without this barrier, so they kept wailing inside."


    Xiao Su thought for a while, "I feel like you and I are talking about the same thing."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and said slowly, "That''s what I said."


    Qingque stopped and looked around vigilantly, "Don''t talk about it, we should go down, there are many guards cruising around."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu took out two tokens, "You hold this to temporarily isolate the outer mist."


    Qingque took it and said suspiciously, "I just took it from the guard? Don''t you use it yourself?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "I need to try the mist here, maybe I can use it."


    "understood."


    The two took the order and jumped into the abyss.


    Zhou Shu immediately followed. As soon as he touched the mist, the power of the law of force driven by the power of order surged like a tide, wave after wave, one by one, stronger than one, trying to squeeze Zhou Shu out. .


    He is not afraid of himself.


    Give out some comfort, feel it, and then carefully deduct the calculation.


    Within dozens of breaths, he understood the basic control methods of these fogs or formations.


    A little disappointed.


    However, his understanding of the law of order is not as good as the person who created the abyss back then. He cannot fundamentally change the structure of the fog. In other words, his power of order or comfort is not enough to control the fog or the fog in a short time. Talk about the direction of the formation, let them be used for their own use.


    This fog, which is nearly a thousand miles thick, is filled with a huge amount of power of law. It may be the most worthy power in the abyss, but it is a pity.


    Sure enough, it is impossible to be omnipotent.


    Zhou Shu laughed mockingly.


    Of course, the disappointment quickly disappeared. Anding City has existed for so many years and is highly valued by the fairy world. It will not be easy to do anything here.


    Xiao Su and Qingque seem to be very leisurely, visiting left and right, wanting to find something. They have a magic token on their bodies. They are not strongly blocked by the fog of the abyss, but they have a feeling of entering the deep sea. For them, this is not a problem.


    "Shu, there really is a wandering soul."


    Qingque suddenly turned his head and pointed to a group of dark shadows in the distance, "Should I bring it here and ask about the situation?"


    Zhou Shu looked at it, "It''s not a wandering soul, it''s a trap arranged by An Ding City, but you can try it."


    "That''s it... Then I will try."


    Isn''t Qingque a person who easily confessed to defeat, he is obviously a wandering soul, can he make mistakes in his own housekeeping?


    She quickly released some spirit power and summoned the wandering spirit along the gap in the mist.


    The Ten Thousand Soul Sect has many abilities to attract wandering souls. Using the wandering soul to obtain the information they want is their specialty. However, more disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect treat the wandering soul as a delicious delicacy to nourish their souls. Regardless of whether there is wisdom.


    The wandering soul clearly sensed it, and it swayed slightly and swam past it. Seeing that its posture was quite agile, its wisdom must still be there.


    The green bird is also a joy, a wise wandering soul, a clear self-will, and the possibility of communication.


    Seeing that the wandering soul is no more than tens of feet away, the originally docile and agile wandering soul suddenly became violent and turned into a black sharp blade, not only itself, but also the surrounding mist also changed its appearance. The wind was surging, like a giant beast suddenly opened its fangs.


    "what."


    Qingque stagnated, and was about to fight.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You don''t need to move, it''s okay."


    Sure enough, before the wandering soul reached the blue bird, he became docile again, took a look at the blue bird, and then swam away again. At the same time, the humming sound rang from the wandering soul, "Two idiots! Don��t use your power on the outer layer a hundred times, don��t you understand? Get out!"


    Qingque nodded, agreeing.


    When the wandering soul wandered away, she looked at Zhou Shu with a bewildered expression, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Trap, these wandering spirits are all manipulated by people, responsible for observing the situation in the mist, and also blocking people who enter without authorization. You use your spirit power to be regarded as an enemy by him, but after you feel the token on your body , Knowing that he was one of them, he left."


    "It''s not a wandering soul."


    Qingque shook her head and couldn''t help saying, "I can''t even see how they manipulated..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It should come from the soul book, it is much more subtle than the ordinary soul technique. I can only look at it roughly, but unfortunately I couldn''t get the soul book."


    "It''s so expensive, who can afford it, it''s okay."


    Qingque shook her head quickly, with some doubts in her eyes, "Shu, but our appearance is completely different from that of the guards of Anding City, and you don''t have a token on your body yet, can he not notice it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "In his eyes, you are the guards, and he can''t see me."


    "It turns out that you gave us a disguise, we don''t know... it''s really reliable."


    Qingque laughed, and soon thought of something, and said in surprise, "Shu, did you become dust in another space?"


    "I''m not the city lord of Anding City. How can I do it? If I can do it, then you will be in the space with me," Zhou Shu shook his head, showing a bit dignified, "but you are right about this. , We must pay special attention to It is difficult to guarantee that the city lord here will not do this. At present, I don''t know enough about Anding City, and I may not be able to fully detect the abnormal space around."


    Qingque felt a little worried, "Will he come out for a sneak attack?"


    Xiao Su also leaned over, "Is that the Lord of the Three Cities? Isn''t it just right to come, we just grabbed him and solved everything."


    "That''s a quasi-sage, what you said is like catching an ant."


    Zhou Shu snorted and shook his head, "If someone really uses space to come over, it should be the original two city masters, and definitely not the three city masters. He has only been here for more than ten years, and there is absolutely no such ability."


    Xiao Su flapped his wings, "The original city lord, which one is stronger than the three city lord?"


    "I don''t know this, but I think the gap is mostly very large. The three city masters, from the information I have now, I am not worried, but the other two city masters..." Zhou Shu looked calm and slowly said, "They are sure It is the biggest obstacle to our trip."


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support for a song that is endless to talk about, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~~)

 Chapter 3636: 1 white lotus

    It sank nearly a thousand miles.


    Through the fog, you can clearly see Anding City below.


    Consistent with the previous picture, fortresses large and small are densely covered in the abyss, with no end in sight.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly searching, "It looks a bit like a formation here?"


    Zhou Shu quite applauded, "Indeed, each fortress is a realm, combined to form a realm. It looks small, but its power is not bad, and it can also prevent people from the quasi-sage level from entering. effect."


    Xiao Su smiled and said, "That''s all right, we can go down as we please."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, there is a hidden heart net under the mist, which is used to check the practitioners entering the Anding City. There are also many forts."


    Xiao Su was a little puzzled, "What is the heart net?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The tactics in the heart are used to connect with the minds of the practitioners. Here, they are deliberately arranged into an array, invisible, unspotted, and invincible. All practitioners who are caught in the heart net will be connected by the heart net. The practitioner notices and perceives his emotions and souls, the linker can directly attack the practitioner through the heart network, basically unable to defend."


    Xiao Su stagnated, "Well, then we can''t get caught."


    "Definitely not. I have seen practitioners connected by the heart network, who can only act according to the mind of the connected person, no different from the puppet," Qingque shook her head seriously, with many question marks in her eyes, "Shu, Xin Is the net unique to Guiguzi��s tactics? There is a heart net here, and Anding City was not built by Guiguzi��s disciples, right?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "It is more likely that Guiguzi''s disciples have joined Anding City."


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "The Soul Jian just now, now Guiguzi, here is really unusual."


    "There will definitely be others. Anding City was not built by a certain sect, but the entire fairy world."


    Zhou Shu said and nodded, "Okay, let''s go. I temporarily cut off the heart network below. We will not be noticed in the past. After entering, remember not to leave me three feet away. It is very dangerous here."


    "understood."


    The two nodded themselves, and followed Zhou Shu.


    The small formation formed by the fortress was completely displayed in front of them.


    Zhou Shuning looked at it, and while collecting information, the sea of ??consciousness was also rapidly operating, recording all the fortresses and the connections between them, trying to break the formation and find some laws from it.


    Xiao Su didn''t understand, he looked left and right, "Where is the Tiancaizhu?"


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and said calmly, "Below the formation, these fortresses are only the first layer of defense, and the real prisons are still underneath. There should be six to seven layers in total, and the prisoners in each layer are different. The severity of guarding is also different, the more you go down, the harder it becomes."


    Qingque was a little surprised, "It''s all used in the battlefield, is it only the first layer? Doesn''t the fog of the abyss outside count?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Compared with the defensive strength below, those forces of order and laws of power are really nothing."


    "That''s too dangerous?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Qingque''s face changed, and said cautiously, "Shu, I don''t think we should go too deep."


    Xiao Su also noticed something, "Fortunately that Yang Bai is only the first layer..."


    Zhou Shu gradually became solemn, "I understand that with my current strength, it may not be possible to reach the last few floors, but since I am here, I can do as many things as I can. No matter how many floors I can reach, I must do my best. Don''t worry, I won''t die."


    Qingque was still a little worried, but seeing Zhou Shu''s eyes knew that she couldn''t dissuade her, she just nodded, "Yeah."


    Xiao Su broke the solemn atmosphere, "Strange, there are fortresses everywhere, why can''t you see a person?"


    "No quasi-sages were found on this floor. There are two hundred and thirty-three Golden Immortals of Mixed Yuan and more than 600 Golden Immortals of Luo. They are all stationed in the fortress now, observing the situation around Anding City. Come out, unless something happens or is attacked, but the chance of being attacked here is too..."


    Zhou Shu sensed something, suddenly stopped, and flew towards a fortress.


    The two women looked at each other and could only follow.


    "Shu, what did you find?"


    "There are more than two hundred Hunyuan Golden Immortals, with so many people, have we ever fought? This is only the first level..."


    Zhou Shu was a little anxious and did not respond, and soon arrived in front of the fortress.


    The two women saw the abnormality, did not speak, and carefully surveyed the surroundings.


    Qingque paused, "There are no practitioners in this fortress."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "Well, not every fortress has people. This one was once abandoned. After restoration, it lost a lot of functions. Later, a new one was built on the side as a supplement."


    "Zhou Shu, what did you see just now?"


    Xiao Su curiously said, "It''s a bit gaffe."


    Zhou Shu unfolded the mountain, showing a picture on the mirror, a pure white lotus blooming on the fortress, and a white shadow leaping back and forth in the air, avoiding the chase of three or four figures. The light on the fortress kept flashing, emitting a solid golden light, constantly attacking the white shadow.


    Qingque''s heart tightened and couldn''t help saying, "People of Ci Hangzong?!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, looking at the traces is exactly what happened more than 7,000 years ago, which is consistent with what Jiang Ma said..."


    ...Leaving the chaotic abyss city, the elder Cihangzong knew that the abyss was the key to liberating everyone, so he broke into the abyss alone. After passing through the fog, she encountered obstacles from the formation. The fortress where she was in was used as a breakthrough point, planting white lotus, in order to break through the formation, but the opponent she faced was not only the formation with hundreds of golden immortal defenses, but also at least three quasi-sages.


    Thirteen days later, she failed to break in and could only exit.


    After rushing out of the abyss, she met Jiang Ma. After teaching Jiang Ma for seven days to leave the inheritance, she still could not accept the dark and dirty existence of the abyss in the heavens, so she broke into the abyss again but After going in this time, I couldn''t come out again.


    Both of them heard a little heavy, Xiao Su raised his head and said, "Then what we saw was the first time she came in or the second time?"


    "the first time."


    Zhou Shu said with certainty, "I didn''t see the traces of the second battle. When she came for the second time, Anding City should have deliberately opened the formation, let her in, and then thought of trapping her in prison. prison."


    Qingque doubted, "In fact, her strength is very strong, and she can''t even keep the three quasi-sages and the formation. Then after she enters the formation, she can kill some people inside and get out. How can she be trapped? "


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "The way that the disciples of the Cihangzong school behave is different from ours and cannot be judged by common sense."


    As if thinking of something, Qingque''s heart was shocked, "It''s also...some despicable methods are simply incomprehensible to Ci Hangzong."


    Xiao Su looked at the white lotus and seemed to mutter to himself, "I don��t know which floor she is on now. If possible, I can save her. I would love to see her. She is definitely not suitable for the demon world. But I like her."

 Chapter 3637: wrong

    Putting Die Yue away, Zhou Shu raised his hand and waved, a clear picture appeared in front of several people.


    "I almost figured it out. There are only two entrances and exits connecting the first level of prison below. One is in the largest fortress. There is also the center of the formation. There is no quasi saint at present, but there are more than fifty people. Yuan Jinxian guards, considering that the quasi-sage may go back at any time, it is not suitable to choose there as a breakthrough point, so we can only go to the second..."


    Zhou Shu pointed to a corner on the picture, "That''s it."


    Qingque doubted, "There aren''t many guards there?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There are not many guards, only a team of people patrolling back and forth, no more than eight Hunyuan Jinxian, avoiding the past is not a big problem."


    Qingque seemed to think, "Since there are no guards there, there must be very complicated formations, right?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Yes, from the perspective of the fairy world, it is extremely dangerous, so there is no need to arrange too many guards..."


    "Hey, haven''t you thought of going straight down?"


    Xiao Su suddenly said, "Don''t you have a Taoist instrument? You don''t have to look for an entrance, just break the wall directly, isn''t it better?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said warmly, "Xiaosu, why are all the fortresses floating in the air?"


    Xiao Su was stunned, "I don''t know, maybe it is the request of the formation?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "No, it''s because there are a lot of annihilation powers underneath, can you see those gray mists? No cultivator is willing to get them, but this is not the key. The walls under the annihilation powers are I haven��t figured it out yet, but it��s obviously more than one mile thick. Even if I use Dao tools, it��s difficult to break through in a short time, and the walls are full of warning formations. Once we attack them, all guards will soon be alarmed. If we want to directly break through, it means we have to eliminate all guards."


    Xiao Su said unconsciously, "It''s all about dealing with the guards, it''s better to go inside the fortress!"


    "So this method is not feasible."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I don''t care about a full-scale battle with the guards here, but it shouldn''t be right now. At least I have to understand the specific situation of the prison and save the person I want to save and do it later. Are you right?"


    "understood����"


    Xiao Su closed his mouth and whispered, "All I listen to you is, you talk less, I''m dizzy."


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to the corner, "The power of annihilation covering the entire Anding City is transmitted from there. It may not only be on this layer, but the lower layers also rely on the power of annihilation transmitted from there. Coming to arm the defense, the power of annihilation there is extraordinarily strong, not worse than the Nine Nether Death Realm, and some weird powers are mixed in it, which only exists at that entrance, and I haven''t been able to fully distinguish it yet."


    Qingque was startled, "Can''t even tell you?"


    "I haven''t understood all the powers of the laws, and there must be some who don''t know," Zhou Shuxian groaned a little. Gourmet co-work, etc...I don''t know why the fairy world did this, but the combination of these forces, coupled with the power of annihilation, is indeed a difficult level for practitioners to overcome."


    "If... fine."


    Qingque stopped talking but nodded, with a lot of firmness in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, this is the first level."


    Zhou Shu erased the picture, smiled and nodded, "Come on, don''t move too fast, I will follow you."


    The two women said nothing, and walked quickly towards the entrance.


    Seeing that it was about to arrive, a group of people patrolled from nearby, exactly eight people, watching them with a stern expression.


    The leader of the team scolded loudly, "You two, don''t stay in the city well and dangle around. Do you want to go in and taste the prison cell?"


    Qingque paused, "We just walk around..."


    Without getting Zhou Shu''s prompt in advance, he didn''t know how to respond for a while.


    "Walk around? You... aren''t we from Anding City? Take it!"


    The captain''s face changed immediately, and a group of guards gathered around with a wave of his hand.


    Pop, pop, a few muffled noises.


    When they were around, the eight heads collapsed almost at the same time, and a bright golden light rose and fell several times before returning to Zhou Shu''s hands.


    Seeing the Hunyuan Golden Immortal who fell crookedly, Zhou Shu smoothly pushed with his hands, allowing the eight corpses to fall and fall into the gray mist below.


    "This is all killed?"


    Xiao Su was a little surprised, but also a little joyful, "So you moved so fast."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Fortunately for them, the power of annihilation is everywhere here, but it is a good place to deal with them. As long as the core of the law is temporarily sealed, there will be no traces of the spirit body or something soon."


    Zhou Shu was not bloodthirsty, but he never hesitated when he had to kill.


    With Dao Qi in hand, there is certainly no problem dealing with a few unsuspecting Golden Immortals.


    Dao artifacts are transformed into golden bricks, greatly increasing the power of the law of strength, and they can be killed in a blink of an eye.


    Qingque also understood, "Shu, you deliberately let us expose our flaws, so they didn''t guard you."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay?"


    Qingque frowned, seeming to complain, "Then you didn''t say it earlier, because I didn''t hear your instructions just now, so I was a little panicked."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t panic next time."


    Qingque smiled slightly, "I understand, I don''t blame you."


    "I don''t understand it. You said that the core of the law is temporarily sealed, it''s these Hunyuan Jinxian?" Xiao Su blinked, puzzled, "Then why don''t you just take it, the core of the law is self-exploding. , It must be useful, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I am not a saint, I can''t do it."


    Only a saint can extract the core of other people��s laws regardless of the rules, and even give others at will, helping a mortal become a powerful practitioner. Zhou Shu can��t do it. He can only use Shu��s power to temporarily block it so that the core of the law does not blew up. Play a role, and only after the practitioners lose control of their souls.


    But speaking of it, if Zhou Shu became the so-called saint one day, he would not do it.


    To do something and not to do something Extracting the core of the law for your own use, holding his life dead in his hands, these kinds of things are similar to evil cultivation, and exceed his bottom line, even if the person given to him is genuine A good person in the sense doesn''t work either. You can only practice this thing on your own.


    Xiao Su sighed unconsciously, "That''s a shame. If we can do it, we cooperate with you to destroy all the golden immortals here one by one, and then use those core laws to blow up this place, wouldn''t it be good? "


    "You, think less about these things."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head unconsciously.


    Xiaosu has always retained some of the Mozu''s way of thinking, although it is not a big deal, but sometimes it is still very speechless.


    Qingque noticed something and pulled La Xiaosu, "Don''t talk nonsense, if you really can do it, I''m afraid Zhou Shu will be exhausted too, how can we save people? Our purpose this time is not here. Kill these practitioners."


    "It is my fault."


    Xiao Su glanced at Zhou Shu, and realized that it was wrong, and lowered his head.

 Chapter 3638: Go down

    "You are so frank."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You don''t have to apologize, just say whatever you want, I won''t listen anyway."


    Xiao Su frowned, "Whether you listen or not, I was indeed wrong. If we blow up people to death, we will come in vain, no one can save it."


    "So I was worried about this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s okay now, let''s go over it quickly and just go around."


    Xiao Su hurried two steps, but as soon as he bypassed the fortress, he hurriedly retreated back.


    "what!"


    She trembled, her face was pale, and her pupils were scared, all in terror.


    Behind the fort, there is a black hole with a radius of tens of meters, like a huge mouth, and billowing black mist constantly emerges from it. The surroundings are all shrouded, gloomy and infiltrating, with a strong corrosive atmosphere, as if hitting a little The whole body will be melted.


    "It''s really amazing."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "The power of annihilation here is stronger than that in the center of the Nine Nether Realm of Death. It can hardly tolerate any vitality. The general Hunyuan Golden Immortal stays here for a while, the vitality will disappear, and it will be difficult to get rid of it. You��re dead, there will be a big obstacle to practice in the future, you two, stay closer to me."


    After getting closer, Xiao Su eased his breath and whispered, "Are we really going to get off here?"


    "This is the only option."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Don''t worry, I will take special care of you."


    Xiao Su couldn''t help but thank you, "Thank you, I really can''t stand this."


    Xiao Su is a monster or a wood demon, vitality is the fundamental, the annihilation power that restrains vitality is naturally her nemesis, no wonder she is so frightened.


    But speaking of it, her fear is mainly based on instinct. In fact, she has obtained the Bud of Jianmu. The near-infinite vitality of Jianmu Bud can completely offset the restraint of the force of annihilation. There is no need to be afraid of these annihilation forces. Of course, let A monster is not affected by instinct, and it is unlikely.


    "No wonder there are no guards here."


    The blue bird''s condition is better, but his eyes are also a little confused.


    As long as you are a practitioner, your vitality will be affected by the power of annihilation, except for those who control the law of annihilation.


    Under Zhou Shu��s protection, she stared at the black hole, seeming to have discovered something, "Besides the power of annihilation, there seem to be ribbons of different colors in the black hole, things like seaweeds. Is that the different power you said? ?"


    "I can recognize three of them at the moment, and the threats are not too big. I will try them."


    Zhou Shu responded, and reached out to the black hole.


    The eighth sense cooperated with the divine sense, feeling everything that Shu Zhili had experienced. After a few breaths, Zhou Shu was slightly startled, "It''s a bit troublesome."


    Qingque said in surprise, "What''s wrong, is it..."


    Zhou Shu can''t get in? After thinking for a while, the last half sentence was not spoken.


    After getting the Dao Qi, Zhou Shu felt that she was omnipotent and impossible to encounter problems.


    "That one����"


    Zhou Shu pointed to a white line in the black hole, "It is the power of the law of energy and is arranged by the quasi-sage."


    Really encountered a problem this time.


    Actually encountered the law of energy, he did not pay attention to the power of annihilation here, and the power of other laws, even if it comes from the quasi-sage, Zhou Shu also has the power of stalemate by using the Taoist tools. Of course, they can shield each other without being hindered by them. But the power of the law of energy...


    The law of energy covers almost all the laws, and at present Shu Zhili and Zhou Shu''s grasp of any laws and powers can''t stand with it.


    As long as it encounters, Zhou Shu��s power will be deprived of a part of the power of the law of energy. This is still a good situation. If the power of energy here is always controlled and catches up with the trend, Zhou Shu will only have to take out the Dao furnace to resist. This road, and the use of the dao furnace in it, not to mention that the dao furnace will be affected, it will definitely cause turmoil, and this secret sneak into it will become a frontal attack.


    No wonder there are no guards here, and no guards are needed here.


    As long as the person who controls the law of energy is always there, no one can go to the next level through the black hole.


    Qingque seemed to realize something, "Is it troublesome?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, my energy law is not good enough. Without integrating it into Shu Tao, there is no way of restraint in Taoism. When facing this kind of power, I can only consume it. I don''t care. But in this way, the person who controls the law of energy will definitely know that we are here, and that person''s strength is mostly above me. Coupled with the guards here, we may encounter unprecedented trouble."


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "It seems that there are very few practitioners in the heavens who practice the law of energy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I have never seen a cultivator. Except for the old Hu, I have only seen this kind of power once. This is the second time. As far as I know, there are no more than twenty people in the immortal world who practice the law of energy. , No one has reached this level in the black hole, the immortal world is very hidden."


    Xiao Su said loudly, "The law doesn''t work, use other ones, I have demon powers, but also magic powers, why don''t we try?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Your demon power is also restrained, and the magic power can be, in turn, the magic power can restrain the law of energy. In the face of magic, the power of the law of energy is the same as the power of other laws, but the result is the same. It��s the same, it will only make people who control the law of energy perceive us faster."


    Xiao Su thought for a few moments and said seriously, "Then we can only fight on, let''s go to that fortress."


    Qingque also agreed, "Let''s fight, anyway, it''s coming anyway, you always have to fight, hit the first floor, and leave after saving someone."


    "Always have to fight, it might as well try here."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Try it first. If it attracts the quasi-sage, we will hit it. If it doesn''t attract it, even if we are lucky."


    Watching the black hole, Zhou Shu quickly made a decision.


    Although there are strong obstacles in front of him, he can leave without even trying, which is not what he intended.


    Anyway, you are ready to face the worst ending, what else is terrible?


    I miss the old pot a bit. If he is here, the situation will be better. At least avoiding the power of the law of energy should not be a big problem. Speaking of which, this pot is old How is it now? For hundreds of years In the past, have you already understood how to turn the virtual world into the real world? There is also Old Master Jian, has he merged with Huang Quanbian, greatly improving his rank? If it really becomes a Taoist tool, Xianshu City will undoubtedly have another layer of protection. However, if Master Jian wants to go, let him go. There is Xuenu present. Go back this time and confront the two of them. Combining the understanding of Tao, maybe both sides can go a step further?


    I experienced several scenes like a revolving lantern...


    Is it going to enter reincarnation?


    Haha!


    Shaking his head to drive away distracting thoughts, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, reaching out to hold the two of them.


    "Go down."


    Feeling the billowing black smoke coming oncoming, Qingque held back his panic and stared at Zhou Shu, lest Zhou Shu might have an accident, while Xiao Su let out a "Yeah" and quickly closed his eyes, knowing that they couldn''t hurt him. , But still can''t help being afraid, this is instinct.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 1540172192446915 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3639: Hard to say

    For a moment, there was a feeling of drowning.


    It seemed to be swallowed, and I felt unwell and couldn''t struggle anymore.


    But soon the feeling disappeared. Upon closer inspection, I was covered with a thin mask, completely isolating myself from the black mist.


    Xiao Su looked at the strong annihilation power around him, although he was a little frightened, but he knew that he would not be invaded by them, his mind was much calmer, but he couldn''t stop the trembling of his body.


    "Zhou Shu, Qingque, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine."


    Qingque also had a mask on her body, and there was a lot of worry in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    As if he hadn''t heard, Zhou Shu hadn''t spoken all the time, he was dealing with the swaying white line with all his concentration.


    Before he came in, he knew that he had no way to evade the power of this energy law, even if he and Xiaosu and others were completely transformed into annihilating power into the black hole, let alone doing purely self-defeating martial arts, so that the body and soul were completely destroyed. Turning into an annihilation power that is not as good as the law of energy, and no one can resist any attack, it is equivalent to sending meat to the chopping board. He can''t do such a stupid thing. Since he definitely can''t avoid it, then he has to fight and consume as much as possible. Weaken the influence of the white line, so that people who control the energy will not notice it.


    The black mist turned for a while, and the white line suddenly rolled over, seeming to rush towards the blue bird unintentionally.


    Zhou Shu, who had been prepared for a long time, pulled the blue bird away, greeted him, and let the white line fall on him.


    The white line clearly fell on the body, but it went straight through, dividing Zhou Shu into two halves, gently and skillfully, as if Zhou Shu was just a piece of paper.


    Qingque was shocked for a while, opened her mouth but did not dare to speak.


    Soon, Zhou Shu, who had been divided into two halves, was connected again. He gently shook his head to signal that he was okay, but his expression was a bit solemn.


    This energy whip, the power in it was purer and more powerful than he thought.


    No matter what you encounter, whether it is the body of the soul or the power of most laws, the energy whip can absorb it and transform it into a part of energy. There is almost no delay in this process. When it hit Zhou Shu just now, it was Melted all the parts of Zhou Shu''s body that were in contact with the energy whip, making them disappear instantly, and because of the fast speed, a white line was drawn through it, and it looked like Zhou Shu was cut in half.


    It''s also fortunate that Zhou Shu had been prepared, and when he touched him, he transformed his body into the power of annihilation and the law of power in advance, and then let them be absorbed.


    If you don''t know the power of energy, this whip will really be cut in half.


    The reason why the power of annihilation and the power of the law of power was transformed was naturally after consideration. Zhou Shu could not guarantee that the power of annihilation he transformed was exactly the same as those in the black hole, so he deliberately added the law of power to cover up. The practitioners who manipulated the energy whip misunderstood that it was the guards of Anding City who strayed into the black hole instead of others.


    Of course, this was Zhou Shu''s helpless attempt, a bit of self-deception.


    With the manipulator��s cultivation base, he was so familiar with power, he could perceive even a slight difference. Besides, Zhou Shu could cover it once, but could he cover it many times? He doesn''t know the depth of the black hole, but think about it and know that to get through the black hole to the prison below, he can''t do it by hiding.


    While thinking about it, the white thread rolled over again.


    This time towards Xiao Su.


    Zhou Shu still concocted according to the law, pulled Xiaosu away, and took it on himself.


    Seeing Zhou Shu being divided into two halves silently, several times in succession, the two women couldn''t bear it. Qingque didn''t speak, but Xiao Su couldn''t help saying, "Zhou Shu, why don''t we go up and wait? Your business? Three goals like this are too big."


    "There is no difference whether it is three people or one person."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, calmly, "You don''t care about these things, it''s better to think about what to do after waiting for the first level."


    "Oh."


    Xiao Su lowered his head a little sadly, but quickly realized something, and said in surprise, "Zhou Shu, are you sure we can go to the first floor?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s about it, I should be 80% sure."


    Qingque looked surprised, "How did it do it?"


    "I''ll explain later."


    On the way of speaking, Zhou Shu was separated by the whip of energy several times, his body separated and combined but his face remained unchanged, which looked a little funny.


    However, Zhou Shu''s heart was somewhat happy at this time.


    In the process of being constantly beaten, he not only consumes his power to absorb the energy whip, but also carefully collects all the information of the energy whip, mainly through the eighth sense and the power of Shu Zhi. The results made him quite satisfaction.


    The coming and castration of each energy whip attack are different, very irregular, and it doesn��t look like a formation, but during each attack, it draws the same amount of power from Zhou Shu, four times already. There is no difference. It is almost impossible for a practitioner to perform such an operation. Zhou Shu simply let go for the last time, using his immature energy power to perceive the quasi-sacred breath in the energy whip. It was unexpectedly discovered that there is no self-will in power. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that Zhou Shu��s energy law is too unbearable, but for so long, the energy whip has not changed, and no one has appeared. This conclusion is somewhat more or less Credibility.


    Combining these points, we can draw two possibilities. One is that the energy whip in the black hole, etc., still exist because of the formation, and no one is directly controlling it. The other is that someone manipulates the energy whip, but manipulates it. The person is currently in an unconscious state, mostly a clone, not Zhou Shu''s soul shadow or the true soul body of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, or just an ordinary clone without will.


    No matter which possibility it is, it can be explained that the actions of Zhou Shu and others have not been noticed, and they can use this time to pass through the black hole.


    "That''s great, but where is the first prison?"


    Xiao Su was very happy opened his eyes wide and looked around.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What you can''t see, it''s not far, at the current speed, it will be there in a quarter of an hour."


    Without fear of being discovered for the time being, Zhou Shu let go of the exploration, his eyes and ears were everywhere in the power of Annihilation, he explored this black hole as much as possible, and the entrance of the first floor was quickly discovered, not far below. But obviously, that entrance is not the bottom of the black hole. The black hole is still going down, as if it has no end. Zhou Shu is still continuing to explore, but the action is much smaller, because there is more than one white line below, and the power of annihilation Here, there are some more powerful forces.


    "I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu with a faint smile, "When I came in, looking at your expression, I thought I was hopeless."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said awe-inspiringly, "Don''t relax, it''s really good luck this time. It''s hard to tell if you have such luck when you come out."


    (PS: Thank you Wang Hong for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3640: continue

    "Arrived."


    Zhou Shu quickly pushed the two of them into a hole in front of him, and followed him out.


    Going in is a gentle staircase, and the channel is also densely covered with thick black fog. The annihilation power in the black hole enters the first layer through this channel, but compared with the black hole, there is no extra special power here. Without the whip of energy, of course there is no need to worry.


    "The past was the first prison?"


    Qingque stared at the front, "Some can''t see clearly, but it feels very wide."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s really wide. Let''s take a look. It''s okay. No one will notice here."


    After walking through the short stairs, they suddenly opened up. The two stared at the front, and they were both stunned for a while.


    In the vast space of hundreds of thousands of miles, there are many copper pillars that are as high as thousands of meters, which can''t be counted at a glance.


    The copper pillars are extremely thick, with reddish purple, simple and heavy, and full of mysterious lines. They seem to have passed thousands of years and are full of rust marks, but the power is still there. Just standing there, they give people. An unbearable sense of oppression makes people silence and dare not presume.


    Many copper pillars are covered with chains, and most of them are tied to a person or a skeleton.


    Some copper pillars did not have chains, but there was a prison cage at the top, which was shrouded in a thick blood mist.


    Ah-let me go-


    I promise you everything, please forgive me��


    After standing still for a while, there were screams coming from the copper pillars, making it even more miserable.


    "So many Tian Caizhu, so many people..."


    Xiao Su calmed down and sighed, "No such scene can be seen in the Devil Realm."


    Qingque said thoughtfully, "Many people in it are already dead, with only one skeleton left, but they still cannot do without."


    "The immortal world does not want anyone to go out to build this prison."


    Zhou Shu seemed to sneer, "If I am caught by the fairy world, I will probably be sent here."


    "what!"


    Qingque''s face changed, frowning and looking at Zhou Shu, "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t think about it, Zhou Shu, did you find Yang Bai?"


    "I saw it."


    Zhou Shu calmly pointed a direction, "It''s over there."


    Xiao Su was eager to try, "Then let''s save him now, why don''t we save everyone here?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t worry, he won''t be in trouble now."


    Xiao Su was a little anxious, "Ah, what are we doing here if we don''t save people?"


    "There is a quasi-sage on this level, that is, the three-city lord, and dozens of guards. Now to save people, there will definitely be battles. Once the fight is up, the following things will not be able to be done, and this level rescued People are not strong enough and they may get in the way after being rescued," Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Since we are here, we must save people, but we don''t start from the first level."


    What did Qingque understand, "Start rescue from the bottom?"


    Xiao Su hurriedly nodded and said happily, "Yes, the lower the level, the stronger the person may be. After being rescued, he can help. If a few quasi-sages are rescued, the rest of our affairs will be much simpler. If you want to rescue everyone, you can overturn the entire Anding City!"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "That is impossible."


    "Oh����"


    Xiao Su stagnated, very disappointed, "Why is it impossible?"


    "This Anding City is very complicated, and it is unlikely that major disturbances will occur, and the people guarding the Anding City are far better than you think." Zhou Shu paused, "I plan to go on a few floors and take a look. The first floor is the closest to the outside, so there won��t be a big problem when you come to save people at the end."


    Qingque nodded gently, "Well, what you said is that I was worried before."


    "I''m worried that I will rush up when I see Yang Bai? Don''t worry, I can''t bear the chaos, I still understand this."


    Zhou Shu hesitated for two breaths, and said calmly, "Qing, Xiaosu, you two are waiting for me here. You don''t need to go to the lower floors with me. I guess I can go down two to three floors at most, so I shouldn''t use it. I will come back to you soon."


    The two agreed, "Okay."


    Qingque paused, "Should we just wait, should we be able to do something?"


    "Yes," Zhou Shu handed over some things, "you build a few formations in the tunnel, and follow the instructions inside."


    Qingque took a look and was surprised, "There is still a teleportation array?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Lin Zhu made it before. Everything is installed. You can use it when you take it out, but I don��t know if it will be restricted here... take it out first and prepare. There are self-destructive runes on it. Worried that others have to go."


    Qingque nodded seriously, "Leave it to us."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "We didn��t touch the array when we came. Anding City will not notice an intrusion for the time being. Even if you suspect someone, it��s hard to come here. But you still have to be careful. Use the teleportation stone to teleport the array when necessary. If you use it..."


    Qingque suddenly stretched out her hand, covered Zhou Shu''s mouth, shook her head and said, "We know how to do it, don''t underestimate us."


    Xiao Su snorted and said dissatisfied, "I''m busy with you."


    "Well."


    Zhou Shu nodded and went to the passage.


    He glanced at the black hole and went straight into it.


    There were three energy whips facing him, which instantly divided Zhou Shu into six pieces.


    The hands and feet were separated, and the head was cut in half, like a torn puppet.


    When the whip left, Zhou Shu recovered quickly, but with a little more fatigue.


    The difference between three and one is more than three times the power? The whips are related to each other, and the angles formed are covered by the power of energy. This means that for Zhou Shu to pass smoothly without affecting the operation of these energy whips, then more strength must be paid. It consumes about ten times as much as a whip, and Zhou Shu feels a little uncomfortable and no longer relaxes.


    This is why Zhou Shu must keep Qingque Xiaosu behind.


    They are here, it is even more difficult to get through here, and it is not surprising that there is a 30% chance, which is much greater than the chance of encountering the quasi-saint on the first floor.


    Going to the second level is so difficult Going to the third level may be even more troublesome. Maybe the energy whip in the black hole will become five or even nine, and the difficulty will increase more than ten times.


    It is still the reason that no one normally controls it. If someone keeps observing and manipulating it, it is impossible for Quasi-Saints to enter.


    However, if it is a quasi-sage, the formation boundary will not pass. Zhou Shu and the others can come in because it is not a quasi-sage.


    Although this An Ding City is not a secret realm, its tight defense is definitely the most complicated and difficult one that Zhou Shu has experienced.


    After hundreds of whiplashes, when the furnace was no longer full, the second-level passage finally appeared in front of him. After a little sense, Zhou Shu exited the black hole and went straight into it.


    The billowing black fog seemed very comfortable at this time. Compared with the black hole, the consumption of standing here is almost negligible.


    Walking through the passage quickly, as expected, there is another large void in front of him. Thousands of copper pillars stand in it, and the sorrowful wailing continues to spread, making the scalp numb, Zhou Shu''s eyes are on it, one by one. Identify it carefully.

 Chapter 3641: Wait till

    There is no guard at this level, and there is no scruples when detecting.


    Counting it down, there are more than 3,000 celestial pillars on this floor. Most of the remaining are bones, and less than 400 people are still alive. Many of them are dying, barely saving lives. Because it''s gone, we must start all over again.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and slowly emerged.


    Of course it is in the form of a guard.


    Seeing guards appearing, several people who were still alive and still wailed, stern and miserable.


    Zhou Shu ignored it and walked away calmly.


    Like the first layer, now is not the time to save them.


    After passing a few bones, he swiftly walked to a copper pillar.


    There is a prison shrouded in blood mist on the copper pillar, and even the eighth sense is difficult to penetrate completely, and can only be perceived at close range.


    There are many similar copper pillars.


    After taking a closer look, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. The blood mist in the prison was indeed caused by Shen Yuzhi.


    Shentu and Yulei are two kinds of strange trees in the heavens. One has no branches and leaves and bears one fruit for three thousand years. It is extremely rare, and the other is very luxuriant. One tree can spread to one world, and the two kinds of strange trees are used separately. There is nothing special, but the sap of the two trees is combined, and then boiled into grease, and then rubbed on the black copper wood, it will produce a condensed but not dispersed blood mist, thereby prohibiting the perception of most divine consciousness laws, even The eighth sense cannot be used normally.


    Shenyuzhi is the fat made from two kinds of trees. Zhou Shu has seen it in ancient books, but this is the first time he has seen the real thing.


    It seems that the effect is really good, but it is a pity that only the fairy world knows the method of boiling, and only the Luofu world has such a strange tree as Shentu.


    But getting closer, these blood mists are not an obstacle.


    In the middle of the blood mist, you can vaguely see a small window that has not been sealed. When you open the window, you can clearly see the situation inside.


    The prison is full of chains, layered on top of each other. In the middle, you can see a scattered gray skeleton. The surface of the bone is covered with a layer of white ash, and there are many small holes, which have undergone too many years of erosion. , Has been completely weathered.


    Although I had a hunch for a long time, I was still a little surprised to see this scene.


    At the same time, several pictures appeared on Die Yue.


    It is a golden fairy from Kunlun who has been kept in it for more than 30,000 years. Except for the moment when he was kept in, there is no other personal memory. There is no scene before his death. All that is shown on the mirror It��s a slate full of Kunlun tactics. ���� It can be seen that this Kunlun disciple doesn��t care about his imprisonment or the various tortures he has suffered, and he has no time to think of revenge. He wants to stay in memory and stay in Samsara. There is only Kunlun''s inheritance, which has not changed until death.


    This is the Kunlun disciple, from birth to death, everything belongs to Kunlun.


    It was completely different from the bones Zhou Shu saw before.


    In the pictures shown by Die Yue, the memories of those bones are the happiest and most painful moments in the past, and then the obsession of revenge. The obsession is so strong that it is incredibly strong. If it weren''t for Zhou Shudao''s stable heart, it would be affected. .


    "I will help you take it out."


    Zhou Shu nodded and gently closed the window.


    Looking left and right, there are still nearly a hundred similar prisons. Obviously, they are all more important people.


    One by one, there were living people and dead human bones in the prison. The living people didn��t say a word. Zhou Shu didn��t ask anything. He only used Samsara to check carefully, and then left. At the same time, the cry for help was always outside. It hasn''t been cut off. Perhaps the prisoners here have also found anomalies. This guard does not seem to be from Anding City, otherwise the behavior would not be so strange.


    Zhou Shu just ignored him, and came to a heavenly judgement pillar.


    Compared with other celestial columns, this one is only a few hundred feet long, which is much shorter than the others.


    Opening the small window, Zhou Shu was slightly startled.


    Inside is a living person, or an acquaintance.


    The iron chain was sunken in the hands and feet, and white bones were faintly visible. Because of gravity, the body tilted forward slightly, seeming to notice the movement, and looked up to Zhou Shu''s side, revealing a pale piece of hair under the loose hair. There was no trace of blood on his face, and there was no expression in the eyes that he tried to open. He glanced at Zhou Shu indifferently, and then slowly lowered his head.


    Zhou Shu looked at her intently, and at the same time probed with Die Yue.


    I was shocked.


    He slowly said, "Yu Yurou, why are you not willing to join the immortal sect?"


    "This palace has said it ten thousand times. This palace is the palace lord of the Chongyang Palace and will never join any other sects, even if the Chongyang Palace has been destroyed by you!"


    She shook her body, suddenly raised her head severely, or because the movement was too big to affect the wound, she couldn''t help but let out a soft cry, but she quickly held it back, staring at Zhou Shu with cold eyes. Although the voice was so slight that it was almost inaudible, the firmness and hatred in it penetrated into the bone marrow, making people move.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Even your daughter has joined."


    She looked indifferent, "She is her, this palace is this palace, you don''t need to say more, or kill this palace, but one day, the Chongyang Palace will come to you for revenge!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You are so obsessed with the position of palace lord, how about I help you rebuild a Chongyang Palace?"


    "Nonsense!"


    A trace of blood appeared on Yu Yurou''s face, but it quickly disappeared, "In this case, this palace has heard it hundreds of times! This palace is no more than a true fairy. How can you rebuild the Chongyang Palace? If you build it, you won''t be your puppet? Although this palace doesn''t care about being a puppet, this palace just doesn''t want to be a puppet of your fairy world!"


    Zhou Shu sneered, "You are really tough, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Yu Yurou said indifferently, "What about if you die? Without Chongyang Palace, this palace has no meaning to live. In fact, this palace doesn''t understand why it is still alive, leaving behind a sect master who has been destroyed by you. , What use is it for you? This palace can''t do anything for you. This palace doesn''t know anything about other people on the Tongtian Tower, and that Zhou Shu, this palace has no idea where he is."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "There is no Chongyang Palace in the heavens, but the Xuanhuang Realm still has the Chongyang Palace, or the six major sects, and there are many disciples. It is always useful to keep you."


    Yu Yurou scolded, "It''s ridiculous, would you care about them?"


    Zhou Shu laughed I don''t care, but we don''t even care if we add a prison to such a trivial matter. "


    "Humph!"


    Yu Yurou lowered her head angrily.


    At that moment, a lot of killing intent flashed in her eyes. At this moment, Zhou Shu in front of her was afraid that she had died hundreds of times.


    Puff, puff.


    Suddenly, with a few soft noises, the indestructible chain suddenly disconnected from it.


    Yu Yurou, who completely lost her hands and feet, didn��t notice it at all. She fell straight down until her face touched the icy ground and felt a sudden pain before she realized what she felt. Her heart throbbed and she was free for the first time in a thousand years. Speak.


    She stood up slowly, staring at Zhou Shu outside the window, her expression was very puzzled, but she quickly understood.


    "Are you... planning to take my palace out for execution? Very good, my palace has finally waited until this day."

 Chapter 3642: Gritted his teeth

    "To take you out, but not to execute."


    Zhou Shu waved her hand, and Shu Zhili quickly wrapped Yu Yurou, and also prevented her from self-destructive action.


    He looked at her with a smile on his mouth, "Yu Palace Master, fortunately, you are just a true immortal. The Absolute Soul Lock and Prisoner''s Imprint on your body are easier to remove. The big deal is to change the immortal power again. , It will be much more troublesome."


    "What do you mean?"


    Yu Yurou froze there, very confused.


    After being stopped, her body warmed up inexplicably, the previous pain was eliminated in a short time, and the meridians began to unblock, and the immortal power that could not work for thousands of years was also loosened and flowed back and forth in the body. The feeling of being lost and regained is really amazing.


    "Leave here first, don''t want to die anymore."


    Zhou Shu held her hand and lifted it lightly, lifting her out of the window that was less than four inches.


    Standing next to Zhou Shu, she was floating like in the clouds, at a loss as to what to do, but there was no sense of obstruction, as if she could go anywhere.


    It feels like it has risen to the sky, just like entering the fairy world from the Tongtian Pagoda, but no one would have thought that after entering the fairy world, it turned out...


    She shook her head and didn''t want to think about it anymore, it was really an unbearable memory.


    Zhou Shu closed the window and went straight down.


    Yu Yurou was completely taken by Zhou Shu and didn''t know what to do. She just looked around and said unconsciously, "There are so many pillars outside..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You have never seen outside, have you?"


    "No, my palace suddenly went to that prison. I don''t know what happened before..." Yu Yurou realized something and frowned, "My palace told you what to do, you are not the prison. Are there people inside? What do you want to do!? My palace has said that I won''t listen to anything from you. No matter if others join you, my palace is still unwilling!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Because the person who took you to Xuanling Sect insulted you?"


    "That''s an insult!"


    Yu Yurou became inexplicably angry, "My palace will never be subjected to such insults, my palace must..."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Yu Palace Master, you are still careful as always, but it''s okay, no matter what you say, no matter what you have done in the past, what you think in your heart, in short, what you do now makes me very respectful, and I will take you Going out will help you rebuild the Chongyang Palace."


    "Do you dare to arbitrarily argue with this palace? You are careful..."


    Yu Yurou seemed to have resumed her past behavior, and subconsciously rejected it, but quickly realized that it was wrong, "What did you say? Take this palace out, really want to rebuild? Who are you?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I am Zhou Shu."


    Yu Yurou was stunned there, sluggish for a while, not daring to believe it but having to believe it, "Zhou Shu, how could you be Zhou Shu? Are you promoted to immortality? Is grandpa grandfather promoted to immortality? And what about you Knowing that my palace is here, did you come to save my palace on purpose? Then have you met Xiao Rou?...How is she now? My palace has not blamed her, what she does is her choice."


    Hearing these questions, Zhou Shu was stunned.


    "I didn''t come to rescue you specially, I haven''t seen Xiao Rou."


    Zhu Xiaorou and Hao Siyun, he knew their news a long time ago, Xiaozhao and the fairy world had told them, but Zhou Shu never mentioned it.


    They are the ones who joined the immortal world very early, and so far, they have not been to Xianshu City, they have not been to Zhou Shu, and what they have done cannot be seen to recognize Zhou Shu... This is not a big deal, everyone. After entering the immortal world, it is equal to rebirth, and they will choose the most suitable way for them to practice. Besides, there are more than two of them, such as Zhao Yige, Ding Yu and others. The former allies and companions are no longer on the same road as Zhou Shu. Up.


    But when I think of them, I still feel a little melancholy, maybe that''s it.


    Yu Yurou also noticed something, and did not ask any more, "You can really take this palace out? Are you not afraid? This palace occasionally hears people here, they say no one has ever gone out from here. , Even the quasi-sage is the same, unless it is possible for the sage."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yu Palace Master, I can come in and go out."


    "Oh����"


    Yu Yurou ate what she was familiar with in the past, and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu paused, a little curious, "Palace Master, you believe I am Zhou Shu so soon?"


    Yu Yurou looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "What if my palace believes it or not? Anyway, if it comes out, whether you die or live, my palace doesn''t care, and my palace feels that you are, for more than a thousand years, this It was the first time that the palace heard someone seriously call me Yu Palace Lord. In this case, only people in the Xuanhuang Realm who are familiar with this palace can call it."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Yu Palace Master, I call you that because I admit that you are the Palace Master and you are much better than the original one."


    Yu Yurou was stunned, "Original?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have forgotten the name of a seller who is asking for glory. I may not be there anymore."


    Yu Yurou thought of something, and said angrily, "Hateful, why are these people like this? At the beginning, it was the same with the two people in this palace, and she ran away in one sentence without paying attention to this palace at all~www.novelhall .com~If I meet them again, I must punish me..."


    He stopped as he said, because Zhou Shu in front suddenly stopped, as if something happened.


    Zhou Shufei got up, stood in front of a very tall copper pillar, looked at the bones and iron chains on it, his face gradually became solemn.


    These chains, as well as the remaining blood marks on the chains, the shape of the bones, seemed familiar.


    In Die Yue, a picture also appeared.


    It was an old man who was **** with heavy chains. Both legs were broken. Only one pair of eyes were still bright, like two guiding lights. He did help Zhou Shu and Yang Mei as well as many practitioners in the Xuanhuang world. Pointed the way.


    You will never admit your mistakes.


    The old man in the mirror is the Baixiao old man in the Xuanhuang world.


    It is also the most famous Secret Realm of Ascension in the Xuanhuang Realm, the creator of the secret realm of Guixu.


    At that time, he returned to the Xuanhuang Realm and established the secret realm of Guixu, and left a mysterious and mysterious door in it. There are 473 kinds of shackles on the door, which were learned by the old Baixiao throughout his life and stayed in the Xuanhuang Realm. To guide later generations, every time someone passes through this door to enlighten the Tao, a ray of spirit of the old Baixiao will come out to guide the practitioners to move on.


    This Baixiao old man is undoubtedly a great benefactor of the Xuanhuang world.


    At the beginning, Yang Mei, after enlightening the Tao, saw the appearance of the old Baixiao through the Gate of All Wonders, but he was an old man with a broken leg, covered with chains and tied to a pillar... Zhou Shu didn''t know how to return. But later he thought that most of the elderly Baixiao were also in Anding City and also imprisoned by the fairy world.


    Sure enough, it was just late.


    The old man has been dead for thousands of years, and under the erosion of the power of annihilation, the bones on the iron chain have become a lot of ashes, and they will break when touched.


    Zhou Shu gritted his teeth hard.

 Chapter 3643: Congratulations

    Xu was startled by Zhou Shu''s inadvertent fierce light.


    Yu Yurou shuddered and took a few steps back.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about her. The Baixiao old man in front of him was someone Zhou Shu respected, and he had no time to take care of others. Who would have thought that the guides of the Xuanhuang Realm had fallen to the point where they had to expose their bones, so how could he sit and watch? ?


    He suppressed his anger and planned to condense the body of the old man Bai Xiao first.


    This is something that must be done, but it is not easy.


    There are very complicated formations on the Tianjue Pillar, forcibly breaking it is likely to be detected, and there are imprints of the immortal world on the bones...


    Yu Yurou leaned closer, "Zhou Shu, is he someone you know?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, he is an old man Bai Xiao, I think you should know you too."


    "Ah, is it him?"


    Yu Yurou said in surprise, "Unexpectedly, this senior was also imprisoned here. Grandpa Grandpa told me about it back then."


    "There are more people down there. The Immortal Realm is really not merciful to the people in the Xuanhuang Realm, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, except that the smile was extremely cold. It seemed that Yurou felt cold in her heart, as if she had fallen into an ice cave, calmed down, and she whispered, "This senior must have gone through a lot of torture. His cultivation level, how can he not die like this."


    "I am very sure of that."


    Zhou Shu nodded, frowning as if he had noticed something.


    No, Bai Xiao''s life has been ups and downs. How could he be so peaceful after he died?


    There is only one picture of imprisonment left in the reincarnation. This is somewhat unlikely. Even Kunlun disciples who do not practice for themselves will leave many inheritances, and the legendary person like Bai Xiao old man is not in the reincarnation. Leave more traces?


    Either the old man has transcended reincarnation, or he has been erased, or he is...


    Zhou Shu realized something and began to look carefully in the iron chain on the copper pillar.


    In the state of full eighth sense and spiritual consciousness.


    No, no, still no.


    Zhou Shu would not give up, and began to look for other copper pillars.


    He hid his whereabouts again, and the prisoners could not find him, and of course they could not find Yu Yurou.


    Yu Yurou followed him with a look of confusion, "Zhou Shu, what are you looking for?"


    Zhou Shu said impatiently, "Don''t talk."


    "What''s the score! I don''t want to ask!"


    Yu Yurou��s temper came up, ignoring Zhou Shu and even wanting to walk away,-she must have done so in the Double Ninth Palace, but in the end she still followed Zhou Shu, bowed her head to compromise and regained her freedom, who She wanted to go back to the prison again, but at this time she could only rely on Zhou Shu.


    After about half an hour, Zhou Shu stopped at the top of a copper pillar with a smile on his mouth.


    Reaching out and grasping, there is a red dot in the palm that is not as big as sesame.


    Yu Yurou couldn''t help it, "You can find such a small thing? What is this?"


    "It is the soul silk of the old man Baixiao, with his soul in it. He is still alive, but he has entered the tortoise sleep state. It is worthy of the old man Baixiao, who knows so many methods, suspended animation and the distraction of the earth, has won him A silver lining."


    Zhou Shu was really happy and said a few more words.


    Dieyue can only show a picture of the old Baixiao. This is absolutely abnormal. The old man can��t get beyond reincarnation, and it��s unlikely that someone will act for the second-tier prisoners to erase the reincarnation. Then the rest is The only answer is that the old man Bai Xiao is still alive.


    Reminiscing about the many techniques known to the Baixiao old man, Zhou Shu quickly thought of the distraction of the earth evil in Liangshan Palace.


    After all, I have personally experienced that the last person who tried to escape on the Tiananzhu was distracted by the evil spirit.


    Sure enough, I found it.


    I don��t know how many soul threads Baixiao finally separated to escape, but obviously there is only one left now. If Zhou Shu doesn��t come, maybe this one will gradually disappear in the power of annihilation, but Zhou Shu is here, Baixiao elderly You will be saved.


    All that needs to be done is to help the old man Baixiao recover, so that he has a complete soul and a bud of building wood. This is of course not difficult.


    Yu Yurou hesitated, "I don''t understand what you said, but congratulations."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s not just me who is happy, but the Xuanhuangjie, haha."


    Yu Yurou seemed to have thought of something, and slowly said, "Many people in the Xuanhuang world know the Baixiao old man, but they just know it. There are not many people who really benefited from the Baixiao old man. Well-known, of course the most famous is you, the emperor. The Xuanhuang world has changed because of you, and no one can compare it. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What are you talking about?"


    "You..." Yu Yurou hesitated, "You save this palace because you want this palace to be your puppet, and use this palace to recruit practitioners from the Profound Yellow Realm. Then you save the old Baixiao for this? This palace is saved by you, and there is no possibility of opinion, but you are worried that Baixiao��s reputation and cultivation base are higher than you, and you will not be able to restrain it in the future, so you have scruples and say that the Xuanhuang world is happy instead of you, isn��t it? Huh?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her thoughtfully, "Palace Master Yu, I thank you for considering me, but you don''t have to think like this, I am not saving people for this."


    "You obviously... forget it, I won''t say it."


    Yu Yurou suddenly felt like a pearl cast into darkness.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Palace Master Yu, as in the past, you are really talented in fighting for power ~ www.novelhall.com~ but your vision is still short-sighted."


    "You just..."


    Yu Yurou wanted to refute, but still couldn''t speak, she only frowned, "Whatever you say, what are you going to do now? Who else are you going to save?"


    After obtaining the soul, there is no need to collect the bones that have been eroded by the power of annihilation. Zhou Shu took her to the black hole and said in a deep voice, "I will take you to the first floor for now. Wait for me over there, and then I will take you out of here."


    Yu Yurou seemed to realize something, "Oh, there is more than one layer here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, said nothing, and quickly took her to the first floor.


    This is not too difficult. The main reason is that Yu Yurou��s cultivation base is too low. In Zhou Shu��s eyes, a true immortal is almost like an object. To put it mildly, it can almost be swallowed with Dao body. In the body, but if it is replaced by the Hunyuan Jinxian, it will be much more troublesome.


    Seeing Zhou Shu come back, the two women were surprised and delighted.


    "Shu, came back so soon?"


    Qingque hurried over and saw Yu Yurou behind Zhou Shu, startled, "This is... Palace Master Yu of the Chongyang Palace?"


    "Yes, it is this palace. Zhou Shu rescued this palace. This palace seems to have seen you. He also rescued you two?"


    With a condescending gaze, he speaks so calmly, as if he is the one who saves people. Yu Yurou, when he sees an outsider, she unconsciously displays the prestige of the palace lord in the past. It will not change for thousands of years. Ah''s bad character.


    Xiao Su frowned, but looked at Zhou Shu, but did not speak.


    Qingque smiled, just pretending not to hear it.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3644: help me

    "Yu Palace Master, you stay here."


    Zhou Shu looked out of the passage for a few moments. The Three City Lords were still there. He didn''t seem to notice the things below, so he turned his head and said, "Qing, I just went to the second floor. I have some gains. Now I want to continue to the third. Level, Palace Master Yu stays here, you look at her, don''t let her make trouble, wait until I come back to make other plans."


    Qingque nodded, "Okay, the formation is almost done here. Be careful yourself."


    "You too."


    Zhou Shu asked, turned around and went into the black hole again.


    By the way, Zhou Shu did not leave a ghost shadow. The first is because each layer of the prison is isolated from each other, and the dark iron has various powers, etc. Even Zhou Shu cannot switch back and forth with the ghost shadow. The second is that Zhou Shu knows the degree of danger here. He must deal with the following situation with extreme concentration and go all out. Even if the soul shadow is separated, it is used to confront the enemy, and he cannot leave another one here.


    Although it feels uncomfortable not to control the overall situation, he believes in Qingque and Xiaosu.


    He soon entered the black hole. As expected, he had to face nine energy whips to go to the third level.


    There are many shortcomings in the power of energy formed by the three up and down. The gap is large enough for Zhou Shuxian to move around to avoid it. But now the nine, up and down, are connected to each other to form several enclosed spaces. If nothing unexpected happens, all the places that pass through those spaces will be absorbed by the power of energy, that is to say, Zhou Shu must abandon a part to pass smoothly.


    Of course, there are still gaps to drill, which will not harm the body, but the resulting consumption is at least ten times more.


    It would be great if you could master the law of energy.


    But no, it can only be so.


    Compared to destroying the dark iron layer in the second layer, it is still more concealed.


    What it consumes can only be ignored.


    Still trying beforehand, after confirming that there was no one behind the energy whip, Zhou Shu escaped into the black hole.


    It took a lot of time and a lot of energy. When he reached the entrance to the third floor, the divine light in Zhou Shu''s eyes disappeared a lot.


    Standing at the entrance, looking back, secretly sighed.


    It is impossible to continue from here. The power of energy below is really like seaweed, densely swaying in the power of annihilation, just count more than 30, and then choose this path. Zhou Shu couldn''t bear it either.


    Before truly mastering the law of energy, here is a dead end.


    What makes Zhou Shu strange is that around the power of energy, there are a large number of ribbons formed by other forces, at least six or seven. The power is strong and strong, and it is not under the law of Zhou Shu''s control. Even if Zhou Shu uses Shu himself The transformation of power can only do this step.


    How do these forces coexist with the power of the law of energy without consuming each other?


    This question has existed from the moment I saw the black hole, and now it is even more obvious because of the increasing power.


    In fact, in Zhou Shu��s Sea of ??Consciousness, this kind of scene seems familiar. In Hanshan, there are many laws and powers entangled without interfering with each other. However, there are all laws and powers, unlike the power of beasts here. There is no power of energy, it is replaced by magic.


    The power is different, but the way of living in harmony is similar.


    Entangled together, without interfering with each other, can form an offensive against outsiders.


    Could it be that the people here are studying the power of acquired Chaos?


    It is indeed very possible. For the immortal world, Anding City is an unbreakable fortress. Few people in the heavens know it. It is an excellent place to study chaos. If you think about it, compared with other places, there is another great place here. The advantage of, there are many prisoners with various powers in Anding City. There are sacred beasts and cultivators of alien races. The immortal world directly extracts their power for research, and does not need to consume anything, and can prevent the prisoners from accumulating power to escape.


    ����Although it is cruel, this is indeed what the fairy world has done.


    Zhou Shu himself was also studying the power of acquired Chaos, so he was particularly sensitive to this.


    If this is the case, maybe we can do more this time.


    Putting his mind away temporarily, Zhou Shu walked through the passage and looked inside.


    After just one glance, he realized that it was wrong and couldn''t help knocking on his head.


    "That''s stupid."


    There are no guards on the third floor.


    In fact, I should have thought of this a long time ago. Most of the guards in Anding City are concentrated on the outer fortress and the first floor. There are no guards on the second floor, and most of the third floor will not be there. So why not try to go through the middle entrance? Every floor up and down is not the only way to go through the black hole, and there is no need to fight on the floor. There are entrances and exits between each floor for guards to come and go. If there are no guards, Zhou Shu can pass only by avoiding the formation. Although the formation there is also very complicated, it is obviously much simpler than walking a black hole.


    Even if there is a problem, it can be avoided in time.


    Is it because I got nervous after I came in, or I was confused by too many fragments of samsara in a short time, or I focused on the law of energy and ignored the others. In short, Zhou Shu made a silly mistake, although it did not cause any consequences. , But still let him blame himself.


    Calming his mind and driving away distracting thoughts, Zhou Shu carefully looked at the third prison.


    The difference from the second level is that the people on this level are not cultivators. Most of them are foreign races. There are also some sacred beasts and monsters, such as the very thick copper pillar . The Emperor Jiang has long been turned into a skeleton, and on another very long copper pillar, five people with long tails are tied from top to bottom to form a string. They are all from the tail tribe, this kind of alien race. Only by supporting each other can you survive. If you are single, you will soon die, but under the erosion of the power of annihilation, five together are useless, and they have all become corpses.


    People are different, but pain is the same, and there is still wailing here, no different from the upper two floors.


    "Save me! Save me!"


    A sudden voice penetrated into Zhou Shu''s sea of ??consciousness.


    Zhou Shu paused slightly. This sentence was clearly addressed to him, but he hasn''t shown any signs yet. Has anyone discovered it?


    It is not simple. Zhou Shu, who is hidden in the power of annihilation, is difficult to detect even if he is a quasi-sage when he doesn''t make a move. Unless the opponent has any special talents, he suddenly realized this.


    Looking along the path, it turned out to be the Hachi clan.


    It is not a human figure, but a body state. The limbs are tangled together, a huge head is exposed, and the eyes are quite brilliant. The iconic horn of the forehead is stained with dirt and even a little broken, but the number of knots is clear. Twelfth section.


    If the Hachi clan, who is close to the quasi-sage level, knows the real eye, of course, they have the ability to see Zhou Shu''s disguise clearly.


    It saw that Zhou Shu was not the guard here, so it asked for help.


    Zhou Shu nodded, he had no reason not to save.


    Everyone locked here is worth saving, and the sacred beasts are not human practitioners. Zhou Shu''s Taoist body can accommodate them without taking additional risks.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites)

 Chapter 3645: save you

    Zhou Shu hurried to the front of the copper pillar, Hachi stared at Zhou Shu, the eyes that had been filled with hatred gradually softened, and there was more expectation.


    "You help me remove the golden ring. I know you can do it. I can do the rest."


    Zhou Shu didn''t rush to answer, he looked carefully, thoughtfully.


    Because it is Haechi, things like the immortal rope tied by the ultimate spirit lock will not work for it. Instead, the method is to trap the golden ring.


    Zhou Shu has seen in the classics that the golden ring is a special jail tool for imprisoning the beasts. The ring has spikes. When worn on the beasts, it will automatically tighten. The harder you struggle, the deeper the thorns. It pierces the blood, contaminates the blood, prevents the power of the blood, and the spikes are highly poisonous, which can make the wound never heal, and it is extremely vicious.


    The Haechi in front of me has gold rings on its limbs and neck. It has penetrated into the texture and is almost invisible from the outside. It seems to have become a part of Haechi, but the moist blood stain also explains this. It''s just external confinement, vicious shackles, another gold ring is trapped in the lower end of the unicorn, and it penetrates several inches, almost cutting the unicorn into two pieces, and the other is between the belly button, locking the vitality of blood. But it is even worse.


    Seeing Zhou Shu carefully observe the trapped golden ring, Hachi said quickly, "I''m okay, although you can use your means, as long as you take it off, you can do anything."


    Speaking frankly, the body couldn''t help trembling a few times, obviously suppressing the pain as hard as possible, not letting people notice it.


    But this kind of pain, it has not known how many years it has endured.


    The immortal world is cruel to the practitioners of the Xuanhuang world, but it is more cruel to the alien beasts, which cannot be described in words.


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "I almost know the material. I can save you and help you remove the golden ring, but there are a few things to explain in advance."


    "You say so."


    Haezhe hesitated for a moment and then agreed, with some doubts in his eyes, the person in front of him finally spoke, unexpectedly he was really proficient in Haezhe''s language.


    Zhou Shu said very seriously, "I have a deep friendship with the Hachi clan. They are allies. You don''t have to worry about me not helping you, but I am here to save some other people. After I save you, you must follow me. , Obey my orders and can��t make any claims, such as revenge or anything, and can��t disturb me doing things. Of course, I will help you eliminate the pain.��


    Haechi said immediately, "I promise you."


    Zhou Shu stared at it, "Do you know the Roar of Righteous Heart? I know."


    "what?"


    Haze''s eyes changed slightly, and he hesitated, "I won''t avenge myself, but I want to go to the next level..."


    "Sure enough, I have an idea."


    Zhou Shu nodded, not surprised at all, "How do you know there is a next floor? What are you going to do on the next floor?"


    Haezhe settled down and said frankly, "My most important tribe is below. I must save her. I can sense that she is below... Although I don''t know where it is, I must go. I will not be involved. You, I won��t do anything until you leave, and I��ll stay on the pillar before that.��


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "In this case, follow me, and the people I want to save are also below."


    Haezhi said in surprise, "Ah, is this all right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There is nothing wrong, as long as you listen to me, I might be able to help you rescue the tribe. The Hachi tribe is also my ally. I have no reason not to help when I meet me, of course I am doing my best. Under the circumstances, I will not sacrifice myself to save others."


    "I''ll listen to you."


    This time Hachi thought for a while before replying.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully, nodded lightly, and swung his sleeve over the gold ring.


    With a light ding sound, the golden ring was already broken into powder, and one of Hachi''s hand was released from the bondage.


    Haechi''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he raised his neck to scream. The moment he was free, it seemed that this was the only way to express his resentment, but obviously he still maintained a sober will. The moment he raised his head, he hung down again. Going down, it still looks ill.


    "Under Xie Sishan, what should I call you?"


    "These words will be said later."


    Zhou Shu quickly started to lift the golden rings one by one, leaving only the one above his head.


    Xie Sishan hesitated and said in a deep voice, "What''s the matter, benefactor, don''t you believe me? I promise to listen to you!"


    "This Golden Ring is sunk too deep, won''t it affect you?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, not that he didn''t believe it, he had seen it with righteousness, and Xie Sishan didn''t lie to him this time.


    Xie Sishan hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, the benefactors just do it. The unicorns of the Hachi clan are the most bizarre and tougher than flesh and blood. Even if they are damaged, they will recover themselves. It just takes time."


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much. Shu Zhili injected it into it, covering it with protection, bursting inside, and in a blink of an eye the golden ring fell to pieces.


    "Finally...Finally..."


    This time Xie Sishan still couldn''t help it, but there was no extreme action, only a lot of tears fell down, down the copper pillar.


    In the fog formed by the power of annihilation, they looked like pearls.


    To calm down the good mood, Xie Sishan said righteously, "Benefactor, I don''t know how to be grateful to you, when the tribe is saved, my life is yours."


    "Don''t move, I''ll help you recover."


    Zhou Shu took out a leaf of Jianmu, tore off the small half and rubbed it into smoke to let the smoke envelop Xie Sishan.


    He does not hesitate to use the leaves and buds of Jianmu. Of course, he has obtained the permission of Jianmu. However, he will be rewarded in the future for his efforts. Everyone who benefits from this will share in the disaster of Jianmu... Zhou Shu himself must share the most.


    Bathed in the glory of Jianmu, Xie Sishan quickly perceives the change.


    "This... benefactor, what is your method? Why do I recover so quickly? It''s only a quarter of an hour. My horns and my horns are about to recover, and my body is gradually rejuvenating... If that person Come again, I can definitely..."


    Seeing Xie Xun who is getting more and more excited, Zhou Shu''s head is full of cold water, "Xie Sishan, don''t say anything extra, although what I used for you is a rare good thing in the world, but it did not work so quickly, you The recovery is just an illusion caused by the fact that your body has not felt for too long. Now you are still very weak, and any Hunyuan Golden Immortal can catch you again."


    Xie Sishan said bitterly, "I''m sorry...I''m a bit overwhelmed."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Xie Sishan, I want to put you away now. You must treat yourself as my spirit beast. Remember, I will let you perceive the outside, but you must not do anything that does not conform to the identity of a spirit beast. thing."


    Xie Sishan nodded quickly, "If the benefactor said so, I will definitely obey."


    "Don''t call me a benefactor, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu waved away the iron chain. Of course it was not difficult, but it took a little effort to pretend that there was no change here.


    Not long after, Xie Sishan turned into a ray of light, escaped into Zhou Shu''s body, and was temporarily swallowed by the Taoist body.


    (PS: Thank you for the support of Acheng''s monthly ticket, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect)

 Chapter 3646: Special existence

    "Zhou Shu, your name is Zhou Shu?"


    Xie Sishan''s voice rang, from inside his body, he could hear a lot of surprises, "Is it really you?!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "No one will pretend to be me."


    "No wonder, no wonder... who can come here alone, who else can there be except Zhou Shu in these heavens?!" Xie Sishan was quite excited, "City Lord Zhou, I have always admired you for being able to build Xianshu City and The immortal world contends, after going out, can I also go to Xianshu City?"


    "No problem, I welcome anyone in Xiancheng."


    Leaving the copper pillar, Zhou Shu cruised around to discover the situation on the third floor.


    "Xie Sishan, how many years have you been locked up here?"


    "Three hundred and thirty-seven years."


    "Remember so clearly?"


    "I remember every day I came in, how could I forget? City Lord Zhou, thank you for giving me the opportunity to see the sun again."


    "Don''t say this, it''s hard to say whether you can see the sky again, Xie Sishan, after you came in, you stayed awake and kept watching your surroundings, right? Otherwise, it''s impossible that you would find me as soon as I came over."


    "Yes, City Lord Zhou, I clearly saw everything here, the true face of the fairy world, so ugly, dark, and vicious..."


    "okay."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help interrupting him. He is rarely so impolite, but this guy... what he wants to know now is not this. "Tell me what you saw on the third floor of the prison cell, and talk about the main point. For example, when the guards often come, how many strong are there."


    Xie Sishan was honest, and said, "The third layer rarely comes to guards. The guards come only when newcomers come in. There is no fixed time period. The strong, except for the immortals who arrested me here, I have only seen Two quasi saints."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and drew a picture casually, "Is it him?"


    Xie Sishan quickly said, "It''s him, he is the current Lord of the Three Cities. This has been here twice recently, and he was there when the guards escorted people down."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Where is the other one?"


    Xie Sishan described it again, "...It''s like this, the original Three City Lord, who hadn''t been here forty years ago."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Aren''t you here? Then, who is stronger than the current Three City Lord?"


    Xie Sishan quickly said, "That should be the later Three City Lords. The Three City Lords'' laws of power and belief are quite strong, and they must be the top figures in the celestial pole list. The previous quasi-sages are worse. Only the law of Yin and Yang is not very good. "


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Can you see the rules of their cultivation?"


    Xie Sishan seemed very proud, "I can still see that you are practicing the law of reincarnation, the law of order, and the law of cause and effect. Hey, you deserve to be the city lord of Xianshu who has caused the most headaches in the fairy world, but there is also a powerful law I don��t see. Come out, I haven''t touched it before."


    "You are very accurate, no wonder you are sure I can save you from the beginning."


    Zhou Shu stopped, his expression solemn, "Xie Sishan, you are not an ordinary Hachi clan, are you?"


    Xie Sishan thought for a few breaths, "Yes, I don��t want to hide it in front of my benefactor. I am the Haechi clan who has brought the true eye to the extreme, and cannot be transformed forever. For a special existence like me, there is a name in the clan to be transparent. Beasts, but in the eyes of the people, the bright beasts are just beasts, not humans at all, so after I knew my talents, I left the Hachi clan. It was more than two thousand years ago."


    "Sure enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in a slow voice, "I have heard the master of Hachi say that there have been no bright beasts in Hachi for a long time. He said that only when Hachi country is the most prosperous, can there be such a holy beast in the clan. Beast, because it takes a huge amount of resources and energy to support a bright beast."


    "What holy beast, it''s just a pet of those people!"


    Xie Sishan''s resentful voice shocked Zhou Shu.


    "Don''t worry, just listen to me."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "Listening to the Lord, the true eye of the bright beast is the strongest talent of the Hachi tribe, and it is even more than the eye of the sky. A grain of sand can be found even when it falls into the desert. It is easy to distinguish the power of the other party��s laws, and at the very high and deep stage of cultivation, you can see the very distant future, not only the future of the individual, but the future of the entire country and the entire heavens. This is the prophet of the Hachi clan. It can��t do things, but there are also several problems with the Bright Beast. It can��t be transformed in eternity because its body will be solidified and its lifespan will be much shorter than that of the normal Hachee tribe, and it cannot possess the same wisdom as humans..."


    Xie Sishan seemed to suppress his anger, "The previous sentence is correct, the last sentence is false."


    "From you, I also think the last sentence is false, but it is also possible that you are a special case," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "The important tribe you want to save should also be a transparent beast? Does she have human wisdom? ?"


    Xie Sishan roared as if he had hit something, "She has, she has... She is very smart!"


    "I believe you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and stopped talking about this question.


    He is not sure whether the words of the Lord of the Kingdom are true or false. Besides, seeing a bright beast is a chance. If the bright beast can be brought back to Xianshu City, it will be a great chance It would be a shame to miss this opportunity because of offending Xie Sishan.


    Xie Sishan was a little confused, "Do you really believe me?"


    Zhou Shu was very serious, "I believe you, and I will try my best to help you rescue her."


    Xie Sishan said without hesitation, "If it can be saved, my life is yours."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "By the way, Immortal Realm didn''t find out that you are a bright beast, right?"


    Xie Sishan quickly said, "I don''t think I did. I used a puppet when I was arrested. They must have thought I was a transformed Haechi clan, but I don''t know if she was discovered... Forget it, I know I was deceiving myself. Obviously, right? If the fairy world doesn''t know that she is a bright beast, she will be on this level like me, not below."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "You are right, but it doesn''t matter, we have to save it anyway."


    "Ok."


    Xie Sishan brought some pleadings, "We''d better hurry up, I''m afraid she can''t bear it, I can''t bear those golden rings..."


    "It will go down soon. Don''t worry. Hundreds of years have passed. It is not at this moment," Zhou Shu said calmly. "Continue with the previous question. Apart from the Three City Lords, have you seen other City Lords? Did the guard talk about other city owners?"


    "I haven''t seen it."


    Xie Sishan thought for a while and said, "But I heard the guards talk about it several times, saying that they have been here for almost a thousand years, and they have not seen the two city lords. Also, the three city lords in charge have been changing, every 100 years. Change one, but the two City Lords haven''t moved."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized that Xian Ting really regarded Anding City as a secret base. The two city owners were nominally the managers of Anding City, but they were actually studying the power of the acquired chaos, and the three city owners were constantly rotating. Is the actual manager.

 Chapter 3647: Shameless

    Zhou Shu paused, "Xie Sishan, are these copper pillars controlled by any mechanism?"


    "No, I saw that they did it well at the time and used it at the time. They were erected directly. There was an early warning formation on it, but no special organs were placed to control it." Xie Sishan seemed thoughtful. They have been imprisoned, it is impossible to resist, and they don''t have to work **** the copper pillars and iron chains. It is troublesome and useless."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I think the same is true."


    Everyone is kept in solitary confinement, it is much more difficult to save people, and there is not enough time to do it now.


    What did Xie Sishan realize, "City Lord Zhou, do you want to put everyone down?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "That''s what you think?"


    "Where is City Lord Zhou?" Xie Sishan hesitated, "I think it''s a very good idea. No one has ever come down to the prison. The guards must have never thought of someone inside. The city owner took this opportunity to let them down and then rush out together. They will definitely be caught off guard. Although it is troublesome to release people, they have to be released one by one, but if they do, there will be many benefits. They will definitely be very grateful to the city lord, and the city lord will be easier to leave here."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I hope they will cause chaos? Normally these people add up, they are not the opponents of the guard, let alone all of them are seriously injured now? If I save them and let them go through the barrier, it will not save people but harm people. Now, if you just leave for yourself, you shouldn��t have such an idea."


    "City Lord, I don''t think about it for myself, but they will definitely die if they stay here. It''s better to fight for it."


    Xie Sishan couldn''t help but said, "You have also seen the situation inside. Which one is not that life is better than death, life is like the year? I am like this myself, I believe most people here are the same, desperate death is better than death like this."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Let''s go to the entrance and have a look, then come back."


    It��s his idea to break An Ding City from the inside, but he never counted on the first three levels of people. The highest here is the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan. It will not be done, and if you save people, you must save it, otherwise the cause and effect will fall on you. .


    "Listen to you."


    Xie Sishan thought of the agreement and didn''t say more.


    The entrance is obvious, in a fortress in the middle of a group of copper pillars.


    The fortress is similar to the outer one, but it is more rigorous, with array amulets arranged inside and outside. There is no doubt that if the array here is touched, the outside will know that something abnormal has happened here.


    But there is no such thing as a photo shoot.


    Not surprisingly, the entire prison is not there. In a prison full of annihilation, any picture wall will be eroded and lose its effect within a few days.


    There is no difficulty for Zhou Shu to enter the fortress without touching the formation.


    Into the fortress.


    The black and red mist is permeated in the space of a few miles, it is condensed but not scattered, and it is hard to see things.


    Through the eighth sense, you can see that there is a passage in the middle, but the passage is covered with a dark iron plate that has been corroded a lot. There are rows of dense small holes on the iron plate, and the fog is coming out of the small holes. of.


    Zhou Shu walked over and stared at the dark iron plate, "Xie Sishan, take a closer look."


    Xie Sishan quickly said, "I see, there are mechanisms in the four corners of this iron plate, which may require a special key to open. Most of the keys are with the Lord of the Three Cities. In the hundreds of years I have been here, I have opened it twice. The prisoner went down."


    Zhou Shu nodded and explored the dark iron plate.


    After only a while, he stood still.


    The special material of dark steel iron does not incorporate any laws, and the reincarnation cannot leave traces, and it is impossible to see the shape and texture of the key, but it is not a big problem. Input all the information of the dark steel iron into the sea of ??knowledge. , Then deduct the calculation, repeat it millions of times, and always get the result.


    This is also the only way, because it is impossible to destroy the iron plate.


    It was a dark iron, and there was a big disturbance, and the people outside immediately noticed it.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s actions, Xie Sishan was quite puzzled, "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu focused on searching without reason.


    Seeing time passed a little bit, Xie Sishan couldn''t help it, and said anxiously, "Shall I try?"


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "The spirit beast must have the consciousness of the spirit beast, and wait quietly."


    After another quarter of an hour, Zhou Shu nodded, "Sure."


    "What is it?"


    Xie Sishan questioned, "Could it be that it can be opened? You can just stand and think for a while to open it?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand slightly, and several Shu Zhili fell on the four corners of the dark iron plate.


    But after several breaths, with a creak, the iron plate moved.


    "what?"


    Xie Sishan looked astonished.


    Zhou Shu also secretly shook his head as he watched the dark iron plate slowly sliding outward.


    The formation is simple. This kind of mechanical mechanism is more difficult. The strength of the formation is regular, and Shu Zhili can also crack it. However, this mechanism, the lines that fit each other, should be twisted a few times, and in what direction. They were all problems, and it took him a lot of time to get the correct solution.


    As for Shu Zhili''s simulating dark iron, it was all minor problems.


    Soon, the dark iron was completely moved away, revealing a hole tens of meters wide.


    A large amount of mist burst out immediately, and the force sank like a real wall. Zhou Shu flicked his sleeves away and stared, but he couldn''t see any passages, only the thick red and black mist, and the large swarm below. Guru kept bubbling in the pool of blood.


    "It''s really a pool of demon blood..."


    Although not surprising , Zhou Shu still sighed.


    He had seen this place from the memory of the guards, and the prison prisoner really used the magic blood pool and magic power as a means of banning.


    Xian Ting, in order to achieve his goal, he really did not scrutinize any means.


    As the master of the immortal world, he listed many techniques that are beneficial to practitioners as forbidden methods, but he built a pool of magic blood, using magic power that practitioners should not use, and used it to deal with practitioners on his side. If it is known to the immortal world, what will be the consequences?


    Zhou Shu recorded it, and the entire prisoner''s situation was recorded in great detail.


    If you are strong enough, it is still very useful to play the flag of justice, and you can reverse the situation when appropriate.


    However, Zhou Shu didn��t feel happy, otherwise he wouldn��t sigh. The filth of the Anding City controlled by Xian Ting was exposed, and it affected not only the fairy world, but all the practitioners and the entire heavens. He didn��t want magic blood. The Chi incident really happened, but it happened and it can only be accepted.


    "Devil Blood Pool?"


    Xie Sishan was stunned, "This is a place in the fairy world, how come there is a pool of demon blood? Do they still use magic power? This... it''s incredible."


    "What do you think?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What else can be easier to restrain practitioners and mythical beasts than magic power? With such a strong magic power, none of the magic blood pools I''ve been to can compare with this one, and it''s simply not what ordinary people can compete."


    "This����"


    Xie Sishan''s expression is ugly, "It''s too shameless, then how do we get there?"


    "If Xiao Su is here, it might be interesting."


    Zhou Shu seemed to smile, and jumped in directly. In a flash, the turbulent magic power swallowed him, and even a trace was invisible.

 Chapter 3648: No one inside

    Xie Sishan gasped, "Are you...are you okay?"


    Breathing is just a psychological instinct. Most sacred beasts are disgusted with everything from the Devil race, and their magical energy is their opponent.


    He was well protected by Zhou Shu. He could see the situation outside, but he didn''t touch him at all. He just watched the misty and strong devilish energy close at hand, still couldn''t help the disgust and perhaps fear in his heart.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu is very relaxed.


    Using reincarnation to guide the magic energy and magic is Zhou Shu''s housekeeping skill.


    With the advancement of the law of reincarnation, the guidance becomes more and more smooth. With a little strength, oneself will not be affected by magic power.


    Of course, this magic blood pool is not a pure magic power aggregation. There are also many organs arranged in it, such as the magic blood thorn, magic spear formation, magic light cover and so on. It is not known whether it was learned by the fairy world or let Arranged by the demons, these methods also caused some obstacles.


    Of course, it''s not a big problem.


    Seeing Zhou Shu shuttle freely in the demon blood pool, Xie Sishan thought of something, and his mind was inexplicably tight, "You really have a good relationship with the demon clan?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Following what the immortal world said, don''t you still believe in the immortal world?"


    "Do not believe."


    Xie Sishan shook his head quickly, angering Zhou Shu with fear.


    Zhou Shu smiled calmly, "It''s okay to believe. When perceiving threats, people always believe what they want to believe. It doesn''t matter who said it, I won''t care. Besides, I do have something to do with the demons. If you go to Xianshu City in the future, you can naturally see it."


    Xie Sishan stagnated and whispered, "It''s related, that doesn''t prove that what the fairy world said is correct."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Xie Sishan, you see which way is the right way, it should be okay?"


    This blood pool is not very deep, only a few hundred meters, but the curve in the corner is no different from the maze. If you look at it, there are dozens of different exits. If you go wrong, it may trigger the mechanism and attract the guard or It was the city lord. Of course, Zhou Shu could see the right direction, but he still had to ask.


    He was a little curious about the bright beast.


    Xie Sishan watched for a few breaths, "over there, it''s the direction of your right hand, just that one road, the others are dead ends."


    Zhou Shu secretly nodded. The true eyes displayed by Xie Sishan did not surpass Zhou Shu''s own eighth sense, but he still had an advantage in speed. It took him dozens of breaths to see that it might be because of the eighth sense. Penetration hinders sight?


    Following the direction on the right, passing through several organs, a ray of light gradually appeared in front of him.


    It is close to the water.


    Although it was mostly pitch black outside, it was somewhat better than the depression at the bottom of the Demon Blood Pool.


    Xie Sishan glanced outside. Perhaps he felt that he would be able to rescue the tribe soon. He was so excited that he couldn��t help but said, ��City Lord Zhou��s ability is much better than what Immortal Realm said! If I didn��t see it with my own eyes, I would never believe it. Prisoner��s prison, a place where no one dared to enter, is as simple as shopping for the city lord, and the city lord can easily do things that I can��t even think of."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What''s the situation outside?"


    Xie Sishan shook his head, "I can''t see it, there is a door blocking it."


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Zhou Shu jumped, flew out of the demon blood pool, and landed on the cold ground.


    There is a relaxed feeling.


    In the tall tunnel built by dark steel, there was a faint light everywhere, and it was faintly visible. Not far away was a gate with a height of several tens of feet.


    It is also made of dark iron.


    "Where is there so much dark iron, **** it."


    Zhou Shu couldn��t help complaining, thinking about his own Xianshu City, for some dark iron, I don��t know how much effort it took to get it from Hazhi Country, and since entering the prison, he has seen everything The ground, walls, etc. are all made of dark iron, so extravagant that Zhou Shu is jealous.


    If Xianshu City had so many dark irons, he could make his defense a higher level.


    "It''s nothing," Xie Sishan couldn''t help but said, "There are more, City Lord, you must have not been to the Luofu Realm? The Luofu Realm itself does not have many defense facilities, the scenery is beautiful, and there is almost no trace of the formation. , But the hundreds of acropolis around it are all built on the basis of dark iron, and the overall formation is even more unbreakable. It is said that even the saints cannot be broken. I think that is true."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I seem to have heard a saying that a million squares of dark iron is equal to a small world?"


    "This statement should be correct, the general origin core can only produce so much, no matter how many origin cores..."


    Xie Sishan realized something and said in amazement, "It''s really **** it! Just one Louvre realm, at least one hundred thousand realms, hundreds of thousands have been captured, not really unclear..."


    "Fortunately, the original core does not do this anymore, otherwise the heavens will end sooner or later."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand with a smile, hurriedly walked to the door, and observed carefully, "The same, it seems that a special key is needed."


    A defensive facility made of special materials like dark iron, which ignores most laws, is indeed a big trouble for intruders. The keys are better than the power of the laws. A gate is enough to restrict the practitioners below the saint. .


    The Immortal Realm planned well, specifically targeting practitioners, but no one of them could have imagined that a special existence like Zhou Shu could calculate the key and the method of opening the door.


    Xie Sishan quickly said, "City Lord, isn''t that difficult?"


    "Not difficult."


    Zhou Shu saw the situation clearly and started to deduct it.


    "I...City Lord, you are worried that you will not be able to see the situation behind you, don''t know if anyone is there, so don''t rush in? There must be no guards there. The guards are only up to the third floor at most, but the city master may be inside..." It seems that something has been decided, Xie Sishan no longer hesitates, "Otherwise, you open the door and leave immediately. I will go in and see for myself. If something happens, you will leave. I will never tell you, I promise."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I said you always think so much about what to do? This is the only way. Since you are here, you must go in. I didn''t come for you."


    Xie Sishan stagnated and whispered, "Sorry, I''m a little worried."


    "Wait quietly, I will naturally ask you when I need you."


    Zhou Shu continued to deduced that there was only one keyhole. Compared with the iron plate before, this is a bit simpler, but hundreds of breaths will have the answer.


    The door was slowly pushed open a crack.


    Two pairs of eyes looked in together, and there are probably not many pairs of eyes that can be blocked in this world.


    The eighth sense and the true eye of the transparent beast.


    "Where is this? The sky is full of stars, have we already come out? Impossible, or... is this another space?"


    "No, this is the entire heavens."


    "What!? The whole heavens, what are you talking about, City Lord?"


    "No one inside, just go in."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170908222537279 for your continued support. I am grateful, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites)

 Chapter 3649: I go by my own

    In the space of nearly a hundred miles, there are a lot of stars, I''m afraid there are not hundreds of thousands.


    At this time Xie Sishan also realized, "Here are the reduced heavens?"


    "To be precise, it is a very complete map, but the immortal world is hidden." Zhou Shu walked to the middle of the stars and looked around, with a smile on his mouth. "As expected of the immortal world. The situation is so clear, but it makes me cheaper."


    There is no doubt that this boundary map will be copied by Zhou Shu.


    But it cannot be directly merged with your own boundary map. After all, the boundary map here has no other information except the location, and it cannot be 100% sure that it is true.


    "What is the immortal world doing here?"


    Xie Sishan was a little disappointed, thinking that he could save his people, but he didn''t expect it to be so.


    "It should be the route of Anding City."


    Zhou Shu pointed to a green dot in the map, "There is the location of Anding City in the heavens."


    Xie Sishan was still sighing, but he couldn''t ignore Zhou Shu, and only followed Zhou Shu, "Anding City is mobile. I have learned this from the guards'' words. Did the immortal world control Anding City based on this picture?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This picture does not show a control method, it is a pure boundary map. I am more inclined to the fairy world and cannot control Anding City."


    Xie Sishan, who was looking left and right, was not thinking about it, and said unconsciously, "In other words, this point is moved by the people of the fairy world, who is it?"


    "Three City Lord, he will come down every time he moves. The last time he came was a month ago, we shouldn''t have encountered him."


    Zhou Shu looked at it and got the answer. It''s always impossible for the boundary map to be made with dark iron, and Die Yue can still play a role.


    "It doesn''t make much sense to say that..."


    Xie Sishan couldn''t help it anymore, "Our goal is to save people, but now we are here to look at the map. I looked carefully, there is no other way here, what is going on? Did we go wrong in the demon blood pool? Road, but that is obviously a way to survive."


    "Don''t worry, wait a moment."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and began to concentrate on memorizing the world map.


    It took some time to record hundreds of thousands of stars.


    Xie Sishan was still checking the surroundings, but couldn''t find the way no matter what, his eyes were about to bulge out of anxiousness.


    "Okay, go out."


    Zhou Shu wrote down the boundary map and walked out.


    Xie Sishan said anxiously, "I went out without finding it? I thought you had a way."


    "You can''t find a bright beast, of course I can''t find it either. Why waste time."


    Zhou Shu had already walked out of the door, Xie Sishan looked helpless and followed out angrily. As soon as he came out, Zhou Shu closed the door.


    Xie Sishan looked at the closed door and sighed, "Where shall we go and walk the blood pool again?"


    "right here."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the door, "There is only one door, but there may not be only one room behind it."


    Xie Sishan realized what he was surprised, "You mean, there might be several rooms behind a door?"


    "Only this one is possible."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The public losers back then had five rooms with one door, and the Lu family could even enter nine rooms with one door. According to the method of opening the door and the time sequence, etc., every time you open the door, you will enter a different room. , Very old technology, it should be as old here," he shook his head with a smile, "I didn''t expect at first that they would use their magic tricks in Anding City, hehe, the immortal world is not the most despised institution It''s forbidden and mocking. In the end, I don''t want to use it."


    Xie Sishan said anxiously, "The city lord means, do you know how to crack the mechanism?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "In the hands of practitioners, organ techniques are often more sophisticated than formations, and they won��t be mixed with various things. I like this kind of purity, but in the heavens, it��s very It��s hard to have its use, after all, not every place has so many dark irons."


    A beam of joy flashed in Xie Sishan''s eyes, "City Lord, you really know everything, I haven''t heard of it at all, then..."


    "Already doing it."


    There was no other way out in it, Zhou Shu understood the reason, and at that time he also started deduction and deciphering.


    Compared with the previous deductions, this time is definitely a lot more complicated, but for him who understands the two organ arts, it doesn''t take too much time. However, it has to be said that this kind of organ restriction is still very important for ordinary practitioners. Effective, even if it is a quasi-sage, as long as you don''t understand the mechanism technique, there is no way to get here, even if you destroy this gate, you can''t find the right way.


    After a long time, Zhou Shu said slowly, "This is the trick of the public loser. There are only five different rooms at most. I will try them one by one."


    Xie Sishan quickly said, "Well, don''t care about me. If there is danger, just throw me out."


    Zhou Shu gently opened the door, and his eyes looked in again.


    "Ah! Right here!"


    Xie Sishan suddenly exclaimed, if it weren''t for him in Zhou Shu''s Taoist body, he might have shaken the house.


    Zhou Shu walked in after a flash, "It seems luck, but you don''t need to be so loud, I can see it."


    In a room with a radius of tens of miles, eight different spaces are divided by formations, and there are many formations and organs in each space. The eyes and the eighth sense were all in vain, and they all saw the "prisoners" locked in the formation.


    One of them is Haechi, half lying there, eyes closed, looking haggard and lack of blood.


    "City Lord, can you help me save her?"


    Xu was too excited, Xie Sishan''s voice trembled very badly, and there were many pleadings in it, "The law in that formation is too powerful, I may not be able to resist it, please."


    "Look at the formation."


    Zhou Shuli was there, pondering for a moment, "It''s a bit troublesome. The formation method to imprison them is very different from the copper pillars outside. It should be directly controlled by someone. Even if I know the way to destroy it, it will be destroyed. Find."


    "In that case."


    Xie Sishan settled down, seeming to say decisively, "Then you tell me the way, I will go by myself."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Do you know the law of energy? Do you know how to deal with it?"


    Obviously it can be seen that the main driving force of the formation comes from the law of energy, and several key formations are also magic weapons containing the law of energy. The conclusion is very clear. The formation here and the formation of the previous black hole channel come from The same person is the quasi-sage who controls and even transcends the law of energy.


    "The law of energy?"


    Xie Sishan stagnated and shook his head in despair, "I don''t understand, I can''t even see it! Only then did I realize that it is the law of energy, the strongest law in the heavens, haha, no wonder the breath I perceive is so inaccessible, As if he would be swallowed up as soon as he got close..." After a sorrowful smile, he hesitated for a few breaths, and said forcefully, "City Lord, you will let me try, and if I fail, I will fail! I can die in front of her. Live it!"

 Chapter 3650: Ancient technology

    Zhou Shu ignored him and continued to look around.


    Xie Sishan hesitated and said, "You... are you worried that I''m dragging you down?"


    "I said to do my best, but now I haven''t tried my best. What are you in a hurry?" Zhou Shu was calm. "This place should also be part of the prison. I don''t know where the other exit is. Find it first. Now, let''s take care of other things."


    Xie Sishan questioned, "Is there any other exit?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain much, "Look carefully, don''t keep staring at the person you want to save, she is there and can''t run away."


    "Oh����"


    Xie Sishan looked away reluctantly, seemingly rejoicing, "Yes, she is here, she can''t run, and it seems that she hasn''t been tortured, right? Great."


    Zhou Shu paused, "She is weaker than you before."


    "what?"


    Xie Sishan''s eyes widened, "There are no scars at all. Am I wrong?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You''re not mistaken, but you haven''t learned the rules and can''t see more things, such as vitality ideas, etc. She looks good, but the vitality is already weak. To be precise, It��s just an obsession supporting it, and there will be no people without it, but you don��t have to worry too much. This obsession is very tough and should last a long time."


    Xie Sishan was shocked and couldn''t help but said, "It''s... what caused her to be like this?"


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of doubt, "The power of the bloodline has been extracted. I don''t know how to do it. It doesn''t look like a loss of blood and energy, but the power is almost gone, not just her, and all the alien beasts here are like this. ...It seems that the city lord here is indeed studying the power of chaos."


    "What? How is it possible?"


    Xie Sishan was stunned, angry and puzzled, "How can the power of the bloodline be extracted? Besides, it is impossible for the power of the bloodline to be extracted without Haechi. What is the use of the extraction? It is used to study the power of chaos. What is that again."


    "You don''t need to know those," Zhou Shu said calmly, "For you, you only need to save her."


    Xie Sishan settled, "Yes, I will do what you say, the lord."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Did you find an exit?"


    "No exit was found, but there was something wrong over there."


    Xie Sishan pointed to a corner not far away, with light in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked in the direction, suddenly a glimmer of doubt flashed in his eyes, walked over and looked at it for a while, his expression condensed slightly, "Xie Sishan, how do you perceive it?"


    Xie Sishan thought for a while, still shook his head, "I can''t describe it, but in my eyes, it is different from other places. Is it an exit?"


    "Forget it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said nothing, nothing more.


    Do you want to tell Xie Sishan that there is a teleportation formation?


    This was the first time Zhou Shu saw the teleportation array in the fairy world, and it was the teleportation array in use.


    It��s not made in this era. The talisman of the teleportation array is hidden in the dark iron. Obviously it was placed in the prison when the prison was just built. It is a very good design. The dark iron can block most of the laws. Power, but it cannot block the law of space. The hidden teleportation array is basically not noticed here, and only those who understand the inside can understand it.


    On closer inspection, its structure is very different from the teleportation array made by Lin Zhu. It is more similar to a submarine vortex, because it is not in the sea, and there is almost no trace, but the rest is almost the same as the submarine vortex, which makes people suspicious. This is the transformation of the seabed vortex.


    But no matter what, this is indeed a two-way transfer array that can be used.


    At the other end, it may be connected to the deeper part of Anding City, or it may be where the city lord is.


    What is basically certain is that the place will not be too far away, right at the bottom of the black hole, the power drawn from Hachi is also used there.


    Since entering the Anding City Prisoner��s Sky Prison, Zhou Shu has seen many things from the ancient Xuanhuang world, such as Guiguzi��s heart, Gongsun��s mechanism skills, and now he has seen the ancient teleportation array, which the immortal world has long forbidden to reject. , Still exists here, and maintains the power of the past, and from now on, it can be seen that Anding City is indeed very old, at least a product of 50,000 to 60,000 years ago.


    In addition to what he saw, he still had even greater doubts, such as how Anding City moved and what power was it relying on?


    If nothing happens, it should also have a lot to do with the Xuanhuang World.


    However, these are not things he needs to consider now.


    What Zhou Shu is most curious about right now is that the real eyes of the transparent beast can see the power of space.


    He had seen it before, but the eighth sense did not feel it. It was not until Xie Sishan said there was a problem, that he could see some clues through deduction of the surrounding environment, and then he felt the formation amulet in the dark iron. Xie Sishan saw the existence of the teleportation array from the very beginning.


    Although Xie Sishan didn''t know what power it was, he saw it after all.


    Bright beast is really not easy.


    Xie Sishan was still at a loss and wondered, "There is an exit, is there any mechanism?"


    "Yes, but don''t worry about it for now."


    Activating the teleportation array requires formation amulet, just like some underwater vortexes require the blood of a real dragon, but Zhou Shu doesn��t know what the formation aura is here, and it is impossible to get the correct answer from the deduction calculation can not be activated now. Things can only be regarded as non-existent.


    In case someone suddenly comes out now...


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu took out a set of formation talisman and placed it on the side of the teleportation formation. If someone came over, it could at least delay it.


    Xie Sishan nodded, Ba had no choice but to take care of it, and quickly said, "City Lord, can you send me there now?"


    "past?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Oh, are you still going to die in love? Of course not."


    The importance of the transparent beast in his eyes has been further enhanced, how could he be allowed to die.


    Not only this one will not work, neither will the inside. The bright beast inside looks more pure.


    Xie Sishan''s face changed, and he said angrily, "What should I do? If you don''t save, I can''t go, then watch her die?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, "I only said that it was a little troublesome to save, but I didn''t say not to save it. What are you worried about?


    "Do you have a way?"


    Xie Sishan was both happy and angry, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was slightly dark, and he scolded, "When did I say it was my business, I told you to wait quietly, you still get angry from time to time and make your own way. It really doesn''t look like a spirit beast. If you really If you count on me to help you save people, don''t talk too much. I can only speak out when I need you."


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    Xie Sishan quickly put away his emotions and whispered, "Don''t be angry, the city lord, I''m really too anxious, it''s all my fault."


    Zhou Shu looked at those formations intently and ignored him.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171203143032046 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites)


    (PPS: The weather is too hot, pay attention to your body)

 Chapter 3651: Bottom hall

    After deduction, Zhou Shu began to crack.


    Follow the law, just like dealing with those energy whips.


    This can only be done. For the law of energy, no better way can be found. It has not been able to attract the attention of the controller before, and maybe not this time.


    Of course, he can''t completely count on luck, he is also prepared for possible enemies.


    Zhou Shu moved quickly, breaking through the barriers of the formation in about thirty breaths and rushing in.


    "Don''t resist, come with me, Xie Sishan is also with me."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, and a white light hood was lifted up. Before Hazhi''s eyes could be opened, Zhou Shu took him in.


    That sentence seems to be said in vain, this Hachi really has no power at all, and can be slaughtered by others and can''t resist anything.


    "Great, thanks a lot!"


    Xie Sishan, who was also in Zhou Shu''s body, almost jumped up in excitement.


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother to care about him at all, exited the formation, put away the early warning array talisman placed in front of the teleportation formation, then exited, and closed the door again.


    Just a few breaths after closing the door, blue light flashed suddenly on the teleportation formation. After a while, a quasi-sage elder strode out, with a majestic face and a slightly suspicious look, he turned towards the eight-seater formation. Fa glanced at it, then looked towards the door.


    Shaking his head, said something, turned around and went back.


    Back to an extremely wide hall.


    Six round mountains rose in the middle of the hall. These mountains were also made of dark iron, with the lower circle and the upper level, and the top of the mountain was slightly sunken, like a bowl.


    Each of the six round mountains has a radius of ten miles and a height of nearly five miles. They are arranged in an inverted funnel shape and arranged in a plum blossom shape. Each round mountain is marked with text, surrounded by formations, and there is another one along the foot of the mountain. The river, from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain, is engraved with mysterious and complex runes. There are millions of them that will make you dizzy at first glance. There are several different states of power flowing in these runes, gradually spiraling downwards. , And finally gathered to the top of the mountain.


    These forces did not offset or attack each other, they were parallel to each other, presenting an unusually discordant harmony.


    This point is the same as Hanshan.


    In the middle of the six mountains, there is a very thick column, which is also engraved with runes, more than the round mountains. The upper ends of the columns are connected to the ceiling, and six pipes extend from the middle, which are directly connected to the six mountains. The tops of the mountains are connected, and some power is being injected into the pillars through the pipes, while the lower end is leaning on a high platform. A long section of the pillars has been dug out and covered by a formation method. You can vaguely see thick smoke billowing inside, and the black gas continues Transpiration upwards.


    In the east corner of the hall, there are ten identical high platforms, distinguished by the labels A, B, C, D.


    The blue light flashed, and the quasi-sage old man walked down from the Xinzi platform.


    Without staying, he quickly walked to the high platform and raised his head and said, "Great City Lord, no abnormal situation was found."


    "No?"


    A stern face slowly appeared on the height of the pillar, with clear ears and nose, and deep eyes. He opened his mouth and said, "Er Yue, do you see clearly?"


    "Er Yue has seen the Great City Lord."


    Er Yue bowed his head respectfully, "Yes, look clearly, there is no sign of outsiders breaking in."


    "Nonsense! Are you deceiving the old!?"


    His face solemnly said, "The old man perceives very clearly, first the passage, and then the room where Xinmen is located, there are changes. Have you not looked carefully?"


    Er Yue hurriedly shook his head and said humbly, "Great City Lord, I did look very carefully. There is no trace of damage to the formation, or I will go and look at it again? This time every formation will be carefully watched. As for Over the passage, I will ask the three city masters to check."


    He said with disdain, "No need to go, it''s useless to go! As for the three city masters, that''s a waste. He can''t enter the passage. What can he find? The current Suspense Sect is really more and more useless. Up."


    Er Yue followed, "Indeed, the people they sent are getting worse and worse. This time this seems like a lot of action, but it''s actually a waste."


    "Don''t talk about others, are you not?"


    Thinking of his face, he scolded, "For so many years, I haven''t even understood the law of energy. I can''t help the old man until now. I can only fight against it. It''s a waste! You shouldn''t be chosen at the beginning, just like you Talent, I really don��t know how I became the elder of the fairy court!"


    As a quasi-sage, Er Yue didn''t dare to reply in the face of scolding, and only whispered, "What Dachengzhu said, I am too dull to understand Dachengzhu''s teachings. It is my fault."


    His face was silent for a while, and he slowly said, "Forget it, the old man shouldn''t say that to you. You have helped a lot over the years. Without you, the old man could not get those results. I can only blame the old man for it. It''s not useful, if it can...Sigh."


    "Don''t think about it like that."


    Er Yue hurriedly said, "The Great City Lord is the pillar of the Immortal Realm, and the rise and fall of the Immortal Realm rests on the Great City Lord. You must not blame yourself and affect your heart."


    "Ha ha����"


    His face laughed, and the pillars seemed to sway.


    You more slowly said, "In fact, the big city lord does not have to worry at all. The formation is not touched, and it is unlikely that an enemy will break in. Unless the enemy is not a quasi-sage, but it is not a quasi-sage, it is impossible to pass through the blood pool. It is impossible to enter the room where Xin Men is."


    "This body is getting more and more useless He sighed, "The old man has never been able to get used to it. It has been 60,000 years old and he is still disobedient. Now it is too sick to change. "


    Er Yue flattered, "When the big city master understands the law of chaos, it doesn''t matter what kind of body it is."


    "Haha!" His face nodded, and laughed unconsciously, "You can be considered a bit of insight, chaos grows all things, for it, what is a body, and when the old man really understands the truth, he will take this Heaven and earth as the body, haha!"


    Er Yue nodded again and again, "There must be one day, I am ready to congratulate the Lord of the Great City."


    His face suddenly became serious, "Don''t talk too much, the balance power of Mountain 4 is beginning to weaken. You can take some from the room of the second door."


    "Yes."


    Er Yue replied, suddenly thinking of something, "The power of balance on the second door doesn''t seem to be too much. How about I order the Lord of the Three Cities to find a few people from the upper third floor to add it?"


    His face scolded, "Up to three levels? The power of those wastes is not enough to cram teeth! If it is not pure enough, it will take more effort for the old."


    Er Yue nodded, "Yes, I talk too much."


    His face paused, "Forget it, it''s better than nothing... Go and ask him to find a few, send them to Guimen, and wait until the old man has seen it."


    "Okay, I''m going now."


    Er Yue bowed and saluted until his face disappeared from the pillar, then turned and left.


    After walking to the portal, he mumbled secretly, "I can''t move, there is too much nonsense, why don''t you die!? Damn old man, he''s still so abominable after living for so many years, he won''t pay anything. come out!"


    (PS: Thank you Yanyu Tianying for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3652: Can only wait

    Standing in front of the gate, Zhou Shunei regarded himself.


    To be precise, they are the two Hachis in the inner body.


    The spontaneous space in the body changes as one wishes and can create all possible scenes based on all its own laws. At this time, the two Hachis are lying under an unusually tall tree.


    It was the Jianmu imagined by Zhou Shu.


    Give them a hint.


    Xie Sishan walked around, very anxious, "City Lord, she seems to have passed out!"


    Zhou Shu appeared beside him, "The tree behind you, pluck a leaf, crush it, and then cover her."


    "understood."


    Xie Sishan did what he said, watching the green mist cage up, and his mind gradually settled down. He had seen the power of the green mist, which was absolutely comparable to the best medicine, and it was very suitable for the Hachi clan.


    He bowed down and saluted, "Thank you, the benefactor, you saved us again. My life is yours."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What''s her name?"


    Looking at the green mist, Xie Sishan''s eyes were a little gentle, "I call her Shaner, I found her on the edge of a mountain."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Your talent for naming it looks like mine."


    "what?"


    Xie Sishan was stunned, but soon there was no time to deal with it, because there was a low hum from the green mist that was gradually disappearing.


    He rushed over in one step, using his ears and necks, "Shan''er, Shan''er, how are you? Are you getting better?"


    "Woo, woo..."


    Shan''er noticed something, and responded with a clearer voice.


    "It''s better, right, that''s great!"


    Xie Sishan was so overjoyed that he could not describe his feet and stomped on the ground, "It has been 338 years, and I have not missed you a day. I finally saw you again!"


    "Woo, woo..."


    It''s still the same voice, but it''s louder, and it seems to bring a lot of emotion.


    Zhou Shu looked at them, seemingly enlightened, "She can''t speak, and doesn''t have much wit, right?"


    Xie Sishan shook, turned to Zhou Shu, and his hair stood up, "Don''t talk nonsense! She understands me, she understands! Also, she is smarter than everyone! Zhou Shu, I will never allow you to say In this case, even if you are our benefactor!"


    "I can see that you can communicate with each other."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with a smile, "I won''t bother you anymore, I''ll find you when I have something to do."


    "Well, thank you City Lord."


    Xie Sishan nodded his head and turned to Shan''er, his eyes full of tenderness, as if his heart was there.


    Zhou Shu stepped back and shook his head secretly. Compared to Xie Sishan, that mountain is the real bright beast, which is the kind that the country master said. He can see everything but can��t tell it. It��s just a beast, never a human. , And Xie Sishan is an anomaly. Such an anomaly and bright beast, I don''t know what the fate will be.


    However, Zhou Shu was very happy to help Xie Sishan, speaking of them, they were all different.


    Shan''er was rescued just now, Zhou Shu touched the formation of the law of energy, and still didn''t run into trouble, is it a fluke again? Luck is too good. If you keep getting lucky, maybe you can save everyone...


    Just thinking about it, Zhou Shu didn''t think he had such luck, and most of them had problems.


    "Ok?"


    "City Lord, there is a situation!"


    Almost at the same time, Zhou Shu and Xie Sishan realized that something was wrong.


    The water surface of the Demon Blood Pond suddenly turned. It was obviously different from the previous waves. Someone should have entered the Demon Blood Pond.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, immediately turned his head and swept towards the Demon Blood Pool, followed the surging pool water, and escaped in.


    Staying in this unobstructed hall, there is a high chance of being discovered, and then entering a certain room, there is also the possibility of being discovered, and the chance of escape is almost zero, and you will inevitably face a battle. If you don��t understand the enemy Under circumstances, this is not a wise choice.


    And the demon blood pool is large enough, there are many places to hide, the demon energy can also cover the breath, and can also observe the opponent.


    He quickly found a dead end, standing on the edge of the mechanism, with two pairs of eyes, passing through the blood, looking far away.


    A quasi-sage, it is the Lord of the Three Cities. He is holding a chain in his hand, like a dog. There are three people behind the chain, two golden immortals and one golden immortal, all unconscious. It looked like Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shocked when he saw the last person.


    It was actually Yang Bai.


    Yang Bai will be locked down too?


    In other words, Yang Bai''s power will also be drawn...


    It''s really frantic, Yang Bai''s rank has already been knocked out, and there is only a little power left to be extracted.


    Xie Sishan whispered, "These three practitioners seem to practice the law of balance."


    "know."


    Zhou Shu calmed down and said slowly, "Xie Sishan, when the Lord of the Three Cities opens the door, you should be able to see the shape of the key?"


    Xie Sishan said affirmatively, "Here is facing the door, as long as he takes it out, I can see it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "See clearly, I don''t want to try too many times."


    Playing in the Demon Blood Pond is considered his home court, because the devil energy and magic power can be used by him, which has an advantage, but the problem is that doing so will undoubtedly put the Qingque and Xiaosu above in a dangerous situation, saving one person and killing two , That is not the right approach, you must give up if you have advantages.


    Especially after seeing the teleportation array and other ancient technologies, Zhou Shu has more reason to believe that there is a method of restricting teleportation in Anding City even if this possibility is only 1%, it is impossible to let them both Go on an adventure.


    If you still determine the location and go to the rescue, Yang Bai may be drawn out of strength, but it is not difficult for the practitioner to come back from cultivation.


    It should be because of a special magic weapon. The Lord of the Three Cities is also able to move freely in the Demon Blood Pond. He is covered with a layer of light film, even the few people behind him, but he obviously did not notice that there is still in the Demon Blood Pond. Outsiders exist, maybe they can''t pay attention.


    After a few hundred breaths, the three city masters came to the right exit.


    When he walked to the door, he paused, as if he had noticed an abnormality, and glanced around.


    There was some confusion in his eyes.


    Xie Sishan questioned, "You haven''t left any traces, Santo?"


    "No, it''s just his habit."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, he couldn''t be more cautious in this respect, he would never leave a breath when necessary, and even the reincarnation aspect was erased as much as possible, even Zhou Shu himself might not be able to find his own traces.


    Soon, the three city lord took out a black key, which was concealed, but also deliberately covered with the power of faith.


    "I can see clearly."


    "I saw the word "gui" on the key. Could it be that there are ten such keys?"


    Zhou Shu was puzzled. A, B, C, D, W, Ji, Geng, Xin Rengui, Kui was ranked tenth, and the gate��s public transport technique was only five rooms at most. The result of his deduction was the same. The extra room was in. where? Is there really other channels leading to other rooms besides here? Where will it be?


    In this case, it would be more difficult to find the elder of the Ci Hang Sect.


    "He opened the door and went in, shall we continue to wait?"


    "Well, I can only wait."

 Chapter 3653: meet again

    Before long, the door opened.


    The three city masters came out with an unusually gloomy expression, holding a chain in his hand, and a person behind him.


    "Hahaha!"


    After not taking a few steps, the person bound by the chain suddenly laughed, very madly.


    The Lord of the Three Cities paused, and his face sank, "You really can bear it, when did you wake up? What are you laughing at?!"


    The man laughed so much that tears flowed down, "Hahaha, a quasi-holy city owner was scolded like a dog, and was slapped fiercely. Hey, why are the palm prints missing? Hahaha, you just now Eliminate it by yourself, so you are afraid of ugliness."


    The Three City Lord took a deep breath, "You want to die, don''t you?"


    "come!"


    The man didn''t care at all, and he laughed more madly, "Dog, you are a dog in the fairy world!"


    "Yang Bai, I know what you think. I don''t want to be tortured anymore, so I just want to die, right?"


    The three city lord sneered, "I won''t let you do what you want. I said that I will let you suffer for a full thousand years, that is, a thousand years, and one minute will not be less."


    "Do you think I''m afraid?"


    Yang Bai sneered back, "Even for three thousand and thirty thousand years, I am not afraid! But seeing a shameless coward like you from time to time makes me sick!"


    He cursed righteously and only looked forward, his body trembled unconsciously, as if he had sensed something.


    "No matter how much you say, you can''t change the facts that will happen..."


    The three city lord has recovered calmly, turned his head, his eyes fell on the demon blood pool not far away, and smiled thoughtfully, "Speaking of which, you have not been cleansed by demon blood, I think the smell of the demon should be It suits you well, you say."


    A hint of anger flashed in Yang Bai''s eyes, "As the Lord of the Immortal Realm, it is so despicable to build a demon blood pool to deal with practitioners!"


    "The Demon Blood Pool here has indeed buried many practitioners, but you should not get this qualification. You are just a golden immortal, which is really bad... However, let you soak for a few days, in case you want Become a demon, remember to find Zhou Shu to get revenge, haha."


    The three city lord laughed and pulled down the chain forcefully. Yang Bai fell and staggered to the edge of the demon blood pool.


    He was half-bent, almost about to touch the surface of the water, and the magical energy rushed toward his face. In an instant, there was a lot of fear in his eyes, and he struggled eagerly.


    "So you have something to fear, that''s really great."


    If the three city masters realized something, smiled and shook their hands, the chains fell down instantly, and Yang Bai, who had no support, stretched out his arms in vain, and plunged into the pool of demon blood, almost instantaneously, with turbulent magic power. He surrounded him and swallowed it.


    "Just stay here, and I will see you again in a few days. I hope you can laugh at that time."


    A trace of killing intent flashed in the eyes of the three city lord, strode into the demon blood pool, and soon disappeared.


    Yang Bai had already sunk to the bottom of the Demon Blood Pond, and a cloud of solid blood surrounded him, and he couldn''t even tell the shape.


    About half an hour passed.


    Yang Bai, who seemed to have lost his breath, suddenly moved. After struggling a few times, he vigorously raised his arms, and the blood mist around his body suddenly dispersed. In the blood, he could see a pair of clear eyes, "Brother Zhou, you are here. where?"


    "it''s here."


    Zhou Shu has never been far away, showing a lot of apologies, "Brother Yang, sorry."


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Yang Bai smiled and waved his hand, "I''m sorry, why did you show up here, just gave me the sound transmission?"


    "Just the moment I saw you come out."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, clasped his shoulders hard, his face was full of smiles, "Brother Yang, finally luck, we meet again."


    At the moment the Three City Lord dragged Yang Bai out, Zhou Shu immediately used Die Yue to observe.


    What was observed was the chain, which was a magic weapon, not made of dark iron, and the power of reincarnation could also be exerted on it, so Zhou Shu got some information about what happened after the Lord of the Three Cities brought Yang Bai in.


    Afterwards, he immediately awakened Yang Bai.


    Yang Bai''s spirit was closed by chains, but it was not difficult for Zhou Shu to open the seal.


    After that, Zhou Shu arranged for Yang Bai to speak. The three city masters naturally didn��t know, but thought that Yang Bai was sober just now. He saw the scene where he was scolded as a dog and even slapped. For the city lord, he would never allow this matter to spread, so when Yang Bai said it, he had a murderous intention. Then, what Yang Bai needs to do is to give him a feeling and make him feel that Yang Bai What Bai fears most is the Demon Blood Pool.


    In fact, it is not difficult, just a few hints.


    The three city lord noticed these hints, thinking that Yang Bai would never escape his life in the demon blood pool, so he chose to sink him into the demon blood pool.


    However, if the three city lord chooses other methods, such as direct action, then Zhou Shu will appear. The magic power in the blood pool has already been concentrated by him, and he can launch an offensive at any time. If there is a last resort, he will still make a move.


    After that, things were very simple. Creating an illusion in the blood pool and letting Samsara guide the magic power to protect Yang Bai were all simple things.


    The Lord of the Three Cities could not perceive it under normal circumstances, not to mention that he was still affected by killing intent and anger at that time.


    Yang Bai stagnated, hugged Zhou Shu back, and said with emotion, "But I never thought that we would meet in the Demon Blood Pool."


    "It''s the same everywhere Zhou Shu''s expression is slightly condensed," I''ll talk about it after recounting the past, Brother Yang, is this the first time you have come here? "


    Yang Bai nodded, "Well, I was brought down just now, and I haven''t been aware of it all the time. I don''t know what happened. You definitely know it, right?"


    "You and two other people were taken into a room. They planned to extract your balance power. The other two were taken away, but your balance power was too little, and it was not pure, and was not taken seriously. , And because of this, the three city lord was scolded," Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "the three city lord almost has the strength of the great sect master of the immortal world. I did not expect that in front of the old man named Er Yue, he would even object to it. Don''t dare to export."


    "Er Yue?"


    Yang Bai was slightly startled.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Do you know him?"


    "Yes, Master mentioned it."


    When talking about Master, Yang Bai''s eyes were a little sad. "Twenty thousand years ago, Eryue was still the elder protector of Genting City. Later he was promoted to the elder of Xianting, but he left Xianting less than a thousand years ago. Ting and Genting City have not known whereabouts since then. No one knows where he went. Genting City searched for it and couldn''t find it. Master was also very puzzled at the time... Unexpectedly, he came here to become the city lord."


    "Elder Xianting..."


    Zhou Shu was slightly solemn, "It''s no wonder that the Lord of the Three Cities is like a tiger, but I see Er Yue''s rhetoric that he should also be doing things for other people, and the master of this city is not him."


    "Is there anyone up there? Let Elder Xianting do things for him?"


    Yang Bai''s heart tightened and couldn''t help but said, "Isn''t there only saints? Except for saints, Elder Xianting won''t obey other people."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I think so, the true lord of Anding City, even if he is not a saint, is not far away."

 Chapter 3654: Last course

    "That''s terrible!"


    Xie Sishan, who has been listening, couldn''t help but said, "It''s only a saint who can make Elder Xianting bow his head to ears! City Lord Zhou, let''s leave now!"


    Yang Bai was stunned, "Is there anyone here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s the spirit beast I saved, two Haechi."


    "Oh, it turned out to be a spirit beast."


    Yang Bai nodded and said solemnly, "Brother Zhou, you have been asking me to check this city. Is there someone you hope to rescue? Then go quickly, do whatever you want, don''t care about me, I I was dead long ago."


    Two people, two ideas.


    Can''t affect Zhou Shu.


    Anding City has been wandering in the heavens for so many years. It has not been broken into or exposed. It is not surprising that there are strong ones among them. Even the saints are not too surprised. They have already come. No matter how strong the opponent is, they can��t. Just run, always try your best and do everything you can.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Brother Yang, I need to suppress your level. For a long time, you can only be a true fairy."


    "it is good."


    Yang Bai didn''t ask why, he just smiled and said, "If I knew it, I might as well just get a few more whips, and I won''t need you to suppress it."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and stretched out his hand, "If you don''t, I can''t get you into the Taoist body. If that''s the case, you may encounter some trouble."


    "It''s okay."


    When he talked again, Yang Bai had already stood in the space inside Zhou Shu''s body, looking at the two Hachis, "There is really nothing else in the world."


    Zhou Shu apologized, "Space magic weapons are forbidden in Anding City, such as Wanfangjie, etc., can''t be used. There is only this way."


    It looks relaxed, but in fact it is not easy at all, injecting Shu''s power into Yang Bai''s body, restraining the power of the law, compressing the perception, forcibly constricting the consciousness of the sea, and even the soul is bound... All steps are slightly wrong. , Yang Bai will not be able to recover, and it is impossible to get promoted.


    Even if no mistake is made, the suppressed cultivation level is still difficult to recover in a short time, and it must be practiced again.


    Of course, with Zhou Shu''s help, this process may be shortened a lot.


    For Zhou Shu, it is complicated and difficult to use, but for Yang Bai, it is difficult to use. It is tantamount to being treated as a spirit beast. Frankly, everything is under control, including possible future achievements. Most of them It is impossible for a practitioner to accept it. How can a practitioner be controlled by others? This is tantamount to the greatest humiliation, and Yang Bai let go of everything without asking, and can only say that he truly trusted Zhou Shu unconditionally.


    Some people have done this in the past, and they are still in Linglongtian.


    Xie Sishan hesitated, "City Lord Zhou, what are we doing now?"


    "Find someone."


    Zhou Shu walked towards the gate.


    At present, he has a clear goal, to find the elder Ci Hangzong, and then return to the upper three levels, release people as much as possible, put them as many as possible, and then break through and leave.


    ����It turned out that he intended to disrupt the entire Anding City, or even shut down Anding City completely, but this is no longer possible. First, there is no time. Several people have been saved. Sooner or later, it will be discovered. Second, there are strong men equivalent to saints in Anding City, and Zhou Shu still can''t beat them. Third, the structure below Anding City is more complicated. Every time you save a person, you must break through the formation. Luckily, you have broken through two times without encountering enemies Fortunately, can you really get lucky for hundreds of times? It may be detected now, and it may be the limit to crack one more.


    Besides, most of the rescued people are in an extremely weak state, basically unable to help, and unable to achieve the purpose of disrupting from within.


    According to the result of the deduction, he opened the door again.


    The fourth different room.


    It��s not the Kui character room that the three city masters went to. He has already seen that room. It is similar to a living room and a showroom. There are some strange treasures and a teleportation formation, but there is no prison formation. He has been there before. There is no prison in the room where the map of the world is placed. Obviously, not all rooms are detained here, and some rooms also assume the administrative functions of Anding City.


    The inside is a complete fairy city, the outside fortress is a defensive formation, and everything outside the abyss is covered.


    The room is extremely large, with a radius of several thousand miles.


    At a glance, there are at least hundreds of squares, all of which are divided by arrays to form prisons.


    All are practitioners.


    There are Hunyuan Golden Immortals and Quasi-sages, but no matter what the realm, they are all very weak, and their power is basically extracted, but they are safe, because most of the formations are equipped with spirit gathering formations to maintain cultivation. The basic needs of the person.


    "so much����"


    Seeing the real Xie Sishan was stunned.


    "Do you know the power of compassion? If you don''t know, look at it now."


    A light blue flame rose in Zhou Shu''s hand, "Help me find a practitioner with this power."


    Xie Sishan glanced carefully, then looked at the prison, and after a few breaths, he shook his head and said, "No, there is no such power here."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Are you sure?"


    "Sure," Xie Sishan was a little angry, "I can''t forget what I just touched, right? The power you use is a beacon in my eyes, if there is a similar light elsewhere~www.novelhall.com ~I can tell at a glance, but there is no similar here, so there must be no. There are some powers I don''t know about in these prisons, but they are not the kind you brought out."


    "Then go to another one."


    Zhou Shu quickly turned around.


    It was Xie Sishan''s turn to wonder, "Are you really not looking for it? No more verification?"


    "No more," Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "I believe you will not lie. If you really lie, you will definitely regret it then."


    Xie Sishan stagnated, "How could I lie, City Lord Zhou, don''t underestimate me."


    "Relax, I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, walked out of the door, closed it as it was, and simulated the key to open the door again. When opening the door, he paused for a while and seemed to say to himself, "This is the last door, the remaining five There is no chance to find a room this time."


    He deduced it back and forth many times, and the mechanics of a public loser would not exceed five rooms. This is in line with this law.


    There are already five, and it is impossible to find another five. Then, the remaining five rooms probably have no external channels, and they rely entirely on the teleportation array to enter and exit. And Zhou Shu does not have the ability to crack the teleportation array now, it is impossible at all. Use, if the person you are looking for is in those rooms, you will definitely not find it.


    Although there have been some gains, it is still a bit annoying to not find the Cihangzong person.


    Xie Sishan realized something and quickly said, "I will definitely find it this time."


    Yang Bai paused, and said thoughtfully, "Brother Zhou, who should come will definitely come, even if he doesn''t come temporarily, he won''t be able to escape in the future."


    "Thanks to your good words."


    Zhou Shu laughed. When he said those things at the door, didn''t he expect to receive some blessings? I wonder if this counts as the power of desire?

 Chapter 3655: Deadly

    open the door.


    Amidst the confusion, two eyes were looking straight over.


    A strong coercion followed.


    Zhou Shu''s figure trembled slightly, and his mind followed tight, while Xie Sishan in Zhou Shu''s body was tilted, and most of his body fell down.


    His eyes disappeared instantly, and the pressure disappeared.


    I couldn''t see Yang Bai outside and was stunned, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s okay."


    After several breaths, Zhou Shu stabilized his mind, "Xie Sishan, take a closer look."


    "I can not����"


    Xie Sishan fell on the ground, not daring to raise his head.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Don''t dare? Why don''t you dare?"


    The room is very large, roughly thousands of miles in radius, and it is full of dense black mist, most of which are solid annihilation power, stronger than the black hole channel, in addition to that, there is a heavy array I am afraid that there are not dozens of layers, Zhou Shu, and it will take some time to look carefully.


    Xie Sishan shivered, "It''s the Demon Emperor..."


    "Demon Emperor?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "The pressure just now came from the Demon Emperor?"


    Xie Sishan nodded again and again, "Yes, don''t go there, I can''t afford it."


    "Can''t even look carefully?"


    Zhou Shu understood something, and no longer insisted, "Then let me see it for myself."


    Zhou Shu went to check it himself, and Yang Bai inside was very curious, "Xie Sishan, really is the Demon Emperor? Didn''t it mean that there is no Demon Emperor in the sky?"


    The demon emperor is naturally the emperor among the demon.


    Different from the saints in the demon race, the demon king is always a demon, maintaining its original form, beasts, fish, trees, etc., their body, blood, soul, power, etc. have all reached the peak of the heavens, remove the saint, and find There is no stronger existence than them.


    The Wood City Lord on the Xuanhuang Realm can also be attributed to the "Demon King".


    However, although the Demon Sovereign is so strong that they are almost invincible, they cannot transform, cannot practice, cannot understand the laws of operation of the heavens, and cannot adapt to the changes of the heavens, so they cannot become saints and survive in these heavens. Also always limited by many laws-even those laws can not stop them at all.


    According to the classics, there used to be several demon emperors in the heavens, standing on one side, it was the existence that saints were unwilling to provoke easily. With the rapid development of practitioners, the immortal world continued to expand into the heavens and the demon emperor��s living space Slowly being squeezed, the two inevitably clashed, and the conflict got bigger and bigger, and finally turned into a war that even the saints joined.


    The result was that the Demon Emperor was defeated.


    The victorious practitioner further expanded the fairy world and his own sphere of influence, while the demon emperor disappeared.


    It is said that they are all dead. They are not saints, and there is a law in the heavens that can destroy them.


    Since then, the heavens have rarely heard about the Demon Emperor, but some people always say that they have seen the Demon Emperor in a certain place, but when the immortal sect went to investigate, they found nothing. After repeating this many times, No one takes these words seriously.


    For all sacred beasts, monsters, etc., the demon emperor is aloof, and will bow to his knees when he sees it, no less than a practitioner who meets a saint, so it is not surprising that Xie Sishan made such a move.


    Speaking of which, a Hachi who cannot be transformed like Xie Sishan cannot be holy, and the best future is to become the Demon Emperor.


    "Yes...it must be here."


    Xie Sishan was terrified and maintained enough humility inside.


    "If there is a Demon King, I want to see it too."


    Yang Bai looked out, but it was in vain, not to mention the talents of True Eyes, he was just a true fairy now.


    "It''s really the Demon Emperor."


    Zhou Shu''s eighth sense passed through the heavy formations and saw the situation inside.


    It is a silver ferocious.


    It is nearly five feet long and three feet tall. It is covered with snow-white long hair curled into a strange dragon pattern. It has a single-horned crystal, a long tail, swelling wind, four-legged clouds, and wings under the ribs. It looks like a sky as a whole. A perfect jade sculpture created by a craftsman, if it weren��t covered in chains,-dozens of chains ran across the body, the limbs, neck, wings, tail, head, ears, and even eyelids, all covered. Up.


    Each chain is engraved with gleaming runes, exerting its strength all the time, limiting this silver scorpion.


    However, if it hadn��t been for the strength of this silver ferocious that 90% had already been extracted, these chains would not be able to stop it, but now, it looks like it��s a bit resigned, standing there motionless, only occasionally opening it. His eyes will emit a little dazzling light, exuding a pressure that cannot be blocked by the force of the formation and the law, making people know that he was an out-and-out emperor.


    Zhou Shu saw not only the Demon Emperor, but also a copper pillar opposite the Demon Emperor.


    A woman hung on the copper pillar.


    Compared to the prisoners outside, this woman looked very special. Except for the tied hands, there was no sign of torture in the rest. Her face was white as jade, her temples were intact, and her garb did not even wrinkle at all, let alone Say blood stains or dust.


    The woman seemed to be asleep, and did not perceive Zhou Shu''s arrival.


    Zhou Shu looked at it carefully, and was startled. The blood of this woman was very familiar to him. Undoubtedly, it was the blood of the emperor, but I don��t know which one. The emperor has twelve descendants, and each family has blood. Zhou Shu couldn''t figure out the nuance.


    In the huge room, only these two people are confined. No, one is not a person.


    Zhou Shu was a little disappointed. The elder Cihangzong who was looking for could not be found, but he found the descendants of the Emperor and the Demon Emperor.


    Shaking his head, Zhou Shu began to crack the formation.


    Come here, then try to save it, of course, the key is that the formation here does not use the law of energy. Although it is a bit difficult to crack, it will not be discovered by the saints here. ���� After seeing the imprisoned demon queen , He has already acquiesced that there is a strong man equivalent to a saint here.


    "what are you doing?"


    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s actions, Xie Sishan shook his head, a little excited.


    "Broken the formation."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "This is the last room that can be entered, there is always something to do."


    Xie Sishan quickly shouted, "Don''t save it, it''s dangerous."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know it''s dangerous, but I left after saving it, so don''t worry too much."


    "No will die!"


    Xie Sishan was already very anxious. He couldn''t help holding the ground with his feet, and used a lot of force. If it weren''t for a fantasy scene, he might pick up smoke and dust. Seeing Zhou Shu didn''t stop, his voice was louder. "I didn''t say it, but Shaner said it. She saw it more accurately than me!"


    Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "She said I would die?"


    Her gaze fell on Shan''er. With Jianmu''s help, she has recovered a lot now, her body has vitality, and she has a hint of glamour in her eyes. She lay on the ground, talking to Xie Sishan, looking at that. The expression is indeed very anxious.


    "Yes Yes."


    Xie Sishan nodded vigorously, "I''m not sure if it''s you, but she said, it must be true. If you save someone, someone will die."


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Walking Dune, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3656: Ready

    If Shan''er said it, Zhou Shu would have to weigh it.


    Compared to Xie Sishan, Zhou Shu believed in Shan''er more.


    Shan''er is a more purely transparent beast, and her true eyes should be stronger than Xie Sishan before she was drawn. If Xie Sishan can see the obstacles clearly, Shan''er may indeed see some future.


    The future she sees, even if it is vague, has a lot of truth.


    "Can''t you know who died?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "You know her well, you should be able to get more information."


    Xie Sishan stagnated and shook his head, "She said she couldn''t see clearly, but that is absolutely impossible to save. If it is saved, some people will die, or all of them will die."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Which can''t be saved?"


    Xie Sishan wondered, "Isn''t there only one Demon King? Is there two?"


    "You raise your head, open your eyes, and see clearly, is it one or two?"


    Zhou Shu lowered his face, "Why, you still dare not look at it? Are you so courageous?"


    Xie Sishan cowered, "That''s the Demon Emperor, if you offend him, I..."


    "Forget it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said indifferently, "You tell her that I don''t save the Demon Emperor. My goal is another person, a cultivator. If she wants to object, I will make a decision."


    "understood."


    Xie Sishan turned his head and muttered to Shan''er. It took a while before he said, "She doesn''t speak anymore, but I... don''t know what she means."


    Zhou Shu nodded and continued to break the formation.


    The formation method that does not use the law of energy is not a big problem in front of Shu Zhili, not to mention that Zhou Shu did not intend to hide, and many places were forcibly destroyed.


    After a while, Zhou Shu got under the copper pillar.


    After looking at it for a few moments, some doubts arose. What bound her were only ordinary immortal artifacts, and the copper pillars were not regular celestial pillars, and there were no necessary runes. It seemed that this woman was a sacrifice to the demon emperor. He took a pillar tied here, waiting to be swallowed by the Demon Emperor.


    ����But it is definitely not the case. There is no reason to sacrifice to the imprisoned Demon Emperor, let alone use the descendants of the Emperor as a sacrifice.


    After testing it with Shu Zhili, the woman did not respond, and she still couldn''t sleep.


    It was only at a close distance that the woman was covered with a thin transparent mask. The situation looked a bit similar to the dragon treasure on Jin Xuan. Neither the eighth sense nor the heavenly eye could observe the inside, reincarnation. Being blocked, Shu Zhili is the same, unless it is directly destroyed by violence, but this is saving people and not killing.


    After thinking for a few breaths, Zhou Shu gently chopped the rope and put the woman down.


    I can''t perceive the woman''s detailed information, such as cultivation level, etc., but I don''t want to bring danger to myself.


    The woman floated in the air, as quiet as the moon, still without any response.


    Zhou Shu didn��t look too much, turned to the Demon Emperor, raised his hand and said, ��Next Zhou Shu, I��ve seen Your Excellency the Demon Emperor. There��s no way to save you this time. If you have anything to say or find someone to do, I��ll I can convey it to you."


    The Demon Emperor who was a short distance away didn''t move, even his eyes didn''t open, and his slightly raised nose seemed to have a trace of contempt.


    "That''s goodbye."


    Zhou Shu finished his salute and walked out of the formation.


    In front of the demon emperor, Zhou Shu was still in awe. He did not use reincarnation to detect the demon emperor and the surrounding situation. In fact, this is not difficult. The demon emperor is not a saint and will not interfere with or prevent the normal operation of the law. To achieve results, but it is not appropriate to do so.


    The fairy world could disrespect and even imprison the Demon Emperor, but Zhou Shu would not do that.


    Besides, why do you want to detect the saints? Regardless of whether it is by reincarnation or other means, if it is caused by cause and effect, it is a bitterness.


    When Zhou Shu left, the Demon Emperor opened his eyes and glanced at the surrounding formation, thoughtfully.


    Zhou Shu has closed the door tightly here.


    Yang Bai thought of something, "Brother Zhou, you didn''t seem to restore the formation just now, did you?"


    "Well, what are you afraid of after leaving."


    Zhou Shu nodded. He didn''t intend to restore it when he cracked it. He also deliberately destroyed a few formations. The current formation is not much different from none. If the Demon Emperor wants to leave, there is no chance.


    If the Demon Emperor left by himself, it wouldn''t be considered rescued.


    One more person was brought, but it didn��t matter much. The woman was completely enveloped by a mysterious light film. When she passed the Demon Blood Pool, Zhou Shu also deliberately let go of the power of reincarnation. Sure enough, the magic power was short of time. Can not penetrate into the light film.


    There must be a very powerful treasure on the woman.


    After leaving the Demon Blood Pond, Zhou Shu did not return to the original state after lifting the cover.


    Xie Sishan realized something, but didn''t say much. He probably knew that Zhou Shu would not listen to him anymore.


    Entering the third floor, after perceiving the traces of the three city lords, Zhou Shu released two ghost shadows, and then ordered the two ghost shadows to separate to save people, open the big and closed cutting chains, and push them to the copper pillars. There is no doubt about the possibility Guards who will attract.


    But he didn''t stay, and went directly to the second floor.


    Zhou Shu on this level did the same thing, but the difference was that one of the soul shadows had to form an array and set up a gathering spirit formation instead of an ordinary gathering spirit formation. Four leaves of building wood were used, huge vitality, It is enough to expel the annihilation here in a short time and create a space suitable for restoration.


    He still didn''t stop, and went straight to the first floor.


    Going is the black hole channel.


    The energy whip of the first layer did not pose any threat to him. As for the woman he was carrying, Zhou Shu did not use her to test the energy whip this time. Although Zhou Shu had a lot of confidence, he would be beaten. What about the two halves...


    When reaching the first floor, the total time spent did not exceed 100 breaths.


    After a glance, the guards on the first floor found something and began to move to the next floor. They didn''t see the three city masters, and they probably hadn''t come down from the fortress.


    "Shu, you are back!"


    Xiaosu and Qingque came up with joy.


    Yu Yurou sat in the corner, looked up at Zhou Shu, and walked over hesitantly, looking aggrieved.


    Don''t think about it, most of it was taught by Xiao Su or Qingque.


    Qingque noticed the woman behind Zhou Shu, her eyes lit up, "This senior, is the elder of Cihangzong?"


    "No, don''t talk about it yet."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the set formation Qing, can this work? "


    Qingque shook her head, "No, I tried it with Soul Shadow, but it won''t start."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, not too surprised, "I think so, I found several teleportation formations here. The people who built Anding City should be aware of this knowledge and set special restrictions. Forget it, I put it away. stop."


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded, a flash of surprise flashed in her eyes, "Shu, what am I doing now?"


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance, "Yang Bai has been rescued, and my soul shadow is here to rescue other people. As for us, we will fight directly out later. Now we are temporarily guarding the entrance and exit of the first floor... Qing, Xiaosu, we We have to face three quasi-sages and a large group of practitioners."


    "Okay, we are already ready!"


    Xiao Su waved his hand vigorously.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3657: I am an intruder

    "Wait, what did you say?"


    Yu Yurou''s face changed, "The three of you have to deal with all the guards here, among them are three quasi saints?"


    "Yu Palace Lord, don''t talk first."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Su and exhorted, "Xiao Su, when we are occupied, you go to the third floor and go straight down. There is my soul shadow all the way. There is a demon blood pool under the third floor. The magic power of the magic energy is stronger than that of the Ten Demon Abyss."


    Xiao Su understood something and stretched out his hand, "Use this mark to absorb magic?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Let us see its power."


    Xiao Su smiled and nodded, "Okay, but I also look forward to using demon power."


    Zhou Shu looked at Qingque, "Qing, you follow me."


    With a slight jaw, Qingque can understand Zhou Shu''s thoughts without speaking.


    "Yu Palace Lord, you have two choices."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "One is to enter my internal space, I have a Taoist body, you will have nothing to do in it, but the prerequisite for entering is to let go of all guards and let me control it, and the other is to stay here and wait here. After the mess, I will come and take you out."


    Yu Yurou paused, "Are you sure you want to face the guards here? And save everyone here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Yes, but not everyone, but someone who can be saved."


    "It''s stupid, it''s no different from the Xuanhuang Realm, but the people here..."


    Noting Zhou Shu��s expression, Yu Yurou didn��t say any more, and said in a deep voice, ��Then I will choose the second one. I can accept being your emperor��s puppet, but I won��t accept that even my heart is controlled by someone. possible."


    "Very well, Yu Palace Master, you are a practitioner after all."


    Zhou Shu showed some approval, "Then you stay in the formation, be careful, I will come over if something happens."


    Yu Yurou snorted, but her eyes were a little proud, "I have been locked in here for so long, and I don''t care about life or death, but...when I was rescued, I died. Wouldn''t it be worthy of the kindness of your emperor? It will die so easily."


    Zhou Shu smiled without speaking, and left the passage with the two women.


    Did not bring the sleeping woman.


    I don��t know if a woman is an enemy or a friend. If she wakes up and shoots herself, wouldn��t it be a bad thing? Just stay here. Of course, Zhou Shu also left a lot of soul thoughts in the formation. , And can rush back quickly when necessary.


    The usage still confuses perception and simulates it like a guard.


    The three quickly arrived at the exit leading to the upper fortress. There were many guards standing in front of the door. One of the guards was watching them with a bit of wrong eyes. Although they were all from their own side, they didn''t seem to know any of them. Is it because I have been here for a long time and my perception has rusted?


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a grin, "What are you looking at?"


    The guard put on a majestic face, "Look at you! Which side of you three are in charge, the captain?"


    "We are the intruders who broke in and are responsible for solving your problems."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, regretful, "There is no captain."


    The guard was stagnant, and immediately scolded, "What are you talking about, breaking in? How could there be outsiders in Anding City, or a few Hunyuan Jinxian?! Have you been here for a long time, head? Are you all stuck? Talk nonsense, and then, be careful of the three city masters to send you down!"


    "What are you arguing about?!"


    A tall, specially-dressed guard came over with an angry face, "As soon as the three city masters walked for a while, you all wanted to make trouble? Did you take me as the captain in your eyes!? Just now there was a little bit below. Silence, we stay here, not to be distracted at all times!"


    The guard hurriedly saluted, "It''s not like that, Captain, these guys are not sensible at all, I''m teaching them."


    "So this is the captain."


    Zhou Shu looked at the captain and grinned, "Then start with you."


    "What started..."


    The captain stared at Zhou Shu, and suddenly noticed something. A trace of horror flashed in his eyes, and his hands were lifted along the way... but that was the only way to go. Before his protective shield was erected and the fairy weapon had not been taken out, He fell down.


    Like a piece of wood.


    "actually����"


    With a lot of unwillingness, the body that had lost its support slowly fell and was swallowed by the power of annihilation.


    "you guys����"


    The guard stared at Zhou Shu, his body began to tremble, shaking for two breaths, and suddenly shouted, "There is an enemy attack! The captain is dead!"


    "Stop yelling, go up and call for someone, this is not enough."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, and even patted him on the shoulder, with some sympathy in his eyes.


    The guard was stunned for a moment. After returning to his senses, he looked around, his face turned into white paper. The dozen or so guards at the door just now were left alone, and the others were not going. Falling down means that what has fallen is invisible.


    "what!"


    The guard didn''t dare to say a word anymore, his body vibrated, he went up the exit like a piercing monkey, and disappeared instantly.


    "It''s really fast."


    Xiao Su frowned and complained, "Zhou Shu, too, you are too fast, there is no place for us to play."


    Qingque showed some concern, "Aren''t we going up? Right here?"


    "The best here."


    Zhou Shu stared at the top, the exit with a radius of less than fifty feet, surrounded by solid dark iron, guarded here, there is a posture of one man acting as a guard and one man��from top to bottom and from below. It''s the same up to the top, but at this time, it''s the people outside who must come down.


    Xiao Su understood something, "They won''t attack too many people at once, it''s very beneficial to us."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "After going up, not only will you have to face the siege, but also the suppression of the formation, you still stay here. It is easier to divide and break."


    Qingque is still a little worried, "But they have at least three quasi-sages out there. If they do it in such a small place, the suppression of the quasi-sages'' laws will be very strong. I am worried that Xiaosu and I have no room for action. Shu, you too Will be greatly restricted, right?"


    "You''ll know when you start."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Xiao Su, you go to the third floor now, and my soul shadow on the second floor is also fighting with the guards take the opportunity."


    "Okay, then I''m leaving."


    Xiao Su glanced at Zhou Shu, flapped his wings, and left quickly.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu who was focused, and prepared seriously. Two soul shadows appeared beside her. The soul shadows were not idle, with their hands on their abdomen, and gradually closed, as if holding a small ball of nothingness, still up and down. After kneading, within a few breaths, the nothingness ball gradually showed its shadow, an unfathomable whirlpool that kept spinning, with breathtaking power.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised when he caught a glimpse of it.


    He paused, "Qing, do you use your own law core as a weapon?"


    "Yeah, I have so many, why not use it?"


    Qingque smiled slightly, "I tried it before, and the soul shadow is the most convenient to use, and its power is definitely not small."


    Suddenly, a black wind hit from above, and the pressure was astonishing, and the blue bird shook her body and almost fell down.

 Chapter 3658: Won

    drink.


    Accompanied by a roar, a tall quasi-sage strode down.


    What followed was the majesty and majesty. The surging river swept everything down in an instant, and even time seemed to have stopped. His dignified and dark gaze glanced at Zhou Shu and Qingque, and then revealed. Disdainfully, "That''s it?"


    "The great guardian is them!"


    From above, the guard''s shout was heard.


    Passing through the absolute realm of the quasi-sage, one could vaguely see that at least fifty practitioners stood above the exit of the passage, most of them were Hunyuan Jinxian, and there was also a quasi-sage, but the three city lord was not present.


    Maybe it''s because Yang Bai''s anger has not disappeared?


    "You can kill eleven Hunyuan Golden Immortals in a short time, and you are pretty good."


    The corner of Zhunsheng��s mouth raised slightly, and he slowly said, "Hehe, the three city masters didn��t even see your anti-skeletal cubs at the beginning. After all, which sect did you mix in and cause trouble? You have been planning for a long time, so choose to come out today What is the identity?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Come in and make trouble?"


    "Stop talking about it!"


    The quasi-sage''s face was slightly condensed, and he slowly said, "Tell the messenger behind you, I can consider letting you make a living."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu understood something and shook his head gently.


    Obviously, the quasi-sage didn��t see their cover at all. He didn��t know that he was Zhou Shu, and he regarded them as guards. Although Zhou Shu was confident in his cover, he couldn��t tell from such a close distance. ... That can only show that this quasi-sage may be a bit bad.


    Very good, just give him a try.


    "speak!"


    Quasi-Sage frowned, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    He rarely sees such a situation, and it is so improper to face the saint. Is this guy knowing he must die, or is there any special method? It��s all the former, the Hunyuan Golden Immortal who can stand in front of the quasi-sages without falling into the wind, there are only a few in the fairy world. This one dressed as a guard and sneaked into Anding City does not look like one of them. .


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "What are you talking about?"


    The quasi-sage thought of something and shook his head lightly, "Well, if you can hide in Anding City for so many years, you must have a very tight tone. You can only speak with the torture instruments of Tianjianzhu and the Three City Lords. Send it, or..."


    Halfway through, he stopped suddenly.


    The guard on the opposite side took out a bronze mirror with a composure.


    Just by looking at it, he noticed the dangerous aura, it was a Taoist weapon that could cause harm to himself!


    It must be Taoism!


    I was shocked, but it turned into ecstasy in an instant, and my body began to tremble.


    If he can have a Taoist artifact, perhaps he can be the lord of the city, instead of being a protector who has no power.


    Although this guardian was also the price of the immortal world''s removal of him from the list of ten thousand evils-if he did not choose this way, he might have been banished or entered the prison cell under the stable city-but now there are new ones. The way out, who doesn��t want to get more?


    "The people behind you seem to love you very much, but they are really stupid... the old man laughed!"


    The quasi-sage''s face was gloomy for an instant, without any movement, a few vigorous waves turned into torrents and rushed towards Zhou Shu.


    The Taoist weapon has already appeared, the time is right now, the soldiers are not tired of deceit, the first is the strongest, no one can take away my things!


    This belief is as firm as a rock, and like when he destroyed a small sect for resources, those fairy jade, no matter where they come from, no matter where they go, now that I see it, it can only be mine. .


    boom!


    As soon as Dali came out, he encountered a solid wall.


    In the face of his power beyond the law, the wall did not collapse, and he still stood firmly, and even rebounded part of his own power.


    This����


    Sure enough, it is a Taoist implement, and it is a superior Taoist implement.


    There were all such thoughts in my mind, and I didn''t even think about why that Dao Qi could block me.


    Yes, he has been in Anding City for tens of thousands of years. No matter who he faces, he has never seen any resistance, whether he is a quasi-sage, a beast, a foreign race, better than himself, and he has entered prison. After the prison, that is the prisoner, that is, it is to be slaughtered. In his eyes, everyone in the prison is the flesh of the fish, let alone a golden fairy with a Taoist implement?


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, feeling inexplicably invincible, but he would not keep his hands.


    The power of reincarnation that has been accumulated for a long time burst out suddenly from the Taoist artifacts that have been through the long river of reincarnation and refined by the power of saints.


    Dieyue, Wanshan.


    The purest and most condensed Shuzhi power spawned in the Taoist furnace is transformed into the power of reincarnation, and then in a state of transcending the law, it is transformed into tens of thousands of mountains, layered on top of each other, one mountain connected to the other, instantly At the same time, the passage was completely covered, and the unrestricted power was enough to fill the Haoran world, covering dozens of realms, and it fell down like this, and landed in the exit passage less than ten miles in radius.


    There is no trace of gaps, and the quasi-sage over there is not even a trace of defense.


    what--


    The exclamation sounded like a river flooding, out of control.


    Even the quasi-sage couldn''t protect himself in front of Dao implements like Die Yue.


    "My palace... my soul bridge... ah..."


    Zhou Shu could hear his screams, as did the guards watching outside.


    Although at the moment they heard it, they felt that they had heard it wrong, but soon they found out from the scream that it was impossible to conceal that it was not that they had heard it wrong, but that the Great Protector had indeed issued it. Screamed, and it was the kind of despair.


    "Old man...I can''t spare you..."


    With a soft sound, a golden light swept out from the stacked mountains and fleeed towards the exit.


    The gospel was so fast that it seemed too late to stop. The guards outside turned pale. Even the quasi-holy second protector who was onlookers could not help but step back a few steps. He could see clearly that golden light~www.novelhall. com~ It is the great guardian who entered before. It was complete when it entered, but was incomplete when it came out. He could even perceive that in the broken life palace, under the broken soul bridge, the core of the law is Began to fall off.


    Except for the wheel of life, all other important things of the quasi-sage are damaged.


    In this battle, he was defeated terribly, and the quasi-sages were defeated, and the opponent was not only a Hunyuan Jinxian, but also only used one move.


    Of course, this second guardian who was still horrified would not know that Zhou Shu deliberately let go of the great guardian.


    Zhou Shu put away Die Yue, looked ahead calmly, and shook his head.


    There is no need to consume all power for the sake of a quasi-sage, let your Dao tools fall into a situation where they can no longer be used, and have already won.


    But it is still a pity, with the state of that great guardian, he could have done better.


    But it''s already like this, so don''t think about it.

 Chapter 3659: Want to disobey

    Zhou Shu, who was supporting Die Yue, ascended up the passage.


    He looked at the guards around him, with a smile on his mouth, "I want to come?"


    Before the words fell, Die Yue burst into light, spreading in all directions, and instantly enveloped the entire fortress.


    "Run!"


    The guards who had recovered, ran out hurriedly, lest they slow down a bit, even the quasi-sage is no exception.


    After a few breaths, there was no one in the huge fortress.


    Except lying down.


    Although Zhou Shu didn''t use much power, the power from the Dao Qi had already affected the guards who were close to him. Those Hunyuan Golden Immortals would certainly not be able to stop these Dao Qi, and the power of reincarnation immediately destroyed their defenses. It is good to be able to keep a trace of the soul, at least a dozen guards are already gone, and only an empty body is left,-the power beyond the law has drowned their souls in the reincarnation, and the memory no longer exists. .


    "Shu."


    Qingque also followed, and two ghost shadows followed behind him, "Why, you beat everyone away, what am I doing?"


    Obviously complaining, but with a contented smile, very happy.


    Zhou Shu glanced around, showing a trace of satisfaction.


    Take advantage of the opponent��s negligence, and use the opponent��s negligence to solve a quasi-sage with all his strength. Without a major opponent, other guards dare not act rashly. At the same time, it also makes An Dingcheng focus on himself so as to save the first three layers. prisoner.


    The initial tactical purpose was achieved.


    But it''s only preliminary. To solve the problem, there are still many difficulties to be overcome.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What are you worried about, the battle has just begun."


    "Well, I understand."


    Qingque nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "Shu, are you worried about the saint below?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I haven''t thought so far, and there is nothing to worry about the saint."


    "Ah, isn''t it?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Qingque didn''t understand.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "We have already withdrawn, and we haven''t rescued the Demon Emperor. For the saint, we did not break into the saint''s domain, did not affect or change the rules of the heavens, so he has no reason to act on us. And if he forcefully starts, there will definitely be other saints who will respond, that is the battle of saints, and it has nothing to do with us."


    Qingque seemed to realize something, "Yes, this is the Outland, not the Demon Realm of the Witch Realm. It is impossible for the saint to come out and destroy the order of the heavens by himself and act on a Golden Fairy of Hunyuan."


    "Well, that''s the truth."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said solemnly, "But I also have some doubts, the one below may not be a saint."


    Qingque said in surprise, "If it''s not a saint, how can he order a fairy court elder at will?"


    "This is also where I am puzzled. According to the truth, there are no practitioners equivalent to saints in the heavens. They are either sanctified or quasi-sages. Unlike other races, which are significantly higher than others and are equivalent to saints. For example, there are demon kings in the demon, the living Buddha in the Buddha, the true dragon king in the dragon world, and the demon world and the witch world are not restricted by the rules of the heavens, and their gods can directly appear," Zhou Shu slowly said, "if that person is sure If it is a practitioner, the origin is very strange, but it is said that it is because of the power that the elder of the fairy court named Er Yue is too unbearable, but no one has seen the quasi-sage who bowed his head to the practitioners of the same level, or immortal. The elder."


    Qingque thought for a while, "Will he come out then?"


    "When he comes out, it proves that he is not a saint. We don''t need to be too scared. If he is not a saint, we are restricted by the law. There is always a way to leave." Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Qing, you soul shadows, in the end How many core principles are left?"


    "Only one body is left, the others are here."


    Qingque seemed to be a little proud, "I was promoted in front of a saint, maybe I also have the power of a saint. Throwing out the core of these rules will definitely come in handy."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The core of the law that I worked hard to cultivate is all lost at once, and it''s a bit difficult to practice again."


    "What''s the problem? You help me, it won''t be difficult."


    Qingque frowned and glanced around, "Shu, are we staying in this fortress now? Waiting for them to come?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "They are all made of dark iron, easy to defend and difficult to attack. We are here waiting for others to come up. On the second floor, I set up a recovery formation, but it will take at least five or six hours for the rescued person. In order to form combat effectiveness, some people may take longer, and some have waited."


    Qingque laughed pretentiously, "It''s okay, you just showed great power, they didn''t dare to come over in a short time, just wait for the people on those levels to be rescued."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I think the three city masters should come here in person."


    In the largest fortress in Anding City.


    The three city lord looked at the second guardian who rushed in, his face was a little gloomy, "Xuan Ye, are you sure?"


    Xuan Yi had calmed his mind, "The old man saw with his own eyes that the great guardian had just gone down and was defeated before ten breaths, and even the palace of life was broken. The person posing as the guard had absolutely extraordinary Taoism. Maybe we will be close to the sacred artifact!"


    The Three City Lord snorted, "Holy artifact? Have you ever seen Hunyuan Jinxian use holy artifacts? It''s ridiculous."


    "The old man just said that he was close, not really," Xuan Yan''s eyes flashed angrily, "Three City Lord, it''s time to inform the Big City Lord and the Second City Lord. This group of people has been hiding for so many years, and they still carry Taoist tools. They have tried, and now they have defeated the great guardian. The situation is getting more and more serious, and we still don��t know how many people they have and what they have done. We can��t wait any longer.��


    The three city lord said indifferently, "All matters of the upper three floors are handled by the three city lord. You should have heard this rule many times."


    Xuan Yi said in a deep voice, "This is the rule established by the Great City Lord and Xian Ting. The old man came earlier than you. Naturally, it is clear, but the enemy comes from below. We don''t know if they have been to places below the third floor... "


    The Lord of the Three Cities suddenly became angry presumptuous! You mean, they have passed the blood barrier, Dachengzhu doesn��t know yet, I don��t know yet? "


    Xuan Ye paused, "I didn''t mean that."


    "I just came from over there, everything is intact and no one has gone down. This is enough to prove that the enemy has not been to places other than the upper third floor. I have also seen the Second City Lord, and he is also very satisfied with me," The Third City Lord secretly He cursed, and said calmly, "In this case, according to the rules of the big city lord, I should take care of this matter. There are formations and guards, and I am here. I don''t think anyone can make a fuss here. When the big event comes, you don''t have to panic at all, Xuan Yi, first summon the guards, and then gather near the entrance, waiting for my next order."


    Xuan Yi hesitated and said slowly, "Three City Lords, please think twice."


    The Three City Lord''s expression changed, "Xuan Ye, what do you mean, want to resist?"


    (PS: Thank you, Tiantian, for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3660: Then use it

    "Three City Lords, forgive me for being blunt."


    Xuan Ye raised his hand, "The old man is very clear that Xianting has its own custom. If the elder of the Xianjie Zongmen can achieve the position of the three city lord of Anding City, it means that he has gained the great trust of Xianting and will be promoted in the next step. It��s Elder Xian Ting, but if you are opposed by Da City Lord and Second City Lord during your tenure, the position of that Xian Ting Elder may not be available. Third City Lord, because you are worried about this, you are unwilling to tell Da City Lord and Second City Lord, right?"


    A hint of anger flashed in the eyes of the three city lord, "Xuan Yi, you are slandering me."


    Xuan Yi was very calm, "Whether it is slander, the three city lord knows best."


    "What do I know?!"


    The Lord of the Three Cities was really angry, and even showed killing intent, "Xuan Ye, you should have been your successor of the Lord of the Three Cities, but you did not expect that Xian Ting sent me here, but you were demoted to the first level. , So you are targeting me everywhere, right?"


    "Whatever you think," Xuan Yi closed his eyes and said slowly, "but the old man still has to persuade you. This matter is definitely not as simple as your Three City Lords thought. You can weigh it carefully. If it is An Ding Cheng Zhen If something happens, you can''t afford it even more."


    "Do not talk nonsense!"


    The three city lord looked sharp, "He has Dao tools, but I don''t? You don''t? I really didn''t expect that he was once the candidate of the Xianting Elder, but was scared like this by a few Hunyuan Jinxian! Xuan Yi, Let me ask you one more sentence, are you planning to disobey?"


    Xuan Ye lingered for a few breaths, then raised his hand and said, "I dare not."


    The Lord of the Three Cities said calmly, "That''s all right, you go and transfer people quickly, but don''t rush to do it, I will come soon after I handle the formation."


    "understood."


    Xuan Ye nodded and turned around.


    Seeing his leaving back, the eyes of the three city masters suddenly became extremely cold, only to calm down quickly.


    Zhou Shu in the entrance fortress seemed very at ease at this time.


    It seems that I didn��t do anything, but in fact I used my eighth sense to carefully observe the outside situation, the movements of the guards, the deployment of the formation, etc., I did not miss the one, five and ten, and at the same time, the sea of ??knowledge was also busy. Get up, deduct the battle that is waiting, more than 300 guards, the formation inside the formation, and the quasi-sage, the city lord below, the upcoming battle will never be easy.


    In addition, his soul shadow is busy.


    "Here!"


    "Don''t run around!"


    The released practitioners, under the guidance of the soul shadow, went to build the wooden formation one by one.


    No longer worrying about being discovered, Zhou Shu releases people very quickly, but the practitioners who let go are very noisy. Some people still have some strength, thinking about running away by themselves, and even ran directly to the first floor.


    "Hey, it''s good for you to save me, but if you want me to listen to you, that''s no idea...ah!"


    A Hunyuan Golden Immortal screamed and fell directly, turning into smoke and dust in the power of annihilation.


    Several practitioners on the side were frozen, staring at the shot Zhou Shu in a daze. They were startled and terrified, "Benefactor, you killed him just as soon as you rescued him? Did you know that he was once Shushan... ��"


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "I don''t care who he is. If he is disobedient, he will die if he goes up. It is better for me to help him."


    The cultivator said again, "But... I can persuade you a few more words. When he can contribute, he will die so easily and waste the hard work of the benefactor."


    "If I don''t have time, I''m not afraid of hard work. If I don''t obey, I will die."


    Zhou Shu stared at them and suddenly raised his voice, "I don��t care what identity you were before, how strong you are, but now that you are disobedient, you will all die. I have already explained the truth to you very clearly. Time is running out and I want to live. Yes, those who want to go out, immediately go to the formation to reply after leaving Tianjuzhu! Those who are dissatisfied with me, when they leave Anding City, come to me at any time, I am waiting in Xianshu City."


    "I know, if you don''t obey, the old man will let him die!"


    "The benefactor is all for our good, and you still make him worry about his conscience and let the dog eat it?!"


    "Everyone is relieved to recover, and there will be a fight soon! Don''t waste time!"


    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s killing intent, a group of people shouted.


    Compared with the bustle on this level, the next level is much more orderly.


    Although they were all foreign races, and there were sacred beasts, they all obeyed the orders. Zhou Shu did what he said, and none of them objected.


    Of course, this also relies on Zhou Shu''s language ability. Even the rare race in the heavens, Zhou Shu can communicate with him smoothly.


    There was a soul shadow left beside the demon blood pool on the third floor.


    This is necessary, I don''t know if Er Yue will attack from below, we must be prepared.


    And here, Zhou Shu made enough preparations. There were at least fifty magic soldiers in the demon blood pool, of which there were also seven demon soldiers. In the unprecedented rich pool water, they can also exert unprecedented power. , But unfortunately, this method can only be used on the third level, because the power of annihilation is too dense and the scope is too large. If Zhou Shu wants to expand the domain of reincarnation to the entire upper three levels, so that the magic soldiers can play a role, Then don''t think about doing anything else.


    "How''s it going, Xiao Su?"


    The Demon Blood Pool hadn''t moved yet, and Zhou Shu had time to observe Xiao Su.


    "It hasn''t stopped yet, I''m a little scared."


    Xiao Su turned around, her face a little pale, she was still very interested when she first started to absorb it, but the longer she got, the more frightened she became.


    The mark on her palm seems to be a bottomless pit, greedily devouring the magic power and magic energy in the demon blood pool. It is conservatively estimated that during this period of time, she has absorbed the magic power equivalent to a purple magic star, which is useful for growing up in the devil world. For her, she knows what this means, and now she is equivalent to a great demon king in terms of magic power, and has surpassed the powerhouse of Hunyuan Jinxian.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Is there anything abnormal in your body?"


    "Not for the time being. If something goes wrong, Xianger will tell me."


    Xiao Su hesitated, then whispered, "I also watched carefully, and it didn''t affect the demon power around me."


    "This mark..."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, seemingly calm, but there were many doubts in his heart. He had never seen such a mark. The speed and capacity of absorbing magic power exceeded his expectations, far surpassing the various magic weapons he saw, and it could be in the monster race. It is not the words of the Demon God who left such a mark on his body... Combining the information obtained before, if what the old scholars and others said is true... Then Zhou Shu only has one candidate left in his heart Will it really be him?


    Emperor Xuanyuan.


    The Emperor Xuanyuan who went to the Demon Realm, or a cultivator, had already controlled the magic power?


    Maybe it is. The form of this flame mark obviously uses magic as a force of law. The mark is the core of the law. Because Xiao Su doesn��t understand the principle, it may be passive for the time being, but if you understand it, it may not be impossible. Become the true core of active generation of magic.


    But why did the Emperor Xuanyuan give Xiao Su a mark?


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Xiao Su became nervous, "What''s the matter, can''t I take it anymore?"


    "It''s okay, go ahead, stop when you feel tired."


    Zhou Shu smiled. The saint said that Xiao Su himself will find the answer, not him.


    What''s more, this mark didn''t bring any negative effects to Xiao Su, so use it.

 Chapter 3661: You you on the line

    A red cloud came in from the door of the fortress.


    Living creatures are average, moving left and right, very flexible, as if looking for something.


    "Is it finally here."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, Die Yue shook slightly, and the light converged into a wide wall, squeezing the red light out.


    At the same time, he walked out the door.


    At this time, thousands of miles around the fortress were completely covered by red clouds, dense and heavy, and could hardly see things. However, in front of Zhou Shu''s Taoism and Eighth Sense, the red clouds formed by the power of these beliefs were not enough.


    Amidst the red clouds stood a quasi-sage with an aura, staring at Zhou Shu and Qingque with murderous intent.


    "One person, plus three clones?"


    A trace of disdain flashed in Zhunsheng''s eyes, "Call out all of you, and dare to make trouble in Anding City, and everyone will die!"


    Qingque looked at the quasi-sage, and seemed to think of something, "I did see him in Ten Thousand Soul Sect. He seems to be Zheng Feiyi. This guy is very annoying, saying he wants to plant a plane tree in the soul world."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Zheng Feiyi? He is the root elder of the Suspense Sect, the 305th place on the celestial pole list, and he is considered a strong man."


    "Ha ha."


    The disregarded Zheng Feiyi looked at them with a more killing intent in his eyes, "You know me, but I don''t know you two juniors at all, but... Since you know who I am, if you are a bit lucky, immediately hand over the Dao weapon and get caught. , I may be able to give you a way out."


    Qingque snorted softly, "I don''t know what to say, you can''t see through our disguise."


    "camouflage?"


    Zheng Feiyi''s expression was slightly condensed, and the large red clouds suddenly surged, like a sea of ??clouds after rain, beautiful and changeable.


    Zhou Shu had a calm expression, but he was a little surprised. The majestic power of faith is affecting his power of reincarnation. Although the power of reincarnation blessed by Taoism has surpassed the law, the level is also above the law of belief, but Failed to prevent the power of faith from infiltrating, the seemingly scattered and weak clouds, unknowingly, got into the power of reincarnation and affected his disguise.


    The power of faith is very special.


    This three city master does have some abilities.


    There is not much difference between the power of the high-order law and the supreme law in the hands of the strong, and relying on the Dao tools, can not really block the quasi-sage.


    "You are Zhou Shu!"


    Hong Yun stopped suddenly, and Zheng Feiyi looked at Zhou Shu with a more solemn expression.


    "it''s me."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly.


    He didn''t intend to hide it at all. This was a major event that must be known to the heavens, and the prisoners below knew it. Sooner or later, the prisoners below knew it. It was just a matter of being seen by others, there was still a little difference from what he said.


    Zheng Feiyi shouted, "Zhou Shu, what are you doing here, when did you get in?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I also have something to ask you. An elder Ci Hangzong broke into Anding City more than 7,000 years ago. Where is she now?"


    Zheng Feiyi was stunned, "What elder Ci Hangzong?"


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Oh, I asked the wrong person. You have only come to Anding City for a few years. No matter how much you make, and you want to gain power, you can��t know these secret things. Asking you is like asking for nothing."


    Zheng Feiyi took a deep breath and said slowly, "It seems that you have been hiding here for a long time."


    "I came earlier than you, I may know more than you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Three City Lord, I also know that you were scolded severely by the Second City Lord before, and you even got a slap in the face."


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Hearing these words, Zheng Feiyi''s anger soared, and with a wave of his sleeves, tens of thousands of flaming spears appeared in the clouds, scrambling to stab Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu immediately retracted into the fortress.


    With only one force of reincarnation to block the door, he swished and received dozens of flaming guns, and all the other flaming guns hit the fortress.


    Although it comes from the power of the quasi-sage, it is still a little unhelpful to face this strong dark iron fortress. It may be better if it is concentrated to one point. However, it is divided into tens of thousands of pieces and the power is too scattered. As a result, they are all plugged in, but nothing One can really penetrate.


    The dark iron, which can resist most of the laws, can be regarded as a big nemesis of the practitioners, and can only be spared by becoming a saint.


    "The law of power is mixed in the domain of faith, and the three city masters are really scheming."


    Zhou Shu appeared in front of the door again, shaking his head and sighed, "Who would have thought that such a violent power would appear in the realm of faith? If I had not been prepared for a long time, I was afraid that I would be recruited, but I don��t know something, the wisdom of the Three Cities Lord With both strength and strength, why is it so humble in front of the Second City Lord, it is like a dog!"


    "ridiculous."


    Zheng Fei gritted his teeth with righteous anger, but had to remain calm, "You want to mess my mind with nonsense, and then take the opportunity to use Taoism to deal with me? Others will be fooled by you, I won''t, everyone here knows that I and The relationship between the big city master and the two city masters is very good, and your words have no effect at all."


    "The Lord of the Three Cities is really amazing."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and stood in front of the door, but did not go out.


    The surrounding domains of faith impose a lot of restrictions on him. If there is no good opportunity, the shot may not be effective. If you can''t hit it with a single blow, it is better to not shot. After all, there is a quasi-sage behind the three city lord. Now, the Dao Qi does not strike, and it cannot overwhelm the opponent. Not only does it lose the deterrent power of the Dao Qi, but it also becomes a problem to protect oneself.


    Just stay here, there are fortresses and Taoist tools, defense is not a big problem.


    Zheng Feiyi stood there and didn''t do anything again.


    Xuan Yi''s voice came from behind, "Three City Lord, what he said is true?"


    "of course not."


    Zheng Feiyi cursed secretly. Although he had tried his best to stop him, Zhou Shu''s voice still passed through his domain and spread throughout Anding City. "Can a Hunyuan Jinxian see these things? Even if he can get through the blood barrier. , He can enter the dark gate? Xuanyi, even you, it is impossible to enter, there is no key there except for the three city masters!"


    Hyun Ye seemed thoughtful, "But what he said was so sure..."


    "Don''t be long-winded Zheng Feiyi scolded coldly, "Xuan Ye! You want to disturb me too, are you on one side with him? "


    Xuan Yi said solemnly, "The Three City Lords are too worried, and the old man wants to kill him now."


    Zheng Feiyi shouted, "Then don''t talk nonsense!"


    Xuan Ye nodded and said slowly, "The old man also asked the three city masters to do it quickly. They also have several accomplices, all in the upper third floor, and they are already saving people. If the prisoners on the Tianjuzhu are all killed They let it go... we absolutely cannot afford such a big mistake."


    Zheng Feiyi sneered, "I didn''t do it? But he hid in the fortress and blocked the door with a Taoist instrument. What can I do?"


    Xuan Ye slowly said, "The Lord of the Three Cities also said just now that a Golden Immortal of Hunyuan is nothing great."


    Zheng Feiyi suppressed his anger, and said calmly, "Or, second protector, you come?"


    Xuanyi was also very calm, "My opinion is to inform Dachengzhu and Erchengzhu now, it should not be too late, but in the whole Anding City, only the three citylords have the means to contact them."

 Chapter 3662: Have a good plan

    "Then stop talking about it."


    Zheng Feiyi raised his voice, showing a lot of boredom.


    "understood."


    Xuanyi''s voice quickly subsided.


    Gazing at the gate of the fortress, Zheng Feiyi''s face was gloomy.


    The missed hit just now made him feel more jealous, and the seemingly angry shot was actually a plan.


    Those tens of thousands of fire-tip spears originated from the Taoist Fire Cloud Spear. It was one of his lifelong skills. After obtaining the Taoist weapons, he invested tens of thousands of years on them before they could be displayed in the realm of faith. And the power of the powerful law of power, the domain of faith focuses on influencing the opponent, letting the opponent��s domain and strength, etc., yield to the faith, gradually let go of defense, and then use the power of the law of power to defeat the enemy and use the blessing of the Taoist tool. This move is almost unprofitable, but just now, it was the first setback.


    Zhou Shu''s defense was obviously disturbed by the domain of faith?


    The flaming guns that were blocked outside the fortress are no more. The entrance to the fortress is the top priority of the defense of the entire Anding City formation. Although the fortress itself has no array eyes, its defense is definitely the strongest among many fortresses. He used six layers of dark iron to build, and each layer was several miles thick. He thought he had no way to break it, but what about the hundreds of pieces at the door?


    He also used his full strength there, and was blocked by Zhou Shu''s Taoist tools.


    It doesn''t seem to have much effort.


    Dao Qi is opposed to Dao Qi, it is obvious that I lost.


    That would be difficult.


    Before he came, he had learned about Zhou Shu''s defeat of the Great Guardian in detail, and came to a conclusion that Zhou Shu succeeded in one blow mainly because the Taoist tool was strong in mind, as long as the mind was not taken advantage of. Don''t worry, but no one knows that this Taoist weapon is not only strong in mind, but also one of the best in strength, and both offensive and defensive are excellent.


    This Zhou Shu is indeed a tricky character, with such a powerful Taoist implement, no wonder the fairy world ranks him so high.


    Speaking of it, when Zhou Shu was making a lot of noise, Zheng Feiyi had the intention to go to Xianshu City to capture Zhou Shu. He wanted to get promoted based on this, and for this reason he went the way of the elder Baili, but he did not expect that the elder Baili would send a car. Peng went, didn��t let him go, just let him concentrate on cultivating, saying that there is another great use, - this is really good for another great use. If you can go to Anding City to be the city lord, the next step will be Elder Xianting, but I didn��t expect that He still met Zhou Shu here.


    But why does Zhou Shu appear here?


    Is it because of Yang Bai or the elder Cihangzong?


    If it was Yang Bai, why did he come out now? Yang Bai never showed up when he was tortured? Are you waiting for an opportunity?


    He has probably rescued Yang Bai, because only Yang Bai saw that he was beaten. In other words, he had been to the blood barrier...


    For a moment, Zheng Feiyi was a little confused, but what he was sure of was that Zhou Shu must die here today.


    "Hyun Ye, are everyone here?"


    Xuan Ye paused, "Except for those who must guard the formation, they are all here. There are a total of 305 people, all of whom are Hunyuan Golden Immortals. Except for the Three Cities Lord himself, only the old man is the quasi-sage, and the great guardian is missing. Sanhu Fa has not returned from working abroad."


    Zheng Feiyi said solemnly, "Where are the people below, have you been in contact? I''m talking about the guards."


    Xuan Yi said calmly, "There are seventy-one guards underneath, most of which are Da Luo Jinxian. The most recent news from there was half an hour ago that someone had invaded, and there was no response after that, and I felt it from the communication talisman. Without their existence, they should all be dead. Does the Three City Lord want them to launch an offensive from below? This is impossible, unless the Three City Lord informs..."


    Zheng Feiyi scolded coldly, "I didn''t ask you this. Are the Prisoner''s Imprints on the prisoners still there?"


    Xuan Ye nodded, "Except for the one named Yu Yurou, the others are still there, their names are all lit in the office, and they neither died nor left the prison."


    "Only one was saved. In other words, they haven''t done anything yet. We still have enough time."


    Zheng Feiyi showed a kind of gentleness, "Xuan Yi, you and I don''t quarrel anymore, how about working together to win Zhou Shu first?"


    A trace of doubt flashed in Xuan Yan''s eyes, and he didn''t know if it was a pretense, "Heli? The three city masters didn''t mean to leave it to you..."


    "I don''t want to hear this."


    Zheng Feiyi became cold again, "Xuan Ye, let me tell you, the person here is Zhou Shu, one of the prisoners Xian Ting wanted to catch the most. When he was in Xian Shu City, Xian Ting had no good way to take him. Now he If we take the initiative to come to Anding City, that is our best chance to win him. As long as we catch him, even if all the upper three floors of the prisoner��s jail are gone, we can offset the merits, but if the upper three floors can be retained, We can definitely get a big reward."


    Xuan Fei''s expression condensed slightly, "Is that so?"


    "Of course, Zhou Shu and the others wanted to come to save people, but they didn''t know it was trapping themselves!"


    Zheng Feiyi said fiercely, "You and I can definitely solve him! When he is imprisoned in the prison, we will notify Xianting and Dachengzhu, in that case, you and I will be good...I will let him Get out of the position of the three city masters and push you to the top."


    Xuan Yi smiled unconsciously, "At that time, you were the elder Xianting of the Three Cities Lord, right?"


    "I will do it whether I am or not."


    Zheng Feiyi solemnly said, "But if we let him go today and bring the prisoners, then I don''t think you and I will have any future. Maybe in the reconstructed prison cell, the first two will be locked in. It��s you and me."


    Xuan Fei sighed slightly, "Since this is the case, has the Three City Lords already had a good plan?"


    "It''s an immature but effective idea."


    Zheng Feiyi said slowly, "Zhou Shu relied on nothing but Dao tools. Without Dao tools, you and I can get them at will, so I hope you can lure him to use Dao tools against you, and I will take the opportunity to solve him. Seizing the Dao Qi You can rest assured, as long as he takes the Dao Qi, I will be able to restrain him immediately, and you will not have any influence."


    Xuan Yi couldn''t help but laughed, "Haha, Three City Lord, it turns out you want to use the old man as a bait."


    "What''s so ridiculous?"


    Zheng Feiyi''s face sank, "As the protector of Anding City, you should do your best to do things for the immortal world. Otherwise, can you think of a better way? Besides, there is nothing to worry about. He has used his Taoist artifact before. Once, he smashed the life palace of the great guardian. He is a golden fairy of mixed origin, no matter how strong, it is impossible to display that kind of power again and again, right? You are right, it is indeed close to the holy artifact Because of this, it is impossible for a Golden Immortal to use it over and over again, I can be sure!"


    Xuan Ye slowly said, "The old man doesn''t think he can use that kind of Taoist tool again and again, but the old man doesn''t want to do that''again''. To do it, just do''three''."


    Zheng Feiyi said with a half-smile, "Hehe, do you want me to get him out?"


    Xuan Yi was very quiet, "The Three City Lords are what they say."

 Chapter 3663: Work together

    In the red clouds, a spear whizzed out.


    The gun body is covered with flaming clouds, which is the Dao weapon fire cloud gun.


    Is this going to attack?


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity, only lifting Die Yue, the power of reincarnation pouring out like a waterfall, turning into a lot of shady, and obstructing the gate.


    Facing the power of transcending the law, only Dao Qi is most suitable.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    With a rapid sound like falling rain, the fire cloud gun hit Die Yue, a bit of cold light came first, and the gun power was like a dragon dance, changing rapidly.


    In a blink of an eye, there were thousands of clashes, and the gun force could not be broken through, but the power in the furnace was also being consumed a little bit. There was a distressed feeling. I was careful not to waste it at all, but it is useless at this moment. Scrupulous, but it must also be the case, Zhunsheng shot with all his strength, not careless.


    Even though he was hit by Dao Qi, Zhou Shu was still paying attention to the situation of the two quasi-sages opposite.


    Zheng Feiyi at the door had a fierce face, leading the Huoyun spear, as if he wouldn''t stop without destroying Zhou Shu, and another quasi-sage, hiding in the domain of faith, seemed to be looking for a chance to take action...


    Are you planning to join forces?


    This is not an empty formation.


    The doorway is only so big that it cannot accommodate two quasi-sages attacking at the same time. If another quasi-sage joins in, Zhou Shu might still relax.


    After all, they are two quasi-sages. No one can completely open the domain to each other. It is tantamount to seeking a dead end. In other words, there is always conflict between the two domains, so it is almost impossible for the power of the two to maintain harmony. They attacked at the same time, and might affect each other, but Zhou Shu could catch the gap.


    "See how long you can resist!"


    Zheng Feiyi glared at Zhou Shu, gritted his teeth.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, but he was a little puzzled. He sensed that Zheng Feiyi''s mind power was almost entirely in the control of the Dao artifacts, and he had no other protection except for the domain. ����More than 300 quasi-sages were not. There may be two Dao implements. In other words, if Zhou Shu suddenly attacked Zheng Feiyi at this time, Zheng Feiyi did not have enough means to resist, maybe he could hit it with one blow.


    This is an opportunity.


    Zheng Feiyi should not have imagined that Zhou Shu��s Die Yue is by no means an ordinary Dao implement. Shu Zhi Dao incorporates many laws. You can switch the form of the Dao implement at any time, passing through the barriers of the domain of faith, and looking at the distance between two people. , Die Yue should attack Zheng Feiyi''s ontology instantly, it is by no means difficult.


    He didn''t even think that Zhou Shu, who had no Taoist protection, would have other means to protect himself.


    Road furnace.


    When fighting with Zheng Feiyi��s Fire Cloud Gun, Zhou Shu had already obtained the detailed data of the Fire Cloud Gun. The fire cloud gun was placed outside the furnace to block the Fire Cloud Gun��s attack. There would be no danger within ten breaths of time,-being attacked by Die Yue It is difficult for Zheng Feiyi to manipulate the Fire Cloud Spear abundantly, which has little effect on the furnace, and ten breaths of time are enough to break Zheng Feiyi''s palace with Die Yue.


    As for the quasi-sage whose life palace is broken, he will no longer have the heart to love war. If he continues to fight, the bridge of soul and the wheel of life will be in danger, and it is not impossible for the core of the law to break.


    But the problem is that there is a quasi-sage on the side.


    It''s okay for the quasi-sage to avoid the edge as before, but if he intercepts Die Yue?


    Of course it can''t stop Die Yue from returning, but it will take at least five or six breaths of time. At this point, a lot of things may happen. Does the quasi saint have Dao tools? Can the Dao Lu, which has been insisting on it for a long time, face a quasi-sage who has never fought before?


    What if, what if Zheng Feiyi''s palace of life cannot be smashed smoothly?


    There are several variables, but compared to the results obtained, Zhou Shu would rather take a gamble.


    After all, the benefits are greater.


    I am not a quasi-sage, the Tao of Shu has not yet passed through the heavens, and the Taoist furnace can��t produce the power of Shu��s infinitely and quickly, and fighting with the quasi-sage will not do me any good. Besides, if it can be solved this time Zheng Feiyi, then there is only one quasi-sage left, and he will be restrained by himself, and the person who is released can easily break the formation boundary with the blue bird, so that he can take his time.


    Of course, the more important thing is to solve the enemy here as soon as possible. If you get up, he will have time to adjust, so that he won��t be attacked by the enemy. Although he has arranged enough defenses in the demon blood pool, but who is in the end It was Elder Xian Ting, and Zhou Shu didn''t know how long he could stop him.


    After a few breaths, Zhou Shu made a decision.


    The light flashed on his body, and the copper color instantly filled his body, and the unique Taoist furnace completely covered his body.


    Immediately, he filled the position of the gate and greeted the continuous attacks of the Fire Cloud Spear. At the same time, Die Yue disappeared suddenly, moving freely in the red cloud, and in the next breath, he was in front of Zheng Feiyi.


    "what?!"


    Zheng Feiyi exclaimed, only the look in his eyes did not see how panicked he was.


    In the exclamation, his body also turned red, the same as the red cloud on the side, but more dense.


    Zhou Shu didn��t care. Even if Zheng Feiyi was completely integrated into the realm of faith and became a member of the power of faith, Die Yue could find out his body and lock it directly. This is the advantage of Taoism, and the quasi-sage also Or Hunyuan Jinxian''s life-saving means is of little value in the face of Taoism.


    Dao Qi refers directly to the origin.


    Dieyue, Wanshan.


    The abundant Shuzhi power erupted completely, and the power of reincarnation that transcended the law turned into endless mountains, surrounded by overlaps, and the red clouds were all squeezed away. Among the mountains, only a solid red cloud remained. Obviously, That was Zheng Feiyi, completely caught by Die Yue.


    The power of reincarnation began to run wild, and the constant pressure made the red cloud on the verge of breaking.


    Zhou Shu guided Die Yue, unreservedly releasing his power, and on his own side, the strength of the furnace itself could withstand the Fire Cloud Spear, but occasionally some special force methods were needed, which didn''t seem too strenuous.


    Time flies slowly, a breath is like a year.


    Zheng Feiyi in the mountains seems to have been squeezed into a ball, not human-shaped, but unexpectedly, his life palace is still intact.


    Something is wrong! ?


    Zhou Shu realized something.


    The power of reincarnation that transcends the law is enough to destroy the realm of the quasi-sage and break the palace of the quasi-sage. From the last quasi-sage Zhoushu, we have reached such a conclusion. When Dieyue Wanshan hits the opponent, he can slowly detect it. The pressure to the opponent''s palace was insufficient until it started to crack, and this time, Zhou Shu didn''t even feel that way, that is to say, Die Yue did not cause the damage he imagined.


    Unexpectedly, the variables in the deduction came so soon.


    Hey I heard a sneer.


    Another quasi-sage who was hidden in the domain of faith had already stepped out, and the goal was not Die Yue.


    He held a weird sledgehammer in his hand, his face was gloomy and his eyes were excited, like a butcher who had just walked off the guillotine.


    When the sledgehammer is raised, it will be lowered.


    Looking at the direction of the hammer, it was actually the end of the Fire Cloud Gun.


    Is this two people going to work together?


    In another variable, Zheng Feiyi not only let go of his own domain, but even completely let go of his Dao Qi, letting others control and guide his Dao Qi.


    Now, it''s a bit bad.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170517212437755 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3664: Luckily theres you

    I come. "


    Familiar voices come from behind.


    Before he could stop it, Qingque had already jumped out.


    The three soul shadows were connected together, the whirlpool held tightly in their hands, suddenly left their hands and threw them towards the quasi-sage who rushed over.


    "Just...huh?"


    Zhuan Sheng showed some disdain, but was also a little surprised, "It was the core of the law?"


    Although there was a slight hesitation, he didn''t stop, and his big sleeves swung out to block the core of the law.


    "It was a waste of effort and a life in vain!"


    Seeing that he had reached the gate, the sledgehammer also fell.


    "what?"


    Compared to before, it was obviously more obscure, and the sledgehammer fell like slow motion.


    Only then did he realize something, and his heart was stagnant.


    The core of the law that was blocked exploded the moment it touched him.


    Different from the explosion of other law cores, these cores did not explode the power of the law, but radiated countless invisible silk threads, which were completely covered in dozens of miles of space, denser than the hair of young people. , Extremely tough, unable to break free for a while.


    "But so!"


    After hesitating for less than half a breath, his sleeves were shaken.


    The dense silk thread was torn apart in an instant, such as snow and boiling water, and continued to subside.


    But the silk thread here has just faded, and another core of the law is filled up again, covering the surrounding silk thread again, making it more dense and rich.


    "How many cores do you have?!"


    Zhunsheng''s eyes changed slightly, his hands were raised, the sledgehammer ignored the heavy threads, went straight through, and smashed towards the soul shadow.


    The soul shadow did not resist, on the contrary, another soul shadow on the side rushed over.


    When the sledgehammer fell, the two soul shadows were instantly shattered, and the many cores of the laws hidden in the body were also scattered.


    It exploded instantly.


    The endless silk thread filled the sky for a while, because it was too rich, it showed signs, and the red clouds were covered.


    The quasi-sage frowned, and he did not expect that a Golden Immortal Hunyuan would cause such a big trouble to himself, and he could not pass for three full breaths, but it didn''t matter, only three breaths, enough to take that Zhou Shu. under.


    With a wave of the big sleeve, the power of the indescribable law came out, tearing the silk thread in front of him one by one.


    After only two steps, his mind was shocked.


    It seemed that someone had caught the heart, and then squeezed it hard, and it hurt. After becoming a quasi-sage, he had never felt this pain before.


    It''s a bit funny to say, he is a very painful person, this is the heart disease of childhood.


    He soon discovered that there were many invisible threads wrapped around his life palace, which were the same as those outside. The talented heart palpitations were also caused by them, but he didn''t even notice how these threads came in.


    "Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    He expelled the silk thread while shouting.


    If you settle down and take a closer look, you can know that these threads are the soul threads of Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    "What is the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, remember, I am a green bird!"


    The only remaining soul shadow stared at him, his eyes full of killing intent, and he was holding two cores of the law in his hand, which he could throw out at any time.


    "I remember, but you are going to die too."


    However, for a few breaths, the quasi-sage had already driven away the soul silk from the fate palace. This was not difficult. He had already understood that the soul silk did not have the ability to invade the fate palace, and attached to it was only painful and did not hurt. If you take precautions, these soul threads probably won''t get in.


    Zhunsheng raised the sledgehammer and smashed it down forcefully.


    when!


    There was a muffled sound.


    The sledgehammer bounced back, and his hands hurt.


    Looking intently, an old bronze mirror was in front of him, and the Fire Cloud Spear had already retreated, no longer following his own guidance.


    Obviously, Zhou Shu had already taken back his Dao Tools, and the Three City Lord had also put away the domain, and no longer allowed himself to guide the Dao Tools.


    If you continue to fight, you will become a bait yourself.


    Hyun Ye realized this, sneered, put away the sledgehammer, waved his sleeve and left.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and caught the blue bird back, "Qing, you went out like this without my consent, but fortunately there is you."


    It seems to be complaining, but his eyes are very gentle, full of gratitude and expectation.


    Fortunately, Qingque helped him block the breath time, giving him a chance to take back Die Yue and drive away the Fire Cloud Spear.


    Otherwise, the Dao Furnace may usher in the combined attack of two Dao tools at the same time. At present, Zhou Shu does not know the limits of Shu Zhi Dao, nor does he know the limits of the Dao Furnace, but this method is used to test the endurance of the Dao Furnace. It was definitely not what Zhou Shu wanted to see.


    It is always a lucky thing to have a trusted partner by your side.


    "What can I say? I''m just a ghost, I should have been like this."


    Qingque shook his head calmly, with some worry in his eyes, "How''s it going, Shu? Did Die Yue have trouble just now?"


    "It''s a trouble, but it''s my chance for them."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said apologetically, "Fortunately, you just showed your strength, they shouldn''t come again, thank you, Qing."


    "Huh, you''re polite with me?"


    Qingque frowned, but she was happy in her heart. The feeling of being needed is very good. In fact, she hasn''t felt this way for a long time. She took a few breaths to calm her mind and let herself return from Yitian Pavilion to the battlefield. , Said thoughtfully, "They are not coming, but it is difficult for us to get out?"


    "Always find opportunities."


    Zhou Shu looked at Zheng Feiyi in the realm of faith, and said solemnly, "Don''t worry, I won''t give them another chance this time."


    The failure to resolve Zheng Feiyi within ten breaths was indeed unexpected.


    Zheng Feiyi is stronger than he thought, but he doesn��t have a second Dao implement. He perceives it. If the Dao implement defends Die Yue, he can clearly perceive the existence of the Dao implement, but what he perceives is extremely The pure power of faith, that kind of power is beyond extraordinary tenacity, even Die Yue can only squash it back and forth, but can''t destroy or break it.


    The Palace of Life preserved in that power was therefore not harmed.


    Zhou Shu is not familiar with the law of belief and has no understanding of the level, and does not know what method Zheng Feiyi uses.


    Shu Zhili��s strength is based on his knowledge of many laws. It is indeed difficult to understand the laws of the other party. If you don��t understand the other party��s laws, it is possible that Die Yue cannot exert his due power. Yes, but Zhou Shu is still very confused. Even if he doesn''t understand the law of belief, Shu Zhili can''t use it, but can''t the transforming power of reincarnation also use it? The power of reincarnation that surpasses the law, its power does not destroy everything, and it shouldn''t even be able to defeat the high-order law.


    It seems that the law of belief does have a special place.


    However, already knowing Zheng Feiyi��s hole cards, then there is a way to deal with it, not to mention cracking, it should not be difficult to find a way to avoid it. Moreover, in a crisis situation like the kind of talent, the result has not been able to get the slightest benefit. Zheng Feiyi also suffered a lot. The thoughts in the hearts of the two Quasi Sages were entangled, fearing it would be more than Zhou Shu.


    Maybe I am thinking of retreat now.


    Such fierce battles and every confrontation will tilt the balance of victory.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3665: Relax

    "Xuan Ye, I really look up to you."


    Zheng Feiyi shook his head and said expressionlessly, "The omnipotent sun-masking hammer can''t even break a golden fairy."


    Xuan Yi''s expression was very gloomy, "Doesn''t it count for dozens of core laws?"


    Zheng Feiyi sneered, "It''s just the core of the law. I haven''t heard of any quasi-sage who fears the core of the law."


    "The core of her laws is different... forget it."


    Xuan Yi paused, and said lightly, "I understand now why the Lord of the Three Cities agreed to the decoy plan, because you are not afraid of his Taoist tools at all. The old man really did not expect that the Lord of the Three Cities even made the Heavenly Wheel Treasure Wall. , Xian Ting values ??you because of this."


    There was a hint of surprise in Zheng Feiyi''s eyes, "You know a lot."


    "I can practice the law of faith to this level, the old man really admires that the future of the three city masters is absolutely limitless," Xuan Yi said in a deep voice, "but the sky wheel treasure wall is strong, but it is a method of protecting the body. It cannot overcome the enemy and win. , And Zhou Shu obviously has two Dao artifacts. Even if Die Yue is lost, there are enough means of self-preservation. Even if the old man kills the Hunyuan Jinxian, we can''t do our best... The plan of the Three City Lords is still bad. Just a moment."


    Zheng Feiyi said calmly, "After all, you still refuse to convince me, right?"


    Xuan Yi sighed, "Three City Lords, you have built the Heavenly Wheel Treasure Wall, I''m afraid that the six bans will soon succeed, right? You are different from the general quasi-sages, and arrogance is not without reason. What is the old man''s objection? But The old man always believes that the best way is to inform the lord of the big city. Now that Zhou Shu has taken possession of the fortress, we can��t attack in a hurry. The longer the delay, the more disadvantaged it is for us. What if Zhou Shu releases all the prisoners do?"


    "The prisoners?"


    Zheng Feiyi snorted, "They have all gone through hundreds of thousands of years of torture, and their cultivation has lost seven or eighty eight. Now they are all chickens and dogs. Even if they come together, what fear do I have?"


    Xuan Ye said slowly, "Even if the three city masters kill them all, they will not escape the crime of negligence."


    Zheng Feiyi hesitated for a while, and said, "Even if it is negligence, I will be fine."


    "That''s what I said," Xuan Yi was stunned. "Since the three city lord insists not to listen, the old man no longer persuades, please let me know if the three city lord has any orders."


    Zheng Feiyi said solemnly, "Keep it here."


    Xuan Yi was a little surprised, "Don''t you continue to attack?"


    Zheng Feiyi paused, "You can do it if you want, but I plan to think about it, is there any other way."


    "The old man is better off guarding."


    Xuan Ye nodded, and fought against the person with two Taoist artifacts. If something went wrong, he couldn''t afford it. He hid in the realm of faith and continued to stare at the gate of the fortress. "The Three City Lords still suffered some injuries. stop?"


    "Less long-winded!"


    Zheng Feiyi snorted coldly, waved his sleeves, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Of course, he didn''t really leave, just merged into the domain, and secretly recovered.


    Xuan Ye saw that he was right. He did indeed build the Heavenly Wheel Treasure Wall, one of the strongest applications of the law of faith, the instantaneous burst of the core of the law, the power of extremely pious belief, and the re-sublimation in a short period of time can make the power of faith have The power above everything else is overlaid on the Palace of Life, and almost no power can destroy it unless it is a saint.


    This is his greatest support and the most important capital for standing in the fairy world.


    The power of belief can be regarded as a very special kind of power of law. A firm belief will not be shaken by anything, and it can be expanded unlimitedly. In theory, a person may have infinite power, but it is necessary to cultivate to this level. It is not an easy task. You must rely on yourself, and you cannot rely on anyone��s help. The saints are included. After this step, you must turn it into a useful technique, such as the Celestial Wheel Wall, the Seal of Six Elements, etc. , It takes a short period of time to explode and sublimate, and once again to increase the power, the requirements for the core of the law are very high, and it will make the core extremely tired, and the quasi-sage can''t afford it, and it will not recover within a dozen hours.


    For Zheng Feiyi, it may not take that long, but seven or eight hours are indispensable.


    Seeing the situation outside, Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, and he relaxed a little.


    If the opponent keeps attacking, it will be a great exhaustion for him, but now it seems that Zheng Feiyi is still affected by Die Yue, and that quasi-sage is the same as most quasi-sages in the fairy world. He won''t do things that hurt himself and others, and is the opponent he most hopes to meet.


    "You can rest for a while."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at Qingque, "Don''t be too nervous, don''t rub the core of those rules."


    "Do you think I am nervous? Damn it!"


    Qingque said dissatisfied, "I am injecting soul, injecting soul, if I don''t do this, the core of those laws may not hurt the quasi-sage."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Fine, thanks to you this time."


    "One thing, you are polite until now, don''t forget how much you relied on me before..."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu, but her voice became smaller and smaller, showing a guilty conscience, "By the way, is Xiao Su okay?"


    "It has stopped, almost the magic of two purple magic stars."


    A hint of worry flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "I don''t know if she can use such a huge power, it''s enough for me to use the reincarnation of a hundred soldiers."


    Qingque frowned, "Purple Devil Star? Reincarnation of a hundred soldiers? I don''t seem to understand."


    Zhou Shu explained with a smile, "The purple magic star is a magic weapon that contains a lot of magic power. At the beginning, the demon world relied on this invasion of foreign domains. A purple demon star can turn a world into a paradise for the demons. Reincarnation is a tactic that I have brewed. It requires a hundred magic soldiers to use and requires a lot of magic power. If those 100 magic soldiers are all earth magic soldiers, I think it can trap the quasi-holy. With two demon soldiers inside, it is possible to defeat the quasi-sage."


    Qingque was a little depressed, "Unfortunately not."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Heh, in fact, I am not greedy enough. The Heavenly Demon Soldiers can''t be met. At present, I am very satisfied with Taoism Qingque said thoughtfully," I will still find a way to get one in the future. , When will you go to the Demon World again? In this case, it��s useful. You and Xiaosu cooperate together, the Dao weapon and the Heavenly Demon Soldier, the two quasi-sages outside will definitely not be able to stop us, hehe," she laughed, "Obviously the enemy At present, there are dangers everywhere, but we are still talking about things that are not here, like dreaming, it is really easy. "


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "What are you afraid of if there is an enemy? Just hit it, it''s better to relax."


    Qingque said with feeling, "In the Xuanhuang Realm, our lotus school was like this. We were not afraid of anything, but in the heavens, hey, the heavens are much more dangerous than the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Whoosh--


    While speaking, a white light flashed from the passage to the first floor, and it suddenly fell into the fortress.


    Qingque was taken aback and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "It''s her own, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded confidently, "Of course, don''t worry, if it is an enemy, it is impossible to come up like this."

 Chapter 3666: Im coming

    The white light dissipated, and a figure appeared.


    It was an old man who saw Zhou Shu and hurriedly came over to salute, "Thank you, City Lord Zhou."


    "Don''t thank me, it just happened to be the meeting."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Winter Solstice, after you left Hachi Country, didn''t you go to the immortal realm to receive rewards? Why are you still locked up here?"


    "What kind of remuneration, those **** things, the old man was caught as soon as we met!"


    The visitor was the winter solstice, the leader of the Twenty-Four Pirates. Zhou Comfort only saw him on the second floor, and he was also rescued this time.


    Of course, the winter solstice is by no means a good person, but it can be used now. It needs a lot of manpower to deal with the foreign gold immortals, destroy the formation, etc., what will happen after this time, Zhou Shu has already had his own Consideration.


    Those who commit a lot of evil cannot escape punishment.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Then let''s not talk about it, you said you can help me escape from here, what is it?"


    "This is it!"


    During the winter solstice, he dug into his abdomen with both hands, showing painful expression on his face, and soon there was a jade box in his hand.


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "Do you still keep it?"


    "Of course, the old man is hidden in the core of the law, even if it is the fairy world, don''t even want to take it away!"


    There was a lot of fierce light in the eyes of the winter solstice, "The immortal world is not benevolent, and the old man is not righteous. City Lord Zhou, the old man has an excellent plan!"


    "You speak up."


    Zhou Shu stared at the jade box and shook his head secretly. He had already guessed what the winter solstice wanted to say.


    "When the old man came back, he also inquired carefully. The power of this extravagant corpse snake far exceeds the imagination of the cultivator. As long as there is a fresh soul to draw from it, it can continue to receive the strength of the extravagant corpse, and even make it The corpse **** descends from the luxury!" Winter Solstice licked his chapped mouth, he said, "There are too many fresh spirits in this prison, and the host is very weak. As long as we release the snake from the corpse, I believe It won��t take long before the corpse of Shebi will descend here, and the arrival of a witch god, even this prison will not be trapped?!"


    Qing Que was frightened and couldn''t help saying, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Women''s benevolence!"


    Winter Solstice glanced at her, showing a lot of disdain, and still looked at Zhou Shu, "City Lord Zhou, as long as you nod your head, the old man will release it immediately, but the newly born extravagant corpse may not have too much power, so I have to trouble the city owner. Send a few fresh souls up and let it learn."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It seems that I called you up first, it really made a good move."


    Qingque''s face changed suddenly, "Shu?"


    The winter solstice smiled and said, "As expected of City Lord Zhou, the old man knew you were a great man! We will summon Shebi''s corpse to destroy this fairy city and see what the fairy world should do! Don��t worry, the old man will do for you. Effectiveness, after all you have done!"


    "It was really insulting that you said this last sentence."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and gently raised his hand.


    "City Lord, you...what are you going to do?"


    Aware of the killing intent, the winter solstice figure flashed, and he hurried back.


    But with his strength, how could he escape Zhou Shu''s blow? Not to mention that he just got off the Tiancaizhu and is still recovering. Even the winter solstice in its heyday is not enough for Zhou Shu to hit it with a single finger.


    Without even screaming, the winter solstice fell.


    With one finger piercing the heart, the soul was crushed, and there was no possibility of resurrection.


    Looking at the jade box that was slowly falling, Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity, put it away, and sighed, "Unexpectedly, this guy still retains the corpse snake, the fairy world is too careless, almost causing disaster."


    "scared me."


    Qingque took a picture of herself and couldn''t help saying, "I know you would definitely not do this, but I was still very scared when you said that."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t blame yourself, I am also very worried, this is indeed a major event."


    The plan for the winter solstice is extremely dangerous.


    Especially now that the prisoners are all free from the Heavenly Judgment Pillar, the Sabi Corpse Snake will not be restricted by the immortal formations. Facing this group of prisoners, it is almost always accurate. Although the Sabi Corpse Snake cannot absorb the souls endlessly, It is impossible to really let the Shebi corpse descend in Anding City, but as long as it is absorbed to a certain extent and then hidden, using a certain cultivator host, the heavens will have a huge hidden danger.


    Now that a Sabi Corpse believer is released, dozens of realms and hundreds of realms will be controlled by Sabi Corpse in the future.


    It is not impossible that the heavens are in chaos.


    Zhou Shu wanted to change the heavens and disrupt the order of the fairy court, but he never thought of turning the entire heavens into a battlefield.


    He absolutely can''t do things that are intolerable to the world.


    "This winter solstice is really hateful."


    Qingque looked at the corpse on the ground contemptuously, thought of something, looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Shu, among the many people we rescued, will there be such evil as the Winter Solstice?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Sure, although Anding City has locked up many innocent people, there must be true sinners."


    "what?"


    Qingque said in surprise, "If there are a few more winter solstices, we will still save them. Wouldn''t it be harmful to the heavens?"


    "Yes, in order to avoid doing bad things, I have considered a few ideas, you can help me to think about it."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "First, I do not intend to remove the Prisoner''s Mark of all the rescued people. That is to say, the immortal world can still find them with the Prisoner''s Mark. Secondly, before assigning everyone a task, I will use reincarnation to check their past. For those who are wicked and damned, I will arrange their mortal missions, such as attacking the front line but not giving enough manpower. Third, those who go to Xianshu City , Will be carefully confirmed by me, and I will never allow anyone who violates the rules of Xianshu City and my intention to pass."


    "It is a good way to keep the imprint of Prisoner Heaven. If there is an accident in Anding City, the immortal world will definitely find people based on the imprint. Those people will be the first choice of the immortal world. It is also very good to arrange the mission of death. I believe that your law of reincarnation will definitely not be missed. Damn..."


    Listen and listen, the worries in Qingque''s eyes gradually disappeared Wen said, "Shu, let me talk too much. It turns out that you have made up your mind a long time ago. I have nothing to add."


    "No, you are right to remind. I said so, but if I really encounter unpredictable dangers, I may not have enough time to do it," Zhou Shu glanced outside and said slowly, "Now If I have some free time, I would just go and inspect the people below. For example, in the winter solstice, if I have seen him in advance, I must know that he is still carrying the corpse snake, and he will not have the opportunity to tell his plan. ."


    Qingque said warmly, "Then you go."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Hehe, at such a close distance, I can do it by guiding the soul shadow, and now I have done it again."


    Qingque looked at him, curled his lips and said, "Hey, everything is done before I say it."


    "What did you do to say?"


    A cyan light flashed, and Xiao Su appeared in front of the two of them, "I''m here! Haven''t you done it yet? Do I have a chance?"


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3667: A little confused

    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course there is."


    "That''s good."


    Xiao Su walked over, stood at the door and looked out.


    Seeing her anxious and expectant look, Zhou Shu doubted, "What''s the matter? The magic is going to get out of control?"


    "No, I don''t feel much."


    Xiao Su shook his arm and signaled that he was okay. He turned around and said with some embarrassment, "Actually, I just want to do it early, while magical powers and magical powers. I''m really curious about what it will look like...hehe."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t be too eager, just hold on temporarily, there is no need to attack, take a good rest first."


    Xiao Su nodded and calmed down.


    Time passed a little bit.


    The quasi-sage outside never launched an attack, Zhou Shu was also happy to see it here, and did a lot of things in his spare time.


    At this time, there were already thousands of people in the fort, noisy and chaotic.


    They all came from the lower level, and they were considered as useful combat power.


    It is obviously impossible for them to fully recover. Zhou Shu will not give out more Jianmu leaves, and there is not so much time. Besides, it is enough to have the original 20-30% ability. After all, the number advantage lies here, as long as they temporarily Being able to protect yourself is a force that cannot be ignored.


    Zhou Shu looked around the crowd and said solemnly, "Everyone, listen to me."


    "Benefactor, please say."


    "Thank you, the city lord, for helping me. Just tell me if you have anything to do, don��t be polite."


    "Ouch, oops... Mathieu!"


    There was a response from the crowd, and it gradually became quiet.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the door, "Outside is the last defense of Anding City. As long as you break through, you can leave Anding City and regain your freedom!"


    "free!"


    "The city lord needn''t say these encouraging words, we all understand, as long as you give an order, we will rush out immediately!"


    "I finally had the opportunity to leave, the old man would rather die than hold on to it!"


    "That is, in the next few thousand years, life is worse than death. What is the desperate death in order to leave!?"


    "Damn the fairy world, if the old man can leave smoothly, he will fight it to the end in his life!"


    Looking at them, Zhou Shu nodded slightly. It was very good. It seems that the education when saving people is still good. These people are indeed available. There are no unruly people in them. They understand the common goal and know how to move in one direction. force.


    "Look at the top of your head."


    "Oh?"


    Everyone looked up with doubts.


    Above the fortress, I don''t know when a complete map was added.


    It is the whole picture of Anding City. The information is extremely detailed. There are guards there, how many guards there are, the position of the formation talisman, how to destroy the formation, etc., people who understand the situation can know at a glance. With this picture, break stability The difficulty of the city is at least half smaller.


    "Are these all true?"


    There were also voices of doubt, unable to believe, "How did the city lord get it?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I have a bright beast. It has seen everything here and even a little bit of the future... So I can assure you that as long as you do what I say, most of you will You can leave Anding City safely."


    "It turns out to be a sacred beast such as a bright beast!"


    "The city lord is not an ordinary person. I heard that there are no bright beasts in Hazhi country. The city lord can actually get it!"


    "Could it be the Haechi on the third floor, it is a bright beast? It was the first that the city lord rescued, right?"


    "It turns out that the city lord had a plan a long time ago, and he is really thinking of us too much."


    Everyone cheered, but Xie Sishan in Zhou Shu''s body looked confused.


    He hadn''t seen anything, and Zhou Shu hadn''t asked him. As for seeing the future and so on, it is even more impossible. After leaving the Demon Queen, Shan''er fell into a deep sleep... Is it a spiritual beast, he After a few breaths, he understood Zhou Shu��s intentions. Zhou Shu told the fact that he was a bright beast, and then pushed everything to himself. He wanted to be firmly tied to Zhou Shu, and he wanted to leave. No more.


    Things about the bright beast will soon be rumored, except for the immortal world, all major forces will regard themselves as the deer indisputable, except for Zhou Shu''s Xianshu City, basically they can''t go anywhere.


    Although there is a feeling of being persecuted, Xie Sishan has some luck.


    His previous cowardly performance made him lose a lot of trust. Until now, Zhou Shu has not spoken to him or asked for his opinion. But now Zhou Shu says this, which shows that Zhou Shu is still willing to bind with him, and probably still values ??it. Own it.


    For himself and Shan''er, Xianshu City should be a good place to go.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is the case with the outside defense. Now I arrange the task and say it in advance. Everyone must follow my arrangement. If there are those who are unwilling or pretend to agree to go out but don��t care about the task, I don��t have many. Say what will happen to you, but what is certain is that even if only one person violates the order, the number of people who die here must be several times greater, and even one cannot escape."


    "Who dares to resist, I was the first to kill him!"


    "City Lord Zhou is for our good. If anyone dares to violate his arrangement, I will never get around him! I am the seventy and twentieth king on the list of all evils. I think I can get away with it. Then come. Try it!"


    "I''m Hu Sledgehammer of 503rd. Whoever is not obedient, I will blow his head!"


    "City Lord, don''t worry, we are all sensible, and we just want to leave. For this goal, no one will violate your words!"


    "City Lord, you saved us, we don''t listen to you, are they still human?!"


    The crowd was passionate, one by one showed determination.


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "From the perspective of the bright beast, you all understand things very well, knowing what is most needed and the most important thing to do, so that everyone will not fall into death, so I won��t say much. Let��s start arranging now. I have divided all the places I want to go to 137, and divided you into the same teams. If you name them, please gather together..."


    While using the language of the immortal world, it will also be repeated to some people in various foreign languages.


    In a short time, thousands of people were divided into more than one hundred teams and stood up separately.


    They are all prisoners who have been holding back for a long time knowing the importance of freedom, no one opposes, and they all obey.


    Zhou Shu continued to arrange. Each team has its own task. Some are responsible for destroying the front line, some are responsible for protecting, and some are responsible for killing the enemy. In short, make the best use of everything, and there is no mistake. Of course, those who are seen by the law of reincarnation are For the most evil ones, Zhou Shu arranged the most dangerous task for them.


    By the way, these people cannot see whether the mission is dangerous or not. Although Zhou Shu has marked enough information on the map, the strength of the enemy is very vague. Zhou Shu can guarantee that the battles those people encounter will never die. The endless kind.


    "When will it start, City Lord Zhou?!"


    Some people are already eager to try.


    At this time, a very kind old man took a few steps and said solemnly, "City Lord Zhou, old man Xu Jihuai, is Genting City. No, I was once the elder of Genting City. I really admire the arrangement of City Lord Zhou. I will definitely comply, but the old man still has a few doubts. I want to make it clear.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Friend Xu Dao, don''t hesitate to say anything."

 Chapter 3668: Difficult

    Thank you Zhou Chengzhu. "


    Xu Jiehuai bowed and said carefully, "In fact, these issues were discussed by some of us just now, because before we were imprisoned in Anding City, we were all members of the Immortal Realm Sect, and we were afraid that we would talk too much to make everyone unhappy. So hesitated."


    "It doesn''t matter, there are many practitioners from the Immortal World Sect..."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "But now that I have been imprisoned by Xian Ting in Anding City, have gone through a lot of torture, and have understood the true nature of Xian Ting, I don''t think you have any idea of ??serving Xian Ting anymore, right?"


    Xu Jiehuai said solemnly, "That''s natural. I won''t wait for the immortal sect again. If the old man can leave Anding City, he will definitely persuade the practitioners he knows to fight against Xian Ting. Such Xian Ting is not worthy of practicing. To guard, to fight for it."


    Zhou Shu said with satisfaction, "Friend Xu Daoist said your doubts."


    Xu Jihuai nodded and hesitated, "The first thing is that we practitioners rely on our magic weapons to a large extent, but now we have nothing. We have all been taken away. When we fight, I I''m worried that we won''t be able to exert our strength."


    "This one����"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "More often, you only need to use the law to protect yourself. It is enough to weaken the guard''s strength. The real shots are other people who don��t need magic weapons, and my people. I can��t find you. The magic weapon you need, but every time you solve a guard, you can get at least four or five magic weapons that can be used together. Then you can choose by yourself."


    Xu Jiehuai sighed, "That''s what the city lord said."


    "You should solve these things by yourself. If they are all this kind of problems, then don''t ask," Zhou Shu frowned. "You have been imprisoned for so many years. You should have long understood that relying on others for everything is right. use."


    "I was reckless."


    Xu Jiehuai stopped and said quickly, "The other problems are not these, the second one is about this..." He pointed to his shoulder, "We practitioners all have the imprint of the prisoner, as long as the imprint is still on our body, We can''t escape the pursuit of the immortal world. Before we saw... the mark on a female practitioner who was released by the city lord in advance was removed. I think, does the city lord have a way to remove the mark?"


    Before he knew it, there were already many practitioners behind him, looking at Zhou Shu with a look of eagerness.


    Looking at them, Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Hey."


    Xu Jiehuai realized something, "No, if the city lord can help, we can promise you anything, otherwise we will carry the mark on our body, and we will still be hunted by the fairy world after we go out, then it doesn''t make sense for us to escape now... "


    Zhou Shu interrupted him and scolded, "You have a lot of courage."


    Xu Jiehuai shivered and fell to the ground, begging, "Don''t get angry, the city lord is absolutely not a threat. The city lord can disagree."


    "It''s really an inferiority to get an inch."


    Zhou Shu looked at them with a sneer, seemingly thoughtful, "I''m thinking about the future before I go out."


    Xu Jihuai''s face turned pale, and he lowered his head and said, "It''s the old man who said too much. Don''t mind the city lord, sorry, sorry."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Friend Xu Dao, don��t do this, I do have a solution to the Prisoner��s Imprint, but limited by my cultivation level, only those below the Golden Immortal can easily eliminate it," he looked at the expectant and eager eyes of those people. Slowly said, "And above the golden fairy, such as the Hunyuan Jinxian, it is not completely impossible, but it is not possible to do it now. It takes a long time to prepare, and everyone''s cooperation."


    "How to cooperate?"


    "Yeah, you said, the lord, we can do anything!"


    "We have the Prisoner''s Mark on our body. We can''t feel at ease. As long as the city lord can help us solve it, our lives will be handed over to the city lord!"


    Not only Xu Jihuai, but those people yelled.


    Zhou Shu looked at them and said calmly, "If you want to leave Anding City, go to Xianshu City to find me. I will examine you carefully, and if it can be relieved, I will help. In fact, even if you have the imprint of Prisoner Heaven. , Xianshu City also welcomes you, but I want to make it clear that my rules in Xianshu City may be more stringent than the Immortal Realm."


    "Great, it''s finally saved!"


    "Leaving here, I will go to Xianshu City."


    "No matter how strict the rules are, can they compare to Anding City, Xianshu City, I''m going to make it!"


    "The city lord is really benevolent and righteous, saving people to the end, I admire him."


    Amidst the cheers of the crowd, Xu Jiehuai bowed to the ground and said earnestly, "The old man is willing to go to Xianshu City, only City Lord Zhou is looking forward to it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but smiled and said, "Friend Xu Daoist, do you have any doubts? Do you want to ask, what about the quasi-sage of Anding City?"


    Xu Jiehuai stopped and said in a salute, "That''s right, but the old man also thinks that the city lord has done this step, and those quasi-sages must not be able to stop the city lord. Just like the immortal world attacking Xianshu city, it will be useless. "


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "There are three quasi-sages here, one of which was defeated by me in the Palace of Life and has already left, and the other two are outside."


    "The city lord is really powerful!"


    "Break the Palace of Quasi-Sage? Impossible, right?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about! What''s impossible?! Isn''t it enough to deal with the quasi-sages of the top 100 strong men?"


    "The Three City Lords were mostly defeated by the City Lord, otherwise we would not be able to come out."


    "As a Hunyuan Golden Immortal, but can break the Quasi-Sacred Life Palace, the old man has no idea what to describe the city lord."


    Xu Jiehuai''s expression of joy and flattery tentatively said, "There are two quasi-sages left, the city owner should also..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You don''t need to worry about the affairs of the quasi saint, I will be responsible."


    "Great! The old man doesn''t have the slightest doubt. I will follow the city lord''s orders and do whatever I say." Xu Jihuai stood up and looked at the practitioners behind him with a fierce expression. He Se, "If anyone refuses to accept, the old man will come out and kill him first!"


    "That is absolutely not dare!"


    "We all listen to the city lord and say no two!"


    A group of people took an oath, betting on heaven and earth, at least they seemed to be serious Zhou Shu waved his hands, "Go back to their respective positions and wait for my order."


    Qingque whispered, "Shu, because of your good temper, I changed my mind and wished to be driven out. It''s too disgusting. I was definitely rescued. I asked for so many more. I take myself as something."


    "It''s difficult for practitioners, especially those of the big sects of the immortal world. This is nothing to do. It is almost impossible to obey them like foreign races and sacred beasts. Just a little bit of sweetness," Zhou Shu was very calm. "Anyway, these people go to Xianshu City, I won''t care, but I can use them now."


    Qingque nodded, "Well, it''s almost there now, are we going to do it?"


    Zhou Shu glanced outside, seemingly thoughtful, "The Lord of the Three Cities has been recovering all the time. It seems that he has indeed suffered a lot of injuries. Let''s prepare."


    "it is good."


    The two agreed together.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3669: Death 0

    Zhou Shu walked out the door.


    The two quasi-sages outside immediately raised their vigilance.


    Zheng Feiyi stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes flickering, his core of the law had not fully recovered, and he could not mobilize the power of the law freely. He had more than one self-preservation by relying on the Dao, but he was too powerful to launch an offensive, and he was hiding in the domain. Xuanyi only hopes that Zhou Shu''s goal is not himself.


    Zhou Shuxian saw through their positions at a glance, and came to Zheng Feiyi in a few steps.


    Zheng Feiyi was nervous, and hurriedly erected the Fire Cloud Spear in front of him, and at the same time narrowed the domain of faith, preparing to deal with Zhou Shu''s Dao Qi Diyue.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu stood still there, looking at him from a distance, as if watching him.


    Does he have to deal with Hyun Ye?


    Zheng Feiyi turned his thoughts, and immediately saw several figures flying towards Xuan Yi. It was the Hunyuan Golden Fairy before, and there was a banshee with wings. There was a female demon clan? But since the opponent is not himself, I can relax.


    "Come again?"


    Xuan Yan sneered and stood decisively.


    When he saw Zhou Shu walking towards Zheng Feiyi, Xuan Yi was satisfied. He was very reluctant to fight Zhou Shu. If he was accidentally hit by the mountain, the Ming Palace would not be protected. He is not Zheng Feiyi either. Tianlun Baobi uses this method to protect the Palace of Life, but if the opponent is Hunyuan Jinxian, it is completely different.


    He was very confident that he would not be entangled in those soul threads again this time, not to mention that the female cultivator would not have so many core principles?


    But soon he saw again that Zhou Shu followed the sister.


    Stunned.


    Fortunately, it was just a clone, and there was no Dao Qi. Dao Qi was facing Zhou Shu with Zheng Feiyi.


    That is not to be afraid.


    With a flash of God''s effort, Blue Sparrow had already squeezed into his domain, and the two hurriedly separated ghost shadows, with dozens of cores of the law, rushed straight over, completely not afraid of death.


    This time Xuan Ye was prepared, and with a wave of his big sleeve, the sun-masking hammer followed closely and slammed down.


    The soul shadow exploded suddenly, along with the core of the law, the countless invisible soul thread scattered down, and it rained continuously.


    The sun-masking hammer unfolded, and the power of the airtight law, layer upon layer, protected Xuan Yu, not touching the soul silk.


    Xuan Yan had a sneer at the corner of his mouth, waiting for the soul to dissipate, it was the death of this female sister.


    As for the winged banshee beside...


    He only realized that there was still another opponent, but it didn��t matter. Outer Domain hadn��t had a powerful Wood Monster for many years. The two in his memory that could barely compete with Quasi-Sage were both in the Woodland Realm and were firmly held by the Immortal Realm Controlled.


    Xiao Su snorted softly, raising his right hand, and cyan light was scattered everywhere, like dots of stars.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled when he saw this scene.


    This technique, he seems to have known each other before, isn''t it the Jupiter technique used by Mufu Muli''s mother, Mrs. Zi?


    Jupiter, one of the most difficult techniques for the wood demon to practice, can only be passed down in the form of the flower of inheritance, and there is a bloodline requirement. Is the flower of inheritance that Xiaosu got is somewhat related to the fennel?


    While thinking about it, the scattered Jupiters suddenly grew, and in a flash, they turned into tens of thousands of cyan vortices.


    Isn''t this like Jupiter?


    Is it a more advanced Wood Demon Secret Art?


    Xuanyi also had some doubts, but he obviously didn''t take it to heart. Seeing that the soul thread became more and more scattered, he could get rid of it with just a little more effort. How could he care for these little vortices that seemed to have no offensive power?


    Jupiter, the death of life.


    A trace of killing intent flashed in Xiao Su''s eyes, and his right hand couldn''t help dancing, drawing countless mysterious and blurred tracks.


    The whirlpools of Jupiter scattered in the air began to show their power.


    Xuanyi quickly noticed something, his face suddenly blue.


    Your own vitality is constantly passing away!


    Under the attraction of those whirlpools, it flows continuously in a strange state, the speed is extremely average, about one percent of the vitality disappears every half breath, even if these vitalities are hidden deep in the body, in the palace of life, In the wheel of life, it is impossible to resist this passing.


    His mind was shocked.


    At this speed, only a few dozen breaths, his life will be completely drained.


    The quasi-sage who has lost its vitality is a corpse of the quasi-sage.


    What kind of weird trick is this? !


    Terrible, the vitality controlled by the original mind, even at its mercy.


    Without hesitation, the first threat immediately became the banshee.


    The sun occulting hammer quickly turned around, and Haoran turned into a meteor violently, and smashed it suddenly.


    That kind of power, the banshee must not be able to bear it.


    Seeing the oncoming meteor, the banshee seemed to have made some decision. She raised her left hand resolutely, and the black mist surging out like a substance. In a flash, she gathered in front of her into a shield, dense and thick. Ten feet.


    The power of Taoism hit the shield.


    It sank straight in, as if sinking into an endless swamp.


    magic?


    How can there be magic?


    Hyun Ye frowned even more when he realized something.


    Power that transcends the law, when encountering the law, it is natural to be disadvantageous, but when encountering the magic power that ignores the level, it can only continue to impact with the usual strength. The shield of tens of meters can not be said to be inflexible, but it is also It was by no means vulnerable, but when the power of the Taoist weapon rushed to the end and completely shattered the shield, he was also the last one.


    Xiao Su didn''t move, but turned his wings around to take the blow.


    Although it was painful and almost unsteady on her feet, it couldn''t stop her from continuing to lead the death of her life.


    This is not the only magic formula in the Flower of Inheritance, but it is the most harmful and the most suitable for the current situation. The Withering of Life attacks the vitality, regardless of the opponent''s rank. When the strength of the two is huge, this is the most Good means.


    Xuan Yi stared at the banshee, and secretly said badly.


    The flow of vitality did not slow down, nor did it stop.


    If you can''t solve the banshee quickly, you can''t get rid of this situation. What''s more troublesome is that there is another Zhou Shu not far away who can definitely hurt him.


    Should we hurry up and run away?


    After hesitating, Qingque seized the opportunity.


    Just as Hyun Ye changed the target, the Blue Sparrow detonated the remaining ten cores together.


    The soul silk of the sky descends Taking advantage of the moment of Xuanyan hesitation, drill down along the gap, even if it is a quasi-sage, it is impossible to keep the body in perfect condition all the time, always use the law of transcendence The power to protect yourself, not to mention the repeated blows now.


    The pervasive soul silk once again invaded the absolute realm and intruded into Xuanyi''s quasi-sage body.


    Hyun Ye stopped for a while, as if his heart was being pulled, and it hurt again.


    Even if he knows that the pain cannot have any effect on him, the feeling still cannot be eliminated, making him more and more uncomfortable. I have to say that the ever-fading vitality brings his emotional control. A lot of trouble.


    Without enough vitality, there will not be enough fighting spirit. Then, the more life-critical battle, the harder it is to exert strength.


    Hyun Ye is no longer suitable for this kind of life and death battle.


    That does not work!


    Realizing something, he slapped his head vigorously, as if to wake himself up.

 Chapter 3670: Also great

    The short-term loss of vitality will not change anything at all, because I am too worried and too cautious.


    The moment when he woke up, Xuan Yi woke up.


    The vitality of the practitioner is indeed very important, but as long as the mind is stable, even if it loses more vitality, as long as the breath remains, it can be fully recovered. For a quasi-sage, increasing vitality is not difficult at all.


    Stabilize well, solve the enemy in front of him, and then deal with the banshee, everything is not difficult.


    Thinking of this, a bright light flashed in Xuan Yan''s eyes.


    But as soon as the bright light flashed, his face turned dark.


    That Zhou Shu''s clone was not a clone at all, but a complete body, with Die Yue in his hand!


    More than that, that Die Yue had already flown towards him.


    The entanglement of soul silk and Jupiter''s strangulation were followed by the attack of Die Yue.


    There was no time to guard, the turbulent power of reincarnation had completely pulled Xuan Yan into it, and wrapped it tightly.


    "Dead, die, die!"


    Without any hesitation, Xuanyi directly smashed it with the Dao Device Covering Sun Hammer, still muttering words, drinking and killing it, as if it would increase the power of the Dao Device.


    He was scared. It was hard not to be afraid of seeing the tragic situation of the Great Guardian being broken into the Palace of Life.


    Zhou Shu didn''t mind the hard-to-fight Dao weapon collision. How could Die Yue, who had been refined by the power of a saint, be afraid of this intensity?


    With further increase in force, the heavy mountains fell one after another, layered on top of each other, completely pressing Xuan Yu and the sun-masking hammer in the middle, no light can be seen, even if the sun-masking hammer''s light can even cover the sun. .


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    Hyun Ye screamed frantically.


    He knew that he didn''t have much time, and the great guardian could persist for six or seven breaths, and he could persist for ten breaths at most.


    One, two, three, four, five...


    After one breath for a year, the power of reincarnation showed no signs of loosening. Xuanyi was almost desperate. He only continuously poured power into the Taoist implements, intending to buy a little more time. Maybe, maybe, Zheng Feiyi would come to save me?


    Obviously, this is just his delusion.


    Zheng Feiyi didn''t move. He didn''t want to save. He also knew the consequences of not saving, but he couldn''t save it.


    The previous sublimation of power made him not have the ability to cast the Sky Wheel Treasure Wall, nor could he launch a strong enough offensive. For him, if he could not use the Sky Wheel Treasure Wall, he would never make a move. What? That is tantamount to putting myself in the same painful situation as Hyun Ye...


    A dead fellow is not dead.


    Besides, Zhou Shu still had a Taoist weapon, still staring at him, he would be blocked if he went, and he might not succeed.


    Six, seven...


    Xuanyi became more and more desperate, and it was unclear what it meant to be broken in the Palace of Life.


    "Can you..."


    "Yes, put down your Dao Qi, I will let you go out, but I want to leave Anding City."


    "it is good!"


    Xuan Yi''s spirit was lifted. Although Zhou Shu would not keep his promise, he had no choice but to insist on three breaths and had to bet on it.


    The sun-masking hammer immediately lost its power, and with it, the power hanging on the palace of life began to weaken in a flash, and a small gap appeared in the unbreakable and airtight mountains in front of it.


    Whoosh.


    Without any hesitation, Xuanyi turned into a golden light and flew straight out.


    There was no pause at all, the ray of light passed directly through the formation, and flew into the void as soon as it was gone.


    "Damn it!"


    Zheng Feiyi, who had not had time to see the situation clearly, scolded bitterly.


    However, Zhou Shu quickly put away the sun-masking hammer and Die Yue, and at the same time used the soul shadow transposition, returning to the original position.


    I was still a little disappointed.


    In the end, the strength is still insufficient. If you continue to persist just now, you can certainly break Xuan Yi��s life palace, but Die Yue will also fall into a period of exhaustion, and it will not be possible to use it for at least a few months. Such a price is not a good thing for the current situation. There is also a three-city lord, and Er Yue, whose situation is unclear below, and must prepare enough backstops. In addition, there is a very important point, will Xuanyi who broke the palace of life continue to work hard?


    There is at least a 30% chance that Xuanyi will stay and work hard, the palace is no longer intact, and if he loses his hope of promotion, the quasi-sage may also give up. At that time, he has tried his best to lose the blue bird at the core of the law, and whether Xiao Su can Well, what should the prisoners do?


    this is a big problem.


    Instead of facing these difficult problems, it''s better to just let go of Xuanyi.


    Besides, he also got a Taoist device.


    The sun-shielding hammer is of average quality, barely reaching the threshold of Taoism, but how to say, this kind of Taoism that focuses on lethality is still very useful, and there are three laws that can drive it, and it is very adaptable. Take it back for your own use, not bad.


    Xiao Su and Qing Que, after completing their respective tasks, walked behind Zhou Shu with a smile on their faces.


    Compared with them, Zheng Feiyi''s expression is much ugly, and he can no longer remain arrogant, and his entire face is black.


    He was still hesitating what to do, now he was only a quasi-sage, and he couldn''t use his strength normally, how could he continue?


    Speaking of it, I��m all to blame for this idiot, Xuan Yi, who risked his death to block Die Yue before, he was actually blocked by Hunyuan Jinxian, and now, he was directly broken by the palace and ran away. If he can return to Xianting, he must be well. Sue him.


    Zhou Shu didn''t worry, he smiled and looked behind him, "You two, it''s really not disappointing, especially Xiao Su, you have done the most."


    "Of course, none of us are ordinary people."


    Working together to defeat Zhunsheng, Qingque has a lot of pride, Xiao Su is even more proud, and his wings are all set.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Xiaosu, the flower of inheritance you got, is it Jupiter?"


    "Do you know this too?"


    Xiao Su frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "Zhou Shu, how do you know everything? Xianger also said that no one would know this kind of technique at all."


    "I''ve been to Mujia in Qinghai."


    Zhou Shuwei smiled and only had some doubts, "However, your Jupiter technique is a little different from theirs, and the form is similar. They are all displayed in stars, but the Jupiter technique I have seen emphasizes energy absorption. , Yours is vitality, and your ignoring rank is far stronger than the Jupiter technique I have seen."


    "I still don''t know?"


    Xiao Su''s eyes lit up, "Hey, there are several changes in my Jupiter technique. What you saw just now is only one of them, called the Withering of Life. It is also what I learned most carefully. In fact, there are even more powerful ones. But I can��t do it now."


    Zhou Shu said sincerely, "Your inheritance is really extraordinary."


    "Xiang''er said so, she said that I might be the strongest Su Hexiang Wood Demon... But the previous Su Hexiang was not strong."


    Xiao Su thought of something, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. Now she has walked out of the haze of the demon world, and will no longer be affected by pessimism.


    Qingque looked at her and said with a smile, "I think that shield you just now is also very powerful, even the Dao weapon is blocked, I will definitely not be able to change it."

 Chapter 3671: Help 1

    "what?"


    Xiao Su was stunned, "Speaking of which, I don''t know how to block it. It''s obviously just an ordinary demonic technique, and I haven''t used a magic weapon... Is it because the magic power inside is too strong, and ordinary methods can also be used. Great power?"


    She was thinking about what, but also a lot of doubts.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think it is, that mark may be equivalent to a magic soldier, which has the effect of increasing magic power."


    Naturally, there is no such method in the demons. Many powerful tricks require the use of magic weapons to perform, but it is different if the mark is regarded as the core of the law. From the perspective of the practitioner, the core of the law is also considered a magic weapon. It is equivalent to a magic soldier.


    Xiao Su smiled, "...I have to study it slowly, but it''s not a bad thing, right."


    "of course not."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "But you still have to pay attention. If it affects your body, it''s best not to use it."


    Xiao Su nodded seriously, "Xiang''er will remind me when something goes wrong. With her here, I have saved a lot of things."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, smiled and nodded. Speaking of Xiao Su, he is considered a twin. Although he possesses both magical powers, he also has companion vines to help her deal with it. There is an experienced helper who will not cause major problems. .


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Qingque looked at the red cloud not far away, and said carefully.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "It''s good for me to watch it here. You follow Xiao Su, protect the woman better than the palace owner and the rescued woman. Don''t worry about the others, it''s about those people''s efforts."


    Qingque nodded, "Xiaosu, let''s go."


    Xiao Su walked out a few steps, then turned around and said, "Zhou Shu, you should be careful yourself, your Taoist implements shouldn''t be used anymore, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter, he may not do it, besides, I still have a hammer."


    Zhou Shu raised his eyebrows and said confidently, "You go, and destroy Anding City according to the previous arrangements. You may not have time if you don''t go."


    Die Yue can still be used, but no longer the original, even in the face of a general quasi-sage, it is impossible to have the power to break the palace of life. This is the relationship between Zhou Shu''s two attempts to be merciful, if Zhou Shu does his best , Decided to punish a certain quasi-sage, then it can��t be used once.


    Of course, it is not always unavailable, but it takes some time to recover.


    The two women quickly returned to the fortress. After dozens of breaths, a group of people came out of the fortress and divided into hundreds of teams in order. Screamed.


    "Zhou Shu, **** you, really released all the prisoners!"


    Zheng Feiyi, who saw this scene, couldn''t bear it anymore, and walked out of the realm of faith with fire in his eyes.


    "Otherwise, what do you think I am here for?"


    Zhou Shu stood still, but a few ghost shadows scattered around, blocking Zheng Feiyi''s way of leaving.


    The soul shadow does not have a furnace and cannot stop the quasi-sage, but by making good use of the characteristics of the soul shadow, he can build a huge encirclement alone, no matter where Zheng Feiyi goes, he will face his body.


    "Do you know what exactly you did?"


    Zheng Feiyi got out of his anger and shouted, "From now on, Xian Ting will treat you as a mortal enemy, no matter where you are, you can''t escape!"


    The most worrying thing happened.


    Under his own jurisdiction, all the prisoners on the upper three levels were released, and he could not bear the crime of negligence.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Isn��t it right now? Three City Lords, it��s useless to say more, if you stay honestly, we don��t have to fight each other, but if you have to do it, then I don��t mind sending you a ride. You don��t think you can really block my Die Yue, can you?��


    The bronze mirror gleamed brightly, reflecting the surrounding area.


    Zheng Feiyi sneered and said, "Only at the end of the crossbow will you use words to intimidate you. I think you can no longer use the Taoist tools, but here deliberately delaying time!"


    "Just as if I was procrastinating, then you try."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and stopped talking.


    Zheng Feiyi looked at Zhou Shu, his teeth were almost bitten off, but he did not dare to take a step forward.


    After he completed the Heavenly Wheel Treasure Wall, he never took action when he could not use the Heaven Wheel Treasure Wall. People who were used to having two lives suddenly lost one life, just like going to climb a cliff without a safety rope, that is death. Not willing, let alone the opponent is a real murderer who has just broken through two quasi-sacred palaces.


    He hesitated and looked at the communication jade on his body.


    Do you make up for it?


    If you tell the situation to the big city lord at this time and let the two city lords come over, it will probably prevent these prisoners from escaping...


    But after thinking about it carefully, the idea disappeared immediately.


    For him, this is no good at all. He still has to suffer the sin that he deserves, and he even has to face the anger of two real city masters. At that time, he is afraid that he will not even have the opportunity to go back to Xianting to receive the sin, and he will be directly... ��Before he came, he knew that the great city lord of Anding City had been in the city from the moment the city was built, his cultivation base was unpredictable, almost equivalent to a saint, a powerful existence that even a hundred miles and thousands of mountains would not dare to provoke him. Killing the quasi-sage is not a problem.


    Either notify at the beginning, be a cowardly and cautious person, and no longer want to be promoted to Elder Xian Ting, or not notify from beginning to end.


    In the current situation, he may only choose the latter.


    Soon he made a decision, instead of offering a communication jade that could communicate with the second city owner of the Great City Lord, he took out the other side.


    As the principal of Anding City, he can command all guards no matter where he is.


    After a series of orders were given, the fortress flashed bursts of light, groups of guards surged out, and the war officially began.


    Zhou Shu looked at him quietly, smiling unconsciously.


    He could not guess Zheng Feiyi''s thoughts, but what is certain is that everything is developing in a good direction.


    As long as there is no quasi-sage in it, he will definitely win.


    After all, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers on their side. Many people are true elites in the heavens. They are only temporarily weak, but their ability to burst out in the face of difficulties is definitely worth looking forward to, and as the battle progresses, they can obtain magic weapons through The most important thing is that those who are below the sage will have no effect when the means are constantly improving. Without this support, he doesn''t think that the thousands of people here will be unable to defeat the more than 1,000 guards.


    There is still no movement in the Demon Blood Pool It seems that the people below have not noticed the chaos here, or they don''t care at all.


    Not surprisingly, the most important thing in Anding City is not the upper three floors, but the lower rooms, but unfortunately, Zhou Shu��s current strength can only save the upper three floors, and it is impossible to completely destroy the prisoner��s sky prison. .


    Zheng Feiyi, who had given the order, also calmed down.


    After making a decision, it was easier.


    He issued a mortal order. Seeing one to kill another, he would kill one at any cost.


    An order like a ruin.


    But it''s good, because the more you die, the better it is for him, and the best result is that all people die, whether prisoners or guards.


    Fortunately, he didn''t die. When he recovered, he didn''t mind helping out.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20190525131904266 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3672: Kill Xian

    Zhou Shu, who was paying attention to the battlefield, frowned slightly.


    The resistance of the guards is surprisingly tough. Unlike the guards in other parts of the fairy world, the guards here are really not afraid of death. In the case of unstoppable, they can even use the core to explode, and before they explode, they The fairy tools and so on on his body were almost completely destroyed, really fighting to the last moment-in this case, the casualties were greater than expected.


    If you continue, the result is likely to be both sides.


    Before the prisoners left Anding City, they were about to die with the guards.


    If there were only a few people rescued, his trip would be worthless, but if he went to help himself, then Zheng Feiyi would definitely go there, and the matter would very likely evolve into a killing game between him and Zhunsheng, even more meaningless.


    Zheng Feiyi, who was opposite, showed a slight smile.


    Die well, the more you die, the better!


    The roar in my heart was loud.


    He was very satisfied. If he could kill all the prisoners, even if all the guards were dead, it would not matter.


    The two quasi-sages both fled, and the guards didn''t understand anything, and finally arrived in front of Dachengzhu and Xianting. Couldn''t you just say it yourself? When the time comes, just put the blame on the two protectors, and you will be able to relax a lot. Besides, even if a prisoner has not escaped, even if the punishment is not too heavy.


    "Woo."


    "What do you want to say? Shaner?"


    Xie Sishan was overjoyed and looked at the waking Shaner with a look of concern.


    Shan''er stretched out his paws and screamed, Xie Sishan was sometimes at a loss, sometimes nodding, as if he understood something.


    "I understand."


    Xie Sishan nodded and scratched his head, seemingly annoyed, "I don''t know if he still listens to me."


    "Zhou Shu!"


    "I heard, what were you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu had noticed it a long time ago, "Just say anything, don''t worry about it."


    He doesn''t quite believe in Xie Sishan, but the simple transparent beast is credible, especially the mountain in the future, even though he lied to the prisoners before.


    "That fortress."


    Xie Sishan pointed to a fortress in the distance, "There is something inside that can help you."


    Worried that Zhou Shu would not believe it, he added, "Shan''er said it. She saw it before she came in. If you get it, you can win."


    Zhou Shu Ning saw that the fortress was on the edge of the formation. It was quite large, but it was not where the formation was. It was not guarded by any guards. Compared with the chaos around it, it was very quiet and there was no fighting.


    What can help you win in an unimportant fortress?


    He can''t see through his eighth sense, should he believe it?


    After hesitating for a while, he spread the voice, "Xiao Su, go to that fortress!"


    Xiaosu, who was cruising freely on the battlefield, nodded immediately, "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Zhou Shu reminded, "Pay attention to safety."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t lose your people."


    Xiao Su raised her wings and hurriedly flew over. There were several people behind her, all protected by Teng Luo.


    "Without guards, it doesn''t seem to be difficult to open."


    After falling in front of the fortress, Xiao Su looked at it for a few breaths, and raised his left hand, a black light appeared.


    Papa, a few noises, of course the rusty iron chain couldn''t stop the strong magic power. It broke open and pushed open the heavy door. Xiao Su stared at it and stopped, almost shouting, "What is this? Ghost stuff?!"


    At the same time, Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up.


    Shan''er didn''t guess wrong, this is indeed a good thing that may turn the tide of the battle.


    There are a large number of puppets stored in the fortress, at least several thousand. Zhou Shu can tell at a glance that they are puppets from public losers. They are powerful puppets that have used the magic technique to the extreme. They are called Xianxian, and the material is extremely special. It was actually dark iron!


    The puppets are all intact.


    Each puppet comes from a master craftsman, minimalist yet extremely complex, with a sense of beauty and power.


    Minimalism comes from the appearance, while extreme complexity is the internal craftsmanship. Every bit of it contains ingenuity.


    Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on the jade platform beside the group of puppets. This was the only thing inside that didn''t use dark iron. Therefore, Zhou Shu could see some of the past of these puppets through their reincarnation.


    Picture after picture flashed out.


    The immortal killing puppet was made by the public loser family. It took hundreds of years. The immortal world originally planned to use the puppet to manage the prison. This is indeed the best way. The dark iron puppet is the nemesis of most practitioners. , And the various details in the prison can also explain this, but because the public loser family rejected Xian Ting, Xian Ting was unable to find a suitable manipulator, and these puppets were left idle and kept in the warehouse.


    By the way, the refusal of the public losing family led to some consequences, such as the owner of the family was also sent to prison.


    "Xiao Su, open the door completely! Then walk away, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu''s voice sounded very excited.


    "understood."


    Xiao Su opened the door completely and stepped aside, with doubts in his eyes, "Qing Que, what is he excited about?"


    Qingque thought for a while and said, "He likes puppets very much. As for the excitement, I think these puppets must be extraordinary."


    Before the voice fell, the creaking sound suddenly rang, one after another, one after another, getting louder and louder, very rhythmic.


    The strongest counterattack has been played.


    With Zhou Shu��s spirit, it��s not difficult to control these puppets through various fields. As for why they can be manipulated, there is no need to say anything. Zhou Shu knows a lot about the inheritance of the public loser. The puppet is a masterpiece of the public loser''s organ technique. Zhou Shu definitely still has something to understand, but he has the answer after he deduced it hundreds of times.


    Rows of puppets filed out, standing neatly in front of the fortress.


    Like the most disciplined soldiers, the puppets lined up within a few dozen breaths and rushed forward, like a black torrent.


    Zheng Feiyi''s face changed slightly when he noticed something.


    He knew that these puppets had made ideas once or twice, but after taking them back and studying for a long time, he couldn''t find a way to use them, so he gave up. Anyway, cultivators have been guarding Anding City for tens of thousands of years. The puppets are all the same.


    Anding City is always unbreakable.


    "You did it, Zhou Shu?! How do you know there is a puppet there?"


    Staring at Zhou Shu, his face was very gloomy, and Shi Cai''s smile was completely gone.


    Although he had never seen the power of these puppets, he had a foreboding These puppets might cause him great trouble.


    Zhou Shu ignored him, only shook the Taoist in his hand.


    Die Yue in the left hand and cover the sun hammer in the right.


    Upon seeing this scene, Zheng Feiyi''s expression became more gloomy, and he stood there without doing anything.


    Two Taoist artifacts, no, it is likely to be three. For such an opponent, it is better not to take risks easily. What big things can those puppets do?


    Thinking like this, the speed of the black torrent suddenly rose, like a sharp knife, and went straight into the battlefield.


    Nothing can resist if you enter the land of no one.


    what--


    what--


    The screaming scream suddenly came and disappeared quickly.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3673: Dare to escape

    The continuous black torrent changed the situation in an instant.


    These fairy-killing puppets are not very powerful, but when they are gathered together, they are irresistible. The puppets are equipped with at least 15 weapons. Among them, the most powerful is the flying fist and Fang Yuan Zhang Xu��s dark iron. Da Luo Jinxian couldn''t withstand the fast flying fists created, and even Hunyuan Jinxian had to evade a bit. If dozens of hundreds of flying fists attacked at the same time, the momentum was like rain, and there was no resistance.


    Seeing the torrents rushing around in Anding City, Zheng Feiyi was extremely angry, his face completely blue.


    If this continues, the previous goal is obviously not achieved, and he has only one way to go.


    Leave early.


    There is no point in telling the Great City Lord at this time. If you don��t leave, you will be in danger. Although leaving at this time means fleeing, there is no doubt that all the guilt will be attributed to yourself, and you will never want to be promoted to Elder Fairy. The possibility of making a list of ten thousand evils is extremely high.


    How can you be willing?


    After so many years of accumulation in the immortal world, when it was time to harvest, it turned into nothing in the blink of an eye?


    No way! There must be other ways!


    "Zhou Shu!"


    These two words are completely broken, the hatred of gnashing teeth.


    Zhou Shu shook the Taoist tool in his hand, and said calmly, "I plan to do it? It may be too late now, but I don''t mind being accompanied."


    Staring at Die Yue and the sun-masking hammer, Zheng Feiyi hesitated for a while, and suddenly said, "How about I go to your Xianshu City?"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned.


    Zheng Feiyi tried his best to maintain stability, "I will go to your Xianshu City, and I will help you."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, seemingly thoughtful, "You can talk, but not now."


    If he can��t beat him, he��ll join. This three-city lord really has a style, but of course Zhou Shu can��t agree to him. Not to mention what he did in Anding City. This person��s nature is not suitable for Xianshu City. Joining is harmful and unhelpful. Besides, no one knows when he will turn back.


    Zheng Feiyi took a deep breath, "Zhou Shu, are you really going to die?"


    "There is no need to die and break the net."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Three City Lords, you can leave if you want, no one will stop you, and neither will I."


    "go?"


    Zheng Feiyi sneered, "I can go, but the immortal world will not let me go! Instead of being chased to death by the immortal world, it is better to fight with you to the death, and how much you can gain a reputation. How can I say that my Zheng family is also very famous in the immortal world. family."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Are you a quasi saint so afraid of being chased by the immortal world?"


    Zheng Feiyi gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t have a fairy city like you!"


    It seems that Xianshu City is still a good place in the eyes of cultivators, but Zhou Shu will not let it become a place to hide dirt.


    Zhou Shu groaned for a few breaths and said faintly, "If you just need a place to stand, I can point you to a good place, but I definitely can''t give you now, or you leave now and go to Xianshu City to find me later. Or, just fight."


    After watching Zhou Shu count his breaths, Zheng Feiyi said bitterly, "Okay, wait for me to find you!"


    After speaking, Zheng Feiyi had a body shape and flew quickly into the air. There were Zhou Shu''s shadows on all sides, but Zhou Shu deliberately left a gap above, so Zheng Feiyi was not blocked, and saw that his figure was about to disappear. Zhou Shu was also relieved.


    "Zheng Feiyi, you have committed such a heinous crime, dare to escape!?"


    In midair, a golden palm fell into the air.


    Zheng Feiyi, who was eager to run away, only cared about whether there was a sneak attack by Zhou Shu below. He was completely unprepared for the presence of people above. But now he was beaten up, and a golden light appeared all over his body, as if several holes were punched out and the kite was broken. Generally, it drifted down slowly.


    Zhou Shu was also startled.


    Although he noticed that there were suddenly more people in the formation at the first time, he didn''t expect to come out directly.


    Staring at it, his mind is tight, the real powerful enemy is coming?


    That is Er Yue.


    The second city owner of Anding City.


    Hundreds of breaths ago.


    The lowest hall.


    The pillar in the middle shook suddenly, and a big, dreaded face appeared.


    "Er Yue!"


    "in!"


    Er Yue, who had been waiting by the side, hurriedly saluted, not daring to neglect.


    Dachengzhu said in a deep voice, "Something has happened above, go up and have a look."


    "problem occurs?"


    The more you froze, there were a lot of doubts, "Nothing? The Three Cities Lord did not report anything. Not long ago, he said that everything is fine."


    "What the old man said is wrong?"


    The Dacheng Lord said angrily, "The immortal killing puppets that the old man prepared in the past were all taken away just now! Those puppets, but the old man is important after being cultivated into the power of chaos...Don''t ask so much! One less, the old man will take you It''s asking!"


    "I understand, I''ll pass right away."


    Er Yue was shocked and quickly agreed.


    Although he didn''t know how important the puppets that were dusted in the warehouse and looked useless were to the Great City Lord, the anger on this face was not pretended. This was the third time he saw the Great City Lord. The expression of anger caused great changes in Anding City in the first two times, and this time is no exception.


    "and many more!"


    What did Dachengzhu think of, "If Zheng Feiyi moved, don''t let him go."


    Er Yue nodded immediately, "I see, Dacheng Lord, this three city lord really should be changed, and nothing can be done well. Just now, in order to make a business, I even used the golden fairy to make up the number. Intentionally deposed him."


    Dacheng lord scolded, "What are you still talking about here?!"


    Er Yue hurriedly saluted and stepped back, not daring to say more.


    The Dacheng Lord thought of something and shouted, "Er Yue, you will look at all the rooms again before you go. The old man suspects that something is wrong in it, and then you go directly to the teleportation formation of the formation. If something really happens, don''t let it go. Go alone!"


    Er Yue took the order.


    Through the teleportation array, I looked at all the rooms carefully.


    A, B, C, D, W, G, G, Xin, Rengui, with the singular as the weight.


    I was very careful this time, and didn''t dare to miss the slightest bit. However, this time, my heart felt cold.


    Obviously, someone had entered the room here and saved a few people.


    Why did you miss it before?


    It��s...it��s hard to imagine If this matter is known to the Great City Lord, how angry the Great City Lord will be, but now he knows that the only thing he can do is to get those people back as soon as possible , Do not let anyone leave Anding City.


    Only in this way can the anger of the Great City Lord be slightly calmed.


    The A-shaped room is the hub of the lower level. There are several teleportation formations. In addition to the ones leading to other rooms, there are also teleportation formations leading to the realm, which can directly reach the outside world.


    After viewing the room, he passed the teleportation array to the array boundary at the fastest speed, and saw the chaos below at a glance.


    Not to mention the fact that the formation was about to be destroyed, the three city lord who was responsible for protecting Anding City even wanted to leave.


    How to endure this kind of thing?


    If he left, wouldn''t everything be his own fault?


    He did not hesitate to shoot and intercepted the three city masters from the air.


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3674: Pay for life

    grown ups! "


    Zheng Feiyi reluctantly stabilized his figure, bowed and saluted, "Sir, listen to me first!"


    At the same time he humbled his knees with the second city lord, on the other hand, he was still communicating with Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, I need you to help me now!"


    Zhou Shu was startled a little, but he quickly realized that when he was caught at this time, Zheng Feiyi would commit no less crimes than himself. If he wanted to survive, the only way was to escape with Zhou Shu. Said that Zheng Feiyi is a very determined person.


    But he is also really out of luck. If he escapes later, now he and the Second City Lord will deal with himself together.


    It''s just a little bit worse.


    But Zhou Shu wouldn''t know that if he didn''t use those puppets, the Second City Lord would not be able to come over.


    Everything is causal.


    "How to help you?"


    "Let��s deal with the second city lord first. The second city lord was once the elder of Xian Ting, who majored in the Law of Destruction and the Law of Pain. His Taoist tool is called the Mirror of All Evils, which will capture the soul, and when you touch the light, you will be in the mirror. Don��t look directly at its brilliance, and it��s best not to hit it hard."


    "Well, you look hurt?"


    "It''s just being tortured by pain, it doesn''t matter, huh, it just happens to be mine... It''s a pity that the formation can''t be used... Zhou Shu, I will send the guard over soon, please pay attention to it! The guards have never seen the Second City Lord, they only listen to me."


    Zheng Feiyi has stood up, still looking respectful.


    He waved his hand and didn''t know what order he had given, and the guards scattered in Anding City gathered one after another.


    Zhou Shu''s timely cooperation caused the puppets to stop.


    As for the prisoners who escaped, they were happy to stop fighting, although they didn''t know what happened.


    Er Yue stood in the air, looking down at everything below, his face gloomy, but there was also a hint of luck in his eyes.


    Fortunately, I came just right, no prisoners left, the three city lords also stayed, and the puppets are also there. In other words, there will be no major issues. Even if the big city lord blames it, it doesn��t matter as long as the three city lords are pushed out. ����He must have been guarding and stealing himself. If this were not the case, how could someone enter the room below without telling him, and even rescued someone?


    Everything is still under control.


    "Go ahead!"


    He sneered, "I want to see, what can you say? What a Zheng Feiyi, who dares to do such a thing, who gives you the courage!"


    Zheng Feiyi hesitated for a few breaths, and suddenly shouted, "This person pretending to be the lord of the great city is the culprit who destroyed Anding City and killed him for me!"


    For a while, shouts began.


    The more than a hundred guards who had just gathered, aggressively killed Er Yue.


    Er Yue stared at the murderous guards, his face suddenly darkened.


    "You dare to do this? Do you know who the old man is?"


    As soon as he got into battle, Er couldn''t figure out the situation for a while.


    No one paid attention to him at all, and the guards rushed up one by one, not afraid of death.


    Zheng Feiyi followed closely, and the fire cloud spear in his hand turned into ten thousand red arrows, flying to Eryue densely.


    Zhou Shu didn''t pull down either. The sun-shielding hammer he just got came in handy.


    However, he was a little bit more afraid of Zheng Feiyi in his heart, and admired.


    Zheng Feiyi took advantage of the shortcomings of these guards who had never seen the two city masters of the Great City Lord, and described Er Yue, the second city master, as the culprit. Those guards could not distinguish and could only obey orders, but this also shows that Zheng Feiyi''s daily oppression and control of these guards To what extent, they completely regarded Zheng Feiyi as their master and themselves as a dog. They did not dare to resist the slightest bit, nor did they dare to die. They dare not now, nor did they dare before.


    ����Zheng Feiyi is really a cruel man.


    "It''s reversed, all reversed!"


    The more you became angry, a huge mirror flew out of his sleeve.


    With a radius of tens of meters, the black mist surged on the mirror surface, and there were many shadows shaking, which looked like a bull''s head and horse face.


    Zhou Shu still went to see and took a peek.


    It''s not a risk. If you use your eighth sense, you don''t need spiritual consciousness, etc., you won''t be affected by the mirror.


    And some guards who didn''t know were in trouble. They just glanced at it unintentionally, and the whole person became stiff, his eyes were lost, his expression was extremely painful, and there was no scream, and he couldn''t even make a move.


    "The old man endured for tens of thousands of years, you forced the old man!"


    Er Yue had a sullen face, but there was a lot of excitement in his eyes. Perhaps he was suffocated for a long time, and finally had a chance to kill, but he was actually very satisfied.


    Facing the ten thousand red lights rushing over, he showed a trace of contempt and waved his sleeves.


    There was a sudden bang, and the red light burst in an instant, making it impossible to get close.


    The law of the same order is also a quasi-sage, but the power gap is still very large. Er Yue, who has been the elder of Xian Ting, is still more than Zheng Feiyi.


    "Dare to hurt the Three City Lords, I will never forgive you! Take your life!"


    Zhou Shu yelled, as if he was also the guard of Anding City, he swung the sun-masking hammer into thousands of afterimages and covered it dimly.


    At the same time, he also sent a message to Xiao Su and the people below, destroying the formation as soon as possible and opening a channel.


    This is the best opportunity. If you wait for your time to come over, you might not be able to leave alone.


    Seeing the sun-masking hammer that fell, it was obviously different from the others, and Er showed a little bit of surprise.


    Not to mention that Hunyuan Jinxian can possess Dao implements. The power on this Dao implement is quite complicated. In addition to its own power law, five-element law, etc., there is also the power of the law of reincarnation, which is quite refined, but The strangest thing is that there is a power of law that he has never seen before.


    He has followed the Great City Lord for many years. Although he has not learned much of the Great City Lord��s skills, he has seen a lot of power types-after all, there are too many prisoners in the prison, and almost all powers are involved-you can say everything Few people in the sky can compare to him, but there is still a law of power he has never seen before?


    This is too strange.


    But the enemy is ahead, he didn''t take it too seriously.


    Anyway, after so many years of training, he has figured out many ways to deal with various forces. He has a lot of self-confidence, and the power of destruction can be broken. No matter what power is, it can take a little effort.


    boom!


    A giant palm on the face is colliding with the sun-masking hammer.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled.


    On the sun-masking hammer, in addition to its own power beyond the law, coupled with the power of reincarnation and the power of Shuzhi, it can be said to be quite powerful. The general quasi-sage may not be able to receive it without a Taoist device, but this is more , Just use a destructive force to block them, and even cancel each other out.


    As expected to be Elder Xian Ting, he has reached the pinnacle of his own laws, and he is able to face various forces with ease.


    It seems that I don''t need Die Yue, I don''t have the power to contend with Er Yue, but even if Die Yue is in a perfect state, it is almost impossible to defeat Er Yue.


    After a miss, Zhou Shu retreated quickly, mingled among the guards, waiting for an opportunity to attack again.


    However, more energy was put on the puppet, he planned to use the killing puppet to open the way.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3675: Desperate

    Without guards, the prisoners began to exert their strength.


    The black torrent is even more unscrupulous.


    When the guards fought with Er Yue in chaos, the few remaining positions were broken, and the huge An Ding City suddenly lost its protection.


    Seeing the haze gradually dissipating, and even seeing a few starlights coming in, many people have not seen the void for tens of thousands of years, and now seeing the familiar starlights again, the prisoners have become crazy and have risen into the sky. Run wildly out of the abyss.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Xiao Su frowned and shouted.


    Qingque shook her head, "It''s useless to shout, they won''t listen to anything."


    Xiao Su sighed unconsciously, "But it''s dangerous to act separately like this."


    Before the voice fell, I heard a few screams, and the fastest ones fell down like fallen leaves.


    "Don''t even think about leaving!"


    Er Yue shouted loudly, like thunder.


    The sky was instantly covered with black and red clouds, like burning iron blocks, completely covering the abyss and the An Ding city below, a great sense of depression struck, and many people who were still in the air simply couldn��t stand it. After falling down, countless tornado pillars appeared in the sky soon, and it was also mixed with lightning that was several tens of meters thick. The lightning was like a dragon, flashing and raging everywhere, and there were also meteor fireballs, all over the sky. Densely covered the entire abyss.


    A doomsday scene.


    Zhou Shu also stagnated, feeling oppressed like never before.


    "This is the domain of doomsday, the highest-level application of the law of destruction."


    Zheng Feiyi''s voice sounded, "It''s more troublesome than the formation world. This is bad. I didn''t expect the Second City Lord to have even completed these areas. I knew this..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Stop talking nonsense, it''s too late for you to regret now, what can be done?"


    Zheng Feiyi looked desperate, "I don��t know any way. With the ability of the second city lord, I guess he can maintain the Doomsday Realm for a few days. We have no choice but to defeat him, but this is also difficult. He If we don��t come out to fight, hiding in the doomsday realm, we will not find him."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Can''t you just break through?"


    "Forced into the realm of doom?"


    Zheng Feiyi couldn''t help but said, "Are you kidding? Do you know why the doomsday domain is called the doomsday? The doomsday destroys everything. After entering the domain, all power will be destroyed, even the power of reincarnation... I told you no longer. Head-to-head, the rule of destruction of the second city lord is not something you and I can resist. With the blessing of Dao artifacts, even if you and I use all of your Dao artifacts, I am afraid that we will not be able to break through."


    "I will try."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, and flew up to face the doomsday domain.


    A fiery wind blew suddenly, and there was a feeling that the body was about to be destroyed.


    It is indeed the purest power of destruction.


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu didn��t evade, and the gluttonous Taoist body combined with Shu��s power might be able to accept these destructive powers, transform them, and even turn them into their own power. If it can be done, this doomsday The domain is not a hindrance, but has become its own energy source.


    This is the characteristic of Shu Zhili.


    In the face of the power of destruction that could not be more familiar, Zhou Shu was still very confident.


    Let go of the Dao body, the power of destruction rushed in, Shu Zhili immediately wrapped up, Shu Zhili erupted in the furnace also has the power to transcend the law, and the rank is higher than the law of destruction, it should not be integrated and transformed. problem.


    But after a short breath, Zhou Shu knew that he was wrong.


    Although those destructive powers are of lower rank than Shu Zhili, their strength is far greater than their own, and they have exerted the characteristics of the law to an extent that Zhou Shu can hardly believe. The power of destruction touches Shu Zhili, and there is no time to blend in. The destructive effect was immediately produced. The encounter of the two forces no longer consumes each other, but destroys each other. The consumption can be controlled, but the destruction is completely uncontrollable.


    The destructive power brought by Shu Zhili released by Zhou Shu instantly detonated the Dao body from within.


    Bang, bang.


    In the series of explosions, Zhou Shu felt hollowed out.


    Fortunately, the Shu Zhi power he casts was not much, but the destruction power he introduced was not much, but fortunately there was a furnace.


    If this is not the case, Zhou Shu is afraid that he will be seriously injured immediately. This is an experience that Zhou Shu has never had before. It was destroyed by the power of other people''s laws, and it was introduced by himself...


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head.


    You can''t feel that you can deal with all the laws contained in Shu Zhidao because of the great progress of Shu Zhidao. In fact, facing the real strong, such as the elder Xian Ting, etc., Zhou Shu is not an opponent now.


    In an instant, a layer of copper-colored radiance appeared on his body.


    Facing the destructive power outside, Dao Lu calmly blocked it outside, unable to enter at all.


    Compared with Taoism, Tao furnace is more reassuring.


    This is the real protection of the founders, and even the quasi-sages are hard to destroy.


    After testing for dozens of breaths, Zhou Shu retreated.


    Staring at the doomsday realm, Zhou Shu seemed a little bit hesitated.


    It is certain that what Zheng Feiyi said is not wrong. I am afraid that Zhou Shu is the only one who can break through the realm of the doomsday, and no one else can make it.


    "Zheng Feiyi, today you must die here!"


    Er Yuexian didn''t care about Zhou Shu''s temptation, and his attention was entirely on Zheng Feiyi.


    With a point of his finger, dozens of huge meteor fireballs flew towards Zheng Feiyi.


    Zheng Feiyi''s body was covered with red clouds, and he had already shrunk the domain of faith to a very small extent and tried his best to protect himself, but even so, the meteors passed through the red clouds and smashed towards Zheng Feiyi.


    Er Yue was really angry.


    Zheng Feiyi raised the fire cloud spear, one by one, breaking the meteors one by one.


    The shattered meteors scattered all over the place with a rain of fire, smashing the domain of faith, and Zheng Feiyi''s mind was tense, and then his face was fierce, "Everyone, come on! He is no longer good, just dying, we Many people will definitely defeat him!"


    Some guards rushed forward without hesitation.


    But more guards chose to stay in place.


    Even the people who listened to Zheng Feiyi''s words are now aware that something is wrong. The person who came is obviously preventing the prisoners from leaving Anding City. An intruder from outside, why should they do what the guards should do? Obviously, most of the people who came were also from An Dingcheng, that is to say, the three city masters were probably lying.


    Zheng Feiyi''s face changed slightly, and he shouted, "What are you doing while standing! Don''t do anything yet? Do you want to die!?"


    I called it several times, but I couldn''t say it anymore, UU reading www. uukanshu.com actually some voices of opposition came out.


    "Three City Lords, we don''t know anything, we only know that we listen to you, but now... it seems that you are the one who resists Xianting."


    "Three City Lords, the one who listens to you is also dead, and it is still unclear. Instead of this, I would rather wait and see what is going on."


    "Three Cities Lord, you are going to go by yourself, why don''t I move anymore."


    Glancing at these guards, Zheng Feiyi''s face became darker and darker, and his body was a little trembling. The Huoyun gun was held in his hand, as if he had to clean the door at any time. Of course he was pretending to be...


    "Zhou Shu, what should I do now? I can only rely on you now, what do you say, tell me!"


    The heart-piercing roar, even if it came through through the sound transmission, seemed extremely desperate.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xianxia for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Read the website: n.

 Chapter 3676: anger

    Zheng Feiyi was really desperate.


    He repeatedly changed his strategy decisively. He thought he had done well every time and developed in the direction that is most beneficial to him. However, when he met Er Yue, he did nothing to effect. He was completely crushed by his strength, unable to beat, and escaped. Can''t drop.


    "Retreat to the fortress at the entrance."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths and gave him an answer.


    Zheng Feiyi was angry and anxious, "What are you talking about? Withdraw, don''t you go up and down? The bottom is a dead end, and there is a big city lord!"


    "My people are gone, it''s up to you whether you go or not."


    Zhou Shu didn''t pay much attention to him. He had sent a message to Xiao Su and the others and returned to the fortress where he was before.


    Xiao Su quickly notified the prisoners. Although they were also very confused, most of their bodies have sunk into the sea by now. Whether it is straw or wood, it is impossible to let go of those who can hold them in their hands. All of them returned.


    Er Yue''s attention was on Zheng Feiyi and the guards. As long as they didn''t run out, no one would care about them.


    Not long after, nearly a thousand people who were still alive withdrew back.


    Of course, it also includes sacred beasts and alien races.


    Zhou Shu manipulated the immortal killing puppet and also moved to the fortress.


    Zheng Feiyi over there blocked Er Yue several heavy blows one after another, but he also became extremely tired, as if he was about to fall down on the touch.


    "Zhou Shu, you didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    "Believe it or not, I can only say that now we are still on the same front."


    After hesitating for a few breaths, Zheng Feiyi ran towards the fortress.


    The more you attacked him, the more he was waiting to die outside, he might as well try his luck. The opponent was Zhou Shu, Bill, the better.


    A trace of confusion flashed in Er Yue''s eyes.


    What is going on with these people? They all ran into the prison, knowing that they would die, so they gave up resistance?


    It''s nothing more than others, Zheng Feiyi, and the guy who uses Taoism, must die.


    Raising his finger, several huge meteor fireballs smashed towards Zheng Feiyi.


    At his level, the magic tricks that he displays at will can ruin the world, let alone the blessing of the doomsday domain? It is expected that Zheng Feiyi will not be able to bear this kind of destruction.


    Perceiving the fireball behind, Zheng Feiyi speeded up.


    I''m afraid it won''t work anymore. It''s better to fight hard, and you can at least be safe when you go in. The entrance fortress is the strongest existence in Anding City, and even Er Yue cannot break it.


    Bang, bang!


    Several large black objects greeted him and were blocking the meteor fireball.


    The fireball suddenly shattered, and the large black objects were bounced away, flying for a few miles before falling down, and slamming on the fortress fiercely.


    Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a few immortal killing puppets.


    Looking at the puppet whose half of the body was sunken, Zhou Shu felt a little bit painful. Now he might not be able to imitate such good things, it would be gone without one.


    "Thank you, Zhou Shu, I remember it."


    Zheng Feiyi had already jumped into the fortress, turned around and saluted, looking quite sincere.


    Zhou Shu just ignored it, he didn''t care about this kind of grace, and he didn''t really want to save people, but Zheng Feiyi was more or less useful, so he could keep it.


    "You are going to die!"


    With a blast of thunder out of thin air, the light of hundreds of feet of thunder fell straight down.


    Zhou Shu flashed past, looking towards the sky, what was going on with that face full of anger that seemed to be crushing his own body? I just helped people block it, and attracted all the anger? The hatred of the Second City Lord is really easy to control.


    "The old man wants you all to die!"


    Er Yue was indeed extremely angry, thunder light, fire rain, violent wind, and black mirror surface all overwhelmed for a while.


    How can you not be angry?


    The Lord of the Great City warned that the puppet could not damage one, but now a few were broken at once, and he had broken it himself.


    Zhou Shu did not hesitate, and immediately retracted into the fortress, only blocking the door with Die Yue.


    Although Die Yue was not in the state, his own defense was still there. After all, it was a Taoist tool refined by the power of a saint, and it was not a problem to block attacks of the same level.


    Noting the look in Er Yue''s eyes, he also understood that Er Yue''s anger came from the destruction of the immortal killing puppet.


    In this way, the puppet is his life gate. If he holds the puppet himself, he will throw a rat trap?


    Such a thought flashed past. It was indeed possible, but he still didn''t feel that he could use the puppets as a means of blackmail to let you leave. It was unlikely. The difference between the strengths of the two sides was huge, and it was not possible to reverse it with these chips. of.


    Regardless of Er Yue''s anger and attacks outside, Zhou Shu turned around and looked over.


    Almost everyone was very tired and exhausted. It was no surprise that those prisoners had only a few percent strength. After such battles, it would be nice to stand still.


    Qingque leaned over and whispered, "Shu, are you planning to use the teleportation array?"


    "Well, this may be the only way."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I tried it with the teleportation stone just now, and it can be activated, indicating that after the formation is destroyed, the teleportation array is no longer restricted and can be used."


    Qingque was a little worried, "Aren''t we afraid that we have the teleportation array exposed?"


    "It can be said that I got it in Anding City."


    Zhou Shu paused and said calmly, "I am not afraid of exposure. Xianshu City is already the thorn in the eyes of the Immortal Realm. Today, we have made Anding City like this again. It is completely opposed to the Immortal Realm. The Teleportation Array is an important part of our Xianshu City. The bargaining chip will appear in front of everyone in the heavens sooner or later, and now it''s a rehearsal."


    "Well, it''s already like this anyway."


    Qing Que smiled easily, "I can fight every day at most, so I don''t care much."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Go get ready, pay attention to cover up, and when you are ready, my soul shadow will control it. That teleportation array can only teleport one person at a time. There are also five breaths between them. In short, the speed should be faster. You go first."


    Qingque nodded slightly, "I understand that if we don''t go first, others will not believe it."


    Zhou Shu appeared to be somewhat solemn, "You take that woman, and the palace lord and Xiao Su, remember to leave immediately after entering the void, and don''t care about other people, I will look for you at that time."


    "Don''t worry, it''s you..."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, unconsciously with a lot of concern, "Don''t fall in love with war, and leave early if you can."


    "Zhou Shu!"


    Zheng Feiyi came over and bowed first, "Excuse me, both of you, but I really want to know, what are you going to do next?"


    Zhou Shu motioned Qingque to leave and said lightly, "Three City Lords, you will know in a while, if you are so anxious, why don''t you help me block the door?"


    "This... Zhou Shu, excuse me."


    Zheng Feiyi''s face turned black, and he quickly stepped back, behind his back, an insignificant killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, paying attention to the outside situation.


    The entrance to the fortress was indeed surprisingly strong, but Er Yue had no good solutions, and was worried.


    The domain of the doomsday outside is not easy to close, and it is impossible to attack here, and to prevent those puppets from being destroyed, thinking of the previous order of the Great City Lord, for a while, some can''t hold back his mind.


    "who are you?"


    He also thought about it, this guy posing as a guard is not easy.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly support of Seashell Shells, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3677: Unforgivable

    "I am Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu stood behind Die Yue, "Er Yue, as the elder of the Fairy Court of Genting City, why do you come here to stay in prison?"


    "I don''t need others to talk about the old man''s affairs."


    Er Yue scolded, and suddenly stopped, "Zhou Shu, you are Zhou Shu who Xian Ting is arresting, the one who made trouble in Wu Nian City not long ago?"


    "You are well informed."


    Zhou Shu smiled. It is not surprising that Abyss City must have a channel directly connected to the fairy world, which can be seen from Yang Bai''s Yunyin.


    Er Yue''s expression was condensed, "It turns out that it''s you, no wonder you can control reincarnation. The old man remembers that the power of reincarnation in the prison cell seems to be lacking, but it''s good. You can also add a little bit, although it''s just a mixed element Jinxian."


    Zhou Shu watched him calmly, and said slowly, "Er Yue, you are really very confident."


    "This kind of thing should be said by the old man."


    Many killing intent flashed in Er Yue''s eyes, and the mood that had just calmed down was irritated by Zhou Shu''s attitude.


    It is simply unforgivable for a Hunyuan Jinxian to say this to himself.


    "Er Yue, are you dreaming?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about his killing intent, and said with a cold face, "Do you think I am the City Lord of the Three Cities? I am the City Lord of Xianshu, I have my own foundation, and stand up to the heavens, and you are just the second City Lord of Anding City. Survive on the human nose, a subordinate who bows his head to ears, it is not an exaggeration to say a dog, Er Yue, if you are still the elder Xian Ting, I might respect it a bit, but for now, it is exempt."


    Er Yue''s face turned blue.


    But I couldn''t say a word of rebuttal, because Zhou Shu''s words were true.


    When he was still the elder of Xian Ting, he was indeed above the top. No one dared to despise him, let alone insult him face to face. But since he came to this city, his status has changed and he stays at the bottom. In the hall for tens of thousands of years, I can��t go out and don��t see the sky. The big city lord must obey whatever he says. It is indeed bowing his head. The only time he can find his dignity and confidence is when facing the three city lords...


    But how can that little confidence compare with the infinite scenery of Elder Xian Ting?


    Thinking of the past has a feeling of dying.


    Damn the big city lord, when the old man gets what he wants, you must...


    He settled down, "Zhou Shu, Xiu has to be smart, you will never escape from this place today. It''s better to surrender quickly, and the old man can spare your life."


    "Catch me, and then tie me to the heavenly posts?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Er Yue, you don''t need to say more, either rush in or just outside..."


    Snapped!


    Before the words fell, two very thick lightning fell.


    The thunder of heaven.


    Like the great calamity of the heavens, the power of destruction has been exerted to the extreme, pure, vigorous, and incomparable. Everything around is destroyed, exuding a strange burnt smell. In the process of falling, the thunder pillars are getting more and more. The bigger it is, almost half of the fortress will be covered when it is about to fall, but when it is close to Zhou Shu, the lightning suddenly shrinks, and in an instant it turns into two sharp thunder guns and rushes straight up.


    Er Yue''s control over the power of destruction is indeed at its peak, and the power beyond the law can also be easily grasped.


    However, Zhou Shu could see these power changes clearly through Die Yue, and he had already figured out how to deal with it. The four immortal killing puppets on the side leaped out in stride, just as the thunder gun arrived in Zhou. For a moment, Shu stood in front of Thunder Gun.


    Er Yue became nervous, but it was too late to stop, only watching the thunder gun hit the immortal killing puppet.


    The puppet is indeed made of dark iron, using the unique technology of the public loser, but the powerful blow facing the holy is also for nothing. It immediately penetrates the puppet through it, and all of the puppet��s limbs are scattered. The gun also deflected and landed on the fortress.


    Of course, these were calculated by Zhou Shu.


    puff.


    The thunder gun rushed in directly, and disappeared completely after tens of feet deep.


    Looking at the scars on the outside of the fortress, Zhou Shu was slightly stunned. If he was replaced with Die Yue to block it, he might not be able to block it.


    Er Yue stood in the air, no longer concealing his anger, looking at Zhou Shu with red eyes, as if he was going to eat him.


    It��s no wonder that he deliberately manipulated the lightning gun from big to small, just to avoid the puppets on the side, and he was ready to regain his power at any time, but he was still blocked by Zhou Shu with puppets. These puppets, but one destroyed one less. One, I don��t know how Dachengzhu would punish himself...


    Now he still cannot do without Anding City.


    In any case, save the remaining puppets first.


    Mind set a little, a giant palm volleyed down, trying to cover those puppets.


    Zhou Shu couldn��t get out of the fortress. Naturally, he couldn��t get in the way of the giant palm, but he didn��t panic. He just smiled and said, ��You can take these, but there are hundreds of them in my fortress. Time is up."


    Er Yue stagnated for a while, his giant palm condensed without sending out.


    He also couldn''t see the situation in the fortress, but he wanted to come to Zhou Shu and didn''t lie, then he didn''t seem to have much meaning to protect here. With a few hundred fewer, or as many as hundreds, the anger he faced was the same.


    Thinking of this, he relaxed a little, and said indifferently, "You don''t have to use them to threaten the old man. The puppet''s suffering will be repeated on you."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "That seems to be very difficult for me to leave."


    "Do you think you can get out of Anding City?"


    Er Yue sneered, "Since Anding City��s prisoner��s jail was established, no sinner can come out. Whether it��s a quasi-sage or another strong person, stepping into this place means always here, and you are the same. ."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Is the other strong man the Demon King?"


    Er Yue''s mind was slightly shaken, still pretending to be calm, "What demon emperor?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s useless to cover up. I saw the Demon Emperor in it and left a clear record. I think both the Demon Race and the Demon Beast should be willing to see this scene. After all, the heavens are already tens of thousands. There hasn��t been news of the Demon Emperor in 2017, they will be crazy."


    "Hahaha!"


    Er Yue was very angry and smiled back at www.novelhall.com~ looking down at Zhou Shu, "What if you see it? Do you think you can still leave here? Whether it''s a person or something else, one counts one, everything here needs to be Stay here, be tortured by pain until you die!"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It''s crazy, why don''t you make a move?"


    Er Yue snorted, "You think you have the advantage of the terrain, so the old man can''t do anything about you?"


    "Who knows."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and turned around with a look of contempt, "Er Yue, since you don''t make a move, I won''t accompany you anymore, goodbye."


    Saying that he stepped back two steps, and at the same time led dozens of puppets over and stood in front of the fortress. Although the second city lord had already succumbed to his heart, it didn��t matter if he moved over, anyway, Zhou Shu did. If you can''t take it away, these puppets can''t pass through the teleportation array, and he can''t hold so many in his body.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3678: Ready to leave

    Of course, it was only two steps back and the attention was still on Er Yue.


    It seemed that Er Yue did not intend to continue attacking, but there was a vague shadow in the doomsday realm, which was flying towards somewhere.


    Zhou Shu saw clearly that there was exactly where Er Yue appeared.


    Er Yue intends to use the avatar to walk the teleportation array, start offensive from below, attack inside and outside?


    Obviously this is the case, but Zhou Shu has long ago had the means to deal with it. I don''t know if the Soul Shadow plus the Demon Blood Pool and the Reincarnation of a Hundred Soldiers can stop Er Yue''s clone?


    Whether you can stop it or not, you must hurry up.


    He looked around at everyone, "Everyone, have you all heard?"


    "I heard, what can I do..."


    "Unexpectedly, there are such strong people in Anding City, I thought I could go out."


    "If I had known that Elder Xianting was there, I shouldn''t have let you run away."


    "City Lord Zhou, you shouldn''t irritate him like that. If we are done now, if we can''t run away, we will definitely end up terribly badly."


    "City Lord Zhou, there must be a way for you to let us in, right?"


    "I believe you, City Lord Zhou, anyway, my life is already yours, you can do whatever you want!"


    "Wow, oh oh oh!"


    Some of the noisy sounds sound pleasant to the ear, some are not so good, and some are even more annoying.


    Xiao Su was dissatisfied at the time, flapped his wings, waved a vine, grabbed the person who scolded Zhou Shu, and scolded angrily, "What did you just say? We rescued you, or is our fault?"


    The man squeezed his neck and said, "Why not? I''d rather be tied to a pillar of heaven than being killed by Elder Xianting."


    "That''s it, it''s better to die than to live."


    "Hey, I offended Elder Xian Ting, how should I live!"


    There is actually solidarity below.


    "Hey!"


    Xiao Su laughed back in anger, and with a flash of green light in his hand, he was about to pinch the man to death.


    Before he started, Zhou Shu''s soul shadow shook his head slightly, "Since he is going to Tianjuzhu, let him go."


    Xiao Su realized something, and threw the person out of the passage, sneered, "Yes, if you are willing to go back to Tianjuzhu, then go back. Maybe the elder Xianting outside sees you so obedient, but Let you go, I am reluctant to kill you."


    "Anything else to go down?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the crowd and said indifferently, "Those who are separated from me now may really have a chance to survive. You tie each other and say that I have never saved you. Don''t worry, I won''t stop you."


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the sound, and their minds quickly moved.


    It didn''t take long for someone to go down, someone started, and someone followed, but after a while, at least two to three hundred people walked.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and even smiled.


    This can be regarded as the first level of screening. It cannot be equally difficult and has little value.


    He raised his voice, "Nothing?"


    "What did City Lord Zhou do for us?"


    "We are not the people who are greedy for life and fear of death. Besides, we have already come out. There is absolutely no reason to go back!"


    "There are really people who want to return to Tiancaizhu. I have opened my eyes. I am afraid that I am worthy of being called a practitioner if I die to such a degree? What a shame!"


    "That''s right, City Lord Zhou, just tell me, what should we do now? No matter what, my life is for you anyway!"


    The rest are quite determined, all impassioned.


    Zheng Feiyi stood in the crowd and said nothing. He even thought of going down and pleading guilty just now, but the thought flashed by. Unlike the others, he understood Er Yue that going down must be a death. A dead end in a dead end.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "If this is the case, then we are ready to leave."


    Waving his hand to cover the passage, turned to Qingque and said, "Qing, are you all ready?"


    The green bird standing in the corner smiled and saluted, "Tell the city lord that we are all ready here and can leave at any time."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Okay, then you go first."


    Qing Que bowed a salute, reached out to hold the woman floating in the air, and walked towards the wall.


    Everyone looked at her suspiciously, not knowing what was going on, what happened when they hit the wall for no reason?


    A brilliance flashed.


    Qingque and the woman disappeared in full view.


    "what?!"


    "Why is it missing?"


    "Yes, there is no breath at all!"


    "Is it gone?"


    Everyone was shocked, but Zheng Feiyi obviously saw something. He looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Zhou Shu, are you Teleportation Array?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Since I know, I have to ask more."


    After getting the confirmation, Zheng Feiyi became more surprised, "But here... where did you get the teleportation formation?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Three City Lords should know better than me, there are in Anding City."


    Zheng Feiyi couldn''t help but anxiously said, "The teleportation array of Anding City is not like this, and only the city lord can use it, and it can only be teleported inside the city of Anding. It seems that there is only one leading to the outside on the big city lord, but that is fixed. ..."


    "Okay, I promise this one can leave."


    Zhou Shu was too lazy to pay attention to him, and asked Xiaosu to take Yu Yurou away, and then turned to everyone, "Everyone, this is the teleportation array I found. It can be safely teleported into the void of millions of miles outside of Anding City. Said that as long as you enter the teleportation formation, no one will catch up with you, not even Elder Xian Ting."


    "What is Teleportation Array?"


    "Oh my God, Xianshu City actually has a teleportation array? This is a technology that the fairy world has not figured out, and it is absolutely forbidden to spread it!"


    "The city lord said it was discovered."


    "Don''t talk about that, if you know the teleportation array, are you sure you can leave?"


    "One hundred percent, City Lord Zhou will definitely not lie to us, it will be saved now!"


    "No wonder City Lord Zhou asked me to retreat. It turned out that we had already figured out a way out for us!"


    "City Lord Zhou, thank you so much!"


    Hearing everyone''s praise, Zhou Shu frowned and scolded, "Everyone, the teleportation formation is one or two at a time, and five breaths once. If you don''t hurry up and let Er Yue rush in, I can''t save you anymore! "


    He was a little anxious, because the dark iron gate below was being opened, and there was no doubt that you were coming.


    "I''m coming!"


    "Don''t make City Lord Zhou worry, I''ll come first!"


    "Why do you run first, I''m closer, I''m here!"


    Suddenly from hesitation to scrambling, these people are so uneasy.


    One of them, running fast, had already reached the edge of the teleportation array, looked around, and a silver light flashed out of his sleeve.


    "Humph!"


    Zhou Shu sneered reached out and grabbed it, "Want to destroy everyone''s way out?!"


    The person fell and turned into a puff of smoke and wanted to escape, but it was obviously of no use. People who were close had already watched it. After a fist and a magic weapon, the person really turned into a blink of an eye. A plume of green smoke, loose, even the soul was broken.


    "Fortunately, the city lord has a firm view!"


    "This person can hide so deep!"


    "I didn''t see clearly, I don''t know which school it belongs to. If you know, the old man will demolish his mountain gate in the future!"


    Offending everyone present, there is no way to survive.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Don''t talk too much, the two are in a line, ready to leave!"


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3679: Fierce battle

    Under Zhou Shu''s control, the crowd began to retreat in an orderly manner.


    Everyone walked in front of Zhou Shu, saluted very respectfully, and then could not wait to leave.


    Zheng Feiyi also came in front. He was a quasi-sage and he was quick.


    Standing in front of the teleportation formation, he hesitated for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, thank you very much this time. I will visit you in Xianshu City. I hope you will not break your promise by then. As for my words, just Xianshu City needs me, I will definitely try my best. I can see that Xianshu City may be the future of the heavens."


    "I will wait for you in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu nodded, noncommittal.


    In many ways, Zheng Feiyi is a very good talent, but this does not mean that Zhou Shu must keep him. The heavens are not the only forces that resist the immortal world who need talents, and Zhou Shu does not need to keep people who do not conform to his own ideas. Come down.


    Zheng Feiyi raised his hand and disappeared soon.


    The people in the back went forward in turn, Zhou Shu mechanized to return the ceremony, and his mind was completely in the demon blood pool.


    Er Yue''s clone has entered the blood pool.


    The soul shadow has completely dispersed, has been integrated with the demon blood pool, is everywhere, and has also turned the entire blood pool into the domain of reincarnation.


    For a time, a hundred soldiers danced wildly.


    Seeing the Demon Lord and the Great Demon Lord appearing constantly, there were even one or two Demon Lords among them, Er Yue was stunned for a while.


    "Zhou Shu, this is your ghost?"


    "What do you think, Er Yue?"


    "court death!"


    Er Yue held both palms together, and the power of destruction suddenly broke out.


    Almost in an instant, he exploded a huge space. There was no trace of magic blood within a few hundred meters of radius, even air, and everything was destroyed.


    Watching several magic soldiers disappear and fall apart in the explosion, Zhou Shu was also a little surprised.


    Underestimated the clone.


    Unlike Hunyuan Jinxian��s simple power of law clone, Er Yue��s clone has not only power, but also the core of the law and weakens many suspected fate palaces. These two points make the clone similar to the body and have extremely powerful output and Survivability.


    I don''t know how to do it, but obviously, Elder Xian Ting does have a lot of uniqueness.


    The blood pool rolled, one after another, squeezing towards the space where Er Yue was.


    Er Yue sneered and strode forward. Strangely, as he progressed, the circular space formed by the power of destruction also expanded, expelling the magic blood on the road, like a hot iron ball, A path rolled out of the snow without any hindrance.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to be entangled here for a long time, he just had to walk over, and there was no need to fight.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, and if he continued like this, he was afraid that Er Yue would be able to drive a way to the third floor.


    It''s time to change the method, and the reincarnation of a hundred soldiers is used here, but the force is dispersed.


    At the bottom of the blood pool, a huge whirlpool quickly rolled up.


    The blood flow tumbling up and down became denser and denser, gradually changing from the original dark red to pure black with a bit of blood. The speed of the vortex also became slower and slower. It was about to stop. At the moment of stopping, A big skinny hand suddenly stretched out from the center of the whirlpool.


    Er Yue realized something, his heart was shocked, and he wanted to rush to stop it.


    But obviously it cannot be done.


    The more you use this method to open the road, it is doomed that he cannot act as he wants. No matter what he does, he will have to carry the ball. The hundreds of meters of space are all compressed to the ultimate destructive force. If you use weight To count, I''m afraid there are more than a hundred mountains.


    The big hand stretched out, and then came out a halberd.


    The strange light burst out, the magnificent and unique shape, as soon as it appeared, it attracted the surrounding blood and swarmed.


    The long halberd opened the vortex that had stopped rotating, and a tall figure strode out, wrapped in a very majestic armor, and removed his hands, revealing only a pair of cold and serious eyes. It swept towards Er Yue and suddenly showed a trace. Contemptuously, he scolded, "Different from the body, also worthy of a battle with the deity?"


    "Where is the Demon Clown from?!"


    Er Yue scolded back subconsciously, although he soon realized that this was just an illusion that Zhou Shu had evolved from using magic soldiers.


    I was still shocked. I was able to use the phantom to this level, and even felt threatened. It was really not easy to regard him as my opponent''s opponent. It seemed that I wanted to pass here smoothly and it would inevitably be a setback.


    "Die!"


    There were a few cold lights in the eyes of the demon, and the big hand raised, the halberd turned into a black dragon with a hundred feet, and Chaoer Yue flew over.


    Er Yue stood still, adding strength secretly, he didn''t dare to push it any more, ignoring this halberd and proceeding forward, the Earth Demon Soldier, in the hands of a truly powerful Demon Clan, is by no means inferior to a Dao weapon, in other words, Zhisheng also has a lot of lethality.


    The black dragon slammed into the invisible ball.


    Snapped!


    Adding vigorously, the Demon Blood Pool shook violently.


    It seemed like it was going to be turned over, but the blood pool of dozens of miles turned up a huge wave of dozens of miles high, and they all bottomed out. If it weren''t made of dark iron in other places, I''m afraid it will be able to hit one with this one. The gap caused the third layer to fall down.


    When the storm subsided, the results were seen.


    The halberd that turned into a black dragon almost pierced into the space created by Er Yue, and the tip of the halberd was no more than ten feet away from Er Yue.


    A crack appeared in the space, and the power of destruction that was compressed to the extreme, was actually opened by the vast magic.


    "Hahaha!"


    Mozun looked up to the sky and laughed, bringing the second wave of storms.


    The rain of blood all over the sky fell straight down, and it actually fell to that space. A drop of magic blood, like a sharp awl, was pierced fiercely. It was both soft and rigid, and the magic power controlled by the devil was extraordinary. Uncommon, grasping the gap opened by the halberd before, couldn''t help but penetrate into it.


    In a short time, bloodshots appeared in the originally airtight space.


    Those bloodshot eyes are still spreading down, and depending on the situation, it won''t take long before they can penetrate inside.


    "go with!"


    Er Yue''s expression was condensed, and his arms shook.


    The space formed by the power of destruction suddenly exploded, and the turbulent power turned into a beam of light, piercing straight toward the demon.


    The demons in the long laugh didn''t move, perhaps they didn''t even think about dodge and they took a blow.


    The light dissipated, and the destructive power that was no longer solid gradually disappeared in the blood pool, and the demon lord who had originally stood there disappeared, only a halberd was left, and there was a burst of laughter that seemed to be endless, haha Haha...


    After issuing that halberd, Demon Lord had already lost all his power, disappearing is inevitable, but because of this, he deceived Er Yue''s full blow, which was obviously earned.


    Er Yue, who was standing there, realized this, and his face turned black.


    Because it was a clone, it was so black that it was so black that it was really just like Mo, and it looked a little funny.


    Hahahaha----


    In the laughter, the halberd gradually disappeared, and not far away, two more vortices were slowly taking shape.


    Obviously, Zhou Shu was using other magic soldiers again.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Seashell Shells, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3680: Several forces

    This time Er Yue certainly couldn''t let Zhou Shu succeed.


    Without the previous burden, it was naturally easy. One of the two vortices was extinguished before it took shape, and the other was blown away just after being rolled up.


    "Huh, do you want to do the same trick a second time?"


    Er Yue ridiculed. He was shattered by the halberd before, but now he is still a little nervous.


    "I see how much you can guard against!"


    Zhou Shu''s voice was cold and full of anger.


    Soon, several vortexes that were forming again appeared in the Demon Blood Pool.


    Er Yue shuttled in the blood pool, bumping left and right, completely ignoring the magic, and shattered the vortex one by one.


    It seems to be caught in a protracted war.


    Zhou Shu, who was arranging the evacuation of people in the hall, unconsciously smiled, a smile that succeeded in a trick.


    It is indeed a strategy.


    In fact, the blow made by the Great Desolate Halberd was the strongest blow that Zhou Shu��s soul shadow could deliver. Except for the Great Desolate Halberd, it would be impossible for any other demon soldiers to gather the same amount of power, nor would it be possible to issue similar attacks. , Not even half of it.


    After all, the Great Desolate Halberd is the Earth Demon Soldier who has followed Zhou Shu for the longest time. Zhou Shu knows the reincarnation in it. Even Demon Venerable can use the moves back then. At that moment, Zhou Shu was a little doubtful whether he was Get the blessing of the power of the devil.


    Of course, these things don''t need to be studied for the time being, in short, the blow did shock Er Yue and also affected Er Yue''s judgment.


    So Er Yue unconsciously thought that Zhou Shu could always use the magic weapon to kill himself. If he wants to leave the magic blood pool and go to the third floor, he must solve this problem first, so he had to contain those vortexes in advance to prevent the monsters. Bing once again showed the illusion of Demon Venerable, but he didn��t know that, in fact, he could ignore those illusions and just use the previous routine and continue to compress the power of destruction to move forward. ����Zhou Shu��s soul shadow has no way to go. Destroying and stopping will not last long. It is impossible for everyone here to evacuate.


    Er Yue did not do this.


    Maybe it''s been too long in the fairy world, and you have forgotten to take risks.


    The stronger the stronger, the more stable it is a good thing, but sometimes it can also become a wall that hinders oneself.


    In short, Zhou Shu is very satisfied now. Er Yue is constantly wrestling with him. He wants to create a whirlpool, but it is only a matter of thought, but it can delay the time of ten breaths. Then, if you only need to continue, it will definitely be a long time.


    boom! boom!


    After a few repeated noises, the puppet outside was also attacked.


    Is this an inside and outside attack?


    The more it is, the more it can explain Er Yue''s guilty conscience.


    Zhou Shu was not worried about the offensive outside. Although the consumption of immortal killing puppets made him feel distressed, perhaps such things could not belong to him in the first place. It would be fine to take some away.


    "Ah oh oh!"


    An alien came to the teleportation formation and saluted respectfully.


    Zhou Shu smiled and polite, "Ah oh oh, oh oh oh oh."


    It was the Jingshan Clan, a sea clan that used to be strong in the Xuanhuang Realm, and gradually declined after leaving the Xuanhuang Realm. Everyone thought it had become extinct. Unexpectedly, I would meet one in the prison. There can be only one person from a foreign race. This foreign race Still exists in the heavens.


    Throughout the process, the Jingshan Clan has been performing very well. At this time, expressing gratitude to Zhou Shu and wanting to be loyal, Zhou Shu naturally agreed.


    Watching the Jingshan clan leave, Zhou Shu showed a bit of joy.


    There are many other races like Jingshan Clan, who have expressed their desire to go to Xianshu City, and many sacred beasts also said that they will go to Xianshu City to establish their homes. These should be better than obtaining Taoist artifacts and puppets. A big harvest, for Xianshu City.


    Unlike pure alien beasts, cultivators will have a lot of trouble. Before all of them could not say so well, they swear not to be a human being. When it is really critical to express their opinions, they are habitually sloppy and always stay behind. Not making fixed choices for yourself may be a common problem among practitioners.


    Of course Zhou Shu couldn''t say anything, he was also a practitioner.


    The offensive outside gradually ceased.


    Standing in the air, Er Yue seemed to understand that he would not be able to enter until these puppets were completely destroyed, and he was also caught in a hard fight on the side of the Demon Blood Pond, so he could only make other choices.


    Ugh.


    Sighing, a clone flew out and swept towards the teleportation formation.


    Light flashed several times.


    Er Yue returned to the hall at the bottom.


    When I noticed something, the big face on the pillar appeared, with a lot of anger, "Er Yue, you only came back with a clone? You haven''t solved the problem for so long, and you have lost so many puppets? You also deserve to be a fairy. Elder Court? Of course, Xianting also has a lot of waste, but this is the first time you have seen you, Lao Yu!"


    "Tell the big city lord."


    Er Yue suppressed his mood and did not dare to argue, "The upper three floors have completely rebelled. Zheng Feiyi released all the prisoners and attacked me with all the guards. I cleared most of the guards and defeated Zheng Feiyi, but now he and Xianshucheng Zhou Shu stayed at the entrance fortress together, using the immortal killing puppet to block the door.


    "All rebellious? No wonder..."


    Dacheng''s expression condensed slightly, and he scolded, "What about the road below? When the Anding City was built back then, there were a lot of institutions available. Don''t you just know that you just passed the entrance?"


    Er Yue said slowly, "Two organs were destroyed last time. As you know, Great City Lord, the only thing we can use now is the blood barrier, but Zhou Shu uses the domain of reincarnation and many earth magic soldiers. Many demon illusions have been created in the blood barrier. My clone has been entangled with him, and it has not broken through yet."


    "Many phantoms of the demon?"


    Dachengzhu showed a slight surprise, "Are you sure there are many?"


    Er Yue paused and sighed, "Great City Lord, I''m pretty sure, I saw the former Red Feather Demon Venerable, and my clone is similar to him."


    "Aka Feather Demon... Then it''s not surprising that your clone is not an opponent."


    Dachengzhu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he looked at him and said, "Er Yue, you are here to inform Lao Yu, are you letting Lao Yu take action?"


    Er Yue hurriedly shook his head, "The subordinates dare not. They know that the Great City Lord will not leave this place, but the situation is indeed very special now. If they are allowed to continue, they don''t know what else will happen."


    Dachengzhu looked away One is not good, one is not good, it is really a bunch of waste. "


    Er Yue saluted immediately, "Understand, the subordinates will go desperately."


    Dacheng Master slowly said, "The one named Zhou Shu seems to have several powers, right?"


    Er Yue was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Yes, tell Dachengzhu that he has at least three powers of law that he has controlled, and there is another one that I have never seen before. It is very strong and no less than the power of reincarnation."


    "Maybe it can help the old break through..."


    Dachengzhu seemed to smile, but the big face suddenly disappeared, but there was a dark streamer climbing up the pillar.


    Looking at the light, Er Yue stood there, not knowing what to say for a while, with a little expectation, and everything else was scared.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 090830072945031 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3681: Talk to yourself

    Only a few people remained at the once crowded entrance fort.


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, but at this moment, he noticed an unusual atmosphere.


    The attacks on the outside and the blood pool stopped at the same time. For a while, there was no place for power to dispatch, and there was deathly silence everywhere.


    Very unusual, Er Yue can''t give up. Could something big happen?


    "City Lord Zhou, we are leaving."


    The last two practitioners walked over and bowed to salute.


    "You two, please leave quickly."


    Zhou Shu solemnly returned the gift, and he can be trusted to stay at the end.


    "We deliberately stayed until the end, intending to fight the enemy with the city lord, but it seems that there is no need for this, ha ha," the old man stroked his long beard and said very sincerely, "City lord, old man talks forward, this is my good friend We have been in this prison for almost 20,000 years, and we have been saved by the city lord. From now on, the city lord has orders that we and the family will do everything, not the old man boasting, in the heavens, old man The family is pretty good."


    "Ha, brother Tan, what you said is almost 20,000 years old, and I don''t know if our family is still there."


    Looking at Tan Feng, he burst into laughter unconsciously, his body trembling like waves.


    Tan Feng was startled slightly, and sighed, "Yes, there is no old man, and I don''t know how the family is now..."


    The bow fluttered and waved his hand, "Okay, well, don''t say these frustrating words when you are out, we are still here, and the family is here."


    "Relying on our two old men to make a living?"


    Tan Feng stared at him, angrily and smiled, "You old fellow, who has been in it for so many years, is still so fat, is it the benefit of a wide heart?"


    "Don''t talk about it."


    Bow did not open his smile, his expression was condensed, "I think we should go back and have a look first, and then go to Xianshu City to find City Lord Zhou."


    Tan Feng paused and nodded, "Yes, this is the most important thing, City Lord Zhou..."


    "You guys go!"


    At some point, Zhou Shu''s expression became extremely solemn, and with a flick of his hand, he threw the two into the teleportation formation.


    As soon as the two disappeared, a black smoke flew close.


    boom!


    The corner where the teleportation array was located suddenly exploded.


    Not only was the teleportation array gone, but even the fortress made of dark iron was sunken, at least a few hundred meters away, and the inner layer was completely penetrated, showing a huge gap, which looked particularly dazzling, but it was obviously It''s not the point, the dark iron fortress that could stop the elder Xianting''s attack was beaten like this by an inexplicable black smoke.


    There is no other possibility, the great city master is here.


    Zhou Shu Zhou''s body immediately turned into a bronze color, turned into a dim yellow light, and ran towards the fortress.


    At the same time, he did not forget to gather the dozens of immortal killing puppets still in the fortress and throw them towards the black hole passage.


    The only one that can directly attack here is that one exit.


    Pop, pop!


    With a few repeated sounds, several energy whips swept from the mouth of the black hole and beat them on the puppets.


    The puppet, which was originally extremely powerful and extremely powerful, immediately lost strength after contacting the energy whip, and fell down.


    Almost without delay, the energy whip smashed the puppet before strangling Zhou Shu.


    Although Zhou Shu was extremely fast, he still couldn''t escape the chase of the whip.


    A long whip was directly wrapped up.


    The pure and majestic energy is not much different from the previous black hole contact. The difference is that it is obviously manipulated by someone now, unlike before, there are rules to follow. However, Zhou Shu is a person with good habits. , Since I have been in contact with the energy whip, I have previewed the scene of the confrontation in the sea of ??knowledge, and the Shu Zhili that broke out in the furnace suddenly smashed into it.


    As soon as they collided, they pulled away.


    He didn''t give the energy law a chance to draw his own strength, and at the same time used this collision to rush forward.


    Sure enough, he smoothly escaped from the entanglement of the energy whip and flew to the doomsday domain above.


    But he was also a little surprised.


    Because the big city lord who manipulates the long whip obviously has the ability to continue chasing immediately, he is ready to break out again,-after his deduction, it takes ten consecutive bursts to have a chance to get rid of -, but that Dachengzhu stopped suddenly, giving him some room to escape.


    Of course he won''t think about the reason now, he just rushes into the realm of doom.


    Compared to the big city masters below, the Doomsday Realm is not a big threat.


    "Roaster..."


    "Someone really created a new way?"


    "The heavens have long been occupied by the existing laws and avenues. No matter how innocent dao space is, the old man has also seen the law of chaos from ten thousand daos for so many years. It shows that ten thousand daos have been unified, and the origin of chaos can be derived from it. There will be a new way? How is it possible, how could there be such a variable!? Is it because the old people have been unable to break through because of this new way?!"


    "This Zhou Shu... must not let him go!"


    Although it was talking to himself, the voice was not small. It spread from the bottom of the hall to the fortress, and even Zhou Shu, who was eager to escape, heard it.


    "All the ways are one, is this what this great city lord did in the prison prison?"


    Zhou Shu understood what, in fact, this is not a rare thing. The heavens are born in chaos, and the ten thousand ways also come from chaos. Then the power of chaos may be obtained by combining various daos and laws. Many people have thought about it and did it. They It is impossible to obtain ten thousand ways, so he summarized and extracted some of the most suitable laws and avenues, and then merged them to try to obtain the power of the acquired chaos. Zhou Shu himself was doing this.


    But this great city master is obviously different. He really intends to get ten thousand ways. What he wants is not the power of acquired chaos, but the law of chaos.


    He used his position to establish a stable city, and then used the rare energy laws of the heavens to forcibly extract other people''s laws of the Great Dao, in an attempt to achieve the law of chaos from various forces.


    Zhou Shu felt tight.


    Obviously, his unique Shuzhi Dao is something that Dachengzhu has never seen and cannot have. If Dachengzhu thinks that he must collect all the Dao and laws in order to obtain the Law of Chaos, then he will never let himself go. Keep yourself no matter what.


    Realizing this, Zhou Shu naturally speeded up. Although it was originally very fast, it is now a complete outbreak, regardless of damage Whoosh, whoo!


    It was about to reach the domain of doomsday, and a few long whips from below flew straight over, seeing that they were within easy reach.


    From the perception of the long whip to the appearance of the long whip, it was nothing more than a change of thought.


    That speed was faster than Zhou Shu could reach the limit.


    This great city master must be no less than a saint. But why can such a strong man be able to move freely in the heavens, or even directly attack the Hunyuan Golden Immortal. This absolutely violates the rules of the heavens. Regardless of other saints? .


    No, it won''t be the case. Even people in the fairy world cannot arbitrarily violate the rules of the heavens. What''s more, the law of chaos he wants is intolerable to the saints. There must be something he doesn''t understand.


    The Great City Lord must have been greatly restricted in certain respects.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the Past Suifeng, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3682: 1 must get

    The power of Shu in the furnace broke out again.


    Several times in a row, Zhou Shu was sent into the doomsday domain.


    Of course, entering the doomsday domain does not mean safety, but entering another stage, perhaps a more difficult stage.


    In fact, Zhou Shu didn��t really want to use Shu Zhi Li, but he couldn��t help it. Those bursts of Shu Zhi Li were extremely pure. If they were obtained by the Great City Lord, he might be able to see something out of them. After all, the Great City Lord The power he has seen is much more than Zhou Shu. Regardless of the cultivator''s alien beasts or even demons, as long as it is power, he may have seen it.


    "Want to escape?!"


    A big golden hand with black light directly pressed down.


    Obviously Er Yue could feel the pain inside from a long distance, without doubt, he would be dominated by pain as soon as he touched it.


    The lethality of the law of pain is not great, but its characteristics are weird. If the law of pain is controlled well enough, even the power of the highest law can hardly be completely consumed and wiped out. The pain is like a maggot attached to bones, like a shadow, no matter what You have to endure everything.


    Even a person with a very stable mind can hardly get rid of the painful torture, and even affect his performance.


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to taste it, and immediately wanted to change direction.


    But before he changed direction, the whip flying below vibrated and stretched abruptly, rushing in front of Zhou Shu, smashing the big hand.


    Or when I felt pain, the whip became a bit twisted.


    "Go away, Er Yue, there is nothing to do with you here!"


    A harsh rebuke, from nowhere, shook the entire domain of the doomsday.


    Er Yue shrank in the doomsday domain, at a loss as to what to do, and didn''t know whether he should continue to maintain the doomsday domain.


    Zhou Shu ran up, but his heart sank.


    The big city lord��s energy whip can suddenly smash the big hand in front of Zhou Shu, indicating that it also has enough power to rush to Zhou Shu and trap itself, but the big city lord did not do so... Obviously, the big city lord wants to pass Zhou Shu During the escape process, to carefully observe the characteristics of Shu Zhidao, to better understand Shu Zhili, and to perfect his own research. It also shows that the Great City Lord does not feel that Zhou Shu can leave at all.


    The cat catches the mouse and doesn''t kill it immediately, just want to play for a while.


    Unexpectedly, he would be treated as a mouse. Although his opponent was a saint, it was not a shame, but Zhou Shu was a little uncomfortable. After a pause, he turned around and ran into the energy whips.


    At this point, he didn''t need to feel the strength of the Great City Lord, he should also go.


    Er Yue was stunned.


    The same is true for Dachengzhu, who only quickly understood, "You want to die, but the old will not let it!"


    The long whip suddenly spread out to form a giant net, and Zhou Shu, who had rushed down, must be placed in it. It can be seen that he is ready to use the law of energy well, just draw strength, and guarantee Zhou Shu will be fine.


    Wishful thinking is played, but the result may not be the same.


    In the process of falling, Zhou Shu completely turned into a flaming meteor.


    The strong Taoist power radiated, as if an irresistible temptation or, Da Chengzhu was a little excited.


    But the moment the long whip touched the meteor, the face of Dacheng lord suddenly paled.


    That was not the power of Tao he wanted at all, but the power of reincarnation!


    In other words, the power of such a powerful Dao was completely transformed into the power of reincarnation in a short period of time!


    How is this possible?


    He did not understand at all. In his opinion, even the law of prophecy could not be done so perfectly. The flaw is not that he can''t see it at all. Only by mastering the law of chaos can the power of Tao be instantly transformed into other things. Strength, this Zhou Shu, is too simple.


    At this moment, his idea of ??catching Zhou Shu grew stronger.


    That kind of way, he must get it!


    But he also knew that this time it was impossible.


    At the moment Zhou Shu rushed over, Zhou Shu was no longer there, and only a powerful clone came over.


    He didn''t expect Zhou Shu''s move either, but he knew what was going on.


    That is the transformation of the real shadow of the Haechi clan, the life-saving ability of the Haechi clan, and the doomsday domain cannot be blocked, unless he himself comes here and completely seals the abyss with an extremely strong energy force, then it is possible to make the real The shadow is invalid, but unfortunately, he can''t come out at all��before he understands the law of chaos.


    Unexpectedly, this Zhou Shuming is a genuine practitioner, but he has learned so much.


    However, the most complicated thing is his Tao.


    "Congratulations, Dachengzhu, killed the person Xianting wanted to kill most!"


    The more Er came over, facing several invisible whips, bowed and saluted.


    He couldn''t see the clue, he only knew that Zhou Shu had completely disappeared, not only the physical strength, but also the soul. Obviously, it was caused by the power of the Great City Lord. The energy law that can erase everything, unconsciously, I hated it again.


    Holding back his hatred, he continued, "The Lord of the Great City, all his subordinates are incompetent, and the Lord of the Great City was actually ashamed of his subordinates to calm the chaos."


    The energy whips shook, "If you are ashamed, then go to death."


    "what?"


    Er Yue''s face became pale, "Dacheng Lord, aren''t you talking about laughing?"


    "Of course I''m joking, what should I do without you?"


    Dachengzhu said with a smile but a smile, "Er Yue, regarding Zhou Shu''s matter, you immediately ask Xian Ting to give me a detailed information, not at all. At the same time, let Xian Ting send an elder and two thousand practitioners. Come here, Anding City needs to be repaired."


    "understood."


    Er Yue felt relieved, looking at the entrance fortress below, "Great City Lord, are all those people dead?"


    He didn''t see the teleportation formation, even the remains of the teleportation formation. He thought that those people had been wiped out by the great city lord under his anger, and had become part of the power of energy.


    Dachengzhu paused, "Oh, the old man has forgotten a little bit, how did Zhou Shu''s teleportation formation come from, let the fairy world give him an explanation."


    "Ah, did they leave with the teleportation array?"


    Er Yue was taken aback, and quickly said, "The subordinate is going to chase now, is it too late?"


    Dacheng Lord said in a deep voice Their teleportation array looks a little stronger than the ones in Anding City, huh, the Lin family must have hidden their privacy back then...no, the old man doesn''t think you can catch it, and You have other things to do and can��t leave here. "


    "Yes, follow the instructions of the Great City Lord."


    Er Yue felt at ease inexplicably, asking him to chase Zhou Shu now, to be honest, he was a little worried.


    "In the upper three floors, there are some prisoners who are looking for death. You can deal with them, and these remaining guards, tie them up," the Dacheng lord said slowly, "Er Yue, the old man doesn''t care if they are or not. Really rebellious, but the old man gave you this right, do you understand?"


    Er Yue hurriedly saluted, "The great city lord''s kindness to his subordinates will definitely be remembered."


    If the Great City Lord didn''t say this, he would also clean up the guards, but the difference was that there would be none that survived.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the Past Suifeng, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3683: Daughter of Destiny

    After hesitating for a few breaths, Er Yue whispered, "That Zhou Shu, I should have been to the room below."


    "There are few people."


    Dachengzhu didn''t seem surprised, and sneered, "The old man said that there was a problem, who is missing?"


    Er Yue was sincere and frightened, "All his subordinates are incompetent, one missing Hachi, and...there are also the goddess of the heavens."


    Dachengzhu slowly said, "Is the one Xiantingge treats diplomatically?"


    "Yes, it''s her, the one called Wang Ji."


    Er Yue nodded, "The natural sacred body, and the blood of the Emperor, Xian Ting believes that her existence will cause turmoil in the fairy world and change the pattern of the fairy world, so he forced Wang''s family to hand her over. At first, Xian Ting expected her to be Xian Ting. She served, but she insisted on refusing to do so, so she was imprisoned in a prison, deliberately taking the Demon Emperor as her neighbor, trying to destroy her will..."


    Dacheng lord scolded, "I want you to say so much, don''t you know?"


    Er Yue hurriedly stopped, "Yes, yes."


    Dachengzhu seems to be muttering to himself, "The girl has an extraordinary physique, and has no cultivation base, but she can naturally resist many laws, and even the law of energy cannot absorb its power. It is indeed a natural sacred body, and there is nothing wrong with it. Xian Ting also said that her talent is the strongest among the heavens, better than the Prophet of the Hachi clan and the Great Demon Master of the Demon Clan... The old man didn''t pay much attention to it, but this is a very strange thing."


    Er Yue nodded, "The subordinates also feel that this kind of talent is almost impossible to appear in a human."


    Dachengzhu slowly said, "Yes, human beings are never known for their special physique. The so-called power of blood is also a continuation of the inheritance of the predecessors of the past generations. After thousands of years of accumulation, it still needs the hard work of the younger generations to show. Come out, it��s not inherently possessing divine power, and it can be exerted without practice. That''s possible only for such things as divine beasts, alien races and demons."


    "What the Lord of the Great City said is," Er Yue agreed. "Although there are many human beings who are naturally close to the constitution of the Dao of Law, but the origin is that most of their ancestors are related to gods and beasts. Human physique talent is never good, and it will not be favored by the gods."


    "Then tell me, what''s the matter with this girl?"


    The Dacheng Lord said coldly, "She is an orthodox descendant of the emperor, a pure human being, and has nothing to do with sacred beasts and alien races."


    Er Yue froze for a moment, and said bitterly, "This...Great City Lord, how can his subordinates know."


    The Dacheng Lord paused, "Er Yue, Zhou Shu saved Wang Ji, what about the Demon Emperor?"


    "This one����"


    The more hesitated.


    "Er Yue, is the Demon Emperor also rescued?!"


    The Great City Lord suddenly drank, and the energy whip was all waved.


    "No no!"


    Er Yue shook his head quickly, "The Demon Emperor is still there, and his subordinates went to check it out, but Zhou Shu said that he will spread the news that there is a Demon Emperor in Anding City, and then the Demon Race will still have the heavens. The mythical beasts in here may all come..."


    "Let them come! Afraid they will fail?"


    Dacheng lord put down his long whip and snorted coldly, "The old man is not afraid of who will stabilize the city, but the power of the demon emperor is the most important neutralizing power of the old man. If it is less, you know the consequences! Even if you beg, the fairy The elders are here, and the old can''t spare you!"


    Er Yue bowed, "Yes! The subordinates would rather die than let the Demon Emperor have an accident."


    "Fuck off!"


    Several energy whips quickly retreated and disappeared without a trace.


    Er Yue stood in the realm of the doomsday, and did not move, with a lot of sweat falling on his forehead.


    I felt so frightened, I escaped a catastrophe this time, but may not be the next time. Alas, when can I do what I want to do? Great City Lord, Great City Lord, if that day...


    In the void.


    Zhou Shu quickly found Qingque, Xiaosu and others.


    Standing beside him was Zheng Feiyi.


    Seeing Zhou Shu frowning, Zheng Feiyi took a few steps and said with trepidation, "City Lord Zhou, I am worried that they will be attacked by those prisoners, so I will guard them for the time being. Many of those prisoners are evil people... Don''t worry. It will be against them."


    "Thank you then."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, except for Zheng Feiyi, no one else could pose a threat to Xiaosu and Qingque. Zheng Feiyi stayed with them, mostly waiting for himself, but it didn''t matter, he could be sure that Zheng Feiyi would definitely not dare to make another move now.


    Xiao Su flapped his wings, "Zhou Shu, why are you so late?"


    Qingque looked at him with concern, "Fight with that second city lord again?"


    "Not the second city lord, but the big city lord."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "I met Dachengzhu, he is indeed a saint-like figure, he can''t beat him at all, hehe."


    "what����"


    "what?!"


    Several exclaims, from different people.


    Yu Yurou''s face turned pale, "Have you fought with the saint?"


    "No, no, no, is it all right, Shu?"


    Qingque came over and looked up and down, lest Zhou Shu was missing something.


    Xiao Su shook his head regretfully, "Holy...It''s a pity that I didn''t meet him."


    Zheng Feiyi stopped, and smiled bitterly, "It seems that I still underestimate the city lord. I can escape from the big city lord. I am afraid that there are not many in the heavens. I don��t want to hide the city lord. I want to go to Xianshu City and become the lord of the city. The pawn, I will do whatever the city lord says."


    Looking at a few people, Zhou Shu smiled, "A saint-like figure, but not a true saint. If he is a true saint, I can''t come back."


    "If you really are a saint, it''s impossible to shoot at you."


    Qingque has a lot of anger, "It must be because of his random actions that he is not a saint."


    "Hahaha."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously.


    Xiao Su frowned, "The saints are not necessarily good, and you have to fight the bad ones."


    Zheng Feiyi looked at a few people, but shook his head secretly, a little frightened and a little envious. These people were really undaunted. One downplayed what he said about fighting against a saint. One dared to come out and reprimand the saint for his own sake. It''s scary, it seems that he doesn''t take saints seriously... He has practiced for so many years and has never seen such a group of people.


    Zhou Shu glanced around thoughtfully, "Where are those people, are they gone?"


    Qingque nodded, "We left early, and some of the people walking behind them went straight to Xianshu City... Shu, I don''t think some of them will go to Xianshu City, even if they have the imprint of the prisoner."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Because they are the regulars on the list, they don''t care about hunting down, do they?"


    "It''s so hateful, Zhou Shu, you didn''t see it, they would really cover it up!" Xiao Su couldn''t help but said, "Before he was very obedient, and immediately changed people when he came out. If it weren''t for Qingla, I would hate to kill Only a few are comfortable, so exasperating!"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Xiao Su, forget it, so many people will inevitably save a few mistakes."


    Qingque nodded and sighed again, "Well, but I am afraid that some people will blame us for saving him, which will have a bad influence on Xianshu City."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20190525131904266 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3684: Unknown so

    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said free and easy, "Let''s talk about it, Xian Shucheng is not incapable of responsibility."


    Xiao Su still bulged his mouth, "If you save someone, you still have to be scolded. That''s wrong! Let me say, it''s best to kill now!"


    She and Qingque had been talking about this before, and now they are still a bit unfair.


    Qingque paused, and said slowly, "Xiao Su, it''s not that simple. There are so many people on our side. They are all wicked people. Really fighting may not be good for us."


    Xiao Su glanced at Yu Yurou and understood what Qingque said. When he started fighting, he might not be able to take care of Yu Yurou''s woman, and there is also Zheng Feiyi, who is not sure about his friend or foe. It is indeed not suitable for the shot, just holding back. Qu, "It''s really uncomfortable to just let go."


    "Forget it, Xiao Su."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, "As long as we are all well, don''t care about other things, it''s not something that needs to be considered now."


    Xiao Su curled his lips and lowered his head, "Okay, okay, everything you said is right."


    Zheng Feiyi looked at a few people and hesitated, "Since City Lord Zhou has returned, I should also say goodbye. Then we will see you in Xianshu City. The City Lord said that it can be done anytime, right, City Lord Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Wait a minute."


    Zheng Feiyi''s figure was slightly stagnant, and he unconsciously raised his heart, raised his hand and said, "What else does the city lord have to say?"


    "Not awake yet."


    Zhou Shu glanced at the woman behind Qingque, seemingly thoughtful, "Friend Zheng, do you know who this woman is?"


    "I don''t know, it''s the first time I saw it."


    Zheng Feiyi hesitated for a few breaths, "She is very special, if she didn''t guess wrong..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Just say anything."


    It seems that Zheng Feiyi''s demeanor does not seem to be fake. It seems that he does not have all the keys. He may not have as many rooms as he has entered.


    Zheng Feiyi paused, and said in a deep voice, "She may be a born Communion."


    "Born Eucharist?!"


    Qingque was stunned, "The kind of special physique that can naturally resist many laws in the rumor?"


    Zheng Feiyi stared at the woman, "It''s just my guess, I''m not sure. I have read some classics in the Suspension Bell Sect. There are some introductions to the natural eucharist. It seems that her current appearance is somewhat consistent. As for whether it is, how many You can use the power of each law to test it. If most of the laws are isolated, then she should be a natural body that can only appear in the heavens for thousands of years."


    "I''ll try."


    Xiao Su approached a few steps, just about to take action, and then paused, "Can the demon force work?"


    Zheng Feiyi nodded, "Let''s do it, demon power travels through the heavens, it is also a kind of law road."


    "I don''t believe what you said."


    Xiao Su frowned and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Zhou Shu, do you think you can."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "OK."


    Xiao Su stretched out her hand, several vines entangled towards the woman, cautiously, as if the woman would break with the touch, but after the vines got on, she felt abnormal, frowned, and unconsciously increased her strength.


    After a few breaths, she retracted the vine, shook her head and said, "No way, the demon power can''t get in."


    "I''ll try, but I only know one rule."


    Qingque also became interested, a few black smoke came out of his hand, and he flew around the woman a few times, spreading his hands, "It''s useless."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, "You still go, you know the most rules."


    "I tried it before, and I think what Daoyou Zheng said is true. She is probably born with the Eucharist."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled. After Zheng Feiyi said it, he confirmed this guess. Before he used the power of reincarnation, and Shu Zhili, which accommodates most of the laws, can��t even invade the magic blood pool. It can be explained that most women are born with Eucharist.


    Before he had guessed that it was the powerful Long Bao.


    But it is not surprising, who can imagine that this woman, who is not even a true immortal, is actually a born Communion.


    Xiao Su was a little startled for a while, "Wow, then she is not invincible, she is not afraid of anything?"


    Yu Yurou looked at the woman with envious expression. She hadn''t heard of a natural body, but she was naturally able to resist various laws of the body. If this talent was on her, she would be fine.


    Zheng Feiyi couldn''t help saying, "It''s not invincible."


    Xiao Su didn''t even look at him, "I don''t listen to you."


    Looking at Zheng Feiyi, who was slightly embarrassed, Zhou Shu smiled, "Actually, what Zheng Daoyou said is not unreasonable. At least from the past records, the Born Eucharist is not invincible."


    Xiaosu and Qingque are very curious, "Why?"


    Yu Yurou also opened her eyes wide, wondering, isn''t this invincible?


    "The natural Eucharist has a big flaw."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Natural Eucharist is not immune to all laws. According to past records, most of the divine beasts and other races of natural Eucharist are very afraid of one or several laws. Under the power of the law, they tend to suffer several times the damage, and because of the natural Eucharist, they are often paid attention to by the heavens and targeted by practitioners. Most of them did not live long, but..."


    When he noticed something, Xiao Su doubted, "You are talking about sacred beasts and alien races, etc. What about cultivators?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "This is a strange place. As far as I know, there has never been a person who is born with the Eucharist among the practitioners. This woman is the first."


    Xiao Su was stunned, "Ah, the first one?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, so I don''t know what will happen to her, but I think it''s impossible to be invincible, but as a practitioner, you should be able to conceal your flaws. If you conceal it well, it may not be impossible. Become very powerful."


    Zheng Feiyi said solemnly, "But don��t forget that the city lord, according to the past situation, it��s actually very difficult to cultivate the natural eucharist, and humans don��t have the powerful bodies of divine beasts and alien races. She may even be promoted to Da Luo. difficult."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Yes, but the cultivator is not a divine beast alien, so she can always find a way. Maybe she is exceptionally talented in a certain law? Besides, she has the blood of the Emperor, I believe she has a bright future. "


    Zheng Feiyi stagnated, "The Emperor''s blood... how did the city lord see it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly I come from the Xuanhuang world, and I know the emperor better, so I can''t read it wrong. "


    Zheng Feiyi thought of something, and said slowly, "No wonder, no wonder she will be imprisoned in a prison, with a natural eucharist, plus the blood of the emperor. Xian Ting is afraid that she will change the fairy world. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is the daughter of destiny. ."


    "Daughter of Destiny..."


    Qingque and Zhou Shu were silent at the same time, and even Yu Yurou was stunned, "Daughter of Destiny, isn''t that Yangmei?"


    What they thought of was not the woman in front of them, but the one in the Xuanhuang world.


    Zhou Shu settled down, but he couldn''t get rid of the sadness in his heart for a while, and he didn''t know where Yang Mei was now...


    "Who is Yangmei?"


    Zheng Feiyi looked at them, completely unclear.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2017048173121126 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3685: Dont open your eyes

    "It''s nothing."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Friend Zheng, we should also leave."


    Zheng Feiyi nodded, knowing that Zhou Shu would not be with him now, "Well, City Lord Zhou, see you in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "That''s natural."


    "I still think that Xianshu City is the future of the heavens, and the fairy world is no longer."


    Zheng Feiyi arched his hands, turned and left, and soon disappeared.


    Xiao Su snorted, "It''s really a reality. I want to go wherever I have a future. If Xianshu City is not good any day, is it going to go again?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "People go to high places, in fact, most practitioners do this."


    Xiao Su was stunned and frowned, "Zhou Shu, are you really planning to keep him? I hate this person."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head, "No, he may need Xianshucheng, but Xianshucheng doesn''t need him."


    "That''s good."


    Xiao Su laughed, very satisfied.


    Qingque said softly, "Shu, shall we go now?"


    "Wait, I forgot to bring Brother Yang out."


    Soon, Yang Bai appeared in front of the crowd, touching his head a little dazed, glanced around, and laughed, "Is it finally out? Brother Zhou, what happened in the previous period? It made me dizzy. , I thought the sky was broken."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and couldn''t help but apologize, "Brother Yang, the Dao body suffered some damage when he fought with others just now. Later when the soul and shadow switch, it should have a great impact on the inside. I didn''t think about it, right? live."


    Soul-shadow switching is a completely powerful process for the Tao body, and the people in it must be very uncomfortable.


    Yang Bai smiled and waved his hand, "It''s okay, it''s fine to be alive."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Brother Yang, come back to Xianshu City with me, it shouldn''t be long before you return to Daluo Jinxian."


    Yang Bai nodded, "Of course, that''s what I planned. After Master left, I didn''t have any nostalgia for the immortal world."


    "Welcome."


    Zhou Shu��s expression was happy, but soon showed a little solemnity again, ��I have something to tell you clearly. I have also brought out the three city lord of Anding City. I just left. This time I can leave Anding City. The city lord also made some effort, but I am not trying to wash him away. This person has a very bad nature. I will not allow him to stay in Xianshu City. From now on, Brother Yang will take revenge. If I need me, I will definitely help."


    Yang Bai frowned, "This is Brother Zhou''s business, what do you tell me to do?"


    Xiao Su interrupted, "It has something to do with you, didn''t he harm you? We all saw it."


    Yang Bai said indifferently, "He hurt me, that is my business with him. What does it have to do with Brother Zhou? Brother Zhou saves him or not, it is Brother Zhou''s decision. You don''t have to worry about me at all, and I will not get revenge. Qiu, I will consider it myself, and Brother Zhou will not affect my decision."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand, but I think I still have to make it clear to you."


    Yang Bai looked at Zhou Shu for a while, then smiled and said, "Well, brother Zhou, don''t care too much. I won''t affect our relationship because of other people. No matter what, I will support your decision and trust you as always. This is a decision I made a long time ago, and it was also what Master always told me."


    "I''m so worried."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, his face was free, "Brother Yang, we are ready to go back."


    He glanced at Yu Yurou, "Palace Master Yu, you also go to Xianshu City?"


    "Otherwise, where else can I go?"


    Yu Yurou curled her lips and was left in the cold. She felt a little gloomy, "You still want me to be a puppet. If I don''t, would you like it?"


    Xiao Su glared at her, "I''m talking nonsense again, as if you are rare."


    "you����"


    Yu Yurou glared back, thinking of something but lowered her head, not daring to refute.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Yu Palace Lord, I have no such idea. I will help you rebuild the Chongyang Palace for the consideration of the Xuanhuang Realm, but you can think about it. It doesn��t matter if you don��t want to be the Palace Master. If you don��t want to go. Xianshu City, if you want to go to a safe place to practice, I will help you the same."


    Yu Yurou looked at Zhou Shu, feeling the kind of sincerity, and hesitated, but quickly shook her head, "No, I''m going to Xianshu City, I want to see what''s going on with you, right? It��s really better than the immortal realm...Although I haven��t been in the immortal realm for long, I know good or bad."


    Qingque looked at her and sighed unconsciously, "Yu Palace Master, from your previous performance, I don''t think you can tell good from bad."


    "you guys����"


    Yu Yurou turned her head, she didn''t want to speak, but she couldn''t speak.


    In the past, she really couldn''t tell the good from the bad, otherwise she would not maliciously treat those who were really good to her, such as Zhu Xiaorou, Zhu Ningshan, and Zhou Shu.


    "Let''s go, don''t delay it for a long time, it won''t be easy if the enemy chases you."


    Zhou Shu took out a flying boat. Although it was not a Ruoyin flying boat, it was still good enough to use. In fact, any kind of flying boat could be used. Zhou Shu originally planned to accelerate back to Xianshu City on his own. The flying boat was just an appearance.


    This battle was very costly. After entering the flying boat, everyone rested.


    Zhou Shu separated a soul shadow to control the flying boat, walked to the corner by himself, and released the two Hachis.


    "Now go to Xianshu City, do you have any comments?"


    "No����"


    Xie Sishan rubbed his head, and Zhou Shu''s conversion just now caused it to be smashed. It almost couldn''t tell the south, east, and the north, but the mountains on the side were better. He had been sleeping all the time, and it seemed to affect everything.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems to like to sleep a lot. It used to be like this?"


    Xie Sishan became more normal, and nodded quickly, "Yes, the bright beast always likes to sleep. At least eleven of twelve hours a day have their eyes closed. In fact, they don��t want to sleep, but because they just open their eyes. I will see a lot of things, what should be seen, what should not be seen, piled up in my head like a mess, thinking that my head hurts, it is better not to look at it, it is better to fall asleep, ha ha."


    The attitude was almost flattery. On the one hand, he saw Zhou Shu''s powerful strength, and on the other hand, he was worried about the things before, so he wanted to please.


    "I just heard about these things I didn''t expect it to be true, a bright beast that likes to sleep, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, looking very kind, just smiled, and suddenly said, "And you rarely sleep. You are very different from ordinary bright beasts, right?"


    "what?"


    Xie Sishan was taken aback, and then realized something, his face changed, "Did you deliberately test me?"


    "I don''t have a ghost in my heart, so how can I be afraid of temptation? Xie Sishan, I didn''t mean it. Frankly speaking, I think you have a problem," Zhou Shu looked calm and slowly said, "It is not so much that you are a bright beast. , It would be better to say that you have taken the shelter of a bright beast, right?"


    "you����"


    Xie Sishan''s heart was tense, and he almost jumped up, but he looked around and fell down again sadly.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3686: Think of ways to

    The atmosphere is very stagnant.


    Xie Sishan hesitated for a while, "Did you think of it at the beginning?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "At first I just thought it was strange, but then your performance made me think so, how could such an extremely famous beast, the Tongming Beast, behave so unbearably when facing a crisis? And facing the Demon Emperor At the time, you were too abnormal. When the beast faced the demon emperor, it should not be pure fear, but awe and fear. Therefore, I think what you are afraid of is not the demon emperor, but of your soul after taking the house. As seen by the Demon Emperor, you are afraid that it will kill you."


    It seems that when it comes to the point, Xie Sishan does not hide it.


    "Oh, what you are saying is, if I look at it a few more times and be seen by it, I might be dead, Zhou Shu, how are you going to deal with me?"


    "To deal with you?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Why should I deal with you?"


    Xie Sishan even smiled, "I am not a real bright beast, and I can''t see more things, which disappointed you, and I lied to you."


    "I didn''t expect anything from you, and you didn''t disappoint me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Looking to me, I am not the kind of person who will retaliate because others lie to me. It''s just a means of survival. Everyone is the same."


    Xie Sishan looked at Zhou Shu and didn''t believe it, "You don''t look like such a good talker."


    "Then I''ll just keep it simple, you still have use."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I need a bright beast and a mountain, so I need you. You can stay in Xianshu City. I will give you a good practice environment. In Xianshu City, you can follow your own It��s not impossible for two people to have a world if they want to do things."


    "Really?"


    Xie Sishan''s eyes lit up.


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "Although I don''t understand it a little bit, it may be what you are after, and I will give it to you."


    Xie Sishan laughed, "Don''t understand me and Shan''er? What about you and that Xiaosu, she is not a normal human, besides, am I not Haechi now? I am like a fake Haechi, even though I live inside. A different soul."


    "Forget me talking too much."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "On my side, you can be more calm. I will not ask you too many secrets. As long as you are willing to do things for Xianshu City, I will meet your requirements. Also, you must be good Take care of Shan''er. According to normal conditions, it should not have a long life, right?"


    Xie Sishan suddenly knelt down, "Yes, City Lord Zhou, please help!"


    The sound of kneeling was so loud that everyone in the flying boat was shocked, and even the sleeping mountain woke up, opened his eyes and took a look, seeming to understand something, shook his head, and screamed.


    "Don''t worry, Shan''er has helped me a lot, and I will definitely take care of it."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I cannot guarantee that she will live for tens of thousands of years, but it will certainly not be as short-lived as a normal bright beast."


    Xie Sishan calmed the mountain for a while, then looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Is it because of that leaf? The city lord still has it?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It seems that you also know something."


    Xie Sishan looked at Zhou Shu and did not hide the heat in his eyes, "It''s not me, it''s Shan''er. She said that the leaf is the most precious treasure in the world, and it said that it is a great opportunity to get a piece..."


    "Don''t look at me that way, I have a better one."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "She can get it after returning to Xianshu City, but I hope she can see something for me by then," he glanced at Xie Sishan, and he said again, "I know, the better the luminous beast can use More, the shorter the life span, so I won��t let her watch it when it��s not necessary.��


    Xie Sishan still resisted, "I can see it too. I just can''t see the future. Others may not be bad for me."


    "Of course you can too, but there are some things that you cannot see."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This matter has not been discussed, so I only use its ability for five times. I have used it twice now. In other words, I will let her help me watch it three times. Will agree."


    "Three times?"


    Xie Sishan was obviously loose, and immediately explained to Shan''er.


    After a few breaths, he nodded, "Shan''er agreed. She said that those two times are not counted. Without those two times, we can''t do without Anding City."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I might not be able to leave without those two times. It''s impossible not to count."


    "The city lord''s grievances and grievances are clear, I admire it, then three times, say it!"


    Xie Sishan said solemnly, "When I went to Xianshu City, my life belongs to the city lord. The city lord will do whatever he wants. On Shan''er, she will help the city lord three times. After three times, she and I must agree. You can continue to help the city lord."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Very well, I won''t bother you anymore, please rest quietly."


    Xie Sishan paused, "By the way, how long does it take to go to Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Three to five years, depending on the situation, it may be longer."


    "So fast?"


    Xie Sishan showed a lot of joy and pulled the mountain away, "We won''t disturb the city lord."


    Zhou Shu settled for a while, then took out the soul silk he had obtained before and looked at it.


    He has also learned how to be distracted by the evil spirits. If it is the soul silk that he has separated, he can quickly recover to the original astral state, but now it is hard to say, the soul silk of others, and has not regained consciousness, how to help the soul silk to recover , He didn''t know.


    "green!"


    "coming!"


    As if waiting all the time, the blue bird floated over immediately, and the tail feathers behind him swayed gracefully.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the thread of soul silk, and said warmly, "Qing, this is the soul silk of the old man Bai Xiao I found. It was separated by the distraction of earth evil. There should be a complete soul in it, but how to wake him up?"


    Qingque''s expression immediately became respectful, "Ah, Elder Baixiao, I have also received his favor."


    "Xuanhuangjie has been to the Secret Realm of Ascending Immortals, and there are very few who are not taken care of by him, not to mention the Gates of All Wonders. The several tribulations he set up have helped me to overcome the tribulations," Zhou Shu solemnly said. "So we must think of a way to restore him, as long as there is a soul, it is not difficult to reconsolidate the body and cultivation."


    "I understand, Shu, I''ll try it."


    The blue bird stared at the strand of soul silk carefully scattered a cloud of mist and wrapped it.


    Zhou Shu looked at it seriously, lest there was a mistake. Although Soul Silk also had a good self-protection ability, there was a real mistake, but there was no way to make up for it.


    About two hours later, when Qingque��s body was full of fine beads of sweat, she put down her hand, slowly retracted the cloud, and sighed, ��Shu, I may not be able to do it, his soul silk and Ten Thousand Soul Sect��s It��s not the same, the recovery method is different, I don��t dare to try it boldly."


    Zhou Shu patted her on the back, "It''s okay, then wait for him to wake up."


    "I don''t know how long it will take, and being in the state of the soul silk for a long time is very detrimental to the soul. After all, the distraction of the earth is a temporary means of life-saving," Qingque has many concerns on his face, "maybe he thinks too. If you wake up, but you can''t wake up, that would be troublesome."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths and nodded, "Yes, is there any way?"


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support from Shell in the sea, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3687: Comfortable

    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, "I thought about it, there are three ways."


    "Three?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up and he smiled very satisfied, "So you thought about it a long time ago. There are three kinds."


    "But each one is difficult."


    Qingque was not as relaxed as Zhou Shu, frowning, "The first is to find the soul mirror, I think there must be a way to recover."


    Zhou Shu paused, "That''s true, as the general outline of the soul, the soul mirror can definitely solve the problems of the soul."


    Qingque seemed to think, "The second is to find the people in Liangshan Palace. They know the Liangshan secret technique very well, I think they may have a way."


    Zhou Shu nodded again, "You''re right, this is also a way out, but I am afraid it will be difficult now, what about the third?"


    "The third is to seize the house. The idea is to put the soul silk in a body that has just lost its soul, and use a normal body to help the soul silk recover. I am not sure whether this method is effective, but the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will definitely do so. They believe that a fresh shell is the best way to nourish the soul."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head, "But I know, you will definitely not choose this."


    Zhou Shu groaned for a few breaths and slowly said, "Where is there a fresh body that has just lost its soul? It is impossible not to forcibly seize it."


    Qingque nodded slightly, "So we can do it. Only the first two are available. It''s difficult."


    "The car must have a way to the mountain, don''t be too rushed."


    On the contrary, Zhou Shu calmed down, "With the merits of the old Baixiao, it is certainly not going to remain silent like this."


    Qingque was also helpless, "I hope so."


    "Don''t think about this."


    Zhou Shu put away the soul silk, and said warmly, "How are you? So many core principles are gone, and the hard work of this period of time has been wasted."


    Qingque laughed, "Most of them were given to me by you. I just reformed it, and for Soul Shadow, this is not a bad thing. There are so many core laws to waste, but my Soul Law has grown a lot. It."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and nodded, "Go to rest, there is still a long time before returning to Xianshu City."


    Qingque was about to leave, and then thought of something, "Well, what about the woman who was born with the Eucharist, will she also be unable to wake up?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "She''s okay. Seeing that her life is peaceful, it should be to prevent the Demon Emperor from falling into deep sleep, and may wake up in a few days."


    "I''m looking forward to it, Natural Eucharist..."


    Qingque left quickly, keeping her eyes on the woman, with a lot of curiosity in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu has no time to think about this. Regarding this trip to Anding City, he has many things to reflect and summarize. He also plans to use the past few years to further refine Shu Zhidao and write a new and complete Shu Xin Sutra. With Xianshu City as the center, it gradually diverges to the outside world. He knows very well that it will not be long before the events of Anding City spread, and Xianshu City and Zhou Shu will be known to everyone. Officially promote Shuzhidao.


    It doesn��t matter whether the reputation is good or bad, even if the immortal world adds oil and jealousy to discredit, after all, most practitioners advocate power, not justice. As long as the heavens admit that Zhou Shu is strong enough, someone will definitely come to learn. Shu Zhidao.


    In addition to these, the remaining energy is used to study those immortal killing puppets.


    This kind of extremely promising puppet may become a big killer in Xianshu City.


    Time flies, five or six years unconsciously.


    "Is this Xianshu City, such a familiar feeling..."


    Staring at the front, Yu Yurou unconsciously immersed herself in it. After thinking of something, there was a trace of tears in the corner of her eye.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Palace Master, this will be your home in the future. Also, the patriarch of the Chongyang Palace is also here. I will take you to see him later. You guys think about how to build the Chongyang Palace. If you have any ideas, it��s best to make a plan and I will try my best to satisfy you."


    Yu Yurou bowed and bowed, "I see, Zhou Shu, thank you."


    "you are welcome."


    Zhou Shu turned to Qingque, "Qing, I have to trouble you to deal with the things left by Wan Muting. I''ll be over in a while."


    Qingque smiled, "Okay, Shu, you have to pay attention to your current identity, a founder, who can fight against saints, how can you be affected by the mess? You just do what you want to do Things are fine. Other chores will naturally be handled by others, and you do not need to waste energy."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Those are not chores, such as dealing with the Immortal Realm Alliance, and the formation meeting to be held in Xuchang Realm..."


    "Those will be handled by us and City Master Qingque."


    A few figures walked over quickly, but it was Zhao Yueru, Hao Ruoyan, Xuanhu, Xiangru, Sima Yi and others.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and said, "Master Shu can rest assured that most of the things that you have passed on the other day, Ruoyan has already sorted out most of the things, and then allocated the manpower and time according to the plan. Just follow the order and do it. Master Shu is worried, if there is any problem, Ruoyan will tell Master Shu."


    "Brother Zhou, just leave it alone."


    Xuanhu followed, "In these years, there has been Elder Hao in Xianshu City. Everything is going well. Everyone is in the right position and is comfortable doing everything. To be honest, if you change, you might have to Make more trouble."


    "Indeed, the old man has not served a few people, but this elder Hao Ruoyan, the old man has to do it."


    Sima Yi couldn''t help saying, "I don''t know if you have seen her deal with chores. No matter how cumbersome things are, they will become orderly after she sorts them out. No matter how complicated the disputes, even if several families and foreign races are involved, she It can be solved satisfactorily... You know, she is not relying on her cultivation base, she is the golden immortal! City Lord, my admiration for her is about to catch up with you."


    "Golden fairy?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and sighed unconsciously, "Ruoyan, you are practicing so fast."


    Speaking of it didn''t take long for him to leave Xianshu City, Hao Ruoyan went from Zaxian to Jinxian. This speed is already considered a genius.


    "Thanks to the blessing of Master Shu, there are too many people to help, and it will not work if you are unhappy."


    Hao Ruoyan apologized, UU Reading , "You don��t need to say that Ruoyan, compared to Lingyucheng, Ruoyan has not done enough in Xianshu City. So far, he has not fully understood how Xiancheng works. If Yan did not do well, but let you listen to my orders, let you be wronged."


    "Elder Hao is really too humble."


    "Yes, it''s really rare to be able to manage such a large fairy city in such an orderly manner."


    "City Lord Zhou is really full of talented people, the old man is completely convinced."


    Hearing everyone''s comments, Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan, and his heart was filled with joy.


    Obviously, here, Hao Ruoyan played the official way to the fullest, for her to understand the way well, and for herself, it also saved a lot of effort and was able to focus more on the way and important things. .


    There is nothing more comfortable than this.


    (PS: Thank you Zhirou Yicun for your reward and support, once in a thousand years, thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3688: Its worth seeing

    After setting up Yu Yu and Yang Bai, handing Ji Pu''s letters to Xuanhu, Zhou Shu took Xie Sishan and Shan''er to Wuwangjie.


    "So there are really bright beasts, or two. Is Hachi country really going to flourish?"


    Xie Zheng stroked his long beard, his gaze changed suddenly, and he said calmly, "No, there is a bright beast that is not right. Where is the arrogant!"


    When Xie Sishan noticed something, he was shocked and shivered.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to stop him, "Fu Guo, I know, there is a spirit that is not a transparent beast, but he did not take it by force. Don''t scare him anymore."


    "Able to be frightened by the righteous roar, that can only show that the mind is not righteous."


    Xie Zheng scolded, but put away his angry face, and said slowly, "Forget it, don''t worry about this, Zhou Shu, why did you bring them to me? If you want the bright beast to return to Hachi country , You should go to the country''s lord, you should know that I just asked about Hachi country a long time ago."


    "Return to Haze Country?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s not necessary, it''s enough for the leader of Hazhi, and he doesn''t need a sacred beast like the Bright Beast."


    Xie Zheng snorted, "So you understand, so why are you here?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Trouble the auxiliary country to find a way to prolong the life of the mountain, that is, the pure and transparent beast. The auxiliary country is the wisest prophet of the Hachi tribe. Of course, I will prepare whatever materials are needed."


    The reason why Zhou Shu agreed to Xie Sishan so surely was that the quasi-sage from Hachi country was also an important factor in addition to the construction of wood.


    Xie Zheng seemed to frown, "I am not, the Lord is the one."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, ��The auxiliary country is still angry with the country��s lord now, but I know very well that the country��s lord has only been a blockbuster in the past few thousand years. How can this be compared with the auxiliary country that has been wise for tens of thousands of years? No one can do anything except the auxiliary country."


    Bian Xue whispered, "Yes, Master, you can help them, they look very poor."


    "The transparent beast sleeps besides sleeping. What''s so pitiful."


    Xie Zheng sneered, groaned for a few breaths, and stroked his beard, "Okay, you can leave them here for now, the old man thinks about it carefully."


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "Then there will be a labor force."


    Xie Sishan also saluted, "Thank you, Senior Fuguo, it doesn''t matter here, the key is Shan''er."


    "The old man naturally knows that you don''t need it."


    Xie Zheng frowned and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, don''t tell Hachiguo about this matter to avoid trouble."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand."


    Xie Zheng stared at the bright beast, seemingly muttering to himself, "How can an omniscient prophet be better than two bright beasts?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Adding the auxiliary country will definitely do."


    Xie Zheng''s face changed slightly, "Zhou Shu, don''t chase the old man, the old man has long been ignoring the affairs of Hachi country, Bian Xue, see off the guests."


    Bian Xue sent Zhou Shu out, but did not go back. The two went all the way back to Xianshu City.


    Bian Xue leaned against Zhou Shu and whispered, "Brother Shu, my younger sister missed you."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Actually, I have always been in Xianshu City. I can meet every few days."


    Bian Xue frowned, and said, "That''s a ghost shadow, it''s completely different, and when you''re away, those ghost shadows are cold, just like a puppet, which is not good at all."


    Zhou Shu comforted, "I have wronged you, there is no way, but I should rarely leave Xianshu City in the future."


    If the soul shadows staying in Xianshu City also have a very strong self-awareness, it may not be a good thing. They have different ideas and different ways of doing things. They may do some irreversible things, so Zhou Shu cannot control Xianshu City. At the time of the soul shadow, he would close the soul shadow''s will and forcefully adjust to a certain fixed mode, usually defending the city, and there are also those that completely obey the orders of Hao Ruoyan, Qingque, Bianxue, Zhao Yueru and others, and cooperate with them to manage the city.


    "Ah, not going out anymore?"


    Bian Xue was a little happy, but also a little disappointed, "Little sister is still thinking, I will go to find treasure with Brother Shu in the future."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Has your calculation improved again?"


    Bian Xue was very excited, "Yeah, yeah, the little girl can calculate the location of many treasures, as well as the specific distance!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "That''s really amazing, but don''t just extrapolate people''s fate."


    Bian Xue nodded earnestly, "The little girl understands that even if the law of fate is truly in control, calculating the fate of people will bring troubles, not to mention the little girl just understands now."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Understanding is very good. I have to ask you for advice in this regard."


    "The little girl is always here!"


    Bian Xue smiled, her delicate body seemed to be full of vitality.


    Looking at her smiling face, Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "When this time is busy, we will go to the Outland to find treasures together."


    "what?!"


    Bian Xue was stunned, surprised and delighted, "Didn''t you say you won''t leave Xianshu City? The little girl doesn''t want to be like a ghost like wood..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I will not go out, but the soul shadow can go out. The soul shadow that goes out is not the same as the one left. It is not wood. Besides, my soul shadow is limited by the distance now, even if separated by a few hundred. Individuals can also send messages to each other, so that they are not different from myself."


    Bian Xue blinked, "That''s okay, the little girl can wait."


    "Ok."


    While talking and laughing, he passed several realms unknowingly, Zhou Shu suddenly stopped, his eyes fell on one realm.


    Bian Xue followed along and looked over, "That''s the boundary between Hachi Kingdom and Xianshu City, the one with the Iron Curtain, because we have merged into the frontier with Liangmiao Kingdom and Hachi Kingdom, and the border is no longer It��s the border. The Hachi country built a fairy city here, opened the dojo for business, and opened the iron curtain, so it attracted many practitioners and witches, etc. It is already very prosperous, and it is more prosperous than the Haze who has not entered the formation. The Heavenly Key World, the main kingdom of the country, is still lively."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Sister Xue, you also understand a lot of things now."


    Bian Xue was a little proud, "We have to understand some things about Xiancheng. We can''t always practice with our heads stuffed?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, UU read www. uukanshu.com was very satisfied, and Bian Xue could say this, indicating that she had regarded Xianshu City as the Xuanhuang world in the past, and she truly felt a sense of belonging, not because of some people, but because of this place.


    Bian Xue asked puzzledly, "Senior Brother Shu, what are you stopping for? Are you planning to go and see?"


    "Yes, I found a few people worth seeing."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, holding her hand down.


    After noticing Zhou Shu, the guard in front of the passage of the Iron Curtain greeted him immediately, "Ah, it''s City Lord Zhou, I''m going to inform Zhenguo."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Huh?"


    The guard smiled and said, "Zhen Guo said, tell him as soon as you see it."


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless, "Just come to me if you have something to do, why bother, you two, let''s go down first."


    (PS: Thank you for your constant support, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3689: anytime

    Walking out of the iron curtain, they saw two people coming one after another.


    The one who walked in front was Lu Lun, who saw Zhou Shu and saluted him, "Thank you City Lord Zhou. If it weren��t for City Lord Zhou, I don��t think I would ever return to Hachi country in my life, and I would never see those familiar people and friends. ."


    Xie Xun came up from behind, squeezed Lu Lun away, and scolded, "This is a special case, except for this, you can''t go anywhere!"


    Lu Lian was not angry either, "It''s okay, as long as this is Hachi Country, that''s enough."


    Xie Xun frowned, "Humph! When you were in control of the government before, why didn''t you see that the Lu family was so loyal?"


    Lu Lun said with a calm expression, "The fact that Zhenguo can''t see it doesn''t mean that our Lu family hasn''t done it. For 100,000 years, no matter what happens, and no matter how Hazhi country treats us, our Lu family has been absolutely loyal to Hazhi country. ."


    What did Xie Xun realize, "You came here just to tell Zhou Shu? What is your purpose, is to regain power through the merger?"


    Lu Lun sighed unconsciously, "Zhen Guo has too deep a prejudice against us."


    Xie Xun sneered, "It''s weird to believe in you! You will be here before I arrive. You have already controlled this unshielded world!"


    Lu Lian stopped, and was about to speak when Zhou Shu spoke.


    "What are you two fighting over?"


    Zhou Shu looked helpless, "I didn''t come here for you, nor did I go through here to the Heavenly Key Realm to find Lord Zuo, Fellow Daoist Lu, I have something to do. If you have something to do, you will find me in Xianshu City."


    "Don''t you go to the SkyKey Realm..."


    Lu Lu''s face changed slightly, and he raised his hand and said, "Then I won''t disturb the city lord."


    "I know I''m not at ease."


    Seeing Lu Lian''s departure, Xie Xun snorted, "Zhou Shu, let me tell you, don''t catch up with the three imperial families anymore. Although they still have a high status in Haqi, the lord will no longer trust them. , If you help them, the lord may not be happy."


    "The Lord is not happy, but it has nothing to do with me."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "We didn''t ask Hazhi Kingdom to join in, and after the merger, it is Haze Kingdom that will get the most benefits."


    Bian Xue followed, "That''s right, Mr. Xie, what you said is wrong."


    Xie Xun was stagnant, and he was about to leave, "It seems that the old man said something wrong, alas..."


    Zhou Shu took two quick steps, took a picture of him, and said softly, "Old Xie doesn��t need to be like this. The relationship between the country and the country is left to the country��s master to worry about. And Mr. Xie, you have always been my good teacher and helpful friend. I will do it if I can."


    Xie Xun said solemnly, "The old man is a town, if you are not satisfied with the Hachi country, then the old man and you have nothing to say."


    "Old Xie, you are too serious."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "At present, the relationship between our two countries is very good. I am not dissatisfied with the Hachi country and do not intend to help the Lu family. I said that, just to explain that Xian Shucheng will definitely take allies into consideration. We can��t take care of the interests of the country��s lord, but we can��t take care of the Lord��s likes and dislikes. Xie Lao, in fact, the lord may not care about these things, but thank you for worrying too much about Hachi country and thinking too much."


    Xie Xun paused and said unconsciously, "In fact, it''s the old man''s problem. You shouldn''t use this to blackmail you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Forget it, Mr. Xie, you don''t have to think about a Lu family, I didn''t put them in my eyes, hehe."


    "The old man understands."


    Xie Xun looked at Zhou Shu and said thoughtfully, "It''s been a long time since I have seen you. The old man finds that you are different now than before. Not only your cultivation base has increased, but your overall temperament seems to have improved a lot... The Lord��s intentions come with a lot of majesty, and the old man should pay more attention to it when he talks to you."


    "It should be said that it is the style of the king."


    Bian Xue smiled, "Old Xie doesn''t know, this time Senior Brother Shu went out to see a few saints, and he even fought against the saints."


    "Ah, have seen a saint and fought against a saint?"


    Xie Xun''s face changed slightly, and he stepped back unconsciously, making a respectful gesture, as if Zhou Shu was a saint.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Thank you, what are you doing? I am not a saint, nor am I fighting against me, but a strong person equivalent to a saint. If he is a saint, if he makes a move, I will not be here now. Up."


    "Equivalent to a saint, that''s almost the same!"


    Xie Xun was even more shocked. "The old man has never heard of anyone who will be fine with a saint, Zhou Shu, you are really not easy."


    Zhou Shu paused and didn''t explain much. He had explained many times when he came back this time, but it was useless. Others believed that he was safe and sound after fighting against the saint. After contacting the soul shadow, he was just talking to the big city lord. I mentioned the fight, and it became like this after returning.


    Xie Xun sighed a few times and curiously said, "Zhou Shu, you have seen a few saints, who are they?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I can''t name it, but if Mr. Xie wants to see one of them, it''s not impossible, I can do it now."


    "Ah, can I see the saint too?"


    Xie Xun was stunned for a moment, wondering whether it was excited or scared.


    This time Bian Xue couldn''t bear it, "Is it really possible? Can the little girl see it too?"


    "Well, Xiao Su and Qingque have actually seen it, but I want to say that the saint is still missing, he can''t give us any guidance," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "sages are not all for the heavens. There are also those who want to completely destroy the heavens."


    "what����"


    Bian Xue''s face turned pale, "The little girl is gone."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That person really has nothing to see."


    Bian Xue whispered, "Senior Brother Shu, in fact, don''t say that about a saint, what if you are heard by the saint?"


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled. He had heard similar words from Qingque, but he didn��t care. The director of reincarnation could not know him from the previous experience. The memory fragments in the long river of reincarnation, recently All things happened hundreds of years ago, that is to say, the things that happened in the heavens and the reincarnation involved, it takes at least one hundred years for the master of reincarnation to know. Besides, knowing it doesn''t matter.


    As a founder, you must always have the determination to never die.


    Without the support of this kind of belief, Zhou Shu at UU Reading would not be able to face all the saints, demon gods and sorcerers calmly.


    Xie Xun, who came back to his senses, looked a little at a loss, "I am afraid I have to go back and discuss this matter with the lord."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Old Xie wants to see the saint, or the lord of the country?"


    Xie Xun said slowly, "Our Haechi clan is considered to have been taken care of by a saint. If there is a chance to see a saint, we definitely want to thank you."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t think that saint has taken care of the Haechi tribe."


    "It doesn''t matter, the words of the saints are all the same, and the saints are probably all interlinked, and I should know when I have seen someone else," Xie Xun looked very stubborn, "Zhou Shu, let me talk to the lord of this matter. Say, can I tell you again?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "It''s okay, you can come to me whenever you think about it."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170428173121126 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3690: Better

    "Okay, City Lord."


    Xie Xun saluted and unconsciously regarded Zhou Shu as a superior.


    Zhou Shu noticed Xie Xun''s change and sighed secretly, but he was helpless, "Xie Lao, what are you looking for? It must not be because of this."


    "no no."


    Xie Xun patted his head, thought for a while, and said bitterly, "You talked about saints, the old man has forgotten!"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Then wait until Mr. Xie thinks it through, I have to leave beforehand."


    Xie Xun paused and followed Zhou Shu, "The old man will follow you, maybe I will remember it any time."


    The real shadow who wanted to come there has already notified the country lord, Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and went straight to the bustling market.


    "Hey!"


    A woman chased after a few people and kept shouting, "Three seniors, don''t leave!"


    Those people were too lazy to talk to her, pretending not to hear.


    The woman was obviously very anxious. It was obvious that the three people walked very slowly, but she couldn''t get around the front. No matter how she accelerated, she could only follow behind. Her face was about to flush, and she couldn''t help it. Shouted, "Just go to my dojo and have a look. You can use Yuntong very quickly. I will give out immortal jade and don''t want you to spend money!"


    "I have been with you for a long time, you are really suitable for the way of compassion!"


    "Just go and have a look. It doesn''t matter if you don''t learn it. It''s good to know that there is such a Tao!"


    In the woman''s hoarse cry, the three people finally stopped.


    The woman''s eyes lit up, and she ran to her in a few steps, and she was very respectful, "The three seniors are willing to go?"


    One of the practitioners said solemnly, "Don''t go."


    "what?"


    The woman was stunned, without the slightest anger, "Then why?"


    The cultivator said calmly, "Your compassion is okay, but your way of compassion is not good. It is not worth seeing."


    The woman''s face changed slightly, "Do the three seniors understand the way of compassion?"


    The practitioner said indifferently, "It''s not just understanding. When we practiced the Way of Compassion, your Sovereign was not born yet."


    "You... how can you insult our suzerain?!"


    No matter how good the temperament of that woman is, she couldn''t help it at this time, a trace of anger flashed across her face, "Our disciples of the Ci Hang Sect are not allowed to be humiliated by others, senior, please take this sentence back."


    A smile appeared on the corner of the practitioner''s mouth, "I''m telling the truth, why should I take it back?"


    The woman was angrily for a while, "No matter how you look at the predecessors, they are nothing more than golden immortals, how can they be bigger than our suzerain...Although I have not seen the suzerain, I am definitely not younger than you. It is hateful for you to talk like this!"


    The cultivator looked at her as if looking at a child, smiled and shook his head without explaining much.


    "I won''t tell you, I will tell the other two seniors."


    The woman looked at another cultivator and said sincerely, "Can seniors go to the dojo to see? Although my Taoism may not be enough, the way of compassion is a avenue suitable for everyone. It is not harmful for seniors to understand a little bit. of."


    The cultivator shook his head, "I said, we have practiced the way of compassion very early, so there is no need to go."


    The woman was stunned, and said in confusion, "Why, why do you all speak the same way?"


    "Because they are like this."


    Zhou Shu walked over and looked at the woman with a smile, "Sister priest, long time no see."


    "Ah, brother!"


    The woman was Mu Yan, and she was very happy to see Zhou Shu, and said repeatedly, "Brother, these two seniors do not respect Sect Master Cihang!"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Junior Sister, how much do you love the Sect Master? Last time I said I laughed at the Sect Master, obviously I have never seen it."


    "Then... Sect Master is Sect Master Ci Hang, how could he be a bad person!"


    Mu Yan seemed to be a little dissatisfied, and puffed up at Zhou Shu, "Brother, why do you say the same, you are also from the Ci Hang Sect!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Because they didn''t disrespect the suzerain, what they said was true."


    "what?!"


    Mu Yanmu stayed, and didn''t recover for a long while.


    Zhou Shu turned around, raised his hand, and said warmly, "The Three Sages of Liangshan, we meet again."


    "It is the first time we have met the city lord, but it is not the first time."


    Those three are naturally the three sages of Liangshan. Although they are different, they are all three sages.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I want to thank the three of you. I went to the secret store pointed by the three on the way back and got some good treasures."


    Sanxian waved his hand, "You are welcome, that is what the city lord deserves."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Mu Yan, "This is my junior sister Mu Yan, didn''t you disturb the three?"


    Sanxian shook his head and said slowly, "No interruption, I really like her heart to Dao. If the disciples of Ci Hangzong are like this, I think Ci Hangzong will be the same as Liangshan Palace and become the ruler of the heavens again. One of them."


    "Ci Hangzong just wants to preach, but doesn''t want to be a master."


    Mu Yan retorted, and realized something, and blushed, "Three seniors, I''m sorry, the juniors collided just now, but...you are really bigger than our Sect Master?"


    The three sages nodded, "Indeed, there are few people older than us in these heavens."


    "The seniors are really amazing."


    Mu Yan looked at them, unconsciously bringing out a lot of envy.


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "What are the three of you here? If you want to say, I will try my best to help."


    Sanxian shook his head, "We came down here to take a look. We plan to find something in the wizarding world so that we won''t bother the city lord."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "The three are not like people who came down the road. If there is no need, they will never waste time, right?"


    The three sages laughed, "Don��t worry, the city lord will not affect the formation of Xianshu City. What we are going to do has nothing to do with Haze Country. Of course, if someone who doesn��t have a long eye wants to find something, then we There is no way."


    "If anyone is looking for something, three of you can tell me."


    Zhou Shu paused and raised his hand, "The three have nothing to ask me for, but I have something to ask you for help."


    When Mu Yan thought of something, she became happy and pulled Zhou Shu''s sleeves, "Brother, let them join my dojo? They learned the way of compassion so early, and they must be very helpful in promoting the way of compassion. Very helpful."


    "This is not what I''m looking for. UU reading "


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Besides they have their own way, they shouldn''t join your dojo."


    Sanxian said suddenly, "Compared to the requirements of the city lord, we think it might be easier to join this girl''s dojo."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I haven''t said yet."


    The three sages waved their hands, seemingly refusing, "The difficulty of things that even the city lord can''t solve is conceivable, and I am waiting for the heavy responsibility now, I am afraid it is really difficult to complete the city lord''s entrustment..." They looked towards Mu Yan, "Since this girl is so sincere, we will preach in your dojo for several days to help you promote the Tao of Shu."


    "Great!"


    Mu Yan nodded and was about to jump up, but quickly said, "But I still think it''s better for you to help the brother first."


    (PS: Thank you Wufeng for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3691: Cant make it

    The three sages were stunned.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Brother did not help you in vain."


    Mu Yan chuckled, "I won''t demolish brother''s stage, let''s make it clear that brother said it first."


    "You have indeed learned a lot over the years, and have grown a lot."


    Zhou Shu showed some relief and turned to Sanxiandao, "Don''t refuse the three. What I want the three to do is actually very simple. It doesn''t take much time, and it doesn''t take the three to take action. It''s just to solve some confusion."


    "Solving the confusion is the hardest thing in the heavens."


    Sanxian sighed and paused, "That''s okay, it''s going to happen here, in about a month, we will visit the lord of Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu thanked him, "Thank you three, and I wish the three of you to complete your wish as soon as possible."


    "That''s goodbye."


    The three sages saluted and left together, and soon disappeared.


    Mu Yan also followed behind and shouted a few times, "Remember to come to the dojo at that time! It''s in the snow-white house in the southern district of Xianshu City!"


    Turning back, she smiled and said, "Brother, you came back so soon, I also said that I would look for you in a few days."


    "is there anything?"


    Zhou Shu was in a good mood and had good luck, and he met the Three Sages of Liangshan in his own territory.


    They want to do things in Zhou Shu''s place. It is naturally impossible not to help Zhou Shu a little bit. It seems that the problem of the elderly Bai Xiao can be solved, but it is a worry.


    Mu Yan looked around, "Can I talk about it here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay."


    In fact, he controlled this area when he encountered the three sages. Except for Zhou Shufang who came in, no one else could hear or notice here.


    Mu Yan leaned closer, "Brother, I have received the order from the sect!"


    "Good thing."


    Seeing her excited look, Zhou Shu also had some satisfaction.


    "It''s a good thing. I didn''t receive a reply for a long time. I thought the Zongmen didn''t care about me!" Mu Yan looked a little aggrieved, but quickly laughed, "I finally received it this time. Zongmen also said that they would send two senior sisters to Xianshu City to find seniors!"


    "Find me?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Junior sister, did they say when they will come?"


    Mu Yan shook his head, "I didn''t say, but it shouldn''t be long. Even if you come from the fairy world, it won''t take a hundred years."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I know, I will wait for them."


    It seems that the news of Ci Hangzong is quite well-informed. It should be that I knew that Zhou Shu had been to Anding City, so I came here specially. Speaking of Zhou Shu''s establishment of Xianshu City for so long, Ci Hangzong has not actively contacted. , I''ve only been to Anding City once, it''s different.


    Mu Yan clapped her hands very excitedly, "Well! I will show them then, I have made a good result in Xianshu City!"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "As far as I know, your dojo seems to have only officially accepted one person, right?"


    "That''s... that''s... Brother, I''m pretty good alone!"


    Mu Yan frowned, "I didn''t have any of them before! And there are still a few that might succeed, but I haven''t thought of a good way to test them. When the senior sisters come, I will test them together, maybe those few You can also join the Ci Hang Sect."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s for sure."


    "Senior brother, do you think so too?" Mu Yan''s eyes lit up after thinking of something, "then brother, why don''t you help me see those people?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Also, I will come over and take a look later."


    Mu Yan hesitated, "Forget it, you can''t always rely on Brother, and Brother also has his own way...I''ll do it myself."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It doesn''t matter much, I can do many things."


    "No, this is a taboo in preaching."


    Mu Yan said very seriously, "Preaching must be absolutely focused. If you preach two different Taoisms at once, others will definitely say that your Taoism is not righteous, and you can''t treat your own Taoism 100%, so others won''t choose. Following the Dao of Senior Brother, it is said that it combines two types of Dao, but in fact, neither of them can do well."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you clearly yet."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, he did owe some consideration.


    Mu Yan became proud, "Hey, when it comes to preaching, I have a lot of experience..."


    "Sister Pastor!"


    Not far away, a little girl who seemed to be fourteen or five years old ran up quickly, stopped in front of Mu Yan, and complained, "I knew you were here, and the door of the dojo is about to open. Why don''t you Go back, Senior Sister?"


    "Ah, I almost forgot, today is Xunday!"


    Mu Yan''s face changed slightly, she was about to run away, but after thinking of something, she paused and said, "Brother, this is the younger sister Tie Muying I received, younger sister, this is Senior Brother Zhou Shu, and the city lord of Xianshu. "


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Senior Sister Tie, they are all senior brothers and sisters. Just talk about anything in the future."


    "Zhou, Zhou... brother."


    Tie Muying hesitated for a long time, before the brother said that sentence, and then lowered his head timidly, not daring to take another look.


    "Brother, you scared everyone, come to the dojo if you have time."


    Mu Yan pouted her lips, beckoned, pulled Tie Muying up and ran back.


    "Sister, why are you so afraid of him? Actually, brother is very good."


    Tie Muying said weakly, "Senior Sister, that city lord, no, Senior Brother''s aura is too oppressive, I don''t dare to look at it..."


    "There are oppressors?"


    Mu Yan looked back at Zhou Shu suspiciously, shook her head and said, "It''s obviously very kind, don''t be afraid."


    Tie Muying didn''t dare to turn her head, she whispered, "But Senior Sister, I just think it''s very overwhelming... Now it''s said that he has fought against a saint, Sister, think about it, he has fought against a saint..."


    "Fight against a saint?"


    Mu Yan was stunned, "Why don''t I know?"


    Tie Muying whispered, "Sister, you are too focused. Except for the dojo, you go to a few big immortal cities to preach. You don''t care about other things at all. If you don''t listen to other people''s words, how can you notice those rumors."


    "that''s true."


    Mu Yan thought for a while and looked at her very seriously, "But you also said it was a rumor. Don''t think too much. Your fear is because your mood is not stable enough and you are affected by the rumor. UU Reading www.uukavanshu.com If you always follow your heart and look at others, there will be no unnecessary emotions."


    Temuying nodded obediently, "Well, I see, Senior Sister."


    Mu Yan blinked, "But... how dare you spread the gossip of the saint outside, this matter is a bit weird."


    Tie Muying whispered, "Well, sister, Xianshu City is different from other Xiancheng. Here, apart from the practitioners, there are also many alien monsters, etc., even accounting for more than half. They don''t care about saying the saint. Two words."


    "That''s right, you''re like that."


    Mu Yan quickly understood, pointing at Yuntong in front, speeding up, "Let��s hurry, or we won��t be able to make it!"


    Tie Muying, who couldn''t run too fast, was pulled crookedly, like a puppet, swinging up and down, and her flushed face was a bit wronged, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, thank you for pointing out the typos, and thank you for the book friends who subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3692: not talking anymore

    Looking at Zhou Shu, Xie Xun said in deep thought, "Zhou Shu, these people are not easy, will they make trouble in Hachi country?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "They said no, then they won''t."


    Xie Xun was still a little worried, "So sure? What are they from?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "They are a trinity, and the immortal world calls them the Three Sages of Liangshan. I think they are all saints'' disciples, and what they do is also inspired by the saints. Don''t worry, they are very disciplined and will not affect the order of the heavens. It is impossible to destroy the Hachi country."


    "That''s it."


    Xie Xun nodded subconsciously, and suddenly realized something, "It''s a saint again!? Zhou Shu, have you all dealt with saints this time when you go out?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Of course not, just a chance encounter."


    "How can things related to saints be accidental?"


    Xie Xun looked solemn and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, the old man doesn''t know what to say, your current status is really different from what it used to be."


    Bian Xue said unconsciously, "It doesn''t make a difference, Mr. Xie, you care too much about saints."


    Xie Xun couldn''t help saying, "I really don''t know whether the old man is a practitioner or you are. You don''t seem to care about saints at all, how are you like a practitioner."


    "Xianshu City is like this."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Stop talking about it, Mr. Xie, do you remember what happened before? I really want to leave."


    "No, but you don''t have to think about it anymore, now obviously there are more important things."


    Xie Xun took a deep look at Zhou Shu and raised his hand. "The old man should also say goodbye. I will go to Xianshu City to find you in a few days, Zhou Shu."


    After watching Xie Xun leave, Zhou Shu left Wuzhe with Bian Xue.


    Bian Xue whispered, "Brother Shu, are you here for the Three Sages of Liangshan?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, they can help, and I plan to maintain a good relationship with them as much as possible. These saint disciples are pretty good."


    Bian Xue nodded, "The little girl feels so too."


    Zhou Shu thought of something and shook her hand, "Sister Xue, did you use the calculations for them?"


    "Where is..."


    Bian Xue shook her head quickly, but quickly lowered her head and said, "Just forget it."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity, "Don''t calculate the saint''s disciple, don''t do this in the future."


    Bian Xue raised her head, her eyes bright, "However, it is the saint disciple who needs to look at it. What if it is going to be bad for you and Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu felt helpless and only warmly said, "Is it all right?"


    Bian Xue smiled and shook her head, looking relaxed, "Brother Shu, the younger sister is fine, the younger sister did not use the power of fate on them, but she secretly calculated it by herself. It is not clear, but the younger sister feels that they will not To hinder you."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I don''t know their purpose yet, but I hope that I will be consistent with their goals."


    Bian Xue nodded, not knowing what to say, "By the way, Senior Brother Shu, now Xianshu City is talking about saints, does it matter?"


    "The saint is a taboo in the immortal realm, but it is not necessary in Xianshu City. There are mostly foreign races and so on, and..." Zhou Shu paused, his eyes flashed a little light, "I also need them to know, there is no need to deny it, because In Xianshu City, the hope of sanctification is greater than in other places."


    "what?"


    Bian Xue was stunned, and hesitated, "Shu Zhidao?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, a brand-new avenue has never been a avenue of a saint. Even the founder is not a saint. Everyone knows that the requirements of the first saint in the avenue are relatively low. , It will become more and more difficult after that, who would want to miss such a good opportunity?"


    Bian Xue wondered, "But, isn''t it a big nuisance to Brother Shu? There are many more competitors."


    "Competition is a good thing. It can promote Shuzhidao''s progress. I am not worried at all. I am afraid that no one will learn."


    Zhou Shu smiled confidently, "Besides, don''t you think someone can get ahead of me to achieve great success?"


    Bian Xue laughed, "The little girl is so worried, but Brother Shu, when will you make Shu Zhidao public?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It should be soon."


    These are considered warm-ups. Except for the saints, Xianshu City will explode several huge news soon, such as the Demon King, such as the cross-border teleportation array, etc. It is estimated that Xianshu City will become the center of the outer domain and gather in a short time. If a large number of people were raised, then it would be natural to make Shu Zhidao public at that time.


    Thinking that there is still some small excitement, Xianshu City''s status will definitely be improved by a large margin, and he will enter another state.


    Of course, even so, it was not the time to call himself emperor.


    Not long after, the two appeared above the Xuanhuang World.


    In the desert, there are hundreds of brilliant stars shining, and there is also a small sun that is not so scorching.


    In the light yellow brilliance, a woman sat cross-legged, calm as water and quiet as the moon.


    "Every time I see her, I feel like Jiao Ling."


    Bian Xue seemed thoughtful, "I have been with her many times on weekdays, she is very nice, but she is not a beautiful person, but how could there be such a similar person in the world? She has never changed her appearance. ."


    "What are you doing?"


    Huang Xuan opened his eyes and looked at Zhou Shu with a cold voice.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Miss Huang, I don''t know how the power of the sun and stars are integrated?"


    Huang Xuan snorted, "City Lord Zhou, how easy is it?! It took thousands of years to merge the moon and stars, isn''t it only a hundred years for the sun and stars? What''s more, what you want is the power of the sun, moon and stars, don''t you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, yes."


    "I need star power now, a purer star power."


    Huang Xuan brought a lot of dissatisfaction, "The star power you have collected here is not even enough for cultivation. How to study it, and that Yinglong... You knew that star power can be integrated with dragon power, right? The star power gained in the dragon has not merged as fast as your soul shadow. I have been fooled by you. You are very hateful!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "I didn''t know that this would happen beforehand. It may be that Yinglong is a little bit special. I have already stopped early."


    Huang Xuan wrinkled his nose, "I don''t believe you anymore."


    "It''s all my fault, sorry."


    Zhou Shu sincerely bowed, UU reading , "I did not expect this beforehand, but I will compensate for the girl Huang. As far as I know, the Han family has already gone to the Xinghai Realm, ready to take the Xinghai Realm. Emei, if nothing unexpected happens, they will lose very quickly and thoroughly. I know Li Chenyi very well. He has accumulated so many years of painstaking efforts. With the momentum of defeating the Han family, there will be continuous big moves to declare Emei. Return to the heavens, that''s when your Emei and them formally oppose them. Then we will go and grab all the star power from the Star Sea Realm..."


    "Wait, I don''t understand what I said before, and I don''t want to hear it. This sentence is true. Are you ready?"


    Huang Xuan stood up, looking ready to set off.


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "I will notify you when that happens, but it won''t be a matter of decades."


    "Then come and tell me when it''s time."


    Huang Xuan sat back, closed his eyes and stopped talking. He didn''t ask any questions.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Mo Na Lingyun, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~~)

 Chapter 3693: counterargument

    Zhou Shu could only leave.


    Bian Xue laughed, "The little girl hasn''t seen Ms. Huang get angry. She is cold, but she doesn''t provoke her, and she will never provoke her."


    Zhou Shu helplessly said, "Don��t blame her, I did pit her, but I didn��t expect that star power and dragon power can really fuse, and it will go so smoothly. Although the star bracelet does require dragon blood to activate, there are two powers. The fusion of... When storing the star power, a lot of the star power entered the dragon''s body and changed its form. It was a bit weird, and it might be a problem with Yinglong itself."


    Bian Xue curiously asked, "What will happen if we integrate?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I don''t know, it should be equivalent to an ordinary quasi saint, maybe even more powerful."


    Bian Xue seemed thoughtful, "There is another strong support."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I don��t need a quasi-sage for the time being. I have stopped fusion. I have been outside before and cannot control the soul shadow, so the soul shadow has always maintained a state of fusion of the two forces. If I am in the city, It won��t prevent Girl Huang from getting her own star power during this time."


    Bian Xue understood something and said with a smile, "Brother Shu, the younger sister will explain to Miss Huang."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes."


    If you make a mistake, you should make up for it. The Xinghai Realm thing is already on his agenda.


    Suddenly is another world.


    Seeing Zhou Shu stop, Bian Xue paused and smiled, "Brother Shu, my younger sister is waiting for you here."


    "Don''t go down?"


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "In fact, the grievances have long since disappeared."


    Bian Xuewen said, "The little girl understands that it''s not a grudge, or a bit uncomfortable. The environment here is not suitable for the little girl."


    "that''s true."


    Zhou Shu glanced down and shook his head, "It''s better to be in Xianshu City, wait for me."


    When I fell on the realm, I didn''t go very far before a fragrant wind hit, "Zhou Shu, do you actually have time to come over?"


    Zhou Shu paused and sighed, "Ping''an, you made this place black and black. People who don''t know think it is a ghost domain."


    "It looks like a haze on the outside, but inside, it''s something special."


    In an instant, Zhou Shu was blown into a palace with bursts of fragrance. It was indeed completely different from the outside. It was magnificent and bright, pleasing to the eye, peacefully leaning against the flower seat in the middle, with a beautiful smile, and a slightly elegant look in his eyes. Qingchun, "How does my holy palace compare to the Yin Kui Realm?"


    Zhou Shu looked around and smiled, "I didn''t look carefully over there, but you are really good here."


    Ping An smiled and stretched out his hand, fingertips pointing up, "Then stay."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m back, and I will come often from now on, but I still want to say that you are not doing well in this world."


    "Scared other people?"


    Ping An frowned, "But the Yinkui Realm is like this. I took it all. There is a Styx below. I also specially found some Styx lotus. It took a lot of effort. The girl lion opened his mouth wide, horribly tight."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is not the Yinkui Realm. There is no need to do the same as before. Use whatever you like."


    Resting my cheeks in peace, as if thinking about something, "I like being clean and lively, I like being magnificent, but also simple and elegant, I like everyone lying under my feet, and I like to help others do little things...I like it. There are too many, and it changes all the time, so what should I do?"


    "It''s up to you."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "You like everything, but you don''t like cultivation. The cultivation environment in Xianshu City is so good. If you don''t make good use of it, you have to come out and build a new world yourself. I don''t know how much time and energy was wasted."


    "I''m already a female emperor, what else do I need to cultivate."


    Ping An curled his lips, seemingly disdainful, but after a while he sighed again, "Zhou Shu, I really don''t dare to expect the Holy Lord, I don''t know how to continue. The Heaven Patching Path cannot break through, and you are not willing to help me. Besides, the development of the Yinkui realm is very smooth, and I don��t need to fight for the Yinkui realm. What reason do you think I have for practicing? Anyway, I have already lived forever, so it''s better to just be happy."


    "It''s fine if you want, but I never said not to help you."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, frowning and said, these great saints are the least ambitious in Ping An, so they were also the first to be forced out of the Yinkui realm. If they hadn''t met Zhou Shu, this might be the case in the future, but she can''t be said. No, everyone has their own ideas and can be the master of the world without having to work hard.


    Ping An shook his head, "No, you can concentrate on your own way now. As for the Way of Patching Heaven, you can help me think about it when you are done. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry."


    "Why not?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "It won''t take any time, I will preach to you in a few days."


    Ping An was overjoyed and wondered, "Don''t fool me, don''t you have any thoughts about Patching Heaven?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "After understanding the cause and effect, I have indeed gained a lot of new insights into the Tao of Heaven, and it should be able to help you."


    Pinging stagnated, then he said, "Cause and effect, I hope I can understand..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don��t worry, there are other ways if you don��t understand. As long as you want to learn, I will naturally let you understand. After all, you have Dao roots, and you are afraid that your heart to Dao will be gone. No matter how I do it, it''s no use."


    "Of course I have!"


    Ping An hurriedly shouted, "Who doesn''t want to make progress?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "You said just now that you just want to be happy."


    "That''s not necessarily the truth..." Ping An said softly, "Zhou Shu, I just couldn''t find a way to say it, I just listen to you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then be prepared, don''t always be so comfortable..." Looking at her, frowning unconsciously, "Peace, what are you doing, hiding your mouth and laughing for no reason? When I watch No, let��s talk about business and concentrate on it."


    "I''m happy."


    Ping An raised his head, with a triumphant smile on the corners of his mouth, "Hey, I''m better than them, hey."


    Zhou Shu was quite helpless, "I said you, what''s the comparison? Maybe they two have already surpassed you on the Way of Patching Heaven, after all, they are not you They always think about other things every day. There are too many others."


    "I don''t think they can compare to you teaching me by self-realization, hehe."


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu, his smile was about to melt away, and his face was full, "Zhou Shu, or I will go back to Xianshu City? I didn��t really want to play in the new world like Yinkui when I left Xianshu City. , Because you are not in Xianshu City and the people on your side don''t pay much attention to me. It''s so boring, it''s better to change place."


    "Yes, come back with me later."


    Zhou Shu nodded and groaned, "This world stays here. Your people stay here. I just looked at them. They are in good condition and practice more seriously than you. The Yinkui tribe may not be suitable for being with other alien races. ."


    "Don''t always use me as a negative example."


    Ping An frowned, "Actually, I have always been very good to the people, definitely better than Youtan and Zhetian."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2017048173121126 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3694: Leave it to me

    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I know that you are much less scheming and kinder than them."


    "So serious, you don''t feel like you are complimenting me..."


    Ping Ping held his chin and looked at him thoughtfully.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I won''t say anything, shall I go now?"


    He sat upright and said warmly, "Go by yourself, don''t let anyone wait any longer, I will go over by myself after a while and I will still be waiting for you in the same place."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Actually, there is no grudge between you and Ci Hangzong?"


    Ping An faintly said, "It''s long gone. They refused to accept the Yinkui Clan. Bian Xue is okay, but have you ever seen Yuanheyin look in my eyes? Huh, let me see, what Cihangzong is doing now Disciple, none of them is open enough and too narrow. We are different. Zhitian is willing to save the disciples of Cihangzong. As a saint of Yinkui tribe, I am willing to unite the two ways and promote each other, but they He also regards Patching Heaven as a heresy."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s not surprising that you can all be the masters, and the current Ci Hang Sect does not have a person who can really speak, and they can''t comply."


    Ping An frowned slightly, as if thoughtful, "Are you going to wait for the girl of Destiny to appear? You have no news this time, right?"


    A trace of sadness flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "No, I don''t know where it is."


    He paused for a while, "I can always find it. The Yinkui tribe is also looking for it for you. Whether it��s Zhetian Youtan or mine, as long as you go out, the tribe will look for it carefully. The Yinkui tribe is very sensitive to the power of compassion. Yes, it might bring good news."


    "hope so."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Then I''m leaving, I''ll look for you then."


    Ping An''s eyebrows and eyes were bent up, with a smile, "Remember, it takes a long time to talk."


    "understood."


    Leaving here, Zhou Shu and Bian Xue continued to fly. Unknowingly, they traveled over half of the formation. From time to time, Zhou Shu went to the lower realm to say something, give some orders, some of the taste of managing the heavens, of course only a few hundred. The world is only a matter of fact, if it is the heavens, it can''t be managed by this method.


    After arriving in Xianshu City, after instructing Bian Xue, Zhou Shu and Soul Shadow exchanged positions and appeared directly at Wan Mu Pavilion.


    The place of discussion has moved to the main hall in the center of the city, and Wanmu Pavilion has become quiet. This is not a bad thing. It shows that Xianshu City has developed to a certain extent and has formed a perfect system. Everyone is responsible and no longer depends on a few people. To decide many things.


    Of course, Zhou Shu and others will decide the major event.


    Jianmu, more than ten feet high, stood firmly in front of the pavilion. Compared with before, it was more vigorous and energetic, and it had the temperament of the source of all things.


    Even a mortal can see it.


    In the past, Jianmu could stand between the heavens and communicate with all worlds, but the current Jianmu is only tens of feet high. It is because Jianmu deliberately hides its strength. At present, it is unnecessary for Jianmu to show too much ability. Well, you can also put more essence and vitality on those small realms, and wait until the good fortune comes, and then rush to the sky.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s arrival, Jianmu shook as usual, still very dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and smiled, "As you wish, this time I divided a lot of your leaves out. In the future, they can help you bear part of the calamity, and there will be a part of the immortal world... Actually I don''t say, Did you feel it too?"


    Jianmu remained silent, but shook it a few times, and many leaves fell.


    "Really."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You are sitting at home, and you don''t know the hard work of the person at all. These leaves are also very troublesome to give away."


    Jianmu shook it again, this time dropping more leaves.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "It seems that the formation of Xianshu City has made you very fat, and there is an excess."


    Jianmu continued to shake, but this time some buds fell.


    "Okay, okay, just pass it more."


    Zhou Shu put the leaves and buds away, smiled and said, "I will do it, don��t worry, it��s my fault to say it, let you nest in it, if it��s the same as the old Jianmu, let you stand in Xuanhuang Realm, all living beings rely on your fallen leaves to grow. You will definitely feel better, but now it��s different. We haven��t recovered the Xuanhuang Realm. You have to face many enemies when you go out, so you have to do this, but you can rest assured , One day I will make you the center of the heavens just like the past."


    Jianmu finally stopped shaking and shook slightly, as if agreeing to Zhou Shu''s statement.


    Zhou Shu walked aside and laughed behind him, "Senior, every time you communicate with Jianmu, you seem to be coaxing a child."


    "It''s a child now, but he knows more than all of us. It''s just that it hasn''t recovered yet. If you don''t take advantage of it now, you may not have a chance in the future," Zhou Shu turned to look at Lin Zhu and said Wen. ,Thank you."


    Lin Zhu frowned, "I said thank you when I came, as if the little girl had done something."


    Zhou Shu said sincerely, "Without your teleportation array, we can''t do without Anding City."


    "It would be nice to be able to help seniors."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu with her eyes as if she could speak.


    Just stared at each other for a long time, and a thousand words were silent.


    Lin Zhu shook her hand and said with a smile, "Don''t look, senior, the little girl has carefully read the teleportation pattern you brought back. It is similar to the one from the Lin family, but it must be a little more advanced. Most of it is in the Xuanhuang world. The technology passed before the Tongtian Tower collapsed."


    "It should belong to the Lin family."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "They also participated in the construction of Anding City. That castle has at least integrated the wisdom of dozens of big families, but these problems are not too big. The key lies in the big city lord inside. I am not an opponent at the moment. Ugh."


    Lin Zhurou said, "Senior, don''t sigh, you can always beat them in the future."


    "The future is the future, but now there are many people suffering in it."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, and felt a little depressed when he thought that he could not rescue the Cihangzong elder. He knew very well that compared to the ones he rescued, those who were still locked in Anding City were more important.


    Lin Zhuwen said, "The little girl thinks, Senior should have an idea? There is something for the little girl to do Just say it."


    "You understand me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I basically locked the location of Anding City, and I will tell you the location and the news of the demon emperor''s imprisonment. Of course, the detainees of other major forces will also speak out. The heavens should be formed by then. A force attacking An Ding City, then I will go to An Ding City, Zhu, I need you to help me figure out a way to crack the An Ding City teleportation array. It would be better if you can directly change the teleportation points of those teleportation arrays."


    "What''s the problem? Let the little girl."


    Lin Zhu smiled and agreed, "Senior made a good idea. In this case, they can directly use their teleportation array to spread people out. You don''t have to face the defense of Anding City. Maybe you can directly transmit it back to Xianshu City. It."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "Ah, is this okay? I haven''t thought of that level yet."


    (PS: Thank you Sea Shell for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3695: I also like

    "Only unexpected, nothing impossible."


    Lin Zhu smiled and said, "As for the teleportation formation, seniors can think farther. If the little girl really understands the characteristics of these teleportation formations, then we can also directly spread it to Anding City from here, and then send people Pass it all back."


    "That really helped a lot."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, and he felt comfortable thinking about it, so he passed it on directly, without doing anything.


    "The little girl just said, you take it seriously."


    Lin Zhu covered her mouth and laughed, "I guess it won''t be possible for the time being, unless there is a special chance."


    "Think about it."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, suddenly thinking of something, "By the way, Zhu, have you ever felt the power of space?"


    Lin Zhu thought for a few breaths, and shook his head, "No, except for the immortal power used to drive, etc., the little girl cannot perceive the flow of other forces in the formation. For the little girl, the teleportation formation is completely natural, and the little girl is just Comply with God��s will and add to it... I don��t even know the law of space, but I can make a teleportation array. I feel a bit sorry for the array."


    There are many regrets in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu shook her hand and said warmly, "Don''t care about this. The power of space is not something that practitioners can capture. If you can really capture the power of space and the power of time, these days would have changed. "


    He was equally sorry, but he could only comfort.


    Many people have found their own way, know the direction they are heading, follow their own ways and rules, and work hard to reach the highest level. Unlike Lin Zhu, the teleportation formation is different from the general formation. She may never be able to comprehend the law of space. She is walking on a road that everyone knows will be fruitless, and it is almost impossible for her to rely on the teleportation array to become a quasi-saint, or a saint.


    Lin Zhu casually leaned on him, a little confused, "The little girl understands, but why did senior mention this?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "This time I went to Anding City. Didn��t I bring back two bright beasts, the one named Xie Sishan, he perceives the power of the teleportation array without discovering the formation, I think he��s The real eye may be able to perceive the power of space."


    Lin Zhu was startled and looked at Zhou Shu with wide eyes, "Can Eye of Reality do this?"


    "I''m not so sure either."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of concentration, "Zhu, I will let Xie Sishan come over and test the teleportation formation with you. If possible, you can also let him watch when you build the teleportation formation. If he can tell the flow of space power, etc. Wait, it might be helpful to your practice."


    Xie Sishan''s true eyes may be able to help Lin Zhu perceive and understand the power of space from the teleportation array.


    Although the chances of success are still slim, you must try.


    Lin Zhu paused, "Is that so..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay, you can do it if you want, but I won''t let him come if you don''t want it."


    Lin Zhu shook his head hurriedly, "Senior, it''s okay for the little girl. If he can perceive the flow of space power, he might make the teleportation array develop in the direction of the general array. This is a good thing for the popular teleportation array. There will be no harm, but is it not so good for outsiders to learn the teleportation array?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You don''t need to treat him as an outsider. It is impossible for him to leave my control in the future."


    Lin Zhu smiled, "Then it''s okay, the little girl can do it anytime."


    "I want to trouble you again, Zhu," Zhou Shu sighed while holding her hand, "I don''t know how to say it. You can help me a lot every time, but I didn''t give you anything. I can''t give you more help in practice."


    "This is the path chosen by the little girl herself."


    Lin Zhu has a lot of tenderness in her eyes, "And what the little girl wants, I have already got it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his heart still a little heavy, the two depended on each other, and a long time passed without knowing it.


    "the host."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Zhou Shu was shocked.


    He settled, "Old Jian, don''t have to call me that."


    "I have already taken an oath before I built the wood. I will regard you as the master for these ten thousand years. If the Emperor Xuanyuan becomes the devil, I will regard you as the master for life."


    Old Jian shook his head resolutely. He stood there upright, like a javelin, and looked carefully. Although the description hasn''t changed much, but the whole person can''t see the slightest oldness, like a spirited young man, his eyes are There is no more chaos, as clear as a lake, only a black whirlpool.


    About the influence of Huang Quanbian.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Since this is the case, I won''t say much, Senior Jian, congratulations on your successful integration."


    Old Jian showed a slight smile, "Thanks to the help of the master and Jianmu, otherwise I will be sad at this level. I heard that the cause and effect of the master''s reincarnation has been achieved. Can you help me see if the Huangquan whip has any effect? Wait to my mind?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked at it for a while, and said slowly, "Old Jian, I can see the traces of Huang Quan''s whip."


    Lin Zhu was shocked, "There will be nothing wrong, right?"


    Old Jian said calmly, "It will definitely be there. Is there any effect, Master?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and shook his head, "The causal cycle of Huangquanbian has disappeared, to be exact, it has been integrated with you, but you don''t have to worry, you don''t have to bear the causal effect of Huangquanbian. He is truly dead and taken away. After the past cause and effect, you have gained a lot of his experience and abilities from reincarnation. If I am not mistaken, you should have inherited a lot of the characteristics of Huangquan whip and the techniques, right?"


    "Yes."


    Master Jian showed some respect, "The master is right. I can use Huangquan whip''s tactics, but please don''t worry, master, I will never use those evil tactics, especially those that draw spirits... ��"


    Zhou Shu interrupted him, "Why not?"


    Lin Zhu also followed, "That''s right, why not use it?"


    Old Jian stagnated, "I thought the master would hate that kind of evil things Zhou Shu shook his head, "I hate them, but it doesn''t mean that they are worthless, especially if you learn from the spirits and turn them into powerful tools. This method is not available in most Taoism tools. You have it. Why not use it? As long as it is used in the appropriate place, it does not go against your own heart. "


    Old Jian looked slightly condensed and nodded, "What the master said is."


    "Elder Jian, don''t you believe that Emperor Xuanyuan is doing the right thing?"


    Zhou Shu''s tone became more severe, "The Emperor Xuanyuan can even use his magic power. What do you use a Huangquan whip technique for? I tell you, I am not accusing you or the Emperor Xuanyuan, because We don��t know what the Emperor Xuanyuan is really doing, but I know that since you believe in the Emperor Xuanyuan, you should continue to follow his actions. Don��t affect your heart because of anything, as long as you think it��s right. Yes, just stick to it, don��t worry about other people, such as the immortal world, including my thoughts. If you care too much about other people��s opinions... such a Xuanyuan sword, Emperor Xuanyuan wouldn��t like it, and neither would I.��


    (PS: Thank you Lindeyan for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)

 Chapter 3696: Reasons for Xishan

    Lin Zhu was a little surprised, and rarely saw Zhou Shu being so harsh.


    Old Jian was shocked. For him, it was the first time that Zhou Shu was so reprimanded, sweating like rain for a while.


    Of course, that''s just an inner feeling. As a spirit, he doesn''t have anything like sweat.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and gradually calmed down, "Old Jian, since you regard me as your master, I have an obligation to speak of you for ten thousand years, do you understand?"


    He knew what he was doing. In the past, he only did this to Hu Lao, and his attitude toward Jian Lao was more of a teacher, but now it is different.


    "I understand, Master."


    Master Jian gradually recovered, and there was a lot of gratitude in his eyes, "I remember these words."


    Zhou Shuwen said, ��It��s best to understand that you are a divine tool and a practitioner. Only your heart is the most important thing. You can��t be constrained to other things, especially self-limiting. That��s what a practitioner wants most, if it��s because you can��t use tactics. If you are caught in a crisis, it will be too late to regret."


    Zhou Shu has a deep understanding of this.


    Along the way, he also had moments of self-limitation, and thus got into trouble, but in constant practice, he gradually became a true practitioner.


    "Yes."


    Old Jian nodded seriously, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, "Master, didn''t you know some news about Emperor Xuanyuan?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Xiao Su has a mark on his hand. I suspect that it is related to the Emperor Xuanyuan. Old Jian, you are very close to the Emperor Xuanyuan. You may know more about it. You will see later. Looking at the mark on Xiao Su''s hand, if the mark really comes from the Emperor Xuanyuan, then we can basically be sure that the Emperor Xuanyuan has indeed entered the Demon Realm, and it should still be there now."


    "Really enchanted?"


    A strange brilliance flashed in Old Jian''s eyes, "Master, I will go and see now."


    Zhou Shu did not object, "She is in the demon blood forest next to Wanmuting. If you are sure that it is, come back with her."


    The sword light flashed, and no one was seen.


    Lin Zhu whispered, "The mark on Xiao Su''s hand?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, something happened in Ming Yaotian. Xiaosu and I met a saint who helped her eliminate the hidden danger of the demons. Then there was such a mark on her body. The saint said that the mark is Xiao Su had it in the first place, I think it might be a bloodline inheritance, the demon race has always said that bloodline inheritance, even the wood demon."


    Lin Zhu asked suspiciously, "How can the imprint be related to the Emperor Xuanyuan?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "The mark is to use magic power in the way of a practitioner. This method is definitely not something the Demon Race can do. The power systems of the two are completely different. In my impression, only Xuanyuan can do it. Human Emperor, I can��t find a second candidate, but..."


    Lin Zhu was a little curious, "But what?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "Zhu, when you read the imprint, you know that the imprint on Xiao Su''s hand is very similar to the imprint of the Demon God. The group of aliens who invaded the Profound Yellow Realm had similar imprints on their bodies."


    Lin Zhu was startled, "Human Emperor has become a demon?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "This is something I''m worried about, but it''s a bit weird that the practitioner becomes a demon god. He can have both the power system of the practitioner and the demon at the same time. This also makes me very puzzled. The current position of the human emperor What is it? Does he cultivate Xuanyuan Dao, humanity, or magic?"


    Lin Zhu still frowned, "These little girls don''t understand, they may not be able to help seniors..."


    While talking, Xiao Su and Old Jian appeared in front of them at the same time.


    Just by looking at the expressions of the two, Zhou Shu knew that he was right.


    "Quick, show it to the master!"


    Old Jian couldn''t wait to let Xiao Su stretch out his hand and reaped Xiao Su''s eye. "That''s yours, not mine, I don''t have one," said Xiao Su, spreading his hand to fully reveal the mark.


    Old Jian pointed his finger, a cloud of mist slowly caged up, and the flame mark suddenly burned.


    Everyone''s eyes were on the flames, Xiao Su was no exception, and her eyes were more eager. It could be seen that she didn''t feel abnormal or cared about pain, or that, compared to these, she wanted to know her origin. secret.


    "Look, that is Xuanyuan Mountain!"


    The flames in the clouds gradually burned into the appearance of a mountain.


    "Xuanyuan Mountain��s seven largest peaks, Hebo, Jiuyan, Zhujiang, Yujing, Tongning, Nanzhu, and Beizhu, are quite a few. The big hole in the center is Xuanyuan Cave. Xuanyuan Iron is produced inside. The best quality, Xuanyuan Sword was also obtained from it!"


    Pointing to the mountain-like flame, Old Master Jian was very excited, and his voice became high-pitched.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Is it done with the power of Xuanyuan?"


    Old Jian looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, "Yes, I haven''t completely forgotten it. At first I didn''t see too much, so I tried to use Xuanyuan''s power to guide it, and that was it, Master, I can Certainly, this mark comes from Emperor Xuanyuan, at least it has a lot to do with him!"


    "This evidence is powerful."


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu had nothing to question.


    Although Xuanyuan��s old appearance has long been erased by the Xuanhuang Realm and the heavens, and can��t even be found in Samsara, he did see the Jiuyan Peak on those portraits. It��s no secret that there are many bamboo forests on Xuanyuan Mountain. .


    Besides, it appeared under the guidance of Xuanyuan Zhili, and perhaps there shouldn''t be any doubts.


    "So, this imprint belongs to Emperor Xuanyuan?"


    Xiao Su took a few steps closer and looked directly at Zhou Shu, "But I''m half-demon and half-demon, how come I have something to do with the human emperor again?"


    "It may not be you, maybe the ancestor of your monster race."


    Old Jian thought thoughtfully, "I thought about it. It may be that the emperor left his mark on your ancestors, and you inherited the mark, but it has never appeared and you don��t know its use. The opportunity is fully revealed."


    "I don''t believe you."


    Xiao Su was very frank and didn''t look back, but looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, tell me."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Old Jian��s guess is reasonable. The bloodline of the Monster Race can be passed on from generation to generation, and so is the Wood Monster Xiaosu frowned, and his wings fluttered." Then It''s complicated, Human Sovereign, right? When did the Human Sovereign leave his mark on Su Hexiang? Why did he do this? "


    "My previous guess was a disciple of the saint. Your elder may be a disciple of the emperor, someone who helped the emperor."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "But now it is confirmed that the imprint came from the Queen of Humans, I am not sure. I really don��t understand why the Human Emperor Xuanyuan who has entered the Demon Realm should choose a demon clan as his disciple? Why not choose the Demon Isn��t it more convenient to be a clan, or a practitioner?"


    Xiao Su''s expression changed slightly, "Mozu, could it be the reason for Xishan?"


    "Are you saying that your mark was given by Xishan?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and said slowly, "Xishan, as a great demon, does have the ability to continue blood, but..."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 1212021127127 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3697: Rush

    "It''s impossible."


    Old Jian hurriedly said, "I don''t believe that Xuanyuan would treat the Demon Race as a disciple. Besides, the other party is already a Demon Race. What do you want this mark for?"


    "What you said is," Zhou Shu nodded, "I didn''t think it was right before. The Demon Race doesn''t need a mark to absorb magic power. It''s impossible for this mark to only mark disciples."


    Xiao Su recovered and stopped, "I think too much, Xishan doesn''t need a mark at all, he relies on the power of the devil."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I think it should still be on Su Hexiang''s side. The Emperor Xuanyuan probably wants to do this kind of experiment on the demon race. After all, the relationship between the practitioner and the demon race is completely mutually restrained, although the practice in the demon race The same is true, but the pure monster race is not too restricted, and judging from the time when Human Sovereign entered the Demon Realm, he may have been the disciple chosen in Outland, at least tens of thousands of years ago."


    "Then it will be hard to find."


    Xiao Su frowned, "The Su Hexiang Demon Race tens of thousands of years ago..."


    "Don''t care too much," Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "Maybe the opportunity has come, and you will find it immediately, Xiao Su, in fact, this is not a very anxious thing. After getting the help of the saint, you have completely controlled your own destiny. No longer affected by these things, right? And that mark has also been confirmed by the saint, which is only good for you."


    Xiao Su glanced at Old Jian, "I didn''t care very much, but he was too anxious, which made me a little flustered."


    Old Jian was stunned, "Is that my fault?"


    "Hehe, no one blames you."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Old Jian, the news of the Emperor is of course a good thing, but I feel that now is not the best time to find it. You have just merged the Dao Qi, and your own cultivation is not enough to support the Dao Qi. It��s useless to go to the Demon Realm because of the power of yours. Let��s practice first."


    Old Jian hesitated for a few breaths, "Master, I will listen to you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t be too anxious, I will definitely continue to inquire about the news in this regard. We have a lot of people who can use the Demon Realm, so we can check it slowly. The same is true in Outland. People are checking it. Look at our intelligence network, and when we find out, we will go together again."


    "Yes Master."


    Old Jian nodded and raised his hand in salute, "Then I will go to practice first."


    Xiao Su blinked, "I will go there too."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Naturally, you are also in the game, although I still can''t figure out why the Emperor Xuanyuan left a mark."


    Xiao Su thought for a while and said, "What can''t figure out this, maybe he wants to stay and pass on? It can link the law and magic to form a very special system, how can it be something to be proud of. Is it something? I want to try it too."


    "Are you proud?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "Equivalent magic power to the law, and at the same time violated the taboos of the immortal world and the demon world. If things go out, the heavens will not tolerate him anywhere. If I were him, I would never expose this kind of thing and give it to me directly. The disciples shouldn''t."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, "So? But what you said, even Xianshu City can''t tolerate it?"


    "Except of course Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I hope to integrate all my powers, and have always been doing this, but this time the Emperor Xuanyuan is one step ahead of me. I can''t even think of how he did it. I am worthy of the Emperor."


    "I''ll just say, you can''t tolerate others, and," Xiao Su laughed, "you are all human emperors, and there is no difference."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, and paused, "Maybe."


    Lin Zhu suddenly interrupted, "Senior, the Emperor Xuanyuan has combined the magic power with the practitioner''s law. You did the same. He created his own Dao, you also created Dao, he rushed. When the Dragon Clan becomes the Human Sovereign, you can solve alien invasions just as well, and you have integrated all the practitioners in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Xiao Su followed, "Also, the Emperor of Xuanyuan is the number one on the Ten Thousand Fiends list, the most hated enemy in the immortal world, Zhou Shu, you are almost gone."


    The two women looked at Zhou Shu, their eyes suddenly darkened.


    He apparently thought of the situation of Emperor Xuanyuan, unconsciously, his mood became heavy.


    "Don''t worry, there are many similarities, but there are many more differences. I will not go to the immortal world like the Emperor Xuanyuan. I have never believed in them from the beginning. I just walk my own way. We are different. ."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand. He understood their concerns. He and Human Sovereign looked very similar, but the essence was very different.


    Judging from the current information, Emperor Xuanyuan entered the immortal world as a saint candidate, and he was highly valued by the immortal world. Then he also founded the humane heaven in the immortal world. After the humane heaven was destroyed, he chose to enter the demon world. Shu Ze was rebelling against the immortal world from the beginning, and he never had the identity of a saint candidate. Zhou Shu''s ability to create the road to this day is all his own choice, and he has not been influenced by the immortal world or the saint.


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, "Well, I also feel different."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t talk about this, Xiao Su, you should use the mark in your hand with caution. Last time it was a last resort, and it is best to use it sparingly. It may be very troublesome for people to discover the secret."


    Xiao Su agreed, "Naturally, besides the fairy world, there is not so much magic power to draw."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m going to see Hu Lao, are you going?"


    Lin Zhu gently shook his head, "No, I''m going to see the teleportation array, senior, are you busy."


    "I''m not going, I''m going to take care of the forest. I moved the Suhexiang seeds in less than half a month, and they are about to germinate. The environment here is really good," Xiao Su slapped his wings and left, and there was laughter. Come, "But it doesn''t matter to me, it''s all the credit of Xianger, I can''t do it anyway, hehe."


    Zhou Shu walked through Wanmuting with a smile and walked back.


    A wooden hut, with lush wall tiles, is extremely vibrant. Obviously, it is also protected by Jianmu.


    In other words, it is part of Jianmu.


    Open the door The wooden house is empty, with only a sword and a pot.


    Victory of evil, refine the demon pot.


    There used to be a sword here, Xuanyuan Sword, but after Sword Master left the pass, Xuanyuan Sword was naturally gone.


    Zhou Shu picked up Shengxie, slowly injected some soul thoughts, shook his head and put it down.


    I can''t see much, but what is certain is that it is not peaceful inside. The battle between Caiying and the first evil soul of the Xuanhuang Realm is still going on. Zhou Shu can only wait. This is a battle for Caiying alone. If you get to the sky, if you lose, it''s okay, even if you fall into the abyss, Zhou Shu will pull her out.


    Facing the demon refining pot, Zhou Shu began to communicate with the soul shadow inside.


    As soon as I sensed it, my mind was shocked, and a pure and powerful force of relaxation suddenly poured into the furnace.


    The mighty river, rushing forward, endless.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support from Seashell, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3698: Feedback

    At this time, the huge demon refining world only had a radius of more than 100,000 miles.


    The center is Tianchi, surrounded by numerous peaks and mountains, dense mountain forests.


    Hundreds of thousands of creatures gather around Tianchi, chanting day and night, using various languages, most of them are the sound of insects, a few are clear and powerful, and they are no different from practitioners, but no matter what creatures they are, they are all The same pious, Shu Zhidao''s breath is unusually obvious.


    No impurities are added.


    Zhou Shufu watched this scene in the air, feeling uneasy.


    As soon as he entered the demon refining world, he received a lot of Shu Zhi power, indicating that this place has become a paradise for Shu Zhi Dao.


    Without going back to what Soul Shadow did during this period, he just said calmly, "Old Hu, how did you do it?"


    "Those who don''t learn the Tao of Shu well are not suitable for surviving in the world of demon refinement."


    Old Hu appeared next to Zhou Shu and bowed respectfully, "Master, this is my decision, and the soul shadow cooperated with me."


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "Where are those who can''t learn the Tao of Shu?"


    "Most of them have been put in other realms. Elder Zhao and the others helped, but a few of them have been annihilated." At this point, a trace of pain flashed in Old Hu''s eyes, "They can''t adapt to the outside environment, here It has become no longer suitable for them, there is really no way."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Is that born because of you, and died because of me?"


    Old Hu shook his head seriously, "The master was wrong. I was born and died because of me. The living beings here are all products of the demon refining world. Before they can''t jump out of the demon refining world, life and death are all with me, and The owner has nothing to do."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What if I don''t let the creatures here learn the way of comfort?"


    Old Hu calmly said, "If you don''t learn the way of comfort, and if you don''t conform to God''s will, you won''t be protected by the master. When the virtual world turns into the real world, none of them can escape the catastrophe of changing heaven and earth. To die, the fittest will live, and the rebellious will die. This is true in all heavens and all realms."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Since you understand that your thoughts should have been understood long ago, why is there still pain?"


    Old Hu hesitated, "Somewhat reluctant."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, he unconsciously showed a little fear, perhaps it was another beating.


    "Own creatures, of course, can''t bear it."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said warmly, "It''s okay. In the future, the virtual world will become the real world. If you don''t want to return to the virtual world, you can resurrect them in the new demon refining world. I believe you will remember them. Characteristics and names?"


    Without being reprimanded, Old Hu loosened his heart and nodded excitedly, "Remember, remember, the heavy beetle, the poisonous pig, the red leopard, and the ear protector."


    "The names of the creatures here are really weird," Zhou Shu smiled, but also a little puzzled, "the monkeys didn''t learn the Shu Xin Sutra?"


    "Maybe it''s playing with the little stone, and it has become stubborn."


    Old Hu sighed, "It has nothing to do with the master. The master has designed different cultivation methods for each different creature. Most creatures can understand one or two things even if they have poor comprehension and gain the power of comfort as long as they follow the learning method. But that group of monkeys, obviously not low in wisdom, just can''t learn."


    "Forget it, each has his own destiny."


    Zhou Shu looked around and said thoughtfully, "I want to thank you, Old Hu, your creatures in this world, the Shu Zhili you have given me back is the most I have received so far, but Remove the snow girl."


    Old Hu quickly said, "How can this world compare with the master''s disciples? The subordinates are very happy to help the master a little bit."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly and looked up. Old Hu didn''t know what Zhou Shu wanted to do, so he followed.


    Suddenly, a golden light appeared in the sky, directly shining down, seeming to pierce the sky.


    After those golden lights fell on the sky above the Tianchi, they gradually condensed and turned into clusters of solid multicolored clouds and mists, which then continued to expand until they covered the entire Tianchi, most of the world.


    Seeing something, Hu Lao''s face changed slightly, "Master, no!"


    "What''s the point?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Such a group of devout Taoists of Shu, naturally deserve enough rewards from the founders. Don''t worry, I still have it."


    Soon, the clouds fell and fell on every creature, covering them completely.


    Perceiving the power in the clouds and mist, the creatures cheered and excited, their chanting voices were much louder than before, and the whole demon refining world was filled with a melody of ups and downs, and it never stopped.


    That kind of attitude is no longer pious, almost fanatical.


    Because what they got was the purest power of Shu from Dao Lu, as well as Zhou Shu''s experience.


    Is there anything better than this for ascetics?


    Of course, this kind of attitude is exactly what Zhou Shu wants. He usually doesn''t want to see believers fanatical, but the demon refining world is different. In extraordinary times and doing extraordinary things, when the virtual world turns into the real world, the demon refining world and the old pot will experience a catastrophe. , And this group of creatures who rely on Shu Zhidao also have to go through the great calamity. The more fanatical they are, the greater the possibility of successfully surmounting the tribulation. If they can successfully overcome the tribulation, it may be an opportunity for Shu Zhidao to step into the great road in one fell swoop.


    "Master, you have given too much."


    Watching this scene, Old Hu couldn''t help but said, "These Shu Zhili are ten times, or even dozens of times more than the master gets from them. For these creatures who can''t help at all, the master You do this..."


    "Don''t say more, this is what I promised them."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "They learn my Tao, no matter how much they get from Tao, they deserve it."


    Old Hu was speechless for a while, only sighed, "It would be nice if I had also learned the Tao of Shu."


    These creatures all came from his realm. Of course he knew what they got. It would not be an exaggeration to say that they climbed to the sky in one step. If you use the rank of practitioners to describe them, this group of creatures were all true immortals before, but they completely enjoyed them. After Zhou Shu''s gift of Shu Zhili, they are likely to all become golden immortals, and even Da Luo.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "You can''t learn, I still have to learn the law of energy from you."


    "Yes Master."


    Hu Lao realized what quickly nodded, "During the process of transforming the virtual world into reality, I followed the origin of the world to change together, and realized together that the law of energy has made great progress, and now I have mastered it. Degree, but the master asks, I can do everything."


    Zhou Shu nodded, very satisfied, "I have mastered it. It is not far from controlling. It seems that you are not far from success."


    Hu Lao saluted, "The subordinates dare not take credit, it is the reason for the old scholar. I have benefited a lot from the advice of the seniors with such artifacts."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Speaking of which I have some doubts, now if you are okay, let''s talk about it."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Old Hu didn''t dare to disobey, and said quickly, "The subordinates are willing to help the master."


    On the Tianchi, the two sat in the air, while below the two, the creatures continued to enjoy the feedback from the Taoist furnace.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xianxia for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3699: Xie Qing

    "It''s hard work, old pot."


    Zhou Shu stood up and raised his hand, quite sincere.


    The old pot''s face tightened, and he hurriedly said politely, "The master is too polite. It is my honor to be able to help the master."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The name Master, don''t call it after your demon-refining realm has turned into a real world."


    "what?!"


    Old Hu was stunned, his face turned pale, he hesitated, "This...Is the master admonishing his subordinates? I am absolutely loyal to the master..."


    "You are wrong, not a warning."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Your cause and effect are almost repaid. As a divine tool, it is impossible to live under people forever. You helped me solve the problem of Shu Zhidao. I will let you stand on your own without thinking about it. old."


    Old Hu understood something, "However, the subordinate feels that it is better to follow the master..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression suddenly became solemn, "What is the duty of the artifact?"


    Old Hu subconsciously said, "Guardian."


    "You still understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a hint of satisfaction, "After you become the real world, you can do your job well. I hope you will protect Jianmu well, like those artifacts in the past, and protect the Xuanhuang world in the future. "


    Old Hu was stuck in his heart, and understood what, "Can I still stay in Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Did someone drive you away? Your real world relies on Jianmu, and you will definitely become a part of the Xianshu city formation."


    "I understand."


    Old Hu stared at Zhou Shu, seemingly swearing, "No matter if I am called Master or not, I will guard Jianmu and Xianshu City until I die."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a lot of relief, "I believe in you."


    Old Hu nodded vigorously, "Thank you, Master!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I originally wanted to talk to you about the law of energy for a while, and I will almost be able to enter another level... But there is something to do outside, next time I come to you, Old Hu."


    Old Hu lowered his head, "I am waiting for the master at any time."


    "These believers are all optimistic, I am leaving."


    Zhou Shu glanced down, and he was quite happy in his heart. After receiving the feedback from the Taoist furnace, they became stronger towards the Taoist heart, no less than the outside practitioners. A group of believers with low intelligence can do this. , Then, the day when Shu Zhi Dao becomes the Dao of Heavens, it must not be too far away.


    After leaving the demon refining world, he soon saw the blue bird.


    Qingque seemed a little anxious, "Shu, suddenly a quasi-sage came and Yueshou was fighting him."


    Zhou Shu said unhurriedly, "Look at it."


    If there is only one, no matter what kind of quasi-sage, it is impossible to please come to Xianshu City.


    Out of the line.


    Countless sword lights flickered, illuminating most of the void, and reflecting the distant Xianshu City more conspicuously.


    "This senior, Xianshu City is not a place where you can come and go at will. If you want to go in, you have asked me about this sword first!"


    Zhao Yueru''s expression was solemn, her eyes flashed with sharp clear light, and the shadows of swords around her were flying horizontally and horizontally, spurring in the distance.


    "Not bad, Xianshu City actually has a sword repairer like you."


    An old man in white stood in the air, seeming a little surprised. There was a simple and gloomy sword case hanging behind him. From time to time, cyan sword light flashed out of it, picking down the sword intents one by one, and sometimes counterattack, but it seems It didn''t take much effort.


    Zhao Yueru said in a deep voice, "Why don''t seniors make all their efforts? Could it be that they look down on juniors?"


    The white-clothed old man said calmly, "Jian Xiu never looks down on his opponents. No matter what his opponent''s rank is, he will go all out. But the old man has already said that the old man does not intend to trouble Xianshu City, but comes to find someone. "


    Zhao Yueru scolded, "Senior, if you don''t know your name and surname, you don''t know who you are looking for. There is clearly a problem! If you want to enter the battlefield, you must pass me first.


    The white-clothed old man paused and nodded, "I don''t know, the old man has no choice but to learn the master tricks of fellow Taoists."


    "I''m about to ask seniors for advice!"


    Perceiving the old man��s war intent, the fire in Zhao Yueru��s eyes grew hotter and hotter. With a wave of the sword, a blue wave suddenly surged within thousands of miles. The sword intent was layered on top of each other, becoming larger and stronger, making this The void completely became an ocean.


    The old man showed a slight surprise, and the sword box on his back flew up and fell into his hand.


    A pale blue long sword came out of the box. The sword body was flat and without engraving. The sword roar was like a dragon, long and clear, and it wiped out the sword intent around it.


    When the sword comes out of the box, it will be extraordinary. It must be a Taoist weapon, no doubt, or a very strong Taoist weapon.


    "Are you Xie Qing?"


    Thinking of something, Zhao Yueru''s face changed slightly.


    The old man didn''t press his sword, and laughed long, "Why, afraid?"


    "On the contrary!"


    Zhao Yueru yelled, and as the wave surged, the figure and the sword had disappeared and disappeared in the ocean of sword intent.


    The old man''s fighting spirit was also ignited, sneered, and plunged into it.


    The battle at this time is no longer the same as before. The sky is full of swords. I saw the tide rise and fall, nothing else, and the void also swayed. Obviously, the battle between the two has entered another realm at this time, and it cannot be seen by ordinary people. To understand.


    After ten breaths.


    "Are fellow Taoists looking for me?"


    Zhou Shu appeared in the void, smiling at the ocean of sword intent in the distance, his eyes had already penetrated in, although he had just arrived, he knew that it was time to stop.


    Hun Yuan Jinxian faces the saint. It is not easy for Zhao Yue to persist until now. If she continues, she will surely awaken the Sea-Taking Sword. At that time, the opponent will of course be frustrated, but she will definitely be injured. Same thing.


    A blue light flashed, and the white-clothed old man flew out of the ocean and bowed his hand to Zhou Shu, "I have seen City Lord Zhou."


    "Meet for the second time."


    Zhou Shu put away his smile, and said calmly, "Daoist, what are your thoughts on trespassing into the city of Xianshu?"


    "Old man trespassing into the formation?"


    Xie Qing''s face changed slightly, she was about to attack, but she realized something, but he hesitated, and slowly said, "City Lord Zhou, you are really different from the past. Talking nonsense is also very emboldened. After all, you have fought with the saint. People, haha."


    "Friends of Daoist are too worried."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "If a fellow Taoist visits in kind, I will naturally welcome it. If it is looking for something, I will tolerate youXianshucheng will not tolerate you either."


    The ocean of sword intent has disappeared, Zhao Yueru quietly walked behind Zhou Shu and whispered, "Zhou Shu, it''s a coincidence that you came."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "You, you, I can''t help but want to fight when I see Jian Xiu, but you are doing a good job. It is really not worthwhile to use the formation for a quasi saint. By the way, in terms of sword intent, I am I can''t keep up with you."


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t help frowning, "Let you catch up and it''s over, do you know this senior?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have met once."


    This white-clothed old man, Zhou Shu had fought against him when he was in Xuchang to help King Mu, but he did not expect to meet again in Xianshu City. A quasi-sage has been active within Zhou Shu''s scope. Of course, Zhou Shu has to ask. Clearly, you can''t just forget it.


    Zhao Yueru''s expression narrowed slightly, "From the sword and sword intent he uses, he should be Xie Qing."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 1604302224453 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3700: Stay here

    As a person who is very sensitive to information, knowing the name also knows the specific information.


    Xie Qing��s fame is not small. He is ranked 100th in the list of Ten Thousand Fiends, but he was later squeezed down by Zhou Shu. It is said that Xie Qing has been inherited from the swordsman, and he has rare opponents in swordsmanship in the heavens. Some Jian Xiu can make Shu Shan Jian Xiu take seriously.


    The world sword repairs out of Shu Mountain, and there are few sword repairs that have nothing to do with Shu Mountain but can enter the ranks of the strong.


    The sword repair on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List is unlikely to be an enemy.


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of hesitation, and said with a smile, "Friend Xie Qing, we really are colleagues."


    "I''m afraid I dare not join the city lord."


    Xie Qing said coldly, with more anger on his face.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Does fellow Daoist Jie care about my attitude? As the city lord of Xianshu, you must treat everyone with caution, let alone a powerful quasi-sage like fellow Daoist? Here I say sorry, I believe fellow Daoist is not an enemy , We have no reason to oppose each other, it is better to regard peace as the most important thing."


    Xie Qing paused, and said slowly, "The old man is also a little arrogant. It would be fine if he informed him in advance."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "For fellow Daoists, why not enter Xianshu City and speak again?"


    Xie Qing was a little confused, "You invite the old man into your fairy city?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course, quasi saints can''t enter other people''s fairy city? Since fellow daoists are not enemies, this city of Xianshu will naturally be open to fellow daoists."


    "Sure enough, it''s very different."


    Xie Qing put the long sword into the sword box, nodded and said, "That old man is more respectful than his life."


    If a person like a quasi-sage enters the city, he can easily destroy the city. This is also the reason for the existence of the formation. Zhou Shu''s invitation to himself so frankly can only show that Zhou Shu is not afraid of destroying the city. In other words, he has absolute confidence to suppress himself who has entered the city.


    Of course, as a quasi holy sword repairman, he didn''t worry that Zhou Shu could hurt himself.


    Besides, he was really curious about Zhou Shu.


    After entering the formation, Xie Qing stared at the surroundings, unconsciously showing a lot of surprises.


    He doesn''t know much about the formation, but with his combat instinct, he can clearly perceive that this formation is very strong. If he hadn''t been invited in, it would be impossible for him to break into it. No wonder Several immortal quasi-sages all returned here with a halberd.


    "Friends, just go down here."


    As soon as he entered the realm, Zhou Shu landed to the nearest realm.


    Xie Qing did not refuse, but a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes. Zhou Shu was still afraid of himself and did not dare to invite himself to Xianshu City in the main realm. He only allowed himself to stay in this most fringe realm, even if it was destroyed. .


    Zhou Shu saw in his eyes, only smiled, leading Xie Qing to Yuntong.


    Zhou Shu pointed to Xia Yuntong, "Daoist, you can go to Xianshu City from here, just go up."


    "Just go up?"


    Xie Qing looked confused. It seemed that he didn''t know the reason, but there was no danger in that house.


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhao Yueru, "Yueru, you go over there and wait for us."


    Zhao Yueru nodded and went straight into Yuntong. After a few breaths, she was nowhere to be seen. Xie Qing was taken aback and said thoughtfully, "City Lord, she is no longer in this realm, why?"


    Zhou Shu understood something, "Does fellow Taoists never use Kongyuan Gate?"


    Xie Qing shook his head, "I have heard of it, but I haven''t used it. It should be a big door. It is said that it is several hundred feet high and can reach millions of miles away in an instant. However, she was completely absent. Up."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "That''s because our Yuntong is better, you will know if you try it."


    "Boundary and Boundary?"


    Many doubts popped up in Xie Qing''s heart. After thinking about it, he still walked in, and there was no danger left or right.


    After a little confusion, he appeared in another world, looking at Zhao Yueru in front of him, he was a little startled, and soon saw Zhou Shu behind him again, and couldn''t help saying, "City Lord, for just a few breaths, we all crossed one World?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed forward, "Yes, continue to do this, we will be able to reach Xianshu City."


    Xie Qing didn''t hesitate anymore, instead he became more interested. Following Zhou Shu''s guidance, he kept going in and out of Yuntong, and soon arrived in Xianshu City.


    I perceive it at will, but I don��t need to perceive it. It can be seen from the prosperous scene around Yuntong that this is the center of Xianshu City. After thinking for a few breaths, Xie Qing couldn��t help but said, ��How did you do this, city lord? Old man. Forget it just now, even an old man, it will take a month to get here, now it''s here without a hundred breaths, it''s incredible!"


    "There are still many incredible places in Xianshu City."


    Zhao Yueru has bright eyes and a lot of pride.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is Yuntong, or it can be said to be a cross-border teleportation array. It can allow anyone to move freely between the two worlds, anyone can. This is the highest technology that belongs to our Xianshu city alone, fellow Taoists. Stay a few more days, and you can feel more clearly... Excuse me, have you not heard of it before?"


    Xie Qing shook his head, "No, the old man has never heard of it, nor can he hear it."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "Senior Jie is called a sword idiot. He only has a sword in his heart. Except for Jian Xiu, he hardly communicates with any cultivator. Communication with Jian Xiu is only a sword. Most other things are ignored. For fear of affecting Jianxin, if not, he would not be one of the strongest sword repairers outside of Shushan."


    Zhou Shu respected him in awe, "The Daoist is really focused on the sword."


    "It''s better to call it ignorance."


    Xie Qing shook his head and said slowly, "But the old man doesn''t think that you, Yuntong, is something that many people know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Most people who have never been to Xianshu City know Yuntong."


    Xie Qing sighed, "It''s really a good thing. If every world has this, I don''t know how much time I will save to practice swords. What a pity, what a pity."


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel dumb, "Senior thought so."


    It is indeed a very unique quasi-sage. I have changed other people. I am afraid that I am thinking how to get Yuntong��s technology into my own hands. At the worst, I have to let my own world have it. But Xie Qing only thinks about being able to Save time to practice sword.


    Such a person, UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com is relatively easy to master.


    He smiled, "Friends, may I show you everywhere?"


    "The old man doesn''t have so much time to see. This time, the old man is here to find someone."


    Xie Qing quickly forgot about Yuntong''s affairs, and he didn''t care about admiring the weird fairy city outside, and said in a deep voice, "City Lord Zhou, you should know where Li Aojian is? It''s the sword repairer known as Aosha. , You know, right?"


    "Looking for Li Aojian?"


    Qingque''s expression changed, "What do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu also paused, looking at Xie Qing, some waves suddenly appeared in his calm eyes. If the matter concerns Li Aojian, it would be different.


    If it was as he thought, even if he risked an accident in Xianshu City, he would leave Xie Qing here.


    (PS: Thank you Zou Yaoquan for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3701: stunned

    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What Fellow Daoist Jie is looking for is definitely the Aojian known as one of the Aosha Shuangsha?"


    "Not bad."


    Xie Qing looked at Zhou Shu, showing a lot of joy, "Does the city lord really know where he is? The old man really came right this time!"


    "Senior hasn''t said yet, why are you looking for him?"


    Zhao Yueru��s eyes flashed with sword light. She cared about Li Aojian very much. After all, she had fought with Li Aojian hundreds of times. She was a good opponent of the same family and a close sympathy. By the way, after Caiying fell asleep, she was almost in Xianshu City. I can''t find an opponent who can practice swords with me. If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t take the initiative to challenge Xie Qing.


    Xie Qing hesitated, "Compared with the sword to discuss the Tao."


    Xie Qing is not a person who is good at cover-ups, and no one can see that this hesitation is wrong.


    Zhao Yueru said bluntly, "Senior, don''t you think this sentence is too false? Although Li Aojian is a genius in kendo, but he only ranks more than 800 on the Ten Thousand Swordsman list, Senior and him are sure not to bully the younger? The swordsmanship he cultivates is completely different from that of his predecessors. Is it necessary for the predecessors to compete with him?"


    Zhou Shu also frowned, and there was more suspicion in Xie Qing''s eyes.


    "This one����"


    Xie Qing stagnated, looking at the expressions of the two of them, even if they were dull, they knew that he had caused the misunderstanding. He raised his hand and said, "You two, the old man knows that Li Aojian has a very good relationship with City Lord Zhou, so he came here to find him. Please rest assured, the old man will never disadvantage him. I have very important things to ask him."


    The modality is extremely sincere and serious, and it does not seem to be fake.


    Zhou Shu replied with a salute and said warmly, "Friends Jie Dao don''t have to do this."


    Zhao Yueru also put away his hostility a little, "Senior, what is the important thing?"


    "Yueru, don''t you rush," Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Daoist, did you find him in Xuchang this time?"


    Xie Qing nodded, "Yes, the old man had searched in Xuchang Realm before, but never found it. Later, I searched for a circle in Outland and couldn''t find it. Later, I accidentally saw the arrest document of Immortal Realm, which mentioned Zhou City Lord and His relationship, so the old man came to look for it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I believe that fellow daoist will not be against him, but I want to know why you are looking for him? If fellow daoist doesn''t say it, it will be difficult for me to help."


    "This one����"


    Xie Qing hesitated for a few breaths, "If I tell you, are you sure you can find him for me?"


    "can."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Maybe he is in the city now."


    Xie Qing stagnated, then shook his head, "This is impossible. If he is there, the old man should be able to detect it."


    "Ok?"


    Unconsciously, Zhou Shu''s heart tensed, and he asked in confusion, "If he is here, can you perceive it?"


    Xianshu City is not an ordinary city. Even if the defense here is not as good as Anding City, it is only a saint. Its formation is by no means much worse than Anding City. The formations limit the vast majority of the heavens. The law, including the power of magical beasts, etc., the eighth sense also deliberately prohibits it, not to mention the origin core and Jianmu are here...Even if it is a quasi-sage, it is impossible to see Xianshu City through perception. specific situation.


    If Xie Qing could perceive the existence of Li Aojian, then Xianshu City''s defense might have a loophole.


    Xie Qing is very calm, "Through the sword intent, what he cultivates is the sword body, yes, he is there, the sword intent is there."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, understanding something.


    Sword intent is also a law, but it is an extremely special law. It does not interact with any law, and has no relation with any law. Therefore, even Shu Zhili cannot restrict sword intent very well...Of course, It is impossible for ordinary sword repairmen to avoid the limitations of Xianshu City. If Xie Qing can perceive it, it means that Xie Qing''s sword intent has reached an incredible level. At least in Xianshu City, no sword repairer can match it. .


    I understand the loophole, but there is no way to change it for the time being.


    The sword formation of Xianshu City is not enough to resist the strong, and only the same strong can restrain each other.


    Zhao Yue suspiciously said, "There are many practitioners in Xianshu City, and there are thousands of sword intents at any time. How can you be sure that the sword intent you perceive is his."


    Xie Qing paused, "The sword intent on his body is quite special, and it happens to be the same as the sword intent that the old man is best at."


    "Uh?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked slightly.


    Zhao Yueru also frowned, "Senior means that your sword intent is the same as Li Aojian, and you are not a sword body. How is this possible? I have fought him thousands of times in the past, and I have fought with you, your sword. Yi is totally different from him."


    Xie Qing said calmly, "What is his sword intent?"


    Zhao Yueru was stunned for a while, before she said, "The sword body he repaired is very complicated, and it seems to contain thousands of sword intents, but it has its own special features. I can experience it when fighting. , But can''t tell."


    "I can understand his sword intent," Xie Qing was calm. "Although I haven''t played against him, I''m pretty sure that his sword intent is the same as the old man."


    Glancing at the puzzled two people, he explained, "This is a bit complicated... The old man''s sword intent can be said to be unique to the heavens, but in a sword match, I felt the same trace of the sword intent as mine. , For me, this is something that has never happened before. It is about the teacher��s request. I have to find the answer. I asked the person who competed with me before and fought Aojian before, and then went to their previous fight. The place, which is near Xuchang Realm, indeed, I felt the same sword intent again there, and traced back to the situation where they played against each other, and I was sure that it was Aojian."


    Zhou Shu understood, "You stay in Xuchang for a long time to find him."


    Xie Qing nodded, "Yes, frankly speaking, the old man suspects that Aojian and I have gone out of the same school, at least they have had the same inheritance as me."


    "Teacher out of the same door?"


    Zhao Yueru frowned unconsciously, "It''s impossible, I remember he was the sword body he figured out after he got the sword pill, and then he took his own path completely. It is completely different from other sword repairs. Shu, remove the lotus school. , Has he ever visited a teacher?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "He didn''t worship a teacher in the Heyin School. From beginning to end, he was a kendo that he thought about himself. He is a true genius of kendo."


    Zhao Yueru followed, "I think so too, that''s weird."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xie Qing, UU Reading , "I take the liberty to ask, is the kendo inheritance of the Taoist friends come from the sword master?"


    Xie Qing was very calm, "Yes."


    "Sword Saint Inheritance..." Zhao Yueru was nervous and realized something, "Could it be that what Li Aojian got before was also the Sword Saint Inheritance? No wonder..."


    "impossible."


    Zhou Shu vetoed it seriously, "Lao Li and I started to repair swords at the same time, to understand the origin of his sword intent. I said with certainty that his sword intent was all cultivated by himself, skipping a few epee intent realms. The Condensing Vessel Realm becomes the Heart Sword, which is comparable to the Nascent Soul Realm, and it is still moving forward when it is transformed into a sword body. After entering the heavens, it has not changed. It has always carried a strong personal brand, whether it is the Xuanhuang Realm or the Heavens. It is unique. If his sword intent is the same as the sword intent inheritance of the sword master, it is only possible that he himself has become the sword master."


    He spoke decisively, and Xie Qing was stunned.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 1604302224453 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3702: I have a question

    It was the first time Xie Qing saw that someone praised someone''s kendo to such an extent, and that other person was not even a quasi-sage.


    "The words of the city lord are too exaggerated?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Friends, I did not say that the inheritance of friends and the sword master is not good. I think that Lao Li, that is, Li Aojian, has the possibility of becoming a sword master with his sword intent. This is just my personal opinion. You can not listen."


    Xie Qing paused and sighed, "I didn''t expect the city lord to respect Aojian so much."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "He is a genius in kendo."


    I don��t know where Zhou Shu��s self-confidence came from. Xie Qing calmed down and said slowly, ��Leave aside these, can the city lord have a way to find him? The old man has confirmed many times that the sword intent I feel must come from him, even if You said that his own sword intent is not the same as that of the old man. The old man also needs to find him and ask him clearly. I will not be against him. It is just a matter of the teacher and I have to do this."


    Obviously, Zhou Shu''s words are hard to convince him.


    After all, he really felt the sword intent of the same origin as himself, and the inheritance of the sword saint fell into the hands of outsiders, so he naturally had to clear it.


    Zhou Shu also understood this, but his thoughts were the same as what he said. Li Aojian''s sword intent came from him, not from the sword saint. The sword pill he obtained only helped him condense his sword intent into a sword body. After entering the heavens, he still had his original sword body, and didn''t change his heart to cultivate other sword intent, but what Xie Qing said was not like a lie...There must be something wrong with it.


    Searching for memory, Zhou Shu suddenly stagnated.


    He raised his hand, and the phantom of a sword slowly appeared in his hand.


    Blue and white, radiant, but there is no charm in it, it is a dead sword.


    Seeing this phantom, Xie Qing and Zhao Yueru were shocked.


    "Isn''t this the sword that Senior Jie used just now, the famous one in the heavens?"


    Xie Qing nodded and said, "What does the city lord do to simulate the sword I use? But speaking, the phantom of the city lord is really similar, except for the godlessness in the sword, the others are almost the same."


    Zhou Shu looked at the sword and slowly said, "Cut off your emotions, hold on to the catastrophe, die after ten calamities, without it, without me."


    "So this sword is called Suanqing?"


    Zhao Yueru seemed to realize something, and suddenly thought of something, "Ah, where have I seen it?"


    "In the sword tomb, we have all seen it, and Lao Li has also seen it," Zhou Shu turned to Xie Qing who was still surprised, "Friend Jie Dao, do you know this sword?"


    Xie Qing settled his mind, "Of course, this is the old man used to break love, but there is no inscription on the sword body, and the old man has never said his name. How does the city lord know, and what does that passage mean?"


    "It was left by the Juggernaut."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "A few of us have been to a secret realm. There is a sword mound in it. There are three swords in it. They were left by a certain sword master before the ascent. That sword master did not leave behind. Name, but I think he should be the elder of Fellow Taoist Jie?"


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes lit up, "I remember! That is the Sword Intent Secret Realm, there are many sword formations, and there are nearly a thousand sword intents!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it''s the one hidden in the Xuanhuangjie Tianxing Peak."


    Xie Qing groaned for a few breaths, and his expression gradually became solemn, "That said, Li Aojian has indeed received the inheritance of the sword master, and you are the same, right? Although I have not sensed the sword intent of the teacher from you, you are also Yes, right?"


    "wrong."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I had my own sword intent at the time, and I just used them to hone my sword intent."


    Zhao Yueru followed and shook her head, "Me too, and I don��t think there is a good sword intent inside. The highest is Tier 6, and the sword saint��s inheritance is not only Tier 6 or Tier 7? The Xuanhuang world doesn��t even have a fairy, there is The sword formation is to help beginners learn the sword intent."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The Taoist fellow perceives Li Aojian''s sword intent, shouldn''t it be ordinary?"


    "Of course not. It is a sword intent that is difficult for Jinxian to understand," Xie Qing nodded and thought for a while, "I know the Xuanhuang Realm, where it belongs to the edge of the heavens, and the sword intent circulating in it should be It will not be very strong. Even if the Juggernaut inheritance is left there, the practitioners there may not be able to perceive it, let alone understanding and learning, it is a waste of effort... It seems that it is not the reason."


    "That''s not right, there is the reason."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Excluding the sword formation and sword mound, that sword sage still left one thing."


    Zhao Yueru thought of something, and said in surprise, "It''s Lingxu Key, that little sword!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, that small sword is the key. It is the key to open the sword intent secret realm. The material used is the open sky stone that we couldn''t see at the time. Now thinking about it, the spirit virtual key can open the sword intent secret realm. , It means that there must be his sword intent in it, but we didn''t understand this at all at the time...I believe that the sword intent that fellow Jie Dao felt was from the spiritual virtual key."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "That Ling Void Key, after the Sword Intent Secret Realm was destroyed, seems to have been with Li Aojian."


    "Yes, the Kaitian Stone can cut through ten days, and the Heavenly Tribulation cannot be destroyed. Lao Li should have brought it up."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xie Qing, "Friends, the sword intent you perceive comes from Lingxu Key, what you are looking for is not Li Aojian, but the Lingxu Key."


    Looking at the two, Xie Qing was a little confused for a while.


    It took dozens of breaths to sort it out, after all, his head could hardly contain anything else except the sword intent.


    He thought for a while and said, "The city lord''s words should be true, but the old man feels that he still has to find Li Aojian to determine the matter. The city lord said before that if I said the reason, the city lord will help me find him, right?"


    Zhou Shu was not surprised. He wanted to convince the quasi-sage with a few words, which is naturally impossible, even if the quasi-sage was a sword idiot.


    He smiled, "It doesn''t matter, even if the Daoist doesn''t come, I want to find him to come to Xianshu City."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Zhao Yueru was a little overjoyed, "It should have come to him long ago, and now he has practiced enough, it is time to come back."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I''ve been thinking about it after I came back. No matter if I have come here now, I just think of a way to get him to Xianshu City."


    Xie Qing looked at Zhou Shu, very anxious, "Thanks to the city lord, UU read then when can he arrive?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it, "I''m not sure about this. After all, I don''t know where he is now. It will take a lot of time if he is far away, but I can guarantee that he will come after he receives my news. You can rest assured if you are a fellow Taoist."


    "That''s great."


    Xie Qing showed a bit of sincerity, "If the city lord doesn''t think I''m getting in the way, can I stay in Xianshu City for a while? Don''t worry, just like in Xuchang, I will hide and practice swords without affecting anyone else. "


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Xianshu City is not the Xuchang realm. As long as the seniors don''t go to a few restricted realms, they can do everything else."


    Xie Qing raised his hand and turned around hurriedly, "Well, I''m leaving, it took a lot of time."


    Zhao Yueru thought of something, and quickly said, "Wait, senior, I have a question, is that sword saint Lay Qinglian?"


    (PS: Thank you Sea Shell for your continuous support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3703: Immersive

    Xie Qing was stunned for a few breaths, then went straight without turning his head.


    Shaking her head, Zhao Yueru turned around and said, "Is this also a big secret? Shu, do you think so?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I think so, but he probably won''t admit it, perhaps because he feels that he is too far from his ancestors."


    Zhao Yueru said unconsciously, "He is already very strong, and you are still the number one on the list."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "We think he is strong, maybe he doesn''t think it himself."


    "That''s right," Zhao Yueru thought of something. "It is said that he thinks he is far from being a strong person and refuses to enter the celestial pole list. For this reason, he has made several shots and offended Xuanling Sect and Xianting. Later, he made a mistake. One thing has been included in the list of ten thousand culprits, and many people are unfair for it."


    "This is how the fairy world is."


    Zhou Shu is not surprising at all. When he was in Anding City, he saw the past of many people through reincarnation. Naturally, he was very sinful, but more because of the disagreement with the immortal world, and he was included in the list of evil spirits if he made a little mistake. There are even a lot of people who have been completely wronged...Relatively speaking, there are practitioners in the immortal world who have made many mistakes but have not made it to the list, and many of them are on the celestial list.


    "By the way, you said you want to contact Li Aojian, can you really do it?"


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu, with a hint of doubt in her eyes, "Why I never heard you mention it, want to contact, should you contact me?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Not yet, but maybe it will be possible in a few days."


    The soul tower containing the soul lamps of many people has been moved from the world of demon refining to the Wanmu Pavilion. Through the soul lamps, one can understand the completeness of the other party''s souls and know the life and death. However, it is not possible for Zhou Shu to do it through the soul lamps. , Qingque is also not good, but the Liangshan Sanxian who came here soon should be able to solve this problem. They know more about the soul, and there are still living saints standing behind them. As long as they help, this is certainly not difficult.


    "That''s good."


    A flash of excitement flashed in Zhao Yueru''s eyes, "When he comes back, I will have an opponent who can practice sword."


    Zhou Shu thought of something and reminded him, "You still have to be careful, don''t always think about unblocking the Sea Sword, because the realm is insufficient and it is easy to be injured."


    "Understood, I''m going to practice."


    Zhao Yueru beckoned, turned around and entered Yuntong, entered the door and turned around, smiling, "Are you busy, do you want to go to my realm?"


    Like many people, she also has her own realm in Xianshu City, of course, most of the time she still lives in Xianshu City.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, a little helpless, "I''ll go over again later, now there are customers coming."


    "Ok."


    Watching Zhao Yueru leave, Zhou Shu immediately went to the central hall.


    Hao Ruoyan was presiding over daily affairs, and a group of people on the side expressed their opinions. They could see that they were very busy. Zhou Shu did not bother him, smiled at Hao Ruoyan, and entered the side hall on the edge of the main hall.


    A person in the hall was walking slowly, watching the various decorations in the hall, but he could see that his attention was not here.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Brother Feng, you came so fast."


    Feng Kun turned around and gave a gift, frowning, "City Lord Zhou, I am anxious to come, what is important?"


    "Brother Feng is crossing the robbery?"


    Zhou Shu Ning glanced at him, he was taken aback for a moment, showing many surprises.


    "Forget it, but it hasn''t been consummated yet, and it''s not your quasi-sage," Feng Kun smiled faintly, but quickly frowned, "You probably also know that Yaozu''s fate is not that simple, unlike yours. For human practitioners, the journey is smooth and profitable, and there is no need to eat anything..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and smiled, "Brother Feng is still very dissatisfied with the practitioner."


    "I didn''t say you, there are not many practitioners I have seen pleasing to the eye."


    Feng Kun snorted, and said in a deep voice, "If you have something to say, hurry up, I have to rush to practice."


    "Brother Feng is still trying to reach Consummation, but he took the time to come here. I am very grateful," Zhou Shu raised his hand. "Stop talking nonsense, Brother Feng, do you know An Ding City or Abyss City?"


    Feng Kun thought for a while, "I don''t know, is it your fairy city?"


    "It''s from the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu explained the reason for Anding City, Feng Kun''s expression gradually changed, "You mean that Xian Ting has a secret prison in which many monster races are held. You have rescued a lot, but there are still Many monsters are in it, and most of them are strong?"


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "That''s right, the most important thing is that there is a Demon Emperor inside."


    "Demon Emperor?!"


    Feng Kun''s eyes flickered, staring at Zhou Shu, "Are you serious?!"


    "Of course I will not deceive Brother Feng for such major events."


    Zhou Shu took out Die Yue, stretched out his hand and flicked it, and the pictures unfolded.


    Die Yue is not an ordinary photo-taking picture. Anyone who looks at the pictures in Die Yue will feel very special. It is obviously a phantom illusion, but the feelings are all real, as if he has entered the cycle of reincarnation, experienced the situation at that time, and was present. Its environment.


    "Yin Fei is the demon emperor of our feather clan!"


    It wasn''t until the scene completely disappeared that Feng Kun shouted, and the blue veins on his face burst out, "Xianting, I will never spare them!"


    Zhou Shu waited for him to calm down, and said slowly, "Brother Feng can see clearly, there is also the Demon Emperor in these heavens, you belong to the Yu Clan, and you are the person with the highest realm among the Demon Clan I know, so I will inform you of this matter first."


    "Thank you City Lord!"


    Feng Kun bowed a salute, very sincere, with his teeth still clenched tightly, "Damn immortal world, he has made friends with the demon clan on the surface, but he did such things secretly! Please tell me the details of this Anding City. position."


    "I have the detailed location, but I can''t give it to you."


    Looking at Feng Kun who was confused and angry, Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Now it is not very useful. There is a great city lord who is equivalent to a saint in Anding City. Without him, I might have rescued everyone inside. Up."


    "Equivalent to a saint?"


    Feng Kun''s expression changed suddenly, "There is still such a figure in the fairy garden? Is the saint still protecting the fairy world? Didn''t it mean that you don''t care about it?"


    "That''s not a saint, and I don''t know what it is, but his strength is absolutely similar to that of a saint. I have played against him," Zhou Shu paused and sighed, "I can definitely say that I am definitely not his. Opponent, UU reading www.ukanshu.com, if he really does his best, I may not be the enemy of one."


    "what����"


    Feng Kun looked at Zhou Shu, feeling inexplicably tensed. He knew that Zhou Shu��s strength was definitely higher than himself. If Zhou Shu was not the enemy of the Great City Lord, then he would die if he went. Zhou Shu, he hesitated, and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and slowly said, "Brother Feng, what do you think? Just say it."


    He doesn��t know Feng Kun very well, so he doesn��t directly state his plan. In addition, he has the idea to test Feng Kun. If Feng Kun is a person who is greedy for life and fear of death, and starts to shrink now, then there is no need to let this matter. He participates, otherwise it may bring hidden dangers.


    If even the leaders are afraid, how can they shoulder more responsibilities?


    By the way, Yin Fei looks like a beast, but it is a feathered clan with wings.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 1604302224453 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3704: Not very good

    After a few breaths, Feng Kun calmed down.


    He paused, "I should have thought that if we could keep the Demon Emperor��s prison, how could there be no powerful people in town? This matter must be discussed in the long term, the city lord, except the Yu clan, there should be other demon clan. For example, the Ba people, the Mao people, etc.?"


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of satisfaction, "Yes, there are all kinds of monster races in it, and of course practitioners and alien races are indispensable."


    Feng Kun''s expression was slightly condensed, "What is the immortal world doing? So many races are secretly imprisoned, do you want to provoke the disaster of ten thousand races? The city lord should know the reason."


    "As far as I observe, it''s just a personal guess."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "The great city master intends to extract all the power of the heavens and obtain the power of chaos, or the law of chaos."


    Feng Kun sneered, "It''s really crazy, I want to get all the power."


    "I am strong enough, and Xianjie Xianting gave him enough support. In fact, he has almost done it," Zhou Shu said slowly, "Except for the people in Anding City, only Xianting people know about this matter. It was only after I went there that I discovered something so frenzied. Brother Feng thinks, what should I do now?"


    "Unite the various races of the heavens and force Xian Ting to release everyone in Anding City."


    Feng Kun was very solemn and added, "If there is a saint in it, this may be the only way."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Brother Feng, the first sentence is very reasonable, and I agree with it, but the latter sentence is to release everyone from the immortal world? Including the demon king? All these years of hard work in the immortal world will be in vain, do you think they Will promise?"


    Feng Kun said solemnly, "If you don''t agree, you have to agree. The immortal world can''t bear the pressure of so many races."


    "You think too simple."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "For so many years, no one has discovered the secrets of Anding City. It also shows that Xian Ting has enough ability to hide Anding City. They can completely pretend to promise, release a group of people temporarily, and continue to arrest. People enter Anding City, hide themselves in another way, and continue to research. And I think it may not take hundreds of years before they can truly succeed. If there are people in the fairy world who understand or even master the law of chaos, you think the heavens are still there. Is there a place for other races?!"


    Feng Kun stagnated, his face was embarrassed, "This..."


    "Definitely not. After mastering the chaotic law of creation, the immortal world can recreate a heaven, a heaven with only practitioners!"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Don��t think that the immortal world will not do this. This is exactly the goal of the immortal world. If not, why should they imprison each race as an experiment? Obviously, they only see themselves and no other races. ."


    "The Law of Chaos, remake the heavens..."


    Feng Kun was obviously surprised, lowered his head and muttered, but his heart was empty.


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously. It seemed that Feng Kun was not suitable to be the leader of his plan. He didn''t think far enough, or that he didn''t think like Zhou Shu. He just wanted to rescue the monster race in Anding City. But it did not change the idea of ??Xian Ting Xianjie.


    If you have different goals, you can only cooperate, not trust.


    Feng Kun raised his head and asked puzzledly, "Do they really dare to do this?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If the Wu Clan masters the law of chaos, or the Dragon Clan masters it, what do you think they will do? When a race has the ability to surpass everything around it, of course he hopes that the world will advance in its own way. , At the same time, it will also clear everything that is blocking oneself. Anyway, I think human practitioners will definitely do this. As for the monster race... what do you think?"


    Feng Kun hesitated, "I don��t know the monster clan, but we Yu clan certainly don��t have such an idea. Even when the Yu clan was at its peak, the Yu clan never thought of changing the Xuanhuang world. It��s very easy to survive safely. All right."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Yaozu prefers self-adaptation rather than change."


    "This... isn''t it good?" Feng Kun wondered, "Heaven and earth are inherently fixed. We only need to maintain an advantage in this fixed heaven and earth. Why should we break the heaven and the earth? It is not good for us either. "


    "I know, don''t talk about it."


    Zhou Shu laughed and made a decision in his heart, "Brother Feng, I have something to trouble you."


    Feng Kun subconsciously said, "You say so."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I need you to contact the people of the Demon Race and tell them about the situation in An Ding City, but don''t say too much, just say that there is a Demon Emperor being held by Xian Ting. You can think about what to do, then Tell me again, I will cooperate with you, if you want to go to Anding City, I will give you the address, if you want to force Xianting to release people, I will also support."


    "This is the advantage of our Yu clan."


    Feng Kun nodded hurriedly, "I can go to the tribe to help inform. It shouldn''t take much time. I should be able to reply to you in 30 years."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It will do in fifty years. This is not a matter of a short while. If you feel that there is plenty of time, I trouble you to inform the alien. I will also do this, but you may not be able to do it well."


    Feng Kun thought for a few breaths and nodded, "Okay, it shouldn''t be difficult to gather the power of the monster race."


    "If you need proof, bring this."


    Zhou Shu took out a Xuanhuang Ring, "There are images of the time and a silvery scent inside. I put them all inside. In addition, you can also contact me through this. You should know the usage. I have said before."


    "The city lord is thoughtful, and this time I come to Xianshu City, I also want to meet your Yuntong and Xuanhuangjie."


    After taking the Xuan Huang Jie, Feng Kun looked at it carefully, with some curiosity, but his eyes were still more disturbed and confused. Zhou Shu��s words just gave him a big shock, although he was not satisfied with the status quo of the monster race, nor Like the fairy world, came to the chaotic beach on the edge of the outer realm alone, but never thought of changing the current situation, such as resisting or even destroying the fairy world.


    how should I do it?


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "Brother Feng, trouble you."


    "Understood, I will prepare now."


    Feng Kun realized what, UU read and said nothing, turned around and left.


    Watching him leave, Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously.


    "Sigh, didn''t you get the result you wanted?"


    Hao Ruoyan walked in, carrying a cup of tea, and the fragrance of tea soon filled the room, almost the same as in the Xuanhuang World, Zhou Shu felt like he had gone back.


    Taking the tea, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Good tea, still the original taste."


    "The people are still the same, but the tea may not be as good as Elder Ning."


    Hao Ruoyan sat next to Zhou Shu and said warmly, "Master Shu, what did the Yaozu say? Ruoyan is ready here, and can invite major forces from the outside world to come over and announce the news at any time."


    Zhou Shu paused, "We will wait for another two months here, but Feng Kun is not good at the Yaozu side. I think I can find a more suitable candidate."


    (PS: Thank you Lindeyan for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3705: Ask him directly

    "Why, isn''t Feng Kun willing to take the lead to fight the immortal world?"


    Hao Ruoyan was a little surprised, "When he came over just now, the King of People said that he is very strong, and he is about the same as the quasi-sage, but he refused to get out of the picture when something happened.


    Zhou Shu put down the teacup and sighed, "The Yu clan has such a temperament, no wonder he. If the Yu clan was more courageous and determined, other monsters and even human practitioners may not have a place to stay, but they gave up on their own. The best opportunity."


    "Then it won''t work, you can only start from other monster races?"


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, "Otherwise, how about Xiaosu?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Xiaosu''s strength is enough, but she has always been in the demon world, and has almost no reputation in the monster clan. Her personality is not suitable for this. Besides, the wood monster has always been independent from the monster clan. , Seldom communicate with other monster races. When encountering such a thing, the wood monster has to take the lead. I am afraid it is difficult to convince the crowd."


    Hao Ruoyan said again, "Then Jianmu?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed, "When Jianmu comes out, it will naturally respond with a hundred responses, so that all the monster races can obey. But doing so is equivalent to a direct war with the immortal world, and one side must be destroyed. But currently Jianmu has not crossed We have passed the most important thing of Rebuilding Transformation Calamity, and we don''t have the strength to match the immortal world, even with the help of the monster race."


    "Hey."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled bitterly, "I''m just talking nonsense, Ruoyan just came to the heavens not long ago, and I don''t know much about the situation of the heavens."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You are talking nonsense, Ruoyan, you have done well enough, and few people in the city disagree with you."


    "Not good enough," Hao Ruoyan frowned, "When Master Shu needs help, Ruoyan can''t help."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Don��t think too much. In fact, it��s not a big problem to do it or not. After all, it��s the thing of the monster race. What we do is more beneficial to us, but if we can��t find a leader of the monster race that can be supported, no It doesn''t matter if you do it, just let the monsters choose by themselves. Even if they don''t want to attack Anding City, forcing Xian Ting to release people is considered an acceptable result, and we also have the opportunity to enter Anding City."


    "Oh."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, still thinking about something.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Okay, don''t think about it, you can''t be too busy with things about Xianshu City, leave it alone, right, is the king still there?"


    Hao Ruoyan thought of something and unconsciously covered her mouth and snickered, "It''s still there, he was complaining just now, saying you don''t want him anymore."


    "Hehe, let him go out with me and meet some important people."


    Zhou Shu picked up his teacup and drank it, then smiled and walked out.


    After not taking a few steps, King Jiang followed up with a happy face, "Human, you finally want me!"


    "I''m afraid you shout everywhere, so I dare not let you follow."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "At present, there are more and more people in Xianshu City. It''s hard for me to keep on shouting like you, the emperor."


    "But you are the Emperor..."


    King Jiang said subconsciously, seeing Zhou Shu''s eyes shrink again, "I won''t shout in front of others, can I call you City Lord?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Human King, we are going to meet a few saint disciples, and the saint can hear what we say. If you open your mouth and shut your mouth, you will be in trouble when you offend the saint."


    Jiang Renwang''s heart was tight, and he quickly said, "Then I won''t shout, I heard that saints don''t like Renhuang."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What the old book said?"


    King Jiang thought for a while and said, "Well, he said that the former Emperor was disgusted by most saints, and there is no place for him in the heavens."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, seemingly thoughtful, "That''s why he went to the Demon Realm...Will the humane heaven be destroyed by the saint''s instructions?"


    King Jiang was stunned, "What are you talking about, man...no, the city lord?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Zhou Shu walked quickly across the market, to Yuntong, chose a location, and after several iterations, he came to a small boundary.


    Not far away, the Three Sages of Liangshan stood together, looking up to the sky and smiling, looking very happy. Soon they found Zhou Shu and King Jiang, startled slightly, and then smiled, "The city lord really knows everything. , Omnipresent, you just came here just after we finished, why, are you afraid that we will run away?"


    "Congratulations to all of you for your wish."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid that some of you will run away, but my business is too urgent and I want to save some time."


    "In that case, the city lord said nothing."


    The three sages returned a gift with a smile on their faces, "We also want to thank the city lord for keeping such a dead world so well. If the city lord hadn''t merged it into the formation world, he would give it a new origin. It has long since turned into a pile of sky fire gold and disappeared into the void."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "That said, it''s the second time Xian Shucheng has helped you, so I have to make one more request."


    Sanxian was surprised for a while and sighed, "The city lord is really welcome."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If you are also polite with the saint''s disciples, wouldn''t you look down on you? Besides, this is also our chance."


    "Not only you are welcome, but also shameless."


    Sanxian shook his head, but lost his breath, his eyes stopped for a moment on King Jiang Ren, "This...is the Queen of Earth?"


    Jiang Ren Wang was startled, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "The King of Jiang, how do you know?"


    "I missed it back then, if I can find..."


    The three sages stopped talking and looked at Zhou Shu, "City Lord, what is the matter with you?"


    Zhou Shu took out a jade box and opened it, "Please look at the three."


    The three sages only glanced at them, then raised their heads, "The soul silk separated by the distraction of the earth evil was affected by the power of annihilation. Fortunately, they were prepared for self-sealing long ago and were not invaded by the power of annihilation. Not bad, but because the soul silk state lasted too long and lost too much power, even oneself couldn''t get rid of the seal, trapped inside, unable to come out, and if it passed more than three hundred years, it would completely disappear."


    Zhou Shu was delighted, "The three of you really understand everything. Let��s not conceal a few. The soul silk comes from a beloved practitioner who has helped many people in the Xuanhuang Realm. I hope several of them can help him get rid of the trouble. It can restore his spirit to its original state."


    Sanxian groaned, "We can do it, but there is a requirement."


    Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, "Just let them talk, as long as I can do it."


    "Not a requirement of you, but of him."


    The three sages pointed to the soul silk, "He has learned to be distracted. No matter when he learned it, he has benefited from the Liangshan Palace heritage. If we save him again, then he should be a member of the Liangshan Palace. He must help with Liangshan Palace from now on, whatever the cost."


    Hearing the words "whatever it takes," Zhou Shu hesitated, "I don''t know what he thinks, I''m afraid I can''t make a decision."


    Sanxian said calmly, "We can just ask him directly, we only need the city lord to give us the soul silk."


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xianxia for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3706: Irrelevant

    Zhou Shu thought about it and handed it over.


    The three sages took the soul silk and nodded, "City Lord, under normal circumstances, we will not **** someone from you, but this person does have a relationship with Liangshan Palace. If possible, we still hope that he will be part of us."


    Zhou Shu stunned, "Is it also the Three Sages of Liangshan?"


    Sanxian said calmly, "Of course, this requires his consent, and the top priority is to get him to recover. That is the future."


    "The three, please."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It won''t take long, right?"


    "Just wait a moment."


    The three sages walked back with the soul silk, stopped in the distance, and the three of them stood up one by one, seeming to form a certain formation.


    "These three people are the saint disciples?"


    King Jiang Ren looked at Zhou Shu, still with some doubts, "It''s really extraordinary, you can see my origin at a glance."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Behind them are saints. Naturally, you know, don''t be afraid. The saints behind them are still good to deal with, and they have similar goals with us. They belong to the kind that we can associate with."


    "That''s all right," Jiang Ren Wang hesitated, "Does that saint know where the earth emperor is now? Is he sanctified?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and nodded, "When they are ready, I will ask for you."


    "Thank you...City Lord!"


    King Jiang Ren almost knelt down, but soon realized that something was wrong, and immediately stood up straight.


    After about half an hour, the three sages put away their formation and walked back, their expressions were a little abnormal, and they seemed to consume a lot.


    A phantom followed them.


    Step by step, walking staggeringly, like a baby who is just learning to walk, but he is obviously an old man. In those turbid eyes, there are a few lights from time to time, looking at everything around him curiously, like the first time. The same as coming to this world.


    Zhou Shu immediately greeted him and said, "Next Zhou Shu, I will see the old man Bai Xiao."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    The old man shook his head twice, and fixed his eyes on Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, I don''t seem to have heard of you. Are you from Kunlun?"


    Even though it is a divine soul, the speech is intermittent, due to weakness, and because it has not been in contact with people for too long, it has become dull.


    "No, the junior is a newcomer who entered the heavens thousands of years ago. He was guided by his predecessors in the Guixu of the Xuanhuang Realm." Zhou Shu looked solemn. "Senior was imprisoned by Xian Ting in Anding City. It was the junior and other people. It��s up to them to bring out the predecessor��s soul ribbon." Zhou Shu pointed to the three sages of Liangshan, "returning the predecessor from the soul silk to the present state.


    "I know this. They told me that Liangshan Palace and Liangshan Palace still have descendants."


    After the old man said a few words, he became much more normal, his gaze at Zhou Shu became kind, "Are you a newcomer from the Profound Yellow Realm? It��s really good. There are still newcomers from the Profound Yellow Realm into the heavens. It can also bring the old out of Anding City, hahaha."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "What is senior laughing at?"


    "Haha, how can you not laugh when you see someone succeeding in the Xuanhuang world?"


    The old man laughed louder and louder, "The Immortal Realm thought it would be able to completely trap the Xuanhuang Realm, so that no one in the Xuanhuang Realm would come out. How could this be possible?! The Realm of the Xuanhuang Realm where there have been so many saints, you can Sleepy!? I failed, haha!"


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "Senior said that the fairy world is doomed to fail."


    The old man stopped smiling and said solemnly, "Are you the only one?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "No, there are a hundred of us who came up to the Tongtian Pagoda. Since then, practitioners will continue to come up. Most of them are here now, and there is more than one junior who has received the favor of the senior. If the senior wants to see it, I can call now."


    "Want to see, want to see..."


    The old man nodded immediately, but quickly shook his head, "Forget it, it''s better not to see the old look like this. Don''t let people think that all the practitioners from the Xuanhuang Realm are all this old and unbearable look, a little promising. No, that��s not good. Young people should feel the better side of the heavens, or wait for the old to recover."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Senior, this is not a problem. There is no practitioner in the Xuanhuang Realm who disrespects senior, and it has nothing to do with senior''s state."


    The old man said categorically, "This is an old persistence, so don''t say it."


    Zhou Shu nodded helplessly, "That junior won''t let them come."


    He can understand the old man''s persistence, but it feels a little bit uncomfortable to think of the old man being tied to the sky column with his hands and feet broken.


    The old man smiled with satisfaction, and slowly said, "How is the Xuanhuang Realm now? Is there another Tower of Heaven?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Senior, the Xuanhuang Realm is very good now, with good heavenly management, the sect is also very harmonious, and it is developing very fast, but the source is still sleeping, and the Tongtian Tower is now gone, and can only be used once.


    The old man''s expression changed slightly, "Good way of heaven, isn''t it Pu Lao now?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s Pu Lao."


    "Pulao''s words, this guy is not good. When the old man returned to the Xuanhuang world, he interrupted a few times, and he also advised him not to do these unnecessary things. Later, the old man heard that he was very good to the cultivators of the Xuanhuang world. Harsh, isn''t this true?" The old man frowned, "It seems to be something from 20,000 to 30,000 years ago, and the old man can''t remember it clearly."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Actually, Pu Lao also wants to help Xuanhuangjie, but he has his own problems."


    The old man sighed, "The old man doesn''t know what his difficulties are, but it is not a good way to stop the cultivators with the catastrophe. He thinks that it can screen out better talents? Real talents do not rely on the catastrophe several times. It can be seen that it has to go through countless real experiences. Many people with poor talents have developed better after entering the heavens, such as those in Kunlun..."


    As he said this, he stopped suddenly, "Zhou Shu, Kunlun should still be there, right?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Yes, the Xuanhuang world is very good, but the people here are very withered."


    "It''s good to be still there. When the old man and a group of Kunlun elders were imprisoned in Anding City, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com really worried that Kunlun would disappear, the hateful fairy garden!" The old man who had been very kind suddenly ran away. The figure couldn''t help shaking, it became distorted, anger from the bottom of my heart.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Kunlun will not disappear, they have always had the most pure practitioners."


    After he came out, Bai Xiao had already mentioned Kunlun several times. Obviously, after entering the heavens, Bai Xiao had joined Kunlun. Perhaps most practitioners who really have feelings for the Xuanhuang world would choose this way.


    "Yes, but Lao Chu is no longer a Kunlun disciple, ha ha."


    The old man gradually calmed down, his eyes became much sadder, and a wry smile hung on his face.


    Zhou Shu was startled when he heard the sound and looked at the three sages of Liangshan with a look that was not very friendly.


    Sanxian shook his head, as if to explain that this matter had nothing to do with them.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3707: Disaster

    "It''s not their reason."


    The old man shook his head, "I withdrew from Kunlun before being imprisoned. If it weren''t for this, the old man would not agree to some of their conditions."


    Zhou Shu paused, "So, I don''t know what the seniors have? The juniors know a few Kunlun disciples."


    "These things, the old will solve them by themselves."


    The old man waved his hand, obviously not intending to say clearly, "I know that the Xuanhuang world is okay, Kunlun is still there, and the old man is content," he turned to the three sages of Liangshan, "A few, the old man has nothing to ask, according to the previous agreement. , The old can go with you."


    The three sages approached quickly and raised their hands to Zhou Shu, "Sandy, goodbye."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Wait, I still have things to do."


    The Three Sages stagnated, "What else is the city lord? Didn''t you say it before?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, only asked, "Elder Baixiao will go to you, will he become the same three sages as you?"


    "Is this bad?"


    The three sages said indifferently, "The city lord, how long will it take for the old Baixiao to recover to the heyday? With us, it may not be a hundred years, let��s not hide it from the city lord, in fact, each of us is the same as the old Baixiao. , Come out from the edge of death, dying, and will be annihilated at any time, but now we have new lives and new goals, and when everything is achieved, we will still return to the way we were. People like Bai Xiao What is needed very much, and it is not only what we need, but they also need it themselves. The best of both worlds should not be blocked by the city lord."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Fine, I won''t stop it."


    The three sages smiled and saluted, "Very well, we don''t want to be an enemy of the city lord, after all, we have no conflict, and you helped us."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "The new goal is revenge, right? The masters behind it should be guarded back then..."


    "No need to say it."


    Sanxian interrupted Zhou Shu and shook his head gently.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Don''t tell me, I have one more thing to ask for, that''s it." Before they could reply, he took out the soul lamp, "This is the soul lamp my friend left with me. There is his soul in it."


    Sanxian glanced at him, "He is very good, his soul is complete, and he is full of vitality."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I know this too. I want to contact him. I want him to come to Xianshu City. How many can do it?"


    "It''s just a sentence, it''s not difficult," Sanxian said calmly, looking at Zhou Shu, "But San Xian, this is the last time San Xian asked us. We don''t like being asked again and again."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then treat it as the last time, if you are also willing."


    "We didn''t say it."


    Sanxian realized something and reached out to take the soul lamp. Soon, a cloud of black fog came up.


    But after a few breaths, the three sages handed back the soul lamp.


    Zhou Shu doubted, "So fast?"


    The three sages said calmly, "I just recorded the soul-reading information. The remaining things will be done by the Liangshan three sages in various places. The city lord can rest assured that he will receive the message from the city lord in a short time. We can guarantee ."


    "But it''s my fault. There are three sages everywhere in these heavens."


    Zhou Shu understood, and suddenly, "Then I want you to find someone for me?"


    The three sages glanced at each other, rather helpless, "If you have a soul, you can find it."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Then...have the three heard of the Butterfly Pill?"


    The three sages contemplated for a while, and seemed to be communicating with people, "It is the kind of pill that counteracts the accident. There is no such thing in the heavens, not only because there is no material, and there is no environment for refining that kind of pill. That kind of pill can only be refined in the Profound Yellow Realm, and those refined in other places can only offset the calamity of a certain realm or a certain clan. As for the Profound Yellow Realm...what does the city lord want to ask?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s nothing, just ask casually."


    "Then we go."


    The three sages saluted and stepped back. The old man Bai Xiao followed them and left without saying a word.


    "Almost asked the wrong person."


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly, seemingly lucky.


    Wang Jiang Ren curiously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s nothing, there are some things you shouldn''t ask them."


    Just now he wanted to find Yangmei through the Three Sages of Liangshan, but he soon realized that Yangmei, like the old man Baixiao, was a person who had come out from the edge of death and met the standards of Liangshan Palace. If Yangmei were found by them, they might also be found by them. Take it away, and Zhou Shu is not sure whether the current Yangmei hopes to be found by other people. If Yangmei has determined a new goal, he has his own things to do, but because he was recognized, he did something wrong. It even affected her path, which was not what Zhou Shu wanted to see.


    King Jiang Ren didn''t ask too much. He only looked at Zhou Shu, and said in admiration, "It''s worthy of being a man...The city lord, even the saint''s disciples are responsive."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I helped them, and they helped us, it''s nothing."


    King Jiang Ren shook his head and said, "But when the city lord threatened them just now, they didn''t dare to refute, so they just accepted it. This is not like helping each other."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "because they know they will need my help someday."


    King Jiang understood something, "Yes, the city lord is the emperor, and the city lord is in charge of matters involving practitioners."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and sighed, "What you said is nondescript, who can understand?"


    "Hey, it''s not what the city lord requested."


    King Jiang Ren stroking his beard, his face was indifferent, "By the way, the city lord just said who is behind them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You will know in the future, let''s go."


    In the past, Liangshan Palace had no saints, only sacred artifacts, that is, the sacred artifacts that fell because of breaking the passage of the heavens.


    Those who can help Liangshan Palace, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is also only axe.


    Obviously, Hunshi Axe did not completely die back then, and there is still a soul or something else. After tens of thousands of years of silence, Hunshi Axe began to recover. Those Liangshan Sanxians were the disciples gathered by Hunshi Axe. Further revive the Hunshi Axe and move around in the heavens.


    The immortal world did not interfere, and acquiesced to the various behaviors of the three sages of Liangshan. On the one hand, the immortal world owed too much to Liangshan Palace and the Hunshi Axe, and they all died because of the immortal world. On the other hand, it was a holy artifact that existed in the heavens. , Even if it is incomplete, it still has the ability to destroy the heavens and the earth. Before there is a definite solution, the immortal world will not confront it head-on. Of course, the actions in the dark are definitely inevitable.


    Zhou Shu thought of these from the beginning, only then would he support them and bond with them.


    As a new force, he never had grudges with Liangshan Palace, helping them do no harm to him, and he believed that the sacred artifacts could not be revenge, and the three sages of Liangshan were prepared for this. When the sacred artifacts are fully recovered, the immortal world will be turbulent. At that time, many immortal sects will usher in a disaster.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of Blood Dragon Breaking the Sky, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3708: how many people

    A little bit of time passed.


    Everything is developing according to Zhou Shu''s expectations.


    Xianshu City convened a huge event. At the event, Zhou Shu announced several shocking news. The Demon Emperor was present but was imprisoned, and the fairy court imprisoned all races to collect the power of the heavens to create the power of Chaos, Xianshu City With the emergence of a cross-border teleportation formation, Zhou Shu created a new avenue called Shu Zhidao, and so on. Compared with these, Xian Shucheng took the initiative to fight the Holy Fire Gate.


    Xianshu City, the most fringe of Outland, suddenly became the center of the heavens.


    Various tribes and various forces kept coming, in order to confirm the truth of the news, and to see with their own eyes this newly emerging fairy city that had suddenly erupted.


    Everyone in Xianshu City gets busy, many of them are day and night, except for Zhou Shu of course.


    Snow-white house.


    "The whole city is busy, but you, a big city lord, hide from me to be lazy."


    Glancing at Zhou Shubai, Mu Yan picked up the jade slip and gestured with a satisfied smile, "Brother, I may have another junior sister in two days!"


    Zhou Shu looked outside leisurely, "You are too slow, now there are several times more people in Xianshu City than before, and you will have to collect one every day from now on."


    "Ci Hangzong''s income is very strict. It can''t be achieved without decades of trials. You think it''s your way of comfort," Mu Yan put down the jade slip, her mouth pursed unconsciously, "Day one I received more than 400, and now it seems to be over 100,000, which is terrible!"


    "Thanks for your hard work, take a good rest, this is for you."


    Zhou Shu patted Tie Muying''s head, took the tea she brought, and put a jade slip in her hand by the way.


    Tie Muying picked up the jade slip and curiously said, "Master...Brother, what is this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It is my understanding of the Tao of Compassion during this period of time. Hundreds of years of accumulation are contained in it. It should be very useful. Take a closer look and consider it carefully. Remember not to show it to your senior sister."


    "Oh...ah, can''t you show it to Senior Sister?"


    Tie Muying held the jade slip and was stunned.


    Mu Yan frowned, "Mu Ying, he lied to you, so honest, you must be fooled in the future."


    Tie Muying was stunned there, mumu said, "Oh, is it for me or not? If I don''t give it to the senior sister, I won''t need it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, you can discuss it together, if you don''t understand, you can always ask me."


    "Then thank you brother!"


    Tie Muying bowed respectfully and retreated to Mu Yan, looking happy.


    Mu Yan snorted, "You are really hateful, you also bought my junior sister."


    Zhou Shu sipped the tea and said with a leisurely expression, "You said I was hateful all day long, didn''t you just watch me rest and you were busy? Besides, the Tao of Shu is better than the Tao of Compassion. It has fewer restrictions and has no conflict with other Taos. Everyone will learn it soon, so don��t worry about me for now.��


    Mu Yan put down the jade slip and stared at Zhou Shu, "Damn it, why don''t you worry about it? Obviously there is Xuenv sister who helps you take care of it every day, I just..."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Or, in the dojo these few days, I will help you teach?"


    "Really?"


    Mu Yan was overjoyed and stood up.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "My business is basically finished, let''s talk about the use of a soul shadow, if you want to become your appearance, no one can tell."


    "Senior brother, you don''t need to become me. Let me tell you, these people will help me pay attention," Mu Yan leaned over and drew something by hand. "They are my key test objects, maybe. Be nice to them when you join."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I see."


    Mu Yan grabbed Tie Muying, turned around and ran out, "Muying, let''s go out to play, this time we have to go a little farther."


    Tie Muying was stunned, "Ah, senior sister, this jade slip, shall we not study?"


    Mu Yan frowned, "There is time. Besides, Xianshu City is full of Yuntong. It is no trouble to go anywhere. Keep the jade slips away, don��t lose them, brother, I��ll leave it to you here. Until I come back, you are not allowed. Go!"


    Tie Muying couldn''t hold back Senior Sister, so she was dragged out.


    "Why don''t you go to other worlds to find suitable practitioners? It may not be good to do everything by yourself."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, put down the teacup, and read the jade slip she had left behind. Whether she was a substitute, she still had to teach the class in her own way. There should not be too many ideas of her own, otherwise the two people conflicted and the students would be in trouble. Up.


    Mu Yan is a very stubborn person, especially in the way of compassion.


    For example, Zhou Shu has helped her see the practitioners she wants to observe. Not only the conduct of this life, but also the previous life, she can see clearly, but she has to rely on herself to test slowly, which seems a bit redundant. But it is also admirable.


    Therefore, Zhou Shu paid close attention to her.


    "City Lord!"


    Outside the dojo, King Jiang''s voice came.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "All come in."


    It was not only King Jiang who came in, but also Xiangru who had not seen him for a long time.


    Xiangru raised his hand, "City Lord, I''m back."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, patted him, and smiled, "Be polite to me, like brother."


    "Recently, there have been a lot of rules in the city, and it''s hard for me not to obey, but if you say so, then I''m not polite," Xiangru nodded with a smile, and said with emotion, "If you don''t know, I will be a few hundred When I was away in New Year, I completely changed my appearance. When I came back, all the people came to Xianshu City, everywhere, I didn''t expect that Xianshu City could become like this."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Brother Xiangru, isn''t this something we believed in the beginning? I said it when the city was built."


    "I was actually skeptical at the time, but it was what you said, so I did my best and didn''t want the result," Xiangru said frankly, "When I did it, I still couldn''t believe it."


    "Then believe it quickly."


    Zhou Shu looked more solemn, "However, we are still far from truly achieving it, and our suffering has not yet come."


    Xiangru nodded, and UU reading solemnly said, "I know, I have heard a lot of news outside. Xian Ting has held several conferences for Xianshu City and gathered almost all the elders. It may soon There is going to be action, but what does it matter, no matter how many people come, we will not let Xianshu City have an accident!"


    Seeing what he said categorically made Zhou Shu feel a little moved.


    "Don''t worry, Xiangru brother, we were prepared."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "But how is the situation on your side? Have you encountered any trouble in Xinghai Realm?"


    "I came to tell you about this."


    Xiangru looked at Zhou Shu and said in admiration, "You really expected it. The Han family really aggressively attacked the Xinghai Realm and almost came out. They plan to complete their efforts and completely turn the Xinghai Realm into their own territory, but , They still miscalculated the strength of the Star Sea Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "How many people are left in the Han family?"


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xianxia for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3709: Insincere

    Xiangru shook his head, showing a trace of emotion, "It seems that there is no one at all."


    "not a single one?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned and slowly said, "It''s still as strong and unsparing as ever, Li Chenyi."


    "As far as I can see, most of the Han family members didn''t come out after they went in, while a few of them were killed by the stars before they could run far." Xiangru looked into the distance, seeming to recall What, sighed, "Their star photos seem to be getting better and better."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Li Chenyi has seen the universe, maybe he has known the star photos, and the star world is not like the seven star world Emei supported by the immortal world. They do not care about the fusion of the power of the stars and the moon, and focus on Xingli has received better results."


    Xiangru nodded, "It''s a troublesome enemy."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s very troublesome, but playing against him is quite interesting."


    Xiangru stagnated, "Brother Zhou, don''t say this, what should we do now?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "According to the previous plan, you and Sima Yi both led the team to the Han''s house and offered to help them stay home. In this case, it is difficult for them not to agree, especially when Sima Yi came forward, and I This side will soon leave for the Star Sea Realm. The longer the Han family can hold on, the easier it will be on my side. Remember, don��t forget the Royal Star Talisman, that��s the only thing we can effectively resist starlight at the moment. But it can''t be used for a long time. You must leave in time when encountering unpredictable danger.


    "it is good."


    Xiangru nodded immediately, not without admiration, "The Royal Star Talisman is indeed a good thing. Those of us who are hiding in the Han family, because of the Royal Star Talisman, did not suffer serious injuries, just ordinary burns."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Huang Xuan is a genius. As far as Star Power is concerned, he is much taller than Li Chenyi."


    "Then you want you to draw the talisman well," Xiangru smiled and raised his hand. "Brother Zhou, then I''m going to go."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "Okay, I will contact you when I pass by. It''s a pity that Brother Xiangru, hurriedly come and go, we don''t have time to get together."


    "When you get revenge, you can get together anyway."


    Xiangru has long gone, only a confident voice floated back.


    "When shall we go?"


    Jiang Renwang looked at Zhou Shu with light in his eyes and couldn''t wait.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What''s the rush? Xinghai Realm is not far away. We have already arranged a teleportation array for the realm along the way. We can arrive in half a month at most. There is no need to worry at all. I will pass by and you don��t need to Now, guard Xianshu City."


    "Don''t take me again!"


    Jiang Renwang''s face collapsed, with a frustrated look, "Since I joined Xianshu City, I haven''t gone out to fight a big battle with the Emperor. If this continues, people will ignore me when they talk about the Emperor. of."


    Zhou Shu unknowingly shook his head, "King Ren, you are too far away, and it is not time to write down the history. Besides, the star sea world is just a prelude. The goal is not to occupy, but the star power inside. It is not a war at all. It is more convenient and easier to succeed with Huang Xuan, but it is difficult for too many people... The real battle comes from the fairy world, and then you have a chance."


    King Jiang thought for a while, and sighed, "That''s fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If it''s okay, open the door for me, it''s almost time for class."


    "The Emperor has a destiny, and I have to stay if I have something."


    Jiang Ren Wanggan laughed twice and walked over to open the door of the dojo.


    After about two quarters of an hour, ten people were sitting sparsely in the dojo, and it seemed that no one would come again. Compared with the constant flow of people outside, it was completely double heaven.


    Not surprisingly, the way of compassion is restricted by the immortal realm, and there are already few people who practice it. In addition, Muyan is a person who prefers not to abuse, and even fewer people are willing to come.


    But what��s interesting is that everyone who came here should recognize Zhou Shu and know that today is Zhou Shu��s lecture, but none of them was surprised. After all, they are those who practice the way of compassion, and they have a feeling of humiliation when they just started. Zhou Shu was very satisfied with this.


    Not much to say, Zhou Shu explained according to Mu Yan''s jade slip.


    As we talked, there were two more people in the dojo.


    They were all women, listening to the class very seriously, but their attention was still more on Zhou Shu.


    After the lecture, cover up the scroll, Zhou Shu gently said, "You can tell me any questions or ideas you have, I have time."


    "City Lord Zhou!"


    Someone stood up immediately.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "In the dojo, you don''t need to call the city lord. Everyone discusses the Tao together. There is no difference between the superior and the inferior. They are all Taoist friends."


    The man blushed and said quickly, "Yes, Fellow Daoist Zhou, I have two questions!"


    Time hurriedly passed, most people returned with satisfaction, and there were only those two women in the dojo.


    One raised his hand, "Brother Zhou!"


    Although she was wearing a veil, she couldn''t hide her excitement.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Sister Jing, you are here, how do you talk about my compassionate way?"


    Jing Tianshan couldn''t help nodding, "Excellent, for beginners, there is nothing better than this. After I go back, I will ask Master to follow... Wait," Realizing something, she pointed to the side Woman, "Brother, this is Senior Sister Le Lingyun, we are here this time in Xianshu City and we have things to do."


    Le Lingyun nodded lightly, got up and saluted, "Le Lingyun has seen City Lord Zhou."


    The woman was covered with a veil like Jing Tianshan, and her temperament was as graceful as a lotus. It is said that most of the female sisters of the Ci Hang Sect were like this, but Le Lingyun had a little more gorgeousness, probably because of the cinnabar on the eyebrows. Of course, her eyes were still cold. , Much colder than Jing Tianshan.


    In the cold, it seemed to be hostile, which was rare for the disciples of Ci Hangzong.


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths, not knowing the cause of the hostility, only smiled and raised his hand, "Good Sister Le."


    Le Lingyun shook his head, "No, the city lord is so famous, I can''t be the senior sister of the city lord."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care, "Sister Jing, the pastor sister told me some time ago that you were sent by Cihang Sect."


    Seeing no one around, Jing Tianshan took off her veil and showed a smile on her face, "Yes, I specially invited this mission. I want to come to Xianshu City to have a look. UU reading is still on the way. , I heard about the recent things in Xianshu City, brother, you are really getting better and better, and you have done so many great things!"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Those things are also compelling."


    Jing Tianshan smiled and shook her head, "I have to force it? Is the avenue created by force, so I am willing to be forced."


    "City Lord Zhou."


    Le Lingyun looked at Zhou Shu, and said solemnly, "Why did the city lord create his own way of comfort, but why did he teach in the dojo of the Tao of Compassion? Is there anything in common between the Tao of Compassion and the Tao of Shu? Let the Tao of Compassion into the Tao of Shu?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, her hostility towards herself was indeed justified.


    She is questioning her insincere to the Tao.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2019052513 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 3710: Very strange

    Seeing Zhou Shu''s smile, Le Lingyun seemed to be even more dissatisfied, "City Lord, was what I said just now funny?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "The Daoist Le is very right, but do you think the Shuzhi Dao I''m talking about is bad?"


    "I doubt it if I speak very well."


    Le Lingyun said solemnly, "From this lesson, it is difficult for other people to know what Tao you really practice. If you practice the Tao of compassion, I will naturally be happy, and I am happy that there are new talents in the Ci Hang Sect. , But you are the creator of your own way. It is impossible to focus on the way of compassion. This is the biggest problem."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "But for me, distraction is not a problem. I practice both ways and can take care of both."


    Le Lingyun shook his head decisively, "Impossible. I spent my entire life studying the avenue. After focusing on one avenue, it is impossible to distract him. It is strange that you practice two avenues at the same time."


    "Senior Sister..."


    Jing Tianshan noticed something, and whispered, "But Brother Zhou is not an ordinary person, not only the way of compassion and the way of comfort, he also practices many laws and great ways, and he is better than others. Reincarnation cause and effect, creation and annihilation, also Including the way of compassion, he is very good."


    "Then it shouldn''t be!"


    Le Lingyun''s eyes became more and more severe. "Any practitioner with his wisdom and ability is enough to push a avenue to a higher level and make the avenue become stronger in the heavens. If you focus on a kind of avenue, it may He has long become a quasi-sage and even a higher realm, but he is distracted and spends his energy on other places, which is a great waste for Dadao."


    He was a little excited when he was talking, and the hatred in his eyes became obvious.


    "This...Senior Sister, do you control too much."


    Jing Tianshan stagnated, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Zhou Shu watched them arguing, shook his head slightly, disputes over the Great Dao have always been the most troublesome, but it is also rare for people like Le Lingyun to force others for Dao. This kind of stubbornness has exceeded the limit of piety. Not only is oneself sincere to Tao, but even becomes a slave to Tao.


    Very dangerous state of mind, if you continue, you may fall into the abyss.


    She is a member of the Ci Hang Sect and Yang Mei''s fellow. If there is a chance, it is best to help her change.


    Only now is not the time.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Le Taoist friend, I always practice my own Tao of Shu. I can tell you very clearly that I will not let the Tao of Compassionate Part of the Tao of Shu, and I can''t do it either. I��m here, and I��m just teaching for the pastor sister. This is not a common occurrence."


    "Is that so?"


    Le Lingyun looked at Zhou Shu, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, "I understand, City Lord Zhou, then you can focus on Shu Zhidao."


    Seeing what she meant, Zhou Shu smiled, "It seems that Sister Yue, I have no chance to say it."


    Jing Tianshan looked at Zhou Shu helplessly, sighed and shook her head.


    Le Lingyun was very calm, "Dao is different, so I can''t be a brother or sister, so I don''t care about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s really okay at the moment. By the way, what can you do? Frankly speaking, I am an alliance with Cihangzong in the Xuanhuang Realm. The kind of life and death is the same after entering the heavens. You have I can say anything and I will do it if I can."


    Le Lingyun paused, "City Lord Zhou, I''ll talk about this later, I want to ask where Mu Yan is?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "She is developing a believer in the Tao of Compassionate heart outside. She has been very diligent. Since arriving in Xianshu City, she has not rested for a day. The Tao of Compassionate Heart is restricted by the immortal world, and the situation in the Taoist temple is not very good, It''s not her fault."


    Le Lingyun whispered, "Even though she is young, her piety to Dao is not under anyone else''s. These Ci Hang Sects are all in their eyes, and the city lord can rest assured that Ci Hang Sect will never blame her, only rewards. Also, the city lord has been working hard to help spread the word of compassion in Xianshu City."


    "Xianshu City does not reject any avenue, let alone the way of compassion."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of satisfaction and said calmly, "Friend Le Daoist, do you want to call her back now?"


    Le Lingyun said calmly, "No, please trouble the city lord to point out the location, we can just find her by ourselves."


    "It''s good, she is now in Qishan, the edge of the formation, from Xianshu City, through eleven Yuntongs, yes, this is for you."


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu took out two black yellow rings and handed them over.


    Jing Tianshan quickly took it and said in anticipation, "This is the Xuanhuang Jie the brother said. We have heard many times along the way. It seems that this ring has many functions, but it needs Xianshu City merit points to open it. Ah? I''m also doing tasks here, okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yours has already turned on a lot of functions. Of course, if you want to do all of them, you still have to do more. Junior sister, you can do it anytime."


    "That''s great."


    Jing Tianshan looked at Xuan Huangjie, and became more happy.


    Zhou Shu looked at Le Lingyun, "Le Dao friends accept it. With this, it is very convenient in Xianshu City. It is not difficult to go wherever you want, and you can always contact you in case of trouble."


    Le Lingyun hesitated, then took it and bowed, "Thank you, the city lord, Junior Sister, we are gone."


    Not long after they walked out, Jing Tianshan turned back and whispered, "Brother, don''t be angry with Sister Le, she is very nice."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Of course not, where did you think of it."


    Jing Tianshan let go of her heart and showed some seriousness, "Brother, I still have something to tell you, where should I find you later?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to her hand, "You can contact me through Xuan Huang Jie. If you want to see me, I will be there anytime." He hesitated after thinking of something, "Is it about Yangmei? Is it your master? Got her news?"


    "It''s not Yangmei''s. Master looked for the trustee, but there is no news yet."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s eyes dimming, Jing Tianshan hurriedly said, "Brother, I believe that one can be found. The person entrusted by the master is very capable. If that person can''t be found, Yang Mei should not be in the immortal sect."


    Zhou Shu quickly calmed down, "It''s okay, I believe it too."


    "Then I will go first, brother."


    Jing Tianshan covered her veil gave Zhou Shu a thoughtful look and left soon.


    Zhou Shuli stayed where he was, still feeling a little restless, looking for Yangmei everywhere, but there was no news, did he really disappear completely? I knew that there was today, in the Xuanhuang Realm, she shouldn''t have let her go to the Tongtian Pagoda, but left her and promoted to immortality with her.


    Before he knew it, King Jiang came to the front again.


    "City Lord, a visitor went outside the formation and said it was right or wrong that you didn''t see it."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Isn''t it?"


    King Jiang Ren was also a little puzzled, "Yes, I don''t listen to anything. They said they came out of An Dingcheng and discussed important things."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu realized something and nodded gently, "Then go out and meet."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3711: Can

    It should be Zheng Feiyi.


    Among those rescued from Anding City, he seemed to be the only one who had never been here.


    Most of the people in Anding City were arranged by Zhou Shu to Xianshu City. Many foreign races were brought by their families. Therefore, they quickly found a suitable place in Xianshu City and integrated smoothly. There are many practitioners in Xianshu City, especially after learning about the recent events in Xianshu City. Of course, there are also a few people who are grateful on the surface, but left after speaking, and they must have found a way out early.


    It is worth mentioning that the people who stayed in Xianshu City did not ask Zhou Shu to help them remove their marks.


    Xianshu City has clearly been against the Immortal Realm, and decided to stay here. The imprint is irrelevant. The imprint can prove their hatred of the Immortal Realm and their loyalty to Xianshu, it is not a bad thing.


    Zhou Shu helped them relieve those who left, but at some point, they might still appear.


    Soon when he reached the edge of the formation, Zhou Shu Ning looked at it, and was slightly startled.


    A few people rushed up, and the headed old man bowed and saluted, sincerely and joyfully, "I finally saw the benefactor again!"


    "It turned out to be fellow Taoist Tan Feng and fellow archer."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and smiled, "You are too polite. Since you are here, why not go to the city?"


    Tan Feng and Bow Zhang were the last two rescued by Zhou Shu. As soon as they left, the teleportation formation was immediately destroyed. Zhou Shu was still worried that they would not be able to leave because they were affected.


    Good luck.


    Tan Feng sighed, "I''m not sure if I don''t see the city lord, it turns out that there is such a big fairy city in Outland, and it really belongs to the city lord."


    The bow was not open and smiled, and the fat was swayed, "I said you have too much thought and worry about what to do?! Besides, Zhou City Lord is not only such a big fairy city, he is also a founder! The first person in tens of thousands of years!"


    Tan Feng looked at Zhou Shu and inquired, "Is it true that we heard the news when we came on the road?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, I did create Shu Zhi Dao, and I used it in Anding City."


    "That''s fine!"


    Tan Feng was holding his beard excitedly, looking at the bow and saying, "I knew we would be here more than ten years late. When the news passes, we won''t have to take another trip."


    The bow snorted, "It''s not that your son is too stubborn. I said it a long time ago. City Lord Zhou can even go back and forth in Anding City, and even the saints are not afraid. What can you worry about? But let me say , Now you don��t have to go back to report, you are his Laozi, can''t the Lord do this?"


    Tan Feng pondered for a few breaths, showing a look of embarrassment, "But... after all, Tao''er is the lord of the city, I can''t be the master."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two of them, not knowing what they were talking about, and frowned, "What''s the matter with them?"


    "Sorry, sorry!"


    Tan Feng realized something and quickly apologized, "That��s it. After I returned to the family with Brother Gong, I discovered that my youngest son, Tan Yutao, not only became a quasi-sage, but also brought the family to the level of the Four Great Masters of Outland. I thought at the time, if our family could unite with Xianshu City..."


    "and many more."


    King Jiang frowned and said, "You can''t make a mistake? The four great masters of Outland, Tang, Xu, Han, and Zhou, don''t have much to talk about."


    "The Tan family is the Zhou family."


    Gong Bu Zhang said solemnly, "At the beginning, Brother Tan and I were captured by Xian Ting, and Tan��s family suffered a catastrophe. Worried that Xian Ting would continue to be unfavorable to the family, the family left the homeland and went to other places to develop, and at the same time changed their names to the past. His ancestor''s surname was Zhou."


    Zhou Shu thought of something and said in deep thought, "Zhou Yutao, City Lord Wumu, the 48th City Lord on the Celestial List, is your son?"


    Tan Feng nodded, took out some things and handed it to Zhou Shu, "Now I have changed back to Tan Yutao. This is his real name. If the city lord does not believe it, there are things here to prove that the city lord can send someone to investigate."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and smiled, "Don''t look at it, I believe, Taoist Fellow gave birth to a good son."


    Of course, this one is enough. Those are indeed the scrolls of Wu Mucheng''s order, etc. The reincarnation in it also clearly tells Zhou Shu that what Tan Feng said is indeed the truth. The Zhou family of the four masters of Outland, in fact It was talking about the family, and he accidentally rescued the city lord''s father in Anding City.


    "Ashamed to say."


    Tan Feng sighed, "I really didn''t teach him anything, he has a good mother."


    The bow was stubborn and couldn''t help but said, "Indeed, the old man really admires Mrs. Gongsun. The husband has a wife like this, so what can the husband do."


    Tan Feng lowered his head, very guilty, "I owe them a lot."


    The bow slapped him, frowned, "It''s alright, what do you do with this crying face in the city lord? We are not talking about this!"


    "Yes, yes, my fault."


    Tan Feng looked at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "City Lord Zhou, we are here to discuss something. Let me introduce, this is Xu Yi, Tao''er''s confidant."


    The young man who had been silent for a while took a step forward and said, "I have seen City Lord Zhou Shu in one of the next Xu!"


    "You are welcome, I have been talking about the reputation of the city lord for a long time, the people below are also very unusual."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly. The young man in front of him was no small thing. No matter how he looked at it, he was considered excellent among Hunyuan Jinxian. His eyes were extremely firm, standing there as stable as a nail, motionless. In the face of himself, the founder, he didn''t show half-point pressure, which is much stronger than Tan Feng.


    He has only seen a few similar young people, such as Xu Ran from the Xu family.


    Speaking of which, the top young practitioners of Outland, those who eliminated Xianshu City, seemed to appear in the four masters.


    "Thanks to the city lord for the praise, but I can''t say that now."


    Xu Yi said in a deep voice, "I am under the trust of the city lord, and come to see Xianshu City. There is no plan to reach an alliance for the time being."


    The bow frowned, displeased, "You little fellow, what do you say? Haven''t you seen the city lord Zhou''s Xiancheng? He is still a founder! Xianshu city is no worse than Tanjia!"


    Xu Yi said calmly, "I have seen it all. I admire City Lord Zhou very much, and think that City Lord Zhou is worthy of the name But I came here to follow the order of the City Lord. How did the City Lord order me? Please don��t blame the seniors and the city lord on how to implement it."


    The bow snorted, and the flesh on his face piled up, "You kid, you really regard yourself as your master."


    Tan Feng stopped the bow and waved his hand. "Brother Gong, don''t cause trouble to Xu Yi. Now it is the age of young people. These things should be decided by them. We are old, do our best. Things are fine."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said warmly, "Please make it easier for the city lord, please?"


    "Of course, a few advanced cities, I still have a lot of things to ask."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Mr. Ren, let Ruoyan prepare the hall, and some distinguished guests are coming."


    "I see, City Lord!"


    King Jiang nodded and went quickly.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3712: Not good to offend

    After welcoming guests in the hall, Zhou Shu left with excuses.


    You can leave the rest to others to do, and it doesn''t take him to think about it and consume energy.


    There have been too many recent things.


    In fact, Zhou Shu didn''t care if he could form an alliance with the Tan family. There are several quasi-sage foreign families. It is good to be able to form an alliance, but it is not possible to form an alliance. The relationship between Tan Feng is enough, and there is always no more enemy.


    Xu Yi is a good young man, but that''s all, Xianshu City has better ones.


    After passing through several Yuntongs, Zhou Shu appeared in a small world.


    Compared with the excitement of other circles, this one can be said to be sparsely populated. In the hundreds of thousands of miles, only a few people can be seen, all of them are near Yuntong, and they seem to be ready to leave at any time.


    There is no other reason, this world is enveloped by a powerful sword intent, and even the air layer is torn.


    Moreover, it is a sword intent that flows freely and attacks indiscriminately. There is only a peaceful place near Yuntong that will not be attacked by sword intent. However, it is impossible to stay without strong power, so the people who come here are basically Sword repair to hone their sword intent.


    However, Zhou Shu discovered that one was not a sword repairer.


    Ping''an saw Zhou Shu, his eyes lit up, "What are you doing here?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I should ask you this. What are you doing here?"


    Ping An frowned and said in dissatisfaction, "Although I am not a sword repairman, I can use these sword intents to polish and fill the heavens! Where can I find such a good place, but you, knowing that Xianshu City has such a good place, but Don''t tell me."


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "You are so attentive."


    Ping An smiled, "You didn''t force it. Every time I meet I have to say that I am lazy, then I won''t be lazy to show you.


    Seeing the light yellow brilliance lingering all over her body, she is indeed resisting and absorbing these sword intents with the power of patching the sky, smashing her body, Zhou Shu nodded, "I know that I have cultivated the Taoist body, yes, I will help you in the future. "


    Ping An snorted, "You haven''t told me, what are you here for, did you see them compare swords?"


    She pointed to the depths of the finger world, seemingly thoughtful, "I can''t perceive their existence right now, and I can still perceive it at first, but they haven��t been there for a few years. Their sword intent is so strong that I can��t go deep. Progress is really fast."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If you play a thousand or hundreds of games with a quasi-sage, you can make so much progress."


    Ping An frowned, "You forgive me. It''s okay to play a thousand or hundreds of games with you, hehe."


    "I am waiting."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked quickly into the world. Those majestic sword intents were naturally separated by his side, as if he hadn''t noticed his existence.


    "One thousand seven hundred and fifty one, I won this round!"


    The clear and loud voice came from Zhao Yueru.


    "Yes, it''s the fifth win, right?"


    The old voice is Jie Qing, the descendant of the sword sage Lay Qinglian.


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "Xie Lao is laughing at me, right? I won five games in more than 1,700 games, really."


    Xie Qing said seriously, "No, just with pure sword intent, without using Dao tools to reach this level-you have overwhelmed me in sword intent, and among all the sword repairs that the old man has seen, you can rank No. Seventeen, very good."


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, and her voice changed, "Seventeenth... I''m a little happy if you don''t say this, Xie Lao."


    "In these heavens, there are very few sword repairs I haven''t seen."


    Xie Qing paused and turned to the place where Zhou Shu was. "City Lord, you are here, is there news from Aojian?"


    "Ah, Shu, are you here?"


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes lit up and ran over here.


    "Can you get praise from Jie Lao, still not satisfied?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her face that was turned into a purplish red by the attack of the sword intent, and shook her head slightly, "Yueru, don''t work too hard."


    "It''s rare that Jie Lao is willing to teach me, how can I not try my best?"


    Zhao Yueru frowned, her eyes rekindling war spirit, "Jie the old, let''s do it again."


    "Take a break, I have something to say to the old man," Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Jie old, there is news from me that Aojian is dealing with something in Outland and will return to Xianshu in three years. Cheng, Xie Lao will be able to see him then."


    Zhao Yueru joyfully said, "Is it finally coming back? I have one more opponent too!"


    Xie Qing nodded lightly and said slowly, "Thank you, the city lord for telling me, I hope there will be a result."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then it depends on what result Xie Lao wants. If it is to find a successor, Lao Li is unlikely to agree. It is better to choose one in Xianshu City. I see the current senior The opponent is very good."


    "not good."


    "not good."


    The denial in unison.


    Zhao Yueru stared at Zhou Shu, "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand sword intent, our sword intent is completely different!"


    Xie Qing said solemnly, "Miss Zhao is not suitable for this inheritance, and the old man is not enough to find a heir. She is still just getting started."


    "Forget me," Zhou Shu smiled helplessly, but quickly put away his smile, looking at Xie Qing with a solemn expression, hesitated for a while, lowered his voice, "Jie Lao, recently..."


    "Needless to say, the old man understands that the immortal world is about to attack, right? In fact, these Japanese old men also feel this atmosphere..."


    Xie Qing breathed a sigh of relief, as if she had let go of some burden, "It doesn''t matter, the old man will help. Now the old man is in Xianshu city, it is impossible to sit by and watch what happens in Xianshu city, and the old man is also on the top of the list. As it should be, these years... the old man has been here with you, and I have gained a lot of benefits from you. I don��t have to worry about anything. After a comfortable life that I��ve never had before, I��m afraid that the old man will never again. There is no face to meet people."


    Zhou Shu smiled secretly and said in a polite manner, "The younger generation is not talking about this, but the younger generation is very grateful that they can finally get the promise of relieving the old."


    "Not this? Then your attitude suddenly became so solemn, you..."


    What did Xie Qing realize, and why did she take the initiative to say it? But after hesitating the word kid still didn''t export.


    It''s a founder, not to be offended.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "From the news I have received, Xian Ting has held a lot of meetings recently, but apart from raising the ranking of juniors by seventy, there is no other substantial move. Actually, Xianjie itself has a lot of problems. , Especially the things in Anding City, they can''t take care of themselves. I guess they can''t take care of our side. It should be a hundred years from now."


    Xie Qing sank, "Is there anything wrong with you? It''s okay, the old man wants to continue practicing sword."


    "It''s okay, the junior is here to inform Aojian about this, so keep going."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and walked away quickly, with a smug smile still on his lips.


    Although a lot of efforts have been made to understand Qing in the past few years, this promise is enough to take back everything. A quasi-sage like Jie Qing can win, no worse than a big family.


    (PS: Thank you Lao Xu for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3713: necessary

    "Brother!"


    Jing Tianshan walked over quickly, smiling.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Is your business finished?"


    "In fact, it''s nothing, just confessed a few things and rewarded the pastor sister. Besides," Jing Tianshan hesitated, and smiled, "Ci Hangzong intends to open a branch in Xianshu City. I wonder if the senior brother will agree. What?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up and he smiled with his palms, "Good thing, of course I agree."


    Jing Tianshan laughed, "That''s all right, I think Senior Brother will agree."


    "There is no reason to disagree," Zhou Shuwen said, "It is a good thing for both parties. If it succeeds, Cihangzong will be the second sect officially settled in Xianshu City. (Not counting the lotus school, the first one is Chongyang Gong), just like the Xuanhuang Realm in the past, our two families have joined forces again. It��s a very good color."


    Jing Tianshan couldn''t help nodding, "Hmm."


    Zhou Shu thought of something and looked at her with a smile, "Will it be you, the master of the division?"


    "It should be Sister Le, but she said that she doesn''t like Xianshu City and might leave. Maybe it''s me. In fact, whether I am the master or not, I plan to stay," Jing Tianshan lowered her head unconsciously , And said, "It''s only temporary. If it succeeds, this may be the first and only official stronghold of Ci Hangzong in Outland. Ci Hangzong values ??it very much, and should send a stronger senior sister over here. , Maybe it''s a quasi-sage."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Also, I will give you a better world at that time."


    Jing Tianshan shook her head, "These, you can discuss with Senior Sister Le tomorrow, I will come to you for other things."


    Seeing her solemn expression, Zhou Shu nodded, "You said."


    "Brother, Master asked me to hand it over to you. I have opened the mechanism. Senior brother just watch it directly."


    Jing Tianshan took out a storage ring and carefully handed it to Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu took it and didn''t look at it first, and said slowly, "Junior sister, have you seen it?"


    Jing Tianshan hesitated, "I have read it, but I can''t say what''s inside."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity, "I see, Junior Sister, you remember to wear the black and yellow ring, don''t take it off at any time, there is a heart wall of reincarnation I set up inside, which can prevent other people from tempting you in reincarnation, and the quasi saint can also Warning."


    "Ok."


    Jing Tianshan nodded earnestly, "I understand, but I still have the flawless holy note given by the master, shouldn''t it work?"


    "Your master is very attentive to you," Zhou Shuwen said, "but the two are different. Both are best to wear."


    "I see. I will never reveal any secrets here. I swear to Master," Jing Tianshan said seriously, with some doubts on her face. "Senior brother hasn''t read it yet, how can I know the contents? Is it important?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Your master is definitely not an ordinary person, you don''t need to guess this, just be careful."


    Jing Tianshan nodded, "Well, brother, then I''ll go first, sister is still waiting for me over there."


    "Go ahead."


    Watching Jing Tianshan leave, Zhou Shu opened the storage ring.


    The storage ring itself is quite extraordinary. It is different from Wanfang Ring, Xuanhuang Ring, etc. It is a space created by the maker himself, without borrowing any space from the immortal world or other forces. This is not something that ordinary quasi-sages can do. There are not only dead things, but also living things. Those are two soul lamps lingering in the soul. One of them is marked with Jing Tianshan''s name, and the other is blank. Zhou Shu can''t see it, can know The thing is, the vitality is still very good.


    who is it? Why should I leave a soul lamp here? Is it a plan to break the boat?


    Opening the jade slip inside, a few lines of words leaped into view.


    "City Lord Zhou, I learned that Zunjia is a founder and a disciple of Cihangzong. If I conceal it, it is mine. I am a water kite from Linglongtian. My ancestor is from the Xuanhuang realm. Jing Tianshan is my disciple. She Go to Xianshu City, please take care of one or two..."


    Although not surprising, Zhou Shu was still taken aback.


    Jing Tianshan''s master is indeed an extraordinary figure.


    Water Zheng, the lord of the small Linglong realm, is also one of the two sect masters of Linglong Tian, ??ranking 72nd in the celestial list, one in the top of Wuwang.


    It is hard for anyone to think that the realm master of the small Linglong realm next to the Luofu realm, who is about to enter the ranks of the Xianting elders, turned out to be a member of the Ci Hang Sect.


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, and found some information from the memory of thousands of reincarnations, but he didn''t feel strange.


    The Shui family is indeed a family of cultivators in the Xuanhuang Realm. Many efforts were made in the construction of the Tongtian Pagoda. However, when the Tongtian Pagoda was destroyed, the Shui family also suffered a catastrophe. After that, it slowly became silent. The Xuanhuang Realm thought that the Shui family was also harmonious. Like most families, they withered after losing their talents, but unexpectedly, someone still kept the family bloodline and entered the fairy world. To this day, they still have a very high status. It is just the people in the family who will not and cannot mention the past family. Up.


    The Tongtian Pagoda has caused a big blow to the Xuanhuang Realm''s Cultivation Realm, and there are few families that can barely survive, I am afraid that there are few families who do not hate the Realm.


    ����The sect and the elites in the family were all destroyed. The Xuanhuang Realm Cultivation Realm has regressed for tens of thousands of years, not to mention that there is a technology that can truly change the heavens and make the Xuanhuang Realm rise again.


    Destroying the Jianmu and destroying the Tongtian Tower, the immortal world wanted to cut the connection between itself and the Xuanhuang World, and even finally pushed the Xuanhuang World into the edge of the heavens, but how could it be cut apart?


    The humans in these heavens are basically all from the Xuanhuang Realm. Even if most practitioners have forgotten the Xuanhuang Realm, as long as there are a few remembered, it is still a force that cannot be ignored. This is how the water kite is. , And Zhou Shu believes that the similar situation is definitely not the only one with water kite.


    "...Please forgive me, I won''t help you with anything for the time being, but if you can hit the Louvre world one day, I will do my part as a descendant of the Xuanhuang world..."


    Such content can be expected by Zhou Shu, and there is still a hint of joy in UU reading .


    He would not expect those who are in the immortal realm but are thinking about the mysterious yellow realm to come out to help him now. After all, the gap between the fairy realm and Xianshu city is too big. If you can stand up and contribute, that��s enough. As an emperor, what you can do is like this.-Whether you have enough support or not, you must be firm and do what you should do, and once you do it , Naturally, those people will come out.


    Besides, he was very grateful for the trust in him.


    When the water kite tells such a secret, it itself is a great trust in him as a founder. After all, the leakage of this storage ring is absolutely a fatal blow to the water kite. With this trust, it will definitely be a help in the future. .


    Putting away the storage ring and taking out the soul lamp, Zhou Shu returned to Wanmuting.


    No matter who owns the soul lamp, it is necessary to keep it well, and it may be useful for one day.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 201710251 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3714: right here

    Le Lingyun left. Although he didn''t like Xianshu City, he was satisfied when he left.


    Xianshu City has drawn a very good boundary for Cihangzong, even if it is used as the main gate of Cihangzong, it is not bad, and even three immortal heart lamps are placed on it. This is Cihangzong. It is very difficult to collect one of the sacred objects. Zhou Shu took out three of them, and even the most picky person could not speak.


    Of course Zhou Shu also has requirements.


    The sect master of Cihangzong here is Yuan Heyin, and the deputy sect master is Jing Tianshan.


    After entering the heavens, Yuan Heyin has been a little depressed, hoping that the reconstructed Ci Hang Sect can lift her spirits.


    After handling the affairs of Ci Hangzong, Zhou Shu welcomed another important guest.


    "Actually, I was thinking on the road whether Yang Tian was Zhou Shu at the beginning. Now it seems that the answer is self-evident."


    Hang Yilian looked at Zhou Shu with a calm face, and sighed helplessly, "I''m here this time, is it a self-rejection?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. "Friend Hang Dao is really joking. I am Zhou Shu and Yang Tian. I am fighting against the immortal world, but it doesn''t mean that I have to fight against all the sects of the immortal world, such as Tianfumen and Saitama, except for sure. ."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s demeanor, Hang Yi Lian thought for a few breaths, bowed and bowed, "City Lord Zhou, I can''t think of you as a founder and a person destined to become a saint in the future. I was really disrespectful last time."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly returned the courtesy and laughed, "Friend Hang Dao is too polite. I am a founder, but my Dao is still growing. Maybe someone who is better than me on Shu Zhi Dao will come out. Who will succeed first? Saint is not necessarily."


    Hang Yilian stagnated, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, "That is true, why doesn''t the city lord wait until sanctification or quasi-sage announces it?"


    "The immortal world is pressing too hard, I can''t wait."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, anyway, no matter what was wrong, it would be fine to push up on the immortal world.


    Hang Yilian thought for a while and said, "Yes, if the city lord does not reveal such an identity, the immortal world will not worry about it. It is still in meetings and discussions. I heard that Xian Ting has held 27 meetings recently. , Even the original Fairy Court meeting has fallen."


    "So it''s mine."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "If you don''t delay, maybe the Tianfu Sect is already in charge of the sect."


    "The city lord is joking, but Tianfumen has no such idea. We are supporting Linglongtian this time." Hang Yilian smiled and raised his hand. "I also want to thank the city lord for his guidance last time. Now the Holy Fire Gate and Ten Thousand Souls Zong has no chance at all, especially in the battle in Xuchang 30 years ago, the Sacred Fire Gate was really a complete defeat."


    "They want to destroy the good things in Xuchang circles, and they have to look at the weight."


    A cold light flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and he said coldly, "Xuchang Realm also has a formation, and there is a Dragon Realm behind it, let alone your two sects helping each other, they are looking for death."


    In that battle, Zhou Shu''s soul shadow naturally also participated.


    Manipulating the formation to fight against many practitioners can be regarded as Zhou Shu��s hand-handler. However, because of the secret assistance of the Tianfumen and the Saitama Sect, the whole process seemed very easy. The three quasi-sages of the Holy Firemen and even the formation were dispatched. They didn''t even get in. The First Commander was said to have been destroyed to the Palace of Life, which was caused by Long Bao.


    Hang Yilian nodded, "Sacred Fire Gate has repeatedly smashed back. I think it will be difficult for them to leave the immortal world again."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "That is also a disaster."


    Hang Yilian nodded, but didn''t agree with him. For the Heavenly Talisman Gate, the Holy Fire Gate is already satisfied today. As long as they don''t interfere in the outer domain and can''t expand the influence, it''s not like the Holy Fire Gate is completely destroyed. The idea of ??Tianfumen does not conform to the interests of the Immortal Realm Sect. How can I say that if Zhou Shu really hits the Immortal Realm, Tianfumen and Shenghuomen will still have to join forces.


    Zhou Shu understood her thoughts by himself, and didn''t say much with a smile, "It''s the first time that Friends Hang Dao is here, so I have to take a good look at Xianshu City."


    "It is rare that the city lord is kind, I will not miss this."


    Hang Yilian nodded and slowly said, "However, I want to get things done first. City Lord, don''t you know if Du Shuang is there?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll take you there. He studies the Talisman in his own world. Calling him to come will delay his time."


    Hang Yilian was surprised, "He has his own world?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "He has done so many things for Xianshu City. It is not surprising that he has his own world. We will be rewarded if we have merit here, regardless of origin or other races, foreign races or immortal sects. There are demons too."


    Hang Yilian was admiring, but when he heard the words of Mozu, he couldn''t help but frowned.


    The two passed through Yuntong all the way, and Hang Yilian couldn''t help but sighed, "Xianshu City is really convenient, better than Xianlu."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Friend Hang Daoist laughed."


    Hang Yilian was surprised, "This is not a joke, isn''t the city lord still satisfied?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said confidently, "No, I mean Xianlu can''t compare with Yuntong at all. This is one of the highest technologies in the Xuanhuang world. The Xianjie can never do this with only those things stolen in the past. Kind of degree."


    Hang Yilian paused, "It turns out that the city lord meant this."


    "Naturally," Zhou Shu was indifferent. "In the future, Yuntong will cover every realm of Outland. As long as people in Xianshu City can walk back and forth in Outland in one day, people in the fairyland will have to leave the immortal realm. How can this be compared for decades?"


    Looking at the confident and calm Zhou Shu, Hang Yilian was stunned for a while, and then said, "The city lord is really farsighted."


    "This is the inevitable result of the development of things."


    Zhou Shu gradually expressed solemnity, "I am not alone with this thought, but everyone who truly loves Xianshu City. If Friends Hang Tao stays in Xianshu City for a few more days, he will naturally feel it," he said. Hang Yilian glanced at it and said slowly, "I hope that Friends Hang will be like this too."


    "This one����"


    Hang Yilian hesitated a few times, "I''ll take it seriously. UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com"


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care. Hang Yilian was a determined person in the immortal world, with good judgment and ability to act, but it was different when he arrived in Xianshu City. This is the limitation of the elders of the immortal sect. Jumping out of the immortal world, everything is focused on the immortal world, and you can��t really feel the outside world. To reverse this, you can��t do it in a hundred years, even if Xianshu City completely occupies the heavens. A long day.


    "Here, it''s here."


    Zhou Shu smiled and pointed to the front.


    "There are so many runes, the whole world is completely the world of runes," Hang Yilian opened her eyes unconsciously, and the whole person became excited. Soon, she noticed something and looked at one of the runes. The wooden house walked over excitedly.


    "I can feel his breath, thank you City Lord."


    Being polite, she didn''t forget to turn around and salute.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3715: Should

    "Du Shuang, your appearance has changed, but the essence is still the boy from the past."


    Watching Du Shuang who was busy drawing symbols, Hang Yilian nodded slightly, her mouth curled up, showing a lot of relief.


    Du Shuang hesitated and raised his head, his eyes flashed suddenly, and he was pleasantly surprised, "It''s Elder Hang! Come so fast! The disciple heard from the city lord, but I didn''t expect that Elder Hang would really come from the immortal world for me. I know what to say..."


    "You don''t need to say anything, this is what I should have done."


    Hang Yi Lian sighed slightly, "I was sorry to you at the beginning, and Tianfumen owed you too, and let you be taken away by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and even stripped of the soul."


    Du Shuang walked a few steps closer, bowed and bowed, "The elder does not need to say that. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect was in charge of the sect at the time. We had no need or ability to fight with them. The disciples knew it and never blamed the elder and the sect."


    "Don''t you really blame it?"


    Hang Yilian looked at him and noticed something. He was happy, "Then you are willing to return to the Heavenly Talisman Gate?"


    Du Shuang''s expression was solemn, "The disciples have been waiting for this day, Fu Dao is what I ask for, and Tian Fu Sect is also the only sect I am willing to join."


    "I''m so happy to hear you say that, but..."


    Hang Yilian took a look outside, with many worries in her eyes, "Don''t speak so loudly, this is Xianshu City, and City Lord Zhou is still outside."


    Du Shuang smiled unconsciously, "Haha, the elders have thought too much, and the city lord has always supported me in returning to the Heavenly Talisman Gate."


    "Ah? Then he is so good to you, and even arranged a realm for you?" Hang Yilian was full of doubts, "I have felt that this realm is not ordinary, and we may not be able to do so well in the Tianfumen. "


    "I have done many things for Xianshu City, all of which are what I deserve, and have nothing to do with which sect I am in."


    Du Shuang slowly said, "Elder, in Xianshu City, as long as you pay, there will be rewards. The city lord told me that he doesn''t care what kind of sect or race the people in Xianshu City are, or even the demons. It doesn''t matter, as long as you are willing to do things for Xianshu City and be loyal to Xiancheng when you were in Xiancheng, that''s enough."


    What Hang Yilian thought of, "There is no sect, no race, everyone is the same..."


    Du Shuang nodded, "Yes, that''s it, how does the elder know?"


    "Someone once said this, but everyone should be a joke," Hang Yilian hesitated for a few breaths, "I didn''t expect someone to do it. It was Zhou Shu''s Xianshu City. I saw many things along the way. , I also feel a lot..."


    Du Shuang couldn''t help but said, "The city lord said that Xiancheng should be like this, not just Xiancheng, but the Xianjie and the entire heavens should be like this."


    "The whole heavens?"


    Hang Yilian froze for a moment, and her heart felt cold.


    She thought about what Zhou Shu was going to do.


    Du Shuang nodded, "The city lord and I have said so, but he also said that it is unlikely to be realized unless a new heaven is rebuilt and the world comes back, but the saints have not really done that kind of thing. Yes, he will definitely not do it either."


    It was the first time I saw the same door in years, and the sect who had always cared for him, he couldn''t help but open the chatterbox.


    Hang Yilian hesitated, not knowing what to say for a while, "You still talk a lot, even the saint can talk about it."


    Du Shuang laughed, "In Xianshu City, everyone did not confess the saints. The saints are also practitioners, but they are only practitioners with higher levels of cultivation. The saints are not detached from the heavens and are restricted by the laws of creation. In fact, As long as you work hard, everyone can..."


    He suddenly stopped when he noticed something.


    Looking at Hang Yilian''s angry and frightened face, she whispered, "Sorry elder, I''m a little bit overwhelmed."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    After a while, Hang Yilian calmed down and said warmly, "City Lord Zhou has affected you a lot, right?"


    "It''s not just me, but many people in Xianshu City are like this." Du Shuang was stagnant, and this time he was much smarter. "The elders don''t want to listen. I won''t say anything. In fact, there is nothing to say. After all, they are all on paper. Really do it."


    Hang Yilian nodded slightly, "Yes, it''s better to say less if you can''t do it."


    She looked at Fulu on the chopping board, "Can I take a look?"


    Du Shuang quickly said, "Yes, everything here is under my control, the elders just take care of it."


    Hang Yilian turned to look at him, and slowly said, "Everything in the world? Can I control it without restriction?"


    Du Shuang paused, "Of course the rules of Xianshu City cannot be broken. For example, the boundary of the edge cannot affect the operation of the formation, but this world is internal and has little to do with the formation, so my authority is also greater, basically You can do whatever you want, and you can change the original core."


    "Really free."


    Hang Yilian sighed, picked up the talisman, and looked at it. After only two glances, he felt profound and mysterious. Before he knew it, he watched for nearly half an hour, and even raised his fingers in the air to make gestures, demonstrating the runes. And the effect.


    "Ah, a little fascinated."


    Aware of the gaffe, Hang Yilian put down the Fuluo and straightened his clothes, a little embarrassed.


    Du Shuang hurriedly said, "It doesn''t matter, Elder Hang has always been my role model. This dedication to Fu Dao has also inspired the growth of the disciples. In fact, I am also fascinated by it."


    Hang Yilian smiled, "A pretty good Talisman, does it incorporate the law of cause and effect?"


    Du Shuang looked at Fulu, seemingly thoughtful, "This Fulu was only taught to me by the city lord not long ago. I can learn the law of cause and effect and it is all given by the city lord."


    "The city master teaches you the law of cause and effect, and teaches you such a good talisman?"


    Hang Yilian''s face changed slightly and said slowly, "Then he definitely doesn''t want you to leave Xianshu City? Did he let you stay here all the time?"


    "no."


    Du Shuang shook his head resolutely, "I studied the principles of the Great Road in Xianshu City, but did not participate in the internal meeting of Xianshu City. According to the city lord''s words, it is not the group of people who must stay in Xianshu City, as long as I am willing, You can leave at any time, no one can stop me."


    Hang Yilian put aside some heart, UU read "These words are all the city lord said?"


    She looked out unconsciously, Zhou Shu seemed to be still in the world, but it looked a little different.


    "Yes, that''s what the city lord told me, but..."


    Du Shuang bowed a salute, "Elder, I myself don''t want to leave Xianshu City now. I still need to learn from the city lord for my laws and talismans. Moreover, the current situation in Xianshu City is a bit troublesome. Assure the elder, after this period of time has passed, I will definitely return to the Heavenly Talisman Sect, which is my only sect."


    "Du Shuang, it doesn''t have to be this way."


    Hang Yi Lian smiled and shook his head slightly, "I am here this time, and I didn''t expect to take you back once. As long as you admit that you are still a disciple of Tianfumen, Zongmen and I will be very satisfied. City Lord Zhou saved you. You should pay him back. Our Heavenly Talisman Sect will never do the kind of things that don''t pay for gratitude or hate."


    (PS: Thank you Lao Xu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3716: not sure what it is

    "Thank you elder!"


    Du Shuang bowed himself in salute, very respectful.


    Hang Yilian stretched out his hand to help, and said with great relief, "You continue to draw the charms, I will stay in Xianshu City during this period, and I will come to see you."


    Du Shuangxi said, "Okay! I will also find the elders. By the way, elders, do you have Xuanhuangjie?"


    "Is it this?"


    Hang Yilian took out Xuan Huang Jie and smiled, "I haven''t seen it yet, I haven''t seen you, and I feel uneasy."


    "This is very useful. It may be the greatest invention of Xianshu City. It can transmit information, can use Yuntong, and there are many unexpected functions. Wait for me to look at your elder number..." Du Shuang took a closer look. "Remember, I will find elders through this."


    Hang Yi Lian said lightly, "Is it the greatest? I think Yuntong is the one."


    Du Shuang smiled, "That doesn''t count, that one is even greater, but it has long existed in the Xuanhuang Realm, and Xuanhuang Jie was created by the city lord himself."


    "Xuanhuangjie...I''m arguing with you about this."


    Suddenly surprised, Hang Yilian waved his hand and walked out of the wooden house.


    She bowed her hand to Zhou Shu and thanked him, "Thank you, the lord, I saw Du Shuang, he is really good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It is naturally good in Xianshu City. You don''t have to worry too much. You can go back anytime as long as he wants. I definitely don''t want to stay here."


    Hang Yilian must have a smile on her face, "He wants to stay for a while, but thanks to the city lord."


    "It''s okay, I have something to ask fellow Taoists."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Back then, your Tianfumen also took in practitioners from the Xuanhuang Realm, right?"


    Hang Yilian seemed to have expected it a long time ago, and said frankly, "I received two, and one fell very early, and the other was named Ning Xuanqing, who is still in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Sure enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, with deep meaning in his eyes.


    Realizing something, Hang Yilian said slowly, "Didn��t the city lord intend to let us trade Ning Xuanqing for Du Shuang? Don��t say whether Ning Xuanqing will be willing, our Tianfumen will not, Du Shuang is of course. A rare genius of Fu Dao, but so is Ning Xuanqing, and she is also outstanding in Fu Dao. It can be said that if it is not for her lack of cultivation, there is still a deficiency in the law, we must recommend her to be the Wuji elder."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Elder Wuji, are the seven highest elders who made Wuji Talisman?"


    Hang Yilian said proudly, "Yes, these seven people represent the highest achievement of the Heavenly Talisman Sect on the Talisman, and the same can be said in the fairy world."


    "She is really talented, I can''t think of it."


    Zhou Shu was quite happy in his heart. He thought that Ning Xuanqing would be very good, but he didn''t expect it to be so good, but it is not surprising to think about it. If she hadn''t had enough talent and enough important status, she wouldn''t be in the immortal world. But he helped Cihangzong, otherwise he would have been stopped by the Tianfumen.


    But no matter how happy he was, it only turned into a light smile, as if he didn''t care at all.


    He shook his head, "Friends of Daoist think too much. We Xianshucheng have never had the habit of taking arrogance. No matter who it is, we can come if we want, or if we don��t want to come, we won��t ask him to come. Abandoning the sect, this point can be felt by fellow Taoists themselves."


    Hang Yilian thought of what he had said with Du Shuang before, and said, "I''m sorry, I misunderstood."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t mind, the reason I asked her is because we have recently heard some bad rumors about Xianshu City."


    Hang Yilian hesitated, "The city lord also heard about it. Is that the order from Xianting not long ago?"


    Zhou Shu stared at her, his expression gradually condensed, "Surely it is true? Xian Ting intends to let those practitioners in the Xuanhuang Realm attack Xianshu City. Did Xian Ting really do this? Those practitioners have followed the sect of the Xianjie for so many years. , Now it is regarded as a piece of chess discarded at will?"


    "This is real."


    Hang Yilian paused and sighed, "We Tianfumen have also received similar transmissions, asking the sect to be ready to let practitioners from the Xuanhuang realm as a force to attack Xianshu City, but we have already Rejected, Ning Xuanqing''s cultivation level is still shallow, and has not experienced any actual combat, we will not let her go, and that is, our Tianfumen does not intend to participate in the attack on Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I refused, does Xian Ting agree?"


    "They haven''t answered yet, but we have decided that Linglongtian will also support us when that time comes," Hang Yilian hesitated for a few breaths, "This is one of the conditions for us to support Linglongtian. If they are in charge of the sect, We must consider the Tianfumen. Besides, we only have one Tianfumen. Unlike Shushan and Xuanlingzong, who are in charge of the sect, most of those people are there."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Very well, I don''t want to become an enemy with my past acquaintances. Of course, if I have to do this, I won''t be soft.


    Hang Yilian looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "The city lord is this a threat?"


    "Friends of Daoism think too much, this is not a threat, but a kind reminder. I practice the Tao of Talisman and admire Daoists and the Gate of Heavenly Talisman very much. I don''t want to be enemies with you," Zhou Shu said slowly, looking into the distance. "Friends of Daoist who stay in Xianshu City for a few more days will understand that Xianshu City is the most open and tolerant place in the entire heavens. All races can come and go freely. We don��t want to be an enemy of anyone, but if someone must come. , Then Xianshucheng had to protect himself."


    Hang Yilian slowly said, "I know, but you have been fighting against the immortal world, can''t you live in peace? Even like the Supreme City? If the city lord is willing, I can explain to Xianting on behalf of the Tianfumen, I believe Linglongtian and Genting City will also agree."


    "Thank you for your kindness. I have heard similar words several times, but my answer is the same."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Someone must pay for what we have done in the past. As long as the fairy garden still exists, we will continue to fight against the fairy world, but to be clear, we are fighting against the fairy garden, not the practitioner, the practitioner. Not our enemy."


    "Ugh."


    Hang Yili paused, then stopped talking, "This... the matter of the Xuanhuang Realm, I..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, UU reading , "Friends of Daoist, let��s not talk about this. It has nothing to do with fellow Daoists and Tianfumen. Since the fellow Daoists are here, we should just look around here and go. Go, we have a lot of interesting places here, you can''t see it at all in the fairy world."


    "It''s about to be so."


    Hang Yilian said expectantly, "Then I will leave first, City Lord."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You can do whatever you want here. If you have anything, you can contact me through Xuan Huang Jie, it''s very simple."


    "Thank you City Lord for his generosity, but disrespectful. I believe I can learn a lot during this time."


    Hang Yilian raised his hand to salute, with a lot of inexplicable emotions, admiration, surprise, doubts, and some he didn''t know what it was.


    There is still a strange feeling in my heart, what will happen to the heavens? Will things happen that the saint has never done?


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3717: Persistent

    Chongyang Realm, a realm almost covered by fire.


    Here, both walking and flying must be cautious. The thick and continuous fire fog is densely covered. It is almost impossible to see things. There are spewing ground fires everywhere. The fire pillars are as common as the mountains, and some fire pillars are even hundreds of miles. Connect the air layer to the ground.


    The only clean place is the plain in the world, where there is a palace with a radius of tens of thousands of miles.


    The palace is big and magnificent, but there are few people.


    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s arrival, the mortal Chongyang walked out to greet him with a respectful salute, "City Lord Zhou!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "True person, you are the lord of a sect, don''t be too polite."


    The Chongyang real person frowned and said, "The reconstruction of the Chongyang Palace depends on the help of the city lord, and my old bones can be recovered, and it is all given by the lord. What is the respect? I just don��t think it is enough, if the lord does not allow it. , The old man can''t stand the image of the city lord here."


    Zhou Shu had no choice but to laugh, "Nothing else, this is absolutely not the case."


    Although Yangmei was not found, Wang Qilin''s blood was finally obtained.


    Not one drop, but hundreds of drops.


    The secret location informed by the three sages of Liangshan contained many treasures from the Xuanhuang world, including the blood of Wang Qilin. In addition, there were three bones of the four sacred beasts. Although not complete, they are also rare treasures. It��s not easy for the heavens to find the remains of the sacred beasts of the year. ����The four sacred beasts guarding the Xuanhuang Realm gave up their lives when they encountered hardships in the Xuanhuang Realm, and destroyed them one after another, except for those that had been sanctified. One can survive.


    Some of Wang Qilin��s blood was left by Zhou Shu, and the rest were given to Chongyang and Yu Yurou, who was grateful for this, and almost regarded Zhou Shu as a reborn parent. This made Zhou Shu a little unhappy, such a person. It��s not suitable to be the master of a large sect, but I can��t say much. The real Chongyang person is not a human, nor does he have a heart to speak of. Even if he is transformed into a human, his nature is still a strange animal. After suffering, he is often accustomed to submission. Lost many things that should not be lost.


    As for the bones of the Four Holy Beasts, Zhou Shu used some repairs to repair the Four Elephant Soul Seals, which were basically better than the original ones.


    There is no Taoist artifact, but it is not difficult to temporarily block the quasi-sage.


    The Chongyang Master shook his head regretfully, "The city lord refuses, and there is no way for the old to do it, the city lord, what''s the matter with the Chongyang Palace today?"


    Zhou Shu glanced around, "It seems that there are still not many people recruited."


    "Except for the batch sent by the city lord, there are not many people. There is no way. The Chongyang Palace is really not well-known in the heavens. The old man has insufficient abilities and is busy with cultivation and has no time and energy to manage..." The real man suddenly leaned over to salute, "Please take back the seat of the old palace lord of the Chongyang Palace and choose another talented person to serve. The old man is grateful."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "This is the seventh time you have resigned?"


    The Chongyang real person blushed his old face, although he was already very red, "It is difficult for the city lord to remember clearly, the old man can''t do it."


    "Okay, I remember."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said slowly, "But you have to know that if you change people, you can''t call the shots."


    The man of Chongyang nodded quickly, "This old man understands that as long as the old man has a place to practice, he can help the city lord in the future. It doesn''t matter anything else, he was used to it anyway."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Real person, is Yu Yurou here?"


    If you can''t help it, you won''t be able to.


    "She..." Real Chongyang hesitated and sighed, "The little guy doesn''t care about cultivating at all, and he doesn''t care about the affairs of the sect. He runs everywhere every day. Now the old man doesn''t know where she is. The family is unfortunate. what."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "She only has a little unicorn bloodline, which is actually not a family."


    Realizing something, the Chongyang real person said in a deep voice, "Understood, the old man will expel her from the Chongyang Palace!"


    "I didn''t say that."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Holy person, you go to practice, I will take care of the matter here, and then you will be fine."


    "I know, then I won''t bother the city owner."


    Master Chongyang felt tight, nodded quickly, and watched Zhou Shu walk away. He was relieved and relieved. When facing Zhou Shu, he always had an unspeakable but obvious pressure that made him uneasy.


    Zhou Shu took a casual look and found Yu Yurou.


    At this time, she was walking leisurely in the middle area of ??Xianshu City, with a smile on her mouth, very comfortable.


    The cultivation base has not changed, even if the blood of Wang Qilin is obtained, it has not been really used.


    Seeing Zhou Shu who suddenly appeared in front of her, she was stunned, and then calmly said, "Zhou Shu, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I should ask you this sentence. Everyone in Xianshu City is busy, fighting for their own goals. What are you doing? No practice, no matter the sect, just hang out here?"


    "There are ancestors here, don''t I need to care about the Chongyang Palace?"


    Yu Yurou said straightforwardly, "As for cultivation, my talent is not good at all. I can be satisfied now, and I don''t need to be higher. Or, you Xianshucheng can''t do without cultivation? If so, then I... ...Just practice for one hour a day."


    Zhou Shu froze, "I thought you said you were leaving."


    Yu Yurou held up her head, "I won''t go, here is the same as the Xuanhuang World, I like it here."


    Zhou Shu sighed involuntarily, "You are so right and arrogant. You are really no different from the past. When you were in the prison in Anding City, I thought you were a bit stubborn. Why did you become like this again? Let you come here, really intends to make you a puppet, so you use this way to fight?"


    Yu Yurou paused, "No, I knew you didn''t let me be a puppet. You really did it for the good of the Chongyang Palace and the Xuanhuang World."


    Zhou Shu smiled, UU read www.uukanshu. Com seemed thoughtful, "I was a little surprised to hear this from you."


    Yu Yurou stared at him and said seriously, "Don��t think I��ve been ignorant, and I��m not someone who doesn��t understand the situation. You didn��t even use Bai Xiao��s old man, and let him leave according to his own wishes. How can I still use the Chongyang real person who is far inferior to him? Zhou Shu, I misunderstood you before, but now I know I was wrong. I admire you very much. You are indeed worthy of the title of emperor."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You don��t have to say this, but you can understand some things, and I��m also happy, but then again, since you understand everything, why not manage the Chongyang Palace properly and let the Chongyang Palace stand in the heavens again, and who will become? What about the big gate that can''t be ignored?"


    "Because I know I can''t do it, neither can Chongyang real person."


    Yu Yurou said slowly, "Zhou Shu, why are you so obsessed with the Chongyang Palace? Why do you want to do something meaningless? Does Xianshu City really need the Chongyang Palace? Does this heaven really need the Chongyang Palace?"


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support from Seashell, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3718: Not met

    Zhou Shu stopped.


    Yu Yurou said a few words, like a hammer hitting his heart.


    Do the heavens need the Chongyang Palace? Does Xianshu City need the Chongyang Palace? He has never thought about the answer to this question. The Chongyang Palace has never been Kunlun, nor has it been a benchmark for human practitioners, nor has there been a powerful saint. It is just an ordinary sect. Such a sect is in the heavens. There may be hundreds of thousands and millions, and such sects are established and disappeared every day, but why do you persist so much?


    Is it because it comes from the Xuanhuang Realm and has the name of six sects?


    Having inherited the belief of the Profound Yellow Realm, I must reproduce everything in the Profound Yellow Realm in the heavens and in Xianshu City?


    This kind of obsession is not necessary at all.


    Maybe apart from themselves, few people remember the name of Chongyang Palace. When Chongyang Palace was the first to settle in Xianshu City, Zhou Shu held a grand welcome ceremony for this. It can be seen from the event that everyone Congratulations are me, not Chongyang Palace, because no one really cares whether the Chongyang Palace can be rebuilt in Zhutian or Xianshu City. They have no history in Zhutian, and there is no drop of water. Splashed.


    It''s ridiculous, it''s me who is obsessed, and Yu Yurou has to point it out.


    Qingque Hao Ruoyan and the others actually know that this is their obsession, but they are willing to help them complete it. For Xian Shucheng, building a sect is originally a small matter. What''s wrong with completing their obsession What about?


    But for people in the Chongyang Palace, this obsession may be a great burden.


    Whether it is the real person of Chongyang City or Yu Yurou, they don''t want to do it again, and they don''t want to carry the burden that they can''t afford. Therefore, they will consume all their lives and want to have a new life of their own.


    Yu Yurou looked at Zhou Shu in a daze, and gradually became serious, "Zhou Shu, are you angry? If you don''t like me, you can do whatever you want. You saved my life. Do whatever you want. I have had a time that truly belongs to me, and I am very satisfied."


    Zhou Shu calmed down and looked at her with a smile, "Is that satisfied?"


    Yu Yurou said displeased, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It''s nothing, Yu Yurou, you can continue to live as you want. I no longer ask you to take charge of the Chongyang Palace. The same is true for the real Chongyang. You can do whatever you want."


    Yu Yurou was stunned, and looked at Zhou Shu carefully, "It sounds like you are angry, but your manner is different."


    "What am I going to bet you with."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I admit that what you said is right. It is indeed my obsession to rebuild the Chongyang Palace. I have not considered your opinions. I was wrong. So I now decide to correct my mistakes and abandon the Chongyang Palace. ."


    Yu Yurou opened her eyes wide, "Really? Such a big sect, if you say you don''t want it?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "If there is a suitable person willing to take over, I will hand over the Chongyang Realm to him, but the Chongyang Realm and the Double Ninth Palace must be renamed. If no one wants it, then just put it there, watching from time to time. As a lesson."


    "It''s a big city lord after all, as a lesson, so many resources."


    Yu Yurou snorted, but there was a smile in the corner of her eyes, and her whole person looked a lot more comfortable. In Zhou Shu''s eyes, Yu Yurou became a little amiable for the first time, and was no longer the abomination of the past. Although his appearance has not changed.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Sometimes a lesson can''t be bought by hundreds or thousands of circles. I have already earned it."


    Yu Yurou smiled, "Hey, I really admire you...but forget it, I''m very happy to have these words from you. Although you are the emperor, you are also very sympathetic to us people."


    "Are you Xiaomin?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant and noticed something, "Speaking of which, you really have changed a lot, and even my palace doesn''t claim to be."


    Yu Yurou seemed to realize something, "Actually, I have changed a long time ago. From the moment I arrived in Xianshu City, I knew that this place was what I wanted. I didn��t need many cultivation skills and resources to be able to smoothly here. The life of Shunli Lee will be very good, isn''t it a happy life if you want to cultivate immortality, you will be happy here."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "That will bless you, but I want to remind you that this kind of life is not something you can get without giving."


    "You can gain by giving. It''s impossible to get something for nothing. After so long here, do you think I don''t understand these principles? Don''t look down on me," Yu Yurou frowned. "Go and ask the ancestors, did I use the resources of the Chongyang Palace? ? Even if I want to buy something I want to cultivate, I still earn the fairy jade."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I didn''t mean that, Xianyu is a trivial matter. What I said is that Xianshu City will not always be stable.


    "The fairy world will come, right?"


    Yu Yurou looked at Zhou Shu, "Then it''s up to you. At best, I''m giving up my life, but I guess it''s useless. It''s nothing more than giving food to others. If I really want to keep the lives of me and the people here, I can only Relying on you, the great city lord, do you really count on us?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, then burst into laughter, "Hahaha, you are right, it''s me, it can only be me."


    Yu Yurou paused and smiled, "As the city lord, you can laugh so presumptuously, aren''t you afraid of being laughed at?"


    "Usually it is rare. With you, there is a different feeling," Zhou Shu admitted frankly, but he was also a little confused. "Speaking of your cultivation level, there is no pressure at all when facing me. I also found it very strange that the real Chongyang person was in front of me, and his words were unsteady, and he kept hanging his heart."


    "I have no other benefits as a whole. I just don��t see anyone pleasing to the eye, and I don��t think I am inferior to him. Although this is not the case, I think so. Otherwise, what should I do? , Dare not speak?" Yu Yurou raised her head and stared at Zhou Shu, "I just said, can you still beat me?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This kind of disposition is actually very rare among practitioners. It can be called the original mind is like a rock. It can naturally resist many attacks from the mind. You should know that the disposition of the practitioner is the most important, and the talent is the second. You are interested I can help you."


    Yu Yurou waved her hand, "Forget it, I think it''s fine now, Dachenglord, you only need to protect Xianshu City. If you want to care about everyone below, you can control it. Come here?"


    When Zhou Shu heard the sound, he nodded and said, "What you said is that I may be attached again."


    Yu Yurou suddenly became gentle, "That''s not an attachment, it''s just that you worry too much, it''s hard for you."


    "Maybe worrying is also an obsession?"


    As if receiving some message, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yu Yurou, I still have something to work on, so I won''t talk any more when I encounter it."


    "You don''t need to say goodbye, you and I may meet at any time, or you may never meet again."


    Yu Yurou beckoned, turned around, and looked at ease, a bit like a fairy wandering around in the painting.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3719: Thats good

    Qishan.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Xuanhu immediately greeted him with a smile on his face.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "When did you come back? Without saying a word, I went straight back to Qishan, so I love home."


    "No, something rushes to plant."


    Xuan Hu said shyly, "Pu gave it, I said I''ll find you after I''m busy."


    Zhou Shu looked around, "Is that the tree? It looks very ordinary."


    Xuanhu nodded, "It is indeed very ordinary, just a general Wenrong tree, but it has a different meaning. This is an important habit of our Ji family."


    "I understand, it is the foundation tree that must be planted by the hand when succeeding to the Patriarch..." Zhou Shu realized something and said with joy, "Xuanhu, you promised Ji Pu to be the Patriarch of the Ji Patriarch?"


    Xuanhu said with a solemn expression, "Yes, I can''t let her work alone."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Your brother and sister have really good relationships."


    Xuanhu paused and smiled with regret, "She has taken too much, and I owe her too much. By the way, thank you for giving her the Bud of Jianmu. She told me. You didn''t tell me before. I also said that I gave her..."


    "No need to mention this, what are you polite with me."


    Zhou Shu interrupted him and slowly said, "But don��t you think it��s wrong? The successor to the Emperor��s family is a big deal. Why did you plant it secretly by yourself? Why do you have to hold a ceremony or something, otherwise it��s not. Sorry ancestors?"


    Xuanhu quickly said, "No, my Patriarch is a secret, and I can''t let too many people know it. Let''s do the ceremony after returning to Ming Yaotian. Pu also said that. Besides, I can''t control how many Ji family members are. She is the real Patriarch."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "How was the formation meeting going on?"


    Xuanhu pondered, "If there is no sacred fire door to nuisance, it may be more perfect, but it is already very good. There are nearly a thousand sects, large and small, including many immortal sects. You must know that many sects are basic Those who do not leave the immortal realm, it is not easy to be able to come to Outland this time. King Mu is very satisfied. He said that it will continue to be held in the future, once every 100 years, and strive to become a major event in the heavens."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s a good start. In fact, the conference is just for the two of you to meet. It is unintentional."


    "Yes."


    Xuanhu glanced around, his expression gradually becoming solemn, "Zhou Shu, I have asked, Ji Pu understands some inside information, the woman who was born with the Eucharist is indeed a descendant of the Emperor, a member of the Wang family, named Wang Ji, Wang The family thought it could revive the family��s prestige, but the incident could not be covered up. Xian Ting knew about it and took it away. It seems to have happened more than 700 years ago. Wang��s family didn��t say the whole thing, and there were few people in Ming Yaotian. I know that the Wang family once had a Wang Ji who was born with Eucharist."


    "Wang Ji, it''s like two families combined."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "The Wang family colluded with Ten Thousand Soul Sect last time, has been demoted, right?"


    Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu, "Yes, the Wang family and the whole family have entered the imperial monastery. It is basically impossible to get back. Now we have forged a deep feud with the Wang family, and this Wang Ji is the most talented junior of the Wang family. , You are also a bit difficult to handle?"


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "What''s so difficult? The rescue has been rescued. Such a genius can''t be abandoned. Moreover, she is still a descendant of the Emperor. If I hinder her and prevent her from practicing smoothly because of the hatred of the Hewang family, Then how can I convince the public, how can I be worthy of being an emperor?"


    Xuanhu laughed, "I knew you would say that."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "What about you, now you are the Patriarch of the Ji family, what do you say?"


    Xuanhu snorted, "Knowingly asked, Ji family and Wang family have some grievances, but in the end they are all of the same species. I will not ignore her because of that grievance, and I have found a way to wake her up. Although I got it from Jipu."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "What to do?"


    After Wang Ji arrived in Xianshu City, she was still asleep, Zhou Shu couldn''t help it, because she was born with the Eucharist, all kinds of power could not affect her, and it was difficult for her to wake up.


    Speaking of Zhou Shu, there is still a doubt. With so much power collected in Anding City, it can be said that there are all kinds of power. If Anding City has tried to wake her up but failed to do so, it means that she is a natural body Any law can be restrained, which is too weird.


    It''s just weird, because restraining all laws also means that it is completely impossible to practice in a normal way.


    "blood."


    Xuanhu stretched out his hand and scribbled, "My blood is enough. Use one or two drops a day to wipe the eyebrows. You should be able to wake up in one or two years."


    "Is it to attract the blood of the same source? It should be fine."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said in doubt, "Why does Ji Pu know everything, and this is also clear?"


    Xuanhu shook his head, also a little confused, "Who knows, I didn''t ask in detail, maybe Wang''s family said it."


    Zhou Shu also thought about it, smiled and said, "Okay, it''s up to you. I will bring her to Qishan, and you will be responsible for waking her up."


    "understood."


    Xuanhu''s expression narrowed slightly, "But what should I do after waking up? She may not listen to me, what if she insists on leaving?"


    Zhou Shu said nonchalantly, "What are you worried about, Xianshu City can leave anyone."


    Xuanhu paused, "Yes, there is one more thing to say. I went to Xuchang Realm this time and saw Bailong."


    "White Dragon?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "He also went to Xuchang Realm? He is now the young master of Baidi City, have you played against each other?"


    Xuanhu nodded and sighed, "I''ve played against him. I''m not as good as him. He hasn''t used the Baidi Knife yet. If he does, I might not be able to survive for ten breaths."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s nothing, your strengths are not here. If he comes to Qishan, I believe he will be no match for you even if he has Dao Qi."


    Xuanhu laughed, "Hehe, even though you said that, I don��t think so. He is very strong. If it weren��t for Baidi City, no one would be on the list. He would definitely be on the celestial pole list and would not rank low. I do My skills are not as good as others, but in the final analysis, I still don��t have a deep understanding of Fuxi gossip. UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com can only use the formation method, and cannot integrate the formation method into my own boxing. The winner can be determined."


    "Then continue to practice hard."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, seemingly thoughtful, "It doesn''t look like you are very angry, why are you fighting each other?"


    Xuanhu realized something and frowned, "Of course it was a discussion. Do you think it''s a life and death fight?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "So, Bai Long still considers you his own person?"


    Xuanhu thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, "I think he has not changed much, he is still the same as in the past. I don''t know whether he is his own person, but I can be sure of one thing. Even if he becomes our enemy one day, he will definitely It is an enemy worthy of respect, different from those in Xian Ting."


    "I understand, this is fine," Zhou Shu smiled, "It seems that I have some misunderstandings about Baidi City."


    (PS: Thank you Lao Xu for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)

 Chapter 3720: I dont know the way

    "Misunderstanding, what misunderstanding?"


    Xuanhu thought of something, "Zhou Shu, do you think Baidi City is Xianting''s sword? It is not a misunderstanding."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Almost, they only listen to Xianting''s orders and secretly remove all those who resist Xianting...Have Bai Long told you this?"


    Xuanhu nodded, "I said one thing, he said that Baidi City is indeed a sword, but it does not necessarily belong to Xianting, it can also belong to other people."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Then it was hired by Ruyilou last time. It seems that there is no principle."


    Xuanhu thought for a while and said, "The low-level sword does not have any principles, but the powerful one is different. Bailong said that if there is something to do or not, the sword has its own will. If it is not what they think they should do, the sword He won''t get out of the sheath, he is also certain that Baidi City will not go to Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I won''t go to Xianshu City, that''s not bad, but if we go to the fairy world, will the sword be out of its sheath?"


    Xuanhu shook his head, "Then I don''t know, I asked, but he didn''t have an answer."


    "No answer means there is an answer, haha."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, "We don''t want to do anything in the future, why did Bai Long go to Xuchang Realm?"


    Xuanhu smiled, "I don''t know, maybe he was going to monitor the immortal sect? But I think he didn''t do anything, he just sat in a daze all day."


    "I knew I would go there too," Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I haven''t seen it since I entered the heavens. He helped me a lot at the beginning. I am still enjoying the Fuyuan Dao of the nine-story tower... By the way, you Did you tell him about Mu City Lord?"


    Xuan Hu shook his head, "No, I didn''t tell him too much about Xianshu City. We are reminiscing about the past most of the time."


    "It''s okay, it''s good to tell the old story."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "I will bring Wangji over soon, Xuanhu, and then I will leave Xianshu City for a while. If you have anything to do, you can find Qingque and the others. I won''t say much."


    Xuanhu frowned, "What can I do, but where are you going?"


    "Xinghai Realm."


    Zhou Shu left with a smile.


    Several hours later, Zhou Shu and Huang Xuan appeared on the edge of the Xianshu city formation.


    Huang Xuan''s face was stern, but there were also many expectations in his eyes, not just for those star powers, "Zhou Shu, you said they can really make good use of the star photos, and they are doing better than the original Seven Star Realm?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I have told you several times, do you still believe it?"


    Huang Xuan said coldly, "I just think that the starlight of the Seven Star Realm has reached the limit of starlight, and it can''t be better."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Huang Xuan, your genius is beyond doubt, but on Li Chenyi''s side, he not only has the inheritance of the Xuanhuang Realm, but also has the favor of the saint. If that saint is Li Emei..."


    Huang Xuan was stunned, then raised his eyebrows and scolded, "What! Li Emei, isn''t that the creator of Emei? You mean, we are going to grab star power from the people protected by Li Emei? Zhou Shu! You haven''t told me this before!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t be angry, this is my guess, and it''s not a true fact. What can I say."


    "Your guess, your guess doesn''t seem to be wrong, right?"


    Huang Xuan''s face was very ugly, "I heard people say that, didn''t I?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "How is it possible, I guess Bacheng is wrong."


    Huang Xuan stared at Zhou Shu, "It''s not like that. Last time you said that Xingli and Yinglong might be a little bit possible to fuse, and the result is really fused!"


    "Then I remember you also said that there will never be any accidents, the two forces cannot be merged, and then you promised to let Yinglong be the one to accommodate the star power..." Zhou Shu glanced at Huang Xuan, who was increasingly dissatisfied, and shook his head quickly. "Let��s not talk about this anymore, it is my fault, I will be responsible, so this time I will go to the Xinghai Realm."


    "But there is a saint."


    Huang Xuan snorted, but she felt a little guilty in her heart. It was indeed that she had said that it was impossible to merge, and then Zhou Shu began to guide Xingli. She doesn''t know how this happened now, based on her understanding of Xingli. There is no prediction.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The seed of a saint is not a saint. Everyone knows that, due to rules, saints will not really interfere with the heavens. We can''t face the saints. In addition, I also think that if we go to the Xinghai Realm this time, we may not gain anything. It��s Xingli."


    Huang Xuan was startled slightly, "You mean, grab the position of the Saint Seed?"


    "What do you think?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "If I were the founder of Emei and saw two outstanding descendants of Emei fighting each other, I would definitely place the hope of the prosperous sect on the winner. Only those who succeed can be the true seeds of saints. ."


    Huang Xuan was stagnant, and whispered, "What, what seed, I don''t necessarily want it."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "You, you obviously thought about it first, but you are still tugging, what can''t be said, who does not want to be a saint, who does not want to be blessed by a saint? This kind of good thing falls on the head, there is Fight for opportunities, why not?"


    "You said it, not me."


    Huang Xuan turned his head and looked away, pretending to be calm, "I am going for Xingli. If someone obstructs him, I will try my best to defeat him."


    Zhou Shu said helplessly, "Fine, that''s what I said."


    Huang Xuan turned around and said in a serious tone, "Why don''t you leave? Why are you here, it will take at least ten years to go to the Xinghai Realm?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Yuntong, it won''t take that long, half a month is enough."


    Huang Xuan was stunned, his eyes widened, "Isn''t it, you have expanded the formation to the Star Sea Realm?"


    "Don''t practice all day long. Sometimes, you have to leave Xuanhuang Realm and go to other places to see, so that you don''t know anything. A lot of things have happened in Xianshu City recently..." Huang looked impatiently. Xuan, Zhou Shu sighed, "In short, Yuntong can reach the realm near the Xinghai Realm. Just follow me."


    "In other words, in half a month, we are going to fight the Saint Seed."


    I was still urging, but now I became hesitant again, "Why so fast, I thought I could think about countermeasures on the road..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, UU reading , "Let��s go! What other countermeasures do you want? When it''s time to fight, just use all of what you have learned. I promise you can win, just in case. There��s a problem, isn��t there still I can help?"


    "I want your help...I can do it myself!"


    Frowning and glancing at Zhou Shu, Huang Xuan flew straight out, and returned after not flying far. He paused, "How do I go?"


    "Here... think about it, Yuntong can''t be placed in the void."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and his body sank quickly, sinking directly into the ground without a trace.


    Huang Xuan looked at the ground and said anxiously, "Hey, Zhou Shu, where are you, I''m still here? I don''t know the way!"


    An arm stretched out suddenly and grabbed her at once. Amidst a series of exclamations, the two quickly disappeared.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 1604302224453 for your strong support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3721: say clearly

    "It''s so big, there are so many stars!"


    Looking at the ocean of stars not far away, Huang Xuan''s eyes all glowed with green light.


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "You only have star power in your eyes."


    "Otherwise, what else can I see?"


    Huang Xuan stared at the distance, "Except for Xingli, I didn''t see anything special."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Compared with other fairy cities, the Xinghai Realm is known as the bright pearl of Outland. It is the realm I admire most outside of Xianshu City. It has many different places, and various foreign cultures collide here. , There is something similar to Xianshu City..."


    Huang Xuan listened patiently and shook his head, "I am not interested in those, what shall we do now?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said thoughtfully, "You don''t like this place? Or do you think Xianshu City is better? Are you sure?"


    Huang Xuan was stunned, and shook his head, "I only want Star Power, is this really nothing to do with me?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I won''t say anything, let''s watch it for a few days."


    A few days passed quickly.


    Huang Xuan was quite suspicious, "Why do so many people leave the Star Sea Realm every day? And it seems that they are all guards here, so that we have to face a lot less enemies?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, they are aggressively attacking the Han family. The more people they send, the better our chances. I told you."


    Huang Xuan said indifferently, "I have forgotten."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said, "I also said this several times on the way."


    Huang Xuan snorted and said confidently, "I was thinking about how to deal with the Saint Seed on the way, where can I think about other things?"


    Zhou Shu was speechless and shook his head, "Fine, who made you a genius? Anyway, this is not the point."


    Huang Xuan''s expression was cold, but he was ecstatic in his heart, "No wonder you have chosen this time, but I still don''t understand. Isn''t there a star in the Star Sea Realm? Can''t you use the star to destroy the Han family? It seems their star It''s not as strong as you said."


    "We have the means to restrain starlight."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Furthermore, the Han family also has hundreds of realms. Even if the stars are photographed to death, the remaining empty realm needs people to occupy."


    Huang Xuan nodded, still a little confused in his eyes, "Let��s attack when they are empty, right? But... I still don��t understand, is it enough for the two of us? It is indeed convenient for two people, but there seems to be How about tens of thousands of small circles?"


    Zhou Shu shook his finger, "There are tens of thousands of floating islands, and there are only more than one hundred circles."


    "Why do you always refute me," Huang Xuan said dissatisfied. "Whether it is a floating island or a realm, there are many in short, two people are really enough?"


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I didn''t say there were only two people, we still have reinforcements."


    Huang Xuan seemed to heaved a sigh of relief, "Oh, when will you come? There should be some time, I haven''t noticed it until now. The stars here are very dense. If people are nearby, they will definitely not be able to hide from my detection."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Huang Xuan, I find that you are different from before. This time you talk a lot more. Is it because of nervousness?"


    Huang Xuan stagnated and said angrily, "You are just nervous!"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s normal to be nervous, it''s okay, you can rest assured that we will definitely win this time, and we are guaranteed to take away Xingli."


    "I''m not nervous, no!"


    Huang Xuan turned his head, as if he didn''t intend to talk to Zhou Shu anymore.


    Zhou Shu smiled, did not speak, opened Xuan Huang Jie and said something, then waited quietly.


    A few days later, two figures appeared in the void, distinguished the direction, and flew towards them.


    "Are there quasi saints, or two?"


    Huang Xuan''s face changed slightly, and the pale yellow starry light soon hovered over his body, as if he was facing an enemy.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s okay, it''s reinforcements."


    Huang Xuan did not relax, his eyes fixed on the front, "There are these two quasi-sages in Xianshu City?"


    "Not from Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu had already greeted him and said, "Xie Lao, Fellow Daoist Zheng, you are here."


    Zheng Feiyi saw Zhou Shu and immediately saluted, "Come on! I was really eye-opening along the way. I didn''t expect Yuntong to reach this level. It would be possible to reach the vicinity of the Xinghai Realm directly from the distant Xianshu City, with no more than ten God, it''s incredible, City Lord Zhou, you are so amazing!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thanks for your hard work, Daoist Zheng, give me Xuan Huang Jie first."


    Zheng Feiyi hesitated, "Is this... really not negotiable?"


    "I already said that you can''t enter Xianshu City now. The Xuanhuangjie is given to you for your convenience. If you have already come, you will naturally return it to me," Zhou Shu said calmly, "Friend Zhou, don''t forget, this We came to Xinghai Realm for you this time."


    "No, no, I know."


    Zheng Feiyi paused, took off the Xuan Huang Jie, and handed it to Zhou Shu with both hands.


    Zhou Shu took a look and said with satisfaction, "Friend Zheng, then follow what we said before, let us take the Star Sea Realm together, and then let you be the master of this Star Sea Realm, and then the entire Star Sea Realm will belong to you. Commander, and Xinghai Realm, like Xianshu City, has become a position against the immortal realm."


    "Just so."


    Zheng Feiyi couldn''t help nodding, "This old man, who is a sinner, is satisfied to have a place to live, let alone the Xinghai Realm? This is the outer jewel recognized by the fairy realm. Of course I am willing, but..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "But what? Just say it clearly if you have something."


    Zheng Feiyi hesitated, "I want a formation similar to Xianshu City. If there is Yuntong, it will be better."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It is impossible to give you the formation of Xianshu City, but the formation of Xuchang Realm can, and it is also very strong. As for Yuntong, you can��t do it now, but if you make an immortal in Xinghai Realm It is not impossible that Shucheng is satisfied with the results."


    Zheng Feiyi thought about it for a while, "Okay, Santo, when do we start."


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhou Shu turned to Xie Xun, "Xie Lao has worked hard all the way."


    "I''m not fooled by you yet, UU Reading also said that we should meet the saints, this time even the country lord will follow..." Realizing something, Xie Xun snorted, "Stop talking nonsense, Since they are allies, it is normal to participate in major operations together."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "How many people did Mr. Xie take?"


    Xie Xun said solemnly, "More than twenty, except for the old man, they are all real shadows. Three of the four major generals are here. Should it be okay?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It''s much better than I expected. Thank you, the Lord and Xie Lao."


    Xie Xun looked at Zhou Shu with a serious expression, "It''s hard for the Hazhi clan to fight a game. It''s impossible to lose and go back. If you come, you must win and don''t hesitate to give. But Zhou Shu, you are really sure, we Can I get enough benefits this time? Wouldn''t it be given to this guy surnamed Zheng?"


    Zheng Feiyi stopped and said slowly, "Thank you, it''s the first time we met. I didn''t offend you in the past?"


    Xie Xun said frankly, "You didn''t offend me, but the lord of the country had foreseen in advance. He said that you are not right in your mind and you have to deal with it carefully, so it''s better to speak clearly first to avoid trouble afterwards."

 Chapter 3722: Too lazy to think

    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "You have started fighting before you get down."


    Xie Xun paused, "It''s too late to talk about it, Zhou Shu, it''s a matter of state, we have to fight."


    Zheng Feiyi slowly said, "Actually, I don''t care, what the city lord says, I will do it, in fact, I have no objection to give the Xinghai Realm to Hazhi Country, as long as the city lord is willing to let me go to Xianshu City."


    "You can''t go, Xinghai Realm is yours."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Friend Zheng, with your ability in Anding City, I believe that you manage the Xinghai Realm well, and the Immortal Realm can''t help you, and if the Immortal Realm invades, Xian Shucheng will definitely come to help."


    Zheng Feiyi sighed, "The city lord said so, then I will do it."


    He is well aware of his current situation, and he must be the person Xianting wants to capture the most. If he is caught by Xianting and brought back to Anding City... He can''t imagine how the Lord of the Great City and the Lord of the Second City will deal with him. He is the only one who can All he did was follow Zhou Shu and rely on the enemy''s enemy.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xie Xun, "Thank you, don��t argue. The advantage of Hazhi Country is that it has an extra place to stay. What should you mean? Xianshu City is the gateway to the outer area, and The Xinghai Realm is a springboard to truly enter the outer realm. Winning the Star Sea Realm means that the Hachi Kingdom has officially returned to the outer realm, and it is not far from the goal of the Lord."


    Xie Xun was stunned, "What is the goal of the Lord?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Are you by the side of the lord now? Tell the lord like this and he will understand."


    Xie Xun did not hesitate, standing there for more than ten breaths, and said in a deep voice, "The Lord said that it was okay, but the city chief determined that the Hachi Kingdom in the Xinghai Realm has the same rights as the Hachi Kingdom in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There will only be more, not less. As long as you participate in the defense here, I believe Fellow Zheng will give you the greatest convenience, right?"


    Zheng Feiyi nodded, "If Hachi country is willing to defend the satellite sea boundary together, what''s the harm in giving up the island owner?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Is there any problem now?"


    "No problem."


    Xie Xun quickly responded, "What are we going to do? Just say that this group of people here are not afraid of death, and any task can be arranged."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and a boundary map appeared in front of several people.


    Of course it is three-dimensional. The position of each floating island in each world is clearly displayed. The defenses on the above are also drawn. Not to mention the formation method, even the guardian realm and even the law of practice are marked in detail. , There is no omission.


    Zheng Feiyi''s face changed slightly, and he couldn''t help saying, "The city lord has touched everything here?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have been staring at it for many years, and it is not difficult to get this information."


    Xie Xun said slowly, "Sure enough, you were already ready. The Lord said that he was right. If you follow you, even the most difficult things will become easier."


    Zheng Feiyi looked at Zhou Shu, "City Lord, last time you went to Anding City, did you get this kind of information? Did you arrange someone in Anding City?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t explain much, "Two, this is the Star Sea Realm, and the three most central floating islands, Qunyu, Gongshan, and Sky Star, are my goals. My requirement for you is to control the Star Sea Realm. , Don��t let a guard go to these three islands. If someone comes out of the island, you can do your own thing.��


    Zheng Feiyi hurriedly said, "I have left the most difficult part to myself. I am worthy of being the lord of the city."


    "Outside is the most difficult."


    Zhou Shuruo gave him a deep look, "Since Li Chenyi was promoted to the master of the big island, he has designated the three islands as his forbidden zone, except for his own people, no one else can enter, including the original three islands. The Lord is also included. Two of the three island owners are quasi-sages, but one of them has left Xinghai Realm and went to the Han family. There is still one quasi-sage left, but there are also many strong guards, Yaozu There are all of them, Fellow Dao Zheng, there are introductions on these maps, you have to read them clearly."


    "I know."


    Zheng Feiyi touched a nail, but his expression remained unchanged, "Without the ability of the city lord, such a big map, no one can see it in a moment."


    "Incorrect mind."


    Xie Xun snorted, "Zhou Shu, I don''t understand why you want to cooperate with him."


    "It''s us working together, thank you, let''s not talk about anything else, now we must be sincerely united," Zhou Shu was slightly displeased, "Xie Lao, Zhou Daoyou, you guys take a good look at the map, and each determine what you want to do. After you determine it, tell me."


    The two of them walked to the end of the boundary map and looked closely.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Huang Xuan who was silent, and said warmly, "Such an arrangement is okay? The two of us can go to the center. Don''t worry about other things, I believe they can do it well."


    Huang Xuan paused, "You have arranged it a long time ago, and now you say that you planned to give the Star Sea Realm to someone else, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "No, I had arranged for them to attack the Xinghai Realm together, but let Zheng Feiyi enter the Xinghai Realm. I asked you before, because you don��t like it and don��t care. Since you are not here , Then I made the final decision. I think the Xinghai Realm must be managed by those who care about it. It may change, but at least it will not be abandoned... You don��t want to tell me that you want the Xinghai Realm too?"


    Huang Xuan frowned, "I didn''t say I wanted it, but when did you ask? Besides, will it be ruined in my hands?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Just the moment you saw Xinghai Realm."


    Thinking of what, Huang Xuan was stunned, "That also counts?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Why doesn''t it count? I asked you if you are not sure, you said that you are not interested, you only want star power."


    "This...you are so cunning."


    Huang Xuan stared at Zhou Shu, not knowing what to say, and only squeezed out a few words for a long time.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said warmly, "Okay, I know you don''t want the Xinghai Realm much, just feel uncomfortable in your heart, it doesn''t matter, defeat Li Chenyi, you get the Star Power, the Saint Seed, and then return to Xianshu City Do what you like the most, and it will be fine. As for other things like Jianzong, I will arrange it for you. You can just wait for the famous and righteous to become the master of Emei."


    Huang Xuan thought for a while, "That''s not bad for you, but..."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled. "Don��t be it, you can concentrate on doing what you like, and don��t care about everything else. It is the unique treatment that a genius like you can have, and others can��t ask for it. ."


    Huang Xuan frowned, "It''s good, but I think, in this case, it''s similar to being in the Seven Star Realm?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said solemnly, "It''s not the same. The Immortal Realm wants to eliminate all dissidents, and does not hesitate to seize the resources and lives of other people. The Seven-Star Realm also exists because of this, and our purpose is to make the heavens better."


    Huang Xuan shook his head, with a troubled look, "It seems to be similar..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak any more, only smiled at her.


    Huang Xuan thought for a long time but there was no answer, so he didn''t want to think anymore, "Forget it, I''m too lazy to think, what I listen to you is, when shall we leave?"


    "quickly."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, the two smiles were a bit different.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 1604302224453 for your strong support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3723: Secretly 1 cold

    "We have discussed it."


    Xie Xun walked over and Zheng Feiyi followed, but spoke first.


    Xie Xun frowned, "Zhou Shu, this Daoist Zheng is in charge of the quasi-sage. We will control the realms around the Three Realms and will not let any guards invade. When you solve the affairs of the Three Islands, we will solve Xinghai one by one. Elsewhere in the world."


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths, "Okay."


    Zheng Feiyi pretended to be indifferent, "City Lord, leave it to me, but it''s just a quasi-sage from Outland."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "As expected of someone who wants to be the elder of Xian Ting, I am relieved to speak so confidently."


    Zheng Feiyi sighed, "The city lord really humiliates the old man by saying such things. Elder Xian Ting, who has not been defeated in front of the founders, has been broken in succession. Fortunately, the old man knows the current affairs. Otherwise, most of them will be the same."


    Xie Xun looked contemptuous, "Apart from these flattering words, what else would you say?"


    "Thank you, I can still complete the task with you."


    Zheng Feiyi was not angry at all, and continued, "Also, after I take charge of the Star Sea Realm, I promise to give Hachi the greatest rights. I can discuss everything with you, and try to follow your requirements, except for one thing. ."


    Xie Xun''s face changed, "What do you want to say, except for what?"


    "Old Xie, don''t worry," Zheng Feiyi said with a smile, "I intend to vigorously promote Shuzhi Dao in the Xinghai Realm. This is not negotiable."


    Xie Xun stagnated, and scolded, "Incorrect mind!"


    Zhou Shu paused and said in a deep voice, "Nonsense! This is absolutely nonsense. Not everyone is suitable for Shu Zhidao. Just choose a few islands appropriately. You can come to learn if you are willing, and you can never force it. Promotion."


    Zheng Feiyi showed a look of trepidation, "I know, just follow the city lord''s instructions. I almost did something wrong, and I ask the city lord to punish me."


    "Do things first."


    Zhou Shu felt helpless. Many practitioners in the immortal world are like this. They are good at figuring out the hearts of people. They are also capable of making the rudder by the wind, but he can��t help but not over-reprimand, but also try to get used to it, because there will be many immortal practitioners in the future. Enter Xianshu City and become a member of Xianshu City... However, this is only temporary, and everything will change when the heavens are rebuilt.


    Only the fittest can survive.


    Zheng Feiyi looked solemnly, "I see, Xie Lao, let''s do it?"


    Xie Xun snorted, "We have different goals and we don''t have to act together, Zhou Shu, the old man is gone."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Wait, you all brought the Royal Star Talisman?"


    "I brought it. Everyone has twenty or so. Shouldn''t it be enough?" Xie Xun thought of something and turned around. "Speaking of which, the old man is a little unclear. How did you draw this talisman? How come our Haechi clan also Can it be used normally, just like a part of the body?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t forget that I have a shadow, I know the power of Hachi very well."


    Xie Xun nodded, "The old man knows, but it''s also incredible. Haechi clan can never use talisman, Zhou Shu, can you let Haechi clan and True Shadow also use immortal implements or even Taoist implements?"


    Seeing his expectant gaze, Zhou Shu said with certainty, "It''s not difficult, just learn Shu''s Tao."


    Xie Xun''s face changed slightly, "Do you want our Hachi Clan to cultivate and relax?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If you need it, I will study a special version for you. As an auxiliary skill, it will not affect your bloodline power. Of course, it is your country''s choice whether to learn or not. I want to thank you Lao and those tribesmen can''t be the masters, haha."


    Xie Xun hesitated, "Yes, I will tell him, but I can''t give you an answer now."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay, anytime."


    Xie Xun turned around, and many real shadows swept out of the void, following him, rushing to the Star Sea Realm mightily.


    The Xinghai Realm��s formation has a lot of restrictions on them. In the end, it is a formation that even quasi-sages can warn of. However, Zhou Shu has already marked the flaws in the formation on the map, and has prepared the tools to break the formation. Said it is effortless.


    Zheng Feiyi hasn''t left in a hurry, with a lot of surprise on his face, "The city lord is a talent! You deserve to be a person who can fight against a saint!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Zheng Feiyi, you have never finished."


    Zheng Feiyi shook his head quickly and said aggrievedly, "No, I really admire it. I only now understand the good intentions of the city lord."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly, "I know what you want to say. You want to say that the reason why I created Shu Zhi Dao is to use Shu Zhi Dao to manage the alien races in the heavens, and even through Shu Zhi Dao. Unify them until you completely control the heavens, right?"


    "This one����"


    Zheng Feiyi stagnated, "The city chief doesn''t want people to say it, so I won''t say it, but this is really a good way, better than the big city master..."


    "Shut up! I don''t have that kind of thought. There is no avenue that everyone can learn from, and the continuation instinct of the blood of all races cannot be changed by a dao, even if Shuzhidao has such a possibility, It��s impossible for me to do it. Then I will be the sinner of the entire heavens." Zhou Shu looked at Zheng Feiyi, very solemn, "Zheng Feiyi, you will remember it to me. I will control the development of Shu Zhidao. I will not I hope anyone can do things that are not suitable for Shuzhidao''s development, otherwise I will never stop, do you understand?"


    "understand."


    Zheng Feiyi immediately agreed, and couldn''t wait to say, "I''m leaving, City Lord."


    Until he was far away from Zhou Shu, his hanging heart was let go. Zhou Shu''s words just now completely shocked him, making him like a quasi-sage capital inexplicably chilling, and gave birth to the idea of ??having to escape and stay far away. , Otherwise he doesn''t know what will happen.


    Is this the coercion of the founder...


    It''s really unreasonable to offend, even if it''s just a golden fairy, but occasionally there is a sense of oppression like a saint.


    "You were pretty scary just now."


    Huang Xuan, who had been silent for a while, walked over and looked at Zhou Shu with a strange look.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I am a founder, and I will never allow others to tamper with or misinterpret my Tao, UU read and I have treated him very kindly."


    "Treat him very well?"


    Huang Xuan said in a puzzled way, "Is he a quasi-sage, or the person you said you want to be the elder of the fairy court, is being scolded by you, or is he treated very kindly? Then your standard of treating people is really low."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I said it in advance. If the same sentence is said by his mouth, then he will definitely not be able to leave it here."


    Huang Xuan was stunned, "Which sentence?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Huang Xuan, I advise you not to ask. I am very serious and strict with Shu Zhidao."


    "Don''t ask, don''t ask, do you think I want to know?"


    Huang Xuan glared at Zhou Shu, but his heart was also cold. Zhou Shu''s words really didn''t seem to be a threat, but a fact that was about to happen.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007294 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3724: Cant hesitate

    Huang Xuan paused, "Zhou Shu, should we leave now?"


    Zhou Shu took out a mirror, waved it, and a picture appeared in the mirror.


    A young man in white clothes was sitting in the middle of a weird formation, closing his eyes and concentrating, only raising his hand from time to time, tapping and putting it down.


    Huang Xuan seemed to think, "He controls the star photos in this formation?"


    "As expected to be a descendant of Emei, I can recognize it at a glance."


    Zhou Shu was also a little surprised, "Inside is Li Chenyi, the lord of the big island. He is attacking the Han family through starlight."


    Huang Xuan looked at Zhou Shu, "Is what happened in the mirror now, or the memory of reincarnation before?"


    "What''s happening now."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "When Lao Xie and Zheng Feiyi enter the Star Sea Realm, we will look at Li Chenyi''s movements before deciding when to leave."


    "I understand, but how do you do it?"


    Huang Xuan looked in the mirror very suspiciously, "This is your Taoist instrument, Die Yue, I have heard people say, but it can only show the fragments of the reincarnation of the past, how can it even be clear about what is happening now? Isn��t it too weird?"


    "It''s not surprising, reincarnation is all driven by each other. As long as you try to establish a connection with the formation, you can do it. My people have been in the Xinghai Realm for hundreds of years. Don''t you think you can''t even do this? "Zhou Shu said with a smile, "There are at least thirty different materials in this formation and the surrounding environment, which our people put in specially. If there are people in the Xinghai Realm who are well versed in reincarnation and are particularly cautious, they will try to Clear the reincarnation mark on the material, and then make and replace the formation talisman, but the Star Sea Realm obviously only has the latter, so they can only use these materials that have been specially changed by us."


    "You are so cunning, you have spent all your thoughts here, you can''t guard against it."


    Huang Xuan sighed, and suddenly thought of something, "Hey, did you also manipulate the formations in Xuanhuang Realm? It must be, right? You have been observing me all the time, you..."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head, "Of course not. Besides, I want to observe you, and I don''t need to do anything."


    Huang Xuan thought for a few breaths, "Yes...Xianshu City is all yours, Zhou Shu, you have to make sure that you won''t, or I won''t go back to Xianshu City."


    "I promise."


    Zhou Shu said affirmatively, "Don��t worry, I can��t spy on anyone. These things are unnecessary. They offend people, get no benefits, and consume energy. Why should I do it? It��s used in Xinghai Realm because of this. It is our goal. Of course, other places have done similar things, but those are our enemies, and you are a friend and an alliance. I will not betray friends and alliances."


    Huang Xuan stagnated, "Who said it is an alliance, I just borrowed your place."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much with a smile, his eyes fell on Die Yue, and he said calmly, "It looks like Mr. Xie and the others have already entered."


    In the picture of Die Yue, there was suddenly another person.


    It was an old man with a respectful look and salute to Li Chenyi, "Lord of the big island, someone has invaded, two quasi-sages and a group of people. It seems that many people are phantoms, and may be related to the Haechi tribe."


    "The shadow of reality, right?"


    Li Chenyi opened his eyes, and the brilliance in his eyes was burning. "The country of Hazhi really took advantage of the vacancy and entered, it must be from Zhou Shu''s instruction."


    The old man''s face changed slightly, "Is it Xianshu City?"


    "Who else but them, Zhou Shu has been staring at us, this time the Han family came to fight, maybe it was Zhou Shu''s provocation, hehe, even if you don''t come to me, I will find you," Li Chen Yi shook his head slightly, and said with some regret, "It''s a pity that I spent more than two thousand years fighting for this position, otherwise there will be no Xianshu City in the heavens, let alone a great road for you."


    The old man was terrified, "The founder? He won''t come by himself, we haven''t seen him yet."


    Li Chenyi said indifferently, "What are you afraid of? For thousands of years, I don��t know how many founders have fallen in the Profound Yellow Realm. They will be safe and sound after reaching the heavens? Newborn founders are nothing, to me, it��s just The challenge of becoming a saint is just one step."


    "But, we are very empty now, most people have gone out."


    The old man was a little worried, "Since the big island owner knows, why not leave some people to deal with it?"


    "Do you think I didn''t?"


    Li Chenyi sneered unconsciously, "The Han family has sent so many people here, can''t they all use it? Besides, I still have... Elder Sha, aren''t you also a quasi-sage? As for the fear of a golden fairy?"


    The old man stopped and said quickly, "Don''t worry, the owner of the big island, I will definitely try my best."


    "That''s fine...no!"


    Li Chenyi''s face changed slightly, and he noticed something. He looked straight at Zhou Shu outside the mirror, "Who is it? Break it for me!"


    Die Yue shook suddenly, and the picture above gradually fell into a blur, and soon nothing was seen. Only a vaguely intermittent voice came over, "Shaheyou! Get me the person who replaced the formation talisman!"


    "It was discovered..."


    Huang Xuan looked at Zhou Shu with a lot of worry in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu was still very indifferent, seemingly thoughtful, "It seems that the saint reminded him that he was indeed protected."


    Huang Xuan frowned, "You don''t need to mention this, I know, even if it''s a saint seed, I can''t look back."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I''m just talking, but you finally don''t feel nervous anymore, very good."


    Huang Xuan took a deep breath and said calmly, "I can win anyway, right? I can only trust you."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What did he mean by what he just said? The Han family sent a lot of people... Huang Xuan, can Xingli still control the corpse?"


    Huang Xuan thought for a while, "This... seems to have heard that there is a kind of star generals, which are the corpses of cultivators washed with starlight. They can act like normal people, but their power will be completely eliminated. This method has been circulating for some time before, but it is no longer used by anyone now. On the one hand, it is forbidden in the fairy world. On the other hand, making stars will require a very troublesome process. Another point, Because maintaining the star will require a lot of star power, for example, the same magic trick used by the star will consume more than five or six times the one used by yourself, and the gains outweigh the losses. Gradually, no one does this."


    "It is indeed a very bad technique, but the problem is that the Star Sea Realm does not lack star power at all."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly. He now understands why Li Chenyi would not leave one. The Han family who attacked the Xinghai Realm, now they all become star generals and a powerful force in the Xinghai Realm. This change is He hadn''t expected it before.


    Li Chenyi, Li Chenyi, it was really difficult to deal with.


    Noting Zhou Shu''s look, Huang Xuan also became a little scrupulous, "It seems troublesome, isn''t it? I seemed to have heard that the one called Shahe and the quasi-sage, right? There are quasi-sages in it..."


    "It''s okay, it''s up to me."


    Zhou Shu quickly recovered his smiling face. As a leader, he must not hesitate. The confidence of a group of people is built on him.

 Chapter 3725: Weird

    Zhou Shu took out Xuan Huang Jie, informed Xie Xun of the detected news, and asked Xie Xun to inform Zheng Feiyi, and he began to ponder again.


    But after a few breaths, he made a decision, "Let''s go."


    "Ok."


    Huang Xuan nodded, the two of them said nothing, and swept towards Xinghai Realm with solemn expression.


    Seeing that when they were approaching the edge, the surroundings suddenly lit up, and the black void instantly turned into daylight. Within a radius of thousands of miles, they were all enveloped by starlight, and the starlight always followed them, no matter what the speed was. .


    This is the ubiquitous star photo.


    "Are you OK?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Huang Xuan. He didn''t care about it. Even though Xingli''s power of ignoring ranks had an effect on anyone, Zhou Shu was a pioneer with a furnace, and he could resist it with a furnace. , Star power can''t penetrate the furnace, and it doesn''t matter if it is consumed.


    Huang Xuan said dissatisfied, "What nonsense are you talking about? If I''m afraid of Xingli, what am I doing here?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "But I think you''re a bit tough."


    Huang Xuan is indeed less calm, his complexion is reddish, and his body movements are a bit discordant. He seems to be resisting with great effort and effort.


    "What do you know, I''m feeling their star photos to find the difference."


    Huang Xuan''s figure shook his bow, like a dragon wagging its tail, as if it had shaken something off, and quickly returned to its original state. He said lightly, "It is indeed a little different. Their star photos are more aggressive and can It erodes directly into the bloodline. Unlike the star photos of the Seven Star Realm, which are mainly used to destroy the enemy''s power, but it''s nothing more than that. The power is not enough. If I want to do it, I can do it."


    Zhou Shu let go of his heart, "Is it because of the star generals'' needs?"


    Huang Xuan thought for a few moments, "Maybe, the direction of their research at the beginning is different, and the results are also different. It''s not difficult."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Perhaps Li Chenyi made such a plan from the beginning, not only to make star photos, but also to use the star power accumulated over tens of thousands of years to create a large number of star generals in preparation for the future conquest of the outer domain. He has always been such a person, and he does not scrutinize any means."


    "Never allow it!"


    Huang Xuan''s face changed slightly, and a lot of anger even flashed in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Huang Xuan, I never thought that you are also a person who hates evil."


    Huang Xuan glanced at Zhou Shu and said coldly, "What jealousy is hatred, I don''t want him to waste my star power!"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Yes, if those star powers are used by him as star generals, we won''t get it."


    "It''s me, not us, yours is already in that dragon..."


    Huang Xuan said angrily, but he didn''t finish his words, and said, "Be careful!"


    The starlight in front and behind suddenly changed its shape. The original soft light suddenly turned into a turbulent ocean. During the rising and falling of the waves, the star power collided with each other, causing waves of explosions, blowing up the void where they were. It became a piece of white ground.


    The two people in the explosion were safe and sound.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Can the star photos change?"


    Such star photos are a bit difficult, I don''t know if Xie Lao and the others are damaged.


    "I can''t do it in the Seven Star Realm, and I don''t understand how to do it. Generally speaking, once the starlight is sent out, the shape is fixed. They are pure star power impacts. At most, they have different characteristics. Change the state to form a starburst. If this kind of starburst can be done in dozens of outside worlds, it is really incredible," Huang Xuan has put away his frivolity and slowly said, "I admit that their star photos are stronger than the seven star realms. A little bit, but I don��t think he did it personally."


    "The guidance of the saint?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "The saint will not help people modify the tactics."


    Huang Xuan frowned, "I didn''t mention the saint, it may be a lot of people together, or it may be continuous experimentation."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say much. When a genius was compared, there were always some unconvinced. As for himself, his understanding of Xingli was far worse than Huang Xuan, and he didn''t plan to do more research. In short, defeat Li. Chen Yi, just get the Xinghai Realm.


    Huang Xuan realized something and paused, "I will enter the Star Sea Realm immediately, and there will be no more starlights inside."


    "Not necessarily."


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves and rushed vigorously, shaking the formation, and soon tore a huge gap.


    The two entered the formation, and the star photos around them did not stop. They also followed the two into the formation, constantly exerting pressure. Although the pressure was nothing to them, both of them wrinkled. Eyebrows.


    Zhou Shu is worried about other people, such as Xie Xun and Zheng Feiyi, if there are starlights around him all the time, those imperial star charms may not be enough.


    And Huang Xuan was quite puzzled, "How dare they do this, aren''t they afraid that the starlight will accidentally hurt other people or their own world?"


    "Just try and you will find out."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and landed towards the nearest floating island.


    There were still some guards on the floating island. Seeing Zhou Shu who had broken through in, they greeted him without even thinking about it. They cursed, "The remnants of the Han family, do you dare to come and die now!?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly stopped beside the guard, did not make a move, just watched quietly.


    This action shocked the guards. Although he was also a Golden Immortal, he had never seen an enemy like this. Suddenly attacked but did not make a move. Are you waiting to be beaten, or...? With this hesitation, the guard did not dare to take action, but retreated.


    Being able to enter and exit one''s absolute realm at will is obviously a tough enemy.


    Huang Xuan fell beside Zhou Shu, his face a little ugly, "Their star photos are too..."


    "It is already possible to distinguish the enemy from us. This is a great improvement. It means that they can allow the starlight to cover the entire star sea realm, and always attack the enemies inside. Such starlight is a nightmare for practitioners who attack here. It may be more troublesome than the formation realm. It is more than ten times more difficult to completely capture the Star Sea Realm." Zhou Shu''s face was also solemn, "Damn it, my people made a mistake, and they didn''t even notice this."


    Huang Xuan paused, UU reading "Don''t worry, it may be the first time that Xinghai Realm has displayed such star photos. After all, they are facing an enemy like us for the first time."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What you said is, I shouldn''t blame others, I can only say that Li Chenyi did hide a lot, and I was not prepared myself."


    "I have to say that their star photos are much stronger than the Seven Star Realm."


    Huang Xuanwei sighed, "I didn''t expect that Xingzhao could distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. It was tantamount to solving the biggest drawback of Xingzhao. It was incredible, indicating that their manipulation of the star power had reached an incredible level. Such starlight can be realized in all realms...As long as there is enough star power, the star sea realm really has the possibility of conquering the entire outer realm."


    "You two, what are you doing?!"


    The guards gathered, and the two who appeared suddenly broke in, doing nothing, just chatting there, there is such a strange thing?


    (PS: Thank you zjp420 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3726: Glorious

    By the way, let you use it. "


    Zhou Shu thought of something, grabbed it casually, and grabbed the nearest guard.


    The guard was squeezed by his big hand, and his face turned pale in an instant. Not only was he unable to move at all, he couldn''t use any strength, even blew himself up.


    Seeing this scene, the rest of the guards became nervous and hurriedly backed away.


    "Let go of him!"


    "The island owner can''t spare you, surrender quickly and save your life!"


    He only dared to shout from the side, but he didn''t dare to approach for half a step, because Zhou Shu caught the only Hunyuan Golden Immortal among them.


    "Don''t panic, just use it."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the surrounding stars and said with a smile, "Why are you not afraid of these stars?"


    "What?" The guard gradually stabilized his mind, "Are you talking about Starlight?"


    "You know?"


    Zhou Shu showed a slight surprise. If the general guards knew about Xingzhao, "You tell me the answer and I will let you go."


    The guard shook his head, "I really don''t know why. The island owner said not long ago that as long as you abide by the rules of the Xinghai Realm, you don''t have to worry about starlights, whether it is inside or outside the Xinghai Realm, so we will come around."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You mean, if you don''t follow the rules, Starlight will hurt you?"


    The guard hesitated, "I haven''t seen it, but I heard that a few days ago, an island owner did not obey the orders of the big island owner and was killed by Starlight."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths and said to Huang Xuan, "Huang Xuan, come and see him."


    Huang Xuan frowned, "What are you talking about? I don''t look at it."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "If you don''t look at it, how can you know if they have marks that can distinguish the enemy from us? I don''t know the Star Power as you do."


    "No, I checked it before. They don''t have anything related to star power. Not to mention the imprint, the magic weapon of the talisman can''t resist the star power," Huang Xuan shook his head, "I prefer starlight to distinguish the enemy from us. , The means derived from the manipulator is not the function of the magic formula itself."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "This seems to be even worse news for you."


    "I understand that it is not the same as the ability of tactics to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, and the ability of the controller to distinguish it. If it is the latter, it means that Li Chenyi''s control of the star power is likely to be stronger than mine, but what can I do? Here, can you turn your head back?" Huang Xuan''s eyes were condensed, "Anyway, the fight is a must. I can only hope that his ability comes more from the formation."


    "I believe so."


    Zhou Shu released his hand and let go of the guard.


    The guard ran away in a hurry, but there were many doubts in his eyes, and he checked himself around, thinking that Zhou Shu had used some vicious means.


    I really think too much. With his ability, I can''t understand Zhou Shu''s thoughts at all.


    After experiencing the Battle of Anding City, he pushed Shu Zhidao to another level in Xianshu City. For Zhou Shu now, the ordinary Hunyuan Jinxian has no sense of existence at all, and he will not be affected by death or life. Any influence, release or kill, makes no difference.


    "After leaving, let''s go directly to the Mishima in the middle."


    Zhou Shu flew up quickly and swept towards the center of Xinghai Realm.


    I did have some doubts before, but if you think about it carefully, there is no need to worry about it. No matter what the mystery of the starlight is, just look for Li Chenyi and solve Li Chenyi. Everything is not a problem. If you delay time, thank you. Old them are disadvantageous.


    The Star Sea Realm is huge, even at Zhou Shu''s speed, it takes four or five days to reach the center.


    Fortunately, there are star cameras on the road, and guards come to nuisance from time to time, which is not too lonely.


    Huang Xuan stared at the front and said solemnly, "Those people seem to be different from ordinary guards."


    "You mean, we finally met the star general?"


    Zhou Shu showed a slight smile, "It seems that we are still the fastest, a bit earlier than Xie Lao and they have not met yet."


    Huang Xuan was a bit dissatisfied, "What''s so funny about this, don''t you think it is troublesome? If you guess right, the star photos are domains for them, and their abilities have been greatly enhanced in the star photos. General guards are much more difficult to deal with."


    Zhou Shu looked at her thoughtfully, "You have become serious now."


    Huang Xuan''s face turned red, and he snorted, "Don''t talk nonsense, how can you win if you are not serious?"


    "It''s rare to see you like this. It''s a good thing to care about the outcome," Zhou Shu said calmly. "Don''t worry, don''t worry too much."


    As he said, he stretched out his fingers and pointed them out, many star generals fell to the ground one after another, and they fell down without even entering the range of the starlight.


    "You are too fast, but..." Huang Xuan''s expression was slightly condensed, "Zhou Shu, are you doing this wrong? No matter what power you are doing through starlight, you will be tortured at least 70% to 80%. You use power like this. What should I do when I face Li Chenyi and Zhunsheng? It''s better to wait for them to come in before doing it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "They didn''t get trouble until they came in."


    "what?"


    Huang Xuan was a little confused.


    Soon, except Zhou Shu''s cleared away in advance, the remaining stars will wander into the starlight range, and there are six or seven people standing in different directions, holding different magic weapons in their hands. Some are bottles and some are mirrors.


    As they entered the starlight, the star power in the starlight gathered towards them one after another, and layers of halo appeared on their bodies.


    At this time, Huang Xuan also noticed the abnormality, "If they all come in, will they form a formation?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, a kind of ancient battle formation from the Xuanhuang Realm. The formation is overwhelming and powerful. It is usually composed of 19 square formations. This is replaced by 19 star generals. Let them form an array and combine these star powers, and we may really be in trouble."


    Huang Xuan suddenly realized, "It''s no wonder that you will shoot ahead of time and don''t hesitate to consume..."


    "Zhou Shu, you disappoint me so much."


    A star will suddenly speak, sounding like a bell, but it sounds familiar.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said calmly, "Li Chenyi, I''m seeing each other again, don''t come unharmed."


    The star general said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, from the Xuanhuang Realm to here, what do you mean you have been staring at me? I don''t seem to offend you all these years?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "Li Chenyi, you don''t need to say these things. If you have to have a reason, you can treat me like your star sea world."


    "Very good, then you can give it a try!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the six or seven stars suddenly exploded, condensed to the extreme star power, merged into a beam of light, straight through, looking at the power, it seems that Zhou Shu and Huang in the middle can be instantly Declared as a fan.


    Huang Xuan''s face changed, showing a little panic.


    The star power that struck at this moment was too huge. She had never experienced anything like it before. It seemed to be beyond the range that she could bear. She didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Zhou Shu realized this and stretched out his hand to protect her under the radiance of the furnace.


    At the same time smiled, "Don''t worry, you should be able to do it yourself."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 0908300729450 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3727: Not to be missed

    In front of the furnace, those beams of light were not enough to see, and they soon shattered and disappeared.


    Then it dissipated, and the surrounding sky full of starlight, obviously, the starlight also disappeared.


    The surrounding area became pitch black, and it was a little uncomfortable.


    Li Chenyi was also very decisive. Knowing that the formation was broken, he simply broke the cauldron and a star general blew himself up. If only Huang Xuan was an enemy, he would really make him successful. Unfortunately, he was facing Zhou Shu, who had experienced many battles. Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Huang Xuan beside him, "How are you?"


    Huang Xuan took two steps back and hesitated, "Zhou Shu, thank you."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Huang Xuan, you are serious, but you are too serious. When facing the enemy, you still have to relax and do whatever you want. If you worry, problems will easily arise. Your hesitation just now is very dangerous."


    Huang Xuan nodded, and said annoyedly, "I know, not next time."


    "You have too little actual combat experience, so take your time."


    Zhou Shu didn��t say anything, but there was a bad feeling. Huang Xuan might be more talented, but he lacked too much experience. He was far inferior to Li Chenyi, who had been in the Xinghai Realm for many years. It takes more thought.


    Huang Xuan frowned and said quietly, "I said it won''t be next time."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It seems that there is Mishima in front of me. It is good for us that star photos cannot be used here."


    Huang Xuan stared at the front, "Will you go in now? I can feel that the star power is inside, in the middle of the three islands."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and groaned, "Don��t worry, we will clean up the stars around, the more the better, otherwise it will be difficult for them to do it, and they can also let you exercise. If you can understand that Li Chenyi controls the stars Way, the chances of winning will be greater."


    Huang Xuan''s eyes lit up, "Yes, it would be nice if I could see it, I didn''t even look closely just now."


    "Then go."


    Zhou Shu smiled, the two turned their heads and flew around the three islands.


    After not getting far, familiar star photos gathered again, accompanied by star generals.


    This time the number of star generals has increased. I am afraid that there will not be hundreds of them. I hurried over to see their posture and position. These star generals have included a lot of formations. Even if Zhou Shu is destroyed, most of them are left. Players can also form a certain formation.


    Zhou Shu glanced carefully, not intending to disrupt the formation.


    The purpose is different. This time it is mainly to exercise. What''s more, he has already seen the power of a star general, and he is sure that he can make the most of it.


    "Zhou Shu, are you waiting for your reinforcements back and forth? This time, don''t want to escape."


    The dozens of star generals who jumped in first quickly got their positions, combined with the surrounding starlight, weaving a big airtight net.


    "It''s an old opponent, you know me that way."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and looked at Huang Xuandao, "I will break the formation first, you are aware of it carefully."


    "understood."


    Huang Xuan knew these stars would be deliberately put in by Zhou Shu, his heart warmed, hesitated and said, "Be careful."


    "Remember, don''t worry about other things, pay attention to Xingli, I don''t think he will give you many opportunities."


    Zhou Shu screamed, and plunged into the middle of the big net, allowing himself to be surrounded by heavy starlight. The starlight was like flocculent, tangled in strands, and large swathes were gathered, but in the blink of an eye, Zhou Shu was wrapped up like A zongzi, even people are almost out of sight.


    Huang Xuan settled down, closed his eyes, and turned into stars.


    Obviously, this state can better perceive the star power, but it is a little different from the star photos, and you can vaguely see the vague shadow.


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly when she saw her action. If he hesitated any more, Zhou Shu would doubt if he had helped the wrong person. His figure vibrated, and the copper-colored brilliance was all over his body, surrounded up and down, the star power could not resist the enemy. , Retreated one after another, and tore a hole in the blink of an eye.


    Wandering between the star generals left and right, the shots are not light or heavy, but it happens to make the star power of the star generals slow and obscure, and it is easier to perceive.


    Zhou Shu was used to assisting, but this time it was more troublesome.


    Hundreds of stars will all enter the starlight, and Li Chenyi over there has also stepped up his efforts. This piece of starlight is even brighter, and the surrounding area is bright. You can vaguely see in the distant void, there are several shadows. Cruising back and forth.


    "Zhou Shu, what are you doing? Didn''t you say that you don''t care about outside matters?"


    "I have my purpose, Mr. Xie, you seem to have lost a lot of money."


    "What are you afraid of? Only a few shadows are missing. Xiezhou has already come over. Now two generals are here. If they don��t work anymore, some people will come over. In short, the good task will be completed! You guy, I look down upon Are we Haechi?!"


    "Lao Xie is talking nonsense again, but you all come here, is it okay?"


    "Of course there is no problem! In fact, the main body is already nearby. Do you think we really only send real shadows to the war? Even if I want to, the country''s lord is not willing. This is the first battle for the expansion of Hachi nation since the establishment of the country. Nothing to be lost!"


    "Okay, okay, if you guys fight, I just look at the ingredients of these star generals."


    "Don''t waste too much energy, you do your thing, we do ours, that''s what you said."


    Zhou Shu shook his head to repel the nearest star general, but he didn''t expect it. No wonder Mr. Xie and the others came so quickly, but the body also followed. This battle is a lot more grasping, but I hope that there will be no trouble, compared with the practitioners. Up, the population of Haechi tribe is much smaller.


    Before I knew it, it was more than two hours.


    Few stars will withdraw from the battle, but Zhou Shu felt a trace of exhaustion. He couldn''t fight back only when he was beaten. He was really tired. Moreover, the enemies were all unconscious star generals, provided with continuous star power, they would not weaken.


    When I turned around, I couldn''t see Huang Xuan''s shadow.


    "where are you?"


    "Temporarily integrated into Xingli, Zhou Shu, if you hold on for a while, I will almost do it."


    "Don''t worry, there is time."


    "You are not in a hurry, I am in a hurry, it has been long enough. UU reading "


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care. It can be seen that Li Chenyi''s method of guiding Xingli is indeed very powerful. Even Huang Xuan''s talent is difficult to understand in a few hours. Zhou Shu is a little confused, even if Li Chenyi got the guidance of a sage, and there is no reason to grow so fast.����The control of the star power surpasses Huang Xuan, which means that he is the first person to control the star power in the heavens. There must be something strange. stop.


    Good luck.


    Turning off the light beams, Zhou Shu''s figure was slightly stagnant, and a star general suddenly broke away from his inherent formation and charged towards him.


    What is this change?


    Zhou Shuneng has persisted until now, which has a lot to do with his formation, because he understands the formation formed by these star generals, so he can naturally avoid its sharp edges and attack its weaknesses, but the star general who suddenly rushed over is completely Disrupted the formation.


    What does Li Chenyi want to do?


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support from Seashell, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3728: I do mine

    The star rushed straight towards him, and he was about to hit him.


    Watching out for the star general to explode, Zhou Shu increased his strength a little bit, but when he was about to send out, there was a voice.


    "It''s me, Zhou Shu."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "You can already control these stars?"


    That voice is Huang Xuan''s.


    Obviously, this star will have become Huang Xuan''s.


    "You can only control one. If there are too many, I don''t know how he did it. He can control hundreds of star generals at the same time, and he can attack in different ways. I... totally incomparable."


    "Don''t be discouraged, it''s good to be able to control one."


    Zhou Shupo said with emotion, "Should this be your first contact with a star general? The first time you can figure out the opponent''s means, and even control it in reverse, you deserve to be a genius, Huang Xuan."


    "If you say that to me, I won''t be happy. It''s not difficult. Besides, it took me so long."


    Huang Xuan seemed to be a little dissatisfied, and suddenly exclaimed, "No! I''m going to quit, so be careful."


    boom!


    The star burst out suddenly, and the star power that was too late to disperse stuffed into a ball, rushing from left to right, Zhou Shu dodged away, but knocked out the several stars on the side, scattered in all directions.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Did Li Chenyi take it back again?"


    "Yes."


    The shadow of Huang Xuan appeared behind him again, "But I have messed up inside, hehe, he can''t control it, he can only blew himself up."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s done well, so it seems that you already know how he uses star power, at least know the method of restraint, then you can deal with all the stars here?"


    "Well, there is no need to continue fighting with them unless he has other tricks."


    Huang Xuan''s figure gradually became clear, a layer of starlight hung around him, "Shall we solve them together?"


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and waved his hand to hit the nearest star general.


    This time it was not just a mere knocking into the air. When the fist hits the star, the star will suddenly fall apart, and the exploded starlight will roll up a small vortex.


    "you guys����"


    Li Chenyi also noticed at this time that Zhou Shu was not waiting for the reinforcements to be trapped by himself, but simply wanted to use these stars to exercise himself in the future, but realized that it was too late. At this time, it would be difficult to remove the star. After all, the star generals are not freely sending and receiving star photos, and Zhou Shu''s shot speed is so fast, seeing the stars falling one by one, it is too late to escape.


    "Damn it!"


    Angrily scolded, and then there was a burst of loud noises.


    Of course he was not reconciled to watching Star Generals being defeated by Zhou Shu one by one, it would be better to blew himself up.


    For a time, there were solid beams of light formed by star power everywhere, but Zhou Shu had prepared for it, and didn''t touch any of them. Instead, Huang Xuan sent himself up to pick up a few. After shaking his body for a long time, he seemed to suffer a little too. Frustration, but worth it, the panic just now disappeared, and my mind became more stable.


    "Hateful, so much star power is wasted like this, so I can use it for at least a few years."


    Huang Xuan who fell was still a little confused.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "So much is only a few years, it seems that you waste less than them."


    Huang Xuan stared at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, what did you just say, do you still want the power of the sun star? Am I a waste?"


    "Nothing to say."


    Looking away, Zhou Shu shook his head and turned to Xuan Huang Jie, who was trembling slightly.


    "Good boy, it seems that you have solved a lot over there!"


    "What about you, Mr. Xie?"


    "It''s okay, don''t forget that our Hachi clan is also a master of using star power, these corpses can''t help us...Ouch!"


    "You pay attention, we are going in now."


    Putting away the Xuan Huang Jie, Zhou Shu led Huang Xuan to the three islands in the middle.


    Qunyu, Gongshan, Tianxing, Zhou Shu is not here for the first time. Unlike last time, the torrential wind in the middle of the three islands has completely changed its appearance. It is no longer an invisible frenzy, but a dense strip. The splendid torrent of star power showed their true colors. Tens of thousands of star streams revolved in one direction and rolled into a huge vortex. A pagoda shaped like the circle of the sun and the moon, steady as a mountain. Standing in the center of the whirlpool.


    Countless circles surround the pagoda, circling endlessly, and you will be dizzy at first glance.


    "Star power is really too much!"


    Watching this scene, Huang Xuan couldn''t restrain his excitement at all, "How come there are so many!?"


    "Tens of thousands of years of accumulation."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, his mind was not fully focused on star power. What he cared about was how Li Chenyi achieved his current position. It only took a few thousand years to firmly hold the Xinghai Realm built by Immortal Realm. In his own hands, he has courage and ability, and firmness is indispensable, but it is a pity that such a person can only be an enemy.


    Huang Xuan reluctantly stabilized his mood and whispered, "Li Chenyi should be in that tower, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I saw it, the Quasi-Sage is also there."


    Huang Xuan hesitated, "Are we one by one?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Of course, but you have to go in first, don''t you think it''s easy to get in?"


    Huang Xuan stared at the huge vortex, seemingly thoughtful, "These star power..."


    Before the words were finished, a torrent of star power in the vortex suddenly jumped and rushed straight towards the two of them, surprisingly fast, almost as soon as he realized that the torrent of star power came in front of him.


    "Look at me."


    Huang Xuan grabbed a step and stood in front of Zhou Shu.


    Seeing the light flashing on her body, Star Power Torrent separated naturally as soon as it hit her, without touching her at all.


    She was a little proud, "These pure star powers have no effect on me."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "You still have to be more cautious, in case some are injected with divine consciousness or other power, you will be recruited like this."


    Huang Xuan shook his head, "Improper star power will never form such a great vortex, Zhou Shu, don��t you think this star power vortex is perfect? ??This is a natural creation, without any impurities, I know very well. At this point, UU read and the original Seven Star Realm could not do it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something and smiled, "Then I have to believe you too."


    "The Star Sea Realm is indeed stronger than the Seven Star Realm, and you can tell from this point alone," Huang Xuan stared at the vortex, saying every word, "I will take all these star powers, and I won''t keep them at all!"


    "If you can take it, then you can take it."


    There was a voice from the pagoda, with a hint of provocation in calmness, "Perhaps I should call you Junior Sister Huang? Even if you don''t come to me, I will go to you. There can only be one Emei in these heavens. That is my Li Chenyi''s Emei."


    Huang Xuan paused, "You say yours and I will do mine."


    "That''s very good, I deserve to be a disciple of Emei, but..." Li Chenyi said slowly, "Junior sister, I still want to remind you, you got the wrong helper, Zhou Shu? Ha ha, no one compares to these heavens. I know him better, he is definitely not really helping you, he is just using you."


    Huang Xuan looked indifferent, "You say yours and I will do mine."

 Chapter 3729: Opponent is me

    After being repeatedly ridiculed, Li Chenyi was not angry, but laughed instead.


    "Hahaha, Zhou Shu, you are as good at bewitching people as you used to be."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "She will do hers, and I will do mine."


    "You... well, I am waiting for you inside."


    Even Li Chenyi was a little unbearable at this time. After a cold snort, there was no sound.


    Huang Xuan snorted, "Bewitched, am I that good to bewitched? I just want to get Star Power."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Indeed, there is no better place than here."


    Huang Xuan didn''t say anything, took out the things from his sleeves and threw them into the whirlpool in front of them.


    Zhou Shu looked for a few breaths, "Is this Xingyuan?"


    "You only know the source of the star," Huang Xuan said contemptuously. "This is the fixed star bead, which can delay the movement of the star power, thereby changing the direction of the star power. If the star power vortex is not blocked, the Li Chenyi inside can How to fight with endless star power?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You have done a lot of preparations."


    Huang Xuan was a little proud, "Of course, do you think I don''t know anything? I will fight if I come, and I will win if I fight?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "But if you do this in front of him, he probably has a countermeasure, right?"


    Before the words fell, a few fixed star beads flew up, shattered into dust in the air, and looked carefully, there were several faint dark shadows under the star force vortex, which were constantly cruising.


    "You crow''s mouth!"


    Huang Xuan frowned, "There are also star generals here, how does he control it?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This is his base camp, it''s impossible not to be on guard..."


    "You can use the star power here, and I can use it," Huang Xuan turned around and glanced at Zhou Shu. "Look, I''ll go down to deal with them. I must stop the vortex flow, otherwise I can''t break the tower. "


    Before Zhou Shu could respond, Huang Xuan jumped down.


    The fish jumped into the galaxy like a fish, and soon became entangled with the dark shadows.


    "Really decisive."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize that she was reckless, but she was a little relieved that she could take the initiative to propose a solution and do it herself. Compared with when she first came in, she has grown a lot.


    Observed carefully for a while, quite optimistic about the situation.


    Unlike Xingzhao, the star power here is indeed pure, without the will of the practitioner or anything else. For Huang Xuan, it is not a hindrance, but a constant flow of energy to provide her with strength, in which her strength is increasing. Minus, even in the face of star generals far more than her, she did not lose the wind at all, but could place the fixed star orbs where needed.


    Within half an hour, the velocity of the Star Force Vortex slowed down significantly.


    Zhou Shu moved his gaze to the pagoda.


    Even if his eighth sense is close to the eyes of the sky, he can only see some vague shadows, which have nothing to do with the formation in the pagoda. The source of confusion is the person in the pagoda, which is Li sitting in the middle of the formation. Chenyi, that is to say, either Li Chenyi is being protected by a saint, or he has a dragon treasure similar to the Mengmu Lantern, or both.


    It is indeed a troublesome opponent.


    However, it can also be seen that Li Chenyi cannot leave the formation now, because he is not only facing an enemy Zhou Shu, he must occupy the formation to control the star photos, which will affect the entire Xinghai Realm and the battle of the Han family. If he leaves, It is tantamount to giving up all this.


    Maybe this is the drawback of Starlight.


    Staring, a figure flew out of the pagoda and landed on the top of the star power vortex.


    After looking at it carefully, he seemed to have identified Huang Xuan''s position, and a cold light flashed in his eyes suddenly, full of killing intent.


    "This fellow Taoist, your opponent is me."


    Zhou Shu suddenly appeared in front of him, his figure stable like a mountain.


    "Humph!"


    The man didn''t look at Zhou Shu, and dozens of thunder lights jumped out of his palm, dancing like a dragon and snake, and rushed towards the star power vortex.


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, and a few lights flashed from Die Yue in his hand, blocking those thunder lights out like a barrier, and the two forces collided, blooming flowers over the whirlpool, splashing blue light, one after another.


    The man was surprised, "What a weird Taoist tool."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Your Excellency is from Kunlun?"


    The person''s face changed slightly, his palms raised, and several thunder lights flashed out, but this time the target was changed to Zhou Shu. The thunder lights were also more intense, almost comparable to the sun, where there was nothing to be able to burn. Compete with it.


    "Heaven and earth have righteousness, mixed with manifolds."


    Zhou Shu still blocked it with Die Yue, and said slowly, "This righteousness five thunder tactics are only available in Kunlun after Hengshan. Your Excellency has the sam��dhi. If you are not a Kunlun disciple, you can''t do it. If you are still a Kunlun disciple, you and I are friends. Not an enemy."


    The man scolded, righteously, "Nonsense, you are trying to occupy the star sea realm, we can never be friends!"


    Xu was jealous of Zhou Shu''s Taoist weapon. He took two steps back, drew out a flying sword, clenched it with one hand, and muttered a word.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Thunder sword technique is also the secret method of Hengshan before Kunlun. Dao friends can know Duoduo. He is now in Xianshu City."


    The figure shook, but he froze, staring at Zhou Shu, and said very excitedly, "What did you just say, do you know Master Duoduo? How could this be possible, he had already... how did you know him? Will it be in your fairy city?"


    "Shaheyou! Don''t talk to him too much, what he said is deceiving you! This person has a cunning disposition, the most cunning, and he especially likes to confuse people. In the Xuanhuang world, I don''t know how many people and sects have come on That��s right, Kunlun even suffered from his big loss! Do you want to suffer another loss?!"


    Li Chenyi''s voice sounded very quickly, obviously a little anxious.


    It seems that Zhou Shu''s actions in the Xuanhuang Realm did hurt Li Chenyi. The arrogant and arrogant he always felt that he was the person sitting in that position, but Zhou Shu took the lead.


    Sha Heyu calmed down and said in a deep voice, "What I said is that my mind is unstable and I almost missed something."


    He turned to Zhou Shu and said sternly, "Zhou Shu, no matter what you say, I will not listen to UU reading ! You and I have different goals, and are destined to be enemies and cannot be changed. You will either let me kill, or Kill me, there is no other way!"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Yes, but..."


    But he didn''t say anything, Lei Jian whizzed in, skimming through the sky, and the thunder shadow covered Zhou Shu completely.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, Die Yue unfolded, and several mountains volleyed down towards the thunder sword.


    All the Dao weapons were used, and the other party used all their strength. If you still have a double heart, you can imagine the result. No matter what, you have to solve the opponent first. Even though it is from Kunlun... there is no way.


    The Thunder Sword suddenly erupted, and the thunder light that was roaming like a dragon instantly changed its direction and rushed straight down.


    It seems to be full of power, but it is still a trick. In the end, he wants to stop Huang Xuan, after all, the star power vortex is the root of the star sea world.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 0908300729450 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3730: Kunlun disciple

    Of course, Zhou Shu had already known this.


    A mountain was pulled up out of thin air, blocking the thunder sword.


    Lei Guang pierced directly into the mountain, dividing the mountain into two parts, and his own momentum was also weakened, gradually disappearing in the majestic star power.


    Star Force Vortex is the home field of Huang Xuan and Li Chenyi. For them, it is a natural and powerful domain, but for others, it is a huge obstacle. If they can''t make a breakthrough in one go, it will be difficult to really hurt. People inside.


    Sha Heyu calmed down, and Lei Jian floated beside him.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, showing a lot of solemnity, "You are really a traditional Kunlun monk. I never thought that the heavens have a quasi-sage like you."


    Obviously, what Shahe is about to use is the Daogen Imperial Sword Method, which is a powerful secret method unique to Kunlun. In this way, the Imperial Sword, like a sword with a spirit, is more agile and sharp, and it is the law of practitioners. The power can also be directly transferred to the sword without any lag. Simply put, it is a bit similar to the sword repair of the sword body, which is not continuous, but the short-term explosive power is stronger.


    For this reason, Daogen Imperial Sword is known as the most powerful sword in the world.


    It''s a bit ridiculous, right, Kunlun is not good at swordsmanship, but has created a sword art that surpasses the sword repair ancestor Shushan.


    Kunlun in the Xuanhuang world has this method spread, but there is no one that can really be used. It hasn''t been used for tens of thousands of years. On the one hand, there is no magical weapon that can match the Taoist weapon. On the other hand, it lacks disciples with powerful roots.


    After the Tongtian Pagoda was destroyed and abandoned, Kunlun Mountain collapsed, the Kunlun elite lost nine out of ten, and the roots of sword repairing were almost lost.


    "The heavenly sword is brilliant, but Kunlun is the master of the sword."


    Shahe and I don''t know when it has disappeared, there is only a sword with thunder in the sky.


    Under the divergent brilliance, even the mighty star power vortex below lost its brilliance and became dim.


    Realizing something, Huang Xuan got out of the vortex and stared at Zhou Shu, "Hello, how are you?"


    "Don''t be fussy, go back!"


    Zhou Shu scolded, Die Yue also bloomed with a strange brilliance in his hand, actually injecting Shu''s power from the Dao Furnace into it without any reservation.


    You must use all your strength.


    He knows very well that Daogen Imperial Sword is strong in an instantaneous eruption. If he can''t stop him now, Huang Xuan underneath must be inevitable. Of course, it is impossible to dodge. It is equivalent to putting Huang Xuan directly on the chopping board and letting him go. Butcher.


    In a blink of an eye, the peaks and ridges around Zhou Shu piled up, and at least hundreds of mountains were piled up.


    Each one is formed by the solid force of reincarnation, forming an indestructible city wall, between the Shahe and the Maelstrom.


    The arrow is on the string and I have to send it.


    Thunder light flashed, heaven and earth died, and the entire Star Sea Realm was darkened, and nothing was seen.


    In the pupils of the eyes, there is only a little afterimage.


    The thunder light and the mountains collided without any tricks. The thunder light was like a knife, and it smashed straight down like a broken bamboo. One mountain and two mountains were all powdered, but it was not only a few mountains, but hundreds of them.


    Even though the power of Thunder Sword is unparalleled in the world, it has an endless time.


    Seeing the mountains shattered one after another, Lei Guang gradually revealed a trace of decline when it reached a hundred.


    The thunder light was not dimmed, but it began to converge. The two ends were still sharp and weak, and the middle was weakened. This is because the practitioner has overstretched and exceeded his own limit. If it continues, it will cause irreparable effects, even if it is a quasi-sage. , It is inevitable that the palace will burst.


    Zhou Shu seemed to have seen such a quasi-sage who spared no expense.


    It is the Kunlun disciple who is decisive and doesn''t care about themselves at all, because they don''t have themselves in their hearts, only what they can do.


    Through hundreds of power confrontations, Zhou Shu quickly calculated and deduced a conclusion. If Lei Guang breaks through the tenth last mountain peak, he suddenly ends up, Lei Guang will lose his direction without any basis, and this is his chance of victory. .


    However, we must think more about how to win, whether to switch from defensive to offensive and completely break his life palace, or to let him go?


    It is not difficult to do it, but the consequences need to be chosen by yourself. Even if the Kunlun disciple''s life palace is broken, he will not give up his purpose, but will be even more desperate. If he let him go, will he try Thunder Sword again?


    Perhaps the latter is better. Xianshucheng and Kunlun shouldn''t be enemies. If they become enemies, it is definitely not good for oneself and Xianshucheng.


    After thinking about it, Lei Guang continued to move forward like a bamboo, and in a blink of an eye there were only a dozen peaks left in front of Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu can''t help but praise.


    This was the first time facing such a situation. At the beginning, in Anding City, Elder Xian Ting was afraid that he would not be able to break through his Die Yue blockade so easily, and ordinary quasi-sages would either surrender their armor or surrender their life palace.


    But it''s time to choose.


    Just about to retreat, the brilliance flashed behind him, and a few solid beams of light suddenly flew to him.


    Li Chenyi.


    He didn''t use the star photos at all, and directly attacked by star power, really suddenly.


    These star powers are different from those flying out of the vortex before. They come from Li Chenyi��s own accumulation. I don��t know how much time he spent on them. These star powers are not only powerful, but also vicious, without the bright characteristics of star power. , Is more about invading the bloodline of the soul, probably this is the method he used to make star generals, but the point is not here, more frightening is that there are many saints'' powers in it.


    It seemed that he was indeed favored by the saint.


    Zhou Shu has no choice now.


    If you retreat to avoid the thunder, you must resist Li Chenyi''s attack without a Taoist weapon. The Taoist furnace is not incapable of resisting the power of the saint, but it will definitely cause some impact. In case the star power is allowed to take advantage of it, Zhou Shu couldn''t guarantee that his Dao body would be intact, if part of it was corroded... he could take risks anyway.


    You must use Die Yue, while resisting the Star Force and Thunder Sword, even if you do this, it will inevitably involve Shahe and Die Yue, and even disrupt his palace of life.


    Zhou Shu made a decision, Die Yue exploded again, and compared with Thunder Sword, the endurance of Dao Qi was shown.


    Several peaks have already emerged, and UU Reading is about to expand rapidly.


    But at this moment, the thunder light that was about to break through the last dozens of peaks suddenly stopped. The thunder light flashed and disappeared, already appearing thousands of miles away.


    Shahe and he staggered appeared beside Thunder Sword, with a hint of red on his pale face with a hint of anger, "Lord of the big island, what have you promised me?! A sneak attack, Kunlun disciples never do such despicable things. !"


    "Ignorance, you are really..."


    Li Chenyi couldn''t help but let out a long sigh as he watched his star power being drawn into the mountains.


    He thought he had missed a great opportunity, but he didn''t know Zhou Shu had a way to deal with it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about him either, his eyes fell on Sha He and his body, and the admiration in his eyes became more, and he nodded lightly.


    Compared with those Kunlun disciples in the Xuanhuang Realm, Sha Heyu was obviously more principled, and no matter what reason he stopped being respectful, but when he did, he would fight for himself a chance. Otherwise, he might have lost his life palace.

 Chapter 3731: Not a seed

    "Shaheyou, I just helped you get the Nuwa Stone not long ago. We shouldn''t be enemies."


    Zhou Shu struck the iron while it was hot, "Kunlun is the hope of human practitioners. I have always respected you. I don''t understand why you will work in the Xinghai Realm. Maybe you want to join the Xinghai Realm to fight the Immortal Realm? Then you must be better. The choice is Xianshu City."


    Sha Heyu stood there, his expression indifferent, but his mood was obviously a little unstable.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "If you stick to the agreement between you and Li Chenyi, I will not fight with you again, and I can also let Li Chenyi go. For me, Kunlun is more important than Xinghai Realm. The sword inheritance must never be cut off in my hands."


    Li Chenyi sneered, "It''s another verbal confuse, Zhou Shu, from the Xuanhuang Realm to the heavens, do you think you are annoying?"


    "It is annoying to tell the truth and make sense, only those who have ghosts in their hearts dare not listen."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Speaking of which, Li Chenyi can''t grow much. The six relatives didn''t recognize it, and made all the star masters in Emei into corpses, and they also used the star master''s spirit card to do mischief. Now you know how to use it. Outsiders have come to be star generals, and they have some humanity."


    Being pricked, Li Chenyi was a little angry, "What nonsense are you talking about, the position of the sovereign was originally mine!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s really right to say it, so the position of the big island owner of the Star Sea Realm was originally yours, right?"


    "you����"


    Li Chenyi paused and sneered, "What else would you say besides what you could say? Shahe and, we will kill him together! I promise to complete the agreement, Emei and Kunlun will defeat the fairy world and rebuild the fairy garden!"


    "Lord of the big island, I have already lost."


    Sha Heyu opened his mouth, and the sword in his hand hung down, his face blank.


    Li Chenyi shouted, "Nonsense! What lost? We almost won just now!"


    "I was already powerless just now. It was a blow that broke my boat. However, I know that the sword still won''t hurt him. If I don''t stop, I am afraid that it has been crushed by his Taoist weapon?" Shahe With the indifferent Tao, "It is indeed a founder who can fight against a saint. I am far behind him."


    Li Chenyi said angrily, "What are you afraid of? I told you a long time ago that even if you are a founder, you will fall! Besides, I am not much worse!"


    "Yes, you are the battle of saints, I can no longer participate in it."


    Sha Heyu slowly backed away, "I believe what Zhou Shu said. He said he will let you go, and he will do it. When you decide the winner, I will come again. I will abide by the past agreement, but I No longer represents Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Friend Sha, I respect you, but you always represent Kunlun."


    Shahe and stagnated, and fled back, and soon there was a fuzzy point left, floating on the outside of the three islands and did not leave.


    "Zhou Shu, you are still the same."


    Li Chenyi took a deep breath, quickly calmed his mind, and smiled faintly, "Then I will see what you can do, founder."


    Zhou Shu ignored him and turned to Huang Xuandao, "Huang Xuan, how about you?"


    Huang Xuan raised a head, "Seven hundred fixed star beads are not enough, but it also delays most of the star power. He should not be able to use the star light as he wants. I am collecting the remaining star power. Good to hold on for a while, when the collection is over, the pagoda will lose its protection and the formation will become invalid."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I can hold on for as long as I can, and no one can help him now."


    Although I can''t see through the pagoda, I can''t perceive the quasi-sage aura and extra vitality. There should be only Li Chenyi in it, and there may be some star generals, but those are not the key points, it is impossible to make it. Star general.


    He was a little curious about how Li Chenyi got on the line with Kunlun.


    Xianshu City has been in the Xinghai Realm for many years and has not detected this news.


    Fortunately speaking, I��m one step ahead. If Li Chenyi is allowed to smoothly annex the Han family, gain momentum, and reappear in Outland as an orthodox Emei posture, with the support of Kunlun and other sects behind him, maybe it��s really possible. A storm has set off in Outland, and it is impossible to develop better than Xianshu City (after all, they have no teleportation formation, no creators, no destiny to add), but they are definitely a strong enemy.


    After all, it was too late. Before they annexed the Han family, Zhou Shu had already made Xianshu City appear in front of everyone in the heavens.


    If it were in the Xuanhuang realm in the past, Zhou Shu would not mind that Li Chenyi and him stood side by side. They existed together as a force against the immortal realm. They would be regarded as a big sect, but now it is different. The chaotic heavens need the human emperor, and the human emperor. There can only be one.


    Li Chenyi in the pagoda was a little irritable.


    Everything was under control. After so many years, I finally seized the position of the owner of the big island. With the star power accumulated over tens of thousands of years, it is absolutely possible to compete for the heavens and even break the fairy world. Who knew that when the spring breeze was proud, Zhou Shu was eyeing him. Now it seems obvious that the Han family is a set of Zhou Shu, and the purpose of the Xianshu city is to take the Xianshu city with the Hachi Kingdom.


    After so many years of hard work, before Zhou Shu got revenge, he was eaten by Zhou Shu first.


    He looked at the ten thousand star chart in front of him with a solemn expression.


    Compared with real geniuses such as Zhou Shu and Huang Xuan, his talent is not the best, and the resources he gets are by no means large. The thousands of years he has been in the heavens are not enough to make him one of the top powerhouses, but even with talent Not good, he has done everything he can, and no one can do better than him.


    The secrets that Emei knew in the Xuanhuang world were used by him a little bit, from the little **** that no one has to do, to finding the past Emei, to entering the star sea world, to becoming the owner of the seven islands, and then to the current owner of the big island. Who can understand the hardship?


    You know, UU reading he has never been a saint seed.


    Of course, he is not without great opportunities. He stepped up step by step, and through various means, seized the opportunities of others, and thus obtained the treasure of the saint Li Emei, which is the Wanxing chart in front of him.


    Wanxing Pan, after Li Emei entered the heavens, he scanned the Taoist artifacts made after Wanxing.


    A very secret Taoist artifact, no one else knows about the star master of Emei in the heavens.


    It can be regarded as the best and strongest magic weapon in star power, not to mention the abundant saint power contained in it, through the Wanxing Disk, Li Chenyi can exert his own ability several times, which could not be solved originally. The problem of star power is also easily solved. Under normal circumstances, the star photos that are definitely not available under normal circumstances become easy and free under the guidance of the tens of thousands of stars. After hundreds of years of familiarity, he can even clearly distinguish each star under the star. Every item of a person, it is not an exaggeration to say, thousands of miles of star photos, he can concentrate all the power on a mosquito, and there is absolutely no damage in other places.


    He also turned many fantastic ideas about star power into reality through the Wanxing Chart.


    ...

 Chapter 3732: Goodbye

    It��s a pity that Li Chenyi��s time to obtain the Wanxing Disk is still shorter. The previous layout for this has taken too much time. If it can be obtained a thousand years earlier, the Wanxing Disk plus the accumulation of star power in the Star Sea Realm, he Maybe you have done what you want to do.


    What''s more unfortunate is that he seems to have run out of time.


    Should we fight?


    Ignoring the outside situation, Li Chenyi has been thinking about this issue.


    The answer to whether or not to fight seems to be very simple. If you don��t fight, just surrender, the disadvantage is to lose the Star Sea Realm, including the star power accumulated in the Star Sea Realm for tens of thousands of years. You know, his hope lies in the Wanxing Disk and these stars. In terms of strength, if he loses any of them, the possibility of his future success will be extremely low, but the advantage is that he will not lose if he does not fight, he will not lose the Ten Thousand Star Disk, and he may rise again, even if the possibility of controlling the heavens is extremely high. Low, but leisurely and arrogantly, it is definitely not difficult to become a quasi-sage, and there may be a slight possibility for a saint.


    If you win the battle, you will naturally take everything, keep the Star Power and Wanxing Disk, and also suppress Xianshu City in one fell swoop.


    Maybe it can get rid of Zhou Shu.


    But with the Wanxing Disk, can you fight Zhou Shu?


    I''m afraid it won''t work.


    He is very aware of the power gap between himself and Zhou Shu. Shahe and never tell lies. In other words, if Shahe and Zhou Shu''s opponent are not the opponents of Zhou Shu, the only hope that can win is to break out. The problem with the power of the Ten Thousand Star Chart is that he can''t do it now, and even if he does, it may not have a good result. If the Ten Thousand Star Chart is broken because of this, then winning it means losing.


    Damn it, I was forced into this situation.


    Just a few hundred years, as long as it is given to me, everything will be different.


    Is this destiny?


    A wry smile appeared at the corner of Li Chenyi''s mouth, and at this time, he had already made a choice.


    I am not a sage seed, and I got the Wanxing Disk. After killing the past Star Lord Emei, all the heavens know about him. As long as he keeps the Wanxing Disk, he is still a strong man in the eyes of others. Saint Li Emei protects you Even if he doesn''t have the star power of the Star Sea Realm, he might find new ones again, although it may take tens of thousands of years.


    But it is better than completely losing everything now.


    What''s more, if you leave now frankly, you may still be recognized by Kunlun and other sects.


    It is never too late for a gentleman to avenge, and it is never a moment to win or lose.


    "Zhou Sect Master."


    After thinking about it, Li Chenyi made a difficult decision.


    Zhou Shu didn''t know what he was thinking, but when he heard this name, he smiled the same as before, "Lord Li Xing."


    Li Chenyi said lightly, "Xinghai Realm, I will let it out, and I can give it to you here."


    Zhou Shu was startled when he heard the sound, a little doubted his hearing, and slowly said, "What are you saying is true? You just don''t want to have these thousands of years of hard work? There is also the star power accumulated over the past tens of thousands of years."


    "It''s not that I don''t want it, but I have to," Li Chenyi said indifferently. "The defeated general has no bargaining capital. Even if I ask you to ask for it, are you willing to give it to me? If you don''t want to, then what do you say? What''s the point, haha."


    "No, I''m just weird."


    Zhou Shu calmed down and said calmly, "In the past, you wouldn''t admit defeat until there is no shortage of mountains and rivers, but now you have not made a shot, you have voted for it, I don''t understand, you are the seed of a saint, and there is a saint behind you. , You are not even willing to fight, and you are not fighting with me."


    "Not with you?"


    Li Chenyi paused, shaking his mind.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Li Chenyi, don''t ask you knowingly. This time I want the Star Sea Realm, but my bigger goal is to fight for Emei orthodoxy. Only when Huang Xuan surpasses you can we truly achieve my goal."


    Li Chenyi quickly calmed down, "Not only must we fight for Emei, but it is better to grab the Saint Seed, right? So no matter what, she must win, even if she can''t win, she will win, and you, of course, don''t Will stand by and watch, I really want to fight, not you? Can you deny it?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I don''t deny it."


    Indeed, with Li Chenyi''s current ability, he doesn''t think Huang Xuan is Li Chenyi''s opponent, he must still make a move. As for how to make a move, he hasn''t figured out how to make the move. He hasn��t figured out how to make it. To decide.


    Li Chenyi smiled, "I admit that I am not your opponent, this saint seed, kill me if you have to."


    Zhou Shu stared at the pagoda and sighed, "Your words are very similar to those in the Xuanhuang Realm, but they are almost exactly the same."


    Li Chenyi said calmly, "Then how would you choose now?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "You and I are both from the Profound Yellow Realm. I don''t have any reason to kill them all. If you want to leave, just leave, but I don''t want you to come back."


    Li Chenyi paused for a while, then slowly said, "The Star Sea Realm you are talking about, or Outland?"


    Zhou Shu said with a faint smile, "Of course it is the Xinghai Realm, can I prevent you from going to Outland, Lord Li Xing, you think too much?"


    Although I can''t think of a reason for Li Chenyi''s surrender, it seems to be a foregone conclusion. Like Emei''s obedience to the Heyin school in the past, although there may be many actions secretly, Li Chenyi will definitely not regret it anymore. , He is indeed such a powerful man who can bend and stretch.


    "In that case, I would like to thank Sect Master Zhou."


    Li Chenyi''s phantom appeared on the pagoda, arching his hands, "Trouble the lord to call Shahe."


    "Great City Lord, I am here."


    Shahe and appearing above the Star Force Vortex were still a little stupid.


    Li Chenyi bowed and bowed, "I''m sorry, Shahe and, I can''t help Kunlun in the Xinghai Realm, but I can guarantee that no matter where I am in the future, I will fight the Immortal Realm with Kunlun and complete the mutual agreement."


    Shahe and there was a tremor, "The big island owner doesn''t have to be sorry, the world is always difficult, Kunlun has always survived in this situation, and has never lost his faith."


    Li Chenyi smiled and said, "Sha Heyou, you can rely on Xianshu City. I believe this is a good thing for City Lord Zhou and you. As the only creator of the heavens, Zhou The future of the city lord is unlimited. It is the immortal world, and it is difficult to stop. Kunlun can also benefit from this and stand in the heavens again."


    Shahe''s expression condensed slightly, "Kunlun never depends on others to live, Kunlun is Kunlun."


    "In short, I wish you all the best."


    Li Chenyi raised his hand, "Sect Master Zhou, goodbye, Sha Heyou, can you send me another ride, how about?"


    Shahe and bowed, "I am willing to send you anywhere."


    A figure appeared beside Shahe and his body, wrapped in the power of a strong saint, even Zhou Shu couldn''t see it, so he just raised his hand, "Goodbye, Li Xingzhu, I hope it won''t be too long."


    "Sect Master is too polite, here, it''s yours."


    Li Chenyi had already drifted far away, only a faint laughter came over, which seemed to be somewhat relieved, but more often, he was unwilling.

 Chapter 3733: He cant do it

    Zhou Shu stood there, staring at the pagoda, seemingly thoughtful.


    Huang Xuan popped a head and blinked his eyes, "Hey, everyone is gone, what are you doing there in a daze?"


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and said with a smile, "Huang Xuan, how are you? The long-awaited battle for the saint seeds failed to fight, are you disappointed? If you want to blame me, just say it now."


    "I blame you for what you are doing? Disappointment is a little bit, but it is more fortunate."


    Huang Xuan thought for a while and said, "I don''t think I can beat him now. If you win with your help, it will not be a good thing for me."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "If you think so, then it is a good result not to fight."


    "Yes, no one is disturbing. All the star power here is mine. I can concentrate on collecting it." Huang Xuan in the star power vortex was as cheerful as a fish, "but you don''t look I''m too happy to leave Li Chenyi behind, or I''m not satisfied? Are you afraid that he will come back?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "When he came back, he didn''t have so much star power."


    He did have some dissatisfaction, but it was not because of Li Chenyi''s departure, but because things did not develop as expected and strange variables had appeared.


    He has never liked unplanned things.


    Li Chenyi left in such a free and easy manner. For Zhou Shu, it temporarily avoided the intensification of conflicts, and would not allow Zhou Shu and Huang Xuan to face the saints now, but why did Li Chenyi leave, giving up so much star power and After thousands of years of operation, can''t compete? Did he think he was not Zhou Shu''s opponent, or he got some instructions from the saint and couldn''t fight against the founder? Did he even plan other plans long ago?


    Zhou Shu couldn''t think of an answer, but no matter what the facts were, the matter was obviously not over.


    In the future, Li Chenyi may still appear, or may become Zhou Shu''s enemy.


    Ugh.


    Before coming, Zhou Shu had already made preparations. He would rather pay a high price to end this matter, and no longer let Li Chenyi be his hindrance, but because of Li Chenyi''s voluntary retreat, he couldn''t Don''t rush it, and go over astoundingly,-should he kill Li Chenyi directly? He is not afraid of the saint''s revenge, but there is a Kunlun quasi-sage who is watching. Because of Li Chenyi, he and Kunlun will be vengeful, which is very detrimental to Zhou Shu''s future goals.


    He wants to be a human emperor, and he wants to lead all practitioners. Kunlun has always been a hurdle that cannot be overcome.


    "That''s also true. He has to accumulate again, but it will take tens of thousands of years, but he is the seed of a saint, maybe he can be sanctified for tens of thousands of years."


    Huang Xuan nodded, and as he spoke, there was a hint of envy in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu saw it and said in a deep voice, "If you really want the Saint Seed, you might as well catch up now, it''s still too late."


    "Forget it, the courage I finally got to mention is gone, what else should I do? Besides, I really don''t like to fight..."


    Huang Xuan curled his lips and looked at the pagoda and said, "Zhou Shu, do you think there are saints'' relics inside?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I can''t perceive it at all. The Holy Spirit''s breath is on Li Chenyi''s body. Naturally, he won''t be there if he is not there. The combination of star photos and yours may be the foundation of Emei''s future."


    "That''s what I said, why do I think about Xingli!"


    Huang Xuan realized something, jumped up from the star power, and ran towards the pagoda. "But it''s strange, why didn''t he destroy it?"


    "Maybe it''s good, maybe it''s unnecessary."


    Zhou Shu followed and said calmly, "But he probably also knew that if he destroyed the formation, I wouldn''t let him go so easily."


    "Why can''t it be negligence?"


    Huang Xuan fell in front of the pagoda, staring at it, and there was a lot of curiosity in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "He never neglects."


    "Are you people in the Profound Yellow Realm all monsters, are you not negligent?"


    Huang Xuan snorted, entered the pagoda, and fell to the center of the eye in one step, and he focused on perception.


    The interior layout of the pagoda is very simple, and there is almost nothing else except the formation method, just two futons.


    Zhou Shu glanced intently, and couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    There are no traces of reincarnation in the futon. In the pagoda, except for those array symbols specially arranged by Zhou Shu, there is nothing else to observe the past.


    And from those formations, there is not much to be seen, only one conclusion can be drawn that Li Chenyi is the real core of this formation.


    The core of the formation will occasionally be someone else, but the effect is completely different, too much difference.


    "Although this formation has some merits, I can''t see the technology that can greatly improve the starlight, distinguish the enemy from ourselves, and there is no clue at all," Huang Xuan opened his eyes, unable to hide his disappointment." Zhou Shu, you are right. The reason why the star photos of the Star Sea Realm are so powerful is entirely because of Li Chenyi. The formation method only played a little auxiliary role, which is to spread the star power, which is not much different from the previous Seven Star Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think so too."


    "I think it''s too weird now. With his ability to control the star power, coupled with the protection of the saint, I can''t defeat him at all. I find it difficult to do so if you can block the saint, not to mention you. Did it, right? But he just left."


    Huang Xuan sat in front of his eyes, holding his cheeks, with a look of confusion, "Did you have a good relationship before?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "He wanted to kill me."


    Huang Xuan frowned, "Then I really don''t understand, don''t you think it is strange? Isn''t this more important to you?"


    "Yes, but I can''t think of an answer, I don''t want to."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Huang Xuan, do you understand the secrets of the formation here?"


    "I understand it, and I have written down all the points worth studying, but I guess it will take less than ten years to fully figure it out, hey."


    Huang Xuan sighed very disappointed. It seems that the formation here is not worth mentioning. If Li Chenyi sees this scene, he will most likely vomit blood. Although this formation is not exquisite, It is the crystallization of his years, but it seems so simple here in Huang Xuan.


    This is the difference between geniuses.


    She paused, "By the way, do you want to destroy this pagoda?"


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "Silly things, you can continue to accumulate star power here. Once you have accumulated enough, you can do it again. What ruined you do? Are you still worried about Zheng Feiyi stealing your star power? Don''t worry. Well, he can''t do it."


    "I''m worried about being snatched back by Li Chenyi. Since you want to keep it, you can do it with you. I don''t care. I will continue to get my star power."


    Huang Xuan didn''t say much. He walked out of the pagoda and jumped back into the vortex of star power. To be precise, it was already a sea of ??star power. The fixed star bead worked, the formation was temporarily suspended, and the star power stopped flowing completely.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3734: Noble

    Watching Huang Xuan in the ocean, Zhou Shu shouted, "Do you want me to help?"


    "No!"


    A very determined voice came out, "Zhou Shu, what have you prepared this time, and want to take away the star power?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I didn''t prepare anything. I just asked if you need help. With so much star power, can you really take it away by yourself?"


    "What do you think I have been doing for hundreds of years?"


    Huang Xuan sneered triumphantly, "Of course I can take it away. I also want to thank you for your Yinglong corpse. Although I haven''t studied why the star power can be integrated with the dragon power, I have researched it to accommodate the star power. In this way, a special technique is obtained. The star power here is all mine. Don''t want to grab it!"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "No wonder you haven''t done anything in the past few hundred years..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Huang Xuan stretched out his head and shouted angrily, "Zhou Shu, I tell you, my technique is the first in the world. I have never had it before. With it, Emei disciples can Benefiting from this, Emei will definitely grow stronger. Although I don��t know how to manage and don��t have the same strength as you, no one can beat me in terms of technology."


    "I admit it."


    Zhou Shu''s face was calm, but his heart was overjoyed. The genius was walking on the most suitable path. There was nothing better than this.


    Huang Xuan snorted, "If you don''t admit it, you must admit it. You will see more in the future."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "More? It seems that you still hide some secrets, no wonder I heard..."


    Huang Xuan said a little excitedly, "No, did she tell you? Sure enough, they are all people who can''t hide secrets! I clearly told her that only if you do it, you can say it, but it''s just beginning..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved, "Don''t think too much, no one told me anything, but Huang Xuan, you don''t have to hide anything. In Xianshu City, you can do whatever you want, and you can ask whoever you want to help. It will not affect the normal operation of Xianshu City, and I will support whatever you do."


    "Too lazy to talk to you."


    Huang Xuan dived into the sea and disappeared.


    But it can be seen that there is joy on her face.


    In fact, Zhou Shu knew what she was doing. Who could keep Zhou Shu from working in Xianshu City? What''s more, the person Huang Xuan asked for help was the Snow Girl.


    As time passed a little bit, the ocean of star power also diminished a little bit.


    The speed is neither fast nor slow. It seems that the entire ocean of star power can be absorbed in about half a year.


    Huang Xuan has developed an amazing technology. It is only used to store star power, but if you continue to study it, it may not be impossible to use it in other areas. If such a huge star power bursts out, the impact will definitely be more powerful than mixed. Yuan Jinxian is even more powerful when he blew himself up. If it can be remotely transmitted by starlight, he can really defend himself from the enemy...


    "Town Lord."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu retracted his thoughts, looked at Zheng Feiyi and Xie Xun who came by, smiled and said, "Are they all resolved?"


    Zheng Feiyi looked respectful, "Thank you for your help, there is no problem in completing the task, City Lord."


    "Don''t think of yourself as a subordinate, Zhou Shu never said that Xinghai Realm belongs to Xianshu City, right?"


    Xie Xun frowned and said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, I have lost a lot of money here. There are only four True Shadows left, and even Xie Zhou has been hurt."


    "Old Xie, you can only get more. We will talk about this later," Zhou Shu said calmly, "Is the Star Sea Realm completely controlled? There is no one from Li Chenyi?"


    Zheng Feiyi immediately said, "Don''t worry, the city lord, I have always done things very well, and I guarantee that there are no Li Chenyi people in Xinghai Realm, and they are all controlled."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "By the way, when Li Chenyi left, you didn''t stop, right?"


    "Of course, the city lord gave me instructions on how to stop them, but..." Zheng Feiyi looked at Xie Xun and hesitated.


    "What can''t you say?"


    Xie Xun stagnated, and said frankly, "Someone on my side did not follow the order. He tried it in the past and lost a few real shadows."


    "Actually, I can''t blame Old Xie for not listening to the city lord."


    Zheng Feiyi said thoughtfully, "I also think that Li Chenyi is not a person who is willing to live. He was very reconciled when he left. It seems that he will come back in the future. With the quasi-sage by his side, it may be a big deal. If it��s not for the city owner��s request, I would also like to keep him."


    Xie Xun raised his eyebrows, "You ill-intentioned villain! Let you say anything!"


    "Old Xie, don''t be angry, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Friend Zheng, I am not worried at all if you are in the Star Sea Realm. By the way, Xianshu City is ready. When you decide when you can start, I will let them come over. Now, I can help you arrange the formation and other defenses."


    Zheng Feiyi hurriedly said, "Anytime, it''s the best now. I wonder if I can learn something from the city lord?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You will control the formation in the future, even if you don''t come, I will tell you everything."


    "Thank you City Lord really."


    Zheng Feiyi saluted, looked at the Star Power Ocean not far away, and said, "It''s so magnificent and vast, it''s rare! It''s a pity, it''s a pity that I didn''t see the scene where the city lord defeated Zhunsheng and Li Chenyi, thinking I think it must be very exciting, the Saint Seed still has so many star powers, it is not the opponent of the city lord, and the city lord has not been damaged at all...In my opinion, the city lord should be the first person below the sage in the heavens. "


    Xie Xun stroked his long beard and couldn''t help shaking his head. "From the perspective of the old man, you should be the first person to praise Zhou Shu in the sky."


    "How can this be considered flattery, the facts are in front of you, right?"


    Zheng Feiyi looked solemn and upright, "Xie Lao, your true shadows can''t stop Li Chenyi''s wave of his hand, even the general..." He shook his head, "The city lord is one enemy and two , Apart from Li Chenyi, there is also a quasi-sage."


    Xie Xun clenched his fists unconsciously, as if he was about to attack.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Friend Zheng, how about the quasi-sage you dealt with?"


    Zheng Feiyi solemnly said to fulfill the mission, I broke his fate, he escaped, and he will not be a threat in the future. Although my Dao instrument has been damaged, it is totally worth it. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Good job, Daoist Zheng."


    Zheng Feiyi realized something and saluted, "City Lord, I will leave first, I am on the nearby Xunshan Island, and I am always waiting for the city lord''s instructions."


    Seeing Zheng Feiyi leaving, Xie Xun snorted, "What is it, Zhou Shu, you really intend to cooperate with such a guy?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Xie Lao, Zheng Feiyi is very strong and can manage the Star Sea Realm well, and we can all benefit from it. As for other things, Xie Lao, why bother to care? It''s not like seeing each other every day."


    "Fine."


    Xie Xun waved his hand, looked at Zhou Shu with emotion, and sighed, "Zhou Shu, the old man couldn''t think of it. I haven''t been able to take a step for hundreds of thousands of years. Now I have taken such a simple step. You are really our Haechi Nobles of the family."

 Chapter 3735: Complete

    Suddenly half a year passed.


    With the efforts of Zhou Shu and a few soul shadows, the formation of Xinghai Realm gradually began to take shape, and it was time to leave.


    Standing in the ocean of star power, no, it should be next to a pool where you can see the bottom at a glance. Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously when he looked at Huang Xuan, who was bent down and half of his body was on the surface of the water and was still trying to get the stars. Laughing, "Huang Xuan, Huang Shiren was not as cruel as you."


    "What Huang Shiren?"


    Huang Xuan raised his head, dropped a few crystal beads on his forehead, and said blankly, "I don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s nothing, I mean it''s enough, do you really want to leave no star power?"


    "enough?"


    Huang Xuan was puzzled, looked down, suddenly a little embarrassed, and blushed.


    She flew up, landed next to Zhou Shu, and stopped, "It was gone before I knew it. I didn''t even pay attention to it. It''s... really ugly."


    Zhou Shu stared at her, "The formation is still there, and it will gradually accumulate, and just come back later."


    "Ok."


    Huang Xuan nodded, watching Zhou Shu frown, "What are you staring at me for?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m a little curious, where are all the star power?"


    "Don''t worry about this, it''s my secret."


    Huang Xuan snorted, "Is it time to go? I want to go back to Xuanhuang Realm now. I finally have enough star power to start many things."


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much. The two left soon, and just after flying out of the Star Sea Realm, Zhou Shu stopped.


    Not far away, a figure also noticed this side and flew over quickly.


    "Are they still there?"


    Huang Xuan''s face changed slightly, his body gleaming with stars, and he was ready to defend against the enemy.


    "It''s okay," Zhou Shu waved his hand and said in salute, "Has Daoyou Sha always been here? Why don''t you go in?"


    "I''ve seen City Lord Zhou, the old man has just arrived," Shahe and stared at the Star Sea Realm not far away, with emotion, "It seems that after half a year, this Star Sea Realm is completely different, with more complete formations. , Ha ha, this is something that Xinghai Realm has not been able to do for tens of thousands of years, but as soon as it changes ownership, it will be there immediately. City Lord Zhou is indeed not an ordinary person, and the foundation of the founder is incredibly rich."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The formation is a specialty of Xianshu City. If Kunlun needs it, we can provide it for free."


    Shahe and his eyes lit up, but soon recovered, and said sadly, "The city lord is too polite, but Kunlun doesn''t need this now."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Someday it will be used. Mengyitian where Kunlun was located back then has the number one formation in the immortal world..." After seeing the change in Sha Heyu''s expression, he paused, "Friend Sha Dao. You are looking for me, should it be for Senior Duo?"


    Shaheyou settled down, "Yes, please make it clear from the city lord."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I have something to ask you, Fellow Daoist Sha, do you know the origins of Senior Duduo? To be honest, this is very important."


    Sha He was stagnant, feeling some pressure inexplicably, and said slowly, "I know that my master was once under the master of Duoduo. Master Duoduo came from the Xuanhuang world and was the elder of Kunlun��s dead enemy Hengshan. After Hengshan was destroyed, he devoted himself to Kunlun, his master had the idea to retaliate against Kunlun, and even left some heritage that destroyed Kunlun. However, after spending many years in Kunlun, he gradually accepted Kunlun and determined to give everything for Kunlun. The matter went to the Demon Realm, but was nowhere to be found, and never contacted the sect again."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Friend Sha, you know a lot, and it is true. I believe you are his disciple."


    "Of course I am. I can never lie."


    Many expectations flashed in Sha Heyu''s eyes, "Before the city owner said that Master Duduo was still in Xianshu City, is this true or false?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s true, but it''s a corpse now."


    "what did you say?!"


    Shahe was angry with a moment, and a flying sword floated around him, thunder light flowed freely, illuminating the void, "Zhou Shu, what do you mean? What Li Chenyi said is true. You were deliberately bewitching me before. Zhou Shu, you and I will fight to the death right now!"


    Perceiving the opponent''s fighting spirit, Huang Xuan was a little inexplicably excited, and the starlight on his body skyrocketed again.


    It probably got too much star power, a little swelled.


    Zhou Shu was calm, "Senior Duduo fell into a trap in the Demon Realm and was besieged by many great demon kings and demon lords. Although he also killed a large number of demon races, he was still lost to death. His body sank in the demon blood. Seventy thousand years in the pond, it was completely corroded by the devilish energy and gradually turned into a demon corpse..."


    "How could this happen? The person who hates the demons the most has become a corpse...Master Duduo, we are sorry for you!"


    Hearing this, Shahe and his heart were shocked, and he lowered his head unconsciously, tears fell, and the teardrops looked particularly bright against the thunder light.


    "Friends of Taoism, don''t be too sad, it''s all a long time in the past."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, and continued, "Thousands of years ago, I saw the demon corpse of Senior Duoduo during my experience in the Demon Realm, and I had a fight with the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect..."


    Sha He raised his head and said angrily, "Ten Thousand Soul Sect, what are you fighting for? Could it be..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Ten Thousand Soul Sect likes to control corpses. He intends to make Senior Duduo''s corpse into his own corpse. Of course, he failed. I snatched Senior Duo''s body over," he said. He saluted, "Perhaps there is some rudeness, please don''t take offense to fellow daoists."


    Sha Heyou returned a gift, and a lot of anger flashed in his eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "Thank you, the city lord, the **** Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Kunlun can''t spare them!"


    "After that, I took the body of Senior Duoduo with me, thinking of slowly expelling the devilish energy inside, and then staying in Xianshu City. Now he is still in Xianshu City, intact. This is the business of Senior Duo. UU reading has two points that I am puzzled." Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed. "The first is that Senior Duduo has long lost his will, but he can still act on his own, but what makes me most strange is that he The swordsmanship and the laws of his are still growing, getting stronger and stronger. The ordinary Hunyuan Jinxian is not an enemy of one at all. Daoist is from Kunlun. I want to ask, what is going on? Is it the spirit of Senior Duo? It''s still there, but more than 70,000 years have passed. I''m afraid it''s impossible to do without a saint."


    "Not a soul."


    Shahe and Ding settled the mind, "It is the root of Dao Duo Master, and the root of Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "Dao Gen, still exists after death, can it continue to grow and become stronger?"


    Sha Hehe hesitated, "If the attachment to Dao is always there, the Dao Root will not disappear. It is eternal. This type of Dao Root is called Immortal Dao Root. It is rare in a million. It is an absolute treasure..." He suddenly bowed his salute, most of his body bowed, "City Lord, I would like to ask the city lord to return the body of Master Duoduo, as well as the immortal roots inside, please make it perfect."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191214012300177 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3736: stand by

    Huang Xuan thought of something and murmured, "Immortal Daogen..."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Have you heard of it?"


    "When I was in the Seven-Star Realm, I heard people say that it seems to be those of the Xuanming clan," Huang Xuan put his chin on, thinking hard for a while, "Well, they are discussing the most terrible thing, someone It was said that it was the Sorceress God, some people said it was the demon master of the demon clan, no one said it was a cultivator, but then one person mentioned the immortal Daogen, saying that Kunlun with the immortal Daogen is the most terrifying. The Ming Clan was driven out by them."


    Zhou Shu pondered, "That''s right, I seem to have heard of it, but I didn''t mention the immortal roots."


    Shaheyu raised his head and said in a condensed voice, "City Lord, what this girl said is right. Back then, there were many people in the Xuanhuang Realm who believed in the witch gods. The various factions of the witch clan prevailed. The Xuanming Five Continents were miserable. The trouble was very fierce. It was the early Kunlun who surrendered them. At that time, Kunlun''s suzerain was the holder of the immortal Daogen. Some witches may still remember these past events."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I understand."


    Sha Heyu looked at Zhou Shu and said with some worry, "City Lord, only Kunlun monks can hold the immortal roots, and other practitioners can''t do it. Of course, other alien races are even more impossible."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Friend Sha, don''t worry, of course I will return it to Kunlun."


    "Thank you City Lord!"


    Shahe and the excitement were difficult to suppress, and he delivered three salutes in a row, and said in a deep voice, "Please tell me what the city lord wants. No matter what it is, I am personally willing to accept it. If it involves Kunlun, I will try my best."


    "Yours is yours, I didn''t ask for it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said slowly, "I''m just a little worried. After you get the body of Senior Dudor, can you bring it back to Kunlun intact? If there is a problem, I can help. If you don''t mind, I want to go to Kunlun. ."


    "This one����"


    Sha Heyu hesitated, "I''m afraid I can''t call the shots. Kunlun hasn''t seen a foreigner for three thousand years."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few breaths, and said helplessly, "Is that so? It''s really a pity."


    Seeing Zhou Shu��s look, Sha Heyu thought for a while and said, ��I��ll give it a try, but I can��t guarantee success. The city owner can send someone to follow me. If you can see you then, if you can��t, please ask the city owner to propose other conditions. I also can."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "That''s fine, my clone will come with you then, okay?"


    Shahe quickly said, "The clone of the city lord is comparable to the lord of the city, I am afraid...ah," he realized something, he showed a trace of shame, "Frankly speaking, I don''t believe in the lord of the city, but the lord is now a creator. , With a special status, and even fought against a saint, Kunlun cannot afford it."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, not caring, "Forget it, I will go again in the future."


    Shahe and salute said, "I''m sorry, the city lord, we are too worried."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It doesn''t matter, it''s also my negligence, shall we return to Xianshu City now?"


    Speaking of it, I was really negligent. With my current identity and ability, no matter which sect I go to, I will be like a big enemy everywhere. I am afraid that there will be a catastrophe. Even if Zhou Shu does not take action, it will cause a catastrophe to induce the immortal world or the saint , And the shaky Kunlun can''t stand any blows at all.


    But it would not make sense for Zhou Shu to send a Golden Immortal Da Luo at will.


    Sha Heyu nodded quickly, "Okay, I can leave anytime."


    "Come here."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and led Huang Xuan and Sha Heyou all the way back through Yuntong.


    When passing through Yuntong, the astonishment on Shahe and his face is really hard to describe in words. He said hundreds of incredible things along the way, and his admiration for Zhou Shu has increased several times, but Zhou Shu is used to it and no one sees it. To Yuntong was not shocked, but he praised Lin Zhu a few times again, almost saying that she was the most talented person since the beginning of the world.


    Upon arriving in Xianshu City, Huang Xuan hurriedly left, her face seemed a little unhappy.


    It��s no wonder that geniuses never feel that their talents are worse than others, and Huang Xuan does the same. Zhou Shu doesn��t care about it. On the contrary, there is a hint of excitement. After being stimulated, Huang Xuan will definitely make better things. Although it can''t be the top technology like Teleportation Array, it will not be much worse.


    The competition between geniuses benefits many parties.


    "Friend Sha, how about my Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shupo said in a complacent way, he deliberately circled a few times, let Shahe and carefully look at Xianshu City.


    The shock on Shahe and his face has never disappeared. After hearing Zhou Shu��s words, he thought about it for a while, ��I think that Kunlun��s most prosperous period, or nothing more than that, although the immortal world now has a similar degree of prosperity, But it is obvious that I can perceive the overall decline, and the vitality is not as good as that of the city lord. The lord said that Xianshu City is the best city in the outer domain and even the heavens. I still don''t believe it, but now I mostly believe it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "Is there still a half unbelieving?"


    Shaheyu admitted, "I have never been to the Louvre world, but as the center of the fairy world, I don''t think it will be bad or lack of anger."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "The Daoist is too polite. I am already quite satisfied to be on the same level as the Luofu Realm."


    "Xianshu City is worth it, and the city owner is also worth it."


    Shahe and looking at the people around, said slowly, "I don''t know if Luofu Realm is really better than Xianshu City, but I believe that everything that the city lord can do in Xianshu City cannot be done by anyone in the Fairy Realm. Yes, none of them can compare to the City Lord."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You are too much like this. So are the Kunlun disciples so boastful?"


    Shahe looked solemnly, "City Lord, I won''t praise people, I just talk about the facts I have seen, such a big fairy city, it took no more than a thousand years to develop into this way, this is the only miracle in the heavens."


    Zhou Shu paused, and UU Read sighed, "That''s true, but I definitely didn''t do it by myself, but many people."


    Sha Heyu shook his head, "I know, but they all think that everything in Xianshu City is because of you. After entering Xianshu City, I have heard countless speeches and seen many sights along the way. After hearing everything, one can only draw this conclusion. There are many people who have contributed to Xianshu City, but without your center, no one can do what it is now."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, so he nodded, "Maybe."


    Shahe and Wei sighed, "The city lord is too self-effacing, if I am a founder, there is such a fairy city... Forget it, that is impossible."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xianshu City and said slowly, "Friend Sha, do you think Kunlun needs such a Xianshu City?"


    Shahe Yu stagnated, frowning, "What does the city lord mean? Are you worried about Kunlun..."


    "No, Fellow Daoist misunderstood," Zhou Shu looked condensed, "I mean, Kunlun can establish a sub-gate in Xianshu City. Of course, I absolutely support the master''s words."

 Chapter 3737: Wang Ji

    This one����"


    Shaheyu hesitated, "I''m sorry, Kunlun''s goal has always been to return to Mengyitian, it is impossible to go to other worlds."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Of course I know, but there will be a long way to go before I go back. You can choose to open a branch in Xianshu City. Kunlun can select outstanding talents from Xianshu City to rejuvenate Kunlun. Make preparations. As the lord of the city, I will definitely support it, and there will be no shortage of people. There will only be more and more practitioners in Xianshu City, and most of them are people who don��t like the world of immortals. It is very good for you. Foundation."


    Shahe and seemed to move, "This..."


    Zhou Shu continued, "In fact, Emei has already established a sect in Xianshu City, and more sects will join in the future. I hope Kunlun will be among them."


    Sha Heyou thought for a while and nodded, "I can''t give the city lord a reply now. I will tell the lord when I go back, I will try my best to tell the lord the benefits of Xianshu City, and then see how the lord decides, and then inform the lord. ."


    "Alright, then trouble fellow Daoist Sha."


    Zhou Shu nodded and pointed to the front with a solemn expression, "Do you see that fellow Daoist?"


    In a wilderness, a skinny old man, with a long sword in his hand, hesitated.


    "Master Duo!"


    Sha Heyu has already rushed over, beard and hair beardless, angry and excited.


    He was greeted by thunder rays rising into the sky.


    Turning into a long sword, standing upright, rushing towards Shahe and.


    Shahe and did not dare to neglect, swinging his sword to block, the two swords collided, the world was bright.


    At this time Zhou Shu has already left, the reunion of life and death is not suitable for outsiders to be present, and he has no intention of spying on the secret of the immortal Daogen.


    After passing through several Yuntongs, Zhou Shu appeared in Qishan.


    In Qishan shrouded in dense fog, new Fuxi gossip has gradually taken shape.


    "I just came now, I have called you several times."


    With some complaints, Xuanhu pointed to the mountain not far away, "Wang Ji woke up early and was there."


    On the mountain peak, a woman in white stood silently on the edge of the cliff, staring into the distance with empty eyes, making it difficult to figure out what she thought in her heart, even Zhou Shu couldn''t do it, and his law of reincarnation had no effect on her.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, did she say she wants to stay?"


    "She hasn''t spoken yet. It''s been a month, she''s always been like that, ignoring anyone, I''m a bit suspicious..." Xuanhu hesitated, "Is it possible that the demon king still has an impact on her. Right?"


    While she was talking, the woman suddenly turned her head and looked over here.


    Hundreds of miles away, there is a formation barrier. With a woman''s cultivation base, I should not see anything, but Xuanhu stagnated inexplicably, as if he had been caught doing bad things, Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Behind the scenes. You can''t speak ill of people, haha."


    Xuan Hu quickly said, "I just doubt it, but I don''t mean anything bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded and appeared on the mountain peak, watching the back of this surviving and independent woman, and said slowly, "Wang Ji, this is Xianshu City, we brought you here from Anding City, Ji Patriarch Ji Cha, that is, he used blood to help you wake up. We know that you are a natural eucharist. If you are willing to stay in Xianshu City, we will provide you with the best practice environment and help you find the best The method that suits you, if you want to go back, I will send you back to Ming Yaotian, but one thing you must know is that Ming Yaotian��s Wang family has been demoted to the imperial temple because he joined forces with Ten Thousand Souls to destroy the Emperor��s Festival, and When you go back, Xian Ting will most likely come back. Given the current situation of Ming Yaotian, I am afraid that he still cannot protect you."


    The Xuanhu who followed up stagnated, "Zhou Shu, you are too straightforward."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I hope the girl knows how to protect herself in front of the Demon Sovereign. I think she understands everything and it''s best to explain it directly."


    He turned to Wang Ji, "Actually, you should have considered it carefully this month? You should have a very clear answer when you return with a posture that the natural sacred body is great and the fairy can''t stop it, or bring disaster to the family again. I can guarantee that everything I just said can be done."


    Wang Ji turned around, with a trace of firmness in her empty eyes, "I think the only thing I can cultivate is the power of the sun."


    Xuanhu''s face changed slightly, "The power of the sun?"


    Zhou Shu was not surprised, "Sure enough, the emperor was called the Sun Sage Emperor, and later generations have never understood why he has such a title, who has never shown the power of the sun. It seems that he does have this aspect. Of the power, and you, inherited it."


    Xuan Hu frowned, "No, Zhou Shu, the power of the sun? Isn''t that the power of Zhu Rong, the wizard god?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There was the sun at the beginning of the creation of the world. The witch **** believed in the sun, and humans can use his power, but what you said is that now we must make good use of the power of the sun to find a suitable one among practitioners. The tactics and inheritance are probably difficult."


    Wang Ji said calmly, "There is no way?"


    "Have."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "On the contrary, I have a very good relationship with the Zhu Rong clan. Except for me, I am afraid that there will be no more practitioners who can help you in the heavens, but before I do this, I must One thing to remind you..."


    Wang Ji seems to know what Zhou Shu is going to say, "I am a descendant of the emperor, a human being, and I will never believe in the witch god."


    "well."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction and took out a flying sword, "Did you see it?"


    The moment the flying sword was taken out, Wang Ji was shocked, her indifferent eyes suddenly flashed with scorching brilliance, and she stared straight at the sword, "That is...that is...can you give it to me? Will help you do what you want to do."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and slowly said, "I don''t need your help, I just do my duty as a man to help people like you in need."


    "The Emperor?"


    Wang Ji''s figure was shocked, her eyes fell on Zhou Shu, with an incredible expression on her face.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "A lot of people think that I am not yet, but I will definitely be in the future."


    Xuanhu said at the right time, "Zhou Shu, at least the people in Xianshu City think you are, there are many people in Outland, and the Wu Clan."


    Wang Ji quickly calmed down and stared at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, I probably understand what you think. If you can really help me do it, and I can restore the emperor''s status, then I admit that you are the emperor."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Actually, I don''t really need your acknowledgment, but you are willing to stay, I am very happy."


    Wang Ji nodded, her eyes fell on the sword, "This sword..."


    Zhou Shu looked at Feijian and said thoughtfully, "Zhu Rong has always wanted to find me to be her divine envoy. I didn''t agree. Now I give it to you. I believe you won''t agree, right? I also believe that you can draw enough power from this sword, use your own method,-take it."


    Wang Ji took the flying sword until it was tightly held in her hand, her hands still trembling.


    This is the second time she perceives the power of the sun in many years, and it is so strong. The last time she perceives and understands that is what she needs, she was fifteen years old, and since then, she has never Have seen the sun.

 Chapter 3738: remind me

    "City Lord, I will say goodbye."


    Sha He and solemnly saluted, and Duo Duo''s body stood behind him. Unexpectedly, Du Duo''s cold eyes seemed to have a hint of warmth.


    Maybe it was Zhou Shu''s illusion.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Friend Sha, don''t you look at Xianshu City?"


    "I found Master Duoduo, I can''t keep it for a moment, I''m really sorry," Sha Heyu said slowly, "Don''t worry, the city lord will do what I said before, I promise."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then you are careful along the way, by the way, I have one more thing to say."


    Sha Heyu realized something and hesitated, "I''m afraid I can''t talk about Li Chenyi."


    "I never asked you this. Why do you think so?"


    A look of regret flashed across Zhou Shu''s face, and he sighed, "Daoist, you still don''t believe me. I promised Li Chenyi that I won''t deal with him again unless he takes the initiative to destroy my plan. Then I can''t help it."


    Shahe and his heart were shocked, as if cold sweat fell, and hurriedly said, "It''s mine, sorry."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Fine, I want you to bring something to Lin Qingjue. He is in Kunlun, right?"


    Sha He nodded, "Yes, he is one of the best talents of Kunlun''s new generation."


    Zhou Shu took out a Wanfang Ring and handed it over, "The things are inside, please trouble Fellow Sha to give it to him."


    Shahe took it with both hands, and solemnly said, "Okay, I will pass it on."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Thank you fellow daoist."


    "Farewell."


    Sha Heyu didn''t stay anymore, and left with Duduo, a little hurriedly, Xu didn''t want to face the pressure that Zhou Shu put on him again.


    "This can be considered as returning to the original owner. I can''t think that Senior Duoduo is actually the holder of the immortal roots." Hao Ruoyan looked at Shahe and left, turned back to see Zhou Shu, and said with emotion, "Shu Master, he was still the person who hated Kunlun the most."


    "Dogen belongs to Kunlun, but the immortality is achieved by his own will, not entirely by Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I admire him and Kunlun very much. Kunlun seems to always have practitioners like Duduo. I used to read the classics of the Xuanhuang World and there are many such people, alas."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned, "Don''t say that, Xianshucheng''s people will not be worse than them, it''s just that they have a little bit of heritage and no roots."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and seemed to think of something, "Speaking of which, I should really consider this kind of inheritance."


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while and said, "Master Shu, isn''t it the Shu Xin Sutra? Sooner or later it can pass through the heavens and become a avenue. That is the best inheritance of eternal immortality. There is also the teleportation array, Xuan Huang Jie, they are all fairy Shu Unique to the city, practitioners in Xianshu City can benefit for a long, long time."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "What you said is, but I think Dao Gen and Xuan Xin are still very useful. They don��t rely on blood, inheritance, or magical treasures, but they can control the sect. The disciples are closely linked together, allowing the sect to continue to continue, which is incredible."


    Hao Ruoyan thought about it for a while, "Well, Ruoyan can''t figure it out, and they don''t know how they did it."


    "I don''t know, maybe I will figure it out someday."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her and said, "Ruoyan, there is nothing wrong with Xianshu City recently, right?"


    Hao Ruoyan paused, "For major events, it is almost done with Zhou''s family, that is, Tan''s family. They agreed to alliance with us, but only privately and cannot be announced in Outland and Immortal World. For this they apologize and are willing to pay a lot. We need the resources, and we will send people to help us defend. Now we have won the support of two of the four people in Outland. As for the trivial matters, there are many, but it��s no different if you don��t tell me, so I won��t bother Shu Shi. Up."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and said thoughtfully, "After all, Tan Yutao is on the celestial pole list. It is okay for Tan Jia to have such an attitude. If he proactively announces it, I will also doubt whether it is a trick of the fairy world. Up."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Ruoyan also thinks so. Their sincerity is very great. Among the more than 700 foreign forces we have contacted, they are considered to be relatively good. At least they are not like those immortal sects who proposed to fight the immortal world. Only willing to support us."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Ruoyan, what do you think of the current situation in Xianshu City?"


    Hao Ruoyan pondered for a few breaths, "Fortunately, as a new fairy city, Ruoyan feels that no one can be better than us. Even if it is clear that it is right with the fairy world, there are still many forces that take the initiative to contact and establish a fairly good one. The relationship also includes many immortal sects, but Ruoyan also believes that the purpose of their friendship with Xianshu City is not to fight the immortal world, but to value Shu Shi��s identity as a founder. After all, there is no creator in the immortal world. For so many years, the only founder appeared in Outland, indicating that the immortal realm is indeed showing signs of weakness."


    Zhou Shu paused, "They are betting, but we can''t care about winning or losing because of their bets."


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, and said seriously, "Ruoyan understands what Master Shu said."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You have been thinking about Xianshu City all day, and are you tired? Do you want to go out?"


    "Okay, Master Shu," Hao Ruoyan nodded hurriedly, but after joy, there was a hint of worry in his eyes, "Where to go? It can''t be too far. If we leave Xianshu City together, Ruoyan is worried that Xianshu City will be out. problem����"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You, just worry too much."


    Hao Ruoyan blushed and argued, "Ruoyan doesn''t believe in others, it''s just the current situation. Ruoyan feels..."


    Zhou Shu shook her hand, "It''s okay. Let''s go to Hachi Country and Liangmiao Country. It''s been a long time since we visited our allies. You need to go and see. In these two countries, you can also manage Xianshu City. Don''t worry. ."


    "Oh, fine."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, a little happy, but also a little disappointed.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "There is a teacher in Hazhi country that I respect very much, and their leader Xie Zuo, although he is not a practitioner, but his officialdom is better than most practitioners, and he is worthy of you. To learn, UU read and, because of the last time I saw the saint, I think he seems to have something wrong, it''s time to find out."


    Hao Ruoyan said softly, "Understood, Ruoyan''s matter will be resolved soon, and he can leave at any time."


    A few days later, the two appeared in Wuwangjie.


    Xie Zheng looked at Zhou Shu and was rather dissatisfied, "If you want to see the lord of the country, go and see, what do you do with the old man?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Fu Guo doesn''t care about Hazhi country''s affairs, right? I just came to ask, what can I remind me."


    Xie Zheng frowned, "The old man is not a prophet now, and there is nothing to say. If you want to ask, you might as well ask the bright beast."


    "Woohoo."


    The mountain lying in the room uttered a low cry.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 090830072945031 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3739: How to thank

    Xie Zheng paused, "Look, she took the initiative to speak. If you ask, she will tell you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "I only have three chances and I don''t want to use it here."


    Xie Zheng said slowly, "This is what she took the initiative to speak, it doesn''t count."


    Zhou Shu stubbornly said, "That won''t work, it doesn''t matter in my opinion."


    As if he had noticed something, Shaner whimpered twice and fell silent.


    Xie Zheng looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, you are here not just to ask the old man about this, right?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "The auxiliary country understands me. I have heard that it is impossible for the descendants of the emperor to understand the highest law, and it is impossible to have a real genius. This stems from a special curse, the auxiliary country. What''s going on?"


    Xie Zheng was startled, "Why do you ask about this?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Curious, also because of a strange thing."


    Xie Zheng''s expression was slightly condensed, "I don''t know if it''s a curse, maybe it''s some kind of calamity, you know, the appearance of human beings actually caused the disaster of all races, countless races died because of humans, the resentment of all races Turned into a calamity, and as the ancestor of mankind, the emperor, as the ancestor of mankind, bears this calamity as it should be. You should also know that the descendants of the emperor have continued for countless generations, and so far there has not been a practitioner who understands the highest law. There is no saint either."


    Zhou Shu thought for a moment and nodded, "Maybe there is really some curse hidden in the Emperor''s bloodline."


    Xie Zheng looked at him and said solemnly, "What is strange?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "I know that Fu Guo and Senior Mingyuan have a very good relationship, so I don''t hide it. The Wang family in the descendants of the emperor has appeared a woman who was born with Communion, and she is now in Xianshu City. If there is a curse, she might be the one who broke the curse."


    "Natural Eucharist, human, descendant of the emperor?"


    Xie Zheng''s face changed suddenly, "Are you sure? How can these three be linked together?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I am also surprised, but the fact is that she is born to resist all kinds of power and can only practice the power of the sun. The auxiliary country probably knows that the emperor was called the sun emperor by some races in the past, and said that he was dispatched at will. With the power of the sun, she probably has the purest blood of the emperor."


    Xie Zheng frowned, "Is that so..."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "Otherwise, what does Fu Guo think it is?"


    "Why is the Eucharist appearing at this time, why is it in Xianshu City..." Xie Zheng lowered his head and muttered to himself, looked at Zhou Shu, and said, "Zhou Shu, I want to see her, don''t worry. I have no ill will towards her. The Hachis are different from other races. We trust humans very much."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I believe it, but it depends on whether she is willing or not, I will definitely tell her."


    Xie Zheng nodded, "Then tell her that she can come here anytime, and if I want, I can also visit her."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Okay, I think, Fu Guo is for the sake of the emperor��s descendants. I want to see her fate, but I think it��s better not to look at her. If she is really the one chosen by the emperor, let��s see her fate. There may be bad results."


    Although he had a kind smile on his face, Xie Zheng''s mind was stagnant, and he said slowly, "What you said is that the old man can''t watch."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "I''m leaving, Fu Guo."


    Xie Zheng was stunned, and said angrily, "You fellow, it''s damned! Get out!"


    "It''s gone."


    Zhou Shu smiled and quickly left with Hao Ruoyan.


    Hao Ruoyan was a little curious, "Why is Fu Guo suddenly angry?"


    "Hey," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "I said something that made him care and interested, but didn''t say what to do or discuss with him what to do, then I left and let him go slowly. I want to work my mind. If I change you, will I be angry too?"


    Hao Ruoyan suddenly said, "It''s true that there is something in my heart, I can''t leave it behind, but I have to think about what to do. It does have a headache. Look at Master Shu, why are you doing this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "We are extremely busy every day, but the auxiliary country is a bit too laid-back. After hundreds of years, he does not care about Hachi country and Xianshu city. Let him feed the bright beasts. Be patient, if you don''t let him do something, he will definitely get rusty, and it''s too wasteful of his cultivation. He is the third person in Hachi country, and it is very important to us."


    Hao Ruoyan pursed her mouth and smiled, "I am here to provide for the elderly, and they have also taken action."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know, but it''s not a big deal that I want him to worry about. He has a relationship with the Celestial Royal Family, and it''s normal to help Wangji."


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to realize something, "No wonder you said before that Wangji had to cultivate on her own, because it turned out that she had left her an auxiliary country."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I don��t want to get involved with Wang��s family too much, so as not to make people misunderstand. I am making amends for Ming Yaotian��s affairs. I give her a mark of Zhu Rong, and it��s enough to do the emperor��s responsibility. For herself, it''s nothing to find a mentor for her. Even if I don''t introduce it, she will probably find it by herself in the future."


    Hao Ruoyan paused, "Master Shu considers too many things."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "The Emperor, the Emperor, I have to think."


    "That''s true, but Ruoyan hopes that she will become a strong one in the future, and don''t forget the hard work of Master Shu," Hao Ruoyan thought after taking a look at Zhou Shu, "Master Shu, Fu Guo is not the Hachi country yet. The second person? Many people say that, apart from the country''s master, the most powerful Hachi tribe is the auxiliary country. It has been a single horn for 15 quarters, and the gap between the others and him is not small."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "The Lord is actually the second person. The first person is not the real Hachee clan, but the one we are going to visit now."


    After passing dozens of Yuntongs, the two came to the edge of the formation.


    After flying, it landed on a small realm, and the landing was a curled ear. Zhou Shu carefully avoided it, and Hao Ruoyan followed suit.


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance, raised his hand and said, "Senior Lin Qian, junior Zhou Shu come to visit."


    "Come up."


    A path emerged in the clouds, and the two followed up the hill.


    In the phoenix trees, Lin Qian, an old man in sackcloth, looked at the two, seemingly thoughtful.


    Zhou Shu politely stepped forward and saluted, "Thank you very much for the reception, the predecessor still has the same style, and the junior is very pleased."


    Lin Qian nodded, "Zhou Shu, what are you doing again?"


    Zhou Shu sincerely said, UU Reading "I have come to thank seniors, if it weren''t for the teachings of seniors, the juniors would be inevitable when they went to the SkyKey Realm."


    Lin Qian said calmly, "It''s just five days of talking, you and I have something to gain, don''t thank each other."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "For the seniors, it is talking, and the juniors are teaching. Under the guidance of the seniors, the juniors understand the true meaning of the real shadow, so that the soul shadow becomes one of the most important methods of the juniors later. , How can you not thank you for this kindness?"


    "Then how do you thank you?"


    Lin Qian looked at Zhou Shu, a glimmer of brilliance flashed in his calm eyes.


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "The juniors don''t know, the seniors are what they say."


    Lin Qian laughed unconsciously, "What do I say? Then I ask you to give me Xianshu City, are you willing?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191214012300177 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribed to favorites to vote and comments~~)

 Chapter 3740: Guarantee

    Zhou Shu was stunned and smiled bitterly, "Senior is giving the younger generation a problem."


    Lin Qian said indifferently, "You are a founder, don''t just make promises casually. Although you know that the old man can''t want your Xianshucheng, don''t use these words to test the old man, in case the old man really wants it. ?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "That junior gave it."


    "what?"


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned, "Master Shu?"


    Lin Qian looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and said, "You really can say it."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "There is nothing to be afraid of. The seniors dare to ask, and the juniors dare to give it."


    Lin Qian shook his head slightly, and said condensedly, "You really dare to agree, but I really dare not ask for it."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Because the junior knows that the senior cannot change his mind."


    "It''s no wonder that so many people from the first three imperial families can''t match you."


    Lin Qian sighed and paused, "Zhou Shu, I have nothing to want here. By the way, you can connect your cloud to one another. When nothing is wrong, the old man will also go to your side. , I really don''t bother to walk."


    "Of course there is no problem."


    Zhou Shu was very pleasantly surprised, "But seniors are sure? Then Hazhi Country..."


    Lin Qian said indifferently, "If you are not allowed to go to the SkyKey Realm, what should you worry about? Thanks to Zuo, he can''t control the old man."


    Zhou Shu bowed and said solemnly, "Senior, you can do it in a few days."


    Lin Qian nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "You, Yuntong, don''t need a formation, so what did you lie about in the first place?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I''m afraid, but I''m not afraid now."


    Lin Qian said slowly, "Back then, the Lin family also had a teleportation array, you know?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said calmly, "I got a teleportation formation from the Lu family. It is said to be from the Lin family, but it is slightly different from our Yuntong in Xianshu City. The younger generation has a little doubt, the Lin family of the first three families. What does it have to do with the Lin family in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Lin Qian paused and said, "It is a distant relative. The Lin family of Xuanhuang Jie was originally from Fengnan. It was a very large family. Later, it separated almost 20 families. The Lin family where the old man was located was one of them, and was the first one to leave Xuanhuang Jie. Later, when the heavens entered the Hachi country, to this day, the Lin family has studied the formations for generations. The earliest teleportation formation came from the Fengnan Lin family, but later the Xuanhuang world came out in large numbers, and the Fengnan Lin family was compared."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It turns out that this is the case, and the branch of the Lin family that is distributed will also teleport the formation?"


    "How is it possible? If they all learn the same formations, the Lin family won''t be separated, because many Lin families feel that their teleportation formations are no longer as good as other families, and studying teleportation formations is not very helpful to the practice itself. They persuaded the family owners to abandon the teleportation formation and change to other avenues. Later, they divided their families. In the end, there were seven families who insisted on studying the teleportation formation, including the Fengnanlin family." Lin Qian hesitated for a moment, and sighed. "These seven families All died in the tribulation of the Tongtian Tower, and no blood was left behind."


    "Ah... this is all the sin of the fairy court."


    Zhou Shu''s voice was very soft, but with a different resentment.


    Lin Qian sighed, "The old man doesn''t know what Xianting thinks, but at that time the Lin family in Hachi country couldn''t manage or control it, and couldn''t even say a word."


    "The Lin family of Haze country at least preserved the Lin family''s blood, and the seniors don''t have to blame themselves," Zhou Shu thought of something. "By the way, the younger generations have seen the forest family of Shenmu Mountain that has guarded Kunlun in the past. Some of them are in Kunlun. All of them are in New Moon City, and I plan to bring them to Xianshu City."


    Lin Qian was stunned, "Oh, the Lin Family of Shenmu Mountain, that is a very special branch, I didn''t recognize it in the past."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Because of Kunlun?"


    Lin Qian fell silent for a while, and slowly said, "The Lin Family of Shenmu Mountain was the one who called the other seven companies to build the Tongtian Pagoda, but they did not practice the teleportation array themselves. In the end, they preserved their blood, and all the seven families were gone. ."


    Zhou Shu paused, "No wonder... the junior is talking too much, sorry."


    Lin Qian quickly calmly said calmly, "The old man knows some of the grievances of the Xuanhuang world, but he didn''t think about what to pursue in the past. Besides, it''s hard to say whether the old man is the Lin family or not. Where can I get other families?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Can seniors talk about Lin Zhenyu? He should be able to teleport the formation? If..."


    "Zhou Shu," Lin Qian hesitated for a few breaths, "this matter is all the fault of the Lin family of Hachiguo, the old man doesn''t want to say more."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "The younger generation talks a lot again. Senior, why don''t we talk about it for a few more days. The younger generation has a lot of new understanding of the real shadow, and the law of creation is also true. And the seniors should have been meditating for many years. A lot to say?"


    Lin Qian nodded lightly, "Very good, apart from talking, the old man has nothing to do."


    The two of them sat down and talked, unknowingly it was five days later, Hao Ruoyan was listening, and he seemed to have gained a lot of insights.


    Farewell to Lin Qian, and the two wandered around in the curlicue forest.


    Hao Ruoyan said suddenly, "Senior Lin, it would be great if he could get to Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Why do you say that?"


    Hao Ruoyan''s expression was slightly condensed, "He is not the same as the other quasi-sages Ruoyan has seen. He is humble, courteous, approachable, and treats us like nephews. He doesn''t have another purpose. He has a wonderful sense of intimacy. Very affectionate, and strong in his own ability. There are many people in Xianshu City now, but there is a shortage of such seniors."


    "I think so too, but even if you give him Xianshu City, he won''t want it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "He is very strong, but do you know how strong he is? When he resigned from the auxiliary country more than 30,000 years ago, he was a seventeen-section unicorn and the first person since the founding of Hachi. However, because he is not a real Hachi nationality, he has never been recognized by Hachi country, but he always regards Hachi country as his own country. He stayed in the circle of ears to protect Hachi country, unless Hachi The country has disappeared, otherwise he will never leave, but if Hachi country disappears, he will definitely disappear before Hazhi country."


    "So strong, UU read , but Ruoyan cares more about his heart."


    Hao Ruoyan unconsciously bowed towards the distance, "Where is the predecessor who is too respectable, Hazhi country is really lucky to have him."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Senior is no less than Elder Xianting. He helped me without asking for anything in return. I will respect him no matter what. However, not only the Hachi country is lucky, but Xianshu City also has many of them. Cultivator."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "It just hasn''t reached the quasi-sage yet, but Ruoyan believes that there will be a lot soon."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "How can it be so easy."


    "If Yan thinks that''s the case, if you don''t believe Master Shu, wait and see, hum."


    Hao Ruoyan curled his mouth and reached out to pluck the green leaf in front of him, bowed his head thinking about something, "It''s a pity that Ruoyan''s own cultivation..."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said solemnly, "You must be in the future too, I can promise."

 Chapter 3741: What do you think

    After dozens of days, the two appeared in front of the Skykey World.


    "Two Taoists...ah, yes..."


    The guard who greeted us was stunned for a moment, his mouth couldn''t close, "Zhou, City Lord Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "It''s me, please inform fellow daoists."


    The guard saluteed respectfully, turned and left, "Go right away, strange, Zhou City is coming, why didn''t the country master inform us these guards..."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned, "Look at you, I didn''t tell Hachi before I came here. Ruoyan thought you had notified early, so I didn''t care, Shu Shi, you are now the city lord of Xianshu. The receptionist ended up in such a rush that no one else knew what to do."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "But they didn''t notify me when they came last time. At that time, there was no formation in Xianshu City."


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned, and whispered, "Master Shu really has a grudge..."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Haha, it''s not a grudge, if you really bear a grudge, we are already inside, and the guards won''t know."


    Not long after, Xie Xun strode forward, followed by two generals, including the heads of the first three families.


    Xie Xun frowned, "Zhou Shu, why did you come here today and didn''t say a word before you came?"


    "I haven''t been here for a long time, come and see the Sky Key Realm, it doesn''t matter?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "But Xie Lao, why did you come so fast? Shouldn''t you still be in the Star Sea Realm?"


    Xie Xun said with an unhappy expression, "Are you still talking? The old man is annoyed when he sees that guy. Xie Zhou will take care of the rest, and the old man will take care of it."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to the people, "You don��t need to be busy. You don��t need these etiquettes among allies. I��ll confess my sin. I��ll go to the country��s lord first, and then I may also visit the mansion, and then talk. ."


    Xie Xun waved his hand, "You are all separated, I said that there is no need to do this, City Lord Zhou is not an ordinary person."


    Everyone left, and a trace of doubt flashed in Xie Xun''s eyes, "Are you here to see the Lord?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "The lord of the country has been a little bit strange recently. You said these things? You said it vaguely and hesitated. Now I''m here, you can always make it clear, otherwise you don''t Expect me to change something."


    "Oh, it''s really weird," Xie Xun looked around and sighed, "You have seen the lord before, knowing that he is actually a man of great talent and knows how to forbearance, his face is like a thunder in the heart of Pinghu, although the old man I lost, but I am also very happy that Hachee can have such a country leader. I believe that the Hachee clan can go to glory under his leadership, but now he has changed and become too radical."


    Zhou Shu paused, "For example, launching a war on the Star Sea Realm? It''s not a radical step for the nation to take this step for nearly 100,000 years, right?"


    "This is just the first step."


    Xie Xun paused, and seemed to have made some decision. "Frankly tell you that these years, the Lord has convened our four generals to discuss a lot of strategies. After entering the Star Sea Realm, the next step will be implemented. The goal of the Lord It started from the Xinghai Realm and continued to fight to Tianwu City."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Tianwu City?"


    Hao Ruoyan said thoughtfully, "In Tianwu City, there are almost 1,600 active realms in the Xinghai Realm, with more than 70 forces."


    Xie Xun said helplessly, "Yes, the country master intends to include these more than a thousand realms into the territory of Hachi country."


    "This..." Zhou Shu looked at Xie Xun and said with a smile, "Did the Lord make you say these things? Up to now, he has come to test my thoughts, which is a bit redundant. Haha, I didn''t expand quickly. You can tell him this for Shucheng''s thoughts."


    "I knew you would say that."


    Xie Xun sighed, "When the Lord proposed it, everyone thought he was testing our minds. This is something the prophet likes to do, but slowly we will know that the Lord is serious, and you can do it if you don��t believe it. Look at the changes in Hachi Country over the years."


    Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan, "What has changed?"


    Hao Ruoyan groaned for a few breaths and slowly said, "I don��t know what the former Hachi country was like, but now they have determined the direction of their development with the goal of war. Hachi country recruited a large number of practitioners, some of them It was recruited from Xianshu City, and for this they paid a lot of immortal jade. In addition, they also borrowed a lot of war resources such as Talisman Magic Weapons from Xianshu City. They said they would use other resources to repay it. Ruo Yan thinks this The deal is worth it."


    Xie Xun added, ��Most of the recruitment was done by the first three imperial families. I heard that they got a promise from the country��s lord, saying that after the war, as long as they can take over, those circles will be theirs. Whatever is destroyed is not counted. At least two hundred realms can be obtained."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is that right?"


    Hao Ruoyan said warmly, "Ruoyan didn''t pay much attention to this, nor did he discuss it with Master Shu. It is Ruoyan''s fault."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Don��t talk nonsense, it��s a matter of Hazhi Country, it��s nothing to do with you, Xianshu City is enough for you, can you still control Hazhi Country? It��s good if you can understand the changes, I��m just a little bit It''s strange why Haze country did this."


    Xie Xun spread his hands, "The old man objected, but the lord did not listen, but the first three imperial families, each went crazy, took out everything under the pressure box, and was busy with this all day, even Lu Lun got a special license. After returning to Hachi, they will fight for the family after receiving the promise from the lord."


    "It''s the same if you change someone else."


    Zhou Shu was not surprised, and paused, "Ruoyan, what do you think?"


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while and said, "Master Shu said that there are people behind him and he can get a large number of circles as the foundation of the family, which is equivalent to the emperor''s entrustment of the princes. Whoever grabs it will have to work hard. For the sparsely populated Hachi, it��s no good for the sparsely populated Hachi to occupy so many circles. Even if there are more real shadows, the Hachi must If you want to grow, the first thing to do is to increase the population, not to expand the territory."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, unless the master really wants to reward the first three imperial families and give them the opportunity to expand their clan, it''s just that doing so is not very good for Hachi country. The stronger the first three imperial families, the more Hachi country. It''s hard to control. Does the Lord really believe that they will never betray?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "This is not easy to guess. The three are very loyal, but they have never had such a large territory. No one is sure whether the three are still loyal after obtaining such a boundary, and there are only so many people in the Hachi tribe. It��s also difficult to manage well."


    "Why is the Lord?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "There are so many Hachi people in the Hachi country. They don��t need the resources of thousands of realms. With the Xinghai realm, it��s actually perfect. If you want to go outside, you can only wait for the population. Let''s talk about it after going up, and occupying a large number of circles like this quickly will be difficult to occupy, and it will be a waste of resources when it will be someone else''s."


    (PS: Thank you Lindeyan for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribed to favorites and comments~~)

 Chapter 3742: prevent

    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "Master Shu, Ruoyan can''t think of it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It seems better to ask him directly."


    "That''s the only way."


    Xie Xun sighed, "The lord of the country is the only prophet of Hachi country... the only prophet who can see and control the fortune of the country, how could he do such an unreasonable thing? The old man is really afraid that if this continues, Hachi country will enter another stage. It��s a difficult time, more difficult than those in the past."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Afraid of becoming the target of the public? Don''t worry, there is still a fairyland in front of Hachi Country."


    Xie Xun unknowingly shook his head, "Zhou Shu, your smile is so hypocritical. If Haze really offended many foreign forces for its own reasons, would Xianshu City still be willing to resist foreign enemies for us? Even if you are willing, we Not embarrassed."


    Zhou Shu still smiled, "Xie Lao, your last sentence is just as hypocritical, and you won''t be embarrassed when the time comes."


    Xie Xun frowned, "You are a founder, you still care about us."


    "The founder is not a shield either."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Stop talking about this, Mr. Xie, you said before that the change of the lord of the country started after meeting the saint. I believe you also understand some things, right? Let us always guess. Well, you also saw the saint at that time, what did the saint say?"


    Xie Xun sighed, "The old man indeed went to meet with the lord, but at the step of seeing the saint, in the end only the lord said something, and the old man has been waiting outside."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Let''s go, let''s go to see the lord."


    Xie Xun showed a hint of relief, "Okay, but the old man is just leading the way. It is you who see you. The old man is not called, and the lord will not see him, and you, the old man thinks he will see him anyway."


    "It seems that the change in the country''s lord is really big."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "So I said, the prophets cannot see the saints, who knows what reason they will figure out from the words and deeds of the saints if they are too careful? Maybe a saint''s gossip can be regarded by them as important Give instructions, and then make some inexplicable actions."


    "I also thought it was the reason."


    Xie Xun said in the same way, "But he is the lord of the country, and his every action represents not only him, but the entire family. I knew this would be the case, and the old man would not talk about seeing the saint."


    "Forget it, don''t care about this. If you don''t say it, he will know it. He thinks this is an opportunity not to be missed, and he will definitely seize it."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said slowly, "I don��t understand. As a foreign race, why are you so caring about the saint��s words? The last time I talked about you, I was so excited that I had to meet, Xie Lao. , Look at Xianshu City, even cultivators don��t pay much attention to saints, saints are also cultivators, and they are also restricted by the laws of creation, and they cannot be truly omniscient and omnipotent."


    Xie Xun groaned for a few breaths, "About this...I tell you the secrets of the clan."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Secret?"


    Xie Xun slowly said, "Xie Yao, the ancestor who founded the Haozhi Kingdom, have you heard of it?"


    "I''ve heard the name. I used to be the patriarch of the Hachi clan in the Xuanhuang Realm, and then took the clansmen into the heavens. It happened a long time ago." Zhou Shu thought of something, surprised, "You wouldn''t mean it, thank Is Yao still there?"


    "of course not."


    Xie Xun frowned, "In the Xuanhuang Realm back then, the Haezi tribe hadn''t received the care of the ancestor gods for a long time. It was fading day by day, internal fighting continued, and there were many foreign enemies with the dragon lamp. Seeing that it was about to be destroyed, it was not stable until Xie Yao appeared. After the chaotic situation, Xie Yao resisted all opinions and determined the direction of no longer staying in the Xuanhuang Realm and the whole clan ascending to the heavens. Therefore, the Hachi clan avoided the two later catastrophes of the Xuanhuang Realm and did not interact with many sacred beasts. The descendants disappeared completely. It can be said that Xie Yao is the key to the continuation of the Hachi clan."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Have a good look and do a good job. He is a respectable patriarch."


    Xie Xun also showed a lot of pride, "But do you know? When Xie Yao became the patriarch, he had only seven horns."


    Hao Ruoyan said without realizing it, "A seven-segment horn, isn''t it even worse than a true immortal? How can you become a patriarch?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Did someone help him?"


    Xie Xun nodded, "A cultivator helped him, a sage recognized by the Xuanhuang world."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, and said calmly, "Is it the emperor of the human or the emperor of the earth?"


    "It''s Emperor Xuanyuan."


    Xie Xun was very calm, "The lord of the country told me that this is something only known to the lord of the past dynasties. The reason why the Haji clan still exists in the heavens is due to the ancestor Xie Yao. It is absolutely impossible. This is the reason why the Hachi clan has always trusted human practitioners. He also said that if the human emperor is the old emperor, the Hachi clan will continue to obey his orders."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "The emperor back then paid too much to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Xie Xun nodded, "Yes, there were not many races in the Xuanhuang Realm back then that hadn''t been favored by him. Although he was a human emperor, he was by no means limited to helping the human race."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Does the Lord know what happened to the Emperor Xuanyuan?"


    Xie Xun shook his head and said Xie Yao used to wait for the Emperor Xuanyuan in Haze, but did not wait. Only bad news came one after another. In the end, he was depressed, and the people didn��t know what happened to the Emperor. What happened, but judging from the situation of the heavens, he has obviously become the enemy of the entire heavens, so our past with the human emperor has also become a secret. Few people know the relationship between the human emperor and the Hachi tribe. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and sighed, "It seems that we know as much."


    Xie Xun was delayed for a while, "But unlike others, we believe that Human Sovereign is not like that."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I think so too."


    Xie Xun didn''t realize it, "We are the same in many ways."


    Zhou Shu said naturally, "If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t be an ally."


    Xie Xun said slowly, "The old man has said so much, you should understand?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand why the Lord is obsessed with the words of the saint, because your ancestor Xie Yao changed the destiny of the entire Haechi tribe because of the saint seeds, making you very much believe in the guidance of the saints. For the opportunity of the saint, the country lord also wants to change the fate of the Hachi clan again. In addition, he may also hope to get information about the Emperor Xuanyuan from the saint, and use his prophet''s wisdom to speculate on the traces of some of the Emperors."


    Xie Xun sighed, "Yes, but this time he may have got a wrong prompt, but the old man doesn''t know how to change the mind of the country leader."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "It may not be possible to count on me, but I will try. After all, there is a problem in Haze Country, and Xian Shucheng will suffer along with it."


    Xie Xun shook his head seriously, "Zhou Shu, don''t try it, it''s better to stop it."


    (PS: Thank you Lindeyan for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribed to favorites and comments~~)

 Chapter 3743: strange

    The main hall, in front of the courtyard.


    Xie Xun looked in anxiously, but couldn''t see anything.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and said, "Old Xie don''t be too anxious, Master Shu just went in for a while."


    "I hope that the lord can listen to Zhou Shu''s advice."


    Xie Xun nodded and turned around and said, "The old man regrets it now. I would not say anything if I knew it. You can''t expect every sage to think about Hachi country like the emperor. If this step is wrong, Hachi country... "


    "What happened to Haze Country?"


    Zhou Shu walked out, walking steadily, his complexion was slightly solemn, but there was a glimmer of excitement in his eyes.


    "No, you came out so soon, less than a quarter of an hour!?" Thinking of what, Xie Xun''s eyes flashed a lot of joy, "Zhou Shu, did the lord listen to you? The old man knows that the lord also I will definitely listen to the opinions of the founders. This is all right."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said with a smile, "No, I didn''t go in, we just glanced across the hall and said a few words."


    "Ah, the lord won''t even see you. This...it''s really too bad. I must go and see it."


    Xie Xun''s expression changed suddenly, and he hurriedly walked into the yard.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to stop, "Thank you, don��t go. You said more than once that the Lord is the most wise and capable person of your Hachi tribe in tens of thousands of years. In that case, he made a decision and you believe him. All right."


    Xie Xun frowned, "What decision is to continue to expand? But this is not in line with reality."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I don''t know what the country master wants to do, I didn''t even ask."


    Xie Xun froze, "You...really called you for nothing, saying nothing, asking nothing, then what did you do?"


    "Xie old man, don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I didn''t ask him, but I understand. A few words let me know very clearly that he is very good, better than any time I have seen before, Wu Huangzhixing, He is in such a state of spirit and spirit. He is convinced that what he has done is to make Hachi country prosper. He has fully invested himself in it. No one can stop him from continuing. No one can do it, and I am the same. , And I am not willing to change this state, so if I come out and stay, it may affect his personal judgment, which is not good for him and Haze."


    Xie Xun didn''t realize it, "But, this thing is obviously wrong!"


    "It''s right to weigh the pros and cons, but we don''t have to weigh the pros and cons when we do things, let alone we don''t know what the country''s lord is going to do."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I will not try to influence the actions of the country''s lord until the Haze country really changes the alliance between the two countries, and I believe that the lord must have his reasons for doing this, and it is not just a saint. In other words, just follow him."


    Xie Xun was stunned, "But..."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Old Xie, do you remember what you said before?"


    Xie Xun doubted, "What did you say?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You said that there is a real hero in Hachi country, and your four generals can also take off the burden and concentrate on assisting, instead of treating the four generals as the masters of Hachi country and asking the leader to clean up the first three families. , Let Haze country move forward in the direction he expected..."


    Xie Xun hurriedly said, "No, it seems that the old man didn''t say this sentence."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No matter who said it, anyway, the meaning is the same, you just believe in the lord, do not worry about snacks, even if one day is really out of control, the outside world is gone, and the sky key world is still there. What''s to worry about, wasn''t it the same when you were at your worst?"


    Xie Xun was stunned for a while, "The old man is really worried..."


    "Old Xie, we''re leaving."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and left the hall with Hao Ruoyan.


    Looking at Hao Ruoyan, he smiled, "Ruoyan, do you think my attitude is very strange, you were still cooperating with Xie Lao and said to persuade the lord of the country, but turned to the lord without saying a few words? Actually, I I also feel a little strange just now."


    "Ruoyan doesn''t feel strange."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head and smiled, "The emperor''s happiness, with his daoist spirit, is very energetic. Did Master Shu see himself from the Lord?"


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "As expected, you can see the essence at a glance."


    "Because Ruoyan has seen Master Shu like that many times in Xianshu City. That was also the best time for the Heyin School..."


    Hao Ruoyan��s eyes were gentle and regretful, "But after entering the heavens, Ruoyan saw less. We must weigh the pros and cons of doing anything now, analyze the right and wrong, think about the consequences before doing it, and there will be no past. That kind of determination, the kind of courage that rushes forward indefinitely no matter what enemy there are or how many enemies... Just now, Shi Shu saw the shadow of the past in the Lord, and I miss it, right?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That state is not suitable for being affected, and I don''t think it will definitely bring bad results. It doesn''t hurt to wait and see."


    "Master Shu, why is Hazhi country possible, but Xianshu city can''t?"


    Hao Ruoyan said thoughtfully, "Actually, Master Shu understands it yourself. No matter what Master Shu you want to do, the people in Xianshu City will never stop it. Whether it is good or bad, we will definitely follow, Shu Teacher, sometimes you don��t have to think too much, just do what you want."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "It''s so many people following that makes me unable to do whatever I want."


    Hao Ruoyan stood still and said seriously, "Then don''t worry, Ruoyan believes that it''s not just me. Many people in Xianshu City hope to see you like that, and the results must be good. "


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Allies do this, I can appreciate the support, anyway, I can get the bottom line, but myself... Ruoyan, I just miss it, and I don��t really want to do it. I am the future emperor. Dadao, it is impossible to do whatever you want, it is impossible to not weigh the pros and cons in everything."


    Hao Ruoyan paused, without realizing, "Some people can do it."


    "I don''t envy him or accuse him."


    Zhou Shu��s expression is slightly condensed We don��t know what he has experienced. Just imagine if there were people like Xianshucheng in the humane heaven back then, and then they were completely destroyed by the fairy world. I do not guarantee that I will not make the same choice as him. "


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned, "Ah? Did Master Shu see something from Samsara?"


    "I did see some faint things from the remaining stone tablets, but I couldn''t see more."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said slowly, "No matter what, I will not let Xianshu City experience destruction, absolutely not. This is one of the reasons why we must be cautious."


    Hao Ruoyan calmed down and said slowly, "Well, Ruoyan thinks too simple, always thinking about the Dutch school of the past, thinking about the way Shu Shi was in the past. In fact, it is completely different now. Shu Shi has long understood. These, and Ruoyan hasn''t yet."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "You just came to the heavens for too short a time... let''s go."


    (PS: Thank you for your cool monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3744: Visiting

    When I returned to Xianshu City, it was already more than a year later.


    Outside of Liangmiao Country, Zhou Shu also took Hao Ruoyan around Xianshu City in a circle, enjoying the scenery everywhere. This is a rare leisure time, and he is also very relaxed, knowing that such time will become less and less. After going back, there are always new challenges.


    Of course, those small forces that Zhou Shu had been to were also included in the territory of Xianshu City.


    For them, Xianshu City was an unshakable behemoth. Now the city lord came to visit and sent the formation and Yuntong that he could rely on. There was no reason to refuse, fighting each other for several circles? It''s better to be at ease in Xianshu City. As for the immortal realm that is out of reach, I haven''t taken care of them in the past. Who cares now.


    Yunjuanjie.


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Zhou Shu bowed his body and saluted, and said sincerely, "I''m really sorry for making fellow Daoist wait so long."


    "I didn''t wait, I watched for a few days, Xianshu City is indeed very good."


    The young man''s eyes fell on Hao Ruoyan, seemingly thoughtful, "This girl, do you seem to have a wish that has never been finalized?"


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned, "Senior, what advice do you have?"


    Zhou Shu dumbly said with a smile, "Ah, why is it becoming more and more unpretentious, is it good to be like this in person?"


    The young man said indifferently, "I''m just helping people. There are countless people in Xianshu City who want to realize their wishes. In my eyes, there are sources of strength everywhere, and the girl in front of me is very strong. Will, if it can help her realize, I think my law can go a lot forward."


    Hao Ruoyan realized something and hurriedly saluted, "This predecessor is Shan Hai Jing...the old man, the junior Hao Ruoyan is disrespectful."


    "You are Hao Ruoyan?"


    The old man stopped and shook his head, "Forget it, I heard Jiang Su said, now Xianshu City is basically yours, that is to say, your wish is mostly to make Xianshu City strong and even eternal. What I can do...no wonder there is such a great power, it''s a pity."


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned, and blinked, "Senior is very accurate, can''t you help me do it?"


    "I can''t, maybe he can."


    The old man pointed to Zhou Shu, "It''s completely different from the last time I saw him. Chuangdao really has such a great benefit?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, and smiled, "It''s not that fellow Taoists knew that I was a founder, so why bother to say that."


    "I knew it a long time ago, so I was jealous. This is the difference between humans and elves? Sometimes I think I can create a Tao, but I can''t jump out no matter how much I try, and I''m restricted to death," the old man sighed. Shou said, "Zhou Shu, thank you for taking care of Jiang''s family. I can see that each of them is very satisfied, much better than in the Kuiwei world."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, "They did it hard by themselves. I really didn''t do anything, but the younger generation would like to thank them."


    Jiang Su said sincerely, "Human Sovereign is too modest. Without the environment of Xianshu City, we can''t do anything. Maybe we are still being chased by the fairy world."


    The old man''s face changed slightly and he turned around and said, "What did I say?"


    "Sorry, it''s our fault."


    Jiang Su realized it, and quickly apologized, but the king of the man next to him was a little angry, "It''s just two words, what can''t be said? Old book, you..."


    "Shut up!" The old man scolded, "Before he killed the old Emperor, I don''t admit that he is the new Emperor. You can say it, but don''t be in front of me, otherwise I will definitely scold him."


    King Jiang was still waiting to talk about it, but Zhou Shu was blocked by a smile, "The old man can say anything. Daoists are here this time, not just to see the Jiang family?"


    The old man said lightly, "I passed by, just take a look, of course there is something wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I can help what the two daoists are going to do, but don��t the daoists plan to tell the old times with the old sword? They are all in Xianshu City now, and they can meet anytime they want. I really want to see fellow Taoists."


    The old man was stagnant and shook his head, "They are not my friends, there is no need to relive the old."


    Zhou Shu was a little unwilling to give up, "It may be difficult to have a chance to see you again in the future."


    For Jian Lao Hu Lao, the scholars who were promoted earlier can be their mentors, this is a great opportunity.


    The old man seemed to understand, and shook his head seriously, "There must be a chance in the future, if you do what you promised me."


    Zhou Shu paused, and had to give up, "Okay, don''t hesitate to say what fellow Daoist needs."


    The old man stared at Zhou Shu, "Can I say something here?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, stretched out his hand.


    The old man looked around, his eyes flashed with a faint shock, and said slowly, "You have learned this hand too."


    Zhou Shu��s stroke brought the old scholar and Hao Ruoyan into a separate space of dust. The old scholar had done this kind of thing on Zhou Shu several times, but when he was also brought in, the old scholar still Shocked, this is the first time he has experienced this situation.


    He can''t bring the quasi-sage into the dust space at will, and he is definitely not an ordinary quasi-sage.


    Has Zhou Shu''s control over the world reached this level? Or does he already understand the laws of space?


    Zhou Shu looked at him and slowly said, "I know what fellow Daoists are wondering, but this is not what I did alone, but the combined efforts of three people. To be precise, two of them are not human."


    "One of them is Jianmu, right?"


    The old man settled down and said slowly, "In the Kuiwei world, I know that Jianmu has appeared in the heavens, but I never thought that Jianmu is here with you. How could a big Luo Jinxian... but you It is well hidden. I didn��t find a breath when I got here, but I don��t understand. Why do you want to say it now?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "The Daoist is a mysterious weapon in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is absolutely impossible to damage Jianmu. I have nothing to say."


    "That said, but you are the only one who really did this," the old man sighed and said in a deep voice, "I won''t know if I change it. The significance of this cannot tolerate the slightest difference."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I don''t think there is a problemShu Lao, you are the first to know about me except for the people around me."


    "I hope I can afford..."


    The old man suddenly thought of something, and his face was half dark, "Zhou Shu, you didn''t open the bottle of pill I gave you, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "No."


    The old man breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s okay, don''t open it."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "What kind of medicine?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The pill that Qingzunyu brought to me before, and that the old scholar Tuo Jiang Mi, the old scholar, what kind of pill is that?"


    He was a little puzzled, could it be the same as he thought, that pill will bring disaster?


    The old man settled down and did not respond, "There is Jianmu here. Don��t open it. It doesn��t mean that you can open it in the future, but you must not open it where Jianmu is. If I knew that Jianmu was there. Here, I will not give it to you."

 Chapter 3745: Thanks a lot

    That pill..."


    Looking at the old scholar, Zhou Shuning said, "I heard that Shennongding has the ability to condense all things into a pill, isn''t it, fellow Taoist?"


    "Yes."


    The old man said frankly, "He made the pill for that person. It consumed all the fool''s work. Fortunately, he still knew to wake up, otherwise, hum."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Friends of Daoist mean that Emperor Xuanyuan needs that medicine?"


    "I don''t know if I need it, but when the pill is in this world, it is very likely to cause a disaster, and that person may also appear," the old man said calmly, "Do you want to ask, since it will cause disaster , Why give it to you? I am deliberately harming you?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "No, fellow daoist is helping me. After the disaster, I will have a chance. It is impossible to get the chance without experiencing the disaster."


    The old man nodded in satisfaction, "Yes, things are like this in the world. If you want to realize your wish, this pill is an indispensable part."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Daoist, I really don''t have any desires. I just follow my heart and I don''t care where I go."


    The old man said indifferently, "You can think so, but other people won''t. Becoming the emperor is always something you have to accomplish, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, and no longer argued, "The Taoist friends really took great pains to help people realize their wishes."


    In fact, it��s not complicated to think about it. This pill is probably the reason that Shennongding and Shanhaijing were chased by the immortal world. It is also what the emperor needs. When the pill appears, the emperor of Xuanyuan may also appear and defeat Xuanyuan. Human Emperor, Zhou Shu himself was able to achieve his so-called wish.


    By this time, Zhou Shu didn''t know the name and content of the pill, and the old man obviously wouldn''t say it.


    The old man paused, "Zhou Shu, when did you get Jianmu?"


    "When I first entered the world of immortality..." Zhou Shu said in detail again, and he was also quite emotional, "...I didn''t expect that the remaining pieces of built wood from that year were made into wooden slips, which is also a ill-fated."


    The old man sighed, "It should also be yours. Refining the demon pot, raising the ecology, etc. have made do with it. It is extremely difficult for others to do it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I can��t say that it��s mine. I just helped Jianmu grow up. After he recovers, the heavens will rely on him. In fact, I already rely on him a lot. Impossible to be in Xianshu City now."


    The old man said calmly, "It''s nothing more than complementing each other. Without you, there is no him. Even Jianmu should be grateful."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Well, what the senior said is, I hope that little guy will remember it in the future."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Do you want to see Jianmu, fellow Taoist?"


    The old man hesitated for a few breaths, "Forget it, I don''t have this blessing. It''s not good to be misunderstood. If he has something to find me, I will come."


    "So..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t insist, "Do you want to see Kunlun Mirror?"


    "Didn''t I have seen it, its will is lost, and it is no longer the artifact of the past."


    The old man frowned, his eyes flashing with undetectable sadness.


    "Things have changed. When I was going through the Taoist Tribulation, Kunlun Jing was given the word by the saint and regained his will. He was just an ignorant child, except for the law of reincarnation, and knew nothing else," Zhou Shu The expression was slightly condensed, "The Daoist is very knowledgeable, have you heard of such a thing?"


    The old book wondered, "No, there is still such a thing?"


    "Now I call him."


    Soon, Zhou Shu brought Xiao Kun into the space.


    After returning to Xianshu City, Xiao Kun had nothing to do and played around Wanmu Pavilion all day. He was very naive, but it was a waste of talent no matter how he looked at it. Although Zhou Shu didn��t know how to remove the long river of reincarnation, he still What talents do you have.


    Xiao Kun looked at the old book in front of him, his eyes widened, and he moved closer unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he said slowly, "Old Shu, this is the first time I saw Xiao Kun take the initiative to get close to others. In his eyes, there is no difference between people and objects."


    The old man waved his hand and looked at Xiao Kun very solemnly, "Kunlun Jing, do you remember our friendship back then?"


    Xiao Kun shook his head, "What is friendship?"


    It looked very confused, but he took a few steps and got closer and closer.


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to understand something, "Senior, did you have a good relationship in the past?"


    "It''s kind of friendship."


    The old man bent down, touched Xiaokun��s head, and said thoughtfully, ��For a long time, the artifacts were all side by side comrades, and unlike most artifacts, he fits my spleen and stomach very well. We cooperated well. Very good, there was a period after the battle..." He paused, "It looks like he is still him, Zhou Shu, I want to stay with him for a while, okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded immediately, "What''s the problem? It''s his blessing to be taught by fellow Taoists."


    "It''s a blessing to me. I want to help him find some things from the past. Well, is he called Xiao Kun now?"


    The old man looked at Xiao Kun, "Xiao Kun, learn something with me, okay? It only takes a few years."


    "it is good!"


    Xiao Kun nodded and suddenly became behaved.


    "It''s completely different from before..." Zhou Shu looked at Hao Ruoyan, and said helplessly, "Isn''t it? Whether it''s Xiaokun Xiaoshitou or small tricks, they are closer to others... I taught him things, he never said A good word will either just hit it directly or just ignore it."


    Hao Ruoyan covered her mouth and smiled, "Master Shu, you must remember this lesson, and you must not start with small letters in the future."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What happened then?"


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and said, "Old, look at the old sword and the old pot, the attitude towards Master Shu is completely different."


    "This one����"


    Zhou Shu stopped and laughed, "By the way, the old man, I have a few more things to ask."


    The old man stood up, still holding Xiao Kun''s hand, and said without anyone else, "Then you say it, but it won''t be too long. I still want to show him everywhere. I haven''t seen each other for a long time. I always have something to say, I don''t want to. Be disturbed."


    "It won''t be long, one thing is also about artifacts."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, UU reading , "I have a pen holder for the Fengshen Pen here. Can fellow Taoists infer the whereabouts of the Fengshen Pen based on this?"


    The old man hesitated for two breaths, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Zhou Shu, is this your wish?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, and smiled, "That''s it, I really hope to find the other half."


    "You know, I never refuse a wish that may be realized, Zhou Shu, you can bring me the pen holder. I may not be able to find it for you, but I will try it." The old man gave Zhou Shu a serious look. Said, "It''s about the power of desire, I will definitely try my best."


    "Then thank you Shu Lao."


    Zhou Shu bowed and bowed, very sincere and very happy. It would definitely be a big plus if he could find a complete Conferring Magic Pen, especially there was an extremely important thing associated with the Conferring Magic Pen��perhaps it could be regarded as a divine tool.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Read the website: n.

 Chapter 3746: Bright

    "And one more thing."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and the scenery around him couldn''t help but regress, and quickly reached the front of a mountain.


    "Fellow Daoist has seen it. It is a small stone, also known as the demon monkey of Linxie," Zhou Shuning said, "Do you have any understanding of this?"


    "The magic monkey is with you."


    The old man looked at the little stone and slowly said, "This is the nemesis of the Demon Race, I couldn''t figure out why you are next to the Demon Realm, but the Demon Race has never attacked you. Now I understand that he is there, the demon The clan will not provoke you at all. If they want to disadvantage Xianshu City, you can silence the demon clan for thousands of years... Zhou Shu, how did you get him?"


    Zhou Shu roughly explained it again, "It''s just a coincidence."


    The old man smiled unconsciously, "Hehe, are they all coincidences? How come it happened to you."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "There are countless opportunities in the Xuanhuang Realm, and they didn''t show up for me. It wasn''t me, and someone else would get it."


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu and seemed to understand something, "You mean that the number of days is like this. Sooner or later the balance between the heavens, the immortal world and the demon world will be broken, and the mysterious yellow world will definitely recover, but it happens to be you. Collected all these opportunities."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "It''s not a number of days, it''s just that the time has come, I just happened to be at the right time."


    The old man said slowly, "Have you ever thought about it, in fact, everything is variable. Without you, they would never reappear. Jianmu would be completely annihilated, the magic monkey would not be able to resurrect, or the broken Xuanhuang world Disrupt again."


    Zhou Shu paused, "No."


    The old man smiled, "You are calm, don''t you ever think of yourself as the chosen person?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "No."


    "Nothing is fine."


    The old man was quite bored, turning to the distance and said, "I don''t know much about the demon monkey Lin Xie, you shouldn''t ask me, go to the demon clan."


    Zhou Shu arched his hands and said with a smile, "I know, then don''t disturb the daoists."


    The space broke open suddenly, and the old man led Xiao Kun slowly to the distance. Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu who was standing still, "Master Shu, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "After a while, I am going to the Demon Realm."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly and said warmly, "Go, Ruoyan stays in Xianshu City, it''s okay."


    A few months later.


    Zhou Shu looked at Li Aojian in front of him, smiled and said, "Old Li, meet again."


    "Ok."


    Li Aojian nodded, "You are so amazing, Xiao Zhou."


    "It''s really rare to hear you praise me."


    Zhou Shu chuckled, exaggerated, so proud that he was not ashamed, "Haha, it''s not a big deal... Actually, you knew it a long time ago."


    Li Aojian said indifferently, "I''m not talking about this, creation or something, haha, if I didn''t have kendo before, then I am the kendo creator."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "You are more shameless than me, the founder of kendo, it looks like you are already a sword master."


    Li Aojian touched his nose with his right hand, "Swordmaster dare not be, but I really want to compare with the swordmaster, but unfortunately I have never encountered it."


    Zhou Shu snorted, "You know to speak big words, don''t take the remaining hand off, what do you use to drink? Lao Li, then I don''t understand, why do you say I am amazing? Is it Xian Shucheng? But before this, there were also Hoyin factions. Either it was about fighting with saints. In fact, that is not true. I just ran away, or it was An Dingcheng. That can be said."


    Li Aojian looked indifferent, "Neither, I don''t know anything about it, and I''m not interested. What''s amazing is that you can find me. I can''t think of it."


    Zhou Shu was a little curious, "By the way, how did you get the news?"


    Li Aojian shook his head unconsciously, "I used to practice sword in the underground center of a dead world. There are a lot of very hard iron in the core of the source. You can''t think of how hard it is. I barely figured out some of it after cutting it for about fifty years. For the sake of convenience, kendo has also improved a bit. You know, my sword hasn��t improved for a long time. When I was about to continue, three people suddenly came to me."


    Zhou Shu froze, "That''s the three sages of Liangshan, they are really capable."


    Li Aojian snorted, "I don''t care who they are. Even if the sky falls, I can''t interrupt my sword practice, but they said, "You have something, let me go to Xianshu City. The shape is exactly the same as you." I can only come out. It��s a pity that it��s not easy to find that place next time. As you know, I never knew the way. I always go wherever I go. This time I came to Xianshu City and it was taken by someone else. I''m here..." As he said, he hung an angry face, "Xiao Zhou, tell me what the **** happened to you? If there is nothing serious, I will definitely not spare you."


    Zhou Shu''s heart warmed, "The sky hasn''t fallen, you still came out."


    "Innocence collapses, I don''t care too much."


    Li Aojian stared at Zhou Shu, "Don''t be fussy, Xiao Zhou, tell me what''s wrong with you."


    "Don''t worry, Lao Li, you said hard and hard iron, isn''t it this thing?"


    Zhou Shu casually moved a fairy-killing puppet from a distance, "Lao Li, take a look at it carefully."


    "What are you looking at?"


    Li Aojian''s eyes condensed, and the sword intent was dense for an instant, and an empty long sword stretched out from his empty sleeve, and it cut towards the immortal killing puppet.


    When the sword arrived, the puppet fell to the ground, and a dozen fist-sized holes suddenly appeared on his heavy body, several feet deep.


    "You have this thing too, can you still be a puppet?"


    Li Aojian was very pleased and said, "Xiao Zhou, it seems that we are going to cooperate again. Same as last time, you provide materials and I will help you be a puppet."


    "What''s the problem with this, I have a lot more here, as long as you want, anytime you can."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, only smiling with a lot of surprise, "Old Li, do you know what these materials are?"


    When he saw Li Aojian breaking the Immortal Killing Puppet with a random sword, UU reading he couldn''t help it, it seemed too normal.


    Li Aojian said indifferently, "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know, as long as it can help me practice sword, there are so many things I don''t know in the world, if I think about everything, where can I still practice sword? These are important to you, and your Tao needs to know everything, but it doesn��t make sense to me."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and the surprise disappeared.


    What''s so surprising? Isn''t it the dark iron, the quasi-sage can break it, what''s so strange that Li Aojian can break it? But he was also a little curious, what would happen if Li Aojian cut out a dark iron mountain, he could probably surpass the law? No, it should be more powerful.


    "Well, just come now. I wasted a lot of time all the way. I can''t wait."


    Li Aojian put away the long sword and looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes bright as stars.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3747: Avoidance

    "Don''t worry, there is still something to do."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I found you an opponent."


    Li Aojian stared at the northwest, "Is it there?"


    Zhou Shu paused, after a few breaths, "Almost, but after a few realms, can you perceive it here?"


    Li Aojian said indifferently, "The sword body can perceive the surrounding sword intent, or collect or shield it, probably in the range of seven realms. The sword intent there is too strong, I noticed it when I came."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Isn''t this what all swordsmanship can do? I haven''t heard of it."


    Li Aojian said disapprovingly, "I don''t know, I do anyway."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled helplessly, "Lao Li, the open sky stone that opened the sword intent back then is still with you, right?"


    "Of course, it is very important to me."


    Li Aojian suddenly became interested, took out the small sword made of open sky stone, looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Do you know what its purpose is?"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, "I don''t know how other people use it, but for you, it''s about throwing a small sword on the ground, and seeing where the tip of the sword is pointing, you can go in which direction... I''m right. ?"


    "You guy, really guessed right!"


    Li Aojian smiled happily, "Haha, I did that. Don''t tell me, most of the worlds that this little sword takes me to are pretty good. There is either a good place for swordsmanship, or a good opponent... ��My kendo can improve quickly, and it has helped a lot."


    "This is also a chance."


    Zhou Shu looked at the sword and said with a smile, "But now his master may have found it."


    Li Aojian frowned, "Master? Isn''t the master of this sword a sword master? Is there a sword master here? I didn''t feel it."


    "It''s the younger generation of Sword Saint, called Jie Qing..."


    Zhou Shu probably explained it again, "He sensed this Lingxu key and chased it all the way to Xianshu City. I called you back because of this. Of course, you don''t need to return the Lingxu key to him, but it''s better. Let me explain, it may be good for you."


    A gleam of cold light flashed in Li Aojian''s eyes, "The descendant of the Juggernaut... leave."


    "Wait, let me take a closer look first."


    Zhou Shu took the spirit virtual key and placed it on Die Yue.


    The mirror surface of Dieyue slowly became blurred, the cage was covered with layers of water droplets, and it evaporated into smoke, always blocking the view. Zhou Shu did not give up, and continued to add force. After about a few dozen breaths, the clouds and mist were gradually covered. A seam was torn open, revealing a little light, and an elegant white figure could be vaguely seen behind the clouds.


    "You are a sacred artifact. My Taoist artifact has also been tempered by the power of a sage, and it may not be inferior to you."


    Zhou Shu was quite complacent. If it were the past, his law of reincarnation would definitely not penetrate the barrier of the saint. Even if it was raised one more level, he would not be able to see the past of the objects touched by the saint (except those in the long river of reincarnation), but with Die Yue Later, it was different, and some traces of saints could be seen occasionally through Taoism.


    "You are more adept at talking to yourself."


    Li Aojian sighed, looked at it quietly for a while, and suddenly said, "He is Lay Qinglian."


    Zhou Shu stared at the figure and shook his head, "It looks like it is really boring to speak of sword cultivation. He is practicing swords all the time, thinking that he can see some secrets... You say yes, Lao Li? ?"


    Staring at him, Li Aojian had already entered a state of forgetting everything, as if nothing existed except him.


    "This guy����"


    Zhou Shu smiled and tried his best to maintain Die Yue, not to let the picture in the reincarnation disappear.


    After about half an hour, Zhou Shu really couldn''t hold on anymore. As soon as he relieved his strength, the clouds came back immediately, covering the mirror again.


    "what?"


    Li Aojian woke up like a dream, and looked at Zhou Shu, "What''s wrong?"


    Zhou Shu said weakly, "You look comfortable, but I can''t compete with him for so long. Now this is the limit. You still have to wait for a while. Not only I can''t, even Die Yue , It won��t be useful for the time being."


    Li Aojian thoughtfully, "Is that so weak at once?"


    "That''s a saint, do you think it''s easy?"


    Zhou Shu snorted, "But speaking of it, you watched for so long, did you get any inheritance?"


    "It''s not a heritage, I''m just trying to figure out the weakness in his sword intent," Li Aojian said, "It''s a swordsman, it''s hard to find."


    "You just did this. It''s a waste of my hard work..." Zhou Shu felt angrily, "Lao Li, you also know that he is the Juggernaut. How can the Juggernaut''s sword intent have weaknesses? You shouldn''t study his sword well. Mind, think about the weakness."


    Li Aojian smiled faintly, "If you don''t think about it, how will you fight against the descendant of the Juggernaut?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "So, you can see it?"


    Li Aojian nodded and said proudly, "The sword saint does not necessarily have weaknesses, but the descendants of the sword saint must have them. There are several places in the sword intent that can be compensated by cultivation. I think that Xie Qing will definitely not be able to do it. Just wait and see, he is no longer my opponent."


    "You are really confident, no matter how much he is a quasi saint, look at you..."


    Zhou Shu looked at Li Aojian carefully, and slowly said, "Speaking of which, you still have no realm right now, so what should I say?"


    Li Aojian waved his hand, "Needless to say, you can watch it in a while."


    "Then go."


    Zhou Shu laughed. He actually didn''t care if Li Aojian could defeat Zhunsheng or overwhelm his opponent in sword intent. Strength is not important. As long as this confidence remains, Lao Li will still be Lao Li, or he can be trusted. Relying on companions.


    Passing through a few Yuntongs, came to the small world full of sword intent.


    Before it stood firm, a sword light came oncoming and fell in front of the two.


    Apparently aware of something, Xie Qing did not look at Zhou Shu, but at Li Aojian, "I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Hey, Senior Jie, why did you run away before hitting you?"


    After Zhao Yueru ran out, her doubts quickly turned into surprises, "Shu, here you are! And Li Aojian, are you back?"


    "Don''t be long-winded, let''s talk about it if something happens, let''s start now."


    Li Aojian ignored her at all, just looking at Xie Qing, the whole person turned into a sword.


    "Okay, Jian Xiu should have been like this, but..."


    Xie Qing hesitated and looked at Zhou Shu and Zhao Yueru, "Can you two avoid it for now?"


    The tone of discussion was very peaceful, but what followed was an extremely fierce sword intent. When he noticed something, the practitioners who had stayed in the safe area entered Yuntong one after another, and soon walked cleanly.


    Zhao Yueru said dissatisfied, "Ah, I want to see you compare swords too? I said before, why now..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhou Shu held him up. Zhou Shu raised his hand and smiled, "Alright, we don��t bother you to compete with swords, but you should also relax a little bit, don��t break my world, and, old man Lee, come on."


    (PS: Thank you for being so handsome and scumbag for your continued support, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3748: participate

    Walking out of Yuntong, Zhao Yueru couldn''t wait to say, "Quickly open, Shu."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Open what?"


    "Whether it''s Yuejing or Dieyue, you can see their competition, right? You don''t want to miss it. If you didn''t speak at the time, you just thought about it and watched it secretly, right?" Zhao Yueru blinked and said with a smile, "Although it is not as good as Look at it up close, but that''s not bad, you can take it out quickly."


    Zhou Shu knocked her head, "Nonsense, I didn''t think so, I didn''t say to peek."


    "Ah, don''t you plan to watch them compete?"


    Zhao Yueru touched her head and whispered, "That''s not good, I''ve been waiting for the first battle for a long time, hurry up and watch, please, Shu."


    "Yueru, Xie Qing''s remark is not a joke, he is very solemn, indicating that their competition is likely to be related to the inheritance of the teacher, and it is not an ordinary competition that outsiders can observe. If we secretly spy..." Zhou Shu sighed, "You Do you think he won''t notice it? Even if he doesn''t know, his master sword master might remind him that at that time, we would offend people and offend saints."


    "what����"


    Zhao Yueru calmed down, "So, I won''t watch it, but it''s a pity to think about it."


    Zhou Shu followed, "Yes, it''s a pity that Xie Qing will inevitably use all his strength to give full play to the inheritance of the sword master. It may be the strongest sword repair battle in these years."


    Zhao Yueru was stunned, and asked in confusion, "What did you just say? Didn''t he use all his strength before?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, "I don''t think so, what do you think?"


    "This...probably not. If he uses all his strength, I won''t be able to fight him more than 4,000 games in a short time..." Zhao Yueru realized something and said angrily, "But even if he didn''t use all his strength, I only won twenty-four games, which is damning! Is the gap between me and him..."


    "Stop it, there is nothing unacceptable to you."


    Zhou Shu patted her and said warmly, "He is a quasi-sage who has already become famous. You can''t get promoted. You are not as normal as him at the moment, and you have to fully use your abilities and you must unblock the Dao Qi. After so many games, only unblocked twice, you also didn''t use all your strength. It''s not bad. I believe you will surpass him in the future."


    "Even if you say that," Zhao Yueru said, "but I lost both times."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "He was also better than usual at that time."


    "That''s true, but usually I also think that he is using all his strength and it is difficult to detect it," Zhao Yueru nodded slightly, "Hey, when will I be as comfortable as he is? It looks simple, but it''s actually very easy. Difficult, the requirements for the control of sword intent are too high... Shu, I think Xie Qing''s ranking is still low, only one hundred? He is no worse than the people we have met, for example, Fang Jian is not arrogant."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "For example, the fate is worse, and the elders of the fairy court of Yue Ming Eryue are also a little worse, but the sword repairs broke out, and the elders of the fairy court could not be defeated.


    Thinking of something, Zhao Yueru was startled, "Ah, what about Li Aojian? He must not be able to beat it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I should not be able to beat it, but I won''t lose."


    Zhao Yueru paused, "What does that mean? If you can''t beat it, you still lose. Jian Xiu doesn''t have a tie."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "In my opinion, Li Aojian''s sword body is better than any sword body sword I have seen in the classics. When I observe him with the eighth sense and the real eye, if it weren''t for him When I appeared by myself, I could hardly see his people, only the sword intent, and even my eighth sense could not perceive him, indicating that he has completely integrated with the sword intent. His essence is the sword intent. How can Jian Xiu defeat Jian Yi? Xie Qing is not a saint who can destroy the avenue, at best, he controls the influence, and Lao Li will be fine."


    Zhao Yueru pondered for a few breaths, a little frightened, "Sword body sword cultivation is terrible..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Innate perseverance is indispensable, talent may be more important."


    Zhao Yueru shook her head, "I can''t compare with him, by the way, what do you think of me, what is my essence?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You are you."


    "..."


    Zhao Yueru glared, stopped speaking, and stood quietly beside Yuntong, as if her eyes could penetrate Yuntong to see another world.


    Looking at it, she suddenly shook, her body bowed into an arc, the sea-stepping sword was already in her hand, the sword light flashed, and it cut towards Yuntong.


    boom!


    Seeing that the sword light was about to fall, a sword light passed through Izumo and directly collided with the sea stepping sword.


    The two rays of light will come together, explode quickly, soaring into the sky, flying straight out for hundreds of miles, piercing the sky outside.


    "Sure enough, this is the full force!"


    The hair on his forehead was scattered, blocking his eyes, but with more fighting spirit in his heart, Zhao Yueru looked at Yuntong with a long sword in his hand and shouted, "Come again!"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "That''s just the occasional sword intent that is out of control. Do you still expect to have it? Yueru, you discovered it quite early. If you let the sword intent fly out, it might hurt people, but it''s very It''s weird, both of them can fight until the sword intent is out of control, and the fighting is fierce to such an extent? Is it already in a state of life and death, but..."


    Before the words fell, another sword light passed through Yuntong and approached Zhou Shufei directly.


    Zhao Yueru was ready long ago. A few strange runes flashed on the sea stepping sword, and the horizontal sword swung out, saying that it was too late, then it was fast, and it was cut in the midst of the sword light that was approaching. It flew straight to the sky, and pierced deep into the ground behind it.


    The bluestone suddenly cracked a pit measuring several meters in radius, and the depth was not bottomed.


    After a few breaths, the hot lava poured up directly, forming a pillar of fire hundreds of feet high.


    "This sword intent..."


    Zhou Shu was stunned. If it weren''t for Zhao Yueru''s timely release of the Dao Qi, this sword intent would be able to pierce this world.


    The protection formation in front of Yuntong is the same as paper in front of these sword intents, but Zhou Shu did not have the idea of ??improving the formation. After all, this kind of thing may not happen once in ten thousand years, and only these two people can do it. .


    "Look, UU reading , I just said yes!"


    Zhao Yueru gritted her teeth, disregarding the few strands of hair that were slowly falling down by the sword intent, and said with a smile, "Hey, it can be more interesting than a sword outside."


    "It''s interesting."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, restoring the ground, so as not to drive away the people near Yuntong.


    Before returning to Yuntong, his expression was quite solemn.


    Sword intent is out of control, very rare for advanced sword repairers, almost impossible for Qisheng, but now it happens again and again...


    Don''t ruin my world.


    Of course, it��s just to say that Zhou Shu doesn��t care about a realm, but only cares about the two people inside. The battle inside is very fierce and thrilling, and he doesn��t want any one of them to have an accident, but it��s not feasible for him to stop it now, maybe the saint is really involved. Up?


    (PS: Thank you for your constant support, and thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3749: Dont understand

    The sword intent out of control is increasing.


    In just a few breaths, Zhao Yueru stopped thirteen sword intents.


    The sea-stepping sword in her hand became more and more blue, and it was already on the verge of being completely unblocked. It was just the out-of-control sword intent that forced her to this level. This obviously made her a little frustrated. Taking advantage of the lack of sword intent, she complained, "Is this the real strength of Senior Jie? I''m too far from him, right?"


    "What nonsense."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "The Dao Qi used by the Quasi-Sage and the Dao Qi used by the Hunyuan Golden Immortal are completely different concepts. The difference is not counted by the Dao. Besides, you are directly intercepting the sword intent, and these out-of-control sword intents were originally You don��t need to fight hard, you can make them invalid with a little guidance. You want to try it yourself."


    Zhao Yueru whispered, "I understand, I can''t help it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I can''t help it. It''s also a chance to fight against this kind of sword intent. Just fight, don''t think too much."


    Zhao Yueru nodded lightly, staring at Yuntong, "I want to completely unblock and fully use the power of the sea stepping sword, can I?"


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "You can make your own decision. It''s okay to lie down for a few years."


    "Well!"


    Zhao Yueru shook slightly, the sea-treading sword suddenly dimmed, and the blue light was collected, but only for a moment, the blue light reappeared, and the brightness skyrocketed more than a hundred times. If Zhou Shu hadn''t made the arrangement early, I am afraid that the whole world could burn with the sword. .


    Compared with the last time it was unblocked, the movement was actually a bit smaller, and the momentum was completely concentrated in the sword and sword repair. Between the movement and the still, greater power could erupt.


    "Come on."


    She stood still, looking at Yuntong, with more fighting spirit in her eyes, and she didn''t want to miss it at all.


    As if responding to her hopes, one after another sword light splashed out of the cloud, one sword faster than one sword.


    Zhou Shu watched Zhao Yueru fight these sword intents, and was also concerned about the battle situation inside.


    The sword intent is all Xie Qing, that is to say, Li Aojian did not have the phenomenon of losing control of the sword intent. In the end, it is the sword body sword repair, which is a collection of sword intent, and no one can control the sword intent. It doesn''t mean that Li Aojian is more likely to win, because there is another possibility, that is, Xie Qing is casting some kind of super powerful sword art, completely suppressing the battlefield, and Li Aojian''s sword intent is impossible to overflow.


    In fact, the latter is more likely.


    Although Li Aojian��s talent in swordsmanship is extremely high, it is still not as good as the successor of the sword master, Xie Qing, who has fought with almost all the strong sword repairmen, and has extremely rich combat experience. Zhou Shu really couldn''t believe that the loss of control of his sword intent was forced out. It should be intentional, or he didn''t care about the whereabouts of these sword intents. He had enough savings to win and it didn''t matter to waste.


    "Feeling a bit tired����"


    Zhao Yueru''s voice came over, and almost at the same time she was speaking, she also fell down.


    Although the man had lost his energy, the sword was still flying, facing the out of control sword intent that flew out.


    This kind of phenomenon is not common. Although it is almost exhausted, it can still use the sword intent in the Taoist weapon. Therefore, guided and counterattacked by the spirit of the spirit, it has the feeling of the sword of the sword, but for normal sword repair, This is not a good thing, this is not what they should do.


    Is the sword spirit or the sword body sword repair.


    "Okay, well, you rest."


    Zhou Shu waved his sword and pulled Zhao Yueru to his side.


    When she put her into the dusty space, she said excitedly, "I understand!"


    Back in time, I fainted after speaking.


    Zhou Shu smiled and sent her back to Wanmuting. She was right. She was able to use the completely unblocked Taoist artifact for more than 400 breaths, that is, maintaining the quasi-sage state for more than 400 breaths, and she was able to reconcile with all her strength. A powerful quasi holy sword repairer confronted, of course, this was a great improvement, not to mention what she had learned from it.


    There were still chaotic sword intent flying out, Zhou Shu paused, and sent them into the void formation realm.


    Sending into the void is the best way to deal with out-of-control forces.


    He is not familiar with these sword intents, and there is no demon refining pot around him, otherwise there will be a chance to store them. Of course, there is no option to put them in the Taoist furnace. These sword intents are too strong, and he can only absorb them. , Is equivalent to wasting Shu''s strength.


    The sword intent that flew into the void soon someone greeted him.


    They are also Jian Xiu. The Jian Xiu who was driven out by Xie Qing are also watching this invisible battle. Before, they wanted to stand in the same position as Zhao Yueru, but because Zhou Shu did not come, now Zhou Shu releases these sword intent. Going up means giving them a chance, and of course they will not miss it.


    Seeing the hundreds of sword repairmen who flew to the sky, Zhou Shu nodded without realizing it, quite happy.


    Everyone welcomes those who are determined to make progress, no matter which Xiancheng or when.


    Because of such people, Xiancheng will keep making progress and flourish.


    Looking at it, Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant. There were two petite figures in the crowd. They were being chased by a lost sword intent. The left and the right were horribly miserable. If it hadn''t been for the harassment and blocking of the sword intent, I was afraid that these two People are about to be hit soon.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and brought the two people down.


    The dust space is really easy to use, especially with the cooperation of Jianmu and the core of the source, as long as it is not a quasi-sage, it can be pulled into the space. By the way, the cultivation base of the old scholar cannot be pulled, but because he is a divine tool, Obeying Yu Jianmu is better than ordinary quasi-sages.


    In the space, the two people didn''t know what was going on. They were still avoiding, looking panic, but their faces were serious.


    "Hey, why did we get here? Were we recruited?"


    "Don''t worry about this, Junior Sister, you were too flustered just now, don''t do this, when the sword intent is really going to hit you, you can quickly use the Holy Shield Talisman, it will definitely be able to block it, don''t be afraid of anything."


    "I know, Senior Sister, but it''s so fast. I''m afraid I won''t be able to use it. Can I use it now?"


    "Of course it won''t work, you can''t move it if you use it, then how can we save others? Fool!"


    Mu Yan looked at Tie Muying with her arms akimbo, her little hand almost poked her nose, screaming.


    "I think you are a fool, sister pastor."


    Unexpectedly, a hand stretched out and turned her over, Mu Yan looked blank, looking at Zhou Shu who suddenly appeared, and said in a daze, "Ah, brother, when are you coming? of?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "I''ve always been here, what are you two doing here?"


    Mu Yan hesitated, "I..."


    Tie Muying whispered, "Brother, we are preaching in the realm on the side. I heard that there is something weird here that hurts people, so I came over and took a look. Before I took a few glances, the senior sister said she wanted to save people. , I followed up, and the result..."


    "It''s all right here, needless to say later."


    Mu Yan shook her head quickly, "Brother, what''s the matter with these sword intents? I saw several people were injured. Why don''t you care about it here?"


    Zhou Shu scowled, "It was a chance, and they were also willing to be injured, but you, who didn''t understand anything, were messing up."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191214012 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3750: 1 Akira

    "Ah, those are the sword intents of the quasi-sage, are these people deliberately realizing?"


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Mu Yan was stunned for a while, and said, "I said, why are all injured and refused to leave? I thought they were stuck in a formation and couldn''t get out... "


    "Even the formation, you can''t save it."


    Zhou Shu sighed and said solemnly, "Junior Sister, all the injured above are Hunyuan Jinxian, how do you save it? Those sword intents will be terrible if they get a little bit."


    "But Ci Hangzong can never see death without saving. We have the Holy Shield Talisman to protect our body. Besides, this is the realm of brothers, so surely we can''t let it go?" Mu Yan retorted, and quickly lowered her head. "But the same thing the brother said, I will see it clearly next time."


    "This one����"


    Zhou Shu paused, and slowly said, "Actually, I shouldn''t say that. It is your heart to save people. You should continue next time, but be careful."


    Mu Yan laughed and looked at Tie Muying, "Well, you must be careful, isn''t it, Junior Sister?"


    Tie Muying nodded quickly, "Senior Sister will do what I do, there is nothing wrong."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "You two, haha."


    Mu Yan pointed to Yuntong behind Zhou Shu, "Brother, is the quasi-sage behind here? Can we go and see?"


    "No, neither can I."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and said slowly, "By the way, how about Ci Hangzong now?"


    Tie Muying''s face changed slightly, looking at Mu Yan and Zhou Shu, shrinking back.


    "Senior brother is talking about Xianshu City, or is it the original one?" Mu Yan paused, "Senior brother wanted to ask why we didn''t go to Cihangzong? Because I don''t like Cihangzong in Xianshu city, they It��s too fast. It��s just a few years and there are thousands of disciples. I don��t think there are many sincere disciples among these disciples... Brother, don��t look at me like that. I��m not guessing, I tested a few people. Yes, none of them can pass my test."


    Zhou Shu showed some interest, "What is your test?"


    Mu Yan turned her head, "I can''t say this." Thinking of something, she pulled Tie Muying over, "You are not allowed to say it."


    Zhou Shu didn��t ask, ��If you don��t say anything, don��t say anything, but I think your test must be very difficult. There are not many people who can pass at the beginning, but now when Cihangzong is short of people, there is such a thing as Xianshucheng. With a good environment, it is a good choice to take advantage of a large amount of income.


    Mu Yan turned around and frowned, "But those people are not sincere, and they won''t be able to help in the future."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Junior sister, few people are as talented as you. They were so persistent in the beginning. Now they are receiving a lot of people. When they learn about Cihangzong, they will gradually change. If they become better, they will naturally become Cihang. Zong��s efforts have become bad. Anyway, this is a division. Even if something happens, it can be a problem with Xianshu City, and it won��t affect the reputation of the main sect of Cihangzong.��


    Mu Yan said in surprise, "Ah? Isn''t that bad for Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "What does that matter? I don''t care about it. They asked me about it."


    Mu Yan couldn''t help but said, "Brother, you are too **** Ci Hangzong."


    "I am also a disciple of Cihangzong, it''s okay," Zhou Shu said with a calm expression. "At this stage, Xianshu City has basically become a trend, and the sect of Xianshu City has just started. Losing some of the benefits of Xianshu City to help Zong Door development is an easy choice to make."


    Mu Yan thought for a while, "I understand, but...I still want to stay in my dojo. Of course, I occasionally go to Cihangzong."


    Temuying raised her hand carefully, "Me too."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two and smiled and said, "This is your own choice. I don''t mean to blame you. Don''t worry, I will not be separated from each other, whether it is the Cihangzong in the world or your dojo. I treat them equally and give my full support."


    "I know that brother is good, we are leaving."


    Mu Yan beckoned, "Since there is nothing wrong here, we will continue to preach, and strive to receive the third disciple."


    "Go, I''ll give you a ride."


    With the rapid retreat of the dust space, the two returned to their original positions, glanced at each other, looking at each other, "Brother is really amazing!"


    The battle after Yuntong continued, and Zhou Shu still sent his sword intent into the void. Because of the increasing number of people, Zhou Shu also kept changing his position to avoid direct injuring by his sword intent.


    "what?"


    When he noticed something, Zhou Shu moved another person to the space beside him.


    The man was stunned, and soon saw Zhou Shu, and smiled at his beard, "It''s you, Zhou Shu, why did the old man come here?"


    "There are all the sword intents of Quasi-Sage. The power is too great. Older Ou should be more careful." Zhou Shu showed some doubts. "Why are you interested in the sword intent? Where did you come from?"


    "Not really, but I feel the breath is a bit familiar."


    Ou Ting''s expression condensed slightly, "Did the sword repairmen who cast these sword intents use Xu''s flying sword?"


    Zhou Shu asked in surprise, "Is the Xu family that Ou said, the Xu family who built Taoism tools for Ruyi Lou? Can Ou also perceive this?"


    Ou Ting paused, "When I was in the Immortal Realm, I had also been to the Xu Family. The Xu family��s crafting inheritance also came from the Xuanhuang Realm, and had some similarities with the Ou Family, so I went to them to learn dozens of secrets. When he was asked to change his surname later in the year, the old man refused to allow him and was kicked out, but he also learned a few things. Hehe, of course the old man did not use the name Outing."


    The smile was so sly, Zhou Shu also laughed, "I can''t think of Elder Yi''s ability, and I have to steal a teacher."


    "Learning is endless, and the way of refining weapons will always encounter bottlenecks. If I can''t think of it, I can only learn it stealthily." Ou Ting was a little embarrassed. "The way of refining tools of the Xu family has many special features, especially Fei Jian, you can also tell from the sword intent."


    "If I change me, I can''t see that Ou Lao has talent in this respect," Zhou Shu paused, seemingly thoughtful, "The sword is Senior Jie Qing. The name of the sword is Jue Qing. The original sword comes from the Xuanhuang world. But the one he used is definitely not the original one. As for whether it was made by the Xu family, I don''t know."


    Ou Ting slowly said, "Oh, I don''t know if I have a chance to meet Zhou Shu said with a smile, "Wait for the seniors to come out, I will introduce you to you. "


    Ou Ting saluted and was very sincere, "Thank you very much, then."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly returned the courtesy, "Old lady Ou is polite, Jian Xiu doesn''t want to see the swordsmith, and this is also my part. If it weren''t for the explanation of seniors who have been practicing swords and refused to come out, you should have known each other. ."


    "Hehe, I am a swordsmith, but I don''t like immortal practitioners."


    Ou Ting smiled and sighed, "Zhou Shu, how is Shengxie now? Is Caiying out of her?"


    "Not yet, and I don''t know how long it will take."


    Thinking of Caiying, Zhou Shu also sighed unconsciously. It was hundreds of years since this shaking.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2018052012 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3751: I wait

    "Don''t worry too much, I believe that girl Caiying will be lucky."


    Ou Ting said warmly, "Furthermore, this is also a great opportunity. The past Victory Evil, whether in the heavens or in the Profound Yellow Realm, has experienced countless battles. If the Caiying girl can get something from it, she will definitely grow up. a lot of."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I understand that, if it weren''t for this, I really want to pull her out in advance."


    Au Ting questioned, "Can you pull it out in advance?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Just destroy the sword. Caiying is not a sword spirit to overcome evil, so nothing will happen."


    "what����"


    Ou Ting stagnated, still did not say anything.


    Shengxie is the treasure of the Ou family, but to Zhou Shu, it is far less important than Caiying. Besides, will his words be useful? Zhou Shu is a founder, or a recognized emperor in Xianshu City. No one can stop him from doing what he wants. It''s better not to say anything.


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and smiled, "I mean, I won''t consider this method. I believe in Caiying, and I have also asked for a sign for it."


    Ou Ting was stunned, "If you ask for a sign, you will ask God for a sign, too?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s not about God, it''s about Bright Beast. She can see some future. She said that Caiying will be fine, and I believe it."


    Ou Ting nodded, but he was a little more confused, "That''s it, but the transparent beast is a unique beast in the Xuanhuang world. It seems that it has never been in the sky. Xianshu City really has everything, haha."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say any more, but looked at Yuntong thoughtfully, "It seems that I haven''t called any more."


    Ou Ting''s eyes lit up and he nodded, "It hasn''t been a long time since the sword intent has flown out. Maybe it''s a winner?"


    "Go and see."


    Zhou Shu walked over slowly. In normal times, he might wait for someone to come out, but now, he wants to confirm Li Aojian''s safety soon.


    The light flashed, and the two appeared on the other side of Yuntong.


    "This����"


    Ou Ting was stunned for a while. The original cloud-covered mist and beautiful mountains and rivers had now become a piece of white ground. You could see the end at a glance, as if a scene of apocalypse, occasionally sand and gravel rolled into wind pillars, encircling the ground. Down, and soon collapsed again.


    Xie Qing stood in the distance, as if he didn''t know that they were coming.


    Zhou Shu glanced around, feeling a trace of anxiety in his heart. He couldn''t perceive Li Aojian''s breath, but it was only a trace. After all, when Li Aojian used the sword body, it was completely integrated with the sword intent, even he could not perceive it.


    "Why did you come here before the fight is over?"


    Xu Ye saw Zhou Shu��s concern. Li Aojian��s phantom appeared beside them. Although it was only a phantom, he could also see the color of fatigue, because the shadow was vague and loose, like a pile of sand. It''s normal, and it will break when touched.


    "It''s finished."


    Xie Qing, who was entering the concentration, slowly turned his head, still a trace of astonishment still remained in his eyes, but the long sword in his hand had lost its color.


    "I lost."


    Li Aojian''s figure gradually became clear. It was probably because the sword intent was gradually returning. He raised his hand to Xie Qing, with a rare humble look. "The sword intent of fellow Xie Dao is really powerful. Although I found the flaw, I didn''t have the slightest crack. The method, this feeling of knowing that there is a chance but not being able to grasp it, is really uncomfortable. I lost thoroughly."


    "Wrong, I lost."


    Xie Qing shook his head, with a trace of unwillingness in his calm, "I use my cultivation base to suppress you, not a pure sword intent. Isn''t it what to lose?"


    Li Aojian smiled indifferently, "That''s not what I said, the cultivation base of fellow Taoist Jie also comes from the sword intent. For you, there is no difference between the cultivation base and the sword intent, and suppression is suppression. I can''t find it when I am overwhelmed. Wherever I can, I lost and gave up."


    Xie Qing paused, and there was nothing to say before Zhou Shu spoke first, "What''s so controversial about this, it''s fine if you lose."


    Li Aojian snorted, "You speak lightly, and you all lose, so who won?"


    "Xianshu City won."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the sky and smiled, "It''s not Yueru, your battle has also attracted hundreds of sword repairs. Now you are still outside to observe and understand the sword intent of the predecessors. I believe they can all have something. Realize, and this matter will be spread out, so as to attract more sword repairs to Xianshu City. For Xianshu City, there is nothing better than this."


    Ou Ting caressed his beard, "That''s the same, ha ha, this battle between the two of you will definitely become a good talk for the heavens, and Xianshu City can also benefit from it."


    Li Aojian snorted, "Always talk about some wrong reasons," he turned to Xie Qingdao, "Jie Daoyou, we are even tied in that battle, how about?"


    Xie Qing nodded, "Okay, but the old man still has something to ask you."


    Zhou Shu paused and smiled, "Senior Jie doesn''t mind if we are here?"


    "It doesn''t matter, the old man has already determined that Li Aojian is indeed not a descendant of my line. His sword intent was cultivated by himself, and there is no inheritance of the sword master in it," Xie Qing said, still couldn''t help but praised. "The younger generation is terrifying, completely out of the ancestors'' arrogance, the old man even feels that at his age, the sword master may not be able to have his perfect and pure sword intent."


    Li Aojian raised his hand, "Although I have experienced countless battles, the battle just now let me know that there is a sky outside."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and it took him a long time before he didn''t laugh, so that Li Aojian could say this kind of polite remarks. It seems that Lao Li did have considerable trouble, the trouble of sword intent, but it was definitely not life or death. That kind of trouble, that kind of Li Aojian never cared.


    "There is no need to say these words."


    Xie Qing was a little unhappy, "Li Aojian, the sky outside the sky you meet is not an old man at all. The old man only relies on the shadow of his ancestors. The old man himself has not understood much of the saint in the swordsmanship."


    Li Aojian said indifferently, "I really don''t mean fellow Taoists, but Jianyi."


    Xie Qing stagnated, raised half of his brows and closed them back, "You do have the arrogant capital, Li Aojian, the sword intent that the old man has just shown is definitely not the first time for you to see it?"


    "In fact, Xiao Zhou told you."


    Li Aojian took out the virtual key, and UU read threw it over and said, "This is the reason."


    Xie Qing stared at the Ling Xu key in front of him, his face changed a little, and he stopped talking.


    "Friends, you can''t take it away, but if you want to see more things through this little sword, he can help you do it," Li Aojian pointed at Zhou Shu, "He even lets you see When the sword master was practicing swordsmanship back then, to be honest, I didn''t fall short at the beginning. It was also because I knew your sword master''s sword intent in advance, otherwise you might have defeated me in the first place."


    "There is such a thing?"


    Xie Qing looked at Zhou Shu, with many expectations flashing in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Li Aojian, understood something, and sighed, "Senior Jie, you can indeed see the sword master practicing sword through this little sword, but it will take months or years. Dao Qi consumes too much, and I won��t be able to see it again after a while."


    Xie Qing said hurriedly, "It''s okay, City Lord, I can wait."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 161121133 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3752: Dead

    "Well, when the time comes, I will show it to Senior Jie."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly embarrassed, "But you can only watch it for about a quarter of an hour at a time. It may take a lot of time to see everything."


    Xie Qing didn''t think about it at all, "I can wait as long as I can."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Then it''s okay. Only Xie Xie stays in Xianshu City, and sooner or later I can get the legacy of the Juggernaut, and only Senior can get it. I don''t understand at all, and the guy over there, he only Take care of your own sword intent."


    "If the old man has his kind of talent, maybe he won''t ask the city lord for help."


    Xie Qing glanced at Li Aojian, smiled helplessly, handed the Lingxu key to Zhou Shu, reluctantly said, "This is indeed the sacred artifact left by the Juggernaut, and it was made by himself. There is no such thing in Shimen, those sword arts and saint steles are not as good as it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is Li Aojian''s chance. If the senior wants to get it, I should find him."


    Li Aojian said indifferently, "I won''t be able to use it when I become successful in kendo. I will naturally give it to you then."


    Xie Qing showed a lot of doubts, "Li Aojian, didn''t you say that you don''t learn other people''s sword intent, how..."


    Zhou Shu paused and explained helplessly, "Senior Jie, he doesn''t want the saint inside to pass on, but..."


    "What, just use it as a dice?"


    Xie Qing was shocked for a while, and when he looked at Li Aojian, his eyes became very weird, and he hesitated for a while before he said, "If it hadn''t been for the old man who had fought you before, the old man would never believe that someone left behind with a saint like this. treasure."


    "For me, that''s important."


    Li Aojian arched his hands and blinked at Zhou Shu, "Xiao Zhou, I am leaving, where should I go to practice sword?"


    "Do you still want to practice sword?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You made my world like this, don''t want to leave if you don''t recover."


    Li Aojian laughed, "Ha..."


    Xie Qing said slowly, "City Lord Zhou, the changes in this world are the fault of the old man. The old man lost control when he used his sword art. It is not the sword master but he has to use that forcibly... Don''t worry, the old man will be responsible."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Senior, I was just joking. It would be better if it was shaved off. It will be convenient to practice swords in the future. Lao Li, if you go out to find Ruoyan, she has already prepared it for you. You can just go directly. But it won��t be long, we will go to the Demon Realm together soon."


    "Practicing for a while is a while."


    Li Aojian turned around and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu pointed to Ou Ting next to him, "Senior Jie, I will introduce you to a swordsmith, Master Ou Ting."


    Ou Ting hurriedly saluted, "I have met Senior Jie in Xia Ou Ting."


    Xie Qing raised his hand, "Master Ou, I know you, your Ou family is a sword-making family in the Xuanhuang Realm. I also went to the border of the river to find you, but you were no longer on the border of the river.


    Ou Ting was shocked and sighed, "Jiang Bian... 20,000 years ago it was not ours anymore."


    Xie Qing said slowly, "Everything is impermanent. Who knows if there can be another river boundary in the future. With the ability of Xianshu City, it shouldn''t be difficult."


    "I have indeed thought about it, and the city lord also mentioned that he asked me to re-cast the sword in Xianshu City, but I have always...thank you for explaining what seniors said. I think I will try again." Ooting''s expression slightly condensed. , He nodded vigorously as if he had made a decision.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I definitely support it with all my strength."


    "Thank you City Lord."


    Ou Ting bowed and said slowly, "Senior Jie, why did you seek Ou''s family back then?"


    "Forging a sword."


    Xie Qing recalled a few breaths, and stroked his sword. "There are several swords we use in this vein, Qinglian, Longquan, Banxian, and Jieqing. They are all used by the sword sage. Among them, Qinglian is the best. It was also the most difficult to cast. At that time, I was young and energetic. I wanted to use the Qinglian sword the most. I took the map left by my ancestors and looked around for people who could cast them. But after searching for a long time, no swordsmith could do it. Later, someone said that your Ou family is best at making swords, so they went, but unfortunately they couldn''t find it. In the end, they had to entrust Ruyilou to build this broken love."


    Having said this, he sighed, "If I take Qinglian or even ban the immortal, I won''t let the sword intent get out of control to such an extent."


    Ou Ting''s face changed slightly, and he trembled, "I don''t know if Senior''s map is still there?"


    Xie Qing paused, "Master Ou wants to make a sword?"


    "I think... it may not work, but... I want to give it a try."


    Ou Ting hesitated for a few breaths, but still resolutely nodded seriously.


    Xie Qing sighed, "The map is naturally there, even if it is not, the old man can draw it at any time, but... the old man hasn''t paid attention to this aspect for a long time, and there is no material around him. It may take a long time to collect materials, and it may not be possible. turn up."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Just find what materials you want in Xianshu City. If you don''t have one, let the merchants in Xianshu City find it."


    It was hard to see that Ou Ting had the idea of ??casting a sword. Of course, he had to catch it. If Xianshu City could produce a sword-making master who could cast Dao artifact flying swords, the benefits would be too great for Xianshu City.


    Xie Qing''s eyes lit up, but soon dimmed again, "Although the city lord said so, it is still the most difficult Qinglian to forge the Daoist Flying Sword, and it does not require ordinary materials, such as Sage Sword Stone, Good Fortune Dragon Gold, I am afraid that there are no Qingzun jade, bipolar stone, etc. in Xianshu City... forget it, the old man does not have the energy to look for it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Senior really underestimated Xianshu City. Bipolar Stone and Good Fortune Dragon Gold can be bought now in Xianshu City. Sage Sword Stone, I think there is it in the sword of Senior Jade. It takes some time, but it won''t be too difficult to come."


    Xie Qing couldn''t help but said, "No, all these materials?"


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word, and Ou Ting nodded, "Senior Jie hasn��t seen Xianshu City well, right? Xianshu City is indeed not bad in materials. In terms of all aspects, it may be better than the Immortal Realm. The materials for the Devil Realm are difficult, but they are all available in Xianshu City and are easy to buy."


    Xie Qing was stunned there, still very puzzled, "When will the Taoist materials be so easy to get..."


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths, "After that, I can collect the materials for the seniors, and the swords will be handed over to Master Ou to cast, and the seniors can only practice the swords. If they can successfully cast the swords, I hope..." He said solemnly. "Friends of Taoism can stay in Xianshu City forever."


    Xie Qing''s expression was slightly condensed, "You said staying long, don''t you want to leave in the future?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "No, no practitioners can''t go out. I hope that fellow daoists will regard Xianshu City as their own city. In the future, no matter what kind of enemies Xianshu City encounters, they can resist with a sword in their hands, not desperately. But do your best."


    Xie Qing stared at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Old man Rong will think about it for a few days."


    "Senior can think about it as long as possible, but no matter what the result is, this sword must be forged."


    Zhou Shu looked at Ou Ting and said, "Master Ou, leave it to you, I believe you will succeed."


    "Thank you City Lord! Ou Ting must do his best to die!"


    Ou Ting bowed and bowed, tears gliding over his gully face.


    It is impossible not to be excited, this may be the best opportunity for Ou Jia to recover.


    Don''t miss it.


    (PS: Thank you for being so handsome and scumbag for your continued support, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3753: Haha

    Void.


    On the Demon Abyss Mayfly hidden in the darkness, two people sat opposite each other.


    He had wine in his hands for a long time, half drunk and half awake.


    "Lao Zhu has become a huge mountain, really worthy of its name, hahahaha!"


    Looking at Li Aojian who was laughing, Zhou Shu frowned, "You''ve said it fifty times, and drank three hundred and fifty bottles of wine for this, isn''t that enough?"


    "Nevertheless, it''s funny when I think about it, Xiao Zhou, don''t you think that Lao Zhu always meets weird opportunities," Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu sullenly, his eyes narrowed into a line , "It was like this from the beginning. In this regard, you may not be better than him."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The pure and the best, God blesses him."


    Li Aojian smiled, "Looking at what you said, I don''t think you are complimenting him."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said, "I''m telling the truth. Whether as a cultivator or something else, his heart is the purest, and he will follow the situation, learn whatever he gets, not like you insist on kendo, nor I have too many things to think about."


    "This is..."


    Li Aojian nodded, and suddenly put down the wine bottle in his hand, a sword light flashed in his eyes, "Someone is coming."


    "Well, it''s an acquaintance, don''t care."


    Zhou Shu stopped the Demon Abyss Mayfly, and within a few dozen breaths, a long roar sounded nearby, and another Demon Abyss Mayfly slowly showed signs.


    This Demon Abyss mayfly is bigger and wider, almost twice as large as Zhou Shu''s. There are also two people sitting on it, and their bodies are more tall, more than a hundred times larger than Zhou Shu and Li Aojian.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Ever, boil the sky, long time no see."


    "You still have the face to call my name. It turns out that you are a cultivator and you lied to me as a wandering warrior. You are really damned!"


    With a loud shout, from the mayfly, a swarthy figure picked up a big knife and jumped into the air, then cut it down in the air.


    It was so dark that the sky was covered by his body.


    Li Aojian let out a cold snort, his figure disappeared instantly, turning into a sword light and greeted him.


    boom! boom!


    After the sound of golden and iron mingling, the surging storm quickly swept everything.


    The void was torn apart, and the two mayfly stood on one side, standing still in the storm.


    "You come back, don''t make trouble for me!"


    Iver yelled, and the huge black shadow in the air jumped back with a knife. Shicai was as stable as Mount Tai in the storm, but was shaken by the strength of this guy when he landed.


    Li Aojian also returned to Zhou Shu, a little surprised, "A lot of strength."


    Ive raised his hand from a distance, "City Lord Zhou, don''t be angry, I will teach him when I go back, come here for a while?"


    "Well, I''m not angry, it''s indeed my fault."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and rushed to the mayfly on the opposite side with Li Aojian.


    Looking at these two tall demons, Li Aojian was slightly speechless, and then he showed a lot of joy, then turned his head and said, "Xiao Zhou, if I knew I would have come to the Demon Realm earlier, there seems to be more and stronger opponents here."


    "Not so strong."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned to Zhutian Dao, "Zhutian, when did you know that I was a practitioner?"


    Zhu Tian said angrily, "I knew it a long time ago, don''t want to run away today!"


    "Haha, it seems that you don''t hate me that much. If you really hate me, you would have chased Xianshu City a long time ago," Zhou Shu laughed, "I''m sorry, I lied to you, but I It''s also clear that you are different from other demons. Whether you are a practitioner or another race, it is the same in your eyes. So Zhutian, you don''t have to pretend to be so angry. If you really want to fight me, there are opportunities."


    "You bastard!"


    Zhuotian squeezed his fists, but quickly relaxed, even grinning open his mouth, "Da Demon Lord Zhou Shu, I don''t understand, you are a practitioner, how can you use the demon soldiers of the demon race so skillfully, And your magic power, no one can compare to me except the Demon Race, what on earth did you do?"


    "I''ll talk about this later."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and looked at Demon Abyss Mayfly, "Ever, are you here to find me? I didn''t seem to inform you, did it..."


    After noticing Zhou Shu��s sight, Yi Fu said in a deep voice, ��City Lord Zhou, don��t doubt people indiscriminately. It has nothing to do with the cloudy sky. It is purely the attraction between the mayflies. There are countless mayflies in the Demon Abyss. After the devildom, I can naturally know."


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and said, "I have the same idea. It is the Great Demon Ive that you are wrong."


    Iver snorted, "City Lord Zhou, why did you enter the Demon Realm for no reason? If there is something important, why not notify the Demon Realm in advance. We will definitely help. Now the relationship between Xianshu City and the Demon Realm is good, I hope the city lord Don''t do anything that harms the interests of both parties."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t be nervous, the devil, I just go find someone."


    "Find someone this, can''t you let us do it?"


    Ive is still very vigilant, "Now your identity is extraordinary. Frankly speaking, after you declare the creation, the attitude of the Demon Realm towards you is even higher than that of Elder Xian Ting. Come in casually, what to do if something goes wrong, you know, not everyone in the Demon Realm is like me."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Is the Great Demon Lord worried about me?"


    Ephesus was stagnant, seeming to have noticed something, and said sly, "City Lord, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "That''s a good friend of mine for many years. I must go in person."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed and slowly said, "Great Demon Lord, I have no idea of ??conflicting with the Demon Realm, so don''t worry."


    Ive said in a deep voice, "This is not my worry. I have already notified the demon lord. The demon lord has repeatedly told me to take it seriously. The lord can''t make it difficult for me? Why not, no matter where the lord Zhou goes, I will After that, no matter what you have to do, you can let me and Zhutian do it."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Does it have to be like this?"


    Ive nodded seriously, "Otherwise, only the Demon Lord will come."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and sighed, "It''s so troublesome, okay, then trouble both of you."


    "Hehe, we are the one who troubled the city lord."


    Ive finally laughed, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Where the city lord is going to find someone, I will inform the demon lord now, so that the demon lord there will prepare in advance."


    "Follow you."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, Li Aojian also looked at him and smiled, "Xiao Zhou, it turns out you have such a big face in the Devil Realm?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Before today, I didn''t know it was like this, but...what could be the reason, Zhutian, do you know?"


    "I heard...Hey, Demon Lord Zhou Shu, in front of Yves, do you want to continue to lie to me?"


    Zhuotian snorted, took the big knife and swung it a few times, looking menacingly, but soon because of Iver''s stare, he put it away in despair.


    "Haha."


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191214012 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3754: Focus

    Zhu Tian put on a stinky face, "What are you laughing at?"


    Zhou Shu smiled unabatedly, "Boo Tian, ??the look of you cowering in front of Iver is completely different from what you said in the past. Is there any handle being held?"


    Zhu Tian hesitated, "This...If I listen to him, I can get this Demon Abyss Mayfly back."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "My one?"


    "Of course not! The one sent out will never be taken back," Zhu Tian said angrily. "We are sitting on this one. It is much larger than yours. It is said to be the second largest Demon Abyss Mayfly in the Demon Realm. Can be compared with the dragon, hehe."


    Iver said coldly, "I''m talking about it for you, not for you."


    "That''s about the same... I''m going to run a bit further this time."


    Zhu Tian deliberately lowered his voice, but no matter how he pressed it, it was like thunder.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said as usual, "The Great Demon Lord Yves, how come you have so many Demon Abyss Mayfly, and even the Blood Wish Demon Lord does not have so many? And, when things happen, you are straightforward. Notify the Demon Lord instead of reporting to the Demon Lord?"


    Ephesus stagnated, "The city lord is really calm..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I have always liked to be honest, and the Demon Race also likes it. Although you are a little different from the Great Demon Lord... But I think the Demon Lord can let you come, these are not secrets, right?"


    Ivert paused, "But it''s a secret to him."


    He used the language of the Demon Race of the Dragon Slaying Demon Realm, which was quite rare, and Zhu Tian looked blank, obviously he didn''t understand it.


    There was no obstacle on Zhou Shu''s side. What did he think of, "Is it because of the boiled sky? I know that he is the enchantment of the Aotian Demon God. That is to say, the preferential treatment given to the Ephesus is also because of this?"


    "I knew you knew it."


    Ive looked at Zhou Shu, seeming to unload the burden, and said frankly, "Yes, the Blessed Demon Lord was also the envoy of the Aotian Demon God. He has been instructed by the Demon God and needs to take care of Zhutian secretly. If I and other demons knew about the situation, let him grow up smoothly, and I took on this responsibility. As for the mayfly or something, I want it. Even if he really wants a dragon, it''s not impossible."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It seems that the Demon God really takes care of him."


    Ive looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "How did you know? Did you treat him..."


    "Occasionally, I had a murderous heart, and then I met Aotian Demon God," Zhou Shu calmly said, "You can rest assured now, I think Zhutian is different from other demons and will not look at him with the eyes of a practitioner. , Of course for you too."


    Iver''s heart tightened, and he said solemnly, "I hope so, City Lord Zhou, if you really want to kill him, it will be bad for the Demon Realm and you."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "For the time being, I don''t have the need to conflict with the Demon Realm. My goal is the Immortal Realm."


    Iver laughed, "Hehe, we will try our best to help."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said condensedly, "That won''t be necessary. You don''t need to enter the outer realm. As for the cultivator and the foreign race, the cultivator and the foreign race will solve it by themselves. If you don''t participate, you will help."


    "Mingzhu went dark, haha."


    Ive shook his head, quite regretful, but of course it was just a gesture.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said with a smile, "Great Demon Lord, I''m not afraid you know, I am also a magician."


    "what?!"


    Ive almost jumped up, forgetting to use words to cover up this sentence, which made the Zhutian on the side stay stunned, and then shouted, "What?!"


    "Give me to the side, there is nothing for you here!"


    Ive, who recovered, immediately yelled, snorted, and walked away obediently.


    Yves stared at Zhou Shu, "What did you just say, you are also a magician, how is this possible?"


    "What''s impossible?"


    Zhou Shu looked around carefully, "I haven''t entered the Ephesus right now, it''s probably not considered the territory of the Demon Realm, right?" Then he took out the flame-breaking double axe, took out the imprinted side and shook it, and quickly collected it. Go back, "Did you see it?"


    Eve looked solemn, "The Devouring Demon God?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I am the enchantment of the Sky-Swallowing Devil God and I snatched it over."


    Ive was stunned, "This... how is this possible?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I don''t think it''s good to say it, so I want to ask the Great Demon Lord to help."


    "What''s busy?"


    Ive realized something, and felt his heartbeat speeded up, although the demon had no heart, "Are you planning to..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, this pair of flame-breaking double axes will be given to the Great Demon Lord. The Great Demon Lord can be the envoy of the Sky-Swallowing Demon God by himself. Of course, it will be fine to hand it over to Zhutian or others. I believe There will be no problem. After I killed the magic envoy, the magic **** admitted that the owner of the axe was the magic envoy, and the great devil can also recognize the original matter, and there will be no flaws."


    Iver murmured, "I believe that it is impossible for a magician to die. As long as you die, there must be a new magician."


    "how about it?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Don''t the Great Demon Lord want to be a magician like a boiled sky? I think the Great Demon Lord is completely qualified, but there is only one opportunity that is lacking. This opportunity is now."


    Ive raised his head, looked at Zhou Shu, and said involuntarily, "You speak like this...I think you are the demons."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "Great Demon Lord, don''t think too much, I''m not trying to lure or you, I don''t need this demon status at all, and it is obviously a better choice to exchange it for a trustworthy ally. ."


    "what can I do for you?"


    Ivert paused, "You said that you don''t need the demons to participate in your war with the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You will always need it. I hope you don''t refuse it at that time. It may be a trivial matter, or you may simply forget it." He smiled, "Just treat it as a favor, and the devil accepts it. Come down."


    "I...I... okay."


    Ive hesitated for a few breaths, and finally nodded, very hard.


    Still can''t resist the temptation or, in fact, no demon race can resist, which demon race does not want to become a magician and is favored by the demon god? That means there is a higher upper limit, there is no need to reincarnate in purgatory, the true immortality is immortal, even the will is included.


    "Take it. UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com"


    Zhou Shu didn''t get muddled and passed the axe directly.


    Iver took a closer look, then carefully put it away, his heart pounding, and he was about to jump out, although he had no heart.


    No matter how careful he was, he was discovered by Zhutian, who had been looking at this side. His eyes lit up, and the sun was shining in the void, "What, is that an Earth Demon Soldier or a Heaven Demon Soldier?! Great Demon Lord Zhou Shu, there is such a thing. You should show me the good stuff first!"


    "Go aside."


    "Go aside."


    Replied in unison.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Cook the sky, you have to focus. You have not mastered the Earth Demon Soldier well, and you want to use something else? What to see, not convinced? If you want to fight, find the one next to you, you Hit hard, I am not afraid of pain."


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yu Xiaoxiang Hua Xianxia for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3755: know

    Zhu Tian and Li Aojian really fought.


    Li Aojian was also panicking idle, and naturally wouldn''t avoid fighting. Besides, this Demon Abyss Mayfly was also big enough to give them space to display.


    Zhou Shu watched them fight with a calm face.


    The identity of the magic envoy is indeed a hidden danger, and it cannot be taken. It is just right to throw it out now, but that matter has been done before. It is not easy to say what kind of cause and effect will be brought to Zhou Shu in the future... Think about the two people, the emperor and the demon world. The demon gods are related, which is quite interesting.


    Ive quietly stroked the flame-breaking double axes with a look of joy.


    Unexpectedly, he finally had a chance to become a magician.


    If you get an axe with the mark of the demon god, you don''t necessarily become a magician, but you have a chance, but this is already very good. How many people want to have a chance but can''t get it? What''s more, he believes that he can do it. The enchantment of the Devouring Demon God has already vacated the position. As long as he is pious enough, and then passes the test of the Demon God, he will definitely become a magic envoy. The method is not difficult. Find a suitable demon. Blood pool, and then pray for the demon **** to come.


    He understands it very clearly, because this is what he has been expecting for many years, and he has made all preparations long ago.


    The seven demon gods, every blood pool with their power, he knew where.


    In this life, I won''t be wasting anymore.


    Before I knew it, he had reached the vicinity of the Ephesus.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Great Demon Lord, won''t you go back?"


    "City Lord, you haven''t said who you''re looking for. Seeing my confusion, I forgot to make arrangements for you."


    Thinking of something, Ive patted his head, the Demon Abyss Mayfly shook because of excessive force, and turned his head and stared.


    Zhou Shu didn''t pay much attention. Unlike his own Demon Abyss Mayfly, this was a pure Demon creature, and there was no need to go into it.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I''m going to Lorka Realm, Hanshan."


    "that place����"


    Zhutian who was still in Bidou suddenly shouted, "Major Zhou Shu, are you going to find that giant?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, do you still want to fight him, but I guess you are still not his opponent."


    Zhu Tian said angrily, "How could it be that I was negligent last time, and I will never lose to him this time!"


    "You always say it''s negligence, but I haven''t seen you being careful, don''t say it!"


    Iver snorted and turned to Zhou Shu, "Lorka Realm, that''s the realm of Phosphorescent Demon Lord, I will arrange it now." As he said, he took out a black slate and drew some weird patterns on it, then pinched it. Broken, the black stone powder slipped down little by little, before it hit the ground, it turned into a black snake with wings. It flew away after a long hiss, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    At that speed, it was actually faster than the Demon Abyss Mayfly.


    Zhou Shu curiously asked, "What is this?"


    Ephesus smiled and didn''t want to explain, "You practitioners also have a lot of small means of communication, it''s not worth mentioning."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If there is none like this, it is flying with the help of magic energy?"


    "It can fly without demon energy. It has power and can be pulled by demon energy," Iver said helplessly. "In the past, your practitioners called it the Demon Snake, and you also came up with a lot of restraint methods. It can only take effect in the immortal world, and it is impossible for it to happen in the demon world."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "It''s really interesting, can you teach me?"


    Ephesus stagnated and said unconsciously, "The city lord is really studious. I heard that the city lord''s Shuzhi Dao is to tolerate all things and understand everything, but I didn''t expect even the magic of the devil world to be included."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Hehe, I don''t want to learn everything, but I am particularly interested in the means of communication."


    "If you must want to know, it''s okay," Evel said slowly, "but this can''t be done by magic power in the magic soldier, it must be in the body. The city lord does not really want Shu Zhidao. Compatible with magic?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Learn it first, then there will always be a way."


    Of course, it is impossible to make the Tao of Shu to be compatible with magic, but it can also be learned. If nothing else, Xiaosu will definitely be able to use the magic snake. If you understand the mystery of Xiaosu��s mark, maybe Zhou Shu can do it. All practitioners can can.


    "Well, if the city lord can really use it, it will be a blessing for the entire Demon Realm."


    Ephesus didn��t say much, he taught me carefully. It��s not difficult to say. Zhou Shu understood the essentials within half an hour. He also tried it. It was indeed impossible to use the law of reincarnation to use magic power. The devil screamed the snake, but gained a lot of knowledge.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, Yves laughed, "If the city lord wants to have magic power, I can help."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu laughed dryly, "Great Demon Lord, I still have something to ask you."


    This sentence suddenly changed the language, causing Yves to be slightly shocked, and responded in the same way, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "How is the relationship between the Great Demon Lord and the Lord Demon Lord?"


    "Why do you ask this suddenly?"


    Ephesus stagnated, and slowly said, "Because the position of Ephesus world is related to the boiling of the sky, I have seen the devil master seven times, but... if you add the previous lifetimes, it will be more. The numbers are uncountable."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "The Great Demon Lord used to be the subordinate of the World-Honored Demon Lord?"


    Iver sighed, "That''s the opposite."


    Zhou Shu stood up and saluted, "It turns out that the previous demon lord was still a subordinate of the great demon lord, but that was disrespectful."


    This action obviously attracted the attention of Li Aojian and Zhu Tian, ??and the fight was paused for a while, of course, it was just a moment, and they soon came together again.


    Ephesus was also quite surprised, "City Lord, you are like this... I can''t bear the gift of the founder."


    "Hehe, the devil also listens to the command of the great demon lord, it''s okay for me to bow."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I still know the demon clan the demon lord, the demon clan like you should live for a hundred thousand years? The cycle of life and death continues, and every life can become a great demon. Demon Lord, save your will and memory. This is really a very difficult thing. I am afraid that even the Demon Lord can''t do it. I admire it, so I will salute."


    "If it weren''t for you to be different from other practitioners, I really want to think you are provocative."


    Iver shook his head and sighed, "Do you know that among the top ten demon lords in the demon world, the most have experienced the seventh reincarnation, and I have experienced so many reincarnations, and I have so many opportunities than others, and continue to learn from experience? He Zhi, but always sits in the position of the Great Demon Lord, has not moved, let alone the Demon Lord, even the Demon Lord has never done it once, and he will lose the face of the Demon Race when he says it.


    "The Demon Lord relies on sudden opportunities, not strength. I don''t think the power of the Great Demon Lord is much worse than that of the Demon Lord. If the Great Demon Lord becomes the Demon Lord, it will definitely be stronger than most Demon Lords," Zhou Shu looked slightly. Ning said slowly, "Speaking of which, the Great Demon Lord has a good opportunity now."


    Iver nodded solemnly, "I know, so I thank you and I am willing to tell you something."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20105201 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3756: purpose

    Zhou Shu nodded, but fell into a brief silence.


    For him, the identity of the envoy is a burden. It is a good thing for him to get rid of it, and he doesn��t care who the envoy is given to him, but he did not expect that the Eve, whom he chose at will, is a person who has expected countless reincarnations for this. , Is this a coincidence, or is it cause and effect?


    It seems that this should not be a bad thing.


    Yves looked at Zhou Shu and took the initiative to speak, "Do you want to know the Blessed Demon Lord? I can tell you something without scruples."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Fine, what kind of person is he? I heard that the last time Yunjuan Realm was destroyed, he did it?"


    "The city lord will blackmail."


    Iver couldn''t help saying, "The destruction of the Yunjuan Realm was done by the Demon Master of Exterminating Dao. It has nothing to do with the Lord Demon."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Haha, I just talk about it casually, but Great Demon Lord, it seems that you really know a lot of things."


    Iver said in a deep voice, "I am not like a practitioner. Although I often lie to people, I will not hide when I should tell the truth."


    "I believe in the Great Demon Lord."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Since you know what happened before Yunjuan Realm, did you know that when the Dao Demon Lord came to destroy Yunjuan Realm, someone took action to protect Yunjuan Realm?"


    "Is it true?"


    Iver showed a trace of stunnedness, but he didn''t seem to be too surprised, "It should be the same. If there is no help, Yunjuan Realm will not be able to block the Demon Lord of the Exterminator. It will inevitably become a dead realm that cannot be restored, rather than something like Now it''s prospering again... even the core of the source is intact."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It seems you don''t know who it is anymore."


    Yves nodded, "I don''t know, but that person must have a very close connection with the Demon World."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why do you say that?"


    "The main thing that the Demon Slayer does is whatever it wants. There is no fixed time. And that person appeared at that time. He must know the Demon Realm very well, and even understand the various demon masters. I think..." Ive hesitated. , "Most likely it was a signal from the Demon God, but it would not be the Demon Envoy. The Demon Envoy could not block the Demon Master of Exterminating Dao. In front of the Demon Lord, the Demon Envoy did not even have the opportunity to say a word."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Is that so..."


    Who would be the young man who saved the core of Yunjuan Realm?


    In fact, he has an answer in his heart, and he also believes that the answer is right, but he can''t tell others yet.


    Ephesus said slowly, "I heard that the Blessed Demon Lord has also checked this matter, but I don��t know how it turns out, and I can��t ask, the Lord, do you want to avenge or revenge? In fact, this is all good. Things happened tens of thousands of years ago, and now the Yunjuan Realm has become Xianshu City, so there is no need to investigate the past things?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If there is no demon master, don''t you have a chance?"


    Iver''s face changed slightly, and he glanced at Zhutian, "The city lord said carefully, I don''t know if the devil is here, please don''t say such things."


    "That counts me as a gaffe."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "But the three major demon masters of the Demon Race, it seems that they haven''t been replaced for a long time?"


    "How can it be easily replaced?"


    Iver frowned, "The demon Lord��s choice is jointly determined by the Demon God. There is no crisis in the Demon Realm, and Zero Demon Abyss has not been breached by the Immortal Realm or other realms. There is no reason to change the Demon Lord, and the Demon Lord sits there. The position is immortal."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Mie Dao, Lord, I know a little bit about the two of them, and there is also a Demon Lord, is the Great Demon Lord familiar?"


    "The Demon Breaker will not leave Zero Demon Abyss, I have never seen it either."


    Ive looked at Zhou Shu and said, "The city lord probably doesn��t understand the responsibilities of the three demon lords? If the Dao lord is conquered, he will take the initiative to attack the world that is threatening to the demon world, including the immortal world, the internal affairs of the world lord, the vast demon world and the top ten Demon Lords are all under his jurisdiction, and he is also the most common demon lord seen by the demon race, and the demon world must be greatly changed when the devil is broken. As far as I know, there are only more than 30,000 demon masters. It appeared once a year ago, and that time the Immortal Realm hit Zero Demon Abyss."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "So, Pokki is the last level of the guardian demon world?"


    Iver nodded, "It has always been like this."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have some enlightenment, "Then he won''t be too broken."


    Ephesus was stunned. "Who is he?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I thought the Great Demon Lord knew it too. I was referring to the former Emperor Xuanyuan, Emperor Xuanyuan."


    Ive looked surprised, and unconsciously rebuked, "How is it possible, how could the emperor be the demon lord?!"


    The sound was too loud, and the fighting two were affected again. They turned their heads together. Obviously, they didn''t really care.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said calmly, "The Great Demon Lord does not need to be like this. The Great Demon Lord has been in the Demon Realm for so many years. I don��t believe you have never heard of these rumors. The Human Emperor has entered the Demon Realm and is still in the Demon Realm now. It''s..."


    "You also know that it is a rumor."


    Ive said in a straightforward voice, "Of course I have heard of it, and I have met many people seeking confirmation, but I only have one answer. This is impossible. The Demon Realm simply cannot tolerate such a powerful practitioner. If he is still alive, he The demon lord Mozun found out. Even if the city lord comes in, we must treat it with care, lest there be an accident, let alone the human emperor back then, and...does the city lord think that we will really join hands with the human emperor, this is for us what is the benefit?"


    Looking at the puzzled Iver, Zhou Shu could only shook his head, "I just don''t know what''s good, so I asked you."


    "Those are all rumors."


    Iver said seriously, "I believe that Emperor Xuanyuan was killed by the immortal world long ago, and then the immortal world planted him on various charges, thereby eliminating his influence on human practitioners and establishing an authority position in the immortal world... The immortal world is very good at things, and has always been doing it."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, "The Immortal Realm really likes to do this, do the Great Demon Lord and the Great Demon Lord think so?"


    "How can I ask the devil?"


    Ive frowned and said Even if I have a good relationship with him, it is impossible to disturb him with baseless rumors, but I think the devil must also know that this is a rumors, otherwise he will definitely not sit back and watch. Ignore, he will order all Demon Lords to search for something, but he never did. "


    Zhou Shu looked at him and sighed, "I took the liberty."


    Ive��s attitude is a bit fierce, but it cannot be judged that he is deliberately covering up. After all, the general demons are very disgusted with the Emperor. It is not surprising to have such an attitude, but Zhou Shu can also get some important information, that is, people. The emperor is also a taboo in the Demon Realm, which is similar to the situation in the Immortal Realm. In other words, only the highest levels of the two sides may know the secret, such as a few elders of the fairy court, as well as the demon master and the demon god.


    Of course, one thing is certain, the emperor must still exist, and he was killed by the immortal world, that is nonsense.


    "Nothing, I''m just a little weird."


    Ive calmed down quickly and curiously asked, "What is the purpose of the city lord looking for the emperor? In order to make himself right?"

 Chapter 3757: hateful

    Zhou Shu paused, frowning and said, "Well right?"


    "Yes, why should the city lord ask knowingly?"


    Iver squinted his eyes and said, "Now Xianshu City says that you are the new Emperor, but if you don��t leave the old ones, how can there be new ones? If you solve the old ones, you will naturally be the only real Emperor. What a pity , I really don��t know where the Human Sovereign is. If he is really in the Demon Realm, I will find ways to help you find it. After all, it is better for you to become the Human Sovereign than to build another one in the Immortal Realm, and it is in the interests of our Demon Race."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "The Great Devil made arrangements for me very clearly, thank you."


    "I''m not joking, I''m talking serious," Iver''s expression was condensed, "To be honest, the Lord, if you really need an emperor in the Demon Realm, then there is one. Xian Ting can lie, so can we. I��ll help you figure out a solution. The demon lord should also cooperate with you. Isn��t it the human emperor? You can do as much as you want. At that time, the city lord only needs to be responsible for beheading and killing, to ensure that the heavens are seamless.


    Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant, and he lowered his voice, "It''s really a generous gift, but Great Demon Lord, don''t mention such remarks, especially in front of me."


    Ephesus stagnated, "What does the city lord mean?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "For practitioners, the word Human Sovereign is very sacred and must not be used to make jokes."


    Ive quickly said, "I''m not joking, don''t the city lord think I''m joking?"


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Shu suddenly raised his head and stared at him, with cold light flashing in his eyes. Ive noticed something, his mind suddenly tightened, and his face changed, although his complexion was too dark to see if it changed. come out.


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze, paused, and said indifferently, "Great Demon Lord, I will treat you as a joke."


    "I see, it is indeed a joke."


    Ive nodded quickly, and Zhou Shu''s eye just now made him almost jump out of his heart, so scared, even though he didn''t have a heart.


    A person who stood up only with his fingers high, gave him a sense of oppression that he had never felt before.


    This made him very clearly aware of Zhou Shu''s current strength-it is definitely not something that the Great Demon Lord can match. If the two can barely draw a tie before, then...maybe he doesn''t even have the qualifications to fight. Up.


    It is not a magician, that little power of the demon **** is not worth mentioning.


    Zhou Shu nodded, seeming to forgive him, "Great Demon Lord, you just said that Xian Ting is supporting the Emperor, have you heard about this?"


    Ive nodded and said suspiciously, "Don''t the city lord know?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I haven''t heard of it."


    Yves nodded, a little puzzled, "Oh, maybe they haven''t started yet. I heard the demon lord mention once. The demon lord said that Xian Ting wanted to cultivate a human emperor who can be recognized by practitioners. Let me pay attention. I''m also very surprised, they never thought of it like this in the past."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Is that for me?"


    Ive said seriously, "I also think that for the past immortal world, a fairy court is enough. There is no need for a human emperor to divide rights, and a human emperor who disappears is also in their interest. But because of the appearance of the city lord, they felt threatened and changed their minds, thinking that Xian Ting cultivated a human emperor to be a puppet, and could better control the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu snorted, "Advance with the times."


    "Don''t worry about the city lord," Ive said with a smile, "the city lord hasn''t heard of it. It should be that they have not found a suitable candidate. After all, there are no young people in the immortal world who can compete with the city lord, even if they barely bring out one. It may be recognized by other people, and it would be humiliating to take it out... I think it��s impossible for them to do it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I still hope they do."


    "Then the city lord can easily defeat him again, ha ha," Yves smiled, "I certainly hope to see it, but Xian Ting is not stupid. If they really do this, it means they may have found the restrained city lord. Way."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "It''s not difficult to restrain me. To restrain the way of Shu, maybe they can do it by imagination."


    Ephesus stagnated, and followed, "Yes, even the demons like me who never know what Tao is, can feel the power of Shu Zhidao."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance, "It seems that the Ephesus world is about to pass, isn''t the Great Demon Lord planning to go back?"


    Ive stunned, "Did the city lord forget? I want to cooperate with the city lord to go to the Lorca world."


    "You''d better go find the Demon God earlier," Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It would be nice if there is a boiled sky. We just go to find someone and nothing can happen. In contrast, the Great Demon Lord acts as a magician. Things are more important. Besides, if I really want to make trouble in the Demon Realm, it makes no difference whether the Great Demon Lord is there or not."


    "This one����"


    Iver smiled bitterly, "Then I''m better off being respectful."


    He beckoned, "Come on, stop fighting, come here and I have something to tell you."


    Zhu Tian put down the knife, followed a staggering, and almost fell. It looked tired from the fight, but he still stabbed, "If you have anything, just say it directly, I''m still busy!"


    Iver yelled, "Less long-winded, come here!"


    Zhu Tian walked up in a desperate manner, and the two huge Roshans came together. They even said with a gesture that they did not shy away from other people, because they actually used the Demon language that even Zhou Shu didn��t understand, but Zhou Shu didn��t. I would go to the bottom of the question. There is no need at all. I can see that this illogical language obviously belongs to the father and the son. The password is the same, and it is meaningless to learn.


    After listening, Zhu Tian was surprised and seemed to want to refute, but after a glance at Zhou Shu, he quickly nodded and didn''t dare to say more.


    "City Lord, then I will leave."


    Ive raised his hand and said respectfully, "Take care of the city lord along the way to watch the sky cook a little, and don''t let him cause a catastrophe."


    Zhu Tian couldn''t help saying, "I haven''t gotten into trouble for a long time!"


    "Remember what I said, something is going to happen, no one can keep you!"


    Iver snorted, UU read www. uukanshu.com turned around and jumped down, turning into a fireball in mid-air, and slammed straight into the Ephesus.


    "Hahaha, it''s much fun now, this Demon Abyss Mayfly is mine now!"


    Seeing Yves leaving, Zhu Tian suddenly burst into laughter, touched his head and looked at Demon Abyss Mayfly, and then at Zhou Shu, he was very proud, as if the world belonged to him, really like a fool.


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at him, "Cook the sky, are you fighting enough? Do you want to fight me?"


    Zhu Tian''s eyes lit up, but he quickly shook his head resolutely, "I want...no!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and shook his head, "Didn''t you say that you can beat me? Why didn''t you come again? I let you do what you want."


    Zhu Tian stagnated, and said angrily, "You think I don''t want to, but Ive said, I can''t fight you, everything else is fine, but you can''t, **** it!"


    (PS: Thank you for the January ticket support for facing you, it��s not my fault, thank you for the book friends who subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3758: happy

    "Pity."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and turned to Li Aojian, "Lao Li, let''s continue drinking."


    Li Aojian came out from nowhere, sat down opposite Zhou Shu, took the wine bottle and poured it fiercely, and wiped his mouth, "The demon clan is tired after playing for a long time, Xiao Zhou, do you know what can resist the devil gas well? The tactics? To be simple and complex, I really don��t bother to learn."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No matter what is complicated or simple, I don''t have it here. The magic power of magic energy and the practitioner''s tactics are inherently restrained, and they can only offset each other if they can''t resist. The tactics are the same as your sword intent, they are both consumed. Next, your sword may be better, right?"


    Li Aojian shook his head and nodded, "The sword body is ok, but it is too tired, about 50% more tired than usual. No wonder people say that the Devil World is not suitable for sword body sword repair."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Will it be better for you to fuse a sword? I heard that in the past, sword body sword repairs would fuse swords. When needed, they will be transformed into swords. It is very suitable for the demon world or other bad ones. Local action."


    "If it''s just a sword, it''s better to become a sword pill, and I can do it too."


    Li Aojian shook his head, "But this can only be done to adapt to the environment, such as flying freely in the Demon Realm, but when facing the enemy, the sword intent will still be destroyed and worn. It is the same as I am now, and it is not a permanent cure."


    Zhou Shu realized what, "You mean, let the sword intent naturally resist the magical energy?"


    "Ha ha."


    Li Aojian did not answer, looking at the black mist in the distance, he seemed to mutter to himself, "Can it be done?"


    "If it can be done, it will fundamentally change the sword intent, which is equivalent to kicking the sword intent out of the ranks of the law and become a brand new force," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "but you also know that the sword intent is still the same. Law, as long as it is a law, it will inevitably be limited by magic power."


    Li Aojian seemed to understand, "It''s really difficult."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity, "Lao Li, you can try, but I advise you not to go too deep, it is very bad."


    "I really went the wrong way, so I can''t look back," Li Aojian laughed. "Don''t worry, Xiao Zhou, I won''t just do it casually. If I do this, it must be With absolute certainty."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Lao Li, I''m afraid of your self-confidence. You must know that although sword intent is very special, it is still a law."


    Li Aojian slowly said, "Xiao Zhou, you think it must be impossible to succeed, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s not impossible to succeed, but it''s as difficult as mastering the law of creation. It is equal to rebuilding the power system. If you really do it, it will be enough to change the entire heavens... Before you become a swordsman, I will not I hope you will do this, a demon world is not worth wasting yourself."


    Li Aojian pondered for a few breaths before nodding, "Then I will promise you."


    "Okay, great, continue drinking."


    Zhou Shu laughed loudly with a look of contentment.


    He was really worried just now. Although he believed in Li Aojian''s talent, he could never change the entire power system by relying on talent.


    ����Besides one''s own talents and the experience gained through continuous training, more importantly, a group of like-minded swordsmen are needed. This requirement can only be met by the sages. The reason is simple. If the sages take the lead to change the law of sword intent, naturally There will be a large group of sword repairs to follow, but if it is another sword repair, even if it is a sword repair second only to the sword master, it is impossible to do it.


    If Li Aojian was obsessed with this and got into the tip of the horns, it would be very detrimental to him, and it was very likely that his great talent would be wasted.


    Zhou Shu definitely didn''t want this to happen, but Li Aojian gave him a satisfactory promise.


    "You two, don''t take me with you if you drink."


    After the excitement was over, Zhuotian put down the mayfly and walked over, muffled.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "We don''t have enough wine for you, how do you drink it?"


    Zhu Tian thought for a while and said, "Then eat meat together. I have meat here, but you have to get bigger, otherwise you will be full with one bite."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Originally, I can grow as much as I can, but this time I came as a cultivator, so it''s hard to use the identity of a demon."


    "Then I will become smaller," Zhu Tian said subconsciously, but after working hard for a while, he was still so big, scratching his head, "How can I become smaller?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I''m afraid it won''t work here. In Xianshu City, I can help you become smaller as you are."


    Li Aojian wondered, "Can you make the demons smaller?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "No problem in Xianshu City, but not here."


    It��s nothing more than a wave of hands. Boiling the sky is not a quasi-sage. It shouldn��t be a big problem to pull into the dust space, but it may require Jianmu. Jianmu has always been quite good at Zhou Shu��s placing several devilish worlds in the formation. Microwords, it seems that they don''t like the demons, of course, it''s nonsense, Jianmu can''t like the demons, but for Zhou Shu, those demonic powers are very important and should be used to study the power of chaos.


    Cook the sky but didn''t think too much, his face was depressed, "This is not good, that is not good, then what do you want me to do, it is better to fight again!"


    Seeing Zhutian, Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, and Li Aojian also laughed, "After entering the heavens, I have not seen a few demons, but if the demons are the same as him, then I won''t feel that all the demons are It''s wicked, and there are some interesting guys."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Old Li, in fact, he has such a temperament, I have seen one in the entire Demon Realm."


    "That''s a pity," Li Aojian paused, and said thoughtfully, "but one is fine, at least one can be handed in."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Can you make it? Your words seem to be similar to what we said when we first met. It is really nostalgic."


    Zhu Tian couldn''t understand the words between the two, and Zhou Shu didn''t have any scruples.


    Li Aojian snorted, "It''s just communication, not a direct killer. What do you think it is? Except for you and Lao Zhu, I don''t need other friends anymore. It''s a hindrance."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "I''ll just talk about it, then how do you want to communicate with him?"


    "What do you mean? I like I can only use a sword."


    After speaking, Li Aojian stood up, the sword in his hand flashed, and he rushed towards the depressed Zhutian.


    With drunkenness, Jian Guang also stumbled, but the power was extremely fast, and it was like a fish that was at a loss after biting a hook.


    "Good job!"


    As if waiting for this moment, Zhu Tian was excited, his body flashed with red light, the long knife was waved, and brought out hundreds of miles of gusts. The huge Demon Abyss Mayfly couldn��t control his body shape. The wind swings.


    "I will leave it to you here."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two of them, smiled, disappeared in an instant, drinking leisurely on the mayfly behind.


    Sometimes, he also wants to get involved and have a good fight, but just think about it, it is impossible to fight against opponents like Bootian.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3759: Stinks

    I don''t know how many days passed before the Demon Abyss Mayfly stopped suddenly.


    Zhu Tian threw away the clean bones, stood up and wiped his mouth, "There is no more meat. I''m going to the lower world to find some beasts, do you want?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Bootian, how far is it from the Lorca Realm?"


    Zhu Tian felt his head for a moment, "I have reached the realm of Phosphorescent Demon Venerable, but maybe there is still a month away from the Roka Realm?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "You can''t stand it for just one month?"


    The closer you are to Lorca, the more you want to see Zhu Dashan sooner.


    "I can''t bear it for a day! How can I have strength without meat? How can I fight with you without strength?" Zhuotian snorted, "Do you want to go down together? Otherwise, you go to the Lorca world by yourself, and I will catch up with you later. Dozens of Warcraft, it won��t be long.


    Zhou Shu said helplessly, "Then I will go down too, where is Lao Li?"


    Li Aojian shook his head, "I''m drinking here, I have felt enough magic power these days, so what are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu looked down and slowly said, "This world gives me a strange feeling. It seems to be related to the calamity. If it has passed, it will be fine. If you have not seen it, but if you want to stop, then I will go and take a look."


    "Fate, cause and effect?"


    Li Aojian seemed to be thoughtful, and said, "God is talking, I don''t understand anyway, you go down by yourself and call me if something happens."


    "It shouldn''t be."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and jumped down first.


    "Wait for me!"


    After cooking the sky in a big step to follow, he lost his balance in midair and smashed down like a rock.


    Of course, the demon world without the air-wind layer could not hinder him. He fell to the ground and smashed a huge hole hundreds of feet deep, but it was only a little taller than him. He grabbed the edge with his hands and jumped up. Looking around, he was immediately happy, "There are so many monsters in this world!"


    "Indeed, but there is no demons."


    Zhou Shu had already scanned this world roughly, somewhat surprised.


    There are many warcrafts but no demons, which is rare in the demons, because the more warcrafts, the more suitable for the demons to survive and grow.


    "That would be even better. There are no one to grab so many Warcraft, I will come often in the future... Haha!"


    Zhu Tian, ??who was talking, had spotted a huge mountain shaking beast and rushed to it quickly. Although the mountain shaking beast also has the power of a demon king, it is still too far away from Zhutian, and he has not had time to fight back. He was beheaded by a knife.


    Boiling the sky is also extremely fast, three times five times two, but dozens of breaths split the mountain-shaking beast into dozens of pieces of meat.


    "Hahaha!"


    Zhu Tian casually tore off a large piece of flesh and stuffed it into his mouth, laughed, only smiled and froze, "How can the meat here smell so strange?!" He threw the piece of meat at Zhou Shu." Zhou Shu, can you see what''s going on?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant and scolded, "I am not the Great Demon Lord now."


    "forget."


    Zhu Tian patted his forehead and muttered, "But you used to eat too."


    "That''s for you to see, let me see."


    Zhou Shu looked at the thick black flesh with dark green blood, and calmly probed his hand, and his face changed slightly when he felt it.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, Zhuotian quickly said, "How about it, you can see it too, the taste is very wrong!"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "There are laws, no wonder you feel strange."


    "What, the power of law?"


    Zhu Tian froze, and said loudly, "Isn''t that a cultivator''s stuff? Could it be that these beasts...it''s not right, they don''t look like fairy beasts, their magic is also very powerful, but how can there be laws in the beasts? What about the power?"


    Zhou Shu stood in front of the meat, grabbed the meat and stretched out his hand to lift it, slowly pulling out a blue-white filament.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "This line is composed of the power of the law. It is a rather solid and pure law of greed. It has been integrated with the flesh and blood of monsters, and it can coexist with magic for a period of time. Exhausted, a pretty good way to use it. I really didn��t expect that someone could actually use the greed law to such an extent..."


    Zhu Tian looked stunned, "What do you mean, don''t pick what I don''t understand!"


    Zhou Shu ignored him, "The characteristics of the law of greed are not suitable for practitioners to practice, but there are several practitioners who like to use them. For example, masters of greed use their greedy nature to seduce all kinds of fairy beasts. To completely control them, this method is simpler and more effective than using the spirit to control, because it can completely ignore the spirit protection methods such as the virtual spirit cover of the beast, but this method is used to deal with the beast and the beast. It��s really rare to use it on Warcraft, and it��s a bit wasteful."


    Zhu Tian seems to understand something, "You mean, these monsters are controlled by someone?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "At least this is just, I don''t know if the rest is."


    "If you look for it again, will you know? But I never hope that all the monsters here are like this, it means I have no meat to eat! If this is the case, I must get the person out!" The sky focused on another monster, a troll centipede that was hundreds of feet long.


    Perceiving the danger, the centipede immediately dived into the ground.


    "Want to run?!"


    Boiling the sky faster, he leaped horizontally, the ground shook the mountain, and the ground trembled. Both feet grasped the ground tightly. Two big hands grabbed the centipede''s tail and lifted it up one by one, using the bucket. Just like digging water, the centipede was lifted up as soon as he saw the centipede. Hundreds of short feet could not help shaking, teeth and claws biting, and at the same time a black air was expelled, but these tricks would tickle the sky before boiling. It makes no difference.


    When he boiled the sky, he didn''t move, and he only smashed the centipede into hundreds of segments.


    Countless centipede''s feet fell off and spread all over the floor. Zhu Tianshun picked one up and stuffed it into his mouth like eating sugar cane.


    But he spit it out without chewing.


    Pooh, pooh, pooh.


    The demons, who rely on the flesh and blood of monsters to maintain their strength, are particularly sensitive to taste, and cannot swallow them with the power of laws. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    By the way, this is also the interesting part of cooking the sky. For Zhou Shu, compared to the demons who devour the flesh of other races or rely on the demon blood pond to draw the same race, cooking the sky is obviously much better, far more than fifty steps of laughter. Hundred steps, to put it simply, if Zhu Tian relied on killing practitioners and alien races to improve his strength, Zhou Shu would never consider him a temporary friend.


    "Unlucky, this one also has a peculiar smell! It smells bad!"


    After cooking the sky, he stamped a few feet and cursed, "Too hateful! This centipede is the best-tasting beast in the phosphorescent world. It was so ruined and it became difficult to swear, Zhou Shu, tell me. Who did I do it? See if I won''t kill him!"


    "I want to find out too."


    Zhou Shu nodded. The practitioner hiding in the Demon Realm was enough to arouse his interest. What if it had something to do with the Emperor Xuanyuan?


    Although Emperor Xuanyuan would definitely not use such a method, no one can guarantee that his disciples would not use it.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20105201 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3760: idea

    "Just tell me how to find it!"


    Zhu Tian looked around, "Are you going to kill all the monsters here?"


    "unuseful."


    Zhou Shu took out Die Yue and chose a monster.


    Some pictures soon appeared in Die Yue, most of which were meaningless. There was only one suspicious point. A huge black shadow sprayed out a cloud of black mist. The beast that was in Mercedes-Benz was trapped in the black mist for a long time. After coming out, it seems to be different from before.


    "Isn''t that the Demon Abyss Dragon?!"


    Zhu Tian, ??who came close, widened his eyes and suddenly became excited, "That shadow is obviously!"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Like a dragon, but it won''t be a monster of the abyss."


    "Could it be that the Dragon Race changed these monsters, haha, just take this opportunity to take it down and send it to the Demon Abyss Dragon!" Zhu Tian''s eyes gleamed, "They came to the Demon Realm by themselves, not us. If the dragon world catches them, even if they die, they will die in vain!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he found another monster to continue to observe with Die Yue.


    There are several similar images in a row, a huge black shadow passing by, a black mist envelops the monsters, and then the monsters change...It has been determined how these monsters changed, but it is not certain that the shadows are still in this world. And where.


    A little troublesome.


    This is the Demon Realm. The Real Eye and the Eighth experience are relatively limited, and they cannot directly penetrate the heavy Demon Earth to perceive more information. On the other hand, Zhou Shu has not practiced the law of greed, and Shu Zhili has not tolerated and cannot directly. Use the power of greed to go back and determine the source of the power.


    Constantly looking for Warcraft, trying to find out what is different, but Zhu Tian is quite envious, "Your mirror is really good, but it is a bit smaller, can you make one for me?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You don''t know about reincarnation, and it''s useless to do it for you."


    "Oh����"


    Zhu Tian rubbed his head, quite annoyed, and suddenly said, "By the way, you found that there is none, we have looked a long way, and there is no demon blood pool in this world."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Here is such a strong demon energy. There are constantly being resurrected from the death of beasts, but no natural demon blood pool has been formed. Obviously, the demon energy in the demon earth has poured into the realm, not deposited on the surface. It is not the only one. It exists in many demon worlds, and without the demon blood pool, no normal demon clan can be born, and because there is no demon clan, this world can be used by some practitioners."


    Bootian stagnated, "So you saw it long ago?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I saw it at a glance."


    Zhu Tian snorted, "You still said so clearly, you know the Demon World better than I do, what kind of cultivator, it is better to continue to be a Demon Race."


    Zhou Shu didn''t bother to care about him and continued to look for clues.


    Zhu Tian refused to stop, "Zhou Shu, what do you think the practitioners are hiding in the Demon Realm, and they can''t cultivate here, so they have harmed the monsters. It is nothing to look for, and it is boring than me!"


    "Shut up!"


    Zhou Shuli stopped, staring at Die Yue, his expression focused.


    Zhu Tian looked over his mouth and said in a daze, "It''s the same picture over and over again, it''s just a soil snake crawling around. I tell you, this kind of soil snake tastes the worst, and Most of them are bones that cannot be bitten. I don''t want to catch them when I see them, but there are so many things."


    "It has not been shrouded in black mist, it has crawled out of the ground."


    In a blink of an eye, Zhou Shu had already squeezed the earth snake into a ball and pulled out a silk thread. "It was also affected by the power of greed. This shows that the reason for its change lies in the ground, and according to it From the track of activities, you should be able to find some clues after diving down from that swamp."


    "Oh����"


    Zhuotian nodded without understanding.


    Zhou Shu was too lazy to say, he found the swamp, and his body sank suddenly.


    It is not easy to find the right route on this magical land full of magic. If you are in Outland or Immortal Realm, you don''t have to be so troublesome.


    "Wait for me!"


    Zhu Tian followed, but his huge body couldn''t get under the ground, so he had to take out a long knife and slash it.


    "You save the time and wait outside."


    Zhou Shu had already penetrated thousands of feet of underground. If the underground was all demonic earth, the speed would probably not be so fast, but there was originally a passage there, which was very convenient for diving. This also showed that he had found the right way.


    Zhou Shu became wary because he found the right way.


    Sure enough, one point further down, there was an obstacle. It was probably the people who controlled these monsters who noticed Zhou Shu. At a time, hundreds of soil snakes swarmed from all directions, and a soil snake weighed tens to hundreds of meters. Long, so much, almost filled the place where Zhou Shu was, and there was no gap at all.


    However, the earth snake is only the earth snake, only the strength of the demon lord.


    Between waving his hands, Zhou Shu sprinted a way, with a smile on his mouth, because the soil snakes came and attacked together, indicating that the controller finally couldn''t help controlling these monsters, and Zhou Shu saw the direction and source of power.


    Directly manipulate the beast, even if Zhou Shu does not understand the law of greed, he can still perceive power.


    When he was outside before, the controller didn''t control the monster, and Zhou Shu couldn''t perceive it.


    It is indeed below.


    Zhou Shu speeded up, reincarnation dissipated the magic power, the magic earth flowed quickly like quicksand, and a hole appeared.


    Whoosh.


    Before looking down, a huge black shadow rushed up, looking at the form and speed, it was indeed the dragon race, and it was a real dragon that had survived the triple calamity, but... it was obviously no longer alive.


    But it was not the Demon Abyss dragon, but a corpse dragon, with a person sitting on its back.


    The corpse dragon is the dragon corpse refinement. Zhou Shu has not seen similar things. For example, Yucheng of the fire dragon family who dominates the Tianshui realm was made a corpse refiner. So far, Zhou Shu does not know who did it, nor has he discovered it. After passing more clues, I didn''t expect to encounter it again now.


    Mind slightly, he dared to attack the dragons, and even made the dragons into corpses. There are only a handful of practitioners in the heavens with this courage and strength.


    Is it the same person?


    Hiding in the devil world?


    With just a flash of thought, a violent force hit his face.


    In addition to the solid power of greed, UU Reading also has a particularly powerful power of destiny.


    This blow was comparable to the use of Taoism by the sage, even Zhou Shu could not be underestimated.


    Die Yue flashed a brilliance, and the power of reincarnation burst out, blocking that vigorous force in front of him. At the same time, Zhou Shu issued Shuzhi power, while counterattacking, while trying to wrap around the corpse dragon, looking for more information.


    boom!


    The ground collapsed, and the magical soil overwhelmed the sky, falling in large chunks.


    With such a dazzling effort, the ground was rushed out of a large hole of hundreds of square meters, the thousand-meter-thick magic soil was completely penetrated, and the corpse dragon soared into the sky, turning into a small black spot in the void.


    Zhou Shu moved up quickly, thinking that he had to catch up.


    Who is the strong, why is it hiding in the devil world, is it related to the emperor?


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2019121401 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3761: will not

    "Where to escape!"


    Zhu Tian outside shouted loudly and rushed up with a long knife.


    He had always hoped that he had a dragon of Demon Abyss. Although the corpse dragon was obviously not like it, he still couldn��t bear to let it go, but the long knife was a few breaths late in the end. It slid behind the corpse dragon and almost hit the back. Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Hurry up and call your mayfly!"


    Bootian realized something, stretched out his imprinted arm and shook it a few times. The Demon Abyss Mayfly turned in the air and chased the corpse dragon.


    Zhu Tian looked at Zhou Shu and said proudly, "Don''t worry, there is nothing in this Demon Realm that can fly past my Demon Abyss Mayfly!"


    "I hope you can be reliable, boil the sky, you are here waiting for me."


    Zhou Shu stared at the black spot and ran after him.


    When Shi Cai fought back, he had already wrapped Shu Zhili around the corpse dragon, which was regarded as a mark. As long as the corpse dragon did not escape his range of perception, he would always be able to see it. If the Demon Abyss Mayfly could block it a little, he should He would be able to catch up. In the Demon Realm, the laws he relied on were limited, and he could not reach the maximum speed, so he could not compare with the Demon Abyss Mayfly and the Corpse Dragon.


    Mayfly is a creature of the demon race, but the dragon race has the most powerful body in the heavens, especially those who have survived the triple calamity. It can be said that no creature can compare with them. Even if it is a corpse, it still has the speed. Great advantage.


    Soon he discovered that between him and the corpse dragon, there was still a cyan light spot.


    It''s Li Aojian.


    The sword body was condensed into a sword pill shape, basically ignoring the devilish energy, and the speed far surpassed most laws, faster than Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu put aside some heart, there are Li Aojian and Moyuan Mayfly, it shouldn''t let the corpse dragon escape.


    Of course he did not dare to relax. He accelerated again and again, basically reaching his current limit. At the same time, he was still perceiving the corpse dragon, through the entangled Shu Zhili,-this is not easy, on the corpse dragon Covered with a heavy layer of destiny, and the law of destiny is precisely Zhou Shu''s hard work. Even now, there is still no good way to deal with it. After several attempts, Zhou Shu gave up.


    Continuing to try, it will only exhaust Shu Zhili, if someone on the corpse dragon discovers Shu Zhili, he will lose his target instead.


    Perceiving the movement behind, the corpse dragon suddenly accelerated again.


    Unbelievable, Zhou Shu didn''t doubt that the dragon clan had a strong explosive power, but now that he has become a corpse dragon, he can still explode, which is a bit strange.


    In a blink of an eye, the corpse dragon was far away from Zhou Shu, while the Demon Abyss Mayfly and Li Aojian still fell behind, not being pulled too far.


    After chasing for hundreds of breaths, Zhou Shu could still perceive Shu''s power, but the corpse dragon in front was completely invisible. Even Moyuan Mayfly and Li Aojian became a point where there is nothing, and will disappear at any time. Look like.


    As time passed, even Shu Zhili couldn''t even notice it.


    At this time, Zhou Shu''s body was integrated with the furnace, trying his best to increase his flight speed.


    Suddenly his body shook.


    In the dark void ahead, an unusually bright spot of light appeared inexplicably.


    The spot of light quickly extended to the left and right, and instantly turned into a very long and bright line.


    I don''t know why it was born, but the line is still expanding rapidly, extending up and down, splitting the void into two halves in a blink of an eye.


    The whole process of the explosion lasted for only half a breath, and the eruption instantly disappeared in an instant, leaving only a fuzzy afterimage, and the void gradually closed in the afterimage and quickly returned to normal.


    After a while, a loud rumbling noise spread along the devilish energy, endlessly.


    As for Zhou Shu, he had already left the loud noise behind him. He could see clearly that the explosion came from near Shu Zhili. After that, his Shu Zhili also disappeared. Obviously, he couldn''t get rid of the corpse dragon. The dragon''s explosive power could not be sustained, so he started to deal with Li Aojian behind him?


    The conflict is so fierce that these places shake the mountains, if it happened in the previous realm, I''m afraid it could cut that realm from it.


    Elder Xian Ting''s full blow, or nothing more.


    Because of worry, the speed suddenly increased, and the furnace contracted and expanded, jumping forward like a spring.


    Each jump is like crossing a section of space, but unfortunately it is just a superficial phenomenon that the speed has reached its limit, not a fact.


    In this place full of demonic energy, Zhou Shu is unlikely to use various laws to move space.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu followed his perception and saw Li Aojian and the Demon Abyss Mayfly not far away.


    It didn''t seem to be hurt, but an old man stood farther away.


    He couldn''t see the cultivation base, but it should be the quasi-sage. He stood in the void, holding a rust-stained sword in his hand, and his eyebrows were condensed as if he was thinking about something, as if he hadn''t noticed them.


    "what happened?"


    Zhou Shu walked to Li Aojian''s side.


    "I''m not very clear."


    Li Aojian shook his head slightly and pointed at the old man, "I only came here a while earlier. It was like this when I came. I think it was the senior who blocked the way of the dragon clan and then fought each other. The explosion in the previous fight, Did you see it? As for where the dragon went, I don��t know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I see it, it''s very strong."


    This is by no means an exaggeration. Shicai''s powerful explosion did not cause a void storm, and even no trace of the power of law was left. It can only be said that the old man''s control of power has reached the peak, even Zhou Shu himself can''t do it .


    "I also think it''s better than you."


    Li Aojian seemed to think, "I feel a little bit, but it''s not a sword intent. He uses a sword, but not a sword repair."


    Zhou Shu paused, walked slowly towards the old man, arched his hands far away, "Senior, in Xianshu City Lord Zhou Shu, I want to ask something."


    "what?"


    The old man woke up like a dream, suddenly turned around, looked at it carefully, and stroked his beard, "Your name is Zhou Shu? So you are the founder of Xianshu City, not bad, really a young hero."


    "The predecessor is absurdly praised. Compared with the predecessor, I am far inferior."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit of humility, "Excuse me, senior''s surname? Did senior stop the corpse dragon just now?"


    "I couldn''t stop it."


    The old man frowned and said, "It''s really a corpse dragon, right? But how can a corpse dragon use life spanning?"


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "Dushengshu? What the predecessor is talking about is the innate magical power of Termzoon, the one that is rumored to be similar to the real shadow?"


    The old man is a little surprised You know? That��s right, that��s it. Compared with the real shadow, Terzoosaurus��s life span can��t last for a long time. Transferred together, the scope is quite large. "


    Zhou Shu was stunned, no wonder he couldn''t see the traces of the corpse dragon, "Is that a direct use of the law of space?"


    The old man nodded, ��It��s hard for a practitioner to do this. The dragons�� bodies are too powerful. They can use their bodies to display a lot of strange magical powers. Each type of dragon has its uniqueness, but the old man couldn��t think of it. It��s too strange to be able to use magical powers even after becoming a corpse refiner."


    Zhou Shu felt the same way, "I also find it strange that when we chased it all the way, its explosive power was similar to that of the real dragon. It seemed that corpse refining did not affect it in any way. I don��t know whether it was the dragon��s problem or the corpse repair. The problem."


    "Corpse repair?"


    The old man was stunned, "I didn''t see any corpse repairs on it."


    After speaking, he paused, his face changed a little.

 Chapter 3762: No time

    "Maybe hiding in the corpse dragon?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, and said calmly, "Senior doesn''t want to take action in front of others, right? It''s okay, we won''t say anything."


    "The old man is used to being idle and doesn''t want to be annoying."


    The old man laughed, "Hehe, you''re very accurate. It''s really different to be a pioneer."


    "Senior, don''t worry, we don''t think we''ve encountered it before," Zhou Shu nodded and thought for a while, "The corpse dragon that Senior saw just now, is sure that it was a corpse dragon before it became a corpse dragon, right?"


    The old man stroked his long beard and said, "There is nothing wrong with this. This is not the first time that I have seen Terma, although such a large Terma is rare. As a special branch of Earth Dragon, the size of Terma is basically no more than Fifty meters, but the horns, scales and claws of that corpse dragon are all belonging to Terma. Speaking of someone who can make a corpse of Terma, it is not only courageous, but also really willing."


    "Yeah, I really don''t know who did it."


    Zhou Shu looked at the old man and nodded gently.


    The old man looked energetic, and he was not half depressed. This alone was obviously not a corpse repair. No matter what corpse repairs, the depression in the body can also be said to be bad luck. Even the quasi saint can''t hide it.


    But that''s all. After knowing the strength of the old man, Zhou Shu couldn''t use the eighth sense or heart to pry too much.


    It''s possible that you can''t see anything, and you might get burnt.


    It is certain that the old man is not the person on the corpse dragon, but the origin of this old man also confuses it.


    I couldn''t see any signs of the sect from the body, nor did it reveal any special power of the law. Who would have the strength comparable to the elder of the fairy court, but suddenly appeared in the demon world? Is it the celestial list, the ten thousand evil list, or neither? But no matter who it is, it is by no means an unknown person.


    The old man glanced at Li Aojian, "You guys are here for him? You have Demon Abyss Mayfly."


    "No, we went to the Phosphorescent Demon Realm to find a friend. The mayfly is our mount. Only when we passed through a certain realm and found weirdness in the realm, we brought out this corpse dragon," Zhou Shu thought of something, slowly said, " I have to go to that world to take a closer look, maybe I can find any clues."


    The old man seemed to realize something, "That''s true, maybe the corpse dragon has also gone back."


    "What about seniors?"


    Zhou Shu was quite respectful, "If the senior is here, no matter what the enemy is, it can be solved, why don''t we go and have a look?"


    The old man smiled and said, "The old man still has something to do, so I won''t go. Besides, with your strength, just pay attention to the supernatural powers of the corpse dragon. It is not difficult to defeat it. The old man is meaningless to come over, hehe, sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It doesn''t matter, where is Senior going, can I send Senior with a mayfly?"


    "No trouble, I''m leaving."


    The old man waved his hand and walked slowly away. The long sword flickered like a cane.


    Although walking slowly, there was no sign in an instant. Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and shook his head slightly, "Old Li, go back."


    "He didn''t say his name?"


    Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu, "Did you not ask clearly, his sword looks very unusual."


    Zhou Shu knew his temperament and shook his head, "I asked, he didn''t say his name, so I can''t keep asking, his sword is very unusual?"


    "It''s a bit like your Xuanyuan Sword, don''t you feel it?"


    Li Aojian frowned, "They are all swords but no sword intent, but they are of very high rank, so they should be Dao implements."


    "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not the artifact of the Xuanhuang Realm, nor is he a practitioner of the Xuanhuang Realm. I have noted all his characteristics, but I don''t have such a practitioner in my mind. I will look at it later when I go back," Zhou Shu said slowly. Said, "The Immortal World will not send such a powerful practitioner to the Demon World, and I don''t know which force it is."


    Li Aojian thought of something and smiled, "Want to take him to Xianshu City? I''m afraid it will be very difficult."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "At least he can''t be an opponent, but I think he can take the initiative to attack the corpse dragon, which shows that he has a good nature and should not be an enemy."


    Li Aojian thought for a while, "That''s not necessarily true. If I changed to me, I might have to try the sword after seeing this weird thing."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "That''s your sword repairman, he''s not, forget it, think about what to do so much, and I will let Yves check it out later."


    Li Aojian smiled and no longer said, "Xiao Zhou, what dragon you are talking about, what dragon is that?"


    "A variant of the earth dragon is a very powerful dragon. The number is extremely rare. It usually protects the secrets of the dragon world nobles. Basically it will not appear in the heavens, and few people have seen it. For the dragon royal family , They are the best and most reliable guards, and the dragons have always cherished them. Like this kind of Fuzodron that has survived the triple destructive calamity, there may not be a few in the entire dragon world, but it was made by practitioners. Corpse Dragon..."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "After this incident is known to the Dragon Realm, it will definitely cause a disturbance."


    Li Aojian thought for a while, "but I still have to tell the dragon world?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "When I think about it, I will talk about making dragons into corpses and then hiding them in the devil world. This corpse repairing scheme must be no small thing. The three realms may be shaken by this. Xianshu city is between the three realms. , I can''t stay outside even if I''m afraid... It''s a pity that I couldn''t keep him."


    Li Aojian didn''t realize it, "Could this be the calamity you mentioned before?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I didn''t think about it so much. I just thought it was weird. Who knew it would lead to these things. I had known that I would rather not go. I now feel that I might have helped him."


    Li Aojian smiled happily, "You think too much, it''s better to assume that it hasn''t happened, then nothing will happen."


    "Hehe, that''s not bad."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, but how could it be that what happened was what happened, so the result must also be considered. He looked around and said, "Hey, that Demon Abyss Mayfly, why is it missing? ?"


    Li Aojian stagnated, UU read , "Who knows, it wasn''t the one we brought, shouldn''t you still listen to us?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Then I have to go back slowly, or will you take me to fly?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    Li Aojian scattered suddenly, like a falling pile of sand. Soon Zhou Shu was wrapped in sword intent and flew back and forth.


    Zhou Shu in the sword intent seemed to be rubbed by countless sandpapers. He couldn''t help but said, "I understand why Lao Zhu didn''t want to fly with you in the first place. I was inside. This is too uncomfortable?!"


    "It must be more uncomfortable now, hehe, in fact, I feel the same outside, so much devilish energy."


    Li Aojian''s laughter came from nowhere, and it sounded particularly clear and harsh.


    But Zhou Shu didn''t have time to take care of it. Now he has a lot of doubts and needs to think about it quietly and seriously.


    (PS: Thank you for being so handsome and scumbag for your continued support, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)

 Chapter 3763: Lamb chops

    Zhu Tian was still waiting in that realm, Moyuan Mayfly was beside him, looking at Zhou Shu and Li Aojian indifferently, without abandoning the guilt of his teammates.


    Of course Zhou Shu wouldn''t care, but it was a lifeless demons.


    "Did you catch up, that dragon?"


    Zhu Tian greeted him with excitement, dancing and dancing.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I know it''s gone if I see it, it runs faster than your mayfly."


    "Then what are you laughing at?"


    Zhu Tian looked at Zhou Shu carefully, knowing that Zhou Shu didn''t lie to him, he couldn''t help but stomped his foot, and said annoyed, "Unfortunately, the knife was not cut before, otherwise I would have caught it. The speed is so fast, I am worthy of a dragon! I am! This Demon Abyss Mayfly is really incomparable, it''s not fragrant at all."


    Zhou Shu ignored him and walked straight ahead to the big hole where the corpse dragon hit.


    Seeing the strong devilish qi constantly emerging from it, like boiling water, Zhou Shu paused, "Boil the sky, haven''t you moved?"


    Zhuotian frowned, "Nonsense, what am I doing with it?"


    Turning into a streamer, Zhou Shu went straight into the hole, then flew out after a while, shaking his head slightly.


    Li Aojian paused, "I didn''t find anything?"


    "There is a specially opened cave house below, but nothing has been discovered," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "The corpse repair built the cave house in a natural devil blood pool, usually using formations and magic weapons to block it, and when it feels dangerous, it will be closed. Gone, now the cave has been destroyed by the devil blood and devil qi."


    Li Aojian seemed to think, "Nothing left, can''t even see your Taoist tools?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Yes, his law of destiny is beyond control, and he should also pay attention to it at ordinary times. He deliberately concealed the traces with the force of destiny.


    Li Aojian said unconsciously, "A strong and troublesome enemy."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "Yes, I am very uncomfortable thinking that there is such a corpse repair in the nearby Demon Realm. This time I made the dragon into a corpse dragon. What if I start with a cultivator? Xian Shucheng is good to say, but the surrounding The bounds certainly cannot be prevented."


    Li Aojian smiled and said, "Xiao Zhou, you are thinking too much. He hasn''t started with the surrounding area of ??Xianshu City. Maybe he has no plans to do so. Besides, when things go out, the Dragon Realm and the Devil Realm will naturally look for it. Found it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''m afraid I can''t find it. The Demon Realm is vast and chaotic. It''s hard to find wherever I hide. Moreover, the Demon Clan is not good at finding people. As for the Dragon Clan, it is very difficult for them to enter the Demon Realm."


    Zhu Tian lowered his body, staring wide-eyed, "What are you talking about? What corpse repairs or dragons?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Zhutian, can you communicate with Yves now? Can you not use his magic snake spell?"


    Zhu Tian shook his head, "No, and no, what do you learn from that little trick?"


    "Then I have to go back on cloudy days."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, filled a slate with magic words, summoned his own Demon Abyss Mayfly, exhorted a few words, and took his orders on a cloudy day.


    Zhuotian stared in amazement, "What the **** is going on?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "A very troublesome enemy has appeared in the Demon Realm. I want Iver to inform the Demon Lord and find out as soon as possible."


    Boiled the sky for a while, "So that''s not a dragon?"


    "Yes, but not the dragon you thought."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Let''s go to Lorca Realm after we leave."


    Zhuotian nodded quickly and shouted, "I want to go down to the next level. I''m still looking for Warcraft. There is nothing to eat here."


    Several people got on the mayfly and continued to walk deep into the devil world.


    Zhou Shuxian didn��t have the thought of drinking, and he was still thinking about it. Li Aojian smiled and said, ��Xiao Zhou, it��s different to be the city lord after entering the heavens. It��s obviously a matter in the Demon Realm. You have to think so thoroughly. You."


    "you are right."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "But I can��t help but think about the Demon Realm, the Dragon Realm, and the Immortal Realm. We Xianshu City is sandwiched in the middle. Life is not so easy. Now it seems to be prosperous, but if you make a mistake, it may not take many years. It will weaken. I didn��t find any clues before. I couldn��t determine the origin and purpose of the corpse repair. Naturally, I can��t rest assured, Lao Li, think about it, what if the corpse repair was sent by the immortal world?"


    Li Aojian was stunned, "The practitioners sent by the Immortal Realm are hiding in the Demon Realm to deal with the Dragon Race? What are the benefits of doing this?"


    "As long as the other worlds are chaotic and fighting with each other, it will be the greatest benefit to the fairy world. Now the dragon world, the demon world and the outer world have always maintained a balance, but any one thing may break the balance and cause disputes among all races. You must know that the fairy world has always They are all doing this kind of thing, from Outland to Witchcraft, they are indispensable everywhere, for fear that the world will not be chaotic," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Furthermore, after being discovered, they can also put the blame on Xianshu City. ."


    Li Aojian said unconsciously, "Said that the corpse repair came from Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s not that there is no such possibility, but I won''t admit it directly. Think about it, if it wasn''t us who found this corpse repairer, but someone else, such as the Demon Race or the Dragon Race, who discovered it, then he might stay here specially. The next clues, such as Xuanhuangjie or something, made the Demon Race Dragon Clan think that this matter was related to Xianshu City. What can we Xianshu City do for his sudden targeting?"


    Li Aojian said, "That''s really hard to defend against..."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "If I didn''t find any clues, it means that anything might happen. If I find something, even a little bit, I won''t care so much."


    This feeling of not being able to grasp anything is really bad.


    Click, click.


    Above his head, the sound of broken bones kept coming, Zhou Shu shook his head, "Bootian, don''t you like the monsters there?"


    "Yes, so I''m going to the next realm to continue searching, but this monster is very rare. If you see it, you can''t let it go," Zhu Tianyang raised a hind leg in his hand quite proud. "Zhou Shu, take a look. Do you know what kind of monster this is? Rhino-skinned black sheep! The most delicious monster recognized by the demons. The meat is fresh and tender, and the aftertaste is endless. Other monsters can''t compare with it. This can only be black. The sheep is still the second one I have seen, how could I miss it? Besides, there is still no peculiar smell in this one."


    Li Aojian looked over, his eyes lit up, and he was very interested, "Rhino-skin black sheep, good stuff! Not only the demons like to eat, but also other races. Some people in the world I''ve been to say that practitioners hate the demons. Except for this kind of black sheep, it is said that there is no meat in the heavens that can compare with it. Although there is no aura in the mutton, the taste is really the best in the world. It can be beautiful for a few years by smelling it. I don''t know the smell of meat for half a year."


    "You practitioners like it too? That''s great, let''s eat together!"


    She was very happy to cook, so she took out a whole lamb chop and threw it at the two of them, "This piece of meat is the best, I''m still roasting it, here you are!"


    Zhou Shu raised his head, waved his hand to block, and hung the lamb chop in the air, staring at Zhutian, and slowly said, "I want the piece in your hand."


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support for half a bucket of water, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~)

 Chapter 3764: Eat up

    Zhu Tian snorted and stared, "You guy, are you looking for something on purpose?!"


    Li Aojian felt strange, "Is the leg of lamb more delicious, isn''t it? I heard that the rhino skin on the leg of lamb is very tough, it''s hard to eat."


    "That''s right, this rhino skin is only liked by the demons, and this hoof is simply the most delicious..." But as he said, Zhuotian still couldn''t resist Zhou Shu''s straight gaze, and he couldn''t bear it. Put the leg of lamb down, "Take it! If I didn''t listen to you what Iver said, I would..."


    Zhou Shu was too lazy to pay attention to him, took out Die Yue, and placed the leg of lamb in front of him for a closer look.


    Zhu Tian was stunned, "What are you doing?"


    Li Aojian smiled and touched his head, "I didn''t want to eat, I thought you..."


    Several pictures appeared in Dieyue very quickly, most of them were nothing unusual, but when the corpse dragon appeared, it was different from the previous treatment of those monsters. The corpse dragon did not spit out black mist, but walked slowly from above. A person came out, who was wrapped in a black robe, with only one hand exposed. He walked up to the black sheep, touched the black sheep with that hand, and soon returned.


    Li Aojian seemed to realize something, "Is this man the corpse repair?"


    "Yes, look at his hand."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Die Yue and kept repeating the scene.


    "It doesn''t look like a practitioner''s hand. It''s too dark and skinny. The skin is covered with bones and there are many folds. Huh, there seems to be a mark on it?"


    When he found the point, Li Aojian was stunned, and then looked at Zhou Shu, his face darkened, "Xiao Zhou, have we seen this mark? The eyes on the volcano seem to be exactly the same?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in a deep voice, "That''s right, it''s the imprint of the eye of the volcano on those alien races who invaded the Profound Yellow Realm."


    "In other words, he instigated those alien races that invaded the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Li Aojian''s voice suddenly changed, and a stunned killing intent flashed in his eyes, and Zhu Tian was taken aback by him, and he muttered in a low voice, "When you and I were fighting, there was no such gloomy killing intent. , Can''t afford to..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Not sure if it is, but it must have a lot to do with it."


    "Unexpected to see these people again in the heavens, I will not let them go."


    Li Aojian nodded, seeming to have made some decision, then looked at Zhou Shu, frowned and said, "Hey, why does your mood seem to improve? This is not a trivial matter. In my opinion, it is more important than what you just said. Too much, we have to avenge the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "It is indeed more important, but there are clues, which means that we may have more information."


    Not only was Zhou Shu not worried, but also laughed, "I''m not afraid that things will be big, but that things are in an unknown situation and I don''t know anything."


    Li Aojian understood, and sighed, "Anyway, you are like this, always wishing to understand everything and see everything clearly."


    "For me, the most terrifying thing in the world is the unknown."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "The corpse repair is not a practitioner of the fairy world, and he and the forces he represents should also have a different purpose. It is not aimed at Xianshu City or the Demon World, the Dragon World, etc., Xianshu City will not be his. Goals, but it is likely that his goals are greater."


    Li Aojian curiously asked, "What would be the goal?"


    "This is the third time I have encountered such a mark, removing the Xuanhuang world, and another time in the dead world where the origin core was destroyed. There are similar imprints beside the origin core of that world. The imprint brings disaster and Death, and appearing in every corner of the heavens, not even the edge of the heavens, indicating that the power behind the mark is definitely not small," Zhou Shu paused, "I don''t know what the purpose of this power is, let me guess. , It may be that you want to destroy the entire heavens, but the method is different from the immortal realm, and it is more direct."


    Li Aojian was stunned, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I guessed what I said, don''t think too much."


    Li Aojian frowned, "Xiao Zhou, I didn''t mean this, what do you mean by the last sentence, the immortal world also wants to destroy the entire heavens?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In my opinion, Xian Ting has always been indifferent to the various sects, and is still provoking the tribe of the ten thousand races in Anding City. It is hard not to make me think so-they really want to rebuild one. There are only the heavens of practitioners, and the result of doing so is bound to be destruction."


    Li Aojian thought for a while, "Why...hey, these things you said made me irritable."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at him, "Hehe, don��t think too much, just let it go, it��s my fault. I have said a lot of things that shouldn��t be said during this period. In fact, for you, it��s just fine to repair the sword. It��s the same if you think about it when you come, let��s not say, Lao Li, let��s eat lamb."


    "Leg of lamb, leg of lamb, can you pay me back after reading it?"


    With the sound of boiling, he looked at the leg of lamb in a daze, his saliva dripped to the ground, and he stretched out his hands and said bluntly.


    "I''m sorry, boil the sky, you take it."


    Zhou Shu passed the leg of lamb and apologized by the way.


    "You have something, can I not give it to you?"


    Zhu Tian waved his hand and didn��t care. He stared at the leg of lamb greedily, bit off a large piece in one bite, and chewed while speaking slurredly, ��Hey, Zhou Shu, how did you find this leg of lamb is weird? of?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I have seen a lot of monsters in that world, almost tens of thousands. Each one is affected by the power of greed, but this one is not. It''s strange, isn''t it? And you say rhino-skin black sheep Well, it is rare in the heavens. It is so special. It is worth checking it carefully. I didn��t expect it. It really made us see some clues. The corpse repair really let the sheep go, and did not use the law of greed to influence it, or even expose it. Myself."


    Li Aojian seemed to think, "This corpse repairer must also want to eat sheep, so I stayed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I think so too. I might do the same if I change it. The rare ingredients in the heavens must not be wasted if they are obtained. If the power of greed affects the taste, it will not be good."


    Li Aojian tore the lamb and discharged it into his mouth with a look of contentment, "Unfortunately, he stocked him before he could eat it, so he was eaten by us."


    "One hundred secrets. UU reading "


    Zhou Shu also tore the lamb chops, but his mind was not on the wonderful taste.


    Speaking of corpse repairs, they are already very cautious. They use corpse dragons to cast the power of greed, and they use black fog to cover them. The traces they leave are also erased with the power of destiny. He also deliberately builds caves in the demon blood pool at any time. Destroyed, but in the end he lost his appetite...If it weren''t for the small negligence of autopsy, he might not get any clues, and he would still be anxious, wondering when he would stop worrying.


    If you are in this situation in the future, you must not neglect such trivial matters.


    As he was thinking, Zhu Tian suddenly said, "Why can''t lamb chops work?"


    "The lamb chops are grilled by you, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Maybe you can see it too, but it tastes so attractive, I''m afraid I will be eaten up before I finish it, haha."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191214012 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3765: Elves

    "Arrived!"


    Zhu Tian was the first to jump off the Demon Abyss Mayfly, and looked around a few times, "Wrong!?"


    Zhou Shu came down, "What''s wrong?"


    Zhu Tian pointed to the front and said in confusion, "When we came last time, it was not like this at all. The snow is gone and the mountains are short."


    "This is normal."


    Zhou Shu also noticed the change, but he was in a good mood. "There shouldn''t be snow in the devil world. The snow is the result of the constant conflict between the power of various laws and magic in the cold mountain. Now that the snow is gone, the two will no longer conflict. This is because Lao Zhu has integrated the Fumo Mountain and the Demon God''s body, so that he can use the magic and law to practice and let them go their own ways, and the smaller mountain body of Hanshan can also explain this. "


    Li Aojian seemed to realize something, "I don''t quite understand, but he is no longer restrained?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it seems that we came at the right time. After hundreds of years of hard work, Lao Zhu should be able to get out of the cold mountain."


    Zhu Tian snorted, "No matter what he becomes, I still have to compete with him."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked quickly to Hanshan, which is less than a thousand feet away, and shouted as he walked, "Lao Zhu, Lao Li and I are here!"


    "And me, your opponent Zhutian Demon Lord!"


    Zhu Tian yelled from behind, loud as an earthquake, but still couldn''t suppress Zhou Shu''s whisper.


    "You are finally here!"


    As the sound came out, Hanshan trembles, and the rocks are like rain. Soon, a huge face appeared on the mountainside, it is Zhu Dashan.


    "No, you are so big now?"


    Zhu Tian was stunned for a while, and the knives in his hand almost fell, "Then what rank are you...the devil, ah?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, his face looked quite weird, his facial features were wrinkled together, in a painful look, and he had seen this look the last time, and he couldn''t help but say, "Lao Zhu, did you have something wrong? problem?"


    Zhu Dashan snorted, "Yes, I can''t move."


    "Is it really a big mountain?"


    Li Aojian was stunned and laughed unconsciously, "Haha, Lao Zhu, you are really interesting!"


    Zhu Dashan said angrily, "Lao Li, you are still laughing, see if I come out, I won''t beat you down!"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Lao Zhu, did you do what I said?"


    "Yeah, what you said, let me continue cultivating the mountain body here, making full use of the power of magic and law, until I turn the entire cold mountain into my own body, and then I can go wherever I want, and return to the basics. , Back to the original face," Zhu Dashan sighed, "I practiced Hanshan smaller and smaller. When Hanshan reached a thousand feet, I worked hard to turn the whole Hanshan into my own body, and then... ...Then I can''t move anymore."


    "How long has this situation lasted?"


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Lao Zhu, isn''t Fumo Mountain able to control the size of his body freely?"


    "Ten years or 20 years?"


    Zhu Dashan said annoyed, "Fumo Mountain should be okay, but I don��t know what��s going on. After I completely merged into Hanshan, my body becomes very stiff, just like a stone. Not only can��t change its form, it can��t even practice. I also feel that my energy and vitality are fading away, and every gust of wind can blow away some... Now I come out and say a few words to you, I don��t know how much effort it took.


    Li Aojian curiously asked, "Lao Zhu, did you become a mountain, or did the mountain train you?"


    Zhu Dashan said angrily, "If you don''t understand, don''t talk too much. If you haven''t seen it for so long, you will say something discouraging!"


    "In fact, what Old Li said makes sense."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "In your situation, it really seems to be backlashed by Hanshan."


    Zhu Dashan was stunned, and said in a puzzled way, "You mean, I am using Hanshan to refine the mountain, and Hanshan is also using me?"


    "You have to look at it, but I think the possibility is very high. It is Hanshan''s will that binds you."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Old Zhu, it was my fault. I didn''t check it out last time, and I don''t know if Hanshan had a voluntary will, so let you use Hanshan to cultivate... It''s very rare for a mountain to become a wizard, but It��s not impossible."


    Zhu Dashan scolded, "Nonsense! What does this have to do with you!"


    Li Aojian couldn''t help but said, "Isn''t it? Mountains can also become elves, but here is the devil?"


    "Although this is the Demon Realm, it is completely different from other Demon Realms. It has always been supported by laws, and..." Zhou Shu paused and said with a smile, "Old Zhu, don''t worry, you open your mouth a little bit, I Go in and have a look."


    Zhu Dashan worked hard for a while, annoyed, "This is already the biggest, it should be enough."


    "enough."


    Zhou Shu turned into a streamer and went straight to it, followed by a sword light behind him, "This kind of thing, you can''t miss me."


    "Don''t make trouble, Lao Li!"


    It was too late for Zhu Dashan to shut up, and the two of them had already got in.


    Zhu Tian looked at this mountain and this man with a blank expression, leaning on a knife, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "It''s so dark, I never thought I could get into Lao Li''s belly one day, haha, interesting and interesting."


    Li Aojian looked around, still smiling, Zhou Shu frowned, "Don''t worry about Lao Zhu, Lao Li."


    Li Aojian snorted, "Now that the three of us are here, what''s to worry about?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated and said slowly, "That''s what I said, we finally got together again, no matter what, it will definitely be resolved."


    "Where do you go down here?"


    Li Aojian looked at the passage in front of him and touched his chin, "There are too many roads, and I don��t know what they are... I said Xiao Zhou, you must choose a better road, don��t take me Where to go."


    "Here."


    Zhou Shu curled his lips, "This is a mountain. Besides, what are the concerns of a cultivator? The world and everything are laws, the origin is the same, you don''t need to care about skin appearance at all, that''s all vain."


    "You really have nothing."


    Li Aojian followed Zhou Shu and said thoughtfully, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Xiao Zhou, was Lao Zhu really trapped by the mountain elves? This is incredible. As long as all elves appear in places with ample spiritual energy, the demon world... even if it has the power of law, it is impossible."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s impossible, I mean, give old Zhu An peace of mind."


    "Huh? From what you mean, it seems to be a troublesome enemy?"


    Li Aojian raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "Xiao Zhou, you don''t have to be so scrupulous. Lao Zhu won''t care if you say it. There are a few of us here, just fight."


    "It''s not a question of spelling."


    Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "Lao Li, I told you the origin of Hanshan before..."


    "Wait, you won''t tell me, that Juggernaut''s disciple Mi Zhu is not dead yet? Could it be that his will bound Zhu Dashan..." Thinking of something, Li Aojian''s face changed, "That''s true. It''s not easy..."


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3766: Try

    "I''m not a disciple who is afraid of Juggernaut."


    As if someone said about him, Li Aojian hurriedly explained, "The main reason is that this Mizhu is unusual, from Hengshan Kunlun from the Xuanhuang Realm. You seem to respect him very much, right? He went to the Emperor Xuanyuan to die in the Demon Realm. It seems to be kind to you and those divine artifacts. If he really took possession of Zhu Dashan''s body, we would have scruples to do it."


    "As you said, I don''t want to fight Mi Zhu unless I have to."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But this is a possibility, and there are other possibilities, which are equally difficult to deal with."


    Li Aojian paused, "The other possibility, is that the clone of the Demon Lord?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Yes, the devil has been restraining Mi Zhu''s body. Maybe he has forgotten it, but no one can guarantee that he has completely forgotten it. In case he suddenly noticed the situation here and found Lao Zhu, It is possible to use the demon to disintegrate to see the situation, and then restrain Lao Zhu."


    Li Aojian was very calm, "It doesn''t matter, you can play, you may not lose if you have a bet, and the devil is not afraid."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It might be..."


    "Don''t leave it, Xiao Zhou."


    Li Aojian gently shook his head, "Let''s go on, I''m afraid that Lao Zhu will scold me again. No matter what it is, I will know when I go down and see. I will talk about what I encounter. Anyway, it is not to fight or begged. "


    "So..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and walked down quickly.


    This time I was walking with Li Aojian. It was different from walking with other people. Those people would listen to him quietly, analyze various possibilities, specify a plan, and act according to the plan. However, Lao Li and Lao Zhu were done and they said Not to mention it''s the same.


    Li Aojian thought of something, "By the way, we are here, Lao Zhu won''t hear it, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, he is completely bound by the mountain. He can''t even cultivate and run power. The same is true of spiritual consciousness. Naturally, he can''t see us. If he can see, he won''t have any problems. "


    Li Aojian nodded, "Well, these things, it''s better to wait until they are resolved."


    "understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    Zhou Shu came here once, and helped Zhu Dashan clear the obstructions in the meridians. It was naturally familiar, winding around, and soon reached the dark river. Compared with the past, the dark river has become much narrower. It''s a lot shallower, but the power inside is still very strong.


    Li Aojian looked at the power of these flowing laws and was also surprised.


    Following the underground river all the way down, I quickly saw the funnel-shaped inverted water flow, and at the bottom of the water flow, the white bones were still bright and flawless.


    "Senior Mi, last time the junior didn''t know the origin of the senior, and there was a collision, so don''t blame the senior."


    Zhou Shu solemnly bowed, and said in a straightforward voice, "I have told the senior that the sword left by the senior has been handed over to Shennongding. He used the acquired chaotic power inside to successfully lift the seal, thank you senior."


    Li Aojian also bowed, but his expression was a little weird, "Xiao Zhou, I don''t seem to be conscious, I can''t notice it at all."


    "I can''t notice it, but these things should be done."


    Zhou Shu paused and looked at it, of course, there was more Dao Qi Di Yue in his hand.


    Did not use Die Yue to observe the bones. On the one hand, it was a kind of blasphemy for the predecessors. On the other hand, the Demon Abyss fire mark on the bones was still shining. If it really attracted the attention of the Demon Lord, it would not be worth the loss. He photographed the surrounding traces.


    Li Aojian said concerned, "What do you see?"


    "Nothing at all."


    Zhou Shu stared at Die Yue and shook his head, "There hasn''t been any change over the years. I can see a little bit from the scenes back then, but it has nothing to do with Lao Zhu. Mi Zhu has no will, and the demon lord is in a silent state, and nothing is growing around him. Special monsters, this is very strange."


    Li Aojian stagnated, "Is there no clue?"


    "I can''t tell from here. I looked at it carefully. Compared with before, except for a lot of power, nothing else has changed."


    Zhou Shu frowned unconsciously, thinking that the problem would be at the core, but there was nothing unusual.


    Li Aojian pointed to the head of the bones, "What''s the matter with that fire?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "That is the imprint of the Demon Abyss fire left by the Demon God. The Demon God wanted to turn the dead Senior Mi Zhu into a Demon Guard, but he failed to do so. Even if Mi Zhu died, he was a true practitioner. , He will never do anything for the Demon Race. The remaining law power after his death and the magic power drawn by the fire of the Demon Abyss have been contending for tens of thousands of years before turning Hanshan into this way.


    Li Aojian suddenly said, "I know this, the power of Chaos is also born from this."


    Zhou Shu corrected, "No, it is the power of the acquired chaos. The heavens should not have the power of innate chaos."


    "This is not the point."


    Li Aojian looked around, "Mi Zhu is a famous sword repairer. There is no sword intent in the power of those laws. Are you not surprised, Xiao Zhou?"


    "Last time I thought about it for a long time. Mi Zhu is the fourth sword repairman on the celestial list. There is no sword intent in the power released after death. It is really strange. I think it may be because the time against the enemy is exhausted, or It dissipated slowly, you suddenly asked about this..." Zhou Shu thought of something, "Do you think Lao Zhu''s current situation has something to do with the sword intent?"


    Li Aojian spread his hands, "I guessed it casually, I''ve seen everything, and this is the only thing left?"


    "Can sword intent restrain Lao Zhu''s mountain?"


    Zhou Shu thought, "Isn''t it possible, if he really has sword intent, he should be able to perceive it when he cultivates, so he should be prepared beforehand."


    "You can surely change it, but Lao Zhu may not."


    Li Aojian snorted, "His careless look of wherever he goes, he will definitely not pay attention to this. If the sword intent is hidden in a corner, and then he accidentally swallowed it when he merged with the mountain, it happened to be stuck again. Isn''t it possible to stop moving important parts?"


    Zhou Shu is still puzzled, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "Is there such a possibility? Lao Zhu cultivates the Devil Mountain, how can the sword intent stop it?"


    Li Aojian was very persistent, his eyes burning, "Why is there no more, Mi Zhu''s sword intent may be able to do it, no, it is definitely possible. He hasn''t used sword intent to compete with the demon **** for so long. Meaning, even Lao Zhu''s half-hanging mountain can''t be stopped?"


    Zhou Shu paused and looked at Li Aojian, "It is worth trying, Lao Li, can you feel the sword intent inside?"


    Li Aojian frowned, "What are you talking about? Don''t say that nonsense is good, I didn''t do that just now because I was worried that it would affect Lao Zhu, but if the problem lies in sword intent, then I have nothing to worry about. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What are you waiting for, use the sword to find it."


    Li Aojian waved his hand, "Going forward, there must be none here. If there is a sword intent, it must be swallowed by Old Li."


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3767: No way

    Leaving the core, Li Aojian turned into a gust of wind.


    It looks gentle, but it can easily pass through rocks and other obstacles, wandering around in the cold mountains.


    "found it!"


    After a dozen breaths, Zhou Shu heard his excited voice.


    Xun Sheng passed and quickly found Li Aojian.


    Li Aojian was standing in front of a cliff. The opposite of him was also a cliff. The two cliffs were no more than seven or eight feet apart, and the sections were as smooth as a mirror, as if someone had split the mountain in half with a sword.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu felt slightly shocked.


    The mountain is actually the body of Zhu Dashan. With such a sudden disconnection of cliffs inside the mountain, Zhu Dashan is naturally not much better.


    Li Aojian pointed to the middle of the cliff, "Look there."


    The cliff is very deep, almost a hundred feet wide, and is generally wide up and down, and in the middle, there is a fist-sized bead suspended.


    The beads are dull and dull, and they seem to have grown some moss, and some greenish green faintly appeared.


    "Is it Jianyi?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the bead. Whether he perceives it with the eighth sense or the real eye, the bead is no different from the stone on the edge of the cliff. Only in the line of sight is a blue bead. However, for the practitioner, Perception is far more accurate than what the eyes see.


    "Of course, this is the first time I have seen such a big Kenmaru."


    Li Aojian nodded, stretched out his hand and nodded, a sword intent suddenly appeared, falling around the cyan beads.


    Before touching the beads, a cold light suddenly flashed on the surface of the beads, erasing Li Aojian''s sword intent, and then disappeared again.


    In such a short moment, the entire mountain shook, and the cliffs were separated several feet away, further apart, while the beads in the middle remained unchanged.


    Even if Zhou Shu could not see the mystery of the cyan beads, he knew that this was the problem. As soon as the beads touched the power, they would change. Obviously, these two cliffs were accidentally encountered when Zhu Dashan merged with the mountain, and therefore they were cut off. His strength prevented him from moving.


    "See? My sword intent was eliminated by it in an instant."


    Li Aojian couldn''t hide his excitement, "Inside it should be Mi Zhu''s sword intent. He has gathered all his sword intent into this sword pill. It is so dense that it is unimaginable. I even suspect that it is a sword intent core. Sword intent is constantly being born. With such a thing in Old Zhu''s body, how can he be able to cultivate?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Although sword intent is the law, it doesn''t have a core."


    "I know," Li Aojian frowned, "That''s why I said I doubted. I don''t know how Mi Zhu did it. It is incredible that a sword repairman can completely peel off his sword intent into this sword pill. "


    Looking at the bead, his eyes were glowing.


    Worthy of Jian Xiu true qualities.


    But the light quickly faded, and he slowly said, "Now we have to find a way to take it out. After taking it out, Lao Zhu should be fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course you have to take it out. It shouldn''t be difficult for you?"


    Li Aojian frowned, "If you say it the other way around, it''s very difficult. You have seen it yourself. It can defend itself when it encounters a little strength. How can it move? I don''t know if I have enough ability to get it out of the mountain, even if I can do it. When I arrive, I am still worried that it will collapse the entire mountain. What about Lao Zhu?"


    It seems that the conclusion is conclusive.


    It was not that Mi Zhu had no sword intent, but stripped of his sword intent before he died and condensed into a sword pill for his descendants.


    This is something that many sword repairmen would do. If Zhou Shu used Die Yue to look at the bones, he might be able to see this scene.


    The sword pill has been buried under the cold mountain, but as Zhu Dashan''s cultivation progressed, more and more cold mountain mountains were absorbed by him, and this sword pill was also brought out. When Zhu Dashan merged with his own mountain, It was stimulated by Zhu Dashan''s power, which destroyed the mountain and also affected Zhu Dashan''s body.


    The problem is found, but it is not easy to solve it.


    I don��t know how to do it, and I don��t have many chances to try. The cliffs have been separated by more than ten feet. I don��t know how much impact it will have on Zhu Dashan. If you try a few more times, these cliffs may be separated by hundreds of feet. With such a big rift, no one knows what Zhu Dashan will be like by then, and it is very likely that he will not be able to practice any more, and even his life will be affected.


    "or����"


    Li Aojian gritted his teeth, showing a lot of determination, "I use the sword to swallow it."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu shook, and scolded, "Can your sword body withstand such a large amount of power? What if you explode? This is not the Sword Intent Secret Realm, and no one knows if you can find yourself completely after exploding. Come back, besides, it really blows you up, Lao Zhu is afraid that it will be over! Save one and catch another?"


    Li Aojian shook his head, "Don''t worry, I won''t be burst by it."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Why?"


    "He is strong by him, the breeze is blowing on the hills, he is by him, the moon is shining on the river, is this what you said?" Li Aojian said calmly, "I have understood this for a long time, facing a sword like this I can��t fight it hard, just accept it. Then I can completely abandon my sword intent, separate the soul temporarily, and become one with the sword pill, let the sword pill temporarily become my sword body and obey my command , It means I and Jianmaru have changed bodies, but..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "But what?"


    Li Aojian smiled, "I don''t know if I can bear it. The sword intent can adapt to other sword intents to change, but my soul cannot change with it. If I do this, the soul may be affected by Mi Zhu''s sword intent. Wipe out a part or even all of it, and then go out, maybe I am not me."


    Zhou Shu resolutely said, "So just can''t do it."


    "But this is the only way."


    Li Aojian said seriously, "Don''t worry, I can guarantee that the sword pill will not explode in Lao Zhu''s body and will be able to take it out of the mountain smoothly. As for the rest of the matter, I can''t take care of it now. Now, Xiao Zhou, we can''t watch Lao Zhu staying here all the time, right? What does it matter if you take a risk."


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "Take the sword pill out. In Xianshu City, slowly go and devour it."


    "Back to Xianshu City, what do I still devour it?"


    Li Aojian snorted, "The sword intent inside is indeed good, much stronger than me, but I''m fine to fuse them. What do I do? I am not without sword intent. If it wasn''t for saving Lao Zhu, I would not devour it. It is used to comprehend."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Very well, then go back and learn more about it, not here."


    "Then don''t care, or take old Zhu Lian Hanshan back?" Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu and frowned, "You can figure it out clearly, I don''t know as many things as you, but I also know mountains like Hanshan. It''s connected to most of the world. If you want to take Hanshan back, it''s the same as moving the Demon World back home."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 201052012 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3768: adhere to

    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Don''t worry, you don''t have to move the Demon World, I have a way."


    "You don''t want to use the space magic weapon?"


    Li Aojian frowned, "It''s impossible. The magic weapon to inspire space requires the use of laws. In front of the sword intent, almost all laws will fail. Of course, if you want to try the laws, I have no objection, just Lao Zhu I must suffer a little bit more, it''s better for me to do it once and for all."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course not, I will try it with a Tao furnace."


    Li Aojian was stunned, "Daolu?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "The treasure unique to the founder of Taoism, that is the most unlikely thing in my body to be destroyed. It is tougher than Taoism, and can not be destroyed. It can also contain everything. I believe it should be able to contain this. A sword pill..."


    Li Aojian snorted, "You believe in your furnace, and I also believe in my sword body, why should you go instead of me?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said warmly, "Of course your sword body is also very strong, but if you fail, you will not be you. The Dao furnace is different. Using the Dao furnace will not affect the soul, even if I fail, I will still me."


    "Is that so?"


    Li Aojian laughed, "Xiao Zhou, don''t you think it is against your intentions when you say this? Without the Taoist furnace, you are still you? Starting from the creation of the Tao, all your efforts are for the Tao. If there is a problem with the Tao, I will not I think you will still be you."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and slowly said, "You are right, if I don��t have the furnace and cease to be a founder, I won��t be me, but I believe I will never fail, even if I am a new born Dao. , I will not lose to the Sword Saint disciple who has cultivated for tens of thousands of years. I firmly believe this." He looked at Li Aojian, pleading, "Old Li, I know you will say that you also firmly believe in your sword. But let me just leave it this time. This is a very rare test opportunity. To become a real avenue, Shu Zhidao needs to go through countless tests. I am like this, and so is the Taolu."


    Li Aojian said calmly, "Okay, don''t say anything, go and try."


    Zhou Shu was delighted and puzzled, "I thought you were going to fight with me for a long time."


    "You are a founder, and your reasons are much stronger than mine. What can I compete with you?" Li Aojian shook his head, "I have watched the Xuanhuang Realm after you left for more than 100 years, and Shu Zhidao has grown up. It is beyond imagination, it seems to surpass any kind of Tao before. From Dongshengzhou to Nanzhanzhou and even Penglai Island, you can find immortal cultivators who practice the Tao of Shu, and look at the current state of Xianshu City, so short In a short period of time, hundreds of thousands of people have practiced the Tao of Shu. The dojo is full of people, and there are many people standing... Xiao Zhou, I also believe in the Tao of Shu, I believe it can be done. "


    Zhou Shu froze and couldn''t help saying, "Thank you, you seem to have more confidence in Shu Zhidao than me."


    Li Aojian hesitated and sighed, "Forget it, those words were made up just now, I only trust you."


    "This����"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, then laughed, "Then continue to believe, I will never let you down."


    "Don''t say such silly things, go try it, let Lao Zhu get free soon, and we will be considered complete," Li Aojian frowned, and took a few steps back. "Also, you made a mistake before, I It��s not the body of the sword that I believe in, but the self, which is the sword."


    "You are the sword, I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded and jumped straight down the cliff without hesitation.


    Li Aojian, who had already turned around, paused and walked over, staring at Zhou Shu in the cliff, his eyes full of worry.


    Before Zhou Shu approached the sword pill, he already felt a lot of pressure. This was something that had never happened before when he sensed the sword pill. It looked like the sword pill was conscious, knowing that Zhou Shu came here this time without thinking. kindness".


    This time Zhou Shu clearly felt the sword intent, flexible and sharp, and easily tore through the strength of Zhou Shu''s body guard.


    Zhou Shu''s heart trembles slightly. If it continues like this, he may not need to swallow it, and he will be torn apart by it. But soon he discovered that Jian Wan did not seem to have any further intentions, and the sword was condensed. Do not post, the purpose is more on alert.


    "Senior is really benevolent, but this is really not where Senior should be."


    Zhou Shu''s thoughts turned, and he went down a few meters, Jian Wan was almost within reach, and at this moment, Jian Wan suddenly flashed out of brilliance.


    "Be careful!"


    Li Aojian''s voice.


    The sudden burst of sword intent, like a strong wall, and like a sea tide, rushed in layers, one after another, Zhou Shu��s Shu Zhili barely resisted three or four waves, and was caught by the sword intent behind. Annihilated.


    Worthy of being a disciple of Juggernaut.


    But unlike Xie Qing, Xie Qing failed to comprehend the meaning of a saint in the sword tactics, and most of Mi Zhu''s sword intent had traces of saints.


    To put it simply, what Zhou Shu is facing now is a saint who has been weakened a lot. The sword intent he encounters is almost all the power of the saint. Even if it is weakened a lot, it still comes from the power of the saint, which is almost impossible. Block.


    If you were to change to Li Aojian, you might now have to abandon your sword intent and use the spirit to blend in.


    For Zhou Shu, who doesn��t understand the sword intent (this is not understood, it��s relative to what Li Aojian said), his divine soul has not fully integrated into the sword intent experience. What he can do is manifest the Dao furnace. In a flash, the whole person Covered with copper brilliance.


    Jian Yi closed slightly.


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, could it be that he was aware of something?


    Through the power here, the saint perceives himself as a founder, so he is merciful?


    This was just Zhou Shu��s conjecture. The slightly reduced sword intent soon broke out again, stronger than before, and more unstoppable. Obviously, it was definitely not a sense of mercy for the founder, but a sword intent given by the sword repairman. Fighting instinct.


    Because of the excessive force of the cast, Kenmaru, which had been stationary, also began to shake.


    Have the opportunity.


    Zhou Shu calmed down and continued to move forward while using the Taoist furnace to resist the sword intent.


    Unprecedented pressure, whether for Zhou Shu or DaoluMi Zhu��s lifelong sword intent is in this sword pill, it is no different from a face-to-face encounter, and it may be more stringent. After all, Jian Wan There is also the meaning of inheritance, but Zhou Shu is not a sword repairer.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that you can get it at will by inheritance. Mi Zhu''s inheritance cannot be given to someone who can''t understand or accept the sword intent.


    The seemingly tangible distance, but far away, Zhou Shu spent hundreds of breaths, but only advanced a few inches.


    However, Zhou Shu is not depressed, it looks difficult, but the situation is getting better and better.


    Dao Furnace has always been tenacious, bearing such a powerful sword intent, no retreat is a kind of progress, and, because of the toughness of the Dao Furnace, the sword intent in the sword pill is getting stronger and stronger, and therefore, the sword pill is getting stronger and stronger. It became looser and moved towards Zhou Shu''s side.


    As long as he persists, he will definitely seize the opportunity to swallow the sword pill into his furnace.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3769: complete

    An hour passed.


    Zhou Shu was only three feet away from Jian Wan.


    The copper-colored brilliance on his body became more and more condensed, and the sword light around him became as fierce as the sun. Obviously, the confrontation had reached the fiercest time.


    Li Aojian watched with bated breath, quite worried.


    This is not a normal battle. The battlefield is in Zhu Dashan''s body. It is destined that Zhou Shu can''t let go of the fight. He must resist the sword intent, but also prevent the spread of the sword intent to avoid affecting Zhu Dashan, which means he cannot Full effort, but also to attract the full strength of Jianmaru, depends on what he said.


    Is it really possible?


    boom.


    There was a sudden explosion.


    The light skyrocketed instantly, and the surrounding area was completely bright, and even the stones were illuminated transparently.


    Li Aojian transformed the sword body in time, but could not see clearly what happened in the center.


    But soon the light was condensed, and Zhou Shu stood crookedly in the middle of the cliff, his body dripping with blood.


    The sword pill between the cliffs was completely gone, and no more sword intent was felt.


    "It''s bloody, I''ve seen this."


    Li Aojian flew down and fell next to Zhou Shu, pretending to be relaxed, "How about it, are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was stiff, and he forced a smile, "Swallow it, it''s a bit difficult to eat, but it''s delicious."


    Li Aojian frowned and said slowly, "It''s not for Jian Wan, it''s for you."


    Zhou Shu slowly laughed, "Me? What can I do."


    "The body is cracked, the whole body is full of small and large slits, and the face is full of dense small holes, and the eyes are not fully opened. You said that this is all right, then what counts as something wrong?" See Zhou Shu clearly. Li Aojian''s pretending to be relaxed is gone, "You are a golden fairy of Hunyuan, but now you are like a Qi Refining Realm beginner who has been beaten into a pig''s head."


    Zhou Shu still smiled, "Haha, I think we had the same experience in the Dutch school back then, who was chased and killed..."


    "You have enough, what is going on?"


    Li Aojian scolded, "If it doesn''t work, just spit out the sword pill, don''t waste time, if you do this, you will really burst open!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s really okay, it''s not caused by Jian Wan."


    Li Aojian stared at Zhou Shu, "Not Jian Wan?"


    "You can''t feel the sword intent?"


    Zhou Shu always smiled, because his face was completely stiff, "If the sword intent destroyed the body, would you not be able to see it? This is my own reason. I used the Tao furnace to withstand too much pressure before. Forging, the furnace has undergone a little change, it has been tempered by the sword intent of the sword pill to a certain shape, and it is difficult to recover in a short time. In this case, my control of the furnace is greatly affected and it is impossible to harmonize I used to take it back and let it go, but I had to take it back again, so I just..."


    What did Li Aojian understand, "In other words, your furnace tore your body?"


    "Yes, to be exact, the Dao body was torn apart, and it looks like this riddled appearance on the outside."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, ��It��s not a problem originally. Put the important cores and souls into the Taoist furnace, and then use the power of Tao to slowly restore the Taoist body, but because the Taoist furnace is filled with sword pills, I can��t be sure. When Kenmaru is stable, I can��t put the soul core and so on into the furnace, nor can I use Shu Zhili at will, so I have to let these injuries exist, but don��t worry, when I get familiar with Kenmaru, Find a suitable place to place it in the furnace, and the rest will naturally return to normal."


    "Are you sure you can be familiar with Kenmaru?"


    Li Aojian couldn''t let go of his mind, "That is the lifelong sword intent of Mi Zhu, the fourth in the celestial list. Also, are you sure that your Taoist furnace will not be broken by it?"


    "The Taoist furnace has been tempered by it for several hours. If it can be broken, won''t my hard work during this period of time be wasted?" Zhou Shu said with a smile, "Lao Li, you don''t have to worry about it at all. Kenmaru, I don''t want to understand the sword intent inside, but just make it stable and find a place so that it doesn''t affect my use of Dao power, and it doesn''t affect my placement of spirits and so on."


    Li Aojian took a deep breath, seeming to believe Zhou Shu, "How long will it take? Can Lao Zhu and I help?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I''m afraid I can''t, but you can help Lao Zhu to close this cliff together."


    "it is good."


    Li Aojian supported Zhou Shu on the cliff, seeming to think, "Is this mountain originally from Lao Zhu''s meridians or blood, or something else? If they are restored, will it affect Lao Li''s future practice?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "No, the mountain is born naturally, so does Lao Zhu. Eliminating the unnatural influence brought by the sword pill will not harm him. As for some influences, it can also be used in cultivation and integration. He should be used to the natural recovery."


    "That''s easy, you wait."


    Li Aojian nodded, his figure disappeared quickly and turned into a gust of wind blowing into the middle of the cliff.


    Pulled by the wind, the two cliffs slowly close together at a visible speed, like a door being closed.


    Zhou Shu half leaned against the stone wall, smiling, but a bit bitter in his heart.


    The situation was indeed what he said, the dao furnace solidified by the sword intent tore his Dao body, but the impact was more than what he said.


    It''s not a matter of Dao body. Those who can''t use Dao power for a few years at most are not a big trouble. He doesn''t just rely on Dao furnace.


    The key is that this time the absorption of Jian Pills destroyed his life palace under construction.


    In these hundreds of years, he who seems to be laid-back is actually busier than anyone else.


    He has always been shaping the palace of life in the furnace, preparing for the promotion to the quasi-sage, and has put in countless energy for this. The number of deductions, even Zhou Shu himself, is astronomical, but The change of Shicai Dao Furnace-unable to retract normally-made him completely too late to guard, but he had to seize the opportunity to devour the sword pill.-So, most of the previous preparations for the palace of life were spent and set up The fate of the palace that got up also had to become Jianmaru''s temporary residence,-now it has been destroyed by Jianmaru.


    It is a pity Hundreds of years of hard work were basically in vain.


    It is not without benefits. Being able to be destroyed by the sword pill means that his life palace has not met the requirements, so that the quasi-sage promoted may not be very strong.


    Of course, it''s just a rudimentary fate palace at the moment. It''s just a blank. If you want to directly confront the sword intent of the Juggernaut disciple Mi Zhu, it is still a bit difficult to not be destroyed from the inside, and it is impossible to change any quasi-sage.


    And the result of this benefit to Zhou Shu is, of course, more complicated calculations and deductions, which take longer to prepare, redesigning a better life palace, and a soul bridge that is less likely to be destroyed.


    "All right."


    Li Aojian appeared in front of him, and there was no cliff not far away, and it became a complete mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, a rock slowly bulged out and gradually turned into a human shape, laughing and rushing over, the ground was rattled.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191214 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3770: a lot of

    The laughter stopped abruptly.


    Zhu Dashan rushed to Zhou Shu, "Xiao Zhou, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "It''s okay, it''s just that the body is torn by excessive force, and it will be able to recover after a while, but what about you, should it be all right? It''s all Lao Li''s credit, if he didn''t find this place. Hidden dangers will help you recover again, and you will have to stand here for a lifetime!"


    Zhu Dashan will be skeptical, "Really all right? Lao Li, is it all right?"


    Li Aojian paused, "Don''t worry, he is much better than you. What are you worried about? It''s not the first time. Have you forgotten?"


    "Does he mean that he became a golden man last time, or was he hunted down in Lengwu Mountain?"


    Zhu Dashan remembered something and laughed unconsciously, "It''s fine if it''s okay, and we are all used to suffering."


    Zhou Shu nodded, pressing hard and only half an inch, "Of course, it is impossible to become stronger without experiencing this."


    Zhu Dashan looked at Li Aojian and threw his fist over, "Old Li, thank you very much this time. How did you find the problem? Take me!"


    Li Aojian flashed sideways and scolded, "I said what did you do, I helped you, and you still hit me? Can I stand such a big fist?"


    "I don''t believe you can''t stand it."


    Zhu Dashan laughed, but he got worse. With one punch after another, Li Aojian was helpless. He had to take two blows and yelled and bent down. "Okay, this is the body I just repaired. You are so Vigorously, I want to beat it again?"


    "I forgot, we will fight again when we go out."


    Zhu Dashan realized something and blushed. Although red or not is black, he said with emotion, "Lao Li, over the past few thousand years, I always want to meet you again and play well. This It��s my biggest wish."


    "Why don''t you play Xiao Zhou?"


    Li Aojian was very dissatisfied, staring, "Think I just want to hit me?"


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head, "I can''t beat him. Although I didn''t beat him, I know I can''t beat him. Haha, as for you, I don''t know."


    Li Aojian said coldly, "It seems that you really want to be beaten."


    Zhu Dashan nodded vigorously, "Originally, you can''t be merciful then, but you have to tell me first how did you find the problem? How could it be cured so quickly? What did you do? And, even Xiao Zhou Praising you, this is really rare."


    Li Aojian stagnated, "He doesn''t understand the meaning of the sword, so naturally he can''t do it."


    Zhu Dashan looked dazed, "Sword Intent?"


    Li Aojian nodded and said, "Yes, there is a sword pill in your body, which was left by the disciple of Juggernaut. It cut off the mountain range and made you unable to move."


    "It turned out to be like this, hahaha!"


    Zhu Dashan raised his head and laughed, "It''s a coincidence, it''s a sword intent. If it weren''t for you, then Xiao Zhou and I would really have nothing to do. Heaven is destined. When the three of us get together, we can solve any problem, even if it''s less. Both are troublesome."


    Li Aojian stagnated, "Nonsense."


    Zhu Dashan dissatisfied, "Why nonsense?"


    Li Aojian snorted, "Without you and me, Xiao Zhou hasn''t created Dao and established Xianshu City, but you are in trouble."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, why am I in trouble?" Zhu Dashan glared at him, "Are these things considered a problem for Xiao Zhou? But it''s just trivial things, he can definitely do it, and the problems I''m talking about are not these trivial things. It��s a great thing that only the three of us can do together."


    Li Aojian looked at the confident Zhu Dashan and asked without doubt, "You tell me, what are the big things the three of you do?"


    Zhu Dashan waved his hand and said vigorously, "Of course he was drinking and fighting, and then he would hit anyone who was not pleasing to his eyes, and do whatever he wanted."


    "I won''t talk nonsense with you, it''s a waste of life."


    Li Aojian helped Zhou Shu up and said disdainfully, "Lao Zhu, how do you get out? Stay here again, I''m afraid I will suffocate, and there will be dark mountains everywhere."


    "Where did it break? It''s all my life."


    Zhu Dashan gave him a white look, "Now I''m completely healed, and I can go out anywhere. You can wait until I open the door, just watch."


    "and many more."


    Zhou Shu spoke suddenly, there was no bitterness in his smile.


    Li Aojian stopped and frowned, "Luo Li is wordy, what else is there? There is nothing you need to do now, just lie down."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Old Zhu, are you sure you are all right?"


    Zhu Dashan nodded earnestly, "It must be all right. If something goes wrong, I can''t incarnate into the mountain, and I can take care of both sides. If you don''t believe it, go out and watch, now I''m fighting outside with the great demon lord He has become stronger, but I have become stronger than him."


    "Don''t look at it."


    Zhou Shu said with satisfaction, "Then how long will it take you to leave the Lorca world?"


    "I have completely integrated with Hanshan, and I can walk if I want to, but if I want to shrink my body, I guess..." Zhu Dashan thought for a while and said firmly, "At most one month, there will be no problems this time. !"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Then have you figured out a way to leave? What do you do with the bones and the fire mark of Demon Abyss below?"


    Zhu Dashan shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about this yet. I can get rid of them, but I don''t know if I can bring them into my Fumo Mountain, make them a part of my body, and continue to provide me with strength."


    "Your heart is so big!"


    Li Aojian couldn''t help it anymore, "Do you still want to take Mi Zhu and the Demon Lord, so that they can continue to help you cultivate?"


    Zhu Dashan also seems to know the reason, so he said, "I can''t even think about it."


    "If you can''t do it, you have to take away the bones. The Demon Lord can detect them and stop them." Zhou Shu''s expression is slightly condensed. Ten thousand years later, it is a new cold mountain..."


    Li Aojian looked at him, a little displeased, "Xiao Zhou, you think too much, why is this kind of thing urgent?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said with a smile, "Yes, it��s a bit early to figure this out now, and I... forget it, Lao Zhu, as long as you can escape the influence of Hanshan, these things will be resolved later, we don��t need to stay here. Now, go out."


    Li Aojian turned aroundOld Zhu, opened the door. "


    "simple."


    Zhu Dashan waved his hand, and the solid rock wall separated immediately to form a door. What is strange is that it is clearly in the middle of the mountain, and behind the door is the black sky. Obviously, you will be outside when you walk out.


    "Not bad."


    Li Aojian was a little surprised, and helped Zhou Shu out of the mountain.


    "Lao Li, Xiao Zhou, I''m just outside, this is the incarnation of the soul and I won''t go out."


    The door slowly closed behind them, and the two looked out, green and red lights flashed continuously, and Zhu Tian was fighting with Zhu Dashan with a long knife in his hand. Zhu Dashan was as steady as Mount Tai with a relaxed look, while Zhu Tian was panting. , It seems that you have to lose your breath at any time.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Old Zhu is indeed a lot stronger."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support from Seashell, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3771: keen

    "Don''t fight, don''t fight!"


    Noting Zhou Shu and Li Aojian, Zhu Tian took a few steps away first.


    Zhu Dashan was not in the mood to continue, and strode towards Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan, "Haha, Lao Li, let us fight!"


    Li Aojian gently put Zhou Shu on the rock and frowned, "Go away, don''t fight now."


    "why?"


    Zhu Dashan pointed to Zhutian not far away, and said dissatisfied, "Lao Li, don''t you think I was tired from fighting him? I did suffer some injuries, but that is not a problem at all. I have not escaped from Hanshan. Helped me bear the harm, besides, this great demon is not strong."


    "you����"


    Although Zhu Tian didn''t understand, he could detect the meaning from Zhu Dashan''s expression and couldn''t help but argue, but he hesitated and still didn''t speak.


    Is there any reason to argue? Compared with these three people, he is indeed not strong, right, are these three really human? Among the practitioners he had seen, these three were not human.


    Li Aojian said lightly, "It''s not that you are tired, the more tired you are, the better, I am not afraid of taking advantage."


    Zhu Dashan stagnated and said angrily, "You fellow! Then I am very tired now."


    Li Aojian waved his hand, "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s useless to say more. If you want to fight back and fight again, now Xiao Zhou is injured, and no one will care about him when you and I fight. This is the Demon Realm, and there is a great demon king. On the side, don''t worry, I don''t worry."


    "Oh."


    Looking at Zhou Shu who seemed to have passed out, Zhu Dashan realized something, "Is Xiao Zhou''s injury very serious?"


    "I don''t know, but I think it''s heavier than you think, and heavier than he said," Li Aojian sighed slightly, and said condensedly, "Okay, don''t talk about it here, if you have nothing to do, go and merge the mountain quickly. Get out, we can also leave the demon world sooner."


    Zhu Dashan said solemnly, "I see, then Xiao Zhou, do you want to go to the mountain to rest?"


    Li Aojian scolded, "What will you do if you come out and go in to affect your fusion of the mountain? We can be more troublesome than Jian Wan, you won''t leave?"


    "Okay, I''m leaving."


    Zhu Dashan glanced at Zhou Shu, "Old Zhu, take good care of him, and lean a little closer to the side of the mountain if you have problems, and I will try to get out as soon as possible."


    After speaking, he strode towards Hanshan and melted directly into it, staring in awe.


    Li Aojian swung his sword and drew a circle with a radius of hundreds of meters, wrapped himself and Zhou Shu in it, and said in a deep voice, "I don''t understand the language of the demon world, but I don''t care if you can understand it. In short, as long as you enter this Circle, I will shoot, after you enter three times, I won''t keep my hands anymore."


    Zhu Tian did not understand Li Aojian''s words, but he sensed Li Aojian''s fighting intent and killing intent. After a few breaths, he sat down and stopped moving.


    After resting for about a long time, still couldn''t sit still, Zhuotian said something to Li Aojian, turned around and walked away, and disappeared in an instant.


    Li Aojian was slightly relieved, shook his head and started to rest.


    Soon dozens of days passed.


    The cold mountain without snow is no longer a forbidden place for monsters. There may be a breath of cultivators, which has attracted many monsters and demons. Of course, none of them can enter the circle. Now the corpses of monsters piled up outside the circle are probably there. Hundreds, piled into a mountain.


    "It''s so comfortable."


    Zhou Shusuan sat up slowly, the cracks on his body had long since healed, and his eyes looked haggard.


    "All right?"


    Li Aojian said lightly, "Don''t you faint suddenly again?"


    "That time was not considered dizzy, it was just a temporary closure of perception. This is a necessary step to restore the Taoist body. It is impossible to use it while repairing it." Zhou Shu looked around and laughed, "It''s really hard work, Lao Li, yes. Why did you kill so many monsters?"


    Li Aojian was also puzzled, "How do I know there will be so many, do these monsters come when they smell the practitioners?"


    "It''s not usually the case. Beasts can also perceive the strength of their opponents. When they know their opponents are very strong, they usually don''t come and die..." Zhou Shu thought about it, "It seems that most of the reason lies with me. Some auras were not covered, so they attracted them."


    Li Aojian doubted, "What breath?"


    "I don��t know. I practice too many things, and the Tao is also all-encompassing. For example, the Taotie Tao can easily attract all kinds of demons. There is also the strong vitality unintentionally emitted by the law of creation, which can also make Monsters are rushing," Zhou Shu laughed, "Usually I can control it, but when repairing the Taoist body, I have no time to take care of everything. There are always some disobedients, but..."


    Li Aojian frowned, "But what? It''s always half way, is it interesting?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "But it won��t happen in the future. Taking advantage of the broken Dao body, I cleaned the Dao body again. Now there will be no more impurities. All powers follow Shu Zhili��s guidance and follow one direction. I won��t lose control when I don��t."


    Li Aojian nodded, smiled and said, "In that case, are you a blessing in disguise?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Forget it, if the Dao body is not completely torn apart, I might not want to clean it up. If I don''t clean it, I won''t know that the Dao body has these drawbacks, and there are flaws everywhere."


    Li Aojian thought for a while and said Maybe without these flaws, your Dao body will not be torn. "


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I will definitely not next time."


    Li Aojian stood up and said boringly, "I thought you were going to lie down for several years, but I didn''t expect it would be better in a few months. Unfortunately, I still want to kill more monsters to practice swords. There is no chance now. ."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "If you really want to kill, I can attract the whole world, I''m afraid you don''t want to."


    Li Aojian snorted, "Then you invite you to try it? I killed as many as possible."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a smile, but did not speak, and his heart was warm. With other people around, he would never dare to repair the Dao body in the Demon Realm at this time, let alone completely close the perception and not explore the surroundings at all. But with Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan, he can do it because they are strong enough and can definitely be trusted.


    Facing Zhou Shu''s gaze, Li Aojian turned around with disdain.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Isn''t Lao Zhu coming out yet?"


    "He said one month, but after so many days, he hasn''t come out. This guy has never been on time. Since you''re all right, I''ll go see him."


    Li Aojian looked at the mountain wall and was about to walk over. Only two steps before he stopped, he stopped again. He raised his head and stared at the sky, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes, "There is a very powerful demon coming here, more than one, I killed that before. I guessed it when I was a few demons. Now it''s almost time for demons to come from other realms. Xiao Zhou, just stand up a little as soon as you recover. I''ll handle it here."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, smiled and sighed, "Lao Li, Lao Li, you have such a keen perception, why can''t you tell the breath of the demons?"


    Li Aojian stagnated, "Huh?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010520 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3772: attitude

    After a while, a huge black shadow fell down.


    It was the Demon Abyss Mayfly that Zhou Shu brought.


    Iver jumped straight down and saw the corpses of monsters all over the floor. He was a little startled, and then angrily said, "This must be made from boiled days? Just eat and eat. If you don''t eat so much, what do you do? It��s not Ephesus...Cook the sky, get out of me!"


    Seeing that it was Iver, Zhou Shu returned to normal again, and Li Aojian put away his sword, "I will go to the mountains to see."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and beckoned, "Zhu Tian is not here, Great Demon Lord, I didn''t expect you to come here in person."


    "How can I fail to come after receiving your news?"


    Ivert paused, and said worriedly, "That corpse repair, that corpse dragon, do you have more news from the city lord now?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "There is no news yet, but it should still be in the Demon Realm. The Great Demon Lord should find out as soon as possible."


    "Naturally, I have already notified the demon lord, and all major demon lords are looking for it."


    Iver was very angry, "Needless to say, this must be done by the immortal world. Except for them, no one would do such nasty things! To hide in the demon world and turn the dragon into a corpse dragon, clearly wants to frame the demon, want to let We are in conflict with the Dragon Realm! Don''t worry, we will definitely find out this matter and retaliate against the Immortal Realm!"


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "This, not necessarily?"


    Iver''s face changed slightly, "Who else can get out of the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and sighed, "The Great Demon Lord doesn''t need to try anymore. You actually understand that the corpse repair is not related to the immortal world, so why bother to push the blame to the immortal world so surely, what do you want to hide? "


    Ivert paused and laughed, "I don''t say that, I''m afraid the city lord will not worry."


    "The Great Devil is too worried."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "No matter what, I don''t think that the demon lord will blame Xianshu City."


    Iver thought for a few moments, "It seems that the city lord should also know something? Well, about the corpse repair, I said I know, you said you know, but I don��t understand why the city lord wants to understand this. Matter, this matter should have nothing to do with the city lord, right?"


    "If it has something to do with the Xuanhuang World, it has something to do with me."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and stretched out his hand to draw a mark out of thin air, "The person represented by this volcanic eye mark is the culprit who invaded the Xuanhuang world several times, and I saw the same mark on that corpse, so I am Xuanhuang. I want to track down the Emperor of the World. Is this explanation clear enough?"


    The mark is very unfamiliar to practitioners, but the situation in the Demon Realm is different. After all, there are many Demon Races who go to the Xuanhuang Realm through the imprint. Many people must have seen it. As a person close to the Demon Lord, it makes no sense. Knowing this mark, he must be clear about some things. Those words before were temptation and confusion, and Zhou Shu wanted to get the result straight through Iver.


    Iver stared at the imprint, "I know, after removing the imprint, does the city lord know any other information?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Iver, knowing that he had guessed it correctly, and slowly said, "Great Demon Lord, you must know the imprint, what is its origin?"


    "This imprint is called the imprint of the pseudo-devil **** in our devil world."


    Iver said in a deep voice, "The city lord can also see that it is very similar to the marks of the seven demon gods, but in fact it is not the same. There is no real demon **** aura, and it is completely fake. Of course, what stands behind it is not true. The Demon God, but a currently unknown existence, their people all call themselves Demon Cult."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "Magic Cult? The combination of demon and teaching? I have never heard of it."


    "Even in the Demon Realm, generally only the Demon Lord and Demon Lord know about it. There are not many demon kings like me who know the Demon Cult."


    Ivert paused, "The Demon Cult appeared more than 20,000 years ago. They are active in the Demon Realm and the outer regions around the Demon Realm. The number of them is very small, no more than fifty. Among them are practitioners, alien races, and even demons. Clan, as long as there are places where they appear, whether it is the Demon Realm or other realms, most of them will be completely destroyed, and the creatures in the realm will also disappear."


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "More than 20,000 years ago?"


    At this point in time, it happened to be the day when the Xuanhuang Realm was exiled to the edge of the heavens, and during this time, the heavens also began to appear strange locust tides.


    Ive nodded and said slowly, "Yes, I still remember the first time I found them, it was in the cheese world of the wolf-like demon. It was originally a well-developed demon world, but when I went, All the demon races have disappeared, and together with the demon blood pool in the world, there are big pits everywhere on the ground, which are destroyed in a disastrous manner. It is there that we saw the pseudo-devil **** for the first time, and that eye was still active. Yes, as if staring at me."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "What about after that?"


    "It didn''t take long, almost half a year later, when the Red Feather Demon Venerable went to expand in the outer realm, he discovered that hundreds of realms on the edge of the demon realm, more than 30 have been destroyed, there were originally many aliens living there, as you know, Only the realm with many foreign races is more suitable for the demons to live in. But after I went there, I saw that not only the foreign race is gone, but even the realm has been completely destroyed..." Iver said unconsciously, "You can say it. If you don��t believe it, the Demon Race can��t do as good as that method of destruction. The dead world they have dealt with, let alone other alien races, even the Demon Race can��t survive there and can only give up.��


    "I believe it, I have seen it too."


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "That is, as soon as they appeared, they destroyed at least thirty or forty realms?"


    Iver nodded, "There may be more, and we can''t find each one."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "They are all realms with alien races or demons, fairy cities without human practitioners?"


    Ever nodded unconsciously, "How do you know? This is also our strange place. The Demon Cult seems to be especially aimed at foreign races and demons. It never contaminates the world of practitioners and the world of dragons. This is not once or twice. , Every time."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s nothing, I just ask casually."


    Iver said dissatisfied, "City Lord, don''t say such things, I have already told you a lot, you should also tell us what you know, you know, this **** demon cult must be removed from the demon world. , Our devil world will never allow the existence of demons who do not believe in demon gods, let alone treat pseudo-devil gods as demon people who believe in."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I really have nothing to say. Judging from what the Great Demon Lord said, I can only be sure that those alien races and demons were sent to the edge of the heavens by the demon cult, and the Xuanhuang world It��s been hurt deeply, but when the Xuanhuang Realm was not on the edge of the heavens, it has been invaded by your demons all the time, it seems there is not much difference."


    "They all went to the edge of the heavens?"


    Iver''s heart was shocked Shen said, "City Lord, after the Xuanhuang world was sent to the edge of the heavens by the immortal world, we have never been there again. For the demons, the edge of the heavens is a forbidden place. , We will never take the initiative to pass."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I know this, but the Demon Cult just followed your tradition and continued to invade."


    Ive looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Zhou Cheng mainly has this attitude. We may not be able to talk about it anymore. The city lord himself should understand that now we have common interests and goals, and our opponents are all immortal realms, and then we may even pay It is necessary to add this Demon Cult, and because of this, I will tell the city lord so many things. I said it only to strive for cooperation, not to make the Demon Realm one more enemy."


    Zhou Shu settled down, raised his hand and said, "It''s my reason. When it comes to the Xuanhuang Realm, my attitude has changed a bit. Please don''t blame the Great Demon Lord."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Read the website: n.

 Chapter 3773: exist

    "City Lord."


    Ive sighed, "For more than 20,000 years, the Demon Race has not touched the mind of the Xuanhuang Realm, and there is no reason to move. We went before because the Xuanhuang Realm is the mother realm of the fairy realm and even most of the heavens. Losing the Profound Yellow Realm can hit the Immortal Realm, which is of great benefit to our Demon Race, but then we slowly discovered that it was not our Demon Race who hated the Profound Yellow Realm the most, but the immortal realm established by you humans."


    Zhou Shu paused, speechless for a moment.


    Iver said in a deep voice, "Even the immortal world hates the Xuanhuang Realm. If we go to deal with the Xuanhuang Realm, don''t we fulfill the will of the immortal world? The demon **** and the devil are both wise men. We would never do this kind of thing. Since 50,000 years ago, we seldom go to the Profound Yellow Realm, and after the Profound Yellow Realm enters the edge of the heavens, we are even less likely to go. Therefore, the hatred of more than 20,000 years ago, the city lord should remember Teach there, not the Devildom."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "What the Great Devil said is."


    The following alien invasion should indeed be recorded on the head of the demon, but the contradiction between the human practitioner and the demon can never be erased, but in order to cooperate temporarily, Zhou Shu can only use this attitude to treat the demon and treat Iver , Otherwise many things cannot be done.


    Iver smiled and nodded, "It would be great if the city lord could say that."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "The Demon Lord behind the Great Demon Lord should be satisfied, too?"


    "Ha ha����"


    Ephraim laughed twice, "Let��s talk about Muslim sect. The alien races and demons in the world destroyed by the sect have all been sent to the Xuanhuang world. It seems that the relationship between the sect and the immortal world is not simple. ."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The Great Demon Lord feels that the immortal world is supporting the demon cult in the demon world and using them to destroy the Xuanhuang world?"


    "It''s very possible."


    Iver''s expression was condensed, "The city lord should also know that the fairy world cannot directly destroy the Xuanhuang world. After all, the Xuanhuang world is the mother world of the fairy world. If they do this, the foundation of the behemoth of the fairy world will be loosened, and it will be difficult to maintain the fairyland. Authoritative, so they are at most sending the Profound Yellow Realm to the edge of the heavens, so that many levels can be set up so that everyone who wants to leave the Profound Yellow Realm will be reviewed by them..."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "However, it seems that they feel that this is not enough, or that the development of the matter is beyond their control, so they still want to completely destroy the Xuanhuang Realm and avoid rebirth. Then, there is no doubt that killing people with the knife Is the best choice, what do you think, Santo?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "The Great Demon Lord understands things about the Xuanhuang Realm very clearly, and knows more than I do."


    Ephesus stagnated and waved his hand, "The city lord is laughing at me. The city lord is the emperor from the Xuanhuang realm. How can we know more than the city lord."


    "I was serious."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and shook his head, "You have never been to the Xuanhuang Realm. How do you know that the Xuanhuang Realm has lost control of the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Ive is very serious, "The demon Lord judges based on the situation of the Demon Cult and the Immortal Realm. I don''t know the real situation of the Xuanhuang Realm. From the words of the city lord, can the Immortal Realm really not control the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "The Great Demon Lord said before that the edge of the heavens is a forbidden place for the demons. What is the reason?"


    "Why does the city lord always ask but don''t answer?"


    Iver shook his head slightly, a little dissatisfied, but still said, "The city lord also knows the origin of the edge of the heavens? When the demon world knows that the immortal world opens the infinite heavens, of course we demon clan do not want to miss this opportunity to carve up the new heavens, so We sent a team of thousands of people headed by the Demon Lord to the Infinite Heaven, but only forty people were left to return, and the Great Demon Lord and the Demon Lord were all dead inside."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "The Demon Lord is dead inside? The Xuanhuang Realm at that time couldn''t have such power, right?"


    Ephesus waved his hand, "It''s not the Xuanhuang Realm, but other realms. There are so many realms in the infinite sky. Why should we go to a realm with enemies? We are exploring and not fighting, but no one would have thought that this would be the result. , No matter which realm they go to, they are restrained by the environment and creatures there, maybe they are not living creatures... In short, in those realms, the power of our demons is greatly weakened. The stronger the magic power, the more restrictions they are subject to Great, and once it dies, it is completely wiped out, and there is no possibility of reincarnation.


    "If you die, you die, can''t reincarnation?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked now.


    The demons are immortal, they can be reborn as long as there is a trace of devilish energy, the difference is whether they can preserve past memories and abilities.


    Generally, when the Demon Race reaches the level of the Demon Lord, they can save their memories, and when the Great Demon Lord can save more memories and some past abilities, the situation will change if they go further, such as the Demon Lord, after they die There are still most abilities to preserve memories, but these things will be scattered to many reborn demons, thousands of them, rather than concentrated on one person.


    If a powerful Demon Lord can keep everything in the past after death, then his next life will at least be the start of the Demon Lord, and things will be reversed. When the power reaches a certain level, the reincarnation of the Demon Realm will change. Such rules have enabled the Demon World to maintain its balance.


    By the way, for the Demon Race, the Demon Lord is the apex. At this stage, it is impossible to strengthen the power through the next life of the reincarnation of life and death, and like Iver, who has always been the demon lord, can continue Improve yourself, and then look for opportunities to reach the devil in one fell swoop.


    "There is no chance of reincarnation, no matter what level of demons it is, there will be no traces left after death, and there will be no remnants of even a little demon energy."


    Iver nodded seriously, "Not only that there is no demon energy left in the world of death, but the entire edge of the heavens is the same. The void there is not suitable for any demon clan at all. It is also because of this that the demon clan cannot continue to stay. At the edge of the heavens, our demons are never afraid of death, but the edge of the heavens is an exception, because if you die there, you really die."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It is indeed forbidden."


    Iver affirmed, "It is definitely a forbidden place. Those demons who enter the edge of the heavens are all coerced by the demons and have nothing to do with our demons."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said nothing.


    Ephesus doesn''t seem to be lying, so the demons are greatly restricted along the edge of the heavens, and the practitioners are similar.


    The immortal realm can send people into the edge of the heavens to go to the mysterious yellow realm to attract practitioners, but it is limited to the mother realm of the mysterious yellow realm. Those other realms, according to the records left by the fairy realm, are densely covered with weird gray air. Inside, the cultivation base and lifespan will continue to decline. Obviously it is not suitable for any living beings to live there. Most of the practitioners who tried to enter the exploration have not returned.


    The edge of the heavens, which can simultaneously restrict the demons and practitioners, is indeed one of the most special existences in the heavens.


    The Xuanhuang Realm, who was struggling for survival in it, was in an extremely difficult situation. It is no wonder that the core of the source has been asleep for so many years.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3774: who is it

    After waiting for a while, Yves frowned and said, "City Lord, can you answer the question just now?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I personally feel that the fairy world has indeed lost control of the Xuanhuang world."


    "Sure enough, that Immortal Realm wants to further engage in Xuanhuang Realm and has enough reasons."


    Iver had such an expression, and said slowly, "But how exactly did it get out of control, can the city lord make it clear?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "It doesn��t make sense to you, and I haven��t fully figured it out yet. I may not convince you if I say it now. I can only say that there is no bond between the fairy world and the mysterious yellow world. It is difficult for the Immortal World to know what happened in the world, and it is unlikely that the Immortal World will pass their orders to the Xuanhuang World."


    Ivert paused and said in a deep voice, "Isn''t that just out of control? I also believe this. If they knew what happened in the Profound Yellow Realm, the city lord would not be able to build a tower to the sky."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "You really understand the movement of the immortal world."


    "Isn''t the fairy world the same to the devil world?"


    Iver laughed, "After all, we have been opponents for so many years, we can''t escape the eyes of the immortal world if we do anything big."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But Great Demon Lord, I still don''t think that the Demon Sect was made by the immortal world. They may be related to the immortal world, but they are not the master of the immortal world."


    Ephesus was surprised, "It''s not the fairy world, who does the city lord think it is? What is the reason?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "There is no reason, just feeling. As for who it is, I don''t know who it is, but it may be other forces."


    Yves shook his head, "If the Demon Realm, Dragon Realm, Immortal Realm, and the City Lord��s Xianshu City are eliminated, then the remaining powerful forces will only be the Witch Realm, but I don��t think they will To do this kind of thing, the city lord should know that the twelve witch gods of the witch world had longed for the Xuanhuang World. They felt that there were the best believers in the heavens, and they even wanted to turn the Xuanhuang World into their own land of gods, so they could not To destroy the Xuanhuang Realm..."


    He looked at Zhou Shu, quite puzzled, "Does the city lord think that any force in the Outland dares to do such a thing? Let alone dare not dare, they have no such ability at all, just the corpse that can easily escape from the city lord. Xiu, I can''t find a few in Outer Domain."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The Great Devil is analyzing it, but that is just my personal feeling, and I don''t intend to change it."


    Ive hesitated, "I know who you want to talk about, but that''s even more impossible. The devil is sure he is not in the devil world, and the time is not right. He disappeared six to seven thousand years ago, how could it be more than twenty thousand Suddenly came out to get a demon cult a year ago?"


    "Never say this, what is the plan of the Great Demon Lord?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to say more, and said slowly, "I intend to check it carefully, and I may need the demon lord to cooperate."


    Iver said solemnly, "Are you checking it yourself or sending someone over?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Send someone over and join my clone. I have someone suitable for going to the Demon World. If something happens, I may go anytime."


    Iver stopped for dozens of breaths before agreeing, "Okay, I will definitely cooperate with you by then, but there are two points to explain. The first demon world is very big, not smaller than the immortal world. This may be a very troublesome thing. Be prepared. Secondly, no matter what information the city lord finds out about the demon cult, we must share it with us. Of course, we can also agree to the city lord. As long as it is about the demon cult, we can share and communicate with the city lord."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, we all want to figure this out, but does the Great Demon Lord''s promise count?"


    "count."


    It was not Iver who was talking, but the mayfly behind him.


    There was a black fire in his eyes, and because of the fire, it looked completely different.


    Ive stood up and saluted respectfully, with a gesture that Zhou Shu couldn''t understand.


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and said thoughtfully, "If that''s the case, it''s so decided, but I still want to ask one more question, is the demon master always here? Could it be that the hidden demon that controls the mayfly? Is the incarnation of the demon lord?"


    The mayfly''s voice was calm, "No, you don''t have to mind this, I can only see what I want to see."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Hehe, did you see what I gave the Great Demon Lord Yves?"


    Mayfly seemed to smile, "That''s what he deserves."


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "Indeed, but you should have given it to him, haha."


    Iver''s face changed slightly, and he quickly said, "City Lord, don''t talk nonsense."


    "The relationship between the demon god, the demon lord, and the demon clan is not something you can understand. These words have no meaning," the mayfly shook his head, and the fire in his eyes gradually faded. "The rest is up to you. I am leaving."


    Ive looked at Zhou Shu, shook his head and said, "City Lord, you should not provoke our relationship, it will have no effect."


    "It''s not a provocation, but," Zhou Shu paused, feeling dull, "When I didn''t say it, I really don''t know much about the demons."


    Ephesus settled down and said calmly, "The rest, what else does the city lord have to confess?"


    "There is nothing more about the Demon Cult for the time being, but there is one more thing I want to ask," Zhou Shu thought of something, he said naturally, "I also mentioned in the letter that a practitioner who should be a quasi-sage stopped him. After the corpse dragon, you should know the specific information of that practitioner, right?"


    Ephesus nodded, "I have already checked. There are more than 70 famous practitioners who have recently entered the Demon Realm, and there is no quasi-sage."


    "Is there a quasi saint?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "No, it may not be on your list."


    Ive shook his head very seriously, "Impossible, that is the list that the Blessed Demon Lord gave me. UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com general practitioners may miss it, but people like Quasi Sage will not miss it. The Demon World is right. This is very sensitive."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments. Did he misunderstand the realm? This possibility is extremely small, but it is not impossible. "So, how many strong are among them? I''m talking about the celestial list or the ten thousand fierce list, Zen Repair is counted."


    Iver said with a smile but a smile, "Now there will be no meditation in the demon world. If you are strong, I will show you. There is one on the celestial list, and there are fifteen on the ten thousand evil list... There are indeed many people who have been chased by the immortal world who like to hide in the demon world, but there are definitely no quasi-saints among them. Basically, they are all Daluo Jinxian, and there are not many Hunyuan Jinxian."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Who was on the top list that day?"


    "Gu Zhengtang, the ninth and ninety-ninth place on the celestial pole list. Is it possible that the city lord is talking about him? He is a golden fairy, just like the city lord," Ive laughed, "this level is also on the celestial pole list. It''s not easy, but this person''s strength is definitely not comparable to that of the city lord, I''m afraid it is less than 1%."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3775: gone

    "Gu Zhengtang, I have an impression of this name."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, and he was slightly startled, "He has been on the celestial pole list for a long time, as if for four to fifty thousand years? He has always been nine hundred and ninety-nine. He has never moved. There is very little specific information. He is said to be the Daluo Jinxian, some people say he is the Hunyuan Jinxian."


    Iver''s eyes lit up and he became interested, "As far as I know, it is difficult to maintain a constant position at the back of the celestial list. Unlike the strong ones at the top of the celestial list, they don��t have that kind of strength and they have to constantly face other things. Human challenges, winning or losing may change the ranking."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The celestial pole list is unpredictable. It is difficult to stay the same in any position. I think it is him that I am looking for."


    Iver seemed to understand, "Are you sure?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "I didn''t pay much attention to him before, and I felt that he was not motivated, but now it seems that he is just a game player. His strength will never be bad. It is very likely that he will even enter the top 30 of the celestial pole list. The top ten ability, but I don��t want to enter."


    Ive nodded in agreement, and said slowly, "I didn''t expect such a guy into the Demon Realm..."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Great Demon Lord, when did he come in, how long has he stayed, do you have more news?"


    "Let��s take a look," Iver buried his head in search for a while, and said in a condensed voice, "Gu Zhengtang does not belong to any immortal sect. He has practiced between immortal and outer areas for many years. The Xiuwu realm entered the Demon Realm, and he has appeared in several realms since then. I don��t know the specific whereabouts. It is said that when he came in, he said that he was looking for materials to do business, and he had nothing to do with the fairy realm. he."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly muttering to himself, "Thirteen years, he should be looking for something."


    "Oh? Does the city owner want to help him find something, and then drag such a strong person to his own fairyland?" Iver caressed his hand, "A good choice, there are not many strong people like this. , It��s definitely worth the price paid by the city lord."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I have been without a school for tens of thousands of years, and I can''t think of a way to win, but he helped me and wants to repay me."


    Iver laughed, "Hehe, after all, he didn''t stop it, but the city lord can say anything."


    Before Zhou Shu spoke, there was a loud noise, and the land broke instantly.


    The cold mountain not far away suddenly collapsed, forming a huge landslide. The falling rocks were like rain. It was rolling towards this side. Iver frowned and stood up. He stamped his feet, and the ground suddenly cracked. A ten-foot-wide gully blocked the two of them.


    No matter how many rocks fall, it will not affect this side.


    "Someone seems to be doing something."


    Iver looked at the shrinking Hanshan coldly, "City Lord, I will go over and take a look."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "No need to go, it''s okay."


    "Is that so?"


    Ive seemed to understand something, and stared at Hanshan, "Is it from the city lord?"


    Within a few breaths, the thousand-foot cold mountain shrank to several tens of meters. Looking at the outline, it was clearly a human figure, "Ahahahaha!" accompanied by a burst of wild laughter, the huge figure shook its body, shaking off the stone from its body. , Strode over here, "Xiao Zhou, I''m all right!"


    "Well, it''s almost ten feet high, it''s like a monster."


    Li Aojian, who was sitting on the shoulder of the stone man, looked disdainful.


    "I''m a monster, not convinced? By the way, I still have wings and can fly!"


    Thinking of something, Zhu Dashan stretched out his arms, suddenly stretched out a pair of translucent wings under his ribs, flapped a few times, and instantly raised his body hundreds of feet, he was suspended in the air, looking up at the dark void , The laughter became more unstoppable, "Hahaha, I am finally free, hahahaha!"


    Ive looked at this scene and was also amazed, "Are these two people from the city lord?"


    "They are my best friends."


    Zhou Shu said proudly, "That big man is called Zhu Dashan. He was trapped in the cold mountains for thousands of years. He finally got out of the mountain today, so he was a little excited. As for the other is Li Aojian, the heavens have a title called Aosha. Shuangjian, the Kill Sword that can''t be compared with him is dead, and there is only one Aojian left. He only drew a tie with Juggernaut disciple Xie Qing not long ago."


    "Hehe, there are so many people on the city lord''s side."


    Ive looked at Zhou Shu and said with envy, "I think these two people are very difficult. Ao Jian can be tied with Juggernaut disciple Xie Qing. Needless to say, Zhu Dashan, I look inside his body, There seems to be quite turbulent power of the Demon God, but he seems to have nothing to do with the Demon Race."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "He is extremely talented. He combines the body of the Demon God with his Fumo Mountain Body. Although he is a practitioner, he has the physique of the Demon God."


    Ephesus stagnated, and said sadly, "We demon clan can''t even want the body of the devil, but you practitioners can make it. It''s... alas!"


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhu Dashan and said calmly, "The Great Demon Lord doesn''t need to be emotional, he is a special case, and there will be no other people besides him."


    "I''m relieved to say that, if all of you practitioners can use the power of the Demon God, then there will be no place for the Demon Race in the heavens," Iver laughed, as if thinking of something, slowly said. "By the way, the city lord introduced them in great detail. It was not like this in the past. In the past, you were afraid that your people would come into contact with our demons. This time...Is there something big to confess?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "The Great Demon Lord is too worried, there is nothing to say, I just want to tell the Demon Lord through the Great Demon Lord that these two people, the Demon Race should not touch them anyway, otherwise I will definitely Enter the Zero Demon Abyss and destroy your Unitary Mirror Realm."


    Iver''s figure was stagnant, and the inexplicable pressure was born from the heart. It took a long time to eliminate it. After a long time, he said, "What does the city lord say, our demons now have the same interests and goals as Xianshu City. No matter being an ally, we certainly can''t do anything to the city lord and Xianshu city, absolutely impossible."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "I believe in the Great Demon Lord."


    Feeling the pressure disappeared, Iver shook his shoulders unconsciously, as if he had been bent just now He calmed down, raised his hand and said, "I won''t disturb the meeting of the lord and friends. Goodbye."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stood up, "Yes, Zhu Tian has caused a lot of trouble in this world, and he is waiting for the Great Demon Lord to clean up."


    Yves sighed, "This guy, I will cause trouble everywhere, I hope this time is not the same, Phosphorescent Demon Lord, it is still more difficult..." After thinking of something, he turned his head and said, "City Lord, Mayfly I stay Here, the City Lord should be leaving the Demon Realm?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I don''t know when we meet next time."


    Ive thought for a while and said, "It should be done soon, I may go to Xianshu City to meet the city lord, hope the city lord will not refuse.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Of course not."


    "gone."


    Watching Yves walk towards the distance, Zhou Shu turned to Zhu Dashan in the air and smiled.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2019121401 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3776: Hard to say

    Zhou Shu yelled, "Have you two played enough?"


    "Come down."


    As soon as Zhu Dashan retracted his wings, he fell like a meteor and landed beside Zhou Shu.


    The ground was smashed down, and Zhou Shu followed him twice.


    Zhu Dashan grinned, "Xiao Zhou, are you all right?"


    "Me? I can''t use the Taoist furnace for the time being, it''s okay," Zhou Shu said indifferently, "How are you? Why are you still so big?"


    Zhu Dashan''s stature was short, and his ten-zhang body quickly shrank, and he was only one zhang high within a few breaths. He laughed and said, "Hey, I just wanted to be small, of course it can be small, but if it becomes bigger, It''s very mighty, and it fits the pair of wings that Elder Zhao gave me."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "That''s good, it has not been in vain for a few months."


    Li Aojian frowned, "Then, you can be considered a magical power when you become bigger? How big can you be?"


    Zhu Dashan rubbed his head and thought for a while, and said blankly, "I don''t know, but at the biggest time, it shouldn''t be smaller than Hanshan, right? A thousand zhang should be there, but I don''t know, when I become so big At that time, can the wings be used, and the magic arts can be used."


    Li Aojian opened his eyes wide and was quite excited, "Can you become so big? Your supernatural powers are quite strong."


    Zhu Dashan punched his chest hard, and said proudly, "Of course, the body of the Devil Mountain plus the Buddha''s light is not a joke."


    Li Aojian snorted and raised his sword to provoke, "Then you can use supernatural powers now, let''s try and see your progress, anyway, Xiao Zhou is fine, we can fight whatever we want, and it just happened to fulfill your wish... "


    "Can''t ask for it!"


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu, "Xiao Zhou, stand up a bit first, and I will beat him down before coming to talk to you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "You don''t know how long it will take to end the fight. There is not so much time for you now."


    Li Aojian put away the sword, seemingly thoughtful, "Anything else?"


    "Well, I got some news from Ive. I want to go to Pulao to make sure, so I have to leave the demon world as soon as possible," Zhou Shu looked at the two of them and said warmly, "You will fight again on the way, if you are unhappy Just go back to Xianshu City and fight again, as long as you want."


    "Okay, it''s not a big deal for us to fight, don''t care."


    Zhu Dashan patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder, "What you are going to do must be a major event. Let''s go back and talk about it. By the way, Xiao Zhou, should we go to Pu Lao together? Wait, who is Pu Lao, I seem to Haven''t heard of this name?"


    Li Aojian snorted, "You have to pretend if you don''t understand anything, Pu Lao is the heaven of the Xuanhuang Realm, an evil dragon that prevents practitioners from the Xuanhuang Realm from ascending to immortality."


    Zhu Dashan stunned, then rolled up his sleeves, "It turns out that the guy who has harmed the Xuanhuang Realm for more than 20,000 years, I must go now and avenge the people in the past! It''s better to strip his dragon. Leather pants!"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Go to the mayfly first."


    The three of them flew in the void, drinking and chatting.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Lao Zhu, Lao Li, I think Pu Lao is not as bad as you think..."


    Waiting patiently for Zhou Shu to finish, Li Aojian understood, "Pulao had done a lot of things before. In those twenty thousand years, did Pu Lao deliberately protect the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I personally think that for more than 20,000 years, he has not allowed the practitioners of the Xuanhuang Realm to promote to immortality, which caused great losses to the practitioners. But on the other hand, it is not unreasonable to do so. No one is promoted. Immortal, the immortal realm would not know about the Xuanhuang realm. The information of the mysterious yellow realm was all from Pu Lao, and Pu Lao would listen to whatever the realm said."


    Li Aojian paused, "Pulao did this, maybe he wanted to mislead the fairy world and make the fairy world misjudge the situation of the Xuanhuang world?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, a Xuanhuang Realm that has no ability to enter the Immortal Realm will definitely not let the immortal realm pay attention to it. Naturally, the immortal realm will not take care of it anymore. The problem is that Pu Lao has fought for himself for more than 20,000 years. It''s still for the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Li Aojian thought about it, "Maybe for himself, but also for the Xuanhuang Realm. He needs time to resume his cultivation, and the Xuanhuang Realm also needs time to let the core rest."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Well, I think so too. The environment along the edge of the heavens is too sinister. I guess that as soon as the Xuanhuang Realm enters, the core of the origin will be hit hard, and it must be restored by sleeping. It takes a long time. Time, of course Pu Lao is the same."


    Zhu Dashan looked at the two of them and said in confusion, "No matter what the reason is, he still killed many immortal cultivators."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, there is no doubt about this, but think about it, where did the dead cultivator go?"


    Zhu Dashan wondered, "If you die, you will die?"


    Li Aojian looked at Zhu Dashan, "I think Xiao Zhou meant that the immortal cultivators died due to the catastrophe and turned into dust and smoke after death, and the various resources they consumed for cultivating immortals returned, without causing actual losses to the Xuanhuang world. , And if they all leave the Xuanhuang Realm, it may be a loss to the Xuanhuang Realm, and the resources will not come back if they leave, and it is impossible for those cultivators to return to the edge of the heavens and give feedback to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, if a cultivator who is not strong enough leaves the Xuanhuang Realm, on the one hand, he will take away the resources they consume for promotion to the Mahayana stage, and on the other hand, it may also pass on the situation of the Xuanhuang Realm to the Immortal Realm. Those who are not led by the immortal realm and want to break through ten days by themselves, even if they really leave the Xuanhuang Realm, they will probably be a dead end..."


    Li Aojian interrupted, "Xiao Zhou, don''t let the immortal realm take you. If you break through ten days and leave on your own, there are only two of us in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "And Lin Qingjue."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "The same is true for him, and we are all brought out of the edge of the heavens by the real wind, and it is also Pu Lao''s hand. Without him, we will only enter the edge of the heavens if we break through ten days. In that environment, it might be difficult for us to survive."


    Li Aojian nodded, "Xiao Zhou, that''s not difficult, yes, for sure, in the edge of the heavens, even the quasi-sages of the immortal world are very difficult to survive, and it is a forbidden place for the demons, and we have just ascended to immortality. If you are not taken out by Pu Lao, it will definitely be a dead end."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, UU read www. uukanshu.com "Almost."


    Zhu Dashan paused, "I understand here, Pu Lao doesn''t let people be promoted to immortals, because they don''t want us to die."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is true for many immortal cultivators. Even if they break out, they will not survive in the edge of the heavens. Instead, they will take away a large amount of resources from the Profound Yellow Realm, which is not good for the Profound Yellow Realm, and those who lead to the Immortal Realm Pu Lao was also worried that they would talk about the situation in the Xuanhuang Realm, so he controlled the tribulation to stop them, and because of this, many immortal practitioners fell.


    Zhu Dashan shook his head, "I don''t understand now, is he good or bad?"


    "Hard to say."


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a few breaths, "Everyone has good and bad, and everyone will remember the part of themselves that is affected, such as a small thing done by a powerful person. It may be a life-saving grace for you and me. The other person may be the catastrophe, then the strong is good or bad, how can we distinguish clearly?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010520 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3777: bad

    "Cool Notes from Fairy World Winner Novels ( Find the latest chapters!


    "Anyway, I don''t know how to divide it, and I don''t bother to divide it. It is very troublesome.


    Zhu Dashan shook his head, "I just listen to you two. I don''t care about Pu Lao. If you say you kill, you kill, if you don''t kill, you don''t kill."


    Li Aojian snorted, "You are at ease."


    Zhu Dashan looked at him, puzzled, "Hey, don''t I listen to you badly? How come I become free?"


    Li Aojian paused, "You are also a cultivator. You must follow your own mind in doing things. You must decide the cause and effect of your own destiny. You cannot leave it to others. If you are determined to do what you want, but you give up because you listen to us. , It��s not a good thing for you and me."


    Zhu Dashan frowned and said, "What causal fate has anything to do with me? I can do whatever I want. I want to listen to you, and nothing else."


    Li Aojian was speechless for a while, "You guy..."


    "Haha, Lao Zhu is like that, there is nothing wrong with it."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Actually, it doesn��t make sense for us to think too much now. After all, Pu Lao is not a saint. It is impossible to transcend the cause and effect of fate. What he did at the beginning, he will bear the result, whether good or bad is his own. It��s just...I don��t want to retaliate personally."


    Li Aojian''s expression condensed slightly, "Xiao Zhou, but you are not alone, you represent Xianshu City, or even the entire human race."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and sighed, "That''s right."


    Li Aojian said quite solemnly, "If you don��t retaliate against Pu Lao personally, it is possible that all human practitioners will not be able to retaliate, and the many causes and effects arising from this will also fall on you. Xiao Zhou, you can think about it carefully. , Are you willing to bear it, or if you can afford it."


    Zhu Dashan seemed to understand, "That is to say, as long as Xiao Zhou thinks Pu Lao is good, then all the bad things that Pu Lao did before will have to be undertaken by Xiao Zhou himself."


    "Of course, otherwise what do we say so much?"


    Li Aojian said indifferently, "If it''s just the three of us, would you care so much? It doesn''t matter whether Pu Lao is good or bad. Anyway, I won''t deliberately avenge or avenge gratitude, I think Xiao Zhou will No time for that, as for you, forget it."


    Zhu Dashan glared at him and said, "Just forget what you call me, I have said I listen to you."


    "Okay, okay," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "Pulao didn''t even see it, there is nothing to argue about."


    "Xiao Zhou," Zhu Dashan paused, "If it''s not for a fight, then I won''t go. There is nothing to see in Pu Lao. I will go back to your Xiancheng. Speaking of, since entering the heavens, except for the Wuji Tian , I have not been to a place where there are many practitioners. I want to see more practitioners."


    "It''s so pathetic."


    Li Aojian looked at him and said lightly, "Then I will accompany you to see it, Xiao Zhou''s Xianshu City is very big, and I haven''t been to many places."


    Zhu Dashan stared, "With you, can''t you fight every day?"


    Li Aojian snorted, "If you are not afraid of death, you can fight now without waiting until you return."


    The two of them really started to quarrel again. Zhou Shu smiled and sat while drinking, happy. Although he was in the void of the Demon Realm and sitting on a mayfly, there was nothing good at all. Even cultivation was difficult, but it was a rare experience. Leisurely happy time.


    The return journey was very fast, and after a few months, there was no demon energy in the void.


    At this time, Zhou Shu had also left the Demon Abyss Mayfly. First grasping novel


    It''s another long journey. Of course, compared with the past dozen or so years, this journey is very short.


    The gloomy void, the edge of the dragon world, the vast and boundless huge dark abyss, silent and fierce roar.


    Zhou Shu took out Die Yue and sat in front of the abyss, waiting quietly.


    This time I didn��t bring out the artifact, but it was the same with Die Yue. The main material of Die Yue was Xuanyuan Iron. The breath of the mysterious yellow world was no less than that of the artifact, and Zhou Shu himself was there. As long as Pu Lao was still inside, it was impossible to perceive it. Not.


    Two days later, there was no movement.


    Zhou Shu stopped waiting and jumped straight into the abyss.


    It''s not a difficult task. Pu Lao taught the method the last time he crossed the road, and it also greatly improved his law of order.


    The turbulent power of the law kept coming. Zhou Shu guided them one by one according to the laws of the past, and kept them in a safe place. The seemingly messy hundreds of powers of the law gradually became gentle in front of Zhou Shu, about to go down. When I went deeper, I was taken aback.


    An inexplicable gentle force is slowly approaching, and it does not belong to any law Zhou Shu has ever seen.


    In front of it, all those hundreds of forces were eclipsed and retreated unconsciously. As a result, the power of the law that had been smoothed by Zhou Shu became chaotic again. Zhou Shudong swayed for a while before turning it on again. They straighten out.


    "this is����"


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu''s heart condensed slightly, "The power of the saint before?"


    When the saints gave the words, many saints'' powers came down. In addition to those received by the Kunlun Mirror, some of them should have entered the Great Dark Abyss. These saints'' powers are not very strong, but there is no law. Pu Lao couldn''t wipe it out, and its existence, on the one hand, showed that the saint began to pay attention to it, on the other hand, it also changed the power law of the Great Dark Abyss.


    Then, Pu Lao, who has survived for ten thousand years, is unlikely to stay any longer.


    The saint can absolutely control the power, obviously, these powers are deliberately left by the saint.


    shit.


    Zhou Shu frowned. He was crossing the road in the dark abyss and attracted the saint, but the saint left the power to destroy the most important and only base in the outer domain. He will not shirk responsibility. This cause and effect, It must be borne by oneself, but the most urgent task is to find Pu Lao.


    I hope that there will be no accident in Pu Lao. It is good for the saint to simply drive Pu Lao out of the dark abyss. If he still leaks the news to the fairy world, it will be very bad.


    After hesitating for a few breaths, Zhou Shu continued to fall into the abyss.


    The power of the saint that appeared from time to time gave him a lot of trouble, but he still had a way to sneak in.


    Unlike Pu Lao, Pu Lao can freely enter and exit the abyss. Apart from the law of order, it also relies on the accumulation of the Yinglong clan in the past. Zhou Shu relies more on personal talents, and the power of many laws suddenly appears. The power of the saint will make Pu Lao confused for a while, and worry that the saint will continue to come. For Zhou Shu, as long as some new conditions are added to the previous deduction, and the deduction is repeated dozens of times, it is almost the same.


    Besides, he is not drawing power this time, but exploring, and there is no need to avoid the power of the laws that conflict with him.


    Before he knew it, he sank hundreds of miles away without seeing the bottom.


    It was a bit unexpected. It was deeper and bigger than he thought. When he crossed the Tribulation last time, he entered a few miles and felt that his power was almost the same, but now it seems that the power in the Great Dark Abyss is really incredible. , If all of them burst out, the dragon world on the side may be destroyed a lot.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 3677 Oops) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3778: lead the way

    It went on for another paragraph.


    A new force appeared in front of him, Zhou Shu couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    That is the power of the dragon.


    Although Pu Lao uses the rules most of the time to hide the power of the dragon, he is a dragon, and it is impossible to have the power of the dragon. The discovery of the power of the dragon here also means that he is not far from his home. There is only home. Place, Pu Lao would not hide himself.


    Zhou Shu is very familiar with the power of dragons. He himself was once a half-dragon body. He didn''t need to deduct anything at all, he just used them as road signs.


    After going around many bends along the dragon''s power, Zhou Shu found a piece of pure land in the turbulent vortex.


    The power of the laws here is not at all chaotic, and they are arranged in order. They have built a stable cave. Although it is an invisible cave, it is stable and stable, and it also blocks perception.


    Standing in front of the cave, Zhou Shu knocked on the door, "God, Zhou Shu is here."


    There was no response, after a few breaths of thought, Zhou Shu got in.


    Tsk amazed.


    It looks like a cave with the size of tens of meters outside-tens of meters is no longer small. After all, it is not easy to build such a stable structure in the huge dark abyss, but inside, there is a huge space of nearly a hundred miles, with golden light everywhere. It is the favorite jewelry of the dragon clan, and there are even mountains and rivers, and many lush trees, it feels a bit of the mysterious yellow world, it is the heaven of the mysterious yellow world.


    Unfortunately, there is no pulao inside.


    Zhou Shu took out Die Yue, but hesitated whether it should be used or not. Will the huge power of reincarnation in Die Yue break this tranquil world and destroy this stable space that seems difficult to build. .


    Forget it.


    Zhou Shu settled down, planning to find clues in other ways.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long to look for it, and it came naturally, and without knowing what mechanism was triggered, the phantom of Pu Lao suddenly appeared in front of him.


    There is no spirit and so on in it, it is just a simple means of communication, similar to the magic of the past.


    "It''s you, Zhou Shu."


    The old and tired voice was somewhat different from the past, "You are the only one who can come in without destroying my house, Zhou Shu, I helped you a lot, but you hurt me, alas."


    The long sigh made Zhou Shu feel guilty, and it was because he was here to cross the catastrophe that Pu Lao had to leave.


    "I don''t know what you are looking for, but now I can''t help you do it, because the power of the saint is deposited in the great dark abyss, and it completely affects the abyss. I can no longer borrow the power from it, even some simple things. You can��t do it anymore. If it��s really something that must be done, you should find a way to remove the power of the saint. I mean, it��s impossible for you to do it right now. The saint is... hehe."


    Zhou Shu gave birth to some doubts, could it be that Pu Lao knew the saint?


    "I have left the great dark abyss and went to a small place that you are very familiar with. With your ability, I should be found? By the way, I don''t have much power anymore. This will be your best opportunity. Come on, find me, and do what you should do, kill me, and let everyone in the Xuanhuang realm recognize that you are the emperor who is really good to them."


    Pu Lao smiled slightly, and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shu also laughed, muttering to himself, "Pulao, I guessed where you are, but you don''t have to stir me, I know what to do, and besides, kill you as a clone and it will calm down. Is the hatred of the Xuanhuang world immortal cultivators? It has no meaning at all. Who is good to them, I don''t know yet."


    Without waiting, Zhou Shu quickly withdrew from the space and floated up the abyss.


    By the way, in fact, there is something wrong with floating up and down. There is no sense of direction in the void and the huge dark abyss, just to the core.


    Before long, Zhou Shu had earned the abyss, but a few unfamiliar gazes fixed on him. From his eyes, Zhou Shu could detect a faint sense of crisis, but they were more puzzled. It seemed that they could enter the abyss. Very puzzled.


    It was my own fault to say it, and he came out without paying attention to his surroundings.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand far away, "Two Taoists, what can you advise?"


    "Who is your Excellency, how can you enter the Great Dark Abyss?"


    An old man gave a bow, showing respect, "Old man Xuan Ningzi, this is my disciple Xuan Zhenzi."


    Zhou Shu thought a little bit, and recognized the origins of the two. The practitioners who stayed in the dragon world always like to use these names, because the dragons like this, and can''t help but smile and say, "I heard that the two are dedicated to the Golden Dragon Kingdom. I��ve been looking up for a long time, I��m Zhou Shu, it turns out that this is the rumored giant dark abyss? Sure enough, I passed by and took a look. It came out after a while. The power inside is really beyond my ability to bear."


    He sighed, rather regretful.


    "So, we thought that fellow Taoists had been staying inside, and we were shocked."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Xuan Ningzi also let go, "We also passed by."


    Xuan Zhenzi, who looked a little stunned, stared at Zhou Shu, wondering, "Your name is Zhou Shu, are you the city lord of Xianshu City?"


    Xuan Ningzi scolded, "You don''t want to talk nonsense, the city master of Xianshu is still a founder, how can he travel everywhere?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Haha, it doesn''t matter, I am the City Lord of Xianshu."


    In the ordinary, the coercion of the founders also appeared naturally.


    "Ah, that''s disrespectful."


    Perceiving something, Xuan Ningzi��s face changed, and he hurriedly saluted again. This time he was more respectful, ��I didn��t expect to see the founder here. It��s really a great blessing for me, apprentice, don��t hurry apologize?"


    Xuan Zhenzi hurriedly saluted, "Junior Xuan Zhenzi, I was reckless just now, I''m sorry, City Lord Zhou."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It doesn''t have to be that way, where are you two going?"


    The identity of the founder is second only to the saint among the practitioners. Except for a small number of practitioners in the fairy world, the rest are extremely respectful to Zhou Shu.


    Xuan Ningzi concretly said, "I have told City Lord Zhou that we are planning to go to Xianshu City this time."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Oh, I don''t seem to have heard of it. Why don''t you send a message first?"


    Xuan Ningzi''s face blushed, UU reading www.uukanshu. "In fact, we are going to spread the news first. With the order of the lord, the lord wants to discuss some things with the lord of the city." He hesitated after thinking of something, "Since we met on the road, if the lord of the lord is free, it is better to How about a trip to Jinlong Country?"


    Xuan Zhenzi also followed, "Yes, it''s very close, it''s only a dozen realms, and it will be there in a few months."


    "Does the lord look for me?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, then smiled, "Well then, I''ll go to the Golden Dragon Country to have a look, trouble you two to lead the way."


    "Great, Santo, please!"


    Xuan Ningzi was overjoyed, and said hurriedly, "We don''t have any driving etiquette or anything. Please forgive me from the city lord."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand in disbelief, "You don''t need those things, you just lead the way."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010520 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Read the website: n.

 Chapter 3779: Hongqiao

    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Two fellow daoists, don''t you know what the Lord of the country is asking me to discuss?"


    Xuan Ningzi stagnated and shook his head, "What the **** is that we don''t know. The lord only asked us to announce this. If the lord agrees, the lord will naturally send an envoy to talk to the lord."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay, I just ask casually, it seems that the matter is not small, does it have anything to do with Jin Xuan?"


    It��s not surprising that the dragons raise a lot of practitioners and treat them as offerings. This is more for the sake of saving face. It proves that the dragons can call on practitioners at will. They don��t really believe in practitioners and regard them as offerings that they can rely on. Just do chores, and his status is similar to that of a half-dragon.


    However, meditation is an exception. Meditation has a high status in the Dragon Kingdom, and there are special Zen temples, and the Dragon people treat them as their national teachers.


    Xuan Ningzi hesitated, and said slowly, "We don''t know this, and we don''t dare to guess at random. In short, we must know when the Lord arrives."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu smiled, this worshiper is really cautious.


    The younger Xuan Zhenzi said curiously, "The Jin Xuan that the city lord said is the third prince? Some people say that he was once a disciple of the city lord, is that true?"


    Xuan Ningzi''s face changed slightly and scolded, "Don''t ask blindly if you shouldn''t ask!"


    "There is nothing wrong with it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Jin Xuan is indeed my disciple."


    Xuan Zhenzi''s eyes lit up, "Really, no wonder..." Halfway through, he looked at Xuan Ningzi and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Daoist Xuanzhenzi, just say it if you want to say it, don��t worry, I don��t intend to understand the secrets of your teacher, but if the matter is related to me and my disciple, you can hide it, what will happen in the future, I''m afraid you can''t escape responsibility?"


    Xuan Ningzi stagnated and said quickly, "The city lord has misunderstood. We have no intention of hiding it. Disciple, just say whatever you want, don''t worry about me."


    Xuan Zhenzi nodded, "Not long ago, the lord of the country suddenly established the third prince as the official prince. It was said that there was support from the Zen Temple, but some people said that it was because of you, the lord of the city, the founder of Taoism, and the founder of Jinxuan. The master��s strength and status surpassed the other princes by a lot, which made the country lord make such a decision."


    Zhou Shu pondered, "The official prince, which means that Jin Xuan will succeed the Golden Dragon Lord in the future?"


    "correct."


    Xuan Zhenzi was quite excited, "According to the past of the Golden Dragon Kingdom, after the Lord announces his official successor, he will stay as the Lord of the Kingdom at most for another thousand years. In other words, after a thousand years, Jin Xuan will be the Lord of the Golden Dragon Kingdom. Congratulations to the city owner. It."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Congratulations? Ha ha, thank you."


    Xuan Ningzi followed the salute and said seriously, "It is true, the city lord, I think, the reason why the country lord came to invite the city lord is mostly related to this matter, but the city lord must not say that we told the city lord. It would be very troublesome if the country owner would be dissatisfied with us."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t worry, I won''t say it, I''m a practitioner, and I won''t face the dragon clan."


    Xuan Ningzi thanked him once, but realized something again, and his face flushed, "Is this the city lord accusing me?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and slowly said, "If you don''t mean it like this, it''s all a personal choice, but I want to say one more thing. Since the dragon clan doesn''t value practitioners and fellow Taoists live like walking on thin ice, why bother to stay in love? There are so many good places in the sky. Whether you go to Xiancheng or defend yourself, is better than staying in the dragon world?"


    Xuan Ningzi smiled bitterly, "Oh, the city lord doesn''t know it. We are not all willing to stay in the dragon world and be called by the dragon clan."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I don''t want to understand the reasons of fellow Taoists. You can decide for yourself, but if you two are willing to go to Xianshu City, I welcome them."


    Xuan Ningzi was still smiling bitterly, but Xuan Zhenzi said joyfully, "Is what the city lord said true?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course it is true, Xianshu City welcomes practitioners, and the same goes for those from the Dragon Realm."


    Xuan Zhenzi looked at Xuan Ningzi and said in anticipation, "Master, are you as good as us?"


    Xuan Ningzi stagnated, and said in a deep voice, "You talk too much today. With this time, it''s better to remember the mind method you practiced the day before. You don''t need to think about these things. You still have half a bucket of water. Nothing is useful, it''s all waste."


    Xuan Zhenzi was stunned, bowed his head and said nothing.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing, continuing to think about his own affairs.


    Unknowingly, dozens of days passed, Xuan Ningzi pointed to the front, "City Lord, the frontier is the Golden Dragon Nation. That is the Golden Seven Realms. We have to say goodbye. The city lord has been working hard during this period. If it weren��t for the city��s help. Accelerate, we can''t come back so soon."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It doesn''t matter, you are going to say goodbye, is the country leader in this world?"


    Xuan Ningzi hurriedly said, "When the city lord is on the realm, the country lord will know that the city lord is here, and will naturally send someone to greet him, so we won��t need the two of us."


    Xuan Zhenzi said indifferently, "We just run errands for them, and now the mission is over."


    "What nonsense!"


    Xuan Ningzi rebuked and raised his hand, "Then let''s report it first, and the city lord will just wait here."


    Zhou Shuli was there. Not long after, a group of people greeted me. I was afraid that there would not be dozens of people. The leader was also a meditation practitioner. Behind him were three dragons, and Xuan Ningzi and Xuanzhenzi were also there. In the team, just stay at the end of the team, standing behind a row of half-dragons.


    Speaking of which, this is exactly why Zhou Shu did not want to go to the Dragon Realm.


    After being expelled from the Xuanhuang Realm, the dragons followed anthropology in order to understand why they lost to humans. It��s not the case to build a country and build a nation. But unfortunately, they didn��t learn the advantages of human tolerance and openness, but they learned a lot that humans need to discard. Some things, such as cumbersome etiquette, strict ranking system, etc., the practitioners who have been to the Dragon Realm all said after they came back, they seemed to be in the mortal kingdom of kingship, and they were restricted in everything and were uncomfortable at all.


    "Welcome to the founder!"


    With the loud shout of meditation, many entourages of UU Reading started to take action. In a blink of an eye, a seven-color long bridge was erected in the void. The length of the bridge is unknown. Feixia gathered on it, surrounded by dragons and clouds. , Really beautiful, everyone lined up on both sides, bowed and saluted, their expressions were extremely solemn.


    The meditation took two steps, saying, "Lao Na is going far, to welcome the Lord Zhou on behalf of the lord of the country, and I have never greeted the distinguished guests. I really can��t help but."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Thank you, but you don''t have to be so troublesome, just feel free."


    Xing Yuan said solemnly, "The city lord has said nothing. The city lord is the only founder of the heavens for tens of thousands of years. How can our country be treated with ordinary etiquette when visiting the Golden Dragon Kingdom? This Hongqiao will extend to the place where the Golden Dragon Lord is. Hongbaojie, City Lord, please go on the road!"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "Well, it''s better to be respectful than fate."


    Hongqiao, which extends to the Hongbao realm, is afraid not to cross seven or eight realms. Such a waste is indeed something that only the dragon clan can do.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191214 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3780: Is not

    There are more and more people on the way to Hongbaojie through Hongqiao.


    From the beginning, dozens of people have gradually become hundreds, and when they are approaching Hongbao Realm, there may be thousands of them.


    Everyone must introduce themselves to Zhou Shu. Of course, praise Zhou Shu is indispensable. Zhou Shu��s ears have grown cocoons. Needless to say, all kinds of delicacies and delicacies need not be mentioned. Walking this section of Hongqiao, Zhou Shu almost The delicacy in the entire heavens has been seen.


    For humans, some are not delicious.


    By the way, the rhino-skin black sheep is also inside.


    In short, the grand etiquette is beyond Zhou Shu''s imagination. I used to hear that dragons like extravagance and luxury, but now I really understand that this is only the Golden Dragon Kingdom, a country that has not been established for a long time, if it is the oldest The horned dragon country, I don''t know what it is.


    It might be reluctant to change someone else. After all, he paid so much attention to it, but Zhou Shu didn''t care about it long ago and only felt it wasted.


    "The national teacher is here."


    I don''t know where the sound came from, and then the Hongqiao suddenly stopped, no one was talking anymore, and everyone looked forward.


    A meditation practitioner wearing a bright yellow robes walked slowly from the other end with his fingers curling flowers, walking on the lotus, with a calm expression, peaceful eyes, and a group of great virtues and monks. Behind him were several pure dragons, about Both are the princes of the lord, Jin Xuan is among them, standing behind the middle of the meditation, and while no one is paying attention, she winks at Zhou Shu quietly. Although the expression flashes past, she is also caught by Zhou Shu. Seeing it, I laughed unconsciously.


    "Lao Na is right, and he is the national teacher of the Golden Dragon Kingdom."


    The meditation meditation was combined and ceremonious, and he warmly said, "It is an honor for Lao Na to see the founder today, and it is also a blessing for the Golden Dragon Kingdom."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said sincerely, "The national teacher is too humble. It is the blessing for the younger generation to see a great monk like the national teacher."


    "How can Lao Na be compared with the founder of Taoism? The city lord is comparable to a saint. Lao Na is still on the way to the end," Xingzheng waved his hand and said slowly, "Lao Na is here to welcome the city lord on behalf of the lord, the city lord Now I can��t come in person if I have something to do. Please forgive me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, I have time to wait."


    He said calmly, "I''m really sorry. Is the city lord going to the national temple to rest or playing in the Hongbao world? The city lord is the supreme guest of the Golden Dragon Kingdom. There is no need to hesitate here. You can say what you want. Lao Na will do his best. Did it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I just ask, don''t anyone follow me, I want to see it casually."


    Xingzheng stagnated, "This...many people come here admiringly, if the city lord turns away..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Frankly speaking, I am a cultivator. I can''t bear so many rituals. The more people I get, the more upset I get. Besides, I will go back after seeing the lord. It''s useless to find me. If they have something serious, it will Xianshucheng went to find me, and I will try my best to do what I can do."


    Xingzheng looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, "The city lord is really free and easy, Lao Na understands."


    "Hehe, thank you Guoshi, then I will leave first."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and saluted all around, and the person disappeared in an instant.


    The Hongqiao was suddenly shocked, and everyone looked around, but they couldn''t see it.


    Zhou Shu had been in Hongbao Realm a long time ago, and he changed his appearance. It was too cumbersome, tired and annoying to walk on this road. If it weren��t for his unusual status, he would have been hiding. It��s really unexpected. , Going to the Dragon Realm is so troublesome, it''s totally suffering.


    It is better not to come in the future, and let other people suffer if something happens.


    If you look closely, Hongbao Realm is similar to Xiancheng. There are bustling crowds, bustling downtown, and Taoist temples. It can be seen that they have indeed learned a lot from anthropology, and there are also many unique buildings of the dragon family, such as those There are high and low Fulong Pagodas, which are said to be the place where dragons of various levels practice, and there are fanyan courtyards of different sizes, where dragons and other races thrive, where dragons can enter at will, but other races need a lot of Complicated procedures are allowed...


    Zhou Shu still remembered that King Mu had said that he came out of Fanyanyuan.


    "master!"


    A voice rang in my ears, turning around to look, but Jin Xuan with an excited expression, "You really came to Golden Dragon Kingdom?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "How did you see me?"


    Jin Xuan was a little proud, "Hey, the Lord gave me the Dream Eye Light, I can always carry it, I can see the real face of the master, and I also use it as a disguise, if it��s not my master, I''m afraid the master won''t see me?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "I don''t bother to read it."


    "Fine," Jin Xuan lowered her head, "Master is a founder, you can definitely see it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are the prince now, congratulations."


    "What congratulations? I don''t want to be it at all," Jin Xuan said in distress, "I can''t go anywhere now. I originally said that I would go to Master''s Xianshu City, which is very damning."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Yes, it''s no wonder you haven''t come. You won''t be too late when you become the lord of the country."


    Jin Xuan just shook her head, "That will be a thousand years, and it will be more difficult for the lord to leave," he thought of something, he suddenly said, "When I see the lord, can the master help me to tell me that the lord does not Let me be a prince, I don��t want to be a prince, I want to travel everywhere, and I want to go to Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "This..."


    Jin Xuan looked at Zhou Shu with a stubborn expression, "I''m serious, Master."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Then I will mention it after seeing the country lord, but I don''t know what the result will be."


    "As long as the master mentions it, the lord will definitely agree. I was not good at it. I can be a prince, and I don��t know what the lord thinks," Jin Xuan sighed and said slowly, "If it is related to the master, I don��t want to be, I don��t want to be treated differently because of my master."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and shook his head gently, "I know your temperament, and I will help you mention it, but you don''t need to think about the extra things, let alone do it."


    "Well, I listen to the master."


    Jin Xuan nodded vigorously, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "Don''t talk about that, Master, what do you think of this Hongbao world?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Fortunately, better than I thought. Why do you always want to run out? Actually Xianshu City is almost like this."


    "Of course it''s good outside, but we all live in the inner city. If it weren''t for the dream light now, it would be difficult for me to get out of the inner city." In the inner city, you know why I can��t stay any longer. It��s simply not a place for practitioners."


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a few breaths and sighed, "I want to get it, too."


    Judging from the cumbersome and strict grading system of the Dragon Clan, the inner city is a prison, not a place for practitioners at all.


    By the way, Jin Xuan, who grew up in the Xuanhuang Realm and has followed her for many years, has long regarded herself as a cultivator, not a dragon, even with pure dragon blood.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191214 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3781: Also

    Jin Xuan looked at Zhou Shu, a little anxious, "Master, are you planning to go to the inner city? There is nothing fun there."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "No, it''s up to you, I''ll go wherever you say you want to go."


    "Well, look at me."


    Jin Xuan nodded again and again, but after looking around, she hesitated, scratching her head and said, "But where should I go? Hongbao Realm has it here, it should be in Xianshu City, Xianshu City doesn''t, and nothing at all. Fun..."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "There are always some specialties or something, right, I have seen rhino skin black sheep on Hongqiao, so are there any here?"


    "Rhinoceros, what''s that? Oh, I see."


    Jin Xuan hurriedly said, "Yes, but I don��t know how many more... Black sheep is a very rare tribute, and it will only be delivered once every 100 years. There should be some more for the lord, master, wait, I think of a way. Go find one, but does the master like to eat it too? I thought the master didn''t care about these things."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I have tasted it once and it tastes very good. I will take it back and show it to others."


    Jin Xuan nodded vigorously, "Well, I''ll go and figure out a solution now."


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Zhou Shu stopped him, "Jin Xuan, you said this is a tribute. Isn''t the black sheep a specialty of the Demon Realm? Does the Demon Realm also need to make offerings to the Dragon Realm?"


    Jin Xuan dissatisfied, "Master got it wrong, what is a specialty of the Devil? You have eaten it in the Devil before? But the black sheep you ate in Hongqiao doesn''t have rhino skin, right?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I didn''t pay attention to this, and I can''t even notice it. It''s all prepared dishes. How can I know if there was rhino skin before?"


    "There is no one here."


    Jin Xuan said with certainty, "The rhino skin black sheep in the Devil World is different from ours. The black sheep here does not have rhino skin, and the taste is even better."


    "Is there anything else?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The taste seems to be the same, are they really the same kind of sheep?"


    "It must have been the same kind in the past," Jin Xuan nodded seriously, "Someone told me specifically that black sheep was originally a specialty of the sheep world, and the world was named after it. Later, the sheep world was occupied by the demon world. It became a dead world, but the strange thing is that the black sheep in the world did not go extinct, but gave birth to a thick layer of rhino skin, became not afraid of devil qi, can grow in the devil world, and is much bigger. Later, the demons discovered this and thought they were delicious, so they called them rhino-skin black sheep and sent them to different demons to raise, but only a few realms can feed them, and most of them still cannot do without the sheep realm. ."


    Zhou Shu froze, "Natural selection, they also know how to evolve."


    "I don''t understand what the master said. Anyway, the black sheep are not from the Demon Realm," Jin Xuan said again. "The people who escaped from the Sheep Realm also brought out some black goats. Now they are in the new Sheep on the edge of the Dragon Realm. They live in the world and are also protected by the dragons, so they will give tribute to the black sheep of several big dragon nations. They have been doing this for so many years. Besides, their black sheep, like the past, do not have rhino skin and taste better. This is authentic."


    Zhou Shu thought of something and slowly said, "How many years ago was the Sheep Realm occupied? Was it the realm of practitioners, or was it a foreign race?"


    "How can it be forty to fifty thousand years? I heard that it is a mixed race world, there are practitioners, foreign races, and monster races. They all passed from the outer realm of the immortal world because of major events, but I don''t know what the specific matter is. "Jin Xuan looked at Zhou Shu, puzzled, "Master really wants to know everything, just eat a sheep, but also know where it comes from."


    "I thought of something."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That new Sheep Realm, is it near here?"


    Jin Xuan shook her head, "It''s not very close. On the side of the horned dragon country, we still have a little trouble going there, and there are some problems with the horned dragon country now. By the way, the last tribute was more than a hundred years ago. People from the Sheep Realm also failed to come."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Did the Qiulong Kingdom fight with you?"


    "Forget it, the affairs between the Dragon Kingdoms are very complicated. In short, when there is no stability, they have been fighting all the time," Jin Xuan sighed. "The matter is too troublesome. I can''t tell it at the moment. Anyway, it was caused by the split in the past. disaster."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I know some of this. It seems that the dragon world has split a few times?"


    Jin Xuan nodded with the same sympathy, "Yes, there was originally only one Dragon Kingdom, but it was divided into three countries, and then it was divided into seven countries. I don��t know if it will be divided again this time. The outside world feels that the dragon clan Too strong, the Eight Hundred Dragon Realms can fight against the Immortal Realm, but they don��t know that the Eight Hundred Dragon Realms is not a whole at all. It will always be a piece of loose sand. It is really going to be beaten by the Immortal Realm, and I am afraid that it will soon dissipate. , Totally useless."


    He shook his head as he said, very depressed.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said with comfort, "I don''t think too much about it."


    "But that''s it. The master is not in the Dragon Realm. The dragons are really not united at all, and they are always fighting with each other, otherwise..." Jin Xuan hesitated, "It was impossible to lose to the humans and give up the Xuanhuang Realm. Master, don��t blame me for saying this, I don��t mean to be disrespectful to practitioners."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I blame you for what you do, I think so too."


    Jin Xuan breathed a sigh of relief, "Master doesn''t blame me."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Jin Xuan, you have matured a lot recently. When you were in the immortal world more than a hundred years ago, you were not like this. Is it the prince?"


    "Yes, the master knows me best."


    Jin Xuan nodded hurriedly, "Since I became the prince, I have no free time. I have to be reprimanded by many people every day. I wish I would learn everything in one day, especially the national teacher, who followed every step of the way. It��s been this way almost every day for decades, and it��s rare for me to have such a free time unless the master suddenly came over."


    Zhou Shuwen said, UU reading , "This is not a bad thing. You can now discuss with me based on evidence. You also know a lot of information that even I don''t know, which is completely different from the past. In the past, it was a fool who asked three questions."


    Jin Xuan stared at Zhou Shu and couldn''t help saying, "Master, what you said, did I understand anything?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Almost."


    Jin Xuan laughed, but soon sighed in frustration, "Oh...but this is not what I want to learn. I would rather be the same as before. I don''t have to know much about everything except practice. It''s great. Now I understand. With so many things, people are getting tired and tired, and there is no happiness at all."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "It''s all like this, just stick to your heart, Jin Xuan, I have always regarded you as a practitioner."


    Jin Xuan hesitated for a few breaths, "I think of myself the same way, but I can''t change the nature of my dragon race, alas."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3782: Reunion

    Looking at Jin Xuan, Zhou Shu seemed to see himself in the past.


    Growth has always been tangled.


    Jin Xuan quickly lifted his spirits, "Stop talking about it, Master, I''ll go find the black sheep for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yeah."


    "You are waiting for me here. I can find you easily, but be careful of the national teacher, he can see everything."


    Jin Xuan looked around for a few times before leaving carefully.


    Watching Jin Xuan leave, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, the national teacher has been standing here for a long time, aren''t you tired?"


    "The founder is worthy of being a founder, Lao Na is convinced."


    Xingzheng suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Shu, as if walking out of the light. He saluted Zhou Shu with a smile, but said with a smile, "But Lao Na still doesn''t understand, how did the founder see Lao Na of?"


    "I also have a lot of things I don''t understand."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "This is the Dragon Realm, which belongs to the Golden Dragon Kingdom''s lord, right? Why can the national teacher use the space here at will?"


    Xingzheng was hiding in the Dust Space just now, and only in this way can he escape Long Bao��s celestial eye detection. After Zhou Shu understands the Dust Space, it is not difficult for Zhou Shu to see it. His eighth sense has greatly improved. , Even in the world of others, you can clearly perceive the surrounding dust space.


    And he was surprised that only the realm master and the city master of Xiancheng could use the dust space, and the national teacher could also use it, and the national teacher was not a dragon.


    Xingzheng smiled back, "The founder asked such a sharp question as soon as he came, hehe, in fact, the answer is obvious, so I don''t need to explain it."


    Zhou Shu paused and sighed, "I don''t think that the power of the national teacher is so great that even the kingdom of the country leader can share with it. I admire it."


    Xingzheng stared at Zhou Shu, "If the founder is willing to be a national teacher, I can give way now."


    "Good intentions."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The national teacher has been watching here. Is he worried about the prince? I don''t think I need to worry, Jin Xuan is already very mature."


    Xingzheng sighed, "Lao Na also noticed that this is the gift of the founder, whether in front of us or when there is no one, the prince never confides in his heart, similar to what he said to the founder just now. We didn��t say a word, we don��t know him at all, and because of this, Lao Na and the country master still think he is very stubborn, but they didn��t expect that, in fact, he already understood very well and could say such things... When the immortal world comes in, the dragon world is over, he made no mistake."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "The national teacher should not always be a founder."


    "Alright, then call the City Lord."


    Xingzheng nodded, and suddenly bowed to salute, "Anyway, Lao Na, thank you City Lord."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he quickly stepped away, "I don''t dare to accept what the Chinese teacher is."


    Acting indifferently, "The city lord does not know. If the city lord does not come this time, Lao Na will have to say to the lord, asking the lord to abolish the prince, and Lao Na believes that the lord will also agree."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "So serious?"


    Xingzheng raised his head and said without any waves, "The situation of the Golden Dragon Nation today absolutely does not allow an untalented leader."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Is the situation in the Dragon Realm already like this?"


    Xingzheng closed his eyes and said, "The calamity is approaching."


    Zhou Shu didn��t ask too much, and seemed thoughtful, "Guo Shi, Jin Xuan will definitely be a competent country lord, but he doesn��t seem to want to be a competent leader himself. I also agreed to help him talk to the lord. ."


    Xingzheng said indifferently, "The country lord has already understood the prince''s ability, of course it is impossible to agree to the city lord''s suggestion."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Speaking of which, I thought before that it was because of me that your lord made Jin Xuan the prince."


    "The city lord is joking. The status of the city lord��s founder is indeed noble, but for the Golden Dragon Kingdom, the survival of the blood is the most important. The reason why we made Jin Xuan the crown prince is because of his aptitude and character. Far stronger than the other princes. Of course, if he can��t see the situation clearly, he is just innocent and unworthy of being the prince. Fortunately, this worry is eliminated," Xingzheng said frankly, "He is the only prince and the future lord of the country. , This is no longer possible to change, no matter what the city lord says, it is the same."


    "What a we are."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiang Xingzheng and slowly said, "Does the national teacher completely regard himself as a dragon?"


    Acting as if nothing had happened, "Lao Na, as the national teacher of the Golden Dragon State, is naturally dedicated to doing things for the dragon clan. This is his duty."


    "But National Teacher, look around..."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the surroundings, "In this dragon country, there are many practitioners besides the national teacher. They also want to regard themselves as the dragon clan, but the dragon clan only regards them as slaves, and the national teacher is in a high position, right? Should I think about them or do something?"


    Without answering, he looked at Zhou Shu indifferently, "Old Na heard that the city lord is still the emperor of the Xuanhuang world, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said straightly, "Yes, it will also be the emperor of the heavens."


    "No wonder you ask such questions."


    After taking a few breaths of meditation, he said slowly, "Is the city lord planning to make injustices for those practitioners in the Dragon Kingdom?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I wouldn''t ask, because I think the national teacher may also be subject to the dragon clan. It is only superficially beautiful, but seeing that the status of the national teacher is so respected, you can share the dragon kingdom with the lord. , And more practitioners live on thin ice, not even half-dragons. I am really embarrassed not to ask. Although the national teacher is a meditator, he is also a practitioner. Isn''t it ashamed?"


    "It has always been this way."


    Practicing a positive and expressionless way, "Lao Na is a practitioner, but nothing can be changed, and the Dragon Kingdom does not need any changes."


    Zhou Shu was not disappointed, and shook his head, "The expected answer is nothing."


    Before the words fell, an inexplicable traction slowly approached, Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant, and he wanted to break away, but after thinking about it, he didn��t pay attention to it. He only followed the traction. As expected, Zhou Shu entered There is a dusty space, with him in it, as well as righteousness.


    However, compared with the outside, the current behavior is more real, and the eyes are even a little hot.


    Xingzheng stared at him, UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com said in a deep voice, "Old Na can''t change, but there is one person who can, that is, the emperor."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Human Emperor?"


    Without seeing Zhou Shu during the trip, he continued, "The dragon tribe is coming. If Jin Xuan can lead the dragon through this calamity, he will not only be the lord of the golden dragon, but also the lord of all the dragons. Jin Xuan trusts most. The person who was born is the Emperor of Humanity. The Emperor of Humanity changed the dragon clan back then, and it can be the same now.


    Zhou Shu understood something, "Guo Shi means..."


    Before he finished speaking, he had already left the dusty space, and the person standing opposite was still acting upright, still expressionless.


    Zhou Shu knew it in his heart, and raised his hand, "Guo Shi, say everything here, goodbye."


    Acting righteously and politely said, "I will see you soon. Lao Na believes that the lord will summon the lord of the city soon, and he also asks the lord not to leave too far, and don''t be nosy and leave."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010520 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3783: Impersonate

    What calamity did the dragon encounter?


    Want to help the dragon?


    In the past, the Emperor Xuanyuan drove the dragon out of the Xuanhuang Realm and changed the dragon and human beings. Now he wants to come again?


    Gazing into the distance, Zhou Shu thought about something, but was interrupted soon after.


    Several practitioners and dragons appeared in front of them, bowed and saluted, "The founder, the leader of the country sees you, please go to the founder."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Let''s go."


    All the way through the outer city, the inner city, until you enter the imperial city.


    The outer city is full of half-dragons and practitioners. In the inner city, there are not many practitioners. They are basically half-dragons with pure blood. But inside the imperial city, there are no more practitioners except for meditation. Dragons, pure dragons.


    Pass through a long step with almost a thousand stories, and come to a majestic hall.


    It may be the largest hall Zhou Shu has ever seen, not to mention a radius of tens of miles, and its height is also several miles, such as in the clouds.


    Hundreds of dragons lined up on both sides of the main hall door, changing the enthusiasm they had received before, and all of them looked solemn and said nothing.


    The dragon clan of the inviter salutes, "The founder, we can only bring it here. The master is in the hall, and the founder can see it when they enter."


    "Got it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and walked into the hall slowly.


    Because there is no one, it seems that the inside of the main hall is extremely open. At the other end of tens of miles away, in the middle of the two winding dragon columns, there is an unusually tall dragon chair, and the seat on the chair should be the Golden Dragon Lord. There was a little light of purple and gold, and it was slanderous. I didn''t know if it was too far away or deliberately concealed it. I saw that it was difficult for him to see his face. Only Longwei was outside, majestic and inviolable.


    "Creator, I am Jin Hao, the lord of the Golden Dragon Kingdom. I am polite."


    The lord raised his hand to greet him, and the sound of dragon chanting in the main hall was in harmony with it, and the momentum grew, as if thousands of people were speaking at the same time, and the lingering rhyme around the beam continued for a long time.


    Zhou Shu returned a gift and smiled, "I am Zhou Shu, please forgive me for being rude to ask, has the Lord always seen people like this?"


    Jin Hao said slowly, "Yes, Dragon Kingdom rules this way. Many people have asked this sentence, but I was still a little surprised when the founder asked."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Everyone has curiosity. This kind of pomp, I thought I was seeing the emperor, and I was just an ordinary practitioner. The so-called founder is not surprising. It exists in the heavens and the earth, and it exists in ancient times. The founders are just the first practitioners to discover it. The lord does not need to care too much, let alone call it that way all the time."


    Jin Hao was taken aback for a moment, then smiled, "Hehe, just an ordinary practitioner, the city lord is really humble."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If you are a threesome, there must be my teacher. I am not humble, this is the truth."


    "Oh?" Jin Hao looked at Zhou Shu, "There are only two people here. Would the city lord think that I am also a teacher?"


    "The country lord is too self-effacing," Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Of course, I can be sure that I have learned a lot of new things since I entered the hall. I believe I can learn more from the city lord, but it depends. The City Lord will not give this opportunity."


    Jin Hao laughed, "The city lord is really a magnanimous person."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I don''t count it. Speaking of which, what can the lord of the country look for?"


    "It''s rare to meet a cultivator like the city lord. I can say a few more words. What the city lord is so anxious to do," Jin Hao sighed slightly, and said slowly, "I heard that the city lord is summoning ten thousand races and intends to go to Anding City in the immortal world to inquire. is not it?"


    "Assemble all races?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "Where did the news come from?"


    Jin Hao looked at Zhou Shu and said thoughtfully, "Three years ago, there was an envoy from Xianshu City who came to our Dragon Country. I just knew it. At that time, I was still wondering, what do you guys do with such a major event? Just send an emissary to say, I didn��t notify me directly, so I just found a dragon at random, but this fact is too important, we dare not neglect. After thinking about it for a period of time, I think we still have to meet with the lord in person. better."


    Zhou Shu thought about it and said, "Lord, I have never convened all races. This matter must be strange."


    He did mention the tribulation of ten thousand tribes, but he never had the idea of ??summoning ten thousand tribes to fight against the immortal world, and to summon the demon tribe in the name of saving the demon emperor. A famous teacher can also unite the demon tribe to boost its reputation. It would be totally unrealistic to convene all races for this reason, and it would turn good things into bad things.


    Is Feng Kun the cause?


    Speaking of it, Feng Kun promised to notify the Yaozu within 50 years. Now that more than a hundred years have passed, Feng Kun still hasn''t returned, and I don''t know the news.


    What might be wrong in the middle.


    Jin Hao surprised, "No?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Of course not. I didn''t send an envoy to the Dragon Race. Xianshu City only summoned the Demon Race. Because the Demon King was imprisoned in Anding City, the news should be seen from me, and it''s more important. It��s not me who called it. I don��t know why it turned into a gathering of ten thousand tribes. Xianshu City does not have the ability to do it. I think the lord probably misunderstood it.�� He paused, ��I don��t know that. The messenger is still not there. If he is, I would like to see him. If he is not, I would trouble the country lord to tell me more.��


    The matter has been spread to the Golden Dragon Lord, so you must make it clear, otherwise it really makes people think that Zhou Shu, as a founder of the Taoist way, summoned foreign races to fight against the immortal world. That is by no means a good thing. People think that Zhou Shu is arrogant or arrogant. Small things that hinder the development of Shu Zhidao would be bad, and Xianshu City will definitely be greatly affected.


    There may be such a day in the future, but Zhou Shu''s identity is definitely not a founder, he must be and can only be the emperor.


    Jin Hao shook his head and said, "The messenger has already left. He didn''t even come to the Golden Dragon Nation. He just met our dragon clan nearby and told him about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The Lord of the country does not have to worry about it. The messenger must be a fake. No matter the big or small things, the messengers sent by Xianshu City will carry the mysterious yellow ring. There is my soul in the ring to prove the authenticity. The disguised messenger is not enough to believe, but..." A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, and UU read condensedly, "Why did the country master decide that it is my messenger?"


    Jin Hao frowned slightly, "City Lord, I''m not sure, I''ve said that I also feel strange, but the matter is too big, I have to be cautious."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I made a mistake. What the country lord said is that it is right to be cautious, but the country lord doesn''t think this matter is weird?"


    "You are talking about the one posing as the envoy of Xianshu City?"


    Jin Hao thought for a few moments, "It''s really weird. I can''t think of the reason why he did this, but these lies don''t make much sense. You see, as soon as the city lord came to Golden Dragon Nation, the lie was exposed, and we also know the city lord. Did not do so."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, it''s just a silly joke."


    He said that, but he understood that it was by no means boring, it was really despicable and even vicious, and of course it was not a joke.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2019121401 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3784: Want to hear

    "It seems so."


    Jin Hao paused, and suddenly sighed, "Oh."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said indifferently, "Does the Lord feel sorry?"


    Jin Hao watched Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Don��t hide from the city lord, there is indeed a little regret. The heavens have been suffering from the immortal realm for a long time. Nowadays, there are rare people who stand up and are willing to unite the various races against the immortal realm. My dragon tribe originally planned to respond and support ."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The Lord means that if this matter is true, the Lord is willing to support it?"


    Jin Hao said calmly, "This is natural."


    "What reason does the country master use?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Only those people know the information of Anding City, and only a few people from Xianshu City have been to the lower three floors. Only I know how many foreign races are held in Anding City, and the Lord of the Kingdom is like this now. I definitely say that I want to support it. Is it because I believe there is a dragon in it?"


    Jin Hao said frankly, "Even if there is no Dragon Clan imprisoned, you can still help. Fighting the immortal world is the unshirkable responsibility of the various clans of the heavens."


    Zhou Shu sighed, and said solemnly, "It turns out that the dragon race is so anxious for justice and justice, so the country lord can be the convener by himself. If no one is imprisoned, he is willing to take the lead against the immortal world. I believe other races will respond. The same goes for Xianshu City."


    After watching Zhou Shu for a while, Jin Hao put away his serious face and laughed, "Hehe, the city lord is too serious, I''m just kidding."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "I understand it is a joke, in fact, with the strength of the Dragon Clan, there is no need to summon other races at all, it is enough to rely on yourself.


    Jin Hao stagnated and said in a deep voice, "City Lord, don''t you need to be so **** for tat?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said warmly, "Lord, I''m also joking, don''t care."


    Jin Hao stared at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "Hahaha, you deserve to be a founder."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "The Lord is worthy of being the Lord. Long Wei is the strongest I have ever seen. If I saw the Lord two hundred years ago, I would either not even be able to say anything, or just what you said. What to do with, never dare to refute, let alone laugh."


    Jin Hao slowly said, "But it''s still a little bit better than the founder. I have seen more than 70 quasi-sages, and their combined Dao heart is not as good as yours."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu did not deny that this is the case. Compared to Daoxin, no one except the saint can compare to Zhou Shu, the founder. He lowered his head and thought for a few breaths, "The Lord wants to know the specific situation of Anding City. Huh?"


    Jin Hao''s expression was slightly condensed, "You mean, there really are dragons in it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it''s still the Golden Dragon, there are also the horned dragons, and it''s not just the dragon clan. As long as it''s a powerful race that the lord wants, there are basically all of them in the lower three floors of the city."


    Jin Hao''s face changed slightly, "What the messenger said is true? Then why do you only talk about the Demon Emperor?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "I said now, is the country lord willing to go?"


    Jin Hao lingered for a few breaths, and sighed, "No, unless Xianshu City has gathered enough manpower and it is possible to defeat the immortal world, we can''t attack the entire immortal world for a few dragons."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s it, most races think so, so it doesn''t make sense for me to say it, but it has many disadvantages."


    Jin Hao slowly said, "The bad? A lot?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Take your Golden Dragon Kingdom as an example. The relationship between the Golden Dragon Kingdom and the Immortal Realm is not bad? The Immortal Realm invited you to the Emperor''s Festival not long ago. If you know that the Immortal Realm has imprisoned your people, you will do it. Is the immortal world turning over? Impossible, you will only claim that Xianshu City is lying. There is absolutely no dragon imprisoned in Anding City, and the immortal world may cooperate with you and release your people as long as you continue to accuse Xianshu City will do."


    Jin Hao stared at Zhou Shu, sighed, and said nothing.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Most races will choose this way, because the fairy world is much better than Xianshu city. Although there is a founder, the overall relationship with the fairy world is not at the same level. A good relationship with the fairy world is definitely better than Xianshu city. It��s important. If I talk about this completely, I will only let the people of Xianshu City betray their relatives, instead of letting other races unite against the immortal world. Therefore, I can only speak of the Demon Race, because there is a Demon King who is stable. For the demon clan, the demon emperor is no different from a saint. They can give everything for this, but you, it is impossible for you to change your diplomatic strategy for the sake of a few clan members and fall from the immortal world to the city of Xianshu.


    Jin Hao opened his mouth and sighed, "It''s true."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "So that messenger is indeed an impersonation, and his heart is punishable."


    Jin Hao said in a condensed voice, "I will help you track down the messenger''s news. The messenger is definitely not ours."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I naturally believe in the country''s lord, and it is impossible for the Dragons to do such a thing."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Jin Hao shook his head, "I don''t know if this is a compliment or a belittle."


    Zhou Shu said very seriously, "Of course it is praise. I respect the dragons very much. Back then, humans and dragons could not live in peace. The reason is not in the dragons or humans. It''s just that the situation is like this, and neither of them is at fault."


    Jin Hao suddenly became serious, "City Lord, is this your true thoughts?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Yes, it is now, and it will be in the future. I will not take the initiative to be an enemy of the Dragon Clan, and I have no idea of ??revenge. I hope that the Dragon Clan is the same as me. Maybe I said these words earlier, but I don''t think there is any. problem."


    Jin Hao paused for a few breaths and said in a deep voice, "The city lord is very confident, but I like it, and I believe you can do it."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled. Those few words seemed unclear. In fact, Zhou Shu said it as a human emperor. The purpose is to make the dragons believe in the future position of the practitioners. The two are not enemies, and humans will not translate The old account, and Jin Hao obviously understood it, and both parties were tacitly aware, and there was no need to say all of them.


    After a few laughs, Jin Hao said warmly, "But the city lord still made a mistake."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Which point?"


    Jin Hao slowly said, "It��s the previous sentence. The city lord said that Golden Dragon Kingdom will not turn his face on behalf of several clansmen and the immortal world. This sentence is not entirely correct. In fact, Jin Long Kingdom can turn his face on behalf of several clansmen and the immortal world, not just The Golden Dragon Kingdom may turn around is possible for all dragon races."


    What did Zhou Shu realize, "Which tribesmen are they?"


    "I can''t say this clearly, but I believe that the city lord will find the answer," Jin Hao stared at Zhou Shu and said in a deep voice, "In fact, being able to say that is already the biggest concession of my lord to Xianshu City. , No matter how much, then I am sorry to our dragons."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "It''s because I think too much, don''t take offense to the lord."


    "The city owner is too polite."


    Jin Hao smiled and shook his head, thinking for a while, "By the way, what does the city lord think of Jin Xuan? He is your disciple, you should know him better than anyone else?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Should the national teacher have said it?"


    Jin Hao nodded, then shook his head, "I still want to hear the city lord say."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2019121401 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3785: change

    "Xianjie Winner (


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while, "Jin Xuan has the talent to be a country leader, but he doesn''t want to be."


    "I''m relieved when I said this sentence from the city lord," Jin Hao paused and said with a smile, "He doesn''t want to be, but he hasn''t realized his importance to the Golden Dragon Kingdom. At this point, I Hope the city lord can help."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I was entrusted by him to persuade the lord of the country to take his order back, how can I persuade him?"


    Jin Hao smiled and said, "The city lord has already persuaded and said a thousand words, but I can only say one regret."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "A thousand words are really easy."


    Jin Hao''s expression became solemn and slowly said, "City Lord, I really hope you can help. He is your disciple, and he listens to you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "He already has his own ideas. Rather than trying to persuade them, it is better to hope that he understands."


    "I also hope that he can understand for himself that this is good for him and Golden Dragon Country, but time is running out," Jin Hao said with a condensed expression, "Nowadays, Golden Dragon Country does not have many royal families with pure blood, and the other people who are excluded from Jin Xuan are not capable enough. In order to take on a dragon country and still be immersed in the tumultuous struggle, I can��t extricate myself from it. It��s really, alas...and because of this, I will let Jin Xuan go, let him travel around and exercise, increase his knowledge and ability, he did not let me down. ."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "I see."


    Jin Hao suddenly sneered, "In fact, it''s not just the Golden Dragon Kingdom. Most of the descendants of the Seven Dragon Kingdoms are like this. Become an idiot, trash! If this continues, even if there is no catastrophe, the Dragon Kingdom will fall apart and eventually be swallowed by the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "The Lord is really honest."


    Jin Hao said coldly, "I don��t want to argue. Looking at these dragon nations, among the hundreds of juniors, there are only three outstanding. Jin Xuan is one of the best, so I must make him a prince. Let him exercise early, the more Golden Dragon Kingdom can seize the opportunity."


    Jin Hao didn''t say the following words, but Zhou Shu also understood, nodded and said, "The lord has worked hard."


    Jin Hao stared at Zhou Shu, "So I hope that the city lord can help me persuade him and let him understand his importance to the Golden Dragon Nation and the entire dragon clan."


    "This is what the country''s master said, and I will say a few words to him."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "After all, this is in Xian Shucheng''s interests, but I am a little ashamed of him, but I have a little request, don''t restrain him too much."


    A Dragon Clan who is familiar with his own disciple must be more reliable than other Dragon Clan. After Jin Xuan becomes the leader of the Golden Dragon Kingdom, he will still have the opportunity to become the leader of the entire Dragon Clan. This is even better for Xianshu City, and there are also Golden Dragon Kingdom and Xianshu. With Shucheng''s support, coupled with himself, this opportunity should not be small.


    "Naturally, when this course is over, he will have his own time."


    Jin Hao nodded and raised his hand sincerely, "Thank you, the city lord, I can''t get up now, otherwise I will bow to thank you."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and smiled, "It doesn''t matter, right, the few juniors that the city lord said, who else is there except Jin Xuan, is there anyone from Chilong Country?"


    Jin Hao was very calm, "Yes, that''s the one that the city lord wants to say. For this kind of dragon race that relies on a trace of blood to transform a dragon into a dragon, there is no doubt about his talent and ability. He originally had a greater chance than Jin Xuan. But unfortunately, his ambition is not above. Besides, he has a very good relationship with Jin Xuan and promised to advance and retreat with Jin Xuan, so the threat is relatively small. Of course, it is not without threats. Long will always change."


    He looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated, "Didn''t the city owner want to help him?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I just ask casually, he has his own way, I don''t want to interfere."


    Xiaogun is like Yangmei. Zhou Shu never met after entering the heavens, but there are some differences. Xiaogun��s whereabouts Zhou Shu always knew, and later contacted him. In fact, Xiaogun even mentioned it to Xianshu City to help Zhou. Shu, it''s just that Zhou Shu didn''t expressly let Xiao Gun decide on his own. Now it seems that he has made a decision.


    Jin Hao laughed unconsciously, and was relieved a lot, speaking of which he was really worried that Zhou Shu would support Xiao Gun.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Lord, I''m leaving."


    Jin Hao nodded and smiled, "Okay, Jin Xuan has found what he is looking for."


    Zhou Shu withdrew from the main hall, the door of the hall was quickly closed, and the group of people came up again and solemnly sent Zhou Shu out.


    Just walking out of the inner city, Jin Xuan''s voice came from behind, "Master!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You have been waiting."


    Jin Xuan looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of expectations in her eyes, "Did the master tell the Lord?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''ve said it, it''s useless, you''re a prince."


    "what����"


    Jin Xuan''s eyes darkened a lot, and she sighed, "It''s useless for the master to speak, it''s better..." After thinking of something, he whispered, "Master, you take me out now, I don''t think the lord will Stop you."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a smile, "The lord will definitely stop."


    Jin Xuan was stunned, and hesitated, "Master shouldn''t be afraid of the Lord?"


    "Well, don''t think too much."


    Zhou Shu patted his head and said warmly, "The Lord also said that after this course is over, you will have your own time, and he will not stop you from going out at that timeLaixian It��s okay for Shucheng. You need more experience if you want to be the leader of the country."


    "How long will it take?" Jin Xuan''s eyes lit up, and she sighed, "Master, I can''t even be the prince. It''s really not suitable to be the lord of the country. Being a lord of the country is too troublesome. I can''t follow those rules at all. Even if you become one, it may not last long. It is better to just not let me be."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I also know that the Dragon Kingdom system is really bad, but you have to know that the rules are all set by people. Once you become the head of the country, you can''t change it yourself."


    Jin Xuan paused, "I changed it myself? How can I change the rules for tens of thousands of years?"


    "You can consider how to change it now."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Look at Xianshu City, which is also Xiancheng, but you never abide by the rules of the fairy world. When you reach that position, there is a group of people behind you who support you. You can change whatever you want, even if How about the Dragon Kingdom becoming a fairy city? It must have been difficult at the beginning, but the result will definitely get better and better, Jin Xuan, this kind of opportunity to change the entire country and race is not available to everyone, it may become a holy god, you don��t Are you afraid?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s eyes, Jin Xuan shook her head quickly, "What''s the big deal about me..."


    He smiled, "The big deal, I hide in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You will definitely be fine, but you won''t get to this point. You have the support of the Lord, me, and Xuchang Realm. This condition is much better than Xianshu City back then, I absolutely believe You can do what you want to do and change what you think is bad."


    Jin Xuan stood there, thinking for a while, "I...then I will try."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, glanced at the empty space, and seemed to mutter to himself, "If you want me to persuade, I can only do that."

 Chapter 3786: There are sheep

    "Xianjie Winner Novel( Find the latest chapter!


    After standing for a long time, Jin Xuan seemed to have made a decision.


    Luminous, with the aura of a country leader, although less than one-tenth of it.


    "master."


    Jin Xuan took out a small box, "This is the black sheep you want."


    Zhou Shu opened it and saw that there was a lot of space inside. Hundreds of black sheep were happily staying inside, and said, "So many?"


    "I don''t know there are so many, I saw it as soon as I went, and then I brought them all, hehe, anyway, I also put them," Jin Xuan nodded, happily inviting the merits, "Master is satisfied. It��s okay to have a full sheep feast."


    Zhou Shu put the sheep into the Taoist body, "Thanks for your hard work."


    Jin Xuan shook her head quickly, "What''s the hard work, just a little bit of food, what else does the master want? Just say, I can get it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "When you are in charge, you have to know that firewood is expensive, and if you have it, you should save a little bit. There will be more places to use in the future."


    "what?"


    Jin Xuan stagnated, and quickly said, "I see, Master."


    "Go, don''t send it."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, her figure quickly disappeared, Jin Xuan stayed, even with Long Bao''s help, he only saw a misty shadow, the shadow soon rushed to the air wind layer, and then again Can''t see it anymore.


    "Master is really amazing."


    "You will not be worse than him in the future, Prince. We should go back now. Today''s class has been delayed."


    "Ah? National Master, you have been here? This is not good!"


    "Your master knows it, so let''s go."


    Walking through the void of the dragon world, Zhou Shu repeatedly increased his speed.


    There is no difference between here and Outland. There is no formation or sky curtain, and there is no immortal road. There are a lot of dragon beacons. Of course, they should not be underestimated. In the powerful dragon clan, these beacons are no worse than the formation.


    Of course, Zhou Shu had no scruples. Even if it was discovered by the Dragon Clan, it would not be affected. He focused on checking the black sheep.


    These black sheep are an unexpected joy to come to the Dragon Realm. The Sheep Realm is mostly related to the corpse repairs encountered in the Devil Realm. Although it was thought to be a desire for appetite at the time, thinking about it carefully, even a dragon clan dared to make it. Will the corpse repair of the corpse dragon make that kind of mistake because of appetite?


    More likely, the black sheep had something to do with the hometown of corpse repair.


    Like most races, the nostalgia for the homeland by practitioners is imprinted in their blood. Just as most practitioners in the Xuanhuang world cherish and protect the Xuanhuang world, many practitioners also have special feelings for things in their hometown. The black sheep is related to the hometown of the corpse repair, even with the cruel indifference of the corpse repair, it will not necessarily attack the black sheep and turn it into a controllable puppet.


    Although these are only Zhou Shu''s judgments, they obviously have more reasons than appetite, and more importantly, they can also get more clues. Yanyan ebook


    There is nothing wrong with Jin Xuan��s words. Since the Sheep Realm is the only non-devil realm that produces black sheep, the hometown of the practitioner can only be there. If you understand the Sheep Realm, you may get information about the corpse repair and find The news of the Demon Cult is not impossible.


    The past of the black sheep is easy to check, and Zhou Shu also got something.


    This group of black sheep was raised by a cultivator named Wuqiugong, who lives in Chengxia City, which has a sheep realm.


    There are more than a dozen cities in the Sheep Realm, which were established by different tribes or races. Among them, four are cities of human practitioners. Except for Cheng Xia, there are Lin Ying, Hua Yin, Luo Bai, these names Zhou Shu They are no strangers. They used to be the subsidiary realms of thirty-three days, three of the Promise Heaven, and one of the Wusitian. These realms died out a long time ago, but the name of the realm is the name of the city in Youyang Realm. Reappearance should be able to explain that the humans in these cities should have migrated from these dead worlds.


    The other cities are the same, except that they are not humans but other races, such as Yaozu, Pizu, etc., as well as extremely rare Wazus.


    Migration is not uncommon. Before many realms die, if there is enough time, residents in the realm will migrate and find a suitable New Territories to live in. However, such a situation as the sheep realm is very rare. It is possible for a dozen realms. There are more people living in one realm who live in one realm. Each of the nearly ten races has different beliefs. How can they come together?


    Multiple races in one world coexist, it is not a fairy city yet, it feels a bit like the Xuanhuang world.


    It just feels, it''s actually different.


    The Xuanhuang Realm was able to support the lives of so many races. The first was that the various races were not strong at the time and consumed little resources. The second Xuanhuang Realm had Jianmu may be the richest realm in the heavens, but even so, wait for the development of each race. Get up, Xuanhuangjie must also send people out.


    As for the Sheep Realm, it is very small, and the resources are not rich. Moreover, there are strong people in all races. As can be seen from the past of the Black Sheep, Wu Qiugong is at least a Hunyuan Jinxian, and communicated with him. There are a lot of the same in humans, even stronger than him-and consumes a lot. How can such a world be maintained?


    It may also be because of this reason that the old Sheep Realm was occupied and destroyed by the demons tens of thousands of years ago. Logically speaking, these races should be dispersed and continue to look for a better realm, but it is better for them to gather together. Together, a new Sheep Realm was established, still in the Dragon Realm.


    This is very puzzling. It is obvious that the strength is not bad, but you have to gather to live together. Why?


    Homeland is hard to leave? Their homeland used to be the Xuanhuang Realm, but later they should all be in the Immortal Realm, such as Cheng Xia, Hua Yin and so on.


    Could it be that the enemy who destroyed their world in the first place was a single person? They have been together for tens of thousands of years for revenge?


    The information is not little but not much. Zhou Shu can get almost that, but one thing is certain, it is not easy to have a sheep world.


    We must go to investigate clearly, but not now, now Zhou Shu has very important things to do.


    The guy who pretended to be Zhou Shu''s messenger must be found out, and before that, he had to try his best to eliminate the bad influence of this pretend to Xianshu City.


    Go back to the city as soon as possible and inform Xianshu City.


    I don��t know if the impostor is a person or a group of people How many realms have been to the world under the name of the founder, but even the dragon realm has been there, presumably those alien realms have also been a lot. , Now in Outland, there should have been many races who thought Zhou Shu was going to summon all races.


    Damn it, it is not easy to solve this matter quickly.


    This time, apart from the power of small tricks, Xianshu City must have to pay a lot of price.


    Being famous is not a good thing. Once it is used, it may bring great losses. Zhou Shu has learned this lesson, but it may be unavoidable next time. After all, the heavens are too vast and it is difficult to communicate. If you do evil, the use of information asymmetry can have a big impact.


    Is it really necessary to connect Yuntong to most worlds in the outer domain?


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2019121401 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 3686 There are sheep), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Xianjie Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3787: Not tired

    "Xianjie Winner Novel( Find the latest chapter!


    A few years later.


    Zhou Shu returned to Xianshu City.


    The streets are still bustling, the vitality is still strong, and the vitality is even more. Zhou Shu felt it a little bit and went to Wanmuting with peace of mind.


    Hao Ruoyan had already waited, and walked up with a condensed expression, "Master Shu, you are back."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "What''s wrong, Ruoyan, do you look unhappy?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook her head quickly, squeezing out a smile, "No, Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, and said warmly, "I have been away for more than ten years, and I feel that Xianshu City has changed a lot. It has been hard for you, Ruo Yan."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head and said, "It''s not like that. Master Shu doesn''t know how easy it is to manage Xianshu City. You don''t need to do anything at all and you can develop smoothly. If Yan has been idle a lot, she went out to practice not long ago. For a few months."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly taken aback, feeling something was wrong, "It''s best to be free. Ruoyan, have all the envoys been sent out?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and said solemnly, "After receiving Master Shu��s instructions, I immediately sent people there. There are more than 700 alien realms we know, and all of them have people who passed the letter. In addition, those realms close to Xianshu City, The messenger has returned. They said that those circles have not yet encountered a fake messenger, but we also solemnly remind them."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "For those realms close to Xianshu City, when they receive news, they will ask us clearly. It is not meaningful to pretend to be us, and in the realms of Yunyin and Shanglu, we can also get some information. Mainly those who are far away and have no commercial routes, it is difficult to communicate, and it is easy to be exploited by others."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and said slowly, "Yes, Master Shu, this is Ruoyan''s fault."


    Seeing her serious face, Zhou Shu frowned unconsciously, "What does it have to do with you? Stop talking nonsense."


    "Yes, if Yan is the only official Taoist manager in Xianshu City, you should understand this and make preparations."


    Hao Ruoyan said stubbornly, "After Master Shu became a founder, Ruoyan should have thought that someone would pretend to be a master Shu, instead of waiting for Master Shu to go to Long Kingdom to find out. Yan carefully checked the surroundings of Xianshu City, only to find that it was not the first time that it was pretending to be Master Shu and the messenger of Xianshu City. At least 23 realms had been fooled, although it was not such a big event as the gathering of all the races. They are all swindlers who swindled money and things, but they have also caused some bad effects on Xianshu City. These are Ruoyan��s negligence, which should never have happened, but now it has happened. I made a mistake. Now that Master Shu is back, Ruo Yan intends to..."


    "Okay, I see, you don''t need to say any more."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said warmly, "Ruoyan, the heavens are different from the Xuanhuang Realm, and Xianshu City is also different from the Heyin School. You and I have learned from scratch. I have made countless mistakes with this evil thought, and you have learned it. The time is shorter, the responsibility is greater, and I have always been conscientious and prudent. Now it is normal to make some mistakes. It is normal to take a bite and gain wisdom and remember it later."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated, "But, this..."


    "But what? Have you already said what you are responsible for in the city?"


    Zhou Shu said with a relaxed expression, "Don''t care about this, you continue to be your city lord, it is my fault that these things happen, I just go to explain clearly one by one, do everything you do, I should do everything else. It��s impossible to hold you accountable."


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "Ruoyan knows that Master Shu is good for me, but Master Shu has given Xianshu City to Ruoyan. There is a problem with Xianshu City. It is Ruoyan''s fault. Punishment..." Qiqi Chinese Network


    "Punishment is to continue to be the lord of the city and be beaten a few more times."


    Zhou Shu patted Hao Ruoyan twice and smiled, "I think you have been punished."


    Hao Ruoyan blushed, "Master Shu, how can this work?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I''m not talking about these two times. You said that you went out and practiced for a few months by yourself. It''s not like something you can do. Is it because you blame yourself too much? Okay, I I believe you have learned your lesson. Let''s continue to talk about things. How about the sect in Xianshu City recently?"


    Hao Ruoyan calmed down, the stone in his heart fell to the ground, "It''s all okay, but Ci Hangzong has developed extremely fast, and now there are tens of thousands of formal disciples."


    "There are tens of thousands of formal disciples?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is it Yuanheyin or Jing Tianshan?"


    Hao Ruoyan paused, and said not without worry, "It seems to be the request of the elder Yuan. She told me something to revive the Ci Hang Sect as soon as possible. Ruoyan is a little worried, but the elder Yuan elder promotes it. Although Xianshu City is famous As they get higher and higher, there are more and more practitioners, but are these practitioners really suitable for Cihangzong? Many of them don��t understand the Compassionate Sutra and cannot use the strength of Compassion.��


    Zhou Shu paused, "Let''s just let her go. Let''s watch more. This situation shouldn''t last."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, "Ruoyan understands."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said, "Don��t worry too much about this. As long as they are in the Xianshu City formation, they must abide by the rules of Xianshu City, and then they can��t do much. It��s just that we have to look at them. Heyin, what she needs more now is cultivation, not revitalizing the sect. If you have time, you can talk to her again, there will be no shortage of resources."


    Hao Ruoyan said warmly, "Ruoyan knows, right Master Shu, now there are many sects in Xianshu City. Does Master Shu plan to build one?"


    "Jianzongmen?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, and thought of something, "Similar to Cihangzong, but a sect that specializes in learning Shuzhi Dao?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Yes, the dojo is very good, but if you want to carry forward a avenue, you must also need a sect? This will make it easier to use the power of the group, and everyone can gather together and have common interests and goals. Research out more tactics suitable for Shuzhi Dao, as well as magic talismans. Daochang is suitable for learning theory, while Zongmen is a place to turn theory into practice."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and understood something, "You did these in the Xuanhuang Realm in the past?"


    Hao Ruoyan said first, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Well, that was the case for the Holland School back then, but now the Holland School is not suitable. Master Shu needs a bigger and broader sect."


    "Oh, I actually forgot it," Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "You have done more than me and better than me in terms of spreading the word. You have been yours for more than a thousand years after I left the Xuanhuang Realm. Supporting Shu Zhidao and the Heyin School, I haven''t thought of what you said, Ruoyan, I want to trouble you to do it in the Xuanhuang Realm back then and do it again in Xianshu City, okay?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded seriously, "Of course, Ruoyan will do it well."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Ruoyan, I have given you another load, won''t you be tired?"


    Hao Ruoyan smiled sweetly, "Don''t worry, Ruoyan doesn''t feel tired, this is what Ruoyan likes to do."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010520 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 3687 is not tired), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "Fairy Winner", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 3788: 1 sample

    "Xianjie Winner (


    Hao Ruoyan thought of something, "Master Shu, there is still no news from Feng Kun."


    "I must be blamed for this matter. It was a bit hasty to deal with. It should be followed by a soul shadow. Feng Kun is not weak. His speed is much faster than mine. But the temperament of the Yu clan...he is easy to offend people, and Those who pretend to be me are also plotting bad things, and I hope that nothing will happen to him," Zhou Shu sighed and said solemnly, "I will go out to find him with my soul shadow."


    "It should be fine."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, and handed over a jade slip, "Also, Master Shu, this is left to you by the old scholar. He left three years ago."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip, "Are you gone, how about Xiao Kun?"


    Hao Ruoyan said in a warm voice, "I''m a lot sensible. Now in the dojo, he said he wants to learn knowledge everywhere, but I didn''t let him leave Xianshu City."


    "It seems that I''m getting acquainted. The book veteran is still better than me in this respect. However, who is not better than me, I am fighting against these little guys..." Zhou Shu opened the Yujian with a smile, and gave a slight shock, "Ah, it turns out. over there."


    Hao Ruoyan was stunned, "What is it, where is it?"


    Zhou Shu put away the jade slip, and said calmly, "I asked the old scholar to help me find the other half of the Fengshen Pen. He and Kunlun Jing worked out the whereabouts, and he was left in the secret realm of the saint by the quasi-sage of the fairy world. There is another Xuanhuang Realm artifact too."


    Hao Ruoyan was shocked, "Saint''s Secret Realm, Pangu Cave?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Yes, but I can''t be sure if what he said is true, or he wanted me to go to the secret realm on purpose. This guy is very dark and always sets up some traps for him. I drilled, if I was not careful last time, Jianmu was stabbed out by him."


    Zhou Shu felt a bit resentful thinking of this, but couldn''t complain, so he could only say a few words secretly.


    "They are all old foxes, they have their own minds in everything, so Master Shu doesn''t need to care too much."


    Hao Ruoyan said worriedly, "Moreover, the Secret Realm of Saints has not yet reached the opening hours. It is said that it is controlled by the Immortal Realm. If Master Shu goes, it doesn''t mean that it will officially start a war with the Immortal Realm, but also to grab some of the Immortal Realm.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You don''t need to fight, just an entrance, can the fairy world really be locked? It doesn''t matter."


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to understand, "If Yan understands, then we have more than two hundred years to prepare? Pangu Caves, as a saint secret realm, seems to be a quasi-sage to enter. During this time, can Master Shu be promoted to a quasi-sage? "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I had a chance to be promoted, but it''s definitely not going to work now. I won''t be able to get to the quasi-sage for hundreds of years, but I don''t think this is a problem."


    Hao Ruoyan understood something, and then laughed, "Yes, the founder is definitely better than the quasi-sage. Master Shu is no problem. From now on, we have to collect news about Pangu Caves, and we have to figure out how many people go there. , Who will go."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Hao Ruoyan snorted softly, "Then what''s the trouble, it''s nothing to trouble, Master Shu, then Ruoyan is busy, you have a good rest."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll come and hit you later."


    "Not already..."


    Hao Ruoyan blushed and floated away in a blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu chatted with Jianmu a few words, and walked to the back cabin.


    Looking at the demon refining pot, he quickly entered the demon refining world.


    Immediately there was an exclamation, "Master, trouble!"


    "I know, otherwise I won''t come."


    The Demon Refining Realm is still the same as before. Clouds and mists are rippling everywhere. Hundreds of thousands of creatures surround the Tianchi reciting the Shuxin Sutra, but the purple crack in the sky above has grown a lot, like an eye that is about to open. Outstanding.


    Old Hu looked at Zhou Shu with a panic, "Master, I thought this was gone for a long time, but I didn''t expect it to appear again a few decades ago, and it has grown bigger. I can''t go out and say it, I can only wait for the master to come. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded, turned to the sky and said, "Pulao, I''m here, come out."


    "Hahaha, hahaha."


    A burst of laughter came from the sky, thunderous, the cracks opened completely, and a dragon shadow slowly walked out.


    Old Hu''s expression changed, "God, is he still there? Everyone is here?!"


    Pu Lao didn''t look at him, and looked at the demon refining realm. "Demon refining pot, your realm is getting better and better. Why don''t you let me be the **** of your realm?"


    "impossible!"


    Hu always stared at Pu Lao, with fire in his eyes.


    Pu Lao sneered, "I''m just kidding, what did your expression do, it was not me that ruined you in the first place, and what about me? The things you did back then were never destroyed dozens of times. I��m wronged, it��s me. You will definitely not survive now, and you don��t even have a chance to recover."


    Old Hu clenched his fists, "You...what did you say?"


    "Pulao, don''t mention the old things. Besides, he has paid for his cause and effect. You don''t need to care about these."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and motioned for the grateful Hu Lao to withdraw, and calmly looked to the sky, "Pulao, I have received your message."


    Pu Lao sneered and said, "Zhou Shu, don''t talk about all this nonsense. You can''t come here if you don''t receive it. Of course I know you can guess it. I don''t have any other marks except here. Of course I don''t care at all. , What if you found me? Anyway, I don��t have a great dark abyss now. UU reading has almost no power. You can do anything you want, and I promise I can��t beat you.��


    Hu Lao''s eyes lit up and he quickly looked at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu just pretended not to see it, and sneered back, "Okay, Pu Lao, you don''t need to arouse me. Besides, do you look down upon me so much? When you have power, you are an ally, and when you have no power, you are an enemy. Is it in your eyes? Here, am I so realistic?"


    Pu Lao snorted, "Practitioners should have been such a reality. When encountering people with no strength, should they have to say the conditions one by one? That would be ridiculous! Do whatever you want, don''t have the slightest scruples! Let me talk about me. It was originally your enemy. My Pu Lao is the enemy of all the practitioners in the Xuanhuang Realm. What does that matter? I don''t care at all. If you are the leader of the Xuanhuang Realm, you should kill me for revenge now. Come on. "


    "You are!"


    Hu Lao stood beside Zhou Shu, pointed at Pu Lao, and couldn''t help but shout.


    Zhou Shu turned his head and said lightly, "Old Hu, you must either listen quietly or leave."


    Old Hu still couldn''t control it, "Master, Pu Lao, he has harmed you several times, and he controlled Heavenly Tribulation, so that immortal cultivators in the mysterious and yellow realm cannot rise to immortality. I don''t know how many immortal cultivators have been killed. , We can just avenge the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and slowly said, "Old Hu, do you want me to say it a second time?"


    "I''m not talking, Master."


    Realizing something, Old Hu took a few steps back, still puzzled in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu stared at the sky and said calmly, "Pulao, don''t say these words anymore, it''s useless, I have my ideas, no one can influence them, and you are the same."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010520 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~~)

 Chapter 3789: Hidden danger

    "Xianjie Winner (


    "Hahaha."


    In the laughter, the dragon gradually turned into a human, and Pu Lao strode down, "Zhou Shu, you look like a human emperor."


    The appearance is different from ordinary people, but his body is slightly thin and thin, and he is very dignified. When he appears, the world is stagnant and everything is silent.


    Old Hu couldn''t help hiding behind Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu raised his hand calmly, "It sounds like you have seen Emperor Xuanyuan in Pu Lao?"


    Pu Lao stood still, "I just understand a little bit."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a stern expression, "Pulao, here, I hope we all tell the truth, don''t hide it at all. This is important to you, me and the Xuanhuang world, and you can rest assured that it will never leak out. ."


    Pu Lao stopped slightly, then laughed, "Hahaha, I have always told the truth, and I am not afraid of leaking it."


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and said slowly, "Because of me, your huge dark abyss was affected by the power of the saint, and I will be responsible for helping you solve it. Before that, you can stay in the Demon Refining World or Xianshu City. , I guarantee your safety. If you need resources for cultivation, I will provide them free of charge."


    The old pot behind him shook when he heard it, and he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "I''m just a clone, what is the need for cultivation?"


    Pu Lao sneered, "To ensure my safety and let me practice is to count on the old man to be grateful? A cultivator is a cultivator. He is always in the city, but I will never be fooled."


    Zhou Shu didn��t care, and said lightly, ��Pulao, I don��t need to make you grateful. It��s just a transaction. You are the channel connecting the Xuanhuang world. I can��t let you have an accident, and you don��t have the abyss of darkness. Need a place to replenish the strength, otherwise it must be very hard in the edge of the heavens?"


    "hard?"


    Pu Lao''s expression condensed slightly, and he groaned for a few breaths, "Zhou Shu, do you already know the situation along the heavens?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I definitely don''t know as much as you, but it''s not the same as before. What you say is what you say."


    Pu Lao watched Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Then where did you get the news? You can''t have been to the edge of the heavens."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Most of them are from the demons..."


    After listening to Zhou Shu��s remarks, Pu Lao seemed to realize, ��The subsequent alien invasions were all instigated by demons? No wonder it��s so low level, worse than every time, and even has no ability to injure the Xuanhuang Realm, I said. Why is Xian Ting so stupid."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Do you think those alien races were sent by Xian Ting, but there are demons in them?"


    "What''s wrong with the demons, what can''t Xianting do?" Pu Lao disdainfully said, "Xuanhuang Realm has been exiled to the edge of the heavens. Xianting sends people in to observe from time to time, but whether it is a practitioner or a foreigner , There is only one result when you come in, you can enter, but don��t want to go out, so far, there is only one exception, hehe, you have the ability."


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "Xiangru?"


    Pu Lao nodded, "It''s the Dijiang Clan you brought out."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "He also told me a lot of information, Pu Lao, what is the situation at the edge of the heavens, and what is the situation in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "Interrogation?"


    Pu Lao snorted and said to himself, "There is a layer of gray mist in the edge of the heavens. I call it the qi of the acquired chaos."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but said, "The air of the acquired chaos?"


    "Don''t interrupt," Pu Lao stared coldly, and continued, "The innate chaotic air breeds everything in the heavens and the earth, the laws of vitality, etc., and the nature of the gray mist is very similar to it, but the effect is completely opposite. In the gray mist, everything in the heavens, such as the law of all things, cannot exist normally. No matter what it is contaminated, the law, etc., the gray mist can decompose it and become a part of the gray mist. The gray mist spreads quickly. But it is very thin, and therefore, the edge of the heavens can still exist, but if it continues, I don''t know how long the edge of the heavens can exist."


    He looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, you have also been to the Secret Realm of Chaos, don''t I need to explain it in more detail?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "No, I have seen the innate chaotic air, and I have also felt how it produces laws and various objects, but the opposite of the acquired chaotic air, I can hardly imagine, these gray mists, can it be? Who was born with a combination of many forces, but it is a failure?"


    "Are you talking about Anding City?"


    Pu Lao seemed to think, "No, the edge of the heavens was like this at the beginning. No one has merged in it. I feel that it is naturally formed."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Things that are naturally generated in the heavens generally do not destroy the heavens, because they are also part of the heavens and conform to laws and other laws. It is impossible to destroy themselves. Qi is completely destroying the edge of the heavens. This is similar to the death aura that occurs when vitality disappears. It comes from vitality, but it is destroying vitality. Can you say that those gray mists are created when the law of all things disappears. They are derived from the law of everything, but they are destroying the law of everything."


    Pu Lao nodded, "I agree with you, but how can the law of everything disappear?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t know about that, but I think that the appearance of these gray mists may be a sign that the edge of the heavens is about to die."


    "I also agree that it is a sign of demise. After all, I have been in it for so many years, and I perceive it every day," Pu Lao stroked his long beard. uukanshu.com sighed, "The immortal world and the heavens and the endless sky that many races are looking forward to is actually a heaven that is about to die, and the immortal world opens the edge of the heavens, which opens the channel to destruction."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Exploring the unknown will always bring terrible results. Fortunately, there is a door behind it."


    "Are you worried that the fog will pass to the heavens?"


    Pu Lao snorted, "I hope it can pass, but it is impossible to do so."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Pulao, have you tried it? This is too dangerous. There is no way to eliminate the gray fog. As long as it enters a little bit, the entire heavens may be affected by them and slowly fall into death."


    Pu Lao hesitated for a while, "Sometimes, the dragon clan will do something irrational."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Forget it, it''s not over anyway."


    "What else can you do, you still want to punish me for failing? You don''t have the qualifications," Pu Lao snorted, and suddenly remembered something, "Even if I didn''t do it, in fact, there are already those ash in the heavens. It''s foggy, and it''s very dense, stronger than that in the edge of the sky, don''t you know it?"


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu paused, "You mean the gray mist that destroyed the sacred artifact mixed world axe?"


    "There are still some quasi-sages who have died in the gray mist. Those gray mists can destroy the sacred artifacts, which means that the sages cannot stop and destroy them. Then they must still be in the heavens, but I don��t know where," Pu Lao thought After thinking about it, "I haven''t heard the news in these years. It should be a certain saint who thought it was sealed in which world, but it is still a disaster, and it will erupt if it is uncertain."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and sighed, "It is indeed a big hidden danger."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3790: ignorance

    "Xianjie Winner (


    Zhou Shu settled down, "Pulao, how did you and Xuanhuang Realm survive in the edge of the heavens?"


    Pulao paused, "Help each other."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Can''t you elaborate more?"


    "Do you want to know everything?" Pu Lao snorted, but explained helplessly, "Simply put, he fell asleep, and at the same time let go of defenses, and I absorbed his power, used the mysterious yellow world to preserve myself and protect him. , The origin of the Xuanhuang Realm is deep, and he can still support it at the moment, but he can''t sleep all the time, so I occasionally need outside power."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Sleep, let go of your defenses, do you trust each other too much? I doubt it, and when you just banished, you adapted to the environment along the sky and reached a consensus on mutual assistance? That''s not the case, the Profound Yellow Realm will be stained with some gray fog, but I have never found it before, but you are hiding it?"


    "Your question is really tricky."


    Pu Lao stared at him, with a hint of admiration in his surprise, "We had a very good relationship before we entered. After entering the edge of the heavens, we knew that we could not survive without relying on each other, so we immediately made a decision. As for the Xuanhuang Realm, it was not contaminated with the gray mist, because we had guessed that Xian Ting might do this before, and we prepared in advance, and the Xuanhuang Realm had seen the gray mist before."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "When opening the edge of the heavens, the gray mist also passed through the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Pu Lao nodded, "The edge of the heavens was originally in the Xuanhuang Realm. It was affected. That time was considered a catastrophe. It lost nine days in ten days. It abandoned a part of its origin and saved the creatures inside. So I understand some ways to deal with the fog."


    "Explained very clearly, I still have questions."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "You are a dragon, why do you have a good relationship with the Xuanhuang Realm? I don''t know this. Also, the immortal world will appoint a dragon as the Xuanhuang Realm. Is it intentional?"


    Pu Lao became a little impatient, "Do you really want to know everything?"


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "It''s not the first time you and I have met. It''s time to tell me about the Xuanhuang Realm. You know, it''s very important. Tell me, and of course I will tell you something very important. thing."


    Pu Lao frowned, "Finally, you didn''t let me rest for a while, Zhou Shu, you know that I am the Yinglong clan, then you also know that there is no Yinglong country in the current Dragon Kingdom, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know that the Yinglong clan was once the most powerful dragon clan in the Dragon Kingdom, and the Dragon Kingdom was split for the first time, and the Yinglong Kingdom was also the largest country, but after the second split, the Yinglong Kingdom completely disappeared. ,Why is that?"


    "The Yinglong clan was originally the dragon clan with the least heirs. We have a long life span. We have never intermarried with foreign races. It is rare to have one child in ten thousand years. In the most prosperous period, there are only 30 people. Even if such a family is strong, it cannot be managed well. "The country," Pu Lao sighed, "We Yinglong clan is not suitable and will not manage the country. Under our rule, the Dragon Kingdom is in a mess. From the initial assembly to the split, it is mostly our fault. When the first split, The other dragons respected us and gave us the proper status, but we still couldn''t see any improvement, so the Yinglong clan simply withdrew from the dragon kingdom and handed over the dragon kingdom to other dragons."


    Zhou Shu surprised, "Withdraw from the Dragon Kingdom?"


    "It''s the secret of the Dragon Clan. We quit the Dragon Kingdom and gave birth to the idea of ??returning to the Xuanhuang Realm. There are many things in between. I don''t want to say too much. In short, most of the Yinglong Clan fell for the Xuanhuang Realm, and only left After three, no one else knew about these things, but the Xuanhuang Realm saw it very clearly, so when I found the opportunity to serve as the Heavenly Dao of the Xuanhuang Realm, the Xuanhuang Realm did not object, and Xianting also agreed, probably because I think the Yinglong clan will treat the Xuanhuang The world is broken."


    Pu Lao sneered, "Hey, Immortal Realm thinks too much."


    Zhou Shu respected and saluted, "We don''t know that you have done so many things for the Xuanhuang Realm, Pu Lao, I''m sorry."


    Pu Lao scolded, "What''s the excuse? This is what we should do. The practitioners abandoned the Xuanhuang Realm, but we should not be the dragon. We originated from the Xuanhuang Realm and will naturally guard the Xuanhuang Realm forever, even if it has been abandoned. we."


    Zhou Shu was speechless for a while, and the old pot behind him was stunned, feeling as complicated as boiling water.


    Pu Lao looked at them and said coldly, "Is there anything else you want to ask, hurry up, I will ask after you ask."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Hu Lao, and said calmly, "About the catastrophe."


    "What''s the point to ask about this little thing?"


    Pulao paused, and said coldly, "Zhou Shu, you are the first to attract the fairy envoy in 20,000 years. If it weren''t for you...Forget it, my purpose is very clear. I don''t want anyone in the fairy world to understand. In the situation of the Xuanhuang Realm, it is impossible for a cultivator to be promoted. I have killed a lot of cultivators. I also feel that the Xuanhuang Realm will blame me after I wake up, but what I did, how?"


    "How can an ordinary cultivator expose the situation in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Old Hu couldn''t help it, but there was not much indignation in his tone.


    Pu Lao hey, UU read www. uukanshu.com disdainfully said, "You are also an artifact, and you actually asked such a naive question."


    "you����"


    The old pot was a bit angry again.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Old Hu, this is easy to do. I can see most things through reincarnation. I believe that Xianting will definitely see more. After all, they have more than reincarnation, but also cause and effect. Destiny, and more methods."


    Old Hu was stagnant and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu looked at Old Hu and slowly said, "Actually, Pu Lao does not allow immortal cultivators to ascend to immortality, not only does not allow immortals to understand the Xuanhuang Realm, but also because he does not want the cultivators to understand the situation of the Xuanhuang Realm. After all, the Xuanhuang Realm has been banished from the immortal realm. At the edge of the heavens, there is no living space for immortal cultivators around, and going out is a death. If the immortal cultivator knows this, the immortal cultivators in the Xuanhuang realm will be very desperate and may cause the entire world to decline."


    "Zhou Shu, you don''t need to say, these are not reasons, I don''t need to explain to the incompetent."


    Pu Lao looked at Zhou Shu and scolded, "Zhou Shu, it''s okay for you to be promoted to immortality. You are very different. I can''t see what you are inside. I don''t think Xian Ting may be able to find anything. Then you actually returned Building the Tower of the Heavenly Tower, your Tower of Heavenly Tower, is equivalent to fully displaying the Xuanhuang Realm in front of Xian Ting, letting them understand that the Xuanhuang Realm on the edge of the heavens is still not going to die, and there is still the possibility of recovery."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "At that time, I only wanted to do something for the Xuanhuang Realm and Zongmen. It was my ignorance, but I would make up for it."


    "How do you make up, take the Xuanhuang Realm out of the edge of the heavens, just by saying?"


    A cold light flashed in Pu Lao''s eyes, "I originally had a good plan with Xuanhuangjie, but because of you, it is almost impossible to succeed!"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2010520 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3791: Own responsibility

    "Xianjie Winner (


    Looking at Pu Lao who was a little bit above, Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I can make up for it."


    "Zhou Shu, don''t say anything like this anymore. It is impossible to make up. It is not difficult to take me out of the edge of the heavens, but to take the Xuanhuang Realm out, there is almost no other possibility to do so..." Pu Lao Coldly said, "Although it is such a crazy plan."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What plan?"


    Pu Lao looked at the Tianchi below, "What are you doing?"


    "Turn the Demon Refining Realm into the Real Realm..." Zhou Shu''s expression changed slightly, "You plan to turn the Profound Yellow Realm into a virtual realm, and then use the artifact to take it out? How can this be possible, let alone whether there are any artifacts that can withstand the Profound Yellow Realm, Doing so will make most of the races in the Xuanhuang Realm disappear!"


    Pu Lao said lightly, "Yes, with the size of the Xuanhuang Realm, about 80% of the creatures will disappear."


    Zhou Shu exclaimed loudly, "80%? Never do this, it''s crazy."


    "I know," Pu Lao was very calm, "but you can''t get out if you are not crazy. Staying in a place like the edge of the heavens, the Xuanhuang world has no assistance, only the endless persecution of the immortal world. This may be the only way. It��s a pity that I have been stuck on the plan and have not been able to achieve it."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I don''t need to do it again, I have other ways."


    "What can you do?"


    Pu Lao laughed, "Is it to break the edge of the heavens and let the gray mist fill the entire heavens? Or gather the power of Xianshu City to bring the Xuanhuang Realm out? The premise for this is that you want to occupy the Sijitian. Do you know what this means? It means to completely destroy the Immortal Realm. Any one of the Four Extreme Heavens has at least twenty quasi-sage guardians, and they can be supported by the Luofu Realm at any time."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is a choice."


    Pu Lao glanced at him and said faintly, "I know this is a choice, and you may also be able to do it, such as destroying the fairy world, but at that time, the mysterious yellow world is more likely to disappear. Inside, anything can happen. I have seen many worlds that inexplicably collapse and then disappear completely. No one knows when the Profound Yellow World will encounter them."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Luck is not that bad, besides, I didn''t plan to use this option, I have other options."


    Pu Lao snorted, "Then you tell me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Pulao, have you ever left the world of refining demon? Have you seen Xianshu City carefully? Do you know what the foundation of Xianshu City is?"


    "My mark is in the demon refining world. I can only come here and can''t get out. Of course, if you deliberately put away the demon refining world, you can also force me to go out. Then I will be killed by your formation," Pu Lao Faintly said, "As for the foundation of Xianshu City, it is the formation? I have heard some, your formation should be very powerful, otherwise you won''t get so much praise, and there are many from your enemies. This I admire you very much. One person can make such a strong formation. From the perspective of the formation, you are better than most quasi-sages, and you can rank in the top three in the heavens."


    Zhou Shu paused, "This formation was there when I was a big Luo Jinxian."


    Pu Lao sneered unconsciously, "I''m afraid I don''t know? Hahaha, you are very similar to someone in terms of boasting."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "Pulao, do you think that a big Luo Jinxian can design such a formation, and build it successfully in less than a hundred years, and even integrate hundreds of worlds into a whole, you really Do you think I did it?"


    "Yeah, I think it''s just like that for the saint born that day," Pu Lao was startled slightly, "No, you mean someone will help you? I don''t notice that there is such a strong person around you, who is it?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s not a person, it''s the foundation of the Profound Yellow Realm and even the heavens. He is helping me."


    "The foundation of the Profound Yellow Realm and the heavens, you mean..." Pu Lao suddenly lost his temper, his face turned green, and waved his hand, "This is impossible, impossible, Jianmu has long collapsed and is divided into many other creatures. , It is impossible to have the original..." He stared at Zhou Shu''s hand and tremblingly said, "This is, this is, is it the bud of Jianmu?"


    "Yes, you can take it and see for yourself."


    Zhou Shu handed over the shoots of Jianmu and slowly said, "I have a lot more, because Jianmu has survived two calamities and is constantly multiplying."


    Pu Lao only took a look, then raised his head to look at Zhou Shu, "Your realms are all the core of the origin that Jianmu helped you make?!"


    "Completely correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Every basic realm that makes up the formation comes from Jianmu. The only difference is the Yunjuan realm where Xianshu City is located, because Jianmu is on this Yunjuan realm, and it supports the whole The formation is also the true core of Xianshu City."


    Pu Lao stood there for a while, and sighed, "I finally understand now."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "What do you understand?"


    "The last time I was in the Great Dark Abyss, what I perceived was not your breath of Profound Yellow Realm at all, but what Jianmu brought to you, but at that time I couldn''t have imagined that Jianmu still exists in the heavens. This is really Profound Yellow. The great fortune of the realm," Pu Lao stopped sighing, looking at Zhou Shu solemnly, "Jianmu was obtained after you entered the heavens, right? If Jianmu is still in the Xuanhuang Realm, I can''t possibly not know."


    "Yes, a coincidence."


    Zhou Shu nodded and briefly introduced the source of Jianmu. UU Reading


    Pu Nao shook his head after hearing this and said sincerely, "This is not a chance, but a destiny. Once this kind of thing happens, it is inevitable, Zhou Shu, I now believe that you are the savior of the Xuanhuang Realm, and there must be a way. Save the Xuanhuang World."


    Zhou Shu was a little stunned, "I believe it so soon?"


    Pu Lao frowned, "Jianmu is here with you, and you have done so many things for you, indicating that you have gained the trust of Jianmu, then I believe you need other reasons? There is Jianmu here, rescue The Xuanhuang Realm is not difficult. Jianmu has enough space power to mobilize the entire world of heavens. As long as Jianmu grows up smoothly, he can bring the Xuanhuang Realm over."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I don''t know this. My thought is...Forget it, how do you know these things?"


    "I know more about Jianmu than you. Our Yinglong clan was born on Jianmu, and we are closer to him than human beings, but I never thought that this knowledge will be useful someday," Pu said. Jail said eagerly, "Zhou Shu, you want to let me out! I need to be closer to Jianmu to help him grow. He has only survived two calamities, and there are at least three more times. I can definitely help. ."


    Zhou Shu paused, as if thinking about something.


    Pu Nao couldn''t help but said, "What else do you think? Zhou Shu, you are not worried that I will be unfavorable to Jianmu, this is absolutely impossible."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course I understand that the Dragon Clan has always taken guarding Jianmu as its own duty. If there were Jianmu in the Xuanhuang Realm back then, the Dragon would not be able to leave the Xuanhuang Realm..."


    Pu Lao nodded immediately, "Yes, if there is Jianmu, we will stay in the Xuanhuang Realm to the death, no matter who the enemy is."


    (PS: Thank you Feng Caifeng for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3792: 1 newspaper

    "Xianjie Winner (


    Jianmu is indeed a killer.


    As long as it is taken out, there is basically no person in the Xuanhuang Realm who denies the Lord, like the old scholar, and this Pu Lao is also like this.


    And Zhou Shu told Pu Lao about building wood. On the one hand, Pu Lao deserves to do so. Only three of the entire family died because of the Xuanhuang Realm. The Xuanhuang Realm that has guarded the edge of the sky for tens of thousands of years. Of course it is worth it. On the other hand, Jianmu really needs Pu Lao.


    Of course, Xianshu City also needs it.


    Zhou Shu looked at Pu Lao and said warmly, "Pulao, I will let you out, but we have to wait."


    Pu Lao said angrily, "Wait for?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Waiting for Jianmu to believe in you, I believe in you, but Jianmu has not yet."


    Pu Lao shouted, "Then not wait, take me out immediately, I have a way to convince him."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Pulao, you also know that as long as you go out, you will be discovered by the formation. I am afraid you can''t resist this clone now? When you turn into Feiyan, how can you make him believe you?"


    Pu Lao''s face changed slightly, "This... can''t you help me?"


    Zhou Shu continued, "When you come to Jianmu, you must be open and magnanimous. If I help you block the formation and take you over, I am afraid that it will affect Jianmu��s attitude towards Xianshu City, then Xianshu City may It''s not easy to handle. You have to know that although I helped raise Jianmu, I always treat him as an independent individual, and I have to discuss everything with him, let alone such a major event."


    Pulao paused and nodded, "You did the right thing. If you were disrespectful to Jianmu when he was weak, you wouldn''t be able to get his trust."


    "Yeah, now I definitely can''t take you there in a hurry, so Jianmu might be dissatisfied with me. Of course, I can''t help you tell him. I have never done this because I know it''s useless to say it," Zhou Shu looked at Pu Lao and sighed slightly, "Jianmu can''t speak or move. He sees people only by his own feelings. You can only rely on yourself to gain his trust."


    Pu Lao slowly said, "I understand what you have said. In other words, I must have a certain strength to resist the formation before I can see him."


    "It''s not just that, it''s better to have the ability to help him," Zhou Shu sighed again. "Now is not the past. In the past, as long as he kept watering and cultivating soil, he would trust you, but now he has grown. The requirements are much higher."


    Pu Lao looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, I feel you are using Jianmu to blackmail me."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Don''t be so ugly, I''m just helping you and Jianmu too."


    "Then what do you think, just tell me."


    Pu Lao lowered his head and glanced at the Tianchi below, "Is planning to use the Demon Refining Realm to recover? It''s better to swallow the Demon Refining Realm."


    The words were very light, but Old Hu''s figure trembled, "Don''t be foolish, this demon refining world belongs to the master."


    "I can''t give you the power here. Besides, the most here is Shu Zhili, which is of no use to you," Zhou Shu laughed. "God, of course, if you plan to practice Shu Zhi, I will definitely support you. ."


    Pu Lao said bluntly, "I have studied for a while, but it is more difficult for the dragons."


    "Have you learned it?" Zhou Shu said slowly, "I''m just talking about it, the Dragon Race shouldn''t need to learn these Dao."


    "Are you underestimating us?" Pu Lao said solemnly, "I have lived a long time, so I can always try some. Although compared with human practitioners, the Dragon Race will encounter many special difficulties in learning the Dao of Laws, but I really want to learn. It��s not impossible to learn when I have perseverance. My law of order is stronger than most quasi-sages in the heavens. For example, Chilong, isn��t it from the Yinglong clan? They all learned the law. New dragons."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Hehe, I believe it, but I''m not talking about it."


    "I don''t care what you say, just bring it," Pu Lao raised his head and said coldly, "As long as it is the power of law in the abyss, I can borrow it. If there is a lot of power of order, it will be better. , This clone of me may be able to condense into an entity, as for the conditions, you just say yes, nothing more than to help you defend the city or something, build the wood here, of course I will guard it, you don��t need to spend any effort."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "I said yes, but what I want to give you is not power, but the body of a Yinglong."


    Pu Lao was stagnant, "Yinglong body, where did you come from?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said frankly, "I stole it from the Witch Clan. Should you be able to use your clone? If you have bodies on both sides, you should be able to play a greater role? But I I don��t know if you will use it."


    "Why don''t you use it? Why don''t I use it? Can the clone find a better body?"


    Pu Lao''s expression was condensed, "Profane the body of the tribe? The Dragon tribe does not have such a taboo, as long as it is not used by others. Besides, this kind of thing is done by your practitioners first. I don''t see all kinds of corpses in the Xuanhuang world. Is it? There will only be more in the heavens."


    "Speaking of corpse refining... forget it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s not the only problem, that body is a bit different."


    Pu Lao frowned, "What''s the difference? Haven''t survived the catastrophe? Only half of the body, UU reading still has no claws and no head? Zhou Shu, don''t talk so much, as long as there is a body, I can use it. Reshaping the power of the dragon inside is not a big problem."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "I can''t say that clearly. I''ll take you out to see it later."


    Pu Lao''s face changed slightly, "Huh, what are you waiting for? After saying so much, in fact, you could have let me out long ago without being affected by the formation, right? If it wasn''t for my mind when I heard Jianmu If you are unstable, you will not be caught."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Pulao, you don''t have to be angry, did you not arouse me less before? You pay for it."


    Pu Lao realized something, and said coldly, "One pay for one pay? Then I have what I have. You are less, and others want me to pay more, but I don��t care if I have the ability. Let me pay it back, ha ha."


    "Go out and talk about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stretched out his hand to Pu Lao, "Trouble God, now transfer the mark here, let''s go out now."


    Looking at the piece of black wood in Zhou Shu''s hand, Pu Lao hesitated. He knew that if he entered, the clone would be temporarily handed over to Zhou Shu. After a few breaths, his figure suddenly shrank and got into the wood. At the same time , The purple crack in the sky above the demon refining world also completely disappeared.


    Hu Lao breathed a sigh of relief, Zhou Shu looked at Mu Mu for a few breaths, then turned around and said, "Lao Hu, keep busy, I am waiting for your good news."


    Old Hu hurriedly saluted, "I see, master, I believe it won''t be long before I can help my master through the robbery."


    "Well, I''m ready for your place too."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and soon disappeared.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 2019121401 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3793: Who

    "Xianjie Winner (


    When I walked out of the wooden house, the ground suddenly trembled.


    Through the swaying branches, Zhou Shu seemed to see an angry face.


    He walked up to Jianmu and raised his hand, "Are you angry? Think I brought outsiders here?"


    Jianmu shook twice and seemed to respond.


    "It seems that you understand more and more, a very good thing," Zhou Shuwen said, "I sealed him in the soul-raising tree. It is the soul-raising tree that you have nourished. He absolutely cannot perceive the outside. The situation, you can rest assured."


    Jianmu was still a little dissatisfied, a branch dropped down and hit Zhou Shu in the head.


    Zhou Shu touched his head and shook his head. "Don''t be so direct. In fact, this person is very important. His race was once your people. Hehe, this may be nonsense. There are very few races in the heavens that are not your people. , But he is really important. His body has always guarded the Xuanhuang Realm, which is your home. For this, he has worked so hard and is still imprisoned in the edge of the heavens... Forget it, wait until it is appropriate At that time, let him come over and talk to you."


    Jianmu''s shaking gradually stopped, but a new sprout emerged from the ground and quickly reached out in front of Zhou Shu.


    "You gave it to him?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the jade-like Jianmu bud, "The quality is quite good. Do you have high hopes for him, or are you rewarding him for sticking to the Xuanhuang world? Haha, don''t hit me, I won''t be jealous. I would love to see more people helping you, so it will be good for you and me."


    Picking off the buds of Jianmu, Zhou Shu smiled and walked away.


    The green bird not far away frowned, "It''s weird in ancient times, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu lifted the wood, "Here is the prison of heaven, I temporarily sealed him inside."


    "what?"


    Qingque''s face changed suddenly, and he forgot what to ask, and stretched out his hand, "Shu, give him to me!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t stop him, and let her take the soul-raising tree over and said calmly, "Qing, are you planning to avenge Xiaoxue?"


    Qingque stared at the Soul Cultivation Tree, excited and angry, and said coldly, "Not only Xiaoxue, but also the two guardians before, they all died because of the heavenly tribulation. The heavenly tribulation deliberately strengthened, really Unexpectedly, Pu Lao would also fall into our hands one day, hum."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You pay for it, you should."


    "Yes."


    Qingque held the soul-raising tree tightly, lowered his head, seemingly thoughtful, "What should I do with him?"


    After thinking for a while and realizing something, she looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Shu, how did you seal him inside?"


    "He went in by himself."


    Zhou Shu looked at the soul-raising tree and said faintly, "Didn''t he leave a mark in the demon refining world? Because the huge dark abyss he was in was affected by the saint, he came to the demon refining world through the mark, and then..."


    As I listened, the excitement on Qingque''s face slowly disappeared, "He and Yinglong clan have always guarded the Xuanhuang Realm? Is the increase in the tribulation to protect the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It looks like this."


    Qingque stared at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "I don''t want to look, I want your opinion, do you think so?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Yes, from the various information I have collected over the years, we can draw this conclusion. I also think that Yinglong clan has indeed been guarding the Xuanhuang Realm, and Pu Lao and Xuanhuang Realm share the same on the edge of the heavens. Through adversity..."


    Qingque couldn''t help saying, "He and the Xuanhuang Realm share tribulations, so does he share tribulations with the cultivators of the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "This is obvious."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Definitely not. Pu Lao doesn''t think those immortal cultivators are qualified to share the troubles with him. Pu Lao believes that they have no ability to participate in the plan. What Pu Lao wants to do, they must accept, even if they lose everything because of it. Pu Lao will not care either."


    Qingque snorted, "Then it is right for these immortals to seek revenge from him."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Yes, no one can stop others from avenging him. This is what he should bear."


    Qingque froze for a while, and said, "Are you letting me choose now, Shu? I..."


    "You are a practitioner, you make decisions based on your own mind," Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "Qing, I don''t want to affect your choice. No matter what you choose, I will support it. Of course, I have some words. To say, after you choose."


    Qingque hesitated for a few breaths, and said slowly, "I want you to say it now."


    Zhou Shu thought for a few moments, then smiled and nodded, "Fine, then I will say that revenge is wrong now."


    As he thought, Qingque gave him the right to choose.


    This also shows that the helpers around them are behind Zhou Shu, the emperor.


    In fact, the difference between talking first and then talking about is the difference between who will bear the cause and effect. Zhou Shu makes the choice, so the cause and effect will naturally be borne by Zhou Shu.


    For Zhou Shu personally, if others are willing to let him bear it, he is willing to bear the cause and effect. As the emperor, he naturally has the courage to bear everything.


    Qingque threw the soul-raising tree over and sighed, "Shu, if you just say this, I don''t have to worry about it. I''m sure to listen to you. In fact, I also know that for the Xuanhuang world, we can''t find it. Pu Lao takes revenge, UU reading instead wants to help him, but it''s just Xiaoxue...Oh."


    boom.


    Watching the Soul Cultivation Tree fall to the ground, Zhou Shu slowly said, "I can reshape a little Xue that is exactly the same, you can, but you won''t do it, because you know that even if Xiaoxue comes back, that time will not come back. Now, Qing, we are different now."


    Qingque smiled helplessly, "The joy, anger and disappointment at that time can''t come back."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "It''s not difficult to come back, but do you want to sink into reincarnation?"


    Qingque shook and said quickly, "No, of course not, don''t talk nonsense, Shu."


    "The cultivator must be forward," Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said with a smile, "Qing, don''t think about these things anymore, hurry up and practice, your Hunyuan Jinxian realm is not stable yet, don''t hurry up, wait until The immortal world is here, and it will be too late if you hurry."


    "I know, didn''t you see that I was here all the time? I didn''t even care about things in the city recently."


    Qingque glanced at the soul-raising tree, and said a little disgustedly, "Damn it, if it wasn''t for you suddenly and weirdly, I might not remember these things, I don''t care about it anymore. I don''t want to see him, but I have a request. When Pu Lao comes over, you want him to apologize to Xiaoxue."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu picked up the Soul Cultivation Tree and nodded seriously.


    Most of Pu Lao didn''t know what Xiaoxue was. There were so many people who died because of the tribulations, and perhaps ninety-nine percent of them did not remember him. And these causes and effects converge together, and I don''t know what kind of power it will become?


    Of course, no matter how much cause and effect, no matter how great the calamity is, Zhou Shu will accept it. If I don''t bear it, who can there be?


    (PS: Thank you Feng Caifeng for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3794: Send dragon

    "Xianjie Winner (


    Zhou Shu landed on the Xuanhuang world.


    I don��t recognize it anymore. The yellow sand on the ground has all turned into stars, shimmering everywhere. Huang Xuan sitting in the middle seems to be sitting in the ocean of stars. With the faint yellow light on his body, the stars hold the moon. general.


    Zhou Shu didn''t intend to look more, "Miss Huang, what about Yinglong?"


    Huang Xuan glanced at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "I threw it outside."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was stagnant, and he said angrily, "You, this is nonsense...when did it happen?"


    "What are you anxious for? I can make it absorb the star power better outside, and now it''s almost completely integrated together," Huang Xuan pointed to the distance and said impatiently, "There is it, you are here for it. ?"


    Zhou Shuning saw that there was a bright light outside the air and wind layer. It was obviously the Yinglong that floated up and down.


    He shook his head and smiled unconsciously. He had made a mistake before and thought it was from another world.


    "It''s hard to do a good thing, and you have to scold you."


    Huang Xuan fell next to him, saying, "If you want, take it away quickly, so as not to waste my star power."


    "Okay," Zhou Shu nodded with a smile, and looked around, "These are the star powers of the Star Sea Realm?"


    "Part of it."


    Thinking of something, Huang Xuan unconsciously took two steps back and said vigilantly, "Don''t think about hitting their ideas. I will help you with your dragon. The star power here is mine, so I won''t allow it at all. Take it away."


    Zhou Shu paused, smiled and saluted, "I just ask, yes, thank you, how did you help it merge?"


    Huang Xuan snorted, "I tried my best to prevent them from merging. Now that I have enough star power, I don''t need to stop it, so I can easily..." He realized that something was wrong and blushed. , "In short, I just helped, you don''t need to ask so much."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, thinking he had changed his sex, "Miss Huang, what about the Zhu Rong clan I have invited, should they have arrived long ago?"


    "In the realm on the edge, didn''t your city lord tell you?"


    Huang Xuan paused, "The power of the sun is different from the power of the moon, and it is not suitable for the previous method, so I plan to separate the two realms and develop the power of the sun and the stars separately, and then use the rapids or other methods. It may take a little longer to come and merge naturally, but the effect will definitely be better. I promise it will be stronger than the moon and star power. By the way, you will also help when the time comes."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "You are a genius, you have the final say."


    Huang Xuan smiled and said Yan Yan, "Hey, then I will continue to practice. By the way, thank you for helping me build Emei."


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "have you been in charge for such a long time?"


    "Of course I did, but I didn��t go. They came. I am here in Emei��s holy land. They have to come and ask me for important things. It feels really good. Hey, it seems that another disciple is here. I won��t follow. you said so."


    Huang Xuan''s figure suddenly disappeared, and soon reappeared in the middle of the sea of ??stars, sitting there with a calm expression like a bodhisattva.


    It''s just that it''s not so solemn, and the eyes are still smiling, and that pride can''t be concealed.


    Zhou Shufei went to the body of Ying Long and examined it carefully.


    Compared with the previous one, the whole body is covered with starlight and shimmers endlessly. The original brown and yellow wrinkled skin has become crystal clear, and even the subtle folds are shining, and the whole looks like a The colorful yellow emerald dragon is less majestic and more magnificent.


    It seems that it is indeed fully integrated with Xingli.


    "I don''t know if it works."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. Originally, he planned to use his soul shadow to control it, but now he should hand it over to Pu Lao.


    Because he had confessed to Jianmu before, Zhou Shu didn''t need to move Yinglong outside the formation, after a little thought, he unlocked the seal of the soul-raising wood.


    "So long? I thought you sold me!"


    A phantom of Pu Lao emerged, and Long Wei followed, and the Star Sea Realm not far away shook.


    Zhou Shu was also quite surprised. A clone without much power could have such a dragon. If it were a complete body, what would it be like? Pu Lao is definitely the strongest dragon clan he has ever seen, but it is not surprising. If it weren''t for this, it would be impossible to guard the Xuanhuang Realm for so many years along the edge of the heavens.


    Seeing Zhou Shu surprised, Pu Lao also showed a trace of satisfaction, and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, what did you promise me?"


    "It''s not behind you."


    Zhou Shu sighed involuntarily, "It turns out that you are vain, and your perception has deteriorated to such a degree. I thought you were very strong."


    "I have no power now."


    Pu Lao snorted, turned around to hide his embarrassment, and after a glance, his face changed, "Zhou Shu, you call this Yinglong? What is this, emerald dragon? Is it new in these tens of thousands of years? The dragons that appeared?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "He is Ying Long. Look carefully, the scales are everywhere."


    Pu Lao looked at it carefully. Because of his perception, he went around a few times to see clearly. After reading it, he was a little surprised, "It''s really Ying Long, how did he become like this? Who caused it? Tell me. "


    "It wasn''t anyone who harmed it, it was made to incorporate star power."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You wouldn''t even be unable to perceive star power? Or Yinglong is not good at star power? It doesn''t make sense, UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com, I put star power in Yinglong at the beginning. When it came time, they naturally merged together."


    "Of course we know how to use star power!"


    Pu Yao couldn''t help saying, "If it weren''t for the relationship between the heavens, I would definitely have more power to use, but I can''t figure out how the star power can cause this result, how much star power is absorbed, I even realized that even the power of the dragon itself was covered up."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "All the star power accumulated by the Xuanming Clan and the Immortal Realm for thousands of years is all in it."


    Pu Lao looked at Zhou Shu and said in amazement, "The accumulation of the Immortal Realm and the Xuanming Clan? How did you get it? You just said it was stolen. It is impossible to steal from the Xuanming Clan? What''s more? Immortal Realm, you must be at war with the Xuan Ming clan, right?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Pulao, you have too many questions, I have one question now, can you use it? If you can''t use it, go back and I will find something else for you."


    Pu Lao frowned, "Nonsense! It works."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Then use it. This should only be the dragon or the emerald dragon, which will be handed over to you for the time being. His power is also yours, but you must remember that these powers can only be used to help Jianmu. , Xuanhuangjie and Xianshu City."


    Pu Lao looked at Ying Long, thinking, "Are you sure you give it to me? After I get it, are you sure you can still trap me?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Does it make sense for you to say this now? But I can tell you frankly, as long as I don''t agree, you can''t live without Xianshu City."


    "Hahaha, well said!"


    Pu Lao glanced at Zhou Shu, his figure disappeared suddenly, and the dragon suddenly shook.


    The momentum is so great that it is difficult to describe it all, only seeing the Xuanhuangjie on the side can not stop shaking, ups and downs.

 Chapter 3795: honest

    "Xianjie Winner (


    The shock quickly disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a clear and distant dragon chant, like a long song in the dark night, resounding through most of the formation.


    For a time, many people flew out from the nearby world and looked towards this side.


    Yuntong also has its inconvenience, that is, it is impossible to hide secrets, and people from hundreds of realms can rush over what happens.


    Looking around, Zhou Shu frowned, "Pulao, you are causing trouble."


    "This is your realm. What''s the trouble? That only shows that you lack control."


    Pu Lao was still tumbling, flaring his teeth and claws from time to time, as if he was familiar with this body and ignored Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and said loudly, "Everyone is gone, I''m Zhou Shu, I''m sorting out the formation, so it''s not suitable to watch."


    The voice quickly spread through the void, and the formation immediately became quiet, and those who had probed their heads all retracted, and no one was seen around.


    "Hey, it seems your prestige is pretty good."


    Pu Lao gradually calmed down, glanced at Zhou Shu, and said in a deep voice, "I will be able to recover my human form in a few hours. At that time, you can take me to see Jianmu, Zhou Shu? I don''t want to have any more. Other questions."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Just ask this as soon as I have a body, do you want to see me that way?"


    Pu Lao said coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Pulao, if you have a body, you should feel Jianmu? Now that you know that he is here, that''s enough. I said it earlier. Now is not the time for you to see him, you There is still a lot to do."


    "Do things? Do you think I will be at your mercy?"


    Pu Lao let out a sneer, shook his body, and stood up, and Longwei unfolded, encircling Zhou Shu like a strong wind and rain.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Don''t do such extraneous things, it will only embarrass you."


    Pu Lao realized something, and immediately took Long Wei, two white smoke from his nostrils, "Huh."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Pulao, speaking of your strength, you are really strong. The body you just got can give out such a dragon. It''s very good, only a little worse than Jin Hao. I believe you are sure Can do what is needed to build wood."


    Pu Lao stared at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "I''m patience for Jianmu, you don''t want to make an inch."


    "I also gave you a body for the sake of building wood," Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t need your gratitude, but I don''t want to see you being rude to me or Xianshucheng. You have to know, I want to take it back. It��s easy too."


    Pu Lao looked at Zhou Shu, "I can feel that you should have a way to mobilize those star powers. This is indeed a problem for this body. However, under my control, you are sure that you can compete with Yinglong''s own Dragon power?"


    "You look down on the founders too much."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "If it weren''t for worrying about Jianmu and Formation Realm, I can fight you now, and I promise to lose you. Maybe then, you will put away the arrogance of the dragon clan, but when that At that time, I didn��t have this attitude towards you."


    Pu Lao looked at Zhou Shu for a while, but still felt a little vacant, and said, "I''m just a clone."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I think with your abilities and this body, the clone is not necessarily worse than the body. It''s better to go out and try. I will give you a month to recover well, and then we will compare."


    Pu Lao snorted, "Enough! Zhou Shu, what are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and slowly said, "No, in the Xuanhuang Realm, you are the Dao of Heaven, in Xianshu City, I am the city lord. You must follow the rules wherever you go. I hope you don��t think that you are superior. I need you to put yourself on an equal footing with others at all times. This is the foundation of Xianshu City and my attitude."


    Pu Lao stared at Zhou Shu, "Is this count as Ma Wei? Why didn''t you say it before?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Before you said you promised to beat me, I told you what to do, now you have the strength, it��s never too late to say it, don��t you think I will treat you as a body for you to obey the immortal? The conditions of Shucheng''s rules? Isn''t that the kind of city you said."


    Pu Lao sneered twice and said in a deep voice, "Okay, in Xianshu City, I will abide by your rules. You can say what I have to do."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The first thing, apologize to Xiaoxue, be more serious, I want to take it back for business."


    "Funny!" Pu Lao sneered, "I never apologize."


    Zhou Shu didn��t care, ��Then you��re going to try it now. It��s very simple. It��s hard to say sorry. Only people who naturally think that they are superior, never apologize, because they don��t care about what others think. Such a person cannot stay in Xianshu City, and it is impossible to see Jianmu."


    "you����"


    Pu Lao stopped for a while, "Who is Xiaoxue, why should I apologize to him?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Xiaoxue is a tool spirit. She blocked the robbery for her master and died under the tribulation strengthened by you."


    "It turned out to be such a small thing, I had forgotten it a long time ago," Pu Lao said with a slight condensed expression. "It''s not difficult to apologize, but there are thousands of people who died because of the catastrophe. Do you have to bring up every one of them, and I have to apologize, what else can I do?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "This is the only one, for me, whoever reads more."


    "Do you mean that you will help me when someone else finds me after you have passed the testimony?" Pu Lao laughed suddenly, "Hahaha, don''t say such silly things, what I do, myself Will bear it and need you to solve it? Zhou Shu, I can apologize, but only this time, I am giving you face, as for other people, don''t be afraid of death."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Then you apologize first."


    Pu Lao pondered for a few breaths and raised his claws, "I''m sorry, Xiaoxue, it was me who did my own way at first. If you reincarnated, just ask me to take revenge."


    Zhou Shu stood there, seeming to be thinking about something, and sighed unconsciously.


    "Is this Xiaoxue important to you?"


    Pu Lao looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "I still remember your things. Is your instrument spirit called Caiying? That little guy who wants to find me desperately?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "You don''t need to worry about these things, Pu Lao, now the second thing is to get acquainted with your body as soon as possible and to fully display his strength. Is it enough time for three months?"


    Pu Lao thought for a while, "Enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then I will take you to a realm to recover, don��t do anything else, especially trying to communicate with Jianmu, now he can��t accept you, and any of your actions will be regarded as against Xianshu City. Provoked and lost the opportunity to communicate with Jianmu."


    Pu Lao said coldly, "I know what to do, I still have a question."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What?"


    "Tell me honestly, where did you get this body?"


    Pu Lao stared at Zhou Shu, with doubts and anger in his deep eyes.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191214 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3796: Gods

    "Xianjie Winner (


    What did Zhou Shu realize, "A tribe who is very close to you?"


    Pu Lao said impatiently, "You don''t care about these, you just need to tell me."


    Zhou Shu looked at Pu Lao, "I will tell you, but I don''t want you to do other things now. If you must do it, you must also complete the mission of Xianshu City. This Yinglong''s body is a mysterious What the Mingzu brought... that''s it."


    "I want my people to become the Demon Abyss Dragon," Pu Lao suddenly screamed, "Hmph, Phosphorescent Demon Lord, I can move my muscles and bones."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I support you at this point, but not now."


    Pu Lao stared at Zhou Shu, "I know."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Then the Xuan Ming Realm, do you want me to check it for you? Their god, Cang Jue, seems to be a very troublesome person."


    Pu Lao snorted, "I have a body and I will check it myself, as long as you don''t get in the way."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "As long as you do what Jianmu wants you to do, I don��t care what you do, but don��t forget. The most important thing for you now is to protect the Xuanhuang Realm. Even if you are a clone, you can��t be too casual. , If something happens, I can��t make up for it.��


    Pu Lao said unconsciously, "You make up? You don''t have to arouse me, I know how to do it."


    "Wow, this dragon actually lives?!"


    In the distance, a star light came over. It was still in the realm just now, and it was next to them in an instant.


    Pu Lao looked at Huang Xuan with some doubts, and he didn''t know the situation for a while, so he closed his mouth.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Miss Huang, what are you doing here?"


    "I wanted to come over a long time ago. I''ve been talking about Emei''s things over there. I''m only free now." Huang Xuan didn''t look at Zhou Shu, his eyes were on Pu Lao. "How did you do it? Isn''t this dragon dead? Wannian, how come there was such a big noise just now?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "You heard Long Yin, didn''t you hear what I just said?"


    Huang Xuan shook his head, "What did you hear, you haven''t told me how did he come alive?"


    Zhou Shu felt helpless, "He didn''t come alive, but infused with a new soul."


    Huang Xuan immediately shook his head and said seriously, "Impossible. Whose spirit can control such a dragon that has survived the triple calamity and is full of star power? Unless it is you, it is impossible for you to send it out. It��s not that the Dragon Clan cannot do it at all."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Don''t you only like Xingli, why are you also interested in the Dragon Race?"


    "Yes," Huang Xuan chuckled, "It''s okay if you''re tired, let''s take a look curiously. Besides, cultivators like to train and slay dragons, right?"


    Pu Lao was shocked when he heard the sound, anger came from his heart, and Long Wei unconsciously exuded.


    "what!"


    Huang Xuan exclaimed, the starlight shining rapidly on his body, constantly disappearing the approaching Longwei.


    Zhou Shu looked at Pu Lao, "Don''t do unnecessary things."


    Pu Lao waved his paw and snorted coldly, "Little girl, don''t talk nonsense."


    Huang Xuan''s pressure was relieved, and he complained, "You lie to me, you see... it''s obviously alive. Looking at this old-fashioned look, I''m afraid it will be tens of thousands of years old?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Okay, just treat him as alive. I will tell you later if you want to know."


    "Okay, then I''m going to practice."


    Huang Xuan looked at Zhou Shu, then at Pu Lao, the stars flashed and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, but there was a slight smile on the corners of his mouth. This Huang Xuan''s temperament has changed a lot, he has become more lively, and there have been more young girls who are more active. About the environment has changed. Communication, there are many more friends now.


    Not a bad thing.


    "You are really capable people here."


    Pu Lao seemed to think, "This yellow girl can actually make me lose control. As soon as she appeared, she aroused the star power in my body and involuntarily gathered towards her... I have seen this kind of talent in the Xuanhuang world. "


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Surely you didn''t mean Emei, could it be Jiao Ling? Did you notice that she is exactly like Jiao Ling?"


    Pu Lao disdainfully said, "Of course I have noticed. If it weren''t for my confirmation that Jiao Ling is still in the Xuanhuang Realm, I would suspect that these two people are the same person. In the Xuanhuang Realm, one is with you."


    "God?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Are you talking about that kind of holy spirit?"


    Pu Lao shook his head, "Elves don��t become holy. They have their own methods, and they may transcend all laws and become the existence equivalent to saints, that is, the so-called gods. The gods occasionally project some fragments into various realms. Some special geniuses are created, that is, reincarnation, but gods are not saints, saints have disciples and seeds, and they do things with beginnings and ends, but gods do not care about these reincarnated geniuses, let them develop naturally, and these geniuses must be sanctified On the contrary, it is more difficult, because what they have to face is not only the calamity, but also the gods themselves."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "Well, it seems that the gods are not as good as the witch gods."


    Pu Lao snorted, "Of course, believers can get power from the witch **** through memorials and prayers, while the gods are illusory. His reincarnation will not have more benefits without his talent, and it is basically impossible to be holy. UU����www.uukanshu The future of com is not bright. As far as I know, most gods will die before being reincarnated. If they are lucky, they will be used by some people..." He glanced at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, I''m not talking about you."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It doesn''t matter to say, I have a clear conscience in doing things."


    He is now a little worried about Huang Xuan. Of course, what Pu Lao said is not necessarily true, and there is no need to think about it too much, but even if it is true, there may not be no way. The saints have resisted, and the gods are just different. Only a saint.


    Pu Lao looked at Xuanhuangjie not far away, "Speaking of which, these two people are too alike, and I don''t know what **** made it."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What will happen when the two of them meet?"


    Pu Lao thought for a while, shook his head, "Who knows, no one has seen this kind of thing before, maybe it will merge together?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "If you don''t know, don''t talk nonsense. By the way, can Jiao Ling rise to an immortal?"


    "Do you want me to bring her?"


    Pu Lao snorted, "You want everyone, I still can''t bear it, Jiao Ling is now the saint of the world, and she is in charge of the sea clan, I have to save a lot of things."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "No matter how much trouble you have, you can no longer stop people from ascending to immortals. Now that the immortal world already knows the situation of the Xuanhuang Realm, who knows when the immortal world will act on the Xuanhuang Realm? The only way to stop the immortal world is to let them have no time Look around, in short, the stronger my Xianshu City, the safer the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Pu Lao said coldly, "I know all these things, and I think more than you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I won''t talk about it, I will take you to rest, and we will talk about other things when you are better."


    The light crossed the formation, and the two people disappeared in an instant.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3797: 1 set

    "Xianjie Winner (


    "right here?"


    Pu Lao landed on the realm, and said unabashedly, "There is no vitality or immortality. Am I back to the edge of the heavens?"


    Zhou Shu apologized, "Just made it out, just feel wronged, if you plan to live here for a long time, I will help you arrange it."


    Without looking at Zhou Shu, Pu Lao quickly curled up into a ball and yawned, "Forget it, I will definitely return to Jianmu in the future."


    "I also hope that."


    Zhou Shu took out the bud of Jianmu and said in a deep voice, "This is what Jianmu gave you. I''m pretty sure, this is the best bud of Jianmu I have ever seen."


    Pu Lao stood up immediately, looked at the bud with scorching eyes, and said for a while, "Its original power is too strong, I can''t pass it back to the Profound Yellow Realm now, and wait to get it back to the Great Dark Abyss. With this body, it may be possible to do it."


    Zhou Shu smiled at the corner of his mouth, "No, this is for you to restore strength."


    Pu Lao frowned and said, "What I use it for is wasted. It should be passed back to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "It''s good if you can look at it this way. I think Jianmu will definitely value you more," Zhou Shuwen said, "Pulao, when you get the trust of Jianmu, Jianmu will naturally give you a better and more suitable Xuanhuang world. The Bud of Jianmu, this is an inevitable step for the Xuanhuang Realm to return to the heavens, but don''t worry now, and this Bud of Jianmu has a more important role in addition to restoring you."


    What did Pu Lao realize, "Help Jianmu share the calamity?"


    "It''s a god, you can understand without saying it," Zhou Shu nodded, "Jianmu has been dispersing his buds and leaves, just to let more people help him bear the calamity in the future. There are many more in Xianshu City. Both Xiancheng and Alien have accepted it, and your joining will definitely relieve Jianmu points a lot of pressure."


    "Then I''m not welcome. I can recover and protect Jianmu. Is there any reason not to do such good things?"


    Pu Lao took a big mouth, and straightly sucked in the bud of Jianmu. With more green light, his originally glorious body was more gorgeous and more like emerald.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Then I will leave, Pu Lao, don''t leave this world, I will come to you in three months."


    "Humph."


    Pu Jao closed his eyes and said nothing, and answered with his nostrils.


    Wan Muting.


    Looking at the few people waiting in the pavilion, Zhou Shuxin looked in the mirror and smiled, "It seems that you all know?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Qing Que told us, Master Shu, did Pu Lao join us in Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Forget it, the responsibility of the Yinglong clan is to guard Jianmu, and it will continue when I reach Xianshu City. In addition, I gave him Yinglong''s body. If it goes well, he will be back to normal in three months. By that time he should be... stronger than Jie Qing, and is our strong support."


    "what?"


    Hao Ruoyan stagnated, "If he is better than Senior Jie, in terms of strength, he will be our second person in Xianshu City."


    Qingque couldn''t help saying, "Didn''t you say that he has only one clone, how could he be so strong? Really?"


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "That''s not right, I remember the dragon clone is not strong, right? They rely on the body."


    "Pulao is different, he is not an ordinary dragon, he does not rely on the body."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "His body has always been trapped along the edge of the heavens, and there is only this clone in the heavens. For tens of thousands of years, the clone has been in the unique environment of the Great Dark Abyss. The power of the law touches or merges, and now he understands the various laws of the heavens. Few people in the heavens can compare. Coupled with the law of order he is good at, there are almost no weaknesses in the laws, and he is stronger than most quasi-sages. Before he lacked a body, he couldn''t take it when facing Baoshan, and Sora could not fully display his ability, but now he has a body close to his body."


    Zhao Yueru sighed, "Even the clone is so strong."


    Qingque snorted, "Who would have thought that a dragon clan relies on the law and does not do its work."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "His clone was originally similar to a cultivator, and he was a cultivator with extremely high talent and excellent cultivation environment."


    What Zhao Yueru thought of, "Then Pu Lao now is not a combination of practitioners and dragons?"


    "Some are similar, but not the same. He is now a dragon clan who knows practitioners very well, and is essentially a dragon clan."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and thought, "Ying Long''s body cannot have the core of the law, nor is it suitable for the laws he has understood and mastered in the past, but he doesn''t need to do this either. It is enough to have the power of the stars and the power of the dragon. It can help him better deal with the enemy, not to mention that he has the Bud of Jianmu to provide him with vitality, and there is no need to spend energy in this area."


    "You seem to know him better than himself, so much."


    Qingque frowned, "Gave him Jianmu Bud?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It was given by Jianmu. Pu Lao can help Jianmu share the calamity. I really said too much. If you three come together, you must be a little dissatisfied with me. Let''s start. I can attack me whatever I want, and I will accept it."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head quickly and whispered, "No, Ruoyan has never been dissatisfied with Master Shu."


    Zhao Yueru curled her lips, "Hey You said just now that you want to clarify the stakes with him, so why don''t you say anything about it now."


    Hao Ruoyan paused, "It''s a stake, not a dissatisfaction, Shu Shi, Ruoyan is mainly worried that after the Pulao incident is spread, the fairy world will use this to make a fuss, and we will have problems in Xianshu City. For example, the elder Yuan, she hates Pu Lao very much, and she said that she is incompatible with Pu Lao, and there are even special rules in Cihangzong."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "Yes, the elder Yuan is still the founder of our Dutch school, so I am a little worried."


    "Indeed," Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "then let the elder Yuan know, nor the fairy world."


    Zhao Yueru looked at Zhou Shu, "It''s not difficult to do, but can you hide it from a senior elder and hide it from more people?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I understand that it must not be kept secret. When the time is right, I will announce it myself."


    "what?!"


    Hao Ruoyan was startled, Qingque couldn''t help but said, "Do you know that people would not blame Pu Lao at that time, they would only blame you, do you still want to be the emperor?"


    "Green bird, don''t talk nonsense."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and said with concern, "Master Shu, if you announce it, the Immortal Realm will definitely seize this point to add to the flames. It will have a significant impact on Shu Shi��s reputation. They may also mobilize those ancient families. Come to deal with Xianshu City, because according to the information we have obtained, these families from the Xuanhuang Realm hate Pu Lao very much, so Master Shu must be prepared before making the announcement."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I know, I promise it will be the best time."


    (PS: Thank you Xiaoxiang Yeyuzhangqiuchi for your continuous support. You should be alone with Yeyu. Thanks, book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3798: Pointing

    "Xianjie Winner (


    Qingque said unconsciously, "You are still laughing."


    "Don''t worry too much."


    Zhou Shu looked at them and said calmly, "Pulao has done more to the Xuanhuang Realm. As the emperor, I come from the Xuanhuang Realm. It is impossible to ignore him. I have considered it for a long time. The benefits outweigh the disadvantages..."


    "Understood, Master Shu."


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Hao Ruoyan nodded gently, "Then what should we do now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You have nothing to do, everything is as usual, just treat him as a secret like Jianmu. For a long time, the people who know Pu Lao will only be us. As for Pu Lao There is no need to deal with it in particular, just treat him as a newly joined world lord, he will transform into a human in three months, and the only people who can see his true face should be me and Jianmu."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "I know, just as if nothing happened, I''m going to practice swordsmanship. By the way, I can try with Pu Lao in the future?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course it can."


    Hao Ruoyan also said goodbye, "Master Shu, then Ruoyan is busy."


    "I''m leaving too."


    Qingque followed, but was called by Zhou Shu, "Qing, wait."


    Qingque was distressed, lowered his head and stood still for a while, but still did not see Zhou Shu speaking, and just said, "I...I thought about it, but I still feel that it is a bit bad for Pu Lao to stay in Xianshu City. I am alone. I can''t tell you, so I told them and let them come and talk to you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t blame you for telling others that we people have no secrets."


    Qingque raised her head and asked in confusion, "Then what do you leave me for? Blame me for making a mistake? I see. You have many reasons for keeping him. I shouldn''t be bothered."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "No, I don''t know you. You have always been outspoken. This time it is because of the fact that Pu Lao is not small, and it is likely to affect Xian Shucheng and me, so I pointed it out. , You are also good for me, how can I blame you, on the contrary, I will praise you, if no one said, but such a big thing will not happen, let me deal with it alone, that Xianshucheng is I have a problem."


    "Yes?"


    Qingque''s eyes lit up and said dissatisfied, "Then why are you?"


    "Pulao apologized to Xiaoxue."


    Zhou Shu opened Die Yue, showed the situation of meeting with Pu Lao before, and said slowly, "I don''t know if you can feel at ease, but I think this matter should be over. I have been thinking about it for a long time. It is not a good thing for you after all. ."


    Qingque contemplated for a while, then retracted his gaze, "I won''t think about it anymore, this cause and effect is over for me."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Well, then practice hard, and I will help you when I am better."


    "it is good."


    Qingque nodded and went straight to Jianmuli.


    Zhou Shu left with peace of mind after watching her sit still and practice.


    Qingque is different from others, not only because she has a knot in her heart, but also because of her special physique. The body of a hundred souls is a physique that is very easy to breed demons. The spirits are complex and diverse, and can accommodate more soul thoughts. Of course, in practice. There are many benefits, but once something goes wrong, even if a certain soul thread is abnormal, it may affect the whole, and all previous efforts will be lost. From the past, there are only a handful of practitioners who have the body of a hundred souls and can cultivate to the quasi-sage state.


    Three months passed in an instant.


    Looking at Pu Lao in front of him, Zhou Shu was slightly surprised.


    Pu Lao raised his eyebrows, a little proud, "Can''t you see it?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "That''s not true. My true eyes and eighth sense can tell that you are a clone of the dragon clan. I''m just wondering how I can''t see your realm clearly. It''s between Da Luo and Da Luo. Between Hunyuan, even the vitality is very good, how did you do it?"


    Pu Lao said faintly, "The dragon is only a kind of supernatural power, the flesh is hidden, and I go further, I can use the power of the surrounding laws at any time to integrate myself into the environment, and ensure that no one will see my true face, Zhou Shu , Our dragons just disdain to pretend to be cultivators, really want to pretend, and few do better than us."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "It deserves to be the most perfect body of the heavens, do all dragon races have this magical power?"


    Pu Lao snorted, "Of course not, you don��t know the dragon clan too much. The magical powers of each dragon clan are different. The stronger the dragon clan has the more magical abilities, I said that there are only three types of dragon clan, Zulong, Yinglong, Kui Dragon, what do you ask these for? Have you seen this kind of supernatural power before?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I suspect it is this, but I am not sure, after all, he is a practitioner."


    Pu Lao sneered, "You can regard the Dragon Race as a practitioner, you have a problem with your vision."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I can see you but can''t see others. Doesn''t it mean you are much worse than other dragons?"


    Pu Lao stagnated and scolded, "I''m just a clone."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "But I think the clone may be easier to disguise, and it is more difficult to have the body."


    "You don''t understand anything."


    Pu Lao looked contemptuous, but apparently he was also a little confused, "Where did you see it, are you sure that it is a practitioner?"


    "In the Demon Realm, a cultivator named Gu Zhengtang, he looks like a quasi-sage when he shoots, but he doesn��t have the aura of a quasi-sage when he doesn��t shoot. Maybe his control of the law has come close to a sage..." Zhou Shu thought What happened? I was stunned. He was still not sure what happened. UU Reading In fact, when Gu Zhengtang shot and blocked the corpse dragon, he did not leave any law at all, and even no traces. Is it true? Is it a dragon?


    Pu Lao curiously asked, "A practitioner who is close to a saint, where is the number one on the celestial list?"


    "Maybe he is really a dragon..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and explained a few words by the way.


    Pu Lao nodded, "I don''t think that the quasi-sage''s shot can completely conceal the traces of the power of the law. It may really be the dragon, but it will not be Yinglong. Other than me, Yinglong is still not counted. Strong."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Forget it, it''s not a big deal, are you all right now?"


    "Well, it''s perfect to be exact."


    Pu Lao stroked his short beard, with a smile, "Star power, dragon power, plus the power of the law that is readily available here, hehe, I have never been so fulfilling, if I promised you to help you , I really want to have a try with you, the founder, the furnace, I have not personally seen it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "You''ve seen it a long time ago, but if you want to fight, I will accompany you."


    "Forget it, stop talking nonsense."


    Pu Lao looked at Zhou Shu, "What do you want me to do, I said earlier, I will do it now."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I didn''t want you to do it, but Jianmu wanted you to do it."


    Pu Lao said lightly, "It''s all the same, I don''t know anyway, but I will definitely know in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked to Yuntong, "Come with me, first take you to meet someone."


    "Is this Yuntong? It looks a lot worse than Tongtian Tower. You are getting more and more regressive."


    Pu Lao followed and pointed, like an idiot.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 1606101 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3799: problem

    "Xianjie Winner (


    "I''m in the Demon Realm?"


    Walking out of Yuntong''s Pu Lao, his expression was unhappy, "It turns out that Xianshu City is connected to the Demon Realm."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "This is a realm in Xianshu City, but with a little more devilish energy."


    "More?"


    Pu Lao sneered unconsciously, "The devil qi here is almost the same as that of Demon Abyss, and there is a great demon in the blood pool in the world. What immortal city can accommodate the great demon to practice? Zhou Shu, you want me to meet People, aren��t they demons? The demons are Jianmu��s mortal enemies. I can��t think of any relationship between them and what Jianmu is going to do."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You will know when you wait."


    Pu Lao looked gloomy, "I really want to see if you are using Jianmu or want to protect Jianmu."


    Zhou Shu smiled without speaking, and walked through the devilish energy to the side of a devil blood pool.


    The blood pool was surging, and a small hill slowly floated in the middle, it was Yves.


    He shook his body, the blood flowed down like a waterfall, and laughed, "City Lord, I knew that your fairy city had such a good place, I should have come and try it!"


    "There is no power of the devil here, I have wronged you the devil."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Yves, let me introduce to you, this is an elder who has just joined Xianshu City not long ago."


    "I see it, elder Lao."


    Ive nodded, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. In his eyes, this labor was nothing but a golden fairy, why did Zhou Shu value it so much? You know, in order to wait for this labor, let him stay in Xianshu City for more than half a month.


    Zhou Shu looked at Pu Lao, "Yeph, the realm master of the Ephesus of the Blood Wish Demon Lord, is also the envoy of the Sky Swallowing Demon God, and he has a good friendship with the world demon Lord.


    Pu Lao didn''t squint, "Zhou Shu, the demons you met are all big shots."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''m not a big man, I don''t dare to let you come over, Elder Lao, do you think so?"


    Pu Lao snorted, but did not speak.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s attitude towards Pu Lao, Yves realized something and said with a smile, "Elder Lao is absurdly praised, I am not a big man."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Yves, this elder Lao will go to the Demon Realm with you. He helped me investigate the Demon Cult in the Demon Realm and look for the corpse dragon. I hope you will be at ease with you. If something happens, the most So notify me in time, don��t handle it yourself."


    Iver said hesitantly, "I understand, City Lord Zhou''s request, how dare we not follow our orders, I promise the Demon Realm will give Elder Lao the greatest convenience."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Thank you very much. Today is to recognize people. Two days later, you will go to the Demon Realm together and leave first."


    "Understand, you two can do it yourself."


    Ive nodded, then sank back into the pool of blood.


    Leaving the devilish world, Zhou Shu looked at Pu Lao, "If you have any questions, you can ask now."


    Pu Lao said coldly, "Is this what Jianmu asked me to do? Tell me, what is the connection between Demon Cult and Jianmu?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Pu Lao, "The Demon Cult has been invading the Xuanhuang Realm. As the heavenly path of the Xuanhuang Realm, don��t you want to figure out their purpose? For Xianshu City, the Demon Cult that is active near the Demon Realm is a hidden danger. We don��t know when they attacked Xianshu City, but this possibility definitely exists. When Xianshu City has an accident, Jianmu will be in danger. Both Jianmu and I think it is necessary to figure it out. Now is a good time to destroy this demon cult."


    Pu Lao thought for a few breaths, "Why me then?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "The Demon Cult has offended the Demon Clan, Dragon Clan, Xianshu City, and Xuanhuang Realm at the same time, and you have a lot to do with the three of them. I won��t say anything about Xianshu City��s Xuanhuang Realm. I told you , The corpse dragon is Terma, and you are the one who is most familiar with Terma, then, who else can be besides you to investigate the Demon Cult?"


    Pu Lao snorted, "But I hate demons."


    "You have learned so many laws, and you want to deal with practitioners more, but that''s something for the future, so you can take this trip to the Demon Realm as a test," Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "Moreover, if you want to solve it. If Phosphorescent Demon Lord, I will help you."


    Pu Lao frowned, "I want to kill someone without your help."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "You now use Jianmu Bud, which is still the best Jianmu Bud. The body is full of the origin of the Xuanhuang World. Even in the Demon World, I can communicate with you appropriately through Jianmu. It can deliver power, and you can��t refuse it.��


    Pu Lao stared at Zhou Shu, his face changed a little, "I knew that you had no good intentions, that Jianmu Bud could still control people?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Pulao, it''s not what you think. Jianmu has never controlled others. Simply put, you now have a perfectly unblocked black yellow ring that can play the role of the twelfth layer of the black yellow ring. , Is the only one that can do it, I have never tried it."


    Pu Lao was stunned, "What is Xuan Huang Jie?"


    "It is a magic weapon that everyone in Xianshu City has. Relying on Jianmu, it has many effects..."


    Zhou Shu explained it again.


    Pu Lao shook his head and said, "I don''t use your magic weapon."


    "Then you have to try now," Zhou Shu said seriously, "because you are now one body, your Yinglong body and Jianmu buds are naturally combined together, which is a combination of two top-quality materials. It can give full play to the power of Jianmu, and it has a better effect than the black yellow ring I refined, and you can guide yourself in the middle. I believe you will soon feel its benefits."


    Pu Lao frowned If you say that, I am now a smart device? "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Hehe, I don''t think I can do this, your Dragon Race''s talent is so good."


    "I don''t think this is a good thing," Pu Lao said solemnly, "Don''t talk about these nonsense, I still have questions, what is the relationship between you and the demons?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Xianshu City and the Mozu are currently half allies. We have a common enemy, the Immortal Demon Sect and so on."


    Pu Lao''s face collapsed, and he said angrily, "Zhou Shu, you really hooked up with the demons? Have you forgotten that you were the emperor of the Profound Yellow Realm! You can tell me frankly, you Does it rely on the power of the Mozu to develop? If so, I would never agree that Jianmu will continue here, and I can be sure that if Jianmu knows about it, he will never stay, Zhou Shu, Have you been using Jianmu?"


    Zhou Shu was still very calm and sighed, "Pulao, I''m already very honest with you, why do you always speculate on me maliciously?"


    "I know you told me a lot of secrets, but you obviously still have a lot of things to say. Judging from the things I saw, I have no reason not to question you," Pu Lao took a deep breath." You can curse me, but this is my duty as a guardian, Zhou Shu, if you don��t really want to be good for Jianmu and Xuanhuang world, I will never do anything for you, even if it��s death. Jianmu took it away from you."


    Zhou Shu stared at him for a while, then smiled and sighed, "Pulao, I didn''t find you so troublesome in the past, but it''s good."


    "Ok?"


    Pu Lao stopped and said coldly, "You answer my question first."


    (PS: Thank you 20191214 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3800: adapt

    "Xianjie Winner (


    "Of course, if I bring you here, I will tell you naturally."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "This alliance is the Demon Race begging me, because they know that if I want to, I can make the Demon Realm unrest forever. As for the establishment of Xianshu City, it has nothing to do with the Demon Race, Pu Lao, you I thought Jianmu didn��t know that there were demons in Xianshu City? Most of the world here is Jianmu��s buds as the core. I will not hide anything from him, nor can I hide anything. What he disagrees with, I simply Won''t do it."


    Pu Lao thought for a while, "This is my negligence, you really can''t hide Jianmu, but the demon will beg you? I don''t believe it, I believe you have the power to disrupt the demon world, and the demon can''t kill you, but why is the demon? Asking you? Their strength lies in the number. Xianshu City is just so big and still on the edge of the Demon Realm. The Demon Army rushes over. You can''t stop it at all. Without Xiancheng, what can you do."


    Having said this, he thought of something, "You must have the means to restrain the demons, right? Otherwise, you can''t put Jianmu here, you have always been cautious, and it is impossible to build a city in such a dangerous place."


    "That''s fine, but I chose to build Xianshu City here, but not because of this."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I was at the end of the road, but I couldn''t think of so much. It was enough to find a place far away from the immortal world and convenient for development, and the rest was second. If you have to find an absolutely suitable place to put the wood, then Jianmu is still in the demon refining world."


    Pu Lao stopped, "Then what is your method?"


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Pulao, you should know, didn''t you find that the monkey in Huaguo Mountain was brought up by me?"


    "The monkey in Huaguo Mountain?"


    Pu Lao contemplated for a while, then suddenly said, "You mean the one that did not harm Aolai? Although it is very special, it shouldn''t threaten the demons, right?"


    Zhou Shuruo realized something, "It turns out that you don��t know much about it. That monkey is called Linxie that demon monkey. It is immortal and immortal. It can continue to kill the demon race to increase its strength and increase unlimited. It is the nemesis of the demon race. Once the magic monkey appears, the demon world will lose hundreds of thousands of worlds. Even the demon Lord has died in the hands of the demon monkey. As long as the demon monkey is with me, the demon world will not act rashly. as a result of."


    Pu Lao doubted, "I haven''t heard of this before, but the Mozu should not be afraid of the dead, and the dead are not a bad thing for the Mozu at all."


    Zhou Shu paused and said with a smile, "Oh, I forgot to say that the demon race killed by the demon monkey cannot be reborn in reincarnation, even the devilish energy will disappear."


    "This... is there such an anomaly in the Demon Race?"


    Pu Lao couldn''t help being surprised, and quickly said, "Zhou Shu, you can completely destroy the demons by using the magic monkey!"


    When he said this, the air around him became hot, and the whole person was out of excitement.


    It is no wonder that the complete destruction of the demons may be the goal of all races in the heavens except the demons. It is impossible not to be excited to see hope.


    Zhou Shu looked around and slowly said, "Do you think I didn''t think that way? Of course I have such thoughts, and I know that the demons would definitely think that I might do it, but they don''t have a good solution right now. That��s why I had to form an alliance with me. If they think about it, the alliance between Xianshu City and the Demon Race will collapse immediately.��


    Pu Lao nodded, "Zhou Shu, you have to be careful, don''t let them take the magic monkey to the edge of the heavens."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "They may have thought about it, but they can''t help but consider that the magic monkey is what I brought out from the edge of the sky, and then I can bring it out again, of course, I will definitely pay attention."


    Pu Lao thought for a while and said, "Zhou Shu, I want to see Demon Monkey now."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "If you have no problems, I will take you there. I actually want you to see that magic monkeys can not only destroy the demons, but also for practitioners, turning their law of power into their own. Power, I have never understood. Where did his weird qualities come from. It looks like the power of Chaos, but it can��t be felt. Maybe you can see it a little.��


    "Perhaps, but I don''t have much confidence. I have been in the Xuanhuang Realm for a long time, and I can''t see more than you."


    Pu Lao calmly said, "Wait, I still have some questions to ask, where does the devilish energy here come from, what''s the matter with that blood pool? Are you planning to manufacture demons here in large quantities? And, don''t you? Use creatures to build the blood pool? I can''t bear these things."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The devilish energy was brought up from the Purple Devil Star. The blood pool is a natural blood pool I transported from other worlds. Then I made a deliberate change to refine the magic weapon."


    Pu Rao raised his hand, "Thank you very much."


    Zhou Shuqi said, "Thank you for what?"


    Pu Lao stagnated, and sighed, "Zhou Shu, it should be the first time you have confessed these things to other people. As the emperor and the city lord, you don��t need a reason for anything. Now you can explain these things to others, I It''s not easy."


    Zhou Shu snorted, "You think too much, Pu Lao, do you think I am you?"


    Pu Lao''s old face was a bit unbearable, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I told you that the foundation of Xianshu City is equality. As long as the requirements are reasonable, I can explain anything to anyone, whether it''s you or ordinary citizens Similarly, only you will always care about your position and posture."


    "You and I are indeed different, but I don''t think you are right."


    Pu Lao sneered, turned around, and strode towards Yuntong.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and overtook a few steps, "Dao Daoyou, you don''t know the road, don''t walk indiscriminately. You only have two days to get acquainted with Xianshu City. Where do you want to go, I will take you there. Are you going to see the magic monkey?


    Pu Lao turned around and stared at Zhou Shu, "What do you call me?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Daoist Lao, I will call you that in the future. You have to adapt. Although not many people know the name Pu Lao, the less you export, the better."


    Pu Lao stood there and took a breath, "I understand that I need to change my name, but... I just wanted to say, can you be more careful in naming your name? What kind of name is labor? I just shouted it casually, and now I haven''t changed it. The method has changed."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "I''m not good at this. It''s not bad if you don''t ask you to work hard, so I can barely use it."


    Pu Lao stared at Zhou Shu for a while, "You are a cultivator, and you are proficient in a hundred ways, I''m afraid you haven''t even read a few books!"


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a moment, and sighed, "I''m afraid you have never read the book before, and you don''t even know the name."


    Pu Lao was dissatisfied when he heard it, and scolded, "Yinglong is naturally wise. I have been fluent in the languages ??of all ethnic groups since I was a child. I''ve read all of the books, and what else I haven''t read? Would you like to tell me a name?"


    Zhou Shu hesitated and walked to Yuntong, "You don''t know what you said, let''s go."


    Pu Lao followed, and said, "Then you mean?"


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shun for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3801: Urge him

    The light flashed, and the two came to Yunjuan Realm.


    Walking down the street, Pu Lao was still very emotional, "Magic Monkey, Magic Monkey, it is indeed too strange."


    "From seeing the magic monkey to now, you have said it dozens of times," Zhou Shu frowned. "Did you see clearly, the black energy formed after the little stone killed the opponent, is it the power of chaos, or Is it related to the gray fog in the edge of the heavens?"


    "You ask me dozens of times and I don''t know. I have never seen that."


    Pu Lao sighed, "Besides, I have never seen the power of Chaos. How do I know if it is? I only know that this demon monkey is very strange. His potential is infinite. He really has the ability to destroy the demon race. This one, if there is a group, I am afraid that the heavens will be destroyed by him."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said helplessly, "I saw it for nothing."


    "Some things are unbelievable in the first place, things that are beyond the scope of their own knowledge will not have results no matter how you think about them," Pu Lao thought of something, "Zhou Shu, didn''t you say you can see a saint? Why don''t you ask a saint to ask? ?"


    Zhou Shu snorted, "Then I''m not asking for trouble? If the saint is interested, he is going to leave or the suppression is sealed, what should I do? Of course, it is more likely that the saint does not understand, because the saint is also impossible. Beyond the chaos."


    Pu Lao seemed to realize something, "Yes, then you can think about it slowly, but I don''t think there will be an answer. Even if this thing has nothing to do with the law of chaos, it is definitely not something that can be understood before the saint."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care, "What do you think of Xianshu City?"


    Pu Lao snorted, "It looks very prosperous, but in fact, who knows, I can''t see clearly."


    "Are you complaining that I am limiting your perception now?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to smile, "Fellow Daoist Lao, don''t forget that you are all the source of the Xuanhuang world given by Jianmu. Don''t do unnecessary things. You can do anything after you get Jianmu''s trust."


    Pu Lao said coldly, "I know, no nonsense."


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The sound of the ground shaking, from far to near.


    Zhu Dashan strode over, "Xiao Zhou, you are here, something happened!"


    The thunderous voice drew everyone''s attention. Even the street shook a few times. Zhou Shu pulled him into the space, "What''s wrong with Lao Li, Lao Zhu?"


    "Hey, how did you know it was Lao Zhu?"


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, a little puzzled.


    Pu Lao looked at Zhu Dashan with interest, and seemed to think, "This big man has a lot of accomplishments. I was wrong at first."


    Zhu Dashan frowned, "Who are you?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "He is Pu Lao, who has just recovered his human form."


    "So you look like this, a little old man with a white beard. You seem to be kind and purposeful. Why did you act so shamelessly and killed so many people?" Zhu Dashan squeezed his fist and said muffledly, "If not Xiao Zhou said that you did more good things, and I will definitely beat you up!"


    Pu Lao smiled and stroked his beard, "Come on, I''m just about to try, what it''s like to be a practitioner with the body of a demon god."


    Zhu Dashan stunned, "Taste, are you cannibal?"


    Pu Lao stagnated, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, if you don''t eat you, your thick skin will definitely not taste good."


    "Stop fighting."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Lao Zhu, what the **** is it, shouldn''t it be a big deal?"


    Zhu Dashan''s eyes widened, "I don''t know if it''s a major event, Xie Qing said yes, Lao Li said no, Xie Qing said let me ask you to come and persuade you."


    Pu Lao smiled slightly, "Sure enough, it''s still the same as in the past. He speaks and does things in a silly manner, but it is too natural to stop him."


    Zhu Dashan turned around and waved his hand, "What stupid? Believe it or not, I really beat you!"


    "Okay, I know, let''s go and see together."


    Zhou Shu waved away from the dust space, and several people passed through Yuntong and came to a small world.


    Obviously it is a newly-built realm, and there are not many living creatures, but the defense is extremely tight. The formation of the inner three layers and the outer three layers seems to be stronger than Xianshu City. Pu Lao glanced at it, quite surprised. Where did you get so many dark irons? Ah, what is being done here, is it a puppet killing immortals?"


    Zhou Shu said in surprise, "Do you also know the puppet killing immortals?"


    "One of the highest masterpieces of the public losers in the heavens, how can I not know, it is said that the public losers also died because of this," Pu Lao said with a slight condensed expression, "Zhou Shu, in the Xuanhuang Realm, you are a master of the military, plus countless Qing puppet... is this your plan to fight back against the immortal world?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You can really learn from other things, maybe you are."


    Zhu Dashan looked at Pu Lao and said seriously, "Remember, this is a secret, don''t tell others."


    Pu stuck still, speechless for a while.


    "We are not looking at these."


    Zhou Shu crossed the hills of dark iron piles and came to a valley.


    "What a powerful breath."


    Pu Lao paused slightly, "I haven''t noticed that there is a dark gang iron occlusion, Zhou Shu, do you have such a strong quasi-sage here?"


    "City Lord Zhou, you are here."


    Xie Qing walked out to greet him, saluted, and saw Pu Lao startled slightly, "This fellow Taoist..."


    Pu Lao said lightly, "My name is labor, which is not worth mentioning by the quasi saint."


    "No, although your cultivation base is only Hunyuan Jinxian, but your real strength..." Xie Qing looked at Pu Lao solemnly. "The old man can''t see it, but he is definitely a good opponent. UU Reading www. Fellow Daoist uukanshu.com, do you repair your sword, why don''t we compare it to the previous one?"


    Pu Lao didn''t answer, but looked at Zhou Shu and said, "There are really many weird people here."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned to Xie Qingdao, "How does Xie Lao see that he is strong?"


    He was also very puzzled. According to the truth, it is impossible for Jie Qing to see Pu Lao''s true face.


    "instinct."


    Xie Qing said solemnly, "The instinct of sword repair, the result of countless battle experiences, when I feel threatened..." Looking at Zhou Shu, who was not convinced, he hesitated, "Leaves from the sword master Method, a small means of watching people, can estimate the threat of the opponent to me, I feel that if he really fights, he is a big threat to me, and he is still above the city lord."


    Before Zhou Shu spoke, Zhu Dashan scolded, "This is impossible! He can''t be better than Xiao Zhou."


    Xie Qing waved his hand, "That''s not the case. Threat and strong are two different things. The city lord will not kill me, but with him, he may be dead."


    Zhou Shu looked at Pu Lao unconsciously, "Is that so, fellow Daoist Lao?"


    Pu Lao coldly snorted, "You ask me, who do I ask, who do I fight against, isn''t it you who has the final say?"


    That''s what he said, but he also had a lot of surprises in his heart, and he didn''t expect that before he left Xianshu City, his true colors were in danger of being seen through.


    "Haha," Zhou Shu laughed and raised his hand, "Jie Lao deserves to be a descendant of the sword master, and his perception of combat is unmatched. This fellow Daoist is indeed very powerful, but he is not a sword repairman. And just after he healed his injury and relieved his old age, don''t urge him to fight with you."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20180520 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3802: clear

    "Haha, nothing."


    Xie Qing leaned back, "Sorry, I want to compete when I see a good opponent. It''s my problem."


    Pu Rao raised his hand and said slowly, "It''s nothing, sword repair should be like this, so I always say that Zhou Shu is not good at sword repair."


    "I wasn''t a sword repairer originally."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and smiled, "Jie Lao, is Li Aojian okay?"


    "There is nothing right now, but it seems to be eager to try, no one can stop him, so I asked Lao Zhu to ask you to persuade him," Xie Qing sighed unconsciously, "Friend Li Daoist is already very strong, there is no need to do it. Such a dangerous thing is the old man''s fault..."


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Li Aojian appeared suddenly and said, "I just want to try."


    Xie Qing frowned, "We all understand well on weekdays. Why do you have to abandon the sword body to devour the sword pill today? Isn''t it because of what the old man said?"


    Zhou Shu curiously asked, "What did the old man say?"


    Xie Qing sighed, "The old man said that Senior Mi Zhu is a direct disciple of the Sword Master. Unlike the old man who has been passed down for four generations, he directly accepts the guidance of the Sword Master, and his understanding of sword intent is far higher than that of the old man. The mental side is better than the old man, and it is impossible to overwhelm him. Li Daoyou is not convinced, saying that you can swallow the sword pill. Of course I can too. The old man shouldn''t say this."


    "nothing dealing with you."


    Li Aojian was very calm, "I wanted to try it a long time ago. Even if it doesn''t work, the best thing is to abandon the sword body and rebuild a new one."


    Zhou Shu stared at him, "Isn''t that serious?"


    Li Aojian seemed to think, "It''s serious, but the result may be better. My soul may not be able to integrate into the sword pill, but I can also perceive how he controls the sword intent, and I can see the strengths and weaknesses of the opponents. Improve your sword body better."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "The problem is that you are the sword body. To reshape the sword body is to reshape yourself. What if you are missing a part at that time? Are you sure that you will not be wiped out by the sword pill 100%? The soul is not complete. You can''t become a Juggernaut."


    Li Aojian paused, then raised his head and said, "I know, I just want to give it a try."


    Looking at his arrogant face, Zhou Shu frowned, and said in a deep voice, "You can try, but not now. Wait for you to make all the dark irons I found into puppet parts. , It��s never too late to try again. If something happens to you before, who do I call to be a puppet?"


    Li Aojian was heartbroken for a while, "You fellow......"


    Zhu Dashan hurriedly said, "Xiao Zhou wants you to hone your sword intent through the dark iron, and try it after you have done it."


    "Nonsense, of course I know."


    Li Aojian glared at Zhu Dashan before turning to Zhou Shu and said, "Xiao Zhou, how did your dao furnace swallow this sword pill? Isn''t there anything about your spirit and the dao furnace without any damage? The Tao furnace is stronger than the sword body?"


    "I don''t think."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said quietly, "Do you want to know the result of my swallowing sword pills? The fate palace I put in the furnace is gone."


    Li Aojian''s face changed suddenly, and he exclaimed, "Really?!"


    Zhu Dashan looked at him and complained, "What''s the real thing, what do you call it suddenly?"


    Li Aojian glared at him, a bit fierce, "Old Zhu, don''t talk."


    Zhu Dashan was stunned for a while, "Lao Li, your eyes are not right, what is going on?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said with a smile, "It''s okay, I really don''t think the sword body is bad. There is no difference between the two after you have cultivated. Old Li, don''t rush to swallow it. It��s better to try again, let��s say, you want to swallow the sword pill now, what do you think about it? You think he is willing to accompany you to fight iron here, don''t you want to see the sword pill more."


    Xie Qing stagnated, and sighed, "It is true, there is no such opportunity in the heavens. After all, it is a direct disciple. Through the sword pill, you can directly understand the meaning of the saint. This is the most suitable saint book for our sword repair. , I came to Xianshu City, really came right."


    Li Aojian snorted, "Don''t leave when you come, just watch as much as you want."


    Xie Qing felt relieved, and said hurriedly, "So, Fellow Daoist Li is no longer angry, and the old man feels at ease."


    Li Aojian dissatisfied, "I''m not angry at all. Am I the one who likes to fight for victory? It doesn''t matter whether it is passed down or passed down. I only know that Jie Lao is the most powerful sword repairer I have ever seen. Wu benefited me a lot."


    Xie Qingxi said, "Then we continue?"


    "Alright, I''ll cut these broken irons later."


    Li Aojian turned around and walked into the valley, and at the same time conveyed to Zhou Shu, "Xiao Zhou, is that true?"


    The steps are a little heavy, and I can see that there is still something on my mind.


    Zhou Shu said, "Yes, but it��s not a big problem. It didn��t damage the furnace and damage for hundreds of years, Lao Li, I believe you can deal with the sword intent in the sword pill, but I don��t want you to waste this too. For hundreds of years, you are not me, and the lost time cannot be taken back."


    "What nonsense, can you get your time back? Be careful later!"


    Li Aojian''s figure stagnated, and strode into the valley without any obstacles, and the pace was much lighter.


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu, seeming to think of something, and laughed, "Lao Li, he really only listens to your persuasion! I remembered, he always said that the furnace sword body was not convinced by you. Ah ha ha!"


    Zhou Shu paused, UU read www.uukanshu. Com "It''s good to refuse."


    Zhu Dashan snorted, "That''s right, I will not accept him, but I will obey you."


    "You have to listen to me," Zhou Shu laughed, "Lao Li is going to work, Lao Zhu, don''t be idle, and move to Darkang Tieshan. The materials here are not enough. Get used to it earlier. This kind of dark iron will be of great use in the future, and I will not lie to you."


    "I always move mountains anyway, but it''s getting heavier and heavier."


    Zhu Dashan sighed and turned to the other side.


    Zhou Shu looked at Pu Lao and said with a smile, "Dao Dao, do you want to see the sword pill left by the Juggernaut?"


    Pu Lao stared at the distance, "No, I can see it here, that Jie Qing is right, this sword pill is much better than the saint book, and my life''s insights are concentrated in it, but unfortunately I am not a sword repairman, otherwise He must find a way to steal it," he turned his head and said in confusion, "You really put this sword pill into your furnace, but nothing happened? I don''t believe it, put this sword pill in Juan In the abyss, it will take me hundreds of years to drive away. Is your furnace comparable to the Great Dark Abyss, and your Shuzhi Dao is really so strong?"


    "It''s fine if you understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned and walked back.


    Pu Lao chased after him and couldn''t help but said, "It''s okay for you to understand, whether you understand that your Taoist furnace is seriously injured, or that your Tao is so strong, you can make it clear."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Daoist Lao, you are not a cultivator. Asking so many what to do, I have nothing to do anyway."


    Pulaton was there, not knowing what to say for a while, "It''s really so strong..."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191214 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3803: Purge

    Zhou Shu also breathed a sigh of relief watching Moyuan Mayfly take Pu Lao and Yi Fu away.


    Pu Lao went to investigate the Demon Cult, saving him a lot of time and energy, and he could stay in peace for a period of time.


    Now that he retreats, it is not only beneficial to himself, but also to the whole city.


    There are millions of practitioners in Xianshu City, and there are almost the same number of foreign races. As one of the most common Taoism in Xianshu City, there are at least one hundred thousand people who practice Shuzhi Tao in the entire city. Among them are practitioners. There are also a few foreign races who sit in the city of Xianshu every day. Zhou Shu feels like the center of the world. Shu''s power is like clouds and mist, flowing from all directions, pouring into his body, endlessly, while his cultivation base grows, Shu Zhidao is constantly improving himself.


    In addition to learning the Tao of Shu from the believer, Zhou Shu can also incarnate into Tao at any time. Through the cloud of Tao, he can perceive and experience the Tao of Shu from the perspective of the believer, and examine the advantages and disadvantages of the Tao of Shu in everyone, thereby further improving himself Zhou Shu had done this kind of thing in the world of refining demons. At that time, he faced ignorant and ignorant low-level creatures, but now he faced hundreds of thousands of wise believers, and the pleasures and benefits he got were completely different.


    Of course, at the same time, Zhou Shu never hesitated to return, especially to those believers who have the potential to give themselves more strength.


    Either directly mention something, or subtly, in short, as you grow up, believers can only get more.


    When Zhou Shu himself was in Xianshu City and was in retreat, the Shu Zhidao of the entire Xianshu City showed an explosive growth trend.


    However, this requires a long period of accumulation. It does not mean that Zhou Shu can grow Shu Zhidao for a long time after being in retreat. The current situation is actually the result of the accumulation of Shu Zhidao in Xianshu City for hundreds of years. With these accumulations, Zhou Shu''s retreat did not play such a big role.


    "Qing Que, have you noticed that more and more people are being promoted in the city."


    Hao Ruoyan sat in the Wanmu Pavilion, seemingly thoughtful.


    Qingque frowned, "It''s rare for you to have a little time to rest, but also to talk about Xiancheng, take a good rest."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled, "This is my way. I can''t forget it at any time. Besides, this is a rest."


    "Fine," Qingque paused, "There are more people who have been promoted, which means that there are more people coming to Xiancheng. It''s nothing strange."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head, "No, the last century of Xianshu City has been a period of steady development. The number of people who come to Xianshu City is almost the same every year, but only in the past two decades, there have been more people who have been promoted, almost the same It has increased seven times, seven times. There must be a reason for such a big change."


    Zhao Yueru interrupted, "Maybe our Feng Shui in Xianshu City is good, and others have come here for promotion."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and shook his head, "It would be great if this is the case, but I don''t think it looks like it."


    Qingque looked at her, feeling a little puzzled, "If you have more, let''s have more. When it comes to this kind of trivial matter, what''s the point to care about? You have too much government control, right?"


    "Official Taoism is in charge of everything, not to mention that this is not a trivial matter," Hao Ruoyan said seriously, "According to past experience, practitioners will attach great importance and nostalgia to the place where they are promoted. Any fairy city hopes that there will be a large number of practitioners. When you are promoted here, you all remember that Master Shu was in the dojo of Xuchang world, where many people who were difficult to promote were promoted there. Then Xuchang world attracted a large number of practitioners and became more and more prosperous."


    Zhao Yueru seemed thoughtful, "That''s a good thing, what else are you worried about."


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "Of course we have to worry about finding out the cause, and then maintaining it for a long time. If the unknown is gone, it will be bad."


    Zhao Yueru sighed unconsciously, "Worry about good things, and worry about bad things. The city lord is really troublesome. Fortunately, I don''t care about these things."


    "Actually, I don''t need to check it at all. It must have something to do with him."


    Qingque pointed to Zhou Shu on the edge of Jianjian, with a smile on her mouth.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, who was silent and retreat, naturally a little more gentle in his eyes, and said softly, "Ruoyan also thought about it seriously, but many people are not promoted by Shu Zhidao. There are various rules. Really rely on On the contrary, Shu Zhidao has not been promoted much, although it is also more than usual."


    Qingque thought for a while, "Even though you said that, I still think it is. Apart from him, I don''t know who can do it."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "Yes, he did all the things that Gu Li weirdly thought could not happen. From the Xuanhuang world to here, it hasn''t changed. Ruo Yan, you also know this."


    Hao Ruoyan also looked at Zhou Shu, "Ruoyan knew, it would be nice if some of us learned the way of Shu, and might understand a little bit."


    "Yes, just ask Xue Nu to ask."


    Qingque thought of something, and said a little dissatisfied, "This guy hasn''t spoken to us for 20 years in retreat. He has only talked to his own apprentice. If anything happens to him, Xue Nu must know."


    Hao Ruoyan paused, "That doesn''t need to be the case. If it''s really because of Master Shu, this situation will definitely continue."


    "Can''t sustain it."


    When a voice rang, all of them were stagnant.


    Hao Ruoyan looked ahead in surprise, "Master Shu?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his sleeves and stood up, pretending to be angry, "You guys are making noisy here, don''t UU reading know that I am in retreat?"


    "Let��s look for reasons less. It��s the same here. I still play ping-pong. I haven��t seen you say a little bit," Qingque snorted, but with a smile on her mouth, "You have finished your retreat, are you ready? Promoted to Quasi-Saint?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Nothing, it''s still early, but it doesn''t matter whether you get promoted or not, I don''t care."


    Zhao Yueru snorted, "Huh, promotion doesn''t matter. The founders speak with pride, we can''t compare them, we struggle every day."


    "That''s not a struggle for you."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and bowed to Zhou Shu, "Master Shu, you just said that this situation can''t be maintained, what''s the matter? The large number of cultivators in the city are promoted, is that your reason?"


    "It''s the reason for Shu Zhidao."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "When I was in retreat, I also used Shu Zhi Dao to mention some people who practice Shu Zhi Dao in the city. As for many people who are promoted not Shu Zhi Dao, it��s nothing strange, for most people. , Shu Xin Jing is more like a supplementary exercise method. When they are learning Shu Zhi Dao, it is easier for them to find the law that suits them and find the direction. With the resources in Xianshu City, it is not difficult to quickly improve their strength. ."


    Hao Ruoyan understood, but there were more worries in his eyes, "It turns out that this is the case. So, did they learn Shuzhidao actually serve other laws?"


    Qingque was a little angry, "That''s not using Shu''s Tao as a springboard! It''s hateful! Shu, as a preacher, can you tolerate such a thing? I think you should get rid of these practitioners and take a good look."


    Zhao Yueru also nodded, "That''s what I said."


    (PS: Thank you Blue Snow Lotus for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3804: mistake

    "nonsense."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "They found better rules through Shu Zhi Dao, and they did not leave Shu Zhi Dao, and they will continue to learn. That''s fine. As long as they are still learning Shu Zhi Dao, they can help Shu Zhi. Tao and I, although not as good as those who have mastered them, they are not too bad."


    Qingque said unconsciously, "You are so magnanimous. I am a founder of Taoism instead. I don''t want such a disloyal believer."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Do you all think so?"


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "Ruoyan thinks what Qingque said is reasonable, and Ruoyan''s official way also pays attention to the situation. Since they are not suitable for Shuzhidao, it will not help Shuzhidao much. It may be better for them to leave Shuzhidao. Right? Master Shu can also put in less energy."


    Zhao Yueru said, "Don''t ask me, I don''t know anything except sword and formation."


    Zhou Shu looked at several people and said warmly, "You are right, but I did this not for them, but for the Tao of Shu. As a founder, I know very well that the Tao of Shu is not a simple Tao. After thousands of improvements, the threshold is still not low. There are not many people who can truly understand the essence of Shu Zhi Dao. Those who do not understand are the majority. Should I give up on them? It��s okay to regard Zhidao as an auxiliary method. I am very happy to help them. After all, it can also improve Shuzhidao, and compared to them, I am more afraid of being someone else."


    He sighed, "Those who do not understand Shu Zhi Dao but still regard Shu Zhi Dao as their major. They believe that Shu Zhi Dao is still unable to get started. They are stuck in the corner, obsessed with it, and finally go in the wrong direction. Anti-learning is bad. This not only affects myself, but also affects the development of Shuzhidao. During this retreat, I encountered hundreds of these people. I really spent a lot of time on them."


    "Speaking of which, it really is."


    Qingque thought of something, "If the law of the soul is cultivated into the soul technique like the soul-killing soul, it will be a blow to the soul road."


    Zhao Yueru also followed, "There are those who cultivate swords to become holy, and some who cultivate swords to become demons. It is indeed dangerous to cultivate in the wrong direction and admit the wrong way."


    "Yes, it''s extremely dangerous for Shu Zhidao," Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Soul Dao and Sword Dao are all great avenues of the heavens, they are mature enough to withstand any changes, and now Shu Zhi Dao is not a real avenue. If someone makes a mistake and becomes a demon, not to mention their own results, the blow to Shu Zhi Dao can be very severe, and many people think that Shu Zhi Dao is the demon path."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, "It''s no wonder that Master Shu is so tired and worrying too much. He obviously just came out of retreat, but he can''t see a sense of spirit."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Haha, the matter has been resolved long ago. I am not tired, but calm. As for the spirited, big things have not been done yet, don''t be so public, wait until Xianshu City becomes the center of the outer domain, and Jianmu has passed the good luck. Jie, or you have all become quasi-sages, or Shuzhi Dao has become a great avenue, I will show it to you with great spirit.


    Qingque glared at him, "The goal is really ambitious."


    Hao Ruoyan''s eyes lit up and said warmly, "It''s very far-reaching, but Ruoyan believes that this will definitely be achieved."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t talk about it, there is a big event right now, Xue Nu mentioned it, right?"


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Tell Shu Shi that it was Feng Kun who had news. He was trapped in the Yutan realm and could not go out for hundreds of years. Feng Kun had been to the Ba and Yu tribes before, and also notified the Demon Emperor. They also agreed that the four clans would discuss the affairs of Anding City at Buzhou Mountain, the sacred mountain of the demon clan, but because he had a problem with the Mu clan, the matter has been put on hold and went to the Yu clan and Ba clan of the non-perimeter. It has been a long time since I saw the Mu and Mao tribes coming over, thinking that the other two tribes had broken their agreement, and went back angrily. Later, someone went to Chifeng City to find out the whole story."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have realized, "It doesn''t seem to be the reason for the magic sect."


    Hao Ruoyan paused, "I don''t know about this, but this matter has caused a lot of trouble in the Yaozu. Many people say that the Muzu''s dealing with the Yuzu has the meaning of anti-the Yaozu, but the specific situation is still unclear. I sent someone to Chifeng City to ask, and there is no result yet. There is a small trick saying that he is investigating, there should be news, and he will be back in more than a month."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Well, I will ask when he comes back, but this matter can''t be delayed. I plan to go to Chifeng City."


    "I go!"


    "I am going too!"


    Qingque and Zhao Yueru spoke quickly and found a chance.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are not a monster, I just need to take Xiao Su, she should also go to the Yutan realm."


    Hao Ruoyan said warmly, "Chifeng City is one of the fastest-growing fairy cities in these years, second only to our Xianshu City. Today, the border has expanded more than twice, from the past 47 realms to 120 One, it is said that they have received the support of the new sect in charge of Linglongtian, and several major sects of the immortal world have settled in. City lord Li Lenghan has moved from the ten thousand evil list to the celestial pole list, ranking at fifty-three, which is more than Some elders from Xian Ting."


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, "That is to take refuge in the fairy world?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "It looks like this at the moment, the change is a bit sudden, Feng Kun may not know this beforehand, so something went wrong."


    Zhao Yueru was a little annoyed, "Really, these immortal cities in Outland, UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com were originally built because they did not like the immortal world, and they were all against the power of the immortal world. How could they go to the immortal world instead? A little bit."


    Qingque sighed, "It''s nothing strange. If you don''t fight for it, others will fight for it."


    Hao Ruoyan said warmly, "In fact, we have already developed very fast. We have fought for everything near Xianshu City. More than forty forces have followed us, and we have received support from two of the three major families in Outland. Recently, Tianwu City has also come. The good news has been settled, but the immortal world is huge in size. They take one step, which is more useful than our ten steps, not to mention that Chifeng City is too far away from us, much closer to the immortal world."


    Qingque said hurriedly, "I don''t blame us for not going to Chifeng City. I just sigh with emotion and talk casually."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and nodded, "I understand."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "In fact, it is not necessarily useful to go. Chifeng City is difficult to win. I guess Linglongtian gave them a promise before becoming the ruler of the sect. They had a good relationship in the past. Don''t talk about it. I��m going to look around now, and I��ll leave soon."


    Hao Ruoyan doubted, "Master Shu, don''t you wait for a trick? His news may be very important."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Don''t wait, it''s enough for me to have a shadow."


    Zhao Yueru smiled, "Are you mistaken? Soul Shadow can''t pass the news that far, and now our Yuntong can extend to hundreds of boundaries."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "I think you made a mistake. Think about it again."


    "Am I wrong?"


    Zhao Yueru blinked, thinking for a while before she realized that Zhou Shu was no longer there.


    (PS: Thank you Feng Caifeng for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3805: Very close

    Void.


    "I''m going to Yutan Realm, why are you still depressed?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Su, feeling a little puzzled, "If you don''t want to go, just say no."


    Xiao Su curled his lips, "I didn''t want to go, I was thinking about things."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "What about cultivation? Maybe I can help."


    Xiao Su didn''t answer, and couldn''t help saying after a while, "Zhou Shu, do you think the Mu Clan will really betray the Yao Clan?"


    "Now I have too little information to give you an answer," Zhou Shu shook his head, "Actually, it''s not right to say betrayal. Even if the Mu Clan decides to break with the Yu Clan and other tribes, his essence is still the Monster Clan, and this cannot be changed. ."


    "Is it really impossible to change?"


    Xiao Su sighed, "In the past few years, I have inquired and learned about some Mu tribes. They are basically different from other monster tribes in Outland. Mu tribe is the demon tribe that has the closest relationship with the immortal realm, and the main realm of Muxi is also in the immortal realm. For so many years, most of the wooden tribes have been integrated into the immortal world, becoming demon cultivators and even true practitioners. There are fewer and fewer wooden demon who rely on blood and sorcery to practice. Now, whether the wooden tribe is a demon or a human being, I can''t tell the difference."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Yes, the Mu Clan is indeed the demon clan closest to human practitioners, but this is not a bad thing. You don''t have to distinguish between demon and human being so clearly. Just be yourself."


    Xiao Su looked at him and frowned, "How can we not be clear, aren''t we facing the immortal world?"


    "This does not mean that we must go to war with the Mu people."


    Zhou Shu understood her worries and said warmly, "What we want to do is to break down the old system and rebuild the order of the fairy world. In other words, our enemy is actually the system of the fairy garden and the fairy world, not the practitioners of the fairy world, let alone the fairy world. Many creatures."


    Xiao Su thought for a while, "I probably understand, but they will still listen to Xianting''s orders? Even Xianshucheng and the Yaozu people are detained."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is the problem. We just need to understand why they did this and find a solution. There may be some fighting between them, but it will not affect the overall situation. I will not treat them as enemies. I believe that as long as we find the root cause, we can definitely deal with it."


    "It sounds simple, but it must be troublesome to do."


    Xiao Su sighed unconsciously, "If it''s not the demon race but the demon race, then we will kill it directly, right?"


    Zhou Shu stopped and said, "Xiao Su, I can''t answer this question right now. Indeed, we have another way to deal with the Demon Race. After all, the Demon Race is not a creature, and we are destined to be deadly enemies. Either way, but in the current situation, the problem cannot be solved by simple killing, because nothing can be solved in this way, and I am still thinking about how to solve it, which is a headache."


    Xiao Su chuckled, flapping his wings and said, "I have been thinking about it these two days, so I''ll change your mind."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "Do you think I don''t want to? I think about it all the time, but it''s not just using this head."


    "You''re like you have three heads and six arms, you don''t have only one head like me," Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu carefully for a while, smiled, but after a few laughs, his face was sad again, "Hey ,What should I do?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Xiao Su, you don��t have to worry too much. Just follow me. I can guarantee that I won��t treat the wooden clan as an enemy. If the wooden clan in the Yutan realm has indeed fallen to the immortal realm, I will do too. Find a solution."


    Xiao Su breathed a sigh of relief, "Zhou Shu, thank you."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said calmly, "What''s so good about this? Even if they are not your tribe, I will do the same. I come from the Xuanhuang Realm, and I am called the Emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm. Then I will treat all the creatures from the Xuanhuang Realm as the emperor. They have the obligation to take care of them, let alone the monsters of the Mu Family in Qinghai? They were not mean to me at the beginning, unless they can''t save them completely, otherwise I will take them seriously."


    "Okay, OK, then don''t thank you."


    Xiao Su seemed to be too lazy to pay attention to him, folded his wings and said, "I want to rest for a while, can you take me?"


    "I also want to speed up, you are too slow."


    The blue light lit up, and the two figures passed in an instant, the afterimages turned into long tails, like falling stars.


    But only a few dozen breaths later, the light stopped in the air.


    "what happened?"


    Xiao Su spread his wings, revealing a puzzled face.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the distance, "There is a problem with that world."


    Xiao Su felt it for a while, "Oh, it''s Xiaozhongjie, who lives in a two-faced race."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "You also know?"


    "In the woods all day, I can hear what you say, and I have said it more than once," Xiao Su nodded, "This two-faced race has been reluctant to form an alliance with our Xianshu City, so Yuntong has no way to come. Otherwise we can save more than ten days of journey."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Yes, I''ve been there a few times, and their attitude is very firm."


    This kind of thing is still rare. Generally speaking, the realm around the big forces will take the initiative to take refuge in the big forces. After all, they are close at hand and cannot be offended. Xianshu City is the big force, and the surrounding small forces have basically taken refuge, some For the world that didn''t take the initiative to come, Xianshu City sent people and quickly accepted the conditions, but this small heavy world was very different. Xianshu City went to several times, but they did not agree.


    So Yuntong stopped here.


    The expansion trend of Xianshu City could have been faster.


    The snowball rolled and stopped, always a little uncomfortable.


    Of course, it''s impossible to fight, and it''s not yet time to start a war with foreign forces.


    Xiao Su didn''t realize it, "Since it''s not an alliance, what do you care about them? It''s best if something goes wrong. If they break down, we can just take over, instead of saving us from fighting."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Look at who their enemy is, if it''s the fairy world..."


    Xiao Su said, "Then we will help them drive away from the fairy world, and then they will be grateful to us, and they will join us."


    "The relationship between clan and clan is not that simple. The key is interest. If you join in this way, betrayal is a matter of time. Besides, why should we help? Two-faced clan are not creatures of the Xuanhuang world," Zhou Shu said calmly, "We Take a look in the past, it''s natural to be a fisherman, and I can''t talk about it."


    Xiao Su paused, "Be a fisherman? Oh, I see, do you want them to fight to the death before they do it? This is better, but with your current cultivation level, isn''t it a bit stingy?"


    ��It��s not always easy to save. It��s not that simple. But this time is a good opportunity. If you can grasp it, you must seize it and solve the problems in this field as soon as possible without wasting time.�� Zhou Shu smiled, ��Little Sue, get closer to me. I feel that there may be strong enemies to cover up your breath."


    "Afraid they hit me? I''m not afraid."


    Xiao Su curled his lips, spread his wings, and shrank behind Zhou Shu, "Besides, it''s already very close..."


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shun for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3806: Burling

    After changing directions for a few hours, Xiao Zhongjie gradually appeared in front of him.


    It can be seen from a long distance away that an extremely large black crack has appeared in the world. No, it can''t be said to be a crack anymore. It lies across the world, almost covering a quarter of the world, and has divided the world into Two halves.


    Xiao Su''s eyes widened, "So big, the world''s problems are still very serious."


    "It''s really serious."


    Zhou Shu''s face gradually became solemn, and he slowly said, "Xiao Su, you are waiting for me here, don''t go down yet, if I transmit the sound to you, you will go first."


    Xiao Su was stunned, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu''s attitude is very serious. It doesn''t seem to be a joke. This is serious.


    Not letting her go down, and letting her prepare to go, obviously the enemy below, even Zhou Shu, would find it difficult to deal with and could not take care of her.


    Such an enemy, she and Zhou Shu had only encountered one before.


    She hesitated, "Is it a saint? Why don''t you go down, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No, it''s not an enemy of that level, and it''s not because of danger. It''s just that the situation is a bit strange. I can''t judge the situation for the time being. I''ll be fine. Just wait for me."


    "You can''t even judge the situation, then..."


    Before he finished speaking, the body had been pushed to the other side, Zhou Shu waved to her and fell into the world.


    "Speak clearly!"


    Xiao Su was almost about to follow, but after thinking about it, he stood still, bit his lip, and looked down nervously, although he couldn''t see anything.


    More than half an hour later, Zhou Shu stopped above Xiaozhongjie.


    The air-wind layer has been broken, and judging from the vortex of lost power everywhere, it should have happened not long ago.


    The terrain on the world is flat, with deserts and rivers everywhere, mountains and rivers are almost invisible, and there is no forest at all. It is very different from the information recorded in Xianshu City, and it is obviously destroyed recently.


    In the middle of Pingchuan, which is nearly a million miles away, there is an invisible abyss tens of thousands of miles wide. On each side of the abyss, there are a group of people.


    There are tens of thousands of people on one side, all of them are two-faced people. They are tall, all over three or four feet. The front face is majestic and square, and the back is a beast face with blue fangs. At this time, the face is facing the other side of the abyss with eyes. Redness, eye-catching.


    There are only thousands of people on the other side of the abyss. They are all cultivators, most of them are Daluo Jinxian, and there are also a few Hunyuan Jinxian. They are obviously cultivators with good cultivation bases, but there is no difference in personality, like a mold carving. When they came out, everyone was as steady as a mountain, standing like a javelin in a very regular manner, and all expressions were the same serious, and the position presented was also strict and regular, with no flaws to be seen.


    It is impossible for Zhou Shu to train the self-abiding and unruly practitioners to be like this. Thousands of people are like one.


    Otherwise Zhou Shu wouldn''t use puppets to experiment with military doctrine.


    There is only one thing Zhou Shu can do in the heavens.


    Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on the leader of this group, not surprisingly, it was indeed Sun Juan.


    "All come, so come down."


    Sun Juan raised his head, his thin lips curled slightly.


    Zhou Shu came down. This action obviously caused some chaos. Those two-faced races saw someone come down and became a lot nervous. Some wanted to do something, some wanted to escape, some scolded, some hid, and Sun Juan was practicing here. He didn''t move, and didn''t care about Zhou Shu at all.


    Zhou Shu hesitated, fell next to Sun Juan, raised his hand, "What''s going on, Brother Sun?"


    "Fighting, you have seen it yourself."


    Sun Juan smiled faintly, "Brother Zhou, you came on time, do you want to grab my business? Brother Zhou, your news is too well-informed, I only came here for a while and you also came, but this does not belong to Xianshu City. The land boundary."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Snatch your business, what does Brother Sun mean?"


    "Is not it?"


    Sun Juan paused and said thoughtfully, "By the way, Brother Zhou doesn''t know it yet. We have now formed a team, called the Boling Army, to undertake various wars and disputes in the Outland, such as cleaning up the demons. , Resisting the locust tide, suppressing civil strife, etc. As long as it is not something that hurts the nature and reason, the Boling Army can take action. If Xianshu City needs my help, you are welcome to speak at any time."


    Zhou Shu was even more puzzled, "Mercenary? How did you start this?"


    "Employment?" Sun Juan was startled slightly, "I shouldn''t call it that. We are fighting for our lives."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Whatever you say, I really admire you for being able to carry out the military to such an extent, I can''t train these people, but will the Suspended Bell Sect allow you to mess around like this? "


    Sun Juan smiled, "We Ghost Valley Sect people have quit the Xuanling Sect."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Fine, I''ll talk about this later, you are now fighting with the two-faced race? Who invited you?"


    "It''s the two-faced race on the opposite side."


    Sun Juan pointed to the other side and smiled, "Brother Zhou didn''t think I was fighting them? I don''t think you can tell."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "If you don''t say I really can''t see it, then your goal is the abyss in the middle? What''s there?"


    "Unknown monster."


    Sun Juan''s expression condensed slightly, "In recent years, a monster appeared in Xiaozhongjie, which destroyed more than half of Xiaozhongjie in a short time. After that, he stung himself in this abyss, and the two-faced race was hit hard. UU reading went to seek rescue from other circles, and found us. I think it is a business that can be accepted. I just came over. Besides that, I don��t have much to say, because I��ve only come here, and it��s two sides The wisdom of the clan, they can��t describe the specific information of the monster well.��


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "It turns out that''s the case."


    He checked the situation of Xiaozhongjie before and found that there was a lot of change here, and then he sensed Sun Juan, which was very confused for a while.


    It may be that the location is too sensitive. Zhou Shu suddenly felt that Xiao Zhongjie had been reluctant to befriend Xianshu City. Perhaps it was Sun Juan who was playing tricks in it. If that was the case, it would be very troublesome. He would rather be with Li Chenyi. After playing dozens of times, I don''t want to be enemies with Sun Juan now.


    Sun Juan is also an old person in the Xuanhuang world, he has worries, and Sun Juan��s ability is better than Li Chenyi, there is a group of trustworthy seniors, there is the Suspended Bell Sect behind him, and the most mysterious old man in the world, -That is not the great city lord of Anding City who is similar to the saint, but the existence of the saint.


    Now it seems that I should be thinking too much, because of the demon sect, I have some shadows of a bow and a snake.


    As if he had noticed it, Sun Juan faintly smiled, "Brother Zhou is here, so let''s just take a look, but be careful not to go over there. Those two-faced races are not friendly to you. They think that monster has something to do with you. "


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I have thought of it, otherwise, why don''t they ask us for help, but want to stay close and seek further?"


    Sun Juan looked at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "When this is up, the Boling Army can take over your business. Don''t forget that we are good at it, but it''s not just training soldiers."


    (PS: Thank you 20180520 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3807: pack

    Ow----


    While talking, a muffled roar came from the abyss.


    The abyss began to expand on both sides, the ground shook, and the whole world shook, as if it would collapse at any time.


    The two-faced race on the opposite side unconsciously backed away, all of them looked frightened. Maybe they had experienced it and didn''t dare to face it. Some timid people just threw down their weapons and ran back, leaving the courageous legs and feet shaking.


    "It seems to know that we are here."


    Sun Juan stared at the abyss and said with a smile, "Brother Zhou, get out of your way. Our side is about to attack."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Brother Sun, don''t you need my help?"


    Sun Juan said slowly, "Yes, yes, but Brother Zhou has to obey my orders 100%, even if you want to die."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stepped back, "Then forget it."


    "The fundamental of the military path lies in obedience, and no matter how strong people are, if they cannot obey the order, they are not suitable for the military path and cannot enter the Bolling Army."


    Sun Juan didn''t look back, he stretched out his hand and waved, "One team, two teams and three teams are ready."


    Thirty practitioners immediately stood up, strode to a few miles in front of the abyss, and stopped moving.


    At the same time, a layer of gray-blue mist filled the abyss. In the mist, a vague hand suddenly grabbed the edge of the abyss, slowly climbed up, and quickly earned a head, sharp as a mountain, foggy It''s not very clear in the middle, only a pair of blood red eyes are particularly obvious.


    As soon as the monster appeared, it was fierce, and the air was stagnant wherever he looked.


    Those two-faced races who were still insisting could not stand it anymore, and fled back after throwing away their helmets and armor.


    The Bolling Army facing the monster was the opposite. Over a thousand practitioners did not move their positions, their expressions were as firm as ever, but the fighting intent in their eyes became more, and the murderous aura spewed out, and gathered to form a thick red cloud above their heads. .


    "One to three teams, don''t move, tactic one."


    "Four teams to nine teams, middle and upper, tactical three, twenty-eight to thirty-five teams, middle and lower, and tactical seventeen."


    "Team ten to seventeen, left side, strategy nine, team twenty to twenty-seven, right side, strategy twenty-one."


    "Strike!"


    Sun Juan raised a small blue flag and waved it down vigorously.


    The Burling Army behind him rushed past like a tide, only advancing without retreating.


    In an instant, the explosion sounded continuously, and hundreds of storm vortexes were rolled up in front of the abyss, and the laws of collision were everywhere, and it was difficult to see clearly.


    Zhou Shu stood behind the battlefield, watching very intently.


    He has never seen such a monster. He can''t even distinguish the race, but a monster with a true **** cover that can''t even see through the eighth sense. No matter what it is, it will never be inferior to a quasi-sage, and it can still enter. The kind of quasi-sage in the top 300 of the celestial list.


    That''s right, the gray-blue mist is mostly the hood of the true gods.


    Although he saw it for the first time, it was basically certain that even if it wasn''t, it was definitely of the same order as the true god.


    The virtual **** cover only protects the soul and so on from outside influences, while the true **** cover protects everything. The monster beast with the true **** cover is like carrying a formation with it. Its defense and destructive power are so strong that it does not move a few. It is almost impossible for the quasi saint or the army to break.


    I wonder if the Burling Army can do it?


    It would be impossible to defeat or even kill the monster if the outer shield could not be broken.


    But after only watching it for a while, Zhou Shu felt that his concerns were a bit redundant.


    Although there are only dozens of Hunyuan Golden Immortals on the offensive, but Sun Juan��s command is really good. He constantly mobilizes the actions of the monsters, uses various strategies, or hits the west, surprises, or waits for work, and can concentrate on the most advantageous one every time. Strength, hit the weakness or emptiness of the True God''s Mantle, command well, this group of Bolling Army is also excellent, in more than a quarter of an hour, more than 300 practitioners made a total of almost 20,000 shots, without a single mistake. , No practitioner misuses the power with crookedness, every stroke is just right.


    It was unbelievable, it really took the military skills to the extreme.


    On the monster''s side, although the power is strong and the defense is super strong, the IQ is still a lot lower after all.


    Nor can it be said that the Boling Army holds the victory. In the end, there is a huge disparity in the strength of the two sides. It will take at least ten days to break through the true **** cover by these people. According to the current situation, the Boling Army dispatches more than 300 people to attack each time. The rest take a break, about four to five rotations. If there is a mistake in the middle or someone can''t hold on, it is still possible to lose everything.


    Of course, with Sun Juan here, this might not happen.


    After understanding the general situation, Zhou Shu retracted his gaze, raised his hand, and turned and flew away.


    He has to hurry, and he doesn''t have time to watch. Of course, it is necessary to leave a ghost shadow.


    "So fast, really not a saint?"


    Seeing him coming up, Xiao Su flew over quickly, excited and worried.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s okay, I met an acquaintance, but not an enemy, let''s continue."


    Xiao Su felt a little relieved, "That''s fine, it was really scary when you said that just now...Don''t say it, I rest, you take me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and the blue light flashed again, flying away quickly.


    Ten days later, the battle on Xiaozhongjie continued.


    Sun Juan, who was always facing Pinghu, suddenly frowned, the blue token in his hand suddenly turned red, and his eyes flushed.


    "kill!"


    At the same time as the flag was waved, the true **** cover on the monster UU reading suddenly shattered.


    The time was too precise, Zhou Shu was ashamed, after all, this was done by thousands of people, not a deduction from the sea of ??knowledge.


    "It''s Aoyin."


    Zhou Shu sighed in surprise when he saw the monster''s true face.


    Aoyin is a kind of alien race of the heavens, with the blood of the monster race, because it was mutated from the first group of monster races that left the Xuanhuang Realm. There are not many numbers, infinite strength, no wisdom, and they like to eat vitality. fun.


    Bang, bang.


    There was a continuous ringing.


    More than a thousand cultivators flashed red, almost at the same time that the true **** cover broke open, they broke in. Every team has a definite direction, and every magic weapon, every talisman, and every magic trick are in the most suitable attack. For a time, Aoyin was shrouded in various rays of light, and countless laws were wrapped around him.


    The roars continued to be heard, all of which were due to Proud. Even though the practitioner was seriously injured to death, there was no sound.


    Sun Juan watched calmly and ordered from time to time to mobilize his troops to attack continuously. Even if the victory was set, he did not relax at all.


    After about three hours, Aoyin roared and fell down.


    The cultivators on the edge of the abyss did not see their own results, without any pause, they quickly returned to the original position, their postures were still straight, their expressions were still firm, and there was a little more blood on their faces.


    Only those spare positions seemed a bit dazzling.


    Sun Juan turned around and said solemnly, "There is no more fighting. All of them have recovered. The 13th team started to clean up the souls of the dead, and one cannot be missing."


    "Yes!"


    Ten people scattered around, holding weird magical instruments in their hands.


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shun for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3808: Free and easy

    Sun Juan walked to Zhou Shu''s side and said calmly, "Some mistakes, just laughed."


    "Mistakes?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Your team defeated Aoyin who is comparable to the quasi-sage. Is it still a mistake?"


    Sun Juan shook his head, his eyes were very persistent, "Yes, 14 people shouldn''t have died. If everything is correct, only four people should die, and the other ten are just serious injuries. Ten more people died. It is already a big mistake and I am responsible. ."


    "Fine, but IMHO."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I think Brother Sun''s military skills are the first. If Brother Sun can''t avoid it, others will only get worse."


    "I don''t compare with others, I only compare with myself. My military skills were a little worse. Although this time the problem is not only my military skills, Aoyin also has problems..." Sun Juan paused and said warmly. "Brother Zhou have any business for me?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it, "Brother Su and Brother Zhang are not with you, are they?"


    Sun Juan laughed, "As you wish, they are here, I can help you make friends with the two-faced family."


    Zhou Shu slapped his hands vigorously, in a great mood, "Of course this is good, I will do this, Brother Sun must take it."


    Sun Juan nodded and said calmly, "Okay, shall we talk now, or wait for the talk in Xianshu City? In addition, we must make it clear that Senior Brother Zhang and Senior Brother Su are doing this. I''m just helping to get a line, they There may be additional conditions."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course I know it is them. They cultivate the vertical and horizontal ways. If I ask you to do it, the two-faced race will be gone? Haha, I don''t care about the conditions. I can do anything. I did it. It��s been a long time since I saw them. Are you okay?"


    Sun Juanwen said, "They are all very good. They have exercised very well over the past millennium. If this were not the case, we would not have established ourselves in advance."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "That is to say, you guys from Ghost Valley have stayed in Xuanling Sect all these years to exercise your Dao? There is no idea of ??working for the immortal world or other people."


    Sun Juan said faintly, "Brother Zhou knows very well that Guigumen will not live long, but when we first enter the heavens, it will take some time to experience. When the experience is over, we can do what we want to do. Up."


    Zhou Shu looked at the Bolling Army and seemed to think, "These Bolling Army are what you got from the Xuanling Sect?"


    Sun Juan smiled and slowly said, "No, the purpose of the Suspension Sect is very suitable for recruiting people, but the people I need are completely different from the purpose of the Suspension Sect. I want people to correct and change. This really took me a lot of time, but I have finally achieved some success in the past millennia, and I barely managed to get these 1,300 people, but it is far from my goal."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "Brother Sun is really painstaking, and he can make achievements in Xuanling Sect."


    Sun Juan smiled lightly, but did not speak.


    "If you need people, Xianshu City also has them."


    Zhou Shu turned his eyes and looked at him, "Brother Sun, I welcome your Boling Army to recruit people in Xianshu City. As long as it does not violate the rules of Xianshu City, I will not give you special treatment, but I won��t ask you to do anything, but if you are permanent, it��s another matter. I will definitely give the best terms."


    Sun Juan said lightly, "Thank you Brother Zhou for your kindness, I will go when it''s suitable."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Well, I''ll wait."


    A Boling Army quickly walked over and raised the magic weapon expressionlessly, "Sun Shuai, all ten souls have been collected, two of them have disappeared because of time, and the rest are still intact. "


    Sun Juan took the artifact and nodded, "Give it to me, you go and rest."


    Zhou Shu looked at the magical artifact shaped like a refining demon pot, always feeling a bit wrong, "Brother Sun, what do you do to collect souls? Could it be..."


    Sun Juan calmly put away the magic weapon, "Put the soul into the soul tablet and engrave the name and surname. In the future, they will be Yin soldiers, or they may become holy, or it will be easier to become holy. This is the secret technique of Ghost Valley. Brother Zhou, don''t ask too much."


    "Fuck."


    Zhou Shu paused, shook his head and smiled, "Then if I ask something else, don''t refuse this grandson brother."


    Yin soldier sanctified?


    He had vaguely heard of this kind of thing, and only thought it was vain. He didn''t expect it to be true. If it is said that it is easier to be sanctified after death under the Guigu sect, then it is not surprising that these things are desperate before life. With pursuit and support, it''s worth doing anything for this, but I''m afraid that this matter is false, then Guigumen is...Forget it, these things are not something he needs to consider now, and there is no need to ask the roots.


    In short, Guigu Gate, you can use it, you don��t need to manage it if you don��t need it.


    Sun Juan stagnated, "Brother Zhou really refuses to suffer."


    Zhou Shu looked at Sun Juan and said with a smile, "Brother Shicai said that there is a problem with this proud cause. What is the problem?"


    "Brother Zhou also knows what Aoyin is. It''s very wrong for him to appear here," Sun Juan said calmly. "He is not a world bug that can appear in any world. He must have been brought here by someone. , It��s not Brother Zhou, then someone else."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "It''s not me."


    Sun Juan smiled and said, "This is the problem. Brother Zhou must want to know who brought him."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, UU reading "This is my problem, not your problem, what you just said, it should not be this."


    Sun Juan glanced at Zhou Shu and sighed, "It''s your problem and mine, because he may have been manipulated by others, making his behavior unreasonable, and there have been several places that puzzle me. , My command and my soldiers have made mistakes, but I don��t plan to go further, because I know that Brother Zhou should take this matter seriously, and I��ll just wait."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "I want to wait, too."


    Sun Juan sighed, "You and I played this opportunity, just want the Boling Army to help you investigate, or that��s fine, then you have to pay a price, this matter my asking price is very high, I don��t think Brother Zhou Will give."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Really high?"


    Sun Juan nodded and said solemnly, "Because it is difficult to do, he told me this."


    Zhou Shu understood something and waved his hand, "I''ll leave it to myself if I don''t think of it, I will leave it temporarily."


    Sun Juan said that he must be the old man of the heart demon. If the saints find it very troublesome, then he does not want to spend more energy. After all, there are many more important things to do now, although he knows that it will bring Ao Yin a little weight. People in the world may be enemies of Xianshu City, but it can only be so.


    It''s a big deal. Soldiers are coming to cover the water and earth. There is only this clue at present, and I am afraid that no more information can be found.


    Sun Juan nodded, "Brother Zhou has become free and easy."


    "Just kidding, it''s just a last resort," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Now let''s talk about Xiaozhongjie''s business?"


    Sun Juan nodded himself, "Okay."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3809: Say again

    In the void, two lights and shadows moved forward quickly.


    "Finally resolved."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and let out a sigh of relief.


    Xiao Su was startled when he heard the sound, and said, "You have been flying all the time, what can you solve? Oh... is it the shadow of the soul? I always forget this."


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Just now the problem of the small and heavy realm has been solved, and the two-faced clan has decided to have a good relationship with us and agreed to build Yuntong over there, so that we have taken another step outside and crossed hundreds of realms. You can connect to Luoyuan City, which is also a difficult point."


    "I don''t know this Luoyuan City, but a troublesome thing has been done, and it feels really good."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, with some admiration but also some puzzlement, "City Master Hao, the Master Qingcheng, they have not done for decades, you can solve it once you go? I really admire you more and more."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I didn''t do it, but I was lucky enough to meet them."


    What did Xiao Su think of, "They? They are the acquaintances you met in the world before? They helped you solve Xiaozhongjie? So good?"


    "Yes, those people at the Guigu Sect are a group of capable people. We have friendship with them. They used to be in the Immortal Realm Sect, but now they have established themselves in the Outland," Zhou Shu nodded and smiled bitterly. "But They helped me this time, and I don��t know who to help next time. I have never been able to see through these people, and they are not aiming at the behavior of cultivation, ha ha."


    Xiao Su questioned, "Why do you seem to be very jealous? It''s rare!"


    Zhou Shu caressed his forehead, groaning for a few breaths, "Almost, I don''t want to become enemies with them."


    If Sun Juan becomes an enemy, the threat must be greater than Li Chenyi''s. (By the way, Li Chenyi''s side is actually a hidden danger, because Emei in Xianshu City has not yet been recognized by Li Emei. After everything was done, no response was received. In other words, the possibility that Li Chenyi is still the seed of the saint is not small. Li Emei may still be protecting him. Then there will be another battle in the future. Zhou Shu thinks so. ), and it was bigger than Zhou Shu thought before, because Zhou Shu personally felt the strength and potential of the Boling Army.


    Sun Juan spent thousands of years in the Suspension Sect and used its reputation to recruit troops and pulled up a team like the Boling Army. Although there are not many people at present, everyone is considered an elite among the elite. At present, these practitioners are only Can defeat the quasi-sage-level Aoyin, wait until their realm rises one or two levels, two or three times the number, plus Sun Juan''s military skills, what a terrifying force would that be?


    Back then, Sun Juan was able to defeat the Demon Race by mortals, what about the complete Bolling Army in his hand?


    Under the saint, there may be no opponent.


    Only a large sect that is in charge of the sect can compete with it by means of quantity and resources.


    This is already a new force that is too strong to be ignored, and what worries Zhou Shu more is the Yin Soldier Sun Juan said.


    If those Yin soldiers have the same power as before, they are undoubtedly more terrifying than this Birling Army. Those who have died once, have more experience in battle, higher pursuits, united for sanctification, and fearless. Can be blocked, that kind of powerful, I can''t even think of it.


    If you think about it, what if Sun Juan regards the recruitment of Yin soldiers as the ultimate goal, and the Boling Army is just a preparation before the Yin soldiers?


    Death is the real beginning.


    Let go of the number, a huge Yin Soldier might be able to conquer the heavens.


    Sun Juan is really terrifying, and there is an old man with a heart demon behind him. Zhou Shu is not sure what he will become.


    The Boling Army, the Three Sages of Liangshan, the Demon Cult, and Linglongtian, these new powerful forces are now emerging one by one, plus the Holy Fire Gate and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect that are still unwilling to leave the battlefield and fight against the beasts, the chaos in the outer domain Fan Chen, how should Xianshu City develop at this time?


    It seems that the situation is still very good, but if you are not careful, you may fall into an embarrassing situation.


    It is not dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu suddenly felt that his talent was not enough. After all, these situations are difficult to achieve by deduction.


    Seeing Zhou Shu who had been silent for a while, Xiao Su realized that something was wrong, and said in a deep voice, "Isn''t he an enemy? What''s there to be afraid of? You are the emperor, there are so many people who support you, not just humans. , Many other races also support you."


    She was a little worried. She had never seen Zhou Shu so worried in the past.


    Zhou Shu quickly calmed down the sadness that only needs to be concealed in front of certain people, and replied to his usual calmness, "It''s okay, just think about it. In fact, I know that no matter what the difficulty is, it doesn''t matter. To achieve the goal, everything must be experienced. ."


    Xiao Su nodded, "That''s right, no matter who it is, just hit it when it comes. There is no good intention."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "No matter who it is? If it''s the Mu Clan, should I fight it too?"


    "Okay, Zhou Shu, did you try me suddenly?! Damn it," Xiao Su snorted, and resolutely said, "These days I have already figured out clearly whether I can fight without fighting, but if it is really an enemy, I must not Be soft, don��t forget that I grew up in the Demon Realm, and I can save this life until now. It��s all done."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Xiao Su, you can''t do it casually now."


    "I know," Xiao Su nodded and smiled freely, "In the Devil Realm, the life of the weak is not his own. UU reading sees when the strong will take it back, so I don''t care about my life in anything. Just fight, and in Xianshu City, my fate is my own, I cherish it very much."


    "Just think clearly."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and suddenly said in surprise, "Little trick came back so soon? Xiao Su, I have something to do in Xianshu City."


    "How many uses of the clone, I''m used to it if I don''t want to stay away."


    Xiao Su snorted and moved on.


    After a quarter of an hour, Zhou Shuwen said, "It is indeed the Mu Clan who left Fengkun."


    "Oh," Xiao Su said faintly without turning around, "Is it the enemy?"


    "It can only be determined that it was the wood clan''s hand, whether it was the enemy or not. I will know if I have to go," Zhou Shu said slowly, "Said it was an order from the wood demon patriarch of the Jade Tan realm, before Feng Kun entered the Jade Tan realm. A Thousand-Hand Trap was placed in the Qifeng layer, and Feng Kun was hit as soon as he noticed it, otherwise there would be a chance to escape."


    Xiao Su said calmly, "I see."


    Zhou Shu followed up a few steps, and then said, "Chifeng City does not have our business route, the specific information is unknown, and it is impossible to determine whether the Mu Clan did it out of Chifeng City''s order or did it on his own initiative. In short, This matter needs to be investigated carefully."


    "You don''t need to explain so much to me," Xiao Su smiled, "Zhou Shu, you don''t have to worry about it. What I listen to you is that the more I think about it, the more useless it is. Besides, I am no longer the one who insisted on finding people from the tribe. I am, Xianger told me many things."


    "I think too much, then I''ll talk about it when I get to Chifeng City."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "But we need to change our identities, so we can''t go like this."


    (PS: Thank you Lindeyan for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3810: Unfold

    Don''t mention it all the way.


    Blazing Phoenix City clearly entered the field of vision and could be reached within a few days.


    "Burning Phoenix City, so shining, looks better than Xianshu City."


    Staring ahead, Xiao Su''s eyes lit up, looking forward to it.


    The fiery red clouds cover most of the void, and those clouds can''t help but toss, from the inside to the outside, from shallow to thick, looking like a phoenix flying with wings spread out.


    In the middle of Yunxia, ??there are hundreds of realms densely, and the most central is Chifeng City.


    These clouds are the unique defense method of Chifeng City, and they are called Fengwu Xingluo.


    It is composed of tens of millions of stardust. These stardusts in a radius of tens of miles surround the Blazing Phoenix City along various rapids and wind belts. They exist as the first line of defense of Blazing Phoenix City. The inside of the dust is smelted into liquid sky fire gold or sky fire gold, (liquid sky fire gold is very unstable, very easy to explode), the outside is added with a variety of different formations, when controlled by the Phoenix City, all Stardust can move along the gang wind belt and torrent belt to form various formations. If necessary, it can also gather together in a short time, detonate all of them, and erupt with powerful power.


    Although Fengwu Xingluo cannot defend against the enemy, there are not many quasi-sages who dare to attack. Tens of millions of stardust erupt at the same time, and several quasi-sages will die, and there will be no chance to escape. If you do this, Blazing Phoenix City will be destroyed at the same time.


    Very decisive.


    But Zhou Shu understood this kind of determination very well. If Xian Shucheng couldn''t have the formation at that time, he might also choose this way of ruining together.


    "Master, should we go in?"


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes blinked, very well-behaved, "Do I look like your apprentice?"


    "Like," Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "Xiao Su, then you look at me carefully, who shouldn''t recognize me?"


    Xiao Su looked at it for a while and frowned, "Anyway, I can''t tell. You cover up so well. You are an old man. And what do you ask me for? You know that my perception is far inferior to yours. It might be obvious."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are a monster, I am very sure of the practitioner, but I am not sure about the monster."


    Xiao Su snorted, "I don''t necessarily know as much about the wood demon as you, nor did the inheritance teach me how to see through the disguise of cultivators. By the way, I feel the breath of Jianmu, which I can recognize. "


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The Mu people can perceive the vitality of Jianmu, as long as I bring them, they can perceive it, but you can recognize it because you have seen Jianmu understand Jianmu, even if they perceive it, they know the abnormality. I don��t understand what it is, then it��s okay."


    Xiao Su said unconsciously, "So it is."


    Zhou Shu suddenly stagnated, looking forward and saying, "We haven''t passed, someone is coming. The defense range of Chifeng City is really far, and the perception is very strong."


    "Others don''t have a formation, so they can only patrol as much as possible. The full man doesn''t know the pain of hunger," Xiao Su curled his lips, seemingly thoughtful, "Master, what should we do? It''s over now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are more respectful, your wings are retracted, don''t show up."


    Not long after they flew, two black spots appeared not far away.


    It was two female cultivators who flew in front of them after a few jumps. They glanced at Zhou Shu and said in a straightforward voice, "Two fellow daoists, we are the guards of Blazing Phoenix City. Are the two going to Blazing Phoenix City? "


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Yes, old man Yang Yu, this is my apprentice Su Xiang."


    The female cultivator nodded, "Understood, two fellow Taoists, going to Chifeng City, some rules must be explained in advance."


    Zhou Shu stroked the snow-white long beard and laughed, "Hahaha, every fairy city has rules. The old man has been to hundreds of places. Naturally, he understands the truth. Don''t worry, we are not here to make trouble. We will definitely abide by the rules."


    The female cultivator nodded and said calmly, "There are three most important things. First, there are only two realms in Blazing Phoenix City that can be compared to each other. Private fights are not allowed in other places, and the void in the realm is not acceptable. Second, Chi Fengcheng welcomes anyone, but there are certain sectors that are forbidden to enter unless special permission is obtained. Third, most female cultivators in Chifeng City, and male cultivators may encounter some problems in the city. For this, Chifeng City hopes fellow daoists Try to be patient."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What problems will you encounter?"


    The female Xiu paused, and said indifferently, "I don''t know what problems you will encounter. You will know if you go in, but I would advise you that if you encounter troubles, it is best for the apprentice next to you to come forward. , If you come out, many things may be counterproductive."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Thank you for reminding me, I understand."


    The female cultivator nodded and took out two red jade medals, "This is a temporary formation talisman of Blazing Phoenix City. It can protect the two from the formation of the city. Please bring them with you, otherwise the wind will bring rapids. I can''t bring it in."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu took the formation talisman, and Xiao Su put them on separately, "Is it all right?"


    "There is one more thing," the other female cultivator took a few steps closer, a little wary, "This Daoist Su Xiang, has wings, is it a monster?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Pure Wood Monster, Xiao Su, show them."


    Xiao Su Mo silently stretched out her hand, a little green sprout appeared in her palm, which quickly grew and grew, and quickly covered her body along her arm. She glanced at the female sister, retracted the green sprout, and quietly retreated to the side. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The female cultivator''s face changed slightly, "If it''s a wood demon, is it the Yutan realm that the two are targeting?"


    "Yes, it was introduced by someone of her clan, saying that this is a good place for the Wood Demon and can help her practice better, but the old man was a little worried, so he followed to watch," Zhou Shu raised his hand, palms There were also green leaves swaying, "The old man is half a demon cultivator, she just learned from me, but the old man is not a demon clan after all, and can''t display all her talents."


    The female cultivators glanced at each other and said slowly, "So, we will notify the people in Yutan Realm. You will go to Blazing Phoenix City and wait. If there is news, we will inform you through formation."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and smiled, "Thank you very much."


    "The two can enter the city. We still have a task and we won''t bother."


    The sisters nodded and turned away.


    Seeing them walking away, Xiao Su frowned, "This Xiancheng is very troublesome, it''s far worse than Xianshu City, and you''re too polite, it''s only a promise."


    "Whatever you dress up, I am not Zhou Shu now," Zhou Shu smiled disapprovingly and said thoughtfully, "but you are right, this fairy city looks a little troublesome, and it''s not like what I knew before The information is not the same. After you get better with the fairy world, has your style changed?"


    Xiao Su snorted, "There are indeed many rules in the Immortal Realm, but you are the immortal city of Outland, what are you doing so obediently?"


    "Stop complaining, let''s go and take a look. We don''t want to live here all the time and leave after we finish."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and flew into Yunxia first. Xiao Su followed behind, his frowning brows still not unfolding.


    (PS: Thank you Lindeyan for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3811: Incomprehensible

    "Finally here, it''s really big."


    Xiao Su looked at Chifeng City not far away, then at Zhou Shu who suddenly changed direction, "Hey, shall we not go down?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, go to the realm next to it first."


    Xiao Su frowned, "Go to that small world?"


    Zhou Shu nodded without speaking, and quickly passed by.


    Compared with the Chifeng City, which has a radius of tens of millions of miles, the boundary is much smaller, and it doesn''t even reach one tenth.


    Soon after he reached the air-wind layer, Xiao Su stopped to take a look, and stopped, "Why are there so fiercely below, there are talismans everywhere? Is this world the one that the guard said that there is no limit to fighting?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Probably that''s it."


    Without saying a few words, the Qifeng layer suddenly tore a hole, and a young man flew out hastily, followed by two middle-aged monks.


    The young man flew out of the air and looked around for a few times. His panic expression quickly became calm, and he turned around and smiled, "When you are outside, you still want to fight? I don''t care, you just need to come. Despite the shot, I promise not to run."


    "Don''t let us meet next time!"


    The middle-aged monk gave a cold snort, turned around and left.


    The young man stood there, watching the monks go away, wiped his sweat with his sleeves, and was about to leave. He didn''t expect that there were two more people in front of him, and he was shocked.


    "you guys����"


    Seeing Zhou Shu and Xiaosu who suddenly appeared, the young man realized something, "The two seniors just helped me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You know it very well in your heart."


    The young man said frankly, "At the speed of a junior, if you can''t run out of the aura, you will be overtaken by the enemy, but I never thought that it was like being pulled by a rope just now, and was directly pulled out of the aura. I escaped the chase, but I didn''t find anyone no matter how I perceive it..." He bowed and bowed, "The two seniors are so advanced in cultivation. In Xia Liutang, I thanked the two seniors for their life-saving grace."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You are welcome, are you from the Tianfumen?"


    Liu Tang nodded, "Yes, the junior is a disciple of the Tianfumen, the senior also saw that I used the talisman just now? I made those talisman by myself, but I didn''t learn it at home, so I was embarrassed by the teacher. Tianfumen Fulu will not be defeated by two big Luojinxians."


    Xiao Su said unconsciously, "Hey, you still care about the teacher, hey."


    Liu Tang stagnated, a little unhappy, "Isn''t this taken for granted? Senior."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "She didn''t mean to make fun of you, but to be honest, she can slander herself and defend her teacher. There are indeed not many people like you, very good."


    Liu Tang paused, "Thank you, senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Just now those two were from the Sacred Fire Gate. How did you fight, and you still fight hard, can you talk about it?"


    "Of course, nothing can''t be said," Liu Tang said solemnly, "Sacred Fire Sect disciples laughed at our Heavenly Talisman Sect. I was so angry that I was fighting with him in the wound and leaving the realm. Who expected him to bring a helper. , I wanted to kill me, I really couldn''t beat the enemy for a while, and when I ran away, I was saved by senior."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "A death fight is all right?"


    Liu Tang nodded, "In Injury Lijie, you can hit whatever you want, but as long as you leave the realm, you can''t fight again, otherwise you will be punished by Blazing Phoenix."


    Xiao Su didn''t realize it, "The rules are so strict, I haven''t seen the guards of Chifeng City?"


    Liu Tang glanced at her and said seriously, "Someone once thought that there would be nothing wrong with committing a crime once in a while, and no one can find out. But the fact is that no one can escape every time a foul is committed, and those who knowingly commit a crime are more severely punished. All will be detained for more than a hundred years."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The Willow Hall, the Sacred Fire Gate and the Tianfu Gate are all in Chifeng City?"


    Liu Tang sighed, "Well, they are in two adjacent mountains, and they are noisy when they see each other."


    Little Su Qi said, "Aren''t you two sects having a bad relationship? How come you are so close?"


    "The juniors don��t know why, but not only the Tianfu Gate and the Holy Fire Gate, but the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and Linglongtian are also very close, and there are several small sects that are similar. In fact, Blazing Phoenix City is not very small. There is more than that, but Blazing Phoenix City is arranged like this. It was like this when I came." Liu Tang paused and sighed, "Everyone is in the immortal realm. How can it be stable? Knowing that I won��t come here."


    Seeing Zhou Shu pondering, Liu Tang raised his hand and said, "If the seniors are fine, the juniors want to leave."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "One more question, have you been to Yutan Realm?"


    Liu Tang thought for a while and said, "No, I''ve heard of it, but I haven''t been there. It seems to be one of the restricted areas of Chifeng City, and ordinary people can''t go."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s all right, I''m bothering you, just go."


    Liu Tang hesitated, "Junior won''t tell me about seeing the two seniors, so I''ll leave."


    Seeing Liu Tang flying away, Xiao Su turned to Zhou Shu and whispered, "He seems to treat us as spying on intelligence."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Originally, too, haha."


    Xiao Su thought for a while and said, "Master, this Blazing Phoenix City doesn''t seem to have become a fairy city in the immortal world. Didn''t it mean that they have the support of Linglongtian? Why are there still Ten Thousand Soul Sect and Holy Fire Gate inside? The opposing sect is arranged together, what do they want to do?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It can only be said that there is a problem with Chifeng City, and their relationship with Linglongtian may not be very good and stable."


    He looked at Xiao Su, "In fact, in ordinary Xiancheng, the city lord is very good to do this. One can contain these immortal sects. The opposing sects are in a fairy city. If they fight against each other, no one will be big, which will affect the management of Xiancheng. , Second, you can establish your own absolute authority. No matter who you are, you must abide by the rules of Xiancheng when you get here. What you can and can''t do is listen to me, but the problem Chifeng City is not an ordinary Xiancheng, they should be Linglongtian The loyal supporters of Linglongtian are also the help of Linglongtian to develop into this way. They shouldn��t let any of Linglongtian��s opponents settle in Xiancheng, but they not only let Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Holy Fire Gate settle in, they also put them on the table directly. People are puzzled."


    "Chifeng City wants to cross the river to demolish the bridge? They don''t have that great ability and do it right? They really don''t understand."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "But for us, this is not a bad thing. It means that we have a chance. You must be thinking about how to change Chifeng City now. It''s best to drag them away. Xianshucheng, right?"


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "This is what you said. I haven''t thought about it so much. I just think that this time things may be very complicated. I never thought that there are so many different forces in Chifeng City. Remove them. Several major sects and monster races are there."


    Xiao Su nodded and shook his head again, "But they can''t beat you together, what''s to worry about."


    "You are too confident of me."


    Zhou Shu stared at Chifeng City in the distance, his expression gradually becoming serious, "This time the opponent may be very different."


    (PS: Thank you Lindeyan for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3812: coming

    Landing on Chifeng City, Zhou Shu sighed slightly.


    Xiao Su looked at him and chuckled, "Master, why are you sighing?"


    Zhou Shu pouted, "We came all the way, don''t you feel the difference?"


    "Of course I noticed."


    Xiao Su immediately nodded and smiled, "From the Qifeng layer to here, we have passed four passes. At each pass, you will be called to check, and you will look at your formation talisman over and over again, but I didn''t have it once, obviously. You and I hang the array talisman on your body, you don��t need to check it at all, but it��s still very interesting to see the master you have been deflating, hehe."


    "I am sure that women are preferred over men here. Although I thought of it a long time ago, I didn''t expect it to be so strict."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said thoughtfully, "For practitioners, this distinction is not good, nor does it help the practice at all, and it is meaningless."


    Xiao Su nodded, "Well, you really can''t worry about too much practice."


    Zhou Shu followed and nodded, "To be precise, these things are not important after becoming immortal. For Dao Dao, as long as the heart is firm, everything else is foreign, even if it is gender."


    Xiao Su frowned, "No, I can''t completely ignore it. If it doesn''t matter, why never see you pretending to be a woman?"


    Zhou Shu paused and sighed, "Oh, what you said is that I was angry and grumbled, listen to you?"


    Xiao Su thought for a while, "How should I say, before I met you, I didn''t know if I was a man or a woman, and I didn''t care if I was a man or a woman, but now...I still care about it, but I won''t be affected by it. Cultivation, besides, the methods of cultivation of monster men and women seem to be different."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "In short, it doesn''t affect the practice."


    "Ok."


    Xiao Su was about to speak, suddenly lowered his head and laughed, "Master, another guard is here."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed, leading Xiao Su to greet him, and holding the array talisman in his hand.


    But the two guards ignored him, hurried past them, and walked forward quickly.


    "Escaped, hehe."


    Xiao Su smiled and looked at Zhou Shu, but saw that Zhou Shu''s face was a bit wrong, "What''s wrong?"


    "On these two guards... I''ll give it a try."


    Zhou Shu paused, unearthed a little power of reincarnation, quietly circled around the guard and returned quickly. The whole process took less than a breath, but Zhou Shu was still very cautious. After all, this is someone else��s fairy city, and there is another comparable. Elder Xian Ting''s city lord, arbitrarily instigating the law of reincarnation may be discovered, which is why he rarely uses Die Yue and reincarnation after entering Blazing Phoenix City.


    Otherwise, he doesn''t need to search for information.


    A few pictures flashed past, and Zhou Shu had realized something, "Really."


    Xiao Su whispered, "What is it?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "A friend who has helped me in the past is also a Wood Demon. She should be in this Fiery Phoenix City."


    Xiao Su said with joy, "You also have friends here? That''s not just right, we can go to her! She should know the specific situation of Blazing Phoenix City and Yutan Realm, and maybe she also knows where Feng Kun is, that would be a big help. ."


    "Well, I''m looking for."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Although she can''t use perception normally, those pictures show that she was still in the market not long ago, so it shouldn''t be difficult to find."


    Xiao Su quickly said, "The market over there? Let''s go quickly, Master."


    The market is very prosperous. Compared with other fairy cities, there are more kits and delicate things here, but they can��t be seen by Zhou Shu. At this level, even if there are some opportunities in it, Zhou Shu will not take it. Wasting time also compromises cause and effect.


    Not long after, he stood in front of a small stall.


    The stall owner dressed in Tsing Yi glanced at Zhou Shu and asked softly, "The best medicine and unique medicine, seniors?"


    Zhou Shu took out a Wanfang Ring and said calmly, "I want everything here, but I want to ask you a question."


    The stall owner stagnated and took a step back on guard, "Senior, what do you want to do? I won''t answer questions from strangers. Fighting is forbidden here, and there are guards everywhere. I don''t think Seniors don''t want to take risks, right?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I know, you were reprimanded by the guard just now, saying you can''t set up a stall over there."


    "Senior you..."


    The stall owner''s face changed slightly, "Have you been paying attention to me? What are you trying to do, the younger generation has nothing to grab..."


    Xiao Su glared at Zhou Shu, dissatisfied, "Master, you scared everyone."


    The stall owner glanced at Xiao Su, and seemed to have noticed something, his mind was slightly settled, "Are you also a Mu clan? Or do you have a Mu clan blood?"


    Xiao Su nodded and was a little excited. Seeing the stall owner��s suspicious gaze, Zhou Shu paused and said calmly, ��Ziyuan, I��m not a stranger. You taught me alchemy. I��m here to ask you something. Don''t worry, we can''t hurt you."


    "Aster..."


    The stall owner stagnated and murmured, "I don''t need this name for a long time, how do you know? All you can know is... you are... from Wufang City?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I belong to Wufang City. When Wufang City was destroyed, were you not there?"


    Thinking of something, Ziyuan shook his head unconsciously, "No, I went to New Moon City to practice at the time, but the mountain I finally earned was destroyed. It was hundreds of years... Forget it, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Wufang City doesn��t even have the lord of the city. I still wonder what that hill is doing."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said slowly, "That...actually, no matter how big a mountain you want, it''s okay."


    Xiao Su followed, "That''s right, don''t talk about a mountain, even if you give you a world."


    Shion was stunned, "What are you guys..."


    "Stop talking about it, I want to tell you something, I really bought all the things here," Zhou Shu put the Wanfang ring on the stall, picked up everything conveniently, smiled and said, "Wait In a moment, we will meet at the door, there is a nice place to talk."


    After speaking, Zhou Shu took Xiao Su out.


    Shiyuan stood there, looking at Wanfangjie, not knowing what to think for a while.


    In front of the bazaar, Xiao Su couldn''t help but peek inside, "It''s been so long, why haven''t you come? Can''t it stop?"


    Zhou Shu knocked her head, "What are you worried about."


    Xiao Su snorted, "No, I was just curious to ask, who is this Ziyuan, I have no impression at all, and I haven''t seen you mention it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "When I was in Wufang City, I practiced alchemy together. She helped me a little bit. Caiying also wanted to use her blood to become a cultivator, but she said she had Wood Demon blood. , It��s useless. It��s been thousands of years, and it��s a kind of fate to see you again."


    Xiao Su seemed to think, "She is a wood demon, why not go to Yutan Realm?"


    "This is also a strange place for me, but don''t think about it, you''ll know when you ask her, you see, here it is."


    Zhou Shu looked forward with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191214 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3813: To do

    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, and walked slowly to a hill.


    Shion followed with full of doubts.


    Walking to the front of the mountain, Zhou Shu stood still, and said warmly, "It''s safe enough here, and the surrounding laws follow my guidance. Even if City Lord Li Lenghan comes here in person, I don''t want to shake it in a short time."


    Shion was shocked and couldn''t help saying, "Senior...what do you mean...you call juniors to come?"


    Zhou Shu let out a refreshing breeze, calmed her mind, and smiled, "You know me, I am Zhou Shu. This is to hide my identity. I don��t want people to know that I��m here, Ziyuan, you don��t have to always Call me senior, you and I both practiced alchemy under Senior Mu''s school at the beginning, and you should still be called senior brothers and sisters. Haha, I called your senior sisters before, now I call you senior sisters shamelessly."


    "what����"


    Ziyuan was stunned, his face pale, "You, senior, are you Zhou Shu?"


    "You don''t need to call senior, I really am Zhou Shu," Zhou Shu waved his hand and said in confusion, "Speaking of how you came here, the cultivation conditions in New Moon City should be pretty good, the city lord said Do you give you golden fairy treatment?"


    Ziyuan looked at Zhou Shu with many surprises and surprises, "You, you are really Zhou Shu! Otherwise it is impossible to know this."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I am."


    Shion seemed to have forgotten why he came here, and said quite expectantly, "Did you really create the Tao?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "In fact, when there was no Fangcheng, I had my own Dao, but at that time I kept covering up for fear of being discovered. Later, when the city was built, I had a chance to truly show it."


    Shion suddenly said, "No wonder those seniors in the city treat you differently from others, but at the time, we really didn''t know anything."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled. Most of those seniors didn��t know this, and it wasn��t because of Dao that was special to him. The only thing he could know was the City Lord of Crescent City, but he didn��t need to explain to Ziyuan, "You leave, what happened to Crescent City? What''s the matter? I went there later and it seemed okay."


    "I don''t know what New Moon City is like," Ziyuan shook his head. "At that time, your identity was revealed. The city lord advised us to leave New Moon City as soon as possible, saying that we have friendship with you and might be sent to the immortal world. Unexpectedly, I was not an ordinary cultivator in the first place, and I left New Moon City if I was worried that something would happen."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Sure enough, it was under my influence. How about the other people, Lavida, and Senior Mu Xue?"


    Ziyuan thought for a few breaths, "Lang Yi stayed. Senior Mu left early. I don''t know the others, but they should have left too."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Sister Ziyuan, I now have my own fairy city. If you want to go wherever you want, I promise you a good cultivation environment. However, I think you will refuse. After all, there are The jade sandalwood world suitable for wood demon."


    Shiyuan was excited, and his voice became louder, "Can I go to Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu understood something and nodded, "Of course I can go."


    Xiao Su quipped, "I''ll say it will be for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If you have done meritorious service, you will have a boundary. If you don''t have meritorious work, you will have a good enough immortal vein and dwelling place. I promise you will be dozens of times better than that of Crescent City. After all, you are also a golden immortal now."


    Shion shook his head lightly and whispered, "I don''t ask for that much, it would be great to have a stable place for cultivation."


    "Then you can rest assured."


    Zhou Shu agreed very seriously, with some doubts on his face, "Sister Ziyuan, is there something wrong with Yutan Realm? You should live in Yutan Realm. I can perceive this from you. ."


    "Well, almost a hundred years ago, I was in the Yutan realm. I stayed there for three to four hundred years."


    Ziyuan sighed, "The jade sandalwood world is very good, and it is very good for practitioners with the blood of the demon race like us, except for some forbidden places that we cannot go to, we can cultivate at will in most places, and the wood demon in the world is also Very kind, but... then suddenly it changed. The Mu clan patriarch over there established a new rule, saying that only the pure wood clan can stay in the Yutan realm, and everyone else must leave, whether it''s the demon cultivator or me. You can��t stay in the Jade Tan Realm, and the Jade Tan Realm no longer allows any practitioners and impure Wood Demon to enter."


    Xiao Su couldn''t help but said, "The Wood Demon has such rules?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I don��t know in the heavens, but the Mu Family of Qinghai in the Xuanhuang Realm was like this at the time. They didn��t see outsiders and kept outsiders, they were very wary of practitioners, and the same with monsters, and basically didn��t care about the outside world. ask."


    Xiao Su frowned, "But the Jade Sandalwood Realm is protected by Blazing Phoenix City, right? They refuse to allow practitioners to enter. Isn''t this the right thing to do with Blazing Phoenix City openly?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If they can do it, they must have obtained Chifeng City''s permission, maybe it is Chifeng City''s request."


    Ziyuan nodded, "Yes, I also heard some rumors during my stay in Blazing Phoenix City, it was indeed Blazing Phoenix City asking the Mu Clan to do this."


    "Required, say so..."


    Xiao Su hesitated, "Will it have something to do with Feng Kun?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The time is right. They prevented outsiders from entering, probably to prevent the news of Feng Kun from leaking out. From this point of view, the Mu Clan should obey the instructions of Chifeng City, and imprisoning Feng Kun is also Chifeng City. Requirements."


    Xiao Su slowly said, "It''s also very capable of hiding a hundred years."


    Ziyuan surprised, "Who is Fengkun you are talking about?"


    Zhou Shu is very calm is a guest in the city of Xianshu, who has been imprisoned by the Yutan world for a long time, and I am here for him this time. "


    "That''s it..."


    Ziyuan thought about it for a few breaths, "No wonder Yutan realm suddenly changed its rules. That Keqing must be very important? However, if you say this, don''t you worry about leaking it out? This is Blazing Phoenix City, and... "She hesitated, "I know so much, shouldn''t I be able to leave?"


    "I said that the city lord can''t see here. As for you, I have arrangements."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and took out a talisman, "This is the impeccable sacred note of Cihangzong. It can protect your soul and block other people''s mind detection. At the same time, it can also act as an early warning. As long as you are in Chifeng City Here, if someone dares to disadvantage you, I can detect it immediately and arrive in time. Your safety must be guaranteed. Even if the lord comes, you don��t have to be afraid of me."


    Ziyuan took Fu Lu, seemingly thoughtful, "What do you want me to do, brother?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Nothing, you are as good as usual. You will stay in Chifeng City during this period of time. I will take you to Xianshu City when things are over. Besides, if you hear any news, , It��s okay to tell me, but don��t risk it.��


    Ziyuan sighed slightly and whispered, "Brother, you give me security and promised me to go to your Xiancheng, but you don''t let me do anything, so I feel uneasy and I don''t know if I should go to Xianshu City."


    "You are still the same as you are without merit."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and smiled, "By the way, I remember, there is really one thing for you to do."


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shun for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3814: Really

    on the street.


    Ziyuan and Xiaosu walked slowly, coming into the store from time to time to take a look, very leisurely.


    Coming out of a shop again, Shion whispered, "Should I just make this? Don''t buy so much next time, I can''t use it."


    "He has no shortage of immortal jade, besides, he just bought a few magic weapons for self-defense."


    Xiao Su nodded, "And this is very important. We are all Mu people. It''s convenient to be together, so it''s easy to get news."


    Shion said seriously, "Just buy and ask everywhere, before... he should also be able to do it easily."


    "Ziyuan, you don��t know that girls are preferred over boys here. He is only for being asked. No one talks when he asks. Wasn��t you very wary of him before? Like the manager just now, if he goes I��m sure no one will ask, even if I��m here, now it��s easier for the two of us to inquire," Xiao Su laughed unconsciously after thinking of something, "I��ve never seen him deflate like this, hehe. "


    "That''s true, it''s really unfriendly to male Xiu here."


    Shion nodded and said slowly, "I don''t like this kind of atmosphere very much. Too many rules affect cultivation, but there is no way. I heard that the city lord likes this. It has been like this since the day the city was built. Chifeng City is a priority. The fairy city of female cultivators."


    Xiao Su looked at her, "By the way, you haven''t left Blazing Phoenix City for a hundred years, are you still thinking about returning to Jade Sandalwood Realm?"


    Ziyuan sighed unconsciously, "Well, a cultivator like me, where else can I go except Yutan Realm, alas."


    Xiao Su wondered, "Why?"


    Ziyuan paused, "I have the blood of the Wood Demon. No one can tell in Xiaoxian City. I can live and practice like ordinary cultivators. However, after arriving at Jinxian, Xiaoxian City has no resources to stay, so I can only go to Daxian City to seek a living. But many people in Daxian City can see my identity, so there are many inconveniences and many troubles... Xiaosu, haven''t you encountered it?"


    Xiao Su was stunned, "What''s the matter, you don''t say clearly, then I can only say that I haven''t encountered it."


    Shion smiled bitterly, "I don''t want to say, in short, it''s very troublesome, and it''s easy to get into the upper body. Nobody cares about Outland, it''s not peaceful."


    Xiao Su thought of something, and said in sympathy, "Discrimination or something, right? This kind of thing is really troublesome, but I''m fine."


    Ziyuan nodded and said faintly, "More than that, but there is nothing to say. You haven''t met before, then you... By the way, have you always been in Xianshu City? Has no one discriminated against you in Xianshu City? "I felt wrong again, so I quickly covered my mouth and smiled awkwardly, "Ah, I seem to ask a stupid thing, you are a disciple of the city lord, how can anyone dare to discriminate against you."


    "The same is true for disciples who are not the city lord."


    Xiao Su understood, and said seriously, "Xianshu City is based on equality. He has said this sentence countless times, and he did so. There will be no discrimination against any foreign race. It has been almost a thousand years. It''s all like this. Otherwise, there won''t be so many alien races in Xianshu City. You may not know that there are more than two million people in Xianshu City now, and there are more alien races than practitioners."


    Ziyuan wondered, "There are more foreign races in the fairy city than cultivators? Is this true?"


    Xiao Su frowned, and said displeasure, "Of course it is true. You know it everywhere. There are at least a few million practitioners who have been to Xianshu City. I don''t believe that there is no one in Chifeng City. People have been."


    Shion said involuntarily, "But I just listen too much..."


    "Ah...I see," Xiao Su''s eyes tightened, "I must all belittle Xianshu City, right?"


    "It''s a derogation. In short, I don''t want to go. I said that the city lord of Xianshu is very cruel. He has killed countless practitioners in the fairy world. He also accepted a large number of evil races such as the Demon Clan Yinkui Clan. Participating the heavens with them, and openly letting practitioners go to Hachi country to be slaves, and saying that the city lord took in other alien races just to gain strength from them. That''s how it came..."


    Taking a look at Xiao Su whose face was getting worse and worse, Shion closed her mouth and said softly, "Did I say too much."


    "It''s okay, I am not angry because of you."


    Xiao Su flapped his wings and settled down. "Is Blazing Phoenix City really joined the Immortal Realm? These rumors are similar to those from the Immortal Realm. People in the Immortal Realm hear similar things every day, Ziyuan, Blazing Phoenix City are Are these rumors only recently, or have they been spread like this all the time?"


    ��I��ve never talked about it before in the Yutan realm. I occasionally talked about Xianshu City, and it was said to be a mysterious place. At that time, I was really curious about Xianshu City. The people of Japan have achieved such a great achievement..." Ziyuan thought for a while and shook his head. "Later, I left Yutan realm and worked as a pill stall in Chifeng City. I always heard about Xianshu City at the market. It��s the same thing I said before. Some people say it every day, and it doesn��t work if you want to listen."


    "Really, I told him a long time ago that there will definitely be such rumors about Xianshu City outside, and we should also face it, but he doesn''t do it," Xiao Su dissatisfied, "only proclaim that he is in the city. It��s useless. Others are used to being in the city every day, thinking that other places are the same, so they have to discredit others, and the two-pronged approach can let people know that Xianshu City is really good. This means even those demons who don��t understand anything. I also know."


    Ziyuan paused, "He has his own ideas Anyway, I am not the lord of the city, but I looked anxious," Xiao Su snorted, seemingly thoughtful, "When you hear these words , Also believe it?"


    "I..." Shion hesitated and said slowly, "I don''t believe it, I don''t think the only creator of the heavens will do these things, and he and I have worked together in Wufang City for a while, He doesn''t seem to kill innocent people."


    Xiao Su nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, those rumors are too much, who believes it?"


    Ziyuan said frankly, "But the rumors are bad after all. Even if others don''t think it is true, they won''t want to go to Xianshu City. If I didn''t meet him, I don''t think I would want to go."


    Xiao Su smiled, "I understand, if you are not afraid of ten thousand, you are afraid of it. You practitioners are like this."


    "Speaking of this," Ziyuan looked at Xiao Su with a wry smile, "I don''t know if I am a practitioner or a monster. I have been stuck in Jinxian for a long time. Whether it is according to the method of the practitioner or the monster, it is very It''s hard to make any progress, alas."


    "I also think it''s a bit strange. Your Yaozu bloodline seems to be very weak but it seems to be very strong," Xiao Su was overjoyed, "By the way, there is a Yaozu who knows the Yaozu very well by my side, maybe she can help you. "


    "Really?"


    Shion''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course, you are his friend, how could I not help you," Xiaosu nodded happily, and did not forget to complain, "Speaking of which you have been in the Yutan realm for so long, the Mu Clan will not help either. You? It seems that they are not very good either."


    Shion seemed to get stuck in his mind, and said, "They still treat me like a demon."


    (PS: Thank you 20180520 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3815: bump into

    Xiao Su whispered, "I said something wrong? But Mu Clan, it seems really xenophobic."


    Ziyuan calmed down and said with a smile, "The Mu people here are very polite, but they are really wary of outsiders. They don��t say a lot of things, and they don��t communicate too deeply, but it��s normal. They are not practitioners but in the fairy city of practitioners. Life must be very careful."


    Xiao Su understood something, "So it''s still Xiancheng''s problem."


    Ziyuan did not deny, "From you, I can feel the difference between Xianshu City and here, you are not exclusive."


    "I was not like this before, Xianshu City did make a lot of changes, and it may not be Xianshu City either..."


    Little Sudun stayed and smiled, "By the way, let''s find a quieter place, and I will ask her to help you see what is wrong with your bloodline."


    Shion nodded immediately, "Okay, trouble you."


    "Whatever you are polite, it is no more than a few words."


    Not long after, the two came to a small hill. Speaking of Chifeng City, it is indeed very lenient to female cultivators. No one will ask or stop female cultivators wherever they go, but if male cultivators go out, there are several barriers to enter. , Wherever there are guards asking and even following.


    Xiao Su stretched out his hand, a vine emerged from the palm of his hand and slowly climbed up his arm.


    All the way up, the branches and leaves spread all the way, trembling slightly in the wind, as if testing something.


    Xiao Su looked at Ziyuan, "This is Xianger, my companion vine, and also my partner and mentor. It is completely different from my half-hearted man. She has seen countless trees and knows the wood demon well. I miss your problem. She should be able to solve it, Xiang''er, her name is Ziyuan, she is a new friend of mine, and she has trouble with her cultivation."


    Shion stepped forward and bowed, "Senior."


    Xianger shook the leaves, and said warmly, "Ziyuan, do you know where your monster blood origin comes from?"


    Ziyuan hesitated for a few breaths, "The demon senior who guided me to practice didn''t say much, only that it was a very precious fairy grass, but I don''t know the specific name of the junior." She paused, "After the junior They practiced alone without asking others."


    "It''s okay, many demon cultivators are like this, and it doesn''t hurt to rely on yourself."


    Xianger lightly touched the leaves, "It is indeed a kind of fairy grass, called Liugu, and the grass beads that are born are called Bodhi Zi, which is a meditation tool that I like to use. As far as I know, Liugu has three beads. You will die later, it is difficult to become a monster race, your blood should come from the Bodhi child."


    Shion was stunned for a moment, "Ah...what does senior mean, junior does not understand."


    Xiang''er said warmly, "You don''t need to pursue the specific meaning, the key is to find a way to let you continue to practice."


    Shion calmed down, "Senior said, junior... I wonder if senior can give me some advice?"


    Xianger said calmly, "Your cultivation is limited by Zen power, so you can''t make progress. There are two solutions. Either you turn to meditation, or you can eliminate the Zen power in your bloodline and switch to meditation. I have never seen such things, but I think there is a great advantage in practicing meditation with the blood of the Bodhi child. It is a special talent. As for the elimination of Zen power, this must be done perfectly. I am afraid that only a high-level meditation master He can do it, and he can do it too."


    Xiao Suxi said, "That''s easy, just find him, he will definitely help."


    The soft branches brushed gently across the arm, as if to remind, "Can''t help others make decisions, Master."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Su smiled and turned to Ziyuan, "Ziyuan, you can decide what you want."


    Shion was a little sluggish, and smiled wryly, "I''m afraid I have to think about it..."


    "Just think about it," Xiang''er lit a little leaf. "Master, put me away, I don''t like the smell here."


    "Senior, please wait a moment. What did the previous sentence mean, "I, I..." Shion hesitated for a while, but couldn''t help asking, "Is it possible for me to have another meditation Ancestors or something..."


    Xianger paused, "The possibility is very small. I think your ancestors are more likely to be Zen treasures of meditation."


    Shion hesitated for a few breaths before squeezing out a smile, "Zhanbao...Oh, I see, thank you Senior."


    Xiao Su put Xiang''er away and slowly said, "Ziyuan, do you really want to find your own tribe?"


    Ziyuan shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I only found out today what my source is, how to find it, and most of it can''t be found. The predecessors have said that it is difficult for Liugu to become a monster by itself. I am more likely to be in the Zen treasure. What changed is a special case, and there is no clansman to speak of."


    "It doesn''t matter whether it has it or not."


    Xiao Su looked at her and said seriously, "At the beginning, I also looked for people from the tribe for a long time. For this, I was willing to give everything, including my life. I think I can live for this, and even plan to make all the Mu tribes. As a tribe, but later I didn��t think so. In fact, no matter what bloodline, whether there is a tribe you can rely on, you can��t let yourself be affected. We are the Mu tribe, but we are practitioners. Our heart is the most important thing. , I am myself."


    Shion said unconsciously, "Yes, we are practitioners."


    Xiao Su followed, "Bloodline and other powers can make us stronger, but we must not forget that it is cultivation that makes us better."


    "Practice makes us ourselves."


    Shiyuan''s mind was stagnant, and he looked at Xiao Su, "You are right. I can have today because of my practice, not my blood."


    Xiao Su was a little proud and flushed, "Hey, this is a very simple truth."


    Shion sighed slightly, admiringly said, "You look much younger than me but you understand a lot more than me. Thank you, Xiao Su."


    "Well, don''t praise me... In fact, he told me all these things, and I felt them. Now I just said them again."


    Xiao Su was stagnant and quickly explained it, but when he explained it, he seemed a little more proud than before.


    "Senior is indeed an amazing person, founder, no wonder he knows everything."


    Ziyuan didn��t care who said it. She thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, ��I won��t bother with blood anymore. As for meditation, let alone meditation. I didn��t like meditation in the past. Now I want to do it. Meditation, that��s impossible."


    Xiao Su''s eyes widened, "In other words, are you going to choose to eliminate Zen power?"


    Shiyuan nodded and said seriously, "Well, I have to trouble you to talk to senior and let him do me a favor. I don''t know if it''s okay."


    Xiao Su smiled and promised, "Of course there is no problem with this. You are going to Xianshu City anyway, and he will help you solve it then."


    Shion looked at her and said with emotion, "I really have a great chance when I meet you this time, I know my life experience, I have solved my spiritual problems, and I also understand my future direction."


    "It''s true that he always gives opportunities to others."


    Xiao Su nodded unconsciously, seemingly thoughtful, "I don''t know what he is doing now?"

 Chapter 3816: Congratulations

    Zhou Shu at this time was in the eastern part of Chifeng City.


    That is where the various sects are located.


    It was not easy to get here. I encountered a lot of cross-examinations along the way. Later, Zhou Shu was really bored and simply confused the guard��s perception. In the guard��s eyes, he was a female cultivator. After doing this, almost no one came back. disturb.


    As for the possibility of being discovered by the city owner, he also did it, which is better than being interrupted all the time.


    Besides, changing perceptions won''t be recognized, and it''s not only Zhou Shu that can do it.


    Of course, when he was with Xiao Su, he would never do this, if someone came to call his senior sister...


    As Liutang said, the Sacred Fire Gate and the Heavenly Talisman Gate are next to each other, and the distance between them is less than a thousand miles. On the mountains with higher and better immortal veins, the gate plaques of Ten Thousand Soul Sect and Linglong Tian can obviously be seen, but they are not separated. far.


    Linglongtian''s control is not enough? Is there any Ten Thousand Soul Sect who intends to compete with Linglong Tian for a foreign domain?


    Maybe it''s time to understand. Zhou Shu let go of perception a little, and he was slightly startled, but he actually sensed more than one familiar aura.


    After thinking for a few breaths, Zhou Shu walked towards the Tianfumen slowly.


    The disciple of the Tianfumen in front of the door hesitated for a while, and saluted rather respectfully, "Senior, what''s going on at the Tianfumen?"


    Here, Zhou Shu naturally doesn''t need to confuse other people''s perceptions. He smiled and nodded, and said straightforwardly, "Yes, old man Yang Yu, I know that your Tianfumen''s talisman is number one. I want to make a deal with you."


    The disciple hurriedly said, "Well, please wait a moment, senior, I will announce it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, but be sure to invite someone who can talk. My deal is not small. If you miss it, you will regret it at the Tianfumen."


    The disciple''s face changed slightly, and he said solemnly, "Senior''s words are a bit too much, please wait a moment, I will ask the elder to come over."


    After a while, a gust of fire came out, and there was already a big man in front of the mountain gate.


    He was tall, and his fire-red Dao robe with Dao patterns was quite luxurious. He stared at Zhou Shu, and his words burst like fire. "You said you want us to regret it? Honestly, are you a holy fire? The sect is here to find things? I am getting bolder and bolder!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at his clothes and smiled lightly, "You are not a master talisman."


    The man''s face became more gloomy, "What''s wrong with not being a master talisman? Are you trying to die?!"


    Several people behind him hurriedly came up to dissuade him, "Elder Liu can''t do this. This is probably a provocation method by the Sacred Fire Gate. You can''t do it."


    "I feel uncomfortable when I look at the mourning dog of the Holy Fire Gate," Zhou Shu shook his head, and said slowly, "Elder Liu, please call out the Hang Da Rune Master. My big business is her. ."


    Elder Liu was stunned, "You...how did you know that Hang Da Fu Master is here?"


    "what?"


    What did a Tianfumen disciple see, "Is it Senior Yang Yu?"


    Elder Liu paused and looked behind him, "What did you say to Senior Yang, Liu Tang? Is he the one who saved you?"


    Liu Tang hurriedly stood up, "Yes, Master, he is the senior who saved me. He shouldn''t be from the Holy Fire Gate."


    Elder Liu was shocked when he heard the sound, turned around and bowed to Zhou Shu, and said in a deep voice, "It turns out that you saved my disciple. Just now, Liu Dachuan recognized you as a member of the Sacred Fire. I''m sorry, sorry!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s okay, Elder Liu, I don''t want to irritate you, I really want to find Master Hang Dafu."


    "Come in, but I don''t know what Daoist fellow is looking for. Is it really a big deal?"


    Hang Yilian, dressed in a yellow shirt, stood behind the gate, looked at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, and nodded slightly.


    When Zhou Shu saw Hang Yilian, he smiled, "You will know naturally after you go in, please find a quieter place for Master Fu."


    As if he had heard something, Hang Yilian paused slightly, and said quickly, "Understood, I have a place, fellow Taoists follow me."


    Seeing Hang Yilian and Zhou Shu leave, the rest of them were a little puzzled.


    "Ah, the Great Talisman really brought him in, and also went to the most important Yangyuan Hall of our sect, don''t you think it is strange?"


    "Of course it''s very strange. Except for the occasional master talisman who teaches us Talismans, he doesn''t see anyone at other times. He is aloof, but just now seems to be very obedient...The man said a word, and the master talisman put him..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about! What kind of obedient, how can a master talisman listen to a bad old man!?"


    "Okay, what''s the noisy! Go draw talisman, do you think your own practice is easy? Draw one hundred more every day!"


    In Liu Dachuan''s roar, the crowd quickly dispersed, but Liu Dachuan was still there, watching the distance, obviously more confused.


    Yangyuan Hall.


    Zhou Shu owed him, "Master Talisman, rushing to visit, seems to have affected you a bit, sorry."


    "It''s ok."


    Hang Yilian shook her head, with doubts in her eyes, "Why did you come here? I wouldn''t believe it unless I heard your voice transmission just now."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said with a smile, "I''m here to congratulate you, Linglongtian has been successfully promoted, and you should have got what you want from the Tianfumen."


    "The city owner is too polite."


    Hang Yilian showed a slight smile, and said warmly, "Speaking of which, I would like to thank the city lord. If it weren''t for the city lord��s help in Ming Yaotian, he would also have been attacking the Holy Fire Gate and Ten Thousand Soul Sect Linglongtian would not necessarily To be able to become the master sect so smoothly."


    "It''s all for their own benefit, there is nothing to thank."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, seemingly thoughtful, "Master Hang Dafu, why did you get to Chifeng City? Did you make a mistake and be demoted?"


    "The city lord seems to be hoping that I will make a mistake when he says this?"


    Hang Yilian frowned and said seriously, "That''s not the case. Linglongtian attaches great importance to Chifeng City, so our Tianfumen is also here. I only came here a few years ago to see the construction situation here. By the way I also gave some pointers to my disciples. I am ashamed to say that, unlike other great talisman masters, I don��t have much room for improvement, so I can only do some chores.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, doing chores can also improve the Talisman Dao. I don''t think the Master Talisman is worse than others."


    "Thanks to the praise from the city lord, the founder said that, I am really ashamed, I am far from it."


    Hang Yilian shook his head lightly. Although he denied it, there was a lot of joy in his eyes. He only quickly put away the joy, and said nervously, "The city lord has never answered my question. What are you doing here? Is something wrong with Du Shuang?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Master Fu thinks too much, Du Shuang is fine."


    "Oh," Hang Yi Lian felt relieved, but still a lot of vigilance, "The city lord came here for Fiery Phoenix City, Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Linglong Sky, Holy Fire Gate, or the Heavenly Rune Gate. ?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said slowly, "Neither."


    "neither?"


    Hang Yilian frowned, more doubts.


    (PS: Thank you Yudang Youling for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 Chapter 3817: such

    Zhou Shu laughed, "Hehe, what am I here to do, Master Talisman really wants to know?"


    "Of course."


    Hang Yilian nodded, hesitated for a few breaths, and said, "People say that wherever you go, there will be no good things. The facts seem to be true. Now you have come to Chifeng City and Heavenly Talisman Gate. Maybe rest assured?"


    Zhou Shu became sluggish, and said, "Master Talisman, you are too frank in your words, am I really a disaster star?"


    Hang Yilian sighed, "For the immortal world, it may be true."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I am not here for you this time."


    Hang Yilian thought about it for a few breaths, and then suddenly said, "You are for the Mu clan? Those rumors are true, the Mu clan imprisoned your people?"


    "Not bad."


    Zhou Shu showed some doubts, "Master Talisman also knows about this, it seems that Chifeng City has already confessed to you?"


    "Blazing Phoenix City did not tell us. It was our disciple who said when he came back. He heard the news outside not long ago. I haven''t gone to Chifeng City to confirm, but now it seems that there is no need for confirmation. "Hang Yilian said with a slight condensed expression, "The city lord is here this time to save people. In other words, is Chifeng City an enemy of Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Do you think Master Talisman himself?"


    Hang Yilian hesitated for a few breaths, and said righteously, "That person should be very important, otherwise the city lord will not come in person. If Xianshu City is going to fight with Chifeng City... we have already settled in Chifeng City. I have to leave someone to help guard? But I personally really don''t want to be right with the city lord? Tianfumen don''t want to, or else? I will mediate one or two? Maybe Chifeng City can let the city lord''s people out?"


    She looked at Zhou Shu and sighed? "Always try it. If it fails, then? I really don''t want to be an enemy of the founder."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand? He smiled, "Hehe, don''t say these horrible things, Master Talisman? I just came to Chifeng City? There are many things that are unclear. I hope Master Talisman can give me some guidance. Maybe it may not be what I knew before. That way."


    Hang Yilian hesitated, "Don''t the city lord want to ask about the defense of Chifeng City?"


    "Of course not, I want to know this is not difficult at all? But it may reveal my identity, I have no plans to fight with Blazing Phoenix City? I don''t want Blazing Phoenix to know that I am here, so as not to cause too many misunderstandings?" Zhou Soothingly said, "What I want to know is only some of the situation in Blazing Phoenix City? For example, their relationship with the Mu Clan? And why the sects here are consuming each other? Master Talisman? I believe you very much, let��s be honest. In the fairy world, there are only two sects, Tianfumen and Saitama Sect, and I will not take the initiative to regard them as enemies."


    Hang Yilian thought for a while, and said cautiously, "Thank you for your trust in the city lord. I also trust the city lord very much because of Du Shuang''s affairs."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Haha, don''t have to be so careful, even opposing forces can find a way to live together as long as they trust each other."


    "This one����"


    Hang Yilian stagnated, and slowly said, "I came very late and rarely left the mountain gate. I don��t know the relationship between Chifeng City and the Mu Clan. Can you check it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "No problem."


    Hang Yilian took out a piece of talisman paper and drew something at random, then a little bit, the talisman disappeared out of thin air, she smiled, "There should be an answer soon."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You usually give orders like this? Don''t you go out?"


    "This is the case most of the time, and occasionally I need to go out to draw a talisman and give pointers," Hang Yilien paused. "Many of the disciples here are directly recruited in Chifeng City. The management method is the same as that of the Tianfumen in the fairy world. It��s also different, I don��t want to influence them."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand that if you show up frequently and your influence becomes greater, after you leave, the elders who remain will be unmanageable. Maybe the disciples all want to go to the main sect and don''t want to stay in Chifeng City."


    Hang Yilian said slowly, "The city owner also manages Xiancheng. To this place, I am a guest, and I can''t overwhelm the host."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "But I think that even so, the influence of the Great Talisman is not small."


    "This one����"


    Hang Yilian stagnated, "I can''t help it, I can''t stay here."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Hehe, the Holy Fire Gate opposite has been asking for trouble?"


    Hang Yilian nodded and sighed, "It has always been. The Sacred Fire Gate still has the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Alas, if it weren''t for them, I might have left after seeing Blazing Phoenix City. I don''t need to stay here for decades. Pay attention to them at all times."


    "Why did those two sects settle in?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Isn''t Chifeng City listening to Linglongtian''s words, or is this a requirement of Linglongtian?"


    "Why does Linglongtian have such a request?"


    Hang Yilian shook his head and said, "Linglong Sky cannot promise Ten Thousand Soul Sects to settle in. Compared to Blazing Phoenix City, the position of Tianfumen is much more important. Linglongtian cannot offend us because of Blazing Phoenix City. So this is entirely because of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, they made a perfect game."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What game?"


    Hang Yilian sighed, "For the outside world to know the news of the immortal world, it is much later than the inside of the immortal world. Even the Xianting conference canceled the ten thousand soul sect in charge of the sect and confirmed that Linglong Tianxin was in charge of the sect. The means of transmission will be late in the first half of the year, and Ten Thousand Soul Sect has taken advantage of this time difference."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "They settled in Chifeng City ahead of time?"


    "It''s not so much settled, it''s more of a occupation. I don''t know where they got the news of Blazing Phoenix City and Linglong Sky. They arrived at Blazing Phoenix City ahead of time. UU Reading also managed to pass the quasi-sages in. , And then said to Chifeng City that at the Fairy Fair, Linglongtian didn��t get the position in charge of the sect, Ten Thousand Soul Sect was still in charge of the sect, but you can rest assured that Linglongtian promised you, we will do it, although the city lord I don��t believe this, but the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is very clear-cut, and the quasi-sage has also entered Xiancheng. They can only agree to let the Ten Thousand Soul Sect settle in Blazing Phoenix City," Hang Yilian shook his head, "This one can��t get out. Now, even if Linglongtian arrived a few months later and took out a new Immortal Realm token to confirm the whole thing, but the boat is done, the city lord has no way to drive the Ten Thousand Soul Sect out."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "I really can''t get out."


    The best way and the only way to defend Xiancheng is to fend off the enemy. If the quasi saint stays in the city, it will be difficult to drive out. It will only turn Blazing Phoenix City into a battlefield. Who will make his own Xiancheng change? Into a battlefield? When the quasi-sages fight, the world will collapse. At that time, Blazing Phoenix City will probably be destroyed. Blazing Phoenix City has just established contact with the immortal world and has a bright future. Of course, I don��t want to die with the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, even if there is Phoenix Dance Star Luo, neither May be used.


    Hang Yi Lian sighed, "Blazing Phoenix City joined the immortal realm, originally [New] was Linglongtian''s first achievement in becoming the master of the sect, and it became like this in the end that made her famous."


    (PS: Thank you zhainiuniu for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3818: note

    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is indeed very cunning."


    "Yes, but Linglongtian himself was too careless. The news leaked out. If the Ten Thousand Soul Sect did not know the relationship between Linglongtian and Blazing Phoenix, this matter would not happen, and Blazing Phoenix would not be so negligent. , Let the people of Ten Thousand Soul Sect come in," Hang Yilian was a little annoyed, "Linglong Tian failed to do well in the first thing in charge of the sect. There were a lot of ridicules in the immortal world, and our Tianfumen followed Scolded, saying that the female cultivator is doing bad things for the master sect, but I still can''t refute it. What is annoying is that Chifeng City is also complaining, saying that Linglongtian has not prepared early.


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "So you were arranged together?"


    "Well, Chifeng City can''t do anything about it. It can only be handed over to Linglongtian and us, but we can''t do it either."


    Hang Yilian shook his head, "If the Ten Thousand Soul Sect does not take the initiative to go out, we can''t drive it out. Now the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is not in charge of the sect, and the Holy Fire Sect has simply withdrawn from the immortal realm. We are reluctantly restraining them here to prevent them from making trouble, but it is difficult to solve the real problem. Should Linglongtian send her quasi-sage capital over?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s no use sending it here. If you want to fight, Chifeng City will still suffer."


    Hang Yilian lowered his head and sighed, "Yeah, I didn''t hold it at the beginning, and now it''s useless to do anything. It is really troublesome for a fairy city to have no formations. Before Linglongtian chose Blazing Phoenix City, it should be arranged for them. People from the formation, now they come in and are stuck? I can''t drive them away."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while? "It''s also difficult to have an array. Ten thousand souls use the soul to open the door? It''s hard to defend? We have all seen it before, but Ming Yaotian can''t stop it with an array."


    "Is that Ming Yaotian has a traitor? It was possible to hold on here, but Chifeng City..." Hang Yilian shook his head? "I don''t know how to say? They are really too relaxed with female cultivators, alas."


    "Is the gate of the Yellow Spring opened by the female cultivator?" Zhou Shu said unconsciously, "This is indeed the weakness of Chifeng City. You can''t let your guard down just because it is a female cultivator."


    "It''s useless to say? They can''t change this."


    Hang Yilian shook her head? She seemed to have given up on this.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Actually, I have also come in, and Chi Fengcheng is afraid it will be difficult to drive me away."


    Hang Yilian frowned, "The city lord is a founder? Not counted, not only Blazing Phoenix? The immortal world is going to go if you want, no one can stop it?" She said, a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes? Didn''t the Soul Sect attack Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly? "Of course? Over the years, Ten Thousand Soul Sect has been to Xianshu City 31 times, but every time the people who came were discovered by us, every move is under our observation, and we have not waited yet. It was solved when they started."


    Hang Yilian asked suspiciously, "How did you do it? Xianshu City seems to have more than four hundred circles, right?"


    "It''s not only more than 400, but now there are more than 600. If you count the establishment of Yuntong with us, there will be more," Zhou Shu smiled, "But we can completely protect it, only the formation With more than six hundred in it, our formation is very strong and we can perceive threats in advance."


    Hang Yilian hesitated, "How can it be so strong?"


    "This...I can''t tell the specifics. I can''t be responsible for everything." Zhou Shu looked at her and suddenly became serious. "But the Great Talisman can feel it for himself. I welcome the Tianfumen to settle in. The conditions are guaranteed to be better than any The place is so good, the fairy world can''t match."


    Hang Yilian stagnated, and said slowly, "The city lord is joking, maybe there is a chance in the future."


    "It''s okay, anytime."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Now it means that Blazing Phoenix City can''t control the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Sacred Fire Gate, so let you block it here, right?"


    Hang Yilian nodded, "Well, we are fighting with the Sacred Fire Gate. There are Linglongtian and Ten Thousand Soul Sects. There is constant friction, but on the bright side, we still observe the rules of Blazing Phoenix. In the world, I don��t want to make things big, but it��s not a way to keep it going for a long time."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If I can get them out, will Linglongtian and Chifengcheng both appreciate me?"


    "That''s natural."


    Hang Yilian nodded quickly, "Actually, it is enough to catch the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. There is no quasi-sage to come in at the Sacred Fire Gate, and it is impossible to come in again now, but how can the city lord do it? If you do, I am afraid that Linglongtian and Chifeng City will come over to stop the city lord."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "I don''t know, but I will seriously consider it. After all, we don''t want Ten Thousand Souls to be good."


    Hang Yilian looked forward to it, "If the city lord can do it, I believe that Chifeng City will fight the city lord into a jade silk, and Linglongtian will also be grateful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Now we are not fighting either. What are you talking about?"


    Hang Yilian hurriedly apologized, "I made a mistake, but I really think that if the city lord can resolve this matter, it will definitely be of great benefit."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "It is very difficult. To drive the people of Ten Thousand Soul Sect from Xiancheng, it will not affect Xiancheng..."


    A white light suddenly flashed in, Hang Yilian stretched out his hand and grabbed it, opened it in front of Zhou Shu, and glanced at it, "City Lord, just now, the elder Liu Dachuan knows about some of the Mu people. He is in Chifeng City. It''s been a long time, should he wait to find the city lord, or should I ask?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Let him come here later, he is not bad."


    "Alright, then I will call him later."


    Hang Yilian nodded and whispered, "How is the city lord''s thinking? Is there anything I need to do?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t need it, I don''t have much thoughts yet. I need more time to understand the situation in Chifeng City."


    "Well, just speak up when you need my help."


    Hang Yilian thought for a while and took out a talisman, "City Lord, this is a unique Eight God Talisman in the Heavenly Talisman Gate. We can use this to pass on mutual trust without being noticed by Chifeng City."


    Zhou Shu took it and was quite curious, "I''ve heard that the power of this talisman is so special that I can''t even perceive the eighth sense, right?"


    Hang Yilian said calmly, UU reading , "In fact, it is a small thing that was accidentally obtained when studying the Promise Talisman. The rune is not complicated, and it is not very useful. The only advantage is this. The distance is limited to a boundary, far It��s useless."


    Zhou Shu tried a few gestures, and sighed, "It looks simple, but it''s hard to learn."


    Hang Yili paused and said with a smile, "It''s not difficult for the city chief to learn, just hang a name at the Tianfumen. We''ll be happy."


    "I''m afraid the immortal world is not happy," Zhou Shu smiled, "ha ha, you teach me how to use it first."


    Not long afterwards, Hang Yilian stood up and saluted, "I''m leaving, please wait for the lord, Liu Dachuan will be here soon."


    Zhou Shu also said politely, "You are welcome, the Great Talisman must pay attention to cover up things here."


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it."


    Hang Yilian nodded and left soon.


    (PS: Thank you zhainiuniu for your long-term support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3819: can say

    "come in."


    The door opened and a fire cloud rolled in.


    Liu Dachuan arched his hands and said loudly, "Friend Daoist Yang, I was rude before!"


    Zhou Shu got up and saluted, and said with a smile, "You are welcome, fellow Taoists sit down and speak slowly."


    Liu Dachuan sat down with a big thorn, looked around, and said with emotion, "This is the first time for the old man to come to the Yangyuan Hall. No matter where it is, the Yangyuan Hall of Tianfumen only has big symbols. The teacher can enter, but I never thought I would have the opportunity to come in. It really is extraordinary."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Hehe, I am not the Great Talisman too, but as for the Taoists, sooner or later they will be the Great Talisman."


    Liu Dachuan hurriedly said, "Do not misunderstand fellow Taoists, the old man is not talking about friends."


    "It''s okay, I was joking."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he raised his hand and said, "I am coming to Chifeng City this time. Apart from wanting to buy amulet from the Heavenly Talisman Gate, I will also send my disciple to the Yutan Realm to let her use her talent. The Mu people are very familiar with it, what can you teach me?"


    "It''s familiar."


    Liu Dachuan was very frank, "The Mu clan patriarch and the old man in the Yutan realm have some friendship. We knew each other a long time ago, and we explored several secret realms together. After life and death, we didn��t expect to be able to get together in Chifeng City later. It is also due. When he is free in the Tianfumen, the old man likes to go to the Yutan realm to practice. Fellow Daoists may also know that this Fiery Phoenix City is really not suitable for our male cultivators? It is much more comfortable over there."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but say with joy? "It turns out that fellow Taoists still have such a connection, then I really found the right person."


    Liu Dachuan shook his head? He sighed. "A friend of Daoist has been looking for an old man for more than a hundred years. The old man will definitely be able to help? That old friend will sell a friendship to some extent, but it is difficult now? The old man has not been there for more than 100 years. Jade Tan Realm? Haven''t seen an old friend, besides, it is not a good time to go to Jade Tan Realm."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Why is this?"


    Liu Dachuan paused? Tanshou said. "More than a hundred years ago, Chifeng City suddenly listed Jade Sandalwood Realm as a forbidden place, and no practitioners were allowed to pass. Even if it was a wooden tribe, it would have to go through many tests before entering? I tried it, but Chifeng City and the others guarded it too tightly? They couldn''t even send a letter."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Why did Chifengcheng do this?"


    "How does this old man know?" Liu Dachuan snorted? He said coldly, "Maybe they think there are enough wooden people in the Jade Sandalwood realm."


    Zhou Shuwen said? "There is something in Liu Dao''s friendly idiom? Why don''t you speak frankly? I won''t say it."


    "The old man doesn''t care if I say it or not? Haha."


    Liu Dachuan snorted, and said in a deep voice, "It is said that the monster races in the Yutan realm are sheltered by Fiery Phoenix City, but this is not the case. Fiery Phoenix City can develop to the present level, but the Mu race has been very out of this world. Vigorously! That old friend told the old man that many of his people died for the sake of Chifeng City. For the development of Chifeng City, they could not even have their lives. They said that most of the Fengwu Star Luo outside the city Stardust is made by the wood clan! Yutan realm and Blazing Phoenix City have always been regarded as cooperative alliances, but now Blazing Phoenix City is close to the immortal realm, and you can cross the river and tear down the bridge. The Mu clan is no longer needed. I am afraid that they will develop and grow. Coming over to influence Chifeng City, they simply locked them up."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, "These women are too short-sighted, they still regard the Mu people as foreign races in their hearts, and have never really believed them!"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "This is the first time I have heard of these things."


    Liu Dachuan nodded, "Outland is not an immortal world that extends in all directions. The news is difficult to spread. It can turn black and white with loud power. People outside think that these wooden people can survive with Fiery Phoenix City, if they are gone. The Mu Clan is finished in Blazing Phoenix City, but this is not the case at all. Of course, the Mu Clan can indeed live a stable life in the Yutan realm, but that is what they have earned themselves."


    Zhou Shu said unconsciously, "Hehe, I don''t know if I should send my apprentice over if you said that."


    Liu Dachuan slowly said, ��If it��s for the blood of the cultivation technique, it��s better to send it there, but if you want to rely on the Mu clan to win promotion opportunities, enter the immortal world or something, then don��t expect it, it��s better to go to the immortal world. The woods are at least closer."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Do you think I think so?"


    Liu Dachuan''s expression was condensed, "Isn''t it? The old man also checked the whereabouts of fellow Daoists, and fellow Daoists came to Chifeng City from a long distance. They were obviously practitioners with pure wood monsters. Isn''t it true that they wanted to use Chifeng City as a journey to the fairy world? A springboard? Recently, many practitioners from Outland have come to Blazing Phoenix City, all of whom are the same as fellow Taoists, because you know that Blazing Phoenix City is now an ally of Linglongtian, and it is the largest and best immortal city in the Outer Realm in charge of the Immortal Realm��s sect. As long as you can find an opportunity in Chifeng City, you may enter the sect of the Immortal Realm or even take charge of the sect. What are the cultivators'' cultivation for, or not to make their way in the Immortal Realm?"


    Zhou Shu touched his sparse beard, "I haven''t considered it yet, besides, I''m getting older."


    Liu Dachuan couldn''t help but said, "This has nothing to do with age. It is important to ensure safety! Now that the Outland is so chaotic, the three great families and several great immortal cities are all recruiting soldiers, and even the supreme city, which has always been a corner of security, has moved. The Dead Realm has also begun to expand, and the Demon Realm, Haze Country, who has been staring at the Outer Realm, will never miss the opportunity. Of course, the biggest problem is Xianshu City. That is the founder, who is not a big man in the Realm, who knows this What would the guy make the Outer Domain look like? What if the chaos and the heavens become like tens of thousands of years ago? At that time, although the Outer Domain is vast, no realm is truly safe. The entire heavens can The only one who protects the cultivators is the Immortal Realm. If you don��t go to the Immortal Realm as early as possible to find a place in the world, where can you go?


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, but UU reading was speechless.


    Liu Dachuan looked at him and said, "Chifeng City is closely related to the sect in charge of the Immortal Realm, and practitioners in the outer realm know this. Other big forces are ambitious. Apart from Chifeng City, there will be no larger bodies. The forces of the Fairy City join the Immortal Realm. This Blazing Phoenix City is likely to be the only way to connect the Outer Realm and the Immortal Realm in the future. How could it be possible for the practitioners of the Outer Realm to see this not to come? Blazing Phoenix City has developed so rapidly that the Immortal Realm Sect chose to settle here , There is a reason."


    After a pause, he said again, "Let''s just say that we are in the Heavenly Talisman Gate. During this period of time, we have recruited almost 400 people, many of them are elites, not much weaker than the master of the immortal world. A lot of talents have passed."


    Zhou Shu laughed, raised his hand and said, "Listening to your words is better than reading a hundred years of books. I have benefited a lot."


    Liu Dachuan waved his hand, "What is better than reading a century-old book, the old man is just complaining. It is not worth mentioning. Fellow Daoist, you have saved the old man��s disciple. The old man has nothing to conceal. If you don��t listen, it��s up to the fellow Daoist himself."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3820: OK

    Liu Dachuan''s words shocked Zhou Shu.


    He hadn''t thought about these things, because he was the main cause of the turmoil in Outer Realm, and he didn''t know, because of these turbulence, Outer Realm and Immortal Realm had undergone new changes.


    And the appearance of Chifeng City now came from this.


    Linglongtian chooses Blazing Phoenix City, Immortal Realm chooses Linglongtian, Ten Thousand Soul Sect settles in advance, and so on, are all reasonable choices made by people who are familiar with Immortal Realm and Blazing Phoenix City, and have been busy in Xianshu City and Zhou Zhou in the outer domain. Shu, but because he neglected this aspect of thinking, he ignored these. If Zhou Shu had considered these strategic matters early, and he could think of the next dozen moves in the next move, he should not do it first. It was to take advantage of the trend to win over the members of Outland, but took the initiative to find opportunities in Chifeng City.


    Whether it can be done is a big problem, but it is not enough to do this kind of thing, ���� send Feng Kun to Yutan realm.


    It doesn��t make much sense to think about it afterwards, and in Zhou Shu��s situation, such strategic mistakes will certainly continue to be committed, because he is a founder, and his most fundamental and most important thing is always Shu Zhidao. Other things, wait until they happen, and then solve them, it can only be so.


    Based on the information these days.


    Now the Wooden Clan in Jade Sandalwood Realm is a trouble for Blazing Phoenix City.


    The attitude of the fairy world towards the monster race has not changed. The monster race can be integrated into the fairy world but cannot affect the position of the practitioner as the core of the fairy world. The wood monster is one of the foundations of Blazing Phoenix City. If Blazing Phoenix City attaches importance to the monster race as before, Fengcheng might fall out of favor on the side of the immortal world, so they are unlikely to maintain their past alliance attitude towards the Mu clan, but if the Mu clan is driven out of Blazing Phoenix City, it will also be a great harm to them, not in strength, but in strength. The damage to reputation, of course, if they were a bit tougher, it would be no problem to completely make the Jade Tan World disappear, but it seems that Blazing Phoenix City would not do this.


    Is Chifeng City now delimiting the Yutan boundary as a forbidden zone? It may be due to a comprehensive consideration of two aspects.


    Blocking the Mu clan will not cause trouble to the Immortal Realm and Anding City? At the same time, it can appease the Mu clan? Give them a good treatment without knowing the immortal realm? Avoid the Mu clan��s rebellion and become Obstacles to the Chifeng City.


    As for Feng Kun''s imprisonment? Is it an accidental necessity? His arrival accelerated the change of Chifeng City and made up his mind in advance.


    In fact, without Fengkun, Blazing Phoenix City would definitely attack the Yutan Realm, but it was only time.


    This trip is actually a bit anxious? Insufficient information collection? Inadequate preparation. To rescue Feng Kun from such a Fiery Phoenix City, you may encounter many unexpected troubles. As for the matter of driving out the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, no matter what you do Is it still possible? The result may be beneficial to the fairy world.


    However, Zhou Shu didn''t need to weigh so much, he could do it rashly? Who made the Ten Thousand Soul Sect offend him too cruel, and he had to report his grudges.


    "If there is nothing wrong with fellow Taoist? The old man went out."


    Seeing that Zhou Shu didn''t speak for a while, I thought he heard it? Liu Dachuan was very pleased? "Right? The old man has one more small matter."


    Zhou Shu retracted his thoughts and said with a smile, "Fellow Daoist, though, I have gotten a lot of things from fellow Daoist, so I will be a reporter."


    Liu Dachuan shook his head, "It''s not something in return. It''s just that my apprentice Liu Tang has something to look for you. He is outside the mountain gate and probably wants to say thank you. The old man said, this little thing will not be taken care of by fellow daoists. But he is very persistent, so I hope fellow daoists will see him."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I will go out to see him soon."


    "The old man left."


    Liu Dachuan got up and left. Zhou Shu thought about it for a while and walked out.


    Passing through the mountain gate, I saw Liu Tang rushing over and saluting respectfully, "Junior Liu Tang thanked senior."


    Zhou Shushun lifted up his hand and said warmly, "You are welcome, besides, you have already thanked me. You came to me not just to thank me, right?"


    Liu Tang hesitated and bowed again, "Last time the junior used senior as a spy for intelligence, it was really rude, and asked senior to forgive him."


    Zhou Shu frowned, deliberately showing a trace of boredom, "I want to care about leaving you at that time. Let''s talk, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Tang lingered for a while, and seemed to make up his mind, "That junior said straightforwardly, Senior has a very good relationship with Great Talisman Master, I want Senior to help me talk to Great Talisman Master," he said. He took out a piece of talisman, "This talisman was drawn by the younger generation himself. It did not follow the painting method of the Tianfumen. I would like to ask the master talisman to help me see it. It would be better if I can give some pointers."


    "I thought you wanted to leave here, it turned out to be Fu Lu."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly and said in approval, "You deserve to be a disciple of the big sect. You always think about Fudao, but you created a new Fulu yourself. Why don''t you show it to your master? People who value talents, wouldn''t they scold you?"


    Liu Tang hesitated, "Master has seen it a long time ago. He said that there are many mistakes and it is useless. Don''t waste time. Just learn the painting methods in the sect. But juniors... juniors don''t think so."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "Then show me how about it?"


    Liu Tang handed Fulu over with suspicion, "Okay, Senior should also understand Fulu, right?"


    "Haha, I know a little bit of fur."


    Zhou Shu took it and looked at it carefully. He was shocked and said slowly, "What is your talisman for?"


    Liu Tang was stunned. UU reading was unconsciously disappointed, "Senior, this is used to confuse and change the domain of the law. It can cause problems in the domain of the law. I have tried it. Six laws can be affected by it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "So, I think the rune pattern seems to have a lot of mistakes and omissions, which are very different from normal. Did you deliberately?"


    "Senior can see it?"


    Liu Tang was startled and said with joy, "It was intentional. I accidentally discovered that truncating and changing the rune pattern can happen very strange things, so I studied for a long time, and this kind of rune is that I have changed many normal runes. It was drawn later, but I didn��t expect it to be really usable and still have good results."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It''s funny, did you discover it by accident?"


    Liu Tang was stunned, and nodded, "Yes, I accidentally painted it wrong when I painted it, and there will be things behind."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I think your talisman is good. I will mention it to the master talisman, but I guess she may not accept it."


    Liu Tang lowered his head, a little discouraged, "Oh, I also know it will be like this, but I always have to try it. This is the first talisman I created..."


    "It''s okay, she is not interested in me."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said seriously, "I want this kind of talisman. I want as many as you paint. The price is definitely not low, but I have a requirement. You should change the talisman paper and ink not very well. Change, you use this to make Fumo Fu paper and draw it for me, how about?"


    Seeing the dark and lacquered thing in Zhou Shu''s hand, it seemed a little weird, but Liu Tang agreed without thinking.


    "Okay!"


    At this age, the things I created can be valued by the superior, my thoughts are surrounded by a sense of accomplishment, and nothing is taken care of.


    (PS: Thank you lindeyan for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3821: Look at each other

    Liu Tang looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated, "Senior must explain this matter clearly to the Great Talisman. If the Great Talisman doesn''t know, it is impossible for the junior''s talisman to leave the Tianfumen and sell it to others."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You do it first, the Great Talisman will come and talk to you at that time."


    "Then trouble seniors."


    Liu Tang nodded, and took what Zhou Shu had given him. He felt stagnant, "It seems that there is a bit of magic in it?"


    "Well, there are some materials coming out of the Demon Realm, not to mention the less pure Blue Demon Crystal, but you are just scrupulous. This devilish energy will not affect you, so you don''t need to deliberately clean it out," Zhou Shuxian said solemnly, "Frankly. Let��s just say, if you can make talismans, I plan to use them in the demon world. I often go to the demon world to do business and need some means to restrain the demon clan."


    Liu Tang''s face changed slightly, not knowing whether it was joy or sorrow, "Can this talisman be used in the Demon Realm?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I think I can try it, and wait until you make it. It''s useless to think about it now."


    "Understood, thank you senior."


    Liu Tang bowed and saluted, and went quickly.


    Zhou Shu walked away slowly and was followed by a few practitioners shortly after.


    When they got down the mountain, these cultivators immediately surrounded them, their expressions were very bad, Zhou Shu didn''t speak, turned around and took a look, and said loudly, "Guard, someone here intends to rob."


    He counted the time, there happened to be guards passing by when he descended the mountain, but he didn''t expect? These people completely ignored the guards.


    But those guards only glanced at a few people? They said coldly, "The city lord said it a long time ago? What about your sects? It''s not within the jurisdiction of Chifeng City, as long as you don''t break the rules? We assume that we haven��t seen it, but if it��s broken? You know the consequences."


    Zhou Shu paused? I understood something, and said lightly, "This is the order of the city lord?"


    "Ask it knowingly."


    The guard hummed, turned his head and left.


    The cultivator on the opposite side looked at Zhou Shu who seemed thoughtful? Suddenly laughed? "Hahaha, if you are a female cultivator, they will definitely help you, but if a male cultivator...hehe, don��t think about them helping you. Up!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly? "How many people surround me, what''s the matter?"


    "You really knowingly ask!"


    The headed cultivator shouted in a deep voice? "I saw it just now! You have a good relationship with Liu Tang of the Tianfumen? You must have saved him in the battle that injured Lijie before, right? Me? Why did he suddenly become stronger that day? If he had to be so fast, would he still lose?!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly? "Oh? What are you going to do?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Do you dare to help others? You must be very itchy?" The practitioner said coldly, "After three days, we will see you from the world! If you don''t have time, even if you lose, you must be in our holy fire. Kneel down in front of the mountain gate and admit your mistakes!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You guys have such a low cultivation base, why do you have such a big tone?"


    "Haha, don''t you dare to make a move here? We are here and motionless, come and fight!"


    Several cultivators glanced at each other and laughed together, "Don��t you think we��re no one at the Sacred Fire Gate? When you go to the Shulijie, naturally someone of the same level as you will fight with you. Of course, if you dare to go, Give up early, you can kneel now, do you need us to lead the way?"


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head and muttered to himself, "No wonder Liu Tang can''t stand it, I can''t stand it a bit."


    The cultivator was a little dazed, and immediately shouted, "That''s the way it is! You remember, if you don��t go and don��t kneel and surrender, we still have a way...Huh, you don��t want to be the same as those before? I am as timid as a mouse, and shame Zongmen''s face!"


    After speaking, several people walked back cursingly, but after walking a few steps, they found that Zhou Shu was in front of them instead.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the practitioners looked disdainful and didn''t care at all, "Don''t stand in the way!"


    "The Sacred Fire Gate is indeed becoming more and more presumptuous. Although someone is watching, it should be a lesson. You say so..." Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "You kneel down and apologize now, I won''t kill you."


    The practitioners were stunned, then burst into laughter, leaning forward and closing together.


    "What, what are you talking nonsense? Hahaha, are you stupid?!"


    "I didn''t say any of your provocative remarks a hundred years ago. I want to lie to us and get out of here!"


    "Dare to kill people here? The guards are still watching, do you think they can''t see you?"


    "A Hunyuan Golden Immortal also wants to make trouble in Chifeng City..."


    "Okay," Zhou Shu looked at the one who was talking, and sighed slightly, "That''s you, your name is Le Xun, right? You killed the Xuanyue faction seven months ago, and you robbed the talisman from the Tianfumen. , I have done a lot of similar things before, no less than a hundred times, which is considered to be a serious murder. In fact, the people who return from the outer domain of the Sacred Fire will not kill them no matter which one is killed. I tell you these are meaningless, just Being idle and boring."


    "you����"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s plain face, the cultivator''s mind was tense, and suddenly felt the danger he had never had before, and hurried back to hide.


    Of course it��s useless. The practitioner fell down as soon as he flew into the sky, and lost his breath. Then he curled up into a ball, like a scorched bag, becoming smaller and smaller, until it turned into a ball of mud and was The wind blows away, leaving no trace.


    Watching this scene, the faces of the remaining disciples of the Holy Fire Sect all changed.


    After standing there for two breaths, they shouted, hoarse, but soon they realized that it had no effect.


    "What''s the matter, obviously the guard is hundreds of miles away?"


    "Before, they could see it outside for hundreds of thousands of miles, and they could show up right away. Now they don''t care if they die?"


    "And now we are still killed in the city?!"


    They stared at each other, looking at Zhou Shu with earthy faces, they wanted to run but didn''t dare to run, their bodies swayed.


    Zhou Shu looked at them, "What did I just say. UU Reading "


    The few people realized something, and immediately knelt down, bowed their heads like garlic, and apologized.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Go away."


    Several people panicked and walked away. Zhou Shu looked at the unconscious guards in the distance, then turned to the void on the other side, smiled and raised his hand, "Dao Fellows finished watching? It''s time to come out, old man Yang Yu It��s polite here."


    "It turns out that Fellow Daoist Yang knew that I was there, so forgive me for being rude."


    A clear voice came from nowhere, and a phantom of a woman emerged.


    The two looked at each other like this, the atmosphere was a bit weird, but there was also weird, whether it was the practitioners who fled in a hurry, the guards of the Fiery Phoenix City not far away, or the Holy Fire Gate and the Heavenly Talisman Gate on both sides. Here, no one found their existence.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Hehe, if it weren''t for the Daoist friends, I wouldn''t have to spend more effort."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200012 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3822: Say it

    "Friends of Taoism made it for me?"


    The woman hesitated for a few breaths, "Sacred Fire Gate really deserves to die. After coming to Chifeng City, they have been using it to provoke the Heavenly Talisman Gate, and their methods are becoming more and more unscrupulous. Many people can''t see it, but...you just killed the Daoist. People, don��t you worry about them going to Chifeng City?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "They can''t do what they dare not."


    The woman seemed to understand something, and smiled slightly, "It seems that Fellow Daoist is ready for a long time, but I am more concerned, but I still have a little doubt, what Dao Fellow Shicai said are true?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "What are you talking about?"


    The woman said warmly, "It''s what Le Xun did. If you read it right, it would be the first time that fellow Taoist came to Chifeng City. How could you understand it so clearly? That''s just a very ordinary big Luo Jinxian."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Oh, well, you can tell at a glance."


    The woman quickly understood, "I understand, it turns out that Daoist practitioners are practicing the highest law, and they have already..." Thinking of something, a trace of worry flashed in her eyes, and she slowly said, "Daoist, then you have also seen me Up?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s effortless to see them, but if you look at the Daoists, I''m afraid it will alarm the city lord. I don''t want to, and Daoists don''t want to stop.


    The woman felt relieved and nodded, "Of course not."


    "Although I can''t see it, I can guess." Zhou Shu stared at the woman, seemingly thoughtful, "Are you not from Blazing Phoenix City? I heard that Linglong Tian has an Executive Immortal in Blazing Phoenix City? Should? Is it a fellow Taoist?"


    "It''s not hard to guess."


    The woman owed her body and said calmly? "I am Sui Rufu? I am now Linglongtian''s clerical immortal."


    Linglongxian is a kind of position of Linglongtian. There are only four Linglongxians in Linglongtian. They hold Linglongling in their hands. They are high-ranking and powerful. Of course they are not bad. They are the strongest after the two Linglongtian fairy queens.


    Naturally, this Sui Rufu is not simple, the celestial pole ranking is stable at ninety-four, which is regarded as the top powerhouse in the fairy world.


    Zhou Shu saluted? He said in a deep voice?


    Sui Rufu''s expression was slightly condensed, "As for fellow Daoist, I don''t think Yang Yu is your real name. The strength of fellow Daoist is definitely not only Hunyuan Jinxian. Can you hide the realm of cultivation so well? It should not be exactly that. Practitioner, right? Is there a dragon blood?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You don''t need to go into this Daoist friend? I have no malice towards Linglongtian at the moment."


    Sui Rufu looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly? "At the moment...what do you mean by that?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, and seemed thoughtful? "Why do fellow Taoists appear here? Is it for the Heavenly Talisman Gate?"


    Sui Rufu nodded? sighed lightly. "In the current situation of Blazing Phoenix City, Linglongtian has to bear a great responsibility. Anyway, if you can help, you can help a little. I know that it is the Tianfumen that suffers at present. They are because of us. When I came to Chifeng City, we also suffered losses due to our mistakes. Before I saw fellow Taoists enter the Tianfumen, worrying about an accident at the Tianfumen, I have been waiting outside, but I didn��t expect that there was no accident inside, but something small happened outside. ."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The Daoist has a heart, but if he has the heart to protect, why not change the status quo?"


    Sui Rufu was startled when he heard the sound, and his expression changed a little, "How much does Fellow Dao know about Chifeng City?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I don''t know much, but I have talked with Taoist Fellow Liu Dachuan. The key lies in Chifeng City."


    "Things are not what you think," Sui Rufu shook his head and said calmly, "For Blazing Phoenix City, we can''t ask them more. Besides, there is no need for Daoists to intervene. For us, Daoists may It''s a bigger problem. What is your intention when you conceal your cultivation to enter Blazing Phoenix City? Don''t you want to be the second Ten Thousand Soul Sect? This kind of thing will never happen, I will always look at you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, if Linglongtian had been so wary before, that would be fine."


    Sui Rufu stagnated, and said coldly, "What has happened, it doesn''t make sense to say more, fellow Taoist, I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Okay, I will visit Linglongtian soon, and I will meet again then."


    "Seeing or not seeing it is not up to the daoists to decide."


    Sui Rufu gave Zhou Shu a deep look, the phantom slowly disappeared, Zhou Shu felt it, and walked away with a smile.


    The guards in the distance were still patrolling, Zhou Shushun recovered the confused perception and walked slowly towards the distant mountains.


    The mountain range is continuous, but it is divided into two parts. One side is the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and the other side is naturally Linglongtian. They are all here, and they are all gone together. I don��t know what Sui Rufu would see if he saw him so soon. Feel.


    He was aware of Sui Rufu''s existence long ago, but he did not expect to meet in this way.


    It can be seen that Sui Rufu is still very attentive to the Tianfumen. Linglongtian is indeed a good alliance with the Tianfumen, but she is very wary of Zhou Shu, and she will be wary when it comes to Chifeng City. It is obviously not easy to deal with her, but Zhou Shu must do it.


    Arrived soon.


    The formations of the two sects extend to the edge of the mountain, with a gap of less than five miles in the middle. There is no room at all. It can''t hide even an ant. It is strict enough. The two mountain gates stand opposite each other. Clearly see the other side, of course, just look at the appearance.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Shu stopped, shook his head, and walked to the gate of Linglongtian.


    The young woman in front of the door bowed and asked rather solemnly, "Senior, what can I do with Linglongtian?"


    Another familiar breath, and one that is completely familiar.


    Zhou Shu looked at her, there were waves in his heart, and smiled, "Old man Yang Yu, I have agreed with your boss, come to discuss a business."


    "This... Senior..."


    The woman couldn��t believe it, she hesitated and said, ��Senior, wait a minute, the younger one will try to report it. It��s not the elder to inform the elder, but the elder. The younger can��t see the elder, but, senior, you Are you sure you want to talk business with Zhilingxian?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Hehe, the old man is so old and won''t deceive you, just say so."


    The woman still hesitated, because her face was a little red in embarrassment, "No, this fact is too..."


    "Luo Hanruo, what are you doing at UU reading ? Don''t talk to him!"


    Accompanied by a thunderous rebuke, an unusually burly middle-aged female cultivator strode over.


    The woman stepped back and whispered, "No, Elder Lu, I..."


    Before he finished speaking, Elder Lu was blocked behind him. Elder Lu glared at Zhou Shu and roared.


    "Yang Yu? Who on earth are you? Did the Ten Thousand Souls Sect send you to make trouble? Say it!"


    The voice grew louder and the whole mountain was trembling, and the opposite mountain gate immediately echoed, "Lu Xiaohe, are you looking for scolding? We don''t know this person, don''t push everything on us!"


    "You still have a face to shout? Don''t you have done less of this kind of thing?!"


    Lu Xiaohe let out a sharp roar, magnificent, and completely suppressed the surrounding sounds.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200012 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3823: simple

    I opened my mouth here, but I''m not outdone there.


    "Shit! Our Ten Thousand Soul Sect is upright, do whatever we want, and never rely on outsiders!"


    "What is the Holy Fire Gate, outside dog?!"


    This pair of curses lasted more than half an hour. The difference is that on the side of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, a dozen people went into battle together, while on Linglongtian��s side, one Lu Xiaohe was enough, roaring like thunder, repeatedly back and forth among the mountains. It is endless, if it is not for the formations on both sides are sufficiently stable, I am afraid that she will collapse by herself.


    Zhou Shu outside the mountain gate looked at with interest, "Does this happen every day?"


    "Senior is asking me?"


    If the letter inside the mountain gate stagnates, he said embarrassedly, "It happens every few days, but it''s the first time the juniors stood so close."


    "Haha, Elder Lu is really amazing."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and looked at Han Ruodao, "You are more polite now, not as cold as before."


    Han Ruo was stunned, and said in a daze, "Huh? Senior has seen me before?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, and said warmly, "By the way, why haven''t you gone to ask the immortal?"


    Han Ruo still has some doubts, and paused, "How can the younger generation see the Zhilingxian? Only the elder can tell. Now the elder is very busy, the younger generation can only wait...Senior, you really have to talk to the Zhilingxian. Business, are you really not sent by Ten Thousand Souls?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You don''t believe it, or should I catch a Ten Thousand Soul Sect to prove it?"


    Hanruo frowned, "How can it be possible, there can be no comparisons here."


    "To arrest people? There is no need to fight."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand? There was a sudden uproar at the opposite mountain gate. A guard flew out of thin air? Falling down like a meteorite toward the exquisite Tianshan gate? He smashed into the mountain gate as soon as he saw it. Lu Xiaohe stared in anger? He shouted, "Are you looking for death !?"


    The voice hasn''t fallen yet? It''s just a vigorous wave.


    The Ten Thousand Soul Sect guards were no better than Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation base? How could he be able to stop this, and he suddenly became a ball, turned in a circle in the air, and the ball rolled back like a ball.


    Obviously, the hand is still left? The intention is just to humiliate? Otherwise, even the root of hair will not be left.


    The mountain gate on the opposite side exploded immediately, "Lu Xiaohe, how dare you hit our Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Lu Xiaohe stood behind the door with his arms akimbo, "You were the one who broke into the Linglong Tianshan Gate first. Our self-defense is not unruly!"


    The noise that has subsided a little bit louder again? There was a sudden wave between the two mountains, bringing gusts of wind.


    Hanruo covered her mouth in surprise? "Senior... is it you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t you think?"


    "But? But, he was standing in the mountain guard formation just now? Senior sister also said? Don''t underestimate the formation here? It seems normal but powerful, even the Golden Immortal Hunyuan can''t break into a trace of God. Acknowledge, the senior caught him back?"


    Hanruo looked incredible.


    Linglongtian and Ten Thousand Soul Sect confronted each other for a long time, but they were always verbal provocations. There were very few hands-on situations. The guards were pulled out of the formation like this, and I never even thought.


    "He not only broke the Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s formation, if I don''t stop it, the guard will fall into our formation."


    When Lu Xiaohe cursed people like a surging river, he still had time to look over here, and coldly threw out a few words, "Did you understand our Linglongtian formation? Who are you? , What do you want to do?"


    Han Ruo stopped hearing the sound and walked a few steps involuntarily.


    Zhou Shu stood in front of the door and sighed, "I am just your old friend of Lingxian. I want to meet Sui Daoyou and talk about business."


    "Enough of you, when am I your old friend?"


    A phantom appeared in front of the mountain gate. It was Sui Rufu who had just met. She looked at Zhou Shu coldly, "You are so courageous, you actually come to provoke the door, or provoke two sects at once. Are you What are you here for?"


    Lu Xiaohe immediately stopped and bowed respectfully, "I have seen the immortal Zhiling."


    Han Ruo also followed the past to salute, and when he raised his head, there was a hint of excitement in his eyes. It was inevitable that he saw a big figure in the sect for the first time.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I don''t mean to provoke Linglongtian, I just want to see you."


    "It''s not just me you want to see, right?"


    Sui Rufu''s phantom shifted his gaze and looked towards the mountain gate opposite.


    Zhou Shu Ning saw that there was another person in front of the mountain gate, and because of this person''s appearance, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect suddenly became quiet.


    "Sui Rufu, did you beat our people?"


    He is an old man with extraordinary bearing, with both virtual and real body, appearing in the form of a true soul body.


    Sui Rufu looked indifferent, "Xiang Zheng, you and I can see clearly, is it still useful to reverse the black and white? It is obviously your people who forcibly broke into the exquisite Tianhushan formation, and then we made a defense, exquisite sky Don��t be afraid of provocations, we will drive you out as many times as you try."


    Xiang Zheng?


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled.


    Xiang Zheng, like Yue Ming, is the elder of the Immortal Court of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and one of the three strongest members of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Now the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is not in charge of the sect, and Xiang Zheng is no longer the elder of the Immortal Court, but his strength is still there. It is the top of the fairy world, ranking more than twenty places higher than Sui Rufu.


    Unexpectedly, Xiang Zheng came to Chifeng City in person, no wonder Linglongtian and Chifeng City would be so distressed.


    "Since you can see clearly, then you and I both know the reason."


    Xiang Zheng said coldly, "Don''t say anything extra, I ask you, Sui Rufu, is the one in front of your mountain gate one of yours?"


    Sui Rufu hesitated for a while, Zhou Shu said loudly, "What are you kidding? How could an old man enter a female nun family?"


    "That''s fine, you, come here."


    A cold light flashed in Xiang Zheng''s eyes, and he raised his hand, an invisible force instantly fell beside Zhou Shu, surrounded Zhou Shu, and then pulled hard, Zhou Shu was pulled up without any resistance.


    Seeing Zhou Shu being picked up by Xiang Zheng and flying in the air like a kite, Sui Rufu hesitated and soon calmed down.


    However, Han Ruo was a little unbearable, "Ji Lingxian, he is in front of our mountain gate..."


    Lu Xiaohe immediately scolded, UU reading www. uuk��nshu. com "Don''t talk, you will think about it!"


    Han Ruo shrank back, lowered her head, with some worries in her eyes. She hadn''t figured out what Yang Yu meant before.


    "what?!"


    Lu Xiaohe suddenly exclaimed, disrupting Han Ruo''s thoughts.


    She looked up and was also stunned. Zhou Shu floating in the air stopped and did not continue to fly to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. However, Xiang Zheng on the other end of the kite seemed to be caught by the gale. He couldn''t stand steady, and after struggling a few times, he was dragged off the ground and flew towards Zhou Shu.


    Lu Xiaohe turned around in shock, "Xian Lingxian, what is going on...?"


    "The answer is obvious. Xiang Zheng didn''t drag him over, but was dragged up by him. What is there to ask?"


    Sui Rufu looked calm and said lightly, "I have known for a long time, this person is not simple at all."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20191214 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3824: Generous

    "It''s too easy..."


    Lu Xiaohe murmured in a low voice, the shocked expression never disappeared, but Han Ruo seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, silently thinking, have I seen this senior before? Impossible, he is so strong...


    In just an instant, Zhou Shu and Xiang Zheng almost ran into each other, no more than tens of feet apart.


    Xiang Zheng remained calm, but the astonishment in his eyes could not be concealed.


    This situation continued for a full three breaths.


    Zhou Shu slowly fell, Xiang Zheng waved his sleeves, turned around and walked in front of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s mountain gate without saying a word, and soon disappeared.


    As Xiang Zheng left, the mountain gate immediately became quiet, and even the guards in front of the gate stood behind the gate, covering themselves for fear of seeing people.


    Sui Rufu hesitated for a while, but fell to Zhou Shu''s side, "You..."


    Lu Xiaohe also ran over, puzzled and excited, "Daoist, what did you just do?"


    Only Zhou Shu knew what he did just now, but Xiang Zheng didn''t necessarily know.


    Xiang Zheng only came out with a true soul body, and for Zhou Shu, the true soul body was easy to decipher.


    Zhou Shu understands most of the secret techniques of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and his own soul shadow combines many advantages of the true soul body. Even the true soul body condensed by the elders of the fairy court is still the true soul body. The fundamental truth lies in There, Zhou Shu could still catch the flaw quickly.


    This is the reason why he can turn defeat into victory in a few breaths, but drag Xiang Zheng over.


    However, Xiang Zheng''s surprise was not this, but what Zhou Shu did later.


    Zhou Shu temporarily separated the connection between the true soul body and the main body, and then used the eighth sense and reincarnation to confuse the true soul body''s perception, leaving the true soul body in an unknown state. The unknown feels for Xiang Zheng It was dragged into the dusty space, everything around was controlled by Zhou Shu, and he couldn''t escape.


    Extremely real feeling.


    The true soul body that is separated from the body cannot tell whether the dust space is real or fake. When the body and the true soul body are connected again, the feeling will be transmitted to the body, but at that time, the body is temporarily The separation of the cleavage could not determine the authenticity of the true soul body''s perception. He could only trust his calm soul, and could not know whether Zhou Shu really had the ability to drag him into the dust space.


    Even if Xiang Zheng believes that the quasi-sage cannot be dragged into the space, no matter how strong the city lord of Xiancheng can bring the quasi-sage into this space, the clear and true feelings brought by the true soul will make him doubt and doubt Zhou Shu. Have this ability.


    This is Zhou Shu''s purpose.


    Let Xiang Zheng doubt that he has such an ability, even if it is one in ten thousand possible, it is also very important.


    Because it can be dragged into the dust space, it means that Quasi-Sage��s threat to Blazing Phoenix City has become very small, and the foundation of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in Blazing Phoenix City will also be shaken as a result, all being dragged into the dust space, I want to completely It is naturally impossible to destroy Blazing Phoenix City. The dust space can be expanded and contracted. Even if the quasi-saint''s power limit can break through this space, it is difficult to predict what damage it will cause.


    As long as Xiang Zheng starts to doubt himself, then he will be the person Xiang Zheng values ??most and fears most.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied with the initial goal achieved when he first came to Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    But as expected, he beat the people of Ten Thousand Soul Sect and also attracted Sui Rufu. It is impossible for the mastermind of Ten Thousand Soul Sect to show up. As long as he shows up, he has the opportunity to deliberately show weakness and be dragged away. With the counterattack in the air, Zhou Shu put Xiang Zheng into a crisis of self-doubt.


    Of course, Xiang Zheng''s feelings are different from what others have seen.


    Whether it is from Linglongtian or Ten Thousand Soul Sect, they all see Xiang Zheng standing in the air for three breaths, not entering the dust space, but it is not important, because to Xiang Zheng, external perception is worthless , Because the perception of other people can be confused, and the one that will not be confused is his enemy, so he only believes in his own perception.


    It''s not just Xiang Zheng, most of the powerhouses in this realm are like this, believing in yourself is far better than believing in others'' perceptions, and Zhou Shu is the same most of the time.


    Everything that others see in the eyes is not as good as the one seen by oneself.


    In Xiang Zheng��s cognition, it is far simpler to confuse others�� perceptions than to confuse one��s own perception. The facts are almost the same. It is impossible for anyone to confuse Elder Xianting��s perception except for the saint, but this time the problem is that he is outside. He is a true soul body, and Zhou Shu is the person who knows the pros and cons of a true soul body best.


    Zhou Shu believed that Xiang Zheng would find him soon, and he was still considering what to do at that time.


    Things are constantly changing, and his deductions are also changing, but no matter what, he needs to find the correct answer and do what he wants to do.


    Zhou Shu showed some doubts, "You have seen it, and I didn''t do anything. This is Chifeng City. I don''t dare to violate the rules, he probably doesn''t dare."


    Lu Xiaohe shook his head and said, "No, the only person here who dares to violate the rules is Xiang Zheng."


    "That''s what I said."


    Zhou Shu understood something and said, "Then I don''t know what''s going on, but," he smiled, "Friend Sui, I should prove that I have nothing to do with Ten Thousand Soul Sect now?"


    Sui Rufu said indifferently, "I never said that you are related to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I was talking about the Holy Fire Gate before."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Friends of Taoism are really cold."


    Sui Rufu turned around and walked slowly towards the mountain gate, but there was a voice, "Daoyou Yang, you just said you want to talk about business, go in and say, I will try to find a little time for you, but it won''t be long."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Haha, it''s better to be respectful than fate."


    As he passed the mountain gate, Zhou Shu paused, glanced at the puzzled Hanruo, and slowly said, "Friend Daoist Sui, how can I discuss something with you?"


    Sui Rufu stood still, "What?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This little girl has a good heart. I have the heart to teach her something. By the way, I also want her to accompany my apprentice. So these days, I may come to her, or she may find me. Fellow Sui Daoist must know how to find me."


    Sui Rufu said calmly, "It is her blessing to be favored by seniors, but it depends on her personal wishes."


    "Ling Xian, UU reading I..."


    Han Ruo still didn''t know what was going on, hesitated and didn''t know how to answer.


    Lu Xiaohe couldn''t pass it anymore, "If you let you go, you won''t suffer! No one in the city will violate the rules, what are you afraid of?"


    "Yes, I know, thank you senior."


    Hanruo understood something, leaned over and bowed to Zhou Shu, the doubts in her eyes became more, she vaguely felt that this Yang Yu really seemed to have some connection with her.


    "I''ll give you this as a meeting ceremony," Zhou Shu nodded and threw something casually, "You will go with me later, my apprentice is very lonely alone, hehe."


    Han Ruo took a look, and couldn''t help being stunned. Even Lu Xiaohe''s eyes were bright, and there was a hint of sourness in his words.


    "The shot is the Ninth-Rank Immortal Tool, Taoist Fellow is really generous."


    (PS: Thank you for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3825: forget

    Zhou Shu quickly walked out of Linglongtian.


    There is not much to talk about. Sui Rufu is always wary. Eight of the eight sentences are of no value, so it is meaningless to continue.


    But it doesn''t matter, there will be opportunities in the future.


    And it is certain that the information obtained before is not all false, which is enough.


    Han Ruo followed Zhou Shu out of the mountain gate, feeling nervous, and didn''t know what Zhou Shu was going to do.


    Passing through the Zongmen District, Zhou Shu slowed down, seemingly inadvertently, "Han Ruo, you are here in Blazing Phoenix City this time for the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, right?"


    Han Ruo''s mind was stagnant, and he didn''t know which foot to step on for a while, and he hesitated for a few breaths, "Senior, what do you mean? The junior is a disciple of Linglongtian. He obeyed Linglongtian''s dispatch. What does it have with Ten Thousand Soul Sect? relationship?"


    "If you want to practice, stay in Linglongtian is enough, why come to Blazing Phoenix City?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This is not a good place, not to mention the poor environment, there are crises everywhere."


    Han Ruo pretended to be calm, "The junior said, the junior was sent by the sect."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I think it should be the initiative to transfer. After all, it is difficult to get close to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in Linglongtian. Only here are there many opportunities. Hanruo, to convince Linglongtian to let you over, you It took a lot of care, right?"


    Hanruo shook his head vigorously, "Senior... not like this..."


    "You really want to get close to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and you want to enter the Soul Realm through them. It''s a good intention," Zhou Shu looked into the distance and sighed, "Obviously, you already understand what the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Soul Realm are all about. I also know the difficulties. You haven''t given up for so many years, and you don''t know whether you should be persistent or stupid."


    Han Ruo stopped arguing, and was stunned. The words in his heart were spoken little by little, and he didn''t know how to respond.


    Zhou Shu stopped and stared at her and said, "Brother Luo��s affairs, I have a responsibility. I will go to the soul world to look for it, so don��t worry about it. Last time you could escape from Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but this time it��s not necessarily I will be so lucky."


    Han Ruo raised his head, his eyes widened, panicked and startled, "You...you are..."


    "Yes, I am."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "It was my cause that caused you to get into trouble in the fairy world, I''m sorry."


    "No need to apologize, it''s been so long. I didn''t suffer in Linglongtian, but..." Han Ruo stared at Zhou Shu, and he still couldn''t see it after looking carefully for a long time, but he had already admitted in his heart. Some people know so many things about her, they are surprised and happy, but also a little worried, "Why did you come here? This is a place in the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I have my reasons, but I didn''t expect to meet you here, Hanruo, your innate ice fairy body seems to be used well."


    "What catches your eyes."


    Hanruo lowered his head, avoided Zhou Shu��s gaze, and quickly nodded, ��Linglong Tian treats me very well, they value me very much, and the training resources have never been less. They also arranged Linglong Treasure to promote me to the gold medal. Cents."


    "Exquisite Treasure Land," Zhou Shu suspiciously, "then why don''t you use it?"


    "I joined Linglongtian to find my brother and take revenge. If I indulge in cultivation, I will ignore these things. Moreover, I don��t want Linglongtian to train me with great pains, but I didn��t get anything in the end. I have to talk to other sects. Resent, haha, then I am not Linglongtian''s sinner, who will be scolded," Han Ruo smiled bitterly, "Actually, I am a sinner now. I am obviously a Linglongtian disciple, but I want to use them all day long. Soul Sect."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I thought you changed a lot, but I didn''t expect it to be the same."


    Hanruo said dissatisfied, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "I pay too much attention to grievances and justice, ignoring the essence of being a practitioner."


    Hanruo snorted and said coldly, "This is who I am. I told you earlier. I don''t need to repeat what I practice for."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and sighed, "After knowing who I am, you have really changed back, and your temper has returned, and you are not as polite as before. Hanruo, we are in Chifeng City now. When there are people, we still have to Politely treat me as senior."


    Han Ruona said, "Isn''t there no one now... I see, senior."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Just kidding, don''t take it seriously, Hanruo, your time here is not too short, right? What can you tell me?"


    Hearing these words, Han Ruo became excited and whispered, "You can definitely enter the soul world here, and it''s the main body!"


    Zhou Shu felt excited when he heard the sound.


    It��s not difficult to enter the soul world. Many soul cultivation of Ten Thousand Soul Sects can open the door of the soul world, as well as the blue sparrow, but the Yellow Spring Door opened like that has two disadvantages. The first is that only the soul exists after entering, and the body is either Abandon or stay outside. After the second entry, the position is the entrance to the soul world. There are ten thousand soul sect elders guarding them, and there are several hurdles to pass to enter the soul world.


    He paused, "You really mean it?"


    "It is true, it is absolutely true. The gate of Huangquan has always been in Blazing Phoenix City. The elders of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect can enter and leave the soul world through this door, and they can also go back and forth to Blazing Phoenix City," Han Ruo said seriously. "Linglong Tian verified that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect had an elder from the immortal world to the Blazing Phoenix City within three days. This has happened more than once, and it has happened recently. They used Blazing Phoenix as a bridge between the immortal world and the outer realm. , That gate must be in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect of Blazing Phoenix City."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This is good news. It seems that if I find that door, I can go to the soul world to find Brother Luo."


    Hanruo looked at Zhou Shu and said dissatisfied, "It''s us."


    Zhou Shu frankly refused, "Your cultivation level is not enough," he glanced at Hanruo, and then said, "Hanruo, even if you say the words''I don''t care'', I won''t listen, you have to really say If there are results in the future, I will not tell you."


    "I����"


    Han Ruo paused quickly and hesitated, "That won''t work like last time, you take me in, I can do anything."


    Zhou Shu was puzzled. UU read "Last time?"


    Han Ruo''s face changed suddenly, and he said anxiously, ashamedly and angry, "Yes, it was the time on the Black Sand Floating Island, Zhou Shu, didn''t you forget it?!"


    Zhou Shu thought of something, his eyes softened, "Hehe, how could I forget it, okay, if you must persist, I can promise you."


    "It would be great!"


    Han Ruo almost jumped up, but soon calmed down, blushing and said, "This time, I won''t be asleep all the time? It''s meaningless."


    "Now is not the past, I have the ability to do more things, and for your persistence, you should know more," Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t worry, I will do what I promised you, but now , Continue to tell me about the ten thousand soul sect and the soul world, I need more, the more the better."


    Han Ruo nodded without hesitation, "Well, everything I have done for more than a thousand years is for this."


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)

 Chapter 3826: okay

    Unconsciously, more than an hour passed.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied.


    Zhou Shu didn��t understand much of the information that Han Ruo said. Although her cultivation level is not high, as a highly valued disciple of Linglongtian, she has a unique advantage in listening to the secrets of the fairy world. After Linglongtian became the ruler of the sect, It is more convenient to snoop on the news.


    After being seized from the sect in charge, Ten Thousand Soul Sect did not entangle with sects such as the Immortal Realm and Linglong Tian, ??and transferred to the outer domain for development, which may be a key step in retreating.


    After all, they have really restored Kongtong Yin now, and their strength has not weakened, but has increased.


    Although the Kongtong seal is not a sacred treasure, it has been able to go far beyond tearing apart the space and deliver the practitioner��s body with a purpose, thereby quickly building a bridge between the outer realm and the immortal realm. Using the soul world and the Kongtong seal, they are in the outer realm. It is very likely to have a bigger effect, which is more convenient and better than the immortal world. If they can really defeat many competitors and control the Blazing Phoenix City, or more important outer immortal cities, they will only return to control the sect in the future. Time issue, there may be more.


    Similar to the original idea of ??the Holy Fire Gate.


    Unfortunately, they ran into trouble in Chifeng City.


    Everyone sees it far. What they value is also what Linglongtian values. It is not so easy to determine the dominant position here. Now everyone is entangled in Blazing Phoenix City, and Blazing Phoenix City itself is outside. One cannot control it. , Second, I want them to check and balance each other, but if another force is added at this time, it may complicate things, or it may solve the entanglement at once.


    "...That''s it."


    Han Ruo looked expectant, "I know so much about the internal situation of Ten Thousand Soul Sect here. When will we go in?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, now is not the time."


    Han Ruo couldn''t help but said, "When is the time then?"


    Zhou Shuwen said? "I don''t know? I don''t have an answer, Hanruo? You have been waiting for thousands of years? What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "Waiting because I can''t see much hope, now I see hope? Of course I am anxious," Hanruo sighed? Nodded? "I understand, as long as you don''t leave me behind, I will wait. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded and agreed very seriously? "Yeah."


    Han Ruo pointed at him? Suddenly said, "Hey, your Blazing Phoenix City array is lit up, is Blazing Phoenix City looking for you?"


    Zhou Shu picked up the formation and took a look, and said in a deep voice? "I have something to leave, you return to Linglongtian? I will find you again."


    Hanruo nodded and said in disappointment? "Well, then you go."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed? "You can go back to Linglongtian, right?"


    "It''s okay? Ten Thousand Soul Sects dare not do anything to us? Our disciples have marks on their bodies. As long as something happens, the elders will be there immediately, not to mention that the immortals are here..." After thinking of what, Han Ruo said curiously, "Yes Now, how did you know Ji Lingxian? I have only seen Ji Lingxian a few times in the sect. It was the first time I saw Ji Lingxian in the past 100 years."


    "I''ll tell you later."


    Zhou Shu smiled and disappeared quickly.


    "Really..."


    Han Ruo curled his lips, turned and left, with some dissatisfaction on his face, but he was very happy. Those excitement hadn''t disappeared, nor could it disappear.


    She was right. Seeing Zhou Shu was seeing hope. She came to Blazing Phoenix City with a mortal belief this time, hoping to enter the soul world here and find Luo Xiping, even if she meets and die, but she I also knew that no matter how much news she knew, she still didn''t have the ability to achieve her goals, and it was only that person who could help her do it.


    It is Zhou Shu.


    Her thousand years of hard work may finally see results.


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu returned to the center of the city.


    The formation talisman hanging on his body is that Fiery Phoenix City is looking for him, but the point is not here. There is also a talisman in it reminding him that Xiaosu and Ziyuan are in trouble. The sense of letting go tells Zhou Shu that there are many guards around them. Bad.


    "You are here, so fast!"


    Xiao Su leaned over, pulling Ziyuan and pointing at the guards, "Master, they came over suddenly and wanted to catch us away."


    Zhou Shu motioned them to stand behind, looked at the guards, and slowly said, "What are you going to do to my disciples?"


    The guards glanced at each other and were obviously surprised. After a few breaths, one of the guards stood up and said in a straightforward voice, "Dao Fellow Yang Yu, we have already notified you that we need to take your disciple to participate in the test, as long as you pass it. Going to the Yutan realm is also a request made by fellow Taoists before."


    "I said it, but this is not the case now."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "So many of you are eager to take her away, and you have chosen to take her away when I am away. I''m afraid you have ulterior motives?"


    The guard stagnated, and said in a deep voice, "I''ll be honest. According to Daoyou Yang''s recent behavior in Blazing Phoenix City, you have been listed as a dangerous person in Blazing Phoenix City. We have the responsibility and reason to take the Mu Clan from you. Go, this is the request of the Jade Tan Realm, and it is also the Fiery Phoenix City..."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Wait, dangerous man? Did I do evil?"


    The guard said coldly, "Why ask knowingly? Fellow Daoist himself knows that you have successively provoked contradictions between the Sacred Fire Gate Tianfumen Linglongtian and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It has only been a long time since the Daoists came to Blazing Phoenix City. Isn''t it enough?"


    Xiao Su talked about Zhou Shu and said excitedly, "Master, you are really amazing, why didn''t you take me?"


    Ziyuan stagnated, looking at Zhou Shu for a while, but didn''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said calmly, "Contradictions? Did these sects tell Chifengcheng, or Chifengcheng himself think so?"


    The guard said coldly, "We have seen those things in Chifeng City, so no one needs to say."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If no one is suing, you will be convicted. This is very unreasonable. Besides, don��t you care about Zongmen District affairs? Why are you taking care of it now, and you are not asking me for a crime, but you want to take me Disciple, this is totally unreasonable."


    The guard turned pale and scolded, "I won''t tell you. In short, this is the rules of Blazing Phoenix City. We act according to the rules."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "It''s okay to go, I will go with my disciple. I don''t worry about handing her to you. I will bring her to find the Mu Clan. It��s not that you have the final say. Nor would you agree to let the disciple stay This is not your decision."


    The guards stared at Zhou Shu, raised their hands, and the surrounding guards surrounded him.


    Ziyuan trembled. If Xiao Su didn''t see him, the wings behind him gradually opened up, and Zhou Shu just smiled, "Going together, it''s not against the rules."


    The guard paused for a while, then put his hand down, "Friend Daoist Yang, let''s go back and check if it can be done first, and then come to you."


    Leave as you say, there is not one left.


    Xiao Su folded his wings and snorted, "I thought I was going to fight, so I''m leaving now..."


    "They know what I did in the Zongmen District, how could they still call me to fight, they just want to take you away while I''m away, and I''ll do it," Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "This is Chifeng The city''s temptation to me is fine."


    (PS: Thank you for the blue monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3827: accident

    "Ugh."


    Xiao Su looked at the guards who were going away and sighed, "I knew it was just a test, so I went with them, and waited for the master to rescue me. There must be a lot of excitement."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You weren''t like such a troublemaker before."


    Xiao Su chuckled, "No, I used to like to cause troubles. In the Demon Realm, how many of the demons who are not the Great Demon Lord are safe? There is no way to become stronger if you don''t cause troubles, the more troubles you cause, the more troubles you cause. The less likely it is to die, because in the eyes of others, your life becomes valuable."


    Zhou Shu glared at her, "This is not the Demon World, don''t think about it."


    Xiao Su snorted, "There is Ziyuan, of course I can''t do this. By the way, Ziyuan, we have offended Chifeng City. You are in trouble with us, too, sorry."


    Shion smiled, "It''s okay, I''m leaving anyway, I thought about it."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, "Master, what are we doing now? I''ve been targeted, so I can''t inquire about it anymore."


    "You don''t need to inquire anymore, you know almost everything you need to know," Zhou Shu paused, "Ziyuan, I''m going to do something. I will send you to a place for a few days first. Do you want to go to Linglongtian or Tianfumen? Two It��s safe everywhere."


    Ziyuan was stunned, "Ah, the big gate of the immortal world, can I go?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Of course it can."


    Shion thought for a while, "Wherever you think I am going, I will go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded? "Then go to the Tianfumen? Sui Rufu of Linglongtian is still a little troublesome, let''s go? Let''s talk while walking.


    Go back to Zongmen District.


    The temptation came faster than Zhou Shu expected? Zhou Shu also knew that he had made so many disturbances in the Zongmen District? Blazing Phoenix City must do something, they don''t want the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to happen again? So to the strong Was extra vigilant when he appeared? Wouldn��t he not come to him, but it��s okay, fast, then all together? He doesn��t want to be here too long? It��s best to solve it as soon as possible.


    Liu Dachuan was a little surprised at Zhou Shu''s reappearance, but he didn''t say anything and immediately invited Zhou Shu in.


    Hang Yilian looked at Ziyuan, "This is..."


    Zhou Shuwen said? "It''s my old friend, stay here with Master Talisman for the time being? I don''t want Chifeng City to make trouble."


    "This is a small matter, they won''t enter our sect."


    Hang Yilian''s brows wrinkled? There was a lot of doubt, "You? What are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu smiled relaxedly? "Not necessarily? It depends on what Chifeng City and Ten Thousand Soul Sect did. In short, it won''t be easy."


    Hang Yilian nodded lightly and sighed, "I can''t help you, but I won''t be your enemy. My task here is to take care of my disciples. What is really going on in Chifeng City? The immortal world has its own exquisite heaven. It doesn��t take us to go out."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Master Talisman, I don''t need you to participate in this matter, but if there is any news from Linglongtian in Chifeng City, please inform me."


    Hang Yilian hesitated for a few breaths, "Okay, haven''t you contacted Linglongtian at all? If you really want to do something with Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I believe they will help."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, Linglongtian''s attitude is not clear. I still can''t believe them, and I don''t want to add too many variables now. However, I believe they will definitely be involved. Then, they won''t want to help."


    Hang Yili paused and sighed, "That''s fine."


    Zhou Shu took out the Fulu, "One more thing, look at this Fulu. It was drawn by Liu Tang in your door. I promise him to show it to you."


    "The talisman that can enter your eyes, then I have to take a good look."


    Speaking of Fulu, Hang Yilian''s frowning eyebrows finally unfolded. After looking at it carefully for a while, she wondered, "Is it a Fulu used to confuse the power of the law? The painting method does not conform to the law of Fudao, meaningless broken lines. There are too many. It seems that there is a big difference in consumption and output. I am afraid that the effect of using it is not very good. Although it has new ideas, it is not a top-grade talisman."


    "In your eyes, you may not pass the grade, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "But I think it is possible. Broken lines are not necessarily wrong. In some places, it has a great effect."


    Hang Yili paused, and said seriously, "You say so, then I have to take a closer look."


    "Look slowly."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Ziyuan, you are in the Gate of Heavenly Talisman, I will come to you again when that happens."


    "Ok."


    Ziyuan nodded, and the duckweed in the rain was very good.


    When he walked out of the mountain gate, Liu Tang chased him, with some excitement, "Senior, what''s wrong?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I have shown your talisman to the master talisman. She needs time to read it carefully. You shouldn''t say anything before this."


    "Junior understands, thank you so much senior!"


    Liu Tang''s face turned red, and his excitement couldn''t be restrained. After a while, he calmed down and took out a few talismans. "Senior, I tried to draw a few of the talisman ink made with the materials you gave me. Doesn''t suit the predecessors."


    "So fast?"


    Zhou Shu took Fu Lu and smiled and said, "It looks good, but it''s not easy to draw it. I am optimistic about you."


    Liu Tang lowered his head, feeling a little embarrassed, "Senior praised him."


    "I will come to you again."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and walked out with Xiao Su, Liu Tang was still reminiscing about the deliciousness of success, staying in front of the door for a while before leaving.


    "Is it so good?"


    When he came down the mountain, Xiao Su curiously said, "This guy''s talisman? In Xianshu City, I haven''t seen anyone praised this way."


    "It''s not good on the talisman, but his luck is very good, or it''s fate or something," Zhou Shu sighed slightly, picked up a talisman, "Xiaosu, you use your mark to release a little magic energy."


    "Ok."


    Xiao Su did not shy away, opening his palms, and a cloud of black mist spread quickly.


    Zhou Shu unfolded the talisman, white light flashed, the black mist quickly shrank, and disappeared completely within a few breaths.


    Xiao Su was shocked, "What kind of talisman is this? Even magical energy can be swallowed? And, I even feel a little out of control, isn''t it right? The magical power condensed by the imprint, even the golden immortal can''t resist it. With this talisman, it can be completely dissipated, without any traces?"


    "It''s not dissipated, UU reading has gathered here."


    Zhou Shu opened his hand, and a small black ball lay on the palm of his hand, rolling back and forth, "You **** this small ball in with a mark."


    Xiao Su did the same, seeming to realize, "It''s pure devil energy, nothing has changed, but it''s not easy to be condensed to this level. This is all done by Fulu? Fulu is not something unique to the immortal world. Is it completely contrary to magic?"


    "Yes, it should be so, but this talisman is very different."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It can affect the power of the law, and it can also affect the magic, and the way of this influence is similar to your mark. It also applies the magic as a law."


    Xiao Su suddenly realized, "No wonder I can absorb my magic power...Could it be that this talisman is also related to that person?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I have looked at him carefully. It is unlikely to be related, but it is more likely to be an accident."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200121 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3828: Hard work

    When Zhou Shu saw that Fuluo, he made a detailed deduction.


    The painting method that is contrary to Fu Dao and many broken lines that shouldn''t appear, but they can be used and can draw the power to change the law, they must have their own uniqueness.


    After the deduction, he quickly discovered the anomaly. The way this talisman affects power is very similar to Xiao Su''s mark. He can be sure of this, because he has studied Xiao Su''s mark hundreds of thousands of times, although he doesn''t understand the specifics. Significance, but the process and rules are very clear. Since the similarities are seen in this talisman, most of the talisman can also be used in magic.


    So he took out a piece of Black Demon Crystal for Liu Tang to try.


    The black magic crystal is also the crystal nucleus in the body of the demon monster, but compared with the pure and rare blue magic crystal that can be the core of the source, the black magic crystal is much worse, with a lot of magic power remaining, but those magic powers are not ordinary people. What can be extracted, they are hidden in them, even if they are crushed into powder and turned into juice, this characteristic makes the black magic crystal very suitable as a material for drawing magic patterns, so it may not be bad as a rune ink.


    It was indeed successful, and Liu Tang drew Fulu.


    As Zhou Shu expected, the talisman made of talisman indeed has the effect of influencing the magic power, and the effect is not bad. It can almost completely eliminate the magic power. If you cooperate with your own law of reincarnation, you can also condense the magic power into a solid. Magic beads, this also means that if there are a large number of these talisman, Zhou Shu may purify a demon world, and more, it may not be a problem to purify the entire demon world.


    Of course, just thinking about it, its greater role is to restrain the demons.


    And this is enough, the talisman created by practitioners that can restrain the demon race, such a thing appears, the demon world must be shaken.


    Xiao Su was very puzzled, "Is there really such an accident?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Accidents are always there, but they are accidents when they are discovered, and there is nothing that cannot be discovered. As practitioners have fought against the devil for so many years, I don��t believe that no one has ever made a talisman against the devil. Yes, it��s just annihilated before it��s made public."


    "That''s right, but I still think it has something to do with that person."


    Xiao Su looked at the palm of his hand, "Why don''t I check him? Maybe I can get any clues."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "No problem, if you can find the origin of the imprint, of course it will be good."


    "Huh? So refreshing?"


    Xiao Su was overjoyed, but soon realized that it was wrong, and said angrily, "Are you deliberately trying to leave me? I was thinking before, this time you only leave Shion, you must think I can help you. Unexpectedly, I still want to solve it alone!"


    Zhou Shu was helpless, "You said you want to go, I never thought about it."


    Xiao Su glared at Zhou Shu, and said angrily, "I''m not saying that now, I want to deal with the Jade Tan realm of Blazing Phoenix City and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. In short, no matter what the enemy is, I will go and don''t want to lose it. Get off me!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Needless to say, you can''t go if you don''t. Whether you are dealing with Mu Clan or other people, you are a very important helper."


    "Hey," Xiao Su followed Zhou Shu with a smile, "You finally admitted."


    Zhou Shu put a smile away, "I mean, whether you can help depends on your performance. Now we will go to Yutan Realm."


    "it is good."


    Xiao Su said immediately, "What Chifeng City said about testing is totally unreasonable. We should go in directly like this."


    After several days of investigation, the situation of the entire Blazing Phoenix City was basically understood, and the direction and location of the Jade Tan realm was also clear. After crossing several realms, he was not far from the target. At this time Xiao Su realized something. It seems someone is staring at us?"


    Zhou Shufei was very steady and fast, "It has been a long time, and if you feel it, it means that they are about to make a move."


    Xiao Su seemed to think, "Is it three or four?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Two quasi-sages, four mixed-element golden immortals, most of them are from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I have seen a quasi-sage who was once the commander of the Holy Fire Gate and also fought Xianshu City , But probably not anymore."


    "Just take revenge!"


    Xiao Su''s eyes lit up, "I will deal with that?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "You are not suitable for you alone. I will hold him back later. You can just use the withering of your life. Remember to leave him a sigh. This is Blazing Phoenix City. You can''t do it too harshly for the first time. ."


    Xiao Su frowned, "Then there is another quasi saint? You want one-on-two, then what do you want me to do?"


    "Here it is."


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, and a golden light flashed straight out, falling into the void tens of thousands of miles away.


    But when I heard a muffled bang, the void became distorted, as if shattered, emitting a lot of light and shadow. Among the light and shadow, an old man in Chinese clothes stumbled out. Although there was no wound on his body, His face was pale, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "you����"


    A piece of Ninth-Rank gold brick, not even a Taoist weapon, but the accompanying power is incredible. The power that I rely on for pride appears to have no resistance in front of it, and it is immediately driven away, like a stone falling on it. In the deep pool, no matter how deep and thick the water is, it will only delay for a while, and it will not stop the falling of the stone, and then it will take a hard blow.


    Although there was no injury, the Palace of Life began to tremble, showing signs of looseness and even damage.


    He has no doubt that if his opponent uses Dao tools, his life palace is now shaky, and how can such a powerful opponent not have Dao tools?


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly, "This is lively and not beautiful."


    The old man hesitated for a while, bowed his hands, and quickly disappeared.


    "The rest is the real enemy."


    Zhou Shu turned around and looked at several figures flying in the distance.


    They should have also noticed the movement here, and their speed has naturally accelerated a lot.


    Xiao Su quickly stood next to Zhou Shu, still a little confused, "Isn''t the one who was with them just now?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, it''s fun, but it may also contain evil intentions. This will be counted later."


    After about a hundred breaths, the few people rushed over and stood silently in formation, surrounding Zhou Shu and Xiao Su in the middle. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Yang Yu, you want to leave after offending Elder Xianting?!"


    An old man with a short stature, rat-eyed, pointed at Zhou Shu and yelled at him, sounding like thunder and full of momentum.


    It''s really easy to identify. The quasi-sage Ni Zheng who attacked Xianshu City at the beginning is still the same, but now he has changed into a Taoist robe of Ten Thousand Souls, and the purple mark on the robe is particularly obvious.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "This is Chifeng City, do you dare to fight here?"


    Ni Zheng looked up to the sky and smiled, "Haha, our Ten Thousand Soul Sect doesn''t tell you the rules, just follow the old man honestly, maybe it will spare you!"


    When he received the order to kill Zhou Shu, he was still very happy. After all, after joining the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, he has never had a chance to make a head start. Now he has finally received the appreciation of the elder Xianting. It is such a simple task to kill Hunyuan. Jinxian is only, can''t it be hard to perform?


    (PS: Thank you Dingfeng for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3829: Gap

    Zhou Shu looked at Ni Zheng with a hint of pity, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is not in charge of the sect anymore, are you still the elder Xianting?"


    "What do you know!"


    There was a layer of frost on Ni Zheng''s face, "The dying person is still croaking!"


    He is also much lazy and long-winded, since he became a quasi-sage, there is only one Hunyuan Golden Immortal who dared to speak rudely in front of him and survived.


    That one is a monster recognized by the founder and the fairy world, what kind of thing is this old man.


    Like most people, he didn��t know Yang Yu��s true strength. What happened in the Zongmen District before. Xiang Zheng didn��t say, he didn��t know. He only knew that Xiang Zheng had confessed to him, regardless of Yang You can live or die.


    With a wave of the big sleeve, the hurricane blasted out.


    Zhou Shu perceives the incoming power and nodded secretly. The quasi-sage''s control of power is truly wonderful. Without any energy accumulation or changes in the magic formula, he can easily increase his power to the largest and strongest in a short time. It was something Hunyuan Jinxian couldn''t do anyway, and it seemed that Ni Zheng had some advances after returning from Xianshu City''s defeat, and the power of the law was mixed with the power of a saint.


    It should be the benefit of giving up the Holy Fire Gate and joining the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    I heard that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has been collecting the saint��s relics, and then using the soul power to extract the power of the saint, and then mix it with the true soul body or special magic weapons to increase the power of the practitioners in the sect. Soul attachment, that is a very unique method, which can only be done in the soul world.


    But unfortunately, Ni Zheng is not practicing Soul Dao.


    With a flash of light, Zhou Shu erected a smooth and bright barrier in front of him, blocking himself and Xiao Su behind.


    The hurricane hit the barrier dozens of times and then retreated. It was never done, not to mention it was completely destroyed, and no cracks appeared.


    Ni''s face did not change, but there were many surprises in his heart.


    Suddenly realized.


    It can be seen that the opponent is indeed not weak. Of course, if it is simple, Xiang Zheng would not send him over.


    Dao artifacts are the only possibility that Hunyuan Jinxian can block Quasi-Sage. Obviously, this old man has a Dao-tool, which is mainly defensive. It is quite powerful. Quasi-sage is greedy when he sees it... and Xiang Zheng didn''t kill people in front of the mountain gate before, probably because of this Taoist implement.


    With Taoism in hand, killing is not easy, even if you kill, Xiang Zheng may not be able to get it, after all, Linglongtian and Blazing Phoenix City are both there.


    It was a better choice to not do anything at that time, and then steal the weapon secretly and then kill.


    He sneered, stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and the originally straight hurricane immediately turned into a violent tornado, revolving around Zhou Shu and Xiao Su.


    There was a sudden sound, like a shower of rain hitting the green lotus.


    Seeing that the barrier in front of Zhou Shu also expanded, covering all sides, Ni Zheng showed a smile instead.


    This is expected. It is a Taoist device. The defense line can stretch freely. As long as it is in use, it will naturally be safe. But the problem is that the Taoist device is only a Hunyuan Golden Immortal, with Hunyuan Golden Immortal''s savings. To use Dao Qi, he can hold on to 30 breaths even if he has the ability.


    It''s not the kind of special Taoist weapon that draws the soul to cast.


    Speaking of this kind of Taoist weapon in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, it seems to be called Huangquan Whip, but it was later collected by the Suspended Bell Sect.


    Ni Zheng said coldly, "Don''t struggle! Give up now, and you can spare your life!"


    "it is good!"


    Zhou Shu nodded and strode towards Ni Zheng.


    Ni Zheng was unconsciously stunned, very surprised, came over to beg for mercy? But his attention quickly returned to the barrier.


    When Zhou Shu walked over, the barrier next to him also followed, shining brightly, and the surrounding tornadoes were forced to follow, causing greater turmoil.


    This must be Dao Qi.


    Absolutely, it is impossible for a Hunyuan Golden Immortal to have such a freely controlling power, and it is still a power that can rival the quasi-sage. The only thing that can be achieved is the Dao Qi, and it is a very good Dao Qi, at least Ni Zheng has not seen it. better one.


    Ni Zheng stared at Zhou Shu, unconsciously a lot of greed popped up in his heart, but he was excited and quickly pressed back.


    Greed can exist, but it must not really be shown. If you defy Xiang Zheng''s order...the result is terrible, he has personally seen it.


    Seeing Zhou Shu approaching slowly, he didn''t dodge, and didn''t need to dodge at all. According to his estimation, even if Zhou Shu didn''t really admit defeat, he would be helpless in front of him, obediently sending the Dao Qi and his life.


    This persistence now is just the self-esteem of the weak.


    Of course, he did not dare to relax his vigilance and put all his attention on that barrier.


    Getting closer and closer, I didn��t feel the danger coming, but felt the opponent��s breath more clearly. It was definitely Hunyuan Jinxian, there could be no falsehood, and the power was getting smaller and smaller, Ni Zheng smiled slightly, only behind that smile All killing intent.


    When Zhou Shu was not enough to support the Dao Qi, it was time to kill someone.


    The barrier was only a few miles away from Ni Zheng, and the original brightness gradually turned gray, which was a sign of power failure.


    Ni Zheng raised his hand without hesitation, and at this moment, the barrier in his eyes suddenly changed its appearance, reflecting his face like a mirror. Afterwards, familiar and unfamiliar pictures came into the sea of ??knowledge. Before I knew it, my mind was occupied by those pictures, and I didn''t know who I was if I lost my opinions.


    Looking at Ni Zheng, whose eyes were hollow and wooden as a sculpture, Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay."


    "This guy is too underestimating the enemy. He is completely undefended. Just let us get closer. Is this still a quasi saint? Humph."


    Xiao Su snorted, and a few green stars were scattered, and the starlight quickly diffused, completely enclosing Ni Zheng.


    "Don''t underestimate others because of this, he is very powerful."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s not undefended anymore. In fact, he is too cautious, his attention is too concentrated, and he is completely on the mirror. This is easy to be tricked. If the heart is not complete here, he wants to be affected by Die Yue. It��s not that easy, I have to use Wanhua to confuse me, haha."


    He doesn��t really want to use the world of Wanhuajing. Although it is very useful when facing the saint, many people know that this is Zhou Shu��s technique. As long as he uses it, he will definitely be used. Others know that when the time comes, they can''t hide.


    Now it takes only one shot and one flower to get the effect, which is better.


    Of course, Ni Zheng was able to control Ni Zheng so easily, and Ni Zheng accepted the soul possession.


    Soul attachment allows his power to be mixed with the power of a saint and can better deal with various opponents, but at the same time, he also has unskilled soul power in his power, but he is not a quasi-sage of the ten thousand souls. If you are not good at soul, it is impossible to make soul power surpass the law.


    Thus, these spirit powers became Shu Zhili''s breakthrough.


    Zhunsheng uses the power that he is not good at, most of the time it will not be seen. After all, he can suppress and cover it with his own strength, but who makes his opponents Zhou Shu and Shu Zhidao, as long as there is any gap, it will Caught by Shu Zhidao.


    It was not wrong to lose at all, although Ni Zheng himself did not know.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3830: respect

    Xiaosu guided the Jupiter technique and was a little worried, "You know, although I have stepped up my practice recently, Jupiter''s life and death also have a limit. I am afraid it will take nearly a hundred breaths to achieve the effect you want."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If Jupiter is so strong, you can drain the vitality of the quasi-sage with a dozen breaths or even a few breaths, and others don''t need to fight. Put it in the entire heavens, you are one of the best. , Maybe even the saint is afraid of you."


    Xiao Su''s eyes brightened, "Then I want to try, maybe I can do it in the future? I can work harder."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then you can try, but I don''t think it is possible."


    "Hey, you still don''t believe it after all," Xiao Su curled his lips, "what should I do now? Can you keep him still?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I can''t do it, I don''t have to wait so long, just consume some of his vitality."


    What did Xiao Su understand, "Magic?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "The magic in your mark is enough to affect the quasi-sage, let alone an undefended quasi-sage? I will help you open the passage, and you will wash him with magic power. Quickly, it is best not to leave it. Leave a trace."


    When he finished speaking, he started, and a few rays of light flashed, all falling on Ni Zheng.


    Shu Zhili, as solid as a blade, quickly broke through Ni Zheng��s defenses. All confessions were clearly placed in front of the palace. Of course, it was just a metaphor. The palace could perceive it. Others were. Impossible to see. ""


    Xiao Su didn''t hesitate, and while continuing to use the Withering of Life, he opened the imprint, and the rich magical energy immediately enveloped Ni Zheng.


    Rich magical power is one of the best means to destroy vitality. Without defense, the vitality of every part of the body will be swallowed by magical power, and even the wheel of life cannot escape. If Zhou Shu��s power of annihilation exceeds the law, you can also try Try, but when not, the magic is best.


    "We dealt with him like this, and the few Hunyuan Jinxians nearby didn''t come over?"


    She also looked to the side stealthily, and the four Hunyuan Jinxians were still standing honestly, looking cautious, but they were all wooden decorations.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "They can''t see, they can see a little bit, but they dare not come over."


    "Oh����"


    Xiao Su put aside his distracting thoughts and continued to operate. After a while, he said, "I have taken back the magic, and I''m afraid he will die anymore."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "You can''t die, your withering life can''t kill people, it''s time to take back the magic."


    The mark opened, and in a flash, the devilish energy dissipated, and Ni Zheng''s eyes gradually gained some spirituality, but that spirituality was hidden in the mud and it was difficult to distinguish.


    "I...what''s wrong with me?"


    Ni Zheng looked at Zhou Shu, speaking very hard, as if sitting up in shock from a dying illness, confused and struggling for the light.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Ni Zheng, you can feel it yourself, your vitality is almost exhausted, you are dying... Don��t move, don��t struggle, in your current situation, the more you struggle, the harder it is to get rid of, but it will let you That little bit of life is gone... I will not kill you, but you have to listen to me."


    Ni Zheng hesitated and said slowly, "What kind of Taoist is yours?"


    What Zhou Shu said was right. His current vitality is almost nothing. Without vitality, no amount of power can be used, unless he explodes himself. This is obviously not his choice. He understands that there are almost ten breaths in his absence. How could you lose so much life in ten breaths?


    It must be a Taoist device, but what kind of Taoist device it is, if you don''t know it, you really won''t look at it.


    Zhou Shu grabbed his beard and his face sank, "You don''t need to know this. The dissipation of vitality is actually not a big deal. It only takes a period of time to recover. As long as you are obedient, we will let you go. I."


    "You speak up."


    Ni Zheng didn''t struggle anymore, and slowly closed his eyes.


    "How did you come to Chifeng City?"


    "The Gate of Yellow Spring, I just came here not long ago."


    "Is Xiang Zheng wanting you to kill me?"


    "Yes, he said you must die."


    "Can you open the door of Huangquan and let yourself or others go back?"


    "The door I opened can only enter the soul, and I can only go through Xiang Zheng to go back. He has a way, I don''t know."


    "How do you plan to do business when you go back?"


    "I can''t beat you, what else?"


    "Okay, you can go, we will meet again in the future, I hope we don''t need to do it again then."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiaosu and said warmly, "Let''s go."


    Xiao Su put away the Jupiter technique, did not speak, and walked away quickly behind Zhou Shu, but only then did the golden immortals realize the problem and chase after them.


    "All come back!"


    Ni Zheng yelled, although his voice was very small, his posture was still there.


    The quasi-sage has the wheel of life. Without the constraints of the withering of life, the vitality can be quickly restored. Of course, this is not a small relationship with the four golden immortals on the side. It is enough to extract a little from them. The body will not be controlled by others.


    "However, the elder shouldn''t let him go."


    Hun Yuan Jinxian turned around, but his face was not very good, and he didn''t seem to want to obey the order.


    Ni Zheng is not surprised. They are more obedient to Xiang Zheng''s orders than this outsider. To some extent, these people actually have the task of monitoring him. He snorted coldly, "Did you not see my situation? I can''t beat them, what''s the use if you go? Go back to see Elder Xiang."


    "what?"


    Hun Yuan Jinxian turned to Ni Zheng, a little surprised for a moment, "What''s wrong with the elder?"


    "I have been recruited, and the devilish energy has entered my body. This person is not simple, and his Taoism is not simple, **** it!"


    Ni Zheng scolded two angrily and strode back. Several Hunyuan Jinxians glanced at each other and followed behind.


    Zhou Shu and Xiao Su had already flown far.


    Xiao Su is still a little puzzled, "Just ask him a few words? He is the elder of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. There is a lot we want to know, right?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "There will be opportunities in the future. If you ask too much now, it will cause trouble."


    What Xiao Su thought about, UU reading was surprised, "Trouble? Is there anyone looking at us? We ask too much, and they think we have another purpose?"


    "I have covered the nearby stardust, but I still fully guarantee that it is someone else''s fairy city after all, not to mention that guy hasn''t gone far," Zhou Shu said, looking into the distance, lifting a gold brick, and said loudly. "Does fellow Daoists like to watch the fun?"


    In the middle of several stardusts, the void gradually cracked open, and an elderly man in costume showed his figure, saluting from a distance, with a respectful look, "It''s really presumptuous."


    Zhou Shu put away the gold bricks and put on a solemn face, "The old man knows that you are from Chifeng City, come and talk."


    The old man hesitated for a few breaths, and sighed, "Then I would be more respectful than fate, but this is Blazing Phoenix City, so please be cautious."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, I respect Chifeng City very much, and I hope you do too."


    (PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~The name can be one~~)

 Chapter 3831: So angry

    The old man showed a trace of trepidation, "Friends, we already respect you very much."


    "respect me?"


    Zhou Shu snorted and scolded, "Respect me, and will instigate Ten Thousand Soul Sect to kill me? Respect me, and still watch me die? Don��t think I don��t know what your Blazing Phoenix City��s plan is to drive away the wolf. Tiger? Ten thousand souls are not worthy of being a wolf, I am more than a tiger!"


    Feeling the pressure, the old man''s face paled, "Dao... Fellow Daoist, that''s not the case, you made a mistake."


    Zhou Shu stared at him for a while, curled his mouth slightly, and sneered, "Still arguing? What am I wrong?"


    The old man felt relieved, "We absolutely did not instigate..."


    Zhou Shu interrupted him and shouted, "Before explaining, it is best to report your name, otherwise I can''t listen to you."


    "indeed."


    The old man nodded unconsciously, as if his mind had been drawn, "Old man Bu Shuohuang is a guest of Chifeng City."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "How did Chifeng City recruit male guests, oh, is Fellow Daoist Linglongtian''s elder?"


    "Yes...no, no."


    Bu Shuohuang stagnated, and quickly said, "The old man is not the Taoist companion of the elder Linglongtian, but he only admires City Lord Li. It is not long ago that he became a guest."


    "It shouldn''t be the only Keqing..." Zhou Shu waved his hand and said slowly, "City Master Li asked you to follow me?"


    "Yes, but City Lord Li never meant to drive away wolves."


    Bu Shuohuang nodded hurriedly, "In fact, she has repeatedly told that if Fellow Daoist loses the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I must rescue you and not let the Ten Thousand Soul Sect kill people in Blazing Phoenix."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Do you think I would believe you? Save me, what you saw just now, isn''t it that I''m dying? How can you save me if you dare not come out in that situation? Fortunately, I am acting, or I will die. It''s dead for nothing."


    What did Bu Shuohuang understand, he said, "Isn''t what I saw is true?"


    Zhou Shuning said, "As the manager of Blazing Phoenix City, follow me sneakily, sitting and watching the people of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect chasing me, even if not instigating it, you are afraid of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but a new one appears in Xiancheng I have to use them when I have a problem. I have no principles at all. No wonder that Chifeng City is now like this. The Immortal Realm is not like the Immortal Realm, and the Outer Realm is not like the Outer Realm. What do you want to do? Have you figured out your goals?"


    After a rebuke, Bu Shuohuang didn''t know what to say, and it took a long time before he said, "Friends, how do you know this? Who are you?"


    "Don''t care who I am, I can help you, and I can become the same disaster as Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and slowly said, "In the outer realm, there are not only two sects of Linglongtian and Ten Thousand Soul Sects, buddy Bu, I am going to Yutan realm now, if you want to stop me, do it quickly."


    "How can I... stop you."


    Bu Shuohuang shook his head and stepped aside unconsciously, watching Zhou Shu go far away, still in a daze.


    Xiao Su leaned over and said enviously, "So majestic, a quasi-sage was scolded by you."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "That''s the way I have a ghost in my heart. Besides, he can''t beat me. I''m afraid that everyone will be obedient when I die."


    Xiao Su smiled, seemingly thoughtful, "You explained to him this way, do you hope the City Lord of Blazing Phoenix will come to you?"


    "It''s time," Zhou Shu nodded, "When the situation is understood, we must start to do things. He is a person who can directly talk to Li Lenghan. I hope Li Lenghan will make a choice soon. I count on me, Linglongtian and Wan. Fighting the Soul Sect to the end, and then Burning Phoenix City sits down to take advantage of the fisherman''s benefits. This is impossible, but if she is willing to cooperate with me, I can help her."


    Xiao Su didn''t realize it, "What if she doesn''t want it?"


    Zhou Shu paused, and said in a deep voice, "Then use each other, it must not be good for each other, but don''t expect me to treat Chifeng City well in the future."


    Xiao Su looked at him, "Can''t you take Fengkun away and go back? We don''t have to worry about things here, let them make trouble."


    "No," Zhou Shu said seriously, "Burning Phoenix City has a special status and cannot be handed over to Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Even if they have only a small possibility, they can''t give it to him, and...this time it may completely solve the Ten Thousand Soul Sect problem. If I can enter the soul world and destroy the foundation of the soul world, Ten Thousand Soul Sect will no longer be threatened, and Xianshu City will no longer have to worry about them."


    Xiao Su said worriedly, "This is difficult..."


    Zhou Shu said confidently, "It''s very difficult, but the destruction of the soul world is done. It is not beneficial to Xianshu City''s family, it is good for Blazing Phoenix City, Linglongtian, and even most sects in the fairy world. Now, I believe I am not fighting alone."


    Xiao Su curled his lips and frowned, "Of course not, at least there is me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course, we cooperated very well just now, fighting a quasi-sage can''t fight back, hehe."


    Xiao Su nodded happily, but quickly said, "It''s still not good enough. If only I could deal with a quasi-sage alone..."


    Zhou Shuli stopped and said in a deep voice, "Don��t think about this, the quasi-sage is not so easy to deal with. When it comes to pure combat power, there is a big gap between you and the quasi-sage, and I can��t reach the level of the quasi-sage. It''s simple, but it''s actually very difficult. I have to take thousands of steps in just a few breaths to be sure to stop him. Every step in it can''t go wrong If it''s wrong, the effect will not be achieved. , There may be death."


    Xiao Su lowered his head and whispered, "Every time I say something like this, you have to tell me this seriously. I''m tired of listening..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s not just you, but I have reminded many people. It''s easy for you to follow me, but it''s not like that when you really face the sage. The gap between the golden fairy of Hunyuan and the quasi-sage It��s much bigger than you think, don��t be arrogant."


    Xiao Su raised his head and curiously said, "Then why is it easy to follow you? There are so many steps, what are they, every time you don��t make it clear, if you make it clear, how good it is to teach us, so that we can also help. You are more... so angry."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Just get angry."


    Xiao Su flapped his wings and smashed next Zhou Shu, dissatisfied, "Why are you so hateful?"


    "If I could teach, I would have taught it."


    Zhou Shu patted her head, a bit funny and a little helpless, how can the talent be taught, let alone the talent that has passed through? That infinite expansion of deduction calculations is the basis for him to maintain combat power under any circumstances, and it is also the basis for Shu Zhidao.


    Xiao Su raised his head and said slowly, "So there is no way to learn?"


    "Not without."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few breaths and said seriously, "I have said it several times. If I want to be like me, the only way is to thoroughly understand Shu Zhi Dao. I have a deeper understanding of Shu Zhi Dao than I am. Only in this way, possible."


    This is not a lie. It is necessary to push back from a kind of Tao to the foundation of the creation. It is indeed necessary to be stronger than the founder.


    "That''s not there yet, I don''t believe anyone has a better Shu Zhi Dao than you."


    Xiao Su snorted, turned his head and left.


    (PS: Thank you Lindeyan for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3832: Jade sandalwood

    Looking at the Jade Sandalwood Realm not far away, Zhou Shu paused, "Blazing Phoenix City is indeed good for the Jade Sandalwood Realm."


    "I can see it."


    Xiao Su nodded, "The vitality in this realm is much more than in other realms, whether it is Xianmai, the outside air layer must be built with a special method, hey, how do I feel the breath is similar to Yunjuan realm? , Does the Mu clan also have...?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "No, this world was built on the basis of the Jiuqiu Shenmu, but it is not impossible to evolve in time."


    Xiao Su seemed thoughtful, "It seems that the Mu Clan has a deep heritage."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The Mu people here used to flow out of the outside world. They have only been gathered in the Yutan realm for less than ten thousand years. How can they cultivate a nearly perfect founding tree? Even the scholars can''t do it, sure. It''s Chifengcheng''s help."


    Xiao Su understood something, "It''s no wonder that Chi Fengcheng is under house arrest, and they don''t resist anymore."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Mu people always like peace, maybe this is the life they want."


    "But they shouldn''t have left Feng Kun," Xiao Su paused. "Have you seen Feng Kun?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a trace of sorrow, "I see, it is indeed here, not just Feng Kun..."


    After staying for a while, several guards flew over.


    Two young women from the Mu ethnic group have long and slender bodies, with blue hair over their waists, with a natural fragrance. They are somewhat different from the Mu ethnic group in the Xuanhuang world in that their eyes are very large, almost taking up half of their face. Hunyuan Jinxian, dressed in military uniform, looked at Zhou Shu and Xiao Su with a serious face, "Two, this is the forbidden area of ??Blazing Phoenix City. Don''t take any further steps, otherwise we will be rude."


    Xiao Su glanced at Zhou Shu? Concentrated? "We are here in Yutan Realm."


    "Sister is really Mu Clan, it smells so good!"


    The young Mu Clan came over? He looked at Xiao Su with joy? He also smelled it twice, "It''s been a long time since no one has come to us? Huh, why does my sister have wings?"


    "It''s pretty? It was born naturally."


    Xiao Su smiled triumphantly? He whirled around as he spoke, his body graceful.


    The Mu clan glanced at each other, nodded involuntarily, and said with joy? "Really beautiful! Is this the first time we see a Mu clan like my sister? Let''s take you down, the patriarch will definitely be very happy!"


    The Golden Immortal Hunyuan stretched out his hand to stop him, "Even if it''s the Mu Clan, you must have an order from City Lord Blazing Phoenix to get in."


    The young Mu clan snorted, and there was a lot of dissatisfaction in his big eyes? "It''s fine if you don''t let us out, and now we don''t allow our kinsmen to come in? What the **** is going on now, do you do this again? We will ask the patriarch Coming to judge!"


    "It''s useless if the patriarch comes."


    The guard did not move at all, "You are obedient and obedient? You don''t need to care about other things? Anyway? Don''t even think of the aura."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and took out something, "Okay, don''t fight, I have the order of the city lord."


    It can confuse perception. It has everything. What the guard wants to see is what Zhou Shu shows him. There is nothing wrong with it.


    The guard glanced carefully, his face changed instantly, and he stepped back two steps, "It''s my fault, you two can go in."


    "Humph!"


    The young Mu clan pulled Xiaosu down and walked down, "Sister, come with us, you must have suffered outside, right?"


    "I didn''t suffer too much," Xiao Su hesitated, "I still have to follow the master."


    "Master... I forgot that there are other people," the Mu Clan glanced at Zhou Shu, a little worried, "I don''t know what to do, but if he can get in, just follow, but we haven''t had it for a long time. The practitioner goes down, I don��t know if it will cause trouble."


    Another Mu clan thought for a while and said, "I''ll tell the patriarch, you guys come over soon."


    After speaking, he walked away. The Mu clan led Xiao Su and flew down happily. Zhou Shu followed, no one paid any attention, like a little girl.


    Soon after entering the air-wind layer, a few branches suddenly stretched out from the mist, and several tall wooden tribes appeared.


    The leader was a young man who was surrounded by canes and showed only a grayish-yellow face. Standing on the branch, he looked at Zhou Shu with a bad expression, and said in a deep voice, "Mu Biluo, why did you bring outsiders in? It��s not for you to cause trouble to let you out!"


    "Brother Wuyi, what I brought back is from the same clan, not from outsiders."


    Mu Biluo was the previous female Mu clan, and pointed at Xiao Su very aggrievedly, "You can see clearly."


    Mu Wuyi pointed to Zhou Shu, "I can see that she is the Mu clan, but I am not talking about her. What''s the matter with that practitioner?"


    Mu Biluo put out his tongue and whispered, "This is allowed by the guard, it has nothing to do with me, the guard put it in."


    "The guard put in..."


    Mu Wuyi snorted, "What the patriarch said, don''t care what the guards say, the key is how we do it ourselves, we can''t let outsiders come in casually, you go out and follow the guards on patrols, not let you listen to the guards, the jade sandalwood world is jade In the Tan Realm, the City of Blazing Phoenix is ??the City of Blazing Phoenix, and we also have our rules!"


    "What are you doing so loudly?"


    Mu Biluo''s figure stagnated, and she cried out, "I just forgot. Besides, I haven''t seen the same clan come over for so long. Isn''t it happy? Ugh..."


    Although he covered his face, his eyes were too big to cover, and big tears slipped down from time to time.


    That Mu Wuyi couldn''t, his original serious face softened, and he quickly persuaded him, "Bi Luo, I didn''t mean to talk about you, but the patriarch has repeatedly told you to listen to it. "


    Mu Biluo let go and cried loudly, "But Sister Jasmine has already gone to inform the patriarch, oh..."


    The tears couldn''t stop. The strange thing was that when the tears touched the body, they all turned into green beads.


    When Zhou Shu looked at these beads, he was also quite curious. The fairy aura and vitality in them were very abundant, no less than ordinary fairy artifacts.


    Noting Zhou Shu''s gaze, Mu Wuyi was a little angry, "What are you looking at? Follow me!"


    Now she became angry and became Xiao Su She took a step, pointed at Mu Wuyi and rebuked, "Hey, what do you want to do when you come here? Don��t welcome us, we won��t come yet!"


    "no kidding."


    Zhou Shu knocked her down and said with a smile, "Alright, I will go with you, Xiao Su, you and this wooden girl, wait for me."


    Xiao Su understood something, nodded lightly, and looked at Mu Biluo, "Don''t cry, you look at your pigeon peas that fell on the ground."


    "Woo..."


    The tears stopped as soon as they said to stop, Mu Biluo quickly laughed, "Sister, let me take you to the place where I live, it''s fun!"


    The two slid away along the branches. Mu Wuyi watched Mu Biluo leave, before returning his attention to Zhou Shu, and said coldly, "Practitioner, follow me! Don''t want to be harmful to our jade sandalwood world, otherwise I won''t let you go!"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3833: Come

    "Young man, don''t be too angry."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The old man is not here to make trouble."


    "Who knows if you are?"


    Mu Wuyi snorted, a few branches grew under his feet, and gathered the scattered beads, but did not take them back, and walked around Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, letting those branches entangle him, then shake them away gently, and smiled, "Although the old man''s legs and feet are old, he can still walk, so I don''t need to trouble you to help."


    "Here."


    Mu Wuyi was shocked, hesitated for a few breaths, and strode forward.


    In the front is the Mu Wuyi who is more than three feet high, and behind is the same tall Mu clan. Zhou Shu is surrounded by him, but he also walks leisurely.


    Coming down to the realm, it is lush and lush everywhere, and its geography is similar to that of Qinghai, which Zhou Shu has visited, but the aura of immortality and wood spirit are incredibly abundant, and the aura of many places has been condensed into substance, floating like water drops. Zhou Shu was amazed.


    Even around Jianmu, I have never seen such a scene.


    Of course, this is not to say that Jianmu is not good. On the contrary, this is where Jianmu is smart. Jianmu itself can accommodate unlimited amounts and even produce spiritual vitality, etc. It does not seem rich enough, just because it distributes and distributes more efficiently. Utilizing resources, the Jade Sandalwood Realm has insufficient original power, and a large amount of resources have been accumulated from the outside world. The entire realm cannot absorb it, and is surplus.


    But it can also show that Chifeng City''s investment in the jade sandalwood world is indeed surprising.


    However, do they really value the Mu Clan so much?


    After coming down for a while, a few Muzu walked over quickly.


    Mu Wuyi and other Mu tribes immediately stepped forward to salute, with a respectful look, "Patriarch!"


    "Don''t salute. You don''t need to learn these human etiquette. I have said it several times. Remember to remember it next time."


    The patriarch was a kind old man, who looked older than anyone Zhou Shu had ever met, but his spiritual vitality was surprisingly vigorous, as if there was a burning fire hidden in his body, which would never be extinguished.


    "Next time they won''t remember, they won''t remember, hehe."


    The person who answered the call was the Mu clan girl who saw Zhou Shu outside. She blinked her big eyes and smiled happily.


    "Jasmine, are you still laughing?"


    Mu Wuyi raised his head and said with some dissatisfaction, "Don''t you listen to the patriarch''s words? The patriarch also said that outsiders are not allowed in. You are obviously outside, but you let the practitioners in."


    Mu Moli stared at him, "I just laughed, I just smiled! I just heard someone say that you cried Bi Luo, didn''t you?"


    Mu Wuyi was stagnant, and whispered, "Bi Luo has to cry at least ten times a day. Can''t you blame me for this?"


    "Don''t blame you, you still scold her if you know she loves to cry!"


    Mu Jasmine was reluctant and unforgiving, which was a little strange to say, she was obviously reprimanding others, but she was still smiling.


    "There are guests, you two don''t make a noise here."


    The old man seemed to be unable to see it anymore, and waved his hand, "Wuyi, you continue to do things, Jasmine, so do you, go and see Biluo."


    "Well, I will go now."


    Mu Moli nodded and was about to leave, while Mu Wuyi over there bowed solemnly, "Patriarch, we will go right away."


    Mu Moli chuckled, "Look at the patriarch, he saluted again!"


    Mu Wuyi couldn''t help saying, "The patriarch is so kind to our clan. This is my respect for the patriarch. It is not what I learned from the cultivator. It is the two of you, laughing and joking all day long, heartless."


    "Just keep the respect in your heart, hehe, don''t tell you, I''m looking for Biluo."


    Mu Moli gave him a white look, and suddenly two pairs of white wings appeared behind him, and they flew away lightly. Mu Wuyi also followed away, but in a different way, she escaped into the surrounding spiritual energy, and soon disappeared.


    Among the pale green clouds, there were only Zhou Shu and the old man.


    The old man arched his hand and slowly said, "I am Mu Mu, the patriarch of the Wood Clan in the Yutan Realm. Your Excellency, should it be Yang Yu?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It is the old man. It seems that Chifeng City has already notified you, and the old man can save the introduction."


    Mu Mu stared at Zhou Shu, his kind face gradually became serious, "Burning Phoenix City said about you, but never said that you will come to Yutan realm. How did you come? If you broke in Yes, I''m going to send your Excellency out. This jade sandalwood world belongs to our Mu clan, and no practitioners are welcome to come in."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Is your Excellency a Mu Clan?"


    Mu Mu shocked when he heard the sound, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, the wrinkles on his face disappeared instantly, and his turquoise face became as smooth as a mirror. At the same time, thousands of tall tree trunks suddenly appeared around him, covering the sky. , The ground also kept jumping up branches, like spears spearing out of the ground.


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, after this moment, he could not perceive the situation outside at all.


    It is similar to the feeling of being dragged into the dusty space, but it is even stronger, even the perception is restricted, and the dusty space can at least be seen outside.


    Looking at Mu Mu who had turned into a big tree, Zhou Shu was very calm, "This is the arrival of the Wood Realm? If you can learn such a trick, it seems that you have completely integrated with the Mu Clan, but this will kill you. It''s not an old man."


    "Then try."


    Mu Mu''s complexion was extremely cold, not the least kind of before.


    As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding wooden guns pierced one after another, seemingly slow but sharp, and the wooden walls made of trees began to squeeze inside. The space here is not large, and it can be pressed together at most ten breaths. Come together, leaving no gaps.


    Zhou Shu felt the air of the wood spirit in the wooden spear wall, and was slightly surprised.


    They are different from ordinary spiritual qi and fairy qi, and the power system is also completely different. Zhou Shu can''t see the essence, and it is impossible for Shu Zhidao to blend into it or integrate it. In other words, it is basically impossible to find a flaw and then crack it.


    Mu Mu''s power is indeed extraordinary.


    It''s not that Zhou Shu has never seen such a power, UU reading www.uukanshu. The last time com was in Anding City, he felt similar in the Demon Emperor.


    Compared with the imprisoned Silver Feral Demon Emperor, Mu Mu''s power is deeper and stronger, but unfortunately, they are not pure, and the essence is not solid enough. They are not the real power of the Demon Emperor, but more like cultivation. Or it was injected, searched for information, and the conclusion came out. Obviously, Mu Mu is definitely not the Demon King. He has the power to remove himself, more from this world, and the power also uses the origin of the Jade Tan world. There are also the wooden people in the world.


    In short, it is very strong. In the Jade Tan world, Zhou Shu may not be able to beat Mu Mu, but it is even more impossible for Mu Mu to beat him.


    There is no need for deduction. Although Shu Zhidao cannot see through the power that has been incorporated into him, the essence of Shu Zhili is there. As a founder with a Taoist furnace, no one can defeat Zhou Shu without saints and sacred tools. Defense, even if it lasts a month.


    With a flash of bronze light on his body, Zhou Shu stood among the thousands of trees, motionless, letting them descend one by one.


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your rewarding support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3834: Under the tree

    Less than ten breaths.


    The world that has been completely turned into wood, if viewed from the outside, is a large square piece of wood, and Zhou Shu is inlaid in the middle of the wood, like a bug in the amber that has been deposited on the Chinese New Year. The thing is, it can move.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hands and feet, showing a hint of surprise, "It''s really tight."


    The pressure is really great, even greater than in the Great Dark Abyss, and it takes a lot of effort to move your fingers.


    This simple action fell in Mu Mu''s eyes, but it was a great mockery.


    "Why are you all right?"


    A slightly distorted face appeared in the wood, both angry and anxious, and there were many emotions in his eyes, which was sad.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You can''t kill the old man, so you don''t need to waste resources. The old man came to Yutan Realm this time, not for trouble."


    In an instant, the wooden block burst and shattered like an ice block, and aura was scattered everywhere.


    Mu Mu appeared in front of Zhou Shu, restored to his previous form, but was older, and the fire in his heart seemed to have dimmed.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "You don��t need to be depressed, I won��t reveal your secrets, because I can see that you are really good to the Yutan realm and the Mu clan. You don��t care about a gentleman��s argument, as long as you are worthy of what you do. What does it matter if the Mu Clan is a real Mu Clan?"


    "I don''t care about this."


    Mu Mu''s eyes were a little muddy, "You are also wrong, I am not afraid that the Mu clan will know."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "Those wooden people... are you afraid that Chifengcheng would know?"


    Mu Mu looked into the distance and slowly said, "I want to protect the Jade Sandalwood Realm, the Wood Clan here, not the practitioner."


    Zhou Shu nodded and did not speak. In fact, he could understand this feeling. He used to be a practitioner, but by chance, he became the Mu clan, but he had feelings, became the guardian of many Mu clan, and then became hostile to the practitioners. It''s not very rare, and it doesn''t just happen to the Mu people. There are many precedents in the heavens.


    After all, human beings are the spirit of all things, even if only the soul, they can excel in most races.


    Mu Mu paused, the fire ignited a lot, and the gaze looking at Zhou Shu became a little sharper, "How did you see it?"


    "The old man understands the Mu people, and may know better than you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, without further explanation, should he tell Mu Mu that he was aware of it through Jianmu? Jianmu is the ancestor of the Mu clan. Whether it is a real wood clan, Jianmu naturally noticed that this ability is also manifested in Jianmu��s Bud and Jianmu��s Leaf. They can distinguish their opponents well.


    Mu Mu said slowly, "I can feel that your Excellency has a very majestic wood atmosphere, but you are definitely not a wood."


    "The old man is a cultivator, the same as you used to be, but this is not the point," Zhou Shu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Patriarch Mu, don''t treat me as an enemy anymore. I have very important things here for you and Mu. Race is very important."


    "I can not confirm."


    Mu Mu shook his head and said thoughtfully, "Your Excellency escaped from Chifeng City?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Yes, but they should be able to find out soon, so we don''t have much time. It''s better to hurry up."


    Mu Mu seemed to loosen up, "What the **** is going on, your Excellency?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I want to see Fengkun, I know he is here, and I also know that you are not malicious to him."


    This point was discovered after he entered the jade sandalwood realm. Feng Kun was in the realm, but he was not subject to any restrictions. If Zhou Shu really had a formation or something, it would be impossible not to see it. With Feng Kun��s ability, he should leave. It''s not difficult. This surprised Zhou Shu, and it was quite different from the information in the previous investigation.


    The truth is, only Feng Kun himself and some Mu people know.


    As for Chifeng City, they knew it was unlikely that they wanted to cover it up.


    Of course Zhou Shu wanted to know, and he must know why Feng Kun stayed and even gave up to save the Demon Emperor.


    "Who are you?"


    Mu Mu was very alert, no wonder, just mentioning the name Feng Kun was enough to alert him.


    "You can go to meet him with me. When I see him, you will know," Zhou Shu said calmly, "Patriarch Mu, there is nothing to worry about. You don''t think that I can subdue you and Feng Kun at the same time. Two people?"


    Mu Mu thought for a while, "Your Excellency, come with me."


    The two of them walked all the way in, and met the Mu clan from time to time to say hello. Regardless of whether they were courteous or not, they respected Mu Mu very much.


    Zhou Shu seemed to say unconsciously, "Patriarch Mu is really loved."


    Mu Mu didn''t look back, saying indifferently, "The monster race is very pure. Whoever treats them well, they treat them well, very different from human practitioners."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This sentence is extreme, and it''s not always the case."


    Even without reincarnation, he can still perceive Mu Mu''s past, another story in which he was betrayed by his peers and only his soul remains. It may be bizarre and tragic. It is worthy of a special book, but he has read and heard too much, and no longer wants to Go and explore again.


    Mu Mu slowly said, "I know, but most of the things I have seen are like this."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, "Chifeng City does it too, right?"


    Mu Mu paused, and said solemnly, "Your Excellency, I don''t have to say, your purpose should only be Feng Kun?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Yes, I''ll see Feng Kun first before talking about anything else."


    The two entered a prosperous town.


    There were more people greeted, Mu Mu was busy coping with it, and Zhou Shu looked around curiously.


    This is the first time to come to the town of the Mu tribe, but I am a bit disappointed, because it seems that the immortal city of human practitioners is similar. There are shops, hotels, guards walking around, managers, and various entertainers. Of course The things bought and sold are a little different, and the dojo has become a traditional wooden house and so on.


    Noting Zhou Shu''s look, Mu Mu slowly said, "It''s not because of me, the Mu Clan is like this."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The Mu people are very similar to the humans themselves. UU Reading "


    "There are many differences, but you can''t see them in the city. You have to look outside." Mu Mu paused and pointed to the front. "It doesn''t make much sense to your Excellency. It''s almost here. ."


    Passing through the town, it is a very deep and dense forest. I am afraid that it will not be tens of thousands of miles. You can''t see the inside from the outside.


    But I could hear the constant gurgling water, the chirping and repetitive chirping of birds, the cheerful and light flapping of wings, and the occasional sound of insects, all of which could not explain it. This is definitely not a prison, it is more like a paradise.


    Entering the dense forest, following the flowing water, three through nine windings, a towering giant tree appeared in front of you.


    It was bigger than any tree Zhou Shu had seen, and even the Wood City Lord of the Xuanhuang World could not be compared. It turned out that the entire forest was part of him.


    Zhou Shude''s eyes were not on the tree, but under the tree.


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your support, welcome overseas book friends, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3835: wide awake

    Zhou Shu paused, "The flowers that bloom on that little tree are all flowers of inheritance?"


    "Your Excellency really knows the Mu people very well."


    Mu Mu did not hide it, and nodded, "They are all flowers of inheritance, the crystallization of this family over hundreds of thousands of years."


    "No wonder, ancient and heavy, deep and clear, mysterious and powerful, the brilliance of the wooden tribe is all on them, and even the Nine Profound Divine Tree that dominates a realm cannot compete for glory," Zhou Shu looked at the plant that was less than ten feet tall with emotion. The little tree, unconsciously showing a lot of solemnity, bowed and bowed.


    Mu Muxian was a little surprised by Zhou Shu''s actions, "Your Excellency is too kind."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and said warmly, "It''s not polite, the old man is awed, and he will naturally respect him."


    As if responding to Zhou Shu, the inheritance flower on the tree swayed slightly. The green and white, purple and blue flowers suddenly bloomed. The trees were full of colors, shining like stars, and Mu Mu also came from I had never seen such a sight, and was shocked for a while.


    For a while, Mu Mu couldn''t help but said, "Inheritance resonance? I have never seen such a thing... Your Excellency, what is going on?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, and said slowly, "Patriarch Mu, no one has taken over these inheritances for a long time, right?"


    Mu Mu sighed, "Oh, the Mu people are too withered now."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said frankly, "The growth of the heavens will always wither and prosper. The difference is that human practitioners and some races can always regenerate after withering, and even get better, while the wood tribe, withered. It will be difficult to revive afterwards."


    Mu Mu said in the same way, "Yes, human beings can always rejuvenate, and there is no fault in removing culture. The key is that there is no limit to the continuity of races, and there are few difficulties. Humans can maintain their own blood purity and can also marry and marry most races. , And the Mu tribe is completely different. The extinct Mu tribe cannot reproduce. Even if the blood remains, the reborn Mu tribe can hardly maintain the purity of the past, and the inheritance of the past is useless for them. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded softly, "At least a few thousand Mu people have disappeared, right?"


    Mu Mu just shook his head, "Your Excellency said too little. There used to be hundreds of thousands of the Mu tribe in the Xuanxuan Yellow Realm, but there are only five thousand at most, and most of these five thousand are because The bloodline is impure and cannot inherit the inheritance of the previous generation. Even if it continues, the strength will be weaker and weaker, and it is impossible to become stronger. It is very difficult to rejuvenate your own ethnic group, but to rejuvenate the entire Mu clan, it is basically..." Then, Mu Mu sighed, "Oh."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and raised his hand, "I really admire the old man for his sincere heart to the Mu clan."


    "I just try my best to do things well, there is nothing to admire," Mu Mu shook his head and smiled bitterly. "The two hundred kinds of wooden tribes here can''t let the wooden tribe wither further because of the incompetence of my patriarch. I am a sinner."


    Zhou Shu said thoughtfully, "This is also the advantage of a practitioner, no matter where he is, no matter who he works for, he can do his best."


    "Your Excellency, don''t go far."


    When Mu Mu heard the words of the practitioner, his face sank.


    "If you don''t say it," Zhou Shu didn''t care, his gaze fell on the tall Nine Profound Divine Tree. "This Nine Profound Divine Tree is the largest and the most energetic that the old man has ever seen. It is really not easy to cultivate it like this. "


    Mu Mu subconsciously said, "The resources are piled up. When it comes to spirituality, it''s really not as good as the people in my clan."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu noticed something, "The patriarch seems to be very dissatisfied with this tree? Because of the relationship between Chifeng City?"


    Mu Mu coldly said, "You don��t need to worry about this. I think your Excellency will answer my previous question first? It must be inherited resonance, right? Your Excellency said that you know the Mu clan better than me, and you should be very clear. Inheritance resonance, yes Inheriting the sign of self-chosen master, hundreds of inheritances resonate at the same time, this kind of thing...can you accept all the inheritance here? Please explain clearly."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Do you think it''s possible for me? The old man is not even a monster."


    How could he explain to Mu Mu that the flower of inheritance here actually perceives Jianmu?


    The ancient flowers of inheritance carry hundreds of thousands of years of hope for the Mu people. They have long lived in them. They know Jianmu better than the Mumu of the human mind and tree body, but they feel it, but they can��t say it, and the only way to express it is blooming. , Hope to return.


    And Jianmu, the ancestor of the Wooden Clan, naturally accepts them and can easily master all the inheritance here.


    It''s just that it doesn''t make sense for Jianmu. Jianmu is the origin, and these flowers of inheritance are the skins that originate from the origin. They are just foreign objects, not much.


    Mu Mu said slowly, "I just don''t understand, so I just want to ask, Yang Yu, if you are really a Mu clan, I will take these inheritances directly to you, and watch you receive them. No, I will let the whole clan force you."


    Zhou Shu was a little stunned, "Do you attach so much importance to inheritance?"


    Mu Muqing couldn''t help saying, "What do you say? The Mu people here are crazy if they want to use the flowers of inheritance, but no Mu people can do it, let alone resonance, even if they encounter the flowers of inheritance, they will not be recognized. , Now that there are Mu people who are resonated by the flowers of inheritance here, that is the great fortune of the whole jade sandalwood world. As long as one flower is an important event, and now there are hundreds of flowers, the entire Mu people will be crazy about it. They will absolutely You are the savior of the Mu people."


    Seeing Mu Mu''s scorching gaze, Zhou Shu avoided, shook his head and said, "I will explain this matter later."


    Mu Mu aggressively approached a few steps, "What are you worrying about? Don''t worry about anything. If you can really learn, even if you are not the Mu Clan, I will admit it. As long as you are willing to help the Mu Clan in the future, as long as you agree, Me and the Mu Clan here can promise you anything! Even if the Jade Tan Realm immediately turns against Blazing Phoenix City, it doesn''t matter if I die without being overborn!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him for a while and sighed, "The old man can''t say anything, Mu Mu, do you know? Your state is very wrong. Obsession has begun to affect your mind. If you are still a practitioner, you have already invaded your mind. There is no cure, so wake up."


    As he said, Zhou Shu raised his hand, and a breeze followed.


    As the coolness entered, Mu Mu shook all over, calmed down quickly, and bowed to Zhou Shu, "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "It''s all about the effort."


    "Thank you fellow Daoist for helping me to wake up. Fortunately, I am not a practitioner, but the Mu clan is not afraid of demons, ha ha," Mu Mu quickly became kind, "Your Excellency is right, I am indeed too much. I''m obsessed with it, and I''ve been thinking about the future of the Mu people day and night. Seeing this vision for a while, I''m in a daze. If you offend, please don''t take it off.


    Zhou Shu returned a salute and said with a smile, "Patriarch Mu, it''s time to see Fengkun."


    "Please follow me."


    Unconsciously, Mu Mu was more respectful and less guarded.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly support of Sanmu 333, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3836: secret

    Going around the nine-xuan sacred tree that is hundreds of miles thick, there is another scenery behind it.


    I can''t see any tree shadows, the empty blue sky, and a few pen-like peaks stand in the distance. On the top of the mountain, a dark shadow is flying back and forth, the wind is blowing, sometimes there is a long roar, the clearer is like a song, thousands of miles Smellable.


    "Friends of Feng Dao!"


    Mu Mu shouted loudly, and the dark shadow suddenly stopped and fell straight down, with great momentum, but it landed silently.


    It really was Feng Kun.


    Leng Ao as usual, a pair of eagle eyes turned around Zhou Shu twice, "Patriarch Mu, how did you bring outsiders?"


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head, okay, a hundred years later, this Feng Kun really became his own person in the Yutan realm. Back then, he spent a lot of talking to persuade Feng Kun, and when he came to the Yutan realm, he became It seems that he still sincerely joins the kind of people who don''t care about the demon emperor for the sake of Yutan realm. It is really interesting.


    Mu Mu was a little embarrassed, "Fair Daoist, this Daoist Yang Yu, is a...wonderful person, he wants to see you."


    "I didn''t stay in Yutan Realm to meet some strange people."


    Feng Kun waved his hand and said solemnly, "Patriarch Mu, I don''t want to come here anymore, I don''t want to waste time."


    Mu Mu was stagnant, but somewhat helpless.


    Zhou Shu looked at with interest, and did not speak. Mu Mu and Feng Kun were about the same strength, and no one could beat the other. The two lived in the Yutan realm, and there was no relationship between superiors and subordinates? There must be a reason in it? Feng Kun Mostly not to protect the jade sandalwood world, what would it be...


    "Patriarch Mu? I''m leaving."


    Feng Kun seemed to give Zhou Shu a warning look? He immediately flew up.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu stopped him before he flew a few steps? Zhou Shu stood above him with a slight smile? But he didn''t speak.


    "Are you here for trouble?"


    A trace of killing intent flashed in Feng Kun''s eyes? Then he looked at Mu Mu, "Patriarch Mu, are you now teaming up with Blazing Phoenix City?"


    Mu Mu shook his head quickly, "Father Feng Daoist, what are you talking about? You know that''s impossible!"


    "That''s all right? This person, definitely can''t stay."


    Feng Kun nodded, turned to Zhou Shu, and said calmly, "This fellow Taoist? You came to the wrong place. Either you killed me? Or I killed you. Let''s do it."


    The killing intent is getting heavier and heavier? The empty grassland has also become depressed, and even the air has no place to live? Is it crowded with nowhere to escape? Only Zhou Shu doesn''t care? He is still thinking, Feng Kun and Mu Mu both Paying so much attention to this, even betraying other monster races, what secrets are hidden here...


    There is no time to continue thinking, Feng Kun has already taken action.


    However, Mu Mu below also followed, and the two forces collided, both of them stepped back a few steps.


    "Friend Feng Dao, don''t do this! You can''t kill, and you can''t kill him!"


    Mu Mu was anxious and his appearance changed. There were many gray-yellow bumps on his body, like scars on dead wood, "Yang Yu, what are you doing here? Please don''t be in a daze, you won''t really want to be here. Are you making trouble?"


    Zhou Shu finally said, "Brother Feng, don''t you know me?"


    Feng Kun heard the sound stagnant, and a familiar and special pressure suddenly came, like a pair of hands, seemingly soft but irresistible, gently pressing on him, slowly closing his fully expanded wings.


    In front of these hands, I was like an ordinary bird, rather than a feather clan great demon who had survived the catastrophe.


    Zhou Shu retracted his invisible hand and smiled faintly, "Don''t fight, you know, we can''t fight between us."


    The killing intent in Feng Kun''s eyes disappeared instantly, and he slowly fell down, turning his head, as if trying to avoid Zhou Shu''s gaze.


    He has recognized it. Yang Yu in front of him is Zhou Shu, the city lord of Xianshu City, the man he knew he could never beat, he couldn��t help avoiding it, because he knew that he had messed up the matter and didn��t finish it. Not to mention Zhou Shu''s mission, it also made the Ba Clan Mao Clan hate the Yu Clan even more. It was originally an excellent thing to unite the Monster Clan, but now it has become a mess.


    It is very difficult for him to end, and he does not dare to go back to face Zhou Shu.


    This situation surprised Mu Mu, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, thought for a while, and answered the question, "Patriarch Mu, there are unspeakable secrets between me and him. Obviously there are also between you and him, and the situation between me and you is similar. Now we three How do we communicate together?"


    Mu Mu understood something, "Or, I will avoid it for the time being."


    Seeing Mu Mu who was about to leave, Zhou Shu shook his head, "Forget it, you stay, instead of guessing with each other, it is better to say clearly, unless someone''s secrets don''t want others to know... You say yes, Two?"


    Mu Mu thought about it for a few breaths and quickly said, "I have nothing to say, Fellow Yang, with the Flower of Inheritance, I already believe you, or I have to believe you. In short, I think you may be a Mu clan. Hope, even if you are not yourself, you may help the Mu people do it."


    Feng Kun''s face changed slightly, and he couldn''t help turning around and saying, "Patriarch Mu, what are you talking about? How can you..."


    "A very wise choice."


    Zhou Shu interrupted Feng Kun and smiled at Mu Mu, "Patriarch Mu, it seems that we can be very honest between us, then, Brother Feng, how about you?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s eyes, Feng Kun hesitated and said, "I, I''m sorry..."


    "No need to apologize," Zhou Shu looked at him face-to-face, and said solemnly, "Brother Feng, I will not pursue the past, even if it is your fault, I will take care of it for you, because you are the person I sent out. No matter what you do well or badly, I should be responsible for the result. Besides, the Mao and Ba issues are not a big problem. I believe it can be solved. But we have more troubles that must be solved."


    Feng Kun said involuntarily, "It''s obviously my fault, what does it have to do with you?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Okay, I am the lord of the city, so I will naturally be responsible for the end, you don''t need to say any more."


    "The City Lord..."


    When Mu Mu here heard this, he also understood a lot, "Could it be... Fellow Daoist Yang, you are the city lord of Xianshu City, Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I am Patriarch Mu, do you now know the reason why I came to Fengkun? I believe you also know some of the reasons but I don��t want you to tell me, I miss Fengkun. My brother told me, after all, we have a very good friendship..."


    Feng Kunton was there, his mouth opened but still did not speak.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother Feng, what''s the hard way to say something, you are as arrogant as you, and even said an apology, but refuses to say the reason? Actually, if you don��t say it, I can guess a little bit and let you There can only be one reason for giving up to save the Demon Emperor, and that is..."


    Feng Kun fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, his eyes widened, he was surprised and suspicious.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s very simple. The answer is also the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Emperor of the Yu Clan. Otherwise, you won''t let the Ba and Mao tribes wait for nothing, nor will you stay here for a hundred years. Protect it, right?!"


    "you����"


    Feng Kun''s face turned pale, and after a long sigh, he relaxed.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket support of the minivan, thank you for the book friends who subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3837: Take away

    Feng Kun stood there, surprised and sad, and more relieved.


    For a hundred years, he traveled the sky when he was free, also to temporarily release the pressure in his heart, and now he is finally relieved.


    Zhou Shu''s arrival made him see more possibilities.


    But Mu Mu was very nervous. He looked at Zhou Shu and said in surprise, "You, how can you guess it?"


    "I just understand Brother Feng. Brother Feng is very affectionate. He will not repent easily what he has said. Now he repents, and he is still carrying the responsibility of saving the Demon King to repent. If he can do this kind of thing, he must be right. An extremely important event for the Yu clan," Zhou Shu looked at the two of them, and said slowly, "I don''t want to explore this secret, but I can help. I am also committed to helping the demon clan revive, and the living demon king is more stable than being imprisoned. In the city, it is easier to unite the entire monster race."


    Feng Kun paused and sighed, "Not alive."


    It was Zhou Shu''s turn to be astonished, "If you are not alive, then what you are protecting is..."


    Mu Mu glanced at Fengkun and said in a deep voice, "Since your Excellency knows, then I don''t hesitate to say that it is indeed not alive, nor is it a real Demon King, we protect or want to take away. It''s an egg."


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized, "Egg, Demon Emperor? Is it a phoenix bird? Now there are phoenix eggs in the heavens? Wasn''t it taken away by the saints long ago?"


    The phoenix bird is also called the phoenix, the emperor among the birds? Is the most powerful feather clan? No need to add one.


    The phoenix bird does not intermarry with any race, and cannot be transformed? It always maintains the pure blood of the emperor, and it is rumored that it has the characteristics of immortality? A phoenix bird egg? As long as it is born smoothly and grows up, it is almost certainly a demon emperor.


    "Yes."


    Feng Kun nodded with a solemn expression? "The rumor is that the last phoenix bird followed the saint to become holy? There will be no more phoenix birds in the heavens, but the fact is that there is indeed an egg here. I saw it with my own eyes, absolutely not. There are fakes."


    Mu Mu looked at Zhou Shu, and said slowly? "Your Excellency, do you think that Blazing Phoenix City values ??the Jade Sandalwood Realm so much? Is it really for the Mu Clan? They found the Nine Profound Divine Wood and spent countless resources to build the Jade Sandal Realm? The price is for our Mu people to live and work in peace?"


    What did Zhou Shu think of? "Is it for the phoenix egg?"


    "Yes."


    A trace of hatred flashed in Mu Mu''s eyes? "Everything that Blazing Phoenix City did for the Jade Sandalwood Realm? It was to make this phoenix bird egg come out of the shell smoothly, and our wooden clan was just the coolie that hatched the phoenix bird egg, I even paid I suspect that when the phoenix bird emerges from its shell, we wooden tribes will become sacrifices to Blazing Phoenix City."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Is this what you thought, or did you investigate it?"


    "Will Chifengcheng tell me [Baidu Fiction]?"


    Mu Mu sneered, "Zhifeng City has been hiding this from our Mu people until Feng Dao friends came here a hundred years ago."


    Feng Kun gradually recovered and said solemnly, "Brother Zhou, do you want me to take you to see?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Mu Mu, "Can you?"


    Mu Mu hesitated for a while and nodded, "Of course you can, but be careful. There are many formations there, and we dare not go deep."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s okay, I won''t let people discover it."


    "Then go, Brother Zhou, you follow me."


    Feng Kun spread his wings and said halfway, "Patriarch Mu, you don''t want to go, you Mu tribe had better not touch the phoenix bird."


    Mu Mu smiled, bitter and astringent, with hatred, "Oh, wood makes a fire, our group of wood people is the nest built by the Phoenix City for Phoenix Birds."


    Zhou Shu wanted to speak, but he stopped after a while.


    As Feng Kun��s wings were fully opened, his whole person turned into jet black, and black clouds rose quickly around him. The clouds were thick and deep, and looked like a black hole. Feng Kun quickly found his position, "Brother Zhou. , Come here soon."


    Zhou Shu didn''t doubt it, and went straight into the black hole.


    As soon as Zhou Shu entered, the black hole fell down suddenly, as if there was nothing below.


    It''s not without it. In fact, the soil, stones, etc. below have all assimilated with the black fog and turned into the same black fog.


    Zhou Shu Ruo realized, "This is the transformation of the gods, right? It seems to be a magical technique?"


    "Brother Zhou really knows everything, but this is not a true transformation of the underworld. My third stage of transformation has not completely passed through. For the time being, I can only achieve this level. If it is a real transformation of the underworld, there is no need to do so much effort. , Can directly turn this whole world into my domain."


    Feng Kun regained his past arrogance, and said proudly.


    "If you like you, you''ll be complacent. There is a phoenix bird here. You turned it into your domain?" Zhou Shu smiled ruthlessly. "The phoenix bird is the nemesis of the divine crow. Difficult to deal with, I remember this correctly, right?"


    "You guy..."


    Feng Kun stagnated and sighed, "Of course, if it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t be able to find the breath of phoenix eggs."


    Zhou Shu thought thoughtfully, "Brother Feng, you found the phoenix egg and decided to stay and protect it?"


    Feng Kun said solemnly, "Yes, to be precise, I want to take the Phoenix Bird Egg from here, and I don''t want it to be controlled by the practitioners of Blazing Phoenix City. After the Mu Clan knew the truth, he agreed to do so. , We also deceived Chifeng City together, telling Chifeng City that the Mu clan trapped me, Chifeng City also believed."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You guys cooperated well and told a big lie to make everyone think that Chifeng City and the Mu Clan are targeting Xianshu City."


    "It''s mine, but I don''t know what to do. I can only say that. I''m sorry." Feng Kun''s eyes were serious. "Brother Zhou, I remember what you said to me last time. We The Yu clan must be united, or else they will always be under the control of other races, no matter how strong they are, it is useless. When the phoenix egg appeared, I realized that something must be done, even if everything was done for it. No matter what, I will not give up."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I understand, I didn''t persuade you to give up."


    Feng Kun paused, and said sincerely, "I''m sorry, I aborted the task you gave me without authorization. It was mine."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "If there is an accident like the Phoenix Bird Egg, I may make the same choice as you. Besides, the previous matter is not irremediable. It is the same if the matter here is resolved before doing it again. A demon king with a future will have a higher success rate."


    "I think so too. I''ll explain it to you when it''s done, but here..." Feng Kun sighed, "how to solve it?"


    "It''s a bit troublesome."


    Zhou Shu nodded, unconsciously sinking into thought.


    Apart from other things, Burning Phoenix City attached great importance to Phoenix Bird Eggs. Although Zhou Shu did not agree with Mu Mu, he was too extreme, and it was impossible to say sacrifices. However, Burning Phoenix City definitely let the Wood Clan cultivate Phoenix Birds. The idea of ??the egg, the name of Xiancheng may have come from it. If anyone takes the Phoenix Bird Egg, he will inevitably suffer the fiercest revenge from Blazing Phoenix City.


    As for whether it can be taken away, Zhou Shu doesn''t think it is a big problem.


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your rewards and book review support. Thank you very much. The fun of writing books is here. Thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3838: rich

    Remember in one second����


    The rate of decline began to slow down, and the surrounding temperature was much higher.


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Feng Kun was a little confused, "Leaving Huaming, you may be discovered outside, and you have entered the formation area now."


    Huaming is a unique technique of the God Crow clan. It is a bit similar to the realm of practitioners. It can assimilate everything around into the God Crow��s favorite environment, which is the Qingming Mountain where the God Crow clan lived in the past. , God Crow can be described as omnipotent, moving mountains and filling the sea, ignoring most laws and laws, Feng Kun used to move floating islands on rocky beaches, but the floating islands and the jade sandalwood boundary in Blazing Phoenix are not of the same level. Using it in the Jade Tan world can also bypass the formation, indicating that he has now reached the level of quasi-sage.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It doesn''t matter, besides, I always have to come out."


    Feng Kun paused, "Then be careful, I''ll follow you, and come in if you have a situation."


    Stepping out of Huaming, there is a sea of ??fire outside.


    There is still a long distance from the center of the earth, and the temperature exceeds the center of the earth in most other realms. Moreover, the fire in these seas of fire is not an ordinary earth fire, with a red color with a little purple. This is the Southern Ming Purple Fire, which is obviously Chifeng City was specially arranged.


    After all, the Mu people fear fire.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, and quickly saw the core of the formation, "Overlapping the fire formations, I work hard."


    "Without any effort, the Mu Clan will perceive it."


    Feng Kun snorted, "Look carefully, there are several special passages here, which are specially used to absorb life from the outside. Hehe, other realms are the core of the origin to provide resources to the creatures, but here is the Mu Clan. The origin core provides life, oh, no, it''s not the origin core, it''s the phoenix egg, and the wood tribe��s hard work has made wedding dresses for others... ah."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Isn''t it good for you to help the phoenix egg?"


    Feng Kun Tan said, "I know, that''s why I can''t go on... The Mu Clan has been fooled, so I hope I will **** the phoenix egg."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Stacking the fire formation is the key to incubating the phoenix bird eggs. Fourteen different kinds of different fires, especially the Yang fire... Rarely, the Fiery Phoenix City has been found. As for the birth, it is mutual. The clan provided life for this side, and the phoenix eggs would also be fed back. The wooden clan also benefited from this. The origin core and the creatures were originally complementary to each other, and now there is no difference between replacing them with the phoenix eggs."


    Feng Kun paused, "Listening to you, it seems that you don''t think that the Mu Clan is a sacrifice specially invited by Blazing Phoenix City?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It can''t be. Let so many wooden tribes become sacrifices. Even the immortal world can''t do this kind of thing. How dare Blazing Phoenix City do it? Blazing Phoenix City uses the Wood tribe, but the Wood tribe also It��s not that there is no benefit. They have gained a good place to stay in the heavens. They have developed well over the years. Many Mu tribes have benefited from this. The Mu tribe is too extreme.


    Feng Kun stagnated, "I don''t care, but don''t say this in front of Mu Mu."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I said I must say it, but not now."


    Feng Kun said with surprise, "Brother Zhou, what are your plans? You want to restore the relationship between Chifeng City and the Mu Clan? This is not right. According to the truth, it is good for Xianshu City to break with them. Let''s take Huangniao. Egg, and then they fight again. Wouldn''t it be good for you to drag the Mu Clan to Xianshu City?"


    "You think about me."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I thought so in the past, but it''s different now. I still want to win Chifeng City."


    Feng Kun''s expression changed slightly, staring at Zhou Shu for a while, and said seriously, "Help Chifeng City, which side are you on? Brother Zhou, in any case, my purpose is to take away the Phoenix Bird Egg. Help me? Don''t say no."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, how could the dignified demon king be controlled by others? It is best to return to the feather clan."


    Feng Kun was relieved, "That''s it, you can do everything else as you like."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It doesn''t matter which side I am on, every important side is doing the right thing."


    Feng Kun was stunned for a while, before saying, "You said this like a saint, founder, it''s different."


    "Don''t be fussy, I''m going down, you better follow me."


    Zhou Shu glared at him, jumped into the fire and disappeared immediately.


    Feng Kun hurriedly followed, but couldn''t find Zhou Shu, so he could only go straight down. This was the way he came here several times, and he was familiar with it.


    Thousands of miles passed quickly, and when I saw it I reached the edge of the stack of fire, I could vaguely see that there was an extremely open space, empty, without mud, rock, and flames, only incomparably full of life, and majestic. Extremely aura.


    "Don''t go there yet."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s shadow appear in front of him, Feng Kun hurriedly called out.


    Zhou Shu settled and said thoughtfully, "I sensed that there is indeed a flaming red egg hatching in there. Are you sure that it is a phoenix egg?"


    "The breath of the phoenix bird is engraved in the blood of our Divine Crow clan. Even if I only have a little soul, I won''t admit it, 100%." ??Feng Kun frowned, "But don''t go and look at it, although there is no fire in it. , But the formation is more powerful, and there is a layer of weird things around the phoenix egg...I don''t know what it is, anyway, I can''t avoid it, and I will definitely be known by Blazing Phoenix.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The outer layer is a six-square Hunyuan array composed of the power of six laws. Whether it is cracked or entered, it is not difficult. The innermost layer is the shield formed by the power of the sun, which is under the phoenix egg. It��s caused by its base, and that base is a pretty good magic weapon."


    "The power of the sun..." Feng Kun seemed to understand, "No wonder, Phoenix birds are very good at using the power of the sun, but they themselves


    ^0^Remember in one second����


    The power is not this. "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know that the phoenix bird has its own power, the power of the phoenix, a kind of divine power."


    Feng Kun said admiringly, "As expected of you, you can see it right away, but how come there are magic weapons?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "There must be some sacrifices from the Zhurong clan They have established a relationship with the Wu clan. It is really hard work for the Phoenix Bird Egg, plus the resources of Jade Sandalwood Realm and Blazing Phoenix City. It''s hard to count the energy and energy...If Chifeng City didn''t plan to use this phoenix egg, they might have already developed."


    Feng Kun''s heart tightened and sighed, "You are right, they have paid a lot, but they want this phoenix egg, not for themselves? I can''t just watch because they have paid so much. Will the future Demon King become the pet of the practitioner?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said warmly, "Don''t think too much, you must let the Phoenix Bird return to the Monster Race."


    Feng Kun loosened his heart and said seriously, "Well, Chifeng City will compensate them for the resources and energy consumed by this."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Are your Feathers rich?"


    "This one����"


    Feng Kun was dumb for a moment and lowered his head.


    (S: Thank you for your monthly pass support, and thank you for the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 3839: extreme

    Zhou Shu turned around, "Go back first."


    "You really can''t be anxious," Feng Kun nodded, feeling a little bit disappointed, "Is there no way to take it away now?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "It''s difficult. The witchcrafts are placed here. It means that there must be a ceremonial ritual of the witch clan to care for the phoenix egg in Chifeng City. You think they just leave the phoenix egg here and wait for the phoenix bird. Out of the shell? If you do it now, Blazing Phoenix City will know immediately, we don''t know what kind of back-hands Blazing Phoenix City has, or it''s better not to startle the snake."


    "I understand, what kind of back-up is possible?"


    Feng Kun still hesitated, "If Li Lenghan is not your opponent, right?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "I haven''t seen her and I''m not sure, but this is Blazing Phoenix City. It is never easy to defeat her, and she is not the biggest trouble. There is also the Witch Clan, since Blazing Phoenix City and the Witch There is a connection between the clan, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not use the power of the Witch clan. In the Outland, it is not difficult for the Witch God to descend from the gods.


    "There are sorcerers..."


    Feng Kun was stunned, feeling a cold heart, and then said, "I never thought about this in the past, alas."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Blazing Phoenix City dares to put the Phoenix Bird Egg here. It must be prepared. It is not that simple to take it away, but Brother Feng doesn''t have to be disappointed. Since I said I want to help the Monster Race, I must Will do my best, but it takes time."


    "Got it."


    Feng Kun nodded, and a few brilliance flashed in his eyes, "Brother Zhou, I can only look forward to you now. If you can help the feather clan get the phoenix bird egg, the whole feather clan will definitely repay you, and the feather clan will be Xianshu City��s most steadfast ally, I won��t say anything, I can do anything for you.��


    "What you said, I don''t want to ask for anything in return, and I don''t need it anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Furthermore, are we not allies now?"


    Feng Kun hurriedly said, "Yes, it must be."


    "Okay, I''ll talk about it when I go back." After a few steps, Zhou Shu thought of something, "Don''t tell Mu Mu about this for now, just say that I''m preparing."


    Feng Kun agreed, "Okay, but Mu Mu can also be trusted. They don''t like Blazing Phoenix very much."


    Mu Mu was still waiting where he saw the two coming out, and immediately asked, "How is it, did you get it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Some trouble, I need time to prepare."


    "I''m waiting for you, you have to count your words!"


    Feng Kun snorted and flew straight into the sky, circling back and forth, as if venting something.


    Mu Mu was slightly stunned and paused, "Don''t be angry, the city lord, Feng Daoyou''s temper is a bit weird, I believe he is not dissatisfied with you, but he hasn''t done it for so long and is a little anxious."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I understand that this matter is a bit tricky, but I already have an idea and will try my best to help him take the phoenix egg away."


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Mu Mu breathed a sigh of relief. He thought there was a misunderstanding between Zhou Shu and Feng Kun. They quarreled. It was definitely not a good thing for the Mu clan. Both of them knew what he and the Mu clan thought. If the secret spreads out, I''m afraid it will be a disaster.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Go back first, I still want to see the flowers of inheritance."


    "it is good."


    Mu Mu''s eyes lit up and couldn''t help saying, "It would be better if the city lord could learn."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "I learned, then your inheritance is gone?"


    Mu Mu shook his head and said solemnly, "With the ability of the city lord, I don��t think this is the result. The city lord will pass on his ideas to other people, such as the wood demon you brought, right? If it continues, the flower of inheritance will not be wasted."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Patriarch Mu, your view of inheritance is very open. This is very good, but it is a bit extreme for Blazing Phoenix City and the practitioners."


    "Because I understand practitioners."


    Mu Mu''s voice suddenly became cold, and the surrounding area was icy.


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not go on. It can be seen that Mu Mu suffered a great deal back then, and his perception of practitioners is difficult to change. It is too extreme and has become a knot of heart. If it had not been incarnation of the Mu clan early, he might have long been involved. Invaded by the heart demon, it may become the evil spirit that poisons all beings...


    Soon I arrived in front of the flower tree.


    As if it were a sales promotion, Mu Mu was very serious about explaining, "This dazzling cyan flower of inheritance came from the undead tree. It has been extinct as early as 100,000 years ago, but its important inheritance has survived. Wannian is still shining, even if it is not the Mu clan, it is possible to obtain its undead power. This purple one is the holy wood mandrum. The city owner should have heard of it. The second demon saint of the Mu clan is the holy wood mandrum transformation. Yes, you see its light is like flowing water, and its power is soft and almost invisible, but it changes the world..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Wait a minute."


    Mu Mu''s expression was condensed, "Don''t wait, they all resonated with the city lord just now, which means that they are all willing to hand over the inheritance to you. If you want, just stretch out your hand and they will definitely fall. "


    Hearing what he said, Zhou Shu took two steps back, "I am not a Mu clan. Instead of me getting the inheritance, it is better to let the real Mu clan get it."


    Mu Mu''s complexion was stagnant, and he couldn''t help saying, "I naturally understand, but where are the Mu tribes eligible to receive these inheritances? Even if they kneel down and beg, even if they melt flowers into their own blood, they won''t have any Effective."


    "some."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said solemnly, "Patriarch, I know the Mu Clan better than you, I know who can and who can''t."


    "what?"


    The Mu Clan looked surprised, "Can you find a Mu Clan who can accept the flower of inheritance?"


    Although it was Zhou Shu''s words, he couldn''t believe it. From the very beginning of birth, every wooden tribe here called the flower of inheritance in front of the tree, but so far, no one has been recognized by the flower of inheritance.


    What he didn''t know was that Zhou Shu had Jianmu.


    In fact, Zhou Shu can let him get the inheritance of which Mu clan wants him, as long as that Mu clan has certain qualifications is not completely hopeless, nothing more than let Jianmu help. And Zhou Shu also knew that Jianmu would definitely help this, and Jianmu was eager for the hearts of the Mu people, no less than Mu Mu.


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes calm and serious, unprecedented firmness, enough to affect Mu Mu.


    Mu Mu quickly made a decision, "City Lord, I will summon the Mu Clan in the realm now and let everyone come over. Please carefully look at the city lord, who is suitable to receive the inheritance. If the city lord...even if there is only one, My Jade Tan Realm is also willing to follow the instructions of the city lord in the future."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You don''t need to call, I will find it myself, I should be able to find it, and you can cooperate with me."


    When speaking, he felt a sense of sorrow. Extreme people are indeed easy to harm.


    Blazing Phoenix City has helped the Mu Clan for so many years. Because he has done something wrong, he will be rebelled by the patriarch. But the first time he comes to help him solve the inheritance of a demon clan, he may get the promise of the patriarch and obtain the jade The wooden tribe of the world.


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your reward and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3840: valuable

    Mu Mu didn''t dare to refute, so he could only say, "City Lord, there are the most Mu people in the west, where shall we go first?"


    "East, I feel there might be something suitable over there."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked quickly over, "Patriarch, don''t call me the City Lord anymore. Here, I am Yang Yu."


    "Got it."


    Mu Mu nodded and said, "Miss Su is fine now, you don''t need to worry."


    "Thank you patriarch."


    Not long after, Zhou Shu and Mu Mu came to a flower garden.


    The rolling hills are emerald green everywhere, and occasionally there are a few small purple flowers dotted with them. Compared with other places, the aura here is less, but it is also cleaner. Without the green fog, it makes Zhou Shu felt more comfortable.


    Among the purple flowers, there was a woman sitting quietly.


    Compared with other Mu people here, she is more similar to humans, her facial features are normal, her appearance is extremely beautiful, her attitude is extremely calm and graceful, but her mind is very bad, she is facing this side, but she doesn''t seem to look at all. At the two of them, their eyes were empty and wandering away.


    Mu Mu sighed slightly, "Your Excellency said her?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "She is..."


    "I don��t know what kind of wood it is, but it��s definitely pure wood. The people in Blazing Phoenix City found it more than two hundred years ago and sent it over. She has been like this all these years, she rarely speaks, most of the time. I��m planting flowers, and then I��m in a daze, and I don��t see any cultivation, but people are very good," Mu Mu paused, "I think she must have been miserable by the practitioner, so she has some problems with her mind. ."


    The woman only noticed the two at this time and approached and gave a salute, "The concubine has seen the patriarch."


    "I said, don''t salute."


    Mu Mu shook his head slightly, "We Monster Race, we don''t need to follow the etiquette of cultivators, let alone call ourselves concubines."


    "The patriarch is willing to take me in for hundreds of years. I must be grateful."


    The woman did not look at Zhou Shu after finishing the ceremony. She turned around and went back.


    Zhou Shu stared at her, and suddenly said, "You are a purple jade fan, right?"


    The woman who had taken two steps stood still, but did not turn her head. "The concubine body is in the form of a purple jade, I don��t know what you have learned? The concubine body is extremely shallow, and she hasn��t used aura for hundreds of years. I''m afraid I will disappoint you."


    Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "Mrs. Purple, where are your two daughters?"


    "what?"


    With a quick exclamation, the woman turned around very quickly, her eyes fixed on Zhou Shu, "You...how do you know?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I was the one who helped you reunite, but I didn''t expect you to be separated again, Mrs. Zi, were you separated when you were promoted, or is it something else?"


    Madame Zi realized something, her face changed suddenly, and she was surprised and happy, "You...you, you are a human..."


    "it is me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and by the way, it confused her perception. What Mrs. Zi sees now is the Emperor Zhou Shu of the year, and of course the temperament has changed greatly.


    "they����"


    Madame Zi shed tears first, half of her body knelt down, "Benefactor, please save them again, they have been taken by the immortal world to Muxi world!"


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Mu Xijie, it seems that the fairy world also wants to cultivate them."


    "Yes, their talents are much better than concubine bodies. If it were not for concubine bodies, they could be promoted to immortals more than two thousand years earlier. Because they were waiting for their concubine bodies to survive the catastrophe, it was so late," Speaking of the two daughters, Zi Some pride flashed in the lady��s eyes, but she was soon replaced by anxiety, and said in tears, ��But they were taken away by the wooden clan of the immortal world, but their concubines were left behind by the fairy envoy to the heavens. Come down."


    Zhou Shu thought for a few moments and helped her up, "They will be fine for the time being, don''t worry, I will let you reunite."


    Mrs. Zi looked at Zhou Shu, with joy and expectation, "Thank you, thank you benefactor! I really don''t know how to repay you, or I..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said warmly, "Mrs. Purple, what was the situation of the layman when you were promoted to the immortal?"


    Mrs. Zi put away her tears, got up solemnly, and said with a lot of admiration, "The layman has not yet been promoted to immortality. He said that he intends to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm and will not leave unless he has no other choice. At that time, there were a lot of disasters in the Xuanhuang Realm. Only the Chongyang Palace and the Heyin Sect remain strong in the past. He is worried that once he leaves, the Xuanhuang Realm will have a big problem, and he has his wish and no longer needs to be promoted."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously praised, "The layman is really a broad-minded person, and he can be called the master of the Xuanhuang world."


    Mrs. Zi followed, "The layman is really good. If the layman has been encouraging me, the concubine may not be able to be promoted."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You have the aptitude for the purple jade fennel. The ninth-order spiritual thing is considered very good, second only to the immortal fennel. After the calamity changes the intensity, there is no reason why you can''t rise to the immortal, is it Qinghaimu What''s wrong at home?"


    "The benefactor guessed it right away," Mrs. Zi whispered, "Yes, the Mu family has been weakened a lot, because Shushan released the demons of the town''s demon tower, Nanzhanzhou was severely destroyed, and the Mu family was also affected. Although Fenli and the others worked hard to support them, they still couldn''t change, and they had to move in the end."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "It hasn''t been resolved for thousands of years? Didn''t Guiguzi come out?"


    Mrs. Zi nodded and said worriedly, "There is a fox called Da, who is scheming and has brought all the demons into trouble. No one can solve it. I heard that Guiguzi has followed her way and almost became them. People...The layman said that unless you and the island owner of Penglai do nothing, they only harm Nanzhanzhou, so before we were promoted to immortality, we persuaded the Mu family to move to Dongshengzhou, and the Heyin faction also agreed Take care of them."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Da...when will I go back to Xuanhuang Realm to take a look."


    Mrs. Zi nodded slightly, "Nan Zhanzhou will definitely thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Okay, Mrs. Zi, let''s not talk about it yet. The patriarch and I came to see you because you have good qualifications and are qualified enough to accept the flower of inheritance here~www.novelhall.com ~ Mu Mu, who had been silent and confused, was startled, "Can she? "


    Mrs. Zi also looked suspicious, "Isn''t it right, benefactor? The concubine''s talent is not good, and the mind is not smart enough to learn, and there is no concubine..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I said you can do it. You can master even the most difficult Jupiter technique, and you have learned so well. You must be qualified in this respect. Besides, you also need to find something to do and go to the Muxi world together in the future. You can��t help me when I��m in trouble?��


    Mrs. Zi was taken aback and nodded, "What the benefactor said is that the concubine knew that she was wrong."


    "Jupiter, you know how to do Jupiter, why have you never heard of it?"


    Mu Mu was shocked for a while. As the patriarch, he naturally knew the value of Jupiter, but soon he suddenly sighed, "Except for him, you haven''t said so much to others, how can we know..."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20190724 for your support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)

 Chapter 3841: over

    Zhou Shu beckoned, "Mrs. Purple, come over and lower your head."


    Mrs. Zi hesitated and leaned over, lowered her head obediently, Zhou Shu stroked her head, and quickly retracted, smiling, "Let''s go and see which inheritance flower you need."


    "Benefactor just now this is..."


    Mrs. Zi was half at a loss and half astonished, "The concubine seems to have a feeling of sudden resuscitation."


    "That is your own qualification, and now you know it better."


    Zhou Shu nodded without saying much, and walked slowly towards Shenmu.


    Mrs. Zi followed step by step, and there was a lot of joy in her heart. Just now, when Zhou Shu touched her head, her body and cultivation level had all been greatly improved, as if the world around him had become transparent. A lot clearer.


    Mu Mu chased after Zhou Shu with a look of confusion, "Your Excellency, what is that for you, Daigo empowering?"


    "It can be said that the old man said, I know the Mu people better than you, and I can develop their potential better. Of course, I must have the potential. Mrs. Zi has the potential," Zhou Shu opened the topic. , Smiled and said, "You know Ziyu Fanli, right?"


    "I know, it''s also the Mu Clan that has long since disappeared, and the bloodline is indeed quite good."


    There was some light in Mu Mu''s eyes, which was quite fortunate, and he was also a little bit proud.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "If I take a closer look, maybe I can see some in the jade sandalwood world."


    Mu Mu was anxious, "Your Excellency meant not to watch it anymore? Why? Didn''t I promise you that as long as you help, the Mu clan here will listen to you? What conditions do you want, just say it, everything negotiable."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the sky, "It''s not that I don''t look at it, but that there is not enough time. Very soon, Chifeng City will come."


    "Damn Fiery Phoenix City, when on earth are we going to pit us!"


    Mu Mu scolded bitterly. Although he didn''t say the words, the fierce appearance was completely revealed, making Mrs. Zi sluggish. How could the patriarch she sees usually show such an expression? Some worries arose in my heart for a while.


    "There is still a chance in the future."


    Zhou Shu looked at Mu Mu, seemingly thoughtful, "Patriarch Mu, if I go to Chifeng City to mediate, would you like it?"


    Mu Mu''s face changed slightly, "What do you mean?"


    "I can''t give you the answer right now. In short, I will try my best to think of a method that has the best of both worlds. What you need to tell me is, if Blazing Phoenix City abandons the Phoenix Bird Egg, will you live in peace with Blazing Phoenix City and move forward together, mine It means returning to the state it was a hundred years ago. It is not a violation of righteousness, but a true alliance of offense and defense." Zhou Shu paused, "If you think it is difficult for a strong man, you can not accept it. It doesn''t matter."


    Mu Mu was stunned for a few breaths, and said slowly, "I had planned to leave Chifeng City with the Mu clan before, and look for a new world to develop."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "Oh, that phoenix egg is the basis for you to go to Outland? Are you planning to rely on the Yu clan?"


    Mu Mu was very calm, "Yes, but we don''t need to rely on them too much. Our Mu clan also has certain strength and is very good at defense. Over the years, we have also developed a set of methods similar to formations, but we need them to help us find A suitable world."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Did you talk to Feng Kun about these?"


    Mu Mu shook his head, "Not yet, I think he will definitely agree. The relationship between the Yu clan and the Mu clan is the best among the tribes. He has no reason to disagree, and the phoenix egg was also cultivated by us."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, without speaking.


    Mu Mu seemed to be worried that Zhou Shu would not believe it, and said, "We have already stored enough resources. The Mu people here are training soldiers every day. If a few more people can learn the inheritance of our ancestors, we will definitely be able to rejuvenate the wood in the Outland. Clan, instead of living in the lies of practitioners, cannot stand on their own."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said slowly, "Very good, but many of your resources are given by Chifeng City."


    Mu Mu''s expression became colder, "We have done a lot for them, and the Fengwuxing Luo here has our credit, and we don''t owe them!"


    Zhou Shu bluntly said, "You are indeed mutually beneficial to get along, but if you take away the phoenix egg, you will owe a lot."


    Mu Mu froze for a while, and said, "They lied to us first. We never wanted to be the nanny of the Phoenix Bird Egg. Besides, the Phoenix Bird Egg does not belong to them, it belongs to the Yu Clan, and it is reasonable for the Yu Clan to take it away. should."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Patriarch Mu, you are sophistry and arrogant. Without Blazing Phoenix City, the phoenix bird egg would never be retained until now. It still maintains ample vitality. It may come out of the shell at any time. There may be a chance to get it. Take a step back and say, even if Chifengcheng and the others trick you into being a nanny, you have no reason to take other people''s children.


    Mrs. Zi suddenly said, "What the benefactor said is that when we were reunited with our mother and daughter, we actually owed a lot of love to the layman. The layman gave us tens of thousands of years of hard work, and we just left. Now the concubine still feels I am very sorry to him."


    Mu Mu was stunned, "You? What does it have to do with you?"


    "The concubine is rude."


    Mrs. Zi owed her body, "Patriarch, benefactor, you have heard what you said just now, and it was very touching. At the beginning, our situation was similar to the current Yutan realm. The three of us are also of the wooden clan. Yes, their family spent tens of thousands of years nurturing us at any cost. Later we left him and he was also very dissatisfied. But with the help of our benefactor, we finally found the best of both worlds, which was very beneficial to both parties. We have a very good relationship with the layman."


    Mu Mu glanced at Madam Zi, then at Zhou Shu, "Your Excellency, is this something you planned? What do you want?"


    "Ms. Zi and I met for the first time in thousands of years. It was just a coincidence."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, shook his head to Mrs. Zi, and turned to Mu Mu said, "Patriarch Mu, okay, I won''t talk about it anymore, do things now."


    "Okay, I just want to see what your Excellency is."


    Mu Mu quickly returned to normal, nodded and strode forward, seemingly indifferent, but there were many doubts in his heart.


    Mrs. Zi realized something and saluted, "Sorry Concubine body said something wrong, benefactor."


    "It''s okay, your situation is indeed very similar, but the problem is that the object of your metaphor is wrong," Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and sighed, "Patriarch Mu is not a Mu clan, but a practitioner. He can''t empathize with him. He considers things. The way is also different from yours."


    He was stimulating Mu Mu and wanted Mu Mu to face up to the problem, but Mrs. Zi''s words were over-stimulating.


    "what����"


    Mrs. Purple covered her mouth with a look of surprise, before she said for a while, "The concubine really said something wrong."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I said it''s okay, the result is all up to him, don''t worry, things will always be resolved."


    There was also a hint of chill in his smile. The Mu Clan couldn��t leave. Originally, it didn��t matter much to Xianshu City, but now it��s different. Since Zhou Shu decided to make a fuss in Chifeng City, there should be no room for mistakes and obstacles. .


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your reward and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3842: Pressure

    Standing in front of the flower tree, Mrs. Zi was a little confused, "Benefactor, what will the concubine body do?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s very simple, just reach out to them."


    Mrs. Zi stretched out her hand and noticed something. Several inheritance flowers on the tree trembled at the same time, emitting light. One of the flowers was exceptionally bright and the vibration was particularly intense. The whole branch moved with it, but only a few breaths. The lavender flower of inheritance broke free from the flower tree and flew towards Madame Purple.


    "Really?!"


    Mu Mu was surprised and delighted. He didn''t expect Zhou Shu to tell the truth. He could help the Mu tribe to gain inheritance.


    But after the surprise, there were doubts and anxiety. He didn''t know if the two people knew each other or what Zhou Shu wanted to do. Judging from Zhou Shu''s previous words, he even suspected that Zhou Shu and Chi Fengcheng had colluded long ago. Arrived together, specifically to target him.


    Because of the hatred of the past, this extreme guy has somewhat lost his rationality.


    Everyone knows how Zhou Shu and the immortal world can collude.


    However, it is still very difficult for him to think about problems normally. After all, at the moment when he knew the truth a hundred years ago, he was shocked too much. After learning that there was a phoenix bird egg placed in Blazing Phoenix City under the jade-tan realm, he At the first moment, he thought that the practitioner was going to hurt him again, thus ignoring many facts, and there was no way to rationally weigh the pros and cons.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What is the inheritance?"


    Mrs. Purple exudes rare joy and radiance. The excitement at this moment is like a girl, "Jupiter is endless, and the concubine body only perceives these now, but it must be a very powerful technique, and it is also very harmonious with the concubine body. !"


    Of course she didn''t forget to thank you, "Patriarch, thank you for letting your concubine come here."


    Mu Mu paused, and said slowly, "Mrs. Purple, I said a long time ago, these flowers of inheritance can be learned by the people of the clan, just take them away. It chooses you, and it is yours. Thank me."


    Mrs. Zi insisted on finishing the ceremony, "Without the perennial protection and collection of the patriarch, no one can get these flowers of inheritance."


    Mu Mu paused and frowned, "This is what the patriarch should do."


    "The patriarch always considers the people of the tribe, and my concubine is happy to have such a patriarch of the Mu tribe."


    Mrs. Zi saluted again and turned to Zhou Shu, "Thank you, benefactor, once again to help the concubine body courage, so that the concubine body can continue to move forward, when separated from the concubine body before, there was nothing in the concubine body, and gave up everything. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have to work hard in the future."


    Mrs. Zi is actually a very weak person without too much assertiveness. Zhou Shu knows this very well that she will not go if she is not promoted by others. If there is not someone taking care of her all the time, it will be difficult for her to survive in the Xuanhuang world. Not to mention the fairy world, but her luck has always been good.


    "Understood, the concubine has gone to practice."


    Mrs. Zi saluted the two and said in a low voice, "When the benefactor is about to leave, please come and see your concubine."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay."


    As soon as Mrs. Zi left, she heard a voice from outside, "Patriarch, there is an envoy from Chifeng City!"


    Mu Mu glanced at Zhou Shu, "It really came."


    "I came to see me. Nothing happened to the patriarch," Zhou Shu took two steps and said slowly, "Patriarch, I know you want to protect the Mu clan, but how to protect is the best. You need to do more Think about it carefully, you can''t affect the entire Mu Clan because of your personal preferences."


    "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    Mu Mu''s face changed, and his emotions seemed to be out of control, but he quickly eased, "Of course I will think of the best way, but please note that the Yutan realm has its own will and will not let others dominate. It''s impossible for Chifeng City or Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing. Not long after he walked out, a quasi-sage fell down.


    It was a woman with a red dress like fire, with a breathtaking chill, her eyes were also a cloud of white ice, and when you look closely, Zhou Shu��s figure is in the cloud of ice, and it looks The horrible thing is not an illusion, but a fact that has happened.


    "How powerful it is, but it''s nothing more than that!"


    A sneer came from all directions, "I''m in, just don''t want to go out!"


    "I came in, but I can also go out, but it''s not necessary."


    Zhou Shu stared at the surrounding ice wall, as if thoughtful. He was not a quasi-sage, but it was not taken for granted that he was dragged into the eyes of this dust-like space, but he did not make any resistance at all. Soon, he noticed What happened, "It''s so cold all around, but it feels like the whole body is grilled...I roughly understand, City Lord Li, your name, and the name of Xiancheng are all very appropriate."


    "No need? It''s ridiculous that you''re still pretentious when you die."


    The woman is Li Lenghan, Lord Blazing Phoenix, "Whether you call Yang Yu or not, if you break into Blazing Phoenix and cause trouble everywhere, you think this palace will let you go?!"


    Zhou Shu simply sat down and said with a smile, "If you can''t solve the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, just use other people to exhale. This is not what the City Lord of Great Immortal City should do."


    "Being less profitable," Li Lenghan didn''t want to say more, "I just need to have a way to deal with you."


    In an instant, the wall of ice turned into a wall of fire, and different fires emerged in all directions. Following this, there were six powerful laws. The strongest and most difficult-to-resist in it came from the Phoenix Bird. Divine power... that''s right, most of the space here is connected to the center of the earth that Zhou Shu has explored before, and the power comes from it. As City Lord Blazing Phoenix, it is normal to use the power in the Jade Sandalwood world.


    There was a flash of bronze light on Zhou Shu, and the whole person turned into a sculpture, but his eyes were still open, with a calm look in his eyes.


    With a sigh, UU read and he seemed to say to himself, "You are merciless to the enemy for your own benefit. It is not surprising that you fight and kill when you meet, but I really don��t I like this. If I don��t have too many things on my shoulders, I really want to have a good fight with you."


    Li Lenghan was slightly startled, just pretending that he hadn''t heard it, and continued to pressure and attack.


    In any case, this person has caused a lot of things and may become a hidden enemy of Blazing Phoenix City. Before instigating Ten Thousand Soul Sect to solve him, it didn''t work. Then I will solve it personally. You can''t be polite. In short, absolutely You can''t make the same mistake as last time. Because of a moment of negligence, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect took advantage of the loophole, making the Ten Thousand Soul Sect a big tumor in Blazing Phoenix City, and it was difficult to solve it.


    Zhou Shu had already expected Li Lenghan''s reaction, but just stood there and said something strange.


    He is not afraid at all. He knows very well that the Taoist furnace is in his body, and no one has the ability to kill him except for the powerful like the saint and the great city lord. Waiting until Shu Zhidao has passed through the tribulation and became the real avenue, Even if the saint wanted to kill him, it was not easy.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 16090113 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3843: will not

    After a few dozen breaths, Zhou Shu could be certain that he was now in the center of the earth, among those formations.


    Not surprisingly, the dust space may be temporarily cut out, or it may be directly borrowed from the surrounding environment. For the city lord, it is more convenient to choose the latter. Moreover, without any effort, Zhou Shu doesn''t care. He can observe more clearly in the vicinity. .


    He couldn''t perceive the phoenix egg, and he was obviously cut outside the space, but the power of the phoenix bird was real.


    Similar to what is introduced in the classics, it looks like a peculiar flame, which combines the advantages of many different fires. It continuously melts his own protection during the burning. Zhou Shu tried to use the law of reincarnation and the law of order, but was burned through by this flame. Unable to resist, the phoenix bird is indeed a natural seed of the Demon Emperor, or an egg, and the power it radiates is no less than that of a quasi-sage.


    There is a furnace in the center, self-defeating, switching back and forth between the power of various laws and the power of Shuzhi, feeling the characteristics of this divine power.


    But these dozens of interest are almost enough.


    Zhou Shu stretched his arm, and said thoughtfully, "With such a peculiar power, does City Lord Li have the blood of the phoenix bird? I remember it is impossible for the blood of the phoenix bird to be passed to the practitioner, and the phoenix cannot be transformed. ,Did I remember it wrongly?"


    Li Lenghan stagnated, his eyes grew colder, he didn''t speak, but cursed secretly.


    In the space where Zhou Shu was located, a kind of strength was soon added.


    Although he is very enthusiastic about researching and analyzing various forces, Zhou Shu also took a few breaths before he came to the conclusion that creation of annihilation is bone, ice and fire are flesh and flesh, and balance is supplemented. The five laws are fused together and harmonized. Rong, there are almost no shortcomings, obviously there is no highest law in it, and when combined, it will not be inferior to the highest law of reincarnation, such as causality.


    There is no ordinary person who can build a great fairy city.


    Cultivating the law of annihilation to the transcendence stage is beyond Zhou Shu''s reach.


    The power of this combination is sometimes mild and sometimes violent, but it always suppresses all aspects and intends to destroy Zhou Shu.


    It can be seen that Li Lenghan had already thought about using the Phoenix and Bird''s divine power to attenuate his defenses, and then attack with his own power to bring Zhou Shu into the dust space. Then he would never be allowed to come out again, and he could not make another mistake, especially It was Zhou Shu who saw the power of the Phoenix Bird in it, so he couldn''t let it go.


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "City Lord Li, the old man is coming out. If you are not afraid of an accident in Chifeng City, you will continue."


    His temporary tolerance was exchanged for more attacks, and he couldn��t help it. Although Zhou Shu didn��t want to destroy this dusty space, facing the Phoenix Bird Egg or the Jade Sandalwood realm, Li Lenghan was so aggressive. He also had to fight back.


    Snapped!


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhou Shu punched out.


    Bronze light flashed, and a few gaps appeared in the wall of fire in front of him, and the mirror cracked like a crack.


    Now that I understand all the power here, it is natural to attack again. Although Zhou Shu still can''t find any big flaws, there is no need to look for it anymore. There is no problem with head-on. The Taoist tools that Zhou Shu is holding are not decorations.


    "stop!"


    Perceiving something, a panic flashed in Li Lenghan''s eyes, "Daoist, come out."


    She continued to work harder, only to believe that Zhou Shu was a golden immortal, and it was impossible to come out. No matter how she knew that Zhou Shu''s shot, her own space would collapse. If she continues, she is afraid that something will happen to the phoenix egg. She can''t stand it.


    Seeing a door opened in front of him, Zhou Shu walked out.


    Li Lenghan stared at him, his eyes were a little less cold, but he was more alert, "What do you want to do when fellow Daoists come to Chifeng City? With the cultivation of fellow Daoists as the realm, why bother to come to Chifeng City to make trouble. Well, there are so many immortal cities in these heavens. Blazing Phoenix City is not a good one among them. I am afraid that it cannot meet the requirements of Daoists. If Daoists are willing to leave, this palace can introduce several good places for Daoists.


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and tentatively said, "What a good place."


    Li Lenghan slowly said, "Tianwu City and Supreme City have recently been recruiting talents. Daoists have gone there. They must be like a fish in water. My palace also has a little friendship with them, so I can recommend them."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s them, how about Xian Shucheng?"


    Li Lenghan stagnated, and said in a deep voice, "There are founders in Xianshu City. Taoists may not be able to get anything cheap, and they are in the same situation as the Immortal Realm. If you go to Xianshu City, Taoists may enter the world. Bang, the entire fairy world will also regard you as an enemy."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "City Lord Li is really sincere, but I don''t understand why Chifeng City can''t tolerate me?"


    Li Lenghan''s face changed slightly, and he paused, "Do you have to stay in Chifeng City?"


    "The old man hasn''t done anything unfavorable to you, right? Why must you refuse to tolerate others?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Is it because Chifeng City is about to do a big thing and doesn''t want to be disturbed by others, or because the relationship between Linglongtian and Ten Thousand Soul Sect makes the city lord too anxious and unwilling to make Chifeng City more complicated. More difficult to control?"


    "Fellow Daoist is also the City Lord of Xiancheng?"


    Li Lenghan noticed something and looked at Zhou Shu, "It is difficult to say such things if it is not the city lord."


    Zhou Shugan laughed twice, "I think so."


    Li Lenghan said indifferently, "Since he is the City Lord of Xiancheng, it would be nice to say that the City Lord will never be obsessed with destroying other people''s Xiancheng? What do you want from fellow Daoists? Frankly speaking, fellow Daoists have already taken the lead. Gong Gan bows down to the wind, everything can be discussed."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "That''s fine, I want Jade Sandalwood Realm."


    "Ha ha, ha..."


    Li Lenghan suddenly sneered, and the surrounding area was covered with a layer of ice and snow, "Family Daoist has been testing this palace? Have you already known what''s in the Jade Tan Realm?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I don''t know yet, if what I know is what you think."


    "Don''t fight riddles with this palace, do you think that if you break in, this palace will have nothing to do with you?"


    Li Lenghan was unexpectedly calm, "This palace is not threatened by anyone. Negotiating terms with you does not mean that this palace is afraid of you, but does not want to affect the development of Chifeng City, but now it is different. Since your purpose is It''s the Jade Sandalwood Realm, then you are the enemy that Blazing Phoenix City must resolve. This palace gives you the last chance. Either you will leave now or you will never leave again."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I''m leaving now, I''m afraid I will die faster, right?"


    "Since you think so, then we have nothing to say."


    Li Lenghan glanced at Zhou Shu, no longer concealing the killing intent in his eyes, the cold enough to freeze the entire world even Zhou Shu was surprised.


    "City Lord Li, wait a minute."


    Zhou Shu stopped her with a calm expression, "It''s better for us to make a deal."


    Li coldly paused, and said coldly, "My palace does not trade with people like you, my palace asks you, will you sell your life palace to others?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Selling is not for sale, but as long as you can get what you want, it doesn''t matter if you give up."


    "you����"


    Li Lenghan was completely stunned. She tried to run on words and sealed Zhou Shu''s mouth, but got such an answer.


    No, there will be no practitioners joking about the life palace that practitioners value most, right?


    What can he say?


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your rewarding support, :) Thanks to the book friends who subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3844: with pleasure

    Zhou Shu looked at Li Lenghan and smiled, "How about it, can you talk about it?"


    Li Lenghan calmed down and said with a sneer, "Hehe, I have never seen someone like you in my palace for thousands of years. As a strong person, I don''t have the self-esteem of a strong person. You can say that. Are you a practitioner? Are you worthy of your own cultivation?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "It is the city lord who sees fewer people. For practitioners, the palace of life is not the most important thing, but the heart is."


    "What is your heart?"


    Li Lenghan��s mentality was a bit disrupted by Zhou Shu��s words. In the eyes of others, the fate palace that he values ??most is something that you can give up when you give up. How can you tolerate it, "If you have the instinct, you won��t run away. Other people��s immortal city is making trouble, and they open their mouths to demand other people��s important realms. The average practitioner is limited to his own mind and will not do whatever he wants. What''s more, you are a city lord of the immortal city? Can you speak it out?"


    Zhou Shu said unconsciously, "I am here for my heart."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, who looked indifferent, Li Lenghan became more and more unable to restrain himself, and said angrily, "Then your heart is a mass of rubbish! My palace is too lazy to tell you, are you going or not?! You won''t go. , This palace is not polite to you!"


    "You are already very welcome... Wait."


    As if out of control, Zhou Shu hurriedly saluted, and said solemnly, "I really want to negotiate a deal. I can help you solve the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "what?"


    Li Lenghan shook, and gradually reduced his anger, and said slowly, "Why do you solve the Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    "It seems that the city lord is indeed upset because of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect," Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. "The city lord should have seen it. The first thing I did when I came here was to provoke the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. very interested."


    Li Lenghan looked at Zhou Shu, "Do you know the situation of Chifeng City and Ten Thousand Soul Sect very well?"


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu nodded. By now it was a little more relaxed. I still found it difficult to talk about it. This Li Lenghan was indeed a bit difficult, but I didn��t expect Li Lenghan to break the defense with a casual sentence. Not surprisingly, Zhou Shu and Zhu Dashan are the only ones who can make jokes about the Palace of Life, and Zhou Shu is not entirely joking, he can really give up and start again.


    Li Lenghan said solemnly, "What do you understand?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "The soul world and the gate of Huangquan are just one or two quasi-sages. It shouldn��t bother you and Linglongtian so much. The key lies in this. Just destroy the gate of Huangquan and close the soul world. That��s the biggest benefit."


    Li Lenghan was startled slightly, thinking of something, "This is what Sui Rufu told you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I haven''t said this to Zhilingxian, and I shouldn''t have said it. This is the responsibility of the city lord."


    Li Lenghan seemed to realize something, "That''s what Hang Yilian told you. What is your relationship with her, why would she tell you?"


    Zhou Shu froze, and sighed, "It''s just a deal, there''s no need to get to the bottom of it."


    Li Lenghan looked at Zhou Shu and said sternly, "It is very necessary. The palace must know about these things before the transaction can be discussed. Dao friends..." She paused, "If the palace does not figure out who There is no guarantee that you will become the second Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The Tianfu Sect is not an ordinary sect, and this palace does not yet know your origin. What if you are also the Ten Thousand Soul Sect? Soul Sect, other big sects are equally troublesome."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "City Lord Li, you are so wary, why did you agree to Linglongtian in the first place? Their conditions are very good? It doesn''t seem to be an important thing to just put you from the list of ten thousand evils to the list of celestial poles?"


    Li Leng coldly snorted, "This palace is asking you, not you. Your words are meaningless, so don''t say anything."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu smiled, a little helpless, "I and Hang Da Fu Master are the same people. We have many similar opinions on Fu Dao. Her most important disciple is learning Fu Dao with me. Of course, there are people on my side. Study in Fumen."


    Li Lenghan stared at Zhou Shu for a few breaths, "It seems that you are telling the truth, but my palace is not sure yet. Can you tell the other party these secrets just by the same people?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "These are not big secrets. In fact, I want to know, you can ask anyone. You and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect still have a relationship with Linglongtian. Who can''t tell the people who live in it? Two tigers fight, you sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, but without external assistance, no one can achieve the goal, and I am this external assistance."


    Li Leng said coldly, "You are not ashamed of speaking, you really can speak, who are you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When I solve the matter of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, you will naturally know."


    Li Lenghan glanced at Zhou Shu, averted his gaze, seemingly thoughtful, "Ten Thousand Soul Sect has changed the Jade Sandalwood Realm, and Blazing Phoenix City has suffered a bit. You, the Thousand Soul Sect, are not referring to the entire sect, but just It''s just a small branch in Fengcheng."


    Zhou Shu didn''t give in, "But this small split is Chifengcheng''s biggest stubborn illness at the moment."


    Li Lenghan was very calm, "My palace does not deny this. The stubborn illness is a stubborn illness, but it hasn''t happened yet, and there will be nothing wrong with Chifeng City, and if the Jade Sandalwood Realm is gone, Chifeng City will face more difficulties. You I have been in the Jade Tan Realm for a long time, and I should have seen how much Fiery Phoenix City has paid for the Jade Tan Realm. If all this is lost, how will my palace confess to the citizens of the Jade Tan Realm?"


    Zhou Shu said tit-for-tatly, "If the stubborn illness is not cured, it may completely swallow the city of Burning Phoenix. As for confession, does the City Lord of Xiancheng need to confess to others?"


    Li Lenghan turned around and looked at Zhou Shu, "Even if you are right, my palace still feels very bad."


    "Okay, it''s not reasonable enough, we can bargain," Zhou Shu laughed, "If you feel too bad, let Linglongtian make up for it. I think they definitely want to see our deal concluded and are willing Pay the price for this."


    Li Lenghan shook his head, "All they can make up for are resources and not everything. My palace knows what you want most, it''s not something that can make up."


    She is really a troublesome person, Zhou Shu sighed, "I didn''t want it for myself, why bother to be so tired?"


    "What tired? Are you tired?"


    Li Lenghan showed some confusion and frowned, "It''s worth it to get it, no matter how tired it is, and I feel tired after all! If it wasn''t for what you said really made my heart move, my palace would never tell you this. Talking a lot, for so many years, you are the first person who can say more than ten sentences to this palace."


    "Then I''m really honored."


    Zhou Shu cleared up his mood a little, and smiled indifferently, "City Lord, we can continue to discuss the conditions, there is still time, but there is something to do now."


    Li Lenghan rolled his eyes, and said carefully, "What''s the matter? I don''t need to say anything related to the Yutan realm, it''s after the transaction."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3845: Return

    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The city lord does not need to be so cautious. It''s just a small matter. I want to ask the city lord for a job.


    "Errand?"


    Li Lenghan stared at Zhou Shu and said very vigilantly, "Are you really planning to stay in Chifeng City to harm people?"


    "The city lord has a deep misunderstanding of me," Zhou Shu sighed, "I am not a ten thousand soul sect, and it is impossible to be a ten thousand soul sect."


    "What do you want, Elder Ke Qing?"


    Li Lenghan seemed thoughtful, "You just provoke the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and you were appointed as the elder of Blazing Phoenix City. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect will think that you have a long-standing relationship with Blazing Phoenix City. The door, I''m afraid it will be more difficult, right?"


    "This is the normal direction."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Before I came to Yutan Realm, I defeated Ni Zheng of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The city lord must have seen it too? At this time, if the city lord does not recruit me as an elder, he will let me continue to cause trouble. That''s abnormal. After all, the city lord is used to sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight. I believe that the city lord had made such a plan before he came, but there was some emotional problem and there was no time to say it."


    Li Lenghan''s face changed slightly, and he scolded, "There is an emotional problem, what''s the problem? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, not arguing, "Then count me wrong, how does the city lord feel?"


    "My palace did think about it," Li Lenghan snorted, and said in a deep voice, "this palace can promise you now, but is it good for you? You become the elder of the Blazing Phoenix City, and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has something for you. Beware, how do you go to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to destroy the gate of Huangquan and close the soul world?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I will solve this, but if the Ten Thousand Soul Sect feels that the City Lord is abnormal, it will be even more troublesome."


    Li Lenghan looked at him suspiciously, groaning for a few breaths, "Well, that palace is just..."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "Wait, the elder I want is not an ordinary elder Keqing, I need more rights."


    "You interrupted my palace? Do you have any..."


    Li Lenghan stared at Zhou Shu, angrily rising, and several blue flames appeared in his ice-like eyes, but when he glanced at Zhou Shu, who was indifferent, those flames immediately went out again, she said faintly, " There are no male practitioners in Chifeng City as elders or higher, and this palace cannot make an exception."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and continued the fight for fear that it would take another long time, "Well, then Elder Ke Qing, but I really need more rights."


    Li Lenghan thought about it for a while, and quickly threw a jade card, "Okay, the palace will give you more rights. Take this token, you are equivalent to the deacon elder, and you can directly communicate with the palace. , You can come and go freely in Chifeng City, and you also have the right to make suggestions in many realms, except the Jade Tan realm."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "The city lord is really delicate in doing things."


    Li coldly said, "There is nothing else, this palace is gone, and you become the elder Ke Qing, this palace will soon inform the whole city."


    "Well, we will discuss the transaction next time."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, and the city lord''s figure disappeared, and everything else around him disappeared.


    This made Zhou Shu a little stunned. It turned out that it was the same here. He just moved from the dust space in the center of the earth to another dust space. Because of Li Lenghan''s presence in front of him, he neglected to observe. Although it is not a major event, if Li If Leng Han insisted on making a shot just now, he might suffer a big loss.


    Learned a little experience.


    Thinking about it, it is still very difficult to do. Opening the door in the dust space and connecting to another dust space, Zhou Shu definitely can''t do it.


    Controlling his own fairy city to this level, Li Lenghan can be regarded as the strongest fairy city lord he has ever seen. On the other hand, even she is troubled by the entrance of the soul world in the fairy city. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is indeed not So easy to deal with.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with you? Where did you go? Have you seen the messenger?"


    It was Mu Mu who was talking, probably followed Zhou Shu, but he probably didn''t find the space, and didn''t even know who came.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have seen it."


    Mu Mu was a little puzzled, "Where is the man, is it gone?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Go, the messenger came to me on a special trip. It has nothing to do with the Yutan realm, but I have already negotiated with the messenger. I promised not to cause trouble in Chifeng City in the future, and then Chifeng City uses a guest In the name of the elder, I was recruited, haha."


    Mu Mu froze for a moment, "Elder Ke Qing?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Chifeng City should be notified to the whole city soon."


    Mu Mu looked at Zhou Shu with a look of suspicion, "Aren''t you the city lord of Xianshu City? How can you be the elder of Jifeng City Keqing? Don''t you really want to help Chifeng City?"


    "By the way, Blazing Phoenix City is willing to give it, what can I do?" Zhou Shu paused, his expression serious, "They don''t know my true identity. In fact, they want me to deal with Ten Thousand Soul Sect. There is some contradiction with Ten Thousand Soul Sect, this is the fundamental reason why they want to reassure me."


    Mu Mu understood something, "I''m the one who made a mistake, but the relationship between Blazing Phoenix City and Ten Thousand Soul Sect is intricate, and the city lord shouldn''t get in."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, showing some respect, "Thank you for the patriarch''s reminder."


    Mu Mu waved his hand and said, "Since the position of elder has been granted to Chifeng City, you should have more time, right?"


    "There is still some time."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "Patriarch, please call my disciple and the wooden people who are with my disciple. I remember it is called Mubiluo, Mujasmine, and Muwuyi. of."


    Mu Mu felt happy, "Great, three people this time?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, three, I''ve seen them before, they are all good, they can all receive inheritance."


    "Ah, it''s all right?!"


    Mu Mu''s heart shook, and his eyes almost popped out, "They are all able to accept the Flower of Inheritance? Isn''t that impossible? They are the Mu Clan that we focus on training. I know their talent well, and they almost every ten days. I have to look at the flowers of inheritance. UU reading has never received any feedback. No flower has changed because of them. How can you be so sure... No," he wanted to understand something, straight Gou stared at Zhou Shu, "Do you have the ability to change the talent of the Mu Clan?"


    "Since the patriarch has thought of it, then I will not hide it from you."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "To be precise, it is to inspire their talents, yes, I have them."


    "You..." Mu Mu was completely shocked, "In other words, can you let all the Mu tribes receive the Flower of Inheritance?"


    "Of course not all, but those with certain qualifications may have the opportunity, and you also have the patriarch."


    Zhou Shuslow put away his smile, and said in a deep voice, "This is not a simple thing, but it has a great impact on me. Under normal circumstances, I would not do it like this. It is my own luck that inspires others'' talents to change. But because of the patriarch��s dedication to the Mu clan and the clan��s help to the Yu clan, I feel that the Mu clan here deserves such a reward."


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your rewarding support, :) Thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)

 Chapter 3846: trembling

    "Please do your best."


    When Mu Mu heard the sound, he fell down half of his body and said sincerely, "The Mu Clan will also return yours."


    Zhou Shu didn��t help, but said lightly, ��I don��t want anything in return. This is what I do in accordance with my heart, but my heart is only limited to helping these wooden people. Besides, if I want to let The Mu Clan is really strong, and it can''t be achieved by getting hundreds of inheritance."


    "I can''t do it, but it can change a lot, sir, this is the most possible thing I can do. As the patriarch of the Mu clan here, I will do whatever it takes," Mu Mu raised his head and said very seriously." I said before, as long as your Excellency can help all the Mu people accept the Flower of Inheritance, I can promise anything, and I will say it again, it''s anything."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "What if my first thing is to stop you being the patriarch?"


    Mu Mu was stunned, and hesitated for a while, "Then I will give the patriarch to the other Mu clan now, and I will call the Mu clan to announce this matter later."


    "All right."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to help him up and smiled, "I have seen the sincerity of the patriarch. Who else can be the patriarch except you, the Mu Clan here? But I do have an important suggestion for you, try to make a good one. Mu Clan, not a practitioner."


    Mu Mu couldn''t help saying, "I''m already a wooden clan."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "But you have the heart of a cultivator, as well as attachments and hatred. You must also let go of these, otherwise you won''t be considered a true Mu Clan."


    Mu Mu''s heart was shocked, "How to let it go?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him? Seriously? "Being a real Mu Clan, you must start from the very beginning? Wait until you try? You will know."


    Mu Mu lowered his head, "Start from the very beginning? Start from the very beginning..." Suddenly, he looked at Zhou Shu and said? "I understand? If this is the condition for your help to the Mu Clan, I will definitely do it. ."


    Zhou Shu paused, and smiled, "Isn''t it necessary for you to do it now? There are still a lot of things you need to do now? Let''s call them first.


    Watching Mu Mu leave, Zhou Shu stared into the distance, sinking into a thought.


    The result was better than Zhou Shu expected. Mu Mu''s attachment to the Mu clan still exceeded his hatred of the practitioners.


    For the obsessive Mu Mu? Zhou Shu��s ability is a life-saving straw that must be grasped. Now that the Mu clan is withering day by day? If hundreds of ancient inheritance flowers can play a role, it will undoubtedly make the jade sandalwood world. The Mu clan thrived quickly? Taking the Mu clan on the road to revival, so after Zhou Shu explained the conditions? He quickly accepted?-even if he understood the meaning of starting from the beginning.


    Of course? This is a very correct choice.


    It means that Zhou Shu no longer regards him as an obstacle on the way forward.


    The situation now is very complicated. Zhou Shu doesn''t need to have another variable like Mu Mu. The more straightforward things are, the better.


    If Mu Mu hesitated for too long, or used other reasons to prevaricate Zhou Shu, then Mu Mu would become a hindrance to Zhou Shu, and what he got in the end was definitely worse than his current choice.


    Now it''s just starting from the beginning, not completely disappearing, or being completely emptied, and immediately re-elect a patriarch. Of course, being emptied means that the hatred in his heart has overwhelmed everything, and will completely disappear.


    After a while, a group of people came over noisily.


    "Jasmine, we''ve all been here so many times, it definitely won''t work."


    "Hehehe, I want to try it every day, if there is a heritage to choose me!"


    "That is, I don''t suffer a loss if I try, I am also curious, do you really have so many inheritance flowers here?"


    "Of course there is! But I didn''t expect that the patriarch would take you so soon, it seems that he recognizes you very much!"


    "The patriarch is here, you two don''t talk about it."


    "It''s up to you to talk to us!"


    Mu Mu stopped, turned to Zhou Shu, and said solemnly, "Your Excellency, I brought the people you need."


    "master!"


    Xiao Su walked over with a smile, flapping his wings as a salute.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Let''s talk about it later, let''s do things first, patriarch, it''s okay, just go over."


    Mu Mu nodded and said solemnly, "Biluo, Jasmine, Wuyi, today is your greatest opportunity since you were born, so pay attention to it. You must obey what Dao Fellow Yang says and do. You must not say anything. defy."


    "what?"


    "Why do you listen to him?"


    "Patriarch, I listen to you, but I don''t understand either."


    Several people were shocked, only Mu Wuyi was the most serious, but there were many puzzles in Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    "You''ll find out later, come all."


    The Mu Clan did not explain, and walked into the dense forest, still walking in the forefront, paving the way for Zhou Shu.


    The Mu tribes walking behind looked confused, but did not dare to defy Mu Mu''s order, but their chirping voice became louder, but this time Xiao Su did not participate, and obediently followed Zhou Shu with a smile.


    When she arrived at the Yutan realm, she was happy from the bottom of her heart. No wonder, everything in this realm suits her very well.


    Soon I arrived in front of the flower tree.


    Zhou Shu paused and said calmly, "Mu Wuyi, come over and stand in front of me."


    "Practitioner, do you know you..."


    Mu Wuyi''s face turned dark, but he soon realized that he came over without a word.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at him either, "You are too high, lower down, if bending over is not enough, just get down."


    "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Mu Wuyi couldn''t bear it anymore, staring at Zhou Shu, clenching his fists, as if he was about to fight at any time.


    Mu Mu glanced at Zhou Shu. Although he didn''t understand why Zhou Shu wanted to do this, he quickly rebuked, "Mu Wuyi! What I told you, don''t defy whatever he says!"


    Mu Wuyi stagnated, and said angrily, "Patriarch! He is humiliating our Mu clan, how can the Mu clan bow to the practitioner and get down?!"


    "Yes, we can''t accept that."


    Mu Jasmine was also angry, and then said, "Patriarch, this kind of request is too much, and we have to get down in front of him, so what have we become?"


    "Don''t be long-winded! Do it!" Mu Mu seemed to understand Zhou Shu''s thoughts, and said coldly, UU reading "What does it mean to get down? There are thousands of times more than this, but you Haven''t seen it! If you can''t stand even this little thing, how can you lead your clan to revive the Mu clan in the future?"


    Hearing the scolding, several Mu tribes were stunned.


    Mu Moli looked puzzled, "Patriarch, how did you become like this?"


    "Woo..."


    Mu Biluo began to cry, this time it was extremely violent, and had never seen the kind patriarch become so fierce.


    Zhou Shu turned his head, looked at Mu Wuyi in front of him, and said faintly, "If you want to get something, you must pay. The patriarch is right. If you want to rejuvenate the Mu clan, you must have the consciousness to endure all humiliation and endure all hardships. If you If you don��t want to get down, just go out. Here you have to pass on. It has nothing to do with you. At that time, it was not you who was most disappointed, but your most respected patriarch."


    Mu Wuyi paused there, without saying a word, his clenched fists trembled slightly.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3847: achieve

    Mu Wuyi hesitated for two breaths, and slowly squatted down until his whole body was stuck to the ground.


    Even so, Zhou Shu just reached his head.


    Mu Moli was stunned, angry and disappointed, "Brother Wuyi, how can you...how can you do this? Don''t listen to him, he deliberately humiliated us!"


    "What? Stop talking nonsense!"


    Mu Wuyi lay on the ground, and the voice was transmitted through the ground, vigorously saying, "I did this for the patriarch to pass on. I am willing, but I also swear that if he can''t give me a reasonable explanation, I will kill him in the future! "


    "Ning bend not to bend, it''s fine."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "But don''t think that this is a burden of patience. You will experience more ordeals than this in the future."


    Mu Moli walked a few steps closer, staring at Zhou Shu, her face full of dissatisfaction, "What are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu was too lazy to pay attention to her, stretched out his hand and pressed twice on Mu Wuyi''s head, "Okay, stand up and go to the Flower of Inheritance."


    Mu Moli asked in confusion, "Ah? That''s all right? What''s so good?"


    Mu Biluo blinked with tears, "I didn''t do anything, I thought..."


    "You two don''t quarrel!"


    Mu Wuyi yelled and stood up fiercely, his eyes still a little blank, but more uncontrollable excitement.


    Mu Moli pointed at him and became more puzzled, "You actually yell at us, it''s obviously him..."


    "I will try now, thank you sir!"


    Mu Wuyi bowed to Zhou Shu, very respectful, and then walked to the flower tree.


    Before reaching out, there were ten flowers of inheritance flickering, and the whole tree shook and made a rustling sound.


    Suddenly shocked.


    Needless to say, Mu Jasmine and Mu Biluo, even Mu Mu, who had seen it once, could not hide, "This...this..." Zhou Shu no longer feels strange that he has caused the inheritance resonance, but in the past, even Yidou inherited it. Mu Wuyi, who could not be attracted by Huadu, was touched by Zhou Shu''s hand, and it triggered so many resonances. This is simply a miracle, no, it should be a miracle.


    And Mu Wuyi was stunned there, completely unsure of what to do, his mind was constantly impacted by ecstasy, and it was completely blank.


    If he saw the light of hope after Zhou Shufuding, he now saw the whole sun.


    The eyes are bright and blind.


    Xiao Su also had surprise in his eyes, but looking at Zhou Shu, that surprise quickly disappeared. In her opinion, Zhou Shu would not be surprised to do anything.


    The calmest one is of course Zhou Shu, he said lightly, "Don''t be greedy, there is only one that suits you best."


    "I understand, thank you Mr. for your teaching!"


    Mu Wuyi turned around and saluted, and looked at it seriously.


    Zhou Shu secretly nodded his head. He was really a good polite boy. It can be seen that Mu Mu taught these Mu tribes very carefully. Hey, if it weren''t for Mu Mu''s deep hatred of practitioners, his views on the future were too extreme. Zhou Shu was unwilling to change the jade sandalwood world.


    Only ten breaths passed, but it seemed as long as a hundred years.


    "I chose it, that''s it."


    Mu Wuyi saluted the flower tree and stretched out his hand to a flower. Just straightening out, the flower of inheritance trembled twice and fell.


    A green light flashed, instantly blended into the palm of the hand, and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "It''s actually a direct integration, and it really fits."


    Seeing this scene, Mu Mu couldn''t restrain his excitement, and couldn''t help but shouted, "Resonate to blend in, this is the perfect inheritance! Wuyi, how do you feel now?"


    Mu Wuyi was already speechless, "I..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Stop talking, go to the side to carefully perceive the inheritance. This stage is very important. The more clearly you perceive, the sooner you can get the true meaning of the inheritance, and the faster your strength will improve."


    "I see, sir."


    Mu Wuyi couldn''t help trembling when he said a few words, but he insisted on saluting before stepping aside.


    The tall body stood on the ground, quietly like a tree, without any sense of contradiction.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Mujasmine and Mubiluo, "It''s up to you, if you are willing to inherit the flower, just listen to me."


    "I come!"


    Mu Jasmine could not wait a long time, almost sprinting in front of Zhou Shu, after hesitating, her body fell down, "It turned out to be to help us obtain the flower of inheritance, why didn''t you say it earlier, let us do that... "


    "Don''t be long-winded," Zhou Shu shook his head, "You are not tall enough, you are lying down, do you want me to kneel?"


    "what?"


    Realizing something, Mu Jasmine blushed, stood up, and said in shame, "Then I stand?"


    Zhou Shu was expressionless, "Come here."


    Mu Moli carefully nuzzled in front of Zhou Shu, lowered her head, and said sincerely, "Sir, I said the wrong thing just now. It was my fault. Please forgive me, sir."


    Zhou Shu naturally didn''t care about it, so he stretched out his hand and stroked it.


    Mu Jasmine waited for a long time, but didn��t see Zhou Shu continue, she couldn��t help but raised her head and said, "Why just do it, sir? Are you still blaming me? It''s my fault, I''ll apologize to you again, OK? ?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but smile, "Your talent is good, just one shot is enough, can''t you detect it yourself?"


    "Speaking of it, I seem to have become lighter..."


    Mu Moli touched her head, and while hesitating, a pair of small white wings suddenly stretched out behind her, she was shocked, "Ah, why did she come out by herself?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "This is your torus? Maybe you will get the inheritance about it. Go ahead and don''t hesitate."


    "Thank you, sir."


    Mu Jasmine bowed and flew to the flower tree as soon as she turned around.


    Just like before, many flowers of inheritance flickered and resonated with them. Mu Jasmine, like Mu Wuyi, was obsessed with this phenomenon and was so excited that he was overwhelmed. Until Mu Mu reminded him two or three times, he blushed and chose A flower of his own heritage.


    The same direct integration, perfect inheritance.


    Compared with the cheering Mu Jasmine, Mu Mu was no longer surprised. He looked at Zhou Shu and said with great emotion, "Your Excellency, you can really do it..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Do you think I am lying to you? Ha ha, I hope the patriarch will not lie to me."


    Mu Mu said with a solemn expression, "I will definitely do it, anytime, even now."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s not in a hurry, you still have a lot of things to do, don''t think about going to rest too early."


    "Sir, patriarch..."


    A thin voice came, and the flushed Mu Biluo looked at the two of them, with a few teardrops hanging on their bodies, "Can you...let me try it too?"


    "Come here."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t cry all the time, UU reading has a louder voice. I have really forgotten you, who are you looking for?"


    "I see, sir."


    Mu Biluo hurried over, holding dozens of teardrops in her hand, and whispered, "Sir, this...my tears are actually very good spiritual tea, but not every day, I save It''s been a long time before I have these, I hope Mr. can accept it."


    "You are the first to know about gift giving, hehe, I''m welcome."


    Zhou Shu took it, smiled and stroked her head twice, "Go."


    "Is that all right, thank you sir."


    After Mu Biluo bent over and bowed, she eagerly walked to the flower tree, watching the flowers of inheritance shining in front of her, and couldn''t help laughing.


    The scene that she had imagined many times in her dream finally came true.


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your rewarding support, :) Thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)

 Chapter 3848: we

    Mubiluo also successfully got the flower of inheritance, a dark green flower.


    The eyes of several people fell on Xiao Su, Xiao Su pointed at himself, "Me too? No need..."


    He said rejection, but he walked towards Huashu honestly, but before he could take two steps, he was dragged back by Zhou Shu.


    Xiao Su fluttered his wings, "Master, let me try it too."


    Zhou Shu said, "I''ll choose one for you. You have to go there. There must be a lot of chaos here."


    The relationship between Xiao Su and Jianmu is a little worse than Zhou Shu. She has the power of Jianmu long ago. She is going to pass, and all the flowers of inheritance will resonate. The situation is the same as Zhou Shu. In this case, it must be Will cause Mu Mu''s suspicion.


    "Got it."


    Xiao Su immediately nodded and said obediently, "I listen to the master."


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand, a flower of inheritance flew over and fell into Xiao Su''s hand, but before Xiao Su took a few more glances, a vine climbed out and wrapped the flower firmly, and then Retracting, Xiao Su said anxiously, "Hey, let me see first."


    Zhou Shu knocked her head, "That one was originally chosen for her, you can''t use it, the one you used before is better."


    "Oh����"


    Xiao Su seemed thoughtful, "Why?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Most of the inheritance flowers here are very old. The most recent ones are more than 50,000 years old. I don��t deny that these inheritances are very strong, but the Mu tribe today is different from the past. The Mu tribe is not a practitioner. The clan is constantly evolving, and a lot has been changed in 50,000 years, so the abilities that can be obtained from it may not be as good as imagined. It may also bring some troubles in adaptation. Besides, you are different from them. They have never When there is, you can accept everything and work hard, and you already have a certain goal, there is no need to spend time and energy to deal with it."


    Xiao Su suddenly laughed, "That''s it... Hey, I don''t really want much. You explain so much, it makes me embarrassed."


    "You know my habits."


    Zhou Shu looked at Mu Mu and said solemnly, "Patriarch Mu, let them retreat here, let''s go out and talk something."


    "Ok."


    Where could Mu Mu have a second word, and he hurriedly followed, "Are you still calling other Mu clan? I can go right away."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, three are enough for now."


    Mu Mu nodded, but was a little disappointed in his eyes, "Oh, I thought your Excellency would inspire more people''s talents."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, but did not speak.


    "Patriarch, you think too much. Three people are enough for your Mu clan to be busy. If you have dozens or hundreds of them at a time, how can you train them here?" Xiao Su said bluntly, "Furthermore, The flowers of inheritance have all been sent out, and everyone in the jade sandalwood world has become more powerful. Who is the boss and who listens to whom? When that time everyone will fight for status and fight against each other, what should you do?"


    Mu Mu''s mind was stagnant, "The Mu Clan will not fight internally, but... you are right, I am worried."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Those three must also be clear, don''t let them publicize the matter."


    "I see, I will close this place first, only I can open it."


    Mu Mu quickly arranged it and turned to Zhou Shu, "Your Excellency, thank you just now. You deliberately made it difficult for them to be evil, to help me? Actually, there is no need to do this. Even if I am no longer the patriarch, they will do it. obedient."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Patriarch, frankly, do you understand what I said? Let''s start from the beginning."


    Mu Mu paused, "I understand, it��s like starting from a tree, right? In that case, the position of the patriarch must be let out. It doesn��t make much sense for you to let them respect me. It��s better to improve you. Prestige, let them convince you, and your Excellency, it��s hard for them to forget what you did to them."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "It''s a tree, but it''s the most important tree in the Jade Tan world."


    Mu Mu''s mind was stagnant, and he looked behind him unconsciously, "Could it be..."


    "Yes, according to my plan, you will become the Nine Profound Divine Wood here and will always guard the jade sandalwood realm. Therefore, you will always be the patriarch here. The higher the prestige, the better. As for their opinion of me, it doesn��t matter. This place belongs to the Mu clan," Zhou Shu said lightly, "Of course, after you become the Nine Profound God Tree, it will be very difficult to move around if you want to change your form. What you can do is to protect this place and don��t think about unnecessary things. Maybe this can make you forget your hatred and no longer cling to it."


    Mu Mu thought for a while, then slowly said, "I...understand."


    "You know the best, so I can save a lot of effort, although doing so will consume a lot of energy," Zhou Shu looked at him and shook his head slightly, sighed, "If you are a real Mu, I don''t need to be so troublesome. ."


    Mu Mu was puzzled, "This...I don''t understand a bit."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You don''t need to understand."


    If Mu Mu is a real Mu clan, he will take out Jianmu directly. As long as he is a Mu clan, it��s impossible not to listen to Jianmu. At that time, no matter what Zhou Shu does, there will be no obstacles. Mu is a cultivator, even if Mu Mu treats the Mu clan well, he is not a Mu clan after all, and he will not be restricted by Jianmu. Zhou Shu is very difficult to predict the consequences, and it is impossible to take Jianmu out.


    Mu Mu paused, "I shouldn''t ask either. Your Excellency has already been prepared, so I''ll just do it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Fengkun, you don��t need to say much for the time being, just the same as in the past. On the Yutan realm, you need to cultivate a suitable successor as soon as possible. In the future, you will become the Nine Profound God Tree and be a nominal one. Patriarch, you still need someone in charge."


    Mu Mu nodded, "Actually, I chose it a long time ago, and Mu Wuyi is very good."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t care about this, but you''d better make sure that new people must be able to stick to the jade-wood realm and cannot have the idea of ??leaving the jade-wood realm."


    "This...I see."


    Mu Mu nodded, but couldn''t help but said, "But what about Blazing Phoenix City and the Phoenix Bird Egg? Taking the Phoenix Bird Egg away, even if we want to stay, Blazing Phoenix City may not be able to accommodate it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, UU Reading , "I will deal with these things. Then you can cooperate with me. I guarantee that the Yu Clan will get the phoenix bird egg, and Blazing Phoenix City will not be because of the phoenix bird egg. Regarding the Yutan realm, your Mu people still live in the same settlement as before. No, it should be better than before."


    Mu Mu looked at Zhou Shu for a while, "I have no choice but to believe in you. Judging from your help, I believe that you are sincere to the Mu people. I hope that you will not let the Mu people down here. It does not matter."


    "It''s enough to do your thing."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Su, "Xiao Su, how are you? Actually, you can stay here first, and you can help me and them."


    Xiao Su just shook his head, "No, I still follow you, that''s what I want."


    "Then go."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "There are still many things waiting for us."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3849: Presumptuous

    Zhou Shu looked at Mrs. Purple and smiled, "Mrs. Purple, are you looking for me?"


    "Well," Mrs. Purple nodded and glanced at Xiao Su, "She is..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "She is my disciple, don''t worry."


    "That''s good."


    Mrs. Zi bent slightly, stretched out her hand to cover her mouth, and trembled a few times in pain, and a few golden lights flashed between her fingers.


    Mrs. Purple raised her head and opened her hand, lying in her hand a pale golden bead with green stripes.


    Xiao Su was shocked, "You actually vomited the demon pill? Don''t be grateful, it''s too exaggerated."


    "Where is there a demon pill in the Mu Clan, don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu showed some doubts, "What is this, Mrs. Purple?"


    Mrs. Zi stared at Zhou Shu and said in a straightforward voice, "Jushi Yu asked me to bring it to the Emperor. You are still the Emperor, right?"


    Zhou Shu got serious, "Yes."


    "That''s it."


    Mrs. Zi handed the beads to Zhou Shu, and said in relief, "Finally, it''s done. I''m really embarrassed to say that my concubine is really embarrassed. When I was separated from my two daughters, my concubine was in a mess, and I forgot everything. Hundreds of years passed in a daze. I didn''t remember until I saw you. It almost broke."


    "If you had thought of it long ago, there might be problems on the road. Now this is just the right chance."


    Zhou Shu looked at the bead and said slowly, "I felt something wrong with you when I inspired you before. The crux is here. Mrs. Purple, Yu Jushi said nothing about this bead?"


    Xiaosu followed, and whispered, "This breath feels a lot like it."


    Mrs. Zi pondered for a few breaths, "Ju Shi said that it was born in Beiluzhou two thousand years ago. It is probably a divine tool. He doesn''t know the specific effect. He thinks that the Xuanhuang Realm made the divine tool come into existence at this time. , But currently no one in the Xuanhuang Realm can use it. It��s best to send it to the Emperor to let him handle it. So I handed this task to me, and said that he helped me make some special cover-ups," she suddenly gave birth to Some doubts, "When I think about it now, the concubine was rejected by the fairy envoy and entered the immortal world without the concubine. Would it have something to do with this?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Judging from the aura of the Profound Yellow Realm contained in it, this is indeed a divine tool. I don��t know about the others. As for the layman, he will not easily use the people of the Profound Yellow Realm. If it is really intentional, then he There must be an extremely important reason."


    "The concubine body will not be blamed on the layman, without him, there would be no concubine body."


    Mrs. Zi said warmly, "The concubine just asks casually, and the concubine now knows what to do."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Anyway, thank you. Although I don''t understand yet, this artifact must be very important."


    Mrs. Zi sighed, "The benefactor said thank you to the concubine, what should the concubine say to you? You have helped the concubine and the concubine too many times."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "This is different. This thing you have done is likely to affect the fate of the Xuanhuang Realm. How can I not thank you as a human emperor? By the way, Mrs. Purple, please do not hesitate to ask me I will definitely satisfy you, no need to talk about my daughter, as long as they are still there, I promise they will come back."


    Mrs. Zi smiled softly, "That''s fine, there is nothing I want for my concubine."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Mrs. Purple, do you want to stay in Yutan Realm or go to Xianshu City. The environment there is better."


    Mrs. Zi hesitated for a while, and whispered, "I can go anywhere, but the most I want to go to is the Muxi World."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Hehe, then you stay in Yutan Realm first, here will only be better than Muxi Realm in the future, then I will come to you and go to Muxi Realm to pick up your daughter together."


    Mrs. Zi bowed herself to salute, "The concubine is waiting for her benefactor."


    Zhou Shu said nothing, and left Yutan realm with Xiaosu.


    Xiaosu is still very curious, "What kind of artifact is that? It feels like Jianmu''s breath."


    "I don''t know. I will study when I go back. There are other artifacts and Jianmu. They will definitely give me an answer," Zhou Shu looked condensed. "Jushi Yu said that there is nothing wrong. At this time, the Xuanhuang Realm will let the new artifact appear. There is a very important reason, maybe it is the key to let the Xuanhuang Realm leave the edge of the heavens."


    Xiaosu blinked, "Could that be the way to crack the edge of the heavens?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It doesn''t make sense to think so much now. We have a lot of things to do before our eyes. It''s better to think about how to enter the soul world and what to do when you enter the soul world."


    "Soul World..." Xiao Su thought for a while, still blank, "I don''t know what it looks like or how to think."


    After a short while, the two returned to Chifeng City.


    When I entered the city, I felt a difference, and there was no guard to check again. Although the guards were still observing Zhou Shu very carefully, they were no longer wary in their eyes. There were more doubts and even a trace of respect. The male Xiu became Elder, it would be nice to have this trace of respect.


    Two people stood in front of the mountain gate of Tianfumen.


    "Elder Yang, please come in."


    Liu Dachuan smiled and raised his hand, "Hehe, if I haven''t seen you in a few days, the fellow Taoist has been elevated."


    Liu Tang next to ���� also saluted, "Senior is really amazing. Only a few days later, Chifengcheng can worship the elder Keqing."


    "It''s just an errand, isn''t it for people like me who came to Xiancheng for this?" Zhou Shu glanced at the holy fire gate behind and said with a smile, "Friend Liu Dao, is the master of the talisman. Find me?"


    Liu Dachuan nodded, "Well, Master Fu is waiting for you to Yangyuan Hall."


    "Thank you two."


    Zhou Shu took Xiao Su into the Tianfumen, then turned around and saluted, "Please."


    Liu Dachuan looked puzzled, "Please what?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, all right."


    Liu Dachuan closed the formation, still confused, but didn''t ask much, and led the two to Yangyuan Hall.


    Hang Yilian had been waiting here for a long time, and seeing Zhou Shu raised his brows, he asked in confusion, "How did you...be the Keqing elder of Chifeng City?"


    "Master Talisman, don''t worry... wait until everyone is full before talking."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to the empty space, "Zhi Lingxian, now that you are here, come out, everyone is ready to talk, I just want to discuss important matters with you."


    "Humph."


    Sui Rufu appeared, glaring at Zhou Shu, and said with an unhappy expression, "You don''t need to say that I will come out too, do you think I will deliberately deceive the fellow of the Tianfumen? Didn''t you deliberately open the formation and let me in," It��s hard for me to ride a tiger, you, you really can��t do any good things!"


    Hang Yilian stagnated, and said, "Hang Yilian has seen Ji Lingxian."


    Sui Rufu gave a gift, "You are welcome. I was monitoring the movement of the Holy Fire Gate at the door. Who knew that he deliberately opened the formation of the Heavenly Talisman Gate and invited me, so I followed in... This matter is mine. Responsibility, I took the liberty, Master Talisman."


    Hang Yilian came over and smiled, "It''s okay, I''ll take the order."

 Chapter 3850: regret

    "I''m sorry, I''m the immortal," Zhou Shu also saluted, "Actually, I took the liberty, it has nothing to do with you, but I really hope that we can talk together, and please don''t be offended by the immortal."


    "Who knows what your peace of mind is."


    Sui Rufu was still a little unhappy, but his tone was obviously softened.


    Hang Yi Lian smiled and said, "A few of you do it first, but unfortunately I don''t have anything to entertain, only the Bojiu Dicha will be there.


    "Speaking of tea, I have something good here."


    Zhou Shu took out the Biluo teardrops he had obtained before, "Xiaosu, go make tea."


    "Got it."


    In a blink of an eye, a few cups of tea were placed in front of a few people. The tea was clear, with green clouds churning in it.


    Hang Yilian''s eyes brightened, she picked it up and smelled it, and couldn''t help but praise, "It is indeed the best tea, the color is like jade, and the fragrance is like rain. It is the best I have ever seen. It is a pity if it is from Xuanqing ...Ah, I''m talking too much."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have also heard that the Ning Xuan Qing tea ceremony in your door is very good, and there are no better ones in the fairy world."


    Xiao Su curled his lips behind him, and did not speak.


    Sui Rufu stared at the teacup and slowly said, "You have been to Yutan Realm. This Biluo Lei Tea is only available in Jade Tan Realm. I ate it once when I came. It was requested by City Lord Li, but that time. Tea is not as good as this time. It seems that the attitude of Jade Tan Realm towards you is better than that towards Blazing Phoenix City."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Why don''t you say that I snatched it? I like to make trouble so much."


    "This thing can''t be snatched, it can only be said that it was given by Yutan Realm."


    Sui Rufu raised her head and stared at Zhou Shu, "What are you going to do in Yutan Realm? Why do they value you? What is your purpose in coming to Blazing Phoenix?"


    "Why should I be so anxious to turn against the guest?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Executive Immortal, I will tell you these things slowly, don''t worry."


    Sui Rufu remained unmoved, and said in a deep voice, "How can I not be in a hurry? You have only been here for three days, and you have become the elder of Blazing Phoenix City. Do you know that we Linglongtian wants to be in Blazing Phoenix City? Arranging the position of a Keqing elder? How much did it cost?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "How much?"


    Sui Rufu said coldly? "Three jade sandalwood realms can be built."


    "I don''t believe this?" Zhou Shu laughed. "You must have never been to Yutan Realm? I don''t know the true value of Jade Tan Realm, but this topic doesn''t need to be continued. I know you have spent a lot of money for Chifeng City. Effort? But don��t blame me for it, right?"


    "I don''t blame it? I just want to know why."


    Sui Rufu paused, her eyes a little complicated? "Are you selling yourself to Blazing Phoenix City? Not so. With your cultivation as a realm, you can sell more than just one Keqing elder. Linglongtian can give you more. Price."


    Zhou Shu laughed? "I, the elder Keqing? Actually, it works better than the deacon elder."


    Sui Rufu shook slightly? "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu took out Li Lenghan''s token, and said seriously, "It''s true."


    "This Lingfu is indeed only for the deacon elders? And not every deacon elder has it. It seems that your status is indeed extraordinary," Sui Rufu withdrew his gaze and said slowly, "You come to Linglongtian, I will give it to you For better conditions, you can choose whatever you want except for the execution of the order."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Where is Linglong Tianxian?"


    Sui Rufu said seriously, "I can''t be the master of this, but I can help you speak."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Xian Lingxian, do you know, what you are saying now, I can tell City Lord Li anytime?"


    "Then you try," Sui Rufu glanced at Ling Fu, with a smile, "It doesn''t matter if you tell her now, Linglongtian has a very stable relationship with Blazing Phoenix City, and the only obstacle is Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It won��t change because of you. If you say this, it will only make me and her feel ridiculous. If you use this to bargain, it will only fail at both ends."


    "Really confident."


    Zhou Shu put away the Ling Fu and shook his head slightly, "I won''t go to Linglong Tian, ??I am not Li Shaozhu."


    Sui Rufu was startled, "Do you also know Li Shaozhu?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "How could I not know, Linglongtian''s unique male disciple, where did he practice his painting? Where is he painting now? I really want to visit him once, because I I am also very interested in painting."


    Sui Rufu nodded slightly, "Very well, you have something you want. If you go to Linglongtian, these are not problems."


    "Ugh."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Do you want me to talk about the current affairs in Chifeng City, or do you want me to go to Linglongtian?"


    Hang Yilian also couldn''t bear it anymore, "Yes, I''m in charge, why don''t we discuss things first?"


    "it is good."


    Sui Rufu calmed down, "Then please tell us, why have you become the elder of Linglongtian?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "It''s very simple. I provoke Xiang Zheng. Xiang Zheng sent Quasi-Sage to chase me. I defeated Quasi-Sage. Blazing Phoenix City saw all this. Then I discussed with the city lord and I helped them To deal with the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, they gave me this position to facilitate my work."


    "Are you sure you want to be an enemy of Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Sui Rufu was a little surprised, "I thought you provoke them because you want to benefit from every side, and you have no purpose."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Zhi Lingxian, I understand that you are wary of me, but you shouldn''t underestimate me so much."


    "It''s not that Xian Lingxian is wary. This kind of thing has happened in Chifeng City several times," Hang Yilian explained, "I also saw it once after I came here, because the current situation in Chifeng City is complicated. People who fish in troubled waters, the one that seemed to have been sent by the Suspense Sect last time."


    Sui Rufu said coldly, "Xuanling Sect has always been like this, they haven''t done good things several times."


    "I agree with this very much."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but raised his hand to her, feeling the same as the hero saw.


    Sui Rufu said solemnly, "I''m sure you are not from the fairy world, so I don''t need to cover up with you. The Suspension Bell Sect has always been unfair and unfair. Most sects in the fairy world know this Last time they were in charge of the Zongmen Conference, they still thought that we and Wanhun would have a fairy court elder, and then both of them would be in charge of the Zongmen. It was ridiculous and hateful."


    Under the recommendation, it''s really good, it''s worthy of being installed by book friends, and Android and Apple phones are supported!


    "Indeed, I obviously want to keep it after committing such a big mistake. The Suspended Bell Sect wants to keep the good dog of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Hang Yilian was also very angry, and suddenly thought of something, "Speaking of this, it seems that your elder Xianting hasn''t arrived yet, right?"


    "I went to one, and the other hasn''t yet, but those who went have no right to say, they are crushed to death," Sui Rufu shook his head and sighed rare, "Well, there is Suspended Bell Sect in the immortal world, others It��s really hard to be in charge of the sect. It��s useless to say anything. It��s only a hundred years, and we��ve all started to regret it. We knew that Xian Ting was like this. We shouldn��t have spent so much effort back then... If you didn''t say it, you would not have heard it."


    She looked at them with a serious expression.


    (PS: Thank you Fenglin Beiqiu for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)

 Chapter 3851: Dry laugh

    The atmosphere is a bit solemn.


    Hang Yilian took a sip from the teacup, "Friend Yang, how are you going to deal with Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "What do you think is good?"


    "Of course I drove the Ten Thousand Soul Sect out of Blazing Phoenix City," Hang Yilian looked at Sui Rufu, "Is that right, Immortal Executive?"


    Sui Rufu paused, "Yang Yu, although you have the status of the elder of the guest of the Blazing Phoenix City, it is impossible to really do anything to the people of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. If you fight in the city, Blazing Phoenix is ??still the same. It will stop you, and we may have to stop it. After all, if the fight really starts, Chifeng City may be destroyed, which is not good for anyone."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know this. It''s just an elder Keqing, so it''s impossible to be confident."


    Sui Rufu slowly said, "So how are you going to deal with Ten Thousand Soul Sect and how do you let them leave Blazing Phoenix City?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "I haven''t been to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect yet, so I can''t give you an answer."


    Sui Rufu shook his head, put down the tea cup in his hand, and said with a nasty expression, "So you don''t have any thoughts at all. You just want to say something, then what did you let me in for? Just to drink your cup of tea? I really can''t figure out Li Leng. How does Han believe in you."


    "Maybe she is more temperamental than you..."


    This sentence didn''t come out, Zhou Shu smiled, "I will go to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in these two days."


    Sui Rufu subconsciously said, "Can you go if you say you go?"


    Hang Yilian looked at Zhou Shu with concern, "Does that require our cooperation?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "It''s okay, Master Talisman, just go and have a look. There is no need to spend a lot of time, and if you cooperate, City Lord Li will not be easy to confess, then, Master Talisman, Zhilingxian, three How about we come to discuss in the future?"


    "You can''t come in three days."


    Sui Rufu stood up, turned his head and left.


    "Ha, I drank all the tea."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Her temperament, I would not bring her over if I knew it, and it would be better to talk about it when things got better."


    Hang Yili paused, "I haven''t dealt with her before, she should just be dissatisfied with you like this."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I know, last time she was hiding next to me, I caught her out, this time again, she was somewhat upset, but she still cares about Linglongtian and Chifeng City. This is enough and should help."


    Hang Yilian nodded, seemingly worried, "Don''t you worry about revealing your identity when you pull her in and talk like this?"


    Xiao Su couldn''t help saying, "I also think it''s dangerous. This Sui Rufu is very powerful. She brings me more pressure than you."


    "In front of someone I trust, I will not release any pressure."


    Zhou Shu defended and said slowly, "Nothing to care about, I think Sui Rufu actually knows it, not just her, maybe Li Lenghan also knows my true identity, but they don''t want to and can''t tell them. Think it��s better to think of me as Yang Yu, without pressure."


    Hang Yilian stagnated, "Yes, but a little irresponsible."


    "An immortal world is in charge of the sect, and an immortal city that relies on the control of the sect can do this, and they can''t expect them to use the immortal identity to communicate with the most hated person in the immortal world to make transactions, like the master talisman," Zhou Shu looked at her, smiled and said, "In this regard, the Tianfumen is indeed much more reliable and majestic."


    Hang Yilian seemed thoughtful, "It''s because they have too many scruples. The focus of Tianfumen is on Fudao, not for power and land. In fact, regardless of Xianshu City or Xianjie, we are all the same, and there is nothing to care about."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "The practitioner should be like this."


    Xiao Su said eagerly, "Master, shall we go to Ten Thousand Soul Sect now?"


    "This time it''s to explore the way, I will be enough."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You go to Linglongtian, bring Hanruo, and when you go to the soul world, you will bring her."


    Xiao Su curled his lips, Zhou Shu also said goodbye, and after a while, he appeared in front of the mountain gate of Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    Dozens of guards stood behind the gate, looking at Zhou Shu as if facing the enemy. This was on the surface, secretly, there were at least a few hundred divine thoughts staying beside Zhou Shu. There were also in the front and behind, including Sui in the middle. Rufu, obviously, she is still observing the situation outside.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said solemnly, "Chifeng City Elder Yang Yu, come to visit."


    "Friends of Daoist wait a moment, I will report to the elders."


    The guard was taken aback and went in a hurry. After a while, Ni Zheng walked out, strode calmly, but unconsciously avoided Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, doesn''t Ten Thousand Soul Sect welcome the old man?"


    Ni Zheng raised his hand and said unnaturally, "Of course not, how dare we reject the elders of Chifeng City? Dao friends please come in soon."


    When the formation was opened, Zhou Shu walked directly in, sensing the ubiquitous hostility around him, and said nonchalantly, "I just wanted to come and have a look at the old man when he took office. You don''t need to be so vigilant. Maybe we are friends but not enemies. "


    "What are you all doing? It''s so impolite, so just step back."


    Ni Zheng made a please gesture, "Please forgive me, Elder Yang, I will lead the way if the elder wants to see."


    Zhou Shu walked around for a few steps and praised, "Your Ten Thousand Soul Sect is much more heroic than Linglongtian, you deserve to be the old immortal world in charge of the sect."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Ni Zhenggan laughed twice, did not answer, neither refuted nor followed.


    Zhou Shu quickly scanned the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and had a few thoughts in his heart, "Elder Xiang, I have something to discuss with him."


    Ni Zheng hurriedly said, "Elder Xiang is in retreat, and no one is seen now, wait for him to come out of retreat and talk about anything."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Retreat, retreat with the true soul body?"


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Ni Zheng continued to laugh dryly, not even thinking about prevarication.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and took out a jade talisman. "Then trouble the fellow daoist to give him this. By the way, when the elder is free, the old man can come anytime. After all, Chifeng City attaches great importance to your Ten thousand souls ."


    "understand."


    Ni Zheng looked at the jade talisman, but did not accept it, letting it hang in the air.


    Zhou Shu smiled you fellow Taoist, this is not a magic weapon to harm others, even if it is the realm of the quasi-sage fellow, shouldn''t you be afraid of it? "


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Ni Zhenggan laughed a few times, just looked at Yufu, but didn''t speak.


    Feeling helpless, Zhou Shu raised his hand, "The old man will visit again next time."


    Ni Zheng breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and saluted, "I''m really sorry, the elder came and didn''t even sit down for a while, but the elder in charge is in retreat, and we can��t do anything about it. Please forgive me. When the elder comes out of retreat, he will definitely do it. Go to Chifeng City to make amends."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Zhou Shugan laughed twice and walked out of the mountain gate slowly.


    The formation instantly closed behind him, Ni Zheng was still standing next to the jade talisman, looking solemnly, but he never picked it up.


    (PS: Thank you Yang Jieyin for your strong support, many monthly tickets:) Thanks to the book friends who subscribed to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3852: Light curtain

    Leaving the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Zhou Shu headed to Chifeng City.


    Only after walking far, a message came from the Ling Talisman on his body, "This is the result of your going to Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "City Lord Li, why you can''t stand your temper, I just go and take a look, but I didn''t expect Ten Thousand Soul Sect to have such an attitude, Xiang Zheng closed the door and sent a Ni Just coming out to perfuse."


    Li Leng said coldly, "What''s weird about this, do you expect them to welcome you, or just go in and kill them?"


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Zhou Shugan laughed twice.


    In fact, he also understands Xiang Zheng''s intention to do this. This is the best way to deal with it. After all, the identity of the elder of Chifengcheng is here. Zhou Shu can''t directly ask the teacher for the crime. As long as Xiang Zheng is not in retreat, nothing will happen. The soul body couldn''t come out, lest Zhou Shu would take advantage of it.


    The dry laugh really successfully angered Li Lenghan, his voice became louder, "Have you learned this too?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The city lord is very clear about the things in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, why can''t the problem of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect be solved?"


    "This is the immortal city of this palace. Of course this palace can know it, but there is a place in Ten Thousand Soul Sect that this palace can''t even go to, and it can''t even sense it. That is the key to solving Ten Thousand Soul Sect!" Li Leng Han said angrily, "Didn''t you see it, why do you ask knowingly?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "I noticed that there is an isolated closed space in the sect, which should be caused by Dao Qi."


    Li Lenghan immediately said, "It''s either a Taoist weapon or a formation. It''s impossible to bring the holy weapon to the fairy city of the palace, right?"


    "It''s more likely to be a Taoist weapon. It can open up an independent space in Xiancheng and stop a city master like you. I have never heard of such a formation. It seems that there are many treasures of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect..." Zhou Shu stopped and laughed, " City Lord Li, now I understand a little bit, and the transaction can continue."


    Li coldly paused, "What deal?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t get angry either, "The city lord asked knowingly, of course it was a deal in the Jade Tan world."


    Li Lenghan said calmly, "You have to destroy that Taoist tool or formation, and make sure you have the ability to enter the soul world to close the gate of the Yellow Springs. Then we can continue talking. Besides, this palace has already given you what you need. , You haven''t given anything to this palace."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "That elder position is not part of the transaction."


    "At least you have to let this palace see a little bit of results. It''s not a good idea to talk about it. Ten sentences have already been said, this palace is going to leave."


    The amulet no longer sounded, Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, and put it back easily. None of the people here can cope with it, but it doesn��t matter. He has already done something, and maybe there will be results soon. .


    Ten Thousand Souls.


    Ni Zheng called a few guards, waited by the jade talisman, and turned around by himself.


    Entering the depths of the hall, passing through several complicated formations, a huge gilt golden light curtain appeared in front of him.


    The light curtain is in the shape of a chicken egg, the top is round and the bottom is round. There are many mysterious runes on the light curtain, which are scattered and tangible, detailed and precise. The overall look is almost the same as the real golden cover.


    Ni Zhengli stood in front of the light curtain and saluted, "Yang Yu has already left, but he left a jade charm, and his subordinates stayed outside and did not bring in."


    Xiang Zheng''s voice was very majestic, "Come in and talk."


    Ni Zheng''s face changed slightly, and he panicked, "The subordinates dare not."


    Xiang Zheng yelled, "The old man lets you in as soon as you come in. You are outside, the old man can''t see clearly!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a circular hole appeared in the mask, like a gate.


    Ni Zheng walked in slowly, fearful, and extra careful. He was also the first time he entered this forbidden area. The last time he came out of here, he was closed for perception. He didn''t see the situation inside, but he didn''t expect to be able to enter now. , Don''t let anything happen.


    "Open your perception, is it so scary!?"


    Hearing Xiang Zheng''s roar, Ni Zheng''s figure trembled, and he quickly opened his eyes, shaking his mind.


    In front of you is a pagoda with a height of one hundred feet, majestic and magnificent, reflecting the golden color inside. The light curtain on the outside is just the afterglow of the pagoda, but this is the afterglow, which completely It has become a forbidden place, and even the quasi-sage''s perception cannot penetrate it.


    I don''t know if it is the light of the pagoda or the coercion of Xiang Zheng, maybe both. Ni Zheng seemed to be blinded by Liang for a while, and he couldn''t see the specific appearance of the pagoda at all, and only the word "powerful" was in his heart.


    In any case, this is indeed the strongest magic weapon he has ever seen.


    Ni Zheng couldn''t help asking, "Elder, what treasure is this?"


    "Sacred Pagoda of Good Fortune," Xiang Zheng''s voice came from the tower, "Before the Kongtong Seal was restored, it was the best Taoist artifact of our Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It had the qualifications to become a sacred artifact, but unfortunately something went wrong... Ni Zheng, you don''t have to remember these things, and it''s useless to remember."


    "Yes, the subordinates understand that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, which is much better than the Holy Fire Sect."


    Ni Zheng lowered his head, realized something and added, "Of course it is much better than Linglongtian."


    "A sect that has just climbed up, what is the qualification to compare with our Ten Thousand Soul Sect!?" Xiang Zheng sneered, "Sooner or later Ten Thousand Soul Sect will let these stupid women understand what is the real ruler of the sect! "


    Ni Zheng didn''t dare to look up, "Elder, that''s for sure."


    A seemingly visible coercion swayed around him, then retracted.


    Xiang Zheng said solemnly, "You don''t have his spiritual thoughts or power left on your body. If you are lucky, it seems that he didn''t act on you."


    "This... how the subordinates are also quasi-sages, it''s impossible to pass them and don''t know..." Ni Zhengqi stopped, "what does it mean to be lucky?"


    "Ni Zheng, you also deserve to be called Zhunsheng?"


    Xiang Zheng suddenly scolded, "If you are so useful, you won''t be beaten by Yang Yu to beg for mercy. Tell him everything! If the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is not tightly staffed now, how could the old man let you help? I don��t understand at all, it��s a waste of our energy, a waste! It really makes you do big things, I am afraid that you will betray us in an instant!"


    "Subordinate is guilty!"


    Ni Zheng''s heart tightened, UU Read almost knelt down, and even said, "The subordinates didn''t say anything. They are absolutely loyal to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and they will never betray!"


    Xiang Zheng said coldly, "Okay, you go out."


    Those words are of course a threat, and Ni Zheng cannot betray. Before his soul disappeared completely, as a person who joined the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the middle, Ni Zheng even dedicated his soul. However, Ni Zheng himself may not know. at this point.


    "Yes."


    Ni Zheng stepped back anxiously, and thought of something, "Where is that jade charm, do you want to destroy it?"


    Xiang Zheng groaned for a few breaths, "You send it outside the light curtain, the old man see what he wants to say, this guy, can''t let him keep making trouble like this."


    (PS: Thank you Bawang Tuanji for your support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3853: credit

    The jade symbol hung in the air quietly.


    The light curtain flashed twice, Xiang Zheng walked out slowly, of course his true soul body.


    He watched the jade talisman for a few breaths, but he didn''t notice the abnormality, and then he found a ray of spiritual thought.


    "Xiang Zheng, if you really want Chifeng City, come to me to discuss."


    As the sound disappeared, the jade talisman also disappeared, and at the same time, a little white light bloomed.


    The true soul realized something and quickly retreated into the light curtain.


    Soon, the white light expanded to a radius of tens of meters, and then quickly disappeared without a trace, and there was a part of the light curtain that disappeared.


    The original perfect light curtain had a gap of several meters in size abruptly.


    "what?"


    Xiang Zheng, who was too late to think about it, immediately awakened the pagoda, beams of light shone down, and the gap was quickly filled, and the light curtain was restored to its previous integrity, but Xiang Zheng, who was sitting in the pagoda, still looked gloomy.


    It''s incredible.


    The power of the gods of good fortune basically isolates 90% of the power of the law, even if it is facing the power of the highest law, it will never be broken in an instant, revealing such a big gap, not to mention the opponent is just a jade talisman, and Not Yang Yu himself.


    Is this showing power?


    Was it a warning or something else? What exactly did his words mean, could he also help Ten Thousand Soul Sect?


    Xiang Zheng on this side is lost in thought, while the person on the other side is straightforward.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Zhou Shu, who was wandering in Chifeng City, was stopped by the voice from Ling Fu again.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "City Lord Li, what''s going on?"


    Li Lenghan''s voice was very rude, "Still lying to my palace! What did you say in that jade talisman, are you going to help Xiang Zheng?"


    "Oh, it looks like they opened the jade talisman."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "As you can see, it seems that they didn''t take the jade symbol in, they were not fooled, it''s a pity."


    Li Lenghan was a little confused, "If you are fooled, answer the questions of my palace first!"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "City Master Li, you think too much. I just said that to confuse Xiang Zheng. By the way, buy some time. By the way, what happened next? City Master Li, you should have seen it?"


    "I saw it."


    Li Lenghan looked surprised, "What exactly is your jade charm made of? After speaking, an incredible power was released, which made Xiang Zheng unable to seal off the perception there for the time being, and also let the palace see some Something I have never seen."


    Zhou Shu immediately said, "Tell me everything you see."


    "Do you dare to order this palace?" Li Lenghan stopped and replied, "The palace saw a tower. Although I can''t see it clearly, it must be a tower. The light from this tower shields the surroundings. Situation, and Xiang Zheng should be in the tower."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "The Gate of Huangquan is also inside."


    Li Lenghan was a little excited, "It must be, the entire Ten Thousand Soul Sect, no, the entire Blazing Phoenix City, that tower is the only place I don''t understand."


    "At least not for nothing."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "City Lord, do you now believe that I have the ability to destroy Dao tools? Can you continue to talk about the transaction?"


    Li Lenghan paused, and said in anticipation, "You tell my palace first, what exactly is that jade talisman?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "To negotiate a good deal, I might take this as a condition, but I can''t say it now."


    Li Lenghan groaned for a few breaths, "I don''t want to talk about transactions, but..."


    "It''s just that you can''t afford to fail, and neither can Blazing Phoenix City, right?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Now that I understand some of the situation, I can make a judgment. Frankly speaking, I cannot guarantee that there will be no problems in solving the Ten Thousand Soul Sect this time. The Blazing Phoenix City is still in danger of being destroyed, but I You can enter the soul world with a 70% certainty, and with a 90% certainty, you will completely destroy the gate of Huangquan. With a 100% certainty, Blazing Phoenix City will no longer be disturbed by similar things. Even if Blazing Phoenix City has a problem, you can do it. In terms of this deal, you are worth doing."


    Li Lenghan hesitated for a long time, "Can you tell me in detail."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "City Lord, it��s the tenth sentence. I don��t want to delay any more. If you are sure of the transaction, we will continue to talk about it, otherwise I will solve it in another way. Obviously, I will pay I''ll get what I want, but it''s hard to tell if Blazing Phoenix City is still there, and it''s out of my consideration."


    After waiting for dozens of breaths, the Ling Talisman dimmed, but soon lit up again, "Okay, deal!"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "The best choice."


    Ling Fu didn''t make a sound for a long time, Zhou Shu paused, and took the initiative to transmit his voice, "City Lord, what''s wrong?"


    There was no answer, but the place where Zhou Shu was located slowly changed. When he sensed something, Zhou Shu smiled and let go of his defense.


    Li Lenghan appeared in front of him with a cold expression, "You just threatened my palace."


    Zhou Shu didn''t hear it, "I won''t say this, I need your cooperation now."


    Li Lenghan glared at him, "The deal hasn''t been negotiated yet, how to cooperate, and what conditions do you have? Tell me all at once."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "My condition is Jade Sandalwood Realm, but I don��t want to take away Jade Sandalwood Realm. The city lord also knows that it��s impossible. All I want is the phoenix bird egg inside. , I hope they will remain in Blazing Phoenix City, but the city lord can no longer restrain them."


    "My palace knows your purpose."


    Li Leng said coldly, "Do you know how much we paid for the phoenix egg? The fairy city in this palace is also named for this. What you take away is the hope of our Fiery Phoenix City. This palace does not want to be driven away. The Soul Sect returns."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You want the Phoenix Bird to protect Blazing Phoenix City and replace the effect of the formation, right?"


    Li Lenghan also did not deny, "With the Phoenix Bird, he can naturally perceive all threats to Blazing Phoenix City, and he can also predict the arrival of Quasi-Saint in advance.


    "Sounds like a good idea."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly But you were wrong. Will a Phoenix Bird who is likely to become the Demon Emperor listen to you? You don��t have such a means at all, and if you go to the hospital in a hurry, you may be taken advantage of by the Wu clan to treat the phoenix bird. The Zhurong clan is definitely more experienced than the practitioners, so you don��t worry. Went to the wizarding world? "


    Li Lenghan''s mind was shocked, "You...how do you even know this?"


    Zhou Shu is very calm, "We are now seriously discussing the transaction, and I don��t have to hide it. I have seen the situation in the jade-tan realm. You ask the Wu clan to help hatch the phoenix bird eggs. This is not a good choice. The bamboo basket was empty."


    Li Lenghan couldn''t help saying, "Have you met the Zhu Rong clan, do you know them? The Zhu Rong clan is very trustworthy!"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I''ve seen them. They do speak credit, but when it comes to Phoenix Birds, things are not simple. No one can be sure of their true thoughts. After all, Phoenix Birds were once one of the totems of the Zhurong ethnic group''s beliefs. It''s hard to tolerate the Phoenix Bird to guard the practitioner."


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your reward and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3854: 1 trip

    After a long delay, Li Lenghan raised his head, his eyes condensed, "You say so much, but you just want the phoenix bird egg, then what means do you have to make her obedient? Isn''t your fairy city a cultivator? Is it?"


    "I have no means, nor do I need it. I want it for the Yu clan."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Phoenix bird is a feather clan, it will return to its own homeland."


    Li Leng said coldly, "You are really willing to do so many things for others, do you think the house will believe you?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, watching her slowly and saying, "The practitioner should use his own means to guard the city."


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Li Lenghan stared at Zhou Shu, angrily said, "Does my palace know? But what should I do if I didn''t!?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is there no formation in Linglongtian?"


    Li Lenghan sighed unconsciously, "Linglong Tian is different from other big sects. First, they are not very rich. Second, they only have two big realms, and they have been developing in the fairy realm relying on the Luofu realm. Although they have considered the formations, they have never worked hard here. Although they can also create some formations now, the formations are not enough to protect a great immortal city like Chifeng City."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "That''s right, fine, then I will help you solve this problem."


    Li Lenghan was not surprised, but he said solemnly, "Elder Yang, can you really solve it? Are you sure?"


    "Why ask like this?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her thoughtfully, "Have you thought about it a long time ago? The formation is regarded as part of the transaction. You give out the resources and I will help you plan and arrange it. It shouldn''t take a hundred years, but incidentally, I Some additional conditions are also required."


    Li Lenghan''s eyes lit up, "The conditions can be discussed later, but the formation must not be the same as in Xianshu City, Elder Yang."


    Zhou Shu paused, "How could it be the same as that Xiancheng, that kind of formation, only they have it."


    Obviously, Li Lenghan had also guessed his identity, and now he is simply putting it on the table to say it, but the word "Zhou Shu" can''t be said at all, and of course Zhou Shu can''t confess.


    This is quite tiring.


    Li Lenghan calmed down and said calmly, "That''s it, this palace promises you to take the Phoenix Bird Egg, but it will solve the formation for Blazing Phoenix City."


    The words still carry the usual coldness, but they can detect the joy in them, and they seem to be about to laugh.


    Zhou Shu was rather helpless, "The first problem is to solve the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, otherwise, don''t want to do anything."


    "This is natural."


    Li Lenghan said indifferently, "What exactly is your jade charm? If there are hundreds or thousands, it should be easy to break the outer protection, or even close the forbidden area, and then **** the tower and destroy the yellow spring. The gate? If it is certain that there is a formation, Blazing Phoenix City can now bear a certain loss. If the grasp is large, of course the main palace will also take action."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It is not easy to make a few of that jade charm, and it is impossible to make a few thousand."


    It looks like a jade talisman, but it is actually a teleportation stone made by Lin Zhu.


    Although that tower can block the power of most laws, it is impossible to block the power of space. As for the teleportation stone that fully utilizes the power of space, no one can stop it. As long as the teleportation stone is activated, the surrounding area is tens of meters. Everything will be passed away.


    Zhou Shu sent jade symbols in, which was actually a bit of a bet.


    Ni Zheng wouldn''t touch it. What if Xiang Zheng opened the jade symbol? If Xiang Zheng is attracted by Zhou Shu��s words again, maybe he will be teleported away in an instant, then Li Lenghan and Zhou Shu can immediately perceive it. Once Xiang Zheng is not in Chifeng City, the problem will be solved. For the most part, whether it was Zhou Shu destroying it or Li Lenghan blocking the gate of Huangquan, it would be difficult for Ten Thousand Soul Sect to stay.


    But obviously, the problem is not so easy to solve.


    Not only was Xiang Zheng not fooled, even the true soul body was aware that he ran away, but it was not without gain, at least he saw the situation inside.


    Based on what he learned and calculated and deduced, Zhou Shu got some feasible plans and had the confidence to continue trading.


    Li Lenghan was obviously a little disappointed, "So few, then what are you going to do? If the forbidden area of ??the Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot be broken quickly, it will be more troublesome later, and my palace has a lot of concerns about taking action."


    Zhou Shu confidently said, "Don��t worry, I already have ideas, but I need some people��s cooperation. Among them, Santo You are the most important. As for now, Santo Please bring Feng Kun here first. I have something to do with him. discuss."


    Li Lenghan''s face changed slightly, "Just say the transaction is good, Guan Fengkun, what''s the matter, do you want him to leave now?"


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "He is a very important helper, without him, things may not be possible."


    Li Lenghan hesitated, "My palace may not be able to bring him."


    "Have you tried?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then I will go by myself, and when I find Feng Kun, we will continue talking."


    Li coldly paused, "Don''t move, my palace will give you a ride."


    "Send me a ride?"


    Seeing the scenery receding continuously, in a blink of an eye it was in the void.


    Perceiving the surrounding scenes changing one after another, Zhou Shu was very surprised, "There is obviously no boundary here. You transform the space through stardust? Do you know every stardust here? If this is the case, then I I really want to take a look at you, the city lord."


    Li Lenghan stared at the distance and said calmly, "My palace does not need to know everything."


    "That is a path prepared in advance."


    Zhou Shu understood what, "Using the rapids and stardust, researched from the fairy road in the immortal world? Although the limit is much larger than that of the fairy road, the speed is even faster. If it is widely used, it will be very promising, City Lord, we can discuss this aspect."


    "It can be in your eyes, it seems that my palace is doing pretty well."


    Li Lenghan turned around, smiling but not smiling, with a trace of triumph in his eyes, "However, you don''t need it there, don''t come to tease this palace."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Why? Of course you can use it. This kind of good thing can be used everywhere. I want it."


    Li Lenghan turned his head coldly said, "Well, then as one of the conditions attached to the formation, you won''t refuse?"


    Zhou Shu stopped and shook his head, "I really don''t want to suffer a loss, okay, we will talk more carefully when this matter is over."


    "Others say that you like to collect strange things and knowledge, and that''s true."


    Several hours passed quickly.


    The bright green jade sandalwood world appeared in Zhou Shu''s sight again.


    It didn''t use the space to transmit, but the speed surpassed the fairy road and the quasi-sage. After all, it is the great fairy city that the heavens are famous for, it really has some unique means.


    "That''s it, my palace is waiting for you here, not too long."


    Li Lenghan disappeared, Zhou Shu fell into the void, did not stop, strode towards the jade sandalwood realm.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20190525 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3855: More

    "Elder Yang."


    Mu Mu greeted him and was very happy, "Mu Wuyi and the others have integrated the Flower of Inheritance, and they are now auditioning. The effect is very good. Even I can''t beat the three of them now... By the way, I found it again. I hope that the elders can help with a few wooden people with good qualifications."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m here to find Feng Kun this time."


    "Oh...please follow me."


    Mu Mu was a little disappointed, and said, "I have been working hard to train Mu Wuyi, and within three years I can let him manage the jade sandalwood world."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Very well, patriarch, you can rest assured that if everything goes well, the Mu clan''s affairs will be settled next time you come."


    Mu Mu turned around, "What are you sure?"


    Zhou Shu paused, and said slowly, "Determine your location. The Mu Clan is no longer a subsidiary of Blazing Phoenix City, but it still remains in the Jade Sandalwood Realm. After all, it is difficult to find a more suitable Wood Clan Realm in the Outer Realm. ."


    Mu Mu hesitated for a few breaths, and said slowly, "As long as the Mu clan can continue to develop, I have no opinion."


    arrived soon, feeling Zhou Shu and Mu Mu, Feng Kun suddenly appeared, and his expression was a little unkind, "Why are you here again?"


    Zhou Shu stood still, "Come on, we have something to do."


    Fengkun was stunned, "Ah, where to go?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t ask, if you can do it this time, you can take away the phoenix egg next time you come."


    "Huh? What are you waiting for!"


    Fengkun stretched his claws and grabbed Zhou Shu, and immediately flew out.


    Zhou Shu didn''t resist either. The two quickly flew out of the dense forest, while Mu Mu was a little startled and too anxious.


    "You are really impatient."


    Zhou Shu bent slightly and flashed out, "Brother Feng, don''t ask what it is, what if it is dangerous?"


    "It''s definitely dangerous, but I''ve been prepared long ago, and I''ll wait for this moment," Feng Kun regained his human form and said solemnly, "Brother Zhou, if something happens to me, you must bring the Phoenix Egg back. The feather clan, the feather clan is the longevity world near tomorrow, the leader is called Zhuang Ying, he is from the Qingluan clan, he is my close friend, and he also knows about the phoenix egg, you take the phoenix egg, he will definitely fulfill our accomplishment Oath."


    "Explain the funeral so soon? No need."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, but was a little surprised, "The Yu clan is in the longevity world, and it is still near Tomorrow, could it be..."


    Feng Kun hurriedly said, "It��s not the same as you think. It��s not the relationship between Jade Tan Realm and Blazing Phoenix City. The Yu Clan will not depend on others. Although Tomorrow is the Supreme City, the Longevity Realm is not under the jurisdiction of the Supreme City. We It��s just a neighbor who has a better relationship."


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "What is the maximum range of your meditation?"


    Fengkun pondered for a few breaths, "I haven''t tried it, but tens of miles should not be a big problem."


    Zhou Shu said again, "If there is a realm cast by a quasi-saint or a powerful Dao implement in the range, can it be done?"


    Feng Kun snorted coldly, "Humming is a divine art that has been inherited from the ancients of the God Crow clan. The power of the divine beast is not limited by your laws. Even the power of the so-called highest law can still be affected by Huaming. It��s just that the duration may not be long, but it��s also because I haven��t fully survived the Tribulation of Creation. It��s not that the magic is not good. If you don��t believe it, you can try it now.��


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then try it, I believe in your magic, but I need a more precise answer."


    Said that Zhou Shu had retreated dozens of miles away, and his body flashed with bronze radiance. Although it was slightly dim, it quickly expanded to a few miles. From a distance, it seemed that there was a big clock in the void. .


    Fengkun looked at him coldly, "Isn''t that dozens of miles? How can there be dozens of miles?"


    "Don''t be wordy, come and try."


    "Come on."


    Fengkun turned into a black shadow and hit the big clock straight.


    Obviously they ran into each other, but there was no sound. Feng Kun did not know where he was going, but after two breaths, black cords began to appear on the copper-colored big clock. During the three breaths, the entire big clock turned into black clouds.


    "Hahaha!"


    A long laugh came from the black mist.


    The laughter never stopped, a few golden lights came out from inside, poking a few big holes in the black fog.


    As the golden light gradually expanded, the black mist began to shrink, even if the Feng Kun inside was still trying to support it, it still couldn''t stop it.


    After about three breaths, the big clock stood in the void again, vibrating.


    Standing on the top of the big clock, Feng Kun looked a little weak, straddling his face, and said in quite frustration, "Brother Zhou, I lost. What kind of power is your law? It is more powerful than the highest law I have ever encountered. It seems to be stronger, I really can''t resist it."


    "No, you won."


    The big clock disappeared quickly, Zhou Shu fell in front of Feng Kun, and there was a lot of joy in his bright eyes.


    Fengkun stared at him, dissatisfied, "Don''t comfort me, I can''t stand it, I simply lost, I just can''t match you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and patted him, "But for the task, you must have won. The time you won is enough to meet the requirements. At first, I think you can affect the three breath time. But now it seems , You can affect at least five to ten breaths, which is very good, I can''t do it.


    "No need to say the last sentence."


    Fengkun has recovered a bit of arrogance This is the magic of the crow clan, the power of the beast is not comparable to you practitioners. "


    Zhou Shu looked at him with concern, "Brother Feng, after you use Huaming, you seem to be a little weak?"


    "After all, the blood of my **** crow is not pure. The use of **** arts requires full effort to stimulate the power of the blood. It will definitely affect the normal operation of the body and cause a short period of weakness, which is about ten breaths. This is inevitable. Feng Kun smiled and said calmly, "But it''s okay, you don''t care about me during the battle, as long as you can help you, you can get the phoenix egg, not to mention weakness, it is worth it to die."


    "How can you leave it alone?"


    Zhou Shu turned around and looked into the distance, "City Lord, this is what you have to do."


    In the void, Li Lenghan appeared and said coldly, "My palace knows, if he loses a hair, it is considered that my palace has not tried his best, but my palace does not understand it. You let the palace cooperate with you. , Just to do this little thing?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "This is not a trivial matter."


    "For this palace, it is not difficult. This palace can do more things in the future," Li said calmly, "You are worried that this palace will do more and you will get it from the transaction. More chips?"


    "That''s it, the city lord wants to do more, rest assured, some."


    Zhou Shu paused, "But now, the city lord will send us to Chifeng City first. We still have things to prepare. Brother Feng, don''t resist."


    "Oh."


    Fengkun was still a little dazed, and just nodded.


    In an instant, the two of them were wrapped up and quickly returned to Chifeng City.

 Chapter 3856: Did not say

    The small space is changing quickly.


    Li Lenghan stood alone in front, Zhou Shu and Feng Kun behind, not far apart, but distinct.


    "Have you discussed with her?"


    Fengkun glanced at Li Lenghan, very confused, "Is she going to let the phoenix egg out, is this impossible?"


    "Yes, she will hand over the phoenix egg. You don''t need to grab it. If you don''t believe me, ask her."


    Zhou Shu didn''t use sound transmission, so there is no need to hide it at this time.


    Li Lenghan turned around with an icy face, "Feng Kun, this palace has long known why you stayed in the Yutan realm, this palace has always been forbidden to say, not because you are afraid of you Yu clan, but because you want you to know the difficulties. And retreat, but now, this palace can give you a chance."


    Zhou was relieved, almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Fengkun had a solemn expression and saluted, "I really can''t imagine that the city lord was willing to let go of the phoenix bird egg, and the Yu clan will definitely thank the city lord."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "City Lord Li, speaking of the transaction as a gift, you are really shameless with such a majestic appearance."


    "what did you say!?"


    A cold light flashed in Li Lenghan''s eyes, "Why is my palace shameless? My palace has indeed surrendered the phoenix egg. Although this is a deal, the truth is not wrong."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Forget it, I won''t fight this with you, City Lord, now I will talk about my thoughts. The key is Feng Kun, and then you and Sui Rufu will also participate. You need Let''s create an opportunity together to let me enter the soul world through the gate of Huangquan."


    "How to do it?"


    Fengkun still has a lot of puzzles, "I will do it, but what do you do when you enter the gate of Huangquan? When will I take the shot?"


    "I don''t understand this palace. Shouldn''t the simpler approach now be to destroy the gate of Huangquan, why do you have to enter the soul world?" Li Lenghan''s expression was slightly condensed, "You really want to solve the ten thousand souls in one go. Zong��s question? Your purpose is not just to help Chifeng City, right?"


    "Whether it''s right or not, the city owner can tell it naturally."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I will not miss the opportunity to enter the soul world and destroy the foundation of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Li Lenghan still frowned, "But when you go in, when can you come out? What if something goes wrong here?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "City Lord, the things inside are not something you need to worry about, and I have entered the Soul Realm, and the problem is the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Blazing Phoenix City will definitely not encounter more trouble than now, the City Lord himself It can be solved, not to mention Linglongtian."


    Fengkun seemed thoughtful, "I can help too."


    "I can''t use you."


    Li Lenghan looked at Zhou Shu, and said in a deep voice, "The palace must make it clear that before the Ten Thousand Soul Sect can leave Blazing Phoenix City, this palace will not hand over the Phoenix Bird Egg to you, and this palace will hand it over. Here you are, not to the Yu clan. If you cannot come out, it will be difficult for this palace to fulfill the promise."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Unexpectedly, the lord cares about me so much, hehe."


    Li Lenghan said with a cold expression, "You think too much. This palace never cares about the life and death of male cultivators. That is just the principle of this palace. This palace is a deal with you. Naturally, it must complete the transaction with you. Other people I''ll never count."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Well, let''s talk about the plan first, you all listen carefully."


    Several hours passed quickly, and the three of them arrived at Chifeng City.


    Li Lenghan didn''t remove the space, and said in a condensed voice, "That''s it, don''t you need to add it?"


    Zhou Shu said helplessly, "It was originally not a complicated plan, what needs to be added? I have repeated it hundreds of times. As long as the city lord can display your nature, it is not difficult at all, but the city lord must remember that he must save the wind. Kun, if something happens to him, our transaction will be suspended."


    Fengkun hurriedly said, "I have said it hundreds of times, even if something happens, I must continue. The key is the phoenix egg."


    "My palace got it."


    Li Lenghan didn''t know who he was talking to, raised his hand, the space was shattered and the people disappeared.


    At the same time that the space disappeared, Feng Kun turned into a **** crow that was as long as one foot and hid in Zhou Shu''s sleeve.


    "It doesn''t matter this way?"


    "It''s okay for you, but can you be so small?"


    "Size is not a problem at all, I''m worried about being seen by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "Your breath has been covered up by me, they won''t notice, so let''s go."


    One person, one bird, and soon returned to Tianfumen.


    After entering the Yangyuan Hall, Sui Rufu came here uninvited this time. She stared at Zhou Shu, "Where have you been? Why did you come out soon after you went to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect? Didn''t you mean to inquire about the news? What did you find out?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Zhi Lingxian, you are more anxious than City Lord Li."


    "The palace is never in a hurry," Ling Fu suddenly heard a voice, both Sui Rufu and Hang Yilian were startled.


    Ling Fu said calmly, "Exercise Ling, Master Fu, I don''t know that you have already discussed things with Yang Yu."


    Hang Yi Lian saluted, just silently.


    "City Lord Li, I only saw Yang Yu for the second time. Besides, I don''t need to notify the city lord what I do."


    Sui Rufu raised his hand in reply, then glared at Zhou Shu, his eyes very dissatisfied.


    "You don''t need to stare at me, I didn''t say anything, it''s just that you have more thoughts."


    Zhou Shu spread out his hands and said slowly, "I already have a preliminary plan for the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but we must cooperate with everyone. Since the city lord is here, we can discuss it now, but the city lord, don��t you Too much nonsense, keep it simple."


    "I don''t want to talk about ityou just say it."


    The ���� Lingfu quickly dimmed and didn''t light up for a long time.


    Hang Yi Lian looked at Zhou Shu in confusion, "No way, the city lord really stopped talking?"


    "She has gone."


    Zhou Shu put away the order and slowly said, "In fact, she showed up just to tell you that she already knows what we are going to do and will do things according to the plan. We don''t have to worry about her anymore. As for the plan itself, it is also Not complicated."


    "You went to Chifeng City just now to find the city lord? What did you get when you went to Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Sui Rufu seems to understand something, but has more doubts. "Li Lenghan is not a good person, and he hates male Xiu very much. How did you talk to her? She believed you so much, and she would still follow you. I couldn��t believe it when I asked to do something.��


    Hang Yilian was very calm, "Actually the answer is very simple, probably because the city lord can''t beat him."


    Sui Rufu glanced at Zhou Shu, seeming to realize something, "Have you played against each other?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But this is not the key. Needless to say, I will go to the gate of the Yellow Spring of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect later. I need you to attract the attention of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Apart from Xiang Zheng, I I don''t want anyone to affect me, can I do it?"


    Sui Rufu thought for a few breaths, "Can you make a move?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It depends on what you do. If necessary, you can. As long as I enter the gate of Huangquan, Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot send people over, but for the sake of Blazing Phoenix, it is better not to."


    Sui Rufu thought for a while, nodded, "I know, leave it to me."

 Chapter 3857: anger

    Wanhunzong, in front of the mountain gate.


    Dozens of guards looked at the foot of the mountain, and Ni Zheng was among them as if they were approaching an enemy.


    "No, Elder Ni, you can''t hear it wrong, right?"


    "Yes, Linglongtian''s Zhilingxian almost never shows up, how come he comes to us suddenly?"


    "The group of female cultivators from Linglong Tian have the best face, not to mention Ji Lingxian, we have a small branch here, she will come to the door for a fight? It simply can''t happen."


    Ni Zheng''s expression was condensed, "I will know if the old man got the news from the Sacred Fire Gate. Even if you don''t listen to me, you must listen to Elder Xiang. No matter what, we must deal with it seriously!"


    "coming!"


    I don''t know who shouted, so I looked down the mountain.


    On the narrow stairs, a woman is slowly walking up. Although she is covered with gauze, her breath cannot be concealed. Even after a few layers of mountain protection formations, she can clearly perceive that the pressure is real. It was amazingly big, everyone was stunned.


    "It''s really Linglongtian''s executive fairy!"


    "Is Elder Xiang still retreating? If he doesn''t come out, how can we deal with it?"


    "Less long-winded!"


    Ni Zheng settled his mind and stood in front of the mountain gate, although his mind was still a little trembling.


    It must be the ghost of Chifeng City. When Xiang Zheng is in retreat, Linglong Tian will come to look for things. Xiang Zheng will definitely not be able to come out. It is a bit troublesome, but the problem should not be big. Come, can she still be there? Can''t do it in the city?


    "Hehe, I have seen Xian Lingxian below, I don''t know which wind brought you here."


    Seeing Sui Rufu walking to the gate of the mountain, Ni Zheng squeezed out a smile and raised his hand in salute.


    "Elder Ni, you are welcome."


    Sui Rufu glanced, and said coldly, "Blocking the door and not allowing people to enter is this how the Ten Thousand Soul Sect treats guests?"


    Perceiving the increasing pressure, Ni Zhengqiang calmly said, "Sorry, the elder Xiang, who is the chief executive of Lingxian, is in retreat. For distinguished guests like Jilingxian, if elder Xiang can''t welcome him in person, Ten Thousand Soul Sect is not embarrassed to entertain him. , I''m really sorry."


    Sui Rufu said indifferently, "You don''t need to entertain or enter, I just want to say a few words."


    Ni Zheng felt relieved, and said quickly, "Executive Immortal, please tell me, but don''t have to be so troublesome, if you have something to do, just send someone to say hello."


    "Send someone to be unsafe, I am going to hand this battle book to Xiang Zheng."


    Sui Rufu took out a jade talisman and said calmly, "Tianfu Gate and Sacred Fire Gate Linglong Tian and Ten Thousand Soul Sect, our four families have accumulated a lot of grievances in Blazing Phoenix City. Waiting for the item to live or die, see or leave."


    "what?"


    Ni Zheng stagnated, "Exercise Ling, you are kidding, how can the grievances of the sect be solved by private fighting?"


    Sui Rufu didn��t even look at him. He only held the jade amulet with his fingertips, ��Don��t talk nonsense. Isn��t this your favorite thing to do in Ten Thousand Soul Sect and Sacred Fire Sect? It��s a daily fight with our students Now that I can''t fight privately?!"


    The pressure has penetrated into the bones, and Ni Zheng, who is beginning to sweat at the tip of his nose, paused, "That''s because the disciples are not sensible. Is it true that the immortal is also..."


    "I said, don''t talk nonsense to me, now it''s me who will do you all, let Xiang Zheng come out, take the battle book, and I will leave.


    Sui Rufu''s face became cold, and the coercion no longer restrained, and he rushed directly to the formation. The disciple standing in front of the mountain gate suddenly fell a piece, but Ni Zheng was still standing.


    Ni Zheng secretly gritted his teeth, and said coldly, "Xianling Xian, are you planning to do it in Blazing Phoenix? Can you afford the consequences?"


    "Do it? The item is not coming out, do I need to do it?"


    Sui Rufu stood there, smiling but not smiling, only the pressure was getting stronger and stronger, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s formation was faltering, and there were a few places where huge gaps were directly leaked, and it was impossible to bear this kind of power.


    A quasi-sage at the forefront of the celestial pole list, Ten Thousand Soul Sect originally had no formation restrictions.


    "you����"


    Ni Zheng''s face sank, and his body suddenly burst into light.


    Unexpectedly, Sui Rufu was here for real. If this continues, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will be crushed. If you don��t take action, it will be impossible. But what is strange to him is that the matter is already very urgent, why Xiang Zheng has no instructions at all. Is it really going to be solved by him?


    "What are you two doing?"


    A voice came from the bottom of the mountain, and Zhou Shu was walking up leisurely with Xiao Su, "This is Chifeng City. Two plan to ignore our Chifeng City rules? As the elder Keqing of Chifeng City, this This kind of thing will never be tolerated by the old man."


    Sui Rufu took the pressure and stared at Zhou Shu closely, his eyes were extremely bad.


    Zhou Shu said quietly, "Zhi Lingxian, your acting skills are really good. What you said just now is very relieved."


    Sui Rufu responded, "Who said I was acting?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Fine, I know you are good for the Heavenly Talisman, and I want to vent it, but now I still follow the plan."


    Sui Rufu snorted, "Do your thing."


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming, Ni Zheng was relieved. Anyway, this person is indeed the elder Ke Qing. In the presence of the elders of Chifeng City, Sui Rufu will never behave anymore, right? He walked over quickly, raised his hand and said, "Elder Yang, here again, this clerical immortal doesn''t know why, but suddenly came to our Ten Thousand Soul Sect to look for things, won''t you leave Blazing Phoenix City?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "It is definitely not possible to violate the city regulations."


    "Yes, our Ten Thousand Soul Sect never violates the rules Ni Zheng nodded quickly, and at this time he finally received Xiang Zheng��s voice transmission, "Be careful, they may be colluding, you go to the Holy Fire Gate to call Are there people? "


    Ni Zheng immediately replied, "I will notify as soon as I know the news, but no one is here yet at the Holy Fire Gate, Elder Xiang, but what should I do?"


    Xiang Zheng said calmly, "Don''t worry, they will never dare to do anything here. They can''t afford the result of the old man''s attack on Chifeng City. As long as you resist it, it will be fine. The old man can''t come out, but he is communicating with the master. It won��t be long before someone will come over to support, but unexpectedly, a variable like Yang Yu suddenly appeared."


    "I''m afraid I can''t stand it."


    Ni Zhengfu sneered and looked at Zhou Shu with a sneer, "I ask the elders to resolve this matter as soon as possible, send the executive order back to Linglongtian, and compensate for our formation. Otherwise, our Ten Thousand Soul Sect will follow Li. The city lord said clearly...hehe."


    "Clarify what, have you done less secretly illegal things?"


    Sui Rufu glared at the past, and the cold light flashed in his eyes. Ni Zheng didn''t dare to look directly at him for a while. He just turned his head and said, "Elder Yang, you can solve it quickly. This is a matter for Chifeng City.


    "Ling Xian, don''t be so angry."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, stretched out his hand and grabbed it towards the War Book, "The next War Book will also pass through Chifeng City. Let me see this first."


    Sui Rufu''s face changed slightly, waving his sleeves, a strong force forged a solid wall in front of him, Zhou Shu just ignored him, and passed his hand directly through it. When he grasped and pulled, the jade charm fell into his hand. in.


    Sui Rufu was stunned for a while, but couldn''t make any more moves. He only looked at Zhou Shu coldly, looking like he was about to kill.

 Chapter 3858: Go out

    Sui Rufu glared at Zhou Shu, coercion involuntarily exuding.


    And Zhou Shu just pretended not to see it, and paused, "Writing well, I can''t help but want to fight, but you are so high in status, there is no need to do such boring things, so let''s. Put the battle book here in Chifeng City first, and then think about it carefully."


    "You give it back to me."


    Sui Rufu said coldly.


    Zhou Shu looked at Ni Zheng, "Elder Ni, compensation or something, you can talk to the executive, because Chifeng City can''t manage it."


    Ni Zheng was taken aback, "Huh?"


    "It''s okay now? Haha," Zhou Shu walked into the Ten Thousand Soul Sect with Xiao Su, "I''m here to take my apprentice to see your sect. There is nothing important, so don''t bother me. ."


    Seeing Zhou Shu walk in like this, Ni Zheng felt nervous.


    I can��t walk away, and there is Sui Rufu who is staring at me. I can��t stop shouting, and I can��t stop him. After all, the formation has been broken, so I have to transmit the voice to Xiang Zheng, "Elder Xiang, Yang Yu is here. , If you don��t come out, your subordinates will have no choice, even if you come out with a true soul body."


    Xiang Zheng said coldly, "The old man stays inside, he can''t get in, let alone he is still carrying a small one, and he will deal with Sui Rufu first."


    The true soul body is absolutely impossible to go out. The last time the true soul body was cut from the body by Zhou Shu, Xiang Zheng now can''t accept that if he does it again, he is not sure what will happen, but it is definitely not a good thing.


    Of course, I can''t protect the gate of Huangquan as the most important thing. If we leave, it will be even more troublesome to be taken advantage of by Chifeng City.


    Ni Zheng greeted the disciples of Wanhunzong to follow Zhou Shu and continued to entangle with Sui Rufu. Sui Rufu obviously did not intend to leave immediately. Although he did not continue to put pressure on, the verbal targeting became more and more intense.


    It can be seen that she has indeed accumulated a lot of dissatisfaction over the past century.


    A similar thing happened in front of the holy flame.


    Here, Sui Rufu blocked the door of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, while Hang Yilian blocked the door of Holy Fire.


    Speaking of the Sacred Fire Gate, they are really not good at making small noises. They usually shout louder than anyone else, but when something really happened, they retracted and closed the big array. No one came out, only a few remained silent. The guards blocked.


    These are not what Zhou Shu needs to take care of, he has already entered.


    Xiangzheng''s overly jealousy gave him a lot of leeway without scruples. In addition, Li Lenghan guided Zhou Shu and Xiao Su to the tower soon.


    "Yang Yu, what are you doing here?!"


    The majestic scolding immediately came out from the light curtain, "Have you colluded with them? Take your life!"


    , while the light curtain flashed without muddy water, an azure blue spear with thunder light flew out, and the target was directed at Xiao Su.


    ���.


    Die Yue appeared in front of him, and the spear turned into streamer and disappeared.


    Zhou Shu didn''t dare to hesitate, waving his sleeves, the crow spread its wings, and for a short while, black mist spread all over the land, and even the light curtain became shadowy.


    "this is����"


    Xiangzheng''s exclamation sounded, the light curtain was quickly covered by black fog, and the huge forbidden area immediately became pitch black, and no light was visible.


    suddenly three breaths passed.


    Snapped!


    Like the sun breaking free from the clouds, the spire of the tower suddenly lit up, and the dazzling light fell down, but the two breaths dissipated the black mist completely.


    In the light of ����, a big jet-black bird is desperately flying outwards, because it is suppressed by the brilliance, its speed is visible slow, almost dying to struggle.


    "Want to go?!"


    With a thunderous roar, two spears flew out of the tower, no longer followed by lightning, but black and sharp like the claws of a black dragon, one after the other, completely blocking the front and back of the big bird.


    At the door, Ni Zheng rushed, and when he arrived in front of the tower, he had completely turned into a dense storm composed of a large group of forces.


    After receiving Xiang Zheng''s instructions, he immediately threw away Sui Rufu and rushed over. It was the perfect time to show loyalty, and he wanted to go all out.


    Seeing the target is right in front of him, he rushed over without hesitation.


    Two abrupt walls of fire, from bottom to top, tightly bound the big bird.


    Bang, bang.


    The storm hit it, blinked and retreated, and the accumulated power quickly faded. Ni Zheng showed signs in grief, very disappointed. He thought it was a moment of merit, but ended up encountering an invincible opponent. Fight as well.


    "Li Lenghan, you really are here."


    Xiang Zheng in the tower calmed down and said coldly, "You have decided to go against our Ten Thousand Soul Sect? I hope you can afford the consequences."


    "You all dare to take action in Chifeng City, can''t this palace come yet?"


    Inside the wall of fire, if Li Lenghan''s figure is not there, but the voice is real and loud, "Xiang Zheng, this palace told you not to shoot in Chifeng City. Are you a decoration of this palace? "


    Xiang was unmoved, and said solemnly, "You answer the old man''s question first."


    Li Lenghan stared at the pagoda and slowly said, "This palace does not want to be against anyone, but you must keep your feet safe and don''t make trouble in Chifeng City. Linglongtian''s own palace has already condemned it. The problem is now. Here you are."


    With a few words, the light curtain has been restored to its original state.


    Xiangzheng scanned the inside of the pagoda, very confused. He had stayed at the gate of Huangquan for a long time, and he had not felt any traces from outside. Yang Yu went in, or did he not go in? For the time being, I can''t care so much.


    He sneered and said, "City Lord Li, UU Reading let us keep our peace, then what about you Chifeng City, where are the elders you sent? Are there any peace?"


    "What elder, you mean Yang Yu?"


    Li Lenghan said indifferently, "My palace is very dissatisfied with his attitude when dealing with the two disputes just now, so my palace has already revoked him. At present, he has nothing to do with Chifeng City. I won''t care."


    "Leave aside when something goes wrong, you are a good city lord."


    Xiangzheng said coldly, "That''s fine, since it doesn''t matter, City Lord Li, you just hand him over."


    Li Lenghan was even more indifferent, "Xiang Zheng, this palace has been patient enough with you Ten Thousand Soul Sect, don''t be okay with trouble, Chifeng City has nothing to do with Yang Yu, then how does he know where he is in this palace? Who is it, can''t you be a quasi saint?"


    Xiangzheng snorted, "Although the bird inside is not Yang Yu, it must have a lot to do with Yang Yu. The old man wants him."


    "Impossible."


    Li Lenghan raised his hand slightly, and the circle of fire quickly shrunk until it was completely gone. "He is the bargaining chip of this palace to suppress other forces. It cannot be handed over to anyone. Unless your Ten Thousand Soul Sect promises something to this palace, the palace will return You can think about it."


    Xiang Zheng immediately refused, "The thing you said is even more impossible."


    "Then forget it, this palace will treat today''s matter as if it hasn''t happened, Linglongtian''s own palace will handle it, as for you Ten Thousand Soul Sect, please do it for yourself."


    Li Lenghan left a word, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    Ni Zheng asked in confusion, "Elder, just let her go?"


    "Get off."


    Xiangzheng waved his hand, and Ni Zheng immediately got out.

 Chapter 3859: do not move

    Latest URL:


    boom.


    boom.


    Zongmen District vibrates every once in a while, and the ground swings up and down like a seesaw, as if it is about to crack at any time.


    The three people in the Yangyuan Hall looked at each other, some were worried, some were indifferent.


    Li Lenghan looked at the tea in front of him, "It''s okay, don''t worry."


    Among the several women, Li Lenghan looked very gentle, and spoke softly, completely different from when Zhou Shu was there.


    Hang Yilian was a little bit suspicious, "Really all right?"


    Li Lenghan said faintly, "It''s okay, nothing more than a small problem. Xiang Zheng is about to go crazy and let him go. He still doesn''t dare to touch the foundation of Chifeng City. It''s really going to move, something really happened to Chifeng City. He knew he would not survive."


    "Ugh."


    Sui Rufu sighed slightly, "It turned out to be like this, and we finally had a tear with Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "It should have happened sooner or later."


    There was a smile on Li Lenghan��s mouth, ��A stubborn illness is a stubborn illness. It will break out sooner or later. It��s better to find out sooner than to burst out suddenly.��


    Hang Yilian nodded, "Yes, and we are not defenseless. If we must have panicked before, we don''t know what they have to do, but now, at least Yang Yu has entered the soul world, everything can happen."


    Sui Rufu paused and said slowly, "Do you really believe that he can do it? Close the soul world? The foundation of the ten thousand soul sect is the soul world. I don''t know how many people are in it, not to mention that they have recovered the holy treasure. ."


    Li Lenghan hesitated for a while, "He doesn''t seem like a nonsense person."


    "Definitely not. Basically what he said has been done. We can''t treat him by normal standards." Hang Yilian smiled, "Lingxian is like we can''t use common sense to predict a saint. Some People are destined to be different."


    Sui Rufu frowned, "Master Talisman, don''t say that, it''s too exaggerated."


    Hang Yilian didn''t excuse it, and seemed to say to herself, "I think it''s the same."


    "Forget it, I should go."


    Sui Rufu stood up and glanced at the two of them, "City Lord Li, we can say anything we need to do."


    Li Lenghan shook his head lightly, "No, I will notify you when something really happens."


    Sui Rufu disappeared, and Li Lenghan was still there. After waiting for a while, she said warmly, "Master Fu, I have something to ask you."


    Hang Yilian was not surprised, "If you guessed it, just say what the city lord has to do."


    "Don''t worry too much," Li Lenghan nodded slightly and smiled, "This is the first time we meet officially. I don''t want you to hide too much from me, Master Fu, I know you have been to Xianshu City, then, What is the situation in Xianshu City and what kind of person is their city lord, please tell me about it."


    Hang Yi Lian thought about it for a few breaths, then smiled, "The City Lord may have to stay for a while, please use tea."


    In an unknown space.


    "This is the soul world?"


    Xiaosu flapped his wings and looked around, "Why is it so dark, I can''t see anything."


    "Don''t feel it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not surprising that I can''t see it. Even I can''t see a place beyond a hundred meters. It seems that this place should not be the soul world. This is what Qingque said, and the soul world that I perceive from samsara is totally different. same,"


    Xiaosu''s face turned pale, "Is it a mistake? The gate of the Yellow Spring in the tower seems very different from what we have seen before?"


    Zhou Shu did not deny, "It is indeed not an ordinary gate of Huangquan."


    Xiaosu was anxious, "No way, no way, if you really want to go wrong, you will lose a lot. What if we ask?"


    "She shouldn''t know either."


    Zhou Shu still asked, "Hanruo, what do you think?"


    If the letter is a bit at a loss, "I can''t see anything, I don''t know if it is."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t worry, let''s walk inside first, even if this is not the soul world, it must be a transit station connected to the soul world, otherwise the quasi-sage of the ten thousand souls cannot come to Blazing Phoenix City through the soul world. , Xiao Su, follow me closely, don��t know what��s going on here, don��t get lost."


    "I know."


    Xiao Su stopped Zhou Shu and followed carefully.


    didn''t go very far, Zhou Shu stopped, a light of excitement flashed in his eyes.


    Hanruo and Xiaosu both noticed, "What''s wrong? What did you see?"


    Xiaosu walked to the front and took a closer look, "It looks like a wall?"


    "I know where this is the familiar origin of the Xuanhuang Realm," Zhou Shu said slowly, staring at the wall in front of him, "We are inside Kongtong Yin, the new channel connecting the soul world with the outside world, which can transmit the body. The gate of Huangquan is realized by it."


    "We ran into the artifact?"


    Xiaosu blinked, and suddenly stretched out his hand, "Look, there are pictures on the wall!"


    "It''s not a painting, it''s the rune of a divine tool, naturally formed, and there are some traces of repair, it should be made by Ten Thousand Souls."


    Zhou Shu stared at the cloud-like runes on the wall, and unconsciously followed the gestures, still muttering words, "It doesn''t look very complicated, it''s a bit similar to Lin Zhu''s paintings, but it can arouse the power of space in this way? ..."


    After a long while, Xiao Su couldn''t help but said, "Hey, you are too focused. We have to find a way out first. We can''t stay trapped inside."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and suddenly said, "What I said is that the runes in it may not come over for several years, I was fascinated for a while."


    Xiaosu was a little embarrassed, "I''m disturbing you, UU reading waits for us to find it and then look at it, maybe we can take it back and take a closer look."


    "It should be connected to the soul world, it is unlikely to be brought back, of course I still have to try."


    Zhou Shu smiled, looked at the wall and muttered, "If it is inside Kongtong Yin, the situation here is very complicated. There are tens of thousands of passages and it is not necessarily true. Maybe only one of them leads to the soul world. , It��s not easy to find out."


    Han hesitated, "Can''t you break these walls? It should be simple."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, that''s a last resort."


    Not to mention whether there is any danger in destroying this place, he is not willing to destroy any artifact, let alone the seal of the hole that has been determined to open the space? Even if it is in the hands of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, if Zhou Shu can''t take it away by himself, then what he needs most is to seal it, not destroy or destroy it.


    "Come here, there is a door here."


    In the darkness, Xiao Su��s voice came not far away. It turned out that she had walked along the wall for a while.


    Zhou Shu chased him up, "Xiao Su, I let you follow me."


    "There is a wall, you can''t lose it, this wall will not run away for no reason?"


    Xiao Su smiled and pointed to a door in front of him, "Look, there is a door here, there is also in front, and there are two sculptures that don��t know what they are. They are lions? It��s quite interesting to put them inside the artifact. "Speaking, she unconsciously stretched out her hand, wanting to touch it.


    "do not move!"


    Zhou Shu blocked it quickly, and said solemnly, "Don''t touch anything here."

 Chapter 3860: Too strong

    Xiao Su retracted his hand and said in doubt, "No, there are still mechanisms in the artifact? If the Ten Thousand Soul Sect moves hands and feet, can the artifact still be used?"


    "It''s not that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect does things."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s the reason for the artifact itself. Some artifacts have guardians, such as the dragon soul in the swallowing gourd, and the flying guard in the Haotian tower. When you are not sure whether there is a Kongtong seal in it, it is best not to move."


    Xiao Su said carefully, "Then I won''t touch it."


    Zhou Shu stared at the statue shaped like a bright beast and shook his head secretly. If he could perform reincarnation, he should be able to understand a lot of things. Of course, he didn''t plan to try this way. He was not sure about things that could not predict the consequences. it is good.


    No one can be sure, what will be the result of using the power of law here.


    By the way, he relied on removing the six senses, which is the eighth sense, rather than the power of divine consciousness or law.


    Although it is not considered the soul world here, the first point of entering the soul world must still be carefully observed. That is, in the soul world, you must stick to the soul, not distract even a trace of the soul, or the consequences will be serious. It''s still a trivial matter that the spirit cannot come back, and his soul may also be damaged.


    "Do you want to go in?"


    Hanruo broke the silence.


    Looking at the portal without any special marks, Zhou Shu was also a little bit puzzled, "Don''t go in first, keep going, I still need to take a closer look."


    Xiaosu was obedient, and followed Zhou Shu''s footsteps, unknowingly, more than half an hour passed.


    passed thirteen gates along the way, there were four forks, and was forced to turn seven turns, but at the end was a solid wall.


    The letter seemed thoughtful, "Is this a maze?"


    Xiaosu nodded, "There is nothing wrong, it must be, and it is very complicated."


    Hanruo sighed, "It''s hard to go now, unless you can find the disciples of Ten Thousand Soul Sect and let them lead the way."


    Xiao Su shook his head unconsciously, "Impossible, I must fight when I meet, and I hope they will lead the way..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t interrupt, he felt a bit weird and looked forward to it.


    After walking for so long, the original aura of the Xuanhuang Realm is everywhere, and it is deeply imprinted in every place. Now he is very sure that this is the inside of Kongtong Yin, which is an unexpected surprise.


    This is the Kongtong seal, that is to say, the passage they walked through is the passage of the Kongtong seal''s power.


    It��s not strange that the passage is as complicated as a maze, but it��s strange if there is a dead end. Who would arrange a blocked passage in the magic weapon? This is very inconsistent with the law of Qi Dao, doing so will only cause problems with the magic weapon and even self-destruct.


    Naturally generated artifacts, can they ignore the laws of the Tao?


    Is the passage a dead end? Is there another mystery?


    Or, these dead ends are the secrets of the power of space?


    It is still very exciting to think about it. If you can find the answer, you may encounter a little bit of the law of space.


    I really want to open it and take a look. Even if I know it��s impossible, it��s not a deduction from the sea of ??knowledge. If it��s wrong, it��s a mistake. It��s impossible to do it again. In the entire heavens, there is only this one Kongtong seal. No more.


    "You are fascinated again, thinking about other things along the way."


    Xiao Su tugged at him, frowned and said, "What should I do now? Or I''ll look for it?"


    "You look for?"


    Zhou calmed down, and soon thought of something, "Vine, magic?"


    Xiaosu nodded, "Well, Xianger is fine, she is much better than me in this respect, and it seems that the inheritance she just got can be used."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "Good idea."


    Xiaosu was surprised, "You also said it was a good idea, I thought you would say you have a better way."


    "There is no better way. I can''t use the power of the law here, and I can''t try it at will. In this case, your wood demon is better. The magical vines are not algorithmic and should not affect the artifact. However, It''s best to use this to cover up in advance," Zhou Shu took out a leaf of Jianmu, "This way the original aura of the Xuanhuang Realm will be stronger, and perhaps the artifact will give some convenience. Of course, this is just an assumption, assuming it has spirituality."


    Xiaosu questioned, "Is this artifact still alive?"


    "The artifact is very difficult to die. The old pot can still be resurrected after it has been silent for so long, and it is possible to do it with Kongtong Yin," Zhou Shuwei sighed, "However, I have tried several methods to call it along the way. , But it didn''t have any effect, and I didn''t suppress Jianmu''s original aura of Xuanhuang Realm. As long as it has a trace of spirituality, it should respond to me."


    "You took this out earlier, maybe it will respond?"


    Xiaosu held the Jianmu Leaf, shaking it up and down, and shouting, "This is the root of your divine tool, haven''t you come out to meet people?"


    Zhou Shu didn��t stop, and said slowly, ��It��s not that I don��t want to take it out early, but that there is really no way to try this, because we didn��t know before, whether the Kongtong Seal has been controlled by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, maybe we are in it. They can see every move of his."


    "what?"


    Xiaosu was taken aback, and quickly put it away, "Don''t you remind me soon?"


    Zhou Shu knocked on her, "That was my previous concern. I am not worried anymore. If the Ten Thousand Soul Sect could see it, they would have acted long ago. No one came after such a long time. Nor can we control the Kongtong seal, or even if we see it, there is no way to stop us, so we don''t need to care about them, we can do whatever we want."


    Xiaosu touched his head and complained, "You have confused me, do you want Xianger to find it now?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, UU read "Hmm...wait, Hanruo, what do you think?"


    Hanruo said quietly, "No, it feels like it''s useless after I come in."


    "Don''t think so, there''s nothing to care about, Hanruo," Zhou Shuwen said, "The information you found is all in the soul world, and this is not the soul world. When we enter the soul world, we will need your help."


    If Han thought of something, he nodded unconsciously, "I must find my brother."


    "Xiang''er, it''s up to you."


    As Xiao Su spread his hand, a vine emerged and stretched quickly, along the wall.


    Whenever the vine encounters a fork in the road or a door, it will automatically separate and divide into several branches to move forward. In this way, without breaking the branches and leaves, hundreds of branches will be separated after a while.


    Han Ruo couldn''t help but praised, "It''s amazing."


    Zhou Shu also nodded. As he expected, the Mu Clan��s magic was not blocked by the artifact, but he did not get feedback from the artifact. ��It��s a cheating to explore the maze like this, but Xianger, you are sure that every vine can Perceive the situation nearby? If this continues, I estimate that at least tens of thousands of branches will be separated, and the length is not enough to count. It is best to focus on one direction and look slowly."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t go wrong, and the slave family can take care of it."


    Xiang''er shook the leaves. "The Nujia has no problem dividing 100,000 branches. Not only can you perceive the situation around the vines, but you can also record all the paths that the vines pass by, so that if you come next time, the adults can find them directly. Way."


    "Huh? You are too strong."


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, and expressed his heartfelt praise.

 Chapter 3861: consider

    Latest URL:


    Time passed a little bit.


    "what?"


    Xianger exclaimed softly, and the branches and leaves moved, "It seems that someone is there."


    Hanruo also followed in surprise, "Hurry up and hide, don��t let anyone find out."


    Xiaosu looked at Xiang''er on the palm of her hand, a little excited, "Xiang''er, can you tie it back?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t listen to her, I''ll go take a look, and you can show me the way."


    "Okay, the Nujia made all the leaves on that road stand up, and the adults just need to follow the direction," Xianger quickly made a choice, and added, "That person seems to have not moved, so he probably didn''t find the Nujia. "


    "If you encounter any danger here, let me know and I will be back soon."


    As the leaves stood up, Zhou Shu followed them out.


    It��s very convenient to look at the direction this way. You can walk along the vine with the erected leaves, so you won��t get lost.


    will arrive in a short while.


    At the end of a passage, there is a door, where the vines end, and a leg is vaguely exposed by the door.


    Judging from the clothing, he is obviously a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    took a look, Zhou Shu walked over.


    should not be a person, to be exact, not a living person.


    He walked around the door and saw the whole picture. As he expected, there were only legs and feet and a small half of the body behind the door, cut off from the waist, and the upper body was missing, but the legs and feet were still standing extremely stable, even if the blood had dried up, they did not fall. .


    his eyes fell on the two statues by the door.


    They stood there calmly, like bright beasts, spotless, as if nothing had happened.


    Zhou Shu paused, and took the remnant body back to its original place.


    "Only half of it? Did you bring it back?"


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Xiao Su was a little puzzled.


    "Of course, you can figure out how he died after going out, but you can''t watch it now," Zhou Shu glanced at the statue not far away, seemingly thoughtful, "Wanhunzong did pay a lot for Kongtong Yin. cost."


    Xiaosu understood something, "Could it be the reason for those statues?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "I think it is, that Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s Hunyuan Golden Immortal should have triggered some mechanism. It was caught in a space trap, and the upper body completely disappeared... Of course this is just a guess. , The artifact I��ve been to has only the Five Elements Chakra inside, and the Five Elements Chakra contains spirits, which is not the case, but in any case, this Kongtong seal is different from the artifacts we��ve seen before. Be very careful, especially you. ..."


    Xiao Su stagnated, then said, "Why me?"


    "Asking knowingly."


    Zhou Shu looked at her very seriously, "To survive in the devil world, life is not yours. You must be bold and not afraid of death to get ahead. But in the world of immortality, it is completely different. Being cautious is the most important thing. After all, a practitioner has only one life. The demons can continue to die and come back to life, Xiao Su, I know you dare to do anything. Life and death are like a child''s play in your eyes. I used to help me a lot because of this, but in the future, I absolutely can''t do this."


    Xiaosu nodded hesitantly, "I...I understand."


    "You should understand."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, and didn''t say more, "Xiang''er, keep looking for it. It''s good to be cautious. If you have any problems, tell me as soon as possible."


    Xianger nodded, "My lord, the slave knows it."


    She continued to stretch the vines, not fast or slow.


    Soon three hours passed. During this time, Zhou Shu went out several times and brought back several corpses. They were all by the door, basically only legs, but it��s not surprising to think about it, if the upper body is still retained So, I can leave here too, with only two legs left, that is really no way.


    Does the protection mechanism of ����Kongtongyin originate from the artifact itself or something else?


    "Not at all."


    Xiang''er was a little uneasy, "My lord, the Nujia just said something wrong... The power of the Nujia has reached its limit, but it has not yet been explored."


    "If you use mine, Mu Ling, I still have it here, you can have as much as you want."


    Xiaosu was a little surprised, "Isn''t 100,000 branch vines not enough?"


    Xianger whispered, "This kind of inheritance can only be effective with your own strength, Master."


    Xiao Su sighed, a little depressed.


    "It''s okay, it''s not surprising that it''s not enough," Zhou Shu was calm. "The pathways inside are like the runes on the magic weapon. The more complex and the stronger, the more pathways will be. Like the Kunlun Mirror, there are hundreds of thousands. Different channels, using the power of space, may be millions of dollars, Xianger, what is the current result?"


    Xianger hesitated for a while, a little embarrassed, "My lord, there are 37 roads to the outside to be explored, and no exit has been found so far."


    Han Ruo couldn''t help but said, "This maze is too complicated, right?"


    Xiao Su hurriedly nodded, "That is, I think the ten thousand soul sect said to restore the Kongtong seal, maybe time is spent finding the way."


    "This aspect must have spent a lot of energy," Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "it shouldn''t be far away. According to the information that Han Ruo gave me before, people from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will come to Chifeng City from the immortal world for about half a day. Even if you spend this half a day in the maze of Kongtong seals, the distance you can walk will not be too long. After all, you cannot use the power of the law in it. Xianger, you put away the vines and draw the path you explore during this time. Give it to me, remember to mark the twenty-seventh place. UU Reading "


    "Well, the slave family remembers it."


    Xianger recycles the vines while drawing a map.


    A line of green smoke floated in front of several people, and soon formed a maze pattern.


    "So big?"


    "It''s really complicated, I can''t understand it at all..."


    Xiaosu looked at it carefully for a while, shook his head and gave up.


    Zhou Shu glanced a few times, put all the information into the sea of ??knowledge, deduced for a while, pointed to the map and said, "Xiang''er, let''s go to this place first, and start exploring again with this fork in the road. "


    Xianger nodded herself, "I see, sir."


    Xiaosu followed Zhou Shu and said with some confusion, "There are more than 30 different places, why are you sure it is that one?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I''m not sure, but which one is more likely to be. If it doesn''t work, I''ll look for each one."


    There are almost no laws to follow in the maze. Zhou Shu made some reasonable judgments based on the distance, and it can only be so. If he can use reincarnation freely, walk along the entrance, and look for the traces left by the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It��s easy to find an exit, but Zhou Shu can��t take risks. The power of space comes from the laws of creation and is a power above all laws. Even a saint can��t say that it can guarantee 100% safety, Zhou Shu How to ensure that there will be no accidents?


    Ten Thousand Soul Sect may have similar considerations.


    With such a complicated maze and hundreds of thousands of forks, they didn''t leave a signpost at the fork for later reference. Even the people of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect would go the wrong way or die in it. I dare not do this.

 Chapter 3862: interesting

    I don''t know how long it took, and after changing the starting point fifteen times, Xiang''er finally discovered something.


    "A door!"


    At that moment, she was excited like a child, the branches and leaves trembled, but she quickly converged, "My lord, the master, the slave house seems to have been found."


    "Wow, Xiang''er, you are so amazing, it''s all up to you!"


    Xiao Su looked at the vines, couldn''t help but got on his hands, gently and softly, happily.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Xianger."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded and said warmly, "I''ll go take a look first, Xiang''er, you continue to use up your spiritual power and find out all the ways you should explore here."


    "Hey, Xiang''er has been busy for a long time, let her rest for a while."


    It was not only Xiao Su who was puzzled, Han Ruo also followed, "I have already found the target, why are you still looking for it? We should go in as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu had already swept out, leaving only one sentence, "Wait for me to come back."


    Several people were there for a while, Xiao Su suddenly stopped, "Ah, I see!"


    Han Ruosu asked, "What do you understand?"


    Xiao Su paused, "What we found is not necessarily the entrance to the soul world, but it may also be the exit to other gates of the Yellow Springs. If we go in and go to other worlds without reaching the soul world, that would be bad!"


    Thinking of what, Han Ruo''s heart was shocked, "Ah...this is troublesome."


    Xiao Su nodded, with many worries, "It''s very troublesome. We don''t know how to distinguish the real entrance to the soul world. Even if a person tempted in the past, we might not be able to bring the result back. There must be a strong one at the gate of Huangquan. Guardian, the same as that of Blazing Phoenix City."


    Han Ruo hesitated for a while, "It''s all my fault. I only inquired about the information in the soul world, but I didn''t figure it out. I will try it alone later."


    "Don''t be stupid, it''s not your problem."


    Xiao Su frowned, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect knows that there are not many people here, how can you figure it out? Wait for Zhou Shu, he should have a solution."


    Zhou Shu came back without talking about a conversation. Seeing the sad faces of the two women, he quickly understood what they were thinking and smiled, "Did you think of it?"


    "How dumb do you think we are?" Xiao Su nodded, "How about it, isn''t it the entrance? Do we want to go there and try?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "No, I have tried it. It is not the soul world entrance we are looking for, but I don''t know exactly where it is."


    Xiao Su looked up and down for a while, "You tried with Soul Shadow, aren''t there strong men and Dao tools on the opposite side?"


    "It shouldn''t. No strong man will guard a clearing."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I gave the order to the soul shadow to come back immediately. Even if the quasi-sage is on the opposite side, the soul shadow can at least partly return, but it does not return at all, which only means that there is no Huangquanzhi there. The door, inside is a one-way door, you can only go out but not in."


    Han Ruo was stunned, "Is that so?"


    "The entrance to the soul world cannot be a one-way door, otherwise the people in the soul world will not be able to get through at all, so that cannot be the entrance we are looking for. This is the harvest," Zhou Shu thought for a while, "now I and the soul shadow The complete loss of contact means that that place is at least five hundred realms away from here, and it may be in the fairy realm. Let the soul shadow do the rest by himself."


    Hanruo curiously asked, "What can he do?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Basically act according to my thoughts. He is very strong and will probably return to Xianshu City by himself."


    He has always been very confident of his own soul shadow, except for the lack of a furnace, the other is almost the same as the body.


    Xiao Su suddenly said, "You won''t go to places like Xuanlingzong and Shushan? That''s interesting."


    "It may be interesting, or it may not be interesting. What has happened can only be known when he comes back."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands. He was also a little curious. This time the soul shadow and the main body may have to be separated for a long time, maybe hundreds of years. He is a little expecting what the soul shadow will do. Of course he is not too worried. Even if the shadow is dead, you are not afraid, the spirit that constitutes the shadow will not be extinguished, and you can always find a way home.


    "My lord, master, there is another discovery here."


    Xiang''er spoke again, moving the vine calmly this time, "That direction is very different from the previous one."


    "I''m going to see, you wait."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up and he ran out immediately.


    He didn''t think that Ten Thousand Soul Sect could maintain several Yellow Spring Gates to the outside at the same time, and the possibility that the newly discovered gate was the entrance to the Soul World would only increase.


    It didn''t take long for Zhou Shu to turn around, with a smile on his lips.


    "It must be this!"


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu and couldn''t help but feel joy in his heart.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, as soon as the soul shadow entered, I noticed that this gate is different from the previous gate of Huangquan. It has a longer buffer time and must be the entrance to the soul world."


    By the way, the gates of general space, such as the gate of Huangquan, the teleportation array, etc., will have a buffer time after entering the gate.


    This is necessary. If there is no delay of these few breaths, it will cause terrible consequences, such as those half-length bodies that they see inside,-the sudden spatial trap that cuts the practitioner into unconsciously. In different spaces, it is necessary to give a certain buffer, so that people have enough time to stay intact and enter another space.


    This is different from the dust space. The dust space is more about the city owner''s use of familiarity with his own world. The power of the space forming the dust space is mainly guided by laws, and it does not directly use the power of the space, so it is not so dangerous.


    Speaking of the buffer time, this is also the key to the teleportation formation, even if it increases by one breath, it is very difficult.


    The gate of Huangquan here deliberately increased the buffer time, which must be prepared for the true soul body and the main body to enter the soul world. Zhou Shu did not think that the ten thousand soul sect had such an ability, it seemed to be the effect of the Kongtong seal.


    As the only two artifacts in the heavens that use the power of space, Kongtong Yin has too many mysteries to explore.


    If it weren��t for lack of time, if it wasn��t for the soul world of Ten Thousand Soul Sects connected here, Zhou Shu would spend decades and hundreds of years walking through all the passages, completely recording the runes inside, and recording them into the sea of ??knowledge. , It will definitely be of great help to understanding the law of space, even if you can��t understand and take it back to Lin Zhu, it will definitely help her teleportation formation.


    "We can enter the soul world now?"


    Hanruo''s figure was shaken, and he could not stand still, and almost fell to the ground.


    It''s no wonder that for thousands of years for this matter, when the opportunity finally comes, no one can control it.


    Xiao Su stretched out his hand to hold on, "Of course, don''t panic, we will go in immediately."


    Xiang''er was also very happy, "My lord, then we don''t need to explore it?"


    "You write down the path and go back to rest. This trip is really hard for you, thank you."


    Zhou Shu bowed to her and was very sincere. It is really lucky to have Xianger such a companion in this environment. Without her, no one is sure that they would encounter the disciples of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. The same thing.


    (PS: Thank you for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3863: Entrance

    When it comes to the soul world, I have to mention the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    More than 40,000 years ago, a small sect called Wanhun appeared in the four Brahma realms near Brahma.


    When the Ten Thousand Soul Sect appeared, not many people in the immortal realm cared about them. After all, there were too many such small sects in the immortal realm. Ninety-nine percent of them would wither quickly until they were annihilated, not to mention a sect full of soul repair. Is there a Brahma with tens of thousands of sects at the site? However, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect disappointed them. The development speed of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect exceeded everyone''s imagination. After only a few thousand years of establishment, there were seven quasi-sages in the sect and countless other disciples.


    The seven quasi saints are simply incredible.


    This kind of strength allowed them to suppress many sects and monopolize the Brahma.


    When the cultivators were speculating on their next move, they suddenly took refuge in the Suspended Bell Sect, and at the next Fairy Realm Conference, they successfully became the master sect.


    Once again shocked the fairy world.


    But what I have to say is that Ten Thousand Soul Sect became the ruler of the sect, apart from its own strength, the support of the Suspended Bell Sect also relied on a lot of luck, because after Liangshan Palace was destroyed, the immortal world had only four in charge for a long time. Zongmen, the competition is much smaller than it is now, and the appearance of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has just filled this unresolved position.


    All of this was accomplished in just four thousand years.


    The immortal world mark of the sword cloud tree used today is also officially established.


    By the way, the change of the mark of the fairy world, the center of the big tree representing the hanging bell sect, has been determined from the beginning, and the sword of Shushan and the sword of Baidi City, as the guardian of the fairy world, continue to be bright and dark. The two positions next to the tree are constantly changing.


    The black cloud of Wanhunzong replaced the axe of Liangshan Palace, and the white cloud of Yunding City replaced the star of Emei.


    Now the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is no longer in charge of the sect, and the black cloud has also been taken away, but the jade representing Linglongtian has not been officially marked.


    Many people wanted to figure out the secrets of the rapid rise of the Ten Thousand Soul Sects, and most of them returned without success. After a long time, some sensible people investigated some clues.


    Everything starts when Fang Haomiao, the founder of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, discovered a strange entrance to the secret realm in the Four Brahma realms. Of course, that was not the entrance to the secret realm, but the entrance to the soul realm. It was also the first time the soul realm appeared in the heavens. Here, Fang Haomiao, who discovered the entrance, entered the soul world and immediately realized that he had found a treasure��a huge and chaotic world, filled with unimaginable soul power everywhere��for practitioners who practice the laws of the soul So, is there a better place than this? .


    And Fang Haomiao was originally a soul cultivator, and he had just obtained the soul appraisal.


    After experiencing extremely dangerous explorations in the soul world, he understood the value of the soul world more than just soul power.


    In the heavens, no one knows the origin of the soul world. Fang Haomiao himself does not know, but he knows how to use it. So Fang Haomiao quickly broke through, smoothly all the way to the quasi-sage, and established the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Say.


    I have to mention here, because Fang Haomiao��s obtained Soul Jian Wan Jie has a deviation, and he and Wan Soul Sect are too pursuing rapid cultivation, which makes the Soul Dao of Wan Soul Sect differ a lot from the real soul law. It made many soul cultivation contemptible, but because the ten thousand soul sect was in charge of the sect, these voices of opposition soon disappeared, and slowly, the heavens began to think that the soul dao of the ten thousand soul sect was the real soul dao.


    And in a distant realm, the soul road still maintained its original appearance.


    Before the entrance, a few people had stayed for a while.


    Han Ruo whispered, "The soul world is very large. After years of management by the ten thousand soul sect, it is now divided into nine areas called the nine palaces, but so far, only the fourth house is controlled by the ten thousand soul sect. It is the Lijie Palace, the Yuanhun Palace, the Immortal Palace, the Fanxiang Palace, and the other five houses, even if Fang Haomiao could not control it, they are still dangerous places, even more for ordinary disciples of Ten Thousand Souls. It��s a forbidden place that cannot be entered.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Lijie Palace and Yuanhun Palace are the most frequent training places for Ten Thousand Soul Sect practitioners. There are Burning Soul Towers in the two palaces. Among them, the Yuanhun Palace is mostly elders, and the Lijie Palace is ordinary. Disciple, of course, it��s not just ordinary disciples who can enter the soul world to cultivate."


    Hanruo paused, "The Undead Palace and the Fanxiang Palace are the places where the soul world accepts foreign souls. They are also called the soul warehouse by the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I guess my brother is in these two houses."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Well, the fourth house is going to go, those two are the key points."


    Hanruo nodded vigorously and cast a grateful look.


    Xiao Su said thoughtfully, "We have to destroy the foundation of the soul world. Where is that?"


    Han Ruo''s expression condensed slightly, "To be precise, it is to destroy the foundation of Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the soul world. The most direct way is to destroy the Ten Thousand Soul Tower located in the soul palace. Ten Thousand Soul Sect can establish the fourth palace capital in the soul world. Relying on the support of the Pagoda of Ten Thousand Souls, without it, the fourth house may collapse, and the soul world will become chaotic again, and it will take at least several thousand years for Ten Thousand Soul Sect to reorganize the order of the soul world, and it is impossible to continue to maintain the gate of Huangquan. ."


    Xiao Su nodded slightly, his eyes were firm, "Then we will destroy it."


    Hanruo paused, "It''s very difficult. The Tower of Ten Thousand Souls is built with Soul Stone, and it is integrated with the soul world. It is probably impossible to destroy it with a few people."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, "I have to try it, right? Zhou Shu?"


    "Of course."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. When he heard the Soul Stone, his heart was inexplicably hot, as if thinking of something.


    Han Ruo gave a hum and continued, "If we can''t do it, we can choose the simplest way to completely close the gate of the Yellow Spring from the Soul World to the Four Brahma Worlds. If that is the case, the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect want to enter the Soul World. It��s also difficult. They can��t use the Kongtong seal to travel back and forth between Immortal Realm and Outer Realm."


    Xiao Su''s eyes lit up, "That''s right, how can I close this one?"


    Han Ruo thought for a while and said, "It should be possible to destroy the environment around the Yellow Spring Gate. Without the support of the Soul Stone, the Yellow Spring Gate would not last. However, there must be many cultivators of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect waiting there. It should be a lot."


    Xiaosu looked at her, UU read "The soul stone you always talk about is..."


    Han Ruo paused, "Soul Stone is the source of soul power, the foundation of the soul world, and the foundation of the ten thousand soul sect. The ten thousand soul sect can establish a huge foundation in the soul world, and it has been collecting and using souls for so many years. Because of the stone."


    Xiao Su seemed to have realized, "Similar to the original core?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The effect is similar, but there is not only one soul stone, it has a huge number."


    Xiao Su shook his head, "Forget it, I can''t figure it out. Anyway, there is a way to destroy it."


    Han Ruo nodded lightly and looked at Zhou Shu, "That''s basically it, can you go in, Zhou Shu?"


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu pulled Hanruo into the Taoist body, grabbed Xiao Su, and strode into the entrance.


    (PS: Thank you Jiangshan Yitong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)

 Chapter 3864: feel

    "I was in a trance just now, as if my body is not my own anymore."


    Xiao Su hugged his head, still a little dizzy.


    "It should be normal."


    Zhou Shu put away the furnace protection and looked around. He was not attacked when he entered, and there should be no one around.


    It was a not-so-wide hall, with a radius of several tens of meters, and it was empty with no furnishings. There were no futon tables and chairs, only a gate of the yellow spring.


    "Don''t even have a guard?"


    Xiao Su, who had been slowing down, was a little surprised, "I thought it was about to start when I came in, I was ready, could it be...we came to the wrong place? It doesn''t look like the soul world you said."


    "The situation is indeed a bit weird. This kind of heavy ground should not be unguarded."


    Zhou Shu tentatively released a trace of Shu''s power, but he disappeared before reaching far, and then he showed another trace of Soul Power, sensing the direction of Soul Power, and nodded, "This is the Soul World, don''t just let it go. Don''t use your power indiscriminately."


    There are two obvious characteristics of the soul world. One is that the eighth sense is invalid and cannot perceive the direction. By the way, because of this, Zhou Shu suspects that the soul world is a virtual world, but there is no more evidence to prove it. The second is the soul world. Only the power of the soul can be used normally, and even the power of the soul will be greatly constrained. This constraint does not mean that the power of the soul law cannot be used, but it is likely to lose control and refuse to listen. Zhou Shu just released Soul power did not follow Zhou Shu''s command, but walked away on its own.


    Both of these points were verified, indicating that this is the soul world.


    "Got it."


    Xiao Su responded and started looking around and walking around? This behavior is a bit confusing? Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "What are you doing?"


    What did Han Ruo think of? "Are you looking for Kongtong Yin?"


    Xiao Su nodded? A little excited, "Yes? It should be here, right?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and sighed, "Here is the gate of Huangquan? It doesn''t mean that the Kongtong seal is also here. Don''t do these superfluous things. There must be a Kongtong seal here. There is absolutely no way there will be no one."


    Little Sutton lives? "Oh... what shall we do now?"


    Zhou Shu walked to the door? "Go out and have a look."


    Han Ruo reminded in a low voice, "Maybe the guard is outside, so be careful."


    "Ok."


    I have to be careful, without the eighth sense, it is indeed no small trouble? Even the formation is difficult to distinguish.


    A lot of soul power was entwined around the door, it was the power of the familiar Ten Thousand Soul Sect? It was very complicated and powerful, but for Zhou Shu? It was no different from opening the door with a key. It opened with a light push.


    "Wow? It''s almost the same as the Demon World!"


    Xiao Su glanced outside? Excited? "Such a dense fog, the power of the soul? It really is the soul world, we are right!"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "It is indeed formed by the power of the soul, but..."


    "No, after so many years of construction and changes in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the soul world should be similar to the normal world, and there shouldn''t be so many spilled soul powers," Han Ruo was also surprised, "has the soul gathering pillar out of control? "


    The soul collecting pillar is the pillar collecting soul power.


    There are everywhere in the soul world. They are responsible for gathering the scattered soul power of the soul world on the pillars and condensing them into a special kind of soul jade that can only exist in the soul world, thus facilitating the cultivation of the disciples of the ten thousand soul sect. With the appearance of, the soul world has changed from a gray area in the past to a clear and bright world.


    "There is only one possibility."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "This is the forbidden land of the soul world, that is, one of the undeveloped five houses."


    Han Ruo suddenly said, "No wonder there are no guards here. If it is a forbidden area, there is no need for someone to guard it." He soon became surprised and became worried. "It''s not easy to handle this time. It is difficult to distinguish the direction in the soul world. Without the soul pillar and soul road, I don''t know where to go."


    Looking at Zhou Shu who was still pondering, Xiao Su tentatively asked, "Do you want to try without magic?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You can only try a little bit."


    Xiao Su spread out his hand, and a little magic power left his body and flew out. Before getting out of a foot, the surrounding gray mist immediately gathered, and concentrated on that magic power like crazy. In an instant, the magic power disappeared and gathered. The gray fog together still hasn''t dissipated, and they are cruising around, as if looking for a target.


    Looking at the dark black ball, Xiao Su withdrew his hand, "They seem to hate magic."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The power of law and magic are incompatible. In this place where it is almost entirely soul power, as long as there is a little magic power, they will do their best to eliminate it, and no buffer time will be given. , You only used a little to be obedient, if you put more magic power out, there will be a spirit power storm immediately here, which is much more terrifying than the storm in the void."


    Xiao Su stared, "Then you want me to try."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If you don''t try, I can also see how strong the spirit power is here."


    Xiao Su dissatisfied, "Then do you see clearly?"


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "Look at it clearly, these spirit powers are almost at the level of the Golden Immortal of Hun Yuan, not particularly pure, but they are also very strong. It is difficult for ordinary Golden Immortals of Hun Yuan to pass, and they are indeed forbidden."


    Xiao Su stopped talking, and Han Ruo was a little depressed, "Zhou Shu, where are we going, wait until someone comes to follow?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I am determining the direction."


    If Han hesitated, "Zhou Shu, don''t mess around, you have already entered, you can find it slowly."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It''s okay, I won''t mess around."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Han Ruo said anxiously, "No, Zhou Shu, you must not use the soul law to guide these soul powers. You can''t do it at all, even in the relatively safe fourth house. The quasi-sage controls and guides the spirit power here, not to mention the undeveloped forbidden land? It is not possible to control them to the extent of controlling the law. They are not the power of the general law. They only listen to the soul world. I heard that there were people in the past. I wanted to arouse the spirit power here, but they invaded the palace of life, and even the quasi-sage couldn''t do it!"


    "So scary?"


    Xiao Su quickly pulled next Zhou Shu, "Don''t try, this is not the kind of spirit power you think."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two and said warmly, "I noticed this from the beginning. It''s okay to read . I won''t do things that are uncertain."


    Hanruo paused and asked suspiciously, "Then how do you determine the direction?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, but couldn''t tell the truth, he paused, "I can''t say it too, feel it, I think it should be ok."


    "When did you do things based on your feelings? Isn''t this your least favorite?"


    Xiao Su looked surprised, but also a little excited, "I want to see if you feel right."


    Han Ruo was speechless for a while and settled down, "I have entered, no matter what, I will not leave, Zhou Shu, I hope you feel right."


    "Don''t worry, it must be right."


    Zhou Shu pointed a direction with a smile, "We will definitely be able to go here."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 16090113 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)

 Chapter 3865: Come back home

    Zhou Shu walked in front, Xiaosu followed closely, and followed suit.


    After not getting far, Xiao Su was startled and pointed to the side, "What are those? It''s strange, won''t you rush out?"


    In the gray fog, several shadows followed them. They took a step, and those shadows followed, almost in exactly the same pace.


    Very weird.


    "Soul beast."


    Han Ruo whispered, "Some of the strange creatures born in the scattered spirit power are also mixed with the evil spirits or wandering spirits of the practitioners. They are very strong. The more complex the spirit power, the more places they are in the soul world. The killer is a more terrifying threat than the messy spirit power. The main reason why the forbidden land is forbidden is because of them."


    Xiao Su''s heart tightened, "Huh? Then we..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, just as if he hadn''t seen it, and moved on.


    Xiao Su frowned, "You don''t want to care, what if you suddenly rush up? Ah, there seems to be some in the front, you are planning to walk over like this?"


    Before Zhou Shu spoke, Han Ruo couldn''t help but speak.


    "The soul beast is extremely sensitive to the external soul, and will rush up as soon as it finds the enemy. It hasn''t come up now, and it''s still evasive...may not come up again, it doesn''t matter," Han Ruo paused and sighed. , "Zhou Shu, how do I feel that you are like going home in the soul world..."


    Xiao Su was surprised, "Go home? Is there such an exaggeration?"


    "It''s not an exaggeration at all."


    Han Ruo said seriously, "This is the forbidden area of ??the soul world, a place that has not been controlled by the ten thousand soul sects for tens of thousands of years, because the soul can only be used to deal with the soul beast, and the soul law here does not listen. Even the quasi-sage has to be cautious when he comes over, lest he will attract a bunch of soul beasts, but look at him, it is very difficult to distinguish the direction in the soul world. Now even the soul beasts do not take the initiative to attack him...the biggest in the soul world The threat is like non-existent to him, what is that if it is not going home?"


    Xiao Su thought for a while, and felt that something was wrong, "Zhou Shu, isn''t it the first time you have come to the soul world?"


    "What silly thing to say, of course this is my first time."


    Zhou Shu walked slowly, "But if Hanruo is right, for me, the soul world really feels like going home."


    Xiao Su was startled, "Really so!? What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Hanruo, shouldn''t the soul stone be directly absorbed?"


    "Why ask this suddenly?" Han Ruo was a little puzzled, and explained, "No, the soul stone is directly produced by the soul world. The power inside is beyond the control of the practitioner. It must be purified and improved by a special method to get it. The soul power inside, Ten Thousand Soul Sects generally use soul stones to build buildings such as soul towers, and then absorb the soul power they emit for cultivation, and the one that is directly absorbed is soul jade, which is pure The soul power is condensed and can only exist in the soul world, and it will dissipate after leaving the soul world."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have something to understand, "You can''t learn it directly, and you can''t use it to advance, right?"


    "For advancement, Da Luo Jinxian or Hunyuan Jinxian?"


    Han Ruo became more puzzled, "The cultivator''s advancement depends on the degree of understanding of the law. I am afraid that the soul stone will not help, and the power inside is complicated and changeable. When the consequences are not expected, no one should do this. Do... By the way, I heard someone in the Soul Realm tried it, and it seems to have succeeded. This person is still very famous in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, because he can''t live without the Soul Realm anymore, this is the only case."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "You may not know that my main rule for promotion to the Golden Immortal is the soul rule, and I use the soul foundation stone and true soul body for promotion."


    Han Ruo was stunned, "Promote with the Soul Stone... No, it''s not a Soul Stone, but a more rare soul foundation stone? No wonder the Soul Beast will not attack you, but... it''s impossible."


    "I also think it''s impossible, but when you think about it, it''s not surprising."


    After a period of deliberation, he almost figured it out, and his mood was calm.


    "How could it not be weird?" Han Ruo frowned, very puzzled, "Zhou Shu, were you still in New Moon City at that time? Where did you come from the cornerstone of your soul, that is something that the soul world must not spread, and True soul body, you are not a disciple of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, how can you have a true soul body?"


    "The cornerstone of the soul you got in Heishawu, you were asleep at the time. As for the true soul body, it was given to me by the blue bird."


    Zhou Shu said it roughly, and Xiao Su couldn''t help but said, "It turns out that the blue bird is in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, all to help you condense the true soul body, she is so kind to you, I have never heard her say... ��Zhou Shu, you can''t let others down."


    "You don''t need to say."


    Zhou Shu knocked her once.


    Of course he understood that Qingque had also given him the Ten Thousand Soul Order, and that was his guarantee for a long time afterwards.


    Xiao Su touched his head, his eyes flashed a few times, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Unexpectedly, there is a foundation of soul in Heishawu..."


    Han Ruo was still very surprised, "But how can you be combined with the foundation of the soul and the true soul body, you didn''t even understand the laws of the soul at the time."


    "I don''t understand the law of soul, this may still be an advantage," Zhou Shu said calmly, "not only the law of soul, but also the gluttonous body, and the most important thing is Shu Zhidao. After the promotion, Shu Zhidao has made more progress than the Law of Soul, which I didn''t know at the time."


    The root is Shuzhidao.


    Without the gluttonous Taoist body, Zhou Shu cannot bear the true soul body and the foundation of the soul. Without the Shuzhi Tao, even with the eyes of the ruins, it is impossible to neutralize various powers to the extent that Zhou Shu can absorb them. Those are different. The power of the law is to complete the return to the source in the furnace.


    When faced with a crisis, Shu Zhidao naturally helped Zhou Shu, the founder.


    At that time, Zhou Shu was able to successfully promote the Jinxian''s second hero, absolutely Shu Zhidao.


    The first is of course the blue bird.


    After entering the soul world, Zhou Shu spent some time looking back at his past after realizing that feeling, basically confirming this.


    For practitioners, the basic law of promotion to true immortals can largely determine future achievements, and the main law of promotion to golden immortals is the most critical law. The benefits that follow will accompany the practitioner to the end. With the continuous growth of practitioners, those benefits will gradually accumulate, snowballing, making practitioners stronger and stronger in the main law. When using the main law in front of opponents of the same level, www.novelhall.com~ is often overwhelming. The advantages.


    This is a well-known thing.


    Zhou Shu''s main rule is the soul rule, but in terms of the soul rule, Zhou Shu actually did not show much advantage.


    Even he himself almost forgot that his main law is actually the law of the soul.


    Of course, it is not without advantages, but it is overwhelming. This is not to say that Zhou Shu did not develop well in the law of the soul. It only shows that the benefits brought by the law of the winner were apportioned at that time, and some or more of the benefits Putting it on Shuzhidao, and because of this, Shuzhidao developed much smoother afterwards.


    If a founder does not regard his own Tao as the main law, then the Tao will come out by itself and occupy a position.


    Dao can grow by itself, and there is also self-will. Shu Zhidao started doing this very early, but Zhou Shu only understood it later.


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3866: Soul Rabbit

    Han Ruo thought about it for a while and sighed, "I don''t quite understand this, let alone how you can absorb the foundation stone of the soul, but I know what you said must be the truth, these soul beasts really treat you as a soul world. Part of it, they think you are also a soul beast, or a better soul beast."


    "Is this a good thing or a bad thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled, looked at the soul beast beside him, and shook his head slightly.


    Han Ruo hurriedly said, "It must be a good thing. Now you can go in and out of the forbidden land freely. No one in Ten Thousand Soul Sect can do it."


    "It''s really interesting."


    Thinking of something, Xiao Su suddenly said, "Zhou Shu, are you catching some soul beasts?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "What is there to catch?"


    Xiao Su frowned, "Idiot, you can absorb the foundation stones of the soul, what if you can also absorb them? If you can, you will eat all the soul beasts in the soul world. This is a golden opportunity, maybe directly. Promoted to Quasi-Saint."


    Han Ruo was taken aback, "It doesn''t seem to be impossible."


    "It''s impossible."


    Zhou Shu shook his head seriously, "I just kept some of the essence, breath or characteristics of the foundation stone of the soul. This does not mean that I can continuously use them to grow, or use them to condense the life palace. Now, I don��t need and can��t draw outside power at all. The growth of the founder depends on my own Tao."


    The letter paused, "You said so."


    Xiao Su was a little bit sorry, "Ah, if the Great Demon Lord is really crazy."


    "If the Great Demon Lord came over, he would have died a long time ago, don''t think about this mess," Zhou Shu looked at the soul beast not far away, and thought for a while, "but it''s not impossible to catch one and have a look."


    Xiaosu laughed, "I still have to catch it, hehe."


    Zhou Shu was too lazy to care about her, "Hanruo, is there any way to get them over?"


    The knowledge of the soul world, Zhou Shu knows less than Hanruo, after all, Hanruo has worked hard for this for thousands of years, but Zhou Shu is different.


    Han Ruo quickly said, "If they treat you as a soul beast, they won''t come over. It is difficult for soul beasts to kill each other unless they infringe on each other''s territory, but now these wandering soul beasts have no territory and conflict. If you can''t get up, either you will catch it, or you will find the territory of a powerful soul beast."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "This way..."


    It��s not impossible to find a more powerful soul beast, but it��s not something to do now.


    Xiao Su looked at him, "It''s not difficult for them to come over. These spirit beasts are all following me. They dare not come over because you are here. As long as you stay away from me, they will definitely come over right away."


    "Smart."


    Zhou Shu smiled. He didn''t want to go to catch him because he was worried about Xiao Su, but Xiao Su volunteered to be a bait.


    He took a few steps away, and the soul beasts immediately reacted, eagerly approaching.


    Xiaosu waved his hand, "This is not enough, go a little further."


    Zhou Shu stared at Xiao Su and backed away a little bit. Suddenly, the three spirit beasts jumped up and reached Xiao Su''s side as soon as they jumped up.


    Obviously still several hundred feet away, the speed of the soul beast in the soul world is really unbelievable. Even Zhou Shu was shocked, Xiao Su did not expect it to be so fast, subconsciously waved to stop, but the green light in the palm of his hand It went out as soon as it flashed, and was held back by Zhou Shu who came over.


    "do not."


    As soon as Zhou Shu came over, the soul beast immediately retreated, coming fast and going fast, but there was still one too late and Zhou Shu pinched his head.


    Zhou Shu let go of Xiao Su''s hand and shook his head, "Don''t use other power, it''s easy to cause trouble."


    Xiaosu was a little embarrassed, "I just forgot."


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu looked at the soul beast in his hand and smiled, "It turns out that it''s only this small. Is the outer layer a soul power mask?"


    Squeaky����


    The Soul Rabbit struggled desperately, his body twisted into twists, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Xiaosu followed, "It looks like a rabbit."


    Han Ruo paused and said, "Soul rabbits are not weak, especially when they are in groups, the Golden Fairy of Ten Thousand Soul Sects dare not provoke them. In this soul world, the smaller the soul beast, the more troublesome it is. For example, the soul rat, the soul bee, etc., but it doesn''t mean that the big ones are not as good. It also depends on the type."


    "That''s it..."


    Xiaosu blinked, "It seems to be getting smaller and smaller?"


    Han Ruo nodded, "Well, after being captured, some soul beasts will become smaller, some will become larger, like the soul rabbit, they will eventually become a soul orb, which can be swallowed directly, but the inside The power is violent, and it takes risk to swallow, and not everyone can absorb the power inside."


    After a while, the soul rabbit is gone, and Zhou Shu has a black bead lying in his palm, which is shining brightly.


    "What to see, I don''t plan to use it."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Xiao Su, then lost the soul orb.


    Xiao Su looked over, his eyes straightened a little, "Look, that soul bead, is alive again!"


    Han Ruo is not surprised, "There are soul power suitable for it, and of course it can live. Generally speaking, if you get a soul orb, you must either put it away or eat it directly. Most of the people who eat it have developed in the past. Soon, many quasi-sages emerged in a short time because of these soul beasts. Of course, not many people do this now. On the one hand, there are fewer and fewer soul beasts that can be caught. On the one hand, Ten Thousand Soul Sect no longer needs to take risks."


    What did Xiao Su understand, "You mean that many people die after eating soul orbs?"


    Hanruo nodded, "Yes, when the Ten Thousand Soul Sect was founded, tens of thousands of people were collected. Four thousand years later, fewer than 50 of these disciples are still alive, except for those who died because of their longevity and accidents. The rest are all dead on the soul orb."


    Xiao Su tutted, "It''s so bold...These people are more ruthless than the demons."


    Han Ruo was very calm, "It''s not cruel. I desperately gambled on a chance to become a quasi-sage. Ninety-eight out of a hundred practitioners are willing to gamble, especially those who are not talented. It''s nothing at all. If you don''t advance, you will die sooner or later. When the Ten Thousand Soul Sect started to establish a sect, most of the people who were willing to join them were such unqualified people. Well, they were snatched away by the big sect."


    "At this point, there is indeed no difference between a practitioner and a demon."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly enlightened, "No wonder the soul path of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect focuses on cultivating souls and grows by devouring the souls of others... It seems that it has a lot to do with the soul world, but it is not the practice of Ten Thousand Souls. It''s wrong, but they have an environment like the soul world, and it would be difficult to practice otherwise."


    Xiao Su hesitated, "Zhou Shu, I hate such a sect."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said seriously, "I''m not speaking for them. I hate it as much. I am almost the person in the heavens who hopes that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will go bankrupt. They should be completely dead just like the Xuanhuang Realm''s Transforming Soul Sect. "


    Xiao Su nodded, "Well, then we''ll do it this time and smash their Ten Thousand Soul Tower completely."

 Chapter 3867: full

    After more than half an hour, Zhou Shu''s footsteps obviously slowed down.


    Xiaosu also noticed something, "Obviously the gray fog is getting lighter and lighter, and I thought I was going to go out, why did the front become dense again? Could it be...we really broke into the territory of some powerful soul beast?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think it''s very possible. Be careful."


    He has the foundation of the soul, he will not get lost in the soul world, but his perception is still limited, similar to those soul beasts, and he can see not far away.


    After walking for a while, the gray fog is getting thicker and thicker, especially somewhere in front, the fog is tumbling, like boiling water, look carefully, under the fog, there are two shadows tangled together, sometimes colliding and sometimes separating , Obviously fighting.


    Xiao Su Le said, "Some other spirit beasts broke in first. It''s nothing to do with us, you can watch the excitement."


    Zhou Shu was more cautious, "One of them may not be a soul beast."


    Xiao Su stagnated, staring at it, and wondering, "Hanruo, is there a human-shaped soul beast? What is it called, a soul man?"


    "Where is there any soul man..."


    Han Ruo couldn''t laugh or cry, "The only person who can maintain a complete human form in the soul world can only be the soul of the practitioner. The situation is a bit wrong now. In the forbidden area, this should not happen, but how dare the soul run into the forbidden area? "


    Xiao Su questioned, "What do you mean? Aren''t all souls who can enter the soul world?"


    "of course not."


    Han Ruo hurriedly said, "Not counting us, there are also many bodies in the soul world. As far as the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is concerned, Da Luo Jinxian and below can only enter the soul world with the soul, and the body will stay outside the soul world, but as long as the soul law At the level of control, that is, when the Hunyuan Jinxian is reached, the practitioner can bring the body into the soul world, and the more familiar with the laws of the soul, the more comfortable the body is in the soul world, so many soul cultivators use this method to temper The ontology makes the ontology more suitable for the exertion of soul power and can also improve the realm better."


    "Oh I see."


    Xiaosu seems to have realized, "All the golden immortals who can come to the forbidden ground are Hunyuan Jinxian, but this one has only the soul and no body, so it is strange."


    Han Ruo nodded, "Yes, this soul is very bold, but he can fight against the soul beasts here is very powerful."


    As he spoke, the winner was already decided over there.


    The spirit beast shaped like a wild boar was careless, there was no flash, and it was hit by the human spirit.


    suddenly there was a hole in his body.


    The humanoid soul was so fierce, and he reached out his hand, and a lot of soul power overflowed from the hole. After a while, the soul pig was relieved.


    After a while, the soul pig shrank into a soul bead.


    The humanoid soul grabbed the soul orb and stuffed it into his mouth without hesitation.


    "and many more!"


    Zhou Shu, who had been watching him, suddenly opened his mouth.


    The humanoid soul raised his head and glanced here, the indifferent and cold eyes, full of cold killing intent, made Han Ruo and Xiao Su both stagnant.


    "Yunliu."


    Zhou Shu paused and said in a deep voice, "You are Yunliu, right? Don''t eat it, it''s not good."


    The humanoid soul was slightly startled, and said coldly, "There is no more Yunliu."


    After speaking, he swallowed the soul bead, turned and walked into the gray mist, and soon disappeared.


    Zhou Shudun stayed on the spot, did not catch up, only sighed, with a lot of regret in his eyes.


    "Yunliu?"


    Han Ruo thought of something, and said in surprise, "Once the top three of the Immortal Miao ranking, the most talented disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect? He seems to be the disciple of Elder Xian Ting Yueming, how could he go to the forbidden land of the soul world to eat soul orbs? In the position of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, there is nothing to do, there is no need to take risks."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I don''t know, maybe something went wrong."


    Although he was surprised to see Yunliu, he also had some premonitions in his heart. Back then, Yunliu had to rely on the blue bird to survive even the Soul Burning Pagoda, which shows that his will is not firm, and his temperament has changed when he encounters major changes. Not surprisingly.


    Xiao Su curiously asked, "Zhou Shu, do you have friendship with him? Why haven''t you mentioned it?"


    "There are some friendships, I didn''t expect him to be like this now."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Stop talking about this, let''s go, after this period, we should be able to get to a safe place."


    Han seemed thoughtful, "I have begun to meet the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and there will definitely be more and more disciples in the future. Are we going to do something disguised?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What do you think?"


    "Wrap yourself with spirit power and make a spirit power mask, just like those spirit beasts."


    Han Ruo said slowly, "Many disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect do this. When in the soul world, they don''t want to be spied on, and they don''t want to let people see their true colors, so we won''t make people doubt if we do this. "


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu complied, and soon, the surrounding grey mist gathered and surrounded the two of them.


    Xiaosu didn''t realize the difference, and only opened his eyes a little wider, but Han Ruo was surprised, "Can you guide these soul powers? Is it the reason for the foundation of the soul?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Almost, the spirit beast can do it, I have no reason not to."


    It��s easy to say, but it��s actually difficult. I spent a lot of energy going back to the past, calculating and deducing, and constantly trying to figure out the essence and characteristics of the foundation stone of the soul, and then highlight it, and then use it... these things are only Zhou Shuneng Do it out.


    Han Ruo was stunned for a while, and said quietly, "I don''t know how to say it, anyway, this soul world is really yours."


    Over the years, she has worked hard in the soul world more than anyone. Among those who have never entered the soul world, she is definitely the one who knows the soul world best. Among those who have entered the soul world, UU read www.uukanshu. com may not have many people know the soul world better than her.


    How incredible what Zhou Shu is doing now, she knows better than anyone else, she can only be speechless.


    Xiaosu didn''t understand the truth, but only knew that he was happy, "It seems that our success is very big this time, we are doing things at home, hehe."


    "It''s still not good, Zhou Shu."


    Hanruo paused, and said seriously, "Your soul power level is different from that of other people. This is rather eye-catching. Many people will be confused when they notice it. It is better to be simpler and use the soul power of the general soul law. Just add a few more layers of protection inside."


    Zhou Shu was relieved, "I actually made it more convenient, you are right."


    As he said, he drove the gray mist away, beckoned to change his soul power again, this time from the transformation of Shu Zhili, absolutely authentic and pure soul power.


    In fact, this kind of soul power is quite different from the soul power of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but it is not a cultivator with a certain level of realm, and he will definitely not recognize it.


    He looked at Hanruo, "Is it all right?"


    "Okay, that''s great."


    If he hesitated, I was a little embarrassed. The only creator of the heavens was constantly corrected by himself, "Thank you for listening to me. I have many requests. I''m sorry."


    Zhou Shu didn��t care at all, and smiled, ��Apologize for what you do. You��ve done it right. You know more than me. It��s normal for me to do things according to your requirements. If you have any problems, you can immediately point it out and I will definitely comply. If you don��t say something wrong, it will be trouble."


    "ok, I got it."


    Hanruo nodded slightly, admiring Zhou Shu a little bit more, although it was almost full.

 Chapter 3868: Wait first

    "It lights up!"


    Xiaosu pointed to the front, his eyes lit up.


    The gray fog became thinner, and the dim light not far away could already be seen.


    "This road is indeed right."


    Hanruo''s heart was relieved, "That is the soul-guarding lamp, which is found at the border of the fourth house, but I don''t know which house it is."


    Xiaosu thoughtfully said, "If it''s not dead, we can just go find someone."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "It should be the Lijie Palace."


    Xiaosu turned his head, a little dissatisfied, "How do you know?"


    "I saw the words under the lamppost."


    Zhou Shu smiled and strode forward, Xiao Su stagnated, and could only follow behind.


    Han Ruo is very calm, "It''s fine if the location is determined. The first one is that the Lijie Palace is very good. The disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect are no more than Hunyuan Jinxian. It is not a problem for us. We walk along the soul road. You can go to other places. On the left is the mortal elephant, on the right is the immortal, and the soul palace is opposite."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I am familiar here too, Qingque was in Lijie Palace back then, and Yunliu was also."


    Soon, I walked into a clear world.


    Looking at it, the place is very vast, all plains, except that there is no green, it is almost indistinguishable from the outside.


    The soil on the ground is black, and the buildings are the same. Dozens of white roads are intertwined with each other, making them stand out. That is the soul road. As the name suggests, the soul road is not for people to walk, but for soul power.


    A large number of soul-collecting pillars were erected on both sides of the soul road, constantly absorbing the surrounding soul power, and at the same time conveying the soul power to the soul road.


    The soul road extends in all directions, all over the soul world, but there is only one final destination, and that is the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls.


    The Pagoda of Ten Thousand Souls is the true and only center of Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It has many functions, and the most basic is to make soul jade. Countless soul jade is passed from here and provided to disciples in the sect to continuously strengthen the ten thousand soul sect��s strength.


    By the way, it looks clear and clear here, as if there is no soul power, but if there is no soul pillar, at most a hundred years, here will become exactly the same as the forbidden land. The soul power in the soul world is really endless. of.


    When ���� stopped, several souls walked over.


    Both of them wear a soul power mask that can be seen through at a glance, and the other has nothing. It is not a good person to look at the soul.


    "Step aside����!"


    , who was walking in the front, stretched out his hand, trying to push Zhou Shu back.


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and passed through him. The confluence of soul power made Zhou Shu seem to realize.


    The soul was still at a loss, but without looking at Zhou Shu, he stumbled and walked into the forbidden area. The two behind them looked like no one else, yelling, and the big thorns followed in.


    Xiao Su turned around and glanced, "These guys, aren''t you awake?"


    Han Ruo nodded, "Well, it seems to have absorbed the spirit power on the road of the soul without authorization. I am confused. It will take a few days to wake up. This phenomenon is collectively called soul drunk. Many improper behaviors in the soul world may cause this. As a result, I also heard that the soul when drunk is the most pleasant, even Yuequan can��t match it.��


    Xiao Su paused, "That seems very interesting."


    "It''s not interesting, soul drunk is very dangerous."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head, solemnly, "I can''t maintain a sober will in the soul world, it''s no different from death."


    Hanruo followed, "Yes, these few drunk and broke into the forbidden area, they must be unable to return."


    "That''s what it deserves," Xiao Su stagnated, looking back, "Look at what I do, and I won''t try it. Besides, I don''t even have a soul, but does Ten Thousand Soul Sect care about it? The soul road is there. No one here is watching. If all the disciples drank, there would be no one in Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Of course I don''t care. Entering the soul world is a test for the disciple, and this is part of it."


    Han Ruo followed, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is not afraid of the dead at all, so how can there be undead people in cultivation? Besides, the dead soul can be transformed into spirit power, and continue to contribute to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and they are in charge of the sect. People... are wrong, now Ten Thousand Soul Sect is not in charge of the sect."


    "Even if it''s not, it''s attractive."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I don''t know how many people in the fairy world want to enter the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. If they want to enter the soul world, they would rather die than get a chance."


    Xiao Su paused, "It''s really vicious, use others to perfect yourself."


    Han Ruo sighed, "It''s not about viciousness. The big sects are almost like this. As a cultivator, don''t care about others. The most important thing is to have a firm will." After thinking about it, she added, "Linglong Tian is not. Linglongtian is very good, I just haven''t regarded it as a big sect."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I understand."


    "I have another question."


    Xiao Su stared at him, "Did you walk through him just now? It''s integrated, even if it''s a soul, it shouldn''t be like this, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are really sharp. I did it on purpose. I looked at his soul with reincarnation and wanted to understand what happened here recently."


    Xiaosu curiously asked, "Then what do you know?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s nothing, but two things. Yueming is now in the soul world, and there is a disturbance in the Fanxiang Palace."


    "Yeming is in the soul world?"


    If I feel a tight heart, I am anxious, UU reading www. uukanshu. com "Ah, this is a big problem. If he is in the soul world, we are probably... not good, what did he come to the soul world, why, he is the only principal of the ten thousand soul sect, there are so many ten thousand souls sect now Trouble, he does not preside over the overall situation in the fairy world, but comes to the soul world?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t worry, I''ll make all preparations when I come here. It doesn''t matter whether he is here or not."


    Saying that, he was also a little unhappy. In the soul world, it is obviously much more difficult to solve the problem. Of course, this is not enough to make him retreat. He is very clear that the opportunity to enter the soul world so smoothly is possible. There will be no more.


    Xiaosu was also very calm, "That is, you worry too much, no matter who the enemy is, we still do our thing."


    If the letter is settled, "Well... I don''t care about myself, I am worried about you, after all..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand. "Needless to say, we also have our purpose. We are not making a special trip to help you. What I am worried about is the side of Burning Phoenix City. If Yueming comes to the Soul Realm to go to Burning Phoenix City, then it is really big. In trouble."


    Hanruo said in surprise, "No, the two elders from Xianting are going to Chifeng City?"


    Xiao Su frowned, "You know that you are worried about other people''s Xiancheng, don''t you worry that Yueming is going to Xianshu City through the soul world?"


    "Is there anything to worry about," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Even if you go to the Three Readings, Xianshu City will be fine."


    Xiao Su curled his lips and stopped talking.


    If the letter hesitated, "Zhou Shu, should we wait for a while? When Yueming leaves, we will look elsewhere. Lijie Palace is the place where low-level disciples come. Wait here for a while."

 Chapter 3869: Guy

    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "We will wait first, but we will not wait in the Lijie Palace."


    The two women looked at him, somewhat puzzled.


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Let''s wait in the forbidden area. It''s not easy to be spotted there. If Yueming really wants to go to Chifeng City, we can detect it early."


    "If Yueming went to Chifeng City, we would simply destroy the gate of Huangquan and shut him in, how about it?"


    Xiaosu thought for a while, "Without Yueming, it will be much easier for us to do things in the soul world."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s really convenient to do this, but we can''t go back. It''s impossible to return to Xianshu City from the Four Brahma Realms, right? And I don''t want Yueming to go to Chifeng City, Chifeng City can be deadlocked. It��s because Ten Thousand Soul Sect has only one Xiangzheng. Even if it can destroy Blazing Phoenix City, Xiang Zheng can��t leave. But if you go to another Reading Ming, Ten Thousand Soul Sect can not only destroy Blazing Phoenix City but also leave safely, then Chi Fengcheng will not have any means to restrain the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and can only be at their mercy."


    Xiao Su didn''t realize it, "But he really wants to go in, we can''t help it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I can''t help it, I will stop him in the forbidden area, and if necessary, I will play a good fight here."


    Xiaosu was taken aback, and soon smiled again, "It''s the best fight, and I''m impatient."


    Han Ruo said with some worry, "Really want to fight? As soon as we enter the soul world, we will find the strongest enemy to fight? Let alone the victory or defeat, we will show up, and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will know that we have entered the soul world. It''s hard to do anything anymore. It is almost impossible to destroy the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls."


    "Then not show up."


    Zhou Shu turned around and went back to the forbidden area.


    Yueming is a problem that we must face now, and the rest can only be temporarily shelved.


    With experience, he went back quickly. It didn''t take long before Zhou Shu came to the hall where the gate of Huangquan was located.


    After looking around for a while, Zhou Shu found a place to sit down, closing his eyes and concentrating.


    After observing it carefully for a while, Xiao Su seemed to understand something, "Zhou Shu, you have gathered all the spirit power around you, do you want to understand them as soon as possible and use them again? Are you planning to pretend to be a spirit beast? Go to intercept Yueming?"


    Hanruo ah, it seems to have realized.


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "You are so smart this time, yes, this is my plan."


    Xiaosu chuckled, but soon he wondered, "Is there enough time? Maybe he will come in a few days."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Isn''t you still there to help?"


    Xiao Su said in surprise, "Me? Can I pretend to be a soul beast?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Well, it must be possible, if not, I can only try a more adventurous method."


    Xiaosu was a little curious, "What is a more adventurous way?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    Intercepting Yueming in the Kongtong seal may be more beneficial to Zhou Shu''s side, because in the Kongtong seal, the suppression of the law is greater than the soul world, and the ubiquitous space traps are almost equal to Leveling the realm gap between Yue Ming and Zhou Shu and others, but the uncertainty is even greater. If you do it inside, everyone has the possibility of instant death, and there is no defense at all. That is a real adventure.


    Even if Zhou Shu controls the soul shadow, the body must be in the Kongtong seal, and the danger is very high.


    Xiaosu frowned, "Don''t say forget it, what am I doing now?"


    "Study Jupiter well, if you really want to meet Yueming, it is a very effective method," Zhou Shu paused, adding, "There is no vitality in the soul world, even if it is a quasi-sage with the wheel of life, Regarding this, the magic trick that can absorb vitality is a killer for them."


    Xiaosu was overjoyed, "Is there no life in the soul world? Then these practitioners..."


    "Nothing, no vitality, nothing."


    Hanruo nodded, "Practitioners are able to survive in the soul world by their own vitality. Therefore, it is difficult for them to look forward to staying in the soul world for a long time. They will have to go out to restore the state for at most one year, otherwise the body may lose the absorption and creation. The ability of vitality gradually turns into a soul, and a quasi-sage with a wheel of life is better, but also cannot stay in the soul world for a long time, generally not more than ten years."


    Xiao Su questioned, "The soul is transformed, is the body also turned into the soul?"


    Han Ruo shook his head, "It''s not that it has become a soul. The body after soulization does not look much different from the original, but the flesh and blood have become soul power, without vitality, unable to regenerate, and unable to absorb and create vitality. The cultivator is actually a humanoid puppet with a soul parasitic in it, and a soulized cultivator, if he wants to be promoted, he can only completely abandon his body and start again."


    "It''s really bad..."


    Xiao Su muttered in a low voice, but his mouth was smiling, as if thinking of something happy.


    Zhou Shu has already entered the state of cultivation. When the crisis comes, he needs to better use his advantages. The main rule of the year, the cornerstone of the soul that has long been integrated, and the things that have been neglected in the past must be found in a short time. The more the better, even if it is impossible to turn these millions of miles of forbidden land into one''s own domain, at least the soul power within a few thousand miles should obey oneself.


    He planned to do these things in the future, but because of the understanding, he had to advance it.


    A few days passed quickly, Zhou Shu completed the small goal, there are more.


    With him as the center, the spirit power in the area around 30,000 miles began to obey his orders, UU reading www. Although uukanshu.com can''t be as freely retractable as its own domain, it is almost less. He can control the power in it, and he can also hide his own power in the soul power, and can also perceive the various trends inside.


    The forbidden area is no longer a forbidden area, it has become Zhou Shu''s home court.


    I have to say that this result exceeded Zhou Shu''s expectations.


    can do it, on the one hand, it has enough knowledge reserves, on the other hand, Zhou Shu''s learning speed is amazing, but more importantly, it is the foundation of the soul.


    The soul stone is equivalent to a part of the origin of the soul world. The soul power in the soul world is all derived from the soul stone. The rarer soul foundation stone is almost part of the core of the soul world. Imagine that with Zhou Shu��s ability now, Having obtained the original core of a realm, even if it is only a small part, the realm is basically his. What''s more, does Zhou Shu not only get the foundation of the soul, but fully integrate it?


    The foundation of soul has become part of Shu Zhi Dao.


    And what Zhou Shu has done now is far from the limit he can reach.


    Of course, it is almost impossible to reach the limit. After all, the soul world is by no means an ordinary world. Apart from the soul power that spreads all over the world, there are still many secrets.


    Finally I was able to let go of perception, and it felt really good. After only watching for a while, Zhou Shu discovered something and shook his head unconsciously, "This guy is really persistent, what on earth is he going to do? Ah... he has already come. ?"


    Xiao Su leaned over, "Which fellow?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, but looked at her and smiled, "Xiao Su, what soul beast do you want to become? A pig or a horse?"


    "You are a pig, I want to become..." Xiao Su thought for a while, and said with joy, "Butterfly, it happens to have wings."

 Chapter 3870: Step aside

    In the rolling gray mist.


    A soul came out, still holding a soul bead in his hand.


    glanced down, without any hesitation, just delivered it to his mouth.


    Snapped!


    A black light flew over and hit the soul orb.


    suddenly fell apart.


    The soul was stunned. It can easily smash this level of soul orbs. It is absolutely extraordinary to come here. Could it be...


    "Yunliu."


    Accompanied by a majestic scolding, a tall figure appeared in front of the soul, an old man in a purple robe with a very gloomy expression.


    "Master... what are you doing?"


    Yunliu hesitated, lowered his head, and said coldly, "Why smash my soul orb?"


    The old man stared at him and said calmly, "Yunliu, you have been in the soul world for five hundred years, so it''s almost time to go out."


    "Go!"


    Yunliu turned around, turned his head and left.


    "Stop me!"


    There was no movement, the old man still stood in front of Yunliu, even though Yunliu was extremely fast.


    Yun Liudun was there, slowly raising his head, a fierce light flashed in his eyes, "If you don''t go, I will kill you!"


    The old man regarded it as if he hadn''t seen it, "Now your xinxing is considered qualified. It''s just that you are still a little bit inaccurate. It is not distinguished between friends and enemies. It may be that you have eaten too many soul orbs, which has caused some impact, but it doesn''t matter. It shows that you are extraordinary, you are crazy when you change to another person. The teacher will help you solve this small matter, as long as you go out with the teacher."


    "Bah! Are you worthy of being my master?"


    Hearing a shock, Yun Liu had more killing intent in his eyes, and he suddenly raised his hand to grab the old man.


    The old man waved his hand and said faintly, "Yunliu, you don''t need to treat me as your master, but I still treat you as my disciple. Now Ten Thousand Soul Sect is in need of employing people, you go out with me, and I promise to cultivate you as before. , In a few years, you can successfully take over my position."


    Yunliu said coldly, "Yue Ming, you used to say that to Lin Hao and others, right?"


    "They are good too? You are different from them, and they can''t compare to you together."


    The old man thought of something, and said calmly, "Yes, the master who led you to the beginning, and several of your brothers, the same door who went on missions with you, and Zhou Qing, were all killed by me. , Your nature is weak and kind. If you don��t use such fierce methods, it��s hard to train your character. It��s actually to blame you. If you change your temperament earlier, the people behind will not die, but it doesn��t matter. Your present temperament is very good, as long as you continue to maintain it, sooner or later the entire Ten Thousand Soul Sect will be proud of you."


    Listening to the old man''s words, Yunliu''s figure couldn''t help shaking, twisting into twists.


    But soon he calmed down and said coldly, "Yueming, you don''t need to say any more, I stay in the soul world to swallow the soul orb, just to kill you one day, you should have long understood that this will not change. Or you kill me now!"


    Yueming said calmly, "Your body is still outside."


    Yunliu Yangtian laughed, "Hahahaha, after five hundred years, do you still use that kind of thing to threaten people? Do you think I care?"


    Yue Ming sighed, "Why would I threaten you? I just tell you that the soul must return to the body. The only choice you can choose is to return voluntarily or to be forced to return. However, the result is the same. You''re all ready, you always do what you need to do, you can''t avoid it."


    Yunliu''s figure was shocked, and he said every word, "Then I will never go out."


    "I will continue to wait for you, but I don''t know that Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot afford to wait."


    Yueming paused, "Yunliu, let me remind you again. Now the Ten Thousand Souls Sect is facing a crisis. If something happens to me, your body of the Ten Thousand Souls cannot be kept, and your body will be taken away by others, you It��s impossible to be holy, so before this happens, I will use your soul-seed to protect your body. You can imagine what will happen in that way."


    Yunliu was very resolute, "I never thought of being holy, I come in, just accept any result, you go."


    "Yunliu..."


    Before he finished speaking, a trace of doubt flashed in Yue Ming''s eyes, and suddenly turned around and slashed out.


    boom!


    A huge black shadow hurriedly backed away, flying several tens of feet before standing firmly.


    "Soul tiger, and a soul butterfly?"


    Yunliu''s eyes lit up, and he reacted immediately after killing the soul beast for a long time.


    "This is not something you can handle, get out of it."


    Yue Ming walked a few steps, stood opposite to the soul tiger, and glanced around with sharp eyes like a knife. "It can arouse the soul power of nearly ten thousand miles around, and even arranges a soul power net in advance. This kind of soul beast of the same rank only It may appear in Xuangui Palace, but how could it suddenly appear in the Wraith Palace?"


    "Maybe the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has been acting against it for too long, haha, it came just right!"


    A red light flashed in Yunliu''s eyes, and he shrank back a few steps, obviously not intending to help.


    Yue Ming didn''t care, "The chaotic location of the Nine Palace Soul Beast is a sign of a major change in the Soul World, but now it��s only 4,300 years since the last Soul Beast invasion, there shouldn��t be an abnormal change so quickly, most of which are weird. , Could it be a strange treasure..."


    When ���� was halfway through, a black cord flew out of the palm of his hand, tangling towards the soul tiger.


    The soul tiger reacted very quickly, moving forward, and the tiger tail swung over, bringing hundreds of feet of solid black energy, and smashing it down like an iron rod.


    Zhou Shu in the soul tiger was secretly surprised. Reading that those words were not talking to himself, but guessing that the soul beast might be weird. He deliberately talked to disturb his mind. UU reading almost just I heard it, revealing flaws.


    A true soul body is so difficult to deal with, and I don��t know what the true body is.


    That''s right, what appeared here was the real soul body of Yueming, if it weren''t the case, Zhou Shu would not take the initiative to come over.


    Yueming��s target was neither Fiery Phoenix City nor them. If it was Yueming himself, Zhou Shu had no reason to do it, but if it was the real soul body, it would be different. The real soul body would definitely not be able to distinguish them and deal with the real soul body. Zhou Shu has experience and confidence, and he will solve the real soul body before the body is read.


    "This soul power..."


    Yueming tried his best to hold it, and his mind was tight.


    At the moment when the iron rod was pressed down, he even felt as if he was forcibly cut apart, and his soul body was almost disconnected from his body.


    After becoming a Hunyuan Jinxian, he never experienced this feeling again.


    However, it can be confirmed from this that this soul tiger is indeed a real soul beast, and it is nothing else. Only a soul beast from the origin of the soul world can exert the spirit power in the soul world to this extent in the forbidden area. To such an extent, it is impossible for any other practitioner to do it, and he himself can only do it outside. In the forbidden area of ??the soul world, his soul power is more than half-folded, and it is absolutely impossible to have This power.


    There is no spirit beast, no matter how strong it is, there is no fear, there is no danger if it is not in groups.


    settled down, Yueming immediately launched a counterattack.


    Only soon he had other experiences, how come the vitality of the true soul body is getting less and less? Does spirit power have such additional effects?


    That soul butterfly, clearly standing still, but waving its wings, what does this mean...

 Chapter 3871: distant

    "what--"


    After the short screams, the real soul and body were paused, and the expression in his eyes gradually faded, and there was no longer the previous glory.


    Zhou Shu felt relaxed.


    Reading Ming is indeed very strong. Zhou Shu only spent a few breaths in severing Xiangzheng��s true soul body and body in Blazing Phoenix City, but in the soul world, when the surrounding spirit power was used by Zhou Shu, he still spent nearly ten Xi was only able to do it, and there was also Xiaosu''s assistance. Although Xiang Zheng neglected to take precautions, it also showed that the real soul body of Yueming had to be stronger than Xiangzheng. Both were elders of the fairy court, and there was a gap between them.


    The process is different, the result is also different.


    This is not Blazing Phoenix City. Once the true soul body is split apart, it is almost impossible to contact again.


    In an instant, the soul power swarmed up and wrapped the true soul body tightly.


    The true soul body that had lost the control of the body, did not panic, stood still, only flashes of red light suddenly appeared on the body.


    Yunliu not far away, seeing this scene, a trace of panic flashed in his eyes, and immediately stepped back.


    Zhou Shu realized something, and quickly grabbed Xiao Su and backed away.


    boom!


    The true soul suddenly exploded.


    A huge storm blew up on the spot, everything within thousands of miles was swept in.


    For a time, there were flying spirit beasts everywhere in the sky.


    Zhou Shu circled Xiao Su, while controlling the spirit power around him to resist the storm, he also looked around, and soon discovered that Yunliu was crumbling in the storm, so he guided his spirit power to help him stabilize his soul.


    This is not a void without the power of laws, soul power is everywhere, and no matter how strong the storm is, it cannot last.


    Besides, it is a storm formed by the power of the soul.


    Within a few hundred breaths, the spirit power swarming swallowed the storm and the forbidden area returned to its original state.


    Zhou Shu fell to the ground, and almost at the same time, Yun Liu also fell.


    Looking at the soul tiger and the soul butterfly, Yun Liu also understood that they were definitely not ordinary soul beasts, and said blankly, "You are..."


    "It''s me, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu walked out of the spirit power mask, smiling as he always did, "Last time I was separated from the world, it has been so many years in a blink of an eye."


    Yunliu was startled slightly, "It''s you. You didn''t let me eat soul beads a few days ago."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Brother Yun, I don''t understand, why did you become like this again? After the Ephesian world, hasn''t your desire to seek death gone, why is it now like this again?"


    At the time in the Ephesian world, Yunliu was also crazy, and also had a mortal heart. He fought in the Demon Abyss and was rescued by Zhou Shu.


    Yunliu answered the question, "Why are you here?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Of course I am here for revenge. Of course I won''t miss the opportunity to kill Yueming, even if it''s just a real soul."


    "Then you continue to take revenge, it has nothing to do with me."


    Yunliu''s eyes gradually became cold, and he turned to leave.


    Zhou Shu shouted, "Wait."


    Yunliu didn''t look back, "I won''t talk about your affairs. Yueming is also my enemy."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Thank you, Brother Yun, if you have any trouble, I can help you. You just said that you want to kill Yuming. See, our goals are the same, and your body, I can also find a way to help. If you take it back, you can''t stay in the soul world forever, right?"


    "I will kill myself, so you don''t need to worry about it."


    Yunliu''s figure stagnated, dropped a word, and walked away quickly.


    Xiao Su shook his head unconsciously, "This person is really stubborn, he won''t listen to any kind words, no matter who says it is the same."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Forget it, let''s go back first. Yueming will probably come over later."


    is still the appearance of the soul tiger and the soul butterfly, no one can see it.


    The soul butterfly whirled on the head of the soul tiger, and there was a lot of confusion, "Zhou Shu, why did the true soul body explode just now?"


    "It should be set by Reading Ming. The true soul body will self-destruct if it loses contact for a period of time, so as not to fall into the hands of others. I did not expect a quasi holy society to be so decisive. This is only three breaths," thought Zhou Shu also had a little bit here. Fear, "Fortunately, it is inside the forbidden area of ??the soul world. If we are outside, it will be difficult for us to retreat."


    The letter paused, "As the elder Xian Ting, there are too many things that cannot be known to others. It won''t work if you don''t destroy it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "I originally wanted to use reincarnation to slowly concoct the true soul body, and see if I could get any secrets...I can''t deal with the body, it should be possible to deal with the true soul body, but I didn''t expect it or not. ."


    If the letter thought about it, "Yueming shouldn''t care either. I heard people say that he has many true soul bodies, maybe more than a hundred."


    "hundreds of?"


    Xiaosu was frightened, and forgot to wave his wings and fell off.


    Han Ruo hurriedly said, "I heard that it is, but not all are as strong as the one just now. Many of them are made from corpses. The strength may not be as good as Hunyuan Jinxian. I have heard people say that Yueming is because of paying too much attention to truth. The soul body makes his body a little bit closer, so his celestial pole rankings have never been high."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "He uses the true soul body to control the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and uses them as the body."


    Hanruo nodded, "Yes, he has a strong desire for control, and he has to deal with everything before he is relieved."


    Xiao Su flew up again, "That''s okay, if it''s the same as that, we definitely can''t beat it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s impossible. If Yueming has such capabilities, Ten Thousand Soul Sect will not be removed from the position in charge of the sect, and he does not need to use Huangquan Gate to go to Ming Yaotian to do that scene. It��s very strong, but don��t think too much."


    Xiaosu nodded, UU read www.uukanshu. Com said again, "What is the body of ten thousand souls, one hundred times stronger than the body of one hundred souls? That is too exaggerated."


    "It''s a special alien body, which is considered a natural eucharist for the law of souls, but it is not a hundred times different from the body of a hundred souls. One hundred or ten thousand is a metaphor. The real difference may only be several times," Zhou Shu Unconsciously said, "Unexpectedly, Yunliu''s body is the body of ten thousand souls. No wonder Yueming attaches so much importance to him."


    Han Ruo nodded, "Listening to what Yueming said, I kind of feel that Yueming really wants Yunliu to become the first saint of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, so I am willing to indulge him anyway."


    Xiao Su noticed something, "What, the first saint, hasn''t the Ten Thousand Soul Sect ever produced a saint?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "No, Ten Thousand Soul Sect is the only sect in charge without saints or holy artifacts, neither in the past nor in the present, so they are more obsessed with improving Kongtong Yin than any sect in charge. Find the saint because they know that there is no saint or sacred instrument in charge of the sect, and the status is always unstable, and it will be replaced by other sects at any time, but it is still too late."


    Xiao Su said unconsciously, "It''s really difficult to make a big gate."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Of course, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is already difficult, and it is even more difficult to become a sect like the Suspended Bell Sect Shushan. How easy is it to talk about the saints and the saints? A soul world is not enough. They are now considered to be halfway through the sacred artifacts. In the words of the saint, Yunliu is indeed hope, perhaps the best genius of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but now it seems that there is not much hope."


    Xiaosu seemed to think, "It''s better to be a sacred tool and more obedient. I have seen some results, but the saint is nowhere in sight."

 Chapter 3872: well

    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Don''t think about it so much, just remember this little experience."


    In fact, he didn��t think that he used to earnestly grow a sect. Xiancheng would be fine. Not only is freedom also in line with his philosophy. As for the sect that spreads Shuzhidao, it doesn��t need to be strong. It��s good to have it. The current large sect, except Shushan , Which one is developed by Tao? Zongmen pays attention to efficiency. Whatever can be developed, it must be changed at the right time, but Tao cannot be like this. Tao determines its direction from the moment it appears.


    If the letter is a little worried, "Yueming will come here?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "If you lose a true soul body, you will definitely come over and take a look, but don��t worry, Yun Liu won��t say anything. His goal is not Blazing Phoenix City. We don��t need to take the risk and wait for him to leave. That''s fine, he shouldn''t stay in the soul world for a long time, as he himself said just now that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect really needs people, let alone him."


    "This is best, if he and hundreds of true soul bodies are in the soul world, then we are really in trouble."


    If Han nodded slightly, he was still a little anxious, "I can''t always hide in the forbidden area."


    "of course not."


    Zhou Shu smiled, as if he had an idea in his heart.


    After a while, a huge coercion covered it like a tide, and the soul power of thousands of miles was stagnant, and it sank involuntarily.


    There is really no fear in the shot. It is obvious that he is very familiar with the power of the soul in the soul world.


    "coming."


    Of course Zhou Shu didn''t manipulate his spirit power to resist, allowing them to be suppressed.


    "Yunliu, are you not dead?"


    Standing in the air, Yueming swept his eyes from the forbidden area, his tone was very blunt, but it was also relevant in it, "The self-detonation of the true soul is not under my control, but the burst of power will attack its opponents, and you will suffer The impact should not be significant. If you are not dead, just come out and say a word."


    After a while, a voice rang, "Don''t come to me again!"


    "Almost no damage, very good."


    Reading seemed to be relieved and slowly said, "I''m not looking for you, I''m looking for those two soul beasts. By the way, this level of soul beast appears in the Wraith Palace, and the soul world may change. You To become stronger, it��s better to change to another place."


    Yunliu said coldly, "Change places, are you afraid I will find the secret here?"


    Yueming said calmly, "If I wanted to hide from you, you would never be here. For you, I have no secrets."


    Yunliu got out of control, "No secret? How did they die, I will always remember!"


    "Okay, I won''t tell you more."


    Yueming had already watched it for a while, but he didn''t seem to find a particularly powerful soul beast, and turned around and left.


    didn''t take two steps, then suddenly turned his head back, looking stunned somewhere.


    Zhou Shu''s heart tightened, but the direction he was looking at was where he was. Could it be that he noticed something abnormal?


    He quickly moved his gaze away, and the expression in Yueming''s eyes returned to calm. "Yunliu, I would like to remind you that although you have the body of ten thousand souls, you can''t swallow the soul orbs uncontrollably. Trouble may also affect your mind. Because of this, Grandmaster Fang Haomiao cannot be sanctified in the end. You can hate me as you wish, but you must be serious about your future. As long as you can be sanctified in the future, killing me is not a problem."


    Yunliu said angrily, "Then why don''t you die?"


    Yueming slowly said, "Now that I am dead, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is gone. If you take over my position, I can die with peace of mind."


    "Do you think I would believe it?" Yunliu sneered, "It''s all lies! You never told the truth!"


    "Yunliu, I hope we have a chance to see you again."


    Yueming sighed and disappeared quickly.


    Xiao Su paused, "At that glance, I thought he was coming over and was about to start a fight."


    "It looks like a mystery, but it''s really useful."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly. If they relaxed just now, they would definitely be noticed by Reading.


    Hanruo said in a low voice, "I left, but I don''t know when Yueming will leave the soul world. What is he doing here for Yunliu?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Don''t worry about these things. Reading should not come to the palace again. Then we don''t have to stay in the forbidden area anymore and go to the palace to see if there is any news."


    Seeing that Zhou Shu had already left, Xiao Su quickly followed behind, "Then Yunliu will be left alone? Don''t you want to bring such a talent into Xianshu City? He seems to have a chance to succeed. Holy people."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Of course I will help him, he will understand."


    Xiao Su snorted, "It must be another bad idea..."


    Not long after leaving the forbidden area, Zhou Shu stood in front of Soul Road.


    It is more of a river than a road. The soul power condensed into a thread merges into a river, which flows down quickly and slowly.


    Zhou Shu observed for a while, then quietly released a few strands of Shu''s power, and after a little test, he blended in. The spirit power in the soul road is only slightly less violent than the forbidden ground in the soul world, but The essence is still the same. For Zhou Shu, it is not difficult to integrate into nature.


    If he thinks about it, he can absorb all the spirit power in the soul road and attribute it to himself.


    But it doesn''t make sense. These powers are not born in the furnace, and they are not very helpful to Shu Zhidao.


    He blended into it, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com is to record the direction of the soul road. It would be better if you can enter the ten thousand soul tower along the soul road. Even if it is filtered out by the ten thousand soul tower, you can understand some of the internal situation of the ten thousand soul sect. In case, it will eventually be condensed. It''s even better to become a soul jade.


    Being able to understand the operation process of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower, Shu Zhi Dao will definitely get a lot of benefits, after all, experience and knowledge are the fundamentals to improve Shu Zhi Dao.


    "Brother, this is not good."


    A soul came over, looking worried, "Although the power in the soul road is very good, it can improve the cultivation level, and it is also pleasant, but the troubles of using it are endless. I have seen several seniors die because of it... ��Our disciples should still use the sent soul jade for cultivation.


    was kind, thinking Zhou Shu was stealing soul power.


    Zhou Shu raised his head, "Junior Brother, what is your name, how long have you been from the palace?"


    "My name is Lei Wen, I have been in the palace for nine months," Lei Wen said with a salute, and said seriously, "I understand what the brother means, there are only nine soul jade in nine months, which is indeed a bit less, but we come to the soul The world is mainly for the purpose of refining the soul and mind, so you shouldn��t care too much about your cultivation."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, "Where did you get started? The Four Brahmas?"


    Levin nodded, "Yes, where''s brother?"


    Zhou Shu��s smile became more obvious, ��I��m just trying to see what the Four Brahma Realms look like, you are very good.��


    "What do you want to ask, I know everything...Ah?!"


    Levin was suddenly stunned, standing there like a puppet, after a long time he came back to his senses, looked around, his vision is still a bit blurred, "Why am I here... What am I doing here? I..."

 Chapter 3873: Bitter

    Latest URL:


    Boom, boom.


    Boom, boom.


    "Xiang Zheng is getting more and more crazy, and he is arguing every day."


    Looking at Li Lenghan and Sui Rufu on the opposite side, Hang Yilian shook his head. Because of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Yangyuan Hall had become a temporary meeting room for them.


    Li said with a cold smile, "He also asked me yesterday and asked me to give Feng Kun to him and give him an explanation."


    Sui Rufu paused, "Did he threaten you?"


    "I didn''t say it, but the meaning is obvious, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t care what he says," Li Lenghan said calmly, "If he really moves Chifeng City, he will definitely not survive, and no one can save him. , If he is willing to abandon everything to destroy Blazing Phoenix City, then do it."


    Sui Rufu said straightly, "With the exquisite sky, I will never let the Fiery Phoenix City be destroyed."


    Hang Yilian also followed, "Tianfumen will also do its best."


    "Thank you two people."


    Li coldly smiled, as if he didn''t agree with him.


    Everyone can say anything, but the matter is over the top, and no one knows how to do it. If the quasi-sage really cares about Zongmen more than his own fate, Xiang Zheng is afraid that he would have been ruthless against Chifeng City long ago.


    Hang Yi Lian thought for a while, "There is nothing moving in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, is there anyone to support it?"


    "I don''t know in the pagoda. There are definitely not many people in the sect, and there are no few people," Li Lenghan seemed to think. "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect may not know what happened here, Xiang Zheng can''t go back, Ni Zheng Did not leave either."


    Hang Yilian thought for a while, "Maybe the door over there has been closed?"


    Li Lenghan''s expression slightly condensed, "I hope so, but there is no way to prove it. I don''t think this situation will be too long. At most three months, Ten Thousand Soul Sect will definitely move. Three months, even if they Information can be transmitted without passing through the soul world, alas."


    Sui Rufu stagnated and sighed, "I hope he can solve it as soon as possible."


    Li said coldly, "Now things have become like this, I can only count on him, otherwise I have to choose another way and go."


    Watching Li Lenghan leave, both of them fell into contemplation, and the Yangyuan Hall was silent, except for the sound of booming sounds constantly coming from outside.


    soul world.


    glanced at the front, Zhou Shu calmly said, "The front is the Fanxiang Palace."


    "It''s finally out, this Lijie Palace is really big enough." Xiao Su, who was wearing a spirit power mask, said a little breathlessly.


    If Han nodded his head vigorously, "Let��s go in quickly, brother is probably inside."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu quickened his speed and arrived in front of Fanxiang Palace in a short while.


    Unlike the Lijie Palace, this place is circled, with a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles. The outer layer is filled with soul-collecting pillars and formation walls, tall portals, and the runes on the pillars are full of gloomy aura, behind the door Looking at it, there was a faint black mist everywhere, and there was a lot of shadows in the mist, and there seemed to be many wandering souls, and the sudden appearance of a horrible cry made people feel terrified.


    A few big characters of Fanxiang Palace hang high on the door.


    There are two lines of words on the side of ����, everything is illusory, washing the soul and casting the true god.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, a few soul guards in front of the door hurriedly walked over and said very suspiciously, "Uncle Master, is there anything going on here?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "I''ll take a look and let it go."


    The guard hesitated for a while, stepped away a few steps, and said in a low voice, "Uncle Master, there are rules in the Fanxiang Palace..."


    "Okay, I will never violate the rules, and you are not invisible."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and strode in. The guards were helpless and could only watch them. Just by looking at the soul power mask, they knew that the person was unusual, not to mention that even the main body was there.


    Across the gate, it is a long bridge, at least dozens of miles long.


    This side is still slightly bright, the other side of the bridge is completely dark, and nothing can be seen clearly.


    The gloomy under the bridge is invisible, only the sound of the wind mixed with screaming ghosts, whistling constantly.


    Stepping on the bridge, Han Ruo was shocked, feeling as if he was walking in a big mouth and would be swallowed at any time, Xiao Su didn''t care at all, "Look at their careful appearance, what are the rules of Fanxiang Palace? ?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Actually, there are only two points. The first cannot swallow the soul here, and the second cannot help the soul here."


    Xiao Su said, "Ah, you can''t swallow it? There are so many souls here. Isn''t it the Ten Thousand Soul Sect who used it to eat? Then what did the Ten Thousand Soul Sect collect them for?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is a soul cultivation sect, and soul cultivation is their foundation. Whether the disciples have an ontology is not the key, so they not only recruit practitioners from the fairy world, but also recruit souls in the soul world. , They may all be disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the future."


    Xiao Su understood what, "So many souls, they all have to receive it in the door?"


    "Of course not all."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "These souls will compete here, whoever can get ahead can become a disciple of Ten Thousand Souls."


    Han Ruo��s voice was a little cold, ��It��s competition rather than cannibalism. The environment of the Fanxiang Palace is specially set by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It is not enough for all the souls to survive. Even one third is not enough, plus from time to time. Soul power invades, it''s not easy for the soul to survive here, and it''s even more difficult to get ahead."


    "Isn''t that just raising Gu?"


    Xiaosu quickly understood, and said unconsciously, "Then your..."


    Before she finished speaking, Hanruo retorted, "My brother will definitely survive, no matter how difficult the environment is, he can survive. I firmly believe this. He has experienced more bitter things before, and he also brought I survived well. UU Read "


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I also believe that I know Brother Luo, and I may not be able to do what he can do."


    "That would be the best."


    Xiao Su nodded. In fact, she doesn''t believe it very much, "By the way, will your brother have been accepted by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Han Ruo shook his head seriously, "No, for these two thousand years, I have investigated all the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect income, and there is no older brother, and if he enters the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and leaves the soul world, he will definitely think Try your best to find me, it is impossible to have no news for so many years."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Brother Luo should come to me if he can''t find Hanruo. I don''t have any news, so he is probably still inside."


    Xiao Su paused, but couldn''t help it, "You two, do you think too well of people thousands of years ago? Maybe things are not what you think. People will change when the environment is different. After so many years, maybe he is not the past you..." Feeling Zhou Shu''s gaze, he quickly lowered his head and begged for mercy, "Okay, when I didn''t say it."


    Zhou Shu''s hand still fell on her head and tapped lightly.


    He said warmly, "Xiaosu, it''s not that we think of him too well, but that he is worthy of our belief. He is a true practitioner and will not betray his heart. I believe this, and Hanruo believes it."


    If the letter took a long time to speak, "Yes...thank you, Zhou Shu."


    "you are welcome."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, feeling bitter inexplicably.


    If Han is obsessed with finding Luo Xiping, he finally has hope for thousands of years, but the person he is looking for has no direction at all.

 Chapter 3874: order

    Before I knew it, the long bridge had come to an end.


    It was a deep stream that separated the Long Bridge from the Fanxiang Palace. You must pass through this deep stream to reach the Long Bridge from the inside.


    The water in the ������ is extremely clear, even in the dark, it seems translucent, and you can see the bottom at a glance.


    "There seems to be a soul inside."


    Xiao Su pointed to Jianshui, and whispered, "What is he doing? Is he moving?"


    "Wash the soul."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This pond is called Mengchi. It contains special soul power refined by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The body cannot enter, but Mengchi is the best place for the soul. The soul can grow the soul in it. It can also wash away the impurities of the soul, making the soul more solid and pure, and being able to enter Mengchi is basically not far from becoming a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Xiaosu is still a little confused, "but I heard that Meng Chi is used to wash away memories?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "That''s a rumor, at least not in the soul world. For Ten Thousand Soul Sects, what they need for souls is their past memories and experience, tactics and battle experience, etc. If you wash them all away Now, there are only blank souls left. What are the Ten Thousand Soul Sects taking them for? It''s no use."


    Xiaosu nodded, "That''s right, how do we get there now?"


    "Just walk over, this deep stream obstructs the soul, not a practitioner with a body."


    Zhou Shu walked up, seemingly about to fall, but stood firmly in the air, and it passed.


    When ���� walked to the middle, the motionless soul sensed something, and suddenly looked up at them, with some uncontrollable hatred in his eyes, but soon changed to being cautious and respectful, and could not help raising his hands in salute.


    At the other end of Mengchi is a narrow pass.


    Hundreds of souls are fighting, everyone wants to come in, no one wants others to come in.


    was beaten dimly, with souls being torn into pieces from time to time, and even the screams turned into dust and smoke.


    "Don''t be nervous, he''s not here."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked quickly over, Han Ruo was still a little worried, "This is such a big place and there are countless souls, how can I find it."


    "Everything is here, naturally there is a way. Besides, I am not restricted by the soul world now."


    After passing Mengchi, he stepped into the ghost realm, desolate and gloomy, unable to feel the slightest yang energy, before walking very far, a few souls approached, smelling like a fly, grinding teeth and sucking blood, eager to try.


    Zhou Shu grabbed one at random, and saw that the rest was wrong. He wanted to make a bird and beast, but found that it was **** and could not move.


    "Senior, you can''t search for souls, you can''t eat souls, that''s all illegal."


    The captured soul couldn''t help trembling, and the words were broken.


    Xiao Su laughed, "Do you also know the rules of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    The soul nodded quickly, "Before I died, I was also a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I know the rules, and if I violate the rules here, the consequences will be serious."


    Little Su Qi said, "Huh? You are a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and you want to enter this common elephant palace to suffer?"


    "I''m not a disciple of Jiamen," the soul sighed. "If a disciple of Jiamen has a soul after death, the sect will help him reconsolidate his body. If other disciples die, they must come to the mortal elephant palace or not die. Gong, prove that you are still valuable to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, otherwise you will be a lone soul and find your own body."


    Xiaosu nodded unconsciously, "It''s really harsh."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a sneer, "You are so courageous, you actually attacked the practitioner?"


    The soul hung his head, "I...I''m sorry, I don''t know you..."


    "Needless to say, I will do the same after changing it. Such a rare soul can increase a lot of power..." Zhou Shu looked at him, "Your name is Yu Yinghao. You have been here for more than three thousand years. right?"


    Yu Yinghao was taken aback for a moment, "You...who are you, I don''t seem to know you."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Don''t worry about so many, but your experience is quite rich. It seems that I was lucky and found the right person, Yu Yinghao, you can help me pass a message to the three palace masters here. Let them come and see me quickly. I want to ask them something and remind them not to hide from them. If they are caught by me, it is not as simple as questioning."


    Yu Yinghao trembled, "I...how can I move them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If you have a way, I will just wait here for two days. If I don''t come, the Fanxiang Palace will change."


    ��.


    At the same time, the souls that had been **** suddenly disappeared, leaving no traces at all.


    Yu Yinghao was taken aback, "You...here..."


    Zhou Shu released his hand and said calmly, "This is a cannibalism between your souls. It''s not me who violated the rules. Go ahead."


    Yu Yinghao did not dare to speak any more, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Xiaosu curiously asked, "Palace lord, there is also a palace lord here?"


    "It''s what they claim to be," Zhou Shu nodded, "Fanxiang Palace is so big, with so many souls, it has formed its own hierarchical order for tens of thousands of years. It is most convenient to start from this point. Individuals are the leaders here. In fact, they are better than many palace owners outside, and they are not bad in strength. They are all fighting from countless souls. You know, it is not easy to grab a place suitable for cultivation here. ."


    If you do not notice the letter, UU read www. uukanshu. com "I don''t know anything about these things, but you are good."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s nothing, I can''t inquire about these things at first, only the soul here knows."


    Xiao Su stagnated, "No, they are already the leaders, why don''t they go out? Meng Chi''s level should not be so difficult to pass, right?"


    Han seemed thoughtful, "Maybe they are not struggling, but they don��t want to be disciples of Ten Thousand Souls."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, this is the reason why many people are unwilling to go out. That''s the way that Yu Yinghao is. He is also a very strong soul in the Fanxiang Palace, otherwise he would not dare to directly confront the practitioners who came in. Start, but there are other reasons. Some souls feel that this place is better than the outside, and they live more freely. As for the body, they don''t take it seriously."


    Xiao Su couldn''t help but said, "There are really people who want to live a lifetime with their souls."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Much is, in their eyes, the body may still be burdened."


    Hanruo stared into the distance, "I hope they can know the news of brother."


    "The three palace owners are in charge of one piece each, and the entire Vanxiang Palace is under their jurisdiction. There should be no things that these three palace owners don''t know, and it has only been more than two thousand years that their forgetfulness is not so great. But..." Zhou Shu hesitated, "From Yu Yinghao''s memory, it didn''t take long for a palace lord here to sit in this position. He may understand less, and there may be problems with him. If Brother Luo appears In his area."


    Xiaosu quickly said, "Luck won''t be so bad."


    "Well, there must be no problem."


    If Han nodded slightly, he seemed to be talking to himself.

 Chapter 3875: inform

    Two hours have passed.


    An unusually tall soul strode over.


    Although he is a soul, he is still full of power, walking with wind, shaking the ground unceasingly.


    He stood still, his gaze fell on Zhou Shu and Xiao Su, raised his hand, and yelled fiercely, "It''s you two? You are not brave! Even if the elder of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect comes over, you must be respectful. How dare not to say anything..."


    Zhou Shu interrupted him, "You are not the palace lord, go back and call your palace lord."


    He sneered, "Ha! Where can the palace master come to see you? I advise you, as soon as possible..."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly, "Do you want to go back intact, or do you want to go back?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I...ah!"


    The soul exclaimed suddenly, and the hand that stretched out quickly dissipated in front of him, without leaving a trace. Then, the other hand began to crack, as if it were made of sand, and the wind began to drop scum. .


    "I''ll go back and shout, go back immediately!"


    Realizing something, he turned around and ran, like a smoke, heavy when it comes, and light and light when it comes back.


    It didn''t take long for a soul to come.


    walked slowly, crookedly, covered in wrinkled skin, rougher than tree bark, too old to be old.


    got closer, bowed, and seemed to flash to his waist, unable to stand up for a long while.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "You are not the palace lord, go back and let the palace lord come."


    "Palace lord...Palace lord, he was shocked by the adult''s power and did not dare to meet the adult," the old soul struggled to stand up, his eyes could not be opened, "the lord can tell me if you have anything to do, I will tell the palace the Lord."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I want to see the palace lord."


    The old soul said hesitantly, "My lord, the palace master really dare not come..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I can''t see him in an hour, so I will look for him. From you, I already know where he is."


    "One hour?"


    The old soul''s complexion changed suddenly, and he turned and left. When he came, he was as fast as the wind.


    Xiao Su wondered, "What the **** are these souls doing?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Ghosts and ghosts, it''s all temptations. What you see is these, you can''t see more, but any temptation is useless to me. I think they should be clear now. Will come one by one."


    Within an hour, another soul came.


    ''S figure is normal, and I can''t see any majesty, but a large group of shadows follow a few miles behind him, I''m afraid there are not hundreds.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "The palace lord��s tour is indeed extraordinary."


    The soul arched his hands far away, and said straightly, "Don''t dare to be, in Xia Jinrui, I did not bring people to guard against adults, and I can''t guard against them, I am to guard against those two."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Come and sit down and talk."


    Jin Rui hesitated for a moment, and shook his head, "No, you don''t have to say anything. If I can do it, I will do it. If I can''t, I must give the adult an explanation."


    "Alright, I will simply ask a few things."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and said calmly, "How many disciples of the Soul Sect have you killed here?"


    "I did not exceed twenty when I was reigning, and the other two killed more, but isn''t this considered a guilt?" Jin Rui hesitated and said slowly, "This is what the Fanxiang Palace and the Immortal Palace are like. It��s clear to the Sect Masters of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect in the past that no matter who they are, they will live and die if they enter here."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I know that if I dare to come, I will dare to die. I will not pursue it. I just want to see if you tell the truth."


    Jin Rui slowly said, "In front of the adults, Jin Rui dare not tell the truth. I think, the adults should also see clearly?"


    "If you are willing to sit closer, I will see more clearly."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I won''t talk too much nonsense, let me ask you one thing, two thousand years ago, have you seen a fairy spirit named Luo Xiping?" A virtual image appeared before him. Luo Xiping, the icy air in the painting, don''t let anyone come near.


    In Zhou Shu''s few memories of Luo Xiping, it was like this, an authentic killer.


    "It turns out that the adults are here to find someone."


    Jin Rui glanced at the virtual image, "I don''t have any impression, but the soul is like a person. The temperament of a person and a soul are not far apart. This person is very special, and the soul should not be difficult to find. I will look for it in my territory. There will be an answer to the adults."


    Zhou Shu said with satisfaction, "I have trouble you, if you can find it, I will pay you."


    Jin Rui paused, "Don''t dare, a few small things, you are very kind."


    "Wait, Zhou Shu."


    Han Ruo hesitated, "His soul may be different from this one. His appearance on the outside is largely because of me."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "but I was negligent, Hanruo, now I want to see Luo Xiping through your memory, okay?"


    Hanruo nodded slightly, "You can do anything."


    It didn''t take long for Zhou Shu to get more information. There was a little surprise.


    Jin Rui was still waiting there, "If there is nothing else, my lord, I will arrange it first."


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and another virtual image showed up, "He may also be like this, you should pay more attention."


    Jin Rui looked at the two imaginary images, but for a while, he was in trouble. The two imaginary images are the same, but their temperament and temperament are completely different. One is a ruthless killer and the other is a gentle and gentle brother. He has never seen such different people. Less but such souls are hard to find.


    People can be changeable, but their souls will not change. Their appearances are often unified, showing the true side.


    Zhou Shu paused, and said in a deep voice, "If you can''t find it, bring all the souls that meet the requirements. The souls of the scattered immortals two thousand years ago can live to the present, not too many, just look for them."


    "Understood, my lord."


    Jin Rui went quickly, and the group of shadows behind him also left, but soon, another group of shadows came up.


    The soul standing in the front is extremely tall, afraid that it will not be five or six feet tall, and its eyes are different from others, and it seems to be burning.


    Xiaosu was shocked when he looked at it, "There is such a big one, is this the soul of a practitioner?"


    "Yes, it is the physical training in soul cultivation."


    Zhou Shu explained, "Soul cultivation does not rely solely on the spirit of the soul, but it can also make the soul power into an iron body, but the cultivation process is more complicated and more difficult than the real physical cultivation, and it is necessary to give up some of the soul-body. Advantages, so few soul cultivators do this, but Ten Thousand Soul Sect has some advantages in this respect. They have many such methods, and some can even breed supernatural powers similar to physical cultivation... His supernatural power should be in those eyes on."


    was talking, the tall soul walked over slowly, stopped for a few miles, raised his hand and said, "Shipan, I have seen an adult."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Shi Pan, you should be able to see the two portraits just now clearly. Let me add one more thing, Sanxian who came two thousand years ago."


    "Understand, I will send someone to find it immediately."


    Shi Pan nodded, "If there is news, I will come over to tell the adults and leave."

 Chapter 3876: Water stream

    Watching Shi Pan leave, Xiao Su said unconsciously, "This person is straightforward, like a demon."


    Zhou Shu was indifferent, "Because he sent the most people during the trial and suffered the most losses, so he is the happiest now. No one who can be the lord here is a fuel-efficient lamp. Don''t think too much."


    "�͡���"


    Xiao Su curled his lips, but was speechless.


    waited for a long time, but no one came, a little anxious, "Didn''t it mean there are three palace masters?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the distance, "I''m here."


    A black shadow slowly slipped from the hill, like a stream of water, flowing smoothly and slowly to the vicinity.


    The dark shadow gradually straightened up and showed a human appearance. She was a woman, although she was a soul, she was solemn and clean, and she couldn''t see any ghosts.


    "Little girl, Shuixi, came a bit late, please forgive me."


    She bowed and saluted, raised her head and smiled very softly, "I don''t know if it has delayed the adult? It''s just that the little girl really doesn''t dare to come too fast. If she is hit by Jin Rui and Shi Yan, the little girl will not escape her death. Only when they are gone do they dare to show up."


    Zhou Shu looked at her from a distance, as if he was a little fascinated, and said nothing for a while.


    "Your lord is angry?"


    Shuixi noticed something, and whispered, "The little girl has been the palace lord not long ago. If there is anything wrong, please point it out directly."


    Zhou Shu recovered and pointed to his side, "No, come here."


    Shui Xi laughed, "The adults are joking, and none of the souls close to you can live. All have become the soul power here. The little girl dare not dare to, but the adults, the little girl, even if it exceeds the hour, come If you offend an adult late, you won''t be punished like this."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I won''t move you, I just want to confirm one thing, what I really want to do, but you can''t avoid it if you come."


    Sensing the pressure, Shui Xi palpitated and only sighed.


    Soon, the stream began to flow and stayed not far from Zhou Shu.


    She looked at Zhou Shu carefully, "I hope the adults will not break their promises, ah...sir, no."


    She felt that she was bound by something in a space, and she could no longer get out.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at her, "Hanruo, you can feel her and be more careful."


    Han Ruo felt a little dazed, explored carefully for a while, shook his head and said, "What do you want me to perceive?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Brother Luo''s breath."


    He has been watching Shuixi for so long because he perceives a specious breath.


    "Huh? I will try again!"


    Hanruo felt tight in his heart, dancing with excitement, and quickly felt again, but after trying several times, he still didn''t find it and felt a little depressed, "Zhou Shu, does she really have it on her body?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, but also a little helpless, "It seems to have, but I am not sure, so I will ask you."


    He can remember the breath of everyone he has seen, yes, but this was only done after he became a Jinxian. Before the Jinxian, his Sea of ??Consciousness and Soul were not enough to hold so much information. There are choices and sacrifices. The breath from the Xuanhuang Realm will not be forgotten, and others may not. As for Luo Xiping, the first is only a few fate, and the second is that Zhou Shu left when he was still a miscellaneous immortal. Even if Zhou Shu has a little breath of memory, it is found from the cycle of reincarnation, not from the past, and it is not completely true.


    Because of this, he was not sure whether what he felt from Shuixi came from Luo Xiping.


    Although Han Ruo is very familiar with Luo Xiping, that familiarity comes from blood. Even if she is separated by a world, she can perceive the same blood. But now Luo Xiping only has a soul, and it is difficult for her to perceive it no matter how familiar it is. The law of soul is not strong--it is very difficult for the innate ice fairy body to practice other laws, even if she has spent ten times the energy on the law of soul, it is just a transparency.


    If you can go back, you don��t have to be so troublesome.


    Just take a look directly, but the problem is that Zhou Shu can''t do it either.


    Through further understanding of the soul world, Zhou Shu can now use the law of reincarnation in it. He can see the complete memory of ordinary souls and look back in the past, but these three palace owners are exceptions, and their own strength has been reached. He even surpassed the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan, plus they were all soul cultivators. They were extremely guarded in terms of soul. All he could see was a small part of the reincarnation fragments.


    Unless Zhou Shu reaches the quasi-sage state, it is possible to fully understand their past in retrospect.


    Thinking of something, Hanruo''s face suddenly turned pale, "If the breath is real, does it mean that her brother has been swallowed by her?"


    Xu was in an extremely angry relationship, she was also a little out of control, the aura of the ice fairy body naturally exuded, even Zhou Shu was cold all over, there was a feeling that the Taoist body was about to be frozen, although this feeling was only a moment, but also very fast It was soothed by Zhou Shu, but it still made him feel nervous.


    is a congenital immortal body, the origin comes from the gods, if it explodes in the body with all its strength, it may not really be able to bear it.


    He calmed down and said warmly, "No, it can be the soul of the palace lord, even if it swallows others, it will not retain the aura in the soul, it will affect the soul''s continued cultivation, even if it stays unconsciously. , Will also hide in the soul body, instead of lingering around her like it is now, I think, most of them are related to her, maybe they have fought with each other, or they may live closer."


    Han Ruo quickly said, "Then ask her quickly."


    Zhou Shu nodded casually loosened the soul power that bound Shuixi, and said calmly, "Shuixi, have you seen this person?"


    Shui Xi breathed a sigh of relief, wanted to retreat but did not dare to retreat. He only looked at the two portraits in front of him, and hesitated, "This is not a soul, and the little girl doesn��t know if he has seen it, but the little girl will check it seriously. There will be results soon."


    Zhou Shu paused, "He was involved in the soul world more than two thousand years ago. He should have been here. He was a miscellaneous fairy at the time."


    "Miscellaneous fairy?"


    The stream stagnated slightly, and nodded slightly, "That''s really amazing. The little girl will definitely check it out. If the adults are okay, the little girl will arrange it now and leave."


    Shui Xi turned around to leave, but was stopped by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said calmly, "Shui Xi, your soul was very unstable just now. Although this instability was quickly eliminated by you, I have also seen it. This situation is very rare. Now I have enough The reason for doubt is that you actually know some details, so please tell me."


    "Ok."


    Shui Xi nodded, and when he raised his head again, there was a lot of determination in his eyes.


    At the same time as the body shape receded, the two Bailians flew out suddenly and rolled straight towards Zhou Shu. The castration was surprisingly fast and the strength was surprisingly great.


    Before, she was a gurgling stream, but now she is a raging river.


    Zhou Shu turned a blind eye, letting Na Bailian hit him, raised his hand to grab it, and a big hand fell in the air, firmly pinching the water stream.


    The tentacles were extremely hot, and the originally gentle woman instantly turned into a red-hot soldering iron. The temperature was still rising, and it seemed to explode at any time.


    boom!


    really blew up.

 Chapter 3877: Magic

    what--


    Both Hanruo and Xiaosu were shocked, and they never expected Shuixi to explode like this.


    Zhou Shu hadn''t seen him, he was already dozens of miles away, staring at a root of a tree on the hill, and said nothing.


    The roots of the cut tree quickly dispersed and flowed, and a black shadow gradually took shape. It was the water stream that blew itself up. It looked a little haggard, but the look in his eyes became more determined, and it was more relaxed after looking away.


    Zhou Shu opened his mouth, "You can''t leave."


    Shui Xi did not look at Zhou Shu or talk, his death ambition was decided.


    Zhou Shu seemed to smile, "He taught you the life-changing magic you used? It''s worse than his use. If it''s him, I may not be able to tell."


    Shui Xi turned around abruptly, and said coldly, "You can''t find him."


    Zhou Shu looked straight into her eyes, "You are protecting him."


    Shui Xi looked at him. Even in the face of Zhou Shu''s pressure, he still didn''t shrink back, and even laughed, "I said, you can''t find him, if you kill me, he will definitely avenge me. "


    "Hehe, it''s not that I''m looking for him, it''s her."


    Zhou Shu brought out Hanruo, and said calmly, "Hanruo, I am pretty sure now, she has a deep connection with your brother, and she should also know the whereabouts of your brother, so I will leave the rest to you."


    "Hanruo? Are you Hanruo?"


    Shui Xi''s figure shook, and he looked at Han Ruo, as if thinking of something.


    Hanruo suppressed his excitement and said slowly, "Shuixi, I am Luo Hanruo, and Luo Xiping is my brother. We separated more than two thousand years ago. If you know him, he should have told you about me, right wrong?"


    Shui Xi glanced at Zhou Shu, turned to Hanruo, and said solemnly, "Shall we come over and talk?"


    "Hanruo, go ahead and don''t care about me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked away.


    ''S previous breath only made Zhou Shu suspicious, but when Shuixi blew himself up, Zhou Shu was immediately determined.


    What she performed was the life-changing magical technique. Zhou Shu has been in the heavens for so many years, and she has only seen one person, that is Luo Xiping. Combining the previous information, we can be sure that Shuixi got it from Luo Xiping. In a few sentences, the conclusion couldn''t be clearer.


    Speaking of life-changing magic, Luo Xiping once gave Zhou Shu as a price for accepting Hanruo.


    But it��s a pity that Zhou Shu only practiced according to the law of life and death, so he never really mastered it, and he didn��t dare to display it in a critical moment, because it was just like the current water stream. It was specious, and it could have a certain effect at the same time. Large loopholes will be caught instead, unlike Luo Xiping''s ease, no flaws can be found.


    is magical after all.


    The power used by the magical arts is the power from the beasts, spirits, sorcerers, gods, etc.


    Divine power is almost the same as the power of a saint, and both have powers that exceed the law or ignore the law. Depending on the person who performs the magic, the divine power triggered may be different, but it is basically the same. It is the power that can transcend the law. However, the divine power and the power of the saints are also different, that is, the power of the saints can be suppressed by removing the power of the creation law, but the divine power is different. The divine power of different gods is often restrained by one or several laws.


    This is also the reason why the gods, gods, witches, gods, etc. are not as good as saints after all.


    Their strength is indeed very strong, but there are weaknesses, the weaknesses are even easy to catch, so they are not as good as the saints without weakness.


    Divine art that uses divine power to exert its might has similar shortcomings, but in turn, some special divine art can make up for some of the deficiencies of divine power, and will not be restrained too much.


    There are certain conditions for practicing divine arts. Even if people get the magic tricks, they can��t learn it, or they can��t really master it.


    For example, the star flow of the Haechi tribe, the real shadow, etc. are all divine art, and the life-changing divine art is also a kind of divine art. Because of insufficient conditions, Zhou Shu can��t really master it, and Luo Xiping can practice it. The immortal stage is able to exert a particularly powerful power, which obviously meets certain conditions. Zhou Shu used to guess that Luo Xiping had some bloodlines of beasts, but now the spirit state can be displayed, this guess may not be correct.


    Is he favored by a certain shaman, or is he taken care of by a god?


    In fact, the gods and witch gods are similar, but the witch gods are not recognized by the practitioners, and the gods are recognized by the practitioners. After the four holy beasts are sanctified, they are revered as gods, and so are the unicorns and so on.


    It doesn''t make much sense to explore these things now. In short, Luo Xiping should be still alive. Zhou Shu is quite sure of this.


    Xiaosu looked over there and whispered, "They have been talking for more than an hour."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, ��That Shuixi is probably Hanruo��s sister-in-law. It��s not surprising that there are so many conversations between the aunts.��


    Xiaosu curiously said, "Auntie, what is the relationship, I don''t understand a bit."


    "Haha."


    Zhou Shu grabbed her wings, "You don''t need to understand these mortal things too much."


    Xiao Su snorted, but there was movement over there. Shui Xi and Han Ruo walked over together, Shui Xi bowed and bowed, solemnly said, "I''m sorry, the little girl didn''t know that you were Zhou Shu, but Xiping said repeatedly. The benefactor who helped their brothers and sisters in the past is still bringing Hanruo here, but the little girl thinks... it''s all the little girl''s fault and offends the benefactor. UU reading asks the benefactor to punish."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You''re welcome, it''s not a kindness. What you have promised will be done naturally, not to mention that I have been paid a long time ago."


    Shuixi stood up and sighed lightly, "The benefactor is generous, but the little girl doesn''t know how to thank the benefactor."


    "No need to say these things," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "How is Brother Luo now, why is he not here?"


    "He went to the Immortal Palace more than 20 years ago."


    Shui Xi paused, "He said he was going to the Immortal Palace to experience it. As a final preparation, he would leave the soul world to find Hanruo. He went to be determined, and the little girl couldn��t stop him, let alone the little girl was already dragged down. He has been for many years..." She looked at Hanruo, "It was all my fault, otherwise he would have gone out looking for you a long time ago. I have been persuading him that his ability is not enough, and he may not be able to leave safely now. You may not get a suitable body..."


    Han Ruo shook his head quickly, "I said I don''t blame you, you are right to persuade you, you are not strong enough, you can''t even get out of the soul world, it is even more impossible to find me."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Going to the Immortal Palace...He left the Common Elephant Palace from Mengchi, why didn''t Ten Thousand Soul Sect accept him?"


    "I know this," Han Ruo explained. "The souls that go out of Mengchi can choose to go to the Immortal Palace to practice again, and the complete souls that can come out of the Immortal Palace have a completely different status from those who come out of the Elephant Palace. , You can get the position of Jiamen directly, Ten Thousand Soul Sect will definitely help him re-consolidate a perfect body, and it will also preserve the soul seed for him to protect him from death."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If you can directly become a disciple of Jiamen, it will be easier to find you in the future, so you can do it with the most confidence. Brother Luo is indeed such a person."

 Chapter 3878: Leave

    Little Su paused, "Then we, go to the Palace of Immortality now?"


    "Go, but..."


    Zhou Shu looked at Shuixi, "Shuixi, you go with us."


    "what?"


    Shuixi was stunned, but he expected more than surprise, "Can you?"


    Hanruo looked at her and said, "What''s wrong, he is so capable that the soul world can''t stop him at all, so you go out now and gather your body with your brother. Isn''t it better than staying in the soul world?"


    Shui Xi quickly said, "No, I don''t want to leave, I''m just worried that it will be difficult to do."


    "The reason is very simple," Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t want to find Brother Luo and then come back to you, that might be troublesome, what do you think? If you agree, I will take you out now."


    Shui Xi quickly said, ��It��s okay for the little girl, as long as the benefactor is willing to take the little girl to see Xiping, anything is fine.��


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, just follow me, and leave now."


    didn''t go far, Shui Xi hesitated and said, "Benefactor, can you wait a minute, they are still behind."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Are you talking about the souls who have been following you? They are also loyal. Then you can tell them. By the way, you can tell them that there will be big changes in the soul world. As for the chance, or the catastrophe. , It depends on how they respond."


    Shui Xi looked at Zhou Shu and hesitated, "Can the benefactor suggest more?"


    "Don''t call me benefactor, call me Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Then tell them that if you adapt to the soul power of the soul world as soon as possible, you can get a lot of benefits."


    "Zhou Shu, thank you."


    Shuixi saluted, and quickly turned back. After a while, there were many more souls around her, afraid that there would not be thousands of them.


    Xiaosu looked at Hanruo and asked in confusion, "She is the palace lord here. It must be very difficult. Do you really believe her?"


    Han Ruo nodded seriously, "I believe that she knows that I still have Zhou Shu''s affairs, and knows even a little detail. If she didn''t devour her brother''s soul, then her brother must have told her. My brother is a very careful person. The water stream that allows him to tell these things must be worthy of his trust and worthy of my trust."


    "I also think so."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother Luo should be the former palace lord, right?"


    Hanruo nodded slightly, "Yes, after my brother left, the place was naturally left to her. My brother knew her as soon as he entered the Vanxiang Palace. In fact, the two of them have been supporting each other for thousands of years. I''ve already left you alone."


    Zhou eased and said, "It is not easy for Fanxiang Palace to survive, this kind of feeling is trustworthy."


    Xiao Su looked into the distance, "I don��t understand, this water stream is very strong, right? Listening to her, Hanruo��s brother seems to be even stronger. When he came in, he was just dispersing immortals, and it would change if two thousand years. If this happens, then everyone is willing to come to the soul world to practice."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said calmly, "Is it weird, this place is actually the same as the Demon Realm."


    "what����"


    Xiao Su suddenly realized, "The soul cultivation in the Palace of the Elephants is cultivated by devouring other souls."


    "Yes, as long as enough soul orbs are swallowed, no matter how fast the cultivation speed is, this is the special feature of the soul world, and the phantom palace goes further, it is not soul orbs but the souls of other people that are swallowed," Zhou Shu The expression was condensed, "I don��t know if Meng Chi can really wash away the impurities in his soul, but I don��t think it is possible to do so. Even the saints will not be able to completely solve the troubles such as evil spirits, grievances and obsessions, and if Meng Chi is really so good, Ten Thousand Soul Sect should be much stronger now, but this is not the case."


    His face became more solemn, "If you can''t wash away all the impurities, then the realm that can be cultivated by devouring the soul will definitely have troubles. It will be very difficult to transform from pure soul cultivation to a physical practitioner, and it may not be possible. Success, even if you succeed, your realm may fall a lot. It''s not impossible to start all over again... Hanruo, right?"


    "At the beginning, of the seven quasi-sages of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, five of them fell within a short period of time. Their souls and bodies were not adapted to them, and they didn''t want to lower their realm to cooperate, so..." If suddenly bowed and bowed, "Zhou Shu, you help brother, and there is still water stream, okay?"


    Zhou Shu helped her up and said slowly, "I''ve been thinking about this problem all the time, and I will do it if I can."


    Looking at Zhou Shu''s expression, Hanruo realized something, "Is it difficult for you?"


    "Don''t worry too much," Zhou Shuwen said, "It is certainly not difficult to survive, and it is not complicated to maintain a certain level, but the key is to see what they think. If they are reluctant to get the benefits in the soul world, they will also enter the real world. It is difficult to practice smoothly, and I want to say that if they are already taking what the soul world does as their own way of practicing, then after they leave the soul world, they are the enemies of the heavens."


    Hanruo felt tight and quickly said, "No, they are forced to do so, otherwise they can''t survive at all. If they can cultivate normally, they will never devour their souls."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t be too nervous, this is the worst possible, I also believe Brother Luo is not like this."


    "Neither he nor I would be like this."


    Shui Xi didn''t know when he arrived and said, "I''m sorry, the little girl didn''t hear it intentionally Zhou Shu looked at her with cold eyes, "I wanted you to hear it," Why are you so sure? "


    Shuixi did not back down, calm and resolute, "Henruo has said that, we have no choice, we can''t live without swallowing other people in Fanxiang Palace, Xiping also told me, after leaving here to find Hanruo, He would rather be an immortal as long as he is with us."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Your business is over? Don''t you worry about them being swallowed by Jin Rui and Shi Pan in the future?"


    Shui Xi smiled softly, "I have done what I can do, and the rest has nothing to do with me, it is their own business."


    "Very good, then let''s go."


    ������������


    Zhou Shu nodded, strode forward, Shui Xi followed behind, and did not look back.


    Before reaching the Mengchi Pass, Zhou Shu walked straight over. The fighting soul did not respond, not only did not respond to Zhou Shu, but also to Xiao Su and Shui Xi behind him, as if he hadn''t seen it at all, totally different. In one world.


    Shuixi, who had many worries, stayed there and couldn''t help but sigh, "Zhou Shu, your strength is really unfathomable."


    "It''s not difficult, I want to do it, I can teach you later."


    Zhou Shu stopped and looked at Meng Chi for a while, "Shui Xi, you can go down and wash your soul. One hour is enough. I have seen it. Although Meng Chi is not perfect, it does no harm to you. It can indeed help. Many of you."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Shui Xi did not dodge, so he walked in.


    "Can I go in and try?"


    Looking at the clear water, Xiao Su couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 3879: opportunity

    In front of him is a gray stone stele measuring a few feet high.


    A monument divides Yin and Yang, here is a clear and transparent soul world, and on the other side is a vast gray mist, like a ghost domain.


    Xiaosu looked at the big characters on the stone tablet, and seemed to understand, "No wonder there are no guards here, so the Immortal Palace is also forbidden?"


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "A closer look is still different from the forbidden area. The gray fog here is a little lighter, it was specially adjusted by Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    Xiao Su nodded, "It is indeed lighter, so it means that the spirit beast here is not very strong, and it is safer than the forbidden ground?"


    "This place is more dangerous than the forbidden area, especially for the soul."


    The letter paused, "The most dangerous thing in the Immortal Palace is not the soul beast, but the remnant soul."


    Xiao Su questioned, "Remnant soul?"


    "Yes, the elders of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect who died in the past tens of thousands of years, and the remnants of the strong men they killed, are all here, and there are also ancient remnants of the souls collected by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect from secret realms or other places," Han Ruo His expression was a bit solemn, "The soul is incomplete, and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot bring it back to life, so the valuable parts of these remnant souls are taken away, and the remaining Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot be used, such as resentment and obsession. Lost here, because they were strong in the past, and the fusion with the gray mist soul power will not lose their dominant position, nor will they be driven by instinct to gradually transform into soul beasts, so these remnants are stronger than soul beasts, and they have nothing Regularly attack everything that can move here, no matter the soul or anything else."


    Xiaosu was a little surprised, "So scary?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The remnant soul revived with the help of the soul world, and became an immortal existence here, which is also the origin of the imperial palace. There are two more points to explain. First, this kind of remnant soul cannot leave the soul world. The spirit power in the gray mist will also become extremely weak and lose threat. Second, for the elders of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect who have retained the soul seed, their remnant soul is also here, but the body resurrected from the soul seed is here. Outside, there are one soul and two souls. The remnant soul without a body still has nostalgia for the past body, but it will never go back. This sense of separation makes them more fierce and violent. It is the most terrifying remnant soul in the imperial palace. The words Yuming and Yunliu said were almost exactly what they meant. If Yueming allowed the soul-seed to return to the body, Yunliu who was still in the soul world would become a remnant soul."


    "The little girl also told him about these things."


    Shuixi was very calm, "Xiping, he decided to go, he decided, it will not change."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In fact, you don��t have to worry too much about Brother Luo. If he can perform life-changing magic in his astral state, no one can really kill him. He is sure to come here on his own initiative. If he doesn��t want to be Whatever you experience or want to find inside, you can actually leave from the exit soon."


    Little Su Qi said, "Then he won''t be out already, right?"


    Han Ruo thought for a while and said, "No, I haven''t heard of Ten Thousand Soul Sect Jiamen accepting disciples in these years, and there is no news about this in the immortal world. There have been only two complete souls that can come out of the Immortal Palace. Each one is the focal point of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and even the immortal world. If my brother comes out, he won��t be unknown."


    "It''s fine if it''s still there, then let''s go in now."


    Xiaosu was about to cross the stone tablet, but Zhou Shu shook his head to stop him, "Don''t worry, I have an idea."


    Xiaosu retracted his feet and complained, "What do you think, why didn''t you say it earlier."


    Zhou Shu looked at Shuixi and said calmly, "Shuixi, you walk in the forefront, we follow you, don��t worry."


    Han said without realizing it, "Take her as bait?"


    Shuixi did not hesitate, and nodded in response, "I see, just as you said, the little girl is in front, do you go in now?"


    "Well, go in the direction I said, don''t go too fast, and don''t change your life to avoid it."


    ����������


    "I know."


    Shuixi didn''t say much, crossed the stone monument and walked towards the Palace of Immortality.


    Zhou Shu and Xiao Su followed unhurriedly. Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, "I don''t think it is necessary. She is not good for us as bait."


    "In the Palace of Immortality, the complete soul is the first priority for the remnants to attack, because it can be swallowed directly, she is the most convenient in front, and it is also convenient for me to shoot, and..." Zhou Shu shot it halfway through. No movement was seen, only a scream came.


    A huge black figure hurriedly fled from the top of the water stream. The black figure had split apart from it, and the black smoke that emerged left a long shadow.


    "Thank you."


    Shui Xi turned around and saluted, and there was a trace of panic on his calm face.


    With her perception, she did not realize that there were already enemies on top of her head. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu, the consequences would be unpredictable. Although she would die when she came to the Palace of Immortality, she would die without seeing Luo Xiping, and she was still very unwilling. of.


    "do not worry about it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head thoughtfully.


    The first opponent ran away.


    cannot be underestimated.


    Zhou Shu has been recognized by the soul world and can freely use the soul power of the soul world. On the contrary, the gray mist that is everywhere is a help to him. It will not take much effort to deal with these remnants of souls who rely on soul power, such as He drove away the spirit power around the remnant soul in an instant just now, leaving the remnant soul in an environment where there was no spirit power at all. This change should make the remnant soul weak and easy to solve, but the result was somewhat unexpected.


    Although the remnant soul was divided into two, it was still possible to escape.


    Is the only problem with the one just now, UU reading or the remnant souls here are very special?


    Shui Xi turned around and continued forward, Xiao Su continued to look at Zhou Shu, "And what?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "And I am not sure why Brother Luo came here. If he was anxious to be a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, he would have come out long ago, and he is still inside, indicating that he may have other purposes. He might avoid us..."


    Flicking his fingers several times, a few golden lights flashed out, one by one falling beside the stream.


    The gray mist was torn apart, and there were a few souls that were torn apart. The black shadow quickly dissipated, but the harsh howling sound like a ghost cries, lingers and lasts for several breaths before disappearing. Standing in the middle Shuixi couldn''t bear it, so he squatted down involuntarily.


    "I was negligent. I will do it cleaner next time."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful. When the remnant soul here dies, he can still launch a mind attack, which is indeed much stronger than other places.


    "It''s okay, the little girl can bear it, don''t worry about me."


    Shuixi stood up, but hesitated and didn''t continue walking. After thinking for a while, "Zhou Shu, you just said Xiping would avoid us?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It is possible. I think he will avoid the practitioners who come here, but he should not avoid you and Hanruo. You can lead him out, because Hanruo can''t lead, so only you will come. I hope he will come out when he sees you. If we cannot find him this time, there will be no chance in the future."


    Shui Xi paused, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "As I said, there will be big changes in the soul world. For you, now is the last chance to leave the soul world."

 Chapter 3880: Dont want

    Remember in one second����


    "understood."


    Shui Xi did not ask any more, and continued to move forward, following the direction specified by Zhou Shu.


    In a short period of time, Zhou Shu went out several times and solved many remnants of souls. They were very weak and could not be compared with the first one.


    This kind of situation is not encountered in other places.


    Generally speaking, the enemies you encounter will get stronger and stronger, because the weak know that they can��t beat them, they won��t come. It��s the instinct of all things to seek good fortune and avoid evil, but it��s different in the palace of imperial death. With complete thinking, there is no logic at all in doing things, nor do you rely on instinct. As long as you perceive it, you have to come no matter whether you can fight or not, and you don''t care whether you live or die.


    For Zhou Shu, this is the most troublesome place in the Palace of Immortality.


    If it is somewhere else, he can exert appropriate pressure to suppress most of the enemies so that they dare not move, and then spread the breath of Hanruo or Shuixi, let Luo Xiping perceive it, and Luo Xiping will come naturally. , And there won��t be many other enemies. Even if it��s strong, Zhou Shu can control it, but not in the Immortal Palace. Doing so will only allow all the remnants of the Immortal Palace to come over. Zhou Shu can��t do anything. Block it all.


    As a result, he could only follow the path to find it, temporarily restricting his breath to a small area to avoid attracting more remnants.


    As for the path, he determined after careful perception. Only on these few roads, there may be complete souls. Other places are full of remnant souls and soul beasts. It makes no sense to go or not. If Luo Xiping also becomes a remnant soul , It would be better to find it.


    In a blink of an eye, the days passed.


    Time is very fast, but it is very long for Zhou Shu and others. However, after walking two paths, they encountered thousands of enemies. Although most of them are remnants that can be solved with a finger, there are also very powerful ones. , Obviously the past was the remnant soul of the quasi-sage, and they didn''t talk about martial arts, they all came one by one, and they hardly gave Zhou Shu and the others any rest.


    Xiao Su Shuixi had participated in the war, and was injured.


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Shu to understand the soul power of the soul world in advance, it would be difficult to deal with it.


    Of course there are also benefits. Except for the experience of friendship, many remnant souls still retain the tactics and realizations of the past. Zhou Shu has accepted these, and reincarnation is still higher than the soul. Compared with Zhou Shu��s reincarnation, the ten thousand souls The soul search segment is a bit like a trick.


    For Shu Zhidao, it is not a leap forward, but it is definitely much better than self-cultivation. It is an improvement that can be perceived immediately, not a subtle one.


    "Go here."


    "Ok."


    Shui Xi immediately changed direction. After these few days, she knew that Zhou Shu was very careful to protect herself, and she didn''t really use herself as bait, but it didn''t matter, she didn''t think about herself at all.


    Before taking a few steps, a shadow suddenly appeared in the gray mist, rushing towards Zhou Shu full of killing intent.


    The familiar sneak attack method, he saw last time, was in Xingshan Ghost Realm.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, but a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Then the copper light flashed on his body, and he grabbed it. It completely enveloped the surroundings and pinched the shadow firmly. The shadow struck a few times, and suddenly cracked and shattered. Innumerable pieces, scattered on the ground.


    It didn''t stop, and took advantage of the situation to block her in front of Shuixi, covering her firmly.


    "Let her go!"


    He shouted sharply, coming from the gray mist.


    "what?"


    Perceiving the familiar breath, Shui Xi''s figure shook, unable to conceal the excitement in his heart, and looked around, "Xiping, where are you?"


    "I''m here, Shuixi."


    A human figure appeared in the gray fog, very vague, but the anger and killing intent were obvious, and black flames formed around the soul, his eyes fell on Zhou Shu, hesitated for a few breaths, "You...who are you? "If you find me, you will find me. It has nothing to do with other people and let her go."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Does that have anything to do with her?"


    Before he finished her words, Hanruo appeared beside him. Although she could not perceive Roxiping in the gray mist, she was even more emotional and shouted, "Brother, it''s me, I am here! I am here!"


    "you?"


    Soul stared at Hanruo, looked at it, and felt very familiar, but just couldn''t recognize it.


    A little disappointment flashed through Hanruo''s eyes, but the shouting voice became louder, "It''s me, Luo Hanruo! I''m looking for you, it''s me, brother!"


    "Hanruo...Hanruo...ah!"


    As if thinking of something, his soul trembled, his head and body were distorted, and his excitement became imperfect, "It''s you, Hanruo!"


    Hanruo was overjoyed and her voice grew louder, "It''s me! It''s me, brother!"


    The movement was so loud that all the remnant souls in the surrounding area were aware of it and gathered around.


    While blocking the remnant soul, Zhou Shu looked at Luo Xiping and said, "Brother Luo, if you are still in your mind, you should understand that no one can threaten you with a letter. Shuixi is not being coerced. I am Zhou. Shu, if I am sending you a letter, stop talking first, and take care of the remnants around you."


    "Zhou Shu...I remember you."


    Luo Xiping''s voice became much normal, as did people, turning around and rushing towards the nearest remnant soul.


    His strength may be about the same as that of the remnant soul, but his aura is completely different. Others will come to eat when they encounter it, and he will walk around after eating. Each remnant soul is torn apart by him and dissipated without a trace. Of course, he The whole body was wounded and had not fallen, and it was also the result of Zhou Shu and others helping out.


    Not long afterwards, there was no remnant soul in the gray mist.


    Ro Xiping floated there, swaying, and he seemed to have a feeling of dissipating at any time.


    ^0^Remember in one second����


    "Are you okay, brother?"


    Hanruo looked at him with a worried expression on his face. He wanted to stretch out to help, but he held back.


    Roxiping, who got out of the way, shook his head slightly, "It doesn''t matter to me, you don''t touch me first, I am very unclean now."


    Han Ruo irritated, "What nonsense, what''s wrong with you?"


    "He is telling the truth. His current state is unstable. There are many remnants of souls still lingering on it, both outside and inside," said Zhou Shu. He brought in a lot of spirit power. "Brother Luo, use this to recover for the time being. , We''ll talk later when we go out."


    "Thank you."


    Luo Xiping hesitated I can''t go out yet. "


    Zhou Shu smiled, did not speak, this is the expected answer.


    "Roxiping, what is the reason?"


    Shuixi, who has never spoken, spoke with a loud voice, doubts in his eyes, and many disappointments. "You didn''t come to the Immortal Palace to leave the soul world. You have other things, are you? Why don''t you tell me Be clear, will I stop you? Or do you think I can''t help you at all? Or you never believed me?"


    "Shuixi, you..."


    Luo Xiping was stunned, and was silent for a while, "No, it''s not that I can''t help, but I don''t want you to help."


    Shui Xi looked at him, and suddenly smiled, "I want to help, no matter what you do, anyway, I''m here now, you can''t escape."


    (Ps: Thank you Baifei for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 3881: Glorious

    Don''t mention the past.


    Seeing Luo Xiping, who was almost healed, Zhou Shu was a little surprised. The recovery speed was very good, indicating that he had a high degree of acceptance of spirit power and was able to make good use of spirit power. Generally speaking, only spirit beasts could do it. He is obviously not, he still maintains a relatively clear mind, and his soul is very complete.


    And in his soul, apart from the soul power, there is still a powerful force that Zhou Shu can''t distinguish.


    Obviously it is supernatural power.


    Hanruo asked, "Brother, what are you still doing here?"


    Luo Xiping hesitated, "I still have things to do."


    If Han is a bit dissatisfied, "If you have anything, tell us, we can all help you."


    Luo Xiping looked at Hanruo and Shuixi, and sighed, "I don''t know what to say."


    Zhou Shu suddenly laughed, "Brother Luo, when did you become so long-winded? You weren''t like that at the beginning. When I asked me to send a letter, it was solved with a single sentence with a knife. Why is there no knife now? , The straightforwardness of the year is gone?"


    Rossi calmed down, "It''s not a question of a knife or a knife."


    Zhou Shu followed closely, "Is that a question of faith?"


    Luo Xiping''s face changed slightly, and he was startled, "What are you talking about?"


    "This is the first time I have been observing you seriously, only the soul, but I can see more clearly," Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Brother Luo, you should believe in a certain deity. You stay here because of his request. Why don��t you say it directly, let��s take a closer look. Actually, I��m not against practitioners believing in gods, but I think what a practitioner pays the most attention to is his own heart. That��s the only thing that a practitioner cannot betray. You can respect gods. , But it��s better to respect and use each other, and the last thing you shouldn��t be to completely believe in it. That��s not what a practitioner should do.��


    "how do you know����"


    Luo Xiping looked at Zhou Shu and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    But if the letter on the side was anxious, "Brother, when did you believe in God? You are a practitioner."


    Shui Xi was calm, "You believe in the gods, why don''t you tell me and let me be together."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and gradually became solemn, "As a practitioner, I am more frank in this respect. If you think I am blaspheming your faith or slandering your deity, you can completely ignore me, you do. I won''t care about anything, but I want to tell you that this soul world will soon be different. If you don''t go out now, it may be difficult to go out in the future, and the gods will not be able to help you.


    Ro Xiping lowered his head, "I..."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Luo Xiping.


    Hanruo had accidents and distress in his eyes, and even more sadness.


    Xiao Su''s eyes were a little bit contemptuous, and this was justified. She had been struggling in the devil world in the past, and she obviously could get the power of the demon god, but she had never thought about it this way, and she had never even been to the blood pool. Her own heart, this is also the basis for her to become a demon clan and a practitioner.


    Shuixi, who said nothing, had firm support in his eyes, as if no matter what Luo Xiping did, he would not change.


    Luo Xiping hesitated, raised his head, clenched his fist and said, "Zhou Shu, you are wrong. I don''t believe in a god. I will help him do this. I won''t use his power anymore, I won''t use it at all. I have always known that I am a practitioner, and I have never betrayed my heart."


    Decisively, there was a sound, but as soon as the voice fell, he thumped and fell.


    The ground was smashed into a hole.


    The soul suddenly swelled in a circle, and it was still swinging up and down, as if there was something impacting back and forth inside.


    Rolling back and forth, the soul was about to be twisted into twists, and even Luo Xiping couldn''t help but let out a few roars, which was extremely painful.


    The situation came suddenly. Seeing Luo Xiping in the pit, Hanruo panicked and hurried up to help, "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Don''t move him."


    Zhou Shu resisted the letter, stood in front of Rossi''s plane, and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what deity you are, but when a person decides not to believe in you anymore, you should let go instead of using this method to torture. Your former believer is not worthy of being a **** like this."


    "Hey Hey!"


    A sharp voice came from Luo Xiping''s soul, "Joke, I gave him so much, and if I say let it go, let it go?"


    "what?!"


    Everyone was startled, this voice, could it, really be a god?


    Zhou Shu was very calm, and said slowly, "Then how do you want to let go?"


    The voice was full of disdain, "Why do you talk to me, who do you think you are? Are you a **** like me?"


    "I am not a god, I am a founder, and I have a reason to defend any practitioner, even if he is not practicing my way."


    Zhou Shu stood there, majestic and self-reliant. Although his tone was plain, he had an indisputable meaning.


    Before the words fell, the body had turned into a bronze color, and the furnace was looming, thick and deep, as if encompassing the entire heavens. At the same time, tens of thousands of characters appeared one after another, revolving around him, while emitting soft And brilliant light.


    The light shone all around and turned everything into Zhou Shu''s color.


    Everyone was surprised.


    Hanruo was stunned, Shui Xi bowed his head and worshipped unconsciously. What''s more strange is that the remnant souls in the distance perceive the brilliance and begin to retreat unconsciously. They do not even possess instinct. He was also avoiding this not strong light, and didn''t dare to look directly.


    Facing the deity, Shu Zhidao showed its existence, which is not power, but more than power.


    It is the brilliance that belongs to the avenue alone.


    "The founder, it''s been a long time since I saw the founder."


    The voice gradually eased, and Luo Xiping also slowly returned to normal. He looked at Zhou Shu with a bit of longing in surprise.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "How do you want to let go."


    The voice groaned for a few breaths, and slowly said, "I don��t have many believers. I must be of value. If he helps me finish that thing, I will give up and regain my strength. The founder, this is the only It is also a necessary condition."


    Zhou Shu paused, "What''s the matter?"


    "With your help, it shouldn''t be difficult to do, but hurry up. I don''t have much patience, founder."


    The voice gradually disappeared, only the last few words lingered.


    Luo Xiping stood up, sighing and respecting, "You are now a founder..."


    Shui Xi raised his head to see Zhou Shu''s eyes completely different, born in awe of nature.


    "No need to be like this, Brother Luo, and Girl Shuixi, the founders are also practitioners, just a step faster," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, majesty has been replaced by gentleness, "Brother Luo, since you are still a practitioner, I will definitely help you. Speaking of, what exactly are you going to do. If you agree, then you can finish it quickly, or get out early."


    Luo Xiping said solemnly, "Find an ancient remnant soul and help him free."


    "Ancient remnant soul," Zhou Shu thought after a few breaths, it turned out to be like this, "I almost understand, then look for it."


    (PS: Thank you wei8856 for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~~)

 Chapter 3882: give up

    Several people are on the road again.


    Hanruo pulled Luo Xiping, worried about what happened to him.


    Silent all the way.


    But Xiao Su always speaks at this time, "What **** do you believe in, why do you believe?"


    Rossi paused, "I don''t know what **** it is. It was a long time ago. Once I and Han Ruo were in danger, I suddenly heard a voice saying that he could save me, as long as I promised Do something for him..."


    Han Ruo thought of something, "Brother, when we were surrounded by a group of people on the mountain with many strange rocks?"


    "You remember," Luo Xiping looked at his sister tenderly and nodded, "That''s where I got his power."


    "How could I not remember."


    Han Ruo looked at Xiao Su and said seriously, "Xiao Su, don''t blame him. If my brother didn''t accept it at the time, we would probably die."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It''s not possible, it''s for sure. Someone among those people saw your ice fairy body and wanted to replace it."


    Hanruo looked surprised, "How do you know? You haven''t told me before."


    Zhou Shu stagnated, "I can still see things on the surface, but I can''t see the internal reasons... this is not the point."


    He could see, of course, because he used the law of reincarnation on Hanruo. The memory fragment of Hanruo is very prominent, and he will remember it when he sees it. As for saying, he will definitely not say it. After all, stealing is not worth it. The glorious things that I said, but I didn''t look at it, and no one was sure whether Hanruo, who had been separated from him for so long, was really as trustworthy as before.


    He will only give unconditional trust to a few people, and Han Ruo is not among them.


    But speaking of it, the impression of the mountain is still in the memory. If it really has something to do with the gods, maybe you should take a look.


    "Oh."


    Han Ruo didn''t think much, and continued to say to Xiao Su, "So, that''s a last resort."


    "You don''t need to explain too much to me, I can understand you."


    Xiao Su smiled faintly, and did not say anything afterwards, ����Understanding is understanding, but it is absolutely impossible to accept it after changing herself. This behavior is very shameless, she would rather die than accept it.


    Han Ruo could see something, and just nodded slightly, "Yes."


    Shui Xi smiled and said, "Xiping, what are the characteristics of the remnant soul you are looking for?"


    "The one that echoes the divine power in me is," Rossi said flatly, "Actually, I already know where it is, but there are too many remnants and soul beasts gathered there, even if I can go in, it is impossible to solve it. That remnant soul, so I have been trying to divert them all these years, but the results are not great, and I don��t know what happened. After divorcing them, I will go back soon."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "So weird, wouldn''t the elder of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect go there to have a look?"


    "Only I know about this. The soul beast and the remnant soul can''t speak. As for the ten thousand soul sect, their people rarely come to the Immortal Palace. Even if they do, they will go out from the edge and rarely go deep." Xi Ping said slowly, "The Immortal Palace was set up by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but they can''t completely control the current situation. They have thrown too many remnants of souls into it over the years. Even if the quasi-sage is here, they cannot advance or retreat. freely."


    Xiao Su curiously asked, "The legacy of raising a tiger?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The idiom is wrong, it can''t be used in this way. Ten thousand souls have already extracted the value of the remnant souls, and the rest is of little use to them. It is not so much that those remnants are tigers, it is better to say that they are ten thousand souls. The dregs discarded by the sect, Ten Thousand Souls Sect doesn��t care how many remnants there are in the Palace of Immortality, nor does it plan to get more value from it."


    Luo Xiping said calmly, "Yes, but if a complete soul comes out of it, they are still willing to give a place to cultivate."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "So you are here."


    Luo Xiping''s expression was condensed, "Yes, I spent many years in the Fanxiang Palace, devouring my soul, and then I got this opportunity. I must go to the Immortal Palace to solve the ancient remnant soul, and then get rid of all this. In fact, I have always been I feel that I was caught in the vicinity of Wufang City and was involved in the gate of Huangquan. It is probably the cause of the god. He needs me to enter the soul world to help him accomplish this..."


    Hanruo''s heart was tense, worried that the **** would come out again, and quickly pulled him, "Brother, don''t say it."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Let''s talk about it when the matter is over."


    Luo Xiping nodded and didn''t speak any more. He walked quickly ahead. He should have been here many times, and he encountered few remnants along the way.


    As he walked, Luo Xiping stood still, pointed to the front, and said slowly, "Be careful, if you go further, there will be a lot of remnants, and they are very strong."


    "I can see that the situation is a bit weird."


    Zhou Shu drew some patterns casually, "This is the distribution of the remnant souls and soul beasts within a radius of three hundred miles, what do you think?"


    Luo Xiping and Shui Xi looked at them for a while, and both shook their heads. Xiao Su took a look and moved away, "I don''t understand."


    Han Ruo was serious, "It looks like a formation? But I haven''t seen it before."


    Zhou Shu showed satisfaction. He deserves to be a genius cultivated by Linglong Tian. He has very good knowledge in all aspects. It can be seen that the formation is not easy. "Yes, it is the formation. The very ancient Yin Mound Soul Locking Formation comes from Ghost Yin. Zong, those remnant souls were led away and returned because they had already become part of the formation and were restricted. Even if they left, they would return to the formation by themselves."


    Luo Xiping suddenly said, "It turns out that this is the case, that is to say, you have to break the line?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, but I still have a doubt I haven''t figured out, wait for me to think about it."


    Looking at the pensive Zhou Shu, the few people didn''t dare to bother, and walked away whispering.


    "What is the ghost sect, I have never said such a sect, brother, have you heard of it?"


    "No, but Brother Zhou is very knowledgeable, so he can''t make a mistake."


    "Regardless of what the ghost sect does, the question is, who will set up here? Ten thousand souls? What''s the point?"


    "I don''t understand either. UU reading sets up an array either for defense or for attack, but there is no treasure worth taking here. I have never heard that the soul world can produce treasures. Soul stones are not counted. , If you can attack, is it to deal with these remnants? The remnants can''t draw power..."


    "The formation can still be sealed."


    Zhou Shu walked over and said in a deep voice, "The formation is arranged for the seal."


    "So, we are going to open the seal and rescue the remnant soul inside," thinking of what, Han Ruo suddenly stagnated, and then stopped talking, "...will we release a scourge that harms all beings?"


    Luo Xiping''s face changed slightly, "If this is the case, then I still don''t want to..."


    Shui Xi looked at him and yelled loudly, "No, there must be no thought of giving up! Even the evil should be released. This is the soul world and not the heavens. Besides, what you should think about now is yourself. With the opportunity to get rid of the gods, why give up?"


    (PS: Thank you 20200121 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3883: spirits

    "What are you arguing about?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Be quiet and listen to me to finish."


    Everyone was stagnant and dare not speak any more.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "That **** is asking for liberation, not for rescue, not for us to unlock the seal and save someone. You think a lot."


    Xiao Su was surprised, "Ah...Then we came to the wrong place?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There is no mistake, the goal is here. The ancient remnant soul we are looking for is actually the person who built the soul-locking formation in the past."


    Han Ruo was stunned, "People who set up the formation, what is going on?"


    Looking at the surprised people, Zhou Shu said slowly, "I''m almost sure, Brother Luo, the deity you believe in should be a ghost."


    "spirits?"


    Luo Xiping was stunned, surprised, but even more surprised was the supernatural power in his soul.


    "Yes, ghosts."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Ghosts and gods are saints who have achieved ghost cultivation. Because they are not recognized by most practitioners, they cannot be called saints. Practitioners often call themselves evil gods, and they call themselves ghosts and gods, but I think, Ghosts and gods are also saints, not evil gods."


    Everyone listened very carefully, no one spoke, and the divine power in the soul gradually calmed down.


    Zhou Shu continued, "Ghost cultivator is not evil cultivator. They are good at driving ghosts and controlling souls. They basically don��t kill and rob souls. Most of them use remnants of souls, or souls that cannot be released after death. I am in the mysterious yellow world The ghost cultivators that I have seen are not considered evil cultivators, but the methods of cultivation make them look eerie and evil, but they are all good people. As for the heavens, I have not seen ghost cultivators, only soul cultivators. For them, the soul cultivation of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is more like evil cultivation."


    Xiao Su nodded, "Yes."


    "Because of the soul world, most of the cultivation methods of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect come from soul eating and soul extraction. Although they are not well-known in the immortal world, because the soul world does not need to force foreign souls, they are different in many places in the outer world. They are basically unscrupulous for the soul, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is evil cultivation," Zhou Shu also sighed, "Soul Dao was originally the way to explore the true meaning of the soul and exert the greatest ability of their own soul. Everyone You can and should practice, but because of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, it has become a Tao that everyone fears or even abhors. It''s a shame."


    Settling his mind, he paused, "Sorry, I always think too much about Dao. I continue to talk about ghosts and gods. There are three main reasons why I judge that deity is a ghost and god. First, it can be transmitted in the soul world. The news is that there are not many deities that exert their power. All gods, gods, spirits, demons and gods can be eliminated, while saints don��t bother at all. Only ghosts and witch gods are left. The witch gods basically don��t ask practitioners to be believers, let alone gods, so they are even bigger. It may be a ghost."


    Xiao Su nodded without pretending to understand, "It makes sense."


    Zhou Shu ignored her and looked at Luo Xiping, "The second reason is that you and Shui Xi, you have been in the imperial palace for many years, and you have swallowed countless souls, but I don��t see many impurities remaining on you. Shuixi still has a bit of evil spirits, but you don��t have it at all. It can be said that you have almost no sequelae of devouring souls. This is absolutely incredible to the soul cultivation of the ten thousand souls. Jin Rui and you who are in the imperial palace with you Shi Pan, the evil spirits and obsessions on them are quickly spreading out, and they can only rely on their cultivation base to force them to suppress them and prevent them from breaking out... Should they be sick from time to time?"


    Shui Xi nodded, "Yes, every few decades, they are always in a crazy state for one or two years. They are very unconscious. They eat everything and kill when they see people. That period is also the most dangerous period of the Immortal Palace. I There have been a few times, but Xiping helped me suppress it, and I didn''t commit it again later."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Brother Luo, your cultivation method comes from a god, right?"


    Luo Xiping thought for a few breaths and nodded, "After entering the soul world, those tactics have emerged in the sea of ??knowledge. It should be him."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "In this regard, ghost repair is the best. They have been dealing with the remnant soul, and they know how to suppress and remove impurities such as obsession. Of course, you can do so. Well, it is also the reason that the ghosts and gods are assisted by the power of the ghosts, so that all the impurities are discharged from the soul, but they are also limited to the soul. If you have a body, the ghosts and gods cannot do it."


    "understood."


    The two looked at each other, and expressed a little gratitude to the god.


    "Thirdly, this is the formation. The Shadow Lock Soul Formation is one of the two strongest formations in the Soul Lock Formation category. I have never learned it. Only Ghosts can arrange it. The remnant souls in the formation. They are all controlled by the formation, and there is only one purpose of existence, which is to trap the person or soul in the formation. Even if an outsider breaks in, they will not leave their position without authorization. This is also the root of the soul lock formation. You can lead them out and let them leave their duties without authorization."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Luo Xiping, "The biggest possibility is that the power in you can affect them. Your divine power comes from ghosts and gods that they cannot resist and must obey, but you still don��t know how to order them. They are following. After a period of time, if you don��t get more guidance, you can only go back."


    "So they listen to me? No wonder I run so smoothly every time..."


    Luo Xiping thought of something, holding his head, and fell into deep thought for a while.


    Han Ruoyou looked at it painfully for a while, then turned to Zhou Shu and said, "Since the formation is arranged by the ancient remnant soul, what to do to get rid of him, does that ghost still want to let go of the things trapped inside?"


    "This is where I was confused at first, but then I thought of something."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "When I was in the Xuanhuang Realm, I had seen similar things in the Guiyin Sect. Several ghost ancestors of the Guiyin Sect. After the soul disaster in Dongshengzhou, they set up the Sanyin Soul Locking Formation to seal the evil spirit with myself as the array. Finally, the evil spirit was sealed, and I was freed. UU Read and some of them. Senior Gui Xiu was not so lucky. In order to seal the idol that caused the evil spirit, he not only used his body as a battle eye, but also sealed his soul in the battle rune, but in the end he still failed to get rid of the influence of the idol. Gradually corroded and turned into evil spirits, alas."


    After sighing, he paused, "This is the reason why I have always respected Gui Xiu, they are not evil Xiu."


    Xiao Su followed, "Seal your soul into the talisman, and you will not be freed from life or death. Such a practitioner, no matter what it is, deserves respect."


    "relief����"


    What did Luo Xiping think of, "Could it be that the ancient remnant soul needs liberation because of this?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think so. The ancient remnant soul has been guarded here for many years. It''s time for liberation, in case he has become a evil spirit or other fierce remnant soul. It also requires liberation, and the prerequisite for this is to eliminate the sealed things in the Soul Lock Array."


    (PS: Thank you Feng Caifeng for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)

 Chapter 3884: Take a look

    After thinking for a few breaths, Zhou Shu said solemnly, "If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be similar to what I saw in the Ghost Yin Sect in the past."


    Xiao Su curiously asked, "What is that?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "That time it was the statue of the witch **** Xiangliang. The one here may not be Xiangliang, but it must be something related to the witch god. Only they can turn the soul of the entire soul world into a ghostly existence. "


    What Xiao Su thought of, "Sorcerers are really everywhere, making trouble everywhere, even the Devil Realm has them."


    "Among the twelve witch gods, a few want to rule the entire heavens, lest there be no chaos in the world."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s not surprising that they stretched their hands into the soul world. As for why that ancient remnant soul came out of the soul world, I think he should be a divine envoy sent by ghosts and gods. I have read a book that says The origin of the soul world has something to do with a certain evil spirit, that evil spirit should be a ghost, and when the divine envoy came, it was not a remnant soul, because the remnant soul is unlikely to arrange a formation, let alone control other remnants. It''s just that after he set up his formation and spent so many years with that thing, he was corroded and gradually turned into a remnant soul."


    Han Ruo nodded again and again, "Speaking this way, it becomes clear. This is definitely the case."


    "Is it, that deity knows best."


    Zhou Shu turned to Luo Xiping and said slowly, "If you hear it, give us a definite answer. If that''s the case, your goals and mine are actually the same. We will naturally try our best to solve this problem and let the remnant soul relief."


    Everyone looked at Luo Xiping, who looked down at the ground.


    Before long, a voice came out, "You have said so much, do you know my name?"


    Everyone was shocked, and they were still here.


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "I have a name in my heart, but I don''t know if I should say it."


    "Then needless to say."


    The voice paused, "You do what you should do. Once you enter the battlefield, I won''t come out again. I hope you can do it..."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly shouted, "Wait, there is one more thing, Luo Xiping''s divine power can play a bigger role, you better give him more guidance."


    "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    The voice was full of disdain, "Give him more? That waste, you might as well ask him, how much did I give him? I have given enough, he can''t learn and can''t use it, what can I do? ?"


    "you����"


    Luo Xiping was beaten and scolded. Shui Xi couldn''t bear it, but Zhou Shu stopped him as soon as he said a word. Zhou Shu said solemnly, "He is not a waste, he can''t learn more, just because he persisted. My heart does not truly believe in you, so you cannot fully exert your power. Don''t treat him as a divine envoy, he is just a believer who has been lost."


    "Ha ha����"


    I didn''t know whether it was a laugh or a sigh, but the voice completely disappeared.


    Shui Xi leaned back and bowed, and cast a grateful look at Zhou Shu who was in his early days.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said warmly, "It''s not a bad thing to learn, Brother Luo, we can solve it ourselves."


    Luo Xiping nodded vigorously, "I understand, I will do my best."


    Several people became active. In front of the gods, they were under too much pressure to be as calm as Zhou Shu, and some didn''t even dare to show up.


    They all knew that the deity��s words clearly confirmed Zhou Shu��s guess that those are indeed facts, and what they have to do is to destroy the things imprisoned by the soul-locking formation, thereby freeing the remnants of the soul-locking formation.


    Xiao Su curled his lips, "The **** only speaks, but he doesn''t make a move."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but knocked her, "This is not an unruly demon world. If the gods can come out at will, what do they need to do? And if he comes out, it means that the witch **** will also come out. You want to be with the witch **** now. Fight?"


    "I don''t want to."


    Xiao Su quickly shook his head, secretly surprised.


    Zhou Shu turned to the crowd and said slowly, "I am familiar with the Soul Locking Formation. Even if it is complicated, it should be similar. With the divine power of Brother Luo, we should be able to pass the formation. What needs to be vigilant is that those have been transformed into evil spirits. Some remnants of the soul, anyway... go first and have a look."


    Luo Xiping nodded, and glanced at Hanruo, "It doesn''t seem to be necessary to go in."


    "If you want to go, go, you and I are both in, but those who stay outside are in trouble," Zhou Shu thought for a while, "If you are as it is, Shuixi and Xiaosu will follow me and leave."


    After entering the battle, it feels different immediately.


    A few miles away, there are many remnants of souls floating, densely like woods.


    They move back and forth without any regularity, but the range of movement never exceeds the surrounding ten feet.


    The ranks of these remnants are not very high, but the number is really too much. There are three to four thousand within sight, one next to each other, continuously forming a big ring, if you put the ring on All the remnants of the soul are counted, at least hundreds of thousands.


    "This is only the first floor. There are many more floors inside. I''ve been to the fourth floor at most."


    Looking at the dense remnants of the soul, Luo Xiping sighed unconsciously. He had been here many times, but every time he came home.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, ��In fact, it��s not easy to get to the fourth floor. At that time, you didn��t know that it was the formation. According to the normal situation of the Immortal Palace, thousands of people would come around after a remnant soul was hit. Don''t dare to touch it, let alone think of going in."


    "Yeah, it''s amazing," Hanruo nodded, suspiciously, "Brother, how did you get there?"


    Rossi paused, "Go to a place three or four hundred feet away from them. There will be a dozen or so chasing me, revealing a gap. I lead a certain distance, and then use the life-changing magic to pass through the gap and enter. There is a certain amount of space in the back to rest, but only the first three floors can do this, not the back."


    "Then we are still like this, let''s talk about it after the first three floors."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Brother Luo, you still lead us, we will pass through the gap, and later you will come and meet by yourself, right?"


    "No problem, I will go now."


    Luo Xiping walked out a few steps, then turned around and said, "Shui Xi, you must listen to Brother Zhou, don''t mess around."


    Shuixi just nodded I know, be careful yourself. "


    Luo Xiping got closer, and a group of remnant souls sensed something and immediately chased it. Luo Xiping ran back on the road, and the remnant soul followed all the way, keeping a certain distance between the two. It didn��t take long for the complete circle to be A gap of hundreds of feet was exposed.


    Zhou Shu stared at the remnant soul, but he didn''t move for a while.


    Xiao Su doubted, "He has been leading him for a long time, why hasn''t it passed? The gap is big enough, if we hurry up, the remnant soul shouldn''t notice."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Don''t worry, I want to look carefully."


    "Oh, then let me take a look."


    Xiao Su stopped speaking, knowing that Zhou Shu must have his intentions, but the water stream on the side watched the remnant soul and Luo Xiping get closer and closer, anxious, biting his lips tightly, did not move, and did not ask.


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3885: Invalidation

    "Alright, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu led the two and quickly passed through the gap.


    After a while, Luo Xiping also came over, looking a little tired, "Brother Zhou, do you continue to the second floor now?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, lead me this time, you can lead a little more."


    "it is good."


    Luo Xiping hesitated, but left as he said.


    After a while, dozens of remnant souls floated towards Zhou Shu, and Luo Xiping ran ahead, with some doubts on his face. It is indeed not difficult to destroy these remnants with Zhou Shu''s ability, but so Doing a little too much, and I don''t know if there will be a problem with the formation, releasing the sealed guy.


    "Brother Luo, just go over, it''s okay here."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s instructions, Luo Xi calmed down and disappeared quickly.


    The strange thing is that the remnant souls that should have quickly returned to their original positions floated towards the other side, and quickly gathered into a ball.


    Shuixi said in confusion, "This is..."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "I imitated the formation and placed a gloomy mound there. These remnants thought that this was where they should go, just go over."


    After passing through the gap, Luo Xiping greeted him. He was obviously aware of it, "Have you seen through the formation?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his face a little dignified, "No, this formation is much more complicated than I thought. The gloom I can imitate is effective for the remnants of the outer layer, but it is hard to tell the remnants of the inner soul. Other methods."


    Luo Xiping paused, and sighed, "It''s already amazing. I''ve been here for so long, I never thought it could be like this."


    Shui Xi looked at Zhou Shu, but stopped talking, only nodded and saluted.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Go ahead, I want to go in and see clearly."


    "Okay, so I''m not tired at all, and I can even rest."


    Luo Xiping turned around, and the two repeated the operation again, passing through the outer layer of the formation, but the situation inside was very different.


    The gray fog on the outer layer is very light, and it is obviously much denser here, and even many vortices of different sizes have formed above it.


    If you observe carefully, you can see that with the slow circulation of the whirlpool, there is continuous filamentous black smoke entering from the outer layer to the inside, endlessly.


    The rank of the remnant soul is obviously much higher. The crowds outside pose a threat, and every one here looks very strong, probably close to the Golden Fairy of Hunyuan. Relatively, the number is much less, about There are thousands of them, and the way they gather is not circle by circle, but clusters together. Most of them are six remnants of souls gathered. From a distance, they look like many black six-petal plum flowers. , Densely covered in the gray mist.


    Luo Xiping sighed unconsciously, "I don''t know how to go inside, I will be besieged by a lot of souls when I enter, there is no gap at all."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "And they can''t die, can they?"


    "How did you know?" Luo Xiping was surprised, "Yes, I finally broke one and absorbed all the overflowing spirit power, but soon it recovered again, still the original Looks like I have been unable to find a way, I don''t understand how to do it at all."


    Zhou Shu paused, "They are not really remnants of souls, they are really in the grave."


    Luo Xiping seemed to have some enlightenment, "They are surrounded by gloomy graves?"


    "Yes, there are more than nine hundred gloomy tombs. The gloomy tomb itself is a soul gathering thing. How to use the gloomy tomb to lock the souls. Only now I have seen a little clue. It can be arranged by one person. Such a formation is much higher than the fourth son, three Yin, etc. I don��t know, alas," Zhou Shuwei sighed, "In terms of guarding ghosts, the Ghost Yin Sect is really a wizard, no sect can compare."


    Xiaosu was a little worried, "What are we doing now?"


    Luo Xiping thought for a while, "Since the remnant soul is inside, it doesn''t seem to make a difference what is outside."


    "The outside is a ghost image, similar to a clone of the soul. The remnant soul has no such ability. It is done by the Yin Tomb Soul Locking Array. Most of the power of these soul images comes from the surrounding soul power. Even if they are scattered and broken, it is very They can recover quickly, but they are not the key to the soul-locking formations. It is meaningless to put strength on them." Zhou Shu thought for a while. "We need to find the formation eyes hidden in these gloomy mounds. Most gloomy mounds gather. All are the remnants of the soul drawn by the formation, and in the eyes of the formation, it is the formation of the formation..."


    Xiaosu looked at him, "What is it?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It is mostly himself, he should separate his soul into different eyes."


    When he saw this, he was shocked.


    It is impossible for him to do this kind of thing. The practitioner must insist on his own mind and will not allow his soul to be out of control or even incomplete. That is equivalent to losing his mind and no longer a practitioner, but some people really don��t. In the same way, they can surpass everything for faith, as long as they are required by God, no matter what they give.


    Luo Xiping and Shui Xi were both surprised, "Separate my soul?"


    Xiao Su stagnated, "That''s how painful..."


    "Pain is a small problem. I turn my soul into a remnant soul. Without great willpower and perseverance, it is impossible to do it," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "But without a helper, this is the only way. He can gather many remnants of souls, but he is the only one who can really act as the eyes of the formation. Otherwise, it will be difficult for this formation to take effect, and it is impossible to gather so many remnants and soul power It is even more impossible to lock what you want to lock."


    Xiao Su said unconsciously, "We must make him free."


    "must."


    Luo Xiping and Shui Xi looked at each other, very firm.


    They are all soul cultivators in the astral state. They know how big the difference is between the remnant soul and the complete soul. They never thought that someone would be willing to separate the soul by themselves, and it was not for themselves. If Luo Xiping came here before In order to get rid of the gods, it is now that I do it with all my heart.


    Zhou Shu stared at the Yin Tomb without speaking.


    He was hesitating, unable to give an answer, very rare.


    Xiaosu anxiously said, "How are we going to look for the eyes now? Dig them one by one?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be good, right?"


    Luo Xiping hesitated, "If the gloom is destroyed, will the formation be invalidated?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The outer gloom gathers the remnants of the soul to guard, and at the same time transmits the spirit power to the inner layer. The inner gloom confines the powerful remnants and is used to seal the targets inside, even if the remnants in the formation Problems with the soul or even the eyes of the formation, such as corrosion, etc., will not change the effect of the formation. The facts can also be seen. Whether it is the inner or outer layer, many remnants of the soul become evil spirits, but the formation It still works very well, but as long as the Yin Mound is destroyed and the balance of the formation is broken, everything can change."


    Shui Xi thought of something, his heart tense, "If the formation fails..."


    "All the remnant souls here may become our enemies, of course, there are things that are sealed."


    Zhou Shu said plainly, but his expression was very solemn.

 Chapter 3886: decline

    "what?"


    "All the remnants?"


    "There are hundreds of thousands of remnant souls here, so do you have to add something in the formation?"


    Several people stopped.


    I also have a clear understanding of Zhou Shu''s silence just now.


    Just now, they were all moved by what the divine envoy did and said that the divine envoy must be liberated. At that time, Zhou Shu didn��t say a word. When he came, Zhou Shu also said to do it. Why? When the most needed decision was made, he stopped talking.


    Now they understand.


    Shui Xi thought for a while, "Apart from the destruction of the gloom, do we have no other way to find the battle?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The eighth sense here is invalid. You may only be able to find them one by one. It is inevitable that you will destroy the Yin Tomb. There are at least four array eyes in the multiple burial mounds. Only the person who arranges the array knows the exact positions. Let alone us, even the gods don''t know."


    He paused, and then said, "Actually, I found the front eye, and I am not sure what to do. If the front eye has been corroded..."


    Although I didn''t finish it, everyone wanted it and was silent.


    The formation of the eyes is corroded, which means that they cannot deal with the sealed object without affecting the formation. They must first solve the formation. The consequence of solving the formation is to invalidate the entire formation, thus causing It is almost impossible to survive the attacks of all souls, including sealed objects.


    If Han hesitated, "It means that the best way is to keep the status quo, right?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "When the arrangers set up the array, they thought about everything, but didn''t leave a way for themselves."


    Xiao Su sighed, "Hey, he sacrificed to this point in order to seal something, but what we can do is to let him continue to sacrifice, let alone liberation, not even a moment of rest."


    Han Ruo nodded unconsciously, "Yes, it''s really sad."


    Zhou Shu looked at them and said calmly, "Let''s go out first."


    Shui Xi lowered his head and said hesitantly, "But, if you can''t get rid of him, Xiping can''t leave here."


    Luo Xiping looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "I��m here, you��ll lose if you don��t try it. Brother Zhou, you take the letter to Ruoshuixi and I will try it myself. Eyes, maybe even better luck, the eyes will be fine, maybe better luck, I can take out the sealed thing..."


    Han Ruo couldn''t help but scolded, "Brother, how can there be so much luck, there are more than 900 gloomy graves here!"


    "You have to do what you have promised."


    Luo Xiping couldn''t see Hanruo, he only looked at Zhou Shu seriously with a slight smile.


    Shuixi walked by and took his hand, warmly said, "I will try with you, if you can''t get out, it makes no sense for me to go out."


    "Me too..."


    "okay."


    Zhou Shu interrupted her and frowned, "It''s not that I don''t go out to help, I just have to use other methods. I already have an idea, but now I''m going out to discuss with the ghost and god, you guys don''t bother and follow me ."


    "Say you earlier."


    ������������


    The sad look on Xiao Su''s face disappeared immediately, and he followed Zhou Shu, "You guys also hurry up, he said he will do it if he has an idea."


    Shui Xi and Luo Xiping looked at each other, and then walked over, only there were many worries in their hearts. Is there really a way? If everything is as Zhou Shu said, to surpass the divine envoy, no matter what you do, it will be a mortal situation, even if there is a life-changing divine art, it is useless, unless it is a saint.


    It didn''t take long to leave the formation.


    Zhou Shu called Luo Xiping aside and said in a deep voice, "Senior, I have something to ask."


    A voice came from Luo Xiping��s soul, "Why disturb my sleep? Did you do it so quickly? No, you didn''t."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You are a ghost, so it shouldn''t be difficult for you to be a little dignified."


    "God, what are you talking about... a little bit?"


    Noticing something, the voice slowly said, "Fine."


    At the same time when he said this, Luo Xiping also lost consciousness, or his consciousness was completely replaced by ghosts and gods.


    The deity understood that Zhou Shu just wanted to speak to him alone, not to surrender.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Senior should know the situation inside, right?"


    Luo Xiping said impatiently, "Why ask knowingly, if I can go in, why is it so troublesome? I can''t use my strength in it, otherwise it''s likely to let that..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If you don''t know, how come you are so sure that there will be problems in the divine power?"


    After a short silence, Rossi said calmly, "The first time I did glance at the waste, just a few breaths of observation made the signs of power runaway appear inside, and several gloomy tombs almost cracked. I quit soon."


    Zhou Shu paused, "A few eyes are enough, then you should know, has his soul been corroded?"


    Luo Xiping hesitated, "It should be said that it is pollution. It is true. If there is no change, he should be more compliant with my power."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Then you let us go in and get free, doesn''t that mean sending you to death? As long as we open the gloomy mound where the eyes are, and the gloomy mound can no longer restrain the remnant soul, he will attack us, and even let us The whole formation collapsed."


    Luo Xiping was calm, "You are wrong. He will never attack you. Sacrifice is his obsession. Even if he becomes a remnant soul, even if he is polluted, he will still not harm any practitioners. He will do his best to complete him. The mission of a divine envoy can do this. As a founder, can��t you do it? Even in the face of many remnants of violent spirits, and I can be sure that most of them will avoid the glory of your great road. The danger is not too great."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You make sense?"


    "It''s not that I make sense," Rossi said gently, "It''s just that I see a little bit more, you have your scruples, but you can actually do it."


    "That was when I was alone, and..." Zhou Shu paused, "What is sealed inside?"


    Rossi said gently is a remnant of the corpse once used by Shebi. "


    Zhou Shu almost shouted, "How could that kind of thing appear in the soul world?"


    The corpse of Shebi is the most terrifying witch god. The remains used are part of the body of the **** envoy. There is no doubt that she retains the power of the corpse. Once awakened in the soul world, the soul here may be swallowed by it. When the time attracts the gods, the entire soul world will be extravagant than the corpse.


    And behind the soul world is the fairy world.


    "Who knows, but it must have been brought in by the people of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It must have been deceived by the witch god. In the past tens of thousands of years, it was the time when Shebi Corpse was most active. He was everywhere," Luo Xiping was interested. Looking at Zhou Shu, "Speaking of this, don''t you also have the breath of luxury than a corpse?"


    Zhou Shu was indifferent, "I have dealt with his followers several times."


    Rossiping nodded, "I understand, so this time, you won''t refuse, right."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3887: Supernatural power

    Latest URL:


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Of course I will help the soul world, but I don''t care about the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Luo Xiping thought for a while, "I probably understand what you mean."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Do you understand?"


    Rossi said calmly, "It''s not difficult to understand, you want to simply release the extravagant corpse, let the Ten Thousand Soul Sect deal with him, and then sit back and reap the profits, you deserve to be a practitioner, but I have to remind you that this is a very Bad idea."


    "No need to be reminded, you are wrong at all."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I have my own considerations, but I have not yet reached the level of selfishness. I plan to solve the Ten Thousand Soul Sect first, and then come to the soul world to deal with the corpse. , But more importantly, I don��t want to try my best to expose myself so that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will be aware of it, which will affect my strategy towards the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Luo Xiping paused, "You are a difficult person to figure out... Then you will still let my divine envoy free?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Yes, the soul world is very important, no matter it is to me or to the heavens, it must not be encroached on by the wizard god."


    Rossi said calmly, "It seems that I am worrying too much, so why are you looking for me?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with great interest, "I have done things for you. You can''t let me do it for nothing."


    Luo Xiping paused, "Isn''t this what you want to do? You have to keep the soul world yourself."


    Zhou Shu''s expression became solemn, "It is correct to say that, but the fact is that I also helped you solve the problem. If this divine emissary cannot be freed, you will never have a new divine emissary, right? Although I admit that you are A saint, but your mode of behavior is a god. You cannot sow seeds, and you have no disciples. You have only believers and divine messengers."


    Luo Xiping laughed, a little cold, "The saint is best at bargaining and grinding your mouth. I didn''t expect you to be a founder and also very good at it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "Did you see many saints?"


    Luo Xiping said coldly, "Why do you think I chose to be a god? Because I really don''t want to be a saint. They have a reason for everything, and there are so many rules and regulations... What can you say? Say it quickly."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It''s very simple, give me the power of Luo Xiping, and I will take over the things here."


    Luo Xiping was surprised for a while, "Do you want to be my believer? You are a founder."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I don''t know how to practice your tactics, and I won''t obey you. I just use it. I think it can help me. After all, Luo Xiping can use even one-tenth of these supernatural powers. No, I will let it dissipate after this. Of course, while it is here with me, I may still ask you for help, but you can decide whether to do it or not."


    Roxiping seemed thoughtful, "I thought you would put forward more stringent conditions."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m not a saint. Even if I become a saint, I don''t like bargaining. I want to settle the matter quickly. If you take away the power, Luo Xiping can leave. He will be fine, right? "


    Rossi said calmly, "For me, he is really not pious, so it is not a big deal to lose his divine power, he will not have a big deal, if you are sure, then we can start now."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Actually, I''m a little curious, did you choose Luo Xiping alone? Why don''t you find someone from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and go around?"


    Luo Xiping sighed, "I moved a heart of compassion for a while, but it turns out that if you are a god, you really shouldn''t be merciful. I''m not a **** saint."


    "Ha ha����"


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, and quickly calmed down, "If I didn''t come, how could Luo Xiping do what you confessed?"


    Rossi said calmly, "The divine power in his body is enough to contend with the divine envoy of Shebi Corpse, but he doesn''t know how to do it, and he can''t learn it. If he delays this way, I will help him do it. It��s just that, I don��t know what the consequences will be... If something goes wrong with the soul world, I will be in trouble. If you are willing to do it, it will be good for him and me."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "I feel that I am a bit of a loss now."


    Luo Xiping shook his head, "The founders shouldn''t care about gains and losses like this. Besides, if you lose this time, you will earn next time."


    Zhou Shu paused, "That''s it."


    Before the words fell, Luo Xiping''s soul shrank into a ball, pausing, like a puddle of mud, and Zhou Shu held a ball of black fire.


    "what happened?"


    has been paying attention to the water stream here, rushing over in a hurry, worrying and doubting.


    Zhou Shu glanced at Luo Xiping, and quickly released some spirit power. After a while, Luo Xiping recovered and barely stood firm, "I... Brother Zhou, what happened just now? God descended?"


    "Nothing."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have discussed with the god, the divine power in your body has now been removed, you are no longer his believer, and you don''t have to worry about the soul world anymore."


    "That''s great!"


    Shui Xi looked happy and couldn''t help but salute Zhou Shu.


    Luo Xiping was puzzled, "Is that all right, it''s that simple? That ancient remnant soul..."


    Zhou Shu raised the black fire in his hand, "He gave me your divine power, and I will take care of everything naturally. You will not still be attached to these divine powers, right?"


    "of course not."


    Watching the black fire, Luo Xiping shook his head vigorously, "I think about how to get rid of them every day!"


    The black fire shook suddenly, and it seemed that a line of fire flew out, but it was blocked by Zhou Shu not half of it. The black fire shook a few times and fell silent again.


    "That will do."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Brother Luo, because there is no divine power, you can��t use power for a while in UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com. This is not a bad thing. You can sort out your thoughts and decide the law to practice in the future. Li seems not suitable for you."


    Roxiping nodded, "I see."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I will send you back to the Palace of Immortality first, you will wait a few days there, and then I will send you out of the soul world."


    Shui Xi supported Luo Xiping, just nodding her head, being able to leave the soul world with Luo Xiping is her biggest desire, other things don''t matter.


    ������������


    "Xiao Su, what are you still trying to do, leave."


    Zhou Shu put away the black fire, glanced at Xiao Su, and walked out quickly.


    Xiao Su quickly followed, and whispered, "Zhou Shu, are you taking everything to yourself again? Have you figured it out? This is not a simple matter. What is the sealed thing, we all I don''t know, just in case..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her, "It''s my old opponent, I know how to deal with it, so don''t worry."


    "Old opponent?"


    Xiaosu seems to understand something, "Then we have a lot of supernatural powers in vain, and God will follow?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If you have supernatural power, you can use it naturally, but it''s not in vain, you can do things."


    "Hey, before you do something, you always have to use enough books."


    realized something, she quickly covered her mouth, "he didn''t hear it, that god."


    "No."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay to hear it. Ghosts and gods are better than other gods. After all, he was once a cultivator. He can understand. Let alone this, we are going to Yuanhun Palace."

 Chapter 3888: Pick you up

    "Huh, where''s brother?"


    Hanruo looked around, very confused.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t worry, the matter of transcending the remnant soul is left to me, his divine power has been eliminated, and he is now in the imperial palace. When we solve the matter here, we will go back together."


    "Already resolved? Great!"


    Hanruo felt relieved, she would not question Zhou Shu, only there were still many worries, "Zhou Shu, you took this matter over, then you..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t know what I''m not sure about. It would be easier without your participation."


    "You..." Han Ruo thought of something and said angrily, "You said that again, I am not a burden!"


    Zhou Shu paused and smiled unconsciously, "I think you have said this many times in Wufang City... I know and understand, but now you don��t need to prove it again. I have something to ask you. help."


    Han Ruo snorted, "Don''t worry, I won''t go out without solving the Ten Thousand Soul Sect with you. Now my brother is fine, I have no regrets."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''m not talking about this, but after."


    "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect hasn''t finished thinking about the future..." Han Ruo frowned, seeming to understand, "It is related to Linglongtian? Then you should talk to Zhilingxian, this time you helped Linglongtian a lot. , They will definitely return you."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and asked suspiciously, "They, are you?"


    Han Ruo shook his head, "I was in Linglongtian just to find my brother. Now that I have done it, I don��t need to go back and waste their resources. I didn��t talk about Linglongtian people, but I really owed them for thousands of years. There are a lot of them, and I don��t know how to compensate."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "I see, you never thought about joining Linglongtian."


    Hanruo nodded, "Well, I didn''t plan to go back this time when I came to Chifeng City. If I can''t save my brother, then I will die in the soul world. If I can save it, I..." She glanced at Zhou Shu , Hesitated, "Actually, I didn''t think I could really save it, but I did it now. It''s too fast. I, I haven''t thought about where to go..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You can think slowly, anywhere, of course Xianshucheng welcomes you."


    Lifting his head, Hanruo''s eyes are shining, "Really? Then my brother and I are going to Xianshu City, and Shuixi?"


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "Of course there is no problem."


    "That''s great! I actually wanted to go to Xianshu City for a long time..." As if thinking of something, Hanruo lowered his head and quickly raised it again, smiling like a flower, and said brightly, "Zhou Shu, you What do you want me to do for you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''ll talk until the matter is over."


    "That''s not what you said just now," Han Ruo looked at Zhou Shu and suddenly thought of something, his face changed, "Do you want me to stay in Linglong Tian?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "The practitioner should follow the original mind. Since you did not intend to join Linglongtian, I cannot change you."


    Hanruo looked at him, hesitated, and sighed secretly, "I can go back to Linglongtian, if you need it... Besides, if you saved my brother, I should give you back."


    "You have paid back enough."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "When you were taken away by the immortal world, you have always concealed my traces. If you didn''t try to leave a message, I would not find the tricks and the old swordsman. For me, this is very important , It��s me who tells you."


    Han Ruo laughed and smiled very seriously, "Zhou Shu, what do you do for such a long time? Then I can also say in the past. If it weren''t for you, it would be a question of whether I can live or not. Anyway, this time is You saved my brother. I should really help you. Just tell me what I want to do when I return to Linglongtian."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I didn''t let you go back to Linglongtian."


    Han Ruo frowned and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, you are still verbose now. I have nothing to do when I go back. Besides, I am used to Linglongtian. They still want to help me get promoted. You don��t know the best place to practice in Linglong Heaven, do you? I also want to see it."


    "I didn''t let you go back to Linglongtian."


    Zhou Shu repeated very seriously, "I''m dealing with Ten Thousand Soul Sect together in Blazing Phoenix City and Linglongtian. Linglongtian will not tell you about this, but Xianting will definitely find out, plus the past, you have to go back to the fairy world. Even if Linglongtian can''t keep you, you can only stay in Outland. What I hope is that if you stay in Linglongtian in Blazing Phoenix City, I will stay here for hundreds of years to make a formation for Blazing Phoenix City and let them With the power of self-protection, even if people from the fairy world come to Chifeng City, they can be blocked, don''t worry about safety, and in the outer domain, if something really happens, you can leave at any time."


    Han Ruo couldn''t help but nodded, and said suspiciously, "This is very good, you have considered it, so what can''t you say?"


    "Hehe, I don''t know either."


    Zhou Shu smiled. He didn''t say anything just now, maybe it was affected by Han Ruo''s smile.


    Han Ruo shook his head slightly, "If I want me to stay in Linglongtian, is it the link between Xianshu City, Linglongtian and Blazing Phoenix City?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, if the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is successfully resolved this time, I will be able to establish some kind of alliance with Blazing Phoenix City. As for Linglongtian, it is the immortal realm in charge of the sect that I really want to win, so I need one here. You are the right person who can help me. Of course, Luo Xiping and Shuixi will be there, and I will send someone to help you."


    Han Ruo thought about it for a few breaths and quickly said, "I do, but my brother and Shuixi don''t need to stay here, let them go to Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "You don''t want to be with them?"


    "Yes, but I want to stay together. Xianshu City is a more suitable place," Han Ruo blinked, "You won''t let me stay in Blazing Phoenix City?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "No, it won''t be needed for a few hundred years at the earliest."


    Han Ruoxin smiled, "Okay, then I''ll wait, I''ve waited for thousands of years, and what will happen in a few hundred years, let alone I know that my brother is also waiting for me."


    Zhou Shu nodded solemnly, "I will pick you up at that time."


    Han Ruo stagnated and said, "Who wants you to pick it up? I''ll go back by myself."


    "Hey--"


    Xiao Su talked about Zhou Shu, "You have been in a daze for so long, did you whisper in your stomach? We are on the wrong path!"


    Zhou Shu settled down, UU reading www. uuk��nshu.com glanced ahead, "No matter how nonsense you are, I have been looking at the road. Soon it will be the Yuanhun Palace. With such bright lights, it is impossible to admit mistakes. I was thinking about the Wanhunzong."


    "Who knows what you are thinking?"


    Xiao Su glanced at him with a smile, "Hey, I know everything about Hanruo. I went to find her back then."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said warmly, "I know, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to find them and I would never forget."


    "At that time, I just fell in love with you. I suffered a lot. I haven''t asked you to compensate."


    Xiao Su curled his lips and paused suddenly, "Hey, what kind of soul guard lamp seems to be dimmed? It''s still flashing?"


    Han Ruo''s expression was slightly condensed, and he was also a little confused, "The soul-guarding light flashes, indicating that there is an unexpected situation, what happened?"


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3889: Cheriu

    latest website:


    At this time, the situation in the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls is a bit chaotic.


    bang, bang!


    "again!"


    In the main hall, a quasi-sage old man looked around with a gloomy expression, "Where is the problem this time?"


    Soon, a Hunyuan Golden Immortal saluted, "Elder Zhang Heng, it is found that it is the Wu-shaped soul condensing pool. It is the same as the D-shaped soul condensing pool. Abnormal power appeared in it, causing the spirit power inside to lose control. , The condensed soul jade was in an unstable state and exploded one after another."


    Zhang Heng coldly said, "What''s the reason? Have you found it?"


    Hun Yuan Jinxian shook his head and said, "No, we don��t know why those powers come from. For the first time in tens of thousands of years, this situation has occurred. The soul power of the soul condensing pond comes from the soul road. Soul Road will not let other powers pass."


    Zhang slowly said, "Then the problem with Yuanhun Palace and Wanhun Pagoda?"


    Hunyuan Jinxian hurriedly said, "We also think so. It is possible that outsiders have come in or spies have emerged from within the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The latter is more likely. We are still investigating the details. According to the elder''s instructions, we The Ten Thousand Soul Tower and Yuanhun Palace have been temporarily closed, and no one is allowed to go out."


    "Quickly find out, first check the Ten Thousand Soul Tower! Then transfer some more people over!"


    Zhang Heng''s face was terribly dark, "No matter who finds the spy, he will appreciate a thousand soul jade!"


    How can you not be angry?


    Everyone in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect knows that the elder of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower is the elder of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower, and Zhang Heng is the first three great figures of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Although the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is no longer in charge of the sect, the status of the immortal world is still there. Zhang Heng, who has been in charge of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower for five hundred years, is also looking forward to this day. He is about to be promoted, but something like this has not happened in tens of thousands of years.


    Hunyuan Jinxian nodded, and hesitated, "I see, I will call again, Elder, do you want to inform Elder Yue?"


    "The old man has already notified, how can I hide this kind of thing?"


    Zhang Heng scolded, "Elder Yue is still dealing with outside affairs. It is very difficult to come in for a short time, and he has only left for a few days. It is too troublesome to take back hundreds of true soul bodies and release them again. , Elder Yue asked us to deal with this matter ourselves, and we must not go wrong."


    "Understood, there are at most a few spies, and we are enough to deal with them."


    Hun Yuan Jin Xian finished the ceremony, and quickly retired.


    Zhang swept across the hall, his gaze fell on the door behind him, his eyes dignified, and he thought to himself, "Isn''t it because of this? The soul jade explosion is a major event, but if something goes wrong here..."


    Thinking of this, my heart felt tight.


    Yuanhun Palace.


    Zhou Shu and Xiao Su have reached the boundary, looking at the flashing soul-guarding lamp, they are thinking.


    A guard of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect came over and said solemnly, "Two Junior Brothers, you can''t enter the Primordial Soul Palace now, and you will come again later..." But halfway through the conversation, his body shook and his eyes became hollow.


    It is too easy for Zhou Shu to control the Hunyuan Jinxian, let alone the soul.


    After only two breaths, the guard immediately changed his expression, "It turns out that the two entities have also entered the soul world. They are here to assist in the investigation, then please come in."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Troubled brother to lead the way."


    Xiaosu quietly spread the voice, "What happened here?"


    Hanruo was also puzzled, "Why are you not letting in? There was no such rule before in Yuanhun Palace."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "My reason, I did some tricks on the soul road before, and wanted to see the condensation process of the soul jade, but the soul condensing pool in the tower of ten thousand souls exploded. They suspected that there was an internal traitor who was making trouble. , So the Primordial Soul Palace and Ten Thousand Soul Towers were closed, and they are now being investigated."


    Xiao Su frowned, "Then you are still smiling, now they must have raised their guard, we are not easy to handle it?"


    "It is more likely to be an opportunity."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "I''ve seen it. This kind of thing is very rare. The tower master is eager to find the result, but there is not enough manpower in the Ten Thousand Souls Tower. He is summoning the disciples with ontology to assist in the investigation. The Ten Thousand Souls Tower is full of souls. Shi, in most places, one cannot freely use power without the body. Of course, even with the body, there is not much power that can be used unless there is a token."


    Xiao Su understands something, "Shall we go in?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course, isn''t it now?"


    The guard didn''t know that he had been affected by Zhou Shu''s control, and grumbled, "Why did it explode in a good manner? I have been in the soul world for so long, and I am going to go out now. I don''t know how many days I will stay. It''s horrible."


    Zhou Shu looked very happy, "I found out there are a lot of soul jade."


    "You have to be able to get it," the guard sighed, "You just came here, there is still time to spend here, but I have been a guard for ten years, and I don''t know if the outside body will fail. Something will happen, but look at the elders, we will never let us go unless we find out."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I should be able to find out soon."


    "How could it be that easy."


    The guard couldn''t help shaking his head, "The disciples who can enter the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls have been tested again and again, and soul silk is also planted in their souls. This situation can still be raped. It is definitely not easy to investigate. Maybe it is the elder himself. ..." He covered his mouth and whispered, "Don''t tell me the two of you, I''m just guessing."


    Zhou Shu and Xiao Su smiled and said, "Of course not."


    The guard nodded, but he was terrified in his heart, and he dared not speak anymore.


    was silent all the way for a long time, and the guard pointed to the front.


    "Thank you brother."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and looked towards the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    Xiaosu was a little surprised.


    Zhou Shu also, even when he was far away from the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls, he had clearly sensed the call of the Pagoda of Ten Thousand Souls, and also understood the basic situation of the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls, the soul cornerstone integrated into the body, making Zhou Shu here. Also got some treatment to go home.


    The Pagoda of Ten Thousand Souls is similar to the pyramids Zhou Shu has seen in the past, but is more magnificent.


    The blue-white giant tower occupies an area of ??hundreds of miles and is about a thousand meters high. The lower part is square and thick and solid like a city. However, the surrounding walls are painted with various exquisite patterns, the world is in it, and the upper part is sharp. It is translucent, like nothingness outside the sky. Under the reflection of the surrounding lights, it shows a variety of colors and shapes. What you see from different directions is different, even if you just blink an eye. Then it was what I saw before blinking.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Don''t look at it, you can''t bear to ruin it if you watch too much."


    "what."


    Xiao Su was taken aback, and soon recovered, "Yes, but I feel a little bit reluctant to destroy such a thing."


    ��Book Friends Welfare you can get cash or credits, and iPhone12, Switch waiting for you! Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to get it!


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "In the future, we will build a good one. This is full of the brand of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and the origin of the soul world is also restricted. Long-term staying here will be a bad thing for the soul world and cannot be left."


    Xiao Su didn''t understand, but just nodded, "Then let''s go in quickly. If we solve it earlier, we will go back soon. I''m in this soul world all day, and I am almost suffocated."

 Chapter 3890: sneak into

    "stop."


    As soon as he arrived at the gate, he was drunk before he could catch a few glances.


    A quasi-sage looked at Zhou Shu and Xiaosu blankly, "Take off the spirit power mask."


    Zhou Shu dissipated the spirit power mask, bent over and said, "But the disciples were negligent. They just came from the restricted area and got used to it."


    Quasi-Sage was slightly startled, "You have gone to the restricted area? No wonder you have a lot of external spirit power on your body."


    Zhou Shu lowered his head slightly, "Yes, disciple Dingmen Yang Gang, she is Yang Su, from Yimen, we went to the restricted area together."


    "But it''s bold."


    The quasi-sage nodded slightly, and was a little less vigilant, "Who asked you to come over?"


    "When I was going to return to the Fanxiang Palace, I received Elder Zheng''s order and came directly, but we still don''t know what''s going on." Zhou Shu couldn''t help but glance at the Ten Thousand Soul Tower. "We are all seeing it for the first time. The Tower of Ten Thousand Souls is really spectacular."


    The quasi-sage smiled slightly, "If you do a good job, you enter the A gate, it''s easy if you want to see."


    Zhou Shu nodded with a solemn expression, "As a disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, this is exactly what we want to achieve."


    The quasi saint nodded his head and was quite satisfied, "Yes, ambitious, I won''t talk too much nonsense. Today, something happened in the Ten Thousand Soul Tower, so some people need to be transferred to help investigate. You go in there, and there are people in the hall. I will tell you what to do, be careful not to touch the soul stone, it is very troublesome to be affected by the soul power."


    "Thank you elder for reminding."


    Zhou Shu bowed a bow and asked in confusion, "Do you need any token array talisman? The disciple heard that they are all needed here."


    The quasi-sage waved his hand, "The token is used to offset the influence of the soul stone. It doesn''t take long for you to enter, and you don''t need to make a full shot. You don''t need this. As for the formation talisman, it has nothing to do with you. Go in."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and took Xiao Su quickly to the tower.


    Xiao Su was a little pleased and a little surprised, "I lied to it so simple, I thought I would be entangled for a long time."


    "You think it''s simple."


    Zhou Shu gently shook his head, "Speaking is not a check. In those few words, the soul mind and soul thread are all planted, and they have deliberately applied the soul-retracting technique, let them control, as long as there is an abnormal behavior on our side, The soul will be drawn away and lose contact with the body. It is impossible for the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to be careless to those temporarily recruited."


    Xiao Su''s face paled, "Ah, I didn''t feel it at all."


    "I moved to the soul shadow, of course you can''t feel it," Zhou Shu released two soul shadows before leaving the passage, pulling Xiao Su Yin in the corner, and said slowly, "These two soul shadows Will temporarily replace us, as long as we don��t encounter a quasi-sage like Yueming, we won��t show any flaws."


    "What about us, can''t others see it?"


    Xiao Su looked at the hall not far away, and many people had already gathered in it.


    "What do you think."


    Zhou Shu smiled and pulled Xiao Su into the hall. There were obviously a lot of people, but they didn''t seem to have seen them. Even the guards, their attention was on the two ghost shadows who had just entered, and they didn''t notice that they were leaning against them. Zhou Shu and Xiao Su by the wall.


    Xiao Su was shocked, "What''s the matter?"


    "The walls inside are built with soul stones. I can use their power to hide us, and people here are deliberately evading the soul power of the soul stones, so no one will find us," Zhou Shu was very calm. , "But not all places can be integrated, many places have restricted formations, those are we need to be extra careful."


    Xiao Su looked happy, "Then let''s destroy the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Look at the situation first."


    Before long, hundreds of people gathered in the hall.


    Most of them are entering the Ten Thousand Soul Tower for the first time, as can be seen from the curious eyes and constant exclamation and discussion.


    A quasi-sage came over and rebuked in a deep voice, "It''s all quiet!"


    The crowd suddenly lost their voices, Zhou Shu and Xiao Su''s soul shadow stood in one corner, respectfully.


    "Group."


    As soon as the voice fell, the crowd separated, forming five phalanxes and dozens of groups. The disciples looked at each other, each at a loss, without knowing what was going on, they came over involuntarily, all controlled by others. .


    The quasi-sage nodded in satisfaction. It feels good to have hundreds of puppets, but unfortunately, it can��t be used forever. If you keep using spiritism to control the disciple, it consumes a lot of money, and soon the disciple��s soul will also have problems. Majesty is enough, "In groups of three, check one level per ten groups, from the second to the sixth level, every soul you encounter, everyone must ask clearly, don��t let one go. If an abnormality is found Those who are moving, grab it right away, remember, don��t touch the soul stone in the tower, only check the passage and the room that you can enter. Anyone who has a formation restriction will be doing it. You don��t need to control it. Those who enter without permission will die."


    "Yes."


    The disciples nodded one after another, and didn''t dare to say much. Even their souls were in the hands of others, so they naturally had to behave properly.


    Xiao Su turned around, "We are assigned to the fourth floor...Hey, why don''t we speak?"


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I was on the side of Soul Shadow just now, trying to use soul-holding."


    Xiao Su looked blank, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "They can control and influence hundreds of disciples with spiritism. I can also try and pass on the information collected by these disciples to me through spiritism. If it can be done, these disciples will It is equivalent to helping us find Xiaosu was stunned, "That''s okay? "


    Zhou Shu knocked on her, "Don''t make a fuss, I can also be spiritualist, I am better than them, and there is a spirit world to help, what''s wrong."


    Xiao Su blinked, "But what are we looking for?"


    "Beam the soul hub."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "To completely destroy the Pagoda of Ten Thousand Souls, you need to find the soul beam at each level. That is a combination formation. The soul stone and cornerstone here are maintained by this formation. Each layer has this formation, and the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls also functions because of this. If the Soul Axis is destroyed, the soul foundation stone and the soul stone will lose its restraint, and a lot of soul power will be emitted. At that time, the entire Ten Thousand Soul Tower will be in In a chaotic state, we only need to detonate some of the soul power in the Soul Stone to destroy the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls in one fell swoop."


    Xiao Su said with joy, "That''s great! If someone helps us find it, let''s go directly to the seventh floor? I heard Han Ruo said that there are ten floors in this Ten Thousand Soul Tower."


    To exchange good books, follow the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now and receive cash red envelopes!


    Han Ruo popped his head and whispered, "Yes, but I don''t have any information at all on the top three layers, and the other layers still know some, there are soul condensing pools, requiems, soul forging stations, etc., but the soul hub What is it, where is the formation, I don''t know at all, how did you know?"


    Zhou Shu laughed. "Of course you don��t know. Shuhunshu is a name I gave myself. As for what the Ten Thousand Soul Sect calls them, I don��t know, but the formation must exist. The Soul Stone told me. Yes, I have explored it too."


    Xiao Su shook his head and couldn''t help saying, "You are in the soul world, and you are really going home. I will tell you everything."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support from the corner waiting for me, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3891: Black fire

    The sixth floor of Wanhun Tower.


    Zhou Shu and Xiao Su were hidden at the entrance to the upper floor, and they didn''t move for a while.


    Little Sue paused, "Isn''t it OK?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is not difficult to break the access control formation and go to the next floor, but there is a high chance of being spotted by the guards here, which is a bit troublesome."


    Because of the investigation of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower, the access control formations from the second to the sixth floors were opened, and they can pass without the formation talisman, so Zhou Shu reached the sixth floor smoothly. Because of this, there is no Under restricted circumstances, Zhou Shu also shared the information of millions of soul sect disciples using soul-drawing, and knew everything from the second to the sixth floor, and found the Soul Axis that maintains the Ten Thousand Soul Tower. Up.


    But going further is very troublesome.


    The access control formation is not too complicated. Combining the power of the soul road and the soul cornerstone can be relieved, but there are all guards in the formation. It is inevitable that the guard will detect it when breaking the formation, and it is difficult to do anything.


    Xiao Su thought for a while and said, "Do you think of a way to get him out?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The guards here are equivalent to the eyes, they won''t move."


    Xiao Su said again, "Otherwise, just ignore the top and remove all the six floors. The ones above will definitely not stand firmly and will fall off."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Yes, it is possible to destroy the Ten Thousand Soul Tower without destroying all the soul beams. However, what is on it, we have to figure it out. Maybe the Kongtong seal is also on it?"


    Xiao Su''s heart tightened, "Yes, the safest place in the soul world is there. It must be there. If the Kongtong seal is blown up, it would be great."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''m not afraid of being blown up. That thing won''t be broken. It''s just that it now maintains the gate of Huangquan. If we don''t figure out the situation, we will do it. We may also be trapped in the soul world, or You can only leave through the fairy world."


    Xiao Su touched his head, "It''s really troublesome this time."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "I have a way, but if I do, I want to surpass that remnant soul..."


    A voice came out, "Enough, you said so much, don''t you just want to come out? People who are too deep in their minds won''t live long."


    Zhou Shu stopped, and quickly took out the black fire, "Ah, senior is here, I thought you were not there."


    "Stop talking nonsense, there is no other **** here, of course I am," the black fire shook a few times, "but I really didn''t expect you to know how to restrain my divine power, no wonder you did it without hesitation. It is put away."


    Zhou Shu was very humble, "The juniors do know a little about the power of ghosts and gods."


    As I said before, the divine power is different from the power of the saints, because divine power will be restrained by one or several laws, and the power of ghosts and gods, Zhou Shu happens to know the method of restraint, the nemesis of the power of ghosts and gods is the power of reincarnation , Except for Shu Zhili, Zhou Shu''s best strength.


    Heihuo snorted, "It''s not some, I don''t even think I am a **** in you."


    "That''s because of too little divine power, and it has nothing to do with juniors."


    Zhou Shu said sincerely, "Senior, in the current situation, if you want to achieve perfection, I am afraid that only you will be the one to take action."


    "You don''t need to flatter me, but you are indeed too bad," Hei Huo was a little disdainful. "You have been tossing in the front formation for so long. I was anxious when I saw it. I thought you were swaggering into the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls, what are you doing? It''s all easy, but I didn''t expect it to be a fancy."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There is a specialization in the art industry. Of course we are not as good as the predecessors. Listening to the predecessors, it seems that breaking the formation is easy?"


    "Nonsense, many of the formations here are arranged with the help of Gui Xiu."


    The black fire paused, "Do you think that the soul road of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will be able to suppress the soul cornerstone of the soul world for a long time? It is impossible at all. It is impossible to control the soul power perfectly, except for those noisy old things, only Our ghosts have been repaired, so I am not afraid to tell you that when the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls could be built, my divine envoys made a lot of effort.


    Xiao Su was startled, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Hei Huo dissatisfied, "You didn''t ask me, why should I say?"


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu looked condensed, "It was the fault of the younger generation. The envoy of the older generation helped to build the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls, and also helped the soul world suppress the corpse... The relationship between the envoy of the senior and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is probably unusual. Right."


    Heihuo hesitated, "This has nothing to do with you."


    "You are mostly related to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, maybe they are their guardians in the past, but now they don''t listen to you," the talking Xiao Su saw the black fire flash, and quickly hid behind Zhou Shu, "I am Guess, don''t be angry, but I''m still a little surprised, if you know the Ten Thousand Soul Sect so well, shouldn''t you go to rescue your divine envoy sooner?"


    The black fire paused for a long time, "The matter between the saint and the **** is not that simple."


    Zhou Shu held down Xiao Su, seemingly thoughtful, "Senior has probably fallen into strife, and now I have time to come out and see. There have always been disputes between the saints, not to mention the gods and the saints, I also understand."


    The black fire shook a few times, and said contemptuously, "It sounds like you know it well. Have you seen a few saints and gods?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "It may add up to ten, but none of them can be so close to the predecessors, and can give me so much magical power."


    Heihuo was surprised, "There are ten, there are so many?"


    Zhou Shu said honestly, "Almost, the witch god, the devil god, everything is included, but it is the Lord of Samsara that impresses the younger generation more deeply. The saint wants to destroy the heavens, and this also gives me a sense of the saint A different view."


    Heihuo was silent, and slowly said, "He is not the only one who wants to destroy the heavens, I also thought about it."


    "what?"


    Xiao Su wondered, "Why do you all think so?"


    "The heavens are the source of all troubles and the last key to unlock the unknown... Forget it, when you get to this point, you will understand," Heihuo turned to Zhou Shu, "Don''t worry about the guards, you just need to break Be bold and don''t be too scrupulous. The formation here is not as fragile as you think."


    "Does God have troubles..."


    Xiaosu was still reading, but UU reading was dragged by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu attached to the wall of the Soul Stone, ignoring the presence of the guards, and went straight to the formation. With the approval of the soul world and the help of the ghosts and gods, there was no need to worry about it. The black fire did not disappoint him. He ignored the guards. The guards also ignored him, dozens of breaths passed, the formation opened the restrictions on the soul stone, and Zhou Shu passed the formation smoothly and entered the seventh floor.


    Heihuo snorted, "The speed is still so slow."


    "It has improved a lot."


    Zhou Shu looked around. Unlike the first six floors, the passages here are very short, there are less than ten rooms, there are no corridors and everything, but most of the rooms are guarded by the formation, vaguely, with a quasi-sage atmosphere. Pass it over.


    Hei Huo said calmly, "There is nothing to care about at this level."


    Zhou Shu noticed something, "Which layer should I care about?"


    (PS: Thank you for your constant support in this life, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3892: Epiphany

    Heihuo is not hypocritical, "If nothing has changed, it is the ninth floor."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Because of what?"


    Even God says to care, he can''t ignore it.


    Heihuo calmly said, "Fang Haomiao is lying there. He is regarded as the real center of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower. What you said is the most important thing in the Ten Thousand Soul Pagoda. Without him, the Ten Thousand Soul Tower could not do so much. thing."


    "The body of ten thousand souls?"


    Zhou Shu and Xiaosu thought about it almost at the same time.


    Hello everyone, our public account will find gold and coin red envelopes every day, and you can receive them as long as you pay attention. Please seize the opportunity for the last benefit at the end of the year. Public Account [Book Powder Base]


    "Yes, even though Fang Haomiao has fallen and his soul disappeared, his body still maintains ample vitality, his flesh and blood are intact, and his vitality has not been reduced," Hei Huo thought of something, slowly said, "Natural souls Body, he could be sanctified in the first place, his body is already very close to a saint, but unfortunately in the end there was a problem with his soul and he still failed."


    Hearing this, Zhou Shu became nervous.


    Xiao Su also became depressed, and said dejectedly, "In other words, if you can''t destroy Fang Haomiao''s body, won''t the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls? But how can the body close to the saint be destroyed?


    "The founder can do it too."


    Heihuo looked at Zhou Shu, "You should understand? In fact, I am also very curious whether Dadaodao Furnace can really refine everything. After all, I have also heard some similar legends..."


    Xiao Su frowned, "What legend, half-talk."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense. "According to the legend, I heard that the founders of Cooking Tao once refined gods and made them into dishes, and the founders of Confucian Taoism also used Taoism furnaces to refine them. A sage, and because of this, Confucianism and Taoism have truly become the Great Way of the Heavens."


    Hei Huo nodded, "That''s right, refining the saint to gain the Tao."


    Xiao Su was very curious, "Ah, what saint was refined by the Taoist furnace?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and didn''t say, Hei Huo didn''t speak either.


    Xiao Su didn''t care too much. After thinking about it, he quickly became excited, "Well, Zhou Shu, you will train him!"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Shu Zhi Dao is not a great road. I have only survived the Dao catastrophe once, and I am still far from the goal."


    Xiao Su said unconsciously, "but didn''t the original Confucian sage also have it?"


    Heihuo followed, "What''s more, this is not a true saint, but only the body has no soul, and the body has never been truly sanctified. He is at best a semi-sage, stronger than a quasi-sage, but not as good as a saint."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Senior, do you come to have fun..."


    Heihuo said faintly, "It''s up to you, but I can tell you that if you don''t solve this problem, you can''t destroy the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls. Of course, you can also ask other people for help. Don''t you know many saints and gods? Several of them are very dissatisfied with the soul world."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The ready-made seniors are here. Who am I looking for? Besides, I really need the soul world."


    Heihuo''s words are very insidious, but he will not be fooled. The soul world is obviously very important to ghosts and gods. If Zhou Shu has the heart to find other gods to deal with the soul world, he may not only face it now. An enemy now.


    God is uneasy and kind, so he is always tempting.


    The black fire shook a few times, seemingly satisfied, "Then you have to do this and put Fang Haomiao into the furnace."


    Zhou Shu settled down, "If this is the only way, I will do it, but for now, let''s take a look at what''s on the seventh floor, senior, can you help me see it?"


    "The Shuhunshu you''re looking for is in the third room. If you''re looking for a formation, I''ve already broken it for you."


    Heihuo seems to want to see Zhou Shu refining and transforming into a semi-sage. Of course, it is nothing to him to do this. The power of ghosts and gods can completely suppress the power of the soul law, and it will not be too limited by the soul world.


    Zhou Shu reached out some envoys and nodded, "I have seen it, what else is there?"


    Heihuo said faintly, "There is also a quasi-sage who is cultivating. He uses a lot of soul jade. He uses more soul jade a day than other disciples'' decades, but it is a waste for him. If the soul tower suffers, maybe the fate palace will be broken, and it doesn''t make any sense to practice again. As for the other rooms, there is nothing to say. If you want to train the soul, you can try it, otherwise, forget it."


    Xiao Su blinked, "Are there any treasures?"


    The black fire paused, "The Kongtong seal you said? That little conch-like thing is right? It''s on the tenth floor, with the tower owner, but you can''t get it."


    Xiao Su was a little puzzled, "Why can''t I get it?"


    Heihuo hesitated for a few breaths, and slowly said, "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect was built by using the Kongtong Seal as the core of the soul world. Over the past tens of thousands of years, the supply of soul power to it has never stopped, I told you frankly You, the soul world has partially accepted the Kongtong seal. Although it cannot be the original core of the soul world, it is already an important part of the soul world. If you take the Kongtong seal, it means to be right with the soul world. The world and the soul world are right, do you think there is a chance of winning? From the moment you want to take it away, you can''t do without the soul world."


    "Senior really solved our big puzzle."


    Zhou Shu bowed and said slowly, "In fact, when I came in, I had this hunch that there is a power higher than the soul power of the soul world inside the Kongtong Yin, and I think that is the original power of the soul world. Being able to obtain the original power of the soul world, it has indeed become a part of the soul world, but even if I can''t take it away, I still have something to do."


    Xiao Su also thought of the purpose of coming in, "Yes, it''s better to close the gate of Huangquan to Chifeng City."


    Black Fire said frankly, "I don''t think it''s possible. Of course you can try it. If you want to face the power of the soul world, but say in advance, I will definitely not help at that time, and may even help the soul. World, the previous agreement between you and me will also be invalidated."


    Xiao Su was angrily for a while, curled his lips and said, "Which side are you on?"


    Hei Huo said calmly, "It''s not on either side, except for those who are interested, I only do things that are good for me."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I don''t want to be right with Senior. Senior has helped me so much. I will definitely consider the opinions of Senior. I can''t do it here. There may not be other ways. Of course I still want to see it. , I''m on the eighth floor, and seniors are invited to help."


    The black fire paused, UU reading nodded in satisfaction, "You go."


    Without hesitation, Zhou Shu quickly began to break the formation. The formation of the eighth layer was more complicated, but Zhou Shu''s speed increased a lot.


    Less than ten breaths.


    With the help of Heihuo, he still had a sudden sense of enlightenment. After so many tests of formations, at this moment, his formations suddenly made a big leap. This is how his practice is, always unconsciously. Time to surprise you, as long as you persist in working hard.


    Seeing Zhou Shu quickly pass through the entrance, Hei Huo couldn''t help showing a lot of surprises.


    Zhou Shu��s previous performance of breaking the formation was obviously not pretending, that is to say, he suddenly realized that the formation was raised to a level. A founder can realize the epiphany on other avenues. This incredible thing, he also See you for the first time.


    What did Zhou Shu create this time? Does it cover everything?


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3893: problem

    Into the eighth floor.


    Seeing Heihuo didn''t make a sound, Zhou Shu searched for it on his own. Anyway, this layer did not perceive anyone.


    It��s easy to find anything. The soul hub formation is quickly found, leaving a little soul in the soul stone beside it. Zhou Shu went out soon, with a soul mind mark. That''s enough, then his soul shadow in the Ten Thousand Soul Tower will naturally do the rest.


    Of course not doing it now.


    "Is this a treasure house?"


    After breaking another formation, Xiao Su who followed Zhou Shu couldn''t help but speak.


    "should be."


    Zhou Shu nodded. This room obviously used the law of space to isolate dozens of separate spaces, and each space contained a magic weapon.


    Xiao Su was eager to try, "Are we all taking it?"


    Zhou Shu would not refuse, "Wait until I break the line one by one,"


    Heihuo spoke, saying in an untimely way, "It''s really rare for a founder to be tempted by such objects."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I think it''s pretty good. Although they are all 9th-rank immortal implements, they all have the qualifications to become Taoist implements. They are placed here for training. Some are about to be promoted. Besides, they stay here. It will also be destroyed along with the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls, so it''s better to take it away."


    The black fire shook a few times, "You are right, I just don''t think it makes any sense. You shouldn''t be looking for these treasures."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "What treasure do seniors think I should pursue?"


    Heihuo coldly snorted, "These are ordinary Taoism artifacts at most, and they have to be cultivated for a long time. If you are looking for them, you should find those with the qualifications for sacred artifacts. Once they appear, you can feel the difference, even if it is only the kind of artifacts. , ����You don��t think there is nothing like this in the dignified Ten Thousand Soul Sect, do you?"


    Xiao Su curiously asked, "Isn''t that the Kongtong seal?"


    The black fire paused and scolded, "You can''t take that away."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "It seems that there is really no Ten Thousand Soul Sect, because they have a good relationship with Ruyi Tower. They have a lot of Taoism tools. Although they are the bottom of the big sect, there is no other sect that can compare to the ruling sect. , But the implement masters of Ruyilou are not as good as Wanbao Pavilion, and they are also very difficult to obtain real treasures. Magic weapons with sanctification qualifications are often on the other side in charge of the sect. I remember that right, Hanruo?"


    Han Ruo popped his head, "I have inquired, Ten Thousand Soul Sect is indeed not a good treasure."


    Heihuo asked in confusion, "No, I remember that the Taoist artifacts used by Fang Haomiao were very good, and there is hope of achieving the sacred artifacts. Could it be that they were dropped by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect? Over the years, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect really hasn''t grown much. what."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "What is the Taoist device that Fang Haomiao uses, is it a tower?"


    Heihuo was obviously dissatisfied, "Obviously you know, why do you pretend not to know?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have seen it, but I don''t know its name, let alone its function."


    "It''s the tower where the gate of Huangquan is located?"


    Hanruo and Xiaosu also remembered, after all, they had seen each other, "It is indeed very unusual, but can it really become a sacred weapon?"


    "of course can."


    Heihuo said coldly, "It is called the Tower of Good Fortune. It is a divine tool bred by Wusitian Yun. It has infinite power. You may not know what Wusitian is. It is one of the oldest 33 days. The place where the origins of the heavens gather, it��s extremely difficult for a magical tool to appear in that kind of place, and once it is bred, most of them have the sacred aptitude. The aptitude I am talking about is the kind that is very likely. It is by no means comparable to the small world artifacts. of."


    Hearing the last sentence, Zhou Shu was a little unhappy, "Does the Xiaojie mentioned by the predecessor mean anything?"


    Heihuo was taken aback for a moment, and then he sneered, "Do you think I''m talking about the Xuanhuang Realm? Too much scheming to live long."


    "It''s the younger generation who thought about it."


    Zhou Shu bowed a bow, and seeing the ghosts and gods did not seem to be satirizing the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Han Ruo whispered, "But Wusitian, isn''t it gone now?"


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Yes, Wusitian is now the Jiuyou Dead Zone, where there is already a ghost emperor, and..." He paused, "Senior, the reason why Wusitian became a ghost domain is Isn''t it related to the tower of good fortune you said?"


    Black Fire was a little sluggish, flickering, "Wu Si Tian... Dead Zone..."


    Looking at Heihuo, Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Yes, the junior has been there twice, and the surrounding world has been completely enveloped by death. Not long ago, the death realm has begun to expand. The junior has made friends with the ghost emperor there. I was lucky enough to win, and later learned the origins of the ghost emperor from the eminent monks of Leiyin Temple, but now the ghost emperor is not the first one. When he went there, Wusitian had already become a dead zone. Up."


    It can be seen that this ghost and **** has indeed not paid attention to the situation of the heavens for a long time, and does not even know such things.


    The black fire paused, and said calmly, "It is not surprising that the guardians of one realm have left. If that realm is not protected enough, it may fall, and for the artifact, it has also lost and become a holy. Opportunity."


    Xiao Su curiously asked, "What do you mean? If the world is gone, it''s impossible for the artifact to be promoted?"


    Han Ruo was also very confused, "What is the truth?"


    "What''s the reason? This is the reason," Heihuo said slowly, "Many people think it doesn''t matter. Once the artifact leaves the realm, it has no connection with the realm. They can also generate the origin and grow by themselves, but in fact they are not. The destiny of the person is related. If the world is no longer there, the artifacts from this world cannot become sacred artifacts. No matter how good the preparation is, no matter how much you save, it will eventually fail."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand.


    The black fire paused, "No wonder the Ten Thousand Soul Sect no longer counts on the gods of good fortune, it turns out that Wusitian is gone, and the gods have no hope, but for 33 days, how could they be occupied like this, lost The divine tool is not enough... I say the founder, you don''t want to know the reason?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I will go and see, for me, there are many things that must be figured out."


    "Very well," Hei Huo said solemnly, "I will not treat you badly if you promised so refreshingly. After you surpass the divine envoy, and before I find a new divine envoy, I will still lend you divine power."


    "Hehe, UU reading , we will talk about it later."


    Zhou Shu laughed. If nothing else, the divine power must be kept as long as possible. "When it comes to the **** of good fortune tower, the junior knows where it is now, and I wonder if the senior has a way to collect it?"


    Black Fire reprimanded, "What''s the problem with you? If you defeat the person holding it, won''t you be able to collect it?"


    Xiao Su was startled, but he didn''t say anything but Hanruo snickered inside.


    "This...this junior also knows, but the junior wants to know how to get it without fighting, or temporarily suppress its effect," Zhou Shu sighed slightly, and said with some resentment, "That place cannot be let go. Come to fight, otherwise the younger generation won''t ask like that."


    "I haven''t used it either, I don''t know, but..."


    Hei Huo laughed, "If it was Fang Haomiao, he would definitely get it easily."


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your continuous support, please subscribe, vote, comment, favorites, book friends~~~)

 Chapter 3894: rest assured

    When talking, Zhou Shu was not idle either.


    Soon, more than a dozen formations were broken, and a dozen immortal tools with Taoist qualifications were included in the bag.


    Black Fire stagnated, "You are really fast."


    "I don''t need it. It doesn''t matter if you give it to other people, you can also practice the formation," Zhou Shu said with a smile.


    Hei Huo snorted, "You''ve been using my supernatural power, so please now?"


    Zhou Shu lowered his head to do something, "Hehe, it may be unconscious, but the power of the predecessor is really useful."


    "That''s the poor soul of Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Heihuo said mercilessly, "From the founder to the present, they have not found a real way. Without the soul world, without Fang Haomiao and the body of the ten thousand souls, the ten thousand soul sect cannot develop at all."


    Zhou Shu nodded thoughtfully, "Fang Haomiao directly took refuge in the Suspension Bell Sect. It is indeed a wonderful move that has laid the foundation of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect for tens of thousands of years. A sect can be proud of doing this."


    Hei Huo doubted, "Sounds like you still admire?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Just say, I am not really interested in the sect, the sect will always be annihilated, and the avenue will be immortal."


    Heihuo hesitated for a few breaths, "There is nothing immortal in these heavens."


    Xiao Su curiously asked, "Isn''t it a god?"


    Heihuo stopped talking. Even if Xiao Su stared at him, he didn''t care. It didn''t take long for Zhou Shu to clear out the immortal artifacts here, but he still didn''t have enough thoughts. All the artifacts here need to be cultivated or are being cultivated. There was none of this kind of molded product. Of course, Zhou Shu didn''t care about Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s tactics, he had enough mastery, not to mention the soul arts were not the best Soul Dao tactics.


    It was regrettable, but the pace was very fast, and in a blink of an eye I reached the ninth floor.


    The atmosphere is different at once, even if it is integrated into the soul power of the soul stone, it still feels a lot of pressure.


    Obviously, the entire ninth floor is in the formation.


    After a closer look, the formation is not complicated, but the formation eye is a bit difficult. The two main positions are quasi saints, and the other seven are Hunyuan Jinxian. There are nine people in total, all concentrated in the middle of the formation. On the front of the eyes, and the one sitting in the middle is undoubtedly Fang Haomiao.


    It looks like a person but not a person, but looks like a different person.


    The body is translucent, and there are countless vortices continuously rotating in it. The vortices can be large or small, which add up to almost 100,000. Hundreds of millions of power beams flow in these vortices, connecting each other, and sometimes interlacing. , Even the conflict broke out, forming a new vortex, but overall there was no trace of chaos. It was extremely harmonious, endless, endless, and the whole was almost perfect.


    "Looking fascinated? Want to get a sense of promotion?"


    Heihuo slowly said, "Don''t think about it, Fang Haomiao''s body of ten thousand souls is very special, and his palace is also unique. If this body can be used for reference, the quasi-sage of ten thousand souls will be much more."


    "I''m not looking at the fate palace."


    Zhou Shu''s expression is condensed, his palace is also unique, there is no need to learn from anyone, "There are many power beams connected to the outside, how can he be put into the furnace?"


    Black Fire was startled, "You think about refining now?"


    Xiao Su couldn''t help it, "Why, I think it''s delicious when I see it?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu knocked her once, "After seeing it, I realized that I cannot destroy him here. Even if I can do it, the storm of strength will not be something we can bear. Taking it out is the only feasible way. The Dao Furnace is the only one that can hold him in full bloom, so we must prepare now, as to whether we will refining or put it elsewhere in the future."


    Heihuo slowly said, "I can use more divine power to help you temporarily suppress him, but this is not a good way."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand."


    The black fire suppressed it, which meant that Zhou Shu wanted to put the power of the ghosts and gods into the furnace together with the body of Semi-Holy. Zhou Shu could not accept it. Semi-Holy''s body was better because he had similar experience, but Add supernatural power, it''s hard to say.


    After a long silence, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Xiaosu, I need you to take action, my life is dead."


    "no problem!"


    Xiao Su''s response was very loud, eager to say, "Half Saint, I''m still a little excited when I think about it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not Fang Haomiao, it''s the two quasi-sages."


    Xiao Su took a look and nodded, "It''s about the same, they can''t move in the battle, they can only get beaten, hehe."


    Hei Huo hesitated, "What kind of magic is the death of life?"


    Xiao Su was a little proud, "I learned it from the Flower of Inheritance. It is so powerful that it can continuously extract vitality until it is exhausted. Even the quasi-sage can''t stop it. I have tried many times, hehe."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Senior hasn''t heard of it?"


    The black fire shook a few times, "There are similar magic arts, but I haven''t heard of magic arts. This little girl is also very unusual."


    "Divine magic..."


    Zhou Shu paused, maybe it had something to do with Xiaosu''s experience in the demon world, or the brand, or Xiaosu''s own savvy? Calmly thinking about it, UU read , carefully hiding Xiao Su, and slowly walked towards the middle of the formation.


    Without going too far, Han Ruo hesitated, "If we do it now, shall we go to the tenth floor?"


    Zhou Shu was calm, "Senior said about the situation, so I don''t need to go to the tenth floor. Besides, I have to come to the soul world."


    Xiao Su also turned around, "If Fang Haomiao is taken away, the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls will probably collapse, right?"


    "It won''t collapse anytime soon," Zhou Shu shook his head, "Fang Haomiao is not in the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls, most of the functions of the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls will disappear, but the other Soul Shackles are still there, and the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls can still be kept temporarily. The tower closed the soul road and stopped condensing the soul jade. The disciples were under investigation. They were in a semi-stasis state. Even if they found that the function disappeared, it would take a certain time, almost a quarter of an hour, and they would definitely do their best to maintain it after Fang Haomiao disappeared. The Tower of Ten Thousand Souls, to avoid the problem of the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls, we can use this time to leave here. Of course, the premise is to resolve these two quasi-sages as soon as possible.


    Han Ruo is still very worried, "That brother over there?"


    "Now they are at the gate of Huangquan, and my soul shadow took them there, but now is not the time to leave, wait until we arrive," Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t worry, we can return to Blazing Phoenix. I can also destroy the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls. I have all planned. The chance of error is very small, almost non-existent."


    Han Ruo nodded slightly, "Well, don''t blame me for troubles, I won''t talk anymore."


    "It''s nothing, I don''t know or think, I understand."


    Zhou Shu glanced at Heihuo thoughtfully, "Senior, help me now, and I will help you in the future, no one will suffer."


    Heihuo said coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense, just do it quickly."


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your continuous support, please subscribe, vote, comment, favorites, book friends~~~)

 Chapter 3895: idea

    Remember in one second����


    "Did you feel abnormal?"


    "If you said about the passing of life, that''s right, I''m aware of it."


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "Someone always asks why it must be me."


    "You are sitting really steady... But now the situation is very wrong. I tried to resist it, but it didn''t work at all. If this continues, at most a few hundred breaths, our life will be exhausted. You have encountered Have you ever had this situation?"


    "No, but I can guess what is going on, and I believe you can also guess."


    "It''s impossible for anyone to attack us here. What''s more, we didn''t perceive the enemy. In other words, is it the cause of the Patriarch?"


    "I know why you need to ask more. Cultivation is not without cost. Our formation and the entire Ten Thousand Soul Tower are driven by the body of the Patriarch. I remember someone once said that the Patriarch��s body is occasionally There will be some inexplicable situations, which are more than 40,000 years old. It is indeed very strange that in the lifeless soul world, it can maintain such a strong life..."


    "Is it really the ancestor who is taking our lives? This is not good! I am practicing here, not to die."


    "You know it yourself, why bother to ask?"


    "It won''t work. If this continues, I''m afraid my life will be exhausted. It would be very troublesome in the soul world, and it will be easy to become souls without life."


    "It''s not easy, but it will definitely be soulized."


    "Then I''m leaving. It is not a big deal for the formation of few people to guard, but if we have an accident, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect can''t bear it. It doesn''t matter if we give some students to the ancestor, but our Ten Thousand Soul Sect has many problems now, and we cannot do without people."


    "If you want to leave, why bother to find so many reasons?"


    "Are you going?"


    "If you go, I will go. Someone must go first. Why should it be me."


    "Damn it, next time I will definitely not come to the soul world to practice with you!"


    Quasi Saint A shook his body, and disappeared in a blink of an eye, and Quasi Saint B, who was sitting like a mountain, immediately disappeared.


    The Hunyuan Jinxian around was still motionless, as if he hadn''t seen anything.


    Xiao Su couldn''t help laughing, "These two quasi-sages are really afraid of death. I only used a part of my strength and they were all scared away."


    "One part is enough. If the speed of drawing students is too fast, it will make them feel that someone has invaded." Zhou Shu followed with a smile, and was quite satisfied. These two quasi-sages who could not leave their positions were right. It is the best target for Xiao Su to perform magic arts.


    Heihuo was quite surprised, "You have a long distance to cast this magic spell, and can you adjust the speed of extraction?"


    Xiao Su nodded happily, "Yes, but I only discovered that not long ago, I used to do my best. The faster the better. I didn''t expect that slowing down would have the benefit of slowing down. Thanks to Zhou Shu for reminding me, hey , I will study it carefully when I go back."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "What''s wrong with senior?"


    Heihuo hesitated, "It''s nothing, very useful magic."


    "It''s really useful."


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much about it. He stared at Fang Haomiao in the formation, and paused, "I''ll pass, if something happens, as I said before, Senior will take Xiaosu and Hanruo out."


    Xiao Su glared at him, "Didn''t you say that the chance of an accident is small?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s very young. I have already put four ghost shadows. Even if there are minor problems, I can move them away, but it''s always right to be prepared."


    Hei Huo said in disgust, "Okay, I can take them out of the tower. It''s just a half-holy body, and it''s not like a creator."


    "The founder is not without concern."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked straight towards Fang Haomiao.


    The pressure soon came over, and the soul seemed to be pinched, squeezed back and forth.


    Even if Zhou Shu had mastered the formation here, he still couldn''t avoid it, because the pressure was not caused by the formation, but Fang Haomiao himself.


    This body itself is a powerful existence, which affects the surroundings all the time.


    It��s no wonder that the two quasi-sages said they were cultivating, and staying in this place to absorb perceptual soul power is indeed a limit of cultivation methods. They also have those golden immortals, not just guards, but even guards may be incidental. Yes, guards are not really needed here.


    Resist the pressure and move on.


    Zhou Shu used his divine power, not his own Shuzhi power.


    It��s not that you don��t believe in your own way. There is no need to show your full strength at the beginning. Although a semi-sacred body doesn��t look like something that can conceal any soul and thoughts, it��s not wrong to be careful. It was given by others, and it could suppress the soul power.


    The black fire stagnated, feeling that the flame was fading rapidly, and could not help but cursed inwardly.


    After the scolding, there was a hint of joy. At this critical moment, he believed in his divine power. It seems that Zhou Shu really trusted him. Maybe he could win over and become a believer. The divine envoy did not expect it, but there was no one. Creators cannot believe in other gods.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu reached the position of the eye, no more than a hundred meters away from Fang Haomiao.


    The pressure on the eyes was much less, Zhou Shu took a few breaths, then continued to move forward, this time using Shu Zhili.


    The closer you get, the clearer you can see. Within ten feet of Fang Haomiao''s body, there is a powerful soul power. This soul power is somewhat different from the pure power generated by the laws of the soul. Soul power, but it��s not considered an impurity, because the soul power of these soul worlds has been suppressed or controlled by Fang Haomiao.


    ^0^Remember in one second����


    If he can go, he will completely obey Fang Haomiao''s dispatch, advance and retreat with the power of the soul, and ignore the temptation of the soul world.


    Of course Zhou Shu came out of this point, after all, he has the foundation of soul, to some extent, he also represents the soul world.


    Complete obedience does not mean complete agreement. The essential difference between them cannot be changed. Perhaps it is this difference that prevents Fang Haomiao from taking the last step.


    Strength is always good for oneself. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    At this time Zhou Shu almost saw the connection between Fang Haomiao and the formation.


    Those power beams are not directly connected to the formation. After they flow out from Fang Haomiao, a transparent shield is formed outside of the body. Most of the strength of the formation comes from this shield, and the formation will affect itself. Learn from the shield and feedback.


    Perceiving the condition of the shield, Zhou Shu suddenly had a special idea at a certain moment.


    He can''t simulate Fang Haomiao, but it is not too difficult to simulate this layer of shield. In other words, after taking Fang Haomiao''s body, he can temporarily replace Fang Haomiao and become the core of the formation and the core of the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls. Of course, the core of his role could not have the many functions of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower, such as condensing soul jade, etc., but now the Ten Thousand Soul Tower has also stopped these functions, and the most necessary thing for him is to keep the Ten Thousand Soul Tower from falling.


    If he can do it, he will undoubtedly get more available time, and may also use this to manipulate the Ten Thousand Soul Tower to do things that Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot do.


    (Ps: Thank you Lao Wang for your monthly ticket support, please subscribe to favorites, vote comments, book friends~~)


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 3896: Swallow

    "You are a little brave, but I like it."


    Hei Huo was a little surprised when he heard Zhou Shu''s thoughts, "It''s just what you want the Ten Thousand Soul Tower to do, don''t you want it to fall?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I let it fall, but let it fall in my own way, wouldn''t it be better? After all, I have been recognized by the soul world, the soul foundation stone can play a role, and the ten thousand soul tower is the soul stone It��s built, and your supernatural powers help me."


    Heihuo seemed to have realized, "You are not just letting the Ten Thousand Soul Tower fall, you want the entire Ten Thousand Soul Sect to fall along with it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It won''t be, but it will create some difficulties for them."


    "If you think about it, do it."


    Heihuo calmly said, "You can bear the consequences, and it doesn''t matter what you do, but don''t say it nicely, but you can''t do it. If you take Fang Haomiao, you can''t move, and no one can help you."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu turned his head and stared at Fang Haomiao, who was close at hand, with a smile on his lips.


    He was really worried before that the furnace might be broken by Fang Haomiao, but now it seems that the worry is a bit redundant. The body of Semi-Holy is indeed very strong, much stronger than Zhou Shu himself, and his background is extremely rich. Just swallow it. It''s almost the same as swallowing a cloud circle, but compared to the sword pill he swallowed in Hanshan, its sharpness is obviously inferior, that is to say, the furnace is at most full, but it will not be punctured.


    Let it be full, just to expand the furnace, anyway, you can get out soon.


    Dao Lu has experienced the devastation of an authentic Sword Saint disciple, and Fang Haomiao is nothing like a semi-sage.


    After a few hundred breaths, Zhou Shu almost figured out the condition of the shield, and immediately moved his hand.


    A force of strength merged into the shield along the formation, and within half a breath, the entire spirit power shield turned into a bronze color.


    The brilliance of Zhou Shu flashed, and a group of surging clouds spread out and quickly rolled towards the shield.


    The original form of the Taoist furnace is a cloud of Taoism, and this form is more conducive to swallowing.


    Pop, pop.


    The fierce noise is endless.


    The power in the shield is constantly flowing. Shu Zhili can blend into the shield, but it cannot blend into the semi-holy body along the shield. There is no doubt that Fang Haomiao has already sensed the coming danger and started to counterattack instinctively. .


    However, it was a bit late at this time, and the Tao Yun that had completely covered the shield shrank quickly and returned to Zhou Shu''s body.


    Zhou Shu didn��t pause at all, and immediately sat down to Fang Haomiao��s original position. At the same time, a transparent protective cover appeared on his body, mixed with a little black. He still needed divine power to suppress spirit power, but he calculated how many Time will not be a problem.


    "Success!"


    Xiao Su shouted excitedly.


    Heihuo slowly said, "Well done well, but just now when you sacrificed the Demonstration Furnace and swallowed Fang Haomiao, the power exploded too much and too strong. Although the Hunyuan Jinxian here was controlled and completely unknown, the surrounding layers People may perceive it."


    "I understand that you can''t bring him in without doing this."


    Zhou Shu��s voice sounded a little tired, not only because Fang Haomiao was restless in the furnace, but also because Zhou Shu ignored a very important point. After Fang Haomiao was put into the furnace, the furnace was completely occupied. He can no longer use the power of the Taoist furnace. In this case, he can do a lot less, and the time he maintains the shield is much shorter than imagined. Maybe there is only one hour.


    For such an obvious error, everything is calculated, but the most basic is forgotten.


    If you commit a crime, you can only accept it, but in the final analysis, even if you don''t ignore this, you can''t change anything, you can only say that you thought too much before.


    Heihuo said in a deep voice, "You have to leave quickly and don''t think about other things."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I know, I will try to change the formation of the ninth layer."


    What did Heihuo realize, "Do you want to control the formation of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower and block the people of Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    "Try it, it can only be this way," Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "There is not much time, first try to change this layer, if it can be done, then further change other layers, so we face the difficulties. It should be smaller, but before doing it, seniors must help."


    "You... fine."


    The black fire fluttered and began to act on its own.


    The instantaneous eruption of the Dao Furnace did arouse the idea of ??some people, such as the tower master Zhang Heng on the tenth floor.


    He walked out of the main hall, looked at the entrance to the ninth floor, and said in a deep voice, "What''s going on below?"


    "Elder Zhang."


    The guard in the array bowed and saluted, "I don''t know, the shock just now was great. I have already notified the other guards to check it out, and I should get back soon."


    Zhang Heng''s expression condensed slightly, "Elder Xu and Elder Zeng should still be cultivating on the ninth level, didn''t they come to explain?"


    The guard did not look up, "No, they are probably still there."


    "That should be fine, but there is such a big movement..." Zhang Heng looked at the hall door and hesitated, "You tell them, let them come and find me personally, and make the matter clear."


    The guard quickly said, "I see."


    Zhang Heng took a few steps and turned around, "Why aren''t you going?"


    The guard nodded, "Elder, I can''t live without my eyes now, I will send a message soon."


    Zhang Heng scolded, "I let you go, what can''t you go? No way..."


    When he noticed something, Zhang Heng''s face changed slightly, and he strode towards the entrance. He just stepped into the formation and immediately felt something was wrong. UU Reading www.uukanshu. With the formation talisman on his body, he was actually blocked by the formation, and the power in the formation had also changed, and he had more soul power inside.


    "Come out!"


    With a rage, Zhang Heng stretched out his big hand and grabbed it towards the guard.


    As soon as he caught his hand, the guard exploded suddenly, and the surging power was Zhang Heng also stepped back, and black smoke came out all over his body.


    He stared at the formation, "Who are you?"


    No one responded, and the black fire that had controlled the guards had returned to Zhou Shu''s side.


    Heihuo slowly said, "Your movements are swift and you have controlled the formation so quickly, but that formation is not enough. Even if you draw out the power of the Soul Stone as an obstacle, you will block Hundred Breath at best. , The quasi-sage is not the weak."


    "It''s almost done, let''s leave the Ten Thousand Soul Tower first."


    Zhou Shu walked out slowly, and the one who stayed in place was naturally a ghost.


    Xiao Su was a little worried, "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, hurry up."


    Zhou Shu smiled, a little reluctant. He wanted to kill two birds with one stone, but now he can only take care of one side.


    Pulling Xiao Su, Zhou Shu quickly disappeared into the wall and slid down the wall. Before, he could not do this because the formation method blocked the soul stone of each layer, and now there is a problem with the formation method. Shu can use the power of the Soul Stone more freely, which is much more convenient.


    In less than fifty breaths, Zhou Shu fell to the first level.


    There is a mess here, the guards are gathered together, the quasi-sage is yelling at something, and most of them are aware of the abnormal movement of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower.


    Without hesitation, Zhou Shu walked out directly.


    It''s still a bit regrettable. If the Dao Furnace can be used, he can have more power, and he can even seal the Ten Thousand Soul Tower.


    (PS: Thank you for the monthly ticket supported by the wind blown to the beach, please subscribe, vote, comment, collection, book friends~~)

 Chapter 3897: Unwilling

    If the Ten Thousand Soul Tower is closed, even if it is quasi-sage, it will be wiped out.


    Of course, it doesn''t make sense to think about it now. If you can''t, you can''t.


    Xiao Su was a little nervous, "We have to go back to the gate of Huangquan as soon as possible. If the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls falls, the gate may be gone."


    "You didn''t think about it now, did you?"


    Zhou Shu became stagnant. The reason why he was so busy was to buy more time. If the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls collapsed before they left, then they might have to leave from the Four Brahma realms and return to Blazing Phoenix. What time is it.


    Xiao Su flapped his wings, "Quickly, Lijie Palace seems to be quite far away."


    "Don''t worry, just follow me."


    Zhou Shu caught Xiao Su and jumped into the soul road as soon as he turned his head.


    After the function of the soul road was closed, the soul power inside also stopped flowing, calmly like a long lake.


    What did Xiao Su realize, "Go from here?"


    "Correct."


    Before the words were over, the two of them had already flown out, and the spirit power under their feet quickly flowed, encumbering them to speed up.


    Perceiving this astonishingly close to the speed of teleportation, Xiao Su was relieved a lot, but was still a little worried, "We will not go the wrong way, there seem to be many soul roads here, in case it is wrong, just... "


    Zhou Shu ignored her. He wanted to suppress Fang Haomiao in the Dao Furnace and mobilize his soul power to control a few soul shadows in the Ten Thousand Soul Tower. It was really hard to tell.


    boom!


    Under Zhang Heng''s big sleeves waving, the access control array turned into dust and smoke.


    With a black face, Zhang Heng strode towards Fang Haomiao''s formation. At the same time, a dark figure emerged from the wall and quickly slipped into the tenth floor.


    Soon Zhang Heng saw the result he didn��t want to see. Fang Haomiao disappeared. Sitting there was a cultivator who had never seen him before, and the golden immortals of the ten thousand soul sects nearby returned. With a serious face of cultivation, it seems that nothing has happened around him.


    When the attack was about to happen, several people walked from behind him.


    Zhang Heng turned around and took a look, and scolded, "You two, what did you do?! Who is this person?"


    Naturally, the two quasi-sages who had walked away before, they noticed that it was wrong, and suspected that Fang Haomiao was absorbing their vitality, so they hid in the lower floors, but they heard loud noises before they went far, and they knew they were wrong. He came back quickly, but was blocked by the formation, so he was still a step short of speeding up.


    The two also knew that something went wrong, and immediately saluted, "Elder Zhang, we have left temporarily and don''t know the situation here."


    "Leave together?!"


    Zhang Heng was already very angry, and his speech had a thunder effect, which made him tremble.


    Quasi-Sacred Armor glanced at Zhang Heng, and first said, "Tower Master, we have to leave, because Master Fang is constantly absorbing our vitality, and the speed is extremely fast. If we don''t leave, we may be souls transformed here."


    Quasi-Saint B nodded, "It''s true, I''m planning to discuss with the tower owner, but I haven''t had time yet."


    Zhang Heng was startled slightly. The two of them couldn''t lie together, let alone lie in front of him. Could it be that Fang Haomiao had a problem, but what was going on with this practitioner? He settled, his gaze fell on Zhou Shu''s soul shadow, "Who are you, who are you here?!"


    Zhou Shu didn''t respond, and had no time to respond.


    Whatever they do.


    This is where the center of the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls is located, and these people will never dare to act casually, just take care of their own affairs.


    The soul shadow that slipped into the tenth floor quickly found the main hall, and went in without hesitation, his eyes locked on the middle door.


    This is it.


    Pushing open the door surrounded by layers of soul power, passing through a few unreasonable formations, inside is a fairly spacious room.


    A thick gray mist lingers everywhere, a bit denser than the forbidden ground. Upon closer inspection, the gray mist is full of soul power that is condensed into substance, linked together in a tangled manner, covering the entire room, and The ends of all the soul power threads are connected to a stone platform in the middle of the room.


    "It''s all soul cornerstone..."


    Zhou Shu recognized it at a glance, and felt shocked.


    I haven''t seen a few soul foundation stones in the soul world. There is an entire stone platform here, I''m afraid there are not tens of thousands.


    And these are not the point.


    Through the translucent soul cornerstones, we can see that there is a strange object hidden in the bread, the size is no more than two feet, the top tip is round, the layers surround upward, and the surface is protruding with many spikes, shaped like a conch, with a little perception. The familiar breath of the Profound Yellow Realm rushes straight into the Sea of ??Knowledge, and it stays for a long time. It is not only the original power of the Profound Yellow Realm, but also the original power of the Soul Realm, and the space that can make Shu Zhili disappear without a trace. force.


    There is no doubt that this is the Kongtong seal.


    A special artifact unique to the Xuanhuang world.


    Now this scene, is it really the same as the ghosts said, the Kongtong seal has been integrated into the soul world and has become a part of the soul world?


    After hesitating, Zhou Shu got a trace of spiritual thought.


    When they were about to touch the foundation of the soul, the originally obedient soul power suddenly became a huge obstacle. They no longer followed Zhou Shu''s transfer, but instead built a strong wall to block Zhou Shu''s spiritual thoughts.


    Can''t get in at all.


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, although he got permission from the soul world, not everything in the soul world could make him move.


    This Kongtong seal will not work.


    "I come from the Xuanhuang Realm. If you are willing to stay here, I wish you good luck."


    I still have to try, in case the Kongtong seal still has spirituality, and I still recognize the master of the Xuanhuang World? Zhou Shu said this sentence in the ancient language of the Xuanhuang World. After waiting for a while, he nodded blankly, and walked out without reluctance.


    Soul Shadow''s face was expressionless, but Zhou Shu''s eyes in Soul Road were very complicated.


    At that moment, he seemed to hear a faint voice, "Take me away."


    And it seems to be the truth, the slight and rhythmic power fluctuations, the combined sound is a means unique to the Xuanhuang world, because it is interfered by the power of the soul world, Kongtong Yin can only be used by this specious means. Send message.


    Sure enough, it was unwilling.


    The origin of the Xuanhuang Realm in the Kongtong Seal is still there, and it is still an artifact that belongs to and guards the Xuanhuang Realm.


    It is very clear that if UU Reading becomes a part of the soul world, it cannot become a sacred instrument and reach the highest level of magic weapons.


    Only after hearing Kongtong Yin''s response, Zhou Shu couldn''t do much, this time he could only leave.


    But the next time I come, it won''t be like this.


    "Zhou Shu, what''s wrong with you?"


    Aware of Zhou Shu''s changes, Han Ruo whispered, "Is there something wrong over there?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s okay, Ten Thousand Soul Tower is under control, we still have enough time to leave."


    "Don''t worry, the place where we will be coming soon, where the Elephant Palace is almost here, will the Lijie Palace be far away?"


    Xiao Su smiled very happily. This time she came in, she shot more than Zhou Shu, which is definitely something to be happy about.


    (PS: Thank you for your great support from the corner, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3898: Mopping up

    Blazing Phoenix City, Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    Sitting in the tower of the **** of good fortune, Xiang Zheng stared at the gate of Huangquan, very focused.


    This state has been going on for many days, he must watch it all the time to prevent Yang Yu from suddenly appearing.


    puff.


    A figure stumbled out of the gate of Huangquan, his face was terrified.


    Xiang Zheng frowned, "Why did you come back so soon? Still not found?"


    "No, I didn''t find those impermanent messengers."


    The person who came out hurriedly saluted, but it was Ni Zheng. He hesitated, "But I saw Yang Yu..."


    Xiang Zheng stood up, "What, Yang Yu is still at the door?"


    Since Yang Yu disappeared from here, he sent someone into the gate of Huangquan to check, and he also had to inform the soul world of this matter, so that the soul world would take precautions early.


    But after waiting for several days, none of the people sent in came back.


    This is strange.


    He wanted to guard the gate of Huangquan and could not enter and investigate, so he sent Ni Zheng in and drew a road map for him.


    This was also a helpless move. Ni Zheng hadn''t gained the trust of Ten Thousand Soul Sect. He shouldn''t have the right to walk through the gate of the Yellow Spring alone, let alone know the correct way to go through the passage, but who would let no one use it now.


    Ni Zheng came back after a few hours, saying that he couldn''t find the messenger of impermanence, and he didn''t know the way but to return.


    (Anyone who has walked through the passage behind the Yellow Spring Gate knows how complicated and troublesome the passage is. Therefore, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect deliberately left some disciples to help people pass through. These people who lead the way and lead the way are called the messengers of impermanence. .)


    Only then did Xiang Zheng understand the reason. The people before him disappeared. It turned out that there was no messenger of impermanence.


    That''s not surprising, even if there are messengers to lead the way, it is very likely to get lost.


    But why is there no messenger of impermanence?


    Did they all lead the way in the soul world, or were they killed by Yang Yu who went first? If it was the latter, Yang Yu might be dead. He knew very well that no one would dare to do anything in the passage. If he wanted to kill someone in it, he was more likely to die first.


    But that was just a guess, and we still had to be sure, so Ni Zheng continued to let Ni Zheng go in.


    Ni Zheng is really timid. After going in several times, every time he came out after a few hours, saying that he couldn''t find it. He obviously didn''t dare to stay inside, but he could understand that even Xiang Zheng was cautious when he walked through the passage. , Lest something happen, Ni Zheng, who has only one picture, would not dare to wait any longer, not to mention there might be Yang Yu inside.


    Just now he sent Ni Zheng in again, and this time he came out in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Actually saw Yang Yu.


    Ni Zheng nodded and hesitated, "It looks like it looks alike, but I don''t dare to use my strength too far away, so I am not sure. There is a female nun next to him, and he is looking over here. , I''ll be back soon, I shouldn''t let him notice."


    "Is he stuck in the tunnel? That''s right. If you don''t know the situation, you can''t get out. But after such a long time, he is okay...and he is lucky."


    Xiang Zheng sat down, stroking his few beards, and there was a smile in his eyebrows that he hadn''t seen in a long time.


    Ni Zheng whispered, "Am I going to look for it?"


    "No need for today, just go out."


    Xiang Zheng waved his hand and said, "Try to be a little angry when you go out. The lady in Chifeng City is still watching outside, don''t let her see it."


    His heart settled down a lot, no news from the soul world came, Yang Yu was still inside, and nothing went badly. Now all he needs to do is wait. Of course, if Yang Yu goes from the gate of Huangquan again Come out inside, then wait for his strongest blow.


    For this, he has been waiting for a long time.


    Ten Thousand Soul Tower, the ninth floor.


    The three quasi-sages surrounded Zhou Shu''s soul shadow with an extremely solemn expression.


    Quasi Saint Armor whispered, "Elder Zhang, this seems to be a true soul body?"


    "I''ve seen it long ago."


    Zhang Heng said with a sullen face, "No matter what it is, he now has the most important position. We can''t act rashly."


    A quasi-sage walked over quickly, his face turned out to be darker than Zhang Heng, and the bottom of the pot was average, "Elder Zhang, things are not good."


    Zhang Heng didn''t look back, "say."


    "Now this situation is still the main tower of the tower," the quasi saint''s belly slandered and said slowly, "We have seen carefully, from the first floor to here, all the central formations have been destroyed, and the outer layer The protection array has failed, and the surrounding soul stones have begun to loosen and shake constantly, and the Ten Thousand Soul Tower is already in danger. If it cannot be stabilized quickly, at most one hour, the entire Ten Thousand Soul Tower will completely collapse."


    "what?!"


    Quasi Saint A and Quasi Saint B were dumbfounded.


    Although they thought of this result when they saw Fang Haomiao disappear, they didn''t expect it to come so fast, and all the formations were destroyed. How did this happen? They were all still in the tower.


    Zhang Heng still didn''t look back, only his body trembled slightly.


    "Elder, it is impossible to repair the formation without Master Fang, and now the foundation stone has been loosened, even if the Patriarch is retrieved, we don''t have time..." The quasi-sage who had just entered raised his hand, "Sorry, the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls There is no way to save it, I will leave the soul world to find Elder Yue."


    "Go together."


    Quasi-Holy Armor nodded busy.


    Zhang Heng opened his mouth suddenly, his voice extremely cold, "I haven''t ordered, you are going to leave?"


    "With the emergence of such a major event in the Ten Thousand Soul Tower, Ten Thousand Soul Sect is no longer able to let you be the tower master, and your order has no meaning to us," Quasi Sheng paused and said slowly, "Elder Zhang, I advise you. There is no point in staying. Without the protection of the formation, our power is suppressed by the soul stone here, and 100% of the soul cannot be used. If the tower of 10,000 souls completely bursts and explodes, it will be a dead end if we don��t go."


    After speaking, Quasi-Sage turned around and left, Quasi-Sage Yi followed behind silently, but Quasi-Holy A was still hesitating for a while.


    "You did it all?"


    Zhang Heng''s face was extremely hideous, his facial features were twisted into a whirlpool, and he couldn''t help vomiting anger.


    Zhou Shu grinned, "There is another hour, you have to hurry up, if you don''t want it, it''s up to you."


    The few soul shadows left in the Ten Thousand Soul Tower have finished their preparations, and are about to start finishing up.


    Zhang Heng fixedly stared at Zhou Shu. After three breaths, he released his clenched hand. uuk��nshu.com disappeared in an instant.


    "I will find you."


    Already a quasi-sage, saving one''s life is the most important thing, the big deal is not to return to Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the future.


    Standing in the hall in the forbidden area, Zhou Shu looked at Xiaosu and said warmly, "Let''s go, we have one hour to go out. Brother Luo and the others have already been waiting for us at the door over there."


    "Ok."


    Xiao Su consciously grabbed Zhou Shu and whispered, "The passage is so complicated. If you can''t get out for an hour, what should you do if the door over there is missing? Are we trapped inside?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No."


    "Follow him, he will die."


    Xiao Su closed his eyes and walked in without hesitation.


    (PS: Thank you for your great support from the corner, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3899: your

    In the familiar passage, Zhou Shu accelerated forward.


    You can''t relax after entering, but you have to hurry up. If the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls collapses during this time, he doesn''t know what will happen.


    By the way, although the contact is lost, the soul shadows in the soul world will follow his orders firmly and stay in the Ten Thousand Soul Tower, and when the Ten Thousand Soul Tower completely collapses, those soul shadows will also disappear. , Zhou Shu can afford it.


    "It was Yunliu who was outside just now, right?"


    Xiao Su thought of something. Before entering the hall, Zhou Shu seemed to be talking to a group of dark figures.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I asked him whether to follow me or stay here. If he follows me, he will have a chance to get Fang Haomiao''s body."


    Han Ruo stagnated, "Without a body of ten thousand souls, another better one comes?"


    Xiao Su couldn''t help saying, "That''s too comfortable too."


    "Of course it''s not for nothing, it''s conditional, it''s difficult," Zhou Shu said calmly, "but he is indeed a suitable candidate. Both bodies are bodies of ten thousand souls. He should adapt much better than others. As long as Fang Haomiao''s past 70% strength can be used, it will be a great help to us."


    "Then why didn''t he agree?"


    Xiao Su was a little curious, but Yunliu didn''t follow, obviously he didn''t agree.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "He chose to go his own way, which is actually not bad. Now is a good opportunity for him."


    Xiao Su doubted, "What is a good opportunity? The Ten Thousand Soul Towers are all down."


    "It''s a good opportunity to fall," Zhou Shu said slowly, "The collapse of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower means that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has lost its rule in the soul world, and the soul world will soon be chaotic. All the nine palaces will become forbidden places. Just like when Fang Haomiao first entered the soul world, Ten Thousand Soul Sect is also difficult to change back, and Yunliu has adapted 500 years in advance. Under such circumstances, he may not be able to do what Fang Haomiao did in the past."


    Xiao Su suddenly said, "I understand, I have retaken the old path of the Patriarch."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Hehe, he still accepts my love, and hopes to help me next time he comes, but I don''t know when he can come again."


    Having said that, he unconsciously sensed the divine power in his body, but he didn''t react.


    Here, the ghost and **** did not want to come out.


    Soon after walking a long way, Xiao Su''s eyes were a little dizzy when he looked at the mysterious road, "We didn''t go the wrong way, right?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu was very confident. He stayed in the sea of ??knowledge. No matter how complicated the path was, he would not go wrong. However, when Xiao Su said that, he also had a little doubt that the path was correct, but the lines on the walls that passed by. There seems to be something wrong.


    He was a little skeptical just now, but he didn''t fully remember the lines and couldn''t be sure.


    Could these lines still change?


    With doubts in my mind, the speed slowed down.


    Xiao Su paused, "Hurry up."


    "The time is still too late. I will count on coming in. I will be there in half an hour. If this problem is not clear, it may really happen."


    Zhou Shu explained, walking towards the wall, looking at the specious lines, perceiving the familiar breath of the black and yellow realm, an inexplicable thought in his heart, raised his hand and touched it, "Is that you?"


    Xiao Su was anxious, "How do you touch it? Didn''t you say you can''t touch it? Who are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu ignored her, his face changed, and then nodded gently, "I understand."


    "Understood what, who are you talking to?"


    Not only Xiao Su, but Han Ruo is also anxious. This situation is a bit strange, as if suddenly possessed by something.


    Zhou Shu quickly turned around and pulled Xiao Su to move on, but he waited for a while before speaking, "I was communicating with Kongtong Yin just now. Some of its origin is occupied by the soul world. What it can do is not Many, you can only summon me with that little texture change."


    Xiao Su was happy, "Ah, is it Kongtong Yin? Does he still have the spirit?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s a bit of spirituality, not instrumental."


    Xiao Su thought for a while, "I think it''s almost the same."


    Han Ruo said curiously, "Then what did he say?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "With only one sentence, he will wait for me."


    Han Ruo seems to have realized, "Wait for you to take him away, but next time you want to go to the soul world, you will have to leave from the immortal world. The four brahman worlds are in Brahma, not far from the Luofu world. There is the most immortal world. It��s not easy to get to the core area."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Yes, but it''s not easy to go too, the magical tool of the Xuanhuang Realm can''t be controlled by others."


    Xiao Su nodded himself, "Is there anything to worry about? Sooner or later, our goal is to destroy the fairy world. In the future, those places will be ours."


    Zhou Shu glared at her, "It''s Xian Ting. It is Xian Ting that we are going to defeat. If we defeat the fairy world, the heavens will be over."


    "Hehe."


    Xiao Su smiled, he had to get used to being scolded by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu didn��t say much. He was still reminiscing about what was just now. Kongtong Yin was able to give him information at this time, which made him very happy, as if he had taken a reassurance pill. Kongtong Yin should want to tell them that he would guarantee them. Security, at least not let them have an accident in the Kongtong seal.


    Perhaps, there are other meanings in it, but Zhou Shu still can''t comprehend it.


    During the rush, Zhou Shu also put a lot of energy on the furnace.


    If the Fang Haomiao inside is not taken out for a day, he will not be able to use the Taoist furnace normally, and outside, there is a very troublesome enemy.


    Fang Haomiao in the Dao Furnace radiates his power all the time. He has already filled the Dao Furnace. The power of the soul that exceeds Shu Zhili puts a lot of pressure on the Dao Furnace, and his personal characteristics and aura also Constantly disturbing Zhou Shu''s mind.


    Swear to obey all souls, obey all souls...


    This kind of bewildering suggestion has not stopped for a while. It is indeed the founder of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. His hope and loyalty to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect are exuded throughout his body, and he will not let it go when he dies. Those who practiced beside Fang Haomiao Elder Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I''m afraid that he has been brainwashed by this breath.


    The elder was just by his side, and Zhou Shu put him in his body.


    If Zhou Shu is not firm in his heart, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com is also a founder, and may be loyal to Ten Thousand Souls the moment it is put in.


    There is even a feeling that this body can survive forever, and it has a lot to do with Fang Haomiao''s obsession with Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    Being able to carefully examine and observe all of this shows that Zhou Shu has not been affected by it at all. After all, it is a Taoist furnace. There is nothing tough and tough to compare. Moreover, Zhou Shu also has experience, it is not the first time.


    Not only observation, Zhou Shu also began to try to use Fang Haomiao''s breath and power.


    Since the furnace is full and Shu Zhili can''t be mobilized, then use yours.


    It��s not difficult, because Zhou Shu doesn��t plan to use these powers to use any tactics. It��s enough to just show them at the right time. Of course, they can be released to impact opponents, but it will cause them when passing through the body. A little hindrance.


    That''s nothing.


    (PS: Thank you Moon Ship mm for your reward and support, thank you, I like listening to Moon Ship, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)

 Chapter 3900: gone

    "Brother Zhou!"


    "benefactor."


    Seeing Zhou Shu appear, Luo Xiping and Shui Xi quickly walked over, but they were stopped by Soul Shadow within two steps.


    Zhou Shu retracted the soul shadow and smiled, "Forgot to release the order, he must control you within three feet."


    "it''s OK."


    Luo Xiping said with emotion, "Your clone is really amazing. There is nothing wrong with such a complicated road. Several disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect have been solved along the way. We didn''t even find out. They killed it."


    "Are there any enemies?"


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly and searched for the memory of Soul Shadow, "Is there really one, it is Ni Zheng?"


    Xiao Su was stunned, "Ni Zheng? He came in too?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I took a look and went back. Maybe he came to us."


    Luo Xiping was a little puzzled, "It shouldn''t be one. We have seen several corpses along the way. Obviously, they died recently."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Those weren''t made by my clone, they were killed by the tunnel agency, but it''s also a bit strange... I won''t say more, I''m going to go in, you follow me, Xiao Su, protect them."


    Xiao Su smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry, I have done a lot in the soul world, absolutely reliable."


    Looking at the gate of Huangquan, Zhou Shu didn''t hesitate, and went straight in.


    Guanghua flashed, Zhou Shu and his party appeared inside the tower.


    What you can see is the extremely bright brilliance, accompanied by extremely strong pressure, flooding from all directions.


    Xiang Zheng had been looking forward to this moment a long time ago. He used all his strength to use the God Tower of Good Fortune to destroy Zhou Shu in one blow, even if the City of Blazing Phoenix was destroyed together.


    Zhou Shu didn''t panic, as he protected the person behind him, a strange black cloud suddenly appeared on the palm of his hand.


    The brilliance around him suddenly went dark, and the pressure disappeared somehow.


    Xiang Zheng''s heart sank, and the whole person was a little sluggish. The **** tower of good fortune he relied on unexpectedly got out of control, and the power he had just stimulated instantly shrank back, and even his own power was absorbed by the **** tower before him. After being dazed, the tower in front of him began to shrink quickly, and an inexplicable force squeezed towards him, trying to squeeze him out.


    That power was not something he could resist, and he was squeezed out of the tower within three breaths.


    It has become a clearing in front of me, the sky-shielding curtain and the huge tower are gone, only Zhou Shu and his party on the opposite side are staring at Zhou Shu''s hand firmly, there is a small tower as large as an inch. .


    "you����"


    "Xiang Zheng, I''m back, this tower of good fortune has returned to its original owner."


    Zhou Shu held up the new tower in a very cheerful mood.


    Sure enough, as the ghosts and gods said, with Fang Haomiao''s body, it is not difficult to obtain the Tower of Good Fortune. If a little bit of Fang Haomiao''s breath is released, the Tower of Good Fortune immediately abandoned its original owner and fell into his own embrace. , Is Fang Haomiao''s embrace.


    This Taoist is really loyal.


    "What returned to the original owner? You are looking for death!"


    Xiang Zheng was already extremely angry, his eyes burst into flames, and his beard made the sound of gold and iron.


    The figure vibrated, countless thick black smoke emanated from his body, permeating it everywhere.


    "Xiang Zheng, you can think about it."


    An arrogant voice came from behind him. Li Lenghan appeared at the right time. Of course, she hadn''t moved here. She stared at Xiang Zheng coldly, and at the same time cast a grateful look at Zhou Shu, beside her, Sui Rufu, the clerical immortal who is still standing in the exquisite sky, has doubts and admiration in her eyes.


    "Haha, you are all here, so what?"


    Xiang Zheng, who was blazing in his eyes, didn''t care at all. He was getting more and more black smoke, and he seemed to want to take out all his power, and Life Palace was no exception.


    In an instant, the entire Ten Thousand Soul Sect was surrounded by black mist, and it was still expanding outward.


    "You really want to fight us to the death?"


    Aware of Xiang Zheng''s death ambition, Sui Rufu''s face changed slightly and he rebuked.


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiang Zheng was very angry, but let out a gloomy laugh.


    He really wants to fight for his life. The gate of Huangquan is gone, even the tower of good fortune is gone. It��s still a trivial matter to be unable to make business. The key is that the hope of Ten Thousand Soul Sect is gone, and his face is lost. I couldn''t lift my head either. From now on, whether it was Ten Thousand Soul Sect or myself, it would be very difficult for him to have a chance to revive.


    Li Leng said coldly, "We have three people, and you are bound to die."


    Xiang Zheng laughed loudly, "Chifeng City must die too! You, the city lord, is over."


    Li Lenghan snorted, "You have said this many times."


    Xiang Zheng suddenly calmed down, "It was a threat before, but not this time."


    The diffused black fog is about to approach the city of Blazing Phoenix, and sparks are also beginning to flash in the black fog. When the power is gathered to the point where it can no longer condense, the vortex begins to collapse, and the power will erupt, forming a huge storm.


    Li Lenghan''s expression remained unchanged, but his heart sank after reading .


    She can''t stop these continuously spreading spirit powers. The power level is much higher than the origin of Blazing Phoenix City, and the formation can''t stop it. If she forcibly stops it and consumes it head-on, the result will only be worse, causing a bigger explosion. More storms.


    Xiang Zheng really wanted to destroy Chifeng City.


    "Wait a minute, you see what this is."


    Zhou Shu beckoned to Xiang Zheng and pointed to his heart, where a cloud was floating.


    Inside the cloud, there is a fuzzy figure.


    Seeing that figure, Xiang Zheng suddenly stopped, "You...how is this possible?"


    "Do you understand the situation, does it make sense to work hard for Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "If I were you, I would not choose to fight with Chifeng City now, because there is a more suitable choice. The elder is so wise that he should think of it. Then do it quickly instead of going now. , It may be really late."

 Chapter 3901: Fight

    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I will do what I have said."


    Li Lenghan quickly understood, "Now my palace will do what you asked for."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Let''s talk about this later, I plan to take a rest for a while, is there any suitable place for the city lord?"


    "Okay, follow me."


    Li Lenghan nodded to Sui Rufu and led Zhou Shu away.


    It was the residence of the city lord, which was much cleaner than imagined. It was a very chic small palace and very quiet. Li Lenghan didn''t say much, and soon left.


    Xiao Su was a little nervous, "Why are you going to take a rest suddenly, are you hurt?"


    If the letter is the same, he worried, "Did it just be crushed by the tower?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s not suitable to talk about things right now. Besides, there will be a mopping up on the Ten Thousand Soul Sect side. I''ll talk about it later, and I''m not afraid that they might be ignoring me.


    Xiao Su nodded, "That''s true, I see their eyes are full of awe at you, I must not dare."


    Zhou Shu looked at Luo Xiping and Shuixi, "Brother Luo, Miss Shui, I will help you remove impurities from your souls, and then condense two real souls to facilitate the fusion of souls, and then you can use the real souls to find a suitable one for you. Body, of course, it doesn��t matter if you directly treat the real soul body as the body. It��s the same as ordinary people. What you do will not hinder you. It��s just that what I do is not in line with your intentions, haha."


    Luo Xiping quickly said, "Don''t worry, don''t you want to rest?"


    Shui Xi also shook his head, "The benefactor doesn''t have to work so hard, we are all used to it, and we can wait as long as possible."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "You may not be able to adapt to the immortal city after staying in the soul world for too long. It is better to condense early, or you can start practicing earlier. After all, I can''t guarantee how much power you can retain after removing the impurities."


    Shui Xi said involuntarily, "In fact, it doesn''t matter how much..."


    Luo Xiping thought for a few moments, "Then trouble brother Zhou, we don''t care about any kind of body."


    "That''s good," Zhou Shu laughed, "It''s not troublesome. I have the materials for the true soul body. It must be better than that of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. At most three days will be fine. These three days are just for you to clean up. Soul, who will come first?"


    The two gave in for a while, or Luo Xiping came over first, "What do you want me to do?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t think about anything."


    Zhou Shu has done this kind of thing many times to help people wash their souls and shape their bodies. It is considered a familiarity. If the furnace can be used, the effect should be better.


    Three days passed quickly.


    Shui Xi and Luo Xiping looked at each other, their faces full of joy.


    Hanruo looked at the two and couldn''t help feeling excited, "Brother, you are exactly the same as before, sister-in-law, you are so beautiful!"


    Shui Xi nodded unconsciously, "It looks better than I used to be, but this is not the point. I feel that this body is more obedient than before. I just tried to run the tactics. There is no obstacle at all. The practice must be very good. fast."


    Luo Xiping followed, "I have the same feeling, as if it was matched specifically for me, it''s perfect."


    Shui Xi exclaimed, "The benefactor is really amazing."


    The three people here were talking, Xiao Su over there looked at Zhou Shu and secretly said, "You, I''m not at ease."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Xiao Su smiled, "That''s right, you look at Shuixi, she is very similar to several people, I said which people it is, you know?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, as if he was enlightened, "It seems that a pair of wings is missing."


    When shaping Shuixi''s body, there was no original template to follow, and Zhou Shu didn''t think too much, but she unconsciously shaped her into an imaginary appearance, which is indeed a collection of several people, quite perfect.


    "You..." Xiao Su stagnated, staring, "Don''t mess around."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Hehe, there are actually without wings."


    "Thank you so much."


    A few people came to salute together, grateful in their eyes.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s okay. Actually, I didn''t think that the effect would be so good. Your realm is still at Hunyuan Jinxian. That magical technique is really good. By the way, Brother Luo, what are your plans?"


    Luo Xiping hurriedly said, "If I heard the letter, we also want to go to Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Well, when you want to leave, just say it, I will send you there with my soul shadow."


    Luo Xiping just nodded, "Okay, then I won''t bother you. Shuixi and I will go out to see Xiancheng. It''s been a long time since we''ve stood in the sun... By the way, sister, are you going to go together?"


    Hanruo smiled, "Go ahead."


    Luo Xiping glanced at Hanruo, nodded, turned around and walked with Shuixi, while Hanruo stood there, feeling lost.


    Zhou Shu paused, "What''s the matter?"


    Han Ruo turned around and sighed lightly, "I don''t know, I am obviously very happy, my brother is the same as before, but it still feels a bit wrong."


    "Successful?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t think too much, they have been in love with each other for thousands of years, and they will gradually get better."


    He can feel this kind of feeling a little bit. He has paid a lot and got it, but it is different from what he imagined. There is always a gap.


    "I understand. Actually, I know they are very good, and I will be very good in the future. I don''t have much anymore. I always have to separate." Han Ruo smiled and nodded, his mood relaxed, and his eyes cleared a lot. I don��t understand, why did Xiang Zheng just leave?"


    Xiao Su nodded, anxiously, "Yes, I wanted to ask."


    Han Ruo was very puzzled, "Ling Long Tian knows Xiang Zheng very well. He is loyal to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and he does not hesitate to give everything for the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, otherwise the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will not send him. He has already done something to Blazing Phoenix City before. Obviously we are going to die together, but it has changed all at once."


    Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu, "You showed him Fang Haomiao''s body, right? He didn''t come up to grab it, but left?"


    Zhou Shu paused slowly, "Because he understands that he cannot give up his life, he has more important things to do."


    Han Ruosu asked, "Back to Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, Fang Haomiao is in my hands, so what is the fate of the soul world? No need to think about it. The soul world is over and the ten thousand soul sect is in an unprecedented crisis. As the most important two of the ten thousand soul sect. An elder, if he exchanges his life for a Blazing Phoenix City and has to completely become an enemy with Linglongtian, that would be a shame. As long as he still has a trace of reason, he should understand what he needs to do most. "


    He smiled, "And he knows that the sooner you go back, the better. He did make a big and irreparable mistake, but compared to the people in Yueming and those who stayed in the soul world, the mistakes he made are small, and there are no mistakes. It can be compared to the collapse of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower. When he goes back, he can not only make a deal, but also preemptively criticize Yueming, and even grab the position of the first person in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. For him, this is an opportunity that he must win."


    Xiao Su suddenly said, "So when he saw Fang Haomiao, he hurried back immediately."


    (PS: Thank you Moon Ship mm for your strong support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3902: Serve tea

    Latest URL:


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Burning Phoenix City is no longer important, and Ten Thousand Souls Sect has no energy at all. Instead of giving up his life for an unimportant goal, it is better to do more things. Xiang Zheng obviously figured it out. At this point, and can achieve his long-cherished wish, who wants to be suppressed all the time?"


    Xiaosu sighed unconsciously, "Thinking too deeply, I don''t have as much thought as you."


    Han Ruo nodded gently, "Xiang Zheng thinks deeply, not as good as you. You knew this would happen, so you would take Fang Haomiao out. If you change me, you will never think of it for a while. Just take out him to solve Chi The crisis in Fengcheng."


    Xiaosu smiled, "He just thinks too much."


    "It''s nothing if you don''t have much."


    Zhou Shu looked outside and raised his hand, "San Jose, is this explanation enough?"


    "enough."


    Li Lenghan appeared in front of the door, with awe and gratitude in his eyes, "Thank you for helping Chifeng City relieve the danger."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "It is not completely relieved. Xiang is gone, but there is no guarantee that other sects will come. Therefore, what Chifeng City needs most is to deal with the problem of the formation first. Realm is a complete fairy city."


    Li Lenghan gently nodded, "Well, when you want to start, just say it, I will cooperate with you fully."


    Zhou Shu took out a few jade charms and handed them over, "I have already calculated it. This was made in the past few days. It contains the resources I need. They are all prepared for the formation. I trouble the city lord to deploy as soon as possible. Well, the sooner the formation will take shape."


    "Thank you so much."


    Li Lenghan took the jade talisman, and at a glance, the dense information poured into the sea of ??knowledge, afraid that there would not be millions of them, so he was stunned for a while.


    "What''s wrong, it''s too much," Zhou Shu laughed, "If you want a good formation, resources are indispensable, hey, you are really lucky, the city lord, there is absolutely nothing in the past."


    "It''s not too much, the more the better."


    Li Lenghan shook his head quickly, "I''m just a little strange, how many things have you done these days."


    Zhou Shu has realized something, "Oh, that''s how it is."


    Xiaosu explained, "Multitasking, this is common for him. One person can do hundreds of people''s things."


    "I''m afraid there are more than a few hundred."


    Li Lenghan sighed slightly and said slowly, "By the way, what did you mean by saying that we were lucky?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Actually, it''s nothing. It''s just that during the time I went to the soul world, the formation has broken through, and I have a lot of new insights about the formation. The formation you can get is much better than the previous time, and it may be better than the current Xianshu City is even stronger."


    Li Lenghan''s heart shook again, and he bowed unconsciously, "I don''t know what to say, the city lord is always shocking, thank you so much."


    "Why be so polite," Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Don''t forget, I''m still the elder of your Chifeng City."


    Xiao Su thought of something, "Yes, you don''t call yourself the palace master anymore."


    Li''s face flushed coldly and leaned forward, "I was rude before. In front of the city lord, how can I dare to be proud of myself."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "The city lord doesn��t have to be like this. You should arrange resources first. Please come back tomorrow. Let��s go to Yutan Realm. By the way, you haven��t talked to Fengkun about the news of my return?"


    Li Lenghan shook his head, "No, I haven''t had time to tell him about this."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, we will go to Yutan Realm tomorrow."


    "I will come tomorrow."


    Li Lenghan quickly disappeared. Xiao Su looked at Zhou Shu and sneered, "You still ask others to be polite, but you direct others to do this and that, you don��t have any scruples at all. You don��t even stand up. I will soon become the master here."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "As far as the past few days are concerned, when she recovers, she returns to the way she used to be, and she can��t even command her."


    Xiao Su curled his lips, "Be careful when others remember them."


    "No, Chifeng City knows that I am more difficult than Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Zhou Shu stood up and said calmly, "Hanruo, let''s go to Linglongtian, some things should be clear."


    Hanruo nodded quickly, "Hmm."


    After waiting for a while, the three of them left the palace and went to Linglong Tian.


    Before I reached the Zongmen District, I saw Sui Rufu greet her, similar to Li Lenghan, her attitude completely changed, and she didn''t even see any thorns.


    Sui Rufu raised his hand and whispered, "Friend Yang."


    Zhou Shu replied, "I have been so troubled that I have been waiting for the immortal, I am really sorry."


    "Friend Daoist Yang is too polite, let''s talk in Linglong Tian."


    Sui Rufu smiled and led the way. A few people entered Linglongtian. Just after sitting in the hall, Sui Rufu brought up the tea, which was actually made by herself.


    Zhou Shu picked up the teacup and shook his head slightly, "I''m too polite, I can''t bear it."


    "Friends of Daoists helped Linglongtian and Chifeng City solve the major problems. What can''t be done," Sui Rufu said sincerely, looking at Zhou Shu. This little thing is nothing at all."


    Zhou Shu took a sip, "Then it would be disrespectful, it really is good tea, hehe."


    The biscuit tears are bright and green, but they are much better than Xiao Su''s craftsmanship. Of course, it''s hard to say that.


    "It��s good if you like it."


    Sui Rufu smiled and walked to the opposite side of Zhou Shu and sat down, staring at Zhou Shu, "City Lord Li just told me that something happened to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, so Xiang Zheng left, but she didn''t say clearly. What is it, sir, is this true?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In the eyes of Xing Ling, what is a major event."


    Sui Rufu hesitated, "Where is the Immortal Realm? The two elders of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Yue Ming and Xiang Zheng, one inside and the other, if there is something that cannot be solved by Yue Ming, Xiang Zheng may rush back. , After all, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect of the Immortal Realm is more important."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Xi Lingxian said very well, to be exact, something happened in the soul world, and their ten thousand soul tower fell."


    "The Tower of Ten Thousand Souls is down..."


    Zhiling Xian''s heart palpitated, and it took a few breaths before he calmed his mind, "This is what the Daoist fellow went to the soul world this time?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, there are some twists and turns, but it''s finally fulfilling the mission."


    "As soon as the Ten Thousand Soul Tower fell, the order established by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in the Soul Realm collapsed immediately. It will be re-established within a few hundred years. It is still the Ten Thousand Soul Sect in its heyday, and the current Ten Thousand Soul Sect is still It''s better than before..." Sui Rufu slowly said, "No wonder Xiang Zheng will go back, but it may be useless if he goes back. The soul world will take thousands of years to recover, and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect will be weakened."


    "It''s not possible, it must be useless."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When he goes back, all he can do is fight for power, not restore the soul world."


    Even Fang Haomiao''s body is gone. It is impossible for the soul world to rebuild the Ten Thousand Soul Tower. Without the Ten Thousand Soul Tower, the soul world would no longer belong to the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    Sui Rufu looked at Zhou Shu who was smiling, and he became more certain of his guess in his heart. He couldn''t help getting excited and waved his hand, "Daoist, you really did a great thing!"

 Chapter 3903: Intimacy

    Zhou Shu nodded, "For Linglongtian, it is indeed a major event."


    Sui Rufu realized something, and said slowly, "Just tell me what Daoist friend wants."


    "Then I will be welcome."


    Zhou Shu seemed to unconsciously said, "How about forming an alliance with me?"


    Sui Rufu''s heart sank, afraid of what would come, but he didn''t dare to refuse directly, and said cautiously, "Understood, I will seriously discuss with the sect, and I promise to do my best to facilitate this."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Hehe, you are the Xian Ling, do you still need to discuss with others?"


    Sui Rufu paused, "There is still Linglong Tianxian on the Zhiling Immortal, and fellow Taoists also know."


    Zhou Shu looked at her for a long time, until she saw that she had nowhere to put her arms and legs, he said warmly, "Exercise Lingxian, I''m just talking about it, even if you take the initiative to form an alliance with me and advance and retreat together, I may not be willing. It��s not the time yet."


    Sui Rufu felt relieved and realized that Zhou Shu was only joking, but he did not dare to get angry, "I''m serious."


    Xiao Su said unconsciously, "City Lord can''t even say it, what a serious matter."


    Zhou Shu knocked on Xiao Su and said with a smile, "I don''t need to care about Xian Lingxian, but I do have a request."


    Sui Rufu hesitated, nodded and said, "City Lord, you say so."


    Zhou Shu pointed to Han Ruo next to him, and said with a solemn expression, "First, if Han is my friend, but also a partner who was born and died, this time she can destroy the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls, and she will have half of her credit. In Linglongtian, staying in Blazing Phoenix City, I hope you Linglongtian will better train her, give her a higher status, and absolutely guarantee her safety. If she leaves Blazing Phoenix City or something goes wrong, I will not let Linglongtian go."


    Hanruo trembled, looked at Zhou Shu, but didn''t speak.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s solemnity, Sui Rufu was also taken aback, and he thought about it for a few moments. "Friends can rest assured that I will stay in Chifeng City in the future. I promise that if there will be nothing wrong with the letter, it will not be a problem at all. If she was originally the key cultivation object of Linglongtian, when she was promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian, I would let her be the chief elder of Linglongtian here, but... if she can''t return to the fairy world, the cultivation environment is definitely not as good as Linglong treasure land."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay now, what her ice fairy body needs is resources. As for the exquisite treasure land, just go back later."


    "This we can guarantee that a lot of resources will be sent from the fairy world soon, and the letter of guarantee will be given priority."


    Sui Rufu looked at Zhou Shu, "San Jose, what is the second thing you said?"


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "The second thing, did I say it?"


    Sui Rufu paused, "You just said the first one."


    "Oh, maybe I''m used to it. In fact, the most important thing is Hanruo. It doesn''t matter much. Besides, if Xiandu is willing to condescend to serve tea and deliver water, I don''t need to say anything now," Zhou Shu showed some sincerity. "As long as Linglongtian is sincere, we will have many opportunities for cooperation in the future. I can also guarantee that Linglongtian will benefit more than it does now."


    Sui Rufu pondered for a moment, and nodded, "I also believe that as long as there is a city lord, the demeanor of the founder is beyond my generation."


    Zhou Shu smiled and handed Hanruo a few things, "Hanruo, I will give you these first."


    Hanruo was anxious, "Are you leaving now?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, these are some immortal artifacts with Taoist qualifications taken from the Pagoda of Ten Thousand Souls. You keep your self-defense. When you are promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian, I believe Linglongtian will replace you with Taoist artifacts. Yes, you can also have more self-protection."


    Hanruo nodded, understanding Zhou Shu''s meaning, "I see."


    Sui Rufu laughed, "Hehe, the city lord does not need to be so tactful. When she is promoted, Linglongtian will definitely give her Taoism. Although Linglongtian has just become the sect in charge, a few Taoism artifacts are still available."


    "That''s the best."


    Zhou Shu drank all the tea, got up and said, "Ling Xian, let''s leave first."


    Sui Rufu saluted and said, "City Lord, I have something to say to Hanruo, can you?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Hanruo, got a definite reply, nodded and said, "Yes, please send her back after the matter is over."


    "for sure."


    Sui Rufu sent Zhou Shu out without daring to neglect at all.


    Zhou Shu left Linglongtian, and immediately went to the Tianfumen nearby. Compared with Chifeng City and Linglongtian, the old acquaintances like Tianfumen certainly cannot be missed, but they are not to negotiate terms, but to send them away. Good.


    Hang Yilian smiled and said, "Zhou Shu, you are too late. City Lord Li just left."


    Compared with the other two, Hang Yilian is indeed much closer, and there are not many secrets between each other.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Did she make things clear?"


    Hang Yilian shook his head, "I don��t know, I only know that something has happened in the soul world. I am still waiting for you to solve your doubts, and I am not afraid of you laughing. When the Ten Thousand Soul Sect was dark, I almost took it with me. The disciples escaped, that''s a fate."


    "Actually, there is nothing more..."


    Zhou Shu said it again, in more detail, the difference is different in the end.


    It took a long time for Hang Yilian to figure it out, and the shock on her face disappeared, replaced by emotion and admiration, "In fact, I should have understood that you can definitely do it, no matter how difficult it is. "


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, UU reading "The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is down, what are the plans of Tianfumen?"


    Hang Yilian thought for a while, "If Chifeng City is stable, you don''t need to think about it. As for the strategy of the fairy world, you don''t need to think too much about the Tianfumen. What Linglongtian asks us to do, we try to follow. Now, hehe, Xiao Zongmen can only do this."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s nothing, it''s a good thing to take less responsibility, but you also have to be careful of Ten Thousand Souls."


    Hang Yilian seemed to think, "Worried that they would jump over the wall and annex the small sect to make up for the lack of the soul world?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Maybe it was not an annexation, it was a direct snatch. This person is still very difficult to deal with. He has too many true soul bodies. It is not difficult to do things in the immortal world. Even if you rob someone else in the immortal world, it may not be difficult. If you know, you may not care if you know it."


    "That is," Hang Yi Lian said warmly, "I will remind the sect to pay attention."


    "Master Talisman, you have to be careful for your own safety. You are not a quasi-sage. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect cannot avenge Sui Rufu and Li Lenghan, but it may strike at you," Zhou Shu showed a lot of solemnity, "I suggest you not Leaving Blazing Phoenix City, it��s better to stay in Xianshu City for a while. I should be able to help you get promoted to Quasi-Saint. Then you can also go back with Du Shuang."


    Hang Yi Lian was stunned, "Go to Xianshu City? And help me get promoted?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, earnestly, "It''s not that you haven''t been there. It''s more suitable for cultivation. As for the quasi-sage, I do have some ideas. It depends on the master talisman if you agree or not. I believe it can help. To yours."


    "I go."


    Hang Yi Lian only considered for a while.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:

 Chapter 3904: Domination

    Back to the palace, Zhou Shu took out the tower of good fortune and looked closely.


    Xiaosu also looked at him eagerly, and suddenly thought of something, "Be careful! Then the city lord may still be watching."


    "I know if she is there or not, and she will say hello before coming," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "You think we just came to Chifeng City, and we still used to care about others, and now others care about us."


    "It''s true, the status has changed."


    Xiaosu, if he has realized something, shows some joy, "This thing is great, isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and sighed with emotion, "It''s more powerful than I thought. This thing falls into the hands of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It is regarded as a jewel of darkness. It can be driven by the power of the law of soul, but the law of soul It is difficult to exert its true power, not to mention the Soul Law of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is not the best."


    Xiao Su said enviously, "You got something good again."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "What are you envious of, you can''t use Taoism."


    "I can''t tell you," Xiao Su snorted, "Besides, you have Die Yue, don''t you want to like the new and dislike the old?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and shook his head, "I like the new and hate the old? Die Yue is a Taoist tool that belongs to the Tao of Shu. Of course I will continue to use it, and I will try my best to make it a Taoist tool. Of course, the Tower of Good Fortune is also good, but I am It can''t be used, even if it is barely used, it will be used almost like Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Xiaosu is strange, "Ah, even you can''t use its power, there are still laws you don''t understand?"


    "Have."


    Zhou Shu looked at the God of Good Fortune Tower and sighed, "If you read it right, the true power of the God of Good Fortune comes from the rule of domination. I have very little information about this, and I really don��t understand it. It''s not just me, in the heavens. Few understand."


    Xiaosu curiously asked, "What kind of law is that, I haven''t heard of it."


    Rule of Control, the seventh highest law.


    Causality, destiny, reincarnation, desire, order, energy, among the six known highest laws, Zhou Shu has surpassed one kind, reincarnation, and controlled two kinds, order, causation, and mastered one kind, energy, transparency There is a kind of destiny, and another kind of desire is to understand the stage. In short, there are all involved. It is definitely the top achievement among the practitioners of the heavens. It may also be unique. However, Zhou Shu only heard about the rules of control. One contact.


    Not surprisingly, dominance is originally the law of the least human cultivation in the heavens, and the difficulty of comprehension and cultivation is second only to the law of creation.


    Since the law of creation is something that practitioners cannot learn at all, in fact, the law of governance is the most difficult law to learn.


    But high difficulty does not mean that it must be good.


    The several books that Zhou Shu has read all express a point of view. The governing law is very special. It can surpass the other six supreme laws. After learning it, the governing power can mobilize the power of any law, including the highest In the early days of the law, whether it is causal destiny or reincarnation, it will be affected and governed by the governing law, but at the same time, these laws may also change the governing power, making it obey order, subject to fate, swallowed by energy, etc., and can It is not only these supreme laws that change the power of control.


    The governing law may also be changed by any different law, so that the governing power becomes the power to follow them. This kind of thing is easy to happen when the practitioner does not control the governing law. Of course, in the magic weapon without a master, this This kind of thing is just as easy.


    Fang Haomiao''s powerful soul power changed the power in the tower of the gods of good fortune, and the power of the soul was exerted by the rule of control in the tower.


    It can be said that the power of control depends entirely on the practitioner''s own abilities and methods of use.


    If you have a strong ability and make good use of it, a practitioner is an indisputable and unsurpassed strong person. If your ability is not enough, if you don��t use it well, you may be restrained by many practitioners and fall into danger. Obviously, the latter may be even greater, which is also very The reason why few people practice the governing law, no one wants the power of the highest law that they have painstakingly cultivated to be affected by others in a blink of an eye and become their own obstacle.


    Now, the **** of good fortune, based on the rule of domination, fell into Zhou Shu''s hands.


    For the sake of Shu Zhidao, Zhou Shu must learn it. As long as he masters the rules of control and has a tower of good fortune with the aptitude to become a sacred instrument, Zhou Shu will not fall under the wind against any practitioner. This kind of god-given He can��t miss the opportunity. It��s just a laborious thing to learn how to learn. There is no information to learn from, and he has to explore it himself, and before learning, he must first clean up the soul power inside, and Fang Haomiao stays. Under the traces.


    Fang Haomiao took the tower in the wrong direction, and it must be corrected.


    don''t know if it can be done.


    After arranging the task of calculation and deduction in the sea of ??knowledge, Zhou Shu put away the tower of good fortune, which is a good thing, but it is a pity that I can only watch it now.


    Xiaosu frowned and looked at him, "Hey, put it away, you haven''t answered me yet."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "I don''t understand the law myself, how can I answer you? When did you become interested in the law?"


    "Can''t you just ask?"


    Xiaosu looked at Zhou Shu, a little surprised, "Sometimes you don''t understand? Don''t you know everything?"


    "That''s not what I said. UU reading is actually a lot of confusion, and there are a lot in front of me," Zhou Shu shook his head. Fang Haomiao is also a lot of trouble, more than that, since he entered the Kongtong seal, he fell into a silent divine power, he can not ignore it, and the relationship between Kongtong seal and the soul world, he has been a little confused, and now he can''t figure it out .


    How did the impermanence messenger in the passage die? Did the Kongtong seal or the soul world help? Zhou Shu successfully destroyed the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls this time, what role did the soul world play in it?


    Xiao Su thought for a while, "I also remembered, how do you plan to refine that semi-sacred body?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Is it really going to be refined?"


    Xiao Su nodded again and again, "Isn''t that deity saying that it can be holy, why should I try it again, what if it does?"


    "I must try," Zhou Shu groaned. "But now I can''t do it. The only thing that can suppress him is the Taoist furnace. Shu Zhili is not enough. Of course, it is impossible to succeed in refining. After I go back, find someone to put it up and talk about it slowly."


    Xiao Su asked suspiciously, "Then your furnace can''t be used all the time?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Not always, I should be able to free up some space during this period, but the Shu Zhili obtained in this way may not be pure. After all, the Taoist furnace is now occupied. Haha, even the quasi-sage has not reached it. It��s too early to have a body."


    Xiaosu thought for a while, nodded and said, "It''s okay, I will protect you."


    "Okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. After these few trips, Xiao Su is indeed a very good helper.

 Chapter 3905: God

    "Hurry up like this."


    Standing in Li''s cold dusty space, feeling the surrounding situation, Xiao Su was a little surprised.


    Li Lenghan thought of something, ignored Xiao Su, looked at Zhou Shu, "Speaking of which, I can teach you this method, if the city lord needs it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course it''s good, I won''t be polite."


    Li Lenghan nodded lightly, "You''re absolutely welcome, it''s like this..."


    Unconsciously, a few people arrived at the Yutan realm.


    "Ah, the city lord is here."


    Looking at Li Lenghan next to Zhou Shu, Mu Mu saluted with surprise.


    It was the first time he saw that Li Lenghan stood so close to others, let alone a man.


    Li said coldly and indifferently, "Mu Mu, from today, this palace will not be your city lord, he is."


    "what?"


    Mu Mu was even more surprised, "City Lord, what do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Patriarch Mu, don''t worry too much, you are still in the Jade Tan Realm, and the Jade Tan Realm is still in the Blazing Phoenix City. Blazing Phoenix City will still support you as always, and there is one more person to help you. ."


    Mu Mu wondered, "What does that mean? I don''t understand."


    Li looked coldly indifferent, "It doesn''t mean anything, you don''t have to understand, Mu Mu, call Feng Kun, I have something to do with him."


    Mu Mu went, Zhou Shu looked at Li Lenghan and sighed, "Do you really hate Mu Mu?"


    "A cultivator pretending to be a Mu clan for so many years, do I still need to respect it?"


    Li Lenghan paused and said slowly, "He thought I never knew, haha, if he hadn''t betrayed him, Ben...I would have driven him out a long time ago, but you, you know he has ulterior motives. But still keep him."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "He is still useful."


    Li said coldly and calmly, "It''s up to you, anyway, there is no phoenix bird egg, and what happens to the jade sandalwood world in the future has nothing to do with me."


    Fengkun came over very quickly, and saluteed rather respectfully, "Sanctuary, I haven��t had time to thank you for what happened last time."


    Li said coldly, "Don''t thank my palace, it''s not me who wants to save you, it''s him."


    Fengkun stagnated, "I know this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, a little helpless, "Brother Feng, get ready, let''s go down now."


    Fengkun nodded quickly and said excitedly, "I finally waited until this moment, thank you for the two city owners."


    "No thanks for saying that."


    A trace of disgust flashed in Li Lenghan''s eyes, and he pulled Fengkun into the space and quickly sank, Zhou Shu and others were among them.


    With Li Lenghan, the formation is of course not harmful. With the existence of the dust space, Feng Kun can also see the phoenix egg up close, but speaking of it, the formation used to be a protection for him. He still If you haven''t survived the catastrophe, you may not be able to resist the power of the Phoenix Bird, even if it is an egg.


    Phoenix bird is the emperor of the feather clan after all, suppressed by natural blood.


    Looking at the brilliant ruby ??flame, Feng Kun''s eyes changed color, and he couldn''t help but reach for it.


    of course took a blank.


    He looked at Li Lenghan eagerly, there was a trace of begging in his eyes, so proud, he had to bow his head.


    Li Lenghan just pretended not to have seen it, and said to Zhou Shu, "According to your request, I did not tell the wizards of the Zhu Rong clan, so when they took the phoenix egg, they could not help remove the witchcraft that sealed the phoenix egg. Can you solve it yourself."


    "Understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''ll be fine when I go out, you better stay away."


    A door appeared in front of him, Zhou Shu walked in, Feng Kun subconsciously wanted to follow up, but stepped on the air, Li coldly said, "Are you looking for death? Not to mention the phoenix egg and the witchcraft, the formation is also It''s not something you can bear, he will blame me if something goes wrong."


    Feng Kun paused, "I..."


    "What are you doing, stop talking."


    Li Lenghan''s attention was all on Zhou Shu, and he didn''t even look at him.


    Examining the phoenix egg, Zhou Shu felt like it was lost and recovered. It was not the egg, but the eighth sense. The feeling of not having the eighth sense was really bad. If he was still in the soul world, Zhou Shu would never see through the phoenix. The flame of the bird''s egg, let alone the magic weapon hidden in the flame.


    That''s right, the flames of the phoenix bird egg surrounded the witchcraft.


    This shows two points. First, the phoenix bird egg is not far away from its shell. Second, the magic weapon is very ingenious. It is considered in advance. When the phoenix bird egg grows to a certain extent, the magic weapon will happen. Changing to adapt to the phoenix bird egg, and this can explain one point, this witchcraft that can both incubate and protect is by no means created by ordinary witches.


    Zhou Shushu stretched out his hand slowly.


    It doesn''t matter if there is no furnace available, it is not difficult for Zhou Shu to guide these forces.


    swelling.


    A group of flames suddenly skyrocketed, and the flames rose up several tens of meters, and they couldn''t help shaking.


    In the light of the fire, there is a clear image, bold and unrestrained attire, but with inviolable majesty. It is the wizard Zhu Rong. Unlike the previous few times, instead of riding the iconic horned mammoth, he leaned against one another. Cluster of flame spar.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in a salute, very calm, the magical power in the magic weapon was rich and abundant, indicating that the wizard **** had noticed the phoenix egg, and now it is normal to appear.


    Li Lenghan''s heart was trembling in the distance, but she didn''t expect the witch **** to come directly. Although it was just a shadow, it brought no less power. The formation basically collapsed, and she had lost control. Will the dust space be affected? Will there be a problem with Blazing Phoenix City?


    Fengkun was dumbfounded opened her mouth but couldn''t speak.


    Zhu Rong looked at Zhou Shu, with a hint of disappointment in his eyes, "Zhou Shu, you believe in another god?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I am a founder, that''s impossible."


    Zhu Rong said slowly, "The divine power in you can''t deceive me. It is not your power, only the divine envoy. If you don��t want to be a cultivator, you can find me at any time. You also know that you can find me at any time. Do this? You look down on the wizard god?"


    I was really disappointed. The people whom I saw in the Xuanhuang Realm became the envoys of other gods.


    Zhou Shu felt it, and said righteously, "I have always respected you, and I look down on it if there is no existence. Those divine powers are borrowed from my soul world. They come from a ghost and god. He and I don��t even count as a contract, but are equal. The relationship of mutual assistance, I can abandon him at any time."


    Zhu Rong paused, "Then you give it up now, you want supernatural power, I can give you more."


    The three people in the dusty space were all stunned.


    Fengkun couldn''t help it anymore, "I heard you right, God is struggling to give him supernatural power?"


    Li Lenghan muttered in a low voice, very vague, and could not hear what was being said, as if it were words like "inferior to him" and "if it was me".


    Xiao Su looked proud, "This is nothing to be surprised. The demon gods will also compete with each other for believers, but they will not discuss with people. They will directly infuse them. If they can survive, they will be believers. If they can''t bear it, they will die. Zhou Shu is still very good, and I have to discuss it with the divine power, hehe."


    "That''s a god."


    Fengkun is still very envious, after all, Yaozu is not a cultivator, and has a natural awe of God.

 Chapter 3906: is God

    Zhou Shu paused, "Wang Ji, are you not satisfied?"


    The mark of Zhu Rong Zhou Shu was left to Wang Ji, who was born in the Eucharist, and I also hope that Zhu Rong can give her some help.


    Zhu Rong''s expression was slightly condensed, "You said that the one who was born with the Eucharist, I have already... you have pulled too far, I am asking you questions."


    "I can accept your divine power, but I will not become any god��s envoy. Even if I am not a creator, I will not believe in any god. As for the ghost��s divine power, I want to keep it now, and I will go to the soul world. Do something, I think..." Zhou Shu hesitated for a while, and said frankly, "I want to clarify the soul world and the relationship between the soul world and the ghosts. I think there is a problem with this matter."


    "If you are a ghost, you can''t say such a thing."


    Zhu Rong seemed to believe in Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "But if you don''t be my divine envoy, why should I give you divine power?"


    "You said you want to give it."


    Zhou Shu laughed, seeing Zhu Rong frown, and then said, "Actually, if you give me divine power, it will not affect the relationship between me and the Zhu Rong clan. From the Xuanhuang world to the heavens, I always think that the Zhu Rong clan are human friends. It won��t change, I can promise, of course you don��t have to believe it."


    Zhu Rong looked at Zhou Shu, with a smile, "Zhou Shu, you are more frank than him, and more rascal than him."


    "He?"


    Zhou Shu quickly understood, and said solemnly, "Do you know his whereabouts?"


    "He didn''t accept my divine power, how do I know," Zhu Rong lowered his head slightly and said sadly, "Besides, he has betrayed the Zhu Rong clan. I have no expectation of him anymore, nor do you humans."


    God will also show a look of sadness, which surprised Zhou Shu. He didn''t know what promises the Emperor had made with Zhu Rong back then, and what he did to betray the Zhu Rong clan, so that Zhu Rong was so resentful, so he could only say quietly. , "Now is different, human beings are still worth looking forward to."


    "The world of immortality is not the world of immortality, and the practitioner is not the previous practitioner."


    Zhu Rong shook his head and slowly said, "I can only be more disappointed about this. Although what you did in Shiwan Dashan gave me a little bit of anticipation, you have never listened to me. How can I look forward to it? what about you?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "It''s not that I''m not obedient, I have my own method, and one day you will see the immortal world change."


    The few people in the dusty space became more surprised.


    Fengkun shook his head with a look of disbelief, "Speaking face to face with God, there is no honorific..."


    Li Lenghan momentarily forgot his arrogance, and then said, "Yes, I must not dare to change my palace, and have you noticed that he speaks not only on behalf of himself, but also on behalf of the entire human practitioner, and he said so Relax, really confident."


    Xiao Su frowned, "He is the emperor, isn''t it common to say that?"


    "The Emperor... Wasn''t that a rumor?"


    Li Lenghan looked at Xiao Su, and took the initiative to speak to her for the first time, but he was still a little cautious.


    Xiao Su is very serious and very proud. "I don''t know if the rumors are not rumored. You will know when you go to Xianshu City. No one there does not regard him as the emperor. It is said that people in the Xuanhuang Realm also say that. His, although I haven''t been there, it must be true. He is the emperor."


    "It''s really the emperor''s words, these heavens..."


    Li nodded coldly, but suddenly fell silent, not knowing what he thought of.


    The flame is still swaying.


    Zhu Rong looked at Zhou Shu, her voice softened a lot, "I don��t know when or if it will change, but if you can say that, I��m still a bit happy. We and you shouldn��t be enemies, nor do I. I hope so."


    "Definitely."


    Zhou Shu nodded and made a promise with determination.


    Zhu Rong smiled slightly, "Do you want this phoenix egg?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "I don''t want it, but the Yu clan wants it. The Yu clan needs the Demon Emperor, and the heavens also need the Demon Emperor."


    Zhu Rong shook his head, as if he was smiling happily, his eyes curled up, "You are the emperor, go help the demon emperor, what should I say to you, he didn''t have such trouble back then, what''s the matter? That''s enough."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "The situation is different now. If I can do it, I will do it, otherwise no one will do it."


    "That''s right, the Xuanhuang Realm is not the heavens, nor is the Immortal Realm."


    Zhu Rong nodded lightly and sighed, "If you want it, take it, but you also want to take away the supernatural power inside. I don''t want to take it back."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Then I would like to thank you, but if the two divine powers exist at the same time, will there be a conflict?"


    #��888ʱ�к��#Follow vx. public account [Book Friends Base Camp], watch popular works, draw 888 cash red envelopes!


    Zhu Rong shook his head, "Then it depends on your ability. I am a god. I only teach you how to fight against other gods. I will definitely not teach you how to live in harmony, but...I believe you can do it."


    "Then I will try."


    Zhou Shu nodded and was about to do it, thinking of something and then said, "Wang Ji, really not satisfied?"


    Zhu Rong paused, and his expression became solemn, "What on earth do you think? You should know that her identity is extraordinary, not just a natural Communion. If she gains enough power, it may be a hindrance to me. , Even more so for you."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I won''t let her become a hindrance, she can''t change the situation, I just don''t want to bury a real genius."


    Zhu Rong said slowly, "Just for this?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, this is the responsibility of the emperor, and also the responsibility of the founder. I can''t just let her be ridiculous because of her unusual status. Humans need geniuses, and the heavens also need geniuses."


    Zhu Rong looked at him for a long time, and slowly said, "In this regard, you are very similar to him, and you are willing to help your opponents, even if you want to suffer."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "That''s how it should be."


    I wish Rong slowly So I still can��t understand you. For the so-called responsibility, I think you have done a lot of things that you don��t want to do, which has added a lot of trouble to yourself. "


    Zhou Shu looked at him and laughed, "It''s better to be a god, haha, you can do whatever you want, but unfortunately we are not gods."


    Zhu Rong shook his head, "That''s because you don''t want to do it. In fact, I think you have a great chance of becoming a god."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Hehe, thank you very much."


    "Wang Ji, I will pay attention. I don��t care about the matter here, but you have to remember that if I see you next time, you don��t have my supernatural power in you, you will know the consequences. I am not a saint, I am a god, I think Do whatever you want, retaliate if you want, no one can stop it."


    Zhu Rong''s voice gradually disappeared, and the flames dissipated, and at the same time, there were seven overlapping fire arrays.


    The huge center of the earth suddenly became empty.


    The phoenix bird egg hung in the middle, Zhou Shu stood on the side.


    The three people standing not far away, Li Lenghan''s expression was a bit alarmed. When Zhu Rong left, the formation was gone, and her dust space was also shattered. There were no signs at all. It was God to her. Warning?


    (PS: Thank you Lao Wang for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3907: Good thing

    "It''s all gone."


    Compared to the frightened Li Lenghan, Xiao Su was a little happy and walked towards Zhou Shu.


    Fengkun did not dare to move, the formation disappeared, but he felt a greater pressure from the depths of his blood.


    "This Zhu Rong..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. He naturally saw that the formation did not disappear, but the strength of the formation was emptied. All the fire power in it was poured into the phoenix egg in an instant, and it was filtered by divine power. , And the special means of the Zhu Rong clan, the phoenix bird egg is not only harmed, but more active and vigorous. This also means that the day of the birth of the phoenix bird is further advanced.


    This is a help.


    It must be that it is very troublesome for the demons to set up an environment suitable for incubation. This time it was solved.


    But for Zhou Shu, some things became urgent.


    Xiao Su leaned over, "It looks good, like a huge gem, but it''s full of fire and you can''t see the phoenix bird."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The fire is the phoenix bird, and it will take shape when it is born."


    "Well, he has been moving, as if he is still hitting the outer shell..." Xiao Su realized what, "Is coming out?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Almost, it is estimated that there are still three years, after which it may be born at any time."


    Xiao Su Xi said, "Ha, the Yu clan took advantage this time, and what they got was not the egg, but the real phoenix bird."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "The phoenix bird is not that easy to fool, even if it is a newly born phoenix bird, will he be willing to save another demon emperor at that time... Forget it, let''s not talk about it, let me first Put it away."


    Xiao Su thought of something, and suddenly he was excited, "Wait, if you put it away, you put him in your body to incubate? Then he comes out, will you be a mother?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You think too much, this guy is not an ordinary creature, even an ordinary creature can hardly do this."


    Xiaosu nodded, "Oh, that''s fine."


    "I do not know what you''re thinking."


    Zhou Shu was too lazy to rationalize, and quickly collected the phoenix bird egg with the witchcraft.


    Zhu Rong should have moved his hands and feet. The magical power in the magic weapon obeyed his command. It is not difficult to collect it. However, Zhou Shu has not absorbed those magical powers into his body for the time being. One is that the Phoenix Bird needs the assistance of the magic weapon, and the other is not. At that time, Zhu Rong''s supernatural power and ghosts and supernatural powers existed at the same time, what consequences would he not want to see now.


    "All right."


    Zhou Shu turned around, slightly startled.


    Li Lenghan was lowering his head and constantly muttering something. The noble and glamorous were gone, and Feng Kun was even more outrageous. His body trembled and shouted, "Don''t come over, don''t come over."


    Zhou Shu felt clear and said warmly, "It''s okay, I have put away the phoenix eggs, brother Feng."


    Of course he also used his power while speaking. Feng Kun must have a certain mind, and he unconsciously sighed, "Before I was born, I felt the deterrent power of the Phoenix Bird against our Divine Crow clan... That''s it, I''m still thinking. Take him back, how can you take it?"


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "Brother Feng, don''t think about it this way, the aptly named Phoenix Bird instantly received a lot of firepower, and naturally burst out a lot of blood power. Even I couldn''t bear the power of the Phoenix Bird. And your clan is restrained by him, you can insist on not running away, it is already very powerful."


    Fengkun was taken aback, "Is this amazing?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "I think it is, bloodline restraint cannot be changed. You can still stand here, of course it is very powerful."


    Fengkun feels better, "That''s okay, right, is he okay?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay, he''s fine, he may be out in three years."


    Fengkun''s mind is tight again, "So fast?"


    Zhou calmly said, "Yes, I have to prepare earlier, and we will discuss these slowly."


    Li was cold and cold, but he realized, "City Lord, the disappearance of the seven-fold fire array just now was because it was absorbed by the Phoenix Bird?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and nodded lightly, "It was made by the wizard **** Zhu Rong, city lord, you don''t have to care about the wizard god, she didn''t take away the formation against you, she told me, she was willing to help you with divine power, it must be right. You are not malicious, even if there is, I will help eliminate it."


    Li Lenghan focused on the last sentence and unconsciously followed, "Then you have to help."


    "Don''t worry, we are now considered an alliance, and I will help solve everything," Zhou Shu solemnly said, "Thank you, if it weren''t for your hard work over the years, I don''t think Phoenix Bird would have had the chance to be born so early. "


    "In the end he is not ours..."


    Li Lenghan put away his emotions and said calmly, "City Lord, is the formation of Chifeng City about to start preparing?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "After you go back, I will start, please take Feng Kun to the city lord''s mansion. There are still some things on my side, and I will go back after processing."


    "understood."


    Li Lenghan didn''t say much, and soon returned with Feng Kun who was still a little unconscious.


    Xiao Su seemed thoughtful, "This Li Lenghan, now I listen to you very much."


    "Because I''m right, what''s weird."


    Zhou Shu patted her head, "Go up, there are still many things to do."


    As soon as he reached the ground, he saw Mu Mu welcoming him, "Your Excellency, is it..."


    "The phoenix egg has been taken away, and there will be no more hidden dangers in your jade sandalwood world," Zhou Shu said before he was finished. "Now I have some time, do you already have someone who wants to accept the inheritance? Up?"


    Mu Mu hurriedly nodded, with a look of joy, "Yes, yes, I have been waiting for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Call them, about ten people, I will wait for them there."


    Mu Mu was even more happy, and he was busy going, walking all the way.


    More than an hour has passed, and the twelve wooden tribes have all got a good inheritance. UU read www.uukanshu. Com stayed in front of the tree to retreat, Zhou Shu called Mu Mu out, showing a little solemnity, "Patriarch Mu, how are you preparing?"


    Mu Mu''s heart tightened, and quickly said, "I''m ready, now it''s okay, the Mu Clan matters can be left to Mu Wuyi. The powerful inheritance he got has given him the ability to support the entire Mu Clan. I believe him. Will do better than me... Let''s start."


    "Yes, you have done your best to the Mu people."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Those words were more of temptation. It seemed that Mu Mu had passed the test, so he slowly said, "I don''t need it now. I will talk about it in two years. Chief Mu, I have two things to ask you. I want to ask, did the Mu clan who accepted the inheritance show anything unusual?"


    "Abnormal?"


    Mu Mu pondered for a few breaths, "Does it count as stronger?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "Of course not, I''m talking about temperament or something."


    "This, it doesn''t seem to have changed much from before..." Mu Mu suddenly thought of something, "Oh, by the way, Biluo''s kid hardly cries now and has become stronger. Is this a good thing?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, Xiao Su said in surprise, "Of course it''s not a good thing!"


    (PS: Thank you, Taoist You Fang, for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3908: hateful

    Mu Mu was a little frightened, "Ah, what''s the reason?"


    Xiao Su said earnestly, "She stops crying, isn''t there any more Biluo tears? That tea is pretty good... What are you doing with me?"


    Irrespective of Xiao Su who was holding his head, Zhou Shu said with a condensed expression, "Patriarch, does she stop crying?"


    "This one����"


    Mu Mu realized that something was wrong, he thought about it, nodded, "Yes, I shouldn''t cry once this month. Last time Chifeng City came to buy tea, we couldn''t get it here. Isn''t there a real problem? "


    "It is very problematic. After accepting the inheritance, the temperament has changed greatly, which is not a good thing."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It is normal for a wooden tribe like Biluo to shed tears. It must be a problem if she does not shed tears. She may be controlled by the will of the ancient inheritance, or it may be too focused when accepting the inheritance. It''s not a good thing to be taken advantage of by other things."


    "Seize the house?"


    Xiaosu came to understand, he didn''t feel hesitated, and bowed his head and said, "I said the wrong thing just now, you hit me right."


    Mu Mu had already ran away, and he shouted as he walked, "I''m going to call her!"


    At this moment, his heart was complicated. He was able to become a member of the Mu clan because of the seizure, but at this time, he had already regarded himself as the Mu clan, and in turn gave birth to more Bisnails who might be seized. I regret that I hate the people who affect Biluo or other things even more.


    No, this kind of thing must never happen.


    "Let''s go too."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Su, and the two followed, and it didn''t take long to reach the village.


    Mu Mu strode to a quiet hut, opened his mouth to shout, but was stopped by Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t worry, I''ll go in and take a look."


    Mu Biluo was sitting at the table, holding a vine to write, write, and draw. Suddenly there were two more people in front of him. His eyes widened for a while, and the whole person was a little confused.


    Zhou Shu took a closer look, sure in his heart, but he was arrogant, nodded to Xiao Su, Xiao Su quickly understood, took a step forward, opened his teeth and danced, stared and shouted, "Where are the demons and ghosts, they still won''t come out and die!"


    "what?!"


    Looking at the fierce Xiao Su, Mu Biluo was shocked, her nose twitched, her mouth flattened, and she was about to cry, but there was no response after a few taps.


    Xiao Su was stunned, and asked, "Can''t cry?"


    Mu Biluo nodded repeatedly, and said bitterly, "I...I can''t cry."


    Xiaosu also noticed something, and turned to Zhou Shu, "It looks the same as before? It doesn''t seem to be taken away, is there something wrong with the cultivation?"


    "It seems we are too worried."


    Zhou Shu showed a slight smile and said warmly, "Bi Luo, come here."


    "Yes, sir."


    Mu Biluo obediently walked to Zhou Shu''s side, still twitching his shoulders, very sad, but couldn''t cry.


    This situation has been going on for more than a month, and she was also very anxious. A few times she hit herself deliberately. Her face turned pale with pain, but she still didn''t have a tear. If she did this in the past, I''m afraid that Biluo will have tears. A room is full.


    Zhou Shu stroked her head, smiled and said, "Relax, it''s okay."


    Mu Biluo nodded lightly, feeling the warmth on the top of her head, and there were also a few heat flows in her body. She felt very comfortable inexplicably. The irritability of the previous day suddenly disappeared. Soon, two big tears fell. Down.


    Snapped.


    Looking at the teardrops that fell, Xiao Su picked it up and smiled happily, "Cry, cry!"


    Mu Biluo also laughed, but the tears still fell on the floor.


    "How is this going?"


    Looking at Mu Mu, who had just entered, Zhou Shu calmly said, "Bi Luo is nothing serious. I think too much. She has a problem with her cultivation. The inheritance she got before has helped her greatly improve her cultivation efficiency. But the body can''t keep up. Many of the veins are blocked by the strong power, so I can''t cry. I have helped her clear it up just now, and there should be no problems in the future."


    "This is good, this is good."


    Mu Mu couldn''t help nodding his head and let out a sigh of relief. When he ran over just now, he didn''t even dare to think about what he would do if Biluo was taken away.


    He is the patriarch here, and he cannot tolerate any Mu clan being hurt.


    Zhou Shu stared at him, also very pleased, and even came up with a thought that he does not need to return to a tree.


    Of course, that is impossible.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Mu Biluo bowed herself to salute, holding a lot of tears in her hand, and said bluntly, "These are for you."


    "Thank you, I will want more in the future."


    Zhou Shu took it and smiled, "You continue to practice, Chief Mu, let''s go out and talk."


    Mu Mu quickly followed out, quite respectful, "Your Excellency, thanks to you, if it weren''t for you, I didn''t know she had a problem."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is the second thing I want to tell you. You have never got an ancient inheritance here before, and don''t know how to deal with this situation, so I plan to let Xiao Su stay here. By the way, help you get used to it for a while."


    Xiao Su was taken aback, and pointed to his nose, "Me? I don''t understand?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You don''t understand, someone understands you."


    Xiao Su suddenly said, "Yes, that''s right, Xiang''er knows those ancient heritages best, and it is indeed much better to have her."


    By the way, because the soul world has no vitality, Xianger, who relies on Xiao Su, has no chance to show her face, but her role is still very large.


    "Yes, she is enough to be your teacher, more qualified than me."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "Not only to help the Yutan realm, it is also of great benefit to you. This is all of the wooden people. Staying here can help you improve many bad habits. Especially you, don''t always use the magic The clan is talking about it, now you are a wooden clan, not a demon clan."


    Xiaosu felt the same way, but after thinking of something, he said, "Don''t you worry that I am used to the life of the Mu people, UU reading will not return to Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Hehe, then you try."


    "Zhou Shu, you are very hateful."


    Xiao Su glared, but helpless. Indeed, she can only say that no matter how she looks at it, she has no reason to leave Xianshu City. She is not only a wooden clan, but also a practitioner. There are Xianshu from Jianmu and Zhou Shu. The city is the most suitable place for her, there is no one.


    "That''s great."


    Mu Mu finally broke in. He didn''t understand Xianger, but what Zhou Shu said was definitely not wrong.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s it. I am going back to Chifeng City to prepare for the formation, and I will also include the Yutan realm at that time, Xiao Su, hello, after two or three years, we will leave here together ."


    "understood."


    Mu Mu couldn''t help but nodded, happily more. With the formation, the Yutan realm was more secure, and his wish was getting closer.


    "Of course I will be fine, you can just keep busy."


    Xiao Su swayed his wings and looked indifferent. He only looked at the back of Zhou Shu leaving, and stood alone for a long time.


    (PS: Thank you Qiantang family for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3909: Encounter

    suddenly two years.


    The framework of the Blazing Phoenix City Formation has been basically built, and the rest is to construct according to the drawings, which will be a long process.


    Li Lenghan was so satisfied that she could not be more satisfied. The formation effect that Zhou Shu demonstrated to her completely exceeded her expectations. If the resources and manpower are all in place and the formation can be completed, Blazing Phoenix City will definitely become the best in the world. One of the sturdy fairy cities, she didn��t want to add this one at first, because she had been to Supreme City, she believed that the formation that Blazing Phoenix City would have is better than the Supreme City that had one of 33 days, but thought Xianshucheng, one of these still had to be added.


    Against the world, Linglong Tian also gave the greatest sincerity. In two years, three quasi-sages came over, and they came at the same time with a lot of resources.


    Blazing Phoenix City is their window to open the outer domain, and there is no room for loss, and they do not want to experience a similar dilemma again.


    City Lord Mansion.


    "City Lord, the canopy of Luofeng Realm is being remodeled according to your requirements. I am worried that something is wrong, can you go and take a look?"


    Li looked at Zhou Shu coldly, with a soft and respectful tone and a careful and serious attitude, just like a student asking a teacher for advice.


    Zhou Shu smiled, a little helpless, "Well, I will go over to take a look at one clone now, but don''t ask any more. I have used sixteen clones, and I can''t take care of more."


    "Well, for sure."


    Li Lenghan accompanied the smiling face, "Please forgive me, the city lord, you will leave in a year, I think you can do more while you are here."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I will leave a few clones after I leave. Don''t worry at all, they are no different from me."


    "I understand."


    Li Lenghan nodded slightly. She said this many times, but the behavior remained the same. She still didn''t believe that Soul Shadow was the same as Zhou Shu.


    "The Lord!"


    A voice came from outside the hall gate, and then a guard rushed in quickly.


    Li Lenghan instantly changed his face, and said coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    The guard said anxiously, "Well, the lord, there are many people who want to break in. They are near the stewed cai area patrolled by Elder Bu. They don��t know their origins, but Elder Bu has been defeated, and they still Didn''t come in, now Linglongtian''s executive order is rushing over..."


    "There is such a thing!?"


    A killing intent flashed in Li Lenghan''s eyes, but he was a little flustered, wouldn''t it be another Ten Thousand Soul Sect, "I''ll pass right away!"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Wait a minute, there are a lot of people, how is the cultivation level?"


    "Yes, there are hundreds of them, they are very neat, and the leader is a young man," the guard hesitated for a few breaths, "their cultivation bases are not too high, there are less than twenty mixed-element golden immortals."


    Li froze for a moment, but he was calmer, "What, they don''t have a quasi-sage? How did Bu Shuohuang be defeated?"


    The guard thought for a while, and said blankly, "That''s it. Elder Bu wanted to drive them away, but he was beaten back and injured as soon as he shot."


    "This... forget it, I''ll go take a look."


    Li Lenghan didn''t dare to believe it for a while, a quasi-sage was injured as soon as he shot, and the other party was just a few golden immortals, how could this be possible? Even if there are a few Dao implements, can''t it? Well, people who are not Hunyuan Jinxian have been filtered out by her and treated as non-existent.


    "Together."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Don''t worry, it should be my friend."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Li Lenghan seemed to understand something, but he was more surprised in his heart, "Besides you, there is a Hunyuan Jinxian who can defeat Quasi-Sage with one blow?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Yes."


    Li stopped in the cold, and didn''t say more, took out the dust space, and took Zhou Shu to fly outside.


    In a short while, I arrived at the vicinity of Dumpai Realm. This realm is the outermost edge of the realm and one of the key realms of the realm. There have always been quasi-sages nearby. By the way, before the real formation of the realm, Chifeng There are six quasi-sages in the city, plus hundreds of Hunyuan Jinxians, who are inspecting every day, lest there be quasi-sages breaking in.


    In the void outside the sky, the two parties are facing each other.


    On one side are hundreds of cultivators, all standing upright, and all the others except the leader are expressionless and look like puppets. On the other side are the guards of Blazing Phoenix City. There are dozens of them. Sui Rufu has arrived first. Sweeping the opposite side, with a trace of disdain, the same disdainful gaze swept across, and Bu Shuohuang on the side, he looked very depressed.


    He whispered, "Ji Ling Xian, they..."


    Sui Rufu said indifferently, "I can''t figure out how you lost, but it doesn''t matter, you are not a full member of Linglongtian."


    "This����"


    Bu Shuohuang wanted to argue, but after struggling twice, he still couldn''t speak. Sui Rufu was not wrong. He was not from Linglongtian, but a Taoist companion to an elder of Linglongtian. This time he was sent to Blazing Phoenix. When Ke Qing is an elder, he is the only one willing to come.


    "Ling Xian."


    Li Lenghan and Zhou Shu appeared in front of them.


    Seeing them, Sui Rufu leaned slightly, "You are here, it''s actually okay."


    Bu Shuohuang felt a little bit in his heart. It was the first time that he saw Sui Rufu bow and bow, obviously not because of Li Lenghan.


    Zhou Shu smiled and returned the courtesy, his gaze turned to the opposite side. As expected, the Boling Army and Sun Juan came. He had expected that in the void without formations, there were not many candidates who defeated the quasi-sage by relying on the number of people. Juan He Bolingjun is the most likely one.


    Sun Juan also saw Zhou Shu and smiled.


    Li Lenghan noticed something, "Santo, is it your friend?"


    Before Zhou Shu spoke, Sui Rufu spoke first, "Since the city lord is here, I don��t need to take care of defense anymore. Then, this person has defeated my Linglongtian person. As the Linglongtian executive commander, I must give One lesson from him...I will keep it."


    After speaking, she immediately walked up.


    moves so fast, obviously because she is worried that Zhou Shu and Li Lenghan will stop it, and she will not listen at that time.


    From Zhou Shuhe''s face on the other side, she can tell that Zhou Shu must know the person on the other side. UU reading www. uukanshu.com and the relationship is pretty good, although she respects Zhou Shu very much, but it is related to Linglongtian''s face, this battle must be fought.


    Li Lenghan looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Should you stop her?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "No, just hit it, not to mention Ji Lingxian said he would keep his hand."


    Li Lenghan hesitated, and sighed lightly, "I''m afraid that her retention is just not to kill, and it really hurts your friend, in case...I can''t tell."


    "Don''t worry about this, she can''t hurt it."


    Zhou Shu watched the Boling Army. Compared with the previous encounter, the number was reduced, but the combat power was obviously stronger.


    It��s been less than thirty years, what on earth did Sun Juan do?


    Li Lenghan nodded slightly, but he was skeptical. Those people relied on battle formations. A rare method, strong but not very strong. It is the limit to defeat the general quasi-sage, but Sui Rufu is already. The top 100 powerhouses in the celestial pole list are not comparable to Bu Shuohuang. If Sui Rufu really wants to fight, how can he not hurt a golden fairy?


    seems to have guessed Li Lenghan''s mind, Zhou Shu smiled, "Just look at it, he is not an ordinary person."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support from the souls, and thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3910: Shusang

    As Sui Rufu approached, the Boling Army also changed.


    The formation of ���� quickly changed, the common front arrow formation, arrows, full of momentum.


    The skyrocketing killing intent and fighting intent pervaded, forming a substantive red mist, shrouding the entire team, like a giant in the void.


    Seeing the Boling Army as a whole, Sui Rufu''s mind was slightly shocked.


    The power that burst out at this instant is no different from the quasi-sage. It may be inferior in thickness, but not bad in strength.


    cannot be underestimated.


    Sun Juan has retreated to the middle of the team, holding a small flag in his hand, seeming to see Sui Rufu''s hesitation, the small flag suddenly dropped.


    Fengya moved immediately.


    You don��t need to describe it as neat and uniform. The whole formation is originally connected as one. Everyone��s movements are exactly the same. The speed is not fast, but the strength is constantly increasing. On the red arrow, it gradually appears. A layer of black cyan.


    Compared with the strong killing intent, this layer of black cyan looks very thin, and the smoke curls around, but Sui Rufu''s face has changed.


    That may not be the power of a saint, but it is definitely not inferior to the power of a saint. With a breathtaking power, it is the will of her celestial top powerhouse. The moment she perceives the power, there is a trace of panic. Feeling about to lose control.


    What law is this, what power is it, and who gave it to him?


    She would never believe that it belonged to the power of Hunyuan Jinxian, and this power plus the formation...


    What I said earlier was too early. If she had to keep her hands, it might be herself who was injured. For her, not to mention minor injuries, even the damage of clothes would be a great humiliation.


    "All right."


    Zhou Shu in the distance opened his mouth and said warmly, "Brother Sun, it''s enough, I have seen everything that should be seen, and understood everything that I can understand, Zhilingxian, this is my friend. You don''t have to come back first. It hurts peace."


    Two breaths passed.


    Although the front arrow formation still maintained the formation, the black blue color on it gradually dissipated. Sui Rufu hummed and walked back slowly.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Thank you very much."


    Sui Rufu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Maybe I am thanking you, Linglong Tian is looking forward to being in the fairy world, and I don''t know the hidden dragon and the tiger in the outer world."


    "Elder Bu''s matter, please bear with me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "City Lord, Zhilingxian, let me go over and say a few words first."


    Leaving the crowd and away from the domain, Zhou Shu quickly arrived in front of Sun Juan.


    Sun Juan stared at Zhou Shu, his face gradually became solemn, the formation that had been completely dispersed, but also gathered again, but no longer a front arrow, but a defense-oriented balance yoke formation.


    "Brother Sun, what does this mean?"


    Zhou Shu paused, and Sun Juan''s unprecedented solemn expression made him very puzzled.


    Sun Juan said slowly, "You believe in the ghost **** Shusang?"


    Zhou Shu felt a shock in his heart and immediately understood where Sun Juan��s hostility came from, ��I��m a founder, how can I believe in God? I do have the power of ghosts and gods, but I��m not his divine envoy. transaction."


    Sun Juan is still very solemn, "Deal?"


    Zhou Shu roughly explained a few words, "Yes, I went to the soul world, and the divine power was also obtained there... In fact, I suspected that he was Shusang before, but now I can be sure that the ghost is Shusang."


    "Then you must also know the relationship between Shusang and ours."


    Sun Juan waved his hand, and the formation behind him suddenly dispersed, but with the qualities of the Burling Army, it was a matter of blinking.


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "I know some, but the details are not clear. Can you tell me something?"


    Shusang used to be a disciple of Guigu. Many of his soul control techniques originated from Guigushan. However, he later rebelled against Guigushan, saying that it was because of different ideas, but no outsiders knew the facts. Yes, the relationship between the Guigu branch and the Gui Yin sect created by Shusang is quite bad, and Shusang has not changed after becoming a god. Some people say that the old man of the heart demon has long-term restraint of Shusang when he stays in the heavens.


    Sun Juan groaned for a few breaths, and slowly said, "Shu Sang was once the teacher''s most valued and most proud disciple. The teacher thought he was the best genius in the Xuanhuang world. His rebellion made the teacher sad, and for a time..."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Wait a minute, the teacher you said is the one behind you, right?"


    Sun Juan said frankly, "Yes, the heavens call it the old man of the heart demon, and the first generation of Guiguzi. He is my teacher, and the current Guiguzi is my master. The two are different, but I respect them all."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "I understand, you continue."


    Sun Juan paused and said with a smile, "Actually, there is nothing to continue. I don��t spend much time with the teacher. He talks about great things. The teacher rarely mentions things in the past, but the teacher reminded me. Be extra careful when facing Shusang. He can subvert Yin and Yang and change my future. People related to him must also be cautious. However, if it is Brother Zhou, I am still very relieved."


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of seriousness, "I will definitely not regard the descendants of Guigu as an enemy."


    "I know."


    Sun Juan relaxed a little, "Has Shusang ever looked for you again?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, I think his influence may only be in the soul world and near the gate of the Yellow Spring. It won''t work outside. The divine power can still be used, but he cannot be perceived from the inside."


    Sun Juan curiously asked, "Is that so? Do you think the soul world belongs to him?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, he was always puzzled, "There is a possibility, I think he may be using me, the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls I destroyed, and Fang Haomiao I took away, are the real enemies of the soul world, especially It is Fang Haomiao''s existence, which is an intractable trouble for the soul world...I will figure it out."


    Sun Juan thought for a while, "Although Shu Sang rarely kills and is notorious, he is indeed a gloomy person, you have to be careful."


    "I will pay attention."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Speaking of which, Brother Sun, what are you doing in Chifeng City, UU reading looking for me?"


    "Not bad."


    Sun Juan took out a ring and gave it to Zhou Shu. "This is what the city lord of Xianshu asked me to give you. Don''t thank me. I took the task of assisting you. The price is not low, but..." He looked at the distance Li Lenghan and Sui Rufu, "I shouldn''t need my help now."


    Zhou Shu took Xuan Huang Jie and nodded with a smile, "No need."


    It seems that Xianshu City was worried about his accident, so he gave the Burling Army this task.


    Sun Juan smiled slightly, "You can leave it alone, but the reward will not be refunded, but I really want to thank you Xianshucheng. This is the third task you gave me. All of them ended smoothly. I am very satisfied. ."


    Zhou Shu was a little curious, "I gave the first task to help Xianshu City deal with the relationship with the surrounding aliens, and the third came to help me. I know all about it. What is the second task and who commissioned it. your?"


    Sun Juan said calmly, "It''s your disciple."


    "Snow Girl?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked and became more curious. She, who had never left Xianshu City, concentrated on Tao, how could she give the Boling Army a task?


    (PS: Thank you Ye Yifan for your monthly ticket support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3911: rare

    Sun Juanwen said, "It''s a simple task. Going out with her to practice is just a bit harder to do."


    "Experience? She wants to experience it too, which is a good thing."


    Zhou Shu glanced behind him, seemingly thoughtful, "You, the Burling Army, are missing more than half of the people. I''m afraid it will be more difficult, right? Where are you going?"


    Sun Juan said calmly, "Not far, just above Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed, "Witchcraft?"


    Xianshu City was originally the Liangmiao Nation, but after the Liangmiao Nation merged into the formation, the above was the Witch Realm. Of course, the rocky beach was not counted, and it was impossible for the Snow Girl to go there to experience it.


    Sun Juan smiled, be regarded as acquiescence.


    "You guys really dare to pick it up."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, he didn''t even go to the witchcraft world, but his disciples went first.


    Sun Juan smiled faintly, "She dared to give it, what can we not take it? I''ve wanted to go to the witchcraft world a long time ago, but it''s not worth it."


    Zhou Shu muttered, "Don''t you think too many people have died?"


    "There are so many, war will inevitably kill people," Sun Juan said calmly without any regrets. "These are the real cores. I will rebuild a new army around them, and the combat effectiveness will definitely be greater. Strong, besides, death is just another beginning."


    Thinking of the Yin Soldiers in Guigu''s line, Zhou Shu nodded, and said nothing, "Is Xue Nu okay?"


    Sun Juan hesitated, and said in a straightforward voice, "No, but her comforting way opened my eyes."


    Zhou Shu laughed, with a lot of pride, "Of course, that is my most proud disciple."


    Sun Juan looked at Zhou Shu and suddenly sighed.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Don''t think about it, she is not Shusang... Forget it, wait for other things, we let them wait too long, it''s really rude, brother Sun, go ahead, I''ll give Tell me about it."


    "I don''t think they are waiting in a hurry."


    Sun Juan glanced over there. Sui Rufu and Li Lenghan were still standing respectfully, with no impatience on their faces. "Before I came here, I investigated Sui Rufu and Li Lenghan. They are not good people. , Very arrogant and conceited, Brother Zhou, how did you make them so polite to you?"


    "Whenever there is a request, anyone will be polite."


    Zhou Shu was calm, "I''m helping them do things they can''t do."


    Sun Juan seemed to have realized, "What they can''t even do, is the formation here, right?"


    Zhou Shu doubted, "It''s just a framework, it didn''t work at all. You can see this too? You haven''t entered the world yet, did your teacher say it?"


    Sun Juan smiled and did not speak, Zhou Shu smiled and did not entangle, and took Sun Juan to Li Lenghan''s side.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "City Lord Li, Zhilingxian, this is my good friend Sun Juan. It was a misunderstanding just now. He came to me."


    Sun Juan smiled and raised his hand, "Six is ??a bit rude, I apologize to both of you, please don''t blame the city lord and Zhilingxian."


    Li coldly nodded in return, "It is the blessing of Chi Fengcheng and I to see a talent like Sun Daoyou. I hope you like it here."


    Sui Rufu hesitated, "It was our rudeness. It was us who did it first."


    The attitude of the two people followed Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu just let them talk so much with Sun Juan. Obviously, the relationship between the two is quite good. They don''t want to offend Zhou Shu, so naturally they will be very polite to Sun Juan. Of course, Sui Ru Fu''s politeness also originated from the previous confrontation with the Boling Army. Although she didn''t do anything, she clearly recognized the strength of the opponent and didn''t want to make enemies for Linglong Tian.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied and smiled, "Brother Sun, what do you want to say."


    "correct."


    Sun Juan thought for a few moments, "The team I brought is called the Boling Army. It has been active in outland and undertaking various tasks. Whether it is killing enemies or eliminating demons, we can take over. As long as the two are willing to pay enough Brother Zhou makes a good deal, and I will discount appropriately."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Are you still thinking about making money?"


    Sun Juan said seriously, "This is not money, it''s life."


    Sui Rufu thought of something, and was startled, "Sun Juan, I seem to have heard...you are the one from Xuanling Sect, right?"


    Sun Juan nodded, "Yes."


    Sui Rufu looked at him, her tone of voice hurried unconsciously, "Do you have any ideas to come to Linglongtian? Your Boling Army can all come together, and we promise to give you the best treatment, even if you want to be an immortal. The location is fine."


    Sun Juan shook his head, "We left just to stand on our own, and will not join any sect."


    Sui Rufu sighed, "Oh, what a pity."


    Li Lenghan felt a little bit wrong, "Chi Ling Xian, what you just said is true, where is the position of Chi Ling Xian?"


    Sui Rufu nodded seriously, "You may not know that although Sun Juan is not on any immortal world list, he is the most outstanding young genius in the immortal world. He was the root elder of the Suspense Sect more than two thousand years ago, with history. The youngest root elder ever, the Xuanling Sect still intends to let him be the next Xianting elder, but he suddenly left the Xuanling Sect, not knowing whereabouts...I didn''t expect to come to Outland."


    "The youngest root elder..."


    Li Lenghan was shocked, and immediately didn��t feel that Sui Rufu was telling lies. If he could be the root elder of the Suspension Sect, then there would be nothing wrong with Linglongtian��s clerical immortal, to win over geniuses and do extraordinary things. This is what Dazongmen Daxiancheng should do and is the most worthwhile.


    If you are thirsty for talents, this is true for any forces.


    She looked at Sun Juan, with eight hopes in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything, Linglongtian was rejected, and the result of Chifeng City would only be the same.


    Zhou Shu looked at Sun Juan, pretending to be envious, "You are really sweet steamed bun, everyone wants it."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Sui Rufu suddenly realized something and quickly said, "City Lord, I have no other intentions. If you are willing to come to Linglongtian, I will give my position to you, and the gods can discuss it."


    Zhou Shu laughed and waved his hand, "Chiling the immortal, you are free, I will just laugh with him."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu was not jealous, which made Sui Rufu feel relieved, but she also had a lot of disappointments in her heart, and no one came.


    Linglongtian got the position in charge of the sect. UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com also wanted to expand the influence of the sect and compete for more geniuses. The continuation of the sect was nothing more than talents, but the current situation is-real talents They all left the immortal realm one after another, but there were more and better talents in Outland��this was unimaginable before.


    Is the immortal realm bad, or the outer realm is getting better?


    something must be done.


    Sun Juan nodded, "We used to be idle clouds and wild cranes, and now we don��t want to be controlled by others. We follow the kindness of Lingxian and take it with our hearts."


    Li said with a cold smile, "Several people, it''s better to go in and let''s talk about it. The inside is already ready. A friend of City Lord Zhou, Chifeng City must treat it grandly."


    "it is good."


    Seeing Zhou Shu pass by, Sun Juan also followed.


    After two steps, Sui Rufu was a little surprised, "Sun Juan, your Boling Army, won''t you come together?"


    Sun Juan didn��t look back, and said calmly, ��Don��t worry about them, it��s not their time to rest.��


    Looking at the Burling Army, who was always expressionless and motionless, all of them shook their heads secretly. Such a practitioner is too precious and rare.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3912: interest

    The reception does not mention it.


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Brother Sun, what do you think about the rule of control?"


    "You asked me to stay, was it to talk?"


    Sun Juan seemed to be thoughtful, and slowly put down the tea cup in his hand, "This tea is good, I have never seen a better one in Guigu Mountain and Xuanlingzong."


    "I also soak well."


    Xiaosu smiled. Last time Zhou Shu praised Zhilingxian''s tea ceremony, which made her a little dissatisfied. After several years of free time, she pondered it and the effect seemed to be good.


    Sun Juan nodded, "It''s very good."


    Xiaosu glanced at Zhou Shu and stepped back. Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''ll talk about tea later, I can give you more, let''s talk now."


    Sun Juan stared at him, "I don''t understand, why did you ask me to talk about the rules of control? You should know that I practice military and mind."


    Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "I have been thinking about the rules of control for the past few years, but I haven''t found a way to get started. However, thinking about it and thinking about it also made me think about it. The rules of control may have something to do with the mind. In terms of domination, there should be nothing that can beat the heart, right?"


    "Is that so?"


    Sun Juan pondered for a while, then said slowly, "I don''t think it is. The heart and the rules of **** do have a dominant role, but the essence of the two is different. The rules of **** are the laws, and the essence is constant. Just look. When you reach the essence, you can understand the law, understand the transparency, and then use it to achieve the effect of control. The result will not change. The heart is more focused on observation and strain. Every person or thing the heart faces They are constantly changing, and there is no fixed rule to follow. You have to use your heart to dominate people. The process is much more complicated than the rule of dominance. Your opponents are changing, and you must change with them. Otherwise, the effect will probably not be good. Maybe you just dominated the person. , Changed in a blink of an eye, no longer dominated and even rebellious."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "It is true, so to speak, the heart is not as good as the rule."


    "I don''t think, I think the mind is better than the rule of control."


    Sun Juan shook his head, "The rule of dominance is the rule. It is limited by the use of the power and strength of both parties. The rule of dominance is almost impossible for the weak to dominate the strong. It is impossible for a saint to be dominated, and the heart is endless. It can be done, the weak can dominate the strong, and the saints will be trapped in their hearts..."


    Xiaosu curiously asked, "Sages will also be restricted, aren''t you kidding?"


    Sun Juan said very seriously, "Of course it''s not a joke, what I said is true."


    Zhou Shu is a little curious, "Your teacher will do it."


    "Well, the teacher has long been detached, but he still wanders through the heavens. This also annoys some saints, saying that he breaks the rules, but after a few confrontations, no saints come to trouble again," Sun Juan nodded, admiring his eyes. There is also pride, "The existence of a teacher is very special in the heavens. It is neither a saint nor a god, nor has it ever thought of doing a living Buddha, just being free and doing what you want to do."


    Xiaosu was a little envious, and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Zhou Shu, why should we be such a person?"


    Sun Juan smiled, "Hehe, good idea."


    Xiao Su frowned, "What are you laughing at, do you laugh at us? Don''t underestimate us."


    "Hehe, it''s not a ridicule," Sun Juanwen said, "You can''t do this, especially Brother Zhou. His future is hard to guess, but I can be sure that he will never become a teacher."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "You are right."


    Sun Juan hesitated and said slowly, "The teacher also appreciates Brother Zhou taking the road to the emperor, but he also said that this road is difficult to walk, and it is difficult to die."


    "What are you talking nonsense?"


    Xiaosu was very dissatisfied, looking at Sun Juan, wishing to smash the teacup.


    Zhou Shu slapped her and laughed, "Senior is right, what are you making?" He turned to Sun Juan, and suddenly saluted, "I don''t know if Senior knows the whereabouts of Emperor Xuanyuan, even if it''s a life or death. it is good."


    Sun Juan stood up and avoided, "Don''t mess around, I''m not a teacher, I don''t know."


    "So too."


    Zhou Shu sat down again and said with a smile, "Brother Sun, continue drinking tea."


    Sun Juan shook his head slightly, "Brother Zhou, you are useless like this. The teacher is not a god, and he won''t do tricks like goddess at any time. He is also not a saint. He has no disciples and seeds. If the teacher wants to say, he will definitely say. You ask."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Hehe, I said it was talking, but the result is farther away, but I already understand a lot, thank you brother Sun."


    Sun Juan paused, "You also understand it yourself. I don''t understand the rules of **** at all, just by impression."


    Zhou Shu pondered, "Brother Sun, do you want to take another task?"


    "The one you said at the party before?"


    Sun Juan said slowly, "You really care about Chifeng City. I will notify Su Yi to do that. I can''t and can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, it''s something else."


    "Oh?"


    Sun Juan looked at Zhou Shu, Xiao Su, and then at Feng Kun, who was sitting in the distance without making a sound, and thought to himself, "Are you planning to do something against the Yaozu?"


    "As expected of Brother Sun, I don''t know if I say anything."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I plan to go to the sacred mountain of the demon clan and join the four clans. If you are willing to participate, I believe that the chances of winning will be higher. Maybe you don��t need to do it. It��s just a strong reputation, but if you can successfully unite, next There must be many opportunities for your Burling Army."


    Sun Juan thought of something, and gave a slight shock, "An Dingcheng?"


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Yes, Yaozu and Xianshu City, are you interested in participating?"


    Sun Juan pondered for a few breaths, and solemnly said, "The Great City Lord you talked about last time, UU reading really has the strength to approach a saint?"


    Xiao Su snorted, "Are you scared?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Yes, just from the last time I played against him, he is definitely the strongest opponent I have ever seen. He is one level higher than the quasi-sage and several times stronger than the elder Xianting. When idlers may not be able to touch him, you really have to think about it."


    "That way I will be interested."


    Sun Juan smiled slightly, "If the city lord of Anding City is not as strong as you said, or is absent, you will pay me one at that time."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have guessed Sun Juan''s answer early, and smiled, "There must be, I believe he is still in Andingcheng."


    Sun Juan said slowly, "However, from the experience of the Xuanhuang Realm, I don��t think the Monster Race is very reliable, especially when the four races are together, the scattered stars are full of stars, and the gathering is a pile of mud... So, even They are the reason to go to Anding City, but if you want to go, it is better to join some other forces."


    "you����"


    Fengkun stood up and wanted to say something, but after looking at Zhou Shu, he sat down.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, nodded and said, "Okay, I will find some more people."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3913: Shadow Elder

    Boling Army only stayed for two days, but left a deep impression on Chifeng City and Linglongtian.


    Such a force, even if there are only a few hundred people, is a force that cannot be ignored. Therefore, Li Lenghan and Sui Rufu tried their best to win in. Even if they knew that the Boling Army was impossible to join, they wanted to make it as convenient as possible. To gain some good feelings, but unfortunately I still can''t do it.


    Those Burlings didn''t care about anyone at all, even if they went to lobby in person.


    As for Sun Juan, it was even more difficult. Except for the banquet when they first entered the city, they never saw him again.


    "City Lord Zhou, what is his origin?"


    After holding back for two days, Sui Rufu couldn''t help but speak.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s a mercenary, didn''t you also give him a task at the banquet? Don''t worry, he will do it well."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, Sui Rufu paused, and his voice softened a lot, as if he was a little bit wronged, "City Lord, I didn''t mean to say this. He can enter the Suspense Sect as the root elder so early, but there is a saint behind him. And that saint should not be related to the Suspended Bell Sect. You know, our Linglongtian has no saint support. If this continues, it will be the same as the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. What''s more, we don''t even have a soul world."


    Li Lenghan also followed to help, "City Lord, if you can let the saint behind him help Linglongtian, Linglongtian will definitely not treat you badly."


    Obviously, the two people had been discussing for a long time, but they really couldn''t find a chance to talk about it. After all, Zhou Shu and Sun Juan had been talking about things every day, and they couldn''t bother them either.


    "Hehe, I understand what you mean, but I really want to help you too."


    Zhou Shu has a serious look. He doesn''t reject Linglongtian and Chifengcheng. Compared with the sect who likes to make small moves secretly, they are upright and sincere enough. Besides, the pursuit of talent is not a bad thing, "It''s just that it''s not me. What can be decided, if I can decide, he should be in Xianshu City now."


    Sui Rufu nodded, "I understand this. I just want to know his origin. Maybe Linglongtian can think of some way out of it."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "That saint will not help anyone."


    It is impossible for the old man of the heart demon to help the sect.


    Sui Rufu looked at Zhou Shu, obviously disappointed, so he nodded, "I understand, City Lord."


    Xiao Su couldn''t help humming, "You are really looking for a distance. There is a big backing in front of you, but you don''t know how to cheat."


    "Xiao Su, don''t talk."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Instead of thinking about the help of the saint, it is better to become stronger. Ten thousand soul sects want saints and sacred objects. Tens of thousands of years are nothing."


    "We also know that becoming stronger is easier said than done," Sui Rufu sighed. "It is the hardest thing to make the sect stronger. Without genius, there is no accumulation. Don''t even think about it. In fact, the ten thousand soul sect thinks of a way. It��s already very good. Having a saint��s holy artifact is the foundation of one��s life, and the benefits it brings are real. The saint can provide a steady stream of seeds for the sect, and the holy artifact can protect the sect from intrusion, but this The resources in this area have long been separated by the few people in Xian Ting and the Suspension Sect. Shushan and other sects are eating their roots. They can''t do it, and we can''t do it if we want to. If this continues, if we want Linglong If the sky continues to develop, you may have to take refuge in... alas."


    Looking at Sui Rufu with a gloomy face, Zhou Shu''s expression gradually became solemn.


    Sui Rufu has deliberate acting, but the truth is real. If this continues, Linglongtian is really likely to go to the Xuanling Sect and become the new Ten Thousand Soul Sect, just like the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the past sects. , Becoming a vassal of the Xianling Sect, the Immortal Realm will always be like this, being controlled by the Xianling Sect, if you want to change the Immortal Realm, you must do something for these sects.


    Zhou Shu paused, "The few people in Xian Ting you mentioned, are you referring to the six unchanging Xian Ting elders?"


    "Well, that''s the six shadow elders."


    Sui Rufu nodded, "They never show their true colors. They always appear in the image of black shadows in Xian Ting. They can''t see anything. Although they are only shadows, what they say is nothing but eloquence. Lingzong��s hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains will not come out to oppose."


    Zhou Shu muttered, "What else do you know."


    Sui Rufu thought for a while, "Linglong Tian just entered Xianting. The Xianting conference is just a cutscene. I don''t know many details. I know that these shadow elders live in Duanming Realm, which is not the center of the Fairy Realm. It is the richest place in the fairy world, where the holy artifacts known to the heavens are basically promoted."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Duanmingjie?"


    Sui Rufu thought of something, and quickly explained, "Outland should not know it. It is a forbidden place for the Zongmen in charge. There are very few people who can go. I have never been. I must get Xianting''s approval to enter. So the people who can go are basically from the hanging bell sect."


    "Understood, thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu smiled, he didn''t know, he certainly knew the name like Leiguaner from the Xuanhuang Realm. Tomorrow, the highest day of the thirty-three days, extending from the top branches of Jianmu, the earliest he could go The creatures there, whether they were beasts or something else, could be called gods in the Xuanhuang Realm at that time, and belonged to the most powerful group. For this reason, the creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm were once called the kingdom of gods.


    Li Lenghan showed a lot of surprises, "I don��t know about these things, I don��t know about these things."


    "It''s right not to know."


    Sui Rufu slowly said, "These things can only be known by the sect in charge of the immortal world, and they are not allowed to be spread out. When I say it this time, I have violated the rules of the immortal world I will be imprisoned according to the rules. I��m in a prison, but I can only do this. I don��t want Linglongtian to repeat the mistakes of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect," she looked at Zhou Shu and Li Lenghan, "I hope you can help. If there is hope to change Linglongtian, don��t It doesn��t matter if you die for thousands of years."


    Perceiving a kind of tragic emotion, Li Lenghan felt a rush of heat in his heart, and said in awe, "Linglong Tian and Chifeng City advance and retreat together. As the lord of the city, it is my duty."


    Looking at the gazes cast by the two, Zhou Shu was very calm, "Isn''t it possible to get the sacred artifact if I don''t go to serve it tomorrow?"


    Perceiving Zhou Shu��s indifference, Sui Rufu sighed, seemingly abandoning himself, ��If you don��t go to tomorrow, it is indeed possible to obtain the sacred artifacts. That was the case with the axe of Liangshan Palace, but that kind of opportunity is even more rare. When that kind of opportunity comes, it��s better to simply go to the Suspense Sect."


    Li Lenghan''s face changed slightly, "It can''t be like this. You can join the Hanging Bell Sect. The result is not as good as the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "It''s only being scolded by a dog, but at least it can continue to develop. In case a real genius appears by chance," Sui Rufu gave Zhou Shu a deep look and sighed, "There may be a chance to get rid of The suspension bell sect is under control, this is also no way."


    (PS: Thank you Sandstorm 723 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3914: Agreed

    Looking at Sui Rufu, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    Now Sui Rufu has more actors, but what she said is indeed correct. He definitely doesn��t want Linglongtian to join the Xuanling Sect again. In that case, he has to add another powerful enemy and plans to continue. Moving back is obviously very unfavorable, but if you help, it is also a question of whether you can hold Linglongtian firmly and make Linglongtian a reliable ally and help against the immortal world in the future.


    Soon he had an idea.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The great opportunity that Zhilingxian said was the thing that happened more than a hundred years later, right?"


    Sui Rufu stagnated and nodded slightly, "Yes."


    "A hundred years later?"


    Li coldly thought for a while, and suddenly said, "You are talking about Pangu Caves, right?"


    Sui Rufu said frankly, "Yes, the Pangu Cave, the secret world of saints, is opened once every thousand years. The nearest one will be opened in 147 years. Pangu Cave is the only place where the sacred objects can be directly obtained. It��s been more than 50,000 years ago, and no one has gotten it after that."


    Li was cold and thoughtful, "I heard that it is extremely dangerous. It seems that only the sect is in charge can go."


    "Yes, near the opening time, Xian Ting will issue quotas. Each sect in charge has two quotas, and there are five in the hanging bell sect. Each sect chooses people to enter, and one person can only go once... ��" Sui Rufu hesitated, "It is right to be extremely dangerous. As far as I know, Ten Thousand Soul Sect has been to Pangu Grottoes six times, and they have folded five quasi-sages and six golden immortals, but only six times. When one person came out, Baidi City had been to 10 times, and 12 people were lost. Only one person went to Shu Mountain at a time, but the number of people who came out was the most. I went 20 times recently and only lost eleven."


    Li coldly shook his head, "It''s really dangerous."


    Sui Rufu nodded, "Very dangerous, but the stronger the sect, the higher the survival rate, and the more people will come out. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect is obviously the worst in this respect."


    Xiao Su questioned, "Why have the Ten Thousand Soul Sects only been there six times, haven''t they been in charge of the sect for a long time?"


    "Well, I did it for a long time, but I didn''t go every time."


    Sui Rufu explained, ��After all, the loss of going there is too great, and you often lose one quasi-sage at a time. Even if you are in charge of the sect, you can��t afford it, and many people don��t want to take risks with other sects. , Especially the weaker sects, so most of the sects in charge only go once every few thousand years, like the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, only once every 6,000 years, try to stagger the time with other sects."


    Xiao Su suddenly said, "Understood."


    Losing a quasi-sage in a thousand years, even sects like Shushan can��t afford to lose, and Ten Thousand Soul Sects can��t even afford it. If they really dare to go every time, their position in charge of the sect would have been kicked down.


    She thought of something again, and she didn''t realize it, "Can''t we not go? If I don''t go, all the others will go. Anyway, I won''t get the sacred artifacts. Slowly, the other sects are all consumed, but we have made progress."


    "There is nothing wrong with thinking this way, but it is impossible to achieve."


    Sui Rufu sighed, "Actually, the Pangu Cave once in six thousand years is a necessary requirement for the control of the sect. There is no way for the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. If it is not visited once in six thousand years, Xian Ting will question the ability of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It may take away their position in charge of the sect."


    Xiao Su stagnated, "It won''t work if you don''t go..."


    "Yes, but there is some advantage to going there. Even if you don��t have sacred artifacts, you may get the saint��s book, saint��s mark, the core of the law, the order of the gods, the palace building pill, the Taoism and other rare treasures. These things can enhance the sect. Strength, of course, compared with the sacred artifacts, these can only be regarded as compensation, and it is also possible that you will not get anything," Sui Rufu smiled bitterly, "We Linglongtian didn��t plan to go to Pangu Cave this time. After all, inside the sect There are not many quasi-sages, and the strength is not very strong. Going may be equal to death. If you go to the Hunyuan Jinxian, it has no meaning. Xianting does not count the Hunyuan Jinxian."


    Li Lenghan seemed thoughtful, "Speaking of which, Pangu Cave is not a good place anymore, it is more like the threshold and responsibility of the sect in charge."


    Sui Rufu just nodded, "Therefore, it is really a great opportunity to get the sacred artifacts inside, and if you get the chance, you may not be able to get out."


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "By the way, you haven''t said how many times you have visited Genting City and Xuanling Sect."


    "Genting City is a special case. I haven''t been there in the last 20,000 years, but they are not restricted. It is said that the six shadow elders agreed early on, Xuanling Sect, hehe, five of them take care of each other, naturally better than others. The sect is much better. They go every time, and the loss is relatively minimal. They can come out every time, and almost one person will be lost."


    At this point, Sui Rufu was a little angry, but he disappeared quickly.


    Anger is meaningless. The Suspense Sect is the number one in the fairy world. This can be changed without anger.


    Xiaosu nodded unconsciously, "Five people really have the advantage, there are so many people, if you don''t get good things, you can still grab others."


    "Yes, that''s what I said. If you get the chance, you may not be able to get out," Sui Rufu said calmly. "There is no reason in Pangu Caves. There is someone in the Xuanling Sect who has the strength. You have nothing to do if you rob you. Say, even if you get the sacred artifact, it is not easy to come out safely, no matter how hard you work, no matter how hard you work, you will eventually make a wedding dress for the Xuanling Sect.


    Li sighed coldly, "Oh, this road is not easy to walk."


    Sui Rufu slowly said, "If we can get the sacred artifact, we will definitely do it at any price, but the problem is that we can''t get it at a price."


    was silent for a while.


    Until Zhou Shu opened his mouth, "I think it��s better to go to Pangu Caves than to find a saint and take refuge in the hanging bell sect."


    Both Li Lenghan and Sui Rufu were shocked, especially Li Lenghan. She seemed to feel something, "City Lord, you mean..."


    "Yes I plan to go," Zhou Shu laughed, "I wanted to go to Pangu Caves a long time ago. I won''t miss this time when I open the door. I was still hesitating how to get a place before, but now It seems that this is not a problem, Linglongtian will definitely give it to me, right?"


    Sui Rufu looked at Zhou Shu and said in a deep voice, "If the city lord wants to go, Linglongtian is of course willing to give a place, and I will go with you."


    Xiao Su couldn''t help but said, "Zhou Shu, the remaining place should be mine."


    Zhou Shu ignored her and said calmly, "I said I want to go, I''ll definitely go, I''ll be in charge of Lingxian, then it''s agreed, but I have to ask you for things before I go to Pangu Caves, I don''t want to be disturbed by chores." He paused, "If I have a chance to obtain the sacred artifact, I can consider giving it to Linglongtian. Of course, this is also conditional. What is it? I will talk about it when I get it."


    "Okay, no problem at all."


    Looking at Zhou Shu who was serious, Sui Rufu''s eyes lit up, and most of the sorrow he had before disappeared.


    In fact, she didn''t understand it herself. Why did it happen all of a sudden? Did she subconsciously believe that Zhou Shu could do it?


    (PS: Thank you for the great support of Sandstorm 723, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    (PPS: It��s an appointment, see you in the new year~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3915: I really want to know

    eturned to the house, Xiao Su frowned.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she was a little puzzled, "You promised to go to Pangu Caves, so why did you still say you want to give them the sacred artifact?"


    "I didn''t say to give it, it has to be conditional, and it is definitely a condition that is very beneficial to us, besides, we have no shortage of holy treasures," Zhou Shu was calm, "My Taoist tool Die Yue will definitely grow with Tao. , The possibility of becoming a sacred instrument is very high. I have 90% of it. Besides, we also have several sacred artifacts, such as Jian Lao, Hu Lao, Sheng Xie, Xiao Kun, etc., just cultivate Well, they will all belong to Shengbao."


    "If Shengbao is so good to cultivate, Linglongtian will not necessarily be worse than us. I don''t believe they will have no good tools."


    Xiao Su curled his lips, "Didn''t the city lord say that he must go to the Duanming Realm to be promoted? Otherwise, it''s useless."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "That''s what the immortal world needs. Xianting and Xuanling Sects have to endure tomorrow to stabilize their hegemony, so they will restrict other sects, but we are different. We have built trees, the sacred gods are made by Hongmeng. , In these heavens, nothing can compare to the building wood that integrates the heavens and the earth, and the promotion sacred artifact is the same. No matter what the promotion sacred artifact depends on, we must be better than them. , It��s not because Jianmu is strong."


    Xiao Su stagnated, thinking of something, "That little tree... he is so amazing."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu knocked her once, and said in a deep voice, "You are also considered to be a wooden tribe. You can feel his power when he passes the catastrophe. Then all the wooden tribes can benefit from him. Of course, he It is difficult to overcome the catastrophe, but no matter what, we must help him to do it, because he is the foundation of Xianshu City and the foundation of the restoration of mankind and the heavens. We must grasp it."


    "Oh."


    Xiaosu understands, but still has some grievances, "but why don''t you let me go?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Stupid, you are not a quasi-sage, how do you go? You need a quasi-sage to enter the Pangu Cave, otherwise it is useless to enter, so the other sects are at least a quasi-sage, and more than a hundred I will definitely not be a quasi saint in the next year, so I need to bring a quasi saint. If you do it then, I can consider it.


    Xiaosu''s eyes lit up, but soon dimmed again, "In other words...I don''t know how to get promoted."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The demon cultivator wants to overcome the calamity. When you have cultivated to a certain level, you will naturally perceive the calamity. It is different from the destructive calamity, but it is stronger than the general calamity. After three calamities, you will be considered a quasi-sage. , But most of it will not be able to catch up in a hundred years. You haven''t practiced well these days, Xiao Su, this time you returned to Xianshu City. You have been quiet for a period of time. Don''t think about anything. Maybe you still have a chance to survive the catastrophe."


    "Yes, I haven''t practiced at all," Xiao Su was a little depressed, and looked at Zhou Shu again, "but you haven''t practiced well either..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I am different from you. I am practicing anytime, anywhere."


    As a founder of Taoism, Zhou Shu��s cultivation method has long since changed. He has changed from law to Taoism. He is constantly comprehending and improving the Tao of Shu. Coupled with feedback from others, there is no need for additional training at all. Constantly improving her cultivation level, the speed is still quite fast, but Xiao Su obviously can''t. She still focuses on witchcraft. If she doesn''t practice, she won''t draw external power, and her cultivation will not improve.


    "I know."


    Xiaosu glanced at Zhou Shu bitterly, "Damn founder... when shall we go back?"


    "I won''t go to Zhoushan in a few days. Those monster races are still there. Then they return to Xianshu City and have to go back. Ruoyan has passed the letter," Zhou Shu said in a deep voice. After some conditions, the demon refining world can no longer accumulate power, indicating that he has reached the limit and must turn the virtual world into a real world. I will go back to help him and save myself."


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and the long-awaited big day was approaching.


    Feeling Zhou Shu''s excitement, Xiao Su nodded again and again, "Then we have to go back soon."


    a few months later.


    City Lord Mansion.


    "I''m going to leave."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said warmly, "City Lord, Cling Immortal, the basic structure of the formation is almost done right now. The rest is just filling and expansion. You can do it yourself. Of course, I will leave two clones to assist. If you have any questions, you can go to me at any time. If you pass the letter, she will pass the news."


    "Understood, you have been working hard for the past few years, Santo."


    Li Lenghan saluted very sincerely, "Just leave, I''m really embarrassed, the city lord has any request, you can ask, Chifeng City will definitely try to satisfy you, anything is OK."


    Sui Rufu also followed, "Linglong Tian is also here, welcome the city lord at any time."


    "No hurry," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "In the future, we will still have opportunities to deal with each other. Don''t forget what you said before, just protect Chifeng City and Zhilingxian. You have to worry about Pangu Grottoes. "


    Sui Rufu hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, I have already paid back. By then, the city lord will only come to Chifeng City and will never encounter trouble."


    Li paused coldly, "I will give it to you, City Lord."


    Dust Space took a few people and flew out of the boundary quickly.


    staring at Zhou Shu, Li Lenghan hesitated, "City Lord, thank you so much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I said you, I don��t know how many times I have thanked you in the past few years. I can hear the callus in my ears, and I can stop it."


    I get along a lot, and Li Lenghan is not a very cold person. Although she has a deep prejudice against men, Zhou Shu didn��t feel this afterwards. Talking to each other is normal, and even can make some jokes, of course. , This is still incredible in the eyes of others, such as Feng Kun on the side.


    "It''s true, then I won''t say it."


    Li paused in the cold for a while suddenly moved closer, and whispered, "Zhou Shu, are you planning to be the emperor?"


    was called by his name directly, but it was still such a sharp question, Zhou Shu was slightly stagnated, and had no time to take care of others, "Why do you suddenly ask about this?"


    Li Lenghan sighed slightly, "Just tell me, I really want to know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I am the Emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm, and I will also be the Emperor of the Heavens in the future."


    The voice was very flat, but the confidence in it could not be concealed. Li Lenghan''s heart was shaken, and it took a long time to calm down, and he didn''t realize it. I hope you can do it. I think you can and deserve to be entrusted by practitioners."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, seemingly thoughtful, "Do you know about him?"


    Li nodded coldly, "I know, some of our ancestors used to live in Wuji Tian, ??in the humanitarian paradise he founded."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed, "Humanity heaven, do you know where? Really in the Promise Heaven?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20200809 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3916: Human sovereign disciple

    Li Lenghan nodded lightly, "There should be nothing wrong. My ancestors told me in the past that they lived in a humane paradise for about fifty years and then moved out. They also escaped a catastrophe because they moved out early. Otherwise, There won''t be me."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "The catastrophe when the humanitarian heaven was destroyed?"


    "Ok."


    Li Lenghan was quite emotional, "The ancestors didn''t expect that the humane paradise would disappear so quickly, it didn''t take long to resist."


    Zhou comfortably said, "Tell me the details, City Lord."


    Li Lenghan thought for a while, "I actually don''t know much. The ancestors only said it before they died. The humane paradise is on the edge of the Promise Heaven. There are about 100,000 people in it, basically all humans, but there are also other races. But no matter who it is, what they cultivate is a kind of Dao, and it is the human Dao established by Xuanyuan... Only the people there know this Dao, and it has never been spread outside."


    Zhou Shu paused, "How was it destroyed?"


    "My ancestors tried to investigate and went there, and found that it had something to do with the immortal arrest, but it was not the order of Xian Ting, but it was not clear. What is certain is that there should not be many people attacking the humane heaven. Wuji Tian didn''t have any big movements. , Few people even noticed that there was a big war." Li Lenghan hesitated. "The ancestors said at the time, saying something that shouldn��t be said, the problem lies in the humanitarianism. The humanitarianism created by Xuanyuan is not complicated to practice, even It��s easy to learn, and the displayed power is really not strong. It��s not so much humanity, it��s benevolence. In the environment of the immortal world, relying on humanity is actually difficult to gain a foothold. At that time, the ancestors left the humane paradise. Big relationship."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Humanity is not strong, it may be the reason why he hasn''t cultivated home, and Xuanyuan, as the founder of Taoism, shouldn''t be bad? Isn''t he?"


    Xuanyuan Human Sovereign''s own strength is still there, and it counts time. At that time, Human Sovereign as one of the leaders of the immortal world had already conquered the Dragon Realm, and he also played the existence of the Great Dark Abyss. No matter how strong it is, he wants to destroy it. The humane paradise he founded, I am afraid it will be difficult to achieve without breaking the Wuji Heaven.


    Li Lenghan shook his head, "He must be there. Since the establishment of the humane paradise, he has not left. He is there every day."


    Zhou Shu wondered, "How did that lose? He was attacked?"


    Li Lenghan still shook his head. "It shouldn''t be there. My ancestors said. After Xuanyuan founded Humane Heaven, he put all his thoughts on humanity, and he deliberately gave up the past Dao and laws, doing everything with humanity. Using other powers, and saying that this is the only way to truly grow the Tao, it is obvious that even if the humanitarian heaven reaches its most critical moment, he still trusts it."


    "This one����"


    Zhou Shu held it back before swearing.


    I thought that the emperor was very persistent, but I didn��t expect to be so persistent that he would completely abolish martial arts. Then, with the humane force that could not solve the problem at all, watching the humane paradise destroyed and people who trust their own way no longer What did he want when he founded Humanity?


    Hundreds of thousands of blood, and a human emperor who may have escaped into the magic way.


    It''s just that he had to admire Xuanyuan again, trusting his Dao to such a degree, he was worthy of being a true founder.


    But humane, after all, he failed him and those monks.


    This is the sorrow of Tao and the tribulation of man.


    settled down, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Your ancestors, are there any..."


    "Have."


    Before Zhou Shu could finish, Li Lenghan took out a dark yellow jade slip and solemnly said, "Zhou Shu, this is the humanity established by the emperor. After the ancestor left, he never practiced. He also told us descendants not to practice. I will give it to you, but I also want to remind you not to practice."


    Zhou Shu took the jade slip, felt the vicissitudes of the years, and fell in love for a while.


    Under the guidance of reincarnation, the old voice was telling him about that unbearable past, which may be a little clearer than Li Lenghan, and finally the old man handed the jade slip to the tribe, shouted sharply, and kept it, yes To prove that it once existed, but you should never learn it.


    After speaking, the old man passed away suddenly.


    Zhou Shu didn��t check the content, nor did he need to check it. From the old man, he already felt the power of humanity. Although the old man told others not to learn, he still retained that power and hid it deepest in his heart. At that, the brilliance that belongs to humanity, that kind of forgiving and gentle power, is very good and great, but it is not needed by Zhou Shu now. He does not even want benevolence, let alone further humanity.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu put away the jade slip, bowed and saluted.


    This inheritance from the predecessor deserves his respect anyway.


    Li Lenghan hurriedly returned the gift, and the two heads almost collided.


    She was startled, and hurried back a few steps. Seeing that Zhou Shu was not unusual, she paused, "You don''t want to learn, right?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I don''t want to temporarily, I also have my own way, and I also trust my own way."


    Li coldly nodded unconsciously, as if a little happy.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "How did you think of giving it to me?"


    Li Lenghan thought for a while, a little at a loss, "I don''t know, maybe when I heard Xiao Su call you the emperor, I thought I should give it to you, maybe one day I can use it, anyway, I keep it. It''s no use, I won''t learn it."


    "I hope to use it too, thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, his mood has completely relaxed, the past has been left in his memory, and what he has to face is the present.


    Li paused coldly, seemingly looking forward to it, "You will come to Blazing Phoenix again?"


    "You will come. From now on, you will be the channel connecting the Immortal Realm and Outland. I will definitely come," Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "I hope you will keep this channel and not be taken away by anyone. If you need my help, You can tell Hanruo at any time that you can send someone to Xianshu City Li Lenghan thought for a while, "I try to do it, and Linglongtian should be no problem. "


    Zhou Shu glanced outside and smiled, "It''s almost there, we''ll see you next time."


    Li Lenghan hesitated for a while and then let go of the dust space, looked at the vast void outside, smiled and nodded, "Everyone, goodbye."


    She disappeared, with the same arrogance as before.


    Xiaosu stared at Zhou Shu, seemingly dissatisfied, "What did you just say? You have to keep it from us."


    "I must tell you about this."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "She just gave me the inheritance of the Emperor Xuanyuan, that is, humanity, and may be the only one-person classic."


    Xiaosu was surprised for a while, "Ah, how could she have this?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Her ancestors belonged to the human emperor...disciples, those hundreds of thousands are all disciples, and you are also related to each other. What you get is the imprint of the human emperor, and what she got is the human emperor''s past Inheritance."


    Speaking of Emperor Xuanyuan, Xiao Su is also very serious, "You have to tell me carefully."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3917: Also very difficult

    "The Emperor is too stupid!"


    Xiao Su blurted out, and quickly said, "I didn''t mean you, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I know, but it''s not stupid. It''s an attachment to one''s own Tao. It is something that the founder must bear. If you can''t trust the Tao, how can other people believe it? It came to an end."


    Xiao Su couldn''t help but said, "But obviously I don''t have much power, and I can''t protect myself and others. It''s... a good way?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "You wanted to say before, is that also a Tao?"


    Xiao Su stagnated, and rolled his eyes, "Don''t worry about this little detail, I don''t understand it anyway."


    "It''s definitely a Dao, and it''s a good Dao, but it''s not a Dao, nor can it become a Dao. In the current environment of the heavens, if Dao is to become a Dao, it must have the ability to protect itself. Humanity obviously does not have it," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed. "The timing of the emergence of humanity is wrong. The Emperor Xuanyuan is a little eager to get it done, but this is also his character. In the Xuanhuang world, he is known for benevolence and virtue, and Xuanyuan sword is also known as the sword of benevolence."


    Xiaosu seemed to think, "Humanistic heaven has failed, so he ran to the devil world."


    "There must be some straightness in the middle, we will know about it later."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Su, quite solemnly, "Maybe it will fall on you."


    Xiaosu didn''t care, "No problem, I''m not afraid to go to the Demon World anyway, hey, I am not afraid of wherever I go now."


    Zhou Shu was so angry and funny, "You should go back to retreat first."


    Xiao Su snorted, "Retreat and retreat...I will retreat now."


    She stopped talking, sitting there as if she was really cultivating. Zhou Shu looked at Feng Kun, "Brother Feng, let''s go."


    "okay!"


    Feng Kunxian couldn''t wait any longer, turned into a huge divine crow, grabbed the two of them, flicked them on their backs, and disappeared into the void in a blink of an eye.


    This disappearance is not invisibility, it is the characteristic of sacred beasts like Meng Ji, but because the speed is too fast to even see the afterimage.


    Zhou Shu sat upright and said, "You are faster than me."


    "Nonsense, if the speed is not as good as you, then I will be useless. The law of thunder and lightning is very good, but it is much worse than our **** crows." Feng Kun laughed, "I haven''t survived the calamity, otherwise let You can��t compare to it, our God Crow clan is the second fastest feather clan."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Is Phoenix Bird first?"


    Fengkun curled his tail, "Nonsense, Phoenix Bird is not good at speed."


    Zhou Shu said again, "Is it Qingluan?"


    Feng Kun snorted, "Qingluan is strong in illusion. Although it can move space, but the speed is far worse than that of Shencrow. I can throw him a lot without Huaming. I said Brother Zhou, do you know or Talking nonsense on purpose, don''t you know Dapeng?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I know, but Dapeng is not a feather clan."


    "If you talk nonsense, I threw you down, why isn''t it a feather clan?" Feng Kun scolded, "Although he has other forms, he is still a roc in most of the time. How can a roc that soars freely be better than a fish? Comfortable?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t argue, "That''s it, Brother Feng, how long will it take to reach Bu Zhoushan?"


    Fengkun pondered for a few breaths, "Seven to eight years? It shouldn''t be slower anymore, I will try my best."


    Zhou Shu muttered, "It seems that the phoenix bird is about to be born on the road. If I take the phoenix bird, can you still maintain this speed?"


    Feng Kun''s figure trembled, and there was a thunderbolt-like roar from around him, but after a breath, Feng Kun continued to move forward, "I can''t escape, I always have to take him with me. I''m already prepared, anyway. Try to overcome it, there should be no problem."


    Zhou Shu let go, "That''s good, we have been late for a long time."


    Feng Kun said without realizing it, "In fact, for more than a hundred years, it is not a big deal for the Mao and Ba people, especially the Ba people, who sleep for tens of thousands of years. Time is meaningless to them. I''m not sure. I asked you before and you said it was okay. Are you sure Phoenix Bird will listen to you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "I have been communicating with him for more than two years and there will be no problems."


    Fengkun asked in confusion, "Now you are going to communicate?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is how you can communicate. Starting from a young age, the effort is the least and the effect is the best. Have you ever coaxed a child?"


    It seems to be joking, but it is actually very difficult. Using Zhu Rong''s supernatural power to pass on such things as Jianmu Buds really took a lot of his thoughts.


    Although Zhu Rong did not set any restrictions on those divine powers, it was very troublesome to understand and use them. He did not obey the guidance of Shu Zhili and did not have the assistance of God. Even if Zhou Shu had the foundation of the power of the sun and truly used it flexibly, It took nearly a year of deduction for the sea of ??knowledge, and the result was only flexible use. It is still impossible to draw from the outside or transfer to other people, because there is a fundamental difference between divine power and law.


    Simply put, divine power does not follow the rules.


    Being able to use Zhu Rong''s supernatural power, as well as witchcraft, it is not difficult to communicate with Phoenix Bird.


    By the way, the phoenix bird, a divine beast, exists consciously at the moment of its birth, knows how to grow by itself, and after being born, it will be a strong one.


    As we all know, phoenix birds like to eat sycamore seeds, but this does not mean that they only like sycamore seeds. In fact, they like any sacred tree fruit and buds and leaves, etc., but compared to other sacred tree fruits, sycamore seeds are relatively easy to obtain, and With better food like Jianmu Bud, Phoenix Bird would certainly like it even more. How could Wutongzi compare that majestic vitality and endless aura of wood?


    As for the kind of chicks that have not yet emerged, it can be said that once they feel the taste, they will never forget it.


    Of course, it is more than just taste, UU reading www.uukanshu. At the moment when the phoenix bird needs vitality the most before the phoenix bird breaks its shell, it is naturally a great help to get this kind of divine object, so that the phoenix bird after the shell breaks will undoubtedly be stronger and more active. A great luxury, after all, none of them who have experienced the most glorious era can enjoy it. At that time, Jianmu faced a whole world, all living beings, the vitality of a bud, and often a race or several races. To share.


    The three buds of building wood, and the Phoenix Bird��s favor, Zhou Shu thought it was worth it, even a big profit.


    Before the phoenix bird was born, it was already contaminated with the cause and effect of Jianmu. In the future, it is destined to be the help of Jianmu to cross the catastrophe. It is impossible to get rid of it. It is possible to use three Jianmu buds to obtain such a bond, and it may also bring the entire feather The clan and even the demon clan pull in, it''s not about making money.


    In comparison, those Jianmu leaves and Jianmu buds buried in the Chifeng City formation may not be as effective as these three.


    The formation of Chifeng City is different from that of Xianshu City, but it does not mean that the leaves and buds of Jianmu are not used. As long as the formation is designed by Zhou Shu, it will inevitably leave enough space for Jianmu. Wood can borrow the power inside, of course, Zhou Shu can also.


    This is the task he must do, and it is a promise to Jianmu.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3918: Because of anger

    followed Soul Shadow for a while, and Zhou Shu also began to retreat.


    Not only the Soul Shadow staying in Blazing Phoenix City, but also those who are rushing back to Xianshu City. They had already set off. Before Sun Juan came, Soul Shadow and Hang Yilian, as well as Shuixi, Luo Xiping, Ziyuan, etc. , Has gone to Xianshu City first.


    is far away from the body, but Zhou Shu still has the ability to communicate and control, but he can''t do it further.


    At present, the effective distance between Zhou Shu and Soul Shadow is still about three years, because Zhou Shu''s strength is constantly getting stronger. It has also been three years, and the distance has become much larger. The previous three years may have been separated by five to ten circles. I received no news far away, and now there are at least thirty or fifty realms.


    Retreat is still to govern the law.


    Zhou Shu is very patient, although he has not seen any results for several years.


    -Zhou Shu has never encountered such a thing since he became a big Luo Jinxian.


    This is not a bad thing. The governing law is harder than he imagined. It can only show one thing. It must be better than imagined.


    looked at the tower of good fortune, perceiving carefully.


    It is worth mentioning that the gate of the Yellow Spring in the tower is still there.


    When Zhou Shu discovered this, there were many surprises. He thought that with the collapse of the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls, this door should also be closed. He didn''t expect it to still exist. It seems that Kongtong Yin is indeed waiting for him, maintaining Huangquan. The gate is looking forward to him going to the soul world again, a gate where he can travel to and from the soul world at will, even if the soul world is still unknown, it is definitely a great help to Xian Shucheng and Zhou Shu.


    Now the power of the soul in the **** tower has been cleared, and it is now empty, but there must be power in it, but Zhou Shu cannot perceive it, because whenever Zhou Shu injects the power of other laws or Shu Zhi power, the **** tower The inside will follow his power and produce a dominating effect.


    Before I understood the law, I couldn''t even perceive even a little pure dominance. It was indeed troublesome.


    No matter how troublesome it is, I still have to think about exploring it. Before I know it, it is just a few years.


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu opened his eyes, a little surprised.


    "You finally woke up."


    Feng Kun��s ill-tempered voice immediately sounded, "I thought it would be very lively with you, but the two of them didn��t say a word from start to finish, so I was stunned to practice, so I was driven to death alone, you practitioners. , Really none of them is good."


    "Hehe, isn''t that the rest assured Feng Feng, I changed someone else, I dare not retreat like this."


    Zhou Shu smoothly touched Fengkun��s feathers, smiled and said, "Why, you are alone?"


    Fengkun trembled, and the fluff under his wings stood up, "Forget it, you better stop talking."


    "Haha," Zhou Shu stood up and pointed to a spot of light not far away, "Brother Feng, please go and take a look at the border."


    "Did you wake up because of this world?"


    Fengkun quickly turned around, and glanced at it suspiciously, "It doesn''t seem to be special."


    "I know it in the past."


    Zhou Shu suddenly showed a few red lights inexplicably in front of him, which was quite strange. He paused, "Don''t worry, you''ll find out in the past."


    "Don''t say a word twice," Feng Kun frowned, and soon realized, "Are you talking to him? Is he coming out?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, it''s almost time, but I was not only because of him."


    When there was still some distance from the realm, I saw two cultivators flying out of the realm, coming towards us.


    "Friends... Are you... Zhou Shu?"


    Hun Yuan Jinxian''s face changed again and again, from solemn to horrified to surprise.


    Zhou Shu smiled and approached, "It''s me, brother, it''s really been a long time since we saw each other."


    "It''s really you, Zhou Shu?"


    The visitor was He Taiping, Zhou Shu��s comrades and close friends in Wufangcheng, looking at Zhou Shu, couldn��t conceal his excitement, his body was shaking, ��Brother Zhao, it��s not just a salute. Founder Zhou Shu, I have mentioned it to you many times."


    "I have seen a founder, and I''m going to Zhao Si."


    Zhao Si next to He Taiping bowed and bowed, still showing excitement and curiosity in his sincerity.


    Zhou Shu returned a gift and said slowly, "Brother, I have been to Tianshui Realm, and something has happened there, sorry."


    He Taiping waved his hand quickly and frowned, "Apologize, it has nothing to do with you, and I have taken people away long ago, nothing happened, by the way, why did you come here?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I was passing by, but it was a coincidence."


    He came here, not because he felt He Taiping, or because the phoenix egg was eager to come out, mainly because a sudden Shu Zhi power poured into the furnace, the power and purity made him in retreat. Can''t help but stop to see what happened.


    He Taiping smiled and said, "It''s not a coincidence, and it''s impossible to come here. We are a barren land, and not many people come here."


    Zhao Si was a little excited, "Thanks to the founder, it is not slow to cultivate in the Barrens."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "No, what does this have to do with me."


    Zhao Si hurriedly said, "Why is it okay? The Shuzhi Dao you created! Basically all the practitioners here are practising the Shuxin Sutra, and only Shuxin Sutra can help us practice in this environment."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Is that so, brother?"


    He knows that people in this world are practicing Shu Zhi Dao, but Shu Zhi Dao does not have the effect of increasing the speed of cultivation in a barren environment. He has not put a lot of effort into this. Could it be that Shu Zhi Dao here suddenly changed? Who is it? made?


    "Yes."


    He Taiping nodded seriously, and apologized, "We have changed Shu Zhi Dao, I''m sorry, but this is not what we want to do. There is really no way to leave Tianshui Realm, our people..."


    "Needless to say, UU reading "


    Zhou Shu''s eyes burst into light, of course not because of anger, but over excitement, "Who changed it? Tell me, it must not be you."


    How can you not get excited? This is the first time that someone has made special improvements to Shu Zhidao, and the effect is obviously not bad. For Zhou Shu, even a little improvement is a big step for Shu Zhidao. One avenue has never been depended on. It was done by one person.


    "You look down on me too..."


    He Taiping twitched his mouth, because he didn��t hold a blade of grass in his mouth, this action seemed particularly funny, but soon he realized that Zhou Shu was really anxious to know, and quickly put away the joke, ��You��ve seen it before. Tianshui Realm, you still helped him, remember?"


    explored the memory for a while, and Zhou Shu immediately saw a figure, the young man greedily holding Shu Xin Jing in the fire mist.


    The thought of the day planted a cause and reaped unimaginable results.


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "I remember, he is still in the world, right?"


    He Taiping shook his head lightly and sighed, "Unfortunately, he is not here now and he has gone out for a tour, but he said he will definitely come back."


    (PS: Thank you Moon Ship mm for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3919: I am optimistic about you

    "That''s a pity."


    Zhou Shu sighed with a sigh, and then said, "Brother, give me a Shuxin Sutra that you have changed."


    He Taiping handed out a jade slip and slowly said, "Here, why don''t you talk about it after entering the world?"


    "Of course I have to go in."


    Zhou Shu beckoned, and after taking the jade slip, he immediately looked, regardless of other things.


    For him, Dao is the biggest one. Someone has improved his Dao, and it is a very unique change. You must figure it out first.


    He Taiping spread out his hands and said helplessly, "Hehe, the founder is so focused."


    Zhao Si couldn''t help nodding, "Otherwise, you can''t become a founder."


    Fengkun was shocked when he heard Zhou Shu''s going in, and gradually recovered his human form. Xiao Su was still sitting quietly, as if he didn''t know anything, and he was directly placed next to Zhou Shu.


    The two people on the opposite side, looking at Feng Kun, were both stagnant, and bowed and said, "This is the senior of the Yaozu?"


    "No need to salute."


    Fengkun said lightly, looking up at the sky with a proud face.


    Zhao Si looked at He Taiping and whispered, "The founders are really amazing. He actually tamed these monster races as mounts. They seem to be the quasi saints of the monster races, right? Tsk tsk, this kind of thing, we think I can''t think of it, but only in this way can I meet the identity of the founder."


    He Taiping seemed to think, "I thought his mount would be a dragon, and we fought a fire dragon back then."


    "I know, the one in Tianshui Realm, compared to this predecessor, the dragon might still be a bit more powerful."


    Zhao Si nodded, while still looking at Feng Kun, as if he was comparing something.


    Listening to what the two said, Feng Kun felt stagnant and almost stumbled, but after thinking about it, he still didn��t refute it. Isn��t it just a mount...


    Fortunately, the embarrassment didn''t last long, Zhou Shu opened his mouth and smiled, "A good change, the next generation is terrifying."


    He Taiping hurriedly said, "It''s also because you taught well. It wasn''t the chance you gave him. He couldn''t do it."


    "No," Zhou Shu shook his head and groaned, "I have many opportunities to go, but this one can be improved, even if it is Snow Girl, it is only perfect, instead of making such bold changes, in order to cooperate with the practice. , Actually combined the Shu Zhi Dao and the Fire Law. To be honest, your current Shu Xin Sutra is completely different from the Shu Xin Sutra I spread."


    The modified Shu Xin Sutra is more like a way to understand and apply the law of fire by the Tao of Shu.


    It is equivalent to working on the subtleties, taking a little bit from Hongda, taking a scoop of three thousand miles, but it has made an unstoppable effect. Even if Zhou Shu himself makes improvements in this direction, it is impossible to do it. It��s so good, you can only bow down to the wind. After all, the realm of Tianshui is the realm of fire. People here use fire as water. The use of fire has reached the extreme. Then, by adding Shuzhidao to it, you can get this special Shu Xin Jing.


    As long as there is a fire place, this Shu Xin Sutra can exert a great effect, especially in cultivation.


    The speed can be increased by 50%, and the requirements are reduced a lot, but it is limited to the fire walk, which is not applicable to most practitioners.


    However, if Zhou Shu has enough time to change this improvement method to a combination of other laws and Shuzhi Dao, he will definitely get hundreds of similar Shuxin Sutras, which will help most practitioners increase the speed of cultivation.


    Of course, this kind of work cannot be done by Zhou Shu alone. It takes time and manpower, and it needs to be verified.


    Just leave it to the people of Shu Zhidao to do it. This is the law of Tao development. It is impossible for Zhou Shu to complete everything by himself. What Zhou Shu needs to do most is always to make Shu Zhi power higher and stronger. Let Shu Zhidao stand on top of the heavens.


    Seeing Zhou Shu pondering, He Taiping felt nervous, "Aren''t you angry? If we did something wrong, we can change it back."


    "What are you talking about."


    Zhou Shu took a picture of He Taiping, and smiled, "What''s the matter with the difference? Isn''t it still Shu Zhidao? There are countless branches in the avenues such as Swordsmanship and Taoism, and the swordsmanship from different sword sects. The same sword repair may not be able to understand it. A avenue should be ever-changing. The more different branches there are, the more it can explain the broadness and openness of the avenue. As long as the sect remains unchanged, it��s fine. Although it is different from what I teach now, it is still on the Tao of Shu. I can only be happy and will not be dissatisfied at all. I also think that you can already start a sect here and take in your own descendants."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Zhao Si couldn''t help exclaiming, it is hard to hide his excitement to get this kind of evaluation from the founder.


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "That''s it, I can help you improve in some places, and you can start a school."


    He Taiping sighed, "It''s a pity that the little guy I''d like to help is not there. If he hears your approval in person, I don''t know how happy he will be."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Hehe, there will be opportunities in the future, besides, he can be regarded as the leader of the road, and the future achievements may not be under me."


    "If he hears this, he will really go crazy."


    He Taiping laughed, "Zhou Shu, should we go down and take a look? Although our world is barren, but after thousands of years of operation, there are quite a few things to see. Hehe, I''m so self-proclaimed, you won''t feel sick. Right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "Go down now, I have something to do in your world."


    There is a lot of fire mist floating in the middle of the aura. Therefore, the entire world is dark red, and the color tone is slightly gloomy. However, the defense effect is not good, and it can barely resist the general golden fairy. In the world, this is no different from being undefended.


    I noticed something, and He Taiping sighed, "It can only be done like this. We don''t have any resources here, and a few fire veins were brought out from the Heavenly Water Realm."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I can feel it, but you don''t have no resources here, but you have not developed it. The original core is also very active. This is the best foundation for the development of the world. I am very optimistic about you."


    "How do you see that the core is active?"


    He Taiping showed some doubts, "I haven''t communicated with the core of the source. He acquiesced that we are building in this world, and it seems to have helped us a little bit, but he is still very wary of us. He never gives instructions, nor Regarding us as the guardians of the world, every time I want to meet, I am rejected, but we can''t come hard either."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "That''s right, you can''t be **** the original core."


    He Tianping nodded earnestly, "I understand that to force the world will only turn the world into a fairy city, which is good for cultivation, but for those of us who just want to be stable, we still want a harmonious and stable home and want to be a world. And your guardian, develop and grow together with the world, whether it is barren or rich, then you can''t let the core of the source have any problems."


    Zhao Si sighed, "But our painstaking efforts, but we don''t recognize the core of the origin, we don''t say a word, it''s very annoying."


    (PS: Thank you Qiantang family for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3920: Not yet qualified

    "He will come out."


    Zhou Shu fell to the boundary, and looking at it, it was indeed barren.


    Heavenly Fire Realm, the name is He Taiping, it shouldn''t be this name in the past.


    Very large world, but there is no river or ocean, no green, even mountains, deserts are almost everywhere, you can vaguely see the remains of past civilizations, dozens of lonely volcanoes are floating with hazy smoke , It also looks weak.


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "This is the place you chose? I think it can."


    "what?"


    He was too flat, "What do you mean by this sentence?"


    Fengkun said lightly, "He didn''t talk to you."


    The two people really regarded him as a mount, and they didn''t care at all. Before the change, I was afraid that they would have to shoot long ago, but now they have no alternative.


    "Oh, thanks a lot."


    Realizing that there is a senior, He Taiping hurriedly saluted.


    I saw Zhou Shu''s body flashing red, and a fireball slowly rose up, flying high, hanging in the sky above the world.


    The flames flickered all over the place, and it seemed a bit more blazing than the sun, the entire air layer was burning, and the world was about to become a melting pot.


    Bloodline sensed the pressure, Feng Kun involuntarily lowered his head, not daring to look more.


    He Taiping said anxiously, "Zhou Shu, what is this for? You can''t use this method to force the core of the source to come out, just in case..."


    "Brother, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu looked at the sky and said calmly, "Go down, don''t toss for too long, it''s not time for you to work hard."


    The fireball immediately fell, and with the sky full of fireworks, it crashed into the crater together.


    The flame disappeared, the surroundings became quiet, and the sky darkened.


    Zhao Si hesitated for a few breaths, and whispered, "If I didn''t read it wrong just now, that seems to be an egg?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You have good eyesight. It''s an egg, and he decided to be born here."


    "Phoenix Bird? That can''t work!"


    He Taiping''s expression suddenly changed. He jumped up and ran towards the volcano, but he was stopped by Zhou Shu without taking two steps.


    He Tianping stretched out his hand to fight and scolded, "Zhou Shu, what do you want to do?! Do you want Phoenix Bird to take all the vitality of this world away? We are already barren and can''t stand the tossing like this! I will decide No more accidents in the Skyfire Realm!"


    Zhao Si also rushed over, with a pale expression, "Unexpectedly, you are such a founder, you want to swallow our world!"


    Zhou Shu stood still, "It is common sense that these sacred beasts will indeed devour a lot of vitality to supplement themselves and put the world in trouble. However, this phoenix bird is different. He has a great opportunity and must be loved by good fortune. It will only bring blessings, not the slightest harm."


    How can the phoenix bird that grows by eating the bud of Jianmu learn from the outside world?


    On the contrary, he will release a lot of vitality, and coupled with the power of good fortune brought about by the birth of the Phoenix Bird, this world will inevitably change.


    The great blessing of heaven falls here, and the core of the source will never be silent again.


    Zhou Shu has already discovered that this place is similar to Yunjuan Realm. The Origin Core has very powerful energy, but it has been silent. Although it is not as complete as the silence of Yunjuan Realm, it makes the realm lifeless, but it will not. Show his true face, because the core is clear. If he experiences disasters and causes barrenness again, he will not have the opportunity to develop again. Therefore, he will not take his own life until he meets a really good guardian. All energy is released.


    Although the people like He Tianping worked hard, they were far from his request.


    And now, it''s time.


    The phoenix bird, the unique beast, the future demon emperor, such a guardian, if I miss it, where can I find it?


    On the other hand, the Phoenix Bird is willing to choose the Heavenly Fire Realm, and remove the drive of instinct-sensing the call of the fire, more because of Zhou Shu''s persuasion that there is a core of origin suitable for him and a creature suitable for him- The residents of Tianshui Realm, the Tao that suits him-Shu Zhi Tao, is enough for him to grow up smoothly. The last point was decided after Zhou Shu had read the Shu Xin Jing. If he had not changed the Shu Xin Jing, he might not be so. do.


    In short, the two are a hit.


    There is no need for much communication, and an agreement is reached almost instantly.


    Incidentally, Zhou Shu never thought of leaving Phoenix Bird in Xianshu City.


    This is the respect for the demon clan, the respect for the demon emperor, and it is also Zhou Shu��s own duty. As a human emperor, it is impossible to concentrate all opportunities on himself and Xianshu City, and spread many karma and blessings to the heavens. Wouldn''t it be better if we develop our own world and respond to each other in the future.


    "How can this be?"


    He Tianping didn''t believe it, this kind of thing was beyond recognition, but out of trust in Zhou Shu, his mind began to loosen up.


    Fengkun said lazily, "I can tell by looking at it, so many words, even if he really wants to swallow your world, what can you do?"


    "Swallow our world?" Zhao Si immediately answered, "Even if you are a founder, you must fight to the end!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the ground suddenly shook.


    In an instant, the desert seemed to become a turbulent sea. The ups and downs continued to fluctuate. The mountains in the distance also shook. From time to time, there were screams of creatures. Slowly, the whole world shook, a huge one. The world is like a dough, rubbed by someone.


    Boom����.


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the volcanoes that had been half-dead suddenly erupted together.


    Dozens of tall pillars of fire rose up into the sky and rushed into the atmosphere layer, which was extremely spectacular.


    "This����"


    He Taiping realized something with a look of stunned expression, "These pillars of fire are recasting the aura?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Well, what I watched will not hurt anyone."


    Zhao Si couldn''t help but said, "Recasting the aura? It took us a lot of thought to become like this."


    "Sorry, I was so impulsive just now, thank you."


    He Tianping bowed and saluted, UU reading , as the person who has stayed in the sky-fire world for the longest time, he clearly perceives the changes in the sky-fire world. There were many rivers of open fire, which all showed that Zhou Shu was right. The phoenix bird brought blessings.


    "I have experienced the invading and occupation of the Tianshui Realm twice, and now I see this situation again, it is not you if I am impulsive."


    Zhou Shu had long understood that he didn''t care about it. In fact, he didn''t explain first, but wanted to see if He Taiping''s sincerity to his own world disappeared with the two disasters. Obviously not. This is best. Only people who always love their own world will not hinder the development of the world. "You don��t have to rush to thank me. It��s a good or a bad thing. You still need to verify and bear it yourself."


    "Essence core chose Phoenix Bird to be the guardian?"


    At this point, He Taiping still didn''t understand where he was. He paused, "That''s good, as long as he is here, we will guard him and guard the sky and fire world."


    There are some regrets in the words, but more of them are relieved.


    To be a guardian, he is indeed not qualified.


    (PS: Thank you for my bald-headed monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites. Now the rules of the monthly ticket are a bit strange, I hope to continue to support it.)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3921: 凰 鸟 Advancement

    The transformation of the world was quickly completed.


    Compared with the past, it is very different. Needless to say, the most obvious thing is the desert in front of it, which is full of criss-cross rivers. Of course, the river flowing is not water, but fire.


    He Taiping and Zhao Si looked at the river, desperately suppressing the joy in their hearts, but they still couldn''t suppress them and yelled.


    Zhou Shu was also quite satisfied. Only Feng Kun frowned. There was the breath of phoenix birds everywhere, and it was indeed uncomfortable to bear it. This was something deeply hidden in the bloodline and could not be changed.


    With a loud noise, a ball of fire flew out of the volcano.


    It is the Phoenix Bird, who is not very big, only a few feet long, and his body that is hotter than the sun bursts out with radiance. He can''t see the details at all. He drags a long flame tail and soars over the sky and fire world. Wherever he went, volcanoes erupted and rivers hung upside down, seeming to set off his majesty.


    Zhou Shu waited quietly, with many expectations in his eyes.


    After tens of thousands of years of silence, he was finally free. This sky will not be his limit, and I don''t know what kind of surprise it will bring to the heavens.


    After a long time, Zhou Shu beckoned, "Little Phoenix, come down."


    The contented Phoenix Bird hissed long and fell like a meteor before stopping in front of Zhou Shu.


    The flame on his body was quickly quenched, but it was still dazzling red, the body was not big, the feathers were not compliant, and the roots stood up, as if full of edges and corners, and looked as smooth as jade, like a fire united into ice. , The whole is exquisite and gorgeous, full of power without losing the inner, beauty and solemnity are integrated, always exuding powerful charm and coercion, making people want to see but dare not look directly.


    Both He Taiping and Zhao Si lowered their heads, seemingly shocked, and didn''t dare to speak at all.


    Feng Kun took a few steps back, but didn''t lower his head, his eyes fixed on the Phoenix Bird, stubborn in fear.


    The new-born Phoenix Bird is not as strong as him, and the coercion can''t hold him down, but it is not easy for him to overcome the fear in his bloodline. He can stand upright and look straight, which is already very good.


    This made Zhou Shu very satisfied, and Feng Kun did his best.


    The phoenix bird raised his head and didn''t look at anyone, with an inherent arrogance.


    As the most likely to become the demon emperor, they are full of spirituality, but they cannot speak, transform, or practice. They are destined to be impossible to detach from the heavens. Of course, this is not a sad thing. They can become the emperor of the heavens. That''s enough.


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and looked at Phoenix Bird, "Little Phoenix, are you satisfied here?"


    The phoenix bird nodded lightly, but quickly looked up again, as if bowing his head was a sin.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Xiaohuang, if you don''t want to bow your head, just communicate with me directly, just like you are still in an egg, but I am very happy if you are willing to bow your head. It shows that you are not only quite satisfied with the Skyfire Realm, but also We did not violate our previous promise. This is good. We won''t stay here for long. We will have to go to Zhoushan about a day off."


    This time, the Phoenix Bird didn''t lower his head, his eyes fell on Feng Kun, as if conveying something.


    Feng Kun stagnated and scolded, "Don''t underestimate me, of course I can send you there!"


    Obviously it is very angry, but the words are very peaceful, even more flattering. This is actually not Feng Kun��s original intention, but his blood has changed his original intentions, but he has no alternative, what can be done, this is the body For the fate of the Yu clan, the Divine Crow has been the follower of the Phoenix Bird for generations. Even if the Phoenix Bird is not the Demon Emperor, he must obey. Unless he becomes a saint, he can truly get rid of the pressure brought by blood.


    Phoenix Bird had turned his head long ago, didn''t listen to it, and didn''t need to listen. He had already determined in his heart that Feng Kun could not deny what he said.


    He Taiping and Zhao Si still did not look up.


    They are all considered weak in the Golden Immortal of Hun Yuan, and relying on the law of fire to break through is not enough to face the Phoenix Bird.


    Of course, the main reason is that the phoenix bird''s coercion is not ordinary coercion. The demon emperor itself has the meaning of the law of order in it. The opponent''s level is not enough, and it can''t resist it. At the moment, the phoenix bird is not considered a quasi-sage, but it exceeds The category of Hunyuan Jinxian.


    "Why don''t you fly up for a while? I have something to tell them."


    Zhou Shu was also a little helpless, the Phoenix Bird had already put away the flames, and it was impossible to hide his majesty.


    Huangniao glanced at Zhou Shu, seemingly dissatisfied, but still spread its wings and rushed into the sky.


    With no more pressure, Zhao Si felt relieved, and quickly raised his head, his forehead was covered with beads of sweat, "Is this a phoenix bird? It''s too strong, I can''t even speak in front of him... Sure enough, we are still unworthy."


    "Yes, only he can be the guardian of the Skyfire Realm."


    He Tianping is better, but not much better, and there is still some panic in his eyes.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. He will stay in the Heavenly Fire Realm in the future, but he will only come out occasionally and won''t disturb your practice," Zhou Shu said, pointing to several volcanoes in the distance, "He is the millions there. Do not anger him."


    "Understood, I''ll make arrangements later."


    He Tianping said solemnly, "Does he need a palace? Or is he enshrined?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, he is the Demon Emperor, he is not a god, and he doesn''t need these things..." What occurred to him He said again, "You will be with him in the future. How kind How to protect this place with his power is what you must do, and I can''t teach it, but I can be sure that your improved Shuzhidao should be able to help."


    He Taiping pondered for a while and nodded, "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You go to work, I will leave in a day, and I will leave Shu Xin Jing here in time."


    He Taiping and Zhao Si left in a hurry, staggering in their feet, and ecstatic in their hearts. They didn''t expect to get such an opportunity for the Tianshui Realm when they came out. With the extremely powerful guardian, the core of the origin also woke up. They really have to discuss how to do it.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "In many years, this place will become a force that will affect the heavens."


    Feng Kun has some doubts, "There is the Demon King, for sure, many Feather Clan will come here in the future, but can the Feather Clan and the Demon King really get along with these practitioners? Now the heavens, the Monster Clan is gradually integrated Human beings are indeed no different from human practitioners, but the Demon Emperor still..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "In the previous Xuanhuang Realm, there were demon emperors and humans everywhere, and there was no problem."


    Feng Kun was speechless for a while, "Ah? Can this be compared?"


    "This is not something you should worry about."


    Zhou Shu looked at the phoenix bird in the sky with a smile, "The phoenix bird wants to find a suitable home, and they also want to have a good home, the best of both worlds. As for what happens in the future, it is beyond our control. Why go? Think about it, unless you want to live here too."


    Feng Kun''s expression suddenly changed, "This time the matter is solved, I don''t care about it."


    (S: Thank you, my bald guy for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3922: Bu Zhou Shan

    On the road again.


    Xu Shi retreats and comes out of sentiment, Xiao Su has been silent, and a few vines have wrapped her around, forming an emerald green cocoon, which was made by Xianger, for fear that the owner will be disturbed, next to the green cocoon. It was Zhou Shu, who was also in retreat, silent, they were still sitting on Feng Kun''s back.


    Feng Kun turned into a divine crow, but his face was sad, because the phoenix bird was flying next to him.


    Phoenix bird would stay on his back to rest most of the time, but occasionally he would fly with him and learn the knowledge of the monster race from him.


    Feng Kun wouldn''t refuse, and he was even a little frightened, but he couldn''t bear the phoenix bird breath at such a close distance, but the phoenix bird seemed to feel that whenever Feng Kun could not bear the influence of flight, The Phoenix Bird will leave and come again after a while.


    This made Feng Kun wonder if the Phoenix Bird was deliberately training him to draw him in.


    It did make Feng Kun more adapt to the phoenix bird''s aura, but he knew that no matter how he adapted, he would not be able to go back to the past and be the phoenix bird''s follower.


    He helped the phoenix bird because they belonged to the feather clan. He hoped that the phoenix bird could change the feather clan''s dying situation and revive the feather clan again, instead of retrieving the phoenix bird and becoming a servant himself, as early as more than 70,000 years. Earlier, the Crow Clan had chosen the path of a cultivator. He cultivated in order to become holy, and he wanted the Crow Clan to completely get rid of the restraint of the Phoenix Bird. How could it be possible to turn back because of the Phoenix Bird.


    There are some contradictions, but the Yaozu is like this. They go straight and do what they think of, and then talk about it.


    Such days continued until the shadow of Bu Zhoushan appeared in the distance.


    The Buzhou Mountain here is of course rebuilt.


    The real Bu Zhou Mountain was in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it was destroyed very early.


    Counting to be in the Desolate Ancient Era, the era when Jianmu still existed, the monster races who had been fighting with each other and killing each other finally appeared a real power, he integrated all the monster races, scale races, The sea tribe, the feather tribe, the Mao tribe, the Ba tribe, the Mu tribe and other demons all obeyed them. Unity is the strength. The demons who completed the unity finally overwhelmed the other races and became the most powerful race in the Xuanhuang world.


    That was the most glorious period of Yaozu.


    That great power is top-notch in both ability and wisdom. Seeing that the situation is just right, in order to consolidate the absolute status of the demon clan, he decided to do a major thing that can truly establish the status of the demon clan, ���� Jianbu Zhoushan.


    In his vision, Buzhou Mountain will be the highest mountain in the Xuanhuang Realm, and a symbol of the incomparable strength of the Xuanhuang Realm Monster Race. It will become the sacred mountain of the Monster Race. All the Monster Races can live and grow freely in the Buzhou Mountain. When the monster race has grown to a certain level, it can leave the Xuanhuang Realm through Buzhou Mountain and go to the vast heavens to create another chapter.


    Does it have a taste of deja vu? That''s right, Bu Zhou Mountain is the Tongtian Pagoda of the Demon Race, and it also assumes a similar role to Jianmu.


    With the power of the Yaozu at the time, it was difficult to do this, but it was not incredible.


    Under the joint force and powerful leadership of the Yao Clan, Bu Zhou Mountain has grown inch by inch day by day. After more than 700 years, the Bu Zhou Mountain of the Yao Clan has reached more than three hundred li, passing through most of the atmosphere. Still standing tall, it is definitely the highest mountain in the Xuanhuang Realm, even Gu Kunlun can only look up.


    But when victory was in sight, the Yaozu still had civil strife.


    More than 700 years, it has been very long.


    However, in this civil strife, apart from the monster race''s own problems, other races also played a significant role.


    To tell the truth, no race would like to see the monster clan built into a mountain. At that time, no matter who would look up to the monster clan, no matter how arrogant the head would be lowered, even though he could not beat the monster clan in person, it was inevitable to act secretly. In addition, foreign aid is indispensable, and that foreign aid is the witch clan guided by the wizard god.


    By the way, there were no practitioners at that time, and the saints and others were not involved.


    The civil strife lasted for a long time. Although Mighty tried its best to control it, it still failed to calm down.


    In the end, in the First World War, Bu Zhoushan was crushed by the witch gods'' co-work. Yes, it was the real witch god. At that time, no one thought that the war would have developed to such a degree. The witch **** was driven away by the saints, but crashed. It''s impossible to come back again.


    Fuzhou Mountain, which had hoped for the Yaozu and Da Neng, was gone.


    Da Neng also left the Xuanhuang Realm.


    He knew that if the demon clan were still united, such things would not happen at all. Although the mountains were not destroyed by external forces, the fundamental reason was that the demon clan was not united enough. He was completely disappointed with this result, thinking that the demon The clans simply cannot be truly united.


    He vowed never to take care of Yaozu''s affairs again.


    Having lost the power that can truly lead the monster clan, the monster clan has become the last afterglow of the setting sun, no longer glorious.


    Needless to say, the monster clan was dispersed again, the sea clan completely withdrew from the monster clan, and became a clan of its own, and no longer asked anything about the monster clan, while the scale clan completely disappeared-this clan originally had a divine beast. After the mythical beasts left, they lost their backbone, and they were also divided up by the Sea Clan and other races-the remaining Mu Clan and others fought on their own, and never integrated again Buzhou Mountain in the heavens , Which race was built, there is no answer yet, and it is hard to say whether it was built by the monster clan.


    But everyone who has been there knows that this Buzhou Mountain is almost the same as the previous Buzhou Mountain, and there is no difference in the details. The difference is that the mountain is many times smaller than the original, and there is no good fairy veins inside. There is nothing to say about vitality, and there are not many demons living in it.


    A imaginary mountain can''t attract the interest of other races. If it is destroyed, it may suffer disasters, so it will stay here.


    However, the name is still here, and there are still monsters coming over, and if the monsters have any major issues, they will still come here to discuss.


    Although the Yaozu Daneng is no longer there, they still regard Daneng as the leader of the Yaozu and Buzhou Mountain as the sacred mountain of the Yaozu.


    Of course, it��s just a discussion. Whether it can succeed is another matter. It is said that Zhoushan has gathered dozens of monsters, but none of them can be negotiated. After all, the grievances between monsters are still too deep. .


    Whether it will succeed this time is still unknown, but Zhou Shu is still very confident.


    The time has come to unite, and if the division continues like this, the Mao tribe, the Yu tribe, etc., may all become new sea tribes, and the monster tribe will no longer exist.


    If the Yaozu is willing to accept this result, he, the emperor, will not be troublesome. If he is not willing to accept it, then there is something to talk about.


    "Arrived."


    Feng Kun stopped and said with emotion, "Speaking of which, I have come for the third time, but every time I come happily and go disappointed."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Maybe it''s different this time."


    (S: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your support, a happy mood in winter, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3923: unbelievable

    This world is even more barren than imagined.


    What you can see is barren, and the sky is full of yellow sand rolled up by the violent wind, and it seems that it will never fall.


    Although the Celestial Fire Realm is desolate, there are traces of people after all. There are no traces of people here. The ground is full of large and small pits, one on top of the other, like being hit by hundreds of meteorite rains, some pits. The hole is tens of miles deep, and I don��t know if I fall into it. I can see the ravines that traverse thousands of miles, one after another, like porcelain full of tickling flowers, but there is no aesthetic feeling, and they are all devastated. .


    The Bu Zhou Mountain in the distance looked like a lonely shadow, lonely looking down at this incorrigible land.


    "This is the ancient battlefield? It''s almost the same as the dead world."


    It was Xiao Su who was talking, and when she reached the destination, she also woke up. As the representative of the Mu nationality, of course it was impossible to sleep again.


    I don''t see any changes after the retreat, it still looks like the past, but there is always a trace of pride in his eyes.


    Feng Kun sighed, "The details of this place are almost the same as those of Buzhou Mountain. Outside, the Buzhou Mountain after the collapse is indeed an ancient battlefield."


    "You have been here so many times, don''t you know how to tidy up and recover? I feel uncomfortable watching it."


    Xiao Su curled his mouth and waved his hand to see what time the green light spilled. It was obvious that they were seeds.


    Feng Kun didn''t have time to say anything, so he shook his head slightly, "It''s useless."


    Xiao Su smiled, "You are not a Mu Clan."


    I saw that the seeds fell to the ground, took root, and sprouted, but within a few dozen breaths of effort, the ground was covered with green, and the soil below absorbed the aura of wood, gradually becoming soft and fertile, and even a lot of steam.


    There is such a green mist in the huge yellow sand, which is very conspicuous.


    Xiao Su turned his head and said triumphantly, "Look, it''s useful, I haven''t used any strength yet..."


    The green color fades at a visible speed, faster than it grows, but after a few breaths, the green color is completely gone, the soil becomes dry and loose again, and the few trees that have grown, Once blown by the wind, it becomes a residue and disappears in the yellow sand.


    Everything is still the same.


    "This... so fast, there must be something weird!"


    Xiao Su was furious for a while, and the green light on his body could not help flashing, indicating that he was planning to exert more Mu clan instinct.


    Zhou Shu stopped her and said warmly, "Enough, now is not the time."


    Xiao Su withdrew his strength and said in doubt, "It''s not time? What''s down there?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I don''t know, but ignore it now."


    It��s very strange here. There is a familiar and weird power everywhere, which makes part of the perception blinded, but only a strong person like Zhou Shu can discover that ordinary quasi-sages may not feel it, also because of the existence of this power. , Making Zhou Shu unable to see through the essence of this world, whether this is a normal realm controlled by the core of the source, a dead realm, a fairy city, or a virtual realm that has successfully transformed the artifact, or does not exist at all, is a question. To be sure, there must be a strong person in control, a strong person no worse than himself.


    That being the case, there is no need to conflict now.


    Feng Kun slowly said, "We have all tried, trying to transform this place, not too many immortal veins, as long as we can live, but still can''t do it, no matter what we do, it will soon return to the original state. No matter how much energy is spent, it is useless. It seems to be deliberately to let us monsters remember this scene forever. Ha ha... In the entire world, the only place with vitality to transform is Buzhou Mountain, but the lonely mountain is really useless... ��"


    Having said this, he involuntarily paused, fearing the Phoenix Bird behind him, "I''m not belittling the sacred mountain, I just missed it."


    Phoenix Bird ignored him at all, holding his head high, not knowing where he was looking.


    Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on a broken piece of stone, and the power of reincarnation enveloped it.


    Some pictures of past events quickly surfaced in the sea of ??knowledge. They were scenes of the Battle of Bu Zhou Mountain. You can vaguely see the Wu Clan and the Monster Clan, and a few Emperor Rivers flying in the air. Stop, just record these, and nothing later.


    wrong.


    Now that Zhou Shu has surpassed the law of reincarnation, he has been able to see all the past of a thing in its entirety, and can no longer only focus on the key points, but this piece of stone does not have any future pictures. Could it be said that it ceased to exist after the war? ? Impossible, it is clearly here, right in front of Zhou Shu''s eyes.


    Snapped!


    Without looking at it, Zhou Shu waved his hand and broke the stone.


    Xiao Su is very curious, "What are you doing?"


    The stone flakes quickly disappeared in the wind and sand, and the swaying wind peeled off the yellow sand again, revealing a fragment of stone faintly below.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and the power of reincarnation released this time carried more doubts.


    As expected, what appeared in the screen was the battle that I saw just now. Dijiang, Wuzu, and Yaozu fought fiercely, and then stopped.


    The reincarnation fragments are not exactly the same, but the scenes here are exactly the same, which can only show that this is the fragment that Zhou Shu just smashed.


    It''s back.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Su with a solemn expression, "Where are the seeds you threw out just now?"


    "Where is it all turned to ashes Do you want me to find it back?" Xiao Su was a little puzzled, but tried to find it. Even if it turned into sand, there must be a little bit more. Traces, but after searching for a while, there was nothing.


    She rubbed her head and was a little confused, "It was completely disturbed by the yellow sand? That should also be a little bit spiritual."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said seriously, "Let''s see if there is still on you."


    "Will you come back?"


    Xiao Su frowned, but soon stopped, holding a few seeds in his hand, his eyes widened, "This... is really on my body! What''s the matter, Zhou Shu, I am obviously. Throw it out!"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I can''t tell."


    Xiao Su said in surprise, "Even you can''t see it, then we are very dangerous."


    This situation is very strange, and of course it is also very simple to explain, that is, they are all trapped in the illusion and are confused, but Zhou Shu doesn��t believe this, because it��s impossible. They are breaking through many laws and understanding the eighth sense. After that, he can ignore any phantom formation at all. Even a saint, it is impossible to shake his Dao Xin and let him be confused, but if he does not believe it is a phantom formation, what would it be?


    Is the formation of the law of time used?


    This is still the past imperfect mountain, no matter what happens, it will eventually return to that point in time.


    It seems even more incredible.


    Is there really any way to reverse time?


    Zhou Shu didn''t believe it, but couldn''t believe it at all.


    There are many laws that can exert the power of the law of space, but so far, it seems that no law can exert the power of the law of time. Of course, it is not only the law, but also the divine power. But, what is going on here?


    (S: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3924: Fisherman

    Looking at Zhou Shu and Xiao Su, Feng Kun was a little confused.


    "What is the danger?" He didn''t realize it, "What are you talking about, just walk over. I have walked here many times, and there is no danger at all."


    "No, it''s not the law of time, nor the magic array."


    Zhou Shu ignored him, stroking his forehead and sighed, "Hey, I probably know what it is."


    Feng Kun looked surprised, "What time rule, what magic array, what are you talking about?"


    "It''s okay, I just thought too much just now."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhou Shu suddenly burst into a powerful force of reincarnation, erupting like a volcano, rushing straight up, passing through the air-wind layer, and the world shook.


    "Did you... demonstrate?"


    Realizing something, Feng Kun was stunned, "Bu Zhoushan can''t perceive this side. It''s better to demonstrate inside."


    "No, I want to get someone''s attention."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and did not stop. As the power of reincarnation continued to increase, the surrounding scenes also changed a little. The strong wind began to cease, the yellow sand began to fall, and the incomplete stone pieces continued to reflect the strange light, just like the lenses. , Look carefully, there is still a flashing picture inside.


    "enough!"


    I don''t know where the scolding sound came from, "Where is the ignorant, do you want to destroy this place?!"


    Zhou Shu quickly withdrew his strength and saluted the sky, "Next Zhou Shu, I will see the Lord of Samsara."


    In front of a few people, there appeared a fisherman in a suit, holding a fishing rod, very unhappy, "It''s you again."


    It is also unclear whether it is a phantom or real, with a slight sense of oppression, making people afraid to approach but not avoiding it.


    "The Lord of Reincarnation?"


    Hearing these words, Feng Kun''s heart shook sharply and immediately bowed to salute.


    He knew that Zhou Shu had seen a few saints, and he was envious. He didn''t expect to see the saints now. That''s a saint. If you help me, can the Yaozu''s affairs be solved in minutes? This saint still looks very approachable, shouldn''t it be difficult to deal with?


    Xiao Su also saluted, but recognized him, "So you are here, you did all these things?"


    "What am I here?"


    The fisherman frowned and looked at Zhou Shu, "Why are you running back in again? Are you okay?"


    He was in a daze by the long river of reincarnation, and suddenly saw a wave flying up, and a piece of reincarnation fragment on it seemed to explode. He picked it up and looked inside and saw Zhou Shu. He was a little angry, but It''s more doubtful. They didn''t come to the long river of reincarnation, how did they get into the debris, did that guy find another door of reincarnation?


    How could there be such luck.


    But he didn''t know that the last time he came in was not the gate of reincarnation, but the special ability of Kunlun Mirror.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Actually, I don''t know that this is a fragment of reincarnation. It feels wrong to come in, so I want to confirm it."


    I did think too much before. What time rules and illusions were not true. It was his crazy thinking. Recently, he thought too much about the rule of retreat and couldn''t think of the aftereffects. In fact, the more reasonable answer is that they accidentally fell. Entered into the reincarnation fragments and fell into the reincarnation dilemma.


    Here, everything they see is the past, and what has happened is naturally impossible to change, so no matter what they do is useless, it is true. He has just exploded with a huge amount of power of reincarnation. Attracted the Lord of Samsara.


    The fisherman shook his head slightly, and soon understood.


    They were really lucky to find it again, but they didn''t have any impression of this door.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Senior doesn''t know what''s going on?"


    The fisherman stunned, "Is there only one Lord of Reincarnation? I had at least ten before. How would I know what they did?"


    He glanced in the distance and said that he hadn''t looked at this piece of reincarnation carefully. Of course, it was normal. Even if he stayed in the long river of reincarnation for tens of thousands of years, it was impossible to read all the pieces. He quickly realized What, "Bu Zhoushan?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "It''s just the Buzhou Mountain rebuilt in the heavens. The original Buzhou Mountain has been destroyed. Only some wreckage remains in the reincarnation fragments. Is this the first time for Senior to come? I still want to get from Senior Know some things."


    "The first time I came, I knew better than you, and it was well destroyed."


    The fisherman said coldly, "Unfortunately, these heavens cannot be destroyed like Buzhou Mountain."


    Feng Kun''s mind tightened and he almost fell. What''s this saying? Is this what a saint should say?


    However, Zhou Shu is not strange to see too much, and smiled, "Senior��s wish is hard to come true, so don��t think about it. I don��t ask seniors much anymore. I just want to ask if I can remove this piece of reincarnation. , Return the original face of this world?"


    "You mean to remove the gate of reincarnation here. The fragments of reincarnation are in the long river, but the gate that communicates the two worlds is here."


    The fisherman said lightly, "For you, isn''t this a chance?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Compared to chance, the sacred mountain of the demon race is actually better."


    "can."


    The fisherman didn''t say much, and soon disappeared.


    Feng Kun approached Zhou Shu, wondering, "Just let the saint do this?"


    When I saw Zhou Shu making a request to the saint just now, he was frightened. He felt that the saint would not only refuse, but might even punish Zhou Shu. I didn��t expect the saint to say yes. I was shocked and thought, since This matter can be promised, so are other things possible.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Do you want him to help Yaozu?"


    Feng Kun couldn''t help but nodded, "With a saint coming forward, it will definitely be easier."


    "He won''t agree. The Lord of Reincarnation is not the kind of saint you think, and we don''t need him to participate," Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed, "Do you think he approved me by agreeing to my request? No, It��s just that he doesn��t like the gate of reincarnation outside. It��s a lot of trouble for him to have another gate of reincarnation. Even if I don��t say it, he will find a way to remove it. The saint does things only according to his own will.


    Feng Kun paused, but also helpless, "Oh."


    After a few breaths, the fisherman appeared in front of them again and said calmly, "It can''t be removed. The gate of reincarnation here is not formed according to the law of reincarnation, and does not follow the laws of the heavens."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Senior meant that the gate of reincarnation here was deliberately placed here?"


    "It should be the lord of reincarnation of the previous few."


    The fisherman suddenly sneered, "Oh, I''m so courageous, I didn''t even dare to do this kind of thing."


    Zhou Shu felt stagnant in his heart, realized something, and bowed and said, "Then there is no way. I bothered senior just now, please don''t blame senior."


    Feng Kun hesitated, but couldn''t help it, and walked up to salute, "Senior..."


    "roll."


    The fisherman scolded and disappeared in no time.


    Feng Kun was stunned, and it took a long time before he came back to his senses. He glanced at Zhou Shu, and stopped talking, he could only make up a wry smile.


    (S: Thank you Moon Ship mm for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3925: Pointless

    Zhou Shu sat down and did not move for a long time.


    Feng Kun looked at him, quite puzzled, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said slowly, "Since it can''t be removed, it must be meaningful to put it here, brother Feng, what do you think it will be?"


    Feng Kun was stunned, "What?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "This is not a realm, but a fragment of reincarnation. It can also be said to be an open mystery. What we see now is the original Buzhoushan site, not created by later generations. These traumas have actually happened in the past. ... Put it together with the current Bu Zhou Mountain, what do you say the Lord of Samsara does for?"


    Feng Kun then understood, "Let Yaozu remember the lessons of the past?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think so, never forget the past, the teacher of the future, the master of reincarnation really took great pains for the demon race, although doing so may violate the principle of being the master of reincarnation, but He did it anyway."


    Looking at Feng Kun, he suddenly felt unworthy.


    Especially after seeing the scene of Bu Zhoushan back then.


    Does Yaozu really remember the lesson?


    Feng Kun is an obvious example. He is dedicated to running for the demon race, and he does not even need his life, but for the past, he ignores those painful pasts, only remembers the glory of the feather clan, and always believes that the feather clan is the strongest. , His bones were full of disdain for other monster races, and the purpose of uniting the monster races he thought was to rescue the monster emperor quickly, not to let the monster race take this opportunity to truly gather into a powerful whole.


    The Lord of Reincarnation, although well-intentioned, did not get good results.


    The fragments of this reincarnation have been placed here for tens of thousands of years, have the monsters really looked at it? They know that this place is very similar to Buzhou Mountain. This is how Buzhou Mountain was destroyed, but they will not reflect on the reasons behind it. They will not think about why Buzhou Mountain collapsed, whether it should be noisy or noisy, should be beaten, no Any changes.


    He wasn''t accusing Yaozu, he knew that every race was different, and outsiders had no right to accuse him, but it was a pity that he was the Lord of Reincarnation.


    As for him, there is nothing to regret, he decided to do it from the beginning, and he must stick to it.


    Feng Kun paused, then said, "But it''s a piece of debris, it''s useless to see it."


    "what about now?"


    As soon as Zhou Shu waved his hand, Feng Kun was startled, his mind suddenly changed, and the scene he was in suddenly changed.


    No matter the sky or the ground, it is all blood-red. The sky is full of monsters and other races. It seems that it is not only the monsters and other races that are fighting, but the monsters themselves are also killing each other, and even fighting between them. More, the scales and the Maos, the Mu and the Hai, and the Yu and Ba, etc., can''t be seen.


    Right beside him, a long knife suddenly flew over and slashed against his body.


    A puff of blood was spilled, and a divine crow flying in the air was directly turned into two halves, and the Kui beast with a long knife laughed wildly, and stopped after only smiling. It turned out that a long fascicle quietly engulfed him. , Under vigorous stirring, the Kui beast, whose armor was as strong as steel, turned into a pile of ooze.


    Changyu couldn''t go far either, and a long arrow filled with cyan flames firmly nailed it in place.


    In the distance, a Wu clan covered in oil paint put away his long bow, with a wild and excited face, hidden in the clouds.


    Everything happened in front of Fengkun, between electric light and flint.


    The killing intent close at hand, the real and clear blood rain, made the vigilant him immediately ready for battle, but he looked around, but didn''t know which enemy to face, or which one was the enemy.


    Isn''t it the Wu clan?


    boom--


    Without waiting for him to think, suddenly there was a loud noise.


    "It collapsed, it collapsed!"


    There were exclaims, anger, shock, joy, excitement, and even satisfaction.


    What''s down?


    Feng Kun was still thinking, and saw that the entire sky was darkened, and huge stones rained down like a rain, which also contained countless monsters. Even in the fall, they could not forget to hand swords to each other, kill, and start It��s hard to stop.


    In the falling rock, two divine crows were frightened and wanted to escape, but were strung together by an arrow flying from a distance, and fell together.


    It was still the Wu Clan, still grinning.


    "Fate!"


    Feng Kun was so angry that he roared, and turned into Qing Ming, and flew over, suddenly hitting it with a claw.


    Snapped.


    With a soft sound, both claws were caught, and when he looked at it, Zhou Shu sat steadily in front of him.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly, "Don''t get excited, that''s what happened in the past, not the present."


    Feng Kun was stunned, still maintaining the appearance of a **** crow, and said unconsciously, "This is what happened when Buzhou Mountain collapsed?"


    "Yes, what you see is only the tip of the iceberg, there are thousands of similar scenes."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I just read it roughly. When Buzhou Mountain collapsed, the number of monster races on the battlefield was more than five times that of other races, but the final result was that Zhoushan collapsed and Yao race lost. Mostly."


    Feng Kun gritted his teeth, "I want revenge, where is that witch?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "How can I help you find out what happened so long ago? And what I want to do now is not revenge."


    Feng Kun said bitterly, UU reading "He killed two **** crows, our clan is very rare!"


    "At that time, it was not rare at all. Divine crows were a very common feather tribe, not only common to Divine Crow tribes. Qingluan, cranes, and even Xuanfeng were very common. Your number is reduced, and the relationship with the Wu tribe is actually not much. ..." Having said that, Zhou Shu glanced at Fengkun, shook his head and did not say anything, but stood up, "Let''s go, I have almost seen enough, now I will go to Zhoushan."


    Obviously, it doesn''t make much sense to go on, just do the things in front of you.


    How about letting Yaozu see more of the past? They still won''t change. The fragments of this reincarnation have been placed here for tens of thousands of years, and at least tens of thousands of demon races have come in. How many demon races have really taken it seriously? Don��t say that all the monsters don��t understand reincarnation, there are prophets in the monsters, and in the reincarnation fragments, anyone who understands reincarnation is likely to see the past, the demand is not high, not to mention that anyone with a heart can feel it. The problem here, think about it, and then learn the law of reincarnation, there is no problem.


    It can only be explained that no demon clan values ??the past at all, and it is probably impossible to rely on the past to convince the demon clan to unite.


    They don''t care about the lesson, only the present.


    If you want to unite the monsters, you may only have to defeat all the monsters in the powerful way of the past and force them to form a whole.


    Maybe Zhou Shu will do this one day.


    Feng Kun was a little at a loss, "Are you going now?"


    "Why, don''t you want to leave?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Brother Feng, they have been waiting for a long time, and Xiao Huang is also impatient."


    The Phoenix Bird, who had never known what he was doing, raised his head.


    (S: Thank you Xiaoxiang Yeyuzhangqiuchi for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3926: Levi

    Soon through the desert of yellow sand.


    Zhou Shu deliberately explored, but did not find the entrance to the gate of reincarnation.


    It may only be seen by transcending the law and becoming a saint.


    The gate of reincarnation is one of the ultimate applications of the law of reincarnation. Open the gate of reincarnation, freely shuttle through various reincarnations, and go back to the past. Although you cannot change, you can perceive, understand the past, and learn from experience to gain benefits. Of course, the gate of reincarnation It''s not just that you can open it casually, you can establish contact with the long river of reincarnation at will. It must conform to certain laws, and most of the punishments are for violating the laws. Perhaps the saint lost his position as the lord of reincarnation.


    Who is the Lord of Reincarnation, and what does he have to do with Yaozu Da Neng?


    Zhou Shu is a little curious, but he is not eager to know the answer. All the answers will appear in front of him sooner or later.


    "Humph!"


    Before I had time to take a closer look at Fu Zhou Shan, I heard the humming sound. Following him was a big guy with extremely burly muscles. When he came, the ground was trembling.


    "Feng Kun, you are here!"


    The big man arrived in front of him, said something coldly, and hit him with a punch.


    Feng Kun didn''t dare to neglect, but he couldn''t dodge it either. After all, there was Phoenix Bird standing behind him, and he would never be ashamed of the future Demon Emperor.


    boom!


    The big man didn''t move at all, Feng Kun stepped back a few steps, his body began to sink, and soon only his head was left outside.


    Xiao Su was very unhappy, waving his hand was a green light, "What are you doing, you hit someone when you meet?"


    "Mu people, you actually came together?"


    Despite the green light falling on his body, the big man didn''t move. He glanced at Xiao Su, and the doubt flashed by, and sneered, "Let''s see your color," as he turned his body, a long tail rolled over. , The force is heavy, and brings out a long series of whirlpools.


    Xiao Su was not Feng Kun, so he spread his wings and flashed over, waved a vine backhand, and entangled the big man.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The big man slammed hard and his body soared several times. Although the vine grew longer, it couldn''t compare with it, and it suddenly split into dozens of segments.


    "you wanna die!"


    A trace of killing intent flashed in Xiao Su''s eyes, and he fluttered his wings, faintly raised his right hand, and was about to hit it down.


    The big man still didn''t move, he was extremely relieved of his physique. No wonder, excluding the dragon clan, who else had a body comparable to him.


    "Enough, Levi!"


    Feng Kun flew out and sternly scolded, "I know you are impatient after waiting for a long time. This is my fault, but I also have a reason, you listen first!"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Xiaosu, come back."


    As soon as Xiao Su turned around, his body seemed to be folded over, and fell to Zhou Shu''s side with some dissatisfaction, "Zhou Shu, it took a long time for Xiang''er to condense. If it is gone, it will take time to get it again. Let me teach him a lesson."


    Zhou Shu comforted, "It''s okay, there will be opportunities in the future."


    Feng Kun looked at Zhou Shu and apologized, "Zhou Shu, this Mao clan is Levi, he and I are old enemies. We have fought many times, but he did not expect that the Mao clan sent this time. I had reminded you if I knew it, sorry."


    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, and slowly said, "His body is Jufu. Jufu was originally a descendant of the Kuafu clan, and later became one of the leaders of the Yao Clan Mao clan. It is rumored that he is born with infinite power and strong physique. To be comparable to Taoism, none of the tens of thousands of races in the heavens can compare. Except for the dragon race, they are the first and deservedly worthy number one. I admire and envy them.


    "You guy, you''re pretty knowledgeable."


    After receiving Zhou Shu''s compliment, Levi laughed unconsciously and nodded triumphantly, "We are definitely the best in the Yaozu."


    Feng Kun was a little unhappy, and sneered subconsciously, "The most powerful? Ridiculous, haven''t you lost to me several times?"


    Levi''s face changed, and he immediately shouted, "Feng Kun, you try again? Flat-haired beast, what else can you do besides running away!"


    "Dare you say it again!"


    Feng Kun couldn''t stand it anymore. When he shook his figure, he immediately turned into a **** crow and rushed to fight, but after thinking of something, he calmed down slowly. The phoenix bird behind him and the pressure in his bloodline reminded him. It''s not the time to fight hard.


    Seeing that Fengkun hadn''t moved, Levi was a little surprised, and stood there thinking for a while, "You just said that for what reason, you are a hundred years late!"


    Feng Kun calmed down, "Look behind me, can''t you perceive it?"


    Only then did Levi notice the others, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, "It''s just a bird that doesn''t transform..." Looking at it, his eyes suddenly widened, "No, this... this is Phoenix bird?! There is a real Phoenix bird in the heavens?!"


    "Levy, you know the goods."


    Feng Kun let out a cold snort, and took a few steps back, "He is the future Demon Emperor, Phoenix Bird!"


    The Phoenix Bird had no feeling for this kind of opening, and still ignored it, but at Zhou Shu''s reminder, a little flame was revealed.


    The coercion of the phoenix bird has also been exhibited in a timely manner. Before he converged the flames, the coercion was naturally not much. For Levi, who has survived the catastrophe, UU read www.uukanshu. Com is really not a threat, not to mention that Liewei, like Dijiang, is also a descendant of the gods, even if he has the body of the gods after the calamity of good fortune, although the blood is not pure, it is not a complete body, but there is also resistance to coercion. ability.


    Liewei stared at the phoenix bird, his mind was also secretly tightened, hesitantly raised his hand, "Liewei, a descendant of his father''s clan, has seen the phoenix bird."


    In any case, he still maintains the respect of the Demon Emperor in the past. After all, the Jufu clan originated from Kuafu, and Kuafu was never an opponent of the Phoenix Bird before being revered as a god. Of course, he was the strongest Phoenix Bird. The one in front of me.


    Although this one was also a phoenix bird, it hardly gave him a sense of danger.


    Huangniao nodded, making no next move.


    Feng Kun said solemnly, "We are a hundred years late because of Phoenix Bird. After receiving the news from Phoenix Bird, I felt that it was necessary for him to come to this meeting. It was delayed for a long time, sorry. , But you shouldn''t do it directly either."


    Levi said coldly, "I don''t say anything for this reason, but others may not agree to it. Moreover, why did this practitioner come?"


    He pointed at Zhou Shu, condescending, bringing a great sense of oppression, as if he was about to crush Zhou Shu into the dust.


    Feng Kun was about to speak, Zhou Shu waved his hand to motion him, smiled and faced Levi, and said calmly, "I am Feng Kun, Phoenix Bird and Xiao Su''s friend, called Zhou Shu, you can treat it as if I was here to watch. You can also treat it as if I''m here to help you, whatever it is."


    "We don''t need outsiders to help us in the affairs of the Yaozu, let alone outsiders to watch!"


    Levi didn''t listen carefully at all, stretched out his big hand, and Mount Tai fell down like a top pressure, "If you don''t go anymore, I''ll be welcome, practitioner!"


    (S: Thank you for my bald guy''s continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3927: 0 Foot Gogo

    when.


    Seeing his eyes trembling and turning into bluish-white fists, and then at Zhou Shu, who was standing still and exuding a copper color, Levi was a little confused, although he only used 30% of his strength because Zhou Shu praised him just now. , But the fact that the fist bounced back without causing any damage also made it difficult for him to accept.


    This practitioner is not as fragile as he looks.


    By the way, he just said that he was Zhou Shu, this name seems to have been heard recently, and...


    Thinking of this, Levi''s head banged, and he was stunned unconsciously, "It is said that the Demon Emperor is imprisoned by the Immortal Realm, is it you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s me. I have been to Anding City and I have also seen the Demon Emperor."


    Xiao Su couldn''t help saying, "You are too stupid, are you only aware of it now? No wonder people say that you Mao are stupid."


    Liewei retorted loudly, "Huh! It''s because you didn''t say it clearly, but who can remember it so clearly if you only say a name? When you meet, you have to say your own details. Isn''t it the common sense of the Yaozu? My name is Liewei, a family of fathers. The leader of the sacred mountain, the representative of the Mao people!"


    "It''s really mindless," Xiao Su snorted, "I am Xiao Su, the representative of the Mu nationality."


    Feng Kun paused, "I said Levi, won''t the Maos just send you here?"


    "Of course not, and Chiming!"


    When he said the name, Levi''s eyes flashed with fear.


    Suddenly, Levi began to beat himself vigorously, as if going mad. With the strengthening of his hitting power, his body became bigger and bigger, and in the blink of an eye it rose to hundreds of feet high, like a hill, and gradually revealed The body.


    Xiao Su looked up and looked a little surprised, "Hey, it''s a long-haired gorilla."


    "You come up soon, don''t let us wait too long!"


    Levi turned around and strode towards Buzhou Mountain. Although his body was large and his speed was surprisingly fast, he soon reached the mountainside and saw only one black spot.


    Xiao Su was puzzled, "Suddenly running so fast, I''m crazy."


    Feng Kun shook his head, "I don''t know, maybe Chi Ming requested it. Although Levi is very powerful, he is most afraid of Chi Ming. As long as Chi Ming says something, he will never defy him," he said. He sighed, "Unexpectedly it is Chi Ming, this is the most troublesome Mao clan."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Chi Ming, I''ve heard this name, and it seems to belong to the Liu Er clan."


    Feng Kun said worriedly, "Yes, the main body is the six-eared macaque, the most difficult monster in the Mao tribe. It is top-notch and very smart. He also hates the practitioners. This time I will unite with you to stabilize. Cheng, he is likely to object."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s weird if there is no objection, don''t worry, go up."


    The Buzhou Mountain here is only tens of miles high, with the same thickness up and down, making it very steep.


    Xiao Su curiously asked, "Didn''t it mean that there are still Ba people? Why didn''t they come out?"


    Feng Kun smiled and said, "The Ba people are the most patient and don''t care about being late. Most of them are waiting for us on the top of the mountain."


    Xiao Su nodded, and said thoughtfully, "Speaking of which monster clan is the Ba clan, what monsters are there?"


    "Hehe, the people who crawl on the ground are all Ba tribes, snakes, insects, rats and ants," Feng Kun said with some disdain. "There are many Ba tribes, more than the others, but there are very few strong ones. There are not many of them. They can occupy one of the four Yaozu family, that is, it depends on the number, but this position may not be stable. For example, there are many people in the Mao ethnic group. Existence is to shame the Yaozu."


    Xiao Su frowned, "What you said is wrong, snakes, insects, rats and ants, why are you not considered a monster?"


    Feng Kun said unconsciously, "I didn''t say that they are not counted either."


    Xiao Su snorted, "You said you didn''t say it, but I feel that you think so. You are no different from those Mao tribes. You are self-righteous and underestimate others. In the heavens, no matter what race you are, there are Value, if you say that the Ba people are weak, the Mu people are even weaker. In fact, what is the relationship between being weak? You can help each other, as long as there are a few strong people, you don''t have to be afraid of others."


    "Little girl, good point!"


    A small head popped up on the rock not far away, praising it.


    Xiao Su Ning looked at it and couldn''t recognize what it was, "You are..."


    The little head began to drill out. Although the head was small, the body was unexpectedly long, almost ten feet long. It took a while to crawl out completely. The thickly covered carapace was covered with feet under the body, count one. I was afraid that there would not be a few thousand, so I crawled in front of a few people.


    Obviously it is Ba ethnic group.


    The Naba tribe stood up and said, "I am Wu Wu, the demon tribe of the Thousand Foot tribe, and the representative of the Ba tribe."


    "I''m Xiaosu from the Mu nationality," Xiaosu realized something, "you have been here long ago?"


    "No, I just came out, and I didn''t expect to meet you, Mu Clan, Yu Clan, you are really late for a long time, but it doesn''t matter, you are waiting everywhere anyway," he looked at Fengkun and Wu Wu twisted his eyes. His head said, "Little girl, don''t you think I am ugly like this? When people see me, the first sentence is to restore my human form, otherwise they won''t talk to me, such as the one next to you."


    Feng Kun was stunned, UU read www.uukanshu. com "I didn''t say that."


    Xiao Su shook his head, "I''ve seen a lot of things stranger than you. I don''t care if there is anything ugly or not."


    "Haha, I like you more and more."


    Wu Wu twisted and twisted, looking a bit funny, and not too slow. He just wanted to stretch out his hand and suddenly felt something. His body suddenly shrank, quickly rolled into a ball, and rolled back. In the blink of an eye, he rolled into the rock wall without a trace and leaving no trace.


    The thick rock wall was like a mass of mud and water, which did not cause any hindrance to him.


    Xiao Su frowned, "It''s weird in ancient times, no matter how Yaozu is like this."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "No, he should have seen the phoenix bird. The Thousand-legged tribe is very afraid of the phoenix bird."


    Xiao Su stagnated, "That''s not bad, he is so afraid of the phoenix bird, how will he talk later."


    Feng Kun paused and said, "Wu Wu has not survived the calamity, which is almost equal to the Golden Immortal of Hunyuan. He should not be the only representative. If the Ba people take this matter seriously, they will never send him alone. There are other strong players, but..."


    It is still very strange to think, even if it is not the only representative, but sending someone who has not even survived the calamity of good fortune, it is also very wrong for the Ba people.


    Zhou Shu seemed to see his thoughts and smiled, "Don''t think about it, you''ll know when you go up."


    "You say so..."


    Feng Kun looked at Zhou Shu, "Have you seen the situation above?"


    He also wanted to see it, but he didn''t dare. The Yaozu is very free and undisciplined, but it has always adhered to some rules, such as not desecrating the holy mountain. Undoubtedly, spying or sabotage is a kind of blasphemy.


    (S: Thank you book friends 15110722 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3928: Who said to save

    The group reached the top of the mountain.


    The small mountain-like Levi sat in the middle, very respectful. He was squatting on his shoulders with Chiming, who was also the main body at this time. His fur was crimson and he looked like a monkey, but he had six ears beside his head. With sly eyes gleaming, Zhou Shu and Phoenix Bird looked back and forth.


    On the edge of the cliff, Wu Wu made a circle, saw Xiao Su coming up, beckoned immediately, saw the Phoenix Bird behind, and retracted again.


    Chi Ming said, "Welcome the four to come to Buzhou Mountain, the sacred mountain of my demon race, in Xia Chi Ming, this is my fellow Levi."


    "Hehe, I''m Zhou Shu, the one who met the Demon Emperor in Anding City."


    Zhou Shu smiled and returned the courtesy, Xiao Su just pretended not to see it. Feng Kun was dissatisfied with this attitude of treating himself as a master, and he only nodded. As for the Phoenix Bird, he still ignored it. He seemed to dislike Zhou Shan very much. Look like.


    Chi Ming didn''t care, and turned to Wu Wu. "Wu Wu, Mu and Yu are all here, ready to start, aren''t you Ba people coming up yet?"


    Wu Wu hesitated, "Chi Ming, I can tell him what''s the matter. It''s too small to go up here."


    Chi Ming said blankly, "It''s hard to talk when people are not crowded, so let''s go up and talk. It''s all here, what''s the worry."


    Wu Wu hesitated for a while, his body quickly unfolded, and he slid down, leaving only a tail on it. Soon, the ground vibrated, and Bu Zhou Shan also shook, and the sound of falling rocks continued to be heard below.


    "What is this?"


    Xiao Su frowned, spread his wings and flew, too high and too shaking, making his eyes bleed.


    Of course, what makes her irritable is more than that, there is a sudden inexplicable tension in her heart, which is a feeling that she has never had before.


    Feng Kun''s expression quickly became dignified, and he could sense that an extremely powerful aura was slowly approaching from below, unable to distinguish the source of that aura, but there was no doubt that he was a real strong man who had successfully passed the fortune. The kind of Jie is better than himself and Liewei.


    When did the Ba people have such a strong man?


    Wu Wu climbed up and said slowly, "Come up, he can''t talk, what can you tell me through me," he glanced at Zhou Shu, "Practitioner, if you stay here, it may be dangerous. , Don''t say I didn''t remind you."


    "I''m fine."


    Zhou Shu was calm, still smiling.


    Wu Wu didn''t say anything, but Chi Ming, who had been observing Zhou Shu, flashed a trace of surprise.


    boom.


    It was as if something hit the mountain fiercely, and the mountain shook violently, as if it was about to collapse.


    A huge head appeared on the top of the mountain. The first feeling was that it was big, because it was too big. The top of the mountain with a radius of several hundred miles, when one head was pressed down, it immediately took up seven or eight out of ten. This sudden sense of oppression It''s really suffocating.


    The head was dark, with large and small plaques on it, and gully-like wrinkles in the middle. There were two bottomless holes in the wrinkles.


    Two points of light suddenly flashed from the hole and fell on the Phoenix Bird.


    The top of the mountain was suddenly covered with a layer of dark clouds, feeling the pressure approaching, everyone on the top of the mountain was shocked, even Chi Ming trembled a few times, but the most reacted was the Phoenix Bird whose eyes were locked in. The moment he saw the monster, the flames on his body skyrocketed, and the flames that had been silent for a long time broke out completely.


    Feng Kun''s complexion changed, and he could hardly stand still. At this moment, the blood was surging, and the long-lost sense of fear suddenly returned.


    But it was quickly eliminated, Zhou Shu blocked him from the pressure, "It''s not because of you, it''s okay."


    Feng Kun settled down, "I know it''s not me... Then, is that a snake?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said indifferently, "Obviously, it is only him for such a big Ba Clan."


    "Ba snake?"


    Xiao Su stared at the huge head, keeping full vigilance, "I seem to have heard it."


    "One of the most famous beasts in the heavens, the strongest Ba clan, is also the demon clan who is very likely to become the demon emperor. This one has successfully survived the calamity and is not far from the demon emperor. I have never heard of it. I said that the Ba people still have the Ba snake, but it was him who came this time." Feng Kun is still very nervous, speaking intermittently, "I knew we shouldn''t have brought the phoenix bird. He and the phoenix bird are natural enemies. , The relationship with the Mu is not good, and he hates practitioners very much."


    Xiao Su was stunned for a moment, "That''s why, no wonder I feel uncomfortable."


    Feng Kun thought for a few breaths, and said in surprise, "No wonder Chi Ming insisted on letting him out. Chi Ming wanted to give us a predicament. There is a snake here. I am afraid it is difficult for us people to say something. We have to worry about the snake while paying back. If you want to worry about the Phoenix Bird, you may have to be led away by Chi Ming."


    "They arrived a hundred years early, and they might have discussed it long ago. It was deliberate."


    Xiao Su snorted. She has calmed down. If it''s just the enemy, it''s not a big deal. I''m afraid that I don''t know anything. "Where was he hiding before, so big, why didn''t I even feel it when he came out? No?"


    Wu Wu felt that the situation was a little wrong, and climbed to the top of Ba She''s head several thousand steps, muttering something.


    It seemed that there was no effect. The snake still stared at the phoenix bird, and the phoenix bird tried its best to cast flames. The belligerent phoenix bird was not afraid to face a far stronger enemy. UU reading was very excited. If it wasn''t for Zhou Shu''s talk, I''m afraid they would all jump on it at this moment.


    "Little Phoenix, don''t move."


    Zhou Shu soothed and walked towards Ba She slowly.


    Xiao Su did not speak, and followed Zhou Shu closely, his eyes gleaming, as if he was also expecting a fierce battle.


    Feng Kun''s expression changed, and he stretched out his hand to pull Zhou Shu, "What are you doing? Don''t irritate him now, you can''t do anything after fighting."


    It must be impossible to pull it. Zhou Shu seemed to step by step, but there was no trace to be found, and it was not far from Bashe.


    To the huge Ba Snake, Zhou Shu is an insignificant dust, magnifying his eyes thousands of times, afraid that he won��t be able to see it. His attention is all on the Phoenix Bird whose flame power is getting stronger, although he hasn��t Movement, but the momentum is also growing, and can burst out at any time.


    Chi Ming clutched his cheek and smiled treacherously.


    Liewei whispered, "Chi Ming, what''s the point of doing this? Wu Wu has let Ba Snake avoid him, and you have to ask him to come up. This is not going to end. They fight each other to save the demon. The emperor is no good either."


    "Who said that the Demon King must be saved?"


    Chi Ming chuckled, "Phoenix Bird and Ba Snake, such rare monster races are rare to meet, and it must be fun to fight, don''t you think?"


    Liewei stagnated, "Are you...really not going to save the Demon Emperor?"


    Chi Ming sank his face, "Lewei, you must remember from your heart that the Yu and Ba are our enemies and will always be, and anything that weakens the enemy, I will do it, let alone those in Anding City. , Nor is it the demon emperor of our Mao clan."


    "Oh����"


    Levi lowered his head and dared not speak.


    (S: Thank you Moon Ship mm for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~~)

 Chapter 3929: I promise you

    "Jie Jie Jie, he passed, hehe!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu getting closer and closer to Ba Snake, Chi Ming couldn''t help but laugh, scratching his head and looking smug.


    Levi hesitated, "I heard that Ba Snake doesn''t have much intelligence, so surely he will fight?"


    "It goes without saying that Ba Snake hates practitioners very much."


    Chi Ming looked at Ba Snake with a cunning light in his eyes, "Zhou Shu is more mediocre than I thought, and stupid. He actually went straight up, the founder? No matter how creative, a golden immortal is not Maybe he has beaten the snake, or the snake who survived the calamity more than 10,000 years ago."


    Levi curiously asked, "How do you see this?"


    "Are you an idiot? There are a few scars on his body that have existed for at least tens of thousands of years," Chi was obviously disgusted, "Ba Snake has a strong talent for regeneration, and he can recover from multiple injuries. It will not take long to recover. As in the beginning, the only thing that can leave a scar on him is good luck, tusk, fortunately, the injury has not been completely healed until now, otherwise this snake will be even more powerful. The people here may not be able to beat him together. ."


    "What''s all right now?"


    Levi thought of something, his heart tightened, "Could it be... you plan to..."


    A fierce light flashed in Chi Ming''s eyes, and he said coldly, "Don''t tell me if you know, I''ll use more strength later."


    Levi closed his mouth, but he was a little frightened.


    Obviously, Chi Ming intends to reap the benefits of the fisherman, and after Phoenix Bird Zhou Shu fights the snake, he will come to deal with the snake.


    "We can''t wait for this century in vain."


    Chi Ming said calmly, "Fortunately, the Yu Clan didn''t let me down. If they didn''t bring the phoenix bird, I would have to spend a lot of work."


    Seeing Zhou Shu getting closer and closer, he was about to share the attention of Ba Snake. Wu Wu jumped up anxiously, jumping together with thousands of feet, and arrived in front of Zhou Shu with a few clicks, "Now I can''t calm down. If you live with him, don''t make trouble."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "They are natural enemies, it is difficult to comfort them."


    "Do you know you are coming back?"


    Wu Wu said angrily, "Now the situation is very tense. If you don''t want to calm down the phoenix bird on your side, you still want to come here to cause trouble? If this fight really starts, the Ba and Yu clan will not If you want to unite, you will have to be swallowed by the Mao people. Chi Ming can definitely do this kind of thing."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and nodded, "You are a hard worker, and you really want to unite the demons, unlike Chi Ming."


    "What''s the point of you saying this now, go back quickly, I will try to persuade it again."


    Wu Wu sighed and crawled back again, lying in front of Ba Snake, dancing and talking, but it didn''t seem to be effective.


    Zhou Shu took a look, continued to move forward, and soon stood behind Wu Wu.


    "You want to die, I can''t help it."


    Wu Wu shook his head helplessly, completely gave up his efforts, and quickly climbed to the side, and when he would fight, he would definitely shake the mountain. He couldn''t bear it.


    Wu Wu walked away and Zhou Shu was right in front of Ba She.


    Ba Snake''s attention was still on the Phoenix Bird, and there was a black spot in front of him for no apparent reason, which was quite uncomfortable, and his body was not moving. When his nostrils twitched, two white qi bursts out, like a Changhong, and his strength was incredible.


    There was a loud bang.


    The place where Zhou Shu was located suddenly cracked.


    The crack was shattered, and no more than half an inch of stone could be seen in a few hundred meters of radius. No matter what it was, it was all dregs.


    Levi stagnated, "They won''t break Bu Zhoushan again, will they?"


    Chi Ming was stunned when he heard the sound, and then he paused for a while before saying, "If it collapses, the Yaozu doesn''t need a holy mountain at all! Has it ever played any role? After all, it is a burden that no one can afford! Best! It collapsed sooner!"


    Seeing Chi Ming''s angry face, Levi was a bit strange. He had never seen Chi Ming angry, and he was always a smiling face in front of others.


    Anger was fleeting, Chi Ming laughed again, "Jie Jie, hurry up, I can''t wait!"


    Zhou Shu avoided it. Without a furnace, he didn''t have to fight with Ba Snake, and of course he didn''t need it.


    A flashing body has already fallen on Ba She��s face, facing Ba She��s eyes, which is the bottomless hole, he said with a solemn expression, "Is Zheng Chu Jie destroyed? From you, I already feel It''s no longer the aura of the core of Zheng Chujie''s origin, what happened?"


    Ba Snake paused and closed the nostrils that he was about to spray again, and two red lights shone in the bottomless eye sockets.


    The red light fell on Zhou Shu, Zhou Shu did not evade, smiled and said, "Don''t look at it, it''s me."


    Ba Snake does not take the initiative to communicate with people. Most of the time, he protects his mind and soul with a true **** cover. Anyone who tries to communicate with the true **** cover by consciousness will suffer a strong counterattack, but Zhou Shu is obviously an exception, because he He walked directly through the True God Mask and established contact with Ba Snake.


    The reason is simple, the two have a very special bond.


    This Ba snake was the one Zhou Shu had seen in the Zheng Chu realm. At that time, the Ba snake was the guardian of the Zheng Chu realm. It was trapped in the wounds of good fortune, and its strength was less than one hundred, hiding in the Dead Sea to heal his wounds. , And the origin core of Zheng Chujie was imprisoned by the Holy Fire Gate with a formation method. Zhou Shu destroyed the formation talisman and allowed the origin core to fuse with the Ba Snake. uukanshu.com can be said to have helped Zheng Chujie and Ba She very much.


    Of course it was not from the White Gang. Zhou Shu took away half of the moss, and it was the moss that helped Jianmu germinate.


    It can be said that the connection is very deep.


    "It''s you."


    Ba She also recognized Zhou Shu, but didn''t say anything more, just didn''t move his hands anymore, his eyes passed through Zhou Shu, still locked on Phoenix Bird.


    "You stare at the Phoenix Bird like this, not just because you and him are natural enemies."


    Zhou Shu didn��t care, and continued, ��It��s also because of his abundant and full-bodied vitality. If you can get it, you can completely heal the injuries on your body and restore your strength to its heyday. I tell you that those vitalities come from Jianmu. , I have the same, I can still give it to you."


    This time Ba Snake finally reacted.


    For the first time, he didn''t look at the Phoenix Bird again, but stared at Zhou Shu, saying every word, "Jianmu... is really born?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Yes, I have Jianmu buds on me, and I will give it to you. With it, maybe you can become the Demon King."


    Ba She stared at Zhou Shu, "What do you want me to do."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "If I don��t do anything, I will give it to you. You deserve it. Without the moss you gave me at the beginning, even if Jianmu could be born, it would not be so early, but I Hope, you will stop treating the feather clan as an enemy, and the Phoenix Bird will also be included."


    "I promise you."


    Ba She made the decision with little thought, and said slowly, "Why don''t you ask me to let the Ba clan unite with you."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "The Ba people can let you and Wu Wu come over to talk, which shows that there is no united mind at all. What''s the point of what I said."


    (S: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3930: solved

    "You can see clearly."


    The Ba Snake paused, "It is true that the Ba people did not think about being able to unite. I wanted to come to see it myself, and I never thought about representing the Ba people."


    "What''s the problem," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "It''s obvious, one can''t speak, and the other is only nonsense. If the Ba people really want to unite and negotiate conditions with other races, how can they send you a combination like this? You are still a little better than the Maos. The Maos even want to use this opportunity to kill other monsters. They are indeed the smartest monsters."


    Ba She said calmly, "Smart? It''s stupid."


    "It''s really stupid," Zhou Shu nodded and said faintly, "I have seen it through now. Instead of solving your monster race''s problem thanklessly, it''s better to let you just make a fuss. When you lose both, I will think about it. Take advantage," he glanced at Ba Snake and smiled, "I''m not saying that now, I''m talking about Anding City. Anyway, I don''t plan to unite you Ba and Mao, there are Yu and Mu. That''s enough."


    Ba She said slowly, "If I recover, I can go."


    "You can definitely recover."


    Zhou Shu was delighted, "That would be the best. The Ba people will definitely benefit from this in the future, thank you."


    Ba She is very calm, "Nothing to thank, I have nowhere to go now, you help me heal, I help you do things, regardless of race."


    "that period of time����"


    Zhou Shu didn''t know what happened to him, he said in a deep voice, "Should we solve the problem here first, and then talk about it in detail?"


    "it is good."


    Ba She turned his head slightly, his eyes fell on Chi Ming and Levi.


    Perceiving the infiltrating coercion approaching step by step, Chi Ming and Liewei are both nervous, Chi Ming is extremely puzzled, and their facial features are crowded together, "What does this mean? If you don''t fight for a long time, the snake will Is the finger pointed at us?"


    Levi could only nod his head, "It should be, the killing intent is obvious."


    "That founder must have done something with Ba She, but how did he coax Ba She?" After realizing something, Chi Ming''s face turned red and a flame of anger ignited, "I have been in this hundred years. , There is no way to communicate with him!"


    Levi stepped back involuntarily, "I don''t know, but we may be in danger."


    Ba Snake''s body is too large, and the distance of tens of miles is the same as nothing. A tiger leaped forward, fearing that it could not stop it.


    "what?"


    Wu Wu, who was prompted by the Ba Snake, jumped up again, hesitatingly walked towards Liewei, and said in a straightforward voice, "He just said that the Ba clan has decided to go to Anding City with the Yu clan. If you want to go, be honest and obedient. If you don��t want to go, get out now, or we will do it.��


    After speaking, he crawled back with a swish.


    Chi Ming''s face turned blood red, and pointed at Zhou Shu, "How did you treacherous villain deceive him?!"


    "Are you going to Anding City?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, sat down and sat on the mouth that Ba She was about to open, "Come here if you don''t go, then leave as soon as possible."


    Chi Ming screamed, and he was about to rush over. Levi followed by taking a big step. The ground shook the mountain, but he stopped before his feet fell, because Chi Ming''s hurried voice came from his ears, "It''s you Are you stupid, I just do it."


    "Oh."


    Levi froze there, "Then what shall we do?"


    "What else can you do? Have you ever played against the three clans and added a founder? Besides, there are Phoenix Bird and Ba Snake, let''s go! It''s just... after a hundred years of waiting... Damn it!" Chi Ming hated it. He cursed and jumped down the mountain without looking back, Levi followed, and soon disappeared.


    Wu Wu heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Ba She and Zhou Shu with a look of confusion, completely unaware of what happened.


    It was the same over there. Xiao Su walked quickly to Zhou Shu''s side and pointed at the snake, "What''s the matter, did you convince him so quickly?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You may not believe it. I have known him a long time ago and the relationship is pretty good."


    Xiao Su was stunned for a while, and couldn''t help cursing, "You said earlier, did you know it was him when you came? Damn it!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "That''s not true. I didn''t recognize it until I entered the mountain. I''m lucky."


    "Is it really lucky?"


    Xiao Su thought about it and laughed, "Hey, that Chi Ming still wants to instigate us, this time he shot himself in the foot with a rock, haha."


    "The Ba people are really going with us, and there are Ba snakes? It''s great!" Feng Kun also rushed over, still a little bit afraid to accept the result, surprised and happy, "I thought this trip would be very complicated. It��s inevitable to play a few games. I didn��t expect you to solve the problem so quickly."


    "Yes, isn''t this bad?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "No matter how difficult the problem is, it will be easy to find the center of the contradiction. The two strongest monster races are ours. Others can''t make the waves, and they can only accept whatever the result is. Isn��t the matter resolved? In fact, it��s simple and complicated. It��s just a matter of thinking. If you have to let the four races go to Anding City together, you will not be able to do it without a few battles and decades of work, but if you give up this idea , That is a blink of an eye."


    Originally, he really wanted to take this opportunity to try to integrate the monster race, at least to unite the monster race, but after seeing the fragments of reincarnation and seeing the collapse of Zhoushan, he found that there was no such thing. Significance, hard work is not pleased, the split of the monster race is the fundamental problem, not a few people can change it, besides, even Feng Kun does not want to bond with other races, and hopes other monster races to change?


    I''ll talk about it later, anyway, as long as there is a Yu clan, there are enough reasons to go to Anding City.


    It is also very good to get the help of Ba Snake. It is of great help to the battle situation. This result is not bad. Moreover, Sun Juan said before that he had no hope of this, saying that the monster race could not unite, so he I don''t want to come to Zhoushan at all, and will go directly to Anding City.


    Feng Kun realized something and lowered his head unconsciously, "Zhou Shu, you are disappointed in our monster race, right."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Hehe, what disappointment, your monster race also has its own way of living, there is nothing wrong with that."


    Feng Kun murmured, "Sometimes I hate our monster race, but..."


    "Forget it."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, walked quickly to the side of the Phoenix Bird, and said warmly, "Little Phoenix, you should put away the hostility too. The one who is now our friend, he promised not to do anything to the Phoenix Bird. It won''t hurt the Yu Clan, I''m sure he can do it."


    The phoenix bird glanced at Ba Snake and slowly collected the flame.


    In fact, he had already felt that the coercion and hostility brought by the snake had disappeared long ago, and it was time to stop.


    Zhou Shu was very satisfied. Newborn phoenix birds are better educated, especially those who start education from the egg. If this is a wild phoenix bird, by instinctive action, I am afraid that when they meet, they will either fight or run away.


    (S: Thank you book friends 15110722 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~~)

 Chapter 3931: For you

    After only three days, Zhou Shu left Buzhoushan.


    Although the four races could not be united, and there was no pretending unity, Zhou Shu was very satisfied. After all, with Ba Snake, he didn''t need to act.


    The Ba Snake, who has obtained the Bud of Jianmu, recovers extremely fast. I believe it will reach the level of its heyday in less than 20 years. Its indestructible strength and the talent for regeneration without fear of pain are definitely a big killer to attack An Ding City. Also because of him, it doesn''t matter whether Phoenix Bird goes to Anding City or not. Zhou Shu prefers to let him stay in the Skyfire Realm to cultivate himself and his own power.


    This is a seed that is destined to flourish in the future, connecting the Skyfire Realm and the Yu Clan, and of course, there is Shu Zhidao.


    Zhou Shu has planted a lot of similar seeds, consciously or unconsciously, and when they are all mature, the heavens will inevitably change drastically.


    It''s another long retreat.


    Even in the state of Zhou Shu and Feng Kun, flying in the heavens is still very time-consuming, but fortunately, it is much better to enter the range of Xianshu City.


    Xianshu City is still more than seven hundred realms, but with the help of the alliance��s realms, Yuntong has been extended beyond thousands of realms. The scope is quite large, although it can only be regarded as a small one in the explored heavens. Cube, but in this cube, the space is compressed to a large extent, and the time is reduced by tens of millions of times. This can be regarded as a kind of use of the law of creation.


    "I''m back, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan greeted him, as gentle as ever.


    Looking at the warm sun-like smiling face, Zhou Shu felt like going home, smiled and nodded, "Are you alone?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, "Xianshucheng has nothing to do now. Everyone is seizing the time to retreat. It was difficult for us to have such a moment before."


    Zhou Shu was suddenly delighted, "This is a good thing, Ruoyan, you also need to retreat? I have decades of time, so you should practice."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and shook his head, "No need, Master Shu, even if Ruoyan is in retreat now, the effect of managing Xiancheng is the best."


    "That''s good."


    Unknowingly, he had already entered Wanmuting. Zhou Shu sent Xiaosu to Jianmu to settle down. This guy was in retreat until he could not wake up. It was rare. Suddenly he thought of something, he took out the tower of good fortune and handed it to Hao Ruoyan. You try to use it."


    "try what?"


    Holding the tower, Hao Ruoyan was a little puzzled.


    "Use it and see if you can feel the power inside. I have tried for decades, but the effect is not great," Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said warmly, "This is a very good Taoist tool. I intend to let each of you Try it, whoever can feel the power inside will use it. Now they are not there, you try."


    Hao Ruoyan declined, "If Yan does not practice the law, and the power of the Tao is very small, I still give it to them."


    Zhou Shu faintly said, "Let you try and try."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, with a smile on her eyebrows, and poured her little Dao power into the God of Fortune Tower, hesitated for a while, "It seems that there is no effect, Shu Shi, hey, what happened to you Shu Shi?"


    Zhou Shu in front of him was moving in a weird way. It looked like it was dancing, but it was really funny.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, and said seriously, "Just try it just now, don''t stop, I am cooperating with the power released by the tower."


    To say that it is cooperation, is actually not resisting.


    At the moment when Hao Ruoyan used the tower, Zhou Shu felt the dominance of external forces, gathered in the three-inch absolute realm around him, and involuntarily followed those forces and uncontrolled self-actions. Obviously, that was the power of dominance, ignoring Given Zhou Shu''s own strength, he still plays a dominant role. Of course, Zhou Shu wants to get rid of things that he does, but there is no need to do so now.


    He wanted to perceive the rules of **** carefully, and since he could not perceive it from the tower, he would try to be dominated.


    Not only is one''s own body and strength dominated, the surrounding environment is also affected by the gods of good fortune. The array placed in Wanmuting is one of them. There is a power disorder, as well as fallen leaves, mud, etc. , All spontaneously move closer to the tower of good fortune.


    Hao Ruoyan could also see these things, and was startled for a while, "Is it caused by Ruoyan?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, with some excitement, "Yes, you continue to use it, and I don''t have to worry about it."


    As he expected, the official way has a special effect on the rule of control.


    The power of official power can induce the power of dominance, and you can also use the tower of good fortune. Even if the power is not much, the effect is achieved. It is not that the power in the tower is affected or followed. This is the essence of other people. different.


    As long as Hao Ruoyan earnestly comprehends, in time, it is not difficult to comprehend the true meaning of the rule of governance.


    She benefits, and Zhou Shu will also benefit.


    Now you can follow the sentiment and let alone, after Hao Ruoyan understands the rule of control, Zhou Shu can follow her to do it. Similar things have happened several times. For example, Zhou Shu''s law of fate was understood by Bian Xue. , Although there is always one level difference in the big realm, after all, it is a thorough understanding. For Shu Zhidao, this is a great improvement. Shu Zhidao does not require to control all the laws. As long as you understand, you will not miss the next one. This rule is fine. U U Reading


    For certain rules, Zhou Shu really struggled. He didn''t have the talent and couldn''t realize it. No matter how to calculate the deduction, there was no result. He had to rely on others.


    A little bit of time passed, and it was more than two days before I knew it.


    Hao Ruoyan turned pale, and whispered, "Master Shu, Ruoyan is not working."


    Zhou Shu stood up straight, took the **** tower and put it down, "rest, thank you for your hard work, Ruoyan."


    "It''s not hard."


    A strange brilliance flashed in Hao Ruoyan''s eyes, "Master Shu, Ruoyan seems to be aware of the power of this sacred tower, but it is not clear enough. Next time we are ready to try again. It will take longer and we will definitely understand more."


    There was a smile on Zhou Shu''s face, "That would be great, you will leave this sacred tower to you, just don''t touch the gate of the Yellow Spring inside."


    Gazing at the Great Fortune Pagoda, Hao Ruoyan still couldn''t believe it, "I really didn''t expect that Ruoyan could use Dao tools with so little Dao power."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Tao implements are not immortal implements. As long as they are suitable, regardless of the level of cultivation, even Jinxian may use Dao implements. Besides, your cultivation level is not low."


    "Compared to you, that''s not low. Ruoyan feels that anyone can defeat me at once. Although he doesn''t rely on strength to manage Xiancheng, he always feels like something..." Hao Ruoyan poked his lips, but couldn''t hide his pride. Lulu, "Now, Ruoyan has hope of defeating you, hehe."


    "If you find a way that suits you, you can do anything."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Ruoyan, you will use it to cultivate in the future, put down the power of immortality, and no longer need to rely on the power of immortality to promote."


    "understandable."


    Hao Ruoyan calmed down, "Master Shu, the old man seems to be unable to drag him anymore. He has come out to look for me several times."


    (S: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3932: 1000 pcs

    No money to read novels? Give you cash or points, and receive it within 1 day! Follow the public��public��number��Book Friends Base Camp��, get it for free!


    Zhou Shu glanced at the cabin, "I know, I''ll go when things are done."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, carefully put away the tower of good fortune, "What else, Master Shu just tell me."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Ruoyan, the world I said before is ready, right?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded quickly, "Okay, I need a lot of things, so I only prepared it a year ago, but only the boundaries and materials, and the rest must be arranged by Shu Shi, because I don''t know the specific requirements of Shu Shi."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s enough."


    Soon, Zhou Shu arrived in a new world.


    With the help of Jianmu, the construction of Xianshu City is much easier than other Xiancheng. After all, the original core can be created at any time, and it is still a very good original core. Each has the qualifications to become a great world, of course, it is just a qualification. , I am afraid it would be very difficult to make it less than tens of thousands of years. So far, excluding the Skykey Realm, there is still only one Yunjuan Realm in Xianshu City that is the Great Realm.


    The boundary is small, hundreds of thousands of miles in radius, and every inch of land is piled up with fragments of the law.


    are all fragments of the laws of the soul.


    The fragments come from the locust tide. Of course, the locust tide experienced by Xianshu City is far from enough. Most of them are obtained through commerce. Thanks to the strong commercial circulation, Xianshu City almost bought half of the harvest from the outer domain .


    The number of fragments of the law here is uncountable, and the power of the law contained in it is also incredible.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that if the power here is out of control, it can even tear apart the formation of Xianshu City, of course, this situation is impossible.


    Zhou Shu took a look and took out Fang Haomiao, who was hidden in the furnace.


    This semi-sacred body of ten thousand souls has followed him for so many years, and it has also harmed him. The furnace is filled with him, and many things cannot be done, but it is not useless. It is washed and tempered by spirit power day and night, Zhou Shu��s The soul has been greatly improved. By understanding the details of this body, Zhou Shu has more experience of the wheel of life and the bridge of soul, and future promotion will definitely be a lot easier.


    As Fang Haomiao was taken out, the fragments of the law around him went crazy.


    They gathered madly towards Fang Haomiao. Although Fang Haomiao was absorbed and wiped dry in a blink of an eye, they still rushed forward.


    There are too many law fragments, and the gathering speed is too fast. Of course Fang Haomiao can��t keep up. Besides, there is a big difference between the power of the soul in his body and the law fragments. In a short while, the two are reached. A certain balance formed a sphere with a diameter of hundreds of thousands of miles.


    is thick, dense and dense, with no gaps in sight.


    Fang Haomiao was at the center of the circle, and the surrounding law fragments revolved around him, following a certain rule.


    This situation should last for many years, three thousand years or more.


    If the locust tide does not end and the fragments of the law are constantly added, it will continue.


    In the soul world, as the core of the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls, Fang Haomiao plays the role of absorbing and purifying, purifying the impure soul power in the soul world into soul power that can be used by practitioners, that is, soul jade. It��s not pure, but it��s enough for the disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect), and because of this, too many "impurities" are deposited in Fang Haomiao''s body-it may be wrong to say that it is impurities, but that part must be unique to the soul world. And the things that practitioners can''t use--Fang Haomiao has the body of ten thousand souls without worrying about these impurities, but for Zhou Shu who wants to use the body of ten thousand souls, these things are unnecessary.


    He himself needs to be purified.


    So Zhou Shu used the power of the soul in the extremely pure law fragments to wash the body of all souls, trying to remove the impurities inside, making it a purer and more transparent body, and then using it. And that part of the impurities, If they are condensed, they probably also have other special effects. From the perspective of the soul stone, it is also a useful power. Perhaps it is divine power. In short, it needs to be verified.


    Not only for purification, it is obviously impossible for Fang Haomiao to absorb all the fragments of the law. After all, he is dead, so most of the soul power he has drawn will overflow. Without the formation of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower, these pure Soul power will not condense into soul jade, but it will still form an excellent soul power space around him, making this sphere the best place to practice soul laws.


    The soul repair in Xianshu City is blessed.


    What immortal world or ten thousand soul sect, Xianshu city is the holy land of soul cultivation.


    glanced at Yuanqiu, Zhou Shu left with satisfaction, naturally others would do the rest.


    As soon as he reached the edge of the Xuanhuang World, a red light shone directly. Zhou Shu didn''t move when he realized something. He just felt hot all over, aching pain.


    There are not many things that can give Zhou Shu pain, Zhou Shu smiled playfully, "The power of the sun?"


    "How about it, are you surprised?"


    Huang Xuan fell beside him with a triumphant smile, "I said, I can do it if I want."


    "Is it a genius, very good," Zhou Shu groaned for a few breaths, "Miss Huang, can this be used for star photos?"


    "You want to reach the sky in one step!"


    Huang Xuan immediately changed his face and looked at him coldly, "It is impossible now! Starlight can only use star power, and because Emei''s star power is insufficient, starlight can only serve as a guide. Don''t count on me. Help you take down Anding City, unless you get all the star power from the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu replied, "I just think about it. Actually, it''s okay to lead the way."


    Anding City is still moving constantly, even speeding up. It often changes positions once a month and spans several realms, but it is useless to change it. Every movement is under Zhou Shu''s grasp. The location will be lost because of the starlight. Anding City has been locked by the starlight released by Xianshu City. Through the starlight, Xianshu City can find Anding City correctly at any time. UU reading


    Huang Xuan nodded in satisfaction, "Then when are you going to Anding City? I will go to the Star Sea Realm to help you. Although I can''t use starlights on a large scale, it is still possible to transmit some power. I have another idea, which should be used. on."


    "what idea?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Huang Xuan for a while, and saw that she didn��t say anything. He just smiled, ��It��s still a few years to wait. Anyway, Xinghai Realm and Xianshu City are already connected. It��s convenient to go anytime you want. anxious."


    "Say it then, don''t bother me."


    Huang Xuan nodded, turned around and disappeared, and another sentence floated over, "Find some Zhurong people, these people can''t keep up with me."


    "Not enough? One thousand is worth?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, and then left. This time he was going to Shenxingjie, where Lin Zhu was.


    Even if everyone in Xianshu City is closed, she won''t. Teleportation Array is her destiny. She is working hard for this at all times, and Xianshu City has developed and grown as a result. If Jianmu is Xianshu City Zhou Shu is the backbone of Xianshu City, and she is the branch of Xianshu City, which is indispensable.


    (PS: Thank you phs78 for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3933: Put it down

    "senior!"


    Lin Zhu flew over, eyes gleaming.


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand and hugged him, "I''m so happy, hasn''t he discovered something good?"


    Lin Zhu nodded hard, "Well! Senior is really an unknown prophet!"


    "What an unknown prophet, you have something different every time you come. It''s strange if you don''t have it." Zhou Shu looked down at her, feeling and distressed, "Jiu, in fact, you don''t need to be so tired to improve yourself. Dao is the most important thing. Those things are only an aid to the cultivation of Dao. In the past, there was no way, but now Xianshu City does not need you to be so tired."


    Lin Zhu raised her head, blinking her eyes, and said confidently, "Don''t worry, the little girl won''t be so tired from now on."


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, as if he understood something, "Could it be..."


    "This is it!"


    Lin Zhu took out two jade slips, her face flushed with excitement, "There is a theoretical basis for the arrangement of the teleportation array!"


    "Did you really make it?"


    Although he had expected it, Zhou Shu couldn''t help being surprised, "Beads, the method of arrangement of the teleportation formation, is that anyone can make the teleportation formation?"


    Lin Zhu smiled slyly, "It takes a little girl to give some pointers. These two jade slips are not enough, but it is true."


    "Now it''s okay. Someone does the teleportation array, so you don''t have to be so busy."


    Zhou Shu paused and said solemnly, "In other words, do you understand the laws of space now?"


    "I don''t understand the law of space."


    Lin Zhu shook her head, very calmly, "The little girl can''t understand. The theoretical basis is based on the formation, not the law. With the help of the transparent beast, the little girl can now see the direction of the law of space. , Realized the significance of the teleportation rune, and made this theoretical basis after trying to figure it out, but the little girl still does not know the principle and law of the generation of space power, and she does not understand the law at all. The only difference from others is that now I don��t need any other laws to arouse the power of space."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "I understand, it''s not counted, but it''s enough. Compared with other people, you have taken a big step. No one in the sky can compare to you. It will be tens of thousands of years. It may not be."


    Lin Zhu''s face turned redder, and she was a little bit twisted, "How can it be so good."


    Zhou Shu was very serious, "They can only say better than me. You are the treasure of the heavens. You are unique. Those who have mastered the transmission technology in the past have not really understood the meaning of runes, and they always think it is a godsend. , And you can only improve the teleportation array based on the inherent rune pattern. Unlike you, you can change or even control the power of the space by recognizing the meaning of the rune pattern. You don��t need to limit the power of the space to the teleportation array. This is a complete breakthrough. Sexual progress."


    "Senior had thought of what the little girl thought of, she had a clear heart."


    Lin Zhu nodded unconsciously, and quickly took out three three-inch objects, and looked at Zhou Shu, "This is what the little girl is trying to do. It is not a teleportation formation. It does not need other laws to assist, but still uses the power of space. "


    Zhou Shu took it and looked carefully, but couldn''t perceive anything, and smiled, "You can explain it to me, I can''t perceive the power inside."


    Lin Zhu explained, "It doesn''t have much power in itself. It is a collection of hundreds of thousands of runes. After triggering the mechanism, it will produce unexpected effects. The specific effect is not tried by the little girl, but it should be very good. , Those runes can mobilize the force of space very quickly, without any buffer time..."


    Zhou Shu was startled when he heard the sound, "If there is no buffer time, a large amount of force that mobilizes space will cause a space trap?"


    "Almost, it is similar to the traps in the Kongtong seals that the predecessors said, but it may also be something else, such as explosive expansion, tearing up or taking away all the space that spreads, such as forming a sharp edge. , To pierce all defenses, it may be possible, but it is certain that it should be able to cause a lot of trouble to the enemy," Lin Zhu was a little proud, "The little girl made an attack-type formation for the first time. A lot of work, I have confidence in it."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "It''s not the first time you have done it. I will use it this time in the soul world."


    Lin Zhu thought for a while, but still shook her head, "That''s not right, the little girl has never done it."


    Zhou Shu explained it again with a smile, "It''s the teleportation stone."


    "It turns out that Senior uses Teleportation Stone like this..." Lin Zhu was a little surprised, and quickly said, "As expected Senior, it is a wonderful use, but it is a pity that Teleportation Stone has a long buffer time for safety. , And the power it can trigger is not big enough."


    Zhou Shu seriously said, "Even so, it has helped a lot. If it weren''t for it, it would be much more complicated to solve the problem of Chifeng City, and it''s up to you."


    "Hehe."


    Lin Zhu laughed for a while and pointed to the stone in Zhou Shu''s hand, "This is better, seniors will use it again."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "Of course I need to use it. Such a good thing will definitely play a big role."


    If it is as Lin Zhu said, then he will have to carefully consider how to use it. Whether it is a space trap or a space explosion, it is the direct use of the power of space. It is the strongest attack method that ignores any laws. UU����wwww .uukanshu.com can be effective against saints and even saints. However, it is unlikely to kill the quasi-sages at once. After all, the quasi-sages can recover even if they are torn into thousands of pieces scattered in different spaces as long as they have a palace come.


    However, it is different when it comes to life palace.


    He looked at Lin Zhu, "I don''t know how to thank you anymore. Every time I come back, I am surprised."


    "Is there anything to be thankful for, the little girl does it and the senior uses it, isn''t it normal?" Lin Zhu frowned, a little worried, "It would be nice to help seniors, but its output is not high. I have only done these three and are still collecting materials."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, by the way, you have to give it a name."


    Lin Zhu thought for a while and said, "Just call the impermanence stone. No one knows what will happen when throwing it out, but it will definitely bring disaster."


    "Impermanence indeed."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and took out a jade slip, "Bead, this is what I mentioned. There are only a small part of the rune in the seal of the divine tool Kongtong, which should be helpful to you, and I will also get the rest. "


    "The little girl has been waiting for this moment."


    Lin Zhu took the jade slip, just glanced at it and said, "It''s very complicated, hey, how could this rune be like this?"


    I really love Zhendao, I was fascinated in the blink of an eye, and I couldn''t put it down.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You take your time to study, don''t rush to do things, just focus on improving the array."


    "Ok."


    Lin Zhu didn''t look up, and suddenly shouted after thinking for a while, "Senior, don''t give the theoretical basis of the teleportation array to others! The arrangement method can be given, and the key is mine. I don''t worry about others stealing it."


    Zhou Shu rubbed her head, "Of course not, you treat me as stupid."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3934: Doom

    Handed the two jade slips to Hao Ruoyan.


    Naturally, someone will do the rest, without worrying about it.


    It is worth mentioning that Lin Zhu actually studied the production method and theoretical basis of the teleportation array decades ago, but when she handed it to Hao Ruoyan, Hao Ruoyan refused. She thought it was fundamental to Xianshucheng. Regarding things, Zhou Shu still has to deal with the decision, even if they do not distinguish between each other, this is because she has implemented the official way, or some other reason, Zhou Shu is not clear, but everyone is satisfied.


    Together with Hao Ruoyan, it is indispensable to practice another law.


    The feeling of being dominated is not bad.


    When he left, Zhou Shu also looked at the gate of Huangquan, and soon came out.


    I just want to see if the soul shadow remaining in the Kongtong seal has performed well. The task is to understand the structure of the Kongtong seal. Of course, all the runes and portals in it must be recorded, although the soul will not be removed for the time being. World, but these efforts can still be done.


    Perceiving everywhere, he returned to Wanmuting.


    Even Jianmu was in retreat, which disappointed Zhou Shu who planned to take credit.


    When he walked into the wooden house, Mr. Hu immediately came over to salute. He was a little trembling because of his savings.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I have been boiled for a few days, don''t care."


    Old Hu looked respectful, "Of course not, the bigger things are, the more you have to be at ease. I understand, Master."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and after a while, the two appeared in the void.


    Zhou Shu pointed to the surrounding area, "This is the center of Xianshu City, with a lot of people. Although your world is not the core of the formation world, you don''t have to take on too many defensive tasks. You can develop with peace of mind and satisfaction. ?"


    Old Hu just nodded, "Whatever the master says, I have no opinion."


    "well."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, seemingly thoughtful, "Old Hu, it looks like you have something on your mind?"


    Old Hu was stunned, and shook his head quickly, "No, Master."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are worried about not succeeding, don''t worry at all, the formation will help you block most of the calamity, and the creatures in the demon refining world do not rely on you, their calamity should be on the way of Shu, I As for the rules of the heavens, the elder said that you are a magic weapon of the Xuanhuang Realm just like him. You already have the aptitude to create a realm. The heavens will not deliberately block you just because you have an extra realm out of thin air... ��In short, as long as you have enough savings to be able to take on the substantive changes in the virtual world and the real world, this part should be for good luck. Jianmu can also help you. It is certainly not difficult, and it is not necessary to practice. The Demon Realm remains 100% intact. Even if it breaks a little or even half, it can be considered a success. If it is missing, you can slowly make up for it."


    The old pot settled down, seeming to figure out something, "I understand, Master."


    "That''s okay. If you have doubts, it''s not a good start for the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Old Hu, after today, you are the real master of the world, so you don''t need to call my master again."


    Old Hu suddenly stopped and hesitated, "I...I know."


    "Still nostalgic for me, you are very resistant to this master sentence back then, haha."


    With a smile, Zhou Shu''s expression became serious, and he said solemnly, "Lao Hu, show your strength and create your own world!"


    Old Hu nodded, walked slowly to the predetermined center of the void, gave Zhou Shu a dignified look, yelled, and burst into a violent blue light. At that moment, the world faded and the formation was almost completely enveloped. In the entire emptiness, it seems that only this light exists.


    The light rapidly expanded, and within a few breaths, it expanded to a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles.


    It was almost exactly the size of the Demon Refining World.


    The exterior is a pot, and inside are countless clouds of different colors, entangled and torn apart, constantly changing.


    call!


    The tranquil void suddenly blew up.


    Passing through the formation, rolled towards the light, the pot, and the entangled clouds at an indescribable speed.


    Many calamities are in the form of wind, fire and thunder. Is this a fact that everyone can see, or is it a illusion that exists only in perception?


    Zhou Shu had no time to hesitate. After he clearly saw that the formation began to work hard, he sat down and devoted himself to the avenue. Hu Lao crossed the catastrophe, he crossed the catastrophe like he did, and the calories of the two were connected. Whether Shu Zhi Dao can be used to protect these hundreds of thousands of living beings is the key to whether Shu Zhi Dao can become a Dao.


    The humanitarian heaven that was attacked was not a catastrophe.


    The failure of the humane paradise is the failure of the emperor of humanity as well as the failure of the emperor of humanity. The result of the emperor also shows that the founders simply cannot bear such a failure, and Zhou Shu will never allow himself to fail.


    The body has completely turned into a furnace.


    In the violent wind, the power of Dao always maintained its speed, spreading little by little, and gradually penetrated into the pot.


    The black demon refining pot was also stained with a layer of copper.


    Under the protection of the copper color, among the tangled clouds, shadows gradually appeared.


    Different races have different sizes, different shapes, and different postures, but the only thing that is the same is that they have a constantly pulsating Dao Heart, Shu Zhi Dao Heart in their hands and on the top of their heads.


    After thousands of years of cultivation, all the creatures in the world of refining demon are all faithful disciples of Shu Zhidao, without exception.


    Shu Zhili from outside and Dao Xin inside quickly reacted.


    The two fit together without lag.


    Zhou Shu was shocked. This kind of perfection was something he had never thought of before, but at this moment, he clearly understood that it was destined.


    Those Dao minds may be naive, arrogant, or even stupid, but there is no doubt about the piety of Dao. Even Zhou Shu himself cannot do better. After all, as a founder, he will always reflect on himself. The Tao, looking for mistakes and omissions, but these creatures, without a trace of blankness or doubt, completely dedicated themselves to the Tao. They are part of the Tao, a fanatical and loyal part.


    Soon Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhili, and their heart toward Tao, began to pass without hindrance.


    The Dao Heart that received the power of Dao, the more it came to light up, the light would even surpass the thunder that was falling.


    The power of Dao flows around along the heart of Dao, protecting those creatures, allowing them to slowly begin to find their place in the tangled and fuzzy clouds.


    They struggled with good fortune and rules, using the way they firmly believed, to get rid of the shackles of virtual reality, and become who they truly belong.


    Zhou Shu looked at them, just like looking at his own children.


    They are working hard, he is working hard, working harder, hundreds of times, thousands of times, 100,000 times, he tried his best, because he knew very well that their growth is the growth of Tao, and their success is the success of Tao.


    This moment will definitely come, and nothing can be stopped.


    He firmly believes.


    (PS: Thank you for the long-term support of Sandstorm 723, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3935: The coward

    Several hours passed quickly.


    As the calamity gradually declined, the void became quiet.


    At this time, the light and shadow emitted by the demon refining pot seemed very solid. The demon refining world inside was almost indistinguishable from the real world, and there were no more tangled clouds in the world, all beings intact. Breaking free from the shackles of the rules, they also broke through the boundary between illusion and reality, and entered the real void along with the world of refining demon, and were completely accepted by the heavens.


    Zhou Shuduan sat, looking at the demon refining world below, his expression calm, and his heart was the same.


    The success was as he expected, nothing to excite.


    For him, the breakthrough of the Dao was not the first time, even if this time was particularly special, it would not be agitated.


    What he thinks more about is the future development of Shu Zhidao. With the breakthrough of Dao Dao, the task he shoulders has become much more difficult. The next step is to promote Shu Zhidao to the entire Outland and Immortal World.


    The opportunity will come soon, and I hope Anding City can make him do what he wants.


    The thunder and robbery wind is getting smaller and smaller, almost stopping, and the brilliance of the demon refining pot is slowly disappearing. It is actually a protective layer. When the brilliance disappears completely, it means that the demon refining world is no longer rejected by the heavens. No need to be protected anymore, it will become the real world.


    Just wait for this moment.


    Except for Zhou Shu and the Demon Refining Pot in the center, there are still some people watching around, and there is no shortage of quasi-sages.


    The transformation of the imaginary world into the real world is only worse than the strongest good fortune in the heavens. This is a great event, even if you look at it, it is beneficial. It is a huge opportunity to fully see the whole process and even perceive it up close. Now, it may be helpful to sanctification.


    This was allowed by Zhou Shu.


    The one who saw the most was Jianmu. Every realm was his eyes. He woke up the moment the Great Tribulation opened.


    Of course, he not only watched, but also participated in the whole process personally. Perhaps, he could find some lost things.


    Not long after the light was close to nothing, the new world was like a chick that had just broken its shell, poking out its head, looking at the surrounding void curiously, breaking free from the shackles at any time, showing its power in the heavens for the first time .


    The people around held their breath, looking forward to the last moment, and thought about how to congratulate Zhou Shu.


    Snapped.


    There was an almost inaudible noise, and the brilliance disappeared completely.


    But what disappeared at the same time was the demon refining realm that had expanded for hundreds of thousands of miles, like a baby bird that had shrunk back before it was completely born.


    In the empty void, there was only a small demon refining pot, swaying.


    "Is it a failure?"


    "It''s impossible. The catastrophe just now has passed. In the end, there was no calamity at all. Will it fail?"


    "But the fact is that it is gone, otherwise there will be a new world here."


    "Hey... I won''t say anything. I think we will leave soon, otherwise the city lord''s face will not look good for a while."


    Realizing something, the people around quickly dispersed.


    Zhou Shu looked at the demon refining pot, still very calm, but he was also angry. He saw clearly that it was not that the crossing of the catastrophe failed, nor was it the failure of the virtual world to turn into the real world, but at the last moment of success. The Demon Refining Pot gave up on its own.


    In fact, he had a hunch.


    There was something wrong with Hu Lao before, but he still didn''t expect that this kind of situation would actually happen.


    This guy is uncomfortable unless something happens.


    After about a hundred breaths, the demon refining pot stopped shaking, and Lao Hu''s figure appeared. His face was full of guilt, but there was a lot of determination in his eyes. He strode towards Zhou Shu and then knelt down, with a deep voice. Said, "Master."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "What is your reason?"


    "It''s for these two words, master."


    Old Hu raised his head and said firmly, "I want to always follow you as a magic weapon, Master."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I would rather not have my own world, rather than lose the chance of becoming a holy treasure?"


    "It''s not to give up the opportunity," the old man shook his head seriously, "Master, I have a very clear idea. If I can make a demon pot one day to become a holy treasure, the only chance is to follow you, not to create a world by myself. , To develop by yourself, then there is really no chance."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You should understand that you have your own world, and I will still help you."


    "It''s different. I don''t believe that I can be called a sacred treasure by myself. I think that only by staying with my master can I get the most opportunities and become a sacred treasure." Hu Lao looked at Zhou Shu with eyes full of Begging, even with some crying, "Please promise me, let me continue to follow you. I really don��t want to lose the protection of my master. In Xianshu City, although there are inexhaustible resources, there is plenty of time to practice. In terms of the improvement of Tao and myself, it was not as good as the past experience with the master. At that time, no matter what the opportunity was, I had the opportunity to share with the master. Even if the master left me only a little, I was very satisfied. ."


    Unknowingly, it has been thousands of years since Zhou Shu��s practice was no longer followed, but his satisfaction was far less than in the past. He clearly felt that without Zhou Shu by his side, he had lost a lot of opportunities and could no longer delayed.


    If it becomes the real world this time, there may never be a chance to go out with Zhou Shu again.


    That''s why he took the risk and gave up at the last moment of success, choosing not to create a world, but to continue to exist as a magic weapon and stay with Zhou Shu as much as possible.


    "You are very honest."


    Zhou Shu smiled, it''s kind of cold, not smiling.


    He actually understands Hu Lao''s thoughts. Who wouldn''t think so? Day and night with Zhou Shu, a founder who is destined to become holy, can get more benefits than creating a world and managing a world.


    It''s not surprising to think so, but putting it into action is another matter.


    Old Hu noticed the coldness and quickly lowered down, "Master, it is my fault for me to do this without authorization. I promise I will atone for it. As long as I can stay with the master, I can do anything , I have gone through the catastrophe just now, and in the future the demon refining world can freely switch between reality and reality, no longer restricted by itself and rules, and it will definitely help the master."


    Zhou Shu sneered and said, "What you mean is that I can bring everyone by my side?"


    "Yes."


    Old Hu raised his head and hesitated, "Even if you are a quasi-sage, you can live in the demon refining world and hide in the master. The master must really want this, right?"


    "Do you think you can figure out what I think? But I don''t want it, and they don''t want it either."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said indifferently, "This is just wishful thinking of you alone. No one will do this except you. As a cultivator, he insists on his own heart and walks his own way. Is there anyone else? Nothing will change at all. Putting the hope of becoming a holy treasure on one person is a choice only for the weak and not worthy of being a practitioner."


    (PS: Thank you Sandstorm 723 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3936: tool

    Hu Lao shook his whole body and couldn''t help shaking.


    But soon, he stopped, raised his head to look at Zhou Shu, and said every word, "The master is right, I am a coward, and I am willing to stay with the master to be a coward, and follow forever. Master, if the master is not there, I have no meaning to survive."


    "Have you figured it out clearly?"


    Zhou Shu watched him, the indifference in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    Even if that''s the case, Mr. Hu can bear it, then he really thought it out clearly, and he decided that he had to go this way.


    Then, Zhou Shu is not unacceptable, and it is not harmful to himself, but can save a lot of energy.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Mr. Hu noticed something and kept nodding, "I think clearly, Master, I am not a cultivator in the first place, I am the master��s magic weapon, and I don��t need to stick to my mind, I just need Obey the master''s order, this is my value."


    "Haha, well said."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a slight smile, "You really made me look at him with admiration, Refining Demon Pot."


    "Master, I have always been like this."


    Seeing Zhou Shulu smiling, Hu Lao''s eyes flashed a lot of joy, and he didn''t even notice that Zhou Shu had changed his name.


    He may not know that from this moment on, Zhou Shu''s attitude towards him has completely changed.


    No matter what he did before, Zhou Shu still had some respect, but in the future, this respect will disappear completely.


    "Alright, since you insist on doing this, then I will fulfill you. From now on you will follow me," Zhou Shu said calmly, "You don''t need to think about other things, as for whether you can become a holy treasure in the future. ... If you don''t follow the path I gave you, it means that you don''t care about it, so I don''t care much."


    "Understand! I listen to the master."


    The Demon Refining Pot immediately nodded, stood up busy, and followed Zhou Shu.


    He slammed his fist secretly, thinking that he had found the best way and chances would continue to come.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don''t follow me, do the first thing. Since Xianshu City has lost the demon refining realm, I need a new realm to accept the creatures in your realm. To me, they are more important than you. , You first go to Ruoyan, let her help you arrange, remember to leave some as seeds, and then you will add some new creatures, go to the world around Xianshu City to find, I need them to continue to learn the Tao of Shu, You have to help them as seriously as you did in the past. As for the energy laws in the demon refining world, don''t worry about it for the time being."


    "I''ll go right away and promise to do it, Master."


    The Demon Refining Pot bowed and went quickly, excitedly.


    Seeing the demon refining pot leaving, Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously. With a word of his own, he was able to agree so simply regardless of the basis of his body-the law of energy, which shows that he is destined to have no original intention. The life of a servant.


    A servant who has dreamed of ruling the world is also a servant.


    Can a servant become a holy treasure? Not to mention it is impossible, is such a holy treasure valuable?


    Servant can only be a tool forever, no matter how strong it is, no matter how high its status is, it is also a tool.


    But in any case, he is not a man himself and wants to be a tool.


    It��s still a pity that as the most special artifact in the Xuanhuang Realm, the Demon Refining Pot really has the qualifications to become a sacred treasure. Zhou Shu also carefully pave the way for him. The transformation of the virtual realm is really the right way for the magic weapon to be promoted. I asked him a lot of knowledge there, and I hope that he will successfully complete this step until he becomes the sacred treasure of Hongmeng, and it is not in vain to have a friendship in the Profound and Yellow Realm. Zhou Shu is regarded as a betrayer.


    But what can I do if I don''t choose the demon pot.


    Just looking at the empty void, it is a bit terrifying. The demon refining pot has been arranged here, but now it is ready to be used for other purposes. Is it to build a world of monsters or a world of meditation?


    A blue shadow swept over and stopped beside Zhou Shu.


    But it was Hao Ruoyan, blushing because of his urgency.


    She saluted, with some worry, "Master Shu, Ruoyan has already arranged what the Demon Refining Pot said."


    "so fast."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I know that I can give you the most rest assured."


    "But..." Hao Ruoyan hesitated, and still said very seriously, "Master Shu, it is inappropriate for the Demon Refining Pot to do this. Obviously he has succeeded, but he gave up halfway. Originally, the transformation of a virtual world is really a grand event in Xianshu City. , But now because of him, the end of an anticlimax, not to mention that he disrupted Master Shu��s plan, the words and deeds of those around him will also have a significant impact on Xianshu City. These consequences must be refined by the demon pot. Come to bear it, because he broke his promise."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I understand, of course it is his fault."


    "Master Shu, it''s not a one-sentence thing," Hao Ruoyan frowned, a little dissatisfied with Zhou Shu''s attitude, "it''s not the first time, Master Shu is too kind to him, you can''t just condone it just because he comes from the Xuanhuang world."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "So you think he should be punished, right?"


    Hao Ruoyan said in a low voice and firm, "It is necessary, otherwise I can''t convince the crowd."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Ruoyan, I am not against punishment. Now you are the manager of Xianshu City. What you have done must be good to Xianshu City, but you have to think about how to do it and how to punish it. "


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu, frowning, "Is there anything you want to think about punishment, unless...unless you want to shield him, Master Shu."


    "Ruoyan," Zhou Shu laughed, "I think so. First, the punishment must be targeted, and secondly, it must be meaningful, and the demon pot is not satisfied. I don''t regard him as a practitioner or a companion. He is just one of our tools. For tools, we don��t need to award or punish. Should someone kill someone with a knife, should we smash the knife? That doesn��t make any sense. For tools, we just need to make good use of His value is fine."


    "Ah...tools?"


    Hao Ruoyan understood Zhou Shu''s thoughts and was a little shocked.


    "It''s a tool. In this respect, he is still very valuable, but in other respects, he is worthless."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "You are right. He is not the first time, nor the second time, but countless times. No matter what purpose he violated the agreement, I cannot trust him anymore, but I also It''s impossible to push him out of Xianshu City. That might cause trouble, so using him as a tool is the best solution. I think so, what do you think, Ruoyan?"


    Hao Ruoyan groaned for a few breaths and nodded, "I understand, Master Shu is right."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Don''t worry too much. This may be what he wants. The saints can be holy, the chickens and dogs can ascend to heaven, and the pen, ink, paper and inkstone at hand can also have good results. Maybe he just wants to do these things. "


    "Then let him do it."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled, "Master Shu, Ruoyan knows what to do."


    (PS: Thank you Qiantang family for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3937: Jianmu opening

    It is a depressing thing to fail to do what has been prepared for a long time.


    Especially for Zhou Shu.


    Fortunately, the Dao Tribulation has passed steadily. If the Demon Demon Pot said these words before crossing the Dao Tribulation, Zhou Shu would obviously be hit harder, and even irreparable. The Dao Tribulation did not come just as it said, it would require thousands of years of savings. , And over the years he has a lot of things to do, and there is no time to prepare for another Dao catastrophe. Because of these, Zhou Shu��s attitude towards the demon pot refining is completely changed. The betrayer is the betrayer, and the tool is the tool. Trust and expectation.


    After calming down a little, Zhou Shu returned to Wanmuting.


    The movement made by Shi Cai Jianmu is not small, I don''t know how much it has grown.


    Zhou Shu''s expectation of Jianmu was much higher than that of the Demon Refining Pot. He absolutely didn''t want anything to happen to Jianmu, because the two had a common purpose. This chance was small, but there were still some concerns.


    Today''s Wan Mu Pavilion is completely shrouded in abundant aura, and it feels like looking at flowers in the mist when you look at everything.


    Obviously, Jianmu grew a bit taller, with more vitality and aura, all condensed into liquid form, forming a water curtain around him, like a natural protective layer.


    Standing in front of Jianmu, Zhou Shu raised his hand and saluted, "How do you feel?"


    "Not bad."


    Obscure words, blunt voices, but they really came from Jianmu.


    Actually spoke.


    A lot of excitement flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes. Although he had expected it, he didn''t expect Jianmu to open up such a big improvement.


    Maybe this is different.


    In the past, Jianmu could not speak, but it was definitely not a problem of Jianmu. It was at the stage when Jianmu appeared to be mature. There were no humans in the Xuanhuang Realm. Today, Jianmu basically grew up relying on human practitioners.


    He hurriedly congratulated, "Congratulations, Jianmu."


    Jianmu said seriously, "You are all for helping me, thank you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, accepting calmly, "How far have you recovered now?"


    After a while, Jianmu said, "It''s still very rare."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry too much, Xianshucheng and I will do our best to help you," Zhou Shu smiled, "By the way, I found two demon races with great potential to become demon kings. They both used Jianmuzhi Bud, if you can share your pressure in the future, it will definitely be your help."


    Jianmu paused, "The Phoenix Bird is very good, who is the other one?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "You perceive it because of the aura on my body? The other is Ba Snake. He is very close to the Demon Emperor. He will go to Anding City with us Xianshu City. By the way, I will tell you in detail. I have gone through the things in Anding City. Now that you can speak, can you give me some guidance?"


    "Ba Snake is also very good."


    Jianmu refused, "Zhou Shu, I still have a lot of confusion myself, and I can''t give you any guidance, but I think your previous arrangement will be successful, and An Dingcheng will not be difficult to solve. You are good at these things."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Anyway, I accept your promise, haha."


    Jianmu slowly said, "Go ahead, I need to rest. I will help you rebuild Xianshu City when I am free. In addition, people who practice here in the future will get more vitality, and there is a very small possibility to stimulate some. Special talents are good and bad for individuals."


    What did Zhou Shu realize, "Special talent, not even the Mu Clan?"


    Jianmu paused, "As long as it is a creature from the Profound Yellow Realm, it''s okay. Of course, the creatures that appear in the heavens for the first time are better, and they will almost certainly have special talents. At present, they can only be stimulated near me. This kind of thing can happen in the scroll world."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu quickly understood that with Jianmu''s reply, a new race was about to appear in Xianshu City.


    In the past, Jianmu, as the source of all creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm, countless races were born under his influence, and they also obtained various racial talents, such as gods, beasts, monsters, humans, etc., but the current Jianmu Wood, it may have to come again.


    This is a big change. Zhou Shu has already begun to look forward to what new races will appear in Xianshu City.


    It''s unlikely that strong people will emerge one after another in the Primordial Era, but as long as one or two appear, it is a great benefit to Xianshu City.


    Moreover, in the past, Jianmu was not very fond of, besides wisdom, human beings who had almost no racial talents could also take this opportunity to acquire some unique abilities? As for whether Jianmu''s words are good or bad, Zhou Shu doesn''t care. In the clever human cultivator, no matter how bad the talent is, it may have a positive effect.


    "I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu bowed, walked through the woods, and came to the wooden house.


    Not only Jianmu was affected by Shicai''s calamity, there were also some changes here.


    Whoosh.


    As soon as he opened the door, a sword light rushed over.


    "Caiying, are you really awake?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes glowed, and instead of evading, he greeted him.


    "Is it still fake? Call me Lord Palace!"


    The sword light quickly disappeared, and what appeared in front of you was the green dress, or the appearance of the past, with a pouting mouth, "I saw you here long ago, but you have been outside for so long. How long do you want this palace to wait for you?"


    "Won''t you come out by yourself? Do you want to surprise me?"


    Zhou Shu looked up and down Caiying, his face was full of smiles, still like the past, lively, pretty, radiant, and hundreds of years of sleep did not let her be touched by the vicissitudes of life, "Really good."


    "If I want to be beautiful, I will surprise you..."


    Caiying curled her mouth, but stood up straight and moved closer, "Look at it, is it enough?"


    Zhou Shu stared at her and shook his head, "I haven''t seen enough yet, you have completely eliminated Shengxie? Why can''t I feel a bit of evil spirit."


    Caiying snorted dissatisfied It turns out you are looking at evil spirits, of course not, not at all! This palace has not been in vain for hundreds of years, no matter how powerful that guy is, can it be compared to this palace? This palace has swallowed Wushou and Evil Sword Spirits, and is the most experienced in this regard! "


    "It''s really amazing, but your loss..."


    Zhou Shu has checked it carefully and said distressedly, "Caiying, I have suffered for you over the years, and no one can help you when fighting against the evil alone."


    Although Caiying finally won the victory, the price was definitely not small. Over the past few hundred years, because of the shackles of the evil spirits, she has hardly been able to get any supplements from outside, even if she is on the edge of Jianmu. The vitality supply, the long-term battle of life and death, kept her in a state of weakness. Now her vitality is almost emptied, and she can stand here gracefully, relying more on her own willpower. If she changes to another person, she will be dying long ago. Finished.


    "I''m not alone in this palace, don''t you still have you? I want to..."


    Caiying frowned, but she fell down before she finished her words. Mingli''s appearance also faded in a short time, and she was covered with a thick layer of gray.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3938: Not satisfied

    "Ugh."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly held on, and his mood was difficult for a while.


    The appearance when Caiying came out was obviously supported by the last strength, and deliberately made it for himself.


    She did say that she would stand together to the final peak. She had to do it anyway, and she did the same to get here with this persistence.


    "I know, so do I."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, picked her up and walked out.


    It is not a big problem to make up for the vitality, but you must be careful and gradual. Otherwise, with her current situation, a lot of vitality will flow into it, and there may be accidents. He intends to do this by himself. How long will it take? It''s all right.


    "She has a problem."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a little surprised.


    Jianmu, who said to go to rest, spoke because of Caiying. After taking a look at Caiying, Zhou Shu realized something. The blue and white on Caiying''s shoulder appeared for some reason, and it also gave out a faint light, as if by something. Attracted.


    He looked a little dignified, "Do you know this blue flower?"


    Jianmudao, "I don''t know."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Then why did you notice her, she is not a Mu clan."


    Jianmu said calmly, "This has nothing to do with the Mu clan. I don''t know this flower, but I think this flower is a bit familiar, but I don''t remember why this feeling came from."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and his face turned pale.


    According to Sima Yi, this blue and white is the mark of a saint��s disciple. In other words, there is probably a saint behind the blue and white. Just now, the blue and white is shining and Jianmu has a perception. Does it mean that a saint has noticed here and saw Jian through the blue and white? wood?


    Although he knew that Jianmu could not hide from the saint of heart, it still made him uncomfortable to be discovered in this way.


    Jianmu slowly said, "That flower is protecting her."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant. Could it be that he thought too much, the blue and white glitter was because of the new Caiying, not Jianmu, "Is that so?"


    Jianmu was very calm, "It should be, you let her stay here for a while, maybe I can think of something."


    "It doesn''t matter, I just plan to help her reply here."


    Zhou Shu nodded, put Caiying down, and carefully helped her adjust her vitality. It seemed that she was accidentally avoiding the blue and white flower. In Jianmu, he would not take the initiative to communicate with the saint, even if the flower is behind it. The saint is really kind.


    It was ten years in a flash.


    Except for Hao Ruoyan''s understanding of the rule of domination, the other time is either in Caiying here or back and forth in several dojos.


    "Master, the disciples have done some things you want."


    Xue Nv walked over, holding a jade plate in her hand with a dozen jade slips inside.


    "so much?"


    Zhou Shu showed a lot of surprises, and soon turned into joy again, "As expected of you, never let me down, it will always be the best."


    "Not the best."


    Xue Nu sighed with a rare sigh, quite regretful, "The disciple''s abilities are not enough, so I can only do these seven rules, no more."


    Zhou Shu has already read the jade slips and sighed unconsciously, "Golden, wood, water, soil, fire, plus the five elements and thunder. In just seventeen years, you can combine the seven laws and the Tao of Shu to create seven This is a special method of cultivation, Xue Nu, if this is a lack of ability, there will be no capable person under that day."


    The experience of the Heavenly Fire Realm gave Zhou Shu the idea of ??combining the Tao of Shu with other laws to create a variety of Shuxin Sutras to increase the speed of cultivation to match practitioners who practice different laws. The task was handed over to the Snow Girl, and the Snow Girl completed it well.


    With these Shuxin Sutras, Shuzhi Dao can go further.


    Among the heavens, there are still the most people who practice the Five Element Laws. Coupled with the rare and effective Thunder Law, it can be expected that a large number of people will enter the gates of Shuzhidao.


    When Shu Zhidao didn��t get through the tribulation of the Dao and couldn��t call it a Dao, Zhou Shu would not have such thoughts, because even if he made such Shuxin Sutra, no one would read it, but now, Zhou Shu Already had enough confidence, because Shu Zhidao had helped hundreds of thousands of living beings survive the "Creation Tribulation", proving its value.


    Chuangshijie is a propaganda slogan, Hao Ruoyan''s idea.


    The transformation of the virtual world into reality, of course, does not mean the creation of the world, the creation of the world, the creation of a whole world, not just a world.


    However, it does not hurt to promote it, and it can also attract many practitioners, especially those who practice low-level laws.


    Xue Nu lowered her head, "I thought there could be more. When I told Master before, there were ten kinds."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu rubbed her head happily, feeling cold and warm, "If you can do what you say, everyone in this world will predict the law, it doesn''t matter, you have done your best, me. The founders can��t compare, there is nothing to be dissatisfied with."


    Xue Nu raised her head seriously, "If you don''t reach the goal, you won''t be satisfied."


    Zhou Shu could only shook his head, "I really can''t help you."


    Xue Nu paused and looked at Zhou Shu, "Master, what do you want to do next? I am studying the Shu Xin Sutra of several high-level laws. If it is only to increase the speed of cultivation, it should be possible, but it will take a little longer. ."


    "That''s not in a hurry," Zhou Shuwen said, "Most practitioners who practice high-level laws are those who have entered the realm of Daluo Taiyi. At this stage, the focus is on the laws and Dao. Instead, they don''t pay attention to the speed of cultivation. We must satisfy them and increase the speed of cultivation. Obviously it is not enough. If the Shu Xin Sutra only has such an effect, they will not learn it, but will cause their ridicule. It is only for a few geniuses, there is no need to bother now.


    "Understood, Master."


    Xue Nu lowered her head, as if she had realized something.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Ruoyan told me that the matter of United Outland is almost over, so in a while, we will go to Anding City, Xue Nu, this time I plan to take you there, what do you think?"


    Xue Nu thought for a while and nodded, "Well, the disciple listened to Master''s instructions."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "What''s the matter, I''m not happy? I heard Sun Juan say Your experience in the wizarding world is very good."


    Xue Nu''s figure trembled, and she hesitated, "How can the disciple be unhappy to be able to go out with the master? It''s just Sun Juan, disciple..."


    Zhou Shu was solemn for a moment, "Don''t hesitate."


    Xue Nu paused, ��I��m going to act with Sun Juan this time, right? After the last experience, the disciple was a little worried about Sun Juan. He seemed a little strange to the disciple. The disciple was worried that going there would affect Master��s plan, but please Master. Don''t anger Sun Juan, the disciple knows that this is his own fault, because of his disciple''s relationship, he has lost more Boling Army."


    Zhou Shu thought for a few moments, "No, Sun Juan will not blame you for losing the Burling Army. He knows exactly what the Burling Army��s duties are. If he accepts the task, he will bear the consequences himself. If he treats you differently There must be other reasons."


    Xue Nu asked in confusion, "Other reasons?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "I don''t know, but it may be related to the old man of the heart demon. In that case, please don''t go this time. I''ll figure it out."


    (PS: Thank you Moon Ship mm for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3939: do not understand

    When this kind of problem arises, Zhou Shu will of course not let her go again. Xue Nu is thoughtful and very accurate. She said that it would never be wrong to look at people differently, which means that Sun Juan must have some thoughts about her. Ninety-nine percent is a Dao relationship. It is not surprising that the heart demon old man is attracted to Xue Nu. No one does not want a genius like Xue Nu. Moreover, Guigu Sect has always had a tradition of competing for other sect geniuses.


    Although Zhou Shu is very confident in Xue Nu, after all, she is a natural enlightenment of Shu Zhidao, but why let her bear this.


    When I see Sun Juan, I have to make it clear.


    "Disciples listen to Master."


    Xue Nu nodded, feeling relieved.


    In many cases, she would rather be with the Boring Army, who was full of killing intent, than facing the weak and modest Sun Juan.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s good if you concentrate on Shuzhidao, but it is my negligence. You don''t need to worry about these things."


    Xue Nu looked at him, feeling a little guilty, "I''m sorry, the disciple wanted to help Master."


    "You can help me everywhere, don''t think about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and stood up and said, "I''m leaving. I''ll let someone deal with these jade slips, and you will also have to explain them then."


    "I see, Master."


    The Snow Girl hurriedly got up and saluted, with a respectful face.


    In a blink of an eye, Zhou Shu appeared in another dojo.


    "So fast! I just finished sending the message, and Xuan Huang Jie has confiscated it, so are you here?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming out, Mu Yan''s eyes widened, her expression in disbelief.


    Zhou Shu knocked her head, "Have you seen this kind of thing many times? Every time you make a fuss like this, you are not tired, I am tired."


    "Hehe."


    Mu Yan touched her head and begged, "Brother, teach me what kind of dust space you are talking about. I also want to run around."


    "When you have your own realm, I will naturally teach you. It is useless to learn now, and it''s also wasting time." Zhou Shu glanced outside and shook his head unconsciously, "Really, there are still so few people here. ."


    "Where is it missing!?"


    Like being stepped on his tail, Mu Yan jumped up, "Obviously there are more and more people in these years! And they are all elites, elites!"


    "Okay, okay, just kidding."


    Zhou Shu pressed her down and said seriously, "Junior sister, what can you do with me?"


    Mu Yan paused, "Brother, I heard Senior Sister Jing say that after a while, Zong Ci Hang is going to Anding City, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, and it''s still the main force. They are the people who visit the most this time."


    Mu Yan frowned, very dissatisfied, "Ah, ah, then why don''t I know?! Even Senior Sister Jing tells me, isn''t my dojo not counted as Cihangzong? I want to save people too. what!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "How many people do you have, how many people do they have?"


    "I... I have eleven on my side."


    Mu Yan lowered her head silently, suddenly losing her confidence.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "They changed the purpose of the previous Cihangzong, downplayed or even deleted the rules, and recruited so many disciples. Now the number has exceeded 100,000. Why? They just want to have the opportunity to make a blockbuster and let the Cihangzong reappear. Yu Zhutian, attracting the attention of thousands of people, this time An Dingcheng is the most suitable opportunity for them, but for you, the dozens of people currently do not even have the effect of being strong and prestigious, and it makes no sense to go."


    "Despise us so..."


    Mu Yan glared at Zhou Shu, but also sighed helplessly, "I knew it, I would also go to collect people with it."


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don��t be frustrated. Your goal is to develop Cihangzong. Although the methods are different, you can achieve the same goal by different paths. Some things suit you and some things suit them. You are doing well, although you do not recruit many people. , But all of them are talents, and they are also loyal to Cihangzong. They will definitely be the mainstay of Cihangzong in the future, and their current people, in the end, may not have as many people as you."


    Mu Yan blinked, "Brother, are you comforting me?"


    "Haha, I have seen most of the people of Cihangzong. I can''t describe them as being uneven. Basically, they have different minds and have ghosts. They joined the Cihangzong because of Resource support, not because of the way of compassion. Until now, there may not be even one in ten thousand people who can truly understand the way of compassion." Zhou Shu looked at her and wondered, "Did you never go? Have you passed the Ci Hang Sect in Xianshu City? You can see it at a glance."


    "No, Senior Sister Jing also said that there is nothing to go, she doesn''t practice in it."


    Mu Yan seemed thoughtful, her eyes turned a little weird, "Like the brother said, I will not go even more. I don��t have one out of 10,000. It��s really not as good as the eleven of mine here, better than I thought. It��s much worse."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Originally, your people have understood the way of compassion. The situation over there is completely different."


    Mu Yan''s eyes became more and more weird, "The Ci Hang Sect of Xianshu City is eager to recruit people. I can understand it. But, brother, do you let them be so? You still let them stay in Xianshu City to enjoy the resources. Brother, it''s all your acquiescence, right?"


    "Yes, of course I know, and the similar sect in Xianshu City is not only Cihangzong."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Xianshu City is a new fairy city. To develop, we must do everything possible to retain people. However, the reality is that not many people are willing to stay in such a remote city, except for those absorbed by Shuzhidao. Most of the practitioners are like the Cihangzong, just for resources to stay. To the outstanding and even ordinary sects, they are not good disciples or talents, but they are indispensable."


    Mu Yan was stunned for a moment, "Ah..."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Get hit? You don''t think that all the practitioners in Xianshu City are all talented and good people, right."


    Mu Yan nodded, a little serious, "Don''t laugh at me, sometimes I really think so. UU Reading "


    "That''s something for the future," Zhou Shu thought for a while. "It won''t be long after saying yes. After defeating Anding City this time, it proves that Xianshu City has the ability to oppose the immortal world. More and better practitioners are coming. At that time, we will gradually clear out those who do not meet the standards. Ci Hangzong and Xianshu City are just as you thought, but they are not working now. They are still useful."


    Mu Yan said, "For example, to go to Anding City, you need them to wave the flag and shout, even if they are not for Xianshu City or Cihangzong, but as long as they can stand there in the end, that''s enough, right?"


    "You understand, Junior Sister."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and nodded, "They have enjoyed a lot. They can''t stand back when they need it, and they don''t need to complain about leaving in the future."


    Mu Yan shook his head, "I still don''t understand. I know now that Xiancheng is too troublesome, so I should just focus on my dojo."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is what you are doing now."


    (PS: Thank you phs78 for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3940: Have to win

    Saying goodbye to Mu Yan, Zhou Shu quickly appeared in another place.


    He pulled the person who had just come out of Yuntong into the dust space where he was.


    Dust Space is one of his gains over the years. In this regard, apart from his own comprehension and deduction, several City Lords have also helped a lot, especially Li Lenghan.


    "scared me."


    The person who was pulled in looked at Zhou Shu, waved his hand and hit him, "It''s like this every time, it''s fascinating, it''s terrible!"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to hold it, and said with a smile, "Peace, where did you come back from, didn''t you tell me not to walk around?"


    "I went out, don''t worry about these little things, I have something to look for you."


    Ping Ping withdrew his hand, in contrast to the frivolousness of the past, showing a lot of solemnity, "I just got news from Youtan. They received a call from the fairy world, and the fairy world asked them to gather as soon as possible. The goal is Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is the Yinkui Realm so far away? The Immortal Realm is really hard."


    Ping An''s face changed, "So far? Could it be..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Since two hundred years ago, the various forces around Xianshu City have been receiving calls from the Immortal Realm. Recently, the frequency is getting faster and faster. The little trick says that the Immortal Realm is sending people out almost every month. So far, it is estimated that thousands of forces have received it, and judging from the recent call-up order, they will soon take action on Xianshu City, just waiting for an opportunity."


    "You knew it long ago and didn''t you tell me?"


    Ping An was a little dissatisfied, "I told me a few days ago to mend the sky, and I didn''t tell me such big things."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is indeed a major event, but don''t worry, besides, the most important thing for you at the moment is the Tao of Heaven. Don''t you want to be the Holy Lord?"


    Ping An snorted and asked back, "I think it is, but if something happens to Xianshu City, I can''t do it, am I?"


    "That''s right, but don''t worry, there will be no accident in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Most of the trends in the immortal world are under our control. We can know in advance what they are going to do, and we have made preparations."


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu, "What did you mean by saying they were waiting for an opportunity?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Waiting for an opportunity for Xianshu City''s weakness, they also know that I will give them this opportunity soon."


    "Anding City?"


    Ping An also realized, "Xianjie intends to take the opportunity to hit our Xianshu City when we go to Anding City?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, I will let them do what they want."


    Ping An anxiously said, "You know their plans, are you still planning to go to Anding City?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Of course I want to go. I also hope they will come. I have waited for them for a long time. If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t regard this trip to Anding City as the best development opportunity for Xianshu City. I just hope. Xianshu City fought two battles at the same time and had to win it. On the one hand, it defeated An Ding City, which represents the inherent order of the heavens, and on the other hand, defended the Xianshu City, which represents the future of the heavens."


    "I don''t know, I should say you are crazy or too confident."


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu and said earnestly, "Zhou Shu, I know that you want to expand the influence of Shu Zhidao and Xianshu City as soon as possible, and set up a banner for the heavens to confront the immortal world, but you won''t be able to do it all at once. Just take two big steps. According to your previous statement, this is not an egg? Xianshu city is so big, you have to divide it into two parts, and deal with two battles that may change the situation of the heavens at the same time?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Hahaha."


    Ping An angry face, "I''m not kidding you."


    "I didn''t want to, but I can only do this. Anding City must be visited, and Xianshu City must also be guarded."


    Zhou Shu also got serious, "Ping An, going to Anding City this time will not weaken the strength of Xianshu City. Only I and Ci Hangzong will go, plus old Zhu Caiying, and the others will stay in Xianshu City for defense. Besides, we are not alone and helpless. I have negotiated with the Demon Realm in advance. They will help Xianshu City to stop some people. Hachi Kingdom, Han Family, Xu Family, etc., and surrounding forces have also joined in, plus As long as there are no more than forty-five quasi-sages from the immortal realm, Xianshu City has absolute certainty to defend the formation based on Jianmu, and even the formation will not be damaged."


    Ping An questioned, "Absolutely sure? This is not like what you said."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I just said that this time. This is our home court. As long as they get to the vicinity of Xianshu City, we will know everything about everything. I haven''t considered that the people recruited from the Immortal Realm are likely to be scattered. , If you can''t beat the expedition to the fairy world like this, then it will collapse if it collapses."


    Ping An''s face changed slightly, and he quickly said, "Don''t say that."


    Zhou Shu paused, "That''s not to say, but I believe in the strength of Xianshu City now, really don''t worry."


    Ping An looked at Zhou Shu for a while, "Then I have no choice but to believe it. Who told me to be in Xianshu City? You can tell me in advance what I will do then."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "This is natural, your task will not be light. After the immortal world is assembled, the city will tell you what you should do. You can also come to me through Xuanhuangjie at any time. Although I am not in Xianshu City, The connection will never be broken."


    "Where is your side?"


    Ping An slowly said, "The Immortal Realm has long known that you are going to Anding City, and will definitely be very tightly armed. It is not your home court, and there is also a big city lord comparable to a saint. The situation is much more dangerous than Xianshu City. You just take two or three people and add the unreliable Ci Hang Sect? Don��t say that I am targeting the Ci Hang Sect. I haven��t seen the Ci Hang Sect here. They are all a group of people. In my eyes, no one Jing Tianshan can fight."


    As he said, he became angry again, "Such a Cihangzong is not worthy of being an opponent of the Yinkui clan."


    "But there are so many people, so many people are good," Zhou Shu paused when he saw Ping An''s expression. "They are just going to strengthen the momentum. The important thing is not them, but the Yu Clan, the Boling Army, and the other three. A foreign race, plus a lot of puppets... enough, the rules of restriction in Anding City, UU reading , their value is much greater than that of practitioners, which is why I let Lao Zhu go instead of Lao Li. "


    Ping An is still dissatisfied, "Even if you can figure it out clearly, they are better than practitioners, but is the Great City Lord a saint?"


    "He is just like a saint, not a real saint," Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, the big city lord is indeed the biggest problem, so I have to go by myself, and only I can deal with it."


    "You were beaten by someone last time, how can you have confidence to deal with the saint now?"


    From Zhou Shu''s eyes, Ping An could read a lot of confidence, but he didn''t understand it even more, "After several hundred years, are you stronger than him?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not that I have become stronger, but that he has become weaker, but it''s just for me."


    "Is that so?"


    Ping An watched Zhou Shu for a while, then slowly said, "I can''t do anything except trust you, but you must not mess around."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)

 Chapter 3941: Dao is different but not conspiracy

    After opening the space, Zhou Shu came to a wide place.


    The pill room in Xianshu City.


    Alchemy rooms where only a few people can come, never open furnaces for alchemy.


    There are several nine-grade pill furnaces in the middle. Although they have been unused for a long time, they are still smooth and not stained with dust. There are hundreds of shelves for pill medicines, all of which are filled with jade bottles. At first glance, there are at least a few. Million bottles.


    Large and small, in different shapes, some look very luxurious, some are extremely crude, with cracks everywhere.


    There was a nimble little beast running back and forth on the pill stand, seeming to examine something.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming, the little beast turned into a white shadow, happily ran over and landed on Zhou Shu''s shoulders.


    But it was a small trick. He nodded to Zhou Shu, and said with a special affair, "Zhou Shu, you came just after handling it, are you in such a hurry? The three hundred rows of shelves over there are collected in the past 40 years. There are a total of 1.97 million bottles, involving five hundred and twenty-five realms, of which two hundred and thirty belong to the fairy realm."


    "There are so many in the fairy world? It''s really hard for you."


    Many expectations flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, stroked him a few times, walked quickly to the wooden frame, and looked closely.


    "Ugh."


    The little trick looked at Zhou Shu who was focused, "I hope you can have good luck this time."


    Zhou Shu buried his head in the pill, pretending to be calm, "No hope, I believe this is the time."


    "That''s the best, but I still have to say that it is a bit unreliable to pin my hopes on this."


    Xiaozhao wagged his tail and cocked his fingers, "Since you said to collect the pill, we have found more than 90 million bottles of pill. Each bottle of pill is different and comes from a different alchemist. 14,000 realms... This is really a very labor-intensive work. I know that Xianshu City can afford it. After all, we are well-developed business and we are also producing a lot of fairy jade. It is a small fairy world, but, so Is it worth it?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t look back, "Of course I think it''s worth it, how about you?"


    "Humph," Xiao Zhao snorted, "you always ask me, I''m a lucky beast, a genius beast who specializes in business, do you think I would say that such a huge investment but very little profit is worth it? Do you insult me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "Then you say it''s not worth it, aren''t you insulting me?"


    Xiao Zhao curled his mouth, stretched out fleshy paws, and knocked Zhou Shu, "It''s really different and incompatible."


    "Don''t say that, I can''t do anything without you."


    Zhou Shu had already scanned a row of shelves, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes, and quickly walked over to another row of shelves.


    Still with great hope.


    The little trick followed, and said anxiously, "You have to watch and be careful! Now you look at the medicine pill faster and faster. I used to wait for every bottle to open and look at it. Now I just glance at hundreds of bottles. Are you really afraid to miss it? If you miss it, it will be uncomfortable if you can''t find anyone, and my efforts will be wasted."


    "It won''t leak."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I still opened each bottle, but you can''t see it. I will never leak this kind of thing."


    Xiao Zhao breathed a sigh of relief and patted Zhou Shu on the shoulder, "That''s okay, if I really miss the past, I will be completely unable to make ends meet, and I will be ashamed of my ancestors in the future...Although it is now, doing this is completely against business. Things are really irritating."


    "It''s good to earn it elsewhere, I support you."


    Zhou Shu lowered his head and spoke incongruously. Now his thoughts are all on these bottles.


    He wanted to find traces of Yangmei from the pill.


    This is something that has been done since the establishment of Xianshu City. Every time the business road reaches a level, all the local medicinal pills will be collected, regardless of grade, good or bad, no matter whether it is rare or not, in short, we must find a way. After getting it back, Zhou Shu will check it by himself.


    The hope may be slim, but this is one of the few methods Zhou Shu can think of.


    After the rebirth of Yangmei, Zhou Shu mainly had these three clues, the power of compassion, the blood of Wang Qilin, the alchemy master, so few clues, no matter which aspect you should not miss, and finding the pill is the most troublesome and the most troublesome. A cumbersome step, but fortunately there are small tricks. This step has been carried out in an orderly manner. Now that after thousands of years, the collected pills can be rolled around Xianshu City a few times.


    No matter what Yang Mei becomes, she will definitely make alchemy. Like the power of compassion, this is all imprinted in the soul and cannot be changed.


    "Can you still support me?"


    Zhou Shu��s mouth is not right, but his little trick is very serious, "Zhou Shu, have you ever thought that the bayberry is no longer there? Our trade road products have involved more than 10,000 worlds and fairy cities, more than 10,000. Although it��s not a lot compared to the total number of realms in the heavens, you have to know that practitioners are constantly circulating. There are really not many practitioners in the heavens who have not been to these places."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The practitioners are constantly circulating, I know, you have said it hundreds of times."


    "I am not talking about this."


    The little trick sneered, quite helpless. In fact, he had advised Zhou Shu many times over the years, but none of them worked. Of course, he never wanted to help Zhou Shu. He just did this kind of sand scouring in the sea. Hope was too slim. "If other people know that the founders they admire are also the emperor, they don��t work for the welfare of mankind, and they put a lot of energy on doing useless work. I really don��t know what to think."


    "If you talk about it, I will be angry."


    Zhou Shu turned around and rubbed the head of the little trick a few times, "Little trick, this is by no means useless, it is a feasible method I can think of. It takes a little effort to do it, but it is better than nothing. Now, you can��t tell others that this matter is a secret, and you also have a secret, right."


    "Hey, the handle was pinched by you, what can be done."


    The little trick shook his head obediently, but he felt a bit of enjoyment. Zhou Shu was even a little bit lost when he withdrew his hand.


    In a short time, Zhou Shu has looked at nearly a hundred shelves and hundreds of thousands of bottles of pills. UU Read . com has been marked by a small tender, and he will deal with it later, which is also a headache. Most of the medicines are not high-grade, hard to sell, and the materials are not enough, but the price when they are received is not low. It is often a first-class pill, because it takes a lot of immortal stones to live in strange goods.


    "Buying high and selling low is really asking for sin."


    The more I look at it, the more distressed it becomes, the more I look at it, the more guilt I feel.


    Zhou Shu turned around and glanced at him, warmly said, "I''ve said it, just bury the worthless ones, it''s also a resource, you have to sell it."


    The small move cast a blind eye, and said angrily, "Buying high and selling low is a sin for yourself. Buying high and then throwing it away is a crime. I don''t want to be a sinner in business. If you say this, I will be angry too. "


    "Tao is different, not conspiring."


    Zhou Shu smiled and continued to look for pill.


    The little tricks are still behind, marking one by one, one person and one beast, very harmonious.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3942: Wang Chen Dan

    The little trick feels a bit wrong.


    In front of a certain row of shelves, Zhou Shu had stopped for hundreds of breaths.


    And there is no sign of leaving.


    Realizing something, Xiao Zhao looked at Zhou Shu and said a little trembling, "Did you find it?"


    "Tips."


    Zhou Shu turned around, there was a trace of blood red in his eyes, "You bring me the blue bottle at the bottom of the second shelf."


    "I take?"


    The little trick was stagnant, but quickly understood, and ran over a few steps, grabbed the cyan bottle in his hand, and passed it, "This?"


    Zhou Shu stared at it for a long time before slowly taking it over, as if he had the feeling of holding Taishan in his hand, pressing his body down.


    The little trick knows that the bottle is as light as a feather, but can understand Zhou Shu��s performance at this time, only whispered, "Are you sure it is this? Then I will look for the ledger now. Its serial number is Ding Qi-9 25, and soon come back."


    After talking, he left.


    Zhou Shu held the bottle, still not calming down, and muttered to himself, "Is that you? This pill pattern, such a technique, are all shadows of your past, but why there is no breath of you, but if it''s not you , Who will it be?"


    The little trick has already ran back, carrying a stack of jade slips on his back, and couldn''t help saying, "It''s still verbose, you can see if you open it, use reincarnation."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Of course I know how to use reincarnation."


    "Are you afraid of seeing bad things?"


    The little trick glared at him, "If there is anything to be afraid of, good or bad, news is good."


    "indeed."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, then made up his mind to open the jade bottle and pour a pale golden pill with three layers of green patterns on the palm of his hand.


    He was really scared, seeing the sight of the alchemist not alive.


    "Eight-Rank, Wangchen Dan."


    The little trick took a look, and quickly reported it, "This is actually a very rare pill. It is used for soul washing and can improve the soul aptitude of the practitioner. There are not many people who have seen real objects. The pill is very It has long been lost. The Ten Thousand Soul Sect once paid a high price for the pill from the heavens and the immortal realm. There was no result. This is the first time that Xianshu City has collected it. Let me look at the ledger. The family of Xiuyuan City from Outland is called They bought the shops in Tiannan Xianpu from others. The specific source is unknown. They asked for 170,000 immortal jade, and the people on my side ended up using 94,000."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is not a pill left over from ancient times."


    The little trick flipped through the ledger, "Well, there are records in the ledger. My people have found someone to appraise it. It was newly refined, not more than a hundred years old." He looked up at Zhou Shu, a flash of excitement flashed in his eyes. Zhou Shu, it seems likely to be her! What was the result of reincarnation?"


    "I''m watching, some trouble."


    Zhou Shu was already very calm, "Tiannan Xianpu was collected from a Daluo Jinxian named Wan Chengzhi. Wan Chengzhi picked it up at an auction in the famous world of Xianjie. He once read about forgetting. The ancient jade slip of Chen Dan knew the benefits of this pill, but he didn''t take it after getting it. The pill at the famous auction was from Xu Dejie called..."


    The little trick is stuck, "Would you like to be so complicated? It depends on where the source is."


    "I can''t see it," Zhou Shu paused, his eyes were very complicated, and he couldn''t tell whether he was sad or happy. "I dealt with seven people, rewards, robbed, robbed, sold, and auctioned. The source is a man named Zhang Jiang. The quasi-sage of the immortal world, he first bestowed this Wangchen Dan reward to his sect."


    Xiao Zhao asked doubts, "Isn''t there a refining process? Couldn''t you see the refiner? You can''t see the law of reincarnation at this level?"


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes, "If I can see it, why should I say so much? The source I traced back to Zhangjiang stopped."


    "Ah, what''s going on?"


    The little trick thought for a while, "The problem is with Zhang Jiang? This name is a bit familiar. He is the elder Xianting from Baidi City, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "He is indeed. Seeing him, I also discovered something special, but it has nothing to do with Yangmei. He obviously has no power to block reincarnation. He can''t erase the reincarnation on the pill. The pill has no source. There are other reasons."


    The little trick was puzzled, "What''s the reason? Deliberately erasing reincarnation?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Most of them are related to the saint. If the alchemist is the seed disciple of the saint, the saint may help the alchemy master to cover up all traces. I can''t see any past in Sun Juan''s body because of this. In addition, It is also possible that the place where the alchemist refines the alchemy is the special area where the saint is located, and nothing that comes out of there will leave a trace. If the pill itself is removed, any laws will be eliminated. It is also possible that the alchemist himself is a sacrament and isolates himself from the law of reincarnation. Then nothing about him will enter reincarnation."


    The little trick suddenly said, "In other words, Yangmei is now related to the saint, is it the saint seed?"


    "If this pill comes from her, it is indeed very possible."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "We have been collecting information in this direction, and we will continue to look for it in the future."


    "It''s not easy. Many saint seeds are not promoted at all. You don''t know that they are saint seeds if you don''t fight him a few times," the little trick said seriously, "but rest assured, I will use my heart. In time, I can take all the saint seeds in the heavens. I will give you the list of all."


    Zhou Shu solemnly saluted, "Thank you."


    The little trick smiled, "In other words, there is no need to continue to collect pills?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "This..."


    "Look at you like that," Xiao Zhao wagged his tail, with a smug look on his face, "Okay, I''ll still find it with you. I won''t stop until I find Yangmei."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with gratitude and emotion, "Small trick, you are really reliable, and taking you to the heavens is the most correct thing I did."


    "It should be said that it has the highest rate of return. I don''t know anything about business."


    The little trick shook his ears in disgust. UU read quickly said again, "What is the special thing you just said, Zhang Jiang? He is also the person we must find, he should also know something. The situation, but Elder Xian Ting of Baidi City is a bit troublesome."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I saw a little bit of his situation, and I am basically certain that Zhang Jiang is Jiang Zhang."


    The little trick thought for a while, "Jiang Zhang, is the head of the Jiang family, who is still the head of the family? If it weren��t for me to carry the Jiang family in business, I can��t remember it, he seems to have left the Jiang family very early. , Now you actually become the elder of Xian Ting?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It was his wish to become the elder of Xian Ting. Although he didn''t have the power of the elder''s wish, he still realized his wish."


    "What you want is not achieved, but what you don''t want is achieved."


    The little trick smiled, "If you are looking for Jiang Zhang, do you want the Jiang family to help?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You can try it, but it''s estimated to have no effect. Baidi City is different from other sects. To find their elders, you can only go to Luofu Realm."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support of a970, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3943: set off

    In the silent morning, a large group of flying boats passed through the pale green array and entered the vast void.


    As time passed, the huge Xianshu city formation gradually became a point until it was no longer visible.


    "Still in a daze."


    Caiying frowned, "I haven''t spoken for a few days."


    "It''s not in a daze, it''s doing something, preparing for the defense of Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It''s almost done, and I will leave the rest to them."


    "If there is anything to worry about, Xianshucheng must be fine. Why don''t you worry about yourself," Caiying thought of something, and said with emotion, "I don''t know that Xianshucheng has become so powerful after sleeping in this palace for so many years. There are a lot of talents in various fields. Even a strong sword repairer like this palace can find a few good opponents."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Haha, you compared with Lao Li and Xie Qing a few days ago, what was the result?"


    Caiying''s face changed slightly, "My palace doesn''t remember a bit, but my palace didn''t lose anyway."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s fine if you don''t lose."


    "I didn''t lose, but..."


    Caiying murmured a few words, thinking of something, "My palace is here to talk to you about business. I didn''t tell you this. Zhou, didn''t you find out? There seem to be many outsiders in our team, at least there are Hundreds, some followed far away, and some were just outside the flying boat."


    After that, she turned her head and pointed, "Well, that''s all over there, I have been paying attention to it for a long time."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I knew it a long time ago, it doesn''t matter, in fact, there are many outsiders in Feizhou, in addition to onlookers, there are spies from the fairy world."


    Caiying said anxiously, "You know it''s a spy, don''t you care?"


    "Nothing to manage," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "We are going to be fair this time, don''t care about leaking information, I also hope that people from the fairy world will stop them, so that they can share the pressure of Xianshu City, but most of them will not come."


    Caiying suddenly said, "That''s right, my palace said that other people don''t care."


    "So you are in a hurry to find me?" Zhou Shu knocked her head, "You have slept for so long, and your head hasn''t become smarter."


    "My palace thinks all about kendo, so I don''t bother to care about your little things."


    Caiying snorted and flew away like a butterfly, and didn''t fly far, but stopped on top of a big butterfly.


    Feeling itchy scalp, Zhu Dashan touched his head unconsciously, "It''s you again, flying around, like flies."


    "You are the fly!"


    Caiying stamped his feet angrily, "You have no difference between your pair of wings and a fly, and it buzzes when you fly! You are just a big fly!"


    Zhu Dashan was not angry at all, grinning, "Haha, I didn''t fly around like you, I''m cultivating."


    Caiying''s eyes lit up, "What are you practicing, do you want my palace to help you?"


    Zhu Dashan thought for a while, "Yes, you can stab me with your sword."


    "This is what you said, don''t come to this palace if the thorn is broken," Caiying''s figure shook, but it turned into a sword. "The long road is long, and this palace doesn''t know how to get through, so I will take you. Give it a try!"


    Zhou Shu watched the two arguing, smiled, and suddenly turned sideways, "Junior Sister, why can''t you stand over there?"


    Jing Tianshan flew over lightly, bowed, and said softly, "I just saw you talking, so I don''t want to disturb, brother, you are a founder, a master of many great avenues, but you are so approachable, you really admire the younger sisters."


    "The founder is also a practitioner, don''t look high."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, looked at her and said, "It''s you, don''t be too cautious in everything. You still salute now, do you need it?"


    "I know, but," Jing Tianshan paused, "I don''t know why, I have an urge to salute when I see my senior."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Is there a halo over me?"


    Jing Tianshan looked at it for a few moments before realizing, "It really has such a brilliance. The strength of the brother''s kindness seems to be protecting the people around him all the time, shining on the city of Xianshu and even the heavens, and other people can''t feel it. And I can see it."


    Zhou Shu froze and sighed, "That''s because you think too much."


    Jing Tianshan shook her head and said persistently, "I''m serious. I have cultivated the power of compassion for so many years. I have only felt this way with my brother. My brother thinks about everything. Other people build immortal cities to improve their realm. , And the brother devoted everything to Xianshu City, but to help everyone in the city, whether it is a practitioner or another race, he never regarded Xiancheng as his own tool, and valued others more than himself. The brother is true Carry out the way of compassion to the extreme."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Actually, I am doing it for myself, but you can''t see it."


    "Brothers always say this, but what you can do is different from what you say. Regardless of the argument, what I see is a fairy city that is completely different from other places. What the brother does is what I yearn for, and it is also in the way of compassion. Telling," Jing Tianshan looked at Zhou Shu stubbornly, "If it weren��t for brother, I wouldn��t stay in this so-called Cihangzong...I know that brother really wants to be good to the way of compassion. The situation is only temporary."


    "Aggrieved?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her thoughtfully.


    Jing Tianshan shook her head hurriedly, "It''s okay, I understand that when the situation in Anding City is resolved this time, Ci Hang Sect will be the real Ci Hang Sect."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If it goes well, there should be a lot of real talents to join the Cihangzong. Then you will carefully screen them, and now it doesn''t matter if all of them are lost. They have achieved their mission and have been rewarded early."


    Jing Tianshan smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry, brother, I''ve been waiting, and I will do it well."


    "You''re not looking for me to say this, are you?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is there any news over there? I''m talking about Ci Hangzong, of course, not Cihangzong in Xianshu City."


    Jing Tianshan sighed slightly, UU read "Senior brother, you can see it at a glance, yes, Ci Hangzong passed the order, like last time, they can''t participate in the operation of Anding City, they can''t come. Help, but they do not object to what we do in the name of Ci Hangzong."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Same as the previous answer."


    "Well, it''s almost the same every time."


    Jing Tianshan sighed lightly, "If you don��t make it clear, when the Ci Hang Sect in Xianshu City is really established, there will probably be trouble. In fact, I have said this several times, so I took this opportunity to rebuild Ci Hang Sect in Xianshu City. Senior brother��s support is definitely better than the covert development in the Immortal Realm, but it has been ineffective. I don��t know if the Sect Master has seriously considered it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "More people like the immortal world. If this does not change, it is difficult for any sect to make a choice."


    Jing Tianshan said solemnly, "Even if it is a sect that is right in the fairy world, it is better to stay in the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s the same."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 15110722 for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3944: Ling Qiji

    Jing Tianshan hesitated and said seriously, "It''s just because they haven''t been to Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Your senior sister has also been here."


    "Brother, you..."


    Jing Tianshan frowned, with some dissatisfaction, "Why do you always help others? You don''t believe that Xianshu City is better than Xianjie?"


    "Don''t be angry," Zhou Shu laughed and said warmly, "Of course Xianshu City is better than Immortal Realm. I have believed this since the first day it was established, but it is not for a short time for others to understand and admit it. It��s impossible to force others to understand and admit it. Take your time. You don��t have to worry. If Ci Hangzong missed the opportunity this time, you will definitely regret it in the future."


    "I think so too."


    Jing Tianshan nodded contentedly, "I don''t come now, I don''t know who the future practitioners regard as the authentic Cihangzong."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Then it depends on your efforts, mainly you and Mu Yan."


    "It''s mainly brothers."


    Jing Tianshan glanced at Zhou Shu and corrected it seriously.


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Junior sister, now you have completely regarded this place as your home, haha."


    Jing Tianshan stagnated, her face flushed, "What''s wrong with the practitioner staying in a place that really suits her Dao? And the master also passed a word to allow it," she asked Zhou Shu, "Speaking of which, brother. You are. I talked about the Cihangzong in the immortal world before. You were respectful and cautious, admitting that they are the real Cihangzong, but then you acquiesced to compete with them. I don''t understand this change."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "They haven''t looked at us squarely for so many years, so why bother to post it?"


    Jing Tianshan''s mind was slightly shaken and sighed, "The brother said, I don''t know what the Sect Master wants and want to develop, but they are extremely cautious in recruiting people. It is clear that Xianshu City has a better environment and is willing to help. Ci Hangzong, they still refuse to come over, but the immortal world has already regarded Ci Hangzong as a betrayer. We are all on the list of the worst..."


    After speaking, he paused, and said embarrassingly, "Brother, I''m too long-winded."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, there is still a long way to go. It''s good to say something."


    Jing Tianshan was overjoyed, "Senior brother is not troublesome."


    "Hey, Zhou!"


    A green shadow rushed over, Caiying pointed to the front, "The enemy should be coming over there, not a lot!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I saw it, but it''s a little weird if you saw it too, Caiying, your red eye range is so big now?"


    "Call me Lord Palace Master!"


    Caiying nodded vigorously, her expression complacent, "At least four times larger than before, not worse than you!"


    Jing Tianshan''s face changed slightly, "Brother, is the immortal world blocking us?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yes, it''s not a deterrent, it is deliberate harassment, but there is nothing to worry about. They are already in trouble, so let''s move on."


    Jing Tianshan stopped, "Huh?"


    Caiying was also surprised, "Hey, there seems to be a fight, is it infighting?"


    Not long after, the huge flying boat team stopped.


    Within 100,000 miles ahead, there are dense thunderclouds everywhere, and underneath is a large area of ??void storms. I am afraid that there will not be dozens of them. All of them are extraordinary. At least they are the residues of Hunyuan Jinxian after the explosion. One of them is very big. Yes, most of them are traces left by the quasi-sage.


    In the middle of the storm, two practitioners stood, holding swords in their hands, looking directly at Zhou Shu and his team.


    Zhou Shu walked out a few steps, smiled and raised his hand, "Zhou Shu, I have seen Shahe and fellow Taoists, is this your fellow?"


    "Kunlun Ling Qiji."


    The young sword shucked his face and raised his hand blankly.


    Another sword practice ritual said, "City Lord Zhou, we just came over. When we meet these people, we will help you take care of it by the way, right?"


    "I can''t ask for anything."


    After confirming the identity of the visitor, Zhou Shu strode over and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect to see both of you here. It''s really my luck..."


    "It''s not luck, we came to you specially."


    Ling Qiji stared at Zhou Shu, "Zongmen asked us to come over and help City Lord Zhou guard Xianshu City, but I wanted to make it clear before."


    Sha He and his face were slightly dark, "Junior Brother Ling, don''t be rude! City Lord Zhou has a great kindness to Kunlun, and you can inherit the immortal roots. It is all because of City Lord Zhou. I have told you several times to be respectful to the City Lord. Why don''t you listen?"


    Ling Qiji said slowly, "Senior Brother Sha, I understand, but I have my reasons, not because of myself."


    Sha He looked confused, "That''s..."


    Ling Qiji turned to Zhou Shu and said righteously, "I have inherited the immortal roots of Master Duoduo and his will. Apart from Kunlun, there is one more thing always in his will. I want to ask on his behalf. I ask you why you are not willing to inherit his immortal roots, why are you not willing to join Kunlun?!"


    "what?"


    Sha He and stagnated, "Master Duduo''s will, is this what he said?"


    Ling Qiji said calmly, "I felt it. The first person selected by Master Duduo was City Lord Zhou, not me."


    "You are jealous, right?"


    Caiying was a little unhappy when she heard it, "Now that you have the roots of immortality, there is nothing to be jealous of, and you are looking for something, so careful."


    Jing Tianshan also frowned, "Brother did not provoke you, what are you doing against him."


    "I''m not targeting him."


    Ling Qiji turned to Zhou Shu and said coldly, "Zhou Shu, I am very happy and hope to inherit the Dao roots and will of my master, but if there are more suitable candidates in these heavens, I am absolutely willing to let Dao roots out. Zhou Shu, if you are willing to join Kunlun, I will help you to acquire the immortal roots perfectly and guarantee that there will be no future troubles."


    "You Kunlun disciples."


    Zhou Shu looked at Ling Qiji and sighed, "I really don''t know what to say."


    Unlike Caiying and the others, he understands the Kunlun disciples very well. UU reading Ling Qiji is not looking for trouble out of jealousy, but really wants to give up the immortal root to Zhou Shu. These Kunlun disciples are fundamentally in heart There is no own, as long as it is beneficial to the sect, he will do it, and he doesn''t care if he is dead.


    Ling Qiji said calmly, "You don''t need to say, just answer me."


    "Then I will answer you, it''s impossible."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I have my own way, and I will not join Kunlun. I have made this point very clearly with fellow Daoist Sha and Lin Qingjue. I respect Senior Duo, but I want me to join Kunlun. That''s impossible, and as someone who inherited his will, what you have to do is to make good use of the immortal roots, revitalize Kunlun, and change the situation of the heavens, instead of giving up your good future and chasing the impossible. ."


    Ling Qiji hesitated, "Can''t you really think about it?"


    Zhou Shu said firmly, "Of course not, I am Shu Zhidao, not Kunlun!"


    Ling Qi stagnated for a long time, and sighed with regrets.


    (PS: Thank you Qiantang family for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3945: Back there

    Sha Heyu glanced at Ling Qiji, only shook his head and turned to Zhou Shu, "City Lord Zhou, don''t care about me, my junior is somewhat unreasonable."


    "It doesn''t matter, but I can''t see it," Zhou Shu said calmly. "At a young age, I can get the root of immortality and understand the thunder sword. Even the quasi-sage has defeated it, but I want to give up. Is the master��s will important, or is my own will important? Do you think that if the immortal root is in my place, I must do better than yourself?"


    "I do not think so."


    Ling Qiji shook slightly, and said slowly, "But...this is Kunlun''s choice, it has nothing to do with my thoughts."


    "Nonsense, you are Kunlun, and everything you say and do represents Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu snorted, "If the Kunlun in the past were a group of practitioners like you who didn''t even believe in yourself, there would be no Kunlun now."


    "Yes, yes," Caiying nodded, "The practitioner is a cultivator if he wants to hold his own mind. Swordsman should do so. If you give up your mind for the will of others, it is definitely not a good swordsman, and my palace also looks down upon it. Well, let��s compare it with this palace. If you lose, just give the roots to this palace, and this palace will help Zhou accept it."


    Ling Qi froze, "What are you talking about?"


    "Stop making trouble, Caiying, he is not your enemy."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Friend Ling, this is the end of the matter. Immortal Daogen only belongs to Kunlun and has nothing to do with Xianshu City. You come to Xianshu City for support. I welcome it, but don''t talk about it again in the future. "


    Sha Heyu quickly said, "Don''t worry, we won''t talk about it anymore, right, Junior Brother Ling?"


    Ling Qiji stood there and nodded for a while, seemingly unwilling.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Friend Sha, how did Kunlun know something is going on in Xianshu City?"


    "In Outland, this is not a secret, and there are not many people who don''t know," Sha Heyu deliberately showed some displeasure. "It''s your City Lord Zhou, who knew that Xianshu City was in trouble, but didn''t tell us, right? Didn��t you regard Kunlun as an ally? Last time Junior Brother Lin Qingjue had already said on behalf of Kunlun that Kunlun was willing to fight the immortal world with Xianshu City. Did the city lord forget?"


    "my fault."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I think you are still in the fairy world, and there will be a lot of trouble when you come."


    Shaheyu laughed, "Hehe, the city lord has looked down upon us in Kunlun. Kunlun is in the immortal world. Doesn''t it mean that we must listen to the immortal world. After so many years, when have we followed the orders of the immortal world? It''s still Kunlun, only doing things that are beneficial to the heavens, no matter what the result is, this time to come to Xianshu City, it is the unanimous decision of several Kunlun elders. No need to worry about the trouble."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu politely bowed, "Next Zhou Shu, on behalf of Xianshu City, I thanked both of you and Kunlun."


    Sha He and calmly accepted, and replied politely, "If there is anything we need to do, just order it. When we come, we will listen to the city lord."


    Ling Qiji said suddenly, "City Lord Zhou, are you going to Anding City?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    "Are you really going to Anding City?"


    Sha He and his face changed slightly, "Not a strategy? I thought you were planning to lure the fairy world to attack you and disperse the pressure of Xianshu City."


    Looking at the long series of flying boats in the distance, Ling Qiji seemed thoughtful, "These people led by the city owner are not very useful if they want to go to Anding City."


    "What are you talking about?" Caiying was angry when she heard it, "You are not useful, Zhou, don''t stop me, my palace must teach him a lesson!"


    Ling Qiji shook his head, "The girl cultivates the sword body, which is not in line with Kunlun Daogen. You and I are not enemies, and I will not fight you."


    Caiying snorted, "You say you can''t fight if you don''t?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said warmly, "I''m prepared for Anding City. There is indeed a shortage of people in Xianshu City. The two of you are just right. You go to Xianshu City now. When you get outside the city, someone will come to pick you up. What do you want to do at the time? Just listen to City Master Hao Ruoyan. How do you think about this arrangement?"


    Sha Heyu nodded immediately, "Well, of course we listen to the city lord."


    Ling Qiji hesitated a little, and said at the urging of Sha Heyu, "I know, I will comply with the requirements of the city lord."


    "Thank you two, then."


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "I have to hurry, so I won''t talk more with the two of you. After the incident, the two of you don''t rush away and wait for me to come back to celebrate together."


    "I wish the city lord a triumphant return!"


    Shahe saluted with a smile, watching the brigade flying by, looking at Ling Qiji, "Junior Brother, what are you doing in Anding City?"


    "They can destroy Anding City? The 100,000 people in that flying boat are nothing at all."


    Ling Qiji said solemnly, "Senior brother, we didn''t say that before we came, we have to go alone in Anding City, and there are people in Kunlun who are also locked in, or why let us come together? Why should he not let us go?"


    "I just said, I didn''t say yes, the Sect Master said that it is all right to the City Lord Zhou, then we must obey."


    Shahe and Wei sighed, "Also, I have told you so many times about the immortal Daogen, why do you still have to mention it, so you have to make something happen."


    Ling Qi froze. "Brother, as long as I use Daogen, I think of the feeling of being handed over when I inherited Daogen. It seems that Daogen doesn''t belong to me at all. I can''t help it."


    "If the obsession cannot be eliminated, let yourself be the best candidate for the immortal root of Dao, and become the mainstay of Kunlun, so as to surpass the obsession instead of passing it on to others," Shahe and Shen said, "I I told you that Zhou Shu is a founder, he cannot join Kunlun, and Lin Qingjue, who is close to him, never mentions it. If you just met, just tell him so, isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    Ling Qiji thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I just listened to brother."


    Sha Heyu stared at him, UU reading slowly said, "I know you still have doubts, but you have to remember that you are the true future of Kunlun, the holder of the immortal Daogen, and the future of Kunlun Whether you can rejuvenate or not will fall on you to a large extent. No one can question your loyalty to Kunlun, but you must be equally loyal to yourself. City Lord Zhou is right. If only Kunlun is in the eyes of a disciple, then Kunlun will also Long gone."


    Ling Qiji nodded seriously, "I will remember these words."


    "That''s fine, let''s go to Xianshu City."


    Shaheyu laughed, "Junior Brother, I promise you will like it there. It is a completely different fairy city. Maybe the future Kunlun will start to rejuvenate from there."


    "Perhaps, but Kunlun''s splendor must still be in Mengyitian, and we will definitely return there."


    Ling Qiji neither nodded nor shook his head, a few firm lights flashed in his eyes.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 15110722 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3946: not human

    "What''s wrong, Junior Sister?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Jing Tianshan and smiled faintly, "Thinking about Kunlun?"


    "Ok."


    Jing Tianshan nodded, her eyes a little complicated, "Kunlun is in the immortal realm, with a fixed gate. It is not as insecure as the Ci Hang Sect, but they can confront the immortal realm in an open and honest manner. Our Ci Hang Sect is an important person. Was locked in Anding City, but didn''t dare to come forward."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t worry about this, each sect has different situations, so it makes sense how to do it."


    "That''s what I said, but I''m awkward no matter what," Jing Tianshan looked at Zhou Shu, "it''s no wonder that the seniors don''t want to cooperate with them anymore."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing.


    He doesn��t want to cooperate with Cihangzong in the Immortal Realm anymore. In fact, the main reason is Yangmei. He has new clues. It is determined that Yangmei has little relationship with the current Cihangzong. Then there is no need to pin his hopes over there. It doesn''t matter if you ask.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The long flying boat caused a riot.


    Under the shining of stars in the distance, a few huge red chariots, their wheels rolling, ran all the way along the void. Although there are not many chariots, they have great momentum, and that long series of mighty flying boats. They are all compared, and even a kind of firefly meets the self-willingness of the sun and the moon.


    On the chariot headed, stood a burly man.


    Looking at the big man whose body was comparable to his own, Zhu Dashan''s eyes glowed, and he unconsciously gave birth to a lot of fighting intent, his wings flicked and he was about to pounce on him.


    "It''s not here to fight, why are you in a hurry."


    Zhou Shu took a picture of Zhu Dashan and strode up, "Brother Elephant, long time no see."


    Of course the big man suddenly appeared. He laughed and walked up, stretched out his finger and pressed Zhou Shu next, "Brother White Horse, I brought you the person you want!"


    The four chariots were full of tall alien races. They were covered in armor. They were motionless and puppet-like, but those armors grew naturally. As a armored race, this pair of immortals was even ninth grade. The armor-like body that can''t be destroyed by any weapon is the basis for their survival.


    "Is this the Kairen clan you mentioned?"


    Caiying had already flown over and looked up and down, "Youchi''s armored race is really weird," she said, stretching out her finger and poking it curiously, "It''s really hard, I don''t know my palace. Can his sword intent be broken?"


    "Do not touch me."


    The armored human race lowered its head, and its bright eyes flashed with light.


    "Huh, alive?"


    Caiying''s face changed slightly, and she quickly stepped back and bowed, "Sorry, it''s my palace''s fault."


    She flew to Zhou Shu''s side and whispered, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that the Kai human race is corpse refiner?"


    "you really����"


    Zhou Shu felt helpless, "Am I like the kind of person who uses corpses? What you said is all from the past."


    "The situation is different, Girl Caiying," said suddenly, with a solemn expression, "because the armored humans are not very intelligent, they were indeed made into corpses by many witches and cultivators in the past. They were used as tools, and their lives were very miserable. But now they have believed in Zhu Rong shaman god, shaman **** gave them wisdom, and now they are normal, no different from most races."


    Caiying couldn''t help nodding, and was also angry for the armored human race, "Is the shaman so good? Those shamans and practitioners are really hateful."


    Suddenly, he said quickly, "Of course Zhu Rong Wushen is fine."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The Kairen clan has been enslaved by the Xuanming clan and the Immortal Realm for a long time, and they plan to retaliate with their wits, so I asked Zhu Rong for help and brought a group of Kairen clan to attack Anding City together."


    As if sensing something, the armor races on the chariot began to shout together.


    "Wish to be a pioneer and destroy the Immortal Tumo!"


    The harsh sounds of metal collisions, gathered together, but there is a special sense of grandeur, making the practitioners on the flying boat look sideways and bow their heads unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu paused, "You taught this sentence, Brother Xiang?"


    Suddenly he nodded and said seriously, "How about it? That''s not bad, shout more. They use it to boost morale, and they like it very much."


    "Just say yes."


    Zhou Shu paused, but helpless.


    "Brother White Horse, when you see their combat effectiveness, you''ll be able to say it." Suddenly he smiled, but a lot of disappointment flashed in his eyes, "Unfortunately, I can''t fight with you this time, the wizard **** specially Tell me to come over, the clansmen cannot participate."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course not, you will be messed up when you go. As I said before, you can go to Xianshu City instead."


    "Ok."


    Suddenly nodded, "I won''t delay much, you take the chariot away, do you know how to control it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "If I can''t do it, Zhu Rong will be rude to me."


    The Zhu Rong supernatural power in his body can be used to control the chariot and to command the armored races. If they don''t have these supernatural powers, they are also decorations, but with them, these are unstoppable combat power.


    "You are the only one who dare to call his name directly to the wizard **** like this."


    Suddenly he shook his head, a trace of envy flashed in his eyes, and strode into the void.


    A ball of fire soon burst out of his body, passing by like a meteor, leaving only an afterimage.


    Suddenly it seemed to be gone. Many practitioners flew out of the flying boat. They were shocked just now and did not dare to move. Now they want to see the legendary Zhu Rong chariot and the armored human race, but they were all scolded away by Jing Tianshan in a short while. In the face of these people, she is really not gentle at all.


    Of course, this is not necessary for these people.


    "Still failed to fight."


    Zhu Dashan was a little depressed, "Xiao Zhou, I have met him several times, and never got into a fight."


    "I''m back, let you fight a good fight."


    Zhou Shu smiled, separated out a few soul shadows to control the chariot, still walking in the forefront.


    Along the way, there are still people coming to join, most of them are alien monsters, of course, there are many boring watching lively, Zhou Shu did not drive away, this time it was originally going to be open, UU reading was just right. I don''t know how the fairy world will react when seeing these people.


    The people who came were attracted by the star photos.


    Starlight leads the way. It is accurate. It can be reached no matter how far away. I really want to thank Huang Xuan. She is indeed a genius in star power, just like Jiao Ling and Li Chenyi. By the way, now Zhou Shu I didn''t know that Li Chenyi relied not on the seeds and talents of saints, but on Taoism.


    Suddenly, a starlight flashed and fell directly in front of Zhou Shu.


    "Is anyone here?"


    Caiying curled her lips, glanced behind her, and said with dissatisfaction, "Zhou, this palace thought it was really just a few of us this time. I didn''t expect that there would be so many people before we arrived in Anding City. If this continues, There is no way in this palace to kill it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This time it''s not human."


    Caiying snorted, "Every time it''s not a human being, how do you look at those people?"


    (PS: Thank you for your long-term support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3947: check

    "Haha."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It''s really not a person, but news. From Xianshu City, the immortal world has already begun to attack, and there are eleven quasi-sages in the first batch."


    "Ah, eleven?"


    Caiying couldn''t laugh anymore, "Then you still laugh, is it really okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I can''t handle any problems, haha."


    Caiying paused, "How far are we from Anding City?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "For half a year or a year, it depends on whether Anding City can leave."


    He was also worried in his heart. He had come out even though he knew that the immortal world would commit a large number of crimes, but if he didn''t do this, he would not be able to demonstrate the value of Xianshu City. He blindly beaten passively, and it is difficult to truly attract the strong from the heavens. ��������The seemingly rapid development of Xianshu City actually relies on the foundation laid down by Zhou Shu and others. Many forces in the Outland are waiting and watching. Only by fighting against the fairy world can they change their minds.


    Spell it.


    This time, I want them to know that Xianshu City can really compete with the fairy world and is willing to compete.


    The mighty army continues to move forward. The majority of them are still the flying boats of the Cihangzong. The remaining five alien races also account for a large number of people. The Ba snakes have already rushed to rendezvous, and it is probably because of a complete recovery. His body has grown a bit bigger, more than a thousand li in length, he fell behind the team, stretched and shrunk for hundreds of thousands of li, like a flying flag, but what is a bit puzzled is that neither the Yu clan nor the Mu clan has arrived yet. .


    Suddenly, a starlight shone down, illuminating the team thoroughly.


    The void lights up.


    In the distance, a cultivator felt the starlight, and he was overjoyed and flew over quickly.


    Only before flying far, he was stopped.


    Zhou Shu stared at him with a stare expression, "Are you the Boling Army?"


    "City Lord Zhou?"


    The practitioner confirmed his identity, immediately stood upright, raised his hand and said, "Yes, Boling Army No. 17 has seen City Lord Zhou."


    Zhou Shupo was puzzled, "Why are you alone?"


    The 17th said in a condensed voice, "I came out to find you. At this time, the Burling Army was near the Falling Feather Realm, where the Yu and Mu tribes were ambushed. The Burling Army just passed by and joined the battle. The situation is still In a semi-emergency state, the leader sent five people out to find reinforcements."


    "I was blocked? Falling Feather Realm, I know where I am, I will go first, and you will come later."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his figure was gone.


    Still blocked.


    Along the way, his team is constantly falling stars, like driving against the sun. It is so obvious in the sky that everyone knows that they are coming. This is not only to show the integrity, but also to look at the fairy world. They are all attracted to avoid other teams coming to meet up from being intercepted by the fairy world, but unexpectedly, some teams are still in trouble.


    The 17th was stagnant, and I couldn''t find it anymore, only to continue to the starlight.


    "Semi-urgent, what''s that state?"


    With some doubts, Zhou Shu speeded up to the Fallen Feather Realm.


    Without the involvement of the team, the speed is naturally astonishing. Constantly using the law to mobilize the power of space, one world after another is only half an hour.


    In the range of perception, a large group of people gradually appeared.


    It is a cone-shaped formation. The few Burling troops are arranged in the forefront, constantly changing their orientation with the enemy��s attacking direction, and always facing the enemy head-on, while the feather and wooden guards face each other and surround the two Burling troops. side.


    At first glance, it is Sun Juan''s handwriting.


    They had few enemies, only three, and the leader Zhou Shu also knew him, Er Yue, the second city lord of Anding City.


    It should be said that it was once, because of Er Yue''s dereliction of duty last time, it is said that the immortal world sent a second city lord again, who is also the elder of the fairy court.


    The people behind Er Yue are not bad, they are all in the top 200 in the celestial pole list, it is no wonder that a few of them can block the monster race here.


    "It''s been two days."


    Er became more and more unhappy.


    "So what can I do?"


    The new quasi-sage is not a good stubborn, and he said coldly, "We have tried, they are not easy to deal with this battle, blame you for not stopping them first, if you don''t let them unite into an army, we Take them down long ago."


    Er Yue''s face was gloomy, "Lei Heng, that''s the old man''s fault? Why didn''t you stop it?"


    "Who is it if it''s not you?"


    The other quasi-sage sneered, "I thought I was the city lord, the elder Xianting? It''s just a sinful body!"


    Er Yue was extremely angry and laughed, "Hehe, your Suspense Sect is really getting more and more arrogant, Lei Heng, Zhu Dong, you must not forget, this time to stop them, the old man led the team. This is also the order of the second city owner. Before, it was obvious that you did not listen to the old man��s command. Now what qualifications do you have to blame the old man?"


    Lei Heng said hesitantly, "It''s the second city lord, as Elder Baili said, we only need to listen to the words of the big city lord when we come to Anding City."


    The more you stagnated, he settled on Shendao, "I''ll talk about this later. Through the internal response arranged in advance, we have obtained the information of the Yaozu in advance and successfully blocked them here. Now as long as we take them down, we can be stable. The city has made the first effort, how can I say, or I will go first?"


    "You are the best."


    Lei Heng said calmly, "Elder Xianting, he will definitely be able to break the formation in one fell swoop."


    The more you show sincerity, UU read , "I dare not say that I have broken through, but it is certain that I will be trapped. The feather clan behind the battle are ready. After the attack, the old man will inevitably be pulled into the encirclement net. Those Feathers who are close to the Quasi-Sage have a lot of strength, and when the time comes, I will ask the two to take action in time, otherwise the old man''s life will be hard to protect."


    Zhu Dong nodded, "As long as the elders can attract the Yu clan, we will naturally deal with the other wooden clan."


    Lei Heng brought out a smile, "The elder gave the order earlier, and it won''t be delayed for so long. Go ahead."


    Er Yue was very angry, but he could only nod his head with a smile, and flew towards the Burling Army.


    He has tried hundreds of times a long time ago. There are many ways of formation, and there are more than a hundred changes. Various laws have restraints. In addition, the bloodthirsty feathers behind, who enter alone, must risk a lot. But the matter has reached this point, and I have to do it. If the two of the Suspense Sect go back and file a complaint, the Great City Lord will be angry again, and most of his life will not be saved.


    Alas, I blame Zhou Shu last time.


    Seeing the front of the cone array.


    The killing intent around him is getting more and more intense. Perceiving the power of the saint who transcends the law engulfed in the blue-gray clouds, Er Yue is also willing to fight it out. The Wanni Mirror is already in hand, and the accumulated painful destruction light slowly, slowly Converged into a black mist.


    boom!


    The mirror surface of Wanyi Mirror flashed, and the solid black beam of light immediately rushed out.


    The Boling Army did not move. The one standing at the forefront was obviously only three golden immortals of mixed yuan, but in the face of such an attack, he still did not change his face. He only lifted and smashed the shield in his hand, firmly. Stand in yourself, stand in front of everyone.


    The actions of the three people are exactly the same, without any lag.


    As a shield guard, life and death will not retreat.


    (S: Thank you Xiaoxiang Yeyuzhangqiuchi for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3948: Semi-urgent

    69, the fastest update of the fairy world winner!


    boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    The world is dark.


    The black light full of pain and destruction did not fall into the army.


    When there were still tens of thousands of miles away from the formation, he was stopped. The person who stopped the black light also held a mirror in his hand. It seemed small, but completely bounced the black light back, and the two black lights that came and went could not merge. There was no time to avoid them, and they ran into each other.


    The mist dissipated a little, and Er Yue immediately saw the face that he hated the most and didn''t want to see.


    "Zhou Shu!"


    It was completely gnashing his teeth.


    It was because of Zhou Shu last time that his future was ruined and his hope was gone.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Er Yue, long time no see, you seem to have regressed. If you don''t become the second city lord, your strength has also declined?"


    The more you reluctantly stopped the god, "You are Shu Zhili, then?"


    He felt very clearly, the black light that was bounced back was mixed with a strange and powerful force, and because of its existence, his power that could be perfectly recovered after being blocked was abnormal, and he fought himself. .


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Second City Lord is very knowledgeable and rightly said, this is my own way of comfort."


    "Don''t call Old Man Second City Lord!"


    Er Yue scolded, as if thinking of something, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Are you still proud, founders, founders, don''t you know? The Shu Zhi Dao you are famous for has become a part of the Great City Lord, and because of these forces, the Great City Lord will soon succeed. I really want to thank you for spreading Shu Zhi Dao by a large margin. If it weren''t for this, it wouldn''t be so easy for Anding City to get that Shu''s power.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to say these words, but that was the secret of the Great City Lord, only secretly proud.


    "Second City Lord is not good at defending the city, and what to do if he wants to go back will be difficult."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, Die Yue in his hand gleamed with a faint blue light, and suddenly countless lenses flew out, completely covering the two people in the distance.


    Without warning, there is no time to react.


    Although not deliberately mentioned, the power of the Wanhuajing world has been improved a lot. More and more laws are passed through, giving Shu Zhidao more powerful abilities, and the direct beneficiary is the Dao Qi Diyue, which is matched with the Dao Qi. Jue also rises with the tide. In the past, Aiming Sheng could only confuse perception and could not bring it into reincarnation. Now, even a quasi-sage like Elder Xian Ting will inevitably have a period of confusion and loss of consciousness.


    He is not a group of intrigue practitioners in the fairy world, and he will never hesitate when he should make a move.


    The reason why only two were covered was because Er Yue had already retreated before Zhou Shu had made a move.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, he had a premonition that he could not continue.


    "This person is difficult to deal with. The old man is going to report back to the big city lord. You should also retreat quickly. Don''t blame the old man for not saying it in advance."


    "What nonsense?!"


    "Aren''t we waiting for this Zhou Shu? If I can solve him here, Elder Xianting is mine!"


    Compared with Er Yue��s retreat, Zhu Dong and Lei Heng went forward instead. They weighed it very clearly that it was not worth working hard for the Boling Army and the Monster Race, but for Zhou Shu, it was definitely worth it, not to mention stability. The city''s problem has been solved, and the second reward on the Ten Thousand Fiends List is probably enough for both of them to become the elders of the fairy court. Such an opportunity must not be missed.


    Turning around and taking a look, Er Yue quickly left.


    That moment just now, let him understand Zhou Shu''s current ability, Zhou Shu plus Yaozu and Boling Army, that is not desperate, it is death.


    When he escaped, he still had a lot of refreshment in his heart, and he was about to laugh out loud.


    The two quasi-sages who were engulfed in the entry world all experienced brief absences.


    People who are stuck in reincarnation and cannot extricate themselves. This is often the case for people who fight Zhou Shu for the first time. The difference is that some people can be liberated, and some cannot. Originally, the two of them can be liberated after a few breaths. Unfortunately, there are others behind Zhou Shu.


    Before the shot, Zhou Shu had already passed Sun Juangou.


    At the moment when Zhunsheng was trapped, Burling rushed out like an army.


    The foremost shield guard has been replaced by an arrow. With the blessing of Sun Juan''s heart, everyone has pushed the fighting spirit to the extreme, treating death as home, and completely combining the body, magic weapon and power. There is no hesitation and no hesitation. Stabbed in fearfully.


    After Feng Shi, the Yu clan followed.


    More than a dozen of them are hidden in Huaming, originally faster than the Boling Army, but deliberately slowed down to cooperate with the Boling Army.


    But there was a blue shadow at the forefront, faster than the Burling Army, shuttled in the world of the kaleidoscope, shattered, and seemed to have turned into countless flowers, falling on the lens, and turned into a series of colored lights and shadows.


    "Ah, don''t hit me! I will pay you for the pill!"


    "When I was a kid, why was I so disliked by others, being chased by a knife?"


    The two quasi-sages yelled out strange words inexplicably.


    Lost for longer.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, it seemed that he really didn''t have to make another move by himself.


    That Qingying is obviously the leader of the feather clan mentioned by Feng Kun, Zhuang Ying, from the Qingluan clan. He is good at illusion and is obviously also good at finding opportunities. Seeing that the two quasi-saints are confused, he immediately goes to perform illusion and cooperate with reincarnation The law, let the two quasi-sages fall into a state of absence for a longer time There is nothing to look at.


    After about ten breaths, both quasi-sages disappeared.


    It''s not dead, but power is divided into many parts with the body. The Burling Army clearly understands the truth of the division and transformation. Ants can also gnaw off elephants, not to mention ants. Most of the quasi-sacred life palaces It has also been affected. In a word, there is no ability to work hard, only the ability to escape is left.


    The ending is set, very good.


    However, Zhou Shu was still a bit dissatisfied. If Die Yue grew a little bit more, he might be able to completely wipe out the two of them.


    Of course, it can be done now, just kill these two people, Die Yue will lose most of its deterrence, which will affect the subsequent battles. After all, the Taoist weapon still lacks some background, which is not something that will be solved in a short time. .


    As the Kaleidoscope World condensed, the void gradually returned to normal, leaving only many small void storms.


    "What is a semi-emergency?"


    Facing Sun Juan who came over, Zhou Shu still asked.


    Sun Juan said calmly, "It means that if there are reinforcements to win, there is only half of it without reinforcements."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Half of the people turned out to be? Isn''t that one third of the emergency, one tenth of the emergency?"


    Sun Juan said lightly, "What you said is not wrong."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "What about the state of emergency?"


    As if thinking of something, Sun Juan was a little solemn, "Just that no reinforcements will be left, maybe even me is included. So far, the Burling Army has only encountered a state of emergency. I hope this time it won��t. Encounter again."


    Zhou Shu paused, then patted his shoulder, "Don''t worry, definitely not."


    (S: Thank you book friends 15110722 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3949: Didnt see the wrong person

    "Thank you, Chief Sun Juan."


    The battlefield has been cleaned up, and a group of people walked over. Zhuang Ying looked solemnly and saluted, as did Feng Kun on the side, but Mu Wuyi could only raise his hand, his waist was too hard to bend down.


    Feng Kun said with lingering fear, "If you hadn''t come for help in time, we would have suffered a big loss this time."


    Mu Wuyi also sighed with emotion, "Yes, I didn''t expect them to figure out our movements and attack us in the Fallen Feather Realm."


    Zhuang Ying stared at Mu Wuyi, and said, "I have checked, and the problem lies with your Mu clan. Some of you have been telling the news."


    "You said this just after you finished the fight. Wasn''t the previous fight enough?"


    Mu Wuyi''s face changed slightly, "I also said that if the evidence is conclusive, I will definitely not protect the tribe. If I should kill, I will kill."


    Feng Kun said coldly, "Of course, if it weren''t for the **** on your side, our group would not be ambushed, huh, most of the time, Zhuang Ying and I used magical magic to cover the breath of the team. Li Fei will not be discovered at all, if it were not for whistleblowing, the immortal world would never find us!"


    Zhuang Ying said calmly, "It''s easy to ask for evidence."


    He pointed to a wooden tribe, "You let him come over, I promise he will tell you about it."


    "Are you going to perform illusions again?"


    Mu Wuyi stood in front of the Mu Clan, and said straightly, "I have seen it before and was affected by your illusion. The black can be regarded as white, and the fake can be regarded as real. Even if he is not a traitor, he will have to admit it. Unless you don''t use illusion, I can let him come over."


    Zhuang Ying smiled unconsciously, "If I don''t use it, will he admit it?"


    Mu Wuyi said solemnly, "I will find a way to investigate. He has been imprisoned. I will not let him participate in anything. I will not allow other people to be against him. When things come to light, I will definitely give you one. explain."


    Feng Kun said coldly, "It sounds good, if it weren''t for the support of the Boling Army, we would only lose a lot of people, how can we explain it?"


    Mu Wuyi was very calm, "I will bear it anyway."


    There have been quarreling here, Zhou Shu and Sun Juan watched from a short distance, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Did they fight long ago?"


    "Well, I have been fighting, but I have always followed my orders."


    Sun Juan said faintly, "That young man is good, and the Yu people are also OK. Such people can cooperate. By the way, what about the Ba and Mao people?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he sighed, "You can pick which one you do not open."


    "Ha ha."


    Sun Juan smiled slightly, "It''s not surprising if you didn''t succeed, it''s fine if nothing happens."


    Zhou Shu paused, "The Mao people are really ill-intentioned. They almost caused the four races to fight, but the Ba people still came to Anding City. Just a few, there are mature Ba snakes. Think about it. How to use it."


    Sun Juan''s eyes lit up, "The maturity of the snake, that is to say, is a very strong quasi-sage, and is not restricted by any laws."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, when the team comes, let''s talk in detail, this time the attack on Anding City, I must count on you."


    With that said, he had arrived in front of Mu Wuyi, Zhuang Ying and others.


    Zhou Shu pointed to himself and smiled, "Zhou Shu, City Lord of Xianshu, a few good ones."


    Feng Kun stagnated, "You don''t need to introduce it. If we don''t know you, even the first time we met Zhuang Ying, it will be clear to you."


    Zhuang Ying bowed and bowed, very solemnly, "It is an honor for me to see the famous founder of all heavens. The founder rescued the Phoenix Bird and is now running for the Feather Clan Demon Emperor. He is really the great benefactor of my Feather Clan. Zhuang Ying has nothing to be grateful for. In the future, there will be useful places for the Qingluan clan. Just talk."


    "You''re welcome, I just do what I should do, hehe, we''ll get closer later."


    Zhou Shu turned to Mu Wuyi, thinking, "Mu Wuyi, did you bring the team here this time?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Mu Wuyi put his body down and lay down halfway, as if he was receiving the inheritance at that time, "When will the gentleman go to the Yutan realm? Many people are looking forward to it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and helped him up, "I will go soon, Wuyi, I have heard all of your arguments just now. If you don''t believe in Zhuang Ying''s method, would you believe my method? If you believe it, maybe soon Can get the truth."


    "Of course I believe."


    Mu Wuyi hurriedly said, "Mr. is really good for the Mu clan, and the patriarch has said that he must listen to everything he says."


    Zhou Shu nodded, pointed and said, "Then you bring him here."


    Mu Wuyi greeted him, several Mu tribes escorted a person over, all **** tightly, with only their faces exposed, with a faint smile, and suddenly said, "The ridiculous Mu tribe, don��t you know? , Your patriarch..."


    The words were not finished, and they could not be said anymore, and a cyan light enveloped them.


    Surrounding him, several mirrors appeared. Almost every picture in the mirror was a scene of him sending messages to the immortal world. In the only different mirror, he actually killed a wooden clan by himself.


    Seeing this scene, Mu Wuyi couldn''t bear it, waved his hands and smashed it down.


    The tied wooden clan suddenly turned into a wooden board, up and down, flatly floating in the void.


    Zhou Shu looked at Mu Wuyi, but smiled slightly. This Mu Wuyi is really not a good person. He seems to be irritable and can''t help it. In fact, he will relieve his troubles as soon as possible, lest the Mu clan say anything bad, even though he I don''t know what the patriarch has done yet, but I have understood that in any case, we must give priority to maintaining the majesty of the patriarch. Together with his previous performance, it shows that he is a very qualified leader.


    Mu Mu didn''t read the wrong person.


    Mu Wuyi dealt with the Mu tribe, turned to Zhuang Ying, and said sincerely, "The problem is indeed ours. It is the Mu tribe��s fault. I am willing to be punished, but please treat the Mu tribe well. Don��t anger because of a Mu tribe��s betrayal. All wooden people."


    "Just clarify things, it doesn''t matter what the punishment is."


    Zhuang Ying waved his hand and said indifferently, "Friends of the Wood Daoist also worry too much. The Mu Clan is an ally of the Yu Clan, of course we will treat it kindly."


    Mu Wuyi insisted that it was my fault, punishment is necessary, and I can accept it anyway. "


    Feng Kun frowned, "I said it''s okay. We just have to figure it out so that nothing like this will happen again. Everyone is okay now. There is no need to punish him." He looked at Zhou Shu, "You said that , Brother Zhou? Hurry up and solve the problem, we have to hurry."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Punishment is necessary, but I shouldn''t come, brother Sun, you can decide. You are also the leader in Anding City this time. The people in the team made mistakes and it hurts you. You will deal with it. Suitable."


    Sun Juan was calm, "Yes."


    Mu Wuyi stagnated, and said solemnly, "What the two gentlemen say is what they say."


    Sun Juan said calmly, "You two clan will be incorporated into the Boling Army. You have cooperated well just now. I have more important tasks assigned to you, obey the command, and calculate the merits and demerits afterwards. This is regarded as punishment."


    Feng Kun was stunned, "Are we too?"


    (PS: Thank you Sandstorm 723 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3950: Everyone is King

    69, the fastest update of the fairy world winner!


    Sun Juan nodded, "Of course, you and the Mu are a natural tactical match, and with the Boling Army, you can make many different tactics."


    "Mr. Sun said, we naturally follow."


    Zhuang Ying hesitated, and quickly accepted it calmly. The previous battle had already demonstrated Sun Juan''s ability. This team would indeed be able to play a greater role if he deployed the command, and the casualties were much smaller.


    Sun Juan looked at Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, where is your team, when will it arrive?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Let''s go to the rendezvous together, I am coming a little bit faster, they estimate it will take a while."


    Sun Juan took out a small flag and waved it a few times. The Boling Army quickly formed a purge and formed a line to follow. The Mu and Yu tribes hesitated for a few breaths, and then stood there. It was very regular.


    Feng Kun paused, "Zhuang Ying, really handed over the team to him?"


    Zhuang Ying said calmly, "If you were the commander just now, do you think we can survive without death?"


    Feng Kun thought about it for a while, and said in a shame, "Impossible."


    Zhuang Ying nodded, "That''s it, letting others command is not harmful to us, not to mention that they are all because of our Yu clan. Let them command, even if something goes wrong, we can still live well, and we won''t be affected by the clan. revile."


    "You are right," Feng Kun sighed. "That''s what I said, but I can''t make you so general. The patriarch handed over all the rights, and in front of so many people, the face was lost."


    "That''s because you are getting used to it. When you have been the leader of a clan, you will naturally understand that everything must be considered for the clan, not for face."


    Zhuang Ying shook her head slightly, looked at Zhou Shu and Sun Juan in the distance, and sighed, "There are still talents among practitioners. If these two young people are in our Monster Race, the Monster Race will not be as bad as they are now. The situation, alas."


    Feng Kun felt the same way, "I think so too. It would be nice if Zhou Shu was a monster."


    Zhuang Ying paused, and whispered, "Actually, it''s not a monster race, but it depends on whether he wants it."


    "what?"


    Feng Kun stagnated, "You mean..."


    Zhuang Ying waved her hand, "I''ll talk about it later, don''t mention it now."


    The conversation here fell in Zhou Shu��s ears, and he only smiled. It��s not that he doesn��t want to imitate his ancestors and do the power to integrate the monster race, but the priority of this matter is obviously after Xianshucheng, "Brother Sun, It doesn��t feel like punishment if you include them in."


    Sun Juan looked indifferent, "You let me handle it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Yes, hehe, have you considered letting the monster race officially join the Bolling Army?"


    "No, this battle is this battle. It will not be necessary in the future. The demons rely too much on vitality and do not meet my requirements. Although they are not too restricted by the law, the vitality brings more problems. I can''t help it. Prepare the most suitable tactics for them, and," Sun Juan smiled, "You know, Yaozu can''t be a Yin soldier. They have no future with me."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved slightly. This was the first time Sun Juan took the initiative to mention Yin Bing, "The future of Yin Bing is a ghost sage?"


    Sun Juan smiled faintly, "Are you trying to talk about ghosts?"


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "No, I mean Ghost Saint, there is still a difference between the two."


    Sun Juan sighed, "Do you think that the ghost emperor in the dead zone will be called a saint in the future? Although the two cultivation methods are indeed very different, the final result is also different, but in the eyes of the world, they None can be holy."


    Zhou Shu was delayed for a while, "That''s what you said, but it may change in the future."


    "Are you here to change?"


    Sun Juan looked at Zhou Shu, shook his head and said, "What can''t be changed, the holy is the holy, and the **** is the god."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, unable to refute for a moment. Sun Juan obviously thought of his teacher, the old man, the demon, who would have been promoted tomorrow, but could not be recognized by the world, could not be admitted to the holy, and he did not want to be a god. The devil in the eyes of the world.


    Even a saint-like character can''t be changed, and it''s probably the same if you change yourself.


    Many saints want to recast the heavens, but it is not without reason.


    He smiled, "I am also very interested in your Yin Soldier cultivation method. Is it possible to spread it out?"


    Sun Juan smiled, "Don''t say such irresponsible things, even if Guigu wants to spread it, you really dare to ask it? You actually know very well that once some inheritance is passed on, it will put the heavens in distress. It will disappear soon. The Yin Soldier is like this, so Guigu Sect will always keep the Yin Soldier cultivation as the most important secret and keep it. It must not be spread, Brother Zhou, you don��t have to test me again, I will tell you in the name of Guiguzi , I can��t guarantee in the future, but when I manage the Guigu line, Yin soldiers will never be used for evil."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Brother Sun, I didn''t come to you on purpose to promise."


    "I understand, this is only the responsibility of your human emperor, ha ha," Sun Juan laughed, "You said human emperor or Guiguzi, which is better?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Everyone is the Emperor, or everyone is Guiguzi, that would be best."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Sun Juan laughed, and Zhou Shu was a little surprised.


    It took a long time for Sun Juan to stop, still smiling, "Well said, Brother Zhou, just for this sentence This time, I will be the emperor of Anding City."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "That is the blessing of common people."


    "People, people..."


    Sun Juan paused, but he began to sing, "The common people are smeared, the world is dazzling, the people of the world, the only one is the ghost valley..."


    It''s rare to see Sun Juan''s appearance, Zhou Shu didn''t even notice a smile, and ordered people to stop and wait for Sun Juan.


    But soon Sun Juan stopped and restored his past modesty and indifferent. With a hint of pride at the corner of his mouth, he waved his hand and the team continued to move forward.


    After not going far, there was an extremely dazzling starlight in the distance. In the starlight, an army was coming towards this side.


    Four magnificent chariots started, surrounded by countless foreign races, of all shapes and colors, but the fighting spirit was generally high, followed by endless flying boats, like rolling rivers, surging mightily. Just like the carp leaping over the dragon gate, one after another, followed by a large group of foreign races, the drums are constant, the shouts are constant, adding a lot of momentum to the army, but in the end is a giant snake that is thousands of miles long with a light tail With a flick, it aroused the boundless wind and clouds, and the entire void also shook.


    "Lots of people!"


    Feng Kun looked at the army under the stars, dancing with excitement.


    Zhuang Ying also nodded slightly, "Unexpectedly, the Ba Clan and the Ba Snake are close to the Demon Emperor. In this battle, we have a great chance of winning."


    Sun Juan shook his head, looked at Zhou Shu, did not speak, but there was a hint of mockery at the corner of his mouth.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There is indeed something inappropriate, but such a person can definitely play a role in your hands, right?"


    Sun Juan said faintly, "Waste also has a role. That''s right, but when you use it, don''t be wordy."


    (S: Thank you Qiantang family for your continuous support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3951: Arrived

    "Of course I won''t be wordy."


    Zhou Shu smiled, thinking of something, "How are you going to use me?"


    Sun Juan''s expression was slightly condensed, "Do you know why I had to form an enemy just now? I want to bring the Yu and Mu clan together?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "With the strength of the Yu and Wood clan, plus the Boling Army, the three quasi-sages would never lose. You did it to avoid casualties, because the three quasi-sages The saints are strong, and you don��t have individuals to contend with. Every time they make a shot, there may be casualties. If they don��t concentrate and wait in battle, even if they win, they will inevitably reduce our combat power, let alone no war. It''s frustrated, which is very detrimental to war."


    "Yes."


    Sun Juan said slowly, "And when you come, the strong will fight, you will fight to take the lead, and the rest will fight it together. You can win without much effort."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have a sense of understanding, "Then my role is to be a forward?"


    Sun Juan shook his head, "This time we are attacking Anding City, shifting offensive and defensive positions. The situation is definitely different."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Then what do you say about this."


    Sun Juan said slowly, "Brother Zhou, with all due respect, I have seen all the people you brought with me. They are much worse than I expected. If the Lord of the City is really as you said before, then from now on, we will Entered a state of emergency, all."


    Zhou Shu''s heart tightened, "Without reinforcements, all will die?"


    Sun Juan nodded seriously, "Yes, this is not just my judgment."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Senior thinks so too?"


    Sun Juan did not answer, and said slowly, "Whether a war can be won depends on whether it can create an advantage, even for a short period of time or a small part of the battlefield. As long as there is an advantage, the battle will be fought and it may be won. I am very good at turning advantage into a chance to win. As long as there is an opportunity, I will never miss it. But this time I come to Anding City, I can''t see where there will be an advantage. The machine cannot appear."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Is that so?"


    Sun Juan paused, "We can beat Er Yue and others with the talents, because your appearance creates an obvious advantage, and it is easy to seize the chance to win. Therefore, it is easy to win, and when facing Anding City, how I have no idea to create this advantage."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I understand, Brother Sun, you want me to create advantages and create opportunities."


    "Correct."


    Sun Juan said calmly, "The Boling Army has not left here because I believe you can do it, no matter when and where, as long as you do this, I will be sure to help you win stability. City, but if you can��t create any advantage, I can only do my best to obey my destiny, and wherever I go, Brother Zhou, are you sure?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I have."


    Sun Juan looked at him for a long time and then smiled faintly, "That''s good, I''ll make it clear in advance, I will feel comfortable when I do things, otherwise I will fight a war that will lose all of the Boling Army. , Even me, it is impossible to concentrate."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "You can rest assured to direct. When you meet the Great City Lord, give it to me."


    Sun Juan suddenly turned his head and looked at Zhou Shu, "Are you planning to create an advantage in front of the big city lord?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, if I can''t do it, then you can leave as soon as possible, don''t worry about other things."


    Sun Juan pondered for a few breaths, his expression condensed slightly, "So you think so, then I understand, and I have to change my thinking. Since you plan to face the Great City Lord, then we don''t have to drag and attack everywhere to squeeze other people. , So that he can''t take care of both the head and the tail, slowly reducing his strength, but directly drawing him out."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "Isn''t it, it has become so fast?"


    Sun Juan said solemnly, "The way of fighting depends on changing in time. Now that you have this certainty, we will do this."


    Zhou Shu was dumb and could only nod his head.


    He did say that he was sure. Although that sentence was more like an expression of determination, it was not like that in Sun Juan''s eyes. As long as Zhou Shu said it, he would treat it as a fact, and make such a change. Of course, there are also other possibilities. For example, Sun Juan didn''t take this sentence as a fact, but just wanted to see the result quickly. Once Zhou Shu couldn''t do it and the defeat was set, he could withdraw and leave.


    The two joined the team and headed for Anding City.


    There were still discussions along the way, all around Anding City, and as to why Zhou Shu was sure of this matter, Sun Juan didn''t mention half a word.


    A few months later, Anding City appeared in front of everyone.


    An abyss that stretches for millions of miles lies across the world, like an open eye, examining the void and the group of uninvited guests.


    Compared with the last time, the formation outside of Anding City has been significantly strengthened, and there are a lot more people. At first glance, there are densely packed, and I am afraid that there will not be millions. Roughly speaking, the practitioners from the fairy world are not. Many, most of them are from Outland, and there are many aliens.


    "A lot of people."


    Feng Kun stared down with a sneer.


    Zhuang Ying retracted her gaze, "Well, there is the Yu clan inside."


    Feng Kun was very angry, "No, there is a Yu clan added to Anding City?"


    "What''s so strange. UU reading "


    Zhuang Ying was very calm, "Not all feather tribes are in the longevity world, and many feather tribes are from the immortal world."


    Feng Kun stagnated and sighed, "Hey, when can we unite?"


    Zhou Shu leaned over and laughed, "This is indeed the case with the Yaozu, don''t worry, things may be better when Anding City is captured."


    Caiying followed, dissatisfied, "Zhou, you are still laughing at others, you look back at our own team!"


    The army that arrived first has been scattered, like gypsophila, everywhere, many people have flew away, and they ran to the place far away from Anding City and stood there. With Guanji''s appearance, I won''t hit anyone, and no one will hit me.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Don''t be angry, these people are just watching the fun."


    "Who said that, this palace has seen many Cihangzong sects running away," Caiying frowned. "Hmph, when I came, I said that I wanted to save people. Hide away and pretend to watch the excitement, this palace is going to be mad!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Some clowns, don''t care."


    "Huh, your answer is different from the past? It has changed."


    Caiying paused, "If it had been before, you would have said that I have written down all those people."


    "Haha," Zhou Shu smiled, "You remember it very clearly. Indeed, after changing the past, I will write them down one by one and trouble them, but now is not the past. These trivial things are no longer in my care. Don��t think about it, they won��t be able to go back anyway."


    Caiying stagnated, "My palace is wrong, so you haven''t changed at all."


    (S: Thank you sh78 for your continued support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3952: Break up

    The united army in Xianshu City is constantly gathering.


    The void became lively, with the upper part and the lower part even more lively.


    I know that a big battle is about to start, but most people are just as usual and don��t have too much tension. Some people think that they will win soon on their side. Some people think that even if the sky falls, they won��t have their turn. It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose, and some people think that this is a farce.


    After all, the war between Outland and Immortal Realm was almost the same in the past.


    In addition to the demons, who has really challenged the fairy world?


    Besides, it is still An Dingcheng.


    Since the establishment of Xian Ting, nothing like this has happened, and it must be the same this time.


    It took about a quarter of an hour before the team was fully assembled, and it fell on the top of Anding City.


    "It''s all quiet, determine your position."


    With a word from Sun Juan, no one from the huge army spoke.


    The noise was completely gone. Suddenly dead silence, the atmosphere was suppressed. The group of people watching the excitement did not dare to speak again. Only the guards in Anding City were still yelling, but no matter what they said. , Xianshucheng did not respond.


    Feeling a different atmosphere from the past, the practitioners below are a little flustered.


    "Tear down this world."


    Sun Juan''s orders were simple and rude.


    As soon as the voice fell, the snake curled up into a ball smashed down fiercely.


    A powerful body comparable to that of a dragon clan, it instantly raised its speed to the extreme, with a light that was more brilliant than a meteor, and fell suddenly.


    Perceiving something, a group of guards rushed up hurriedly, many of whom were quasi-sages.


    But the quasi-sage couldn''t stand it either.


    In the face of absolute power advantage, let alone the outer formation, the realm constructed by the quasi-sage was also destroyed by a single blow, and the shining Taoist weapon in his hand had not had time to exert its power, even the human weapon was thrown aside. The quasi-sage is still the same, not to mention the Hunyuan Jinxian, facing the impact, that is, facing death. After thousands of miles, there is no time to escape, and soon he was crushed into powder by the pressure.


    boom!


    The snake fell on the world, and the ground suddenly sank a large section, cracking dozens of cracks.


    The impact spread out along the cracks, and the affected people, whether they are practitioners or aliens, were thrown away a little better, and almost torn directly.


    Suddenly, the screams continued.


    The line of defense was torn apart in an instant, and in front of Ba Snake, it might not be called a line of defense.


    After that, there were successive explosions, and huge pits continued to appear on the ground, one by one, within a few breaths, they were devastated.


    It is an explosive charm condensed with the power of gluttonous gluttons, which instantly swallows everything around, and then explodes. The destructive power is very strong. If there are a large number of explosive charms, it can turn a world into a lot of wounds in a short time. hole.


    These talismans are all on the Ba snake, and they will be triggered when they fall.


    The snake that had dropped all the talisman and flew up again.


    Spotted the second landing point and launched the second round of offensive.


    Still unstoppable.


    It could not be blocked, and there was no blocking. The quasi-sages of Anding City saw the result and did not go up.


    The goal of the Ba Snake and the Burling Army is obviously to destroy the world, but how to stop this kind of attack? The scope of the world is so large, where can it be protected? Realms without formations can only be destroyed by the quasi-sage, not to mention that it is a snake that is more destructive than the quasi-sage.


    If you can''t stop it in the air, there is no way.


    As the snakes kept coming and going, Anding City was like a fruit that was ripe but no one picked, and it was soon full of holes bitten by insects.


    This is also the result of the constant repairs by the guards below.


    Zhou Shu paused, "The Lord of the City seems to have no plans to come out."


    Only the big city lord can stop the attack of the Ba Snake. Even the fairy court elder like Er Yue is useless, because the rushing Er Yue has been surrounded by the Boling Army and a group of monsters. In fact, even if you don��t care, Er Yue can What it did was to delay it for a while, as long as it did not involve the fundamental injury, the current regeneration ability of the Ibrahim would not affect him.


    Sun Juan was very calm, "Then get rid of this world, Zhu Dashan, you go too."


    "Yes."


    Zhu Dashan nodded,


    With the wings closed, the figure instantly rose thousands of times. Although it was not as exaggerated as the Ba snake''s thousands of miles, it was also nearly ten thousand feet high. It was just like the cold mountain he saw back then. Because it is not a long snake, it looks even more Mighty and majestic.


    "I''m going down."


    While talking, he fell down.


    This time it seems to be different, it''s not a beast or a quasi-sage.


    Several quasi-sage guards seemed to see the chance of victory, and naturally they would not miss it. For a time, hundreds of cold lights flew towards Zhu Dashan.


    It is difficult to dodge in the air, but there is no need to dodge. When faced with all kinds of power beyond the law, he just pretends not to see it.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    There was a tumult, and the tens of thousands of feet of body was quickly cut into a pile of rubble.


    It rained everywhere.


    Before the quasi-sage who shot had time to cheer for the victory, he heard the scream below.


    The rubble that fell on the world quickly gathered together, once again showing the appearance of a giant, and the difference from the previous one was that a light golden light flashed on his body.


    "Hehe."


    Zhu Dashan''s feet had plunged deeply into the ground, but it didn''t affect his movement. He walked and smashed at the same time, and his destructive power was no worse than that of a snake. UU reading www.uukanshu.c��m


    A group of guards who tried to stop them were crushed into a ball before they could make a move.


    As for the magic weapons and tactics that are constantly attacking, Zhu Dashan doesn''t care at all. The power of the devil plus the Fumo Mountain, and the blessing of the Great Buddha light make him almost fearless of any attack, not to mention that he is already close at this time. Touching the earth, this world has also become a part of the mountain, for his use.


    Destruction is always easier than defense.


    Two existences comparable to the gods of destruction made Anding City tottering.


    Large chunks of the ground began to lose the support of the world, and fell into the void. At this time, Anding City is more like a walnut, being hit by a hammer, and soon the peach kernels inside will be exposed, which is also the most vulnerable. That part.


    But for a few hundred breaths, the huge Anding City was half gone.


    The original realm of tens of millions of miles was only four to five million miles around, but the abyss was still intact.


    Sun Juan said slowly, "The Lord of the Great City hasn''t come out yet, so it seems that he intends to guard the prisoner''s jail."


    "It''s weird."


    Caiying held her cheeks, as if thoughtful, "Does the fairy world care about Anding City so much?"


    "It''s nothing strange," Zhou Shu smiled. "There are prisoners, and they can rebuild Anding City at any time, just find another world."


    "The place where there are prisoners is Anding City."


    Sun Juan was very calm, "Our battle has not yet begun. This step can only show that the immortal world does not intend to rely on these people outside. The real battlefield is in the prison, so we will be very difficult... or hope that the big city owner Can''t help but come out."


    Zhou Shu stared down, "I don''t know if I can bear it or I can''t get out."


    (S: Thank you for your support, and thank you very much, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3953: Gaffe

    The world of tens of millions of miles has become a pile of residue.


    The prison prison was also stripped out.


    It is a fortress with a radius of more than 100,000 miles. It is as tall as a mountain and has six floors. It is black and completely cast from dark iron. beast.


    It turned out that in the world, except for the dead, a small part of the guards escaped to the prison cell, most of them fled, and the rest became members of the crowd.


    "They are here for real, and they actually killed Anding City."


    "Simple and rude, I''m afraid the immortal world would never have imagined that someone in Outland would do this."


    "Xianshu City and Monster Race are very strong, but don��t you find it strange? Compared with Xianshu City��s offensive, the resistance of the Immortal Realm seems to have little strength, and the big city lord has not come out, just watching Anding City being destroyed a little bit. ."


    "Yes, I came here just for him, which is really disappointing."


    "It is true, but when it finally hit the abyss crack, many people died in Xianshu City, it seems that most of them belonged to Cihangzong."


    "Yes, they are the sects who hate the immortal realm the most. This time they did not hesitate to save people at all."


    "Ci Hangzong is very sturdy, everyone is not afraid of death. I haven''t seen such a sect disciple for a long time."


    "As long as these disciples do not die, Ci Hang Sect will definitely regain its glory in the future."


    Those who watched the excitement watched with gusto, and Zhou Shu gathered together again.


    Perhaps because of the lack of many disciples of Cihangzong, the team appeared to be more rigorous, and after a battle that was not a big battle, the crowd became a little more murderous, their faces more determined, and their eyes sharper.


    By the way, when Anding City was demolished so that only an abyss was left, both Zhu Dashan and Ba She returned.


    After that, the Boling Army took the Cihangzong disciples and launched an offensive against the abyss. The power of annihilation and the hidden enemies in it all caused them a lot of trouble, but after all, there are many people who are "not afraid of death". , Smoothly cleared the abyss, and eliminated all the annihilation lingering around the prisoner''s prison.


    Looking at Jing Tianshan who came over, Zhou Shuwen said, "Ci Hangzong doesn''t complain anymore?"


    Jing Tianshan nodded, "Now I don''t complain anymore."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "They have also paid for Ci Hangzong. As long as they don''t cause trouble, they can get together and relax. It is not difficult to stay."


    "There are only prisoners left."


    Jing Tianshan looked at the solid fortress and was quite worried, "How should I get in?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "I''m also thinking about this issue. They seem to be going to defend it. This is something I didn''t expect before."


    A fortress made entirely of dark iron is not so difficult to break. Dark iron is extremely strong. Even a monster like Ba Snake cannot be destroyed by brute force, not to mention practitioners. In the face of the dark iron ignoring most of the laws, they are basically helpless.


    He glanced at Sun Juan, "Brother Sun, what do you think?"


    Sun Juan said calmly, "We have achieved very good results in the situation where the big city lord does not appear and cannot take action. According to the previous assumption, Xianshu City has achieved the required strategic goal. If I am you, I will leave as soon as possible. , Go back to aid Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Let the heavens see that we can face the immortal realm is indeed the purpose of coming here, but more importantly, it is to save people."


    Some things have been done, but the Demon Emperor is still inside.


    Sun Juan said indifferently, "It is indeed a dilemma whether to treachery to the monster race or continue to fight and lose a lot of combat power to put everyone in danger. Hey, if the big city lord sets a trap inside, everyone may die."


    "This is not a dilemma."


    Zhou Shu immediately said, "But there is only one choice. When you come here, you must rescue people. The battle must continue."


    Caiying couldn''t help but scolded, "Sun Juan, what are you talking nonsense, just leave now, then we are here in vain?! If you want to go, you just take your Boling Army and go, don''t involve us, How can we try to break this black cage!"


    Jing Tianshan also followed, "No one has been saved, it is meaningless, and you may not be able to catch up if you go back."


    Zhu Dashan muttered, "There is Lao Li over there, absolutely no problem, we just save people, and we have to do what we promised."


    Sun Juan glanced at them and smiled to himself.


    Zhou Shu paused and sighed, "Brother Sun, don''t try. You have said that you will go back to the emperor. I can''t believe that you will leave. Try and try at this time, in case it is true. Bring out the demons, that would be terrible."


    Sun Juan shook his head slightly, "It''s not what I want to try. Why would I want to say these extra words."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and saluted, "Senior Elder Demon, don''t shake your military spirit at this time?"


    Sun Juan waved his hand, "You said he wouldn''t listen, but as long as you are determined in your mind, you won''t be affected. Okay, these words need not be said for the time being. For the prisoner, can you damage the outer wall? , We can only enter from the only entrance."


    Caiying thought of something, "Can''t you first move it to another place and then think of a solution? For example, drag it into that abyss? Or Xianshucheng? You can drag it back, surround it, and fight slowly. UU Reading "


    Jing Tianshan was delighted, "Yes, it doesn''t look big."


    "You think well, but you can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "The power source of Prisoner''s Prison surpasses the core of most realms. It can move freely with a large realm, act faster than anyone, and stop more firmly than the realm. There is no way. The tactics can move it, neither can Feng Kun''s Mingling."


    Sun Juan nodded, "Yes, it can be said that it has got rid of the nails of rules in the heavens. It cannot be treated with common sense. It can only be destroyed, not moved."


    "Then destroy it, I will try it! I will cut it!"


    Caiying was still full of fighting spirit, but didn''t run over immediately. After being punished by Zhou Shu several times, she somewhat obeyed the order.


    At other times, you can be free and loose, but war cannot tolerate this.


    Zhu Dashan followed, "I can also go, my strength is not limited by the law, and I didn''t fight enough just now."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "I can also try, and the chance is great."


    Excluding the Dao Qi Diyue, he still has the impermanence created by Lin Zhu for him, and the spatial power that impermanence bursts out of him, the dark iron must not be able to stop it, but impermanence depends more on luck, it can tear through the defenses of the prison. , But I don''t know what the specific situation is, whether it will tear a hole or open a door, or even fail, is not sure.


    "Don''t go, your target is only the big city lord."


    Sun Juan immediately shook his head, "I will not put you into any tactics before the Great City Lord appears."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I made a mistake."


    This is indeed what he should do, and only he can do it.


    (S: Thank you for your support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3954: Have the opportunity

    "Caiying, Zhu Dashan, you go together, and the Boling Army will assist you behind."


    Sun Juan quickly made a decision.


    "it is good!"


    Caiying immediately flew over and returned within two steps, frowning, "You haven''t said where to start."


    Sun Juan took out the picture, pointed his finger, "Here."


    "understood."


    Caiying glanced at it and turned to leave, Zhou Shu paused, "Wait."


    Sun Juan looked at him, "What is your problem?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "That position."


    Sun Juan said indifferently, "It was determined based on the internal structure of the prisoner''s prison you gave me. The walls there are relatively weak and it is the closest to the central channel of the prisoner''s prison. I think what you said is full of energy laws. The channel is the center. If we can destroy it at one time, it will be very beneficial to us. Our chances are not many, it may only be this time."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I understand, then you go and be careful."


    "I will take care of Caiying."


    Zhu Dashan photographed Zhou Shu next year, strode towards the prisoner''s prison, Caiying followed behind, a little puzzled, "It is weird in ancient times, of course this palace will be careful."


    Sun Juan commanded the Boling Army over and looked at Zhou Shu again, "Do you think something is wrong?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I have a bad feeling."


    "Your premonition..."


    Sun Juan looked solemnly, "Then you go over too, the opponent is not the master of the big city, don''t make a move."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned into a light smoke, quietly hiding among the Boling Army.


    Seeing a few people leave, Sun Juan said solemnly, "Mu Wuyi, Zhuang Ying, Jing Tianshan!"


    "Here."


    Several people responded together and soon appeared in front of Sun Juan.


    For Sun Juan, they had a lot of awe, and they followed suit.


    Sun Juan said calmly, "You take people to the entrance to the upper level of the prison. The battle should start soon."


    "Entrance?"


    Feng Kun wanted to ask something, but Zhuang Ying quickly stopped him, "I see, we will prepare now."


    Sun Juan emphasized, "Just outside, no matter what happens, don''t enter the prison cell, that is not your battlefield."


    Jing Tianshan quickly said, "Understood."


    Sun Juan nodded and closed his eyes slowly, "Go ahead."


    When Zhou Shu had a bad premonition, his heart suddenly saw a lot of things, which was a reaction brought by intuition.


    At that moment, he knew he had to do something.


    He doesn��t have Zhou Shu��s ability to deduct and calculate, nor is he familiar with reincarnation. He hasn��t understood many laws until now, but he has a keen intuition that no one in the world can compare. He still doesn��t know what the heart is, and he has not yet joined the Guigu Gate. At that time, he could easily see what other people should do next. No matter who the other person is, this kind of intuition was only used for chess in the past, but he soon understood that this is for cultivating the mind and the way of war. The best talent.


    He gave full play to his talent and became the best disciple of Guigu, the most important heir to the old man of the heart demon.


    Caiying and Zhu Dashan have arrived in front of the prison.


    Without hesitation, Caiying took out Shengxie, his body turned into green light, and gradually merged with Shengxie''s sword intent.


    The mysterious gold with the essence of good fortune from the ancient times, freed from the shackles of 100,000 years of resentment, and at this moment finally bloomed with true colors, not black. The brilliant golden light continued to spread, and most of the sky was imprisoned in a blink of an eye. The prison is shrouded in it.


    Brighter than the sun.


    "What is this magic weapon?"


    "It''s a sword, it must be a Taoist weapon. The sword intent is too strong. We can perceive it clearly after millions of miles."


    "It feels close to the sacred artifact..."


    "Xianshu City has such a sword? There is none in Shushan, right?"


    "What you said is wrong. As far as I know, there are two swords in Shushan that can do this step, Ziying and Danshuang."


    Seeing the lively crowd, I suddenly became a little excited, and some people even flew forward.


    Magic weapons have always been sought by practitioners. Who doesn''t want to see this kind of thing clearly, it would be better if they could get it.


    Even Zhou Shu was a little excited.


    This is also the first time that he has seen victory over evil exert its power. It is worthy of victory over evil. The sword intent that burst out easily exceeds the scope of the law. Unlike his own forge of the sea, it needs to be unblocked to increase strength. Then came the realm from the law of good and evil, and that expanding realm affected the power of the law around it, all infused with the power of good and evil.


    This kind of realm is not to drive out other forces, but to infuse good and evil into other forces and forcibly merge with them.


    The attributes are somewhat similar to Qinglian Sanctuary, but more domineering, not surprising, it is a sword in the end.


    Punish fierce and punish evil, which is given from the moment of becoming a sword.


    The sword light is getting more and more dazzling, the sword intent is getting stronger and stronger, and the power of the sword is still improving. Obviously, Caiying intends to defeat the enemy.


    This is indeed her habit.


    Zhu Dashan behind her, covering his eyes, stared at her a little worriedly, "I will cooperate with you and take action quickly."


    "coming!"


    With a light rant.


    Who could have imagined that the sword intent that filled hundreds of thousands of miles would gather together in an instant.


    The dazzling sword lights all over the sky suddenly disappeared, and the originally bright void suddenly became dark. Such a sudden change caused many people to close their eyes involuntarily. Even the void could not adapt to it, and dozens of them quickly formed around the prison. A huge vortex. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Victory evil without light, looks like an ordinary iron sword.


    No one would doubt its power. The sword intent in it was so strong that it was unimaginable, and so strong that no one would dare to perceive it. Even if it only showed a trace of spiritual consciousness, it would be cut by that sword intent and trembled all over.


    Caiying appeared beside the sword.


    He seemed to have emptied his strength and looked weak, but there was a complacent smile on his face.


    She picked up Shengxie, looked at the prisoner''s prison in front of her, and slowly stabbed it up.


    Obviously without much effort, the thick dark iron wall suddenly turned into tofu, unable to withstand the sharpness, and the sword plunged directly into it.


    As the sword slid back and forth, large pieces of dark iron were cut off and fell into the void, everywhere.


    But I have to say that the wall is really thick, at least more than ten feet deep with a sword, but there is no reaction at all, and I still can''t perceive the situation inside, maybe not even broken skin.


    "This is dark iron, the most difficult material to destroy in the heavens."


    "When casting them, they need to be immersed in a special liquid for more than three hundred years before they can be slowly beaten into the required shape. Each piece of dark iron requires hundreds of craftsmen to form it, but she These swords..."


    "I''m so envious, I''m also a sword repairer. Why is there such a big difference between my sword and hers."


    "Don''t tell me, this sword and the people who use it are not something we can provoke."


    "No one can tell about this."


    While talking, many sword repairmen quietly moved forward a lot.


    When that sword repair is weak, maybe there is a chance too.


    (S: Thank you for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3955: Iron torrent

    Not long after, Caiying went deep into thousands of feet.


    A deep and secluded hole appeared on the outer wall of the prison cell.


    "It''s so deep."


    Zhu Dashan strode behind and shook his head constantly, "I can''t think of it being so thick, Lao Zhu, I can''t do anything about it, or you are good, Caiying."


    "Call me... Lord Palace!"


    Caiying��s voice is intermittent, she can��t catch her breath, and swinging the sword seems to be effortless, but as a sword spirit, her sword intent is almost all infused into the evil spirits, and the power she can draw is not much. , The main tricks and methods of this kind were thought out temporarily and lacked experience.


    "Master Palace, haha!"


    Zhu Dashan laughed, "When I go back, let Xiao Zhou build a big palace for you, so that you can live up to the name."


    Caiying paused, and a lot of joy flashed in her eyes, "This is a good idea, why hasn''t this palace ever thought about it?"


    Zhu Dashan smiled, "Actually, you just like to call, and you never thought about being the lord of the palace, haha."


    "nonsense!"


    Caiying scolded, suddenly stagnated, and said with joy, "It seems to be about to penetrate!"


    Zhu Dashan took a few steps quickly and said solemnly, "Then you work hard!"


    "Of course, look at my palace!"


    Caiying raised the sword and thrust it into the wall in front of him, "Huh?"


    Before he stabbed out, he was held down by Zhou Shu who suddenly appeared. Zhou Shu said seriously, "You go back to the sword and I will come."


    "Grab the power, you don''t obey the order!"


    Caiying gave Zhou Shu a glance, but withdrew her hand, her figure gradually blurred, and she hid in the sword, "Zhou, why are you here now? You are not waiting to fight the big city lord, this little thing is ours That''s enough."


    Zhou Shu held the sword and said warmly, "I have always been behind, Lao Zhu, don''t get too close."


    Zhu Dashan retreated quite puzzled. Behind him, there was a group of Boling Army who followed.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, pressed his wrist, swiped his sword, and the wall of tens of meters square was cut open, forming a gate, seemingly white smoke overflowing from the gap.


    Realizing something, Zhou Shu repeatedly drew hundreds of swords, chopped the gate to pieces, and then threw the sword behind him.


    "All out!"


    Before the words fell, a big hand appeared at the opening of the cut hole, and he patted this way.


    What kind of big hand is that, as soon as it appeared, it shocked everyone''s hearts.


    Remove Zhou Shu.


    He was skinny, no trace of blood was visible, and his pale yellow skin was full of years of vicissitudes, but with incomparable strength, that indescribable and substantive coercion instantly filled the entire deep hole.


    Bang, bang!


    As far as the big hand can reach, the dark iron is shattered into powder.


    The toughest thing in the heavens that even the quasi-sage cannot easily destroy is like mud and sand in front of the big hand.


    Zhu Dashan watched this scene, his eyes widened, and he didn''t know what to react for a while, and then he felt a strong force and pushed him back hard before he realized what, his body suddenly flashed a pale golden light. The body of Foguang Mountain reached its strongest state in an instant.


    He retired quickly, with the Burling Army behind him.


    Because the hole is full of solid strength, the speed is not fast.


    The big hand didn''t want to see them leave safely, suddenly stretched out, and chased after Zhu Dashan.


    Boom.


    The big hand suddenly stopped.


    When I met something, I pinched it subconsciously.


    The unprofitable power was hindered, and the big hand tightly pinched Zhou Shu, who was braving the copper light, and stopped for a while.


    "You can''t make it through."


    Zhou Shu was pinched to death, but there was a smile on the corners of his mouth, "Great City Lord, meet again."


    "Haha! Innovator! Haha! A mere furnace!"


    He laughed wildly, shaking back and forth in the deep hole, in the prison cell, "Send it to the door, don''t even think about going back!"


    The big hand suddenly exerted force, and there was a sway around Zhou Shu, two deep fingerprints suddenly appeared on Zhou Shu''s body, almost breaking his arm.


    At the same time, a gust of wind rolled up behind Zhou Shu, which was caused by the surplus of that big hand. The wind rolled extremely fast, like a reamer with a rotation speed of hundreds of thousands, instantly smashing the surrounding dark iron. The hole was also enlarged several times, and the gust of wind continued to move forward, engulfing the powdered dark iron, just like an unstoppable torrent of steel, rushing freely.


    At this time, Zhu Dashan and the Boling Army had retreated near the entrance of the cave.


    About to enter the void, but saw Caiying turn around, holding the sword, anxious.


    "What happened, why was this palace thrown out? Is something wrong with Zhou!"


    "I''ll explain later, go out first!"


    Perceiving the huge torrent behind him, Zhu Dashan had no time to explain, so he picked up Caiying and ran out quickly.


    Caiying didn''t have much strength, but she was still struggling, "What are you doing, I have to go in!"


    "He''s okay, believe Xiao Zhou."


    Zhu Dashan, who seemed stupid on weekdays, was unusually sober at this time, and scolded, "Don''t waste time, it will be too late if you don''t hurry!"


    While flying to the side by himself, while also blocking the forward path of the torrent with a huge body, the slower Burling Army could have a chance to retreat.


    A few breaths seem to be extremely long.


    Seeing the Bolling army withdraw from the cave, Zhu Dashan kicked vigorously, suddenly stretched out a pair of wings, and rushed into the void the thunder-like steel torrent followed. Later, it burst out from the hole.


    Like a fountain, the torrent of steel that is hundreds of feet thick is sprayed out for hundreds of thousands of miles. There is nothing to stop it. Unfortunately, some practitioners on the path were caught by the torrent before they could react. Swallowed, rolled into mud and dust.


    Perceiving the torrent not far away, Zhu Dashan, who is not afraid of the sky and the earth, also showed a trace of fear.


    Those Bollingers didn''t change their faces, but although their will was steady, their bodies fell down unsteadily, completely unsteady.


    This sudden change made everyone present feel nervous.


    "what happened?!"


    "What kind of power is that, it traverses nearly a million miles..."


    "Hey, did you see that, Dian Duyun... It''s the guy who was just promoted to Quasi-Sage. He was accidentally hit by that power, and it was gone at once. There was no breath left. That was Quasi-Sage. what."


    "Aren''t you wrong?"


    "How can it be!?"


    "It is indeed him, from the Xuanling Sect. I have been here to observe the situation a few days ago, but I didn''t expect to be beaten to death by the Immortal Realm himself."


    "I think we still have to stay away."


    The crowd watching the lively crowd couldn''t help backing, for fear of another shot or something, even the quasi-sage could be annihilated at once, and he was even more unable to resist.


    The team on Xianshu City��s side was fine. It seemed that they had realized something early and avoided that position in advance. Except for the few disciples of the Ci Hang Sect who didn��t listen to the order or said they didn��t have time to run away, most of them did. It''s good, but my heart was covered with a thick layer of gray.


    Also on the face.


    (S: Thank you Qiantang family for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3956: Dispatch

    The real battle is about to begin.


    The Anding City destroyed by Shicai is just a starter.


    However, this main meal is too difficult to eat, the big city lord randomly sends out a wave, which can erase the quasi-sage, even if the people here add up, it may be just insisting on a hundred breaths, or maybe not.


    For a while, everyone''s eyes focused on Sun Juan.


    Sun Juan is the backbone of Zhou Shu''s absence. His every move is a matter of military spirit and victory.


    Sun Juan''s face is like a Pinghu, as if nothing happened just now, just raising the flag in his hand.


    Swipe down vigorously.


    This is the order that was given before.


    Seeing the flag fall, the demon clan above the prisoner''s prison and the disciples of Cihangzong, etc., immediately launched an offensive against the entrance of the prisoner''s prison.


    There is not much hesitation. They come here, knowing that they are desperate, no matter what they encounter, they will not back off.


    Sun Juan glanced at his side, seemingly thoughtful.


    What is still there is a large number of foreign troops, without Zhou Shu, it is a bit troublesome to command.


    Zhou Shu must be gone. The soul shadows that had stayed here have disappeared. Obviously, they are either fighting to death with the Great City Lord, or they are already dead.


    Zhu Dashan had already flown over, Caiying stood on his shoulders, with an impatient expression on his face.


    "Hey, Sun Juan, my palace is going there!"


    She pointed to the torrent that was slowly receding.


    Sun Juan said lightly, "No."


    "you!"


    Caiying angrily said, "This palace has to obey your orders only after listening to Zhou''s words. Don''t think that this palace will listen to you in everything!"


    Sun Juan looked at her, his heart relaxed slightly, and said calmly, "Then you can''t listen now."


    Caiying stagnated, but couldn''t refute, "When I''m here, you have to listen to Sun Juan, and when I''m away, you have to listen to Sun Juan," Zhou Shu''s words are still in her ears, which are far beyond normal. With her serious expression, she did not dare to disobey.


    "Caiying, I will give you two teams of Burling Army. You take those armored races to the entrance above the prison cell. Once the entrance is opened, you will rush in."


    Sun Juan said calmly, "Your goal is to rescue all the prisoners on the first two floors as much as possible. Other things have nothing to do with you. If there are traces of the Great City Lord in the central passage, you should retreat immediately and leave the others alone. This is an order. ."


    Caiying bit her lip and said aggrieved, "Yes."


    Sun Juan nodded, "Before the entrance is opened, you should take time to rest and don��t participate in the war. You have the supernatural power left by Zhou Shu. It should not be difficult to command them. Remember to make good use of them. They may be the most useful for us now. power."


    "Long-sounding, my palace knows!"


    Caiying snorted, turned his head and left.


    At this time, she discovered that, at some point, Shengxie was entwined with Zhu Rong''s supernatural power.


    Command the armored race, what should I do?


    She also knows that Sun Juan is right. The Kairen race is indeed the most useful combat power in this team. They have strong defenses and are not afraid of most of the laws. Annihilation and energy are included, and they are blessed by divine power. , Is almost unaffected by the Mind Magic Jue, of course the shortcomings are also obvious, slow in action, and extremely poor attack power.


    There is a lot of pressure.


    But with more fighting spirit, at this time, she just wanted to get to the prison as soon as possible and see Zhou Shu again.


    Sun Juan waved his hand, and dozens of Boling Army quickly stood up, followed Caiying and protected him.


    "what have I done?"


    Zhu Dashan looked at Sun Juan, very calm, did not show his irritability at all.


    In front of Zhou Shu and his own people, he is always carefree and without any scheming, but this does not mean that he is really stupid, his understanding even exceeds Zhou Shu, and whether it is necessary to make decisions or his own quality, he is considered to be good Above is the top of Xianshu City, even if there are many strong people in Xianshu City.


    Sun Juan''s expression was condensed, "The five foreign races, I plan to let you command them alone, okay?"


    "can."


    Zhu Dashan responded calmly, and said, "I really don''t understand their language, but I can do it."


    Sun Juan nodded slightly, "I believe you."


    He waved his hand, "Zhu Dashan, you take the alien race and the remaining Bo Ling army to the entrance, cooperate with the monster clan to break the door, open the door directly to the third floor, destroy the third floor''s central passage, and then guard the demon blood pool. Can''t let a person pass until the first three floors are completely occupied by us, can it be done?"


    Zhu Dashan thought for a while and nodded immediately, "I understand, okay."


    "Go ahead."


    Sun Juan showed a slight smile.


    Zhu Dashan paused and looked into the distance, "Isn''t there anyone on your side? Those people are not necessarily all watching the excitement."


    Sun Juan smiled, "Isn''t there still a snake?"


    "Yes."


    Zhu Dashan felt relieved, grinned twice, turned and left.


    It didn''t take him long before he smoothly took away the alien race and marched towards the prisoner''s prison.


    He doesn��t know foreign languages, but he knows how to use his power to overwhelm others. That��s enough. When the fight starts, the rest is simpler. It is nothing more than taking the lead in driving others and inspiring others to fight. To Zhu Dashan It couldn''t be simpler.


    Sun Juan was also relieved.


    In fact, it is very difficult for aliens to command. They don��t understand too complicated tactics, and they don��t know when to make changes. It is a difficult problem in his own hands, but it doesn��t matter. With Zhu Dashan, there is no need for tactics. As long as four words, the battle will not retreat.


    Commanders can do it they should be able to do it too.


    "Wu Wu."


    Sun Juan beckoned.


    The centipede above the snake crawled over, using both hands and feet, and it was very fast in the void.


    Looking at Sun Juan, there was a little fear on his face. Although he had been fighting for many years in the Yaozu, this was the first time he participated in such a battle. Especially at that time, thousands of legs were so scared that he was so scared. Still wondering, what would happen if he and Ba Snake were hit?


    "You and Ba Snake go to the entrance and wait."


    Sun Juan said calmly, "When the entrance opens, let Ba Snake extract the power of annihilation inside, and be sure to empty all the prisoners in the prison. I know this has a great impact on Ba Snake, but you tell him that Zhou Shu will pay He several times."


    Wu Wu hesitated, "I''m going to ask about this, I don''t know if he wants to."


    Sun Juan smiled slightly, "Go, remember, I will pay him back several times. If Zhou Shu is not there, I will give it."


    Wu Wu quickly crawled away. Dili talked to Ba Snake for a while. Ba Snake cast a complicated gaze here, with doubts and warnings, and then twisted and flew towards the prison cell.


    Only Sun Juan stood blankly in the void.


    Behind him, there were tens of thousands of people. Those who watched the excitement were still insisting, and they didn''t want to miss such a war.


    In front of him is a towering steel fortress, standing steadily, densely packed with people, and there is a deep hole in the middle and lower part. The torrent has subsided, but there is still power overflowing from it.


    The power that was so powerful that it was indescribable had knocked out the void one by one.


    Zhou Shu still had no news.


    This may be good news.


    (S: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3957: What apology

    "Get up!"


    Accompanied by a loud shout, a group of feather tribes grabbed the vines and flew up.


    The vines are tied to a huge and heavy dark iron plate, which covers the only entrance to the prison.


    After a short but extremely fierce battle, all the guards who came out of the prison prison were eliminated, and the people inside had already covered the entrance and tried to prevent the army from entering. Of course, it could only delay time.


    "It''s loose!"


    "Go harder!"


    "Hurry up, I''ll be up soon!"


    "what?"


    "No, it''s going to fall again."


    "Lack of strength..."


    Zhuang Ying stared at the iron plate, and her blood-red eyes became more and more red.


    Snapped!


    The right eye suddenly burst, and a few **** arrows burst out from it.


    The blood arrow instantly diffused into blood mist and fell on those feather tribes.


    Suddenly, the exhausted Feather clan has spirits. It seems to have been beaten with blood, and its strength and speed have increased by a large amount. Hundreds of pairs of wings fluttered at the same time, neatly aligned, and rolled up an upward storm. The pulling iron plate also began to slowly move up.


    Within a few breaths, the iron plate was lifted up several tens of feet high.


    But it was also at the limit and could no longer continue, so he could only move to the side desperately.


    boom!


    The iron plate slammed into the ground.


    A large group of feather tribes also fell down, toppled over, unable to stand up anymore.


    Zhuang Ying regained his human form, stood in front of the entrance, and said solemnly, "Everyone can go in."


    "I''ll come first."


    Zhu Dashan strode to the entrance and saluted, "I''m sorry you, the rest is up to us."


    "you are welcome."


    Bloodstained Zhuang Ying squeezed out a smile, "I��m sorry to ask you to save the Demon Emperor."


    "of course!"


    Caiying rushed over, nodded, and jumped straight. Following her, the armored races were like puppets. They were cumbersome but extremely high-spirited. They had endured for a long time, finally Have the opportunity to fight without any mobilization, naturally courageous.


    One by one, team by team, not long after, most of them went to prison.


    In fact, there are still many people outside, maybe more than those who go in, but many of them won''t move and won''t wake up again.


    The battle just now was very tragic.


    Perhaps it was the order of the Great City Lord, or it was cut off. In short, the immortal guards who came out could not retreat and showed a decisive attitude. Xianshu City could only match this intensity, and he would not hesitate to die.


    "I said Lao Zhuang, that was the magic blood pupil just now, right?"


    Feng Kun shook his head, very sorry, "Is it too expensive? How many years of blood has been stored."


    "At this time, what price can I say? I will be content if I can die a few less." Zhuang Ying was already unsteady and fell to the ground with a wry smile, "It''s not a blood pupil, but a colorful pupil. There are many changes, but I The practice is still not good enough, otherwise it will be used early, and it will not only be used once...The illusion turns into reality, this step is really difficult to cross."


    Feng Kun couldn''t help laughing, "It''s useful, and I still want to mention this now, haha."


    "What are you talking about," Zhuang Ying said calmly, "Now we have nothing, and it will take several days to recover. The following battles are basically irrelevant to us. It''s better to think about other things, maybe you can have an epiphany. "


    "that''s true."


    Feng Kun stagnated, and hesitated, "Lao Zhuang, do you believe they can do it?"


    "It must be done," Zhuang Ying''s expression was condensed. "Why do you think I obeyed their orders? It''s because I believe they can rescue the Demon Emperor. Now we have done everything we should do. We will pay at all costs. If I can rescue the Demon Emperor, I won''t let them go."


    Feng Kun sighed, "I understand, but in the end no one knows, and now I don''t know how Zhou Shu..."


    While speaking, a few green lotus flowers suddenly floated, accompanied by hazy mist and rain.


    A lot of water drops full of vitality and vitality in the misty rain, falling on the body, needless to say, comfort, the injury began to slowly recover.


    Mu Wuyi lay on the ground, holding his head, with a grateful expression on his face, "Daoist Jing, thank you, if there is no such vitality and nourishment, our Mu clan will be withered, ha ha."


    Jing Tianshan saluted, "Don''t thank me, it''s actually the credit of City Lord Zhou."


    Mu Moli curiously asked, "Isn''t this the domain of Cihangzong? Why is it still the master''s credit?"


    Jing Tianshan laughed, "Hehe, he is also from Ci Hangzong."


    She was deliberately making a name for Zhou Shu, but this sentence is not wrong. The realm is the Qinglian spiritual realm of Cihangzong, which is taught by Yuanhe Yin from Xianshu City, and the spiritual realm can exert such good effects. , Because it added the leaf of Jian Mu given by Zhou Shu.


    Mu Moli nodded unconsciously, "So that''s the case, sir, then you Ci Hang Sect is really amazing."


    Mu Wuyi followed, "I believe that Cihangzong will grow in the heavens... By the way, I have a question. Cihangzong doesn''t know if he can accept the Mu clan?"


    Mu Jasmine also thought, "Wu Yi, you mean Mu Biluo?"


    "Well, if she can learn the skills of Cihangzong, this is what kind of domain, it must be very useful to our Mu clan," Mu Wuyi paused and sighed, "but I mean, we Yao clan It should be difficult to learn this kind of advanced tactics. The patriarch said that we also tried to join the big sects to practice tactics, but none of them were willing to accept us, and said that unless we join them and become practitioners, otherwise Don''t even think about it."


    "of course can."


    Jing Tianshan responded, "There is no limit to the way of cultivating compassion. As long as you have compassion, any race is fine. Any one of you can come. You don''t need to be a practitioner. You just have to pass some tests. If it was the Ci Hang Sect of Xianshu City."


    Mu Wuyi nodded again and again, "Of course, I only know Cihangzong in Xianshu City. When this time is over, I will bring her over."


    "Well, I''m going to look elsewhere."


    Jing Tianshan smiled, looked at the Yu Clan on the other side, but secretly shook her head, with a lot of compassion in her eyes.


    The Yu clan is not a wooden clan, and there is no protection from Jianmu. This time the damage is much greater than that of the wooden clan. With more than half of the casualties, she doesn''t know what to say after the past.


    "Friend Jing Dao, thank you for the rain."


    Zhuang Ying raised her hand far away Feeling much more comfortable. "


    "Chief Zhuang is too polite, this is what we Xianshucheng and Cihangzong should do," Jing Tianshan came forward, saluted, and apologized, "I''m only shallow in learning, and I can only open one domain. It��s the realm of Jingdevil, and it��s my fault for not being able to help you in time."


    "Hahaha, fellow daoist joked, why apologize?"


    Zhuang Ying laughed, "This has nothing to do with fellow Daoist. Regardless of whether it is the realm of the demon or this lotus flower, as long as it can kill the enemy, it is good. I also think the realm of the demon is better! Fellow Jing, we come here to know There will be many casualties. As long as the Demon Emperor can be rescued, it will be worth it if we are all dead."


    Feng Kun followed, "Now that we have done what we should do, we will never complain."


    "You guys have a good rest."


    Jing Tianshan had nothing to say, she could only continue to strengthen the domain until the top of the prison cell was completely green.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3958: Familiar feeling

    There are not many enemies on the first floor.


    was resolved soon.


    Caiying stopped and looked at the Heaven Punishment Pillars everywhere, and couldn''t help but said, "The fairy world is really crazy."


    "what happened?"


    "Damn it!" Caiying said angrily. "The first three floors have been rescued last week. My palace thought there was no one to save, so I accepted Sun Juan''s order, thinking that I would have a lot of time to go below. I''m looking for Zhou, but...Look, just how many years have passed, these pillars are full of people again, and there are no empty ones. What is this not madness?"


    "That''s right, the fairy world really doesn''t make sense."


    Caiying scolded angrily, "What is unreasonable? It just doesn''t make sense. If you want to catch it, catch it, don''t care, save people first!"


    She didn��t follow common sense in saving people. She didn��t care about the chain formation. She cut off the Heaven Punishment Pillar from the root, and then let the Kai Ren clan carry the pillars together. It was simple and rude, but fortunately, the Kai Human would not complain. .


    The pillars were chopped off, and one after another was carried out.


    "Wait, save me..."


    When a pillar passed by Caiying, there was a faint cry for help.


    Caiying said irritably, "When you go up there will naturally be someone to save you. Why is it urgent?"


    The tightly bound person said immediately, "No, I turned out to be the guard here. I know what''s going on inside. You save me, I tell you!"


    "Is that so?"


    Caiying paused and blinked, "Don''t lie to this palace."


    "How can I lie to you?" the man screamed, "I am really a guard. I was imprisoned by the great city lord because of weak defense last time. It has been almost 300 years now. You rescued me. I tell you how to get down, I know a special passage."


    "That''s fine, if you talk nonsense, don''t blame this palace for being rude."


    Caiying thought about it for a few breaths, raised his shuriken, and chopped it towards the chain, still muttering in his mouth, "The immortal world is also catching its own people. It''s really not a medicine to save you. You are about the same, but you know that you will throw away the dark. There is still some future."


    When the sword light was about to fall, a beam of light came in advance, cutting the person into two.


    "you?"


    Caiying''s face changed slightly, and she looked at the Burling Army next to her, "Are you number seven? What are you doing?"


    "Master Palace Lord, don''t believe him."


    Bolling Army No.7 calmly said, "He lied to you."


    Caiying stagnated, "How do you know?"


    "It''s not that I know, but the leader knows," No.7 said in a deep voice. "He has been paying attention to the situation here. He said that it must be, and the leader wants me to tell you that your way to save people is very good. Continue Just follow the order and don''t do unnecessary things. In addition, there are only two ways to go down there. Zheng Feiyi, the lord of the three cities of Anding City, is ours. We don''t need to get information from the low-level guards."


    After speaking, No.7 retreated.


    Caiying stayed in a daze, and said, "Why are you running? You tell him this time it''s the fault of my palace, so I won''t do it again."


    Before I finished speaking, a **** hand suddenly appeared in the corner. Looking at the direction, it came out of the central passage.


    is almost the same as what I saw when I broke the door before, but it was close to the substance, and this one was more like a ghost.


    No. 7 immediately said, "It''s the Lord of the Great City!"


    "I saw it, you don''t need to say it."


    Caiying stared at that hand, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she smiled decisively.


    No. 7 said straightly, "According to the leader''s order, we must retreat immediately."


    "I know, but my palace will not go up."


    Caiying said in a slow voice, "My palace now orders you to bring the armored race up. This is my palace''s order."


    Seventh hesitated, "This...you just said you won''t commit it again."


    "Go up!" Caiying scolded, "My house''s disobedience is my own business. You must obey the orders, whether it''s your house or your leader."


    After finishing speaking, she swept over the big hand and didn''t look back.


    Number 7 hesitated for two breaths, and took the Burling Army up there, but the Kai Human race did not obey, and may not hear it. They still chopped down the pillars one by one, moved the pillars, and continued the previous actions.


    Caiying had already flown to the big hand.


    Looking at those hands, feeling the strong sense of oppression, she said every word, "Return Zhou!"


    She was hated very much in her heart. The presence of the Great City Lord here means that the following battle is likely to have results. As for the results, there is no need to say anything. She has not contacted Zhou Shu until now. This has never happened before. of.


    Killing intent, soaring like never before.


    It is hard to imagine that that petite body contains such terrible power.


    "Hey."


    sneered with big hands.


    In his eyes, this opponent is nothing at all.


    Caiying erected Shengxie in front of her, and the light suddenly appeared, the human sword was united, the solid sword intent turned into a golden light, and it rushed straight to the big hand.


    The big hand does not move, and when the golden light is about to arrive, the finger suddenly flicks.


    The sword intent immediately deflected, and pierced deeply into the wall, even the hilt of the sword could not be seen.


    "Hey."


    The big hand is still sneering.


    Caiying quickly earned it, and turned around to look at the big hand, the fighting spirit did not diminish at all, but more.


    "Still laughing? My palace will definitely kill you."


    The sword intent exploded again, and in an instant, thousands of sword lights were separated, and they rushed to the big hand in all directions.


    The big hand noticed something, and he didn''t seem to dare to fight against him, so he bent into a fist.


    With the clank of jingle bells, many sword lights returned without success, and finally the fist suddenly raised and hit the middle of the sword of Shengxie.


    Shengxie suddenly bends into an arc, bends more than a hundred degrees, and seems to be broken at any time, but finally did not break. Instead, he bounced out and hit the wall a few times before falling back to the ground.


    Caiying struggled to stand up, with a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth, her eyes colder and more killing intent.


    In the end, it is equivalent to a saint''s opponent, that power is indeed irresistible to her, and the sword intent that transcends the law cannot cause harm, but it is definitely not easy to kill her. The sword spirit lives by the sword, and the victory of evil is like this. The sword can only be broken by a few real saints.


    "Hmph, you are not a saint She cursed secretly, but she was a little strange in her heart. Why is there a very familiar feeling in that big hand?


    Every time Jianyi hits her big hand and is hindered, she feels this way, and it becomes clearer and clearer.


    Is Zhou Shu?


    Whether it is or not, there must be something weird, and I must try again.


    "Hey."


    The big hand is still sneering, and I don''t know where it came from.


    This feeling is like a cat catching a mouse, and it is also deliberately constantly playing around, waiting for the mouse to bear the humiliation and have no way to escape and have to fight back, then hit the mouse on the ground again, watching the mouse��s weak counterattack , The cat is the happiest.


    Standing in front of Sun Juan on the 7th, he said guiltily, "Boss, I''m sorry, she..."


    "nothing dealing with you."


    Sun Juan paused, and slowly said, "At present, she is right, it may be me who is wrong."


    "what?"


    Number 7 was stunned. It was the first time he heard Sun Juan say this.


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3959: Yellow mouth children

    At this time, Zhou Shu was in a wide hall.


    Imprisoned in the middle of a column, surrounded by many large and small pipes, the thickest six pipes are connected to the surrounding six mountains, the mountains are constantly generating power, poured into the column, Zhou Shu was These forces rushed back and forth, unable to move.


    Columns, mountains, and pipes are all flashing runes, and the flow does not stop.


    is obviously a formation.


    "Great City Lord, you can''t go out at all, you can''t leave the copper pillar."


    Looking at the face on the cylinder, Zhou Shu smiled, "Same as I thought."


    The human face is the Lord of the Great City, and he said coldly, "Dying is approaching, so what nonsense are you still talking about."


    "Can you kill me?"


    Zhou Shu faintly said, "What are flowing in these mountains are the various powers you have collected? Constantly improve the essence, through the fusion of formations, find the most suitable combination, and try to obtain the power of chaos... It looks like you No success."


    "Hahaha!"


    Dachengzhu laughed suddenly, "Originally, the old man was unsuccessful, but now...thank you for this."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Thank me for what?"


    "Founder, don''t you know?"


    Dacheng lord snorted and became more proud, "There are many people who practice your Shuzhi Dao in the Outer Realm, but they are actually sent by the Immortal Realm, and most of the Shu Zhili they have cultivated have now come to me, haha."


    Zhou said calmly, "So you got a kind of power you never had before?"


    "To be precise, it is a power that the heavens have never had before, and this power just makes up for the old man''s shortcomings, hahaha!"


    Speaking of Dachengzhu couldn��t help laughing out loud, ��Do you know that after adding your power, what comes out of this formation of the old man is the real power of chaos! You say, the old man does not thank you Who do you thank? I have worked so hard for so many years, but the final key lies with you.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "The real power of Chaos?"


    The Lord of the Great City raised his eyebrows, "Collect the power of all the heavens, take the essence to remove the dross, and smelt it in all possible ways. What is left is the unique and strongest power of the heavens. What else can it be if it is not the power of Chaos? Boy, Don''t ask knowingly!"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "If it was the power of chaos, why would you still be trapped in the pillar?"


    "you wanna die!"


    The Lord of the Great City became irritated, and suddenly stretched out two big hands in the cylinder, aiming at Zhou Shu to beat back and forth.


    Although the strength is surprisingly great, Zhou Shu can be beaten to tremble all over, as if his head is shrunk to his neck, but no matter how he beats, the copper light on Zhou Shu has not been eliminated. The furnace is still there, and naturally No major damage.


    "Why bother, you are not a saint, you can''t break the furnace at all."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "You haven''t tried it outside. If you could kill me, you would have killed it. You don''t need to bring me here for refining."


    "The old man is slowly refining, the furnace is just a pile of broken copper and broken iron."


    The big hand took it back, staring at Zhou Shu with a big face, with a lot of anger, but soon turned into a smile, because it was extraordinarily big, changed quickly, and looked extraordinarily terrifying, "You think it''s a good thing not to die? Now the old man Are chasing and killing those companions who came with you, tell you that none of them can run away! Watching them die one by one, will you still feel better here?"


    "They are them, I am me."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "You still think about yourself. You have worked so hard, but you still can''t get out."


    He looked around and seemed to realize, "Counting this formation, the entire Prisoner''s Prison is extraordinarily grand and exquisite. It is definitely a rare treasure building in the heavens. To build this Prisoner''s Prison, excluding the immortal world, at least the Xuanhuang world. With the participation of the five big families, all these five big families have disappeared. Undoubtedly, this is done by your immortal world. You will throw it away when you use others, lest they leak their secrets and force them to disappear, but you don��t know. , They also restricted you, hehe, they were actually regarded as the eye of the entire prison, or the kind that can''t get out."


    The Great City Lord paused slightly, "Is it seen through reincarnation?"


    Zhou Shu smiled without saying a word, "Haha."


    "Impossible."


    Great City Lord thought for a while, "You guessed it, you can never perform reincarnation here."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Then am I right?"


    "It makes no sense to guess right or not."


    Dachengzhu seemed to calm down, "You don''t have to anger the old man. Compared with the power of Chaos, these tens of thousands of years of humiliation are nothing at all. As long as the power of Chaos can be refined, the old man will leave here in the blink of an eye. At that time, the entire heavens will be dominated by the old man, no one can stop, and you, after witnessing the birth of the power of chaos, will be completely refined by the old man and become a sacrifice."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You seem to be very confident? What chaotic power do you have for you?"


    "Ha ha."


    Dachengzhu sneered, "The old man repeats it again. That is the power of chaos. I want to thank you for your Shu Zhili. It can neutralize most powers, fill in gaps, and improve certain powers. Quality, after getting Shu��s power, the old man��s Chaos power can be greatly improved, and now it��s only the last point to be completely successful, Zhou Shu, if you hadn��t offended the old man, the old man would really have the heart to leave you behind and be able to create this Strength, it''s a pity to die."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "If I feel a pity, I won''t be placed here."


    "You are right, the old man just said casually."


    Dachengzhu laughed, "What''s a pity, it has been used up, and what value is there? Everything under the world is like this. Lost value, destruction is the best destination. As the stepping stone of the old man, you have succeeded. The rest is dead."


    "So frank."


    Zhou Shu showed a hint of emotion, "You must have been Elder Xianting in the past, or the one with a high status?"


    Dachengzhu smiled, UU reading "You are talking nonsense. If your status is not high, how can you guard the prison cell? The old man was the first elder of Xian Ting, what the old man said, no People can disobey, otherwise they will die!"


    is probably only because of the face. The great city lord expresses his emotions very strongly, and his expression changes every time he speaks, exaggerating like a clown.


    Zhou Shu paused, "It turned out to be the first elder, which is now the location of Baili Qianshan."


    Dacheng lord sneered, "Hundred miles and thousands of mountains? Back then, I was just a kid with a yellow mouth!"


    "Then I''m really disrespectful. Forgive me for not being able to get up and salute."


    Zhou Shu looked at that face and slowly said, "Compared with Elder Shadow, are you also a yellow-mouthed child?"


    The Great City Lord is stuck.


    The ugly big face stared at Zhou Shu, which was distorted into long lines with countless color blocks, "What did you say, you say it again!"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Elder Shadow..."


    "Shut up!"


    The big face was twisted into a big mouth, as if to swallow Zhou Shu.


    (PS: Thank you 17953018 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3960: Dominate yourself

    It is impossible to shut up, and it is impossible to shut up in this life.


    In exchange for another violent beating from Dachengzhu, but Zhou Shu didn''t care, he was even happy.


    His furnace is indestructible and cannot be defeated by the great city lord. More importantly, he wants to be defeated because he needs the power of the great city lord, the so-called chaotic power of these great city lord...


    Is ���� really the power of chaos?


    That''s just the wishful thinking of Dachengzhu.


    Can it become the power of Chaos by bringing all the power together?


    of course not.


    The power of chaos is the origin of everything, rather than a simple fusion of various forces. Since the beginning of the heavens, no one has ever obtained the true power of chaos. Can the great city master rely on the prisoner to do it? Totally impossible.


    And the root of the illusion of Dachengzhu is Shu Zhili.


    Because of the unique characteristics of Shuzhidao, when all the power and Shuzhili are mixed, these mixed powers have a common pace. They are compatible with Shuzhili, and at the same time, they are also compatible with Shuzhili, which looks more like It''s a whole, it''s not as cumbersome and difficult to control as before, but this is not the power of Chaos. In fact, the power of the Great City Lord is actually Shu Zhili.


    Very special Shu Zhili.


    It is not made by cultivation, nor from Taoist furnace, but because of the integration of various powers, this Shu Zhili has a higher ability than most powers, and it is very different from the original Shu Zhili. ����It looks like the power of Chaos indeed.


    When I learned this, Zhou Shu was excited.


    When ���� spread the Tao of Shu, Zhou Shu expected such a thing.


    The Great City Lord, who is dedicated to collecting all the power of the heavens, certainly will not miss Shu Zhili. After Shu Zhili is obtained by the Great City Lord, what will happen? He has thought that Shu Zhili may be divided and annihilated by other forces. It may also be compatible with other forces and integrate smoothly.


    The latter is more likely.


    Of course Zhou Shu has no absolute certainty. After all, the power of the laws he masters is not all of the heavens, and he has no way to collect the various powers of foreign races, monsters, and thousands of them. However, it is impossible to imagine that Shu Zhili is all compatible.


    But the result is obviously good.


    Perhaps there will be problems when Shu Zhili merges with those forces, but it doesn��t matter, there are strong men like Dachengzhu and the formation of the wisdom of the black and yellow world, even if there is a problem, it can be corrected. This is the fact. Shu Zhili really merged a lot of powers and became the power of Chaos of the Great City Lord.


    When Zhou Shu sensed this, Zhou Shu was even more excited, so excited that he was speechless.


    That''s great, Dachengzhu.


    He helped himself to verify Shu Zhili, and Shu Zhidao, without his own participation, took a big step further.


    This is what the founders dream of. If it weren''t for the fact that I couldn''t say it now, Zhou Shu would have to say a few hundred thank you to the Great City Lord.


    Of course, this does not mean that Zhou Shu can smoothly use the power of the great city lord and turn it into his own. This is impossible. Those powers are still the power of the great city lord. They are very special Shu''s power, and the source of power is not The Tao of Zhou Shu and Zhou Shu relied on the existence of the formation, more dependent on the prisoner��s sky, and on the great city lord. Zhou Shu could not put the rebellious ones into the furnace. Of course, because they were Shu Zhili, it was impossible. It really hurts the founder.


    No matter how he gets beaten, nothing will happen.


    But it can''t be used, it doesn''t mean Zhou Shu can''t change it.


    Zhou Shu has been procrastinating with the Great City Lord, just using these time to better perceive Shu''s power here, and then to dominate.


    Yes, it is dominance.


    After decades of working with Hao Ruoyan and the Tower of Good Fortune, Zhou Shu had a preliminary understanding of the rules of control.


    He can gradually control some powers lower than his own. The reason why it is gradually is because it takes a lot of time. It does not mean that he can control it. At this level, even the average golden fairy cannot control it. In the face of strong At the same time, it was useless at all, but the current situation was different. At present, he was facing not other powers, but a lot of special Shuzhi forces controlled by other people.


    Shouldn''t it be so difficult to control the power you create?


    Zhou Shu quickly thought about it and started to do it. The facts are harder than he thought, but it��s not that hard, because he can really see hope and can really do it. For example, his rule of control is It has penetrated into the power of the Great City Lord, and has caused a certain impact on the surroundings.


    The familiar feeling felt by Caiying is because of this.


    Continue, and it won��t be long before the attack of the Great City Lord can really hurt Caiying.


    Of course it''s not just Caiying, but everyone here.


    Controlling these so-called chaotic forces to counterattack the Great City Lord is currently impossible, but it is still possible to prevent them from harming others.


    It took a long time before Dachengzhu took his hand back.


    The big face is still distorted, with an exaggerated smile like a clown, "Hahaha, is it useful for you to deliberately provoke the old man? It''s just lingering, just like your companions, none of them can survive! I don''t know if you can''t see it now, first That little **** the first floor, alas, how tortured by the old man!"


    "I said, they are them, I am me."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, his eyes fell on his big face, "I''m still more interested in you."


    The Great City Lord confirmed Zhou Shu''s eyes, and said coldly, "Sure enough, the founders have no heart, no feelings at all."


    "You are not a creator, how do you know? In fact, it''s just me."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I have a question to ask you, after you really get the power of chaos, do you plan to deal with those shadow elders? As far as I know, even those from the Hanging Bell Sect are exhausted. Their oppression."


    "Where did you know it? You guessed it yourself."


    Dacheng lord sneered, UU reading "The Suspended Bell Sect is a puppet placed in the fairy world by the kingdom of gods, how could the puppet feel humiliated."


    "Wrong mouth right?" Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shaken, "The Kingdom of God, I haven''t heard this for a long time, do you come from the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    The Great City Lord paused, and said calmly, "The old man knows that you are from the Xuanhuang Realm, yes, so is the old man."


    "It''s my fault, I should have thought of it long ago."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "If you can gather several big clans from the Xuanhuang Realm to build the city, you may not be able to do it even in the Immortal Realm. You must come forward with respected people from the Xuanhuang Realm, but I don��t understand. Big family, why would you choose to do this?"


    The Great City Lord snorted, "What do you do? Are you referring to the prison of the sky or the persecution of the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "All, you should understand."


    "The old man does not need to explain to anyone in his life, but the old man can tell you frankly that the old man will kill those shadow elders."


    The big face suddenly fell silent, and his eyes were extremely cold.


    The killing intent seemed to have extended to the immortal world, rushing to Duan tomorrow.


    (PS: Thank you Qiantang family for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3961: More obedient

    Zhou Shu froze, and he was shocked, "What did you say?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, the Dacheng lord became more contented, "The old man said, I want to kill those shadow elders!"


    "Good spirit, worthy of the first elder of Xianting," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I am a little admired, ambitious, and not a completely confused old antique, forgive me to ask, after you kill them, you must doing what?"


    "Hahaha!"


    The Lord of the City laughed, "Crap, of course it should be replaced!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, concealing the disappointment in his eyes, and said slowly, "That''s it."


    "What do you mean, don''t you think the old man can''t do it?"


    Dacheng lord suddenly became vicious, "When the old man refines you as a founder and has the power of chaos, there is nothing in the heavens that an old man can''t do!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If you can''t do it, I can''t talk about it. I''m just sorry. Before, there was a little feeling that you and I were on the same road, but I actually think too much."


    "You and I are on the same road, do you want to be a shadow elder too?"


    What the Dacheng lord thought of, he laughed, "Yes, becoming the shadow elder can hold the entire fairy world and even the heavens in his hands and play with it. Who doesn''t want to be a saint, but he is happier than a saint, the old man now I just want to sit in that position, these tens of thousands of years, but it has been too long."


    "Then I wish you success."


    Zhou Shu felt helpless for a while and smiled to show helplessness.


    Before the great city lord said to kill the shadow elder, he did give birth to some feelings that we are not alone, but he will obviously be wrong. The great city lord wants to replace it, and Zhou Shu wants to completely destroy the shadow elder. Kind of system.


    For Zhou Shu, the absence of elders is the most important thing.


    Dachengzhu looked at him and sneered, "Besides saying these things, what else can you do? Don��t you expect to go out? Don��t dream, Zhou Shu, you can never go out. The old man will definitely refine you Your Taoist furnace, and your Tao!"


    "Then you just practice and see."


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes and slid, but he slid out along the pipe.


    Dacheng''s face changed slightly, "How could you still move?"


    He was really puzzled. The cylinder was filled with the power of chaos. Any quasi-sage should not even want to use the power in it. A golden fairy like Zhou Shu could escape from the power of chaos, although the speed was very slow. But it is also incredible, is Tao Lu such a powerful one?


    Or is there still flaws in your own chaotic power?


    Zhou Shu said much more lazily, wandering along the pipeline to the mountains.


    Has begun to adapt to his own strength, just to move the muscles and bones.


    There is no way to escape. If you can��t do it, it��s meaningless. He won��t suffer any harm in his Shu Zhili. He just wants to take a better look at this formation and figure out the principle. The city lord has something to do, so he won��t put more energy on it. Although the big city lord only allocates a little energy to deal with the invaders above, it is always good to be able to do less.


    level one.


    Caiying got up with difficulty and wiped the blood on the corners of her mouth.


    She no longer remembers how many times she was thrown out, anyway, she couldn''t count them back and forth.


    Alas, it was a terrible loss.


    If it was through the power of victory over evil, the body would have been torn apart long ago, the sword intent would be wiped out, and the sword spirit would no longer be a sword spirit.


    But till now, the fighting spirit hasn��t been worn down at all, even more, and I can feel it very clearly. The familiar feeling in the big hand is 100% from Zhou. As that feeling becomes clearer and clearer, the harm I have suffered is also It''s getting smaller and smaller, and the few shots just now, compared to before, are simply scratching.


    Zhou Shu is still there, and he is still helping the palace!


    This thought firmly occupied her mind and made her insist on her own thoughts. Zhou Shu was just caught by the big hand, trapped in the big hand, as long as she continues to fight, Zhou Shu will come out and return. To her.


    With a bow on the sword body, it bounced up and rushed towards the big hand.


    The sword intent is hidden under the sword''s edge.


    After fighting for this period of time, she realized some truths, better use magic weapons, hide the front and raise the momentum, a little bit to accumulate strength, and strive for victory. It is more important than opening and closing, and directly winning with one blow. better.


    Of course, you have to act according to your opponent.


    The big hand seemed to be ignoring it, no matter how Shengxie approached, it still did not move.


    Dacheng Master was a little lost. He was still thinking about why Zhou Shu could move. The power of Chaos could not be flawed. Even a founder could not exceed the power of Chaos, even if it was not perfect.


    What exactly is going on?


    It wasn''t until the sword''s edge cut through the big hand that the sword intent hidden in it suddenly exploded, making the internal power trend a little messy, and the big hand realized what, waved his hand, and firmly pinched Shengxie.


    "Bug, you **** it."


    The big hand spit out a few words coldly and tightened suddenly.


    I was really very angry. I haven''t thought about the problem over there. There was a problem here, but it was a sword intent equivalent to the quasi-sage, and it could pierce the defense, and even broke out inside.


    When did the old man''s Chaos power become a sieve with holes everywhere?


    I really can''t bear it, I must crush it with the sword and the man, so that these clowns are completely annihilated in the power of Chaos.


    Realizing something, Shengxie flashed a golden light.


    "Mysterious gold?"


    The big hand seemed to be enlightened, "It turns out to be that magic sword."


    For the first time, he started to face his opponent, UU reading also noticed the difference.


    The legend of the demon sword defeating evil has been circulated in the immortal world for hundreds of thousands of years. At the beginning, it was a nightmare for everyone in the immortal world. The lord of the big city was also deceived by the legend, and he deliberately searched for it, wanting to purify it and bring it back Yes, I just couldn''t find it, and then I forgot it. It was just a sword that was not a Taoist weapon. As the elder of Xian Ting, there was no need to spend too much time on it.


    Unexpectedly to meet at such a moment.


    These golden lights...


    He suddenly thought of something, this, could it be that the victory over evil is born with it?


    After hesitating, the golden light bloomed. Although it was held tightly by the big hand, hundreds of thousands of branches were still stubbornly separated. This bunch of faint golden lights, like countless hoes, flashed and disappeared, together. Fall, slowly pry the surrounding force away and clear it.


    Even if it is the so-called power of chaos.


    The big hand that was originally unbreakable also began to loosen.


    Taking advantage of this little gap, Shengxie suddenly exerted force, broke the barrier, and fell hundreds of feet away in an instant.


    Caiying turned into a human form, with some horror on her face, but she felt a burst of lightness in her heart. She was able to get out of trouble just now, except for Zhou Shu''s help, she obviously forced Shengxie��s own magic tricks out, otherwise It is impossible to get rid of her own sword intent.


    She saw this technique for the first time, and it took hundreds of years to figure it out.


    Sure enough, crisis can bring about big changes.


    Caiying swallowed the evil soul in the sword of victory, and got rid of the past for the sake of victory, but did not really get the sword''s approval.


    "Hey, now you should listen more to this palace, right? Let us work together to solve this guy!"


    Holding Shengxie, Caiying looked ahead with more fighting spirit.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continued support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3962: Very strong

    The big hand paused, there was no next move.


    Dachengzhu is a little irritable.


    The invincible power of chaos made him an existence beyond God in the prison. He also believes that this will still be the case after leaving the prison. The result is not satisfactory. First, he experienced several blows in Zhou Shu. Being able to press Zhou Shu to death, failed to destroy the Dao Furnace, and allowed Zhou Shu to move freely under the constraints of the power of Chaos. Although I can''t figure it out, it is excusable for Zhou Shu to be a founder, but how did this little girl respond? thing?


    Relying on a Dao weapon flying sword, let yourself be frustrated one after another?


    What is going on with the power of chaos?


    He will never believe that what he has built for tens of thousands of years is not the power of Chaos. Even if it is really not, he will not admit it. This not only means that tens of thousands of years of suffering are all in vain, but also that his life is lost. significance.


    Dacheng lord did not move, but Caiying did not watch.


    On Shengxie, a fire suddenly burst out.


    The fire was extremely blazing, and full of vitality and vitality. Wherever the fire shining, no matter what it was, flames were born one after another, and in response to it, the dark iron wall that cut off almost all the laws unexpectedly also appeared. Clusters of flames.


    The big hand opened suddenly.


    Caiying was startled, and subconsciously shouted, "What are you looking at!?"


    Seli Neil, in fact, she didn''t know what was going on. The fire was ignited by Shengxie himself. She was only infused with a lot of sword intent. Who knew it would become like this?


    "Hook, then the fire marsh."


    Big hands sneered, "The old man wants to see if the original fire of this mysterious yellow world can burn through the power of the old man''s chaos!"


    Before the words were over, Shengxie, who was already covered in flames, flew straight over.


    Caiying was almost dragged by Shengxie, but she didn''t panic at all. Instead, there was a lot of excitement, "Gouza, Huomao, are these your tactics? Shengxie, tell this palace what their origins are. Ah, what is the original fire of the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    There is no response.


    The fire fell on the big hand, and the big hand immediately burned.


    "Go away!"


    The big hand rebuffed and waved hard.


    Shengxie was immediately bounced away, and the flames on it disappeared, and the flames on the big hand quickly disappeared, but a little burnt black was left behind, as well as a little white air flowing around.


    Looking at the big hand, Caiying shook her head.


    It''s a pity.


    Although she didn''t know anything.


    I don''t know how the fire came, or how it turned out, but at least she understood that she could become very strong with Shengxie.


    the third floor.


    There were dead bodies everywhere, and blood stains on the walls.


    The alien race led by Zhu Dashan and the Boling Army encountered strong resistance on this floor, with more than half of the casualties, but finally won. They cleaned the guards and blocked the entrance to the next floor. They are now purging the team. , Ready to complete the most important task.


    "what!"


    Not far away, a terrible cry suddenly came.


    Zhu Dashan stared at it and said solemnly, "Who knows what''s going on?"


    A Birling Army quickly walked over, "It is the Quasi-Saint who just fled. After we defeated him, he wanted to leave the central passage. I followed behind and saw that he had just entered, and then the passage was miserable. Scream."


    Zhu Dashan seemed to think, "That big hand did it, right?"


    "Probably."


    Bollingjun nodded, a trace of grief flashed across his expressionless face.


    In the fierce battle, the big hand that came out of sight gave them a lot of trouble. Almost half of the casualties were related to him. If it weren��t for Zhu Dashan to be at the forefront, and that big hand was in a daze or disappeared from time to time, who I don''t know if they can win this time.


    "The next step is to deal with him."


    Zhu Dashan looked at the rest of the people calmly, "If you want to go, follow me, if you don''t want to, just stay here."


    The Bolingjun said slowly, "There is no willingness or willingness, we only obey the order, if you say go, we will go, if you can''t go, we won''t go."


    Zhu Dashan smiled, "Well, you stay here."


    The Burling Army is a very good combat power. Whether it is auxiliary or main attack, it can play a role no matter what the situation. He hopes that they will help every battle, but this time is different, facing the big city lord, that Enemies equivalent to saints, he can afford to be thick-skinned, and others can''t. He never hopes that all these brave fighters will die here.


    Looking at the alien race, he followed, "You stay, too. The task is to guard the entrance and don''t let anyone pass by."


    After that, he strode over, leaving only the back like a mountain.


    The order he got was to destroy the central channel, he agreed, but he didn''t know how to destroy it, so he could only use his own method.


    Block the passage with your own body, isn''t it ruined?


    When he walked to the passage, he just glanced at it and jumped down.


    The moment he entered the passage, he was entangled by dozens of weird whips


    The whip, which is extremely agile, cannot be avoided at all and can only be at the mercy of it.


    He knew that it was called the energy whip, which Zhou Shu told him that it could extract almost all the power of the law, and pay attention to it when encountered, but he didn''t care because he never used the power of the law.


    Push your feet hard.


    The weight of a mountain suddenly fell on those whips.


    Although his body is small now, it is also a veritable mountain, with footprints on the dark iron, several feet deep.


    boom.


    The whip suddenly broke off.


    No matter how smart it is, it can''t compare to overwhelming power.


    However, Zhu Dashan did not fall because one hand supported him.


    "Hahaha!"


    The big hand smiled frantically, "Another one is here!"


    In fact, they used laughter to conceal their inner dissatisfaction, or melancholy. Two people have already delivered the door, but they are all alive and there is no sign of death in a short time... Those two are the same, you must die, the sooner the better.


    The big hand expanded rapidly, extending all the way along the passage wall, and encircled Zhu Dashan in a blink of an eye.


    Just about to use force, a hot breath came, and there was a feeling that the fingers could not be gathered.


    Where is a person in his hand, it is clearly a Buddha statue, made of gilt gold, emitting a soft and bright brilliance, sacred, solemn and inviolable.


    "Go to hell!"


    Only a half breath, UU reading www.uukanshu. The host of the com big city pinched it hard.


    What''s this, it''s deceptive and confusing, let alone meditation, even if it is a living Buddha, now the old man has to rub off several layers of skin.


    The old man used it, but the power of chaos!


    Five deep fingerprints immediately burned on Zhu Dashan''s body, as if even the bones were squeezed out.


    Zhu Dashan turned a blind eye, as if it was not his body that was being squeezed tightly. Instead of shrinking his body to reduce the pain, he continued to expand his body. Since he can''t get down, let''s block the passage completely. .


    boom.


    His body swelled up suddenly, and the passage of tens of meters in radius was immediately filled with his body.


    There is no gap at all.


    (PS: Thank you Lan''s for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3963: perfect

    "I''m like a fish..."


    Zhou Shu, who wanders between the pipes, looks very leisurely, almost sings aloud.


    Behind him is the big hand, Xu Shi is scrupulous about the formation. The Great City Lord does not dare to exert too much force, but this will not be able to catch Zhou Shu. Every time Zhou Shu slips through his fingers, he is flexible. It''s like a fish.


    Dachengzhu is very upset.


    The first and third layers have encountered problems, and the biggest problem is still here.


    Looking at the big face, Zhou Shu easily noticed the existence of the obsession, and his mind turned.


    Now he is very familiar with the power of the Great City Lord, and the rule of control has begun to play a greater role. It is certain that Caiying and Zhu Dashan will not be in danger now. When the Great City Lord��s attack is fatal, dominate The law will make Shu Zhili deviate or reverse.


    Since there is no danger, it is time to fight back.


    How to deal with the Great City Lord, this is a very difficult question. The Great City Lord is very strong and outrageous. Although it is not the power of Chaos, it is also one of the strongest powers in the heavens, Shu Zhili in a near perfect state. Combining the power of many laws and other powers, it is very close to the law of detachment, and the difference between the opponents under the quasi-sage and the sage is not very different.


    Of course, even if it is a quasi-sage, it doesn''t last a while, and the ending remains the same.


    The Great City Lord has the strength to crush everything. The shortcoming is that he can''t leave the Prisoner''s Prison. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhili, everyone who attacked the Prisoner''s Prison would have died now. There would be no exception.


    To defeat an enemy like the Great City Lord, we can only look forward to two possibilities, one is that the Great City Lord himself has a problem, and the other is waiting for the saint to intervene.


    Or, both are fine.


    What was decided, Zhou Shu said calmly, "Great City Lord, have you begun to doubt your Chaos Power?"


    "fart!"


    With a big face yelled, "The old man never doubted himself, the power of chaos is just not perfect!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That''s why there is a problem?"


    Dachengzhu paused and said slowly, "The three of you are not ordinary people, a founder, the most special sword in the Xuanhuang world, and the meditation from the demon clan. No matter when, they are the most difficult to deal with. The characters... even in the face of the chaotic power of the old man."


    Saying these words seemed to be justifying himself, but he had no other choice. He spent 60,000 years in a prison cell and absorbed countless strengths. Now he would rather believe that there are no saints in the heavens than he would believe. It is not the power of Chaos that I have worked hard to cultivate.


    This is already a kind of obsession, even if it is not the power of chaos, it must be.


    To doubt yourself is equivalent to doubting everything, and this path of practice will come to an end.


    Zhou Shu stared at him and said calmly, "I have seen the power of the acquired chaos before, and it is very different from the master of the big city."


    Dacheng''s face changed suddenly, "What, the power of the acquired Chaos?"


    He was already fascinated by the words Chaos and couldn''t help hearing it.


    "It''s the Chaos Power formed by the day after tomorrow. It''s almost the same as what you have now. Of course, I don''t want to talk about it. After all, no one has seen the true Chaos Power. Dacheng Lord, this sentence is not aimed at you, but I Very puzzled, because the power of the acquired chaos that I have seen is just a trace..." Zhou Shu paused and said slowly, "Great City Lord, you should know Senior Mi Zhu, right?"


    "Mi Zhu..."


    Dachengzhu thought of something, a trace of trepidation flashed in his eyes, "What did you mention him for?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Mi Zhu was the fourth in the celestial list at the time, but because third and first were not in the immortal world, he was actually the second strongest in the immortal world, Mi Zhu who was only one step away from the sword sage. , It should be similar to you now, right?"


    Dachengzhu stared at Zhou Shu, angrily for a while, and didn''t want to speak.


    Of course he knew Mi Zhu. They were originally from the same age. At that time, he had just been promoted to Elder Xian Ting, and he was so energetic that everyone would bend when he saw it, so he took the initiative to challenge Mi Zhu who was in the sect at that time. Needless to say, the result was a thorough loss. Mi Zhu, the fourth place in the celestial pole ranking, was definitely not brought out by the immortal world. He was fought hard with one sword and one sword. The battle also made him understand who is the immortal world. Even the practitioners who are most likely to become holy.


    Elder Xian Ting does not mean that there is greater hope for sanctification, but more rights and resources, but rights and resources are no better than true talent.


    It may also be that battle that made him firm in his determination to obtain the power of Chaos.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Of course I want to mention it, because the power of acquired chaos belongs to him."


    The Great City Lord stagnated, "When did he do it? Didn''t he die long ago? Then, is the power of the acquired Chaos here with you?"


    When Zhou Shu thought of something, he was shocked and immediately said, "You know Senior Mi Zhu is dead, then do you know how he died?"


    Dachengzhu''s expression was condensed, "You are talking about the power of acquired chaos, not the cause of Mi Zhu''s death."


    Zhou Shu ignored him, and said to himself, "Mi Zhu died in the Demon Realm, and was besieged to death by several major Demon Lords and many Demon Lords and Envoys, but I don��t understand why he went to the Demon Realm and why Was besieged? Did your Xian Ting let him go? Then you told the Demon World in advance that Mi Zhu would be unfavorable to the Demon World? If not, I can''t figure out why the Demon World suddenly wanted to deal with him."


    Dachengzhu slowly said, "If you want to discuss the power of Chaos with the old man, the old man doesn''t mind telling you about it, nothing else."


    "ridiculous."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "I''m going to be refined by you, what are you still worrying about? Are you worried that Elder Shadow will suddenly appear and take you back?"


    "Don''t bullshit!"


    Dacheng lord frowned and scolded coldly, "The old man is a sect in Anding City, and Xian Ting can''t control the old man! Besides, the old man already has the power of chaos, and he is not afraid of the shadow elder at all. These words are meaningless! "


    Zhou Shu stared at him with piercing eyes, "Then what can''t you say? If you say it, I will tell you the situation of the acquired Chaos Power. I will tell you exactly, maybe you What can be learned from it to perfect your Chaos power."


    Dachengzhu thought for a few breaths, but he was a little moved.


    The power of Chaos I got is indeed not perfect. Although Zhou Shu can be perfected after refining, it may not be possible to successfully refining according to the current situation. Then Zhou Shu didn��t know what was going on, he seemed to understand the Chaos very well. The shortcomings of power..., if Mi Zhu created the power of acquired Chaos, maybe there is really something worth learning from. In short, the more the better, the better.


    Zhou Shu urged, "How about it, Dacheng Lord?"


    He originally wanted to use the power of acquired primordial chaos to disturb the heart of the Great City Lord, but the news of Mi Zhu must also be known.


    Not only because Mi Zhu is associated with the Emperor Xuanyuan, but also because he wants to avenge Mi Zhu.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 15110722 for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3964: Shameless

    "Fine."


    Dachengzhu paused and said calmly, "It was his own idea for Mi Zhu to go to the Demon Realm, but it was true that someone had leaked his trace and notified the Demon Realm in advance."


    Zhou Shu pretended to be indifferent, "Who wants him to die so much? It won''t be you, Dacheng Lord, is Mi Zhu threatening you?"


    "Don''t bullshit."


    Da Chengzhu frowned, "His sanctification is not a bad thing for the old man. The old man just envied his talent, and he can''t take it away. What did the old man do to him?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him for a few breaths, seeming to confirm something, "Who is that?"


    "What do you ask in such detail?"


    Dacheng Lord showed some doubts, "Are you going to avenge him? This is the condition for you to get the power of the acquired Chaos? Is the power of the acquired Chaos now in your furnace? Is it because of this power? , So that you are not afraid of the power of chaos of the old man?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You tell me, and I will tell you, that''s what I said before."


    The Great City Lord paused, "If you plan to take revenge, then you must die quickly, and the revenge will be avenged."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, and quickly said, "Is it Elder Shadow? How do you make sure?"


    "The reaction is fast."


    Dacheng Lord said lightly, "The only thing I know about Mi Zhu going to the Demon Realm is Elder Xian Ting and Elder Shadow. As far as I know, Elder Xian Ting has no one to go to the Demon Realm, but it is possible that Elder Shadow is very capable. Great, even in the immortal world, you can directly communicate with the devil. This is one of them. The second is that the news of Mi Zhu''s death was the first to know about the death of the shadow elder, and our elder Xianting did not know that he was dead."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You have verified all of these, right?"


    The Dacheng Lord slowly said, "The fourth in the celestial list, Kunlun��s strongest swordsman, who is destined to become a saint to guard the immortal world, disappears unknown or not, will Xianting leave it alone? It��s just that the old man can��t think of it. Find out this, of course, the matter will end here."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "All the six shadow elders participated?"


    Dachengzhu smiled unconsciously, "Six is ??one, and one is six, don''t you understand this?"


    Zhou Shu sneered, "I understand, I just didn''t expect Xianting to be so shameless. Six is ??just a number. In order to add three and then overtake eight, if the opponent is not eight but ten, then six is ??eight. In short, it must be more than one. , Ha ha, anyway they want to be the same."


    "Yes, shameless is not shameless, but the old man is really tired."


    The Lord of the City looked at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Why don''t you give yourself away, and the old man will kill Elder Shadow for you, and everything will stop. Isn''t it good?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I''m not bored yet."


    "That''s because you haven''t done it before. It''s hard to be a puppet."


    The Lord of the City paused and said in a deep voice, "Don''t talk nonsense, tell the old man! How did the power of the acquired chaos come from? Is it on you? What is the difference between it and the power of the old man? You have all seen Yes, you must tell the old man exactly, otherwise, otherwise..."


    Otherwise, it took a long time, but it couldn''t continue.


    Now Zhou Shu has fallen into his hands, and he can''t kill him, and he doesn''t know how to threaten Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You don''t need so many, otherwise, I promised you will naturally say that the founders dare not go back."


    The Lord of the City stared at him, "Then you hurry up!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and slowly said, "The power of the acquired Chaos I have seen is born from the combination of Mi Zhu''s body and magic power..."


    Zhou Shu said in a whisper, there were not many mistakes, but Da Chengzhu��s face became darker and deeper, "You are true? Just a trace of acquired chaotic power broke the seal of Mi Zhuji''s whole body power. Just a trace, just a trace?!"


    "correct."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Although it is only a trace, anyone who sees and perceives it will have a feeling that is completely impossible to resist. No matter what it is, it can''t hinder him at all, let alone kill him. From the point of view of these practitioners who are not yet saints, the acquired chaotic power itself is perfect and does not require any perfection. It is such a power, and the great city lord��s, the great city lord��s..."


    Dacheng lord suddenly yelled, "Power of Chaos! Tell me!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Yes, the Chaos Power of the Great City Lord is very different from him. Although the power level is surprisingly high, it does not give me the feeling of being unable to resist. In essence, it does not exceed the law by much, so I I feel confused."


    Dacheng Lord Mu stayed, watching Zhou Shuliu go without any response.


    Zhou Yishi said, "Great City Lord, don''t you really doubt that it is not the power of Chaos?"


    boom!


    The big hand suddenly grabbed it, and didn''t care about the formation. The pipe couldn''t help swinging, and the mountain shook, as if it might collapse at any time.


    Naturally, Zhou Shu couldn''t avoid it, and didn''t want to avoid it. He let Dachengzhu grab it, and then watched him desperately squeeze it. It was completely exhausted. The Dachengzhu gritted his teeth, wishing Zhou Shu would die here immediately. No need to hear those lies again.


    "Lies, all you said are lies!"


    The big face rose to black, and he shouted like a curse, "There is no power of acquired chaos at all, you are lying to me, right? Right!?"


    He has been hiding in the prison of heaven. He has only his own chaotic power in his heart. Apart from absorbing power and refining chaos, he has no time to take care of other things. He believes that what he is doing is right, and gathers himself and the wisdom of the Xuanhuang world. What he got must be the power of chaos. This obsession made him almost crazy, and he would not accept that there were other chaos powers outside, which were better than him.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, calmly, "I said, I''m not sure if it is the power of Chaos."


    As if he had caught something, the Great City Lord quickly said, "Yes, that is definitely not the power of Chaos, it''s just another powerful force."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It may also be the case."


    "It must be so, it is not possible!"


    The Lord of the City hurriedly shouted, his face looked a little more normal, if it weren''t for the power of Chaos, it would be fine.


    "Maybe, but that kind of power is stronger than the power of Chaos of the Great City Lord."


    Zhou Shu spoke very plainly. UU read , but the words "Power of Chaos" add to the tone, and not only this time. Every time Zhou Shu talks about the power of Chaos, Zhou Shu deliberately strengthens his tone, also for The more it affects Dachengzhu, obsession, the more you talk, the deeper your feelings.


    The big city lord was stuck.


    If there is another power stronger than the power of chaos, what is the power of chaos? What do you pursue?


    "You are lying, there is absolutely no stronger power than the old man''s Chaos Power, you go to the old man to die!"


    Staring at Zhou Shu, his killing intent had reached its extreme. All the chaotic power in the prison cell seemed to have been mobilized by him and pressed toward Zhou Shu.


    Although it was a lot more uncomfortable than before, Zhou Shu was still very indifferent. It could be seen that the Great City Lord was very close to obsession with becoming a demon.


    It''s almost.


    (PS: Thank you 17953018 for your attention and support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3965: Just messed up

    oom.


    The formation that has gathered countless wisdom has cracked a crack.


    Some scattered forces crossed the pipe containing them and spilled to the ground.


    what a pity.


    Zhou Shu watched these lost powers, seemingly thoughtful, not thinking about victory or defeat, but the power of chaos.


    Of course, here is not the power of chaos, and it is impossible to get it with this method. Wisdom is sometimes poor, and the formation constructed by humans, even if it can produce such a trace of chaotic power, will break the formation at the moment of generation, nothing The formation can accommodate the true power of Chaos, even if it is acquired.


    Perhaps only the coincidence of the fate of God can give birth to Chaos, just like Mi Zhu back then.


    Even Dachengzhu failed, and most of what he did in Xianshu City was useless.


    Dachengzhu was still in anger, and he didn��t notice that his formation, that is, the foundation of the prisoner��s prison, had begun to loosen. He just persistently mobilized him to look forward to the perfect chaotic power, unreservedly. He did not realize that Zhou Shu was squeezed by so much force, but he was not damaged at all. It was completely different from the previous time.


    it''s time.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Great City Lord, calm down."


    The big face shook, but the strength did not stop quickly. After a while, it began to slowly weaken.


    Dachengzhu stared at Zhou Shu, "I want the old man to calm down, the old man is your enemy."


    My mind calmed down a bit, and there was a lot of disdain for Zhou Shu, "It''s no wonder that your Shuzhi Dao has not been promoted. The founder who is kind to the enemy is destined to die early. Of course, your Dao is the same."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Great City Lord, my way will not die because of you."


    "Because of the old man?"


    The Lord of the Great City was slightly puzzled, and then sneered, "The old lady sent someone to learn your way, not to make it flourish!"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Great City Lord, do you want to know why you can''t kill us? Actually, it''s not because your Chaos Power is weak."


    "No weakness?"


    Da Chengzhu''s mind was tense, but his depressed mood rose.


    Zhou Shu''s words-the difference in the power of Chaos-disturbed his mind, but the more important thing was the fact that Zhou Shu and the group couldn''t die, which made him doubt the power of Chaos. The root cause of irritability, if the power of Chaos has no weakness, and they can''t die for other reasons, then one can still rely on the power of Chaos and still achieve their goals.


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "If you think about it carefully, even if there is a weakness, I may not find it with my current strength, let alone grasp it."


    Dachengzhu slowly said, "This sentence is wrong. You are a founder, and you cannot use your realm to measure your strength. If you can''t even find a weakness, then there may be no weakness."


    Although the words are calm, my heart is excited.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said affirmatively, "Then there is no."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the Great City Lord felt inexplicably pleasing to the eye, and said sternly, "The power of Chaos has no weaknesses."


    He didn''t know it at all. Because of the obsession with the power of Chaos, his emotions had been completely affected by Zhou Shu, and even led and controlled. Speaking of it, this is the terrible part of the mind. As long as the obsession is in the mind, even if the state is no longer High, it will also be affected and changed.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Does the Great City Lord want to know why we didn''t die?"


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as it has nothing to do with the power of Chaos, the old man is not interested. The old man thinks you are pretty good. If you are willing to stay in the prison, the old man can''t let you go. In the future, the old man will eliminate the shadow elders. "You," Da Chengzhu paused and looked at Zhou Shu with admiration, "Just talk about it, because what is not dead? In fact, the old man has guessed something, it must be the protection of the saint, right?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Hehe, we are not saint seeds."


    Dachengzhu paused, not paying attention, "What is that?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said with a smile, "Because the power of Chaos researched by Dachengzhu is actually Shu Zhili created by me, Dachengzhu, please think about it, how can the power I created myself hurt? Do I still have my people?"


    "No wonder..."


    Dachengzhu listened absently, and suddenly realized something, "You said..."


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "The power of Chaos does not have any weaknesses, but what the Great City Lord gets is not the power of Chaos, but the power of Shu."


    Bang!


    The column suddenly exploded.


    The scattered power flew everywhere, and the big face on the column was also divided into several pieces, one piece here, one piece there, but no matter which piece you look at, you can see the anger and despair in it, and the despair is more and more. ...


    The Dacheng Lord''s heart that had calmed down and even became excited was immediately knocked to the bottom by Zhou Shu.


    He stomped heavily.


    After 60,000 years of hard work, Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhili was obtained? What have I done all these years! ?


    Only one step away from the saint, he turned around and suddenly became a believer of Zhou Shu?


    At this moment, his heart is like a chicken farm, suddenly hit by a flash of lightning, and the thousands of chickens inside are blown into a ball. UU reading is still bold, and most of them are directly hit by it. Frightened to death, death to death, jump jump, all of a sudden mess.


    Can''t even say anything that is questionable.


    If he doesn��t rely on the prisoner��s jail, it��s okay and the body is there, even if his mind is lost, his strength can be stabilized in the body, and he won��t run around everywhere, but he has long been the eye of the prisoner��s jail and has no physical body. When I had a problem, the formation exploded, and the power was chaotic.


    As the column collapsed and the power dissipated everywhere, Zhou Shu also lost his restraint, shaking his body and flew out immediately.


    This is Zhou Shu��s opportunity, and it may also be the only opportunity. It won��t take long for the great city lord to wake up, even if he is not fully awake, a great city lord who is already a step away from the saint, even if his mind is confused, there is no more Will is still a great threat, so we must take advantage of this time to do what must be done-rescue people.


    "Old Zhu, Caiying!"


    "in!"


    Zhu Dashan''s rare words are concise and concise.


    Caiying jumped up with joy, ignoring the scars on her body, "Zhou, you are finally willing to take care of this palace, have you solved the Great City Lord? The enemies here in this palace are suddenly gone!"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Almost, what is Sun Juan''s request."


    Zhu Dashan quickly said, "The people on the first three floors have been rescued, and the power of annihilation has been basically eliminated. Now my task is to guard the exit and prevent the enemy from going down and coming up. Xiao Zhou, do you have any enemies on your side? Can we help?"


    "understood."


    Zhou Shu groaned for a few breaths, "You tell him that you don''t need to guard a few more exits. If the enemy comes, you can let go."


    Zhu Dashan nodded immediately, "Okay."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 15110722 for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3966: A little bit small

    "Zhou Shu has news, he said that Dachengzhu''s side is almost there, and he said he would let go of the exit and let the enemy go."


    "Tell him, you can make your own way, you listen to him."


    Sun Juan nodded slightly, and he could get the exact message from Zhou Shu, which made him feel relieved.


    Although I still don��t understand what that sentence means, it��s obviously a good thing to be able to return such news. It shows that Zhou Shu believes that the overall situation is settled, and there is no need to entangle in small places. If the guards of the fairy world are trapped and let them do a trapped animal fight, It will only increase casualties, and is meaningless.


    But he still has a lot of doubts, how did Zhou Shu do it, is a great city lord who is equivalent to a saint be subdued like this?


    Did someone else intervene?


    Speaking of it, it has been a long time since I heard the lingering sound in my ears.


    Zhou Shu in the underground hall looked at the teleportation formation while talking.


    "Old Zhu, can the devil blood pool be cleaned up?"


    "No problem, it will be resolved soon."


    "Okay, you''ll be there for a while, and the rescued person will be sent out as soon as possible. Don''t stay inside. We don''t have much time."


    "I see, I have a lot of people here, so it should be no problem."


    "What is this palace, do you want to come down to help you save people?"


    "Caiying, I have seen your condition, now you go out to heal, you don''t have to do anything else."


    "Oh����"


    She was indeed wounded all over her body. Although there was no fatal injury, she still looked very bluff. It was not because of her own injuries or Zhou Shu''s words that made her decide to take a rest. It was also because of victory over evil, compared to her. The wounds were even worse, the scars were numerous, and countless times they fought hard against the walls made of dark iron, and even the mysterious gold was a bit overwhelming.


    Zhu Dashan is much better.


    Blocked in the passage, there is no gap at all. It is difficult for even big hands to exert power, and because the mountain itself is resistant to beating, he has beaten himself with the most ruthless fist for thousands of years, and he has eaten everything. , This is not afraid.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Zhou Shu has been protecting them.


    Zhou Shu quickly found the teleportation formation he needed and stood up.


    "Er Yue?"


    "It''s you?"


    Er Yue, who was standing in front of the gate, suddenly changed his face.


    He has been standing here for a long time, and he doesn��t want to go up there desperately. Who would have thought that the group of people would fight to that extent, and they would not be able to go to the hall where the Great City Lord is. The Great City Lord said, don��t bother him with refining. I can only wait here, but I didn''t expect Zhou Shu to wait.


    People were stunned for a while.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "See you again, fellow Daoist."


    Er Yue hesitated, "Big...Big City Lord, what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t worry about the big city lord, just mind yourself," Zhou Shu looked at him with a hint of killing intent, "Er Yue, you have only two choices, either leave the prison now or just fight with me here. ."


    Er Yue froze, with a face of disbelief, "Great City Lord...really lost?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, very disdainful, "If he can come out, do you think I will come? Heh, the power of Chaos."


    "How can it be����"


    Er Yue looked at the teleportation array and wanted to go to verify it, but did not dare to pass in front of Zhou Shu.


    "If you want to go, I have left a way for you. If you don''t want to go, just come over."


    Zhou Shu showed a trace of boredom, and a few rays of light flashed from his sleeve. "I don''t know how long you can block it, and it will be difficult to leave by then."


    "I''m going."


    Er Yue didn''t hesitate anymore and immediately nodded. He didn''t dare to play against Zhou Shu before. Now that Zhou Shuneng came out safely from the place where the Lord of the Great City was, he was even more afraid to say, "This time I go, the future path may be different. I want to ask, will the Great City Lord..."


    Zhou Shu interrupted him, "Are you still worried about the future? No need, after today, all places need more talents, and the immortal world is the same."


    Er Yue shook slightly, with a hint of enlightenment, "I see."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If you stay here to defend, you can take away. I''ll leave you a way. What you do in the future depends on your own."


    "Zhou Shu, I will remember today''s feelings."


    Er Yue no longer hesitated, turned around, opened the door and left.


    Watching him leave, Zhou Shu also breathed a sigh of relief. Although there are not too many enemies inside, it will also hinder the rescue. Every time must be raced against. No one knows when the Great City Lord will be able to recover, and if so, save less. If you didn''t even save the Demon Emperor, it would be a big trouble.


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu separated a dozen ghost shadows, and walked towards different teleportation formations.


    The first target is naturally the Demon King.


    Compared with the last time, the Demon Emperor is a little more haggard. The strength may be less than one-fifth of the last time. Compared with the peak period, it may be less than 1%. The strength is no longer there, but the majesty is a little bit. Quite a few, the eyes fell on Zhou Shu, still piercing.


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, if it wasn''t for the demon king who had always maintained his prestige and resisted the heavy iron chains on his body, maybe he would not be so weak now.


    Of course, just think about it. Different races have different thinking about things. For the Demon Emperor, this may be necessary.


    I''ve already been here once. It''s very simple to break the formation. Looking at the puzzled face of the Demon Emperor, Zhou Shu said slowly, "The Yu Clan and the Ba Clan are all outside now. UU reading , I''ll come. Take you out, don��t act rashly, lest you startle others."


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s words, the doubt in the eyes of the Demon Emperor suddenly turned into disdain, "It''s your trick again."


    "I know, mentioning other monster races besides Yu Clan will definitely make you doubt, but this is the fact. They are here to rescue you together, believe it or not," Zhou Shu glanced at it and saw it. Dozens of rays of light flashed out at the weak spots of those chains, cutting off the chains full of runes one by one.


    "Wow!"


    There was a roar, followed by claws.


    It''s a pity that the Demon Emperor, whose strength is far from the peak, could never hurt Zhou Shu. He waved his hand to block it, and grabbed it with his backhand, pulling the Demon Emperor to the teleportation formation.


    The demon emperor who had just escaped the shackles still regarded all practitioners as enemies because of past experience, but no matter how hard he struggled, it was of no use. He was taken out after a few strokes. As soon as he left the teleportation formation, the spirit shadow over there responded. Going out of the gate, passing through the demon blood pool that has no demon blood, to the third floor.


    "Xiao Zhou, this is the Demon Emperor, right?"


    Zhu Dashan greeted him with joy, and looked at the Demon Emperor, "It''s a bit small."


    The Demon Sovereign glared at Zhu Dashan, his consciousness roared, "Dare to look down on me, I must crush you!"


    "Bite it when you go out."


    Zhu Dashan didn''t care either. He caught the Demon Emperor with his right arm and rushed out in a few strides.


    Zhou Shu left a long time ago. He was really busy. There were too many people to save. Every soul shadow was breaking up, and he didn''t dare to stop after a breath. But now he is a little puzzled. Is there any situation on the city lord''s side?


    The ghost shadow he remained there was still a mess of power and big faces.


    Is it really gone?


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3967: Palm light skeleton

    "Why are you here?"


    Seeing Jing Tianshan who came down, Zhou Shu was a little surprised.


    "I violated the order, brother?"


    Jing Tianshan stepped back in a hurry with some trepidation, "Then I will go out now."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "No, it''s just that it''s dangerous to stay here."


    Jing Tianshan quickly said, "I''m not afraid."


    "Actually, if you don''t come down, I plan to call you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. It was almost a quarter of an hour after speaking, and everyone was almost saved. There was still no movement on Dachengzhu''s side. Could it be that the startle disappeared? I can''t find the answer now, but the current situation doesn''t look critical anymore, and it shouldn''t matter if someone comes down.


    "Find me?"


    Jing Tianshan was a little pleased and whispered, "I saw that the Demon Emperor was rescued, and I came down unconsciously."


    "Think of the senior of Ci Hangzong? I''m looking for it."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "What happened after the Demon Emperor went up, didn''t you fight?"


    "No, the monster clan doesn''t know how happy they are, how come they are fighting? The feather clan is crazy, and the wooden clan is about the same, but..." Jing Tianshan paused and whispered, "The monster king looks small. , Very different from what I imagined."


    "That''s not his true color."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Most of the power has been extracted, and the source has also been damaged. It is difficult to recover."


    Jing Tianshan stopped and said in surprise, "Ah, what should I do?"


    "Don''t worry, there is always a way."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Junior sister, don''t worry about other people, you haven''t solved it yet."


    Jing Tianshan''s face turned red, "Brother, what should I do?"


    Zhou Shu handed over a lamp in his hand, with some doubts, "You came just right. You can try this immortal heart lamp. I don''t know what''s going on. I can''t perceive senior Cihangzong with it. breath."


    There won''t be so many people in the huge prison, there must be hidden prisons.


    Last time the Bright Beast saw the hidden teleportation formation, this time when the Bright Beast was absent, it had to rely on itself.


    Jing Tianshan hesitated, "Then I must not be able to do it either. Brother''s compassion is better than me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "That''s not necessarily true, I may not be better than you, do you remember the last time?"


    Jing Tianshan thought for a while, and quickly smiled, "Last time I made a bead holding boy for my brother, this time I will be a lamp hand boy for my brother."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Do you regard me as the Great Immortal Cihang?"


    "In my eyes, the senior brother is not necessarily bad, he is also a Cihang world, and save all sentient beings."


    Jing Tianshan held up the unquenchable heart lamp, the green bean-sized light flashed suddenly, and the soft and warm light suddenly spread, and even the heavy dark iron wall appeared bright and transparent, as if it could be seen through at a glance.


    Jing Tianshan stood in the shadow of the lamp, with a peaceful expression, and her whole body was shrouded in holy light.


    Her compassion radiated from the inside out, filled with the light, in a daze, there was a feeling that the Great Immortal Cihang was here.


    "You use it, it''s better than me."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and said slowly, "I am indeed inferior to you in the way of compassion."


    Jing Tianshan shook her head lightly, "Brother is too humble, I still have a lot to learn from Brother, and the strength is far inferior."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, unable to explain.


    His power of compassion is indeed much stronger than Jing Tianshan, and he has a deeper understanding of Dao, but his words are definitely not humble.


    The way of loving kindness lies in dedication. Zhou Shu may not realize the principle of sacrificing oneself for everyone, or he doesn��t want to realize it at all. Even if he realizes it, it��s impossible to think and do it like this. It was determined by his instinct that he could deny himself, but only for his own people, and would never abandon himself for strangers or even all living beings.


    But Jing Tianshan is different. She has been cultivating in Cihangzong for a long time, and she has been edified by the way of compassion. To her, self-sacrificing is not difficult for her. It is just a step on the road. This kind of her can naturally be immortal. The power of the heart lamp is played to its best.


    When it comes to self-sacrificing, Zhou Shu will inevitably think of Yangmei again, which is the true heir of the Tao of Compassion, without any discount at all.


    Yangmei abandoned herself for others more than once, even if she had never met someone she didn''t even know.


    This is something Zhou Shu cannot learn anyway, but it is also what Zhou Shu wants to protect anyway. It is precisely because of such people that the heavens will not fall into darkness forever. They are a light, a light.


    "Brother."


    Jing Tianshan looked at Zhou Shu and reminded him, "It should be fine."


    "Oh," Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed, "I was a little lost looking at you just now."


    Jing Tianshan looked squarely at Zhou Shu with a solemn expression, "Senior brother concentrates on finding the power of compassion, don''t think about other things, the younger sister will try to hold the lamp."


    In normal times, she would be very happy to hear such words, but at this moment she only had the way of compassion in her heart, and ignored everything else.


    Zhou Shu told the guilt, felt out, and followed the brilliance of the unquenchable heart lamp, peeking into the prison cell.


    The dark iron wall shrouded in the power of compassion can also receive Zhou Shu''s perception and continue to extend inside.


    After a while, there was a reaction.


    In a certain corner, the brilliance of the power of compassion disappeared suddenly, but in another place unknown, there was a faint response. Although it was very weak, it was certain that it was definitely the power of compassion.


    "It''s there."


    Zhou Shu walked over, followed by Jing Tianshan.


    Just standing in that corner, white light flashed, and the two disappeared together.


    The hidden teleportation formation is more than this place in the prisoner��s jail. The last time he came with the bright beast, the bright beast found it, but this time Zhou Shu failed to bring the bright beast, they all went to Hao The national defense guard, of course, also defends Xianshu City.


    The power of compassion came through the teleportation array.


    Guanghua illuminates the dark hut.


    The jail was only a few meters away, and inside was sitting upright��a bone.


    Jing Tianshan was shocked. The lamp in UU Reading almost fell off, and two lines of tears fell, "Senior, the disciple is late..."


    "It''s not too late."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, his eyes fell on the palm of the white bones. There was a small white lotus that had never blossomed. I don��t know how many years have passed, the lotus is still shining and white as jade. The response I just received was from the white lotus. From the inside.


    Jing Tianshan was a little surprised, "This is..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Bone bones grow lotus, the vitality and soul of the senior are inside."


    While speaking, the white lotus also quietly changed.


    The petals unfolded little by little, and the power of compassion around them seemed to sense something, and they continued to pour into the white lotus, but after a few dozen breaths, the white lotus became much bigger and fully bloomed.


    On the lotus seat of the white lotus stood a small phantom, bowing his head and frowning, "The Unextinguishable Heart Lamp...what did you do?"


    (PS: Thank you for your support and attention, and thank you for those who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3968: Water piano

    Zhou Shugong saluted, "Senior, you have misunderstood, we are here to save you."


    "Yes."


    Jing Tianshan bent down and said excitedly, "We are all disciples of Ci Hangzong, and we are here to save seniors out."


    "Since you are a disciple of the Ci Hang Sect, and your heart light cannot be extinguished, why not save others?"


    The woman raised her head, glanced over the two of them, and slowly said, "I don''t need it here. I''ll talk about it when everyone is rescued."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Senior, everyone has been rescued, and the situation is still very urgent. I hope Senior will go out with us, otherwise it may be dangerous."


    Jing Tianshan followed, "Yes, seniors are too hard to find here, we found it last."


    "It''s dangerous, it''s that big city lord."


    The woman thought of something, her small body sank, but the white lotus got bigger and bigger, and then closed, completely covering the bones.


    When it unfolded again, the white lotus was gone and turned into a ray of light. What appeared in front of the two of them was a saint in white. It is difficult to describe it without this word. This is the saint, not the kind of the Yinkui world. Even Zhou Shu had never seen a woman with such an extraordinary temperament. Standing in the soft light, her eyes were clear and full of compassion. It really felt like the Great Immortal Cihang was right in front of her. Jiang Ma was right.


    Realizing something, Jing Tianshan knelt down immediately, only holding up the inextinguishable heart lamp in her hand.


    Zhou Shu is still standing. He is the heir of the Tao of Compassion, but he is also the founder of Taoism, and he will not kneel in front of anyone.


    "Get up, don''t care about this."


    The woman lifted up Jing Tianshan, and also easily took the Inextinguishable Heart Lamp.


    Jing Tianshan did not resist at all, as if that lamp was originally hers, of course Zhou Shu did not move.


    The woman looked at Zhou Shu, "Your Tao and people are very unusual. Are you a founder?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, a little surprised, "Yes, my name is Zhou Shu, I created the Tao of Shu, how did the seniors know about it?"


    "It told me."


    The woman looked at the heart lamp in her hand, seemingly thoughtful, "These are not the ones left from the Cihang School, but you brought them from other places, right? I want to go there several times. But I haven''t been able to find a chance. The Sijitian pass is not easy, alas."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I admire the kindness of seniors, but there is no need to sigh, the Xuanhuang Realm will always come out."


    The woman looked at the confident Zhou Shu for a while and sighed lightly, "It''s not that easy."


    Jing Tianshan finally stabilized her mind, looked at the woman, her mind was shocked, "Senior, do you know...Shuizheng?"


    The woman looked at her with some doubts in her eyes and hesitated, "Yes, she is my sister."


    "Ah!" Jing Tianshan looked surprised, "Senior, then you are the disciple''s uncle, and disciple Jing Tianshan is exactly the disciple of Shuizheng."


    The woman''s face was calm and she said softly, "Jing Tianshan, from you, I did see her breath, but when I was still in Cihangzong, the water kite was still in the small exquisite sky, so I shouldn''t have joined Cihangzong. Did she join recently?"


    Jing Tianshan just nodded, "Yes, senior, Master joined 7,000 years ago. Except for Sect Master Cihang, no one else knows this."


    The woman stopped when she heard the sound and looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, are you actually the Sect Master Cihang?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, seniors misunderstood."


    Jing Tianshan''s face flushed, and she quickly said, "It''s not the uncle, he also knows that it was the disciple who just missed it."


    "it''s okay."


    The woman didn''t care, holding her heart lamp, warmly said, "Go out first, I want to see if it''s really saved."


    The two nodded their heads and followed behind. Jing Tianshan watched the woman walk to the front of the teleportation formation, and asked in confusion, "Uncle Master, you know that you can go out here, so can''t you go out anytime?"


    Unlike other prisons, there is no formation protection and no chains, it is inevitable that she is strange.


    "I am not bound. It is the request of the Great City Lord, but I can''t do without here."


    With a flash of white light, the woman appeared on the other side, looked around, and continued, "The Lord of the City is indeed not there. If he is there, I will not be able to get out... It seems that you have done a lot of amazing things. Thank you. Up."


    "Senior, too polite."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Actually, it is not the two of us, because there are too many people in the prison, which has offended the anger. This time, many people came together."


    If the woman looked at Zhou Shu with deep meaning, "The Prisoner''s Prison has existed for 60,000 years, and it would have been long enough to provoke the anger of the public. They have come long since they came, but so many people have come here today. It''s a coincidence."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, but did not speak.


    He is a little bit confused about this woman, and he will not give too much information. Of course, he hopes to win this woman, even if the price is high.


    It��s just the people of Ci Hangzong who are afraid that no matter how great the price is, it will be difficult. The key is to find the point.


    Jing Tianshan kept looking at the woman, her eyes reluctant to leave, and finally found a chance to speak, "Uncle Master, let''s go up."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, you go up first."


    "Wait a minute."


    The woman nodded lightly and looked at Zhou Shu, "The founder, what''s going on with that great city lord, I can''t perceive him."


    "I don''t know it now, but he obviously has encountered a big problem and can''t take care of this for the time being."


    Zhou Shu gave a rough introduction, "...That��s it, seniors, it��s not too late. If you have something to do, you should go up and talk about it. Also, this time it��s enough for us to rescue people. It will take a long time to destroy the prison. It��s better not to think too much about it, seniors now."


    "You are really amazing. Don''t break the path and let the big city lord be enchanted."


    The woman smiled like a spring breeze, and then nodded, "Don''t worry, I am not such a stubborn person, and I am also very weak now. Since everyone is saved, there is no need to stay here anymore. I will talk about other things later."


    "that would be great!"


    Jing Tianshan couldn''t help nodding, "Uncle Master, if you can go out here, let''s go."


    "Okay, Tianshan, please take me out. UU reading www.uukananshu.com"


    The woman held the lamp and said to Zhou Shu, "Creator, I really need this lamp, so I will hold it for the time being, and I will return you when that time comes."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Senior even take it, this originally belonged to Cihangzong. I still have three of them. Once the senior has gone, I can hand it over. I can find the senior who is most worthy of holding the heart lamp. The blessing."


    "Four heart lights, I really lost you."


    The woman neither agreed nor denied, "By the way, my name is Shuiqin. You don''t have to call me by my elders. The founder is no less than anyone."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute, "I see, fellow water master, see you later."


    Shuiqin returned the gift and stepped forward slowly. Jing Tianshan leaned a few steps closer and said diligently, "Uncle Master, I have never heard Master talk about you in the past, but you look a lot like Master, so the disciple recognized it. of."


    Shuiqin groaned for a few breaths, "In the past we didn''t make peace, but I didn''t expect that she chose the same path as me."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, good name, and thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)

 Chapter 3969: go out

    "Why are you down too?"


    Standing at the door, Zhou Shu stared at Zhu Dashan, "Hurry up."


    "Leave right away, I sent things down."


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, he smiled and handed over a jade slip, "This is what Er Yue gave it, saying it is a map or something, and let me bring you a sentence, saying that if I meet again in the future, I hope it will not be an enemy. "


    "map?"


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed and quickly took it over and checked it carefully.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, Zhu Dashan said slowly, "This is a favor, from now on..."


    "The map is good," Zhou Shu put away the jade slip and said indifferently, "Humanity? It''s better to say that it is a discovery of conscience. Even if it is a favor, it doesn''t matter if it is not. Originally, we let Er Yue be favored. Besides, he did a lot of evil. There are also countless causes and effects involved, and he is not Pu Lao, we don''t need to follow."


    "That''s good, I don''t like this guy either."


    Zhu Dashan smiled hesitantly and turned around.


    "In the future Xianshu City, not everyone wants it."


    Zhou Shu smiled to himself, turned his head and walked inside.


    The jade slip is the internal map of the prisoner''s prison, except for the water qin, there are several hidden locations, all connected by a teleportation array.


    Presumably, all those who are locked there are important people.


    Pass the first hidden teleportation array and enter a prison.


    The room is small, but there are many formations. There is a cage made of dark iron in the middle. Inside the cage is a one-foot-thick iron pillar. The iron pillars are covered with runes, leaving only a small gap. Through the gap, one pair of eyes can be seen, although they are dim, they still have a look.


    "Senior has suffered."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and sighed secretly.


    Iron cage, iron pillar, iron house, heavy formations, imprisoned in this environment, not seeing the sun, looking unbearable, thinking about uncomfortable.


    "You are not from Anding City?"


    The hoarse voice was filled with doubts, "What are you doing here?"


    After being detained for a long time, it is naturally hard to trust others. Zhou Shu is not surprised, and only warmly said, "I am Zhou Shu, the city lord of Xianshu City in Outer Territory, and Cihangzong, Yaozu, several foreign races, and the Boling Army, etc. Coming over together, we have been fighting against the immortal world, and now we have broken the Anding City, rescued the imprisoned senior Cihangzong and the Demon Emperor, etc. If senior is willing to come out, I am willing to let senior leave."


    The voice was silent for a while, then said slowly, "No other requirements?"


    There was thunder in the calmness, Xu Ye saw Zhou Shu''s sincerity, and really felt the possibility of going out.


    In the past, he had never thought about it this way.


    "No."


    Zhou Shu paused, "If there must be, then I hope that seniors will not do anything for the fairy world after they come out."


    The voice sighed, "Don''t worry, the old man is already tired."


    Zhou Shu realized something, and when he moved in his heart, he quickly removed the formation and released the people inside.


    He is an old man with a very thin body, otherwise he would not be trapped in an iron pillar less than a foot thick, his face is like a skull covered with skin, and he has no power in his body, and his vitality is almost nothing, indeed. He was tortured terribly, but even so, he was still locked up so tightly for fear of leaving loopholes, which is enough to imagine how tough he was back then.


    Zhou Shu calmly released his birth chance and immortal power, and said calmly, "If I''m not mistaken, the senior should be Ou Miaoying, the former elder of Xianting, from Genting City."


    The old man''s face changed slightly, staring at Zhou Shu and said, "You actually know the old man, who made you come?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Senior has been worrying too much. I know Senior, just because I am used to collecting information about the fairy world, otherwise I can''t fight the fairy world. Although the senior has disappeared for more than 20,000 years, the things he did in the past are still very good. It is nostalgic for me. To this day, the legend of the predecessors still circulates in Outland. It is my honor to be able to reprimand the Xuanling Sect at the Fairy Ting Conference face to face. Everyone will say hello. Now it is my honor to see the predecessors."


    The old man didn''t speak, but he didn''t refuse Zhou Shu''s vitality and immortality, and slowly absorbed it.


    After a few breaths, the old man had already regained his spirit. He could not see the withered color at all. His beard and hair turned black. He raised his hand and said, "Thank you, Mr. Zhou. The old man is Ou Miaoying. I have to be rescued by you today. It will return to you."


    "I said, there are no conditions."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said warmly, "If Senior is fine, let''s go out now."


    "Wait a minute."


    The old man turned around to put the iron cage and iron pillars away, and said condensedly, "I want to keep this."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Should the Great City Lord be locked in?"


    The old man''s figure was shocked, and he almost couldn''t stand firm. "The Great City Lord... how is the old man his opponent? Speaking of which, you can break the Anding City. Is the Great City Lord transferred, or has he succeeded?"


    Zhou Shu stretched out his hand to support, and said warmly, "Senior, there is no need to panic. The Lord of the City is still there, but he is unable to deal with us. Go out and talk."


    "It doesn''t matter, the old man is just a little tired."


    The old man stood still, concealed his fear, and said slowly, "Is there a saint to help?"


    "I''ll talk about it after I get out."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked out first. He could see that if he didn''t go out, the old man might not dare to go out by himself.


    Don��t blame others, the Great City Lord is indeed terrifying, and a Lord who is close to the saint is by his side. Who can not be afraid?


    The elders of the fairy court like Lian Eryue have to humble their knees to be dogs. People who have really fought against the fairy world have probably experienced the power of the great city lord.


    Zhou Shu wouldn''t look down on others because of this. Others are not founders, so it makes no sense to be like him.


    After waiting for several breaths, the old man walked out, looked at the empty prison outside, felt the surroundings, and gradually let go of the hanging heart, looking at Zhou Shu, "You...you really did it. "


    "It''s a pity that I''m late."


    Zhou Shu showed some regrets, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "When we came, many people could not be saved."


    The old man sighed, "For so many years, the prisoner does not know how many lives have been killed, and he received retribution today. It is indeed too late, but the prisoner''s prison will be broken one day. The old man did not expect that he thought it would be forever Stay here, alas..." He looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu from Xianshu City, right? The old man would like to know how you did it, as well as the affairs of the Monster Race and Ci Hangzong."


    "This is easy to say, let''s talk slowly when the senior is out."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded and pointed to the front, "You can get out along this road, and someone will meet you at the intersection. We will see you outside at that time, and there will be others to save. I''m sorry, I won''t be with you."


    The old man looked at Zhou Shu who was leaving, wanted to shout but did not speak. For some reason, being alone in this big prison was a little scared.


    The darkness of tens of thousands of years has weakened the quasi-sage.


    Looking at the long passage, he hesitated for a while, and finally walked towards the intersection that gave off a little light.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3970: what a pity

    Another teleportation array.


    Just entering, a sword light swept over.


    Its sword intent is thick and sharp, and it can''t be compared with the plucking, Zhou Shu can''t compare it.


    Perceiving the sword intent, Zhou Shu didn''t move either. The left and right were just the shadows of the soul, just let it pass.


    Jianyi passed through Zhou Shu, continued to move forward, and went directly into the dark iron wall. Even inside, the speed did not decay much.


    Zhou Shu turned around and took a look, quite surprised, "It''s more than three feet and six feet, Senior is really amazing."


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t kill you dog thief."


    An old but determined voice came from the other side of the wall.


    It was a middle-aged monk with a pale face and a little disappointed eyes staring at Zhou Shu, full of anger, as if to cut a layer of skin, his whole body was embedded in the wall, and his limbs were all Wrapped in thick dark iron, there is still a drop of blood hanging on his mouth.


    It seemed that the sword came from his mouth, which cut himself.


    "Hahaha, I want to **** my strength, no hope!"


    "You haven''t been here for three days, I have already condensed a hint of sword intent, just now I gave it all to you, there is nothing left, hahaha!"


    "Unfortunately, give me another day and I can cut off your dog''s head!"


    "You group of dogs who are slaughtered!"


    He didn''t stare enough, he was still chattering, really looking at Zhou Shu as a deadly foe.


    Zhou Shu noticed something and bowed in surprise, "Senior''s sword intent is really amazing."


    Obviously, the monk would be absorbed in strength every three days. This time, because of the attack on Anding City, no one came here to draw in. He condensed the strength of those three days into sword intent and turned into the sword light just now.


    Accumulating strength for three days is enough to pierce through the dark iron wall of three feet and six feet. This person''s sword intent is really strong to the extreme.


    As far as the sharpness is concerned, Zhou Shu is the first he has ever seen, and Li Aojian can''t compare it to Xie Qing.


    The monk angrily scolded, "Stop talking nonsense, you will either kill me or get out, I don''t have what you want!"


    Zhou Shu did not speak, and calmly exuded vitality and celestial power. The power from Jianmu Zhiye quickly formed a cloud of green smoke, completely covering the modest prison.


    The monk looked surprised, "What do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Senior should feel it. This is the purest vitality and aura in the world. There is absolutely no mechanism in it. Senior should use it first. If he can come out, then it is best."


    "It''s easy!"


    The cultivator scolded coldly, but he was a little ashamed just after he finished speaking, saying that it was easy, but now he really couldn''t turn his back.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "Senior, let''s use it first."


    The monk glanced at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "I don''t know what your plan is, but don''t worry, I won''t kill you. With these, I will find the real enemy, your great city master."


    As soon as the voice fell, he began to draw wildly.


    It has been tens of thousands of years, there is no vitality around, the power in the palace of life has just been taken away, and now it can be absorbed unscrupulously, how can it be refreshed? Before long, the green mist in the sky was all absorbed. The monk made a long roar, clear and clear like a song, and as soon as the singing stopped, the dark iron wall that trapped him suddenly shattered into hundreds of pieces.


    The monk walked in front of Zhou Shu, his eyes were like swords, "These vitality and spiritual energy..."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Are you familiar with it?"


    "You should be from the Xuanhuang Realm, but why do you subordinate to the Immortal Realm for Anding City? Don''t you know what they did?"


    The monk stared at Zhou Shu, the killing intent in his eyes was much less, replaced by anger, the heartache of hating iron and steel.


    "Go out first."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and walked out slowly.


    The monk followed behind, not afraid, not even worried that it was a trap, but when he came out, he saw the empty prison, but his face changed. In a flash, the sword intent walked around the prison, still nothing Seeing anyone, all you can see are the broken chains and the long-destructed formation.


    "Anding City, dead?"


    The monk turned around and looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly calm, but in fact he was surprised that it was difficult to think.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Almost."


    I repeated the previous words again, and they have repeated it several times. When Miaoying rescued the area, several spirit shadows were doing the same thing.


    "Xianshu City, Zhou Shu, I seem to have heard this name. Did Er Yue mention it last time?" The monk groaned for a few breaths and said in a salute, "I really can''t perceive the breath of the Great City Lord. I believe you, Zhou Shu, thank you very solemnly, you and the Demon Race Cihangzong Boling Army, etc., destroyed Anding City, done a great deed for the heavens, and cleansed the source of the immortal world."


    "For the immortal world to clear the source..."


    Zhou Shu looked at the monk and seemed to understand something, "Senior is the Kunlun monk?"


    The monk nodded, his eyes condensed, "Kunlun Taishi said!"


    Zhou Shu paused and said in a slow voice, "It turns out to be Senior Kunlun''s First Sword Taishi. I should have thought of it. It was said that Senior had failed to attack the Sword Master and fell. "


    The monk shook his head slightly, unable to conceal his disappointment, "My cultivation base has not yet arrived, so I can''t attack the Swordmaster at all. Those are all false stories."


    "Senior Taishi," Zhou Shu leaned slightly, "I originally came to Anding City this time. There were also Kunlun monks, but they were appointed by me to go to other places. It was my fault that they failed to meet with Senior."


    "You saved many of these people. What''s wrong? If they don''t come, they naturally have important things, and there is no need to run for me."


    The monk calmly stared into the distance, "Zhou Shu, what needs my help now, even if you speak, I can deal with the big city lord''s side."


    In the ordinary, the fighting spirit was so strong that it was hard to believe that just after leaving the prison and just getting a little bit of life, there was such a fighting spirit.


    It was Jian Xiu after all.


    "I have a doppelganger looking at the Great City Lord, and if something happens, I will inform seniors."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Senior should go out first. Too many people have been saved this time, and the situation is chaotic. It is necessary for a respectable person like Senior to calm down the scene. If the chaos continues and it is used by some people with ulterior motives, I am afraid it will be a good thing. It will also become a bad thing. UU reading "


    "Okay, I''ll go out."


    The cultivator nodded, but smiled, "I am highly respected? Don''t say such nonsense, I am good at killing people, and I can''t do anything else. Do you know how the immortal world called me before I came in? It��s not Kunlun��s first sword, haha."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "Killing the person who deserves to be killed when others dare not take action, that''s one of high respect."


    "Haha, good boy!"


    The monk laughed three times, turned into a sword shadow, and disappeared in a flash.


    But it was free and easy, not at all muddle-headed, and compared to the other people Zhou Shu rescued, it was really much more comfortable.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, Kunlun, why is Kunlun? What a pity it is Kunlun.


    If it weren''t for Kunlun''s monk, he would definitely find a way to draw him over, but Kunlun''s, then there must be no hope.


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)

 Chapter 3971: Panic

    Can''t help but sigh.


    Tai Shi, the tenth person on the list of all evils, said that he should be the strongest practitioner imprisoned in An Ding City, and it is indeed possible to fight the Great City Lord.


    However, it is Kunlun.


    It''s just a sigh. Kunlun is also an ally. He has the same goal as Zhou Shu, and he will probably still be on the same path in the future.


    Passing through a teleportation array, what caught your eye was a dark wall.


    It is also made of dark iron, but there are many moss-like dark green jelly smeared on the outside, which looks a bit disgusting.


    There was a small hole in that layer of moss, and a faint breath radiated from it.


    Zhou Shu only glanced at it and walked back.


    Secretly, there are still real prisoners in the prison.


    "and many more!"


    A voice came over, "You are not from Anding City, right? Let me go out, I can give you anything!"


    A hint of surprise flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, and the surprise quickly turned into disdain, "Stop dreaming."


    Speaking of which, he rarely expressed such emotions. After all, he treats people equally and treats everyone equally, but he doesn''t care about one of them, only contempt.


    The voice hurriedly said, "I know many secrets!"


    "It doesn''t make sense to me."


    Zhou Shu settled for a moment and said coldly, "I don''t think that a cultivator who believes in the corpse of Shebi will know any secrets."


    After speaking, he walked into the teleportation formation, no matter what the voice said.


    There are a lot of doubts in his heart. Among the many powers collected by the Great City Lord, there is no extravagant corpse power. Why is there a believer in the prison of the corpse? And it was obvious that the power of the Shebi corpse believer had indeed been drawn a lot.


    Where did these forces go?


    Did the prisoner use it himself, or did the immortal world use it?


    Perhaps it is the latter.


    In that case, the person may know some secrets.


    After thinking about it, a person came over, with a different temperament than before, with some anxiety, "Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Brother Sun, why are you here too? Don''t you need to direct outside?"


    Sun Juan nodded, "It seems to be unnecessary."


    "Then you shouldn''t take the risk lightly, you have never been like this," Zhou Shu paused, thinking of something, and his mind sank. "Are you sure that the overall situation here is set, and the big city lord is not There may be another storm, right?"


    It''s no wonder that Dachengzhu hasn''t moved for so long, because he can''t move at all.


    Sun Juan sighed slightly, showing many apologies, "I''m sorry, Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed and said frankly, "Have you designed it long ago, so you came to Anding City?"


    Sun Juan shook his head quickly and earnestly said, "Brother Zhou, I have no intention of this. If you invite me, I will not come. This time it is his own opinion. Of course, I can''t blame for this kind of thing, Brother Zhou, I did a poor job, sorry."


    Zhou Shu took a close look at him, and suddenly reached out and patted him, "Don''t apologize, I mean, I actually want to thank you."


    Sun Juan stagnated and sighed, "Brother Zhou said that, is he unwilling to accept the apology? Then I can only apologize with death."


    "Haha!"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Besides, I''m not happy anymore. I really want to thank you. If it weren''t for the old man of the heart demon who suddenly took control of the heart demon of the great city lord, the great city lord might wake up soon, and we would not It is possible to rescue so many people, the seniors of Cihangzong, the Demon Emperor, may always be locked in, Brother Sun, I am sincere, and you don''t have to apologize anymore."


    Sun Juan looked at Zhou Shu and said softly, "Don''t you really think that we used you?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Brother Sun, I believe you, you didn''t know beforehand."


    Sun Juan nodded vigorously, as if he had let go of some burdens, he was much more relaxed, and his expression became more natural, "I didn''t expect such a change to happen, let alone people like Dachengzhu would be taken advantage of by the demons, Zhou Brother, you are really amazing. When he talked to me, he praised you again and again, saying that he couldn��t do it without you inducing the demon of Dachengzhu��s heart. He was sure that you and Xianshucheng must Can change the heavens."


    "Is this a compliment from the saint? I''m a little scared."


    Zhou Shu smiled, seemingly thoughtful, "I''m still a little curious, the old man of the heart demon can get a lot of benefits if he controls the Great City Lord?"


    Said that he was not angry, but he was still a little unhappy.


    Using Zhou Shu to induce the obsession of the big city lord, and then control the big city lord, the behavior of the old man of the heart demon is a different kind of usurpation victory, although there is no old man of the heart demon to intervene, the situation in prison may be more It''s bad, but I always feel a little uncomfortable, and I feel frustrated in my self-esteem.


    This is not the unique emotion of the founder, it is inevitable for anyone to change.


    Sun Juan saw Zhou Shu��s dissatisfaction and quickly said, "I don��t know this. My heart hasn��t reached that level, but I��m sure that it��s definitely not a good thing. The teacher no longer needs to improve. For him, this is what he must do. The more powerful the demon, the more able to prove his existence, and the more able to alert the world, he must always meditate and have less attachment."


    Zhou Shu nodded as if understanding or not, "Yes, the old man of the heart demon is also a saint, he doesn''t need any benefit, ha ha."


    Sun Juan smiled, "Brother Zhou actually doesn''t need to think about this, I can be sure that the teacher will accept your love."


    "I am worried about the old man of the heart demon, I don''t know if it is good or bad."


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "In that case, I don''t know if I have a chance to meet seniors, just now?"


    Sun Juan��s face changed slightly, and he quickly said, "Brother Zhou must not think so. It��s not a good thing to see him. Frankly speaking, even as a disciple, I have never seen the teacher. If one day I see it, it means that I am too. Being invaded by a heart demon is hard to cure."


    "So that''s the case, is seeing the end?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I took the liberty of that, but I still want to ask, what will seniors do with the Great City Lord?"


    "I don''t know yet. UU reads , but according to the teacher''s past practice," Sun Juan thought for a while, "They will return to dust, dirt will return to the earth, the lord of the big city, and the power he has acquired will be Disperse and return to the heavens, the teacher will not use those powers, and will not stay, he only needs the mind."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Then I can rest assured."


    This was a very good result, and it was what he wanted. He didn''t want these powers to appear in the heavens again.


    Although it is also Shuzhili, the disadvantages of such Shuzhili flow out definitely outweigh the benefits. The Shuzhili formed in that special way is not the right way of Shuzhidao, and it is not very good for promoting Shuzhidao. On the contrary, it will attract a lot of criticism, and even be used by others to make Shu Zhidao go astray.


    As for himself, he has basically understood it thoroughly, and there is no need to miss it.


    After thinking about it, he seriously said, "Brother Sun, we must do it."


    Sun Juan looked solemn, "I promise, the teacher will do this."


    (PS: Thank you Douzai Dad for your attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3972: remuneration

    "Then I really feel relieved."


    Zhou Shu repeated it again and paused, "By the way, I want to ask you for one thing."


    Sun Juan frowned slightly, "What are you polite? Just say something."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I won''t pay the reward for coming to Anding City this time."


    Sun Juan stagnated, but didn''t expect Zhou Shu to say this, and he shook his head, "Brother Zhou, what did you say, do I still have the face to be paid?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "Haha, I''m joking, I still have to pay, and I must give it."


    Sun Huan was stunned, "Brother Zhou?"


    He didn''t understand Zhou Shu a little bit. Even with the unparalleled intuition of the world, he couldn''t guess what Zhou Shu was going to do. Of course, he had never guessed it several times in the past. From the Xuanhuang world to the heavens, it was most difficult for him to touch. The thorough person is Zhou Shu in front of him, completely different from the others.


    "This prison is the reward."


    Zhou Shu glanced around and looked at Sun Juan solemnly, "I want you to take over the prison prison."


    Sun Juan was even more surprised, "Should I take over the prison prison?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "I know this is a problem for you. The immortal world has spent countless energy on the prisoner''s prison. Once you lose control of it, you will definitely find ways to recapture it. Those who take over the prisoner''s prison will definitely face a lot. It is difficult, but there are also many benefits to get it. The prison can fly, and the speed is extremely fast. It itself is a fortress with almost no flaws, not afraid of the power of many laws..."


    Listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Sun Juan understood something, and his eyes became eager.


    Zhou Shu continued, ��Using the prisoner��s ability to fly around and take missions will definitely greatly expand the strength of the Boling Army. If you encounter difficulties, you can fly to Xianshu City at any time to fight. The world is your support, plus you, I don��t think even the immortal world can break through, even if it��s a saint, it��s possible to resist."


    He looked at Sun Juan and said sternly, "Your Burling Army has never had a suitable resident. You are drifting everywhere in the sky. It''s time to find a good place."


    "you are right."


    Sun Juan nodded, "If you agree, the Boring Army is willing to enter the Prisoner''s Sky Prison, but one thing must be explained. The Boring Army is only temporarily borrowed, and the Prisoner''s Sky Prison is taken back by Xianshu City and should belong to the immortal. Shucheng, even though the Boling Army has worked hard, they have already received the reward they deserve."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Of course I agree, but don''t do that..."


    Sun Juan looked at Zhou Shu, very persistent, "It must be so."


    Zhou Shu was rather helpless, "Well, that''s fine, it''s Xianshu City and the Demon Race Ci Hangzong, etc., but it will be loaned to the Boling Army for 10,000 years."


    Handing over the prisoner''s prison to Sun Juan was not a previous plan, but a whimsical decision.


    An institutional fort such as Prisoner''s Prison is a miracle created by the resources of the fairy world and the wisdom of the Xuanhuang world. It is impossible to destroy it. Even if others have such ideas, Zhou Shu will never allow it, but if it is vacant or taken back by the fairy world , Is not suitable, then, handing over to the Burling Army should be the best choice.


    The immobile city of Xianshu, coupled with the Boling Army moving around, would definitely bring more trouble to the fairy world.


    Of course, this is also the reason why the old man of the heart demon took action. Otherwise, Zhou Shu would have no reason to ask for it. Then Sun Juan could not be better bound to the chariot of Xianshu City, so that the relationship between the two would be more reliable.


    Sun Juan nodded seriously, "So I feel at ease."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Shall we go out?"


    Sun Juan followed with a smile, "Well, it''s time to declare victory."


    "Then go."


    Zhou Shu walked in front and paused, "There is something I want to talk about. There is a believer who is like a corpse who is a cultivator. He said that he knows many secrets. I ignored him. You are in prison. When it��s time, help me see it, and it��s best to ask everything you can ask."


    Sun Juan said calmly, "It''s just a small matter, don''t need to explain it specifically."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, but also felt a bit redundant, "Yes, since the prison is now under your management, I don''t have to worry about everything in it, ha ha."


    Looking at Zhou Shu coming up last year, Zhu Dashan asked suspiciously, "Is everyone saved?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It should be, if there are still gaps, Brother Sun will solve it."


    Zhu Dashan nodded and didn''t care. He thought about it and said, "Everyone has been rescued, and it doesn''t make sense to stay in the prison cell. If I say, it''s best to completely destroy it while the big city lord can''t resist. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, the Lord of the Great City is dead."


    "Huh? The Great City Lord is dead?"


    Zhu Dashan''s voice was loud, and the entire third floor heard it.


    I was stunned for a while, then the Great City Lord, who could wipe out the quasi-sage with a wave of his hand, would die? They haven''t met yet, but this is really a good thing!


    After a brief period of doubt and shock, everyone cheered, even the foreign race who couldn''t understand them.


    The cheers are contagious, and the sounds here quickly spread to the second floor, the first floor, and outside the prison.


    "The Lord of the Great City is dead?!"


    "The Great City Lord is dead?"


    "It''s true, it was said by City Lord Zhou himself, this will definitely not be false!"


    "Yes, if the Great City Lord is still there, how could we still be here?"


    "That''s a great city lord who can compare with a saint!"


    "Not only saved us, but also killed Dachengzhu..."


    "It''s incredible. Back then, I was in front of the Great City Lord, but after three breaths, he killed the Great City Lord here."


    "He has gone to see Dachengzhu again. Is he alone? He is really bold, knowledgeable and capable, but he is not in Kunlun."


    "Damn it, it''s not called this palace, did you kill them with Lao Zhu? This palace must scold them both, by the way, and that Sun Juan!"


    "Brother, you have done another great event that has caused a sensation in the heavens, although I have already thought of it..."


    "Wow!"


    The prisoner''s jail was in chaos, not chaos, but frenzy.


    People who watched the excitement from a distance naturally heard it, and their shock was no worse than the attacker.


    "It''s no wonder that there is no response from the prisoner''s jail. It turns out that the Great City Lord really died."


    "Watched a good show, but I didn''t expect it when the old man came."


    "Me too. I thought that Xianshu City and Yaozu would be annihilated. Unexpectedly, Anding City would lose. Not only was the world destroyed, but now even the Great City Lord is gone. The loss is too great."


    "It''s not wonderful, but it''s a battle to change the heavens."


    "That''s right, if the immortal world doesn''t get a bargain in Xianshu City, the future situation will be hard to say."


    "In the future, let''s also go to Xianshu City to have a look."


    "Zhou Shu...Xianshu City..."


    "There are also Boling Army and Ci Hangzong, these names are destined to resound through the sky."


    "The key is Zhou Shu, the founder, I am afraid he is a born saint."


    "Damn it! The Great City Lord is dead, how could this be..."


    "Be sure to report back to Xian Ting, the sooner the better!"


    The sound is getting louder and louder, slowly spreading farther and farther, until the entire heavens.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3973: Daoists call the shots

    "Brother, what are you doing hiding here?"


    Jing Tianshan frowned, "Now everyone is celebrating, so lively, you, as the City Lord of Xianshu, and the leader of this incident, but you didn''t show up, which disappointed everyone..." She paused and whispered. "Brother, I''m sorry, I''m not complaining about you, but you shouldn''t miss this opportunity."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I didn''t blame you, it''s okay."


    "But brother, are you really not going to go out?"


    Jing Tianshan hesitated, "Isn''t this a good opportunity to improve the status of Xianshu City? Stand up and promote victory in front of everyone, so that everyone believes that Xianshu City can really fight the immortal world, and it will definitely win the hearts of many people."


    Caiying beside Zhou Shu also followed, "My palace said the same, but he just wouldn''t listen."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I said earlier that it is the Ci Hang Sect and the Monster Race that are suitable to stand up this time. They have paid the most and should enjoy the victory. Haven''t you noticed? The Boling Army has not participated."


    Jing Tianshan nodded, "I did not see Sun Juan."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Ci Hangzong paid the greatest price and deserves more cheers. We must let everyone know that without Cihangzong, it would be impossible to destroy Anding City and break the prison. The immortal world suppressed the sect that had been silent for many years, and returned with such a posture, which is enough to prove that they will stand in the heavens again and change the pattern of the heavens. After this battle, the immortal world will definitely re-examine the position of the demon race. How to deal with it? And it is impossible for the Immortal Realm to target the Demon Race. If you want to do so, it will inevitably cause a backlash from the heavens and even the Immortal Realm itself, because the Demon Race is the demon emperor who saves itself, and the salvation is right and confident. No one can tell. It''s time to come, it''s the fairy world himself who is wrong.


    Jing Tianshan seemed thoughtful, "Brother, you think so much."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "They stand on the front desk, it is the best result, and we Xianshu City don''t have to take the lead."


    Doesn''t Xianshucheng want to get cheers and recognition?


    Of course not, this is the honor that the winner deserves, but for Zhou Shu, victory is already a habit, and it is not that every victory has to be celebrated and praised. Take this battle as an example, wait for Xianshu City to win. Celebration is more appropriate and more effective.


    Jing Tianshan paused, "When the news spreads, I don''t know what Ci Hangzong over there will think."


    Caiying snorted, "How can you think, who made them refuse to come."


    Jing Tianshan nodded, "Yes, they didn''t come by themselves. They always feel that the Ci Hangzong here is not in compliance with the rules, but that is also a perfect strategy. With such a big victory this time, we can recruit real It is a heir to the way of compassion."


    "What about the remaining people?"


    A voice came over, and the water piano appeared in front of several people, and everyone was in peace.


    Even if she didn''t use her compassionate mind, it would be difficult to mention killing intent or intent in front of her, and the whole person was peaceful.


    Zhou Shu bowed, "What do fellow Taoists think?"


    Shui Qin stared at Zhou Shu, calmly with a trace of reproach, "You shouldn''t do such a thing, they shouldn''t have died."


    Zhou Shu looked at Shuiqin and said slowly, "It is true that many people have died, but the first day they entered the sect, I made it clear that the Ci Hang Sect in Xianshu City will have a life and death catastrophe in the future. With sufficient preparation, I will give them as many resources as possible without restricting them to practice other Dao and Laws. Therefore, if they accept it, they should know the result today."


    "Uncle, don''t blame brother."


    Jing Tianshan looked at Shuiqin, "In fact, there are their own reasons. Cihangzong has true compassionate descendants to teach the way of compassion day and night. There are also Taoist temples in the city. If they practice the way of compassion with their heart, people who die now will never die. Not so much."


    Shui Qin looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and seemed to be sure of something.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, calmly, and did not blame or feel ashamed.


    The Ci Hang Sect in Xianshu City had only one purpose since its establishment. It was to grow the momentum of the Ci Hang Sect and let the heavens know about it. This was the requirement of Yuan He Yin and also in line with Zhou Shu''s idea. Now the goal has been achieved.


    Shui Qin said slowly, "Founder, I don''t understand your way, but the way of compassion is not like this, nor is it like Cihangzong."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m not as good as Junior Sister Jing to the Tao of Compassion. I am even more incomparable with fellow Taoists. I don''t want to argue about right or wrong. I just help Zong Zong do what I need most now."


    Shuiqin looked at him, "What is the most necessary thing?"


    "Let people know Cihangzong."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Friends, for over 20,000 years, Cihangzong has received too few people. As a result, Outland didn��t even know that there was a sect of Cihangzong, or what the way of compassion was. The Hangzong disciples are also ignored when preaching outside. If this situation continues, Ci Hangzong may really be annihilated, and with the help of the way of compassion developed by Ci Hangzong, the result may not be good."


    Shuiqin said calmly, "The avenue does not exist because of the sect, even if..."


    Zhou Shu interrupted her, "I understand this. The Dao stands on its own in heaven and earth, but without Cihangzong, the way of compassion has long been gone, because only Cihangzong is teaching the way of compassion. Without Cihangzong, can you learn many techniques of Cihangzong, can you master the mind of Cihang?"


    Shui Qin was a little surprised at Zhou Shu''s rudeness, but soon calmed down, and said warmly, "You continue."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I don''t think you can learn it. Unlike other great roads, Cihangzong and the Tao of Compassionate coexistence, and neither one will work. I am definitely not saying that the Tao of Compassion is not good. But this is the case, and we must admit this before there is any change."


    Shuiqin nodded, "I want to deny it, but I can''t."


    Looking at her, Zhou Shu showed a lot of admiration. Compared with the few Cihangzong people he had met, Shuiqin was indeed very special. When he talked with Le Lingyun last time, Le Lingyun could not tolerate Cihangzong and Ci Hangzong. The way of the heart is not good at all. Zhou Shu can only speak in depth, but now he has only said a few words and Shuiqin understands. On the one hand, the realm is different, and on the other hand, it also shows that Shuiqin is in a short period of time. I learned about the current Ci Hangzong and what he was doing. UU reading www.uukanshu.c��m


    It''s really comfortable to deal with such people.


    He looked at Shuiqin and said solemnly, "For Cihangzong, Xianshu City has done half of the things to make Cihangzong known to the heavens, and the other half of the things have made Cihangzong the way of compassion. Paving stones are something Xianshu City cannot do. I very much hope that fellow Taoists can take this responsibility."


    Shuiqin''s eyes were condensed, "This is not a responsibility, it is the duty of every disciple of the Cihang School and the preacher of the Tao of Compassion."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "That fellow Taoist promised me?"


    "I didn''t promise you, I promised you too. For the rest, I will bring back to Xianshu City."


    The water piano arched his hands and turned away.


    "Everything is decided by fellow daoists."


    When he got up, Zhou Shu smiled more.


    (PS: Thank you Douzai Dad for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3974: Where to go

    Jing Tianshan looked at Zhou Shu and shook her head unconsciously, "I just asked for a long time, I asked Master Uncle whether to go to Xianshu City, but Master Uncle never agreed. Now..."


    Caiying smiled and said, "She came here to ask for a crime, but she became a part of Xianshucheng, hehe, congratulations, Zhou."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu glared at Caiying, and said in a deep voice, "Shui Daoyou is a true follower of the Tao of Compassion. She will appear where the world needs it most. This was the case when I came to Anding City before, and it is the same when I go to Xianshu City. She belongs only to the way of compassion."


    "Although it is different, it seems to be no different from the main palace..."


    Caiying spit out her tongue and quickly retracted.


    Zhou Shu looked at Jing Tianshan, "Junior Sister, the time is almost here, please trouble Junior Sister to deal with the matters here."


    "what?"


    Jing Tianshan was stunned, "Me? Can it really work?"


    "I didn''t say everything before. After the victory of Anding City, the matter will be left to you. I must rush back to Xianshu City as soon as possible. Now that the overall situation is set here, I don''t need to stay longer," Zhou Shuwen said, "You don''t have to worry. I��ve already said that on the monster clan��s side, you don��t need to worry about it, and the Boling Army will go back with you. If you have any problems, just find Sun Juan. Now you can trust him better."


    "Ok."


    Jing Tianshan sighed slightly, "I understand, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "It took several days. It''s not fast anymore. The main reason is that the journey takes too much time. If... forget it, nothing."


    Jing Tianshan understood in her heart and didn''t ask much, she only hesitated, "Brother, those who are rescued, just let them go?"


    Zhou Shu wondered, "What''s the matter?"


    Jing Tianshan was stagnant, and whispered, "I just think that if they are willing to go to Xianshu City, they will definitely be able to help the brother. Now that the brother talks about it, most people will agree."


    "Needless to say, those who are willing to go to Xianshu City can go, and those who are not willing to go are free. Don''t worry about it. In fact, I have seen them one by one when saving people. When you get to Xianshu City, I can think of following Who will be the ones who should come, they will definitely come," Zhou Shu smiled, "Junior sister, in fact, Ci Hangzong can also try to accept them. Now that Cihangzong''s reputation is growing, it may not be impossible to get a few good disciples. ."


    "That''s true," Jing Tianshan thought for a while, "Uncle Master should have considered it."


    She was thinking about Xianshu City more than Cihangzong now, she didn''t even notice it, but she didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Without saying anything, Zhou Shu left the prison cell and was with Caiying.


    When he turned on the maximum speed, only Caiying could adapt together, not only because she is a sword, but also because of the familiarity. The two have been together for thousands of years, knowing each other, and doing nothing will not hinder each other. .


    Caiying stayed in Zhou Shu''s Golden Pill for a long time, saying that it was one.


    A ray of light crossed the void, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "What a fast speed, that must be a strong one."


    "I don''t know if it''s from Xianshu City or Xianjie, haha."


    "What you said, is it that the strong must belong to their family?"


    "It may not be right now, but in the future, it must be that a force from outside the realm can take the initiative to stand up against the immortal realm, and also defeated the Anding City where a big city owner is seated. This kind of thing has not happened since the establishment of Xian Ting. , Xianshu City will definitely attract many people and forces who are dissatisfied with the immortal realm, and become the largest force in the outer realm, enough to compete with the immortal realm."


    "It''s so exaggerated, it''s just a stable city. The Demon Race also invaded the Immortal Realm back then, and they are almost hitting the Brahma Realm. Now the Demon Race is not hiding in its own realm. Where can I dare to enter the outer realm? ."


    "You are making trouble without reason, demon, haha."


    "The old man thinks that he is indeed making troubles unreasonably, but things can''t be concluded so quickly, you know, Immortal Realm also went to fight Xianshu City."


    "Yeah, if these people go back and find that Xianshu City is gone, what will they look like? Hahaha, they came out to beat others, and the house was stolen. Hahaha, I think it''s funny!"


    "You will only smile, alas, spectators."


    "Aren''t you a spectator? Then you say, which side do you want to join, is it Immortal Realm or Xianshu City? You must be optimistic about Xianshu City, then you join."


    "I''m indeed a spectator, but I won''t ridicule, you say that Xianshu City was stolen, then why don''t you think about it, if the fairy world also loses?"


    "This kind of thing... won''t happen!"


    "Then wait and see, I don''t realize that the fairy world must have a chance of winning. Xianshu city has thousands of worlds in just a few thousand years. It is not easy to defeat. This is the third time to go to Xianshu City. , Failed the first two times."


    "This time is different!"


    "There are more people going to Immortal Realm, but Xianshu City has also become stronger many times."


    "Isn''t it just that there is a Haze country in the formation world... Anyway, the fairy world will not lose two games in a row!"


    "The old man thinks that what he said is reasonable. The reason why the immortal realm is strong lies in their background. They can start several battles at any time and can fully participate. However, it is difficult for other forces to divide their forces. The immortal realm has hundreds of thousands. There are only thousands of realms in Xianshu City."


    "That''s correct, but you have to look carefully. Xianshu City came to Anding City this time. Except for the lord Zhou Shu, there are only two people, two people, and all other forces are external, their own forces, It didn''t show up at all, it was still in Xianshu City."


    "Maybe they are amazing, just these three people..."


    "Hehe, do you believe it?"


    A light that suddenly appeared and disappeared suddenly disrupted the silence of the spectators. There was such an argument everywhere, and it couldn''t be calmed down.


    It��s no wonder that what happened in UU reading these past few days, it��s hard to calm the minds of the viewers. One of the important reliances of the immortal world, Anding City was destroyed in this way, and the great city lord comparable to a saint was so silent. The death of... the rise of several new forces was too sudden and terrible in the past. The long-deposited Cihangzong, the Boling Army that has never been seen before, have always been the only demon clan in the fairy world, of course, the most important thing is the immortal Shucheng and Zhou Shu,-it is strange that they have not seen a trace after the victory, it seems that the victory is normal, it is natural.


    After today, there will be major changes in Outer Realm, as will the Immortal Realm, and other forces will follow.


    What will become of the heavens?


    Everyone wants to know the answer, and everyone wants to see the direction faster, so as to occupy a favorable position and obtain more benefits.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the prisoner''s prison gradually became quiet.


    The excitement has passed, it is time to consider a way out. Many people also have similar doubts as the spectators, but their choice is more clear. It is impossible to go to the fairy world. Except for Xianshu City, where should they go?


    (PS: Thank you Lao Huotang for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3975: smoothly

    "What are you doing without paying attention to this palace for a long time?"


    The Caiying hidden in Zhou Shu''s body is not honest at all, "Damn it, this palace has a lot to say."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Say something to someone, and it''s all right now."


    Caiying frowned, "What''s the matter? Tell this palace, now you are estranged from this palace, and you don''t like to say anything."


    "Haha, I used to be like this too."


    Zhou Shu laughed and said warmly, "Actually, there is nothing serious. I was thinking that after the Great City Lord disappeared, the formation of Prisoner''s Prison would fail. How would Sun Juan''s Boling Army drive Prisoner''s Prison before directly giving it to him, but I ignored this. I was discussing this with him just now."


    Caiying snorted, "What''s to worry about? Without you, can''t they even carry an iron cage?"


    "It''s really worrying a lot. Brother Sun is also an expert in using puppets, let alone the old man of the heart demon..."


    When he said the name, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. He sensed that the Dacheng Lord Inner Demon would be born, but he didn''t realize when the old man in the heart demon was the Master of the Dacheng Lord... Sun Juan was right. Don��t meet him. Good.


    "Yes."


    As she said, Caiying curled her lips, "This palace can be considered a saint seed, how come no one comes out to help this palace when it''s critical?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Your blood has also helped you, otherwise you might not have come out now."


    Caiying thought for a while and said, "At that time I didn''t even know about it."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "By the way, did Jianmu tell you anything about Qinghua in the past few days?"


    "I''m angry when I talk about this," Caiying snorted, "There is nothing, his memory is really bad, my palace kindly reminded him that he still thinks my palace is noisy, and now ignores me, don''t even think about it. I''ll take care of him again."


    Zhou Shu just shook his head, "You are just making noise, wait for him to quietly think about it, by the way, what did you just say?"


    "Ok."


    Caiying blinked, a little confused, "What the palace is going to say... I will forget it because of you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You are always half-hearted, thinking of this and forget that, is it a sword thing?"


    "Yep!"


    Caiying nodded quickly, raising her eyebrows, "It''s a sword, don''t you know that there is a magic trick to overcome evil! He used it by himself when I fought against Dachengzhu, it''s very powerful, or two! Dachengzhu still seems to know him. What do you say about hooking up and Huomao, do you know, Zhou?"


    "It''s the first time I know."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Hooking is about digging and exploring. Fire marsh is a fire pond formed by natural silting of marsh gas. Both of these are the process of mining or forging swords. Then, these two methods may be derived from The interaction between Yu Xuan Jin Jin and the swordsmith."


    Caiying had some expectation in her eyes, "I don''t understand, but...that is to say, there are other techniques, what is tempering, carving, quenching, etc.?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "That''s the common method of casting swords. I don''t know how mysterious gold is made. It''s probably not easy."


    Caiying lowered her head unconsciously, "Even you don''t know."


    "I don''t know everything, Caiying, you are the sword repairer with Shengxie, you can always know if you use it more," Zhou Shu smiled, "You can also ask Elder Ou after you go back. He is the Ou family. Later generations should also understand some."


    "The palace will do its own research!"


    Caiying nodded, and said, "Zhou, Xianshucheng will not have an accident, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head seriously, "No."


    He looked firm, but he was a little worried-he hadn''t felt the stars for several days.


    Although it is difficult to use starlight to transmit news at such a distance, the presence of starlight can at least prove that the Star Sea Realm or Xianshu City still exists, and it has not been there now, but I don''t know what went wrong.


    If Anding City was smashed, but Xianshu City had a problem, it would be bad.


    Xianshu City.


    Xuanhuangjie.


    Bathed in faint moonlight, Huang Xuan walked alone on a piece of yellow sand.


    From a distance, the yellow shirt almost blended with the surrounding moonlight, and it was as bright as a fairy.


    She looked very different up close, her face was sullen, she stared at the ground, her mouth never stopped, "Damn! Damn! So much star power! All of my thousands of years of accumulation are gone, no more! No more! The star power that you brought back from the Seven Star Realm was stolen by your broken dragon, and all the ones you brought back from the Star Sea Realm were lost here, Zhou Shu, did I owe you in my previous life!"


    When he said that, he got angry and stomped hard.


    The yellow sand particles were scattered, and there were pitted holes everywhere, like petals scattered.


    Suddenly, she felt something. With a wave of her hand, the ground returned to normal, and she also recovered quietly and continued to walk forward.


    After a while, the two women fell to the world.


    Hao Ruoyan saluted solemnly, "Miss Huang, thank you very much!"


    Bian Xue followed to salute and said joyfully, "Xuan''er, the situation just now was really dangerous. If you didn''t hurt Tan Taiyong with a starburst in time, he might be about to rush into the formation. Yes, that trick. Is it called Starburst? You told my little sister before."


    She has a very good relationship with Huang Xuan, and is different from other people''s titles.


    "Don''t worry about it, just do it."


    Huang Xuan shook his head lightly with a faint smile, "I am in Xianshu City, and I will naturally help Xianshu City. It is impossible to let the enemy attack Xianshu City."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at her up and down, "Miss Huang, did you have anything wrong? Was it very expensive just now?"


    "It''s okay, what can I do," Huang Xuan hesitated, "I just can''t use the starlight for a while, sorry."


    "Don''t say that. I''m sorry, it''s our fault, and it hurts you."


    Hao Ruoyan shook her head quickly and said with a condensed expression, "Then you should take a good rest and let Bian Xue be with you here. Tell me directly if you have anything to do. I will defend the city and come over to make amends with you when I am wrong."


    "It''s okay to make a payment."


    Huang Xuan smiled faintly, "City Lord Hao, go ahead, defending the city is really hard."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled, "With your help, it won''t be hard at all. Don''t worry, we will win soon!"


    Watching Hao Ruoyan leave, Huang Xuan seemed thoughtful, "I will win soon?"


    "Yeah, it should be fast."


    Bian Xue was a little proud. UU reading "The Tantai Yong sneak attack may be their last fight for life. They have no choice but to use five quasi-sacred adders to blew themselves at the same time. As a result, they were stopped by your starburst before they got close. They must be desperate now, very desperate!"


    "Oh, I didn''t even notice, I just saw someone break into my starlight and did it smoothly."


    Huang Xuan smiled and nodded, looking calm, but he was bleeding in his heart. It went smoothly, and this smoothly lost all the stars here for thousands of years.


    It''s really... why did he make a move? Even if he doesn''t make a move, he won''t be able to get in, right?


    He must pay it back!


    (PS: Thank you Sandstorm 723 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 3976: Not as good as us

    "Your smoothness is really not easy."


    Bian Xue shook her head unconsciously, and she looked at Huang Xuan''s eyes with a lot of praise, "Senior Brother Shu values ??you so much, and there are still people who are not convinced. Now they should all be convinced, right? He drove Tantaiyong out with ease. He suffered a lot of injuries, how many people can do it?"


    "I don''t care if others are not convinced."


    Huang Xuan smiled indifferently, but he felt a lot of pride in his heart, "By the way, I seem to be familiar with who Tan Taiyong is."


    "You really are, I have mentioned it several times."


    Bian Xue curled his lips, seemingly angry but smiling, "Tan Taiyong is one of the leaders of the immortal world''s attack on Xianshu City. He is the elder of Xian Ting from the Suspense Sect. Now the celestial pole is ranked 47th. The immortal world is a top-notch person, others are afraid of seeing it, but they are flat in front of you."


    Huang Xuan nodded slightly, "Oh, Elder Xian Ting, I mean it''s a bit impression."


    Bian Xue laughed, "Geniuses always focus on their own affairs and ignore other things. Brother Shu is right."


    "Don''t always belong to Senior Brother Shu."


    Huang Xuan frowned, "Now that Xianshu City is attacked and no one else is there, where is there a little like a city lord?"


    Bian Xue hurriedly said, "Don''t blame him, Xuan''er, he went to Anding City with only Caiying and Lao Zhu. There is a big city lord and a character similar to a saint. He has to do better than ours. It''s more difficult."


    Huang Xuan said coldly, "It''s really bold to challenge the saints at this time."


    Bian Xue was shocked when she heard the sound, her eyes suddenly grayed out, "Oh."


    Noting her look, Huang Xuan was a little uneasy, "What''s wrong with you, I mean."


    Bian Xue shook his head, "No, the younger sister is not to blame you, you are right, the younger sister does not want him to go, the younger sister still..."


    He lowered his head as he said, his expression gloomy.


    "Hesitating, what else? Did you fortune telling?"


    Huang Xuan thought of something, and her mood fell a little inexplicably, but she knew very well that Bian Xue��s divination calculations were also unique in Xianshu City, second only to the bright beast that occasionally opened its eyes, and compared to Hachi Country��s. Xie Zheng, already has the appearance that blue is better than blue.


    "Ok����"


    Bian Xue nodded and whispered, "It''s gloomy and can''t see the way forward. They are likely to encounter a very big difficulty."


    Huang Xuan paused, "Isn''t there someone else to help?"


    Bian Xue sighed slightly, "The little girl has the final say, but from the perspective of the hexagram, no one else has participated in it. Only three of them have difficulties. On the contrary, the other people have a clear path ahead, as if letting them go. Naturally, it can be played."


    After watching her for a while, Huang Xuanwen said, "Don''t worry, maybe if you count it now, it will turn out bad luck."


    Bian Xue squeezed a smile, "The little girl hopes so, but next time it will be a few days later, the power of destiny for money and bones is almost gone, and now I don��t have much thoughts to gather. It is important to defend the city. a little."


    Huang Xuan paused, "It must be okay. He owes me so much that he can''t die."


    Bian Xue stagnated, "Ah, what do you owe you?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Huang Xuan smiled and shook his head, "A little star power."


    "Oh."


    Bian Xue nodded and said warmly, "He will definitely find it when he comes back. Don''t worry, the starburst you just now is so powerful, it must have consumed a lot, but the little girl is envious of this kind of powerful technique. Little girl can''t do it, I can''t even think of it."


    Huang Xuan''s expression was indifferent, "Haha, that is, I used a little more energy."


    Around Xianshu City, a circle of large and small floated in the void.


    In order to attack Xianshu City, the Immortal Realm temporarily built dozens of realms as bases, and some were drawn from outside.


    The biggest one in the world.


    "Elder, is it still not possible?"


    A quasi-sage looked at Tan Taiyong, not without worry.


    Tantaiyong is tall, more than four feet tall. He is a practitioner with the blood of giants. Most of these practitioners are talented in physical cultivation, but he is different. His comprehension of laws far exceeds his talent in physical training. I felt the law of reincarnation, entered the Taoist Golden Immortal according to the law of reincarnation, and became the root elder of the Suspense Sect at the time of the Golden Immortal. This promotion rate is second only to Sun Juan.


    At this moment, he was full of anger, and a three-foot-long beard was all erected at this moment.


    He couldn''t help but be angry. He was almost never injured, and now his entire right arm and shoulder were blown up.


    There is still a layer of bright stars in the wound, which looks very brilliant, but it is a torture for him. It is difficult to erase it even by the power of reincarnation that transcends the law, and can only let them stay. The body cannot recover either.


    "I''m afraid it will take decades to get rid of it completely. This star power is not easy."


    Tantai Yong suppressed his anger, "Unexpectedly, there is such a strong star power controller in Xianshu City!"


    Zhun Sheng sighed, "It should be Huang Xuan, the Emei genius we sent out."


    "I know! She was instructed by me when she was in the immortal world, but today she is merciless. That is a starburst, right? Emei Xingzhao''s strongest method is used on someone who has taken her before!" Taiyong��s fire came up again, "I don��t care when I am in the fairy world, but when I go outside, I become a minion in the hands of others! These traitors in the fairy world, I will tear them one by one sooner or later!"


    "Of course."


    The quasi-sage nodded and said slowly, "As a result, we have one less chance. Their formation is indeed powerful. It takes five people to explode and add Taoism to form enough power shocks and let a loophole appear in the formation. , We did it hard, but they cracked it again."


    Tantai paused forever, "That trace of loophole, it may not be that they deliberately led us to the bait."


    Quasi-sage paused, "Huh?"


    Tan Taiyong sneered, "I don''t think that Huang Xuan can catch my breakthrough so quickly. She is a golden fairy, how can she keep up with me? The starburst appeared in that position, obviously she was prepared long ago. Okay, just wait for me to go over, huh, it''s really vicious."


    "The problem is even more difficult to handle."


    The sage sighed unconsciously, "I thought I had caught the loopholes in Xianshu City, but it turned out to be a trap. It shows that Xianshu City is too well prepared and has not leaked any flaws. Elder, it''s better than us..."


    Tantai Yong stared at him, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "what about us, go on!"


    Being forced by the coercion, the quasi-sacred heart was tense, and unconsciously said, "It''s better to retreat."


    Tantai snorted, "Retreat?"


    "Yeah, the fourth batch is here. I haven''t made it into the battlefield yet. The results have been very few. Elder you have also been injured. If you continue, we will die more. When we are tired and weak, they will Come out, maybe we all want..."


    After hesitating, the quasi-sage still said, "Dead here."


    "Haha, I still said it," Tan Taiyong suddenly laughed, "Be prepared, you will be up later."


    (PS: Thank you Xiaoxiang Yeyuzhangqiuchi for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 3977: What are you afraid of

    Chapter 3977


    Xianshu City, the hall.


    Hao Ruoyan looked calm, but her heart was quite turbulent.


    It was too thrilling just now.


    Tantaiyong��s sneak attack was definitely not a leak deliberately leaked by Xianshu City. It was that Xianshu City��s defense had a problem. After the opponent suddenly exploded, the Yuntong of the two realms was damaged by the shock, and it was too late to replenish personnel. No one is available at the edge of the formation. If it weren''t for Huang Xuan to make a timely move, I am afraid that the formation will really be broken into. With Tantaiyong''s ability, it will not be so easy to get out.


    Of course, the problem is not too big, Xianshu City has already had a plan.


    In this situation, if the invaded realm and the surrounding realms are abandoned, the formation can still be unimpeded, only the loss of more than a dozen realms, and the immortal realm may learn the result of Jianmu. Very unfavorable.


    This kind of problem cannot recur.


    She looked around at the crowd and said warmly, "Take advantage of the opportunity of the immortal world to retreat, call you to discuss matters, and please speak freely, thank you, you take the lead."


    Xie Zheng shook his head and stroked his beard, "City Master Hao, you have done a good job during this period of time. The old man can''t match it. In fact, you don''t need to ask the old man. You can do whatever you say, and you will definitely not shirk."


    Hao Ruoyan returned the courtesy and slowly said, "Xie Lao Muzun, if Yan did not do a good job, there was almost a big problem."


    Jiang Ma waved his hand, "City Lord, what does that have to do with you? Five quasi-sages plus Taoist tools, this kind of impact is good without breaking the world. Besides, Emei Huang girl also solved the problem. Say more."


    Hao Ruoyan was stagnant, "I didn''t notice the problem because I didn''t do the inspection well."


    Xie Zheng frowned, "There is nothing foolproof, don''t blame yourself."


    "It''s time to fight, City Lord Hao."


    Li Aojian took a step and said calmly, "For years of high-pressure defense, personnel are not allowed to rest, and facility management is inevitably negligent. It is better to use offense instead of defense."


    Zhao Yueru followed, "I think so too, it''s better to destroy some of their circles to relieve some pressure."


    "Correct."


    Sima Yi also followed, "City Lord Hao, we have held on for twelve years. We have not lost an inch of land and our morale is booming. The immortal world has been attacking for so long. We are already a tired teacher, and Shicai has suffered a big defeat... It''s time to attack. There is no need for a big victory. If they can be repelled, this battle is basically set."


    "Ok."


    Even Sima Yi, who had never wanted to attack, said the same thing. Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, "If you agree to go out, please raise your hand."


    If Zhou Shu is here, Zhou Shu can decide with one word. When Zhou Shu is away, most of the affairs are decided by the two city owners, but the important plan is that dozens of people will vote together with a show of hands. Good answer.


    "There is no objection."


    Taking a look below, Hao Ruoyan said warmly, "Then whoever decides to go now, we won''t vote for this one, Li Aojian, Zhao Yueru, can you both take a trip, please?"


    Zhao Yueru raised her eyebrows, "No problem!"


    Li Aojian nodded, "Okay."


    Hao Ruoyan was about to speak when another person stood up, "I should go there too, how about?"


    Hao Ruoyan paused, "Solve the old?"


    Before each meeting, Xie Qing had never said anything, as if it had nothing to do with him, thinking that he did not want to fight the immortal world head-on, but he did not expect to stand up now. The attack was not a defense, and the danger was much greater.


    "The old man took the liberty of talking?"


    Xie Qing smiled happily, "Hehe, it''s not because of anything else, but because I got some insights from the Juggernaut Legacy, I suddenly wanted to try it."


    "Hahaha, your insight is not just for you."


    Li Aojian laughed unconsciously, "For Xianshu City, for Xianshu City, go as long as you want. Needless to say, we just compare, whose sword is more profitable!"


    Zhao Yueru was not to be outdone, "I will add one too, it''s unlikely to compare."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and nodded, "Then the three are in trouble, we must win, and further attack the enemy''s morale, no matter whether it is a big victory or a small victory, but remember not to pursue it. Although the fairy world is a temporary base, there are too many people and defense. Very strong."


    Xie Qing handed over and said seriously, "The old man will definitely fulfill his mission."


    Seeing that the three of them were about to leave, another one came out, raising his hand and saying, "City Lord, I will also go and make up the number."


    "what?"


    Hao Ruoyan looked at him, a little surprised, "Xiangru, didn''t you just leave the customs? It''s better not to do it."


    Xiangru smiled, "Actually, I don''t know how to do it.


    Looking at his face, Hao Ruoyan seemed to think of something, and his mind was slightly shaken.


    "This sentence is wrong."


    Sima Yi was a little dissatisfied, "Choosing the omissions and making up the numbers? With your attitude, it seems that you are not suitable for participating in this battle."


    Xiangru smiled, "Friend Sima is too serious."


    Sima Yi frowned, "This is a war that concerns the survival of Xianshu City. How can you not be serious? You came out of retreat and didn''t see the cruelty before. The war is definitely not a joke. If you neglect, you will lose everything. All races died because of it..."


    "Alright, Deputy City Lord Sima."


    Hao Ruoyan said warmly, "All he knows is that some people are better at preparing for battle if you relax."


    "I see, City Lord."


    Sima Yi retreated two steps, and Hao Ruoyan''s prestige was there. He seemed a little angry just now, so he naturally didn''t dare to talk too much.


    Did you say something wrong?


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Xiangru, "Xiangru, then you go, but..." After hesitating, she solemnly said, "Don''t commit too many killings, this is what Zhou Shu told me again and again before leaving, let me tell you ."


    Xiangru saluted and said with a smile, "Hehe, he is still worried about UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com, but don��t worry, I��ve been in retreat for so long, and it��s not wasted. The little bit of cowardice in my heart is almost gone now. Up."


    The four of them went straight without hesitation.


    The crowd quickly dispersed, Hao Ruoyan shook his head slightly, "Unexpectedly, Xiangru will go this time..."


    The Qingque, who had been standing next to Hao Ruoyan but had not spoken, finally opened his mouth, "It should be fine."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, still uneasy, "Master Shu and us have confessed that we must be cautious with Xiangru, but he took the initiative to come out, and we can''t refuse."


    Qingque nodded slightly, "Xiangru and Zhou Shu were born and died together. If we can''t persuade them, Zhou Shu also asks us not to persuade them, lest it be more troublesome."


    Hao Ruoyan sighed, "Hey, a big variable has been added to Xianshu City."


    "What are you afraid of," Qingque said faintly, "It''s only the people in the fairy world who have suffered. I thought they were not pleasing to the eye."


    "If Yan understands that if the immortal world comes to fight Xianshu City, it won''t be a pity to die, but it depends on how you die."


    Hao Ruoyan''s expression condensed slightly, "Xiangru has opened up all ten orifices after going through the calamity of good fortune. It is the first blood emperor of Emperor Jiang in 100,000 years. He has mastered several of the highest secret techniques of the Dijiang clan, but his state of mind has never been He was able to keep up with his strength, and even had a little magical nature, and messed up Xianshu City several times, so Master Shu asked him to stay in seclusion and adjust his mood. He was not allowed to take action if he was not necessary. Now that Master Shu is not there, he came out and wanted to face him. It is still the immortal realm. The Dijiang clan all died because of the immortal realm. If he goes out this time, I am afraid that he will bring a terrible blood catastrophe, and the void will be dyed red..."


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 3978: false alarm

    "The blood emperor is like this, otherwise it wouldn''t be called the blood emperor."


    Qingque said slowly, "Ruoyan, I know, you are afraid of being seen by others. Outsiders tell us that we are murderous in Xianshu City, and we have fallen into the magic way."


    "Yup."


    Hao Ruoyan sighed, "Some people have some tricks and some methods. Although Master Shu is not taboo, the outside world does not think so. If we make too many killings in Xianshu City, it will be very detrimental to the reputation of Xianshu City and Master Shu. There are also great obstacles to the promotion of Shuzhidao. Outsiders will say that Xianshucheng indulges his subordinates to kill evil. The founders are not good things, and Shuzhidao will be called evil."


    "You are right, but what can be done?"


    Qingque paused and snorted, "It''s someone else who is hitting us. We are not allowed to fight back, right? We can''t use it, but we have to hide it. Did you watch Xianshu city be beaten? They go."


    Hao Ruoyan squeezed out a smile, "So it is."


    "You just worry too much."


    Qingque shook her head slightly, "If Zhou Shu doesn''t want Xiangru to go out, he will probably leave a way to restrain him. Since Xiangru can come out, it means that Zhou Shu is at ease with him enough. He should be able to control his desire to kill. , Even if he can''t control it, the blood emperor is just a stronger quasi-sage. It''s not that there are no strong people on the opposite side, and he won''t let him kill."


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "I may be thinking too much."


    "When this time is over, you have to take a good rest," Qingque looked at her, rather solemnly, "If there is no one day to rest in twelve years, no one can stand it. I know, you won''t listen to me. Hope to end the war soon."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled slightly, but changed the subject, "I don''t know what happened to Master Shu?"


    "Always worrying."


    Speaking of Zhou Shu, Qingque''s eyes dimmed, "He is even more reluctant. Is the saint so easy to deal with? I went to Anding City last time. Er Yue is the strongest quasi saint I have ever seen. , But in front of the Great City Lord, Er Yue counts nothing, he can press a finger to death."


    On the contrary, Hao Ruoyan said seriously, "Ruoyan is very confident in Shu Shi and will definitely win."


    Qingque frowned, "You always say that, no matter what the situation, he won''t disappoint people, right? But this time it''s a saint!"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Master Shu is a founder and a saint in the future."


    Qingque looked at her and shook her head, "No wonder he is more willing to give you the task. I can''t do this with confidence."


    It''s not so much faith, but blind worship. Although Qingque sometimes has similar emotions, but more often, she still looks at the problem as objectively as possible. Now Zhou Shu challenges the big city lord who is equivalent to a saint. , The success rate is too low... If it weren''t for when she was in retreat, how could she have to persuade Zhou Shu not to go, and if she couldn''t, then she must follow.


    In the ten years since Zhou Shu left, her heart has never been stable, and she has become taciturn.


    "Hehe."


    Hao Ruoyan laughed and pulled her down, "Qing, let''s go out and have a look."


    The two patrolled all the way and checked the defenses of all walks of life. Before they knew it, it was just a few hours.


    Hao Ruoyan looked into the distance, "Nothing has happened yet."


    A string of bright lights surrounds the void, that is, the base of the fairy world on the outer edge of Xianshu City. Hundreds of realms have also formed a temporary formation.


    boom!


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound came, and they, standing on the edge of Xianshu City''s formation, clearly felt it.


    A starlight faded quickly.


    Qingque said in a condensed voice, "I''m here just after I said it.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "The three of them are cultivating swords together, and the Xianshu city formation is a little scared, let alone this temporary one."


    The picture will be delivered soon.


    The void outside of Xianshu City has long been full of Dragon Race signs, and these signs also have the function of transmitting pictures and messages. It seems a bit magical, but not complicated at all. It is just a few common formations. The combination is nothing more than Zhou Shu''s idea.


    The formation was torn open, and the sword shadow came and went one after another in the world, separating the huge world.


    Of course, it is not that there is no resistance, at least ten immortal practitioners are blocking, but it seems that there is not much effect.


    When Jian Xiu specializes in destruction, it is difficult to stop it.


    Especially sword body sword repair, you don''t have to hesitate, that''s what is called unscrupulous.


    Hao Ruoyan seemed to think, "Offensive is the true nature of Jianxiu, I really wronged them before."


    "Yes, I hope I can give it a good vent this time."


    Qingque stared at the picture, as if she was in it, yearning for it. Because of Zhou Shu, she had been upset for a long time, and wanted to fight a good fight, but as the city lord, she couldn''t leave.


    Hao Ruoyan turned around and said worriedly, "I don''t seem to see Xiangru, how about you?"


    Qingque paused, "The formation is broken, and I must go in. He will be wherever there will be blood after a while."


    "what����"


    Hao Ruoyan trembled.


    Qingque sighed, "Don''t think about it, I want to kill everybody else, I can only trust him."


    Hao Ruoyan stopped speaking, looking at the battlefield nervously, and thinking about how to calm the public opinion afterwards.


    It��s normal to die in war, but it��s not the same when dying of the blood emperor. According to Zhou Shu, many of the blood emperor��s tactics are forbidden, and the blood soul quotes are all considered good. However, as soon as Huangquan��s blood prison is unfolded, the emptiness becomes It��s not surprising that thousands of people will be ruined in an instant, and the deaths are extremely miserable, and the souls will be sacrificed in blood...If this situation spreads, Xianshucheng��s crime of ignoring the rules and killing **** will be true. Really.


    Hao Ruoyan is not afraid of this. She can carry all the sins off, but the problem is that it will affect the development of Shu Zhidao. What if Shu Zhidao is rejected by the practitioners of the heavens because of this matter?


    She doesn''t care, but what about Master Shu?


    She would rather bear all the mistakes on her own than that Zhou Shu and Shu Zhidao had problems.


    A little bit of time passed, and several circles fell.


    However, Sanjianxiu''s actions also began to sluggish. Obviously, he encountered a strong enemy, and his own strength began to fail to keep up.


    It didn''t take long.


    The three swordsmen gathered together and turned into a long rainbow, piercing through the heavens directly.


    In Jianguang, Xiangru also showed up, walking behind, looking a little leisurely, there was no blood on his body.


    "Now don''t worry. UU reading "


    Qingque turned around and breathed a sigh of relief, "It seems that he hasn''t taken any action at all, and has been suppressing his desire to kill. Maybe he is going out this time just to test the results of his retreat."


    "Well, I missed him."


    Hao Ruoyan let out a long sigh of relief, and smiled at the corner of his mouth, "His mood is much better than before."


    What Qingque thought of, "Indeed, we have all seen him before he retreats. It was really scary at that time."


    "Forget it, a false alarm, let''s welcome them back."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and went away lightly.


    (PS: Thank you Cerberus for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 3979: Punisher

    Chapter 3979-Demon Slaying Order


    "What''s the situation now?"


    Tantai always sat on the cloud platform, his expression dignified.


    Quasi Sunnah said, "Elder, the formation has been restored, but the number seven and the number are destroyed, and it may take several months to repair."


    Tan Taiyong frowned, "The old man is asking about casualties, but there is no shortage of Jie Xiao, can''t the old man see?"


    The quasi-sage hurriedly said, "Tell the elders that the sword repairmen from Xianshu city don''t seem to kill, but only want to destroy the world. We have a quasi-sacred palace that is damaged, and the others are basically unaffected. Hunyuan Jinxian has no casualties. "


    "Xianshucheng is so kind?"


    Tantaiyong sneered, "It''s rare to attack and leave without killing?"


    Quasi-Holy Time was speechless and stopped, "They didn''t kill, but the attack has a great impact on our morale. Many people have the idea of ??retreating, saying that others can get in, but we can''t get in... ��"


    Tantaiyong waved his hand, "Don''t worry about this, have you remembered the names of those who want to retreat?"


    The quasi-sage hesitated, "According to the previous instructions of the elders, they are all recorded."


    Tantai Yong said indifferently, "That''s fine, send them to attack the city tomorrow."


    "understood."


    The quasi-sage sighed, "But they are just mixed-element golden immortals, none of them are quasi-sages, I''m afraid it''s useless."


    "Useless?"


    Tantaiyong sneered, "The old man has fought dozens of battlefields, and the key to breaking through the battlefields lies in constant consumption, making them exhausted. As long as you send someone over, everything is useful, even if it blew up. , Will definitely not be wasted!"


    The quasi-sage summoned up a bit of courage, "But after so long, there is no sign of their line of weakness."


    "You mean they store a lot of resources?!"


    Tantai Yong coldly scolded, "No matter how many immortal jade we can bring?! This time the immortal realm brought all the immortal jade at the bottom of the box for Xianshu City, a small Xianshu City, can Compared with our hundreds of thousands of immortal realms? We will win this battle!"


    Zhunsheng lowered his head, "Yes, I talk too much."


    Tantai waved his hand impatiently, "Okay, let''s do something."


    Quasi-Saint Rumeng amnesty, hurriedly walked out.


    Without taking two steps, Tantaiyong said again, "Wait!"


    Zhunsheng''s heart was tight, his body almost fell down, and he barely stood still, turned back and saluted, "Did you send me to take them over tomorrow? I know."


    "The old man didn''t let you die! You didn''t want to retreat!"


    Tan Taiyong frowned, "Don''t think about this mess, call Elder Lu who is in charge of resource management, and the old man has something to say."


    After speaking, he closed his eyes and his face was indifferent.


    "understood."


    The quasi-sage didn''t dare to look more, and went hurriedly, feeling relieved, but didn''t know if he should be lucky or sad.


    I escaped this time, what about next time?


    Everyone said that the companion was like a tiger, but he followed Tantaiyong to fight Xianshu City, but it was much more dangerous than the companion. Today, more than ten quasi-sages have been sent to death by Tantaiyong. I couldn''t even resist, but Xian Ting stood behind him, holding the Demon Slayer Order in his hand.


    The Demon Slaying Order is a killing order issued by Xian Ting.


    As long as they are from the immortal world, they must abide by the punishable devil order.


    And Tan Taiyong, holding the Demon Slayer Order, represents Xian Ting''s highest will, and no one can resist him, otherwise the consequences will be miserable.


    Since the establishment of Xian Ting, there have been twenty-seven times of the Order of the Demon Slayer, and twenty-four times of them are for the Demon Race. This is also the reason for the name of the Order of the Demon.


    Not long after, the tall and energetic old man walked in quickly.


    The old man leaned slightly, "Elder Tantai, what can I do with the old man?"


    Tantaiyong opened his eyes, "Elder Lu Manyu, sit down."


    Lu Manyu paused, and said calmly, "The old man still has a lot to do. I can''t delay here any more. If the elder has something to do, just say it."


    Tantai never sighed, "Elder Lu is still self-denying, and if everyone else is the same as Elder Lu, this city of Xianshu will probably be broken long ago."


    Lu Manyu said slowly, "The elders are absurdly praised. How can we compare with the elders of Tantai, who can only do some logistical things?"


    Tan Taiyong smiled and said, "Hehe, it seems that Elder Lu is still very dissatisfied with the arrangements made by the old man the day before."


    Looking at Tan Taiyong, who had damaged his right arm, Lu Manyu was also very calm, "The elder has taken the risk alone, and his courage is commendable. It��s okay for the old to say a few words.


    "I should listen to you, but it doesn''t make sense anymore."


    Tantai paused forever, "Elder Lu, how long can our resources support now?"


    "It doesn''t matter what you practice, the key is the Xianji Cannon," Lu Manyu said solemnly, "It takes three thousand Xianji Cannons to send the Xianji Cannon. Each attack on Xianshu City requires at least 150,000 Xianji Cannons. Calculated by the number of attacks every ten days, within three years, the supply of Xianji Cannon will not be interrupted, but it will be hard to say any longer."


    Tantai always thought about it for a few moments, "Three years... the fifth batch of reinforcements will come in two years and catch up."


    "The elder thinks it best."


    Lu Manyu nodded, "It''s better to use Xianji Cannon to deal with the formation world."


    Tantaiyong walked down and said slowly, "Elder Lu, since there is a margin for years, how about using it all the time?"


    Lu Manyu was shocked, his face changed slightly, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Xianji Cannon for the next year?"


    Tantai Yong''s eyes flashed fiercely in the aisle, and sternly said, "Yes, a full-scale attack may break the formation!"


    Lu Manyu looked at him, "Fight out with all his strength, are you sure?"


    Tan Taiyong nodded seriously, "I have been thinking about it for a long time."


    "The old man does not deny that this is possible, but the elders have thought about the consequences?"


    Lu Manyu''s face sank, "Xianji Cannon is a sharp weapon in the world. The explosive output method is extremely powerful. It can destroy dozens or even hundreds of worlds in an instant. The price to pay is a lot of fairy jade and The resistance of the manipulator, an ordinary Hunyuan Jinxian, can fire up to ten Xianji Cannons in a row, which will damage the heart and cannot continue. In this regard, the quasi-sage is much better, but if it continues for three thousand rounds, it will also It��s unbearable, the annual amount is at least six million Xianji cannons. If the elder wants to shoot out, all of us here... will be severely injured, and the 70-year-old will be killed directly."


    "The old man has already calculated it, it is true."


    Tantai Yong said indifferently, "But if we can take down Xianshu City, we won''t lose money, and we can save future resource consumption."


    "The fairy world cannot afford such a price."


    Lu Manyu looked solemn and shook his head, "Elder Tantai, such a crazy request, it is impossible for the old man to agree."


    Tantaiyong nodded, walked back slowly, and stood with his back to Lu Manyu for a few breaths. When he turned around, he had a small token in his hand.


    The jet black token is neither gold nor jade, and it''s not very eye-catching to look at.


    (Ps: Thank you for your unchanging direct support and attention in this life, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 3980: Xianji Cannon

    Chapter 3980 Immortal Cannon


    Looking at the token, Lu Manyu''s eyes were sad.


    He slowly said, "Elder Tantai, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Tantai never spoke, his face was as calm as water, and he only raised the token a little higher.


    Lu Manyu hesitated for a few breaths, "The old man said it again, I don��t listen to the elders, and at the same time he inspires six million Xianji Cannons. It is very likely to break the Xianshu City formation, and even destroy Xianshu City, but most of the Xianji Cannons fired. The immortal practitioners will die, and the rest will be extremely weak, unable to withstand the shock caused by the explosion of Xianshu City. In other words, this is definitely an act that hurts both sides. Except for a few people, none of the others will survive."


    Tantai paused forever, "I have considered this point."


    Lu Manyu continued, "There is something else, Xianshu City is located on the edge of several major forces. Such a huge explosion will inevitably be transmitted to the surrounding Demon Realm and Witch Realm. This will definitely be regarded by them as a provocation from the Immortal Realm. The entire heavens are likely to fall into war."


    "Haha, you didn''t say I haven''t thought of it yet."


    Tantaiyong''s eyes lit up, "Isn''t that a good thing? The old man has long seen them unpleasant, especially the **** in the Outland. Let them fight with the Demon Clan and the Witch Clan. Isn''t it beautiful that we are sitting in the fairy world? Can they unite and fight the immortal world together?"


    Lu Manyu slowly said, "The elders shouldn��t think it��s impossible. When we attacked Xianshu City this time, there will be witches and demons obstructing them. They are not willing to do anything on the surface, but secretly they have already begun to deal with us. They are an excuse to attack the immortal world, I think they will not miss it."


    "Then let them come, the old man is not enough!"


    Tantai stared at him forever, and suddenly became annoyed, "Lu Manyu, the old man will ask you, can you take orders?!"


    Lu Manyu pondered for a few breaths, and said solemnly, "The old man takes it, but the old man speaks first. If there are any consequences, you will be responsible."


    "Naturally, the old man took Xianting''s order. It is natural that good or bad is the old man''s, and there is no need for you to come back!"


    Tantai snorted, put away the order of the evil spirits, and said slowly, "Don''t worry about them, no matter whether it is resistance or passivity, it will not work. The old man''s decision must be done, and the resource allocation is left to You have to complete it in one day and siege the city the day after tomorrow."


    "one day?"


    Lu Manyu''s face turned a little green, "The elders are too strong!"


    Tantaiyong was very calm and did not intend to change his mind. "Xianshu City just won a victory and we lost again. They will definitely relax. This time is the best time for us to attack. The day is already long. We I don��t know how many internal oughts they have arranged. The longer it is, the more likely it is to fail."


    Lu Manyu couldn''t help but slander, but there is still internal response?


    Tantai Yong''s control is extremely strict. There are tens of thousands of people here. Anyone who makes a mistake, whether it is a wrong word or a wrong thing, will be sent to death immediately. Even if there is internal response, he will die before he can do anything.


    He paused, "That''s how it is said, but how can it be possible to mix so many immortal jade in one day?"


    "Take out all the fairy jade, let them take it, and don''t be afraid to take more."


    Tantai said coldly, "Tell them, just use the Xianji Cannon to fight until you are exhausted. As long as you take down Xianshu City, the many Xianyu will be theirs. After you go back, Xianting praises and advances yourself. , The sect is upgraded."


    "Tan Taiyong," Lu Manyu understood. "You don''t want to give out one year''s surplus at all. You want to make a desperate bet. You are injured by a mistake. You know that if you don''t solve Xianshu city as soon as possible, this battle will be If you fail, you will be sanctioned by Xian Ting when you go back, so you rushed to let everyone die and die together! To offset your fault!"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, I have already made a decision. Do you want me to take the Demon Slaying Order again?"


    Looking at Lu Manyu, Tan Taiyong was extremely calm, even with a slight smile on his face.


    "no need!"


    Lu Manyu said coldly, "But the old man tells you that it is impossible for you to act like this and act recklessly!"


    Tantaiyong waved his hand, seemingly tired, said, "Don''t be long-winded, if the success is unsuccessful, you have to listen to the order, don''t talk nonsense, and go."


    Lu Manyu walked away.


    No matter how ridiculous the order is, it is a demon-killing order, and it must be accepted, especially for a practitioner with status and status like him. Once he violates the order, the entire sect will be punished. Even Shushan cannot escape. Of course, you can go back later. I would explain it again and then pursue Tan Taiyong''s responsibility, but that was a matter of going back, and now he couldn''t resist.


    Soon, piles of celestial jade were placed in various circles.


    Many cultivators looked at these fairy jade, a little confused, but some were alert, but their minds sank.


    This is certainly not a reward.


    Xianshu City.


    Wan Muting.


    "Is Tan Taiyong going crazy!"


    Hao Ruoyan, who has always been quiet, couldn��t help but cursed, ��Does he want all the tens of thousands of practitioners in the Immortal Realm to die here?! That is the elite of hundreds of sects, even if he is himself, Can''t afford such a loss!"


    Qingque said calmly, "He is really crazy, but we still have to think of an idea now."


    Xiao Su wondered, "Can Jianmu stand it?"


    Hao Ruoyan thought for a while, "It''s hard to tell, I''ve never tried it, but I find it difficult."


    Li Aojian''s expression condensed slightly, "I think it''s better to attack first. We didn''t kill people just now. This time we will kill people. If you kill one more, Xianshu City will be less stressed."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "Yes, the immortal world is completely unruly, and we don''t need to be polite with him."


    Insert an app: Perfectly reproduce the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an interchangeable app-Mimi Reading. U U Reading


    Qingque shook his head, "Since they are going to make a desperate move, they will certainly not leave too much space. If they go again, it will be much harder than before, and how many can they kill? Don''t get yourself trapped."


    Zhao Yueru said in a deep voice, "Let them fight over, it''s no different from getting stuck."


    Hao Ruoyan said warmly, "If you want to attack, you can''t go there. Don''t fight this. In my opinion, Tan Taiyong is doing such a perverse act, letting tens of thousands of people go to death, as long as we publicize his plan. Most of the practitioners on the edge will resist, and his plan may not be successful."


    Qingque said unconsciously, "We have too few internal oughts now, I am afraid it will be difficult to achieve this."


    Zhao Yueru sighed slightly, "Yes, that lunatic Tan Taiyong..."


    "I have a lot of words for internal response."


    Xiangru walked out, still modest and elegant, with an indelible blood in his eyes, which made people afraid to look at it. He smiled, "I just made some tricks and can use it, but I may have A better idea."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at him, but was not surprised, "What''s the idea?"


    Xiangru smiled faintly, "If you want to die some people, it won''t look good, but I can guarantee that Tan Taiyong''s plan will fail."


    Seeing his smile, everyone felt a little cold.


    Regardless of the cultivation base, as long as it is a creature with blood, it is difficult to face the pressure of the blood emperor.


    Qingque waved his hand vigorously, "Let''s do it, and now I''ll take care of those things! It doesn''t matter if I live or die!"


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 3981: New problem

    Xiangru looked at Hao Ruoyan, "How about Hao Cheng''s idea?"


    Hao Ruoyan pondered for a few breaths, "Are you in danger?"


    Xiangru laughed, "I don''t have any. Xianshu City will not be dead or injured. The problem is there."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "If you want to attack, the casualties are really unpredictable. Since you have a good way to damage, Xianshu City will naturally use it... wait a minute."


    Qingque frowned, "What else can I wait."


    Hao Ruoyan said warmly, "No, just now the core of the story came over, saying that Pu Lao has just returned, I want to ask him, he has been in the immortal world for many years, maybe he understands some ways to crack the immortal cannon, maybe it can help. of."


    "Pulao is back?"


    Li Aojian didn''t realize it, "It''s just in time. He is a great help. It is time to ask his opinion."


    "Well, I''ll be back soon, please wait for a while, sorry."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly and disappeared quickly.


    Everyone stayed in the pavilion, all of different shapes and colors, but they couldn��t see how nervous they were. Indeed, Tantaiyong had a big problem for Xianshu City, but there was nothing to be afraid of. The base of the immortal world is given,-there is no need to question the strength of Xianshu City, and it has been unable to defend it. It is not because of insufficient strength, but no loss of personnel.


    Relying on the formation and consumption, the two sides are still fighting, but the immortal world must lift the table, and Xianshu City can also lift it.


    Of course, this is not good for Xianshu City.


    If Xianshu City can be under the siege of the immortal world for so long, there has been no loss of personnel. The reputation of Xianshu City is huge. A fairy city that loves its people like a child, and a founder of the city will definitely attract countless practitioners. Come.


    Xianshu City.


    "Hey, it''s you."


    Looking at Hao Ruoyan, Pu Lao nodded, "Is Zhou Shu away?"


    "I have seen Senior Pu Lao."


    Hao Ruoyan leaned slightly, "Master Shu went to Anding City and has not returned yet. He should have already laid down Anding City. Our side is fighting against the immortal army, so it is my fault that we failed to meet the seniors in advance. ."


    "Needless to say."


    Pu Lao said faintly, "I saw it on the road, and the immortal world is really willing to send so many people over, I am afraid it is a punishable order."


    "Yes."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned, "Xianshu City may be in trouble."


    "Xianshu City''s foundation is very stable. Just now, I also interacted with Jianmu. He thinks that there is no problem at all. Immortal Realm is just helping him with the catastrophe. You say that..." Pu Lao looked at her and laughed. "Do you count on me to help? It depends on what reward Zhou Shu gives me."


    What Hao Ruoyan thought of, "Senior has discovered this trip?"


    Pu Lao said coldly, "Well, I will tell him when Zhou Shu comes back."


    "Oh, I''m talking too much."


    Hao Ruoyan paused and said calmly, "Senior and Jianmu don''t feel the problem now, because the immortal world hasn''t taken any action yet, but soon it will be different. News from Neiying who stayed there, Tan Taiyong They plan to use six million Xianji cannons to attack Xianshu City at a time, and they will do it in a day."


    "what are you saying?"


    Pu Lao''s face changed slightly, "Six million rounds, do they have so many people? As far as I know, the Xianji Cannon is not so easy to send out, six million rounds at a time, let the Xianling Sect be in the Louvre world. Come here all, try to see if you can do it!?"


    Hao Ruoyan said in a slow voice, "We all feel that Tantai is always crazy, but he who has the punishable demon order in his hands can indeed do this kind of thing. The day before yesterday, he came to play Xianshucheng and was knocked off half of his shoulder by the starburst. After a few decades, we can��t reply. We feel that he is going to make a desperate move and use everyone from the fairy world to fight Xianshu City, otherwise he will retreat back with the order of the devil, and the end will not be very good."


    Pu Lao groaned, "It''s very miserable. This kind of thing has happened twice in the past. No wonder he is so crazy."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at him, seemingly thoughtful, "Does senior know about Xianji Cannon?"


    "Very few people don''t understand."


    Pu Lao looked serious, "The Xianji Cannon and the Xianshi Cannon are the most direct manifestation of the abundant resources of the fairy world, especially the Xianji Cannon, which is really the most important weapon of the country. If you encounter trouble, you don��t need to talk about strategy. Just press it over, that pure strength, no matter how strong defense is, can you block it for several decades, can you block it for hundreds of years? One hundred thousand worlds in the world of immortals continuously produce immortal stone and jade, you How do you fight for hundreds of circles? Even if everyone is desperate, it can''t match."


    Hao Ruoyan sighed unconsciously, "Then we really have no choice but to go and fight with them?"


    Pu Lao shook his head slightly, with a sneer, "It''s not so much, you came to me, isn''t it because of this?"


    "Why did the senior say this?"


    Hao Ruoyan stagnated and frowned, "I just want to ask seniors for advice, and I don''t mean anything else."


    "does not matter."


    Pu Lao glanced at her and said slowly, "Speaking of this, there are actually two dragon races that are not afraid of Xianji Cannon, and they can ignore it at all."


    "what?!"


    Hao Ruoyan immediately thought of something and quickly said, "The younger generation really doesn''t know this, it''s not because of this."


    Pulao paused, "Zhou Shu may know, you don��t know, it��s not surprising that these two dragons are the earliest ancestral dragons, and there is Yinglong. I happen to be the Yinglong clan, and the Xianji Cannon won��t cause harm to me. No matter how strong it is, I don��t care."


    Hao Ruoyan whispered and worried again, "Senior is really good, but Senior alone, I''m afraid he can''t stop six million shots..."


    Pu Lao snorted and said disdainfully, "Then do you know why the immortal world does not fight the dragon world?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook slightly and quickly understood, "The Dragon Realm has the means to restrain the Xianji Cannon."


    Pu Lao nodded, and his arrogance spread out unconsciously, "The Eight Hundred Realms of the Dragon Realm, which has stood in the heavens for so many years, is not without reason," he glanced at Hao Ruoyan and said slowly, "I will do this too, because It was originally created by the Yinglong clan, and it certainly cannot be done in one day, but after determining the opponent''s attack direction, it is no problem to block 70% of the Xianji Cannon."


    Hao Ruoyan turned his mind and said immediately, "It''s probably enough to block 70%."


    For a while, UU read with joy. Of course, it showed very little, just a smile.


    If she is allowed to choose, she is more inclined to Pu Lao, after all, there is the blood emperor, the blood emperor shot, **** robbery, she does not want Zhou Shu and Xian Shucheng to be criticized and scolded for this.


    She looked at Pu Lao, and slowly said, "I don''t know what the predecessors want? If Yan can do it, she will do it. If Yan can''t do it, Master Shu will do it when she comes back. I believe it will satisfy the seniors."


    "It is not a question of requirements, but a question of whether Zhou Shu will agree."


    Pu Lao shook his head and said frankly, "To use my methods, I need Jianmu''s cooperation, and Zhou Shu did not agree with me to meet Jianmu, let alone cooperate with Jianmu. If I want to take action, wait. When Zhou Shu comes back, you have to bear the consequences."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20180207 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 3982: this is okay

    Hao Ruoyan shook slightly, but was silent.


    Zhou Shu always had reservations about Pu Lao. She also knew that, things were a little difficult to handle.


    If Pu Lao is allowed to come into contact with Jianmu, no one knows what the result will be. If Pu Lao lies, if his goal is Jianmu, if it is because of Pu Lao��s power that something happens to Jianmu, That Xianshu City is just in name, and it is no different from being destroyed.


    It would be great if Master Shu was here.


    The three choices at the moment, let Xiangru take action, let Pu Lao take action, and smash the base of the fairy world. For her, there are shortcomings that cannot be solved, but for Shu Shi, they are not a problem. Shu Shi can restrain Xiangru. , It can also restrain Pu Lao, and it will have a lot more chances of winning if the base is destroyed...


    What do you want to do, if Master Shu is here, you don''t have to make a choice, the immortal world may have retired long ago.


    Hao Ruoyan smiled bitterly, "Senior, you asked me, I have to consult other people and Jianmu."


    "of course."


    Pu Lao said faintly, "You can think about it yourself, don''t worry, but I will tell you in advance that no matter what happens, I will do everything I can to protect Jianmu. Even if something goes wrong in Xianshu City, I will keep it. Jianmu, when your people stay next to Jianmu, they will not be harmed by the Xianji Cannon, and you can keep this promise to Zhou Shu."


    "Thank you senior."


    Hao Ruoyan bowed and bowed, very sincere.


    "You know where to find me."


    Pu Lao said nothing, turned around and entered Yuntong.


    Wan Muting.


    Looking at Hao Ruoyan who came back, Qingque noticed something was wrong, "What''s wrong?"


    Hao Ruoyan stagnated and sighed, "Pulao said that there is a way to help Xianshu City block the Xianji Cannon, but he needs to build wood to cooperate. In this regard, he did not get Shu Shi��s permission. In the absence of Shu Shi, we should Shouldn''t he agree to contact Jianmu?"


    Qingque paused, "Does he really have a way?"


    "I think it''s true."


    Hao Ruoyan repeated Pu Lao''s words.


    Zhao Yueru hesitated, "Yinglong clan can resist the immortal cannons in the immortal world. It seems that there is such a thing. I wanted to talk about it before, but we didn��t have the Yinglong clan and didn��t say so. Who knew Pu Lao was back at this time? ."


    "It seems there is no need to doubt the truth."


    Qingque seemed to think, "It is also necessary to cooperate with the construction of wood. This method cannot be successful without the cooperation of the core of the formation."


    Li Aojian said slowly, "I think I should agree to him. Pu firmly blocks 70%, and the remaining few% of the Xianji Cannon is not a problem. This method is most in line with our policy of defending the city. The purpose is the same."


    "Sister thinks so too."


    Bian Xue whispered, "Little sister thinks Pu Lao really wants to help Jianmu and Xianshucheng."


    Zhao Yueru nodded, "It might be a bit wrong for me to say atonement, but I think Pu Lao has such thoughts. Shu told me before that Pu Lao''s feelings for Jianmu and Xuanhuang Realm are real and real."


    Xiao Su also said, "You may be thinking too much, knowing that someone will help, Jianmu is also happy."


    Hao Ruoyan glanced at a few people, "I don''t seem to need to raise my hand?"


    "This is the best choice."


    Xiangru said in a slow voice, "Defensive but not attacking, less blood stained, and dragging the Dragon Clan off the field is what you want, and it is in the interests of Xianshu City."


    "Lian Xiangru has said so, what are you still hesitating about? What you should think about now is to tell Jianmu to see if he wants to, that you are the lord of the city and must make the best decision for Xianshu City," Qingque Looking at Hao Ruoyan, she shook her head slightly, "I''ll just say it straight, Ruoyan, you have the official way, you can handle things without any problems, and you can do your best, but once it concerns Zhou Shu, you will A question, this time too."


    Hao Ruoyan stagnated, "What you taught is."


    Qingque shook her head, "I mean, be more sincere to the Tao."


    Li Aojian smiled and said, "Ruoyan, you go and tell Pu Lao, we all agree to let him discuss with Jianmu, and I will explain to him when Xiao Zhou comes back. I guarantee that he will not talk about you, so rest assured."


    Hao Ruoyan blushed, "I would say myself, I have to ask Jianmu, but I don''t know if he agrees."


    Li Aojian smiled, "That''s natural."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Xiangru, "Xiangru, how many inner responders are there on your side?"


    Xiangru calmly said, "To be precise, there are 137 blood servants, and there is a quasi-sage."


    Zhao Yueru turned around and looked at him in astonishment, "Just a few hours, you have enslaved 137 people, and there is a quasi-sage?"


    Li Aojian smiled slightly, "As expected of the Blood Emperor."


    Xiangru shook his head and said indifferently, "It was mainly because of your help that the quasi-sage��s life palace was split, which gave me a gap. As for Hunyuan Jinxian, most of them have their own problems. Their morale is very poor now. The unstable will gave me time."


    What Hao Ruoyan thought of, "The words of the blood servant...what was your previous plan?"


    Xiangru is very calm, "The fairy jade is very stable. It cannot be destroyed but can be contaminated. The blood of the blood servant can contaminate the fairy jade and make the fairy jade unable to be used normally. Now they have taken out the fairy jade, I let the blood servant stay there. If you blew yourself up, of course you had to bring all the people around. Then the blood mist would spread greatly. About one to two hundred people in each realm would be needed. It would be easy to do so when they broke out when they led the fairy jade. If there is no fairy jade available, it is impossible to use the fairy cannon."


    Xiao Su didn''t realize it, "This is also a very good way. We will draw salaries from the bottom of the tank to see how they beat us."


    "There are troubles."


    Xiangru paused, "The scene of the outbreak will not look good. The spirit of the blood sacrifice may cause a lot of problems. If more people are contaminated, the blood mist will last for a long time, and there is a small possibility that a blood abyss will be formed. , Ha ha, there is a blood abyss around Xianshu City, which is really not a good thing for Xianshu City and Zhou Shu."


    Li Aojian seemed to think, "I heard that the **** abyss is the foundation of the land that caused the **** prison. The land of the **** prison is similar to the land of the ghost king. They are both forbidden places for practitioners to talk about color changes. harm."


    Xiangru nodded, UU Reading "It is also possible to turn into a blood demon, but those are rare cases. If I control it, there should be no problem."


    Hao Ruoyan hurriedly said, "A small amount can still be used. If we can cut it by 10% or 20%, we have a better chance of winning."


    She was a little frightened when she heard that, if Jiuyou Deathland appeared around Xianshu City, how could a practitioner from the Outer Realm come over? No matter how small the odds are, she can''t bet like that. She doesn''t want to have one in ten thousand chance.


    Xiangru nodded, "Then I will do things in the world where Tantaiyong is located, and don''t care about the others, so there will be no problems."


    Qingque thought about it for a while and said, "This is not bad, there will be no future troubles, and it can also allow Tantai to take care of one another forever, and it can also shake their military spirit."


    "Well, I think this is fine too."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, Xiangru has already prepared, and it is not good if it is not necessary, "I''m going to ask Jianmu, you guys will wait, if Jianmu agrees, I will invite Pu Lao over to discuss it together, and we will talk about it when the time comes. "


    (PS: Thank you Cerberus for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3983: happy

    "Hey, why are you slowing down!"


    Caiying shouted, "There is still a long way to go to Xianshu City. If you can''t fly, you can change your home to carry you. If you don''t speak, you will treat you as a promise. Don''t underestimate your home. Speed ??up. Not worse than you!"


    After she finished speaking, Zhou Shu said, "Xianshucheng has already won, so don''t worry."


    "Won?"


    Caiying was skeptical, "How did you know that we are at least four or five years away from Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yes, it''s still far away, but there is our Yunyin Array nearby. The news I got from there was that Xianshu City had already won six years ago, almost at the time when we captured Anding City. Unscathed."


    Caiying stomped her feet with anger, "Then you tell this palace now!"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I just know that too, don''t be angry, here, the Yunyin Array is in the realm over there."


    "Humph."


    What did Caiying think of, "The Yunyin Array is a small trick, the one that can be passed from Xianshu City to the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with regret, "Yes, it is a pity that only two roads have been paved. Compared with the vast sky, there are too few, and hundreds of them are not enough. If there are clouds every few circles, Sound array, then we can get news from Xianshu City everywhere."


    Caiying snorted, "Why don''t you just spread Yuntong in every realm, so you can go wherever you want."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "That is also my goal, haha."


    With a flash of green light, Caiying flew out and fell in front of Zhou Shu, still the girl with a bright smile, "My palace is out! Now that you know the news, you don''t have to hide and hurry. You don''t know, it''s suffocating inside. I��m thinking about Sword Jue Jianyi every day, and I have a headache."


    "It''s still uncomfortable to retreat."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly. Xianshu City was on hold, but there are still many problems to be solved. "I still have to hurry. There are many things waiting for me..." Noting that Caiying''s expression began to dim, he smiled, "But also Don��t worry, we can slow down."


    "Hey, that''s great!"


    Caiying''s eyes brightened, "It''s been a long time since I experienced it together!"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "We don''t seem to have any place to go to experience right now, and then go to the Pangu Caves, just count your share."


    "that''s for sure!"


    Caiying nodded vigorously, and quickly pointed to the distance, "But it''s okay now. Let''s go to that world to see, Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It''s actually a fairy city, called Baihuang City. The scale is okay. The city owner is..."


    "Stop talking," Caiying glared at him, "My palace doesn''t listen to this. It''s boring, so you can''t keep talking?"


    "Let''s go."


    I''ve been on the road for several days, and it is indeed exhausted, and there is a fairy city that can take a break.


    No one wants to stay in the emptiness where there is nothing. If you have a boundary, you can settle down and your mental mood will be much better. This point, except for the saint, is applicable to any creature, and it is not inapplicable to the saint, but does not know.


    "Very prosperous!"


    Walking on the street, Caiying looked east and west, and from time to time he walked into the shop to pick and choose, looking very interested.


    "Yes, Outland is developing very well now, and many practitioners in the fairy world have also come to Outland."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, he admired Caiying''s point. No matter what the level of his cultivation, he still maintained his past appearance. He was pure in nature. After changing other people, he would not pay attention to these things at the level of quasi-sage. I''m here, and I''m not interested in taking a second look.


    "Unfortunately there is nothing fun."


    Caiying curled her lips and put down a small magic weapon in her hand, "Is there any place like secret realm here?"


    The stall owner looked at Caiying and was also very happy, "Hehe, of course our Baihuang City has a secret realm, and it is also very famous in the outer domain. It is said that you can get the Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifact, and the entry barrier is still very low. Many people deliberately follow Other circles rushed over to participate, and girls can try it if they are interested."


    Caiying blinked, "Where is it?"


    The stall owner smiled and said, "The entrance is in the east of the city. There are many people there. The girl will know when she goes."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Caiying raised her hand and pulled Zhou Shu out.


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless, "Caiying, don''t you really want to go to the secret realm? Although others can''t see your cultivation level, you may not be able to hide it when you enter the secret realm. You are a sword repairman holding a Taoist weapon to grab the nine Isn��t it a shame to taste immortal implements?"


    Caiying curled her lips, "Who said that this palace is going to go in, just go and see, you can''t go, can''t you feel it from others?"


    "That''s not bad."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s hard for you to think of this. It''s very beneficial to Tao to carefully experience the feeling of low-level practitioners."


    "My palace didn''t think about this, it was just fun."


    Caiying glanced at Zhou Shu and contemptuously said, "I''m still a low-level cultivator. I am also a golden fairy of Hunyuan. In my Xianshu city, the cultivation level is not high, so I have the face to say."


    Zhou Shu laughed, very cheerful, "Haha, I am indeed the golden fairy of Hunyuan."


    Speaking of it, things in the Palace of Life are about to be emphasized. After this catastrophe, Xianshu City will surely soar into the sky. The city lord himself is still Hunyuan Jinxian, and it seems unreasonable, but he can''t be impatient, perfect fate Palace, it is best to use Tao to construct.


    The east of the city is indeed very lively. Thousands of people gather together and make a lot of noise.


    There is a limit on the number of people in the secret realm. Most people are waiting outside. Many people set the table, drink and order, and talk freely.


    Only in Outland can see such a sight.


    After the two of them didn��t stand for a while, a young Taiyi Golden Immortal came over and smiled and saluted, "The two are very face-to-face. Is this the first time? Would you like to introduce it next, and you will enter the secret realm later? At that time, they can also help each other."


    Caiying frowned, "We can do it ourselves."


    Taiyi Jinxian smiled unabatedly, "Hehe, the girl does not know something. Although the threshold of this mystery is low, there are a lot of mysteries in it. If you don��t know it, it��s hard to get treasures. I don��t have any other ideas. These companions, if you don��t want to listen, then don��t say it. UU Read "


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s trouble for fellow Taoists."


    Taiyi Jinxian pointed to the opposite table, "You''re welcome, sit down over there, I have a few companions over there."


    When I walked to the table, before I had time to introduce, I saw someone slap the table hard, "This battle is really fun!"


    His heroism and great momentum drew everyone''s attention.


    "Which battle, what''s the joy?"


    Seeing the flying sword next to that person, Caiying''s eyes lit up, but she became interested, "You are a sword repairer, do you want to fight with this palace?"


    The man glanced at Caiying, a little surprised but not angry, and laughed, "Hehe, it wasn''t me who did it. I thought, but I didn''t have the chance to go. I was talking about Xianjie and Xianshucheng not long ago. In that battle, Xianshucheng, won the battle!"


    Caiying''s eyes brightened, "Then you have to talk to this palace!"


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)

 Chapter 3984: Cant afford to lose

    "Hahaha, thousands of people here are talking about this, and they can hear it wherever they want."


    The man glanced at Caiying and Zhou Shu, but he couldn''t see the cultivation base, he just bowed his hands, "I''m in Xia Zou Yong, I''ve been practicing in Baihuangcheng, dare to ask the names of the two Taoists? Just ask casually. As long as it is not from the sects of the Immortal Realm, Baihuangcheng doesn''t like the practitioners over there."


    "Of course we are not from the immortal sect."


    Caiying frowned, "My palace wants to destroy them! There is also Xian Ting!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    As soon as he said this, the surroundings suddenly calmed down, and everyone looked at them.


    "The two are silent."


    Zou Yong''s heart was tense, and he said quickly, "Friends of Taoism, I believe you, we can talk about gossip about the immortal world, but it is better not to say such words, it is easy to cause trouble for yourself, and also cause trouble for Baihuangcheng... ...Just know it in your heart."


    Caiying snorted, "Okay, I don''t want to talk about it, everyone is afraid of this and that, just now I was so proud."


    "Hehe, I''m always a little excited when talking about other people''s things."


    Zou Yonggan laughed twice and turned the subject away, "Don''t you know about the immortal world''s attack on Xianshu City?"


    Caiying hurriedly said, "Of course I know...but I don''t know the process and the result."


    "Of course I won. The news came to me two days ago. The whole Xiancheng was boiling. Who would have thought that Xianshucheng really won?" Looking at Zhou Shu, Zou Yong seemed to be a bet. Said, "Don''t doubt, the news is absolutely true. The city owner said it himself! The city owner also announced on the spot that the secret realm will be open for free for ten years and you can enter without anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No wonder so many people come here."


    "Celebrate the whole world!"


    Zou Yong smiled very happily, "This is the first time that Xiancheng in Outland defeated the army of the fairy world. Which fairy city in Outland is not happy? But there is more than one Baihuang City. You go to any fairy city now, I''m afraid that you don''t want fairy jade in the secret world, haha !"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Doesn''t Outland like Immortals?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense?" someone on the side interrupted, "If you want to like the immortal realm, who can come to the outer realm? There are few practitioners in the outer realm who like the immortal realm! It''s just that they don''t resist the immortal realm. I am willing to watch the immortal world collapse, and applaud!"


    "Also drink!"


    Someone picked up a wine glass, and suddenly a group of people agreed.


    Caiying frowned, "This is not the first time that Xiancheng has defeated Xianjie. Take Xianshucheng as an example, it''s the third time."


    "The girl is also a well-informed girl, but how can those compare with this time?" Zou Yong also frowned, dissatisfied, "This time Xian Ting used the Demon Slayer Order! This can be defeated, but that is Xian. The first time since the establishment of the court! The first time, what a sensation!"


    Caiying blinked, "What''s the devil''s order?"


    "Devil Killing Order?"


    Zhou Shu''s face sank.


    If he had not known that Xianshu City had won, he must be very upset now. When he left Xianshu City, he had no idea that Xianting had used the Demon Slayer Order.


    There was no mention of this in Shi Cai Yunyin, that Yunyin was just a broadcast, only saying that he won, the Xiancheng formation was not damaged, and he sent the news of the past interrogation, it would take at least 30 days to get a response.


    If he had known that Xian Ting had used the Demon Slayer Order, he might not have gone to Anding City.


    "So the two didn''t know."


    Zou Yong looked like he was enlightened, and explained, "The Demon Slaying Order is a must-kill order issued by Xian Ting, and it must be done. Any practitioner in the fairy world must abide by it, and if the Demon Slaying Order is determined as the target, then Will encounter the strongest attack from the Immortal Realm. At any cost, since the establishment of Xian Ting, the Demon Slayer Order has been used 27 times, and 24 times are all demons. The most recent one was used on Xianshu City."


    Caiying glanced at Zhou Shu, her face changed, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu paused, and the sound transmission said, "I don''t know about this, the immortal world has concealed it very well, and our intelligence is also problematic."


    Zou Yong was not aware of the differences between the two, and his voice was much louder, "It is not easy to escape from the punishable demon order. The last time the punishable demon order, even more than 300 kingdoms in the world were completely destroyed, and only a few people survived. Came out, and this time Xianshu City not only dodged, but even won. I heard that the fairy world didn��t even have time to come over. The base was completely destroyed. Tens of thousands of people were taken prisoners, and even the coach from the fairy world was I blew myself up!"


    Zhou Shu settled down, "The coach has blew himself up?"


    Zou Yong nodded quickly, "Yes, it''s Tan Taiyong, that''s Elder Xian Ting."


    There was also a commotion on the side, "Who can think of it, the energetic Elder Xian Ting, who can''t escape, will be forced to explode..."


    "When the city lord the day before yesterday said, the whole Baihuang City didn''t believe it, the city lord was almost forced to swear."


    "The city lord will definitely not lie, but I can''t figure it out. The dignified elder Xian Ting will be forced to blew himself up. That would be desperate. Obviously everyone else is fine, just being captured. He is really unlucky as the coach. "


    "There is only one result now, no one else knows."


    "Don''t worry, there will be more specific news coming in a few days, and guessing now is useless."


    "Don''t guess where is the fun? Hey, when you figure it out, Baihuangcheng can learn from it."


    "I don''t think I can learn from it. Xianshu City was famous a long time ago, but it was the city of founders, and their Daobai Huangcheng was also learned."


    "But I heard that none of their city owners are in the city."


    "Yes, it is said that Zhou Shu, the founder of the city, went to Anding City. I don''t know what the result will be. There should be news soon."


    "It''s a mess, I don''t know the point."


    Zou Yong cursed a few words, turned around and smiled, "Hey, it''s noisy here, don''t be bothered by it."


    "It''s okay, what''s the point?"


    Caiying smiled, a little reluctant, knowing that the immortal world had used the Demon Slayer Order, she was in no mood. Although Xianshu City was unscathed, she didn''t know if there were any casualties. You must be fine.


    "Of course it''s a punishable demon order, that''s a punishable demon order."


    Zou Yong sighed and sighed, "After experiencing this time, Xianshu City is definitely the strongest city in the Outer Realm. Even the Supreme City cannot be compared. I think, in the future, the practitioners of the Outer Realm will have to develop Xianshu City. Take it as the first goal."


    Caiying seemed to think, "I''m afraid Xian Ting will still go to fight. UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com"


    "Definitely not."


    Zou Yong shook his head, and said with certainty, "The Slaying Demon Order has not been hit, and even the coach has been folded there. Where do they have a face? Think about it, if the fairy world loses again... Hey, I see From now on, Xianshu City will be renamed Xianjie! Without absolute certainty, they will never dare touch Xianshu City again."


    As he said, he picked up the wine and drank it all, "Outland finally has a power that can compete with the immortal realm, happy, really happy!"


    "Your words really make people happy."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a smile, and followed him with a cup, not to mention anything else, these words were very insightful.


    ����The fairy world can''t afford to lose.


    But how did Xianshucheng do it?


    That was the Demon Slaying Order. He knew very well that after the Demon Slaying Order, there must be a big killer like Xianji Cannon. How did Xianshu City stop it?


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)

 Chapter 3985: Watch carefully

    The young man walked over and said joyfully, "Brother Zou, talking about us entering the secret realm!"


    After speaking, he looked at Zhou Shu and saluted, "Do you want to go in together? It can be counted as being together, there is no need to line up anymore, and each other can take care of each other."


    Zhou Shu smiled and was about to speak, but he heard an extremely loud voice coming from the city, everyone was attracted.


    "Everyone, if you want to know the specific battle situation in Xianshu City, you can come to the square in the city!"


    "It''s the city lord!"


    "You know the situation so soon? The city lord has friendship with that Xianshu city?"


    "If you don''t care about what you do, you are waiting for the left and right. It''s better to join the fun!"


    In a blink of an eye, most of the people gathered left.


    Zou Yong mentioned the sword, as if he was going to the city.


    The young man was anxious, "Brother Zou, aren''t you going to take me to get the fairy? We''ve been waiting for so long."


    Zou Yong smiled and said, "Don''t rush for a while. I promised you will definitely do it. If I don''t listen to it now, my heart is unhappy."


    "Sure..."


    The young man was a little frustrated, "I only want the fifth grade. I can go in after waiting so long."


    Zou Yong stagnated, feeling helpless, "Finally, go to the secret realm first."


    "Thank you Brother Zou!"


    The young man hurriedly saluted, and realized something was wrong when he looked up, "Hey, what about the two daoists just now, ah, how come they have a sword?"


    Zhou Shu and Caiying were long gone. There was a sword floating in the place where they stood.


    Zou Yongwei thought about it and laughed, "Take it, kid, you called them over, but you got a chance!"


    "Chance?"


    The young man was still a little confused, "They look like me..."


    "Hehe, like you."


    Zou Yong smiled, turned and left, "If you hold the sword, if you still want to go to the secret realm, wait for me to come back."


    The young man looked at the sword, and fell into deep thought for a while. It took at least five breaths before he realized what was happening. He swooped and hugged the sword firmly, and then looked left and right, lest someone would come to **** it and watched it. Only then did he feel relieved, staring at the sword in his hand, finally couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Look at him like this. I really haven''t seen any good things."


    The perceived plucking, curled his lips, looked disdainful, but felt a little joy in his heart.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Before you were the same as him, you were not right, you were more excited than him, that way..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Caiying gave Zhou Shu a white look, "What''s the matter, don''t slander this palace!"


    A few steps into the city, tens of thousands of people were crowded in darkness. On the most central high platform, an old man stood very mentally, clutching his gray beard, and his red face was full of smiles.


    Caiying was a little puzzled, "Why is he so happy about Xianshucheng?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "His name is Bai Yibai. He has suffered in the immortal world, because he was chased and killed by the Xuanling Sect to save people. Later, it was Zen intercession that saved him from death, but the hatred of the immortal world cannot be changed. He was naturally happy when something happened to the fairy world."


    Caiying seemed thoughtful, "You know this too."


    "If you look carefully at the boundary map I gave you, you can also know that it says it all," Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head, "The quasi-sage of the outer domain, we Xianshu City must investigate, of course, not the quasi-sage. Many have been investigated."


    Seeing the increase in the number of people, Bai Yibai said loudly, "Hehe, people are coming so fast, the old man will say something!"


    "Did the city lord swear an oath or something?"


    "Yes, yes, so I won''t come back later and make it unnecessary."


    Someone clamored below. That was the case last time. Almost no one believed what the city lord said. It is only useful to swear.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Bai Yibai laughed, "You don''t need to swear this time, I have a picture wall in Xianshu City, you can see it directly!"


    As he said, he raised a stone slab several feet in radius, "Although it is small, I believe you can see it clearly with your eyesight?"


    "There is actually a picture wall, what do you have to do with Xianshu City?"


    "That''s it, from Xianshu City? I didn''t expect them to leave a record!"


    "Don''t be fussy, open it!"


    There was another noise below, and it seemed that the relationship between the city lord and the city residents was quite harmonious.


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu with a puzzled look, "Zhou, how did he come to the picture wall?"


    "If Yan was delivered everywhere, it was only delivered to Baihuang City today."


    Zhou Shu only glanced at it and understood the clues, then smiled and said, "They did a good job. They recorded the image of the Immortal Realm attacking Xianshu City at that time, and then transmitted it to every Great Realm and Immortal City in Outland, so that more people could understand Xianshu. The strength of the city is very good for Xianshu City."


    Caiying was stunned and smiled at Zhou Shu again, "Look, if you are not here, they are doing very well!"


    Zhou Shu just smiled, "Of course, Xianshu City did not develop because of me alone."


    "Open it now!"


    Caiying turned around and yelled at the high platform. Her voice was crisp and loud, which stood out amidst the noise.


    City Lord Bai Yibai also cast his gaze over Caiying, but looked at Zhou Shu in a daze. For a while, his eyes were a little bit wooden, "This..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say anything, but just nodded and smiled.


    Although Bai Yibai has never seen Zhou Shu, as the lord of the Great Xiancheng Outland, he has already investigated Xianshu City. Important figures in Xianshu City, such as Zhou Shu��s appearance and temperament, are always in mind. The person in front of him has a six-pointed spirit like Zhou Shu, and more importantly, now his quasi-sage''s cultivation level is completely incapable of seeing this Hunyuan Golden Immortal. No matter how you detect it, it is completely empty. It is far from divine consciousness. The characteristic of being able to enter Xiancheng without noticing it gave him the feeling that his consciousness was far inferior. Obviously, the young man in front of him was not Zhou Shu but Zhou Shu.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu arrived in his own fairy city!


    Apart from other things, if he can come over, it means that Xianshucheng has also won the battle in Anding City!


    Thinking of this, he seemed to be hit by thunder and lightning suddenly in his heart, and his heart trembled. He was so excited that he didn''t know what to say and do.


    "City Lord, UU read , hurry up!"


    "I didn''t open it on purpose. Could it be that there is no picture?"


    "Don''t lie to us, we all came here after giving up our cultivation time!"


    "We will get angry anymore, but I deliberately didn''t go to the secret realm to come over!"


    Seeing the look of the city lord, everyone felt that something was wrong, and they quarreled.


    Bai Yibai settled down and glanced at Zhou Shu again, as if he had obtained some permission, and said loudly, "Don''t worry, I will open it now, and there will be more than one picture wall, everyone, pay attention!"


    The picture wall in his hand flashed suddenly, and the picture suddenly appeared.


    What followed was a burst of loud noises, with great momentum, and the noise was completely suppressed.


    Everyone''s gazes were fixed on the few feet-sized picture wall, and there was no movement in themselves, as if they were frozen.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and the changes have been made. Thanks to the book friends who subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~)

 Chapter 3986: 2 picture walls

    The picture wall should be placed far away from Xianshu City.


    In the picture, Xianshu City and the array are like a swaying green leaf. On the opposite side of Xianshu City, there are tens of thousands of white bright spots.


    Suddenly, the white spots turned into beams of light, like the Yellow River bursting its banks, pouring out in a rushing manner, and the bees rushed towards Xianshu City. The light burst from that beam of light illuminated the entire void. The picture wall is almost completely white.


    The bright light seemed to have broken through the wall of the picture, shining into the crowd watching.


    Of course, the crowd didn''t care about this. What they paid more attention to was Xianshu City, which was being attacked by countless beams of light.


    "That is Xianji Cannon, right?"


    "There can be no mistake, only the means that can be used by the immortal world can fully release the power of the fairy jade in an instant... Look at the beam of light, now we look small, in fact, each of them has a thickness of several miles, and the power is instantly created. It''s almost equivalent to a full blow from Hunyuan Jinxian."


    "It has been connected into a beam of light, which shows that they are sending out one after another. At least a few of them have such power."


    "I''ve watched dozens of breaths. I''m afraid there are dozens of shots?"


    "The Immortal Realm is really rich. This time, we have used all the jade from Xiancheng for thousands of years."


    "It''s ridiculous, this time, hundreds of Baihuangcheng together are not enough."


    "Speak down, haven''t you seen Xianshucheng being beaten?!"


    "Are you stupid? I don''t know what to worry about, Xianshucheng has already won!"


    "Whether I win or not, I feel uncomfortable seeing such a picture, the fairy world is really damn!"


    "Look carefully, the moment the beam of light hit Xianshu City, something yellow-green suddenly appeared on the formation. Is that a shield?"


    "It doesn''t look like it, it seems to be swimming, but it''s really hard."


    The yellow-green thing they were talking about seemed to be just a shadow, which happened to appear at the end of the beam of light every time, blocking the beam of light, and the blocked beam of light changed its direction in front of Xianshu City. Bounce the other beams of light, thereby disrupting most of the beams'' offensive.


    Caiying stared at the picture wall, but grasped Zhou Shu with one hand, "Zhou, there will be nothing wrong, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course not, I didn''t expect Pu Lao to come back, but it was hard work for him."


    "Pulao, what does it matter to him?"


    When it comes to Pu Lao, Caiying still has a bit of resentment. Of course, her resentment has nothing to say.


    "I know it naturally."


    Zhou Shu laughed. The picture wall that others saw was also the picture wall, but what others saw was the picture inside. Zhou Shu used the picture wall to see what happened at that time, and with the help of reincarnation, he really experienced the scene. fighting.


    After seeing it, I feel much better.


    He naturally perceives that those yellow-green shadows come from Yinglong Pulao.


    However, apart from Pu Lao, there is also the breath of Jianmu in it. Obviously, Pu Lao cooperates with Jianmu. They can work together, which is exactly what Zhou Shu wants to see, and they can do all this... Ruo Yan Most of them have taken the pressure.


    After returning, I have to say that Hao Ruoyan paid too much attention to his own ideas. In fact, Zhou Shu��s reservation of Pu Lao was not because he did not believe in Pu Lao, but that Pu Lao would be detrimental to Jianmu and Xianshu City, but from The grievances between Pu Lao and the practitioners of the Xuanhuang Realm, if Zhou Shu is here, I must hope that Pu Lao will make a move, and he is also happy to see it. Pu Lao can have this opportunity to help Xianshu City, which can greatly ease his and the Xuanhuang Realm cultivation. The relationship between the people is good for both Xianshu City and Xuanhuang Realm.


    In the picture wall, the attacks continued, but most people could see that those attacks had no effect at all.


    No matter how strong the beam of light is, it can��t help Xianshu City. Most of the beams of light have been deflected, hitting nothing, and some even beat back. The few that hit the Xianshu City formation just brought them. There was a jitter, and quickly disappeared.


    "Unbelievable, actually blocking the Xianji Cannon."


    "I have watched for seventy breaths, at least a few million Xianji cannons, Xianshucheng has nothing to do, too strong!"


    "This is not the first time the old man has seen the Xianji Cannon. Last time in Ruoyuan City, the fairy world only used three thousand Xianji Cannons, so the big Xiancheng was broken."


    "As the killer of the fairy world, is it the first time that Xianji Cannon has suffered a defeat?"


    "I heard that I have also failed in the Dragon Realm, but that was all a long time ago. It is definitely the first time in Outland Xiancheng."


    After about a few hundred breaths, all the beams of light disappeared.


    Xianshu City is still swaying in the sky, if there is any difference from before, it is brighter.


    Bai Yibai shook his head slightly. He was immersed in this scene just now, although he had already watched it once and decided to calm down, "Xianshu City is really a good example for us outside Xiancheng, the creator Zhou Shu, also There is no doubt that it is the leader of our outer domain."


    "Xianshu City is very powerful, but the founders are not here this time."


    "That is, why did you suddenly say this, the lord, it sounds a bit nauseous, hahaha."


    "City Lord, is it possible that you want to be loyal to Xianshu City, and you have to go early, otherwise, I guess Xianshu City will not be able to accept it."


    "The old man also wants to visit Xianshu City. He is not even afraid of the Demon Slaying Order in the Immortal Realm. There is nothing terrifying. It is estimated that nothing is a problem in the Demon Realm. If the heavens become chaotic, there may be the safest place in the heavens. local."


    "That''s right, City Lord, should we all vote in it?"


    Bai Yibai didn''t care about them, glanced at Zhou Shu, coughed and said, "Let''s look at the second picture wall."


    "Yes, right, watch the second picture quickly and see how Elder Xianting blew himself up!"


    "This kind of thing also left an image?"


    "Who knows, if I were the City Lord of Xianshu, I would definitely not miss this opportunity."


    "That''s a once-in-a-generation, open it, hurry!"


    "If you send these picture walls to Xianting, I don''t know how they will feel, haha!"


    "I can''t say that Xian Shucheng will do this, anyway, their hatred can''t be solved."


    Bai Yibai shook his head and said, "You are going to be disappointed. There may be such a situation, but I don''t have one here. Just look at it."


    The picture wall lights up.


    This time it was not a long-term view, but a close-up view.


    There are no fierce battle scenes, and there is no imaginary self-destruction. There are only teams of immortal practitioners entering Xianshu City. The duration is very long. Each practitioner is extremely weak. Head down, but strangely, they can��t see any frustration or despair, and there is no resistance or anger. The expressions on their faces seem to be a relief, and even some joy, as if being captured, it��s worth it. Something to celebrate.


    "These people seem to be completely afraid of being beaten by Xianshu City!"


    "Indeed, there is no idea of ??resistance at all, it seems that the loss is taken for granted."


    "It''s incredible."


    Everyone pointed and pointed, and their faces were full of doubts.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3987: Do not care

    "Look, that person!"


    A voice suddenly came from the crowd, "It seems to be Zheng Qiushao who has come to fight Baihuangcheng!"


    "Isn''t it possible, Zheng Qiushao? That''s the top 100 quasi-sage on the celestial pole list, how could you become a prisoner?"


    "I recognize it too, it''s him."


    "Yes, when we just built the city, he brought a group of people to fight, and destroyed most of our newly built city."


    "It''s definitely him. It''s too clear. Xian Shucheng took a photo with his face in front of the photo wall, haha, it''s funny to think about it."


    "We may admit mistakes, but Santo is absolutely impossible, Santo, is he?"


    Facing the noise of the crowd, Bai Yibai nodded, "Yes, it is Zheng Qiushao."


    The tone is very flat, because I have been excited before, but I am still very happy, or else I won��t cast a spell to make the picture on the photo wall suddenly magnified dozens of times, so that everyone can see that face clearly .


    In the past, Bai Yibai evaded his enemies and built Baihuang City, but he was still chased by Zheng Qiushao. If it weren''t for the Zen sect, Baihuang City would have disappeared.


    How rampant Zheng Qiushao was at the time, ruining the city and destroying the world, unscrupulous, but who ever thought that he, who was leaning against the big hanging bell, would become the elder of the fairy court, actually became a prisoner of the immortal city of the outer domain first, look at that Zhang still had a resentful face, just...so comfortable.


    "If I remember correctly, he is a popular candidate for the next elder Xianting, and he actually became a prisoner of Xianshu City."


    "The world is unpredictable."


    "Xianshu City is really amazing to be able to catch such a person!"


    "I really want to take this picture wall to the Suspension Bell Sect, throw it on their faces, and let them take a look?!"


    "You are dying, if the Suspension Bell Sect knows about it, he may not dare to touch Xianshu City. The person holding the picture wall will definitely not be pleased!"


    "What are you afraid of? With Xian Shucheng standing in front, the old man has nothing to be afraid of!"


    Caiying stared at Zhou Shu in the noisy crowd.


    She has a lot of puzzles, "Isn''t the quasi-sage not dying, why surrender? Is it possible that we can control the quasi-sage already in Xianshu City? Zhou, is this a scene they deliberately acted?"


    "This drama of tens of thousands of people can''t be performed, it''s true."


    Zhou Shu saw through reincarnation and knew how the situation on the picture wall happened. He explained with a smile, "It is indeed possible to temporarily control the quasi-sage. The similar blood **** forbidden law with the blood emperor''s stamp can be done, provided that it is quasi-sage. There is a gap to take advantage of, but this surrender is not entirely because of this. After using a large number of Xianji Cannons, almost everyone in the fairy world has entered a state of extreme weakness, unable to control the power of their own laws, even Xianshucheng If you don��t kill them, they will run away and collapse in a short time. Not only will their bodies collapse, but their spirits may also disappear completely. But they are well now, which means that Xianshucheng rescued them, and now their lives are pinched in Xianshucheng��s hands. They can��t escape, so they are willing to be prisoners once."


    "what?"


    Caiying frowned, "They come to hit us, do we want to save them?"


    "Let them collapse, it can hurt others but not themselves, save them, it can hurt others and benefit themselves, maybe they can harvest a bunch of useful talents," Zhou Shu smiled, "not everyone is witnessing the failure of the fairy world. Later, they were still willing to die for the immortal world, not to mention that the failure was due to the coach''s arbitrariness, and they were almost killed by their own people."


    "The Immortal Realm is inherently stupid."


    Caiying didn''t want to delve into it, and said thoughtfully, "That Zheng Qiushao will do too? There are not many good things in the Suspension Bell Sect."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Who knows, maybe not."


    I didn��t elaborate, and I don��t need to elaborate. The presence of these people in the picture wall is equivalent to giving Xianshucheng a name. No matter passive or active, plus Tantaiyong��s self-destruction, the immortal world will probably not tolerate them in the future. , As for whether Xianshucheng wants it or not, that is another matter.


    A Zheng Qiushao is not worthy of Xianshucheng''s troubles. Use it if you can use it, or throw it away if you can''t.


    Losing the patron of the fairy world, I can''t get over any storm.


    "City Lord, how can the quasi-sage of the immortal world be willing to be a prisoner?"


    Apparently someone has noticed this and is asking Bai Yibaijie.


    "I don''t understand, is it being threatened? Is there any means to threaten the quasi-sage? Does Xianshu city have sacred objects?"


    "Impossible. If there are holy artifacts, they wouldn''t be able to use the immortal artillery like this, but it is impossible to collude between the two sides. Zheng Qiushao is the one who dislikes the practitioners of the Outer Realm the least, and said that the Outer Realm Immortal City is a bane. It''s best to cut everything out."


    "If it is because of the founders, the founders are not in Xianshu City."


    "Don''t worry, everyone."


    Bai Yibai paused. He also wanted to know the answer. He couldn''t help looking at Zhou Shu, but he was taken aback. Zhou Shu was no longer there. As the city lord, he didn''t know when he left, so he sighed secretly. This old man doesn''t know, but he believes that Xianshu City will give us the answer soon. They have done something that Xiancheng has never done in the Outer Domain. Obviously, they can do even the unthinkable."


    "That''s right, then we will wait for good news."


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, the victory is real, and these picture walls can''t be faked."


    "I really want to visit Xianshu City."


    "After this battle in Xianshu City, let us practitioners from the Outer Realm raise our eyebrows. In the future, we don''t need to lower our heads when we see practitioners in the fairy world."


    "Haha, that''s it. We used to be in front of those big sect disciples, but we didn''t dare to speak loudly!"


    The picture on the photo wall continued, and the noise continued, Zhou Shu and Caiying had already left Baihuang City.


    Caiying curled her lips, "I want to see it for a while."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I have everything I want to see after I go back."


    Caiying noticed something, "Zhou, are you in a hurry to return to Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, UU read nodded and said, "Well, Pu Lao is back, I have something to figure out."


    "It''s not just Pu Lao."


    Caiying snorted, "It''s fine, if you want to go back so much, my palace won''t bother you, but next time it can''t be that short."


    After speaking, she turned into a green light and went into Zhou Shu''s sleeve again.


    grew up in Zhou Shu''s golden core, familiar with the road, it is as easy as going home.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Actually, I can make whatever you want to play for you."


    The body is also a heaven. With Zhou Shu��s current spiritual consciousness, it��s no problem to create a perfect dream world for Caiying who lives in it, whether it��s secret realm or sword repair, or whatever, what she wants It''s okay, of course, Zhou Shu himself will accompany her inside.


    can do everything even though it is a shadow.


    "The palace is going to retreat."


    Caiying snorted coldly, "That''s not true, it''s not rare in this palace."


    Same answer as last time.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20180308 for your continued support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3988: Im worried

    Wanmu Pavilion.


    between the green woods.


    The green bird walked slowly, with two green feathers hanging behind him, gently shaking with the pace, flickering.


    For many years, she has always maintained the habit of walking. In the past, she used to relieve her sadness, but now she considers Tao and Xianshucheng, and of course she also misses.


    As she walked, she was slightly stagnant, and suddenly a hand was placed on her shoulder.


    Apart from him, who else is so bold?


    I was overjoyed and hurriedly turned around to look at it, but it was Zhou Shu''s soul shadow left in the Wanmu Pavilion. His eyebrows and eyes were lowered again, and his shoulders shook away. It was hard to hide the disappointment, but he soon realized something. , Didn''t this ghost shadow always guard Jianmu? Why did it move?


    Is there something wrong with the shadow of the soul?


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu once said that if the soul shadow leaves the body for too long, it may break away from the body and form an independent entity, and no longer follow orders. Once this happens, you must not hesitate... Think of this, stretch out your hand. To mention, I want to bring the soul shadow out of Jianmu''s range first.


    didn''t bring it here without saying it, but took herself there. The ghost power was so amazing that it trapped her.


    Qingque''s face sank, "Let go!"


    Not only did the soul shadow not let go, but instead circled it tighter, and even pulled down a few feet.


    looked up and saw the smiling face of the soul shadow, the blue bird was very angry, waved and hit, but was caught by the arm again.


    can''t move for a while.


    The blue bird had an extremely cold face, hummed, and her figure suddenly became blurred. When she saw that she was about to transform into a soul body to explode spiritualism, she heard a voice that was too familiar to me, "Qing, it''s me ,I am back."


    "what?"


    The green bird was stuck, staring at Zhou Shu, a little unbelievable, "It''s you, are you back?"


    "Don''t believe me yet, Soul Shadow won''t talk like that."


    Zhou Shu let go, put the blue bird down gently, smiled and said, "I''m almost at the small world, I rushed into the city, and I directly converted back with the soul shadow."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu carefully, looked back and forth several times, and was finally sure, Ruoyoruowu''s body became solid.


    "I''ll come back and tease me."


    There is no restraint, but it seems that there is something missing. I can''t bear it. Looking at Zhou Shu, his brows are also frowned.


    "Hehe, this is not a teasing."


    Zhou Shu laughed, noticed something, and quickly took her over again.


    Qingque smiled, and soon said angrily, "Zhou Shu, how can you beat the saint alone?"


    "Not one person, but many people," Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "and he is not a saint. The saint will never be invaded by the heart demon. The strength of the great city lord is very strong. The heavens are rare. It may be second only to the saints, but there are also very Obvious weaknesses, just those two weaknesses, we have taken advantage of."


    "Mind demon? Two weaknesses?"


    Speaking of the heart demon, Qing Que became dignified and curious, "How did you win, tell me in detail?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Okay, there is no problem for a few days and nights."


    The green bird stagnated, a little embarrassed for a while, and bowed his head and said, "It''s better to call everyone to talk together, otherwise you have to say it several times, which is very troublesome."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "No, here is this side, and the other side is there, you can all know."


    "Forget that you are so good, it''s disgusting."


    Qingque thought of something, and straightened up and glared at Zhou Shu, and only leaned back quickly, as if he was annoyed, and said, "Let��s talk about it, as long as it lasts. I also have many things to tell you, this time you are not here. Xianshucheng is really thanks to everyone."


    This side is here, and that side is over there.


    Zhou Shu''s soul shadow passed through Yuntong and came to a barren world.


    A huge star-filled dragon lay on the world, exhaling a breath from time to time, and the world also floated and sinked.


    Zhou Shu bowed and said, "Daoist friend, long time no see."


    "It looks easy to win, I came back so soon."


    There was no surprise at all, the dragon opened his eyes and stared at Zhou Shu, carrying a lot of Longwei.


    "Because you are back, I will come back as soon as possible," Zhou Shu looked earnestly saluted, "Thank you for protecting Xianshu City. I have almost understood things. Without you, Xianshu City would have to experience it. Tribulation."


    "I am guarding Jianmu, not Xianshu City."


    Pu Lao didn''t accept the courtesy, so he rose into the sky and turned into a human form to fall to the ground, "Zhou Shu, you don''t have to thank me. Even without me, you Xianshu City would have a way to escape this disaster, hey, I didn''t think about it. , Xianshu City even has the Blood Emperor, which is really surprising, next time, is it the Ghost Emperor?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Originally there was a hand of the ghost emperor, but the master gave it away. You missed the opportunity."


    "You really do, what do you think of Xianshu City?"


    Pu Lao''s face suddenly changed, and he scolded, "Jianmu is with you, I''m not relieved!"


    Zhou Shu still smiled, "You know my way, there may be anything in the heavens in Xianshu City. I have tried all magical powers, and magic monkeys. These are still the scope of the law, don��t make a fuss. Don��t think about anything else. Jianmu is best in the Xuanhuang Realm. I know, but now, he can only be here."


    Pulao snorted, "You are really tough when you speak, so you are not afraid that I will pick you up?"


    "This is because the bottom line is not tough, and even if you have it, it''s your fellow Daoist worker who wants to test."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Pulao, don''t talk about it, it''s meaningless. In short, I am very grateful to you this time."


    Pu Lao also waved his hand, but brought out a smile, "Okay, since the old man cooperated with you, I didn''t expect to be grateful, but... if you can let Xian Shucheng get to know the old man again, it''s not impossible."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will do this. Maybe after a while, you won''t need to be called Daoyou Lao."


    "Dao Dao, it sounds really uncomfortable."


    Pu Lao shook his head slightly, UU reading seems to think of something bad


    Zhou Shu also had no time to ask more, and said straightly, "Pulao, Yu Yixian brought a bead from the Xuanhuang Realm. You should know this, right?"


    "Ok?"


    Pu Lao raised his head, very surprised, "I thought you would ask about the Demon Cult, how do you ask about this?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You have to ask, but the Xuanhuang Realm is more important. I wanted to ask you about this last time."


    Pu Lao groaned, "I know this, but I don''t know what the bead is. Since the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm chooses to let others send it, if I go to mix it up, I''m afraid the contents inside will be different."


    "I think so."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Pu Lao handled this way well. He took out the beads that he had been hiding. "I tried to figure it out on the road for a while. It should be the message from the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm, but is it true? I think you should be able to confirm."


    staring at the bead, Pu Lao hesitated and took it.


    Zhou Shu looked at him without saying a word.


    (PS: Thank you Cerberus for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3989: Person 1

    "It is indeed a message for help."


    Pu Lao handed the beads back, and said calmly, "The only gang wind belt in the Xuanhuang world is declining, and it will be completely exhausted before long. He wants to find out...I actually know this, but I don''t know. Why, he didn''t discuss with me, but came to inform you."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. The information he received was similar to that, "Is there still a wind belt in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "Yes, there are not all dead realms in the edge of the heavens."


    Pu Lao sighed, "Those living realms want to leave the dead place like the edge of the heavens. The Gang Wind Belt is the link between them. In the past, there were five Gang Wind Belts in the Xuanhuang Realm, but now there is only one."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Those four are dead?"


    "Well, the gray energy inside is devouring the living world all the time. Those haven''t survived, and now it''s another one," Pu Lao looked solemnly, "If that too is dead, the Xuanhuang World will be really alone. The rest of the time. It��s not too much. He sends a message and must find someone to investigate it clearly. It��s best to help a group of that world, and also to help himself... But the old man really doesn��t understand that the old man, the god, has never treated the Xuanhuang world wrongly, so why not find the old man. Think of a way, are you worried that I won��t help?!"


    As he talked, his face became gloomy and he was very dissatisfied.


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "It''s not because of the idea that you have touched the Xuanhuang Realm, and I may not dare to believe you after changing it."


    "What thoughts did the old man have?"


    Getting more angry, Pu Lao glared at Zhou Shu, and Long Wei couldn��t help but spill out, ��No matter what the old man does, it��s for the good of the Xuanhuang Realm! The Dragon Clan was born in the Xuanhuang Realm and wants to go back all the time. Have a clear conscience!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "You forgot, you told me that you want to turn the Xuanhuang Realm into the Void Realm."


    realized something, Pu Lao''s figure was shocked, and soon he said, "That''s also good for the Xuanhuang World!"


    "No one wants the creatures in their own world to die seven or eighty eight," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "You are indeed doing it for the good of the Xuanhuang World, and you want him to leave the edge of the heavens as soon as possible, but the Xuanhuang World will never agree. ,me too."


    Pu stuck in a stalemate, speechless for a while, and said slowly, "How do you keep the creatures in the demon refining world?"


    Zhou Shu shook slightly, "All have practiced the Tao of Shu."


    Pu Lao said in a condensed voice, "The Xuanhuang Realm can do the same, do you, a founder, have such confidence?"


    "You are bullshit!"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were stunned, and he scolded, "It''s not a question of self-confidence or self-confidence. The Xuanhuang Realm is not the realm of refining monsters!"


    Pu nodded firmly, "I admit it is different, but if it succeeds, it may not be..."


    "Stop talking, let me turn my face again."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a calm tone of breath.


    Pulao looked at Zhou Shu, who was unprecedentedly serious, and said slowly, "I''m just talking."


    "I know what you are talking about, but there are some things, it''s best not to think about it," Zhou Shu said seriously. "The Profound Yellow Realm may not be the source of ten thousand ways, but most of the Tao comes from the Profound Yellow Realm, and the Profound Yellow Realm is the light of the Great Dao. The gathering place of Xuanhuang, countless avenues multiply and grow here. No matter what setbacks the Xuanhuang Realm encounters, it will stand tenaciously. It is these avenues that no saint can make Xuanhuang Realm have only one avenue. This is absolutely impossible. Whatever it is impossible to do, whoever thinks that way is to take its own humiliation and self-destruction."


    Pu held firm for a while, and sighed, "You fellow, really looks like a creative person."


    Zhou Shu paused, relaxed, and then sighed, "You can''t be blamed. You can only say that when you see what I''m doing in the Demon Refining Realm. I am wrong with this matter, even in the new realm. Depriving all kinds of creatures of opportunities to seek the Tao, a world with only one Tao is by no means a normal world."


    Pu slowly said, "You are to turn the virtual world into the real world, and I beg you for the demon pot."


    "After becoming the real world, naturally there will be other ways to enter, which can also make up for my fault with the demon refining pot, but that demon refining pot, haha."


    Zhou Shu laughed suddenly, laughing so desperately and helplessly. The demon refining pot chose not to become the real world. The demon refining world will always be the world dominated by Shu Zhidao. This can indeed provide him with a steady stream of Tao power. This means that Jie can''t be normal anymore. For Zhou Shu, this matter is far more important than those Dao powers, so at that time his disappointment with the Demon Pot Refining Pot was really hard to describe in words.


    Because of this, the Demon Refining Pot can only be a slave forever, and can no longer get Zhou Shu''s trust and support.


    Seeing Zhou Shu��s expression, Pu Lao also secretly shook his head, "Zhou Shu, it��s not a trivial matter to find someone to go to the Xuanhuang Realm, but if you want to go to the Xuanhuang Realm, you have to go to the Sijitian of the Immortal Realm, or you have to wait for the locusts. tide."


    Zhou Shu settled down and said in deep thought, "Well, you can check it out first."


    Pu shook his head firmly, "I can''t leave the Xuanhuang Realm too far. The grayness needs to be resisted by me and the Xuanhuang Realm. So far, I have only left the Xuanhuang Realm once, and almost something happened."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "If I go, I won��t know about it, right?"


    "You go by yourself? I don''t think it''s right," Pu Lao frowned. "You are going to Sijitian. You can''t escape from the immortal world. Even if you go through the locust tide, it will be difficult not to notice it. Then the immortal world will definitely Follow along, Zhou Shu, don''t trap the Xuanhuang Realm. You need to know your current situation. As long as you are not in Xianshu City, the Xianjie will deal with you at any cost."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "I remember that there was a portal on the Demon Cult that went directly to the edge of the heavens, right?"


    Pu said slowly, "I didn''t find out so much this time."


    "Then I''ll talk about this later."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "On the layman''s side, you can help me take a look and bring some spirit pills from Xianshu City. UU reading "


    Pu Lao smiled, "You also see that he can''t rise to the immortal?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The most important thing is that he has no thoughts, but even if he doesn''t leave the Xuanhuang Realm, he can live for tens of thousands of years, and it is good to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm. The Xuanhuang Realm needs a elder like him. It can stabilize people''s hearts when encountering a catastrophe."


    Pu Lao seemed to think, "That''s right, now Yu Yixian is very popular. If he can carry it, he will be the first person in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Kunlun hasn''t come out yet?"


    Pu Lao said faintly, "They are doing a big thing. They are planning to fish out the ancient Kunlun from the Sea of ??Death. They probably intend to announce it later, but it is a bit difficult. The Sea of ??Death has been deposited for so many years. It''s not just baby fish, there are more troublesome things."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This, I need your help."


    Pu Lao frowned, "The old man is a **** and not a nanny."


    "Kunlun here will be grateful to you, you don''t want to fight against Kunlun, do you?"


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "In my opinion, Kunlun will be a very important member of the immortal world soon."


    (PS: New Year''s Eve is good, eat and drink well, if there is any trouble, I will talk about it next year.)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3990: Accident?

    Pu Lao said calmly, "Kunlun likes to accumulate thin hair, and now they are obviously not yet in time."


    Zhou Shu eased, "I haven''t arrived, but it''s coming soon, it''s just a chance."


    Pu Lao frowned, "Xianshu City is not a chance. You and Xianshu City deserve it. Kunlun hasn''t found the time to come back, and the results will not be good, although Xianting is impossible. Directly attack Kunlun and let them stay in the immortal realm, but Kunlun can''t find a good time to jump out, the immortal realm has the opportunity to kill with the sword, it''s not right..."


    Realizing something, he said again, "Is there something about Kunlun in Anding City?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "It''s not a big deal, I just know that Tai Shi said that Xianting was also imprisoned in Anding City."


    "Taishi said?"


    Pu Lao''s mind was stagnant, "It is rumored that he failed to attack the Sword Saint. It turns out that he was locked up by Xian Ting. This time, Xian Ting did a very unreliable way. Because of the attack on the Sword Saint, Tai Shi said that he had obtained an innocence order. The Xianting custom is also recognized by all Xianting elders. In this process, as long as you don��t massacre people in the immortal world, no matter what Taishi said will be pardoned, no matter what Taishi said, he will even dare to lock him up...this time he came out, I��m afraid I��m having trouble finding the immortal world. He has a strong personality, so it��s not surprising that anything happens."


    "Xian Ting secretly closed it once, can it be closed the second time?"


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Xian Ting will definitely find an excuse for the first time, but if he dares to do it again, he will break the precept in front of all the practitioners in the fairy world, and the crime of hindering the practitioners in the fairy world from being sanctified will be taken seriously. People''s hearts can''t come back even if they ask."


    Pulao nodded, "Kunlun is still the sect of the immortal world, which prevents the practitioners in the immortal world from becoming sacred. If Xian Ting really wants to recite such a crime, no one wants to stay in the immortal world."


    The goal of the practitioner is to become holy, and all forces encourage the practitioner to become holy. As long as the practitioner has the opportunity to become holy, it will certainly provide the greatest convenience. By the way, the same is true for enemies. There is no chance of revenge in the process of sanctification. It is even more impossible to take revenge after sanctification, and to hinder the sanctification of practitioners is simply inexcusable. After doing this kind of thing, no one wants to stay.


    Although everyone knows that the chance of sanctification is minimal, it is absolutely intolerable without this opportunity.


    Just like winning a lottery, everyone knows that the chance of winning a lottery is almost zero, but if it really equals zero, no one wants to buy it.


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "The five sects will always remain in the immortal realm. This stems from the promise of all the elders at the first Xianting conference. Kunlun is one of them. Therefore Xianting can only deal with Kunlun secretly and force them to go. Never dared to take the initiative to drive Kunlun out of the immortal realm. This time Taishi said that he was still innocent. No matter what he did, the immortal realm could not oppose it because of reason and reason. Even if he took the initiative to deal with which sect, Xian Ting could only Bear it."


    "Maybe there is a real chance."


    Pulao thought for a while, "If you want to help Kunlun, you''d better talk to him clearly, see the goal, and don''t mess around."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "He has been in Anding City for tens of thousands of years. After he comes out, he has long thought about what he should do. It doesn''t matter if we don''t say it. If we say it, it may be bad. Of course, if he is willing to come to Xianshu City. , Everything is easy to say."


    Pu Lao snorted, "The Lakorum cultivator is here, so don''t think about it."


    "So I didn''t do anything."


    Zhou Shu sighed quietly. It is still a pity to come to think of it now. Xianshu City has a Jie Qing and it is considered a celebrity, but compared with the former first sword Taishizhi, it is not of the same rank, whether it is reputation or strength.


    Pulao looked at Zhou Shu with great interest, "It seems that you have gained a lot from going to Anding City this time."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "If you can go, the harvest will not be small. Everything else is a surprise."


    "This is the case. Two wars are won at the same time. When the heavens know this, the good days of Xianshu City will come, although it is not bad now," Pu Lao nodded, but sighed, "Unfortunately Xuanhuang Jie, still in the sea of ??bitterness, there is no way to go ashore."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I don''t need your reminder, I know what I should do."


    Pu Lao smiled slightly, "Furthermore, besides Tai Shi, who else is in Anding City?"


    "I''ll talk about this later, it''s time to talk about the magic sect."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said, "Pulao, you should have gained a lot from this trip, right?"


    Pulao paused, and sighed, "Oh, it''s not great, I don''t even want to say it."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "I don''t want to say, not just because it''s not a big gain, but also because it involves the Dragon Clan of the Dragon Realm? I can''t think of checking it out, but I found myself."


    Pu Lao frowned, "You know?"


    "I also learned a few things during this time."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Rhinoceros black sheep originated from the Sheep Realm, and most of the tribes in the Sheep Realm came from the Wuji Heaven. Judging from the time when the Sheep Realm was established, they are obviously the people who fled after the destruction of the humanitarian paradise. , Judging from what they did, I have reason to believe that those people in the Sheep Realm established the Demon Sect. After losing everything, they turned their backs on the Tao and only wanted revenge. The goal was the Immortal Realm, but I don��t know. Yes, does the Demon Cult have something to do with the Dragon Clan? Is the human emperor in the past also in the Demon Cult."


    He stared at Pu Lao, "The first point is my guess, and the second point is I''m not sure, but I don''t think it is, right?"


    Pulao looked straight back, "Why do you say yes?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Without the support of the Dragon Realm, the Sheep Realm cannot establish the Demon Cult. It is the best way for the Demon Cult to fight against the Immortal Realm. This is also consistent with the Dragon Clan��s goal... Hope Both the immortal realm and the demon realm have major events, besides the dragon realm and the witch realm, who else?"


    Pu firmly shook his head, "Then there are witches too."


    "Of course there is another reason," Zhou Shu was calm. "The Demon Cult has been coveting the Xuanhuang Realm, but has no idea of ??destroying it. UU Reading and they have invaded several times, using the demons and alien races, gradually The reason why the practitioners and other races in the Xuanhuang Realm are eliminated is that the demons and alien races are the easiest to provoke conflicts, and the Demon Cult does this, I think it is to pave the way for the future dragon race to return to the Xuanhuang Realm and reduce resistance. The Haohai Clan can also illustrate this point, but this is not the most important goal of the Demon Cult. They don''t care about the Xuanhuang Realm, but are only rewarded by the Dragon Realm for helping them."


    "What you investigated may be a little clearer than me. It does make sense."


    Now Pu Lao had nothing to say. He nodded, "I''m not sure if the Dragon Clan is related to the Demon Cult, but in the process of investigating the Demon Cult, I was indeed interrupted by the Dragon Clan, more than once. , I believe you will be surprised too."


    "I will be surprised?"


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a moment, and suddenly said, "Little roll?"


    "Are you accidental?"


    Pulao nodded, "I wanted to tell you before, yes, it''s your dragon."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "He has always been in the Demon Realm, so he didn''t experience it?"


    Pu Lao snorted, "How do I know this? You can ask yourself when the time comes."


    (PS: Thank you for your support and attention in the past year, happy new year, good luck in the year of the ox!)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3991: Dont delay me

    "Where shall I ask."


    Doubts and loss were only a moment, Zhou Shu calmed down quickly, "How did he interrupt you?"


    Pu Lao smiled indifferently, "But it blocked some perception and erased some traces. It''s not really a move, it''s okay."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "You are so free and easy, I can hardly doubt you."


    "When I suspected that I was the Taoist, I was paving the way for the dragons?"


    Pu Lao laughed, "Haha, there is indeed a reason for suspicion, maybe those alien races can invade, I put it in deliberately."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "If I think so, I won''t let you check the magic sect."


    "Hahaha, I mean, I know you mean Xiaogun, don��t worry, I��m still nostalgic, even if I do, I can��t do anything. It��s not easy to go from a worm to a dragon, and it��s even harder to have such a talent. , The dragons still rely on him..." After speaking, Pu Lao''s expression became serious, "but this matter, I will investigate to the end, the dragons can support the demon sect, and it is okay for them to provoke a dispute between the fairy and the devil, but It absolutely shouldn''t invade the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "I think so too."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, "Every family is planning, and the dragons naturally have ideas. Supporting a demon cult to deal with other realms is also self-protection, but to poison the creatures of the Xuanhuang realm, you just use the wrong mind. Once in charge of the dragon nation, I have to make it clear to them...if this is indeed true."


    Pu Lao said solemnly, "I understand this."


    Zhou Shu paused, "By the way, where did the corpse dragon of the demon cult who ride the dragon come from?"


    Pu Lao slowly said, "I have investigated. In the past few years, the Dragon Realm hasn''t left the termzoon, and no Long Kingdom said that its termzoon was lost. That one should have been given to the sheep by the Dragon World. The world��s corpse is the dragon after the corpse, not made of a live dragon."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Speaking of which, there are many dragon corpses in the dragon world. After all, they are immortal for thousands of years, and there may be others out there."


    Pu Lao said in a deep voice, "Goodbye, it will even more show that the Dragon Realm has a deep connection with the Demon Cult. It is impossible for the Dragon Realm to not know it, let alone be indifferent."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly and sighed, "Indeed."


    Pu Lao thought for a while, "One more thing, the Demon Cult didn''t send anyone to pretend to be the messenger of Xianshu City to gather the news of the ten thousand races, it shouldn''t be theirs."


    "Well, that means other forces are involved."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It seems that many people hope that Xianshu City will fight Xianjie."


    Pu nodded firmly, "Which one do you think it will be?"


    "Who knows, there are so many forces in the Outland, and the immortal world is also fighting inside," Zhou Shu said with condensed eyes, with a smile but a smile, "I can find it out by careful investigation, but it''s not necessary. Just a few words at that time. , If you continue to target Xianshu City, it won��t be too late."


    Pu looked at Zhou Shu firmly, "It doesn''t look like you don''t know."


    Zhou Shu spread his hands, "I really don''t know."


    "Then don''t know."


    Pu Lao didn''t care, "I''m a little curious, you didn''t go to the Demon World, where did you get the judgment?"


    Zhou Shu briefly recounted the matter of meeting the descendants of the Emperor''s disciple, "The matter of the humane heaven is a big blow to those people. Those who can escape must hate the immortal world and the immortal trap. They will do everything for revenge. It comes out, of course, I''m just guessing."


    Pulao slowly said, "Combined with the one I investigated, I think it is close to the truth, and practitioners will always be like this."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "It''s not just a practitioner."


    Pu Lao snorted and sneered, "You are deceiving yourself. Other races seldom pay attention to Dao. Even the demons changed by practitioners still rely on their own strength instead of focusing on the Dao, etc. external force."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The Avenue of Laws is not an external force."


    Pu Lao still sneered, "It may be so for you practitioners, but we can''t cultivate the heart of the heart and the law."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "There is no point in fighting this."


    "This is true, we are completely different."


    Pu Lao nodded, also a little funny, only paused, "You just said that you don''t believe that the emperor of the past is in the demon sect. Why? If there is no emperor Xuanyuan to lead the demon sect, the demon sect may not be able to do so. These things."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "They haven''t done much, it''s not that Xuanyuan is obligatory, it''s not a reason."


    "It doesn''t count if this is not counted, but over the years, have you found a lot of evidence of Xuanyuan in the Demon Realm?" Pu Lao stared at Zhou Shu, as if to see his heart, "Why are you still defending him now? Logically speaking, it is good for you that he betrayed human beings. It is a good thing for you to solve the past human emperor and become a new human emperor. Your position can no longer be stable."


    "If you don''t kill the old Emperor, you must be the new Emperor."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly. This is not the first person to say this. The book elder said the same, and said it very firmly, but Zhou Shu himself did not think so, "I am not defending Xuanyuan, I just feel that it is a pioneer You may betray everything, but the only thing that will not betray is your own Dao, and what the Demon Sect is doing now completely deviates from Human Dao and Xuanyuan Dao."


    Pu Lao slowly withdrew his gaze, "You have your reason, but you can''t prove it now."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "So I have to trouble you to continue checking, Pu Lao."


    Pu slowly said, "Before I figure out the truth, of course I will check it out. Next time, I will at least find out the gate to the edge of the heavens."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "Yes, in this case, we will have a way to the Profound Yellow Realm," what came to mind, "By the way, you don''t seem to be frustrated, so why did you come back?"


    Pu Lao is also a bit regretful, UU reading "I naturally want to continue to check, but something happened in the Demon World."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What''s the matter?"


    Pu Lao said faintly, "There has been a disturbance for the position of the demon lord, and now the Blessed Demon lord can��t find anyone, and Ive has temporarily lost his power. He can��t help, and I have many more questions in the investigation. Ive said let me come back for the time being and wait, it will be all right after a while."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I''m fighting for the devil again..."


    "Of course, this is an old problem. The three major demon masters have never dared to touch the Dao Po Ji, but the Blessed One is different. The position of the most troublesome demon master has always been contested by the demon. Once," Pu Lao was a little bit disdainful, "This demons, I have learned from you human practitioners for so long, but I haven''t learned anything else, but they have learned a lot about things like fighting for power and gains."


    "From the past, it can be solved in about ten years. The Demon Race still handles things quickly."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I don''t know how many great demon kings are going to be reborn, and there may be demon lords."


    "Just don''t delay my business."


    Pu Lao didn''t care.


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites. Happy New Year~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3992: have a thought

    "We still have to hurry up."


    Zhou Shuning said, "It''s been a long time since Mrs. Purple brought the letter. If you delay it, I am afraid it will be bad for the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "There is no way, are you planning to participate in the fight of the demons?"


    Pu Lao frowned, "It may be useful, but if this matter is spread, you, the emperor, will not be able to do it well. Just wait. It should be more than ten years. I will continue to investigate and rest assured. The position of the World-Honored Demon Lord cannot be shaken. This position is the most fought, but no one has ever really shaken his position. This time it is the same. The harder the fight, the more stable it will be."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "You are right, then wait."


    Pulao paused, "However, even if you find the portal of the Demon Cult, I don''t think you should go by yourself, just find some people."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Wait until you find it."


    Pu Lao nodded slightly, glanced in the distance, and slowly said, "About Jianmu...You really don''t care?"


    "He agreed, I naturally have no objection."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "You cooperated well with him, how do you feel?"


    "He is stronger than I expected. It''s much stronger. It''s hard to imagine the state of his heyday. It''s no wonder that he can support so many races and connect for 33 days..." Pu Lao''s expression gradually condensed, "The stronger, the more he is The catastrophe is very difficult. It is not only the hindrance of the heavens, but there may also be saints, so we must be cautious."


    Zhou Shu also followed, "Yes, I have done a lot of preparations, but I still feel it is not enough."


    Pu Lao said solemnly, "Using the leaves of Jianmu, it is a good way to share the calamity everywhere, but most of the beneficiaries are scattered across the heavens, it is difficult to form a joint force, except for Xianshu City, there must be several places. It��s good to be committed to Jianmu, preferably a large sect."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "from the fairy world?"


    "It''s best. If it''s a big sect of the immortal world, the immortal world can also share the calamity of Jianmu, and the tribulation will naturally be much smoother."


    Pu Lao nodded, "Of course, if we do this, Jianmu will expose his target, but Jianmu who has survived this catastrophe will not be afraid of the immortal world coming to **** it, let alone Xianshu City and us. ."


    "I think about it."


    Pu Lao made a good suggestion. If there is an immortal sect to share the calamity, Jianmu''s calamity is much simpler.


    Which sect is suitable?


    Tianfumen and Xianshu City are the closest, and they can be regarded as secret alliances, but the impact of this incident is great. If Tianfumen is really allowed to do it, they will have no room for survival in the fairy world, which is equivalent to pushing them to Coming from Xianshu City is beneficial in the short term, but it is not economical in the long run. With Tianfu Gate in the fairy world, it will be much more convenient when Xianshu City enters the fairy world in the future. They will not have this effect when they go to Xianshu City. .


    Saitama sect is also in a similar situation, these sects stay in the fairy world, and there are more benefits than entering the Xianshu city.


    As for Linglongtian, if Zhou Shu wanted to pull them in, and Jianmu would save the catastrophe, they would not be able to enter the city of Xianshu and could not stay in the fairy world. At that time, possible allies would become enemies, but inappropriate.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu lightly sighed, "Suddenly I miss the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Sacred Fire Sect."


    If these two sects are still in the immortal world, he can think of a way to let them bear the calamity, and they will be responsible for the future black pot. Zhou Shu feels comfortable, and there is no need to worry that they will become a big disaster in Xianshu City. , The best of both worlds, but comfortable.


    There is no doubt that it can be done. For a divine object like Jianmu Zhiye, it should not be a problem to enter these sects by changing the skin after refining.


    Knowing Zhou Shu''s thoughts, Pu Lao smiled suddenly, "I broke them down, but I start to miss them."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "That is to say, I really want to do it. In fact, most sects can do it, but it will be troublesome to get confused in the future."


    "It is indeed a bit troublesome. This cause and effect is difficult to solve. You are the emperor, and Jianmu can''t bear grudges," Pu Lao said slowly, "Otherwise, you will pass the leaves of Jianmu to all the circles around Xianshu City. , Let Outland bear the calamity, every glory will be prosperous, and every loss will be lost, but don��t let them know before.��


    Zhou Shu immediately shook his head, "It''s nothing more than this kind of thing, forcibly dragging potential allies into the water, it doesn''t make sense, and it''s hard to solve the problem."


    Pu said slowly, "As long as you are sure, you are not afraid of accidents."


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "I''m sure, I can''t try it. This is against my heart. Every leaf of Jianmu I give out is causal and will not be unreasonable."


    Pu Lao said, "Then I can''t help it, you can never tell the story of Jianmu, you may not be able to save the disaster."


    "That''s even more impossible."


    Zhou Shu immediately shook his head and paused, "How about Ming Yaotian?"


    "Descendants of the Emperor?"


    Pu Lao thought for a while, "Yes, the immortal world can''t destroy them, it will be opposed by all the practitioners, but is their strength enough? The descendants of the emperor are cursed and cannot understand the highest law. They have never been talented. , You can''t rely on that Wang Ji who just started, right?"


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "It''s just that those few are definitely not enough, but you can add some help to it, except for Ming Yaotian, as well as Furong Tian, ??Wu Ji Tian, ??Meng Yi Tian, ??Miao Cheng Tian and other places that the immortal world doesn''t pay attention to. Use it."


    "How many practitioners can there be in those places..."


    Pu Lao suddenly said, "Are you planning to use the past 33 days to help build a wooden crossing the robbery?"


    "I have this idea," Zhou Shu explained, "Miao Chengtian helped a lot when he built the wooden crossing the robbery last time, attracting the golden rat to offer the treasure, but that time it was born out of the robbery, with only two leaves. The movement is very small, Miao Chengtian helped, and Immortal Realm couldn��t detect it. This time it was completely different, so I was still hesitating. Help, and in turn notify the fairy world, then there is a big problem."


    "It''s true, but if you don''t bet once, you will be gambled in the future. The bond between 33 days and Jianmu will be established sooner or later."


    Pu Lao thought for a while, "I think I can try, but to choose a good place, it must be the 33 days of negligent management in the fairy world."


    "Well, I will seriously consider it, and we will discuss it after I have asked Jianmu."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with caress, a lot of confidence.


    Compared with the magical Xuanhuang Realm, Jianmu Crossing the Tribulation is also a major event that is approaching. You must be prepared. Things are always going on. No one can be wrong, and no one can be missed. Xianshucheng defeated the two games of the fairy world. , Will be able to make a big step forward soon, but it is only the beginning after all, and it is far from what Zhou Shu wants to achieve.


    talked with Pu Lao, but he solved some problems that had troubled him for a long time.


    He smiled, "Pulao, thank you very much today."


    Pu Lao slowly said, "Jianmu and Xuanhuangjie are my business, there is no thank you, I will do my best."


    (PS: Thank you tree001 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3993: involuntarily

    After months of noisy, Xianshu City gradually recovered its tranquility.


    Of course, this tranquility is only relatively speaking, the quiet Xianshu City in the past will not return.


    ��ľͤ.


    "Master Shu, Moon Night City sent someone here."


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "The fifth time in four years, this time it is the city advocated that Nan Sheng came here in person and asked to see Master Shu by name. Would you like to see Master Shu?"


    "Again?"


    Zhao Yueru frowned, "Before we came to visit and only asked for the trade route. They were unwilling, saying that we were going to be destroyed sooner or later, and to make friends with us was asking for trouble. Now that we have defeated the immortal world, we quickly came over to ask for the alliance. What''s the use of the rudder man?"


    "you''re right."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at her, "But it''s still useful. Moonlight City is in a very good position. It is stuck at the gate we opened up. Xianshu City will be able to go one step further. Besides the city owner, there are still two prospects. Saint, I came here five times in a row and apologized every time. Sincerity is fine."


    Qingque said indifferently, ��The key is that it��s good for us. In fact, character doesn��t matter. As long as we keep pressing on them, they won��t be able to move other thoughts.��


    Zhao Yueru pouted, "I just hate it, but ignore me, for the sake of Xianshucheng, you can do whatever you want."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, even cooperation is not an alliance. Now we don''t ask them, at most it is an exchange of interests, and we should try our best to do it, Shu Shi, right?"


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking about something, and it took a long time before he said, "You can decide on these things. I won''t go see you. You all go the same, don''t care about their emotions."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded slightly, "Wait for Ruoyan to go, there is one more thing, now more and more people are coming to Xianshu City, all because of the first battle in the world of immortality, everyone said that they would meet and defeat the world of immortality. Do you want to prepare to celebrate and propagate, continue to build momentum for Xianshu City and expand its influence?"


    "You can make up your mind about these things."


    Zhou Shu paused, "The things in the picture wall are very good, I didn''t expect it, but the most important ceremony has to wait. When the people from Anding City come back, they are the most casualties and deserve more praise. "


    Hao Ruoyan thought about it for a while, then smiled, "I see, Master Shu, Na Ruoyan will make arrangements."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and frowned, "You have a snack, and now I don��t care about Xiancheng, what do you think?"


    Zhao Yueru stagnated, and whispered, "Maybe it''s because of Xiao Gun?"


    "Everyone has aspirations, even if you cultivated him alone, but you can''t be responsible for him for the rest of your life. If you separate, the road will be different," Qingque paused and said in a straightforward voice, "I will ask you when you meet him in the future. It��s fine to be clear, now it��s useless to think more, or just look for it.��


    Zhou Shu looked at them, shook his head and said, "It''s not Xiao Gun, I don''t have time and energy to control him now, I''m thinking about Shu Zhidao."


    After the Dao Tribulation, how to continue to develop Shu Zhi Dao is a big problem, and more practically, how to use Shu Zhi Dao to build a life palace, these must be clearly thought out, and the cultivation level has been continuously improved in the past. , Serving the Tao, now it��s the other way around.


    Of course, this is by no means to say that the importance of the cultivation realm has overwhelmed the Tao, but Shu Zhidao did it incidentally.


    "what����"


    said how important it is to Zhou Shu, she knew it, and quickly apologized, "I took the liberty and shouldn''t disturb you."


    "No, I''m listening here too, I can''t bother you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked solemnly, "Qing, when you are done with this period, go to Fang Haomiao to retreat."


    "The soul power over there is very good, but my understanding of the soul..." Qingque sighed slightly, "It seems that it has reached a bottleneck, and it can''t go up. It has been closed for so many years and it has no effect. Maybe I just stop here."


    Her disappointed face makes anyone feel distressed.


    Hao Ruoyan quickly said, "Don''t say that, you are the most talented among us."


    Qingque smiled bitterly, "That''s different. Understanding Tao is the real talent. You all have it, but I am getting more and more confused and confused."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "That is not a question of understanding, it is a question of Tao."


    Zhou Shu saw this very clearly.


    In the past, Blue Sparrow was probably the best gifted, no matter the opportunity, it was cultivated by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and the cultivation speed was the fastest. Regardless of the Golden Immortal or Hunyuan Golden Immortal, it was the fastest one, but slowly fell behind. The more the practitioner goes to the back, the higher his dependence on the Tao. Any slight difference in the Tao may affect the future of the practitioner, not to mention it?


    Hao Ruoyan has a unique advantage in the official road, and there is a city as big as Xianshu City to practice. Zhao Yueru practices the most expansive kendo, and has always had the best opponents to compete with each other. Lin Zhu is an anomaly. Bian Xue has artifacts, many saints'' relics, as well as mentors such as Tongming Beast and Xie Zheng, Ping An''s natural racial advantage, and Zhou Shu''s repairing the sky...


    In the final analysis, the Tao they practiced is very mature, and it has been proven that they can be promoted all the way to the sage.


    In contrast, the blue bird is much worse.


    Because of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s relationship, for tens of thousands of years, the Soul Dao has been diverted in the heavens, like a cloud of confusion. Although the Blue Sparrow is both the Mystic Yellow Realm Soul Dao and the Myriad Soul Sect Soul Dao, it has It is difficult for her ability to choose the essence and remove the dross. The choice is uncertain, and in the meantime, no matter how strong her talent is, no matter how good her aptitude is, it is difficult to make continuous progress.


    Even the Tao itself is not clear, no matter how good a disciple is, I am afraid that there will be no way out.


    To be precise, without a real great master, it would be difficult for other soul cultivators to walk on the right path, but such a great master currently does not have one in the heavens��for tens of thousands of years, there has been a qualified person in this area. The soul cultivation was basically included in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and then went the wrong way.


    Qingque was in a daze, muttering to herself, "Should I not practice Soul Dao?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Zhou Shu scolded, UU read www.uukahnshu.com, "Your natural soul body, what do you do if you don''t practice soul road? Don''t think about it."


    had doubts about the Tao that had always been firmly believed, and it was not a good thing for any cultivator. Besides, Qingque had reached this point, and it was too late to give up. Zhou Shu had to dispel her thoughts.


    stunned, Qingque quickly settled down, "I thought wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It��s okay. It��s because what I said is not clear enough. There is a problem with the Tao I said. It is not the problem with the soul road that you choose, but the problem with the soul road itself. As a kind of road, it has been used by the ten thousand souls Too much influence."


    Qingque also realized, "In fact, I also understand that it shouldn''t be affected, but when I think about it, I can''t help it."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The heavens are affected, and it is not easy for individuals to get rid of it. Don''t worry."


    Qingque nodded, but the anxiousness in his eyes was still very obvious. Anyone who stands still on the road will do the same.


    Looking at Qing Ting''s expression, everyone else was also worried. Compared with discussing things, one''s own way is more important.


    (PS: Thank you for your two hundred years of support and attention in the vertical and horizontal book industry, and a good Chinese New Year, thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~~


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3994: Just a gift

    After a short silence.


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and whispered, "Master Shu, you should have a way?"


    is not her, everyone''s eyes are gathered, all full of expectations, and trust.


    In their eyes, Zhou Shu has nothing impossible to do.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "There must be a way for Soul Dao."


    Hao Ruoyan said with joy, "Ruoyan knows, Master Shu must have a way."


    Qingque was still very worried. She knew in her heart that if Zhou Shu had a good way, she would have told her long ago. It is impossible to wait until now. Of course, she does not believe in Zhou Shu, but it is really difficult, and it might affect Zhou Shu. Herself, she hesitated, and said seriously, "Shu, you are a founder, don��t use too much energy in other areas. Expanding the Tao of Shu is what you need to do the most. The practitioner chooses the path of cultivation. Be responsible for yourself."


    Zhou Shu felt pity, looked at her and said, "Don''t think too much, I know what to do."


    Qingque shook his head, and didn''t hesitate this time, "If you spend more time practicing Soul Dao than Shu Zhi Dao, I won''t accept it even if there is a way."


    Everyone was stagnant, but looking at Qingque''s determined face, he couldn''t say anything.


    I have been with each other for a long time, they know what kind of person Qingque is, and it''s useless to persuade.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Qing, I know how to do it."


    "Ok."


    Qingque nodded and said nothing.


    After that, he fell silent again, but the atmosphere was a bit different from the previous one.


    "Is it all in a daze? Does anyone come to report and ignore it?"


    Xiaosu, who was planting trees outside, walked in, feeling a bit wrong, and was taken aback, "Several city owners, someone is looking for someone outside, who should go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You must know someone who can send you a message."


    "Don''t you know? I saw it in Ming Yaotian. It''s called Wang Getian. The last time he pulled the mountain demon lord''s Azure Demon Crystal...you have not forgotten it? You are really an honorable person," Xiao Su curled his lips. , Seemed to be talking to himself, "It''s also interesting. So many people come these days, and someone has come to me, am I so famous now? But how did Ming Yaotian know? Their news is really well-informed. No matter what, I''m going to work on my own. Today, the Demon Blood Tree is bearing fruit again, and Du Heng has also bloomed, but the ocher has not sprouted..."


    She murmured and went out. After returning from Yutan Realm, she seemed to want to cultivate a few wooden monsters, and was busy with these all day long.


    "Wang Getian? Is it that..."


    Qingque thought of something, her eyes lit up, and she quickly looked at Zhou Shu, "Shu!"


    "Say a way, the way will come."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a lot of joy, "Qing, let''s meet together."


    The remodeled Xianshu City meeting room is much more refined than in the past, and the weather is bigger, but it is not the magnificent style where gold is precious and Huawei is beautiful. It is a bit similar to the Cloud Palace, which is more natural and more dynamic. From time to time, we can see some interesting creatures.


    This has nothing to do with Jianmu.


    Seeing Zhou Shu and Qingque, Wang Getian immediately stepped forward to salute, "I didn''t expect the two city owners to come to meet in person, and I was really terrified."


    "Landlord Wang said and laughed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and replied, "We can be regarded as friendships. Is there any reason not to come by ourselves when our old friend visits? Sit down."


    Wang Getian said solemnly, "The past is the past, but the present is different. How can the founders be like ordinary people? There is self-knowledge below."


    "It''s past."


    Zhou Shu smiled. In fact, when we met last time, he was a founder. He just saw the wind and used the rudder. It is the businessman''s instinct to talk to people, and he doesn''t need to care about Wang Getian''s words. The result of Shucheng, why did it come so fast?"


    "It''s also a coincidence."


    Wang Getian sat down, but only occupies half of the stool to show his respect, "I am on my way to Xianshu City. Actually, Wanbaolou had long expected the fairy world...No, Xianshu City would win, and because of me and Chuangdao The person has a little friendship, so I specifically asked me to come over to congratulate."


    His expression is very calm, the panic in his eyes has not disappeared.


    The word that he said wrong just now because of nervousness obviously shocked him a lot. Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, he gradually calmed down.


    He has never been nervous in the past, but this time he came to Xianshu City to be nervous. The pressure is really great. Whether it is Wanbaolou behind or Zhou Shu in front of him, there is no room for mistakes.


    How could this task that shouldn''t have fallen to me?


    Zhou Shu smiled, and said warmly, "That''s really thank you Wanbaolou, and Wang Louzhu."


    He doesn''t care. The merchant is always betting on both sides, and it''s not surprising that whoever wins will choose.


    Qingque hesitated, and was about to speak, but Wang Getian first took out a box and handed it to Qingque, "City Lord Qingque, this is the treasure that Wanbaolou has always kept, and it is given to the City Lord as part of the gift."


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu, got a hint, and immediately took the box over.


    The soul book that Xin Nian Nian was lying in the box, which was once unaffordable, has now been delivered to the door.


    was very excited for a while, and was somewhat unable to hold on to it.


    "It''s rare that you remember," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "But as a gift, he is a bit heavy, Lou Zhu."


    Qingque''s figure trembled, looking at Zhou Shu baffledly, but his mind tightened.


    Wang Getian waved his hand and said with a smile, "Hehe, the founders really like to talk and laugh. The Immortal Realm sent millions of immortal cannons to Xianshu City in one hour, and the gift I brought was only tens of thousands. It''s nothing compared to the fairy world."


    "Hahaha, Lou Zhu can really speak."


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "But war and gifts are different."


    Wang Getian stood up, raised his hand, "It doesn''t make any difference, the founder will accept it."


    "Then I will be disrespectful."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said thoughtfully, "For me, this gift is no worse than those fairy guns."


    The stone in Wang Getian''s heart fell to the ground, UU reading also let go, sat down and laughed, "That''s a far cry, millions of Xianji Cannons have brought about the strong rise of Xianshu City. The forces capable of mentioning the immortal world finally appeared in the heavens, and this soul book is just a stepping stone. The meaning of the two is completely different."


    "That''s different."


    Zhou Shu didn''t expect him to understand, he looked at Qingque and said, "Qing, you go and work."


    "Ok!"


    Qingque picked up the Soul Mirror, thanked Wang Getian, and went busy. Soul Mirror may not be the only solution to her dilemma, but it is definitely the most suitable solution she can find. She doesn''t want Zhou Shu Put all your energy on the soul road.


    Zhou Shu looked at Wang Getian and said with a smile, "Wang Louzhu, I will accept the gift, and I will accept the sentiment, so let''s just say if you have any requirements."


    "The creators are quick to speak quickly, then I will speak straight."


    Wang Getian looked at Zhou Shu and said in a deep voice, "Wanbaolou hopes to open a branch in Xianshu City, and the founders are also asked not to let big merchants such as Ruyilou and Duobaoge enter Xianshu City. I believe Wanbaolou can provide the conditions. , Can satisfy the founder."


    paused, he calmly said, "The soul mirror is just a gift, not a condition."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continued support and attention, a good Chinese New Year, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3995: worth considering

    Zhou Shu groaned.


    What Wang Getian said was what he expected, and it is a bit difficult to tell the truth.


    If Xianshu City is an ordinary Xiancheng, Wanbaolou would be a must to settle in. Wanbaolou has many benefits. It can attract many practitioners and other races, greatly increase the prosperity of Xiancheng, and even protect Xiancheng from attack. Because there are saints behind Wanbaolou, accepting Wanbaolou��s entry means that the saints will be allowed to enter Xiancheng, and safety can be greatly guaranteed. The problem is that Xianshu City is not an ordinary Xiancheng. There are also "sages" in Xianshu City. -One Jianmu and one Zhou Shu are destined to be saints in the future.


    One mountain cannot accommodate two tigers, how many saints can a fairy city accommodate?


    Jianmu aside, Zhou Shu didn''t want to have a saint by his side. Xianshu City didn''t need protection, and he didn''t need a saint to press him down and influence Xiancheng.


    This matter requires caution.


    He paused, "Is this the idea of ??the poster of Wanbaolou, or who one?"


    Wang Getian looked respectful, "I don''t know about this. I don''t want to hide it from the founders. I was given a temporary task on the way here. I only know that I came to Xianshu City to convince the lord at all costs, but the reason is not clear... ��The soul mirror was not brought in advance, it was passed on temporarily from the building."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Hehe, the original poster Wang is calm."


    Wang Getian laughed dryly, "The creators are utterly praised, my mind, I think the creators know that it is useless to use any means."


    Zhou Shu paused, "If there is a Wanbao Building in Xianshu City, there will be one Wanbao Building missing in other places. I don''t know which one it is?"


    Wang Getian said calmly, "Tell the founders, it is Changrong Realm."


    "Chang Rongtian?"


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly when he thought of something.


    Wang Getian nodded and explained, "Changrong Realm is close to Luofu Realm, and the nearby Ruyi Tower and Duobao Pavilion are favored by Immortal Realm. Wanbao Lou has long thought of leaving. It was not a temporary act. Compared to Genting City, we I am also more optimistic about the founder of Xianshu City."


    "That''s it," Zhou Shu''s eyes gradually became sharp, "Speaking of which, in the fairy world, many places have all three. Why can''t Xianshu City?"


    "In fact, even if Wanbao Lou wants them to compete, the founders are afraid they will not?"


    Wang Getian asked a rare rhetorical question, and quickly said, "Ruyi Tower is actually controlled by Baidi City and Xuanling Sect. The creators should know this. As for Duobao Pavilion, for Xianshu City, I am afraid Troublesome."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "That''s good, but I can also refuse Wanbaolou, and I don''t have to ask you."


    Wang Ge said warmly, "Is that the two pawnshops?"


    Zhou Shu smiled without speaking.


    Wang Getian said calmly, "Xianshu City has its own pawnshop, which has developed very well in Outland. The business roads opened up are the first in Outland Xiancheng. However, compared with the merchants such as Wanbaolou and Ruyilou, it is still There is a gap, and the development of pawnshops in the immortal world is not satisfactory. Being suppressed by the immortal world, they will face the risk of banning them at any time. Now, the founders don��t think this situation can be improved, right?"


    He paused, "With the current reputation and status of the founder, it is not difficult to develop a pawnshop into a business no less than Ruyilou, but it will take time after all, and it will take a long time to deal with the fairy world, and Xianshu The city cannot wait. With the rapid growth of the importance of Xianshu City in the Outland and the Immortal Realm, a suitable merchant must cooperate with it as soon as possible in order to get more support from practitioners and other races, thereby consolidating status."


    Wang Getian looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Wanbaolou is here for this."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "So, what step can Wanbaolou do for Xianshu City?"


    "It will not be worse than the main building. This is what the host has repeatedly determined. In addition, we will cooperate with the pawnshop in Xianshu City to make money together. The founder should understand that this is something that Wanbaolou has never done before. thing."


    Seeing Zhou Shu��s look, Wang Getian said solemnly, ��Wanbaolou has seriously considered the worries that the founders have, such as the issue of the plaque. Wanbaolou can guarantee that every time the plaque is used, several city owners will be notified in advance. The city lord forbid, Wanbaolou will not use the power of a saint," he glanced at Zhou Shu, "Of course, if the founders need it, Wanbaolou is willing to contribute to the founders."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Even if it is against the fairy world?"


    Wang Getian nodded seriously, "Wanbaolou belongs to the heavens, not to the immortal world. It was determined on the first day of building the building. The founders should know? We are businessmen, we are dedicated to profit, and occasionally speculate. Use some methods that don''t see the light, but they will never become someone''s vassal, nor is it possible in the fairy world.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It seems that you are really optimistic about the business opportunities in Xianshu City."


    "of course."


    Wang Getian said condensedly, "Xianshu City is the first force comparable to the fairy world. For merchants, this is an excellent opportunity. Frankly speaking, Duobao Pavilion and Ruyi Tower will come soon. They belong to the fairy world, and they will never miss this opportunity."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly.


    Wang Getian ignored the Dragon Realm, Demon Realm, etc., but it is not surprising that in terms of strength, the Dragon Realm and the Demon Realm can be compared with the Immortal Realm, but in the eyes of the merchants, their value is far inferior to the Great Immortal City in the outer realm. Most of the people in Xiancheng are cultivators, human beings with few physical strengths, and the external object environment and other assistance needed for cultivation are far more than other races.


    To put it simply, many foreign races can become strong people who are not weaker than the Daluo Jinxian by eating and eating soil, and the practitioners want to become the Daluo Jinxian?


    Fairy land, every item is indispensable for merchants, all by chance, that is nothing in a million.


    Wang Getian turned sideways, tentatively said, "What do you think of the founder?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it a few moments, "I have no objection to Wanbao Lou''s entry into Xianshu City. UU Reading will not consider Duobao Pavilion and Ruyi Lou, but it still needs to be considered when and how to cooperate."


    Sincere and thoughtful, it is worth considering.


    Among the several neutral forces, Wanbaolou also reassures Zhou Shu. As for the saint behind Wanbaolou, it may be an opportunity.


    Wang Getian immediately got up and saluted, "It is enough for those who are creative, thank you!"


    had a solemn expression, but his eyes were filled with unconcealable joy. He could accomplish this task, and the benefits he would have received must be substantial.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When the time comes, you will find a small trick to discuss specific matters. Xian Shucheng is in charge of this aspect. He can represent me and remind you, don��t take advantage of him. of."


    "Of course, these people who do not work hard worry about it."


    Wang Getian nodded his head immediately, but he was muttering in his heart, the name of the little trick reminded him of some rumors about Xianshu City...


    But it doesn''t matter, he just came to fight for the front, naturally the host and the manager will talk about the rest, and there are others who have to worry about it, and he has already done what he has to do.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support, a good Chinese New Year, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 3996: Envoy

    "Brother Zhou, why are you free to come over?"


    Xiangru looked at Zhou Shu, as warm as ever, or the elegant middle-aged scribe, who could have imagined that he is now the first blood emperor of the heavens in 100,000 years? The last blood emperor of the Dijiang clan, but he only surrendered after asking the next two saints to take action.


    "I didn''t say anything last time."


    Zhou Shu walked over with a smile, patted him, ignoring his frown, "Thank you this time."


    "nonsense."


    Xiangru laughed, "I didn''t try my best, how can it be considered hard work?"


    "Enough is enough. Without you disturbing Tan Taiyong, he would not blew himself up, and this battle would not be a complete victory," Zhou Shu looked at him, "If you do your best, it will be me who worked hard, haha."


    Xiangru said warmly, "Don''t worry, all these years of retreat, I have suppressed all that should be suppressed."


    "I understand, but is this good?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "You are the blood emperor after all, and the blood of the blood emperor cannot be suppressed forever. If it can''t boil, it will be difficult for your cultivation level to improve."


    Xiangru understood something and said lightly, "Are you planning to let me leave Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "Why do you have to be so jealous between you and me? The thing that the bird hides in the bow will never appear in Xianshu City. You and I have gone through life and death together. How did we get through the ascension? I will never forget."


    Seeing Zhou Shu speaking solemnly, Xiangru quickly apologized, "Maybe I have read too many confused books, and there are always some inexplicable thoughts. Don''t blame Zhou brother, but I understand what you mean, Xianshu City has no place for me to use it. , Immortal world is not possible, you plan to let me go to the demon world? Although there are many demons, you are not afraid of killing evil, but it will not help me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "No, think about it again, think about the earliest blood emperor."


    "what?"


    Xiangru suddenly understood, "Go meditation?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is my idea. Go to Leiyin Temple. I know a few elders over there. Master Fang Yuan will definitely help you with all his strength. It is also the wish of Zen to cross the blood emperor as a Buddha."


    Xiangru thought for a few moments and sighed, "Brother Zhou, do you want me to become the second Buddha? You really helped me choose a good path."


    The first blood emperor of the Dijiang clan was converted and became an unrespected Buddha of the Zen Sect. This matter was a good talk in the Zen Sect, but it was a shame in the Dijiang Clan, but the most beloved **** became Buddha is simply unacceptable.


    Seeing Xiangru��s resistance, Zhou Shu didn��t care, and continued, ��Being a Buddha or not is not the key at all. I just think that there can help you pass this threshold, and the Thundery Illusion over there is very suitable for you. When the false is true, the true is also false. Inaction and sometimes there is nothing. Everything in it is real and can fully meet your cultivation needs. As for what you do after you have cultivated, it is up to you."


    Suddenly, "Using the Leiyin illusion of Leiyin Temple to practice?"


    "Needless to make it clearer, apart from that, I can''t think of a better place. There are countless enemies and demons in the illusion. Even if you create endless killings in the illusion, it will not have any influence on the outside world. It will only affect yourself," Zhou Shu looked serious, "There, you will encounter a situation ten times more difficult than now. You can only have three results. One is to degenerate into a demon and become a part of the illusion. , Eternally imprisoned in Leiyin Temple, the second is to become a Buddha, the original heart is converted to Zen, and the third is to become a true **** and return to Xianshu City."


    "Sounds really interesting."


    Xiangru only thought for two breaths, and then nodded, "Brother Zhou, thank you very much, please fix the book."


    Zhou Shu took out a ring and said warmly, "It''s already done. It''s inside this ring. I went to Leiyin Temple. You can see Fang Yuan."


    Xiangru took it and didn''t look at it. He raised his hand and said goodbye, "Brother Zhou, I''m leaving, waiting for my return."


    Zhou Shu returned the gift and said solemnly, "The journey is far away, so please cherish it."


    Xiangru��s free and easy, Zhou Shu lingered for a few breaths in the same place. It may seem to be the best of both worlds in the eyes of others, but in fact it is still eliminating the influence of the Blood Emperor on Xianshu City. Xiangru can understand, he I am a little ashamed.


    Existence is reasonable, but it would be better not to exist. Even Zhou Shu cannot change too much.


    Of course it''s just a few breaths, he has other things to do and can''t think too much.


    Qishan world.


    Looking at the golden mountain in the distance, Xuan Hu smiled and said, "Brother Zhou, Wang Ji has grown up very fast, and he has not disappointed your hope."


    "That''s her own efforts."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not just a word from me that the witch **** is willing to help cultivate, it still depends on her, she is different from other emperors."


    Xuanhu seemed to think, "Indeed, in this way, she will be able to display the power of the Eucharist in a hundred years, but..." He turned around, "You came to me, not for Take a look at Wang Ji, I didn''t do much to defend the city this time, so I don''t need to express gratitude to me, it would be great if I don''t let me make amends."


    "You always speak so straight."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said calmly, "Xuanhu, I have a task I want to give you."


    Xuanhu nodded and said calmly, "Go to Ming Yaotian, or go to the Immortal Realm?"


    Zhou Shu shook slightly, "You already guessed it."


    "It��s not hard to guess, now is the time to go to Ming Yaotian, and after this battle, you also need to go to the fairy world to understand what Xian Ting thinks, whether the battle is a peace, you need Xian Ting to have a clear answer, of course. On the bright side," Xuan Hu said with a smile, "I should be one of the right candidates. This is not a boast."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "You are the most suitable, but I am a little worried."


    Xuanhu smiled and shook his head, "Brother Zhou, don''t worry at all, the Empress does not dare to move even in Xian Ting. Besides, I am a golden fairy, does it make sense to deal with me? It will only embarrass the fairy world, I think They are not yet so frantic."


    "That''s how it is said, UU Read , but Xianting''s methods should still be guarded against. Then Tantaiyong, isn''t it crazy?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Xuanhu, the two quasi-sages from Kunlun are about to go back to the immortal world. When you arrive at the immortal world, you will find Wanbaolou, and go directly to Ming Yaotian and Luofu world through them. Delay elsewhere."


    Xuanhu had to nod his head, "It''s okay to follow Kunlun, they are not afraid of the immortal world, there is nothing else to confess."


    "Of course there are many, but I''m not in a hurry. Find a place to drink some wine. During this period, I have been busy and have no time. I finally got free. Of course I have to enjoy it. You said that, right?" Zhou Shu turned around and looked. At a glance, "Old Li?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, or what am I doing with you?"


    Li Aojian snorted, and said coldly, "When I drink, I have to be reasonable with you. That is too historical to say, the sword intent is really stronger than me?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "This..."


    (PS: Thank you tree001 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 3997: As you please

    "Finally show up?"


    Huang Xuan stared at Zhou Shu, his eyes were very unkind, "Are you still a city lord after hiding for so many days?"


    Seeing her arrogant and willful, she didn''t have the graceful appearance when she first saw her. If Zhou Shu saw her like this at the time, she would definitely not regard her as a Jiao Ling.


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, and said helplessly, "This is the fifth time I have come. You ignored me the first four times."


    "The fourth time I plan to say..."


    Huang Xuan stagnated and raised his head and said, "I''m in retreat, and I didn''t even notice you."


    "It''s okay," Zhou Shu took two steps back and bowed in salute. "Thank you so much this time."


    Huang Xuan''s face changed slightly, and he took a few steps away and waved his hand, "Don''t be like this, I can''t stand the gift of the founder."


    "Can bear it," Zhou Shu insisted, "If you have been using starlights to guide the way, going to Anding City will be a lot of trouble. We may not be able to seize the best opportunity, and here, if it weren''t for your starburst to stop Tantai Forever, Xianshucheng will get into trouble. If you make such a contribution, you can bear any courtesy. A genius is a genius. I think Xianshucheng should understand it this time."


    "Hehe."


    After enduring it for a while, Huang Xuan couldn��t help but rejoice. When in Immortal Realm and Seven Star City, no one praised himself like that. Most people respected themselves, and those in Xian Ting... Be a tool by yourself, "It''s nothing, just take a little more effort."


    "Thanks for you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The power of that starburst is really breathtaking."


    He has seen it from reincarnation, and it is indeed a powerful and incomparable move, that is, Tantai is lucky forever, and has not landed in the center of the starburst. It''s not luck. If the starburst takes Tantaiyong as the center point, Xianshu City''s formation will also be affected, hurting the enemy by a thousand, and hurting the enemy by 800.


    Huang Xuan has a sense of measure.


    "Of course, that''s..."


    Huang Xuan hesitated, and was too satisfied to be praised in this way. He was embarrassed to collect debts for a while, and his mind was lost.


    She didn''t say anything, but Zhou Shu could tell, "Should be used up all the accumulated star power, right?"


    "Yeah, it''s almost gone."


    Huang Xuan blurted out, but he was a little embarrassed, "But it''s worth it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "You still want to find it back. If you can store so much star power, it is best to be full at all times and be prepared."


    Huang Xuan said in dissatisfaction, "What is this, do you treat me as a container of star power?"


    "Hehe, who made you keep telling me the method? I''ll just say it, don''t be offended," Zhou Shu told the crime and said slowly, "Miss Huang, do you know where there is enough star power? My side No, it will take a long time for the Star Sea Realm to accumulate."


    Huang Xuan sighed, "I know, but I can''t go."


    Zhou Shu understood what, "In the fairy world?"


    "Ok."


    Huang Xuan looked into the distance and said nothing for a long while.


    She is dressed in a thin yellow shirt, standing in the vast desert, under the meager starlight, her clothes are fluttering back and forth by the wind and sand. Although she looks like a group of fairies, the bit of sadness in her eyes reveals heavy overlap His thoughts also make people feel pity.


    "Girl Yellow."


    Zhou Shu walked a few steps closer, staring at her, "You are talking about the former site of Emei, Han Xinghai, right?"


    "Well, do you know?"


    Huang Xuan turned around, with a hint of surprise, but his smile was more bitter. "Han Xinghai was originally the place where Emei stood, but after Emei lost power, Xianjie took back Han Xinghai as Xianting exclusive and no longer used it for Emei. Appointed by Xian Ting, I was fortunate to have stayed there for ninety years, and my cultivation base was very profitable. The starlight there was never forgotten by just one glance..." Her eyes sparkled, just like those glittering stars, "I don''t know how to describe it, but it must be the most bright and best I have ever seen. Note that I am not talking about condensed star power or starlight."


    "I know it is Starlight."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said, "Compared with star power, using starlight to cultivate, indeed, has a deeper understanding."


    "Do you understand this too?" Huang Xuan looked at Zhou Shu with joy, but more suspicion, "As if you have practiced with starlight, huh, I have never seen you here to practice, so many stars said Give it."


    "I really don''t practice star power much, but it''s not completely absent."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "In the Xuanhuang Realm, I have been to the Starlight Temple of the Jiao Clan. I have had a lot of insights and learned a lot of the essence of the Dao. The benefits of those two times are still being enjoyed until now... Focus on strength, and the starlight can make people understand more different places. This is what I admire the most. It is precisely because of those changing and magnificent starlights that the star power technique is so magical and colorful. If everyone uses star power Cultivation, everyone used starburst in the end, haha."


    Huang Xuan fixedly looked at Zhou Shu, "You really understand!"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It''s far from you, but compared to others, I''m okay."


    "It can be said that the starlight is better than the star power, and there must be a future in the practice of star power," Huang Xuan leaned closer, staring at Zhou Shu, "we can practice together."


    His eyes were eager, with anticipation, as if he had finally met a bosom friend, a long drought and rain.


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Okay, but it can''t be too long."


    Huang Xuan nodded hurriedly, "That''s okay, there is no one who cultivates star power in Xianshu City. I always practice alone. No one can say anything about the beauty..."


    "I will come here often."


    Zhou Shu nodded. In this regard, Huang Xuan is indeed very lonely, he is also negligent, and he does not require much achievement in star power. If she can feel that she is not alone, she can stay in immortal with peace of mind. Shucheng, it''s worth it.


    "You can''t lie or lie."


    Huang Xuan looked at Zhou Shu with a serious face, as if he was about to stretch out his hand to pull the hook.


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "No."


    "It would be great!"


    Huang Xuan could not help being happy, but cheered.


    Zhou Shu was also happy. UU Read paused and said, "I will find a way for Han Xinghai."


    "To reach the immortal world, at least it will take more than a thousand years, right?" Huang Xuan shook his head slightly, and said warmly, "Don''t be very anxious, the star power of the star sea realm is no problem to maintain the star light. If I practice, it is more important to enlighten the way. I don��t really need those."


    "The starlight is more and better, and the enlightenment is faster and deeper."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, apparently making a decision, "Always you help Xian Shucheng, how I can go, you just wait."


    Seeing that this was being said seriously, Huang Xuan did not refuse any more, but smiled, "I suddenly felt very panicked to get the promise of the founder."


    "What''s the meaning of panic?" Zhou Shu pretended to be angrily. "You are in Xianshu City. This is what I should do."


    "The big city lord said so, the little girl had no choice but to be as welcome as the lord."


    The two looked at each other and laughed, but the thin starlight around them didn''t feel an eyesore.


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 3998: Punish me

    "Brother, I want to close the dojo, and I will bring everyone to Ci Hangzong!"


    Mu Yan looked at Zhou Shu, her small face was full of seriousness, and Tie Muying beside her nodded like garlic, "Brother, no, Master, no, founder..." After reading for a long time, she didn''t read it. This little girl is still that temperament, she will be panicked when facing Zhou Shu, she doesn''t know what to say when she is anxious, always forgetting things.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You have only seen the water piano twice."


    The army who went to Anding City came back seven months ago.


    Xianshu City had a good celebration, and the excitement of the excitement lasted for seven months before it gradually subsided. This subsided was the new rules set by the city owner, otherwise the celebration would continue. Of course, Xianshu City is only the center of the storm, and the center is temporarily calm. However, the storm will not stop. The outside will continue to roll, getting stronger and farther away, until it spreads to the entire outer domain, and then the fairy world, the dragon world, and so on.


    There is no need to say how to celebrate, in short, most people are satisfied.


    Anyone who sees the prison cell that once held countless practitioners and foreign races is decorated into a banquet hall full of silk ribbons and flowers, and even singing and dancing on it, will not be dissatisfied. There are also those who are dissatisfied, who are unwilling to see the rise of Xianshu City or the faithful believers of Xianting.


    The water piano soon entered the state.


    She, who had served as the Sect Master of Ci Hang, won everyone''s support without any effort.


    Of course Yuan Heyin was also included. She sincerely handed over her rights. She had done what she wanted, and she also untied some knots.


    Speaking of it, if there is no water piano, this might be a little tricky. After all, everyone knows that Zhou Shu is a very nostalgic person, once the founder of the Lotus School, Zhou Shu��s only elder from the Xuanhuang world, even if she did something wrong. Zhou Shu will try his best to make up for what happened, and will never let her be unable to get off the stage. Before Pu Lao changed her name and could not make a public appearance in Xianshu City, it was actually because of the existence of Yuanhe Yin.


    After learning that Shuiqin was in charge of Cihangzong in Xianshu City, Mu Yan immediately visited.


    Her attitude changed immediately. She used to dislike the Ci Hang Sect here, but now, even the dojo is not open.


    "One time is enough!"


    Mu Yan raised his voice, "The second time I went to visit a teacher! You know, I have never had a master."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Oh, did Shuiqin agree?"


    "Agree, Master also accepted Junior Sister Tie Muying!"


    Mu Yan said very loudly, "Master said that the younger sister is innocent by nature, and she must have great achievements in the future, just like I thought." She looked very excited, and gave Zhou Shu a look when she was excited, but soon He lowered his head and said weakly, "Brother, can you not just call Master''s name?"


    "Okay, then I will also call the uncle master."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Unless she is willing to accept me as an apprentice."


    "I asked the brother for help!"


    Mu Yan hurriedly said, and many disappointments flashed in his eyes, "Master said, brother, you are not suitable for the way of compassion, no matter how well you practice, you are not really the disciple Cihangzong needs...Senior brother, don��t blame Master, Don''t tell her that I said it."


    "This is natural."


    Zhou Shu touched her head. He was joking. Once the founder reached this level, no one could be his master. Maybe some saints could, but Zhou Shu had to agree with him.


    Mu Yan let go of her heart and whispered, "Then you agree with me to close the dojo, aren''t you angry?"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What makes you angry?"


    "Brother, you spent so much energy, and I still pulled you to help me teach. You are a founder, but I shouted at me, but in the end I closed the dojo..." He lowered his head, "I''m really sorry, brother, or I''ll continue driving."


    "Don''t be silly, you belonged to Cihangzong originally, but now Cihangzong has changed as you wished. Going back is the right way."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "You can keep the dojo, and you can open it when you leave the teacher. I will come back sometimes."


    Mu Yan thought about it for a while, and said seriously, "Yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Okay, take Junior Sister Tie to Ci Hangzong, I think Uncle Marine has been waiting for a long time."


    "I''m going now."


    Mu Yan nodded again and again, turned to face the dojo with a radius of tens of meters, his gaze swept one by one, but he couldn''t take any steps.


    It is really reluctant.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head slightly, his heart also a little heavy.


    In the past few hundred years, Zhou Shu can see clearly how much she has given in the dojo. Every time she sees her running around to preach and pull people from all circles, every time she sees her being laughed at, she still works hard to defend. Petite body, in order to face anyone, Zhou Shu will sigh with emotion not to mention her own feelings, but when it is time to go, she still has to go. After all, the future and the way are there. Practitioners will inevitably make such a choice.


    "Go, Junior Sister!"


    Mu Yan pulled Tie Muying up, stopped looking, and ran to the door quickly.


    I only left the door and turned back, trot to Zhou Shu''s side, and leaned closer, "Brother, I told Master about Sister Yang."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Did you talk about it?"


    Zhou Shu had told Mu Yan about Yangmei, and he did not hide it at all. On the one hand, Mu Yan had no motives and was simple, so there was no need to hide from her. On the other hand, Zhou Shu still suspected that Mu Yan was related to Yangmei. Always come over and talk about things in the past, trying to get something, if Mu Yan does have the spirit of Yangmei-of course it has not succeeded.


    This was a long time ago. Zhou Shu did it before he learned the clues of Yangmei pill.


    "Sorry, I said it all."


    Mu Yan lowered her head, "Brother, this is the first time I have told others. Even Junior Sister Tie hasn''t said anything about it. Brother, I think Master may be able to help you. She is really capable. In cultivating the power of compassion, she will definitely find it."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Raise your head."


    Mu Yan slowly raised her head, with a lot of guilt on her small face, but her eyes were full of concern, "Brother, I was wrong, please punish me."


    "you are right."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said seriously, UU reading , "Even if you don��t say it, I will say it. You said it will save me a lot of trouble. I am a founder. These things are not It��s easy to say that I have had many concerns before, and with your help, I feel more at ease."


    Mu Yan blinked, surprised and delighted, "Huh? Brother, didn''t you deliberately comfort me..."


    "What I''m saying is true."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll leave this to you, but don''t tell anyone anymore."


    Mu Yan couldn''t help but nodded, "I will definitely not, except for Master, absolutely not."


    "Go, don''t let Junior Sister Tie wait too long."


    Zhou Shu nodded and patted her head, "By the way, ask Uncle Marine for me, and ask her to come to me directly."


    "I see, brother!"


    Mu Yan agreed and jumped out, looking very happy.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for always supporting the perfusion, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 3999: 11 behind

    Standing on the city of Penglai, Sun Juan smiled and raised his hand, "Brother Zhou, I''m leaving."


    Penglai city was the prisoner''s day prison. Zhou Shu changed its name. Sun Juan understood the meaning and accepted it with pleasure.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What is the new commission?"


    Sun Juan was very calm, "Go to Quqiao Realm, and the opponent is the Holy Fire Gate."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Hehe, they are still doing things in Outland, and they are tired of you."


    The Sacred Fire Gate was driven out of the immortal realm, but the chaos did not stop. Instead, the situation intensified. The death of the commander and the abdication of the Sect Master made the rest of the people even more crazy. They wanted to use the Sacred Fire to burn the outer realm into a sea of ??flames. There are many outer realms. Xiancheng suffered as a result, and the Boling Army also received many commissions.


    "No way, the Boling Army was established for this, but it''s a pity that the Sacred Fire Gate is almost an opponent."


    Sun Juan looked calm, but soon showed some guilt again, "Brother Zhou, I''m really sorry, what I promised you could not be done."


    "You''ve said it twice, don''t blame you, blame me, just ask clearly at the time."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "But I don''t expect it to be a big deal. I don''t know any big secrets like a corpse."


    Zhou Shu asked Sun Juan to interrogate the Shebi corpse believer in prison. Sun Juan would not neglect. Zhou Shu went to look for it immediately after he left, but all he found was a mess of useless remnants of souls. The believers were gone, the rooms were blown to pieces, and it took a lot of time to clean them up.


    Sun Juan disagreed, and said solemnly, "He first showed signs of betrayal and died immediately. Why do you say? He didn''t die voluntarily, nor did he die because of Shebi''s corpse, but was manipulated."


    "Heart curse, heart oath?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "You are an expert in this field, but you came to ask me."


    "Neither, it has nothing to do with the Heart Demon. He should have a God-breaking Lock in the Sea of ??Consciousness and something similar in his body..." Sun Juan said, "The Lord of the Great City is dead, and the various prohibitions on his body are still in effect. The person who uses the method is not the big city owner, but someone else."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Could it be Er Yue who left first?"


    "It''s possible, but I don''t think it is."


    Sun Juan shook his head, "Er Yue hasn''t participated in Xianting''s decision-making for 20,000 years. He is just acting as the assistant of the Great City Lord. The people in the deepest level of Anding City have no right to dispose of them, so I prefer to go to Xianting. hand."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "In other words, the believer had some secrets in Xian Ting, so he was killed."


    "It should be so, Xian Ting is very likely to have a connection with the Shebi corpse believer, and it is very involved. We must never let others know, whether it is Outland or Immortal Realm," Sun Juan shook his head slightly, "It''s a pity that I couldn''t find out. specific."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "In fact, you can know if you check it or not. Even if you know that he betrayed, and use these methods in the Anding City of the law of isolation, people may still be in the remote fairy garden, and there are countless things in the fairy garden. Not four."


    Sun Juan said anxiously, "That''s right, who can guess it, but if you can find out something, it will be very beneficial to Xianshu City."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu and sighed, "Everyone knows that Xian Ting is deteriorating day by day, but no one will think that they are still connected with the witch **** and extra corpse. Once this matter has real evidence, Xian Ting''s life in the fairy world will be too difficult. Now, I can��t say that many sects will come out and ask for the reconstruction of Xian Ting. Not many people can tolerate it. Leading them Xian Ting will hook up with the witch gods most hated by practitioners. That''s a luxury than a corpse!"


    He even increased his tone, uncharacteristically.


    Zhou Shu was still very indifferent, "It is not the time to have evidence. Xian Ting still has absolute control over the immortal world, and I will only be suppressed if I speak.


    "You are so calm, Brother Sun."


    Sun Juan smiled and immediately recovered his calm, Shi Cai''s anxiety was more pretended.


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "You are now tempted from time to time, are you worried that I will be dazzled by this victory, thinking that I can use this to launch a counterattack? I am not so impatient yet, Xianshu City has faced the immortal world. Strength, but that is just the beginning. At present, the influence of Xianshu City on the heavens is far less powerful than that of the Immortal Realm, let alone the Immortal Realm, even the Outer Realm is far behind."


    "I''m not testing you, the heart demon has nothing to do with you."


    Sun Juan said sternly, "Many people in the city think differently from you. These days in Xianshu City, I have seen too many similar remarks, and there are people who intend to practice them, and you seem to have not stopped or Change, your people still have a tendency to contribute to the flames, so I said that as a reminder."


    "I have seen it too, there is no need to change now."


    Zhou Shu laughed, ��It��s not them who make the decision. It��s okay to talk about it. Besides, Xianshu City��s every move will not affect the Outer Realm. It��s rare to be so excited because they are happy for decades and let the fairy world see. May continue to underestimate us."


    "But I think a lot."


    Sun Juan paused, "However, you still have to pay attention to the matter of Shebi corpse believers. If it is really related to Xianting, it may be used against Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "I will definitely pay attention to this."


    Although the zombies are not demons, they are also enemies of the heavens, and they are more troublesome. The soul eater of zombies is applicable to all practitioners who do not practice the highest law. As long as the practitioners do not practice the highest law to It''s hard to deal with Sabi Corpse believers in the degree of control. How many of these heavens can do it? Even many quasi-sages cannot practice the highest law to control them.


    And the cultivator who is most afraid of extravagance than the corpse may be the Empress, and none of them can practice the highest law.


    Is it related to them?


    Sun Juan smiled and said, "Don''t say much, see you in the immortal world in a few years."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s not even a hundred years."


    Penglai City retreated slowly, and after a certain distance, suddenly accelerated, UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com fell into the darkness in a blink of an eye and disappeared.


    It was Zhou Shu who had to release his spiritual consciousness a little bit to perceive it. This speed was even faster than before. The reason was that Zhou Shu was actually clear. He also went down to see it, except Boring, who was strictly required to be disciplined. The army, those puppets also played a big role, better than Zhou Shu.


    It''s like a gear built in a machine.


    Zhou Shu was caught up with the once proud puppet way.


    Just like Sword Dao, Alchemy Dao, Soul Dao, Tool Dao, etc., Zhou Shu was once ahead of everyone, but now he is behind one by one.


    It��s nothing more than a sigh. He who concentrates on Shu Zhidao must put his deduction and calculations in the most important place. It is impossible to cover too many avenues, even if he has that talent, Shu Zhidao itself, more The focus is on overall planning and compatibility. For the rest of the road, you can draw inferences from one another and realize the true meaning. If you can still lead in other areas, it can only be said that other people are not working hard, and Xianshucheng cannot make progress.


    Now, he only cares about Shu Zhidao.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continued support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4000: Catch the wind

    In a quiet room.


    Looking at his beloved disciple who concentrated on drawing symbols, Hang Yilian nodded slightly.


    The past was delayed.


    And it wasn''t just the Ten Thousand Soul Sect that delayed him.


    Du Shuang could easily control the true soul body of others with the talisman. Regardless of the realm, this talent was too eye-catching, so it was deliberately targeted by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, which delayed him a lot of time, but if he was always in the heavenly rune gate, Tianfumen will definitely be cultivated wrong, because Tianfumen will also be cultivated in this direction.


    It is a big mistake to think that his talent is only manifested in the true soul body and can only deal with the true soul body. In other respects, his ability to display is not worse than that of controlling the true soul body, or even better.


    Fortunately, he arrived in Xianshu City. Under Zhou Shu''s guidance, his laws and talismans have made great progress, especially the law of cause and effect.


    It even created a kind of causal talisman.


    It is sufficient to prove that this path is the most suitable for him.


    Whenever he thinks of this, Hang Yilian is very grateful to Zhou Shu, not only for saving Du Shuang''s life, but also for the future of Tianfumen.


    Not in charge of the sect, no one knows how difficult it is to find such a talented disciple.


    Bang, bang.


    Two soft noises came from outside the door.


    Du Shuang became obsessed with Fu Dao and turned a deaf ear, Hang Yilian walked out hastily, still smiling.


    "City Lord, you are here."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the smile on her face grew more and more, and there was still a glimmer of expectation in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "But I can''t blame Master Talisman. It''s so lively outside, but I can only let you stay here."


    Tianfumen is not Kunlun, and there is no courage and courage to confront the immortal world. Hang Yilian worried about it for a long time, but Zhou Shu quickly helped her to dispel her worries, saying that Hang Yilian had already left. He lives in seclusion in the world.


    "City Lord, you..."


    Hang Yilian sighed unconsciously, "The city lord is laughing at me. I didn''t help at all this time. I am embarrassed to see you now."


    "It''s me who made a mistake."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Don''t worry about this. When you need to work hard in the future, you will have to rely on the Great Talisman and the Heaven Talisman. Although you did not contribute this time, Du Shuang took a lot of effort without him. We won��t hold it so easily."


    "That''s what he should do."


    Hang Yilian groaned for a few breaths, seeming to make up his mind, and said sternly, "I have been in Xianshu City for a hundred years. I have seen everything in the past. Now winning a battle is just a matter of course. Fumen doesn''t know how to decide, but I will definitely report back to the city lord. If I am no longer at Tianfumen, I will ask the city lord to take it in in the future."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised and quickly said, "I didn''t mean it."


    "The city lord doesn''t, I have."


    Hang Yilian was very calm, "If Du Shuang is here, the Tianfumen will not be bad. As for me, it doesn''t matter if my order is handed over to the city lord. This time I return to the fairy world, I will try my best to explain to the Tianfumen the benefits of the alliance with Xianshu City. No matter what the result is, I will come back and explain to the city lord."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said with a smile, "It is false to say that I am not happy. Xianshu City needs a Fudao master like Dafushi to sit in the town, but I still hope that Tianfumen and Xianshucheng will advance and retreat together. That suits us best."


    "Naturally, this is also my goal."


    Hang Yili paused, "The Lord of the City is here for the affairs of Chifeng City, right?"


    "Well, they sent a gift the day before yesterday. It was very generous," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "but what makes me most happy is the speed. Our Yunyin hasn''t connected yet. It stands to reason that they have just received the news soon. As a result, the congratulatory gifts have arrived. It seems that we are ready for the victory of Xianshu City. Ha ha, we can be optimistic about winning from the beginning. Excluding the surrounding Xianshu City, there are no three in total."


    "Of course they are optimistic."


    Hang Yilian smiled and said, "Li Lenghan''s attitude towards the city lord is unusual, and they should know the news earlier."


    "Yes, Linglongtian may have known it first from the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, but he was a little puzzled, "An unusual attitude?"


    Hang Yilian stagnated, "It''s just my personal feeling, the city lord doesn''t need to care too much."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu was relieved. He thought that Hang Yilian knew about the relationship between Li Lenghan and him. The matter of the Emperor''s disciple was a secret. Not many people in Xianshu knew about it. Hang Yilian is currently worthy of trust. , But it is not yet someone who can reach these.


    Hang Yilian thought that she had said something wrong, so she lowered her head slightly and was silent for a while.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "They also brought a piece of news that the Pangu Caves have been arranged."


    "Ah, so fast?"


    Hang Yilian was surprised, "Then they are serious, and it is not easy to do it. The list is to be sent to Xianting for review."


    "Maybe Xian Ting has been busy dealing with Xianshu City recently, but these things have been neglected," Zhou Shu was very happy. "The entrance of Pangu Grotto is near Nanhuatian, which is outside the immortal world. As long as you pass the list, go there. The obstacles are not too big."


    Hang Yilian nodded, "Well, there is no problem after passing this level, as long as you don''t go in with a few big sect quasi-sages."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Those quasi-sages may not be able to see me."


    Looking at the confident Zhou Shu, Hang Yilian seemed to be infected, and then smiled, "It''s me who made a mistake. Those people are definitely not as good as the big city lord."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I''m afraid there are things like dream lights."


    "There is only one King Xumilong."


    Hang Yilian smiled faintly, "City Lord, did you endorse Li Shaozhu''s name?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "As expected to be a master of the talisman, I can guess it, and Sui Rufu is with him."


    "Is it hard to guess? Linglongtian only has this male disciple," Hang Yilian said unconsciously, and soon became serious again. "At that time, the city chief will pay attention. Some people may come to provoke you. After all, Li Shaozhu is here. The immortal world has a great reputation, with five masters of poetry, calligraphy, painting, and chess. There must be many young talents who have gone to Pangu Grottoes to have made achievements in these ways.


    "The tree attracts the wind."


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, UU read for a while and said, "Let Sui Rufu help me block it then."


    Hang Yilian shook his head and said, "That''s not Li Shaozhu''s character, don''t have problems at the door."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Fine, I''ll be ready then."


    "When is the city lord planning to leave?" Hang Yilian looked at him, "I have to prepare too."


    "It''s not in a hurry. We will go to Chifeng City together at that time," Zhou Shu said earnestly after hesitating for a few breaths, "Before this, I have to do something. It''s time to solve it."


    Hang Yilian hesitated, "Can I help?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I''m afraid I can only go this time."


    Hang Yilian expressed some regrets and said seriously, "Okay, the city lord is more careful. Now you can''t tolerate any mistakes. This sentence is not only for Xianshu City, but also for the entire heavens."


    (PS: Thank you for your constant attention and support in this life, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4001: what happened

    Watching Zhou Shu leave, Hang Yilian returned to the quiet room.


    "Master Talisman, was the city lord here just now?"


    Du Shuang, who had painted the Fulu, bowed respectfully.


    "Yes."


    Hang Yilian nodded slightly, "The city lord is really generous."


    Du Shuang nodded, also a little curious, "The city lord has always been very big, but what does the Great Talisman mean?"


    Hang Yilian explained, and paused, "I didn''t care if he was asked to pretend to be a young talent. Linglongtian dared to propose it, so he accepted it without any objection. In front of him, this matter It��s hard for me to bring it up, but afterwards I still have to tell Linglongtian that this matter is disrespectful. I thought they could think of a better way."


    "Really disrespectful."


    Du Shuang nodded unconsciously, "City Lord Zhou, as a founder, has a status very close to that of a saint in the eyes of most people. Especially after defeating Dacheng Lord, many people treat him as a living saint. Strangely, if he becomes a saint, he has a higher status than ordinary saints. The Taoist school of creation is more rare than the saints who use the existing roads to become saints, but Linglongtian wants him to pretend to be Li Shaozhu... The city lord is not angry. It''s rare."


    "Yes."


    Hang Yi Lian thought for a while, then smiled, "Speaking of which, he really doesn''t care much about this."


    Du Shuang said slowly, "The disciple also feels that as long as it is beneficial to Xianshu City and Dadao, he will do whatever it is, whether it is a **** or leading an army to attack the city, whether it is a simple drawing. Fu Lu, he still manages the overall situation. He has done his best and will never complain. Maybe... this is the saint, right?"


    "It''s good to understand something."


    Hang Yilian looked at him and smiled and said, "Hehe, you have to learn more from the city lord. The Tianfumen has no less hope on you than others, but don''t compare with the city lord, that shouldn''t be your goal."


    "I understand at this point, no one can compare with the city lord."


    Du Shuang couldn''t help nodding, "Master Talisman, disciples will consult the city lord when they are free."


    Hang Yilian smiled and nodded, "Yeah, but don''t delay him too much time."


    Zhou Shu at this time is staying in a small world.


    In fact, when Linglongtian made suggestions, he was a little unhappy, but it quickly dissipated.


    He is modern and practical, so he can choose the easiest way. Since he can enter the Pangu Grottoes as Li Shaozhu without facing the encirclement of the immortal world, there is nothing wrong with it, not to mention that others have come to discuss with him first. Up.


    Status or status can be avoided as long as it can be avoided. If you are too mindful of these things when doing things, it will cause a lot of trouble.


    However, he is also a little curious. If he just passed by as he was, how would the fairy world respond?


    The founder, defeated the great city lord who is comparable to a saint on the bright side, and now in the heavens, few people should dare to do something with him, right? From the perspective of Xianshu City, most people would shudder when facing Zhou Shu directly, let alone do it. Maybe, they entered in grandly, and no one dared to stop them, and then watched they get the treasure out...


    Just think about it, this kind of thing will not happen in the fairy world.


    Xian Ting, who hates him for being into the bones, will never easily miss any opportunity that can cause Zhou Shu to die. In order to maintain the order of Xian Ting, they have done everything, even the saint��s holy artifacts have been used, let alone Zhou Shu What?


    Besides, the immortal world can also close the entrance of Pangu Grottoes, and it will be useless to draw water from the bamboo basket.


    Hao Ruoyan took out the Tower of Good Fortune, stepped back two steps, worryingly, "Master Shu, be careful."


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled, opened the ban on the **** tower, and went straight in.


    There is still a period of time to leave the Pangu Caves. Just take advantage of this time to solve the problems in the soul world. It is uncertain whether the ancient remnants buried in the imperial palace need to be liberated, but there is still a Kongtong seal in the soul world, and The remnant of the corpse of Shebi, of course, the matter of the ghost **** Shusang must be clarified,-now he doesn''t need the divine power at all, and it may become a problem, if the ghost **** has a bad intention.


    The door of Huangquan was still open, and it was the same maze after entering, but it felt a little different.


    In the maze, there is a lot of soul world aura. For Zhou Shu, this is good and bad. With the foundation stone of the soul world, he is more comfortable in it. He can perform many tricks and Shu Zhidao is no longer subject to many restrictions, but, This also shows one thing, Kongtong Yin is more deeply affected by the soul world, and if this continues, Kongtong Yin may really be inseparable from the soul world.


    He tried to perceive the runes on the wall, and there was a vague voice, but he couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Are you late?


    Without further delay, he passed through the maze at the fastest speed and entered the soul world.


    His face was slightly heavy.


    As far as the eye can see, the smoke formed by the soul power is everywhere, which is more dense than the previous time, and there are not many traces of the soul sect inside.


    The roars from the dense forest continued, without any scruples. Obviously, those spirit beasts were stronger and fiercer.


    Passing through the dense forest, no soul beast dared to come up to nuisance. Looking at the chaos ahead, Zhou Shu leaned out to perceive and took a closer look, but his face became heavier. The ground was full of pits and ravines, chaotic, and the soul world was divided into rules. Now, none of the soul roads are visible, and the boundary monuments and stones of the palaces are also missing. Those buildings are still there, but they are all wrecked.


    The collapse of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower should not have such a big impact.


    Didn''t Ten Thousand Soul Sect do anything?


    A shaky soul walked around, looking at the costume as a disciple of Ten Thousand Souls.


    But that was the previous thing, at this time it has become a remnant soul without any will, acting on instinct.


    Zhou Shu Ning looked at it, and a swift force of Shu Zhi engulfing reincarnation went straight up, trying to find out what he had gone through.


    Before approaching, a black shadow came with the wind, and the speed was surprisingly fast.


    As soon as the soul was stained with a black shadow, it turned into a wisp of black smoke. It disappeared in an instant. The black shadow was fleeting, but when he left, he cast a glance at Zhou Shu. In that eyes, the full of greed was removed. There is a deep fear.


    Zhou Shu shouted sharply, UU reading "Zhang Heng! Stop!"


    Although the black shadow is vague, there is no doubt that it is the tower master Zhang Heng of the Ten Thousand Soul Tower.


    Zhang Heng ignored him, escaped into the thick fog, and soon disappeared. Although the shadow was still in Zhou Shu''s perception, it would be difficult for Zhou Shu to catch up at this speed. His spirit power was different. In general, I don''t know how many soul foundations have been incorporated, it seems that it is more suitable for the soul world than Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shuli froze, with a black fire in his hand.


    "Shusang, what''s going on here?"


    There was majesty in the calm, he knew very well that Zhang Heng was not afraid of himself, but the divine power in him.


    The change in the soul world is absolutely inseparable from ghosts and gods. Maybe as he thought before, he was completely used.


    Indeed, he has also benefited from it, but this does not mean that he is willing to be used by others.


    (PS: Thank you for your constant support and attention, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~

 Chapter 4002: Just ghosts

    "It''s not a bad thing for you."


    He was thinking carefully, and Heihuo didn''t speak for a while.


    Zhou Shu stared at the black fire and said calmly, "Bad and good things must be explained to me clearly in advance. No one is willing to accept cause and effect for no reason, let alone me? The soul world can become like this because of you, or because of me. Change back."


    "How can I say it clearly, I don''t know beforehand."


    Heihuo sighed, "I didn''t close the entrance to the soul world, nor can I close it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You mean, at the same time the Tower of Ten Thousand Souls collapsed, the Soul World closed the entrance to the Four Brahma Worlds."


    "Yes, only the exit in the Kongtong seal is left."


    Heihuo nodded, "Except for a few who are quick to see the opportunity, no one can leave, and it is not enough. The soul world has released a large amount of the power of the cornerstone. They broke through the formation of the ten thousand souls, and completely cleaned the ten thousand souls. Soul power, so in just ten years of effort, the soul world has recovered to its former appearance. The disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect who stayed inside either disappeared or turned into a soul beast in the battle with the remnant soul of the soul beast. ."


    Zhou Shu''s heart palpitated, he probably understood.


    Zhou Shu destroyed the Ten Thousand Soul Tower, and the Soul Realm went one step further, completely eliminating the Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s control over the Soul Realm.


    Looking at Black Fire, he said coldly, "Is the soul world really not yours?"


    "Of course not," Heihuo smiled bitterly. "Whether I am a **** or a saint, I cannot really control a realm, let alone control an unformed realm? That is a big taboo, and I can''t do it, although I once thought that the original gate of the Yellow Spring was also me... alas."


    Zhou Shu looked at the black fire that hesitated to speak, and said with a serious face, "You can tell me clearly, don''t hesitate."


    The earliest gate of Huangquan was opened by Shusang.


    Ghosts and gods are not tolerated by saints, nor are they respected like gods, but after all they have transcended the laws and have the ability to explore the deeper heavens.


    The so-called deeper heavens, that is, the place where the unformed world is located, between the real and the illusion, still belong to the heavens, similar to the chaotic mystery that Zhou Shu has visited, but not treasures, but many treasures. Slowly formed there.


    There, Shu Sang found a realm that suits him well, that is, the soul realm now.


    As the gatekeeper of Guiguzi, he has made special achievements in the soul road. Such a world is very tempting to him.


    His heart moved for a while, but as a ghost and god, it is impossible to directly influence the heavens or control a realm. He persuaded the immature core of the origin to open the gate of the Yellow Spring to the heavens. However, opening the door is not a common thing, only extreme A few realms can cross the distance between reality and illusion.


    Of course the soul world can, if not so, it would not be favored by Shusang.


    Shusang thought very well and opened such a door to attract practitioners and let them help him realize his plan to control the world.


    Whether it is ambition or dream, he just wants to do it, after all, he is not a true saint, he still has desires.


    The first practitioner that was attracted was Fang Haomiao.


    A genius with a body of souls.


    Fang Haomiao seemed to live up to his expectations and made considerable achievements in the soul world. But soon Shusang discovered that Fang Haomiao didn''t seem to obey his control. Not only did he create a sect, but also The unique Soul Dao Secret Art, this was not the direction he wanted, or even the opposite, but at this time, Shu Sang could not solve the problem.


    Not only because Fang Haomiao and Ten Thousand Soul Sect started to become stronger, but also because the soul world also lost control, they got involved with Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    Perhaps it cannot be said to be out of control, because Shusang has never really controlled the soul world. As a ghost, it is wrong for him to influence the soul world. If he uses any substantive means to deal with the soul world, it will be unforgivable, so All he can do is to persuade, in fact, the soul world is disobedient, and so is the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    He naturally regarded this as a betrayal.


    Just like when he betrayed Guigushan.


    Shusang began to search for believers, trying to reverse the situation and let the soul world develop according to his own ideas, but the soul world was unwilling, and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect was unwilling, and the three parties stayed in the soul world for a long time.


    In fact, Shusang had a chance.


    His best believer, Pu Yuan, was very likely to become the lord of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect, and then he rectified his roots and turned the spirits of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect into the soul Dao he wanted, but in the end he gave up, because Someone in the Ten Thousand Souls Sect was too stupid, and even brought the remains of Shebi Corpse into the soul world.


    Although the Soul Realm and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect were betrayal in his opinion, they were the children he brought up after all, and he never hoped that something would happen to the Soul Realm.


    She is the biggest problem.


    Pu Yuan��s goal has changed from changing the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to saving the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It is just as difficult, and he cannot be known by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to do this. In the end, he put in all his efforts to achieve the goal, and he became a member of the Immortal Palace. Dead soul.


    Shusang worked the same, and most of the supernatural power he could use was used here.


    After doing this, Shusang suddenly felt a great enlightenment. The meaning of doing this seemed to be more important than completing his ambition. After that, he fell silent and did nothing, just looking at the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Soul Realm.


    But there is no harmony between them, fighting far more than peaceful coexistence.


    No one will let anyone else.


    Just like what happened when he was in Guigu Mountain.


    He just watched these changes, no matter what, but still a little obsession arose in his heart, that is, his best believer should not be here forever.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "This sentence is right, you are all wrong, only the believer is the most innocent."


    Shusang nodded, "So I always feel sorry for it."


    He began to look for believers to liberate.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Roxiping was attracted by you."


    "I protect him, UU reading will be fine, he is indeed a talent, but I know he can''t do it, but who knows, he and you have such a cause and effect, and finally attracted you to the soul Realm, you want to destroy the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I don��t care.�� The black fire paused, with a wry smile, "I didn��t expect that the Soul Realm and the Thousand Soul Sect had reached a complete break. Thousands of souls were completely driven away from the soul world."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Is there so many soul beasts left, maybe it is a soul man?"


    "I don''t know the thoughts of the soul world, and this was originally the original appearance of the soul world, but now it''s just returning," Hei Huo sighed, "the soul world deliberately let them fight each other, I can only protect the imperial palace."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "No wonder they feel that your divine power will run away, they should have suffered a lot."


    Heihuo showed helplessness, "As a guardian of the heroic soul, I can''t do too much, nor can I do it."


    "This is the most right thing you did. As for the other..." Zhou Shu said calmly, "So ghosts and gods are just ghosts and gods, not saints. I''m not saying that saints are good, but you are inferior to them."


    (PS: Thank you Lao Huo Tang for your continuous support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4003: Have the courage

    "That makes sense!"


    The black mist in the sky gradually condensed, forming a huge black shadow, looking down at them from above.


    Like a real god.


    Neither of them felt surprised, it was time to come out.


    The black fire bounced twice, and Zhou Shu raised his head, "If you want to come out and talk, just say well, don''t stand so high."


    Black Shadow said dissatisfied, "I''m speaking for you, founder!"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Then come down and talk."


    "Humph!"


    The black shadow fell and turned into a human form, looking at Shusang with a gloomy look.


    "This time..."


    Shusang sighed slightly and stopped.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    The shadow stared at him, "I just did what I should do the most. What qualifications do you have to say to me? You should be scolded. I thought you and the Ten Thousand Souls Sect were both helping me, but the result was all harm. Me, after so long, none of the things you promised me did!"


    Shusang shook his head, "I never promised you anything. That is not what I can do. I just tell you that this can be successful."


    "Is that done?"


    The shadow said angrily, "The place where the souls of the heavens gather, the saint will break the calamity for me, and will be able to transcend and become a holy in the future? I have tried my best to cooperate with you, but it turned out to be like this. It is the back garden of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, or it is a terrifying place. There is no respect at all. The cultivators dare not come... You are a good helper for me."


    "This is not what I want, it is Fang Haomiao''s Ten Thousand Soul Sect that has gone the wrong way..."


    Shu Sang paused, and slowly said, "I am indeed to blame. It would be nice if I was not tempted at the beginning, but it won''t help you do this now."


    "Remedy, how to remedy?"


    The black shadow trembled, and smiled furiously, "Haha, it''s no longer possible! Can I find another Ten Thousand Soul Sect? I have seen through the practitioners and gods like you, you only have yourself in your eyes, and you just want to satisfy yourself That little thought, and bounds, is just a tool for you to achieve your goals. You can use it as you want, waste resources as you want, and never care about his thoughts!"


    Shusang was stagnant, speechless for a while.


    Zhou Shu opened his mouth and smiled, "I just like this kind of world. I can transform my human form, speak out, and express emotions."


    "What do you mean, founder?"


    The black shadow turned around, his eyes a little bad.


    "It''s not interesting, I just thought of a person."


    Zhou Shu put the demon refining pot behind him, and said warmly, "By the way, can you call you the youngest soul?"


    The black shadow stagnated and scolded, "I am not old!"


    "Then little soul."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s my negligence, you haven''t taken shape, saying that being old is indeed too much."


    The shadow was stunned, without knowing how to answer, "Founder, what do you want to say?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Xiaohun, you have been with a sect in charge of the immortal world like Ten Thousand Soul Sect for so many years. You know the practitioners and the heavens very well, and you even know a god, and you have grown up. From the perspective of the world, this is extremely difficult to obtain."


    "Don''t call me that!"


    The black shadow looked at Zhou Shu, "Could it be that the soul world has become like this, or is it not good?"


    "Of course it is good, great good," Zhou Shu looked solemn, "You have not been to the real heavens, but I believe that you have already understood the conditions of the heavens from the practitioners. Then you should understand that there are countless in the heavens. Realm, it��s impossible to have an experience like yours. Most realms will die after entering the roar of the heavens. Most realms that can survive will be completely controlled by others, either as practitioners or alien races, even demons. Only a few of them can retain their will and strength, but even so, many of them cannot dominate their own destiny, and can only follow the crowd. Promotion and sanctification are luxury hopes."


    The shadow hesitated for a while, "I know the heavens are cruel."


    "It is absolutely ten times more cruel than what you have experienced," Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "The reason for this is that when these realms actually stepped into the heavens, they had never understood the practitioners, gods and saints. That��s why I fell into the quagmire because of ignorance. It��s impossible to gradually grow and mature according to my own ideas. But you are different. With the experience of Ten Thousand Soul Sect and Shusang, you have already taken this step ahead of time. I can be very responsible. In other words, if you can successfully enter the heavens, you will definitely become a very good realm, and it is very likely that you will become holy in the future."


    Sombra lowered his head and murmured, "I really understand them."


    "Very good, little soul."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Understanding is just the beginning. You have experienced cruelty. Do you have the courage to face the more cruel heavens now?"


    Sombra nodded almost subconsciously, "Of course there is!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I believe you must have and can do it."


    The shadow looked at Zhou Shu, doubtful and expectant, "Then what should I do?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "I can''t give you the answer right now. You must tell me now. I can''t say it, but I can find some people to come over and study slowly, and I will definitely come up with a good method. Don''t worry, they all Not practicing Soul Dao has no interest in you, and it will never be the same as those of Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Sombra thought for a while, UU read , "You are a founder, I have seen everything you do in the soul world, I can trust you some, just some."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t need to believe me. The key is to be true to your heart and not to give up your goal because of setbacks. Besides, this thing shouldn''t affect your mind. , You haven''t formed yet, and you are not yet a complete world. At present, these are not matters at all."


    "Yes."


    Sombra was relieved a lot, and his anger was almost nothing. "What you said is just the same as at the beginning. I have also gained a lot of experience. I have experienced both success and failure. This is not the case in other circles.


    "Just understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly and said slowly, "Now let''s talk about something else. What I want to know is, what do you plan to do with the Kongtong seal?"


    The shadow hesitated, "Kongtong Yin...I know you came into the soul world for this, but I can''t give it to you now."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don��t want him, I just want to make sure he can be in the right position. If you treat him correctly, it��s not a bad thing for him to stay with you, you know, he can help you do a lot. Things, but you can''t control him, you are not doing well now."


    Hearing the sound of the black shadow, he lowered his head and said, "I..."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Just like you don''t want Shusang and Wanhunzong to control you, you get rid of them, don''t you think Kongtong Yin will not break free of your control? I hope you think about it, let him If you are willing to help you, still use your way to influence him."


    "I... I know."


    The black shadow raised his head and said seriously, "I will take back all the spirit power inside, but he can''t leave here now."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4004: Save people first

    "well."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It is necessary to regain your soul power, little soul, you should understand that the Kongtong seal is actually the same as you. Although you are a divine weapon in the world, his destiny is related to you. If you can help each other, Can achieve the goal."


    "I understand."


    Sombra seems to have completely accepted the little soul''s statement, not at all resisting it, and even some recognition, and his attitude is polite, "I will not tie him to my origin, I will tell him well, but ..."


    He hesitated, "I still won''t let you meet him."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I said I didn''t want to take him away, so naturally there is no need to meet."


    If the soul world can take the soul world seriously, he does not have to take away the Kongtong seal. On the one hand, this is difficult in itself. It is conceivable to grab magic weapons in the soul world and the soul world. On the other hand, he already has There are several artifacts, and each one of them makes him work hard, and there may not be good results. He can walk his own way, better,-of course, if it is not for Shu Zhidao, he is still willing to do it himself, after all There are fetters from the Xuanhuang world.


    The black shadow paused, "You are much better than the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The Kongtong seal was found because of me, but they didn''t dare to let me touch it. It''s ridiculous, but I don''t know that the Kongtong seal is still a ball without me. Scrap iron."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "No, Kongtong Yin is not scrap iron at any time."


    "Sorry, I''m a bit gaffe, founder."


    Sombra quickly apologized, but he didn''t seem to be a little bit taller before.


    "There are some words and things, it doesn''t matter if you do it now, but you must pay attention to the real world."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Xiaohun, I am going to the Immortal Palace right now, and I will come to you later, and I will still go through that door."


    "I see."


    The shadow nodded, thinking of something, but thankfully said, "Almost too."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "What''s the point?"


    The black shadow said unconsciously, "I almost closed the doors of the Kongtong seal, and for this reason I also contacted the Kongtong seal... By the way, I will release the Kongtong seal now. If something happens, you can always Call me, I can hear it."


    Zhou Shu was also a little grateful, "Fortunately you are not closed, then go."


    The shadow quickly disappeared, and Shusang, who had been silent, turned around and sighed, "Gui Guzi confiscated you back then. It may be his regret in his life."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "I don''t think he has a lot of regrets, but... how do you know about this?"


    "My guess."


    Shu Sang slowly said, "Through the divine power remaining on you, I have sensed what happened around you during this period of time, and found that you have a deep friendship with the Guiguzi disciples. Then, I think the Guiguzi of the Xuanhuang world must also want to receive You start, although Sun Juan is also an excellent disciple, but not as good as you."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "So that''s it, Sun Juan is pretty good."


    With the divine power in the body, he can naturally perceive the surroundings, but the memories he perceives are retained, and he is received by Shusang after entering the soul world.


    No surprises, don''t worry too much.


    Shu Sang paused, "I was the one who said the wrong thing. You are a founder. It is wrong to compare him with you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not care, "Although I did not enter the Guigu Gate, Guiguzi is also my half-teacher. I have learned a lot from him. His Taoist books are extensive and profound, and they are not inferior to those sage books. It lacks the power of saints, but understands it thoroughly and is more effective than those powers."


    By the way, Zhou Shu is now less interested in the book of saints.


    On the one hand, he has his own way. The sage book may also affect his concentration on the Tao. On the other hand, he gradually feels that the world has distorted the value of the sage book. The words of the sage are very good and worthy of attention, but if it is for the sage book The power of saints here also has the opportunity to communicate with saints, that is, buying caskets and returning beads.


    The words of the saint are not rare.


    Of course, for Zhou Shu, communicating with saints is not rare, and you can find them if you want.


    "No wonder, your mind is so good."


    Shu Sang slowly said, "Zhou Shu, can you convince the soul world so quickly that it came from the teachings of Guiguzi back then? If I can always listen to his teachings, maybe it won''t be... that''s all, I also tried to harmonize before. The soul world gap passed, but it was useless to say anything. Alas, at the time I felt that I was guilty and that a difference in thought not only harmed myself, but also the soul world. Now you can revive him. I really appreciate you."


    With that, he saluted, quite sincerely.


    Zhou Shu retired, "Shusang, you are a ghost and god, I can''t stand your courtesy, what you have done will be your own responsibility, and I can''t change it."


    "I don''t mean to make you bear it. This is my sincere thanks."


    Shu Sang shook his head and smiled, "The mistake has already been committed, and I just avoided it by staying inside. If you correct the mistake, I will not benefit."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, "If you leave the soul world and enter the heavens, will there be trouble finding you?"


    "Almost."


    Shusang said indifferently, "If the soul world can grow into a real world, this place will no longer be my shelter. You may be able to see something at that time, but now, I won''t tell you this. , You don��t need to know."


    "I''m a little curious, but only a little bit."


    Zhou Shu didn''t ask any more, he didn''t know anything, but it certainly had nothing to do with cause and effect, and it had nothing to do with him now.


    Shu Sang nodded and said nothing. He was actually very relaxed. All he was obsessed with was only the disciples and the soul world. Now it seems that there is a solution to it, so there is no need to worry, as for himself, let alone worry.


    "But I remembered one thing, there is still a cultivator with the body of ten thousand souls in the soul world."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I don''t know if he is still there? If so, what are you going to do, Xiaohun?"


    "He is still there, but he is about to die."


    There was a voice in the black fog, UU Reading "I hate the body of ten thousand souls, and I don��t want him to stay here. If you want him to live, you''d better take him out quickly and you go south. , He''s on the edge... but smart."


    "okay, I get it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, not surprised.


    Yunliu��s body of ten thousand souls is indeed very suitable for dealing with soul beasts, just like Fang Haomiao back then, but Fang Haomiao never encountered such a strong enemy-there are countless remnants captured by ten thousand souls. Soul, there are many disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, including Zhang Heng, it is normal for Yunliu to not be able to survive, and it is good to be alive.


    "Hope to make it in time."


    Zhou Shu looked at Shusang and said warmly, "Shusang, I will save people first, is it okay?"


    "It''s okay, everything is to be done, according to your idea."


    Shusang nodded and quickly turned into a ball of flames, spinning around a few times, and finally wrapped around Zhou Shu''s arm, like a black armband that was on fire.


    (PS: Thank you for your support and attention in the vertical and horizontal book industry for two hundred years, and thank you for the book friends who subscribed to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 4005: Good temper

    In a small valley.


    Hundreds of souls who still maintain the human form gathered together to form a certain formation against the soul beasts that constantly attacked outside the valley.


    The center is Yunliu.


    Compared with the extreme temperament of either arrogant or cautious in the past, he was now a lot more mature, relaxed, and very general in his behavior. Under his command, no soul beast could rush in.


    It seems that these years are not in vain in the soul world.


    The soul beasts were killed, and the soul orbs dropped. No one stepped forward to **** them. All they got were put back in front of Yun Liu and let them be assigned.


    A gust of wind blew up in Taniguchi inexplicably.


    The soul beasts that were affected were rolled up, torn, fell to the ground, and the soul beads were scattered.


    The rest noticed something and fled in a hurry, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The souls looked at each other.


    Soon, Zhou Shu appeared in front of Gu, the black fire in his hand wrapped around his arm again.


    "It''s the monster there!"


    "How come here?"


    "Aren''t they guarding the Palace of Immortality?!"


    Some people also knew the divine power and screamed, but the formation was not chaotic, and they still stood in their respective positions.


    Looking at the two standing in the front, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Jin Rui, Shi Pan? Forget it, it''s the same anyway."


    The two men glanced at each other and stepped aside.


    Yunliu walked out slowly and paused, "I didn''t expect you to come again."


    Zhou Shu looked at it a few times and said slowly, "Brother Yun, you have changed a lot. How long has this been? It seems that the soul world is really training people."


    "As the times force, I have to do this."


    Yun Liu said faintly, "Brother Zhou, all of this is thanks to you. If you hadn''t solved the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the soul world would not become like this. Why are you here again? There is no more Ten Thousand Soul Sect. , There is no value to you here."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I am not for the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, I am for the soul world can''t stay, you should also go out."


    "Out?"


    Yun Liu shook his head, "I told you that I won''t go out before, nor will I now."


    Zhou Shu continued, "Brother Yun, I can probably guess what you think, but you will not be the same as Fang Haomiao, because the soul world now is different from the past. I have communicated with the soul world and he should never let it go. you guys."


    "Hehe, who wants him to let him go?"


    "That is, with so many of us, no matter how many soul beasts come, we can handle it!"


    "It''s just a soul beast, I just don''t think there are enough!"


    "We are self-reliant here, cultivating Soul Dao, and it doesn''t hinder you. What are you asking us to go out for?"


    "What can we do when we go out? We don''t even have a body. Going out is to die!"


    "It''s better to stay in the soul world, continue to devour the soul orbs, and cultivate to the realm of Quasi-Holy or even higher, then you will not be afraid of going there!"


    "Yeah, the environment here is so good, we got Brother Yun''s Soul Dao cultivation method again, and we will definitely succeed."


    Those souls scrambled to speak, looking at Zhou Shu with contempt.


    "Brother Zhou, you saw it."


    Yun Liu shook his head slightly and sighed, "Even if I want to go out, can I go out? Now I am their backbone. If they are left behind, they will be swallowed by the soul beasts. How can I bear it? They are all in the soul world. After hundreds of thousands of years, I have finally retained my self-will. I have cultivated to this point. I hope I can overcome difficulties with them, grow together, and change the soul world together, instead of abandoning them and leaving."


    "Big Brother Yun, you are our big brother!"


    "Without what you taught us, we would have become soul beasts!"


    "Brother, it doesn''t matter if you want to go out. We support everything, but if you stay, we will definitely work hard to let you become the master of this soul world! It will definitely not be worse than outside!"


    "At that time, we will go out together to take revenge, we can do anything!"


    For a while, the souls were so excited that they raised their hands and shouted, really seeing Yunliu as a savior.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Are you sure this is the way you want to go, Yunliu?"


    Yun Liu shook slightly, "If you don''t take this path, which one should you take? Whether it''s the Ten Thousand Soul Sect or the Immortal Realm, I have no reason to continue. As for your Xianshu City, hehe, I don''t want to go either."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Outland, Zen Sect, anywhere, I can help."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Yunliu laughed, "Brother Zhou, don''t put on the appearance of a savior. Although I know you may really be, I will never accept it. I have already decided. I have to go my own way. , Just in this soul world, go down my way."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Really don''t think about it anymore?"


    Yunliu paused, "Brother Zhou, you are not my enemy, and I don''t want to be your enemy, but if you continue, I may change my mind."


    "OK then."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Good luck, the soul world is very jealous of the body of ten thousand souls. If you want to continue, you must be prepared."


    Yun Liu said faintly, "Thank you for the reminder, I can accept winning or losing."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak any more, turned his head and walked out of the valley.


    After watching Zhou Shu leave, Yunliu still stood there in a daze, walked back for a long time, and then sighed, drifting in the valley for a long time.


    "You let them act to lie to you?"


    Heihuo sighed slightly, "Isn''t it possible that I didn''t see it? The creators have a really good temper. When I changed me, I couldn''t bear a breath at this time. I had already put them all... Hehe, I just talked casually. , You don��t have to care."


    "They are all Yunliu alone, I can tell."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "However, the spirit of the soul is still under control. It doesn''t matter much. It shows that Yunliu is not incurable. He is only temporarily using them and giving them benefits. For now, UU Reading is a good countermeasure for the difficult situation of the United States...Compared with the past, he really has grown a lot. After I am in his position, he may not be able to do this. Convincing souls like Jin Rui and Shi Pan is not easy at all."


    Heihuo asked in confusion, "Convinced, why don''t you control like him?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was indifferent, "My heart doesn''t allow it, and I''m different from Yunliu."


    The black fire paused, "Yes, but I was wrong, but I will be like him, it''s the easiest and most convenient way."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Are you optimistic about their results?"


    "Another body of ten thousand souls, and smarter, and may get more opportunities for experience, but..." Hei Huo sighed, "I still don''t think so. The soul world now is completely different from the past. He will take his opponent seriously. Even if the opponent can do better, it will be difficult to escape the control of the soul world. You heard it before that the soul world said that he is dying, so he must have prepared the means."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "So I decided to help him through this crisis."


    (PS: Thank you ASli85 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)

 Chapter 4006: That hand

    "You really are..."


    Shu Sang shook slightly, "He mocked you like that, ah, haven''t you done it?"


    "There was a Quasi-Holy Transformation in the group of soul beasts just now, and it was cleared easily. Didn''t you pay attention?" Zhou Shu seemed to realize, "It''s no wonder that gods like you look the same to everyone, but they all It''s just gone."


    Shu Sang scolded, "I will never make a move. You did it all. I didn''t even look at it."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Your divine power is yours, it''s me, it''s up to him."


    Shu Sang slowly said, "It is unwise to offend the soul world for him."


    "The soul world can understand."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I don''t want to blame anything, but isn''t the quasi-sacred soul beast going to the valley because it was driven by the soul world? This is obviously a mistake. For a world to grow, it must use its power with the utmost care. , Regarding the creatures in the realm-whether they are soul beasts or them, of course they are all creatures in the realm-they can''t decide their fate without authorization, especially with such a direct action. I do this to help Yunliu and also help the soul world. "


    "I understand."


    A voice rang, and quickly dissipated.


    Shu Sang was stunned, "I really didn''t expect that the soul world listened to you so much, and you really dare to say it."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Because I was right, and I don''t want anything from the soul world, and I don''t involve any interests. I just hope that he can move forward in the correct way. There is nothing I can''t say for public and private. "


    "Are you teaching us to do things?!"


    The voice rang again, "He is much better than you! What you say is what I like to listen to, but what you do is what I don''t want to see."


    Shusang was stagnant and sighed, "You are right."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Xiaohun, can you keep coming out like this? If the real world speaks out from time to time, no one in that world will dare to wait. Also, you and Shusang must be together for a long time. Don''t have too much hostility, in fact, after Fang Haomiao, everything he did did not harm you."


    "I know, then I will come out again if I have something to do."


    There was no sound for a long time.


    Shusang couldn''t help saying, "He really listens to you, your heart is stronger than I thought."


    "This is truth, not mind."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Susang, I''m talking for you, but you keep adding fuel and jealousy. Do you want him to come out and scold you again?"


    "I''m just a little curious, so I won''t say it."


    Shu Sang sighed, "It has been tens of thousands of years. No one can talk to me for so long. Even in the soul world, I am willing to say a few more words, even if it is scolded, but you are right. My desire to get into trouble again, I won��t say a few words."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, but the black fire before entering the soul world was quieter.


    Shusang endured for a while, and then said, "You don''t know what the result will be if you help him like this. What if he really wins?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "He may win, but the soul world will not lose again."


    Shu Sang thought for a while, and suddenly said, "Yes, it may be a win-win situation in the end. If there is such a day, you may be the most comfortable. Both parties will appreciate you, and you will definitely benefit from it in the future."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Your words are really too much, I might have been sanctified by then, so I still care about being grateful."


    "Also..."


    Shusang stagnated, sighed but stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu buried his head and hurried to the Palace of Immortality without hindrance.


    The Palace of Immortality that was once full of souls is now very quiet, because most of the souls are invincible to guard the remnant souls, so they no longer stay here.


    Zhou Shu felt it for a moment, and seemed thoughtful, "Your supernatural power has vanished very much."


    "Some soul beasts organized a large-scale attack a few days ago."


    Shu Sang slowly said, "It is difficult to have such a moment. It seems that there is also an organization inside the soul beast. I know that there are many benefits to capture here. If you gather a lot of them, the soul world will not do such things. To make the soul world more chaotic, I am a little worried whether it is the reason for the extravagant corpse."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "If Shebi Zhe notices this, it will be in trouble."


    "Yes, everything Pu wants to do is to prevent this from happening. If Sabi Shi noticed this unformed world, he would definitely destroy it..." Shusang couldn''t help cursing. "How can the people of Ten Thousand Soul Sect be so stupid!?"


    The surrounding black fog also shook, vividly, like an extremely angry face.


    There was no sound from the soul world this time, but it still showed a sense of existence.


    Zhou Shu glanced at that face, "It''s no use cursing right now. The most urgent thing is to take out the dead body of Shebi."


    Shusang looked at him, "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s okay, it''s like the power of the corpse, I''ve seen it more than once, what about the stubble?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, and strode towards the formation. No one else was there this time, and he had no worries, he could do his best, and compared with the last time, his full strength was completely different.


    Looking at the ubiquitous Yin Tomb, Zhou Shu glanced coldly, and the ground suddenly vibrated.


    The trembling gloom gradually cracked, and the remnants of souls emerged one by one. There was a cloud of black light on them, or because of this, the empty eyeholes were shining brightly, staring into the depths of the formation without moving. move.


    "it''s time."


    Zhou Shu''s voice was like a gust of wind, gently blowing on the remnants of these guardian formations.


    The black light on their bodies floated up, gradually gathered together, and burned into a huge flame.


    "Give me your divine power first."


    As soon as Zhou Shu waved his hand, the flame flew over and got into the armband in Zhou Shu''s hand.


    The armband is still its original size, but it has become extremely hot, with red light glowing in circles, forming a line of lines.


    "Thank you, rest in peace."


    As Zhou Shu let out a soft cry, the remnants who had lost their supernatural power walked out slowly.


    Before taking a few steps, it turned into smoke and dust, dissipating in the vast fog.


    Zhou Shu bowed solemnly to these dissipated remnant souls three times before standing up and saying, "Little souls, they are all treasures in your world. Although souls are dead, their qi will not die, keep them, There are many benefits to you, so be sure to do it."


    "I understand."


    There was a person in the mist saluting, also very respectful.


    These remnant souls have been guarding for tens of thousands of years, and they can persist until now. They are all gathered by righteousness, invisible and innocent, but no realm can live without them. If they are gone, the realm will die, even if it is immortal, it will die.


    The formation lost its guard and began to slowly collapse.


    The ground shook again, several times stronger than before, and the gloomy graves spread out one by one, revealing many large holes.


    But in the middle, there is a mound slowly rising, with heavy moisture lingering on it, layer by layer, the more wet and heavy as it goes in, it is still squirming slightly, it seems that something is about to come from inside. come out.


    "It''s that hand!"


    Shusang''s face changed.


    (PS: Thank you Douzai Dad for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4007: 1 wrong and wrong

    Zhou Shu felt a little sad about Shusang''s panic.


    It may be that after staying in the soul world for too long, and not standing in the position of **** for too long, Shusang not only lost his ambition, but also became weaker in his will.


    Perhaps at this time, he pulled away and left, forcing Shusang to take action by himself, so returning to the gods was the best result for him.


    Of course Zhou Shu couldn''t do this, he didn''t want to, and Shu Sang didn''t want to.


    Shusang didn��t want to make mistakes again and again��in Zhou Shu��s view, he had to make up for mistakes by himself, instead of letting believers solve them��and Zhou Shu would not miss this opportunity to fight against the corpse of Shebi, obviously. A very rare experience, perhaps not encountered before sanctification.


    Shaking his head, Zhou Shu calmly walked into the bumpy mound.


    Time passed a little bit.


    When the dense fog began to thin out, the mounds completely cracked.


    A **** hand that was so skinny and skinny was suddenly pierced out and pointed to the sky.


    "This����"


    Shusang''s face changed again.


    The black fire that followed Zhou Shu''s entry was just pure divine power, and he couldn''t make any moves himself, only standing outside.


    Staring at that hand, there was a flame in his heart rising rapidly.


    But it disappeared in a flash.


    Because he saw Zhou Shu still standing under the big hand, that big hand was tightly held in Zhou Shu''s hand.


    Shusang frowned unconsciously, "You... scared me."


    "I saw."


    Zhou Shu put down his big hand and said with a smile, "Actually, if I don''t come, you will do it too, right?"


    Shusang couldn''t help shaking his head, his expression resolute, "Impossible, I can''t make mistakes again and again!"


    "Whatever you say."


    Zhou Shu looked at the big hand in front of him, and said slowly, "Little soul, I want to get out as soon as possible. The extravagance in it is still very powerful than the corpse, and I can''t limit it for long. It is dangerous to stay for a moment."


    "understood."


    A door slowly opened in the mist.


    Looking at the door surrounded by white light, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Where is the opposite?"


    "Near Xianshu City."


    The soul world paused, "But I can''t be sure, the location is from Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "That shouldn''t be wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and took off the black fire armband, "Shu Sang, don''t worry about Pu Yuan, he is already detached."


    Then he walked to the gate.


    "Thank you!"


    The stone in Shusang''s heart fell to the ground, and he bowed sincerely.


    The Soul Realm looked at Zhou Shu and wondered, "Do you believe me that way? What if I send you to the Immortal Realm?"


    "I haven''t seen a deceitful world. Such a world probably cannot become the real world," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "Xiaohun, I hope you treat Kongtong Yin well, and your cooperation is definitely better than unilateral. It''s good to be coerced, you can''t make the mistakes made by Ten Thousand Soul Sect again."


    The soul world quickly said, "I have already recovered my soul power."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then I''m leaving, and I will be back soon. I will ask you to help me."


    The soul world couldn''t wait to say, "I''m waiting for you!"


    Zhou Shu walked into the gate, and the gate closed accordingly.


    Looking at Shusang, the Soul Realm still couldn''t hide its dissatisfaction, "Look at you, and then look at others? You are still a god!"


    Shusang was very calm, "No matter what you say, I will not refute. Now my task is over. I won''t care about what you do. If you need me to do anything, you can speak up."


    "The ghost needs your help."


    The black fog gradually dissipated, and Shu Sangli disappeared for a while, leaving only a burning black fire.


    Next to Xianshu City array.


    The two guards were patrolling, and a sudden flash of light almost blinded them.


    "The Gate of Yellow Spring!?"


    "Could it be that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect came here? Fortunately, not in the formation!"


    "You report it, I''ll check it out!"


    "You report, I''ll explore!"


    "Slow wordy, do you want to violate the city regulations?!"


    The two guards separated quickly, one quickly escaped, and the other looked at the gate of Huangquan with a firm expression on his face.


    "Ah, Santo?"


    Seeing the people coming out of the gate of the Yellow Spring, the guard was stunned.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly, "has been notified?"


    The guard lowered his head, "Yes, Santo, I''m sorry..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s okay, you go a little bit further, I have something to do here, let people stop coming."


    "understood."


    The guard saluted solemnly and went quickly.


    Looking at the corpse of Shebi in front of him, Zhou Shu meditation for a few breaths, a flame burst out of his palm.


    The flame burned more and more, and a figure gradually appeared, staring at the arm, staring at it, and exclaimed, "Zhou Shu, where did you get it from?!"


    Zhou Shu bowed a salute, "I just brought it out of a small world, these big evil things can''t be left there to harm people."


    Zhu Rong scolded, "Then you can put it outside to harm people?"


    "I was wrong," Zhou Shu nodded, "I was thinking about this just now. If it''s harming people everywhere, would it be better to stay where it is? At least it won''t harm one more person, but I have already taken After it comes out, I can��t put it back again, right? That would be wrong and wrong again."


    Zhu Rong couldn''t help saying, "You are so stupid."


    "I see."


    Zhou Shu just nodded, "Sorcerer God, the fire of the sun, can you completely destroy this remnant body?"


    "It should be possible, but at least several hundred years..."


    Zhu Rong frowned, "Didn''t you make this idea long ago? I won''t help you this time."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "No, I will never send it to the witch god''s side. I also have people who practice the power of the sun. If it is determined that the power of the sun can be burned, Xianshu City can handle it. ."


    "What can you say?"


    Zhu Rong said coldly, "Your people are not using my inheritance. After all, you still have to use my power."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "You are right, but it is my fault, then I won''t do it."


    Zhu Rong shook his head and said slowly, "Do you plan to use your Dao power to simulate the power of the sun, or do you want to find Zen?"


    Zhou Shu nodded without concealing it, UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com, "I will try it myself, I have more soul shadows, and it shouldn��t be a big problem to take a few out to do this. Just take some time, maybe it can improve What about Shu Zhidao? But maybe it wasn''t clean enough... You said that the fellow Shebi Zhe, what do you do with this kind of power, and cause harm to the world, everywhere is trouble, a big trouble!"


    It was a little helpless when he said that, it solved the problem of the soul world, but it also caused problems for himself.


    "Half of the power of the corpse is no problem, the heavens can naturally eliminate it, but you are different here, you are the absolute power of the corpse, which is obtained by the corpse yourself, and it is not handled well. , It��s not just one or two realms that have caused trouble."


    Zhu Rong looked a little solemn, "You really did something wrong this time. In fact, leaving it in the soul world is the best solution to the heavens. An unformed world is not a member of the heavens. If you are a saint Even their lives and deaths must be taken seriously. There are not a few saints in the heavens."


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu paused.


    (PS: Thank you maiaboss for your monthly ticket support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4008: 2 Zen treasures

    "Looking at what you don''t agree with, you still think what you are doing is right?"


    Zhu Rong said in a bad mood, "Doing good is not doing this. The unformed realm is not a realm. This is the consensus of the sages of the heavens. You think they will explore those places to understand the origin and destruction of the realm. Does every unformed world become a real world?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No."


    Zhu Rong said in a deep voice, "For the saints, those realms are only the objects of exploration and experimentation. They don��t care about life or death, and they want to transcend the heavens, so they can only find a way in these realms. The same goes for that ghost and god. He is in the soul realm. Is it really for the good of the soul world to do these things? Even if the soul world is dead, he will not lose a little bit, even if he is a little guilty, it is completely incomparable with the experience he has gained in exploring the unknown."


    Zhou Shu was rather helpless, "Zhu Rong Wushen, you just saw it with your own eyes."


    "I am also a witch god, so I can naturally see what this surviving corpse experienced."


    Zhu Rong sighed slightly, "Zhou Shu, if your goal is a saint, you''d better do things in the manner of a saint from now on. This will only do you good or no harm. I''ll give you a piece of advice. You should do it now. Yes, just put the remnant body back into the soul world, or..."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Or what?"


    "Let him go back by himself."


    Zhu Rong said slowly, "Let me help you, I can create this opportunity for you, and no one can blame you afterwards. If you want, you can even take him out again, but in the end he still has to In the world, follow the soul world and die together."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while and smiled, "Thank you, God of Wizard, I have learned a lot."


    "It seems you don''t intend to listen to me anymore."


    Zhu Rong is not surprised, "As stubborn as in the past, but this time is different from last time."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "I understand, God of Sorcerer, I thank you very much, but I am not a saint yet, even if I become a saint, I will do things in my own way, take him out and put him in Xianshu. Whether it is the city, I am willing to do it. This is my heart."


    "I know so, but... hehe."


    Zhu Rong smiled, a little helpless, and a little happy, "You are different from other people, and you are not the same as a saint. I am looking forward to you becoming a saint now, maybe we will be able to talk very well then."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Now we can also talk, I know a lot from you."


    "It''s totally different. I treat you as a disciple at most now. If you become a saint, we can do more things. In other ways, I don''t like those saints. The heavens are not what I want. The heavens," Zhu Rong''s expression was slightly condensed, "Zhou Shu, I am waiting for you."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "I hope too."


    Zhu Rong is a witch god, who can almost ignore the rules of the heavens. If there is a saint to help, maybe it can really do something big, but this saint is also very difficult to find, no saint will violate the rules of the saint, but she seems to have a goal.


    Zhou Shu became a saint, he must not be an ordinary saint.


    "For you, I will help you a little bit."


    Zhu Rong nodded slightly, and a ball of fire flew out and fell on Shebi''s arm.


    Accompanied by the sizzling sound, the charred remnant body was gradually melted into two halves, half of the arms and half of the palms, all dyed with a thick layer of gold, and no longer felt the breath of luxury than a corpse, it looked almost Similar to magic weapon.


    The palm of the hand is like a Buddha''s hand, and the amputated arm, if you look closely, it is clearly a diamond prong.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You said it''s a little bit, isn''t it a little bit."


    "Just a little bit."


    Zhu Rong said faintly, "The appearance does not affect the essence. There is still the extravagant power of the corpse that is difficult to dissolve, but most people can''t see it. The seal can last for about four hundred years, and you can slowly resolve it. Find the method yourself."


    Zhou Shu respectfully saluted, "Thank you, Zhu Rong, I have asked you to help me several times."


    Zhu Rong stared at him, "It''s good to know, it''s not for nothing. I look forward to your return."


    "I see."


    Zhou Shu agreed seriously.


    As the flame faded away, Zhu Rong also disappeared, Zhou Shu put away his supernatural power, looked at Shebi''s remains, and shook his head slightly.


    He asked him to find a way, but this hint couldn''t be more obvious, right?


    Are you going to treat them as Zen treasures and send them to a large Zen temple to recite sutras day and night, and use Zen power to eliminate the power of the extravagant corpse?


    The power of Zen plus the power of aspiration makes even the saints afraid. These extravagant powers can naturally be eliminated, but which Zen temple is it? Speaking of it, Xianshu City also needs a big Zen temple. Now there are all roads in the city, but Zen Tao does not show the mountains and dews. On the one hand, there are several reasons for the restrictions of the city owners, and on the other hand, because of Xianshu. There are indeed not many people who practice meditation in a foreign land like the city.


    It would be great if you could invite Master Fang Yuan, otherwise, Fang Sheng Fangzheng would be fine.


    "Master Shu, is there any problem?"


    The two women came over, obviously, they had been waiting for a long time in the distance.


    "These two Zen treasures, aren''t you planning to open a Zen temple in Xianshu City?"


    Qingque saw it sharply, and paused, "In fact, there should be a family, because of the relationship between the Xuanhuang world, we have some prejudices against Zen Sect, but in fact Zen Sect is still very good. The masters we have seen are all honest If they come to host, Xianshucheng should also support it."


    Hao Ruoyan followed, "Yes, Ruoyan feels good too."


    "Haha, you and I want to go together, go back and discuss it again."


    Zhou Shu smiled and put away the remains of Shebi.


    Two women followed one by one on the left and the other on the right, Hao Ruoyan whispered, "By the way, Master Shu, did you open the gate of the Yellow Spring? Do you have the Kongtong seal now, or the soul world?"


    "The soul world and Kongtong seal work well together, you don''t need to control it."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Now that the soul world is still listening to me, it should be possible to borrow his power in the future, but not much. The soul world still has views on the heavens. If he often opens the door to enter the heavens, it will definitely cause some backlash. "


    Hao Ruoyan nodded We only use it when necessary. We have Yuntong and we don''t need it. "


    Qingque looked at him and was a little puzzled, "I am concerned about the issue of Shebi corpse. Have you solved the matter of Shebi corpse this time? If you bring it back, you must find a way earlier and can''t stay in Xianshu. City, why don''t we send the remains back to the witch world?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have brought it back."


    "Where are you, don''t hide in the furnace again, something will happen!"


    The two women looked at Zhou Shu together, with a lot of anxiety in their eyes, "Take it out quickly."


    "Haha," Zhou Shu laughed, "You all saw it just now, it''s okay."


    "what?"


    "It''s those two Zen treasures?"


    Suspended for a while.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4009: 2 pieces

    "It turned out to be so, but I can''t tell at all."


    The green bird seemed to be thinking, "And the Sabi corpse became a Zen treasure, no one would have thought that it would be fine to just put it in the Zen temple for purification."


    Hao Ruoyan followed, "It is a good idea to build a Zen temple, invite meditation, give them merits, and also understand the cause and effect of Master Shu."


    "If it weren''t for her reminder, I might not have imagined it," Zhou Shu nodded, "Zhu Rong helped me a lot."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Qingque paused and said, "Then make a statue of her? Put it in Xianshu City."


    Hao Ruoyan also agreed, "Yes, whoever helped us, whether it is the witch **** or whatever, is worthy of admiration."


    "Well, I will do it then."


    Even if they didn''t say anything, Zhou Shu would do it.


    Outer Realm Xiancheng can build a statue for the wizard god, or the famous Xianshu City, it will inevitably bring a great influence to the heavens. It will add a lot of fame to Zhu Rong, and it will also cause many doubts. Of course, most of the Xiancheng are practitioners. , Even if Xianshu City focuses on this, it may not be able to bring many believers to the witch god, but it shows his own attitude and can explain to Zhu Rong.


    It''s not that Zhou Shu is enough to do this, Zhu Rong will be satisfied, the key lies in the future.


    Zhu Rong has been helping him all the time, and what he needs is Zhou Shu''s help after becoming a holy.


    She has the idea of ??changing the heavens, and she has given a lot of thoughts and thoughts to this, and she has also found many saints, and finally put her hope on Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu did not give a firm promise, but without violating her original intentions, Will definitely make the best effort.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "It''s not a statue, but two statues, and there is one person who deserves to be erected."


    Qingque asked suspiciously, "Ghosts?"


    "He is not worthy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It is his believer''s wish, a practitioner worthy of everyone''s respect."


    In the process of fighting with the supernatural power of the corpse, Pu Yuan''s obsession also helped, and Zhou Shu learned about Pu Yuan''s past and his respect came to him spontaneously.


    It is not the ghosts and gods that save the soul world, nor the soul world itself, nor the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, but the soul world. Without the soul world, the soul world has already fallen. Compared to them, the soul world may be insignificant, but it is such a group. Humans have truly carried the heavens, even in the unformed world that even the saints do not pity, they are also working hard to shine, practicing their own way, and giving everything to their heart.


    He is a true practitioner.


    Zhou Shu didn''t want such a name to be forgotten.


    The two women have the same respect, "I see, I should."


    Zhou Shu looked at Qingque, "I have seen Yunliu, he refused to come out, and he even acted a scene for me to see."


    "I didn''t expect his character to become so fast."


    Qingque frowned unconsciously, "I was obedient before, so I didn''t get in at once, but I don''t need to worry about him. Maybe it''s better."


    "I think so too. It would be great if he could hone his will."


    Zhou Shu still appreciates Yunliu. Except for those who are weak-willed and tend to do extreme things, everything else fits Zhou Shu''s personality. If he can come to Xianshu City, Zhou Shu can make him a good manager and help. Xianshu City divides the worries. Of course, if Yunliu controls the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and makes the Ten Thousand Soul Sect a subsidiary of Xianshu City, then it will be a better result.-Yunliu is the body of ten thousand souls, he is willing to come, Zhou Shu can help.


    It''s a pity not to come, mostly because of Zhou Shu.


    Forget it, it can only be said that it was missed, but it was not Xian Shucheng and Zhou Shu that lost, but Ten Thousand Soul Sect and Yunliu.


    Ten Thousand Soul Sect has lost an opportunity to turn an enemy into a friend.


    "Forget it," Qingque said lightly, "you don''t have to keep looking at him, he has to go his way, let him go."


    "This time, I won''t take care of it anymore, ignore him, but we have to go to the soul world often."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The entrances and exits in the **** tower must be used. You can go to see the Kongtong seal to understand the power of space, and you can also ask the soul world to help open the door to other places. Qing, you cultivate the soul mirror, and then go to the soul too. Realm experience, without the interference of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, it is really good to cultivate the Soul Dao there, and I also agreed to the Soul Realm to help him find some people to discuss the future of the Soul Realm."


    "I''m just getting started now, and I will go when I realize more."


    Qingque glanced at Zhou Shu, seemingly dissatisfied, "Zhou Shu, don''t worry about these things, you haven''t practiced for many days, don''t you need to concentrate on your Shuzhi Dao? I thought it was going to be hard. As a result, the few dojos that just opened were all handed over to Xuenu. Are you embarrassed? It''s fine for Hachi Country and Xuchang Realm. You can''t help, but you have to take care of Cihang, Emei, and Chongyang. Do they have no suzerain? And you You are going to Pangu Grottoes soon. Are you really planning to go in as a golden fairy? You don''t feel it. Xianshu City still feels ashamed."


    "Yes, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and said, "We just need to worry about things in Xianshu City. It��s good for Master Shu to focus on ourselves. The city lord of other people��s family is dedicated to practicing the Dao, and we don��t care about chores, but we have to make the city lord work hard. We will not become a holy in the future, but it is our fault and we will be scolded."


    "I should retreat for a while."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and hurriedly walked back, staying a while longer, most likely to be scolded.


    Regardless of Qingque, Hao Ruoyan also broke his studies.


    Qingque snorted, "Wait, leave the two Zen treasures, and we will do it. You can also find meditation without you."


    "I''ll give you this vajra prong, and I will take the Buddha''s hand."


    Zhou Shu put down his arm bones, "I use four soul shadows to purify, and I can also hone the Tao of Shu. Let''s leave it alone."


    Seeing Zhou Shu walking away hurriedly, the two women smiled at each other, but couldn''t help sighing.


    "After all, it''s because we can''t help much."


    "Well, this trip to the soul world, if other people can go, Master Shu doesn''t have to worry so much."


    "If I hadn''t brought the broken body back at all, it would only increase my troubles... Forget it, this is his temperament, and it can''t be changed."


    "Master Shu is thinking about the whole world, UU reading is not for himself and Xianshucheng."


    "I know naturally, but he is not a saint yet. Even if he is a saint, he may not be able to take care of these things... I am a little angry when he speaks. If he concentrates on the Tao, most of his cultivation skills will be better, and he won''t be a quasi saint now."


    "Don''t blame Master Shu...Ah, I always feel like I''m slowly becoming a burden."


    "Don''t think so. Shu Cong never regards anyone as a burden. Whether it is us or ordinary city dwellers, he follows his heart in everything he does and never regrets it. What we have to do is make him Be at ease on the Tao, instead of letting him worry about us more."


    "It''s me who made a mistake, Qing, go back and do things, you can concentrate on cultivating, don''t worry about other things."


    "Of course, I finally got a little clue of the soul mirror and found a feasible direction. I won''t stop."


    "Well, when everyone grows up, Master Shu won''t be tired anymore."


    (PS: Thank you for always supporting and paying attention to you who love you in this life and this life, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 4010: Plane world

    Louvre circles.


    Xianting moved here for more than 100,000 years.


    When Xian Ting moved, there was a lot of dissatisfaction in the fairy world. There were many doubters. Everyone knew that the Luofu world was located in the most desolate area of ??the fairy world. There were only a few circles in the huge area, and it was not as good as the outside world. There are circles everywhere. In the fairy world, it is really an anomaly.


    However, in just 30,000 years, this place has become the most prosperous place in the fairy world and even the heavens, not one of them.


    There are a total of 3,600 realms, forming the largest and strongest formation in the heavens, and the brilliant starlight can''t be seen at a glance.


    From a distance, it��s a bit similar to the Xinghai Realm, but the Xinghai Realm is a floating island, and it��s all a realm of fake replacement. Every one of them is full of vitality. Even the small realms in it show more vitality than the immortal city in the outer realm. Be richer.


    The power of Xian Ting is really immeasurable.


    The three thousand six hundred realms belong to the Luofu realm. Of course, the only one that is truly called the Luofu realm is the most central one.


    The boundary is small, only 3 million li, less than one-seventh of Xianshu City, but the richness of the fairy qi is several times higher than the best fairy veins in Xianshu City, and it does not mean somewhere. , But this is the case in all places in the world. The average golden fairy won''t stay long at all, and there is a risk of exploding in half an hour. Only the Hunyuan golden fairy can practice safely in it and feel the benefits of the law of power.


    Luofu Realm has the best fairy jade mine in the world, and the fairy jade produced in a year can make Xianshu city suffer hundreds of thousands of fairy guns.


    The entire Luofu world is made up of immortal jade, this sentence is not false.


    Being able to practice here is almost the dream of all practitioners in the fairy world.


    Of course, the Luofu world was not like this in the past, otherwise it was discovered and occupied long ago. These fairy jade mines only appeared after the relocation of the fairy world, and they were also said by Xian Ting to be the mighty power from Xian Ting, which was brought to the heavens by Xian Ting. It''s miracle, but no one knows if this is the case. Someone once said that these celestial jade were transformed from the Xian Ting usage, and what was transformed was before we had time to explain clearly, people disappeared.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter what, just need to know that now Xian Ting has completed the accumulation, and it is enough to have inexhaustible wealth.


    In the Luofu world, there are always not many practitioners living, except for those in Xianting, there are only some elites of the Suspense Sect.


    ����The disciples of the Suspense Sect do not always live in the real Louvre realm. Most of them live in the Suspended Realm close to the Louvre realm, not because they can��t live in the Louvre realm, but to reflect their own justice. The Louvre realm is where the fairy garden is. Lingzong is not a fairy garden, so naturally he is not qualified to enjoy the Louvre world exclusively.


    Even in the large and small worlds around the Luofu world, it is not easy for the practitioners of the fairy world to live in. It is said that they have to go through several inspections and confirm their innocence before they can move in. Of course, they can''t stay there. For the credit, if you can��t fulfill the requirements of Xian Ting or join the Suspension Sect, you usually have to leave for decades. On the other hand, joining the Suspension Sect can get a steady stream of resources, and many practitioners are eager for it.


    For practitioners in the fairy world, being able to join the Suspended Bell Sect means having protection and a bright future.


    Every year, countless practitioners come to the Louvre Realm from all directions, hoping to pass the review and obtain the qualifications to enter the Louvre Realm, and then complete a series of tasks to truly become a part of the Suspense Sect.


    However, in the past two years, the number of people has obviously decreased.


    In the hall of the plane bell world.


    An elder lowered his head slightly, "Elder Liu, there are only three thousand and four hundred people who have come this ten-day period, which is one-half of the number at this time last year."


    Standing in the middle of the hall, the old man has a particularly conspicuous green robe, black hair and white beard, and his eyes flashed a few times from time to time. It is Liu Ximu, who has only recently been promoted to Sovereign of the Suspension Sect. Although he is a new promotion, he works in the Sect. After ten thousand years, I knew everything about myself, frowning, "Last year was still half of the year before."


    "Yes."


    The elder just nodded.


    "Go, I see."


    Seeing the elder leave, Liu Ximu turned to the deputy sect masters beside him, "This matter must be taken seriously, what do you think?"


    "The immortal practitioners have some misunderstandings about us."


    "Even the Hanging Bell Sect doesn''t want to come, give them a face? Let them die!"


    "In fact, it''s not the last one or two years. There have been such signs in recent years. More and more people are going to Outland. It''s ridiculous."


    "Why go to Outland? Is there any other place that can be compared with Luofu Realm? There is absolutely no place in the heavens that is richer than here!"


    "It''s definitely not as good as the Luofu world, but the problem is that many practitioners now believe that Xianli is not the best power. They think that they can get powerful power from other ways, and they may be better than Xianli..."


    "Shut up!"


    Liu Ximu looked at the middle-aged scribe, "Tian Zhen, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Sect Master, what I said is the truth."


    Tian Zhen bowed, "Yang Bai of Xianshu City proposed that the power of Dao is more suitable for proving Dao than the power of Xianli, and he also came up with a variety of cultivation methods that use foreign objects to obtain the power of Dao. These classics continue to spread around Xianshu City, and now this news has spread to the fairy world..."


    Liu Ximu said coldly, "I told you not to mention the name of a certain fairy city in Xuanling Sect."


    "It was my fault."


    Tian Zhen hurriedly said, "The reason why the Suspended Bell Sect is strong is the power of immortality. All practitioners regard the power of immortality as a basic power. Everyone who cultivates must cultivate the power of immortality, regardless of whether it is in the immortal realm or the outer realm. Therefore, it has most of the immortal power resources. The Suspended Bell Sect is able to continuously acquire talents, but now, if the majority of practitioners change their cognition and believe that drawing strength from the Tao is a better way to practice without the power of immortality, then the resources of immortal power we have will no longer be available. Is the advantage, then we..."


    "This is impossible!"


    "Yes, how could the heresy of Outland be true? It''s just a foolish person who got fooled!"


    "Is the power of Dao so good? Without the power of immortality, there can be no power of Dao!"


    "Xianyu is the foundation of the heavens, and the power of the heavens is the source of the heavens. Anyone who wants to change this is an enemy of the heavens and their own destruction!"


    He hadn''t finished speaking, and there was already a rebuke from below.


    Tian Zhen nodded, "I think so too, but as the news spreads farther and farther, the immortal world can''t hold it back. If we let it continue to develop, there will only be fewer and fewer people coming to Xuanling Sect, in case someone proves it. Those who practice these classics can be promoted to the realm of Taiyi Daluo without immortal power. That would be very detrimental to our Xuanling Sect. I think we must come out to change this situation.


    Liu Ximu looked at him and said slowly, "Then what do you think should be done?"


    Tian Zhen''s eyes lit up, "I think it is necessary to conquer Xianshu City, so that they can no longer spread fallacies!"


    "Crack against Xianshu City?"


    Liu Ximu gave him a deep look and turned around and said, "What is your opinion?"


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4011: Is a rumor

    Liu Ximu walked out of the hall and went to another hall.


    There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    When entering the door, he bowed his head and saluted first. When he got up, he didn''t dare to lift his head, and said in a low voice, "The discussion is over, what can the elders show?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The person sitting at the top is Bailiqianshan, the Xianting elder of the Suspense Sect, and the first elder of Xianting-if not the shadow elder, he is hidden in the thin mist at this time, it seems It was also a group of dark shadows, I don''t know if it was imitating something.


    Liu Ximu hesitated, "Tian Zhen is not available."


    Baili Qianshan said calmly, "Why?"


    Liu Ximu paused, "Using rumors to instigate the elders, he wants to take advantage of the chaos to make contributions, and his heart is to blame."


    Baili Qianshan said calmly, "If it''s not a rumor?"


    "It''s definitely a rumor."


    Liu Ximu said affirmatively, "I have carefully checked the few classics that are said to have flowed from Xianshu City, and asked people to practice according to them, and found that those classics have a good auxiliary effect on Jinxian and Daluo Jinxian, and can help. It is basically impossible for a person to obtain the law and the power of the Tao as soon as possible, but it is basically impossible for the practitioner to rely on this to enter the Tao, and not even to practice with the fairy power, and... the subordinates feel that Zhou Shu and Xianshucheng are not so stupid, and they have not shaken the foundation of the fairy world. It��s too early to say that Xianli��s ability is useless. This kind of thing is said now, without evidence, and it will greatly harm his status, and Zhou Shu is just a founder and not a saint. He says so now, Do you want all the saints who use the power of immortality to target him?"


    Baili Qianshan seemed to think, "Even if it is true, can''t he say that?"


    Liu Ximu hesitated, "Yes, even if he becomes a saint, he can''t say it. He must also consider it for future generations and his comfort."


    Baili Qianshan said lightly, "Then what do you think of it now?"


    Looking up, Liu Ximu seemed to have the courage, "Elder, you must never go to crusade Xianshu City anymore. Xianshu City has become a phenomenon in the outer realm. The fairyland is newly defeated, and it is not suitable for launching a large-scale war. Victory will not benefit us much, and defeat will further affect the position of Xuanling Sect in the immortal world."


    Baili Qianshan frowned, "I''m asking the rumors He Tianzhen, whether to fight or not is not a question you should consider."


    "The subordinate made a mistake."


    Liu Ximu''s heart was tense, and he quickly lowered his head, "Tian Zhen sent to Outland, the rumors were ignored internally, and external investigations were strictly conducted."


    Baili Qianshan nodded gently, "What do you think about the fact that there are fewer and fewer people who want to come to Xuanling Sect?"


    Liu Xi pondered, "In fact, it has little to do with the rumors. It is mainly due to the new defeat of the Immortal Realm. Because of the expansion of the foreign domain, the Immortal Realm suffered a major defeat that has not been seen in tens of thousands of years. It��s that our Suspension Sect has lost confidence, but there is no need to worry at all. The Suspension Sect recruits people mainly from other immortal sects, and will not miss geniuses. Those who take the initiative to take effect are more just a gesture. There is no difference, there is no big difference, there is something that can show the Xuanling Sect, and there will be nothing to lose, and most of those who do not come to the Xianling Sect now have complaints with the Immortal Realm Sect or it is impossible to enter the Sect. Yes, it does not affect us whether it comes or not."


    Baili Qianshan said slowly, "Then you know how to do it?"


    Liu Ximu thought about it for a few moments and saluted, "Subordinates understand."


    "Go ahead."


    Sombra waved his hand and Liu Ximu hurriedly withdrew, secretly relieved.


    Baili Qianshan shook his head, rather helpless, "This one is a little better than the last one, and it''s just a little better. Talents are rare now."


    "If you don''t hesitate, you can use it more."


    Another black figure appeared in the room and nodded, "Zhou Shu, this wicked obstacle, is very messy. Who knows about this will not think about it? Xianshu City can��t do it, and I may not be able to do it. , His goal has been achieved. Anyway, they are all aimed at the immortal world. The harm of rumors will not fall on him, but the benefits will be."


    Hundreds of miles away paused, "It''s not necessarily theirs, but...now I can''t manage it, it''s chaotic."


    "The fairy world is no longer the former fairy world. Where did anyone dare to spread rumors in the fairy world?"


    The black shadow said coldly, "In the past, the immortal sect was focused on the outside world, and no one could hide the rumors for three days. As it is now, even the Xuanling sect has not found the source, so many immortal sects are not false. It''s just sheltering, I really should kill them all!"


    "People are confused, and it''s not because of Xianshu City."


    Baili Qianshan waved his hand, "How about Luofu World? Have you dealt with it?"


    "It''s almost there. It will be completely eliminated in more than ten years."


    Black Shadow couldn''t help but said, "Zhou Shu, this evil barrier, is actually scheming on the fairy jade, it is insidious and dirty, and this is also worthy of a founder!"


    "We are also at fault. Those immortal jade should not be recycled, but we did not expect that they had recruited blood servants in our army. They were still quasi saints. They also brought the immortal jade back. It took a lot of thought to pass a few levels. ," Baili Qianshan smiled faintly, "Hehe, Xianshu City actually has a blood emperor, we know it too late, but they can hold back and use it until the end, and they are also cautious."


    "Now our control in Outland is far worse than in the past, Xianshucheng knows the news of the immortal world faster than us."


    The shadow is also helpless, "If it were past, Zhou Shu''s group of people would never reach Anding City. No matter where they go, they would be intercepted. But now? The starlight is guiding the way, and the target is there, except for our own immortal world. People, other foreign forces didn''t dare to pass by, and let them go to Anding City in a grand manner. It''s ridiculous and shameful!"


    Baili Qianshan nodded, "It''s time to clean up the outer domain, but you can no longer use the Holy Fire Gate and Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    The black shadow said in a deep voice, "I am too selfish and like infighting. Of course I can''t use it. If it weren''t for them, the situation in Outland may not be so bad now, but who should I use? There are not many in the fairy world that can take it out."


    "There is always someone willing to go."


    Baili Qianshan paused, and sighed, "Unfortunately, Tan Taiyong, he fell right after he came out of the retreat. If he presided over, the situation in Outland would be much better."


    The black shadow shook slightly, and said solemnly, "Elder Xianting was forced to blew himself up. This is the first time in 70,000 years, right?"


    Baili Qianshan neither nodded nor shook his head, UU reading "The first time in Outland."


    "Needless to say about internal matters."


    The black shadow stagnated and said thoughtfully, "I don''t know how long the impact of this incident will be eliminated. It has been many years since I lost to Xianshu City. Xian Ting has not called all the elders to discuss matters. I don��t know what is brewing. They don��t speak, we can��t do much, we can only wait.��


    Baili Qianshan paused, "That''s Elder Shadow''s business, and it''s useless if we think about it, let''s take care of ourselves first."


    The black shadow whispered, "Um...that person in Anding City, did you solve it?"


    Baili Qianshan nodded, and said with regret, "It''s a pity, if the Great City Lord can hold it for a while, it will be useful... Forget it, I will think of other ways later."


    The shadow snorted, "As long as you work hard, you can always find it."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4012: Not a rumor

    In the void, a small boat flew quickly.


    It''s hard to imagine a flying boat that is less than three feet long, and Zhou Shu, the most hated founder of the fairy world, is inside.


    Although the fairy world is full of eyeliners and traps inside and outside the Xianshu city array, it can��t be compared to the power of the teleportation array. Moreover, Lin Zhu has increased the distance of the cross-border teleportation array to more than three realms. Get rid of all eyeliner easily.


    Zhou Shu was drinking tea peacefully, and Hang Yilian was opposite.


    Hang Yilian had no intention of tasting tea, frowning slightly, "City Lord, are the rumors that have been spreading out recently made by Xianshu City?"


    "Master Talisman is too straightforward."


    Zhou Shu was stunned for a while, put down the tea cup and looked at her with a slight smile.


    Hang Yi Lian stagnated, "It''s been spread like this outside, and I am also a little worried. This is a major event that has broken the foundation of the fairy world. It immediately angered the entire fairy world and the saints behind it. Next time you come to Xianshu City, It may be a saint."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Do you think I will spread it?"


    Hang Yilian groaned, "Unlike, this is not good for the city lord. There is no need to offend the saint now. It is not one yet. The city lord is a founder and aspires to relax the Tao. There is no need to work on other laws and Taos. And there is no reason to fabricate rumors to further target Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Master Talisman, are you sure this is a rumor?"


    Hang Yilian thought for a while and said, "I''ve seen those classic scriptures in Xianshu City. It''s not difficult to buy them. Many practitioners are learning it. They can improve their cultivation speed, but they haven''t followed the rules and regulations. The power of the Tao is to replace the power of the immortal, at best, it is to use a little less of the power of the immortal, but it still needs the power of the immortal to lay the foundation.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, from miscellaneous immortals to dispersal of immortals, and dispersal of immortals to true immortals, all require immortal power to lay the foundation. Almost all cultivators come here like this. At this stage, you can''t master the laws and Tao, at most It is to understand that it is really difficult to use the law and the power of Tao to improve the cultivation base step by step."


    "It''s not difficult, it''s unique."


    Hang Yilian followed, "For ninety percent of the practitioners, immortal power is still necessary, except for a few geniuses."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Indeed, if a practitioner can do it, the immortal power will be useless, and the immortal stone and jade will lose most of its value... However, immortal power is also a law, right? Master Talisman?"


    Hang Yilian subconsciously said, "Xianli comes from the law of power."


    Zhou Shu followed, "The immortal power derived from the law of power is the basis for a person to become an immortal, so why can''t other laws be allowed? Why can''t Dao? Since the essence is the same, what immortal power can do, other forces can do the same. Arrived."


    "But immortal power is the foundation of the heavenly practitioners. Everyone knows that no one does not cultivate immortal power..."


    Hang Yilian suddenly stagnated, "City Lord, you are not saying, in fact, this is not a rumor, but a fact? Does Xianshu City really have a classic scripture that can be promoted smoothly without the power of immortality? What rule, or Shuzhidao?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Nothing."


    "That''s still a rumor, it scared me, really, the fairy world is going crazy."


    Hang Yilian said with a pale face, "If a practitioner can become a Golden Immortal of Da Luo Taiyi without the power of immortality, it will be meaningless to control the resources of the immortal world, and it will not be possible to absorb talents from the heavens endlessly and retain the sect. Sect, no matter who does this step, he can become an immortal even without the power of immortality, then the immortal court will definitely try his best to stop it, even more crazily than the Devil Slayer, and the saint will also participate..."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, still not at ease, "Town Lord, don''t you want to do this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Of course not, Xian Shucheng has not the confidence to provoke a standard dispute."


    Hang Yilian stagnated, "The standard dispute?"


    "Well, it''s a standard battle."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The reason why the immortal world dominates the heavens is because they set standards and use their advantages to make the entire heavens accept their standards, so the practitioners of the heavens will assume that the immortal world is correct and do things according to the standards of the immortal world. , Before the heavens have a new standard, the fairy world will always maintain a dominant position, do whatever you want, and refer to black as white. There is no problem. Even if there are ten fairy Shu cities that can compete with them, this will not be too much. change."


    He looked at her, "Even if Xianshu City defeated Xianting and even changed the name of Xianjie, it is the same."


    Hang Yilian thought for a while, seeming to understand something, "Spread those rumors, do you want to overthrow or change the standards of the fairy world?"


    "It''s not overthrowing or changing, it''s making the practitioners of the heavens begin to doubt the standards of the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "If ordinary practitioners don''t have to have the power of immortality to practice, and relying on other laws and ways to achieve their goals step by step, they will still follow the standards of the immortal world, obey the orders of the immortal world, and let the immortal world do whatever they want?"


    Hang Yilian nodded and said, "Since you can practice without relying on the power of immortality, of course you don''t care too much about the immortal world. Those who are born with Taoism don''t care about the immortal world."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "This is the meaning. This is not a rumor, nor does it allow people to search for the truth or falsehood of the matter, but to stop and think. Cultivation does not have to rely on the fairy qi, the fairy stone, the fairy jade, and the fairy power. It��s not the power that practitioners must have... In fact, the Xuanhuang world in the past was like this, and there was no unified spiritual power. Everyone relied on their own way in their cultivation, and a hundred flowers blossomed. Therefore, many saints were created, and there was no realm. In contrast, a unified and unchanging standard restricts practitioners, making the heavens monotonous and stubbornly conservative."


    He sighed, "Xianli, shouldn''t be a tool for the fairy world to rule the heavens."


    Hang Yilian thought about it for a while, then slowly said, "I understand a little bit now, and it seems that I don''t understand, but I should think clearly about these words, or you passed them out from the city lord?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "I said no, no one believed it."


    "I believe in the city lord," Hang Yilian was confused again, "it was not instructed by the city lord. Why do others think this way? There is no basis. I don''t think anyone would regard Xianli as the standard you said, and say that After those words, something must have happened to make this happen, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I am not alone in seeing the immortal world problem. Many people have thought of it."


    Those words did not come from him, and there are reasons, but now is not the time to say them.


    Hang Yilian looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and raised the tea cup with a smile, "Maybe there is someone who is the same as the city lord, but I haven''t seen it. I am ignorant."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There are many capable people in the heavens. Even in Xianshu City, there are many. The Great Talisman still has to go out more."


    Hang Yilian took a sip of tea, "Next time I come, I will stay here and take a look."


    (PS: Thank you for the long-term attention and support of Sandstorm 723, and thank you for the significance of subscribing to voting, commenting and collecting~~~)

 Chapter 4013: The dark world

    Fairyland.


    Bei Zongtian.


    The two practitioners are on their way.


    A younger one asked puzzledly, "Brother Niu Ruode, it''s already in the Sijitian heaven, why go forward, it''s not the immortal world anymore?"


    "Junior Brother Zhang Yunxian doesn''t know."


    The elder practitioner shook his head slightly, "Although Sijitian is on the edge of the immortal realm, the immortal road has stopped here, but there are still some small realms outside, which are still under the jurisdiction of the immortal realm, but they are not officially included in the immortal realm. I have been ordered to pass on the information. Although those small worlds have almost no information with the fairy world, we must not miss it, and must send it."


    Zhang Yunxian said without realizing it, "That distance is long."


    "It''s already very long, so what if it''s longer, you need to do things perfectly."


    Niu Ruode frowned, "Our Tourmaline Sect finally received the order assigned by the Suanling Sect. Of course, we must do our best. We can''t be negligent at all. Maybe we can get the reward of the Suanling Sect and improve the status of the sect. , Ascend to the sky in one step, if you missed something, something went wrong there, and the Hanging Bell Sect came to the door, but what? Our Tourmaline Sect has no place to stand in the immortal world."


    Zhang Yunxian hurriedly said, "It''s still the senior brother who is so serious, it''s me who made a mistake."


    Niu Ruode nodded with satisfaction, "We immortal practitioners, it��s okay to loosen them on weekdays, but the orders passed down by the sect in charge must be meticulous, but not all sects in charge have to be taken seriously, like Yunding City and Linglongtian. Don''t be too concerned."


    Zhang Yunxian seemed thoughtful, "Well, the Suspension Bell Sect is not good, thank you for your teachings."


    Niu Ruode stroked his beard and said slowly, "If you want to live a peaceful life in the immortal world, let''s not say anything else, the plane bell sect is absolutely unproblematic. If the plane tree in front of our sect loses a leaf, the lord That''s all accountability."


    Zhang Yunxian said unconsciously, "It''s really difficult, no wonder Elder Xu watches every day."


    Niu Ruode gave him a deep look, "I just understand."


    Zhang Yunxian thought for a while and said, "Brother, what is that Shu Zhi Dao... on earth? The Suspended Bell Sect has let us a dozen sects full of immortal realms to spread the news, saying which realm cultivates Shu Zhi Dao and is in charge of the sect. Severe punishment, is it really that serious? The fairy world only banned tactics before, but never banned the aisles. This time it is so strict, I want to learn it."


    "Dare you still say?"


    Niu Ruode glared at the past, "You asked the same in the first few fairy cities, and you also found people everywhere to ask about Shu Zhidao''s tactics. Curiosity will kill people!"


    "I can''t help but be curious," Zhang Yunxian sighed, eyes flashing with expectation, "The Tao that even the immortal world is so afraid of is definitely very powerful. After learning, maybe our Tourmaline Sect is not afraid of hanging bells. Sect, or, can also be a hanging bell sect."


    Niu Ruode stopped and said solemnly, "Junior Brother, I know you are for the good of the sect, but if you do, don''t say anything."


    Zhang Yunxian opened his mouth, trying to argue something, but was pressed back by Niu Ruode''s eyes.


    "This is the last time I remind you."


    Niu Ruode said coldly, "If you talk about learning the Tao of Shu, I will send you to Xuanling Sect."


    Zhang Yunxian''s face changed, and he waved his hand quickly, "Then I won''t say it, I won''t say it."


    Niu Ruode looked at it for a long time before taking back his gaze, "There are some things, don''t even think about it, Shu Zhidao, and the founder Zhou Shu is like this. As long as you are still in the immortal world, you must do this."


    "I understand."


    Zhang Yunxian seemed to think of something, a flash of light flashed in his eyes.


    "Ugh."


    Niu Ruode sighed and stopped talking.


    Without Xianlu, the journey was much slower, and it took seven or eight years to arrive at the seemingly close boundary.


    "Just rest here."


    Niu Ruode landed on the realm and looked around, somewhat puzzled.


    Zhang Yunxian didn''t realize it, "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Niu Ruode said slowly, "There seems to be something wrong with this world."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Yunxian let go of perception, and said suspiciously, "It''s very good...Senior brother, I haven''t noticed yet. The vitality and immortality of this world are so rich, richer than the world around Bei Zongtian. That��s a lot, and... those gray mists are the power of the Soul Dao, it��s very pure, it must be very good to cultivate the Soul Dao here, there is such a good world on the edge of the immortal world, it is a shame not to connect the immortal road!"


    Niu Ruode frowned, "I can see that it is good now, but it was not like this in the past."


    Zhang Yun paused, "What was it like, brother knows?"


    "I want to come and do my homework naturally."


    Niu Ruode slowly said, "This small world is still very famous, called the Secret Breathing World. Because it is close to Bei Zongtian, some sects once wanted to build a branch here to pick up the locust tide. When the sect comes over, he will inevitably leave within a hundred years."


    Zhang Yunxian curiously asked, "What is the reason?"


    "There is evil spirit here."


    Niu Ruode''s face was gloomy, "It''s still the kind of evil spirit that is extremely difficult to deal with, and the obsession is so deep that ordinary Hunyuan Jinxian can''t deal with it, so it makes the whole world gloomy and there is no vitality. It is not a dead world that is better than death. World."


    Zhang Yunxian was taken aback, almost flying out.


    But quickly came to realize that now that the vitality here is so rich, there is no evil spirit at all, and I didn��t realize, "It��s just the evil spirit resenting soul. Just come to a quasi-sage and be clean. Our sect does not have it, and the other sect leaders some."


    "The problem lies here."


    Niu Ruode''s expression was condensed, "Of course there are quasi-sages in other sects, and they have also come to clean up, but after cleaned up, evil spirits will be born again soon, and some are even more powerful than the previous one. Such repetitions can''t be avoided. , Even large sects such as Sacred Fire Gate and Saitama Sect have to give up."


    "There is such a thing?"


    Zhang Yunxian became curious, "Could it be that there is any hidden treasure here that can give birth to evil spirits, will it attract the strong?"


    "The strong have also been here."


    Niu Ruode sighed, "At least ten have come to the top of the celestial pole list. UU Reading Book Jie Qing, you have heard of it. Swordsman inherited from the sword master has also come here to kill evil spirits. Trying to find out the secret of this dark breath world, the result? Nothing was discovered. Even if the bottom of this world is opened, there is still nothing, only the evil spirits, which keep coming over."


    "There is no way for a strong like Xie Qing?"


    Zhang Yunxian sighed, "That''s really troublesome. Who dares to stay in a place like this."


    "If a large sect like the Suspended Bell Sect can find out the problem, how can they worry about such a small world? It''s just a small world," Niu Ruode shook his head slightly, "so the Dark Breath Realm has always been like this, too. Because of this incident, the Immortal Realm did not take the immortal road further, and it was no good if it took pains not to talk about it."


    "Then the situation now is really weird."


    Zhang Yunxian glanced around, "If it was done by the sect in charge, Xianlu might have extended, but there was nothing."


    Niu Ruode nodded, "There must be weirdness, we better not stay longer."


    (PS: Thank you Sandstorm 723 for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4014: Would you like to hear

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    The two looked at each other and were about to leave.


    But I saw a cultivator walking quickly in the distance, beckoning, "Two Taoists, okay!"


    Niu Ruode stared at him, the cultivator was very young, his cultivation time should not be long, but his cultivation level was quite good, slightly taller than the younger brother, simple attire, and without the characteristics of any major sect. A disciple from a large family came to experience, this world has also changed because of this?


    But it doesn''t seem malicious, nor can I be rude.


    He raised his hand, "Dao is friendly. I will be disturbed when I pass by here. Don''t blame it."


    "What''s the interruption? There are not many people in our field. It is also a blessing to see two Taoist friends."


    The young man smiled and polite, "In the next week group, it is a disciple of Xuan Shuzong."


    Hearing these words, Niu Ruode was inexplicably tensed. His surname was Zhou and Xuan Shuzong. What happened?


    Zhang Yunxian didn''t think about it, and he smiled and said, "Next Zhang Yunxian, this is my senior brother Niu Ruode, we are Tourmaline Sect, and we are here to deliver the letter."


    Zhou Qun smiled and said, "The two Taoist friends, since they are here, you might as well go to our sect to take a seat."


    "I presume to ask..."


    Niu Ruode''s expression condensed slightly, "Which sect in charge of Xuan Shuzong belongs to?"


    He searched his memory for a long time, and there was no such name as Xuan Shuzong. Although there were millions of immortal sects, he still remembered at least 700,000 or 800,000. There was no trace at all, which was a bit strange.


    This sentence is fairly appropriate.


    Most unknown immortal sects will rely on the big sect to survive, and those who can climb the sect in charge are considered good sects. To say that Xuan Shuzong is subordinate to the in charge of the sect is obviously meant to be better.


    "In charge of the sect?"


    Zhou Qun shook his head and thought for a while, "But I don''t know that our sect has only been built, and we don''t belong to which sect."


    "Not long ago?"


    Niu Ruode breathed a sigh of relief and stroked his beard, "That''s it."


    Since it��s a small sect that was just built, and it��s not under the control of the sect, you don��t have to be too cautious. Your tourmaline sect is also a leader in the small sect. A word made him stunned, almost pulling his beard off.


    Zhou Qun smiled and said, "Yes, plus the sect master has only six people, but our sect master is very powerful. When I accidentally came to this realm a hundred years ago, the realm was full of anger and death. It took only a few decades for the Sect Master to change the world into this, and then the Xuan Shuzong was established."


    "Decades?"


    Zhang Yunxian was also startled, "What kind of person is your Sect Master? It only took a few decades, but I heard that even Xie Qing and the Holy Fire Gate have not changed in this dark breath world? Brother, are you? misremembered?"


    "It is impossible to remember wrong."


    Niu Ruode glared at him and looked at Zhou Qun. "Your Sect Master is the one in the celestial pole list, isn''t it? Isn''t it the top... thirty?"


    After thinking about it, only such a person can do it, but what does such a person come to a small world for, is it for experience? It��s impossible. Where the top 30 of the celestial pole list requires experience, it��s even more impossible to say that it��s even more impossible to build here specially. Such a big person can easily find a better world and fairy city in the fairy world. Where do you need to go to the edge to build a small world? A bad location and very troublesome sector.


    Who is so boring.


    Zhou Qun thought for a few moments, "I don''t know this. Sect Master rarely speaks. Do you want to see Sect Master?"


    "Okay!"


    Zhang Yunxian nodded hurriedly, "Please invite fellow Taoists!"


    In the Tourmaline Sect, he can''t even see the top 1,000 people on the Celestial Pole Ranking. Now that he has the opportunity to meet such a big man, he naturally cannot ask for it. This is a great opportunity that can''t be sought, even if it is from the Hanging Bell Sect. The world where the task is sent is all small world, and occasionally there is a big fairy city, and the city lord will not pay attention to them, just send a steward and let it go.


    Niu Ruode nodded, he didn''t want to miss the opportunity, what if he got into friendship?


    Moreover, the world of secret breath has been changed. This is a big event. He wants to find out clearly, and then return to the Xuanling Sect, maybe he can earn a credit.


    "Then come with me, the lord is nearby."


    Zhou Qun smiled and nodded, and strode forward.


    Following behind, the two of them were talking in low voices, with excitement on their faces.


    It arrived soon, but it was a valley. Niu Ruode carefully peeked out of his perception and took a look. He didn''t see any big people with an astonishing sense of oppression. There was only an ordinary cultivator sitting in the valley with a single face. In the mist, it was not very clear.


    He must have hidden his cultivation base, he couldn''t even see it, he should be the strongest among the quasi-sages.


    "Two, the overlord is there."


    Zhou Qun pointed and smiled and walked over, "Sect Master."


    The cultivator raised his head and said faintly, "Your way has not improved much in the past few days. Have you neglected to practice?"


    Zhou Qun hurriedly said, "I see, Sect Master, I will practice hard when I go back."


    "If you don''t understand, come and ask me again."


    The practitioner nodded, but stopped talking.


    Zhou Qun turned around and smiled, "The Sovereign doesn��t say anything on weekdays, just to urge us to practice Dao, but the Dao he teaches is really powerful. We only have a few of us who have been practicing for a hundred years, and we have made a lot of gains. Yes, but even faster than me, a junior brother was a real immortal a hundred years ago, and now he is also a big Luo Jinxian."


    The cultivator raised his head and glanced at Zhang Yunxian and Niu Ruode, "Are these two also here to cultivate? Come and sit down."


    "This is a great opportunity!"


    Zhang Yunxian ran over quickly, saluting, "Thank you seniors for your advice!"


    Niu Ruode stood there, as if thinking of something, his body trembled.


    "Brother, come here soon. Cultivation does not affect our laws. If we are the same as Fellow Daoist Zhou, wouldn''t we earn it?" Zhang Yun called out, then sat down and said respectfully, "Senior, we are ready All right."


    The practitioner didn''t say much, and said slowly, "Shuzhidao, care..."


    "Shu Zhidao?"


    Zhang Yunxian''s face changed suddenly, and his whole person was ashamed.


    And Niu Ruode behind him couldn''t hold it at all, shaking like sifting chaff, intermittently, "You...you...you are Zhou Shu?!"


    The cultivator shook slightly, the clouds on his face dispersed a little, revealing a pair of bright star-like eyes, UU Reading "It��s been a long time since I heard this name... Yes, I��m Zhou Shu, I��m here to preach. , You wait to hear it."


    "Zhou Shu, the founder Zhou Shu..."


    Zhang Yun sat on the ground idle, wanting to run but not daring, eyes full of panic.


    "Want to hear?"


    The practitioner stared at them, still calm, "You guys, would you like to hear the truth?"


    "Wish, wish..."


    The two dared not talk too much, and knelt down together.


    Who would have thought that I would meet Zhou Shu here, and Zhou Shu would come to the immortal realm and preach near Sijitian? !


    The practitioner nodded in satisfaction and continued to chant.


    (PS: Thank you Sandstorm 723 for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4015: No need to be cautious

    Outside of Chifeng City array.


    Li Lenghan looked into the distance, expecting a lot.


    After a while, her eyes lit up and she hurried forward.


    A flying boat stopped in front of her, Zhou Shu walked out, smiled and arched his hands, "Hello City Master Li."


    Hang Yilian, who followed behind, also saluted, with some doubts on her face.


    "It is an honor for me to see the founder and the master talisman again."


    Li Lenghan returned the gift and smiled, "You two should enter the city first, and then talk."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, seemingly thoughtful, "Is it convenient to enter the city now?"


    Hang Yilian also followed, "The city lord himself came out of the city. It would be bad if people watched it and gave rise to suspicion. After all, the immortal world is ubiquitous... Didn''t you say that you met in the nearby Xiaoweijie? "


    "It was true that it was said last time, but now things have changed."


    Li Lenghan nodded and looked at Zhou Shu with a little bewilderment, "Linglong Tian has sent news that it was found in the Dark Breath Realm near Bei Zongtian of the fairy world that City Lord Zhou was preaching, and he suspected that City Lord Zhou wanted to destroy Immortal realm, or going to the edge of the heavens through Beizongtian, the immortal realm has strengthened its guard, and most of the eyeliners left in the outer realm have also returned to the fairy realm. If you want to find out the Lord Zhou, almost all here in Chifeng City are gone. , I can control the few that are left, and the problem is not big, so I came out by myself. I was rude last time. This time I let the founder condescend to go to the small world. I really feel sorry."


    "what?"


    Hang Yilian stagnated, "City Lord Zhou, when did you go to the fairy world?"


    "I''m so good here."


    Zhou Shu smiled, the doubt in his eyes flashed, "But I probably know what''s going on."


    "It was the founder who sent someone to impersonate himself?"


    Li Lenghan thought of something, and said with a smile, "What a trick to tune the tiger away from the mountain has led people to Bei Zongtian, but the one who really wants to go is Nanhua Tian, ??the farthest away from Bei Zongtian. Now go by yourself. There must be no major problems in the fairy world."


    Hang Yilian paused slightly, "It is indeed a good way."


    It was strange in my heart that Zhou Shu had always been with her, when did he go to the fairy world? It��s not that Zhou Shu deliberately concealed her, but Bei Zongtian was too far away from here. Starting from Xianshu City, it may not be possible for hundreds of years. This is still the situation of taking the fairy road. Farther.


    Suddenly appearing in Bei Zongtian, it''s a bit weird.


    "I didn''t send someone to pretend, but it was actually my clone. As for why I was in Beizongtian, it was purely an accident."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and had no intention of deceiving them. He explained it again, "...The clone was originally to explore the way, but he did not expect to reach Bei Zongtian through the soul world. It happened by chance, but now it comes in handy."


    "Ah... It was Huangquan Gate who passed by."


    Li Lenghan suddenly said, "No wonder the Dark Breath Realm is always evil, and those difficult evil spirits are also out of the Soul Realm."


    "This is just a coincidence."


    Hang Yilian laughed, "Such coincidences can appear, it''s God Bless City Lord."


    "Luck is luck, but it has nothing to do with the sky. The sky rarely helps me," Zhou Shu smiled slightly. "City Lord, may I ask what else is going on with the clone over there? Has Linglong Tian inquired about it? Is it always preaching?"


    Li Lenghan thought for a while and said, "I don''t know much. It is said that a small sect disciple discovered it. He spent a few years in the Dark Breath Realm. After leaving, he quickly notified the Xuanling Sect, and then Xuanling Sect sent people. I went to see, but I didn''t find it again. Judging from the traces in that realm, it is very possible to say that it was the city lord. It is not clear how the fairy realm planned afterwards, but it is certain that a lot of manpower was sent there.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It doesn''t matter, I hope I can hold on for longer."


    I only feel a little worried in my heart. It is not about the safety of the soul shadow. Even if the soul shadow is imprisoned by the immortal world, the soul on his side will have no effect. He is worried that the soul shadow will do something wrong and lead the people from the immortal world to the edge of the heavens. Go inside and bring trouble to the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Just think about it.


    Although a soul shadow is very strong, it is still impossible to break into Bei Zongtian''s heavily guarded gate.


    Li Lenghan smiled and said, "City Lord, in fact, it doesn��t matter if you hold on for a long time. Bei Zongtian and Nanhuatian are too far apart. Even if they notice something, they won��t have time to come back, unless they mobilize other manpower, but now Xian Ting has already deployed a lot of manpower, millions of them, and it is gradually arousing people''s grievances. If it continues to be allocated, there may not really be so many sects who will completely listen to them, regardless of what Xian Ting confessed to."


    Hang Yilian followed, "Actually, just make them believe that the city lord is over there."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Haha, you are right."


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, Hang Yilian turned around, "City Lord, Shicai, what''s the matter with you saying that you are rude?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t mention it, but she had to mention it. She had to show her attitude on this matter. Between Linglongtian and Xianshu City, she must be more inclined to Xianshu City.


    Li Lenghan was slightly stagnant, and understood that Hang Yilian asked knowingly, smiled at Zhou Shu, and said, "It''s the fact that Linglongtian made the founder Li Shaozhu impersonate me. It''s really my rudeness, sorry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "I didn''t take it to heart. Besides, it has nothing to do with Linglongtian."


    "It''s not like that," Li Lenghan said hastily, "If I had known it, I would have made it clear to Linglongtian that it was my fault if I failed to fulfill my responsibility."


    "Hey, you take the word "Creator" too much."


    Taking a look at her, Zhou Shu said seriously, "I really didn''t care. You don''t have to be too cautious in doing things. It would be nice to be able to enter the Pangu Caves smoothly."


    "The founder is really generous."


    Li Lenghan said with emotion, "This matter will be on those in the immortal world. I am afraid that Linglongtian will cause a lot of trouble, and Chifeng City will not be able to escape."


    "The fairy world likes these efforts let them go, I just want to be simple and convenient," Zhou Shu said indifferently, jokingly, "I should apologize if I want to apologize. I risked the five best Li Shaozhu. If you show your name in front of others, it''s not that he also loses face."


    "How can he compare with the founder? It''s simply a difference between clouds and mud."


    Li Lenghan shook his head unconsciously, with some disdain in his eyes, "But if he chants a few poems, writes a few words, and talks about a few songs, he praises the five great things. It is just the jewelry used by Linglongtian to decorate the facade. I am so self-righteous, do I really have any great abilities?"


    Realizing something, she quickly recovered calmly, "Sorry, I was a bit gaffe just now."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Could it be that Li Shaozhu angered the city lord? If Linglongtian has a problem, I can help."


    Li Lenghan smiled slightly, "City Lord Lao cares, it''s okay, it''s not irritable, but he has nothing to look for. He shows off on my Xiancheng side and provokes some people in my city. Of course, he is all right now."


    (PS: Thank you for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4016: Dont argue

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads!


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t ask any more.


    It��s not complicated to want to come. Li Lenghan and Zhifengcheng have always hated male cultivators. They are much worse than Linglongtian��s attitude towards male cultivators. Li Shaozhu��s set in Linglongtian wants to be used in Zhifengcheng. Don��t you have to be scolded?


    Hang Yilian smiled, she knew too.


    She stayed in Blazing Phoenix City for a long time. Li Lenghan hated any male cultivator. Even founders like Zhou Shu had made great contributions to Blazing Phoenix City. Only then did she get her special attention. Li Shaozhu, who had just arrived, still wanted to show off. It would be strange if he didn''t annoy Li Lenghan.


    "But it made the two laugh."


    Li Lenghan shook his head slightly, a little annoyed at the previous gaffe, smiled and said, "Go to the city, Elder Sui is also waiting."


    Walking into the formation, Zhou Shu looked carefully for a while, and was a little surprised, "It''s much better than I thought."


    "Compared to the previous plan, Linglongtian did use more resources."


    Li Lenghan nodded lightly, "They will never allow an accident in Chifeng City anymore, but it all depends on you, the founder. Without the framework you laid out, Chifeng City would not be able to do it, and Linglongtian would not be possible. They I have always praised you, saying that in terms of formation, no one in Linglongtian can compare with you...hehe, isn''t this nonsense, if they can, Blazing Phoenix City will not be invaded by Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Hang Yilian seemed to think, "It''s not just the formations, the founders are also unique in Fudao. I have been practicing Fudao for many years, but when I talk to the founders, I often feel a sense of openness. These years Fudao. It has improved a lot."


    Li Lenghan smiled, "The founders are outstanding in every aspect, and no one else can compare. The most rare thing is to be humble and never show off."


    "It really is."


    Hang Yilian''s expression is slightly condensed, "I have been in Xianshu City for so many years. No matter what problems the city people encounter, the city lord can solve it, and there is no distinction between esteem and inferiority. Whether it is a mixed immortal or a quasi-sage, it is always He treats him equally, never shirks or gets impatient, let alone a condescending posture."


    Li Lenghan said unconsciously, "It''s just... a pity."


    "It''s a pity."


    Hang Yilian nodded, and glanced at Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed, "You guys are too brazen, I''m still here, shy... Besides, what a pity, no matter what, I can''t go to your sect, haha."


    Hang Yilian smiled and said, "The City Lord is like this, what''s the embarrassment."


    Li Lenghan turned around, "So it''s a pity, but don''t forget the founder, you are still the elder of our Chifeng City."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Of course, do you remember what the city lord ordered?"


    "But I dare not tell the founders."


    Li Lenghan smiled, but turned away again.


    After a short while, he fell on a world, not the original location of Blazing Phoenix City. It was newly built, and it looked more gorgeous and refined than the original. The fairy city dominated by female cultivators always cares more about this aspect, not to mention the resources. It''s also someone else''s, so it doesn''t hurt to use it.


    The city was empty, a group of people stood at the door, Sui Rufu in the middle, and Hanruo beside him.


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Han Ruo couldn''t help but beckoned, looking very happy.


    But he didn''t see Li Shaozhu.


    After entering the city, after a grand feast, only five people remained in the huge hall.


    Sui Rufu got up and bowed and said sincerely, "The last thing I said was Linglongtian''s. There is really no way. I will do everything in a hurry. I will definitely come to the door to apologize afterwards. Please don''t blame the founder."


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Here again."


    Sui Rufu''s face changed slightly, and she did not dare to sit down, "If the founder is not satisfied, we will think of another way."


    Li Lenghan smiled bitterly, "The founder didn''t mean that, he didn''t care."


    Sui Rufu didn''t dare to believe it, and hesitated, "Really?"


    "How can I go back on what I promised?"


    Zhou Shu��s expression was slightly condensed, ��I��ve said it last time, so don��t think about anything else. If I��m not satisfied, I won��t agree to it. The words are too heavy, I now have a request to say."


    "Creator, please say."


    Several people nodded together, very solemnly.


    "From now on, I��m not allowed to call me a founder, either Zhou Shu, the city lord, or anything else. I��m always called the creator. I��m not comfortable and you can��t let go. If you have concerns, things may just happen. If something goes wrong, that''s a big problem," Zhou Shu said seriously, "I don''t care about these titles, I just want to do things well, what are your opinions?"


    Sui Rufu hurriedly said, "Creative Dao...The city lord said so, of course I have no opinion. Linglong will be grateful to the city lord."


    Li Lenghan nodded, "Okay, Zhou Shu, although I''m a bit disrespectful, I am the lord of the city, so I can''t call you the lord of the city."


    Hang Yilian could only nod her head, "The city lord said yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "That would be fine, Elder Sui, why didn''t I see Li Shaozhu? I want to see him."


    "He was thinking behind closed doors."


    Sui Rufu glanced at Li Lenghan, seemingly unhappy, and quickly said, "I don''t need him now. The city lord will just go and see him. We have agreed before that he will cooperate with the city lord."


    Zhou Shu didn''t insist, "When I go to the fairy world, he can''t have any problems here."


    Li Leng said coldly, "This is natural, he can''t leave this city, and it''s impossible to spread any news."


    Sui Rufu frowned, "City Lord Li, you are too harsh with this disciple."


    "I''m already very relaxed. I changed other people at other times. It''s a problem if he''s still there now," Li Lenghan snorted. "Besides, he came to provoke me first. Chifeng City didn''t restrain him before. ...I only regret that it was too late."


    Sui Rufu paused, "That''s not annoying, it''s just..."


    "Elder, stop arguing about this. We are discussing other things now."


    It was Hanruo who spoke, with the lowest cultivation base, but he did not hesitate at all.


    Zhou Shu cast his approving gaze. He has been here for a long time and has matured a lot. He knows to take advantage of the situation and dare to speak up and do things. It''s not the same hesitant and cowering look before.


    Sui Rufu stagnated and was not angry. He just nodded, "It''s me who lost my temper."


    Seeing the two people arguing, Zhou Shu was a little curious to make both Li Lenghan and Sui Rufu gloomy. This Li Shaozhu was really interesting, but it was just a little bit. He didn��t have any deep thoughts, so he took a few glances. Take a closer look at the law of reincarnation, and understand Li Shaozhu''s ability 70% to 80%, and it is enough to deal with it.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "The city lord said so, I am naturally relieved, what should I do when I go to Nanhua Tian, ??how to cooperate when I enter the Pangu Grotto, also ask Elder Sui to elaborate, I don''t know much about it."


    "Okay, City Lord."


    Sui Rufu nodded lightly, and talked carefully about Linglongtian''s thoughts, the situation of Pangu Grottoes, etc. Unconsciously, just a few hours passed.


    (PS: Thank you Little Magic Star 88 for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4017: Stunned

    A huge flying boat travels through the void where there is almost no starlight.


    Zhang Yunxian glanced at the front and whispered, "Brother, where are we going?"


    Zhou Qun looked indifferently, "There is the Sovereign, what to worry about."


    Zhang Yunxian was a little excited, but also a little confused, "Is it going to Xianshu City? What are the three people?"


    Zhou Qun frowned, "There is the Sovereign, why bother?"


    Zhang Yunxian was speechless, so he had to return to his seat and sighed secretly, that he was worried because the Sect Master was there.


    It has been seven years since Zhou Shu was discovered in the Dark Breath Realm last time.


    I thought that I was not fortunate enough to meet Zhou Shu. I didn��t expect that Zhou Shu had only Tao in his eyes, and didn��t care who they were. After listening to Tao, I discovered that it was a very good Tao that suits me. In March, he alienated the past Dao and laws, joined Xuan Shuzong, and turned to Shu Zhi Dao.


    Even if Xianshu City is a demon declared by the immortal realm, how about Shu Zhidao is a demon road that is expressly prohibited?


    In front of the great road that can help oneself quickly practice, that is nothing. What a practitioner asks for is nothing more than to be sanctified. If you find a way that suits you, you should not miss it, even if that way is not tolerated by the immortal world.


    Besides, the fairy world is not a good bird.


    The old brother Niu Ruode was different. He only had the Suspended Bell Sect in his heart. After five or six years of making sure that Zhou Shu would not kill them, he left immediately.


    Before he left, he even secretly attacked himself, saying he was a rebellious immortal world and wanted to hand his head back.


    A Hunyuan Golden Immortal, a sneak attack on Daluo Golden Immortal, and years of sympathy, really did it,


    It was also at this time that three strange people came to the Dark Breath Realm.


    It''s strange, it''s not about the cultivation level, but the three people obviously look different, but they all speak and do things in exactly the same tone and style. The three are just like one person.


    When the suzerain saw these three people, he was also a preacher.


    Speaking of which, Zhou Shu is also very different from what he imagined. Apart from preaching and teaching karma, he has no other thoughts at all. He does not practice nor does other things. Every day he urges several disciples to practice the Taoism. This is a murderer recognized by the fairy world. , Is a dedicated teacher.


    The founders, that''s about it, it''s really admirable, but what the immortal world says is all false.


    The three people listened to the Dao for a while, and then talked to the Sect Master. Without saying a few words, the Sect Master said that he was leaving.


    I went straight on the flying boat that the three of them had brought out, and sat down, and the few disciples naturally followed, until now.


    In the flying boat, the lord still preached every day, and didn''t say anything else.


    The other disciples didn��t care, they were all cultivating in places far away from the immortal world. They didn��t even know who Zhou Shu had done or did. The Sect Master went wherever he went, but Zhang Yunxian was different. Even though he entered Zhou Shu��s Taoist gate, But how much you still have to consider for your own safety, what if you encounter Zhou Shu''s enemy? In these heavens, it can be said that Zhou Shu''s enemies are everywhere. Although the direction is to go outside the immortal realm, I don''t know where the target is, which is finally worrying.


    Moreover, the three of them don''t look very powerful. Why did the master, who was the founder of Taoism, just follow his advice?


    "metropolitan."


    Zhang Yunxian hesitated for two breaths, but couldn''t help but step forward to salute.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "No need to be cautious, just ask if you have any questions."


    "It''s not about Shu Zhidao, it''s just..." Zhang Yun paused and looked at Zhou Shu, "Sect Master, where are we going?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "Where...where..."


    "Sect Master himself doesn''t know?"


    Zhang Yun stayed idle, could it be that the lord was blinded by others? It��s impossible. Although the Sect Master seems to be focused on Taoism, in many rumors, he is an extremely intelligent and prudent person, who has broken through the fairy realm, and has been to Dragon Lake and Tiger Caves such as Anding City. He has never done anything wrong. Even the Dao can be created, so you won''t be able to follow a few words by a few people, not to mention those few people are far from the opponent of the sovereign.


    As if thinking clearly, Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Go where I want to go."


    Zhang Yunxian was slightly relieved, "Where is that? Is it going back to Xianshu City? The direction is a bit wrong."


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Stop talking about things that have nothing to do with the Tao. Do you know how to teach you the day before?"


    "The disciple is going to learn now."


    Zhang Yunxian retired, and when the lord said such things, he couldn''t ask any more.


    But the stone in my heart can''t fall to the ground, and the road ahead is unpredictable. Otherwise, just leave?


    Although I am a little sorry to the Sovereign, it will be difficult to listen to the teachings in the future, but I have already achieved a little on the way of Shu. If I practice according to these principles, I will definitely be able to achieve something. I will become a city lord in Outland in the future and I will find Shu again. According to the classics, it is not difficult to enter the quasi-sage...


    No way!


    The thought stopped here.


    He just deviated from Tourmaline Sect, and was about to leave Xuan Shuzong in a blink of an eye. Isn''t he a cultivator doing too badly? It can be said that he left the tourmaline sect for his own way, but now there is no reason to deviate from Zhou Shu. The sect master treats his disciples so carefully, every bit is taken seriously. When Niu Ruode attacked him, the sect master helped himself. Blocked, but at this moment I want to leave it, and Shu Zhi Dao is profound and profound, I can''t understand a drop in the ocean, if I am so complacent, I think I can make a great way...


    It was ridiculous to enter the gate as deep as the sea, but only to fish a scoop of water back.


    Zhang Yunxian drove away the distracting thoughts, looked at the three people in the front of Feizhou, his eyes gradually strengthened.


    He walked quickly over, "Three seniors."


    "Don''t ask too much."


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "Sit down and leave nothing else."


    None of the three turned around.


    Sure enough, the answer was the same as the results obtained by Senior Brother Zhou Qun, but Zhou Qun didn''t care, but he couldn''t. Now that the Sect Master is inconvenient or does not want to speak, the disciples should share their worries. Perhaps this is the test that the Sect Master gave himself.


    Zhang Yunxian''s expression was condensed, and he said loudly, "As a disciple of the founder, I don''t want the founder to suffer a little damage. Now, where is Feizhou going, please tell the three people clearly. If this trip is not good for the founder, it will be the next one. If you fight this life, you must stop it."


    The three people turned around, UU reading www. uuk��nshu. The com action is also surprisingly consistent.


    "There are fewer and fewer practitioners who are willing to come forward."


    "Unexpectedly, just a clone of Zhou Shu can receive such a disciple."


    "Is Shu Zhidao so fascinating? It really makes people more and more curious."


    "Don''t be too curious, the reason I am waiting is not worse than Shu Zhidao."


    "Although we can''t learn, but when we go back, we should be able to get some essence to assist our own Tao."


    "Speaking of it, it''s the first time we went there, Hunshi Palace, I really look forward to it."


    The three of them wore faint smiles, while Zhang Yunxian below was stunned, and he couldn''t understand the words behind.


    Clone?


    Zhou Shu is just a clone now?


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous attention and support in the vertical and horizontal book industry for two hundred years. Thanks to the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment and collect~~~)

 Chapter 4018: 79

    Looking at Zhang Yunxian who was astonished, the three of them all smiled.


    "What are you surprised?"


    "Did you just discover that Zhou Shu is a clone?"


    "Are you regretting now, maybe you have to kill a clone?"


    Zhang Yun stayed idle and said seriously, "No matter how high or low the Tao is, the doctrine of the doppelganger is also a great way. To me, the doppelganger of the preaching is also a teacher worthy of respect and protection. Even if the current sect master is just a doppelganger, I will not Regret what I just said."


    "This sentence is a bit of Zhou Shu''s meaning."


    The three of them smiled at each other and nodded, "You are good, but you don''t have to worry, we are not malicious towards Zhou Shu at all."


    Zhang Yunxian said suspiciously, "That is..."


    "The people from the Suspension Bell Sect will return soon, Zhou Shu and you must leave."


    "Although we don��t know Zhou Shu��s fundamental purpose, there must be a purpose for his clone to appear in the Immortal Realm. Right now, the clone does not have much self-will. He only knows the way and guardian of Shu, instead of letting him stay in the Immortal Realm and Xuanling Sect. Desperately, it is better to send him away, you can also confuse the fairy world."


    "Not going to Xianshu City for the time being, because someone wants to see him."


    The attitude of the three of them was much more gentle, and no longer a superior posture.


    Zhang Yunxian''s expression condensed slightly, "Why do you want to see a clone?"


    "It''s a clone. If it''s the main body, we won''t invite him over. It''s not the time yet."


    "Yes, what the clone can do, the main body cannot do, and the main body can do, but the main body cannot."


    "You don''t need to ask more about this. It will only benefit if he goes, and there will be many benefits for those of you who follow."


    The three of them looked at Zhang Yunxian and waved their hands gently.


    "understood."


    Zhang Yunxian nodded, thinking that these three people would not lie to him. Although the cultivation level is not as good as Zhou Shu, it is not difficult to pinch himself to death with one finger. Now such a good attitude should be the truth, but there is still something in his heart. A little bit of doubt was unanswered, he hesitated, "You said that the clone does not have much self-will, then why would he listen to you and follow you."


    "Hehe, you ask too much."


    "Zhou Shu himself must understand this, but if you can understand it, we can only say it if you ask him."


    "Are you worried that we will use this to dominate his clone?"


    "It''s not bad to worry, but it''s not what you think it is. He followed us because of his heart."


    "He is a founder, and we will not do anything against his wishes."


    "The same goes for the people behind us. We respect him more than you."


    The three looked at each other, then turned around.


    Zhang Yun bowed a salute and returned to his position.


    He was relieved, the three of them did respect Zhou Shu, but he would definitely not admit that they were strong.


    The seniors are still cultivating, and don''t care what they have just said and done, of course Zhou Shu is the same.


    He smiled, not feeling upset or wrong. The seniors are different from him. They have always been in the paradise of the Dark Breath Realm. They have never been to the Immortal Realm and did not know Zhou Shu. Seeing Zhou Shu and understanding Shu Zhi It is normal for Dao to focus on Dao. He even envied them a little. He has never experienced the chaos of the immortal world, and his mind will not be so complicated. As for Zhou Shu, it is not right. It should be said that he is a clone. It is normal to not feel himself.


    He bowed and said respectfully, "Sect Master, I have a question."


    "Say it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, smiling like a spring breeze, "It can only be a question of Tao."


    Zhang Yunxian looked serious, "Of course, the disciple just wants to ask."


    In a place farther away, a flying boat flew away from Blazing Phoenix City and entered the star-filled void.


    "Is just a few glances enough?"


    Sui Rufu stared at Zhou Shu, still a little worried.


    Although it was important to hurry, it didn��t have to be so urgent. Zhou Shu only went to see Li Shaozhu for a few moments, and left Chifeng City without saying anything. Li Shaozhu was recognized by Linglongtian as the five masters of poetry, calligraphy, and piano, so it��s easy to pretend to be. ? I have to learn more.


    "If the elder has anything to test for, you can say..."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and raised his hand, "Wait for a while, some guys can''t wait."


    Before the words fell, several people jumped out and fell beside Zhou Shu.


    Caiying sat down next to Zhou Shu and complained, "Zhou, my palace has yelled a few times! Why are you only coming out of this palace now? It��s not very fun inside, whether it��s the world of demon refining or the pot is old, it��s better than before. It''s different."


    The other two were fighting.


    The big man was covered in wounds, with a sword stuck in his shoulder, and he looked like he was about to die in the blink of an eye, but his spirit was very excited, "I''ll just say, Lao Li, you can''t beat me now! You can also use a few more swords. same!"


    The young Jianxiu on the opposite side looked disdainful, "I''m afraid I will ruin that world, you are still beautiful!"


    The big man shouted, "Then you''re not afraid now? We''ll fight again?"


    Jian Xiu sneered and sat down, "Wait a minute, there is someone here, don''t let Xiao Zhou scold you."


    Sui Rufu looked a little sluggish, "City Lord, this...you brought it? Why don''t I feel it at all."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Sorry, let me introduce to the elders. They are Caiying, Zhu Dashan, and Li Aojian. They have followed me from Xianshu City. They are going to Pangu Grottoes together. I didn''t have time to explain it. It was my fault."


    "Sui Rufu, the immortal executive, I have seen you all."


    Sui Rufu calmed down quickly, arching his hands one by one, not without envy, "You are all famous people, your deeds, whether in the fairy world or the heavens, can be heard everywhere, I am ashamed. "


    Li Aojian smiled slightly, "The elders don''t need to care about us, we just came out to breathe, and will go back soon."


    "Why is it so famous?"


    Caiying was a little curious, "I heard that the immortal world is also wanting us, right?"


    Sui Rufu smiled and nodded, "Palace Master Caiying, your ranking is 79th."


    "Seventy-nine?" Caiying blinked, UU reading "Should be considered very high, right?"


    "Not very high, but very high. Because of the Battle of Anding City, your ranking has improved a lot. If you catch you, you can bestow the position of Deacon elder of the Skyling Sect." Zhou Shu looked at Caiying and smiled. Touched her head, "Hehe, I want to catch you."


    "Then you catch it?"


    Caiying snorted, "See how this palace deals with you!"


    The crowd made a fuss for a while, but then went back, coming and going without a trace.


    Although Sui Rufu paid attention to perception, he still didn''t notice any clues. He looked at Zhou Shu unconsciously, "City Lord, how did you do this? Even if it is a Taoist tool with its own space, there is not a trace. I can''t even feel a slight change in my breath... But they are clearly strong, and each one does not need to be worse than me. Your preparation is really amazing."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have a realm that can freely switch between virtual and real."


    (PS: Thank you tree001 for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4019: Jade Raksha

    "Is that so?"


    Sui Rufu paused, still a little puzzled, "The realm is either imaginary or real. Can you switch between them? With a realm, it means the gate of the yellow spring like the soul world? But when I pass through the gate of the yellow spring, I How much should be sensed, is it covered by the city lord?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Hehe, it''s not a door, it''s a realm, a complete realm with its origin, air, wind, and creatures."


    Sui Rufu became more and more puzzled, "A complete world with a source, aura, and life?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Yes, it can be imaginary, it can accommodate many people without being noticed by anyone."


    "Such a world..."


    Sui Rufu seemed to understand a little bit, curious and surprised, "How can I bring it to my body? How did I get it? I heard that the unformed world, such as the soul world, etc., are in the deeper places of the heavens, only The saint may arrive, is it a gift from the saint?"


    Zhou Shu froze, and didn''t know how to explain it.


    The Demon Refining Pot was originally the most unique artifact in the Xuanhuang Realm. It was originally a realm in the chaotic space, and then encountered the most unique changes. All members of the Shuzhi Dao suddenly stopped during the transformation between virtual and real. As the founder of Taoism, Zhou Shu can carry such a real world as the demon refining world with him.


    However, this is not something to be happy about.


    A realm in which only Shuzhi Dao exists is by no means a normal realm. It may provide some benefits now, but it will definitely bring problems in the future. Zhou Shu has also thought about the way to solve the problems, which is to change the demon pot. Success is the holy artifact of Shuzhidao.


    Maybe the Demon Refining Pot had already thought of this at that time, earlier than Zhou Shu himself thought.


    Should he say that he is well-intentioned, or that he had planned it a long time ago.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t blame anything, after all, the first step was let him go.


    Sui Rufu shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s okay, you can''t say it or not."


    "It''s not that I can''t say it, but I can''t say it clearly, it''s too complicated."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "This time you and I are going to Pangu Caves together. There are some things you should know. If I care, I won''t show them in front of you."


    Sui Rufu nodded, but felt a lot more comfortable, "So, I think it is complicated and weird when I see it. The city owner is still holding it. It must be more difficult to figure it out. In short, there are a few more supporters this time. Let''s go to Pangu Caves. More confident."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu did not deny, "They can all help, I believe they will be rewarded."


    Looking at her, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "According to the previous agreement, if you get the sacred artifact, you will keep it."


    "Of course Linglongtian believes in the city lord."


    Sui Rufu nodded quickly, feeling more comfortable, and paused, "Now I''m a bit worried that I''m dragging my feet, alas."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "The elder thinks too much, the situation of Pangu Caves Linglongtian is far better than us, let alone the elder you have visited once? Experience is very important, without you, we might not be able to get in without you."


    "That time I was only on the outer edge, and I couldn''t go deep..."


    Thinking of something, Sui Rufu whispered softly, "Linglong Tianxian originally said to go this time, but was later persuaded."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "The gods are going?"


    Sui Rufu nodded, "It''s the fairy from Xiaolinglong Realm. When we were discussing the candidate, she suddenly passed in and said she was going. We don''t know why. In fact, she was originally an excellent candidate. She has been to Pangu twice. Kudu came back safely, better chance than others. She ignored her invitations the first two times, but this time she didn��t. Because there was a creative person, Linglongtian was too inconvenient, and she had a great reputation. There was also a lot of involvement with other sects during the trespassing of the heavens. It is easy to be noticeable when you go, so I can only come..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, she smiled, "The city lord looks disappointed."


    "The elder joked."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''ve heard, it''s a water kite."


    Sui Rufu nodded, with some reverence in her eyes, "In our Linglongtian, the water **** is legendary. When she wandered through the heavens, she did a lot of vigorous and important things. It is similar to the current city lord. A big sect played very lively, once wanted by the Suspension Sect, ranked in the forefront of the list of ten thousand evils, and later met Linglong Tianxian, the two did not know each other, she also joined Linglong Tian... without the addition of the water fairy, Linglong It��s hard for the sky to develop so well, and it��s hard to even think about being in charge of the sect."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The name of the Jade Rakshasa is ubiquitous in Outland."


    Shuizheng and Shuiqin are sisters, but in the past they had completely different temperaments and circumstances. After Shuiqin was imprisoned, Shuizheng became the elder of Cihangzong. The matter between these two is really intriguing, Zhou Shuye Somewhat curious, but even more curious, it should be Shui Qin and Jing Tianshan.


    "This one����"


    Sui Rufu stagnated and whispered, "Shui Tianxian''s name back then, don''t mention the city lord."


    "That''s it," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "It''s a pity that I didn''t see it this time, but I will see it in the future."


    Sui Rufu smiled slightly, "It''s a pity, but the water fairy has never been out of Linglongtian I can only go to the fairy world to meet."


    "If there is a chance, am I going to the fairy world now?"


    Zhou Shu joked that Shuizheng suddenly wanted to go to Pangu Grottoes. Most of them couldn''t get rid of him. Maybe he knew about Shuiqin? Xianshucheng did not publicize this, but she should be able to know, but it is a pity. If the water kite comes, the relationship between Xianshucheng and Linglongtian should be closer.


    Sui Rufu was very serious, "Ling Long Tian also hopes that the city lord can come to the immortal realm as soon as possible, and it is best to be there all the time."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Xianshucheng and I can''t do it, and your help is indispensable."


    "When we can help, we will definitely come out."


    Sui Rufu nodded and looked at Zhou Shu, "If we knew that the city lord was carrying the world with him, we would be able to come here more."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s not too late, it''s okay to come."


    Sui Rufu quickly said, "I mean, it''s not complaining about the city lord, don''t care."


    "Don''t say that, I should have said it first," Zhou Shu smiled faintly. "There are still decades away. How about you and me? I heard that the elders have made great achievements on the Dao Qi Dao. I don��t want to miss this opportunity."


    "Okay, I am more interested in your Shuzhidao."


    Sui Rufu''s eyes lit up, and he nodded quickly and nodded quickly, making her temples a little messy.


    It��s no wonder that she had waited for Zhou Shu��s words long ago. Now, in the eyes of the heavens, there are almost few founders and saints. Being able to talk to the founders is just like studying with a book of saints after finishing. How can you not agree to such an undesirable opportunity?


    It is important to go to Pangu Caves with Zhou Shu, and the journey before this is equally important.


    Otherwise, why is she striving for it?


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4020: Sharp weapon

    The void without any starlight.


    The three people standing in the front of the flying boat glanced at each other and shook their heads slightly.


    "I still caught up."


    "Our speed is still not fast enough, just use that early."


    "It''s too late to talk about it now, but fortunately, it''s not far from the Hunshi Palace. You should be able to fight it."


    "Persuade you first, and then do it."


    "That''s the only thing."


    As soon as the voice fell, the sky suddenly brightened.


    The bleak void turned into day, and the wrinkles on the face and the ripples in the eyes were all clearly visible.


    "what happened?"


    Zhang Yunxian''s face changed suddenly, and when he stared at it, his mind suddenly shocked.


    It was the knife light, the knife light from behind the flying boat, like lightning across the sky, illuminating everything instantly.


    Could it be that the fairy world is chasing it?


    Zhou Shu in front of him was still chanting Shu Xin Sutra, as if he didn''t perceive anything, or didn''t care at all.


    Ding!


    A soft sound, lighter than a needle landing.


    The huge flying boat suddenly split into three sections, with the head, middle and tail all separated.


    And the light of the retracted knife lightly wiped on the broken flying boat, and it was completely opened, and all the people inside were also revealed.


    The three people standing in the front had reached the tail of the flying boat, their eyes stared sharply at the rear, and the few in the middle were panicked. Except for Zhou Shu who was still preaching, and Zhou Qun who closed his eyes, Zhang Yunxian stood up. He stepped behind the three.


    "Such a knife...it must be Baidi City!"


    "I know."


    "I know."


    "we all know."


    The three nodded and cast their eyes to the place where the knife light disappeared.


    A figure slowly appeared, dressed in Tsing Yi, not tall, but rather thin, with his right hand caged in his sleeve, or due to excessive force, his pale face with a trace of blood that had never disappeared, he looked at Feizhou��s eyes Extremely sharp, like a falcon.


    It''s just that when his gaze passed Zhou Shu, he suddenly stagnated, and it seemed a little soft.


    "Little Lord!"


    Two people approached from behind him.


    They were all dressed in black, with their faces hidden in the smoke, indistinguishable, but when they pulled the knife, they could clearly see the light in their eyes, greedy and brutal.


    The two men pointed their swords at Feizhou and shouted, "You can''t leave!"


    "Be quiet."


    The man in Tsing Yi frowned.


    The man in black hurriedly fell silent, standing still on his left and right, not daring to speak.


    "The Three Sages of Liangshan."


    The man in Tsing Yi said slowly, "This time the matter has nothing to do with you, so why bother?"


    "The Three Sages of Liangshan?"


    Zhang Yunxian''s heart was tense, and then he understood the origin of the three people. He had also heard about it when he was in the Tourmaline Sect, saying that it was a new force supported by Xian Ting. Take Zhou Shu away?


    But there is no time to think about it. At least for now, it seems that the three sages do not have any malice towards Zhou Shu, and the current target is Baidi City.


    He couldn''t help but said, "What does that have to do with Baidi City?"


    The man in Tsing Yi said lightly, "Who are you?"


    "I am a disciple of the Sect Master! The inheritor of Shu Zhidao!"


    Zhang Yunxian��s voice was very loud. Although he came into contact with Shu Zhidao later than others, he really invested in it and really liked it. Otherwise, he would not deviate from the past in three months. He can even give everything for Shu Zhidao.


    "You can have both, everything can be..."


    After the roar, it was quiet, and Zhou Shu''s preaching voice became clearer.


    The man in Tsing Yi paused slightly, "Shu Zhidao..."


    "Young Master Baidi City."


    The three sages took a few steps forward and slowly said, "You should have seen that Zhou Shu here is just a clone, not the Zhou Shu you are going to hunt down, since it is not the person, there is no point in taking it back, why bother with us A dispute?"


    "Yes, I believe Xian Ting doesn''t want us to engage in evil."


    "If you forcibly take him back, the disadvantages outweigh the benefits, Baidi City shouldn''t do such a thing, right?"


    The man in Tsing Yi smiled faintly, "Baidi City does not look at the disadvantages, but only at the advantages, and it does not hesitate to do so.


    The three sages glanced at each other and said in a deep voice, "So there is nothing to talk about?"


    "Are you sure you want to be an enemy of the Three Sages of Liangshan?"


    "Young Master Baidi City, you have a great future, so why bother with us because of this. This is not a good thing for you to dominate the heavens in the future."


    The people in Tsing Yi were unmoved, "You are going to be the enemy of Baidi City, I just do what I should do."


    The hand caged in the sleeve slowly pulled out, and the light of the knife also flashed. The light was very weak, but it was very penetrating. It could be clearly seen across millions of miles. The pale face was in the light of the knife. Zhong looked paler, and the blood was gone.


    "Take it into account, whichever comes first..."


    There was a moment of silence, only Zhou Shu''s preaching voice continued.


    The three sages looked at each other.


    "You take people away first, and the two of us stay."


    The two moved forward and the other backward, while galloping with the remaining flying boat.


    It''s just that he hasn''t taken a few steps yet, and the knife light seeks to block it.


    Looking at the almost truncated void, not to mention the sense of direction, even the sense of space lost the three sages, can only stay still, the young master of Baidi City in front of him is stronger than imagined, the knife in his hand , Clearly is the real Baidi Dao.


    "You can''t leave!"


    The man in black shouted, getting more excited.


    The man in Tsing Yi didn''t make a single glance, stroked the knife in his hand, shook his head gently, and walked forward slowly.


    The remaining three sages strode forward and blocked in front of the Tsing Yi people.


    boom.


    At this time, there was a ghost quietly emerged in the middle of the two groups.


    It was an axe with rusty spots. The blades of the axe were still covered with broken marks, as if they were spliced ??together, but still with breathtaking power. The moment it appeared, the void seemed to be still, even that The shiny knife was also stagnant.


    "Here in the world, who is the real water..."


    Only Zhou Shu''s preaching voice is still loud.


    The man in Tsing Yi stared at the phantom, and a trace of surprise flashed in his indifferent eyes.


    "You are a descendant of Gongsun Shu."


    There was a voice coming out of the phantom, like the echo of ancient times, desolate and distant.


    The man in Tsing Yi nodded, "I am."


    "The future of Baidi City can be expected, alas."


    The phantom shook, and sighed, "You go back, since you have no intention of killing, why waste time, I have something to do with him, and then it will be yours."


    Puff, puff!


    Two blood arrows flew straight out, afraid that they might not be dozens of feet high.


    The two men in black fell soft and fell straight down, before they even made a horrible cry.


    The head is gone, and the soul has disappeared.


    "You are wrong. You have a weapon in your body, and you have a murderous intention. I have a murderous intention at all times."


    The man in Tsing Yi put the knife without any traces in his sleeve. If he gave Zhou Shu a deep look, he turned and left.


    "This... what''s going on?"


    Zhang Yunxian looked stunned, completely unaware of what happened.


    The three sages had no time to pay attention to him. At this time, they all knelt down and bowed to the phantom, their expressions were so respectful that they couldn''t believe that they were a practitioner.


    Snapped.


    The phantom shattered and the sky was full of light and shadow.


    "Baichuanhuihai, why the sea..."


    Zhou Shu''s preaching voice rippled in the void for a long time.


    (PS: Thank you Yinghong for your attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4021: Hard to escape

    Several silhouettes flew over and stopped in the void.


    But it is three meditations. To be precise, it should be a great virtue meditation. Both the old, the young and the young. The headed one has a kind face and a gleam in his body. He sees nothing but plainness, but he has a pious heart. When the Buddha''s light is hidden and revealed, it is not far from real Buddhahood.


    "The sound of the avenue comes from here."


    The young meditation practitioner looked at the left and right, and said slowly, "This is the way of comfort."


    The middle-aged meditation frowned, "Why is it so sure? Have you studied the way of comfort carefully?"


    "It''s my old friend, I know it naturally."


    Young meditation practitioners did not hesitate at all. This person was Fang Li, who was Zhou Shu��s senior brother Yun Li.


    The middle-aged meditation complexion was slightly condensed, and there was already a hint of anger, "Junior, I have advised you many times. Stay away from him. It is not a good thing to associate with him."


    "Fangxue, Zen is not afraid of any contact with anyone, just stick to the Zen mind."


    The old man opened his mouth, his face was peaceful, but he was square. The first seat of the Arhat Hall of Leiyin Temple was vigorous and resolute when moving, calm but calm, and anger was awe-inspiring.


    Fang Xue had no choice but to nod his head, "That''s what you said, but you said, brother, Zhou Shu is affected by the evil cause, and he will surely mess up the heavens and bring blood and blood. For such people, it is better for us to stay away from Leiyin Temple."


    "He will indeed mess up the heavens."


    Fang Yuan said calmly, "But he also promised Lao Na that he would never destroy Zen anyway, that''s enough."


    "But isn''t Zen Sect for mercy? Do you know that someone will bring trouble to the heavens, and let him continue? Even if the Buddha Kingdom doesn''t deal with Zhou Shu together with the immortal world, it won''t help Zhou Shu, right? "Fang Xue was a little angry as he said, "Fang Li is his old friend, who always speaks for him. He doesn''t listen to him in the temple. Zhou Shu recommended the blood emperor to come over. Brother, you also let go of the Thundery Illusion Realm and let him in. That''s blood. Lord!"


    Fang Li seemed to think, "Blood Emperor...The first Blood Emperor converted to Zen."


    "The first one is guided by the Buddha, so it is naturally different."


    Fang Xue frowned, "And now this one called Xiangru, full of hostility, is definitely not a kind person, he enters the thundery illusion, just wants to use the illusion to improve his cultivation, there is no idea of ??taking refuge in Zen, brother , You really did something wrong this time."


    He became more and more angry, like an angry King Kong.


    Fang Yuan still looked indifferent, "I have my own fate, you think I am doing something wrong, but I think I am doing it right."


    Fang Xue stagnated, pressing down angrily, "Then brother, you always have to make a point."


    Fang Yuan said calmly, "Leiyin illusion changes with the heavens. Now the chaos of the heavens is gradually emerging. Naturally, there are many celestial demons in the illusion. The celestial demons and the blood emperor are opposite each other, and the first blood emperor The demon inside has not forgotten what he did back then."


    Fang Xue thought about it for a few breaths, and suddenly said, "Brother thinks that the illusion has become difficult, he can''t get out of it, and he will become a demon?"


    Fang Li shook his head slightly and didn''t speak. He didn''t think Master Fang Yuan was such a person, so he definitely meant something else.


    Fang Xue paused and felt wrong, "Brother, you shouldn''t want the blood emperor to die inside, right? You have always been compassionate, even ghosts have to stay alive, not to mention the first blood emperor and Zen Sect. Yuanyuan... Brother, do you expect him to have an epiphany in it?"


    Fang Yuan smiled, "When the first Blood Emperor left the illusion, he left an avatar inside."


    "Huh? I understand!"


    Fang Xue hurriedly said, "Brother hopes that the incarnation will enlighten the blood emperor and let him also convert to Zen!"


    Fang Yuan nodded and smirked, "I hope so, as to whether he succeeds or not, it depends on himself. If he has fallen without seeing the avatar, that can''t be done."


    "It turns out that the senior brother had been arrogant, but I was too talkative. I''m sorry."


    Fang Xue bowed to apologize and said slowly, "However, I still feel that it is not appropriate to have too deep friendship with Zhou Shu. This person is infected with more and more sinful causes. When the results come back, those close to him will be in trouble. A great disaster."


    Fang Li smiled lightly, "I''m not afraid."


    Fang Xue stared at him, "You are not afraid, what about Leiyin Temple? If Leiyin Temple suffers from you, would you be willing?"


    "This statement is ridiculous."


    Fang Yuan looked towards Fangxue, and said warmly, "Due Fang is Zen. Facing catastrophe is the only way to meditation. If I don��t go to hell, who will go to hell? If Leiyin Temple has a fear of suffering, now It doesn''t exist long ago. As a member of Leiyin Temple, he will face three plagues and nine disasters at all times, and he can deal with it calmly."


    Fang Xue paused, "I am not afraid of my own calamity, but it is meaningless to attract..."


    Fang Yuan said lightly, "There is no pointlessness. If there is a catastrophe, it must be a definite number."


    "Brother..."


    Fang Xue waited to say something, looked at Fang Yuan, only sighed.


    Fang Yuan smiled, "Individuals have their own destiny. You don��t have to think too much, and you don��t have to change your attitude. You will understand when you understand, and there will be benefits if you don��t understand. Fang Li, since there is the voice of Shuzhidao, you Can you tell what happened here?"


    Fang Li said respectfully, "No, the sound of the Great Dao came from three or four months ago. The disciple couldn''t find any more traces, and no way to guess."


    Fang Yuan said lightly, "You heard the voice of the avenue, did you hear the voice of the saint?"


    "Voice of a saint?"


    Both Fang Xue and Fang Li were shocked, UU reading "have been a saint here?"


    Fang Yuan nodded slightly, "Only when the voice of the saint and the voice of the avenue intersect and shake each other, can you and I hear it, otherwise we would not be able to perceive the sound of the avenue from such a distance."


    Fang Li''s heart tightened, "The saint''s lower realm, is it possible that the fairy realm this time..."


    Fang Xue said unconsciously, "Zhou Shu can hardly escape."


    Fang Yuan shook his head slightly, "That''s not the case. The saint didn''t make it difficult for Zhou Shu, otherwise the sound of the great road would be blocked, and we would not be able to hear it. The saint should be optimistic about Zhou Shu. Most of the time, Zhou Shu encountered other dangers. Saved by the saint."


    Fang Xue was surprised, "Has the saint shot?"


    "No, just show up and talk, but that''s enough."


    Fang Yuan said lightly, "This matter is a bit big. No matter which saint is here, the saint on the other side will not sit back and watch... It shouldn''t have been so fast. Asking the saints on both sides to come forward is far from the time. , There must be something wrong."


    Fang Xue became more worried, "Isn''t it going to cause a dispute between the saints, this Zhou Shu, how can such trouble be caused? Then we..."


    Fang Yuan shook his head, "There is no need to worry. If we are not involved, even if it is involved, the living Buddha will solve it by himself."


    "Yes, it''s not something we can manage or think about."


    Fang Li laughed, very happy in his heart. No matter what, he can attract the saint to come forward for Zhou Shu. It seems that no matter how big the trouble is, he can also pass, but he also has a lot of doubts in his heart, why Zhou Shu appeared here, Buddhism It is far away from Xianshu City, and Zhou Shu is not a person who is willing to accept favors, especially the favors of saints. He has always resisted the saints.


    What happened here?


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4022: Go 1 time

    "Junior Brother, don''t think about it anymore, it''s been delayed for some time, we should go."


    Fang Yuan looked towards Fang Li and shook his head slightly.


    "The disciple understands."


    Fang Li hurriedly bowed. Although he was a brother at the door, he always bowed to his disciple.


    A few people turned their directions. This time I came to see it. It was an unexpected delay, and when the Hunshi Axe appeared, it was even more unexpected that anyone would notice it.


    Fang Xue still couldn''t help it, and asked, "Brother, do we have to solve the ghost emperor this time?"


    "It should be Fang Tui."


    A trace of compassion flashed in Fang Yuan''s eyes, "For these years, I have been trying to get in touch with him, wondering if he really fell into the magic way, but there has been no result. The arms are on my side, but I refuse me. There should be a problem with his communication, so I have to go and see if it is not saved, then save it, if it is really as Zhou Shu said, he is dying of a ghost, then I can ignore it."


    "It''s Zhou Shu again."


    Fang Xue cursed secretly, and slowly said, "The ghost sage''s theory is not credible. Although the ghost emperor...Fang Tui has not invaded the heavens for many years, but no one knows what he is brewing in the Nine Nether Lands, I I think he still wants to take the path of engulfing the heavens, otherwise, he should reduce the Nine Nether Lands, or at least let Wusitian from the past."


    Fang Yuan said warmly, "Those past events are meaningless to mention him now, and Wusitian is not ruined by him."


    Fang Xue hurriedly said, "But now he is in possession of it. Without this wusitian, Leiyin Temple is still incomplete, and the real Tiangu Leiyin cannot be used. If it is the same as the past, thirty-three are all. With our Zen temple, we are still..."


    As he said, he stopped.


    "then what?"


    Fang Yuan stared at him, "Supreme Buddha Kingdom? The time you mentioned lasted less than a thousand years in the heavens. We didn��t need it in the past, and we don��t need it now. The heavens are not the heavens of the past. Don��t have a supreme Buddha country, don��t think about it anymore."


    Fang Xue said unconsciously, "Then you can tolerate the immortal world?"


    Fang Yuan said faintly, "The Immortal Realm is different from the Buddha Kingdom. Can you expect that all the heavens are meditation?"


    Fang Xue''s eyes were condensed, as if swearing, "As long as you want to do it, you can always do it."


    "You think too far."


    Fang Yuan glanced at him, but secretly shook his head.


    This junior is stubborn, thinking about unrealistic things every day, and he can''t change it. If this continues, I''m afraid it won''t be another way to retreat.


    What about Leiyin Temple?


    Even the Zen gate can only exorcise the demons and cut delusions. Such obsessions of the original mind can only be figured out on their own, and the person who needs to tie the bell to untie the bell. This time, I brought him out, and he also had the idea to make him figure it out. But along the way, before reaching the land of Jiuyou, there was already a feeling of difficulty.


    After taking a look at Fang Xue, Fang Li said calmly, "Brother, you really think too much, even if the ghost emperor gave up Wusitian, you also established a Zen temple in Wusitian, but what about the other 33 days? Ming Yaotian has his own imperial temple, and Wenjutian, Moyitian, etc. all have grievances with Leiyin Temple. It is impossible for us to build a temple there, let alone tomorrow, it is impossible for the Buddha country to enter. ."


    Fang Xue stagnated, and it took a long time before he said, "There is a beginning that is always good, and where there is a will, it will be done."


    Fang Li said slowly, "It''s not a matter of ambition, Zen Buddhism, we need to change..."


    "Okay," Fang Yuan waved his hand, "These words have been said many times, and Junior Brother can understand it, so there is no need to say more."


    For a while, no one spoke.


    After a long silence, Fang Xue suddenly realized something, and took out an astrolabe, "Brother, are we going in the wrong direction? Shouldn''t we go here when we are going to the Jiuyou Land?"


    Fang Yuan said slowly, "Go to the fairy world first."


    "Why are you going to the Immortal Realm again?"


    When Fang Xue thought of something, his face changed slightly, "Senior brother didn''t go for Zhou Shu, right? Didn''t you say you want to stay out of the matter?"


    Fang Li also stagnated, and he didn''t think Fang Yuan wanted to persuade the immortal world to establish Leiyin Temple in 33 days.


    Fang Yuan said faintly, "I remembered a past event, let''s go to Linglongtian for a walk, and it should be faster to go there by Xian Road."


    "Ling Long Tian?"


    Fang Xue was still puzzled.


    Fang Yuan said calmly, "I met her several times when Jade Raksha went through the heavens, and we had a good talk. She and Fang Tui also had some grudges. Before going to Jiuyou Land this time, I would like to hear about it. Upon hearing her opinion, if she can help, this time the score should be greater."


    "Brother is really broken for Fang Tui."


    Fang Xue sneered, seemingly thoughtful, "Jade Raksha, the brother said that the lord of the sky, the lord of the sky, the water kite, right?"


    "Who else but her?"


    Fang Yuan asked a rare question, but still smiled.


    Fang Li said slowly, "The Jade Rakshasa traversed the heavens back then, and offended the three families in charge of the sect in one breath. No one can stop him. He was ranked seventh on the list of all evils and almost forced Master Taiwu to go out and apprehend him himself. I thought she was going to become a major problem in the fairy world, but unexpectedly she suddenly joined Linglong Tian and became a member of the fairy world. The Xuanling Sect failed to do it even after painstaking efforts. That Linglong Tianxian is really capable."


    "Of course he has the ability, otherwise Linglongtian will not become the ruler of the sect now It has only been more than ten thousand years."


    Fang Xue was a bit angry, "Xian Ting said that he shares the right to govern the immortal realm with the Buddha country, but for thousands of years, we have never asked us about major or minor matters. Only the ceremonies and rituals will think of us. If we knew it, we would fight for the control of the sect. better."


    Fang Yuan frowned slightly, "Don''t worry about what Xian Ting said back then. We know it ourselves. Don''t keep talking about it, brother."


    "understood."


    Fang Xue lowered his head, but the fire in his heart was still hard to extinguish. Who made him fascinated by the locked Buddhist scriptures?


    These heavens must be governed by the Kingdom of Buddha, and it is called a peaceful and prosperous age. I am afraid that this obsession will never be eliminated.


    Fang Yuan knew it well, but couldn''t do much, and said slowly, "It is not surprising that the water kite joined Linglongtian. What is strange is her later changes, a woman considered by the heavens to be the closest to the magic way, for nearly ten thousand years She has become a benevolent representative of the immortal world. She must have experienced something. I don''t want to ask more about this, but after her mood changes, the other party should be compassionate, how much can she help."


    Fang Li nodded, "If she is willing to come out to help, this time it will definitely relieve Brother Fang Tui''s suffering."


    Fang Xue raised his head, his face changed, "I''m all called Senior Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Fang Li saluted, "Brother, if Fang retreats from the status of Jiuyou Ghost Emperor, or can return to the Zen Sect, my senior brother can call it by himself. I believe that the master and Shui Tianxian can do it, so I called ahead."


    Fang Xue stagnated, and scolded, "You will be an unknown prophet!"


    Fang Li stepped back two steps, "It''s my fault, I mean, if you annoy the brother, I won''t say it."


    "Humph!"


    Fang Xue snorted coldly and said no more.


    (PS: Thank you Jun Long Shao for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4023: Erase name

    Fairyland.


    The mountains that stretch for hundreds of thousands of miles are full of verdant colors.


    From time to time, there are several miles of white plume of smoke jetting out from the mountains, like a long sword piercing the sky, swift and high, moving thousands of feet at every turn, the plume of smoke is solid, and it takes a few quarters of an hour to disperse, transforming into different shapes, showing Different colors are spectacles.


    These plumes of smoke one after another are called Jianquan.


    They are formed by extremely strong celestial power, but celestial power alone is not enough. Without countless years of accumulation of sword intent, there is no way to erupt.


    This is a wonder that belongs to Shu Mountain alone.


    Among the mountains, there is a peak of tens of thousands of feet, extremely steep, straight up and down, one side is covered with rugged rocks, the other side is flat like a mirror.


    This is one of the most famous peaks in the heavens, Yuping Peak.


    The list of all evils in the heavens is sealed on Yuping Peak.


    In the beginning, there were only 10,000 names on Yuping Peak. From top to bottom, they were arranged neatly and neatly, but every time the list is updated, new people must be added and old people are drawn with black lines. Go, now the top is densely packed, I''m afraid there will not be dozens of millions of names, especially the one below. Each line has been replaced hundreds or thousands of times, and there are lines and black spots everywhere, like crawling with ants. , I can''t see clearly.


    There are so many fierce people in the heavens.


    Someone once suggested to scrape and rewrite, leaving only the current murderer, but it was rejected.


    Every name recorded on it was once a sinner from the heavens, no matter what happens in the future, this will never change.


    The person who said this was suspended on the top of Yuping Peak at this time.


    Master Taiwu, the writer of the Ten Thousand Swordsman List, the elder of Jianshan in Shushan, is not the elder of Xianting, but the elder of Xianting of Shushan is not as good as him. Whether it is prestige, status, or strength, he is recognized as the first in Shushan.


    He seemed to be an ordinary old man with white hair and no beard, and his demeanor was kind, no different from the wise old people in the country.


    Just stand a bit straighter.


    Like a sword.


    There is also a young woman beside him, Shengxue in white, who is Miao Yue, the leading figure of the post-Shushan generation who is mixed as a concubine and fairy.


    But at this time, she couldn''t see that she was a little arrogant, standing aside, with a respectful expression.


    She looked at Master Taiwu with a little doubt.


    Master Taiwu seemed to see it, turned his head and smiled, "Miao Yue, do you think the old man has been watching here for too long?"


    "The disciples dare not."


    Miao Yue leaned back, and a hint of curiosity flashed in her eyes, "Master, who is this name you have been staring at? Other names have been changed, and almost all have been crossed out, but this one has never moved. After all, is it the first one from the beginning, but still the first one now?"


    Master Taiwu laughed, "You know that you haven''t moved, and you have to ask knowingly."


    Miao Yue quickly said, "The disciple took the liberty."


    "It''s ok."


    Master Taiwu smiled slightly, with a lot of concerns in his eyes, "Miao Yue, you are the most valued swordsman in the next generation of Shushan. You don''t need to have any scruples when you act. You can do whatever you want, and say whatever you want. Don��t always say that you don��t dare to apologize, even when facing me, it��s not good."


    "The disciple thinks so too, but every time I work with the Master, I don''t know it."


    Miao Yue smiled and spit out her tongue, "It may be that the Master is too strong, and the disciple can''t fade away from awe, hey."


    Who could have imagined that she would be so kind and charming when she was cold and frosty.


    Master Taiwu frowned, "That''s the reason why your swordsmanship is not firm enough. I will wait for Shushan sword repair and be honest with the sword. The influence of other foreign objects will be eliminated. Awe? Don''t talk about old age, in these heavens. , Even the saints are not worthy of our awe."


    "The disciple understands."


    Seeing Master Taiwu''s demeanor, Miao Yue''s mind was tight, and she nodded and said yes.


    Master Taiwu shook his head slightly. This disciple has no shortage of talents, but unfortunately he is a little too obedient. The master who asked her at the beginning is still not competent enough... I can only hope that something will change in the future, he smiled. "The nine yuan that the old man sees is actually just a pseudonym."


    Miao Yue nodded, "Disciples don''t think anyone would use such a weird name."


    "Nine yuan is made up of parts taken from each of the enemies."


    Master Taiwu sighed unconsciously, and slowly said, "The emperor of the past is like a foe today. These nine yuan refer to the emperor of mankind."


    "Human Emperor?"


    If Miao Yue realized something, "Is that the Xuanyuan Clan who ran to the Demon Realm?"


    Master Taiwu nodded, "Yes, he used to be the emperor most respected by practitioners. He was based on benevolence and righteousness and created his own humanity. However, because of a misunderstanding, he abandoned the practitioner and went into the devil world to poison all beings. From one day on, he was the enemy of our immortal world and all the practitioners. No matter how you look at it, no one can compare to him. This is the number one on the list of all evils. Who else can he be?"


    Looking at the name, Miao Yue said with a firm expression, "It turns out that the lord of humanity does the devil''s way, and everyone gets it."


    Master Taiwu looked at her, "Do you think so? Why?"


    Miao Yue stopped slightly, "What did the master say?"


    Master Taiwu''s expression was slightly condensed, "You don''t even doubt what the old man said?"


    "what?"


    Miao Yue''s face changed, and she was a little confused. "Does the Master still lie to disciples?"


    Master Taiwu''s expression was condensed, "The old man will not lie to you, but the old man can see clearly only the kendo and the Shushan matter. For the various reasons of the heavens, the old man can''t see clearly. Is what the old man said is true? Even the old man himself doesn''t understand, how can you be so sure?"


    Miao Yue looked at Master Taiwu and seemed to understand something, but could not speak.


    Master Taiwu said solemnly, "We are in Shushan, do we respect saints?"


    "Not respectful."


    Miao Yue subconsciously said, "Sword cultivation is sincere to the sword, and everything must be felt by one''s own swordsmanship, even if it is the words of a saint, you can''t be sure."


    Master Taiwu''s face sank, "You remember very clearly, then why do you believe the old man so much just now, so you are sure that the nine yuan is everyone''s punish?!"


    Miao Yue''s heart was shocked, and he saluted, "The disciple is wrong."


    Master Taiwu is still very strict, "I know it''s wrong, what should I do?"


    Miao Yue said solemnly, "The disciples will use their own swords to feel together, trying to find a way to find out the truth of this matter, after all, the emperor, no, whether nine yuan is really worth blocking the first person on the list."


    Master Taiwu nodded slightly, "What about then?"


    Staring at the list of ten thousand violent people, Miao Yue said word by word, "If he is indeed a murderer, the disciple will erase him, if he is not a murderer, the disciple will erase his name, no, it is crossed out."


    "Haha."


    Master Taiwu laughed, obviously very happy, "Miao Yue, very good, you are worthy of our optimistic disciple."


    Seeing him smiling, Miao Yue''s heart became more relaxed, and then she smiled, "Is the master brought me to the list to talk about this? The disciple is very happy, but this task is too arduous."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4024: Add name

    "I don''t want you to do it now."


    Master Taiwu frowned, "I just need to see an attitude, don''t you understand?"


    Miao Yue hurriedly said, "The disciple understands it and will remember it in his heart."


    Master Taiwu nodded, seemingly inadvertently, "Looking at your eyes, you have stayed on Zhou Shu''s name for a long time."


    "Yes."


    Miao Yue stopped slightly, and said calmly, "The disciple is a bit confused, why he is so strong. The disciple has seen him in Wunian City. The disciple is indeed inferior to him, but he is not so far apart. I did not expect him to The city of Anding has been defeated, and the founders are indeed extraordinary."


    Master Taiwu said warmly, "Are you thinking about that sword?"


    "Also."


    Miao Yue nodded, "From the news from the Immortal Realm, that sword played a great role in attacking Anding City. The dark iron, which is not afraid of the law, is like broken copper and broken iron in front of the Sword of Victory. It''s useless, and the sword-holding sword Xiu Caiying has not suffered a serious injury in seven hours against the Great City Lord. It is also because of the sword that it is said to have forced several self-contained techniques..."


    She said with a little regret, "It''s a pity that the disciple didn''t get it that day."


    Master Taiwu smiled, "You didn''t want it yourself. At that time, you still listened to what he said. You did everything he said."


    Miao Yue stagnated, remembering the previous Master��s advice, "The disciple does things according to his heart, and doesn''t think there is something wrong."


    "The old man doesn''t blame you."


    Master Taiwu shook his head, "It''s right to follow your heart. Swordsman does not have to worry about foreign objects, even the sect does not need to care too much."


    Miao Yue nodded lightly, and seemed to think of something, "Don''t even care about the immortal world?"


    Master Taiwu smiled and said, "Do you think the immortal world is right or wrong?"


    Miao Yue hesitated, "The disciple still can��t see clearly, but the disciple feels that Zhou Shu is not a vicious person. He can create Dao and allow many people to learn his Dao. It can make a fairy city prosper and attract the surrounding area. He��s living in a foreign race and he speaks good things for him, most immortal cities can��t do it, and he doesn��t have any bad deeds in the immortal world, and no one says he poisons the common people even after expanding in the outer domain for so long. Although he has friendship with the demons, he has never been a demon. The family does things..."


    She glanced at Master Taiwu, "Does the disciple say too much? But I think he speaks differently from Xianjie."


    Master Taiwu said indifferently, "Have you investigated carefully?"


    Miao Yue nodded and said seriously, "Yes, the disciple has asked some people and sent a sword guard to check some situations. The disciple has no other ideas, but is just preparing for the future investigation of the murderer. The Shushan sword repair must be tens of thousands. The people in the evil list are the targets. They are our test stones. This is what the Master said."


    Master Taiwu said slowly, "Take the second place, you''ve already thought about it, right?"


    Miao Yue paused, "Yes, he was the only thing the disciple noticed in the sword meeting that day, and he was the only one who could be his opponent, but when the disciple thought this way, he was not second, he was the first. One hundred, the ranking was raised by the Master later."


    "You explained it very clearly."


    Master Taiwu smiled faintly, "Do it according to your own heart, Shushan will definitely not stop it."


    Miao Yue hurriedly saluted, "Thank you, Master."


    Master Taiwu received it and said warmly, "Miao Yue, I am looking for you today, but this is not the only thing."


    Many expectations flashed in Miao Yue''s eyes, "Is it Pangu Cave? My disciple already knows."


    "Oh."


    Master Taiwu paused slightly, "This is also a case. This time Shushan will only send you to Pangu Grottoes. You have to be careful. In the past, there were two people. This time, because of the dispatch from Xianting, most of the elders I��ve all gone out to do things, and something has happened to Jianshan, otherwise Lou Gang will go with you."


    "It doesn''t matter, Master."


    Miao Yue looked relaxed, "It''s not that no one has been to Shu Mountain. Didn''t the Master also go to Pangu Cave alone with a sword? He also brought out the Taiwu sword, which is now the treasure of our Shu Mountain. ."


    Master Taiwu laughed unconsciously, "Hehe, it seems that you are planning to bring a good sword out too?"


    Bringing out Taiwu can be regarded as one of the three most proud things he did. For this reason, he became famous in one fell swoop and became one of the sword masters of Jianshan with Hunyuan Jinxian. Since then, he has also been called Taiwu by the heavens. Master.


    Miao Yue said very firmly, "Our sword repairers are not looking for saints, as long as a good sword, I have confidence."


    "Even if it is not a sacred instrument, it is not that simple."


    Looking at the self-confident Miao Yue, Master Taiwu smiled, but he didn''t want to hit her confidence, "but the old man believes you can do it."


    "Hehe."


    Miao Yue nodded, "Don''t worry, Master, the disciple must bring out a peerless sword, it will not be worse than that of Sheng Xie!"


    Master Taiwu sighed slightly, "You are thinking about victory over evil, that sword... but it''s unknown, the problem of one hundred thousand years is not so easy to solve."


    Miao Yue calmly said, "Sword Xiu is not taboo about this. In the hands of the disciple, it will only become a good sword for Shushan, but unfortunately not," she noticed something, she wondered, "Did the disciple say something wrong? Master?"


    Master Taiwu shook his head, "It''s not wrong to say something wrong. If you want to have such an idea, don''t you remember?"


    "Oh."


    Miao Yue was quiet for a while, "Master, you just said that this is also a problem, so is there something else?"


    "Yes, UU reading " Master Taiwu nodded, his eyes fell on Yuping Peak, "Today the old man has to make a decision."


    Miao Yue immediately understood, and then looked over, feeling stunned, "Who is going to be on the list again? Once on the list is such a high position?"


    "Don''t ask who it is, he has already come."


    Master Taiwu didn''t answer, his eyes were cast into the distance.


    The two figures quickly drew near, stopped not far away, bowed and bowed, "Master, Tai Shi said that he has already arrived at Shu Mountain, and named him to see the Master."


    He looked calm, but it was mostly covered up, and the panic in his eyes couldn''t be covered.


    "The old man knows."


    Master Taiwu said lightly, "Go and invite him over, I will see him right here."


    "what?"


    The sword repairers who passed the letter were all shocked, "See Taishi at Yuping Peak? This is Shushan..."


    Master Taiwu waved his sleeves, "Go and please."


    "Yes!"


    The two went immediately, with many doubts.


    Miao Yue, who was equally puzzled, stood aside and said in disbelief, "Master, Taishi said, Kunlun''s first sword? He is coming here suddenly? What is going on, Kunlun is coming back, shouldn''t you go to Xianting? ,We are here����"


    "Your eyes are wrong."


    Master Taiwu glanced at her, frowned and said, "The First Sword is here. As a sword repairman, how can there be no fighting spirit in your eyes? If you let him see it, wouldn''t it mean that we are incapable of Shushan?!"


    "It''s the disciple''s fault."


    Miao Yue''s figure shook slightly, her expression immediately changed, and a sword slowly floated in her crystal clear eyes.


    Fiery sword.


    Master Taiwu took a closer look, then withdrew his gaze with satisfaction, and then stared into the distance without saying a word, not aggrieved or displeased.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4025: Not one more

    A figure walked slowly, and stopped in the air.


    It shouldn''t be the first time I have come here, I glanced at Yupingfeng, without any fluctuations in his eyes.


    Miao Yue looked at the visitor with excitement and confusion.


    I was excited to have the chance to see the rumored Kunlun First Sword, the only sword repairer admitted by Master Taiwu to be comparable to himself. Although it seems nothing special and ordinary, but Master Taiwu usually Isn''t it the same as mediocre? As long as you have a sword in your hand, it is completely different; what is puzzled is, what does Taishi say when he comes to Shushan?


    Taishi said that it has been a hundred years since he came out of Anding City. Everyone in the immortal world knows that they thought he and Kunlun would find trouble with Xianting. They also waited to see a good show. As a result, there has been no movement in the past hundred years, Xianting. No, he didn''t, and Kunlun didn''t. No one knew where he was and what he was doing. The first time he appeared, he was actually on the mountain of Shu where he was, at Yuping Peak.


    "Long time no see, brother Taishi."


    Master Taiwu raised his hand with a slight smile.


    "Great."


    Tai Shi said that he replied and looked at Miao Yue, "Little girl, what do you see?"


    "what?"


    Miao Yue was shocked and hurriedly saluted and was about to speak, but thought of what the Master had said before, and immediately changed her words, "Junior Miao Yue, I want to fight the Kunlun First Sword Taishi Senior!"


    Tai Shi said with a faint smile, "Really want to fight?"


    Miao Yue nodded seriously, "Yes!"


    Tai Shiyan stared at her, "What about your sword?"


    "what?"


    Miao Yue stagnated, and just wanted to draw a sword, but was blocked.


    "Forget it, your intention to fight is not what you want, hesitate, and the challenge is meaningless. If you really want to fight, you should draw your sword just now instead of waiting to ask me," Tai Shi said shook. Shaking his head, he said calmly, "Chu Xiaoyao, you are still the same in Shushan, your disciples are outstandingly talented, and are much better than those from Kunlun, but you are too restrained when you are young, and it''s a pity that you can''t help it."


    Master Taiwu shook his head lightly, did not speak, and seemed a little disappointed.


    "The disciple still wants to fight."


    Miao Yue hesitated, and still drew out the sword, looking at Tai Shi Yu, her eyes burning.


    Master Taiwu shook his head, "Miao Yue, put it away."


    Miao Yue stagnated, and put away the sword anxiously.


    Master Taiwu said warmly, "Brother Taishi, it''s been so long since you have seen you, you are still the same as you are, and you haven''t changed at all."


    "Chu Xiaoyao, your vision is not as good as before," Tai Shi said with a smile, "a sword repair, even the sword is destroyed, how can a person remain unchanged? And all of this must be given by you from the immortal world."


    There was a hint of coldness in his smile.


    Miao Yue''s mind was stunned. Although the coldness wasn''t for herself, she couldn''t stand it either, and she unconsciously resisted her capacity.


    "Brother Taishi, you came to me for the first time in the immortal world. You didn''t come to seek revenge? Then you also found the wrong person," Master Taiwu said solemnly, "The old man doesn''t care how you say you are old, but One thing must be made clear, you are imprisoned in Anding City, from beginning to end, you don''t know about it. It was not until the destruction of Anding City that the old knew that you were imprisoned instead of assaulting the Juggernaut."


    Tai Shi said calmly, "I know you don''t know, but you are also in the immortal world."


    He looked at Yuping Peak, "Isn''t this the list of ten thousand evils that made the heavens tremble, you created it on behalf of the immortal world? Chu Xiaoyao, can you be sure that everyone on this list is a veritable evil?"


    Master Taiwu frowned, "You were not on the list at the time."


    Tai Shi said slowly, "What about from now on?"


    "You didn''t make a mistake, how can you be on the list?"


    Master Taiwu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Brother Taishi, are you here for those disciples in Kunlun?"


    Tai Shiwei smiled slightly, "I am imprisoned because I am inferior to human skills. If I want to seek revenge, I will find my enemy. What do I do with you? I don''t care if you are on the list. It doesn''t matter whether you have me or not."


    Master Taiwu paused, "Four disciples of Kunlun, two of them fought against the immortal realm in Xianshu City, and killed more than a hundred practitioners in the immortal realm. One picked a jade door in Furongtian and wounded more than 30 people. A person who made friends with the Demon Clan in the Demon Realm and talked to the Demon Venerable with wine and wine did have a reason to be on the list of ten thousand evils, but so far, there is no news on Xian Ting, and the old man will not write."


    Tai Shi said calmly, "Then don''t move anymore."


    Master Taiwu seemed to realize something, "Have you negotiated with Xianting?"


    Tai Shi said calmly, "No, I haven''t been to Xianting, Xuanling Sect hasn''t gone, and there will be no tomorrow."


    "The old man understands."


    Master Taiwu nodded slightly, looked at Taishi and said, "Do you think it''s possible, Brother Taishi?"


    The atmosphere was a bit stagnant, and Miao Yue''s mind at the side became tighter.


    Tai Shi said it was for the Ten Thousand Swordsman Ranking?


    She could see that Tai Shi was provoking the relationship between Shushan and Xian Ting. If Master Tai Wu listened to Tai Shi, he would no longer update and change the Ten Thousand Ferocious List according to Xian Ting��s needs. There may be no impact in a short time. After all, Shushan is the earliest member of the fairy court, and the relationship is very strong, but if the Kunlun disciples do more things against the fairy world, what about Shushan?


    If you still don''t change the list of ten thousand evil spirits, Shushan will inevitably break with Xian Ting, and even leave the fairy world.


    Tai Shi said that his face was indifferent, "Is it impossible?"


    Master Taiwu slowly said, "If you are just a few disciples, the old man will not care. If you don''t write, you won''t write. There will be no impact. But Brother Taishi, your focus is not that at all. Several Kunlun disciples, today the old people have responded, and the entire fairy world will change in the future."


    "The list of all evils in the heavens is a tight curse given by Xian Ting to all the practitioners of the heavens."


    Taishi paused, "The person who casts the curse is Xian Ting, and the person who chants the curse is you, so you are willing to keep chanting the spells given by others?"


    Master Taiwu''s expression sank, "It''s been like this since the first day."


    Tai Shiyan looked at him, "It has always been like this, then must it be correct?"


    Master Taiwu''s figure trembles slightly, and he slowly said, "Is it right, but it''s not for you or me. You can come and mention this at the next Fairy Court meeting. Shushan promises you are fine, but now, the old man is fine anyway. It is impossible to promise you."


    "To Xianting?"


    Tai Shiwei smiled and nodded, "You are still as straightforward as you used to be, then we won''t talk about this."


    "I was wrong, you are indeed different."


    Master Taiwu sighed slightly, "Brother Taishi, in the past, you never considered these things about the immortal world and the sect, let alone leave a thorn in your eyes. At that time, there was only a sword in your eyes, nothing else. The old man still remembers that you said that there were too many miscellaneous things for the old man, and the swordsmanship was stagnated because of this. At that time, the old man was very satisfied, and felt that if this continues, the old man is not worthy of your opponent."


    Tai Shi said with a faint smile, "I said, my sword is gone, and what I want to do now has nothing to do with the sword."


    Master Taiwu sighed, "It''s a pity."


    "It''s a pity indeed."


    Tai Shiyan nodded, "But I think this is also very good."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continued support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4026: I changed

    "Brother Taishi, what do you think of Zhou Shu?"


    Master Taiwu broke the silence and glanced at Tai Shizhi silently.


    "Zhou Shu..."


    Tai Shi said that he shifted his gaze from Zhou Shu''s name and looked up, "These two people are very similar."


    Master Taiwu seemed to realize something, "You mean nine yuan?"


    "It''s Kyushu Xuanyuan."


    Tai Shiyan nodded, "First of all, both of them created the Dao...Of course, the Nine Yuans created the Dao. Of course, the immortal world does not admit it, nor is it. If you admit it, the immortal world has done the big thing of destroying the Dao.


    Master Taiwu hesitated, "Brother Taishi, it was actually a misunderstanding."


    "Of course I know how the fairy world explains it."


    Tai Shi said that he was watching him, "But the misunderstandings are all said by the immortal world. With so many lives, can a misunderstanding really be explained? Chu Xiaoyao, you don��t have such a deep relationship with Xianchou, why do you like to do for them so much? Speak? They have all left the immortal realm, and the immortal traps who are still in the immortal realm are not the people in the past at all."


    "I know, but the matter is not clear, both sides are at fault, and the fairy world has also been punished."


    Master Taiwu frowned, "Brother Taishi, don''t worry about these things anymore, otherwise you can''t say anything."


    "Sounds harsh, doesn''t it? Let''s not say."


    Tai Shiwei paused, and said slowly, "Both of them created the Dao, both came from the Xuanhuang Realm, and both were called the Xuanhuang Realm and the Human Sovereign. Now they both request orders for practitioners in the Xuanhuang Realm, and they both associate with the demons and have similar temperaments. , I still have that sword. If I hadn''t met Zhou Shu and glanced at his fate, I would really think that they were the same."


    Master Taiwu seemed thoughtful, "A high evaluation, it''s rare to be able to tell it from your mouth."


    "He defeated someone I couldn''t beat."


    Tai Shi said that he shook his head lightly, seemingly regretful, "But he and I are not the same way."


    Master Taiwu moved in his heart and asked, "Is it now or in the past?"


    "Not now, nor in the past."


    Tai Shi said in a deep voice, "What are you asking about this? Are you worried about Kunlun and Xianshucheng uniting?"


    Master Taiwu smiled unconsciously, "Isn��t it a worry for the old man? The fact is that you have already joined together, he saved you, and the Kunlun disciples also came forward to help him defend the city, or directly fight the immortal world. Isn��t that right? Count as a joint?"


    Tai Shi said that he shook his head, "Kunlun will not unite with other sects."


    Master Taiwu was stunned, and he groaned for a few breaths, "The old man doesn''t understand what you are going to do."


    "Then don''t understand, it''s a good thing for me."


    Tai Shi said with a smile, seeming to laugh at himself, "I used to be, I must be very good to see through, right?"


    "In the past you were a sword. It''s really not hard to see through. Now..." Master Taiwu shook his head and thought for a while, "Brother Taishi, how did you get sent to Anding City from the Immortal Realm? It was Elder Ying who made the move. , Or from the Xuanling Sect...? I really don''t understand how a sword repairer like you was caught in Anding City."


    Miao Yue''s eyes widened, and she was also curious.


    A sword repairman who is close to the sword master, there are still people who can restrain him, from the immortal world to the Anding City, and still have so many years?


    I''m afraid that only sages can do it.


    Tai Shi said that his face changed, and he sneered, "No one sent it, I went by myself."


    "Senior went there by himself?"


    Miao Yue couldn''t help it anymore, looking at him suspiciously.


    "He said that there were people who wanted to challenge me, and that my kendo should not be that person''s opponent, and that he would definitely learn something from fighting against that person," Tai Shizhi laughed. "Sounds simple, doesn''t it? The truth is that. A sword alone, I went like this, and then I lost and the sword was ruined, but I lost because of kendo."


    When it comes to the word kendo, there is still a light of pride in his eyes, but it flashes away.


    Instead, there are extremely complex emotions that no one can see through.


    "what����"


    Miao Yue stagnated, lowered his head and dared not make a sound. Is anyone so innocent?


    She had long heard that Taishi said that he was dedicated to the sword, but such a simple trap would also be caught, and it was too unbelievable.


    "This is not surprising."


    Master Taiwu was very calm, and said calmly, "You may not be able to bear it after changing to the old. If you don''t want to keep the list of ten thousand evils, you and I have reached the stage of cultivation. If someone really has better swordsmanship than himself, he must be forbearance. I can''t help but go. For swordsmen like us, only by constantly challenging the strong can kendo improve...The person who says these things to you must be someone you believe in, right?"


    Tai Shi said slowly, "It''s Xiaoshi."


    "Little Rock?"


    Miao Yue raised her head and searched her stomach, but she had no impression.


    "It''s him?" Master Taiwu''s face changed, and he said in a daze, "No wonder...no wonder...Brother Taishi, the old man understands."


    Miao Yue curiously said, "Master, who is Xiaoshi?"


    Master Taiwu frowned, "Don''t ask if you don''t know."


    Tai Shi said lightly, "It''s nothing, it''s my disciple, Kunlun''s deputy suzerain at the time."


    Miao Yue stagnated, not knowing what to say for a while, only stepped back a few steps.


    She also understood that her disciple said that there are good sword repair opponents waiting for her, who would believe it? As a result, after he went, UU reading only had many traps waiting. The enemy he really met was not a kendo practitioner at all. The purpose of his past was to imprison him and then absorb his sword intent... Ren Anyone who is betrayed by the most trusted person and loses the sword that he has followed for tens of thousands of years will change his temperament.


    This is really not surprising now.


    Master Taiwu glanced at Miao Yue, shook his head slightly, turned to Taishi and said, "During this period, are you rectifying the sect?"


    "There is nothing to rectify."


    Tai Shi said that he shook his head and sighed, "Unfortunately, Xiao Shi has already left."


    Master Taiwu said sternly, "The old man can check it for you. If you like, his name will also be on the Ten Thousand Fiends list."


    "Don''t look for it, I''m not looking for him for revenge."


    Tai Shiyi smiled and said, "He is a talent. When I was away, the sect did not cause any major incidents, did not die, and did not fall to the immortal world. This shows that he, the suzerain, is doing a good job, and I probably just don��t want to be scolded by me all the time. If he is still in Kunlun, it will be of great help to Kunlun, and if he can''t harm me, I will be different."


    "You...really different."


    Master Taiwu frowned unconsciously, "Didn''t you have a grudge and hatred like hatred? If you hurt you, just forget it?"


    "It''s nothing to harm me, as long as it can help me."


    Tai Shi said indifferently, "The important thing in cultivating in the heavens is not to distinguish between grievances and grievances, but to gain benefits. As long as I can achieve my goal, everything else doesn''t matter. Chu Xiaoyao, hasn''t your immortal world always been like this?"


    Master Taiwu stagnated and sighed, "This is the case in the fairy world, but you weren''t in the past."


    "So I changed it."


    Tai Shi Wei laughed, "No, how can I fight you?"


    (PS: Thank you Sandstorm 723 for your constant attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~~)

 Chapter 4027: coming

    Plane bell world.


    In the dim hall, two dark shadows were sitting and standing one by one.


    "Is there still nothing in Xian Ting?"


    "No."


    The Baili Qianshan sitting in the middle did not move. "In the past Xian Ting, if it didn��t call me to wait for ten years, there must have been a great change. But now, one hundred and seven years have passed. There is no sign of a meeting."


    Sombra slowly said, "It''s 108 years plus seven months and eleven days."


    "We Xianting elders are all going to be displayed, haha."


    Baili Qianshan laughed twice, his face was very ugly. He, the first elder of Xianting, who seemed to be the most powerful figure in the fairy world, actually didn''t even have the right to convene all the elders of Xianting for a meeting. A call from Elder Shadow, and then he went to execute the call. Now there is no movement from Elder Xianting Shadow, and Xianting doesn''t seem to exist and can''t play a role.


    Sombra hesitated, "Say the decoration is not enough, why don''t we do something by ourselves?"


    "Are you stupid?"


    Bailiqianshan rebuked, "If it doesn''t agree with the intentions of the other side, you have to overthrow it and start again. It is in vain. This person is just a time when the immortal world is in danger, and the old man can never get out of him."


    "I was wrong, brother."


    Black Shadow leaned back and sighed, "It''s just that we waited to be really anxious. We didn''t move, but there was a lot of noise outside. Not to mention the Outland, the fairy world was tossing. On the Kunlun side, Tai Shi said that he has come out, look. He looks like he wants to win Shu Shan."


    Baili Qianshan said in a slow voice, "Kunlun is considered a sword gate, and Taishi said that he is old acquaintance with Taiwu Master. It is not strange that he came back to climb friendship with Shushan."


    Soi Ying couldn''t help but said, "But he wants to change the Ten Thousand Fiends List, this is the foundation of the immortal world!"


    Baili Qianshan said calmly, "Master Taiwu is not that stupid."


    Black Shadow frowned, "If he is not stupid, he should put those two Kunlun disciples on the list of ten thousand evils, rather than being indifferent."


    "Moving Kunlun is also something that touches the foundation of the fairy world."


    Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains paused, "Xianting doesn''t speak, no one would do it. Master Taiwu is a man of utmost importance. You can rest assured with him, you don��t have to worry about this. Pay more attention to the people on your side when you have time."


    "People on my side?"


    The black clothes stagnated, "There will be no trouble in Baidi City."


    Baili Qianshan slowly said, "Be prepared for the rain, the young master appointed by your city lord, and Zhou Shu also had a friendship with Zhou Shu back then."


    "That... hard to say."


    The black clothes said solemnly, "His bloodline is special, and the Baidi Dao has already recognized the master. As long as it is from the Baidi City, no one can touch him on the bright side. Unless Xianting orders, I actually have longed this matter. I have been notified, but there has not been any response for a thousand years. I want to come there and he needs to keep it. I am even more difficult to get started... I was caught in a loophole last time, really shouldn''t."


    Baili Qianshan sighed, "Oh."


    Sombra slowly said, "Say something to violate..."


    Baili Qianshan said in a slow voice, "As you say, there won''t be any problems here, Xian Ting also promised."


    The black shadow hesitated, and said solemnly, "Tomorrow, there should be people from the Xuanhuang Realm, so that''s why it is tolerant to people from the Xuanhuang Realm, not just the one in Baidi City, even Zhou Shu. It��s the same. It��s all the same above. It��s hard for us to do anything below. It��s because of the repeated mistakes. If you were brother, you..."


    Baili Qianshan suddenly stood up and scolded, "The old man said that there is no problem, it doesn''t mean you can say anything!"


    "It''s me who made a mistake, brother."


    The black shadow leaned back again, bending deeper this time.


    Baili Qianshan watched him, and said for a long time, "Last time it wasn��t the old man��s opportunity, it was the temptation of the shadow elders. Don��t have too much speculation. The matter of the mysterious yellow world is not something you and I can decide, even if it��s between the shadow elders. If there is a disagreement, you don��t need to care. Anyway, when the final vote is made, the six votes they put together must be cast in one direction, and it is definitely not for the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "I also understand this, but this time, it has been a bit too long."


    Black Shadow paused, "Brother, Linglongtian, do you need me to do something? Recently, many people have gone there, and Linglongtian has suddenly released restrictions and recruited men to get started... we I have been raising Linglongtian in Luofu Realm, and I can''t raise a white-eyed wolf."


    "They can''t make it into the climate, and the position of Elder Xian Ting has not been determined."


    Baili Qianshan sat down and said faintly, ��You don��t need to think about it. It��s what you should do to recruit male cultivators. It��s impossible for a sect in charge to have only female cultivators. Besides, those male cultivators can��t enter the real world. Linglongtian, the old man knows that you are dissatisfied with them because of Zhou Shu��s affairs, but that matter is for the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Why do you have to do it? Now they have only been in charge of the sect for two hundred years, and they have not seen anything. There is no need to rush the knife."


    Sombra didn''t excuse him, only sighed, "It''s not in a hurry, it''s not in a hurry, it''s about to rust."


    Baili Qianshan frowned and said, "You really have been a knife for a long time. You feel uncomfortable not moving?"


    Black Shadow said slowly, "Senior brother asked me to be this knife. Of course I want to be a good one. Besides, there are so many rebellious people in the fairy world, but the knife has been left unmovable. Isn��t it uncomfortable? Then I don��t Go to the immortal world, UU read and go to Outland to use a knife. Is it always okay?"


    "Outland wants to use the knife, it''s not your turn."


    Baili Qianshan waved his hand, "You should wait at ease. The immortal world should use as little knife as possible. There are other ways. Didn''t you do a good job with the Saitama sect before? If there is nothing to do, take Ruyilou It��s okay to sort things out."


    "Is there anything to organize."


    The black shadow shook his head unconsciously, "Wanbao Tower cannot be moved, and Duobao Pavilion cannot be moved. These two houses remain the same, and Ruyi Tower cannot be changed. Wanbao Tower has been opened to Xianshu City. We still have no choice. move?"


    "Don''t keep staring at these two houses."


    Baili Qianshan said slowly, "Some small ones, there is no need to let them make trouble in the immortal world, and there is no need to hesitate to deal with them."


    Sombra nodded, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes, "Also, most of the rumors a while ago were made by them."


    "It''s not..."


    Baili Qianshan was about to speak, suddenly stood up and strode towards the gate.


    Sombra realized what, "Is there news coming?"


    Baili Qianshan didn''t answer, opened the door, and was already outside the hall. The black shadow looked at the starlight outside, hesitated, and retracted into the shadow.


    After a few dozen breaths, Baili Qianshan turned around and said calmly, "Here''s the news, Xianting is going to summon the elders of Xianting."


    "finally come!"


    The black shadow waved his hand vigorously, as if the light of a knife flashed.


    "Wait here, let go of other things, the old man will be back after a while, and you will definitely have something to be busy by then."


    Baili Qianshan gave an order and strode out of the main hall, still not showing the joy or anger on his face, but there was a trace of chaos in his steps.


    The first conference in this century will certainly not be easy.


    (PS: Thank you Lao Huo Tang for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4028: Done

    Looking at the hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains that came in, the shadow was a little stunned.


    The elders of Xian Ting are all in the Louvre realm. It is not difficult to convene, but a meeting will end in less than a quarter of an hour. Isn''t it too fast?


    Still waiting for a century-long conference.


    "Will it be over so soon?"


    The shadow couldn''t help asking.


    Baili Qianshan slowly closed the door, step by step walked to the middle and sat down, staring at the empty hall, and groaning for a few breaths, "It''s over."


    Seeing this scene, the black shadow didn''t dare to speak out.


    Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains have lifted weights at all times, but at this time they are so dignified that even walking has turned into slow motion. This time the Fairy Court meeting must be no small thing, and there may be some shocking news.


    After hesitating for a while, he said, "Is Xian Ting still going to fight Xianshu City? Or punish Kunlun?"


    "No."


    Baili Qianshan shook his head and said calmly, "Elder Shadow said only a word and the meeting ended."


    The shadow asked suspiciously, "A word?"


    "Except for the hanging bell sect, which sect gets Zhou Shu, can get the sacred artifact."


    Hundred Miles Qianshan laughed when he finished speaking, his beards were shaking, "I''m really afraid that the heavens will not be chaotic."


    "Hallows?"


    The shadow was stunned, "Duan will take out the sacred artifact tomorrow?"


    "They must have it over there. It was a guess before, but now it is certain. In front of so many elders of Xianting, Elder Ying can''t tell a lie. Although they can take it out, they can��t be the holy treasure that they have promoted. It is impossible to be bestowed, but in the end it is also a sacred weapon. Even if there is no owner and no god, it is no less than a saint. It is definitely enough for the town sect." Bailiqianshan nodded, "This is all right. Regardless of the heavens or the immortal world, they are going crazy."


    "The holy artifact is the foundation of the sect for eternity, how can it not be crazy?"


    Black Shadow said unconsciously, "With the sacred artifacts, the sect can stabilize its foundation and develop without scruples. As long as the sect master is not stupid, he will be in charge of the sect after thousands of years, and it is still incredibly stable. "


    Think of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. I have been in charge of the sect for tens of thousands of years, but once something goes wrong, it will be immediately thrown away by Xian Ting.


    If the Ten Thousand Soul Sect had sacred artifacts or saints, Xian Ting would never do so.


    Baili Qianshan said faintly, "That''s natural."


    Up to now, he has not fully guessed the intentions of Elder Shadow.


    Zhou Shu may have as much value as the sacred artifact, and it is also worth replacing his head with a sacred artifact that has no mind and no owner, but such a public reward is definitely not something that Xianting could do in the past. Xianting''s existence , Is to ensure the stability of the entire immortal realm and even the heavens, but now directly take out the holy artifacts, are the immortal realms and the heavens stable?


    If you can get Zhou Shu, let''s not say first, the internal mess will start first.


    The various sects will inevitably fall into disputes. After the chaos, it is hard to say what the fairy world looks like.


    And there is another problem is that Xian Ting excluded the Xuanling Sect this time.


    "something wrong."


    The shadow said slowly, "Why is there no Suspense Sect? Suspense Sect may not need this holy artifact, but Xian Ting directly refused to let Suspense Sect hunt down Zhou Shu, or even participate in it. What does this have for Xian Ting? significance?"


    Baili Qianshan didn''t answer, but smiled and said, "Tell me about it."


    Sombra hesitated, or said, "Does Xian Ting want to reshape a new Suspense Sect?"


    "This conclusion was the first thing the old man thought of."


    Baili Qianshan faintly said, "But the old man thinks that it is not. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, the Xuanling Sect is the fairy world, and the fairy world has become like this now. The Xuanling Sect has an unshirkable responsibility. Push the Xuanling Sect to take responsibility. To reorganize Xian Ting, Xian Ting can also explain to the practitioners of the heavens, but it is not like that on Xian Ting''s side. Xian Ting and Xuanling Sect do not need to explain to anyone. It is only a failure, which is nothing at all. The Suspended Bell Sect is still the best and most powerful sect to control the Immortal Realm. It is the spokesperson of Xian Ting, and its status will not change. Even if it is to restart, Xian Ting should not do this."


    "If Xian Ting wants to move the Suspended Bell Sect, I won''t be here now, and the world of Luofu will change drastically."


    The black shadow also understood, just sighed, "But when he is in a hurry, it''s really hard not to think so."


    Bailiqianshan nodded, "I''m all the old man, so naturally you are the same."


    "Think about it carefully," Black Shadow said slowly, "Xian Ting deliberately picked out the Hanging Bell Sect. I probably don''t want us to influence the whereabouts of this holy artifact. If we participate in it, we can control wherever the holy artifact falls. Up."


    "It''s true."


    Baili Qianshan smiled faintly, there are many self-consciousness in it, if Xian Ting doesn''t say, this sacred artifact belongs to him, he can be the master of 80%.


    Hei Ying thought for a while, "The four families in charge of the sects, as well as the other large and small sects in the fairy world, will be desperate now."


    Baili Qianshan smiled and said, "More than that, there are no restrictions on the immortal world. There are also many sects in the outer domain. Besides, you can build a new sect. There are thousands of large and small around Xianshu City."


    Black Shadow said unconsciously, "Those sects, even if they are united together, it is useless, at best it will make Xianshu City sick."


    "It''s good to be disgusting, as long as the sects around Xianshu City don''t have intentions."


    Baili Qianshan nodded, "Of course, the ones that might actually get the sacred artifacts are still those, it depends on how they do it."


    "It''s definitely impossible to have an alliance. For the Sacred Artifact, there will be no Zongmen alliance to fight Xianshu City. It can only be integrated," Black Shadow seemed to think. "Every big sect will annex the surrounding small sects. Really have a show."


    Baili Qianshan repeated, "The Suspension Bell Sect is indeed a theater."


    Black Shadow smiled bitterly, "Unexpectedly, we can only watch the show this time, and the Suspense Sect can no longer maintain the order of the fairy world, ha ha."


    Baili Qianshan paused, "Xian Ting didn''t say that Baidi City can only watch the theater."


    "this is okay?"


    The black shadow raised his head and looked at Baili Qianshan suspiciously.


    "Xian Ting didn''t talk about Baidi City, why not?"


    Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains slowly said, UU reading www. uuk��nshu. com "You don''t want sacred objects?"


    Black Shadow''s mind tightened, and quickly said, "What does a knife still need a sacred tool for?"


    Baili Qianshan smiled, "You don''t need a knife, but Baidi City may need it."


    The black shadow said in a deep voice, "Senior brother, don��t need to say that, Baidi City is already dead in the Xuanhuang Realm, here is just a borrowed name, and the Baidi City can only exist because of the Hanging Bell Sect. For this, I��ll go to Baidi. It was confirmed that day in the city, it is impossible to change."


    Baili Qianshan slowly said, "If it''s not for the Baidi City, but for the Xuanling Sect?"


    Black Shadow groaned, "Then you have to think about it, but the brother is sure that this is really ok? Xian Ting will leave it alone?"


    "But if you really watch the show and something goes wrong, then it will be our Xuanlingzong''s fault."


    Baili Qianshan looked into the distance, "You stay here for this period of time, and wait until you take a closer look. You can''t be led by others, even Xianting."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4029: betray

    It''s called Dongcheng.


    Xu Ran strode into the main hall with doubts on his face, "Three Elders, why do you want to establish a sect suddenly?"


    "Young Master, you are back."


    The third elder blushed and walked down the steps, "This trip has been very hard."


    "It''s just a few trips, what''s the hard work."


    Xu Ran shook his head slightly, "With the prestige of Xianshu City, we are much easier to do. Without saying anything, others know what to do. The few places we go to have already agreed to merge. Counting them, we are now in Xu''s family. There are already three thousand three hundred and seven realms."


    Speaking indifferently, but there is a lot of pride in his eyes.


    Since Xianshu City defeated the army of the immortal world, the development of the Xu family has never been so smooth. The forces that had shunned in the past took the initiative to move closer, but in just a hundred years, the Xu family��s sphere of influence has expanded three times, and the four masters of Outland , Seeing that the Xu family will soon become dominant.


    This time he came to work in the branch city near the immortal world, and it was very smooth, as soon as he opened his mouth, those forces directly took effect.


    No wonder he was proud.


    Compared to before, he has done similar things many times. After all, he is recognized as the successor of the Xu family and is a person who really needs to show his face, but it��s hard to get what he wants. Troubles one after another. Conditions continue to rise, and the results are not good, how is it like now?


    After speaking, he looked at the third elder and realized something, his face sank.


    The look of the third elder was very abnormal, and his smile was strange. In the eighth sense, it was even more strange to look at.


    Could it be a family change?


    Something happened in the family?


    Probably not. The city lord of the Xu family is trustworthy. There should be nothing wrong with it, especially the third elder, who just came out of Anding City. I am extremely grateful to Zhou Shu and Xianshu City. ���� Yes, the attitude towards Xianshu City and Zhou Shu is an important criterion for the Xu family to determine candidates for important positions. Since the Xu family has decided to ally with Xianshu City, naturally they have to grasp this big tree, and any alliance against them. Those who were dissatisfied were all relegated.


    Xu Ran calmed down, "Three tribesmen, what happened? I just came back and heard about the establishment of a sect outside. We are a family, why do we suddenly want to establish a sect? Does the head of the family know?"


    Feeling the coercion, the third elder stagnated, but quickly recovered his smile and stretched out his hand to pat Xu Ran''s shoulder.


    Xu Ran stepped back two steps and said vigilantly, "Three Elders."


    The three elders in the perception are getting more and more weird, and they even feel like they have been taken away, saying that something has happened in Dongcheng?


    "Ha ha."


    The third elder''s hand was lost, and he smirked, "It''s my own decision. Of course, I have already sent a letter to the Patriarch, and he will definitely agree."


    Xu Ran glanced around, and more and more people came closer, definitely not out of good intentions. The previous suspicion has obviously become a fact. It is indeed a change in his family. He calmly said, "What is the reason?"


    "Two days ago, news came from the fairy world."


    The three elders looked calm, and the smiles on their faces became more and more, "Xianting just held a meeting, which sect won Zhou Shu, wait! Let me finish!" Feeling the closer and closer pressure, the third elders Involuntarily erected a barrier, "Xian Ting will bestow sacred artifacts! And the Suspense Sect will not participate in the competition!"


    Feeling the danger, he hurriedly said it out.


    Although the young master in front of him is young, he has accumulated a lot of prestige in managing the family over the years, and his strength is surprisingly strong, so he must not be underestimated.


    Xu Ran became nervous, "Are you sure? What did Xian Ting say?"


    The third elder relaxed a little, "It''s true that the Xuanling Sect and several master sects announced it together. The Xu family who stayed in the Luofu Realm came back as soon as they got the news. After that, Yunding City and Shushan also announced it. Quit, this is our best opportunity, young master!"


    Looking at Xu Ran, he almost roared out.


    Xu Ran was silent, and his heart was like a tide.


    It turned out that it wasn''t being seized... it was actually a holy artifact, what did Xian Ting want to do?


    If the immortal world organizes its own army to attack, it wants to let the various sects go? Sacred artifacts are rewarded, this is the first time since the establishment of Xian Ting!


    The three elders stared intently, and continued, "Young Master, the Xu family is already the largest family in the heavens. I have sent a letter to the Patriarch and asked the Patriarch to move people to Weidong City secretly. We leaned against the immortal world and continued to gather the surrounding people. Power, and then think of a way..."


    "you are dreaming."


    Xu Ran opened his mouth, with a trace of disdain in his eyes, "We rely on Xianshu City for the development of the Xu family, but now you want to rebel?"


    "Young Master, of course it is not good to rebel, but with the sacred artifact, the Xu family can protect the foundation of the eternal life! That is the sacred artifact!"


    The three elders stared at him, their beards widened, and their eyes were red, "Can Xianshu City help us? With all due respect, we could accompany Xianshu City in advance and retreat, but Xian Ting gave this order, We won��t be able to follow them anymore. Xianshu City is now pointed out by Wanfu, and all the sects of the heavens have to deal with Xianshu City. If we don��t withdraw now, Jianzong will show our attitude, do we still have to accompany the immortal? Did Shu Cheng die together? I never want to live that kind of life again!"


    Xu Ran said indifferently, "Xianshu City is not inferior to the Immortal Realm. Those sects are not opponents at all, so what are you afraid of."


    "Really not afraid?"


    The three elders watched Xu Ran urgently, "That''s millions of sects!"


    Xu Ran didn��t want to listen anymore, and closed his eyes, but his face became colder and colder, ��Three Elders, I didn��t expect you to be such a person. Don��t forget, if it weren��t for Zhou Shu, Can you come out of Anding City? How many years have passed since the sub-city here has been handed over to you, and you have done such a thing!"


    "Young Master, I understand the friendship between you and Zhou Shu, but now, this is not the time for friendship."


    The third elder waved his hand and slowly said, "One is to die now, and the other is to live forever. I believe that the Patriarch will definitely make the best choice. Young Master, here is a place to live. You have worked hard, go down first. have a rest."


    Before the words were over, dozens of people rushed into the hall.


    Xu Ran felt them early and didn''t care, but put away the protective cover, "What about Guan Jiu?"


    The third elder stroked his beard, "Relax, he is the Young Master��s person, and he will definitely be fine, but this period of time has to be wronged by the Young Master. I don��t want any mistakes in Jianzong until the Lai Master sends back the order. ."


    "It''s up to you and take me to see him."


    Xu Ran turned around and walked slowly outside the hall.


    The third elder said in a condensed voice, "These people are all loyal to the Xu family, the young master will not harm them, will they?"


    "The same is true for you."


    Xu Ran had already left, only the voice came back.


    "Young Master, sooner or later you will understand my good intentions, Immortal Realm... we can''t beat it."


    The third elder shook his head slightly, his eyes quickly became determined, and he said solemnly, "The matter of Jianzong Sect can''t be delayed any longer, the sooner the better!"


    I recommend that the chase app I am using recently, [\Mic\Mic\Reading\app\\] cache reading, offline reading!


    "Yes!"


    More than a dozen voices rang from all directions, sparsely.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20180208 for your continued attention and support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4030: Add fire

    Too tomorrow.


    Once thirty-three days, today''s supreme city.


    Even with the sudden emergence of Xianshu City, the Supreme City is still considered by most practitioners to be the best and strongest Xiancheng.


    Abundant resources, magnificent mountains and rivers, prosperous cities, indestructible formations, and strict to the extreme city regulations, no matter what they are, they are all examples of the immortal city in the outer realm. Countless practitioners will come here to learn from before the establishment of the immortal city.


    ����Most of the immortal cities in the Outer Domain now have the shadow of the Supreme City more or less.


    In the middle of Tai Tomorrow, there is a pure white tower. It is said that it can accommodate countless saints. It is called the Hundred Saint Pagoda and is the symbol of Tai Tomorrow.


    At the top of the tower, stood a tall and handsome young man.


    He raised his head and stared at the dense starlight, his pale face and deep eyes looked a little lonely.


    "It''s almost 60,000 years."


    An old man appeared beside him and said indifferently, "If you want to see the sky, go up and look up. You are afraid that this day will not happen?"


    The young man turned around and said lightly, "What sixty thousand years."


    The old man''s expression was condensed, "Knowingly asking, it has been almost 60,000 years since we moved here from the immortal world."


    "Every time I want to take a break, you have to remind me."


    The young man shook his head and sighed, "I know how to seal the old man, you don''t have to talk about it all the time, it''s rare to be free."


    "How long have you rested?"


    The old man said solemnly, "At the beginning we were forced to leave. We did not do it by ourselves to encircle and suppress the humane paradise. We were framed. The responsibility afterwards was borne by us. We were all driven out. That was the result of our struggle. The immortal world has nothing to do with us now! Don��t you feel uncomfortable? The old man is so uncomfortable that he can��t sleep every day. He can only get free from being busy, but he won��t have the leisure to come here to see the stars! The old man doesn��t care if he can go back, but I don��t want to recite such infamy for a day!"


    "I know, but we can only do that now."


    He has heard this many times, and the young man slowly said, "No one believed what we said at the beginning, and no one believes what we say now. And the three things we are doing have not yet come to fruition. All you can do is stay here."


    The old man stared at him, his face getting darker and darker.


    "It''s not that I''m not doing nothing."


    The young man sighed, "Seal the old man, as we said at the beginning, one of the three things can usher in an opportunity, and I did not relax for a moment... The first thing is to find the emperor, but you can get rid of it. Human Sovereign is in the Demon Realm, and we don��t get anything. The elders of the main hall are in the Demon Realm all the time. They don��t go to other places at all, but the main hall has not been able to get the exact news. How many more people we go to, it doesn��t work. The second thing , It��s our own emperor, you know, my ambition is not here, and..."


    "This is obviously the best thing to do."


    The old man seemed to be angry and interrupted him, "But why don''t you be the emperor? Compared to Zhou Shu, where are you worse? The founder, the seed cultivated with the three saints, which one is better, and who is replaced? Can be separated!"


    "By the way, the ambition is not here, I have no special feelings for human beings."


    The young man smiled faintly, "And I can''t do it. Gathering people''s hearts is not what I do. Zhou Shu is indeed more appropriate."


    "Speak for him again," the old man snorted, "You admire him, you are now squeezed to third place by him, and it is better to say a little bit when pressed by the emperor. Now Zhou Shu, what is this thing? ?"


    "Feng old you are still paying attention to these?"


    The young man laughed, "It doesn''t matter which rank is. For us, the rankings of the Ten Thousand Swordsman List are all imaginary. What does it matter? Whether we are on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List or the Celestial Pole List, the relationship between the immortal world and us will not change. ."


    Under the recommendation, [\Mic\Mic\Reading\app\\] is really good, it is worth installing one for book friends, and both Android and iPhone support!


    The old man paused, "Jing Tong, I am here this time because of Zhou Shu."


    "Oh, what did he do?"


    The young man seemed to think, "Is the recent rapid development affecting us? If it''s such a small matter, it doesn''t matter. People in Xiancheng come and go, don''t worry, let them go, they will understand sooner or later. The Supreme City is no worse than any immortal city, and we can do things like fighting against the immortal world."


    "Speaking lightly," the old man said irritably, "then you do it once?"


    The young man shook his head, "Don''t be angry with the old man, our relationship with the immortal world has not reached that level, there is no need to waste it, we need to use it in the future."


    The old man snorted again, and slowly said, "It''s not from Xianshu City. Just now Xian Ting gave an order to take down Zhou Shu''s sect, Xian Ting will bestow sacred artifacts."


    "Hallows?"


    The young man was stunned for a while before he said, "It''s really unexpected that Xian Ting, who has always been stingy, actually brought out good things this time."


    The old man frowned, "Do you believe what Xianting said? The old man doesn''t believe it."


    "There is no need or reason for them to lie about this kind of thing," the young man shook his head. "There must be sacred artifacts. Most of them will be made by those people tomorrow. Self-promotion failures, loss of consciousness and no masters, but For ordinary sects, it is also a good treasure that can change luck."


    The old man said coldly, "It''s also a holy artifact, how come you don''t seem to be moved at all."


    "Don''t be kidding. UU reading "


    The young man laughed, "There is such a true God as the old man, what is so exciting about those mud puppets and wooden fetuses."


    "Humph."


    The old man snorted again, but this time he was a little proud. "What''s even stranger is that Xian Ting also named Xuanling Sect not to participate. After the news came out, the Taiwu Master of Shushan took the initiative to withdraw, and then Genting City also quit. There is news that the doorman is not allowed to interfere with this matter."


    The young man seemed to think, "Did Baidicheng and Linglongtian not withdraw?"


    "Baidicheng certainly won''t. Those clowns have to work on behalf of the Suspension Bell Sect. Otherwise, it will really mess up the fairy world?" The old man said in a deep voice, "As for Linglongtian, can they retreat? They must regard this as the most important thing. Good opportunity, after all, the example of Ten Thousand Soul Sect is right in front of them. They really need a sacred tool to stabilize their position, even if it is a trap, they have to jump down."


    "Xian Ting, this is to roast Linglong Tian on the fire."


    The young man shook his head unconsciously, "Let Linglongtian compete with all the sects under the sky, I am afraid that the sacrificial artifacts have not yet been shadowed, and the position in charge of the sects is gone."


    The old man nodded, "I know this, and I don''t know what they did to make Xian Ting so dissatisfied, but they also have to do it. After all, it is still a sacred weapon, which is the guarantee that Linglong Tian can maintain."


    The young man said lightly, "But it has nothing to do with us. We are not a sect, and we don''t need sacred objects."


    The old man frowned, "Why doesn''t it matter? We can just do another thing."


    The young man stagnated slightly, "Now let''s go in?"


    "Why not?"


    The old man said coldly, "I''m afraid the immortal world is not chaotic enough, I need to add fire."


    (PS: Thank you tree001 for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4031: Anxious

    Wan Muting.


    Hao Ruoyan looked strangely solemn, "You all know, right?"


    "The sacred thing?"


    Zhao Yueru was a little proud, "Hehe, we Xianshu City really let Xianting lose money."


    "Huh?" Hao Ruoyan frowned, "It''s nothing funny."


    It''s rare to see Hao Ruoyan''s attitude toward people. Everyone was shocked, but they also understood that the situation was urgent after all.


    Zhao Yueru backed down, "It was I who said the wrong thing, but Xian Ting''s actions were more troublesome than the Demon Slayer''s Order. After today, most sects of the heavens will regard us as enemies, regardless of Outer Realm or Immortal Realm."


    "If Yan has spoken hard just now, don''t care about Elder Yue."


    Hao Ruoyan leaned back and sighed slightly, "We are not afraid, but Master Shu..."


    The hearts of everyone present were tense, Xian Shucheng could deal with it slowly, and Zhou Shu was now facing great danger.


    "Ling Long Tian..."


    Bian Xue said coldly, "I don''t believe that they really dare to do it! Are you afraid of our revenge!"


    "Ugh."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head and said, "It''s hard to say that Linglongtian is the weakest root in charge of the sect. They did not take the initiative to withdraw this time. Obviously they still want to fight for this sacred artifact, and it is the easiest for them to do it..."


    Zhao Yueru sighed unconsciously, "It''s really easy. Other sects need to be prepared and integrated. Linglongtian only needs to wait at the gate of Pangu Grotto. You don''t even need to go by themselves, tell Xianting, and then Prepare the trap over there, and when Zhou Shu goes there, he will take it straight away."


    The rest of them frowned, but they were helpless.


    Although the words are straighter, this is indeed the truth.


    If Linglongtian departed from the agreement, Zhou Shu would be in danger now.


    Hao Ruoyan said solemnly, "We must inform Master Shu so that he can make plans early."


    Thinking of something, she said again, "But you can''t go personally, like the previous thing that someone secretly left Xianshu City, absolutely can''t happen again."


    Lin Zhu lowered his head, and the others looked calm, but their eyes said something they shouldn''t say.


    "Here I have a tower of good fortune left by Master Shu, which can open the gate of the Yellow Spring and connect the heavens. Master Shu also left marks along the way. The last mark was half a year ago. We can barely determine a range. It is guaranteed to succeed, but there is no better way," Hao Ruoyan slowly said, "I can''t go to the soul world, so I need one of you to go and discuss with the master of the soul world..."


    Before she finished speaking, Qingque said hurriedly, "If there is anything to discuss, I''ll just go."


    "You can''t, you have a heavy responsibility, you have to stay in the city..." Hao Ruoyan paused after looking at the blue bird, and said calmly, "Master Shu said, you can''t go to the soul world for the time being, because you don''t really understand the soul book. Before, the soul power of the soul world could easily affect your Hundred Soul Body, which was not good for you."


    "I''m not that vulnerable."


    Qingque said angrily, "The body of a hundred souls is not the body of ten thousand souls, I know how to handle it."


    "No way, no way."


    Hao Ruoyan no longer looked at her, "Going to the soul world is not easy, and the lord of the soul world is not very negotiable, so take a lot of risk..."


    Xiao Su stood up and said, "I''m going. I''ve been there, and I know how to find them."


    "Great."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded quickly, Xiao Su was indeed the best candidate to go to the soul world, "This trip is quite dangerous. Except for the lord of the soul world, Yunliu and many soul beasts may be troublesome. If necessary, you go. Relying on the ghost and god, Master Shu said, you can do whatever you want, as long as it is safe, he can solve the rest."


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it, but I''m from the Demon World..."


    Thinking of something, Xiao Su smiled, "There is no problem with the soul world, go now, the sooner you open the door, the more likely it is to catch up with Zhou Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Ruoyan thinks so too, then let''s prepare now."


    When they were talking, the two had already walked out, but they didn''t take a few steps, and a green branch came across and stopped them.


    "Senior Jianmu?"


    Hao Ruoyan was at a loss. They never conceal Jianmu when discussing things, and Jianmu has never done anything. Why did they come out this time? Do you know that Zhou Shu is likely to have an accident, to... she dare not think about it.


    "I will notify him."


    A dull voice came from Jianmu''s main trunk.


    Everyone was shocked, "Ah, how can it be done?"


    Hao Ruoyan said with joy, "Is it because of the Jianmu bud on Master Shu? Or is it a small Jianmu in the world of refining demon?"


    "I can do it, don''t worry."


    The branch was clicked twice, and it was quickly collected.


    "Thank you senior!"


    Hao Ruoyan bent down and saluted sincerely.


    When Jianmu came out, the most important thing was of course to solve the problem of notifying Zhou Shu, but the significance did not stop there. This was the first time Jianmu took the initiative to share the responsibility for Xianshucheng for Zhou Shu. There has never been such a situation in the past. It was Zhou Shuti''s request and Jianmu responded. There is a big difference between active and passive.


    It can be said that Jianmu is not far from truly integrating into Xianshu City.


    Others also saluted, with unconcealable joy on their faces, Jianmu agreed to do it, and he would definitely be able to do it.


    That is Jianmu, the earliest creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm and even the heavens. Humans and many races have been born and grown because of him. They are bigger than the saints and gods. No matter how big the problem is, it can be solved, let alone thousands of people away. What about communication in the individual world?


    Hao Ruoyan said with gratitude, "Senior doesn''t need to say a lot, just tell Master Shu that Xian Ting will take out the holy artifacts and offer him a reward."


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t help saying, "I want him to watch out for Linglongtian, especially Sui Rufu who is beside him."


    Hao Ruoyan said warmly, "Master Shu definitely wants to get it. What Linglong Tian lacks is the sacred artifact. This time she can unite with our Xianshu City. It is also because Master Shu promised to keep the sacred artifact for them, but it depends on the chance to get the holy artifact. How can it compare with the one directly given by Xianting?"


    Lin Zhu nodded quickly, "That is, the little girl doesn''t believe they can stand it."


    Xiao Su paused, "In fact, they can''t be blamed. One message can be exchanged for the sacred artifacts. You don''t have to go to Pangu Cave to risk your life, and you don''t need to be punished by Xianting. Anyone who changes may choose this way."


    Qingque said flatly, "It''s not possible, it''s for sure."


    "Stop arguing."


    Hao Ruoyan frowned, and UU read www.uuk��nshu.com to look at Jianmudao, "Senior, how long will it take to pass the information, can we wait here?"


    "quickly."


    Jianmu seems to have started to do things.


    Everyone waited quietly around. After about an hour, Jianmu''s branches trembled slightly, and everyone quickly looked over, full of expectation.


    "It doesn''t seem to be needed anymore."


    Jianmu��s voice came out, and it was still dull, and the Jianmu standing there hadn��t changed in any way, but to everyone��s eyes, the tree trunks looked like a piece of surprise that wrinkled the facial features. face.


    "what happened?"


    "Senior, can''t you pass it?"


    "Or something happened to Master Shu?"


    Everyone suddenly panicked.


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4032: Enchantment

    In the bleak void.


    There is a weird enchantment.


    It looks like the void, with nothing, no margins and no content, but like a prison, with a flying boat locked in it.


    "Zhi Lingxian, why are you looking outside in a daze?"


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "You can''t tolerate half-heartedness when you talk. If you make a mistake, the perception you get is completely different."


    "No, I don''t have the calmness of the city lord."


    Sui Rufu sighed, "It''s been a whole day, haven''t you noticed that our flying boat hasn''t moved for a whole day?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It has nothing to do with talking."


    "Where can I still feel..."


    Sui Rufu looked left and right, looking a little anxious, "City Lord, we are locked inside. Time and space seem to have stagnated. I don''t know who the enemy is and what purpose he has. Under such circumstances, the city owner can still talk with peace of mind. ?"


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu stood up, put away his mind, and looked out.


    Sui Rufu walked to him and whispered, "What did the city lord see?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It is the power of a saint. There are two strands, which seem to be clashing, so an enchantment is formed."


    "We were accidentally caught in the saint''s battlefield?"


    Sui Rufu''s face turned pale, "It does look alike. Only saints can create this kind of barrier completely isolated from the heavens. Doesn''t it mean that even if saints confront each other, they won''t be in a place where practitioners can see it? It��s still emptiness here, why don��t they fight a little farther away? It��s totally against the saint��s rules to do so."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The saints do not talk about the rules, it is still in themselves."


    Sui Rufu stagnated, and then said, "That''s how it is said, but no saint has ever violated it. Only gods and sorcerers and demon gods will deliberately affect the heavens."


    Zhou Shu paused, "They shouldn''t mean it, it''s because we came."


    Sui Rufu''s mind suddenly shook, and suddenly calmed down. Of course, he was forced down, and he whispered, "The fairy world?"


    "I do not know either."


    Zhou Shu walked back and sat down peacefully, "Exercising Lingxian, it doesn''t make sense to think about it now, let''s wait until they are done."


    "Yes."


    Sui Rufu understood Zhou Shu''s meaning, and walked back with a wry smile, "The saints clash, we won''t be able to influence the victory or defeat, when the time comes, we will win and listen to which side, hehe, this is our practitioner. Fate."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Executive immortals are all quasi-sages, and they are not far away."


    Sui Rufu shook his head, "It is a thousand times harder to cross the difference in this word than to be an elder Xianting."


    She didn''t say a word, staring at the futon below her, already waiting for her destiny, and she would accept it no matter how good or bad it is.


    It seems that Zhou Shu on the opposite side is the same, but only looks.


    The enchantment formed by the entanglement of two sages�� powers does not find a gap, but he will not sit and wait for death. Although it is difficult to say whether he is sitting and waiting for death, it may be a good thing. Give it to others, even saints.


    The moment he entered the enchantment, he began to prepare, and it was almost brewing when he talked.


    As long as he finds an opportunity, he will stand out.


    A few more hours passed, to be precise, two hours plus four hundred and twenty breaths.


    A ray of light penetrated in, a golden light, and as that light entered, the barrier disappeared.


    Is it an opportunity?


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, staring at the golden light outside the flying boat, thoughtfully.


    Jin Guang quickly condensed into an axe, a broken axe, with power that people could not look directly at. Sui Rufu could not bear it for a while, but soon Zhou Shu stood in front of her, feeling the pressure gradually Fading away, she didn''t dare to speak, she only cast a grateful look.


    "It''s you."


    Zhou Shu stared at the axe and said calmly.


    The axe didn''t speak, but slashed suddenly.


    Sui Rufu was shocked, too late to retreat, almost yelled.


    "Not here."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, he had been sensing the whereabouts of his power, and obviously it was not the flying boat they were on.


    The void was split by an axe, and a dark portal appeared.


    It seemed that after exhausting his strength, the axe turned into countless streams of light and disappeared, and a person slowly walked out of the door, still muttering words.


    "what?"


    Sui Rufu couldn''t help it anymore. The person who walked out turned out to be Zhou Shu. She looked at that Zhou Shu and then at Zhou Shu next to her. For a while, she was surprised to lose her mind. What happened? Zhou Shu is a saint?


    "Shu Zhidao is about compatibility..."


    Zhou Shu, who was earnestly chanting Shu Zhidao, suddenly stopped, with a smile on his mouth.


    Zhou Shu stared at Zhou Shu who was smiling, and he was also very puzzled. Of course he recognized that this was his own soul shadow, and that smile was also a sign that he was about to return to his body, but he did not dare to let the soul shadow return immediately, this week. Shu was obviously different from when he left.


    Did someone move their hands or feet, or did they give birth to self-will?


    "do not move."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, it was the first time to say this to his soul shadow, and it was a bit weird.


    The ghost stood still.


    Zhou Shu explored Shu Zhili carefully, and his mind relaxed.


    Although the soul shadow is somewhat different, the soul shadow has not suffered any damage, and there is no trace of being affected or controlled. It is just that there is a long memory in the soul shadow. This is normal. This is the experience of the soul shadow during that time. After the return, that memory will also be integrated into Zhou Shu''s memory and become Zhou Shu''s own experience. It has always been like this. With these soul shadows, Zhou Shu can have many different experiences and insights.


    The situation this time is no different from before, it''s just a bit longer.


    It was the first time that a soul shadow had left the body for more than two hundred years.


    He smiled and nodded, the soul shadow walked over and merged with him.


    There is nothing to worry about. What he perceives is a certain fact. After all, with his current identity and ability as a founder, even a saint cannot change his perception without knowing it.


    "This... Founder, what''s the matter with UU reading ?"


    Sui Rufu, who had never dared to speak, still spoke, with a particularly humble attitude.


    Although she was already very humble when talking, but now she has lowered herself one level again, almost down to the dust.


    "Executive Immortal, don''t do this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "This is the clone I let out before, but I have no idea why it was sent back by the saint, but after a while, I can give you the answer.


    "understood."


    Sui Rufu nodded lightly, still respectful.


    She had already received a lot of information in that sentence. Zhou Shu��s clone was sent back by the saint, indicating that Zhou Shu was in contact with the saint, at least one saint, and that saint also fought against other saints for him, indicating that the sage had a friendship. shallow.


    Linglongtian could only win over Zhou Shu and never offend him.


    (PS: Thank you shadow 009 for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4033: Can you not go

    The broken world axe, the rushed world palace, the sparse light and shadow, the almost chaotic gray fog...


    It took a lot of time for Zhou Shu to sort out the memories of Soul Shadow, and then there was a long contemplation.


    Sui Rufu stood opposite him all the time, did not sit down, staring at Zhou Shu, with respect, envy, and other things in his eyes.


    "I almost figured it out."


    For a long time, Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t say anything else, this time I owe a lot of favor."


    "The saint has no desires and doesn''t care about favors."


    Sui Rufu couldn''t help but said, "They are very optimistic about the city lord, they will help, and it doesn''t matter in return."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Zhi Lingxian, is that what the book says?"


    Sui Rufu sighed slightly, "I guess, there is no saint who has done anything for Linglongtian, so I don''t have any more. Where can I be up to the city lord, the saint and you can block the robbery, at the beginning you said that you are not a saint seed."


    The tone is a bit jealous, but there is no resentment.


    "I really am not, and I can''t be."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "The saint''s coming out this time is indeed a personal sentiment, or the kind that has to be paid back."


    The Hunshi Axe that has not fully recovered, the Hunshi Palace that lives in the void, may have the majesty and some abilities of a saint, but it is still far from the past state, and urgently needs help. Although the Liangshan Sanxian worked very hard, it was still not enough. ����The reason was that the fairy world intervened and supported it on the surface, but it was ruining it in the dark. Among the three sages of Liangshan, some of them had disappeared inexplicably, so they had to look for Zhou Shu.


    The saint Yu Wei was still there and could clearly see many things, so the timing of his appearance was also good, and he helped Zhou Shu two favors one after another.


    Being busy is definitely not for nothing, Zhou Shu will definitely return it. Although Hun Shi Axe has a sense of mercy, but in the end he has benefited, and there is nothing to complain about, and it is also in line with Zhou Shu''s combination with the Liangshan Three Sages Hun Shi Axe. Interests, especially after knowing what is going on in Xian Ting.


    It''s not the first time.


    Sui Rufu paused, "There are only founders like the city lord, and the saints are willing to have human relationships."


    Zhou Shu smiled, did not refute, seemed thoughtful, "Do you Linglongtian admire saints very much?"


    The question was straightforward, but Sui Rufu didn''t feel any irritation at all. He just nodded, "Who does a cultivator admire saints? Except for sword repairs like Shushan, everything else is the same. Of course our Linglongtian is the same."


    "I really want to have a saint, or a holy artifact?"


    Zhou Shu''s straightforwardness added another layer, which was almost malicious, especially for Sui Rufu, who was completely unaware of it.


    When it comes to life and death, the necessary temptations are very important.


    "of course."


    Sui Rufu nodded seriously, "The reason why the Ten Thousand Soul Sect was expelled was because there were no saints and saints. Linglongtian certainly didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes. After becoming the master of the sect, our first goal is the saints or saints. The hope of the former is possible. If it��s bigger, it��s hard for a saint. The saint never cared about our sect, which only had female cultivators, and didn��t know if it��s too late to recruit male cultivators.


    She bowed her head and sighed. Every time she talked about this topic, most of Linglongtian''s managers were like that.


    But soon raised his head, his eyes flashed with expectation, "Now it''s different. Working with the city lord, I believe this trip to Pangu Cave will be a success, and Linglongtian will definitely be able to possess the sacred artifacts."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I hope so, but Linglongtian now has a better opportunity."


    Sui Rufu thought for a few moments, "I don��t think there will be a better chance. The resources consumed to cultivate the sacred artifacts are unimaginable, and tens of thousands of years may not be enough. We don��t have a soul world like the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The door won''t give us so much time."


    "The saint has delivered a message."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Xian Ting held a meeting not long ago. As long as I can catch my sect, Xian Ting will bestow sacred artifacts."


    Sui Rufu was shocked, "Is this true?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You don''t doubt the words of the saint, do you?"


    "No, no."


    Sui Rufu shook his head quickly, lowered his head for a few breaths, and said with a smile, "The first time I heard that Xianting would pay such a price, but for Linglongtian, what a good opportunity? Many, there are many stronger than Linglong Tian. Besides, we and the city lord are allies, and we will never send the city lord to the immortal realm. We believe that the city lord can also obtain the sacred artifact."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Xuanling Sect was excluded by Xian Ting, Genting City took the initiative to withdraw, and Shu Shan also announced that he would not participate."


    "what?"


    Sui Rufu thought of something, looking at Zhou Shu, his face changed a little.


    Zhou Shu repeated, "None of them participated."


    "This... isn''t this pushing the remaining master sect into the fire pit?"


    Sui Rufu lowered his head and stared at the table in front of him. For a while, he looked up at the table in front of him. After a while, he looked up at Zhou Shu and tentatively said, "City Lord, Linglongtian did not propose to withdraw?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Not so far."


    "No way."


    Sui Rufu stood up and quickly made a decision, "City Lord, I want to go back as soon as possible, please go to Pangu Caves slowly."


    Zhou Shu was not surprised, Wen said, "Is it okay to do this?"


    "No, it must be done!"


    Sui Rufu''s voice was a little hoarse, and this change occurred in a short time, showing the great shock of her mind, but there was no way. She absolutely didn''t want to see that she and Zhou Shu arrived at Pangu Grottoes, but they faced a group of people from Linglongtian. He Xianting��s enemy, if she had hesitated a few days ago, she hoped that Linglongtian could successfully win Zhou Shu, but now she knew it was impossible!


    ����Just now Zhou Shu attracted a saint to block the other saints. Who can guarantee that the saint will not come again?


    If the saint makes another move and rescues Zhou Shu, by that time, there will be no hope for the sacred artifacts in Pangu Grottoes, and Xianting will not receive any rewards, and he will offend the saints, and they will be tied to Xianshu City. The deep hatred to be resolved is Zhou Shu. The result of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is here. Linglongtian, who is in charge of the sect, may be even worse than the end of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect.


    In any case, she does not want to see such a thing happen.


    Zhou Shu understood her thoughts and said lightly, "It''s too late to go back now. If Linglongtian wants to do anything, most of it will already be done."


    "Then I have to go back."


    Sui Rufu became nervous and hesitated, "As long as they haven''t told Xianting, everything is still too late."


    The tone is very hesitant, and the mood is the same. Zhou Shu is right. Linglongtian has not quit. It is likely that he has already started to take advantage of the opportunity of the alliance with Zhou Shu. Maybe now the trap has been set up, just waiting. Zhou Shu enters the ring.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You stay here."


    Her heart slowly cooled, the chill continued to spread, and her body almost froze.


    Seeing Zhou Shu with a calm expression, she seemed to have exhausted all her strength to ask for help, "City Lord, can we stop going to Pangu Caves?"


    (PS: Thank you drjgz0 for your long-term attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4034: Wont be like this

    Looking at Zhou Shu who was silent, Sui Rufu repeated with a begging, "City Lord, can you stop going?"


    As long as Zhou Shu doesn��t go to Pangu Caves, everything is still possible to resolve. Even if Linglongtian has been arranged, as long as she goes back and talks about the relationship between Zhou Shu and the saint, she believes that Linglongtian will make the right choice. Compared to Xian Ting''s reward, it is more important to maintain Xian Shu City''s relationship.


    Who wants to fight against a founder who is specially guarded by a saint?


    It''s impossible to get the sacred artifact.


    Linglongtian is not a fairy garden, and can''t afford such a big burden.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said warmly, "Executive Immortal, I must go."


    Sui Rufu''s mind trembled fiercely. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say, but with a flutter, he could not control his body and fell.


    A huge sense of despair spread, and it drowned her in an instant.


    Falling to the ground, her eyes, immersed in despair, no longer had the focus, but she used her sight unconsciously to chase the little light in the void, as if she could be free from it.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, blowing out a refreshing breeze, "It doesn''t have to be this way.


    It''s a bit unbelievable to use the Purifying Heart Technique with the Sage, but it''s just right at this time.


    He can understand Sui Rufu, sandwiched between Zhou Shu and Linglongtian, that position is the most difficult, suffering double pressure and pain. When hope is not obtained from both sides, despair suddenly strikes. , It is difficult to maintain a stable mind, and it is normal for a mortal to appear emotionally in a short period of time.


    Sui Rufu struggled to sit still, and found Zhou Shu in his sight. He smiled bitterly, "Then what else can I do."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I still have confidence in Linglongtian, they may not have told Xianting, and they may not have set a trap."


    "impossible."


    Sui Rufu quickly shook her head and refuted herself, but she worked very hard, saying, "You don''t know Linglongtian''s desire for the saints of the sacred artifacts, if she can get the sacred artifacts, even if Linglongtianxian pays everything, she is willing, she will never I hope that the sect that she has established will slowly die out. In any case, she also wants sacred artifacts to stabilize her foundation, no matter what."


    "I understand, but there will be no sensible people in Linglong."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If I change to Linglong Tianxian, I will not make any decisions so quickly after I don��t have the first choice to quit. I will observe the situation, maybe arrange it first, and then arrange it in Zhou Shu. When you walk out of the Pangu Grotto, make the final decision. If Zhou Shu obtains the sacred artifact, remove the arrangement, and the two will rejoice. If you can��t get it, it��s not too late to start."


    Sui Rufu paused, wondering, "Isn''t this the same? For the city lord, it''s all betrayal."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are thinking about me, but Linglongtian is even more troublesome now. You have to think about them and hold the order. At this time, you must be calm and calm, and think about what''s going on."


    "The city lord taught that."


    Sui Rufu bowed his head and replied, thinking for a while, "It''s indeed better to do this. There is no quickest exit, it is more appropriate to do this."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yeah, if Linglong Tianxian wants to get the holy artifacts, she won''t tell Xian Ting so soon, if I started with me, even if she wants to, probably someone will stop it, the one from the small Linglong world, but It''s sensible at all times."


    Sui Rufu nodded subconsciously, "Shui Tianxian is indeed very unusual, it may be that he has experienced too much in the past."


    When I said that, my eyes became brighter, "City Lord, is it really the same as what you said? You are very considerate of our Linglongtian. If Linglongtian is really the same as you said, it will be fine, I really hope that is the case."


    "This is a better and more normal speculation. Like you, I am willing to do so. After all, this choice is too difficult." Seeing Sui Rufu normalizing, Zhou Shu''s face sank, "But you didn''t say anything. Wrong, this is indeed a kind of betrayal. If it is a true allies who advance and retreat together, they will choose to withdraw at the first time, just like Shushan Yunding City. Of course, their reasons for withdrawing should be different from yours, but they do It makes people more comfortable. This may also be the style of the big sect. It will not change its position due to external factors."


    "It''s Linglongtian''s fault."


    Sui Rufu didn''t dare to argue, but kept apologizing.


    "Linglong, the foundation is too shallow," Zhou Shu wanted to continue to comfort a few words, but after thinking about it, he said solemnly, "but no matter how shallow the foundation is, you can''t do such stupid things. Some small sects may be able to do such stupid things. Doing better, it��s really hard to become a big sect with grandeur by doing so."


    "The city lord is right."


    Sui Rufu nodded, "It''s definitely time to quit immediately."


    She felt the same way, but she knew better that if she hadn''t seen the scene with the saint just now, she wouldn''t have felt that way.


    This is the difference between ordinary people and wise people. Ordinary people can only make the right choice after they truly understand the strength of their opponents, while wise people understand the essence and make the best before things happen. decision.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Linglong Tian did not directly withdraw. I regard this as a betrayal, but it is a tolerable betrayal."


    "Really?"


    As if grabbing the straw of hope when drowning, Sui Rufu looked at Zhou Shu, too nervous to breathe.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Even if it is a saint, it is impossible for others to be loyal forever. Regardless of the facts of a gentleman, the final result depends on the final result. If Linglongtian didn''t tell Xianting, we could still enter the Pangu Grottoes. Then I will treat it as nothing has happened, and will not be dissatisfied with Linglongtian and deliberately go to your troubles."


    He has become a lot more tolerant now.


    Perhaps it is because the realm is higher and you can see far. The demeanor of the founders and saints has become 30 to 40%, and they no longer ask others by their own standards, and it is also related to experience. After the matter of Hu Lao and others, He did take a lot of betrayal and loyalty, and insisted on himself, not asking others to follow him in everything, even though he thought so when he was young.


    "It will be like this, UU reading will be like this."


    Sui Rufu couldn''t help but nodded, as if she was about to cry with excitement. Zhou Shu''s words instantly stabilized her heart.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "But we must also make it clear that if Linglongtian has told Xianting or intends to do anything in the Pangu Grottoes, then our relationship will be completely broken. I will regard Linglongtian as an enemy, and it is the realm of immortality. The enemy is the highest priority to be resolved."


    "It won''t be like this, it won''t be like this."


    Sui Rufu shook his head quickly. Because of Xu''s eagerness, the green silk fluttered and became a mess.


    "Okay, I won''t talk about this, and you can see the results at that time," Zhou Shu smiled and said, "In addition, I saw the sincerity and diligence of Ji Lingxian. I like it very much. In the future, whether it is an ally or not, Ji Ling Xian is my guest of Xianshu City and can come anytime. Of course, it��s okay to join."


    "Thank you City Lord."


    Sui Rufu bowed a salute, absolutely sincere and sincere.


    (PS: Thank you tree001 for your continued support and attention, and thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4035: Want more

    After comforting Sui Rufu, Zhou Shu also breathed a sigh of relief.


    He is not worried about the Pangu Caves. With his perception, he will hardly step into the pre-arranged traps. With the reminder of the axe, there will be no danger. In comparison, Sui Rufu is a bit more troublesome. Ling Xian had a problem with himself, which was not a good thing for Xian Shucheng.


    Besides, he is very optimistic about Sui Rufu, he will probably be Xianshucheng''s support in the future, and something will not work.


    "Talk?"


    "The city lord... only less than ten years will be able to go to Pangu Cave, I really don''t know how to calm down and talk."


    Sui Rufu shook his head apologetically. Although his mind has stabilized, he is still worried. Only when he arrives at Pangu Cave can he be relieved. Of course, the premise is that there are no traps of Linglongtian and Xianting.


    She still couldn''t let go, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s better to go to my world for a while."


    "Can you?"


    Sui Rufu''s eyes lit up, but he gave birth to a lot of curiosity. He can freely switch between the real and the real world. It is unique in the heavens. "It won''t affect the city lord? My cultivation level may be an obstacle, and... Know what they think of me."


    "It''s ok."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said that Sui Rufu had completely changed in front of him. He could no longer see the arrogance of the former executive Lingxian, and he had to worry about small things. He smiled and said, "Those guys inside are also panicked, mostly looking forward to it. If you want to fight with others, you will help me when you go."


    With the attributes of the real world in the demon refining world, those harsh restrictions are no longer needed. As long as Zhou Shu is willing, anyone who passes through the air wind layer can enter.


    But Jianmu still has to hide.


    Just when Zhou Shu''s soul shadow returned, there was movement on Jianmu''s side, and a few lines appeared on the tree trunk.


    Although vague, it can be seen clearly. What Hun Shifu said was the same thing. Obviously, Xianshu City had also received news.


    I can quickly think of passing a letter to myself. Of course Xianshu City did a good job, but what made Zhou Shu even more happy was that Jianmu''s ability had been improved, and he was able to relay the news through the small Jianmu planted in the world of refining monsters. The test is not enough. This matter is not trivial, because there are really a lot of places where there are buds of building wood in the heavens. If you can do it everywhere, it means that Zhou Shu��s Xuan Huang Jie is also away from the passing heavens. Not far away.


    Apart from Tao, this is his key consideration.


    Xianshu City cannot replace the immortal world yet, but if Xuanhuang Ring can replace Wanfang Ring, Xianshu City��s influence will definitely increase. After all, Wanfang Ring has no other function except storage, and Xuanhuang Ring is different. There are 17 functions, each of which is very useful. Now practitioners in Xianshu City regard Xuan Huang Jie as an important magic weapon, even the most important magic weapon, and the second thing that practitioners from the Outer Realm come to Xianshu City is The idea to get the Xuan Huang Jie.


    The first thing is to experience Yuntong.


    Yuntong and Xuanhuangjie are the biggest features of Xianshu City, and they are also the best way to attract practitioners.


    Thinking of this is a little depressing. In terms of attracting practitioners, Shu Zhidao can only rank after the top ten, not even as good as Kendo.


    Depression is just a moment. Zhou Shu is happy to see them develop anything that can increase the influence of Xianshu City. Swordsmanship is a good thing Xianshu City can take out. The Juggernaut inheritance and the descendants of Shushan are also self-contained. The sword body of the Xianshu City of Mai, this was stolen from Li Aojian, of course Li Aojian didn''t object.


    As for why Shu Zhidao is in the top ten, of course it has been carefully investigated by Xian Shucheng.


    By the way, the attractiveness of Patching Heaven City, which was established by Ping An, is ranked eleventh, and it is also on the top of Shuzhidao. It is not only the Way of Patching Heaven.


    It''s not a bad thing, don''t think too much.


    "Then trouble the City Lord."


    Sui Rufu got up and saluted, but he was a little overjoyed.


    On the one hand, it��s curiosity, and on the other hand, it��s also because of Zhou Shu��s desire to change the environment earlier, not because of the pressure of the founders and saints, but because of the quasi saints. These pressures can withstand these pressures, but she still misses Linglongtian, Wan Yi Linglong innocently arranged a trap, how should he face Zhou Shu then?


    Zhou Shu opened a door and sent her in. After a little bit of heart, he began to think about other things.


    Hun Shifu was willing to take the initiative to show his favor, and naturally also put forward some conditions.


    The Hunshi Axe cannot recover as soon as possible. It is not a resource issue. These Hunshi Axes can be obtained from the Immortal Realm, but because his injuries have not been healed. Up to now, he is still affected by the gray mist and cannot fully use the power of the saint. .


    He wanted to figure out the source and essence of those gray mists.


    The power of gray mist is very similar to the power of chaos. It can dissolve almost all the power of the law, but the difference is that there may also be the power of the law of time. For people or magic weapons affected by the gray mist, the speed of time will change. It becomes very weird, most of the time it is much faster than normal time, but occasionally there will be slow situations, unpredictable, which is very troublesome.


    For practitioners, it is almost a death catastrophe, and even saints cannot grasp the law of time and are unlikely to adapt to such changes. At best, they are suppressed.


    The Hunshi Axe at this time tried to suppress the influence of the gray mist and re-established the authority of the sacred artifacts, but this was far from enough. The gray mist must be completely eliminated in order to eliminate the cracks on the Hunshi Axe and repeat the old view.


    Even the saint couldn''t figure out things, but Zhou Shu had to do it.


    Anyone would find it unreliable, but Zhou Shu intends to agree, because it is consistent with his goal, he must go to the edge of the sky, and to figure out the source and nature of the gray fog, maybe he can understand the chaos. What about the law and the law of time? What''s more, Hun Shi Axe also taught him a lot of ways to suppress the gray fog through the shadow of the soul.


    Perhaps it was because of this that Zhou Shu accepted it happily, and didn''t care about the uninvited ones.


    There is another question, that is, who is it that is fighting against the axe?


    There is no doubt that UU Reading is either a saint or a saint. The power of the saint is so obvious that it can��t be more obvious, clearer and more powerful than that of the axe, but in the end it unexpectedly gives way, making Zhou Shu think he will lose. The situation did not appear.


    Is his goal himself?


    Is it kind or malicious?


    Zhou Shu would not simply attribute this to malice. The confrontation between the saints was not as simple as Sui Rufu thought. One wanted to harm himself and the other wanted to save himself, so they started fighting. This is unlikely, perhaps because of the repeated axe. Intervening in the heavens, attracted the attention of a certain saint, specially to warn Hun Shi Axe? Or do you think that Hun Shi Axe is aiming at yourself, so you are waiting there?


    In fact, no matter what you think, this saint can no longer make a move.


    Shaking his head, Zhou Shu didn''t think about it anymore, now the time is still precious, so continue to focus on the Palace of Life and Dao.


    As for Linglong Tian and Xian Ting, Zhou Shu didn''t care much, and he would know about it then.


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4036: hope so

    Shengxianjie.


    A small realm near Nanhuatian. It is said that there was a country in the realm who soared one after another and entered the heavens, where all people gained the way, and the grand occasion was unprecedented, so it got its name.


    Although it was discovered shortly after being arrested by the immortal, it was actually a great tragedy committed by a witch **** believer. Millions of people died, and they also deliberately used soaring to cover up. The believer was arrested by the immortal, but the world��s The name remained, and no one was arguing about it, because the rest of the people in the realm were taken to the Supreme City by the immortal capture, saying that the realm had been destroyed by the believers and had to leave.


    The uninhabited world is full of black pools, and the smell of stagnant water inside can not be forgotten for a lifetime.


    A girl in white clothes was standing above these water pools, not caring about the smell of the water pools at all, and focused on observing the bottom of the largest water pool.


    Through the dark pool water, you can see a hidden mirror below.


    It is called a square mirror. It is a good thing for monitoring. It can clearly reflect the surrounding situation. Of course, it is not the hundreds of realms around, but the void. As long as the flying boats or pedestrians in the void pass by, they will be surrounded by the surroundings. Under the mirror, leaving traces.


    The square mirror is a unique magic weapon for immortal catching, and there is none in immortal court.


    Immortal traps are arranged around Sijitian, with square mirrors hidden in secret places. Most of them are in the dead world that no one cares about. There is one place in the world of ascending immortals. This is the usual method of immortal trapping. If you think of the dead world There is no use and no danger, but it is wrong. It is often the dead world that will bring a fatal threat.


    There are not many people who know the square mirror in the immortal world. Only practitioners who have obtained the permission of immortal arrest and are familiar with the square mirror can use it.


    Linglongtian only learned about this after entering Xian Ting, and it took a lot of effort to obtain permission.


    "what!"


    The female cultivator whispered, "Uncle Master, come here!"


    A female sister in Tsing Yi flew over immediately. She was very fast, but her posture was not at all graceful. Everyone knew it was from Linglong Tian.


    "Look, isn''t that?"


    "Yes, there is a special mark of Linglongtian, and it must be the ship that Zhilingxian is riding on!"


    Looking at the mirror, the female sister in white could not hide her excitement, "Uncle Master, finally we are waiting!"


    "It''s coming."


    The sister of Tsing Yi nodded, but couldn''t see how excited she was.


    Noticing something, the white-clothed female cultivator said timidly, "Uncle Master, are we going to find the immortal Zhiling now?"


    The Tsing Yi Sister was stagnant, unable to speak for a while.


    People are waiting, what should I do next?


    They did not participate in the previous big argument, but they had also heard of it.


    Linglongtian, who was once extremely united, split into two sides because of a reward from Xian Ting. No one would let anyone. After arguing for 20 days, the once proud and arrogant Xian Ling and the elder seemed to have become Countless sparrows were chattering in the chamber. Many people suspected that they would never hear so many words again in their lives. They read the exquisite Taoist book that looked like the water of the sky hundreds of times over and over again. Not better than those few days.


    It was also in those few days that people felt that Linglongtian should change to a different management model.


    Discussing everything is really not a good thing, no matter the small things, but the big things can''t be discussed.


    It turned out to be like this. Fortunately, it was just an argument, but there was no fight.


    Although several elders showed signs of action, they were all suppressed by Linglong Tianxian.


    Linglong Tianxian didn''t say a few words from beginning to end, but the anxiety and longing in his eyes was something other people had never seen before. Obviously, Tianxian wanted to get the reward from the fairy world. That was a holy artifact. I still remember the first day when Linglongtian was established, and the first day when Linglongtian joined the sect in charge. Linglongtianxian said to the sect that Linglongtian would have a sacred artifact, I promise!


    Now the sacred artifacts are in front of them, and they are at your fingertips. There is a choice.


    Is the sacred object important, or loyalty important.


    Linglongtian has never betrayed an ally, but this time it was a real test.


    Although the supporter of the betrayal is saying that Xianshu City is not a true ally, and the leaders of the two sides have never entered into an alliance, but Xian Ling knows that Linglong Tianxian really regards Xianshu City as an ally, for no other reason. , Linglongtian is also fed up with the Suspension Sect, and Xianshu City, an invasive Taoist who can contend with the Suspension Sect, is more worthy of Linglongtian''s establishment, and only in this way, can it be truly solved in the future. , Change Xian Ting.


    At the end of the quarrel, Shui Tianxian also came out, and she, who had always ignored her, actually supported Xian Shucheng this time.


    The attitude is still very determined.


    The appearance of Shutianxian temporarily calmed the dispute, allowing the supporters of Xianshucheng to overwhelm those who betrayed Xianshucheng, but everyone knows how to do it, it depends on Linglong Tianxian. She still hasn��t decided, and in the end there is no decision. Rejected the order of the fairy world.


    No one knew what Linglong Tianxian thought, but Tianxian sent two people to wait here.


    Said to see them when they came, and if you didn''t see them, you didn''t care about anything.


    Is this giving the fate to that mirror and their two ordinary disciples elders?


    You know, they are not the core members of Linglongtian at all, and one of them hasn''t started for less than a thousand years.


    However, for most people who know Linglong Tianxian, this is not a very unexpected decision. After all, Linglong Tianxian is the person who understands the law of destiny the most in the heavens, and is the only practitioner in the heavens who has mastered the great destiny. When encountering unsolvable problems, the gods often choose to let fate decide everything, which makes sense.


    I just don''t know, what will change is the fate of the two of them, Zhou Shu''s, or Linglongtian''s.


    In short, it''s really hard to tell how their feelings are now, especially the female sisters in Tsing Yi, who are pressing the entire heavens on their bodies.


    Looking at her innocent nephew, the sister of Tsing Yi sighed, "Go see you."


    The white-clothed girl nodded her head, UU read , "Well, it��s very close to us, and it may be possible to get to the Zhilingxian in a few months. After we go, what should I say? Tianxian didn��t make it clear either. Just let us come over and make me confused."


    The sister of Tsing Yi said slowly, "The goddess only sent us two over. Most of them didn''t have the idea of ??dealing with Zhou Shu. When we saw Zhou Shu, it would be fine to explain the Xianting reward. As for what we should do, I believe Tianxian has made a decision long ago."


    "Well, let''s go quickly, I have already set the location!"


    The white-clothed girl didn''t have much emotion, and some were still excited. It was a great opportunity to be assigned by Linglong Tianxian and see Jilingxian.


    "It would be nice if I was younger too."


    Glancing at the girl, the sister in Tsing Yi sighed unconsciously. Like her, she didn''t know anything, just waiting for her destiny to come. It''s not a good thing. It''s like now, she''s afraid.


    I heard that Zhou Shu was not a murderous person, I hope so.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support and attention in the vertical and horizontal book industry for two hundred years, thank you for the book friends who subscribed to vote, comment and collect~~)

 Chapter 4037: What did you do

    The girl was urging, but the sister in Tsing Yi was still hesitant.


    It is indeed time to go up, but how to face Zhou Shu is really a problem.


    "what?"


    The girl didn''t dare to urge any more, she only looked up at the sky, and suddenly said in amazement, "Uncle Master, is that they?"


    A flying boat volleyed into the air and quickly stopped in front of the two.


    Seeing the familiar secret note on Feizhou, the female cultivator in Tsing Yi changed her face, blue and white. She went up to meet and was found by others. The situation was different. Feizhou took the initiative to come down, but the clerical immortal inside did not stop it. Xian has been Zhou Shu...


    The door of Feizhou opened.


    It was Sui Rufu who came down, his eyes swept over the two of them, unable to hide the disappointment, "Why are you?"


    "The disciple has seen the immortal Zhiling."


    The two dared not neglect at all, and hurriedly saluted.


    "Why are you two over here for such a major event..."


    Sui Rufu sighed slightly. Although he is a Zhilingxian, he still knows his disciples very well. Liao Qin and Fan Xiang are not core disciples, and they don''t know what Linglong Tianxian thinks, and he really pays attention to it. Still don''t care?


    The sister of Tsing Yi Liao Qin hesitated, "Is the immortal Zhiling already aware?"


    Fan Xiang looked around for a few times, "Exercise Ling, did he not come the founder? Does he suspect us Linglongtian?"


    "you shut up!"


    Liao Qin palpitated and immediately scolded.


    This clerical immortal is very strict, especially hate the juniors talking nonsense, talking nonsense in front of her, it is small to suffer a lot of hardship, it is not impossible to expel the sect, otherwise they will not be said, in the future When the Xian Lingxian became a Tianxian, he was called Lengmian Tianxian.


    But strangely, Zhi Lingxian was not angry this time, and only sighed, "It would be fine if he doesn''t come."


    Sui Rufu stared at the black water pool in the distance and shook his head gently, "He is over there, you didn''t notice it."


    She also has a lot of curiosity. I don��t care about the big things in front of me. I just went to see the black water pool and didn��t know what I was thinking. However, it��s okay to give them a chance to add up, "You two, are with the gods. Did the order come? What did the gods say."


    "How did it go, so fast."


    Only then did Fan Xiang realize that there was already an extra person on the pool that she was looking at just now. The shimmer of light around her body was not real, but it was very different from the other masters she had seen, and there was no pressure or aggressiveness. The aura, there is no annoyance being stared at this way, if it is the few elders in the door who can''t speak, the consciousness is afraid that they will be beaten back.


    That''s going to be a headache for a while.


    She thought to herself, this senior is very good, worthy of being a founder, unique.


    Sui Rufu frowned. In normal times, she would not spare Fan Xiang easily, but now there are so many things in her heart, and she doesn''t want to worry about these small things for a while, only frowning, "Say right?"


    Liao Qin hurriedly saluted, "Ling Xian, Tian Xian only let us come, but said nothing."


    "Really so."


    Sui Rufu sighed unconsciously, she actually thought of fate, destiny, what exactly Linglong Tianxian wanted to do.


    "What''s this?"


    Zhou Shu has already walked over, slowly, but in a blink of an eye.


    Sui Rufu stopped and said calmly, "I asked them what Linglongtian thought, but Linglongtianxian didn''t say anything."


    In front of Zhou Shu, it was a good idea to confess, nothing could be hidden.


    Fan Xiang graciously bowed, "Seeing the founder, the junior is Fan Xiang of Linglongtian."


    Liao Qin also saluted, "The younger generation is Liao Qin, the founders have worked hard from afar."


    "Haha, good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and took out two jade slips and two magic weapons, "There is nothing good, please accept it."


    "what?"


    The two were stunned, and they didn''t even think that Zhou Shu would give gifts when they met. It didn''t seem to be the etiquette of Xianjie Zongmen, could it be unique to Xianshu City? That''s too comfortable, but what is the situation between Linglongtian and Xianshucheng now, is it an enemy or a friend? Except Zhou Shu and Tianxian, none of them knew.


    Looking at the magic weapon of conceit, Fan Xiang stretched out his hand and retracted it, wanting to take it but not daring to take it, only looked at Liao Qin, and Liao Qin looked at Sui Rufu.


    Sui Rufu nodded, "Given it from the founder, accept it."


    She also couldn''t think of Zhou Shu''s thoughts. On the way here, Zhou Shu went as usual, rarely talked about Linglongtian, she didn''t dare to ask, but now giving gifts to juniors, perhaps she still regards Linglongtian as an ally?


    "Thank you founder."


    The two reached out and took it together, and took a closer look. They were filled with joy and excitement.


    The immortal implements are all 9th ??grade, and they are very suitable for Linglongtian disciples, they must have spent a lot of thought.


    Liao Qin suppressed his excitement and thanked him. He secretly thought that although he was reluctant when he came, it was really worth it to get such a big opportunity, but the pressure was still there, and he didn��t know what Zhou Shu was going to do. Is it to salute first and then pawn?


    "Nine-Rank, I may not be able to get it in another three thousand years of cultivation!"


    Fan Xiang lifted up, with a lot of excitement on his face, then opened the jade slip and looked at it, "Creator, is this the way of comfort you created?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Well, you can take a look, or you can give it to others, it''s suitable for studying."


    "I will give it a try!"


    Fan Xiang nodded vigorously, held the jade slip and the fairy for a few more salutes, so happy that he didn''t know what he was doing.


    Sui Rufu paused and didn''t say anything. Linglongtian is a sect with very broad Tao and laws. Except for some core compulsory laws of destiny, other disciples have not restricted their own Tao. As long as they are not forbidden in the immortal world, they can practice anything they want. Yes, of course Shu Zhidao is now considered a forbidden method, but as the sect in charge, it is not difficult to get around this level at all.


    "Zhi Lingxian, this world is really a pity."


    Zhou Shu turned around and sighed slightly, "If I had come tens of thousands of years earlier, and there would still be salvation, it would be difficult now."


    Sui Rufu was taken aback for a while, before saying, "The city lord is interested in this dead world?"


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Shu actually said this, and thought he was going to talk about Linglongtian.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, UU reading said calmly, "I just feel that it is a pity that such a good world is difficult to imagine in the outer world. If this origin can be rescued earlier, it will not be much worse than those of Xianshu City."


    "There are too many realms in the immortal world, I can''t manage it."


    Sui Rufu could only follow, "Especially on the Sijitian side, except for the main realm, no one cares about everything else."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "The Immortal Realm can''t manage it, so don''t take care of it in the future, and don''t care what you do."


    "This one����"


    Sui Rufu was stagnant, and there was no communication for a while. Although she heard a lot of these words along the way, Zhou Shu was still so casual in front of Linglongtian''s disciples, and she did not expect that she was a founder and there was a saint behind her. , Really unscrupulous.


    Liao Qin couldn''t say anything in his heart, and he didn''t dare to say it, but Fan Xiang beside him didn''t care, or didn''t listen carefully, just watched Yu Jian smirk.


    It''s really ignorant, it''s good to be like her.


    (PS: Thank you 13186162 for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4038: Wo edge grass

    Seeing their reactions, Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "Ling Xian, let''s go."


    "gone?"


    Sui Rufu was stunned and couldn''t help asking again, "Is this going away?"


    "Yeah, there is nothing to look at here."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said with a smile, "Liao Qin, Fan Xiang, come here for your hard work. Go back if you have nothing to do."


    "Oh."


    Liao Qin saluted, but hesitated about whether to leave. What was going on? I finally waited and left without saying anything. Although it was a good thing for her, the pressure was gone, and she had a treasure, but how should she confess to Linglong Tianxian when she goes back?


    Sui Rufu calmed down, "No, I don''t understand a bit now, what does the city lord plan to do?"


    "Do you still have to ask? Of course it''s going to Pangu Caves. We don''t have much time."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and was already on his way to Feizhou, "I won''t come back, but I won''t be able to catch up with the car."


    Sui Rufu was stagnant, thinking about it, he could only keep up, glanced at Liao Qin and Fan Xiang, and said to Liao Qin, "You go back, just say that we have gone to Pangu Caves, nothing else."


    "Understand, executive order immortal."


    Liao Qin agreed, but smiled bitterly in his heart. Even if I wanted to say anything else, there was nothing.


    Fan Xiang thought of something, but trot a few steps and shouted, "Creator, there is a mirror of immortals here, you have to be careful."


    "Thank you, haha," Zhou Shu laughed, "It''s okay, they can''t see me."


    Fan Xiang blinked, very puzzled, "We can all see it, why can''t Xianlu see it?"


    "You see it because the city lord wants you to see it. Okay, go back."


    Sui Rufu waved her hand, frowning in her heart. Why did this little girl talk so much, she had to educate her when she returned, but when she entered Feizhou and saw Zhou Shu, these distracting thoughts disappeared immediately, the most important and troublesome thing, Haven''t made any sense yet, how can I be in the mood to think about other things?


    "Is that so?"


    Fan Xiang lowered his head and muttered silently, a little confused.


    Seeing Feizhou flying far away soon, Liao Qin said in a deep voice, "Okay, let''s go back. Since the executive is still there, Zhou Shu also gave us a gift, it should be fine."


    "Wait a minute, Master Uncle."


    Fan Xiang ran to the Black Water Pool in three steps and two steps, and when he took a closer look, he immediately screamed, "Uncle Master, I really can''t see it anymore!"


    Liao Qin looked at it and was shocked. It was clear that Feizhou was still flying steadily within the perceptual range, but there was no trace in this square mirror, which was said to be unable to escape a photo of any quasi saint. It was really just now. The founder deliberately.


    "The founders are really amazing!"


    Fan Xiang raised his head and looked at Feizhou with a look of admiration.


    Liao Qin took a picture of her, "Okay, let''s go back soon."


    "I see, Uncle Master," Fan Xiang nodded again and again, as if swearing, "I have to take a good look at that book, maybe I can learn the skills of a founder, not too much, but one or two points. I''m content too."


    Liao Qin frowned and didn''t say anything. After flying into the sky, he quietly opened the jade slip just now, inside his sleeve.


    Inside the flying boat.


    Sui Rufu still couldn''t bear it anymore, "City Lord, are you planning to..."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Exercise Lingxian, now you should feel at ease, there is still a year to talk, don''t miss the opportunity."


    "Where do I feel at ease."


    Sui Rufu couldn''t help but said, "Don''t you tell me, the gods did not explain, how can you feel at ease? What if a large group of people surround you when you get to Pangu Cave? It''s better to kill me now instead of at a loss. Don��t think too much.��


    "its not right?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Zhi Lingxian, don''t you see the power of destiny in them?"


    "Do they have the power of destiny in them?"


    Sui Rufu stagnated, understood something, his face flushed, "I... didn''t pay attention, and I am not very good at the power of destiny."


    "Oh, I thought you saw it too."


    Zhou Shu paused, seemingly enlightened, "But it''s really hard to tell, after all, they are gone now, and the law of reincarnation needs to be traced back."


    "it''s gone now?"


    Sui Rufu complained unconsciously, "City Lord, you are embarrassing me. I can barely understand the law of fate and can read the information inside, but reincarnation will not know anything about it. You..." She didn''t struggle anymore. Anxiously, "What did you say in the power of destiny left by the spiritual power god?"


    "Just a few words."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "She didn''t give up the reward, she deliberately showed it to the Xuanling Sect. The previous agreement with Xianshucheng is still valid."


    "It turns out that Linglong Tianxian has made a decision long ago!"


    Sui Rufu was overjoyed. When a stone fell to the ground, the whole person felt comfortable, but soon felt a little wrong. According to Linglong Tianxian''s past habits, either handed over to fate or made a straightforward decision. This is a matter of delivering news. Almost never, "Is that really the case?"


    "Even the gods doubt it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "It can make the Xuanling Sect not be suspicious, and still maintain the alliance with Xianshu City, is this bad?"


    "Of course it''s good, I just think that gods rarely do things like this..."


    After hesitating, Sui Rufu expressed her doubts. Now in front of Zhou Shu, she will not hide anything.


    Zhou Shu smiled and explained patiently, "Leaving important decisions to fate to decide is definitely not something a person who wants to be sanctified will do. She liked to do this before, just because she is confident enough to decide those destinies. , You see that the choice made by destiny is actually her. Besides, the way of communication is very good. It is difficult to be discovered by the immortal world. The unobtrusive disciple needs the combination of the law of reincarnation and the law of destiny to see through the news. The main reason is to come here to rise to the immortal world...


    Sui Rufu nodded unceasingly. Although he was still a little confused, Zhou Shu also made a lot of sense, "What''s wrong with Shengxianjie?"


    "She had been to Shengxian Realm a long time ago, and she unexpectedly learned a few things."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "With her guidance, I saw it just now, um, I think the same as her, Xuanling Sect should never stay in Xianting again. UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.c��m"


    Sui Rufu also knew some of the past events in the world of ascending to immortality, and he was shocked, "Isn''t it the witch god, it''s those immortal trappers..."


    "It has nothing to do with the immortal arrest."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Xianlu did save people."


    Sui Rufu''s face changed slightly, "That is..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You don''t need to say it, just know it."


    Sui Rufu nodded, but his mind was still shaking. That''s millions of lives. Perhaps things like Outland are very common. Not to mention those small sects and alien races. Even the Holy Fire Gate has done it more than once, but here It��s the fairyland that is under the jurisdiction of the Xuanling Sect. Rabbits don��t eat grass on the edge of the nest...


    "Maybe I guessed wrong, but Linglong Tianxian chose here specially, which can explain something."


    Zhou Shu stared at the void and slowly said, "This time I decided to believe in her, in Linglongtian."


    (PS: Thank you 13186162 for your support and attention again, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4039: 1 picture

    Seeing Zhou Shu speak so solemnly, Sui Rufu will believe it if he doesn''t believe it.


    She sighed, "Xuanling Sect has indeed done a lot of anger and resentment over the years. Many immortal sects can''t see it, but there is no way. Xianting is actually controlled by Xuanling Sect in cooperation with Elder Shadow. The sum of the doors will not change the situation."


    "Not bad, but it will change in the future."


    Zhou Shu put away solemnly, smiled and nodded.


    Linglong Tianxian did bring him information, but it was not the same as Zhou Shu said. Only Zhou Shu knew that the simultaneous offensive and defensive warfare in Anding City and Xianshu City did make Xianshu City shake the heavens, but it would have an impact. The immortal sect was not so fast yet, but it didn''t matter what Linglong Tianxian said. Now that Zhou Shu decided to come, he planned to change his destiny, and even the most difficult predicament had to go.


    Let''s talk about advanced to Pangu Caves.


    "With the city lord, and Linglongtian, I believe it will definitely change."


    Sui Rufu nodded very seriously. She is confident now. Even Tianxian has decided to violate Xianting Yang. Why doesn''t she have to stand on Xianshu City with all her heart? Even the sacred artifacts could not be changed, so from now on, the alliance between Linglongtian and Xianshucheng could not be broken by anyone.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Talk?"


    Sui Rufu quickly agreed, "It should be me asking for advice, thank you, the city lord."


    This way, although she can��t understand most of the time, as long as she understands some of the words, it will be of great help to her. You must know that when she reaches her level, any progress is worth hundreds of years. It has been changed for thousands of years, but now it''s only a few decades, and she has improved a dozen times.


    "But I forgot. When I get here, I will become Li Shaozhu."


    Zhou Shu seemed to have thought of something, and soon transformed into Li Shaozhu''s appearance. He was indeed extraordinary in temperament and definitely not a vulgar thing.


    However, Sui Rufu frowned when he saw it, and sighed, "I can''t help the city lord, I''m really wronged."


    Zhou Shu put out an extra folding fan in his hand, shook it gently, and said with a smile, "Hehe, isn''t he very popular in your sect?"


    "Excluding the skin, there is nothing to say."


    Sui Rufu said indifferently, "If he really has the ability in those avenues, but he pursues the appearance too much, ignores the essence, ponders the subtleties, but loses the way. Now, except for the good-looking, it is really useless. The disciples in the door appreciate it. Welcome, it''s just used to solve some of the troubles and heart obstacles that arise during cultivation."


    "So that''s it," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "This is also a rare skill."


    Sui Rufu doubted, "Ah, is this also a skill?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There are few people who have the ability to entertain people with art. If they understand the true meaning of it, they may not be able to become a great road, especially now that practitioners are busy cultivating, this road should be of great use. Land."


    "A road? He might create a road?"


    Sui Rufu''s expression changed a little, "The city lord is so optimistic about him? I thought the city lord didn''t care about him at all."


    "No, it''s just that I didn''t need to read too much at that time. I can fool people by seeing those skills and knowing that they are five or six points." Zhou Shu laughed, "This avenue suits him well, but it doesn''t suit me. I There is not much time to delve into it."


    Sui Rufu seemed thoughtful, "I want to talk to Tianxian, don''t let him come out of Linglong Treasure Land. Since Li Shaozhu has the aptitude for creative way, let him figure it out carefully and create this way. We are Linglong Tian. I will try my best to cooperate with him," she glanced at Zhou Shu, she said carefully, "the city lord will not be offended, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "What''s so strange about this, you think too much."


    Sui Rufu said embarrassedly, "The city lord is really bold. I think the founders don''t like others to create the road."


    Zhou Shu smiled, but said seriously, "I can''t wait for everyone to create Dao. In these heavens, there is too little Dao."


    "The fairy world does restrict a lot of avenues."


    Sui Rufu quickly understood, nodded, and said, "But it��s not that easy to create Dao. A genius like the city lord can��t produce a single one for tens of thousands of years. Dao''s knowledge is also the best in the heavens, like that Li Shaozhu, even if he has some qualifications, he needs to be pointed out by the city lord, otherwise no one would think he has that kind of ability."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, blowing a little too much, "That''s his own ability."


    "No one of us Linglongtian thinks he has that ability."


    Sui Rufu is very stubborn, "If it wasn''t for the city chief to go to the Pangu Caves this time, maybe he is no longer there...If he really created the Dao, the name of this Dao should be taken by the city owner."


    "The more you talk, the more ridiculous."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and paused, "Isn''t Linglongtian''s exquisite treasure land like this?"


    He said that he drew a picture by hand.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s paintings, Sui Rufu''s eyes straightened a little, "The city lord''s painting way is much stronger than that of Li Shaozhu."


    "Look at the content inside."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. This is how Sui Rufu said that Li Shaozhu is not good, but most of them are also a person who likes piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy, his mouth is not right, but in the current immortal world that advocates power, a quasi-sage likes these sideways, it is indeed nothing. It''s normal for glorious things to be unspeakable.


    "Ok."


    Sui Rufu settled down, and soon he had doubts on his face, "It is the exquisite treasure land, even the details are not bad at all. It is not that people who have not been there must not be able to draw it. Does the city lord see it from Samsara? It seems that Hanruo hasn''t gone to the exquisite treasure land yet? Isn''t it..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I once got a painting by Li Shaozhu, this is what I painted."


    "It turns out that the city owner had known him a long time ago."


    Sui Rufu was stunned for a while, and then glanced again, "The city lord draws better than him. Even if I haven''t been there, UU reading has more charm than him, and the details are particularly clear, giving me a sense of life. The feeling of being on the scene, as if you are practicing inside now, you can have such a deep understanding only by painting, I have to admire the city lord..."


    Zhou Shu interrupted her, "It''s not just painting. I''m really familiar with it. I have seen records in many ancient books. Is there three caves behind the mountain in the painting? Is there a long piece in one of the caves? It looks a lot like Si Chen''s stone, the one measuring three feet, seven feet and four inches long."


    "This one����"


    Sui Rufu was startled, "How did the city lord know?"


    Except for the disciples Linglongtian decided to train, other people can��t get in at all in Linglong��s treasure land, and those who have entered are not allowed to disclose specific information to the outside world. For example, Li Shaozhu once drew Linglong treasure land, but he was reprimanded, but because He only painted the outside scenery. Linglongtian didn''t criticize too much, but who knew that Zhou Shu even knew the situation inside Linglongdong?


    Moreover, the Sichen Mountain Stone was the most special and important thing in Linglong Cave, and it was extremely tightly protected, because most of the immortal power came out of the rock.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4040: South China Sky

    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Your exquisite treasure land used to be Taibai Cave Heaven, one of the 36 largest cave heavens in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    It was only felt from the painting before, but now it is confirmed from Sui Rufu.


    "Xuanhuangjie, Taibai Dongtian?"


    Sui Rufu stagnated, but didn''t quite understand, "Why come from the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "I don''t know about this. The Taibai Dongtian of the Xuanhuang Realm disappeared 100,000 years ago, maybe someone brought it up," Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "These people are really picking up books. They just brought the artifacts. , Even Dongtian must be taken away."


    He has done similar things, but it sounds righteous.


    After all, what he took away was an artifact that he also wanted to leave. As for Dongtian, it was given to all the creatures in the Xuanhuang World by the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm. It is really unreasonable to be taken away by someone, but speaking of it, it is also possible to take it away. It must not be an ordinary person. Taibai Dongtian disappeared silently at the beginning. With the ability of the Xuanhuang Realm at that time, it was mostly the hand of a saint.


    Sui Rufu nodded, but was a little worried, "The city lord mentioned this..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I don''t have the idea of ??taking it back. The cave is not mine, and I don''t have the right to control it. I just sigh with emotion."


    "But everyone knows that you are the emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Sui Rufu said seriously, "If the Xuanhuang Realm is going to return, we Linglongtian will definitely do our best."


    "Then thank you Zhilingxian."


    Zhou Shu bowed himself and bowed, very serious.


    Sui Rufu''s face changed and she immediately turned away, but soon she realized that she couldn''t escape no matter what. She had to bear it and said with a bitter face, "Creator, you are killing me, to the saint You never salute like this, teach me how to bear it?"


    "I am for the Xuanhuang World."


    Zhou Shu raised his head and said straightly, "If I can get the sacred artifact this time, I still have an important thing to ask Linglongtian."


    Sui Rufu hurriedly said, "The heavenly immortal said that the alliance will remain unchanged. The city lord can make any request regardless of whether there is a sacred weapon or not."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. She didn''t understand. There is no action now, which does not mean that there will be no future. The alliance will change. The key is to say, "Talk about it, don''t waste time."


    "Good City Lord."


    Sui Rufu sat down quickly with a respectful look.


    South China sky.


    One of the most fringe 33 days. The fringe mentioned is not a geographic location. It is also difficult to distinguish a geographic location in the heavens. In fact, it is divided by the size of the boundary. No matter how the fairyland expands, there is no such thing. When it comes to the vicinity of the Sijitian, after all, after the Sijitian has passed, there are no realms, and there is no way to expand, and these realms have always been regarded as the edge of the fairy realm.


    In the world map, these four worlds are not the most fringe of the fairy world.


    But it is a bit like the four toes of a flying insect. The head and tail are stretched out, and the wings spread far beyond. The fairy world has been expanding and changing, but they have never changed, like four eternal fulcrums, supporting thirty For three days, there is still the fairy world.


    Nanhua Tian is very big, but it is not prosperous, and even a little desolate.


    After all, it is the most marginal realm, and the resources are not too much. Those who can come here are basically sent from the fairy realm, that is, the five people who are in charge of the sect.


    The five rulers of the Zongmen alternately guard the Sijitian and guard the portal for the immortal world. At present, Linglongtian is guarding Nanhuatian. If not, Linglongtian would not have the confidence to agree to Zhou Shu, saying that Zhou Shu would enter the Pangu Grottoes.


    Of course, not only Linglongtian people, Zhou Shu didn''t have to hide it in this way.


    There must be a Suspense Sect.


    The sect of rotation does not include the Suspension Sect. The Suspension Sect is made of iron, and there will always be their people in the Sijitian.


    The most eye-catching thing in the South China sky is the gate of poverty that is as high as three thousand meters.


    Although it does not have the grandeur of the Sage��s Gate, it is taller and magnificent than the Sage��s Gate. Of course, the purpose of the Sage��s Gate is different. The Sage��s Gate exists to show the essence of the thirty-three days and many avenues, while the Poor Gate is purely for defense. , The layers of runes on the door are denser than spider webs, and the cultivators on the door, such as the crucian carp who cross the river, can never see the rest.


    In order to defend the edge of the heavens, the immortal world really made a lot of effort.


    No less, if the edge of the heavens changes and the gray fog that can destroy everything escapes, no one knows what will happen. What is certain is that even in the best case, thousands of worlds will be destroyed. If it cannot be stopped in time, the fairy world may be destroyed, and even the heavens may no longer exist. This is not alarmist, it was warned by several saints together.


    Regarding this point, Zhou Shu also believes that protecting the edge of the heavens may be the most correct thing the immortal world has done.


    And the most incorrect thing the fairy world did was to banish the Xuanhuang world into the edge of the heavens.


    Behind the gate of the poor, there is no entrance to the edge of the heavens. The time has not yet arrived, but the locust tide should be coming here. I can vaguely perceive the aura of the law in the gang wind belt. This is also the reason. The guards of the practitioners seem to be full of energy. For them, the locust tide every few hundred years is a good welfare. The law fragments brought by the countless floating beasts are very good training materials. If you are lucky, you can get more. Good stuff.


    ����The locust tide that has swept through thousands of realms, and experienced countless integrations and rebirths can give birth to some particularly powerful floating beasts. The power of the laws they contain, even the golden immortal of the Hunyuan has to compete, and It is possible to obtain natural magic weapons, and Tao Qi is not impossible.


    "If it weren''t for the locust tide, I would also like to visit Pangu Grottoes."


    "If you want to go, you can go. We Linglongtian have two places, and they have long been given to Li Shaozhu and Zhilingxian."


    "Hey, I might get a good thing if I go, in case it''s a Dao Qi."


    "Don''t think about it. The goal of the sect this time is not Dao artifacts at all. Your cultivation is of no use. Also, now we have to look higher. We are all in charge of the sect, and we still value Dao. What does the device do."


    "Speaking lightly, don''t you think it is important to you? Then you can find a few of them and show them to me."


    "...I mean, I just want to have Dao Qi."


    "What is difficult to ask for Taoism? We have a lot of Xuanling Sect. It is not difficult to go to Pangu Grottoes. Our Xuanling Sect has ten places. Two juniors, if you want to think about it, I have a way. , As long as you are willing to come, I will look for the root elder now."


    "Junior sister, ignore him."


    "Of course I won''t care, hum."


    "The two are really rude, if it weren''t for the task now, I would be kind to you."


    "Speak, I''m Elder Ye of the Suspense Bell Sect, and I''m not an ordinary person. Do you think I''m talking for fun?"


    "What are you doing so fast, you two, I remember!"


    "Wait, dare to be rude to Xuanlingzong, you will not end well!"


    (PS: Thank you for your constant attention and support in this life and this life, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~)

 Chapter 4041: As usual

    "Here!"


    A quasi-sage yelled, and he shook his head, and he was relieved.


    Several quasi-sages quickly approached, staring at the void behind the quasi-sages, and nodded involuntarily, "I found it."


    "That''s right, but just find it."


    "This time the entrance to Pangu Caves is a little harder to find, it''s so far away."


    "Don''t say more, hurry up and send a signal to tell people to come and guard, and also call the elites of the major sects who have been waiting for a long time."


    As a flame illuminates the void, the quasi-sages are also relieved.


    Similar to the Poor Sky, the entrance to Pangu Caves is also opened around the Quadrupole Sky in turns. The difference is that the Poor Door, which is the edge of the heavens, has a fixed position, while Pangu Cave does not. Look for.


    This is not a difficult task. There are so many practitioners in the fairy world, and the four-pole sky is not too big. The surrounding environment of the fairy world has long been understood. Under normal circumstances, you can find it in a month or two, but this time it was unexpected. It''s been almost a year.


    Looking at the narrow crack in front of him, Quasi Sheng said in a deep voice, "It''s pretty timely. There is still half a month before the official opening, it''s enough."


    Before the opening of Pangu Cave, it was just a small gap, but it will slowly expand into a portal with a width of tens of meters. When the azure blue brilliance is released from the portal, it means that Pangu Cave has officially opened. The time is only three days, and if you miss it, you can only wait for the next time.


    "Have you noticed..."


    A quasi-sage showed a hint of doubt, and pointed to the crack less than three inches away. There was a small void storm on the side, and it wouldn''t come out without looking carefully.


    "I saw it a long time ago."


    Another quasi-sage had a trace of disdain, "Pangu Cave is a secret realm of saints. When it was just opened, the overflowing power was not something that practitioners could contend. If it encounters it, it can only be regarded as bad luck, but it is dead in vain. Even we are very cautious. When this one arrives at the Sijitian, he knows that it was when Pangu Cave was opened and he was still rushing around. It''s nothing to be a pity."


    Zhunsheng shook his head, "No, I''m talking about the power in the void storm..."


    "Oh?"


    "I don''t know how long it has passed. This void storm hasn''t disappeared. It is indeed extraordinary."


    "After changing to a normal void storm, it can''t stop the power around Pangu Grottoes. It will soon disappear. This can actually be seen by us."


    Several quasi-sages also realized something, and felt the past one after another.


    Be very careful, lest you touch the entrance of Pangu Cave and attract the power of saints, that would be bad.


    "This power is very unusual."


    Soon someone spoke, with a solemn expression, "A bit more solid and powerful than the power of my law."


    The quasi-sage nodded before, "The old man feels very strange. I am afraid that the person''s cultivation base is not under us, and he is actually implicated by the newly opened Pangu Cave. It is really bad luck."


    Someone suspected, "But with such strength, it shouldn''t be easy to die, but why are there no traces of leaving around?"


    "Isn''t it already in?"


    Someone thought of something and said with a surprised look.


    "This...impossible, right?"


    "No one would be so stupid. From the time Pangu Cave appeared in the immortal world, so far, none of the people who entered Pangu Cave before the portal was fully opened, none of them came out, and they all died inside."


    "Could it be that that person doesn''t know?"


    "This kind of cultivation base comes to the immortal world, there is no reason why I don''t know it, I think it is really possible to go in, and I want to try my luck."


    "It''s not luck, it''s death. It''s really stupid, and it''s a waste of good cultivation skills."


    "Don''t talk about it, everyone is here, there is no time to chat, I will report this to Xian Ting."


    "understood."


    In the distance, a large group of practitioners are rushing over.


    The quasi-sages looked at each other and separated quickly. They each took their positions to protect one side. The group of people who came were also familiar with the road, but within a few quarters of an hour, dozens of complete formations were set up and the entrance was tightly wrapped. In fact, even a trace of spiritual knowledge can''t get in, and of course the decorated pavilions, etc. are indispensable. The quiet void just now quickly turned into a lively town.


    Those who can come to Pangu Caves are all elites of various factions. They are either genius disciples or famous old elders. They are rarely seen. Now that they are gathered together, the immortal world will naturally take advantage of this truly golden opportunity to come to a grand event and expand the influence of the immortal world. .


    This is always the case.


    Many practitioners are also happy to see it here, getting together, talking, wooing, trading, it''s fun.


    And most of them don''t enter the Pangu Caves, specifically looking for this opportunity to meet geniuses.


    It is worth mentioning that this time Pangu Grottoes gathered the true geniuses of the big sect of the immortal world, which is rarely seen in the past. This is because of the promise made by Xian Ting, saying that the heavens are facing chaos, and Xian Ting needs The geniuses of the various sects quickly became the mainstay of the immortal world, so the outstanding practitioners in this Pangu Cave will surely receive strong awards from Xian Ting, and may also become the candidates of Xian Ting elders.


    The last sentence was not clearly stated, but the Xuanling Sect disciples who sent the letter more or less expressed this meaning.


    This promise is not only for the sect in charge, but also for other sects in the fairy world.


    Because of this, many sects who didn''t want to participate in fear of their disciples'' accidents also sent the strongest genius in their own sect.


    This promise made Linglongtian very dissatisfied.


    When Linglongtian was not in charge of the sect at the time, every time Pangu Grottoes tried his best to excuse him, and only went when he had to go. It was because Pangu Caves were dangerous, and the benefits were not many. But now, Linglongtian has desperately made it. When I was in charge of the sect and began to enjoy the welfare of the sect, Xian Ting came out again, Pangu Caves became sweet and sweet, and other sects also have the possibility of becoming Xian Ting elders to enter Xian Ting, and Linglong Tian herself, Up to now, there is only one Xianting elder, is it the one that is undecided, UU Reading www. Uukanshu.com wants to stay for the sect who performed well in Pangu Grottoes?


    Xian Ting said no, let Linglong Tian not worry about it, but no one would believe that Xuanling Sect would give up his position as an elder to other sects.


    The remaining three in charge of the sect will not allow the attendance, and only Linglongtian, who is one elder behind, is possible.


    Linglongtian��s position in Xianting was originally embarrassing, but now it��s even more embarrassing. Now they are extremely enthusiastic about Xianting��s sacred artifacts. They have to say that they also have this consideration. If they can get the sacred artifacts, their status can be stabilized. It would not have been pinched by other sects in charge.


    By the way, it''s not that Xian Ting specifically targeted Linglong Tian. All new sects who joined the sect in charge would experience the process of being suppressed.


    This time is the same, not only Pangu Caves, or the position of the elders of Xian Ting, in many other respects, Linglong Tian has not yet obtained the same rights as other sects in charge, but the obligations are definitely there.


    Such is the practice of Xian Ting, a bad practice, but if you are in it, you must accept it.


    (PS: Thank you tree001 for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)

 Chapter 4042: Who else

    There is always a focus in the event, and there are several focuses in this event.


    The most conspicuous among them is Miao Yue from Shushan Mountain.


    Still the same as in the past, the concubine and the fairy, but the temperament of not being close to the stranger is even better, and has reached the pinnacle level. No matter who has passed, he will lose in a few sentences, and occasionally there are some who want to put down the skin and think more. If you say a few words, you will be stabbed away by the gazes of the surrounding sword guards. It is really unbearable. The eyes of the four sword guards looking at it together are sharper than the sword intent of the elders of Jianshan Mountain.


    This does not affect many people from standing far away watching the discussion, and even forming a circle with her as the center.


    But unlike usual, the eyes surrounding her were very different this time.


    "Hey, Brother Zhang, if you don''t go to sell things, you''re watching it here, don''t you dislike Shushan? He also said that Miao Yue''s name doesn''t match the truth, and he doesn''t look good."


    "I look down on her, but I can see the sword."


    "Her sword? It seems to be called Qingfeng, it''s nothing surprising."


    "That was in the past, now she brought it, but it''s not Qingfeng, please take a closer look."


    "That white hilt, is it...?"


    "I didn��t expect it? Master Taiwu actually gave her the Taiwu sword. That sword is not an ordinary Taoist tool. It comes from the Pangu Grottoes. It is familiar with the situation of the Pangu Grottoes. It seems that this time the mountain of Shu is against the Pangu Grottoes. The ambition must be won."


    "This... can she keep it?"


    "It''s okay on the outside, but it''s hard to say on the inside. Let me say, Master Taiwu is harming her."


    "No one would dare to grab the Taiwu sword, right?"


    "It''s impossible outside, but who knows inside? What''s more, if you get the Taiwu sword, it is possible to safely enter the inner pangu cave and obtain the sacred artifact."


    "Shhh! Stop talking, I think the sword guard seems to be looking at us."


    "Here, how many people are not watching swords? Who doesn''t think so? That''s why you think so many people care about her identity and appearance, haha, forget it, I''m leaving."


    Miao Yue frowned quietly. She had experienced this situation many times. Of course, she knew that more people were watching her own sword this time, but she didn''t care at all. What she wanted to do was different from what they thought.


    She glanced to the left, a flash of contempt.


    In another circle not far to the left, the crowd gathered together, but it was surprisingly lively.


    In the middle is Li Shaozhu, neither hand is idle, playing the piano with one hand, and waving a few hands with the other, which is indeed eye-catching with that elegant and unrestrained posture.


    "The sound of the piano is like water flowing in the heart, forgetting the world and floating in the clouds, wonderful!"


    "Compared with the sound of the piano, the picture of the rain and bamboo is more in the eyes of the old man. If you are in it, the bamboo sticks and the shoes are lighter than the horses. Who is afraid? Ren Pingsheng."


    "You guys, you haven''t got the beauty of it. You have to combine the two to get the real taste."


    "I have to say that the old man has gone away. I used to think that this kid has got a false name. I didn''t expect that he is really capable. He is very good in several ways. What is more rare is that he is humble and studious."


    As if he had heard it, Li Shaozhu smiled and nodded, "Senior is ridiculously complimented, and the junior is far behind, and I still have to ask senior to give more guidance."


    "Ha ha."


    The old man smiled while stroking his beard, obviously very contented.


    Li Shaozhu shook his fan, and said leisurely, "You guys still want to hear anything, but I don��t know what I can��t do. Those who ask for poems and calligraphy and paintings can even say that it��s okay to paint and write anything. It��s okay for me. This is also a rare exercise. Those who talk about it will have to wait a while, but you won��t be disappointed as long as you wait.��


    "Then we are welcome!"


    There was another burst of applause. This grand event in front of the Pangu Cave was a bit like a personal entertainment show.


    Sui Rufu at the side was silent, a little proud and a little disappointed.


    When she came last time, she was also one of the focal points. She received a lot of attention and attracted a lot of attention. But standing next to Li Shaozhu this time, she couldn��t even count as a foil. Few people paid attention to her, and occasionally said For the last sentence or two, I still blame her for blocking the painting.


    "It''s been a few days, you have been drawing, writing, and playing piano here, and you don''t even inquire about the situation of Pangu Caves."


    "Will Li Shaozhu ask?"


    "...Not really, he likes that."


    "Yes, if I learn from him, I must learn thoroughly."


    "I really wronged you."


    Sui Rufu shook her head slightly. In fact, she still had a big doubt in her heart, but she didn''t dare to ask more.


    On the other side, there is a relatively small circle, but a group of people are bettering their skills, to be precise, they are playing a ring.


    Standing in the middle was a bald young man who looked ordinary, not tall or handsome, and his eyes were not very attractive, but no matter who it was, his eyes were a little frightened.


    The ring has been set for six days.


    No one can stand a punch from him. You know, those who fight in the arena are not only those who come to watch the excitement, but also not only the guards of the Suspense Sect in Nanhuatian, but there are also many elites who plan to enter the Pangu Grottoes. However, they, Never supported a punch.


    "Is there no one?"


    The bald head shook his head slightly, seemingly disappointed.


    "I come!"


    A tall cultivator walked over.


    With a lot of disdain in his eyes, he looked at the bald cultivator condescendingly, and said with an arrogant expression, "Genting City, Qishan!"


    Suddenly there was a cry of exclamation below.


    "Is it him that Genting City sent this time? Really willing."


    "Qi Shan, the most outstanding genius of the generation after Genting City, the celestial pole list has reached the 220th place!"


    "It seems that it has only been on the list for three thousand years. At such a fast speed, few can catch up. I think this guy named Liu Da is going to be deflated."


    "Speaking of what Liu Da came from, I haven''t heard of it before."


    "Then you can only say that you are ignorant. This Liu Da, when he was still a real immortal, flew past Daluo Jinxian with a single punch, three times in a row. At that time, the ranking of Immortals and Immortals ranked him second."


    "When you say this, I remember, the one from the Saitama sect?"


    "correct."


    "But then there seems to be nothing. Generally speaking, after the top three of the immortal seedlings list, he will enter the celestial list, but he has never been on the list. Our sect also said that he is getting worse and worse. Everyone is gone."


    "Not in charge of the sect, without resources, it is really difficult for UU to read to get ahead."


    "The fairy world says so, but now it seems that it''s not the same."


    "If I haven''t come out for three thousand years, I plan to make a blockbuster as soon as I come out? Show off his power in front of Pangu Caves? It''s a pity that he made the wrong calculation.


    "No one would have thought that the two hundred people on the celestial pole list would come out to join in the fun. Liu Da did indeed choose the wrong place and target."


    boom!


    A loud noise interrupted the following discussion.


    Qi Shan, who was standing upright just now, flew out like a broken kite, almost flying out of the formation, stumbled and earned a few times, but still couldn��t stand firm. If it weren��t for a few guards, I��m afraid It''s going to make a big ugly.


    Everyone was silent for a while, looking at the bald head on the stage, not knowing what to say.


    Liu Da touched his head and looked around sincerely, "Who else?"


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4043: visit

    Chapter 4043-Visit


    As the opening day approached, the noise gradually subsided.


    But the square is quiet, and the excitement is transferred to a pavilion.


    Those temporarily arranged residences have become venues for the exchange and connection of many sect elites.


    Unlike most secret realms, Pangu Cave, the saint��s secret realm, the test is focused on the team. It��s almost impossible to kill seven in and seven out in Pangu Caves, especially in the outer layers. There are many levels. All need team cooperation to crack, so finding the right team is something that practitioners who come here must do.


    Of course, it is not any combination, but also rules.


    The first is that the sects in charge cannot unite with each other, and the second is that the same team cannot exceed ten people.


    The reason why the Xuanling Sect has always been able to get the most benefits from the Pangu Grottoes is also the reason. They have ten places, and one sect is enough to form a team. They can be formed before they come. Naturally, they can take advantage of them after entering the Pangu Grottoes. The temporary team is incomparable.


    "It''s so quiet here."


    Sui Rufu looked at the crowded attic outside the window and smiled unconsciously.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Why, do you still hope that others will not come to us?"


    "Of course not."


    Sui Rufu hurriedly shook his head, "I will refuse to come, but I really didn''t expect no one to come to us. How to say Linglongtian is also in charge of the sect, and there should be many sects who take the initiative to ask for unity. As a result, after four or five days, no one from the other sects came. These guys, really don��t think of us Linglongtian as in charge of the sect!"


    He was a little bit indignant when he said that, the control of the sect was so neglected, it was indeed very shameless, even the Ten Thousand Soul Sect had many people looking for it.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "In fact, some people wanted to come, but they were persuaded to go back."


    Sui Rufu''s face changed slightly, "Who persuaded, Xuanlingzong?"


    "It''s not just Xuanling Sect, many sects are," Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. "Many people have determined that the position of the elder of Xian Ting should be separated from Linglongtian. If Linglongtian performs well, he Isn��t the elder Xian Ting dead? Then who is willing to contribute to Linglongtian? Many people have said before that Linglongtian is likely to be secretly messing up, deliberately disturbing the Pangu Grottoes. Hearing these words, I want to come. I dare not come."


    Sui Rufu stagnated and sighed, "It''s all caused by the Xuanling Sect."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I''ll go out and go around."


    Sui Rufu raised his head, "Do you want me to be with you?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "No need."


    Sui Rufu nodded slightly, his eyes faintly worried, but he couldn''t tell what he was worried about. Maybe he was too nervous. After all, this trip to Pangu Caves is too critical, and Linglongtian''s future may be all on this. .


    Zhou Shu walked to a loft that no one cares about, glanced at the sign on the door, and tapped twice.


    The door naturally opened, and several people inside looked at it together, with different expressions.


    "You Li Daoist went wrong, right? We don''t need anyone here, we have already explained it outside."


    An old man frowned slightly, and the intention of chasing guests was very obvious.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and smiled and bowed one by one, "Master Cass, long time no see, talking about Master Ku, I still remember the style of the day, Master Chaman, it''s great that you are here, this Liu Dadao Friends, what a young hero, admire and admire him."


    Several people inside were stunned.


    Talking about bitterness together, he gave a gift, "Friend Daoist Li, have we never seen it before, right?"


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled, "I don''t need to mention the past. For this Pangu Cave, the Saitama Sect specially divided into two sects to participate. It seems that the position of the elder Xian Ting is determined."


    Before Tan Kui had spoken, Cass''s expression immediately changed, "What does Fellow Daoist Li mean?"


    Chaman was also unbearable, and shouted, "We have always respected Linglongtian. What does the Daoist mean now? Don''t say that we don''t have any thoughts about Elder Xianting. Even if we do, what does it have to do with you? "


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Master Chaman still has such a hot temper."


    Zaman stared at Zhou Shu twice, "The old man doesn''t know you at all!"


    "This is not important."


    Zhou Shu closed the door casually and said slowly, "I am here this time to discuss something with you on behalf of Linglongtian."


    Chaman was stunned, "What''s the matter?"


    "If you want to talk about things, it shouldn''t be you, right?"


    Cass looked condensed, "As far as I know, you haven''t really gotten started for a hundred years, and even the deacon elders are not counted. Now that there is a deacon elder here, what reason does Ling Longtian have for you to talk about things? "


    Zhou Shu ignored him and looked around, "Since all of them are here, I''ll just say it straight."


    Cass frowned, and Chaman was even more angry, already clenching his fists.


    "and many more."


    Tan bitterly said in a deep voice, "The old man can see that you are the leader of Linglongtian this time, and there is something to say, but the old man must first explain that this time Saitama Sect came to Pangu Grottoes not for the position of elder Xian Ting. "


    Zhou Shu laughed and said warmly, "I just joked just now, and the juniors also know that Saitamazong came for Liu Da. With such a genius, Saitamazong does not need a temporary position as the elder of the fairy court, anyway, sooner or later. You can get it."


    "you����"


    Cass''s face grew darker and deeper, "What the **** do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It must be something good for your Saitama sect. UU Reading "


    "Good thing? The old man sees that you clearly want to harm us!"


    Chaman couldn''t help but scolded, "You Linglong are naturally afraid that we will take your place, so you go around making trouble and shaking other sects!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Tan Ku glanced at him, his sleeves flicked slightly, and Chaman stiffened and took a few large steps back unconsciously. The same was true for Cass, who retreated a little bit more, and was about to hit the wall. , Even if his cultivation base is much higher than Chaman.


    Saitama sect never convinces people with words, but pays attention to convince people with strength.


    Tan took a hard step forward and said slowly, "It''s only one day before entering the Pangu Caves. Why do you come to discuss it now if you have something to do?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, and laughed, "Master, it''s not too late now."


    Tan Ku was slightly stagnant, suppressing the surprise in his heart, "Just say what you want."


    Talking about hard training is the true gong body, the very special training method, its magical powers have also been achieved.


    The coercion exerted is also unique. The higher the cultivation level, the greater the pressure he will receive. These years are especially diligent, and the quasi-sage can also bounce off at once, even the strong like the Xianting elder will also respond.


    Zhou Shu didn''t move, either because he didn''t pose a threat at all, or the threat was so great that it surpassed himself, and the true Gang body had no effect on him.


    Of course, I don��t think Zhou Shu will be the former.


    This Li Shaozhu is definitely not a cultivator who is proficient in miscellaneous Dao and is not strong, like the rumors of the heavens.


    I came here this time, and something really happened, I hope it''s not a bad thing.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continued support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 4044: Guarantee

    Text Chapter 4044 Guarantee


    Noting Tanku''s change, Chaman and Cass behind him also became quiet.


    Liu Da has never looked here, holding a book full of pictures, sometimes sighing, sometimes laughing, as if there is no one else.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s actually very simple. The younger generation hopes that after entering the Pangu Caves, the two of us can always keep in touch. It would be better if we can cooperate. Frankly speaking, Linglongtian wants the sacred artifacts. As for the position of the elder Xianting, Linglongtian doesn''t care. The younger generation will help you fight for it. Of course, we will also try to make Liu Daoyou better practice."


    He didn''t hide anything, that was his intention.


    Because of the Sacred Fire Gate, the relationship between Saitama Sect and Xianshucheng has always been good, and there have been two life-saving graces (one of which is a bit difficult to say, it is related to Xiaogun, but it is still a life-saving), Zhou Shu has always been looking for opportunities to repay , This time is obviously an opportunity.


    As for Linglongtian, of course he didn''t say that he didn''t care about Elder Xianting, but Zhou Shu didn''t mind helping them out.


    It''s impossible to betray an ally, can you still be casual?


    Besides, with Linglongtian''s strength and Xian Ting''s condition, they would have been very difficult to keep this position. If they must not get it, it is better to have friendship with Xian Shucheng, and let Saitama Sect be assigned to a Xian Ting elder. The position is also in Zhou Shu''s interest.


    Seeing that Zhou Shu said solemnly, Tankui did not speak for a while.


    Zaman looked at Cass, "Elder Ka, what he said..."


    Cass shook his head, "Don''t interrupt, it''s up to the elder to decide."


    The talk paused, "Your Excellency spoke sincerely, but there is something old and unclear about how to keep in touch in the saint''s secret realm? How to cooperate?"


    What Cass thought of, he said slowly, "The old man doesn''t understand, how do fellow daoists transmit information in the Saint''s Secret Realm? You don''t know the situation of the Saint''s Secret Realm, right? Linglongtian couldn''t help teaching you."


    Chaman snorted coldly, "It''s clear that I''m here to look for something."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I know the situation in Pangu Caves. Everyone in each team must enter at the same time. After entering, everyone in the team is in a shadow state in the eyes of others, and everyone��s shadow is the same. Different teams are distinguished by the color of shadows. Teams can communicate with each other. When different teams encounter each other, they will only be shadows and enemies in the eyes of each other. It is impossible to communicate with each other and cannot cooperate with each other."


    Having said that, Pangu Cave is a team secret realm, especially in the outer layer, where the emphasis is on the tacit understanding between the teams, but personal strength is second.


    After entering, the people who have entered are all the same shadows in the eyes of others. The power they use falls on them. They are all powers unique to Pangu Caves, also known as the power of Pangu. It is difficult to distinguish who the opponent is and which sect is from. The door, whether it is the Eye of the Sky or the Eighth Sense, is completely ineffective in it. In fact, most of the casualties in the secret realm are also caused by the struggle of various teams.


    Someone may ask, don��t fight when you see the shadow, there will be no fighting.


    But after entering the Pangu Cave, I knew that it was impossible, because the enemies inside the Pangu Cave were mostly shadows, especially the outer layer, everywhere, mixed with the shadows of the sect practitioners, there was no difference at all. Seeing that the shadow deliberately ignores it is no different from giving his life to someone else.


    In fact, the terrible part of Pangu Caves is also here.


    Knowing that their own people died because of other sects, but they can��t retaliate by name and surname. They can only take revenge and slowly vent to certain sects who are jealous. Many sects have not done it. In the past, they suffered innocently, and there were also many who had done many times and killed many people but were at ease.


    The heavens do not know how many grievances have arisen from this.


    But Pangu Caves cannot be given up after all. Not only is it the only place where it is possible to obtain the sacred artifacts directly, but it is also a place that Xianting has to go to.


    Some people wanted Xian Ting to abandon this rule, but they didn''t succeed.


    Cass said in a deep voice, "If you know, why do you still say that?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "My goal is to keep us from meeting, so as to avoid unnecessary fighting. As long as we keep in touch at any time, inform the situation of both sides, and share the information we have obtained, we all hope to achieve our goals."


    What Cass understood, "Is that so..."


    "Your Excellency is very reasonable."


    Tan said slowly, "This is the second time that the old man has come to Pangu Caves. If you can do it, it will be very good for both of us, but can it be done?"


    "Your Excellency is right," Cass said slowly, "but the Saint Secret Realm is guarded by the Saint, and the power of Pangu is everywhere. There is no way to make two different teams communicate with each other. There is no law of Talisman. It is even more delusional to use shadows. The color and shape of shadows are completely beyond your control. It is impossible to keep in touch as you said."


    Chaman just nodded.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If the younger generation can do it, Saitamazong will agree, right?"


    I didn''t think too much about it, and said seriously, "If your Excellency can do it, there is no reason for our Saitama sect to not agree. If the two sides do not fight with each other, it is good for everyone. Pangu Caves are not used to kill each other."


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu nodded and took out a small blue flower, "Master, you took this with you and entered the secret realm. We can connect with each other."


    No answer, looking at the flower seems thoughtful. UU reading


    "a flower?"


    Cass frowned, "This flower can connect the two parties in the Saint Secret Realm?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Yes, now you definitely can''t test it out, but you will know after you go in, take it, even if there is no effect, you will not lose, right? But if it works, I hope you can contact me, This is good for us all."


    "The old man will take it away."


    Tanku put the blue and white in his sleeve, his expression condensed, "If it is really effective, the old man will contact you."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "The younger generation won''t bother you."


    Talking about bitterness, "Wait, you have more than one blue and white flower, right?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "There are people in the Saitama Sect who want to contact? It''s a pity that Qinghua can only contact the younger generation, and other people can''t use each other."


    "The old man doesn''t need it anymore."


    Tan bitterly shook his head, "The old man is thinking, if there are too many blue and white flowers, I hope you can distribute some of them to other sects. After all, the opponents of the immortal sects are Pangu Caves, the things inside, not each other."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "Master is really kind, and the younger generation knows, but please don''t tell Saitamazong about this matter."


    It is impossible to promise. Although there are many blue and white flowers, there are not so many sects worth going to blue and white to make friends with.


    Tan bitterly said, "The old man promises not to."


    Zhou Shu nodded and went out.


    Then Da Liu didn''t seem to care about everything, except for a salute when he entered the door, but he never moved afterwards.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 4045: Open the door

    Chapter 4045


    At the entrance of Pangu Grotto in the middle of the heavy array, the azure blue brilliance is always extinguished.


    "It''s almost there. When the light stabilizes, you can enter people."


    "Well, nothing happened."


    "Do you still expect something to happen?"


    "I''ll just talk about it. After looking for the entrance for so long this time, I also found a storm. I always feel that it is a bad sign, and I am worried."


    "Elder Zhang is here."


    Several quasi-sages looked outside, their expressions changed, and they stood straight.


    An old man in black walked in quickly. Although the pace was fast, it was not messy at all. Each step was of a fixed size, not bad. He stopped and stood still, and glanced around. It seemed normal, but his eyes were swept. In the formation that arrived, the guards who talked and laughed on weekdays suddenly fell silent.


    "Where is Voidstorm?"


    The old man said calmly, "I didn''t see what you reported."


    "Tell Elder Zhang that the Void Storm had disappeared by itself nine days ago, and it lasted about five and a half days from discovery to disappearance," the guard hesitated, "not half, but more than five hours..."


    The old man paused slightly, "It lasted for five and a half days? You should have retained some of the power in the storm."


    The guard became nervous, and said quickly, "Elder, we have tried many times, but due to the influence of Pangu Cave, we have been unable to obtain it."


    The old man said calmly, "Don''t take risks."


    The people present are all stuck, although they are indeed unwilling to take risks, it is not a normal risk,-around the entrance of Pangu Caves that is not fully opened, the power of the saints is very mixed and confused, and it is easy to tear when affected by external forces. Distorted turbulence in the space, even the quasi-sages cannot be grasped well. Since the entrance of the Pangu Cave, more than ten quasi-sages have damaged the palace of life or even died because of their proximity to the Pangu Cave.


    "Elder, we are at fault, please punish it."


    For a moment, a large group of people bent down, and some knelt down directly.


    The old man shook his head and said solemnly, "Get up, I didn''t say it was your fault."


    "Yes."


    The guards felt relieved and hurriedly said, "It is true that we are not paying attention, Elder Zhang, I''m sorry."


    "Is it your fault? There will be a conclusion after the investigation. I will investigate this matter. You don''t need to worry about it for the time being, and continue to do things." The old man paused, "Those who have seen the void storm return to the immortal world, there will be someone Those who ask you about the situation, remember, don''t hide it then."


    "Yes, I understand."


    The guards just put a little heart down and raised them again.


    Baidi City''s methods are well known, a void storm that appears inexplicably, and it is not known how many people will suffer.


    The old man glanced at the entrance and said in a deep voice, "Pangu Cave is about to open soon, take it seriously."


    It didn''t take long for the light at the entrance of Pangu Cave to stop flickering, and became stable, like a huge azure sapphire. If you look closely, you can see circles of if there is no ripples slowly swaying outward.


    The formation was opened, and a group of practitioners walked in. They looked at the entrance of the Pangu Cave close at hand with different expressions.


    Excited in the majority. This is rarely seen in the past, because there are more young people here this time. It is not that they don��t know the horror of Pangu Caves, but that their spirit is still there, and they don��t have so many worries, no matter how dangerous they are. The place can''t stop them from struggling and searching.


    The old man glanced at the practitioner, earnestly and severely.


    "It''s actually him."


    Sui Rufu''s heart tightened, and a trace of worry flashed in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Zhang Jiang?"


    Sui Rufu nodded, "Well, why did you suddenly change people? He originally belonged to the Xianting elder of the Xuanling Sect, and he almost never appeared in public. How could he come to host this Pangu Grotto? Although Zhang Jiang is not in Tianji The list, but the prestige is not under any Xianting elder. Those people in Xianting can hold him down by hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains, but the shadow elders are not included. He is cautious, and he must be thoroughly inquired about everything, and his handling is extremely harsh , We must deal with it carefully."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s okay."


    Unexpectedly, this was the case, but it wasn''t a bad thing that Zhang Jiang came, and Zhou Shu would look for him sooner or later.


    "Ok."


    Sui Rufu could only nod her head. She had nothing to do except to believe in Zhou Shu, but she was still worried, and the tension was hard to subside. If Zhou Shu was recognized, she would not matter, but Linglongtian''s path in the immortal world would come to an end.


    Soon, Zhang Jiang''s eyes swept to Zhou Shu and Sui Rufu, half a breath longer than the others, but there was no fluctuation in their eyes.


    He opened his mouth, "You know all about Pangu Caves, so I won''t say much about it, just go in according to the previously scheduled order."


    After speaking, he stepped aside and gave up the entrance.


    "Is it possible to go in now?"


    "It''s really concise."


    "Yes, it''s much better than the elders of our sect. If you don''t talk about this kind of big event for a few hours, you won''t let anyone go."


    "It''s not as harsh as in the legend. I just took a few glances and thought it was going to be carefully questioned."


    "I was shocked when I saw it just now."


    As soon as the voice fell, the practitioners nodded one after another, and the excitement in their eyes increased. Seeing that they were about to enter the door of hope, no one was willing to wait any longer.


    Others are still discussing, ten practitioners in exactly the same costumes have already walked over and stood uniformly in front of the entrance.


    "The Suspense Sect is really fast."


    "The ten unique places are the first one to enter each time. It really makes people..."


    "You have to hold back if you don''t accept it."


    "Okay, don''t talk, we are almost ready."


    The practitioners of Xuanling Sect ignored the following discussion and saluted Zhang Jiang together. "Elder, we are in."


    "Go ahead."


    Zhang Jiang stood there with a face of indifference.


    The Suspense Sect disciple nodded, took a step forward together, entered the range of blue light, and disappeared immediately.


    "Is that all right?"


    "It''s no different from the secret realm I went to before. I thought there would be a saint to take me in."


    "It''s ridiculous, it''s possible for the saint to take a look after passing the secret realm, and thinking about this now, it''s ignorant."


    "It''s our turn?"


    "Isn''t it better to go in early?"


    Seeing someone enter, the rest of them couldn''t stand anymore. Although they didn''t dare to move, their eyes and mouths squeezed forward.


    The practitioners roared for a while, and soon they were clearly arranged by the guards. They entered one by one in a team. Most of the teams were full of ten people, and those with fewer people appeared to be more prominent, such as the four from Saitama Sect. , Zhou Shu''s two, of course, the most prominent is the second one to enter Shushan, there is only one Miao Yue, actually leaving nine vacancies.


    What surprised others even more, when Miao Yue went in, he untied the Taiwu sword and handed it to the sword guard.


    "I didn''t even bring Taiwu sword, Shu Shan is too confident."


    "I''m not afraid of the fall of Shushan''s most famous next generation. I didn''t even send someone to cooperate? Even if there is a sword guard, it''s fine."


    "If it weren''t for Miao Yue, I really suspect that Shu Shan deliberately sent his disciple to death."


    "I seem to have heard that there is something different about going in alone..."


    "nonsense."


    (Ps: Thank you little_toad_ for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 4046: Old-fashioned

    A small hut where I don��t know where.


    Two Taoists are playing against each other, one is leisurely and the other frowns.


    "I''m old-fashioned, you don''t follow the rules."


    The young Taoist raised his head with a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    I don��t know what chess or board in front of me. It��s square and square, with many lines drawn horizontally and vertically, like a maze. There are hundreds of colorful chess pieces piled on it. The left half of the chessboard is messy, the chess pieces are densely packed, and the right half is empty. Yes, there are only eight cyan chess pieces.


    There is a large space left in the middle, but only two or three lines are connected to the left and right.


    is neither tidy nor coordinated, and God doesn��t know what chess it is.


    "Boy, the rules are like this, haha."


    The old Dao sits with his legs crossed, his clothes are sloppy, and his smile is very greasy.


    "Do you think it''s the first time I''m down, old way?"


    The young Taoist snorted, "The rules are half. You won eight of them this time, but it''s not in compliance with the rules."


    "It''s five, yes."


    The old Dao smiled, "But don��t you still have to take the past three? I don��t want to move anymore, so I prepared in advance, three to three offset, I still have five more, which is not against the rules at all, am I?"


    The young man shook his head unconsciously, "I said I must take three of them? I''m not as nosy as you."


    "It''s not nosy to ask for a door-to-door visit."


    The old Dao paused and said slowly, "Don''t waste time, kid. Any delay will start. When the game starts, you and I don''t have much room to adjust. This board is not in our control."


    "I can''t manage it if I want to. If I can manage it, I will play chess with you here?"


    The young man snorted, glanced at the chessboard, picked up two chess pieces in his hand and placed them on the other half of the chessboard, "Will these not meet together?"


    "You and I have seen the chessboard clearly, and I have asked so many questions. Unless the line is changed temporarily, they won''t be able to touch it." Lao Dao stretched his waist. "There is another one. Hurry up. No delay."


    The young man picked up a yellow chess piece, took a closer look, and sighed, "I really don''t want to move this one."


    The old way felt the same, "Forget it, let''s not mix things up there, since it is in accordance with the rules, let him go."


    "That didn''t ask for you."


    The young man snorted and dropped the yellow chess piece down, "That''s it."


    The old Dao glanced at it and laughed, "I really don''t want to let it go? Although your positions are a little more dangerous, they can go to the middle. Of the seven on my side, none of them can reach the middle. It��s just to be safe."


    The young man snorted, "Every time you let them go to the end, stop playing with the heavens."


    "Oh, I don''t want to play either."


    The old Dao stared at the chessboard, sighed for a long time, and paused, "Then it will begin?"


    The young man nodded, "Let��s get started, let��s say, everyone has at most three opportunities to make changes, and one more time will not work."


    "I know the rules better than you, it''s best not to move once."


    Old Dao stretched out his hand and swiped across the chessboard. Several clusters of gray clouds emerged from the chessboard, and the chess pieces on it quickly moved.


    The old way looked at the chess pieces with a smile, "It seems that there are not a few worthy of attention, don''t look at me, I didn''t say those."


    "Over there."


    The young man pointed to the left, "There are four more chess pieces."


    "This kind of thing is not uncommon, the entrance is not so particular," the old man looked over with his fingers, slightly stagnant, "that chess piece turned golden?"


    "The creator is naturally golden."


    The young man was very calm, "As expected, but no one asked us to take care of him, but it was kind of interesting."


    Old Dao understood something, and said with a smile, "Innovator, how capable he is, he can conjure four other chess pieces, and he doesn��t need to take care of it."


    "You seem to have some opinions on him?"


    The young man''s expression was slightly condensed, "Old way, are you planning to use your three opportunities to him?"


    The old way doesn��t answer, he smiles and says, "How about you?"


    "Depending on the situation, you may not use it once."


    The young man slowly closed his eyes, "I''ll talk about it later, now there are too many chess pieces, it''s annoying to look at it."


    The old road sighed, "It''s really comfortable, don''t you worry about your troubles?"


    The young man waved his hand, "It''s just a matter of time. It saves some energy, but you are a veteran. You don''t need to be so concerned every time."


    "Don''t care, I want to too."


    The old way laughed, his eyes returned to the chessboard, his eyes changed slightly, "It''s a bit strange."


    The young man closed his eyes and didn''t even have any thoughts of opening them, "Old way, don''t talk about it. I''m too lazy to watch until the middle game. Even if the chess pieces come in half, I don''t plan to care."


    Old Dao shook his head and said in a straightforward voice, "No, there may be something wrong with the board this time."


    "Checkerboard?"


    The young man opened his eyes, took a look at Old Dao, and said in a deep voice, "Isn''t it possible? The chessboard is born of chaos. What can go wrong, even if there is a problem, you and I can''t do anything, unless it is necessary to stop early."


    The old way looked at him, "Look at the golden chess piece first."


    "Walk very fast."


    The young man glanced at him, and soon he noticed something, "He was surrounded just now, right?"


    The old man nodded, "He has 36 chess pieces on his side, and he will be surrounded at any time, and there are nine paths on his side, seven of which are dead ends, full of spirits, and only two can go on without looking back. One of the pawns has a different color, and there are three Pangu Soul Guards, and the other is an unmanned passage, which is very safe and can help him quickly solve the difficult situation."


    The young man seemed to realize something, "He who has a soul guard is the only way to the Pangu Caves. Did he walk this way?"


    The old Dao nodded earnestly, "Yes, I chose it after passing through an unmanned passage and three dead ends."


    "Oh."


    The young man smiled faintly, UU reading "Is the founder after all, his luck is too good."


    The old way frowned and said displeased, "This is not what luck can explain, right?"


    "What else could it be if it wasn''t luck? Did he know in advance that the move was impossible?"


    The young man said in a straightforward voice, "The old way, you think too much. The chessboard is chaotic and spontaneous. What is the situation of chess pieces, lines, spirits and soul guards, etc., we can only know the moment when the chessboard appears. You and I can see the line clearly. It was only two hours ago. How could someone who had just entered know how to move? Either he was lucky, or he knew the Law of Chaos better than you and me. Which one do you think it is?"


    The old way is stagnant, "It''s better luck then."


    "Otherwise, what else can it be."


    The young man smiled and shook his head, "Since the three of you and I have gotten the chance, it has been tens of thousands of years since I saw this chessboard. Have you and I really understood the Law of Chaos? Every time I see it reborn and recreated, it is still not the result of it. Derivation... and you can feel a little bit of fur,"


    The old road nodded, "I think too much, but I feel a little strange."


    "Leave him alone."


    The young man closed his eyes again.


    (PS: Thank you Zhang Jianxiong for your monthly ticket support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4047: Let me do it

    "Talk about the elders."


    Chaman chased after a few steps and hesitated, "Is it too easy to walk this way?"


    Cass also followed, "It is said that there is danger everywhere in Pangu Caves, and we may die several times with one step. We have been walking for so long, let alone dangerous, and we have not even encountered many opponents. It��s so strange, talk about elders, was that the same way you came last time?"


    "of course not."


    Tan Ku didn��t stop, and sighed, ��Last time we had only three people left in our team. There were waves of enemies, and we should have played several games with other sects. Brother Yu That kind of muscles and bones couldn''t get through."


    Cass asked in confusion, "Then there is something wrong with Pangu Cave this time?"


    Tan shook his head bitterly, "No, Pangu Cave is okay, but this time I know how to get there."


    "what?"


    Cass was stunned.


    Chaman looked confused, "Didn''t it mean that the situation in Pangu Caves is completely different every time? The terrain is different, the path is different, and the monsters inside are different. The correct path that was previously identified will be gone next time, and the previous experience will not work at all. No, the elder said last time that Pangu Caves came in as a wilderness, but this time we came in a strange uninhabited town..."


    "You are right, otherwise Pangu Cave would not be called the most difficult mystery."


    talked and sighed bitterly, "I know, not because of past experience, but because someone told me."


    "Can I still send a letter here, didn''t I mean..."


    Cass thought of it quickly, and said in surprise, "It''s Li Shaozhu, that blue flower?"


    "Yes it is."


    Tan bitterly nodded, the surprise in his eyes was no less than that of Cass, "When I heard the words in the blue and white, I couldn''t believe it. The power of Pangu here couldn''t even be controlled by the saints, but this blue and white, but I can pass the words of the people who are in the Pangu Caves... I used to think Linglongtian is similar to our Saitama sect, but now it seems that they are much better than us. They should do this in charge of the sect."


    Cass sighed unconsciously, "It''s not only much stronger, even the saints can''t do it, and it''s even impossible to be in charge of the sect."


    Chaman thought for a while and said, "Li Shaozhu asked the elder to go here, but how can the elder listen to him?"


    Cass frowned, "Even spreading letters in the Pangu Caves can be done. What else can''t be believed? Besides, is there any benefit in lying to us? Without his guidance, we always don''t know the way, then we There is no difference between walking by yourself and listening to others."


    "I was a little skeptical at first."


    talked bitterly and calmly, "But after listening to him, the process is exactly the same as what he said."


    Chaman hesitated, "Elder, then I don��t understand, why does Linglongtian show us good?"


    "court?"


    Cass didn''t realize it, "Why do you have such an understanding? How can the immortal world show favors for no reason? Linglongtian does this kind of thing, of course, hoping that we can help and cooperate. Their goal is the sacred artifact, and we will definitely want to do this kind of thing. It��s hard to get together with them."


    "Don''t speculate about others, Li Shaozhu didn''t say that."


    Tan bitterly shook his head, "He just told me the detailed road map of Pangu Grottoes, he had no other requirements, and his attitude was very sincere."


    Chaman stagnated, "Then...I really don''t understand."


    "so boring!"


    Liu Da, who was walking behind them, stretched.


    Cass turned around and glared, "You guy, you are usually tired and lazy, why are you diligent now?"


    Liu Da sighed, "Although I don''t like being tired, it would be nice to simply spend every day, but...what to say here is also the most difficult secret realm in the immortal world. It is too boring to not touch an enemy. ."


    "Don''t worry, there will be soon."


    talked bitterly and calmly, "According to the picture given by Li Shaozhu, we are going to the place with the most enemies."


    Liu Da''s eyes lit up, "Okay, but don''t be too difficult, it''s best to be simple and casual."


    "You have a lot of work, so feel at ease and think about what you should do later."


    Cass looked at the bitterness of the talk, seemingly thoughtful, "The most? Elder, is it better to proceed step by step?"


    "Although there are many enemies there, they are scattered, they are all one by one. The strength is within the range of the quasi-sage. There are spirits and soul guards, which are suitable for tempering and fighting." The talk paused, "I believe Li Shaozhu It��s true. This love is written down by the Saitama Sect. Later, you will be there to cooperate with Liu Da''s cultivation. I will go to the middle of the Pangu Caves later. Although he did not say, Linglongtian should need help."


    Cass quickly said, "I''ll go, I want to see it."


    "No, don''t forget the purpose of our coming in. We are not going to explore the treasures in the middle. It is rare that we can find a suitable place this time. You will stay here," Tan said bitterly, "If it is not stopped early due to an accident, The Pangu Caves will only be open for ten days. Try to get as many Pangu Essences as possible. The more the better, whether it is handing over to the fairy garden or exchanging treasures with others, it is good, but remember, don''t take it privately."


    "We understand this."


    Cass nodded, a little curious, "I haven''t seen what Pangu Essence looks like."


    "I don''t know," Tan Ku said, shook his head. "Our Saitama Sect went to Pangu Caves twice, and we didn''t get anything. Naturally, we couldn''t see it. I heard that it is a gray stone. After defeating the Pangu Soul Guard, it is possible to get it. , There is a powerful force in it, but you can��t use it if you don��t understand the law of chaos.��


    Cass doubted, "To turn over to Xianting, does anyone in Xianting understand the law of chaos?"


    Talking about suffering and pondering for a few breaths, "It shouldn''t be there. I haven''t heard of anyone in the heavens who understands the chaos. Xian Ting received this. It should be used by the saints to explore. If we also have saints in the Saitama sect, it will be fine to stay, otherwise Still exchange with other sects or Xian Ting, basically everything can be exchanged."


    Chaman curiously asked, "Is it possible to use Taoism?"


    "of course can."


    talked and laughed bitterly, UU read "However, that''s the Pangu Essence, it''s better to change something more valuable."


    Chaman was delighted, "Is there anything more valuable than the Taoist artifact? Is it a sacred artifact? Speaking of which, Xian Ting seems to be willing to take the sacred artifact out."


    Talking about the bitter and indifferent words, "Of course it is possible to obtain the sacred artifacts, but the Pangu essence needed in exchange for the sacred artifacts cannot be obtained by the Saitama sect. Those in charge of the sect have come a dozen times, and they may not be able to get it. For Saitama Sect, the more realistic goal is in exchange for the qualifications to be stationed in the Louvre realm. If the main sect can be built in the Louvre realm, it will be of great benefit to us."


    Cass nodded, "Whether you can enter the Louvre realm, I heard that there is still a chance to hear the saint preaching, and let the disciples take turns to go there. The improvement will definitely be fast."


    "There seems to be a shadow in front of me!"


    Chaman suddenly shouted, pointing to the front, his body was trembling.


    I came to Pangu Caves for the first time and encountered an enemy for the first time. Even if he had experienced many battles, his mind was a little unsteady and his body was naturally not well controlled.


    "Let me do it."


    Without waiting for others to speak, Liu Da beckoned and walked over.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20210111 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)


    Https://


    Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4048: Indifferent

    Chapter 4048-Indifferent


    Little cottage.


    "Are you still watching?"


    The young Taoist opened his eyes, a little surprised.


    "Entrusted by others, look at it, it''s okay anyway."


    The old man nodded and sighed, "Sometimes I really want to go inside. It''s rare that there is a good place to understand the law of chaos, but it turns out to be handed over to a group of incompetent boys, but we can''t see it. You say yes. Not hateful."


    The young Taoist laughed, "Who hates it?"


    The old way is stagnant, "You stopped asking me this question, then tell me, who is hateful?"


    The young man looked at the chessboard, but did not speak.


    "When it comes to this, there is nothing to say."


    The old Dao snorted, "But it''s not reasonable at all."


    "What is unreasonable?"


    The young man glanced at him, "You didn''t have an opportunity like this before, but you missed it. Now the opportunity belongs to someone else."


    "I haven''t seen any Pangu Caves in the old way, hum," Old Dao said dissatisfied. "The law of chaos has been deduced in front of you. If the old way is in it, I''m afraid it won''t take a few times to penetrate this chaos ."


    "Of course you can say that now, but in the past you were no different from them."


    The young man laughed, "Looking back, the road is naturally easy. What''s the point? It''s better to look at the road ahead. If we can figure it out, we can get out of the sky."


    Lao Dao shook his head and sighed, "Lao Dao doesn''t have any hope of this. It''s up to you. Then you can take Lao Dao out."


    The young man didn��t answer, ��I can��t see clearly, don��t you still have seeds? You spend so much time in the immortal world, I��m afraid there are dozens or hundreds of seeds. Your seed?"


    The old man frowned, "You can''t talk nonsense about this sentence."


    "You and I are just talking, there is nothing to worry about."


    The young man didn��t care, ��You��ve collected a lot of Pangu Essences over the years. What have you learned from it? It��s not nothing, or you wouldn��t be so concerned every time, but you have deliberately The group of people is placed in the position with the most soul guards."


    "I really see something, I won''t sit here anymore."


    The veteran waved his hand, his eyes fell on the chessboard, "This time it''s really weird, don''t you think?"


    The young man glanced at him, "Is that the creator? The speed is good. It''s almost in the middle. It''s the fastest I''ve ever seen, but I don''t know what he wants to do. It would be a pity if he came for a magic weapon. ."


    "unfortunately?"


    The old Dao was a little puzzled, "Do you think he can open the Pangu Cave?"


    "I don''t know, but there is always some hope. Someone really cuts the Pangu Caves. The purpose of Pangu Caves is achieved. There is no need to exist anymore," the young man shook his head slightly. "I have watched enough these years. The result will be great."


    The old Tao frowned, "Why, Pangu Cave is gone, where are you and I looking for opportunities to understand the chaos?"


    "It''s gone here. There are always other places. You have been a saint for so many years. Didn''t you see it?" The young man laughed. "There will always be some opportunities for us. Maybe this place is not suitable for us, so what? I can''t get it."


    "Fart chance! Even if there is, it may not be our turn, so many people are waiting!"


    The old man glared at him, his face gleaming, and he looked even greasy, "This is what we finally grabbed. I don''t want to stop now."


    The young man smiled faintly, "Just now you said you didn''t count on it, but now you can''t bear it anymore."


    The old way is not ashamed, "I know it''s just talking, who doesn''t want to find a way out and leave the heavens? It should be a chore to fish in the long river, but others can''t bear to move after sitting for tens of thousands of years. Compared with them, You and me are pretty good, you can get something, who is willing to give up."


    The young man slowly said, "The world is not up to me."


    "nonsense."


    The old man smiled and said, "Isn''t there three more chances? You and I have seen it for so many years."


    The young man frowned and didn��t let it go, ��Don��t interfere with the heavens, this is not something you should do. Those three opportunities are for saving those seeds, not for harming others, but for preventing others from gaining opportunities. Big bogey, if you really want to watch it for a few more years, don''t move."


    The old way smiled, "I understand the rules, I just talk about the old ways, don''t be nervous."


    "hope so."


    The young man glanced at the chessboard, his face changed slightly, "Why is there still a team?"


    "Have you seen it too?"


    The old road nodded, "That''s what I wanted to say just now. The four black chess pieces have only encountered a few spirits, and they have perfectly bypassed every fork and dead end, avoided many traps, and reached the Pangu arm. , Which is the most suitable place for cultivation in Pangu Caves."


    The young man''s expression was slightly condensed, "It seems that the topography of Pangu Caves this time has been known in advance, and there is more than one."


    The old man looked at him, "How can it be done without breaking the chaos? You and I can''t do it."


    "Then there is only one reason."


    The young man seemed to think, "Pangu Cave itself leaked out. He told the founder of Pangu Cave. Maybe it was not luck this time."


    "I think so."


    The old Dao''s eyes were a little cold, as if he was transformed from jealousy, "Can I be given preferential treatment if I create Dao?"


    "I don''t know if I don''t experience it. I don''t have the ability to innovate. It may be true. After all, the names are all golden."


    The young man was still very indifferent, "I just don��t know what Pangu Cave wants to do. Does UU Read plan to reward the founder, or do I want him to understand the chaos? If it��s the latter, it��s fine. It��s a relief, and you don��t have to be searched for all the time."


    The old Dao said coldly, "Now the problem is that there are two teams. Did Pangu Cave tell the two teams? That team is not the founder."


    The young man glanced carefully, "That team has no seed disciples, but one is very special."


    The old Dao frowned, "It''s not a seed, a disciple, or a founder. What''s special? The powers of the gods and witch gods can''t enter the Pangu Cave at all."


    The young man said slowly, "His power is very compatible with the power of Pangu. It has not been transformed by the Pangu Cave when he is used. The source of this power is not yet visible, but he can enter the Pangu Cave without the category of law. It''s a bit interesting this time."


    Old Dao was startled, "Have you taken a closer look? No need to transform, does that mean that he understands the power of Pangu?"


    "Of course it''s impossible," the young man shook his head. "You and I know that the power of Pangu is not a kind of power at all, and it cannot be expressed outside the Pangu Cave. It can be used outside, obviously not. The same, it should be a self-made power that combines several laws."


    The old Tao thought for a while, then slowly said, "There should be nothing wrong with the seed on my side."


    The young man said condensedly, "Are you going to move them both?"


    "It depends. Once in the middle, you and I have no room to intervene."


    Old Dao closed his eyes, "You don''t care, I care, I can''t be indifferent to the first move of Pangu Cave."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 4049: Dissatisfied

    Chapter 4049-Dissatisfied


    Gao Davids, holding a long axe, shook a few times, and finally fell down.


    The figure shrank quickly, quickly turned into smoke, and was lost in the gray mist, but it did not completely disappear, and there was still a little light on the ground shining.


    "what?"


    Caiying quickly picked up the bright light, but it was a piece of gray jade, with a gleaming light on the surface, like a gray flour cake sprinkled with some white sugar.


    She jumped to Zhou Shu''s side in a few steps, and stretched out her hand like offering a treasure, "Zhou, is this the Pangu Essence you said?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have never seen this kind of material, but looking at the power inside, it should be it."


    "Yes, this is Pangu Essence."


    Sui Rufu knew it, and looked at Zhou Shu, a little curious, "City Lord, can you see that the power inside is the power of Chaos?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "The perception inside is limited, I can''t see it, just guess at random, it feels different from other powers."


    "Oh, the city lord guessed right."


    Sui Rufu nodded, still looking at the Pangu Essence, "Xian Ting attaches great importance to this Essence. Every time after the Pangu Grotto, it must be collected from the various sects participating in the meeting. The price is very high, it is said that it is about two inches. The size of the spirit can be exchanged for a Dao Qi, this one is a bit smaller, but it should also be able to exchange a lot of things."


    Li Aojian thought of something, "It seems that I can change the holy artifact, right?"


    Sui Rufu sighed, "Yes, but it takes fifty and two inches in size. Except for the Suspended Bell Sect, there is no sect to gather together. We have visited Linglongtian several times, and we got five dollars in total. , There are only two pieces that meet the standard."


    "That''s hard."


    Caiying was bored, and threw Pangu Essence to Zhou Shu, complaining, "Zhou, can we find more opponents for this thing? We have gone so far, and now our palace has played six or seven. Enemy, you and me are not enough!"


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "Yes, Xiao Zhou, these guys are very powerful, but there are too few to fight."


    Li Aojian snorted, "I''m here, not walking with you."


    They are all a little upset, no wonder, it is said that they have come to the most difficult secret realm to experience, and as a result, they have not encountered a few enemies so far.


    "No way."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Our goal is to enter the inner layer, that is, the real Pangu Cave. There is no need to spend time outside. You should also relax a little bit. The situation will definitely be different when you enter it. I promise you enough to fight, but now it is too small. Don''t run away later."


    "My palace can''t run."


    Caiying gave him a white look and looked at the cloud-covered mountains in front of him, her scalp tingling slightly, "Where are we going now? There is no way to go."


    "It''s kind of weird."


    Like her, Zhou Shu also had confusion in his eyes, but his footsteps were very firm, without stopping at all, a few people followed and followed each other.


    Sui Rufu at the end shook his head lightly, with more and more doubts. How did Zhou Shu know how to walk in Pangu Grottoes? It��s as if I��ve been here countless times, and I��ve taken the safest and most comfortable route. No, even if I��ve been there countless times, it��s impossible to fully understand the route. This Pangu cave is changing every time, every time it��s different. .


    Of course Zhou Shu knew the answer to the question.


    Zhou Shu and Sui Rufu were the first to discover the entrance to Pangu Caves.


    Although it is the first time to visit Pangu Caves, I have long remembered everything about Pangu Caves, and I can tell at a glance that it is the Pangu Caves that has just been opened.


    No one can stop it, the void is torn in an instant, and that gap can obviously swallow everything.


    Both of them were shocked.


    Sui Rufu urged him to go quickly. If he was discovered by the fairy world now, it would have been a lot of trouble. Zhou Shu left, but left a shadow of his soul.


    After watching for a period of time, Soul Shadow rushed into the Pangu Grotto that had not been fully opened without hesitation.


    The moment he entered, the soul shadow disappeared, lost contact, as if swallowed by the power inside. Zhou Shu was a little depressed at the time. Although he expected it to be like this, the result that no information came out still made him stop. It''s too comfortable, how can I say that the soul shadow is also composed of Shu Zhili, it is really so unbearable, there is no struggle at all?


    Pangu Caves are so terrible?


    The depression was only a moment, thrown aside, and soon Zhou Shu entered the state, playing Li Shaozhu very well.


    But after entering Pangu Grottoes, he had an unexpected surprise.


    The soul shadow did not completely annihilate, but kept a strand, and that strand told him many things.


    For example, how the Pangu Caves were formed.


    It was originally a large entangled mist. There was nothing except the chaos. However, under the action of certain external forces, the mist began to produce various changes. Air masses appeared inside, and the air masses continued to grow and expand, forming various forms. Such things, mountains, rivers, towns, creatures, spirits, treasures, they are born, grow, mature, fight, merge, and die...


    Seems familiar.


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, he had seen similar scenes in the chaotic mystery of the North Sea of ??Mind.


    It''s not just knowledge. At that time, he and Caiying even incarnate into air masses, becoming part of the secret realm. With the spiritual consciousness of practitioners, they continue to evolve, compete with other air masses, swallow them and absorb them to strengthen themselves, and gradually dominate them. Finally, he swallowed the largest five-color air mass and obtained a new artifact from the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Now I can only stay out of it.


    But Zhou Shu at that time didn''t know what chaos was. In the midst of this great opportunity, he could only passively accept, follow, and adapt to the rules. The ultimate benefit was only an artifact. uuk��nshu. com did not have a deep understanding of chaos, only a vague impression, but now it is different. Even if it is just a soul shadow, it is a powerful person with a strong self-will based on the great road. In such a situation, of course, he wants to turn the vague impression into The real perception becomes the bricks and tiles of the avenue.


    When entering, most of the power was ablated by external forces, but the remaining power of Tao and the remaining consciousness were also enough.


    It seemed that Zhou Shu was aware of Zhou Shu''s difficulties and could not completely annihilate the founder. That external force also acquiesced in Zhou Shu''s existence and continued to dominate the formation of Pangu Caves.


    Zhou Shu walks among the air masses, does not participate in the battle and evolution of the air masses, observes, and keeps records.


    For more than ten days, the remaining ghost shadow participated in every step of the formation of Pangu Caves. Simply put, Zhou Shu had already personally visited Pangu Caves. He even knew how every spirit guard was born, so you know Pangu Caves. The way to go is not strange at all, but he didn''t know everything about Pangu Caves. After all, not all of them can be seen. In the middle of Pangu Caves, that is, in the real Pangu Caves, there are still many mysteries.


    Even if Soul Shadow used his best efforts, he couldn''t see through the changes there, there was always a cloud of fog.


    It seems to be enough.


    Enter the Pangu Caves in advance, experience the formation of Pangu Caves firsthand, understand the exact location of each treasure, every spirit, and each soul guard, know where the sacred artifacts in the Pangu Cave are this time, and even learn about what many heavens call Pangu Zhizhi The situation of strength, this is an opportunity that the saint can��t ask for,


    But Zhou Shu was not satisfied.


    (Ps: Thank you linhaiyan222 for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 4050: 1 point

    Chapter 4050 of the text


    Bamboo clothes dust-free


    The dissatisfaction is because I did not think more and gain more insights while observing.


    It��s just the shadow of the soul, and the ability to think is far inferior to the body, and it��s also difficult to deduce. Many of the observations and records here are appearances and do not touch the essence. After being combined, it is difficult to see the inner mystery. Now he even regrets it a bit. Just go in, risking death and disappearing, maybe there is a chance to really understand the chaos,-the chaos secret realm of the mysterious yellow world and the Pangu cave here obviously follow the law of chaos.


    Being able to enter into exploration at the time of formation, but not being able to do better, is like entering Baoshan and only getting a few treasures, but failing to move Baoshan home, and failing to create Baoshan by yourself. How can you be satisfied?


    Perhaps the fog in the middle can make him find some regrets.


    "Ok?"


    While thinking about it, Zhou Shu didn''t relax, the situation in front of him was a bit wrong.


    "what''s happenin?"


    Caiying quickly looked over, "Is it the wrong way?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, although it is impossible to go the wrong way, but the fact is that he went the wrong way.


    According to previous observations, there shouldn''t be a tunnel here, it should be a Pingchuan.


    Pangu Caves changed the terrain route by themselves?


    This was the first time this happened, but Zhou Shu couldn��t say that there was no such possibility, because it was the Pangu Cave of the Saint��s Secret Realm, anything could happen, maybe it was finally discovered that Soul Shadow had actually merged with Zhou Shu and didn��t want him. It was so comfortable.


    Zhou Shu quickly recovered calmly. Although the terrain route has changed, he still knows the way here.


    The overall situation has not changed, except that other places have been temporarily moved over.


    Going through the tunnel and making a few turns, you can still return to the correct route and reach the middle of Pangu Caves. The difference is that this tunnel is a more dangerous place on the outer layer of Pangu Caves. There are a lot of spirits inside, and four more. A wandering Pangu Soul Guard.


    Unlike the fixed Pangu soul guards who guard the main road, these wandering soul guards are even more difficult to deal with.


    They wandered back and forth, drawing strength from the spirits around them, and becoming stronger and stronger over time. If they met them in the last few days of Pangu Cave, even a few quasi-sages combined might not be able to destroy one. .


    Caiying quickly said, "It''s better for my palace to lead the way."


    "Haha, you will go the wrong way too!"


    Zhu Dashan laughed, his mouth cracking.


    "Actually, I kind of hope you are going wrong. After all, this road cannot be done at all, it will rust, but it is really wrong, or..." Li Aojian looked at Zhou Shu with contempt in his eyes, "Xiao Zhou , You disappointed."


    Sui Rufu looked at them, a little inexplicably, worried, "City Lord, nothing will happen, right?"


    "It''s okay, it just takes some effort."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Go in, Lao Li, you are the first, but you are still behind the executive."


    Li Aojian went in after hearing the sound, and soon, huge shock waves flew out of the tunnel, one after another.


    It is the power of Pangu that forms the shock wave.


    It''s not a real power, because it''s absolutely impossible to meet in the heavens that pass by all means.


    In Pangu Caves, no matter what law or Dao power you use, what you show is the power of Pangu, but the degree is different, and the strength is different. This makes all kinds of laws and restraints invalid, and the subtle use of the laws is different. Most of the tactics have become decorations, and all formations are pure powers. It is impossible to use the absolute domain or magic weapons to enhance the power of the law. If you want to win here, you can only rely on your own understanding of the Tao and the law. Deeper, the stronger the power of Pangu displayed, and the more able to defeat the enemy.


    Countless practitioners died shortly after entering the Pangu Cave because they could not adapt, even though they had simulated it many times outside, the environment of Pangu Cave was unique, returning all power to its origin and turning it into the power of Pangu. Points are extremely difficult to achieve in other places, and those so-called simulated environments have no effect at all.


    And those who are consistent in Tao and law, and don''t rely on foreign objects, tactics, etc., can adapt everywhere.


    Li Aojian is obviously such a practitioner.


    The few spirits that stood in the way were defeated in an instant, and those who followed did not catch anything.


    Caiying was anxious, and hurried forward, but was held back by Zhou Shu.


    "Don''t disturb him."


    Zhou Shu is very serious. The tunnel environment is not suitable for melee. The combined forces of the team have little effect. Of course, it is impossible to break the tunnel. The terrain in the Pangu Caves is protected, and Pangu''s power cannot shake it.


    Caiying was sad and could only follow behind.


    After this walk, most of the tunnel passed, and they couldn''t see the enemy at all along the way, they only picked up two pieces of Pangu Essence.


    It is a bit larger than the previous one, but it is less than two inches, so it is not qualified.


    Zhou Shu took a look and put it away.


    "City Lord, your sword repairer is too strong."


    Sui Rufu''s face turned pale. This was the first time she felt Li Aojian''s ability. When she was shocked, she couldn''t just say that she was ashamed. She even felt that even if Linglong Tianxian came over, it might not be so smooth and true for him. The momentum is like a broken bamboo.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were triumphant, "Sword body sword repair is like this."


    This may be the most suitable secret realm for Li Aojian.


    In fact, Li Aojian''s strength may not be as good as Sui Rufu''s strength. Sui Rufu''s winning side may be greater when fighting outside, but it is different here. UU Reading Li Aojian has been honest with the sword all his life, so he only cultivated. The sword is a person who is truly born for the sword, a practitioner who regards the sword intent to exceed his own life, and the power of Pangu exerted by this is naturally much stronger than those who practice multiple laws or dabble in other ways.


    For example, Sui Rufu, who has surpassed the three laws, can improve a lot of combat power by mixing it outside, but here, it is likely to be dragged down.


    She is not Zhou Shu. She can integrate various laws together and blend them into her own Tao. Although she can also use those kinds of laws, she is not the same kind of law and the same way. There are always differences. As long as there is a little difference, the power of Pangu displayed will conflict, not a joint force.


    When he was surprised, Li Aojian walked back, looking a little tired.


    Sui Rufu asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Is it hurt..."


    She was still asking. The two people in front of her didn''t even look at Li Aojian at all, and rushed out. It was just that Zhu Dashan was big and ran a step slower and was dragged back by Zhou Shu.


    "Hehe, big man, you are too slow, let me go this time."


    Caiying couldn''t see it anymore, only the crisp laughter came back.


    Zhu Dashan hugged his head, "Damn it, it''s a step too late..."


    Sui Rufu stagnates, don''t they care about their teammates, "Huh?"


    "I''m fine."


    Li Aojian smiled, "If you finish playing all the way, you will blame me for a while and keep them a bit."


    "You...I thought..."


    Sui Rufu shook his head, holding back what he wanted to say.


    (PS: Thank you tree001 for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 4051: good chance

    Chapter 4051 Good Opportunity


    Seeing a group of black shadows approaching, Xu Luo was full of regret.


    Xu Luo came from Luoshanmen.


    There are two quasi-sages, Luoshanmen, they are quite good sects in the immortal world.


    It can be said to be quite good, at least one in a hundred miles, but compared with the huge number of fairy sects, there are still thousands of one in a hundred sects. As one of the thousands of Luoshan gates, they are certainly not the top sects of the fairy world. They don��t have one. They have been appreciated by the Xuanling Sect and never expected the opportunity to become the master sect, but this time, they were unexpectedly invited to participate in the Pangu Cave.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Xian Ting said so, and they thought so too.


    ����Although they had never been here before and didn''t know what Pangu Cave was, they only knew that it was the most famous secret realm in the fairy world, and only the sect that Xianting looked forward to had the opportunity to enter.


    Luoshanmen did not hesitate to send the two quasi-sages to have a chance to become the elder of Xian Ting, and he didn''t care if he emptied his family.


    The two quasi holy spirits came to Nanhuatian. After a few days, they realized the horror of Pangu Grottoes, but there was no time to run. There were people everywhere guarding them, wanting to be in charge of the sect to protect their lives, and the hanging bell sect was full. Shushan don''t want it, Linglongtian heard people say that there was a problem and didn''t dare to go. Genting City took a look and left without disdain, and finally joined Baidi City, who knows, Baidi City actually used them as bait.


    The quasi-sage of the same door was thrown into the shadow pile as soon as he entered, seeing that he could not return.


    I finally lingered till now, but when I ran, suddenly there was no one around me.


    Obviously, he was also used as bait, but I don''t know yet.


    "Fight!"


    After a silent chant, Xu Luo rushed in.


    What a pity, anyway, I can��t practice in a pretty good sect next time. Even if I have to, I must not accept the invitation of Xian Ting. Even if I have to accept it, I must not be with Baidi City...


    Soon there will be no regrets, people are all in fragments, and they will be gone in the next life. What are the regrets.


    On another street not far away.


    Zhang Fan and his party, who had just gotten rid of the two wandering soul guards, were exhausted, looked around and hurriedly stopped to rest.


    Zhang Fan comes from Hua Yuanzong.


    Hua Yuanzong is not the first time to visit Pangu Grottoes. There are ten quasi-sages of them. They are half of the top sects, and they can also enter the top 100 ranks in the immortal world. However, they are all attached to the Holy Fire Gate Linglong before coming to Pangu Tian is such a big sect, but this time it is his own master.


    Of course it is a difficult challenge, but it means a greater opportunity.


    Everyone knows that the captain''s benefit is the greatest. The most obvious is that the Pangu Essence obtained can be kept by himself, and as an affiliate, even if he gets the Pangu Essence by chance, he can only hand it over to the captain in exchange for some modest rewards. So when they saw the situation in Pangu Caves, they hesitated and decided to form a team by themselves.


    That is Pangu Essence, the real treasure that can get the power of Chaos in rumors.


    Although no one in the immortal world has obtained the power of Chaos from it, what if, what if there is such a person in his sect that unlocks the Pangu Essence? Blind cats may also encounter dead mice. There are tens of thousands of people in our sect. We don��t believe that none of them are talented.


    A good opportunity to reach the sky in one step, you have to gamble with your life.


    This bet is really fatal.


    The strongest elder in the sect died just now, blocking a wandering soul guard and a group of spirits alone. For her who has just entered the celestial pole list, it is really a life-threatening thing, but because of this sacrifice, the team''s cohesion has been increased. A lot stronger, the four sects who joined, all admire Hua Yuanzong very much, and said that they would merge if they had the opportunity to create a great cause together.


    Zhang Fan thought to himself, even if it was just talking, it would be good for the sect, it would be a blessing in misfortune.


    "In front... in front... a group of shadows came."


    Before taking a rest for half an hour, the practitioners who were in charge of alerting the surroundings had already rushed over.


    Zhang Fan''s heart tightened, pretending to be calm, "How many? Are there soul guards?"


    The cultivator thought for a while, wiped his sweat and said, "It doesn''t seem to be, they are all shadows similar to spirits, there are seven."


    "Seven, maybe a certain team."


    Zhang Fan''s heart is raised again. It is not difficult to deal with the group of spirits without soul guards, but if a team is bad, it will probably fight, especially the team in charge of the sect. There is almost no possibility of escape here. .


    Someone hurriedly said, "I know it''s a team, can you not fight?"


    Someone agreed, "Yeah, everyone is tired, no one wants to fight anymore."


    "Don''t have this kind of dream."


    Zhang Fan said in a deep voice, "If you can win, everyone wants to fight. As long as the other party is sure to win us, we will never be let go. If we are better than them, we will not let them go. This is Pangu Caves, I told you. , If you fail and die in Pangu Caves, you will lose the treasures and Pangu Essence you get from it, and even the laws you have cultivated may be condensed into the heart of the laws. Will you miss it?!"


    "that����"


    The speaking practitioner pinched the heart of the law hidden in his sleeve, and shook his head with difficulty.


    This heart of law was obtained after he killed a shadow. The law in it was the law of thunder and lightning. At first I thought it was dropped by spirits. Later, I asked people to know that he was beheading a practitioner, and that practitioner was best at it. The law of thunder and lightning becomes the heart of the law of thunder after death. UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com


    "Can''t fight."


    Someone sighed, "But we just met the Wandering Soul Guard, and now we are so tired and basically injured, how can we fight? Captain, is there any way to inform them, saying that we are willing to give them treasures and let them let us go, okay? "


    "If you don''t fight, I am willing to give them the heart of the law."


    The cultivator can''t help it, because it is more important to save one''s life than one more law.


    "You... I''ve said it many times."


    Zhang Fan sighed, "In this, only the same team can communicate and cooperate with each other. It is impossible for different teams. Any form of communication cannot be achieved. No one can see when writing or speaking, and trying to change the environment cannot be done. Arrived, and the heart of the law you took out will become the power of Pangu at the moment you leave your hand and attack them. Of course, other things will be transformed into the power of Pangu as well."


    The cultivator was a little speechless, "This...Pangu Cave is simply forcing us to die."


    "Already here..."


    With an exclamation, a gust of wind swept over, and the power of Pangu could only be the power of Pangu.


    The person standing in front had no time to guard, was caught by the wind, and was suddenly thrown into the air. When they fell, their arms were broken.


    Zhang Fan scolded bitterly, "Don''t talk nonsense, all go!"


    I hate it even more in my heart, because I have not been able to make an early decision when discussing with these wastes, and I have lost the opportunity. It seems that these guys who say they are going to be effective can only be used as bait to escape this disaster.


    (Ps: Thank you linhaiyan222 for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 4052: Method

    Chapter 4052


    Regarding the messy hair on the forehead, Miao Yue began to sort out the spoils.


    A gleam of joy flashed in his eyes, "There is really Pangu spirit, it''s not a waste of hard work, the master is right, there are more than a dozen spirits surrounded by Pangu soul guards, it is indeed easier to have Pangu spirit."


    Picking up the soul, there are still some solid soft stones left. She also picked them up, and said with some expectation, "I don''t know what it will become? The master said that these soft stones are after leaving Pangu Grottoes. It will become a variety of treasures, it may be a saint book, or a Taoist book such as the soul book, but these are rare cases, most of them are ordinary immortal artifacts, or very high-quality s material."


    Self-deprecating smile, "Don''t think about it."


    When there are one or two people, Miao Yue is actually very lively and talkative, but when there are more people, even if there are one or two more people, she will become silent.


    "There is still time, let''s rest for a quarter of an hour."


    Shicai solved a soul guard and a group of spirits alone, and she was still a little tired.


    She was able to do this, not only because her sword intent was only one-half less than Li Aojian, nor because she was mentioned by the Taoist to the right side without the practitioner team. More importantly, it was the things she brought.


    It was the black stone on the Qingfeng sword.


    The one taken from the Taiwu sword was inlaid on his own sword.


    This hard stone, called Pangu Jewel by Master Taiwu, has no effect in the heavens, but it can exert a great effect in the Pangu Caves. It can form an invisible protective layer around the practitioner, similar to a domain. , No matter it is a spirit or a soul guard, as long as it enters the domain, the power will be naturally suppressed, and the strength is weakened by nearly 50%, and some weak spirits will avoid it when they feel it, and they dare not come over.


    The master said that perhaps the saint felt that the secret realm was too difficult, and deliberately arranged a solution in it.


    (However, the Master does not know that the so-called Secret Realm of Saints is not from a Saint.)


    Pangu gems are extremely rare, and as far as we know, there are only two in the heavens.


    One of them was brought out by Master Taiwu. Master Taiwu was able to stand out in the Pangu Caves, largely because of this great opportunity. The world only says that he and Taiwu sword are powerful, but they don��t know. The real reason is in Baoyu. What must be said is that after Master Taiwu obtained the sword, he was vigorously cultivated by Shushan and Xianting, and his strength became stronger and stronger, which is worthy of the name.


    No one knows where the other one is, but Master Taiwu is sure there is.


    Because the second time he went to Pangu Grottoes, he encountered it. The invisible protective layer can only be perceived by people with Pangu Baoyu, but because it is a shadow, he doesn''t know who that person is. The only thing he can be sure of is, It won''t be the Xianling Sect, because Xianling Sect is absolutely impossible to place an order. It is not the Xianling Sect, which means that Xian Ting does not know the existence of Pangu Jade, and Shu Mountain will not be threatened by Xian Ting.


    This piece of Pangu jade is undoubtedly one of the most valuable treasures of Shu Mountain.


    It is a sharp knife that cuts through the mess, the sunlight that breaks through the clouds and the mist, and the key to open the door, because with it, the most difficult secret realm in the fairy world is no longer difficult in Mount Shu.


    And Shushan has precious jade, which is also one of the biggest secrets of Shushan.


    It is worth mentioning that Pangu Baoyu has only been used by Master Taiwu three times. Others have no chance at all. In the words of Master, it is unworthy.


    This time, Master Taiwu handed it over to Miao Yue, just before leaving.


    Miao Yue knew the secret, and also knew what she had received. She carried the hopes of the Master and Shushan, and she would be the Taiwu Master under the Shu Mountain.


    Of course it won''t be the name of Master Taiwu, any name can be used, as long as you get a good sword, then put Baoyu on it, and choose a good name at will, you will be the master.


    "time to go."


    After taking a break and clearing up his mood, Miao Yue continued on the road, her eyes full of determination.


    This time there is Pangu Baoyu, with the favor of the sage of Shushan, you must not leave empty-handed, absolutely not.


    On another road not far away from her, there was also a lone person.


    Sun Juan, the last one who came in, came with a pinch. Maybe he didn��t want to attract too much attention. After all, he was the only practitioner who did not have a sect. No, it''s just a person anyway, and it seems that his cultivation level is not high, so he should be sent to death.


    On the chessboard, he was the yellow one, the one that annoyed the young Taoist.


    The one who begs to bring Sun Juan to the other side is the saint from the fairy world. This is not to allow Sun Juan to get more and better experience and have the opportunity to enter the Pangu Caves, but because Sun Juan is too dangerous. On the crowded side, Pangu Caves may become the greatest loss in the fairy world.


    The old man of the heart demon, but the person who can exert his ability anywhere, the more dangerous and extreme, the more likely the heart demon will appear.


    "This guy is also walking fast."


    The old Dao in the small hut looked at the yellow chess piece and was a little surprised, "Didn��t he say that his personal strength is not strong? When I passed through the valley just now, it only took about 400 breaths, and one person can do this. It''s not easy anymore."


    The young Taoist said lightly, "Maybe there is a special method."


    "You don''t know, or are you not interested?"


    The old man frowned, UU reading "It''s weird, aren''t you the most enthusiastic about this? You have carefully checked everyone who comes here, after all, you understand how they pass through the Pangu Grotto and study us. The Law of Chaos can help a bit."


    The young Taoist shook his head, "I am very keen, and I did investigate, except for a few people, he is one."


    The old Tao seems to be thoughtful, "You deliberately ignored the founder. I know this. What''s the reason for him?"


    "Knowingly asking, are you willing to offend that person?"


    The young man frowned and said slowly, "Why hasn''t the old man of the heart demon been able to become holy? Is he not strong enough, is it that the heavens need him, or the saints are also afraid of him? You know, he is the only one among us who does not want to understand Chuang He doesn��t need a person of the rules of the world at all."


    The old Dao sighed, "I know, sometimes I am envious."


    The young man slowly said, "Envy is useless. It''s just that we chose the wrong path. Our path has an end and an ultimate. Now there is no difference between alive and dead, but he does not. He is always in the unknown and the past. Whatever you know makes sense."


    The old Dao stagnated, and pointed to the chessboard, "If you want to find meaning, let''s concentrate on this."


    The young man looked at him, "Just watching?"


    The old Dao stagnated slightly, and said with a dry smile, "The three times are also within the scope of the rules. Besides, I only used it once."


    The young man sighed, "It''s up to you, but I''m just advising you to offend the founder. There is no benefit now, and there will be no future unless you can find a way out of the heavens."


    (PS: Thank you linhaiyan222 for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 4053: Tianxian

    Chapter 4053 Heaven Immortal


    "That''s it."


    Zhang Jiang took two steps back, his expression a little worried.


    Opposite him stood two cultivators. One of the old men knew at a glance that he was not an ordinary person, and his status was not lower than Zhang Jiang, or even slightly higher.


    The old man nodded, looked at the cultivator beside his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Elder Zhang''s backtracking, plus the old man''s return to the source, you have to recognize it clearly."


    "Understood, Elder Liu Zhen."


    The cultivator nodded quickly, staring at the Tai Chi diagram in front of him, and didn''t dare to relax at all.


    Taiji Tu is a magical Taoist tool that has existed since the establishment of Xian Ting. It requires six laws to reach the transcendence stage. The six are all high-level and highest laws. The cause and effect of the cycle of destiny are all in it. It is said to be able to observe the past and explore the future , But it should be mentioned that because of the lack of prophecy laws, the point of exploring the future cannot be used at present.


    No one in Xian Ting has been able to transcend the law of prophecy, after all, the talents and abilities required are too rare.


    To be precise, in the entire heavens, there is only one old mother Xingshan who can practice the laws of prophecy to the transcendence stage.


    At this time, a picture is showing on the Taiji Tu,-the entrance to the Pangu Cave where a crack has just been opened.


    "Then go in and get ready."


    With a wave of his hand, Liu Zhen actually threw the practitioner into the Tai Chi picture.


    Liu Zhen is also the elder of Xianting, from the Xuanling Sect. Because of Zhang Jiang''s report, he hurried to Pangu Grottoes.


    There was no extra action, black and white mist appeared from the sleeves, which quickly enveloped the Tai Chi diagram.


    Zhang Jiang''s expression was slightly condensed, "Liu Zhen, even if the old man tries his best to look back, there is not much remaining power in the Taiji Tu. I shouldn''t see the initial situation, and I can''t ask for too much."


    "He must recognize it. If he doesn''t recognize it, then he doesn''t need to recognize it."


    There was a hint of killing in Liu Zhen''s eyes, "You deserve to die when you escape from Anding City. Now you can''t do what Xianting requires, and it''s meaningless to live."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhang Jiang laughed dryly, noncommittal.


    He said it for nothing, not a disciple of the Suspension Bell Sect, Liu Zhen would never show mercy.


    After a few breaths, the fog on the Taiji diagram dissipated, but a shadow appeared vaguely. The shadow rushed into the entrance of Pangu Cave without hesitation. The moment it entered, the body split into two parts, and most of it entered. The underneath was constantly torn outside, gradually forming a void storm.


    "It''s a clone."


    Zhang Jiang''s expression became more solemn, and the power of the clone alone was enough to resist the power of the saint for several days, which was absolutely extraordinary.


    "It''s probably him."


    Liu Zhen sneered, even with a trace of pride.


    Following the trembling of the Taiji diagram, the previous practitioner appeared again, his face pale and shivering, which obviously consumed a lot of energy, but he did not dare to rest for a moment, and said, "Then...the power of the clone," It must have been used by Zhou Shu!"


    Liu Zhen''s eyes lit up, "Shu Zhili?"


    The cultivator nodded quickly, "Yes, I have also fought with him, and I will not admit my mistake."


    "Okay, you can go now."


    Liu Zhen waved his hand and said slowly, "Don''t talk about things here, things in Anding City... have nothing to do with your sect."


    "Thank you elder!"


    The practitioner bowed his head and bowed, and walked away carefully.


    Liu Zhen looked at Zhang Jiang with a smile, "Elder Zhang, that Zhou Shu has already come, and he dared to use his clone to test Pangu Caves, but unfortunately he didn''t go in by himself... He must still be in Pangu Caves now."


    Zhang Jiang said in a deep voice, "I have checked the list of Pangu Grottoes, but there are a few people who are suspicious. Now that I know he is there, the old man will definitely find out."


    "Really bold, pretending to be a practitioner of the immortal world and enter our Pangu Cave."


    Liu Zhen snorted, "This time Xian Ting opened the door of convenience to all the practitioners in the fairy world. It was specially handed over to Linglong Tian to host it. As a result, the people who came were not very good, and Zhou Shu took advantage of it. Linglong and naive can''t do anything well!"


    Zhang Jiang paused, "The people from Linglongtian are all near Nanhuatian, and there are no people from them here."


    "If Nan Huatian is optimistic, he won''t let Zhou Shu come over..."


    Liu Zhen''s expression sank slightly, "Elder Zhang, is Zhou Shu colluding with Linglongtian? Not long ago, they jointly beat Ten Thousand Soul Sect in Blazing Phoenix City."


    "The two things cannot be compared."


    Zhang Jiang said slowly, "The old man will find out, this time Linglongtian is Sui Rufu and Li Shaozhu, and neither of them has any doubts for the time being."


    Liu Zhen said coldly, "Of course it will not be placed in his team, it must be in the name of another sect."


    Zhang Jiang was slightly stagnant, but did not respond. Liu Zhen has been aiming at Linglongtian, but I don��t know why. Although the relationship between Xuanlingzong and Linglongtian is normal, it is definitely not a tit-for-tat situation, and Linglongtian is in charge. Zongmen, posing low and low, did not offend the Suspense Sect.


    "Elder Liu is really aggressive."


    A cold voice came, followed by a ghost.


    The whole body was shrouded in golden light, even Zhang Jiang Liu Zhen couldn''t distinguish his face, but he felt graceful and generous, with extraordinary bearing.


    Liu Zhen bowed himself to salute, "Liu Zhen has seen Linglong Tianxian."


    Zhang Jiang''s expression changed slightly, and he followed suit.


    As a sect, Linglong Tianxian is far inferior to Xuanling Sect, but when it comes to individuals, Linglong Tianxian is stronger than most Xianting elders of Xuanling Sect. It is also much stronger. Even Baili Qianshan has to bow to her when she sees her. Never dare to be arrogant, UU reading is the third strongest in the celestial list. He is respected by the practitioners of the immortal world as a reversible **** who changes his fate. The law of destiny is superb. Rakshasa is such an unconventional character. Xian Ting was not convinced, and he was the seventh on the list of ten thousand fiends. After a fight with the gods, he was subdued. It was so terrifying.


    It is said that Linglong Tianxian had a chance to become a saint, but he never tried to attack the saint, instead he went to build a sect.


    Such an act made the immortal world very puzzled. What does a person who is about to detach himself still thinking about building a new sect and improving step by step? No one knows why, but most people think that the Linglong Tianxian, as the master of the sect, allows many practitioners who were not worthy to be compared with her, can use the sect to suppress her or even belittle her. There is always a kind of self-willing and depravity. the meaning of.


    Liu Zhen said sincerely, "Suitable Liu Zhen said something wrong. He just wanted to draw Linglong Tianxian out. He definitely didn''t mean to refute Linglong Tian. Please also Tianxian forgive him."


    The phantom didn''t care, and said calmly, "Do you know I''m here?"


    "It is the first time Linglongtian presided over Pangu Caves. Tianxian should come to see it, not to mention that such a major event happened recently," Liu Zhen laughed. "The Tianxian is really here this time. Zhou Shu is here too. This time I come to Linglongtian, the sacred artifacts are lost.


    "hope so."


    Void said faintly, "Your Hanging Bell Sect will not violate the rules, right?"


    Liu Zhen hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, the Xuanling Sect will never participate in this matter."


    As if thinking of something, Zhang Jiang paused and said, "If there is an immortal, we can''t be used anymore."


    (Ps: Thank you for the strong support of Ujia Convenience Store, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 4054: Very different

    Chapter 4054: Very Different


    Bamboo clothes dust-free


    Xu Ying said warmly, "No, I don''t know much about Pangu Caves, you still stay."


    "The gods say that, I will stay here, after all, we also need us to maintain order and do some chores that are inconvenient for the gods to take care of."


    Liu Zhen nodded, "How does Tianxian plan to deal with that Zhou Shu, if he can come out of Pangu Cave."


    Void seemed thoughtful, "Where will he be when he comes out?"


    "The gods are joking, I have to ask us about this."


    Liu Zhenning pondered for a few breaths, "According to the past situation, when the Pangu Caves were closed, the practitioners inside would be randomly distributed around the Sijitian. It was a bit difficult for us to find, but with the gods'' ability, it should not be difficult to find. "


    Zhang Jiang added, ��There is one exception. If someone obtains the sacred artifacts, Pangu Caves will be closed in advance and the exit will be opened. At that time, everyone will come out of the exit.��


    Liu Zhen nodded, "This situation has happened twice. It would be great if this happened."


    Thinking of something, he laughed, "Haha, that Zhou Shu must come here for the sacred artifact. After all, only the sacred artifact can keep his Xianshu city. If he gets the sacred artifact and comes out from the exit, you might I can get two sacred artifacts at once."


    "I''m waiting."


    The phantom gradually blurred and disappeared completely after a few breaths.


    Zhang Jiang sensed it for a while, but shook his head, "There is no trace at all, I don''t know the way, how did Elder Liu see it?"


    Liu Zhen said it was a guess, but that was obviously impossible.


    "It''s really gone."


    Liu Zhen looked around, flashing a gloomy look in his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Luofu said that Linglong Tianxian is here, and Linglong Tian knows that Zhou Shu will come before she will come."


    Zhang Jiang''s face changed slightly, "Huh?"


    "Otherwise, Linglongtian is just a guard job, is it worth her coming?"


    Liu Zhen coldly snorted, "Linglong Tian had exchanges in Chifeng City and Xianshu City before. I think Zhou Shu was deceived by Linglongtian to come to Pangu Grottoes. Linglong Tianxian came to collect the net in person. It was cruel enough. The next time Zhou Shu was in a disaster."


    Zhang Jiang''s heart was tense, and he seemed to realize, "No wonder they didn''t quit, they had planned for a long time."


    Liu Zhen smiled happily, "How could it be possible to quit, Linglongtian is still waiting for the sacrificial artifact to be put down."


    "I have never understood why Linglongtian is obsessed with the sacred artifact."


    Zhang Jiang was puzzled, "In fact, the gods are closer to the saints than anyone else. Why didn''t she rush to the saint? She went to Jianzong Sect for promotion, which is really unintelligible. She has no reason to still fall in love with the chores of the heavens. Is she still caring about power and these things, and those who like it are not willing to be saints anymore."


    "of course not."


    Liu Zhen glanced at him and said slowly, "Elder Zhang, there are things you don''t understand, don''t understand, don''t ask."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhang Jianggan laughed twice, "Pangu Caves will be closed in five days. I''ll go and make arrangements."


    Although he became the elder of Xianting as he wished, he, the elder of Xianting, is far less beautiful than it seems on the surface. Compared with another Xianting elder of Baidi City, Bailifengdeng, it is totally different. Let me give you the simplest example. Bailifengdeng voted for him in every Xianting meeting. Simply put, he was a errand man, and the right to deal with it was in the hands of Bailifengdeng.


    No matter how hard he works, he cannot enter the core of Xianting, let alone participate in various decisions of Xianting, and cannot touch deeper things. But Liu Zhen in front of him can know that even if Liu Zhen''s cultivation strength is not as good as his .


    Both are the elders of Xian Ting, but in fact they are in completely different positions.


    "I''ll leave it to you here, I''ll go back to my life."


    Liu Zhen rolled up the Tai Chi picture and quickly disappeared.


    Zhang Jiang stared at the departed back, the depression was still hard to dissipate, and he sighed secretly. Is it right or wrong to walk this way? Even if it is wrong, there is no way, now that he can''t look back, neither the old scholar nor the clansmen will forgive themselves.


    Quickly got rid of distracting thoughts and continued to get busy.


    Pangu Grottoes.


    Looking at the desert in front of him, Zhou Shu stopped.


    Sui Rufu noticed something, "What''s wrong, City Lord, there is another problem?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently.


    The terrain in front has changed again. It was originally a valley. After the Lingzhu Bridge, there is the real Pangu Cave. But now the valley is gone. The most dangerous place in front of the Pangu Cave is called the Infinite Desert. .


    One mistake may be an accident, and two mistakes must be directed at yourself.


    Only saints can change Pangu Caves.


    I don��t know if this counts as interfering with the heavens? Probably not, it''s called the Secret Realm of Saints, Saints must have privileges.


    It��s helpless, there��s no choice but to accept it, but this time, as well as the previous time with Hun Shi Axe, Zhou Shu will remember it, even if he is detached in the future, he will remember it. It doesn��t mean that he will become a holy. If there is no anger, there will be no gratitude or revenge.


    "Great!"


    Caiying cheered, "This time it''s my turn, right?"


    I only found a little soup leftovers before, so I can''t miss it this time.


    "what about me?"


    Zhu Dashan glared at Zhou Shu, and only looked at Zhou Shu without looking at Caiying, knowing that he could not run.


    "I have a chance this time. The boundless desert is much harder than a tunnel."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, UU reading "It has been five days and no one has been here, the fifty-odd wandering soul guards here have grown a lot, and each of them is no worse than you, plus a few thousand. A spirit and complicated terrain... Don''t worry, none of you can run."


    Those few were still thinking, Sui Rufu already exclaimed, "More than fifty soul guards? Still wandering?"


    "Impossible?"


    "The Pangu Grottoes that Linglongtian has visited, there has never been a place like this, ten of them are rare."


    "I heard from other sects that there are more than 20 soul guards in the Pangu Caves. How can there be more than fifty?"


    A series of surprises were written on his face, making the other two more solemn, only Caiying was still very happy, "The more the better, more than fifty, that''s really enough for the palace, hehe. "


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Pangu Caves are different this time. This boundless desert shouldn''t have appeared in the first place."


    I explained a little bit, but I can''t say too much.


    After experiencing the formation of Pangu Caves, he naturally knew what was going on. The accident was related to him. Although the Shu Zhili swallowed by Pangu Caves was not much, it also affected many air masses, and those air masses basically gathered. Together, it gave birth to a real place of death.


    "This time is really different."


    Sui Rufu didn''t ask much, just nodded with emotion, and resigned.


    It��s so easy at the beginning, and you will definitely face difficulties later. For practitioners, this is also commonplace. If you can say anything, you can just rush over.


    (PS: Thank you for your support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 4055: Target and help

    Text Chapter 4055 Targeting and Helping


    "Zhou, how should I go?"


    Caiying couldn''t wait to come over, "My palace is going to take the lead!"


    Zhu Dashan said boredly, "I can be the second but not the third."


    "All of them fight."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The key is not how to fight, but not to go the wrong way. Boundless indifference seems to have no way, but in fact there are roads everywhere. There are at least three or four hundred, and only two of them are correct. It��s hard to turn around, and it��s a waste of time. You all follow me, don��t go around."


    Caiying snorted, dissatisfied, "So I wanted to come by myself."


    "I just lead the way, I don''t take action."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, opened his sleeves, and a shadow jumped out.


    But it was a monkey with a bright golden coat. Looking left and right, he bounced up and down twice, very active.


    Caiying stagnated, "Ah, why did you also bring out the little stone. I didn''t see it in the demon refining world before in my palace. There will be nothing wrong, right?"


    Zhou Shu scowled, "If you don''t say good things, how can something be wrong?"


    Caiying said without realizing it, "He doesn''t listen to people when he gets crazy, and we can''t control it either."


    Li Aojian also had a hint of worry on his face, "This guy is really not easy to control. He doesn''t recognize him when he fights, and he can''t hold back his fighting spirit. It''s okay in Xianshu City. Here... so many enemies, I''m afraid that they will cause trouble. , Let��s not use him, so can we.��


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of it. Do you think he is the same as in the past? Although he still can''t speak, there is no problem with communication," Zhou Shuwen said, "There are too many enemies here. It will be better if he cooperates. Playing a lot, Caiying, do you remember the time in Samsara Pool."


    "The coordination was really good that time, and the little stone was also very obedient."


    Caiying nodded subconsciously, and soon felt wrong again, "Here won''t be infinitely reborn, there is no need to use him."


    "Don''t worry about it, the cooperation of five people is always easier. We have to go there quickly, or we won''t have time to do things when we go in." Zhou Shu glanced at Sui Rufu and smiled, "I will take you to the immortal Zhiling. It counts in."


    "You don''t have to be polite, the lord, this was originally my responsibility."


    Sui Rufu nodded quickly, with some expectation in his eyes, "I have always hoped to join forces with you and ask for advice."


    "Just don''t hold back."


    Li Aojian turned to Zhou Shu, wondering, "Xiao Zhou, you really don''t plan to make a move, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Use it after you go in, there may be trouble here."


    In his opinion, the soul shadow not only watched the formation of Pangu Caves, but also affected the Pangu Caves to some extent. The situation in Pangu Caves this time is obviously different from before. If he, the creator of Shu Zhili, still Using Shu Zhili extensively in it, I really don''t know what will happen... Now that there have been two route changes, the shots are likely to attract more targets, which will be more time-consuming.


    Since Pangu Caves are targeting themselves, give him less opportunity.


    Of course, after entering the middle, Zhou Shu had no worries.


    In addition to this reason, he also wanted to see the situation of the unique magic monkey in Pangu Grottoes.


    For example, will the power of Lin Xie be transformed into the power of Pangu?


    Otherwise, it won''t be brought specially.


    Among the powers that Zhou Shu has seen, there are four that can be compared with the power of Chaos. One is the power of acquired Chaos, which is produced by the fusion of magic, sword intent, and the power of law. There is only one trace from Mi Zhu��s sword, and the other is the power of acquired Chaos. The power of Pangu in the Pangu Caves is the third is the gray mist that fills the edges of the heavens, and the fourth is the power of the magic monkey''s Linxian.


    Only the power of acquired Chaos is the real power.


    Others are not considered power, but the displayed ability is not worse than the power of Chaos.


    To understand their nature and the relationship with the power of chaos will definitely help to understand the law of chaos.


    In fact, the magic monkey was taken out as soon as he entered the Pangu Cave, but he kept hiding in his sleeves without letting him show up. Of course, the spirit, the spirit guard��s appearance and the ability, etc., Zhou Shu had already clearly informed the demon. Monkey, now the magic monkey will not be in a hurry.


    "That''s it."


    Li Aojian nodded lightly, it wasn''t that Zhou Shu had something to do, so don''t care about the others.


    Caiying had already stood behind Zhou Shu, "Go, let''s go!"


    The group of people stayed for less than a hundred breaths and then continued to move forward, which surprised the old way in the small hut. After seeing the direction of the chess piece, they were even more surprised.


    "This founder..."


    The old Tao was a little angry, "It is definitely Pangu Cave who is pointing him!"


    "He chose the right direction right away. You feel disappointed, too."


    The young man was calm, "I told you, don''t offend the founder, it''s useless."


    "It''s not the problem. Pangu Cave deliberately helped the founders. Don''t you think it''s wrong?" Old Dao raised his head and frowned. "This is not the first time, plus the one just now, and there are a few chess pieces over there. , There are at least three times with clear evidence."


    The young man nodded, "It must be more than three times. They pass the level easily every time."


    "Yeah, isn''t that weirder?"


    The old Dao stared at the chessboard, "You and I have guarded Pangu Caves for so many years. Only now have you barely seen some clues, but if you are in it, you will probably get lost. And Pangu Caves pointed them like this, do you want them? Can you see the secrets of Pangu Caves and understand the Law of Chaos?"


    The young man laughed, "Old way, you are jealous."


    The old Dao snorted, "Don''t you be jealous? For what reason, when we were practitioners, there was no place like Pangu Cave to understand the law of chaos, and then we had to be outside. See, practitioners can go in and get insights. That��s all. No one has really realized anything for so many years. They just read useless treasures. But when this founder came... just go in without saying, you can still be pointed. It''s too unfair."


    "Fair? It was given by others."


    The young man was stunned, and quickly calmly said, "Up to now, you are detached from this state. Do you still care about this?"


    "Why don''t you care?" The old Dao became more and more angry. "What we are detached from is only many useless laws, but not the heavens. As long as we can''t do without the heavens, as long as we have unknowns above us, we have to adapt to the rules, and we always need Fairness given by others."


    The young man sighed, "What you said is, but it doesn''t make sense. Just be quiet. Have you forgotten them?"


    "they?"


    The old Dao''s figure stagnated, but slowly calmed down, and his anger turned into helplessness, "What saint is just jumping from one circle to another, and can''t get out if you go around, if destruction can bring about change. , It''s better to give it a try."


    "It is indeed a way, but it is not necessary."


    The young man said calmly, "We have gone very far. There is no need to die. The cultivator stage can come over. Now it is not more difficult. Try to understand, brainstorm, and always find the answer..."


    He stopped and looked at the golden chess piece, "I am very optimistic about him, don''t worry about it, old-fashioned."


    (Ps: Thank you linhaiyan222 for your continued support and attention, and thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Still looking for "Xianjie Winner" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 4056: To 1

    The old Dao stagnated, "Is it because of Pangu Cave? That Pangu Cave didn''t just help him."


    "Those ones are far away."


    The young man said lightly, "You can see it yourself, why bother to say this."


    "It''s not too far, it''s just a few days later."


    The old road grumbled twice, his eyes returned to the chessboard, and suddenly he stopped, "How did that chess piece change color?"


    "Really, it has become five colors, this is the first time I have seen it."


    The young man also came to be interested, and touched his chin and said, "It''s the one next to the founder, it looks brighter than the founder."


    "Not only is it shining, the light will shine on the chessboard."


    Old Dao blinked his eyes and seemed to be flashed, frowning, "What the **** is going on with this guy? It would be nice if I could go in and take a look."


    "I also think, it''s really extraordinary..."


    The young man nodded in agreement, and was quickly surprised, then raised his head and said, "Huh? Can this be the case?"


    As soon as I raised my head, I was greeted with the veteran gaze, and I was shocked. The light from the five-color chess pieces passed through the lines on the chessboard and slowly melted them. If this continues, not to mention that the chessboard may collapse, at least chess. It''s not good.


    Even the rules are broken, how can I play good chess?


    Snapped!


    There was a soft sound, and the chess piece disappeared suddenly.


    The light dissipated, and the broken line quickly returned to its original shape.


    "It was erased."


    The old way lingered for a while, "The founder is playing big here, and Pangu Cave has started."


    The young man also nodded, "It''s really a big game."


    For those who play chess and those who play chess, every line on the chessboard is an unbreakable rule, and no change is allowed. This time Zhou Shu broke all the lines. If he broke the rules, he would inevitably suffer Punishment in Pangu Caves.


    The old way seemed thoughtful, "Where did you say that chess piece went?"


    The young man paused, "It should not be in Pangu Cave anymore, but it won''t be eliminated. As for the specific location, we will see after the review is complete. Anyway, those who have entered Pangu Cave cannot escape our control. ."


    "That''s true."


    The old way is a little gloating, "I don��t want to take a shortcut like this. I''m paying for it now, I can''t get in if I can get in."


    The young man meditated, "Old way, can you and I do it?"


    "It''s hard to say, most of it won''t work," Lao Dao couldn''t help but said, "If you and I can break the rules, we are now in the Pangu Caves, instead of watching the process here and waiting for the replay..." Thinking of this, I felt tight, "he How did it do it?"


    The young man slowly said, "Understand the chaos? And the power that Pangu Cave can''t stabilize and restrain?"


    Old Dao''s face changed slightly, he said with joy, "That chess piece..."


    The young man shook his head, "Don��t worry about it. If it��s not a seed, we will definitely be able to seize the opportunity later. No one can compete, but it may not be a cultivator, such as a divine envoy, you know, some Divine power is troublesome."


    The old Dao nodded, "The old Dao naturally knows that if it is not a practitioner who can enter the Pangu Cave, the problem is even greater."


    "It''s really troublesome."


    The young man shook his head slightly, "This founder, really likes to do things."


    The old way smiled, "Why, don''t you look at him now?"


    The young man said calmly, "If it''s the opposite, we need to be able to do things like this. Good things or bad things are better than they are now."


    The old Tao thought for a while, and smiled, "That''s true, I won''t move him now."


    "If you don''t move, I will move."


    The young man glanced, slowly stretched out his hand, the old man looked at it, his eyelids jumped unconsciously, "You are..."


    "It''s okay."


    The young man retracted his hand and said faintly, "It can''t be too smooth."


    Pangu Cave.


    Zhou Shu is still a little frightened, who knew that the magic monkey did such a thing.


    It''s okay to hit a few spirits at the beginning, but in the next breath, the sand dunes in front were broken with a stick. Is that something that can be broken casually? Even if Zhou Shu hurriedly took him back, he was still worried, not knowing what the consequences would be.


    But it��s really weird to say that everything in this ancient cave, even a small stone and a table, can��t be broken like a dimension wall. Caiying and others have also tried it. No matter what, they won��t work. What was displayed was the power of Pangu, and these terrain items completely ignored the power of Pangu, and were not able to be damaged or broken at all.


    This magic monkey is really amazing.


    It��s a pity that there is too much time, and Zhou Shu hasn��t been able to see the relationship between Lin Xie��s power and Pangu��s power. It��s very difficult. What Zhou Shu can see is the power of Pangu, even if it is displayed by the magic monkey. The same is true of power, not to mention that he still dare not use Shu''s power to perceive it at will, but one thing is certain, the power of Linxie of the devil monkey is probably not worse than the power of Pangu, and even Pangu caves are difficult to transform quickly, otherwise This will not happen.


    The power of Lin Xana, which was not transformed in time, broke through the terrain formed by the power of Pangu.


    "Sure enough, something happened, hehe."


    Caiying��s prediction was confirmed, and he smiled happily.


    "I''m still smiling, I''m missing a helper."


    Zhou Shu scolded, and he was still looking around in the demon refining world. The little stone seemed to be fine, but he was a bit at a loss. He played well just now. Why did he suddenly come back? Xiao Jin and Hu Lao were comforting. It''s useless.


    Li Aojian''s expression condensed slightly, "Those black smoke..."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Old Li, did you see it? Did the spirit float out after death?"


    Caiying nodded quickly, "I saw it too!"


    "Well, there are a few, floating on the little stone," Li Aojian seemed to think, "I didn''t notice it before, it''s a bit strange."


    "It has been there since entering the heavens, you haven''t seen it."


    Zhou Shu explained, "It seems that this characteristic of the magic monkey can also take effect in the Pangu Caves. The power of Lin Xie is no worse than the power of Pangu."


    Caiying groaned, "Maybe it''s better. UU reading otherwise there will be no black smoke. Little stones are really powerful. No matter who you hit, whether in the demon world or in the fairy world, it''s all the same."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But the power of Pangu is not a real power, but a form of expression. It exceeds the power of Pangu and will not be transformed into the power of Pangu, nor does it mean that it can compete with chaos. It only shows that Lin Xana The power is stronger than the power of most laws, or the relationship may be a little restrained. The nature and source of the power depends on the nature and source of the power. Of course, this is also very powerful."


    Li Aojian was not very interested in these, and said with a smile, "I don''t think so. There is no difference between strength and weakness. The key depends on how to use it. Dao and law are the same. The deeper the understanding, the stronger it is. The same is true. Jianyi, I used it and you used it completely different."


    Caiying said angrily, "What did you say?"


    Li Aojian said lightly, "Hehe, I didn''t mean you..."


    Caiying snorted, "It''s pretty much the same."


    Li Aojian smiled and continued, "I''m not saying you are alone. To me, you are all the same."


    Caiying jumped up, "You fellow, come and compare!"


    (PS: Thank you tree001 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4057: Hell

    "Why are there so many enemies suddenly?"


    Miao Yue frowned, and rushed up with a sharp sword.


    After passing through the valley, there was a desert in front of him. He couldn''t distinguish the direction at all. After walking in confusion for a while, he was immediately surrounded.


    Just wiped out a group of spirits, and before taking a break, another group came. There was a wandering soul guard in the middle, which was much taller than the ones I had seen before. Even though Baoyu was suppressed, he still ignored it and strode forward. , Attacked with spirits.


    slaps together, and it feels unusual.


    There are many weak among those spirits, who should be driven away by Baoyu, but under the drive of the soul guard, they are not afraid of death and are extremely brave.


    This time, the pressure was much greater.


    Of course, for Miao Yue, it''s not a big deal, but the problem has come again.


    just behind the wandering soul guard, four or five shadows are looking at this side, although they look strange, they are obviously a team.


    ����The sense of crisis immediately filled the Sea of ??Consciousness. The thing she didn��t want to encounter happened the most. When she was alone, she was not afraid of the spirit guard spirit, but a well-coordinated team, and she was still surrounded. .


    Many thoughts came up in his mind, but I haven''t found anything that can be implemented.


    After a pause, I will solve these problems first. In this case, there is no benefit in taking advantage of the fire, and it will only be attacked by several parties indiscriminately.


    "They are fighting inside!"


    Caiying looked at the front, a little excited.


    Li Aojian shook his head, "It''s not infighting, but someone else is fighting the Soul Guard."


    "Have we met other sects?"


    Caiying was overjoyed, "Zhou, will it be the Hanging Bell Sect? That''s fine, hehe."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Ninety percent of those who can enter this boundless desert are also put in by the saints. Just like our situation, I can''t be sure who it is, but if there is only one person, it is likely to be Miao Yue of Shushan. "


    "How do you know that you are alone?"


    Sui Rufu was a little curious, "I see a group of shadows fighting with a group of shadows."


    "The perception is unreliable, and it is difficult to distinguish the specific number of people on both sides."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t explain much. He participated in the formation of Pangu Caves not through perception but memory. All the information of the spirit guard is in the sea of ??knowledge. Now there is only one outsider in this place. It''s not a wandering soul guard, it''s mostly a separate team.


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, "Miao Yue seems to be pretty good, do you want to help her?"


    She still remembers the matter of Wu Niancheng, but also, Miao Yue really did her best to win the victory.


    Zhou Shu didn''t have any comments, and smiled and said, "It''s up to you, so let''s send a letter."


    "Look at this palace."


    Caiying nodded, a blue flower suddenly appeared on the palm of her hand, which looked hazy, but in fact it was clear. The verdant appearance was unforgettable at a glance. Seeing the petals gradually unfold, Caiying stretched out her hand in front of Zhou Shu, "That There is also the side, you say."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Is it Miao Yue Miao Taoist friend? We are Linglongtian, opposite you."


    It��s really easy to use. I think that the line of blue and white back then spreads letters in places where the saints can��t communicate, and has made a miraculous achievement, and is favored by the saints. But the good times are not long. After losing the protection of the saints, the line of blue and white also Gradually weakened, and now only Caiying and Sima Yi can mention it, well, Sima Yi can also be considered to make up the number.


    "what?!"


    Miao Yue looked at the blue and white that suddenly bloomed in front of him, a little flustered, and was almost cut by the soul guard''s axe.


    Of course it��s just a little bit. The soul guard that has been weakened by 50% is not enough to break Miao Yue��s body-protection swordsmanship. It is not the soul guard that she fears, but this inexplicable blue flower, why suddenly appeared in front of her, guard It''s totally ineffective, and the power of divine consciousness can''t be blocked.


    When the words came out, he was even more stunned, but his heart became calmer.


    turned out to be Linglongtian��s means of communication.


    But it''s still unbelievable, they can actually spread letters in the Pangu Caves? As the core of Shushan, it is also unheard of, and Xian Ting can''t do it either.


    "Talk back when you want to hear it, we have no intentions."


    There was another voice, Miao Yue settled down, and said in a deep voice, "Yes, I am Miao Yue, but I don''t have a martial arts sword."


    The other party seems to be a little credible, but he can''t trust too much.


    "Hehe, we have all seen this."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Miao Yue, it is very dangerous here. Your side is wrong. If you are willing to believe us, you will follow us later."


    "Oh."


    Miao Yue was noncommittal, focusing on dealing with the enemy in front of her.


    It took hundreds of breaths to clean up the soul guard and a group of spirits, and he was too tired.


    This boundless indifference only walked for a while, but it was even more tired than the four or five days before. Not to mention the number of enemies, the perception limit is greater.


    The blue flower was still floating in front of him. It was beautiful, better than the real flower, and I couldn��t perceive the hostility, but it felt like being watched, not so good. I was about to say something and asked him to look away. Ji Ji, in front of him, behind and to the left, came a bunch of soul guards surrounded by spirits, but they were all stopped by the few shadows just now.


    This is a life saver. If it weren''t for them, these enemies would have swarmed up, fearing that they had only one move available.


    gratefully glanced a few times, and became more surprised.


    The enemies on the three sides were reduced very quickly, only a little slower than their own shots, and one side was even faster than their own. You must know that you have Pangu Baoyu on your body. Although you can''t give full play to it because of fatigue and retention, It can also show that these people are not under him.


    When did Linglongtian have so many powerhouses?


    Could it be that they ordered the immortals to come over?


    It��s not right, what am I thinking about, isn��t Linglongtian only two people here, they didn��t form a team, they were always two people, and one of them was the flashy Li Shaozhu, UU reading www. There are three of uuk��nshu.com, none of them resemble him. Is it the one who has been standing without taking any shots, with such a high status?


    Impossible, these people cannot be Linglongtian.


    Could it be the failure of the Suspension Sect?


    They have this kind of strength, and the team is well-trained. The blue and white is also theirs. Before, the Xuanling Sect has been able to successfully obtain treasures in the Pangu Grottoes. Is it because of the blue and white?


    Not good, they are staring at themselves, they shouldn''t say their names.


    The Master has said that we must be extra vigilant against them. The Suspended Bell Sect in it has completely taken off its skin and has no scruples about what to do. The Master has also made a rough calculation in private. Every time Pangu Caves, there are at least one-sixth of the people in Pangu Caves. It was dead in the hands of the Suspense Sect.


    Thinking of this, my heart became more alert, and he couldn''t help but look to the right side where there were no enemies.


    There are many and complicated roads, but I haven''t seen spirits and soul guards yet. Even if there are, it is better to be with these people of unknown origin.


    "Over there, but hell."


    Seeing Miao Yue''s thoughts, Zhou Shu sighed.


    (PS: Thank you J for your monthly ticket support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4058: People have their own ambitions

    Miao Yue, who was still hesitating, heard these words and didn''t hesitate anymore and swept directly to the right.


    The Suspension Sect likes to say these words, and now this person also says that they must be Suspension Sect.


    Watching Miao Yue leave, Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, but he was helpless.


    Soon, all three people came back.


    "But it''s a pleasure, the enemy here is much stronger than the other side!"


    "It makes no difference, it''s all one sword thing."


    "You two will brag, I just don''t believe it, you still have to sweat a little."


    The three of them got together for another argument. Caiying noticed something and covered her mouth, "Blue and white, blue and white are still there."


    "nothing."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care. He had entered the Pangu Caves. It was not a problem to go out. There was no need to conceal it too deliberately. Besides, the saint knew that he was there, otherwise he would not repeatedly target him. As for the people inside, the problem is not big.


    "what?"


    Sui Rufu looked not far away, and was stunned, "Have you come back?"


    A shadow rushed over, which was the direction Miao Yue left. At the same time, Qinghua also heard a sound, "You are not Linglongtian, you are Zhou Shu, and the lord of Caiying, right?"


    Caiying stagnated, and curiously asked, "How did you recognize it?"


    Zhou Shu is also a bit strange, although he didn''t deliberately conceal it, the voice passed by Qinghua doesn''t have any characteristics.


    "Guess, because you always talked about this palace, and it was here just now."


    Miao Yue stood still far away, with a little joy on her face.


    "what."


    Caiying lowered her head to look at Zhou Shu, as if she felt a little guilty, but she didn''t seem to have any.


    Zhou Shu paused, and said warmly, "Yes, I am Zhou Shu, Caiying is also there, and a few people from Xianshu City are also there. We took the name of Linglongtian. Don''t tell me about this, but for Linglong. It''s not good."


    "I promise not to say."


    Miao Yue agreed seriously, "It''s okay to make an oath."


    Caiying raised her head and said, "That''s not necessary, I believe you."


    She turned her head and whispered, "This Miao Yue helped us last time, and she also said that this palace is the most likely sword repairman to be called the Juggernaut, hehe."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It turned out to be like this."


    Although the voice is small, Miao Yue still heard it, and said seriously, "Palace Master, I did think so at the time, and now I am too. I still want to compete with you and see your victory over evil, but I have to go out."


    "no problem."


    Caiying nodded vigorously, "I can''t hit it, all sword intent is the same."


    Listening to the exchange between the two, Zhou Shu was also a little pleased. Except for Xianshu City, Caiying knew too few people. It was good to be able to meet a sword repairer like Miao Yue.


    Sui Rufu has a lot of worries. The affairs of Linglongtian and Xianshucheng are still exposed. It is still in charge of the sect that he knows. The bad luck is really unpredictable, but at this time it is Zhou Shu who is in charge, and she can do nothing except worry.


    Zhou Shu paused, "By the way, Fellow Miao, what did you run just now."


    Miao Yue hesitated, "...I thought you were from the Suspense Sect."


    "You Shushan are still afraid of Suspension Sect?"


    Sui Rufu is a little confused. As far as she knows, the relationship between Shushan and Linglongtian is very good, and they are the most stable alliance. As the most direct manifestation of Xianting''s will, the list is written by Shushan, saying that Shushan is afraid of Xuanlingzong. reason.


    Miao Yue sighed, "Anyone here is afraid of Xuanlingzong. They can kill anyone whoever sees them, no matter who the opponent is."


    Zhou calmly said, "A solid team, coupled with a full number of people, does have such an advantage."


    "Yeah, most of the time, everyone took the initiative to avoid it. You just surrounded me, even if it is hell, I have to run away," Miao Yue smiled self-deprecatingly, "Yes, it''s really over there. Is it terrible?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "There are closed-loop dead ends over there. There are thirty wandering soul guards over there. They have been unable to get out during this period of time. By now, most of their strength is very strong."


    "That... thank you so much."


    Miao Yue''s mind tightened. In her current situation, the two soul guards were the limit, and still average.


    "There are so many?"


    There was a voice around Zhou Shu, but it was Li Aojian. Looking at Zhou Shu, a fire ignited in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Old Li, do you want to go?"


    "of course."


    Li Aojian smiled and nodded, "I won''t get along with you anymore. It''s more suitable for me over there. Of course, if you need someone, I will stay."


    Zhou calmly said, "Think about it again? The Lingzhu Bridge is coming soon, there may be a chance to understand the law of chaos in the past."


    "There is nothing to consider."


    Li Aojian said calmly, "I am not interested in chaos, I only like kendo."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him a few times and laughed, "Fine, then you go, I''ll be fine here."


    "I also need to go!"


    Zhu Dashan walked to Li Aojian''s side and slapped himself vigorously, "Xiao Zhou, I am not interested in Chaos either. It''s better to have fun with Lao Li."


    "You...really have no interest in the Law of Chaos?"


    Sui Rufu looked in disbelief, "I''ve come here, I''m going to go in, but I won''t continue? It''s not what I want to say, but you are all unique geniuses. You really shouldn''t miss it. Fortunately, even if you understand a little bit, it is much more powerful than your kendo and physique. The power of chaos is the power that can dominate the heavens, and the saints cannot resist..."


    Looking at Li Aojian, whose gaze became more severe, Zhou Shu waved his hand.


    Sui Rufu is indeed good intentions, but these words are an insult to Li Aojian. Li Aojian does not think that kendo is worse than Chaos Law, absolutely not, and Zhu Dashan is different from Li Aojian, he does not think that ethics is better than Chaos. , But he is more obsessed with what he already has, and doesn''t like to pursue more.


    Everyone has aspirations.


    "Oh."


    Sui Rufu stopped speaking, feeling quite depressed.


    Seeing Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan rushing into that dead end one after another, UU reading , she sighed, still can��t believe that someone would refuse to understand the opportunity of the law of chaos, just to hone her own Tao.


    Besides, aren��t they afraid of death?


    They are not afraid, but they are also afraid, and there are two less strong aids here, and they don''t know if they can get the holy artifact.


    "It''s all you. If it weren''t for you, I would also go to this palace."


    Caiying stared at Zhou Shu, inexplicably angry.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "You, unlike them, don''t go if you don''t go, your chance is indispensable."


    "Humph."


    Caiying curled his lips, and lost his breath for some reason.


    Miao Yue heard all the arguments here, so she was naturally surprised, but not as shocked as Zhilingxian.


    She also likes kendo more than the vague chaos of opportunity, but she doesn��t need to choose now. After all, Pangu Baoyu is in her hands. You can come when you want to come to Pangu Caves. Once or twice is not a big deal. , Of course, the goal is not the law of chaos, nor is it a holy weapon, but a sword that suits you.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4059: Allogeneic

    Keep going.


    Zhou Shu and others were in front, Miao Yue fell behind alone.


    It''s not that a team can''t get too close, otherwise it will be injured by mistake, and it will be useless to control it well.


    "It''s really easier to walk."


    Miao Yue thought to herself that it was not the reason that someone had opened the way in front of her. She saw clearly that even Zhou Shu and the others did not encounter a few enemies. After thinking about it, doubts came up, looking at the blue and white in front of her. Zhou Shu, do you know how to go?"


    I was too rushed just now to think about it, but now I feel something is wrong.


    I know how to get to Pangu Caves, as if there is a map. This is even more incredible than being able to spread letters in Pangu Caves. The Master said that every time Pangu Caves are different, there is no experience at all, and even the saints don��t know how to go. What is the second? Besides, if there is a map available, it is impossible for the Master not to give it to her.


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Forget it, just chance."


    "A chance..."


    Miao Yue nodded, and at this point, she seemed to be unable to ask more, but she still said, "What''s the chance?"


    Some are ignorant, but for the sake of the sect, I can��t help it. Shushan, which has Pangu jewels, has always regarded Pangu Caves as its own secret realm. I feel that this is one of the few aspects of Shushan that can surpass the Suspension Sect. Miao Yue, the other disciples have never used it, but Shushan really thinks so. Now suddenly a Zhou Shu popped up. It was even simpler than Shushan in Pangu Grottoes. How can I not be shocked? How can I not try to figure it out? .


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, this guy is a bit unreasonable to play cards, this kind of question, only she can ask.


    "I took the liberty."


    Miao Yue quickly apologized, quite sincerely.


    "do not worry about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If Daoist Miao comes to Xianshu City, this kind of opportunity should be met all the time."


    Miao Yue''s heart was stagnant, and she quickly said, "I won''t leave Shushan."


    Taiwushan people''s entrustment, the inheritance of Pangu Baoyu, Miao Yue will definitely be the leader of the next generation of Shushan, and it is impossible to leave.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s not like letting you join Xianshu City, come and have a look, just be a guest."


    "This way..."


    Miao Yue didn��t feel a touch of heart, because she really wanted to go to Xianshu City. Xianshu City not only has such swordsmanship as Caiying Li Aojian Jieqing, she also heard the master say that the first sword Taishi is also in harmony with Xianshu. The relationship between the cities is very deep, and they communicate closely with each other. Now Xianshu City has gathered sword repairs, and there are some sacred places for sword repairs in the outer world. The reputation is about the same as the Shushan in the fairy world. I have stayed in the fairy world for too long, maybe go to the outer region. Feel it, you can make a better breakthrough.


    Jianshan also has excellent sword repairs and excellent swordsmanship, but the feeling that Outland Sword Repair gives her is different from these.


    Although this would definitely annoy the Xuanling Sect, Shu Shan didn''t care about it, and the Master clearly said that as long as the sword repair is sincere to the sword, you don''t need to be too scrupulous.


    After a long absence, Zhou Shu was also a little surprised, just teasing it casually. He didn''t expect Miao Yue to really have such an idea, but soon he didn''t have time to think about it. A blue flower he had collected alone came out urgently. sound.


    "Friend Li Dao, things are a bit wrong here."


    "what''s happenin?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to be enlightened, "Did the road ahead change?"


    It was a little surprised to talk about bitterness, "Ah, Fellow Daoist Li, are you there too?"


    "Well, it happened twice."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a cold color flashed in his eyes, "It seems that the saint doesn''t want us to be too good, but it doesn''t matter, Master, you can talk about your situation, and I will tell you the right way."


    Thank you with joy, "Troubled fellow daoists, it''s like this..."


    "Coniferous forest."


    Zhou Shu shook slightly. This saint really worked hard. The coniferous forest and the boundless desert are the most dangerous places in Pangu Caves this time. "There are no spirits and soul guards there, but every tree may change. Become a powerful enemy. Special attention should be paid to the fact that they are integrated with the terrain. You cannot attack them before they show up. You must be very careful inside. My advice is to look back and detour. , It should be able to reach the middle, just to delay for a few days."


    It took a long time to hear the bitter echo, "If it''s all enemies, we''re going to try it here."


    "I overlooked it, you guys came for experience this time."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, and slowly said, "The enemies in the taiga are really hard to deal with, and it''s no good to kill them. There are no Pangu spirits and soft stones that can change treasures. However, for the cultivation rules, It��s very suitable there, but the mortality rate is very high."


    Talking about suffering quickly said, "It doesn''t matter if there are treasures, it doesn''t matter whether we die or not. When we come here, the saint has fulfilled us."


    "Also."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You only need to walk step by step, the road is not difficult."


    talked about asceticism, "I have a fellow Taoist Li, if I can get out by chance, Saitama Sect will definitely come to thank you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, there is nothing to say, personal thoughts are different, but the saint is really unscrupulous, he changes the terrain casually, I don��t know if it was like this before, most of it is, but no one can find it before, most of it is. Human practitioners like to abuse their rights, for fear that others will know that they cannot do it, even if they become a saint, they will not change.


    Putting away the blue and white, but thinking of Miao Yue, "Daoist Miao, how are you thinking about it?"


    Miao Yue stagnated, and withdrew his thoughts, "I want to think about it."


    "It''s okay, you can think about it slowly."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, he seemed to think, "By the way, your goal this time is the sacred artifact?"


    "My goal is a sword, and Shushan is not a sacred artifact, unless it is a sword."


    Miao Yue shook his head, suddenly remembering something, and said with joy, "Zhou Shu, you don''t know where the treasures are in it? Are there any swords?"


    After I asked out, I immediately felt terrified. UU reading was frightened. It''s impossible to know this kind of thing. It would be incredible to know how to go. If you know where the treasure is... His family?


    Zhou Shu paused, "After passing the Lingzhu Bridge, from left to right, you take the third road, and hope you will be better over there."


    "what?"


    Miao Yue''s face changed suddenly, and she really gave the answer, "Is there really a sword?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It seems like this is what chance said."


    Miao Yue hesitated for a while, and said seriously, "I...I will try it after I cross the bridge."


    The secret realm really belongs to him?


    It seems that Zhou Shu is not a lie, and it is unnecessary. If Zhou Shu wants to deal with her, she is probably dead. Here, a founder who knows everything about Pangu Caves, and a self who has Pangu treasures No matter how you look at it, you are not an equal opponent.


    "Okay, I wish you success."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, very calm, there is no need to hesitate.


    At present, his focus is on the Suspension Bell Sect. You can try other strengths that may be wooed, and Shu Shan is no exception.


    (PS: Thank you tree001 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4060: Lingzhu Bridge

    The boundless desert has reached the edge.


    There is a vast void in front of him, dark and lacquered, but there is a path with a faint light in the middle, extending into the void without knowing the end.


    "This path is the Lingzhu Bridge?"


    Caiying walked up curiously, "It makes no difference, is there anything special here?"


    "It''s very simple, spirit is the main thing, and everything else is treated as nothing."


    came up alone, bowed and bowed, "It''s really you, Zhou Shu, thank you."


    Seeing the person coming, Caiying was shocked, "Miao Yue, why did you show up?"


    "I will show up here."


    Sui Rufu raised his hand, "Exquisite Tian Sui Rufu."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, when you reach the Lingzhu Bridge, the practitioners will show their true form. The power of any law will have no effect here, and the power will be invisible, and there will be no power of Pangu, and basically there will be no fighting. Now, it doesn��t matter whether the team is not the team."


    "Good execution, Miao Yue, junior."


    Seeing the ceremony, Miao Yue said warmly, "Palace Master Caiying, the Lingzhu Bridge is the safest place in Pangu Caves. Most practitioners will take a break when they arrive here. If you have gratitude, you will have grievances... and write down any grudges. Save it for a chance to report again."


    "Hehe, most of it can''t be reported."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Basically, no team will pass the Lingzhu Bridge together. They will wait until no one comes back, except for the Hanging Bell Sect."


    Sui Rufu snorted unconsciously, "How powerful the Hanging Bell Sect is, they are not afraid of revenge at all, and many sects know that they killed their own people and dare not say anything. They can only blame themselves for being unlucky. Who made Pangu? I can''t see it in the cave."


    Miao Yue followed, "I haven''t seen the people of the Suspended Bell Sect. It seems that we have come early."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "They don''t come here every time, otherwise the sky would have been filled with them."


    Sui Rufu nodded, "Yes, it is said that they can only come in the middle every few times, but this is also very good. Others in charge of the sect are not so sure."


    quickly found a common topic, Xuanlingzong, of course, deliberately.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Not much, let''s cross the bridge separately."


    Sui Rufu was very respectful, "The city lord, please."


    "I''m here first!"


    Caiying had already stood on the bridge, "Zhou, are there any scruples?"


    "Just leave."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head. He said that the most difficult part of Pangu Grottoes is the outer layer. Of course, the inner layer is also difficult but not as cruel as the outer layer. As for the spiritual master bridge, it doesn��t matter at all, ��It��s no problem for you, simple and simple. Just go over it. It may be a little troublesome if your heart is not pure, but it''s not a big problem. Just go a few times."


    Sui Rufu thought of something, "It''s not like walking several times. Some people can''t make it through hundreds of times on the bridge."


    Miao Yue nodded unconsciously, "I''ve also heard of this. The Suspense Sect passed through the outer layer very early, but it got stuck on the bridge. Seven people spent most of their time here, and in the end they couldn''t pass. , Watching others crossing the bridge one by one, they are almost crazy."


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "It��s good to be crazy, there are too many thoughts, and when I see it easily, most of them still want to move the mind of Pangu Cave, it��s strange that I won��t be punished."


    Sui Rufu snorted, "I don''t want to think about how their ease comes from, hum."


    "This one����"


    What did Miao Yue think of? Zhou Shu said that, he wouldn''t really belong to his family, right, "Zhou Shu, is Pangu Cave related to you?"


    Zhou Shu hurriedly waved his hand, "It''s just a chance, don''t talk nonsense, it will be troublesome to provoke Pangu Cave to punish me."


    "I took the liberty."


    Miao Yue lowered her head to cover up, and watched Caiying had walked to the middle of the bridge, "Chi Lingxian, Zhou Shu, then I will pass too."


    Sui Rufu nodded, "Well, I wish you good luck."


    "I also hope that Linglongtian will get her wish."


    Miao Yue raised her hand and walked quickly on the bridge. It was as light as Caiying, with almost no lag. This made Zhou Shu nod slightly, and she was very accurate in seeing people. Generally speaking, the more obstacles encountered on the bridge More, the more it shows that the heart is not firm and pure enough, the more relaxed the better.


    By the way, many sects regard the Lingzhu Bridge as an important test for disciples.


    Able to successfully pass the spirit master bridge, you can often get the best training of the sect. The faster the natural, the better, and those who fail to pass may lose their status even if they are determined to be the core of the sect. After all, no sect is willing to The future rests on the disciples who are not firm in their hearts.


    "Shushan has a successor."


    Sui Rufu looked back, with some regrets in his eyes, "Linglong Tian does not have such a talent."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Linglong genius has just emerged. Tianxian and Jilingxian are in the same year. There is no need to think about it so early."


    "People who are not far-sighted must have near-worries, not to mention that our foundation is very thin, and we can''t do it without thinking," Sui Rufu sighed. "There are saints in Shushan, and there are endless talents. Our exquisite sky can''t do it. We are not like Xianshu City. The city owner can bring a group of talents like this."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "With the holy artifacts, there will be in the future."


    "Well," Sui Rufu''s eyes lit up, as if waiting for Zhou Shu to say this, "City Lord, let''s go over and try to get the sacred artifacts earlier."


    "Great."


    Zhou Shu stepped onto the bridge, feeling light all over, the core of many laws in the Tiangang Aperture all over his body disappeared, and he couldn''t perceive any more power, and even the furnace became illusory, and his heart was shocked. Perceive it carefully, it is not disappearing, but temporarily covered, still feeling, I am sure, it is not the feeling of being rejected by Pangu Grotto.


    Maybe I thought too much before, but Shu Zhili was not targeted by Pangu Grottoes?


    It is not fake to change the route several times before.


    Forget it, it doesn''t really matter. Once inside, it must be used for relaxation.


    Sui Rufu hesitated, UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com quickly followed up. She prides herself on her unwavering heart, and she is also dedicated to the path and the sect. It will not be too slow to walk this spiritual master bridge, if she can catch up. What about Zhou Shu...Although it''s not an achievement, he will definitely feel proud in his heart. It may be the only place that can surpass Zhou Shu.


    Walk slowly, staring at his feet, fearing to walk crooked and fall.


    Nothing else, except that the feet are a bit sticky, and the bridge seems to be smeared with paste.


    Of course it��s not a big problem, even if you can��t use any power, it��s okay.


    It should not be slower than Miao Yue. She estimated that she had walked most of the way. She raised her head, and there was no one in front of her. Her eyes suddenly showed some pride. After all, Zhou Shu is a founder, and her mind is unavoidable. She was about to look back and say hello. There was a crisp voice.


    "Executive Immortal, just waiting for you, hurry up!"


    It��s Caiying who is talking, what is waiting for me, is it...


    looked intently, isn''t it, Zhou Shu is standing next to Caiying, while Miao Yue is still at the bridge head, not even past.


    Ben immediately retracted when he came to his lips, only to beckon his hands, "I''m here."


    A little frustrated.


    (PS: Thank you shadow 009 for your continued attention and support, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4062: Rest assured

    Chapter 4062 Don''t worry


    "It turned out to be like this in Pangu Cave."


    Sui Rufu''s eyes went straight, "It''s not the same as what is said in the classics."


    Miao Yue nodded, "It''s not the same, it''s not just that it''s different from the master, it''s different from wherever it is."


    After passing the Lingzhu Bridge, I entered a gate, and several people appeared in an empty hall.


    There are no enemies, no matter if it is the shadow of the spirit guard.


    The arched hall has a very different style from the fairy world. There are no half-tiles, beams, columns, or splicing gaps. It should be carved from a single piece of material. The floor is smooth and can reflect reflections. The walls are also flat and smooth, with straight edges and sharp corners. , Glowing with silver-white metallic luster, there is no rune pattern or the like, and no power is felt, like a particularly exquisite handicraft.


    There are many passages protruding around the hall, and spider feet generally extend outward, and there are nearly a hundred in a rough count.


    "It''s very different indeed."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Although it was not the first time he felt it, when he really faced the real thing, he still had a weird feeling. The hall was not a product of these heavens at all. No alien race or human practitioner could do something similar. building.


    Pangu Cave is one of the most mysterious places of the heavens. Countless civilizations gather together, each time they form a different form, it is not strange to encounter anything here. This time, it may be the turn of some kind of alien civilization.


    As for this civilization, Zhou Shu seemed a little familiar.


    Withdrawing his gaze, Miao Yue settled down, "However, they are similar to each other, and the other characteristics are similar to those of the Master."


    Sui Rufu nodded, "A variety of different paths, everyone can only make one choice, good or bad, it all depends on luck."


    The surprise was only a moment. They didn''t have much interest in appearances, and they cared more about what they could get. This is true of practitioners.


    Looking at the surrounding roads, Sui Rufu breathed a sigh of relief, and his hanging heart finally fell. Who could have imagined that under the guidance of Zhou Shu, the most terrifying secret realm in the heavens would come so easily. This time, Linglongtian really has a holy artifact.


    Miao Yue hesitated, "Zhou Shu, where is the third way you just mentioned?"


    Looking at it, I can��t determine which one is the third one. I don��t know where to count, and how to divide the round hall to the left and right.


    "In a hurry?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to a pillar, "Here, count the third from here to the right."


    Miao Yue walked to the pillar and took a closer look. What he found, was puzzled, "Differentiated based on this weird symbol?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yeah."


    "I don''t understand, but thank you very much."


    Miao Yue walked to the third road and turned around and smiled, "Zhou Shu, Xian Lingxian, see you if you have a chance. I won''t tell anyone about the things here."


    After speaking, I went in freely and easily.


    As soon as she walked into the passage, she could no longer perceive her existence, only a blue flower floating in front of the door.


    Caiying glanced, the blue and white suddenly turned into a ray of light and melted into the body.


    Sui Rufu paused and asked what he had always wanted to ask, "City Lord, Shu Shan trusts you very much, are you also an alliance?"


    "No, Swordsman."


    Zhou Shu shook her head, "She didn''t trust me either. She chose that path, probably because she felt something."


    "Don''t lie to me, you can''t perceive anything here."


    Sui Rufu frowned, "It has been said many times in the sect. It is entirely up to luck. Except for the city lord, it is impossible for anyone to perceive what is on the road.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Fine."


    "A sword gained the trust of Shushan, and the city lord really planned for a long time," Sui Rufu looked slightly condensed, "This Miao Yue can come to Pangu Grottoes and bring Taiwu sword. He must be the next Shushan sword master, Xianting. Most of the positions of the elders and Master Taiwu are also hers. Now that you sell her great favor, when you enter the immortal world in the future, even if Shushan does not help, he will not come to stop him."


    Zhou Shu did not deny, "I hope so."


    Sui Rufu hesitated for a few breaths, "Holy artifact..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Xi Lingxian don''t worry, there are holy artifacts in Pangu Cave this time, and I know which road it is on, but it''s not the time yet."


    "not the right time yet?"


    Sui Rufu was a little anxious, "What if someone else comes in and chooses that one? We can''t miss the opportunity."


    "I see."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "But you know, once the sacred artifacts are obtained, Pangu Caves will be closed ahead of time, and you must leave within an hour. For me, the sacred artifacts are not the most important thing. Time is what I need more. Time to realize."


    "The Law of Chaos is really important."


    Sui Rufu is a little helpless, but she understands that Zhou Shu is the fundamental reason for Linglongtian to be here. At this time, she cannot violate Zhou Shu��s will, offend Zhou Shu, and Linglongtian. It is impossible to obtain the sacred artifacts.


    "I''m planning to do it, we can split up."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "But I need you to obey my words completely, otherwise I will let Caiying go get the sacred artifacts, you don''t need to do anything.


    Sui Rufu was awe-inspiring, "That''s what the city lord ordered."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''ll go in first, and then you will wait here for a day. After a day, you will enter the passage with the sacred artifacts. When you get the sacred artifacts, I will almost be able to come out."


    Sui Rufu quickly understood, and after thinking about it, "City Lord, you can tell me the location of the passage after you have finished your comprehension."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don''t think about this, I believe you can do it, and I may not be able to distract the message inside, and may not be able to pass the message, you wait outside for a day, if someone else comes during this time, just act by chance. In case they choose one, you can go in first and grab the sacred artifact, but if they don��t choose one, don��t enter.


    Sui Rufu is very serious, "I must wait."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Remember your words, if it is because of you, I don''t have enough time to feel the chaos, all the agreements between Xianshucheng and Linglongtian will be invalidated, and it is likely to be the enemy in the future."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s rare expression, Sui Rufu''s heart trembled, and he assured it several times.


    The sacred artifacts may be the foundation of Linglongtian''s development, but if she offends Zhou Shu, it is useless to have the sacred artifacts. She is convinced of this. Not only can Zhou Shu allow the saints to help, but in the Pangu Grottoes, the wind and the wind and the rain are also necessary. Getting rain is no different from a living saint. No matter how good the sacred instrument is, can it be comparable to a saint?


    Zhou Shu was somewhat satisfied, "On the sacred artifact, you can rest assured that it is not difficult to obtain."


    "I''m relieved when the city lord said that."


    Sui Rufu nodded, still worrying in his eyes, "I got the sacred artifact. I won''t be snatched by anyone after I go out, right?"


    Caiying didn''t realize it, "Hey, you have a holy artifact, are you afraid of being snatched by others?"


    Sui Rufu hurriedly said, "I must be afraid. With my cultivation base, a person can''t use sacred artifacts at all, unless it is self-willed, but that is almost impossible."


    "Don''t worry about that."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Linglong Tianxian has probably already arranged it, and it is absolutely impossible to let the sacred artifact in hand."


    Sui Rufu thinks about it and thinks so, maybe the gods have already come, but this way...


    Secretly glanced at Zhou Shu, a little worried.


    (PS: Thank you Jinnuo Zhongge for your support, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~)


    Still looking for \"Xianjie Winner\" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 4063: So fast

    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Worrying about Linglong Tianxian?"


    "Well," Sui Rufu nodded slightly and sighed, "Actually, I know I shouldn''t worry about it. The gods have already sent you a letter."


    "Yes, it''s been passed on."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Don''t worry, there will be no problems."


    Sui Rufu thought about it. The sacred artifacts in hand are better than Xian Ting''s promise. When encountering Tianxian, you can tell it clearly, and there is no possibility of problems. "City Lord, hurry up and feel the chaos, I will It��s fine to wait a day here."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Wait a little longer."


    Sui Rufu was a little puzzled, but didn''t dare to ask more.


    Now in her eyes, Zhou Shu, who is Hunyuan Jinxian, is similar to a saint, can''t overstep, don''t take the initiative to say, can''t ask.


    After a while, a figure floated out of the door, it was Miao Yue.


    "So fast?"


    Sui Rufu''s surprised eyes still had some sympathy. It seemed that Miao Yue didn''t succeed.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You''re done."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    Miao Yue walked towards the two of them, with a brisk pace as if they were about to float, and gave a salute first, "Zhou Shu, thank you."


    Sui Rufu couldn''t help but said, "Friend Miao, did you really get the sword?"


    "Yes, senior."


    Miao Yue smiled, ��It��s much easier than I thought. The Master also told me that it��s difficult in the end. It��s half and ninety to travel a hundred miles. Who knows, just put it there, and you can get it without doing anything.��


    "Is it that simple?"


    Sui Rufu couldn''t help but be surprised, and murmured, "That''s not what Tianxian said."


    "The side you are going to is not much harder than her."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Some roads are very difficult, and some are simple. You are all lucky. My side is a bit worse, but the problem is not big. In fact, it is not difficult. Some roads are not only difficult, but also in the past. Nothing."


    Miao Yue stagnated, "Is there still something like this? Somewhat unreasonable."


    Caiying nodded, "Very unreasonable, or a saint. It''s not that the more you give, the more you get. How can you get nothing if you give more."


    "Don''t just say anything..."


    Sui Rufu subconsciously said, but he quickly withdrew, admonishing meaningless, these people in Xianshu City are different from other practitioners and do not respect saints.


    "Practicing is the more you give, the more you get, but chances are different."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly. If he had not participated in the formation process of Pangu Caves, the possibility of an empty run this time is not small. There are nearly a hundred roads here, and there are only seven or eight real opportunities. The others are either not good or not good enough. Invest in...


    As a cultivator, it is really difficult to make things happen everywhere. It is really difficult for a mortal to ascend to the sky to prove the truth.


    Of course, it can also be expected that those who have the ability to enter the Pangu Caves will encounter their own chances. If they do not participate, they may also enter the channel that they want to enter by coincidence, which is the so-called God in the dark.


    Who created the Pangu Cave, who is manipulating the will of heaven, is it chaos, is it a saint, or is it someone else?


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, several people also shook their heads secretly, but it was only a moment of sadness. They were not ordinary practitioners, and they had real chance. Why should we worry about others? Sui Rufu smiled, "By the way, Fellow Miao, can you see that sword?"


    "inside."


    Miao Yue generously took out a transparent cyan soft stone, "It''s still like this now, I can''t see too much."


    Sui Rufu said in surprise, "It hasn''t changed yet, how do you know it''s a sword?"


    Miao Yue''s mouth bends, "There is sword heart and sword intent in it. I can perceive it as if it is summoning me. The last time the master got it is also like this, but I think this one of mine may be better than Taiwu sword."


    "Hongu feels so too."


    Caiying looked at the soft stone, and then nodded.


    Miao Yue thought of something, a little embarrassed, "...Zhou Shu, there is still a sword in it, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yes, but there is no better one."


    "sorry."


    Miao Yue blushed, and was even more ashamed, "Taking yours away."


    This favor is no less than the previous one. If Zhou Shu didn''t say it, he would definitely not get it, and the sword would definitely be pleasing.


    Caiying is very free and easy, "It''s okay, there is victory in my palace, I don''t like this."


    Miao Yue stagnated, and smiled, "Wait for going out, we will compare each other."


    "My palace thinks the same way," Caiying nodded, "When you are familiar with the sword, let''s compare it. My palace is waiting for you in Xianshu City."


    "Great."


    Miao Yue quickly made a decision. She is definitely going to Xianshu City. Of course, the purpose is not just to compare swords. "Zhou Shu, I will go to Xianshu City. Then I have an important thing to discuss with you. "


    Caiying frowned, "What can''t you say now?"


    Miao Yue smiled faintly, "Let''s talk about it then, by the way, why don''t you go in yet? Hurry up when you understand the chaos."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, we will go soon."


    "I wish you success."


    Miao Yue raised her hand and looked around, "Unfortunately, I can''t choose another path, then I will leave first."


    In the middle of Pangu Caves, no matter how skilled you are, you can only choose one way once you come. When you enter the second way, you will be teleported to the outer layer of Pangu Caves and face danger again. Of course, if you stay in the middle forever It will not be spread out, and you can wait for the Pangu Caves to close.


    "Wait a minute."


    Sui Rufu said, "Friend Miao, can you wait here for a day and leave after a day?"


    Miao Yue was a little confused, "Are you here?"


    Sui Rufu nodded, "Yes, my current situation is not the best at UU Reading . I plan to adjust here for a day before going in. I am idle by myself. Why don''t you talk about it? Troublesome? is you."


    "That''s it."


    Miao Yue glanced at Zhou Shu and seemed to understand something, "A good senior, being able to talk to seniors is also the fate of juniors."


    Sui Rufu smiled, "Don''t say that. I heard that the Shushan Formation Road is also a must. It is my blessing to have the opportunity to learn."


    "Then you guys talk, we''re going in."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and transmitted the sound to Sui Rufu, "Exercise Ling, the holy artifact you want is the fourteenth item on the left, it''s not difficult."


    He was waiting for this while, indeed, he was waiting for Miao Yue to come out. He was willing to trust Sui Rufu, but he could be foolproof, why not do it? With Miao Yue, a Shushan disciple, even if Sui Rufu couldn''t resist the temptation of the sacred artifact, he still had to wait for this day before he could go in and obtain the sacred artifact.


    Obviously, Sui Rufu also understood this, so he took the initiative to raise it.


    Miao Yue is also very smart. Although she doesn''t know the specific situation, she quickly sees it and is willing to take on this role.


    Zhou Shu let go and looked at Caiying, "Caiying, are you with me or..."


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Caiying glared at him, "This palace is here to understand the chaos, maybe you can understand it faster than you, you want to leave this palace, no way!"


    (PS: Thank you ruxi for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4064: real or fake

    Knowing this was the answer, Zhou Shu could only smile.


    In fact, there is another very good thing here... Nothing, the last time I went to Chaos, I was with Caiying, and this time it was the same.


    Watching Zhou Shu and Caiying disappear, both of them wrote down the path.


    As a disciple of the big sect, these must be done. The predecessors planted trees, and the descendants enjoy the shade.


    glanced at each other, Miao Yue said frankly, "The seventy-first on the left, I can''t see anything special."


    "Only he knows, we can''t see it."


    Sui Rufu nodded, "Of course it is correct to write it down, maybe it will be useful in the future."


    "Zhou Shu, this person is too unusual."


    Miao Yue shook her head slightly, and couldn''t help but said, "I planned to use him as a sword stone at first, but it''s impossible now. I can''t match him."


    Sui Rufu stagnated, "Try the sword stone?"


    "Yes, I said that in front of the Master, thinking that he has improved a lot over the years, but he didn''t expect him... Maybe I can''t force him to take action now, and this time I have received such a great favor from him..."


    Miao Yue paused, "Forget it, senior, let''s talk about it."


    "Also."


    Sui Rufu nodded. She really needs to do something to distract and suppress her emotions. If she keeps thinking about the sacred artifact, she can''t help it now.


    Without saying a few words, a figure suddenly appeared in the middle.


    Both women were shocked, staring at them, they were quite vigilant, being able to come so quickly is definitely a strong enemy.


    "It''s you."


    The visitor was slightly stagnant, and understood what, "Zhou Shu has gone in?"


    Miao Yue was stunned, unable to speak for a while, how did he know.


    Sui Rufu knew him, met him in Chifeng City, and raised his hand, "Friend of Dao is... Sun Juan of Bolingjun?"


    "Yes, Sun Juan has seen two of you," Sun Juan shook his head, his eyes flashed with disappointment, "Oh, it''s still a step too late, why is this guy so anxious."


    "He went in, how did you know?"


    Sui Rufu nodded, "You are coming soon too."


    "It''s still not as good as you guys."


    Sun Juan shook his head, and glanced around.


    Every time his gaze stopped, Sui Rufu''s heart tensed, lest he fell in love with the sacred artifact, and other people could still fight, but Sun Juan, she felt that she could not do it, the legend about him , He has also heard a lot.


    Not long after, Sun Juan retracted his gaze and said thoughtfully, "Brother Zhou is going this one, Miss Miao, you are going this one, and you are going to be in charge of..."


    "you����"


    looked in the direction he was pointing, and he didn''t say anything wrong, Sui Rufu was stunned, not knowing what to do.


    My heart, which was already very nervous, was completely tensed at this time.


    Miao Yue was also nervous, pretending to be calm, "Daoyou Sun, how did you see it?"


    "Oh."


    Sun Juan was also a little surprised, "I didn''t expect to see it so clearly here."


    "What is clear? Are you and Zhou Shu both..."


    Sui Rufu''s face changed, and at this time, his heart was about to collapse.


    "Huh? Brother Zhou''s thoughts are indeed very good, and his talent is sufficient, but he is not here, he shouldn''t see it yet, right..." Sun Juan''s expression was slightly condensed, surprised, "Can Brother Zhou see clearly What''s on the road?"


    Sui Rufu realized that he had made a mistake, shut up and stopped talking.


    Sun Juan quickly understood, "It turns out that it is, but we have been worrying too much."


    He came to Pangu Caves this time, and he didn''t have the idea of ??experiencing it. He didn''t need to be in Pangu Caves for his experience. People are almost everywhere, and Pangu Caves can''t bring soldiers. He came mainly to give Zhou Shu a favor. To be precise, It is to help the old man of the heart demon to give Zhou Shu a favor.


    The matter of the Great City Lord, the old man of the heart demon is indeed committed.


    He didn''t know the topography of Pangu Caves, but with the help of the old man of the heart demon, he was in a good location and moved quickly.


    I thought I would be the first to reach the middle, but who knew it was still a step too late.


    Zhou Shu arrived first, not even alone. I really don''t know how many secrets this guy still hides.


    Through the observation of the heart, he quickly understood the basic situation. Four people came and entered two doors.


    It��s not difficult. Sui Rufu and Miao Yue are far inferior to Sun Juan in their minds. Besides, they are still very nervous now, unconsciously expressing their feelings, and he has the blessing of the old man of the heart demon. The environment here is especially suitable for the development of the mind. .


    Feeling that Sun Juan is not malicious, Sui Rufu settled down, "What are you worrying about?"


    Glancing at the two of them, Sun Juan said calmly, "I know there are two paths that suit Brother Zhou. I plan to come over and remind him, but I don''t need it now."


    Being able to get the situation behind the two roads is a very laborious task for the old man of the heart demon. If it is not for paying back, he would never do it. Unexpectedly, even without reminding himself, Zhou Shu can choose the right road. .


    Actually he doesn''t know what Zhou Shujin''s place is, but what is certain is that it will definitely not be worse, because those two are good.


    A good sword and a sacred weapon must have been chosen by Zhou Shu, not Sui Rufu and Miao Yue in front of them.


    I can��t think about it too much, but it��s hard to get it right. This kind of favor has to think about a new way.


    He smiled and sighed, "It should have been thought of, he can come so fast, and he can''t be troubled here."


    Miao Yue couldn''t help it, "No, how do you all know how to get to Pangu Cave?"


    Sun Juan paused, "I don''t know, I just know that there are two ways for him to choose."


    "That''s amazing, there has never been such a thing before."


    Sui Rufu hesitated, "Daoyou Sun, are these the ones you just watched?"


    "One is yes, the other is not," Sun Juan shook his head, "That one was chosen by Brother Zhou for Linglong Tian, ??don''t worry, I won''t leave."


    "Thank you so much."


    Sui Rufu saluted, although still a little uneasy.


    Sun Juan smiled slightly, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "No, I didn''t plan to enter, you can keep busy if you have anything."


    Miao Yue said suspiciously, "Hey, you are here, don''t you plan to go in?"


    "I have no plans yet," Sun Juan shook his head. "It''s more fun to see people outside than to go in. I plan to wait and see."


    "This����"


    The surprise of the two can''t be said.


    Those who can come to the Pangu Caves have gone through all kinds of hardships and finally saw the light. They can''t wait to go in immediately to find the chance, but they have a wish. But this Sun Juan doesn''t seem to care about the chance at all, and said that it is more interesting to see people than to go in.


    Similar to Zhou Shu, both strong men and weird men, Miao Yue secretly shook his head, "Senior, let''s continue."


    "Ok."


    Sui Rufu nodded, and only quietly moved a few steps toward the road where the sacred artifacts were.


    Sun Juan and Zhou Shu have friendship. It''s okay, but I don''t know who will come. This difficult day, let''s pass it quickly.


    At this time, Zhou Shu and Caiying were standing in front of a gate.


    "This door..."


    "Caiying, do you feel familiar too?"


    "Call me the lord of the palace! I have seen it in this palace, and the impression is very deep, is it called...Xuanzhi and Xuan, the door of all wonderful?"


    "You still remember it, good memory."


    "Why is it here, is it real or fake?"


    (PS: Thank you ruxi for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4065: Come in

    It is difficult to describe the grandeur of this gate, it can be described as omnipotent, as if the entire heavens are inside.


    It is better than the door of the saint they have seen.


    The gate of the saint was built by many practitioners and saints. It is actually a book of the saints given by the saints for thirty-three days. The runes left by the saints on it are traceable and can be modified by the practitioners. There is still axe, chisel and knife. The traces of, and these wonderful doors, everything is natural, like ten saints standing in front of them, dazzling, sacred and majestic, absolutely inviolable, let alone move, you will not even touch the mind , Only worship.


    Even Zhou Shu, who had created Dao, took a few breaths to calm his mind, but it took a longer time for the heaven and earth not to be afraid of plucking.


    Of course, being able to stand in front of this door and speak without being influenced by the wonderful door is enough to show their extraordinary.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "Of course it''s true, it''s almost the same as you''ve seen."


    The door to the many wonders in the Secret Realm of Ascension was created by the old Baixiao for the practitioners of the Xuanhuang world to enlighten the Tao. It is not the real door to the many wonders, and perhaps it is not the most widely spread in the heavens, but It is definitely the closest to the real one.


    Because it really accommodates the heavens, many avenues of laws are in the door.


    Anything that a practitioner thinks of, whether it is a magic talisman or a magic weapon, etc., can be realized from it.


    Of course, Zhou Shu had no intention of comparing the pros and cons of the two. Whether it is the old man of Baixiao or the Pangu Cave, they are all well-intentioned and are worthy of gratitude to all practitioners.


    The Xuanhuang world is the stepping stone to the avenue, and here is the stepping stone to contact the law of chaos.


    "Oh."


    Caiying nodded as if he didn''t understand, "The condition to pass through this door is also enlightenment? It doesn''t seem to be difficult."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "It should be to transcend a certain law."


    Caiying was stunned, "Beyond the law? Then the palace can be sanctified. Is it necessary for the saints to pass before they can touch the law of chaos?"


    "The law of chaos was originally for the saint to understand."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "If you don''t transcend the law, you won''t be able to see the real heavens, how can you understand the chaos that make up the heavens?"


    "Then we are here for nothing."


    Caiying curled her lips and said with dissatisfaction, "This Pangu Cave is really faulty. The outside is so difficult, and the inside is completely dependent on luck. When it finally comes in, there is still the condition of a saint, but the saint can''t enter the Pangu Cave, it''s not at all. Maybe someone did it all...No, you still came in if you knew it, there must be other ways, right?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, her eyes were wide open, shining with light.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Of course there are. The doors of all wonders here are just a door. To pass, there is no need to maintain the state of the law of detachment. As long as you can achieve detachment for a moment, you can pass through. Passed."


    "For a moment?"


    Caiying seemed to have enlightenment, and said somewhat confused, "Can I do it in this palace?"


    "You shouldn''t ask me," Zhou Shu was momentarily solemn, "Ask yourself, I can''t give the answer."


    Caiying thought for a while, and quickly said, "Then I will try it when you pass."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You try first."


    "Nonsense."


    Caiying frowned, "This is your purpose. I don''t worry about it. Hurry up, time is running out. It''s not too late to come back when you enter the palace."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "Are you sure you can wait for me to go in and try again?"


    "Hurry up, don''t waste time."


    Caiying stretched out her hand to push him, and hid herself back, "My palace does not hinder you."


    "Then I will go in first."


    Looking at the incredible gate that covered all the avenues of the laws of the heavens, Zhou Shu walked past it slowly.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, the door opened naturally, and Zhou Shu went in without stopping.


    "What''s the situation?!"


    Seeing Caiying in this scene, she called out.


    Of course, the reaction was also surprisingly fast, his body turned into a light, and he followed Zhou Shu and drilled in.


    but hit a wall and was bounced back as soon as he reached the door.


    Although she didn''t feel any pain, Caiying touched her head subconsciously, and said in confusion, "My palace is clearly following Zhou, not even an inch away, why didn''t it go over, and the door opened. Is it that big?"


    After a few breaths, he stood up and called Zhou Shu, but naturally there was no response.


    realized something, spread out his hand, a blue flower appeared and gradually bloomed.


    A lot of smiles appeared on Caiying��s face, ��It��s a good thing, it can be used here, Zhou, Zhou, what��s the matter with you, is it okay?��


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Caiying, you asked me to come here first. I wanted you to try first. If you can��t do it, I��ll help you figure out a solution, but you have to come here, okay, now separate There is nothing I can do about it either."


    "You guy is really hateful..."


    Caiying snorted, but couldn''t see the slightest anger, "It''s fine if you can go in, hurry up and feel the chaos!"


    Zhou Shu wondered, "You don''t want to know how I got in? It''s not like your character."


    "You don''t have much time, don''t waste it, tell this palace later."


    Caiying paused, "It''s useless if I know it. Your method is definitely not available to me, just do your thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "I am getting more and more ambitious."


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    Caiying closed the palms of her palms, collected the blue and white, and said to herself, "Just wait, this palace will come in by your own means!"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth, and Caiying seemed to be quite sensible. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    As for how he got in, the answer is actually very simple.


    Zhou Shu participated in the formation process of Pangu Caves, and Shuzhidao became a part of Pangu Caves. This way, which brings together almost all the wonderful gates of Law Avenue, naturally absorbed Shuzhidao as Shuzhidao. The creator of the world, the Gate of All Wonders is naturally to be convenient.


    is not just for Zhou Shu, any pioneer of the road can pass directly.


    Even if Zhou Shu did not transcend the law, he still had the qualification to pass through the gates of all wonders.


    Of course, this kind of thing is also by chance. If he does not come in early, it will be impossible for Pangu Caves to include Shu Zhidao. Zhou Shu wants to pass, just like everyone else, he has to transcend a certain law, or from these There are only two possibilities to find loopholes in the avenue of law.


    is not too difficult.


    After looking at the gate for a while, Zhou Shu walked away slowly.


    For the vast majority of practitioners, it is a great opportunity to be able to see this gate, to be able to enlighten directly in front of the gate for a few days, and to exchange for a Taoist tool, this is the gate of all wonders, no matter what There is a possibility of finding a breakthrough point in front of the door for practicing any law or avenue, so as to enhance the epiphany and reach a higher realm.


    But for Zhou Shu, chaos is more important.


    Of course, the Gate of All Wonders has great value for insight, but he really doesn''t have enough time, and he has been insight for a long time, even if the body has just seen it.


    (PS: Thank you Bookworm Xiaolong for your continuous attention and support, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4066: Comprehend Chaos

    Behind the door is a road with no end in sight.


    The road is filled with gray mist, and the deeper it goes, the denser it becomes.


    hesitated for a while, after all, there were doubts in his heart, because this was the only place Zhou Shu could not perceive, even if he participated in the formation of Pangu Caves, he still didn''t know what was there.


    This feeling is not good.


    But for the law of chaos.


    After thinking for a few breaths, Zhou Shu walked up.


    From the first step on the road, Zhou Shu realized the difference.


    It seems to be slowly stepping into the abyss. With every step, something is leaving oneself. Maybe it is a certain perception, maybe a certain power, maybe some spiritual consciousness, maybe some memory, and then continue to walk. If you go on, you may no longer exist.


    became nervous, but soon realized.


    Perhaps disappearing completely and becoming a part of chaos is the first step to understand the law of chaos.


    If in the past, when he thought about it, he would walk in without hesitation, just like he was in the chaos secret realm. Even if the soul lamp is off, it doesn��t matter if he doesn��t have oneself. For the sake of the great path, practitioners should be fearless. But now, Zhou Shu will not.


    He is a practitioner, but also a founder.


    Soon he made a decision, everything else can be discarded, the body and soul are OK, but when the avenue may be damaged, he must stop. He will no longer rely on the recovery when he leaves the secret realm as in the past. Who can guarantee that Pangu Grotto is the same as the chaotic mystery of the Xuanhuang Realm. Can I return to the avenue I abandoned?


    If the avenue is damaged, even if you understand the law of chaos, what''s the point?


    At any time and under any circumstances, he would never abandon the Dao Lu, Dao Xin, which is where the Dao is located.


    Even if the law of chaos is higher than one''s own avenue, it is the same, this is the responsibility of being a founder.


    determined his mind, Zhou Shu became calmer.


    The footsteps are still going on, focusing on the avenue, protecting the heart of the Dao Lu Dao. Anything that wants to damage the avenue, whether it is power or anything else, will meet the strongest resistance of Dao''s power.


    Soon he noticed it.


    The gray mist of some unknown thing easily lingered around the furnace, approaching and corroding little by little.


    Dao Furnace can''t completely resist it. All that can be done is to postpone it. This is also okay. It temporarily delays the erosion of the gray mist and dispatches others.


    After swallowing a part of Zhou Shu''s Sea of ??Consciousness, the gray mist drifted away with satisfaction.


    Zhou Shu continued to move forward. Except for the Taoist furnace, he didn''t care about everything else, even the spirit. Today Zhou Shu has a deeper understanding of the meaning of the Taoist furnace to the founders after the tribulation, even without the spirit. With the body, there is a furnace, and it can be resurrected at any time, just as before.


    He doesn''t even need to put the soul into the furnace for protection.


    Tao is him, and there is a way of comfort, there is him.


    Of course, in the face of battle, Zhou Shu could not do this. Losing the spirit furnace without Zhou Shu''s control, even if there is a momentary difference, it may be used or even controlled by others. It must be protected by the spirit. Need a certain amount of vitality.


    As ���� continued to deepen, Zhou Shu also became more and more empty.


    If anyone could see the current situation, they would be surprised. Zhou Shu almost turned into a glowing air mass, drifting slowly in the gray mist. Of course, no one here can see it, even if it is observing. Sage, Zhou Shu himself couldn''t see it. If he could see it, he would find that this place is indeed similar to the Chaos Secret Realm, but it is very different.


    Zhou Shu stopped.


    He knew that it was almost the limit.


    Moving forward, the gray fog will become denser and the furnace will inevitably be hurt. The reason why he can stand here is because he constantly uses Shu Zhili to restore his spirit and consciousness, and temporarily slow the erosion of the gray fog. Consumption of savings in the furnace will not last too long.


    After all, the consumption is amazing.


    Of course, the consumption is worth it. Every time Shu Zhili collides with the gray mist, Zhou Shu understands the gray mist better.


    The gray fog that can melt any law avenue is absolutely inseparable from chaos.


    However, the gray mist here is different from what Pu Lao said. It feels difficult to say clearly, but here it gives Zhou Shu a feeling of return, and there is a sinking, perhaps the end is chaos, but one is the beginning. , One is the end.


    The chaos at the beginning of all things is the same as the chaos at the end of all things, and does it follow the law of chaos?


    Such doubts gave Zhou Shu a different kind of sentiment.


    Of course, the greater doubt is still the nature of this power, which must be the power of Chaos. It is too powerful, too desirable, and too confusing. All the powers that Zhou Shu have seen are essential. The difference, even Shu Zhili, is different from it. There is no clue as to how to understand it, let alone one day, maybe there will be no results for a hundred years a year.


    At this time, he even had a slight looseness. He wanted to give up the avenue and let the dao furnace immerse himself in it, completely becoming a part of the chaos. If both his dao and himself became chaos, he might have a chance to understand the law of chaos.


    It must be very comfortable too, I have become a gray mist, and the gray mist here will also be my own.


    I became chaos, and chaos is myself.


    As it is now, Dao Furnace in the chaos can only consume resistance continuously, and it seems that it cannot change the situation. No matter how much you feel it, it is impossible to understand its essence, not to mention that it is impossible to feel it for too long, as long as Shu Zhi I was exhausted, and I had to go if I didn''t go.


    might as well give it a try.


    As soon as his mind loosened, he immediately reflected on the furnace.


    A gray mist came in while it was empty, leaving a trace on the furnace. UU reading


    It doesn''t hurt, but it is unforgettable.


    Zhou Shu immediately realized that something was wrong, increased the consumption, used more comfort to offset it, and temporarily drove away the gray fog.


    Watching the traces on the Taoist furnace, Zhou Shu was a little bit ashamed. As a founder of Taoism, he actually had the idea of ??giving up.


    will never do this again, and it cannot do this again.


    I think that back then, Pangu was in chaos and there was nothing at all. If Pangu wanted to be one with chaos and immersed in that incomparably powerful power, would there be any heavens now? Of course there will not be, and there will be no Pangu, and it will not be Pangu. It is just a part of chaos. No one knows his existence. No, there are no heavens and no one.


    Break away from the chaos, split the chaos, and then there is Pangu and the heavens.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu seemed to understand something.


    What he needs to do may not be here to wrestle with Chaos and consume everything in the wrestling, but to do the same thing as Pangu.


    Even if he is not Pangu, his power is far inferior to Pangu, but this Pangu Cave is not the original chaos, not nothing, there are saints and the creator of Pangu Cave, maybe as long as he makes similar actions, he can get Pangu. Recognition of the cave.


    may do this, he can''t understand the law of chaos, but the result is the same now.


    I can��t understand both left and right, so I might as well give it a try.


    (PS: Thank you Jinnuozhong for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4067: Zheng Tian

    Everything began in chaos, and so did the Tao of Shu, but now the heavens have come to pass, everything has broken free from the chaos, each has its own way, each has its own spirit, and the Tao of Shu is also the same. Faced with the gray fog that wants to destroy the Tao of Shu, no matter what Zhou Shu couldn''t accept whether it was a return or a sinking.


    Chaos can destroy Tao, but Tao can also resist, under the guidance of the founder.


    The founder is there, the Tao is there. As a founder, you must have such beliefs.


    Use Shu''s power to fight against Chaos. It looks like a worm shakes the tree, but it may not be vulnerable.


    There is no rule for anyone, born in chaos, it must be dominated by chaos.


    When blue is blue, it can be better than blue. How about the road?


    Although Pangu Caves exist because of the law of chaos, as a founder, Zhou Shu should be obsessed with the avenue, not chaos. Even if he cannot take this good opportunity to learn about the law of chaos, he can make the avenue break through the blockade of chaos. It is also a great achievement to stop seeing the chaos and leave the willows.


    may be a more important achievement than understanding the law of chaos.


    After thinking about it clearly, Zhou Shu, who was about to disappear from his body, was close to nothingness, and became extremely firm.


    In the middle of Pangu Cave.


    The three figures rushed in, and saw that there were already three people in the middle, all of them were slightly shocked.


    Here Sui Rufu and Miao Yue were also shocked, especially Sui Rufu, while Sun Juan closed his eyes slightly, as if not seeing them at all.


    "Senior Zheng, this..."


    A middle-aged monk looked at the thin old man beside him, with a little shame on his face.


    Sui Rufu saluted from a distance, and said respectfully, "The junior Sui Rufu, Linglong Tian, ??met Senior Zheng Tian. It turns out that Senior has also come. It is really rude not to see him before."


    "Zheng Tian?"


    Miao Yue changed her voice and hurriedly saluted, "Junior Shushan Miao Yue, I have met Senior Zheng Tian."


    They did not expect that another place in Genting City would be Zheng Tian.


    Zheng Tian, ??the elder of Genting City, the ninth in the celestial list, one higher than Taishi said, the name is not under the master of Taiwu, not the elder of Xianting, better than the elder of Xianting, by the way, can enter the top ten of the celestial list , It is equivalent to the selection of saints, with the strength to impact saints.


    It''s no wonder that I can rush here, with two cultivators who are not very strong.


    But the strange thing is that such a big man usually came to Pangu Caves several times. He got all the chances he should have, and got the chances he shouldn��t get. It��s hard to get anything from here, and often he doesn��t respect his identity. Come again, is it for that Qi Shan?


    Qi Shan is considered a genius, but it is a bit unbelievable that Genting City asked Zheng Tian to **** him personally for Qi Shan.


    "It''s okay."


    Zheng Tian waved his hand and said indifferently, "It''s the old man who doesn''t want to see people. It has nothing to do with you."


    After hesitating, he sighed, "You are very good, Genting City can''t compare to you."


    is a bit bitter in my heart.


    The top ten celestial poles like him appear in the Pangu Grottoes, and Wei is really surrendered.


    Of course he didn''t want to come, but he had to come again.


    Of course it��s not because of Qi Shan. That kid is not worthy. He is because of his apprentice, the former elder of Xian Ting, Er Yue, who committed a major incident in Anding City, ran away dingy, and didn��t dare to return to the immortal world. He is still being immortal. Ting was listed on the list of ten thousand evil spirits... Er Yue is not a good person, but he is his own disciple. At the beginning, the friendship between master and apprentice was very deep. If he could help, how could he help.


    Pangu Cave is naturally an opportunity.


    If you can obtain more Pangu Essence and give it to Xian Ting, you can pardon Er Yue''s sins and remove him from the list of ten thousand evils.


    So he came to Pangu Grottoes. He didn��t use much of his past experience, but it was not difficult. The strong man who was already close to the saint still had a lot of advantages. He brought people along the way smoothly and obtained eight pieces of Pangu Essence, which is considered complete. task.


    Qi Shan was brought here, and the other was from Xuanyumen.


    He didn''t bother to remember the name, his strength was not outstanding, and he tried his best to flattery all the way. It was worthless. He was able to follow along, just because he took the initiative to propose that no one in the team should use Pangu''s spirit and give it to Genting City and go out. Later, I have to buy one for Genting City.


    When passing by the Lingzhu Bridge just now, this one kept saying that he was the first person to enter the middle of Pangu Caves. The face was slapped too quickly, and now he lowered his head and dared not speak any more.


    "Elder, can''t say that either."


    Qi Shan frowned, looking at Miao Yue and others rather unhappy, "They may be lucky, otherwise no one can compare to you."


    Zheng Tian said lightly, "Did I let you talk?"


    Qi Shan closed his mouth and was still muttering, "I''m not wrong. It''s a lot of luck here. We are not as good as them so fast. It must be bad luck... Fortunately, the one named Liu Da is not there. , Most of them are already dead."


    Zheng Tian''s face was dark, "You can find your own way to go in, and see if you have any luck."


    Qi Shan stagnated, "Didn''t the elders say that he helped his disciples show a way?"


    "It''s all about luck, it doesn''t matter whether the old man refers to it or not."


    Zheng Tian was too lazy to look at him, and strode towards the middle. This Qishan is not a manufacturable material at all. Alas, it is always said that Genting City has a lot of talents, but how long ago was that? Over the past 10,000 years, other sects have always had special geniuses, such as Miao Yue, Gongsun Xu, and even the Ten Thousand Soul Sect has a Yunliu. All of them are stunning and stunning, and Genting City looks The best Qishan is nothing.


    Finally there was a Lu Mo, but he was delayed.


    No one in Genting City understands the laws of prophecy, and no one can be his teacher.


    Speaking of Genting City once had a chance to get a real genius, UU read www.uuk��nshu.com, but unfortunately at that time I was not in Miao Chengtian and missed it. If I were there, I would never let that Yang Tian or Zhou Shu, Have the opportunity to leave Genting City and leave the fairy world.


    Qi Shan looked depressed, staring at nearly a hundred roads, and after thinking about it for a while, he rushed in.


    The unknown person of Xuan Yumen also found a chance to get into a path. He didn''t look much, and he was content to get here. No matter what the result is, he can accept it. A small sect disciple can walk here. It''s already a great achievement, and once you go out to promote it, Zongmen and Xianting will not hesitate to reward them.


    Sui Rufu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Neither of these two people entered the door with the sacred artifacts.


    Zheng Tian walked up to Sun Juan and said solemnly, "Sun Juan."


    "Senior is here too."


    Sun Juan bowed, not as indifferent as before, but there was nothing respectful.


    "Help the old man ask you respected Master."


    Zheng Tian didn''t care, nodded, and walked slowly around. Every time he passed an intersection, he would stop for a while, as if he was looking at something.


    Following his footsteps, Sui Rufu''s heart beats.


    Don''t be the one mentioned by Zhou Shu.


    There is less than an hour, so hurry up, get the sacred artifact, so you don''t have to worry about it anymore.


    is simply suffering.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4068: Dont bother me

    Walking all the way, Zheng Tian stopped again, just on the road with the sacred artifacts.


    The time seems to be about the same as before, but Sui Rufu''s heart is about to jump out. It is impossible to stop it. On the contrary, it is more suspicious to speak. The only thing that can be counted is Zheng Tian not to go in.


    boom!


    suddenly shocked.


    The smooth, mirror-like ground actually has a hole in it.


    It seemed that a whirlpool appeared on the flat lake, and it was especially obvious when the surrounding light reflected.


    The pit is not big, only a few feet in radius, but everyone who saw it was surprised.


    Pangu Grottoes, they all know that the terrain here is impossible to change, even a piece of grass cannot be broken, but now a piece of ground is sunken, and it is by no means an illusion.


    "what happened?"


    Miao Yue looked at Sui Rufu, Sui Rufu looked at Zheng Tian, ??Zheng Tian touched his beard, speechless.


    are all ignorant and can only wait.


    "Be careful, stay away."


    Sun Juan suddenly spoke, shocking Miao Yue, who was approaching and planned to look down at the pit.


    "Be careful what?"


    Miao Yue turned around, with some doubts in her wonderful eyes, it is impossible to fight here, can anyone else fail?


    Click.


    Before ����''s words fell, a few cracks appeared on the edge of the sinkhole, which extended quickly, and reached Miao Yue''s feet.


    Miao Yue hurriedly backed away, her mind tightened, her face paled.


    The cracks are not too big, but there is a little bit of gray mist coming out of it. In front of the gray mist, one''s own absolute domain is useless, and the gray mist invades and shreds without the blink of an eye, no matter how you maintain it. Realm, the result is the same,-that is condensed to the extreme realm, and it is almost the same as the sword of oneself.


    Fortunately, Sun Juan reminded him, otherwise, one step further, he would sink into it.


    "Thank you, this is..."


    She looked at Sun Juan, grateful, but also at a loss.


    "I don''t know either," Sun Juan looked slightly condensed, "This kind of thing has never happened, it doesn''t seem like a good sign, I don''t know what will change."


    "Variety?"


    Thinking of something, Sui Rufu''s heart was tight, "Couldn''t someone get the sacred artifact, Pangu Cave is about to open the exit?"


    "It''s not like opening the exit."


    The old horse knows the way, Zheng Tian turned around and walked closer, "It feels like it''s breaking apart, maybe there is a problem with the road."


    "what?"


    Sui Rufu said anxiously, "Cracked, does it mean that Pangu Caves are going to disappear?"


    Zheng Tian looked at the sinkhole, "The impossible terrain has changed, and the power of chaos has overflowed. Obviously it is not a trivial matter. It is possible to disappear, but it should only be temporary. Pangu Cave is not a general secret realm. The guardian of the young saint will definitely not disappear completely."


    Miao Yue said in surprise, "The power of Chaos?"


    "The old man guesses, but there is a 90% possibility. There are not many powers in the heavens that the old man has not seen, and the power of the chaos is probably only the power of chaos that can easily melt the power of the old." Zheng Tian has already left. When he reached the side of the sinkhole, his calm face finally showed a trace of excitement, and he couldn''t help it. "I can''t think of such an opportunity. You are lucky. You can feel the chaos, but it''s a unique opportunity."


    Miao Yue was overjoyed, but followed along.


    Sui Rufu stood there, very sluggish, it turned out to be the power of Chaos. In other words, Zhou Shu had a problem. Although I don��t know what the problem is, the best thing I should do at the moment is to obtain the sacred artifact as soon as possible. ����Regardless of Zhou Shu''s enlightenment or not, this secret realm may disappear, and he and Linglongtian will also be a chance to go.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zheng Tian glanced at her, showing a hint of displeasure.


    The heart of loving talents and cherishing talents is something that everyone in Genting City has. Besides, if you miss this opportunity, you will be condemned by the heavens.


    As for Qi Shan, I can only say that the chances are too bad, no wonder people.


    "Thank you senior for reminding me."


    Sui Rufu calmed down, saluted, but did not go over, watching the road with sacred objects, secretly engaged in a psychological struggle.


    It was nearly half an hour before Zhou Shu said that she entered early and violated the contract. Zhou Shu said very heavy words just now, worried about the consequences, naturally she did not dare to take risks, and if she did not go in, the sacred artifacts might be gone. .


    How to choose is simply suffering.


    A trace of contempt flashed in Zheng Tian''s eyes, and he gave Sui Rufu an unbearable sentence in his heart, and said slowly, "Sun Juan, how about you?"


    Sun Juanwen said, "Senior is not worried, those cracks will expand further?"


    "The chaos is right in front of me, what if I leave everything behind?"


    Zheng Tian laughed unconsciously, "It is just right to enlarge, then the old man will plunge into chaos and turn himself into chaos. He will definitely be able to understand the law of chaos better. Unfortunately, the power of chaos flowing out now is too little, I don��t know if it is Pangu. If it weren��t for the real core of the cave, the old man would have paid for it by mistake."


    "Senior said that too."


    Sun Juan nodded, "The juniors didn''t watch them. The juniors didn''t even figure out their own way, so they went to understand the chaos, which is harmful and useless."


    "I knew this was the case, ha ha, I shouldn''t have said that old man."


    Zheng Tian turned his head and smiled, "If you don''t understand Chaos in this vein, it doesn''t make much sense, so let''s not say it."


    As if responding to something, with a bang, the crack widened further.


    Miao Yue hurriedly took a step back, but his eyes became tighter, and Zheng Tian no longer concealed his inner emotions, the joy was piled on his face, and he smiled without scruple, "Hahaha, bigger, bigger, really The core of Pangu Cave is just fine!"


    A practitioner like him naturally has a deeper understanding of Pangu Caves.


    In his eyes, Pangu Cave is a world with chaos at its core. As long as you enter the core, you can understand the law of chaos.


    Just as they stared at the sinkholes and cracks, there was some chaos in the small cottage.


    Looking at the chessboard, the two of them looked very solemn.


    In the middle of the flat chessboard, a thin crack appeared in the solid gray fog.


    "There is a problem with Pangu Cave."


    The old Dao��s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, "Does that guy really understand the law of chaos? We have been here for so long, but we haven��t done it. He did it the first time he went in, the founder, just like that. Is it preferential treatment?"


    The young Taoist still kept calm, "No matter how good you are, you can''t give anyone the Law of Chaos. It must be your own ability to realize it."


    "Are you still talking for him now?"


    Old Dao said angrily, "Do you know what this means? Our Pangu Caves will be gone, and the chessboard will disappear!"


    The young Taoist sighed slightly, "Pangu Cave, originally is not ours, nor is the chessboard."


    The old Dao stagnated, and he was speechless for a while. That''s what he said, but he had already regarded Pangu Cave as his own.


    "Don''t worry."


    The young Taoist said slowly, "I don''t think anyone can comprehend the Law of Chaos for the first time. There may be other reasons for the current changes. Don''t do anything impulsively, don''t bother me."


    (PS: Thank you Jinnuozhong for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4069: 1 out of 5

    Old Tao sat down, "I can continue to wait, but I won''t sit and watch the board disappear."


    The young man sighed, "What can you stop?"


    The old way is stagnant, and it really can��t be stopped. I can��t even enter. How can I stop it?


    He is not a sticky person. When he first got the chessboard, he had visited Pangu Caves more than five times, trying to find out the mystery of Pangu Caves from the inside, but of course he couldn''t get in.


    "If you want to enter a secret realm, you can''t do it, and you deserve to be called a saint?"


    The old Dao''s face became cold, and he said bitterly, "We are in the heavens, and we are restricted by the heavens. We are so funny, we thought that sanctification would be detached!"


    Things hurt their kind, and the young man also brought some melancholy, "If you don''t understand the laws of creation, you can''t jump out of the heavens."


    "But if you don''t jump out, you will always die."


    The old Tao gritted his teeth, "Cultivation and longevity, do we count as longevity like this? It''s not a bird in a cage, the so-called longevity, but someone keeps the cage feeding us, and waits for the cage to rust and rot, or If no one is fed, we will die, and it is impossible to live forever without jumping out of the heavens."


    "Indeed, we will die with the demise of the heavens. This is also the ultimate destiny of ours."


    The young man nodded, "The practitioner wants to be holy, but when we become holy, we will find that we are just jumping from one cage to another. You think you can see everything, and soon you will find that there are still many that have not been seen through. The more you understand, the more ignorant and more confusing. In the past, I thought that seeing is the appearance, and the law is the essence. Only after detachment, the law is the appearance. As for what the essence is, who knows?"


    "But we are not as good as practitioners."


    The old Tao sneered, "The practitioner is full of hope, even if the hope is false in the end, but at least he can see that he is making progress step by step, but we are full of despair, and finally see a little hope. It will disappear again."


    The young man did not deny, "It is so, but there is no way to change it at the moment."


    The old way stared at him, "Why not?"


    The young man shook his head, "So you want to destroy the cage of the heavens just like them? So many people have done it, but does it make sense?"


    The old Taoist was shocked, but he didn''t speak for a while.


    There are still many saints like them, but now...


    How many saints have existed in the heavens since the opening of the heavens and the earth, but how many of them can still appear now?


    "No matter what, we can''t continue like this."


    The old way thought for a long time, but he was still anxious, "Now I''m waiting for death, why can''t I fight for it?"


    "Have you been thinking this way for a long time?" The young man sighed slightly, "Old way, I don''t oppose you to go, but I don''t want you to go. Without you, if you are replaced by someone else, I may have less chance of getting the chance. ."


    The old way was stagnant, "Have you got a lot of opportunities when you and I are together?"


    "A lot better than a person," the young man slowly said, "For example, this is it, and I don''t want to go back anymore. The law of time is definitely more difficult to understand than the law of chaos. I have already stopped starting from this aspect. idea."


    "That''s already extremely difficult."


    The old Dao smiled unconsciously, "I persuaded you a long time ago, but how we understand the law of space is false. The so-called space replacement and transmission are all given to us by the heavens, not by ourselves. There are three types. Among the laws of creation, only the law of chaos is the simplest...Haha, what am I talking about, the simplest, we can��t understand either."


    The young man repeated, "I can''t understand the simplest."


    "That is, we deserve to be called saints too?"


    Thinking of this, the old Dao became angry again, "If he really leaves the old Dao without a chess board to watch, the old Dao will definitely..."


    boom!


    A ray of light suddenly flashed from the middle of the chessboard.


    It��s hard to describe that light, thick and sharp, like a solid golden axe. The moment the axe appeared, the chessboard broke and was divided into two, and the chaos in the middle naturally became clear. , Several chess pieces can also be seen clearly.


    The old way was shocked, "He really split the chaos?"


    Because he suspected that the chaos core was hidden in the chessboard, he had tried this many times, but no matter how hard he tried, the chessboard was not damaged at all. The lines and chess pieces on the board were the same. They only had the right to make a few moves. Cannot be changed, as if the rules are nailed down, unbreakable.


    "Hurry up and comprehend."


    The young man lowered his head, his eyes condensed in the middle of the opened chessboard.


    The chaos is broken, and there are not only chess pieces displayed in the middle, but also the scattered gray fog. They curl up and flee around, like frightened birds. Judging from the form of their flying, several weird segments can be vaguely identified. The text, but the color becomes lighter and lighter, and it will disappear in no time.


    "The old way and the love!"


    Old Dao immediately focused all his attention on the chessboard.


    was still cursing the injustices of the heavens just now, but when hope appeared, he felt that the heavens had done it, and he had done it too.


    About less than five breaths.


    The scattered gray mist solidified again, covering the middle of the chessboard again.


    No cracks can be seen, everything is the same as before.


    The old man looked away and stared at the young man, "Did you see it all? I only saw one-tenth."


    "What do you think?"


    The young man said lightly, "We can see the same thing. He only shows us one-tenth, we can only see one-tenth. Even if we see the others, we can��t remember or put them in. Head."


    The old way thought for a while, "Will our tenths be different?"


    The young man said calmly, UU reading , "I don''t know, but I''ll know by confirming each other."


    The old way hesitated for a few breaths, "Come together?"


    The young man nodded, "Then come together."


    Several paragraphs of text appeared on the top of the chessboard at the same time. They were somewhat similar but not the same. The two looked at each other, and they all exuded joy.


    The old Taoist clapped his hands, "Hey, the heavens treat you and I am not thin. After waiting for so long, I finally have a chance!"


    The wrinkles on Lao Dao''s face laughed together, and he waved his arm vigorously, as if the complaint was not what he said. He rolled his eyes and said, "This way, we can have one-fifth! If... ��"


    "You don''t mean to say, five more times, we will be able to see these words completely, right?"


    The young man smiled faintly, and there was some sarcasm in his laughter, but everyone could see that the sarcasm was just a cover, and his joy was by no means less than the veteran.


    The old way is very calm, "This Zhou Shu, I will definitely want him to come next time!"


    "What happens next time, but I can''t help you or me."


    The young man seemed thoughtful, "You can only do your best, but you have to apologize to him this time."


    "I am a saint, apologize to him?"


    The old Dao was immediately dissatisfied, but quickly said, "I know, I will give him a big gift soon, as an apology."


    (PS: Thank you Xinghun qwer for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4070: Does not belong

    "City Lord, you are out!"


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming out of the door, Sui Rufu immediately greeted him.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "have you not entered yet?"


    "I said I will wait for you for a day, and it''s still a few hundred breaths away. How can I enter."


    Sui Rufu shook her head seriously, but there was a little emptiness in her heart. When the panic happened just now, she almost rushed in the door, but an accident happened and she couldn''t make it in time.


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, and said condensedly, "I really admire the Xian Lingxian to make a promise."


    Sui Rufu stagnated, "This is what I should do."


    Zhou Shu''s words are very important to her and Linglongtian, and she is also very satisfied, although it is by luck.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay now, you can go in."


    "Wait a minute, I''m not in a hurry now."


    Zhou Shu has come out, Sui Rufu naturally no longer worry about anxiousness, even if someone wants to rush in ahead of her, Zhou Shu will not agree, "You take the liberty to ask, do you feel chaos?"


    Miao Yue looked at him intently, "Yes, you must have done it?"


    "No, but there are gains, I will say later."


    Zhou Shu smiled, a little surprised, "Have no one been here for so long? It seems that Pangu Caves this time is really difficult."


    "No, four people have been here."


    Sui Rufu shook his head, "There are three of them from the Genting City team. Senior Zheng Tian brought in. Two of them entered the tunnel and haven''t come out yet. Zheng Tian didn''t enter. The other is Sun Juan, who you know. Enter the passage, just a few breaths before you come out."


    "Sun Juan, I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Sun Juan had made an agreement with him before, saying goodbye in the near future, "As a result, I went by myself before waiting, this guy... Zhilingxian, Senior Zheng Tian, ??did not enter the passage, then he Where did you go?"


    He still respects Zheng Tian.


    is not because of Zheng Tian''s status, but Zheng Tian once helped Xiahou Zhaoyuan.


    Before Sui Rufu could speak, Miao Yue explained, "It''s like this..."


    After ���� the trap appeared, they were comprehending the chaos.


    For a long time, the cracks did not expand, and there was no more chaotic power coming out, which made Zheng Tian a little depressed, but soon, he was not depressed.


    As a golden light came out, the crack extended at a very fast speed, but after half a breath, the floor of the entire hall was divided into two halves, and the crack mentality was still climbing up the wall, seeing that it was about to cover the entire hall. Split.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    The sinkhole is incredible. Now the hall is about to crack. What happened to this ancient cave? It was about to collapse?


    Before too much thought, everyone responded.


    Miao Yue retreats, she can understand the chaos, but she never wants to be swallowed by the chaos.


    Sun Juan didn��t hesitate, and went straight to the already promising passage. He had no interest in Chaos. If Pangu Cave collapsed, it would be a loss. Although it��s not difficult, he also came in, so he had to get something.


    Sui Rufu was walking toward the passage with the sacred artifacts, but the gray mist floating from the crack accidentally blocked the passage.


    It was too late to go in, so I had to go back.


    As for Zheng Tian, ??he made a puzzling behavior, laughed, and jumped directly into the crack.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Senior Zheng Tian jumped down?"


    "Well, there is no hesitation, it seems that I have already thought about it."


    Sui Rufu nodded and sighed, "This is chaos. It seems that half of his body has disappeared just after jumping in."


    Miao Yue followed, "The body is half gone, but he is still smiling."


    "Then?"


    Zhou Shu calmed down quickly and was able to do this behavior in the face of Chaos, indicating that Zheng Tian was indeed close to the saints, and the desire for Chaos was much greater than that of ordinary practitioners. When the opportunity appeared, even if everything was gone, he would have to feel it. chaos.


    Miao Yue quickly said, "After the light disappeared, the cracks disappeared."


    "The previous pits are gone. It seems that nothing happened. If we don''t say it, you don''t know what happened here..." Sui Rufu paused, "No, all of this must be related to you, yes. If you understand the chaos, then there will be problems in Pangu Caves, right?"


    Miao Yue didn''t speak, but only looked at Zhou Shu, apparently having the same doubts.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I understand chaos, but I don''t understand the law of chaos...I have gained other things."


    "I didn''t understand..."


    "What did you gain?"


    The two are both regretful and curious.


    "Shu Zhi Dao, a better Shu Zhi Dao."


    Zhou Shu looked very proud, a rare look, but who made him really happy? It was a direct match between Shu Zhidao and Chaos Law, "I just used Shu Zhili to fight against the Chaos Power, ha ha After the torment of the law of chaos, I think my Shu Zhidao has gone through another tribulation."


    Sui Rufu''s eyes lit up, and he quickly raised his hands to congratulate him, "Congratulations, City Lord."


    Miao Yue was surprised, "No, Zhou Shu, how can you fight against the power of Chaos? Isn''t it the kind of confrontation when you feel it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Of course it''s not the kind of temptation, it''s the kind of head-to-head.


    Miao Yue looked surprised, "Then I don''t understand, how did you do this kind of thing?"


    "Unexpectedly someone would fight against the laws of creation, right?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "It''s like going against the whole heavens and all the laws of the Great Dao."


    "Yes, all the Great Dao Dao originates from chaos. It is impossible for practitioners who practice Dao Dao rules to develop a sense of resistance against them. Not only the practitioners, even the saints do not," Miao Yue nodded, "Master is like this. That said, I think so too. Besides, even if you want to fight against you, it��s impossible to do it. The laws of the Great Way are all derived from chaos. When you see the laws of chaos, you will take the initiative to return to the source. At most, you will prevent them from returning to the source. It might be really confrontational."


    Sui Rufu thoughtfully, UU reading "also, just like the law of wood cannot fight the law of five elements," he paused and added, "when two people have the same understanding of the two laws , It can��t be confronted, one must tolerate the other."


    Zhou Shu looked at them, "Will the founders too?"


    Sui Rufu paused, "I don''t know about this."


    "Also."


    Miao Yue is very affirmative, "The founder is also the practitioner of the heavens. As long as one is in the heavens, it is impossible to escape from the chaos. The avenue he created also comes from the chaos. He still has to obey the laws of creation. Tao should be like this."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Master Taiwu said this too?"


    Miao Yue nodded, "Well, Shushan has also had a founder."


    Sui Rufu secretly admires and feels ashamed. In the end, sects like Shushan have a broad foundation, and their disciples have a high level of knowledge, but Linglongtian has a lot of difference in this aspect. He is a clerical immortal, and he knows the truth. There are many Miao Yue.


    "The Master makes sense."


    Zhou Shu smiled, without explaining any more.


    The laws of Dao in the heavens all come from chaos. Facing the laws of chaos, they may unconsciously return to their origins and will not fight chaos. This is actually true. It��s just that Zhou Shu doesn��t believe it. He believes that the will of the founder can change Dao. Let Dao get rid of the influence of the law of creation, so as to fight against chaos.


    But there is no need to say that.


    And he himself has a doubt, he does not belong to these heavens, then his Tao may not belong either.

 Chapter 4071: Juggernaut

    Does Shu Zhidao belong to the heavens?


    If it does not belong, then Shu Zhidao��s attitude when facing the law of chaos has a very reasonable explanation. It does not originate from chaos, but can naturally fight against chaos, but Shu Zhidao appears on the door of all wonders, indicating that Shu Zhidao It is recognized by the heavens, not from the heavens, so why is it recognized?


    For Zhou Shu, he didn''t think that the Dao he had realized and the will of his creator would shrink before the chaos. Regardless of whether Shu Zhi Dao belongs to the heavens or not, that is what Shu Zhi Dao should be able to do.


    What is going on, I am afraid that you have to transcend the law to see clearly.


    Quickly put aside his doubts, Zhou Shu looked at Sui Rufu and said, "Ling Xian, you go in quickly."


    "Ok."


    Sui Rufu nodded, with a hint of expectation in his eyes, "City Lord, what are your plans now? Do you want to leave now, or?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "When you get the sacred artifact, the promise will be completed. I will wait, and Caiying won''t come out."


    "Then I will go."


    Sui Rufu felt relieved, said nothing, and went straight into the passage.


    If a person leaves with the sacred artifact, she will feel very uneasy, lest something will happen, it would be much better to have Zhou Shu there, and she is also worried that Linglong Tianxian is really outside, if she is not there, Tianxian and Zhou Shu conflict, things will be very difficult. Redeem.


    Miao Yue looked at Zhou Shu, seemingly thoughtful, "You, are you allied with Linglongtian?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "I think so."


    Miao Yue thought about it for a few breaths, and nodded slightly, "We Shushan will not mix things with other families, and we will not talk too much."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Among the many sects of the immortal world, Shushan has always been known for its uprightness. Like the sword, I admire and appreciate it. After Kunlun''s weakness, Shushan alone supported the Xuanhuangjie sect. The banner is very rare and very hard."


    Miao Yue''s face changed slightly, and she was slightly shocked, "You said that the Xuanhuang World...Shu Mountain has rarely mentioned it in recent years."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Now that the Suspense Bell Sect Wealth Wolf is in power, the situation in the fairy world is so severe that no one dares to talk about the Xuanhuang World in the fairy world. It''s okay if Shushan doesn''t mention it, but in my opinion, even the fairy world sect has As the Xuanhuang Realm is an enemy, Shushan will definitely not, right?"


    Miao Yue stagnated, and hesitated, "Shu Mountain originated from the Xuanhuang Realm, and no one can change this."


    "Not only Shushan, but also Kendo."


    Zhou said calmly, "Swordsmanship is a avenue from the Xuanhuang Realm, and this cannot be changed."


    Miao Yue nodded, seeming to firm up some thoughts, "You are right, kendo originated in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it has also been carried forward in the Xuanhuang Realm. The first sword saints were all practitioners in the Xuanhuang Realm, and we also came from Mount Shu."


    Zhou Shuxian was very satisfied with Miao Yue''s attitude, and slowly said, "The state of Shushan in the Xuanhuang world is not very good now."


    Miao Yue seemed to have a sense of enlightenment, "You want us to take care of Shushan in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "I shouldn''t have proposed it, but..." Zhou Shu nodded, "If you have the opportunity, it''s better to do it."


    Miao Yue hesitated, and said in a deep voice, "There is indeed something to be done. I will go and tell the Master, if the Master does not agree, I will find someone by myself."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Don''t treat it as a bad thing. Those who go there can be good. Shushan is the same. There are still many good things in the Xuanhuang world, such as the inheritance of kendo, which is not available in the fairy world, but it depends on chance and cannot be forcibly taken."


    Miao Yue said seriously, "This is natural."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Then I can rest assured."


    In the immortal world, it is still impossible to form an alliance with Shushan, but it is a good start to find agreement in the affairs of the Xuanhuang world.


    Miao Yue relaxed, "Many of the sword intents between you and Caiying come from the Xuanhuang Realm, as well as that Li Aojian."


    When talking about Li Aojian, she hesitated. Because of Shushan, she was able to investigate and understand the sword intent of most famous sword repairers. Zhou Shu Caiying and others have studied in depth, but this Li Aojian, she does not have much. impression.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Almost, Lao Li''s is his own, he is different from us."


    "Create your own..."


    Miao Yue shook slightly. It is not difficult to create sword intent. After all, sword intent is the most free way, but to create sword intent to such an extent, it is unbelievable that this Li Aojian might also be a juggernaut.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "If Taoist Miao wants to understand the sword of the Xuanhuang Realm, just come to Xianshu City. I''m always welcome."


    Miao Yue thought for a while and said, "I will go."


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "Friend Miao Dao, do you know the predecessors of Taishi?"


    "Ok?"


    Miao Yue hesitated and said, "Not long ago, Senior Taishi came to Shushan to find Master. I have seen Zhou Shu, Kunlun and your Xianshu City have also formed an alliance. The matter of his coming to Shushan should also be related to you... ��You know all these things, so why bother to ask me again."


    "Went to Shushan?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned and shook his head, "Xianshucheng has a good relationship with Kunlun, but I don''t know what Senior Taishi has done."


    "Oh����"


    Miao Yue seemed to think, "In fact, he didn''t say anything, it just showed Kunlun''s attitude to be right with Xianting."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "As it should be, I was imprisoned in Anding City for unknown reasons. Xian Ting must have an explanation. Why is Master Taiwu... No, I am not discussing this matter, Fellow Miao, Taishi said that Seniors and Taishi are sad, is there any connection? When I met Senior Taishi last time, there was no time to ask. I think you might know about it."


    It''s not too late, but it''s not easy to ask in person.


    "Taishi sad?"


    Miao Yue frowned, "You want to talk about Tai Shi Bei and Tai Shi hurt?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, yes."


    Miao Yue pondered, "I know something, Tai Shi Bei and Tai Shi Shang are brothers, UU Reading comes from the Xuanhuang Realm, and both of them have established a foundation in the Xuanhuang Realm, the Heaven Sword Gate and the Sword House, Fight with each other, and let no one. After arriving in the immortal world, Tai Shi was injured by Kunlun, and Tai Shi Bei came to our Shushan, but after only a thousand years, we went to the Suspended Bell Sect. At that time, we were from Shushan. The strength cannot be compared with the Suspension Sect and Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "The two brothers really want to fight to the end."


    "Ok."


    Miao Yue nodded, "It''s not because of the two of them. At that time, Kunlun and Xuanling Sect were indeed fighting fiercely. I heard the master say, but the master also listened to it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "What happened later?"


    "Tai Shi is sad, I don''t know, there has been no record of him since then, and Tai Shishang has become a Juggernaut, Juggernaut, Juggernaut."


    Speaking of this, Miao Yue couldn''t help but raised her head, eyes full of yearning, and she looked at Zhou Shu again, and said embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, I''m a bit forgetful."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Hehe, who doesn''t yearn for it."


    In the Xuanhuang Realm, the Jianlu disappeared. It is considered that Taishibei��s side has won. Although the truth cannot be found, it has disappeared after all. On the Xianjie side, it is too historically hurt to win, become a swordsman, and see Wentian, What a nice talk.


    Miao Yue smiled slightly, "Tai Shi is said to be a predecessor, and it is rumored to be a descendant of Tai Shi hurt. He has neither admitted nor denied it."


    (PS: Thank you Bookworm Xiaolong for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4072: Go out

    "I think so."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I always feel that the sword intent of the predecessors of Taishi has a familiar feeling, and it really has something to do with Jianlu."


    Miao Yue was overjoyed, "Zhou Shu, have you ever studied kendo that is too historically hurt?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be said that it is the swordsmanship of Jianlu, um, I have learned it, but Caiying has learned more, not only at Jianlu, but also at Tianjianmen. The sword intent is blended together."


    "That''s great."


    Miao Yue looked at him, eager to try, and soon sighed, "It''s a pity that I can''t... wait until I go to Xianshu City to talk about it."


    "Welcome to Xianshu City, this palace is waiting for you."


    Caiying''s voice came over. She heard it as soon as she walked to the door, "Bring your sword with you then."


    "You are out, palace lord."


    Miao Yue bowed and nodded seriously, "Well, you will also use Shengxie then."


    Caiying raised her eyebrows, "That''s natural, my palace is waiting for you."


    "Caiying, how do you feel?"


    When Zhou Shu came out, Caiying was still in a daze at the Gate of All Wonders, Zhou Shu didn''t bother much, and he came out after saying a word.


    "Call me Lord Palace Lord!"


    Caiying walked over quickly, curled his lips, "My palace hasn''t passed by at all."


    Looking at her, Zhou Shu was a little confused and a little regretful, "It''s a pity."


    "What a pity?"


    Caiying snorted, "The absence of this palace does not mean that this palace cannot pass. It has come back in the past. How troublesome it is. Besides, you have all come out. What do you do in this palace, just come out."


    Zhou Shu understood it, and smiled, "I see, I don''t want to, but I can''t."


    Miao Yue curiously asked, "What are you talking about in the past?"


    "Just go in," Caiying said first, "There is a gate blocking the way, which is very annoying. Is it right? Zhou."


    "The gate of all wonders?"


    Miao Yue''s eyes lit up, and she couldn''t help saying, "You have a great chance, you can see the wonderful doors in it! What does that look like, it must be very magnificent? No, Zhou Shu, are you already? Passed, then you are...sanctified?"


    When she thought of something, her heart was about to pop out.


    Zhou Shu suddenly laughed, "Do you think I am a saint?"


    Miao Yue really took a few serious glances, "No, but... isn''t it that only saints can pass through the gates of all wonders? That is also the last step before a practitioner becomes holy. If you can pass it, you will become holy. , Otherwise he wouldn��t be considered a true saint."


    "You are right."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The many wonderful gates here are not the one. It can pass by surpassing the law in a short time, just a moment."


    The Gate of All Wonders, also called the Gate of Ceremony, is a measure of becoming a saint.


    Practitioners have been kept in a state of transcending the law, and can safely pass through the gates of all wonders, but the premise is that they have practiced the law and have the avenue recognized by the heavens. If it is not the avenue recognized by the heavens, they will not be able to pass through the gate of all wonders. And if you can''t pass through this door, even if you have the ability of a saint, you won''t be recognized.


    For example, the gods and sorcerers are like this, of course there are others.


    "That''s it."


    Miao Yue thought for a while, and curiously said, "That''s also very difficult. I don''t know if I can go there. It would be nice if I could try."


    "try what?"


    There was a flash of a figure over the passage, and Sui Rufu came over, with a smile on his face, completely unable to hide it.


    Caiying was stunned, "What a coincidence, I just came out of this palace, and you are back."


    "The gate of all wonders, but not the real one."


    Miao Yue explained a few words. After experiencing it all the way, and staying with Sui Rufu for another day, the two became friends. It is hard to tell, but they are still calm, especially when the two sects are not involved.


    "Is the Gate of All Wonders also here? Then I missed the opportunity."


    Sui Rufu shook his head, a little regretful, but compared with the joy in his eyes, it was nothing to mention.


    Zhou Shu understood himself, and smiled in return, "Have you got it? Executive Lingxian."


    "I got it, it''s not difficult at all, it''s all the credit of the city lord."


    Sui Rufu nodded and carefully took out a round snare drum, "This should be the holy artifact. Although I still can''t perceive the power inside, I heard that in the Pangu Caves, other things will be concealed by the power of Pangu. , Turning into a soft stone, you can''t see its original face at all, only the highest-level magic weapon such as the sacred weapon can appear in its original appearance."


    "That''s it, but..."


    Miao Yue hesitated, making Sui Rufu very nervous, "But what, fellow Miao Dao?"


    "Nothing, I''m not saying that there is a problem with the sacred vessel."


    Miao Yue hurriedly said, "The Master said that if it is a sacred artifact with self-will, it will be easy for others to perceive its existence after this world, and no one can hide it, but if there is no self-will, in the Pangu Caves The dead thing is average, easy to recognize, you are, of course, it will be different after going out, it can definitely show the power of the sacred artifact."


    "It''s ok."


    Sui Rufu smiled, "We are not the same as Shushan. Only those with sacred artifacts are enough."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Sacred artifacts with self-will are similar to saints. If the sect is not strong enough and does not have the protection of the saints, even if they are obtained, they will not be able to control them. If you barely stay, you must be controlled by the saints. the best."


    Miao Yue followed, "Well, I mean that too."


    "I don''t know what''s the use?"


    Caiying got close early, and craned her neck to look back and forth. Well, if you didn''t get started, it was progress.


    Zhou Shu pulled her back and said, "Ling Xian, put it away, we will leave as soon as possible after we go out."


    Sui Rufu quickly put it away and said slowly, "I see, UU reading , but I don��t understand a bit. It��s not that if someone gets the sacred artifacts, Pangu Caves will..."


    seemed to be responding to her, and soon there was a banging sound around.


    The spider-legged roads around the hall began to disappear continuously, and even the portals were closed. However, after dozens of breaths, most of the passages disappeared, leaving only three.


    Miao Yue was stunned, "The three of them still have the door to enter, and the others are gone."


    "The entrance we came in was also closed."


    Sui Rufu was surprised and delighted. It was always strange to see this scene, but he was sure that what he got was the sacred artifact.


    After a while, a blue vortex appeared in the middle of the hall.


    are all familiar entrances and exits of the secret realm.


    Several people looked at each other, "Go out?"


    "It''s best to leave early, and let us be together."


    Zhou Shu turned around and tactfully said, "Daoist Miao, would you like to go out after a while?"


    Miao Yue shook his head, "No, Daoist Li, Daoist Sui, you and I meet in peace, you don''t need to say what I do."


    "It becomes so fast."


    Zhou Shu smiled, turned to Caiying and said, "You go in, I go out."


    "Humph."


    Caiying turned into a green light and disappeared. It is not surprising that Sui Rufu sees too much. Miao Yue secretly marveled and admired a little more.


    (PS: Thank you Ye Feng for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4073: Stop

    Next to the azure blue whirlpool.


    , there are at least five hundred practitioners, one of whom is a quasi-sage.


    In the distance, practitioners kept coming.


    The emergence of an exit from Pangu Cave means that someone has obtained the sacred artifact. Who doesn��t want to come and join in the fun. However, many people still can��t squeeze in. The front row looks like they are all from the Platanus Sect. They gather in just a few hundred breaths. With more than forty quasi-sages plus nearly a hundred golden immortals, this is the strength of the Suspended Bell Sect.


    Amidst all the attention, several figures came out.


    "so many people?"


    Miao Yue stagnated, which she did not expect.


    Sui Rufu''s heart tightened, and at first glance, he was from the Suspense Sect, and subconsciously clenched the magic weapon.


    Zhou Shu smiled heartily, "Are you here to see me playing the piano and painting? Haha, the juniors are really flattered!"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhang Jiang raised his hand and said with a smile, "Congratulations to a few of you for successfully passing through Pangu Grottoes. Pangu Grottoes opened the exit for the first time in 30,000 years. This..."


    Before I finished speaking, I saw a few people crowding out, flying towards Miao Yue and the others. A few people were extraordinary, and they were standing in the front row. Even the Xuanling Sect had not had time to stop it, and Zhang Jiang''s expression changed slightly. , Scolded, "What are you going to do?"


    "Sword Guard of Shushan, he should protect his disciple of Jianshan."


    The few people stood apart, guarding Miao Yue on all sides, their expressions firm.


    Zhang Jiang frowned, "What do you mean by that?"


    Ken guard said without emotion, "No other meaning, just conscientious."


    "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu smiled happily, "The holy artifacts are not in Mount Shu. What is there to protect them, right, Zhilingxian? And fellow Daoist Miao, if you only take a sword, don''t rob us of the limelight. These people , But they are all coming for our exquisite heaven!"


    Miao Yue''s eyes darkened, she was about to say something, bang!


    There was a soft sound, followed by a brilliance rising to the sky, illuminating the void in an instant.


    That light comes from Sui Rufu.


    Then, the powerful aura that couldn''t be concealed began to spread out.


    Perceiving this breath, the minds of the surrounding practitioners were shocked, and their eyes all focused on Sui Rufu. The greed and envy in their eyes could not be concealed, or they did not want to conceal it at all, Chi Guoguo��s .


    Miao Yue sighed slightly, hesitated, and said, "Two fellow Taoists, there will be a period later, let''s go."


    took a few steps, the surrounding sword guards immediately surrounded her, protecting her from the center.


    The cultivator outside just glanced at it, and was too lazy to say a word.


    The sacred weapon is not on her, even if she gets the best sword, she won''t attract any attention.


    "Sure enough, there are holy artifacts!"


    "Holy artifact, the holy artifact finally appeared in Pangu Cave!"


    "Ling Long Tian..."


    "The holy artifacts are the things of the heavens, and only the capable one lives in them. Since this world is present, he should be allowed to choose his own master."


    "What nonsense! Linglongtian is the sect of the Immortal Realm, and it is also his own person. Our Xuanling Sect will never let anyone **** their own treasures."


    "My own...but not necessarily."


    "Isn''t Linglongtian his own? What''s weird in it?"


    Sui Rufu''s face is like a flat lake, but his heart is like a tide. He has tried every means to cover the breath. Alas, who can think of it. The snare drum that was like a dead thing inside just now shines in the heavens. , Whether it is vitality or power, they are all incredibly powerful. If it weren''t for the sacred artifacts and no autonomous consciousness, I was afraid that I had been manipulated in reverse.


    But the current situation is almost the same, it''s very dangerous.


    No matter what the practitioners said, she couldn''t believe that no one could resist the temptation of the holy artifacts, but she hadn''t sensed the breath of Linglong Tianxian, and without helpers, she could only rely on Zhou Shu and herself.


    She is trying her best to understand the sacred artifact, trying to guide the power in it, but she can''t do it yet.


    "What do you guys do, are you really planning to come over and **** it?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the crowd, his laughter gradually cold, "It''s so bold! You dare to **** the opportunity you got in Pangu Caves, so you won''t be afraid of guilt by the saints? Especially your Xuanling Sect, and Baidi City, don''t come to Pangu Caves to maintain it. Is it orderly? Why don��t these brave and arrogant guys surround us who do things in a proper way? And they also keep all our people from Linglongtian out. This time, Pangu Cave, but our Linglongtian presided over. !"


    The voice is very loud, but few people care.


    Everyone''s attention is on Sui Rufu, a golden fairy with no sacred artifacts, no matter how loud he speaks, it is also a mosquito.


    "Li Shaozhu, it''s okay for you to play the piano and draw stippling, but you don''t have to say anything about this."


    Except for the one who spoke outrageously, the others were basically ignored.


    Sui Rufu calmed down, "Elder Zhang, what are you doing here? It is our own ability to get the sacred artifacts from Linglongtian. Now that you are blocking our way, do you want to rob us of the opportunity we got from the saint? "


    "Zhi Lingxian misunderstood."


    Zhang Jiang shook his head slightly, "I congratulate you for obtaining the sacred artifacts, but the old man''s blocking here has nothing to do with the sacred artifacts you got, it''s because of something else."


    "Something else?"


    Sui Rufu said coldly, "It''s interesting, but other things have nothing to do with Linglongtian, I am leaving, don''t come to stop me, otherwise you will be enemies with Linglongtian, enemies with saints... and the whole world of immortals. enemy."


    "Can''t walk temporarily."


    Zhang Jiang stepped forward, and the quasi-sage beside him also followed.


    Sui Rufu pulled his face down and scolded, "Bai Di City, what are you going to do? You really want to **** the sacred artifacts!?"


    Zhang Jiang��s expression remained unchanged, "It is okay to say that it is a sacred artifact, but it is not the sacred artifact in your hand."


    "There are other sacred artifacts?"


    "No, UU reading is there two sacred artifacts in the Pangu Caves, this is unheard of!"


    "Is anyone born with a holy artifact?"


    There was an uproar in the crowd, but most of them came from the back row, because the front row had been killed by the Xuanling Sect, and of course there were many people from Baidi City.


    Sui Rufu realized something, and said solemnly, "I only have one, in short, it has nothing to do with my Linglongtian, please give way to the elders!"


    said, strode forward, with a forward-looking attitude.


    "Ling Xian, please stop!"


    Zhang Jiang greeted him with a sneer, "We have obtained conclusive evidence in Baidi City. The city lord of Xianshu entered the Pangu Grotto. Now that the exit of Pangu Grotto is opened, Zhou Shu will definitely come out. Then everyone who comes out now There are all suspects, Ji Lingxian, I am not targeting you Linglongtian, I mean everyone in it, Linglongtian is naturally included! If Jilingxian insists on leaving, then the old lady can only think that you Linglongtian and this It''s related!"


    Sui Rufu''s face changed slightly, but he stopped.


    On the one hand, she was uncomfortable, and on the other hand, she had to stop. The resistance from the front was much greater than she had imagined. When she couldn''t use the sacred artifact, she wanted to rush over.


    "Zhou Shu is inside?"


    "No way?"


    "It''s no wonder that Zhang Jiang said about the sacred artifacts, and after taking Zhou Shu, there are really sacred artifacts!"


    (PS: Thank you Jinnuozhong for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4074: cheer

    "Hahaha!"


    Sui Rufu smiled twice and said righteously, "Elder Zhang, do you suspect that I am Zhou Shu?"


    Zhang Jiangpi smiled and didn''t smile, "Hehe, everyone can be, and naturally so can Zhilingxian."


    "I think you are slander!"


    Sui Rufu said coldly, "The purpose is only a sacred artifact! I can''t imagine that he would do this kind of thing when he was in charge of the Zongmen Baidi City!"


    Zhou Shu followed and sighed, "You Baidi City can''t catch Zhou Shu or get the sacred artifacts, so you want to use this despicable method to grab Linglongtian''s sacred artifacts. No wonder most of the fairy world looks down on you, hey, let alone the fairy world. , Outland also looks down on it, but I��m curious, didn��t the Suspended Bell Sect say not to intervene, how come with you, do you want to ruin the promise?"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhang Jiang smiled, "Xuanling Sect did not participate, they just maintain the normal order of Pangu Caves, and it is our Baidi City who really does things."


    As he said, he turned around, "Dear fellow Taoists, Baidi City is very sure that Zhou Shu is in the Pangu Grottoes, so they will interrogate everyone who comes out. As for the Xuanling Sect, they just maintain order and never participate in the arrest of Zhou. Shu, but if you are interested in Zhou Shu, we are very welcome to Baidi City."


    Someone couldn''t help but said, "If Zhou Shu comes out, will one sect catch it, and which sect has the sacred artifact?"


    Zhang Jiang smiled and nodded, "The rules set by Xian Ting, of course, count. Which sect gets it, which sect can get the sacred artifact! As long as Zhou Shu comes out, even if you make a move, Baidi City will never stop it. "


    The crowd suddenly shook, cheering again and again.


    "The Hanging Bell Sect was just standing here and didn''t take any action. Of course it didn''t violate the rules."


    "Zhou Shu is a public enemy of the immortal world, and it is the responsibility of arresting others. We, Xuanyumen, are willing to help Baidi City!"


    "We are also willing to Qidanmen!"


    "Feng Yuzong is willing to take the lead, as long as Zhou Shu comes out, we will be the first!"


    "Are these two from Linglongtian posing as Xianshucheng?"


    "Their sacred objects..."


    For a time, the crowd surged, and more people gathered around, but instead squeezed the Hanging Bell Sect to the back.


    There are at least hundreds of sects in a variety of sects. They are very lively and passionate. Everyone wants to catch Zhou Shu and take sacred objects.


    Of course, these are all made up. They are shown to the various sects of the fairy world, and Zhou Shu cannot rely on them.


    The Suspended Bell Sect and Baidi City control every way they leave, and various formations have already been prepared. The formations also involve all the surrounding worlds. Although it is a temporary formation, the effect is absolutely not bad. , After all, there are people from Xuanling Sect and Baidi City everywhere, at least hundreds of quasi-sages up and down.


    For Zhou Shu, Xian Ting has lost money these days.


    "What to do, they found out, the gods did not come."


    "If the gods come, what will you do?"


    "I...I... won''t tell you."


    Sui Rufu was speechless for a while. In this situation, throwing Zhou Shu away, leaving aside the relationship may be the safest choice, but it may also be the most dangerous. If Zhou Shu can survive this catastrophe, Linglongtian will be over. To make this choice, when Tianxian didn''t show his attitude, it was better to do nothing.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said indifferently, "Ling Xian, this sentence is enough."


    He also thought about this scene. After all, innate talent will consider every situation. He is not a saint in the end. Entering the Pangu Cave may always leave clues. Besides, there are saints in the fairy world behind... In fact, he doesn''t care. There is no concept of fear, and after Shu Zhidao''s experience of the power of Chaos, the only one who can pose a great threat to him now is probably only the saints. The people here are not enough, but he still needs to care about others.


    Such as Linglongtian.


    Linglong Tianxian has already arrived, but he can''t come forward at this time.


    To come out to deal with Zhou Shu, offending Zhou Shu is inevitable, and Xian Ting will not protect Ling Long Tian on the charge of exterminating Dao. Ling Long Tian will leave the fairy world and lose her position in charge of the sect. She definitely does not want to come out to help; Zhou Shu is even more impossible. It is equivalent to directly announcing a break with Xian Ting. From now on, there is only one way to go. Although Zhou Shu hopes so, Tian Xian will definitely not do it again; instead, he will do nothing. Zhou Shu is acquiesced through Linglong. The Pangu Grottoes from the sky can of course draw various reasons, but no matter what the reason is, it is equivalent to offending Xianshu City and Xianting at the same time.


    Tianxian originally expected to take Sui Rufu and Li Shaozhu away, and then make a decision after obtaining the sacred artifacts. At that time, whether it is to help the immortal world or Zhou Shu, he can advance or retreat, but I never thought that Zhou Shu��s whereabouts would still be discovered by Xian Ting. Let Xian Ting stand on the initiative, now is a dilemma.


    Except for Linglongtian, there are Li Aojian and Lao Zhu behind.


    Now he may have a way to get out of the predicament with Sui Rufu, but that will make the situation of Li Aojian and others more difficult.


    Except for him, everyone who came out behind could not face such a heavy siege.


    Lao Li Lao Zhu most of them can''t do it now, maybe they have grown a lot in Pangu Grottoes, but surely they can rush out? There are their soul lamps in Xianshu City, but it is difficult for those who are not the founders to recover as before, and Xian Ting may have the means to restrain the soul lamps.


    "It seems that Baidi City regards our Linglongtian as Zhou Shu."


    Sui Rufu smiled, very calm, but in fact he couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Zhilingxian is a strong person, but there is no lack of strong ones in front of him. The number is still more than a hundred times. The strengths are too far apart, and the heart is naturally insufficient. Besides, there are ghosts and treasures. Zhou Shu is here, the sacred tools are not to be lost, and the gods are not. Linglongtian is going to be bad, she really can''t hold on to such a heavy burden. UU reading www.uukananshu.com


    In fact, along the way, her pressure-bearing ability has increased a lot, but the situation is getting harder and harder, and she is helpless.


    "The old man once said that everyone has suspicions, not just the executioner."


    Zhang Jiang''s expression was slightly condensed, "Please also Ji Lingxian to cooperate with us, as long as we can pass our inspection, Ji Lingxian can immediately leave with the sacred artifacts, and we will protect Baidi City along the way, and will definitely not make Linglongtian work hard. The opportunity you get falls into the hands of others."


    "What Baidicheng said is, if you are not, why don''t you let it be checked?"


    "Just to see if it''s Zhou Shu, what''s to be afraid of."


    "Could it be that Zhou Shu was hidden in the sacred vessel?"


    Other sects echoed, greedy and shameless eyes circling Sui Rufu''s body, making people nauseous.


    Zhou Shu yelled loudly, "What inspection, you clearly planted us on purpose for our sacred artifacts!"


    The crowd was slightly stagnant, and soon returned to the noisy.


    Yes, many people think so, but what is the relationship between right and wrong? Now that Baidi City takes the lead, other people will naturally not miss the opportunity.


    "Li Shaozhu, right?"


    Zhang Jiang stared at Zhou Shu, but he was very dignified. This Li Shaozhu was originally Xian Ting��s biggest suspect. He had deliberately ignored it before, but didn''t want others to pay attention, but now the situation is gradually being controlled, and it may be time to close the net.


    (PS: Thank you Xinghun qwer for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4075: appear

    "Do you have any advice from fellow Taoists?"


    Zhou Shu took a step forward and smiled openly, "If you want to paint, I am afraid it will take a few years."


    Zhang Jiang looked indifferent, "I''ve already said the matter, please come, please come, let us check it carefully."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, with a lot of contempt in his eyes, "Hehe, if it''s a beautiful woman, I don''t mind. As for the Taoist friends, then forget it."


    "Come here if you ask me!"


    "A Hunyuan Jinxian who dares to take the air, does he really think he is the Five Wonders?!"


    "You are also popular in Linglongtian. Whoever takes you seriously here can''t be better, don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    Zhang Jiang said with a cold face, but several people jumped out behind him.


    "Stop talking to him, elder!"


    One of them raised his sleeve and waved, a big hand wrapped around Zhou Shu. The cast was very slow, but the strength was not small, and it became bigger and bigger in the air. He stopped above Li Shaozhu, hanging in the air, like Mount Tai was pressing on the top, and the one below. Li Shaozhu looks like dried shrimps.


    boom!


    The big hand just fell, and suddenly, a golden light fell on it.


    The big hand shattered in an instant, and at first a little residue could be seen, but as the golden light fell, there was not even a trace left, and it completely melted into the golden light.


    The quasi-sage who took the shot was surprised.


    The seemingly random shots were actually prepared early, and they gathered ten percent strength. This blow must bring Li Shaozhu over. Even Sui Rufu''s intervention can''t stop it. Now it has been destroyed so thoroughly, could it be...


    "Zhang Yue, you are also one of the top 100 characters on the celestial pole list. Why did you sneak attack on my descendants of Linglongtian?"


    The golden light faded, and a phantom emerged, blocking Zhou Shu and Sui Rufu.


    The face of the phantom is completely invisible, and it is covered by the golden light. I only feel that this person is extremely solemn and is by no means an ordinary quasi-sage. When he speaks, an invisible pressure spreads with the golden light, and it is the quasi-sage and the mind. With a palpitation, I can''t help but raise mental resistance.


    still appeared.


    Zhang Jiang settled his mind, and said in a deep voice, "Baidicheng Zhangjiang, I have seen Linglong Tianxian."


    "Linglong Tianxian?"


    "Ah...Is she here in person?"


    There was a tumult from the crowd, but it quickly disappeared, replaced by a piece of salute.


    The third on the Celestial List, a figure similar to the living saints, even these quasi saints in charge of the sects, dare not be half-hearted, others are more respectful, although they don''t really value the all-female Linglongtian, but even less Dare to offend the most powerful woman in the heavens.


    The phantom in the golden light nodded slightly, not fake color.


    Sui Rufu bent down, his mind was certain, "God, the disciple failed to do a good job."


    "It has nothing to do with you, you did a good job."


    Linglong Tianxian''s voice came over, and there was also a profound look in his eyes, which was for Zhou Shu.


    Zhang Jiang paused, "The gods are coming. I waited for my lack of hospitality and hoped to forgive me. Zhou Shu appeared in the Pangu Grottoes. As the elder of Xianting and the deputy city lord of Baidi City, Zhang must find out. Please don��t stop the gods. After this matter is over, I will come back to apologize."


    "You didn''t find Zhou Shu, but I was from Linglongtian."


    Xu Ying said indifferently, "I don''t care about the things in Baidi City, and I don''t need you to care about things in Linglongtian."


    Zhang Jiang''s expression was condensed, "The gods are right, but no one can guarantee that Zhou Shu is..."


    "I can guarantee."


    Xuying interrupted him, "You can''t see Baidicheng, I can see it very clearly, these two people are Linglongtian people, a Zhilingxian, a younger disciple, and they have nothing to do with Zhou Shu."


    Zhang Jiang paused slightly, and said in a deep voice, "The gods have said so. I will naturally not believe it, but this matter is too serious. It was personally confessed by the elder of the fairy court Baili Qianshan, and I can''t wait for it. Advocate, how about this? Tianxian and the two Linglongtian disciples waited by the side first, and waited for the people in Pangu Cave to come out and find out the real Zhou Shu before the others left."


    "Elder Zhang is right."


    was scared just now, Zhang Yue followed, "Just wait a little longer and catch Zhou Shu, and it will be fine."


    "I won''t wait."


    Xuying is very calm, "It''s your business that you are looking for Zhou Shu, and I will take away the people in my door now."


    Calm tone, but it was very strong. No one in the room dared to stand up to refute, they could only watch, the third in the celestial list, this name is really too big, that is a superb person who can reach the sky in one step, No one wants to offend a future saint.


    Zhang Jiang sighed secretly and smiled bitterly in his heart.


    Now he is almost certain that Li Shaozhu is Zhou Shu.


    Moreover, Linglong Tianxian specially arranged it to enter, not only the sacred artifact, but also Zhou Shu, two birds with one stone.


    Tianxian took Zhou Shu away, definitely not to save Zhou Shu, but to take Zhou Shu away and deal with it alone, and then hand it to Xian Ting. The two sacred artifacts will be obtained together. Linglong Tian will go smoothly, according to his personal thoughts. It''s also going smoothly, and it''s okay to let the gods take away, but the Xuanling Sect can''t explain it. They said that they must let Zhou Shu die here, and they can feel relieved when they see it with their own eyes.


    To block Tianxian is to offend Linglong Tian, ??but to not block Tianxian is to offend Xuanling Sect.


    The Hanging Bell Sect sent himself over to deal with this scene this time, are you planning to let yourself be back?


    Xu Ying snorted, "Rufu, Shaozhu, come with me."


    Pointed a finger, golden light overflowed, caged the two of them in it, and walked out slowly.


    The crowd slowly stepped aside The elder of the Suspended Bell Sect who controlled the formation, also hesitated not to do it. The gods are famous, and most of them can��t be stopped. , May be punished when going back, but it is better than being beaten now.


    Sui Rufu felt more relieved, and looked at Zhou Shu, "It''s okay."


    "As expected of Linglong Tianxian."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, with a hint of surprise and emotion. The immortal realm is different from the outer realm. The name that the cultivator breaks out is the actual deterrent effect, and it has the effect of taking people without fighting, and the outer realm, No matter how big your name is, there will always be someone who is not afraid of death.


    But he didn''t think that things would be solved like this.


    Not to mention what Linglong Tianxian thought about him, it would not be easy for them to leave here.


    The cultivators of the Suspended Bell Sect and the Baidi City may be temporarily deterred by Tianxian, but their sects will not be intimidated by Linglongtian.


    Such a large sect can show ability in any situation, and when necessary, something will definitely happen.


    Sure enough, after a few steps, the golden light began to dim.


    Obviously, the formation surrounding Pangu Grottoes has begun to move.


    The phantom stood still, calmly watching the retreating crowd, "Zhang Jiang, you want to keep me in Baidi City?"


    is Tianxian, and you can''t point your finger at Xianting, you must speak of Baidi City.


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4076: Go now

    "It''s about Xian Ting, Baidi City doesn''t dare to be slack in the slightest."


    Zhang Jiang took a few steps and stopped in front of Jin Guang.


    Just now, he received instructions from Baili Qianshan. In any case, he must keep Li Shaozhu first. As for Linglong Tianxian, naturally someone greeted him. The elders of the imperial city, he can only accept.


    The pot has fallen, can I still carry it on my back?


    "Xian Ting?"


    Xu Ying said indifferently, "The capture of Zhou Shu is not a matter of Xian Ting or Xuanling Sect, but your own business of Baidi City."


    "The gods make sense."


    Zhang Jiang bit his scalp and said, "The arrest of Zhou Shu is the business of many sects in the fairy world, but Xian Ting must maintain the order of the fairy world. Pangu Grottoes and Siji Tian are both important places in the fairy world. Be cautious, and..."


    "enough."


    Xuying paused, "I don''t want to say more, did Baidicheng identify Linglongtian as Zhou Shu?"


    Perceiving the aura of the dignified man after the golden light, Zhang Jiang''s mind was a bit short and calmed himself, "Of course not, we will check it out seriously and responsibly, not for Linglongtian... by the way. , Tianxian, if Tianxian is worried about the sacred artifacts, you can take the sacred artifacts away first. We only need to check the people."


    The virtual shadow stagnated slightly, seemingly hesitant.


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, Baidi City''s divorce strategy made good, he was hitting Linglongtian''s weakness, he was a little curious about Linglongtianxian''s choice.


    He was very calm, but Sui Rufu was anxious, and couldn''t help but transmit his voice, "God, the sacred artifact is not the key, Zhou Shu is!"


    Xuying asked suspiciously, "Why?"


    Sui Rufu said anxiously, "God, Zhou Shu is blessed by a saint. I saw two saints on the way here because of him. They also specially returned his clone to him. In Pangu Caves, there were saints helping him along the way. , Otherwise I cannot easily get the sacred artifact. It can be said that this sacred artifact was given to us by Zhou Shu, Tianxian, no matter what happens, we must never be enemies with Zhou Shu and Xianshu City! This is more than fighting against Xian Ting terrible!"


    She was still worried and added.


    Xian Ting is indeed terrible, but it is by no means as terrible as the saints she has seen with her own eyes. The enchantment gives people the feeling of despair. There are ants under the saints. This sentence is not fake. She can be sure that if it is because of Linglongtian. If Zhou Shu had an accident, Linglongtian could not resist the anger of the saint.


    Xu Ying was also surprised, "The saint did it for him?"


    "It is absolutely true to see with his own eyes. He is not only the seed of the saint, but he is likely to have friendship with the saint."


    At this time, Sui Rufu couldn''t take care of it. She would say whatever she thought of. Originally, she wanted to wait for the three to leave here. But now Baidi City has to come out to stop it, and it won��t work if it��s Linglong Tianxian. Zhou Shu let it out and Linglongtian was over.


    "Rufu, I understand what you mean, but if you don''t say this, I won''t be able to give Zhou Shu to them."


    Xuying quickly calmed down, "He is now Li Shaozhu of Linglongtian, no one can change it."


    Sui Rufu secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After Tianxian said so, he would definitely do so, but what should we do now? Linglong Tianxian really started fighting with Xianting, Linglongtian''s future path is also very difficult, and she frowned. , I thought about it again.


    The sect of the fairy world is really difficult.


    Zhang Jiang saw Tianxian hesitate, and he was happy, and said quickly, "How? Tianxian first took away the sacred artifacts, we can check and pass at most a hundred breaths, and then send Linglongtian people away."


    "Zhang Jiang, you can be said to be a famous person?"


    Xu Ying sighed slightly and said righteously, "My Linglong Tian can gain a foothold in the heavens. It is not holy artifacts, but human beings. As Linglong Tianxian, I will never give up any disciple or let any one The disciple was humiliated by others. As for the sacred artifact, it doesn''t matter whether he has it or not."


    Zhang Jiang''s face turned red and black, feeling helpless.


    is an immortal in the end, he doesn''t say anything at all, whether it is true or not, it sounds like it is true.


    "Linglongtian is also good."


    "It''s really enviable to have such a good sect master."


    "For the sake of the disciple''s face, even the holy artifacts are not allowed. I really admire it."


    "Is there anything to admire, save the disciple, don''t you also keep the sacred artifacts?"


    "It''s true, but dare you to say, it doesn''t matter if there are sacred artifacts?"


    "I really dare not, I don''t dare to offend the sacred artifact, saying this, I am afraid that there will be no chance in the future, but she is not afraid."


    "After Zhang Jiang is a famous sect, is there a big family with the surname Zhang in the heavens?"


    The crowd talked a lot, but the formation was still tightening. Xuanlingzong and Baidi City seemed to have determined that Zhou Shu was among these two people and would never let them go easily, even if they offend Linglongtian for this, but to speak of it. It''s also strange. They secretly used many methods to check and detect, but they couldn''t see any flaws. Is that Zhou Shu, the method of hiding himself so strong? The founder, shouldn''t it be easy to detect?


    It was useless to let Zhou Shu in before, but now that I have used all the means, why can��t I see it?


    is a bit incredible, unless it is a saint, it is possible to hide perfectly.


    Zhou Shu looked at the phantom and slowly said, "God, it''s better to let the disciple..."


    "You stand there and don''t move."


    seemed to be a little bored, and the phantom spoke a lot colder, only to see a golden light flashing on her body, and her hand slowly lifted up.


    The sky is bright.


    For some reason, the originally dim void was suddenly filled with stars, hundreds of thousands.


    A galaxy appeared out of thin air on the edge of the fairy world it was full of brilliance, brighter and dazzling than the Luofu world, the center of the fairy world.


    The dazzling stars fell, and everyone present was shocked. Something terrible was about to happen.


    The shock didn''t even breathe, the galaxy suddenly disconnected.


    The endless starlight suddenly found a gap, and it poured down like a waterfall. The starlight was colorful and dazzling, but when it was poured together, it became an extremely solid golden color, which looked like a golden cast from a distance. Cheng''s giant sword, condescending, pierced through the endless void, and fell straight down, no matter what it was, it couldn''t stop it.


    One world, one after another, the stars lost their brilliance in the giant sword, as if they were erased by the giant sword.


    Looking at the sword, everyone calmed down.


    Hundreds of realms are still far away, some practitioners can no longer stand, their minds trembling, and their bodies trembling.


    It seems that it is not entirely the pressure brought by the giant sword, but it is not clear where it came from, as if it came from the heart, as if it came from the sea of ??knowledge, from the law, from everything around, there is a kind of self completely controlled by the giant sword Feeling like, the throat is strangled, and there is no way to escape.


    "God, isn''t it?"


    Zhang Jiang is not an ordinary practitioner, his mind is still very stable, but his face is very ugly.


    The phantom stared at the sky and said flatly, "I don''t like someone blocking my way. It''s too late to go now."


    (PS: Thank you Xinghun qwer for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4077: Have seen myself

    As the giant sword slowly fell, golden light gradually filled the entire void.


    Seeing the world disappear in the golden light, no trace can be felt in the sea of ??consciousness, and the crowd finally dispersed.


    "Go!"


    "If you don''t leave, it will be too late!"


    "Is this the Great Destiny Art? It''s terrible!"


    Just now, the practitioners who were squeezing forward one by one, are now doing bird and beast scattered, lest they run too slowly.


    "time to go."


    "I know, it''s just... forget it, let''s go."


    Miao Yue hesitated for a while, followed Jianwei away, but did not go too far.


    After only a few breaths, the only ones who remained near the exit were the practitioners of the Suspension Bell Sect and the Baidi City.


    Zhang Jiang''s face was pale, and he couldn''t hold back, "God, why are you? We don''t have such a big grudge!"


    "Those who are exquisite, can''t tolerate humiliation."


    The phantom is still indifferent, "Baidi City, are you really not allowed? After ten breaths, it will be too late."


    Zhang Jiang stood there, angry and depressed.


    The body and mind are under the pressure of the giant sword, and it��s a bit hard to breathe, and the sea of ??knowledge is even more messy, and messages are constantly coming in like a tide. Most of them are messages from the disciples of Baidicheng for help. Under the pressure of the gods, many People couldn''t control themselves anymore, they all wanted to leave quickly, in fact, the situation on the hanging bell sect was similar, but no one said to leave.


    Many members of the Xuanling Sect are not afraid of death, he knows, and he doesn''t care, but he can''t bear to let the disciples of Baidicheng follow him to death.


    may not necessarily be death, but Linglong Tianxian''s great destiny tactics are so prestigious, who is willing to go head-to-head? It''s just this concession that this elder Xian Ting can''t do most of it... It''s hard to say what kind of result Linglongtian will endure, and he must be inevitable.


    No wonder he would send himself here, maybe Xian Ting had expected it a long time ago.


    "Get out of the way."


    Zhang Jiang gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    Hundreds of cultivators retreated in a hurry, and the people of the Suspended Bell Sect retreated faster than the Baidi City.


    No one really wants to die. Since someone takes responsibility, of course the most important thing is to save their lives.


    No one controls, the formation immediately becomes weak, and quickly disintegrates under the giant sword, like a tattered fishing net.


    Soon, the starlight in the sky disappeared, the giant sword disappeared, the void became dim as before, and the worlds were revealed again, regardless of the dead world and the living world, the same as in the past, I don''t know what happened.


    The virtual shadow didn''t even look at Zhang Jiang, and moved forward slowly.


    seems to be very slow, it only took a few dozen steps, and then I was out of the line.


    far away from the crowd, only a few blurry lights and shadows can be seen.


    Sui Rufu''s heart is finally settled, looking at the phantom, his eyes are full of respect and admiration, "When the gods come, there will be no way for Xianlingzong and Baidicheng!"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "God, that''s not the secret of great destiny, right?"


    "What do you think?"


    The ghost walked very slowly and did not look back.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The juniors don''t know much about the law of fate, so it''s hard to say."


    "If you can ask this sentence, the law of destiny will be ranked in the top ten in the fairy world."


    Xu Ying said calmly, "You guessed it right, that''s not the Secret of Great Destiny."


    Sui Rufu said in surprise, "Ah, that kind of power is not a great destiny?"


    "Power?" Xu Ying said nonchalantly, "It''s because they don''t understand the law of fate enough. If you understand, you don''t have to move."


    "If you want to understand the law of fate like a god, who can do it?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Those stars are the fate of people related to them? The gods see from the destiny galaxy, and then evolve them in their own way. Although they are not the real destiny, they can''t tell if the law of fate is not as good as the gods. , When their own destiny is projected, that power... from any aspect they cannot resist, they can only retreat..."


    Looking at the phantom, he said with emotion, "No wonder they, the gods can see through the destiny in the destiny galaxy, and can also project its evolution. The authenticity is difficult to distinguish, basically equivalent to holding their destiny in their hands, although they cannot be changed. Their destiny, but to suppress others, there is no disadvantage. The heavenly immortals are third on the celestial pole list, which is still a bit lower in my opinion. The top two on the celestial pole list are unlikely to hold the fate of others, but the celestial immortals can target them. "


    Sui Rufu stagnated, skeptical, "God, is that true?"


    Xuying paused, and said faintly, "So I said his law of fate is good, but the last sentence is redundant."


    "Isn''t it the younger generation."


    Zhou Shu saluted, "To be among the top two, there must be something extraordinary. The younger generation thinks a lot."


    Sui Rufu couldn''t help but said, "I knew that Tianxian you are so powerful, why should Linglongtian be afraid..."


    "Rufu, you are an immortal, and you are still saying such silly things."


    Xu Ying frowned slightly, "Where is Linglongtian''s position, I have to care about it, don''t think too much, it''s not what you think you can go up."


    "The disciple was wrong."


    Sui Rufu lowered his head and blushed.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and he could see that Linglong Tianxian and the elder disciple of the door are still very close. If in the Baidi City or the Xuanling Sect, the disciple is afraid that the disciple will be shivering with fear. Just red face and bow his head.


    The smile disappeared quickly. It is not the time yet. Sui Rufu may have gotten rid of the predicament, but he has not yet.


    What does Linglong Tianxian think? No one knows.


    Thinking of something, Sui Rufu raised his head and said, "Tianxian, we got the sacred artifacts in the Pangu Grottoes. It all depends on City Lord Zhou. Tianxian should keep it first."


    "Wait a minute."


    The ghost walks a bit slower, UU reading "Zhou Shu, have you seen Destiny Galaxy?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu answered according to the truth, "I have been to the Long River of Destiny, and I have also communicated with the saints over there to understand some knowledge in this area. That''s why I have such a guess. In my opinion, the Long River of Destiny is more complicated than the Long River of Reincarnation. After all, it��s being experienced. I can really admire the destiny of certain people from countless people. The gods are really no less than the saints."


    is quite sincere and true.


    Linglong Tianxian is the strongest quasi-sage he has ever seen, without a doubt.


    He hadn''t used the Great Destiny Secret Art, and easily overwhelmed a large row of quasi-sages. The top three exquisite celestials on the celestial pole list could not be overstated, but he also had the same doubts as others. It shouldn''t be difficult to attack the saints because of their skills. Even if they fail, there is still room for them. Why don''t you even try to build a sect and develop a sect? Could it be...


    Thinking of what, he was shocked. Could it be that the gods have seen his own destiny and knew that he could not be holy?


    If so, it would be a shame.


    "The chances are not small."


    Xuying said faintly, "Zhou Shu, have you seen yourself in the long river of reincarnation?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "I haven''t seen it, maybe the younger generation doesn''t have anything worth entering the long river of reincarnation."


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4078: as you wish

    Sui Rufu looked at the two and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "Is it not worth it, or does it not exist, or is it obscured?"


    The phantom stopped, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, I didn''t see you in the destiny galaxy."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, and he was also puzzled, "Which corner might it be hiding in?"


    "impossible."


    The virtual shadow turned around and said calmly, "Everyone I see, the fate is shining in the galaxy, it is clear, and the related people are also the same, what I have seen is that you are not there, and you are not hiding in the corner. , I can��t see it at all. This kind of thing is rare, and it��s the second time for me.��


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "This junior is not clear."


    The two faced each other, Zhou Shu still couldn''t distinguish Jin Guangli''s face, but he could feel the look inside.


    There was a lot of pressure for a moment, but Zhou Shu was not afraid.


    Xuying nodded, "Maybe it''s a unique treatment for the founders. I also want to put pressure on you when I''m a talent. Unfortunately, I can''t see my destiny, so I can''t do it."


    "The gods are a bit too much," Zhou Shu smiled, "You don''t have to see fate when dealing with juniors."


    Xuying raised his hand, "Zhou Shu, this time Linglongtian can get the sacred artifact, thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu accepted it calmly, and replied politely, "Tianxian is too polite. The younger generation does things as agreed. There is nothing to thank, I believe Linglongtian is too."


    "Rufu, come here."


    Xu Ying beckoned, Sui Rufu subconsciously walked over and followed Tianxian''s side, Xu Ying did not look at her again, and seemed to say with a slight smile, "Zhou Shu, do you want to see the real big destiny formula? ?"


    "what?"


    Sui Rufu was taken aback, looking at the phantom, "God, what are you going to do?"


    "To be honest, I really want to."


    Zhou Shu stood in place, still smiling, "I didn''t expect this kind of opportunity for juniors."


    "That''s what you want."


    Xuying said warmly, "I''m only showing it for the third time. If something goes wrong, don''t care."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly, "I am afraid that the younger generation has no chance to care."


    "Heaven?"


    Sui Rufu felt very wrong, "Aren''t you going to attack City Lord Zhou?"


    "It''s just to learn, you just stand here, don''t move around."


    The phantom raised his hand, and in an instant, the sky full of galaxies appeared again, brighter than before, and when I counted them down, I was afraid that there would not be millions of them, each of them flickered back and forth, illuminating the emptiness, and then look at it. Nothing else, as if there is only starlight in this world.


    "Ah, that''s..."


    Zhang Yue looked at the void, his face changed slightly.


    is only a few circles away from the exit of Pangu, this change is naturally visible there.


    Zhang Jiang was also stunned, did Linglong Tianxian make another move? But it will soon be realized that this is a shot against Zhou Shu.


    Tianxian really can��t stand it. He just left the killer. It must be done deliberately for Xianting, and he can only smile secretly. Tianxian did it clean and neat, but he still can��t take it away. .


    Zhou Shu looked at the stars with a calm mind.


    I thought of it a long time ago, but I couldn''t hide it. Tianxian came out and stood in her position, and I had to explain it to Xian Ting anyway.


    must shoot Zhou Shu.


    It is true that Zhou Shu was brought into Pangu Grotto by me Linglongtian. My purpose is to ask for the sacred artifacts from Pangu Grotto and the rewards of Xianting. Take Zhou Shu away and kill Zhou Shu again. As for whether I can do another thing, but I I definitely wanted to kill Zhou Shu, after all, even the Great Destiny Secret Art was used.


    After ����, the heavenly fairy must have followed.


    If Zhou Shu is not there, Linglongtian will get two sacred artifacts. If Zhou Shu is still there, an apology is inevitable, but I don��t know if she wants to make sure that Zhou Shu and Xianshucheng accept the apology. What will Linglongtian need to pay? The price.


    But she knows about it, no matter how big the price is, she must do it.


    She stood up in front of the Xuanling Sect and Baidi City, and was about to accept this result.


    Zhou Shu still admires her very much. If you change yourself, you may not be able to be so decisive. Being in the fairy world, you can''t help yourself. It is not easy to measure your contributions and gains and make quick decisions.


    Putting these things aside for the time being, I have the opportunity to feel the great destiny secret. Isn��t it a chance?


    Shu Zhidao, who just broke through, also needs such an opportunity for verification.


    Zhou Shu also flashed a golden light, but it was inward, more like a golden vortex.


    In the void, a lot of solid golden bricks suddenly appeared, just like the substance, from nowhere, they went around Zhou Shu one by one, neatly, orderly, falling, forming, along. With Zhou Shu''s body, a strange round tower was gradually built.


    The formation of the Taoist Pagoda is not difficult. Zhou Shu has done it countless times, but this time is obviously different.


    The crowd in the distance immediately noticed that something was wrong, their own domain began to be chaotic, and the core of the law was a bit unwilling to do so, while the gang wind belt and torrent belt surrounding all realms fell into chaos, all kinds of turbulence turbulent, and even reversed. , And places farther away, such as the immortal road connecting Nanhua Tian and the immortal world, suddenly fell in large chunks, and the immortal power flowing on it was out of control.


    Under the traction of Shu Zhidao, most of the forces that exist in the void will become Zhou Shu''s help.


    The omnipotent Shuzhi Dao has passed through several tribulations, and it can affect the movement of the heavens just like other avenues. In the hands of the creator, the influence is further expanded. It is gentle when it is gentle, violent when it is violent, and when necessary. It can also be unscrupulous.


    is destroying the surrounding world, so what.


    Sui Rufu, who was close at hand, felt that his power was fading, but looking at Zhou Shu and Tianxian, there was nothing to do, and the originally upset heart became even more irritable. UU reading


    Xuying nodded slightly, seemingly surprised.


    The starlight in the sky quickly condensed, and the scattered starlight gradually converged into a spot of light.


    A few millions become one, and it''s a matter of few breaths.


    The point of light hung high in the void that did not know where it was, more obvious than the sun, but the light was much softer, and every time the light that shone out made the void tremble, and the power of destiny that was transmitted also flickered. Keep getting stronger.


    The power of destiny is magnificent, anyone can perceive it, just like the emptiness in which it is located, it is real and upright.


    The light spot is like an exquisite heavenly fairy, each flicker is a breath, gradually integrating the void into the power of one''s own destiny.


    Whether it is the crowd watching from a distance, or Sui Rufu, there is no thought to resist at all.


    They all feel that the power of destiny has been integrated with the void. This huge void has become the absolute domain of Linglong Tianxian. What is the use of resisting, but they also know that the force of destiny will never fall on On them.


    They are not worthy.


    In the void, it seems that there are only a one-volt light spot and Dao tower left.


    But many people don''t know that there is a black hole that is not easy to find near the Tao Tower. It is a collapsed space.


    Zhou Shu noticed, he believes Linglong Tianxian noticed too.


    (PS: Thank you Bookworm Xiaolong for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4079: Invisible is a good thing

    Gazing at Daota, Xu Ying shook his head slightly.


    The light spot hanging above the thousand realms suddenly disappeared, the void was dark, and the pressure disappeared.


    "what happened?"


    "Linglong Tianxian won''t make a move?"


    "Did you give up?"


    "How is it possible!? Most of them are merciful, and don''t want to get a bad reputation for bullying."


    Just as everyone was wondering, the light spot appeared again, much dimmer than before, flickered twice, and then fell.


    The speed is very slow, the trajectory twists and twists, like a rugged road, and like a winding snake. It is inconspicuous, but at the moment it falls, it occupies everyone��s heart. Everyone present has a kind of I feel that everything in my life, my future, and myself is on that small spot of light. Except for it, nothing else is meaningful anymore. No matter how slow or distorted it is, it will definitely fall on me in the end.


    That is destiny, a destiny that cannot be resisted.


    Everyone fell into it and let go of everything unconsciously.


    What absolute domain, what protective cover, what knows the sea, all of them were ignored for a time. Everyone looked like a newborn baby, without any defense, just looking at the light spot that disappeared every moment. Language, or babbled words that he didn''t understand.


    Of course, not everyone let everything go and accept fate calmly at the beginning. After all, they are practitioners who have learned to fight against fate from birth, but their seemingly firm heart is in front of Linglong Tianxian��s great destiny. Still not enough, the longest one just persisted for dozens of breaths, stayed silent under that spot of light, and had to accept fate.


    It is worth mentioning that this even includes the phantom himself.


    The phantom obviously also let go of many things. The golden light that enveloped her has already disappeared for most of it, revealing an ordinary and special face, which seems to be similar to everyone I have seen, but I have seen it but I can��t forget it. Drop, that trait is something that many people want to have but can''t have, and can''t have it again.


    But it is still a phantom, is this the person, or is it?


    But no matter what it is, this roughly shows that it is Linglong Tianxian himself, who can''t completely escape from fate.


    The line of fate that turned in the song, I don��t know how long it took to fall, and finally landed near Zhou Shu��s Dao Pagoda.


    The original slow speed suddenly picked up, and the thin lines gradually turned into a beam of light that was several miles thick, like a waterfall falling straight down in the sky, smashed down mercilessly.


    At that moment, everyone woke up like a dream.


    There is an inexplicable sense of sorrow in my heart that the line of fate does not belong to them. Many people, or most people, when letting go of everything, have thought that this fate should be their own, no matter what happens to them. Will bear it.


    But the sorrow disappeared quickly, and the absolute domain was quickly restored. They just want to see the victory or defeat now.


    Is it the Great Destiny Secret that can deprive everything, or the Dao Tower that looks very solemn?


    Dao Pagoda really has nothing to say. Although it is conspicuous enough and brilliant enough, compared with the destiny that can hold the eye and dominate the mind, it can only get a solemn comment. Of course, it is very good. It can be used in the great destiny. They believed that they could not do it.


    Unfortunately, I don��t know where the Dao Pagoda is to be sacred.


    Although there are some people who know that Li Shaozhu is Zhou Shu, there are almost none that can be seen up close.


    Without any lag, the unspeakable power of destiny slammed into the tower.


    There is no shaking, no sound, not even a trace of power fluctuation.


    The huge waterfall of Destiny fell on the Dao Pagoda, as if it had encountered a stubborn stone, and it separated naturally. The water flowed down from the Dao Pagoda without causing any damage to the Dao Pagoda, not even a drop of water stuck to it. The strange thing is that there is no sense of shock and no rebound.


    A hint of surprise flashed across Xu Ying''s face.


    Sui Rufu was even more surprised. Although it was the first time that she saw Linglong Tianxian perform the Great Destiny Secret Art, she was completely overwhelmed by the power that had just been shown, but who ever thought that such power could not hurt Zhou Shu. Of the road tower.


    Is Zhou Shu stronger than Linglong Tianxian?


    This is impossible, unless...


    "The power of Pangu?"


    She exclaimed, "No, it''s the power of chaos. Did he comprehend the law of chaos in it? But he said that he didn''t comprehend it."


    Xuying said faintly, "It''s not Pangu, let alone Chaos, have you seen it too?"


    Sui Rufu stagnated, "Did the disciple see it?"


    "Ugh����"


    In the space that collapsed, a figure slowly walked out.


    That was a gray-haired old man, his wrinkled face still had a trace of surprise that could not be concealed, "God, you miscalculated."


    "Aren''t you the same?"


    Xuying looked at the old man, with a trace of disgust in his eyes that he didn''t want to hide.


    Seeing a sudden addition of someone, Sui Rufu was stunned, "This... God, what''s the matter?"


    "Leave it alone."


    Xuying said slowly, "Rufu, look at Dao Pagoda carefully."


    Sui Rufu nodded, and looked at it with concentration. After watching for dozens of breaths, he finally saw a clue, and said in surprise, "Sage enchantment!?"


    Between the power of destiny and the tower, there is actually a thin film that is extremely thin. Even a quasi-sage like her is hard to see, but when you look at it clearly, you can find that it is this thin film that blocks the power of destiny and Dao Pagoda, in other words, the power of destiny did not attack the Dao Pagoda, but was blocked by a thin film, and then it was divided, and this phenomenon was formed, so there was no rebound. uukanshu.com has no impact.


    can do this, there is nothing else except the sage enchantment.


    Sure enough, the saint has always been protecting Zhou Shu, and he is almost inseparable.


    "The little girl has good eyesight."


    A trace of surprise flashed in the old man''s eyes, and then he turned to regret, "God, it seems that the old man was wrong before, and Linglongtian may indeed rise."


    Sui Rufu''s face was reddened, and she was always a little embarrassed to be called a little girl when she was tens of thousands of years old, but she did look like an old man, probably several times older than herself, paused, and frankly said," The junior can see it because..."


    Xu Ying frowned, "In front of outsiders, don''t gossip too much."


    Sui Rufu paused quickly, feeling a little at a loss.


    She could see that it was a sage enchantment. It was entirely because she had seen it before, otherwise, even if she guessed it, she wouldn''t say it so boldly.


    "Hehe, Tianxian is still as welcome as always."


    The old man was not angry, and smiled faintly, "After so many years, has the destiny changed his destiny, or is it the same as in the past, and can''t get out of it?"


    Xuying said coldly, "You are no different from me, but you can''t see it."


    "The old man admits that he can''t see it," the old man shook his head. "But if you can''t see it, it''s a good thing. If you see it all, there is no hope."


    (PS: Thank you Moon Ship mm for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4080: Sage enchantment

    "ridiculous."


    Xu Ying said coldly, "If you see it, you know how to change it. If you don''t see it, you will always be blind and foolish, and you will never know how to die."


    The old man stagnated slightly, and his voice became darker, "Goddess, you are getting more and more unreasonable, and you are uttering such vulgar words."


    "Have you reasoned with me?"


    Xuying sneered unconsciously, "Aiming at Linglongtian everywhere, do you want me to tell me one by one what you have done?"


    The old man frowned, "That''s not a target, it''s a process that the sect must go through. If you choose this path, you will naturally have to go through it. If you want to sit up smoothly, it''s impossible. I said this a long time ago. I told you."


    Xu Ying glanced at him, "I just want to come up smoothly, this is how I cultivate!"


    "You said something like this again," the old man laughed, "but building a sect is not a cultivation practice. A person can be a genius that no one can compare, but a big sect is never, and going from ordinary to great is not based on talent. Enough."


    Xu Ying snorted, "I don''t care about these, I will do what I want to do."


    "Forget it, don''t talk about this anymore."


    The old man thought for a while, "What are you going to do now?"


    "You guys caused things, what do you ask me to do?"


    Xu Ying was still angry, "I have done what I have to do, and I can''t control the rest, and I don''t want to care about the rest. I will announce my withdrawal now. I don''t care about Zhou Shu''s affairs, and it has nothing to do with my Linglongtian. ."


    "Don''t you think it''s a pity?"


    The old man sighed, "Obviously...I did everything, but in the end it was a little bit worse. Besides, there is no chance."


    "Linglongtian has already withdrawn," Xuying said without hesitation, "the opportunity is left to Baidi City and other sects. They don''t know yet, they can do everything, and Linglongtian will no longer participate."


    The old man slowly said, "Really withdraw? I have already prepared the most suitable sacred artifacts for you."


    "There is more than one sage and offense. I choose the latter."


    The shadow has turned around and said in a deep voice, "Rufu, gone."


    "Ok."


    Sui Rufu hurriedly responded, his expression was still a bit woody. Although he didn''t fully understand it, he also heard something. This old man is probably the principal of Xianting, but it seems that he is not a hundred miles and a thousand mountains, not a hundred miles and a thousand mountains. Who will the mountain be? Elder Shadow? It''s not a shadow.


    "Wait a minute, god!"


    The old man��s voice was much louder, "I have a question for you, you tell me the truth."


    Xuying said faintly, "Ask."


    The old man��s expression was condensed, "Did you intentionally? For Zhou Shu, this was a trap you laid down. For Xianting, this was your loyalty to Xianting, but in fact, you knew that no matter what you used, He is protected by saints, Zhou Shu will be fine, and Linglongtian can also obtain the sacred artifacts, only Xian Ting failed."


    Sui Rufu was shocked.


    If this is the case, the immortal did a great job that day, but was discovered, what should I do?


    "I said, I can''t see Zhou Shu''s fate."


    Xu Ying left a sentence coldly, and gradually blurred.


    The old man''s face changed slightly, "Wait!"


    The phantom became solid again, "It''s just right, I didn''t have much fun just now, and now I want to do it again."


    Although I can''t see the face in the golden light, I can feel the anger in it, and I''m very rude.


    "The old man is not questioning you, look over there."


    The old man also didn''t want to say more, and pointed to the Dao Pagoda beside him.


    The phantom stared at it, but it was also slightly stagnant. The Dao Pagoda in the enchantment suddenly flickered, and the flickering speed was very fast. The brilliance on it could not stop flowing, anyone could perceive it, and the people inside were accumulating strength and had already accumulated. It''s almost there, it''s about to explode.


    "He wants to break through the barrier?"


    "It looks like it is."


    The old man withdrew a long way back, and he was quite emotional, "It is really crazy to treat the barrier that protects yourself as an enemy, this founder."


    The phantom stood still, and put away the plan to leave. The founder and the sage enchantment, although they know the ending, they still want to see the process. Who doesn''t want to see it, challenging things like the sage.


    Sui Rufu stared at Zhou Shu, his heart surged, and he couldn''t calm down.


    When she didn��t know it was a sage enchantment, she also tried to challenge it. Of course, it was in vain. But after knowing it, she suddenly lost half of her mind and just waited for death in it, but now Zhou Shuming knows it��s a sage enchantment. , I have to challenge, I want to break through the barrier, really...


    She paused, "God, is he looking for you..."


    She was a little worried. She was worried that Zhou Shu regarded Tianxian as an enemy. Although she didn''t know what Tianxian meant, she would rather believe that Tianxian knew it. If Zhou Shu knew the current situation, she would like to explain to Zhou Shu. , Everything Tianxian did was to deceive Xian Ting, not to kill him, and the actual benefits were all obtained by Linglong Tian and Xian Shucheng.


    "He can neither hear nor see."


    Tianxian shook his head, "From the moment the power of fate falls, all he can perceive is the barrier."


    Sui Rufu was stunned for a while. It was true, but he had forgotten just now.


    Before the words fell, the Taoist Tower was gone.


    In an instant, it turned into an extremely solid Dao power, which burst out completely, splashing around, without reservation, unscrupulous.


    Although she couldn''t perceive how powerful this power was, Sui Rufu couldn''t help backing up and blushed, but she soon realized that it was unnecessary, because the phantom around her, and the old man a little farther away, could not help but retreat. Backed back.


    is not afraid of Zhou Shu.


    Confronting with a saint, it��s not a saint, everyone will be afraid of one or two, UU reading is afraid of getting into trouble.


    Shu Zhili is indeed strong, the scattered rays of light pierced out like a sharp sword one after another, not even the sage enchantment was blocked, but if you look closely, you can find that it is just the appearance, the power that burst out is actually still being enchanted. Closed inside, the film still covers the outside of Shu Zhili.


    Zhou Shu now looks like a hedgehog.


    Shu Zhili that popped out was a thorn in his body. It looked scary, but the thorn wouldn''t fly out.


    "Stunned me a bit, but it still doesn''t work."


    The old man smiled slightly, "Young people are very aggressive, but unfortunately they use the wrong place to offend the person who protects them. The consequences are not very good."


    Xuying sneered, "It''s ridiculous, no matter how bad, it is still the saint''s fancy, you still dare not do it?"


    The old man''s face tightened, "Why don''t the old man dare?"


    Xu Ying said faintly, "Okay, when the barrier disappears, you can do it immediately, and I will not fight with you in the future even if you are capable."


    "Haha, just kidding, you take it seriously."


    The old man smiled sharply, "Just be the old man and never said it."


    Even if Zhou Shu resists the saint, it does not mean that the saint will abandon Zhou Shu and start with Zhou Shu, who is protected by the saint. He is not stupid, he was stupid before, but now, he will never do it.


    Ugh.


    The old man sighed secretly, with an unspeakable taste.


    (PS: Thank you Moon Ship mm for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4081: issue a challenge

    Zhou Shu was a little upset.


    I was fully prepared to deal with the great destiny formula, to feel the power of the practitioners of the strongest law of destiny in the heavens, so as to push his law of destiny upwards, but was blocked by a sage enchantment, so I followed him. It feels like a fly and feels uncomfortable.


    This is a great opportunity for me.


    Of course I can''t bear it.


    From the moment he noticed the sage enchantment, Zhou Shu began to prepare to fight back.


    Zhou Shu is very confident.


    The power of the saint, he has seen many times, is similar to the divine power, etc., all transcends the law, above the practitioner, suppresses many laws, but it is still not as good as the power of the chaos, after all, the heavens are all from the chaos, the heavens The gods and saints are also restricted by the laws of creation.


    You must know that in the Pangu Cave, Shu Zhili even split the power of Chaos.


    Confidence comes not only from oneself, but also from the great destiny outside.


    He felt very clearly that the sage barrier appeared loose.


    Obviously, Linglong Tianxian did not immediately stop attacking after discovering the sage enchantment, and it may be impossible to stop it. In short, Linglong Tianxian or her great destiny tactics have the idea of ??challenging the saint, and did so, and then the vigorous destiny The power caused some damage to the enchantment.


    There is nothing strange.


    The Secret of Great Destiny has the power to transcend the law, and it is enough to stay with any power in a short time. Chaos is fine, and the power of the saint is no exception.


    Zhou Shu realized in the Pangu Grottoes that many laws are restricted and tolerated by the laws of creation, but it is by no means to say that many laws will inevitably retreat to give way to the laws of creation, and dare not step beyond the thunder pool. In fact, the laws themselves also have detachment. Oneself, the will to get rid of restrictions, this is no different from Tao. When the law is strong to a certain extent, it will definitely challenge a stronger goal.


    This is the instinct of the heavens and everything, and it is also the meaning of the existence of the heavens and everything.


    Any kind of law is fine, let alone the law of fate?


    The Great Destiny Secret Art, which exerts the power of destiny to the extreme, will never retreat in front of Chaos, let alone the power of a saint who is worse than Chaos, and it is not based on the will of the practitioner to challenge this point. Changes occurred, even if Linglong Tianxian did not have such an idea, it would still be difficult to recover.


    The power of Pangu in the Pangu Cave is a manifestation.


    When the power of the Tao and the law or the will of the practitioner does not reach the level of challenge, it will be transformed into the power of Pangu by chaos, which is irresistible, and when it reaches or exceeds, whether it is personal will or own power, even if only for a moment , You also have the qualification to challenge Chaos.


    Linglong Tianxian''s great destiny tactic, undoubtedly impacted the saint enchantment.


    And judging from Zhou Shu''s perception, the impact is quite strong. The sage enchantment may already have a crack, and what Zhou Shu needs to do is to turn the crack into a real gap.


    Without reservation, Zhou Shu showed all the power of Shu.


    There is a sage enchantment, and it is no longer possible to obtain the power of the Dao from the heavens, but with the furnace, everything is possible.


    The divergent Shu Zhili is firmly formed, and the tens of thousands of spikes are constantly piercing the sage enchantment, looking for gaps that may appear at any time. Once they appear, they will never let it go.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The voice did not come from the confrontation between Shu Zhili and the sage enchantment, but from Zhou Shu.


    The world of refining demon is making trouble.


    Caiying crossed the sky, revealing half of his head, "How can I forget my palace after such a good thing?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the Demon Refining Realm, frowned and said, "Did you notice it too?"


    The internal fire was something he didn''t expect, but it was normal. After all, almost no one would listen to what Hu Lao said. He was willing to be a slave, so naturally he couldn''t control other people, even his realm. Own, without Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan, Caiying will be lawless.


    Caiying was very proud, "Of course I noticed it, and I have discussed it with them for a long time before."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "What to discuss?"


    "Of course, how did you break this **** saint barrier!"


    Caiying yelled very loudly, "Lao Zhu and Lao Li both said that they would never let go when they met again. Hey, they haven''t met yet, let me meet them first! Haha, you can meet them at that time. Bragging!"


    The Hu Lao beside ���� was a bit sluggish, and he had a natural awe of the saint''s holy artifacts.


    In fact, I can��t say awe, it��s just fear. Caiying slandered the saints in his realm. He was too scared, but he couldn��t say anything. He knew very well that he had a relationship with Zhou Shu and other people. He was already one. A complete servant, what the master says or does, can''t refute it.


    is his choice.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It''s not impossible for you to come out to help now, but you have to listen to me."


    "Don''t listen, my palace wants to separate this enchantment from you. My palace has long thought about how to do it." Caiying shook her head and pointed to the demon monkey next to her. Together with my house."


    "Great."


    Zhou Shu smiled and let them go.


    He can''t perceive the outside situation inside the barrier, but he can see the inside. After all, the barrier is just an invisible film, but it''s just seeing, unable to perceive the power inside, and it is impossible to do anything. .


    "A sword... and a monkey?"


    Xu Ying looked at the enchantment, and was a bit speechless for a while. Zhou Shu could take other people, she expected, but what was the point of bringing a monkey.


    Li Shaozhu doesn��t seem to like this either.


    "God, that sword is very powerful. UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com may be better than the disciple."


    Sui Rufu whispered, "There is also the monkey. The mountain was broken in the Pangu Caves before, but the Lord Zhou immediately put him away."


    "Even the mountain is broken?"


    Xu Ying was stunned, "Rufu, are you sure it is the mountain in the Pangu Cave? Tell me what''s going on?"


    The old man stared at the magic monkey, and his eyes flashed a lot of doubts, "How can there be..."


    As soon as Caiying and Mohou came out, they challenged the barrier.


    A green light and a black light ran rampant, just like two sharp horns growing on the head of a hedgehog.


    There is no hesitation, there is no fear or anything, to be precise, they simply regard the saint as their mortal enemy.


    deserves to be from Xianshu City.


    Xianshu City may still have many shortcomings, but compared with other Xiancheng or the fairy world, one thing is the best, that is, most people in the city think that all beings are equal, even the saints are not unattainable. Existence, you can talk about it at will, and once you encounter a threat from a saint, you will be treated like other enemies without fear of what you should do.


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, and even a lot of joy. You know, he paid a lot to get the city people to accept this.


    The appearance of two new forces undoubtedly reduced Zhou Shu''s pressure and made the saint feel uneasy.


    Ps: Thank you Moonship mm for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites

 Chapter 4082: 2 family conventions

    "Hahahaha!"


    The young Taoist beside the chessboard laughed loudly.


    The old Taoist opposite stood up and shook his greasy clothes, "Why are you laughing?"


    "Interesting, that''s all about the law of fate just now, but now these few, none of them give you face," the young man touched his chin, "Your gift does not seem to be very popular."


    "Humph."


    Old Dao glared at him, "If you don''t welcome it, you should also accept it!"


    "Stop pretending."


    The young man smiled and said, "You are not angry at all, or you ate too full just now, if you change it, tsk tsk."


    The old way couldn��t help but smile, ��It��s really too full, and I want to eat it a few more times.��


    The young man said indifferently, "Then what are you waiting for, get in early, don''t make people really hate you."


    The old Dao shook his head and sighed, "It''s the same whether you accept it or not. They will be broken soon, so let them go."


    "Can you really break it?"


    The young man''s face changed slightly, "Are you serious?"


    "The founder, although he didn''t understand the chaos, he seemed to understand the relationship between chaos and the Dao of Laws. The power of the saint inserted in the middle is not an irresistible force for him..." The old Dao smiled slightly." Shu Zhidao is really good, and the old way was inspired by him."


    "Isn''t it because of the text just now?"


    The young man stood up and couldn''t help but said, "You old fellow, do you have an extra chance? Get it from him?!"


    The old Dao stroked his beard, smiling but not smiling, "The founders are indeed extraordinary."


    The young man took a close look at Old Tao, then sat down and sighed, "It''s not you who gave him gifts, but he gave you gifts. Forget it this time, next time it''s mine. I want to see how his way can be. Where you go, where can you get entangled with Chaos."


    The old way laughed, "Then it depends on our respective abilities."


    A cold light flashed in the young man��s eyes, and there was a vague intention to kill in it, "You want to fight?"


    "I thought I couldn''t see your expression anymore."


    The old Dao smiled hesitantly, "Look at you, usually the clouds are calm and gentle, and you don''t argue about anything, but when you really encounter an opportunity, you don''t want to suffer at all. It''s really duplicity..." Looked at the young man''s eyes. , He hesitated, "Forget it, next time you want to watch it, but don''t delay next time."


    "I can save this, once is enough."


    The young man laughed, "By that time, his teachings must have been spread all over the world, and I will understand it when I try again in person."


    "Yes, it''s just one kind of avenue, you know hundreds of them."


    The old Dao agreed and nodded, but he didn��t agree. This time he personally felt Shu Zhi Dao. For a while, he felt like a divine enlightenment. The Dao he had never seen before seemed to have a special magic power that made him as a saint trapped. After going in for a while, he didn''t use the power of the saint to counterattack, but calmly accepted and felt it seriously.


    This is something that has never happened before.


    If someone dares to challenge his power in the past, then the consequences...


    "It''s about to break."


    The young man seemed to think, "The two little guys he brought are not ordinary."


    The old Dao shook his head unconsciously, "It''s not just unusual, that magic monkey, you and I have seen it before, have you forgotten it?"


    "I didn''t forget, but I didn''t care about him at the time."


    The young man thought about it for a while, "We still need to touch the things of the demon clan less frequently and keep the original agreement between the two clan groups. If they really annoy the other side, if they break into our place, then we can''t be peaceful. "


    The old Dao felt the same way, "Yes, the demons should stay in the heavens, it''s more suitable there."


    The young man nodded and sighed, "Speaking of this, I remembered a sentence that Brother Wen said last time, do you remember?"


    The old Dao said lightly, "Who wouldn''t remember? He said that we saints would rather let the demon gods haunt the world than let the place where we live is a little bit polluted. I am really sorry for the name of the saint, he is ashamed of us."


    "What about the result?"


    The young man laughed, "You have to abide by the rules wherever you go, and the saint is the same. Although he makes a lot of sense, he can''t change it."


    Old Dao paused, "I heard that this demon monkey may destroy the entire demon clan."


    "How to destroy, who will destroy?"


    The young man frowned, "Don''t talk about the impossible. The demons are also from Chaos. The demons are about to disappear. We practitioners are similar. Although this demon monkey exists for this reason, we don''t care about him. No matter how he was reborn, I couldn''t find anyone who could really understand him."


    Old Dao sighed, "Yes, it''s not that no one has tried it. In the end, it was not only this magic monkey who stayed, but it just killed a lot of people."


    The young man''s expression was slightly condensed, "If you have the opportunity, don''t let him stay with the founder, so as not to make a mistake."


    "Try it."


    Old Dao nodded, "Do you have any impression of that sword spirit?"


    The young man shook his head, "No, but she has a clear sense of the same spirit in her body, and she is not a seed. It is worth checking. Why, are you interested?"


    Old Dao smiled and said, "No matter how intentional she is, she won''t accept it, I won''t go."


    The young man said without realizing it, "It really makes sense for the founder to get to this point."


    The old Dao slowly said, "I am sure now. You guessed right before. Pangu Cave did not help him. He did these things with the strength of himself and his companions. It is really extraordinary, Zhutian. Inside, there are very few people like this."


    The young man smiled unconsciously, "Very few, have you seen it before?"


    "I just talked casually, you take it seriously."


    The old Dao grabbed a beard, slightly concealing his embarrassment.


    The young man said slowly, "The heavens have never seen such a group of people, centered on the creator, who can do a great deal, especially the creator, is an odd number, I even I feel that he is not like a practitioner of the heavens."


    Old Dao laughed, "Isn''t it a cultivator? Is it still a monster, a demon?"


    No money to read novels? Give you cash or point coins within 1 day to receive! Pay attention to the official account book friend base camp for free!


    The young man shook his head seriously, "Of course he is a practitioner, what I said is, not a practitioner of the heavens."


    "Not the heavens?"


    The old way was stunned, and then laughed, "Don''t say anything stupid! If he is not from the heavens, where did he come from, and the other heavens are not? If he can come here from the other heavens , Isn��t he the person we most look forward to becoming? He really wants to be the same as you said. He can break the other heavens and come over. I��m afraid he will destroy our heavens long ago, and allow you and me to evaluate him like this. ?"


    The young man stagnated, "You are right, I am confused."


    The old Dao sighed, "Sometimes I also want to be confused. There are others who can break the heavens and take us away, so that we can enjoy our achievements. But how can this be possible? Breaking the heavens is the responsibility of saints like you and me. How can we not escape. "


    The young man was silent for a while, then suddenly said, "Broken?"


    "It broke, a little faster than I thought."


    Old Dao nodded, seeming to have some regrets, but I haven''t studied Shu Zhidao enough.


    S: Thank you Bing Xin for your continued support and attention, and thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite


    :. : M.x

 Chapter 4083: Fate is hard to change

    oom.


    There was no deafening sound, no scene of the earth shaking the mountains, the light flashed, and the sage barrier disappeared.


    The hedgehog was gone, and the scattered power was quickly taken back by Zhou Shu. He stood there, calmly looking at Linglong Tianxian and the old man, as if thoughtful.


    "Worthy of being a founder."


    Xu Ying suppressed the astonishment, and nodded calmly.


    The old man smiled bitterly and turned to the virtual shadow, "It seems that you and I are miscalculated."


    Xu Ying said solemnly, "Don''t mess around, you are you, and I am me."


    "God, it''s really time for you to say this."


    The old man laughed unconsciously and turned to Zhou Shudao, "The founder, you and we had a little misunderstanding before..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Daoist, I''m sorry, I don''t know who you are, and I don''t want to know now. I''m comprehending the road and don''t want to be disturbed."


    "Yes, it''s important to understand the road."


    The killing intent in the eyes of the old man flashed away, turning to the phantom and raising his hand, "God, I will leave first. The agreement I made before is very good. I am waiting for Linglongtian''s good news."


    After speaking, no one is seen, there is no trace at all.


    Sui Rufu couldn''t help shouting, "What agreement? There is no agreement at all. Linglongtian just withdrew!"


    "Stop shouting, Rufu."


    Xuying shook his head, leaned slightly, and saluted Zhou Shu.


    Sui Rufu was stunned by this ceremony. She had never seen an immortal perform such a ceremony, but after thinking about it carefully, she could only do so.


    Xuying raised his head and said in a deep voice, "Creator, I was forced to take action before, he has always been by your side..."


    "God, you don''t need to explain this, I understand."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and smiled indifferently, "No matter what you think, I won''t blame you."


    A strong man who is close to a saint who can''t die no matter what, as long as Zhou Shu is normal, he will naturally not regard him as an enemy. That is tantamount to incurring endless trouble for Xianshu City. This is also the trouble for such characters, no matter it is Immortal Realm or Xianshu City, or other forces, are unwilling to offend them, because there is no way to eradicate them. It is possible to do it after being sanctified, and it is impossible to do it after being sanctified.


    Now Zhou Shu has almost entered this rank.


    Immortal Realm must see it this way, otherwise the old man would not explain to him immediately.


    However, they only represent themselves, not the forces behind them. They cannot solve them, but the forces can be removed. Tianxian Linglong naturally understands this and quickly said, "What about Linglongtian?"


    Zhou Shu got serious, "It depends on what Linglongtian did."


    "That''s good."


    Xuying smiled, "Creator, I plan to implement your Shuzhidao in Linglongtian. I hope you can come by then and talk about other things."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Don''t worry, I must be there."


    Linglong Tian can take the initiative to implement the Xianting forbidden law, which is tantamount to openly confronting Xianting. It has good sincerity and is a good start.


    Xu Ying is also very satisfied. It''s not so much an apology to Zhou Shu, it''s better to say that it is a smooth ride. After today, even Xian Ting dare not directly target Zhou Shu. Linglong Tian determined the relationship with Xian Shu City as soon as possible, and tried his best to draw in. Zhou Shu, it may be good for Linglongtian.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. Tianxian cares about him, but he doesn''t care. Anyway, no one can stop the development of Shu Zhidao and Xianshu City in the future.


    Thinking of something, he said slowly, "Tianxian, I still don''t understand Linglongtian."


    Xu Ying said indifferently, "I hope those who hear about the Taoist will have a good opinion."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not a high opinion. In fact, it''s similar to what other people think. Zongmen exists to serve the practitioners, while Linglongtian does the opposite. Tianxian also serves the Zongmen. This is not self. Is there a limit? Don''t use the sect, the gods should develop better."


    Xu Ying stagnated, and sighed with a smile.


    If it can be sanctified, what will she want the sect to do?


    Sui Rufu frowned, "Zhou Shu, don''t talk nonsense."


    Although she was also curious about the reason, Zhou Shu said to her face that she would definitely be uncomfortable as a disciple of Linglongtian.


    "You are the one who is talking nonsense. Apologize to the founder."


    Xu Ying glanced at it, Sui Rufu''s heart was shocked. She had seen this kind of look several times, indicating that Tianxian was really angry, and hurriedly saluted, "I''m sorry, I''m talking nonsense, please don''t be surprised."


    "Hehe, I don''t care, god."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Zhi Lingxian, you still call me Zhou Shuzhou City Lord, it''s okay, don''t create the way."


    "Ok."


    Sui Rufu nodded subconsciously, but he also realized that in fact, the status of the two is quite different. It was like this before, but because Zhou Shu didn��t care, she ignored it, but Tianxian pointed out that she must in the future. Be careful not to get into trouble.


    can attract the help of the sage, and now he has got rid of the sage enchantment, at least he has to treat Zhou Shu as an exquisite celestial being.


    She hesitated, "City Lord Zhou, then."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say anything. In the future, he will have to adapt to this change of status, but he is outside. There are not so many rules in Xianshu City. No one is superior. The saint can call his name directly. Of course, the same is true of the city lord Shu.


    "It''s not self-limiting, it''s finding another way."


    Void opened his mouth, a bit bitter, "Don��t hide from the creators, I saw my destiny in the destiny galaxy. I can��t be holy through cultivation, and I will always stay in the current situation, so I can only look for it. In other ways, such as establishing the sect, I am indeed serving the sect, but I am still doing it for myself, but I also know that this kind of hope is still very slim, ha ha."


    "what����"


    Sui Rufu''s mind was tense, UU reading still couldn''t help but cried out.


    It��s really shocking. Whether or not she can be holy is the only criterion for cultivators like Linglong Tianxian. If Linglong Tianxian can��t be holy and completely lose hope, her and Linglongtian��s status in the eyes of others will be greatly reduced. The road ahead will be extremely difficult.


    More than that, she was even more shocked that Linglong Tianxian calmly told this incident, which was tantamount to handing over her own background completely.


    All such big secrets were leaked to Zhou Shu, even if it was to apologize.


    "Don''t be so surprised, Rufu."


    Xu Ying said slowly, "The founders were not the first to know about this. Some people in Xianting knew about it. Otherwise, it would be hard to argue with the sect in charge. They actually don��t care about Linglongtian and don��t treat us. As a real big sect, but I still want to show it to them. Even if I fail to become a saint in the end, Linglongtian can succeed. What I can''t do, Linglongtian may not be able to do it."


    Sui Rufu forcefully said, "No! Linglongtian wants someone to be holy, it must be you!"


    What Tianxian did for Linglongtian was seen by every one of their disciples, saying that it was a painstaking effort. If Linglongtian could help Tianxian become a holy, they would definitely spare no effort to abandon everything.


    Xuying laughed, "I hope so too, but fate is hard to change."


    is still very bitter.


    (PS: Thank you for your constant support and attention from Star Soul qwerr, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorite~~~

 Chapter 4084: Enlightened

    As I guessed.


    Zhou Shu nodded secretly, the establishment of Linglong Tian was a change made by Linglong Tianxian for sanctification. It is okay to say that it is a compromise, but can this kind of thing really succeed? Those who become sacred by establishing sects are often those who did it at the beginning, such as Li Emei, Tai Shishang, etc. Together with the sects, they grew out of nothing, from weak to strong, and after all, they were finally rewarded. And like Linglong Tianxian, who almost wanted to be sanctified before going to build a sect, never before.


    Of course, this is a good attempt.


    If Linglong Tianxian really made Linglongtian a sect like the Suspension Sect of Shushan, and then became a saint, it would be regarded as opening up a new way for the younger generation.


    Looking at Sui Rufu and Tianxian, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "In fact, it is not necessarily."


    Xuying stared at Zhou Shu, "What is not necessarily?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I just talk about it casually, I think the gods should still believe in the law of fate."


    Xu Ying is still a little puzzled, "I have always believed it."


    Sui Rufu was also puzzled, but he dared not speak at will. How could Zhou Shu say that, is there anyone in the world who believes in the law of fate more than Linglong Tianxian? They have already cultivated the law of destiny to the level of number one in the sky, how could they not believe it.


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "I mean believing in the law of destiny can help you become holy."


    "I believe it, but I can''t do it."


    Xuying smiled bitterly, "My destiny lies in the destiny galaxy. I can see clearly that I cannot be sanctified by the law of destiny, no matter what."


    "What you see may be the test of the law of fate."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "It may not be the fact that will really happen. The gods are too attached to the law of fate, or the law of fate in their own eyes. In fact, the law of fate and what it can do are not all in the destiny galaxy. It also wants to transcend the galaxy of fate and get rid of the fate of the law of fate."


    "you����"


    Xu Ying seemed to have thought of something, his mind was slightly shaken, and he was a little suspicious of himself.


    "The fate of the law of fate?"


    Sui Rufu seems to be talking to herself that she can''t learn the law of fate, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t understand the law of fate. This sentence also gave her a lot of enlightenment.


    "Well, I think so," Zhou Shu smiled. "Actually, it is not just the law of fate, but also other laws and avenues. They don''t want to be trapped in it, just like us practitioners. I just take the law of fate as an example. For example, Destiny Galaxy is not necessarily the ultimate in the law of destiny. Then Destiny Galaxy represents the ultimate destiny of everyone. The destiny seen by the gods may also change greatly."


    The two were silent for a while, as if they could accept it, but also as if they could not at all.


    After a while, still Linglong Tianxian understood something, "Creator, this is entirely your guess, or have you already felt it?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "When the talented gods used the great destiny tactics, how did they feel like the sage enchantment, and how did they feel?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Void stunned, and said hesitatingly, "I am not a saint yet, and the power of the law of destiny is not beyond the scope of the law. I definitely can''t touch the enchantment of the saint. I don''t have any special feelings... do you have it, Chuang Dao By?"


    "Have."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The barrier just now was actually broken by you, me and my two companions. Your effort is not small, and you didn''t notice it because you underestimated the law of fate and underestimated it. For your own sake, the great destiny you have displayed has the power to contend with the saints."


    Imaginary shadow stagnated, "Is that so? Don''t lie to me."


    Zhou Shu nodded, earnestly, "Of course, the law of destiny is stronger than you think, and the same is true for you, so I think you should believe in the law of destiny more. What it can do is better than you can see. More."


    "I...I understand."


    Xuying nodded, and quickly calmed down.


    At her level, many things are clear at one point. Zhou Shu��s words have given her a lot of enlightenment. All she needs is a solid evidence to get rid of her obsession with Destiny Galaxy. If Zhou Shu said it It��s true. My own great destiny formula has power that I have not even estimated. It does show that the law itself has greater potential, but I have not realized it yet, and the destiny ending I have seen may not necessarily be true. The ending.


    At this moment, she seems to have enlightened.


    From the moment she saw Destiny Galaxy, she regarded Destiny Galaxy as her pursuit goal, and everything afterwards, such as cultivation, etc., was carried out on this basis, and she also made great progress. As she further sees it clearly Destiny Galaxy, she also saw the ultimate of her own destiny. She had always been aiming at Destiny Galaxy, and she logically took the ultimate she saw as her end, so she looked for another way.


    Now Zhou Shu''s words let her understand that Destiny Galaxy is not everything in the law of destiny, and then her goal should be higher.


    Although Xiu didn''t change why, but the further improvement of her goal gave her the motivation to keep moving forward on the law.


    Looking at the phantom in the golden light, Zhou Shu smiled slightly, is he enlightened?


    is very good, there must be a lot of progress in cause and effect, the improvement of the law, that is, the improvement of Shu Zhidao.


    But he doesn''t think this is a great achievement. This is not the first time he has done such a thing. He has helped ghosts and spirits before, and he has also helped the old man of the heart demon. He will continue to do it afterwards, and someone has booked it.


    By the way, from UU reading , in his opinion, Dachengzhu is similar to Linglong Tianxian. If not trapped in Anding City, he would be stronger than Linglong Tianxian. It is not an exaggeration to be the first person under the saint. The demon old man will have to deal with him a lot of trouble.


    Xuying looked at Zhou Shu, bowed and saluted.


    Sui Rufu on the side of ���� was not shocked this time, but took it for granted. Although she did not fully understand, she also knew that Zhou Shu''s words had given Tianxian a lot of help. Tianxian regarded Zhou Shu as a teacher of sentences, and it was normal to salute.


    Zhou Shu retreated a few steps and said slowly, "In terms of the law of fate, I am far inferior to Tianxian. Those are just some of my thoughts, Tianxian don''t care too much."


    "It is the founders who are too modest. How can one create a new way if they don''t have a thorough understanding of many Dao laws? If I have the opportunity, I really want to ask the founders for more advice," Xu Ying looked at Sui Rufu , Shook his head with emotion, "Rufu, you have a big chance."


    "I?"


    Sui Rufu was stunned, but soon understood. Tianxian said that she had been with Zhou Shu during this period and quickly said, "It was given to me by the founder, and I don��t understand many of them, but I wrote it all down."


    Xu Ying turned to Zhou Shu, and said straightly, "I''m sorry, I have to go back to see it first."


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "Goddess, please do it yourself."


    Xuying gave a gift, "The founder can come to Linglongtian anytime, I am waiting for you."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20210120 for your continued support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4085: my wish

    Zhou Shu turned back to Pangu Grottoes.


    I am not worried about the safety of Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan.


    The formation has been overwhelmed by Linglong Tianxian, and the guards did not have the mind to rebuild. In fact, many people left when Linglong Tianxian used the great destiny tactics, especially the Xuanling Sect, who basically left, they should It is clear that Tianxian took Zhou Shu away, and there is no point in guarding Pangu Caves. I also know that this visit to Pangu Caves, because Tianxian and Zhou Shu appeared, they would definitely end in a hasty.


    Don''t worry about it yourself.


    The saint protects, breaks through the saint barrier, at least the big people on Xian Ting will not attack him again.


    Seeing Li Shaozhu walking by, Zhang Jiang was stunned for a while, then waved his sleeve to catch him.


    He also witnessed ���� Shicai��s great destiny. Like everyone else, he thought that Zhou Shu was in a catastrophe, but he didn��t expect to come back in good order.


    still so fast.


    Zhou Shu stepped aside, and said calmly, "There are not many people around, and you are still staring at the exit so persistently, Elder Jiang, for Baidi City and Xianting, you are really loyal to your duties."


    With a grasp and a flash, Zhang Jiang understood something and withdrew his hand, "Zhou Shu, why are you here, Linglong Tianxian?"


    "Ugh."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and sighed, "You all think that I have fallen into Linglongtian''s plan, so why don''t you think that I''m going to be a planner?"


    Zhang Jiang was shocked, "What do you mean, is she Linglong Tianxian..."


    "After a fight, no one can do nothing, what else can she do if she doesn''t leave?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I was going to leave. I suddenly remembered that there is one more thing to ask you, so I came back, Elder Jiang."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s coming here, his expression was calm, Zhang Jiang''s aura gradually faded, and his temperament was also short, he forced himself to mention a little, and said in a deep voice, "What''s the matter with you, the old man is not called Elder Jiang, the old man is Baidi Chengzhang. Xinjiang."


    "There is no one else here, it''s better to be honest."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "The Jiang family is in Xianshu City, and the new owner has not yet been determined. I believe you all know, do you plan to go back?"


    Zhang Jiang stagnated, "You... are you trying to convince the old man?"


    "No, just ask casually. If you are willing to go back, the door of Jiang''s family is always open. If you don''t want to go back, it doesn''t matter, but..." Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I don''t understand, your wish It has not been realized, why stay in Xianting?"


    "Achieved?"


    Zhang Jiang felt anxious in his heart, and said coldly, "Not at all, old man, elder, just a puppet."


    I regretted it as soon as I said it. I observed it around and found no abnormalities, and my heart became calmer.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t worry, no one can see me, someone could see me, but after I fought Linglong Tianxian, I have already left. It is an old man who looks very energetic. I don''t know if you know me. ?"


    drew the shape of the old man he had seen before.


    Painting Dao blessing, removing the falsehood and keeping the truth, naturally clear and full of charm, as if the old man is standing in front of him, with all his majesty and majesty.


    Zhang Jiang glanced intently, but he was a little confused, "Very strong, much better than the old man, but I don''t know him."


    "It seems that you are really a puppet."


    Zhou Shu waved away the portrait, and a trace of pity flashed in his eyes. Not only did Zhang Jiang not get a letter from the Suspension Bell Sect, he didn''t even know the old man. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know it, no one is there now, you can speak freely. "


    "Oh����"


    Zhang Jiang nodded, and soon felt that something was wrong, "Why do you want to talk to you freely, you are the enemy of the immortal world!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I am indeed, but it does not prevent you from telling the truth, what do you think? And no one will take care of me, I can''t take care of it at all."


    Zhang Jiang''s heart was shocked, and suddenly he thought of something called an order of innocence. When a cultivator has the power to attack a saint, even Xian Ting will temporarily let go of his past grudges, no matter how great the harm is, he will not be held accountable again. Ting is not the same for all cultivators. For example, it is not for a certain emperor. He does not know whether Zhou Shu can fight against Linglong Tianxian and retreat to see if he is not far from getting an innocence order.


    Reading to receive red envelopes, follow the official account book friend base camp reading and draw up to 888 cash red envelopes!


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Elder Jiang, are you planning to become the real Elder Xianting?"


    "More than that."


    Zhang Jiang settled down and let go of his scruples. "The old man has always felt that only by truly controlling the fairyland can the pattern of the fairy world be changed and the Jiang family can be revived. If it fails, the Jiang family will never be able to return. Immortal realm, return to the mysterious yellow realm."


    Zhou Shu smiled unconsciously, "Innocent."


    "what did you say?"


    Zhang Jiang glared at Zhou Shu and his hair stood up.


    "Put your wishes on the incorrigible Xian Ting, isn''t it naive?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "What about becoming the real elder of Xianting, you can control Xianting? Can you replace Bailiqianshan of Xianlingzong? Even if you replace Bailiqianshan, you can replace Elder Shadow Xian Ting will always be the voice of Elder Shadow, you still don��t understand, what is it if it��s not naive?"


    Zhang Jiang snorted and paused, "Why can''t I replace the Elder Shadow?"


    Zhou was relieved, "So your target is Elder Shadow?"


    Zhang Jiang nodded seriously, "Elder Shadow was also ascended by practitioners, why can''t the old man?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Elder Shadow was also ascended by practitioners? Elder Xian Ting can''t go and end tomorrow, so how can I become Elder Shadow?"


    "Yes," Zhang Jiang said with a solemn expression. "The old man knows at least one thing, and that is the Taishibei of the Xuanling Sect. He could have been holy, but he finally gave up and chose to go. I have become a shadow elder in the kingdom of God."


    Zhou Shu became more astonished, "Unsanctified and go to be the shadow elder?"


    "Sanctification is the only goal of the practitioner?"


    Zhang Jiang asked back, and before Zhou Shu could answer, he said, "Before you know the kingdom of God, all practitioners may think so, but after you understand the kingdom of God, some people will change. Instead of being sanctified and detached from everything, It''s better to stay in the kingdom of God and be a shadow elder. If you have the right to choose, you may hesitate."


    Zhou Shu paused, speechless for a moment.


    It turns out that apart from sanctification, there is another option for practitioners to be a shadow elder.


    What can be done is rarer than that of saints. After all, there are only six in total. But what are the benefits of the shadow elders that enable practitioners to abandon them and become holy? Do not detach from the heavens, but stay in the heavens, to continue to control the power, or to enjoy the ultimate?


    Maybe both, maybe there are others.


    Unsanctified, staying in the heavens can still control and influence the heavens at any time. Some are similar to demons and witch gods, and for certain practitioners, they are indeed very attractive.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, Zhang Jiang said in a slow voice, "Frankly tell you, my wish has changed a long time ago. I used to be Elder Xianting, but after that, I replaced Elder Shadow and became someone who can truly change the world of immortality. Only then can the Jiang family regain its glory."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, but he couldn''t refute it.


    Ps: Thank you Jinnuozhong for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites

 Chapter 4086: I remember

    "Then I wish you success."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, sincerely, although Zhang Jiang was different from his own approach, but Zhang Jiang was also trying to change Xianting. The two walked on different roads, but the goals were the same, so they were not considered enemies.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Zhang Jiang gave a gift, still a little confused, "Do you really think I can become a shadow elder?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You left the Jiang family, and you can do your present position by yourself. You have persistence and ability. Why can''t you do it? If you do, you can help the Jiang family. Besides, you have a great wish. Maybe the day you fulfill your wish, the book elder will be sanctified, which is also a beautiful thing."


    "I owe a lot to the old man."


    Zhang Jiang''s mind was stagnant, and he hesitated for a while, "Shu elder, is the Jiang family okay now?"


    "There is nothing bad in Xianshu City, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and turned his gaze, "I''m a little curious, how did you know the inside story of Elder Shadow?"


    Tai Shi Bei is the Shadow Elder, and the Shadow Elder is no less than a saint. He knew these things for the first time. Zhang Jiang in front of him might be the first Xian Ting Elder who could confide the truth with him. Naturally, he didn''t want to miss the opportunity.


    Zhang Jiang hesitated, "I can��t tell you the inside story. I have been in Xianting and I can always understand something. I heard the dialogue between Bailifengdeng and Bailiqianshan after the Xianting conference. They talked about these things."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I know that Bailifengdeng is another Xianting elder of Baidi City. Listen to the name, is he related to Baili Qianshan?"


    "It is said that the two are brothers, but there is no conclusive evidence."


    Zhang Jiang paused, "These are not the main points, the name and blood are not a problem."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What I said is, I am very boring to ask."


    "Bai Li Feng Deng has not lived in Bai Di City for a long time. He has always stayed in Xuan Ling Sect, together with Bai Li Qian Shan. Others say that Bai Di City is the sword of the Xuan Ling Sect, but they are actually referring to Bai Di Feng Deng. There is only Suspended Bell Sect in his eyes, he doesn''t care about Baidi City at all, even if Baidi City is gone, he won''t care," Zhang Jiang has a trace of anger in his eyes, "Even so, he is always Baidi City. Elder Xianting, Baidicheng is also responsible for every move in Xianting, regardless of voting or other..."


    As he said, he sighed, "I heard that he doesn''t vote for the Xianting Conference anymore. He is sent directly by Baili Qianshan. Now in Xianting, Baidi City is completely the Suspension Sect. Vassal."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You didn''t go to the Fairy Court, did you?"


    "I''ve been there twice, the first time and the last time. After that, Bailifengdeng voted for it."


    Zhang Jiang was a little helpless, but quickly said coldly, "It is also because the last time I heard the words of the two of them, Baili Qianshan went to Duanmingjie to meet Elder Shadow, and he said something about Duanmingjie. He also said the name of one of the shadow elders, which was Taishibei of the original hanging bell sect. By the way, his goal is not to be holy, but to be the shadow elder."


    "Not surprisingly."


    Zhou Shu paused, "It seems that he never thought about becoming holy. No wonder he always ignores cause and effect."


    Zhang Jiang was stunned, and said slowly, "Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains do not practice the law of cause and effect. What he is best at is the law of power. In this respect, he is the first person in the heavens. He has reached the point of being no less than a saint. Although he is sixth in the celestial world ranking and still under the Taiwu Master of Shushan, no one in the immortal world can defeat him. It is said that he can mobilize the power of the entire immortal world."


    "The cause and effect I said... nothing."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "For you, Baili Qianshan is a very troublesome enemy."


    "Yes, I want to be the shadow elder, the biggest obstacle is him," Zhang Jiang groaned, "but I also have an advantage, that is, he doesn''t know that someone is fighting with him. In his eyes, the other Xianting elders know that they are fighting. However, it is impossible to be a shadow elder, and he has no thoughts in this regard."


    Zhou Shu''s heart moved, "We can help you here."


    "you help me?"


    Zhang Jiang was taken aback.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "There is nothing to be surprised, you can rest assured, compared to Baili Qianshan, we want you to become a shadow elder, provided that you still consider yourself to be Jiang''s family, but how to do it, you still need to consider."


    Zhang Jiang thought for a while, "I understand."


    "I will communicate with you again on this matter, and now I will talk about other things."


    Looking at him, Zhou Shu''s expression gradually became dignified, and there was an extra blue bottle in his hand, "You know this, don''t you?"


    Zhang Jiang glanced at him, and he paused slightly, "Is there Wangchen Dan in this?"


    "you remember?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was tense, and Zhang Jiang actually remembered the Wangchen Pill, which meant that if it weren''t given out at will, he probably knew the origin of this Wangchen Pill. For a time, some nervous emotions emerged. Come, it hasn''t happened in thousands of years.


    "I remember, I got this bottle and pill from the last time I participated in the Fairy Court."


    Zhang Jiang said slowly, "It was given to me by Bailifengdeng, and it was a good thing to bring to the genius in the door." Thinking of Bailifengdeng''s begging face at the time, he couldn''t help but breathe. "I thought it was really a good thing, it was an eight-level pill. The materials used were not good, the techniques were not familiar, and I didn''t know whose hands-on work was done. This is Bailifengdeng''s attitude towards the geniuses of Baidi City. ."


    Zhou Shu asked, "Where did he come from, Xuanlingzong?"


    "Actually, it is from a hundred miles and a thousand mountains."


    Zhang Jiang looked at Zhou Shu who was surprised, and explained, "After I read the pill, I plan to go to Baili Fengdeng Theory, and then I heard his conversation with Baili Qianshan. This pill has some other things. Bailiqianshan brought them from Duanmingjie. They said they were useless. It''s a pity that UU reading lost it. Bailiqianshan didn''t dare to refuse, so he took it back. "


    "Duanmingjie..."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently.


    Follow the public account: the book friend base camp pays attention to cash and coins!


    turned out to be the Duanming Realm, so it''s no wonder that you can''t see the previous traces, and the ones that came out of the Duanming Realm will naturally not retain reincarnation.


    Is Yangmei also in Duanmingjie?


    But this is a bit weird, how did she get to the Duanming Realm?


    "Even in Duanming Realm, I also find it funny. The legendary kingdom of God also has such immortal medicines," Zhang Jiang sneered. "After I came back, I gave these medicines to others and gave them. For the genius of Baidi City? I really can''t get it. Baidi City is such a real genius, with this kind of pill..."


    As he talked, he felt something was wrong, how did Zhou Shu''s eyes on the opposite side become sharp, and there was a sign that he needed to do something.


    paused quickly, "I''m too long-winded, sorry."


    "Forget it, let''s talk about other things."


    Zhou Shu stabilized his mind and said calmly, "The genius of Baidi City you mentioned is Gongsun Xu, right?"


    Zhang Jiang nodded, and said excitedly, "Well, Xuanhuang Realm is still talented, especially Gongsun Xu, who is also a descendant of Baidi City Lord Gongsun Shu. I think back then, the Jiang family and Baidi City had a good relationship."


    S: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites


    :. : M.x

 Chapter 4087: no response

    "These, I also heard a little."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Gongsun Xu is here in Baidi City. You have taken care of you."


    "The city lord is polite. His blood and talent are there, and no one will take care of him." Zhang Jiang shook his head, as if thinking of something, "You have friendship with him? I heard that he intends to take you. Liwei, catch you back, and become the lord of Baidi City as a matter of course."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Hehe, it doesn''t mean that I have no friendship with him."


    Gongsun Xu is Bailong, the old guardian of Wushuang City, and has met Zhou Shu, although it is only a ghost.


    Other things are hard to say, but one thing is certain, Bai Long definitely has no idea of ??sending Zhou Shu to Xianting.


    Zhang Jiang said without realizing it, "The emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm, the measurement is indeed beyond human reach."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and looked at him carefully. There was no hypocrisy or joking in it. Zhang Jiang realized it and said quickly, "The old man is sincere and sincere. After the Jiang family is the emperor of the Xuanhuang world, he will never Use the name of the three emperors to tease, I have understood all the things you did in the Xuanhuang Realm, and I really think you deserve the name of the emperor."


    "The elder praised it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Speaking of the emperor, I heard that Xian Ting also set up a emperor, and there was a vigorous riot. Why didn''t it happen?"


    "That also deserves to be called the emperor?"


    A lot of disdain flashed in Zhang Jiang''s eyes, "It''s a puppet introduced by the Suspension Sect, who is jointly in charge of the sect and cultivated together. He has piled up a lot of resources to help him build a reputation. He is expected to do something, but the result is not enough to fail. More than that, the mediation failed, and the two major sects were harmed. Finally, they were sent away by Baili Qianshan... Most of them are dead now, this kind of useless tool, Baili Qianshan will not stay. "


    "No wonder," Zhou Shu sighed, "it''s a pity for those resources."


    Zhang Jiang thought of something and slowly said, "In fact, it''s nothing. The Suspension Bell Sect has too many resources. It depends on the Luofu Realm, and there are as many as it needs. The old man still doesn''t understand why the fairy jade of the Luofu Realm is taken. Is it inexhaustible?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "The elders don''t even know?"


    He once sent some immortal jade to the Luofu Realm, which caused him to harm the Luofu Realm. He also learned about the situation of the fairy jade mine in the Luofu Realm. Unfortunately, there are not many. If you can understand the inner situation of the Luofu Realm, It should be of great help to overthrow Xian Ting.


    Resources are the foundation of cultivating immortals, and the Luofu Realm, which has most of the resources of the immortal realm, is also one of the fundamental reasons why the fairyland controls the realm.


    "do not know."


    Zhang Jiang smiled bitterly, "I have been to the Luofu Realm twice, and I have never been to the mining area."


    "I will know later."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Will you continue to guard the exit of Pangu Grotto?"


    Zhang Jiang stared at the distance, "The rest is routine. As long as you can''t fight, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then go ahead, Elder Jiang."


    Zhang Jiang responded, thinking about it, it felt a bit wrong, but he took the initiative to leave. It was not his intention to obey his orders, but he didn''t think he had the confidence and heart to fight Zhou Shu, so be it.


    "Elder Zhang, what are you doing there alone?"


    An elder of Baidicheng walked over and said in a deep voice, "The Hanging Bell Sect is almost gone, do we have to wait here?"


    Zhang Jiang said coldly, "If you have anything to do, leave. The old man watched the exit close. There is still more than half an hour."


    These are all from Bailifengdeng, and in fact they belong to the Suspense Sect. He can''t command, and he doesn''t bother to take care of it.


    "Then we will leave first."


    In a blink of an eye, most of the people in Baidi City have also left, and most of the remaining people are waiting for their own people to come out of the Pangu Cave, and they are reluctant to leave.


    Not much time, people came out one after another.


    Almost everyone is hurt, his eyes are lacking, he looks exhausted, and he can''t even speak.


    After the exit of Pangu Cave is opened, there will be an exit near each team. If you want to go out, you can go out immediately, but most people will not do this. The exit is on the side, which means that life is guaranteed. We must take advantage of this time. Get more chances, and leave only if you can''t find anything around.


    When people came out, sects immediately surrounded them, one by one.


    There are sects that are ecstatic, there are sects that are distraught, and there are sects that sigh silently, and more sects can��t wait for anything, but there is no need to say more.


    At the exit of ����, seven men filed out.


    I couldn''t see any scars, all of them were full of energy, completely different from the people who came out before.


    swept around, his eyes were all contemptuous, as if they were drawn by a mold.


    "The Suspension Sect...of the Suspension Sect!"


    "Ten in, seven out..."


    "Compared with other sects, it is almost intact. I don''t know how many other sects were killed by them, alas!"


    "No one in our sect has returned yet. It must be dead. Maybe it was the people of the Suspense Sect who did it! Hate!"


    The discussion sounded, I am not afraid that the Suspension Sect would hear it.


    It was the same in previous years, there are people who maintain order, and the sect has been hit hard to vent, the Suspended Bell Sect often doesn''t care.


    It''s a little different this time.


    The elder of the Suspense Sect headed by ���� coldly snorted, "Which sect is the one who hates our Suspense Sect? Stand up!"


    The crowd suddenly calmed down.


    "It''s useless if you don''t stand up, I remember it all."


    The elder''s expression was ashen, "I didn''t care about you in the past. That was our Suspense Sect''s generosity, but you still have to make an inch! We do everything in accordance with the rules, and if there is evidence of our violation, we will show it out. UU Reading www. Uuk��nshu.com went to Xian Ting and talked about it. If there is no evidence, just shut up!"


    The crowd was quiet, few people dared to face his eyes directly, even if their cultivation level was not low.


    "Forget it, Elder Liu."


    "If I didn''t get anything, I have to be punished when I go back, and I have to be angry when I come out. They are only allowed to vent, but we are not allowed to vent? Does this make sense?"


    "Why bother with useless things? There are many problems in Pangu Grottoes this time, so you must inform the suzerain earlier."


    "That''s it."


    The elder of the Hanging Bell Sect waved his hand with a look of disdain, "Go back, right and left are in the immortal world, we can do whatever we want."


    The hanging bell sect''s team quickly left, but the crowd at the exit fell into a long silence.


    "The Hanging Bell Sect is getting more and more arrogant."


    Caiying frowned, "What''s even stranger is that these people don''t react at all?"


    "The sects of the fairy world are used to it, and there are plane trees planted in the house, how can you respond?"


    Zhou Shu glanced back, "Why did you run out again? Didn''t you learn about kendo inside, don''t waste time."


    "I''ve finished comprehending," Seeing Zhou Shu frowned, Caiying blinked, and laughed, "There is nothing to comprehend... well, it''s because my palace can''t comprehend it. After that sword went out, I just remember to be happy. The rest of the matter has been forgotten."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4088: Count 1

    Zhou Shu glanced at Caiying, "What did you say before?"


    Caiying was taken aback, "What did the palace say?"


    "This kind of good thing is not called this palace?"


    Zhou Shu said dissatisfied, "I thought you wanted to get a serious understanding of the great road, but it turned out to be like this."


    Caiying put out her tongue, "In fact, I just want to break the barrier, and then brag to them... By the way, why haven''t the two of them come out yet?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Stop talking about it, do you really feel nothing?"


    "It''s not right to say nothing, but I can''t say what I have realized," Caiying patted her head and thought for a while, suddenly pointed to the exit, "Look, someone has come out!"


    "I''m telling you business..."


    Zhou Shu paused, and sighed, "Only two came out...oh."


    Caiying widened her eyes, "It turns out that it''s those bald heads from the Saitama Sect. No wonder it''s so bright."


    The crowd is still silent, or sadly, in short, there are not a few people from the Saitama sect, and the two of the Saitama sect did not stop, and walked straight towards Zhou Shu.


    Cass holding the blue and white, looked at Zhou Shu and Caiying suspiciously, "Is it you?"


    The joints were the same, Zhou Shu took out the blue and white and nodded, "It''s me, Master Cass, we meet again."


    "Yang Tian, ??Zhou Shu?"


    Cass quickly recognized him and was shocked, his stature was a bit bigger, "You have come to the fairy world...you pretended to be Li Shaozhu?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Forget it."


    "Thank you for your help."


    Cass handed the blue and white flowers and said sincerely, "Chou, Saitama Sect has absolutely no intention of being an enemy of you. We did not send anyone to look for you in the Outland. No matter what you have, please look for me. Don''t look for Liu Da."


    "Don''t be so scrupulous."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I won''t deal with you, I''m not afraid of leaking this matter, Linglong Tianxian has been here, and Xuanlingzong also knows about it."


    Cass was even more surprised, "Linglong Tianxian has been here, and the Suspense Sect also knows, then they..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If I have met once, then they all left."


    Cass was stunned, "You didn''t even fight?"


    "Don''t you believe it?" Caiying snorted, "There is nothing to fight at all. We have even beaten the saints. What can Linglong Tianxian and Xuanlingzong have to do and dare to come and beat us? He is afraid of us. , Said a few words and left."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said nothing.


    Cass shook his mind a few times, looked at Zhou Shu and Caiying again, and then said for a while, "City Lord Zhou understands the chaos."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and turned to solemnly, "Where is Master Tangu and Master Chaman?"


    Cass sank, "In the taiga, Master Tan bitterly fought against demons with his body, and Chaman''s soul was lost, and he couldn''t come out."


    "Two deceased people are missing."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly. Although he had expected it, he was still a little sad when he heard it. It was hard to talk about it. Chaman had helped him a lot at the beginning. If it weren''t for Chaman, he might not have survived even Yuncheng''s disaster. He also liked Chaman''s temperament very much.


    In the fairy world, there are not many people who deserve to be taken seriously. Chaman is one and Wei Tong is the same.


    Looking at the exit of Pangu Grottoes, he bowed and bowed, very solemnly.


    Cass quickly returned the courtesy, "The city lord does not need to be like this. They died safely and well. This trip to the Pangu Caves, Saitama Sect is very worthwhile. Thanks to the city lord''s great help, Saitama Sect will never forget."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his eyes fell on Liu Da, "It has indeed grown a lot."


    Liu Da raised his head and looked directly at Zhou Shu, "I have always been strong."


    Compared with the slackingness he met last time, at this moment he showed an extremely strong fighting spirit, and there was fire in his eyes.


    Cass''s face changed, and he quickly scolded, "Liu Da, don''t talk nonsense, Zhou City Lord, don''t take it to heart."


    "Of course not," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "This time it is indeed worth your visit to Pangu Caves."


    Cass dragged Liu Da behind, nodded and said, "This kid is indeed different from before."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You guys go back soon, the immortal world still doesn''t know what''s going on, so it''s good to go back soon and deal with it."


    "Yes it is."


    Cass nodded involuntarily, he thought so too. Zhou Shu didn��t say much, but the information was rich. Linglong Tianxian couldn��t help Zhou Shu. The Xuanling Sect was the same in his own territory. Zhou Shu, who can''t even walk, understands the law of chaos, will surely bring a big shock to the fairy world, and Saitama Sect must be prepared as soon as possible.


    The two hurried away, and the crowd over there dispersed by 50%.


    Zhang Jiang hasn''t moved, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Zhou, my palace is a little scared."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, with a lot of worries in her eyes, "Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan, why haven''t they come out yet?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "They won''t come out until the last ten breaths, and there are still one hundred and seventy breaths."


    "Is that so?"


    Caiying secretly calculated, "...eight, seven, six, ah, it''s coming out!"


    Two figures flew out from the exit, and after coming out, the exit disappeared.


    The void went dark for a while, and nothing was seen.


    There were a few crying in the darkness, and those who heard it were sad, but soon fell silent.


    Zhu Dashan looked puzzled, "Why are you crying?"


    Li Aojian shook his head slightly, "We were the last to come out. We didn''t get out. Most of them were dead inside. Let''s go, Xiao Zhou seems to be over there."


    "You guessed right."


    Caiying snorted, but there was a smile on his face. People came out, very satisfied.


    Zhou Shu had some doubts in his eyes, "At the end, did Zheng Tian not come out..."


    "Who is Zheng Tian?"


    Li Aojian has already arrived, UU read and said lightly, "Is it a sword repair?"


    "From Genting City, ninth on the celestial list, I jumped into the chaos crack, I don''t know what will happen."


    Zhou Shu explained a little bit and looked at the two of them, "You two, don��t you seem to have made much progress?"


    "The ninth in the celestial list, Chaos, what are you talking about..." Li Aojian raised an eyebrow and scolded, "No growth? Try it now! Even if you understand the law of chaos, I will show it to you!"


    "I also count one."


    Zhu Dashan followed and waved his fist, "I have a fist like a mountain, but even the heavens can beat it!"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Lao Zhu, why are you as arrogant as Lao Li?"


    Zhu Dashan patted his shoulder, "Hey, we are inside, but we fight day and night, you can''t even think of what it is like, I don''t believe it now, I will be worse than anyone, even you. "


    Caiying couldn''t help it, and stood up with his head high, "You should let it all, none of them are opponents of this palace, but this palace has broken the sage barrier!"


    Li Aojian''s expression changed slightly, "Have you encountered a saint enchantment again?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Let''s talk about these roads, don''t stay here for now."


    "Let''s go then."


    Several people nodded, and soon disappeared with Zhou Shu.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4089: Who is silly

    After listening to Caiying''s account, Li Aojian shook his head unconsciously, "I missed it."


    Zhu Dashan was also full of hatred, "Oh, chances to fight against the saints will be very difficult to have in the future."


    Caiying happily clapped his hands, "Haha, you didn''t choose it. You have to fight some wandering guards. You are fooled?"


    Li Aojian looked at her, "You also wanted to go back then."


    "I don''t want to be in this palace!"


    Caiying shook his head like a rattle, "My palace understands that following Zhou will have the best chance, hehe, every time!"


    Zhu Dashan was stunned, staring wide-eyed, "duplicity."


    "Stop talking about this."


    Caiying turned her head and wisely opened the subject, "Zhou, what are you messing with over there?"


    Zhou Shu walked over, "I''m doing alchemy, I''m doing alchemy in the realm. You don''t know it, but now you are talking..." He smiled and ignored her, turning to Li Ao Jian said, "Lao Li, Lao Zhu, How many guards have you solved?"


    "Twenty-nine."


    Li Aojian said faintly, "Three more than Lao Zhu, there could be ten more, but I think he is too pitiful, so I let a few."


    "What are you talking nonsense? Let me save you!"


    Zhu Dashan grabbed Li Aojian, dissatisfied, "If it weren''t for me to block those few, you would have become a dregs long ago!"


    "What do you think?"


    Li Aojian fell into a gust of wind and sighed, "Since you think so, then count it."


    Zhu Dashan raised his hand and waited to be caught again, but Zhou Shu called him to a halt, "I''ll make trouble again later, you have killed so many guards, what did you get?"


    "Sentiment or not?"


    Li Aojian pointed to his head and paused, "You said the trash that those guys fell out? Oh, Lao Zhu has taken it away."


    Zhu Dashan glanced horizontally at him, opened his belly with his hands, took out a pile of things from it, and threw them on the ground. Looking at the pile, his eyes were a little surprised, "Huh, it has changed? It''s a pile of stones."


    "Hey, there is a sword?!"


    Caiying picked up a sword smoothly and looked at it carefully.


    Li Aojian was astonished, and moved in, but was pushed away by Caiying, "What I don''t want, now I''m coming up again!"


    Zhou Shu also picked up a stone, and said with interest, "Five-color stone, good thing."


    "What''s the use?"


    Zhu Dashan sat down, shaking the ground.


    Before Zhou Shu spoke, a figure emerged and said respectfully, "The five-color stone, the product of chaos, is extremely rare. It adapts to most of the laws of the Great Dao. It can assist in the cultivation of perception, and can also refine various Taoist tools, which is twice the result with half the effort. It is the most perfect refining material recognized by the heavens."


    "Door, that''s useless."


    Zhu Dashan retracted his gaze, unhappy, Li Aojian also shook his head, and went with Caiying to pull the sword again. As for Caiying, he didn''t even look at it.


    The old pot was stagnant, and it was also helpless. This five-color stone is crystal clear and transparent, and it is almost perfect. It is more than enough to take out and change a Taoist instrument. There is no small possibility for both. After all, everyone wants Refining the Dao implements that are most suitable for you, the perfect material is much better than the finished Dao implements that are not suitable for you, but in the eyes of these people, it is like real rubbish.


    "My Taoist tools have been made, leave them to Qingque and the others."


    Zhou Shu put it down casually, picked up a round sapphire, and felt it a little, "It''s a talisman."


    "What is the talisman?"


    Caiying''s gaze was cast over, but the sword in his hand was grasped extremely firmly, for fear of being snatched away.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Similar to Hunjian, it is a classic that introduces Fudao. It is said to be written by Fusheng. It should not look fake. The Fudao is really mysterious, and it is written in a simple way, vivid and easy to understand. It''s much better than that obscure and troublesome soul book, and it will definitely not go the wrong way."


    "That can sell a lot of money?"


    Caiying''s eyes lit up, "Hey, if you grab it again, this palace is going to be angry!"


    "No matter how much money we don''t sell, we are not so short of money," Zhou Shu put down the talisman, seemingly thoughtful, "Xianshu City can have one more avenue under the box. When Hang Yilian comes back and gives it to her, When asked her to build a sect in Xianshu City, in a few thousand years, she might not be worse than Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Caiying snorted, "You know how to exploit others, why don''t you do it yourself?"


    "You can do it yourself, but it''s too tired."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly. Of course he can do it by himself, and it is not tired. It is just a matter of soul shadow. With the growth of Shu Zhidao, the adaptation techniques of Soul Shadow and other Shu Zhidao have also improved a lot. It is not an exaggeration to say , Zhou Shu can produce hundreds of soul shadows, and it won��t affect himself. In fact, it��s okay not to use soul shadows. By cultivating Shu Zhi Dao seeds to other practitioners, you can quickly cultivate one who can do what you want. The strong man who does things...


    But, I did everything myself, what did the others do?


    There are some advantages to doing it yourself, but if you want to develop Xiancheng and achieve your goals, it is best to assign all the tasks to others.


    "What a lazy thing."


    Caiying drew the sword over, "I will give it to you after reading it!"


    "Don''t look at it."


    Li Aojian waved his sleeves and said with a smile, "It''s not suitable for me, nor for you. Elder Zhao doesn''t apply either, but Xie Qing used it quite well. With this sword, Qinglian''s sword intent can achieve 70%. It was 20% stronger before."


    Caiying was stunned, "You just glanced at it, touched it twice, and then you understand? I don''t read much in this palace, don''t lie to me."


    Li Aojian said indifferently, "It has nothing to do with reading, just reading sword, that is, reading yourself."


    "That palace go in and read."


    In an instant, Caiying turned into a smoke, and UU Read went straight into it.


    Li Aojian smiled and turned to Zhou Shu, "Xiao Zhou, how can there be things written by saints in that ancient cave, such as talismans and soul mirrors?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Zhu Dashan laughed and pointed at him, "Lao Li, are you stupid? That was originally a secret realm made by a saint. How can there be no saints? They can put anything they want, not to mention a few broken books. Inside the pile of shit, that��s okay, and it may be treated as a treasure, said to be a saint��s relic."


    "You are stupid."


    Li Aojian glanced at him, too lazy to explain, turned to Zhou Shu, the suspicion in his eyes continued.


    Zhu Dashan glared at him and said stubbornly, "Why am I stupid? Xiao Zhou, who are you stupid?"


    Li Aojian sneered, "Just tell him and let him take his own humiliation."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two, speechless for a while, and said, "You fight for it yourself. As for why there is a Talisman Soul Book in it, my idea is also put in by the saint, but it may not be voluntary. It may be a transaction or it may be. For other reasons, I can''t guess this."


    Zhu Dashan stunned, "It''s not voluntary, will the saints still be coerced? What''s terrible about them?"


    "Not in the heavens, but in the Pangu Grottoes."


    Li Aojian snorted, "The power of the Law of Chaos in Pangu Cave can annihilate the saints, why are they not afraid?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your long-term support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4090: 300,000 is not enough

    "Yes."


    Zhu Dashan touched his head, "Xiao Zhou''s statement is definitely not false. Pangu Cave has the power of chaos, and the saints are afraid of the power of chaos. I am surprised. You said that they have nothing to look for, so why should they be afraid of themselves? Put things in?"


    "Old Zhu, you are so stupid."


    Li Aojian lowered his head and shook his forehead twice.


    Zhu Dashan grabbed him, "Why? Tell me something!"


    "How to understand?" Li Aojian looked at him and said with a smile and angrily, "Old Zhu, the saints can''t control the power of chaos, they simply can''t put it in, the power of chaos in the Pangu Cave It can only be put in by other people. As for the things of the saints, most of them are the same as Xiao Zhou said. They are either traded or forced."


    "Oh����"


    Zhu Dashan slowly let go of his hand, scratching his head and said, "It seems like this."


    Li Aojian said faintly, "It must be the case. Pangu Caves are called the Secret Realm of Saints, and most of them were created by the Xuanling Sect. They must know the truth there. After all, the Xuanling Sect does not lack saints, but for them, Pangu The cave is a means to consume the power of other sects and cause disputes between the sects. The better you put it, the more attractive it is. Arranging a name that will be holy after entering the Pangu cave can deceive the immortal sects."


    Seeing Zhu Dashan''s eyes, Zhou Shu nodded, "Lao Li said, the same as I thought."


    "I didn''t listen to the one behind, and I couldn''t understand it."


    Zhu Dashan sat down again, with a long knife in his hand, and wondered, "This...how is it used by the demon lord the last time? There are still guys used by the demon in Pangu Cave?"


    Zhou Shu took a look and was also a little confused, "This is not a magic weapon, but it is indeed very similar."


    The old pot bowed, "The master can try to inject magic, I have a lot more here."


    Zhou Shu paused, "No need to try, just take it and see if there is any response."


    "I see, master."


    Hu Lao took the long knife and left in a hurry.


    Li Aojian seemed to think, "Is there any magic here?"


    "Well, Lao Hu specially brought it in and put it in the valley, saying that I might use it," Zhou Shu said calmly, "I used to say that magic power is bad for the demon refining world, but now I bring it inside and say The more the better."


    "Magic power is really bad for the world of refining demons."


    Li Aojian nodded and slowly said, "But he doesn''t care anymore, he only cares about your needs."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Do you think this is good?"


    Li Aojian said calmly, "It''s good if he thinks it''s good, and it''s no harm to you. What do you care about so much?"


    Zhou Shu sighed unconsciously, "I don''t care about him, can it really work?"


    "Master, you can really absorb the magic power!"


    Hu Lao walked over with excitement, "Such a magic weapon is very rare!"


    "I saw."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Let''s put it down first."


    Old Hu replied and said solemnly, "Master, do you want me to build a demon blood pool in it and put it in for a try? It may be helpful for the master to understand chaos. After all, chaos and magic are inseparable. Power also comes from magic power."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Go back to Xianshu City and try again, Demon Blood Pool, you can also figure it out? This is the realm of Shu Zhidao."


    "I''m the one who talks too much."


    Hu Lao Lao blushed, and slowly backed away.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Wait, you passed the Shu Xin Sutra I gave you this time, right? How effective is it?"


    The old pot paused, "Master, they are all meditating, and they haven''t come out yet. I don''t know what the result will be."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "Watch carefully, Shu Zhili at Tianchi, remember to add it at any time."


    "Don''t worry, master."


    The old pot salutes, and quickly retreats.


    Li Aojian shook his head slightly, "The devil blood pool is here, really..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I mentioned it before. He was firmly opposed to it. Now I don''t want to say that he wants it."


    �.


    Caiying flew out, pouting, "It''s really inappropriate. It''s not as good as one-tenth of the victory of the evil. This is still a Taoist tool."


    "Which one can compare to Shengxie?"


    Zhou Shu touched her head, "Don''t think about it, the sword of Shengxie is the most suitable for you, from the name to the inside."


    Caiying turned her head and said angrily, "What do you mean, Shengxie, is it the main palace to win? This palace is not evil!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You are not evil, but you come all the way, Evil Soul, Evil Sword Spirit, Evil Sword Soul, have you eaten a lot?"


    Caiying stagnated, and he said, "My palace understands that, and didn''t want to change the sword, just to see if it can be used. If it doesn''t work, you can give it to someone else. Old Li said that Jie Qing is good, then give it to He is fine."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "After all, Kunlun Shushan doesn''t know what to do, so I have to leave some gifts."


    Caiying nodded, and tossed the sword aside, grabbing the rest of the things, "Is there anything left that is useful?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu picked up a bunch of silk thread in his hand, "This is Heguangchensi. I have heard of it but it is the first time I have seen it. It is purely condensed by the power of law, half destiny and half cause and effect. If it is used well, it will hurt others invisible. Among them, the quasi-sage can''t stop it, and can help people enlighten."


    He looked at Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan, "This trip, you really got a lot of good things, any ideas?"


    Zhu Dashan stared, "Is it necessary to ask?"


    Li Aojian waved his hand, "It''s up to you, you just take it, we have already got what we want."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and carefully counted them, putting them away one by one.


    Li Aojian looked at the pill furnace in the distance, UU reading , "What are you doing with so many pill, there are almost 300,000 pills, right?"


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "I don''t understand, who is it for, and what is it called a panacea? How does it sound like a deceit?"


    "It''s definitely not a lie."


    Caiying shook her head earnestly, "When Zhou was refining alchemy, this palace took a peek. The materials used were all very good. It also used a lot of Jianmu leaves, at least 30 pieces. By the way, there are Jianmuzhi. Although there are not many buds, they don''t need such a large capital to deceive people. They are definitely used to sell."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, stretching very surely.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Not for sale, but for gift."


    Caiying curiously said, "Who is it for you? Why have you become so generous, you have never delivered such a good one in Xianshu City."


    "I was still thinking about who I should give it to, now I don''t have to think about it. Then it will be directly given to Linglongtian, so that everyone of their disciples can use it.


    Zhou Shuwei smiled, confident and satisfied, "You must apologize for doing something wrong, and an apology must also require sincerity, right? Speaking of which, they still make money. These kinds of pills are used for cultivation more than most. As many as nine products are good, and there will be endless benefits in the future."


    These panacea pills were used for Jianmudu''s robbery.


    Three hundred thousand seems to be a lot, but it is far from enough. By the time Linglong Tian, ??Zhou Shu still has to refine at least one million.


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4091: Want to

    "Meet again, senior."


    "This is not what it used to be, I can''t afford this predecessor."


    The old man with Gao Guanbo quickly shook his head, with a bit of trepidation, "The city lord should take back this predecessor, don''t break my blessing."


    Zhou Shu smiled, nodded and said, "It''s me who made a mistake, fellow Taoist Mingyuan."


    Mingyuan stroked his beard, and his expression gradually became calm, "It''s so best, Fellow Daoist Zhou is here to go to Ming Yaotian, right?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Are Ji family and Ji Cha okay?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all very good. Let''s talk about this when we enter Ming Yaotian. The old man will lead the way."


    Mingyuan strode ahead, Zhou Shu quickly followed, saying that he was leading the way, but he couldn''t really lead the way. No matter what, Mingyuan was his elder, and he also helped Xianshucheng and himself. Rude.


    Seeing Zhou Shu approaching his side, Ming Yuan felt relieved and said slowly, "When the news came the other day, the old man was really shocked. It should be said that the entire Ming Yaotian and the entire fairy world were shaken."


    "what news?"


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, but he didn''t pretend. He has been practicing alchemy and cultivating the Tao these days. He has free time to transform the demon refining world. If the demon refining world is to become a world of pure comfort, the original energy law has to give way. Complicated process-without paying attention to the external situation.


    Mingyuan smiled, "Of course it''s the news from Pangu Cave."


    Zhou Shu smiled lightly, "Oh, I know it all."


    "Not all of them know, many of them don''t know much about the insider, and they don''t say much outside."


    Ming Yuan shook his head and sighed, "Only one point has been confirmed by multiple parties. The city lord alone fought against Linglong Tianxian and Tai Shuxie, and also broke the saint barrier... The old man never thought that someone could be able to fight Linglong Tianxian and Tai Shuxie. Before leaving peacefully, he was still a golden fairy."


    Realizing something, he hurriedly said, "The founders don��t use realm to talk about it. I��m sorry, I��m sorry."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, his eyes were a little puzzled, "Uncle Tai?"


    "Do you still know who you are fighting against?"


    Mingyuan was a little stunned, and then said, "It''s nothing, Tai Shu Xie rarely appears in the heavens, you don''t know or don''t know."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It��s not that I don��t know, it��s just weird. Tai Shu Xie is the fourth in the celestial pole list, right? Didn��t he join any sect? How can he come out for the Xuanling Sect?"


    "He didn''t join the sect, but he was actually from the Hangling Sect."


    Ming Yuan paused, "In the past, he was the same as Linglong Tianxian. He did not join any sects, and he was free to be a free cloud and wild crane. The relationship between the two is also very good, but Linglong Tianxian really has no sect, he is fake, he There is support from the Suspension Sect. The reason for not joining the Sect is to show up when the Suspension Sect is inconvenient... This is all the past. I heard that Linglong Tianxian Jian Linglongtian seems to have something to do with him. , But the two are not friends now, and they fought many times."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Understood, thanks for your advice."


    "you are welcome."


    Mingyuan groaned for a few breaths, "This person seems to be sloppy, but in fact he is very...In short, it is better for the city lord to deal with him less."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I didn''t want to deal with him."


    Mingyuan followed with a laugh, and looked at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "The rumors are indeed true? Facing the two powerhouses, breaking the sage barrier is something that the old man can''t even think of."


    "Half truth and half false, the sage barrier is indeed broken."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I don''t want to be a seed, but I always use barriers to bother me."


    Ming was far stagnant, and he was speechless for a while. Fortunately, it didn��t last for a few breaths. Someone came in front of him, ��Cha��er, Pu��er, you��re here.��


    "Second Elder."


    Ji and Pu Ji had just seen the ceremony, Xuan Hu looked at Zhou Shu and nodded with a smile, "Zhou Shu, now you are awesome."


    "How can I call my name directly..."


    Ming was stagnant, and laughed twice, "Say slowly, I will make arrangements first, and remember to take the city lord to the banquet hall later."


    Seeing Mingyuan''s departure, Xuanhu''s face became darker, "Zhou Shu, I failed to do what you asked me to do. I was locked up by Mingyuan as soon as I came back, and I didn''t even have a chance to leave Ming Yaotian, Ji Pu is also here, can''t go away."


    "I testified that the Ming family only released the ban a few days ago."


    Jipu followed, "Zhou Shu, it''s really not brother''s fault."


    "It''s okay, don''t care."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Xuanhu, this is my reason. I didn''t expect that Xianting would take out the holy artifacts against me. The situation has changed. It doesn''t make any sense for you to go to Xianting and find the Sect of the Xianjie. It��s for your good to keep you away. If you go out, there will definitely be problems."


    "I understand, it''s just that I came to Ming Yaotian to do something for Xianshu City, but I couldn''t do anything in the end."


    Xuanhu sighed, "Fortunately, I told you at the time that I would be able to do a good job, but I still want you to come."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There is still a chance, the immortal world has a lot to do now."


    Xuanhu��s eyes lit up, "What should we do? Zhou Shu, now Xian Ting has not revoked the order, but he hasn��t said that he wants to catch you anymore. Many immortal sects are watching. They must not dare to go to Xianshu City from the outside world. Don''t even dare to attack you in the immortal world."


    "I''m still thinking about it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I don''t know where the situation will go, Xuanhu, you just stay in Ming Yaotian first. By the way, what is the Ji''s house now? The pawnshop failed to open, and I couldn''t deal with it during this time. You guys contact."


    "Very good," Ji Pu said immediately, "The Ming family kept their promise and gave us half of the Wang family''s assets, including the Wangsu realm where they are located. After UU read , he took it with him. We work hard together, and now the Ji family has recovered its past five or six points, and is considered the fourth largest family in Ming Yaotian."


    Xuanhu quickly said, "Don''t listen to her, it''s all made by Pu, I didn''t help much, basically just sit back and enjoy it."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and shook his head, "No need to explain, I want to get this."


    Jipu frowned, staring at Zhou Shu, "Brother Cha is very capable, not lazy and smart, definitely not what you think."


    "Haha," Zhou Shu laughed, "I''m not saying that he is lazy, but his mind is not on construction, he is more focused on Tao, for him, this is the best, to restore the glory of the emperor. He has to be."


    "Hmm."


    Ji Pu nodded repeatedly, and the dissatisfaction in his eyes quickly disappeared, "I also think that''s the case, Brother Cha, you just need to concentrate on cultivating the Tao. You don''t need to take care of Ji''s affairs or what others say."


    "I am already like this."


    Xuanhu felt helplessly spread his hands.


    Zhou Shu paused, and said solemnly, "Wait a minute to talk about this, I want to visit Taigong Ji first."


    "it is good."


    Xuanhu nodded himself, with a hint of worry in his eyes, and so did Ji Pu beside him.


    Zhou Shu seemed to be enlightened, and said with a smile, "What''s the problem with Tai Gong? If it is inconvenient, then forget it."


    (PS: Thank you longto888 for your monthly ticket support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4092: Good for him

    "It''s not like this."


    Xuanhu shook his head, "It''s just that the grandpa hasn''t spoken or revealed his breath all these years. We don''t know if he is still there..."


    "Brother don''t talk nonsense, he must be there."


    Ji Pu slapped Xuanhu, with worry on his face, "Nothing like this has happened in the past. It will come out in at most one or two hundred years. Now it hasn''t appeared in more than 300 years. Even if you didn''t speak, you should There are other signs, not at all now."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Take me to see."


    Hurry up and hurry up, and a few people quickly arrived at Yijiu realm.


    Zhou Shuning glanced at him, and immediately found something that fell into a valley.


    The valley was lush and verdant everywhere. Zhou Shu stopped in front of a clump of grass and gently pushed aside the messy leaves to reveal a bud inside.


    Jipu covered her mouth and whispered, "Ah?! Isn''t this the bud of Jianmu you gave me back? Why did you get here?"


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "You didn''t plant it here?"


    "No."


    Ji Pu shook his head seriously, "At that time, you gave me two plants, one plant I planted in the bamboo forest that often appeared in Taigong, and one plant I used by myself, and helped me to repair the big Luo Jinxian, the one in the bamboo forest. I irrigate carefully every day, but after irrigating for three months, it disappeared. I thought it was the grandpa who used it, and I was very happy, but why is it here? The grandpa is useless, could it be..."


    It was a bit bad when I said it, and my eyes became a lot red.


    "No, he did use it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "It''s just used too quickly."


    "Too hurry?"


    Xuanhu realized something, his face changed slightly, "It won''t happen, right?"


    "Nothing big yet."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The Taigong''s 80,000-year-old, his soul is still there, but his energy is constantly exhausting, and suddenly he has a new bud of Jianmu. He has not controlled it for a while, and has received too much vitality. If it continues, it will be very There may be some special situation..."


    Jipu was anxious, "Special circumstances?"


    "In fact, it is an unconscious choice of the soul of the soul. Because of the aging of the body in the past, it is difficult to control the new and good body, and the soul will unconsciously cling to the past," Zhou Shu paused, "In other words , Taigong may become this little built tree."


    Jipu stared at the sprout and was stunned, "Isn''t it, Taigong became a tree?"


    Xuanhu said, "In fact, it''s not a bad thing. Compared to being the origin of a realm, the tree may be better. With a perfect body, it can be cultivated again."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, brother Cha."


    Ji Pu''s face changed suddenly, and he shouted, "How can Ji Taigong be a tree? Don''t talk about it!"


    "I said it wrong."


    Xuanhu quickly bowed his head and apologized honestly. He was indeed wrong. It doesn''t matter if other people become trees, but the emperor''s bloodline, which represents the authentic human beings, can also become other races. A junior in the race can''t do it. What''s more, Ji Taigong, who has the highest status and the longest life.


    Zhou Shu looked at them, but secretly sighed.


    In fact, Xuanhu is right. If Ji Taigong��s soul enters Jianmu, it is really a good thing. With the new born Jianmu, the old soul, and the help of Xianshucheng Jianmu, the reborn Taigong Ji will definitely shock everyone. With the existence of the sky, it is no longer difficult to revive the Ji family and the emperor''s glory, but he also understands that Ji Taigong, who bears the emperor''s brand, would never choose this way.


    "Taigong really turned into a tree?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Ji Pu''s eyes were very anxious.


    "I just said it is possible, but of course it is not."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Taigong Ji realized the self-transfer of the soul, so he cut off the passage at a critical moment, sealed the bud of the Jianmu plant, and moved it here. Because of this action, he also suffered some damage and had to sleep in a cocoon. I��m asleep now."


    Jipu was anxious, with more and more worries on his face, "Ah, the grandpa was injured? He is so old..."


    "Ugh."


    Xuanhu sighed.


    Why should I interrupt?


    He doesn''t care about the continuation of the bloodline. Even if the grandpa becomes a tree, there is nothing wrong with it. Is the bloodline more important than everything? Even if it is not the Ji family, it can still help the Ji family to rejuvenate. Isn''t Zhou Shu that way?


    Of course, there is no outlet for such a question, and I can only hold it in my heart.


    But he also understood that it was not Ji Pu that could not tolerate him to say this, but Ji Pu knew that, this way, let outsiders know that his Ji Cha would no longer have a place to stay in Ming Yaotian. The stricter Ji Pu, the better for him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a bad thing."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Before cocoon sleep, the large amount of vitality he had absorbed has entered the body, and it happened to help him recover during cocoon sleep. When his cocoon sleep is over, his exhaustion state will be greatly relieved, even if I can��t go back to the level of the prime of life, and it��s definitely much better than in the past. With such a foundation, it��s not difficult to absorb the vitality from the Bud of Jianmu. I believe that it won��t be long before Mrs. Ji will appear in front of you. ."


    "really?"


    Jipu''s mind was shocked, and his eyes opened wide, shining with excitement.


    Xuanhu said warmly, "Don''t worry, sister, Brother Zhou never lied."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course it is true. By then, the Ji family will definitely become the number one in Ming Yaotian."


    "Great!"


    Jipu jumped up, "Brother, did you hear that? Grandpa is going out! Going out! Going out!"


    , she who is generally reserved, she is like crazy at the moment, pulling Xuanhu left and right, UU reading www. uukanshu.cOM is in full bloom.


    Xuanhu also had a lot of joy, "I heard that there is a grandpa, the Ji family will definitely be the same as before."


    "It''s better than before!"


    Jipu retorted, but he was not angry at all. The smile on his face grew more and more, and the flowers that bloomed next time did not disappear for a long time.


    Xuanhu looked at Zhou Shu, "Brother Zhou, what about the bud of Jianmu?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, "It''s okay, just put it here, so that you don''t find it when Tai Gong wakes up, don''t worry, Jianmu''s breath is completely covered by Tai Gong, no one can find it, and you won''t recognize it. "


    Jipu couldn''t help nodding, "Yes, even I didn''t find out. I also used Jianmu Bud, but only a leaf."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There are not a lot of slices. No matter how much, you couldn''t stand it at that time, but now it''s different. I think you have plenty of energy and blood, and it''s okay to use the rest. ."


    "I will use it when I am soon promoted," Ji Pu saluted, "Thank you for this, Zhou Shu."


    "you are welcome."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and walked back slowly, "I didn''t see the grandfather side, blame me for missing the chance."


    He has something to ask Taigong for advice. This is one of the main reasons for coming to Ming Yaotian. Although Taigong has a poor memory, the experience lies here. As long as he doesn''t talk about the principles of Dao Dao, he can still help him in other aspects, which is a pity.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4093: Go crooked

    After the feast.


    Walking on the path of the Imperial Garden, Ming Yuan sighed, "This is not what it used to be."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "Friend Ming Dao, since I entered Ming Yaotian, you have said this many times."


    "How can you not say it? It''s really uncomfortable not to say it."


    Mingyuan turned his head and sighed, "I have seen you three times, and each time is completely different. The first time you were the lord of Xiaoxian City who was besieged by a few people, the second time you can defeat the conspiracy of Elder Xianting. The power of a saint, the third time...you are about to become a saint yourself. The old man has lived for tens of thousands of years, and he has never seen such a great change of practitioners. It is incredible."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "The Taoist fellow is too much, I am still far from the saint."


    "Do you remember this place?"


    Mingyuan walked to a place and stopped, looking at Zhou Shu, his eyes were a bit complicated.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "That stone stele, Fellow Dao Ming, you gave it to me."


    Mingyuan nodded slightly, "So many days have passed, has the city lord figured it out? What exactly is that stone tablet."


    "It''s the same as in the past, no difference."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and thought for a while, "It may take more fragments, but I haven''t found it."


    "Oh."


    Mingyuan lowered his head, as if thinking about something.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Friend Ming Tao thinks, I got the favor of the saint from that stone tablet? Think Ming Yaotian has lost?"


    Ming Yuan stagnated, and shook his head quickly, "I have some thoughts like this. Not only do I think that the city lord is progressing too fast, but also because the holy breath of the city lord comes from four different saints. If it weren''t for the stone tablet to communicate with the saints , I can hardly imagine how you can do this..." He looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "City Lord, there is one point to be made clear. I never felt that Ming Yaotian was in a loss. That stone tablet shouldn''t have been there. Ming Yaotian, I just want to remind you that excessive use of the power of a saint may not be a good thing, and so do saints..."


    He hesitated for a while, and whispered, "I can''t believe it all, they also have different ideas and ideas, maybe they just treat you as a pawn."


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "I remember the words of Fellow Ming Dao, thank you."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s expression, Mingyuan felt a lot more relaxed, and quickly returned the courtesy, "You are welcome, the city lord, I just think about it and just talk about it."


    "You can be regarded as arrogantly discussing the saints like this, then you are not just talking about it, it is a risk to say it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and said slowly, "Father Ming Daoist has such emotion, is it because he has suffered the loss of a saint?"


    Mingyuan hesitated for a while, then sighed lightly, "More than once."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Which saints are they, and what have they done, can you talk about it?"


    Ming Yuan stagnated, watching Zhou Shu''s eyes change, and he said for a while, "Don��t ask the city lord now. If the city lord becomes a saint in the future, if the old man is still in Ming Yaotian, if the old man can still speak, he must be Tell you."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and nodded, "If you don''t ask, don''t ask, I''ll talk about it later."


    You can imagine without asking, why can��t the descendants of the emperor enter the fairy garden and stay trapped in Ming Yaotian willingly? Why is it impossible for the descendants of the emperor to practice the highest law? To say that these were all made by Xian Ting, Zhou Shu didn''t believe it either. There must be a saint behind the sword, and probably more than one.


    Mingyuan smiled and nodded, "The city lord will definitely be sanctified in the future, don''t affect your cultivation because of other things."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "Is there anyone who doesn''t care in the heavens? Just do it, it will definitely affect it, and the trouble will come, and it will be solved after all."


    Mingyuan nodded unconsciously, "This sentence is good, we Ming Yaotian, but there is no one who can say this sentence."


    "There will be in the future."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thinking, Xuanhu was still a little too steadfast. After being imprisoned by Mingyuan, Xuanhu would definitely try his best to escape instead of just watching the changes. Of course, Xuanhu was also very much like this. Good, very suitable for Zhou Shu and Xianshucheng, but not very suitable for Ming Yaotian who needs to change quickly.


    Mingyuan paused, and said in a deep voice, "City Lord, how is Wang Ji now?"


    "The witch **** Zhu Rong is helping her in her practice, and the progress is very fast. I believe it will not be long before she can become a big help for Ming Yaotian," Zhou Shu said seriously, "It''s not just talking, it''s very strong now. Yuan Jinxian can fight her."


    "I believe this, but..."


    Mingyuan is not without worries, "The divine power of cultivation is indeed very strong in the early stage, but there is no guarantee of what will happen in the future. The cultivation rules are more likely to go until the saints are not hindered, and the divine power is more difficult as it goes later. Her status makes it impossible for her to become a god, and in the end, she may not be as good as a genius of practicing law."


    Zhou Shu said sternly, "The power of the sun is not a divine power."


    Mingyuan was slightly stagnant, "Huh?"


    "What power lies in how to cultivate. The Zhu Rong people regard the sun as a **** and the power of the sun as belief, and treat it with a pious heart. The power of the sun is not purely used by them. It is more appropriate to say that the power of Zhu Rong is. "Zhou Shu said slowly," and cultivators can also use the power of the sun as a law to practice. I watched Wang Ji for a long time. Wang Ji walked this way. When she used her power, she didn��t have any piety, just in Practice a law."


    Mingyuan was a little confused, "Is that so..."


    Zhou Shu explained, "Zhu Rong is a god, not the sun. The sun is higher than the god. The power of the sun is not only the way of using the Zhu Rong clan. For example, in the Xuanhuang world, the sun is used. Practitioners of power, they don��t even know who Zhu Rong is, they can still use it, and they use it well, but the situation in the fairy world is different, because in the fairy world, only the races and sects that make the best use of power can survive. Those people who don��t use it well cannot survive in the immortal world, and many people don��t know it."


    He glanced at Mingyuan, "Another example is the Soul Dao. After the Soul Dao of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is regarded as the authentic immortal realm, and other ways of using it cannot survive in the immortal realm, it will be suppressed until it leaves the immortal realm. On behalf of the soul, there is only one kind of Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    Mingyuan thought of something, and agreed, "That''s it, the soul path of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect seems to have gone crooked."


    "It''s just going crooked."


    Zhou Shu was not polite, "There hasn''t been a saint in Ten Thousand Soul Sect for so many years, not even a person who can use Soul Dao to enter the top ten of the celestial pole list, it is enough to show that they used the wrong soul Dao, but even so, the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is weak. Before, their soul dao still occupies the immortal world, and other soul dao has no place to stand."


    "I don''t know how long it will take to normalize."


    Ming Yuan shook his head unconsciously, "A big sect has gone the wrong way, and the impact on the immortal world is too great. I don��t know how many small sects have to start all over again. Take Ming Yaotian��s neighborhood and say that hundreds of Soul Dao sects have changed. Depressed."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "In terms of influence, Ten Thousand Soul Sect is still good, hehe."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4094: Arrogant

    "No, what else is more influential than in charge of the sect?"


    Mingyuan was taken aback, and looked at Zhou Shu in surprise.


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "Friend Ming Dao, I don''t think you don''t know."


    "I��"


    Ming Yuan was taken aback, seeming to understand something, and hesitated, "You mean Xian... Xianli?"


    "of course."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Xianli is to deviate the law of strength, but the Suspension Bell Sect regards such immortal strength as the foundation of all cultivators. If you don''t cultivate immortal strength, you can''t become immortal, you can''t. Sanctified, and thus changed the fairy world and occupied the fairy world."


    Mingyuan thought for a while, and sighed, "These words..."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I''ll talk about it after being sanctified, ha ha."


    "It doesn''t matter if you talk about it in Ming Yaotian, but don''t say it well outside. At present, Xian Ting has not shown a definite attitude and doesn''t know how they plan to treat you, but if you let them know how you think, Even if you are protected by a saint, they will..."


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Mingyuan sighed, "It''s better to be more cautious."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said respectfully, "I know."


    Mingyuan thought for a while, and laughed, "Maybe I was too worried. In fact, if you say this, they probably won''t believe it. In their opinion, it is impossible for a practitioner to deviate from the scriptures and apostasy. In their eyes, the city lord He should still be a practitioner."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Indeed, no matter what, I am still a practitioner."


    Mingyuan nodded, "Yes, no matter how big the problem is, it is also an internal problem of the practitioner, but if it involves the foundation of the immortal power, then they will definitely oppose you and the practitioner, so that you are no longer a practitioner. , Let your Tao no longer be Tao, then it will be really troublesome."


    "It''s so big that all practitioners have become my enemy."


    Zhou Shu felt tight, bowed and bowed, "I really need to be careful."


    Mingyuan reminded that this sentence was said too early.


    Shu Zhidao has just entered the world of immortality. If the creator of Taoism now fights with Xianli, he will eventually fail. Shu Zhidao is no longer Tao, Zhou Shu is no longer a cultivator, even if Xianshu City is still a major player in the heavens. Power, but in the eyes of others, Xianshu City may be similar to the Dragon Realm and Witch Realm, no matter how strong it is, it is impossible to really change the Realm of Immortal.


    After experiencing the Pangu Caves, he was proud, even a little arrogant, and he couldn''t talk too much.


    That is to say, Ming Yaotian and Mingyuan are all allies, and they take Xianshucheng and himself seriously. If you change the teasing and even encourage them, you will make a mistake and come back. It may take ten times and one hundred times more energy. It may not be possible.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Mingyuan calmed down a bit and smiled, "If you pull it, you can say far away. It''s all invisible, and the city lord doesn''t have to think about it. By the way, you came to Ming Yaotian on purpose, not just for the sake of See Ji Chai?"


    Zhou Shu settled down, "Well, there are a few things to ask fellow daoists."


    "Say Lord, please."


    Mingyuan looked solemnly, "If we can do it, we will do it."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few breaths, and said with a solemn expression, "The first thing is very important. Daoists must keep it confidential."


    Mingyuan slowly said, "Is it the bud of Jianmu?"


    Zhou Shu shook slightly, and soon understood that because Tai Gong Ji fell into deep sleep, he could no longer protect and protect the Yijiu realm, and other quasi-sages could also detect the Yijiu realm, so Jipu''s use of Jianmu Bud was very difficult. It''s hard to hide it from Ming Yuan, "Friends of Daoist already know."


    Some self-blame, but no more worries. As Xianshu City grows stronger and Jianmu grows, the need to keep secrets becomes less and less. He also knows that after Jianmu��s next tribulation, Jianmu is destined to be As everyone knows, we should also prepare for it.


    Mingyuan''s attitude is so sincere this time, probably because of this.


    "Don''t worry, only I know."


    Ming Yuan solemnly said, "I also had no intention. I didn''t know what it was before. After I realized it, the Yijiu realm was immediately tightly protected. Except for the Ji family, I couldn''t get in or out. Now I have a strong view of Ming Yaotian. There should be no problems with the control."


    Before I went to Yijiu Realm, I did not find any outsiders. Zhou Shu nodded, "Daoist Ming has bothered."


    "The Bud of Jianmu..."


    Mingyuan hesitated, "Xianshu City has built wood, right?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "Well, it has already crossed the catastrophe. The formation of Xianshu City was built on Jianmu. If it weren''t for Jianmu, Xianshu City would not have developed to the present. It can be said that Xianshu City is me and Jianmu. Built together with wood."


    "Now I finally understand."


    Mingyuan said with a smile, "With the building wood, it will be difficult for Xianshu City to develop without thinking about it, haha."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "It''s not that fellow Taoists just understand."


    Mingyuan is also very frank, "Indeed, I guessed that Jianmu is with you, so I am very optimistic about the future of Xianshu City. The establishment of Xianjie is because of Jianmu. Now Jianmu is reappearing, and Xianshu City, which owns Jianmu, is rewritten. The order of the immortal world is also taken for granted, but before this day comes, the city lord must act cautiously. If you take a wrong step, it will make the process a lot more difficult."


    He reminded again, Zhou Shu saluted again, "I see."


    "The lord is too kind."


    Mingyuan hurriedly returned the gift, "The city lord is here to plant Jianmu in Ming Yaotian? I am absolutely willing to this, and I also guarantee the safety of Jianmu."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I brought a few cultivated Jianmu buds. If I cultivate them carefully, they will soon grow into Xiaojianmu. The heavens can only have a real Jianmu, but other small Jianmu can also be grown. Provides a steady stream of vitality, better than any original core. UU����www.uuk��nshu.com can also use this to build an array. Xiaojianmu cannot give birth to Jianmu buds, and Jianmu leaves are relatively poor, but they are used for alchemy. The refining device is also an excellent material, and it can also improve the practice environment..."


    Ming can''t help but nod, "Don''t worry, Ming Yaotian will protect it."


    There are not many people who understand the value of Jianmu better than the descendants of the Emperor, even if it is not the real one, Mingyuan is ecstatic.


    "Then I won''t be long-winded, but I have to make it clear," Zhou Shu said slowly, "Jianmu will pass the calamity in the future, and Jianmu here will also share the calamity, and Ming Yaotian, and you."


    Mingyuan said condensedly, "The city lord does not need to say more, it is the responsibility of all human beings to build the wood and cross the catastrophe, and the descendants of the emperor are willing to bear more."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, took out a wooden box, and solemnly handed it over.


    Ming Yuan took it with both hands, and when he dropped his hand, his body trembled and he felt full of awe. His eyes were fixed on the box without opening. He sensed the breath inside, his eyes became extremely solemn, and he saluted him in a serious manner. Ming Yaotian will not dare to forget the gift from the city lord."


    Zhou Shu stepped aside, "It''s not me, it''s Jianmu."


    Mingyuan didn''t get up, and said, "Then please tell the lord to tell Jianmu that Ming Yaotian will go to the twelve families. If you live and die, you will live up to Jianmu''s trust."


    "I will bring it there."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his face solemn.


    (PS: Thank you dumb 11 for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4095: Dont worry about it

    Bright void.


    "Two people, wait a minute."


    The greasy-looking old man waved his hand, stopped moving, and bowed politely, "Sorry, I remember that there are still some things I haven''t taken, wait for a while."


    The two quasi-saints in front turned around. One of them was the elder Liu Zhen from Xian Ting, and he smiled and said, "Hehe, fellow Taoists don''t need to get anything. When you get to the Louvre realm, you can have whatever you want."


    "That won''t work, I can''t cultivate without that thing."


    The greasy old man narrowed his eyes, shook his head, and flew towards the door of the saint behind him in a stride.


    "I said, I don''t have to take anything."


    Liu Zhen snorted coldly, and he had reached the old man, his expression a little cold.


    "This...Kilong!"


    The old man suddenly roared, and the respectful expression disappeared suddenly, with a murderous intent in a daze.


    As soon as the voice fell, a hundreds of feet of Kuilong flew out in front of him. It was as black as ink, without horns and scales, and had a single eye. In an instant, the thunder rumbling down, and the dragon power followed, forming a tangible form. The qualitative shock wave continued to spread around with the sound of thunder.


    The two quasi-sages are both stagnant, from the perspective of Longwei, they are no less than the ordinary quasi-sages.


    But they are not ordinary quasi-sages.


    "We came to find you, indeed we got it right."


    Liu Zhen smiled hesitantly, fending off Longwei with his hand, sprinting, walking in front of Kuilong instantly, and reaching out for a grasp.


    In front of the huge Kuilong, the short Liu Zhen couldn''t even compare with a finger, but Liu Zhen just like this, only caught a small piece of skin, but it seemed to hold the lifeline of Kuilong, where he couldn''t move, mighty. Long Wei stopped immediately and all retracted.


    The old man was stunned, his face changed so much that he couldn''t even speak.


    Another quasi-sage stared at him, and said in a deep voice, "Xian Ting is here to look for you, it is for you to have a chance, don''t be ignorant of praise.


    "I said I won''t go!"


    The old man calmed down, and his anger surged, "Is your hanging bell sect really lawless? Whoever wants to go, he will go, together with the Genting City, which is in charge of the sect, and the whereabouts of Elder Zheng is unknown. All day troubles and hurt our four elders. Does the Suspension Sect still talk about the rules?"


    "To make trouble? I said it was to give you a chance, you have to go, and you have to go if you don''t."


    Liu Zhen pinched Kuilong, and said lightly, "Lu Mo, you have to resist and choose a good place, don''t embarrass Genting City."


    "I''m going to be here, let the saints see, what exactly is the Hanging Bell Sect!"


    The old man was more angry, hesitated for a while, and shouted loudly, "Ghost fog! Ghost king!"


    In an instant, the void became dark.


    It was foggy, and thick black smoke floated everywhere. In the black smoke, the murderous aura spread unscrupulously. It was vaguely visible that several black shadows with their teeth and claws were slowly approaching, and what followed was more intense. The breath of death that could not be resisted at all.


    A hint of surprise flashed in Liu Zhen''s eyes, "Lu Mo, you are really amazing."


    There is no fear or doubt, but joy, as if what these ghost kings brought was not death, but new life.


    "Leave this to you."


    Liu Zhen waved his hand and threw Kuilong back, "Don''t hurt it. The power inside is very important. You must return it to him intact."


    Another quasi-sage nodded quickly and fought with Kuilong, who had freed himself from the bondage.


    murmured secretly in his heart, if you want to fight against the power of a dragon like Longwei, you can''t hurt it and you won''t be able to lose it. Then you will only suffer, but you are not a fairy elder like Liu Zhen, so you will suffer a lot.


    Liu Zhen''s figure flashed, and he was falling in the darkest ghost fog.


    He took a deep breath, his face was intoxicated, and he said slowly, "It really is the purest form of death, and the power of annihilation, Lu Mo, I didn''t expect your prophecy to reach this point. I appreciate it more and more. You, come back with me, the Suspension Bell Sect has reserved a good position for you."


    "I''m from Genting City!"


    Lu silently wandered in the dead fog, angrily scolded.


    It may be due to insufficient cultivation, or excessive exertion, he seems a little reluctant in the dead fog.


    obviously noticed, Liu Zhen smiled slightly, "Obviously it is your own annihilation power, but it can''t be controlled very well, but it doesn''t matter, the cultivation base is a small matter, and it can be solved in the Hanging Bell Sect."


    "I can''t use you!"


    Lu Mo gritted his teeth and roared three times.


    The fog of death became more gloomy and dense, and there were more and more ghost kings. Suddenly, there was a feeling of being in the Nine Nether Realm of Death.


    "I heard that the Buddha Kingdom has gone to the dead zone, I don''t know what the situation is?"


    Liu Zhen fended off the ghost king who was rushing forward and said with a smile, "You also came from over there, did you meet them? If they surpass the ghost emperor, you won''t be able to feel the power there in the future, but it doesn''t matter. You can give you what kind of environment you want. I heard that your prophecy law is that the worse the environment, the purer the perceived power, the more benefits you get, and the stronger the predictions you use, right? "


    "Don''t worry about it!"


    Ghost King started to attack indiscriminately, and Lu Mo couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "This is such a rare talent."


    Liu Zhen became serious, "Lu Mo, I''ll tell you again, the Suspension Bell Sect can give you everything you want. Before you come here, we have already made preparations. You can experience it right away when you go. Suspended Bell Sect, you don��t have to go to various places, you don��t need to go to the Dragon Realm, you don��t have to go to the Dead Realm, and the Demon Realm you said you can��t go to but dare not go, our Suspended Bell Sect can also arrange it for you ."


    Lumo''s figure was shocked, and he was surprised, "The Devil?"


    Liu Zhen was overjoyed and said slowly, "Of course, it''s not for you to go to the real demon world. We are reluctant to let you take risks. UU reading has the same environment as the demon world in the Suspension Bell Sect. It''s from Zero Demon Abyss, Zero Demon Abyss, you should know where it is, nothing better than that..."


    "Needless to say."


    Lu Mo''s face darkened, and he said coldly, "Songling Sect, you really have collusion with the Demon Realm."


    The surprise just now was just pretended.


    Liu Zhen''s complexion changed slightly, and he waved his hand to hit the ghost king in front of him into hundreds of yuan, and he rebuked, "Lu Mo! Don''t talk nonsense, what kind of collusion? That is a strategy. Knowing yourself and the enemy is not dead. The Demon World is the greatest enemy of Xian Ting. We Naturally, we must understand clearly."


    "I don''t believe a word of the Suspense Sect."


    Lu silently touched his beard, laughed loudly, but neglected his surroundings, was beaten upright by the ghost king, and involuntarily backed away.


    Liu Zhen couldn��t possibly miss the opportunity. He smiled coldly. He reached Lu Mo��s body and raised his hand to grab it. "Lu Mo, come back with us obediently. Don��t forget that you have several charges on your back, just with Zhou Shu. Collusion with this one, ha ha... Don��t think that without An Ding City, we can��t rectify disobedient practitioners. If you are..."


    Before he finished speaking, his face changed.


    felt that what he caught was not Lu Mo, nor the ghost king, but a piece of wood that came from nowhere.


    Realizing something, he turned around and looked, outside of the distant dead fog, at some point, there was an extra person, a familiar but unfamiliar young man.


    (PS: Thank you dumb 11 for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4096: Alone 1 no 2

    Snapped!


    The wood became powder.


    Liu Zhen smiled and raised his hand, "It turned out to be City Master Zhou, the founder of Taoism. I don''t pretend to be Li Shaozhu. I really don''t recognize it."


    "Brother Lu."


    Zhou Shu ignored him, and said with a smile, "Receive your prediction, it''s okay."


    "It''s really time for you to come."


    Lumo flew to Zhou Shu''s side, frowned, "I didn''t contact you long ago, why did I come here now?"


    "It''s not that fast. Even if I am nearby, even if there is a fairy road, it will take a few days to come over," Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "Brother Lu, you know that something is going to find me through the cloud code. You have forgotten my cloud code."


    "How can it be?"


    Lu Mo glared at Zhou Shu, "The last time I went to Outland, I gave you Xianshu City a letter, but you didn��t reply to me... Forget it, let��s solve the matter first, Liu The town is very difficult to deal with."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but didn''t care too much, "Actually, it''s okay to be late. I saw your ability."


    "Are you laughing at me?"


    Lu Mo blew his beard and stared, very dissatisfied, "If I am really capable, I won''t ask you for help."


    "This is not a skill, what else is a skill?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "The law of prophecy is in your hands, and the effect displayed is unbelievable. You are just short of time."


    "You two, when are you going to talk about it!"


    Liu Zhen couldn''t help it anymore, and fire broke out on his white face, "Zhou Shu, you are so bold, you dare to hang around in the fairy world, don''t you know that all the fairy sects are looking for you!?"


    Zhou Shu turned his head, "I''m here, no need to look for it."


    Liu Zhen was choked for a while, and he was stuck, "Zhou Shu, what are you doing here in Miao Chengtian?"


    "I''m afraid that your Immortal Realm Sect will exchange my holy artifacts, so I hid everywhere and accidentally went to Genting City. After all, Genting City has withdrawn," Zhou Shu sighed, "Elder Liu, your Hanging Bell Sect is really arrogant. Killing in front of the Saint��s Gate, are you really afraid of the Saint��s blame?"


    Liu Zhen said in a slow voice, "Zhou Shu, Hangling Sect follows the rules and is not afraid of your slander."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Elder Liu, Brother Lu and I still have something to do. Let''s discuss with you, don''t fight for now."


    "What are you..."


    The quasi-sage was immediately annoyed. There has always been only Suspension Sect ordering others. No one else would order Suspension Sect, even if it is impossible to talk about it, but before the words are completely spoken, Liu Zhen��s fierce eyes are blocked. I went back, and retreated back.


    Liu Zhen shook his head, "City Lord Zhou, we have something to do with Lu Mo."


    "Then there is only one fight."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But it seems that your hanging bell sect has withdrawn. Even if you catch me, you can''t change the holy artifact. Isn''t it uneconomical?"


    Liu Zhen laughed, "Yeah, hit it, no way, who makes us want to find Lu Mo."


    Lu Mo, standing next to Zhou Shu, couldn��t help cursing, ��Liu Zhen, what are you looking for? You are robbing! The people who hurt us at Genting City have to take the old man away by force. Your Suspense Sect is really overbearing. what!"


    "It''s no use saying more."


    Liu Zhen waved his hand and turned around and said, "Elder Zhang, Zhou Cheng will fight with us, so you can just hit and see, don''t worry."


    The face of the quasi-sage behind him changed. There were 10,000 curses in his heart, but he couldn''t say it. He settled, staggered out, and raised his hand to Zhou Shu, "Old man Zhang Beiken, ask Zhou City Lord for advice or two. "


    "Haha."


    Lu stumbled with a silent smile, leaning forward and back together, "Liu Zhen, he said so proudly, it turned out that he was letting others lift the tank, and when things happened, he would shrink back. This is the elder Xianting. The old man has really seen it."


    Liu Zhen looked indifferent, "City Lord Zhou, if you win, Lu Mo is yours. If you lose, then I''m sorry."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Daoyou Zhang, come on."


    Zhang Beiken didn��t say much. The realm spread out instantly, and the surrounding area became an ocean of immortal power. The mighty immortal power couldn��t help but quickly stirred up waves for dozens of miles. The gates of the saints are all pressed down.


    Lu Mo''s face changed slightly, this Beiken is not an ordinary quasi saint.


    Only soon he discovered that although the domain was powerful, it was always swaying outside, not extending to Zhou Shu''s side, and it was always separated by several hundred feet.


    After all, I was still afraid of Zhou Shu''s sage enchantment and worried about annoying the sage.


    Zhou Shu paused for a while and was about to speak. The Beiken body suddenly crooked, and he retreated hundreds of miles. His complexion was as pale as snow, and a drop of blood even hung on the corner of his mouth. He said intermittently, "City Lord Zhou is really amazing. The old man is not an opponent, not an opponent."


    The domain quickly disappeared, and Zhang Beiken also retreated to Liu Zhen''s side.


    lowered his head and said nothing, secretly said, you cheated me, I can only do this.


    "City Lord Zhou, goodbye bye."


    Liu Zhen didn''t say much, and soon disappeared.


    "These two guys are really good at acting," Lu Mo looked at Zhou Shu, and laughed unconsciously, "But even the blood has come out, it''s still a capital, haha."


    "I really want to fight them."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, a little regretful, "I have encountered this kind of thing dozens of times. These people always follow me. There is no one who really does it. There are so many people, and they are so courageous."


    Lu Mo frowned, "This is not a question of guts, you have the protection of a saint, and there is a saint enchantment at any time, who wants to provoke a saint?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said seriously, "It''s okay, you hit me to see, I promise no saints will come out."


    Lu Mo''s eyes lit up, UU reading couldn''t help but start to speak, but after thinking about it, he stopped, "Forget it, I don''t want to try it. If it doesn''t exist, it will be troublesome. Right. , Why did you come so fast?"


    Zhou Shu stared at him, "I just said slow, now I say fast?"


    Lu silently smiled, "I was in front of the Suspense Sect just now, of course I have to put on a show, haha."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I was going to come here all day long. I was just on the road. I came over when I received your Yunyin. They have been here for a few days, right?"


    "Nine days, I hurt many of us, otherwise I won''t meet you."


    Speaking of this, Lu Mo''s eyes were angry, "The Suspended Bell Sect is really unscrupulous, and it is my fault that I don''t care about the friendship of the immortal sect. I knew I would bring these troubles to Genting City. This time I will not It''s time to come back and go directly to Xianshu City to find you."


    "It''s the problem of the Suspense Sect, it has nothing to do with you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Your promotion in the Outland beyond the laws of prophecy has caused a big disturbance, and Zheng Tian is missing again, they will find it sooner or later."


    Lu silently hummed, "What does my promotion to Quasi-Saints have to do with them? The old man is so old and stuck for tens of thousands of years, he should have been promoted long ago."


    "It''s only tens of thousands of years, there are more people," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "Brother Lu, you are the first practitioner to transcend the laws of prophecy in so many years. You are the only one that the immortal world and the entire heavens want to win over. genius."


    (PS: Thank you dumb 11 for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4097: interesting

    "You said that...I''m not happy."


    Lu sighed silently, "So far, the promotion has brought me trouble, and it has also been implicated in the sect."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "The Hanging Bell Sect is too much."


    He asked Lu Mo to go to Xianshu City more than once, but it didn''t have much effect. Lu Mo still liked Genting City, too. How could he forget it after so many years of cultivation? Lu Mo looked like a greasy and cunning fat man, but he was very emotional in his heart.


    "Very excessive."


    Lumo couldn''t help cursing, "This time I''ve torn my face, I just came here to ask someone, and it hurt people, unscrupulously!"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It wouldn''t be like this before, right?"


    "There used to be Elder Zheng, but now Elder Zheng is missing?"


    Lumo grabbed Zhou Shu and said anxiously, "What the **** is going on with Elder Zheng, really like what Shu Shan said, was swallowed by chaos?"


    Zhou Shu paused and sighed, "It is true."


    "This is really bad."


    Lumo let go, his face pale a lot.


    Zhou Shu pondered, "Zheng Tian is very strong, but in the end he is just a person. With the background of Genting City, even if he encounters some difficulties, it should be temporary, right?"


    "You, Genting City disciple, are really unqualified at all. You don''t understand the inside story at all."


    Lu Mo snorted, "Yes, Genting City, apart from Elder Zheng Tian, ??and two strong men who are similar to him, are in the top 20 of the celestial pole list, but unlike Zheng Tian, ??there is no saint behind those two elders. , And both of them support Chang Rongtian. They think that Chang Rongtian is the real Genting City. He has no feelings for Miao Chengtian, or disdain, and hopes Miao Chengtian��s Genting City will disappear soon. Now Miao Chengtian The reason why it is still in Genting City is entirely because of Zheng Tian."


    Zhou Shu suddenly realized, "It turns out that it''s only the wonderful Genting City that suffers."


    "Of course it is impossible for Xuanling Sect to do anything to Chang Rongtian''s Genting City. There is a dog from Xuanling Sect. Do whatever you say!" Lu Mo cursed a few times, with an angry expression on his face. Genting City has never dealt with each other, and it��s considered good if it didn��t fight. This time the Suspense Sect came and sent Elder Xian Ting. I think it was mostly Chang Rongtian who instigated him. Whenever I saw Elder Zheng��s accident, I wanted to take the opportunity Drive us out of the sky."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Maybe, but I think it''s more because of you."


    Lumo is still uneasy, "I use the question to play, they still want to deal with Miao Chengtian."


    Zhou Shu nodded, not intending to fight, "Brother Lu, what are your plans now?"


    Lu Mo looked at Zhou Shu and said, "I can only go to your side now, but I will not join Xianshu City, I will go back to Genting City, but now I stay in Miao Chengtian, and I will only give Miao Chengtian. Can it cause trouble?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If there is any problem, you can go now, I am not afraid of trouble."


    "Well, wait for me to prepare."


    Lumo looked away, concealed the gratitude or touch in his eyes, and suddenly said, "By the way, give me your cloud, right?"


    "Yunfen?"


    Zhou Shu looked stunned, "I haven''t been to the immortal world for a long time, and I haven''t earned cloud points. Where can I give you cloud points?"


    Lu Mo took it for granted, "You have a lot, you forgot. At that time, we agreed that the cloud points I got would be divided into one-third of you. I have not been idle for these years. Even if I go to Outland, I have always been You are earning points. When you count it, you have more than ten... hundreds of thousands of points."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "That''s what you earn, just use it, don''t ask me."


    "It''s yours. If I use it, wouldn''t it be so shameless? You give it to me and I use it again. This is the way to comply with the rules. I originally didn''t want it, but I want to take it. I won''t leave the immortal world this time. I know how long it will take to come back. If you don��t take it, you may have no chance. That��s the rule..." Lu Mo talked for a while before suddenly shouting, "Hey, can you give it?"


    "Give it!"


    Zhou Shu nodded quickly and said with admiration, "Brother Lu, you are a believer."


    After replacing Zhou Shu himself, he may not be able to do this.


    "Then wait until I will, I will take it now."


    Lumo lowered his head with joy, as if he was choosing something in Genting Space.


    After a while, he raised his head, holding a few boxes in his hand, and he smiled, "Here you are! Genting City is my favorite. As long as you are within the range of Yunyin, you can take and use the treasures in the space at will. It''s a pity to go. With Xianshucheng, there is no way to do it."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "There is really no way to do it, Xianshu City can''t be so troublesome."


    Lu Mo stared at Zhou Shu, "What do you mean?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Xianshu City has Xuan Huang Jie, as long as you have enough merit points, you can put whatever you want. After I go back this time, Xuan Huang Jie will open a new function, not only can access items, but also The cultivator himself can enter the tree top space in the Profound Yellow Ring, and practice in it. The cultivation speed is faster than the best immortal veins, and will never be disturbed by others. Of course, it is not only cultivation. You are there, say Uncertainty can push the laws of prophecy to a new level."


    Lu was dumbfounded, "What are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course it is true, I dare not say anything else, the Xuanhuang Ring is definitely better than your Genting Ring."


    "I��"


    Lu was stunned for a moment, and suddenly cursed, "Don''t forget, you are also from Genting City!"


    Zhou Shu touched his nose, "Does it matter?"


    Lu Mo glared at him, "Don''t try to lie to me to leave Genting City, I will never leave the clan."


    "Okay, UU reading , I just said, I know you want to go back," Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, warmly said, "In fact, I also want you to go back. The immortal world like this now."


    "The current fairy world is completely corrupted by the Suspense Sect."


    Lumo nodded in the same sympathy, "There are laws of power everywhere, and even the Genting City, which has always advocated free practice, will become that way, alas."


    Taking a look at Zhou Shu, he shook the box in his hand, "Stop talking about it, Zhou Shu, do you want to see the baby I took out, it''s all real treasures in Genting City, I guess those guys absolutely want to No, someone actually exchanged them."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course I am interested, but wait a minute, I have to go to Miaochengtian to see it."


    "Go inside?"


    Lu Mo glanced at the Saint��s Gate, and seemed to understand something, and said with joy, ��By the way, you were going to come to Miao Chengtian, didn��t you get the call of the Saint��s Gate? Your sage enchantment, is it Miao Chengtian? Given by the saint in front? Then Miao Chengtian will be saved!"


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu was taken aback, shook his head and said, "No, I was not inspired by the Saint''s Gate, I have other things."


    Lumo''s figure stagnated, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Zhou Shu looked at the door, "But what you said seems a bit interesting."


    (PS: Thank you dumb 11 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4098: No effort

    "What do you mean?"


    Lu Mo looked at Zhou Shu, a little puzzled.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I mean, you can make the Sage''s Gate inspire some miracles or something."


    Lu was in a daze, and said in surprise, "Let the Suspension Bell Sect think that Miao Chengtian is blessed by a saint, and dare not come over and make trouble again?"


    "At least a little scrupulous."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You are gone, it doesn''t make much sense for them to come again. If there are any more saints, they probably won''t make a move, but it may attract many people who admire the saints and admire the door of the saints. , That''s also trouble..."


    Lu Mo hurriedly said, "That''s not troublesome, don''t let them in and it''s okay. Every year there are many people who come to see the door of the saints, and they are used to it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s fine."


    "I can do it," Lu Mo looked at Zhou Shu, with doubts in anticipation, "But the question is, how do you make the Sage''s Gate inspire miracles?"


    "I care about this."


    Zhou Shu smiled, it is not difficult to do a miracle.


    There is no need to communicate with the saints, just show the runes obtained before on the door of the saints in a special way. Of course, the saint book is a miracle, but Zhou Shu will only take out a part of it, and it is through After changing the concealment, the part that looks very fascinating but difficult to understand can also be seen at a glance that it is the profound avenue passed down by the saint. When that time comes, I will return to Xianshu City, and then put the remaining part in Xianshu. The city slowly unfolded.


    Of course, not everyone can see it.


    something that kills two birds with one stone.


    But, if you want to borrow the door of the saints, you may attract real saints, but it also happens, and it saves things.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, Lu Mo must have said in a deep voice, "If you do, the wonderful Genting City will definitely treat you as his own."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "I am my own person, Genting City, I only recognize Miao Chengtian."


    "Count me wrong, you know I''m easy to speak without words, and care about it," Lu Mo glared at him, "I mean, even if you fight with Suspense Sect in the future, we will stand by you. Here."


    "Hehe, of course I understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Let''s go, go inside first."


    Lu Mo hurriedly said, "Well, I should also inform the elders and tell them clearly, Zhou Shu, if you have anything to do, tell me in advance, and I will let them help."


    "No, I''ll take a look first."


    Zhou Shu stopped when he passed the Saint''s Gate.


    There is a strange feeling, as if he is really beckoning him, but when he perceives it carefully, it disappears again.


    "what''s happenin?"


    "It''s okay."


    soon entered Miao Chengtian.


    Lu silently confessed his crime and left, Zhou Shu looked around Miao Chengtian and quickly enveloped him completely.


    There are a total of 77,700 platanus trees, large and small, which are the eyes of the platanus sect in Miao Chengtian.


    ��To build wood under the Miaochengtian seed, this is an obstacle that cannot be circumvented.


    is not difficult to remove one by one, but it is easy to be noticed by the Suspense Sect, and it is not difficult to cover it, but if you want to keep it for more than a hundred years, you must ask others to help.


    Thinking for a few breaths, the spirit of mind escapes into the ground.


    The location of the core of the source was quickly determined, but Zhou Shu did not go over immediately.


    "The last time the wood was built, the golden rat offered the treasure, remember it in my heart."


    Standing in the center of the earth, Zhou Shu respectfully salutes, "Xian Ting still doesn''t know Jianmu, and I would like to thank seniors for their help."


    There was no response for a long while, but it was expected, Zhou Shu continued, "The thirty-three days came from Jianmu, Miao Chengtian remembers the love of the year, the younger generation and Jianmu only have gratitude and should not come again, but the situation is difficult. There are still many obstacles to Jianmu''s return to the Immortal Realm and the Xuanhuang Realm, and the juniors have to come here."


    "The younger generation wants to plant a bud of Jianmu in Miaochengtian to assist Jianmu through the robbery, please help me to cover up the breath of Jianmu."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "If the seniors agree, the juniors will keep the buds of Jianmu now, and if Jianmu succeeds in crossing the catastrophe in the future, Miao Chengtian can also get blessings from this, and the future glory is just around the corner. If the seniors disagree, the juniors will also Not force��"


    Zhou Shu waited for a long time, but there was no response. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he continued, "However, this bud of Jianmu will still stay, so I will send it to Senior to help Senior Nourish the creatures in the world."


    "So anyway, the bud of Jianmu will stay?"


    Ruoyouruowu''s ancient voice finally appeared, and directly connected with the divine mind, "Huangkou Xiaoer, are you a threat? The emperor and the emperor did not dare to talk to me like this!"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "Then ask seniors, what did they say."


    The voice became majestic, "Respectfully, treat me like a biological parent!"


    "Haha, haha!"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help laughing, "Funny! Birth parents? Why do practitioners of the Xuanhuang Realm treat you as your birth parents for 33 days? Miao Chengtian, I respect you as a senior to be polite, but you can tell such a ridiculous lie. Exit? You are insulting yourself!"


    "you��"


    The voice stopped, it was unexpected that Zhou Shu would respond like this.


    There are practitioners who dare to curse like this for thirty-three days.


    "Xuanhuangjie and Jianmu are our biological parents and your 33-day biological parents!"


    Zhou Shu already had a lot of anger in his eyes, "Thinking that back then, Miao Chengtian was nothing but a barren place, where even ghosts did not live. It was the Xuanhuang Realm who gave you 33 heavenly glory, but how did you treat Xuanhuang? The world? So far, the Xuanhuang world is still struggling along the heavens. UU reading is miserable, and finally found Jianmu. With the opportunity to return to the heavens, it��s fine if you don��t take the initiative to help. Now I begged to come to the door, but I still have this attitude. Do you think I will follow you, only to obey?"


    "Shit! Respect is mutual!"


    "A little favor, I thought Jianmu would be grateful, and I would be grateful to Dade. Do you take yourself too importantly?"


    "Xianting can control the immortal realm, bring troubles to the heavens, and exile the Xuanhuang Realm. You have been in it for thirty-three days. Could it be possible to stay out of it? These things are definitely not without your help, but you don��t say anything. I think we are Xuanhuang. The practitioners of the world and the Xuanhuang world will treat you as a natural ally, just being blinded by the fairy court? Then you can make a white lotus flower as a wall grass, and wait for whoever wins to take refuge? Don''t treat us as a fool for the practitioners of the Xuanhuang world!"


    Zhou Shu sneered and said, "It is the tradition of my Xuanhuang world practitioners to give courtesy first, and I will tell you politely, I beg you for help, it is for you to step down. If you have to be ignorant of promotion, I won''t be used to it. You guys, do you think you Miao Chengtian is very strong now? Xian Ting really gives you a lot of benefits, so that you are not afraid of enemies like me?"


    "To tell you frankly, I will ruin your wonderful day without much effort."


    Zhou Shu Leng Leng threw a word, and said no more, the spirit of mind quickly flew away.


    "and many more!"


    The voice that had been silent for a long time rang again, with a lot of panic.


    (PS: Thank you dumb 11 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4099: Then im going up

    This last sentence is the most useful.


    Helpless, nothing can be done without harsh words.


    But it doesn''t matter, Zhou Shu has been holding back those words in his heart for a long time, and he exhales it in one breath, which is also refreshing.


    Zhou Shu can respect the Xuanhuang Realm very much, or even compromise too much, but for the thirty-three days from Jianmuyan, then you don��t have to be too polite.


    Thirty-three days has always been an important part of the fairy world. If they don''t know the decision of Xian Ting at all, it is obviously impossible.


    Although the thirty-three days under the jurisdiction of the immortal world, the situation is more different. Miao Chengtian is not the best, but it can continue to this day, and it can still be in charge of the sect. I must have received a lot of blessings from the immortal world. The one against the immortal world, if you don''t force it, you won''t get anything.


    Zhou Shu paused, "I can wait, but I need a clear answer."


    "The answer will always be there. I definitely don''t want to face an enemy like you."


    The ancient voice was calm, "But I have a few questions, Jianmu will definitely be able to come back?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about."


    Zhou Shu said without hesitation, "Now he has returned, and he is in Xianshu City well."


    The ancient voice hesitated, "He is back, and he will never be destroyed again? Can you guarantee it?"


    "There is no guarantee, and there is no guarantee."


    Zhou Shu''s face turned gloomy, "Why Jianmu was destroyed in the first place, you should know that this account will be calculated back sooner or later."


    "This has nothing to do with me."


    The voice became alarmed, the ground was shaking, and it didn''t feel harmonious.


    Zhou Shu realized something, coldly said, "It has nothing to do with you, who is it related to?"


    The voice hesitated for a while, "How do I know, but I should understand it tomorrow. They stand tallest and see the most."


    "I know this too."


    Zhou Shu paused. The destruction of Jianmu must have been made by the Kingdom of Gods. Zhou Shu can be sure. After all, except for them, no one else has the ability to destroy Jianmu, but did they participate in the other 33 days? Maybe only Jianmu who has recovered his memory will give the exact answer.


    These thirty-three days, no one is likely to tell the truth.


    The voice hurriedly said, "I really don''t know, you can ask Jianmu."


    "Forget it, I''m not here to inquire, I''m here to ask you for help."


    Zhou Shu quickly changed his face, "How are you thinking about Jianmu Bud? Jianmu is very forgiving. This is especially true for those who helped him. Even if he made any mistakes before, it can be erased. No Investigate again, by the way, in 33 days, I have found three, and they all agreed, I also left Jianmu Bud, this fourth..."


    "I would naturally."


    The voice responded and said slowly, "May I ask, which three agreed?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Ming Yaotian, Wujitian, Xiaodutian, you ask this, do you want to make it clear, are you still in contact with them?"


    "No, it can''t be."


    The voice slowly said, "After the self-built wood collapsed, contact was broken in 33 days. I can occasionally get some news from the practitioners, but direct contact is no longer possible, alas. "


    In the long sigh, it seems that there are many things involved.


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "Is it because of Xianlu?"


    "Well, you know?"


    The voice was a little surprised, and quickly said, "Yes, it is the fairy road that replaced the gang wind belt and the rapids belt. Since the fairy roads began to be laid in the fairy garden, the passage that connects us to the outside world no longer belongs to us. The fairy road is full of immortal power and the will of the immortal world. We are restricted in what we want to do. Of course, the transmission of letters is also possible. No matter what we say, it may be intercepted, so there is no further contact."


    "It''s not hard to guess."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If you change the position, you can understand that Xianlu is convenient, but for the realm, it is the chain that imprisons them. The communication channel of each realm has been changed, and it is difficult to enter normal. The development trajectory of the city can only be developed in accordance with the design of Xian Ting."


    The voice slowly said, "Yes, but few practitioners think like you, they only care about themselves."


    "It mainly depends on what kind of position you are in. Xianlu brings them convenience. Even if they think about it, they won''t care. It is not them that loses." Zhou Shu smiled, "Although I am also a practitioner, I still hope Everyone can get benefits, whether they are practitioners, realms, or other creatures, everyone owns the heavens as equals, and they cannot harm the interests of others because of their personal interests. In the end, there is no benefit."


    The voice was silent for a while, "You are right, but now in the heavens, whoever is strong makes sense, and the interests of the practitioners are the interests of the heavens."


    "The reason must be strengthened to make the reason the truth? It is ridiculous, even though the heavens are so ridiculous."


    Zhou Shu laughed and said calmly, "Miao Chengtian, I am not here to discuss this with you. Since you are willing to leave Jianmu Bud, what are you going to do?"


    The voice said slowly, "I can''t offend you, so I can only train and assist Jianmu to cross the robbery. You don''t have to worry, I will do it if you agree. I have done this before, and I know how to do it. ."


    Zhou Shu wondered, "Have you done it before?"


    The voice was very serious, "Jianmu, which has been extended to thirty-three days, still has to overcome the catastrophe, but I believe this time is definitely easier than last time."


    "Since you know how to do it, then I won''t say more."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a bud of Jianmu appeared in front of him, and before Zhou Shu could speak, a cloud of aerosol quickly wrapped it up. uukanshu.com then sank to the ground.


    "I will not plant for the time being, I need to find the right time to hide from Xian Ting."


    "I understand, isn''t it difficult?"


    "The Suspension Bell Sect doesn''t value me, it shouldn''t be difficult."


    "If something goes wrong, what do you plan to do?"


    Facing Zhou Shu''s questioning, the voice was silent for a long time, "I don''t know either."


    "It''s very simple, just push it to me, say that I left it, you are forced."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You are willing to share the burden for Jianmu, and I can naturally also share it for you. Then, if you lose, I will help you make up for it. As long as you can keep your name, you will always come back one day. I can guarantee this."


    The voice thought for a while, "Zhou Shu, I accept your guarantee."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Very well, then I will go up. The Suspension Bell Sect knows that I have been here. You should be more cautious during this time."


    Regardless of Miao Chengtian��s true thoughts, the buds of Jianmu are left behind. Even if the initial goal is reached, it is a good start.


    Miao Chengtian is the beginning, because Ming Yaotian didn��t count it, it was scheduled by Zhou Shu. Ming Yaotian, who belonged only to the descendants of the emperor, would not go straight in even if he was a fairy garden, and his safety was guaranteed.


    The next goal should be Xiaotian.


    The things that have been said are always done.


    (PS: Thank you Jingdou Fengyu for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4100: You are not honest

    "What are you looking at there? Is things all right?"


    Lu Mo didn''t know where he came out, changed his clothes, and his face was radiant.


    "Okay," Zhou Shu glanced at him, "Brother Lu, you seem to be going well."


    "There is nothing that goes smoothly, just to say a few words individually, no effort, they have seen the things in front of the door of the saint," Lu Mo was quite contented, "They didn''t expect that when Miao Chengtian was in crisis , It was me who came out to solve the problem, the greasy fat man..."


    He paused, "Friends here, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if it''s you."


    Lu Mo��s expression was condensed, "That��s not okay. In fact, I��m very content just saying that I��m a friend. Knowing a friend like the founder is the biggest opportunity I have. If it weren��t for you, I wouldn��t be able to comprehend the laws of prophecy. more��"


    "It''s alright, ready to go."


    Zhou Shubai glanced at him and flew away quickly.


    "Wait for me, I''m telling the truth."


    Lumo hurriedly chased after him, half wondering half expecting, "Zhou Shu, how on earth are you going to inspire miracles?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "It''s all right."


    "All right?"


    Lu was stunned, "So fast, what did you do?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, "I''ll know if you go out and have a look."


    Lumo glanced at Zhou Shu, kicked short legs, and the ball flew out like a ball, turning around the aisle, "So many people?!"


    In front of the Saint��s Gate, there were at least thirty or forty people praying and chanting.


    Looking intently again, hundreds of large characters with a radius of six meters appeared on the door, which appeared and disappeared from time to time, and time was glorious, and the holy breath was undisguised, and anyone could perceive it. Look at the words carefully, and treat them as true words. Zhuji, the single word has deep meaning, and even if it is connected, it means infinite. It is Lu Mo and other quasi-sages who can''t tell the truth after watching for a long time, just feel profound.


    This is not a miracle, what else can it be.


    He looked at Zhou Shu, "Is this a saint book?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s just like a fake replacement, it''s still alive, no one can see the flaw."


    "Then this is a real miracle."


    Lu Mo said with emotion, "Such a good thing is used to help Miao Chengtian, Zhou Shu, I really don��t know how to repay it."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "There is nothing to repay, you remember to promote it in the Yunyin Yunban."


    Lu Mo hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, you don''t need to worry about the follow-up matters."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, after leaving, I have to hurry."


    Sending the talisman to the door of the sage went more smoothly than expected. He was a little worried when he noticed the presence of the holy breath on the door. He was worried that there would be a sage��s attention and it would be inconvenient for him to do things here, but it turned out not. , As soon as I read it into a book, there is no interruption. On the contrary, the Holy Breath that I created after passing through the door of the saints becomes a lot more real��it should be someone''s help.


    is not very busy, but very useful.


    "I can''t keep up with you."


    Lumo catches up a few steps, "It''s really irrational. It''s still a Hunyuan Jinxian, but the speed is so much faster than me. You don''t seem to be cultivating Xianli, right?"


    Zhou Shu opened a door smoothly, "If you can''t keep up, come in."


    Looking at the door, Lu Mo felt tight, "Your space magic weapon, is there no problem? I am not afraid that you will beat me, but I am afraid that I will break your magic weapon. How can I say that I am a freshly promoted standard. Holy, for a magic weapon..."


    "There is so much nonsense."


    Zhou Shu pushed him in, closed the door, and disappeared for a moment.


    He does not cultivate immortal power, but the law of strength is still beyond. With the blessing of Shu Zhidao, he also uses the teleportation stone from time to time to fly in the immortal road. Those who can catch up with him are probably not more than five in the immortal world. A.


    Otherwise, it can''t be from Ming Yaotian to Miao Chengtian in half a month.


    Lumo just stood firm, before he had time to look carefully, a green shadow jumped to him and looked up and down a few times, "Hey, you got something good from the Yunding space, take it out and take a look."


    "you are?"


    Lu was taken aback in silence.


    Caiying stared at his hand, "This palace is Caiying, just call me the lord of the palace."


    "Caiying, don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu suddenly appeared, pressed Caiying��s head, and smiled, "Brother Lu, this is my site. These are my companions, Caiying, Li Aojian, Zhu Dashan, Xiao Shitou, I can The immortal world comes and goes freely, and it is all dependent on them to be able to get out of the Pangu Cave."


    Road silently and one line of salute, ��I��ve been admiring it for a long time, it��s better to hear a hundred times than to see, you are all powerful.��


    Zhou Shu��s appearance made him relax a lot, but he was shocked even more. These people are on the list of ten thousand evils. According to his guess, all of them are not inferior to him, and they are all in Zhou Shu��s space magic weapon. , How does this space magic weapon hide so many powerful people?


    "This is not a space, this is a realm, a complete realm."


    Zhou Shu saw his surprise and said with a smile, "That person is the realm master, you can call him the old man. You can stay here during this time and you can find him if you have anything to do."


    Lu was silent, but he still had doubts, "The realm to carry with me? The virtual realm or the real realm? Neither is possible."


    "I''ll talk about these later, if you can come in, these are not secrets."


    Li Aojian looked at Lu Mo, "It is said that your prophecy law can be transformed into any power you have felt, and your words can follow the law. Then, can Jianyi work?"


    "Yes."


    Lu Mo nodded quickly. He had heard a lot of Li Aojian''s "evil deeds", and he didn''t dare to offend him.


    Caiying��s eyes lit up, and she forgot what she was going to do just now, "Then dare to be in love, so we can use it quickly and let us compare and see."


    "This one��"


    Lumo hesitated, "Two, I haven''t been to many places, and the sword intent I felt is not very strong. Most of it won''t be in your eyes."


    Caiying shook his head, "It''s okay, it''s okay to see, whatever."


    Li Aojian said lightly, "It doesn''t matter whether you are strong or not in your eyes."


    Lumo glanced at Zhou Shu and nodded, "Then I will try... the sword!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the surroundings became dark, and the huge world suddenly became pitch black. The wind blew up, and the black raindrops fell, falling like a knife, and piercing the ground with cracks as deep as tens of feet. The same is true within a hundred miles, and there is almost no flat ground.


    In the wind and rain, a huge sword dragged a long black light and volleyed.


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Good sword intent!"


    "You are very dishonest!"


    Li Aojian and Caiying nodded together, their eyes filled with fighting spirit.


    Zhou Shu was even more surprised. Lu Mo and his prophecy laws were obviously stronger than Zhou Shu thought. Nowadays, most of the demon refining world is composed of Shu''s power, and the rest are pure energy power. In this environment, is it because of the law, or because of Lu Mo''s own, that such a pure and powerful sword intent has evolved?


    Whatever it is, I have to ask for more advice during this time.


    (PS: Thank you Jingdou Fengyu for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4101: A few hard work

    "Arrived."


    Zhou Shu stopped and opened a door.


    Several people came out one after another, looking at the front in amazement.


    Zhu Dashan touched his head in a daze, "How long have we been in there?"


    Li Aojian pinched and counted, "Counting today, forty-nine days."


    "Forty-nine days, we ran from the fairy world to the devil world, you are so fast, Zhou!"


    Caiying jumped up and patted Shu Shu next week, "Then we are going home soon?"


    "You made a mistake."


    Lu said in surprise, "This is still the fairy world, but the devilish energy is particularly abundant... Don''t you know this place?"


    Caiying nodded again and again, "I don''t know, how come there are so many devilish energy in the immortal world? You read less in this palace, so don''t lie to this palace."


    Zhu Dashan nodded, "That''s right, looking at your greasy look, you must be a lie."


    The road was silent, "I didn''t lie to you, this is indeed the fairy world."


    "Let you usually read more books, at least look through the classics I gave you, just don''t listen. Seeing these unlearned and unskilled appearances, I really lose the face of Xian Shucheng," Zhou Shu sighed, "Brother Lu , Don''t care."


    "Say them, forget it, don''t include me."


    Li Aojian raised his head, "I don''t read much, but I know where this is. This is Xiao Dutian, one of the 33 days invaded by the Demon World."


    Lu Mo nodded, "Yes, Xiao Dutian was originally in the middle of the fairy world, but because of this incident, he was pushed to the edge of the fairy world by the fairy court."


    Caiying cursed without knowing it, "This fairy garden is really not doing any good things. If it is invaded by the devil, it will be repaired, and it will be ignored if it is pushed out?"


    "This matter can''t be blamed on the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "More than three thousand purple magic stars exploded here at the same time..."


    "More than three thousand purple magic stars?"


    Caiying was startled, "I heard from King Jiang in this palace that if it weren''t for you, the Kuiwei Realm where they lived would have been completely destroyed by 30 Purple Devil Stars. If there are 3000 stars, don''t talk about the sky. , Xianshu City can''t stop it, right?"


    "Xianshu City should be able to block one block, but it is also very difficult, let alone this."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, and said slowly, "It''s not just the Purple Demon Star, but also a lot of investment in the subsequent Demon Realm. Several demon dragons have arrived. They plan to turn Xiaodutian into the forward base of the Demon Realm in the Immortal Realm. It was unsuccessful, but there were so many purple magic stars left. Even the saints would not be able to completely remove them. If I changed my treatment, they would be temporarily pushed out and then repaired, but Xian Ting did not do everything thoroughly. After only repairing it for a little and a half, it''s nothing, and slowly Xiaodutian became like this."


    "Genting City has a responsibility."


    Lu silently sighed, "Genting City and the Chiyang League are responsible for cleaning up the sky. However, the Chiyang League was dissolved in the middle, leaving Genting City alone and unable to support it. In the end, it was not done."


    Caiying curiously asked, "What is the Chiyang League?"


    Zhou Shu explained, "The former sect in charge consisted of more than 700 immortal sects, large and small, and it was considered to have created a new model for the small sects to manage the immortal world, but the Chiyang League persisted for less than 700 years. , It was disbanded, the reason is still unclear."


    Li Aojian seemed to think, "It should be an internal division, more than 700 sects, it is difficult to be one mind."


    Lu said in a dull voice, "The good ones are split, and most of them are the ghosts of the Suspense Sect."


    "Whatever the reason, it''s a pity."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "If the Red Sun Alliance can persist, most of the fairy courts now will be different. More sects can represent the interests of more practitioners, unlike the current five sects that are completely controlled by them. For their own interests, no matter what else."


    Caiying looked at the two of them, dissatisfied, "Okay, I just asked, what do you say about so many irrelevant things?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Brother Lu, this is not the first time you have come to Xiaotian, right?"


    "I came here not long ago, intending to feel the magic inside and see if it can be used in the laws of prophecy," Lu Mo shook his head, "can''t be done, the magic here is different from what I thought. Maybe the environment in the fairy world has been changed? I have a chance, I still have to go to the real demons to see."


    "Want to go to the Demon World?"


    Caiying looked at him, confident and self-confident, "This is simple, when you arrive at Xianshu City, I will take you there and bring the little stones."


    Li Aojian frowned, "Don''t be fooling around, bring a little stone, do you believe that the Devil Realm can fight Xianshu City."


    "It''s not what I thought," Caiying stuck her tongue out, "Little Rock said she wanted to go."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "When did the little stone say?"


    "Not long ago, when Hongu was chatting with him."


    Caiying touched his chin and thought for a while, "Well, that''s it. He said that the Devil Realm is more fun than the Immortal Realm. He used to play there very enjoyable."


    "This guy��"


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head. It seems that the magic monkey has regained some memories from the past. This is not surprising. It is too late to wake up now, and it is not a bad thing. It is only at this point in time that I can write some articles around the magic monkey. But it was not appropriate. Jianmu''s crossing of the catastrophe had just begun, and the pressure on Xian Ting had not been eliminated. It was not the time to fight against the Demon Realm. Xianshu City couldn''t fight so many enemies at the same time.


    He paused, "You tell him clearly that you can''t go to the Demon Realm yet."


    "Got it."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, realized something, and nodded seriously, "Don''t worry, I told him not to go."


    Zhou Shu nodded, there is not much he can do, and the little stone doesn''t listen to him very much. He prefers to listen to Caiying and the old pot.


    Lumo followed, "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry to go to the Demon Realm, I''m more interested in your treetop space."


    While ���� was talking, two people leaned over.


    Seeing the costume, I knew it was the immortal hunter, the sign was so obvious that it couldn''t be more obvious.


    "A few fellow Taoists, UU reading , what are you doing here?"


    An immortal hunter bowed his hands, his sharp eyes swept across several people.


    Lumo''s eyes lit up and he took two steps, "I was here two hundred years ago, don''t you remember, Zhang Nuoxian arrested?"


    "It turned out to be a road fellow."


    Zhang Nuo was not surprised, and smiled, "Congratulations, now Fellow Daoist is already a senior."


    "Thank you very much."


    Lu Mo smiled and nodded, "These are my colleagues, we plan to go to Xiaodutian to see, you know, we at Genting City always shoulder the responsibility of cleaning Xiaodutian. If we have the opportunity to do something, we will do something. thing."


    "Then let''s not bother too much, I will work hard for a few people."


    Zhang Nuo nodded, stepped back a few steps, and said in a deep voice, "Xiao Dutian has not been peaceful. Recently, many murderers have sneaked in. Please be careful."


    "Understand."


    Lu silently smiled, "If we meet a murderer, we can help you send it out by the way."


    The two immortals looked at each other and smiled, and didn''t say much, and soon disappeared.


    Caiying curiously asked, "How come there are immortals here? Is it because of us?"


    "No, they should not be able to see your identity."


    Lu said silently, "There have always been immortals here. Xiaodutian is a lawless place in the immortal world, and there are many murderous people hiding in it."


    (PS: Thank you Jingdou Fengyu for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4102: not that simple

    Push away the magic mist and go to the sky.


    I can gradually see the big and small worlds.


    Caiying glanced a few times, "Strange, the devilish energy inside seems to be thinner than the outside. It doesn''t take much effort."


    Li Aojian nodded, "Indeed, especially around those small realms, I don''t feel much devilish energy anymore."


    "Xiaodutian has a total of ninety-four realms, and most of the devil energy is concentrated on 23 realms, which is the center of the purple devil star explosion. These have become dead realms, but the remaining realms are damaged. It''s not very big. The origin of the world still retains 40-50%, and they can maintain a basic ecological cycle between each other. The undestroyed gang wind belt and torrent belt dilute the devil energy day and night, so the inside looks better than the outside."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don''t underestimate the self-recovery ability of the 33 days. If it weren''t for the Heavenly God Realm of Xiaodu was bombed too hard and blocked by heavy soldiers from the Demon Realm for 300 years, it would have completely damaged the vitality. It looks like this."


    "The main world is destroyed?"


    Li Aojian thoughtfully.


    "Well, the main realm cannot be saved right now."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the front and sighed slightly, "Look carefully, that black hole is the original main realm. At the beginning, there were more than three thousand purple devil stars, and more than one thousand demon exploded around the main realm. The anger has drowned the entire world, from the inside out."


    Li Aojian slowly said, "The sky is gone, then is it meaningless for us to come?"


    "Got to try."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "According to the truth, after the demise of the main realm, the surrounding realms will not be supported. Without the backbone, they should gradually disappear. But the fact is that these small realms have not disappeared, but are using their own to slowly recover... I think it may be that the main realm has separated his origin before it disappears completely."


    Li Aojian was stunned for a while, "Is it allocated to the surrounding small world?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is the most likely answer, otherwise it is difficult to explain."


    Caiying curiously asked, "The original core is divided into several parts, can it still acquire and cast vitality normally?"


    "The origin core of most realms cannot be separated, and it is useless if it is broken, but the thirty-three days are different."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "They are all rare realms in the heavens, and the natural origin core itself has a certain regenerative ability. It has also received the power of Jianmu before. Even if it is broken, it can retain a certain amount of vitality. The possibility of resurrection."


    Lu Mo nodded and said, "Yes, Miao Chengtian had suffered a great disaster, part of the origin was taken away, and then restored. If you change to another realm, hehe, hey, I can''t even think about it."


    Looking at him, Zhou Shu was a little displeased, "Thirty-three days are certainly powerful, but the strongest is the original core of the Profound Yellow Realm. The Profound Yellow Realm has experienced countless calamities, and even was exiled to the edge of the heavens, and still preserved Enough for vitality."


    Road was silent, and sighed, "I''ll just talk about it, but there is no comparison."


    "Hehe, I know," Zhou Shu smiled, "We started from the small world. If we can find the origin of the main world, things will turn for the better."


    Lu silently paused, "After finding it, did you plant the buds of Jianmu on those small worlds?"


    can enter the world of refining demon, and can also know these secrets.


    Actually, it��s not that secret anymore. After Jianmu''s tribulation this time, all the heavens will know. Tell some people in advance to facilitate preparation.


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "This is a choice. If I can, I plan to move part of the origin back to the realm of Heavenly God."


    "The main world?"


    Caiying looked into the distance, "It''s all demonic energy, how do you let it go? Isn''t that sending the sheep into the tiger''s mouth, giving it away for nothing?"


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "Clean up part of the devil energy, and leave a space in it to place the source and Jianmu buds, as long as they are not affected by the devil energy for the time being, and wait until Jianmu crosses the catastrophe..."


    Li Aojian seemed to understand something, "Use Jianmu''s good fortune to dispel the devilish energy?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The other way round is also possible, let the devilish energy offset the calamity of good fortune."


    Lu silently palmed his hands, "Wonderful, devilish energy is not tolerant of good fortune, fight with each other, and build a tree for profit."


    Caiying also clapped her hands, "Let the devilish help Jianmu cross the robbery, you really can think of it!"


    Compared with them, Zhou Shu didn��t have much joy, and said slowly, ��It��s a tricky method. I also hope that Jianmu can rely on his own strength to overcome the catastrophe, so that he can grow better, but now it can only be so. In a good situation, we can only win four, five, thirty-three days plus a few sects such as Linglongtian, so we must use what we can use. It is impossible to ask Xianting to help build Mudujie, right? They know that they have proposed it, and we cannot agree to it."


    Caiying said coldly, "That''s for sure, they just want to destroy Jianmu."


    "Yes, it is impossible to take risks."


    Zhou Shu nodded and sighed, "Actually, I don��t really understand until now. If it��s just to cut off the connection between the Xuanhuang Realm and the Immortal Realm, why would the Kingdom of Gods achieve this step, completely destroying Jianmu, and destroying more than that? It''s the connection between the two, and it''s also the future of all the Xuanhuang Realm and the 33-born beings, they themselves are included."


    It is difficult for him to understand this.


    Jianmu is the foundation of the Xuanhuang world and the foundation of the heavens. To solve the mystery of the heavens, most of them have to land on the Jianmu. Could it be that they wanted to destroy the heavens, just like those saints? And destroying Jianmu is their first move to destroy the heavens?


    just took a step and couldn''t continue.


    Caiying suddenly said, "What if they are not included?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    "This��"


    Road was stunned, "All the practitioners are from the Xuanhuang Realm, the dragons are also the same, most of the gods are the same, UU reading , the kingdom of gods can''t always belong to the Witch and Demons?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "It is impossible for the Witch Clan, and even less for the Demon Clan. Perhaps some of them are in the Kingdom of Gods, but they will never be the leader."


    "What would it be, and what race is there?"


    Zhu Dashan thought hard, "I have seen many races, but most of them are not as good as ordinary practitioners."


    Seeing everyone''s expressions, Caiying shook his hands and said, "My palace just ask casually, don''t take it seriously."


    "Knowing that you are talking casually, but your casual talking always has a story, and it is not impossible to say it again..."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''ll talk about this later, let''s go to the source core separately, Caiying, you and Lu Mo together."


    "I still need to worry about this palace now? Even if there are some murderous people in it, that is a matter of Yijian."


    Caiying was a little dissatisfied, but soon laughed again, "Hey, it''s not my palace that you are worried about, you are letting my palace lead Lu Mo, right?"


    Zhou Shu glared at her, "Don''t be fussy, go quickly, and clean up the devil energy by the way."


    A few people left soon and flew to different worlds.


    After a while, I saw the sword light shining, followed by a series of screams.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, separated a dozen ghost shadows, and went away, while the main body flew out.


    Those patrolling immortal catches outside seem to be not that simple.


    (PS: Thank you Jingdou Fengyu for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4103: Cut off

    "Zhang Nuo, those few people, is it okay?"


    "what is the relationship?"


    Zhang Nuo frowned, "Zhou Xunmei, are you worried about their safety? Before going in, I reminded them that they are going."


    Zhou Xunmei nodded and sighed, "That''s how it is said, but they are in charge of the sect. If something happens, maybe we are also responsible."


    "What are you afraid of?" Zhang Nuo said faintly, "We have fulfilled our obligation to notify. Even if something happens, there will be others who will bear it. Genting City can''t blame us. Do you think I should speak in more detail and tell them that there is Hundreds of murderers are gathering inside?"


    Zhou Xunmei was a little apprehensive, "I didn''t mean that."


    "I want to say it too, but doesn''t it seem that we have nothing to do with immortal hunting?"


    Zhang Nuo laughed, "He knows the whereabouts of hundreds of murderers, but sits idly by. Saying it will not do us any good, and it''s easy to get into trouble."


    Zhou Xunmei paused and said in agreement, "Brother Zhang is still considerate. I haven''t been an immortal hunter for a long time, so please ask Brother Zhang for advice."


    "Wait for you to understand after a long time."


    Zhang Nuo glanced at him and sighed slightly, "I used to think that immortal hunting is very sacred and great. After joining, I also thought of arresting murderers everywhere, maintaining the immortal world, and assuming the obligation of immortal hunting, but I only know after doing so. No matter how hard you work, you don��t hesitate to spare your life. What you get are just some useless rewards. Even... After all, Xian Ting doesn''t trust us at all. In the fairy world, we have almost no possibility of improvement, so why bother to be so tired."


    "I also think that Xian Ting didn''t take us seriously, saying that it was directly under Xian Ting, but there was no practical benefit."


    Zhou Xunmei thought about it for a few breaths, "Is it because of the Supreme City incident? Xian Ting is very wary of immortal capture, worrying about us..."


    "To shut up."


    Zhang Nuo''s face sank, "Zhou Xunmei, no matter where you hear the rumors, don''t ask more!"


    "I am confused."


    Zhou Xunmei quickly changed his mouth and whispered, "Brother Zhang, let''s continue patrolling."


    Zhang Nuo nodded slightly, "Speak less, do more, just circle outside, don''t go in, don''t be like that fool."


    Zhou searched for coal and stunned, "Which fool?"


    Zhang Nuo''s eyes were a little angry, "I kindly reminded the fool who was scolded by him!"


    "Oh, I see. I just broke in last month and said that I was going to capture the immortal arrester of You Changhai," Zhou Xunmei also cursed, "A Hunyuan Taiyi, where''s the courage to go? Want to capture the top 1,000 people on the list? They are indeed stupid, so stupid that they can''t be stupid anymore!"


    "Don''t talk about it, now I probably can''t even find the soul."


    Zhang Nuo waved his hand, seemingly disdainful, but there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. I think he was such a fool back then.


    Watching the two men sink into the void, the shadow of Zhou Shu in the distance gradually faded.


    It didn��t take so much trouble. When Zhou Shu met for the first time, he could see everything about these two people with the eyes of reincarnation. Sub-respect, this respect is not due to the sacred sense of this profession, but from the first immortal hunter he knew.


    Some qualities are worthy of respect no matter where they appear or who they appear in.


    "It''s just one of the hundreds of wicked people on the list."


    Zhou Shu''s concern is that these two immortals might be the chess pieces that Xianting foreseeed something, and if they were not, then naturally, don''t worry about it.


    "Xiao Zhou, there is something here."


    Li Aojian''s voice came from the blue and white.


    With the presence of picking up, blue and white has naturally become the best communication tool. I have not seen anything that can block blue and white. No formation or rule can do it. The only thing that can affect distance is distance, but it is not within a hundred realms. problem.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Lao Li, have you found the origin core? You are the fastest."


    "did not find."


    Li Aojian looked at the world below, with a smile on his lips, "I saw many people, and some of them looked very good."


    "very nice?"


    Zhou slackened, Li Aojian''s criterion for judging people is whether he is suitable for his opponent, it is good, that is quite strong, "how much in total, don''t rush over."


    "There are about fifty or sixty, and five or six are very good. I am a little impressed with one of them. Do you know Helianhong? I went to find it last time..."


    Li Aojian paused suddenly, "I''ll talk about it later, I''ll try it first, don''t come here in a hurry."


    was obviously discovered.


    Li Aojian''s concealment skills are far inferior to Swordsmanship, and ordinary quasi-sages can easily find it. Of course, this is not a problem for him, and sword repair does not need to be concealed.


    Zhou Shu sent a letter to others in blue and white, and flew over by himself.


    Normal people are fine, but He Lianhong...The forty-third culprit on the Ten Thousand Cruel List will definitely not be the weak, and there are several people close to him, Li Aojian, I am afraid he can''t handle it.


    What do these people gather in Xiaodutian?


    Hearing what Zhang Nuo said before, Zhou Shu didn''t care about it, but now it seems that it is really not easy.


    "Ao Jian?"


    "Oh, am I so easy to recognize?"


    Li Aojian touched his nose and looked at the black-clothed old man approaching in confusion.


    "Everyone is on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List, and they all use their swords. They always have to inquire," the old man stared at Li Aojian with a bad look, "What are the people from Xianshu City doing in these dead worlds?"


    "Yes, stop talking nonsense."


    Li Aojian''s figure gradually blurred, UU reading "He Lianhong, last time you were in the outer city of tears, I was not able to meet, now I will do a break."


    The voice fell, the person disappeared, and the old man''s mind was tense.


    Unknowingly, the whole body has been enveloped by the strange sword intent, and his sword intent domain has hardly caused any obstacle to them.


    I was even more angry. How can I fight as I say that, although I also have the intent to kill, but I haven''t done it yet. Isn''t there any hatred with him?


    The old man disappeared, looking like an ordinary sword intent, but he took Li Aojian''s sword intent into it as a controllable part. It was extremely strange, and he was out of the encirclement in an instant, standing hundreds of miles away. , Scolded, "Ao Jian, the old man has no hatred with you, right?"


    "Do you still need to ask whether you have grudges or hatreds in a fight?"


    Li Aojian sneered, "He Lianhong, you have a bit of skill for the muddle-headed sword intent, but you are not my opponent, so please pay for it."


    I was a little surprised to see this sword intent for the first time, but it was only a little bit.


    Even the sword body is deflected by the opponent''s weird sword intent.


    "You should be the one who takes the fate! Aojian, after today, your name will no longer be on the Ten Thousand Fiends list."


    He Lianhong was aroused by fierceness, and his hair stood up like a sharp sword, piercing Li Aojian with his eyes, the sword intent swelled like a violent wind, and countless thunders were raised out of thin air, and the devil around him was exhausted. Was cleaned up.


    (PS: Thank you Jingdou Fengyu for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4104: worth it

    After dozens of breaths.


    A piece of white ground for thousands of miles appeared in the devilish void. There was no devilish energy in it, only countless large and small whirlpools.


    ��The remaining sword intent of the two sides is still entangled, but it does not affect the overall situation.


    Li Aojian''s complexion was indifferent, and his figure was very vague, like countless pieces of pieces.


    Old question.


    A large amount of sword intent is lost in a short time, making the sword body unable to change freely. As a result, it will be like this. The sword body sword repair cannot avoid the shortcomings.


    He Lianhong''s face turned gray, as if he had just crawled out of hell, his body was full of death, and there were ghost fires in his eyes.


    be cheated.


    Sluggish sword intent is very weird, can drive far more powerful force than himself, no matter it is law or other, it can make it a part of his sword intent, this is he can be ranked forty-three on the list of all evils. Basically, this time he planned to use this to deal with Li Aojian, and it was successful at first, but it failed the second time. It was very thorough.


    For whatever reason, after Li Aojian''s sword intent was controlled, he suddenly became many times stronger, completely a bottomless pit. In turn, his sword intent was dragged down into the water, and even the vitality was sunk in, if it weren''t out of it. Hurry up, the palace of life will be brought in.


    Is this the sword body and sword intent?


    There are so many changes, freewheeling, and such a terrifying ability to learn. I have only seen it once, and learned the essence of my sword intent.


    Shicai brought his sword body into his own sword intent, actually teaching it?


    But it doesn''t matter. He has long known the shortcomings of Li Aojian''s sword body sword repair. After the sword intent has consumed a huge amount, the sword body cannot be recovered in a short time, it will reveal many flaws, no longer control freely, and no longer indestructible. .


    I have done my own thing, I didn''t plan to defeat Li Aojian alone.


    "I said, you are not my opponent."


    Li Aojian approached slowly, his eyes as cold as the sword intent on his body.


    A rare killing intent.


    "But I am not alone."


    Several black shadows appeared one after another, falling around Li Aojian, surrounding him.


    He Lianhong sneered, "I know your weaknesses very well. It''s only you who die now. Go and kill the sword, Aojian, I don''t know why you are looking for me, and I don''t want to know, anyway, you are dead. Up."


    Without waiting for the words to finish, the dark shadows rushed up together.


    are not weak, just the ones Li Aojian saw before.


    All of them looked attentively, and they worked hard to get killed in one shot. No matter why Li Aojian appeared here, he couldn''t leave anymore.


    "Weakness?"


    Li Aojian''s mouth curled, it was indeed a weakness that could be targeted in the past, but now...


    The vague figure quickly solidified, and four sword lights flew towards the attacking figure.


    comes first, speed and strength are at their peak.


    Li Aojian is very satisfied.


    And the four people were palpitated, and the power beyond the law made them at a loss for a while, and the absolute realm was broken at once. The magic weapon that was taken out was bombed as soon as it was sacrificed, and they could only explode the core of the law in a hurry. The power burst out completely, and it was able to evade this indescribable sword light.


    The core of the law that burst out hastily made the palace of life overwhelmed, and the bridge of souls was scattered.


    It was hard to settle down, but Li Aojian disappeared.


    Perceived something, Helian Hong flees into the world in a hurry.


    At this time, even if he still has combat power, he has no fighting spirit. Several quasi-sages who are similar to him are forced away by a sword. How can he fight?


    If that sword came to yourself, has it already been lying down?


    just ran out a few steps before he stopped.


    It seems to be stuck in an unknown space, and I don��t know what I have sensed. The bridge of the soul is suddenly bound, and I don��t even have the ability to think, and my body naturally loses control, falling helplessly in the void, only stubborn. The palace of life is still insisting, even if they have surrendered inside.


    Li Aojian''s fuzzy figure appeared in front of him, shook his head slightly, and waved his sword.


    The plain sword intent instantly shattered He Lianhong into countless shining dust and sand.


    Li Aojian''s gaze fell into the chaotic dust, his sword intent was like a grate, turning up and down, searching for something in it.


    "Stop looking."


    Zhou Shu fell in front of him, "The wheel of life is broken, and the palace of fate has dissipated early, and he is dead."


    Li Aojian frowned, "I told you not to come in a hurry. Not only did you come, but I also robbed the person I was about to kill."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It will be troublesome for you to surpass the law one more time, it is more convenient for me."


    It is not easy to kill the quasi-sage. The power beyond the law must be available. Otherwise, the palace of life cannot be destroyed. After the palace of life is destroyed, the wheel of life and the bridge of soul must be broken at the same time. Slowly, the soul in the bridge of soul If there is a chance to leave, there is also a chance to be reborn.


    Of course, it''s much easier to get in while taking advantage of it.


    The emperor Helian Hongcang broke into Zhou Shu��s reincarnation realm and lost control of his mind. Shu Zhili went into the palace of life, destroying the bridge of soul from the inside, and the empty palace of life lost its function, and the core of the algorithm was still being manufactured. Power, the wheel of life is still creating vitality, and it''s just a mine.


    He looked at Li Aojian, "I don''t understand, why do you have such a big murderous intent to He Lianhong."


    Li Aojian has his own standards for doing things. He is never a person who is jealous of evil, nor can he kill for justice or good and evil.


    With such a determination to kill someone, it was the first time Zhou Shu saw him.


    Although I don''t understand, I still kill it first.


    Li Aojian looked at the residue, his calm eyes with some anger, "He killed some people who shouldn''t die. UU reading "


    "Then **** it."


    Zhou Shu laughed, so that it became clear, Li Aojian spoke, not regretting his death, "Lao Li, you have become a lot stronger, I am worried for nothing."


    Li Aojian smiled, "Of course."


    His becoming stronger, apart from his understanding of sword intent, is to make up for the shortcomings of the sword body itself. There is no buffer between the sword body and the sword intent, and a large amount of power loss cannot be supplemented and relieved. There will naturally be a gap. Appeared, so Li Aojian added a program to add vitality between the two. The vitality can become a sword body, and it can also become a sword intent. With vitality as a buffer, the gap period will be less or even gone.


    Although the price was to consume a lot of vitality and even affect life, he felt it was worth it.


    Sword repairs are swords, not longevity.


    "you guys��"


    Seeing He Lianhong, who was still talking in the world just now, there is not even a trace of soul left. The complexions of the four people have changed. Some of them already wanted to escape, but they hesitated to move because they found out. There were a few more people behind the two people in front of them.


    "What ours and yours, hurry up and fight with this palace. Those who don''t fight are not allowed to go, and those who win are not allowed to go!"


    Caiying pointed at them, but stared at Zhou Shu and Li Aojian, dissatisfied and worried.


    It can be seen from the remaining sword intent that this battle is by no means easy.


    (PS: Thank you Jingdou Fengyu for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4105: Large

    "Caiying, come here."


    Zhou Shu beckoned and turned to the four quasi-sages who were about to escape, "You guys don''t rush away, let''s talk, I have no intentions."


    The four of them glanced at each other, slowly raised their hands, and said with a vigilant look, "What are you going to talk about?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Let��s make an introduction first, next Zhou Shu, now is the second place on the list, Lao Li?"


    Hearing Zhou Shu''s name, the four of them were shocked and their faces turned pale.


    I didn��t expect that even the city lord of Xianshu City would come. An Aojian is already very troublesome, plus Zhou Shu...


    sighed secretly, the thoughts of running and resisting disappeared, and there was no vigilance on his face, only helpless.


    No matter what is waiting for them, they can only accept it.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Li Aojian understood something, and said faintly, "Li Aojian, the ninety-seventh on the list."


    Caiying raised her hand with excitement, "Palace Master Caiying, 95th, you can call me Lord Palace Master! Hey, Lao Li, this palace is now taller than you!"


    "Haha, you are taking advantage of Anding City, we don''t show your face when we guard the city of Xianshu."


    Zhu Dashan laughed a few times and hugged his hands in front of him, "Zhu Dashan, the hundred and forty-five million people on the list."


    Lu Mo looked at the few people who signed up and felt uncomfortable. He pinched his nose a few times and didn''t know what to say or what to say. He couldn''t say the position of the celestial pole list.


    The few people looked at each other, and hesitated to give their names.


    "Yu Lu, one hundred and forty-five on the Ten Thousand Fouls List."


    "Pan Xiangdi, one hundred and seventy-ninth on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List."


    "Zhuang Buqi, the twentieth and second on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List."


    "Zhuang Bu eighth, 204th on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List."


    "Several people, I''ve been looking up for a long time."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Look, we are all people on the list of the worst, all enemies of the immortal world, so there is a lot to talk about, right?"


    "I can''t wait to compare with the lord."


    Yu Gongjin bowed a salute, "City Lord Zhou, just ask if you want to ask, I will never lie."


    "Don''t have to be so polite."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "We are not the immortal hunter, nor the Shushan sword repairman. We never thought of dealing with you. As for He Lianhong, it is a personal grudge, you don''t care."


    Yu Lu hurriedly said, "City Lord Zhou, it is the first time that we have met He Lianhong, and it is even more impossible to have any revenge for him."


    "Absolutely nothing."


    Zhuang Bubal nodded. He and Zhuang Buqi are brothers. They look very similar. Both of them have no hair, but one is fat and the other is thin.


    "The two Zhuang brothers are good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression condensed slightly, "I also know a little bit about your situation. Several of them were listed on the list of all evils because of entanglements with the sect of the immortal world. What is the reason for your gathering here this time? ?"


    Yu Lu sighed, "We don''t know."


    Caiying was a little unhappy, "Nonsense, you don��t know what to do with so many of you together?"


    "Master Palace, I really don''t know."


    Yu Lu didn''t dare to neglect, "I came to Xiaodutian after receiving the news from Qian Tiangong, but I haven''t seen Qian Tiangong yet, and I don''t know if he has anything to do with us."


    "So are we."


    Zhuang Buqi followed, "We also received the news, and we don��t know what the details are."


    Pan Xiangdi also spoke, "Yes, we just got together, and we don��t know what the situation is, or why Qian always looks for us. Those who come earlier may know a little bit."


    "Qian Tiangong?"


    Caiying blinked, "I seem to have heard of this name, several times..."


    Li Aojian said indifferently, "Qian Tiangong, the eighth on the Ten Thousand Fiends List, is a refiner, and the only master recognized by the heavens to be able to rank alongside the pavilion master of the Duobao Pavilion."


    Zhu Dashan looked puzzled, "Why is such a person included in the list of ten thousand murderers?"


    Li Aojian said calmly, "Offended someone."


    Caiying was stunned, "Who would offend a great master, is it okay to look for trouble?"


    Li Aojian gave her a blank look, shut up and said nothing, Zhou Shu smiled, "You like to ask questions, but Old Li doesn''t like it."


    Zhuang Buqi glanced at a few people, felt that there was a chance, and quickly said, "My lord, Qian Tiangong has established a heavenly workshop in the immortal realm. He intends to be the best refining workshop in the immortal realm. Many other businesses were suppressed. Later, the dispute between the two sides intensified. Tiangongfang had several strange events in succession. For example, the accumulated materials exploded, ruining a small world, and the magic weapon of refining also went wrong. People were victimized. After only more than three hundred years, Tiangongfang was forced to close down. He himself was expelled from the fairy world by Xian Ting. Later, because he built magic treasures for the people on the list, Xian Ting was included in the list of ten thousand people. The ranking has risen all the way to the eighth place."


    "That''s it..."


    Caiying groaned, "He also made your magic weapon, right?"


    Zhuang Buqi nodded, "Our brother is that we are not good at refining tools, and we cannot go to the fairy world to find a tool master if we collect suitable materials. We can only entrust Qian Tiangong."


    Yu Lu followed nodded, "My Taoist tools were also cast with Qian Tiangong''s help, so I will come whenever he summons them."


    "I understand it!"


    Caiying suddenly realized, and looked at Zhou Shu excitedly, "Zhou, that Qian Tiangong must be looking for trouble with Ruyilou, summon them to play Ruyilou together!"


    Li Aojian shook his head unconsciously, "Ruyi Tower is too far away from the sky."


    Caiying said seriously, "My palace knows that UU reading must gather first and then fight all the way."


    Lu Mo hesitated, "It shouldn��t be the case. Xiaodutian is considered a lawless place. It��s not easy to come to the immortal realm with more people, but if so many people on the list of ten thousand fierce people enter the immortal realm with great fanfare, I��m afraid they just entered Xianlu was discovered, not to mention going to the Ruyi Tower, you can''t go far at all."


    Li Aojian looked disdainful, "Everyone knows the truth, but you don''t know it, and you''re still talking nonsense."


    "My palace is too lazy to care about you."


    Caiying thought of something, and turned to those few people, "That means Ruyi Tower has to pass through here, right?"


    Yu Lu stagnated, "We discussed this when we were together, but we didn''t hear that Ruyi Tower would pass through Xiaodu Realm in the fight, and there was no plan to go out," he glanced at Caiying, "but also. This is not impossible. Qian Tiangong still has a lot of influence in the immortal world. There are many more sources than us. Maybe he knows some inside information, otherwise he won''t call us over."


    Zhuang Buqi slowly said, "There must be something to convene..."


    "Look, Hongu thinks so."


    Caiying nodded in satisfaction, "Qian Tiangong knows that Ruyi Lou is coming, and to bring you together, he must be trying to rob Ruyi Lou!"


    Her eyes lit up as she said, many stars flashed out, and she went straight to Zhou Shu, "Zhou, we have a chance, why don''t we join them and get a big vote!"


    (PS: Thank you 20190707 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4106: Psionic

    After listening to Caiying''s words, all of them felt tight.


    slowly settled down, a little nervous and a little anticipating.


    Really want to do a big vote?


    It is equivalent to having a death feud with Ruyilou, but there is already a grudge, and Zhou Shu is here, there is a great chance of success, the ranking of the Ten Thousand Swordsman can rise a lot, and more importantly, if it catches up Zhou Shu, if he goes to Xianshu City, his life safety can also be guaranteed.


    That was a strong city that Xian Ting had not been able to defeat after all his efforts.


    Thinking of this, Zhuang Buqi couldn''t bear it, "If Ruyilou really comes, we are willing to follow the Lord Palace Master."


    Zhuang Buba glared at him, and said solemnly, "Even if the Ruyi Tower does not come, we are willing to follow."


    Yu Lu hesitated, "I am willing too."


    Others have shown their loyalty, and I definitely can''t help but speak. I don''t know Zhou Shu''s thoughts yet, so I am not out of danger, and I have to seize the opportunity.


    Caiying was a little dazed, how could they say something to Zhou Shu, and these people would be effective? Suddenly overwhelmed by the electricity, he looked at Zhou Shu and blinked.


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "If a few people intend to go to Xianshu City, I will consider it, but not now."


    He does not discriminate against the people on the list, but I have to say that these few people are indeed not so real. They were summoned by Qian Tiangong and saw that he quickly changed their courts. At least loyalty is not good enough, but that Except for Pan Xiangdi, who was silent.


    The gathering of these people on the top of the list will definitely interfere with their search for the source and place the buds of Jianmu, and they may be taken away if they are placed.


    You have to think about it.


    Zhuang Buqi shook his head slightly, with many regrets, but was still unwilling, "It''s up here, can we go to Xianshu City?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course there is no problem passing the test."


    Zhuang Buba hurriedly said, "Please rest assured, the city lord, we will definitely abide by the rules of Xianshu City. In Outland, we are not people who like to cause trouble. Of course, we will spare no effort to deal with the immortal world. The city lord will say what it says."


    Yu Lu Si pondered for a few breaths, "Me too."


    Caiying was a little upset, "What are you talking about? Zhou, are we going to visit Ruyilou?"


    "What Ruyi Lou, don''t know what the situation is, don''t make trouble."


    Zhou Shu patted her head and said slowly, "I don''t know when Qian Tiangong will arrive?"


    Zhuang Buqi thought for a while and said, "City Lord, according to the news he gave us, it should be here these few days."


    "It''s Zhou City Lord."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him profoundly, Zhuang Buqi''s heart tightened, and he changed his mouth quickly. Zhou Shu nodded and said with a smile, "Then I will wait for Qian Tiangong too... Oh, it seems that I don''t have to wait. "


    A few people shook slightly, and quickly looked into the distance.


    After a short while, a flying boat slowly approached in the thick devilish air.


    It''s not so much a flying boat, but rather a chariot. The four wheels on fire leave a black track. The thick gray car body is simple and mellow, and looks wooden, but there is no trace of cracks or traces of craftsmanship. It seems to be made of nature, it''s really ingenious.


    There are two servants standing on the front of the car, looking straight ahead, motionless.


    Pan Xiangdi''s eyes lit up and he walked up quickly with a humble attitude.


    Yu Lu hesitated, and then walked over to salute, very respectful.


    Zhuang Buqi and Zhuang Buba stood beside Zhou Shu, but they didn''t go over, and they moved closer to Zhou Shu.


    "This person is pretty big."


    Caiying curled her lips, very dissatisfied, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t come out, the servants you brought are so rude, and you don''t move when you see the quasi-saint salute, like a piece of wood, this palace hates such people the most!"


    Zhou Shu touched her head, could understand her dissatisfaction, and smiled and said, "They are originally wood."


    "Ah, is it a puppet?"


    Caiying''s eyes widened, "I can''t see it at all, my eyes are very spiritual, there are laws and fluctuations, and there is a breath of flesh and blood."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, because it is a psionic puppet."


    "What kind of psionic power? Is it made of a corpse?"


    Caiying thought of something, a trace of contempt flashed in her eyes.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not..."


    "Is it a living person?!"


    Caiying couldn''t bear it anymore, and said angrily, "No wonder, this kind of person deserves to be on the list of ten thousand fierce people! This palace wants to..."


    "You, can''t you wait for me to finish?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the chariot and sighed, "It is neither a dead person nor a living person. The creation of psionic puppets requires a special material similar to flesh and blood, which is very difficult to deploy, and the basic materials required are also rare. It seems to be several kinds of mushrooms. The combination came from the world of the devil, the world of the dragon, the world of the Buddha, and the world of witchcraft. I originally wanted to try it, because the psionic puppet is both a general puppet and a multi-clan leader. It is very strong, but it is really troublesome to make, and...


    "And what, fellow Taoist?"


    The chariot stopped, the curtain slowly opened, and a middle-aged man walked down.


    The attire is a bit peculiar. Wearing weird monocular glasses, the eyes behind the glasses are crystal clear and transparent, and the material looks like a blue magic crystal. The left hand is disconnected from the shoulder and replaced by a special arm made of dragon gold. The right hand is intact. He shook a black metal fan.


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Xianshu City Zhou Shu, I have seen Master Tiangong."


    "In front of the city lord, I dare not be a master."


    Qian Tiangong shook his head, his eyes gleaming, "City Lord Zhou hasn''t told me the answer yet."


    This is the first time someone has said the name psionic puppet. How can you not ask clearly? Before, everyone thought that he was using a living person as a puppet, and being on the list of the worst is not related to this matter, but he was disdainful to explain.


    "And easily misunderstood."


    Zhou Shu laughed, UU reading "Master, it''s just that, I don''t have any special experience in this regard."


    Qian Tiangong looked at Zhou Shu and pondered for a few breaths, "That''s because I was worried, ha ha, but I heard that Xianshu City has made a lot of achievements on the side of puppets. If you have the opportunity, I would like to ask the city lord for advice."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It is someone else''s love. Compared with Master Tiangong, it''s nothing."


    "It''s okay to try?"


    Li Aojian looked at the puppet and said suddenly.


    didn''t know how this guy became interested in puppets.


    Caiying thought of something, and hurriedly followed Li Aojian, "I''m here to try, too, there are two puppets! We are one of us!"


    Zhou calmed down, "Don''t be fooling around."


    Qian Tiangong laughed, "It''s okay, if you want to try it, but the point ends, my puppet won''t hurt people," he said, patted his hands twice, "Zhang San, Li Si, come down, Wang Five, on Saturday, put the car away."


    The two puppets leapt upon hearing the sound, got out of the car very flexibly, and stood steady like a mountain in the void.


    Two more puppets emerged from the carriage, but they were made of iron wood. They were very tall. They surrounded the chariot, and they were dismantled.


    The ���� huge chariot of seven or eight feet, instantly turned into two piles of less than half a foot of material, the two puppets grabbed them and stuffed them into their belly, and then stopped in place.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention in the middle of the night, thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4107: do not understand

    Soon, the two and the puppet fought together.


    took a look, Zhou Shu looked away.


    Psionic puppets are very strong, and may be stronger than most quasi-sages, but they are mainly strong in the flesh. The power they use is not a rule nor familiar with the avenue, and has nothing to do with the puppet��s road. It is full of vitality and is more like alive. The strange beast, unlike the puppet Zhou Shu thought, it doesn''t make sense to look at it more.


    Li Aojian wanted to try, maybe he was curious.


    "Why, City Lord Zhou can''t look good?"


    Qian Tiangong smiled faintly, and the fan in his hand slowly closed.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s not that I look down on my eyes, it''s that I don''t understand, the master puppet way is beyond the scope of my understanding."


    Qian Tiangong paused slightly, and said in a slow voice, "Can the puppet Tao that Zhou City Master understands can create life?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "A puppet is a puppet, and it doesn''t and shouldn''t have life."


    Qian Tiangong''s expression was condensed, "Why shouldn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Puppets are tools in the hands of practitioners. The purpose of their existence is to obey the orders of practitioners. If a puppet has life, then it is a creature. A creature will have its own will and cannot be anyone��s tool. Naturally, I shouldn��t be called a puppet anymore... Frankly speaking, I know how to make a psionic puppet, but after knowing that the psionic puppet has life, I gave up, not because of trouble."


    "City Lord Zhou''s thoughts are similar to what I heard before."


    Qian Tiangong shook his head slightly, with a trace of regret in his eyes, "I thought that City Lord Zhou could understand, and I could also study the Puppet Avenue with the City Lord. It''s a pity."


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "It''s normal to have differences in the way, and it''s not that we can''t study together."


    Qian Tiangong shook his fan, "The fundamental concept is different, and most of them can''t be studied. What I want to do now is to inject life into the puppet, just like the spirit in the Taoist device, not only the psychic puppet, the ordinary puppet, and even I use it now. There are other chariots...Is the city owner interested?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "It''s true that I can''t study together, but I want to ask, what is the point of the master doing this? In order to make the puppet smarter and more obedient, you can come and go?"


    Qian Tiangong''s face was dark, "I didn''t treat them as my servants, I treat them like family members."


    "It''s me who made a mistake."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If you want to use the puppet road to integrate other laws and avenues, life is definitely not a necessary condition..." Seeing Qian Tiangong''s increasingly sharp eyes, he smiled, "Forget it, I don''t think we will be together. The research is necessary, Master, let��s not talk about it.


    "Well, it''s just a pity."


    Qian Tiangong nodded slightly, "Why is City Lord Zhou here?"


    "I just passed by, and then found that many people on the top of the list were gathering here. One of them was familiar, so I resolved personal grievances by the way, and then signed up and learned from them that Master Tiangong was coming over. "This is an opportunity, so naturally I have to stay and have a look," Zhou Shu showed a bit of admiration, "I saw a master today. It is indeed a well-deserved reputation. Whether it is a chariot or those puppets, it is amazing."


    Qian Tiangong stagnated, and said with a smile, "City Lord Zhou is really calm."


    He was able to come here, naturally knowing the situation here, and it was said by a quasi-sage here. I thought Zhou Shu would cover up one or two, but he didn''t expect to say everything.


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "Master, there is no conflict between you and me, there is nothing to say."


    "I don''t want to conflict with you either, but..."


    Qian Tiangong shook his head and said slowly, "City Lord Zhou, aren''t you curious? Why did I call these people here?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If the master is willing to say, I am naturally very interested. How to say I am also on the list of ten thousand evils, not to say that we are together, it is somewhat related," He paused and looked into the distance." It''s time to stop over there, it might not look good if you continue to fight, Caiying, Lao Li, come back."


    The two figures quickly turned back, and the two puppets with heavy hands and feet wanted to chase them, and Qian Tiangong drank them back.


    Zhu Dashan snorted, "You two, it''s so rude. Go up and fight without saying anything."


    "If I didn''t speak quickly, you would be the one who followed Lao Li!"


    Caiying stared back unceremoniously, "But it''s meaningless, this puppet... feels weird to this palace, what do you think, Lao Li?"


    Li Aojian thought for a while, "I don''t want to fight with something like this anymore. People are not people, ghosts are not ghosts."


    Caiying felt the same way, "Yeah, I don''t want to."


    "Enough for you two."


    Zhou Shu frowned, and said indifferently, "Master, I won''t introduce more, these two guys don''t exist."


    "I am very grateful to them. They have helped me a lot. Those puppets lack experience in fighting sword repairs. After this fight, I can improve, such as the differentiation and combination of details..." Qian Tiangong paused. Gan smiled and said, "Forget, don''t say this, you and my puppets are different."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looking serious.


    He is really not interested in this so-called puppet way, even a little disgusted, creating vitality is the right way, creating life is not, and injecting life into puppets, even more so.


    is not what he wants.


    Qian Tiangong said in a slow voice, "City Lord Zhou, I call these people over, it really has something to do with Ruyilou..."


    "Let''s talk about it in Hongu!"


    Caiying yelled, his face flushed with excitement, "Zhou, it happened that we were together to do a big vote!"


    Qian Tiangong stagnated, and said slowly, "I don''t have..."


    "you are welcome!"


    Caiying shook his head quickly, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "We didn��t help you specifically, but Xianshu City was also fighting against Xianting, and Ruyi Tower happened to be the property of Xuanlingzong and Baidi City. When we met this opportunity, we just took them in one pot. , When will they come and when will we do it? At that time, the palace can take the lead!"


    "Caiying, listen to people finish."


    Zhou Shu grabbed her arm and pulled her back, pressing her head firmly.


    is also a little strange in his heart, still guessed right? Is Qian Tiangong convening people really to deal with Ruyilou? In this case, he doesn''t mind participating. Among the three major merchants, Ruyi Louben is the one that should go bankrupt.


    I''ve been on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List for so long, and I haven''t done anything like this before, so I''m ashamed of it.


    Qian Tiangong smiled a little embarrassedly, "No, I didn''t want to rob Ruyilou."


    "Ah, don''t you rob?"


    Caiying was taken aback, disappointed.


    Lumo finally had the opportunity to speak, "I don��t think so. It is definitely not a good idea to robbery in the immortal world, even in the edge of the world."


    "No, I don''t understand a bit."


    Qian Tiangong looked at them and shook his head in confusion, "How did you think that I was going to robbery? I never seemed to have done anything like this before. Is it because I''m on the list of violent people, or because of you. I really want to go?"


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention in this life and the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4108: Hou Mu Mu

    The few people looked at each other, and finally their eyes fell on Caiying.


    She was the first to talk about robbery, and she was always agitating afterwards, and she was the one who moved the others.


    In the face of many gazes, Cai Ying did not fear, and looked at Qian Tiangongdao, "Why didn''t you rob? Ruyilou didn''t shut down your Tiangongfang, but also killed you on the list?"


    Qian Tiangong paused, and pointed to Zhuang Buqi and others, "These are the ones who said it?"


    "Yup."


    Caiying nodded quickly.


    "The hearsay, the hearsay is nothing."


    Qian Tiangong looked around and quickly found something, "This fellow Pan Xiangdi, who used to be from Tiangongfang, you can listen to him."


    Zhuang Buqi was stunned, "Huh? You are from Tiangongfang?"


    "It used to be."


    Pan Xiangdi nodded and said calmly, "I worked in Master Qian''s Tiangongfang, and I was taken care of by Master Tiangong, and I am a junior, but..." He glanced at Qian Tiangong and sighed, "Tiangongfang In the final analysis, it was because Master Qian focused on refining tools and didn��t care about other things, and he didn��t know people well. He recruited many people who didn��t understand business at all to manage it. There were conflicts with many businesses, and the business was deteriorating. In fact, it has nothing to do with Ruyilou. Even if Tiangongfang is not in the Immortal Realm, it will have the same result in Outland."


    Qian Tiangong stagnated, "Xiao Pan, don''t you need to be so blunt."


    Pan sighed to the flute, "But this is the truth, you can''t deny it, Master."


    Qian Tiangong laughed twice, "Hey, I''m still not suitable for these things."


    Caiying was very dissatisfied, "Pan Xiangdi, you know, why didn''t you say it just now?"


    Pan Xiangdi faintly said, "Without the master��s permission, I can��t make false claims about other people��s right and wrong, or else I��ll be the same as them? Besides, the master himself has not thought about defending this matter, so why should I say it? , It makes the master unhappy."


    Zhuang Buqi and the others blushed, but they wanted to say something but did not speak.


    Yu Lu Zhi was stuck, "Pan Daoyou, you are the old master of the master, if you know it, just remind you, why let us guess randomly, watch this trouble..."


    Pan shook his head to the flute, "If you didn''t take the rumors as true, it would be fine."


    Yu Lu couldn''t help but said, "The situation was..."


    Pan Xiangdi''s eyes became cold, "If you want to survive, you can''t ignore the facts."


    "Don''t you want to live?" Yu Lu was also a little angry. "It''s a light word. He Lianhong just died in front of us, and our fortune-telling is hanging by a thread. In front of City Lord Zhou, shouldn''t there be anything we should say? Let''s talk about it. We don��t know that those are just rumors."


    Pan Xiangdi said calmly, "City Lord Zhou said that it was a personal grievance, that you are afraid of death..."


    "A little thing, we don''t care, don''t say more."


    Seeing that the two are going to fight again, Zhou Shu ended up fighting. This Pan Xiangdi is good. Xianshu City will be able to use it in the future. It is best not to get into trouble because of this. He looked at Qian Tiangong and seemed thoughtful. "It turns out that the master was not framed by Ruyi Lou, so why did the master make it to the list of ten thousand evils?"


    Qian Tiangong touched his beard, "I just like to help people refine tools by the way and do Tiangong."


    Pan Xiangdi looked at Zhou Shu, "I know a thing or two about this. No matter who it is, as long as he has good materials, he will help refine the equipment. The second is because of the Tianwu City, which was built by Master Qian. Several great immortal cities have also invited Master Qian. Many opponents in the immortal world have become even more terrifying opponents thanks to the help of the master, so the name of the master has also entered the list of ten thousand evils, and it is getting higher and higher."


    Yu Lu forgot to argue, "Ah, Tianwu City was built by a master?"


    "The master is really a master," Zhuang Buqi saluted respectfully. "The steel fortress that the immortal world could not break was originally written by the master. No wonder Tianwu City doesn''t need a formation."


    Zhuang Bubal followed, "If I have the opportunity, I would also like to ask the master to help build the fairy city."


    I have to say that the two people''s skill at making the rudder is indeed very high. They changed the door quickly before, but now that the situation is wrong, they immediately changed their tone.


    Caiying stared at these people dissatisfied, as if looking for them to vent their anger.


    Zhuang Buqi Zhuang Buba felt it, and quickly retracted.


    Qian Tiangong seemed to think, "If I can find enough good materials, I can go and see."


    Pan Xiangdi sighed unconsciously, "Master, when can you fix your unfamiliar shortcomings?"


    "Don''t talk about this yet."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Master, what is the matter with them, tell me if I can help?"


    Qian Tiangong doubted, "City Lord Zhou is willing to help?"


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "It''s not a puppet road thing, you can try other things. Besides, Xianshu City is also very curious about the fortress of Tianwu City."


    "Puppet Road... I knew that City Lord Zhou would be willing to help, so I wouldn''t have to look for other people."


    Qian Tiangong was quite happy, "What I want to do is to need people, but also because the puppets can''t help, you guys, do you know Houdu?"


    Lu thought for a while, "Houdu mud, seems to be a kind of material? I have seen someone selling it in the cloud board."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "It is indeed a kind of material, not expensive, and Xianshu City once had it. It seems that the fairy world has been collecting this."


    "It was not originally used for these."


    Qian Tiangong smiled, "For me, Houdu mud is a very special material, but unfortunately it is not produced much, usually there is no at all. Only after each Pangu cave does it appear in the heavens, most of them are in no one. Realm, or in some small secret realms, no matter what, UU read a hundred years later, they will change into other things, and they will never be found again. City Lord Zhou is right, Immortal Realm pays much attention to collecting mud, especially It is the Ruyi Tower, they are responsible for this, almost every time after Pangu Grotto, they will lavishly collect it in the heavens, and what I get is not enough."


    Pan Xiangdi thought of something, his eyes lit up, "Could it be that the master wants to rebuild Tiangongfang?"


    "I have some thoughts recently."


    Qian Tiangong paused, "I plan to find someone to help me collect the mud and mud, and to grab it before Ruyilou and other businesses, as much as I can receive. Of course, I have to go to all the heavens and look for it carefully. It''s a chore, but I will pay according to the amount of mud and mud that I get. I can refine magic weapons and so on. If Xianshu City is willing to help, I can do it for a fortress like Tianwu City, but the materials are up to you. Out."


    Caiying rubbed her fingers, "Houdu...what a weird name, what does it look like?"


    "I have it here. Many people should have seen it. The period after Pangu Cave was the peak of production."


    Qian Tiangong took out a wooden box, inside it was a piece of khaki soil, which looked like ordinary soil.


    Caiying looked at it for a long time, and was suddenly surprised, "Ah, is it moving?"


    "Can you see? You are not an ordinary person."


    Qian Tiangong was shocked when he heard the sound, looked at Zhou Shu, and said slowly, "It does have life, but it''s just life."


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your long-term support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4109: Tiangongfang

    "Living material?"


    Caiying looked at the mud in the box curiously, and wanted to reach out and touch it.


    "Take it."


    Qian Tiangong stuffed the box over and looked at Zhou Shu, "City Lord Zhou has also heard of the rumors about Houdu mud?"


    Zhou Shu said blankly, "I''ve heard of it."


    "Hehe, many people say that the Houtu Mu is the origin of many living things, including humans, and some people use the Hou Mu Mu to pinch people, hoping to create a new race, but the result is not successful," Qian Tiangong paused. "Of course it is impossible to succeed. Before Pangu Caves appeared, many creatures and humans existed, and there was no such thing as Hou Mumu before Pangu Caves. How could Hou Mumu be the origin of so many living beings? Of course it��s a lie. I don��t know what the origin of the creatures are, but it��s definitely not the mud."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "What the master said is, but there are signs of life in this mud."


    "It is not a real life, and does not have the characteristics of life."


    Qian Tiangong said in a deep voice, "I have studied them for a long time. Although they are very active, they do not thrive, nor are they mature or aging. After maintaining for a period of time, they disappear with the soil or change into other things. Common ore is occasionally jade, but it is of little value. I haven''t seen it turn into a good thing so far."


    "If you don''t use reproduction as the goal, or growth as a means, it''s really not a complete life."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, looking at him, "If they are definitely going to disappear or become useless, what is the point of collecting them?"


    Qian Tiangong paused, "Extend their active period, let them listen to me, and then build..."


    "A real heavenly workshop."


    Pan Xiangdi couldn''t help answering the conversation, his face flushed a little because of his excitement, "The living heavenly workshop that I can produce and manufacture does not require anyone to refine in it. You can get the best magic weapon as long as you send in the materials. !"


    Several people are all stuck.


    Zhou Shu is no exception. As he said, this Tiangongfang is very interesting.


    "This is what I said many years ago."


    Qian Tiangong glanced at him, and regretted in his praise, "You still remember the loss."


    "Why don''t you remember?"


    Pan shines in the flute''s eyes, "And it''s done already!"


    "What nonsense!" Qian Tiangong sneered, "That''s not enough. It doesn''t matter whether it is time to maintain, or the speed and efficiency of producing magic weapons and other items, the finished product is not good enough, and it can''t give magic weapons and life to puppets. , What''s the use? In my eyes, it''s just a pile of rubbish, and it''s good if it collapses early."


    Pan Xiangdi''s face changed, and he said, "It''s already amazing..."


    Zhou Shu muttered, "It''s really amazing..."


    The living heavenly workshop, mass-produced living magic weapons and puppets, it has achieved the ultimate in certain aspects of the art and craftsmanship. I have to say that this is definitely a very interesting idea. No, it''s not just an idea. According to Qian Tiangong��s words, it is very likely that this Tiangongfang will be successfully built. If such a Tiangongfang really appears in the heavens, it will undoubtedly have a great impact on the immortal world and various forces. If this Tiangongfang is in the immortal Shucheng''s words...


    He paused, "But would it be better and easier to do it if the puppet was not given life?"


    Qian Tiangong stagnated, and sighed, "City Lord Zhou has a life for the puppet, it''s really brooding."


    "A creature cannot be a tool."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I have been wrong twice in the past, and I don''t want to be wrong again the third time."


    What makes him worry about the mistakes is almost impossible to recover.


    Qian Tiangong said in a puzzled way, "Even if it is wrong, it is my fault, and it is not Zhou City Lord''s fault."


    Zhou Shu didn''t answer, and said slowly, "With the master''s appeal, summoning more than two hundred and thirty people on the Ten Thousand Fierce List, should it be the limit?"


    Qian Tiangong glanced down and sighed, "If I have more energy, I can refine more puppets, and I can help more people. It must be more than these people. The city lord means..."


    "Hehe, there are tens of millions of people in Xianshu City, all of whom are usable. With many allies in the outer domain, the total number is hard to count," Zhou Shu said with a glance at Qian Tiangong, "I have a detailed copy. You can look at the data of the master if you need it. It is conservatively estimated that Xianshu City can affect the 40,000 worlds and Xiancheng in the Outer Domain, but it is not the kind of no one. As long as Xianshu City sends out orders, it will definitely get a lot of Hou Tu mud."


    Pan Xiangdi hesitated, "Master, Xianshu City is indeed the number one cultivator power in the Outland."


    What did Yu Lu think of, "The Xu family, the first person in Outland, is also an ally of Xianshucheng."


    Zhuang Buqi couldn''t help nodding, "This is still the situation before. If Zhou City Lord breaks into and out of Pangu Cave, invites saints to protect the enchantment, and fights alone against the two great powers of the immortal world, the news spreads to Outland, Xianshu City''s sphere of influence is still It will expand further, and all the great immortal cities will take refuge, maybe the entire Outland must listen to City Lord Zhou."


    Zhuang said at once, "Yes, our family plans to seek refuge in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu glanced at a few people and smiled. At any time, there should be no less people who are in favor. Although seeing the wind makes the rudder annoying, but there are also places where it can be used. "Master, not only in the fairy world, we are in the fairy world. I have my own business, and the world involved is no less than 20,000, and Wanbaolou also cooperates with us. There is a branch of Wanbaolou in Xianshu City..."


    "Wanbao Lou has a branch in Xianshu City?"


    Qian Tiangong''s face changed slightly, "That doesn''t mean you have a saint plaque? How come you haven''t heard it before?"


    "Of course I have, UU Reading Hong Kong also used a sword to cut it..."


    realized that she had said something wrong, Caiying stuck her tongue out, and quickly retracted.


    Zhou Shu only smiled. Of course he knew what Caiying did. In fact, he wanted to try it himself. "Everyone knows the city of Xianshu, but he didn''t go to other places to promote it. Of course, Wanbaolou will not make a big announcement. , After all, it��s a business man, so I can��t fight against other forces because of the cooperation between Xianshu City and Wanbaolou, but we have a very good relationship with Wanbaolou. There is no doubt about this."


    Qian Tiangong cast an admiring look at Caiying, and slowly said, "I didn''t expect that you Xianshu City and Wanbaolou have such friendship. In other words, you can collect mud and mud through Wanbaolou?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Actually, I have a messenger from the owner of Wanbaolou. I can contact you immediately regardless of the main building."


    Pan Xiangdi said unconsciously, "With Wanbaolou, you are not afraid of Ruyilou. They are more famous and the prices they offer are more reasonable. The fairy world is more inclined to do business with them."


    Yu Lu followed, "Yes, Wanbao Lou is much better than Yi Lou."


    "Master, this is a good opportunity!"


    Zhuang Buqi Zhuang Buba looked at Qian Tiangong, his voice louder and more excited.


    Zhou Shu nodded, and said in a deep thought, "But asking Wanbaolou to collect the mud and mud that has never been collected is definitely offensive, and I have to seriously consider it."


    (PS: Thank you shadow 009 for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4110: I agree

    Qian Tiangong was also very frank, "What conditions does City Lord Zhou have?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "If I can collect the mud and mud at the same time in the Immortal Realm and Outland, will the amount I get is enough to build two heavenly workshops?"


    "Impossible."


    Qian Tiangong shook his head quickly, "There can only be one Tiangongfang, the most is the difference in size. The more materials, the larger the possible, the better. If it is collected together from the outside world of the fairy world, I believe it will definitely be able to make the Tiangongfang. It��s huge, I just wanted to build a small one."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "How old is it?"


    Qian Tiangong thought for a while, "I''m not sure about this, but I can produce at least two thousand puppets or 30 immortal artifacts every day, and the immortal artifacts are at least 6th grade or above."


    "Too little."


    Zhou Shu was a little disappointed, "As far as I know, the craftsmen of Ruyilou and Duobaoge can produce hundreds of high-grade immortal crafts on average every day."


    Qian Tiangong shook his head and said indifferently, "That''s different. My immortal artifacts are alive, and I am born with artifacts. How much can they do? A magic weapon with artifacts requires innate qualifications and nurturing. Counting it down, I am afraid that there will be no more than 500 pieces of a Ruyi Lou in a year, and if you remove those below the sixth grade, there may be no one hundred pieces."


    "Yes, it''s completely different."


    Pan Xiangdi hurriedly said, "All high-quality immortal artifacts with their abilities can be auctioned. Even if it is Ruyilou, there are no more than one hundred per year."


    "That''s what I said, but it''s hard to say if it can be done."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. Of course he knew the truth, and he was even very happy in his heart. There are tens of thousands of high-grade immortal artifacts with spirits every day, and tens of thousands in a year, and 100,000 in ten years, that is to say, ten years. It is possible to make Xianshu City''s backbone combat power all use high-grade immortal weapons with weaponry. Obviously, Xianshu City''s combat power can be greatly improved, but it is just a counter-offer, and it is always low.


    Pan Xiangdi expressed dissatisfaction, "If you have the materials, you can definitely do it."


    Qian Tiangong said in a slow voice, "I have been studying this for a long time. What is lacking is the materials. With the materials, it can be built in a hundred years at most."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "In that case, we can indeed negotiate terms. I can collect the mud from the master. The condition is that the master builds the heavenly workshop in Xianshu City to make magic weapons and other things. The puppets are also there. Inside, every item that meets the requirements of Xianshu City will be handed over to Xianshu City. Of course, Xianshu City will also pay compensation, and the master will handle it if it does not meet the requirements."


    "Every piece?"


    Qian Tiangong''s face changed, "I like refining tools and Tiangong, but I don''t like being restrained, and I won''t make things specifically for someone in Xiancheng."


    "City Lord Zhou, I have to say something for the master."


    Pan Xiangdi also followed, "City Lord Zhou��s conditions are too harsh. It is simply using the master as a hard labor. If the master wants to help people refine magic weapons, the fairy world can give better conditions, even if you don��t go to the fairy world, you can go anywhere. Everywhere will regard him as a guest, why must go to Xianshu City as a coolie?"


    "This statement is not correct."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "How can practice Dao be coolies? Then we practitioners are not coolies? Masters build heavenly workshops and stay in heavenly workshops, all for the purpose of cultivating the Dao, and the output is only cultivation. Incidentally, we produce materials for the construction of Xianshu City and pay for the output, which I think is very reasonable."


    Pan Xiangdi stagnated, and said in a deep voice, "The cultivation avenue pays attention to whatever you want. Now the time is fixed, and the output has to be taken away by you. How can there be such a reason?"


    "Hehe, what I''m talking about is only the production in the Tiangongfang. It is refined by other methods, and the master can do whatever he wants."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Furthermore, Xianshu City does not require everything in the Tiangongfang. Masters who do not meet the requirements can deal with it at will, such as living puppets, etc. Of course, if the Tiangongfang is in Xianshu City, the output in this area is certainly not much, what we need most is the magic weapon driven by various laws and avenues."


    Qian Tiangong shook his head, "If I want to build Tiangongfang, all my energy will be in Tiangongfang, so naturally I don''t have time to do anything else."


    "But I overlooked it," Zhou Shu seemed to think. "After the Tiangongfang is completed, the master must focus on it, stay in it, and perceive the avenue from it. Then, every month, there will be more than two sky hours, the master You can use Tiangongfang to do your own things without worrying about Xianshu City, right?"


    "There are more than two skies?"


    Pan Xiangdi couldn''t help but said, "That''s too little. Besides, the essence hasn''t changed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is only temporary. As the output increases, the demand for Xianshu City will decrease. If the production of Tiangongfang meets the requirements of Xianshu City, I will naturally have more free time. It is estimated that after a hundred years of normal use of the master''s Tiangongfang, it will be no problem for the master not to go to the Tiangongfang for a year. For a hundred years, it will be a blink of an eye to the master."


    Pan Xiangdi stagnated, as if what Zhou Shu said made sense, a hundred years were indeed not many.


    "I think the conditions in Xianshu City are very good."


    "I went to Xianshu City to practice peace of mind, get paid, and don''t worry about the immortal world intrusion, how nice."


    "Master, we can go together."


    The few people who had never known how to intervene also found the gap and started talking.


    Qian Tiangong looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "A blink of an eye is not much, but it is also very important to me. I need a lot of time to study the situation of Tiangongfang, and I need to try out many things. There are also living puppets. In addition, I am afraid that I cannot accept the conditions of City Lord Zhou."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Master think again."


    Qian Tiangong shook his head resolutely, "Tiangongfang is indeed the result of my many years of hard work, but I pay more attention to all kinds of challenges, making tools for people as I please, UU reading research favorite materials, I don��t want all the things I made by myself to be taken away by someone. The magic weapons are all alive, puppets..."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Of course I understand these, but without Tiangongfang, does the master still have the energy to do this?"


    Qian Tiangong looked at Zhou Shu''s calm eyes, suddenly understood something, and his heart tightened, "City Lord Zhou, you?"


    "I said so much before, you should understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The conditions can be discussed again, and I can still make concessions, but Tiangongfang is either in Xianshu City or not."


    Pan Xiangdi couldn''t help but angrily said, "Are you threatening the master?"


    "Xiao Pan, don''t talk about it."


    Qian Tiangong closed his eyes and said slowly, "I agree. Just build a heavenly workshop in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu has already made it very clear. No matter what Qian Tiangong said, Xianshucheng will collect the mud and mud with all his strength, and he has no way to fight with Xianshucheng. The people who are now gathered can betray at any time and can count on it. Anyone else? When the time comes, all the mud and mud will be taken away by Xianshu City. Tiangongfang will definitely not be able to do it. Otherwise, he will go to the fairy world for Ruyilou, but he is very clear that the conditions given over there will only be more demanding, said Uncertainly, they will have to find out the old accounts, and will completely offend Zhou Shu and Xian Shucheng.


    There is no choice at all.


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "Thank you, Master, Xian Shucheng is grateful."


    (PS: Thank you Siegfried for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4111: 1 task

    "Don''t be grateful."


    Qian Tiangong was a little indifferent, "I agree, it''s all because of Tiangongfang, it should also appear in the heavens, not because of you or Xianshu City, it has a chance to appear."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    He can understand or not.


    But he knows that for practitioners like Qian Tiangong, it is unlikely that they will yield or be knocked down by pressure. Qian Tiangong agrees and still follows the way of his heart, which stems from his loyalty and love for Qi Dao. Of course, Persuasion is also effective. If you don''t do it yourself, someone else will do it, and Xianshucheng will not be able to get any benefits.


    Speaking of coming to Immortal Realm this time, I didn''t encounter a few enemies, but I convinced many people.


    The strength has changed, the status is different, the effect is different, and things are smoother and more comfortable.


    He thought for a while, "I will contact Wanbaolou now, Xianshu City will start collecting the mud and mud soon, what is the master''s plan?"


    Qian Tiangong thought for a while, "Go to Xianshu City to see, always have to make some preparations, choose a location."


    "That''s right."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, then looked down, "These people..."


    "I will come as soon as I go."


    Qian Tiangong stepped forward and reached the realm. After a short while, he returned after a few words, but the people who had gathered in the realm dispersed one after another, and soon disappeared.


    Everyone was stagnant, Zhou Shu was also a little surprised.


    A group of strong people, they are called to come and go, without explanation or explanation, the master is so arrogant, no one dares to offend anyway.


    To be precise, it is Master Tiangong. Master Tiangong belongs to the title of Qian Tiangong. There are so many masters in the heavens, and he is the only one who can be called Tiangong. That is the accumulation of countless achievements. These heavens are not from the well-known Taoist artifacts of the three great masters, nearly half of them are from Qian Tiangong.


    By the way, compared to the master of Tiangong, the name of the pottery master inherited from the past dynasties of the Duobao Pavilion-Duobao Taoist is not much better.


    Seems to see something, Qian Tiangong said slowly, "I will let them go to Xianshu City to find me, and I will help them refine tools when I have time."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "A word can make these people run back and forth, I can''t do it."


    Qian Tiangong said faintly, "You can decide whether these people live or die with just one word. If they rob you of the dirt, they probably won''t live long."


    "I am not a bloodthirsty person, haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t explain much, looked at the few people who hadn''t left, and said normally, "What are your plans?"


    Pan Xiangdi hesitated and saluted Qian Tiangong, "Master, I want to follow you again and go to Tiangongfang together."


    A hint of warmth flashed in Qian Tiangong''s eyes, "Okay."


    "Of course I welcome it too."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "You guys also said that you are willing to go before, right? I want to give you a task before going."


    "City Lord Zhou, please speak."


    Yu Lu nodded quickly, he was not sure whether Zhou Shu was a bloodthirsty person, but most of Li Aojian beside him was. If he doesn''t agree now, the consequences are hard to say.


    Zhuang is not far from seven, not to be outdone, and he looks over eagerly, "We must do it."


    Zhou Shu named a few Xiancheng names and said calmly, "You go to these places, don''t hurt too many people, and don''t ruin Xiancheng, but the lord there can''t ask for it. It doesn''t matter whether you live or die. , In short, I don��t want these fairy cities to be theirs."


    Yu Lu thought for a while, and said in surprise, "These are all Daxiancheng, and..."


    "And they are all good friends with Xianshu City, right?"


    Zhou Shu looked calmly, "It was like this before, but after Xian Ting announced the order, it wasn''t anymore. Why, can''t the three of you do it?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s eyes changed a little, Yu Lu said hurriedly, "No, no, we will go right away, we will definitely be able to do it, brother dealer, let''s go now!"


    "Yes."


    The three of them did not dare to neglect, and went immediately.


    Watching them go away, a smile appeared on the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth.


    After Xian Ting announced that he had taken out the sacred artifacts, many forces have changed, especially Outland, but most of the forces chose to wait and see for the time being to see the situation before doing anything. Of course, these people did the right thing and waited for Zhou Shu to come out of Pangu Cave They will definitely feel very fortunate that they did not choose the wrong side, but they are always a little impatient. They believe that Zhou Shu will lose. Not only did they establish the sect in advance, they even took down the residents of Xianshu City who had been outside. Hand, I want to give Xian Ting a name...


    All kinds of changes, Zhou Shu knew well even in the fairy world.


    These things have to be resolved sooner or later, and now there are people on the top of the list can use it, and it saves some time.


    Of course, what these people can do is only part of it. For the important betrayers, Xian Shucheng still has to deal with it by himself.


    For example, he did a lot of actions secretly, and he was still the Xu family that Xianshucheng didn''t know.


    Of course, not all of them have betrayed Xianshu City. There are many forces that have performed well. They are even more reliable after learning of Xianting��s order. They actively send people to Xianshu City to help and support resources. This part of the forces will definitely be able to get from Xianshu City will get better benefits, and it is very possible to directly become a part of Xianshu City.


    Caiying said angrily, "Zhou, you are so nasty!"


    Li Aojian nodded, "I think so too."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "You?"


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, "We''ve discussed it a long time ago. We will fight the rebellious fairy cities in turn and give them a deep lesson. Now if you let others go, what shall we fight?"


    "Stop fighting and killing, you do your thing."


    Zhou Shu knocked her head, warmly said, "Lao Li, it''s okay here, you keep looking for it."


    A few people didn''t say much, and continued to search for the source.


    Zhou Shu looked at Qian Tiangong, "Master, come with me to Xianshu City? I got some very good materials from Pangu Grottoes, such as five-color stone, etc. We can study the artifacts and puppet Taoist books left by the saints together."


    "it is good."


    Qian Tiangong obviously had the same idea, and he soon agreed, "I am more interested in Anding City. I have been there twice but failed...City Lord Zhou, you know well over there, don''t you?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, I have all the information about Anding City, and there are also immortal killing puppets around me. If the master wants to see the real thing, I can see it in Xianshu City."


    "Then get on the road."


    Qian Tiangong walked to the chariot where the puppet had already been in place, and said proudly, "This is the Tiangong car I built. There is an immortal road under my feet, and the outside world is like an immortal world."


    "Master, rest assured."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand to open a door, made a please gesture, smiled and said, "The master and the chariot can go in, I will come right away."


    Qian Tiangong looked at the door, "This is the Yuntong of your Xianshu City? It''s not like a formation, it''s more like an entrance to a secret realm."


    Pan Xiangdi was wary and whispered, "Master, be careful."


    "Be careful?"


    Qian Tiangong smiled upon hearing the sound, and strode in, while the puppet was driving the chariot, keeping every step of the way.


    Pan Xiangdi''s face changed, if he gave Zhou Shu a deep look, he hurriedly followed.


    (PS: Thank you 20190128 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4112: 6 pieces of space

    Looking around, Qian Tiangong said in surprise, "Already here? Is this the realm of your Xianshu City?"


    "No, it''s the world I carry with me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "This is just a small part, there are barriers around it. Of course, with the master''s ability, it is certainly not difficult to break through these barriers. It is possible to leave this world, but I don''t want you to do that."


    Qian Tiangong has settled down, so it��s okay. If he arrives at Xianshu City from the Immortal Realm at once, he will wonder if he still exists.


    "Are you trying to imprison the master?"


    Pan Xiangdi''s face turned dark, "What do you want to do?"


    "Practice, talk, study materials and puppets by the way."


    Zhou Shu pointed to the surrounding area, "Didn''t you find that there are all good things all around here?"


    Pan Xiangdi glanced at him, and his mind was shocked. Judging from his not very strong tools, these materials, which are extremely rare in the heavens, are actually everywhere, but he quickly retracted his gaze and said angrily, "This is not important. , You locked up the master and talked, what are your thoughts on earth?!"


    "You are good, but you better talk less."


    Zhou Shu looked at Qian Tiangong, "Master, can you understand? I will return to Xianshu City soon, for at most ten years. I can''t match me at your speed. It is better to practice and talk safely here than to spend time. It��s better to hurry. Of course, if the master cares about the environment here, I can send you out at any time."


    "If you come, you will be at ease. It''s okay to relax and practice something."


    Qian Tiangong has already sat down with a few more materials in his hand, seemingly thoughtful, "Is this five-color stone for me?"


    Pan Xiangdi closed his mouth, and looked at the five-color stone curiously. This is a legendary material. This Zhou City Lord put it on the ground casually. Is Xianshu City so rich?


    "Hehe, the masters of things here are free to use."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "There will always be materials, but the master has only one. The master uses them to refine the tools. It is the blessing of these materials. The master does not need to give me the things that are refined."


    Pan Xiangdi was a little bit suspicious of his ears. The material was better than the Taoist instrument, so he gave it away?


    Qian Tiangong put down the five-color stone, and said faintly, "Others are the first to salute, and then you are the first to salute."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Master thinks too much, I just sincerely invite the master to fulfill my wish, it is good for us, why bother about other things?"


    "What you said is, but I worry too much."


    Qian Tiangong paused, "City Lord Zhou, I plan to teach Xiao Pan Qi Dao well. If you have anything to do, I will call you when you need it."


    "Thank you, Master!"


    Pan Xiangdi was shocked and hurriedly bowed to his salute. Back then, he was a respectful apprenticeship in Tiangongfang for a hundred years, and he never got Qian Tiangong''s advice once. At most, he said a few words��of course those few words made him. I have benefited for a long time, and I still think about that kindness, but I didn''t expect to get the chance to teach me personally. I was overwhelmed with surprises, and I didn''t know what to say.


    "The word master should be changed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Congratulations."


    "Huh?" Pan Xiangdi understood something. He looked at Qian Tiangong with excitement, but he hesitated to speak. He knew that Qian Tiangong never accepts disciples. He trusts the puppets around him most, "disciples...disciples..."


    Qian Tiangong waved his hand, "I don''t accept disciples, but if you are willing to learn from me, I don''t mind."


    "The disciple is already very satisfied!"


    Pan Xiangdi bowed again and again, his face flushed.


    "Good people are always rewarded."


    Zhou Shu seemed to smile to himself and disappeared.


    Pan Xiangdi''s talent is indeed good, but what is even better is his character. He can speak frankly without fear of life and death. On this point, most people can''t do it, and he is still a quasi-sage. Everyone knows that quasi-sages are hard to die, but it is also Practitioners who are most afraid of death.


    Zhou Shu also admired Pan Xiangdi very much. He intended to receive from Xianshu City, but Qian Tiangong took the lead, so it was not easy to fight.


    As for the Yu Lu, Zhou Shu didn��t actually give them the idea of ??receiving them from Xianshu City. If they can complete the task given by Zhou Shu, they will probably become the target of many people. After all, those Xiancheng and many forces are involved. Constant contact will not be merciless to the people on the list.


    ten days later.


    Zhou Shu, Soul Shadow, Li Aojian and others scanned Xiao Dutian.


    As expected, the original core of the Heavenly God Realm remains in all seven realms.


    They are attached to the original core of the small world, maintaining a weak vitality, and also keeping some memories of the past.


    There is only a small part, and there is no one-third of the original. Of course, these will not be all of them, but the others are destroyed along with the world. Using that weak vitality, Jianmu can still activate them. .


    According to the previous idea, the cleanup task began.


    After the investigation, it was difficult.


    The main realm is full of magic energy, completely covered by magic fog, the magic blood on the ground has even penetrated thousands of miles underground, and there is no vitality.


    Under the squeeze of these magical energy, a slightly larger movement in the realm can cause a big reaction, the surface collapses, the formation of a violent magic storm, etc., in this case, it must be cleared in the main realm. It is really difficult to create a space that can sustain the generation of built wood for a hundred years without being corroded by the devilish energy. It will either take decades or more time, or...rebuild the space and then transplant it.


    can only choose the latter.


    Can''t use the new origin core to create space, so we directly intercepted a part from the Tianchi in the demon refining world, and then constructed a sufficiently powerful formation, put Xiaodutian''s original origin core into it, and used energy and other laws to transform it into as much as possible Close to the original form of Xiaodutian, and finally planted the bud of Jianmu.


    The vitality of ���� Jianmu quickly filled the entire space.


    Jianmu and the core of the source have gradually merged into one. UU reading


    is not over yet.


    After ����, Zhou Shu put a large number of vitality-rich fairy things into it. After all, there was only a part of Tianchi, which was not enough to meet the needs of Jianmu and Yuanyuan core.


    Looking at the green ball in his hand, Zhou Shu solemnly placed it in the depths of the heavenly realm.


    The devilish energy quickly enveloped it, and soon I couldn''t perceive its existence.


    According to the imagination, after the Bud of Built Wood and the Broken Origin Core fully absorb the surrounding power, they can form a protective layer to protect themselves, and can also transform the magic power here. Of course, it is not for self use, but gradually disappears.


    Similar green ball space, Zhou Shu arranged a total of six pieces.


    If all six can grow smoothly, it will give Xiao Dutian a first-line opportunity. This opportunity will depend on Jianmu crossing the catastrophe. After crossing the catastrophe, the power of good fortune given to Jianmu Bud should be able to make these fragments. Unite as one and gain the ability to truly contend with the magical power of magic energy.


    Of course, everything is estimated in good condition.


    If nothing good happens, then the Heavenly Heaven Realm of Xiaodu is destined to be destroyed, and other realms without the core fragments of the origin will also die out, and the last core fragment of the origin that Zhou Shu takes away is the only hope left by Xiaodutian. .


    ��With it, after Zhou Shu becomes a saint, Xiaodutian may return to the heavens.


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4113: Scared of you kid

    Putting away the core fragments of Xiaodutian, Zhou Shu shook his head.


    Xiaodutian still has hope of survival. I don��t know if Wusitian is still there. Obviously it is more difficult to do there.


    It''s just that he has taken the responsibility of restoring Jianmu and Xuanhuang worlds, and returning the past 33 days to the heavens, which is what he must do.


    Many soul shadows turned into one, Zhou Shu ordered a few words, and the soul shadow returned to Xianshu City with the refining pot.


    He has to go to Linglong Tian in the depths of the immortal world, which is equivalent to walking in a big zigzag form. If the demon refining world also goes with him, he will definitely not be able to return to Xianshu City in ten years.


    There is no body, and there is no need to worry about the demon refining world, it is enough to have a soul shadow.


    And Soul Shadow is more suitable for talking about cultivation, I believe it can meet Qian Tiangong''s requirements.


    Soon after the soul shadow was gone, a sword light flew out quietly, glanced left and right, hid his figure, and went straight after Zhou Shu.


    "Don''t hide."


    Looking at Jian Guang hiding beside him, Zhou Shu grabbed it.


    Caiying came out, with a natural smirk, "Hehe, I will follow you."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, "Follow me now, there is no enemy to fight, and no one to accompany you to practice the sword, can you bear it?"


    "Don''t be afraid, there is no enemy, this palace can create enemies! This palace is the best!"


    Caiying smiled, noticed Zhou Shu''s face, swished into it, "I''m tired, let''s borrow your place to sleep for a while!"


    When ���� was about to leave Xiaodutian, a flash of light in the distance caught Zhou Shu''s attention.


    comes from a certain dead realm. The situation is similar to that of the main realm, which is slightly better. In such a dark place, how can there be light?


    The light quickly disappeared, but Zhou Shu had already determined what kind of light it was.


    didn''t hesitate much, just broke in.


    In a valley deep in the world, an old man hides on the edge of a cliff, his body surrounded by black mist shrunk into a ball, clinging to the edge of the cliff, as if blending with the cliff, and if you look closely, he is enveloped in a lightness. The golden light blocked the devilish energy outside, his eyes were piercing, and he looked outside very guardedly.


    Soon, the old man noticed the changes in the devilish energy around him, and suddenly stood up, "Come out!"


    Slowly lifted his hand, a ball of light gripped it tightly, and the power of the law, as solid as the substance, shed light, even the devilish energy could not be suppressed.


    Zhou Shu determined something, waved away the magic fog, and cleared a small clear space.


    stood still at a distance, and waved with a smile, "Long time no see, old man Wei!"


    This old man was exactly the immortal trap Wei Tong that Zhou Shu encountered when he entered the immortal world for the first time. It is also the reason why he still respects immortal trap. He is jealous like hatred, fair and unselfish. He would rather die than fight the ghost king, and practice with him. Like the law of light, the dark nemesis exists.


    The old man''s figure was stagnant, his eyes flashed brightly, shining like a blazing sun, and he said in a deep voice, "Yang Rong? Zhou Shu?"


    "The last time I said goodbye, it has been thousands of years."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand in a respectful manner, "Is it possible that Mr. Wei came here to break into the realm of the heavens?"


    "You...you are here too, why are you gathered together? Do you harm the fairy world?!"


    Not only the eyes flashed, but the body also flashed a strange blazing brilliance, as if to be completely dispelled by the endless darkness by one person, and with the high-pitched hum, the whole person was stunned.


    Mingming is just a Hunyuan Taiyi, but with the aura of a quasi-sage, especially in this boundless darkness.


    "I am passing by, and it has nothing to do with the people gathered."


    Zhou Shu secretly applauded, still the same Wei Tong from the past, "But I have seen all of these people, I can help with whom Elder Wei is looking for."


    Wei Tong''s expression changed, and he scolded, "What nonsense, how can you let the people on the list to help the old man! Don''t forget, you are the same as them!"


    "do not be angry."


    Zhou Shu was not angry either, "Do you think all the evil people on the list of all evils must be evil? Me too? Your words make me very sad."


    "Not all of them are, but the old man''s careful investigations must be wicked people who cannot be forgiven. The old man will never allow them to do evil in the heavens again," Wei Tong said slowly, watching Zhou Shu, "As for you, old man. Acknowledge that you were definitely not the one you used to be. The wicked could not deal with the ghost king at all costs. At that time you were a rare good person, but now the old man is not sure... If the old man''s target is you, he will definitely investigate!"


    "That''s why I admire you."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "I am willing to let you investigate. If you have time, you might as well come to Xianshu City to investigate one or two."


    Wei Tong snorted, "You don''t want to lie to me, boy! The old man is far from your opponent, he can''t even beat half of your hand, go to your Xianshu City to find death?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Zhou Shu laughed. This kid sounds so kind, "Wei Lao is still the same as in the past, so why don''t you let me guess what you are doing here? It is because I found that the target has come to Xiaotian, so I came after him. , But when I first came in, I found out that apart from the person you were looking for, there were a lot of stronger and more fierce enemies, and there were even a lot of quasi-sages. They definitely couldn��t beat them. I didn��t want to die or just left, so I found someone The dead world hid, planning to wait for a while to explore again."


    Wei Tong''s expression changed, "You kid, did you spy on the old man with reincarnation?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, touched his chin and said, "You also know my abilities?"


    Wei Tong showed an unkind look on his face, "Nonsense! Who does not know in this immortal world, our immortal trap has been reminded hundreds of times Let us be careful, Yang Rong, I didn''t expect you kid If you don''t pay attention to it, even Hunyuan Taiyi like the old man secretly uses the law of reincarnation, not martial ethics, that is the highest law."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I don��t use reincarnation to capture immortals, let alone you. These are my guesses, otherwise what else? You hide in this dead world, and use the law of light to absorb demonic energy, and you don��t hesitate to consume cultivation. In order to carefully cover up the aura, is it because it is deliberately not to cultivate?"


    Wei Tong shuddered slightly and sighed, "Forget it, the old man said at the beginning that you are suitable to be an immortal hunter, and his eyes are really sharp, you can see this."


    "It''s not hard to see..."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, but didn''t say the sentence, only warmly said, "You have been hiding here for a month? Don''t waste the power of the law of light anymore. If you continue like this, it will definitely affect your practice and even your life."


    "The old man is afraid of affecting his life, so he won''t be an immortal hunter. Immortal hunting is not for longevity.


    Wei Tong glared at Zhou Shu, and still put away the power of the law.


    In fact, it doesn''t make sense to use it anymore. It has already been discovered, and it must not be beaten.


    Zhou Shu paused, "We went up and said that there is too much demonic energy here and it''s not appropriate."


    "Go up?"


    A trace of doubt flashed in Wei Tong''s eyes, but soon disappeared, "Go up and go up, are you afraid that your kid will not succeed?!"


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4114: Let me explain

    "Xianjie Winner (!


    "Sure enough, it''s much more comfortable."


    Wei Tong let out a sigh of relief. Although there is devilish energy outside, it is still much better than the dead world. After looking around, he did not find an enemy. "Come up, where are the people on the list? Take the old man. , It''s all out anyway."


    "I ran away a long time ago, I''m still waiting for you!"


    Caiying, who said he was going to sleep, suddenly came out with a bad look in his eyes, "Who are you, old man, who have been called Zhou Xiaozi? You are so weak that I don''t even use a sword to beat you."


    Zhou Shu knocked her twice, "Don''t be rude! This is Senior Wei Tong, don''t you remember?"


    "Ah, I remembered it."


    Caiying quickly stunned, and hurriedly bowed, "Caiying has seen Senior Wei."


    Wei Tong was surprised, "You are the palace lord of Caiying who kills people in Anding City without blinking an eye. Call me senior? Does the old man have a bad memory, but I can''t remember my connection with you? Today is still See you for the first time."


    Caiying smiled, "This is the first time I have met, but this palace has known you a long time ago, and you have made things difficult for me for a long time!"


    Wei Tong thought about it, but still didn''t understand, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Haha, let me explain."


    When Zhou Shu and Wei Tong met, it was when Caiying accepted the bloodline to become a practitioner, the two naturally did not know each other.


    During that time, Caiying was practicing in the Demon Refining Realm. Zhou Shu specially built a complete small world for her. With the help of Hu Lao, the world was extremely complete, imitating the Xuanhuang Realm, and it contained everything that a realm should have, mountains and rivers. Trees, many creatures, of course, also have different secrets, the purpose is to let her understand the world of practitioners, establish a outlook on life and world, and become a true practitioner.


    One of the most important secrets was established on the basis of Wei Tong. Wei Tong, as a strong man who is good at light-type tactics and righteous qi tactics, is a big hurdle to pass before breaking through the gods. Ying learned a lot. Of course, those things were actually taught by Zhou Shu, but what she said was Wei Tong inside. Wei Tong also became a teacher in her memory, the embodiment of justice and light.


    By the way, Wei is not the only person in the world.


    Some memorable people or things that Zhou Shu experienced in the process of practicing, no matter how good or bad, have become part of that world, such as the real person of Tianxuan in the Tianjianmen, such as Yun Yutian in the Double Ninth Palace, and the Jiao of the Sea Clan. Ling, etc., for this reason, he and the pot old really took a lot of effort, saying that Zhou Shu felt that life would never be an overstatement, and these were all for the sake of surplus.


    Of course, Zhou Shu himself has grown up as a result.


    Wei Tongxin was shocked. He didn''t expect that there is still this relationship, and the satisfaction of being recognized and valued spontaneously arises. This is what I have never felt in the immortal world for so many years. It seems that everything has been rewarded. The firm heart also became soft, and he couldn''t help but say, "So that''s it, but the old man is very embarrassed. The old man is not worthy to be a teacher, whether it is cultivation level or something else."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I think the senior is worthy, it has nothing to do with cultivation."


    "That''s right, my palace has learned a lot from the predecessors," Caiying lowered her head, using a voice that no one could hear, "though, although... this palace has no plans to follow suit... hehe. "


    "This is your idea, the old man still doesn''t agree with it."


    Wei Tong looked at Zhou Shu and Caiying, seemingly certain, and slowly said, "Yang Rong, the old man still calls you like that."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Lao Wei, you are free."


    Wei Tong nodded and said seriously, "The old man will go to Xianshu City to investigate, but now, the old man will not regard you as an enemy on the list of ten thousand evils. You can make your past experience into a world for careful reflection. This is definitely not It will be something that the most violent person can do."


    "Then I feel more relieved."


    Zhou Shu smiled, not a fake smile, but a real relief, even if he could beat Wei Tong to death with one breath.


    After entering the heavens, there are few teachers-like figures that he can respect, but Wei Tong is definitely one of them.


    In his eyes, Wei Tong is a true practitioner who can stick to himself regardless of the situation.


    This is really rare. I think that Xie Lao had changed from a teacher to a better ally because of his interests.


    Wei Tong seemed thoughtful, "Are all those people gone?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I''m not in the realm of Xiaodu at the moment. Three others died. One was He Lianhong, who was killed by me. The other two were killed by other people while escaping. Liu Xun and Zhang Mian."


    Wei Tongzhi said, "Did you kill He Lianhong?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I''m not the only one who moved my hands, it''s a personal grudge."


    Wei Tong said in a deep voice, "No matter who it is, it is for the immortal world to kill him...for the heavens...this person should have died long ago!"


    Caiying curiously asked, "What did he do?"


    "I don''t know, you guys... forget it."


    Wei Tong was a little helpless, and said slowly, "This person raised and drove the world insects and destroyed 17 worlds, more than half of which are the worlds with a large number of creatures. This is only what I have investigated. There must be others that have not been investigated. He has been breeding worms for at least tens of thousands of years."


    "Keep the world insects..."


    Zhou Shu remembered something, and there was killing intent in his eyes, "It''s really **** it."


    Wei Tong nodded, "Anyway, you have done a good thing, do you want the old man to report to Xianting? Boy, the reward for killing He Lianhong must be a lot more than what you did back then..."


    "Lao Wei, stop joking, how could I want it?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, but handed over a few Wanfangjies, "This is left by Helianhong. I didn''t see it. You take it to Xianting." Seeing that Wei Tong wanted to decline, he said hurriedly. "I don��t want Xian Ting to take advantage of it. The rewards that I have agreed to will be issued. Rather than wasting it, it��s better to hold it. Besides, I don��t know if there is any evil or evil in it. People get it, but I don��t know what the trouble is. Let Wei old you handle it. This is the best."


    Wei Tong hesitated and accepted it generously, "I really want to let the fairy world know about this matter, and the old man will pass it on to you if you deserve it."


    "Whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Who is the person Wei is looking for? I still remember the direction they are going, and I can catch up with them."


    Of course, he won''t tell Wei Tong the right direction. Now those people are in groups. Tell Wei Deng and let Wei Tong go to death. He will send a soul shadow to solve it by himself~www.novelhall.com ~ Also considered complete.


    "No, you just said his name, it''s the one named Zhang Mian," Wei Tong sighed. "The old man has chased him in more than a hundred realms with great pains, but he didn''t expect to be here simply. I''m dead, I can''t beat you at all, alas."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s none of my business if they bit the dog."


    Wei Tong said seriously, "It wasn''t you who killed He Lianhong, how could they run? If you didn''t run, how could Zhang Meng die? Needless to say, what should be yours is yours, and the old man doesn''t grab merit."


    Zhou Shu felt helpless, and I didn''t want to grab it either.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention in this life and the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4115: Taoist friends walking slowly

    Seeing Zhou Shu and Wei Tong coming out, Zhang Nuo and Zhou Xunmei were both stunned.


    "you guys��"


    "What are we, you guys?"


    To these two colleagues, Wei Tong didn''t have any good expressions. "After patrolling for a few months, they are all in the same position. Are you really immortal hunters? You didn''t come here to pretend to be a mess, right?"


    Zhou Xunmei was unhappy, "How can Fellow Daoist Wei say that, we have worked hard for hundreds of years."


    Wei Tong said coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t think you are the same people who stopped me from hunting down the prisoner."


    Zhou Xunmei dissatisfied, "I won''t let you in, it''s for your own good, I really don''t know good people."


    "do not talk."


    Zhang Nuo raised his hand and said with a smile, "Wei Xian arrest, and this fellow Taoist from Genting City, you can safely come out of Xiaodu Realm. We are also very happy. Don''t say anything that hurts your anger."


    Wei Tong was not a person who was holding on, nodded, and said in a deep voice, "I have something to tell you. He Lianhong, the 43rd one on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List, is dead, and the 970th You Changhai and Liu Xun of 2752, now the relics and so on are in the old man''s place. You accompany the old man to Xianting to be a testimony. Of course, you will also have a share for reward."


    "Helianhong is dead?"


    Zhou Xunmei stalked his neck and his eyes popped out.


    Zhang Nuo''s concentration is much better. He took three breaths to stabilize his mind, and said slowly, "Wei Xian arrest, which expert did it?"


    Wei Tong was overwhelmed by his ability to catch You Changhai. There was a slight chance, but to catch He Lianhong, it would be a smashing tree. It was impossible to do it, but Wei Tong would not lie. He Lianhong must do this. Someone else did it, the young man in Genting City next to him? It''s not like it. The previous Lumo was a little bit more likely, but it was only a little bit more likely and still impossible.


    "I don''t know the old man either."


    Wei Tong shook his head, "It doesn''t matter who does it. Xian Ting rules it. As long as you get evidence that proves the murderer''s death, you can report it and receive a reward."


    Zhang Nuo nodded, "Of course we understand this, but why should Wei Xian arrest tell us?"


    Zhou Xunmei also recovered. It is absolutely impossible for Wei Tong to show off deliberately, and it is impossible to distribute the rewards to them kindly. There are probably other reasons. Maybe it is because Wei Tong took He Lianhong''s. The relic was chased by He Lianhong''s comrades, so he brought them together. That must be the case, "Wei Xian arrest, is that He Lianhong still has a party? Don''t hurt us two."


    Zhang Nuo is stagnant, this week, what''s going on in the coal search, you can understand it yourself, and you have to say it, isn''t it asking for trouble?


    "He Lianhong is dead, what can he have with the party? If you have one, it''s okay, so I happened to be arrested together to Xianting."


    Wei Tong showed some disdain, and paused, "You won''t believe it if you don''t say it clearly, it''s like this. There are twelve world insects in He Lianhong''s relics, with the imprint of the soul left by He Lianhong. Although He Lianhong''s body is dead, there is still a trace of spirit left on the brand. You must be careful to prevent him from using the world insects to resurrect. Therefore, I need some colleagues to guard, limit the world insects, and rush back to Xian Ting as soon as possible. I want you two, as long as the brothers in the surrounding area, you can come together, and you will be paid together...If you don��t want to, the old man doesn��t mind waiting for others to come."


    Zhou Xunmei''s heart tightened, "Helianhong''s world bug, this guy is really doing all evil."


    Zhang Nuo''s expression condensed slightly, "That world insect, is it asleep now?"


    Wei Tong took out a bottle, "Watch it for yourself."


    Zhang Nuo glanced at it, and immediately said, "Wei Xiancatu quickly take it back, I see it, don''t let them wake up."


    Wei Tong said coldly, "The old man has already used some methods. They will not wake up in a short time, nor can they perceive the outside world, but they must go back as soon as possible."


    "Wei Xian is a good way to catch the insects."


    Zhang Nuo was a little surprised, but didn''t think too much, and said in a deep voice, "It seems that He Lianhong is indeed dead, otherwise his soul brand will not be so gloomy. It should not be too late, Wei Xian arrested, I will inform Xiaodu now. Colleagues near the world, find a few more and go back to Xianting together. As for the remuneration, don''t worry about it."


    Wei Tong said indifferently, "Everyone does things together and gets paid together. This is the rule. He Lianhong''s death, the old man just passed by, how can it be monopolized?"


    Zhang Nuo didn''t say much, and quickly took out the immortal arrest order and linked it up.


    In the fairy world, the immortal catching order is one of the best communication tools, and it can contact all the immortal catching nearby.


    Seeing Zhang Nuo put out an immortal arrest order to contact others, Wei Tong also relieved his heart. Of course he also has an immortal arrest order, but he can��t get it out now because the immortal arrest order recorded some information that shouldn��t be there, and the rune has been taken by Zhou Shu. It was erased, and the formation above had no effect. Without the immortal arrest order, Wei Tong was just an ordinary golden immortal. He was killed in the immortal realm and no one knew.


    Zhang Nuo had no doubts about Wei Tong not taking the immortal arrest order. After all, he could get the benefits.


    "Wei Xian catches justice!"


    Zhou Xunmei''s face was already full of smiles, and he raised his hand and said, "It is a blessing to know Wei Xianchou."


    Wei Tong said irritably, "Stop talking nonsense, it''s better to think about how to limit the world insects when you have time."


    When he touched a nail, Zhou Xunmei was not angry. He looked at Zhou Shu next to him, "Do you want to go with fellow Taoists?"


    "I just look at it, this is your immortal capture."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, turned around and said, "Wei Xian arrested, I''m leaving."


    It was his idea to come out together. Without the immortal arrest order, he must be wary that the immortal arrest outside is not good for Wei Tong. After all, it is not uncommon for immortals to kill and kill people and treasure treasures. It seems that there will be nothing wrong now, so I should leave. Up.


    Wei Tong snorted and said, "Let��s go, I told you that it��s okay. UU Reading "


    "If your immortal arrest order can be taken out, I won''t follow it, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu laughed and said in a straightforward voice, "My companions are still waiting for me, some of you, let''s go first."


    Zhou Xunmei smiled, "Friends of Daoist walk slowly."


    Zhang Nuo put down the immortal arrest order, saluted, and said sternly, "Daoist, the matter here is left to our immortal arrest. Please don''t talk nonsense about He Lianhong. He Lianhong is not an ordinary murderer, and the implications are very big, just in case. Knowing that you have been to the Heaven Realm at this time may cause you a lot of trouble, and so are your companions."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu gave a gift.


    Zhang Nuo��s previous and current reminders have a lot of good intentions. Although he likes to protect his life, he is also a good person. From the current point of view, the people in the professional group of Xianchou are better than Xianting, and there are not many in Xianting. On the bright side, Zhou Shu''s respect for the immortal trap will probably be maintained. If the fairy court is gone in the future, the immortal trap should also be retained.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s solemn expression, Zhang Nuo let go of his heart and smiled and said, "Wei Xian arrest, at least half an hour, someone will come, and then we will go to the Heroic Spirit City first."


    "Heroic City, I see."


    Hearing this world name, Wei Tong''s eyes flashed with sadness.


    (ps: Thank you a Zhu Que a for your continuous support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4116: Just look

    Zhou Shu quietly disappeared and waited for half an hour.


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel relieved until he saw dozens of people coming and leaving with Wei Tong Zhang Nuo and others.


    Watching the direction they are leaving, Zhou Shu also hesitated a bit. Would you like to go to the Valiant City?


    The Valiant City is on the edge of the Xiaodu Realm. It is a closed city outside the Immortal Realm. It is not famous and has very few people. But for the immortal hunter, the Valiant City is a very important fairy city because there is a Heroic Monument inside. The names of the immortal hunters who died in the past dynasties are all on it.


    After hesitating for a while, he decided to take a look.


    He doesn��t know much about the connection between the immortal trap and the humane paradise. Through the remnants of the stone tablet in the humane paradise, it can be determined that the immortal trap was involved in the killing, but the reason for it is still unclear. If the immortal trap is the culprit , Someone must take the responsibility, and the demon sect will basically fall on them, if not, then try to find the real enemy.


    silently followed Wei and his peers for a boring time.


    followed into the Valiant City, watching a group of people hurriedly leave after the memorial in front of the stone tablet, Zhou Shu appeared.


    The thick and solid stone stele is as high as a hundred meters high, and the vicissitudes of life are simple and simple. I don��t remember when I saw similar monuments last time. But standing in front of me, looking at the names, I feel strong and fierce, and a sense of mission emerges spontaneously. , The righteousness and kind thoughts in the heart seemed to have been stimulated, and there was an urge to be an immortal hunter immediately...


    This is the first feeling, which Zhou Shu deliberately let go of his defenses to feel.


    As a founder with a strong heart, this feels like a breeze, leaving no trace.


    Is it caused by the formation, or is there really a heroic spirit staying?


    Zhou Shu got some interest and quickly looked for it on the stone tablet, from the inside to the outside.


    The law of reincarnation is useless, even if it is blessed with the Shuzhi Dao that exceeds the law, the result is the same, there is nothing, as if it does not exist in reincarnation.


    Obviously, this stele has a saint involved.


    No useful information was found, but there were unexpected discoveries. The formation in this stele was much more complicated than he had imagined. If nothing else, the fact that the eighth sense can be blocked is beyond the heavens. If you look closely at most of the formations, you are more interested and too complicated. You know, with Zhou Shu��s current abilities, most of the formations can be seen through with just one glance, even the stronger ones can only be seen with a few glances. , There are very few people who need to use divine consciousness, and this stone tablet feels very difficult to use divine consciousness.


    There are not many formations that can be compared with it. At present, perhaps only Pangu Cave is on it.


    But unlike Pangu Caves, the formation of Pangu Caves relies on the suppression of absolute power. With Pangu''s power beyond the understanding of practitioners, there is no need for too many outstanding points in the formations, and here, the use is only common. With the power of more than a dozen laws, just using these powers and then exerting the formations, the formations are arranged so tightly, it is inconceivable.


    Seeing the joy of hunting, Zhou Shu couldn''t miss such a formation, even if it was just for challenge.


    Hidden in front of the stone tablet, focused on the formation, and didn''t care about the people around him, and it was hundreds of breaths in a flash.


    The formation that can make Zhou Shu soak for hundreds of breaths to feel is indeed rare in the heavens. What exactly is this formation guarding?


    I don''t know when, a smile appeared on the corner of Zhou Shu''s mouth. Obviously, there was a clue about breaking the formation.


    is definitely not cracking forcibly, it will destroy the formation. Before you understand the inside information, such a perfect formation should not be destroyed, because of its own value, contribution to the formation, and because you don''t know who will offend it.


    With a trace of feeling, a little dredging, Zhou Shu''s spirit passed through the high mountains of the formation, and finally came to the top.


    There is also a stone monument.


    is shaped like a stone stele of the immortal catching order, but the imprint on it is not the immortal catching imprint, only a single eagle claw.


    Zhou Shu looked at the eagle claw, and the eagle claw also looked at him. An old voice came from inside, "Which family are you from? What''s the matter?"


    "Who are you?"


    Zhou Shu''s divine mind said slowly, "It doesn''t matter who I am, I just pass the heroic monument and feel the formation, so I come in and take a look."


    The voice said coldly, "I don''t need to make a joke here. Tell me what happened to you, what is wrong with the situation over there, and I need to use the Heroine Tablet to communicate?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I really passed by."


    The voice was obviously angry, "I said that I don''t like jokes. Only the important events related to the entire Xiancheng can use the Heroine Monument. You can make it clear!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I really passed by."


    The voice sneered, "I can get to this point without breaking the formation. I don''t think there is such a person in the fairy world. Tell me who you are, then explain the reason, and then return to the city immediately. I don''t need to hold your family accountable. , Otherwise, you and your family will be punished by city regulations. It is absolutely unreasonable. Don��t think I can��t find you. Now there are only 37 people going out of the city to the immortal world, involving eleven families, if If you don��t make it clear, all eleven families will be punished."


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, as if he understood something.


    I even know how many people I have in the immortal realm. There is only one immortal city with such strict discipline in these heavens.


    It seems a bit bad. I didn''t find any secrets, but I might have offended a terrific power.


    But there is not much to care about.


    "Do you really want to involve so many families? How can there be a child like you in the city who ignores the rules? It''s really sad."


    The voice slowly said, "Have you forgotten the meaning of our existence in Xiancheng? Have you forgotten the oath you made in Xiancheng? This time I let you go to the fairy world. UU reading is to complete the task, not to let You abused the Heroine Monument, I will give you one last chance, and now I have to say..."


    Zhou Shu interrupted him, "I am Zhou Shu, not in your city."


    "Zhou Shu?"


    The voice paused, lagging for a while, "You broke the Heroic Array?"


    "Is it called the Heroic Formation?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I can indeed feel that, if I guessed correctly, this is a channel for communication between your Supreme City and the fairy world, maybe there are other uses?"


    The voice was silent for a while, "Zhou Shu, Supreme City has no grudges against you, right?"


    "No, I don''t want to have any hatred with you, this time it is my fault," Zhou Shuwen said, "This fellow Taoist, I was passing by, and I did not break the formation, nor did I destroy anything on the monument or in the formation. A rune pattern did not attract anyone''s attention. It will not be leaked out here. I found the formation to be very mysterious, so I came in and took a look. I have sinned. Please forgive me."


    The voice was unbelievable, "I can walk here, but the formation has no effect? ??This is impossible."


    "This is the case. If you are still worried, you can let your people come and take a look."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said calmly, "If I have a chance, I will go to Supreme City again to make amends and leave."


    stayed for a while, the voice didn''t speak any more, Zhou Shu nodded and went out.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4117: Go and come

    Curiosity often brings disasters, especially when cultivating immortals.


    Be sure to curb your curiosity outside, which is what many sects demand for their disciples.


    It��s just the reverse for Zhou Shu now. There are not many things that can arouse his curiosity in these heavens. You shouldn��t miss any one you encounter. It definitely means chance, most of it is huge. The opportunity, because there are not many ways to improve, it is huge at all.


    Those obtained from Pangu Grottoes were quickly digested by Zhou Shu. Even the mysterious rune canon took only ten days.


    There is no way, that is the case when the realm is high.


    I''m still not a saint now. If he is in the realm of a saint where he feels normal and lonely as snow when looking at everything, Zhou Shu might have the same absurd thoughts as those saints.


    I saw a strange formation this time, which was pretty good.


    Because of this, he provokes the Supreme City, and there is nothing to care about. The one who is more worried must be the Supreme City.


    It''s a pity that I haven''t been able to get more clues about the humanitarian heaven.


    soon left the Valiant City and took Caiying to the fairy world.


    No need to conceal, nor in a hurry, stop and go along the way, but do a lot of funny things, weird things and big things.


    Zhou Shu doesn��t matter. These have indeed enriched his experience, but it��s nothing. As long as the Tao of Shu cooperates with the reincarnation realm, everything experienced by the creatures in the whole world will appear in his memory. It''s just a review.


    And compared with what he experienced, the value of these experiences is close to zero.


    Caiying was extremely happy, so happy along the way, the whole figure seemed to be flying.


    Even if it is the same thing, she can still see different places and find joy in it, just like no memory, every experience is a new life.


    Of course, mistakes are made again and again, but what does it matter?


    By Zhou Shu''s side, I don''t need to care at all, and after some days, even if she is alone, there is no need to worry.


    Sometimes Zhou Shu admires her very much.


    "It looks so empty in front of you."


    Passing through the prosperous Xiancheng group, a large open area appeared in front, as if suddenly from the city to a peaceful grassland.


    is that the grassland is not a desert, because the void here is not dark at all, white light covers everything, and it is bright. In fact, it is always bright at any time. No wonder it is called the never night sky of the fairy world.


    This is particularly obvious in the boundary map.


    A fairy road tens of thousands of miles wide, extending into this impenetrable white light.


    Caiying at this time was standing on the vast fairy road, pointing curiously.


    There are many practitioners behind her, many of whom are quasi-sages, some have erected their shields, and there are not a few who have taken out magic weapons.


    "Sect Master Liu, they are coming soon."


    A quasi-sage passed the message carefully.


    "Is it finally here?"


    On the hanging bell world deep in the white light, Liu Ximu took a deep breath and looked at the elders in the temple, "You said, what should I do?"


    An elder hesitated, "I heard that Zhou Shu went to Linglongtian to take revenge. It has nothing to do with us, right?"


    Liu Ximu frowned, "The big and small sky is on the edge of the Luofu world and the Xuanling world, how can we just sit back and watch?"


    The elder ���� didn''t realize it, "Then what can we do, go out and hug them now and kill those two people?"


    Someone wondered, "Can it be done?"


    Someone said angrily, "If you can''t do it, you have to give it a try. Would you let him in and go straight into the Louvre world?"


    "It''s so ridiculous!" Someone sneered, "Zhou Shu entered the Immortal Realm all the way to the Luofu Realm. On the way, more than 700 sects have seen him. Besides us, there are also Shushan Yunding City and others in charge of the sect, and other famous sects. Almost all of them have been through the door, and I tried them back and forth thousands of times, but it turned out that no one really did it, and let him reach the Louvre realm unimpeded! When did our fairy realm become so weak?"


    Someone sighed, "Don''t you think that no one else dares to move because the sect in charge has not moved?"


    Someone agreed, "There are so many sects in the Immortal Realm, but all of them are in charge of the sects, and the sects in charge do not move. Why do other sects go?"


    Someone retorted loudly, "The sect in charge has withdrawn from hunting down Zhou Shu, so naturally I can''t go, so the responsibility lies with those sects, who have holy artifacts offering rewards, and they still don''t work hard. These immortal sects are really too timid and weak. Up!"


    "It''s true that the holy artifacts offer a reward, but how can other sects have such strength to get it?"


    Someone calmly analyzed, "Zhou Shu and Linglong Tianxian fought, and broke the sage barrier by himself. This is something that is obvious to all. If he really breaks the barrier, it means that he has the same strength as a sage. It is only for the time being, and it is also true. If breaking the barrier is false, it means that there is a saint to act together, which is even more terrifying than real. If such a person is in front of you, would you take the initiative?"


    Someone reprimanded, "If one person can''t do it, then one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand! Isn''t the immortal world still afraid of no one?"


    Someone ridiculed, "It is useless to fight against the saints, even one hundred thousand million. Once the barrier is opened, it is no use for anyone."


    Some people worry, "Zhou Shu, the founder, his realm has always been just a golden immortal. He has never had the many benefits of being promoted to a quasi-sage, but he has such strength. I feel that he is a bit like those. The ancient powerhouse who was born as a saint, the heavens have not seen such a person for hundreds of thousands of years, maybe this is because the saints protect him."


    Someone confused, "I also heard that the saint who protects the Hangling Sect is among them."


    Someone suddenly, UU reading "No wonder the elder Baili hasn''t said anything, maybe they are in trouble over there, and they don''t know how to deal with Zhou Shu."


    Someone scolded, "Elder Baili is not in Luofu Realm now, what are you talking about?"


    Someone had a whim, "Why don''t you use sacred objects to suppress him?"


    Someone was surprised, "Using the sacred artifact, how many elders do we need to use together? And without the elder Baili, we can''t get the sacred artifact, right?"


    "enough!"


    Looking at the noisy elders, Liu Ximu couldn''t hold back his anger. "Every time you discuss Zhou Shu''s affairs, you are like this. Noisy and messy. No one is useful. Now Zhou Shu is already. coming!"


    "But... there is really no way."


    Many elders spread their hands and sighed, "We really can''t help such an anomaly like Zhou Shu and a saint guarding him."


    "You continue to discuss, I will come as soon as I go."


    Liu Ximu shook his head, turned and went to another hall.


    On the road, I was in a panic. It has been more than two years since Bailiqianshan has not been in the Suspense Sect. This is something that has never happened in the past. The other elder Liu Zhen did not come back either.


    Looking at the closed temple door, he went up and tapped twice.


    I don��t know if I can get some clear instructions this time.


    (PS: Thank you A Suzaku A for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4118: Avenue avenue

    "Xianjie Winner (!


    Opening the door, I saw a phantom standing in the dark at a glance.


    Like a stone statue, it doesn''t move.


    Although Baili Qianshan is not there, he still has his clone here, but it hasn''t been a message for a long time.


    Liu Ximu bowed and saluted, and said in a straightforward voice, "Elder Baili, Zhou Shu is about to reach the Luofu realm, what can the elder tell me?"


    Speechless for a long while.


    After hesitating for a few breaths, Liu Ximu repeated it several times, but still did not respond at all. His eyes fell on the tree in front of the table. It was a magic weapon left by hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains and could only be used in extremely urgent situations.


    It is an emergency now.


    Liu Ximu sighed slightly, waved a wave of celestial power, and gently lifted the town tree.


    Snapped.


    A deep sound, as if to wake everything up.


    Xu Ying opened her eyes, and she woke up with a flash of energy. His eyes fell on Liu Ximu''s body, and a trace of anger flashed.


    Perceiving the irresistible pressure, Liu Ximu''s head just raised and lowered immediately, buried deeply, and said anxiously, "Elder Baili, there is an urgent matter for the Suspense Sect! Zhou Shu is coming to the Louvre realm soon. At the entrance of Louvre Avenue, what can the elders tell me?"


    "Are you here."


    Xu Ying retracted his gaze, his expression condensed slightly, "It was slow enough."


    Liu Ximu nodded quickly, "Yes, the two of them went to a lot of fairy cities along the way, so the speed was much slower than expected, but we have arranged the places they went in advance, and they definitely did not have any impact on the fairy world."


    Xu Ying groaned, "What do you think?"


    Liu Ximu thought for a while, "I...Although Linglongtian is not obedient enough now, I can''t care about it. At least I have to open up the formation completely, right?"


    Xu Ying shook his head, "No, Linglongtian will let him go, don''t let Zhou Shu enter our world."


    "Got it."


    Liu Ximu nodded immediately, "What if Zhou Shu must break into those circles?"


    The phantom paused, and said slowly, "Kill."


    Liu Ximu''s heart tightened, "Elder, there is no formation, I''m afraid we can''t deal with it."


    Xu Ying said coldly, "If he insists, the sacred artifacts left in the sect will naturally be used, and your cooperation will be enough."


    "That''s it..."


    Liu Ximu thought of something, and said unconsciously, "The elder, let''s lure him over and let the holy artifacts deal with him? Just solve him!"


    "Could it be that I..." Xu Ying paused, and said bitterly, "You don''t have to go and ask, don''t ask, this is not something you should worry about."


    "Got it."


    Liu Ximu just nodded and hesitated, "When will the elders come back? The situation in the immortal world is very complicated now. The elders of the fairy court don''t know what they are doing. The disciples are too talented and simple to deal with. The Suspension Sect really does not need elders for a moment what."


    Xu Ying nodded slightly, "I will be back soon, and there will be a result."


    Liu Ximu felt relieved, "That would be great, the disciple will go out first."


    I didn��t dare to raise my head any more, so I lowered my head and went out. No matter how much I saw the elders, I had a lot of ground and the backbone of doing things, but I was annoyed when I thought about it. As the Sect Master of Suspended Bells, I couldn��t share the worries for the fairy court. , I still can''t do it myself.


    "You don''t even need to fully open the formation?"


    "Are you not guarding the door? The enemy has come!"


    "Just let him in, the Louvre Avenue will become a fairy road for Zhou Shu to come and go at will?"


    "When did our Xuanling Sect suffer this kind of anger?"


    "This is what the elder Baili meant, all retreat!"


    Looking at these seemingly distressed elders, Liu Ximu didn''t bother to explain, and waved away.


    The news here quickly passed. The practitioners who surrounded Zhou Shu and Caiying dissipated in an instant. Only less than a hundred people were still there. Obviously, there was no idea of ??blocking or taking action. They just followed.


    Caiying didn''t realize it, and was still observing, "It''s really interesting, there is life and immortality everywhere, and the void is better than many realms."


    "Luofu world, the core of the fairy world that gathers most of the resources of the fairy world is not strange."


    Zhou Shu looked at the wide fairy road that stretched into the distance, "This road is called Luofu Avenue. It is the most famous fairy road in the fairy world, and it means a pun."


    "Dadao Dadao, can I get the avenue when I walk up?"


    Caiying snorted, and walked a few steps on Xian Road, "My palace feels nothing at all."


    "Go ahead."


    Zhou Shu also walked up and said faintly, "It seems that Luofu Realm does not intend to open the formation."


    Caiying snorted, "Really, we waited for so long to see the formations of Luofu Realm, but we didn''t open it when we came, and I couldn''t even try it. This Hanging Bell Sect is too courageous, and other sects. It doesn''t make a difference... Does the fairy world still want to arrest us?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "At least I don''t want to, but when you are alone, don''t come to the immortal world."


    Caiying spit out her tongue, "Hehe, I am called a fox fake tiger, right?"


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu smiled and walked along the Louvre Avenue.


    The practitioners behind him followed, keeping a certain distance, and following each other.


    I have to say that Luofu Avenue is not an ordinary fairy road. It��s not that the speed is faster, but the feeling of walking inside is completely different. The historical vicissitudes created by it are extraordinarily heavy, and you will be immersed in it if you are not careful. Every step, It''s as if I have personally experienced the historical changes of the immortal world...For the immortal world, the Suspension Sect is so painstaking, how much at all costs, how much self-sacrificing, that kind of greatness and sacrifice, whoever sees it will be moved by it.


    The history created in this way can deceive many immortal practitioners, but it has no effect on Zhou Shu.


    He could see through the unreal history at a glance, even if it was the hands and feet of the saint himself.


    Because he has experienced, in the long river of reincarnation, he has seen many images that are completely opposite to this place, which is about making shamelessness into greatness, packaging destruction as new life, disguising massacre as sacrifice, and trying to tamper with history to change the minds of practitioners in the immortal world. The hanging bell sect, he has only contempt.


    It''s a pity such a good method.


    The avenue was heading towards the sky, getting closer and closer, unknowingly, the Three Thousand Worlds of Luofu was in front of him.


    Three thousand circles, three thousand avenues.


    It seems to be scattered, but in fact it is tight. Each world stays in the most suitable position and is integrated.


    Every world is on the edge of Luofu Avenue, as if the stars in the sky are falling down, shining brightly, immortal, with irresistible temptation or.


    "Wow, these worlds!"


    Caiying perceives the surroundings, UU reading , the immortal atmosphere and vitality here are very different from the other immortal worlds she has been to, they are completely two worlds, while seemingly prosperous but lifeless, and sparsely populated. But the vitality is infinite, "Zhou, look at that big one, it is almost comparable to Xianshu City!"


    "That''s the hanging bell world."


    Zhou Shu was also watching, with a chuckle at the corner of his mouth.


    Caiying''s eyes lit up, "The main realm of Suspense Sect, do we want to check it out?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the passage in front of the world and said indifferently, "Then go and see."


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4119: amazing

    "Xianjie Winner (!


    "Friends of Taoism, please stop, you are not welcome in the hanging bell world."


    Staring at Zhou Shu, the young practitioner in front of the gate took a step forward with an unusually determined expression.


    The quasi-sage elder on the side also stood upright, but his mind was very unstable, and the look of horror appeared in his eyes, and he said with a little anxiety, "Xiao Zhu, what are you talking nonsense, this is the founder week City Lord Shu, speak with sincerity."


    Guarding the passageway and facing Zhou Shu directly was the task he had to take over.


    It''s difficult.


    The suzerain already had a plan to prevent Zhou Shu from entering. If Zhou Shu rushed in, the sect would make an all-out effort. As the strongest hanging bell sect in the immortal world, such a choice is of course normal, but who wants to be the first What about the Xuanling Sect disciple facing Zhou Shu?


    Either annoys the saint or offends the sect. If you act, you die, and it''s almost the same if you don''t act.


    I couldn''t help but was grasped by other elders, but the young man Xiao Zhu volunteered.


    Sure enough, he was audacious. As soon as he saw Zhou Shu, he bluntly refused, and even said rudely, he was really not afraid of death.


    Moreover, in the Suanling Sect, this way of gaining popularity is not appreciated by the suzerain, and it is even less likely to be promoted. The disciple elders in the Suspension Sect have a fixed pattern for promotion, and a person''s talent cultivation base determines The way out in the future is decided from the moment of entering the sect.


    Although this little Zhu looked good, he was only an ordinary disciple after entering the sect for five thousand years, and he was destined to be impossible.


    "Just go in and see, what''s so great!"


    Caiying curled her lips, "Why don''t you let us in? Don''t let us in at the beginning. We all walked inside. Does it still make sense to block it?"


    Xiao Zhu looked indifferent, "The Suspense Sect has its own rules. If you can''t enter, you can''t enter."


    "Does this palace have to enter?"


    Caiying snorted and looked around, "You two will guard such a large passageway, can''t you stop us?"


    Xiao Zhu said lightly, "You two are also."


    "You guy!"


    Caiying was really angry and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "Zhou, or let''s just break in."


    "This is someone else''s territory, and there is no harm in keeping the rules."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Since the Suspended Bell Sect does not welcome us, then we won''t go in, let''s go, and Caiying."


    "what?"


    Caiying was stunned for a while, but Zhou Shula left after waiting to say it again.


    Back on the main road, Caiying said in a puzzled way, "Zhou, why did you leave? Now that you are here, why should you go in and take a look? You can restrain your thoughts when you look inside. You don��t mean you can��t see through the formation outside. Are the institutions of the Realm and the Suspended Bell Sect? There are these two people at the door, and they can''t stop them without having to do it?"


    "It''s not a matter of two people."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and continued to move forward.


    Caiying understood something, "Broken in, it will really fight, right?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "It may be, but it may not be able to get in."


    "what?"


    Caiying couldn''t help turning around to look, "Just those two people, we can''t break in."


    The two people at the entrance of the passage, one lowered his head and wiped his sweat without facing the pressure of Zongmen and Zhou Shu, and felt relieved a lot, while the other young man shook his head with some regrets in his eyes... Regret, he regrets what?


    Noting Caiying''s move, the young man Xiao Zhubao smiled, quite mocking.


    Caiying calmed down at this time, turned around, and said thoughtfully, "Is that Xiaozhu very unusual? I can��t say that, but I don��t think it should be the Hunyuan Jinxian I saw, right? wrong?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The law is invalid for him, and Shu Zhidao and Sixth Sense can''t see it either."


    Caiying''s mind was stagnant, "Could it be that he is the one hundred miles of mountains? Deliberately pretending to be like this to lure us into fools?"


    "What the hell?"


    Zhou Shu knocked her head, "I can''t help but speak."


    Caiying touched her head, "It''s a wrong word in my palace, but is that hundred miles and thousands of mountains really so powerful?"


    A trace of disdain flashed in Zhou Shu''s eyes, "Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains? How could it be him? He has no such ability. This little blessing is either a saint or a sacred tool. The latter is more likely, but no matter which one, we There is no need to conflict with him, Caiying, don''t take the fairy world too simplistically. The previous ones were all casually played, it''s different here."


    "Holy..."


    Caiying''s face changed slightly, and her eyes lit up, "Isn''t it, come to guard? Do you want to fight?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Of course he didn''t fight. It''s hard to say whether he was good intentions or malicious. But when he came out, he mostly didn''t want us to fight against the Xuanling Sect. Go in, even if he doesn''t stop him, I am afraid it will be difficult to be good today."


    "The Suspended Bell Sect really has a saint."


    Caiying nodded, not sure if he listened.


    Going along the Louvre Avenue, more circles unfolded in front of you.


    Either dim, gorgeous, desolate, or noisy, each world has its own characteristics, not comparable to those outside the fairy world, Caiying has the idea of ??going in every world when passing by, but thinking of the previous Xiaozhu, she can only Don''t worry, after all, he is a saint, it doesn''t hurt to talk about it, it is still a bit worried when it really fights.


    Of course, she was not worried about herself.


    "It''s so bright!"


    As she walked, she stopped, staring at the front, her eyes straightened.


    The entire Louvre realm is very bright, but compared with the realm in front of you, it is the difference between a fifth-magnitude star and a first-magnitude star. It is not dazzling. Under the radiance of this light, the void is like a huge snow-white curtain, which incorporates everything around it, including fairy roads and people, and all the actions when walking are clearly reflected on the white cloth. come out.


    Caiying hesitated, "Luofujie?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu also expressed emotion, "It''s better than I thought, how many fairy jade is there..."


    He actually came here once, it was a trace of divine thought attached to the batch of immortal jade, but the feeling of seeing it from the outside is completely different from that of seeing it inside. No matter how many immortal jade is seen inside, there is no clear concept, but it is changed to the outside. Come, it''s clear at a glance.


    This whole realm, I''m afraid it''s not all made up of immortal jade, even if the realm is not big, it is still a realm.


    It is indeed not an exaggeration to say that the reserves of this fairy jade are the core of the fairy world.


    Caiying''s eyes were shining, and UU read , "It would be great if you can grab it back."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Haha, I can''t put it back if I take it back. Only the fairy world can bear so many resources. What we have to do is to find a better way to use them, not to take them back to Xianshu City."


    "Then don''t look at it, look at it again, I''m afraid I can''t help it."


    Caiying turned her head and strode forward, just walking and stopping, always unable to help turning her head back.


    As a practitioner, who can resist the endless jade? After all, the current cultivators basically start from the spiritual energy immortal power.


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4120: Something is wrong

    "Xianjie Winner (!


    Of course, Zhou Shu only glanced at that.


    As a founder, he didn''t need any celestial power a long time ago.


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at Luofu Jie, he was looking around.


    Look at the formation.


    The Luofu boundary is closed at this time. It is normal. Zhou Shu will make the same choice after changing. There is a saint��s blessing, and there is a barrier. If the boundary is opened, it is simply the best for Zhou Shu to explore the boundary. Opportunity, the Louvre community will definitely not do this.


    But Zhou Shu would not be reconciled.


    He passed through the Louvre realm, and his goal was also for the formation realm.


    If you haven''t opened it, you have to find a way, and you will realize it soon.


    Because the Luofu world is too bright, it completely replaces the void and becomes the background of these three thousand worlds. The three thousand worlds are respectively reflected on the white cloth, and the colors displayed in different distances are different. When combined, they are very clear and look quite different. Is wonderful.


    Perhaps we can see the clues of the Luofu world formation.


    He didn''t let him down, and it didn''t take long for him to discover that these realms would move.


    The movement is very slow, and it moves as a whole. Every realm participates in it, and they revolve around the Louvre realm.


    If there is no eighth sense positioning center, if there is no such a screen to keep copying and comparing, it is impossible to see it.


    Walking slowly all the way, before leaving the bright light of Luofu Realm, Zhou Shu had recorded hundreds of thousands of images in the sea of ??consciousness.


    If there is movement, there is a track, and it can maintain normal operation for a long time, there must be regularity.


    We can''t get any results for the time being, but through constant deduction and calculation, we can definitely find some key points.


    It would be very beneficial to Zhou Shu if he could break through the Luofu world''s formation, not for the future, but also for the present. After thinking of something, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile.


    "What is the inexplicable laugh?"


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, frowning, she still had thoughts about Xiao Zhu just now, lingering and uncomfortable.


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "Don''t think about things."


    "Got it."


    Caiying nodded subconsciously, and soon felt wrong again, "Hey, my palace is asking you!"


    Zhou Shu smiled without speaking, pointing to the front and saying, "It''s about to reach Linglongtian, it''s very peculiar here."


    "Oh."


    Caiying stared, her eyes lit up, and she immediately forgot what she wanted to ask.


    It is indeed very peculiar. The two worlds are two separated hemispheres, one up and down, close to each other, as if a complete world was split with one sword and one sword. The cross section in the middle is very neat, and you can even see it. Circles of things resembling annual rings.


    "These two are originally the same world?"


    Her curiosity came, "It''s obviously the same size, why is it called Xiaolinglongtian?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "These two are actually two realms, one first and the other born, so it is called the big and small Linglong Tian, ??the big first."


    "You must be lying to my palace."


    Caiying stared at Zhou Shu, "How could there be two identical worlds? Are they still connected together? They were definitely separated later."


    "You don''t believe it? This question, alas."


    Zhou Shu sighed and walked forward on his own, "Caiying, you say how lazy you are, so much information is in Xianshu City, you can read it anytime you want, you just don��t touch it, this is a common sense problem. I also have to ask, this is the case once, the next time, and every time, it didn��t save you."


    Caiying hurriedly followed, and whispered, "Isn''t you there? No amount of memorials will be useful. You can just say it casually then."


    Seeing Zhou Shu not speaking for a long time, she pulled Zhou Shu next, "Zhou, are you angry? That palace goes back to memorize it carefully, but this palace''s head is too small to compare to you, you are all-knowing and omnipotent, I remember this I don��t remember that... if I remember these things, I��m sure Kendo will not be able to practice well."


    "Haha, are you acting like a baby?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and touched her head, "It''s not that I''m not telling you, but it''s more interesting for yourself, maybe you can realize something."


    "Okay, let''s go and see for yourself."


    Caiying nodded vigorously, as if made up her mind.


    Leave Louvre Avenue and turn onto a small fairy road.


    After stepping on the fairy road twice, Caiying couldn''t help but said, "The Suspense Sect is so stingy. It''s so close, can''t you extend the avenue a bit? No wonder Linglongtian doesn''t listen to them. Can be human."


    "It''s not that Xuanlingzong is stingy, but Linglong Tianxian refused."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If the avenue stretches over, Linglongtian will become part of the Louvre world, and she cannot agree."


    "Oh, too," Caiying paused, seemingly thoughtful, "but this is even more weird, Linglongtian disagrees, the Suspended Bell Sect will not do it? The two sects are so close, There is a big difference in strength. The Suspension Sect has just let Linglongtian go? The Suspension Sect is not such a magnanimous sect, and in the past Linglongtian was not in charge of the sect at all, how could it refuse the request of the Suspension Sect."


    Zhou Shu was quite surprised, "Hey, you know that you have used your brain, not bad."


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, but she was very proud, "What? Anyone would think so."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "Indeed, everyone thinks that way, but you don''t have to."


    "you��"


    Caiying jumped up a little angrily, but quickly changed her tone and said softly, "Zhou, tell this palace soon."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The answer to this question depends on your own understanding."


    "you��"


    Caiying stagnated, trying to reach out to hit Zhou Shu, slowly retracted, staring at Zhou Shu, "Zhou, you are not right."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s just not right."


    Caiying turned her head and ignored Zhou Shu, but she couldn''t help it after a while, "Tell me, it''s hard for this palace to think deeply. It''s no longer just about fighting and killing, not thinking about anything, how rare it is. Ah, you still don''t encourage encouragement."


    "You did grow a little bit today, and you weren''t reckless before."


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "But... even if you tell you now, you will soon forget it, and you won''t remember next time."


    "This..." Caiying said, "Even if this is true, you don''t have to be so blunt."


    Looking at her, Zhou Shu was a little helpless, "I will give you a hint. The answer is still in the two realms of Linglongtian and Linglongtian."


    "Above the world..."


    Caiying thought about it. This time she was serious, but she didn''t speak for a long time.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised. He smiled and led her all the way to the passage of Da Linglong Sky.


    There were dozens of people from Linglongtian standing in front of the door, their faces looked very ugly, "Creator, what are you doing here in Linglongtian?"


    "I am a person, UU reading has a clear grudge..."


    Zhou Shu snorted and rushed straight in. Among the dozens of Linglongtian disciples, there were quasi-sages, but none of them could stop Zhou Shu, and he couldn''t even see clearly, "You guy, what you say is half way... "


    "After speaking, you are even worse."


    The figure was long gone, only Caiying''s ridicule came back.


    The faces of those Linglongtian disciples became more serious, and without saying anything, they just caught up with them.


    (PS: Thank you A Suzaku A for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4121: Gaku 1 Gaku

    "Xianjie Winner (!


    After entering Linglongtian, Zhou Shu didn''t rush inside.


    Linglong Tianxian was standing in the passage, and there was a woman standing beside her, her bearing was not under Linglong Tianxian.


    "Can''t go out to greet, it''s mine, please don''t blame the founders."


    Linglong Tianxian leaned slightly, and his expression calmly said. He just leaned back, but all the Linglong disciples who came after him were shocked. After a long while, he couldn''t get back to God. For the first time I saw Linglong Tianxian leaning and saluting, and seeing Linglong Tianxian next to Linglong. After the girl''s girl, there was another shock. The water fairy who hardly left Xiaolinglongtian unexpectedly came out to welcome the guests, and followed by saluting.


    Linglongtian''s value to this City Lord Zhou is definitely the first time in Linglongtian.


    "It''s okay, you can''t let the Hangling Sect see it."


    Zhou Shu smiled in reply, "This is the water god, I''ve been looking up for a long time."


    Shui Qin nodded slightly, "The little disciple has been taken care of by City Lord Zhou, thank you very much."


    Linglong Tianxian waved his hand, "Go out, guard the door, especially the people from the Suspended Bell Sect."


    "We know how to do it, deity."


    The disciples who came after bowed down and bowed, and quickly went back, standing in front of the door, one by one extremely focused.


    Both Chuang and Chase were only played for the Xuanling Sect. As for the effect, they didn''t know, but what Linglong Tianxian said was not wrong.


    "I''m going back to Xiaolinglongtian first."


    The water piano raised his hand and disappeared quickly.


    Linglong Tianxian has a hint of apology, "She is used to staying in Xiaolinglongtian, if you have something to do, you can go to her again."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, Tianxian doesn''t have to be too polite. Let''s come over and take a look. There will definitely be many opportunities in the future.


    "In the future, I hope so."


    Linglong Tianxian nodded, "I think Miss Caiying seems to be very interested in Linglongtian. I will show you everywhere."


    Caiying retracted her staring gaze and said with a smile, "Okay, I must take a closer look."


    She couldn''t solve the two problems that Zhou Shu gave, and she felt that she didn''t want to do anything.


    As if he had noticed something, Tianxian said calmly, "If you don''t understand, you can ask me, I can tell you anything that is related to Linglongtian."


    Caiying shook her head like a rattle, "No, this palace has to figure it out by itself."


    "You, follow me, do whatever you want."


    When she was rarely rejected, Linglong Tianxian''s eyes flashed unpleasantly, but it quickly dissipated and walked slowly into the world.


    Caiying quickly followed, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "God, is this all right?"


    Tianxian said lightly, "You are the most important guests since Linglongtian was established, and Linglongtian has no secrets for you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and solemnly said, "Caiying, you can explore at will, but pay attention to control your power."


    "Controlling power?"


    Caiying was stunned, and wondered, "What kind of power do you control? You told me before. In this case, we are all in the dust space. We can look at it whatever we want, but the use of power will be blocked and we will be obstructed. Space constraints also let me not make jokes."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "That''s right, but this dusty space is connected to Linglongtian. What you do inside will also reflect outside."


    Caiying didn''t understand much, but uttered a dazed voice.


    Zhou Shu looked at Tianxian, "In fact, it doesn''t have to be that way, we really just look at it casually."


    He did not expect that Linglong Tianxian would do this.


    When Linglong Tianxian turned around, they were taken into the dusty space. He perceives this clearly and did not resist, but soon discovered that this dusty space is completely different from the previous experience, although it is dust. But it is closely related to the outside world, and space does not limit any of their power at all. Whether it is Shu Zhili or Divine Consciousness, they can easily pass through the space to reach the outside, reaching any place in the exquisite sky they want to go.


    If he wants to, he can now transfer power to Linglongtian''s original core.


    Simply put, they have the same authority as Linglong Tianxian, of course, they can''t do much without understanding Linglong Tianxian.


    Thinking about it, it��s actually very difficult to do this. It shows that Linglong Tianxian has really controlled Linglongtian to the extreme. Not only can she fully control herself, but also can be controlled by an outsider at any time. She has really worked hard for Linglongtian. .


    Tianxian paused, and said slowly, "It''s not polite, so that City Lord Zhou can feel..."


    Caiying curiously asked, "What do you feel?"


    "I already feel it."


    After leaving the passage and entering Linglong Tian, ??Zhou Shu immediately understood the meaning of Tianxian''s words.


    A little bit of Shu Zhili is being transmitted through the dust space. Although it is not rich or strong, it comes from many places. Everywhere in the world, there seems to be Shu Zhidao practitioners who continue to provide him with strength. .


    Linglong Tianxian nodded, "So I didn''t deliberately greet him, I just wanted to say that I did what I promised to the city lord."


    Zhou Shu looked solemnly, "I believe Tianxian will do it."


    That being said, I was still very surprised.


    From Pangu Cave to the present, at least thirty years, thirty years will be able to add at least thousands of practitioners who practice Shuzhi Dao and even enlightenment in Linglong Tian. This promotion speed is faster than Xianshu City. Zhou Shu Du began to wonder if Linglongtian had already been implementing the Tao of Shu.


    Suspicion quickly disappeared, his perception is not limited, and he can easily feel that those people are indeed beginners, but they have a good foundation, hard work, and guidance from famous teachers, so the progress is so fast, and the enlightenment is only just getting started. The foundation of Shuzhidao is enlightenment. Without enlightenment, it is impossible to understand the relationship between Shuzhidao and many laws, and it is impossible to truly exert the power of Shuzhidao.


    Linglong Tianxian''s mouth raised slightly, "City Lord Zhou, your Shuzhi Dao is indeed very good, and I have also learned it."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "Really? I didn''t feel the power of Shu in you."


    Tian Xian said indifferently, "I have learned to learn, but I haven''t figured it out yet, but there is no problem with the arrival of City Lord Zhou."


    "Of course this is okay. Actually..." Zhou Shu hesitated and said with a smile, "Frankly speaking, seeing so many people in Linglongtian who earnestly practice the Tao of Shu, I now want to preach and solve my doubts."


    Tianxian paused slightly, "I have no opinion."


    "My palace has an opinion. I just arrived in Linglongtian, and I was anxious to preach without even looking at it?"


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu with an angry look, "Unless you tell my palace the answer!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head That doesn''t work, let''s keep watching. "


    "hateful."


    Caiying turned her head, but there was a trace of triumph in her eyes. Soon she found something interesting and pointed to an extremely majestic gate in front of her, "What is that? I seem to have seen it somewhere before... ��"


    Thinking of something, she looked back at Zhou Shu, "Is it the one in Crescent City?"


    "Yes, New Moon City also has the gate of the empty yuan," Zhou Shu nodded, a little surprised, "I didn''t expect you to remember what happened so long."


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4122: That 1 day

    "Xianjie Winner (!


    "Yes, it''s called Kongyuan Gate, this palace remembers it!"


    Caiying retracted his gaze, "This is huge, but...Kongyuan Gate is useless, our Yuntong in Xianshu City is a hundred times better than this."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu knocked on her, "Goddess, this Kongyuan gate is not used to pass on practitioners, right?"


    "No, it''s used to convey the power of immortal energy."


    Tianxian brought the dust space and fell to the side of Kongyuan Gate, "Look carefully, here, it is called Xianmen."


    The immortal gate opens wide, and the immortal spirit comes to the east.


    The dense fairy qi kept coming out of the door, and the surrounding mist was foggy, and many natural fairy power clouds were formed. Most of them were pure white of the fairy power, but there were also red purples, which were more dense and had special effects. Li Yun, of course, can be used better.


    Caiying perceives it carefully for a while, and said in amazement, "There are too many immortal spirits, too good."


    "Much better than Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu was very calm and said with a smile, "Ling Long Tian is a cultivation environment that makes people enviable."


    Caiying subconsciously asked, "Where did these come from...No, let this palace answer it yourself, these fairy qi feels a bit familiar, as if you have encountered it just now... Could it be from the Louvre world? "


    She felt something wrong again when she said it, and looked at Zhou Shu, "Is it impossible?"


    "It was indeed sent by Luofujie."


    Linglong Tianxian said warmly, "Every day from hour to noon, the immortal gate will receive the immortal power of the Luofu world, which has been going on for many years."


    "Are they really?"


    Caiying seemed to think, "How many years are many years?"


    Tianxian thought for a while, "I can''t remember the details, it started almost after the establishment of the clan."


    "No wonder Linglongtian is developing so fast..." Caiying couldn''t help but stared at Zhou Shu hesitantly, "I don''t know what to say."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Just say what you want, Tianxian won''t mind."


    Caiying thought for a few breaths, but couldn''t help it, "The disciples of Linglongtian have always relied on Luofu Realm for cultivation? Why is the Suspension Sect so good to Linglongtian? How can Linglongtian rely on the Suspension Sect so much, so how can it be against them? ?"


    Linglong Tianxian looked at her, "You are not easy either."


    Caiying turned her head to look at Zhou Shu, dissatisfied, "Look, let this palace say that others will definitely not answer this question, this palace feels that this question is too sharp, straightforward, and too misleading... However, Did we come to the wrong place? Linglongtian is obviously closely connected with the Suspension Sect and is inseparable at all."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Your words are misunderstood. We didn''t come to the wrong place."


    Tianxian showed a little solemnity, "Caiying, it''s not that the Suspense Sect is good to Linglong Tian, ??this is actually a deal, and I forced them to do it."


    "How did you do it? Forcing the hanging bell sect to trade?"


    Caiying touched her chin, obviously a little unbelief, "It is incredible to let the Hangling Sect continue to provide you with immortal energy."


    "Because Linglongtian."


    Tianxian said calmly, "When the Suspended Bell Sect was too late to stop, I created Linglong Tian here, and then built Linglong Realm."


    Caiying was stunned, "Ah, does it matter?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "I said before, "How can you let others sleep soundly on the side of the couch, do you remember?"


    "You don''t know anything when you are in the palace?" Caiying glared at him and thought about it. "It''s by the side of her own bed, how can you let others sleep peacefully? It means that your own interests cannot be invaded by others, and your own sphere of influence. Can''t let...Huh?"


    She seemed to understand something, she looked at the immortal gate in front of her, "It turns out that the Suspense Sect does not allow other sects to enter the Luofu Realm, nor is it possible for other sects to establish a fairy city near the Luofu Realm, but Linglongtian has The fact that Xiancheng is built here shows that Linglong Tianxian has done things that other sects can��t do. They don��t dare to deal with Linglong Tian..."


    Zhou Shupo nodded in satisfaction and smiled like an old father, "I have made progress."


    Caiying chuckled a few times, but still a little puzzled, "Is it because Linglong Tianxian is very powerful? But..."


    Linglong Tianxian shook his head, "No matter how good I am, I won��t be better than the old guys in the Suspension Sect, and I have only one person. The reason Linglong Tian can stay here is mainly because of the Linglong realm, which is the size of Linglong. The existence of heaven."


    After trying to understand what, Caiying''s eyes lit up, "They will explode?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and said solemnly, "Almost, you have got the answer you want."


    "My palace understands, don''t ask."


    Caiying quickly agreed, and if she continued to ask, the big secret was really involved, with a triumphant smile, "This size and exquisite sky is like a bomb that can explode at any time, and only the gods can grasp it. Once it erupts, it will be the Luofu world. It will also suffer a lot of damage, so the Suspension Sect does not dare to attack Linglong Tian, ??instead, it has to take good care of it. This fairy gate is one of the conditions for the Suspension Sect to win Linglong Tian."


    Linglong Tianxian breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although it is said that there is no secret, how can it be true that there is no secret? The separation and integration of Linglongtian is the biggest secret of Linglongtian.


    When she asked her, she said no, and she almost thought that this picking was Zhou Shu deliberately used to spy on secrets. Fortunately, Zhou Shu stopped in time, maintained mutual respect, and showed sincerity.


    "It''s amazing to be able to establish a sect here and also suppress the Suspended Bell Sect."


    Caiying looked at Linglong Tianxian with some admiration in her eyes, "Tianxian, this palace really admires you."


    "Don''t admire me, I took advantage of the loophole."


    Linglong Tianxian sighed slightly, "It''s a fluke, now I can''t do it anymore."


    Caiying curiously asked, "Did you see it from destiny?"


    Tianxian stagnated slightly, and thought for a while, "Before doing this, I really didn''t see the long river of fate. I just thought, if I can''t build Linglongtian in the Louvre realm and lay a good foundation, it will be difficult for me to get real Development, so I did it, and I didn��t expect it to succeed."


    Caiying seemed to have guessed the answer, and nodded thoughtfully, "Sure enough, you can''t follow your destiny."


    Linglong Tianxian said slowly, "Yes, after listening to the founders, I rarely observe the long river of fate now. What I see is actually what I can understand, but I can��t understand. Nor will it appear in the long river of fate. I need to create it myself to open To be sanctified, I can only rely on myself, not on fate."


    While speaking, he saluted Zhou Shu, "Thank you for the day of Pangu Cave."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly returned the gift, "Why are you still thanking now? That is what Tianxian realized by himself, even if I don''t say it."


    Linglong Tianxian smiled slightly, "Hehe, if you were right before, I would know your destiny, but now, I don''t believe it."


    When she laughed, she looked brighter and brighter, unlike before, with the smell of fireworks.


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4123: Shared interests

    "Xianjie Winner (!


    He is a ruthless person.


    Zhou Shu learned about Linglongtian''s affairs through various inquiries, but it was not as deep as Linglongtianxian''s personal touch. Putting the sect and the world on the edge of the Luofu realm, and suppressing the hanging bell sect, can get out of this step. , What else can it be if it is not ruthless.


    It''s a pity that the Suspension Bell Sect is prepared, it is impossible to let this happen again, otherwise, Zhou Shu also wants to do it again.


    Using two realms to shake the foundation of the Luofu Realm may not be possible for Zhou Shu, but it is not difficult for Luofu Realm to greatly hurt the vitality. After understanding the formation, relying on the boiling blood of the blood emperor will be enough for the Luofu Realm. Tossing for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Putting away his emotions, Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Tianxian, what did Xianting do to Linglongtian, right?"


    "not yet."


    Linglong Tianxian calmly said, "There should be nothing wrong, I will trap you, use you to enter the Pangu Grottoes to obtain sacred artifacts, and then kill you to obtain fairy court rewards, and then fail to succeed because of the saint''s obstruction, this is not my sin, immortal The court can''t tell me what''s wrong..."


    Caiying thought of something, and suddenly said, "In fact, this is a trap, right?"


    Tianxian was very calm, "If the founder is dead, then it is, not dead, then it is not."


    Caiying frowned, suppressing the dissatisfaction in her heart, "I don''t understand it. You only look at the results when you do things. In fact, this thing was wrong at the beginning. Even if we both get benefits, we can''t say this. The thing is right, and you two just accepted it?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked slightly, looked at her and said, "Caiying, why did I mention what I told you before?"


    Caiying is very stubborn, "My palace knows that you say that you don''t care about the argument. You can''t look at the starting point in everything, but only look at the result. But this palace just doesn''t understand. The starting point is wrong. Even if the result is right, it is also wrong."


    "you are right."


    Tian Xian said warmly, "I really did something wrong, so I will make compensation until you are satisfied."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "God, I am not..."


    Tianxian waved his hand, "City Lord Zhou, I know you are not persecuting Linglongtian, nor are you deliberately asking Caiying to say these things, but Caiying''s words are indeed right, then I have to accept it. The idea of ??a sacrificial artifact is just taking the final step based on the results of Pangu Cave... I was wrong, and I deserve to be punished."


    Caiying stagnated, "I don''t want to compensate, or I feel wrong."


    She said whatever she thought of, and didn''t really discuss it with Zhou Shu in advance, and deliberately said these things.


    "It''s okay. It''s better to be frank. It''s not a bad thing for Linglongtian and Xianshucheng."


    Tianxian smiled faintly, as if he had already prepared, "City Lord Zhou, anyway, Linglong Tian will not refuse any request you have."


    "Now that we share our interests, my request is definitely beneficial to both parties."


    Having said that, Zhou Shu has nothing to worry about, "Does the Suspension Bell Sect know about you practicing Shu Tao?"


    Tianxian shook his head, "No, no disciples who practice Shuzhi Dao have ever left Linglongtian. There is no way for Xuanlingzong to find out."


    She spoke confidently. Zhou Shu didn��t ask the reason. She just nodded. She could see the destiny of countless people. What she said naturally made sense. If she didn��t know it, she didn��t know, even if it was close at hand. .


    Tianxian paused, "But after the city lord leaves, they may know."


    "I understand that if I came here without leaving any traces, the Xuanling Sect would not believe that I was here for revenge," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, took out a pill and handed it over, "God, I This is the main purpose of coming to Linglongtian."


    "Pills containing Shuzhili?"


    Tianxian stared at the pill and said suspiciously, "The city lord seems to be a little anxious. It is not a good way to pull out the seedlings to encourage growth."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, take a closer look, I call it a panacea."


    Tianxian looked at it seriously, and a lot of surprise flashed in her eyes, "Although it is only a seventh-rank, the rich vitality in it is not even comparable to many 9-rank medicinal pills, and these vitality are very special..." She closed her eyes for a moment, and her mind was at ease. Zhen, "The fallen Xuanhuangjie Jianmu resurrected?"


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from a god."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Did you see it from the long river of fate?"


    "I have taken out the real objects, how could I still not see it, it''s just Jianmu''s destiny... how to be with you, I can''t see you, nor can I see him," looked at Zhou Shu, Tianxian''s eyes burned. Of course, "Is it your reason or his reason, or both? Zhou Shu, you are actually the reincarnation of Jianmu? You have your spirituality and soul, but have only recently revealed your real body?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "The gods think too much, he is him, I am me, I will help him resurrect, he will help me build a city, our destiny is connected, but we are not one."


    Linglong Tianxian''s expression was a bit solemn, "I probably understand why City Lord Zhou''s Xianshu City is strong, there are creative people, and Jianmu."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and seriously denied, "The real reason is that there are a group of practitioners who are really fighting for the Xuanhuang world."


    Tianxian disagreed, but didn''t argue, "Chifeng City and Xuchang Realm''s formation are all related to Jianmu?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Their formation depends on Jianmu, but compared with Xianshucheng, they are not very dependent."


    "Sure enough, City Lord, you told me about Jianmu, do you plan to let Linglongtian also have a Jianmu-based formation?" Tianxian shook his head slightly and sighed, "I will not object to your request, but This is not good for Linglongtian."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "No, I have never thought about it like this before."


    Linglongtian is too close to Luofu Realm, leaving the formation of Jianmu Bud here is equivalent to helping Xianting, (Chifeng City and Xuchang Realm are both in Outland, and the formations are under the control of Zhou Shu and Jianmu. , If it is abnormal or destroyed by the immortal world, it can be destroyed at any time without leaving any traces), and Linglongtian��s own formation is of great importance. Without them, it is impossible to threaten the Luofu world, and naturally it cannot be transformed into other formations. law.


    Tianxian nodded, and his heart was loose. Just now he said that he would accept any request, so he couldn''t immediately regret it.


    "Then the city lord is for these pills, intending to give those Linglongtian disciples who practice the Tao of Shu?"


    "It''s not just for practicing the Tao of Shu. UU reading "


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I hope that all Linglongtian disciples will use these panacea for cultivation. This is very good for them, but it should be noted that the pill must be mastered by Tianxian alone, and the disciples must be in Linglongtian. If you take it inside, you can��t take the medicine out of Linglong Sect, so that you won��t be noticed by Xuanling Sect. When Jianmu crosses the Tribulation, all Linglongtian disciples will be able to make rapid progress, and you don��t need to worry about Xuanling Sect anymore."


    Tianxian was shocked when he heard it, and did not respond for a while.


    All the disciples had to obey the pill. After Jianmu crossed the robbery, all the disciples took a leap, and Zhou Shu had such a big plot.


    (PS: Thank you A Suzaku A for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4124: Youre welcome

    "Xianjie Winner (!


    Linglong Tianxian settled down, "My group of disciples are your pawns? Do you want to help build the wood through the robbery?"


    "It''s definitely not a chess piece, they won''t have too many calamities, and the profit after the calamity is definitely worth the risk."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Don��t Tianxian want a powerful Linglongtian? If everything goes well, Linglongtian��s strength can be at least doubled, and a sect in charge will be doubled, even if it��s the Hanging Bell Sect, I dare not dare. Target again, right?"


    Tianxian said faintly, "Linglong Tian is on the edge, they didn''t dare to target it."


    "Not long ago, Tianxian was still talking about targeting everywhere."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Although these targets are a headache, it is not worth making Tianxian fight for it. Now you are testing each other. No one will touch the bottom line. It''s just because of Linglongtian''s own strength. Tianxian had to feel wronged temporarily."


    Tian Xian said in a deep voice, "But this time, do you think you won''t touch the bottom line of the Suspended Bell Sect?"


    "meeting."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "But what is touching is the current bottom line. When they understand Linglongtian''s strength, the bottom line will fall further and become no longer the bottom line. Linglongtian has nothing to worry about. When the time comes, Tianxian There is no need to be wronged anymore."


    Tianxian was a little puzzled, "Are you sure, Jianmu Crossing Tribulation can bring such a great benefit?"


    "It''s actually very conservative."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "God, I brought one million panacea."


    Linglong Tianxian was stunned, "One million?"


    "The disciples who are worth training will use more, and the number of calamities they will bear in the future will be larger. Ordinary disciples will use less. On average, one disciple will use one hundred. This is 10,000 disciples, and 10,000 disciples who have achieved a leap in strength. This pair of Linglong Tianxian should understand how helpful the sky is," Zhou Shu glanced at her, and then said, "And one million is not the upper limit, I can provide more. Before the construction of the wooden crossing a hundred years later, two million, three hundred No problem."


    "Two or three million such medicinal pills..."


    Linglong Tianxian looked at the pill on the palm of his hand and said in deep thought, "What about the remaining pill?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Unless you and me, you can''t enter the fairyland again, so Linglongtian can send out disciples in batches to receive our panacea, Blazing Phoenix City, or other fairy cities, as long as they are in Outland. Anything is fine, and it is convenient for me to cooperate."


    Tianxian nodded quickly, "Very good, then I agree."


    "The gods are refreshing."


    Zhou Shu laughed, thinking that he would have to spend more words, "I will give you the pill now."


    Tianxian nodded, "Just pile it up in front of you, I''ll put it away."


    Zhou Shu didn��t say much. One million pill will soon pile up in front of him. He is not worried about being deceived. As long as these pill are in Linglongtian, they will be able to work. If they are not distributed to each disciple, Linglong will suffer. The sky is not Xianshucheng.


    Linglong Tianxian waved his hand and put it away, "A lot of one."


    Zhou Shu said unconsciously, "Hehe, the gods are joking."


    "My clone is already being processed, and soon you will see the disciple taking the pill in the world," Tianxian said with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Jianmu is yours, and the pill is yours, but the disciple is mine. , I think Linglongtian seems to have taken a lot of advantage. I am a little embarrassed. If the city lord has any requirements, please tell me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "There are still a lot of things, but don''t worry about it now."


    "Ok."


    What did Tianxian think of, "You did the miracle on Miao Chengtian, right?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Did Sui Rufu say it?"


    Tianxian stunned, "Rufu? No, she came back with me, and she has never been to Miao Chengtian."


    Zhou Shu paused, "That''s okay, I did get it out. I left a small half of the rune book on the Sage��s Gate. The rune book was obtained from the Pangu Cave. Sui Rufu should have known it too, so I did. Ask that."


    Tianxian smiled faintly, "I expected it to be you, now Miao Chengtian is very lively, and some of our disciples have gone to pay homage to miracles."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s better to be lively. If it''s lively, Xian Ting will not dare to attack Miao Cheng Tian blatantly."


    Tian Xian said slowly, "Xian Ting did not start, but Chang Rongtian here intends to start. I heard that they recently planned to send Nie Qiaozhu over to manage the wonderful Genting City."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "This Genting City, I didn''t care about it before, but now that Miao Chengtian is showing signs of recovery, I want to take it back?"


    Tian Xian nodded gently, "The Immortal Realm is like this. In fact, Chang Rongtian wanted to do this a long time ago. Miao Chengtian has no talents and resources. They want to divide Miao Chengtian��s Genting City out and exchange benefits with the Suspension Sect. Zheng Tian is protecting, Chang Rongtian has not passed, now Miao Chengtian has a miracle, Zheng Tian is gone, naturally the time has come, of course, they plan to take it down this time."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, a bit difficult to handle.


    Originally, I wanted to protect Miao Chengtian from being disturbed by Xian Ting, but he led Chang Rongtian over. If Miao Chengtian��s Genting City were to occupy Miao Chengtian, the Jianmu Bud he left behind would have to face the difficulties. It''s a lot bigger, after all, Chang Rongtian listens to the hanging bell sect, it can only be the enemy.


    He thought for a while, "Nie Qiaozhu, is the nineteenth in the celestial list, I heard it is very difficult to deal with."


    Tianxian nodded, "I am a very strong quasi-sage. I asked her to come to Miao Chengtian this time."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, "Nie Qiaozhu, is Tianxian familiar with her?"


    Tianxian smiled, "Before I established the clan, we had a good relationship. My first great destiny tactic was performed because of her, and it helped her to reverse her destiny a little."


    "It seems that I am worrying for nothing."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Thank you Tianxian for your help."


    "I don''t know what you did in Miao Chengtian. Since we share the same interests, it must be related to Linglongtian, so helping you is to help yourself. There is nothing to be thankful for," Tianxian said calmly, "Don''t worry, Nie Qiaozhu is over there. , Will not affect your arrangement."


    Zhou Shu was not polite, "Then I won''t thank you, I thought I would have to run another trip."


    "I can intervene in the immortal world as much as possible. Just talk about it and don��t hide it. If something happens to you, I��m not doing well here, so I will do everything I can, but on the outland side, It''s up to you," Tianxian solemnly said, "My disciple went to Outland, please take it seriously, don''t treat them as chess pieces, then I can''t tolerate them."


    Zhou Shuning said, "I promise Linglongtian disciple and Xianshucheng disciple the same."


    "I believe in you. UU reading "


    Tianxian nodded and smiled, "Then, there is nothing you haven''t done well in the immortal world."


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a while, then slowly said, "Is there tomorrow, can Tianxian help?"


    "Tomorrow?"


    Tianxian looked at Zhou Shu and sighed, "City Lord Zhou, you are too welcome."


    (PS: Thank you mindfulness for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    (PS: I received a lot of monthly tickets today, I am very satisfied, thank you book friends~!~)

 Chapter 4125: I am useful

    Zhou Shu pretended not to understand, "What''s the matter?"


    Linglong Tianxian said calmly, "Don''t ask knowingly, I haven''t been there tomorrow."


    "The kingdom of gods is really mysterious."


    Zhou Shu stopped pretending, and sighed, "The gods don''t know what''s going on there?"


    "Not much is known."


    The immortal thought for a few breaths, and said slowly, "I heard that the people living in the kingdom of God are the people of God. The number is not large, almost in the order of a thousand people. Generally, people there will not leave for tomorrow, and there is no need for them. Leave, and tomorrow there will be everything a practitioner needs, not only for a practitioner, but for everyone."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Those more than a thousand people have never left, how many years have they been?"


    Tianxian paused, "They will also absorb some people from outside, the conditions are extremely harsh, but I don''t know the details."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It has nothing to do with the cultivation base, otherwise it is impossible for the gods to fail to meet the conditions."


    "Actually, I received the order from God, but I didn''t agree."


    Linglong Tianxian said faintly, "The Order of God is the pass issued by the Kingdom of God, and you can go to the Kingdom of God if you get it, but you need to accept another test to live in. At that time, I just cultivated the Great Destiny Secret Art, and I thought it was a fairy court. I didn��t want to accept the test of others, so I refused."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, and it was the same when he changed him. He had cultivated the Great Destiny Secret Art, and of course he wanted everything on his own.


    What did he perceive, "Just cultivated into a great destiny formula?"


    Tianxian nodded lightly, and there was also a trace of confusion in his eyes, "Yes, less than three days, I received the call. It''s very interesting. I don''t know where they know it. At that time, I didn''t belong to any sect, a cultivator. The place is not in the fairy world either."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "It''s really supernatural."


    "Most people in these heavens are under the gaze of the kingdom of gods. It''s easy for them to find anyone. Most talents in these heavens can''t escape their eyes, but," Tianxian looked at Zhou Shu, "you must be away. Among them, if you are under their watch, you will also receive orders from the gods, whether it is to create a road, break An Ding City, or break through the barrier of saints, they are much stronger than me at the beginning, and you are younger and practice. Time is shorter."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Maybe they don''t want me."


    "Impossible, even if they know you will refuse, they will try to invite if they are normal."


    Tianxian shook his head, seemingly thoughtful, "Like all sects of the heavens, no power does not require talents, the kingdom of gods will also face ups and downs, and will be challenged. If they want to continue to maintain the status of the kingdom of gods, they will certainly not Missing a genius like you, at least don''t want you to be their enemy, so it must be because they can''t see it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but he was not sure, "Maybe they are not ordinary forces."


    Tian Xian said indifferently, "I guessed according to the habits of the heavens and the immortal world. Maybe they are really special and can keep their position for a long time without talents, but at least for now, I will not change my opinion."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "That''s right."


    Tianxian is very serious, "City Lord Zhou, you ask what you will do tomorrow, and now you want to go to the Kingdom of Gods? Xianting is the current obstacle."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand. I just want to know about it. By the way, Zhang Jiang wants to be a shadow elder."


    "Zhang Jiang?"


    Tianxian frowned, "It''s impossible for the Jiang family to succeed."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Why, the kingdom of God doesn''t need the blood of the emperor?"


    Tianxian slowly said, "The kingdom of gods seems to be more repellent to human practitioners. I heard that, ordinary human beings are fine, but it is basically impossible for the descendants of the three emperors of heaven, earth and man to go to the kingdom of gods."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, as if he understood something, "It turned out to be so, but Zhang Jiang insisted, I will try my best to help."


    Tianxian seemed to realize something, "You mean, Zhang Jiang is now your ally?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "I talked to him once, and I can''t speak of an ally, but I believe that he will not be against Xianshucheng, and I have a purpose to help him, the position of the elder shadow is very good, I can''t just watch Baili. Qianshan will get it, if it can hinder it, it will hinder it."


    "Although it is difficult to compete, it is not bad to be able to compete."


    Tianxian knowingly said, "I know, I will try to do it in Xianting, but there is not much I can do, so don''t expect it."


    "No," Zhou Shu said hurriedly, "I mean, Tianxian doesn''t need to help. Let him do this by himself. Linglongtian don''t participate, so as not to cause trouble."


    "It''s not a troublesome problem," Tianxian said indifferently, "I can do it if I can, and I won''t do it if I can''t. I will refer to my fate for these things."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled, there is indeed no need to think about it. In this regard, Tianxian must be more cautious than him, "Does Tianxian know Han Xinghai?"


    Tianxian nodded, "The old site of Emei, just say things are fine."


    Zhou Shu is also welcome, "Is there a way to bring it over?"


    "It''s impossible for you to bring it, it belongs to the immortal world," Tianxian said calmly, "Han Xinghai is near Moyitian, and it is under the jurisdiction of Baidi City. It is currently open to Genting City and other sects who need star power for cultivation. Charge a certain fee. If you want to practice, it��s easy. You can go by yourself. If you want Baidi City to hand over Han Xinghai to your management, it shouldn��t be difficult. Appropriate conditions are fine. After all, they don��t need stars. force."


    Zhou Shu tentatively asked, "My person is a bit troublesome, why don''t you bring it here in the name of Linglongtian?"


    Tianxian thought for a few moments, "Yes, I will go to Han Xinghai next time in the Xianting Conference, but you''d better discuss it with Baidi City first, which is more convenient."


    "I will go."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand with joy, "Thank you Tianxian, Han Xinghai is useful for me."


    Tianxian shook his head slightly, "It''s okay. Now that Linglongtian has the sacred artifact, it''s time to fight for some rights. You must get what you can."


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Zhou Shu secretly nodded, perhaps he should provide more conditions, both for himself and Linglongtian.


    Caiying suddenly said, "Speaking of sacred artifacts, my palace hasn''t seen it yet! I just took a look that day and took it away."


    Zhou Shu touched her head, "It''s rare that you have been behaved for so long and want to see the sacred artifact?"


    "Of course!"


    Caiying threw away Zhou Shu''s hand, UU reading www. uukanshu.com nodded seriously.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Wait for a while, I still have something to discuss with Tianxian, when we are done, let''s go see it together."


    Linglong Tianxian said faintly, "Don''t wait, I will take her over with a clone now. I can see whatever I want. Let''s continue to talk about things here, how about?"


    Caiying clapped her hands and smiled, "Hey, that''s great, it''s really boring for this palace to stay here, go and go!"


    Zhou Shu looked at Tianxian, "Don''t bother me?"


    Tianxian shook his head, "This is what you brought back, what can I do to bother you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and carefully ordered, "Then Caiying, you go, remember not to move, you can''t use the sacred artifact now."


    "My palace won''t eat it."


    Caiying snorted and followed Tianxian soon afterwards.


    (PS: Thank you Jinnuozhong for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorite~~~)

 Chapter 4126: Lets do it

    Latest URL:


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Linglong Tianxian said warmly, "That sacred drum is very gentle."


    Zhou Shu wondered, "It''s very gentle, is it spiritual?"


    "I don''t know if I have any spirituality, I haven''t communicated with me, but it feels like this," Tianxian groaned, "It''s an auxiliary type of sacred artifact. I haven''t figured out the specific way to use it yet, but I don''t have it now. Small use, it naturally helped us."


    "Good luck, even if it is an auxiliary type, it is still a sacred instrument, and it has the ability to kill the quasi-sage and to counter the saints."


    Zhou Shu was quite envious, "Auxiliary sacred artifacts are very rare, and it is too difficult for them to promote."


    "I have also heard of it, and the requirements are higher."


    Tianxian nodded and said with a smile, "It''s still the credit of City Lord Zhou. Linglongtian went by herself. It''s impossible to get it. I heard Rufu say that Pangu Cave is like your own home. You can do whatever you want. Take whatever you want, with the city lord, Xianshu City will definitely not lack sacrificial artifacts.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s a coincidence, not every time, nor is there a sacred object every time."


    "So too."


    Tianxian thought of something, "The city lord really didn''t get the power of Chaos?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "No, I didn''t actually feel the law of chaos, but used the power of chaos to hone the Tao of Shu. I have gained a lot in this respect."


    "That''s why you can break the sage barrier, right?"


    If Tianxian has realized something, he sighed, "Use the power of chaos to hone the Dao instead of exploring the law of chaos. I don''t think anyone except you will make such a choice. Maybe this is the founder."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a moment, "I don''t know if I should say something, but I think it''s a good idea. If the **** encounters the power of chaos, it is best to hone the law of fate instead of indulging in understanding the law of chaos. "


    Tianxian smiled slightly, "Of course I will."


    Zhou was relieved, "Training?"


    "Correct."


    Tianxian nodded earnestly, "I still understand the truth that blue is better than blue. The law of fate may not be worse than the law of chaos. I have spent so much time on my destiny. It would be too silly to throw away for the law of chaos."


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You except me just now, it turned out to be trying me."


    Tianxian was stunned, and said suddenly, "It doesn''t count, I just habitually don''t put myself and other people together."


    "It''s worthy of being an immortal."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, showing appreciation.


    "It''s too polite. If it weren''t for your previous point, I might not think so," Tianxian seemed to think. "Many practitioners, including me before, want to understand everything in this world and explore the origin of these heavens. , Do not hesitate for the law of chaos, but it may be wrong to do so. No matter what the origin of the heavens, you can��t forget what you should insist on. Carry out your beliefs to the end and focus on your own ways and laws. The heavens will eventually Show your true face in front of you."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he said politely, "I have been taught."


    Tianxian frowned, "This is what you said."


    Zhou Shu said sincerely, "I didn''t say so much, and I am a founder, Dao is everything to me, I must cling to my own way, the gods are not a founder but have such thoughts, I am ashamed."


    Tianxian looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and smiled a little happily, "Okay, I will accept the compliment of the founder."


    Zhou Shu said without realizing it, "I am sincere and sincere."


    "I see."


    Tianxian raised his hand to support the crown, and said sternly, "What else is the City Lord Zhou?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "By the way, call Sui Rufu, I have something wrong."


    Tianxian didn''t say much, he directly led out a dusty space to lead people. Zhou Shu looked around for a while, touching his chin, quite satisfied, his perception was not restricted, the whole world was in sight, he had seen nearly a thousand people The disciple took the Wan Ling Pill, and he already had the aura of Jianmu. Although it was still very weak, it was there if there was it, and it could not be dispelled. These people also officially became the protectors of Jianmu, just like the practitioners of the Xuanhuang world. .


    Say that the Xuanhuang world must hurry up, the whole world will be the beneficiaries of Jianmu Crossing Tribulation, and of course, it may also be a victim.


    "Santo, are you looking for me?"


    Sui Rufu bowed, very respectful, with a lot of joy in his eyes.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I saw that you have also practiced the Tao of Shu."


    Sui Rufu nodded earnestly, "I feel very good after learning and learning, but there are also many problems."


    "I will preach in Linglong Tian, ??and just ask when the time comes," Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Are you going to focus on Shuzhidao, or?"


    Sui Rufu paused and hesitated, "No, I just learn it as a useful Dao law, just like destiny and cause and effect. After learning it, you can have more strength. I don''t want to specifically practice the Tao of Shu. , City Lord, I don��t think Shu Zhidao is not good, but my ability is not enough.��


    "It''s okay, I just ask casually. With your talent, you won''t be bad at learning anything, it''s good to be able to learn and be willing to learn."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, and took out a small piece of silk thread, "Do you know this?"


    Sui Rufu stared at it, suspiciously, "What a strong power of the highest law, what is this?"


    "Is this also obtained from Pangu Cave? The chance of the city lord is great."


    Linglong Tianxian is also interested, "Rufu, this is Heguangchensi, an extremely rare material. I have also searched for it, but there was no result. I heard that it is possible to collect it only where the saint can go. UU Reading www.uukanshu .com and it is more than just materials, it can also help people enlighten..." What she thought of, was surprised, "The city lord intends to help Rufu enlighten Dao, is it the law of fate?"


    Zhou Shu handed He Guangchensi over, "It just fits the law of fate. With the help of the gods, it shouldn''t be difficult."


    "This... how embarrassed?"


    Sui Rufu came to understand, and was shocked, "City Lord, in fact, I didn''t help at all, even..."


    "Don''t worry too much," Zhou Shuwen said, "You have a copy of what you got in the Pangu Caves. Maybe it''s the Pangu Essence you got. Who wouldn''t you give it to you? Use it if you are useful, let me talk about it. There are many more here."


    "Rufu, no thanks, I''ll help you become enlightened later, it won''t be difficult if there is dust."


    Tianxian looked at Zhou Shu, "The city lord still remembers that Rufu has never been able to understand the law of fate. It is really intentional."


    Sui Rufu flushed and lowered her head unconsciously.


    can''t help but look at the dust silk, the thin thread seems to be more than just dust silk.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said indifferently, "We share the same interests. You Linglongtian can grow in strength, and it is also beneficial to me. Besides, Zhilingxian has helped me a lot. It''s not that nothing has helped me. I am grateful for it. It should."


    "Ha ha."


    Linglong Tianxian followed with a smile.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "God, I want to go to Exquisite Treasure Land to see now, why don''t you think about it?"


    "Maybe I will send you there."


    Tianxian stepped forward slowly, the entire space moved forward quickly, and in the blink of an eye, he crossed most of the world.


    ;

 Chapter 4127: How did you do it

    Standing in front of Si Chenshi, Zhou Shu calmly said, "It is indeed Taibai Cave Heaven."


    The scene in front of me and the picture in the memory overlapped a little bit, clearly and clearly. There is no doubt that this exquisite treasure land is the Taibai Cave of the Xuanhuang Realm, and this Sichen Stone, which is constantly flowing out of immortal power, is the Taibai Cave of Heaven. fundamental.


    Linglong Tianxian was not surprised, "City Lord Zhou, are you talking about the Taibai Cave of the Xuanhuang Realm, right?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "The **** knows the past of the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "Know some, but surely not more than you."


    Linglong Tianxian nodded, "When observing the long river of reincarnation, I found that many practitioners have a deep connection with the Xuanhuang Realm. After that, I also investigated some things, but did not put much energy on this aspect. Linglong''s treasure land is too white. I can almost guess what happened in the cave."


    "For practitioners, the Xuanhuang Realm is the starting point of the heavens. Although most people have forgotten it, many people still remember it."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and said thoughtfully, "Tianxian, how did this treasure land come to Linglongtian?"


    Tianxian said frankly, "I asked for it from the Suspense Sect. At first I didn''t know its connection with the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Same as I thought."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes, "Sure enough, Xian Ting snatched it from the Xuanhuang Realm, this group of robbers."


    Tianxian looked at Zhou Shu, and only nodded, "The fairy gate is only open for two hours a day, and it is not suitable for long-term retreat practice, and there is no good immortal vein in Linglong Heaven. I went to the Xuanling Sect to chat, and they said This cave sky gave me...Actually, I think there should be some similar cultivation treasures in the Suspended Bell Sect."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "The resources of the Luofu Realm are too much to be used up. They still want to grab the cave of the Xuanhuang Realm. Why on earth?"


    Tianxian didn''t know how to answer for a while, "This...maybe a cultivator in the jealous Xuanhuang world, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Goddess, I am not asking you, I just sent it to you, huh, no matter how much Xianting robs, I will return it sooner or later."


    Tianxian was slightly stagnant, "If you say that Linglong Treasure Land..."


    "I have no plans to go to the exquisite treasure land."


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "The current Linglong Treasure Land has been changed a lot, and it is difficult to say whether it is suitable for the Xuanhuang Realm. Most of it is not suitable. Besides, it is already owned by you Linglongtian. What I mean is, wait until the immortal is resolved. If you get everything from Xian Ting, you can rebuild these caves in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Tianxian breathed a sigh of relief, and promised Zhou Shu any condition, but she couldn''t refuse it if she wanted to be Linglong.


    She paused and said, "The Louvre world has inexhaustible resources. Where did they come from? I am also curious about this. I have checked the situation of some of the Suspension Sect disciples in Samsara, but there is no useful information. ."


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "Bai Li Qian Shan and Tai Shu Xie, can they see them too?"


    Tianxian said slowly, "You can see it, but what you see is not important. Important information is covered up, and it should be covered by the saint."


    "So too."


    Zhou Shu feels a little regretful, "This may be one of Xian Ting''s most important secrets."


    Tianxian nodded earnestly, "Except for Elder Shadow, this is it. Without the existence of the Luofu Realm, the Suspension Sect would not be able to insert the Suspension Tree all over the sky, and Xian Ting would not be the current Xian Ting," she unconsciously sigh After a sigh of relief, "Is the appearance of the Luofu Realm really a miracle? It appeared in the empty heavens inexplicably, and the immortal jade that could not be used up was inexplicable, alas."


    Zhou Shu could only shake his head, "I don''t know."


    Tianxian followed, "Maybe only a saint can figure it out."


    "Where is the saint?"


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "The saint on the fairy court can intervene in the heavens, but no other saints will come out to restrict."


    "I also thought about it, maybe the saints on the Xianting side were chosen by all saints. It is a determined rule for them to guide the immortal world, so other saints can''t object to what they do," Tianxian shook his head slightly." This is my personal opinion. The real answer may be known by becoming a saint. If I become a saint, I will never sit back and watch. Whether or not the rules are determined, they must now be changed."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Me too."


    The two looked at each other, and they all felt like they would hate it when they meet each other.


    Linglong Tianxian cultivated to the top of the heavens by himself, and was at the forefront of the ten thousand fierce list. He never accepted the suspension of the Sulan Sect. Later, the establishment of the sect was also competing with the Sulan Sect, both overtly and secretly, and even built the sect to the Louvre realm On the side, Zhou Shu naturally needless to say, behind him stood many creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm and the Xuanhuang Realm, destined to be the enemy of Xian Ting.


    This look obviously narrowed the distance between the two, and they talked more deeply, and they became more candid and tacit.


    Several hours passed before I knew it.


    "The main palace is back!"


    Caiying''s appearance broke the tacit understanding, pulling Zhou Shu, she frowned, "Zhou, that sacred artifact, the palace has communicated with him for so long, but she didn''t reply to me a word. It seems to be a bit spiritual. Damn it, why don''t you go take a look?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Hehe, it''s useless if I go. I have no fate with that sacred artifact, so don''t think about it."


    Caiying was stunned, "You knew it a long time ago, and you still want to see the palace? No matter what, go with the palace now and watch the palace beat him up."


    "I told you not to go, UU reading will you listen?"


    Zhou Shu ignored her, turned to Linglong Tianxian and raised his hand to salute, "God, I should go to Xiaolinglong to visit Shutianxian."


    "what?"


    Tianxian stagnated, "The city lord must go?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Why, can''t you go?"


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter."


    Linglong Tianxian faintly smiled, "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but he had some doubts. Just now, Tianxian seemed to be able to say anything. How to say it to the small and exquisite world, is still hiding something.


    The dusty space moved quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was in front of a passage.


    Tianxian''s expression is slightly condensed, "City Lord Zhou, this is the rapids that connects the big and small sky..."


    "What a strong power of compassion, this is the realm," Zhou Shu noticed something, "No, this realm is the realm of Ci Hang''s mind?"


    "I knew it before I went in."


    Tianxian sighed slightly, "The city lord''s accomplishments in the way of compassion are also amazing."


    "Does Shuitianxian usually open the field? It''s impossible, right?"


    Zhou Shu was already stunned, "Tianxian, you won''t tell me that the water goddess has maintained the Cihang heartland here for 10,000 years, right?" Suddenly he was shocked, "Could it be that the reason why the big and small sky is restraining the Luofu world? , Right in the heart of Cihang, but how is this done?"


    Ci Hang''s heart domain, even the first few days will affect one''s lifespan, and maintain the Ci Hang heart domain, except for the saints.


    He had seen Shutianxian before. She could never be a saint. How did this happen?

 Chapter 4128: You also understand

    "The lord of the city can know everything when you go in, so I won''t go there."


    Linglong Tianxian owed her body, and slowly backed away until she disappeared.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few breaths, walked into the passage, Caiying followed, and after a while, doubts arose, "Hey, I feel so comfortable in this passage, gentle and peaceful, this palace just thought about it. How can I fight the disobedient sacred weapon, now I suddenly lose my mind."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I''m about to enter the realm, and naturally I won''t have the idea of ??fighting anymore."


    He still doesn''t understand how it is possible to maintain the compassionate mind.


    And that''s the realm of Cihang''s heart, not only the water piano club, but also the water kite, what''s the matter with this sister? The water piano is the authentic inheritor of the Cihangzong School. It��s okay. Isn��t the water kite a half-way renunciation to practice the way of compassion? He has also learned it. This can eliminate all areas of killing intent and fighting heart. Is it so easy to learn? But Zhou Shu himself had studied for so long, but there was no sign that it could be used.


    After a short while, the passage will come to an end.


    "What''s going on in this world?"


    Caiying looked ahead, eyes popping out.


    There is a thick layer of red in the sky. It is a cloud of red auspicious clouds, like a living thing, swimming smoothly.


    The world of ���� is full of mountains as high as ten thousand feet, like a sword that pierces the sky. There is no flat ground at all, and no other terrain can be found except the peaks.


    "Like a hedgehog."


    Caiying glanced a few times and couldn''t help saying, "It''s too weird to look at. This palace has never seen such a realm. The Da Linglong realm over there is full of immortal spirits and a lot of people. Here it is. But it''s completely different. What Linglong Tianxian thinks is not even at all."


    Zhou Shu is still observing, "These clouds and these mountains are a bit weird."


    "Two of you come here, or you will be in trouble after a while."


    A kind voice came, very similar to the water piano.


    Staring at it, under a certain mountain peak, there is a gentle lady in white clothes. She sits in the soft light, her eyes are clear and full of compassion, and there is a hint of majesty between her brows. This majesty makes her It looks different from the water piano, if it is gone, the two will be exactly the same.


    Zhou Shu brought Caiying over and bowed his body to salute, "Zhou Shu has seen the water goddess."


    "Caiying has seen the water goddess."


    Caiying curiously said, "You are really the same as Senior Shuiqin."


    "She is better than me."


    Shuizheng sighed softly, closed his eyes, and stopped talking.


    Caiying waited for a while, a little confused, "Zhou, this..."


    "Don''t talk, just wait."


    Zhou Shu realized something and sat down quietly.


    After dozens of breaths, the power of compassion around him quickly faded, and the heart of Ci Hang also disappeared.


    Without the heart domain, in an instant, the killing intent was overwhelming.


    The red clouds all over the sky suddenly lost the peace they had before, like a group of blood clots that had just melted in the water, changing into various shapes, spreading their teeth and dancing claws, and could not help exuding the blood and evil spirits. In the blink of an eye, the sky was covered. The blood was shrouded, and there was no more light.


    As if responding to a blood cloud in the sky, the mountain peaks on the ground also vigorously shook.


    That sharp sword suddenly came alive, becoming extremely fierce, with a strong killing intent, trying to break free from the shackles of the earth, and kill the provocative blood cloud.


    Looking at the extremely quiet world just now, it suddenly became a battlefield about to break out. Feeling the violent and murderous atmosphere, Caiying, who is in the center, couldn''t help the high fighting spirit in her heart. There were bursts of light, and it was about to rush upwards.


    Of course, as soon as the action was made, Zhou Shu was caught.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, my palace suddenly wants to fight!"


    Caiying touched her aching arm, looked at Zhou Shu, and blinked her innocent big eyes, "It wasn''t on purpose by this palace."


    "I know it wasn''t on purpose, even I thought about it a little bit, but do you want Shutianxian to continue using Cihang Heartland?"


    Zhou Shu held her firmly, turned to the water kite, admiringly said, "Shui Tianxian, thank you very much."


    Shuizheng opened his eyes, smiled faintly, like a spring breeze, "It seems that I don''t need to explain, you also understand, City Lord Zhou."


    "Understand part of it."


    Zhou Shu lightly nodded, "Shui Tianxian, where did these mountains and blood clouds come from?"


    It is precisely because the water gods are suppressing this place, that the small and small worlds are kept peaceful, and the Luofu world on the side feels at ease.


    Shuizheng said calmly, "Some are mine and Linglong''s own, and some are collected by us. We have been to many battlefields together, and she has not stopped now. Many mountains and blood clouds over there are only recently added. Come in."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "I see."


    The two people on the list of ten thousand fierce angers, their own fierce anger, murderous intent, and so on are innumerable. Coupled with the continuous collection, so many fierce anger and so on are all gathered here, turned into mountains and blood. Clouds, if they are not suppressed by Cihang''s heart, they find a chance to burst out completely, not only the size of the exquisite sky, but also the Luofu world will suffer a great deal.


    Caiying also suddenly said, "No wonder the Luofu Realm is afraid of you, but it''s so uncomfortable here, I can''t stand it anymore."


    She is sitting here, like sitting on pins and needles. If Zhou Shu hadn''t helped calm her mind, UU reading www. uukanshu.com may soon be infected by the killing intent here, unconsciously becoming a part of the battlefield, I really don''t know what it will be like at that time.


    Shuizheng glanced at her and smiled, "Palace Master Caiying, you can stay at most for half an hour, and City Master Zhou can stay for a long time."


    "Half an hour?"


    Caiying seems to have been hit, "Is this so useless?"


    The water kite shook his head gently, "That''s not right, because you are so intent, the palace lord, you were born for war, and the fighting spirit in your heart is fierce, so you are more susceptible to the influence here. This is not a bad thing, but it is a good thing for Jian Xiu. , You will definitely be able to surpass yourself in the future."


    Caiying nodded with joy, "Hey, you are right."


    Shui Zheng nodded slightly, turned to Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "City Lord Zhou, it''s better not to do this."


    Zhou was relieved, "I''m sorry, I just want to try, can I change these fighting spirits, I won''t really change it, just feel it."


    Shuizheng said warmly, "I understand that the city lord is kind, but everything here has been finalized. A little attempt may bring great changes. If something goes wrong, Linglongtian and Immortal Realm will be very troublesome, and I''m used to it. , Won''t leave."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, not knowing what to say.


    He tried to perceive just now, in order to achieve a balance between the ferocity and so on, so as to free the water kite. Even though this is very difficult, he still wants to try it, but the water kite himself is not willing to come out. .


    He hesitated, "Shui Tianxian''s Ci Hang Heart Domain, do you have to use it every day? This consumes too much."

 Chapter 4129: 2 people is enough

    "Of course not every day, although I hope it is every day."


    The water kite shook his head and smiled, "It is used about 13 or 4 times a year, and it needs to last a few hours each time, sometimes it will be a little longer. The small and exquisite world is not always fighting, most of the time it can be done with ordinary kindness. To deal with the fierce atmosphere here, it��s just not enough when you are violent. You need to suppress it with your heart to get more benefits."


    Zhou Shu feels relieved, this is better, "but ten thousand years is a big burden, right?"


    "For me, it''s not a burden."


    Shuizheng is very calm, "Cultivating here, the speed is very fast, I like to stay here."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he suddenly said, "So it turns out that there is no progress without pressure. Can you ask how fast the cultivation speed is?"


    Shuizheng pondered for a few breaths, and sighed lightly, "If it were her, it might have been holy for ten thousand years."


    "Is it not?"


    Zhou Shu was very surprised. This is the first time someone gave a specific time for sanctification. Is he so confident, "She refers to Senior Shuiqin, right?"


    "I think so, but she won''t accept it, and I don''t want her to come," Shuizheng said faintly, "If she comes here, she will definitely not regard the murderous intent and so on here as a cultivation resource or It is a means of restraining the Suspense Sect, but trying to eliminate them all, completely eliminate them, even if the cultivation base and strength are exhausted, it does not matter."


    Caiying couldn''t help nodding, "Senior does that."


    Zhou Shu followed with a sigh, "Indeed, Senior Shui can''t see any filth, and he will definitely try to eliminate the blood and evil spirits here, etc."


    Shuizheng looked at him, and said slowly, "Does the city lord think she is also wrong?"


    "I personally think so."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I will probably make the same choice as you, but Senior Shui, her way and heart will not allow her to let these things exist."


    "So don''t tell her what''s happening here."


    Shuizheng smiled faintly, "I don''t want to fight with her anymore, let alone I have no reason, and she is not walking the same way."


    "It makes no sense? Isn''t it a way?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly understood something, and looked at the water kite, "I''ll be honest, the purpose of water **** cultivation is not the way of compassion, right?"


    "of course not."


    Shuizheng nodded and said of course, "The way of compassion is to assist me in my practice. I cultivate, naturally these things you see."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu did not speak, but Caiying was stunned, looking at the blood clouds and the murderous peaks, "Your purpose, is it actually?"


    Shuizheng said calmly, "Like you, I was born to fight war, but the way of compassion is to stop war, so it is just my sharpening stone."


    "I understand."


    This is really the case, I was completely wrong, Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell her."


    Shuizheng raised his hand to thank him, and said sincerely, "City Lord Zhou, I have not thanked you for saving Shuiqin, I am very grateful to you."


    "This is what I should do, but Shui Tianxian doesn''t plan to see her?" Zhou Shu seemed to think, "She is in Xianshu City."


    "no need."


    Shuizheng paused and said with a lot of solemnity, "Help me tell her what the Xuanling Sect did to her, I will retaliate back with the best means."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but sighed secretly.


    The water kite and the water piano look similar, but the concept of temperament is very different.


    At first, Zhou Shu felt that Shuizheng had cultivated the way of compassion and also taught a kind disciple like Jing Tianshan. He thought she was similar to Shuiqin and a practitioner of the way of compassion. She went to space with kindness and kindness, but the result was the opposite. , She practised the way of kindness, the original intention is to hone herself, use the way of kindness to suppress the fighting spirit, etc., in fact, she wants to get more fighting spirit...


    It��s no wonder that Shuiqin was so surprised when Shuizheng started to practice the way of compassion.


    Think about it, if the two sisters are the same, how can they keep fighting?


    It''s just a pity for the water kite. Even if the motivation is not pure, she can still display the compassionate mind in the way of compassion. This talent may be a bit higher than that of the water piano. But if the concept is different, that can''t be done.


    "I hope she can figure it out a little bit and don''t stop me."


    Shuizheng''s expression was slightly condensed, and he sighed, "Forget it, she can''t figure it out, City Lord, don''t say this. Don''t tell her about the situation on my side."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu still agreed, but he was relieved. He actually didn''t want to take that sentence. Shuiqin is now very important to Cihangzong of Xianshu City. It would be bad to go to the fairy world to find his sister and trouble.


    Shuizheng thought for a while, "You tell her that I entrusted Jing Tianshan to her, that is a very good seedling, but I can''t teach her anything."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, I think Senior Shuiqin also likes her very much, so I shouldn''t mind helping you."


    Thinking of something, Shuizheng sighed, "City Lord, you and her are also very fate. Linglong has seen her destiny. She should have gone to the immortal world, but after meeting you, her destiny has changed. Now her destiny It��s no longer visible. The previous idea is impossible to realize, it can only be left to you."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shaken, "Jing Tianshan''s original destiny was to go to the immortal world? What was Shutianxian''s previous thoughts?"


    "Worry about her?"


    Shuizheng smiled slightly, "Don''t ask too much, I''m just such a disciple and won''t harm her."


    "I am so worried, UU reading sorry."


    Zhou Shu bowed a salute, but he was a little bit hesitant in his heart. It is not for others to say whether it hurts. Your own feelings are true. The pet that others think is actually harmful to you. There are so many things like this.


    Shuizheng looked at Zhou Shu, seeming to understand his thoughts, shook his head, and said nothing.


    was silent for a while.


    Zhou Shu smiled. Actually, there is no need to go deeper. No matter if her fate is changed by herself or she, Jing Tianshan is very happy now, and she is walking on her own path, so that��s it. "Don��t be offended by the water goddess, sometimes I think There are more, but I don��t mean to be disrespectful to the gods."


    "It''s okay, I don''t care."


    Shuizheng shook his head slightly, "It is enough for two people in this world to understand me."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "One is Linglong Tianxian, and the other is?"


    "The city lord really likes to ask questions."


    Shuizheng looked at him and smiled, only the majesty between his eyebrows was not lacking, "It''s okay to say, it''s related to you, and he came to me not long ago. He is the master Fangyuan of Leiyin Temple."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Master Fang Yuan has been here?"


    "Before I met Linglong, I had a lot of dealings with him. He is very interesting, unlike other monks."


    Shuizheng closed his eyes slightly, seeming to be thinking about something, his mouth bends, "It was a day worth remembering. He never persuaded me to practice meditation, nor would he force me to give up my way. We have also beaten me. I��ve communicated with each other. It��s also the inspiration he brought to me by using compassion to restrain the intent of war. I really appreciate him, ha ha."


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version URL:

 Chapter 4130: Just listen to you

    Latest URL:


    "Master Fang Yuan is indeed a wonderful person."


    Zhou Shu felt the same way, "I have also been instructed by a master and I have benefited a lot."


    "He told me about you," Shuizheng sighed slightly, "If you came here a few years earlier, it would be fine. Together, you and I might be able to stop him."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu asked, "What is stopping him?"


    There was a trace of worry in Shuizheng''s eyes, "He went to Jiuyou to find Fang Tui deadly."


    Zhou Shu paused, "With the master''s cultivation base, there is no danger to go to Jiuyou Death, is it? Shui Tianxian means that, right?"


    "Otherwise? I don''t have many friends. I don''t want to lose one more."


    Kite said faintly, "Although it is dangerous for him to go alone, it will not cause serious problems. Fang Tuinai can''t help him, but it is difficult for him to take two people. One of them is his weakness, and the other will definitely be delayed. , This makes me have to worry."


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "One is Fang Li?"


    Shuizheng nodded, "It''s called this name. It seems that Fang Yuan cares about him very much, so do you?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "He is my acquaintance, in the Xuanhuang Realm, I am his junior."


    "It turns out there is such a relationship, no wonder."


    Shuizheng was a little surprised, "He is a very smart and sensible person, but unfortunately this time it��s useless to be smart and sensible, but you can rest assured that you will never die if you follow the meditation on the edge of the square."


    "This is more worrying."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but said, "Shui Tianxian, how long have they gone?"


    "It''s been a long time, before you go to Pangu Caves, you can''t catch up."


    Shuizheng paused, "But there should be nothing wrong now, there is nothing unusual on my side."


    Caiying curiously asked, "Jiuyou is so far away from Luofu Realm, what can be unusual about you?"


    "because this."


    Shuizheng took out a wooden box from under the futon, and said calmly, "This is the broken arm of the ghost emperor Fang retreated. He stayed with me temporarily."


    The wooden box opened naturally, and a black gas came out, forming a thick black mist on the top of the box.


    But that''s it, it can''t overflow at all.


    Caiying glanced at it and said in surprise, "Huh? We shot this down."


    Shuizheng nodded, "I know that Jing Tianshan has also worked hard, she told me, Fang Yuan also told me," she looked at Zhou Shu, "he may have seen that this trip is difficult to end, worrying about Fang retreated with the broken arm, but instead gave Fang regained his strength, so I left the arm here."


    "So dangerous..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be thoughtful, "If Fang Yuan has an accident, will he have a reaction when he breaks his arm?"


    "Fang Yuan told me that if Fang Tui disappears, his broken arm will slowly wither and die. If Fang Yuan has an accident, Fang Tui is likely to become the real Lord of the Nine Nethers, and the broken arm will also return to the body. I can''t help it anymore," Shuizheng sighed slightly, looking at the broken arm in the box, "Nothing has happened yet, but even if something happens, I can''t change it."


    Zhou Shu muttered, "Shui Tianxian, it''s better than..."


    Shuizheng interrupted Zhou Shu''s words, "City Lord Zhou, this matter has nothing to do with you, and Fang Yuan did not ask you to remove the broken arm."


    "Shui Tianxian," Zhou Shu insisted, "I''m sure, this broken arm is placed here, Fang Tui can''t take it away, and when I returned to Xianshu City, I was about to pass the Jiuyou Death Land."


    "Needless to say."


    Shuizheng shook his head, "What I promised will be done."


    was about to put the box back, but encountered resistance, obviously Zhou Shu moved his hands and feet.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Shui Tianxian also sent his disciples to deal with Fang Tui, now..."


    Shui Zheng frowned, "Don''t do unnecessary things. This is Fang Yuan''s own decision. He will resolve the grievances between him and his younger brother."


    "Then I won''t say anything."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he withdrew his strength, "It may be that I have been thinking too much, Jiuyou hasn''t expanded for a long time, even if Fang Tui wants to be promoted, he has no foundation."


    "I hope so too."


    Shuizheng put away the wooden box and slowly closed his eyes, "Are you doing anything else?"


    Zhou Shu stood up, "Stop disturbing the water god."


    Shuizheng nodded, "Be careful when you leave. You don''t have a heart now, don''t irritate them."


    "Got it."


    Zhou Shu returned the same way, Caiying followed carefully, and unconsciously took Zhou Shu''s hand.


    There is no state of mind to soothe the state of mind. She is very impetuous now, and her mind is agitated. If she is not careful, she will be affected by the killing intent here. It will be better to pull Zhou Shu to feel warm.


    "sorry."


    Zhou Shu realized something and quickly protected Caiying, "I was thinking about Fang Yuan and Brother Yun just now, but I didn''t notice you."


    Caiying shook his head, "Don''t worry about Zhou, Brother Yun will be fine, he is so powerful, let alone Master Fang Yuan."


    "It''s not that he is worried about what happened to him by the ghost emperor, but..."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "You don��t know, when Brother Yun and I were in the Heyin School, we had a common brother named Xu Lie, the three of us plus Lao Li Lao Zhu and Yan Yue..."


    "what?"


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s words, Caiying also realized that something was wrong, "If Fang Yuan dies this time, then Brother Yun might have to become another person again?"


    "Yes, to Brother Yun, Fang Yuan and Xu Lie are actually the same, they are both people who are worthy of everything. Although Brother Yun hasn''t said that, I can feel Fang Yuan. The importance to him was that when Xu Lie died because of Kunlun, Brother Yun swore to annihilate Kunlun, and he really did it. If Fang Yuan died this time because of Fang Tui, and he died to save Brother Yun, then What will become of Senior Brother Yun is really hard to say," Zhou Shu looked into the distance and sighed, "Now is different from the past, and Senior Brother Yun is far from being a disciple of the veins of the past. He is from Leiyin Temple. Buddha, the danger this time brings must be even greater, much greater."


    Caiying hesitated, "Even if he becomes crazy, he will kill Fang Tui at best, right?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s definitely not that simple. He certainly wouldn''t regard Fang Tui as the only enemy, just like He started back then."


    "No wonder you want to break your arm, want to go to Jiuyou Death."


    Caiying hurriedly said, "Let��s rush to Jiuyou to die now, maybe it��s still too late, don��t we have the gate of Huangquan, we can go anywhere we want."


    "I will try it after I leave Linglong Tian, ??but things here..." Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "I have to go to Mengyi Tian and Wuji Tian, ??so I have to do it with Soul Shadow."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, "The palace will go with the shadow of the soul, and the Jianmu Buds of Mengyitian and Wujitian will be handed over to me. It must be no problem."


    "No, you can only follow me."


    Zhou Shu shook his head resolutely, "This is the Immortal Realm and not elsewhere. The Immortal Realm will not do anything when I am here, but they will do everything when I am not here."


    "But... look down on this palace?!"


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, but quickly retracted his gaze and snorted, "Forget it, my palace will listen to you."

 Chapter 4131: No time to waste

    "Going? Are you in such a hurry?"


    Linglong Tianxian was stunned there, very surprised.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I will come when I have time."


    Tianxian paused, rather regrettably, "I originally had something to discuss with you, so next time."


    "Well, I have too much time to do, but there is no way," Zhou Shuwen said, "God, if there is an emergency on Linglongtian, contact me through Chifeng City, it will be very soon."


    Tianxian smiled lightly, "I can''t get to that point."


    Zhou Shu muttered, "How do you confess to the Suspension Sect?"


    Tianxian looked calm, "You don''t need to explain, the city lord doesn''t care about this matter."


    "Then we will leave first."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t say much, entered the passage through the dust space, swept out the door, and stepped onto the fairy road, but soon disappeared.


    It has been decades late, and there is no more time to waste. If you can''t go to Jiuyou Death Site as soon as possible, there may be big problems.


    Not long after Zhou Shu left, a figure appeared in front of Linglongtian''s main gate.


    After hesitating for a few breaths, he strode in. The guards in front of the door couldn''t stop him at all, but before entering the door, the phantom of Linglong Tianxian appeared in front of him, his face was sullen, and he rebuked, "What are you? People, dare to break into the exquisite sky?"


    "Who am I, why should the gods ask me knowingly?"


    The figure showed its true form, but it was Liu Ximu, the lord of the Suspension Bell Sect, with a slightly gloomy expression, "As for the hard drive, someone just broke through, and the gods did not come out to stop him."


    Tianxian frowned slightly, "Who are you anyway?"


    Liu Ximu stopped and said loudly, "Liu Ximu, the lord of the Suspended Bell Sect! When I was promoted some time ago, Linglongtian also sent someone to celebrate!"


    "I sent someone, but I didn''t go by myself. What''s so strange I don''t know?"


    Tianxian said indifferently, "It turns out that you are the new Suanling Sect Master, worse than the previous one, and don''t understand the rules at all."


    Liu Ximu felt resentful, but he dared not show it. He smiled and said, "The gods really don''t take us people seriously."


    "Need it?"


    Tianxian smiled slightly, "The people who talk to me about things are hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains, and you will never have your turn."


    Liu Ximu took a deep breath and said slowly, "It was my fault."


    "Of course it is your fault."


    A trace of killing intent flashed in Tianxian''s eyes, shocked Liu Ximu''s heart, and he couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps. Tianxian withdrew his gaze, disdainfully said, "Besides being a bit louder, what else do you have, let''s talk about it, Liu Ximu, What do you want to break through the mountain gate?"


    Liu Ximu pointed to Linglongtian��s gate, "Someone has broken through before, and the gods have not come out to stop him. Could it be that the gods have friendship with that person?"


    "It''s interesting to see someone break in, so you want to try it too."


    Linglong Tianxian sighed slightly, "If you are protected by a saint like him, I won''t stop it, because I can''t stop it at all, fool."


    "you��"


    Liu Ximu was really angry. There was an idiot on the left and a bad sect on the right. The Sovereign Suspension Bell, who was highly respected outside, was scolded like a dog here, but...there is no way to beat it.


    can''t get angry, remember his purpose, he gritted his teeth to hold back his anger.


    Tianxian said slowly, "Liu Ximu, your purpose is to understand the relationship between Linglongtian and Zhou Shu. You think Linglongtian has a ghost in his heart, and he doesn''t dare to block you. As long as there is a little gap, he can go in and feel the situation? You do it yourself."


    Liu Ximu stopped, "God, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    He really thinks so. He can��t let Zhou Shu come and go in the Luofu realm. He also went to Linglongtian. The Sovereign himself doesn��t know what Zhou Shu did. In that case, wait for Baili Qianshan to come back. The Sect Master was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to do it for long, so he hurried over as soon as Zhou Shu left. Although it must have violated the rules of the two sects, as long as he can find some useful news, he can confess. In the past, I believe that Baili Qianshan would speak for itself.


    After all, he is for the sect, as long as it is for the sect, anything can be discussed, anything.


    This is Baili Qianshan, and the most important rule of the Platanus Sect.


    "Although I did such a thing because I felt that Baili Qianshan was not there, it was not bad."


    Tianxian shook his head slightly, "Baili Qianshan, have you seen it too, you, the puppet Sovereign, can still be used, which is better than before."


    Liu Ximu paused, looking around, a lot of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "You can be appreciated by the gods, don''t you appreciate it?"


    A familiar voice rang in his ears, Liu Ximu''s heart was tight, and he hurriedly bowed to salute, "I have seen Elder Baili."


    "Hehe, god, long time no see."


    A phantom appeared beside Liu Ximu, arching his hands far away.


    Tianxian said calmly, "Bailiqianshan, you know that he is going to violate the rules, and you have to let him go. It seems that you are also very worried about Linglongtian."


    "Don''t you also praise him for his courage? Why bother about such trivial matters."


    Hundred Miles Qianshan waved his hand and said slowly, "Besides, I didn''t worry about your Linglongtian, this is not a secret."


    Tianxian said calmly, "Well said, now are you planning to make a break?"


    "The gods have all come out, how dare I confront the gods, this is of course impossible."


    Bailiqianshan shook his head and said sincerely, UU reading "But I really want to know, what did Zhou Shu do with you? If he dares to attack you exquisite world, you tell me, we hang the bell Even if Zong offends the saint, he must be taken down!"


    Tianxian couldn''t hide his contempt, "Well said, then when he went to the Xuanling Sect, why didn''t you take him?"


    Baili Qianshan sighed, "Tianxian, I was indeed not in the sect at the time. I could see this from the top and bottom of the Suspension Bell Sect. Of course, Tianxian knew it. I can guarantee that if I was there at the time, I would never let Zhou Shu. Leave the Suspense Sect."


    Tianxian said slowly, "Now he is still on Luofu Avenue, you have a chance."


    Baili Qianshan glanced at the avenue, and said helplessly, "He didn''t come to the Suspended Bell Sect, how can I take the initiative? Isn''t that too disrespectful to the saint?"


    "Forget it, talking to you has no meaning at all."


    Tianxian frowned, "What the **** is up to you, just say it, I don��t have much time to waste."


    "What did Zhou Shu say and do."


    Baili Qianshan immediately said, "There is no plane tree in the exquisite sky, I don''t know what''s inside."


    "You are really frank," Tianxian laughed, "It doesn''t matter whether there is a plane tree or not, won''t you tell me there?"


    "The fairy said and laughed."


    Baili Qianshan suddenly changed his face, and said with a serious face, "God, I have no time to waste."


    Tianxian paused, "He only did one thing, preaching."


    "Preacher, Shu Zhi Dao?"


    Hundred Miles Qianshan''s figure stagnated, and a lot of anger floated on his face, "He said, and you agreed. Do you really let him preach in your exquisite heaven?"

 Chapter 4132: You did a good job

    3Q Chinese website, the fastest update of the fairy world winner!


    "It''s not the Hanging Bell Sect, what are you worried about."


    Linglong Tianxian said calmly, "If it is the Tao of Shu in the Suspended Bell Sect, that is the problem."


    "The same goes for Linglongtian!"


    Baili Qianshan said angrily, "As a platform in charge of the sect, but recognized by the heavens as the culprit platform, spread the prohibition law determined by the fairy court in the sect. Do you know how this will affect the immortal world? Linglong Tianxian, what on earth do you think!?"


    Tianxian said lightly, "Then you go call Zhou Shu back and say you disagree, okay? Or just kill him, I will never interfere."


    Baili Qianshan said coldly, "You...he just has a saint to protect him, not a saint to do things for him!"


    "So you go kill him, and naturally all problems will be solved."


    Tianxian��s eyes became cold, "If you can��t do it, don��t be aggressive, even Xuanlingzong can��t do it. Why do you ask me Linglongtian to do it? Besides, he��s just preaching and didn��t ruin Linglongtian. I��ve already I''m very satisfied. With Linglongtian''s ability, this can only be done."


    "It''s just a Zhou Shu, why are you so afraid of it?"


    Hundred Miles Qianshan shook his head secretly, sighed, "It was not like this before."


    "What was Linglong like at the beginning?"


    Tianxian sneered, "Of course you want me to fight Zhou Shu, because you basically want Linglongtian to be destroyed. When Linglongtian is gone, you will be satisfied. Your hanging bell sect will still applaud and celebrate, right? For Ling Zong, the disappearance of Zhou Shu and Linglongtian together is the best result."


    Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains stand there, but there is no refutation.


    Tianxian said indifferently, "You and I are both in charge of the sect, and will do what is most beneficial to the sect. Let Zhou Shu preach in Linglongtian is the best choice I can make, otherwise I will face it. The anger against the founders and saints will lose the hard-earned sacred artifacts, and Linglongtian will also weaken and even die out. There is nothing to discuss about this matter, I have already decided."


    Baili Qianshan said calmly, "How many people did he pass on."


    Tianxian slowly said, "There are tens of thousands, it is almost impossible for them to practice other Taoism."


    Hundred Miles and Thousands of Mountains startled, "You have only 30,000 people in Linglongtian, and tens of thousands have practiced Shuzhi Dao? Can Zhou Shu do it in just a few days?"


    Tianxian nodded, "There are Dao seeds and Dao Dan, as well as the founders who preach personally."


    "Tao kind, does his Shu Zhi Dao still have Dao kind?"


    Hundred Miles and Thousand Mountains were slightly surprised, "Shu Zhidao has developed to this point? And he can also practice Taoism, is it Kunlun?"


    Tianxian spread out his hands, "I don''t know this."


    "Xuanhuangjie is really troublesome."


    Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains settled, "God, you give me these ten thousand disciples, and I will pay you twenty thousand, each of them will not be worse than yours. In addition, I will give you one more hour of opening time for the fairy gate every day. ."


    "Twenty thousand disciples, give it as you say, it''s a Suspense Sect."


    A hint of coldness flashed in Tianxian��s eyes, "I refuse, Linglongtian is not a hanging bell sect, and my disciples are not items that can be traded."


    "Thirty thousand?"


    "You are challenging my patience, hundreds of miles away, you know I can''t agree, why waste time?" Tianxian turned around and said slowly, "Don''t want to do extra things, big and small, at any time. Can fit together."


    Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains paused, "The disciples don��t make friends, and the preachers don��t care. Are you planning to form an alliance with Xianshu City?"


    "I really think so."


    Tianxian sighed, "Unfortunately he disagrees."


    Baili Qianshan laughed, "The master Zongmen has formed an alliance with him, but he still doesn''t agree, I don''t believe it."


    Tian Xian said faintly, "So being young, it is really a bad habit to hold grudges. I didn''t kill him. Why should I remember it so clearly? Although Linglongtian is just a make-up in charge of the sect, there are some. A few strong men gave up for a little bit of enmity, their eyes were too short-sighted."


    Hundred Miles Qianshan thought of something, and said in a deep voice, "I told you that everyone in the Xuanhuang Realm holds grudges."


    Tianxian seemed thoughtful, "I know, but I didn''t expect everyone to be, even the founders are just as stingy."


    Baili Qianshan��s expression was condensed, "That��s why I will emphasize to you again and again, although the Xuanhuang Realm has been a great help to the establishment of the immortal realm, the heavens have also become open because of the practitioners of the Xuanhuang Realm, but they are no longer suitable. In this era, their narrow-minded selfishness and jealousy will inevitably be the hidden dangers of the heavens. Their existence will only fill the heavens with hatred and chaos, so that the immortal world will no longer be the immortal world, and will even bury the heavens."


    Tianxian looked at him, "Hundred miles and thousands of mountains, you repeat it again, forty-seventh time."


    Hundred Miles Qianshan slowly said, "Since you all remember, then you should also understand. You are going to negotiate a deal with Zhou Shu for the sacred artifact, it''s really a bad move."


    "How do I know that a saint is helping him?"


    Tianxian paused and said, "This is your problem, not mine."


    "Our problem..." Baili Qianshan said solemnly, "This matter is also being discussed over there, but there is no result yet."


    "Wait until the discussion comes out. If you can solve the saint behind Zhou Shu, it won''t be a problem on my side, I have to go."


    Tianxian shook his head and turned to leave.


    "and many more."


    Baili Qianshan said loudly, "Linglong Tianxian, you really lack sacred artifacts. Are you still worried about your safety by the side of the Xuanling Sect? If you told me this earlier, UU Reading Xuanling Zong can also give you sacred artifacts."


    "Stop talking about such silly things, I want the sacred artifact to guard against you, will you give it to me?"


    Linglong Tianxian turned around and said faintly, "If you want to prove your sincerity in this sentence, give me the holy artifact now."


    "it is good."


    Baili Qianshan nodded without hesitation.


    Tianxian stagnated slightly, then smiled, "Bring it."


    Baili Qianshan looked at her and said in a straightforward voice, "After taking the sacred artifacts, you will send all the disciples who have practiced Shu Zhi Dao to Outland. In any case, the sect in charge of the immortal world cannot practice Shu Zhi Dao. Who, how?"


    Tianxian''s complexion turned cold, "I said, don''t exchange my disciples."


    Baili Qianshan sighed, "It��s not difficult to have as many disciples as you want, god, don��t you want to be as narrow-minded as those practitioners in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "I have nothing to do with the Xuanhuang World, what I insist on is my morality."


    Tianxian stared at him, "I''ll tell you again, don''t treat my disciples as things, and don''t try to enter Linglongtian again."


    finished speaking coldly, turned around and left.


    Looking at the Linglongtian disciples at the door, Baili Qianshan shook his head, "I''m not leaving yet, how long will you wait?"


    Liu Ximu, who thought he had been forgotten, hurriedly saluted, "I''m leaving now, now I''m leaving."


    "You did a good job today, but you have less courage and strength."


    Hundred Miles Qianshan sighed slightly, then disappeared, Liu Ximu''s figure was stagnant, and he smiled unconsciously, but stopped in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 4133: very many

    Caiying whispered, "Okay, right? I can''t see the boundaries around."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu took out a soul stone and quickly opened the door of Huangquan.


    The slightly stronger disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect all have soul stones that can open the gate of Huangquan. However, after the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is driven away by the soul world, these soul stones lose their effect. Zhou Shu��s one was given to the soul world later. of.


    Seeing the white light flashing, Zhou Shu walked in with Caiying.


    The familiar passage and the breath of Kongtong seal made Zhou Shu quite comfortable and peaceful. No matter when, artifacts from the Xuanhuang world always had this effect.


    "What are these lines?"


    Caiying pointed at a white silk thread and asked curiously.


    The silk thread lay on the edge of the wall and the ground, and stretched along the passage, without seeing the head or the tail.


    "Who left the mark?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at it, and quickly noticed something, and smiled, "I met Lin Zhu, it''s a coincidence, let''s go."


    "Hongu is also a bit familiar, but I''m not sure."


    Caiying jumped behind, staying away from Xianshu City for a long time, and I was very excited to see Xianshu City��s friends here.


    After bypassing hundreds of passages, I saw Lin Zhu, meditating in front of a wall, waving her fingers from time to time, simulating the runes on the wall, and when she was happy, her face would show a happy and intoxicated expression. .


    "what?"


    Lin Zhu noticed that something was wrong, she was shocked, and quickly turned around to look, she was shocked, and rushed over unconsciously, "Senior! And Caiying!"


    "Call me Lord Palace Master."


    Caiying snorted, but grabbed Lin Zhu''s arm tightly, "Little Zhuzi, what are you doing here?"


    "Look at the runes printed by Kongtong, and see how to use the teleportation array better."


    Lin Zhu quietly broke away, looking at Zhou Shu with full eyes, "Senior, aren''t you in the fairy world? Why are you back in the soul world?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Well, there is something urgent. I have to rush to the Jiuyou Dead Zone."


    Lin Zhu''s face changed slightly, "Emergency?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just a matter of time. It doesn''t matter if you arrive early, just to discuss with Xiaohun and see if he is willing to help," Zhou Shu smiled, "Zhu, you continue to watch, I will go to the soul world to find Xiaohun. soul."


    Lin Zhu shook his head, very determined, "The little girl is going with senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, if it doesn''t affect your practice, I just thought you seemed to be in a state of enlightenment, but we were bothered by it."


    Lin Zhu laughed, "Here, the little girl is always enlightening, it''s okay."


    "Enlightenment all the time?"


    Caiying said in shock, "It''s so amazing, isn''t it about to surpass this palace? Then let''s go out and play."


    "Don''t," Lin Zhu shook his head quickly, "The enlightenment that the little girl said is not true enlightenment, it is the experience and experience of the teleportation array, which can be memorized every stroke. It is not a big breakthrough, and it is impossible for a little girl Rely on teleportation to defeat you."


    Caiying was a little disappointed, and soon rejoiced, "That''s also great."


    "It''s far from the goal of a little girl."


    Lin Zhu smiled and turned to Zhou Shu, "Senior, I can walk faster here, the little girls have made marks."


    Zhou Shu gently nodded, "Well, have you been here for a long time?"


    "It''s only been more than three months, and it''s not easy to come in for cultivation. The soul world is very greedy, and the seniors will talk about him after a while." Thinking of something, Lin Zhu pinched his fingers and said, "I''m looking for Elder Hao for resources. It��s also looking for Qingque to ask for a soul book, and we have to send some souls over. Senior, isn��t he doing bad things? We are sending remnants of the soul on the battlefield, shouldn��t it matter?��


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter, the soul world does need a remnant soul, in fact, if Yan can agree, there will be no problem."


    "Oh, but it''s really too much."


    Lin Zhu lowered her head slightly, and whispered, "And Xianshucheng gave so much, just for the little girl..."


    Caiying said loudly, "What silly thing are you saying, it''s worth more!"


    "That''s right."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said seriously, "Zhu, you are one of the most important characters in Xianshu City. Without you, Xianshu City would not exist, so Xianshu City can and must improve your strength at any cost. , Since the soul world is a good place for you to improve, it doesn��t matter no matter how much you give."


    Caiying followed, "That is, no one in Xianshu City can do without you."


    "Palace lord, you are talking nonsense again, can it be okay without you without the predecessors?"


    Lin Zhu glared at her, but with a smile, she felt very comfortable, "Well, that little girl can only use her heart, her heart, and her heart to live up to her predecessors and Xian Shucheng."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You don''t need too much pressure, you have done enough."


    Now Xianshu City has been established. Even if Zhou Shu is not in Xianshu City, Xianshu City can develop very well. This is what makes him most satisfied. It is by no means that he does not take the initiative to push forward, Xianshu City It won''t develop, it''s really troublesome.


    But in the heavens, it is like this in Xianshu City and other Xiancheng.


    Because this kind of fairy city does not exist for the city lord, and their purpose of development is not to help the city lord to be promoted, but to truly be a place that can benefit many living beings and practitioners and continue to grow and grow.


    Before I knew it, I had reached the exit.


    It was still gray outside, but several clusters of bright light could be seen in the distance, like a beacon in the dark. UU reading


    This soul world, it seems that something has appeared again, it is unlikely that it is the civilization of the soul world itself, because the soul world is still half-empty and half-real, not in the heavens.


    "Little soul."


    Zhou Shu didn''t go deep inside, so he shouted directly.


    Just when he yelled the first word, a black shadow appeared in front of several people.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly. Although he had a domineering aura and was also very dignified, he did not have a superior posture, indicating that the relationship had not changed much.


    "It looks like you have become stronger."


    He said warmly, "I have made great progress. If this continues, I may have a chance to become a real world within a few thousand years."


    "It''s not that easy for me to overcome the catastrophe, do you think I don''t understand?"


    Xiaohun snorted, "I just started now, I still need a lot of things."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I will give whatever I can. Who makes us natural allies."


    "If it''s you, you can come in casually without giving anything."


    The little soul paused, and said sincerely, "Zhou Shu, I haven''t really thanked you for taking out the corpse of Shebi. You have done a lot better than that ghost and god. It''s really for my good. It can be concluded that Shebi corpse didn''t cause you trouble, right? If it doesn''t work, you can send them back. After all, I am also at fault. If it hurts the heavens, it will be difficult for me to survive the calamity in the future."


    "You know more and more, very good."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You are welcome, that extravagant body is a big trouble for your unformed world, but in the heavens, there are some ways to deal with it, and I have found it."

 Chapter 4134: Too presumptuous

    Latest URL:


    "Have you found a way?"


    The little soul was startled, "Did you just find it?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s been a while, now it''s been arranged, you ask about this, could it be..."


    "They lied to me."


    The little soul was dissatisfied, "You people in Xianshu City really don''t speak honesty. You keep telling me how difficult and troublesome it is. There is no way anyone can agree to it except you, and no one will do it. You still take this. Talk to me about a lot of conditions... if I knew it was all right, I wouldn��t have to worry so much, it��s damned."


    "They are right."


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "To solve the problem of the corpse, only Xianshucheng will promise you, and it is impossible for the immortal world to agree. We have paid a lot for this. The reason why we don��t tell you the result clearly is just a negotiation. You can be dissatisfied with the means, but don��t accuse us of our integrity, because we did it really, but we didn��t make it clear.��


    The little soul was stunned, "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "We did it, and it is normal to use the information between the two parties to create better negotiation conditions."


    Xiaohun seems to understand something, "Fine, I learned it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Now that I told you this, you should pay me back."


    The little soul was surprised, "You have to pay it back? You obviously have the advantage."


    "Of course, we Xianshu City lost a good bargaining chip," Zhou Shuwen said, "Xiaohun, this time I have something to look for you. I need you to help me open a gate of the Yellow Spring, the Jiu in Outland. Near the dead zone."


    "Jiuyou Dead Zone?"


    The little soul thought for a while, "I have to think about where it is."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "I used to be without thinking, don''t think about it for too long."


    Xiaohun replied, "I have been looking for it. It will take a while. I happen to have something to tell you."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Soul Mirror and Soul Realm, as well as the soul power left by the Ten Thousand Soul Sect?"


    Xiaohun nodded quickly, "Well, I''m a little confused recently, I think you may be a little clearer than me."


    "I do know some of this, but I thought you would ask about the transformation of the virtual world into reality," Zhou Shu seemed to think. "By the way, Shusang should also be very insightful in this respect. You must look forward to being together for a long time. , You can also ask him."


    Hearing the name, Xiaohun was a little unhappy, "Don''t care about him, and he has other things now."


    "Then let''s talk."


    Zhou Shu sat down, "zhu, do you want to continue to practice?"


    "No, the little girl also listen to the soul, as a rest."


    Lin Zhu shook her head and sat down, Caiying followed suit, but her eyes were always looking into the bright light in the distance.


    Several hours passed quickly.


    Xiaohun is satisfied, "It seems to understand a lot, but it doesn''t seem to be too much, Zhou Shu, if you have time, come here more, I don''t need to ask you for so many resources, I think... this might be better."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I will come when I have time, have you found it?"


    Xiaohun thought for a while, "Okay, but I''m not completely sure, I can''t grasp the positioning of the heavens."


    "You can try a few more times..." Zhou Shu waved his hand, "Forget it, a similar distance is acceptable, at most I will come back and find you a few times."


    Xiaohun nodded, "Alright, then I am going to open the door."


    Caiying suddenly said, "Hey, Xiaohun, what are you doing over there? It seems to be fighting, right? Or the three factions are fighting each other, attacking and defending the city. It''s very fierce. I haven''t seen this kind of scene for a long time. Up."


    She wanted to go there just now, but she didn''t go because she was afraid of affecting Zhou Shu.


    "Don''t call me Xiaohun, only Zhou Shu can call me."


    The little soul suddenly became many times bigger, and the majesty was born with it, but it obviously had no effect on Caiying, because it was blocked by Zhou Shu, so I had to take it back and restore it to the original state, "It depends on Zhou Shu''s face..."


    Lin Zhu laughed, "Then I call you that too, Xiaohun, it sounds pretty good, hehe."


    The little soul couldn''t help but said, "You guys, too presumptuous, I am the lord of the soul world, and I will dominate the heavens in the future..."


    "Xiaohun," Caiying interrupted him, "Quickly tell me what''s going on over there, how come there are three factions? This palace is very curious, if there is a fight, this palace will come to you to fight and practice. kendo."


    "Don''t come to join in the fun."


    Xiaohun''s face changed, "Three factions are enough, I''m already annoying."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What''s the matter?"


    "Not those guys yet."


    The little soul frowned, "The remnant of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the one called Yunliu, has gathered the willful souls into a faction, and has built a few cities, which I planned to destroy, but the **** Shusang said, Now I am not restrained, just to experience the situation of the heavens firsthand. He also gathered those heroic spirits on his own initiative and became a new force, saying that he would help me, but I think he might be bored by himself. I want to have fun."


    "It''s possible, but don''t worry, he has lost his desire and won''t hurt the soul world."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "In fact, what he said is not wrong. You can treat these things as their own creatures in the soul world, watch them proliferate and die in wars, and understand the evolution of heaven and earth. At the beginning, I was in my world. I feel this from time to time, and I get a lot of benefits from it."


    "He said the same, who made you all have entities?"


    Xiaohun sighed, UU reads "Anyway, I''m idle, as long as I don''t toss about something big."


    Zhou Shu followed, "With you watching, how can there be major events."


    Caiying curiously said, "There is another faction, there is another faction."


    "It''s the original remnants in the soul world. They had no will, but now they suddenly have a leader. They are a very powerful remnant. Even I feel tricky," the little soul said suspiciously, "I think he might This is the reason for the soul world problem. If it weren''t for the leader to beat Yunliu and the others with the remnant soul and evil spirits, they would lose their helmets and abandon their armor, they would not build a city to fight against."


    Cai Ying said with joy, "So interesting, and the remnant soul that is troublesome to you?"


    Xiaohun frowned, "This is not something to be happy about. I am worried that he, like Shebi''s corpse, will become a big problem in the soul world."


    "Just go with the flow. Since the three factions are involved in each other, there will definitely be changes. In case it can''t be solved, I will help you again."


    Zhou Shu stood up, "Okay, Xiaohun, go and open the door."


    The ecology of the soul world may be a very interesting topic for many practitioners, but what Zhou Shu thinks now is to go to the Jiuyou Dead Zone as soon as possible.


    "Okay, open the door."


    Xiaohun raised his hand and pointed, and a door surrounded by white light appeared in front of him.


    "Bead, just practice in it, don''t come over."


    blocked Lin Zhu who was about to follow, Zhou Shu pulled Caiying and walked in quickly.


    The door disappeared immediately, Lin Zhu who had no time to chase the past, gave Xiaohun a bitterly.


    "It''s not my business��"


    Xiaohun disappeared.

 Chapter 4135: Heart 1 shock

    "I feel lifeless over there."


    Caiying looked around and quickly said, "I can''t see the dead zone yet, but it should be very close, right?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu quickly settled his position, a little puzzled, "It''s a matter of a day or two, but how did the dead zone become smaller?"


    "It''s getting smaller? This palace can''t detect it, but the little soul is really useful. The gate of the Yellow Spring is opened very accurately."


    Caiying smiled, happy to save a long distance, "Zhou, where do we start to find it, I don��t know if Yun Li and Fang Yuan are in?"


    "I want to call Master Fang Yuan, and Yun Li is now Fang Li."


    Zhou Shu seriously corrected it, and said slowly, "I can''t calculate the speed of Master Fangyuan, but they definitely haven''t started to do anything...Speaking of which, the dead zone is indeed not peaceful."


    Caiying widened his eyes, "Why is it so noisy, I can''t see it in this palace, tell me quickly, the ghost soldiers are under pressure again?"


    "Ghost pressure is the expansion of the dead zone, and now there is no sign of expansion, but it has shrunk a lot, and the dead energy in the dead zone is churning like boiling water. This is rare." Zhou Shu Shen Yin said, "Does the ghost emperor intend to integrate the entire dead zone into himself?"


    Caiying said in surprise, "Wow, he plans to turn so much lifelessness into his own body?"


    Zhou Shu was quite surprised, "Do you also understand?"


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, dissatisfied and proud, "Don''t think that the house is not learned and skillless, the house is still very clear about cultivation."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "If this is the case, this ghost emperor may not be on the path of ghost saints, but wants to become the lord of Jiuyou. After integrating, as long as he has been to the place, it may be the death of Jiuyou."


    "Isn''t that looking for a fight?"


    Caiying was eager to try, with a look of excitement, "I didn''t convince him last time, it doesn''t matter, let''s do it again!"


    "This time is different."


    Zhou Shu stared into the distance, "The dead domain becomes like this, which is equivalent to the highest-end annihilation domain. Any creature will be deprived of vitality if it enters. It is very difficult for a practitioner to get in, let alone face this level of ghosts. The emperor...obviously, he can no longer be called an emperor, it is a higher existence than the noble emperor."


    "Lian this palace..."


    noticed Zhou Shu''s look, Caiying was also a little worried, "It''s hard for you to get in?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to answer this question. Now in the heavens, is there still something that Zhou Shu finds difficult? There may be many people he can''t beat, but there is no way to stop him. Of course, except for places other than the heavens.


    Caiying looked at him for a while, then thought for a while, "It looks like you don��t care, so I must be fine!"


    "I''ll talk about it in the past."


    Zhou Shu knocked her on the head and ran towards the dead zone.


    "Do you want to find it from outside?"


    Caiying came up with an idea, "The dead zone is so big, if they enter from another direction, we can''t find it?"


    "It''s better to go to the dead zone."


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain, all the way to the edge of the dead zone.


    I was shocked.


    The current dead zone has shrunk many times compared with the past.


    It was like a huge piece of solidified blood tofu, soft and bouncing. There were a lot of gas bubbles in it. The bubbles exploded from time to time, revealing a thin gap, and the blood foam did not fly out. Instead, it adheres to the surface of the dead zone, and is quickly absorbed back, and so on repeatedly.


    Caiying stayed in a daze at the time, "What is this? So many dead air bubbles exploded one after another, but why didn''t the dead air float out? Something seemed to tie them up, just In the dead zone, they can''t come out. It looks strange. If you don''t look at it, it looks like they are uncomfortable, and the palace is also very disgusting."


    She retracted her gaze, looking a little uncomfortable.


    "Look carefully."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It looks a bit disgusting, but in fact, the cultivation is similar. When the spiritual power in the Qi sea is strong enough to a certain extent, this phenomenon will happen. You and I have both..."


    "Stop!"


    Caiying patted Zhou Shu vigorously, as if revenge, "I don''t want you to say this in my palace! What are we doing now?"


    "Just wait here."


    Zhou Shu stopped, "Master Fang Yuan probably hasn''t come yet. Seeing this situation, he probably has no way to persuade him, only a way out."


    "How long do I have to wait? Can I wait here? I feel uncomfortable here, so I don��t want to go in..."


    Caiying stopped, but stood a lot farther, glanced at the boiling dead zone, and suddenly said, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    I saw Zhou Shu split out a soul shadow, walked directly to the side of the dead zone, put a hand in it, and shook his head as he watched.


    Zhou Shu ignored her, carefully perceiving the situation in the dead zone.


    The law of annihilation can be regarded as his weaker link, but it is the lower-level law of reincarnation after all. In this regard, he has reached the level of being able to be promoted to the quasi-sage, that is, transcendence. The huge dead zone here is actually a very good practice for Zhou Shu. Resources can improve the law of annihilation by a large amount, but all the will in it must be eliminated before use.


    Of course, he didn''t plan to do this.


    I was shocked again.


    If the outside situation is just disgusting, the inside can''t be seen at all.


    Countless ghosts, ghosts, ghost kings, etc., UU reading www. uukanshu. Com, they are compressed into a ball one by one, desperately fighting for a small amount of space, they tore each other, bite each other, I don''t know how long this situation lasted, almost no shadow is still intact, but there is still no Stop, it��s impossible to stop, even if there is only one hand and one foot left in the struggle, even if there is only one point, we must continue. Countless broken bodies are connected together, twisted and tied together, desperately trying to break free. Can''t escape...


    It''s hard to describe what kind of sight it was, maybe it''s very close to the hell.


    They may already know that if the emperor wants to be promoted to the lord of the nine ghosts, they will all become part of the ghost emperor. They are unwilling, but they can''t escape, so they can only hurt each other, and hope to find a little bit of life from it.


    Even ghosts need alive...


    Of course, it is more likely that the ghost emperor has controlled them and let them kill each other, so as to unify their internal will and better coordinate their promotion.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Caiying resisted the discomfort and flew to Zhou Shu''s body.


    "You still don''t look at it," Zhou Shu paused, "It''s more disgusting than outside, can''t you see?"


    Caiying raised his head and said in a righteous manner, "If you want to go in and fight, you must see it. You can''t say that you are sick and stop fighting, right? Don''t underestimate this palace!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and said in a deep voice, "In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you can enter or not. This dead zone is the opponent we have to face. He is the ghost emperor, and Fang retreats."


    "Well, I won''t go in this palace!"


    Caiying nodded immediately, her heart relaxed a lot, "How do you want to fight? Shall we split this thing now? But it''s a big piece!"

 Chapter 4136: Contend

    "Don''t worry, now is not the time."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Wait for Master Fang Yuan to come over."


    Caiying nodded, "That''s right, those monks are unreasonable, if we kill the dead zone first, he will blame us for killing his junior, what should we do?"


    "Master Fang Yuan can''t, don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu looked at the dead zone, "It''s not that easy to play. It will be easier to wait for Master Fang Yuan to work together, and it is not the critical moment for promotion, and it is not the best time to take action. Besides, we are not sure yet, he Whether it is the ghost sage or the lord of the nine nethers, you can''t act arbitrarily."


    Practicing Wuxiangsheng has experienced the ninth-life painful retreat. His willpower may have surpassed everyone in the heavens. Even Zhou Shu admits this. What exactly does he want to do?


    Whether to narrow the dead zone to become the Lord of the Nine Nethers or to become a saint, Zhou Shu is difficult to conclude, but the former is more likely.


    Caiying sat down, "I don''t know when I can come, is there any way to contact?"


    "Don''t look at me, Brother Yun has Xuan Huang Jie, but I don''t need it now," Zhou Shu looked at her, "You don''t have a way. You can send messages in Pangu Grottoes. It''s not difficult here, right?"


    "I almost forgot, this palace is also capable of this, hehe."


    Caiying nodded unconsciously, with a happy face, and quickly frowned, "But I don''t know where they are, how can I pass the blue and white flowers?"


    is not asking Zhou Shu, but talking to herself, it seems that she is already thinking about ways.


    What Blue and White was able to do back then, it can now.


    Zhou Shu is still paying attention to the situation in the dead zone, he is not worried about being discovered, the first ghost emperor is focusing on promotion, and the second his annihilation power completely obscures his breath.


    Through the power of annihilation, it can be felt that the current dead zone is almost only one-tenth the size of the original, and there are less than ten inside that are about to collapse. Now it is almost a mass of scattered sand that collapses at the touch of a dead circle, the middle one. Obviously the original Wusitian has become much smaller now. It may only have a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles. But what is strange is that Wusitian shows no signs of collapse. The soil and rocks on it are still very strong. It seems that there is something inside. They come together.


    Does the origin still exist?


    Zhou Shu had such thoughts, but the dead zone had existed for tens of thousands of years. If the original core were still alive, it would be incredible.


    But even if it is not the core of the source, there must be something, and that thing is very important. If Wusitian is also annihilated like other realms, then there is nothing in this dead realm that can hinder the ghost emperor.


    Going to have a look.


    Zhou Shu��s power of annihilation blended into the dead zone smoothly, with divine thoughts attached, and a little bit towards Wusitian.


    This is not difficult, although the power of annihilation is different, the dead domain has not been completely mastered by the ghost emperor, and there are many loopholes available.


    If he encounters entangled ghosts, ghost servants, etc., Zhou Shu will probe their consciousness to understand the situation of the dead zone during this period. Most of the time, there is nothing to discover, but occasionally there are A trace of consciousness, but the information they get is really not much. After all, they who live in the dead zone can basically only do one thing.


    Shennian entered Wusitian a little bit, and suddenly felt a familiar feeling.


    "Is it you, Xiao Hei?"


    found the long-asleep name from memory, Zhou Shu hesitated to send out a message.


    "Is it Master Zhou Shu? I feel it."


    quickly received the response, although it was intermittent.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Zhou Shu shook slightly, and continued to explore his strength, perhaps because of the 33 days itself, or perhaps because of Xiao Hei, Zhou Shu''s spiritual thoughts felt a lot more comfortable, and the speed was much faster.


    "Master Zhou Shu, you are finally here!"


    With some crying voice of the ghost king, it sounded very strange, but it made Zhou Shu feel relieved.


    The breath is very consistent, it is certain that this is Xiao Hei, the noble king that Zhou Shu conquered and drove when Zhou Shu first came to the dead zone, that time was really a chance to be one in a million.


    By the way, at that time, Zhou Shu also cultivated Xiao Hei carefully, not only helped Xiao He swallow other noble kings, but also taught him the rules of creation, making him unique. Zhou Shu once thought that one day Xiao Hei would become the Nine Nether Realm of Death. The ruler, but after learning about Fang Tui, there was no hope, and with Fang Tui, it was impossible for other ghost kings to compete.


    "Have you been here for a long time?"


    Zhou Shu felt the situation of Wusitian and was surprised for a while. The deeper the depth, the more solid the rock inside. The core of the tens of thousands of miles, the density of the rock is extremely high, and the power of many laws is turned away. Zhou Shu��s power of annihilation can��t go deep into it, maybe the strongest dark iron can��t be compared, ��Xiao Hei, how did you get in? No wonder I didn��t feel you last time, you��ve been hiding inside, right? ?"


    "Yes, it was a long time ago."


    Xiao Hei��s voice came out, ��According to the master��s guidance, I tried to swallow and control other ghost kings, and it became very big, but it didn��t take long to be discovered by a very powerful existence. I couldn��t beat it at all and I was broken up. From now on, I hid everywhere, I don��t know how I got here, and then I was trapped and couldn��t get out anymore, oooooo.��


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "I was trapped a long time ago?"


    When Wusitian came to Wusitian last time, Wusitian was still an ordinary dead world, and the current situation must have been formed when Fang Tui resisted. Only by being continuously compressed, the huge Wusitian would become smaller and stronger. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Xiao Hei hesitated, "It''s a black crystal. Who knew he was hiding in it, and he caught me in one fell swoop. It should be the core of this place. Anyway, I have been locked by it."


    Xiaohei''s predecessor was the spiritual soul of the practitioner, although it is only a remnant soul, it is not surprising that he understands the core of the source.


    Zhou Shu shook, "Isn''t the ghost emperor? Are you locked in by the core of the source here?"


    Xiao Hei said seriously, "Well, he has been drawing on my strength, the one you taught me, but the strange thing is, the more I draw, the better I seem to be."


    "I almost understand."


    Zhou Shu is in a daze.


    Xiao Hei, the ghost king with creative power, was discovered by the surviving Wusitian Origin, and he was treated as a treasure.


    After all, there is no other life in the dead zone.


    The two temporarily formed a mutually dependent and mutually promoting relationship. The core of the source absorbs the vitality created by Xiao Hei, and at the same time, it is also helping Xiao Hei cultivate the law of creation, and Xiao Hei enhances the power of creation, and then feeds back the vitality.


    It is also unexpected that the ghost king that was cultivated at the beginning has helped the original core to continue its vitality. It may be that the original core can survive without Xiaohei, but with Xiaohei, it is obviously better. Judging from the current situation, the two have no thoughts. The sky became stronger, so that Fang Tui could not smoothly swallow Oblivion.


    "Help me out, Master Zhou Shu!"


    Xiao Hei was still shouting vigorously.


    "Don''t worry, I will do it."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Xiao Hei, wait, I know what''s going on here, if you can, let the core of the source communicate with me first."

 Chapter 4137: resentment

    "I''ll try it, it should work."


    Xiao Hei''s voice fell silent.


    Zhou Shu waited quietly. He was confident that he could ask. Xiao Hei couldn''t speak at all in the past. He could not speak at all, except for obedient and instinct. Now he can not only speak but also is very organized, obviously because of the help of the core of the source. Wisdom is both powerful and understands the core of forbearance, so he should understand the current dilemma and communicate with him.


    "Zhou Shu, what do you want to say?"


    Shennian quickly got the information, very clear.


    "Thank you for helping Xiao Hei."


    Why is it also the owner, thank you still, Zhou Shu said very seriously.


    The core said in a deep voice, "Mutual benefit and mutual benefit, if I don��t have him, it would be hard for me. What do you want to say?"


    Zhou Shu said directly, "You know the situation in the dead zone now, right? Ghost Emperor Fang Retreat is your biggest threat. I will help you solve it, but you have to contribute too."


    "You are not right, it is not you who helped me, it was me who helped you."


    The core paused, "If the ghost emperor swallows the dead domain, everything around here will suffer, and the immortal world is no exception. It will definitely have a great impact on you, otherwise you will not come, and you are also a practitioner who cultivates the power of annihilation. , The level is not below the ghost emperor, what is your purpose in dealing with the ghost emperor... I can hardly say."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu laughed and didn''t care, "You are really cautious."


    The core faintly said, "I''m just confessing, what if you are like him?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "How long can you hold on?"


    The core hesitated for a while, and slowly said, "Time is not my enemy. I can last longer than you think. Don''t use this to coerce me."


    Zhou Shu seems to have realized, "That''s been a long time, not bad."


    "Are you taunting?" The core sneered, "I don''t care. I can hold on for so long that you can''t imagine. You are gone, and I still exist. For thirty-three days, I will never die easily."


    This Wusitian is a bit irritating. Zhou Shu originally wanted to ridicule a few words, but after hearing the last sentence, he held back and said slowly, "You still remember that you are thirty-three days, then you still remember this glory Who gave it to you?"


    "I know what you are thinking."


    The core said coldly, "You want me to answer the immortal world, right? You want me to know the gratitude? Unfortunately, it is not the immortal world that makes the 33 days strong. On the contrary, the immortal world is worthy of being called the immortal world with 33 days. , Any race has been recognized for thirty-three days, they can all be immortal realms, not just your humans."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Shu''s voice was questioning, but there was a smile on his face. The answer was unexpected.


    If Wusitian��s answer was the immortal world, even if he would save Wusitian, he would never put Wusitian��s life first. A guy who forgets his roots is not worthy of Zhou Shu��s efforts. For thirty-three days when he was dying and forgetting his roots, he didn''t even bother to scold him.


    "As a practitioner of the immortal world, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "I really want to see how ridiculous you are now."


    "But this is the fact, there is nothing to refute, and I don��t care what you think. Now it��s your immortal world who asks me for it. It��s ridiculous. You were the one who threw the unthinking and abandoning like a broom out of the immortal world. Now Seeing that the Lord of the Nine Nethers is about to be born in the dead zone, you can''t resist the immortal world, you still have to come and ask me for help, hahaha."


    talking, the core actually laughed.


    Zhou Shu didn''t get angry, but instead laughed, "You have a great grievance, but I still want to know the answer to the question just now."


    "The answer is Xuanhuangjie."


    The core suddenly increased in strength, and Zhou Shu''s mind trembled a few times. "The old goatee also asked me, and I said the same, and it is the same now."


    Zhou Shu must have said slowly, "What kind of goatee old ghost?"


    "If you ask so much what to do, is it the leader of your fairy world after all? Ask it knowingly."


    The core said coldly, "Obviously, the immortal realm has the ability to expel the Nine Nethers, but chose to push Wusitian out of the immortal realm, saying that it can��t harm the immortal realm, but isn��t it actually because of me? , Don��t think I don��t know how the first dead zone was caused! Those who don��t listen to you will slowly fade away, and those who oppose you will be driven out. Your fairy world is rotten from beginning to end!"


    I became more angry as I spoke, as if I could see a stone becoming extremely hot.


    "I don''t deny this."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "But when you look at you, it has become a smelly and hard stone. The glory of the year is completely gone, and you even have to rely on a little ghost to continue your life. Don''t you regret it? After all, you are too It��s too stupid to be frank, why not learn from the other 33 days, what about the immortal world? Such as Miao Chengtian, such as Chang Rongtian..."


    "You shut up!"


    The core couldn''t help but angrily said, "Those who see the wind make the rudder, what is easy to learn! I would rather die than you need to save! You just wait to see the birth of the Lord of the Nine Nethers!"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Okay, it seems that no matter what, I will rescue you. Just wait."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t help!"


    This Wusitian regarded him as a practitioner of the immortal world and sent a grievance to him. Zhou Shu was not angry at all, but felt fortunate that he finally met someone with a temperament similar to his. Thirty-three days.


    is very hard to come by, do not succumb to the immortal realm, insist on oneself, be loyal to the Xuanhuang realm, how can you not save such a thoughtless heaven?


    is just how to resettle after rescued, should it be taken to Xianshu City, or stay in Outland?


    this is a problem.


    "Your expression is very strange, why are you smirking all the time?"


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, curious and worried, "Did you find good things in it? My palace tells you, don��t ask for the ghost emperor��s things, there is a problem."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Hehe, I''m just happy, very happy."


    "Aren''t you stupid?"


    Caiying became more worried, "The dead zone has become like this, are you still happy? Don''t you hope that the party will not be promoted? No, no."


    "Okay, I''ll talk to you later."


    Zhou Shu retracted his thoughts and looked serious, "Leave me alone, concentrate on doing your business, and ask you to find Master Fangyuan to pass the letter. Have you found it? Logically speaking, as long as you are in the vicinity of dozens of realms, you can detect it, right? After all, Master Fang Yuan��s cultivation is extraordinary, and your blue and white is just close to Zen power."


    "What do you say so much! Also, call me Lord Palace Lord!"


    Caiying snorted and straightened her back, "My palace is almost found!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said seriously, "I have been with Kuai, cannot be connected. I have already found it, and Kuai is not there. Which one is it?"


    "Quickly...already..."


    Caiying turned around and muttered, "Anyway, wait and see!"

 Chapter 4138: Going to

    "Look...found it!"


    Caiying held the blue and white flowers and presented it to Zhou Shu as if offering treasures, "Look, look! How awesome is this palace!"


    "Is Caiying?"


    A voice came from Qinghua, with some joy, it was obviously Yunli''s voice.


    "Call me Lord Palace Lord!"


    Caiying snorted and stepped aside, "Just tell it yourself, I found it anyway."


    Zhou Shu stared at the blue and white, and said warmly, "Brother Yun, Master Fang Yuan is there, right?"


    "Brother, you can find us too? What is this blue and white flower?"


    "What brother, is it Zhou Shu, Fang Li, I''ll tell you..."


    "Zhou Shu, Lao Na Fangyuan, what are you looking for me?"


    The noise quickly disappeared, and Fang Yuan''s vigorous and peaceful voice came over.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Salute to the master, this is Zhou Shu, and now I am near the Jiuyou Death Realm."


    Fang Yuan was slightly surprised, "You are in the dead zone, were you still in Pangu Cave a few days ago?"


    "I''ll talk about this later."


    Zhou Shuning said, "I knew from the water **** that the master was coming to the dead zone, and it happened that my goal was also the dead zone, so I wanted to find the master and discuss it together. How far is the master from the dead zone now?"


    Fang Yuan pinpointed and counted, "There are about nine realms, and it will take three months to come over. You are so anxious. Is something wrong with the dead zone?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it, "Well, but the situation is a bit complicated, and I can''t tell what''s going on. In short, the master will come as soon as possible, the sooner the better."


    "it is good."


    Fang Yuan quickly made a decision, "Fang Li, Fang Xue, you go by yourself, Lao Na will pass first."


    "I see, Master, you leave as soon as possible."


    "Master, don''t just listen to other people''s words, Zhou Shu, but the second most murderous man!"


    "Fangxue don''t speak arrogantly, the master has reason to do things."


    "What is the reason, I think it is because of Fang Tui, the master has a heart disorder, and he can''t tell right from wrong...Huh?"


    ''S voice disappeared, because Zhou Shu returned the blue and white to Caiying, Fang Yuan had already set off, so don''t worry about it anymore.


    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying, seemingly thoughtful, "Out of the nine worlds, how did you find it?"


    Caiying triumphantly, "Hey, great, I won''t tell you."


    Zhou Shu said to himself, "With the blue and white as the center, all the surrounding areas can be perceived? Is it the exact perception, or the use of blocking, calculating the speed or the attenuation of energy? It is amazing, there is almost no power in this blue and white. , Did not borrow the various laws of the heavens, nor did he perceive the power of the saints, could it be a further promotion of the eighth sense? Regarding yourself as the center of the universe, ignoring others, only perceiving the target that needs to be sensed, and determining the location of the target Later, switch to his specific coordinates in the heavens..."


    "You...what are you talking about?"


    Caiying was stunned, "I don''t have so many thoughts in this palace, and I saw it following the ever-extending blue and white."


    "Just treat me as gibberish."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "But I have thought of something and need to retreat. Let''s just wait here."


    "Don''t worry about this?"


    Caiying pointed to the large blood tofu on the side, and then moved his eyes to suspicion.


    Zhou Shu has closed his eyes, "It doesn''t matter, there is no sign of being found yet. You pay attention to your surroundings. If Fangyuan arrives, notify him to come over."


    "You know the retreat, and you can retreat at this time... You can see the ghost emperor in front of you, it''s really big."


    Caiying muttered twice, and sat down next to Zhou Shu, looking at Zhou Shu intently, focusing on guarding.


    I don��t know how long it took, Caiying hurriedly took out the blue and white, "Come, here!"


    Zhou Shu took the blue and white, and said solemnly, "Master just stop there and don''t walk around, keep your breath, let''s come to you."


    "it is good."


    Looking at the blue and white, Fang Yuan closed his eyes and settled.


    Not long, the three met.


    After listening to Zhou Shu''s talk, Fang Yuan''s heart was like an ancient well, and there was a wave of waves, "The Dead Realm has begun to shrink, and Fang Tui wants to integrate the power of annihilation in the Dead Realm to promote the Lord of the Nine Nethers."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think so too, but Master, are you sure there is no other possibility? Just in case..."


    "Nothing in case."


    Fang Yuan said calmly, "If he merges with the dead zone, even if he becomes a ghost, will you recognize it? Will the heavens recognize it?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Zhou Shu said slowly, "The key is whether the master and Leiyin Temple will recognize it."


    Fangyuan is still calm, without a trace of lag, "Of course Lao Na doesn''t recognize it."


    Zhou Shu confirmed Fang Yuan��s eyes again and again, as if he understood something, and smiled, ��If this is the case, then things will be easier.��


    "You are worried about the old man''s favoritism, that''s not necessary."


    Fang Yuan said indifferently, "Lao Na must end the matter when he leaves Leiyin Temple, or go back to Leiyin Temple together. Now that Fang Retreat has become a climate, it is impossible to return to Leiyin Temple together, so there is only one choice left. Whether it��s super-duty for Lao Na himself or super-duty to retreat, Lao Na is fearless."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "As long as the master is not obstructed, and the three of them work together, Fang Tui must disappear."


    "Let''s go."


    Fang Yuan nodded and strode forward.


    As if to prove something, blossoming golden lotus grows under the feet. With the first step, the golden light of the lotus blooms like a substance, swaying outward in circles, and in a flash, it turns this dark void into a piece of sight. In the golden ocean beyond the edge, layers of waves are still extending outward, UU reading www.uukanshu. com has been rushing to the distant dead zone.


    Fang Yuan, who is neither sad nor happy, walks in the center of the waves, step by step, extremely firm.


    Caiying curiously asked, "Why don''t you hide your breath? Isn''t this discovered?"


    "There is no need anymore."


    Zhou Shu looked at the front and said warmly, "Master and Fang Tui are both from Leiyin Temple, and they are very familiar with each other. The location of the master just now is the limit of Fang Tui''s perception. As long as he takes that step, Fang Tui can immediately detect it. It''s useless to converge your breath."


    "In other words, the battle has already begun."


    Caiying realized something, her eyes flashed brightly, and she hurriedly chased after her, "I want to go too!"


    There is still a boundary from the dead zone, but the golden light has spread over it, and the turbulent wave rushes to the dead zone like blood tofu, quickly covering it.


    In less than a hundred breaths of time, the golden ocean has expanded to nearly ten realms, and the entire dead zone is completely covered by it, floating in the ocean like a black sun about to rise.


    "This domain is so big..."


    Caiying, who followed, felt the boundless Zen power in the ocean, and his eyes went straight.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Although Master Fang Yuan is not on the celestial list, his strength should be ranked in the top five of the celestial list. This battle, you just want to watch it, try not to participate."


    Caiying became unhappy, turned around and said, "You said that the three of them worked together!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The three people I said do not include you."


    "what?"


    Caiying was stunned, and looked around, "Where are people?"

 Chapter 4139: Lei Yin

    After the golden ocean completely covered the dead zone, a sharp sound came from it.


    "Fang Yuan, it''s really time for you to come!"


    "No, I didn''t come at the right time."


    It seems that I got something from this sentence. The square edge standing in the golden ocean suddenly became colder. I folded my hands and stared at the dead zone like blood cells. He was a blue and golden thunder light, and his figure also grew up, reaching hundreds of thousands of feet in the blink of an eye, and it was still increasing. The thunder lights lingered on him like a long dragon, really appearing like an arhat, coming out to cast demons and save the world.


    In the sound of chanting, the golden sea gradually shrank.


    It quickly condensed into a golden ball of light, still enclosing the dead zone, only a little bit of blood can show through.


    "Large-shaped Thunder!"


    "You know everything!"


    "The elimination of karma, conviction, and death are basically the same. What''s the use!"


    Fang Yuan didn''t answer, and only read the scriptures louder and more passionately. The thunder light became more dazzling and stronger. It surpassed the body and covered Fang Yuan''s face, only seeing the majesty and anger.


    The dead zone shrank rapidly at a visible speed, and it was about to melt in the golden light.


    boom.


    The dead zone suddenly shook, and countless bubbles appeared on the blood-colored sphere, and black smoke came out of it.


    It''s just that these black smoke just touched the golden ball of light outside, and it was immediately eliminated, and even the blue smoke was gone, and it was gone.


    But the black smoke is almost endless. Each bubble explodes, and at least hundreds of black smoke float out. Even the golden light cannot quickly eliminate it. They quickly form a black block between the blood domain and the golden light. Wall.


    "Fang Yuan, what you are facing is the karma of tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of people. With so many sins, can you resolve it?"


    The scolding sound became a lot louder, and the sound of iron knives moving back and forth on the iron bowl was mixed, which made people extremely uncomfortable.


    Caiying''s face suddenly turned pale, and she subconsciously covered her ears. This obviously didn''t work. The beads of sweat still fell down. Zhou Shu put a layer of shield on her as quickly as possible, which temporarily relieved her mind. Attack, but there are still a lot of worries in his heart. It is obvious that Fang Tui��s will attack has become stronger again. These voices are probably just the beginning. If they continue, they can only take in the harvest, but can he resist it? , But it is also a problem.


    The willpower of the ghost emperor is really terrifying.


    Fang Yuan closed his eyes, with a string of bronze beads in his hand, and began to count the beads while chanting.


    The impact of the Buddha beads was gentle and gentle, but it had the magical power to stabilize people''s hearts. The hissing scream was quickly disrupted and lost a lot of power.


    Zhou Shu felt relieved, and Fang Yuan was no less than willpower.


    "Fang Yuan, you came to grab my chance deliberately, right?"


    "You''ve been waiting for this day, haven''t you? After raising it for so long, you are finally about to start. It is indeed your Leiyin Temple."


    "Fang Yuan! Can you afford the great merit of being able to become a Buddha?"


    The voice in the dead zone continued, but it rushed a lot, and it felt a little angry.


    Fang Yuan''s figure shook slightly, it was obvious that he was disturbed, "Lao Na is here to save you, Junior Brother, if you give them up and leave with Lao Na, there may be a glimmer of life."


    "Can''t I see that you are clearly planning to fight to death and life, but you still want to blame me?"


    "useless!"


    "Since you want to become a Buddha, then I will fulfill you!"


    The dead zone vibrated, ups and downs in the golden light, each vibration brought tens of thousands of black smoke, and eroded all around.


    Looking at the confrontation between the two from a distance, Caiying didn''t have the idea to participate. She didn''t know how to participate. The battle across nearly ten realms was too strong, and it was mainly about where the sword should be cut, outside. It''s Fang Yuan''s big-shaped Leiyin, she can''t cut her own person, she hesitated, "Zhou, are they really seizing the chance?"


    "If the bitter **** is also a chance..."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Then this is indeed a great opportunity."


    Caiying was stunned, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I don''t know what''s going on. They used their full strength as soon as they met. Fang Tui knew that he was going to be promoted would be tantamount to facing two powerful opponents. He would definitely be defeated by Fang Yuan, so he stopped without hesitation. He was promoted, and all the remnants he suppressed were released. The karma and guilt of these remnants, plus the will of the ghost emperor retreating from above, instantly turned this dead zone into hell. Fang Yuan is meditation. It''s impossible to ignore it. Besides, if he wants to save Fang Retreat, he must first save this hell, otherwise he won''t even be able to reach Fang Retreat."


    Caiying seemed to realize something, "It''s the ghost kings you saw in it before? It''s all going to be overpowered? That''s too much, right!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s not just these tangible bodies that can be touched, but the ones that are not in it are also in it. The total will only be hundreds of millions more than Fang Tui said. If you can really become a Buddha, you can indeed become a Buddha.


    "Become a Buddha?"


    A trace of excitement flashed in Caiying''s eyes, but she quickly disappeared, not without worry, said, "Master Fangyuan should not be able to do it. My palace is not cursing him, or I think it''s impossible. How big is the dead zone? There were thousands of realms before, and the souls in them couldn''t be counted at all, let alone Fang Tui was making ghosts."


    Zhou Shu looked into the distance, "It''s difficult, but I hope the master can do it."


    This is the reason why he didn��t help. He also regarded it as an opportunity. If Fang Yuan could alleviate the cause and effect in the dead zone, the possibility of becoming a Buddha at this moment is really not small. If he makes a move by himself If Fang Yuan missed this opportunity, it was his fault. Therefore, even if the current situation is very troublesome, he is not easy to take action, but it is even more impossible to sit back and watch Fang Yuan''s accident. If it is because he did not take action in time to help, it would cause Fang Fang. If the fate is dead, it is also wrong to come this time by yourself. If Leiyin Temple doesn''t say it, it will be difficult for Senior Brother Yun to explain it.


    "What if you fail to do it?"


    Caiying can''t feel Zhou Shu''s thoughts, UU reading is still asking.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Fang Tui can give up promotion, Master Fang Yuan can also give up transcendence. Of course, there will be nothing to do when he can handle it easily, but if he can''t bear it, he has to persevere. The master is also very difficult to dispel, and Fang Retreat is still on the sidelines, and he will definitely not miss the opportunity to kill the brothers to prove the way."


    "It seems that the longer the time, the more troublesome it becomes."


    Caiying also realized something, "In other words, when we see that Master Fang Yuan is about to exhaust, we will be ready to help."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "That''s how it is said, but the timing is only one line, we may not see the master exhausted."


    Caiying glanced at it and nodded unconsciously, "Yes, how do you know if he is tired? If you just tell us in advance, what should I do?"


    (PS: Thank you for your strong support and attention in this life, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4140: nonsense

    Looking into the distance, Caiying became more worried.


    Although she has little to do with Fang Yuan, let alone friendship, what Zhou Shu takes seriously, she takes it seriously, even if she doesn��t know him.


    Before I knew it, the two sides had been deadlocked for a while.


    The chanting sound has not stopped, and the sharp noise is the same. There are only these two sounds in the world.


    The thunder light phantom that protrudes above the square edge is tens of millions of miles high, a bit bigger than the dead zone on the opposite side, majestic and majestic, like the only **** in the void.


    was shining, and there was still a ray of light from time to time.


    The thunder light was like a long whip wielded by the gods, falling fiercely on the golden ball of light, and then entangled it tightly, pressing the dead zone inside into a twitch, but what followed was dissipated, and the thunder light could not last, the dead zone The soul and willpower contained in the blood cells can never be easily overtaken.


    "It would be great if the drum was there."


    Under Zhou Shu''s protection, Caiying still covered her ears unconsciously.


    "What drum?"


    Zhou Shu, who focused on analyzing the state of the square, did not feel sorry for the moment.


    Caiying frowned and squeezed her fingers. "It''s the sacred artifact from Linglongtian, or you gave them to them. How come you forgot it so quickly? Isn''t that drum a secondary sacred artifact? Sacred artifact, I want to come to Leiyin The thunder sound of the Tiangu in the temple can definitely be used by drumming. Even if you can��t use it, just a few beats will probably help.��


    "That''s right."


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "Having the sacred artifacts can definitely help...but if you are assisting, maybe you don''t need the sacred artifacts?"


    glanced at Fang Yuan, he was going to give it a try.


    If you don''t directly attack the dead zone, it may not be considered as taking away the chance.


    He is familiar with thousands of auxiliary techniques, and there are hundreds of domains. It is a pity that most of them are ineffective for meditation. Only the ones that can be used are those of the Cihang School? It is definitely not necessary to meditate. He knows how to do it in all directions, and there are at least ten different areas inside and out of the shadow cast by the thunder light in the direction.


    With a thought, the three soul shadows separated.


    With the soul shadow as the center, the ripples continue to spread, red, green and white, and three different areas are quickly formed.


    The blue one is naturally the Qinglian Sanctuary, which stabilizes the mind, constantly improves vitality, restores vitality, etc., the white one is the realm of purification and demon stolen from Jing Tianshan, which washes away the evil spirits, and the red one is later practiced by Zhou Shu The realm of red lotus is a realm that has the opposite effect to that of Ci Hang''s heart realm. The cost is to burn lives, but the effect is not to eliminate, but to inspire fighting spirit.


    The effect was received as soon as the field expanded.


    Caiying''s eyes flashed red, and she didn''t even cover her ears, she was about to rush forward in a big stride.


    By the way, it''s not that she is very susceptible to the influence of the domain, but that she is beside Zhou Shu. When she is protected by Zhou Shu, her mind is almost let go.


    Of course, she was arrested by Zhou Shu before she went out. She went there for nothing. Without auxiliary means, even if she had it, she was all serving the sword and was useless for meditation.


    The field of ���� quickly expanded to the edge of the square.


    Unexpectedly, the domains stopped at the same time, and none of the three domains could extend smoothly.


    The giant phantom resembling an Arhat completely resisted external assistance, and even regarded these areas as enemies. If Zhou Shu hadn''t stopped early, I was afraid that he would still be attacked.


    Is this anger meditation?


    Everything is vain, outside the heart, all are enemies.


    Caiying said anxiously, "Why don''t you help?"


    Zhou Shu withdrew the domain and sighed, "It''s useless, such a domain will only be a disservice, and maybe only Leiyin Temple''s are useful."


    Caiying stagnated, "Then what shall we do?"


    "wait."


    Zhou Shu looked at the dead zone and said slowly.


    There is no other way. I don��t know the reason. It may be that Fang Yuan was irritated by his own words. In short, the two people started to die and die, and they couldn��t intervene. They all said that the three of them worked together, Fang Yuan was still like I didn''t hear the same, and there was no explanation... Zhou Shu couldn''t even plan. I expected Wusitian inside to play a key role. Now, it''s fine if it doesn''t become a victim.


    This is more than a month.


    completely exceeded Zhou Shu''s expectations.


    Fang Yuan can continue to exert such power for more than a month, and he will definitely not be able to do it if he is replaced.


    In the void, where there is no law or Tao, all you can rely on is the accumulation of the past, and meditation is truly unique in this respect.


    At this time, Zhou Shu and Caiying were no longer the only ones watching.


    Such a change in the dead zone, someone will definitely come to understand, and as soon as they see such a struggle, they will naturally stay, and gradually there will be more and more people, almost thousands of people.


    "I just came, what''s going on here?"


    "Can''t understand? Someone wants to save the entire dead zone."


    "It seems to be the first Fangyuan master in the Luohan Hall of Leiyin Temple."


    "It''s better for Leiyin Temple. The immortal world hasn''t been in charge for so long. Leiyin Temple will be eradicated as soon as it comes. It''s worthy of a compassionate meditation."


    The huge thunder light phantom has now been reduced a lot, and it is no longer as solid as it is, and it has become nothingness. You can also vaguely see the square edge in the phantom, with your hands together, and you can''t stop chanting.


    The situation on the opposite side of the dead zone is even worse. The iron-like noise is no longer heard. There was originally a world-sized blood tofu. Under the constant pressure of the big thunder, it is now only one-tenth of the world��s size. The radius is only a few million li, as if it can be crushed with one hand, but it is just as if Zhou Shu can clearly see that this state has been going on for five or six days, and the dead zone has not shrunk anymore.


    He became more focused and cautious, and he was still in a stalemate, but he might win or lose in the next breath.


    If you miss it, there may be no way to remedy it.


    "Why don''t we all go and help?"


    "I think so too, it seems that the dead zone is dying, UU reading , we can work harder, we can completely destroy it!"


    "Speaking of fighting for so long, why didn''t anyone go up to help?"


    "Don''t think about it, we tried to help before, but we couldn''t get in at all, and we would be affected as soon as we got close. We couldn''t stand it whether it was Master Fangyuan or Deadland."


    "Is this the domain of the strong..."


    There were constant discussions, Zhou Shu didn''t care too much, and no one would dare to intervene after a few people came back.


    "When is the end?"


    "Who knows, I have been watching it for 30 days, and it has always been like this."


    "What if Master Fang Yuan loses?"


    "Impossible, Master Fang Yuan will lose?"


    "No one can tell, the dead zone has existed for tens of thousands of years after all. If it is so easy to eliminate, the fairy world has already started, and there is no need to wait for Leiyin Temple to come."


    "So too."


    "After playing for so long, if you lose, you may be wiped out..."


    Looking at the tall figure, some people became unconsciously pessimistic.


    "What nonsense! The master can never be wiped out!"


    roared like a thunder, and with incomparable anger, it rumblingly approached.


    A white figure rushed over like a meteor.


    The speed is unimaginable.


    (PS: Thank you for your strong support and attention in this world, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4141: Came early

    "Xianjie Winner (!


    "That''s Brother Yun?"


    Caiying''s face changed slightly, "It seems to be rushing in, won''t you stop me?"


    Zhou Shu looked silently, as if he hadn''t heard it.


    He saw Yun Li very early, and planned to talk to him about the current situation, but after seeing Yun Li''s expression clearly, he knew it was useless.


    No matter what he said, Yunli would rush over without hesitation. Yunli would not care about any chance or interruption. Yunli only thought about one thing now, and could no longer see Fangyuan flying away.


    Missed it once, and can''t miss the second time. This time he will never shrink back, even if he died in front of him, it is incumbent.


    "Really don''t care about him?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu not moving, Caiying reminded again, "If he ruined the chance of the master, wouldn''t we wait for so long in vain?"


    Zhou Shu remained silent because his mind was a little confused.


    He always analyzes the situation calmly, makes rational choices, and does not do things that are uncertain. Of course it is correct to do so, but isn''t it correct every time? If Xu Lie stayed rational and did not rush out in the battle of the Holland School at the time, what would be the result of the Holland School?


    There may be no difference, or everything will change.


    boom--


    The cloud disappeared into the golden light.


    A gap immediately appeared on the golden ball, and the black smoke from the dead zone found a breakthrough point and kept gathering from the gap.


    "How to do?"


    Caiying''s heart tightened, "Why did he rush in, the master didn''t stop it? Are those ghost kings going to run out..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhou Shu was taken into his body, and Zhou Shu also rushed towards the gap.


    There are countless invisible vortices near the dead zone. If you perceive them carefully, you can find that they are all the power of aspiration and the power of cause and effect, etc., and the source can only be the square edge. The reason why they appear around is because of the inside. The power of can''t be guided correctly, and even Master Fang Yuan''s power has begun to lose control, which shows the fierce fighting between the two sides.


    It''s no wonder that many people have thought about it and can''t make it through, these vortexes are enough to block the general quasi-sages.


    The gap is very obvious, but it is not completely broken. There is still a layer of golden light on it. It should be that Fangyuan has begun to repair.


    Through the golden light, you can clearly see the dead zone that has changed.


    Under the pressure of Fangyuan for a long time, the outer layer of the dead zone has long been peeled off, and the inside is completely exposed. The compressed dead air is already thick to the extreme, red and black, and merged into a dark and sticky swamp. , Looked at it as if he was about to be sucked in, countless ghost kings were struggling, wailing, and roaring inside.


    It''s already a real hell.


    Yunli stood in front of the gap.


    The ghost king, ghost and so on, are all approaching here. From a distance, they are all black smoke, and they are all fragments of limbs from a distance. But they are more fierce and stronger than the complete ghost king. They have no way to retreat. There is only this way. Walking, coupled with Fang Reti''s will drive, there is no doubt that they will explode the most terrifying power at this time, unstoppable.


    "Fang Li, come out!"


    Angrily rebuked, the void was shaking, and the anger of the edge behind him could be felt.


    "Impossible, Master."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Yunli''s mouth, and his arms opened, as if to embrace these heavy ghosts that were about to crawl over.


    "Wait for me."


    Zhou Shu took a deep breath and strode towards the gap.


    This may be the most dangerous but also the most critical time. As long as they are suppressed, it will be difficult for Fang Tui to organize an offensive. Of course, if he can''t suppress it, even if Zhou Shu can keep Yunli''s people, he will not be able to keep Yunli''s will. Because he didn''t know what would happen to Fang Yuan who was defeated by the Dead Realm. It was strange from the beginning. He even felt that the Dead Realm was not the purpose of Fang Yuan and Fang''s retreat, but a tool.


    Yun Li didn''t turn his head or speak, facing the ghost king who was getting closer and closer, he slowly took out an earthy yellow horn.


    Well--


    The long and long sound from the horn, simple and heavy, rough and agitated.


    Da Yin is tangible, like a tornado coming across, curling straight towards the rushing ghost.


    In the blink of an eye, the ghost kings rushed out for thousands of miles. The ghost kings who were the first to bear the brunt had no time to react. They were torn to pieces as soon as they touched them. The volume sucked, pulled back, and flew back into the horn in front of Yunli within a few breaths.


    Golden light began to shine on the horn, and the fragments quickly disappeared.


    Isn''t this the Sky Swallowing Gourd?


    Zhou Shu seemed to have the enlightenment, the divine weapon of the Profound Yellow Realm came from the horn of the first Ancestral Dragon, and it was at least at the level of the Taoist now, and Yunli, who swallowed the sky gourd, seemed to be a little redundant.


    But soon he heard Fang Yuan''s anger again.


    "Idiot! You can''t save them too much, don''t mess around!"


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he was shocked when he looked closely.


    Every time the golden light flashes, the fragments in the tornado will be reduced a lot, and at the same time, Yun Li''s face will also darken a bit.


    Obviously, his power is not enough to fully exert the power of swallowing the sky gourd. He is actually relying on himself to suppress or directly swallow the fragments of the remnant soul. If it is an ordinary ghost king, it does not matter, even if it cannot eliminate the obsession and annihilation inside. It��s okay to vomit the power afterwards, but the problem is not general. These things are accompanied by the will of the ghost emperor, and Zhou Shu is the first to see the terrible will of the ghost emperor.


    Such crazy devouring and absorbing, although helping Fang Yuan relieved a lot of pressure, the result was that the loss of his own spirit even disappeared.


    Yun Li desperately.


    Regardless of explaining anything, Zhou Shu tore the golden light before the gap.


    Fang Yuan was stunned.


    Yun Li was able to rush over. On the one hand, he kept his strength for fear of hurting Yun Li. On the other hand, Yun Li was also a disciple of Lei Yin Temple. He understood the nature of Lei Yin, but Zhou Shu made no sense, and Fang retreated more than one. Zhou Shu couldn''t break through half an inch of the large thunder, but Zhou Shu tore it open with just one hand.


    Even if it''s a little thin, it won''t be enough.


    "Get out of the way."


    After passing through, Zhou Shu and Yunli stood together, and when they raised their hands, a bronze mirror stood in their hands.


    The bronze mirror flickered.


    Dieyue, Wanshan.


    The vigorous Shu Zhili freely switched to reincarnation, the mountain of reincarnation that surpassed the law, swarming out of the mirror, one after another, falling on the swamp.


    For a time, there are many mountains and shadows, and I am afraid that there will not be thousands of mountains, one after another, and the swamp sinks more than half of the time Most of the ghosts who are struggling and howling are crushed underneath, only a few. It was still fluttering around the exposed mountains, but it was soon pushed down by more and larger peaks.


    The gap was quickly filled by these mountains, and the ghost king and ghost, who had not had time to come over, were stunned for a while, and the tree remained motionless.


    "you����"


    Yun Li stagnated, and there was no shadow in front of him. The huge tornado suddenly lost its effect, and could only be retracted, lukewarm, "Junior Brother, you are here."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Yeah, I''m here early."


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4142: Also you

    "Xianjie Winner (!


    Of course Yun Li knew that Zhou Shu had come early, but he just sighed.


    Zhou Shu understood his thoughts and said solemnly, "I didn''t make an early move, it was my fault."


    "nothing dealing with you."


    Fang Yuan��s voice came over, ��This is Lao Na��s business. Lao Na does not want anyone to intervene. Fang Li, what did you break in suddenly?"


    Yun Lili stood there without saying a word, seemingly indifferent, but his heart was very restless.


    There is no reason for what to break in, maybe it is to make up for the shortcomings of not being able to break through back then.


    Zhou Shu paused, "Master, are you okay? Why don''t we settle the dead zone together first."


    "It''s already like this, can Lao Na refuse it, alas."


    Fang Yuan said slowly, "City Lord Zhou, Lao Na will send more ghost kings here. They will be handed over to you, but the ghost emperor will be handed over to Lao Na."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu quickly agreed.


    What he worries about is the will of the ghost emperor, the ghost king composed of these annihilating powers, etc., under the mountain of power of reincarnation, no matter how much it is, it will be free. .


    He glanced at Yunli and nodded with a smile. If Yunli hadn''t rushed over and changed the situation of the battle, his cooperation with Fang Yuan would have been earlier. Maybe now the ghost emperor is gone, and I can''t blame anyone. I''m not sure. Zhou Shu would not make a choice when the situation was the case, he had always been like this.


    Yun Li still didn''t speak, and didn''t know what to say, a little at a loss.


    Have the shortcomings been made up? Is the heart knot opened, but suddenly lost, I don''t know if it is right or wrong.


    Zhou Shu turned to the swampy dead zone, his eyes drenched, and a long dragon-like smoke rose from Die Yue, drifting inward.


    The mountains under the smog, as if they were alive, moved one after another, striding up and down in the swamp, squeezing each other, no matter what they encountered, they all instantly turned into powder, unstoppable.


    Shu Zhili is simple to use, but effective. In today''s realm, simple and effective is enough.


    It may also be because the will in these ghost kings has become weak, and most of the will has to be used against Fang Yuan.


    "You also brought someone here."


    Very calm voice, but obviously suppressing emotions.


    Before Fang Yuan could speak, Zhou Shu rushed to answer, "I''ve been here long ago. If we could be used by you, you wouldn''t say such things. On the contrary, you would be secretly happy, so don''t talk nonsense."


    "Do you think you are determined to win? It''s a pity that you are wrong."


    Fang Tui sneered, "Whether it''s a good time, just to collect the debt of that arm, your Samsara Dao body is very suitable for my new body."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''m waiting, anyway, today is either you or you die."


    Jie Jie Jie -


    There was a burst of screaming sound, resounding from all directions, from far to near, one after another.


    Accompanied by a scream, black pillars continuously emerged from the dead swamp, not straight, but twisted, and dripping black drops of water, unspeakably disgusting.


    Yun Chong Shen had a violent shock, his face showed pain, and he had to withdraw from his contemplation.


    Zhou Shu realized something and immediately said, "He is taking back all his will in the dead zone, Brother Yun, let out all those you swallowed!"


    "what?"


    Yun Li''s face was blue and white. He didn''t care about anything just now, only knowing that he had swallowed Annihilation and Ghost Emperor''s Will into his body with the swallowing gourd. After that, his heart was aside, and he didn''t even think about how to drive it away. Responding to the call of the ghost emperor, it was uncomfortable to tell, and it was too busy to resist with his own will, and he couldn''t be distracted to think.


    Snapped.


    A blue-gold thunder light fell on him, and the whip was flicked a few times.


    A few clusters of black smoke came out of his body, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Yunli''s figure was tilted, and finally he recovered a little, "Thank you, Master."


    "Wrong step, wrong step, you will retreat when you go back."


    Fang Yuan''s voice was a little majestic.


    At this time, the dead zone was already covered with black pillars, flying up and down, spreading their teeth and claws.


    Their goal was not Zhou Shu and the thunder outside, but the ghost king in the dead zone and all the dead things. Between waving, the ghost king smashed and nothing was left.


    But dozens of breaths, there is nothing moving in the huge dead zone. There are only countless black tentacles. From a distance, it looks like the world is covered with extremely high grass, but it just feels uncomfortable to look up close. , The uncomfortable and intense discomfort from the heart, as if the mind is being beaten by them.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is the true face of the ghost emperor, a combination of pure willpower and annihilation, right? The broken arm is just your body from the past. In fact, you don''t need it at all."


    "To the ghost emperor, you seem to know better than me."


    Fang Tui��s voice came out of the grass. It had changed its tone, and it was hollow and dull, as if it came from the ground, "Speaking of which I became like this, I also thanks you, if it weren��t for you to take my hand. , I may not understand this truth until now, ha ha."


    "I admit it, and I regret it now."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I don''t understand. Since you understand that willpower is the most important thing, why do you still take the path of the Lord of the Nine Nethers? You are self-willing to fall, and you clearly have a better way. "


    "A better way?"


    Fang Tui was stunned, and laughed, "Do you mean the saint, hahahaha!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "What are you laughing at?"


    "Laugh at your ignorance!"


    Fang retreated coldly, "After cultivating Wuxiangsheng, it is impossible to become a Buddha or a holy. Don''t you know, don''t Fang Yuan also know?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and Fang Yuan''s voice rang, "Fang Tui, Lao Na is here to help you get rid of the incompatibility, Lao Na knows what to do."


    Fang retreated coldly, "Yes, if you save me, you can be relieved, and you can become a Buddha. You really have a good abacus, Master Fang Yuan."


    Fang Yuan said calmly, "After saving you, you and I can become Buddhas together."


    "Become a Buddha together? You are always so wishful thinking about others."


    Fang Tui said with a smile, "I knew, my brother, you would think so, that''s why I stayed with you until now, but it should be over."


    "Your dead zone is about to disappear, what else can you do?"


    Fang Yuan sighed, "Leave with Lao Na, Lao Na knows the way to get rid of non-community. If you save you, you will save me."


    "Still dreamingYou can''t save me."


    Fang Tui said disdainfully, "How much work have you spent on consuming these annihilation powers, are you tired? But I can tell you frankly, these annihilation powers are actually meaningless to me, my power is not here, from the beginning to the end. At the end, I have not weakened more than a single cent. For more than a month, only you have lost, and you are the one who will disappear.


    As soon as the voice fell, the countless tentacles suddenly stretched out a lot, and slammed into the golden light outside.


    Bang, bang!


    There was a sudden sound, the golden light decayed rapidly at a visible speed, and it was about to collapse.


    (PS: Thank you guys like the wind for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4143: Boring

    Excluding those tentacles, the dead zone is very calm.


    No more ghosts or ghost kings, they were all destroyed when the ghost emperor��s will was formed.


    It is a bit inappropriate to say that it was destroyed. It should be said that they were disintegrated. At the same time they withdrew their will, their instincts and obsessions were also annihilated, and the power of annihilation was separated.


    is incredibly relaxed.


    Obviously, Fang Tui could do this long ago, he didn''t need to unify these ghosts at all.


    Zhou Shu understood something, and shook his head secretly, thinking that he had been wrong before.


    The annihilation power in the dead zone that is too large to be measured is certainly an important basis for Fang Tui��s promotion, but at the same time it is also the shackles of his promotion, because there are too many annihilation powers gathered in thousands of realms in the entire dead zone. Even if the ghost emperor couldn''t bear it completely, of course, it was impossible to give up. After compressing it and then further squeezing and tempering, the final strength he really needs is what he really needs and is worthy of him.


    This process would have taken hundreds of thousands of years.


    After all, those ghost kings are not strong. It takes a lot of time to win by only relying on quantity.


    Now this time has been greatly shortened. Because of the stronger helper, Fang Yuan, who has been in for more than a month, has played the role of tempering power. However, these ghost kings are still useful. They can not only assist in tempering, but also can consume. Fangyuan, and when the purpose is achieved, it can be directly erased.


    And this is the result now.


    The other side retreated and said that Fang Yuan''s arrival was also a great opportunity.


    Yunli was still immersed in the pain of being withdrawn from the will, and could only hold his mind, and could no longer perceive and think, but Zhou Shu had a calm expression and did not move.


    Although Jin Guang''s eyes were about to disappear, and the tentacles seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, to him, everything became boring.


    He came here across the immortal realm for Yunli and Fang Yuan, and he also had the idea of ??relieving the crisis of the dead zone, but now he found that Fang Yuan and Fang Tui wanted to do something different from what he thought.


    He knew that it was abandoning Buddhism and suffering from meditation. He didn��t know whether it could be holy. He thought it was okay before, and the other side said it. At that time, Fang Yuan looked a little relieved and said He would think about communicating with Fang Tui, as seriously as he said that if Fang Tui became a demon, he would feed the demon with his body...


    Fang Tui should understand whether he can be holy or not, Fang Tui should know better than him, and Fang Yuan is the same, after all, they are the people who really understand the incomparable life.


    Before Fang Yuan took Fang Tui''s broken arm from Zhou Shu, and said that he would communicate with Fang Tui through the broken arm. Now it seems that the two of them have indeed communicated with each other. You came at the right time. I came at an untimely time. There seems to be a mystery in this conversation. Maybe the two have known that each other''s chance is the other, but they all want to find the best time for each other?


    In fact, no matter what the facts are, Zhou Shu doesn''t want to pursue it anymore.


    Now one is going to become a demon and become the Lord of the Nine Nethers, and the other is to feed the demon and become a Buddha through the body. They are all having fun and getting what they have. What does it have to do with Zhou Shu?


    Of course, Fang Yuan is still the respected Dade Meditation, and it is still the first of the respectable Luohantang, but its position in Zhou Shu''s heart has changed.


    What he needs to do now is not to participate in their battle, but to rescue Wusitian and Yunli.


    It''s only a pity that Xiaohun has worked hard.


    boom!


    A Buddhist bead exploded suddenly.


    The indescribable Zen power and cause and effect, rushing like a waterfall, fall on the golden ball.


    The golden light that was about to dissipate suddenly vibrated, flashing a dazzling brilliance, and it looked thick and heavy.


    It seems that the battle will not end so soon, Fang Tui has his own hole cards, and Fang Yuan also has it.


    "Don''t even want the twelve dzi beads that have been accumulated for a lifetime?"


    Fang Tui''s voice sounded a little surprised, but he quickly laughed and said, "It turns out that it''s not all of them. There is still one in Leiyin Temple waiting for reincarnation."


    Fang Yuan said calmly, "City Lord Zhou, take Yunli away and remember what Lao Na said."


    He could have noticed it too. At this time, Zhou Shu didn''t want to help, so he smashed the dzi and made a final fight.


    Dzi beads are also called robbery beads, a kind of Zen treasure that can be refined and worn by virtue of meditation. The materials are derived from beings who have a deep causal bond with themselves-most of them are important enemies who die by themselves, condensed into relics, day and night Carry and absorb Zen power to further strengthen the cause and effect, and when you encounter a calamity that is extremely difficult to resist, you can use it to respond to the calamity and survive the disaster. Of course, it can also be used as a one-time Zen treasure to fully use the power inside. come out.


    Twelve is the total number. One great virtue meditation can only condense twelve at most.


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    Fang Yuan''s sentence he remembered, and he didn''t intend to violate it.


    Thinking for a while, he grabbed Yunli and quickly swept away.


    First take Yunli away, and then come back to rescue Wusitian. When he used Dieyue Wanshan before, he also inspected the dead zone clearly. Although there are no bounds and living beings in the dead zone, Wusitian is still there, but It has become smaller, with a radius of less than a thousand miles, and most of the outer layer of rock that looks like dark iron has been polished away, and the rest has become harder, but the time it can last is not long.


    "Want to go? Leave your Taoist body!"


    Fang was unwilling to retreat, and hundreds of tentacles came directly.


    It''s hard to describe what kind of oppression it is. The torture of pure will is that Zhou Shu, who has a heart-like heart, is a little uncomfortable.


    He became more certain that it was the right choice to put Caiying away and not participate in the battle.


    By the way, this kind of willpower offensive that comes from suffering meditation comes from meditation, but it can actually be restrained by meditation. Otherwise, Fang Yuan has always had the upper hand, and Fang will have to try to consume it. If Zhou Shu also practiced meditation Regarding Zen power as a part of Shu Zhili, constantly improving and transcending, now it is easier to deal with Fang Retreat than Fang Yuan, but if it is only if, Zhou Shu has never done so.


    Zhou Shu only frowned, UU reading www.uuk��nshu. com secretly shook his head. He planned to leave it alone. Fang retreated and refused to give up. What should he say?


    Die Yue flashed, and Shu Zhili was like a tide, rushing the tentacles that rushed over.


    The pressure is difficult, but the substantive power Zhou Shu is not afraid. Whether Shuzhili or switching reincarnation causality, these annihilation powers can be blocked.


    Of course, it takes some time. After all, it is the result of the two great meditations, and it has already surpassed the law.


    One block and one flash, his figure is beyond the golden light, with Yunli who still doesn''t know the situation.


    But it is not Zhou Shu''s body, but Soul Shadow.


    Don''t stir up my fighting heart.


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, originally intending to save Wusitian and Yunli and leave it alone, but Fang retreats still reluctantly, wanting his own Dao body...


    The Lord of the Nine Nethers hasn��t succeeded yet, is he planning to do the same thing as the Demon God?


    In that case, Zhou Shu didn''t mind the extra effort. It was just a little bit more. It was totally different from the thoughts he wanted before. At that time, Zhou Shu still wanted to work with Fang Yuan to completely annihilate Fang Tui.


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4144: forget it

    Hundreds of tentacles were knocked down, but soon stood up again, continuing to spread their teeth and claws.


    This hurt is nothing at all.


    The increase in the power of annihilation gave Fang Tui much more room for willpower, and he no longer had to rely on those weak ghost kings. This made Fang Tui very satisfied.


    He can only be satisfied. He is very clear about his situation. He can''t go further in terms of will. What kind of soul sage, what ghost sage, chooses the forbidden law of non-community, which is not allowed by the heavens, and makes self-consciousness reincarnate continuously At that time, he had been abandoned by the heavens, and it was impossible to become a true saint under the rules of the heavens.


    Non-community is a special Zen method used by Kuji Temple to train ascetic monks.


    This magical and weird Zen method is largely derived from the infinite rebirth of the demons.


    Ascetic monks, as the guardians of Kuji Temple, they retain complete consciousness from generation to generation, and go back and forth in reincarnation, experiencing all the sufferings, just for the continuation of Kuji Temple from generation to generation, and let Kuji Temple pass on. No matter what happens, it will not be annihilated.


    Abi, the meditation meditation who created the non-community life, was the founder of Kuji Temple and the first ascetic monk. He didn''t even want to become a Buddha or a holy monk.


    Although he has the unique ability in Kuji Temple meditation, and even surpasses the many meditation practices of the four major Zen Taoist temples, he still chose this path because he knows that Kuji Temple is not a Zen Tao like Leiyin Temple. Zhengzong, once he became a Buddha, he would no longer be able to intervene in the affairs of the heavens, and even if the Kuji Temple perished in front of him, he would not be able to stretch out his hand. That was something he would never tolerate.


    His dedication to Kuji Temple is the same as that of the founder of Taoism, and he will never allow it to disappear.


    But unfortunately, he still couldn''t stop it. After experiencing the ninth generation, Ah Bi was killed in a catastrophe, and his will was no longer retained, and the ninth generation died in one dynasty.


    The meditation he left behind is destined to be impossible to be recognized by practitioners. Even the meditation in the Kushen Temple, few can really abandon the idea of ??becoming a Buddha, and even tell me how to go to **** if I don��t go to hell. Fate cannot be avoided... and because of this, there are fewer and fewer ascetic monks in Kuji Temple, until there is no one, and Kuji Temple has really died out.


    And Wuxiangsheng, as the most unique kujikaku of Kuji Temple, has been preserved by some people.


    Choosing to live without phase is a dead end.


    is just a willing end for the ascetic monk, and the other side retreats...


    Perhaps when he was born without a relationship, he also wanted to be an ascetic monk to restore the inheritance of Kuji Temple, but in the end he did not. Maybe he discovered that the Lord of the Nine Nethers is a simpler and more comfortable way. Although it is impossible to become a Buddha or a holy, it has a life that is almost eternal and immortal. After all, it is just a ray of will. After having the body that you want, you can do whatever you want to make up for all the pain experienced in the ninth world of suffering.


    Is there any other choice?


    The battle between ���� and Zhou Shu made him understand more, but it will not change the essence. The stronger the will will only advance the time of promotion to the Lord of the Nine Nethers, instead of giving up.


    Zhou Shu looked more focused.


    This time, the number of tentacles rushing up was more than ten times more than before, and they were not removed from other places, just those hundreds of tentacles, one became two, and two became four. In a blink of an eye The number of rooms is much more, and what''s more peculiar is that their power hasn''t decayed much.


    is not in accordance with the law.


    But Zhou Shu quickly understood that it was not that it was out of order, but that there was something wrong with his perception.


    is not only ordinary sense perception, even the eighth sense is useless.


    The current dead zone has completely become Fang Tui''s domain of will. Here, Fang Tui''s willpower is the master, strength is only between one thought, although this difference in perception will not cause Zhou Shu too much. Because the annihilation powers that make up the tentacles do not have the law of detachment, Zhou Shu can completely resist it, but after staying in it for a long time, facing the excessively strong sense of oppression and deterrence, Zhou Shu cannot guarantee that his will is still Will the original mind be controlled by it? After all, it has been affected now.


    It''s better to put away the fighting spirit, this is what they meditate on.


    Zhou Shu didn''t think much, his figure flashed, and he went straight into the dead zone.


    Fang retreated in shock. He didn''t expect Zhou Shu to rush in instead of running, but he quickly shouted, "No matter what you do, you can''t escape!"


    After entering the dead zone, Zhou Shu completely abandoned the use of perception. It was not perceivable from the outside, not to mention the inside, but it was not impossible. Shu Zhili could still suppress the power of annihilation temporarily, so you can rely on Shu Zhili. Feedback to judge the position��this is the inspiration I got before, directly use the furnace to calculate the attenuation of energy and speed, without perception, it should be feasible for this place where the power of annihilation and the will of the ghost emperor are dense, especially the range is not large. local.


    The same is true of the facts. After walking a few back and forth in the dead zone, Wusitian''s position was quickly determined.


    At this time, I can''t get Wusitian''s information. I don''t know whether it is alive or dead, so I can only pull it out first.


    The figure grows suddenly, like a giant, a thousand-mile Wusitian, picking it up is like moving a brick, and when he lifts his hands, he puts it on his hands.


    At this moment, Fang retreated and was stunned. He naturally saw Zhou Shu''s movements clearly. Zhou Shu did not attack internally, but picked up his own confidant. What kind of situation is this? Isn''t his goal not himself, and Is it this world that has never been conquered by himself?


    He who had decided to keep Zhou Shu behind, he hesitated for a while.


    If Zhou Shu takes Xiaojie away, the obstacles to his promotion disappear, as long as Fang Yuan is defeated��this is not difficult, the possibility of becoming the Lord of the Nine Nethers is extremely high. The only unexpected situation is that Fang Yuan has a hole card he doesn''t know. If Zhou Shu stays, he will not only have to face Fang Yuan, but also Zhou Shu, even if he wins, he still has to deal with this world��I don��t know what��s going on, this world. The source seems to be connected to the countless realms of the heavens, and it is unbelievably tough. Destroying it is like destroying tens of thousands of realms. Maybe it is taken away, or is it not a bad result?


    While thinking, Zhou Shu has walked out of the quagmire and stood on the outer edge of the dead zone.


    The tall body is supporting Wusitian, and his face is firm, like a **** of war that no one can stop.


    forget it.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, Fang Tui thought like this. Although it''s a pity that the Samsara Dao body is fused with gluttony, it''s just a golden fairy of Hunyuan, and you can definitely find a better one.


    It''s a pity that although Fang Tui had communicated with Fang Yuan, he didn''t know that Zhou Shu was a founder and an extraordinary golden immortal. In his eyes, Zhou Shu was always just an extremely outstanding body. , If he knew, he might make another choice, perhaps he would regard Zhou Shu as the most terrible enemy, if it was only if, the fact is, if he had known who Zhou Shu was, the situation would be completely different now.


    Aware of Fang Tui''s retreat, Zhou Shu did not stop, and strode out.


    (PS: Thank you 20190128 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4145: not enough time

    "This is where?"


    Yunli woke up and found himself on a sphere that was thousands of miles away, speeding in the void.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "In Wusitian, you should be curious why it became like this?"


    "No thinking about heaven?"


    Yunli shook his head and looked at Zhou Shu seriously, "I just want to know where Master Fang Yuan is."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You slept for ten days."


    "Ten days, how is it possible?"


    The cloud was shocked. When the Ghost Emperor''s will was removed, he had no impression of the outside world at all, and only had a weird and true dream.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You could regain consciousness in a few hours, but later I saw that your mind was very unstable and there were signs of collapse, so I let you sleep for a while, but fortunately, it''s okay now."


    "Thank you, brother."


    Yunli did not suspect that he had him, and quickly raised his hand. Although he didn''t quite understand, he obviously walked on the edge of life and death. "Where is the master?"


    "Master asked me to take you away. This is a matter for him and Fang Tui."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and hesitated for a moment, "Master wants to cross people to become Buddhas, and Fang Tui wants to eat others into demons. They are each other''s calamity. This is a great opportunity for Master Yuan. If other people participate, chances are good. Will disappear."


    Yunli was a little sluggish, "Chance..."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I wanted to tell you before, that''s why I didn''t make a move, but you rushed in, but I was not surprised."


    "I didn''t think about anything at the time, but I couldn''t watch the master anymore."


    Yunli said subconsciously, but quickly sighed, "It''s a pity that I can''t help at all."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You have helped a lot, disrupting Fang Tui''s deployment, but it is enough here, and more, it may ruin Fang Yuan''s possibility of becoming a Buddha."


    Yunli nodded, apparently believing Zhou Shu''s words, "But...Master will be fine, right?"


    "I do not know."


    Looking at Yunli''s eyes, Zhou Shu was very candid, "It''s not surprising that neither of them wins. The chances of Fang Retreat may be better..."


    "what?"


    Yunli stood up unconsciously, but was soon suppressed by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It is clear that the brothers are cold and calm temperament, but the heat in your heart has not subsided at all."


    The cloud lied, "No, I..."


    "It''s too late to go now. We are far away, and we don''t have to go back if we want to know the news."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "The big chance does not mean that he will win. Fang Yuan can restrain his retreat, and the master''s idea of ??becoming a Buddha is stronger than anyone else. I believe he will not lose."


    Yun Li frowned, "You are wrong, the master does not have the desire to become a Buddha, why is it strong? The master has always been calm, even if his Zen method is the top two in the entire Leiyin Temple, even if every Leiyin Temple The disciples regarded him as the most likely to become a Buddha in meditation. He has always maintained peace and has never developed desires and obsessions for this."


    "That''s why I felt wrong."


    Zhou Shu smiled and apologized, "In fact, even if you lose, you don''t have to worry about it, the master stayed behind."


    Yun said in doubt, "What?"


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "He left a dzi bead in the temple so he can reincarnate."


    Yun Li was stunned, "Ah, the master didn''t mention it to me before going out, and he didn''t seem to condense many dzi beads. The master is compassionate and kind to others. There are very few insoluble causes and effects, naturally not. Condense the hard-to-dissolve cause and effect into dzi beads to slowly dissolve it with Zen power... Did you see it with your own eyes, or did the master say it?"


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, a little confused, "Of course I heard it."


    Yunli''s expression changed, "The master may not want us to worry."


    "Anyway, he said, we will do the same."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "Brother, you will know when you go back to Leiyin Temple."


    "I must go back."


    Yunli nodded, only looking a little bit painful, his heart seemed to be grasped by someone, "Using the dzi bead to reincarnate... alas."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I am also a little curious, tell me about it,"


    Yun Li is not without worrying, "Leiyin Temple has two common reincarnation methods. One is normal reincarnation, which can only retain the Zen mind and persistence in Zen Tao, but there is no conscious memory, etc., to become a Buddha. Only then will you be truly enlightened and see the past clearly. The second is to use dzi beads. The dzi beads preserve the most important cause and effect of the past, so that reincarnation can also preserve part of the memory and consciousness, but the Zen mind may not be there. Can the next life be It��s hard to say if you do meditation. If you fail to see the cause and effect, you may fall into a devil, which is a very dangerous method of reincarnation.


    He glanced at Zhou Shu, "I can''t believe that the master would choose this way...think about it."


    "I said, it may not be useful."


    Zhou Shu said lightly, "And since the master dares to use it, he must be prepared. I think that with the master''s Zen Tao, there is no need to worry at all, maybe it is better."


    Yunli settled and calmed down, "Yes, I also think I have been too worried, and shouldn''t question the master''s choice."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Yes, the master doesn''t need us to worry."


    "Say so."


    Thinking about it, Yun Li couldn''t help but sighed, "I''m still too weak and I can''t help when I need it."


    "You are not weak at all."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Senior Brother Yun, your Heaven-swallowing gourd is already a Taoist implement, right?"


    "Well, it''s a Taoist implement."


    A trace of guilt flashed in Yunli''s eyes, "It''s just Leiyin Temple who helped me improve. I didn''t give much effort."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "You are the Buddha of Leiyin Temple, shouldn''t they help you upgrade the magic weapon? What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m not talking about Leiyin Temple, I''m thinking of the Xuanhuang Realm, I shouldn''t bring it up," Yunli said slowly, "When Leiyin Temple took in, I..."


    He actually doesn''t want to bring it up, UU reading www. uukanshu.com''s goal has been achieved, and he has no hope for the future. However, Leiyin Temple insists, and Tianlong Temple also said that the swallowing gourd is contaminated with abandoning Buddha''s death wish, and it makes no sense to stay in the Xuanhuang world.


    Zhou Shu took a picture of him, and said calmly, "I also brought the artifact, it doesn''t matter, just take it back then. To save the Xuanhuang Realm, you still need the power of these artifacts."


    "Well, that can only be done."


    Yun Li no longer thought about it, and said in a deep voice, "Although the swallowing gourd is a Taoist tool, but because it was forcibly upgraded by Leiyin Temple, there were some problems with my compatibility. Before the Zen method was integrated, it was difficult for me to use his power. In fact, I had to fully use it, not only for the Zen gate, but also for the power of the dragon. Now it is a decoration."


    "Take it easy."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "This is not difficult for you."


    Yunli nodded, with some worry between his brows, "It''s not difficult, but I''m afraid that there is not enough time..."


    A green shadow suddenly emerged from the ground, it was Caiying.


    She fell on the side of Zhou Shu and rarely said in frustration, "Zhou, this palace still failed. This tortoise shell is too hard!"


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4146: Give you 1 and a half

    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhou Shu frowned.


    "My palace just wants to dig a little bit, but why is it so hard?"


    Caiying looked at the pit on the ground and touched his chin, "Otherwise, my palace would just..."


    "You will be obedient to me."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help it any longer, stretched out his hand and pulled Caiying over, after thinking about it, he saluted the ground again, "Don''t blame Daoists."


    Yun Li looked at them, thought of something, and was surprised for a while, "This is really unthinking, is it still alive?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Daoist is awake, can I come out to see you?"


    "I can''t get out, it takes time to soften the outer layer."


    The voice was dull, with a lot of resentment, and the iron wall he created trapped himself, "Where are you taking me?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Leave here first, I can send you wherever the Daoist is willing to go by then."


    "You are the origin of Wusitian?"


    Yun Li curiously asked, "The Dead Zone has been around for more than 60,000 years, right? How can you still be alive?"


    "It''s not that easy to die in thirty-three days."


    The core said coldly, "Zhou Shu, will you send me where I am going?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Of course, I did not rescue you to repay you. I will not restrict you. I have already told you about this. If you have a suitable place to stay, of course I will send you. , But the premise cannot be the immortal world, we and the immortal world are enemies, and the current situation in the immortal world is not suitable for you, I hope you can understand."


    "You and the fairy world are enemies?"


    The core stagnated, and quickly said, "Of course I won''t go to the fairy world! I''m going to the Xuanhuang world!"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Xuanhuang Realm can''t go now, he is still in the edge of the heavens."


    "Damn the fairy world."


    The core scolded, "Then I think about it again, my memory is very vague, it may take a long time to think about it, you don''t care about me for the time being."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and saw Caiying holding a sword, poking here and there, obviously still thinking about it. Of course, she didn��t really try hard, she just wanted to dig a piece quietly. She felt that the rock here was better than dark iron. It''s still hard, and most of the swords used to improve it are good.


    Zhou Shu had considered this point long ago, but hard digging is definitely not possible, and we have to discuss it with Wusitian.


    Yun Li looked at Zhou Shu and sighed, "Junior Brother, you knew Wu Sitian was still alive?"


    "No, I only found out when I came to the dead zone. Actually Wusitian still exists. It''s a coincidence..."


    Zhou Shu said about Xiao Hei again, making Yun Li amazed, "There is such an anomaly, it is really hard to die. Thirty-three days is really extraordinary."


    "Everything is extraordinary, even Wusitian still exists, and I think the others are also there."


    Zhou Shu was very happy. He was still there for thirty-three days, which was of great help to his plan.


    The core suddenly said, "I thought about it, go to the Demon Realm."


    Several people were stunned.


    Caiying was dissatisfied at first, "Hey, why are you going to the Demon Realm? As a thirty-three days, you have to betray the heavens and go to the Demon Race?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Although I said anything can be done before, I am afraid that I can''t follow my life. With your current situation, going to the Demon Realm can only be a death."


    "I said to go to the demon world, but not to the demon world!"


    The core said angrily, "How can I go to the Demon Realm for 33 days? There is a big world called Yunjuanjie near the Demon Realm. There is a vibrant and prosperous place near the Demon Realm, and it is close to Hachi Country, and safety is guaranteed. If I Going there, after hundreds of years, it should be able to recover to one-tenth of the original... Why don��t you guys talk anymore, don��t you know that realm?"


    Yun Li, Caiying and Zhou Shu looked at each other, and then stopped laughing.


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Of course I know the Yunjuan Realm, and I know the exact location, but how do you know that realm?"


    The core hesitated, "Naturally someone told me."


    Zhou Shu asked, "Who is it?"


    The core is dissatisfied, "You asked so much what to do? After so long, who remembers it so clearly."


    "I''m just curious, forget it if I don''t remember."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly. The suffering Wu Sitian had experienced was also outstanding in the 33 days, and his memory was normal.


    "I really don''t remember. Anyway, it''s a practitioner, but it''s not a practitioner of the fairy world," the core sighed. "He can communicate with us, and there are several other than the fairy world who can match the thirty-three days. The Great Realm, Yunjuan Realm is one of them. I wrote this down at the time, but I never expected that I would have the opportunity to see it, and I might have to rely on them."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Okay, I will take you to Yunjuanjie."


    The core was surprised, "Really? It''s very far there."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I promise it is true."


    Yun Li also followed, "Yes, I will definitely go to Yunjuan Realm."


    Caiying sighed with a smile, "It''s absolutely true. If we don''t go back, this palace will give you this sword, and even Zhou Shu will give it to you."


    "People don''t need it. You, a sword spirit, can swear with your own sword. I believe you."


    The core hesitated and apologized very sincerely, "Unexpectedly, you really rescued me from the dead zone and would take me to Yunjuan Realm... I misunderstood you before and thought you were from the Immortal Realm. I''m very sorry."


    "You''re welcome, actually..." Caiying waved her hand quickly, turning her eyes, "By the way, can you give me a little bit of shells, just a little bit."


    "can."


    The core immediately said, "But it will take some time. After I have gained enough vitality, I can slowly soften them, and I will leave you a third...half at that time."


    "Half, this is too much, right?"


    Caiying was stunned, her eyes straightened, but she quickly jumped up, jumping so high, so excited, "Hey, it''s actually not that much."


    The core is very polite, "No, it''s enough for me to save half of it to protect myself, more of it is useless to me, besides, I don''t know if they are really useful."


    "Don''t worry!"


    Caiying vowed, "They must be useful. I have never seen such a hard material in this palace!"


    The core said slowly, "I hope so, but it will take decades. UU Reading will definitely give it to you."


    "It won''t take that long. Since you have decided to go to Yunjuan Realm, I also have something for you here."


    Zhou Shu took out a bud of Jianmu with a solemn expression, "Wu Sitian, have you perceived it? What is it?"


    "Such a strong vitality, incredible! Nothing..."


    The core voice sounded extremely excited, and the whole world seemed to tremble, "This familiar aura...impossible? Is this the bud of Jianmu, is it really Jianmu? You...who the **** are you?!"


    "This is the shoot of Jianmu, who are we, wait for you to come out and speak slowly."


    Zhou Shu smiled and put the Bud of Jianmu in the small pit, stepped back a few steps, "There are many more Bud of Jianmu, this is for you, and the vitality is also for you."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your first support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 4147: I want to admit my mistake

    "There are many buds of building wood?"


    Wu Sitian clearly understands the root of the problem, "In other words, Jianmu has recovered?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Of course, if Jianmu hadn''t recovered, how could there be a bud of Jianmu, and how could I give it to you."


    "I knew it... I knew it!"


    Wusitian shook suddenly and couldn''t help himself with excitement, "Jianmu, Jianmu will never die! Even if I die, Jianmu will not die!"


    The sound was loud and passed along the hardest rock, like the loudest bell, and the entire void seemed to be awakened.


    Zhou Shu did not stop, there was no one in the void here, and Wusitian was the first 33 days Zhou Shu saw such a strong feeling for Jianmu. Compared with the previous ones, It is really rare, he feels very pleased, so now no matter what Wusitian does, he is willing to bear it.


    After a long time, the sound stopped, and the void returned to peace.


    "Where is Jianmu now? Is it with you?"


    Wusitian said impatiently, "I''m going to find him, immediately, please."


    "what?"


    Caiying pretended to be serious, "Aren''t you going to Yunjuan Realm? We''ve all agreed."


    "That''s because I didn''t know that Jianmu still exists," Wusitian paused, "It''s my fault. Now that there is Jianmu, I naturally want to follow Jianmu. Please take me. Without Jianmu, I won''t With us for thirty-three days, I think he must also need me very much now...Our support was our fault at the beginning, and I want to admit it face-to-face."


    Zhou Shu nodded unconsciously, admiring Wusitian more and more.


    Having been alone in the dead zone for tens of thousands of years, he is still the first to take the initiative to admit his mistakes. Compared with those in the fairy world, it is really much stronger.


    Caiying smiled and said, "Hey, don''t care about this palace, we will go to Yunjuan Realm now, and we can''t change it."


    "I��"


    Wusitian was stagnant, but he didn''t know what to say. He was indeed what he said to go to Yunjuan Realm. He could only apologize repeatedly, "I was wrong before."


    "Don''t talk about it, you can use Jianmu Bud to recover."


    Glancing at Caiying, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Wu Sitian, this is what you need to do the most, and it is also what Jianmu needs you to do the most."


    "Jianmu...I understand."


    Green light emerged from the pothole and continued to spread along the surface. Soon, the whole world turned pale green.


    Seeing Wusitian sinking into silence, Yun Li, who had never spoken, shook his head and slowly said, "Junior Brother, is Jianmu also with you?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The foundation of Xianshu City is Jianmu, brother, don''t you plan to go and see it?"


    "If possible, I certainly think that I am not in a hurry to return to Leiyin Temple," Yun Li nodded seriously, "Who would miss this opportunity to see Jianmu? As a practitioner of the Xuanhuang Realm, I am definitely better than Not on you, but I will not forget the responsibilities of practitioners in the Xuanhuang Realm. I will also guard Jianmu and the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu patted him on the shoulder, very pleased, "Thank you, brother."


    Yun Li stared at him, "I think I understand you."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "What do you understand?"


    "The decision you made at the time, did you forget our dispute? Of course, there are also things you did after entering the fairy world."


    There was a flash of light in Yun Li''s eyes, "At first you gave up your hatred, went to be a human emperor, to protect Kunlun, now you save Cihang, and unite with Outland to deal with the immortal realm, all for the Xuanhuang Realm and Jianmu, isn''t it?"


    Suddenly, Zhou Shu still pretended to be surprised, "Ah, didn''t you understand before? I thought you knew what I had been doing."


    Yun Li hesitated, "I..."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I know you just don''t want to understand. At that time, you were completely dominated by hatred, and your obsessions were hard to dispel... These things don''t need to be mentioned anymore. I always treat you as a brother, brother, and now the Xuanhuang world is still there. The immortal realm still occupies 33 days along the edge of the sky. I need every practitioner of the Xuanhuang Realm and people who remember the Xuanhuang Realm well."


    Yun Li thought about it for a while, and said seriously, "I understand, I know what to do."


    Zhou Shu looked at him seriously, "Are you sure you really understood what I said? What about Master Fangyuan?"


    There was a shock in the cloud, and he paused, "Since it is Master Fang Yuan''s own decision, even if something happens, I can be reincarnated, then I won''t be entangled anymore. I will do what a practitioner of the Xuanhuang Realm should do."


    Zhou Shu nodded, showing a smile, "That''s good."


    I hope that Yunli really understands, and if he puts down his obsession, then he also loses a piece of heart disease, and has one more strong support. Not only Yunli, but also Leiyin Temple.


    "Two big men are long-winded..."


    Caiying frowned, "Zhou, can the stones here be forged? You didn''t want to say before, now the palace already has them, should I say it?"


    "I haven''t looked at it carefully. If it is dark steel, it will definitely not work, but it is obviously not. It''s just like dark steel, it''s harder, and..."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Brother, I remember that I haven''t seen the dark iron in thirty-three days?"


    Yun Li thought about it for a few breaths, and realized that it was wrong, "No, it��s a bit weird... According to the truth, the dark iron is a shield that protects itself from the core of a realm, and every realm may give birth to dark iron in times of crisis , But they have never discovered the dark iron in 33 days, but they are not without danger. On the contrary, they have encountered many times, but they have not produced any dark iron."


    "Idiot, of course I can''t find it."


    Caiying knocked on the ground, "This kind of thing they generated, after passing through the danger, softens back to its original state, the dust returns to the dust, the soil returns to the earth."


    Yun Li was slightly stagnant, suddenly realizing, and smiled, "Caiying, you are so smart."


    "You are really clever to say such a thing."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, and said slowly, "This is its peculiar place. This material can be transformed into other substances. Once the dark iron is formed, no force can change it. Even if it is broken into slag, It is still dark iron, so dark iron can only be used to refine things like puppets."


    Caiying quickly grasped the point, "It can be transformed, should it be used as material?"


    Yunli nodded, "Being able to transform, it means that it is connected with certain laws. UU reading can accept the power of laws and can naturally be used as materials."


    Caiying couldn''t help clapping her hands, "That''s it!"


    "I just said you were smart, but now you are stupid."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and sighed deliberately, "Although I don''t know what the law is, it is obviously not Jianyi. You have tried it all."


    Caiying curled her lips, "That''s not necessarily true. The sword is not an ordinary magic weapon. You can make a sword even if you can''t accept the material of the sword intent. I don''t know how many such swords have been seen in the main palace."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "You are so smart."


    Caiying snorted and raised her head proudly, "As far as your understanding of sword intent is concerned, you still want to test this palace. I don''t even know what to say."


    (PS: Thank you A Suzaku A for your third support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 4148: I believe you

    I don''t know how long it took.


    The pothole slowly turned into a lake, and some vitality emerged around it. Although it was a small moss, it was also full of greenery.


    A phantom emerged from the lake and looked very vague in the water vapor. He looked at Zhou Shu and bowed his body to salute, "Wu Si Tian, ??I have thanked a few fellow Taoists for their life-saving graces. They have not yet fully recovered and cannot be shown in their true form. ,Sorry."


    "I am Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "They are my companions, Yun Li, Caiying, and the main one who saved you is Master Fang Yuan. He is not here, can we make you thinkless?"


    Wusitian was stunned, "Oh, well, in fact, others called me Wusi before."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "That''s a coincidence. I thought it would be difficult for you to accept it. By the way, you just said your true body. Could it be that you were a practitioner before?"


    "No, I used to like to communicate with practitioners, and I also looked forward to your life, and slowly learned some of the habits of practitioners," Wusi paused, "Later I wanted to forget, but I just didn''t. Drop, so be it. Anyway, I''m not the same as the other original cores. How many people don''t mind?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course I don''t mind, I appreciate it."


    Caiying nodded, "My palace also likes it very much. It''s great that you are not a stone."


    Wusi seemed to smile, and said calmly, "A few of you are very similar to the ones I communicated with before."


    Caiying blinked, "Then how much are you recovering now?"


    Pointing to the distance without thinking, "I have prepared what you want. One piece over there is yours. I divided it into many small pieces. The total number will not be small, nor has it been softened. It should still meet your requirements. ?"


    Caiying stagnated, but her eyes kept looking over there, "My palace asks you, it''s not in a hurry to ask for something..."


    Wusi was very calm, "I understand you practitioners, you get what you should get, and you can deal with it later. Go get it."


    Zhou Shu secretly shook his head, you still don''t understand, this is Caiying, another person...


    "Go go, stop making trouble here."


    Zhou Shu knocked Caiying and said with a smile, "The recovery speed of Fellow Daoist is much faster than I thought. It has only been less than two years."


    "What I lack is only vitality, and nothing else is lacking. I will be able to recover soon after I have vitality. The bud of Jianmu just meets the requirements. Besides, I want to rush to Jianmu as soon as possible," Wu Si bowed, his expression solemn. , "Please also ask fellow Daoists to give directions. I only know the location of Jie, but I don''t know how to go."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Can you go by yourself?"


    Wusi nodded, "I made a little change to the realm. I can explore the rapids and gang wind belts in the surrounding realm, and use them to move. The speed will not be very fast, but it is not slow."


    Yun Li was stunned, "This can also be done? Are you really a world?"


    "Thirty-three days of intelligence is much higher than you think. We have a longer life span and countless teachers." Wusi was a little proud, but soon calmed down, "In fact, I can only In doing this, we have many disadvantages, and we cannot be as free as a practitioner, let alone practice."


    Yun Li shook his head, "It''s already amazing, especially when compared to other realms, you are so much taller."


    Wusi said, "Friend Zhou, I want to find Jianmu as soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Hehe, Caiying was joking with you before, we are going to Jianmu now."


    "what��"


    Without thinking, he understood, and said with joy, "I should have thought that Jianmu is in Yunjuan Realm, and only the Yunjuan Realm in Outer Realm can help Jianmu recover."


    "That''s right, but it''s the reverse. Jianmu helped the Yunjuan realm recover," Zhou Shu said slowly. "The Yunjuan realm was destroyed by the demons tens of thousands of years ago. Only the original core survives. The current Yunjuan The world is rebuilt."


    "Ah, how could the demons go to Yunjuan Realm?"


    Wusi''s body trembled, shocked, "Did the demons invade Outland?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, the Demon Race was targeted at Yunjuan Realm, and I left afterwards. I was also surprised. After all, the location of Yunjuan Realm is very special. There are many small powers connected to the outer domain of Witch Realm Demon Realm, moving Yunjuan Realm. It''s easy to cause a big battle...I don''t know the specific reason, and I will investigate it later."


    Wusi sighed, "Outland can''t hide from the Demon Race, right now Yunjuan Realm is okay? We''d better go as soon as possible."


    Yun Liwen said, "The Yunjuan Realm is very strong. Not long ago, the Immortal Realm dispatched an army to fight the Yunjuan Realm three times. In total, nearly a hundred quasi-sages have not been able to break it. Don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, with Jianmu''s help, you don''t have to worry about the safety of Yunjuan Realm."


    "Near Baizhunsheng... there are other reasons, right?"


    Without thinking, it seemed thoughtful, "If it was just Jianmu and Yunjuan Realm, it would definitely not be able to stop the Immortal Realm. Jianmu was not good at defensiveness, otherwise there would be no accidents back then."


    Yun Li glanced at Zhou Shu and sighed, "And the one in front of you, he is the only founder of the heavens, the emperor of the Profound Yellow Realm, and a person protected by many saints."


    "The founder, the emperor, the saint protect?"


    Wusi''s figure stagnated, but it fell into a long pause.


    Zhou Shu waited for a while, "I do know some saints, but not the saints from the fairy world."


    Wusi suddenly raised his head, his voice changed a little, "I''m not a saint in the fairy world, how can I communicate with you?"


    "Opportunity."


    Zhou Shu looked peaceful, "Do you know some rules about saints? For example, only saints from the fairy world have the qualifications to manage and contact the heavens?"


    Without thinking, he said slowly, "What I know is that all the saints that exist are for the immortal world."


    "So you think I am also helped by the saint?"


    Zhou Shu understood what he said, "Without thinking, I may not understand the saint as you do, but you don''t have to worry about this. Compared with other practitioners, I don''t care if the saint is helping me. I am a creator. Taoist, I insist on my own way. I come from the Xuanhuang Realm and benefit from Jianmu, so I will help Jianmu to restore to the best condition and bring the Xuanhuang Realm out of the edge of the heavens. As for the immortal realm, UU����www .uukanshu.com will always be my enemy."


    If it were the other thirty-three days, Zhou Shu wouldn��t say so clearly, or even say that, it��s just that Wusitian is different, and after countless hardships, he still regards Jianmu and Xuanhuang Realms as objects that must be guarded. The Wusitian is definitely worthy of Zhou Shu''s respect and equal treatment.


    Wusi looked at Zhou Shu earnestly, for more than ten breaths, "I believe you."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You don''t need to trust us now. When you reach the Yunjuan Realm and see Jianmu, everything is naturally clear."


    No thoughts answered, "Well, I understand."


    It seems to be relieved, in fact, you don''t need to go to Yunjuan Realm. As long as you are within a certain distance, Wusitian can communicate with Jianmu, and the authenticity can be determined by then.


    Of course Zhou Shu also understood this, but didn''t care.


    (PS: Thank you 20171104 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 4149: your decision

    Xianshu City.


    Ci Hangzong Lecture Hall.


    Shuiqin sits in it, with white clothes in his bare hands, kind and graceful, "Come here today, everyone, go back and meditate, Tianshan, you keep it."


    Everyone filed out, only Jing Tianshan walked to Shuiqin, bowed and bowed, "What''s the matter with Uncle Marine?"


    Shuiqin said calmly, "A few days ago, your master Shuizheng sent a letter, saying that you entrust you to me and you don''t need to go back to your master."


    "what?"


    Jing Tianshan''s heart shook violently, and she was almost unsteady. Her white face seemed to have become transparent, "Why the master doesn''t want the disciple anymore? Did I make a mistake?"


    Shuiqin blew out a breeze, calming Jing Tianshan''s mind, "It''s not that I don''t want you, but she is not suitable for teaching you."


    "how come?"


    Jing Tianshan settled down, "The way that disciples cultivate is all taught by the respected master. Master''s way of compassion is rare in the heavens, and it is comparable to the uncle navy. How could she not be suitable for teaching me? There are disciples. Many things have not been learned, the realm of red lotus, the sanctuary of green lotus, and the realm of Cihang Heart..."


    "Her main way is not the way of compassion, but the way of killing."


    Shui Qin said indifferently, "She confessed to me that she practiced the way of loving-kindness only to hone her fighting intent to kill. She never gave up the way of killing."


    "This��"


    Jing Tianshan seemed to have been struck by thunder, and she was stunned for a while without making a sound.


    "It''s incredible, right?"


    Shui Qin sighed slightly, "A person who enters the Tao by killing has such talent in the way of compassion. If her heart is only in the way of compassion, and accomplishments are limitless, I''m not as good as her."


    Jing Tianshan stood there for a while, "In fact, disciples occasionally have such thoughts. Master has always stayed in that kind of place... Then you should persuade Master to persuade Master Shu."


    Shui Qin said warmly, "If I could persuade her, I would persuade her ten thousand years ago. She is more stubborn than anyone else. In her eyes, her heart is greater than her talent."


    "But... there is really no way?"


    Jing Tianshan lowered her head and slowly accepted this fact. Why didn''t she understand the water kite, that she was a person who would never listen to people''s persuasion, and asked her to go against her heart, how could she say such a thing.


    "No, so she left you to me, and I will continue to teach you the way of compassion."


    Shui Qin looked at her with a kindly expression, "The domain you want to learn, except the domain of Demon Purification that you have already learned, I will do other things, including the purple lotus elementary domain, the golden lotus **** domain, and Tianshan, would you like to learn from me? Your talent is sufficient, and I have the confidence to teach you. I didn��t teach you before, because I didn��t know your Master��s arrangement for you, but it��s different now.��


    Jing Tianshan was stagnant for a while, then knelt down, "Thank you...Uncle Master! All the disciples want to learn! But..."


    Shui Qin said faintly, "But I don''t want to call me Master, right?"


    Jing Tianshan showed guilt on her face, "It''s not unwilling, the disciple is just confused for a while..."


    Shuiqin waved his hand and said warmly, "Maybe, you and Shuizheng have a good relationship, and I am very happy. Besides, I don''t care about these things. As long as I can keep the inheritance, it doesn''t matter whether you are a master or an apprentice. Since you and I have fate, I will try my best to teach you."


    "Thank you, Master, I must study hard!"


    Jing Tianshan nodded vigorously, bowed three times, and made a sound.


    "Get up."


    A smile appeared on Shuiqin''s face, "I am so relieved to have a good disciple like you inherit the way of compassion."


    Jing Tianshan hurriedly stood up and said respectfully, "Uncle Shi has any instructions now?"


    "Don''t be so anxious, your master still has something to do," Shuiqin paused, "Cihangzong from the fairy world wants to send someone over to talk about the merger. What do you think?"


    "merge?"


    Jing Tianshan frowned slightly, "Didn''t you refuse it last time? Their request is too unreasonable. It is impossible for us to listen to them in everything."


    Shuiqin nodded, "Of course it''s impossible, but this time Shuizheng said that they are serious and have lowered their attitude. They may offer some good conditions. Tianshan, if they are willing to give up the position of the sovereign, they only ask us to leave the fairy. Shucheng goes to the immortal world, will you agree?"


    Jing Tianshan realized something and shook her head, "Uncle Master should have the final say..."


    "I''m asking for your opinion."


    Shui Qin faintly said, "I told you, I will abdicate soon, here Sect Master Cihang will be taken over by you, and you agreed."


    "Then I..." Jing Tianshan shook her head unconsciously, "Don''t leave Xianshu City!"


    Shui Qin looked at her, "Is it because of Zhou Shu?"


    Jing Tianshan stagnated, lowered her head and said, "No, Cihangzong and Immortal Realm have never dealt with each other, so they almost treat us as enemy gangs. Cihangzong relies on Xianshu City to develop. Once in the immortal realm, Cihangzong It will become the same again. Few people in the heavens know it. The result is definitely not what the uncle Master wants to see."


    Shui Qin said calmly, "What if Xianting lists Ci Hangzong as the major gate of the immortal realm and grants Xianting the seat of elder?"


    "what?"


    Jing Tianshan was stunned, "Will the fairy world do this?"


    Shuiqin nodded, "Judging from the news I got, Ci Hangzong over there really got Xianting''s promise."


    "That''s even worse!"


    Jing Tianshan said angrily, "Xianting wants to separate the relationship between Cihangzong and Xianshu City. They want to drag everyone from Xianshu City to the Immortal Realm. This is a very vicious trick!"


    Shui Qin said in a deep voice, "After all, you still don''t want to leave Xianshu City, even if Ci Hangzong goes to the fairy world for better development, right?"


    Jing Tianshan was a little anxious, and blushed even harder, "That''s not the case. Cihangzong can be established by relying on Xianshu City. We can''t just forget our roots just because Xianting has given better conditions? And I''m pretty sure, Cihangzong definitely developed better in Xianshu City than in the fairy world, because Xianshu City will definitely surpass the fairy world!"


    Shui Qin looked at her steadily, and gradually brought out a smile, "I understand your decision."


    Jing Tianshan was stunned, "Ah, what did Uncle Master mean?"


    Shuiqin smiled faintly, "Of course, according to your idea, I said that I won''t take care of things soon. This Ci Hang Sect will be handed over to you. When the Ci Hang Sect people come over, it will be up to you. You go to deal with it."


    Jing Tianshan puffed her cheeks, curled her mouth and said, "Uncle Shi was testing me..."


    Shuiqin shook his head, UU reading "I''m asking your own heart for you."


    Jing Tianshan understood something, but she still had some worries in her eyes, "I don''t know if I can take on such an important task."


    Shui Qin stared at her, earnestly and solemnly, "With your master and me, there is nothing I can''t bear. Just do things and don''t be afraid of doing things wrong. I trust you."


    "The disciple understands!"


    Jing Tianshan''s eyes gradually became resolute, and said loudly.


    Shui Qin nodded, and then reminded, "You have to handle the relationship with City Lord Zhou. He is the key to the development of Cihangzong."


    "Oh��"


    Jing Tianshan nodded subconsciously, but a little at a loss.


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 4150: Mu Yans Dream

    Jing Tianshan stood there for a while, not even knowing that Shui Qin had left.


    Suddenly she raised her head and said, "If you have anything to think about, just trust brother, just believe in yourself."


    As if I really figured it out, with a smile on his face, he strode out the door.


    After passing through several corridors and walking to a hill, she stopped, paused, and walked to the top of the hill.


    On the top of the mountain, a woman was cultivating the Taoism, looking very focused, but the power of compassion around her was a bit chaotic, and it seemed very clear under the shining of the eternal heart lamp.


    "Sister Pastor, something on your mind?"


    Jing Tianshan walked over, caring.


    "Ah, Senior Sister!"


    Mu Yan was taken aback, she almost jumped up, "Why are you here?"


    "I see that the power around you is somewhat disordered. This is not the correct posture for cultivating the power of compassion." Jing Tianshan looked mildly. "The way of compassion requires concentration. You can''t have distracting thoughts. That kind of cultivation is harmful and unhelpful. What''s the matter of thinking about it? Think clearly, maybe I can help you."


    Mu Yan stuck his tongue out and smiled, "It''s not right, I''m just thinking about it, there''s nothing to worry about."


    Jing Tianshan laughed, "Thinking wildly? Are you thinking about your dojo?"


    "No, the dojo is closed, I don''t want to."


    Mu Yan hesitated, "Senior Sister, in fact, I always have some weird dreams recently."


    "dream?"


    Jing Tianshan is a little confused. Generally speaking, when he reaches this state, practitioners will not have dreams at all, because there is no sleep time, and they are also practicing during rest. It is just another form of cultivation. Will not relax to the level of dreaming, "Is it too tired to practice, or..."


    Mu Yan shook his head, "I''m not tired, I have dreamed a few times when I was meditation, like four times."


    Jing Tianshan curiously asked, "What kind of dream is that, can you talk about it?"


    Mu Yan thought for a while, "I can''t tell, it''s just weird. It seems that I am in a very strange room, doing very strange things, and I have also met a few strange people."


    "What''s the strange thing?"


    Jing Tianshan became more and more curious, although she didn''t know why she was curious.


    "I can''t tell, it''s like alchemy, but it''s very different from the alchemy I''ve seen. There is no pill furnace or fire, and the materials are all fog, and you can''t see it clearly," Mu Yan held his head, as if I tried my best to think back about something, but quickly gave up, "I don''t remember it, it''s a bit like alchemy, and I can''t remember anything else."


    "A little bit confused, you."


    Jing Tianshan touched her head with a look of petting, Mu Yan is indeed very inviting, serious, polite, and focused on the way of compassion more than anyone in the Ci Hang Sect. Jing Tianshan thinks that she is better than However, otherwise, she would not be so concerned about her, but the strange thing is that Mu Yan''s talent is very good, but she can''t learn many simple things, especially the domain, it always seems to be separated by a layer. Things, I still can��t learn to understand things, even Shui Qin doesn��t know the reason, and can only be attributed to the flawed talent, but it shouldn��t be like this, her talent...


    Looking at her, Jing Tianshan felt distressed.


    Mu Yan bowed her head obediently, "Hehe, Senior Sister, I will be very careful."


    Jing Tianshan smiled and said, "What is the strange person?"


    Mu Yan thought for a while and said, "It''s not like a cultivator. The black shadows are all weird. They have two heads and eight legs. They can''t see their faces. Some are fierce, and some are indifferent. But they don��t bother me, and I don��t care about them either."


    "I don''t understand at all, your brain seeds."


    Jing Tianshan stagnated, and had to shook her head, "Where is the strange place?"


    "A tower is just upside down. The bottom is small and the top is big. I''m in the middle of the tower. There may be people on it, but I can''t go out. When I walked to the door, my head hurts and I woke up."


    Mu Yan said and gestured, very aggrieved.


    Jing Tianshan thought for a while and said, "Have you had the same dream four times?"


    Mu Yan touched her head and said with some embarrassment, "They are all in the tower, but the things they encountered are different, but I can''t remember clearly, if I didn''t think about it from time to time, I might have forgotten about it."


    Jing Tianshan''s expression was condensed, "Then just forget it and don''t think about it anymore."


    Mu Yan nodded and sighed, "But I''m afraid I will have the same dream again, and I can''t forget it even if I want to. What should I do? What is going on with this dream, Senior Sister?"


    "It may be that when you feel unsteady, you perceive the causal destiny of others, or the reincarnation fragments of the previous life. In short, it is not a bad thing or a good thing for you," Jing Tianshan looked at her and said warmly, "This kind of thing is not It��s rare. For us practitioners, even interference is not counted as interference. What we practitioners focus on is the present world, strive to seize opportunities, and finally jump out of fate, transcend reincarnation, and ignore cause and effect."


    Mu Yan''s eyes lit up, "Wow, Senior Sister, you said so powerfully."


    "Hehe, I''m just an ordinary practitioner, you should do it better than me."


    Without waiting for Mu Yan to refute, Jing Tianshan said again, "Every one of us can see what you did in the dojo. It is definitely not something that ordinary practitioners can do. Pastor sister, I believe you are on the way of compassion. You must be able to go farther than me, so don''t think about it anymore, don''t care about the distracting thoughts that come in unintentionally, put them aside and concentrate on your own way."


    Mu Yan fixedly looked at Jing Tianshan and nodded vigorously, "Senior Sister, I know, I will definitely forget it, concentrate on practicing, and never dream again."


    Jing Tianshan smiled and nodded, "Hehe, you don''t have to swear like this, you will naturally be fine if you concentrate on cultivation."


    "I will practice now, hum."


    Mu Yan closed her eyes, but soon opened them again, "Senior Sister, did you see that Junior Sister Tie Muying? She was there just now, so she disappeared."


    Jing Tianshan felt out and smiled, "She''s in Shuren Lane and has been hitting a wall."


    "Tie Muying is the iron head baby."


    Mu Yan spit out her tongue, "Tell her, she is not enough to go to Shuren Alley now... and there is the brother used to torture people, so she can''t make it through."


    Jing Tianshan smiled faintly, "If you have a lot of torture, you will naturally improve. I have heard from my senior that he used to touch the wall thousands of times in Shuren Lane before he cultivated a strong enough spirit."


    "Then I will try it later. UU Reading "


    Mu Yan thought of something, and quickly lowered her head, "No, I want to practice first. Sister, please go and work first, I''m fine."


    "Ok."


    Jing Tianshan nodded and walked away slowly.


    I just didn''t feel relieved. I stood under the mountain for a long time, until I saw that the power of compassion around me became docile, and then I left with peace of mind.


    "This little guy."


    Jing Tianshan shook her head, "It''s really different to be able to dream."


    This little thing, no one knew, did not cause any waves, maybe, it should be so.


    (PS: Thank you 20171104 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 4151: Well-intentioned

    Xianshu City.


    White light flashed, and a figure came out.


    took a closer look, the opposite Hao Ruoyan put on a smile on his face, greeted him and said, "Are you okay, Lin Zhu?"


    "It''s okay."


    Lin Zhu nodded, "Sister Ruoyan, quickly put away the Tower of Good Fortune, lest something follow."


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan put away the tower and said cautiously, "The soul world is not an ally, you must be careful."


    Lin Zhu''s eyes were bright, "I went to the soul world this time, and I met seniors!"


    "what?"


    Hao Ruoyan was shocked, "Master Shu opened the door of Huangquan outside, is there any trouble?"


    "No, the predecessor is here to borrow the way, let the little soul help him open the door to the Nine Nether Death Realm," Lin Zhu thought for a while, "he didn''t say what to do, he just said in a hurry, as long as it arrives in time, it won''t There will be problems."


    Hao Ruoyan quickly settled his mind, "Well, no one in the immortal world dares to mess with Master Shu, there will definitely be nothing wrong."


    "I''m lucky, but unfortunately I couldn''t talk more."


    Lin Zhu thought secretly, and smiled, "Sister Ruoyan, I went to practice, and I got a lot of insights this time. It may be a year later when I come next time."


    "Okay," Hao Ruoyan nodded with a smile, "It doesn''t matter if you come anytime."


    "what."


    Lin Zhu pointed to a distant world, "It''s shiny over there, what''s the matter?"


    Hao Ruoyan stared at it, and said warmly, "It should be Master Shu''s disciple Xue Nu who is crossing the robbery."


    Lin Zhu was taken aback, "Ah, does she need to overcome the catastrophe?"


    "She is not a human being, and naturally needs to cross the calamity. I don''t know what the calamity is, but it must be very difficult. I persuaded her to wait for Master Shu to come back. She said it was unnecessary, and asked her what kind of help she needed. The human world is fine," Hao Ruoyan frowned and sighed, "I hope nothing happens."


    Lin Zhu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, she is a disciple of Master Shu, and she will definitely not do anything uncertain."


    "That''s right, but..." Hao Ruoyan nodded, but was still worried, "It has been flashing for a few days. I''ll go over and take a look later."


    "Then I will go first."


    Lin Zhu raised her hand and said goodbye with a smile.


    Hao Ruoyan hesitated for a few breaths and walked into the hall. There were several Yuntongs there, but they were different from the other Yuntongs. Each Yuntong here could lead to dozens of realms. All you need to do is to adjust the formation. Yes, it''s very simple if you understand it, you can''t do it if you don''t understand it. It''s worth mentioning that it also includes several realms outside the boundary of Xianshu City, and the farthest distance is hundreds of realms.


    is a special long-distance teleportation array.


    The reason why it is special is that it borrows other teleportation arrays, but omits the process of walking from one teleportation array to another. In essence, it is from one realm to an adjacent realm, but it combines a few hundred steps. One step requires more time, but not a few hundred times, but only three times.


    can do this step, means that the real long-distance teleportation array is also coming soon.


    The real teleportation array can form a space node, so the power of pure space can definitely do it. Lin Zhu has already understood this from the seal of Kongtong. The question is how to determine the power of space that exists everywhere in the heavens. Just find They can be treated as space nodes like teleportation arrays, so as to achieve the purpose of long-distance legends. At that time, Qianbaijie will only be reached with a finger.


    quickly found the position of the world where the snow girl was, Hao Ruoyan adjusted a few array symbols, as if entering a password.


    stepped onto the teleportation array, white light flashed, and suddenly entered a world of ice and snow.


    Somewhat surprised, this world was not like this in the past. Although it was not inhabited, it was a good world cultivated by Jianmu meditation. It was full of vitality. However, she soon discovered that although it was extremely cold everywhere, it was not alive. Lack, even more than before, and, everywhere is filled with a touch of Shu Zhili,-I am in Xianshu City, and I know Shu Zhili very well. This is almost a business card of Xianshu City, and Yuntong Similar to Xuan Huang Jie, by the way, this is something that makes Hao Ruoyan particularly happy, after all, the other two business cards do not belong to Shu Shi himself.


    looked intently, again surprised, even a little bit from ear to ear.


    The beautiful and elegant Snow Girl stands in the snow and almost merges with the world. If there is only one Snow Girl, this is a very beautiful scene. If there are dozens of them, it would be very strange, but now there are thousands of them.


    are densely packed, everywhere, in different shapes and looks very strange.


    She rubbed her eyes.


    Those snow girls quickly dissipated and turned into snowflakes. They really merged into the world of ice and snow, but not all of them. There was still one standing and coming over.


    Different from the past, the snow girl at this time bloomed with a special brilliance, like an ice sculpture in the sun, bright and colorful, so bright that you can''t look directly at it.


    Observing the footprints of Xue Nv, Hao Ruoyan confirmed something, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Congratulations Jinjie."


    "Thank you Ruoyan City Lord."


    Xue Nv bowed her body and bowed, as she used to be respectful, although her cultivation level has been improved, but the others remain the same, her tone is still cold, "Those are the techniques I have newly realized when I am experimenting, and you are shocked, sorry."


    "no need to say sorry."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and shook his head, "I feel like you are so strong now. All the clones may be better than me."


    "The tactics I tried are actually domains. As for those that are not clones, they are the ice blossoms formed by Shu Zhidao. They have no means of attack, but they can be loaned to puppets to let them exert some of the powers of Shu Zhidao. UU Reading and..." Xue Nu frowned slightly when she thought of something, "Master may not like this, he thinks puppets are puppets... Forget it, I still don''t want that much."


    "Don''t care if he likes it or not."


    Hao Ruoyan said righteously, "The development of Tao is not shifted by personal will. You can do what you think is possible. You will know if it is wrong or right in the future. I believe it must be good."


    Xue Nv shook slightly, "You are right, but I''m curious, you rarely violate Master''s ideas, how can you say that."


    "Who said I rarely violated, I also have a lot of self, okay?"


    Hao Ruoyan retorted with a smile, but quickly read the unbelief in Xue Nu''s eyes, and she could only spread her hands, "This is what your master told me. When he is away, Master Shu asked me to look at you a little bit. When you feel confused about Tao, remind you to stick to your own ideas and don''t care about his feelings. If you are always influenced by him, it will be bad for you, and it will be difficult for Shu Zhidao to develop."


    "Master is really well-intentioned."


    Xue Nu understood something, her eyes brightened, and she saluted, "I understand, and thank you, Ruoyan City Lord."


    "This is what I should do."


    Hao Ruoyan was also quite happy. Xue Nu was fine, and she managed to survive the catastrophe smoothly. Xian Shucheng and Shu Shi must be very happy.


    Yuntong not far away suddenly lit up again, and a shadow appeared.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4152: whatever

    "Sister Ruoyan, you are here too!"


    Bian Xue was a little surprised, smiled and beckoned, "I also came to see Sister Xue Nv''s promotion."


    "Well, I just came here."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and smiled, "Snow Girl has been promoted successfully, and she has also comprehended a great new technique."


    It is not surprising that Bian Xue came over. Although Bian Xue rarely pays attention to other people, the people related to Zhou Shu are not among the others, especially Xue Nu and Huang Xuan.


    "It''s amazing, but unfortunately I didn''t see it."


    Bianxue walked to the side of the snow girl, looked curiously, and blinked, "It looks better than before."


    "Temporary phenomenon, when the domain is converged, it will return to its original appearance. I don''t like this, it''s too public and eye-catching," Xue Nu paused, "Let''s close it now."


    Before the words were over, the world of ice and snow disappeared quickly, as if it had never appeared before. Not even a little water stain was left behind. The earth returned to green, but there were many more buds. A few chickadees flew up and fell to the ground. On the tree not far away, they were pecking excitedly, as if they had forgotten that they were still covered in snow and ice.


    "No trace at all, is it really a domain?"


    Bianxue felt around for a while, "What is the name of this domain, and what good is it?"


    Xue Nv thought for a while, "I haven''t thought about the name, wait for the master to come back and let him pick it up, good, I intend to use it for preaching.


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head unconsciously, "Name him, it won''t be good."


    Bianxue nodded, "Yes, it''s definitely not good."


    Xue Nu said seriously, "That''s no way. This may be the first domain of Shu Zhi Dao. Naturally, it should be named by the master."


    "Fine."


    Hao Ruoyan seemed thoughtful, "However, this is the first time I heard of the domain used for preaching...but he will definitely be very happy. He wants to preach as soon as possible. You helped a lot."


    Xue Nu nodded slightly, "It is the disciple''s responsibility to share the worries for the master."


    "Hey, this is a gift."


    Bianxue handed over a box, "I''m leaving, and finally got out of the teacher. I have to go to other places."


    Xue Nu took the box and was about to say thank you, but the Snowman Bian was gone.


    Passing through Yuntong, Bian Xue has reached another realm, a realm full of yellow sand and bright moonlight.


    Like Hao Ruoyan, the Yuntong she uses is also different from others. You can go wherever you want.


    "You came."


    Huang Xuan fell from the moonlight, he smiled, he couldn''t see the slightest dignity, "Come just right, I''m going to find you."


    gave her a white look, "Nonsense, you won''t go to my side."


    Huang Xuan pointed to the ring on his hand, "You can shout if you don''t go."


    "This doesn''t count as looking for me."


    Bian Xue shook his head and smiled, "What do you want me to do? I want me to help you find out where there is star power? Hey, I''ve seen it before I came here, this time looking to the west, it really made me find a place. There is a fairy city site in the dead world over there, left by the quasi-sage at least 60,000 years ago, and there should be things you need in it.


    Huang Xuan wondered, "Now you have such a clear calculation?"


    Bianxue was a little proud, "Everyone is growing, of course I can''t fall behind. Let''s leave now. If you use Yuntong, it may take two months to go back and forth."


    "Okay, but not now."


    Huang Xuan paused, "I''m not looking for you for this. Didn''t the dragon come back a few days ago?"


    Bianxue shook slightly, "You said Pu Lao...what''s wrong?"


    "He took away all my star power," Huang Xuan was quite angry. "I didn''t plan to ask for more before, but now...I haven''t used it for a long time, so I plan to get some back. I heard He went to sleep as soon as he came back, right? I took it quietly, and he shouldn''t be able to find it either."


    Bian Xue thought of something, and then said, "He is sleeping, but he seems to be healing..."


    Huang Xue couldn''t wait to pull her, "Just sleep, I''m attracted to Xingli, he will definitely not be able to find out."


    Bianxue couldn''t pull it, so he could only follow Huang Xuan to Yuntong, and circled east and west to a small world.


    Huang Xuan frowned, "Dragons are really lazy, this place is small, broken and dirty, and it can be changed as soon as you reach out, just too lazy to move."


    "Pulao did something wrong," Bian Xue whispered, "and Senior Brother Shu said this is temporary, and we will need to change the place when that happens."


    "I can''t believe what he says."


    Huang Xuan looked at Bian Xue and warned seriously.


    Bianxue stagnated, unable to laugh or cry, "Shall I do it now? You have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, he must not be aware of it, and I won''t touch him, and you see that he doesn''t even have Long Wei, obviously he is asleep," Huang Xuan''s eyes flashed as he looked at Pu Lao, who was full of brilliance Glowing out a green light, he smiled, and said confidently, "I have been studying for a long time, and I used to attract stars to arouse the star power in his body, let them show naturally, and then absorb them, you just watch."


    She looked around a few times, raised her hand, a little starlight floated from the palm of her hand, the starlight was very dim, and she flew towards the sleeping Pu Lao at a very slow speed.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Before the starlight flew a few feet away, there was a dull voice.


    Pu Lao didn''t move or open his eyes, but there was a faint dragon emanating from him.


    "This��"


    Huang Xuan was stunned, quickly reduced the starlight, and his eyes widened as everything happened, "Are you pretending to sleep?"


    Bianxue raised her hand, "Mr. Pu, we came to have a look, are you okay?"


    "Not so good, I was overcast this time, Demon Cult, hehe," Pu Lao said calmly, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "Is Zhou Shu back? If not, don''t disturb me. I need to rest."


    "He hasn''t come back yet, Mr. Pu."


    Bianxue pulled Huang Xuan and slowly backed away, "Let''s leave now."


    Bianxue is always a little afraid of Pu Lao, perhaps because of the influence of the Hachi clan. After all, the dragon clan is a transparent beast that cannot be seen clearly. In the past, when the Hachi clan was still a god, he also lived in the shadow of the dragon clan.


    "Little girl, don''t worry."


    Pulao paused, "I am not used to using this body. I also want to return the star power to you, until I return."


    Huang Xuan snorted, "It''s all affected by your dragon''s power. It''s useless for me to come. I''m not rare. Go, Bian Xue."


    Pu Lao also ignored him, and the surrounding dragon gradually dissipated and covered with a layer of green light.


    Huang Xuan was dragged away by Bian Xue, still a little unconvinced, "He was clearly asleep, and he didn''t even have Longwei. How could he find out? This guy must be pretending to be asleep, and he has been guarding me, and said Give it back to me, just like your City Lord Zhou, he likes to deceive people..."


    Bianxue smiled and soothed, "It''s alright, let''s go to the secret realm, should we call more people?"


    Huang Xuan was still resentful, "Whatever you want."


    Bian Xue thought for a while, and smiled, "Then I am the elder last month, she has been idle recently, and with her, we don''t have to do anything."


    (PS: Thank you, Promise for your support and attention, thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4153: Flowering

    In a dense forest.


    A young girl squatted and looked at the bushes in front of her intently.


    The shrubs are more than two feet high, and there is not a single leaf on the earthy gray branches. They are full of large and small black spikes, shining with metal-like luster, and they are not good at first sight. Among the dense thorns, there are three or two hidden. The tiny flower bones are aquamarine green, shining and moist, like jade beads.


    Looking at it as a whole, it is a bit uncoordinated.


    "Sometimes it''s hard for me to imagine how you are associated with it, Xiang''er."


    The girl shook her head unconsciously, with a trace of puzzlement in her eyes, "Generally, companion vines don''t choose this kind of host, right? I think it is ugly and troublesome, with so many thorns."


    The branch in the palm of her hand trembled slightly, "It hasn''t bloomed or matured. You''ll know it later."


    The girl seemed thoughtful, "Are you sure it will bloom today?"


    "I have followed Su Hexiang for tens of thousands of years, so naturally I know."


    Xiang''er smiled and nodded, and said with emotion, "It all depends on your master''s careful care, and you have been taking care of it day and night for hundreds of years, and no one can do it if you change it."


    The girl naturally said, "This is my clan, how can I do it without thinking?"


    She suddenly shook, "Xiang''er, I seem to smell a little scent!"


    Xiang''er shook, "I can feel it too. You have to keep your eyes open. The process of Su Hexiang''s flowering and maturity is only ten breaths. If you miss it, you won''t be able to see it."


    One person, one vine, staring at the bushes, never daring to blink again.


    After a few breaths, the small flower bone split a seam, and then bloomed. The pure white petals that fold together spread out one by one, from small to large, fully revealing its beauty. At the same time, The unspeakable scent slowly diffused, light and hazy, clear and elegant, with a layer of strange fog in the air, which caged everything around in the dream of floral fragrance and became happy.


    Before it had time to see its full picture, the fully opened petals quickly melted into the fog.


    The aquamarine mist turned into drizzle, and it fell on the bushes little by little. The original gray branches and black spikes slowly changed their color and appearance in the drizzle.


    However, after a few breaths, the originally inconspicuous bush has completely changed into another look.


    Every branch, every piece of bark, becomes crystal clear, full of vitality and vitality, as if the finest jasper-carved work of art is also infused with life.


    The fragrance that was originally permeating everywhere was completely absorbed by the bush, and one could perceive it regardless of distance. The charm of that unique fragrance was hard to describe in words.


    "Have you finished reading it?"


    Xiang''er shook the branches and leaves, and said proudly, "Master, this is the real Su Hexiang. She was in an immature state before, but this is not a complete body. She will grow up and gain spiritual wisdom. Like other wooden tribes, opportunities and resources are needed. As long as the mature Su Hexiang grows to a certain level, she will inevitably gain spiritual wisdom and become a true wooden tribe. Very powerful, right?"


    "I look silly."


    The girl put away the wings that opened automatically because of her surprise, and shook her head lightly. She laughed and said with pride, "I know we Su Hexiang grew up like this, but knowing it is far better than seeing it with my own eyes. I now understand why Su Hexiang was born. Who doesn��t want to own such a treasure if it��s gone."


    "Yes it is."


    Xiang''er��s pride began to slowly disappear, ��So most of Su Hexiang will not survive the time when they become Mu clan. At their most beautiful moment, that is, the time after maturity, they will be caught by practitioners and others. Killing the race, turning his body into a magic weapon, even an artwork only for viewing... Alas, too beautiful is a bad thing. If you keep the original appearance until you have the strength and then change, it may be good."


    The girl was still very calm, as if she was indifferent after seeing through, "But then it''s not Su Hexiang, our clan is just that stubborn."


    Xianger stopped slightly, "That''s right."


    The girl stared at her hand, "Xiang''er, don''t you consider the companion on it? If you grow up with her, it might be better for you, right?"


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    Xianger shook the branch dissatisfiedly and beat the girl twice, "Once the companion vine chooses the host, it will not separate until death. I will decide you, Master, as for her, don��t worry, there is nothing here that will hurt her. She is so outstanding, there will definitely be creatures who beg her and allow her to accompany her. It may be a good story at that time. The environment here is better than any new born Su Hexiang."


    "It''s the rest of the way, she will walk by herself."


    Girl Xiao Su stood up with a smile, flapped her wings a few times, "We should go now, Xiang''er."


    Xiang''er said in surprise, "I just finished blooming, are you leaving now?"


    Xiao Su frowned, "I''ve been here for hundreds of years, so what is there to miss, don''t you have to make it?"


    "No, master."


    Xiang''er thought for a while and said, "I thought we had to stay for a while. After waiting for hundreds of years to finally reach the harvest, shouldn''t we enjoy it for a while?"


    "This is not enjoyment, and now is not the time to be satisfied."


    Xiao Su shook his head, "I can do everything for her, UU reading , I have done it. I have spent too much time on this, and now I have to do something for myself for this family."


    "Home?"


    Xiang''er thought of something, she was slightly stagnant, "Could it be that master, you already..."


    "Isn''t it clear? There are people here, so naturally it is my home. I won''t waste time looking for it anymore," Xiao Su said with a smile, "what do you think I''m talking about?"


    Xiang''er bit a little leaf, "I understand, that is to say, the master intends to treat Xianshu City as a home."


    "That''s not bad."


    Xiao Su nodded slightly and frowned, "But I always think you have other meanings in it."


    "I don''t mean anything else."


    Xianger shook the branches and leaves, "Master, what are we going to do? My lord seems to have gone to the fairy world..."


    Xiao Su said flatly, "Don''t find him, let''s go to the Demon Realm."


    What did Xiang''er think of, "Devil Realm? Is the master going to seek revenge from Xishan?"


    "Where do you want to go?" Xiao Su shook his head, with a calm expression, "I have nothing to do with Xishan nor complain, what revenge can I go to him? I went to the Demon Realm because I think the Demon Realm may be our Xianshu City For the biggest enemy I will face, it��s best to know their situation early. Besides, I also need to practice magic power. The Demon World is the best choice."


    Xiang''er hesitated, "Go alone? Or wait for the adults to come back? I feel a little worried."


    Xiao Su chuckled, "Isn''t there still you? Are you scared?"


    "Me? Wherever the master is, I will go," Xianger stagnated, "I''m afraid he won''t worry about you."


    Xiao Su was stunned for a while before saying, "Don''t think of him about everything. He is too busy to do it. If I can do it, I have to do it myself. It was the same before."


    (PS: Thank you A Suzaku A for the third support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4154: remember

    Thatched house.


    Xie Zheng put down his pen and said slowly, "Is it a pleasure to have friends coming from afar? Isn''t it a gentleman who doesn''t know it without being stunned?"


    Xie Sishan was stunned, "Sir, suddenly chanting poems, is there any reason?"


    Xie Zheng waved his hand, "A guest is here, you go outside to meet him."


    "Yes, sir."


    Xie Sishan nodded, shook his head and went out, walking to the edge of Yuntong, waiting eagerly.


    It''s strange in my heart, guest? Apart from the people in Xianshu City, will anyone else come?


    Not long after standing, a white light flashed, and an old man walked out slowly.


    Xie Sishan stared at him, his heart shook. This person is also a Hachi clan, and his strength is far above him. In his own true eyes that can see through everything, the unicorn of the seventeenth section looks particularly dazzling. Blind myself, the Hazhi clan has turned out to be a strong man with a single horn in seventeen quarters. Could it be that he is Xie Zuo, the lord of the country?


    "You are Xie Zheng''s bright beast, very good."


    The old man noticed Xie Sishan and smiled, but his eyes were rather bitter.


    Xie Sishan settled down, bowed his head and saluted, "Senior is the lord of Hachi, Xie Zuo, Xie Sishan has seen the lord."


    "I am Xie Zuo."


    Xie Zuo nodded politely, "Xie Fuguo asked you to come? Excuse me, please take me to see him."


    Xie Sishan didn''t dare to talk too much, and quickly took Xie Zuo to the hut.


    I was still thinking that Xie Zuo was as kind and amiable as the legend said, but he was only loyal, but soon he realized that this rumor is long past. The Xie Zuo of these years has been feared by everyone, so he and Hao The speed of Zyguo''s expansion abroad is the same, and the whole person is violent. Why is it now back to the original state?


    "Sir, Lord Xie is here."


    Xie Sishan walked to the door and saluted respectfully.


    "Lord, long time no see, please come in."


    Xie Zheng appeared in front of the door, smiling and raising his hand.


    Xie Zuo entered the door and sighed lightly, "Fu Guo is so laid-back, which is really enviable."


    Xie Zheng shook his head and smiled, "Lord of the country, you have a wrong memory, I am no longer an auxiliary country."


    Xie Zuo paused, suddenly bent down, and said sincerely, "I don''t want to say these things. I''m here today to ask you to help save the Haze country, Fu Guo."


    "The Lord is serious."


    Xie Zheng calmly said, "Today''s Hachi country is thirty times the size of three thousand years ago. You have done things that countless Hachi clan ancestors did not do. Not only is your national strength prosperous, your own unicorn has also reached 17 knots. No matter how you look at it, you are worthy of the Hachi ancestor, the first person after the gods...what you can''t do, I can''t even do it."


    Xie Zuo didn''t get up, and slowly said, "You can, and only you can do all the Haechi clan."


    "You raise your head."


    Xie Zheng''s voice suddenly became serious.


    Xie Zuo hesitated for a while, then slowly raised his head.


    Xie Zheng stared at him with hundreds of knives in his eyes, and he stabbed them at once, "Xie Zuo, tell me, are you stupid? Do you think you understand destiny? Do you think you can grasp destiny? Tell me, why do you have such an idea? Just rely on your promotion to the seventeenth unicorn? You think you can fight against fate, against the person chosen by the saint?!"


    Xie Zuo''s figure trembled and said in a deep voice, "It''s my fault."


    "Have you considered the consequences?"


    Xie Zheng''s face was terrifyingly dark, "You are taking the life of all the Haechi clan to bet! Do you think you have this qualification? You don''t even have ancestors, why are you?!"


    Xie Zuo closed his eyes, "I thought it was my fault, it''s all my fault."


    Xie Zheng��s voice grew louder and louder, "Hazhi Kingdom is now in Xianshu City! Even if Hazhi Kingdom is not in Xianshu City, but in Xianjie, you shouldn��t have any idea of ??gambling! You know what you are facing. What?! The old man really doesn��t understand why we Haechi must make such a mistake, and we are as wise as you, or we are self-righteous. This will kill all Haechi!"


    "I understand all of this, and I am willing to bear all costs."


    Xie Zuo lowered his head again, "I can abdicate, I can die, I can do anything, as long as I keep the Haechi clan."


    Xie Zheng sneered, "Do you think I can call the shots?"


    Xie Zuo slowly said, "I don''t know, but I saw a glimmer of opportunity in my destiny, right here with you."


    "You do things, what chance do I have?"


    Xie Zheng looked contemptuous, "I''m just an idler, I can''t help you with anything, the most is to keep a trace of blood."


    "It''s not blood, it''s a country."


    Xie Zuo raised his head and blood came out in his eyes, "I believe I will never read it wrong this time, the auxiliary country, the Hachi country cannot disappear, the Hachi tribe cannot be destroyed, all this must not happen!"


    "I know, you have to do it."


    Xie Zheng sighed, waved his sleeves, and a bright beast fell down.


    Xie Sishan, who was hiding outside the door, felt tight and almost shouted, "Shan''er!"


    Xie Zheng said calmly, "This bright beast, called Shan''er, is the strongest bright beast in the history of the Hachi clan. Her true eyes can see the future of others. She has three opportunities, one of which is used for you. Zhou Shu asked her to see her body before leaving. After all, you are someone he can''t worry about. Therefore, Zhou Shu may not be fully aware of what you are doing during this period, but you also know a little... you should understand this. One or two is enough, Xie Zuo, you shouldn��t connect with the various races in the Outer Domain and try to establish a SkyKey Alliance centered on Hachi Country. Even if this is not a betrayal on the surface, UU Reading , but yes. For the Hachee tribe, it may still be a disaster."


    Thanks to the left side as ashes, "I..."


    "You can just listen."


    Xie Zheng said indifferently, "When you find that the facts are different from what you think, Zhou Shu is protected by a saint, and when fate completely entangles you to death, you can''t get rid of it anymore, so you are only now relying on the last bit of light to come. Looking for me, I hope I can help you intercede, and excuse Zhou Shu for your betrayal. Now I can tell you frankly that I can''t do it, I can''t change the idea of ??a founder..." With a left glance, he continued, "But the reason I can''t do it is, Zhou Shu said, when you find it, he asked me to tell you that he will support your SkyKey Alliance."


    Xie Zuo was surprised, "What did you say?"


    "Zhou Shu will support your Sky Key Alliance, and you will also be your leader, but the real mastership of the Sky Key Alliance must be here in Xianshu City."


    Xie Zheng looked at Xie Zuo and suddenly raised his voice, almost screaming, "Remember! The following sentence was not said by Zhou Shu, but the old man said it after betting his whole life. Xie Zuo, don''t have any doubts. Thoughts, you only have this one chance."


    Xie Zuo stood up and bowed, "Thank you Fu Guo, this is a good thing, I have no reason to disagree, thank Fu Guo, and thank City Lord Zhou."


    "You are still better than the old man."


    Xie Zheng nodded slightly and pointed to the sleeping beast, "Shan''er has lost a lot of lifespan. Give her some of the treasures you have hidden. This account must be paid back."


    "This is what I should do."


    Xie Zuo opened his mouth, and two beads the size of pigeon eggs fell down. At first glance, they looked very deep, as if everything was hidden in the bread.


    (PS: Thank you 20190128 for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4155: sisters

    In the void.


    Three women with different shapes but outstanding looks are walking side by side.


    The woman in the middle has an enchanting posture, her eyebrows and eyes are full of charm, like a mandala in full bloom, smilingly said, "Youtan, covering the sky, you are all going to Xianshu City for the first time, but you have to listen to my sister. "


    "If it''s right, it''s okay to listen to you, but the two words "elder sister" have to be taken back. It''s not certain who the older sister is, peace."


    Youtan on the left smiled slightly. She was much taller than the other two. She was slim and slender, with a face like a spring flower, and she also looked very nice when she smiled.


    Zhetian on the right also snorted, to show her disdain, she is the most petite, but the aura is the most overwhelming, with a layer of ice on her beautiful face and she speaks for herself.


    Ping An frowned, "I''m the first one to gain the Tao, why isn''t it my sister?"


    "nonsense."


    Youtan shook his head unconsciously, "I can get started earlier than you, and the first person who became the saint of the Yinkui Realm is Zhetian, you don''t touch any of them."


    Ping��an smiled, ��I��m not talking about the Yinkui Realm. I��m talking about the Way of Patching Heaven, and the Way of Patching Heaven is the real avenue of our race. Don��t you deny that? Forget it, then I am much earlier than you. Of course it is your sister. You can''t deny this, right?"


    "Compared with the Tao, entering the Tao is the most important thing? Isn''t it all like this in practice, one level higher, the generation is higher."


    You Tan glanced at her and smiled faintly, "I was the first to use Mending Way to be promoted to the Empress. I am an older sister."


    "You..." After a moment of peace, I didn''t know how to refute, "Zhetian, you won''t admit it?"


    Zhetian opened his mouth, "I was promoted to the Empress later than you, but I am stronger than you. You can compare them."


    Ping An''s face changed slightly, and she couldn''t help waving her hand, "I don''t compare with you. Every time you fight, you seem to kill you."


    He said indifferently, "Cultivation is meant to be fatal. If you want to succeed, you must plan to lose your life at any time. You don''t want to be a sister? You win me, you are."


    "Who wants to compare with you."


    Ping An thought about the experience some time ago, and shook her head involuntarily. Suddenly she found something, pointed to the front and said, "Look over there, the meteor shower!"


    You Tan glanced at it and said calmly, "Every day, the bounds collapse, there is nothing to make a fuss about."


    Ping An turned around and said seriously, "But it''s a miracle to fall to our side. Is this an opportunity God gave us?"


    You Tan was puzzled, "Opportunity?"


    Covering the sky frowned, "Peace, what the **** are you making?"


    Ping An��s eyes are shining, as if he is happy with something, "Since the boundary is destroyed and turned into a meteor fire rain, there must be Sky Fire Gold in it. Let��s compare this to see who can get the most Sky Fire Gold. Whoever wins is the elder sister, how? Also, you can��t use special means to pick them up one by one. It doesn��t count as if you get it all at once."


    You Tan was stunned, "You Tan, you really have an obsession with the words "Sister"."


    Ping An waved his hand and said seriously, "Don''t worry about obsessiveness, I should have been my sister, covering the sky, what do you think?"


    "I have no opinion, I won''t lose anyway."


    She covered the sky and said lightly, "But I don''t quite understand, what good is it for you to want to be a sister like this?"


    Ping An smiled, "Of course it is covering you, so that you will not suffer. The strong gathering in Xianshu City is not a good place, and you don��t think that we fought too hard in the past. Many sisters Didn��t you do what you should do? We will have a chance when we recognize my sister. We are the three saints of the Yinkui realm. We should have loved each other and turned the Yinkui tribe into the most powerful race in the heavens."


    "Tell the truth."


    Zhetian stared at her, as if a flower was fading fast in his eyes.


    "Okay, okay," Ping An felt tight, and quickly looked away, "This time I go to Xianshu City. I hope you can support me and listen to me."


    "Oh I see."


    You Tan seemed to be angry and said, "After all, you are still worried that we will quarrel with Ci Hangzong, making it difficult for you to handle it, and you think we are getting in the way."


    "not like this."


    Ping An shook his head quickly, "Youtan, I didn''t think it was difficult to handle, and your words are not right. I am also the Yinkui clan, and I also regard Cihangzong as an opponent. I just don''t want to embarrass the city lord."


    "It''s because of Zhou Shu."


    Youtan smiled knowingly, "I''m a little curious, he can let Cihangzong and Yinkui clan live in the same city, and meet day and night without conflicts between each other. Hundreds of thousands of years of grievances are like nothing. What is he? How did you do it?"


    Ping An earnestly said, "It''s very simple. Everyone has the same goal. Now the enemy is the immortal world, so naturally there will be no infighting. Besides, the way of mending the heavens we practice now has no conflict with Cihangzong, and can even complement each other. , The Tao of Compassionate Heart and the Tao of Patching Heaven can make progress quickly..." She stopped and blushed as she said, "Anyway, I don��t want you to quarrel with Cihangzong, just take it as it is. For the Yinkui world."


    You Tan curled his lips, "Together they complement each other, and you practice so slowly, you are really lazy."


    Peace is stagnant, UU reading "Don''t care how I practice, promise me first."


    You Tan said lazily, "You think too much, I didn''t like fighting in the first place. Besides, now that Ci Hangzong is like this, it''s not our opponent."


    Ping An was overjoyed and turned to cover the sky, "How about you?"


    "Don''t ask her, the answer is obvious."


    Youtan smiled, "As long as it��s for Zhou Shu��s business, 90% of her won��t object. This time, Outland was provoked by Xian Ting, but he opened the killing precept and destroyed hundreds of sects for Zhou Shu. Xiancheng also Ruined a lot..."


    Zhetian looked at her with a bad gaze, "Shut up, I was repaying, and they deserve it, they are the remnants of the Sacred Fire Gate and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect."


    "I didn''t say I deserved it..."


    You Tan smiled and said calmly, "Then I won''t talk about it, but I want to remind you that you''d better stay in Xianshu City for a longer time, and wait until Xuchang Jie has handled things over there. The site is big and there is no formation yet, it is very troublesome if something goes wrong, but I think...you will definitely have what you should have when you go back this time."


    "Don''t care about it, I know how to do it."


    Zhetian snorted, glanced back, and then turned back.


    Pinging was stunned for a while, surprised and delighted, "Then you all agree?"


    "Who said, the Sky Fire God Jin hasn''t gotten it yet, and the outcome is still undecided! I also want to be a sister again."


    Youtan chuckled and flew towards the meteor shower.


    It was even faster to cover the sky. Without moving, a big hand rose and fell, and instantly pinched hundreds of falling rocks into his hand.


    "You two, don''t talk about any rules!"


    Ping An was anxious, separated several clones, and fished the meteorites one by one.


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4156: Difficult

    Two people followed behind the three.


    Jin Xuan curiously asked, "Have they always been so noisy?"


    King Mu shook his head, "They used to be enemies who wanted each other to die. I don''t know how many times they have fought. It''s only these years that they have become closer. To be honest, I feel incredible when I see them joking with each other, Yinkui Clan. It is about to prosper."


    Jin Xuan was stunned, "Want the other party to die? That change is so big, is it because women are all like this, or is it because of something else?"


    Mu Wang laughed, "Hehe, because of one person."


    "Anyone?" Jin Xuan realized what, and quickly said, "Because of Mr.?"


    "Ok."


    King Mu nodded, thinking of Zhou Shu, there was always a dreamlike feeling.


    Even if he was already an ambitious hero, he would never have imagined that he could do this with the help of Zhou Shu.


    Today��s Xuchang Realm is already one of the three largest forces in the Outer Realm. There are thousands of active realms, more than the Dragon Realm, and more dynamic. Among them, Chen Liucheng is the only one who has gained the Dragon Realm and Xianshu. City, Demon Realm and Immortal Realm are jointly recognized by the Quartet. Now all goods in Dragon Realm must pass through Xuchang Realm. If you want to do business with Dragon Realm, you have to go through Xuchang Realm, and 80% of transactions between Devil Realm and Immortal Realm have to go through Xuchang Realm. As for Xianshucheng, it goes without saying that the two are originally the relationship of benefit sharing. By the way, although this is secretly, the fairy world has already known it for a long time.


    For the sake of Xian Shucheng and Zhou Shu, Xian Ting went to instigate almost all the forces in Outland this time, except that he didn''t do anything against Xuchang Realm, and no one sent him.


    Because they knew that if they wanted to move Xuchang Realm, they would have to provoke the Demon Realm and the Dragon Realm. This was not a matter for Xianshu City.


    Xiancheng is developing rapidly, and his own strength is not lagging behind. King Mu, who practices the way of compassion and the law of balance, is already a top existence in the dragon clan. Over the past thousand years, he has played against many dragon clan without a single defeat, that is, the dragon clan has no celestial pole. Something like the list, otherwise he would definitely be in the top ten.


    With the improvement of Xiancheng and strength, the status will naturally rise. Today''s King Mu, no matter how noble and pure Dragon Clan, dare not be scornful. If there is a Dragon Clan who dares to discriminate against King Mu by his background, he can only be expelled.


    "Mr. is indeed amazing."


    Many stars flashed in Jin Xuan��s eyes, "No matter how difficult things are, he can make things easier. This time the great crisis of Xian Ting has also been resolved by him, saint, saint, hey, I really want to see Xian Ting. The look of those people."


    "What''s so beautiful? They are all used to such things."


    King Mu laughed unconsciously, because Zhou Shu, Xian Ting didn''t know how many times he was beaten in the face, maybe he was really used to it.


    "Yes," Jin Xuan nodded, "Mr. Mu, how long can we get to Xianshu City? I really want to see the master soon. It will be hundreds of years later."


    King Mu retracted his thoughts and smiled, "It''s still a few years away. If it doesn''t pass, I will have to wait. He has gone to the immortal world, Jin Xuan, why did you suddenly think of going to Xianshu City?"


    "I said I was going, okay?"


    Jin Xuan pouted, "The master also knows that the master must keep me studying, otherwise I would have gone long ago. I don��t know. This period is really difficult. I keep giving lectures every day and urging me. Cultivation, for hundreds of years, the teacher has changed hundreds of them. Every day, it is more fierce than the master. The master taught me back then and let me rest while studying."


    Mu Wang faintly smiled, "Heaven is up to you, and you have to work hard. If you have any complaints, this is a good thing. I can''t ask for it."


    Jin Xuan shook her head and said, "I don''t believe you can''t ask. If you are willing to return to the Golden Dragon clan now, I can guarantee that they will treat you better than me... This is what you said."


    "It''s okay to help, but it''s impossible to return."


    King Mu calmly said, "I said when I left, I am not the Golden Dragon clan, nor the Haechi clan, I am me, King Mu."


    "I knew that I would refuse to let you change."


    Jin Xuan frowned, and began to complain again, "I don''t know what to do so much, and I am not a master. Just learn the knowledge of dragons and practitioners. I am also willing to learn, but so much knowledge of foreign races is also good. To learn, there are also demons and witches. Does the Lord think that our Golden Dragon Nation will be able to rule the heavens in the future? I can��t do it at all, anyway, I don��t understand at all.��


    King Mu pondered for a few breaths, "I don''t know this, but it definitely makes sense for the Lord to do this. Jin Hao is one of the wisest dragon races."


    "He is wise, I suffer."


    Jin Xuan snorted. Although he is the purest Golden Dragon, he has nothing to do with Jin Hao, the lord of the Golden Dragon, and he can''t do without complaining.


    King Mu smiled, and suddenly said, "How did you find out about the sheep world?"


    Jin Xuan''s face became a lot more solemn, "Many people in the Sheep Realm are practitioners and foreign races. The realm is small, but the people in it...their cultivation methods are crazy and harsh, ignoring the accumulation of talents and using a lot of resources. To improve their strength by constantly torturing themselves, almost everyone is like this. It is even more terrifying than the demons when practicing, and it is beyond the reach of humans. The result is either death or success. I really don��t know how they came over these years. It is said that only thirty to fifty people can leave the realm normally in 10,000 years. As for where to go after leaving the realm, I haven''t figured it out yet."


    Mu Wang said slowly, "Youyang Realm is very small, how did it get a lot of training resources?"


    Jin Xuan sighed, "The Dragon Kingdom is supporting. So far, what I have found is that there is the Horned Dragon Kingdom, but the Fire Dragon Kingdom and the Chi Dragon Kingdom should also be involved."


    King Mu looked into his eyes, "Are you sure Jin Longguo didn''t participate?"


    Jin Xuan said with some dissatisfaction, "As far as I know, not even once. You are also from the Golden Dragon clan, so I hope that something will happen to the Golden Dragon country?"


    "If it is true, it may be fine to say it earlier."


    King Mu didn''t care, he seemed to think, "It seems that there is no need for more evidence. This sheep world is the target that the gentleman is looking for, Jin Xuan, what are you going to do?"


    Jin Xuan hesitated, "What can I do for what the master specifically explained? After seeing the master, I will listen to him."


    "Don''t you have any ideas?"


    King Mu frowned, "You will definitely be the leader of the country in the future. If you encounter this situation, you must be able to handle it yourself."


    Jin Xuan was stunned, and said coldly, "When I am the lord of the country, this kind of thing will definitely not happen. I know where my roots and the roots of the dragon clan are, and I will never destroy them."


    King Mu looked at him, "You are not the problem, and it has already happened."


    Jin Xuan thought for a while, and sighed, "I don''t know, I only know that the Seven Kingdoms of the Dragon Realm are already in chaos. If wars are caused between each other and the chaos continues, the entire Dragon Realm may disappear."


    "Then go ask the sir."


    King Mu turned his head, and stopped forcing him, slowly said, "For him, I am afraid it will be difficult."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your first support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4157: speed

    In the void.


    A giant was flying, with several people on either side of the shoulders, sitting or standing, and a weird chariot with several puppets standing on the side.


    It was Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan and his party.


    Zhu Dashan''s flying speed is unimaginable, the wings behind him flapped for tens of thousands of miles, but obviously, the wings are not the only driving force. He also stepped on a pair of huge weird wheels, spinning like the wind, and his body was always lingering A layer of blue electric light shines more than ever.


    The wheels come from Tiangongfang, and those electric lights are the result of Lumo''s use of the laws of prophecy.


    The combined efforts of many people made Zhu Dashan''s stone body have a speed beyond imagination, and the quasi-sage was incomparable.


    If Li Aojian uses sword intent to assist it, it may be even more terrifying.


    It''s not that Li Aojian is unwilling, but Zhu Dashan is upset. He feels like an experimental tool, anyone can come and play around. Besides, this is enough. The speed is basically at the limit, and no one can be faster than them.


    "Old Li."


    Zhu Dashan turned his head to the side, but his small gesture caused a big storm, "Should you tell Xiao Zhou about that?"


    "what''s up?"


    Li Aojian opened his eyes, he was still thinking about the sword intent that he had just realized. Because his thoughts were interrupted by the storm, he was a little unhappy, "You move a little bit."


    Zhu Dashan frowned, "I''m already very careful, but at this high speed, a small movement can have a big impact."


    Li Aojian glared at him, "Then don''t move, just say, I know you are talking to me."


    Zhu Dashan thought for a while and said seriously, "I will be very uncomfortable if I don''t look at people when I speak."


    Li Aojian felt helpless and sighed, "Fine, what did you just say?"


    "what''s up?"


    Zhu Dashan stopped, a little at a loss, "When you interrupt, I forgot, what am I going to say?"


    Li Aojian calmed down, "What can''t you tell Xiao Zhou, is it the Lingyun City we passed by when we came back?"


    Zhu Dashan nodded quickly, "Yes, after thinking about it, let''s not say if it''s not good."


    Li Aojian thought about it for a few moments, "It''s up to you, I''m not going to say it anyway."


    "Then I..."


    Zhu Dashan was a little tangled and couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to scratch his head, but he was scolded by Li Aojian before he lifted it up. , Don��t affect the flight, the tool must look like a tool.��


    Zhu Dashan looked angry, "You really use me as a tool!"


    Li Aojian nodded naturally, "You are what you are, I will continue to retreat, the opportunity is rare, you talk less, don''t forget to practice."


    Zhu Dashan turned his head, and the sullen expression on his face disappeared. The anger was just a pretense. This kind of tool state is not a bad thing for him. He practiced training at high speeds, which he often did with Lao Li in the past. This time not only enlarged the body hundreds of times, but also added the demon refining pot to constantly replenish vitality, and the effect was better.


    Not long after, Zhu Dashan stared at the front and said in surprise, "Hey, is there a realm flying in front of me, flying fast?"


    There was a voice from the chariot, "There is indeed something flying fast. I''m not sure if it is, Zhu Dashan, your perception range is very large."


    Lu Mo touched his beard, "Yes, I also just sensed that if it is a world, it may be too small, but if it is a flying boat, it is too big."


    "Don''t think I can''t see far from being a stone, but I have opened the eyes of the sky."


    Zhu Dashan snorted, then turned his head, "Lao Li, have you seen it? Would you like to go over and see, is it an enemy?"


    "I''ve already seen it. It''s not far from Xianshu City, so I really need to be more vigilant."


    After a while, Li Aojian stagnated slightly, with a weird smile on his face, "I see it clearly."


    "You are fast," Zhu Dashan asked suspiciously, "what is it?"


    Li Aojian said indifferently, "They have already arrived, and you will be able to see them soon."


    Zhu Dashan frowned, with a look of confusion, "You fellow, it''s not clear to say what they are doing here, who are they?"


    Soon he stopped doubting, and the doubts turned into surprises. There was indeed a small world in front of him. There were still two people who shouldn��t appear, Zhou Shu and Caiying, and there was another one beside him that seemed a little bit strange. Familiar bald head.


    "You two, why did you run ahead of us?"


    Zhu Dashan was stunned, his mouth couldn''t close, "You didn''t mean to go to Linglongtian, didn''t you go? Linglongtian is at the center of the immortal world, am I wrong?"


    "Of course I went, how could I not go? Linglongtian didn��t come back until after everything was done. The palace went to Linglongbaodi and saw the sacred artifacts!" Caiying smiled, "Big man, can��t you think of it? The center of the immortal world came back earlier than you, and you are too slow."


    She likes to play with Zhu Dashan very much, probably because she feels that in Xianshu City, she is only smarter than Zhu Dashan.


    "It''s impossible..."


    Zhu Dashan scratched his head and became more puzzled. He thought that the speed had reached the limit. It was impossible for anyone to be faster than them. Even Zhou Shu would not be possible, and Zhou Shu still went to Linglongtian before returning to the city. The same Counting the distance, it was 30 or 40 years later than their departure.


    Caiying looked smug, UU reading "There is nothing impossible, we are still dragging a world, hehe."


    Obviously, Zhu Dashan was not the only one who was puzzled. Lu Mo was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Qian Tiangong in the chariot was also silent for a while, "Friend Zhou, this is really unexpected."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "You also come to the world, let''s go back together."


    "I''m tired."


    Zhu Dashan fell down a few steps and looked up and down Zhou Shu and Jie, as if he was sure that what he saw was not an illusion.


    Li Aojian''s gaze fell on Yun Li, he recognized him quickly, and immediately saluted, "Senior Brother Yun, long time no see."


    Zhu Dashan was stunned, took a fixed look, and hurriedly saluted, "Senior Brother Yun, you are here too."


    Both of them respected Yunli very much. On the one hand, it was because Yunli had saved their lives more than once, and on the other hand, because they all recognized Yunli''s ideas and practices. If it weren''t for Zhou Shu, more than half of them. Will choose to take revenge on Kunlun in the same way as Yunli.


    Yun Li gave a gift and said with a smile, "Junior Brother Li, Junior Brother Zhu, you are so different from the past, ha ha."


    "Senior Brother Yun won''t leave this time, right?"


    Zhu Dashan was very happy, and forgot all the doubts he had before, "Now we are about to gather the Dutch people, and we can do a big job again!"


    Yun was distraught, but soon relieved, smiling and nodding, "I also look forward to what Xianshu City will look like in the future."


    "Right, Xiao Zhou."


    Zhu Dashan looked at Zhou Shu and was about to speak. He suddenly tightened behind him, abruptly holding back what he said, "How did you come here? What''s going on in this world?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Isn''t this what you want to say?"


    (PS: Thank you A Suzaku A for your third support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~

 Chapter 4158: rest

    Zhu Dashan touched his head, pretending to be stupid, "That''s it, what else can it be?"


    Qian Tiangong got out of the car, with a hint of surprise on his face, "The old man doesn''t quite understand it, but this is not the point... How could this world be like this, it was transformed by the city lord? How did the city lord transform it? And this is obviously a The living world, which is very vibrant, looks very powerful."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "He changed it himself, and also flew it himself. This world was once a world without thinking."


    He didn''t plan to ask Zhu Dashan again, anyway, the soul shadow was in the demon refining world, and he was also with Zhu Dashan and the others, he should be able to know after returning.


    But I was a little curious, what would Zhu Dashan conceal?


    Pan Xiangdi said unconsciously, "It''s so strange that the world can change on its own and become suitable for flying."


    "This is not surprising, I thought it was Cheng''s initiative."


    Qian Tiangong nodded. What he cares about is Zhou Shu''s ability to transform the living world and drive the world to fly. This is what he is interested in. Others don''t matter. He paused and said, "You just said that this is the unthinking sky of the past. As far as the old man knows, didn''t Wusitian have been swallowed long ago and turned into the Nine Nether Realm of Death?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The Jiuyou Dead Zone has disappeared, so Wusitian is back again."


    He also learned about this incident. Only after flying at this distance can he get in touch with Xianshu City, and what happened in the Jiuyou Dead Realm has been spread here. The information network established by Xianshu City is still very complete. .


    As for whether the ghost emperor Fang Tui has been promoted or not, Fang Yuan is still not there. Witnesses only saw the dazzling light covering everything. After that, a huge whirlpool appeared. Those who wanted to come closer to observe were all The whirlpool was torn apart, at least ten people were like this, and a day later, when the immortal realm powerhouse arrived, the whirlpool had disappeared.


    There is no trace of death or cause and effect left, and no ghosts such as ghost kings can be seen.


    At present, Xianjie��s external statement is that under the persuasion of Xianting, Leiyin Temple has completely cleared the Jiuyou Dead Zone. The Jie and Xiancheng near the Jiuyou Dead Zone are very grateful to the Xianjie. There is also a lot of admiration, but a few people are still worried about the return of the ghost emperor, especially worried that their own world will become a new Jiuyou Dead Realm, and they blame Leiyin Temple for this.


    "The Jiuyou Dead Zone disappeared?"


    Pan Xiangdi exclaimed, unable to hide his joy, "This is really great!"


    In the past, he lived near the dead zone. Many relatives and friends died because of the dead zone, and they hated the dead zone.


    "It is indeed a good thing."


    Qian Tiangong nodded, but didn''t care too much. He took a closer look at Wusitian, "City Lord Zhou, how is the preparation of Houdu Mu? The last time Tiangongfang used 50,000 jin."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Master, don''t worry, Xianshu City has collected more than 17,000 catties of mud and mud. The fairyland has not yet sent it. It will be there within ten years, and the number is more than Xianshu City. There is more here. This is just the beginning. The second round of collection is underway, and it should be three times more than this one. After all, the first collection was hindered by many forces in the outside world, but the second There won��t be this problem in rounds, and even more so afterwards. It is estimated that a total of six rounds can be collected.


    Qian Tiangong''s eyes lit up, "maybe more than half a million catties?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This number is not difficult to reach."


    Qian Tiangong chuckled his palms and smiled, his voice louder, "Okay! The old man promises to build the most perfect heavenly workshop."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It is an honor for Xian Shucheng to satisfy the master."


    There was a smile on Qian Tiangong''s face. For him, this was the best news. He nodded, turned and got into the chariot, and went to tinker with the puppets again.


    "you guys��"


    Seeing Qian Tiangong''s return, Lu Mo couldn''t help it. "As soon as we meet, we will say this, say that, dead domain and Tiangongfang finished talking? What I want to know most now is how you ran ahead of us. of."


    Zhu Dashan didn''t speak, he already knew the answer.


    In fact, he also knew about the Huangquan Gate, but he didn''t have time to remember it, but Li Aojian understood it when he changed his mind, but he didn''t want to say it.


    Looking at the two of them, Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "It''s the Kongtong seal. I used the power of the Kongtong seal to travel from the fairy world to the Jiuyou Dead Realm, and then come back."


    it''s time.


    Now Xianshu City no longer needs to conceal its strength. Just say it frankly, and it��s better to talk about the Kongtong seal at the gate of Huangquan. This will give people a clear feeling that Xianshu City also has a holy artifact. Of course, in fact, Not counted as Xianshu City, the Kongtong Seal is still in the soul world, Zhou Shu certainly can''t be used frequently, and the price is not small.


    "what?!"


    Lu Mo''s face changed suddenly, "It''s what the Ten Thousand Soul Sect said, the restored sacred weapon Kongtong seal, isn''t that fake? Why is it with you now?"


    The incident about Ming Yaotian went viral, and no one in the immortal world didn''t know.


    "It''s fake in Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and it''s real in Xianshu City. They don''t know how to use it."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "As for why I am here? Because we went to the soul world, destroyed the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, and robbed the seal of Kongtong."


    "This one��"


    Pan Xiangdi was stunned for a while, UU read the book , "It turns out that these things happened in the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. No one in the immortal world has ever said it."


    Lu Mo followed, "It is said that the weakness of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is all because they haven''t competed with Linglongtian and have been suppressed by Xian Ting. It turns out that it is the reason for your Xianshu City?"


    "Yes, they offended Xianshu City before. This is the punishment they deserve."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "What if there is a sacred weapon and a soul world? It hurts us Xianshu City, even Xianting can''t protect them."


    The voice was not loud, but it made people''s hearts shocked. The two of them looked at Zhou Shu''s eyes with awe, and they didn''t dare to ask any more.


    The one in charge of the sect has withered in just a few hundred years. Now almost no one in the immortal world mentions it. It turned out that they were all gifted by Xianshu City and made by Zhou Shu.


    And until now, Zhou Shu didn''t speak out in front of others, hiding it too deeply.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Actually, I don��t want to use it either. After all, it��s not a small burden for Kongtong Yin and it affects his practice. It��s just that something is urgent and he has to do this. Don��t you think that Xianshu City can always With the Kongtong seal, you can enter and exit the Louvre world at any time, haha."


    "That is nature, that is nature."


    The two didn''t know what to say, they could only follow Zhou Shu''s meaning.


    Xianshu City solved the Ten Thousand Soul Sect, Xianshu City really has a holy artifact, Xianshu City is far stronger than they thought, it is not empty talk to contend with the immortal world, it is already a fact.


    Although they had such speculations and predictions before they came, they were still unbelievable when the facts were displayed before them. After all, this was the first time in so many years that an outside force could truly challenge the immortal world.


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It seems that several of you have worked hard, let''s rest first."


    (PS: Thank you A Suzaku A for your third support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~

 Chapter 4159: found it

    A few months later.


    There is only Zhou Shu in Wusitian.


    The others returned to Xianshu City as early as possible through Yuntong, and Zhou Shu had to stay in order to settle Wusitian.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You should have communicated with Jianmu a long time ago, haven''t you?"


    "Ok."


    Wusi nodded, "You didn''t lie, you are the guardian of Jianmu, Jianmu trusts you very much, then I am the same."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then what are your plans?"


    Wu Si Ning said, "You just arrange it. Jianmu said let me listen to you."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Will you be part of Xianshu City and stay here for a long time? Only in this way can I fully integrate you into the Xianshu City formation, and then arrange as many practitioners as possible in your world. You are one of the first thirty-three days to follow Jianmu to make a contribution to Jianmu crossing the catastrophe, and your role in crossing the catastrophe is very important."


    Wusi did not hesitate at all, "Of course I do."


    "Well, I''ll take you there."


    Zhou Shu nodded. As long as No Sitian agrees, things will be easy to handle. Xianshu City has already vacated a position, and it is not a problem to cooperate with the formation.


    More than a year has passed.


    The scope of Xianshu City is so large now, and the world can''t use Yuntong Teleportation, and it is inevitable to travel long distances.


    Dealing with Wusitian''s affairs, put aside a piece of worry, did not return to Xianshu City, Zhou Shu flew to the realm where Pulao was.


    There is no need to go back. After Wu Sitian entered the scope of Xianshu City, it became a temporary hall. Hao Ruoyan and others came from time to time, and most of the affairs were handled here.


    During Zhou Shu��s absence, a lot of things happened, but needless to say, they can be summed up in two sentences-everything is developing in a good direction.


    "Brother Pu?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand.


    Pu Lao opened his eyes and frowned, "I can''t afford to be a founder, why did I suddenly change my name?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You have done a lot for Xuanhuang Realm and Xianshu City. I respect you."


    "vigorously?"


    With a flash of light, Pu Lao regained his human form and said angrily, "I have suffered a lot this time! Damn Demon Cult!"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "Two fists are hard to beat four hands. You shouldn''t be so anxious to go to their lair. I know that you want to treat the Demon Cult as an internal conflict of the dragon clan. You can solve it by yourself to reduce a lot of trouble, but you should also ��"


    Pu Lao said coldly, "This was originally a Dragon Race thing."


    "Fine, I won''t fight with you about this."


    Taking a look at him, Zhou Shu nodded, "Are you sure that Emperor Xuanyuan is not among the people who attacked you?"


    Pu Lao snorted, "You are nonsense. If he is here, do you think I can come back with this body? I wouldn''t be able to make a move with him."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Then is he a member of the Demon Cult?"


    Pu Lao thought for a while, "I don��t know, I haven��t found his trace, he is definitely not in the Thousand Ming Realm where the Demon Cult is located, but the words of the Demon Cult I found respect him very much. , I also seem to know that Human Sovereign still exists. I think Human Sovereign and Demon Cult... even if it is not the Demon Cult he founded, there must be something to do."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "The Thousand Ming Realm is on the site of the Demon Venerable Pulling Mountain. It is the most wandering warrior, and it is also the demon world with the loosest management and least like the Demon World. It was the only Demon Lord killed in these years. Does this matter have anything to do with Demon Cult?"


    Pu Lao said solemnly, "Most of them are. I even suspect that the new Demon Lord of the Mountain is a member of the Demon Cult. At least it maintains a good relationship with the Demon Cult. This time my movements are completely controlled by them."


    Zhou Shu doubted, "It''s unlikely that the Demon Sovereign is really a member of the Demon Cult, right? Unless the Demon Cult also recruits the Demon Race."


    "Stop thinking of the Demon Cult as a sect of practitioners."


    Pu Lao''s expression was very cold, "After the humane paradise is destroyed, they are completely dominated by hatred. In order to get revenge, they will do everything. Not to mention recruiting demons, even if they all become demons, it is not surprising. In tens of thousands of years, It is also enough for them to cultivate their own demon, and reincarnate dozens of times, and even practitioners can become demons."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "In this case, knowing that there is a problem with the Demon Lord Pulling Mountain, why not let the Demon Lord go to crusade?"


    "Went to the fairy world, are you stupid?"


    Pu Lao looked at Zhou Shu, "Let the Demon Lord know that the power supported by the Dragon Race has become the Demon Lord of the Demon Realm. The first thing the Demon Race has to deal with is not the Demon Cult, but the Dragon Race. Why do you think I should rush to take action? I want to go to the world protected by the demon lord to solve the demon cult, but I still can��t let the demon know that, after I find the lair of the demon cult, I will quickly clean up the demon cult. Is there any other choice?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "If I am in your situation, I may also take action, but after seeing the situation clearly, you have to face two corpse dragons and three corpse dragons that are not weaker than you. The magician protector."


    "I''m not stupid, I won''t start without a chance."


    Pu Lao said coldly, "It''s just that I misjudged the opportunity. I thought I had secretly controlled the two corpse dragons. Who knew they had noticed me long ago. The corpse dragons were deliberately controlled by me. This group is hidden in the dark. The guys are definitely your practitioners, they have always been like this, one by one is too treacherous! Now they are hooked up with the demons, UU reading is shameless!"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You are even scolding me."


    "Should you not scold?"


    Pu Lao said with resentment, "Go to the Demon Cult this time. Your Xiao Gun is getting in the way again. If he is a normal Chilong, I will not let him live. Chilong Nation used to be a vassal of Yinglong Nation, I Just clean up the portal."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I didn''t let you deal with him, you kept your hands."


    "...Forget it, maybe it was just an accident that he appeared there."


    Pu Lao sighed. Zhou Shu did not restrict him, but he couldn''t do it either. After all, Xiao Gun was the next generation identified by Chi Long Country, and Ying Long Clan was not as authoritative as in the past.


    "It''s fine, you have a good rest."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Brother Pu, you have received enough news this time. The Demon Cult knows that they have been exposed. Let''s wait for the development of things first, and then we will go together."


    "I got more than these news."


    Pu Lao snorted, "I also found the portal of the Demon Cult to the Profound Yellow Realm."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "I found it? Why did you tell me now?"


    "Found it, it''s true."


    Pu Lao frowned, "You just came back, what''s the urgency? And I also have to make some preparations in the Xuanhuang Realm, it''s almost now, you can go there anytime."


    "Brother Pu is really, the best thing is left to say now."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, but his face was full of smiles, very satisfied.


    If you find the portal to the Profound Yellow Realm, you don''t need to go to the edge of the heavens anymore. I don''t know how much time is saved. Now the opening of the edge of the heavens is in Beizongtian, which is quite far away from Xianshu City.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4160: lets go

    A few days later.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "I''m seeing you again, Zhu Tian."


    The Great Demon Zhu Tian in front of him was a bit taller than he had seen before, as much as a hundred meters above and below it, like a mountain.


    "City Lord Zhou, hello."


    Zhu Tian bowed himself to salute, with a calm expression, neither humble nor overbearing.


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and then smiled, "Cook the sky, it seems that you are awakened."


    "Yes, you were really not polite to me before, but if I can become a true Proud Demon Envoy, I have to thank you very much, haha."


    Zhu Tian opened his mouth and grinned, but he was no longer as funny as before. The temperament of his whole person had indeed changed completely.


    Zhou Shu was quite happy, "You still remember the friendship in the past, haha."


    "Awakening and becoming a magic envoy does not mean forgetting the past. I can''t forget those things about the Earth Demon Soldier," Zhuotian said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, no matter what, you and I are still friends now. Otherwise, I won''t find the World-Honored Demon Lord to take this job."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "How about the Great Demon Lord?"


    Zhu Tian was taken aback for a moment, then smiled, "I have encountered a little trouble, but it''s okay. This is commonplace for the demon lord, and the lord lord cares about it."


    Looking at the serious cooking of the sky, Zhou Shu was a little uncomfortable, so he was calm, "Cooking, do you know what to do this time?"


    "Ever the Great Demon Lord and the Demon Lord have said it."


    Zhu Tian''s expression was slightly condensed, "Send you to the realm of Demon Sovereign Pulling Mountain, looking for a portal, but Sovereign Pulling Mountain Demon Sovereign can''t find it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, that is the portal established by the Demon Cult. They use this to go to the Profound Yellow Realm and cook the sky. After we enter, you are responsible for destroying the portal."


    "I understand that Demon Cult is our common enemy with you."


    Zhu Tian looked at Zhou Shu, "However, we only need to do this? You should have discovered the specifics of the demon sect. They have been hidden in the demon world for so long, and they are probably not small in power. You are sure you don��t need our help. It��s actually not impossible to negotiate with the Demon Lord of the Mountain. If the Demon Lord comes forward, it can be solved without you personally."


    Zhou Shu said flatly, "This is an internal matter in our Xuanhuang Realm, and you don''t need to intervene."


    "Then why can the Wu Clan intervene?"


    Zhu Tian looked at Wang Ji beside Zhou Shu and shook his head gently, "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t want them to appear in any demon world."


    Zhou Shu frowned and said earnestly, "She is not a Witch Clan, Zhutian."


    The veiled Wang Ji frowned, but she wanted to speak but did not speak.


    This time Zhou Shu only brought Wang Ji and Caiying. Caiying is habitual. Wang Ji has reasons. The first is that she wants to bring the emperor''s shelter to the Xuanhuang Realm. Although it is a belated shelter, it is against the current Xuanhuang. The world is very meaningful. Second, Zhu Rong has something for her to do, and Shiwan Dashan is in a critical situation right now.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t deny these two reasons, so bringing Wang Ji was an inevitable choice, even if he was a little unwilling.


    Zhu Tian sighed, "The strength of Zhu Rong in her body is more than that of any Zhu Rong clan I have seen, and it is more pure. Isn''t this the Wu clan? City Lord Zhou, don''t be concerned about such obvious things. Lie to me, I''m not the one who cooked the sky in the first place, I can see all of this."


    Before Zhou Shu spoke, Wang Ji couldn''t help it anymore, "I am a practitioner and a descendant of the emperor. By saying this, you are insulting me and the emperor."


    "Descendants of the Emperor?"


    After awakening the magic envoy, he had learned a lot of knowledge. Day and night, he even learned to look at the Qi Jianbao, but the emperor has not learned the knowledge about the bloodline of the practitioner. Speaking of it, practice. He can bear his temper to learn things about the emperor, which is already a very remarkable thing. It is extremely rare in the demon clan. It is no wonder that Iver has long been determined that he can become the heir of the demon lord.


    Looking at Wang Ji carefully, he gradually realized that there was something extraordinary, indeed there was a quality that was completely different from other practitioners, not even Zhou Shu.


    In the eyes of him and the demon Lord, Zhou Shu is undoubtedly the most valued practitioner of the heavens. This woman has qualities that Zhou Shu does not possess, and may really be the descendant of that day''s queen.


    It''s just that the emperor''s descendants are full of Zhu Rong''s power... The practitioners are really elusive and can''t be trusted.


    He nodded, solemnly, "I apologize to you, I misunderstood."


    Wang Ji was stunned, not knowing what to say, but nodded.


    It''s not that she has never seen the Demon Race, but it is definitely the first time she has seen such a polite, reasonable and seemingly intelligent Demon Race.


    Of course, she doesn''t have any good feelings for the demons, this is the dignity of the descendants of the emperor.


    Zhou Shu looked at Zhu Tian, ??and unconsciously raised his importance or danger by two levels. Ao Tian was right to say that Zhu Tian will be the enemy of practitioners in the future, and he regrets not having it. I started, but after a flash of thought, my face was full of smiles, "Chu Tian, ??I start to admire you now."


    "The admiration you said before seems to be false? You have said it several times."


    Zhu Tian turned to Zhou Shu, seemingly angry, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, "It''s okay, I was not worthy of anyone''s admiration at that time."


    "At the beginning, I thought you were very interesting."


    Caiying snorted, "But that''s a thing of the past, UU reading now you are too verbose and troublesome, you don''t have any meaning at all."


    "That''s a shame."


    Zhu Tian smiled faintly, obviously not paying attention to Caiying''s words.


    Caiying gave a white glance, and was too lazy to make sense. It''s not a big deal for an interesting big demon man to disappear from memory.


    "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu beckoned, the Demon Abyss Mayfly flew over, and the hidden demon above appeared, respectfully saluting.


    "Don''t use him this time, use this."


    Bootian took out a black bag and slowly opened it. The mist kept coming out, covering dozens of miles around it.


    A round of black electric lights, a group of fuzzy shadows, jumped in the fog, rising, and after a while, a dragon chant came out from it, long and clear, continuous.


    The dragon of Demon Abyss appeared.


    The whole body is caged in the black mist, and the original appearance cannot be distinguished, but a pair of blood-red eyes and a faint carapace on the back are enough to explain its origin. This is a mirage dragon.


    One of the rarest dragons, in terms of transforming space, it is stronger than the terma dragon, and it cannot be transformed, but it has the special ability of invisibility and creation of illusions. Both of these abilities are very strong. It is difficult to find, but the illusion created can make the quasi-saint lost. Although the dragon''s power is too small, it has almost no shortcomings as a flying mount.


    "The Lord Demon gave it to you?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "This kind of dragon should only be owned by the demon master, right?"


    "For the temporary use, both the Great Demon Lord Iver and the Demon Lord have confessed that your affairs are very urgent and can''t be neglected."


    Zhu Tian made a gesture, and the giant dragon obediently lowered its huge body, "Three, let''s go."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4161: 1 way smoothly

    The speed of the Demon Abyss dragon is indeed fast, and there will be no faster under the saint, if you don''t need the teleportation array.


    Like a ray of light, people are still in the illusion created by the dragon, and they arrive without feeling at all.


    In other places, Zhou Shu can also increase the speed to the limit, but in the Demon Realm and Demon Abyss, it cannot.


    As a result, the originally planned two-year trip took only seven months.


    Bon Voyage.


    Zhu Tian changed his personality, completely different from the original heartlessness, almost every word he said had a purpose, and it was very tiring to speak like this. Zhou Shu began to deal with him for a period of time to understand the situation of the Demon Realm, but Afterwards, there was nothing to say, so he reached his destination silently all the way.


    "If it weren''t for the guidance of the city lord, it would be unbelievable that there is such a magnificent portal hidden in the Demon Realm."


    Looking at the portal in front of him, Zhu Tian was quite emotional. The door was indeed big, about ten miles high and ten miles wide. It was simple and solemn, hanging in the air, shining with a faint light, incompatible with the surrounding demonic energy, it was difficult. Imagine that after tens of thousands of years, this gate is still bright and bright, and there is no trace of being corroded by the devilish energy. You know, this is in the demon abyss.


    "I feel the same as you."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, but apart from the surprise at the portal, he was even more curious about how this portal found and accurately positioned the coordinates in the edge of the heavens. You must know that the edge of the heavens and the heavens are combined. If it does not belong to a world, the demons cannot do such a thing. Most of the saints are involved. Only saints can freely travel between the heavens and the deeper heavens, and the edge of the heavens is also within it.


    There are also saints on the demon sect.


    Of course, there is no saint who has been guarding the demon sect. It is impossible. Most of them are some saint who wants to destroy the heavens. Just like the master of reincarnation who used to be good, they always like to secretly change the heavens and build some Influence, trying to bring the heavens into chaos and let the order collapse, this kind of behavior is no better than the saints who support the immortal world. Although Zhou Shu is also willing to see the collapse of the fairy court, it is only the fairy court, not the entire heavens.


    "After passing through the gate, can you go to the edge of the heavens and return to the Profound Yellow Realm?"


    Caiying flew up and stood in front of the gate curiously, trying to perceive something, but quickly turned around and complained, "The opposite is also a magical void, there is no difference from this side."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t try, you can''t perceive the power of space in the door, you can only see the opposite side, everyone is the same."


    Wang Ji seemed to think, "Rather than using perception, it is better to see with eyes, and you may get more."


    "Go and see?"


    Caiying was stunned. As a cultivator, she basically no longer looks at things with her eyes. She only believes in her own perceptions and rules. She looked at her beliefs and doubts, and she was taken aback for a moment, "Although she still didn''t see anything, she felt It''s really different, as if I want to **** in my palace."


    Wang Ji nodded, "This is the difference. Sometimes simple ideas are better."


    Caiying held his chin, "But the difference is not that big, I thought I could see another world."


    Wang Ji said calmly, "It makes a big difference to feel different."


    Caiying looked at her, "What you said makes sense, but you are not like a practitioner. You actually believe in your own eyes and feelings more. We practitioners don''t believe in these things that are easy to be confused, but also illusory. of."


    Wang Ji stagnated when she heard her voice, and said, "I''m not like a cultivator, but I have been under the influence of the Wizard God unknowingly, and did things according to her ideas?"


    "You guys."


    Zhou Shu touched Caiying''s head, and said warmly, "Don''t think about it, this is not something you should study. I hope that Ji, the wizard **** teaches you very well. It is not a bad thing to look at the problem from a different perspective. Don''t worry about it. Unlike, you are a practitioner."


    Wang Ji nodded slightly, a little embarrassed, "I''m a little bit horny."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I think I am a practitioner, don''t care about what others say, don''t change, just do your own."


    "It hurts after thinking about it for a while, it''s not Jianyi."


    Caiying didn''t care, "Then we go in now?"


    "City Lord, wait a minute."


    Zhu Tian said politely, "I still don''t understand. After you leave, how should I destroy this portal?"


    "use this."


    Zhou Shu took out a large impermanence stone, "When we leave, you throw this away, he will lure the power of space to trigger the storm, destroy this door and all the surrounding things, when you use it, remember to leave it. A little farther, it''s safer a hundred miles away."


    This is the easiest way, but it does not really destroy the portal.


    Even with the participation of saints, the portal cannot appear out of thin air. Most of the nearby ten worlds have formations, and if there are formations, it will not take many years to gather enough space power to reopen the portal.


    But it takes a lot of time to find the formation talisman. Zhou Shu doesn''t want to spend time looking for it now, let alone let the demon follow him to find it.


    Just let the demons think that the portal is now destroyed.


    After that, he will come to find the formation talisman again. UU reading those formation talisman are very important, not only to get the rune for remote teleportation-in fact, Zhou Shu does not hold too much hope at this point, this kind of ancient teleportation array The formation amulet is very tightly protected, and the possibility of the rune pattern self-destructing is very high-what he wants more is to see the past situation through these formation amulets, to see the magic sect or the saint.


    "It turns out that the city lord was prepared long ago, but I was worrying too much."


    Zhu Tian put the stone of impermanence on the belly of his little finger and looked at it carefully, with a smile but a smile, "The city lord always has these peculiar and powerful magic weapons to lure the power of space. Then it is also a space storm? I am to the practitioners. I don''t know much, but I also know that the power of space is a force that the quasi-saints and even the saints cannot resist. With it, the city lord can do whatever he wants in the heavens even without the protection of the saints."


    "It''s not that easy."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "There are many things that can restrain it. If you don''t believe it, try it on me? Haha, let alone the saint is much stronger than me. For them, this is a small toy used to destroy static things. It''s okay, it''s not useful in other aspects."


    "I want to try it, but I know that it must be me who is injured."


    Zhu Tian smiled slightly, bent over and practiced the ancient etiquette of a demon, and said in a condensed voice, "I wish the city lord and the others a smooth journey."


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "Here is the trouble with the Great Demon Lord. Be careful not to leave any traces. This gate may have a lot to do with the saint. It''s best not to delve into it, as we know."


    "I understand that the ability to build a gate here and hide it from the Demon Lord Demon Venerable is naturally extraordinary."


    Zhu Tian looked at the impermanent stone in his hand, "I will try to solve it as cleanly as possible when it has never appeared."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and led the two of them into the door.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4162: Much more important

    "My palace is back!"


    Looking at the vast void in front of him, Caiying roared out loud, very excited.


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "I suspect you came here just to shout this sentence. Are you so excited?"


    Caiying turned her head back, a little serious, "No, but this is the place where the Xuanhuang Realm is located. I always have to show it when I come back. Now we are immortals. Thinking about the way I wanted to be immortals in the past...hehe."


    "You are so dumb."


    Zhou Shu ignored her and looked away.


    Compared with the heavens, the void here is more vast and darker, the world is very small, and there is a thin gray mist floating everywhere.


    Wang Ji took a look and then retracted her gaze. She just wanted to complete the task as soon as possible, "City Lord, in which direction is Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "I''m still watching. The location of this portal seems to be random, not a two-way door."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and smiled, "You don''t like this place, right?"


    Wang Ji stagnated, and whispered, "There is a smell of decay here, everything is dying, just like the end of the world."


    "You can figure it out just by looking at it?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "These are all taught by Ming Yaotian''s elders, right?"


    "Yes it is."


    She nodded, a little embarrassed, "But I really don''t feel good."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Me too, as you said, the edge of the heavens is a place of exile, full of death and darkness, there is no light, no hope, and because of this, we must bring the Xuanhuang world as soon as possible. Go out, your ancestors came from there."


    Wang Ji hurriedly said, "I understand that the Emperor also comes from the Xuanhuang Realm, and I will do my best."


    Speaking very seriously, but also very rigid.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and smiled and pointed to the distance, "I already know it over there."


    It is not easy to sense the direction in the edge of the heavens, but Zhou Shu does not need the exact direction, he only needs to find the breath of Pu Lao.


    Because of the proximity to the exit, the fog here is very thin.


    When the edge of the heavens first appeared, a large amount of gray mist in the edge of the heavens flowed into the heavens, and the decadent aura directly took away the vitality and lifespan of dozens of quasi-sacred and sacred axes. Because of the catharsis, there is not much gray mist near the exit of the edge of the heavens, and practitioners can barely enter the exploration. Of course, the Xuanhuang Realm is also in this range, and did not dare to go deep into the edge of the heavens, in a place with dense fog. , The general Hunyuan Jinxian lasted only half a year, and would soon fall after coming out.


    The gray mist''s seizure of vitality, the corruption and decay of the soul and the body are irreversible.


    Of course, after so many years of research, with the help of Pu Lao, Zhou Shu has mastered some methods of restraining the gray fog. For example, they now have a bead called Ding Ming Zhu, which can help them not near the exit. It will be affected by the gray fog, and then go inside, there is a certainty that it will not be damaged, but the duration is limited.


    More than half a month''s flight.


    In the heavens, this is nothing more than normal, but in the edge of the heavens, it is tantamount to torture, even with the protection of the fog beads.


    Spiritual torture cannot be protected.


    No one believes and no one wants to witness the collapse of the nine realms at close range in such a short distance. The originally complete realm collapsed and shattered in dozens of breaths, turning into a pile of scattered sand, and then disappeared in ashes. There was no trace left, and there was no chance of breaking into a meteor shower. All the energy in the world was wiped out by the gray mist, completely dead, completely decayed, and there was no longer any chance of recovery.


    The same thing happened one after another, which made people wonder if they would suddenly disappear from other worlds, and whether the heavens would also disappear.


    Seeing a realm larger than the Yunjuan realm quickly turn into ashes in front of him, Caiying, who has always been cheerful, can''t help sighing, "A realm can be born so hard, and it takes hundreds of thousands of years to nurture life. , Is gradually prospering, but destruction, is it only a moment?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "No, they stayed inside for a long time, and they were already dead. It should be something that was touched when we passed by. For example, it caused a gust of wind. They could no longer maintain the same way they were before, and then they collapsed instantly ."


    Wang Ji nodded, "Just like the buried antiquities, it can''t stand the slightest strength... Isn''t it the Profound Yellow Realm?"


    "Of course not, we all came out of it, and it''s fine now."


    Caiying turned her head and didn''t look at it, and calmly said, "Zhou, it seems that when we left the Xuanhuang Realm before, we hadn''t seen this situation before."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Did you forget? We didn''t pass by, but Pu Lao sent us out."


    Caiying thought for a while, scratching her head, "It''s just those who have a real style...Pulao, this guy, it''s hard for the palace to scold him."


    "What do you scold me for?"


    A deep voice sounded out of thin air, like a thunder.


    Caiying was stunned, "Ah, you are here, don''t you be scared?"


    Pu Lao said, "Zhou Shu has passed the news, and I will come to pick you up, but there is only a ray of spiritual thought, and I can''t do without the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "I''ll talk about these things later," Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Let''s go to the Xuanhuang Realm first."


    With Pu Lao''s guidance, UU reading www. uukanshu.com soon saw the Xuanhuang World.


    Compared with the gray and dark dead worlds I''ve seen before, the Xuanhuang World still carries some green, dark green, and green. Just seeing it gives me a sense of satisfaction. I have experienced countless despair, and hope is here.


    Zhou Shu waved a ray of sunlight to disperse the gray mist in front of him, "Here, the birthplace of our human beings is also the origin of the heavens."


    "Xuanhuangjie, here I am."


    Wangji muttered two silent words before slowly raising her head. She didn''t seem to dare to look at it. She was worried about seeing the same scene as before. But when she saw it, her mood changed a lot and her eyes lit up, "Same as they said. , The Xuanhuang Realm is beautiful, and... I seem to have a feeling that it is calling me."


    "Maybe it''s really calling you."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Pulao, you can send her down."


    Pu Lao''s voice rang, "What about you?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Caiying and I will look for a circle along the wind belt first to see what is wrong there."


    "Alright, it''s best to solve it early."


    Pu Lao turned to Wang Ji, "Relax, don''t use your strength, you will be here soon."


    "Well, I''m fine."


    Wang Ji nodded slightly, her eyes were firm, and she had a lot of expectations.


    In fact, she doesn��t have much affection for the Xuanhuang Realm. She comes from Ming Yaotian, and her previous generations were not directly related to the Xuanhuang Realm. She came here mainly to complete the task and has no more thoughts. But when I see the Xuanhuang Realm, listen to it. The voice of the Profound Yellow Realm suddenly felt connected by blood. It was so clear and so kind that no one could take it away. It was like the Profound Yellow Realm in front of him was more important than the Emperor''s family that he swore to protect.


    Much more important.


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4163: Was originally

    "Why are you still here?"


    Pu Lao''s voice was a little puzzled, and a little dissatisfied, "I have already sent you away, it''s okay."


    "I want to see you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "When I reach the Xuanhuang Realm, I want to see your true body."


    "Is it so boring?"


    A phantom gradually appeared, it was a huge Yinglong, which was more majestic than the one in Xianshu City. The black body was not as dazzling as the stars, but it seemed to have more power.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You know, what I want to see is not this projection, but the real body."


    Pulao paused, "I can''t see it in the real body. If I want to see it, I have to go to the world to see it, in the middle."


    Zhou Shu didn''t feel surprised either, "Is it hidden in the Xuanhuang Realm? It really is."


    "Don''t put on the look that you had expected."


    Pu Lao said coldly, "I didn''t tell you because it was unnecessary. When I first entered the edge of the heavens, there was no way to restrain the gray fog. The only way to protect my body and mind is to put them in the Xuanhuang Realm. My contract with the Xuanhuang Realm also began. You don��t think I will protect the Xuanhuang Realm for no reason, do you? It��s just a pity for the same disease. Although there have been some changes in the future, it is basically the case. Although you despise it, it doesn��t matter."


    "I don''t doubt you, let alone despise you for it, you think too much."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "Actually, you are now able to restrain the influence of the gray mist. It is not difficult to take out your body and leave the Xuanhuang Realm, but you still choose to advance and retreat with the Xuanhuang Realm. You have a clear conscience in the Xuanhuang Realm, and there is no one. Will do better than you, no one has the right to despise you or accuse you."


    "Is this appreciation?"


    Pu Lao snorted, and smiled, "Zhou Shu, as soon as you arrive in the Xuanhuang Realm, you regard yourself as a human emperor?"


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed, "I was originally the emperor, and I was not allowed to be the emperor."


    Pu Lao suddenly serious and solemnly said, "Then find a way to solve the crisis of the Xuanhuang Realm. The last gang wind belt is also very weak, and the realm problem over there is very big."


    "I see."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned around to leave.


    Pu Lao said again, "When you talk about the Emperor of Humanity, the woman named Wang Ji is very unusual. She appears in the Xuanhuang Realm at a very special time now. I think many people will regard her as the new Emperor of Humanity. "


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "She is a descendant of the emperor, and she cannot be the emperor of humans, even if I be her, but Pu Lao, why do you start to say that she is unusual? When you were in Xianshu City, you still said you Don''t you look down on this kind of natural communion? It seems that you haven''t said a word."


    "It''s different now."


    Pu Lao''s expression was slightly condensed, "She merged into the Xuanhuang Realm faster than anyone else. At this moment, she was able to establish contact with the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm, and I couldn''t observe it."


    "The descendants of the emperor, born with the Eucharist, inherited from the witch god, plus the occasion, this is not surprising," Zhou Shu was very calm, "It''s okay, she won''t be disadvantageous to the Xuanhuang Realm and us."


    "I hope so, I don''t want you to bring a factor of instability," Pu Lao''s figure disappeared quickly, "I will watch here, you go."


    Zhou Shu discerned the location of the gang wind belt and led Caiying to move forward.


    Caiying blinked, "Natural Eucharist is not afraid of any laws. If she sees the door of all wonders, will she be able to pass without any effort?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "That''s it, but only if she can get there."


    Caiying exclaimed with joy, "Wow! Then next time we take her to Pangu Cave and let her walk through the door, Xianshu City can have one more saint?"


    "You think too simple."


    Zhou Shu rubbed her head, "Not every time the door of all wonders, in fact, the chance of appearing is very small, and it is not clear what the determining factor is. Maybe with her, the door of all wonders will not appear. Moreover, we don��t know whether the Gate of All Wonders really exists, and whether there is the real Gate of All Wonders. More likely, it is a means of testing left by the saints, and finding alternatives for the saints in the Pangu Caves. ."


    Caiying lowered her head and thought for a while, "I don''t understand, but the natural Eucharist is really good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Indeed, and Wangji��s natural eucharist is very special. Generally, the natural eucharist is restrained by a certain rule. This is also the drawback of the natural eucharist. The natural eucharist in the record is basically very ordinary. The laws are restrained, such as the five elements yin and yang, etc. As for Wang Ji, I have tried many times, and any law I understand is invalid for her. Her Eucharist is probably the true Eucharist."


    Caiying''s eyes lighted, "It would be nice if this palace had it."


    "Hehe, greed is a sin."


    Zhou Shu smiled and didn''t care. Zhou Shu might be very vigilant after changing to another person, but even if it was Caiying, she would never have the idea of ??taking the Eucharist as her own, "Don''t take the natural Eucharist. Thinking too perfect, it is very difficult for her to cultivate. If it weren''t for the teachings of the wizards, the Zhurong clan to help and dedication, and she was extremely diligent, she might still be an ordinary fairy."


    Caiying frowned, "Even if she is a fairy, she is not afraid of Hunyuan Jinxian or even quasi-sage? After all, she is not afraid of the law. UU Reading "


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "What she is not afraid of is the power of the law, not the practitioner. The practitioner extremely relies on the power of the law to abandon other stages, often after being promoted to the golden fairy of Hunyuan, that is, the body, spirit, etc., can all rely on the law. In the stage of existence, only at this stage, the battle between the two sides is a competition of pure laws and great avenues. Before that, a true immortal can easily kill Wang Ji, and Wang Ji must reach this stage in order to protect herself. In other words, it is necessary to force all opponents to use the power of the law or become the law, so that the Eucharist can achieve the best effect."


    Caiying suddenly said, "That''s it, it seems that this palace really wants to make it simple."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Even if it��s the Eucharist, you can ignore the law, it doesn��t mean that the practitioner cannot hurt her. The Eucharist itself has stages. If you don��t exercise, you don��t make progress, and you don��t understand the Eucharist. Unearthing the potential of the Eucharist, there will not be much achievement in the future, and promotion to the saint is also wishful thinking."


    Caiying smiled, "In this way, I don''t seem to be so envious and jealous anymore."


    "It''s okay to be jealous. I''m the same as you sometimes. After all, everyone wants such an excellent starting point."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Caiying, for ordinary people like you and me, if you stick to your own way and work hard, you may not be able to achieve the same results. I am very optimistic about you. You will become a swordsman sooner or later."


    "Sneez... Let''s talk about this again, this palace has already told you the answer."


    Caiying curled her lips, "Isn''t it natural to become a Juggernaut? And what you said is wrong at all. Why is this palace ordinary? This palace is unique!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and looked at her, "You are indeed unique, ha ha, everyone is."


    (PS: Thank you A Suzaku A for your third support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4164: Demon of Grey Mist

    After entering the gang wind belt, I feel much more comfortable.


    The ����gang wind belt itself cannot block much gray fog, but because the gang wind in the gang wind belt is always flowing, there is no gray fog in it.


    Zhou Shu didn''t rush forward, but felt carefully.


    Caiying followed, mostly pretending.


    "It''s a bit strange."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Perception is alive, but intermittently..."


    Caiying hurriedly said, "Wait, why don''t this palace understand? Is there life in it? This is the edge of the heavens, this palace has not found anything."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded, Caiying''s perception was good, but it weakened too much in the edge of the heavens. In fact, Zhou Shu was also too, but the eighth sense made up for it. "The gang wind zone and the rapids zone are the boundary and the boundary. The only channel for communication is as long as both sides are not in the dead world, and it is normal to pass on vitality to each other. Before there are no creatures in the world, they will rely on this to expand their scope for 33 days. After there are creatures, this part of the function will be weakened. But it still cannot be ignored. The boundaries in the edge of the heavens are the same, but they are very small. It is almost one ten thousandth of the normal wind belt in the heavens. No amount of it is possible. The wind belt cannot protect it and will be protected by those The grey mist is annihilated."


    "No wonder the main palace can''t perceive it."


    Caiying thought for a while, "Such a vitality is enough to do."


    Zhou said in a soothing voice, "It''s useless, just let people judge some things, intermittently, indicating that there are obstacles in the wind belt, and it is mobile, which can cut off vitality and move the obstacle..."


    Caiying had a war intent in her eyes, "Is it the enemy?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was a bit solemn, "Well, if you want to cut off the wind belt, the enemy is for sure, I don''t know what it is, you must be prepared."


    Caiying was very happy, "It doesn''t matter what it is, just hit it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head without saying a word, and continued along the wind belt.


    The speed is not very fast, and the protective layer formed by the fixed life bead will weaken its effect at high speed. Zhou Shu will not take this risk.


    During the journey, Zhou Shu did not stop perceiving the gang wind belt. The vitality was still intermittent, but irregular. Occasionally, the whole gang wind belt would be disconnected, and it would recover after a few breaths. This situation is very common in the heavens. It is called dry flow, and it will appear when there is a storm in the void or the violent tremor of the world, but it is very strange in the edge of the heavens, there can be no void storm here, and there will be no vibration of the world. What''s more, the shock for such a long time is even more incredible.


    Unable to determine the reason, Zhou Shu was more cautious about this trip.


    About three days have passed.


    Looking ahead, Zhou Shu''s eyes gradually condensed, and within the range of perception, a dark shadow rushed rapidly.


    is not big, about three or four feet in radius, without a fixed shape, constantly changing shape in the wind belt.


    From feeling to rushing to the side, it was only four or five breaths away, Zhou Shu pulled Caiying, and when he let go, the black shadow rushed past with a swish.


    "What it is?"


    Caiying was stunned, a little surprised, "Is it the enemy I''m looking for? So suddenly, I almost hit the palace."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, when it came over, all the vitality around it was swallowed up and nothing was left. Obviously, it caused part of the problem with the wind belt, but not all of it."


    Caiying''s eyes lit up, "What are you waiting for, let''s catch up!"


    "No, just wait, it will come back."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It is chasing the vitality in the gang wind belt, but its speed is not as fast as that of the gang wind belt. According to its swallowing speed, it will soon notice that there is more vitality behind it. It will continue chasing and swallowing it back, and it won��t stop until the Gang Wind Belt is cut off again."


    "It''s so complicated."


    Caiying didn''t seem to understand it, so she thought about it, "Since it''s chasing vitality, then we shouldn''t completely restrain our breath, just let out some vitality."


    Zhou was relieved, "That''s right... It''s better to go outside the wind belt."


    "Ok."


    Caiying nodded, "You have to resist the gray mist. It is enough if you come alone in this palace. You have to be careful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Caiying, you have become more reliable."


    "Our palace has always been reliable."


    Caiying snorted, and he flew outside the Gangfeng belt, suddenly feeling a bit obscure.


    Fortunately, after not standing for a while, the black shadow turned his head and rushed towards him fiercely.


    Caiying didn''t move, nor did she use a sword. With her eyes wide open, she completely believed in Zhou Shu.


    The dark shadow didn''t pounce on Caiying, but plunged into a group of blue clouds, and disappeared instantly.


    Caiying approached Zhou Shu, "What''s the matter, show me this palace?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "As soon as I touched Shu Zhili, it began to corrode. Those powers are very similar to the gray mist. I understand the status of the gray mist. According to Pu Lao''s method, I did not wear off each other and let the gray mist out. , But there is still a wisp of black smoke in it, something like Divine Soul, which is different from the gray mist, it should be its origin or body, still struggling, trying to break away from my Shu Zhi power."


    Caiying curiously asked, "Can you stay here?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "I also think, but I am afraid it is difficult. Their essence is stronger than Shu''s power, and it should be of the same order as the power of Chaos."


    Caiying asked, "Can it be compared with the power of Chaos?"


    "Yes, now my feeling is almost the same as in Pangu Caves. I can contend with the power of chaos in a short time, and may be able to repel it in an instant, but I have to wipe it out, UU reading or Interception for a long time is unlikely. This black smoke is the same. It is not a problem that I can solve at the moment." Before I finished speaking, a wisp of black smoke has floated out of the blue cloud.


    Caiying eyes swift and quick hand, slashed over with a sword.


    The intent of the sword was like a wire like a net, immediately entwining the black smoke, but it had no effect. The black smoke ignored the intent of the sword and got into the gray mist, and soon disappeared.


    Caiying was a little depressed, "The sword intent of this palace can''t hurt it at all!"


    Zhou Shu pulled Caiying back to the Gangfeng Belt, "This should be the fog demon in the record, the unique monster in the edge of the heavens. Some people have seen it in the deep realm of the edge of the heavens before. There is not much information about, and there is no specific introduction. Most of them are speculations. For example, they can only survive in places with dense fog, and the power of the law has no effect on them. There is one more thing to pay special attention to. Most of them will die shortly after leaving the edge of the heavens, even if they don��t touch or fight, very troublesome things."


    Caiying agrees, "It''s really troublesome, they."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "There has never been a fog demon near the exit, but now they have invaded near the Xuanhuang Realm, the problem is not small."


    Caiying thought of something, and she didn''t realize it, "We have met, will we go out and die?"


    "You think too much, it''s impossible," Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Although I can''t destroy them, but they don''t want to destroy us."


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your continuous support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4165: effective

    Keep going.


    On the road, I encountered several fog demon, and they were all dispelled, but Zhou Shu knew that they would come again sooner or later.


    Shu Zhili can separate them into two parts, but as long as the main body is still there, they will recover from the gray fog sooner or later. This is similar to those ghost kings in the dead zone, except that the origin is many times stronger-of Annihilation The difference between power and chaotic power is impossible to calculate.


    If fog devils appear in the heavens in large numbers, there is almost no power to check them.


    "Wow, what''s that? Is the fog demon? It''s too big!"


    Caiying suddenly screamed.


    An extremely large, black shadow resembling a world insect, passed by hundreds of thousands of miles in front of him, and soon submerged into the gray mist, disappearing without a trace.


    Until the shadow disappeared, Caiying was still a little horrified, and murmured, "What should I do with such a big fog demon?"


    "It''s not a fog demon."


    Zhou Shu saw it more clearly, "It looks like a hurricane, engulfed in gray fog, as if it has a body, it may be a natural phenomenon in the edge of the heavens, but it hasn''t been recorded before."


    Caiying breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s the wind, that''s okay."


    "The gang wind belt is cut off, and the root cause of the dry flow should be this wind."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "From the perspective of frequency, he will come every one or two hours, and there will be a few fog monsters every time he comes."


    Caiying doubted, "Did the fog demon come from this wind?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I saw that there are three fog demons left in the Gangfeng Belt, and they are moving along the Gangfeng Belt to Xuan Yi Realm. It seems that Xuan Yi Realm still has those that slowly disappeared before. This world is all because of this wind."


    Caiying stagnated, "Xuan Yijie... a strange name."


    "It''s no surprise that since they were discovered by the Xuanhuang Realm, these realms are considered sub-realms of the Xuanhuang Realm. Moreover, they also rely on the Xuanhuang Realm to survive, and it is normal to be named after the Xuanhuang Realm," Zhou Shu seemed to think, "of the heavens. It is almost impossible to give birth to new living realms in Yanli, these realms are all present in the present world, many of them were put in by the fairy garden. Before, many of them were living, but now they are less and less. ."


    Caiying frowned, "Xianting likes to put Jie here?"


    "At first it was about doing some experiments to see if the general world could survive in this environment, and also wanted to see if such creatures could be brewed in this environment, but then it was purely for punishment."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Said it was an exile, with a time limit, but in reality it is not. There is no chance to look back after entering. So far, Xian Ting has not rescued any realm from the edge of the heavens."


    Caiying angrily said, "Xian Ting is really hateful!"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Indeed, it cannot be said that since the birth of Xian Ting, every pore was filled with dirty blood, but now they are indeed like this. Behind the power of the Suspense Sect, there are countless realms and big and small sects. The demise and decline of the aristocratic family... it doesn��t make sense to say too much, we just need to change it."


    "Ok."


    Caiying nodded and thought for a while, "What we are going to do now is to go to the Profound Realm and get rid of all the fog demons there?"


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Obviously, this must be done, but to solve the problem, we must figure out these winds that can bring fog magic..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu entering into contemplation, Caiying didn''t speak any more, and after following along, she also began to think about something.


    "See the world!"


    I don''t know how long it took, Caiying''s eyes lit up.


    Zhou Shu nodded. The Xuanyi Realm in front of him is a bit bigger than the Xuanhuang Realm. Most of the places are gray. Sometimes I can see one or two greens, but I am sure that I can see the greens. It means that we are still alive. In the continuous generation, the original core is intact, and the realm still retains considerable vitality, so it makes sense to save it.


    Caiying curiously asked, "Have you figured out a way?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I''m not sure yet. First scan this Xuan Yijie."


    There was no obvious damage on the air-wind layer outside the boundary. It was obviously that after the invasion of the fog demon, Yuanyuan quickly filled the loopholes.


    When I fell on the boundary, I saw hundreds of suspicious places at a glance.


    Huge invisible sinkholes, black peaks full of wind holes, eroded into black mountains, deserts made of powdery sand, dead lakes full of sediments...


    All have been invaded by the fog demon, and the fog demon continues to erode down until it finds the origin core.


    Fortunately, the Xuanyi Realm is large enough. Although the fog demon can swallow vitality fast, a world that is so large and capable of self-recovery cannot be consumed by these fog demon in thousands of years. Another important reason is Xuan Yi. The realm has not yet seen a wise creature, and the core of the origin can control and guide the realm unscrupulously according to its own ideas.


    Spiritual beings are defaulted by the rules of the heavens as one of the masters of a realm. At that time, the core of the source also had scruples in doing things.


    Caiying pointed to the right, "We''ll split up, you go here, and that''s from the palace over there."


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Do you know how to solve the fog demon?"


    With pride and confidence, Caiying said, "I''ll understand after seeing it once. The fighting talent of this palace is unmatched."


    Zhou Shu thoughtfully, "To deal with the fog demon lies in breaking the connection between it and the power of the gray fog. After separation, the black smoke of the fog demon does not need to be concerned. They will not be able to continue devouring vitality and will naturally leave. Be aware that their speed is not fast, but no one can be sure of the result of encountering them. You must never touch them."


    "Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with this palace."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and headed towards a mountain peak. Of course, many ghost shadows were also separated, and one of them followed Caiying.


    Caiying stopped in front of a lake, his eyes swept away, and the light suddenly appeared. After a few breaths, the lake for hundreds of miles was completely occupied by sword intent, and the whole place was purple-green, and there was no gap in sight.


    boom.


    Under the squeeze of the sword intent, a cloud of black mist had nowhere to erode and suddenly burst out.


    Cai Ying waited to face it, with fire in his eyes and sword in his hand. The sword intent that had been prepared for a long time fell like a storm, and was divided into tens of thousands of pieces by the black mist in an instant.


    Was it so separated?


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, and the physical separation might also be effective, right?


    In this flash of thought, the sword intent struck again, and the tens of thousands of scattered black mists were not closed yet, and they were immediately divided into tens of thousands of pieces in an instant.


    Caiying''s control of the sword intent has reached the level that Zhou Shu can''t think of, and depending on the situation, this is not the end. The sword intent is still continuing, and the pieces of black fog that are so small that they are invisible are still dividing and shrinking. Divided into tens of thousands of pieces.


    At this moment, a puff of black smoke came out.


    Suspended for a while in the air, and flew up quickly, it seemed that only the gray mist outside the boundary could maintain its ability to move, or life, if it had any.


    And those scattered black mists were still unable to close together under the entanglement of sword intent.


    It''s really effective.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention in this life and the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4166: Xuan 1 Realm

    It''s really effective.


    Even if it is physically separated, as long as the fragments are small enough, the fog demon body cannot continue to use the power of the gray fog in the fragments, and will naturally escape.


    This is the way to pick up. Zhou Shu can��t learn. His Shu Zhili is not as sharp as the sword intent of picking up. With the blessing of victory over evil, he can easily divide it in the face of most powers, but Zhou Shu has his own way. , The fusion of the power of multiple laws, the flexible extrusion and separation, the difficulty is higher, and the effect is similar.


    "They will come back, right?"


    Caiying looked at the ghost shadow behind him, seemingly thoughtful, "We can''t eliminate the black smoke at all."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You are right, after the indestructible body merges with the power of the gray mist outside, it will become a fog demon, or it will continue to chase vitality."


    Caiying hesitated, "Then it doesn''t seem to make much sense for us to do this?"


    "So to solve those winds that bring fog demon, as long as there is no more wind, we will draw the fog demon here to a place with dense fog, there will be no more fog demon, and there will be no more. It''s dangerous," Zhou Shushao said, "Although this is temporary, but at least several thousand years of safe time can be obtained, that''s enough."


    It is absolutely impossible for him to let the Xuanhuang Realm stay in the edge of the heavens for thousands of years.


    "Ok."


    Caiying nodded, "The palace will go to the next place."


    Within a few days, the two of them swept the Xuan Yijie once, and no longer saw a fog demon.


    It��s a great consumption for Caiying. Without the sword spirit of sword intent, he is too tired to move, but Zhou Shu doesn��t matter. There are enough savings in the furnace, and he can also be in the edge of the heavens. Always absorb the power of Shu. Although the Shu Zhi of the Xuanhuang Realm is not as vigorous as Xianshu City, the essence is not bad at all. It is always pure at the beginning, not to mention the power of the Xuanhuang Realm inside,-this part of the power, it seems that it is rich She still doesn''t know how to use it. It should be because she hasn''t been promoted to the Mahayana state in the Xuanhuang realm, and has not been able to get close to the origin of the Xuanhuang realm.


    "Thank you."


    At this time, they received the source of thanks.


    Zhou Shu said sternly, "You are welcome, this is what I should do, and you cooperated very well, and you have persisted until now."


    Xuan Yi Realm has indeed worked very hard. If it had not been persistent, it would have been impossible to hold up the chance of rescue. Moreover, when the mist demon was cleaned up just now, Xuan Yi Realm opened the air-wind layer in time and opened a door for the gray mist. Zhou Shu didn''t explain in advance to attract the fog demon, he could know to do so, and he was careful and smart.


    The core of the source was silent for a while, "Excuse me, your excellency..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I am Zhou Shu, the human emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm. She is Caiying. Humans are the largest race in the Xuanhuang Realm and are also the support of the Xuanhuang Realm today.


    "I remember, Emperor Zhou Shu."


    The Origin Core was more respectful and hesitated, "Human Emperor, you are here to save the Xuanhuang Realm, right? If the Xuanhuang Realm can leave in the future, can you take me with you?"


    "I swear in the name of Human Sovereign that you are a sub-world of the Xuanhuang Realm, and I will take you away with you."


    Zhou Shu nodded himself, "But you have to keep going. I''m not sure how long it will take me. If you are gone, there is no way."


    "Thank you!"


    The core of the source is quite excited, "Hope is enough! I will stick to it for as long as I can. I have been sticking to it for tens of thousands of years."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "In this case, I still have something to tell you."


    Looking at the Jianmu Bud that Zhou Shu took out, the core of the source was stunned for a while, "This is... this is... such a vigorous vitality... incredible..."


    "Do you feel the power inside? This is the bud of Jianmu that once belonged to the Xuanhuang Realm. If Jianmu is still there, the Xuanhuang Realm will not be trapped in the edge of the heavens. If you want, I can plant him in In your world, he can help you restore vitality and accelerate your growth, but it may also attract countless fog devils for you and make you disappear quickly," Zhou Shu stared at the ground and said calmly, "If you are willing to accept it, I I leave it to you now, Xuan Yijie, are you willing to give it a try, or just wait for us to rescue you? Anything is fine."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, but stopped talking, she didn''t quite understand Zhou Shu''s decision.


    It is too dangerous to leave the buds of Jianmu here. This is the edge of the heavens, a place full of gray mist and fog.


    Of course Zhou Shu also understood, but he decided to give Xuan Yijie a choice.


    If the Xuanhuang Realm wants to regain its strength in the past, removing the efforts of the creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm must also require the support of the Subrealm. Now, the Xuanhuang Realm has only this subrealm. Obviously, the Xuanhuang Realm itself attaches great importance to this sub realm. I also deliberately used artifacts to deliver news and request reinforcements. In this case, as the emperor of the Xuanhuang Realm, I gave the Bud of Jianmu to the Xuanyi Realm to deepen the connection between the two, making the Xuanyi Realm stronger and more suitable. Xuanhuangjie, there is nothing wrong with it.


    As a result, the Xuan Yi Realm became stronger, which was of course the best result, and the trouble that might be caused was that the Xuan Yi Realm itself had to deal with it.


    If you want to become stronger, you have to bear the price and accept torture.


    If it is not handled properly, Xuan Yijie becomes a paradise for the fog demon-once this happens, the gang wind belt will naturally be cut to avoid the fog demon from coming.


    Just as the Xuanhuang Realm has no sub-realms, go into the heavens and look for it again.


    Xuan Yijie immediately agreed, "I want it, but can you help me more."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Of course I will arrange some formations, but the key is to rely on yourself. The Xuanhuang Realm cannot help much now. You will get the best return only if you support it."


    "Thank you."


    Xuan Yijie��s voice was very sincere, "I understand that I will support the Xuanhuang World for myself and the Xuanhuang World until the end, and I will never let the Xuanhuang World disappear before me."


    "That makes sense."


    Zhou Shu quickly planted the buds of Jianmu, and spent a lot of effort in arranging the formations. With Zhou Shu��s current formations, it is not difficult to arrange some formations that can restrain the fog demon, but it can only be restrained. That''s it.


    After watching Zhou Shu finish this and leaving Xuanyi Realm, Caiying said, "My palace feels a little bad."


    "Do not worry."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "As long as we solve the root causes of the wind, the danger here is actually very small, and his courage and persistence must be rewarded. As for the Xuanhuang world, don''t worry, Pu Lao is always there, and I I believe it will not take long before we can take the Xuanhuang Realm and him out."


    Caiying curled her lips, "You have to say everything."


    Zhou Shu touched her head, "Do you have any other opinions?"


    Caiying sighed lightly, "You are all willing to accept, what can I think of this palace, I hope it will succeed."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It will definitely be successful, don''t forget, Jianmu will soon overcome the calamity. I believe that the realm in the edge of the heavens can also benefit from it."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4167: Very angry

    "Just follow this weird wind?"


    Caiying looked at the huge shadow in front and whispered.


    "This is the only way."


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless.


    The situation in the edge of the heavens is special. He can''t calculate the origin of the wind with normal calculations. He can only follow the wind and draw the trajectory first. Although this may not necessarily lead to the result, but it can only be done in this way.


    Caiying nodded, but was full of fighting spirit, "After waiting for so many days, I finally met, my palace will never let him go!"


    The speed of the strange wind was not too fast. Sometimes Zhou Shu wanted to go in and take a look, but worried that the gray fog inside was unusual, so he just followed.


    This follow is for several days.


    The strange wind did not blow deep along the sides of the heavens. It turned slantingly and obliquely. After passing through seven or eight dead worlds, the power of the strange wind reached its limit, and the rolled up gray mist became thinner and gradually dissipated. .


    Seeing the strange wind disappear, Caiying was dumbfounded, "Nothing?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The power that drove it disappeared, naturally."


    "Then we didn''t follow for nothing?"


    Caiying was a little disappointed, but quickly said, "It doesn''t matter, we will look for it again, we should still be able to find it, and then continue to follow."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, have you noticed the dead world we passed through?"


    "My palace is looking at it! Don''t underestimate me!" Caiying snorted, "Those dead worlds are almost the same, but they haven''t collapsed, but they have died so much that they can''t die anymore. There are several dead worlds. There are many fog demons, but they seem to be very weak and dying. There should be no life for them to eat."


    "The observation is very detailed."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, and said slowly, "The death times of these dead worlds are in order, but four of them are almost the same, and these four dead worlds are four of the five sub-worlds before the Xuanhuang world, except Xuan Yijie, the others are here."


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu, wondering, "It was this strange wind that killed these worlds, this palace has long understood it."


    Zhou Shu deliberately cultivated her way of thinking, "Do you think about it again?"


    Caiying held her chin and thought for a while, "Those realms are all sub-realms, that is, they are all around the Xuanhuang Realm, ah... Is this strange wind blowing around the Xuanhuang Realm? My palace didn''t even notice it. We are circling, Zhou, is this the circling wind belt you talked about with this palace before?"


    "Fortunately, you still remember this."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "But the wind belt surrounding the Gang Wind is not like this. It is a special Gang Wind belt that will only appear in the super big fairy city. Xianshu City does not yet have it. There must be at least a hundred natural wind belts in a certain range. Only the active realm of the world can produce the wind belt around the gang, which involves the mutual attraction and repulsion of many realms, and there are not enough realms here, only five or six, and the vitality is definitely not enough.


    "If it''s not around the gang wind belt, then this strange wind is suspicious."


    Caiying understood something, "Why do you circle around the Xuanhuang Realm..." Suddenly, "Could it be that someone else deliberately released this strange wind?!"


    "You see, it was made to be exact."


    Zhou Shu nodded, but there was a gloomy look on his face, "Unexpectedly, in the edge of the heavens, there are people targeting the Profound Yellow Realm!"


    At first he also thought that this strange wind was a natural phenomenon, but the more it looked, the more it became wrong. How could there be natural winds deliberately blowing around the Xuanhuang Realm, and it was so purposeful that it happened to pass the five sub-realms of the Xuanhuang Realm? If it hadn''t been for the Xuanyi Realm to be strong enough, the five sub-realms of the Xuanhuang Realm would have died together long ago.


    When the five sub-worlds are all dead, the remaining Xuanhuang World will be difficult to sing alone, and most of them will face even greater threats.


    Who would do this?


    There are not many people like this in the heavens that can provoke the gray fog and form strange winds. If they are in force, there may be only three to five.


    Both Demon Cult and Xian Ting are possible, and it is also possible that the saint himself shot.


    Whether the edge of the heavens is counted as the heavens, there is no conclusion. This is a gray area. It is difficult to say whether the rules of the heavens restricting the saints will be effective here. Of course, they will certainly not be blatantly, but sneaky. , It may not be impossible.


    "Is it Xian Ting?"


    There was fire in Caiying''s eyes, "I''m all exiled, are you going to die?"


    "I don''t know who it is, but I must find out."


    Zhou Shu calmed down quickly, anger was okay, but it couldn''t affect judgment.


    Caiying nodded, "How to find, continue to wait for the wind?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No, this wind has circled most of the Xuanhuang Realm, and we have followed for more than half of the circle. Now I have drawn all the trajectories, and after a little calculation, I can roughly estimate the origin of the wind, not very Certainly, but it''s not a very large range, you have to find it."


    Caiying was surprised, "Wow, can this also be calculated? No wonder you can always guess right, and I have to learn it!"


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, and said that he could not be affected by anger. As a result, he accidentally missed his unique talent. Fortunately, it was Caiying. It didn��t matter much. Caiying was his most trusted companion, and also Wouldn''t think about that.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s almost okay, but it''s a lot of brainstorming, and it''s not completely accurate."


    "Things that are bothering my brain, I don''t want to learn."


    Caiying curled her lips, "Let''s find it now, hurry up, the sooner we can find it, the better."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Don''t worry, UU reading , I''m going to talk to Pu Lao first. This matter may take some time, and I have to prepare."


    "Then go back first."


    Caiying would not object to it, but still feel uncomfortable in her heart. She kept thinking about "Damn Xian Ting", "Never forgive them", "Next time this palace is going to kill them", etc. The second is really angry.


    "What, artificial?"


    After Pu Nao listened to Zhou Shu''s words, the phantom became solidified.


    Because it was all blackened by anger.


    Zhou Shu nodded, earnestly, "I absolutely believe in my judgment. The wind that brings the fog demon will not be a natural phenomenon. Someone must be manipulating it. The manipulation is not perfect or concealed, but in the heavens. It''s hard to be noticed in Yanli. If you don''t come here, you will think that this is a change in the edge of the heavens."


    "Is it Xian Ting?"


    Pu Lao also listed Xian Ting as the first suspect. After all, the Xuanhuang world appeared here was the reason for Xian Ting, and they were also used to killing this kind of thing.


    "I don''t know, I plan to find out."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "It may take a while, you are optimistic about Wang Ji, and don''t tell Xuanhuang Jie about this in advance."


    Pu Lao wondered, "Don''t tell Xuanhuangjie, why?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I''ll talk about it when I have a definite answer."


    "Fine."


    Pu Lao thought for a while, and agreed, "Although I don''t think it is necessary, the only forces willing to come to the edge of the heavens are Xian Ting and the Demon Sect, but the Demon Sect does not have a saint, nor does it have such strength. "


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Don''t underestimate it. The Demon Cult can open the portal here. There is a dragon behind them."


    Pu Lao''s face changed slightly, and he scolded, "You guy..."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your first support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4168: Stop shouting

    "I know you want to handle the demon sect internally, but this time it''s different."


    Zhou Shu sincerely said, "If the situation here has something to do with them, it is impossible for me to let go of the Dragon Clan on this matter."


    Pulao paused, "You are right, but I always think it is not."


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "I''ll find out, I''m leaving."


    "Wait a minute."


    Pu Lao stared at him, "Have you considered, what if you are really a saint? What can you do?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you are a saint."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "I can''t deal with the saints in the heavens, but here is the edge of the heavens, and the power of the gray mist here is also afraid of the saints."


    In the edge of the heavens, he does have the confidence to fight against the saints. This is not the heavens, and there are no laws to use. There is not much difference between a saint and a practitioner, and there is a gray mist that can hurt the saint everywhere��this is Zhou Shu To be sure, the power in the gray mist is equivalent to the power of chaos, and has nothing to do with any law, and it is just as troublesome for the saint��in this case, he still has a furnace that he can rely on, and the saint may not have it yet.


    It''s not that Zhou Shu can defeat the saint here, but the situation is better than that in the heavens, that''s enough.


    In the heavens, he can do something with the saint to break through the barrier, and he will not worry about it here.


    Pu Lao was startled, "Are you really going to do it?"


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, coldly, "After seeing it, it doesn''t make sense to say this now."


    "Let''s go, let''s go, no matter who it is, this palace wants him to look good!"


    Caiying couldn''t wait any longer. She was urging her to die by her side. Her anger was more and she needed to vent. Zhou Shu bowed his hand and left like the wind.


    Seeing the two leave, Pu Lao sighed unconsciously. He didn''t know if it was for the troubled Xuanhuang Realm, or for the Dragon Clan that might have participated in it, maybe both, but if it was really done by the Dragon Clan, what should he do? What to do?


    After thinking about it for a long time, he seemed to have figured out something, his eyes became firm, and then disappeared.


    No race should destroy the Xuanhuang Realm.


    A few months passed in a flash.


    Caiying looked at a black spot in front of him, "Zhou, are you sure this is it?"


    "This is the most likely place."


    Zhou Shu stared at the black spot and cast his perception to the utmost, "If the strange wind originates from here, then it fits the strange wind trajectory I recorded, and it is close to the depths of the heavens, and the gray fog is relatively dense. The fog demon exists and is relatively active. It is a good choice to start the strange wind here."


    It took a lot of hard work to find here.


    According to calculations and deductions for this period of time, it has been verified that fog demons are indeed difficult to survive in places where the gray fog is not dense. However, if there is enough vitality and life, which is the lifespan, etc. .


    The strange wind brings the fog demon, and the fog demon pursues vitality, stays in the sub-world along the gang wind belt, devours the vitality of the sub-world to maintain themselves, and when the vitality of the sub-world is completely cleaned, they will become very weak and gradually dissipate. , Separated, the gray mist that constitutes the body merges into the edge of the heavens, and the black smoke of the body disappears without whereabouts.


    This is the case of the four sub-realms.


    The fog demon did not enter the Xuanhuang Realm. On the one hand, the Xuanhuang Realm itself was able to protect it and began to block it on the Gang Wind Belt. On the other hand, because of the flow direction of the Gang Wind Belt, the fog demon who chased vitality was more inclined to go to the Sub Realm. Rather than the main realm, after all, the sub-realm will supply the main realm, and the main realm rarely provides vitality to the sub-realm.


    As for the generation of strange wind, Zhou Shu also considered it.


    It may be created by a strong man with his own power, or it may be derived from a special formation, it is not difficult to do it.


    Just form a powerful shock wave, and then deliberately wrap some fog demon in the shock wave. As the shock wave continues to move forward, the shock wave will engulf the gray fog in the edge of the heavens, and the gray will increase along the way. The fog and shock wave gradually expand in scale and slow down, so a strange wind is formed, and after the original power is completely eroded by the gray fog, the strange wind will also disappear.


    "Then we shall pass now?"


    Caiying stared at the black spot in the distance, a little worried and a little anticipating, "But I don''t seem to see anyone in this palace, is it really a saint?"


    At such a distance, except for the saint, she should be able to perceive it.


    "I haven''t found anyone, but there is a remnant of strength, and I don''t know the specific type."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Caiying, you are waiting here, I''ll go over and take a look first."


    "How can that work? Don''t leave my house!"


    I was anxious when I picked it up, blowing my nose and staring at my eyes.


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "Then you listen to me, you can get in when you get into the furnace, don''t be aggressive."


    "My palace knows."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, Caiying didn''t refute, but just nodded.


    After spending half a day, Zhou Shu stopped on the edge of the dead world, raised his eyes and swept around.


    Unexpected.


    This is a peculiar dead world, not too big, square, and very flat. It is certain that there is no vitality in it, but it is strange that there are no traces of vitality. There are no lakes and grasslands, no mountains and woods, or even Can''t perceive the existence of the core of origin.


    This is not so much a dead world, as it is a particularly large man-made fortress.


    Caiying also noticed it, UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com "It must be here, this is not a realm at all, but it was specially built to deal with the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu has fallen.


    After repeated confirmation, there should be no one here now.


    Nine points were disappointed, thinking that he could find the root cause for a fight, but he was completely empty.


    The fortress was clearly divided into two halves. On the left was a large piece of flat dark red, and on the right was also the same, and there was a deep abyss between them.


    The gray fog on the left is slightly thinner, and you can hardly see the fog demon, while the gray fog on the right is denser. At a glance, there are seven or eight fog demon moving inside.


    Zhou Shu landed on the left, the ground was very solid, and the materials used were not special. It was the common fire crimson copper in the demon world. It was not refined into crimson spar that can be used by practitioners. It was directly used as a building material. This material from the demon world can be used as a building material. Effectively resist the devilish energy, and it seems that the gray mist hasn''t had much impact on them.


    "It turns out that there is still this kind of use for fire-stained copper."


    Zhou Shuruo realized that he used to resell Huojiang Copper to earn Immortal Jade, but he didn''t know this.


    The people who made this fortress are extraordinary.


    The power of reincarnation was released naturally, and it was quickly recovered. It was obvious that the place where this fortress did not give reincarnation to play was erased.


    "Come out to this palace, come out!"


    Caiying glanced at her and became impatient, and yelled.


    "No one, stop shouting."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Caiying, cut this place with a sword, let''s go down and take a look."


    The demon world material does not follow the rules, and Zhou Shu can''t do it even if he wants to escape into it. If he wants to explore it clearly, he can only cut it open.


    boom.


    Caiying didn''t speak, the sword light flashed a few times, and a deep hole was suddenly dug out.


    (PS: Thank you A Suzaku A for your third support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4169: fortress

    "It''s empty inside!"


    Caiying looked down and shouted.


    Sure enough, this is indeed a fortress, it looks like a weakened version of Anding City.


    The dark iron is obviously much more valuable than the fire copper.


    also had a lot of agencies, but Zhou Shu didn''t want to find it out. It was unnecessary. Destructive digging was more convenient.


    is not the heavens, so I can��t take it back.


    Caiying realized something, "Xian Ting did it, right?"


    "Not sure, go down and take a look."


    Zhou Shu went down, "There is no one inside, but I can''t relax."


    The space in the fort is very large and empty, and a formation occupies about 80% of the internal space.


    is definitely the formation method. There are tens of thousands of copper pillars engraved with runes that are as high as thousands of feet. Power flows in the middle, and the runes flash from time to time, and they are still working.


    The side of the ���� array is divided into dozens of rooms, and the other side is connected to a pipe with a thickness of tens of miles. Looking at the direction, it should lead to the right half of the fortress.


    Caiying waited for a while, "Zhou, what did you see?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The material of the copper pillar is Jingming copper, which is a special product of one of the 33 days and tomorrow. It is a very good array material, compatible with almost all formations, not limited to a certain rule, and the city is stable. Just used it, we also used the teleportation array of Xianshu City, and the power core of the array is various magic crystals. There are at least one hundred magic crystals of different sizes under each copper pillar, and the center of the array eye Below, there are more than three hundred Blue Demon Crystals with good materials. The largest one may belong to the Demon Lord or even the Demon Lord."


    "I don''t understand..."


    Caiying was stunned, "Thirty-three days of materials, the power source of the demon world...what is the formation?"


    "I have never seen the formation, but it is a bit similar to the formation of Anding City."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "There should be some form of transformation or creation of chaotic power. The material used is likely to be gray fog."


    Caiying was a little dazed, "Huh?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Simply put, this is a secret base for a certain force to study the power of Chaos. Judging from the degree of wear and tear of the Blue Demon Crystal and the copper pillar, it has lasted for at least 20,000 to 30,000 years, and it was built after An Dingcheng. "


    "Oh."


    Caiying was puzzled and angry, "Who is that? Just study well. Why use Xuanhuangjie as an experiment?"


    "It seems that those strange winds originated from the leakage of the power of the formations, not intentional. It seems that these formations have not been maintained for a long time, and problems are normal," Zhou Shu paused and shook his head. "But if It is said that the leaked power caused the strange wind, why did it deliberately blow around the Xuanhuang Realm? Could someone deliberately guide the strange wind, or even deliberately cause the leak?"


    I thought that I would find the answer here, but I didn''t. Instead, there were new doubts.


    Caiying said earnestly, "We are waiting here. If there are people, we can always get them out."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "You can try."


    was looking at Tongzhu thinking, suddenly there was a strange whistle.


    Within a few breaths, rustle, swish, swish, louder and louder.


    Caiying was surprised to point to the high platform in the middle of the copper pillars, where the front is located, "Zhou, came from there!"


    Before the voice fell, tens of thousands of copper pillars suddenly lit up together, and the entire hall suddenly became like daylight, and those ancient runes flashed back and forth like stars. There was no pattern, but it was chaotic and the sound became louder and louder. , The high platform began to vibrate, and the entire fortress trembled. After a few breaths, the high platform became extremely hot, like burning charcoal.


    ��!


    A red light flashed, and a solid shock wave rushed straight into the pipe.


    Bang, bang, faintly bumped into the pipe several times, changed direction, and then disappeared.


    "what?"


    Caiying is still in a daze, Zhou Shu has already flown out.


    On the right half of the fortress, the shock wave came straight out, breaking through the thick gray mist, engulfed in a large cloud of gray mist and a few unknown fog demons, rushed into the void along the edges of the heavens and disappeared quickly.


    "Caiying, come on."


    Zhou Shu immediately followed.


    Caiying also turned into a sword light, followed closely behind.


    "This is so fast."


    "It''s already considered slow, if I didn''t hit it a few times."


    Zhou Shu has already begun to calculate the deduction, he wants to determine the impact of the impact on the shock wave.


    After ���� followed for five days, Zhou Shu stopped and Caiying asked suspiciously, "Why didn''t you follow?"


    "It''s unnecessary."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. The shock wave has formed the prototype of the strange wind. If it continues, the strange wind will be reproduced. The process is the same, and the trajectory is the same. Based on the data of these five days, he has deduced thousands of times. The result is the same every time, there is nothing wrong.


    Obviously, it was those few impacts that changed the direction of the shock wave that caused the strange wind to rush to the vicinity of the Xuanhuang Realm.


    It is not difficult to solve this problem. There are many ways, but the problem is not here.


    Caiying nodded, "I don''t understand, but what you said is correct. Let''s go to Xuanyi Realm?"


    He paused, "No, let''s go back to the fortress."


    Caiying wondered, "Now go back? We don''t care about the strange wind, there seems to be a fog demon inside?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Those fog monsters don''t matter, they just test the Xuanyi Realm, and if there is a problem, we will solve it by the way when we return to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Caiying responded and followed Zhou Shu again.


    back and forth, she didn''t feel tired, she just wanted to find the persecutor of the Xuanhuang Realm as soon as possible to vent her anger.


    Returned to the fortress and went around for a while, but there was still no one. After bypassing the still-working formation, Zhou Shu walked to the huge passage.


    There is a gray mist coming from there, but it is not too much because it is restrained by the power in the formation.


    As expected, this is the key to the fort. The material is dark iron, which is much higher than the fire copper. The passage is about three hundred miles long and the thickness is several miles, which is comparable to Anding City. There are a total of twenty-seven double formations in the middle of the .com channel, layered on top of each other. Obviously, these formations are used to block the gray fog and fog monsters on the opposite side, but now these formations are only debris left, which has long been destroyed.


    It may be the leaked shock wave that damages the array talisman, or it may be the fog demon and gray mist on the opposite side.


    Passing through the pipe, the right half of the fortress is more empty, without any buildings. In the gray fog, there are many array disks that have been destroyed by the gray mist. A very simple array disk is to release the vitality in the fairy material to attract the fog demon. , No one has maintained and replenished it for a long time, and the array has been invalidated, but there have been a lot of fog demons that have been attracted before, and the dense gray fog has formed a small fog demons group.


    If it hadn''t concealed its vitality, I was afraid that a bunch of them would pounce on it soon.


    Seeing this, Zhou Shu seems to have a sense of enlightenment.


    can basically be determined.


    This fortress is a base for studying the power of gray mist and chaos, with formations on one side and gray mist on the other. Open the pipe in the middle to draw the gray mist and fog magic to study, and close it when you don��t need it.


    Which force has such an idea, actually went to the edge of the heavens to study the gray mist, and why did you give up and ignore it halfway through the research? Is this hard-built fortress no more?


    (PS: Thank you A Suzaku A for your third support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4170: Difficult

    "Destroy it, Caiying."


    Walking back to the hall, Zhou Shu said lightly.


    "it is good."


    Caiying nodded, "All ruined?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This is the easiest way. If you destroy it, there will be no more strange winds. Remember to destroy the passage."


    Caiying looked at him, "My palace understands this, but according to past habits, wouldn''t you leave these things to study, look up clues or something?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No need, I don''t need to gain experience from here. The power created here is not the power of chaos at all, but a variant of the power of gray mist. The essence is a bit worse than gray mist. As for the pursuit of clues, everywhere You cannot use reincarnation, you can only land on those blue demon crystals."


    "The palace is welcome."


    The sword light flickered, but within a few dozen breaths, the hall was destroyed by the sword intent. Tens of thousands of copper pillars were all turned into powder, and the dark iron passage was cut into dozens of sections. The collapsed debris blocked the passage tightly. real.


    The magic crystal and the blue magic crystal were undamaged, they were raised separately and piled up into a hill.


    If the largest piece of green demon crystal came from the demon master, the saint might not be able to completely erase the traces of reincarnation and bring it with him. Perhaps he could tell Zhou Shu something.


    But it is not certain, after all, the law of reincarnation is not effective, and other means may be required.


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "You engrave the words Xianshu City, if the people who built the fortress come over, let them know where to go to seek revenge."


    "Hey, Hongu thinks so too."


    Caiying swung his sword, brushed a few large characters, and read as he wrote, "Caiying, the city destroyer, Xianshucheng!"


    After writing, he glanced with satisfaction and hesitated, "Zhou, who do you think it will be? It must be Xian Ting, right?"


    Zhou Shu put away the magic crystals, and slowly said, "I can''t judge the material, the time and the time, and I can''t perceive the power of the saint. Anyone can make that formation. As for the motivation, most forces have it. Possibly, after all, the power of chaos is the highest power pursued by many creatures...it is difficult to guess, but don��t worry, we will know sooner or later."


    "After leaving, my palace has also calculated a bad breath."


    Putting away the sword, Caiying''s face improved a lot.


    went all the way back, passing by Xuan Yijie and took a look. The strange wind had passed, and the two fog monsters were in the gang wind belt and solved it easily.


    When I saw the Xuanhuang Realm, my spiritual thoughts came over, "How is it?"


    Zhou Shu said it again, and said in a deep voice, "I will continue to investigate. There is currently no definite evidence to show which force or which person it is."


    "That will definitely not be the Dragon Kingdom."


    Pu Lao was a little excited, "Unlike other races, the dragons are not rare in the power of chaos."


    "I know, I didn''t feel the power of the Dragon Clan, but the Dragon Kingdom may support the Demon Cult to do these things. As long as the Demon Cult can help them deal with the Immortal Realm and the Demon Realm, as for the Xuanhuang Realm..." Zhou Shu paused. Pause, "Pulao, don''t worry about this for now. In short, the crisis in the Xuanhuang world has been resolved, and the rest will be discussed later. How is Wangji''s situation now?"


    "She is a little bit ostentatious, and she knows how to take advantage of it. Now the Xuanhuang world knows that the Emperor has returned."


    Pu Lao''s expression was slightly condensed, "The emperor blessed the four continents of Yinze, and many sects benefited from this. At present, the prestige of the emperor''s line is quite high. Some people in Dongshengzhou have played the banner of respecting the emperor to gather many sects. It��s not the Ji family. The Ji family actually knows it, but they don��t have too much restraint. This doesn��t seem to be a bad thing for them. In addition, the source of the Xuanhuang Realm brought out a new artifact to the younger generation of the Ji family."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s good to be publicized, the Xuanhuang world needs vitality."


    "Don''t you worry, your Shuzhidao will be suppressed?"


    Pu Lao looked at him and said slowly, "Wang Ji also preached, but it is not the Tao of Shu. It seems impossible for people who respect the Emperor to practice the Tao of Shu."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "These things she told me, this is Ming Yaotian''s request, and I have never expected Shu Zhidao to become the first avenue of the Xuanhuang Realm. The Xuanhuang Realm should bloom, and all cultivators can do it. Choose the way you like, Pu Lao, you don''t expect to turn the Xuanhuang Realm into a virtual realm, I said, that''s impossible."


    "I mean, you don''t have to think so much."


    Pu Lao smiled, "Now Wang Ji is in Shiwan Dashan, it seems that he wants to unify the barbarians."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "This is even more a good thing. I hope that all the barbarians only recognize Zhu Rong, the witch god."


    "Kill other witch gods out of the Xuanhuang Realm, this can''t be done in a short time, and are you not worried?" Pu Lao looked condensed, "If Zhu Rong becomes the only witch **** of the Xuanhuang Realm barbarians, Zhu Rong will have an influence on the Xuanhuang Realm. The strength will be great, and the sect of the immortal cultivators in Nanzhanzhou will probably be difficult, especially Shushan."


    "Pulao."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You really take care of everything, is it necessary to worry so much? No wonder you are a god, ha ha."


    Pu Lao stagnated and said bitterly, "Don''t mention the word heaven, where do I look like a heaven now? I don''t follow the rules and rules, and my will is constantly being violated. He has done a lot of wrong things, all because You! The Xuanhuang Realm is still on the edge of the heavens. If you were outside, you would have been punished hundreds of times."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shook his head, "If you were outside, who would do this? Pu Lao, do you have any plans for the Xuanhuang Realm to leave the edge of the heavens?"


    Pu said in a deep voice, "My plan has been rejected by you. I have only one way right now, to force it."


    Zhou comfortably said, "It seems that this is the only way."


    Pu Lao nodded, "Moving the Xuanhuang Realm in the gray fog is not a problem. With the cooperation of the Xuanhuang Realm, you and I can do it. The key is how to pass through that gate without harming the Xuanhuang Realm. The Immortal Realm will definitely come to hinder it."


    Zhou Shu paused, UU reading "will there be a saint?"


    "Definitely."


    Pu Lao thought about how many times he didn��t know, and blurted out, ��This kind of big movement cannot be hidden from the immortal world. The saints are inevitable, and there is definitely more than one. Even if we break through the obstacles of the immortal world and leave the edge of the heavens, we must To allow the heavens to recognize the existence of the Xuanhuang Realm and determine its position in the heavens, we must also break through the rules and restrictions. In other words, we must immediately cross the catastrophe after coming out. The catastrophe of the Xuanhuang Realm is also the catastrophe of all the creatures of the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu muttered, "It''s difficult."


    Caiying nodded, "It sounds difficult."


    "Otherwise, I would not think about the way to return to the virtual world, so that not only can I avoid the immortal world, after entering the heavens, there is still time to develop slowly, and after reaching a certain level, I will be recognized by the heavens," Pu Lao sighed "Of course you can��t get through here, but it��s really difficult to get the Xuanhuang Realm to cross the calamity after entering the heavens. In the edge of the heavens, the Xuanhuang Realm can only allow the immortal cultivator in the realm to reach the Mahayana realm, even one There are no real immortals, such a Profound Yellow Realm, are you sure he can survive this catastrophe?"


    Caiying stagnated, "Yes, the Xuanhuang Realm doesn''t even have a real immortal..."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4171: the best

    "In case of failure, I mean just in case."


    Pu Lao said in a condensed voice, "That means the Xuanhuang Realm is completely dead, and there will be no chance to appear again."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Don''t worry too much, the Xuanhuang Realm''s tribulation is definitely not a matter of the Xuanhuang Realm. All practitioners from the Xuanhuang Realm should and must help. The sects of the Immortal Realm still have 33 days to go. May sit idly by."


    "Xuanhuangjie is not Jianmu."


    Pu Lao seemed to think, "These people are willing to contribute to Jianmu, but not necessarily to the Xuanhuang Realm. The benefits of Jianmu Crossing Tribulation are much greater than those of the Xuanhuang Realm, and the difficulty is much less. Help Jianmu may not offend Xianting, but Gang Xuanhuangjie will certainly."


    Zhou said calmly, "You mean, wait until Xian Ting is gone and make plans?"


    Pu Lao frowned, "Of course it is the best, but Xuanhuangjie can''t afford it, right?"


    Caiying suddenly said, "It would be great if the exit of the edge of the heavens was in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and got serious, "Pulao, can it be done?"


    If the exit of the edge of the heavens is not in the Sijitian but in Xianshu City, many problems will be solved, not only the immortal world can��t interfere, but Xianshu City has built wood and has a complete defense system, as long as Xuanhuangjie is included in Xianshu City When the time comes, the entire Xianshu City can help the Xuanhuang Realm to overcome the calamity, even if the calamity is larger.


    Pu thought about it for a few breaths, and shook his head, "It means to open another exit? I never thought about this problem, and I can''t do it."


    The edge of the heavens was originally called the infinite sky, and it was connected to the heavens by an inexplicable black hole channel. The immortal world wanted to monopolize the infinite sky and create the gate of the extreme, so it destroyed the passage and opened the exit of the edge of the sky. It has also brought disasters to the heavens. The Infinite Heaven is not a blessed earth and a new heaven, but a dead place that is almost impossible to explore. The diffuse gray fog is the nemesis of any law, similar to chaos.


    To open up a new exit, you must first find the passage, and then consume the sacred artifacts to open the passage.


    There must be no passage around Xianshu City. Most of the heavens don��t have a passage. Then, it��s even more difficult to establish a passage first. Breaking the boundary between the heavens and another world is probably only possible with the Law of Chaos.


    As for the sacred artifacts, the sacred artifacts used in the world were in perfect condition. As the name suggests, the artifacts are the only ones that can break the rules of the heavens. Where can I find them now?


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and also shook his head, "I can''t do it, but this idea is very good, Caiying."


    Caiying blinked her big eyes, "I can do it if I think about it."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled nonchalantly and turned to Pu Lao, "There is still time to prepare. We must think about it. After Jianmu crosses the catastrophe, some sects and thirty-three days will definitely join us to think about it. All in all. , I will never accept the matter of turning the Xuanhuang Realm into the Void Realm."


    "I know, I just feel it is a pity."


    Pu Lao didn''t complain either, and said lightly, "As a founder, he obviously has the most suitable way, but he doesn''t do it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "The thing in the Demon Refining Realm is wrong and cannot happen again, and the creatures in the Demon Refining Realm have grown up with the Tao of Shu, completely different from the Xuanhuang Realm. A new way is going to dominate the Xuanhuang Realm. For the founders and Dadao, it is by no means an opportunity, but destruction."


    Pu Lao nodded, but he could see that this thought might not disappear from his heart for a long time, until the Xuanhuang Realm really left the edge of the heavens.


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "You haven''t talked about this matter with the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm, have you?"


    "No."


    Pu Lao said softly, "You don''t agree, and the Xuanhuang Realm mostly disagrees, and the relationship between the Xuanhuang Realm and me is not as good as you think. This time the crisis encountered by the Xuanhuang Realm, he bypassed me and directly What you said, I don''t understand a little bit, am I not good enough for him?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Don''t worry about this, the Xuanhuang Realm has only gone through too many hardships, and you are the Heavenly Dao sent by Xian Ting."


    "If it wasn''t... forget it."


    Pulao looked at Zhou Shu and said faintly, "Are you going to go down? It''s best to communicate with him first."


    "Understood," Zhou Shu nodded, "I just keep going with the spirit."


    Pu Lao looked solemn, "Be careful, a trace of your spiritual thoughts will also change the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Don''t worry, it''s not the first time. I won''t do more than Wang Ji."


    Pu Lao frowned, "That''s enough...Xian Ting still pays attention to the Xuanhuang world, don''t go too far, it affects our plan."


    Zhou Shu sat down cross-legged, learning and giving back to Shu Zhidao, more of giving back.


    When the ontology comes to the Xuanhuang Realm, this is something that must be done. Although it is impossible for him to allow all practitioners to practice Shuzhi Dao, the existing believers must cherish it. They will be the backbone of the Xuanhuang Realm and Shuzhi Dao. Both now and in the future.


    As Pu Lao released the cover, two traces of divine thought entered the mysterious and yellow realm air layer.


    Not long after entering the ten days, Zhou Shu found the familiar feeling, the sky and the ocean are wide for me to travel, the feeling that everything in the realm can be moved freely, it was like this when I was promoted to the Mahayana realm, very good, it shows that I am still in the Xuanhuang realm. Pu Lao will never have this kind of feeling.


    "The Emperor."


    The moment ���� fell on the world, a sound rang in my ears.


    There is no need to investigate the source of the sound, it is a call from the Xuanhuang Realm, and they sense each other through a common origin.


    It was the first time I heard such a call from Xuanhuangjie, and it proved that he was officially recognized by the world. Zhou Shu still remained calm, not proud and had no other thoughts. He bowed and bowed, "Xuanhuangjie, I''ll come back and take a look. you."


    Xuan Huangjie is also very calm, "It seems that you received it?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, UU reading "I received the bead, and the problem that was solved successfully was caused by the leak of the formation arranged by the unknown forces. I have destroyed the formation. IMHO, In fact, you can tell this kind of thing through Pu Lao, which is more convenient. He and I are allies in the heavens. We swear to take you out of the heavens together without any problems."


    "Thank you very much."


    Xuanhuangjie is very calm, "I don''t believe him, but there are some things that humans should do better."


    "I understand, thank you for your trust."


    If Zhou Shu has realized something, it seems that the Xuanhuang Realm is still more inclined to humans dominate the development of the Xuanhuang Realm. If some important things are done by other races, it will undoubtedly shake the status of mankind and affect the future of the Xuanhuang Realm. For this, Zhou Shu Express gratitude.


    Although Zhou Shu often feels that humans are not worthy of the Xuanhuang Realm, and only knows that they rarely pay, but compared to other races, humans must be the best.


    As a human emperor, he has the qualifications and confidence to say this. He is confident that he wants to change human beings and make the relationship between humans and the Xuanhuang Realm closer, support each other, and help each other, instead of letting the Xuanhuang Realm give selflessly but fail to get what it deserves. In return, even for the sacrifice of mankind.


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your continuous support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4172: Master

    Zhou Shu paused, "Is there anything else I can help? Anything is fine."


    The Profound Yellow Realm was very calm, "There is nothing, now I have more power to maintain the Profound Yellow Realm, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Feeling a bit wrong, Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Will the gray fog have a greater impact?"


    Xuan Huangjie is always calm, "I am used to it. Although the loss will not recover, it will not be worse."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "But I have a very important thing to say. You may also know that on the other side of the heavens, I found the remains of Jianmu. With good luck, it is the core part of the main trunk. Keeping a ray of life, after experiencing many opportunities, Jianmu has now recovered. He has survived two calamities and is about to face the third calamity. For this reason, I contacted some sects of the heavens, as well as those from the Xuanhuang world. The cultivators of, and the thirty-three days that used to be connected to the Xuanhuang Realm, assisted Jianmu to cross the Tribulation. In addition, I also left a Jianmu Bud on your Subjie Xuanyi Realm."


    "Jianmu...I know he will not disappear forever."


    Xuanhuangjie is still very calm, but his tone has slowed down a lot, "You tell me this, do you plan to keep another plant here?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "I have such thoughts, but I don''t know if it is good or bad."


    Xuan Huang Jie said calmly, "You decide for yourself, if you stay, I will nurture him, if you don��t stay, I��m fine."


    Zhou Shu was very puzzled, "Well, can''t you tell me more information, what if I choose the wrong one?"


    Xuan Huang Jie said calmly, "Human Sovereign must make this choice, good or bad."


    Zhou Shu''s heart trembled slightly, as if he understood something, "I know, I will figure it out clearly."


    "Just do what you want, don''t worry too much, I want to rest."


    The voice of Xuanhuangjie fell silent.


    Zhou Shu could not be silent.


    This choice must be very important, whether for the Xuanhuang Realm or Jianmu.


    The Xuanhuang Realm asked him to make a choice. On the one hand, he trusted the Emperor and believed that no matter what Zhou Shu did, the Xuanhuang Realm would not be harmed. On the other hand, he also meant to shed the burden. Where will the Xuanhuang Realm go in the future, whether it will flourish or fall. , Is the responsibility of human beings, and the Xuanhuang Realm itself doesn''t matter anymore.


    Although I am very reluctant to admit it, this is probably the result.


    Compared with Jianmu, who was vigorous and vigorous after his recovery, Xuanhuangjie looked depressed, or weakened.


    The same question, if it were put in front of Jianmu, Jianmu would definitely not let Zhou Shu choose.


    But this is by no means a problem with the Xuanhuang Realm. The Xuanhuang Realm has already given everything it can for the creatures of the Xuanhuang Realm. It has resisted the gray fog for a long time, and used sleep to continue the reproduction of the Xuanhuang Realm. Most of the damages that cannot be compensated have occurred in the Xuanhuang Realm. May have no ability to do more things, even if you leave the edge of the heavens, it is difficult to return to the sun.


    It''s time to rest.


    Humans and many creatures have asked too much, and now it''s time to take the responsibility on their own.


    To stay or not to stay?


    If you leave the buds of Jianmu in the Xuanhuang Realm, the buds of Jianmu here will definitely grow, but it is different from the Jianmu grown in other places. The buds of Jianmu in the Xuanhuang Realm will be renewed in the real homeland. When he grows up and mature, he will not be the clone of Xianshu City Jianmu. He will have his own will. When the time comes for Jianmu to return, there will probably be conflicts between the two. What will happen then? Should Jianmu not be allowed to return, or should the new Jianmu be removed?


    However, if the Bud of Jianmu is not left, the Xuanhuang Realm will not get the benefits of Jianmu Crossing Tribulation, and it will have a lot of influence on the future Crossing Tribulation of the Xuanhuang Realm. Zhou Shu originally hoped that the Xuanhuang Realm could increase its energy by relying on the good fortune released by Jianmu Crossing Tribulation. The strength of the wind layer is used to enhance the spiritual veins of the Xuanhuang Realm, and then transform the fairy veins, so that the Xuanhuang Realm can also have practitioners above true celestial beings, not just cultivators.


    In fact, no matter what you choose is good or bad, then choose the one that can help Xuanhuang World to leave.


    Zhou Shu''s eyes gradually brightened, and the Xuanhuang Realm passed the responsibility to him, and he was about to carry it. No matter what the future was, he would ensure the Xuanhuang Realm''s safety.


    "I''ve been in a daze for so long, are you communicating with the Xuanhuang World?"


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu who had recovered, a little dissatisfied, "My palace just can''t hear anything, it''s damned."


    "You won''t be promoted here, if you don''t have a close-range perception of everything in the Xuanhuang Realm, he can''t help it," Zhou Shu touched her head, "Let''s find a place and plant the buds of Jianmu."


    Caiying snorted, "What else is there to find, of course it is the Heyin school, which is planted on Liuxia Mountain."


    "Then go to the Heyin Pie."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, after a second thought, the two appeared in Lingyu City.


    A trace of spiritual thought, in the eyes of others, is also a strong person who can''t directly look at it. This is the result of deliberate suppression.


    "Who is this, why did he suddenly break into the Dongsheng sword meeting venue and still stand on the test stand?"


    "These two people are so strong, they don''t meet the standards of the Sword Club."


    "Is it here to make trouble?"


    "It''s impossible, Lingyu City is the largest immortal city in the Xuanhuang Continent. How can someone make trouble?"


    Zhou Shu glanced around and smiled bitterly, but he didn''t come at the right time.


    I don''t know when Dong Shengjian will move to Lingyu City, but it doesn''t matter, small matter.


    After standing without a second breath, a group of people came quickly.


    The cultivator headed by ���� was already in the Mahayana realm. After seeing Zhou Shu, he was sure, and immediately knelt down, "Master!"


    The group of cultivators behind him knelt down, and the guards who maintained order also knelt down in a row.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Master?!"


    "The master of Lei Yuan, the first person in Dongshengzhou? Is it the male or female one, why have I never heard of it?"


    "How old are you? The boy in Yuanying Realm, the fur hasn''t faded clean."


    "Lei Yuan does have a master, he is the founder of Shu Zhidao, or the emperor of the Xuanhuang world...that was also thousands of years ago."


    "Wow, the founder of Shuzhidao!?"


    "After the descendants of the emperor appeared, the founders of UU reading Shuzhi Dao also appeared. We in Dongshengzhou must have a great prosperity!"


    The sentiment is exciting, and those who understand and don��t, are all excited.


    This time I came to the Dongsheng Jianhui, but I saw something amazing.


    "Lei aid, thank you very much."


    Zhou Shu raised his sleeves and nodded in relief.


    Lei Yuan didn''t promote to immortality. Zhou Shu also knew that it was his own choice. He wanted to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm for the sake of the Tao of Shu and the lotus school.


    "I haven''t concealed it, it attracted Thunder Tribulation and had to be promoted...this **** Thunder Tribulation! Master, I can''t help it, you must help me!"


    Lei Yuan stepped forward and grabbed Zhou Shu''s clothes, looked at Zhou Shu in frustration, sighed and shook his head, but his eyes kept blinking, secretly proud.


    The people around were shocked.


    The first person in Dongsheng Prefecture and even Xuanhuang Continent, he can feel the supreme majesty when he hears his name. He is a strong man who almost never appears. At this moment, he is like a child who asks for comfort. He is acting like a baby in front of so many people. Did you read it wrong?


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your continuous support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4173: You choose

    came and left in a hurry, a group of people quickly left, and the sword meeting was restored to order.


    It��s just that many spectators still retain shock in their eyes. It��s really hard to imagine that Mahayana is the first time he appeared in front of everyone, it turned out to be like that...


    "Lei Yuan, you are not calm enough."


    Zhou Shu looked at Lei Yuan with a smile on his mouth.


    Caiying nodded, but smiled, "Yeah, yeah, it''s shameful, the dignified lotus sect is too elder, how decent he is."


    Lei Yuan said respectfully, "I haven''t seen the master for so many years, the disciple can hardly control himself for a while.


    He quickly recovered his former stability, "However, the disciple really wants to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm for a while. Shu Zhidao is at a critical moment in the development, and...the emperor''s descendants cannot be allowed to steal the limelight."


    A trace of resentment flashed in his eyes, and he looked a little dissatisfied with Wang Ji.


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I understand your intentions. After entering the heavens, maybe you don''t think so."


    Lei Yuan shook slightly, "The disciple knows that there are countless realms in the heavens, and Shu Zhi Dao can develop everywhere. As the guardian of Shu Zhi Dao, you should look farther, but...Xuan Huang Realm, disciples are always reluctant to bear it. ."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said sternly, "Then let go and do it."


    Lei Yuan was overjoyed, and soon said again, "However, the disciple is already in the Mahayana state, and he will be forced to go to the heavens soon."


    "No one will force you."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "After going out this time, I will ask Xian Ting to no longer take care of the affairs of Xuanhuang Realm on the edge of the heavens. If they still want to come in and intervene, don��t blame Xian Shucheng for also intervening in the Fairy Realm. Come over from these circles."


    Lei Yuan couldn''t help but said, "Is it really possible?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Xianshu City and Xianting have formally confronted each other. After several fights, Xianting could not please. Now it is not difficult for us to discuss some conditions. Besides, I did not ask Xianting to cancel the exile. If they don''t agree...hehe, they don''t want to turn the fairy world into a battlefield."


    "That''s great!"


    Lei Yuan smiled with joy, "Master is so powerful, he can force Xianting to negotiate terms."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "In fact, it was already possible, but the time has not come, so this time the chance is great, and I will not tolerate failure."


    After being protected by the sage enchantment, the situation has changed. Maybe Zhou Shu can��t reverse it yet, but to ask for benefits from Xian Ting, Xian Ting cannot refuse. After all, Xian Shu City is not big, guarding Xian City, and then robbery everywhere. What can Xian Ting have to resist when plundering the immortal world? This is still simple, if according to Xian Ting''s past, Xian Shu Cheng really unites with the Demon Realm and the Dragon Realm, and the days of ease in the Fairy Realm are over.


    Now that the two sides are equal, waiting for Xian Ting to make a move before making another move. The uninitiated approach of being afraid of the head and feet can be given up.


    In this case, just asking Xian Ting to stop attracting immortals from the Xuanhuang Realm, which is already a very cheap condition.


    "My respect for Master is like surging..."


    Perceiving Zhou Shu''s eyes, Lei Yuan quickly closed his mouth and hesitated. "But Master, the disciple thought of a question, can the Profound Yellow Realm accommodate a Mahayana cultivator like me?"


    "Mahayana, no problem."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "My plan is for you to become immortals in the Xuanhuang Realm and become practitioners."


    "what!?"


    Lei Yuan''s face changed suddenly, "Master, is this also okay? Isn''t that the same as before in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "Just to be the same as in the past."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said decisively, "This time my goal is true immortal, so that the Xuanhuang Realm can accommodate the true immortal at the highest level, and the next step I hope is the golden immortal or even Taiyi Daluo. In short, the realm of the heavens If we can do it, Xuanhuang Realm will do it too, and we are no worse than them!"


    "what!?"


    Lei Yuan was not only shocked, but Caiying was also stunned.


    There is still a phantom faintly emerging, but it is a prisoner of heaven. He stared at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, are you really planning to play this big?"


    "You came."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferently, "Yes, this is my plan."


    Pu Lao''s face gradually darkened, "But you haven''t said it before."


    "I couldn��t say before. I didn��t know the Xuanhuang Realm��s plans," Zhou Shu said slowly, "This is the choice I made after entering the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is also the responsibility that the Xuanhuang Realm has entrusted to me, Pu Lao, now I will Put more energy on the Xuanhuang Realm, and so do you."


    "I am the same with everything, and I didn''t say that I must help you."


    Pu Lao frowned, only quickly said, "Xuanhuangjie, is Xuanhuangjie wanting to do this?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "He gave me the Xuanhuang Realm. It can be understood as spreading fire, Pu Lao, don''t be angry."


    "How can you not be angry?"


    Pu Lao''s face changed, "I have been with the Xuanhuang Realm for so many years, and we have lived and died together. Now he actually handed the Xuanhuang Realm to you? Give it to the humans?"


    "Don''t be angry, God."


    A voice suddenly sounded, "I chose it, and you agreed."


    Lei Yuan''s heart tightened, and he felt that he had heard an incredible voice. Although he heard it for the first time, he was extremely familiar with it. It was exactly the same as when he had just been promoted to the Mahayana realm. This was the Xuanhuang Realm, and the Xuanhuang Realm spoke.


    How is this going?


    thought it was to talk to the master about the lotus sect, and the result not only attracted the heavenly way, but also shocked the origin of the Xuanhuang realm.


    It��s incredible, I participated in a gathering of real big guys.


    Pu was stunned, "Did I agree?"


    Xuanhuangjie said calmly, "You have agreed since the first time you gave him a catastrophe, isn''t it? He is the person I chose, and the one you have tried again and again. He, a human being, is Xuanhuang. The future of the world."


    "What are you thinking? How could I think so far?"


    Pu Luo couldn''t help but said, "I thought he was a cultivator with great opportunity and worthy of attention. UU reading www.uukanshu.cOM"


    "No, I decided very early. He is the person I told you about, the person I am willing to hand over the Xuanhuangjie," Xuanhuangjie said calmly, "I respect the contract with you, and Like humans, I have considered the dragons. I think that both the dragons and humans may undertake the revival of the Xuanhuang Realm. Unfortunately, they have not been able to do what you and I asked for. Their number is not less than that of humans. You have to admit this. ."


    "I admit that they didn''t do it well, but did humans do it well?!"


    Pu Lao was angrily grinned, "You forgot how you got here? Isn''t it done by the humans that you have the most high hopes for?! Now you have to hand over the Xuanhuang Realm to them, and you are not afraid that the Xuanhuang Realm is here. Has the human hand disappeared completely?"


    Facing Pu Lao''s questioning, Xuanhuangjie suddenly fell silent.


    Looking at Pu Lao��s angry face, Zhou Shu was rather indifferent. He proposed at this time and was ready to face Pu Lao. No, it should be said that he was facing the Dragon Clan, as a member of the Dragon Clan. , Will never give up the interests of the Dragon Race in the Xuanhuang Realm. This may be the main reason Pu Lao guards the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Zhou Shu must solve this problem if he wants to take over the responsibility of the Xuanhuang Realm.


    (PS: Thank you A Suzaku A for the third support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4174: Thank you

    The latest station name: Aoyuge latest website:


    "Pulao."


    Zhou Shu looked at Pu Lao, "You..."


    Pu Lao was very polite, "I was asking the Xuanhuang Realm, I didn''t ask you!"


    "Why bother, Pu Lao," Zhou Shuwen said, "Xuanhuangjie didn''t speak because he gave me the right to make decisions. For good or bad, he must accept it, and I have already taken this in the name of the emperor. Responsibility, you should also tell me about the rest."


    Pu Lao slowly said, "Xuanhuangjie, have you really decided?"


    Xuanhuangjie said calmly, "Yes."


    "Ok."


    Pu Lao laughed, very cold.


    Lei Yuan''s heart was shocked, like falling into an ice cave, almost frozen.


    Caiying curled her mouth and waved a green light in exchange for Lei Yuan''s gratitude.


    Pu Lao seemed to accept, "Zhou Shu, what do you decide?"


    "It''s very simple. The top priority now is to let the Xuanhuang Realm return. Whoever helps the Xuanhuang Realm return to the heavens is eligible to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm and return to the Xuanhuang Realm. Whether humans or monsters, dragons are of course the same, but, Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "If I can find out that the Dragon Clan is sure to have something to do with destroying the Xuanhuang Realm, then the Dragon Clan will no longer be eligible."


    Pu Lao said coldly, "Are you still planning to bring the Yaozu in?"


    "It''s hard to say otherwise, the Yaozu must make a contribution."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Pulao, you know what I think. I never regard humans as the masters of the heavens or the Xuanhuang world. What I like is an equal heaven of all races. Every race can You can see this clearly from Xianshu City. You should know me better than the Xuanhuang Realm, and you are now entangled in this. Do you want the Dragon Race to rule the Xuanhuang Realm alone? Do you hope that the Xuanhuang Realm will return to the most glorious period of the Dragon Race? But that is the darkest thing for other races in the Xuanhuang Realm. I can tell you frankly that it is impossible at all. It is impossible in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is impossible in the heavens."


    Pu Lao''s face changed slightly, "I haven''t thought about it that way."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s fine. As long as the dragons can exert their power, the Xuanhuang Realm must have the position of the dragons. If you behave more valuable than humans, then you will get more than humans. Of course, I mean this. Save the Xuanhuang Realm once, and discuss the future things in the future."


    Caiying followed, "The Way of Heaven..."


    "Caiying, don''t talk."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Pulao, you and I have the same goals. I don''t want to change because of the difference in races. Although I am a human emperor, I want to work for the well-being of mankind and help mankind develop and grow, but I never think that other races are better than human beings. Low, or human beings are taller than other races, don��t you understand now?"


    "It seems you have already figured out how to do it."


    Pu Lao closed his eyes, "Then tell me, what are you going to do in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Zhou Shu said frankly, "I will plant the buds of Jianmu and give birth to him to grow rapidly, elevating the two spiritual veins of each big state to immortal veins, and turning the sea of ??death in the middle into a sea of ??immortal power, and establish A gate of many wonders, helping people to practice the avenue, turning Penglai Island into a city of laws with a heart of multiple laws. At the same time, the aura layer must be transformed, and it must be able to withstand the strength of the real fairy. This requires your cooperation. ."


    Pu Lao hadn''t spoken yet, and the Lei Yuan beside him could no longer calm down.


    My heart is like drumming, ecstasy plus ecstasy.


    He has no doubt that what Zhou Shu said will become reality. Jianmu, Immortal Veins, Gates of All Wonders, City of Laws... these things that can only appear in dreams and books will appear in the Xuanhuang Realm, Xuanhuang The world is really going to be developed.


    He had an idea to speak out loudly at once, but he held it down.


    Pu Lao slowly said, "Are you trying to make the cultivators of the Xuanhuang Realm get rich?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "All races can benefit from Jianmu Bud. Not only cultivators, but also the principles of the Great Dao can be practiced by anyone. I don''t deny that humans will have an advantage, but humans who can ascend quickly are themselves Xuanhuang. The most easily obtained combat power in the world, there is no reason to use it."


    "Even if you make sense," Pulao paused, "Will your steps be too big? Are you sure you can talk to Xian Ting?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "Pulao, you still don''t understand, it''s not whether you can talk about it or not, but they must agree."


    Pu Lao seemed to understand something, "It seems that you are really ready."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it''s ready, or we don''t have time to wait any longer. If we wait any longer, I don''t know if our enemy is only a fairy garden, maybe more forces will join in. What will happen to the Xuanhuang Realm at that time?"


    Pu Lao slowly said, "Are you still doubting the Dragon Kingdom?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Judging from the investigation, the Dragon Kingdom is the most unlikely one, but I will not say that it is completely impossible."


    "It''s impossible."


    Pu Lao said slowly, "Forget it, I''m leaving, tell me when you do something."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Thank you very much."


    Pulao was persuaded, not because he was right, but because he was different from the human beings in this world. He was a different person. The things he did, the city of immortality that he built, the way of creation, Everywhere shows this.


    Words are never as powerful as actions.


    "I just do what I should do, UU reading has nothing to thank," Pu Lao said coldly, "Zhou Shu, you have to remember, I believe in you, it does not mean that I trust human beings. I will not do anything when I am the emperor, but I will not guarantee it afterwards."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I hope you will change this idea in the future, but it is enough now."


    In the future, who knows, maybe when Zhou Shu becomes a holy, he will also be holy with Pu Lao.


    Seeing Pu Lao leave, Lei Yuan was finally unable to suppress his ecstasy, "Master, I...I...our Xuanhuang world is going to be stronger, I''m so happy!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You should be happy, but you shouldn''t be happy alone."


    Lei Yuan hurriedly said, "I know, Master, you hurry up to other states to show the saints and tell all the cultivators of this matter. No, it''s all living beings."


    "Just go ahead and talk."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be lost in thought, and said indifferently, "You should have heard what I said just now. Go and announce it to everyone. Don''t mention my name, you can say Tiandao and Heyinpai."


    "what?"


    Lei Yuan was stunned, "Master, please stop joking. How can I have such prestige, and no one will believe it? Besides, the master should be the master to talk about it. These things are all that the master wants. If I do, I can''t help at all. Where can I be qualified to speak?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "I said you have it."


    He doesn''t need the prestige of the Xuanhuang Realm, because there is enough, and Lei Yuan needs it. He who has been in the Xuanhuang Realm is also worthy of this reward.


    "Then... Master, okay."


    Lei Yuan agreed with a sad face, still a little worried, although he knew what he could get from these words.


    (PS: Thank you A Suzaku A for the third support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4175: There is life

    The latest station name: Aoyuge latest website:


    Seeing Lei Yuan''s lead leaving, Caiying curiously asked, "Zhou, why don''t you go by yourself?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "Ah, do you want to go?"


    Caiying curled her lips, "I don''t want to, I don''t care at all, but isn''t this a good opportunity for thousands of people to worship? It''s very useful. If you were before, I would definitely not miss it."


    "You also said, that was before."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "At this level, do I still need it? As long as I want, I can find a few realms in the heavens at any time to show miracles and attract thousands of people to worship. That doesn''t make much sense."


    Caiying thought for a while and said, "Isn''t there the power of faith."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You are too simple to think. The power of faith generated by worship is of little use. Worship is only temporary. Only by maintaining piety to gods and Buddha for one lifetime can the power of pure faith be produced, but that is not a miracle. It can be done."


    Caiying nodded, then said, "But it''s not a miracle now, right?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her earnestly, "Caiying, I find that you like to lift the bar now."


    Caiying also admitted generously, "Hey, my palace just wants to know more, who makes you different from before."


    "It''s just that you haven''t changed so that you can feel this way."


    Zhou Shu touched her head, seemingly thoughtful, "It''s better for you...not to mention, let''s transform Xianmai."


    When leaving Lingyu City, Zhou Shu glanced back.


    The cheers and excitement seemed to be condensed into clouds and mists, layered over the city, and it couldn''t help spreading out, the purple gas was floating, and the weather was infinite. After thinking about it, Zhou Shu also added a fire.


    "Wow!"


    "Look, nine-color glow!"


    "There is still a goddess scattered flowers!"


    "A lot, there seem to be more than a dozen of them, they look familiar, and they resemble those of the lotus pie?"


    "It''s not just a goddess, look at it carefully, there are also auspicious dragons and Ruifeng, and fire unicorns!"


    "Sure beasts are of course rare, but I seem to have seen Great Immortal Cihang and Samantabhadra Bodhisattva..."


    "They are all gods from the Xuanhuang Realm. Are they all coming back? Our Xuanhuang Realm is really going to prosper!"


    The cheers grew louder and louder, like a flame soaring to the sky, it seemed that it was going to burn ten days away.


    By this time Zhou Shu and Caiying had already gone far.


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, "When did my palace become a goddess, and what kind of flowers are there? I don''t like flowers in this palace!"


    "Haha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It just adds to the atmosphere, don''t care, it''s not you either."


    "If there is only one, I won''t talk about you."


    Caiying snorted, but was a little worried, "It doesn''t matter if you evolve us to lie to them. The Great Immortal Cihang belongs to our lotus school, and Pu Lao is also included, but what are those people, Buddha, god, saint Yes, they haven''t said that they want to save the Xuanhuang Realm, are you afraid that they will trouble you?"


    "They are all from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "They haven''t taken care of the Xuanhuang Realm for so many years. They can still stay out of the matter, but it doesn''t prevent me from using them to pull the flag. If I don''t even let the flag pull, I''ll blame me, do they still have a face? I am helping them, hum."


    "that''s right."


    Caiying nodded, "Hey, this palace is just a little worried, in fact, it''s very good. If they don''t come, we are not allowed to borrow their name."


    "I don''t want to borrow it either, but there are too many believers in the Xuanhuang Realm, and these people believe in this."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, staring at the sea of ??death below, a gloomy cold flashed in his eyes, "It turns out that there is something inside."


    He noticed from above that there are many black spots on the Xuanhuang Realm, and here is a very large one.


    There are black spots and cracks indicating that there are many problems in the world, most of which are caused by gray fog, but not all of them originate from the gray fog in the edge of the heavens.


    "A black pillar covered with runes, something, array talisman?"


    Caiying obviously saw that even if it was just a divine mind, it was also powerful beyond the Golden Immortal Hunyuan.


    "I can''t say the name," Zhou Shu said lightly, "but to the Xuanhuang Realm, it is a soul-eclipsing nail. The annihilation power contained in it is entangled and condensed into substance, which is better than we have been before. The dead zone is much richer, almost impossible to clear. Although most of the power of annihilation has been absorbed by the Xuanhuang Realm itself, the little bit of it exudes is enough to turn this into a dead sea, and it will breed the death of a baby fish. Things."


    Caiying said angrily, "Did it be buried when Kunlun Mountain was destroyed?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Obviously, Xian Ting used this pillar to reduce the vitality of the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm."


    "It''s so shameless!"


    Caiying drew his sword angrily, "My palace went to cut it!"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Now it''s cut, the Xuanhuang world is about to explode, I''ll take it."


    In a blink of an eye he has entered the Dead Sea.


    Before long, a huge vortex was rolled up in the middle of the Dead Sea, and the waves were fierce.


    A black pillar with a thickness of several tens of kilometers slowly rises, Caiying stares at the rising pillar, secretly suppressing her anger, she can clearly perceive the power inside, it is simply terrifying, and this pillar is already deep. Hidden in the center of Xuanhuangjie for tens of thousands of years.


    All these sufferings, the Xuanhuang Realm had to bear on its own.


    When the pillar completely surfaced, the upper end had been pierced for ten days.


    The sky is covered.


    Although Zhou Shu controlled the power of Annihilation without spilling, the huge pressure still made the surroundings of the Dead Sea extremely dull. UU reading www.uukanshu. cm


    "what is this?"


    "I don''t know, just looking at it, I feel like I want to die..."


    "There is such a terrible thing in the Sea of ??Death, it''s terrible!"


    The two cultivators who were exploring the secrets on the Sea of ??Death saw this scene accidentally, and their faces were all white.


    A big hand appeared in ten days and suddenly lifted the pillar up.


    The two cultivators were stunned, thinking they were wrong, and squeezed each other''s faces, still exerting force.


    Hey, I did something very inconsistent with my identity.


    The surroundings quickly restored clarity, and the sea of ??the Dead Sea fell silent, and it looked a lot clearer.


    Zhou Shu fell to Caiying''s side, holding some broken stones in his hand, and said calmly, "The main body has gone to deal with the pillars, and there will be no future troubles."


    Caiying calmed down, but did not continue to scold Xian Ting, "I saw it, what are you holding?"


    "The pillar suppresses the best spiritual veins in the Xuanhuang world. For so many years, the two forces have continued to confront each other and formed this," Zhou Shu looked at the stone, seemingly thoughtful, "It seems that there is life in it. You can''t stay in Xuanhuang. World."


    Caiying was stunned, "Life, can life be nurtured in this way?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "When the vitality is dead, it will give birth to ghost children. It is not surprising that life can be born here, but I feel that there will not be evil things like ghost children. It may be good. It is the opposite of ghost children and ghost kings. Strange life form."


    Caiying curiously asked, "What could it be?"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll know when you come out, it doesn''t seem to be long."


    Zhou Shu put it away, smiled and said, "If it is good, it will be put back into the Xuanhuang Realm, and if it is not good, it will be destroyed."


    (P Thank you book friends 09083007 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    .

 Chapter 4176: Leave it all

    Zhou Shu looked at Caiying, "Hey, what is on your sword?"


    "The impurity in the sea of ??death, the remaining lifelessness, and baby fish, this palace has solved it."


    Caiying raised the sword, with a jet black ball on the tip of the sword, "Just take it out later, don''t you go to prepare the Xianmai? Speaking of what to do with this Xianmai, it seems very complicated?"


    "It''s a bit complicated, but it''s not difficult."


    Zhou Shu has already started the formation, and some jade pieces are flying in front of him, "I don''t like the law of power, nor will I use a single law. The immortal energy transformed by the formation method must apply all the laws and be annihilated. Forget it, everything else."


    Caiying curled her lips, "Hey, you can just use Shuzhidao."


    "Not Shu Zhidao."


    Zhou Shu is very serious, "This is the immortal energy that all creatures must use. How can it be possible to use Shu''s Tao? Every law will have it, but it will not merge."


    He paused, seeming to be muttering to himself, "Actually, I don''t want to use the word immortal energy. After all, the energy transformed by this formation is completely different from the immortal energy of the immortal world, but the effect is similar, but there is no way, the whole world is like this. Say, it can''t be changed now."


    Caiying thought for a while, "When can it be changed?"


    "Wait for generations of immortal cultivators."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, and put down his hands quite emotionally. A formation has already taken shape, but there are tens of thousands of formations in a small circle.


    With a quick throw, the formation fell into the sea of ??death. After a few breaths, the tide of the sea of ??death was surging, and many large and small bubbles appeared, and the smoke was soaring.


    After a few breaths, the sea becomes extremely clear, and you can see a depth of tens of miles at a glance, which is completely different from before.


    "All right."


    Zhou Shu clapped his hands, "Let''s go, just this is a little more complicated. For the remaining Immortal Veins, use the Blue Demon Crystal as a carrier and just infuse them directly."


    "Is this too complicated?"


    Caiying sneered and followed Zhou Shu with a look of contempt.


    Zhou Shu hummed, "You think it''s simple, so you can make one too? Not to mention the materials, the knowledge of the formation and the various requirements for the formation, even if it is a quasi-sage, it will take thousands of years. It may be done, but it will be difficult for me to repeat one more."


    "My palace doesn''t believe it!"


    The two smiled and left, and the two cultivators on the Sea of ??Death finally realized what they saw, looked at each other, and jumped into the sea without hesitation.


    Zhou Shu glanced down and finally landed on the ice sea in Beiluzhou.


    Caiying glanced, "It''s a familiar place, the corpses of the sacred beasts are still there last time, do you want to..."


    "What do you want, I''m still thinking about it."


    Zhou Shu knocked on her, "I plan to make All Wonders Gate here, and you have to help."


    Caiying nodded, "It''s okay to help, but I''m afraid that no one can understand the swordsmanship of this palace."


    "Most of your kendo comes from the Xuanhuang Realm. I''m afraid of something... wrong," Zhou Shu realized something. "Forget it, you don''t need you for the many wonderful gates. I use my kendo to make do, anyway, it''s not the main thing. , You build a sword intent secret realm here."


    Caiying asked suspiciously, "Sword Intent Secret Realm, the kind you said, leave the inheritance to the Profound Yellow Realm?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Well, there can be many types, but not too deep."


    "Just lead in the door. If you want to go deep, you have to understand it yourself. This palace is a sword repair, but you understand it," Caiying held his chin, "Would you like to put some good things in it? For example, swords, etc., this palace also stores it here. How about a few swords, um... Three hundred years ago, they held it across the world, and no one was invincible. Two hundred years ago, kendo became a master and everything can be a sword..."


    "enough."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Leave whatever you want, but don''t leave these words. You need insights in the text to really enlighten future generations. But is your insights from these swords? Don''t teach others badly. "


    "Long-winded."


    Caiying lowered her head and pondered, raising her hand from time to time and making a few strokes. She suddenly shouted, "That''s right! My palace has left a lot of secrets before. I don''t know if anyone got it?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "That world is gone, probably not."


    "My palace remembered it," Caiying said angrily, "Damn Xian Ting! There is another big feud, this palace must tear them down!"


    "I''ll dismantle it later, think about your secret realm first."


    While Zhou Shu spoke, he shaped the doors of all wonders without delay.


    He has long wanted to be a gate of all wonders. This is an important part of his cultivation process that cannot be ignored. He has gained a lot of insights from it. Now is the time to pay back, but it requires a lot of energy. Not only must it have its own characteristics, but it must also be able to help other creatures than the cultivator, and there can only be one.


    Fortunately, when he decided to take the responsibility, the ontology was already deducing, and now it is only a few steps away.


    I touched it for a day.


    A gate shining with blue brilliance appeared on the ice field.


    It��s not tall or magnificent, but no matter what creatures, they will unconsciously immerse themselves in front of them, as if they are not here to find fate and seek Tao, but the Tao in it is already waiting for them, as long as they work hard, they can get this. The door will not disappoint anyone, this feeling is very special.


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction. If he could go back in time, perhaps this door could help him create a path.


    Yes, if you can fully understand this door, you can really understand Shu Zhi Dao. Of course, this kind of people may not have it. A small number of people will feel it. Most people can only get the Dao they expect. , Where the heart is.


    "It''s better to set up a secret realm."


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu also drew a secret realm. It was not difficult, only people who were not sincere to the way and who were not firm enough were kept out.


    There are four entrances to the secret realm, one in each state, the entrance is huge, and the whole mountain range is covered, and the surrounding laws are also included, leaving a trace of divine consciousness to avoid sects from occupying the entrance to the secret realm, and the secret realm space... Put it near the Heyin Pie.


    "Are you not good yet?"


    After finishing this, Zhou Shu looked towards Caiying, a little puzzled, "This is not a difficult thing. With your ability, release the sword intent, and they can form a secret realm by themselves."


    "The palace made fifty or sixty..."


    The way of Caiying Na Na, UU reading www. uuk��nshu.com "I don''t know which one to choose?"


    Zhou Shu stopped and couldn''t help but scolded, "You''re like this again, fifty or sixty, you''ve gotten worse."


    "I have done one, I have a new idea, I have done one, and it seems that I have forgotten something, and again and again, no one is perfect, the result is like this, what should I do now, Zhou?" Caiying looked pitifully. Zhou Shu, there are many light **** floating around.


    "What else can I do, keep them all, put them in different places, and spread them out a bit."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly. I don''t know how many swordsmen can be cultivated in these secret realms. After many years, kendo may still be the mainstream of the Xuanhuang realm.


    But it doesn''t matter if you think about it. Even if Caiying doesn''t leave these secret realms, the Xuanhuang Realm is still dominated by kendo. After all, kendo originated in the Xuanhuang Realm, and it has always been the favorite road of cultivators, not one of them.


    He likes it himself.


    (PS: Thank you lauwingchun for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4177: no big deal

    In a flash of thought, the two came to Penglai Island.


    Familiar place, different feeling.


    The former Penglai Island was a sacred land of Xianshan and the most shining star in the Xuanhuang world. However, due to the departure of the Mucheng Lord, it soon dimmed. Although the Heyin School and the Sea Clan are still working hard to maintain Penglai Island, they regularly hold events here. , But also unable to return to the sky, without the best spiritual veins of the Xuanhuang world, without the support of Wushuang City, how can it attract people to stay there, just occasionally prosperous on the surface.


    Just like now, it''s not the time to hold a grand event, and the total number of people on the island does not exceed ten.


    But what is interesting is that these people practice Shuzhi Dao.


    Also, compared to practitioners who practice other Taoism, Shu Zhidao requires the least spiritual energy.


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and waved, all those people were lifted into the air.


    Several people didn''t know what was going on, and they looked blank.


    Soon, they were overwhelmed by the majestic Shu Zhili.


    Some people continue to be at a loss, some can''t wait to learn from it, and some watch their surroundings vigilantly, wondering what the trap is.


    "You are here to be cultivating, we want to build a city."


    The phantoms of Zhou Shu and Caiying appeared in front of everyone, nodded, and strode towards Penglai Island.


    "This...Which senior senior is it?"


    "Don''t you know how to practice the Tao of Shu? You are clearly the founder of the Tao of Shu, the original suzerain of the Heyin School, the Emperor Zhou Shu!"


    "Study Xu Shuang meets the saint!"


    "Disciple Sha Xinran pays homage to the Emperor!"


    Perceiving Shu Zhili by his side and looking at the faces carved in deep memory, a group of people knelt down without any doubt, and then watched the miracle happen.


    In their eyes, it is indeed a miracle.


    Dozens of fairy mountains rise from the ground, and each peak is more than a thousand feet deep into the clouds. Immortal air flows down from the top of the mountain like a waterfall. The entire Penglai Island suddenly evaporates, and from time to time there are purple clouds containing the original air. The immortal world is nothing more than that, and then there are pavilions of different shapes and colors, like mushrooms after the rain, one by one emerging...


    All this happened in just a few breaths, like a dream, but extremely real.


    Before we could cheer, a huge cloud covered the entire island, and there was nothing to see.


    "Well, your realm is not enough. If you look at it further, it will hurt or lose. You can practice with peace of mind and don''t waste time."


    Zhou Shu''s voice came out, plain and full of majesty.


    The few people were stunned, not to miss the opportunity in front of them because of curiosity, sitting like a mountain and concentrating on cultivating.


    Caiying snorted, "You are kind, and I have to remind you."


    "Let them see the evolution process, then don''t even think about cultivating Taoism anymore."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly and transformed dozens of big hands, transforming Penglai Island in the clouds and mist, squeezing things on Penglai Island into various shapes, adding some vitality or origin from time to time, a bit like a child playing in the mud. , Just play high-end.


    Caiying didn''t realize it, "At best, I can''t understand it. What''s the impact?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "If you saw the essence of kendo at the beginning, would you still be able to repair swords? I have evolved the most essential things. They can see at a glance, but there is no experience of exploration and knowledge. Without understanding the true meaning of the process, the Tao obtained in this case is meaningless, and the road afterwards will become difficult."


    "My palace doesn''t know either."


    Caiying rubbed her head as if she was thinking hard, but soon she didn''t want to think about it, "Zhou, this palace also needs to do some rules of mind, how to do it?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You have left so many sword intent secret realms, do you still need to be the heart of the sword intent rule?"


    "what''s happenin?"


    Caiying said suspiciously, "My palace wants to fill the world with peaches and plums, can''t it? You haven''t been the door to all the wonders, and you want to keep the heart of the law."


    "It''s a mess, not all I do is Shu Zhidao."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said earnestly, "Caiying, when kendo becomes stronger, it will really crush other daos or even crush them to death. Originally, kendo is very strong. There is no benefit to the world, and the Tao of Shu is different. The Tao of Shu develops well. It not only improves itself, but also promotes the development of other Taos. You can see it in Xianshu City. For most practitioners, the Tao of Shu The auxiliary function of "Shu Zhidao" is more acceptable and more suitable for them."


    Caiying nodded, "I don''t understand, but if you don''t want it, I won''t stay in this palace. You can save some time and teach this palace."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, not because he was unwilling, but because he really couldn''t stay. He didn''t want the Xuanhuang Realm to become a pure kendo world.


    In fact, the Xuanhuang Realm almost became like this twice. There was no Chongyang Palace in the past. Among the six major sects of the Xuanhuang Realm, the four sects of the Kunlun Hengshan Shushan Tianjian were all based on sword repair. The cultivators in their own state all proposed to repair the sword, but the proposal had not been announced yet, and Hengshan and Shushan fell into civil strife... It was a catastrophe for these two sects, but it was definitely not a good thing for the Xuanhuang Realm.


    For the Xuanhuang Realm, no Dao can and should not dominate the fate of the Realm.


    Even if Kendo has great advantages, it can''t.


    He quickly put aside his thoughts and concentrated on what he did.


    The heart of the law is different from the core of the law. Only the saints can extract and refine the core of the law. After obtaining the core of the law, you can directly master the law, and you can immediately be promoted to Taiyi Daluo and even Hunyuan. The comprehension is the gathering of experience and strength. After getting it, it can help people understand the law. If you are lucky, you have a high comprehension, and you can also go from a fairy to a true fairy.


    For Zhou Shu, there is no difficulty in making the law of mind.


    A trace of divine mind is used as the core, a bit of Xuanhuang world origin is used as bone, a drop of Shu��s power transforms the law of flesh and blood, and a little cover is added, and then the divine mind is drawn away. The rest is the mind of law. Of course, it comes out of this. The heart of law can only meet the requirements of Sanxian, and can only be promoted to True Immortal. Unless the comprehension is high to the extreme, it is possible to get a deeper truth from it and be promoted to the Golden Immortal in one fell swoop.


    This was an accident and might have an impact on the Xuanhuang Realm, but Zhou Shu also prepared a solution.


    Such a prodigy, UU reading will of course gather in the heavens.


    After a few breaths, thousands of hearts of laws have been formed, turning into the brilliance of rice grains in the hand.


    As soon as Zhou Shu threw it away, the heart of these laws stayed on Penglai Island, the city of laws, and each got its place, and the methods to obtain them were varied, but in short, it was either by luck, talent, or diligence.


    Caiying stood up and clapped her hands, "It''s finally done, it''s really hard work, the rest is just planting trees."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Why do you say it as if you did it?"


    Caiying is righteous and confident, "What you do is made by this palace, who told you not to let this palace do... Although this palace does not know how to do it, it just wants to pretend."


    "Before planting the buds of Jianmu, there is still a small thing to do."


    Zhou Shu stared at a certain place in the ten days with a smile.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4178: Yu Jushi

    Leaping into the clouds, Zhou Shu raised his hand to copy, and a transparent shield floated in front of him.


    Caiying opened her eyes and looked at it, "Is there nothing inside?"


    "Just go in and find out."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and when he changed his mind, the two were already in a separate space.


    "Huh, there is a familiar feeling here?"


    Caiying raised her eyes, although she didn''t know where this feeling came from, but she was very happy.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "This is Yingshan, the place where Spinosaurus once lived, and the birthplace of kendo. There are a few swordsmen who have learned the way here..."


    "Damn it!"


    The thunderous roar came from the top of the mountain. An old man with a spreading beard glared at him, "Zhou Shu, you still found it!"


    The old man is the real person Tianxuan. When he saw Zhou Shu and Caiying, he collapsed. Since he destroyed the Yingshan teleportation formation, the actual secret realm of Yingshan has no entrance. As a space-saving person How could the space be discovered?


    But looking closely again, my mind was shaken.


    Zhou Shu in front of him was already unable to perceive the unpredictable and unimaginable existence. What happened?


    Zhou Shu looked at him and smiled, "Palace Master Li Yuan, you actually lived a few thousand more years."


    "What do you mean, you want to kill me?"


    Master Tianxuan''s face changed slightly, "I don''t care what cultivation level you are now, I can ruin this place at any time! Aren''t you afraid?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, waved his sleeves, and Tianxuan disappeared.


    The person in charge who once disturbed the Xuanhuang Realm with his own power, now the dust returns to the dust, the soil returns to the soil, everything is gone.


    Caiying was a little surprised, "This time you are very clean, without leaving a trace of your soul, such a big hatred?"


    "He is a bug from the Xuanhuang Realm, and I am deworming the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu didn��t expect that Majesty Tianxuan could live to this day, but it didn��t matter. Meeting him would mean death. It��s just that Majesty Tianxuan lived for thousands of years and spent a lot of Yingshan��s essence. What a shame, he Of course no trace can be left, all must be returned to the Xuanhuang Realm.


    He smiled indifferently, "You were not there at that time, I will tell you later."


    "What can I say."


    Caiying curled her lips, "My palace is more interested in this place. Yingshan is actually the birthplace of kendo, so I must understand it."


    "When I send it out, after so many years of silence, it''s time to return to the Profound Yellow Realm."


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths, walked to the depths of the East China Sea, changed the crust to form a ring of submarine mountains, then placed Yingshan on it, and then triggered submarine volcanoes. Countless lava flowed out, firmly connecting Yingshan and the mountains. Into one.


    In the past, Yingshan was in the East China Sea, and now it should be returned.


    After taking a look, he led out several immortal veins and diverted to various parts of Yingshan before nodding in satisfaction.


    Caiying left a ray of spiritual thoughts to realize it carefully, and then followed Zhou Shu back to the lotus school.


    After a few days of transforming the Xuanhuang World, Lingyu City was still very lively, with more people than when they left.


    People from all directions gathered, Zhou Shu saw at a glance, there were a few acquaintances in it, switched the dust space, pulled one person in, and appeared.


    "The Emperor."


    The old man looked happy, and was about to bow and salute, and was lifted up by Zhou Shu, "You are welcome, I am a layman."


    Yu Yixian was not cautious, "Hehe, when the old man heard the news of Lingyucheng, he knew that the emperor must have returned. Except for the emperor, no one else would do such a big thing. The emperor, whether it is a problem. solved?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "If it weren''t for Mrs. Jushito Zi to pass the letter, it would really be in trouble."


    "That''s an old job."


    Yu Yixian shook his head quickly, staring at Zhou Shu, "What is the realm of the human emperor now? A saint?"


    "No," Zhou Shu said solemnly, "I''m not yet a saint. Needless to say, I will protect the Profound Yellow Realm from now on. Together with Heavenly Dao, I will never let the Profound Yellow Realm be bullied by the Immortal Realm or other races. Guarantee."


    Yu Yixian laughed, "Human King''s words are too serious, who would dare not believe what you say? Look at the current state of Xuanhuang Continent. Whether the Monster Clan or our cultivators, all people are looking forward to the Royal Horse''s head. As for the old, from five thousand I have thought so since the beginning, and have always believed in it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The layman can talk and laugh. Five thousand years ago, I was not born yet."


    Yu Yixian stroked his beard and smiled, without feeling embarrassed, "Hehe, then from the moment the emperor was born."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care too much, "Jian Shi, I was actually going to pick you up. I didn''t expect that Jie would come first."


    Yu Yixian paused, "Where can the emperor pick up the old, is there something important?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a few moments, "Excuse me, the layman, who are the most prestigious sects and aristocratic families in the Xuanhuang Continent?"


    Yu Yixian''s expression was slightly condensed, "The aristocratic family is the Ji family whose descendants have returned, there is also the Zhuge family that has been completely revived, and the newly emerging Xu family. As for the sect, excluding the Heyin school, it is still the six major ones, but Except for Shushan, the other five companies combined may be no match for the Heyin faction."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Then we will pick them up."


    In fact, he glanced at Yu Yixian and got the answer from Samsara.


    Chongyang didn��t weaken, just because Yixian humbled himself, he couldn��t enter the Mahayana realm after getting the elixir from Zhou Shu. He spent a lot of thought on the sect and achieved great results. The other four are real. Emei has long since faded, and Tianjian has accumulated a lot of hatreds. It is not surprising that he lost the real person of Tianxuan and the same continent as the Heyin faction. It is not surprising that Kunlun has only been built for a thousand years, and has not been able to recover to the sun. Yuanheyin Shengxian, there are no talents left.


    The sect of the Xuanhuang Realm is declining day by day, which is not good news for the cultivators.


    Yu Yixian was a little surprised, "Go now?"


    Before he finished his words, the dust space had already arrived at the Kunlun Mountain Hall. Yu Yixian looked at the Kunlun monk in front of him, and even if he was calm, he couldn''t help rubbing his eyes, "Is this too fast?"


    Zhou Shu walked out of the space and said slowly, "Who is the sovereign, come with me, I have something important to say."


    Someone immediately jumped out, "Who are you and how did you break in? Not yet..."


    The words are not finished yet, UU reading www. uukanshu.com was slapped away by the sleeve of the Sect Master in the middle of the main hall. Sect Master Kunlun''s face was condensed and he saluted, "Could it be Human Emperor Zhou Shu?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and brought Kunlun Sect Master into the space.


    The Sect Master looked surprised, and when he came back to his senses he saw Yu Yixian who was not far away, and quickly saluted, "Yu Jushi is also here."


    "Haha, Sect Master Lin, the old man would never have thought of meeting you in this way."


    Yu Yixian stroked his beard and smiled, as if he knew everything, "Don''t be upset, the emperor has something to do with us, just follow it, it''s definitely not a bad thing."


    "Of course the younger generation understands that the Emperor of Humanity only added two immortal veins to Xihezhou the day before. Now the whole state is full of immortality. How can the younger generation be dissatisfied with the Emperor of Humanity?" Sect Master Lin said while saluting Zhou Shu, very respectful.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 14080122 for your continued support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4179: 5 places

    After going around the Xuanhuang Realm, there were already dozens of people in the dust space.


    The clan families that can affect the Xuanhuang Realm are all here, and Wang Ji is among them. She is not surprised at Zhou Shu''s arrival. She bows and bows, and is more respectful than the others.


    A seemingly simple ceremony calmed down the somewhat arrogant Ji family.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter how arrogant they are, Zhou Shu has already taken over the Xuanhuang Realm, and no one can make waves.


    Back to Lingyu City in a blink of an eye.


    Taking a look at the huge city, Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Lingyu City is still a bit smaller."


    Old Sword Master Shu Shan nodded quickly, "I also think so, it doesn''t fit the identity of the emperor."


    "Human, do you want to expand?"


    The elder Tianjian came up immediately, "Leave it to us at the Heavenly Sword Gate, to ensure that the emperor is satisfied."


    Lao Ji is not far behind, "Human Emperor, our Ji uses the Haotian Tower to guard the city. We can expand Lingyu City by more than three times without affecting the residents and the environment at all. It''s just a little bit more urgent, but a few Working together is definitely not a problem."


    "Manually use our Zhuge family''s puppet."


    Zhuge smiled again and said, "Human Emperor, these are all techniques handed down from you, please accept it."


    Zhou Shu just sighed, and a group of people said a lot, Zhou Shu could only smile, "No trouble, I will do it myself."


    Elder Ji frowned, "The Emperor has important things to do, how can he waste such small things?"


    Yu Yixian couldn''t help but speak, "That is, if we spread to other realms, others will say that we are incompetent in the Xuanhuang realm."


    "you guys��"


    Caiying couldn''t hold back anymore, she was about to speak, but Zhou Shu waved her hand to resolve it. Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''m not talking about expansion, just making the space bigger. The outside remains unchanged, and the inside is ten times larger. Up."


    When he said that, he started to do it, and a few clouds appeared out of thin air, shrouded in Lingyu City.


    "Support more space..."


    The elder Tianjian stagnated, "The realm of the human emperor is not something we can understand."


    Old Ji laughed twice, concealing his astonishment, "Haha."


    Zhuge''s eyes flashed a special brilliance, "Human Sovereign, can we also see it?"


    "It''s not that you don''t want to show it to you. You see that there is no benefit, only disadvantages. Wait until you become true immortals," Zhou Shu said without showing a trace, "If you stay in Lingyu City for a while, I I believe this is not difficult."


    "Stay, you must stay!"


    What did Elder Ji realize, "Can the old man bring the whole clan here?"


    The elder Tianjian said with a thought, "We Tianjianmen are also willing to relocate to Lingyu City!"


    Zhuge followed strictly, "The Zhuge family is on the east coast, and they can relocate at any time."


    Kunlun Sect Master stagnated, hesitatingly said, "If the emperor allows us, we..."


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said with a smile, "You are all here, don''t you want the original state? I don''t have so many places for you to live, just stay for a while."


    Elder Ji hesitated, "Can you bring a few more people over?"


    The longest-lived, he understood Zhou Shu''s meaning first. Obviously, Zhou Shu intends to promote a group of people to the realm of immortality in a very short period of time. This opportunity is definitely not to be missed by the Ji family. This can determine the Ji family��s In the future, even if there is only one more true fairy, the Ji family can occupy a leading position in the Xuanhuang world and continue to prosper for a long time.


    "So are we."


    Although the understanding was slower, the other sects quickly understood, and shouted, "Human Sovereign, you can''t favor one another. Although we are not from Dongshengzhou, we are also a member of the Xuanhuang Continent, and we must be Xuanhuang. The mainland dedicate everything."


    Among them, Sect Master Kunlun shouted loudest.


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Each sect or family has five places, now you go back and choose people."


    In an instant, Zhou Shu separated several divine thoughts, created dust spaces and took each sect with them.


    "Zhou, what do you do to cultivate so many true immortals?"


    Caiying also understood, but was a little confused, "Can the Xuanhuang Realm bear it?"


    "I can bear it. I don''t need the resources of the Xuanhuang Realm. I need some true immortals to manage the Xuanhuang Realm and guard the buds of Jianmu."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Let''s go, let''s not be idle, now it''s time to visit the Monster Race Sea Race and so on."


    Caiying frowned, "You want the Monster Sea Clan too?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry about widowhood but worry about unevenness. If I only promote the cultivator, believe it or not, Pu Lao will come out to trouble me now?"


    The Sea Tribe, the Monster Tribe, the Barbarian Tribe, etc. are not troublesome. They brought them all back after a visit, and they decided on the candidates directly there. After that, Zhou Shu left the people in the dust space, and he and Caiying went to Yunmengze again. Walked through the magic array and stood in front of the Ghost Valley Mountain.


    In fact, it is not difficult to directly enter the space where Guigu Mountain is located, but Zhou Shu must maintain sufficient respect for Guiguzi.


    -Xin Dao has influenced him a lot, Dao Shu has given him a lot of help. Sun Juan is his ally in advance and retreat, and the old man of the heart demon is also a acquaintance.


    A Taoist boy walked to the front of the mountain and raised his hand in a salute, "Please wait for the emperor, and the master will come out immediately."


    Zhou Shupo was amazed by his lack of humbleness or arrogance. Although it was mainly out of ignorance, so far, only this Dao boy has shown such an attitude. The Guigu line is still extraordinary. Maybe this Dao boy will also be a strong one in the future.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu thought slightly, leaving him a chance.


    Of course, it is chance to be aware of it.


    The mountain gate opened wide, and an old man walked out quickly, leaning slightly, "I have seen the emperor."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly returned the courtesy and said with a smile, "Senior is still the same."


    The Guiguzi in front of him is still the one who has not found a descendant for thousands of years. It is not that he has not found a descendant, but has responded to Sun Juan''s words. This Guiguzi has not been promoted and cannot be promoted. He can only stay in this position, but his reason and heaven Zhen Xuan and Yu Yixian are different, those two really can''t be done, and he is more unwilling.


    Either he will not be promoted or he will replace the old man of the heart demon.


    If you can''t ascend to the sky in one step, it''s better to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm and enlighten. Anyway, the heart is only in the heart, which is the same everywhere, and there is no need to practice.


    Zhou Shu didn''t understand how he could do this. UU read , but Guiguzi obviously has his own persistence... Maybe it''s really possible.


    "You can''t be the predecessor of the Emperor."


    Gui Guzi shook his head slightly, and said with concern, "The old man''s apprentices, don''t you cause trouble?"


    "Senior, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "They are all truly outstanding geniuses, so naturally there will be no accidents, especially Sun Juan. Today''s realm is not below me, and he is already a big person who can compare with the saint."


    After hesitating, he still exaggerated.


    "Hehe, the emperor laughed."


    Gui Guzi smiled while stroking his beard. He was also very happy when he heard the news of his complacent disciple, but he quickly converged, and said slowly, "What is the matter when the emperor comes to Guigu Mountain today?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 16112823 for your continued support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4180: He doesnt want

    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I plan to plant Jianmu Bud in the Heyin School, please come and take a look."


    "The Bud of Jianmu?"


    Guiguzi''s face changed slightly, "Where did you come from Jianmu?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Senior, Jianmu has been revived in my fairy city in the heavens, and what I plant here will be his heirs. Of course, when the Xuanhuang Realm is fully restored, I will move Jianmu back. After all Only the Xuanhuang realm has the most suitable soil for building wood."


    "The old man understands."


    Gui Guzi settled down, "If it''s Jianmu, just say what you need to do, but if you just go and see it, it''s actually unnecessary."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Of course I also hope that Senior can take care of Jianmu, just as Senior has always maintained the Xuanhuang Realm. The Xuanhuang Realm now can''t tolerate the slightest mistake. I think Senior is the most suitable to do this."


    "But what the old man did is nothing compared to the predecessors and the emperor."


    Gui Guzi paused and said in a deep voice, "Lao Xu doesn''t understand why you want to entrust it, but since you said, Lao Xu will try his best."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior is worthy of the name of Guiguzi. I also plan to promote a few true immortals. I wonder if there are suitable candidates for Senior here?"


    "How many true fairies?"


    Gui Guzi seemed to think, "I haven''t accepted disciples for a long time. There are three children in the door, but they are not enough to bear such a responsibility, and it is not good for them to upgrade their cultivation base, so let this matter go."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Gui Guzi was already arrogant and had his own standards for Dao and his disciples. It is not surprising that he would not accept it. Moreover, Zhou Shu believed that as long as the limit of cultivation of the Xuanhuang realm was broken, the disciples of Guiguzi would not be promoted better than others. Slowly, after all, that book of Taoism, even the current Zhou Shu, has never fully understood it.


    He is still inferior to Sun Juan and Gui Guzi in terms of mind.


    He smiled, "Okay, everyone is almost there, now seniors let me go to Lingyu City to see Jianmu?"


    "it is good."


    Gui Guzi didn''t hesitate, and followed Zhou Shu''s dust space back to Lingyu City.


    At this time, Lingyu City had no change in appearance, but the space inside was more than ten times larger, and the sense of distance was dislocated. Seeing a mountain is not a mountain, it feels like a psychedelic city.


    When constructing Xinling Jade City, Zhou Shu also made many ingenious designs, not to mention immortal veins and so on, but also added a lot of secrets in it.


    The transformed Lingyu City is independent of the Xuanhuang Realm, and is not much different from the fairy city in the void. It is basically built by Zhou Shu on the basis of the green magic crystal. It is self-sufficient for vitality and immortality, and there is no need for cultivation in it. Consume the resources of the Xuanhuang Realm.


    In fact, Zhou Shu did this not only for the repairers, but also for the buds of Jianmu.


    In the initial stage of the growth of Jianmu Bud, a lot of resources need to be consumed. These resources certainly cannot be burdened by the Xuanhuang Realm, and it is also difficult for the Xuanhuang Realm. Therefore, Zhou Shu must come by himself, and wait until Jianmu Bud has grown to a certain level, and can give it. When the Xuanhuang Realm is giving back, let him truly take root in the Xuanhuang Realm and complement it.


    Putting away all the dusty space, nearly a hundred people appeared in the square at the same time.


    Excluding Guiguzi and Wangji, the others fell down together and saluted Zhou Shu, praising them endlessly.


    This familiar Dutch square...


    Zhou Shu thought of something and glanced subconsciously. He didn''t see Sun Hedao, but he had his original aura.


    This is surprising.


    Zhou Shu looked at a young man, seemingly thoughtful.


    The young man didn''t dare to look at Zhou Shu, and couldn''t help feeling frustrated. Why did the emperor look at him so many people? Could it be that he didn''t agree with him, and the dream of the true fairy was about to break? Thinking of this, my body trembled, and couldn''t help but said, "Sovereign, did the juniors make any mistakes?"


    "Nothing wrong, you are fine."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and brought the young man to his side, with his right hand hanging over his head, a cloud of mist slowly covered him.


    In a flash, expand the sea of ??knowledge, build the tree of spirits, transform the meridians, condense flesh and blood, transform the power of immortality, and infuse the heart of the law. All the steps are completed in one go. When the clouds are cleared, the young man looks ecstatic, dancing and talking nonsense, He only thought that he would become a fairy in an instant, a real fairy, then something must be done to dispel emotions, everything is fine.


    "Yang Dafa, give me peace of mind!"


    Not far away, his predecessor Kunlun Sect Master quickly yelled, but he hid his mouth as soon as he said it, and suddenly realized that Yang Dafa in front of him was already an immortal, the breath that he exudes, his sense of consciousness cannot Sensing can''t get close anymore, and he''s no longer the younger disciple he can scream and drink.


    "Yang Dafa? I remembered it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Go back and wait by the side."


    Sun Hedao, who had only been to the Yuanying Realm in his previous life, had a good fortune in this life. Not only was his aptitude excellent, he became a tribulation realm for thousands of years, and he also became a disciple of Kunlun.


    But I don''t know if it has anything to do with Zhou Shu, probably.


    "Thank you...thank you, Emperor!"


    Yang Dafa or Sun Hedao bowed and saluted, his voice was trembling, and he was about to cast himself sincerely.


    "This is really a great opportunity!"


    "What chance? This is clearly the supreme method of the Emperor, as long as we follow the Emperor, we have everything!"


    "Our Xuanhuang Realm is finally about to rise!"


    "What is the rise? It is revival. Our Xuanhuang Realm is the strongest and best realm of the heavens!"


    "You are a monster clan shouting so loudly..."


    "Human Sovereign is the Sovereign of everyone, and it is not specifically about you humans, why can''t I shout?"


    "Don''t make a noise, be quiet, and listen to the emperor''s orders."


    Seeing Yang Dafa turned into an immortal in front of him, there is no need to cross the catastrophe or practice, everyone is excited, Zhou Shu''s previous words are all true, he can really make people reborn and reach the sky in one step.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I won''t roll the names one by one, but in order from left to right."


    Mass production of real immortals is just a small measure. UU Reading and others have truly broken the boundaries of the Xuanhuang world. What he has to do is a hundred times larger, a thousand times larger than this.


    By the way, while improving the cultivation of these people, Zhou Shu also did a little extra thing to connect the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm and the Xuanhuang Realm in everyone''s body. In fact, they were originally connected, but Zhou Shu strengthened. The fetters add a little causal power. Simply put, if they do something unfavorable to the Xuanhuang Realm, they will be punished by the Xuanhuang Realm and Zhou Shu. Don''t ask about the punishment, it''s absolutely uncomfortable.


    If you enjoy it, you must bear the responsibility.


    Of course, it is just to deepen the bond with the Xuanhuang Realm, and it will not do any harm to their cultivation.


    Zhou Shu didn''t like people who were born in the Xuanhuang World to deal with the Xuanhuang World. The Xuanhuang World was very forgiving, but it didn''t mean that he was also forgiving.


    It''s not a big deal to leave the Xuanhuang World without asking, but Zhou Shu would never accept being an accomplice and treating the Xuanhuang World as an enemy.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 16112823 for your continued support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4181: Xiao Jianmu

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Not long after, nearly a hundred cultivators became true immortals.


    Everyone was ecstatic, and they all came over to say thank you, and they were noisy for a while.


    "Don''t move."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Be quiet, there is no need to be grateful, I will help you promote to the true immortal, it is something that Xuanhuang Realm has for you to do, and it may not be a good thing to quickly improve your cultivation base. Without experiencing hardship growth, the foundation is always empty. When you are free, you must consolidate more."


    "understood."


    Everyone nodded together and quickly calmed down.


    Of course, it is impossible to rely on them to calm down. The main reason is that Zhou Shu used the method to stabilize the mind.


    Zhou Shu waved his sleeves, and all of them arrived in Liuxia Mountain.


    The transformed Liuxia Mountain Range is much larger than before, and there is a lake among the mountains, just like a pearl.


    The lake water is like condensing fat, full of extremely rich fairy air, but there is not a cloud of mist floating out, that is, no fairy air leaks.


    Looking at this lake, everyone was a little sluggish, and soon their eyes appeared. They had just become a real immortal, and their desire for immortal energy is beyond description. I can��t wait to rush over now and have a handful of them.


    Caiying and Wangji were a little surprised, even in Xianshu City, they had never seen such a strong immortal energy.


    Caiying surprised, "Did you just make this?"


    "A lake made of millions of celestial jade, is it still a success?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much. He took out the bud of Jianmu and placed it in the middle of the lake. He paused, "Wang Ji, draw some power from the sun."


    Wang Ji nodded lightly and used the magic trick. In an instant, the golden sunlight fell down, reflecting the lake into a brilliant golden color.


    The pure power of the sun promotes the growth of all things, and also has an effect on building wood. If the Xuanhuang Realm is in the heavens, you may not need this step. You can use the sun directly, but in the edge of the heavens, the sun does not know how to pass. The power is naturally weakened by the amount of refraction and reflection, and it is difficult to meet the requirements.


    Of course, it can be photographed after all, otherwise the witch **** can''t spread power.


    A cloud of cyan mist enveloped Jianmu Bud.


    No one knows what''s going on inside, only the water in the lake keeps falling and the sun keeps disappearing.


    The crowd onlookers still don''t know what Zhou Shu is doing, but some people feel that their hearts are dripping with blood, so much immortal energy, it would be great if they all cultivated for themselves.


    Zhou Shu was aware of it, and didn''t care about it. Such a strong immortal aura gave a true immortal to practice, and he was afraid that it would kill him with just one drop.


    After half an hour, the clouds and mist dispersed, revealing a three-foot-tall tree, emerald green like jade, full of vitality, but this is Zhou Shu and Caiying��s perception, but in those people��s perception, it��s simply impossible. The powerful presence that looked directly at him, even standing dozens of miles away, had an urge to escape.


    Zhou Shu stared at Xiao Jianmu and slowly said, "Did you see it? This is the Xuanhuang Realm you used to be in."


    The power of the fairy jade and the sun, plus the origin of the Xuanhuang world and the origin of the Yunjuan world injected by Zhou Shu, the Jianmu in front of us is no longer a bud, but a ignorant child who can communicate with the real Jianmu. Features.


    "I can''t see anything."


    Xiao Jianmu spoke, of course that Jianmu in Xianshu City said through Xiao Jianmu.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The place where you are is independent of the Xuanhuang Realm. When you take root in the Xuanhuang Realm and communicate with the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm, you can naturally see everything."


    Xiao Jianmu paused, "Okay, how long will it take you?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "This should ask you, when can you help each other with the Xuanhuang Realm, instead of relying on the Xuanhuang Realm, you can take root, otherwise I am worried about your mutual influence."


    Xiao Jianmu said solemnly, "I can do it now, but the decision... is yours."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful. It seemed that the situation was better than expected. Is Jianmu improved or the effect of the power of the sun, "If you take root now, will you consume the resources of the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Xiao Jianmu slowly said, "No, I need everything here, but I don''t need your so-called resources."


    "I roughly understand."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "You want to regain the memories you used to, and you don''t intend to let this small Jianmu grow up. You must come back by yourself.


    Xiao Jianmu quickly said, "Yes."


    "okay then."


    Zhou Shu groaned for a few breaths, "It seems that I don��t think the same as you, but it��s okay if you do this. Retrieving your memory will help you survive the catastrophe and return smoothly. Okay, I will plant you now and let This place is connected to the Xuanhuang Realm, but you must be careful not to put pressure on the Xuanhuang Realm. He is weaker than you now."


    "Xuanhuangjie and I are one, I know what to do."


    Xiao Jianmu said sincerely, "Thank you, Zhou Shu, I didn''t expect you to do this so quickly."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I think it''s too late, I hope I can catch up."


    If he had known that the Xuanhuang World would make such a decision, he would have come long ago, but he would have been not strong enough at that time, and he might not be able to do much.


    No one else could hear the words of the two of them, and the true immortals outside still stood respectfully, afraid to speak or move.


    Under Zhou Shu''s guidance, Xiao Jianmu began to fall, and finally fell to the empty lake.


    The roots burrowed into the ground, and quickly penetrated this mountain range, this fairy city, and has been pierced into the Xuanhuang Realm.


    While taking root, the Xuanhuang Realm also accepted Xiao Jianmu, and the original aura of the Xuanhuang Realm continued to flow along Xiao Jianmu, eager to merge with him.


    Just as Jianmu looked forward to the Xuanhuang World, the Xuanhuang World had been looking forward to him for a long time.


    The two began to merge smoothly, and Xiao Jianmu''s strong aura slowly faded away, truly becoming a part of the Xuanhuang Realm.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Shu made a little cover up.


    Therefore, in the eyes of others, Xiao Jianmu is not just a three-foot tree, but a towering giant tree of three thousand meters, whose thick trunk fills the entire lake.


    Zhou Shu turned around and looked at the people in the distance, speaking with prestige.


    "It''s incredible!"


    "The Emperor Human has created another miracle for the Xuanhuang Realm!"


    "But, what kind of magical existence is this, Human Sovereign?"


    "Such a tall tree, UU reading is the sacred tree in the rumor?"


    "Human Sovereign planted a sacred tree in the Heyin School, what is the purpose?"


    Looking up at Xiao Jianmu, everyone was shocked and expected, except for Lei Yuan and Gui Guzi, who already knew the inside story.


    "This is not sacred wood, but Jianmu, real Jianmu."


    Seeing the extremely shocked people, Zhou Shu calmly said, "You should all know what it is, I won''t say much. Jianmu reappears in the Xuanhuang Realm, which represents the beginning of the revival of the Xuanhuang Realm, and as a creature of the Xuanhuang Realm. You guys, what should I do in the future, shouldn''t I need to say more?"


    "The Ji family asks the emperor to let us move the whole Ji family here. No conditions are required. The Ji family is willing to guard Jianmu from generation to generation, and will never leave half a step. Jianmu is here, and people are there!"


    It was Elder Ji who spoke first. His voice was extremely loud and emotional, with tears and tears, and anyone who saw it would be moved.


    (P: Thank you for your first support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4182: not angry

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! There is no point in moving.


    Knowing the impossible, I still have to request it. No matter how sincere, it feels like a threat.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, "Lao Ji, guarding Jianmu and Xuanhuang Realm, you don''t have to be near Jianmu."


    "The old man is in a hurry and said something unrealistic, please don''t blame the emperor."


    Lao Ji quickly bowed his head to apologize, "But Lao Yu really thinks so. Jianmu has left the Xuanhuang Realm for many years, and now he is back. As a member of the Xuanhuang World, the descendants of the Emperor, Lao Yu and Ji''s family will never allow Jianmu to be affected again. A little bit of damage, no matter who wants to hurt Jianmu, the old will have to work hard and die."


    Sect Master Shushan followed, "We Shushan will never let anyone touch Jianmu a finger, and we will never let the things of the year happen again!"


    The master of the Heavenly Sword Sect is not far behind, "Heavenly Sword Sect is willing to defend Jianmu with the lives and deaths of 80,000 disciples. There is a disciple of the Heavenly Sword, and Jianmu is here!"


    "I can see your mood very clearly, not to mention I also understand."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "If Jianmu stays in Lingyu City, you stay a hundred miles away. Don''t disturb Jianmu''s practice. You must not leave for ten years. Of course, you can use the power of Jianmu to practice. There are also immortals in the Lotus School. Pulse, will not make you suffer."


    The Heavenly Sword Sect master quickly said, "This is what we should do, how can we suffer a loss? Let alone ten years, a hundred years and a thousand years are all right."


    Zhuge nodded sternly, "It''s better to have a ten-year rotation, each of us take turns to guard, so as not to be innocent."


    Zhou Shu''s face was dark, "Needless to say, I understand, you just need to listen."


    Although his mind is not as good as Guigu''s line, it is not difficult to see what these people are thinking. They are still posing in front of Jianmu, wanting to benefit, and fighting secretly. They are overestimated.


    After so many years of wind and rain in the Xuanhuang Realm, the internal fighting between the cultivators has never stopped. No matter what happens, the first thing that comes to mind is their own interests, not the entire Xuanhuang Realm. Zhou Shu also counted on Jianmu and Xianmai to unite them. Agree. Obviously, this idea is not realistic. In contrast, the silent Monster Race and Sea Race are much better. At least they are thinking more than themselves.


    When everyone heard the sound, they didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    "After ten years, if necessary, Jianmu will naturally choose the right person to guard it. You are only a temporary transition."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "Whether you and your sect can continue to guard it depends on what you do in the future. Remember, it is not what you do in front of Jianmu, but what you do in the Xuanhuang Realm. Don''t try to deceive, Jian The wood and the Xuanhuang world are one, and he knows everything that happens in the Xuanhuang world."


    "rest assured��"


    As soon as he said two words, he realized that it was wrong, Ji Lao quickly shut his mouth, and glanced at Wang Ji''s side, as if asking for help.


    Wang Ji just pretended not to see it.


    It is useless to come out to help intercede at this time, and she is also a bit annoying to Elder Ji. Some time ago, she did so many things for the Ji family. Even without Jianmu, the Ji family has risen enough. As the head of the family, she should have been content for a long time. , But still reluctant to let go of any benefits. Is this because of the identity of the ancestor of mankind, that Zhou Shu is regarded as a human emperor who asks for anything?


    Zhou Shu is not that kind of person, not to mention that the Ji family hasn''t done anything for the Xuanhuang Realm now.


    "Stop talking."


    Zhou Shu repeated it and said slowly, "Everyone from the Monster Clan, the Sea Clan and the Barbarian Clan, you are the same. Jianmu has endless vitality, and staying around has endless benefits. Make good use of it."


    A group of people nodded repeatedly, afraid to speak.


    Zhou Shu turned to Guiguzi, very solemn, "Senior Guigu, it seems that I still have to trouble you to take care of it."


    If these people unite and work together, Guiguzi will just come here to take a look, but depending on the current situation, starting a war for Xianmai and Jianmu is not impossible.


    Zhou Shu is definitely going to leave. Heaven will help guard, but Heaven alone is not enough, and Heaven does not necessarily take care of some small things. Then I hope Heyin faction and Guiguzi can maintain stability for a period of time.


    Gui Guzi smiled lightly, "The old man agreed."


    Zhou Shu took out a jade plaque, "Senior, you keep this one."


    Gui Guzi took a look, feeling slightly shaken, and quickly put it away, "I hope I won''t use it."


    "It shouldn''t be used, senior, I''m leaving now."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, and said warmly, "Everyone, I will trouble you here. If you concentrate on cultivating, you can get what you want, Caiying, Wangji, Lei Yuan, come with me."


    As soon as a few people returned to the square, Caiying said, "Zhou, I can''t believe these people."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "I summoned them in the hope that they will regard themselves as members of the Xuanhuang Realm and guard the Xuanhuang Realm as the creatures of the Xuanhuang Realm, and every word of them cannot be separated from their family and sect. I only think about what I can get, but I am not doing what I should do for the Xuanhuang Realm and Jianmu. It really disappoints me, and I am afraid that others will take advantage of it. It��s ridiculous, is there anyone else in the Xuanhuang Realm now? Everyone should It''s my own!"


    He tried his best to transform the Xuanhuang Realm without discrimination, hoping that everyone would become his own, focusing on the Xuanhuang Realm, but what he saw was still a mass of scattered sand.


    Obviously, with Jianmu and immortal veins, there is no shortage of cultivators. It is enough to cultivate hard to help the Xuanhuang Realm, but the sect family still wants to fight for resources and status, and want to become the first in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Don''t they understand why the Xuanhuang Realm is weakened?


    "Master, don''t be angry."


    Lei Yuan hurriedly said, "The Heyin Sect will definitely follow Master''s orders and will do its best to maintain the Xuanhuang Realm, but the status quo of the Xuanhuang Realm is difficult to change, and it is not a whole."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''m not angry, maybe it''s not their fault, I overestimated them, or I don''t know how to understand the cultivators anymore."


    Lei Yuan nodded, "Master, the Xuanhuang Realm has not built wood for so many years, and there is no real core. They are used to fighting separately, and it takes time to unite."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, quite pleased, "You are younger than them, but you see farther than them. I want to wait too, but it''s a pity that we don''t have much time."


    Wang Ji hesitated, UU read www.uukanshu. "City Lord, I think there is a reason for me, because I helped Ji family too much and ignored other people. It may also be because of this. The other sect families felt the crisis and just wanted to get more benefits from Jianmu. , I want to redeem, take back what I left before."


    "No need."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You only need to understand it, and it''s not a big deal anymore. If they keep refusing to unite, someone will help them unite."


    Lei Yuan understood his heart and saluted immediately, "The disciples must do their best!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, I will tell you in detail later, but I don''t think I still have to take this move."


    What did Caiying think of, "Zhou, what did you give Senior Guiguzi?"


    "Heart Road Jade Brand."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I have left a mark on some people. If they really do something that affects the Xuanhuang Realm, Senior Guiguzi knows what to do."


    (P: Thank you for your first support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4183: Dont stop you

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Zhou Shu promoted thirty true immortals in the Dutch School, Lei Yuan was not included.


    He still hoped that Lei Yuan would start from a miscellaneous immortal, truly understand the way of Shu, break through the real immortal directly, and take the same path as himself.


    He has high hopes for Lei Yuan, even if he can''t compare to the Snow Girl who is born with enlightenment, he should have a great future.


    Lei Yuan''s sincerity to Shu Zhidao is unmatched in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Of course, this does not mean that Lei Yuan did not have the means to restrain the Xuanhuang Realm, the magic weapon of the talisman formation, etc. Zhou Shu has left a lot of them, all driven by Shuzhi Dao, just use a few of them, they are better than those true immortals, more Needless to say, Zhou Shu built Lingyu City and Heyin School into a fortress that no one can break.


    "Master, over there for meditation?"


    Lei Yuan looked a little solemn, "Get rid of the shackles of Kunlun, they are not bad now, shouldn''t they also support it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "At Tianlong Temple, Brother Yun will come back. You don��t have to take care of the others. I can��t improve my meditation practice at all. They are the most troublesome. I know how to modify the barbarians. Wen adds supernatural power, but I am not enough in wishing power."


    Lei Yuan hurriedly said, "It turns out that the master had been caressing a long time ago, and the disciple was talking too much."


    "It''s okay, there must be some things that I didn''t think about. You can do it yourself."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Go ahead, I''ll call you again if I have something to do."


    After sending away Lei Yuan, Zhou Shu summoned the origin of Xuanhuang Realm and Pu Lao.


    "What do you think about breaking the boundaries and allowing true immortals and even golden immortals to appear in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Yuan Yuan slowly said, "These true immortals...If they are just your Lingyu City supporting resources, don''t bother to change me. It''s just that the aura layer needs to be reinforced. You can''t let these true immortals leave. It''s too dangerous outside."


    Pu Lao said concisely, "I will strengthen."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It is impossible for Lingyu City to gather all the true immortals, and I also hope that talents will emerge in other places. For example, this time I deliberately did not promote the practitioners of the Tao of Shu, because I want them to be promoted by themselves, and of course there are Cultivators of other Taoisms also need a better environment, not just sects and immortal energy."


    Yuanyuan hesitated, "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Leaf of Jianmu, only the power of Jianmu fits you best, and will not be affected by other creatures, including me."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I plan to leave two thousand Jianmu leaves in the center of Xuanhuangjie. This is Jianmu''s last savings. There will be no more before the catastrophe. I hope you make good use of it, but don''t use them all at once. Use it up, change it a little bit."


    "You played too big this time, right?"


    Pu Lao frowned, "If you upgrade hundreds of true immortals, you may be alert to Xian Ting. With so many buds of Jianmu and Jianmu, you are desperate? Even if you don''t use them together, the changes in the Xuanhuang world will It''s huge. Are you really not worried about the Xuanhuang Realm, nor are you afraid that Xian Ting knows that you have Jianmu?"


    "I have to worry about it during this period of time, and it will be all right after Jianmu Crossing Tribulation."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I can''t help but, we don''t have much time now. We must increase the strength of the Profound Yellow Realm as soon as possible. The fairy court is watching the Profound Yellow Realm, and there are other forces staring at the Profound Yellow Realm. What if the next time it is not only an invasion, but destruction? If those weird winds are a little bit crooked, the Xuanhuang Realm will be very uncomfortable now.


    "What other power?"


    Pu Lao stopped, "I dare to guarantee that if Xianting is resolved, there will be no problem. Besides, I''m still here, and you treat me like a dry meal? If it weren''t for the Xuanhuangjie, I would settle the truth by myself."


    "Well, that''s my fault."


    Xuanhuang Jie Yuanyuan said calmly, "Now in this matter, since the emperor has made a choice, then I will just do it."


    Pu Lao didn''t realize it, "I said Xuanhuang Realm, you weren''t like this before. You either diametrically opposed to me or just pretended to sleep and don''t care. Why are you so obedient now?"


    Xuanhuangjie slowly said, "I believe in the emperor."


    Pu Lao snorted, "You are two to one, what else do I have to say, anyway, if something happens, everyone will suffer together."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Then I will prepare now, this matter is the most critical for the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Wait a minute."


    Pu Lao looked at Zhou Shu, "You are starting to invest heavily in the Xuanhuang Realm now, do you have any other ideas? According to normal rules, it is better to wait for the Xuanhuang Realm to leave the edge of the heavens and enter the heavens before doing these things. Right."


    "On the one hand, I feel that the Xuanhuang Realm can no longer suffer, on the other hand..."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I do have other ideas. After the Xuanhuang Realm has a certain foundation, I hope to change the edge of the heavens with the Xuanhuang Realm as the center."


    "what?!"


    Pu Lao''s expression changed immediately, "Are you planning to stay on the edge of the heavens? Isn''t our goal to get the Xuanhuang Realm out as soon as possible?"


    "Yes it is."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "But you said that it is difficult. Once the Xuanhuang Realm enters the heavens, you will have to face the disaster of the Reality Realm. Do you think the current Xuanhuang Realm can bear it? Instead of risking that kind of extreme difficulty To realize the big risks, it��s better to do things with more certainty, such as building the Xuanhuang Realm better. Compared with the big fairy city in the fairy realm, there are a group of small realms around, so that when we leave the edge of the heavens, we can To ensure that the Xuanhuang Realm is not damaged, and to directly establish his position in the heavens, in order to achieve this, it is necessary to change the Xuanhuang Realm and the environment along the edges of the heavens around the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "What you said makes sense, but how many years will it take?"


    Pu Lao said coldly, "Can the Xuanhuang Realm wait any longer? If it''s not to take risks, my method is the least risky."


    Zhou Shu''s face sank, "Don''t mention your method, it''s definitely not feasible."


    Pu Lao stagnated, and sighed, "Yours is feasible, but you have to wait thousands of years for the Xuanhuang Realm. Now it is very difficult for the Xuanhuang Realm to bear it. I am afraid that at that time, the The gray mist can swallow the Xuanhuang Realm, so what else can be developed."


    Zhou Shu said earnestly, "It won''t take so many years, Xianshu City has no foundation, and the Xuanhuang Realm has everything, at most 500 years."


    "Five hundred years?"


    Pu Lao was stunned, "Are you sure it only takes five hundred years?"


    "For five hundred years, UU read www.uuk��nshu.com" Zhou Shu was very confident, "If I can''t do it in five hundred years, then I can take the method you use."


    A trace of regret flashed in Pu Lao''s eyes, "I have no opinion, how about you in the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Xuanhuang Jie Yuanyuan said calmly, "Human Sovereign''s decision is my decision. I just want to sleep now."


    "Then you go to sleep."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Pulao, how about I put Jianmuzhiye around your body?"


    Pu Lao snorted, "Aren''t you afraid that I will absorb them all?"


    "Go if you want, I won''t stop you."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "But you can''t do it. The only one who can accept so much vitality is the Xuanhuang Realm, or the weak Xuanhuang Realm. If it were the Xuanhuang Realm in its heyday, there might be one more race in this realm that is stronger than the Dragon Race. ."


    (P: Thank you Suzaku for the third support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~~

 Chapter 4184: Dont send it

    After leaving Jianmu''s Leaf, Zhou Shu went back and asked for a while, and then left the Xuanhuang Realm.


    "Are you going? Don''t give it away."


    Pu Lao''s voice was filled with resentment, no wonder, no one would be too happy if things didn''t develop in the desired direction.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "There is something else."


    Soon, two big hands appeared in the void, squeezing mud, squeezing out a dozen small circles with a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles.


    Pu Lao stagnated, "Is this ready to start?"


    "I have a lot of the original core, do some try."


    I was not idle while talking. A dozen small realms were placed around the Xuanhuang realm. The distances were close and far away, but they were not random. The existence of each realm was justified, and the main thing was to figure out the gray mist''s effect on them. Influence, corrosion degree and time, etc.


    Pu Lao looked at Zhou Shu silently, "Have you really decided?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s better to use mine instead of yours."


    Pu Lao seemed to think, "Zhou Shu, your teacher or, do you understand the power in the gray mist from the fortress and can use them? If this is the case, then you are on the edge of the heavens. Domination, there is no need to build the Xuanhuang Realm, and directly bring the gray fog out of the sky, and force the Immortal Realm to help, isn''t it better?"


    "Just understand."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Pulao, I don��t understand, and I don��t want to understand. I pay more attention to Tao. I have confirmed this in Pangu Caves. I firmly believe that Shu Zhi Tao will not be worse than the law of chaos, not to mention the gray fog here. ?"


    Pu Lao smiled and said, "You are really the most arrogant founder I have ever seen, and I don''t think the kingly creator of kendo dare to say that."


    Zhou Shu snorted, "It''s like you''ve seen other founders. Have you really seen it?"


    Pu Lao said indifferently, "No, but I don''t think they would think that way, thinking that their own way can surpass the law of creation."


    "I didn''t say beyond."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "If you want to go back, I''ll go now."


    Pulao paused, "You go out like this, but you are in the fairy world."


    "I just want to be in the immortal world, not the immortal world, I won''t go."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, leading Caiying and Wangji, disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Pu Lao stood there and sighed secretly, "Is it bad or good to do this", and disappeared in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Bei Zongtian.


    "There is something to come out of the edge of the heavens!"


    The guard in charge of vigilance soon noticed the movement at the exit of the edge of the heavens and shouted hello.


    After a while, ten guards gathered together.


    The captain was born very mighty, and said in a deep voice, "Did Immortal Realm recently sent a guide to Xuanhuang Realm?"


    The guard quickly shook his head, "No, no one has been promoted in the Xuanhuang Realm recently, and no one has passed.


    "Are they from the Xuanhuang Realm, or those **** fog demons?"


    The captain''s face was dignified. When he came here, he had heard that there had been incidents where the fog demon impacted the exit of the sky. The movement was very loud, although the fog demon could not break through the exit, because there was no gray mist in the passage. The strength has dropped significantly, but it does not mean that the immortal world is not worried or not paying attention. Most of the guards have always stayed in the four-pole sky. Except for the Xuanhuang world, they are more to guard against the invasion of gray mist and fog.


    The guard looked at the passage, "What to do?"


    "What else can I do? Get in quickly."


    Although it��s the first time I have experienced this kind of thing, it��s a quasi-sage. The captain is still very responsible. "Follow me, pay attention to the warning formation in the passage. If something is abnormal, notify Xian Ting immediately. No, now. To be notified."


    The captain entered the passage, and a group of people soon followed.


    The passage behind the deep entrance is actually an independent space. It connects the heavens and the edge of the heavens. It is naturally isolated from the gray fog, but it does not isolate the practitioners and other creatures. It does not matter whether it is big or small. A world, as small as a needle, can move freely in the passage as long as it can pass through the entrance and exit.


    Even if the passage seems to be only thousands of miles long.


    There is no reason to say, maybe it is some kind of special rule.


    A guard said curiously, "Captain, what the warning formation is, I have never heard of it."


    "That is a special formation made by Xian Ting. It is used to explore a certain realm. Only when that realm enters the passage along the heavens will the formation warn," the captain said in a deep voice, "you will know it after a long time. This is not a big secret, but you better pray that it will never start."


    The guard still puzzled, "Oh...why?"


    The captain said coldly, "Once the formation is activated, it means that something big will happen. The exit of the heavens will be forced to close temporarily. Xian Ting will immediately mobilize the saints to come over. Those of us... Hey, we are either punished by Xian Ting, or If you die here, you can only resign yourself to fate."


    "what��"


    The guard''s mind tightened, his eyes turned away unintentionally, and suddenly he discovered something, "It''s a human! Three practitioners!"


    "I saw it a long time ago, otherwise I still have the heart to talk to you?"


    The captain rebuked, and his mood settled down. It seemed that there would be no danger, and the once-in-a-lifetime cauldron would not fall on him. He strode to Zhou Shu, Caiying and others. It''s just Hunyuan Jinxian...Ah, you are Zhou Shu?! Founder, how come you come out of the edge of the heavens?"


    The heart that had just stabilized immediately raised his throat again, and his voice changed.


    "Because I want to see it."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Are you the guard here? Sijitian must be able to contact Xianting directly, right? Could you please tell them, whether it is hundreds of miles or thousands of mountains or other people, I will wait in Lianyun City. They, remember, must come."


    The captain looked blank, "I... what do you mean?"


    "Just tell the original words."


    Zhou Shu glanced at him, "Why, stop me from going out?"


    "no no."


    Feeling a kind of nameless majesty, the heart is freezing, the captain hurriedly backed away, "Creator, if you want to go, go there."


    He didn''t have the guts to do anything with Zhou Shu, and he didn''t need it. Xian Ting had issued an order some time ago. If he could not do anything with Zhou Shu, it would be fine for himself. If it annoyed the saint, it would be difficult for the immortal world to do it.


    Zhou Shu nodded and walked out with a smile.


    A group of people were left looking at each other in the passage, UU reading didn''t know what to do.


    "How did they get in?"


    The guard still couldn''t help it, "During this period of time, the entrance to the edge of the sky is in Beizongtian, right? No one went in at all, don''t we know if he goes in?"


    The captain said very solemnly, "I don''t know, but this matter is very important. You must inform Xian Ting, immediately, immediately!"


    The guard wondered, "Why don''t you go out yet?"


    The captain''s face changed and he scolded angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about! Then Zhou Shu is still outside, and now we go out, we can''t fight, and say we can''t say, what if he wants to fight you in turn? If you want to die, you go. Stop! I know it all day long, I don��t know anything, why does Genting City have you as a trash?"


    "Captain...I..."


    The guard is out.


    (Ps: Thank you for the third support and attention of Zhu Que, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4185: Really want to go

    Zhou Shu didn''t have time to pay attention to these people and left long ago.


    Out of bounds, Zhou Shu immediately separated seventeen or eight soul shadows, leaving two, and the others flew away in three directions.


    Caiying was stunned, "What are you doing, you?"


    "Preaching, sending information, if you have the opportunity, you can also leave some seeds, separate to different places, and then go to Lianyun City to gather."


    Zhou Shu was a little proud, "The soul shadow on the Mengyitian side did a good job, leaving behind the buds of Jianmu. Although it is with Kunlun''s help, it is amazing to be able to do it alone."


    "Isn''t the soul shadow you? You are boasting here, and you can speak out even if you lose."


    Caiying snorted, thinking of something, "I got in touch with Soul Shadow so soon, what about Wuji Tian?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Wuji Tian is too far away, and I can''t contact with Xianlu."


    "Oh," Caiying thought for a while, "then what are we doing now?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Doing the same thing as Soul Shadow, in addition to buying hook-ups, some things for building the Xuanhuang Realm are more easily available in the Immortal Realm, and at the same time visiting some aristocratic races from the Xuanhuang Realm, the Xuanhuang Realm has returned more than just It''s our Xianshu City''s business, and we have to do all the preparations that should be done. Even one more ally can reduce some of the burden."


    Caiying asked suspiciously, "I''m going to go? Do you know where those families and races are?"


    "The pawnshop is not a display."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I have enough information here, most of which are related to the Xuanhuang world."


    Caiying suddenly said, "The little trick is really capable, and she did so many things without knowing it."


    "He really has the ability," Zhou Shu quite agrees. "There are not many such families in the fairy world, because most of them have been forced to the outer region by the fairy world. We have already started contacting the part of the outer region, and they are willing to leave the fairy world. It shows their attitude, so they have achieved good results, but there are still some key families that need me to go there by myself. This time I came out and just ran away."


    Caiying was very happy, "Hey, this palace likes to run around, this time I can definitely make a lot of opponents."


    Zhou Shu looked at Wang Ji, "Wang Ji, would you like to go back to Ming Yaotian?"


    Wang Ji shook slightly and said quickly, "You don''t need to go back."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Is worried about Wang''s family? Don''t worry, if you don''t go back, there will be nothing wrong with Wang''s family. Ji and Ming''s family will no longer blame Wang''s family."


    Wang Ji shook her head and said seriously, "Not for this reason. I think what I need now is to improve my cultivation level and help the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Okay, then I don''t worry about you."


    Zhou Shu read the determination in her eyes and nodded, "We are on the road."


    Five years have passed in a blink of an eye.


    Zhou Shu arrived in Lianyun City.


    Normally, it would take two years to arrive, but Zhou Shu ignored the time when he was busy. He didn''t care, let Xian Ting wait more.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "I''m seeing you again, Elder Baili."


    Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains were slightly stagnant, "The founders are joking, and it''s the first time we meet."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The other Baili elder I''m talking about has seen many times along the way."


    "Ha ha."


    Baili Qianshan smiled knowingly, and didn''t care, "I know that I can''t hide it from others. If the founder is offended, the old man will let him come out to make amends."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "No, I didn''t deliberately delay time, it''s just that there were a lot of things along the way, and the elder Baili also followed the wrong person, and only followed my clone."


    In the dusty space, Bailifengdeng gritted his teeth secretly, did I deliberately follow the wrong, who knew you had so many clones?


    Baili Qianshan sighed, "The clone can see Elder Xianting''s hidden means, you are indeed a founder."


    "Stop talking about these gossips."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "I have two things to ask you."


    Baili Qianshan smiled, "I don''t care if you have anything to say to the founder, but before that, the old man also wanted to ask one thing, how did the founder get into the edge of the heavens?"


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. It seemed that Baili Qianshan didn''t know that there was a teleportation array to go to the edge of the heavens. The magic sect was not related to the fairy garden, and he didn''t even know the existence of the magic sect. Knowing, "It''s a coincidence, this is only one time, and there is no next time."


    "Fine."


    Baili Qianshan glanced at Zhou Shu, and seemed to let it go, "The founders can say anything."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "First, I plan to go to the Along the Heavens to develop..."


    "what did you say?"


    Bailiqianshan and Bailifengdeng in the dust space exclaimed at the same time.


    Baili Qianshan slowly said, "Zhou Shu, you are going to develop along the heavens. Do you mean to develop the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    "Xuanhuangjie is one of them, but today I don''t talk about the Xuanhuangjie, what I want is the edge of the heavens."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I don''t plan to entangle you in the immortal realm, nor intervene in the immortal realm. I just want an edge of the heavens that no one wants to go to. Isn''t this a good thing for you?"


    Baili Qianshan sneered, "For the heavens, the edge of the heavens is the dead place and the greatest threat. If you want to go there, I am afraid it is still to deal with our immortal world and the heavens?"


    "Do you think I will use the edge of the heavens to threaten the immortal world and the heavens?"


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, "You think too much. First of all, I don��t have the ability. Moreover, what is the consequence of the gray mist along the edges of the heavens entering the heavens? I know better than you that mine is in Xianshu City. What good is it for me if something goes wrong? What''s more, there are saints around me. They will not allow me to do this kind of thing, and I will not offend those saints at any time."


    Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains settled, "Do you really want to go to the sky to develop?"


    "Am I lying?" Zhou Shu smiled, "I just came out from there. I think it''s pretty good inside. It''s very similar to Pangu Caves, and it''s very challenging. Now that I can solve Pangu Caves smoothly, UU����www. uukanshu.com presumably I can also solve the problem of the edge of the heavens, and further win the favor of the saints and gain more recognition from the saints."


    "Is that so?"


    Baili Qianshan seemed to understand something. As a founder, Zhou Shu got the help of a saint after the catastrophe. After solving the Pangu Cave, he was protected by another saint. Now he still wants to do the same, in the heavens. It��s a good idea to make a fuss about changing the edge of the heavens, but the edge of the heavens is something that even saints feel is extremely difficult. Can he do it?


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "In order for my Dao to be recognized by the saint, I will do everything that is helpful to the Dao, and there are no enemies or friends in front of the Dao."


    Bailiqianshan''s mind was slightly shaken, and he whispered, "So that''s it."


    It is true that Zhou Shu is the enemy of Xianting, and one of the two biggest enemies, but Zhou Shu is also a founder of Taoism. His fundamental purpose of practicing cannot be just to fight Xianting, but to make the avenue become a avenue. Let yourself be a saint. From this perspective, maybe it is possible that there is no reconciliation between Xianting and Zhou Shu?


    (Ps: Thank you Zhang Jianxiong for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4186: Rightly so

    Thinking of this, Hundred Miles and Qianshan Fushou said, "The creator of the path regards the edge of the heavens as a secret realm."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It can be said, but it is different from other secret realms. It is an extremely vast secret realm. If it develops well, I may not need the heavens at all."


    "There is courage."


    Bailiqianshan nodded unconsciously, with a lot of appreciation, "Speaking of which, the edge of the heavens is really a good place. There are countless realms in it. As long as they can solve the problem of gray fog, those realms don��t know how much civilization can be produced. , And for the founders, those are the seeds of Shuzhidao."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It sounds like Elder Baili seems to agree with me?"


    "Of course, challenging the edge of the heavens is the highest expression of the courage and strength of a practitioner. How can the old disagree?"


    Baili Qianshan said solemnly, "Whenever there is a leader like the Innovator in the immortal world, that old man can win again."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Elder Baili is the leader."


    Baili Qianshan shook his head, "Compared with the founder, Lao Hu is not a leader, he is just doing the most common things."


    Zhou Shu nodded and sighed slightly, "I also know a little bit about the immortal world and the edge of the heavens. It''s a pity that Hun Shi Axe and Liangshan Palace."


    Baili Qianshan nodded gently, "They are the most glorious pioneers in the fairy world, and we will never forget them."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Since then, Xianting has been there many times, right?"


    "Well, I''ve been there hundreds of times."


    Baili Qianshan said calmly, "We are driven back by the gray fog and fog demon every time, even if it is dozens of quasi-sages. This is a level that we can''t get around, but for the founder, Probably not, after all, the founder can break out of the Pangu Cave and break through the barrier, he is already the first person under the saint."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Can you tell me about the gray mist and the mist demon?"


    Baili Qianshan thought for a few breaths, and took out a jade slip from his sleeve, "The old people are all recorded in it."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu unceremoniously took it over. It was indeed the exploration record of the edge of the heavens, but it was also detailed, but it was not clear in many places, and it had to be carefully considered.


    Baili Qianshan stroked his beard and smiled, "It doesn''t matter, it''s an honor for the old to be able to give some help to the founder."


    "So to say��"


    Zhou Shu put away the jade slip, seeming to realize something, "Did Xian Ting agree to go to the edge of the heavens to develop?"


    "As long as the founders don''t mention...hehe, you know, we are of course willing to help the founders. If a founder becomes the first saint in 70,000 years, all practitioners of my generation will be honored," Bai Liqian Shan said solemnly, "It''s just that the edge of the heavens is not trivial. If the founder wants to develop, he must be careful."


    Zhou Shu groaned, "This is natural, but I am going to the edge of the heavens in Xianshu City, I am afraid I will find your way."


    Baili Qianshan said with a smile, "The people in Xianshu City are going to the edge of the heavens. Of course, we will give way. Besides, we can also provide other help, such as the fairy jade formation. Speak."


    "I will solve this by myself, and the road cannot be faked by others."


    Zhou Shu seriously refused, and said again, "But one thing needs to be made clear. After we enter the edge of the heavens in Xianshu City, the edge of the heavens will not allow other people to enter. I hope you will guard the Sijitian. , Don��t put people outside of Xianshu City in, the same goes for you in the immortal world, none of them can enter."


    Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains stagnated slightly, and said with a dry smile, "Hehe, the creators regard the edge of the heavens as their own secret realm."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Exactly, I don''t want to be the same as Pangu Caves, always encountering problems, besides, there shouldn''t be anyone on the edge of the sky."


    "it is good."


    Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains responded, and said in a deep voice, "But there is a bit of decency to make it clear. We only allow people from Xianshu City to come out. No one else can. Those who are on the side of the heavens have always been in the world. It��s the best along the inside. When it comes out, it will be messy. What do the founders think?"


    "Just so."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "We are just borrowing, and you are still guarding the Four Extremes."


    Baili Qianshan caressed his palm, "Then it''s settled."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Elder Baili can decide? Is there no need to hold the Fairy Court?"


    Baili Qianshan sternly said, "This matter is unnecessary. The edge of the heavens is not beneficial to other immortal sects. Let them discuss what to do? Besides, this is a good thing that benefits the entire heavens. No one will. Oppose."


    "makes sense."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "But I was worrying too much. The elder said this trifling matter can be resolved."


    "Ha ha."


    A gleam of cold flashed in Baili Qianshan��s eyes, and he said slowly, ��The founders said that there were two things, and one more thing should be the reconciliation between Xianshu City and the fairy world? Then there is no problem. We in the world never I like disputes. Those were misunderstandings before. As the founder said, we will definitely agree."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "No."


    Baili Qianshan''s face changed slightly, "No?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Hehe, this is not a problem, I have gone to the edge of the heavens, can I still fight? Are you going to sneak attack on Xianshu City while I''m not here?"


    Baili Qianshan hurriedly said, "The founders are serious."


    "just kidding."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "It''s impossible anymore. I use my clone to explore the edge of the heavens, and wait until the main body is developed before I go to preach."


    Baili Qianshan nodded, a little disappointed, "just so."


    Zhou Shu paused, then slowly said, "Elder Baili, the second thing is very simple, I want Han Xinghai and Wu Jijie."


    "Ok?"


    Baili Qianshan frowned, "The fairy world cannot be divided."


    "Wouldn''t Wusi Realm and Xiaodu Realm be divided casually?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at him and smiled, "Just kidding, I don''t want to take these two realms away, but temporarily manage them for hundreds of years. I need them. There are no people in these two places, and there are no sects. , For the immortal world is tasteless, there is no reason not to agree to this condition, right?"


    Baili Qianshan''s expression was condensed, "The founder makes the old man embarrassed. Every realm belongs to the entire fairy realm. How can the old man be the master?"


    Zhou Shu stared at him, "Don''t make the elders embarrassed, or else hold a fairy court meeting to discuss and discuss, see which master sect does not want to give, and I will go to him alone?"


    "This is unnecessary."


    Baili Qianshan hesitated, "The old man summoned them to ask questions, UU reading tried their best to convince them, and then gave the founder a reply."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then I will wait here for a few days."


    "Alright, I will come back in a few days."


    Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains raised their hands, "If the founder has nothing else, the old will leave first."


    Zhou Shu gave a gift, "Well, remind people to guard the Sijitian, don''t let people in, my clone has passed, don''t care if you see it."


    "We don''t care about this nature, along the lines of the heavens."


    Baili Qianshan responded with a smile, and soon disappeared.


    (PS: Thank you Zhang Jianxiong for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    The error-free chapters of "Fairy Winner" will continue to be updated in Xinshuhaige. There are no advertisements in the station. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige!


    If you like the winner of the fairy world, please collect it: () The new book sea pavilion of the winner of the fairy world has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 4187: 1 point worry

    As soon as he left Lianyun City, Baili Qianshan entered the dust space.


    As the most powerful elder of the fairy court, Bailiqianshan can mobilize the power of almost all the worlds in the fairy world. Then, treat the entire fairy world as your own fairy city, move freely in the fairy world through the dust space, and go around within ten days. One back and forth in the fairy world is naturally not a problem.


    However, Baili Qianshan itself does not have such an ability��even a saint cannot automatically call hundreds of thousands of worlds��but the welfare of the chief elders of Xian Ting in the past dynasties is derived from the Hongmeng Shengbao Donghuang Bell.


    Hongmeng Sacred Treasures are sacred artifacts, and the terms are different, but some people say that only those with complete self-will are considered as Hongmeng Sacred Treasures.


    To some extent, the East Emperor Bell is the foundation of the fairy world.


    Almost every realm enters the fairy realm, and after becoming a part of the fairy realm, it must provide a part of the source of the East Emperor Bell, so that the East Emperor Bell can influence and even control them.


    The reason is almost, because some realms have strong self-will and ability, and will not succumb to the pressure of the immortal realm and surrender their origins, and their own status in the immortal realm is irreplaceable, so neither does Donghuangzhong nor Xianting There are too many ways to accommodate them. It used to be such a realm for 33 days. Of course, not all of them are anymore.


    Xuanhuangjie has never been.


    The Donghuang Bell itself comes from the Xuanhuang Realm.


    It is worth mentioning that the Eastern Emperor Bell is not in the hands of Bailiqianshan, not even in the realm of Luofu, in the kingdom of gods.


    What Bailiqianshan possessed was only given by others, and he had never seen it himself.


    This makes him dissatisfied.


    "Why did you agree to him, the edge of the heavens?"


    Bailifengdeng looked at Bailiqianshan, his face was a bit ugly, more because of worry, "This guy is such a big air, let us wait."


    "This is a good thing, why don''t you agree?"


    Baili Qianshan sneered, "The edge of the heavens is one of the most difficult problems in our fairy world. A place with almost no value consumes a lot of personnel and resources every year. Is it bad for us to leave it to Xian Shucheng to take care of it? But I didn''t expect Zhou Shu to ask for this as soon as he opened his mouth, which is interesting."


    Bailifengdeng hesitated, "But...Xuanhuang Realm is in the edge of the heavens."


    Baili Qianshan said faintly, "So we have to watch to prevent the mysterious yellow world from coming out. Of course, this is not a problem at all. To get out from the edge of the heavens, you must pass through passages. Those passages are not made by us. Zhou Shuzhen intends to do this. What he has to face is not our immortal sects, but the kingdom of gods."


    Baili Fengdeng thought for a while, "But, you just agreed. The Kingdom of God won''t scold us, right?"


    "A little bit of it."


    Baili Qianshan groaned for a few breaths, and said coldly, "I just want to see their reaction, hum."


    "what?"


    Bailifengdeng stagnated, and it was the first time in the impression that Baili Qianshan had consciously done things against the kingdom of God.


    "Isn��t the saint behind Zhou Shu not related to the Kingdom of God? That��s not a saint. There are at least two other than the Hunshi Axe. I don��t believe that the Kingdom of God does not know this. Moreover, even if they are not related, they We should also take the initiative to solve Zhou Shu��s problem for Xianting Immortal Realm. Because it involves the saint, we Xianting don��t have a good way..." Baili Qianshan sighed slightly, "They don��t come out, it means they don��t want to talk If a sage gets it right, then why should we fight Zhou Shu desperately?"


    Bailifengdeng nodded unconsciously, "It''s no use desperately. There is a saint behind Zhou Shu, and he will definitely not let him die. We die in vain."


    "That is, it involves the struggle of the saints, beyond control, we can only throw the problem to the kingdom of God."


    Baili Qianshan smiled coldly, "Now Zhou Shu is going to come to talk, to come to reconciliation, it is a good opportunity, not to mention that he directly asks for the edge of the heavens, ha ha, the edge of the heavens is the kingdom of gods. It was their idea to put the Xuanhuang Realm on the edge of the heavens when they came out. Let them continue to deal with Zhou Shu''s trouble now, and we Xianting got rid of the burden, there is nothing wrong with it."


    Baili Fengdeng thought for a while and said, "I don''t know what the Congress of God does..."


    "That has nothing to do with us."


    Bailiqianshan is very calm, "Anyway, no matter what they do, it won''t hurt us."


    "Yes, the Kingdom of God has to deal with Zhou Shu. It is impossible to let their people go. They will never leave the Kingdom of God. Most of them will send the shadow elders. If they win, Zhou Shu will be gone. , If you lose, Elder Shadow will be gone. Then...hehe," Bailifengdeng suddenly laughed and whispered, "It doesn''t matter if we talk here, right?"


    Baili Qianshan nodded, "Although this space is based on their power, it is not so easy to hear us. I have not been in vain for so many years."


    "Well, then I don''t have any scruples."


    A gleam of excitement flashed in Bailifengdeng''s eyes, "Then it''s best if they lose both sides. Otherwise, when you become the elder shadow, the first problem you will face will be Zhou Shu, which is not good."


    "If Zhou Shu can solve the shadow elders, I will be able to take the position smoothly, and then I will be the virtual and the snake."


    Baili Qianshan seemed thoughtful, "Anyway, this issue will eventually be handed over to the saint. It doesn''t matter if I can''t help. Of course, Tai Shi Bei had better take it seriously. His goal is different from mine."


    Bailifengdeng''s mind was tense, "Should you not just call him by name?"


    Bailiqianshan paused, "He is only Elder Shadow, and he is not a real saint. I can''t notice it after I say it. If it''s a saint, you can''t name it anywhere, you have to remember this."


    "I understand, the name of a saint must never be exported."


    Bailifengdeng nodded immediately and said slowly, "I thought about it carefully, Zhou Shu wants the edge of the heavens, he still wants to start from the Profound Yellow Realm."


    "What move?"


    Baili Qianshan looked at him, "Develop the Xuanhuang Realm? Isn''t this normal?"


    Bailifengdeng said slowly, UU reading "Everyone knows that his goal is the Xuanhuang Realm, so he is sure to develop, but I am still worried that he will get something else over there. This person is really It��s hard to say. There are so many incredible things that happened to him. What if he finds...what we want to find?"


    "You said that..."


    Baili Qianshan shook slightly, and his face became more solemn, "Whether there is it is not certain, if it is really there, and it is found by him, then we must consider another way out."


    Bailifengdeng was shocked, "Other way out, do you want to betray the kingdom of God?"


    "Don''t make a fuss, it''s not the first time I said it," Baili Qianshan said sternly, "Okay, you stay calm, wait for everything to happen, don''t think about it!"


    "Just a little worried."


    Bailifeng was stagnated and sighed, "We have been searching for so many years, and it is impossible for him to find it at once, forget it."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4188: Kind of happy

    "It''s not this that needs to worry about now."


    Baili Qianshan said solemnly, "I don''t care how he tossed the Profound Yellow Realm, anyway, in the edge of the heavens, it has no effect on us, but I am a little worried whether he already knows what the gray mist is."


    "impossible?"


    Bailifengdeng said in amazement, "Don''t you tell me, don''t you even know the saint?"


    "Yes, but I''m still worried."


    Baili Qianshan hesitated, "The saint also doesn''t know the power of chaos in Pangu Grottoes, but Zhou Shu...he went further."


    Bailifengdeng understood something, "You have been in Mingjie a while ago, did you say that over there?"


    Baili Qianshan paused, "They didn''t tell me, but I heard some occasionally. They said that Zhou Shu went further than them on the Law of Chaos. It seems that there are still some disputes about this."


    Baili Fengdeng quickly said, "Then what''s their plan?"


    It is rare to hear Baili Qianshan say these things, and he is also very curious.


    "I don''t know." Baili Qianshan shook his head, a little bored, "you care about what you do. It''s not bad to hear a few words. I still have tasks over there and I need to cultivate. They have something for me and Xianting. For the new requirements, most of them won��t be able to use us for Zhou Shu in the future."


    Baili Fengdeng didn''t dare to ask more, he hesitated, "If Zhou Shu really understands the gray mist..."


    Hundred Miles and Qianshan sighed, "The heavens along with the heavens will all change."


    Bailifengdeng nodded, "This guy... is really enviable."


    "I don''t know what the future will be, but you can''t put the eggs in a cage," Baili Qianshan said slowly, "Anyway, it''s better for us to pay less attention to these, and it doesn''t matter if we get scolded."


    "Ok."


    Bailifengdeng agreed very seriously, "He wants Han Xinghai and Wujitian, otherwise he will give it directly?"


    "Han Xinghai doesn''t matter, I promised Linglongtian before. Linglongtian mostly regards this as a condition of apologization, so he said it again, as for the Promise Heaven..." Baili Qianshan paused, "the place is already deserted," And it��s not a real immortal realm, so it��s okay to give it to him, just because he wants Promise Heaven, not really wanting this realm, but wants to find the human emperor in the past."


    Bailifengdeng said unconsciously, "That''s okay, Xianting has already given an explanation for this matter."


    "you are right."


    Baili Qianshan smiled slightly, "What if we find it? It has nothing to do with our Xianting, but he has found two more powerful opponents for himself."


    Bailifengdeng nodded, "Then give it to me, I will go to Wuji Tian now, there are still some things to deal with over there."


    "I''ll see you there, hurry, maybe Zhou Shu has already gone first."


    Baili Qianshan didn''t say much, and divided the dust space into two, each walking towards a different fairy road.


    Lianyuncheng.


    "Xiancheng has been emptied, there is no one."


    Caiying looked around, "Xianting''s people are really domineering, just to say a few words, they will be driven away."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not because of this. Lianyun City has been abandoned for a few years. When the Sacred Fire Gate was driven out of the immortal realm, he fought with Saitama Sect here. The origin of the fairy city was destroyed by their holy fire."


    "Sacred Fire Gate, it''s really not a good thing to do."


    Caiying cursed, "Zhou, when we go back this time, we should just put out the torch gate. My palace is still a bit curious about what their holy fire is."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments and smiled, "Yes, it''s just a detour."


    Caiying couldn''t help clapping her hands, "I haven''t gotten into a fight this time, and I finally have a chance to breathe."


    A few words of two people decided the fate of the big sect that once had the opportunity to enter the ranks of the sect.


    Zhou Shu looked at Wang Ji who was hesitant to speak, "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Ji took out a wooden box from her sleeve, "This, you put it here, it seems to be alive?"


    "Alive?"


    Caiying hurriedly leaned over, "Show me this palace!"


    The wooden box is an ordinary magic weapon of space. It is not too big, it is only a few miles in radius. A bunch of small stone pebbles are placed on the leaves of a few trees. Zhou Shu took it out from the bottom of the Dead Sea and placed it in Wangwang. On Ji''s side, it is because Wang Ji can attract the pure sun''s power to nourish, thereby speeding up the hatching speed.


    At this time, a few stone eggs had cracked, and a few small strange creatures were crawling on the side.


    Light blue, resembling a lizard, big mouth, four legs, long tail, but no scales on the body, very smooth, with wings on the back, and a pair of big eyes blinking from time to time, which looks very agile.


    "What is this? It''s pretty cute."


    Caiying''s eyes glowed, reaching out to grab it, but Zhou Shu opened it, "Don''t touch it yet."


    Caiying stagnated, "Is it really a ghost boy?"


    "Definitely not, I can''t see what it is, but there is no trace of annihilation, except for the very strong source of the black and yellow world, there is also a very special power..." Zhou Shu hesitated, "It''s a bit like a gray mist."


    "what?"


    Caiying''s face changed slightly, "Life in the gray mist?"


    "Like, but no, there is no sign of swallowing vitality. It''s just the place where the power is. It seems that other power cannot be tolerated. It is not absorbed or resisted. So it feels not the power of chaos," Zhou Shu slowly said, "I just used two. More than ten kinds of laws and powers, including Shu Zhili''s trial, were all driven away by them unconsciously, which is very strange."


    After probing, Zhou Shu fell into thinking.


    How was this creature born?


    The power of annihilation inside that black pillar, the peculiar rune pattern on it, plus the power of the Xuanhuang Realm''s origin, and the gray fog outside, combine to form this?


    The situation is very similar to that of Mi Zhu, but the combination of that time is the power of acquired Chaos, and this time because of the vitality in the Xuanhuang Realm, a unique life has been nurtured, but it is not worse than the power of acquired Chaos. It is also interesting to say that both are the results obtained from accidents, unintentionally inserting willows and willows to form a shadow, but like Dachengzhu and Xianting, they tried every means to find and study, but there was no result.


    Caiying was surprised, "Is it so strange? Are you afraid of any power?"


    "This..." Wang Ji hesitantly said, UU reading "Are they born with Communion?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "You make sense, this situation really looks like a natural eucharist."


    Caiying thought of something and looked at Wang Ji, "The little things that are born with the Eucharist, reject so many laws...Can they also cultivate the power of the sun?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "I don''t know, but you can try it. They should have a considerable degree of intelligence, Wang Ji, you try to teach them."


    They received the power of the sun during the birth process, did not show resistance, but accelerated the incubation process...If they can do it, they may grow into very powerful helpers.


    "Then I will try."


    Wang Ji nodded, although she didn''t know what to do, she was a little happy.


    It''s a special chance to meet a little creature in a similar situation to yourself.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4189: What to do

    Promise sky.


    Zhou Shu, to be exact, is Zhou Shu''s soul shadow, and has been here for more than three years.


    Zhou Shu''s order is not only to leave the buds of Jianmu, but also to search for all traces of the Emperor and Yangmei. This obviously takes a lot of time.


    The gain is not a lot.


    But there was a big discovery that Wuji Tian didn''t even have an origin core.


    No, it should be that there is no original source core of 33 days, which has disappeared. Now the original core of Wuji Tian was later installed by Xian Ting, and its ability is far inferior to the original one.


    This caused a lot of interference to Zhou Shu''s work.


    Therefore, the task of Jianmu Bud can only be abandoned.


    This situation is very rare, so Zhou Shu spent a lot of time investigating the reason and whereabouts of the essence core disappearing. Judging from the current situation of Wujitian, the essence core should still exist.


    There are some eyebrows related to the humane heaven and the emperor.


    Did the immortal world simply seize the origin core after destroying the humane paradise, or did the emperor take away the origin core when he left, or did the immortal hunter take the origin core abducted?


    It''s all possible, and of course there are also possibilities for other forces to take advantage of it.


    "what����"


    Zhou Shu stopped in the depths of a valley.


    It used to look like a human being, but it was obviously abandoned for a long time. There is no immortal energy left, and nothing of value can be found.


    However, the breath of reincarnation here is unexpectedly strong, reaching the point of forming reincarnation fragments.


    Very good results. The first reincarnation fragment discovered during this period of time. The reincarnation fragment is different from the general reincarnation breath. The latter can only perceive some broken images, while the former may enter the reincarnation and experience the events of that era. Of course, just watching, it is impossible to have any impact on the past.


    After thinking twice, Zhou Shu walked in.


    Now his law of reincarnation can completely do this, unlike the past, if you want to experience reincarnation yourself, you need a preset formation or use Xiao Kun''s help.


    The scenery changed, and hundreds of people suddenly appeared in the deserted valley.


    Most of them are practitioners, but there are also many alien races, two or three out of ten. You can see a few monster races as far as you can see, there are three or five spirit races, and there are also Wa races.


    Regardless of whether a practitioner or a foreign race, everyone is very pious and looks straight ahead.


    There was a person sitting there, chanting something aloud.


    Zhou Shu recognized it only after hearing a few sentences. This is humanity.


    Zhou Shu saw the jade slip of humanity gifted by Li Lenghan several times, but he didn��t learn it. He didn��t even care about benevolence, let alone humanity. He just looked at the brilliance of the old man and felt the power in the text. I still can''t help being moved. If I have never established Shuzhi Dao, I am not a founder, and I am in it, like the people here, I am obsessed with humanity.


    There is no doubt that the person preaching is the Emperor Xuanyuan.


    The old man, who has appeared many times in the portrait, is now obviously a lot younger. Whether in appearance or inwardness, he is full of vigor and energy.


    Those eyes full of wisdom and determination were exactly the same as Zhou Shu had imagined.


    However, Zhou Shu in the state of soul and shadow did not have any emotions, but objectively analyzed the time when the reincarnation fragments were located. The emperor was still there, the humane paradise was still there, and it was a little early.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    The sky trembled, and slowly cracked like broken glass.


    "Who is destroying the heaven formation?!"


    "Why doesn''t the sky curtain respond?"


    "No, these beams of light seem to be... Xianji Cannon? More and more!"


    "A lot of immortals!"


    "Is it finally here? Let''s give them some color to see!"


    Someone looked up, surprised and angry, and hurriedly stood up.


    "sit down."


    Emperor Xuanyuan''s voice was warm and majestic, "Nothing will happen, just listen attentively."


    Gazing at the sky, his eyes were still very calm, and he waved his hand, and the soft radiance instantly covered the entire valley.


    "Don''t meet the enemy?"


    Although Zhou Shu was only a clone, he still raised doubts.


    He stared at the sky and watched the array being attacked again and again. He had the idea of ??going up and blocking it. Of course, it was useless. He was only experiencing the past and could not affect the past.


    Suddenly, a long thread hangs down.


    At the end of the long line, a straight fish hook is tied.


    Except for Zhou Shu, no one noticed this thread. The Emperor still preached, and the disciples listened with panic.


    Zhou Shu quickly understood something. This line was not something that happened in the past, but something that was going on now, just like appearing in the Reincarnation Fragment.


    When he realized this, the long line had already reached Zhou Shu, and when the hook fell, it happened to fall on Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu struggled subconsciously, but obviously it was of little use.


    Among the fragments of reincarnation, no one can counter the will of the Lord of Reincarnation, and the saints are afraid it will be difficult.


    With a flick of the fish hook, the long line disappeared, Zhou Shu had already appeared by the long river of reincarnation, and in front of him was the Lord of Reincarnation with the hat.


    Zhou Shu bowed. After all, the soul shadow is Zhou Shu''s will, and it is relatively clear when and what to do, "It is not the right time for seniors to appear."


    "What else do you want to see?"


    The Lord of Samsara said faintly, "What you see is the end, and that piece of debris will soon collapse. If I don''t pull you out, you will disappear with the pieces."


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly, "collapse?"


    "To be precise, it is recycling. Some things shouldn''t appear in the heavens. It''s too late to be recovered now."


    The Lord of Samsara put down his fishing rod and looked at Zhou Shu with interest, "Your clone is good. It can maintain the body of Samsara in the fragments of Samsara. The real shadow is more interesting than I expected. I knew that when I was practicing, I too. Go and learn, haha."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Did the senior take it back? Can I see the rest?"


    "It shouldn''t show up, what''s behind?"


    The Lord of Samsara frowned and scolded with some dissatisfaction, but there was a sly in his eyes, seeming to say to himself, "How much power can you take on me as a clone?"


    When he said that, he moved his hand, the indescribable force of reincarnation directly pressed down, and immediately wrapped Zhou Shu tightly.


    "What will seniors do?"


    Soul Shadow naturally knows to resist Shu Zhili burst out, shaking around for a while, and the space feels torn.


    The Lord of Reincarnation looked at it with a smile, as if looking at the fish he had caught, a little bit satisfied and a little bit expectant.


    The soul shadow was gradually compressed, becoming smaller and smaller in the reincarnation, but it also became more and more solid, and even emitted light, reflecting the surrounding light.


    The Lord of Samsara shook his head slightly, waved his hand to disperse Samsara, and said calmly, "Zhou Shu, you are much stronger than before. You are now a veritable founder."


    "I was."


    Zhou Shu broke free from the shackles, as if something had been broken through, and suddenly said confidently, "Shu Zhidao, because of the law..."


    "Hahaha, are you preaching here?"


    The Lord of Samsara was taken aback and laughed.


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4190: Ill keep it

    Hahahaha!


    In the laughter, the Lord of Samsara waved his hand, Zhou Shu fell into the long river of Samsara and disappeared.


    A place that seems to have been familiar, a deserted humane paradise.


    Through the ruined walls, Zhou Shu slammed out.


    "what?!"


    Caiying was taken aback, "What are you doing to get a ghost shadow?"


    "I''m also very strange."


    Zhou Shu looked at his soul shadow and frowned slightly. He only knew that he came out of Die Yue, but he didn''t know why he came out. Of course, he quickly understood, "He came from Wuji Heaven."


    "There is such a thing?"


    Caiying and Wangji looked surprised.


    Zhou Shu felt the experience of the soul shadow, and fell into contemplation for a while.


    Put the matter of Wuji Tian aside for the time being, Yang Mei indeed happened in Wuji Tian.


    According to the pieced together picture, it can be seen that the Butterfly Pill came into effect for the first time in Wuji Tian, ??and Yang Mei��s body and soul also recovered, but unexpectedly, the body is different from the original, and the recovered soul is actually there. Two, one in the body and one outside. Is this a problem with the Butterfly Pill? It seemed that whether it was the spirits in the body or the spirits outside the body, they were not adapted to the immortal Wuji Heaven, and they were affected a lot, as if they had been cleansed from the inside out and changed their state.


    The two spirits left separately, but there was no trace afterwards.


    "Two bayberry?"


    Caiying''s face changed slightly, and she quickly became more nervous, "Is the memory also cleared?"


    Zhou Shu was helpless, "Maybe it is related to Wuji Tian, ??there may be a problem with the resurrection of the Butterfly Pill..."


    Wang Ji said honestly, "If the memory is gone, then they are not the same person."


    Caiying frowned, a little angry, "Nonsense, it''s still the same."


    "Don''t fight these."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The two souls have a greater chance of surviving. It is not a bad thing. It doesn''t matter if there is a memory or not. We will find her sooner or later. As for whether she knows us, it doesn''t matter."


    Caiying nodded, and said unconsciously, "Anyway, I think it must be her."


    "Wuji Tian does not have the core of origin, this matter needs to be clarified."


    Zhou Shu calmed down quickly, "From that scene, the immortal realm dispatched the immortal cannons and a large number of immortal captures. Their goal is the humane heaven, but the question is, why do they want to destroy the humane heaven? In the preaching, there is no harm to the immortal world, and humanity is not a way that can cause harm."


    "Xian Ting doesn''t make sense at first."


    Caiying said coldly, "Maybe he is afraid that the Emperor Xuanyuan will become stronger and his influence will become stronger, and he is worried that the Emperor will seek revenge from them and Jianmu."


    "It''s not that Xian Ting will not be afraid to this level. Neither Human Sovereign nor Human Dao has the power to shake the Immortal Realm."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "At that time, there must be an insoluble hatred that took the initiative to attack the humane paradise still in the immortal world."


    Wang Ji hesitated, "Could it be a misunderstanding?"


    Caiying didn''t realize it, "Misunderstanding won''t ruin the entire humanitarian paradise, right?"


    "Maybe their goal is not a humanitarian paradise, but..." Wang Ji blushed, "Sorry, I guessed wildly, you don''t take it seriously, but I think that many big things often come from small things."


    "No need to apologize, anything is possible."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "What you said is also possible... It''s better to go over and take a look."


    Looking at Die Yue, Zhou Shu''s heart moved, and a soul shadow suddenly got in.


    Looking at the ghost shadow that appeared in front of him again, the Lord of Samsara was quite unceremonious, "What are you doing again? I will come after I send you back?"


    "Thank you senior for your advice just now."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand. This time the soul shadow was not in a far away state, and his spiritual thoughts followed.


    The Lord of Reincarnation also understood that Zhou Shu is now the master, and said slowly, "What chance do you have, good luck."


    Zhou Shu also said true and false, "I went to the Pangu Caves, passed through the gates of all wonders, and realized a little bit of the law of chaos."


    "Bullshit."


    The Lord of Reincarnation said faintly, "There is no feeling of the power of chaos, even if you feel it a little, your current power will not be like this."


    "Senior can still see clearly."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "What I feel is how to deal with the power of chaos, not the power of law."


    The Lord of Reincarnation was slightly startled, "Are you not interested in the Law of Chaos?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Not as interested as a saint, I still like my Shuzhi Dao, it may not be the strongest, but it will never be worse than the Law of Chaos."


    The Lord of Samsara laughed, "Haha, you are the most arrogant creator I have ever seen."


    He said the same thing as Pu Lao, but the effect is different. Pu Lao may not have seen the founder, and this one, he has probably seen it, and has seen a lot of them.


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "Thank you senior for the praise."


    "This is not a compliment."


    The Lord of Reincarnation sighed slightly, "Do you think that you can use your way to break the boundaries of the heavens, see farther places, and even create new heavens? No matter the way or the law, it is within the heavens. Only then will it take effect, and Chaos is one with the heavens. If you want to leave and want to see the ultimate, you should put your talents on the laws of creation... In the past, there were creators who thought the same as you, but they all gave up Up."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "This is not my personal idea, Shu Zhidao thinks that way. As a founder, I am the master of retelling the avenue and I want to return to the avenue and pause for a while," Dao Thoughts? "


    "Well, Dadao also has his own will, I feel what he wants to do, he wants to rely on himself."


    Zhou Shu looked at the Lord of Reincarnation, "The Great Way is like this, and the rules are the same. Seniors might as well listen to the thoughts on the Law of Reincarnation and see what he wants to do."


    The Lord of Samsara stagnated and scolded, "Nonsense, I am the law! Whatever I think, the law must think about it!"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Senior may have gone too far."


    The Lord of Samsara''s mind was slightly shaken, and he gave birth to a serious idea of ??the law? Isn��t the law a tool to understand the heavens? After it��s done, it��s useless. Now only the creation law that you don��t understand can help you understand the heavens better. Does the law of reincarnation have other meanings? ?


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, UU reading , "The juniors have something to ask for."


    The meditation of the Lord of Samsara, I don��t know how many years it will take to recover. I knew it a long time ago, so I didn��t say these words first.


    The Lord of Reincarnation opened his eyes, "You want to go to the Promise Heaven again, it��s impossible. The traces of reincarnation over there have been erased, and there can be no more passages. If you want to go to other places, I can help, but only this Once, as a reward for saying these few words, hurry up wherever you want to go."


    "I''ll keep it for now, and come to see seniors later."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and bowed respectfully, "Go out first."


    There is no way to go to Wuji Tian, ??but this reward cannot be wasted, wait until you think about it.


    "Cunning kid."


    The Lord of Samsara rebuked, but couldn''t see the anger, and soon closed his eyes again.


    (PS: Thank you, Poison Sword Opera Jinmeng, for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4191: 1 group of fire

    Lianyuncheng.


    Hundreds of miles and thousands of mountains slowly emerged, and raised his hands, "Creator, we have decided that Wuji Tian and Han Xinghai can be handed to you for a period of five hundred years."


    "Haha, hard work elders."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "When can I receive it?"


    Baili Qianshan said in a condensed voice, "You can go now, there is no one in Han Xinghai, and the sect in the Promise Heaven is also relocating."


    "Then you are welcome, I will go now."


    Zhou Shu separated two soul shadows, "The two of them will be in the immortal realm from now on. If you encounter something, I hope the elder will bear one or two."


    Baili Qianshan smiled and said, "Do you want the old man to send it off?"


    "Okay."


    Zhou Shu froze, and quickly calmed down, allowing the soul shadow to enter the dusty space and quickly flew to the distance.


    Looking at Baili Qianshan who was stroking his beard and smiling, Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The elder seems to be in a good mood."


    "Hehe, of course the old man is very happy to reach a settlement with the founder."


    Bailiqianshan nodded without concealing it, and he was indeed very satisfied.


    After he passed on Zhou Shu��s request for the edge of the heavens, he only returned five words "you don��t need to worry about it" tomorrow. That��s good. Xian Ting finally got rid of the burden of the edge of the heavens, and there is no need to reconcile with him. Zhou Shu entangled, why is he unhappy? From now on, Xianshu City is the same as Supreme City, and Xianshu City is still far away from the fairy world, it is no longer a threat to the fairy world, and he can free up his hands to do that important thing.


    At the beginning, Tai Shi was sad, and became the shadow elder with the two major events of destroying the tower and opening up the territory for the immortal world. The next opportunity of this kind is his own.


    "Don''t disturb the elders, I''m happy, goodbye."


    Reconciliation is impossible, for the time being, but as if there was an ominous premonition, Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand to say goodbye.


    A few years in a flash.


    Looking at the reddish void, Caiying blinked, "Is it here?"


    There are dozens of huge fire lights in front, each of which is larger than the average fairy city, guarding each other, and the fire lights in the middle are the most blazing, with almost invisible shape. Every time the fire lights flicker, like a giant beast in the world, Unleashing successive layers of fire waves, making the void tremble.


    "The Sacred Fire Gate is also very capable. It has been able to build such a formation in hundreds of years..."


    Wang Ji looked a little surprised, "No, it doesn''t seem to be a formation. I didn''t see the connection with each other, but it''s not easy."


    "I don''t care about causal reincarnation, it''s not difficult to do it."


    Zhou Shu paused, "That''s not a formation or a normal formation. The Holy Fire Gate burned dozens of circles with fire, and then moved them together to let them continue to burn..."


    Wang Ji hesitated, "Did it burn the dead world?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Of course not, the dead world does not have such a strong power. It is basically the fire of the origin. It is released by using the power of the core of the origin plus the resources in the world. Such a world cannot be the dead world, maybe It''s still a very active world, the kind that has matured."


    Wang Ji couldn''t help but be surprised, "It''s really frantic to ruin so many mature worlds at once."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "After they left the immortal realm, they went crazy. After the Ten Thousand Soul Sect lost the position in charge of the sect, it is not enough to describe it with craziness. Most of the things in the outer domain in these years have been caused by them."


    Wang Ji wondered, "But why did they do this? It''s better to say that they are grabbing resources, what do you do to destroy the world?"


    "To nourish their sacred fire," Zhou Shu sneered, "I hope to rely on the sacred fire to summon the gods? It''s ridiculously tight."


    "God?"


    Wang Ji was a little puzzled, "No, aren''t they practitioners? Why are they still begging for the power of the gods, besides doing this, it can really be done, attracting the gods?"


    "If you can do it, you can say otherwise, but they really think so."


    Zhou Shu has already understood the situation of the Sacred Fire Sect very clearly. "The Sacred Fire Sect cannot be favored by the saints, and there is no way to obtain holy artifacts. Relying on the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is certainly not a one-time solution. I really want to preserve the development of the Sect. The forces can only make a fuss in other areas. What they choose is to sacrifice, and use this method to obtain the power of the gods. Therefore, wherever they go, they must try their best to capture the source and vitality and give it out in the form of fire. They believe that this is the best way to establish communication with the gods. As for the resources obtained and the gods and souls, they will hand it over to the immortal world and the ten thousand souls, and then they will also sacrifice."


    Wang Ji''s face turned pale, "Unexpectedly there is such a sect..."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "There are too many. The heavens say that the Lich and Demons are barbaric, but if the practitioner chooses the wrong path, it will be the same, and there will be more."


    "I understand."


    Wang Ji settled down and thought for a while, "Should they not succeed?"


    "The gods probably didn''t hear their call, but this holy fire can''t be underestimated."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "From its establishment to the present, the Sacred Fire Gate has been rampant for tens of thousands of years. At least 10,000 realms have been captured by them. The earliest flame absorbed these many origins. It��s hard to imagine how mighty, a saint who is no less than on the celestial pole list broke out, maybe he can still..."


    At this point, Zhou Shu stopped slightly.


    "What else?"


    Wang Ji was a bit like a curious baby, but Caiying didn''t listen to anything, just staring at the front, the fire in her eyes was as hot as the sacred flame.


    "What''s the matter with him!"


    Caiying flew up, her expression gloomy and cold, "Huh, they hurt the heavens and the truth, and my palace has no burden, so I just want to kill it!"


    "Go ahead, I''m here to sweep the array."


    Zhou Shu nodded and looked at Wang Ji again, "Wang Ji, you can also try it. There is no need to stress, the Holy Fire Gate should have been removed long ago."


    "Then I will go too."


    Wang Ji didn''t hesitate, and flew in behind Caiying. The first goal of the two was the firelight in the middle.


    Zhou Shu looked outside, very calm.


    These two are enough, even if you encounter twists and turns, it doesn''t matter, it''s just a test.


    Compared to Caiying��s sense of justice and kindness, in fact, he does not have much hatred for the Holy Fire Gate, mainly because of Bian Xue and others, but he has begun to consciously manage the Outland, and forces like the Holy Fire Gate naturally cannot appear again. UU����wwwww .uukanshu.com is not only the black sheep, but also the source of chaos. Moreover, the problems caused by the Sacred Fire Gate will not bring any benefit to Outland and Xianshu City.


    boom!


    Before long, there was a loud noise.


    A sword leaped down into the sky, and the sword light across several realms blocked the sky and the sun, suppressing the flames that reached the sky, leaving only the purple and blue clouds in the void.


    Full of power, but silent on the ground.


    The sword light flicked lightly, and the firelight in the middle part suddenly separated, the flames fell down, and there was a rain of fire all at once.


    There were countless screams in the fire and rain, and thousands of practitioners flew out in piles, most of them with wounds and consternation.


    Behind them, there is still a fire.


    It''s not big, it''s not bright, and it''s a weird blue.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 09083007 for your continued support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4192: Leave her alone

    Jie Jie Jie Jie��


    Sharp laughter came from the blue flame.


    Looking intently, there were three people close to each other in the flames. Half of their bodies had already turned into fire, and the other half had almost burned. They were tangled together, very strange, with abominable faces, as if they were a little familiar.


    "What weird thing?"


    Caiying was shocked, and came across the sword, slightly defensive.


    "Sacrifice, sacrifice..."


    The flame flew up at an extremely fast speed, and in a blink of an eye it swallowed dozens of people who had no time to run away.


    The devoured practitioners were melted instantly, and the blue flames also grew stronger, sending out many sparks, chasing more people around.


    Caiying also saw that it was wrong, and if the flames continued to swallow, the flames would get stronger and stronger, immediately swiping his sword to grab it.


    With a simple sword intent and super mighty power, dozens of ice cones rushed straight past.


    Stabbing in the middle of the blue flame.


    The flame was stagnant, sinking in the middle, and the people inside let out a scream.


    Someone seems to have been pierced.


    Amid the screams, a blue flame overflowed along the sword intent, and came to Caiying in the blink of an eye.


    Caiying saw the opportunity very quickly, quickly disappeared the sword intent, backed a few miles, the flame stagnated slightly, and immediately turned, but a practitioner who was closest to him was hit by the flame, and was immediately swept back.


    Should you bear the strength and then fight back?


    Caiying noticed the flame''s attack method, and had some headaches.


    She has seen this method many times. Basically, she is weak when strong. In other words, as long as her sword intent can overwhelm the opponent, the attack is meaningless, but now this blue flame is very unusual. , His sword intent had risen to the level of surpassing the law, and it was still being eaten back, without even going through the link of consumption.


    The power of the flame surpassed him, more than a little.


    This group of fire is stronger than the opponent she has encountered.


    Glancing at it, the three people in the flame seemed to be melted again, but their aura was stronger, and their faces were even more abominable.


    "Le Yinan, it''s you!"


    Caiying recognized it, and there was a face like Le Yinan, the commander of Shenghuomen.


    "My sword...sword..."


    Le Yinan had obviously lost most of his will, but he still knew that the sword in Caiying''s hand had gone out of his own hand after all. After shouting twice, he suddenly reached out and grabbed it!


    The moment the hand stretched out, it merged with the firelight, turning into a blue flame and curling towards Caiying. The speed was surprisingly fast. Caiying felt the power in it, his mind was tight, and he couldn''t tell what it was. Her feeling is a bit similar to that of facing the Gates of the Wonders in Pangu Caves. It is something that can only be defeated by transcending the law.


    At that time she thought about saving for a long time, but now she has no time.


    He hesitated to step back, but the fire followed him like a shadow, and he didn''t let it go.


    Choi Ying''s heart is horizontal, standing still.


    Don''t hide.


    This palace is here to destroy you. How can you shrink back when you encounter trouble? The big deal is to sleep for decades.


    The sword of Victory Evil circulated, purple and green mixed, and the sword intent continued to rise with the battle intent, emitting a dazzling light.


    boom!


    The blue flame never hit Caiying''s sword, but hit Wang Ji.


    At this time, Wang Ji also turned into a ball of fire, extremely gorgeous golden red, like a round of noon sun, illuminating everything, even the blue flame changed its color.


    "you?!"


    Caiying was stunned, "Suddenly ran over, what are you doing?"


    She didn''t expect Wang Ji to make a sudden move, and she had never seen Wang Ji make a move before.


    Wang Ji didn''t speak, maybe she couldn''t speak, the blue flame had been entangled with the sun, and her big hand squeezed it hard, and suddenly a few obvious marks were drawn.


    Seeing this scene, Caiying frowned. Although she had known it was a natural eucharist, she never felt how strong Wang Ji was. She didn''t think much about it. The sword''s intent was unfolded and she went straight down. In any case, Wang Ji was already It created a chance for her, if she can cut off this hand, maybe she can win the chance.


    "Leave her alone, Caiying."


    Zhou Shu''s voice came from behind.


    The sword hung in the air, did not fall, Caiying turned around and said, "Why?"


    "You don''t have to worry about her."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "The power in the blue fire is only close to the chaos, not really the power of chaos, the natural body will not be afraid of it, so let her try, just to hone her and the power of the sun."


    "Is that so..."


    Caiying stagnated, and withdrew the sword, "What the **** is going on with this blue fire? Why is there chaos power again?"


    "I can''t tell you, tens of thousands of worlds are fed, so many of the original powers are mixed together, and quantitative changes will also pile up qualitative changes. It is impossible not to change a little. Alas, this kind of thing will always happen in the heavens. , And, this time, there are three commanders of the Sacred Fire Gate as the introduction," Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "They are also crazy enough. If they can''t attract gods, they want to be gods themselves, but they can''t control this kind of power , Set off the fire, and there is no way to escape. Now they basically have no will, but they continue to grow the power of the flame by instinct."


    "Isn''t that terrible?"


    Caiying thought of something, "This fire won''t burn everything you see, right?"


    "Obviously, the Sacred Fire Gate has created a monster, much more terrifying than the Ghost King."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he glanced around, "Don''t worry about it for now, if you want to do something, just put these around..."


    Caiying immediately shook his head, "This palace won''t hit these falling dogs. The Holy Fire Gate is gone, and it doesn''t matter whether they die or not."


    "You are kind."


    Zhou Shu nodded lightly, took out some things and got busy.


    "Arrangement?"


    Caiying looked at Wang Ji, then at Zhou Shu, "Do you want my palace to help?"


    "What kind of formation is deployed, the formation can''t deal with this fire."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I plan to gather these remaining realms and see if I can change them into a new stronger realm. Caiying, you go and put out the fire in these realms. Now the fire monster should not be able to escape. Get out of time."


    "Ok."


    Caiying nodded, then looked at Wang Ji, "Are you sure she is okay?"


    The current Wang Ji was completely surrounded by blue flames. At first, the dazzling sunlight was almost invisible. UU reading could only see a vague figure, but she was very firm and did not move.


    "Don''t worry, her natural body is not something that can be burned out by this nonsense. Such a confrontation will only benefit her without harm."


    Zhou Shu thought of something and shouted, "Wang Ji, you can try out those little things. They should also be able to block the flame."


    "Okay, I''ll try it now."


    When she rushed forward, she was impulsive, but after the initial discomfort, Wang Ji understood the current situation and was determined to use the flame as her touchstone.


    Caiying started to put out the fire, but he was puzzled. Can these worlds that have been burning for a hundred years be saved? And isn��t it fighting the fire monsters now? What is the point of saving these realms and creating a new realm?


    I don''t understand at all.


    But she is also used to this kind of thing.


    (PS: Thank you Little_Toad_ for your continuous support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4193: Limit

    Not long after, the fires in dozens of realms were extinguished.


    The realm is still there, but it is no longer what it looks like, there is hardly a creature in sight, and the origin is also scarred.


    Among the wreckage, a fire-colored stone stele is particularly obvious, and the words on it are still shining.


    Burn my remains, glorious torch...


    "These circles are not willing."


    With a cold snort, Zhou Shu destroyed all the stone monuments, began to repair the original source, and began to transform.


    It is not difficult to combine dozens of realms into one, because Zhou Shu did not expect the new realms to grow smoothly. At the current situation, it is impossible for these realms to regain their old views. He did so, just for the blue color. The fire monster builds a prison.


    It can only be so, currently Zhou Shu has no way to completely eliminate the holy fire.


    Even if it is a saint, it may not be able to do it.


    Seeing Zhou Shu just cut the circles into pieces and put them together, Caiying frowned, "Are you too perfunctory?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Have you figured out the sword intent to restrain that fire monster?"


    "How can it be so easy?"


    Caiying didn''t realize it, "Moreover, your sentence is wrong. Sword Intent doesn''t need to restrain anyone, it just needs to be strong enough."


    "Fine, you are reasonable," Zhou Shu seemed to think, "but you really have to think about it, you will have experience in the future."


    "My palace has been thinking about it," Caiying realized what, "You mean the gray mist in the edge of the heavens?"


    "almost."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s not just the edge of the heavens. Although the saints will not directly intervene in the heavens, they can show power second only to Chaos. Our enemies will only get stronger and stronger. An enemy like today, There will be no less in the future."


    Caiying was stunned, "This saint came to deal with us deliberately? Didn''t they beg the gods and then become crazy?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I''m just talking about it later."


    The Sacred Fire Gate is indeed frantic, but begging for the gods will really turn yourself into a god, and give up yourself? Even if it was possible, it was more or less because someone pointed out a crooked path, otherwise these palm envoys would not be able to do such a demented thing.


    The temporary reconciliation with the fairy world means that Xianshu City will be temporarily stable, but for Zhou Shu, it will only encounter greater trouble.


    Because his current enemy is no longer the immortal world, but the characters above the immortal world.


    Of course, this is what he understood long ago.


    Between the words, a big world has been formed, square and square, layered on top of each other, it looks very thick, and it really means prison.


    Looking at Jie, Zhou Shu wondered for a while, nodded in satisfaction, and turned to the blue flame.


    Wang Ji was still wrapped in flames, but her expression was calm, and she was holding two lively worms in her hands. It seemed that she was not hurt at all. This natural eucharist is really under the saint above ten thousand people. It''s a pity. However, her attack methods are still not enough, or that she hasn''t realized how to make better use of the Eucharist.


    This is not a problem, it is not difficult to come up with a solution with her wisdom, not to mention that there are a group of little guys who can be used as holy arrows.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Wang Ji, how long will it take?"


    Wang Ji paused, "Enough is enough, I have some feelings now."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, you back away."


    Wang Ji''s body was shaped like a bow, which flicked backwards like an arrow from the string, the flame was also blocked, and she suddenly escaped from the encirclement.


    Zhou Shu stood on the newly built world with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, showing his vitality and strength as much as possible.


    Sure enough, he attracted the attention of the fire monster. Wang Ji, who was ignoring the escape, rushed towards Zhou Shu, still maintaining a surprisingly fast speed. The distance of one world was only a few moments away. When I looked again, the fire monster had already reached the world. Arrived in front of Zhou Shu.


    The world just built immediately burned.


    "It''s useless to pretend to be a god, it''s useless, what kind of prison... it can be burned in the blink of an eye..."


    Caiying muttered to herself, but she was a little worried, and she screamed again soon, "Hey, what about the fire monster!?"


    She could see clearly that the fire started to weaken as soon as it got up, and the raging fire monster was gone, she couldn''t perceive any breath.


    "Want to see, I will take you to see."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved, dragged her and Wang Ji into the dusty space, pointed to the opposite side and said, "There."


    The fire monster is still its original appearance, but it looks strange. It is clearly surrounded by the world, but the fire on its body has not spread at all, and it is still struggling desperately, as if being restrained.


    Caiying was startled, and soon understood, "Wow, did you put him in the dust space?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a little surprised, "You understand it quickly."


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, "Nonsense, my palace is in the dust space right now, if you still can''t guess it, wouldn''t you be a fool?"


    Wang Ji still doesn''t understand, she doesn''t understand this aspect, "Is this all right? The fire monster won''t run out, right?"


    "Don''t worry," Zhou Shu said calmly, "This world is mine, and the space is all controlled by me. He wants to run out. It''s not that easy. Even if he can break this space, he will immediately be transferred to the next space. , It goes round and round like this, it''s like a thousand yokes, you can''t get out no matter what."


    Building one''s own world, controlling it, and restricting fire monsters with dust space is the best way Zhou Shu can think of.


    After all, this kind of power is unrealistic for him to destroy, and there is no benefit to destroying it. It might be useful to keep it.


    "Hey, so they won''t do harm to the heavens, and the final madness of the Sacred Fire Gate has also been stopped."


    Caiying was quite excited, as if thinking of something, "Zhou, this palace should also learn the dust space method, it is very useful! If you encounter an enemy that cannot be defeated, create a boundary on the spot, and then lock him in, hehe ."


    "You think too much. A world can''t stop an opponent you can''t beat."


    Zhou Shu said mercilessly, "My tricky method can only deal with people who have no wits, ghost kings or something. If the three of them still have past wits, this dusty space can''t trap them, after all, they are not real. The power of space can''t really be restricted... alas."


    Caiying stagnated, a little disappointed, "Oh..."


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu smiled, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "This is where they belong, and the matter of the Sacred Fire Gate has also come to an end."


    "and many more."


    Caiying thought for a while and said, "Just leave it alone? Wouldn''t it be discovered by others and then release fire monsters? My palace feels that it is better to leave some words or something, such as the Sealed Land, Forbidden Demon Valley, etc. , So that others will not come to destroy it."


    Wang Ji paused, "But this may also attract more people."


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu has already flew up, "Don''t think so much, now this dying world has no vitality and no resources, and no one will come to live there. Leaving a mark will only attract more explorers, which is dangerous... I will deal with it then."


    "Then go."


    Caiying snorted and followed.


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your second long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4194: Think again

    Unitary mirror world.


    Pass through the boundless Zero Demon Abyss, and fall into the bottom of the abyss full of condensed demon energy.


    The eggshell-shaped enchantment formed by pouring black gold, glowing with a metal-like luster, is full of texture.


    Except for the Supreme Law, the rest of the laws are impassable.


    Under the layer upon layer of enchantment, there is a black tower with a height of thousands of feet, also known as the Demon God Tower. There were hundreds of demon gods in the tower, but now there are only fifteen, and only those who can demonstrate the power of the demon **** in the devil world Only seven, the rest are just decorations and can''t appear again.


    Only the demons that have received the power of the demons can enter the demons tower, except for one demons.


    Below the Demon Tower, there is a vast palace that stretches for thousands of miles, which is the Palace of the Demon King.


    In the main hall of the Demon King Hall at this time, there are three huge demons sitting.


    Just sitting, there is a height of two hundred feet, the majestic aura, the eerie demon energy, people dare not look directly.


    Below is a sea of ??blood with a radius of thousands of miles, in which tens of thousands of demons rise and fall.


    The three of them are all the same, with three eyes, six arms, and black-faced fangs. The only difference is the appearance of the upper corners of the heads, with right angles, curved corners, and swirling angles.


    Extinguish Dao, Blessed One, Breaking Extreme, the three major demon masters gathered together, it is obvious that there is something to discuss.


    "Second..."


    "Don''t call me the second child, you are the second child!"


    "The youngest..."


    "Don''t call me the third child, I don''t have a boss like you! Suddenly summon us, wasting my time, just say something!"


    The atmosphere was a bit embarrassing. The Demon Master sitting in the middle touched the horns on his head, and said in a deep voice, "Don��t be long-winded, this time there is something serious to say, the second child, the third child, suddenly the news will be sent tomorrow. Come here, let us be careful, there is no good intention to say such things over there, what do you think?"


    "They can''t control the heavens? Want to pull us into the water?"


    The Blessed Demon Lord on the left didn''t care, "I don''t have any opinion, just ignore it."


    "What should we be careful about? Xianshu City and Haze Country are more active around."


    The Dao Devil Master said coldly, "No, now they are a family, then they are going to destroy Xianshu City? I don''t care, it''s not the first time anyway."


    As if thinking of some past experiences, he unconsciously touched his arm, a lot of killing intent flashed in his one eye, and he secretly cursed.


    "This is absolutely impossible. It is not good for us to hit Xianshu City, and it will cause trouble."


    The Demon Breaker shook his head quickly, "Xianshu City has the demon nemesis one, and the strong formation is the second, and their founders are recognized by the saints are the third. Besides, they have no threat to the demon world, the devil, You said this before. You should be very clear, right? Tell Mie Dao again."


    "I said that Xianshu City''s goal is the immortal world, not us, but the reason why we don''t move them is not because of fear, but unnecessary."


    The Blessed One said calmly, "The day we are waiting for has not yet arrived. To provoke the enemy more will only bring about variables. Tomorrow is nothing more than a provocation. They like to do this kind of thing very much. We have been fooled twice. There is no need to do it again, it is a joke."


    "Last time I was really not too cautious."


    He was stagnant and nodded, "I also understand that I should wait now, but don''t you think it''s too peaceful? Why is our demons so peaceful, now we have done nothing, and there are constant disputes outside. , And some people have come to our turf to make noise. They didn''t take our demons seriously. Recently, we have been making trouble for a while. The demons in more than a dozen realms are gone, and the demons are not like the demons anymore."


    "There are so many demons, the more you die, the better."


    Mie Dao sneered, "Po Ji, don''t talk about these nonsense, you just want to mess up, but you don''t want to move Xianshu City, that''s simple."


    Po Ji looked at him, a little expectant, "Simple what, what do you think?"


    Mie Dao said lightly, "Dragon World, Outland, choose one, I will go."


    "fair enough."


    Po Ji nodded slightly, as if thinking about something, the world-zun turned around, and the corners of his head flashed a brilliance, "Po Ji, which demon **** has given instructions? Just reading the news from tomorrow over there is not enough. What we are eager to make decisions, we all know that we are now safe because we have to wait."


    Mie Dao also turned his head, "Only you among the three of us can go to the Demon Temple, let''s be honest."


    "It''s Aotian."


    He doesn��t conceal the extreme, "Aotian Demon God is very optimistic about his magician, and wants to expand the influence of the Demon God in the heavens as soon as possible, but not only because of this, the demon world has decreased by more than 700 recently, and we need more worlds. To generate demons and accumulate magic power."


    "Is it for cooking the sky? Cooking the sky is very good, but you know, we can''t change our goals because of a magician."


    The Blessed One said slowly, "The devil is not a demon. We have broken free from the devil��s bondage. We don��t have to follow the demon��s orders. If we do not allow us to become a new demon or increase our chances, then There is no need to do it."


    "Speaking of which, you are still opposed to it, obviously you brought it out."


    He shook his head unconsciously, "Master, you are so careful that you are sure that this coming will make us a demon god? But I don''t think it is realistic. We have experienced five comings over the years, and none of them succeeded. Don''t you? I thought, maybe it��s because the demon world is not big enough? Although this is very difficult, the demon god��s fall has made us lose a lot of power, but we should do our best to extract more magic power and more world, so that we can also Find a better chance to come."


    "This time it''s a good opportunity."


    The Blessed One is unmoved, "Of course I can support the Demon God and do anything, but after the advent, you can do what you want to do before this, and it��s good to not affect me. You should be very clear that you are not It''s the same. Over the years, how many magic envoys I have killed, and how many demon gods I have offended, it is impossible for me to miss this opportunity."


    As he was passing, UU read www.uuk��nshu.com slowly, "This is my last chance."


    Po Ji glanced at him, rather helpless, "Where are you?"


    Mie Dao said indifferently, "I don��t care. Anyway, whatever I do, I will enhance my magic power. I am different from you. I don��t need the demon world and the demon clan. I only want myself. When the three major demon masters were established, we would The work is well divided, but if I cause any trouble, I won��t pay much attention.��


    "Then I think about it again."


    Po Ji nodded, looked at the world-zun, and finally did not make a decision.


    The demon world can form the current pattern, all because the three people work together, and the upcoming opportunity must also be three people. If there is a problem, I don��t know how many years to expect. The three have firmly occupied the position of the demon for so many years. , Isn��t it just waiting to become a demon **** one day?


    Especially the Blessed Demon Lord, he really can''t miss it anymore.


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 14080122 for your long-term support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4195: Your talent

    Day and night, coupled with the use of the teleport stone, Zhou Shu and others returned to Xianshu City.


    Five years later than expected.


    I have to say that the use of teleportation stones is very dependent on luck. Good luck can shorten the distance of several circles. Bad luck will lengthen several circles. Obviously, Zhou Shu''s luck is not very good. So many teleportation stones are all opposite effect.


    When I came back, before I had time to see Jianmu, I ran into two surprises.


    "Are you promoted?"


    Zhou Shu was a little startled looking at the green bird that came up.


    Unexpectedly, among his own people, the first person to be promoted to Quasi-Saint was not himself, but Qingque.


    "Unexpectedly?"


    Qingque nodded earnestly, but pretended to be calm with a smile, "After so many years, I finally caught up with you!"


    "Let me take a closer look."


    Zhou Shu looked very solemn, and directly covered the blue bird with a ball of Shu''s strength, looking inside and out.


    Qingque smiled and said, "It''s true, it''s not using the evil way, it''s not taking some weird medicine, or being favored by the saint, it''s..."


    "Your fate..."


    Zhou Shu put away Shu Zhili, and he was certain that the fate palace was not shoddy, nor was it given by others, indicating that she was promoted by herself. Of course, she also had doubts. "Very stable and mature, better than most quasi-sages. Everything is good, but it''s not like you came up with it yourself, from Fang Haomiao? Qing, you shouldn''t go back to the old way, right? In other words, you integrated the soul road of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect into the soul mirror?"


    His eyes were shining, looking forward to it.


    If this is the case, it is tantamount to clearing the source and completely reversing the wrong direction, indicating that Qingque''s talent in the soul path is far higher than he thought, and it may be similar to the person who writes the soul book.


    Sanctification should not be too easy in the future.


    "I think."


    Qingque''s eyes dimmed, but they soon lit up again, "You think of me too well, where can I do it? I didn''t fully understand the soul book, how can it be integrated? I found it through the soul book. When I opened the key to Fang Haomiao��s soul power, I learned about Fang Haomiao��s fate palace. I copied one in my own place. It��s really good. It��s also because I��m very familiar with the Soul Dao of Ten Thousand Souls, otherwise I can��t do it. ."


    "No, you almost did it."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said seriously, "The key you found allows you to fully see Fang Haomiao''s soul power, indicating that your understanding of the soul has probably surpassed Fang Haomiao. What you lack is only experience, continue. You can definitely integrate the Soul Dao of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect into the Soul Mirror, and then create your own soul Dao."


    Qingque smiled and was satisfied, "The founder, if you say so, then I take it seriously."


    "It must be taken seriously, it is already great."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, and said in a deep voice, "This is an achievement that is worth remembering in the world. Xianshu City is proud of you. You can start a school now, Qing, do you have any ideas in this regard? I think you It should be done."


    "Zhou Shu, you and Ruoyan said the same."


    Qingque smiled, "I did build a small sect, hehe, but I haven''t figured out how to do it yet."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "There is no shortage of talents in this area. I can find them if I want to, and I have simple things to do. Just expand my influence as soon as possible."


    Qingque paused, "Say, how about challenge Yueming?"


    "It''s farther than I thought, and that you didn''t think about it," Zhou Shu laughed. "It is of course a good idea to use your soul to defeat the strongest of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The best location is the Great Immortal City in the Immortal World. , I want to summon all the sects of the fairy world to see... well, that''s it."


    Qingque covered her mouth and smiled, "You have decided this way, and Yueming may not agree to it yet."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Let Xian Ting help, and you can''t be afraid if you don''t agree."


    Qingque suddenly became serious, "Zhou Shu, I wanted to ask, why do we and the fairy world have to reconcile, you haven''t forgotten what we are going to do?"


    "It is our goal to change the order of the immortal world and destroy the immortal court. I have never forgotten this," Zhou Shu said solemnly. "The reconciliation now is temporary, because I don''t want them to intervene in the edge of the heavens. If at the same time Fighting between the heavens and the heavens, we Xianshu City will also be exhausted, and... the heavens may be chaotic. At this time, if we insist on targeting the immortal world, it may have a great impact on the future."


    "Chaos, Demon Realm, or Witch Realm?"


    Qingque''s heart tightened, "If this is the case, we really have to put aside the hatred for a while. After all, we are all cultivators, but we have never heard of it? We are closer to them, and we haven''t found anything unusual."


    "When I came back, I met the Three Sages of Liangshan."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "They are the disciples of the saints, they are also the eyes of the saints. They can see the places we can''t see. They said that the dragon world and the devil world have begun to be unbalanced recently, and maybe something big will happen soon."


    Qingque''s expression changed slightly, "What are we going to do to get rid of temporarily reconciling with the immortal world?"


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s okay, what we have to do now is help build Mudu Jie, don''t worry about everything else."


    Qingque nodded, "That''s right, Xianshucheng is busy with this now, I also have to hurry up."


    "You still need to stabilize your realm first, the first to achieve the quasi-sage, don''t have problems at the end."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, with a hint of doubt in his eyes, "Since you have seen through Fang Haomiao''s soul power and life palace, sooner or later you will be able to understand thoroughly. At that time, you will add your own way to establish your own. Your fate palace is not better, why rush to copy it? Your physique is very similar, but the fate palace he constructed may not be completely suitable for you. You should think carefully about it. I really don��t understand why it must be now. Promotion?"


    "I don''t want to wait anymore."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu with firm eyes, "Compared with you and other people, I am already a lot behind. If I keep doing this, then I might as well die. Now I am a quasi saint, and I need protection if I don��t do anything. , As for the shortcoming of the Palace of Life, it��s nothing at all. You know, when I was in Wushuang City, I had long believed that I could only go to the second floor of the Tribulation Realm. Now it��s accurate. Holy, I earn everything I do."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and sighed, "You..."


    Qingque looked straight back, seemingly angry, "What are you, you don''t understand? I have always been like this."


    "Just understand, so it''s a pity, now it seems that your talent is far more than..."


    Seeing Qingque getting angry again, Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "I am not scolding you. To become a saint also requires a temper. Why pursue perfection in everything? You did it right."


    "Still the same, let you say anything."


    Qingque frowned and turned around and said, "I''ll go back to practice first, and come to me if I have anything to do. I''m a quasi-sage."


    The two tail feathers hanging down behind her swayed along with her posture, seeming to be breathtaking, and she looked a little dumbfounded.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20180911 for your long-term support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4196: The will of the heavens

    Be cautious.


    Holding a small formation, Lin Zhu cautiously walked to Zhou Shu, "Senior, look."


    "Wow, such a small teleportation array?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and said with a smile, "I''m not kidding, let me explain it to me, I don''t understand it at all, but I''m very curious to let you tell that this is your greatest achievement in the past few hundred years. What the **** is this good thing?"


    Lin Zhu stared at the formation in his hand, seemingly stunned, and said nothing for a while.


    Zhou Shu patted her, "Can I watch it by myself?"


    Lin Zhu blushed and shook her head, "No, the little girl never thought about asking for a name, so the senior stopped me."


    Zhou Shu laughed and looked at the formation, "Then I''ll start, why don''t I just call..."


    "Senior, forget it."


    Lin Zhu''s face changed slightly, and he shook his head quickly, "Just call it...to explore the source array."


    "Fine," Zhou Shu thought of something, his eyes lit up, "Explore the source array, could it be..."


    "Senior, come and take a look."


    Lin Zhu took the Yuanyuan Formation and walked to the teleportation formation, and said seriously, "Look carefully."


    As the teleportation array was activated, the exploration array suddenly lit up, a green light flashed twice, and then quickly dimmed.


    It seemed unremarkable, but Zhou Shu was extremely excited, "Can it explore the power of space?"


    "Senior is senior, you can understand it in one click!"


    Lin Zhu was very happy, and couldn''t help nodding, "Yes! That''s it! It can explore the power of the surrounding space. Although it can only show up when a large number of people gather, this is what we need. Seniors understand what a little girl means. Right?"


    "Joo, please explain."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. Of course he understood the meaning of this formation and was able to detect the power of space. This was an unprecedented pioneering work, which meant that he could further understand the laws of space and explore the fundamentals in more depth. do not understand.


    Lin Zhu nodded vigorously, "What we need is not precision. The small or unstable spatial force is meaningless to us. We only need it to detect the force of a large number of gathered together, so that we can Locate the locations where the power of space is located, set those locations as the nodes of the teleportation array, that is, the transfer station of the teleportation, and then use the power of space there for second or more teleports, so as to achieve long-distance teleportation... ��Senior, as long as we find enough nodes, we can teleport across hundreds and thousands of realms! It��s okay to go directly to the fairy realm!"


    Because he was too excited, he finished speaking in one breath. Lin Zhu''s face flushed red, and his voice became louder and louder, making Zhou Shu''s ears hurt.


    Seeing her like this, Zhou Shu was both gratified and happy. It was rare to see Lin Zhu vent his emotions so much and didn''t want to bother, so he just wanted to watch it for a while.


    Noting Zhou Shu''s eyes, Lin Zhu stopped, and said in shame, "Senior, the little girl has lost her attitude."


    "It doesn''t matter, such a big result, I will lose my mind too."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I heard you talk about the node before, but I didn''t expect to have eyebrows so soon. You are the first in the teleportation array."


    "Hehe."


    Lin Zhu lowered her head and snickered, and she rarely refuted it. Obviously she herself thought so too.


    All this in itself is incredible, and the difficulty is extremely high. Some people may be able to think of it, but it is absolutely impossible to do it.


    Zhou Shu waited for a while, Wen said, "Bead, would it be difficult to find such a node?"


    "It must be hard to find..."


    Lin Zhu understood something and looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "Senior actually wanted to say, I can''t find it at all?"


    Zhou Shu touched her head, and did not deny, "Hehe, I am not as good as you. I don''t understand the power of space. I just have some guesses. I think the power of space is everywhere, but it''s very thin. The effect is that only the teleportation method can gather them together, but they will soon be scattered, and it is impossible to gather them all the time... I mean to talk about my understanding, why are you looking at me like this."


    "Senior doesn''t understand the power of space, but he understands it correctly. No matter what, Senior has the understanding. The little girl admires this."


    Lin Zhu smiled and nodded, "According to the little girl''s observations over the years, it is true that the power of space is difficult to gather, and it is even more difficult to stabilize for a long time."


    Zhou Shu understood something and smiled, "But there are exceptions, right?"


    "Yes it is."


    Lin Zhu nodded earnestly, "The little girl made fifty exploration formations like this, and sent people to investigate everywhere. She felt that it might be useless work, but who knows that two such places were actually discovered, and the power of space was gathered. Together, and very stable, the Exploration Array can be bright for a long time there, and there will be no flicker."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "What kind of place is it?"


    "In the void, there are no boundaries and no wind belts around, and no one will pay attention at all. If it is not for the range of the source exploration array, it will not be detected," Lin Zhu seemed thoughtful, "Little girl I also believe that the nodes of these spatial forces are naturally formed by the heavens."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "You mean, the will of the heavens?"


    Lin Zhu nodded earnestly, "Yes, that''s what the little girl thinks. It''s impossible for the creatures in the heavens to understand and master the laws of creation such as the law of space, so the heavens left some of these things on purpose. Nodes, as long as anyone can find them, they can use the power here, even if they don��t understand the laws of space."


    Looking at the thoughtful Zhou Shu, Lin Zhu was a little worried, "Senior doesn''t think so?"


    "No, I''m just thinking about the will of the heavens."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "I think your idea is right. Except for the will of the heavens, no one can mobilize the power of space in this way. Long-term gathering and stability are impossible."


    Lin Zhu looked at him, "Then, can we use it?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Since you have discovered it, it is the reward given to you by the will of the heavens and the embodiment of his will. Then take these powers as ours Why not use me? Say, you found out early, you should use it early, then I can come back sooner."


    "Without the predecessor''s confirmation, the little girl dare not use it indiscriminately."


    Lin Zhu shook her head, "The little girl was worried that these powers were controlled by others. If we use it casually, we may fall into a trap, but the seniors also think so, so don''t worry..."


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "If it is controlled by someone else, maybe the teleport point will change, and even the person who teleported will disappear?"


    Lin Zhu hurriedly said, "It''s not enough, just borrow these powers instantly. It is not a long-term stay, and there will be no big problems. If you are still worried, you can give it a try every time before using the long-distance teleportation. ."


    "You know the best in this regard, you have to determine a rule."


    Zhou Shu became serious, "Long-distance teleportation is the most important weapon to control the heavens. If you have it, you must use it. Just be careful."


    (PS: Thank you Zhang Jianxiong for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4197: Keep resting

    The heavens are naturally will.


    Who created the heavens and who gave the will, before mastering the law of creation, no one will know, even if you become a saint, you are still limited by this.


    If you cannot detach from the heavens, you cannot see the mystery of the heavens themselves.


    Of course, Zhou Shu doesn''t have to think about this problem now, the problem is how to use it.


    These gathered spatial forces, no matter what the rules appear in the heavens, but since no one can influence and change��no one understands the laws of space, and naturally cannot change��then the discoverer can use these forces to achieve Respect is enough, don''t worry too much, the will of the heavens will not go against Xianshu City.


    Lin Zhu nodded slightly, "Senior, the little girl knows."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "How long can I use long-distance transmission?"


    Lin Zhu hurriedly said, "In fact, it is okay now. I have done more than a dozen experiments. Using those nodes, I can transmit to the place I want without having to build a teleportation array. I have tried it as far as three times. The places outside the fourteen boundaries are just the boundaries near that node."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "We need to send more people out, find more nodes, and establish a fast path to the fairyland."


    "I''m already looking for it, just along the direction of the fairy world, maybe there will be good news soon."


    Lin Zhu smiled and nodded, "Senior, those fifty people have never stopped searching, but they don''t know the meaning of this formation, and the little girl didn''t tell them."


    "Well, well done."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a sincere expression, "Zhu, you really helped a lot. You opened up the future of Xianshu City. Just say what you want."


    "It''s fine now," Lin Zhu frowned. "Senior always asks what others want, but the little girl just does what she should do. I like the formation and the teleportation formation. In the process, the little girl gets It��s no less than Xianshu City. Seniors have been fighting for the Profound Yellow Realm all day long. Is it because of what they want? The senior told me, what do you want when you do this?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, and slowly said, "What I want... stick to my heart, do what I should do, everything else is incidental."


    "The same goes for the little girl, this is a cultivator."


    Lin Zhu smiled slightly, "I have been learning from my predecessors, only to be a true practitioner."


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, but with regret in his eyes, "I am so careless and underestimate you, but I still feel that you are panicked. The contributions made by most people in Xianshu City are not what you have done. One-tenth or even one-hundredth, but they get more than you. A normal society shouldn��t be like this."


    Lin Zhu was very indifferent, "What is comparable to this, the little girl feels good, everything is dictated by her heart."


    "Boundary... Forget it, I''m thinking too much, now it''s not before, and I still care about this."


    Zhou Shu settled down and erased some bad memories, "By the way, in Xianshu City, are there any nodes you mentioned?"


    "I haven''t noticed this yet."


    Lin Zhu was stunned, "It doesn''t seem to be needed either. There is a teleportation array in Xianshu City. It doesn''t matter if you don''t need a node."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I understand, but I still look for it. I just thought of a place. Let''s take a look at the Yuanyuan Formation."


    "Think of a place?"


    Lin Zhu held the formation and followed Zhou Shu curiously.


    After passing through a few teleportation arrays, I came to a very small realm, no more than ten thousand miles in radius. It seemed that it was a realm still under construction, and it was also very vigorous.


    Lin Zhu didn''t go out of the gate and didn''t move forward. He rarely participated in Xianshu City''s affairs. He hesitated after seeing it for a while, "Where is this?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Wu Si Tian, ??who has just been added, is one of the 33 days."


    "Thirty-three days..."


    Lin Zhu was thinking about something, suddenly stopped, and said in surprise, "Senior, the light is on, but it''s not obvious."


    "follow me."


    With a hint of excitement, Zhou Shu led Lin Zhu down. The outer hard shell had softened and it was not troublesome. As the two of them continued to fall, the lights on the Exploration Array became brighter and brighter, making Lin Zhu I was very excited, "It turns out that Xianshu City also has a node. How did you know it, Senior? The brightness seems to be better than the two found in the void. How much space power is there..."


    Soon, Zhou Shu stopped, and the lights of the Yuanyuan Array stabilized.


    Lin Zhu looked at the huge crystal in front, "This is the original core of Wusitian?"


    "the host?"


    It��s not the origin core that speaks, but Xiao Hei. He was lucky and didn��t die, but the power of annihilation was gone. Maybe this is not a bad thing, but now he is obviously not a ghost king, and he can only rely on the origin core to move around. .


    "are you OK?"


    Zhou Shu looked at the lights, then at the core of the source, and slowly said, "It was for this reason that Jianmu chose 33 days."


    "The little girl understands too," Lin Zhu quickly understood, and nodded unconsciously, "because they all have plenty of space power, they are natural space nodes, and it is also because of this that Jianmu is able to control the Xuanhuang world. The creatures teleported over."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think it''s the same, so I came here to take a look."


    Lin Zhu looked at the Yuanyuan Formation and sighed, "Jianmu can perceive the power of their space, and can perceive it from so far, which is incredible, and it took so long for the little girl to come up with a solution... Ugh."


    "Don''t mind this."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, warmly said, "Jianmu is the first creature to perceive and use the power of space, but his experience is difficult for us to learn. It is natural and elusive. You can also regard him as part of the will of the heavens. "


    Lin Zhu tried to get rid of distracting thoughts, "For all the 33 days, is the origin core a spatial node?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It should be so, but the remaining thirty-three days are basically in the immortal world. It is difficult for us to use it. At present, we still have to find nodes in the void."


    Lin Zhu thought of something, "If Jianmu recovers his abilities after crossing the catastrophe, can he help him find it?"


    Zhou Shu paused, and yet another voice rang.


    "what are you guys saying?"


    The core of the source seemed to wake up, "What node? What does it have to do with Jianmu?"


    I glanced at Zhou Shu, UU read www.uukANAnshu. com Lin Zhu quickly explained, "That''s it, the little girl thinks..."


    After talking about Chase, I don��t seem to understand the core of the source, and I am still confused, "Oh...what node..."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Zhu, there is no need to explain, and it is not necessary. Jianmu himself may not explain clearly, Zhu, they think that should be the matter, but we have to create various theories to describe and explain, like It is the difference between God and man, and it is not of the same realm in itself."


    Lin Zhu worked hard for a while, but she could only spread her hands.


    "Wu Sitian, you continue to rest."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said warmly, "And Xiao Hei, you have to adapt to the change, I''m still waiting for your help."


    "I see, master."


    Xiao Hei nodded seriously, although he didn''t have a head.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4198: 1 not left

    Walking out of the boundary, looking at Lin Zhu, who was in a gloomy mood, Zhou Shuwen said, "I came here just to verify an idea..."


    "The little girl understands," Lin Zhu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "In terms of the power of space, Jianmu has walked farther than the little girl. It''s amazing."


    "What''s the use of farther, that is his unique talent, without theoretical support, not a formed system, and it cannot be widely used by practitioners."


    Zhou Shu took her hand and said seriously, ��You don��t need to belittle yourself at all. In my opinion, the discovery array you have made is the practitioner��s best achievement in the power of space. Development will be built on this exploration array. If one day practitioners really understand the power of space and begin to use the power of space on a large scale, you must be the greatest hero, not the building block that has long been accustomed to the power of space. ."


    Lin Zhu pursed her lips, "Senior boasted that I don''t even know the last name."


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "I''m serious."


    Lin Zhu looked at him and smiled, "I don''t have to say it several times if I''m serious."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I have to say it again and again, I really feel that you have created a new era, Zhu."


    "Okay, senior."


    Lin Zhu''s eyes flashed with a clear light, "I know that the seniors are afraid that the little girl will think too much. In fact, it''s okay. The little girl knows his direction. No matter what others are, whether they are good or bad, I will insist on doing what I should. What the practitioners are doing is just like this, but the seniors are a little over-minded."


    Zhou Shu was shocked slightly, and looked at her for a long time, "Indeed, that''s what a practitioner should do. I underestimate you again."


    "Hehe."


    Lin Zhu smiled and said warmly, "The little girl is going to do something, seniors go and prepare, I think City Lord Ruoyan will be busy with them, and you won''t help them."


    Watching Lin Zhu leave, Zhou Shu returned to Wanmuting.


    The Wanmu Pavilion at this time is very different from before. Almost all of the accumulation of Xianshu City for many years is gathered here, transformed into incomparably pure energy, coupled with strong vitality and original aura, etc., naturally formed a lot of greatness. Murderous intent is hidden in the small and small vortexes, and ordinary practitioners can''t get close at all. If they are sucked in, they will turn into the same energy, and defense is impossible.


    Of course Zhou Shu is not afraid of the Taolu.


    Standing in front of Jianmu, he calmly said, "Jianmu, Immortal Realm and Outland, we are all ready, more than twice what you requested before."


    "Well, I feel it, thank you, especially the Xuanhuang World. I am very surprised and very happy."


    Jianmu''s voice was a little rushed. It seemed that he couldn''t calm down in the face of the most important calamity and the ability and memory he might recover.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then how long do you need? What else do you need us to do?"


    "I don''t know, it may be soon, or it may be some years away."


    Jianmu hesitated for a while, "Is this energy enough? Maybe... You are a founder, does your Tao help me?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I''m afraid it won''t work. What you need is not the power of the great avenue. When you first appeared, there were no great avenues between the heavens and the earth, and no one knew the law. Energy, so we can only do our best to create the situation at the time. Now you have what you have used in the past. There may be some differences, but it will not be too big."


    "Fine, I think it''s good too, but..."


    Jianmu paused, "Zhou Shu, I''m not sure if I can survive this catastrophe, if not, I will certainly have nothing left, you still have..."


    "Build wood."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "We''ve all said this many times before. When it comes to the last step, don''t say any more meaningless words. Of course, I know the consequences of failure. Not only Xiancheng, Xuanhuang Realm, but also More worlds will no longer have the opportunity to rejuvenate, and many races will also be in trouble. If it is not so dangerous, how can it be called Dujie? Relax, I have experienced many times, you have experienced more times, you Don��t you need guidance now?"


    Jianmu was a little angry, "What nonsense, of course not."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then rest assured, as long as you do what you can do and we do what we can do, we will definitely succeed. What you need to think about is not how to overcome the catastrophe, but what you should do in the future. After this disaster, we will face the real challenge."


    "Well, I don''t need you to say this."


    Jianmu calmed down and restored his former majesty, "You take everyone away, not one left."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant.


    Unexpectedly, Jianmu would make such a request. Was it the same in the past?


    It should be the case. Before the construction of the wood, there was no creature in the Xuanhuang world, and perhaps existence was a hindrance.


    "it is good."


    Everything that can be done has been done, and the remaining things will not help much. The coming catastrophe must come from the will of the heavens, not what he can stop or change, even the saints are not possible, only rely on Jianmu will bear it by himself.


    Of course, if someone came to hinder him before, Zhou Shu would never be polite, even a saint.


    With the order to evacuate, within a long time, no one could be seen in Yunjuan Realm.


    With such a drastic change, the other worlds of Xianshu City quickly became lively.


    "Isn''t it, Xianshu City''s main city is not left alone?"


    "Have this happened? Xiancheng don''t want it?"


    "A few times before the immortal world attacked, no one has been evacuated from the main city. What''s wrong now, is it that you have encountered more trouble?


    "Bigger trouble? So many people from the Immortal Realm have come over, what trouble is there? Besides, didn��t the Immortal Realm take the initiative to reconcile with Xianshu City? What trouble can there be, such as the Wu Clan and Demon Clan��s relationship with Xian Shu City They are all good."


    "Could it be that the saint is coming over?"


    "How can a saint intervene in the affairs of the heavens, UU reading don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Then you tell me what''s going on? This kind of strange atmosphere has never happened before, and I also found that there seems to be some problems in the formation of Xianshu City."


    "Yes, I just came from the edge of the formation today, and I feel that the formation has loosened a lot..."


    All kinds of discussions have appeared in every prosperous realm of Xianshu City, not only the realm of Xianshu City, but also the surrounding forces. It may not be long before they will be spread to the fairy realm. , For a time rumors spread, and even the news that Xianshu City was about to be destroyed came out.


    Zhou Shu couldn''t stop it, so he let it go.


    During this period of time, everything must be done in order to build a wooden crossing.


    His focus is on defending the Demon Realm. No matter how the surrounding forces are noisy, there will be no threat to Xianshu City. And with him, the Immortal Realm will probably not come over, but the Demon Realm has always been abnormal, and everything can happen, so you have to pay attention.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4199: Dead end

    Unitary mirror world.


    Outside the main hall of the Demon King''s Hall, there was a sudden noise.


    The Demon Breaker frowned, "These inferior successors are becoming less and less understanding of the rules."


    "No matter how inferior, they are our successors. In the future, the Mozu will still rely on them."


    The Blessed Demon Lord smiled faintly, "I''ll go and see what''s going on."


    After a few breaths, the Blessed Demon Lord returned, seemingly confused, "A practitioner has broken into Zero Demon Abyss."


    "Broken into Zero Demon Abyss?"


    Po Ji was stunned, "Which Demon Abyss came from? Isn''t even Demon Venerable now so unreliable?"


    "This person is probably above the devil."


    The Blessed One thought thoughtfully, "According to those successors, he ignored most of the magic power, and after entering the Demon Abyss, he also shot and dominated the two guardian demon guards, but he broke in all the way, but did not slaughter a demon clan. It��s not like someone who came to look for things deliberately or didn��t have the brain to look for death.��


    "Such a practitioner is interesting."


    Mie Dao smiled, his eyes filled with black fire, "Is that the one named Zhou Shu, let me go to the meeting."


    World Zun paused, "It''s not Zhou Shu, let me go."


    Mie Dao has already walked out, "I will also go and have a look, no one has been to Zero Demon Abyss for a long time."


    The world-zun took a few steps, "You want to turn him into a demon guard, right?"


    "Don''t you want to let it go?"


    Mie Dao smiled coldly, and instantly disappeared. In the devilish energy, the huge body was like a feather, as light as nothing.


    The edge of Zero Demon Abyss.


    Even the edge of the mighty sea of ??devilish energy is full of turbulent waves, and the devilish energy of hundreds of feet high is rolled up at every turn, with loud noises.


    Among the condensed demon energy, an old man is walking slowly, his eyes are piercing, and his steps are steady like a mountain. His side is followed by two demon guards, who are also in the form of cultivators. His body has completely turned black. The power of the past has been Replaced by magic, but the temperament is still the same, the dragon walks and the tiger step, Yuan stops Yue Zhi, is by no means an ordinary practitioner.


    Behind him, there was a large group of demons, staring at the old man, but hesitant to move forward.


    Most of them are great demon kings, not ordinary great demon kings.


    No wonder they couldn''t stop them no matter how they made their moves, the magic guards showed far more abilities than them, and the old man hadn''t even made them yet.


    The sea suddenly cracked, and a huge black shadow rushed out abruptly.


    But it was a giant dragon of Demon Abyss, spreading its wings for dozens of miles, covering the sky with black pressure, circling for several breaths, and with a long roar, swooping down towards the old man.


    The old man was slightly dignified. He hadn''t done anything yet, and the demon guards on both sides had already faced the dragon and were not afraid.


    boom! boom!


    With two deep noises, the dragon''s figure stopped for a while, and the demon guards were bounced away, but quickly stood firm and hung in the air, with killing intent in his eyes.


    The practitioner who was reduced to a demon guard, his body was also close to the dragon clan, such a strong direct collision, there was no scar at all.


    "Brother Xu, Brother Liu, come back!"


    The old man''s face changed slightly, he couldn''t help but yelled, and he recalled the two demon guards.


    The dragon hangs still in the air, and a figure gradually emerges. Standing on the dragon''s head, although the figure is not big, it is not at all obtrusive. Regardless of its momentum and demeanor, it is perfectly combined with the dragon, as if both It is connected in itself.


    "Ah, it''s the Dragon Guardian!"


    "The strongest demon guard in Zero Demon Abyss!"


    "I have alarmed the Demon Dragon Guardian, this guy will definitely not be able to escape!"


    "Kill him, devour his flesh and blood!"


    For a time, cheers were everywhere, and the weird Mozu language sounded a bit like a bull cry.


    "It''s the Dragon Guardian..."


    The old man stared at the guard''s face on the dragon''s head, as if thinking of something, and feeling a little bitter.


    The Demon Dragon Guardian hadn''t noticed it. He only had the enemy in his eyes. He raised his hand slightly, and the Demon Dragon quickly flew up again, hovering, looking for a second chance.


    "You are looking for a dead end!"


    The roar of Hong Zhong, like a spring thunder, came continuously.


    Two huge figures suddenly appeared, falling between the old man and the dragon guard.


    The roaring Demon Abyss suddenly lost its sound and was completely still.


    And the surrounding demons were shocked when they heard the sound, and they didn''t dare to speak anymore, they couldn''t help trembling, and they knelt down quickly, not daring to raise their heads at all.


    The circling guard realized something and led the dragon to leap into the abyss, and soon disappeared.


    "finally come."


    The old man nodded secretly. It was undoubtedly the Demon Lord who came. He suddenly appeared with a surprisingly powerful aura. Even with the magic power in the Demon Abyss, he was so strong that the pressure could not be restrained. Even he couldn''t hold his mind and spent a lot of time. Then, the magic of the invasion was dispelled.


    The demon guard beside him was unable to stabilize and walked towards the demon master unconsciously.


    The old man took the first step, walked in front of the demon guard, and arched his hand. "Old man Gu Zhengtang, the guardian of the Supreme City, has seen two demon masters."


    While speaking, he waved two chains, forcibly restraining the demon guard.


    The Master of Exterminating Dao looked at the old man Gu Zhengtang, his indifferent face showed a lot of killing intent, and suddenly he waved his hand, and the mighty magic power rolled over, rolling all the demons in front and back of the old man into the Demon Abyss, and the old man It''s stabilized and didn''t move.


    "Wait slowly."


    The world-zun frowned slightly, and said thoughtfully, "Gu Zhengtang, I know you, you have always been in the demon world. Seeing that you have always respected the demon world, we have not dealt with you. Why, you are running now. Do you finally want to live when you come to Zero Demon Abyss?"


    Gu Zhengtang nodded slightly, showing a little respect, "Sure enough, the devil master knows everything, admire it."


    "What are you talking nonsense with him?"


    Mie Dao was a little unbearable, "Just kill it. If you don''t want to do it, I will do it. You have to follow the rules here, right?"


    The World Venerable shook his head and slowly said, "Listen to it, you can kill anytime you want. When you get here, do you think he still has a chance to leave?"


    Gu Zhengtang''s heart tightened, but his face remained calm, and he said in a straightforward voice, "I have been in the Demon Realm, investigating something, and now I have some results, I believe you also want to know, so I came here specially. Tell you, two demon masters, do you know that there has always been a sect of practitioners in the demon world, or a small sect, called the demon sect."


    "Hehe. UU reading "


    Mie Dao sneered, his eyes getting sharper.


    The Blessed One also shook his head slightly, "Did you come to die just to say this? We even you know, do you know of a demon sect that has been developed for 40,000 years? They are the same as you before, and there is no sorry demon world, so we Will let go...Gu Zhengtang, they are smarter than you."


    "They really did not apologize to the Demon Race and Demon Realm."


    In the face of increasing pressure, Gu Zhengtang calmed down instead, "The Demon Cult only has a Demon Lord."


    World Zun''s face immediately changed, "What are you talking nonsense?"


    "Devil, which demon?"


    Mie Dao stretched out his hand, hovered over Gu Zhengtang, and slowly said, "If you say your name, if it''s not true, you will die soon."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4200: Use 3 times in a row

    The front and back of him were all shrouded in black mist, Gu Zhengtang seemed indifferent, looking up at the tall Demon Venerable, and slowly said, "It''s the Demon Venerable Pulling Mountain."


    Mie Dao sneered, and pressed it down with a big hand.


    "Don''t do it yet, brother."


    The world-zun waved his hand to block, opened Mie Dao''s arm, and shook his head slightly, "Listen again."


    "Humph."


    Mie Dao retracted his hand, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "The third time you call me that, then let you give in."


    The World-Honored One looked at Gu Zhengtang, who was trembling slightly, and slowly said, "I came here to risk my death and say these words. Maybe it''s not here to die?"


    "The old man doesn''t want to die."


    Gu Zhengtang felt relieved and raised a stone, "I have evidence to prove this. This magic stone contains some of the past of Demon Lord Pulling Mountain. He has experienced the 24th Great Demon Lord and then became Demon Lord. The problem He was born in the first great demon king, he swallowed the flesh and soul of a cultivator and grew into a great demon king, but that cultivator voluntarily died. The special secret method he cultivated kept him a trace of obsession. And infused this thread of obsession into the body of the great demon, and continued to grow with the great demon, which also made the great demon gradually change. After dozens of years, the great demon began to restore the memory of the practitioners, and then came into contact with the demon sect. Experience the Seventh Great Demon Lord and become the current Demon Lord of the Mountain."


    After receiving the magic stone, the two demon masters only glanced at it, and then it became clear.


    Mie Dao shook his head unconsciously, "Certainly, cultivators are really willing to give their thoughts."


    "Is this what you want to tell us?"


    The Blessed One was very indifferent, "Even if he was a cultivator in his previous life, that doesn��t mean much. Many people in the Demon Race were both humans and alien races in their previous lives, but they are all real Demon Races now, as long as they know that they are a Demon Race. Knowing what to do, you don��t have to worry about the past."


    "Is it the same with Demon Lord?"


    Gu Zhengtang sneered, "Mozun is a big demon clan who can control a piece of the demon world. He can change the demon world, and you don''t know who is behind the demon cult, do you?"


    "Who is behind the Demon Cult?"


    Extinguished Dao shook slightly and looked at World Zun Dao, "Third brother, do you know this?"


    "It seems that there is the shadow of the dragon clan, but I am not sure..." The world-zun seemed to be thoughtful, "it seems to be the dragon clan now.


    "Yes, it''s just a few big countries of the dragon clan."


    Gu Zhengtang said coldly, "The people of the Dragon Race have become the Demon Venerable of your Demon Realm. Can you let it go? If the people of the Immortal Realm become the Demon Venerable, can you also let it go? If this goes on, I think even if they become the demon. Lord, don��t you guys care?"


    Mie Dao frowned, "I''m looking for death again."


    "Second brother."


    World-honored shook his head quickly and turned to Gu Zhengtang, "What do you want to say is that the dragon family intends to be detrimental to our Demon Realm? But what I want to know is that you risked your death to break into the Zero Demon Abyss and say these words, what good is it for you, You won��t sell your personal affection to us for no reason, let��s say, what do you want in the Supreme City? Don��t lie, don��t think that you are not from the immortal world. I don��t understand it. We know your ins and outs very well."


    Gu Zhengtang said in a slow voice, "I came to the Demon Realm for the Demon Cult. In addition, we don''t have a good impression of the Dragon Clan. If you can fight the Demon Cult and the Dragon Clan, we will also benefit."


    Exterminating Dao said coldly, "It was you who drove the Demon Cult to the Demon Realm, right? Just want to kill them all?"


    Gu Zhengtang was slightly stagnant, "We were fooled at the beginning. We never thought that there would be a demonic sect. Now they are completely on the wrong path. As a fairy trap, we naturally can''t tolerate these people to mess up the heavens again."


    Extinguished Dao smiled unconsciously, "There are reasons to say it, you practitioners, it''s ridiculous."


    Gu Zhengtang hesitated, but didn''t say anything.


    "I can''t tell a lie."


    World Venerable shook his head, with a smile, "Since you never thought of having the Demon Cult, you said that you came here for the Demon Cult? In fact, what you want to come to the Demon Realm is not the Demon Cult at all, but Xuanyuan, who left the immortal world because of you. The emperor."


    Gu Zhengtang''s face changed slightly, and he paused, "The Lord Demon really knows everything."


    The Blessed One showed a bit of pride, but he immediately sank his face again, "What did you find?"


    "The Demon Cult was found, but the Emperor was not found. There is no trace of him at all."


    Gu Zhengtang was very calm, "Actually, this is also expected. Even the demon master does not know the whereabouts of the emperor. Then he should have been in the demon world long ago. We have determined that we have found the wrong place and must leave."


    World-Honored One said coldly, "So you come to Zero Demon Abyss and sell us a favor before you leave?"


    Gu Zhengtang saluted, "I also want to thank you Mozu for not targeting me for so many years, and for giving the old man a good environment, thank you."


    "Hahaha."


    Blessed One sneered, "Are you sure you can leave?"


    Gu Zhengtang shook his head, "In front of the two demon masters, I am afraid that the saints dare not say that they can leave smoothly, but I believe that the demon master knows who is the real enemy."


    The Blessed One shook his head slightly, "You know that you are invincible, but what do you keep pulling these two demon guards for? It is meaningless to waste the little power of the practitioners on them, and it will only make you die faster. Sad."


    "I understand, but this is a favor I want to get back."


    Gu Zhengtang sighed slightly, he knew he couldn''t hide it, "These two are my former seniors, and I want to take them back."


    Mie Dao snorted and couldn''t help saying, "They have become demon guards. Do you want to take them back and kill you practitioners when you go back? Hahahaha!"


    "I know it''s ridiculous, but I still want to do it, and I must do it."


    Gu Zhengtang''s expression was condensed, and he said sternly, "I think becoming a demon guard is the last thing they want. As a former junior, I must take them back, no matter whether the devilish energy can be eliminated or not, whether or not they can be changed back. The way they were...even if they are destroyed and disappear completely, I will do it."


    Looking at him, the World-Honored One was slightly stagnant, but hesitated.


    Mie Dao looked disdainful, "If there are two demon guards missing here, you can''t fill one of them, do you plan to bring the Lord of the Supreme City to fill it?"


    Gu Zhengtang''s face changed, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Miedao, what are you talking about?"


    Mie Dao looked at him and slowly said, "I always talk like this and think so."


    When his eyes collided, Gu Zhengtang didn''t flinch, but the demon guard beside him couldn''t bear it, babbling trying to escape.


    Mie Dao sneered, "The rule of mere domination..."


    "It''s rare to see an interesting practitioner, save it and play slowly later."


    The World-Honored one waved his hand, smiled and said, "Second brother, let him go, we have more important things to discuss now."


    The pressure around him disappeared immediately, and the demon guard became comfortable.


    Gu Zhengtang felt relieved.


    Mie Dao just pretended that he hadn''t heard it, and shook his head, "You can''t use this sentence three times in a row."


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4201: Devil descends

    Hall of the Demon King.


    The Demon Master is a little surprised, "The Demon Cult even bought the Demon Lord?"


    "You didn''t understand the words, or are you stupid?"


    Mie Dao frowned and said angrily, "The Demon Lord is a member of the Demon Cult. They have been making arrangements since tens of thousands of years ago."


    The World-Honored One was quite curious, "The obsession that can''t be extinguished even the reincarnation of the demons, beyond the reincarnation, can restore the memories of the past, what is this secret method?"


    "You two, is this the point?"


    Mie Dao had some killing intent in his eyes, "The problem is to solve the problem as soon as possible."


    Po Ji looked at him, "How to solve it?"


    Mie Dao said coldly, "Do you still have to ask? Kill the mountain, destroy the demon sect, and then kill the dragon world, without leaving one."


    "Forget it, I didn''t ask."


    Po Ji shook his head and looked at the world-zun, "My third brother, what do you think?"


    "I have always been incomplete for the reason why the Dragons support the Demon Cult. I thought they just wanted to deal with the Immortal Realm, and it also made the Xuanhuang Realm uncomfortable. But now it seems that they also have ideas about our Devil Realm." The World Venerable suddenly changed his face. Extinguishing the Dao is even more vicious, much more ruthless, "Pull Mountain Demon Lord, hehe, they want us not to become a demon god."


    Po Ji sighed slightly, "A Demon Venerable Realm can indeed do some great things."


    Mie Dao seemed to understand something, "Their goal this time is the coming of the Demon God?"


    The Blessed One sneered, ��Maybe it��s not the main goal, but what if they come to the mountain or near? They can do a lot, whether it��s to threaten or simply destroy, we have lost the initiative, since they first Don��t blame us for being rude..."


    He looked towards Po Ji and said solemnly, "Actually, I agree with the second child, kill the mountain, destroy the demon sect, and the dragon world, and give them a cruel!"


    Po Ji also made up his mind, nodded and said, "Yes, it is related to this coming, no matter how big or small, you can''t let it go."


    The coming of the devil is the top priority of the three demon masters these years, and there must be no mistakes.


    The coming of the demon **** is a phenomenon unique to the demon world.


    At certain special moments, the demon god''s body will appear somewhere in the demon world for a period of time, usually for seventy-seven days.


    The significance of the coming of the Demon God is not in time, but to find that the Demon God��s Demon Race is equivalent to obtaining the qualification to challenge the Demon God. Once the challenge is successful, it can take its place and become a new Demon God.


    Of course, the easiest to qualify for the challenge is the Demon Lord.


    For the Demon Race, the body of the Demon God is not an almost invincible Demon God with infinite magic power, but the form before becoming the Demon God. In most cases, it is also a powerful person equivalent to the Demon Lord. A few have only the Demon Lord and even the Great Demon Lord. The strength of the Demon Lord, of course, they who have been the Demon God for many years are very powerful even if their strength is insufficient, but relatively speaking, they are by no means invincible.


    Therefore, the coming of the Demon God is the best opportunity for the Demon Lord to become a Demon God.


    It may also be the only opportunity. After all, in the current era, most of the powerful magic power is in the hands of the devil, and it is almost impossible to rely on oneself to obtain the power to surpass the devil.


    The moment the demon **** descends, because of the deliberate hiding of the demon god, it becomes unpredictable. After all, no demon **** is willing to be replaced. The clan will only become more and more prosperous. This is the iron rule of the heavens). Once replaced, they will not even have the opportunity to rebirth. They will only leave a large amount of the power of the demon gods in the nearby demon world, thereby training more and more. The strong demons, although elusive, are not completely unclear, especially for the demons.


    For example, the Blessed Demon Lord.


    The Blessed Demon Lord who is responsible for the management of the Demon Realm is extremely clear about the movements of the Demon Realm. A certain Demon God has not shown his power for a long time, a certain Demon God has recruited too many magic agents, a certain Demon God is abnormal, and the power of a certain Demon God has become weakened. He collected a lot of information like this, and then through continuous analysis, he could calculate the approximate time of the demon god''s coming.


    Of course, just collecting information is not enough. The movement of the Demon God Temple must also be paid attention to at all times. In this regard, the Demon Master has an advantage.


    As for the Demon Master, in the constant battle, he can also detect some changes in the Demon God, but needless to say, it can only be said that every Demon Master is the envoy of several Demon Gods, and the received Demon God. There are several kinds of power, but because of this, it is unlikely that Mie Dao will become a new demon god.


    The combined efforts of the three major demon masters basically calculated the date of the next demon god''s coming, with an error of no more than three hundred years.


    As for the location, it must be in the Demon Realm.


    It is also because of this that the Demon Race has not over-expanded in recent years. The oversized Demon Realm may also affect the arrival. After all, there is no law where the Demon God descends. Maybe it only occupied the Demon Realm for several decades. The world, even the many non-demon worlds of the demons, may become the place to descend.


    These three hundred years are here, and they will never allow anyone to sabotage.


    If the demon **** descends and appears on the land of the demon lord of the mountain, there is no doubt that he will have a greater chance to contact the demon god. Even if he does not have the ability to challenge the demon god, he can destroy the demon world, disturb the arrival, and even bring the demon god. Selling to practitioners��this is something that any demons cannot tolerate.


    "It should have been done."


    Mie Dao gave a rare laugh, "I''ll go right away, just watch it."


    The World-Honored One hesitated, "Second Brother, do you have to do all these three things? Go now?"


    "Nonsense, do you still want to grab it from me?"


    Mie Dao looked at him coldly, "I won''t fight you when I come, but don''t get in the way of these murders, otherwise I will kill you together, don''t think I can''t do it."


    He is not very interested in the coming of the Demon God. He is more interested in killing people and getting power from it. If he can''t become a Demon God by coming, then rely on himself. This has always been the case with the Demon God.


    It has not been successful in the past, but the way of extinction is still the same.


    The world-zun frowned, "Don''t talk nonsense, what am I fighting for? I just want to tell you that UU reading is in the demon world. I can help if you need anything. On the dragon world side, you have to be ready to tell us. "


    Mie Dao said coldly, "No need to prepare."


    World Venerable shook his head, "I��m not worried that you won��t be able to fight, but that you have become a tool for others. The Supreme City told us this. Obviously it also has his purpose. They may also want to do something with the Dragon Realm, and most of the Immortal Realm will do it by then. Will participate, Xianshu City and the wizard world will not be indifferent, we must be more careful."


    Breaking the extreme nodded, "That''s right, it must be a lot to do with a big force like the Dragon Clan, and it needs to be totaled."


    "I think you are thinking too much, I knew it a long time ago..."


    Mie Dao stood up and snorted, "I can''t sit still, I will solve the problem of pulling the mountain and the demon sect first, and then I will go to the Dragon Realm, let''s talk about what happened."


    Seeing Mie Dao strode away, Po Ji and World Honored glance at each other, a little worried, but more satisfied.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4202: Uproarious

    After a short while, Xie Dao came back.


    Po Ji and World Honored each other stared in amazement, "What''s the matter?"


    "Devil Tower."


    Mie Dao stood at the door, looking up at the sky, his expression extremely solemn.


    When the two realized something, they immediately appeared in front of the door and looked towards the sky.


    The high tower of the Demon God is still the same, but with a round of red moon hanging on the tower, the enchantment of the unitary mirror world is all reflected in red.


    The three major demon masters stared at the red moon, silent for a long time.


    "the second time��"


    "It seems that our demons will also have a catastrophe."


    "Is it the reason for the Demon Cult?"


    "Impossible, they don''t have that weight, Lord, I will go to the Demon God Tower, and you will find the answer."


    "Got it."


    Xianshu City.


    The main realm Yunjuan realm has been closed for nineteen months.


    No one knows the situation inside, but from other realms, one can see a gray mist and deathly silence on the Yunjuan realm, without any sound or vitality coming out.


    Not only that, but the formation quickly became weak. Although it looked like a leaf from a distance, the original emerald green became abnormally dry and yellow, and the full vitality of the mesophyll was no longer visible, and it was everywhere. Even the veins of the leaves were broken a lot, showing large and small cavities, as if they had been bitten by dozens of insects and withered for decades.


    As the strongest force in Outland, a change will affect the entire heavens.


    The rumors are raging, and there is everything to say.


    On a certain small world.


    "Master, when can you return to Xianshu City?"


    "We are in Xianshu City now."


    "Master, I''m talking about Yunjuan Realm. Our sect is over there. If we don''t go back for so long, it''s too late to harvest the Immortal Valley."


    "What do you still care about in Linggu? Is the place arranged by the city lord not good? Are you still not satisfied with this immortal vein?"


    "I know, but I just heard Master you talk about it, saying that the old man''s eighth-grade immortal field has just been promoted and hasn''t been irrigated for so long, so don''t dry up..."


    "You brat dare to eavesdrop... Oh, look at this, there is something wrong with the fairy veins in the Yunjuan world, and it''s even exhausted."


    "The immortal veins are exhausted? The world we were in before was not because the immortal veins were exhausted. Later, it seemed...like something..."


    "The origin core is dead, **** lame."


    "Ah, that Xianshu City, wouldn''t it be the same?"


    "Don''t talk stupid! Xianshu city is the city of the founders, and the founders are still there, why would something go wrong in Xiancheng? Don''t talk nonsense to me, go practice!"


    On a certain small world.


    "We have only joined for ten years, and such a situation has occurred in Xianshu City, is it the wrong person?"


    "Sect Master, it''s been less than two years now. What''s in a hurry? That Xianshu City is the largest force in the Outer Realm. Even the Immortal Realm will take the initiative to come to reconcile. What are you afraid of? We have no shortage of resources here, every day All of them are used for Immortal Vessels, and there are people from the Ci Hang Sect to assist in cultivation. I think Immortal Shucheng is quite good."


    "Anyone who has no far-sightedness must have near-worries. If the City Lord Realm of Xianshu continues like this, it will be over sooner or later."


    "Don''t think about it so much. Sect Master, I won''t tell you. I will step up my cultivation to the Golden Immortal Hunyuan, and then make some contributions..."


    "It''s still contributing. Now you can''t even use Xuan Huang Jie, and Yuntong might have problems."


    "Ah, Xuan Huang Jie can''t be used anymore, isn''t it true? That''s the biggest motivation for me to come to Xianshu City? Those more than a dozen functions are enough to exceed the same level and a big realm..."


    "Needless to say this, of course the old man knows the benefits of Xuan Huang Jie, but now I can''t use it anymore, what can I do?"


    "Sect Master, why don''t we go to the Immortal Realm? Or Xuchang Realm? I heard that the Zheng family is also recruiting people?"


    "You guy... wait for me. The old man just said to wait and see, but he didn''t want to leave now."


    "It''s you who said that people without far-sightedness must have near-worries... Ouch!"


    The good thing is that although most people in the city believe that Xianshu City has encountered an unprecedented crisis, they still believe that Xianshu City can get through it smoothly.


    However, the situation outside the city is somewhat different.


    Xujia.


    The hall was full of people with mixed expressions.


    "Isn''t it okay in Xianshu City?"


    "The news from last month said that there has been no change, it is the same, and there seems to be a problem on our side. The formation that the founders helped us build has not been able to function normally for more than a month. The number of immortal jade injected is still slowly declining, and many circles have been affected."


    "I said earlier, you can''t just rely on Xianshu City."


    "Patriarch, are we too close to Xianshu City? If something happens to them, we will suffer along with it."


    "The old man also thinks so. The third elders said repeatedly that they should be cautious, but..."


    "I still think too shallowly. I always care about the benefits in front of me, and forget that afterwards, is the immortal world so friendly? Explicitly talk about reconciliation, secretly I don��t know what I did. Xian Shucheng��s accident is obvious this time. They did it. We couldn��t fight. We''d better send someone to the immortal world..."


    "Shut up! You are here to discuss and respond, not to discuss the alliance relationship with Xianshucheng. As long as I am in a day, the alliance with Xianshucheng cannot be changed. If you talk about this, I will go down and accompany the third elder. With the sixth elder, I don''t mind a few more people in the dungeon."


    Xu Ran looked down, her face extremely gloomy.


    Everyone was silent, and the temper and wrists of the new Patriarch were not terrible in general.


    "carry on."


    Xu Ran waved his hand, feeling as gloomy as his face.


    Two years is not too short, enough to make thousands of realms disappear. One realm has not shown any vitality for two years, there is no sign of activity, and even the realms with thousands of realms have become weak. This matter It must be very serious. I really don��t know if Zhou Shu can survive. He can��t wait to go to Xianshu City immediately. No matter whether it works or not, he must show the Xu family��s support for Xianshu City.


    But can he go now?


    Once gone, he will face more than imprisonment this time.


    Chifeng City.


    Li in the hall was cold and cold, as before.


    But the mood is like a tide. The conversation between UU Reading and the elder just now is still echoing back and forth in my mind.


    "City Lord, it''s not good! Our formation seems to have completely lost its function. We can''t stop anything. Should we continue to support it?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, of course you must continue. Use as many fairy jade as you have, and use other resources instead!"


    "But the city lord... if this continues, we don''t have much savings."


    "Didn''t both the Jade Tan Realm and the Longevity Realm come to support us? What are you afraid of?"


    "I understand, City Lord, but I still feel that we shouldn''t give up the phoenix eggs at the beginning, so that the defensive methods to protect the bottom are gone. If the formation continues like this, wait for the return of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect... we have nothing to do."


    "I know all this... you go down."


    She shook her head and stood up slowly, seeming to say to herself, "It''s time to go to Xianshu City."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4203: drool

    Xuanhuangjie.


    After the Yunjuan world was temporarily closed, it became the most important stronghold.


    "You are really laid back."


    Huang Xuan curled his lips, "Now Xianshu City is full of bad rumors, so I don''t care about it."


    Zhou Shu put down the chess pieces and smiled indifferently, "Let them go, just go with them, and stay with those you like. There is nothing to deal with."


    Bian Xue followed, "That''s right, if you want to leave now, you won''t treat Xianshu City sincerely in the future, and it''s better to leave early."


    "You really have confidence."


    Huang Xuan shook his head unconsciously, "Surely it will succeed?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said, "Who knows this clearly, but I think it''s okay."


    Huang Xuan frowned, "You are a city lord, and you don''t know how to make others feel at ease."


    "Are you worried anymore?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "By the way, you can already go to Han Xinghai, why not go? Don''t you want to feel the stars?"


    "Of course I do, but I don''t want my Xuanhuang world to be gone, wait a minute," Huang Xuan looked around, with some worry in his eyes, "The city is all in chaos, but you are not worried at all. One by one, either playing chess or drawing or fishing and practicing swords. I''m not afraid of being seen by other people in the city. Humph, Xiancheng is like this and don''t work hard to remedy it. What kind of city lord."


    Bian Xue said unconsciously, "Huang Xuan, there is really nothing to do. I have done everything that needs to be done. Now I am waiting for changes."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "They see it better. We don''t worry when we see it. They won''t worry about it anymore, Huang Xuan, or play chess together or practice with ease."


    "I don''t know how to play chess. As for cultivation, how can I practice?"


    Thinking of what, Huang Xuan was a little angry, and pointed to the ring on his hand, "Look at it, I can''t take out anything, what should I do for cultivation?"


    Bian Xue seemed to think, "Did those precious pearls go in too?"


    "Well," Huang Xuan snorted, "Zhou Shu asked me to put it in, saying there are great benefits, what are the benefits? I am afraid that they will all be eaten by Jianmu now, it must be the case."


    "Although you are joking, but..." Zhou Shu thought for a while, "it is possible."


    Huang Xuan was stunned, "Ah, it will really be eaten, does Jianmu Dujie also need starlight? I knew it, it would be better to throw that dragon in, so much care is enough."


    "Haha, it''s a good idea, and Pu Lao will definitely not refuse, but it''s too late now."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously and waved his hand. A mirror surface appeared in the clouds. Huang Xuan looked in the mirror without knowing what he meant. He was stunned, "Huh, are those pearls still there?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, the Xuan Huang Jie cannot be used. It is to avoid risks, so as not to prevent someone from putting bad things in during this period of time, which will affect the Jianmu Crossing Tribulation. You also know that the space of the Xuan Huang Jie comes from Jianmu. In fact, all the things are in Jianmu, if you want, I will help you take it out now."


    "So this is ah."


    Huang Xuan waved his hand, "Let it go, does Jianmu really need these resources? That only works, it''s okay, I will go to Han Xinghai to collect it when that time comes."


    "Thank you, it''s really possible to use it."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "The resources left in the Xuanhuang Ring are all selected, and when necessary, they will provide energy for Jianmu."


    Bian Xue said unconsciously, "That''s a lot."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Yes, Xianshu City has been around for more than a thousand years. The resources stored in Xuanhuangjie are beyond imagination. Not to mention those practitioners who come and pass by, there are also many foreign races. For example, most of the resources in Hachi Kingdom are They are all inside, but Jianmu will not activate them until it is critical."


    "No wonder you are so confident. It turns out that the big head is here. This is much more than your pile of celestial jade, Zhou Shu, have you been eyeing these resources a long time ago?"


    The first time I had the opportunity to see the Xuanhuangjie space, Huang Xuan was very curious and exclaimed from time to time. After all, it was great that there were too many things inside.


    "That''s fine, but it makes people very uncomfortable to say that."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her and said with a smile, "In fact, it can only be used in an emergency. The chance is not great. Moreover, no matter how much it is used, it will only be returned more in the future, and it will never make people lose money."


    Huang Xuan was a little puzzled, "How to return it, my pearls are gone, where can you find them for me?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "How about the star power that incorporates the power of good fortune? Or is it a starlight spirit?"


    Huang Xuan was startled, "Wow, the power of good fortune, that''s good... What is the Starlight Elf?"


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "You have to ask me, I don''t know now, but if Xingli absorbs a lot of vitality, some kind of creature will be born, and only Jianmudu Tribulation will create such an opportunity."


    What did Bian Xue find, "Senior Brother Shu, are the fairy artifacts waiting for chance? There are so many, and they are all 9th-Rank."


    "Well, the power and vitality of good fortune, but the key to promotion to Dao equipment, maybe they can all become Dao equipment with the help of this tribulation, hehe," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, his eyes still glowing. Thousands of Ninth-Rank Immortal Artifacts are his future important capital. As long as one-tenth of Dao Artifacts is achieved, Xianshu City��s strength will increase several times, not to mention surpassing the immortal realm, but it can also suppress other forces. "Hey..."


    The tenth may seem incredible, but it is not impossible to achieve.


    At the beginning, Jianmu was in the Xuanhuang Realm, and the resulting movement was even greater. The originally barren Xuanhuang Realm was completely changed and became the first realm of the heavens, creating countless kinds of creatures, as well as many gods, saints, and so on.


    Of course, the current Jianmu cannot be the same as before. The sky in the past was swaying, and there was an urgent need for a group of strong people, but now the heavens have already matured, and various creatures and races have their own status, occupying the heavens. Now, even if it is Jianmu, it is impossible to go beyond the rules and create a large number of intelligent creatures and powerful powerful men to **** the heavens.


    Therefore, making a batch of Taoist implements is a very realistic and reasonable choice.


    "You are going to drool."


    Bian Xue hid her mouth and smiled, UU reading "I am lucky to see the expression of Brother Shu."


    Huang Xuan was shocked, "Can it still be like this? Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "I said, let you put the things you don''t use as much as possible, but you didn''t listen," Zhou Shu smiled, "but you may not be successful if you have bad luck."


    Huang Xuan stared at him, "Bah! Your luck is bad!"


    What did Bian Xue think of, "Brother Shu, the younger sister''s 28th-year-old bone chip, will it also become a Taoist weapon?"


    "Your one is no less than a Taoist artifact. If you want to change, it might be a holy artifact, right?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and said slowly, "It is possible that other changes will occur. At the time, the twenty-eight nights were considered to be the people of Jianmu. Hey...maybe a group of gods will be revived."


    Bian Xue''s eyes lit up and clapped his hands, "Wow, that little girl should look forward to it!"


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4204: nothing

    A blue figure came lightly.


    Hao Ruoyan whispered, "Master Shu, I have already figured out that the 37 turbulent realms are all instigated by people, and the mastermind is the immortal realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, you can handle it, you are better than me in this respect."


    "it is good."


    Hao Ruoyan turned around and went again.


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu and wondered, "Didn''t you say that you don''t care about them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "What the city people say and do, they are free to leave or stay. I don''t care about it, but if outsiders want to get in, I can''t just ignore it, right? Even if there is no formation, Xian Shu The city will not let anyone come or go."


    Bian Xue nodded, "Yes, but why is the immortal world so stupid? Knowing that Xianshu City will definitely find out, do you still have to do it?"


    "By habit."


    Zhou Shu was very indifferent, "They want to see if Xianshu City has lost control and are not afraid of being known by us... In fact, I plan to let it go for a while, even if it''s another ten years, to play bigger and see what they want to do. Will we send more quasi-sages over so that we will not be too idle, but Ruoyan said that we should keep the restraint tighter and prevent the slightest failure to avoid problems on Jianmu''s side."


    "Speaking of it, it''s really idle."


    Li Aojian didn''t know where it came from, and said a little dissatisfied, "Xiao Zhou, didn''t you say that there might be a saint coming? Where is it?"


    "Yes, where is it?"


    Weighing the mound, Zhu Dashan followed, and the urn sounded angrily, "I have been waiting for a long time. Why did you challenge the saint last time, and the two of us will miss it?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the two of them, "Don''t worry, there must be a chance."


    "sure?"


    Huang Xuan curiously asked, "Isn''t there really a saint coming? Aren''t saints directly affecting the heavens?"


    "The situation is different now."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Jianmudu''s destiny will definitely interfere with the normal trajectory of the heavens, and it will also affect the saints, gods and demons. Some people just jumped out of the observer status and tried to change This time, it��s hard to say whether it��s good or bad. Maybe it��s a help, maybe it��s a hindrance. I guess they are fighting right now, just in a place where we can''t feel it."


    Bian Xue nodded, "My little sister has calculated that this time the catastrophe will not be peaceful, and there will be interferences that cannot be calculated at all, at least five times."


    Huang Xuan asked in confusion, "You can even count this?"


    "They told me, very straightforward."


    Bian Xue stretched out her hand, with three coins lying in her palm, "The saint who left this one probably also participated in the fight, and most of them helped us."


    Huang Xuan''s face was a bit dark, "There are really saints coming."


    "There are only five interferences in the great calamity that changes the heavens at a time, which is actually quite good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It doesn��t have to be a saint coming here. Devil gods, gods, witch gods, gods, these are all possible, and it will not be the presence of saints, most of them are some special means, and the gods are possessed. The incarnation of the gods, the witch gods and the descendants, etc., but the power they bring is definitely one of the most powerful forces in the heavens, and it is impossible to resist without transcending the law."


    "when will you arrive?"


    Li Aojian was not afraid, he was more urgent, and his will to fight was more.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I don''t know, but we will definitely not miss it, nor should we miss it."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a rumbling sound in the distance, and a shining world suddenly dimmed, and soon divided into two halves.


    Li Aojian and Zhu Dashan, already in front of Yuntong, said loudly, "Which world is it?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Qishan, you can go alone."


    Li Aojian disappeared, and Zhu Dashan became a little slower, but he was a step too late, but he refused to come back. He just stood in front of Yuntong, "The next one must be mine."


    "Qishan is gone again?"


    Bian Xue sighed, "If only the little girl can figure out the specific location."


    "nothing."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and waved, a picture appeared in front of him, Qishan was already torn apart, and a huge black shadow in the middle was still raging, but everyone in the world was wrapped in a transparent bubble, although his expression was arrogant, but It seems that there is no damage.


    "The formation has disappeared, but it is still protecting Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "If Jianmu crosses the catastrophe at the cost of the death of a large number of creatures, even if Jianmu crosses the catastrophe, it will not succeed, but he can only protect it for a while and must take over as soon as possible.


    In the picture, Li Aojian had already handed over to the black shadow, and the black shadow also showed the whole picture. It was a huge black snake with a human face, which was extremely hideous.


    "It''s Shebi Corpse!"


    Qingque''s voice was nothing but a soul shadow, her body was not in the city, she was taking on an important task.


    Zhou Shu was not surprised at all, "It''s not surprising that, as the mortal enemy of Jianmu and Xuanhuang Realm, it is reasonable for him to be the first to jump out, and his method is as rough as ever.


    Qingque looked at the screen and blamed herself a little, "It''s my fault. I didn''t find any believers in the city before."


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head, warmly said, "Don''t be stupid, you can''t find it at all. This kind of temporary descent may appear on any creature with weak will or abnormal condition."


    "what!"


    Huang Xuan suddenly shouted, shocking everyone. She bowed her head embarrassedly and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, I now understand why you want to close the Yunjuan realm, and no creature will remain. If the extravagant is directly in the cloud, When the scroll world appears, Jianmu may be in trouble, but...I don��t understand, since the calamity appears in this way, why not just move all the creatures out of Xianshu City? , Won��t you encounter a catastrophe?��


    "It''s impossible not to have a catastrophe."


    Qingque glanced at her, "Do you want Jianmu to fend for itself? Or do you want the calamity to happen to us?"


    Huang Xuan was dumb, "This..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "It''s not just for this reason. If we leave Xianshu City without a creature, those calamities may appear in other ways. UU reading , for example, occupies the core of the source, such as directly acting on Jianmu. The calamity is more troublesome, especially the thunder calamity that is the greatest threat to Jianmu, because the battle between the saints, gods, etc. is difficult to happen, but if we are not a creature and let the calamity have no breakthrough, it may happen instead. Thunder robbery...that''s why we chose this way."


    "I was talking nonsense."


    Huang Xuan bowed his head in fear.


    "I don''t know if Lao Li can win? Look at him, he has been beaten up several times, otherwise, my palace will help?"


    Caiying also came out, watching the screen secretly itching, the sword was taken out unconsciously.


    "You have your business, don''t care about other people, this is Jianmu''s calamity, and it is also the calamity of each of us, we have to go through."


    Zhou Shu swept around, with a slight worry in his eyes, "If it was just fighting, I wouldn''t be afraid, but the calamity brought by some things is much more difficult than fighting."


    (PS: Thank you Zhang Jianxiong for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4205: 1 up

    The people who left Qishan landed on the surrounding realm one after another.


    They were quickly surrounded by people.


    "what happened?"


    "Who knows, I am watching the Qishan Great Formation. Suddenly the world collapsed, and the weird and depressing black mist instantly enveloped everything... I thought I was about to die, and the world of Xianshu City was too terrible. , There is such a terrible thing...what the **** is it?"


    A cultivator looked at Qishan torn apart with a pale face, and his heart lingered.


    Some people seemed to think, "It''s not a good thing, it''s like an evil spirit."


    Someone thought of something, and hesitated, "This black snake...seems to be the legendary Sorcerer God."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "It''s really like a corpse, this appearance, this sense of oppression, almost exactly the same."


    "How can such a terrifying thing appear in Xianshu City?"


    "Sorcerer God suddenly appeared, and also broke the boundary of Xianshu City? Could it be that they knew that the formation was invalid, so they came to trouble the founder? This is bad."


    "Xianshu City actually offended the witch **** Shebi Zui? This is really, just reconciled with the fairy world..."


    "Xianshu City really has a problem, don''t hurt us."


    "Should I continue to stay in Xianshu City? I knew I should leave this place of right and wrong as soon as I knew it."


    "Then I go?"


    "I wanted to leave, but I couldn''t bear it, but I left, where can I find such a good fairy city, I have been promoted twice here, alas."


    Everyone looked at each other, and some were distracted.


    "What nonsense!?"


    Soon someone retorted, "Friends, what you said is very wrong, what is meant to offend Shebi corpse? The witch **** Shebi corpse is the enemy of all living creatures, not just Xianshu City, the death of vitality and the soul are What he likes to do the most, haven��t you been threatened and unwilling to treat Shebi Corpse as an enemy? Shebi Corpse will appear here, which just shows that Xianshu City has protected all living creatures and has done the most to make Shebi Corpse abominable Things that would irritate him."


    "Yes, Xianshu City is guarding us, not that we are being implicated. You said too much."


    The people who had just come down also nodded, "To be fair, if the formation fails, we would have died long ago, and it is obvious that the formation is still protecting us."


    "Xianshu City may have encountered difficulties, but he is facing the common enemy of all our cultivators. He is trying to help us, so you still want to run?"


    "People who say they want to run away are not worthy of being a citizen of Xianshu City, nor are they worthy of enjoying the various benefits of Xianshu City."


    "That''s right, now we should think about how to deal with the corpse of Shebi, instead of trying to escape. Now that we have escaped, we may encounter in the future. At that time, it was even more difficult to deal with Xianshu City. It is better to fight with Xianshu now. The city completely wiped out him together, and it is not difficult... Haven''t you seen Ao Jian fighting against him?"


    "It seems that I still have the upper hand, Xianshu City is really strong."


    "I don''t know if there will be a problem. It''s Sheby''s corpse. The old man also wants to go and have a look. If he can help, he will help."


    It seemed that there were more people trusting Xianshu City, and after a while, everyone no longer discussed the safety of being in Xianshu City, but wanted to deal with Shebi Corpse.


    This scene undoubtedly made Zhou Shu very happy. Although he said some words through other people''s mouth, it was not important, what was important was the result.


    it''s time.


    Suddenly, a group of shining golden light appeared on hundreds of worlds, and a figure stood in the golden light.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand sincerely and solemnly, "Everyone, long time no see."


    "Ah, the founder has come out to speak."


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you."


    "City Lord, we don''t understand, what happened to Xianshu City recently? How did this corpse come from?"


    "In fact, no matter what happens, we will support Xianshucheng."


    "We believe in founders, and we believe in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu''s sudden appearance made many people excited, although doubts were indispensable.


    "Everyone who wants to know, I will tell them one by one."


    Looking at the crowd, Zhou Shu calmly said, "After these two years, you can still stay in Xianshu City. Of course, I believe your support. Frankly speaking, the current situation of Xianshu City is due to the fact that Xianshu City is in We did not say before that it was because we had to make a lot of preparations. The frontiers declined and the Yunjuan world was closed because they could not be distracted. Now everything is ready. Please rest assured that Xianshu City will definitely be able to survive the calamity this time. Everyone in Xianshu City will also get huge benefits from this, I promise."


    "Ah, the immortal city will also cross the catastrophe?"


    "Never heard of it, but Xianshu City is indeed very unusual, and it''s not surprising to cross the catastrophe."


    "I''m a little curious, what will become of Xianshu City after successfully crossing the Tribulation? It turns out that there is a Ninth-Rank Immortal Vein. Can we go further?"


    "What? It''s just a tragedy."


    "It turns out it''s just crossing the catastrophe, then it''s no big deal. I''ve been through the catastrophe ten times."


    "Your Excellency seems to be a monster race, luck is good, I am different, I have to go through the catastrophe once every ten years, and I am used to it."


    "Stop chatting, since it''s a catastrophe, can we help? It''s impossible to sit idly by."


    "That is, everyone is also a member of Xianshu City. There is no reason to let Xianshu City bear the calamity. City Lord, what are we going to do?"


    "It''s this extravagant corpse, it''s a bit of a headache."


    "Thank you for your enthusiasm."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "In fact, we have been preparing for so long and are planning to use this tribulation to attract some practitioners and the common enemies of other creatures, and then gather and punish them. We have a chance of winning, no matter who will come. It��s all the same. Of course, it��s okay for you to help. We absolutely welcome it. It��s just that safety first, the formation of Xianshu City will control the supernatural power of the corpse within a thousand miles, and you will not be affected if you shoot thousands of miles away. Any influence can be attacked despite the corpse."


    He looked around for a week and said coldly, "Let''s bury this sorcerer **** who makes all creatures contemptuous!"


    "Ah, can the divine power be limited to a thousand miles?"


    "No wonder the formation has declined, UU reading originally used all the power here."


    "Then dare to feel good, let''s go and help!"


    "Assist Xianshu City to cross the Tribulation and kill the Shebi Corpse, which is to help every creature in the heavens!"


    "Everyone, let''s go!"


    Without the threat of Shebi Corpse, everyone still hesitated, as if beaten up with blood, one by one.


    Zhou Shu''s clone was not idle either, and began to use various domains.


    Once you start to cross the robbery, you can''t hide it. It is naturally the best choice to pull in the people who stay in Xianshu City to help.


    This was originally planned.


    Of course, the necessary lies must be told, Jianmu cannot be fully exposed now, and only after the catastrophe is the time for Jianmu to truly appear in the heavens.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4206: So what

    Xuanhuangjie.


    Bian Xue looked at Zhou Shu and smiled, "Senior Brother Shu, it''s done."


    "Fortunately, the first one to come out is really extravagant than a corpse, and it is much easier for us to win over other people," Zhou Shu showed a little relaxed, "If the first one is a saint, this robbery can only rely on us. Basically, there will be no practitioners to help."


    Qingque nodded slightly, "If the saints come out, these people will only hide, and they will not be able to help at all. We say nothing will be useful."


    Zhu Dashan also sighed with emotion, "Yes, this is how practitioners are."


    Caiying snorted, "These practitioners, we obviously say that saints are also practitioners in the city every day, and we are still afraid of saints."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Say is to say, and to do is to do, they are two different things."


    Caiying curled her lips, "My palace just can''t bear it, and hasn''t made any progress at all."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "The immortal world has ruled the heavens for so many years. It is not easy to change the concept of the saint''s supremacy. After this time, the influence of Xianshu City will increase a lot, maybe it will be better."


    "Hope."


    Qingque has reservations.


    Huang Xuan also understood some of the inside information. She was the latest to participate, and she did not know the previous decision of Zhou Shu and others. "The practitioners don��t help, aren��t there a lot of alien races? They don��t care about the saints? It��s some witch gods. I still hesitate."


    "We have already counted the foreign race."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "We have dealt with it a long time ago, but practitioners can''t help it."


    Huang Xuan suddenly said, "Ah, it turned out to be like this."


    Zhou Shu explained in detail, "We can basically predict the changes of the alien race. Under control, the gods, witches, etc., that may appear on the alien race, we are all prepared, how to restrain and restrict, and no more It��s unpredictable only for the practitioner. The practitioner can accept the power of the gods and witches, or any saint, even the demons...so the key lies in the practitioner."


    "understood."


    Huang Xuan nodded, "It''s really troublesome for practitioners...Anything can be done, it''s totally unpredictable."


    Everyone fell silent unconsciously. Except for Xiao Su, everyone else might be a cultivator.


    The same is true for Zhou Shu. Practitioners are indeed the most unstable factor, but to change the heavens, one must be a practitioner. Of course, even if Zhou Shu changes this time, it will be difficult for the heavens to operate according to their own ideas. The guarantee will last for how long, and the root cause of the next problem will definitely be the practitioner.


    Before I knew it, five days passed.


    The black snake, which was about the size of a realm, was only tens of miles in size.


    brush.


    A sword light flashed, and the black snake split completely and turned into a pool of black mist.


    "Won!"


    "So it''s so casual."


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that we defeated the Sabi Corpse!"


    "This time she wants to resurrect the corpse. I am afraid it will take thousands of years. Our heavens have been stable for a long time!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people participated in the battle, surrounding the former Qishan boundary. Everyone cheered and made waves, but few people noticed that the gray fog gradually solidified into a black ball. , And then disappear into the void.


    Zhou Shu looked very solemn, the black ball was not put away by him or Jianmu, but an external force.


    Although it was a help to the end, it is hard to say whether it was a good intention or a malicious one.


    Jianmu, who hadn''t expanded, shouldn''t perceive who it was. Zhou Shu caught a trace. It was also the witch **** who shot, a bit like Xuan Ming, but also a bit like something else.


    The fighting at the upper level has always been complicated. Some people are obstructing, some are helping, and some are taking advantage of this robbery and picking up corpses for profit.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu, "Should we not let them gather together? If there is another witch god, it might be very dangerous."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Sabi is the most troublesome. He may cause the most damage, and other witch gods will not do this. Hundreds of thousands of people, even if they kill 10,000, even if he can destroy Jianmu��s Tribulation, He will be cast aside by others, and it is not impossible to attack him in groups. As for the saint, if a saint regards murder as the price of sabotage, I believe he will not be a saint in the future."


    Bian Xue nodded, "That''s it, Brother Shu, you really understand."


    Qingque said again, "Where is the devil?"


    Zhou Shu groaned, "I don��t know what the Demon Race is going to do, but if they are coming, it will probably not be so early, and I look at the Demon Monkey. If the Demon Race appears, there should be an omen on his side. not yet."


    Huang Xuan understood something, "So you want to use gathering to bring out the new calamity."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s best to come early. Now that there are more people, we can relax."


    A sword light came suddenly.


    Li Aojian stood upright and wrote proudly on his face, as if he was the only one in the world.


    Looking around, he said disdainfully, "Xiao Zhou, the one just now was not a saint, it doesn''t count, the next one is mine."


    "what did you say?"


    Zhu Dashan ran over and kicked it, "I took advantage of it and sold it well. I grabbed such a good opportunity. Do you still want to...Ah! What''s wrong with you?"


    With a kick, he kicked Li Aojian hundreds of feet away and fluttered like a kite with a broken line.


    Caiying quickly picked up her hand and looked at Li Aojian with a blank face, "Master..., you... you just pretended it?"


    "Who said it was pretending?"


    Li Aojian opened his eyes with difficulty, and said every word, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Feeling something, Caiying stagnated, "You''re all like this, you don''t have any sword intent, and your breath is almost gone. Do you want to hit another one?"


    Li Aojian snorted, "So what?"


    "He''s like this, he won''t admit defeat if he has a chance of winning, and he will say he wins even if he has only one breath."


    Zhu Dashan grabbed Li Aojian and shook his head, "Xiao Zhou, I will settle down first, and I will come back later. This guy is really a headache. He knows that Jianmu crosses the catastrophe, and Jianmu-related medicine can''t do anything. Use it, UU reading is so desperate, really not afraid of death at all?"


    Zhou Shu was also very helpless, "Yeah."


    Not only the sword intent is gone, but now Li Aojian''s vitality is also close to nothing. Without a **** like Jianmu Bud, it is not easy to recover completely.


    Fighting against the vitality-swallowing witch gods like Shebishi for so long, this kind of thing will inevitably happen. Li Aojian can keep his soul and soul is already very good. It also shows that his sword body has entered a new realm. Remove him and himself, and change. Going to other people will definitely lead to worse results.


    Zhu Dashan may be the exception. In some cases, he can do things that Zhou Shu couldn''t do.


    "I''ll take a look, it''s okay."


    Xiao Su glanced at Zhou Shu and followed.


    Zhou Shu calmed down a bit. I heard that Xiao Su had learned some new abilities during the trial in the Demon Realm. It seemed that he could reverse his vitality, and maybe it would be effective.


    (PS: Thank you Zhong Guoren for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4207: 1st gear

    "It''s the foreign race again, Lao Zhu, this time you go."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief, and the following three calamities came from a foreign race.


    This is a good phenomenon.


    It seems that most of the people who are dissatisfied with Jianmu are gods and witch gods. Their attitudes towards Jianmu are very vague. Between friends and enemies, as for the saints, they may still think of past friendships, or they may struggle too much with each other. Contained, can''t come out and become a disaster.


    The calamity of the alien race is relatively easier.


    Most of the gods and others have restraint methods, plus Zhou Shu arranged the alien races in different realms in advance, and the surroundings have also made enough arrangements to deal with them easily.


    After half an hour, Zhu Dashan ran back.


    He wiped off his sweat and said with a little disdain, "What kind of **** is this? It''s too casual, I thought it would take long, three punches and two kicks are gone."


    "You learned from Lao Li?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him for a while and frowned, "Go and rest. Although he was unlucky and chose the wrong target, it would not be easy to defeat him..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhu Dashan had fallen down, lying there with his body bent, like a rolling hill.


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and was a little worried, "I also think this time is a bit simple. It took seven days for the previous two. Isn''t the scorpion a very brutal and tyrannical race? Isn''t it cleaned up, don''t leave troubles? ."


    "No, it has been completely eliminated."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "The person he chose to possess is too bad. Of course, he may have chosen the wrong one deliberately to sell us a favor, but I can��t figure out why Yanqi did this. He and the Xuanhuang world have always had enemies. They have been in several invasions."


    Caiying snorted, "Then what kind of favor are you talking about? I think he was beaten and disabled, and only this little strength is left."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s also possible."


    Bian Xue looked at the sky, thoughtfully, "Is it four times?"


    "If you are lucky, maybe one more time."


    Zhou Shu showed a slight smile. He was connected with Jianmu and felt the changes in Jianmu. It shouldn''t be long before he can successfully evolve and reach maturity.


    "It''s easier than expected, but I can''t relax either."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at the crowd still gathered together, and said warmly, "They have done a lot these days, and they will be given more rewards after the triumph is successful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you take out dozens of Taoist artifacts after the robbery is successful."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at him, "It doesn''t matter, but we still have to redeem it with contributions."


    "You can make up your mind."


    Zhou Shu nodded, focusing more on Yunjuanjie.


    Snapped!


    Without warning, an arm covered with long golden hair suddenly stretched out in the void, and it fell quickly like an electric switch, shattering a small world on the edge of the Yunjuan world.


    The change came too suddenly, and everyone looked horrified.


    It doesn''t matter if it is fast, and its strength is incredible, it breaks a realm as soon as it appears, but it is still shattered.


    People in Xuanhuang World are no exception, Bian Xue exclaimed, "Brother Shu!"


    Zhou Shu was no longer in the world, he fell above the crowd.


    "You are all scattered, separated to other realms, don''t gather anymore, as soon as possible!"


    Even the Soul Shadow didn''t have time to call it, so he just used the body to go over, because he knew that there was no time to think about it, and now he couldn''t tolerate any negligence.


    Saying that it was not enough, Shu Zhili also rolled out, like a gust of wind, as if to blow away the people gathered together.


    Of course it is not easy. Facing external forces, practitioners will subconsciously resist and even counterattack, but they have to do so. Obviously, this arm was shot by the deity himself. It is not possessed or manifested. It is a truly powerful divine power. There is almost nothing that practitioners can block.


    "No way, the gods will do it himself?"


    "Too unruly!"


    Caiying doubted, "But what did Zhou go in the past? Didn''t he just say that he wouldn''t attack practitioners?"


    Qingque''s face was pale, "Without the corpse, the witch **** would not, and the saint would not be possible, but there are still exceptions. This hand is awkward."


    Before he became a god, more than three thousand realms were destroyed by him. After he became a **** and no longer entered the heavens, his descendants and believers have not stopped destroying and killing. Today , Is still one of the most terrifying evil spirits of the heavens, because he does not swallow the souls, nor take power, and has a slightly better reputation compared with the corpse of the surreal, but in terms of destructive power, the ��� is more than that.


    "Yang Lu?"


    Hao Ruoyan''s face was also ugly, "I remember that Ying Xiao said when he left the Xuanhuang Realm that he was from the Xuanhuang Realm, and his power would never fall on the Xuanhuang Realm, and his descendants were not allowed to attack the Xuanhuang Realm. Will come to attack Jianmu? Do you think Jianmu is not in the Xuanhuang Realm as a betrayal?"


    Qingque said angrily, "Who knows, and what do you want them to do? What kind of gluttony, this kind of guy is definitely unreliable, it''s best if it''s dead."


    A few breaths were obviously not enough for the crowd to disperse, but Zhou Shu''s most worried thing had already arrived.


    Ying''s arm reappeared, and instead of attacking Yunjuan Realm or other realms, he rushed over to the gathered crowd.


    The speed this time is not too fast. It seems to be deliberately showing something. The void also stagnates, falling with the arm, feeling the pure and powerful power, and the sense of oppression quickly descends on everyone''s head, from the inside to the outside, That feeling squeezed out everything else in the body and soul, and their bodies were stiff and unable to move, and there was no place to hide their vitality. There was only one thought left in their hearts. This was a force that could never be resisted.


    Except Zhou Shu.


    The moment the arm appeared, he knew that there was no point in driving away the crowd, and immediately focused all his energy on blocking this arm.


    The whole body is mobilized, the soul grows wildly, and the strength rises layer by layer, including the power of Dao in Xianshu City, UU����www.uuk��nshu.com has no limit to absorb and transform, and countless Shu Zhili Being compressed and released again and again in the furnace, trying to explode the strongest blow.


    In any case, get a block.


    I don��t know why Yingzhao went crazy, and he shot so many people at the same time. This is tantamount to giving up his position as a god. So many people really died. Whether it was the rules of the heavens or the other saints in the heavens, they would regard Yingzhao as Enemy, it is not impossible for him to fall completely as a god.


    What can be done later, what does it have to do with the current Xianshu City?


    A mad **** or saint will certainly be punished, but the impact it will bring is beyond beings.


    Zhou Shu knew very well that if this arm could not be stopped, Jianmu would certainly not be able to overcome the catastrophe, and Xianshu City would probably not be able to develop further.


    It seemed that he had noticed something, and the falling speed of his arm accelerated a little. After another thought, the fist covering the sky and the sun had almost fallen on top of Zhou Shu''s head.


    (PS: Thank you Haven Harbor 1977 for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4208: So crazy

    Bang, bang, bang!


    Naturally, Zhou Shu would not sit and wait for death, and the accumulated power was released like a cannon.


    It is impossible to wait for the fist to fall and then resist, not only will it lose the opportunity, but also there is no room for seeking change.


    Except for the pure and solid Shuzhi power, as well as the power of compassion, it can restrain the fierce way.


    Every time he hits his arm, he can slow down some speed and consume some strength, which is not a lot, but Zhou Shu feels loose in his heart. The power of this **** himself is compared with the power of a saint he has seen many times. , There is nothing special, Shu Zhili may be inferior, but not afraid.


    Seeing a lot, the power of the saint does not feel terrible.


    It is not clear whether it was born with it or brought it by the founder.


    This kind of confidence, if others have it, Zhou Shu secretly thought.


    In fact, the practitioners below are not lack of strong ones. Many of them can stand up and fight Zhou Shu, and when they gather together, they are far more than Zhou Shu. But now facing the power of the Heavenly Sacred Man, they are so frightened that they don��t know how. To do, even one in a thousand Zhou Shu is not as good as Zhou Shu.


    While thinking, a lotus rose up below.


    The purple lotus, the purple lotus elementary domain, a special change in the power of compassion, means recovery.


    It was Shuiqin who cast the domain. She was the first person to wake up. She immediately knew what to do. She had to open the domain, revive the confidence of the practitioners, re-gather the courage, and resist the courage of the gods and saints without shrinking.


    It is probably that the water piano has not completely got rid of the power of the gods, and the scope of the field is not very large, but hundreds of miles, containing less than 10,000 people.


    Although not many people were affected, this change refreshed Zhou Shu.


    It��s not like fighting alone, it��s always good, and the founders also need followers.


    Tang''s arms are getting closer and closer, and more and more people are recovering. Even if they perceive the power of the gods in front of them, the people in the domain did not retreat, one by one they propped up the shield, and what''s more, He also took the initiative to attack the gods.


    You know, this is the real god, not possessed, and not a believer.


    These people have entered Zhou Shu''s field of vision, daring to fight against the gods, perhaps not far from fighting against the saints.


    "Destroy it!"


    There was a muffled roar in the void.


    The thunder was normal, and the trembling made the void tremble.


    Everyone''s minds tightened, and the courage that some people had just inspired immediately faded.


    Zhou Shu''s expression also changed, and with the roar, what was even more terrifying, began to shine with light on his arm.


    In a trace, a string, those long hairs turned into thunder lights, showing their power without fear.


    The thunder of ���, the unique magical powers of the descendants of the gods, some practitioners can occasionally inspire them, violently bursting, can shock all the souls, not a dragon, and the power of the gods turns into a thunder form, invincible, most saints They must retreat for three times, and compared with the strongest thunder and good fortune thunder, it is not much different.


    This is really bad.


    Zhou Shu never thought of such a change.


    The gods use their strongest means to attack a fairy city in the heavens. Even if this is the good fortune that Jianmu has to face, it is too much. This is a violation of the rules or even breaking the rules. It is crazy, really crazy, is it a saint And the struggle of the gods has been placed on the table, placed in the heavens?


    If this is the case, is there no one to stop it?


    It''s not impossible for Zhou Shu to block Ying''s arm and leave it behind for a short while, but what about these thunders?


    Without much time to think, Lei Guang hovered around his arm for a while, then turned into spears and threw directly at the crowd.


    Crazy, completely mad.


    Actually regard these practitioners as targets.


    Ying''s goal is not Jianmu at all, but these people.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, and he had an inexplicable thought. This is the **** of the day who is annoyed by the gods of the day, wanting to surpass the heavens through brutal killing?


    Turn Jianmu��s calamity into the heavens'' calamity?


    But it is not impossible. There are hundreds of thousands of practitioners, almost no weak, so many lives and souls added together, it is not an exaggeration to say that the great catastrophe facing the heavens... Many saints had the idea of ??destroying the heavens before. This ��� may have found an opportunity to practice. For Xianshu City and Jianmu, the calamity this time was too great.


    Seeing many thunder lights about to break into the crowd, all the people who were not in the crowd were stunned.


    Xuanhuang Realm is even more silent, how could things turn out like this, the gods are the killers.


    Those frantic thunder lights, even if they could feel the violent rushing power across dozens of realms, how could those practitioners resist?


    In fact, the practitioner has given up resisting, just looking at the thunder lights numbly, as if life no longer belongs to him.


    Many determinations flashed across Shuiqin��s pale face, and the realm around him instantly changed to five colors, white, blue, purple, black, gold, and five of the seven strongest realms of Cihangzong. They were opened at the same time. This is Ci What the Hangzong disciple has never done for so many years, she has been desperate, but she still does not have much confidence to resist these thunder lights, or to help practitioners resist these thunder lights, these domains are mostly auxiliary, only the practitioner himself is strong enough. She can only play, but the only area of ??mind that is not an auxiliary means, her own ability is not enough.


    But she still wants to do it, she is still trying to expand the field, in order to cover one more person.


    "Elder Water!"


    "Master!"


    Jing Tianshan''s voice was almost stern, while the other voice was a little immature, coming from Mu Yan.


    She hasn''t learned any of the seven domains, but she wants to get the consequences of opening the five domains together, burning lives, burning souls, and burning everything. As long as it lasts a little longer, the water piano will be exhausted.


    Seeing that the thunder light was about to fall, a soft sigh came from the void.


    Ugh.


    In addition to feeling, there is appreciation in it.


    At the same time, a blue lotus suddenly appeared in the crowd.


    Appearance is perfect bloom, as if it was born like this.


    It is indescribable to be huge, covering all practitioners including the surrounding world, and it is also indescribable for its temperament, unique, noble, holy, pure and flawless, like a light in the night, at the moment it appears, Taking away everyone��s eyes and occupying everyone��s hearts, as if between heaven and earth, in the void, there is only this lotus flower, full of hope and warmth. Under its protection, there will be no difficulties. No calamity will happen.


    "Ah, it''s the realm of eternity!"


    Realizing something, Shuiqin suddenly relaxed, and the five domains disappeared.


    There is no need anymore.


    The eternal realm, the most difficult to penetrate among the seven realms of Cihangzong, is also the only one she hasn��t learned. Its function is to fight through evil and prevent calamity. Of course, her learning is not because of her comprehension of the way of compassion. Not enough, but the eternal realm belongs only to the saints.


    Great Immortal Cihang is here, she is here, protecting us.


    Shuiqin stared at the sky, feeling very calm.


    Seeing Lei Guang disappearing in front of them one by one, the practitioners in the domain understood that they had escaped a catastrophe and were unable to hold on to themselves for a while.


    Zhou Shu also breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time felt an incomparable shock, but his shock was not limited to the blue lotus, but also to the person who cast the blue lotus.


    He saw clearly.


    It was Mu Yan.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 15123111 for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment and collect~~~)

 Chapter 4209: Cant relax

    The thoughts flashed away, Zhou Shu focused on the stilted arm above his head.


    There was a loud noise, and the brilliance blossomed, ripples generally spread out, and the speed of the arm became slower and slower, gradually stagnating.


    It can''t be said that Zhou Shu''s strength is all due to the strength of compassion in the domain. Perhaps it is the reason that the rules have begun to restrict further. The strength of the arm itself is also constantly weakening, and the other is growing, and the arm is blocked.


    "What does this have to do with you?"


    There was a roar in the void, coming from the ���, still fierce, but less emboldened.


    "You unexpectedly..."


    "You asked for this, don''t you want to stop?"


    "If this happens again, no one can save you."


    Several voices sounded at the same time, all of them sounded male voices, there should be no Great Immortal Cihang.


    "Humph!"


    After the sneer, his arm was raised quickly and disappeared quickly.


    The blue lotus also disappeared, leaving no traces, and Shuiqin, Mu Yan, and Jing Tianshan also disappeared.


    The void was still dark, but it was no longer suppressed. After a few breaths of silence, the crowd suddenly cheered.


    I can actually see the saints fighting in the heavens. This is something that can blow for a few lifetimes. What''s more, I have won on my own side. The fear of Shizui quickly dissipated. All that is left is excitement and excitement, and I just want to release it.


    "Even the gods have been blocked back!"


    "We Xianshu City is too strong, the eternal **** of the founder!"


    "The Blue Lotus just now belongs to the founder, right?"


    "At that time, I felt like I was going to die. Who could see who it was, but Lotus, should it belong to Cihangzong?"


    "Cihangzong also belongs to Xianshu City. We Xianshu City is too strong, an eternal god, no, it''s not even a god!"


    "Would you say this?"


    "I''m happy, aren''t you happy?!"


    Zhou Shu has returned to the Xuanhuang Realm, and there is also a lot of joy in his eyes. Although things did not develop as expected, the results were good after all. The gods personally acted and violated the rules without any scruples. Sure enough, they also suffered from other saints. Counterattack, that lotus flower, mostly from the Great Immortal Cihang, but...


    His eyes fell on Mu Yan.


    Mu Yan raised her head and said "Brother", then lowered her head, looking very weak, and she didn''t have the same look in her eyes.


    "I asked, she doesn''t know anything."


    Shui Qin shook her head slightly. She also saw the situation just now. After Lianhua disappeared, she received a message from Zhou Shu and immediately brought Mu Yan and Jing Tianshan over.


    Zhou Shu paused, seemingly thoughtful, "Senior, I''m going to trouble you to take care of her. The realm just now belongs to Great Immortal Cihang, right?"


    "Yes."


    Shuiqin nodded vigorously, his face was reddish, and his expression was radiant. There was no ordinary calmness. "That is the eternal realm that only saints can display. With the blue lotus as the appearance, it is one of the best seven realms of our Cihang School...True I didn''t think I would have the opportunity to see this kind of field with my own eyes. It''s so spectacular and perfect!"


    "It is true, it is the best flower of the heavens."


    Zhou Shu showed some piety, "Great Immortal Cihang, the Pudu world, saved so many people as soon as he came, and I don''t know how to be grateful."


    "Zhou, that was Great Immortal Cihang just now?!"


    Caiying exclaimed, "The saints have come to help? Great!"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, Great Immortal Cihang must protect Jianmu."


    Bian Xue looked reverent, "It turned out that the Patriarch made the move, but unfortunately I couldn''t realize anything."


    Hao Ruoyan breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s great that we also have saints to help."


    Qingque also nodded with rejoicing, but there was a lot of resentment in her eyes, "That ���, we must not let it go!"


    Caiying hurriedly said, "Yes, yeah, when my palace becomes a sword master, he will fight so that he can''t even recognize his mother!"


    Bian Xue covered her mouth and smiled, "You made a mistake. You can''t even recognize his mother, right?"


    Huang Xuan did not speak, he was surprised and happy.


    The dignified atmosphere has disappeared, and there is more joy. They all know that Shicai''s strike is the fifth calamity, and with good luck, it may also be the last.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand to bring Shui Qin and Mu Yan into the dust space, "Senior, what did you think was the matter just now?"


    I can''t talk outside, there are too many people, talk about it, and I can get away with everything.


    Shuiqin was a little puzzled, "You mean that Great Immortal Cihang manifested the sage and used Mu Yan''s body to display the realm of eternity?"


    "Well, why is it Mu Yan?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and slowly said, "Whether it is the realm or the power of compassion, you and Jing Tianshan are much stronger than Mu Yan, and there are at least ten Cihangzong disciples who are stronger than her in the crowd, weaker than her. More, why is it her?"


    Shui Qin said unconsciously, "City Lord Zhou, in fact, there is nothing strange. The Manifestation of Saints can borrow anyone, as long as they have the power of compassion."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Is it just like this?"


    "I''m not a saint, I''m not sure, but it should be like this. For the Manifestation of Saints, the realm is not a problem. As long as there is a heart to the Tao, even mortals can," Shui Qin said warmly, looking at Zhou Shu. This is the case. It must be a great opportunity to feel the power of the saint personally. I think it may be that Mu Yan''s heart to the Tao is particularly strong, attracting the attention of Daxian, and specially giving her a chance."


    Zhou Shu looked at Mu Yan, with a lot of care in his eyes, "It''s a good opportunity, Junior Sister, you have to feel it well."


    Mu Yan shook slightly and said quickly, "Brother, I know, but... I don''t seem to remember anything."


    Shuiqin looked at her and smiled, "It will always be there after you feel it. When you use and practice the power of compassion, that feeling will definitely come back."


    "The disciple understands."


    Mu Yan nodded hurriedly, but didn''t think so in her heart. What happened just now is not even a dream. As a witness, she doesn''t feel as deeply as the onlookers. She doesn''t have any feelings except for weakness, and she doesn''t even know the details. What happened, the saint left nothing, even no trace in the memory, and she has always used the power of compassion, and she can''t find any feeling.


    If it hadn''t been for others to keep saying, UU reading would not think she was the one who was manifested by the great immortal Cihang just now.


    It was strange, but she didn''t intend to talk about this feeling, it would only make people feel strange, and she didn''t want to disappoint her brother and Shuiqin.


    Zhou Shu watched her, faintly aware of something abnormal, but didn''t think much, smiled and said nothing, opened the space, and went out together.


    It may really be the same as what Shuiqin said, the saint just randomly chooses a person to show the saint, or Mu Yan��s devotion to the way of compassion, there is nothing to entangle, but... this kind of situation seems to have happened in memory. But I can''t remember, is it there or not?


    Shaking his head to drive away distracting thoughts, his eyes fell on Yunjuanjie.


    After the fifth calamity, it does not mean that there will be no calamity in the future. Those who travel a hundred miles are half ninety, and there is still no way to relax.


    Come whatever you think, and it didn''t take long for a rumbling sound from outside the formation, as if countless people were approaching.


    (PS: Thank you book friends drgjz0 for your first support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4210: Demon is coming

    Xiaohaicheng.


    Located at the very edge of Xianshu City, not within the formation, it is only hundreds of thousands of miles in size. It is a fortress to be precise, a fortress specially used to monitor the movements of the demons.


    "what is that?!"


    "It''s really fast, there was nothing just now, and it suddenly came in front of you."


    "Hurry up and notify the city lord!"


    "What are you panicking, the old man is watching!"


    Sima Yi, who was in charge of the vigilance, scolded and looked at the dark tide rolling forward, his eyes became very solemn.


    Others don''t know, but he knows very well that this is a magic wave.


    A sign of a massive invasion by the demons.


    Xianshu City has been expanding, but the territory has always been extended to the Outer Realm. The Demon Realm has always maintained the boundary line of the past. The Demon Realm is always very close to the core of Xianshu City. Looking at the spreading speed of this magic wave, I am afraid. Coming soon, and Xianshu City, which has no formation and crossed the Tribulation, is difficult to resist this wave of invasion.


    "what?"


    I haven''t noticed that there are more people around me, so I fixed my eyes and saluted, "City Lord Zhou."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Old Sima..., you''re welcome to say it."


    Every time he called Sima Yi that way, he couldn''t help but want to add the word thief in the back.


    "That won''t work."


    Sima Yi insisted on finishing the ceremony before raising his head.


    He has always been the most cautious, even if he is one of the first veterans to enter Xianshu City, even if he and Caiying have blood connections, but he still maintains respect and will never forget it at any time. This is his creed. This is also an important reason why the Sima family can continue.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "I didn''t expect the Demon Race to come over now, it''s very troublesome."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The timing they chose is very good."


    This is mostly Jianmu''s fate.


    What he considered, after all, the demons are the deadly enemies of many creatures, but Jianmu is one of the ancestors of the heavens. The demons never want to see Jianmu come back to life. He also made some preparations for this, but he has come here now. The Demon Race was beyond his expectation. The magic power in the Demon Tide was surprisingly strong, two of which were far greater than any Demon Race he had ever seen. Obviously, they were the two Demon Lords of the Demon Race.


    Except for the broken extremes that can''t leave Zero Demon Abyss, Extinction Dao and Blessed One are here.


    It seems that they really want to bury Jianmu.


    A war that is doomed may come early.


    "They are good, but we are not good."


    Sima Yi also sensed the arrival of the demon lord, settled a little, and said slowly, "The lord of the city gives an order."


    "Wait, I''ll talk about it first."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and walked over slowly.


    "Don''t, City Lord, be cautious, you have to go there and something happens, what about Xianshu City?"


    Sima Yi became nervous and almost wanted to hold Zhou Shu, but due to his majesty, he didn''t dare to reach out. He just shouted, "This time the demon master will come here, which means there is no limit to the number of demon clan. There are as many as you want. The Great Demon Lord can also unite to drive the magic blood secret method. If there is not enough quantity to offset it, it will not be dispelled. In addition, the demon lord��s devil disintegrates, and it is not easy to find a weak breakthrough point. Even if the city lord enters, I��m afraid I can''t get out either."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly and turned around, "Old Sima, you have studied the Demon Clan deeply over the years."


    Sima Yi paused and said slowly, "There are a lot of people in the fairy world watching, but the old man has to look at the demons. In fact, they don''t know much."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "You still think that the demons are our real enemy."


    Sima Yi hesitated for a few breaths, "Yes."


    "Well, I think so too. I made friends with the Demon Race to completely eliminate the Demon Race," Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Old Sima, don''t worry, I will go back."


    Sima Yi sighed slightly, but couldn''t persuade him even if he knew it. "The old man will stick to it here and won''t let go."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, didn''t say anything, and strode towards the Demon Tide.


    "Wait for me!"


    With the sound of flapping wings, a green shadow fell beside Zhou Shu, "I will pass too!"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Xiaosu, why did you come here? I didn''t seem to say something was going on here..."


    He was converted from Soul Shadow. The matter here has not been told to the people in Xianshu City, and there is no way to say it. Let people know that Xianshu City and the demons have torn their faces. For Xianshu City It was a big blow, and the cultivators and foreign races in the city might have to retreat.


    It was too close after all.


    It is best to be able to talk, but not to talk.


    If a full-scale war is unavoidable, the challenges of Xianshu City and Jianmu will be unprecedented, and the focus of the future must also be shifted to this side.


    "Needless to say, I can feel it."


    Xiao Su waved his hand, the imprint on his hand shimmering, "Don''t be long-winded, I''m not afraid of the demons, let''s go and see what the **** they are doing! Normally, we beg us for life, but when we cross the catastrophe It''s really hateful to come over and make trouble!"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, without saying anything.


    Xiao Su approached Zhou Shu and said in a condensed voice, "How do you plan to talk?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it, but didn''t respond for a while.


    It''s not easy to talk about, he doesn''t have a plan, but the two demon masters come together, but there are some loopholes that can be exploited.


    The Demon Lord who has worked as six demon gods inherits the power of the demon god, and most of it is the will of the demon god. Unlike the Blessed One, the Blessed Demon Lord has never been a magician, nor has he received the power of the devil. Originated from all demon worlds, his will is also the will of all demon worlds.


    These two wills are almost never unified.


    Maybe you can do something about this.


    Xiao Su Wen said, "Don''t think too much about it. The big deal is to fight. Just now, even the gods and the helpers of the saints are there. What is there to be afraid of."


    "I know, but if we really fight, we will lose a lot. Now Xianshu City has no formations, and the city residents are not ready to fight the demons," Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s better to wait for the construction of Mudu. If the robbery is successful, UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com has a formation and is ready to fight again. Before that, we can give up some things."


    Xiao Su sighed, "I''ll cross the catastrophe later if I knew it, and drive the Demon Race away first."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "This is really hard to say. Our current enemy is not the Demon Clan, and we will only suffer from the enemy if we act first... I also didn''t expect the Demon Clan to come over now. They have many problems themselves, and they understand that there is no benefit to confronting us now. But I came here anyway."


    Xiao Su shook his head and said, "The demons are not reasonable at all. What are the advantages and disadvantages? Let''s talk about them."


    "The Demon Race is not reasonable, but the Demon Lord will speak, and the Demon God will also speak, otherwise the Demon World will not be what it is now. The Demon Race can continue for a long time, and it is the result of the game with the various forces of the heavens. If they do not at all Be reasonable, and what you want to do will only unite all races. At that time, the Demon Realm will probably be gone... Wait, let''s go over and talk about it."


    Seeing that he had reached the edge of the magic tide, Zhou Shu gently shook his head and walked in directly, Xiao Su did not hesitate, and followed him closely.


    (PS: Thank you for your great support and attention, and thank you for the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4211: Then wait

    In the billowing tide of demons, there are countless demons.


    Basically there is no consciousness, just running forward one by one, and then exploding, forming a devilish energy, paving the way for the latecomers.


    It was similar to those of the Purple Demon Star, but the number had increased ten million times.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming in, the magic wave showed no sign of stopping, and it continued to rush forward, wave after wave.


    If this goes on, it will take a while to completely swallow the Little Sea City behind him, and then Xianshu City, and none of them can escape.


    "Look at me."


    Xiao Su stretched out his hand, and the volcano mark on his hand flickered and quickly condensed into a continuously rotating vortex.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Where can you breathe so much magic energy? Don''t mess around."


    "Hey, it''s not for me, this thing can be thrown out."


    Xiao Su fiddled with the vortex in his hand and waved his hand suddenly, and the vortex fell into the magic tide.


    The strange thing is that the huge and boundless demon energy failed to submerge the vortex, but helped the vortex gradually grow. At first it was relatively slow, and then it grew more and more. However, after dozens of breaths, the vortex extended to tens of thousands of miles. The size, and it continues to extend, seems to have no limit.


    The devil energy around was swallowed by the whirlpool, and even the demon clan was swallowed together, and they became magical devil energy together. They couldn''t escape, and maybe they didn''t want to hide.


    Xiao Su said in amazement, "The vortex shouldn''t be so big...you did it?"


    "It''s rare that you have such a good thing, so I will work harder."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded. It was indeed him. He could not form a vortex that quickly swallowed the magic energy, but now that the vortex had formed, he could intervene in it. It was nothing more than using reincarnation to guide the magic power. Although the process is complicated, the magic power here is more condensed. It is even more disobedient, but for the current Zhou Shu, it is not a problem.


    "The two of us really cooperate!"


    Xiao Su was overjoyed, seeing that the vortex quickly expanded to hundreds of thousands of miles, and the demons in the Demon Tide fell one by one, wishing to clap their hands and celebrate.


    She had experimented with this technique many times during her experience in the Demon Realm, but it was the first time that she had reached the current scale, and it was no wonder she was excited.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "There is no limit? The core will not be damaged?"


    He doesn''t know what constitutes the core of the vortex, but it is incredible to be able to absorb such a huge amount of magic energy.


    "There should be no limit," Xiao Su himself was a little at a loss, "In fact, there is no core, or after the vortex is formed, it disappears. I don''t know how to take it back, but where the strength that I drew has gone, don''t ask. I, I don��t know, I��ve never found it anyway."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Is it the law of space?"


    Such a large amount of devilish energy disappeared without a trace, and this is the only way to explain it.


    Xiao Su thought for a while, still shook his head, "I don''t know, anyway, I figured out the imprint. If the whirlpool is here, I will draw the magic power by myself, but I don''t know if I release it. Maybe I went to the owner of the imprint? It''s the Emperor Xuanyuan you said, right, he wouldn''t be hiding in a special space, right?"


    "If this mark still has spatial attributes..."


    Zhou Shu stared at Xiao Su''s mark. He was a little fascinated for a while. He has never been able to find the Emperor Xuanyuan. Could he really be in a special space in the Demon Realm?


    "Be careful."


    Xiao Su suddenly pulled him back and flashed for a while, pointing to the front, "Look, what''s going on?"


    The vortex suddenly stopped, everything in the range of hundreds of thousands of miles remained motionless, the struggling demons, the exploding demons, and the passing demonic energy all became still pictures.


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "The person I''m looking for is here."


    After a few breaths, two figures appeared above the whirlpool, with an unusually tall figure and a majestic and weird face, looking directly at Zhou Shu and Xiaosu, with a hint of surprise in their eyes.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand far away, "Xianshu City Lord Zhou Shu, Xiao Su, have seen two Demon Lords."


    "It''s really amazing. The practitioner is so proficient in magic."


    The World-Honored Demon Lord smiled faintly, "Is it a founder, he will give us power as soon as he appears."


    "Speaking of getting off the horse, you are the first, right?"


    Zhou Shu''s face was calm, as if the oppression brought by the demon master did not exist at all.


    Snapped!


    Extinguished Dao raised his foot and stepped on it.


    I couldn''t see any momentum, but the vortex of hundreds of thousands of miles under my feet suddenly shattered, and the scattered magical energy was still in pieces, and it flew everywhere like a cannonball. The demons were smashed.


    The vortex was gone, and a large piece of vacancy was left in the middle of the huge magic wave.


    Of course, there will be magical energy filling up soon, but it doesn''t look so harmonious.


    Very strong.


    Zhou Shu''s heart was slightly shaken, and he smiled and said, "Two people, is this the second one to get rid of the horse?"


    Xiao Su leaned against Zhou Shu, even if it was her, it was inevitable that she was a little frightened. The magic power in the whirlpool was so much that she could not control it at all, and the two demon masters...one completely froze many magic powers. One smashed it to pieces, as easy as stepping on the mud, and they showed extraordinary strength as soon as they came out.


    Is this the demon lord? It''s really strong.


    Before, she thought about challenging the demon lord and helping Xishan make a position, but now it seems that it''s a lot early.


    But you can''t shrink back when you encounter it, how can you restrain it?


    Is it to continue to use the mark, or the magic of the monster race?


    "Less long-winded, all **** practitioners."


    Mie Dao glanced at the two of them, unabashedly eyes killing intent, and strode over.


    Every step down, the demonic wave shook with it, and the demons inside followed ups and downs, and some that couldn''t bear it immediately exploded, and the sound continued.


    The momentum is getting stronger and stronger, Xiao Su, who is in the Demon Tide, feels a little uncomfortable, and he can barely get better after standing behind Zhou Shu.


    "Wait, brother."


    The Blessed One hesitated for a few breaths, but still blocked it, "It doesn''t matter if you listen to them first."


    Exterminating Dao did not stop, and slowly said, "What does it matter if you don''t listen? Po Ji got instructions from the Demon God. The great calamity faced by the Demon Realm can come from this side. Then all we have to do is take the Demon Chao pushes along all the way, killing whatever it encounters, until there are no more obstacles."


    The Blessed One said slowly, UU reading , "How easy is it? This founder is extraordinary, protected by a saint, and the devil does not want to provoke it at will. You may have trouble using the power of the devil."


    "Huh, what''s not ordinary, I don''t think so."


    Mie Dao paused, but stopped, "Then wait."


    Although the language they used was very strange, it was not a problem for Zhou Shu, and he understood something when he turned his mind.


    The Great Tribulation, the Great Tribulation that the Demon World will face, mostly refers to Jianmu, right? This battle is inevitable?


    Not necessarily. From the words of the two people, it can be known that the demons themselves do not know this. In other words, if the calamity is directed in other directions, there may be a chance to delay this calamity? Delaying for a period of time is enough. When Jianmu successfully overcomes the catastrophe, he may not be afraid of the invasion of the Demon Lord again.


    To get this news, this trip is necessary.


    (PS: Thank you Zhong Guoren for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4212: A little looking forward to

    The Blessed Demon Lord slowly said, "City Lord Zhou, what do you want to break into the Demon Tide?"


    "You are asking knowingly."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, and said with a serious face, "Your demonic wave is about to break into Xianshu City. You are still asking why I came here? I should ask you. Xianshu City has no conflict with the Demon Realm. Come and think. What are you doing to start a war? Xianshu City is not afraid."


    "Don''t ask why, the demons don''t need reasons to do things."


    Blessed One said lightly, "But for the sake of the founder''s face, I will tell you that we are looking for someone."


    The red moon on the Tower of the Demon God was a sign of the Great Tribulation, but the Demon God did not say directly what the Great Tribulation was.


    By the way, the demon gods do not directly control the demon world. They use the power of the demon **** to influence the demon world. This is similar to that of the saints. However, the demon gods appear more frequently than the saints, and they must constantly look for the demon envoys. A lot of influence on the Demon Realm, but it should be noted that they will not communicate with the Demon Lord, because they understand that the Demon Lord is actually the greatest enemy of the Demon God, and will only give warnings when there is a major crisis in the Demon Realm.


    The demon **** does not specify the goal, and the three major demon masters are not very clear and can only guess.


    Dajie is mostly a person, and it is likely to be a practitioner, after all, practitioners bring the most disasters to the demons.


    That was the case last time.


    According to the direction indicated by the red moon, this time the calamity is on the side of Xianshu City.


    It means that Xianshu City and the many outer realms behind are in it, and there are more people, really looking for a needle in a haystack.


    As the demon master who knows the most about practitioners, the world-zun focused his attention on Zhou Shu. He thought that Zhou Shu might be the great catastrophe that the demon **** said, but Zhou Shu had appeared long ago, and the demon **** has only now brought up something weird... But in any case, first investigate and make it clear that if it is not for Zhou Shu and then find other people, it is better than attacking the entire heavens, but Zhou Shu is both a creator and a saint. It is not a small problem to win directly, and it may not even be. can do it.


    Must think of a safe way.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Is it necessary to find someone to invigorate the teacher?"


    "I was worried that I couldn''t find it, so I scanned all the places I passed by and took a look. Most of the time I couldn''t get away." World Honored smiled, "Our demons can only use this simple method. In fact, we don''t want to. If Xianshucheng is an enemy, if Xianshucheng is willing to let go of the defense and let the magic wave pass, we will still be friends."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, very cold, "Is my world still usable when the demonic tide is over?"


    "Let you pass?"


    Xiao Su said angrily, "You come when Xianshu City is in distress, and you want us to let you go, you just want to destroy Xianshu City!"


    "Are you a descendant of Great Demon King Xishan?"


    The Blessed One paused, "Now do you work for the practitioners? Compared to Xianshu City, you should return to the Demon Realm. The way you used magic just now made me amazed. In time, you will definitely be able to surpass the Great Demon Lord Xishan and become Demon Lord is not difficult either."


    Xiao Su snorted, "You can''t control my business."


    "Never mind you? Your mark... forget it."


    The World Venerable looked back and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "City Lord Zhou, why not go to Xianshu City, but you have to follow me to the Demon Realm."


    "You want me to go to the Demon Realm?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, but he was overjoyed. If he could delay his trip to the Demon Realm, it would not be a bad thing, "Is it for me? In this case, I don��t have to fantasize at all. I don��t even have to use both of them. Just come here."


    World Honored One was a little surprised, "City Lord Zhou is willing to go?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "I''ve been to the Devil Realm several times, so what''s not going to happen to me."


    World-Honored one looked at him, "I know all this, but this time it is a bit different. The place you are going to is Zero Demon Abyss, City Lord Zhou, so I will make it clear to you first, so that you won''t regret it halfway, but it won''t look good at that time. "


    Xiao Su''s face changed, and he quickly said, "Zhou Shu, don''t listen to him, go to Zero Demon Abyss? Don''t go!"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and shook his head, and said slowly, "Going to Zero Demon Abyss is not a problem, but how can I trust you? If I go to the Demon Realm with you, and you continue to attack Xianshu City, what then? I thought you were originally. I can still keep the promise, but you let me down."


    The world-zun said indifferently, "As long as you follow us, I promise that the demonic tide will not advance a foot."


    "I don''t believe it, the foundation of trust between our two sides is gone."


    Zhou Shu was not polite, "Without notifying me, the Demon Tide came to the edge of Xianshu City. This is a plain invasion. It is useless for you to talk about any conditions, unless I personally see the Demon Tide retreat and return to your Demon Realm. Inside, returning to the original state, I can go to the Demon Realm and Zero Demon Abyss with you."


    The world-honored voice said in a deep voice, "City Lord Zhou, once the demonic wave is dispatched, it is irreversible. It is impossible to retreat. It can only be allowed to dissipate. That can''t be done in decades. Should I wait for you for hundreds of years?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I believe you have a way to do it, it''s just to clear the devilish energy, no matter how much it is, it will not be difficult for you."


    The World-Venerable frowned before speaking, and Mie Dao became a little impatient. He raised his eyes and saw no other movements. A huge vortex suddenly emerged, which happened to be at the feet of Zhou Shu and Xiao Su, who swallowed them as soon as they appeared. Go in.


    "Second brother, you..."


    The Blessed One was stagnant, but he was also a little happy. It would be convenient if Zhou Shu died like this.


    It is impossible to die.


    The vortex suddenly exploded, and Zhou Shu and Xiao Su Fei came out.


    Zhou Shu''s face sank, hundreds of demons swept out of the Demon Tide, holding all kinds of demons, and killing them towards the Extinction Dao.


    World Zun''s face changed slightly, "There are actually three demons."


    Mie Dao''s eyes were even more disdainful, "Which founder, can this kind of illusion be able to handle it?"


    Slap, slap!


    After a few consecutive sounds, the demons exploded and disappeared one by one, but unexpectedly, the demons who had just disappeared immediately reappeared and rushed over with the same posture.


    Then it exploded, and then recovered, repeated a dozen times, the strength did not weaken, but closer and closer to the path of destruction.


    Mie Dao understood something, raised his foot with a sneer, and just stomped, the surrounding demonic tides immediately solidified, trapping hundreds of demons in it, unable to break away, not to mention, it slowly solidified and turned into a statue of a statue. Statues of different colors.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, waved his hand and took the magic soldier back.


    It��s okay to be in the Demon Tide and take advantage of the power. His Reincarnation Realm can control the magic power in the Demon Tide. He repeatedly uses the Demon Weapon and has the power to face the Demon Lord. However, the Demon Lord��s hand is frozen but there is no way. , His power of reincarnation can''t restore the magic power, tried a few times, and let it go.


    But this is enough, let Mie Dao understand that Zhou Shu is not easy to bully, and also freeze the demon tide, then what will the demon master use to deal with himself.


    As for the power of the Demon God, Zhou Shu still had some expectations.


    (Ps: Thank you Haven Harbor 1977 for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4213: Destruction Battlefield

    "What about people?"


    Xiao Su''s face changed suddenly.


    Zhou Shu, who was beside him, suddenly disappeared, without any signs.


    Impossible, if Zhou Shu wanted to do something, he wouldn''t say nothing.


    Is it because of the magic tide?


    But there was no change in the magic tide, and she had been perceiving the magic power around her, and there was no change.


    She spread her wings and shuttled in the demon tide, like a sea swallow in a storm. The demon races that she touched were cut open and turned into devilish energy and disappeared.


    "Stop looking."


    The Blessed Demon Lord shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu was taken into the battlefield of extinction."


    "Extinction Dao Battlefield?"


    Xiao Su stopped suddenly, shaking her mind. She seemed to have heard of this place, but after thinking about it, she had no information at all.


    The Blessed One said slowly, "Just like you practitioners can create some unique spaces, the battlefield of the destruction is the unique space created by the destruction. In the battlefield of the destruction, the destruction can exert the strongest ability, once he No one can resist the selection of an opponent. Zhou Shu was dragged in by him. I did not expect that he would use the Battlefield of Extinction as soon as he started. It seems that his evaluation of Zhou Shu is already the most advanced. Yu Mozhu, at first I thought he was really disdainful."


    Xiao Su said with a green face, "What are you saying about this, I just want to know how to get in!"


    World-Honored One is still very calm, "Only Miedao can control the battlefield of Miedao. Without his permission, even the Demon God cannot enter, and there are already opponents in it. He will not open it again. If you want to enter, unless you wait for them to come out, you To challenge and gain his approval."


    Xiao Su looked around, gritted his teeth, "The battlefield can exist because of the Demon Tide. If I cut off the Demon Tide so that there is no devilish energy here, is it all right?"


    "It''s not the relationship of the magic tide. It needs a little magic energy when it starts, but it doesn''t need it at all."


    The Blessed One stared into the distance, seemingly thoughtful, "Speaking of which, I am also very curious about what is going on in the battlefield of Annihilation, but he never said that, and other people who have entered the battlefield have either become demon guards or die completely. I can''t ask..."


    "I''m not here to listen to your wordy!"


    Xiao Su covered his ears, quickly raised his hand, the mark flashed a few times, and jumped out of several whirlpools one after another.


    The whirlpool falls in the magic wave, attracting the magic energy and magic power around it, and expands rapidly. Not long after, a few big holes are formed in the magic wave, but compared with the turbulent magic wave, it is still a bit small, and it is not a drop in the bucket. , But to cut off the demonic wave, at least seventy or eighty more.


    Xiao Su desperately urged the imprint, but with Xianger''s help, he could only create five vortexes at most.


    After all, the demon component in the body has been completely eliminated, and there is no law of reincarnation, only the imprint.


    "I said no."


    The World Zun shook his head slightly, as if moving a compassionate heart. Layers of ripples formed under his feet, and the huge demonic wave gradually subsided. Within a few dozen breaths, the demonic wave was actually split into two parts, one side hanging in the void, from which Broken, one side is like a solid black deep pool still surging back and forth.


    Unspeakable weird.


    Xiao Su stagnated, retracted the whirlpool, and said coldly, "What are you doing?"


    Blessed One said lightly, "Didn''t you say that you want to cut it off? For me, it doesn''t take much effort, and you have seen it, it''s useless."


    Xiao Su said angrily, "We are enemies, I don''t need you to help me!"


    The World Zun sighed slightly, "Do you hate the demons so much now? It''s not surprising to help you. You are the descendant of the Great Demon Lord Xishan, and Xishan is the enchantress chosen by the bloodthirsty demon god. You have more than Xishan. Qualifications can even make him admire him who never goes out...In short, as the demon master who manages the demon world, I think it is normal for you to help you. Besides, it is a matter of raising your hand."


    He paused, "By the way, if you didn''t leave the Demon Realm or give up the Demon Body, you will soon be selected by the Greedy Demon God."


    "I don''t want to be chosen by the devil!"


    Xiao Su shouted, but his figure was shocked, and he was a little flustered, "I have never been a demon, don''t talk about demon gods, don''t talk about Xishan, I have nothing to do with him, you don''t have to worry about this."


    "It really doesn''t matter, you won''t save him that time."


    The World Venerable smiled, "The last time you came to the Demon Race, you helped Xishan a lot. If he died, there would be no chance to fight for the Demon Venerable. I have always had a good impression of those who help the Demon Race. In the sense of reason, I should return to you."


    "Help him and it''s over."


    Xiao Su Li froze, and a trace of determination flashed in his eyes, "Are you still in reason? It''s ridiculous, your demons still have emotions, and are you reasonable?"


    "From your experience, it''s normal to say such things, but you don''t know the real Demon Race," the world sighed, "If you are still in the Demon Realm, or the Demon Race, in time, you will also understand the Demon Race. What is it, you will grow to be more than your father..."


    Xiao Su had killing intent in his eyes, "Don''t mention the word father, he is not unworthy!"


    "Fine, I won''t say anything."


    The Blessed One shook his head slightly, and said in a slow voice, "Now I say nothing. It seems that you are already a practitioner. You are doing things in the same way as a practitioner and thinking too. You also have the so-called original mind, right? Ha ha, The practitioner is indeed good, but the strongest in the heavens is always the Demon Race. He is truly powerful and superior, and you have no chance to know and feel it again."


    "Ha ha."


    Xiao Su followed with a smile, but it was cold, "We are enemies, there is no need to say so much, come on, fight inside, and you can''t be idle outside."


    "You want to fight me?"


    The World-Honored One showed a lot of surprises, and smiled, "The successor who was once selected by the extreme, although your skills are indeed not small, although you are far away from the demon world, my strength cannot be played by one-fifth, but you can''t be hurt. I, let alone beat me..."


    Xiao Su said coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense, but you can''t help me, can you?"


    "I just don''t have to kill you. UU reading "


    The Blessed One shook his head, a little dissatisfied, "I still have hopes for you, or it is not me, but others have hopes for you, but more importantly, you and I are not enemies."


    Xiao Su hesitated, "What about Zhou Shu, why are you here..."


    Blessed One pondered for a few breaths, "We are not sure whether Zhou Shu is an enemy or not, but Mie Dao will use his own way to confirm. You can wait or leave, go back and tell Xianshu City, it��s best not to resist, our purpose It��s not you, nor Xianshucheng. In fact, I don��t know what we are looking for now...


    Xiao Su was stunned, "You don''t know the reason for coming here?"


    "Yes, maybe you know something, have anything unusual happened to Xianshu City and its surroundings recently?"


    The Blessed One touched his chin, with some expectation in his eyes, "If you can tell me, maybe I can find a way to make the Dao out."


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4214: Will fail

    "One hundred and ninety-seventh."


    Mie Dao stared at Zhou Shu, shaking his shoulders.


    The two were in a void, more emptier than the void, except for the occasional clouds that drifted by, there was nothing.


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly, without any regrets or frustrations, "It''s worthy of being an extinct Dao."


    One hundred and ninety-seven kinds of avenues or laws in succession were all destroyed by the Demon Master of Exterminating Dao, failing to leave a trace on this battlefield.


    Well, he knows it too, this is the battlefield of extinction.


    The special space that belongs to the Extinction Dao alone, even the demon **** can''t get in, of course, the demon **** may destroy it.


    The only way to leave is to leave in the battlefield an avenue that cannot be eliminated or the power of law.


    By the way, the laws of Dao can be said to be parallel. The law is the foundation of the heavens. Everything can be explained by the law. The Dao is the promotion and use of the law, but it is not limited to one law. Some avenues are laws themselves. In addition to the laws, the avenue also adds things that are independent of everything, such as individual personality styles, etc. These cannot be described by the rules, but they are also part of the heavens.


    The law forms the heavens, and the individual extracts the avenues from the heavens. The avenues are laws, but not all laws.


    After Zhou Shu entered the battlefield of extinction, he quickly understood the meaning of the battlefield and tried 197 kinds of Dao laws, all of which failed.


    But there is nothing to say. These one hundred and ninety-seven kinds are not his main methods.


    "Are you wasting your energy?"


    Mie Dao looked at Zhou Shu with a little disdain, "Although the power you have displayed is totally different, none of them threaten me. Zhou Shu, what about the destiny of reincarnation that you are good at, and the way of comfort you created, I haven��t taken it out until now, because I��m afraid that if they fail, there��s no way to go? Practitioners look forward and backward in this way, but don��t forget, these powers also need physical support. You are not a demon, and here is also It''s not the Void or Xianshu City. In the battlefield, any pill resource has no effect. You who have not been supplemented at all, and you are still choosing to waste your energy. That is tantamount to death."


    In his own battlefield, there are more words to destroy the Tao, and it always feels good to boast and sell.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "What you said is indeed a problem."


    Extinguished Dao said lightly, "Actually, I also hope you use a few more, such as the Yin-Yang Law just now. You use it a bit interestingly. It is the most interesting one I have ever seen. It gave me a bit of insight. The power of the demon **** I just used. It''s even more right, but you''d better hurry up and show your way. I''m afraid that if you still don''t see your strongest power, you will die. Then I will bring you in for nothing. This is a rare opportunity. "


    Zhou Shu noticed something, "Is it true to you?"


    Extinguished Dao stopped slightly, "Hurry up, I don''t have much patience."


    "As soon as possible."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Exit Dao, you should have killed the founder?"


    "Yes, I still miss that taste very much."


    Mie Dao subconsciously licked his lips, his eyes lit up, "Doo furnace, you call it this name, right? The sound when it is broken, the refreshment when swallowing, the squirming in the stomach and intestines, until it transforms into itself. The power of this is really a kind of supreme enjoyment."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "You can feel the furnace, can you swallow it?"


    Mie Dao looked at Zhou Shu, like watching a child, "Hehe, I feel surprised? You can''t leave the battlefield of Mie Dao after so many attempts. Is it also an accident? My understanding of Dao is no less than that of you practitioners. Extinguishing the Dao is not based on strength alone. Extinguishing each Dao requires mastering methods. This is a rare art that cannot be achieved by other people. Even if I give him all my power, he will not be able to do it. "


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, and nodded lightly, "It is indeed unexpected that a demon race can understand the laws of the Great Dao to such a degree."


    It was very surprising that Xie Dao could see and swallow the furnace, but his knowledge of Xie Dao was not the only thing.


    Xie Dao can completely eliminate the Dao law that Zhou Shu took out. It is impossible to say that Xie Dao does not understand Tao. The reason why Zhou Shu keeps trying is to test the specific ability of Xie Dao, and want to see what his flaws are. Where, although I haven''t found it yet, it has a clue.


    It is worth mentioning that there should be more than six powers of the demon **** mastered by Mie Dao. In the process of eliminating various Dao laws, he definitely used more than six powers. It is not surprising to say that there are more than a dozen powers.


    Zhou Shu was very puzzled, how could a demon master master so many demon gods'' power, and why so many demon gods would give him all the demon god''s power?


    Mie Dao frowned, "The Demon Race is also a part of the heavens, why can''t you understand?"


    "The demons belong to the heavens..."


    Zhou Shu wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he gave up, "As you wish, the 98th is here."


    It was still a temptation, but it did not retain the power. By the way, Zhou Shu had retained all the previous temptations, and did not consume anything at all. Before Jianmu Crossing Tribulation, Zhou Shu��s savings had reached the extreme, and the Taoist furnace was connected to it. The power of a mosquito to **** blood can''t tolerate it.


    The law of reincarnation can mobilize the power of magic, erupt from Zhou Shu, and spread around at a very fast speed.


    Mie Dao''s face changed slightly, really, is this Zhou Shu''s true strength?


    The power of reincarnation was spreading much faster than he expected. The power of the demon he mobilized was a bit unable to keep up. Just catching up here, there was going out on the other side, and the power of reincarnation that came out turned around in an instant. The power of the demon god, of course, is not the kind of encirclement that consumes each other, but keeps a distance and extends as far as possible.


    What does he want to do?


    In fact, Zhou Shu''s intention was very obvious. He needed to find out the specific size of the battlefield of Extinction Dao, or the control range of Extinction Dao.


    If the battlefield of extinction is similar to the space of dust, it is definitely not infinitely extending. The range that practitioners can control is limited. Only saints can truly create an independent and infinitely extending space, because such a space does not exist. In the heavens, the Demon Lord of the Extinguishing Path is not a demon god, and the range he can control must be limited. Since it is limited, there must be boundaries, or loopholes.


    Once these are found, the next step can be carried out.


    Mie Dao quickly understood it, and sneered with some solemnity.


    The battlefield of Extinction is not perfect, and the limited control range is indeed a problem in the battlefield of Extinction, but few can find the problem, and the one who can really find the problem has never been, even if it is the founder or the top powerhouse of the celestial pole. It is impossible to find the so-called limited boundary, and it is even impossible to find it in front of his demon god''s power from countless demon gods.


    Such a guy is a little bit reluctant to kill.


    Of course, it''s just to say that if you can kill it, you will kill it long ago. When the opponent gives up the fight and still has the power of the law of the road, the opponent will not die.


    This is the battlefield of extinction. Only when one party''s power completely disappears will it fail.


    (PS: Thank you Lao Zou for my monthly ticket support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4215: Knocked off

    The strangling that lasted for half an hour finally had a result.


    The last trace of reincarnation squeezed in the corner turned into nothingness.


    The Demon Master shook his head slightly, and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, you are the first to push me to this point."


    "In order to completely eliminate my power, there are eleven kinds of power of the demon god, right? But you can control, definitely more, I am also very surprised, how can a demon race have so much power of the demon god, even some From the demon **** that no longer exists, you are more demon **** than the demon god."


    Zhou Shu''s face was a bit solemn, and the results of the power of reincarnation detection this time were unsuccessful.


    When the power of reincarnation advances to a certain range, it will lose its direction and return involuntarily. Whether it is the eighth sense or other perceptions, it is impossible to find the reason for the change. It can only explain that the possible boundaries are incomprehensible to Zhou Shu. power.


    This feeling is similar to that in Pangu Caves, but it''s even stranger than Pangu Caves.


    If there is a boundary, the power that constitutes the boundary of the battlefield is undoubtedly of the same level as the power of Chaos.


    Therefore, he did not find any loopholes that he could try to crack.


    But it is certain.


    The creator of the battlefield of Miing Dao is absolutely impossible to be the Demon Master of Mischief. The Demon Master of Mischief is at most a manager. His own ability cannot create or support such a battlefield, and the power of so many kinds of demon gods in the battlefield is not. It may come from the devil himself.


    "You will know the answer, but not now."


    Mie Dao looked at Zhou Shu, with a hint of appreciation in his eyes, "Take out your Shu Zhi Dao, don''t waste time."


    "Shu Zhidao, isn''t it me?"


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Do you still want to destroy my way?"


    Extinguished Dao indulged for a few breaths, "Actually, there is no difference between you and Dao? I begin to believe now that you are what the demon **** said."


    "I am the catastrophe?"


    Zhou Shu pretended to be puzzled, "If I were the catastrophe that your demons need to solve, you should have come long ago, not now."


    "Maybe you are a threat now. It is different from last time. When it comes to the last time, you are far worse than him. He was appointed by the demon **** in this life. A practitioner who has just become a true immortal will let the demon god. I feel threatened..." He noticed something, and there was a sneer on Mie Dao''s face, "Hehe, is your expression jealous of him or resenting us? But it doesn''t matter, he has no future, he is dead, and the robbery follows Nope, you might be the next one."


    Zhou Shu settled down, "Every time the Devil World encounters a calamity, will he guide it in advance?"


    A cultivator who had just become a true immortal was obliterated by the demon, especially a person who might change the situation of the heavens. As a cultivator, it is necessary to feel angry about this. At that moment, he did not hide his anger, no Necessary, practitioners and demons are destined to be enemies, and both the demons and him know this.


    "Are you delaying time?"


    The corner of Mie Dao''s mouth was a little disdainful, "It''s useless, in the battlefield, the saints can''t protect you, they can''t get in."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and smiled, although he was still a little surprised, "Hehe, I''m not expecting a saint."


    Mie Dao scolded coldly, "Then you don''t hurry up, take out your Shu Zhi Dao!"


    "Why do you always let me shoot?"


    Zhou Shu stood still, "Exit Dao, I have been thinking about one thing, can you only use the power of those demon gods if I make a move? If I don''t make a move, there is no power of Dao law, then It''s impossible for the power of the devil to attack me? I want to try."


    "Don''t try."


    Mie Dao''s expression was indifferent, "You are right, there is no Dao law in the Mie Dao battlefield, and I can''t use the power of those demon gods."


    "You are really calm."


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, and said again, "Also, the battlefield of extinction is not yours."


    Mie Dao said calmly, "After staying for so long and trying so many times, if you still can��t see these things, are you a fool? I don��t have the habit of treating my opponent as a fool, but Zhou Shu, you have to recognize it. In reality, no matter if the battlefield of the extinction is mine, if you can''t leave the power of the law here, you have no possibility of leaving. Are you planning to stay in it forever? This does not fit your identity as a founder."


    "You''re right, I really plan to stay in it for as long as possible."


    Zhou Shu sat down with a smile, "Although I can''t practice, I won''t be disturbed by all kinds of troubles in it. It''s not bad to cultivate my mind."


    It might be a good thing to drag the Extinction Dao here.


    Extinguishing Dao is the greatest threat. The Blessed Demon Lord who has left the Demon Realm, even if Xianshu City does not have Jianmu and Formation Realm, it cannot be resisted. As long as Xianshu City can persist for a period of time, Jianmu can survive the calamity and grow up smoothly. Get up, then it''s worth it for him to do so.


    Although this was not his original intention, since he discovered the characteristics of the Battlefield of Extinction, why not use it?


    Mie Dao was stunned, and then laughed, "You are such a rogue founder, I really see you for the first time."


    Zhou Shu closed his eyes and said faintly, "Does the founders have to fight forward without fear of death? Must they be righteous and awe-inspiring? Must they be solemn and majestic to be a role model for practitioners? These are all for me. It doesn��t make sense. I don��t want to fight for length now, and I don��t care about winning or losing."


    Mie Dao looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, "Do you think I can''t kill you without the battlefield?"


    "Ok?"


    Zhou Shu froze.


    Suddenly, a black hand grabbed it.


    I don''t know where it came from, but I came to the front as soon as I felt it.


    Not to mention the momentum, Zhou Shu felt the mighty power in it, and Zhou Shu''s heart palpitated, subconsciously wanting to defend.


    When the protective cover was about to come out, Zhou Shu realized something, and simply took it back, only turning his body into a body of reincarnation, and resisted this hard.


    It was knocked into the air with a bang.


    Zhou Shu is like a pool ball, swinging up and down in the battlefield, and rebounding a few times from time to time.


    Enough embarrassing.


    Mie Dao''s eyes were cold, UU reading chased it like a shadow, one after another, really treating Zhou Shu as a ball, flying around the battlefield.


    "Zhou Shu, you really don''t take action. Are you afraid of being killed by me? Or do you plan to compare patience with a demon master?"


    Facing the provocation of Xie Dao, Zhou Shu didn''t say a word, but his heart was much more stable.


    Sure enough, as long as he didn��t make a move and there was no Dao law in the battlefield, Mie Dao would not be able to borrow the power of the Demon God in the battlefield. Although Mie Dao��s own magic power was also extremely powerful, it was the strongest he had ever seen, but it was already close to Zhou Shu. The power of transcendence is only equal to each other.


    It''s good to be able to contend, then Zhou Shu doesn''t need to extend his Dao power and law power beyond the body, doing so will only attract the power of the devil on the battlefield, and put himself into trouble earlier.


    Beating can consume time, so consume it until the end of Jianmu Crossing Tribulation.


    It''s just that Xiaosu who is a little worried outside, what she has to face is also a demon master.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your first support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4216: Evolved

    Xiao Su stopped over the Demon Tide and slowly said, "Do you really have a way to get Zhou Shu out?"


    "What do you think?"


    The Blessed Demon Lord said faintly, "You were also a demon clan, is there anything I can''t do in this demon world?"


    "Well, if you can get Zhou Shu out."


    Xiao Su nodded and suppressed the anxiety in his eyes, "Master, what do you mean by the change? What do you want to confirm when you come to Xianshu City? If you don''t tell me clearly, even if you really want to say, I can''t tell you either."


    The Lord paused, "Have you heard of Red Moon?"


    Xiao Su''s heart was shocked, and he thought, "The red moon hanging high above all the demon worlds is printed on the foreheads of every demon clan, the end of the demon world is coming... there really is a red moon in the demon world? No, if there is a red moon in the demon world. In the month, every Demon Race will feel it, and Xianshu City, which is close at hand, has already known it."


    The World-Honored One said slowly, "Not yet, the kind of red moon you mentioned is a sign that the entire Demon Realm is about to perish."


    Xiao Su looked at him, "Then what you said is..."


    "The red moon of the unitary mirror world."


    The World Venerable said calmly, "This is a sign that the Demon Realm is about to have a catastrophe. The Red Moon will guide the Demon Race to find the place of the catastrophe, so as to release the catastrophe in advance. This kind of red moon has only appeared twice in the past 100,000 years. One time we solved it smoothly, but just ten days ago, there was a second time, pointing to Xianshu City."


    "Xianshu City here?"


    Xiao Su looked puzzled, "Is the calamity sure to be in Xianshu City?"


    It just looked puzzled, but it was already clear in my heart that the Jianmu who was about to survive the calamity was probably the calamity of the demons.


    As a combination of demons and wood spirits, she knows the opposition between the two best. The demons who intend to obliterate all creatures will never see Jianmu, which can breed countless creatures, re-stand in the heavens, just touching it. When they get together, the two are each other''s calamity.


    Zhou Shu also understood this, so he came to stop it.


    World Zun shook his head, "Not necessarily, but it must be in this direction. Red Moon never makes a mistake."


    "I understand."


    Xiao Su pondered for a few breaths, then hesitated, "If you want to talk about the change, there is indeed a strange thing in Xianshu City, but Zhou Shu has repeatedly said to hide it, I..."


    The World Honored��s expression was slightly condensed, ��You��d better say it, if the change is a calamity, just leave it to us. If it is not, Zhou Shu is likely to be annihilated as a calamity to be faced by the demon world, then, even if he is the creator, It''s impossible to leave the battlefield of extinction, and it is the same with the protection of saints."


    Xiao Su was a little puzzled, "Is that right?"


    The Lord said in a deep voice, "He has been brought in for so long, have you seen the saint coming? The battlefield is where everything is isolated. In the entire heavens, only Mie Dao can decide the opening and closing of the battlefield, and the saint cannot Enter, and I can communicate with him."


    "that��"


    Xiao Su lowered his head and counted his breaths. When he raised his head, his eyes were extremely firm, "Then I said, you have to tell Mie Dao to open the battlefield."


    The world-honored nodded earnestly, "If you can help the Demon Race to get rid of the calamity, Zhou Shu will be fine, and Xianshu City will still be our ally. Everything is the same as before."


    Xiao Su slowly said, "Actually, you also know that it is the magic monkey."


    World Zun��s face changed slightly, and he scolded, "What are you talking about? The magic monkey is the trouble of the demon clan. Yes, but the demon monkey has always existed. There is no reason that the demon **** now says it is a calamity. It will be greatly affected by this, at most a few hundred to a thousand realms. This is nothing to the Devil Realm. How could the Demon God attract the Red Moon because of the Demon Monkey?"


    "You are talking about the magic monkey of the past."


    Xiao Su hesitated, "Now the magic monkey is different. After going to the Pangu Caves, he can break even the chaos. A few days ago, he shrank into a stone egg again. Zhou Shu said he might be evolving, if He came out of the egg, can you guarantee that he will not be the devil''s calamity?"


    "What, the magic monkey is going to evolve again?"


    The Blessed One was shocked, "What are you saying is true?"


    Xiao Su raised his wings and said, "I swear by the demon god, these are all true. After returning from Pangu Cave, the demon monkey has become Zhou Shu''s most important secret. There are no more than ten in Xianshu City, and I am one of them."


    "Evolved Magic Monkey..."


    The Blessed One had settled down, stopped speaking, and seemed to be lost in thought.


    The demon monkey that cannot be killed by the demon clan has always been the nightmare of the demon clan. Every time it appears, it will mess up the demon world for a long time. Hundreds of thousands of worlds will suffer. These tens of thousands of years have been very stable, because the demon monkey has been He took the edge of the heavens and was well restrained by Zhou Shu after he returned. However, it is undeniable that the demon monkey is still a big trouble for the demon clan. Even if it is not the first, it can still be ranked second and third.


    The demon monkey can completely eliminate the devil qi, and can completely kill the demon race, the only one in the world.


    The devil monkeys of the past were so terrifying, but the evolution of devil monkeys was considered by the demon gods to be the catastrophe of the demon race, it is indeed very possible.


    But this is based on the fact that Xiao Su is telling the truth. The magic monkey has evolved after going to Pangu Caves. What if Xiao Su lied in order to rescue Zhou Shu?


    It doesn''t matter.


    The agreement between Xianshu City and the Demon Realm also relies to a large extent on the existence of the Demon Monkey. If the Demon Monkey can be solved, Xianshu City will no longer be a problem in the future.��The Demon Realm will definitely annex the entire heavens in the future. The city of Xianshu within a short distance will be destroyed sooner or later.


    Regardless of the truth or lies, it is better to take advantage of this calamity and try to solve the problem of the magic monkey.


    Although Zhou Shu was very troublesome, it was still a bit worse than the magic monkey.


    Does the evolving magic monkey have special attributes that cannot be killed? After the evolving magic monkey, can it completely kill the demons...


    In any case, you should try it.


    Xiao Su looked at the world-zun, seeming a little anxious, "I have already told you, UU reading , I used to be a demon clan, I understand the root of the demon clan��s fear, the demon monkey must be one of them, and the most obvious one. If you want to consider the calamity, you should think of him instead of Zhou Shu. There are too many creators in the heavens. For you, no one really becomes your calamity, right? The Taoist can''t destroy the Demon Race at all, but the Demon Monkey can completely annihilate the Demon Race."


    "Fine, you bring the magic monkey, I will tell Mie Dao."


    The world-honored nodded slightly, a person who never admitted to be a Demon Race, but now he personally said that he was a Demon Race, and was so nervous that it was because he cared too much about Zhou Shu, or he lied? But no matter what it is, since it has come to Xianshu City, it is best to solve the problems of the calamity and the magic monkey together.


    Xiao Su quickly shook his head and frowned, "How can I do it? I have done as you requested. You have to release Zhou Shu first, and wait for other things to be discussed later."


    The world-zun smiled, "Yes, then I will give it a try."


    Of course it''s just to talk about it, it''s impossible for him to connect with the extinction in the battlefield.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20180621 for your continuous support and attention, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4217: Appeared

    He was beaten thousands of times, but Zhou Shu was happy.


    Such a high-strength training of the Taoist body is still the demon master''s shot. It is the first time in Zhou Shu. He even feels that after going out, his gluttonous Samsara Taoist body can reach perfection, and there is no one under the saint. Accessible, laying a good foundation for sanctification.


    Extinction is a bit annoying.


    Zhou Shu seems to have made up his mind not to use Shu Zhili this time, which is different from what he thought.


    It seemed to have the upper hand, trapped Zhou Shu in it and beat it like a ball at will, but didn''t find a real way to break the game.


    The advantage of the battlefield is the power of the demon god. If you can''t use the power of the demon god, you might as well be outside.


    He patted Zhou Shu in the air and said lightly, "A founder who does not use the power of his own creation, do you have no confidence in Shu Zhili? I am worried that Shu Zhili will be destroyed as soon as he comes out, right? ?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Don''t irritate me, I use it all the time, don''t you know? Shu Zhili can be transformed into any power I want."


    Extinguished Dao seemed thoughtful, "I would rather take one more step to transform than by itself. In other words, do you admit that your Shuzhi power is not as good as the power you transform?"


    "Of course not, it''s just unnecessary."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Mie Dao, you want to see the nature of Shu Zhili, and you need to do more... But in the battlefield, you are also restricted, right?"


    Extinguished Dao stagnated, "What nonsense, this is my battlefield, how can I be restricted?"


    "This is not your battlefield, and you can''t show your strength inside."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "The power of the Demon God that I perceive from it is no less than 25. This is definitely not a power you can control. If I guess right, this battlefield was used by the Demon God to test in the past. An experimental ground for the Practitioner��s Dao Law...right?"


    Mie Dao''s face changed slightly, and suddenly he hit Zhou Shu to the edge of the battlefield with a fierce shot, and then bounced back vigorously.


    Zhou Shu endured the pain and said leisurely, "In the war between the practitioners and the demons, in order to better deal with the enemy, the demon gods must understand the nature of the practitioners, so they built such a battlefield and kept catching them. Practitioners went in to study, trying to find a way to deal with the laws of the Great Dao from their power..."


    Mie Dao didn''t do anything, and said calmly, "Did you guess it or saw it?"


    "Both, you know the power of reincarnation very well."


    Zhou Shu did not deny, "A little bit of time has passed, and many demon gods have used this battlefield. They have also obtained restraint measures against different laws of the great road, and this method is mostly realized by the power of their demon gods. This is not surprising, the demon gods can only think of this. After all, there is no real system for magic power. Now the power of these demon gods exists in the battlefield. As long as the power of the cultivator appears, they will come out just like the past. Siege, but that��s only the case. These powers themselves will not be controlled by any demons, and no demons can be recognized by so many demons at the same time."


    Mie Dao seemed to think, "The practitioners have a lot of ideas, then tell me, since the demon gods don''t recognize the demon clan, why only I can come in?"


    "You are not the only Demon who can come in."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The demon gods will not cherish the lives of the demon race. For them, you are also experimental products, just like those practitioners. After the demon gods have studied the principles of the practitioners, the battlefield treats them. Lost its effect, they gave up here, and as an experimental product, you are lucky to stay at the end. As a demon, you can understand the basics of the battlefield more deeply. Of course, it may not be luck, but the result of raising Gu. , You killed all the remaining experimental products, or it��s not you, but after many rebirths, it��s your turn... I don��t know the reason, and I can��t explore it. In short, the one who finally got the key to the battlefield It''s you."


    "almost."


    Mie Dao nodded, admiringly, "When I brought you in, I didn''t expect to hear this."


    "I haven''t thought about it either, but as a curiosity practitioner who understands almost all the principles and avenues, it is not difficult to reach such a conclusion," Zhou Shu said calmly, "Die Dao, have you ever thought about it? If I kill you here, this battlefield may be mine."


    "This is impossible!"


    Mie Dao''s heart was shocked, and he immediately scolded, "You are a cultivator, and the power of the devil here will restrain you to the death."


    "I can use those powers at all."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You should feel this. Even without those great principles, I still can''t deal with it. And I haven''t used Shu Zhili before. You should know that Shu Zhili is a type that has never appeared on the battlefield. Can the power of the demon gods that have passed by, the power of these demon gods can be perfectly restrained? Without the control of the demon gods, I doubt this, and there is a more critical thing, in case these demon gods think that Shu Zhili is not the law of the great path, then so what?"


    "Hahaha, ridiculous!?"


    Mie Dao''s figure trembled, and some cold sweat broke out unconsciously.


    For the first time, I felt a real threat in the battlefield where I was proud of the Dao Dao.


    Although Zhou Shu''s words are somewhat unrealistic, they are indeed possible. Even if it is one in ten thousand possible, he can''t bear it if it does appear.


    On the battlefield, he is infinitely dependent on the power of the demon god, which makes it difficult for his own abilities to be used. Powerful demon master methods such as the disintegration of the demon and the incarnation of demon blood cannot be used. If Zhou Shu��s Shuzhi power is not When he is attacked by the power of the demon god, he will face Zhou Shu, who can use the power of the Dao at will without any restrictions. If he is opposed to the guest, he is restricted to become himself. Then he certainly has no certainty of victory. If he loses, he will not die. impossible.


    Of course, this change is very subtle, Zhou Shu may not be able to see it, he quickly calmed down, "Are you saying that what you created is not a great road? As a creator, I am ashamed of you. ."


    "I never care about these things. UU reading "


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, "Exit Dao, now..."


    In the middle of the conversation, he suddenly stopped because a blue flower appeared in front of him.


    In the gloomy battlefield, the originally elegant little flower showed a bit of beauty, which painted a bright color on the battlefield.


    "What is this, how is it possible?!"


    It was not Zhou Shu, but Mie Dao. Staring at this little flower, he could no longer conceal his emotions. For the first time, after he got the Mie Dao battlefield, something came in uninvited, and he didn''t even notice it. How did you come in, and after coming in, the power of the demon **** in the battlefield did not respond.


    This is really weird.


    What exactly is that flower?


    And Zhou Shu stared at Qinghua, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, the expected result finally appeared.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your first support and attention, and thank you everyone who has subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4218: recovered

    "The formation, the formation is restored!"


    The voice in the blue and white is very crisp, and there is a bit of worry in the joy, "Are you okay?"


    Zhou Shu was certain in his heart, warmly said, "It''s okay, follow the plan, don''t celebrate, protect the formation."


    The recovery of the formation meant that Jianmu had regained control of the situation, that is to say, Jianmu had succeeded in crossing the robbery.


    Finally, he did not live up to Xianshu City''s hard work over the years.


    "Got it."


    The blue and white dimmed, and suddenly lit up again, "You also come back quickly, he has something to look for you."


    Looking at the disappearing blue and white, Zhou Shu was a little puzzled. He was undoubtedly Jianmu. After Jianmu succeeded in crossing the catastrophe, he was eager to find himself. Could it be that something went wrong? Is the evolution after crossing the catastrophe incomplete, or something else? ?


    "what is that?"


    Mie Dao pretended to look at Zhou Shu calmly.


    "As you can see, it''s a blue flower."


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "Anything can''t stop Qinghua, whether it is a saint or a demon, I can use Qinghua to send messages at any time. It is not difficult to leave. Do you plan to continue? If you insist on seeing Shu Power, then I will try."


    "Forget it."


    Mie Dao paused, but in fact he couldn''t wait to nod his head, "It''s really meaningless. The battlefield is no longer a prison for you. It doesn''t make any sense for me to keep you. As for Shu Zhili, there will be opportunities when I go out. ."


    Zhou Shuneng''s communication with the outside world through Qinghua broke the last boundary in his heart. In a word, the fighting spirit disappeared.


    Having possessed the battlefield of Misunderstanding for so many years, he has not found a way to communicate to the outside world, and Zhou Shu did it the first time he came in. If Zhou Shu stays here again, maybe he can really figure out the battlefield of Mischief. Information, take it away from his own hand, and Zhou Shu��s Shu Zhi Li is a newly created power of the Great Dao, and may really not be attacked by the Demon God, although he will understand it after thinking about it for a while. , This kind of thing is very difficult to happen. The only reason why the power of the Demon God does not attack Shu Zhili is that Shu Zhili is too weak to induce the power of the Demon God, not because Shu Zhi Dao is not the law of Dao.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "During this time, I am thankful for the hospitality."


    Exterminating Dao said coldly, "It''s just leaving the battlefield. The battle is not over yet. Since the demonic wave has come, it won''t leave."


    Before the words fell, the battlefield had disappeared.


    Zhou Shu appeared above the Demon Tide, and the opposite was still Xie Dao and World Honored One, as if nothing had happened.


    The World Venerable was a little surprised. He was still thinking about how to get rid of the devil monkey. Here, the Extinction Dao came out, and Zhou Shu was also unscathed, "Extinction Dao, what''s the matter?"


    "Call me second brother."


    Mie Dao''s face was a bit ugly, "What''s the matter with you, can''t even a little girl be dealt with?"


    World Zun frowned, "There is no need to do it. I got a message that the catastrophe may not be Zhou Shu."


    "what?"


    Mie Dao was shocked, but with a hint of joy in his surprise, even if he came out, he didn''t want to face an opponent like Zhou Shu now.


    Xiao Su flew over in surprise and looked at Zhou Shu up and down, "Zhou Shu, you...are you not injured?"


    "You''ve worked hard."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiao Su and shook his head with a smile, "I just discussed with the Demon Master, what''s going on here, have you fought against each other?"


    I quickly saw the surrounding situation, the magic wave broke off, and the Xianshu city formation not far away was flashing green. The vigorous vitality, even if separated by a few circles, was very strong, and it was still increasing. It seems that it will be extended soon.


    The situation is very good. From this point of view, the formation after Jianmudu''s catastrophe is at least five times stronger.


    If the original formation can withstand twenty quasi-sages at the same time, then the current formation can block at least a hundred. In other words, even if the saints come in person or the demon **** descends, the formations can resist the enemy. Outside the city gate, this is still the situation where all the people inside are sitting on the sidelines. If you add people like Zhou Shu, even two saints and two demon gods, it will be difficult to destroy the formation.


    "No, but I..."


    Xiao Su whispered something with some guilt.


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Magic Monkey? Very good, you are very smart to lead the target to the Magic Monkey. Of course I will not accuse you, I will only praise you."


    Xiao Su settled down, "Then what should we do now? Do we want to hand over the demon monkey?"


    "Of course not..." Zhou Shu realized something, "Xiaosu, don''t you think that the Demon Master Mie Dao released me? It''s not like that, I came out by myself, Mie Dao knows that he can''t trap me, and If I stayed on the battlefield again, it was him who suffered, so he opened the battlefield."


    "what?"


    Xiao Su was stunned, then looked at the world-honor and Xie Dao who were discussing in the distance, and said fiercely, "World-Honored, he actually lied to me!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Hehe, you lied to him too, ignore them, let''s go back first."


    "Go back, no matter here?"


    Xiao Su became more surprised and whispered, "Their goal may be Jianmu, we must stop them...ah, that''s not right!"


    She suddenly turned around and said in surprise, "Has it succeeded?"


    A vine crawled out of the palm of his hand, and he complained slightly, "Master, I have said it four or five times, have you only noticed it now?"


    "I did not notice."


    Xiao Su stagnated, lowered her head, and even the Xianger in her hand felt the change of the formation, but she had no consciousness at all, because her mind was not there at all, thinking about how to deal with the world-honored person and how to treat Zhou Shu. Saved, nothing else was considered.


    "Hehe, let''s go back and talk about it."


    Zhou Shu patted her wings, raised her hand and said, "Two demon masters, let''s say goodbye first."


    The Blessed One looked over and said solemnly, "Wait, you guys..."


    Before finishing talking, Zhou Shu and Xiaosu were gone. Zhou Shu was about to leave, but who could stop him. When he left, he also took away all the people in Xiaohaicheng by the way. The demonic tide is about to come, I am afraid Xiaohaicheng It is the most central battlefield, and there is no point in keeping guards.


    The World Venerable was a little surprised, "Suddenly left, aren''t we afraid that we rushed into Xianshu City?"


    Mie Dao stared at the distance, UU reading www. uukanshu.com slowly said, "Have you noticed that the magic wave has stalled."


    "I stopped... Ah, something is wrong?"


    Blessed One looked ahead, his eyes widened, the deep pool formed by the disconnected magic wave was shrinking, and the speed was still dissatisfied. It was a tenth of a tenth when he watched dozens of breaths. The reason is very clear. The vitality and celestial power extending from a distance.


    The originally bleak leaves have become green, as if they were reborn.


    The World-Venerable smiled slightly, "No wonder, their formations have recovered, but they are too naive. Can they stop our demonic wave just by relying on formations?"


    Exterminating Dao was very solemn, and changed his attitude when he came, "Adding Zhou Shu, it is not necessarily the case, that is an enemy worthy of our vigilance."


    Blessed One looked at him as if he didn''t recognize him.


    "What happened in the battlefield, you must tell me in detail."


    (PS: Thank you Haven Harbor 1977 for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4219: Shouldnt exist

    "nothing to say."


    Mie Dao said indifferently, "He knows too many laws and avenues, and I don''t want to waste too much energy on him."


    He didn��t disclose the specific information on the battlefield of Extinction. Even the Demon Lord. If possible, he wanted to bury Zhou Shu in it completely, but in the end he didn��t risk it... This matter should be resolved quickly. .


    The world-zun nodded, and didn''t ask any more.


    He is not the superior of Xie Dao, it is useless to say more, it is better not to ask.


    Mie Dao paused, "World Lord, whether Zhou Shu is a catastrophe or not, it is a fact that he and the magic monkey are in Xianshu City, let''s go over."


    Some killing intent flashed in the world''s eyes, "First pull out that little fairy city, otherwise they thought we were joking."


    The magic wave rolled up again, surging forward in an unstoppable manner.


    Zhou Shu has returned to Wanmuting, but he is alone.


    Although Jianmu succeeded in crossing the robbery, the restrictions have not been opened yet, and even more severely restricted. In the current formation, not only the outsiders cannot come over, even the people inside cannot move around at will, let alone leave the world to go to other places, except Zhou. Shu outside.


    Seeing Jianmu, who was more than ten times stronger, Zhou Shu frowned secretly, feeling that things were a bit difficult.


    He paused and saluted, "Jianmu, congratulations on your success in crossing the catastrophe."


    "It''s your credit."


    Jianmu''s voice was very calm, and he couldn''t hear the joy after the catastrophe, but there was a sense of nothingness that had seen everything through the vicissitudes of life.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, could it be that Jianmu had restored his previous memories, knowing that his destruction was due to human practitioners, felt deeply betrayed, and became unfamiliar with Zhou Shu and his attitude? It��s not impossible, but it shouldn��t be. Zhou Shu mentioned these things about humans and Jianmu, consciously or unconsciously, about Jianmu who hasn��t recovered his memory. Jianmu didn��t care about it, so he won��t be able to immediately after the disaster. Let it happen.


    "It''s helping each other."


    Zhou Shu nodded neither humble nor arrogant, "Jianmu, have you recovered your memory?"


    Jianmu calmly said, "It''s not a lot. After all, I lived too long in the past, and now it''s only a few thousand years, but I know how I was born and how I died. I have to say that you humans owe it. The heavens owe the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Is that really the case?


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "It can be said that human practitioners will not evade responsibility, and we have been remedying..."


    "Needless to say too much, I understand."


    Jianmu Wen said, "Now you are the Emperor of Humanity. What you do is for the Xuanhuang Realm and the heavens. I see it in my eyes, and I feel more and more precious. Human Emperor, I will always support you, regardless of you and the Xuanhuang Realm. I will try my best if I encounter any difficulties."


    Zhou Shu felt relieved, "But I thought a lot, but Jianmu, you are restricting the formation, what is your intention? Now the enemy is now, the demon tide is approaching, if you don''t let us leave the world to meet the enemy, don''t you? There will be good results."


    "They can''t get through, those magic powers are nothing."


    Jianmu was very relaxed, and seemed to smile, "I just succeeded in crossing the catastrophe. It takes time to consolidate and reform the formation, and the power of good fortune obtained must be distributed to every corner. This is what I must do right away. You don��t want to get involved for the time being, lest you do bad things with good intentions."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "You have to allocate every bit of good fortune, then..."


    "Don''t worry, the things you put in the space are given priority to enjoy, and those you assign out, they will get the rewards they deserve," Jianmu paused, as if thinking of something, "This time, the immortal world I have given a lot of help, and I will spend more time there."


    "In the fairy world, you are talking about a few thirty-three days, and Linglongtian, right?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "They did share some calamities, but how can they not bear more than Xianshucheng? We even defeated the gods."


    Jianmu said solemnly, "Of course you are working hard, but it is not easy there. The struggle is more fierce than you think. The saint did not take action, but you did not see that the loss over there is greater, whether it is resources or Creatures... on your side, none of them died, right?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart tightened, "How many deaths are there in the fairy world?"


    When he sent out the medicine and Jianmu Bud, he talked about the calamity that he might encounter in the future, but he didn''t overemphasize it, because he believed that the focus of the calamity was on Jianmu''s side in Xianshu City. There won''t be any serious calamity, but I didn''t expect that the calamity borne by that side is not worse than Xianshu City, which is bad.


    If you make a mistake, you will also carry cause and effect. If you die too much, you may not even have a chance to redeem your sins.


    "It''s not a lot, mainly Miao Chengtian and Wujitian. The calamity they have undertaken has actually exceeded my expectations. It may be the cause and effect of the past or some other reason, but I can''t remember it," Jianmu sighed. , Said slowly, "I will try my best to compensate, if you have the opportunity, you should do the same."


    "I understand, for sure."


    Zhou Shu agreed very seriously.


    Miao Chengtian and Wujitian? Miao Chengtian''s words, could it be that he betrayed Jianmu in the past and was punished, and what happened to Wujitian? It was that Jianmu and Xuanhuang Realm were always regarded as allies, and the relationship was the closest, whether it was the Tongtian Pagoda in the past or the present one. Tongtian Pagoda, the final position chosen by Xuanhuangjie is Wujitian.


    "It will take me about ten days to get things done."


    Jianmu looked at Zhou Shu, solemnly with a hint of excitement, "Xianshu City will be able to fully recover by then, of course, it will be stronger and much stronger than before."


    It only takes ten days, Zhou Shu settled down, "I look forward to it. If there is anything I need to do, just say it."


    "I''m looking for you, just because there is something for you to do."


    Jianmu slow voice, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com "The demons and magic powers in the two realms are temporarily imprisoned. After the formation returns, they can still stay. It doesn''t hinder me, but one of them can''t, the evil and the monkey, you have to Take him away. From now on, he can''t stay in Xianshu City, or stay in the formation."


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu froze, "Do you have hatred?"


    "No, but his power is a hidden danger to me, or he may be a hidden danger to any living beings. I don''t want to have such unstable factors around Jianmu," Jianmu looked at Zhou Shu earnestly. After a pause, "I know you will say that you have tamed him, he is no longer our enemy, but what I want to say is that no one can tame him, he is still him, and he may cause endless waves at any time. , Bringing incredible disasters."


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths before slowly saying, "I will take him away. Where do you think he is best?"


    Jianmu said affirmatively, "This is your business, but for me, it must be as far away as possible. He is a monster that shouldn''t exist in the heavens."


    (PS: Thank you r99b for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4220: Against the demons

    Shouldn''t exist?


    If it was the Mozu, Zhou Shu understood very well, but Jianmu said it, Zhou Shu would find it strange.


    However, Zhou Shu didn��t want to question Jianmu��s judgment too much. Even if Jianmu hadn��t recovered his complete memory, he would have experienced more things than Zhou Shu and even everyone in Xianshucheng. He must have very good reasons for his views on Magic Monkey. , The existence of the magic monkey will definitely put Jianmu in danger.


    It is worth mentioning that Jianmu, who has never recovered his memory, does not have any special feelings for the magic monkey, but he has it after recovery.


    This shows that the devil monkey was alive much earlier than Zhou Shu expected. The devil monkey already existed before Jianmu had fallen.


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Okay, I will take him away until I figure out a solution."


    I can��t put it to death. Zhou Shu has great expectations for the demon monkey. The demon monkey that can completely kill the demon clan will definitely play a key role in the future. It��s just a pity that the demon clan has already come, but he can��t let it go. Jianmu and Mohou fought side by side.


    "You should have figured out how to deal with it, I won''t say more."


    Jianmu paused, "Looking at you, it seems that you are still worried about the demons?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and said frankly, "I have fought with them just now, just a taste of it, but it can also be seen that the demons are unwilling to return empty-handed this time. For their calamity, they may do their best... the two demons. Lord, plus countless demons, they can combine thousands of tactics, which is very difficult to handle."


    Jianmu slowly said, "What if there is no devilish energy?"


    "The demon master can still display 80% of the strength without demon energy, but it is difficult for the demon clan to form combat strength without demon energy, and it cannot cooperate with the demon master. Means such as the disintegration of the demon can not be used, which is very beneficial to us," Zhou Shu Thinking of something, he worried, "You plan to eliminate the demonic energy, but the demonic tide is endless. It is really more than consumption. We can''t fight, and there is nothing that can beat the demons."


    Jianmu calmly said, "You know, Jianmu itself doesn''t have much combat power."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Jianmu itself does not stand in battle. Of course he knows that, and he never thought of relying on Jianmu to fight. Unless Jianmu can transform into a human, he can do it, "Well, but as The core is enough, relying on Jianmu''s formation is our strongest defense."


    Jianmu said lightly, "I don''t know how to fight, but if you have to compare consumption with the new Jianmu, no one can come."


    There was a strong confidence in the plain tone, and Zhou Shu couldn''t help but shocked and hesitated for a while, "Jianmu, I believe you, but if you exhaust all your vitality, it won''t do you any good." "


    Jianmu said solemnly, "You don''t understand, I don''t spend it on fighting the demons. Where can I spend it? I can''t waste it."


    "waste?"


    Zhou Shu''s mind turned, and a bright light flicked through his eyes, "So that''s it, I understand, just do it."


    Jianmu looked at Zhou Shu, and didn''t know if he was happy or helpless. "The blame can only be blamed on you. You have built Xianshu City so well. Okay, you go and take away the magic monkey. I don''t want him to stay in the formation. In the world, if he wakes up now, he might be in trouble now, he can absorb a lot of the power of good fortune before."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "He also got a lot of good luck?"


    Jianmu was a little angry, "You gave it to you on purpose. The people you focus on training are the same, and I don''t have time to take it back."


    "I''m going to take him away now."


    Zhou Shu said goodbye, thinking of something and then turning back, "Maybe these good fortunes can make him less terrible?"


    Jianmu didn''t answer, but he fell silent, and the surrounding soil slowly became loose, showing clumps of green, as if to continue to grow upwards. At the same time, a cloud of green mist sprayed out. Covered the entire Wanmu Pavilion.


    Zhou Shu didn''t stay anymore and left straight away.


    With Jianmu''s preferential treatment, he went to the realm where the magic monkey was without hindrance.


    It''s still a pebble, but it''s green and there are one or two cracks.


    He put it away and walked all the way to the vicinity of Xiaohai City, which was also the outer edge of the formation.


    Although I understand that Jianmu can definitely block the Demon Race, I still want to witness it.


    The magic wave has swallowed Xiaohaicheng. There is no suspense, as if it was a deliberate display of power. Xiaohaicheng did not just lose its vitality and was polluted by the devilish energy, but collapsed into a pile of crushed sand and disappeared completely. In the heavens.


    Standing on the Demon Tide were not only two Demon Lords, but also thousands of Great Demon Lords.


    Obviously, the demon master has already used the disintegration of the demon, and has promoted thousands of unconscious demon servants into the great demon king.


    Looking at thousands of great demon kings with a length of one hundred feet, holding all kinds of demon soldiers, riding the turbulent tide of demon, rushing toward the formations, there are countless demon races behind them, too. Still getting bigger, Zhou Shu couldn''t help shaking his head. This was definitely the most powerful army he had seen with his own eyes.


    Seeing that he was about to approach the formation, suddenly a lot of red light appeared on the Great Demon Lord.


    The demon blood blessing is still the demon blood cast by the demon master.


    Thick but not dazzling, with an unspeakable **** breath, it spreads rapidly like a hurricane, and the magic wave below is also dyed red, blood shadow, knife light, and roar, the momentum becomes more and more surging and unstoppable, and the array in front of you Jie, in front of this **** wave, is like a lonely leaf swaying in the wind and rain, fragile and helpless.


    Fortunately, only oneself can see it. If other people are scared, right?


    Zhou Shu thought secretly, but even he felt a trace of fear, and couldn''t even think of how to fight it. Maybe there is only one way to rush to fight for his life.


    Silent.


    Many thick or light green shadows flew out of the formation.


    The shapes are different, some resemble dragons, some resemble Haechi, some resemble phoenixes, or heroic tricks. They are all different, but all are divine beasts born in the Xuanhuang Realm, and there are countless behind them. The large and small shadows are not inferior to the demons in number, but there is no sound, and the momentum is a little worse.


    "what are these?"


    "Who knows, kill UU reading !"


    The two demon masters looked at each other and waved their hands representing killing together.


    The shadow and the real demons fought together. While roaring to the sky, while silently silent, they became stalemate. The shadow was not inferior to those demons, and as soon as they were killed, they would immediately appear in the formation. Don''t stop.


    The Demon Race is indeed very strong and infinite, but is it not the newly born Jianmu?


    The former Jianmu created tens of thousands of creatures for the Xuanhuang Realm immediately after crossing the Tribulation, most of which were powerful divine beasts, but now Xianshu City has matured, unlike the desolate and lifeless Xuanhuang Realm. There are no conditions for creating new sacred beasts, and the old sacred beasts already existed, and it is impossible to recreate them. Therefore, these vitality and creations that would have become sacred beasts can only slowly disappear, which is what Jianmu calls wasted. .


    But when they met the demons, they were not wasted, but transformed into shadows and became the best helpers against the demons.


    (PS: Thank you Zhang Jianxiong for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4221: Still useful

    Ten days in a flash.


    The devilish energy showed no signs of decay, and so did the formation.


    The Demon Master of Exterminating Dao looked at the World Venerable, his face solemn, "What is our calamity, now I know."


    "There is no doubt that it is the entire Xianshu City."


    The Blessed One slowly said, "They are growing every day, and they are more and more able to affect the heavens. Now I don��t know what kind of romance they have got, so that Xianshu City has become such a look, we can��t break it, so It touched the Demon God... They are so close that they are already the most threatening force to the Demon Race."


    Mie Dao nodded, "Yes, the threat must be eliminated."


    "Can you still fight?"


    The World-Honored One has a trace of worry, "You should be tired? I knew I would not destroy the small world before. If I took it into the demon world, I should be able to exert more power now. I really didn''t expect it. When we got here, there was actually one The boundary of Xianshu City has not been taken down, even if one is occupied."


    "It''s useless to add your strength, Xianshucheng is stronger than what it has shown so far."


    Mie Dao shook his head, "Since you can''t take it down now, you don''t need to fight, and you can''t fight again. Don''t you want to accept the demon **** coming?"


    The World Venerable''s heart tightened, and he said solemnly, "For the devil''s catastrophe, I can wait."


    "What are you waiting for? Can you make a decision?"


    Mie Dao glanced at him with extremely cold eyes, "Becoming a demon **** is not your only thing, it is our common goal. Don��t forget your previous promise to us. After you become a demon god, you will stay in the demon world for a while. After finishing those things, you also take this opportunity to completely solve the threat of Xianshu City for the Demon Race. Although it will take some time, the calamity brought by Xianshu City will not be so fast. We should still have time to do it. ."


    "No way, then let''s focus on the coming of the devil."


    The world-zun nodded, but he didn''t feel as helpless as his expression. He wanted to leave a long time ago.


    After he became a demon god, the calamity of the demon clan was nothing.


    "I think so too. Now I need a period of recovery, and then I will solve the mountain and the demon sect, and then go to the dragon world. I don''t believe in the dragons and are not afraid of the battlefield of extinction..." Realizing something, Mie Dao paused, "third brother, You go to talk to Zhou Shu, it is best to continue to maintain a non-aggressive relationship, and delay if possible."


    "Fine."


    World Zun nodded and walked towards Zhou Shu slowly.


    At the same time, the Demon Tide stopped advancing and shrank back thousands of miles, and the Great Demon Lord disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou Shu showed signs, greeted him calmly, smiled and raised his hand, "I''m seeing you again, Lord Demon."


    "We''ve been seeing each other all the time, City Lord Zhou, you are too hypocritical."


    With a trace of sarcasm in the eyes of the World-Honored One, he slowly said, "I regret now that I shouldn''t have given you a chance. In fact, I can kill you many times, but I let it go, otherwise you won''t live now. It is impossible to build Xianshu City, and it is even less likely to become a threat to the demons."


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "If you moved your hands at that time, maybe the Demon Race would have suffered a catastrophe at that time."


    The world-zun shook his head and then smiled, "Hehe, maybe what you said makes sense, but I still regret it."


    Zhou Shu''s face sank, "Why, don''t you plan to continue fighting?"


    "If you can''t fight, you won''t fight."


    The World Venerable was very calm, and said thoughtfully, "What wonderful changes have taken place in your Xianshu City? In my opinion, it is much harder to beat you than to attack the immortal world. If it is the immortal world, we have now beaten at least five times. There are ten realms. Although they may be taken back, it is beyond my expectation that none of them can be defeated."


    Zhou Shu was also very calm, "Of course I can''t tell you."


    "Ok."


    The world-zun nodded and stared, "What you hold in your hand is the evolving magic monkey? What are you going to do?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at Shiqi, and said with a serious face, "You are all here to beat me, what else can I do to be polite, of course I will send it to the Demon Realm."


    The World Venerable''s heart tightened, "You promised us before that you will leave the magic monkey in Xianshu City and not go anywhere."


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said coldly, "You have promised me before that you will never invade Xianshu City, but now you are here, causing us to consume a lot of resources. There is no indecent contact with you, but you are not. If faith is first, then it makes sense for me to do so."


    The World Zun shook his head slightly and said calmly, "Hey, it seems that we have to prepare a few circles for him, but it doesn''t matter, we have more circles."


    "A few thousand may be enough."


    Zhou Shu showed some seriousness, "Now the magic monkey will not be trapped in a certain realm. He has learned to track the magic energy, fly across boundaries and other methods. As long as he still senses the magic energy, he will continue to kill the evil spirits. The family will never stop."


    "How can it be?"


    The Blessed One is no longer calm, "This is absolutely impossible."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Whatever you say, anyway, you will know after the magic monkey has passed. Unless you can stop me, why don''t you let the Extinction Dao pull me into the battlefield? Although it has only been more than ten days, I I miss the taste of the battlefield, I really miss it."


    The world-zun��s face changed, and Mie Dao said that Zhou Shu is not afraid of the battlefield. Besides, Mie Dao is exhausted now. This will definitely not be useful, but it is more difficult to stop outside. Maybe even the saint will come out to help and hesitate to go down." City Lord Zhou, you were not such a person before. You are the most sensible practitioner in the heavens. You can always maintain an equal and peaceful attitude in the face of the demons. It is because of this that we can establish a good relationship with you."


    "That''s a thing of the past."


    Zhou Shu had a lot of coldness in his eyes, and said decisively, "It is impossible to treat the enemy with the same attitude towards friends. It is you who came to attack Xianshu City and be my enemy. Do you still expect me to treat you peacefully? That''s impossible!"


    "This one��"


    The World Zun bent down suddenly, "I can apologize or compensate, I''m very serious."


    The Blessed One seems to be very sincere, and UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com must also be sincere. The magic monkey entering the devil world to make trouble is something he cannot accept at present. The entire devil world has to wait for the demon **** to come, in case the demon **** descends. Nothing, what if the demon **** descends and is killed by the demon monkey?


    He absolutely didn''t dare to take such a risk, and the whole demon world didn''t dare.


    There is still a way to deal with the previous magic monkey, but now, no one dares to say that it is 100% feasible.


    It doesn''t matter if you sigh in a low voice, as long as the demon **** comes to an end, he will use the power of the entire demon clan to destroy Xianshu City and completely ruin Zhou Shu.


    "This sentence is still useful."


    Zhou Shu nodded, his expression still solemn, and there were other thoughts in his heart.


    In fact, he had long thought of the way to deal with the magic monkey, which is to send it to the edge of the heavens, not the demon world, but now it seems that even the demon master is afraid of the current demon monkey, so leave the demon monkey in the demon world. Going to the disgusting demons may also be good.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 first for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4222: think seriously

    Seeing the change of Zhou Shu''s attitude, World Zun breathed a sigh of relief.


    He continued, "We are very sincere. The Devildom can compensate for the losses caused by this war."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Isn''t that what it should be?"


    World Zun nodded, "What I said is that City Lord Zhou can say a number. Immortal jade and so on are not a problem."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "You can figure it out by yourself, so I won''t say it. When it comes, I will naturally know if you are sincere."


    "Ha ha."


    World-honored laughed, "I believe I will not let the city lord down. Then, I hope to continue to maintain a good alliance relationship with Xianshu City, the same as before, and I promise that if the Immortal World attacks Xianshu City, the Demon World will spare no effort. help."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Just compensate for the loss, and it can be the same as before. That''s impossible."


    Blessed One said calmly, "So I''m waiting for the city lord to say the conditions."


    "Are you sure there is no news about Emperor Xuanyuan?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a solemn expression, "I don''t want to listen to lies, it will not do you any good."


    World-honored said seriously, "No, it is said that the Emperor Xuanyuan is in the Demon Realm, but as the manager of the Demon Realm, I have never received real news about him, nor have I seen his breath. I doubt the authenticity of the rumors. , However, the cultivator is different from the demons. What''s more, it is still unknown what special methods he has for a strong man like the Emperor. It is possible to hide in a place we don''t know..."


    He glanced at Zhou Shu and said in a deep voice, "Some people know more about the Xuanyuan Emperor."


    Zhou Shu questioned, "Who is it?"


    The World Venerable said slowly, "The Supreme City, the force created by the immortal hunting family back then, has been searching since the emperor disappeared. They have never slackened for tens of thousands of years. They also have a hand in the devil world. Gu Zhengtang''s strong man, he knows more news than us."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Gu Zhengtang, is that him?"


    The World Venerable nodded, "The city lord has also seen him, right? He is the protector of the Supreme City, a practitioner with the blood of the dragon family, who is also the longest of two families, and his true strength far exceeds his celestial rankings. Now he Back to Supreme City, if the city lord can see him, he may be able to get more news."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Does he know more than you?"


    "He is a special cultivator who knows the demons very well, and he is the inheritor of the immortal hunting family. He knows more about practitioners than our demons," the Lord looked very sincere. "Frankly speaking, he has been here. The Mirror Realm also told us some secrets that we don''t know, such as the Demon Sovereign of Mount Bashan is a practitioner who came from the demon sect."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "It seems that he is indeed very good."


    The World Venerable said slowly, "Yes, he left the Demon Realm and told us about this before leaving, indicating that he has completed the mission given to him by the Supreme City. Therefore, he is likely to know the whereabouts of the Emperor Xuanyuan."


    "I will go find him."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "Speaking of Demon Cult, what are you going to do?"


    The World Venerable said without hesitation, "Of course it is to eradicate. The Demon Cult has invaded the Xuanhuang Realm and is also your enemy. This time we will solve them completely. In fact, Xie Dao originally planned to do this. Come here. It''s just an accident."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Leave me the two core figures of the Demon Cult, as well as the world where the Demon Cult is located. Don''t destroy it, I might go and see."


    The world-zun pondered for a moment, "I will tell Mie Dao and the world will keep it, but people can only say that they do their best."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu was not wordy, and said faintly, "This time it��s not an accident. After you finish this, will you still come to Xianshu City? You have already determined that Xianshu City is the calamity referred to by the Demon God, right? ?"


    The World Venerable��s face calmly said, "The demon god��s guidance may not be true, and the calamity can be resolved, not necessarily. If Zhou City Lord is willing to maintain the relationship with the demon world, the calamity will no longer be the calamity, and we can��t treat Xianshu. Start the city."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Can you keep it? It''s you, not me."


    The Blessed One maintained his respect and saluted, "Our sincerity, I believe that the city lord will be able to see it soon."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I haven''t seen it yet."


    World Venerable smiled and said, "Then I will tell the city lord something more. Behind the demon sect is the dragon family, and several dragon nations are involved, so this time we will also attack the dragon world. If the city lord has any dragon enemies or You can tell the dragon treasures you want in advance."


    "Dragons?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Are you still going to fight the dragon world?"


    The world-zun did not conceal his killing intent, "We have endured for many years, and if we don''t do anything, the demons are not worthy of being called demons."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "What if I don''t want you to go?"


    "This is also the condition of the city lord?"


    The world-zun��s face changed slightly, "We will consider it, but we can��t give an answer right away. This is not something I can decide alone, but I don��t understand. How could the city lord think of protecting the dragon world? No matter how you look at it, it��s good for the city lord. There is not much benefit. If you want to dominate the outer realm or destroy the immortal world, the dragon clan cannot be your help. Ha ha, the city lord does not want to control the entire heavens and maintain the order of the various races? That is impossible for countless saints. Thing."


    "I mean, I have no idea about the Dragon Realm, nor the idea of ??maintaining the structure of the heavens."


    Zhou Shuman waved his hand carelessly, "But since you are going out to fight, then the target shouldn''t just be a dragon world. What advice can I give you?"


    World Zun smiled slightly, "The city lord means immortal world, it''s not impossible."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "No, it is not necessary for you to intervene in the matter of the cultivator. What I hope is the corpse."


    The world-zun said in deep thought, "The Witch World, or the farthest Witch World..."


    "This is the time to show your sincerity, don''t you want to refuse?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to touch the stone egg in his hand unintentionally, "Don''t you want the turf of the Witch Realm? Maybe it''s bigger than the Immortal Realm, and it''s also very suitable for your demons."


    World Venerable laughed, "Haha, since the city lord said so, then I agreed to help Mie Dao, he should definitely go and move his hands and feet, a dragon world is not enough."


    Both sides are procrastinating time, UU reading www. uukanshu.com As long as Zhou Shu can''t be suspicious, there is nothing he can''t agree to. Anyway, when the devil descends, everything has to be restarted.


    Looking at Zhou Shu, the World Honored One saluted very smoothly, "The matter of the magic monkey, please consider the city lord seriously."


    "After seeing your sincerity, I will give you an answer and leave."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, turned and walked into the formation. Until Zhou Shu disappeared completely, the Blessed One turned his head and returned to Mie Dao''s side, with a lot of sullen eyes in his eyes, "It should be no problem... Founder, wait until the demon **** descends. Later, I will let you know what a demon is!"


    Mie Dao''s expression was indifferent, "Let''s go."


    The Blessed One showed some gratitude, "Or what you reminded is that when the devil comes, I will not treat you badly."


    "Ok."


    Mie Dao nodded indifferently, but there was a trace of disdain hidden in his eyes.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 first for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4223: Stayed

    Zhou Shu left a ghost shadow guarding the magic monkey and went back by himself.


    Yunjuan is a little different.


    There was a large tree with a trunk of thousands of miles in the middle, and the top of it stretched out into the formation. The canopy spreading out around it was tens of thousands of miles, covering a half of the original core area of ??the Yunjuan world.


    There are countless cultivators and other races, pointing to the big tree under the tree, and talking.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many days, so there is an extra tree?"


    "This is too big, it has caught up with a small world, what kind of tree is it?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s so tall and magnificent, it''s definitely not ordinary, maybe it can be compared with a saint."


    "It''s not that it''s possible, it''s for sure, the tree that even the gods and shamans want to destroy can definitely be compared with the saints."


    "The strange thing is that I don''t feel much vitality. This is unreasonable. Will it be fake? I will try..."


    "Don''t stretch out your hand, you are blasphemy! If you touch a leaf, I''m not welcome to you!"


    "That''s right, this is our city desperately guarding it, you can touch it casually, are you looking for death?!"


    Zhou Shu glanced at it casually, and there was nothing wrong with it, so he got into Wanmuting.


    After removing the immortal energy, the original energy is much less, and Wan Muting is still the same, and the small Jianmu still exists, maybe it is a clone? But the strange thing is that there is only Xiao Su in Wanmuting, sitting under the tree with his eyes closed, seeming to feel something.


    "You''re back."


    Xiao Su quickly opened his eyes, with a lot of joy, "Jianmu specially left some good fortune for me, Xianger and I are fusing together!"


    "Jianmu really takes care of the younger generation."


    Zhou Shu smiled. Jianmu is Xiaosu''s ancestor. This is for his daughter. "What about the others? They should know it right away. Haven''t you let go of the restrictions here?"


    Looking at Jianmu, he was a little puzzled.


    "No, they all went out to maintain order."


    Xiao Su shook his head, "Not long after the formation is restored, every world is very busy, especially the Yunjuan world, where there is a mess everywhere, and it is too busy. Everyone is out. By the way, there is nothing wrong with the demons. Right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It''s okay, they can''t get in, don''t worry."


    Xiao Su felt a little guilty, "Um...that magic monkey didn''t give it to them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course it can''t be given."


    Xiao Su breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, I thought I did something wrong."


    "I have said that you did it right. I delayed the time and didn''t let the Blessed One take action. Thank you for being too late," Zhou Shu sneered, "If you do something wrong, you think Jianmu will benefit you again, okay. No, don��t think about anything else, just focus on it."


    Xiao Su nodded vigorously, no distractions, and quickly immersed in it, not smelling foreign objects.


    Zhou Shu walked to Jianmu and tapped twice, "Are you there?"


    A ray of green light shone over and directly shone him in.


    After looking around, Zhou Shule suddenly felt familiar, "Is this space allowed to enter other people? You said no if I wanted to go in and see."


    "It''s different now. You can go inside to practice in the future. In addition to the original energy that has been increased many times, it also retains a lot of the power of good fortune after the tribulation, and it is safer and more reliable. It is impossible for the saints to snoop. "Jianmu said calmly, "The small tree outside is the entrance to the teleportation. Anyone with your permission can come in."


    "Thank you, I feel refreshed when I come in, and we will talk about things here in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded, seeming to realize, "So the immortal energy outside is gone. Isn''t Jianmu Zhiye and other things ineffective?"


    "The effect is there, but it is only one millionth of the original. If you want the original one, you can pick it directly from it."


    Before he finished his words, Zhou Shu grew up in front of a Jianmu, "It is also weakened, and will not have the original effect, unless you request it. It was specially prepared for the catastrophe in the past. There is no need to do this now. I will More vitality is used in the formation."


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Understand, after all, we are on the edge of the Demon Realm, and the Immortal Realm is also an enemy."


    The current Jianmu has at least hundreds of millions of leaves. If each one has the original effect, wouldn''t it be possible to turn the entire heavens into the domain of Jianmu? In fact, one in a million is not bad, it is still a good fairy, and it is also good as a welfare for the citizens of Xianshu City.


    "What you want, you can take it away."


    "Let me consider."


    The eyes fell on the pile of magic weapons, and they were slightly stagnant, and quickly gleamed, "There are more than fifty Taoist artifacts?"


    "Roughly the same."


    Jianmu said slowly, "Don''t be too scarce. These Dao implements are different from the ones created. They all have their own will and have the possibility of further promotion."


    "It''s already very good."


    Zhou Shu picked up one and looked at it for a while, then picked up another one with emotion, "It''s better than the ones I refined, if you give it to me sooner."


    Jianmu was a little confused, "You can''t use it now, the one in your hand is very suitable for you."


    "Forget it, I''m not used to using these single-law dao implements anymore. I''ll use Die Yue instead." Zhou Shu smiled and put it down, a trace of melancholy in his eyes, "I used to want the Dao implements but couldn''t Now there are so many Dao implements in front of me, but I don��t want to start."


    "You practitioners are like this."


    Jianmu said faintly, "Speaking of Die Yue, I also asked you to put it in before. Dao artifacts should also be able to absorb good luck and generate self-will."


    "I''m afraid, if the self-will does not listen to me, wouldn''t it be worse? It''s better to let him breed the will with me."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, looked around, and suddenly picked up a sword, with a trace of confusion in his eyes, "Isn''t this a sea-stepping sword?"


    Jianmu paused, "Zhao Yueru put it in, didn''t you tell you?"


    "No."


    Zhou Shu put down his sword and said, "It doesn''t seem to have changed much. By the way, why didn''t I see the 28-stay bone chips before?"


    "This one��"


    Jianmu hesitated, UU read slowly and said, "They decided to stay."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "They?"


    Jianmu nodded, "Their self-will has always been there, and it can only be revealed under certain special circumstances. After the catastrophe, these self-wills have recovered and many memories have been restored. They decided to stay here to protect me. ��When you were fighting against the demons, you also saw their abilities."


    "I understand."


    There were some pictures in Zhou Shu''s mind. When fighting against the demons, some shadows, except for the lack of entities, the attacking tricks, the magic tricks cast, etc., did not seem to be the products of birth, and it was almost indistinguishable from the real beasts. In fact, they were originally beasts with memory and will, and they nodded unconsciously, "That''s a good thing, but they played a big role, that is, Xuemei has one less baby. I don''t know if it will be affected. influences."


    Jianmu said confidently, "Let her come here to calculate in the future, the effect will definitely be better."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you for the book friends who subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4224: Power of Last Evil

    "That''s good."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, then said, "Do you still need to guard? I can help you find more."


    Twenty-eight places are from the Xuanhuang Realm. It��s not surprising that they stayed behind to guard, but these are considered to be Jianmu��s own strengths, which have little to do with Zhou Shu. Although Zhou Shu hopes to protect Jianmu as many people and realms as possible, it is not self-directed. Yes, it''s a bit uncomfortable.


    Jianmu calmly said, "Xianshu City is enough, they are considered an accident, you don''t need to mind."


    "It is we who guard each other. Without you, it would be difficult for Xianshu City to survive."


    Zhou Shu smiled, Jianmu crossed the robbery and became more intelligent, and he couldn''t hide his thoughts at all. "By the way, I am a little puzzled about the power of good fortune. There should be no laws for good fortune in the heavens, so this kind of power is Where did it come from?"


    "The power of good fortune comes from the law of chaos in the law of creation."


    Jianmu said with certainty, "The law of chaos embodies not only one kind of power, but actually three kinds. One is the power to create the heavens and all things, especially self-will, and the other is the power that overrides many laws. The power of chaos, there is another power for the end."


    "The power of the end?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "What''s that?"


    Jianmu calmly said, "Corresponding to the power of good fortune, it is the ultimate power to destroy the heavens and all things, and it is also the necessary means for the heavens and all things to return to chaos. Good fortune and end are always entangled together, as two sides of chaos. Inseparable, when good fortune prevails, the heavens give birth to all things, the New Territories are clustered, all things prosper, and when the end dominates, the heavens fall into calamity, the realms continue to disappear, all things are close to nothing, and the heavens will die out."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It''s like an advanced stage of life and death?"


    "Life and death can be avoided. Whether you are a practitioner or a foreign race, you can become gods and saints to reverse life and death, but good luck and death are not good."


    Jianmu slowly said, "From the beginning of the heavens, the ending is destined, and the heavens will inevitably go to extinction. As long as they are in the heavens, no one can change their own destiny. Whether it is a saint or a god, it will end. Dies before the power."


    Zhou Shu paused, "If you have mastered the law of chaos and mastered the power of the end, it is impossible to change?"


    Jianmu said very seriously, "The saints think so, but as a man of the heavens, everything comes from the heavens and must be affected by the law of creation, and it is impossible to master the law of creation, and it is impossible to get rid of the end of evil. Power."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I feel very pessimistic to say this."


    "Laughing and pessimistic?" Jianmu was very indifferent, "This is the inevitability of the heavens, and the heavens will inevitably be destroyed. I don''t think you care about this. Speaking of which you have seen the consequences of being affected by the power of the end, the heavens Yan, you have been there several times."


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, "You mean, those gray mists are the power of the end?"


    "To be precise, it is a certain manifestation of the power of the end. Generally speaking, the beings of the heavens cannot perceive the power of the end. They will gradually exert influence until it floods the entire heavens, and waits for you to realize When they arrive, the heavens are no longer saved, but..." Jianmu said slowly, "The power of the end of the emperor at the edge of the heavens has appeared, and it exists in the form of gray mist, which can be felt and touched. , They are eroding the edge of the heavens in an upright manner and causing them to perish. This is really strange, like deliberately guiding practitioners in the heavens, telling them the future end of the heavens.


    "The extremely poor sky is the future of the heavens."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "I felt the same way before you told me."


    Jianmu was very calm, "Many saints and gods have them. They have been studying the edge of the heavens a long time ago. The fog demon in it was created because of their excessive participation, and they also believed that beyond the heavens. There must be more distant places, so they all want to master the laws of creation, detach from the heavens, and obtain true eternity. Many people also intend to use the destruction of the heavens as a means to achieve this goal."


    "Yes," Zhou Shu nodded, a little surprised, "They started to want to destroy in your time?"


    Jianmu thought for a while, "My heyday was also when there were most saints. At that time, there were the most such people. But before my death, few people did this. They probably chose other methods, but I don��t know what it is. I can��t get in touch with them yet.��


    Zhou Shu settled down, "Jianmu, how long are the heavens where we live?"


    Jianmu said slowly, "The heavens have been dying out, and everything everyone does is contributing to this ending. You should notice that there are more dying realms than new ones, and it will take a long time for the heavens to be born. New creatures, and most of them are the product of distortions and mergers. There are more and more demons, and there has been no new law for a long time. This is a sign that the power of good fortune has been overwhelmed by the end... But your appearance does have some Change, Shu Zhi Dao is one of them, I am the second."


    Zhou Shu touched his nose, "Hey, it''s a coincidence."


    Jianmu did not smile, and said in a deep voice, "Frankly speaking, I know more about the heavens than many saints. I think I am the seed of the heavens. My appearance is the beginning of the dominance of the heavens and it is also a sign. I Being able to resurrect means that good fortune has found an opportunity to recover and regain some initiative. Of course, it cannot be the same as when the heavens were reborn, but it must have delayed the demise of the heavens for a lot of time, perhaps tens of thousands of years or more, even these Time has no meaning. It is impossible for anyone to rely on this time to master the laws of creation, and the heavens will still go to extinction."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "That''s better than not struggling."


    "Of course, it''s better to be alive than to die."


    Jianmu said in the same way, "I''m alive now, so I need to find something to do. I can do anything. It doesn''t feel good to lie down."


    Zhou Shu patted Jianmu, "I understand, let''s do something together in the future, what are you going to do?"


    "I still need to look at it. UU reading must also consider. Now I am not in the heyday, without the influence of the past, even if I repeat the things I did in the past, I must change it into other ways. Don''t count on me too much. ," Jianmu said faintly, "What about you? Aren''t you going to resist or control the power of the end?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "You guessed it, it''s not me who thinks this way."


    Jianmu said calmly, "Your cultivation base is still a bit short."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Those sages are not bad at their cultivation bases, right? The result was nothing, indicating that this is not something that can be done by cultivation bases."


    Jianmu sternly said, "But it''s definitely worse if you don''t have a cultivation base."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "I will seriously consider it, I seem to have to break through..."


    "Zhou Shu!"


    Suddenly a voice sounded, Zhou Shu looked through Jianmu, and laughed, "Excuse me, please send them in too."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your first support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4225: Space node

    Qingque and Caiying were inexplicably sent to Jianmu Space with a dazed expression.


    "where is this?"


    Caiying blinked, looked around, exclaimed, "Many babies!"


    Zhou Shu was very enthusiastic, "You will cultivate here in the future, better than other places. By the way, you also have a guide, Jianmu and even understand the law of chaos, you can ask him if you don''t understand."


    Jianmu retorted, "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t understand any laws, I just can use some power."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Almost."


    Jianmu paused, and said calmly, "It''s far away. Being able to use power doesn''t mean understanding the law. You are a founder, but you are still so naive."


    "Jianmu?"


    Caiying was a little curious, "hasn''t he always been like a child, how come he is so old-fashioned and understands everything?"


    "Don''t be rude."


    Zhou Shu talked about Caiying and said seriously, "Jianmu is not the old Jianmu. He has recovered a lot of memories. As the ancestor of most of the creatures in the Xuanhuang world, Jianmu is your old, old, senior, and you must respect it in the future. , Speak carefully and politely."


    Qingque''s face changed slightly, and he hurriedly bowed to Xiao Jianmu in the middle, and Caiying followed suit.


    Jianmu pointed to Zhou Shu, as if thinking of something, "When it comes to respect, you never seem to respect me. I am also your ancestor."


    "Haha...hehe..."


    Zhou Shu laughed dryly, "Ancestors or something, I am different from you...hehe."


    "Zhou Shu, you are talking nonsense, I almost forgot everything."


    Qingque looked at Zhou Shu and said angrily, "In this situation, are you as embarrassed as a big city lord to be idle here? Many realms need someone to explain the situation and maintain order. We are almost exhausted on this day. The avatar is not enough at all, and it''s so busy that it smokes. Are you still going to help?


    "This... is my fault."


    Zhou Shu froze. He was only here to take a look. He didn''t expect to talk and forgot the time.


    Caiying snorted, and said solemnly, "What about this and that, don''t be fussy, go! This palace dislikes lazy people the least!"


    "Now go."


    Zhou Shu didn''t dare to look at the glaring two people, and Zhou Shu quickly passed it out.


    "Puff!"


    The two women bent over and laughed, the solemnity and seriousness on their faces suddenly disappeared.


    Jianmu rustled, as if laughing along.


    Zhou Shu didn''t take a few steps, but saw Hao Ruoyanbianxue and others Shi Shiran coming, showing no signs of busyness. He changed his mind and laughed, thinking that he was cheated. In fact, things were already busy. Finished, but because after Jianmu succeeded in crossing the robbery, he had not shared his vision and everything in the formation, and he didn''t know the situation in the city.


    Hao Ruoyan approached quickly, very concerned, "What is Master Shu laughing at?"


    Zhou Shu greeted him and said warmly, "It''s okay, are you all done?"


    "Talk about the things in the city? It''s already done. Now Xianshu City has restored the order of the past, better than before. Everyone has accepted Jianmu. Everyone is happy. Every world is very happy, especially the foreign race. It��s been a big celebration outside now. It��s been a long time since I saw Xianshucheng like this." Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, unable to hide her smile. This kind of Xiancheng is what she most hopes to see. Come tell Master Shu these things, why didn''t she come?"


    "inside."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Thanks for your hard work, I didn''t help."


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head lightly, "What did Master Shu say? We can handle this small matter by ourselves. Master Shu must have more important things to do. Without Master Shu and Xiao Su in front of the demons, Jianmu can''t get through. Robbery."


    "Senior, what does it mean to be inside?"


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu with some expectation, "Is it possible to enter the space created by Jianmu now? Can a little girl also enter?"


    "Of course it can, and it will be open to you in the future," Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Zhu, are you looking for Jianmu?"


    "Hmm."


    Lin Zhu nodded repeatedly, a little impatient.


    "I think so."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, he also knew Lin Zhu''s intention.


    Lin Zhu, who looked timid, had an unusually strong thirst for knowledge.


    The group of people entered Jianmu Space, saw Zhou Shu, Caiying swished and disappeared, Qingque sat there calmly and looked at the treasure.


    Looking at the verdant little Jianmu in the middle, Lin Zhu hesitated, and then stepped forward firmly, "Senior Jianmu, may I ask... the past 33 days should be all spatial nodes? It''s because there are a lot of them inside. The power of space, that��s why you choose them to be thirty-three days. Isn��t it like this? Senior Jianmu, you can perceive their power of space, so if you remove them, you can also perceive the space of other realms. Power? For example, in Xianshu City, or in the void?"


    Zhou Shu patted Lin Zhu, "Don''t worry, come one by one."


    "The little girl is reckless."


    Lin Zhu lowered his head, but still looked at Jianmu, his eyes still burning.


    "You all know the answer."


    Jianmu calmly said, "The space nodes you mentioned are places where there is a lot of space power that can provide power for teleportation? Yes, thirty-three days are the space nodes in the heavens, but choose them, and Not only because they are spatial nodes, they also have unique advantages in other areas."


    Bian Xue curiously asked, "For example, the distance is close, suitable for uniting?"


    Jianmu shook the leaves. "It''s not that the distance is close. At that time, the range that I could perceive was only so large that I could not perceive it beyond 33 days."


    "It''s the little girl who was wrong."


    Bian Xue stuck out her tongue, "I''m sorry."


    Lin Zhu seemed to think, "Are there many spatial nodes in the 33-day range?"


    Jianmu slowly said, "To be precise, every realm in the past is considered a space node, but the degree is different. The new heavens and every new realm are lucky, and a large number of remaining resources after the development of chaos are concentrated. , The law of creation is very obvious in them, a large amount of good fortune, a large amount of space power, especially the 33 days, there are many creatures, and the resources of UU Reading overflow, and they can create spontaneously around them. Many realms with abundant resources will not have such luck in the following realms. Of course, many good realms will be born, with extremely abundant resources, but they are not the same as the realms at the beginning of the creation of the world."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Thirty-three days is really blessed."


    Jianmu calmly said, "They are the basis for the rise of the heavens. From them, the changes of the heavens can be seen."


    Lin Zhu thought for a while, "The current immortal world is within the past 33 days. There are still many spatial nodes?"


    Jianmu said softly, "I haven''t perceived in detail, and most of them can''t perceive it, but judging from the feedback you gave me, the immortal world is very different from the past 33 days. They have all died and withered, so their spatial power will also be lost, and they will no longer be spatial nodes."


    "Oh��"


    Lin Zhu lowered his head and quickly said, "After the power of space is lost, where did he go?"


    (PS: Thank you Wuxin Xianzhi for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4226: do not bother me

    Before I knew it, another long time passed.


    No one urges, no one wants to interrupt the enthusiasm of a tireless knowledge seeker.


    Facing the little Jianmu, Lin Zhu looked very solemn and serious, and whispered, "The younger generation probably understands the knowledge. Senior Jianmu, you can feel the power of the space around Xianshu City or farther away. Huh?"


    "I will try, but don''t expect too much."


    Looking at Lin Zhu, Jianmu��s attitude is very gentle, "My answer comes from the accumulation of years. It is up to me to find the space node in the void. It may not be enough for thousands or tens of thousands of years. You should rely more on yourself. You have this ability. For example, if you use some materials, you can play a better effect. You can not only find the power of space, but also explore the trajectory of the power of space."


    "what?!"


    Lin Zhu held back his excitement, "Excuse me, what kind of material is senior?"


    Jianmu paused, "Let Zhou Shu give it to you when the time comes. I don''t have time to get it now."


    If Zhou Shu has realized it, it should be the material of Jianmu itself, similar to wood beads. There were a lot of Jianshi woods before, but it took time to condense.


    "understood."


    Lin Zhu respectfully paid three salutes, and stepped back slowly, "I''m disturbing Senior Jianmu."


    Jianmu slowly said, "It''s okay, if you want to ask, you can come back later."


    Lin Zhu retreated to Zhou Shu''s side and pulled Zhou Shu gently, her face was full of excitement, she couldn''t control it anymore, "Senior, senior!"


    Just call the name without saying anything.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You can cultivate your feelings here, you can ask at any time, don''t worry."


    A person who could understand Lin Zhu''s emotions, who had always studied on his own, finally met a mentor who could give him advice. The confusion in his heart suddenly disappeared. This feeling is really hard to explain, and Zhou Shu is also happy for her.


    Jianmu, who has recovered part of his memory, is really good in Xianshu City.


    Maybe Jianmu can��t give a detailed description of any method or the way of using a certain power, but he has experienced the longest years, personally experienced countless avenues of laws, the experience is there, just say something, just say something. It can make people feel a lot, and has existed in the world since the creation of the heavens. It may itself be a part of the law of creation. The experience and insights on the law of chaos and the law of space are unparalleled, and it is the most cultivator. Good teacher.


    Thinking of something, Zhou Shu stepped forward and bowed solemnly, sincerely, it was the first time.


    Jianmu stagnated, seemingly apprehensive, "Don''t come to this set, what do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu raised his head and said seriously, "Thank you, you have taught me a lot of things before. With you, I think we can definitely make a big step forward in Xianshu City... What are you waiting for? Thank you. senior?"


    A bunch of people came up, saluting one by one.


    Someone quickly spoke, "Senior Jianmu, what do you think of the official way?"


    "Senior Jianmu, regarding the origin of kendo and the sword body, please teach this... junior."


    "Senior Jianmu, can Zen and Demon be perfectly combined?"


    Jianmu shook twice, and said slowly, "You...the heavens today are much bigger than where I was before, and there are a lot more Dao laws. My experience may not be able to help you, and I haven''t fully recovered. Remember, don��t expect too much."


    "It doesn''t matter, we are equally interested in the knowledge of the past."


    "I''m more interested. Now the sword repairs don''t repair the sword body. I want to learn more about the sword body and improve the swordsmanship in this palace."


    "Okay, stop making noise."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "I will come here to practice in the future. I would like to ask what I want to ask alone. Senior will definitely give pointers, right, senior?"


    "I''m here, can''t you say no?"


    Jianmu saw Zhou Shu''s intentions, and exclaimed in an angry voice, "I want to rest now. You go to practice, don''t bother me."


    As soon as the sound fell, that Xiao Jianmu disappeared.


    "sure."


    Zhou Shu smiled, walked around and looked around. He hasn''t read it seriously yet, "Hey, it''s different from before? It''s divided into many parts specially, is it a special storage room and a training room? There is actually a spiritual injection. Room and refining room, you are really thinking about Xianshucheng. I am still thinking about how to improve the function of Xuanhuangjie. Now it��s convenient. Just send it directly here... By the way, the doors with white light are made. What?"


    Looking along, Lin Zhu''s eyes lit up, "Teleport Array?"


    Zhou Shu thought of something and was startled, "Jianmu, is this the teleportation formation that went to thirty-three days back then?"


    Caiying was overjoyed, "We can go from here for thirty-three days? That''s great, my palace wants to go to the immortal world now!"


    "That''s the channel connecting the Jianmu branch. The one used by Cross Tribulation just now is not a teleportation array. At most, it can only transmit and receive resources and power."


    Jianmu��s voice rang, ��Except for Wusitian who is close at hand, I cannot send you to the other 33 days now. Don��t think about the impractical things. Also, I��m going to rest now, you guys. Even if you find something, study it by yourself. Don''t bother me again. Can you be quieter when you are in other people''s stomachs?"


    As if he was really angry, Zhou Shu stopped asking more questions and nodded in response.


    I have to say that Jianmu is really complicated, like a machine full of vitality and incomparable precision, and like a vast secret realm full of mystery. A group of people walked along the way. Although they suppressed their emotions, they still exclaimed from time to time. Zhou Shu is no exception.


    There are too many secrets worth exploring and studying here.


    After shopping for a long time, everyone came to a hall.


    It was empty when I first entered, and soon there were more tables and chairs, a picture wall, and Yuntong, etc. It seemed that Wanmuting had been moved in, and the burden of the original core could be seen not far away.


    Zhou Shu smiled and read "We will discuss matters here in the future."


    "Master Shu, Ruoyan has something to say now."


    Hao Ruoyan said, "Many people waiting outside the formation have been asking when they can enter Xianshu City, and King Mu, Xu Ran, Li Lenghan, Hang Yilian, Jin Xuan and others have repeatedly expressed their right. Xianshucheng��s dissatisfaction thinks that we do not allow them to participate in this matter because of distrust of the alliance."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Let them come in, they should understand after they come in, and they will understand when they know that everything is for Jianmu."


    In the days when Xianshu City was closed, many forces thought that Xianshu City had a problem and wanted to come to help, but they were all rejected by Zhou Shu, including a loyal ally such as Xuchang. It was not distrust, but Xianshu City. People outside are not suitable for participating in the robbery, in case the calamity should be on them, it is a difficult problem for both parties.


    Hao Ruoyan nodded lightly, "Then Ruoyan will inform them, Master Shu, you also have to be prepared, some people must be met by you."


    (PS: Thank you, Big Bear, Love Two Bears, for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4227: Cant do

    "It turned out to be Jianmu, really Jianmu."


    Standing under Jianmu, Li Lenghan looked up and muttered in a low voice. His eyes were confused and excited, until he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it.


    Hang Yilian seemed to think, "Jianmu...is the sacred tree of the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Sui Rufu walked over with a solemn face, "More than that, Jianmu is the foundation of the Xuanhuang Realm. Most living creatures originated from Jianmu and are also the foundation of the Immortal Realm. Today''s Immortal Realm is based on Jianmu''s original delineation. Determined by the territory, without building a tree, human practitioners will not appear, and it will not be possible to enter the thirty-three days and create the immortal world."


    "Xi Lingxian, why are you here too?"


    Hang Yilian stunned, "I didn''t see you outside before."


    Sui Rufu smiled and said, "Master Talisman, I just arrived. I didn''t expect to see this before I came. You are already here?"


    Hang Yilian nodded, and said with some resentment, "I have been waiting for two years. Before Jianmu Crossing Tribulation, we were not able to enter. The city lord is not kind."


    "This can''t be blamed on the emperor."


    Li Lenghan calmed down and said solemnly, "Jianmu crossing the catastrophe is a calamity of good fortune. It is the largest and most unpredictable calamity that the heavens can encounter. The calamity may fall on everyone in the world. If outsiders participate, it may cause The extra calamity has a great impact on Xianshu City and Jianmu."


    "Nor are we..." Hang Yilian paused, "Forget it, how do you know so clearly?"


    Sui Rufu''s eyes flashed, "I''m even more curious about how you call the founder of the emperor, not only to help him speak, but also very respectful."


    Li Lenghan said calmly, "He was originally the Emperor of Humanity, and I am the descendant of the disciple of Emperor Xuanyuan, there is nothing wrong with being respectful."


    "Ah, you are the descendant of the disciple of the Emperor Xuanyuan?"


    Hang Yilian and Sui Rufu looked at her and were shocked for a while.


    Such a big secret was told in an understatement, and there was no foreshadowing.


    "This used to be a secret that was impossible to divulge, but now there is nothing to care about, because I have decided to follow the current emperor, and it is better to say it," Li Lenghan smiled slightly, his face relieved, "compared to the past. Emperor Xuanyuan, Zhou Shu is more worthy of following now. His way is better than humanity, and what he does is more reasonable than Emperor Xuanyuan. What''s more..." She pointed to Jianmu, saying every word, "Able to get advice. People who are approved by Mu are definitely worthy of all human practitioners to follow."


    "It''s really hard to believe."


    Hang Yilian couldn''t hide his surprise, covering her mouth and wondering what to say.


    She has lived in the fairy world from birth to growth. She doesn��t know what Jianmu and Xuanhuang worlds are. She admires and respects Zhou Shu more. She stays in Xianshu City out of responsibility and gratitude. She has never had Li Leng. Han''s deep emotions inherited from his ancestors, so I can''t understand it.


    Sui Rufu nodded slightly, "I can''t say anything else, but the founders are indeed worthy of following, as Tianxian said."


    Hang Yilian stagnated, "Linglongtian will come over too?"


    Sui Rufu smiled and said, "Linglongtian can��t leave the Luofu world, but Linglongtian��s disciple will be a fellow of Xianshucheng from top to bottom, and is willing to follow the instructions of the founder. This is indeed a fairy. The original words."


    "It''s incredible, Linglong Tianxian would say that."


    Hang Yilian shook her head secretly. She felt that the Tianfumen might have the most support for Xianshu City, but now it suddenly became the least. This time she returned to Xianshu City and took the Tianfumen to further strengthen the alliance. I thought that Zhou Shu would be satisfied with the instructions, but now it seems that I can''t take it anymore.


    "I still think that there are fewer gods."


    Sui Rufu smiled faintly. In her heart, Zhou Shu''s status is second only to the two gods. It is not just a companion who has experienced many together. Without Zhou Shu, she would not be able to obtain a sacred artifact, nor would she be able to comprehend the law of fate.


    The three of them looked at Jianmu, thinking about their own thoughts, and none of them said anything for a while.


    At some point, the surrounding Jianmu branches suddenly stretched out, surrounding them, and the three of them realized something.


    "City Lord?"


    "Human Emperor?"


    "The founder?"


    Zhou Shu appeared in front of a few people, smiled and nodded, raised his hand and said, "I''m sorry to keep you all waiting for a long time."


    "Sanctuary, you..."


    Hang Yilian originally wanted Zhou Shu to interrogate a few words as soon as he came, but suddenly he lost his confidence and said, "It turns out that the city lord is helping to build the wooden crossing, so it doesn��t matter if we wait outside, the city lord no need to say sorry."


    "That won''t work."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said solemnly, "I really want more people to help, but Jianmu''s calamity is really troublesome. I''m afraid that if the calamity falls on you, you with the help of the saints will be forced to obey. Sage, I can''t stand the interference of crossing the robbery, Jianmu can''t stand it."


    It is difficult to determine their true heart for those who are not from Xianshu City. If the strong are loyal to the immortal world and get help from the saints who do not like Jianmu and Xuanhuang world when crossing the catastrophe, it will definitely be a huge trouble for Jianmu. This is also one of the reasons why Zhou Shu didn��t want outside quasi-sages to come in. Xianshu City��s own powerhouse would not have this problem��not to say that he must be loyal, but to be unfaithful and don��t worry about it. Zhou Shu can control neither. There will be troubles.


    Sui Rufu stagnated, "Sage obstructs?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Isn��t that worried? Actually, I��m thinking too much. This time I didn��t encounter the sage''s obstruction. The witch gods, shebi corpse, ���, etc., didn��t even come here. With the help of the end, I forcefully shot, but we also have reinforcements, and a saint shot to stop the ���."


    There are sages to hinder them, for fear that it will shake the minds of these people, even Xian Shucheng himself is afraid, but luck is good, no sages take action.


    Sui Rufu breathed a sigh of relief, "I don''t think the saint will hinder Jianmu."


    Hang Yilian was already very surprised, "There is actually a **** who will do it personally... I didn''t expect the calamity to be so difficult."


    However, Li Lenghan was very calm, "There is an emperor, no matter how big the calamity is, I am not afraid of it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Can''t say that, the front is very critical, and in the last ten days, two demon masters, the World Exterminating the Dao, brought the demon wave to attack, thousands of great demon kings, countless demons. It''s really lucky for Xianshu City to survive the past."


    "Magic Tide..."


    "Two Demon Lords?"


    The three of them were stunned, UU reading "No way, this is more than the demon army attacking the immortal world, why didn''t we feel it outside?"


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Jianmu has blocked the surroundings of the formation, and the magic tide is also in the same direction. It is not surprising that you don''t feel it. After all, Jianmu after the tribulation is strong enough, and the formation built with him as the core The realm, even the demons who came out of their nests, cannot break through."


    "Even the demon army blocked... this is something that the immortal world can''t do."


    Hang Yilian was shocked again, muttering to herself, a strong thought came up in her heart, the future of Tianfumen should be changed.


    Li Lenghan looked at Zhou Shu for a while, and said sincerely, "The formation was also established by the Human Emperor, and the Human Emperor blocked the Demon Clan. Just like Xuanyuan''s expelling the Dragon Clan back then, it is a credit worthy of human memory and must be spread , Let everyone know."


    Sui Rufu''s mind turned, and he secretly thought, "Can block the demon''s formation..."


    (PS: Thank you for your great support and attention, and thank you for the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4228: But come

    "Okay, let''s not talk about it yet, there will be time later."


    Zhou Shu looked at a few people and said, "You are welcome to come over. Jianmu will release a lot of good fortune during this time, it is very suitable for cultivation, don''t waste opportunities."


    "The power of good fortune?"


    The hearts of several people tightened, and their eyes widened at the same time.


    Hang Yilian thought for a while, "When it comes to the power of good fortune, I still don''t understand it. Is it similar to the power of creation? I heard it is very good for practitioners."


    Sui Rufu said solemnly, "The power of creation is the creation of vitality, and the power of creation is the creation of living beings. It is a word difference, but it is completely different."


    Zhou Shu was surprised, "Does the immortal Zhiling know the power of good fortune well?"


    Sui Rufu hurriedly shook his head and said with a red face, "Where do I know? I will only say this sentence. In fact, the entire fairy world has a vague understanding of the power of good fortune, knowing that there will be power of good fortune after experiencing such as the calamity of good fortune. , And without crossing the robbery, there is almost no way to get it, and most people think that the power of good fortune comes from the collection of multiple laws, but no one knows how to combine it. Many sects have been doing it before. We have tried similar attempts."


    What Hang Yilian thought of, "The combination of multiple laws is a bit similar to the Promise Talisman of our sect."


    "It''s different. It doesn''t require any formations or practitioners to participate. The power of good fortune is mainly aimed at creating creatures. So the sects are all experimenting with a whole world, using energy such as immortal jade, law fragments, and the heart of law. "Sui Rufu sighed, arranging a variety of terrain environments to try various combinations of laws to see if we can quickly create birth spirits," Sui Rufu sighed. "There is basically no sect to do this. Even if you can get creatures, it will be a long-term evolution. It is impossible to collect any good fortune, and it takes a lot of time. The gain is not worth the loss, and slowly there is no sect to do it."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Xianshu City''s power of good fortune comes from Jianmu, and it will not last long, so don''t miss it."


    He doesn''t think that the immortal world can get the power of good fortune by doing so. This is as unreliable as finding the power of chaos. These powers are not obtained by perception and experimentation. The key to unlock the lock must be found, but he Luckily found two.


    "Is that okay, Human Sovereign?"


    Li Lenghan''s expression was condensed, "We shouldn��t share the benefits of Jianmu��s tribulation after the tribulation. Doing so will make other people dissatisfied, and may also affect the status of the emperor. I think we still don��t want to share. it is good."


    Sui Rufu and Hang Yilian were both stunned, and looked at Li Lenghan in confusion, Li Lenghan looked indifferent and didn''t care.


    "Hehe, who said you didn''t participate."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "The formation of Blazing Phoenix City is centered on Jianmu. You have taken part of the calamity, and you should naturally get the benefits. You will know this when you go back. The Heavenly Talisman Gate is also very helpful. Du Shuang not only Participated in Ying Jie, he was still one of the designers of the formation. As for Linglong Tian, ??did you just say that the immortal Zhi Lingxian?"


    Sui Rufu was dumbfounded and said blankly, "What did I say?"


    "Every Linglongtian disciple is a fellow of Xianshucheng... The words Tianxian said are true, because you have all eaten panacea and are closely related to Jianmu, so you and Xianshucheng blocked the catastrophe together. "Zhou Shu paused, and smiled, "Chi Lingxian, don''t blame me for telling it, but now Jianmu is not a secret, and the relationship between you and us is naturally not."


    Facing the doubtful eyes of Li Lenghan and Hang Yilian, Sui Rufu said helplessly, "I only knew it before I came, and the gods told me."


    Hang Yilian hesitated, "What is that panacea?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "It is a special pill that Jianmu cooperated with me to refine. After taking it for a period of time, it will share the fortune and misfortune with Jianmu, bear the calamity, and share the benefits.


    "I understand," Hang Yilian nodded slightly, "Why didn''t the city lord give it to us? Our Tianfumen can also help."


    "Master Talisman, your sect is not big enough."


    Zhou Shu was a bit solemn, "Tianfumen was the first sect to form an alliance with us, and I also trust and appreciate the great talisman very much, but your sect is not large enough, and the strength is not strong enough. Instead, it helped Xianshu City to be robbed. It will bring disasters to yourself, and... if Xianshu City and Jianmu can''t survive the catastrophe, then taking the pill will be harmful. I can''t let your Tianfumen bear such consequences."


    Hang Yilian settled down, "I understand that the city lord made sense and was very considerate of the Tianfumen, but I think if the Tianfumen Sect Master clearly supports Xianshu City and stands opposite the immortal world, would you Change our minds and let us participate in Jianmu''s robbery?"


    Zhou Shu sighed and said frankly, "Yes, the more you participate in the triumph, the better."


    Hang Yi Lian smiled bitterly, "I understand, it''s because we are not firm enough."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Master Talisman, I don''t have any opinion on you. I believe that Tianfumen has its own considerations. You don''t have to care about this."


    Hang Yilian lowered her head, seeming to be thinking about something, but did not speak.


    Zhou Shu didn''t ask too much, turning to Sui Rufu, "Ji Lingxian, you came here earlier, maybe you still don''t know the situation on Linglong Tian, ??I will find Linglong Tianxian later and let her tell you. She may also have something to explain."


    "Ah, is the heavenly immortal also here?"


    Sui Rufu stagnated and looked around subconsciously.


    "She is not there, but I can contact her."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "In short, you are all qualified to cultivate in Jianmu, but the amount of good fortune you can get depends on your chances. And for your sect, Chifeng City and Linglongtian, Jianmu will also feedback some good luck back. , Don��t have to worry about you, it��s just the Heavenly Talisman..."


    Looking at Hang Yilian, he was a little embarrassed.


    The relationship between Hang Yilian and Xianshucheng is very good and trustworthy, but the Tianfumen is not. There is no way, so let her be alone.


    Hang Yilian raised her head suddenly, "If the city lord can contact Linglong Tianxian, please trouble the city lord to send a message to Tianfumen."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "What news?"


    Hang Yilian said quickly, "Let the Tianfumen move over. There is no fixed boundary for the Tianfumen. I always think Xianshu City is more suitable for the Tianfumen. I mentioned it to the Sect Master, if Linglong Tianxian spreads a word, I believe the Sect Master will definitely agree."


    "Okay, I will tell the gods."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, but not surprisingly, with Jianmu Xianshu City, it will gradually become the world most recognized by human practitioners, and it will definitely surpass the fairy world in terms of attractiveness.


    Hang Yilian looked at Zhou Shu, very solemnly, "Please make sure that the city lord must let Linglong Tianxian explain clearly about Jianmu and the Mozu. I don''t want to miss another opportunity."


    Zhou Shu paused and smiled, "Of course, I also hope you come over."


    "Thank you City Lord."


    Hang Yilian let go of her heart, seemingly joking and serious, "If the Tianfumen can''t come anymore, I will join you Xianshu City. I don''t know if the city lord wants it or not?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and saluted, "Welcome."


    (PS: Thank you for your great support and attention, and thank you for the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4229: Lin Zhishang

    Xu Ran stood under the tree with a solemn expression and anxious heart.


    He still didn''t know what attitude he should adopt to meet Zhou Shu.


    The few complaints have dissipated after seeing Jianmu, this adventure is obviously worth it.


    The most famous family in the Outland, his ancestors also came from the Xuanhuang World. Of course, he has a lot of knowledge about Jianmu. There is no need to mention the gods of the Xuanhuang World, the beginning of the fairy world, etc., after getting Jianmu, today''s Xianshu City is further improved. Because of his status in the heavens, he was originally a founder and the first person under the saint, and now he has obtained the built wood of the origin of the immortal world. It is said that Zhou Shu, who is not an exaggerated saint in the world, how should he call it? , Can you still call Brother Zhou?


    Xu Ran sighed slightly, glanced to his side, and said seriously, "Two elders, do you have any ideas now?"


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare."


    "Unexpectedly, I can see Jianmu in Xianshu City, Patriarch, our family must follow the founders, and can''t leave no matter what happens."


    "Patriarch, I think we should move the master''s house to Xianshu City."


    The three elders half bent over, said in fear and sincerity.


    These three are the backbone of the opposition that advocates separating from Xianshu City as soon as possible and abandoning the alliance. They have a grand reputation in the family. If they don''t bring them together, Xu Ran will never leave Xu''s house. Otherwise, he has just left on the front foot. The owner is gone.


    "I''m also thinking about moving, and I''ll talk about it when I see Zhou...the founder."


    Xu Ran nodded, his gaze was slightly stagnant, not far away, a skinny old man like a skeleton like a skeleton, Da Luo Jin, was speeding up towards Jianmu, dancing and dancing, still yelling for some unintelligible words in his mouth. It seems crazy.


    A hundred miles below Jianmu were guarded by guards, all of them were Hunyuan Jinxian.


    Seeing the old man coming, he didn''t move, only erected an invisible wall.


    Suddenly, the old man couldn''t see it, and he slammed into it, his head was broken and his limbs were broken, and he fell to the ground.


    The guards were stunned. The wall had no intention of hurting people. A big Luo Jinxian would actually crash into this. Obviously, the old man had no intention of defensive at all, and even ignored that he was a practitioner.


    It seems that the old man is not trying to be disadvantageous to Jianmu, so why?


    The old man fell to the ground, and it took a while before he struggled to prop up his broken limbs and crawled forward little by little.


    Still didn''t regard myself as a practitioner, his emotions were too dense, and his thinking was already confused.


    Seeing the blood stains on the ground, the guards hesitated, but quickly went up resolutely, and stretched out a big hand to pull the old man back.


    Unexpectedly, before the big hand touched the old man, the old man was lifted up out of thin air and flew to Jianmu at a very fast speed. He was at the foot of Jianmu in an instant, less than five feet away from the main body of Jianmu. At your fingertips.


    It was actually invaded to such a close range.


    The guards around turned pale. How could this happen?


    Even if they can''t guard, this situation is impossible. Jianmu himself will stop him, not to mention that there is still the city lord. Could it be that the old man deliberately concealed that his true strength surpassed the city lord? This... even more impossible.


    They were not the only ones who were surprised, all the people who were worshipping Jianmu were stunned, and suddenly exclaimed.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about it."


    A peaceful voice sounded, followed by Zhou Shu, "You continue to be yours, this senior is only related to Jianmu, and Jianmu brought him there."


    Zhou Shu''s face was indifferent, but there was also a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, and the guards returned to their original positions, but Xu Ran hesitated before stepping forward and saluting, "...Brother Zhou."


    After thinking about it for a long time, he decided to call Brother Zhou. He thought it would be better. Judging from Zhou Shu��s temperament, Zhou Shu is not a person who likes to be aloof, but also more old-fashioned. It may be unhappy, and nothing good will happen to himself and Xu''s family.


    "Wait a minute, Brother Xu."


    Zhou Shu nodded, and he had reached the old man''s side for a while.


    Xu Ran backed away, and the elder behind him whispered, "Patriarch does not need to mind too much, the founder should be okay."


    "Hehe, what do you say, just wait."


    Xu Ran scolded, but there was a smile on his face. He was right. Zhou Shu was the same as in the past, so he was just as good as in the past, but he secretly laughed at himself, his status was different, and he began to worry about gains and losses. Now, it''s still not easy enough.


    It was like an old man with bones falling asleep, but his condition was getting better and better. Obviously Jianmu was breathing life into it and helping to recover.


    Zhou Shu glanced, "How did you recognize it?"


    Jianmu was a little surprised, "Do you recognize him too?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "He was once a fate. His name was Lin Zhishang, a descendant of the Lin Family of Shenmu Mountain. As far as I know, the Lin Family of Shenmu Mountain has always been guarding Jianmu in Kunlun Mountain, even before Kunlun appeared. They did just that, and the family got its name from it, although..."


    "Although they are just mortals, there is no point in doing so."


    Jianmu said indifferently with a hint of dissatisfaction, "Do you want to say this?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, and said warmly, "Almost, but I haven''t finished talking. They and the other companies are rare people who are grateful to you and don''t regard you as a resource. This is very rare among humans at the time, so You have a good impression of them and are willing to take care of them."


    "There are really not many human beings who know how to be grateful."


    Jianmu slowly said, "Especially you practitioners."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I understand and admit it."


    Jianmu said calmly, "I have helped the Lin family a little bit in their practice, otherwise they will not be able to become practitioners, let alone practice practitioners for generations."


    "So are those few?"


    Zhou Shu understood something, "No wonder their family can continue to survive, even if they have experienced countless catastrophes... At first they were human beings who could not do anything. UU reading has gained eternal life because of protecting you. In return, it''s really a bargain."


    Jianmu said solemnly, "Does the practitioners have to weigh their interests in everything they do, it''s all about trading?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Almost, this is the nature of the practitioner, and will not do things that are not cost-effective, but let me boast, don''t count me, I am different from others, but It''s not the difference you think, I''m not noble at all."


    Jianmu snorted, "I''m really boasting."


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "Don''t say this, how did he recognize you, and how did you recognize him?"


    "Blood on the ground."


    Jianmu said calmly, "Even though the blood is thin, but so much blood seeps down, I can still feel a little bit. As for him to recognize me, it can only be said that they have known gratitude for generations, and they are better than those practitioners in the fairy world Tens of thousands of times... to give you face, I didn''t bring you in."


    (PS: Thank you for your great support and attention, and thank you for the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4230: 14 types

    "what��"


    A soft cry interrupted the conversation between Zhou Shu and Jianmu.


    The old man Lin Zhishang woke up.


    Zhou Shu was stunned. The original bone frame was already full of flesh and blood, and the skin was tender as a newborn baby. Of course, it was the same everywhere else. It was a perfect new birth because of the decadent smell that originated from the depths of the bones and soul. , All disappeared.


    "You are getting better and better."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help but admired, "This can be cured."


    Jianmu didn''t even care about Zhou Shu, and said, "Shenmushanlin family?"


    Lin Zhishang trembled, not caring about the changes in his body at all, and bowed to his head, "Yes, the younger one is the descendant of the forest family of Shenmu Mountain, the forest guard Lin Zhishang."


    "Forest guard? A single tree becomes a forest?"


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "Old Lin, is this the title of your family? You didn''t talk about it to me last time we met."


    Lin Zhishang looked at Zhou Shu and bowed, but he didn''t feel humble, "The founder, I''m sorry, this is a secret that must not be exported. If it weren''t for Jianmu to reappear, the old man and his heirs would bring the secret to the grave." ."


    Zhou Shu paused and said seriously, "I''m kidding, don''t care."


    Jianmu calmly said, "Okay, Zhou Shu, you don''t need to worry about it here. I''ll arrange a good place for the Lin family later."


    "rest assured."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned around.


    He thought of Liu Xuande. Whether he is a forest guard or a tomb guard, he is worthy of respect. Persistence should be rewarded enough, even if that kind of persistence does not accomplish much, because persistence itself is a very meaningful thing.


    Seeing Zhou Shu coming, Xu Ran hurriedly greeted him.


    Zhou Shu patted him and said slowly, "Brother Xu, I''m just waiting for you to scold me."


    "What did Brother Zhou say?"


    Xu Ran shook his head and said seriously, "I just came to see if I can help. There is no other meaning. It is useless to tell us in advance about something as big as Jianmu Dujie. I heard that the gods and witches have taken action. Xu I can''t get in when I come over, but it gets in the way."


    "Yup��"


    As soon as the elders behind him were about to speak, they were stared back by Xu Ran''s eyes.


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "I don''t tell you, it''s not because you can''t help, but because you are worried that you will become Jianmu''s calamity, which is not good for Jianmu and you and me."


    Xu Ran suddenly said, "I understand. Although it is different from what I thought, it is certainly not wrong to listen to Brother Zhou, but... now that the calamity is over, we need us, Brother Zhou, don''t be polite, if you pay back If you don''t speak, then I really want to scold you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and groaned, "Before crossing the Tribulation, I defeated the Demon Tide led by the Demon Lord."


    "It''s not surprising that the Demon Race hates Jianmu very much. They will definitely come over. You are close to the Demon World..." Xu Ran looked at Zhou Shu with firm eyes, "Brother Zhou, how about I move the Xu family here? Just leave a place in the realm closest to the demon world, and you must promise me."


    The elder behind him palpitated and couldn''t help but stand up.


    Just kidding, the realm closest to the demon realm, doesn''t that mean sending you to death? The Xu family''s foundation for so many years, just give it to the Demon Race? Even if the owner wanted to please Zhou Shu, he wouldn''t be able to do so.


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Don''t, the Xu family is still in the old position, and I plan to rely on you to enter the fairy world."


    "Of course I understand, but the matter of the Demon Race is more important..." Xu Ran showed a lot of anxiety, "This time it is the Demon Lord, next time it may be the Demon God."


    Zhou Shu stared at him and slowly said, "I know what you know here. If you do well on your side, we are unbreakable allies."


    Xu Ran was shocked and could only nod, "I understand."


    Zhou Shu pointed his finger and said with a smile, "Where are you wearing the Xuan Huang Jie?"


    Xu Ran quickly raised his hand, "Yeah, it''s really convenient. Whether it''s Yuntong or something else, the Xu family will have it."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "This is not difficult. It will not take long. You can also use the Profound Yellow Ring in Outland, and Yuntong will connect to your main realm."


    "real or fake?"


    Xu Ran''s voice changed, "Can Yuntong come to us?"


    "What I said, it must be possible. It will be done within a hundred years," Zhou Shu said slowly, looking at Jianmu in the distance, "It will be convenient if you want to support us at that time, regardless of whether the opponent is the demon or the immortal world. You can come here, you don''t need to stay here."


    "That''s great!"


    Xu Ran was excited and waved his hand, feeling that it was not enough, and then jumped in place.


    Yuntong was the technology of Xianshu City that he most envied and wanted most, or what every ambitious force wanted.


    If long-distance teleportation becomes a reality and Xianshucheng and Xu family can be connected together, there will be too many things to do. The two can attack together at any time, and Xu family will usher in an unprecedented opportunity for development. Originally because of the number of people. It is not too far away to occupy the annexed realm, and now they can all be taken over, and in a short time, the Xu family will be able to expand five times, or even more.


    Soon he calmed down, "In other words, can the entire Outland be connected as one?"


    Zhou Shu nodded and slowly said, "That is the future goal. Let me talk about something close first. Your Xu family will be one of the top priority to get Yuntong."


    "Thank you Brother Zhou!"


    Xu Ran bends down and salutes, very respectful.


    Zhou Shu accepted it frankly, looked behind Xu Ran, and said sternly, "Pay attention, you must not tell anyone else about this matter."


    "I see."


    Xu Ran nodded immediately, showing that he was very solemn, "Brother Zhou, the three elders I brought, need to trouble Brother Zhou to take care of them. They all admire the environment of Xianshu City and want to look forward to cultivating here for a long time."


    The face of the elder behind him suddenly changed, and his mind was tense, as if he was suddenly hit by a tsunami. He wanted to say something, but found that he couldn''t speak at all.


    Zhou Shu smiled and promised, "Hehe, no problem, I have a lot of places suitable for cultivation, and you also need to keep some people here to do things."


    A glance at him knew that these elders and Xu Ran were not of the same mind, and they were not firm towards the alliance, and might change in the future, but he didn��t want to wait, and he didn��t bother to wait. He was not his own, so there was no need to spend more time on it. That''s it, Xianshu City will no longer be short of people after building a wooden crossing.


    "You stay in Xianshu City, UU reading Brother Zhou will not treat you badly."


    Xu Ran turned around and ordered, and immediately turned back, not wanting to take another look. Since Zhou Shu has determined their destiny, that''s it. A group of hindrances makes no sense to be there or not.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Brother Xu, if there is a shortage of people on your side, please tell me at any time."


    Xu Ran smiled and said, "Okay, just a few are missing."


    "Then let''s talk about it later, don''t waste time now," Zhou Shu patted him and smiled, "Brother Xu, you turn on the fourteenth function of Xuan Huang Jie."


    "There are fourteen functions. Last time there were only eleven."


    Xu Ran stared at the Xuanhuang Realm, and didn''t know what was activated, a green light appeared on the ring, and the light flashed and disappeared, and his whole person suddenly disappeared.


    Zhou Shu beckoned, several guards came over and left with the elders.


    (PS: Thank you for your great support and attention, and thank you for the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4231: amazing

    "There is an urge to fly up."


    Staring at Jianmu, Jin Xuan licked her mouth, her eyes gleaming, surpassing expectation, similar to desire.


    Although he was still standing, his body could not help but leaned forward, and he could rush out with just a touch, just like a sprinter ready to go.


    Having watched it for a long time, the awe and respect slowly dissipated, and the primitive instincts pressed in the bottom of my heart began to emerge.


    Wang Mu realized something and quickly reached out and patted, "If you haven''t seen Mr., don''t mess around."


    Jin Xuan''s mind shuddered, standing upright, turning around and sighing, "Mr. Mu, how can you hold it down? It seems that our dragons lived on Jianmu in the past. The closer we get, the more we can feel his attraction to us. You can''t resist it at all."


    Mu Wang smiled faintly, "I am not a complete dragon."


    Jin Xuan thought of something and blurted out, "The Hachi clan used to be around Jianmu, but was later driven away by the Dragon clan."


    "You really can''t speak."


    King Mu glanced at him, but he was not angry.


    Jin Xuan was still a child, and over the years, the Dragon tribe and Hachi tribe had also begun to communicate, and the grievances in the past were basically forgotten.


    "Ugh��"


    Jin Xuan shook her head, "I don��t know why, the master didn��t let us participate in the tribulation. If we also helped Jianmu, maybe let me go up now? I really want to live on Jianmu for a while. , Not just for cultivation."


    Mu Wang smiled, "Mr. naturally has his own rationale for doing things."


    "Now come to teach me, you didn''t complain about it when you were outside before," Jin Xuan snorted, and suddenly said, "It''s not because we are the dragon clan? Human practitioners and dragon clan always don''t deal with it, and the human emperor back then To drive the dragon out of the Xuanhuang Realm, is it possible that the master also..."


    "shut up."


    King Mu rarely sank his face and scolded, "You are a gentleman''s junior, and Mr. Misconception still maliciously speculates, do you want me to drive you back now?!"


    Jin Xuan quickly lowered her head, "It''s my fault, I know Master is definitely not such a person."


    "Isn''t that kind of person?"


    Zhou Shu suddenly appeared beside the two of them, and a middle-aged man with a solemn expression stood beside them.


    "Mr!"


    "master!"


    King Mu and Jin Xuan saluted immediately, with a very respectful attitude.


    Jin Xuan straightened up and said with a look of shame, "Master, it was the disciple who said the wrong thing just now, please punish me."


    Zhou Shu smiled without answering, turning to his side, "I will introduce you to a senior, this is Pu Lao, the **** of the Xuanhuang world, the guardian of Jianmu."


    King Mu solemnly stepped forward to salute.


    "Pulao...ah, I remember!"


    Jin Xuan was stunned and exclaimed, "You, are you the former Lord Yinglong? The one who disappeared later? You were also the way of heaven in the Xuanhuang world, and you took me away at that time? I don''t even know what to do. how��"


    Pu Lao frowned, "Sure enough, he is not polite at all."


    Zhou Shu said with a smile, "He is like this, he is very ceremonial outside, but he forgets everything in front of his own people, and he can say anything. Just now I was arranged, Pu Lao, just like a child. Wuji, you don''t have to care."


    Jin Xuan felt relieved, the master still knew herself, couldn''t help but glance at Zhou Shu, very grateful.


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said sternly, "Jin Xuan, be extra respectful to Elder Pu. He has guarded the Xuanhuang Realm for tens of thousands of years. He is not afraid of life and death, hard work and no complaints. Now he is guarding Jianmu. He is still as diligent as before, without tolerance for any mistakes. He really loves and cherishes the Xuanhuang Realm. After all, of all the races in the heavens, one is counted as one, and all of them are counted in. There are no two or three that can compare with him."


    Pu Lao was stuck, Zhou Shu was roasting himself with fire.


    Noting Zhou Shu''s look, King Mu was slightly shocked. He didn''t understand Pu Lao, but it didn''t prevent him from raising Pu Lao''s importance by a large amount in his heart, and his attitude was more respectful.


    Jin Xuan saluted extremely sincerely, "Elder Pu, the juniors are by no means disrespectful of you. It''s just that I was too surprised just now. I really didn''t expect to see the legend of our dragon clan here. I''m too excited. I''m sorry. Elder Pu, please forgive me for my rudeness. ."


    "legend?"


    Pu Lao laughed and couldn''t help shaking his head, "Boy, isn''t Jin Hao talking about this? Where did you learn it?"


    Jin Xuan said sternly, "The Lord has never mentioned it. The younger generation thinks so. The elders retreat bravely at the peak, which makes the younger generations admire very much, but the elders still go too early, otherwise the Dragon Kingdom will not be one after another. Split."


    "It''s useless to read less of the history books of the Dragon Kingdom."


    Pu Lao said faintly, "I am not retreating from the rapids, but accepting as soon as I see it. I took the initiative to withdraw from the whirlpool, and staying there will only bring disasters to my own people. It is better to stay away. Okay, having said that, whether I am in the Dragon Kingdom or not, I can''t change the reality that the Dragon Kingdom will be torn apart, because the Dragon Race itself is like this, there are many types, no one will accept it, strong and stupid, there is no cure."


    Jin Xuan was stagnant and didn''t know how to answer the call for a while.


    The Pu Lao in front of him is one of the few strongest members of the Dragon Clan. It is not polite to talk about the Dragon Clan, but I have to admit that he is right. Eight hundred realms are enough. Nearly ten countries were separated, and there was no one day without quarreling, and everyone had a headache when they watched it.


    King Mu followed with a sigh, "The elder is right, the Dragon Race does have a lot of problems, and you can''t change it even if you want to change it."


    "It''s hard to change, but it''s not impossible to change."


    Pu Lao glanced at him and said coldly, "Boy, the dragons in the past didn''t have so many troubles. If you have any problems, you can solve them. You can change them whenever you want."


    King Mu was stagnant, and he nodded and said yes, this senior is not very good at dealing with, he is capricious, he said just now that he is incurable, and he can be saved in a blink of an eye. Could it be that it is fun for the people, but the Yinglong clan seems It''s not like that, it''s always known for being calm and ruthless.


    "Haha, Pu Lao, you are really rude to the younger generation."


    Zhou Shu smiled and stroked his palms, "Come on, don''t pester here, let''s go to Jianmu and say."


    Jin Xuan immediately raised his spirits, UU reading ''s eyes flashed, "Master, are you going to Jianmu? You can go in within a hundred miles, I just wanted to pass it."


    Mu Wang''s face changed slightly, and he scolded, "You still want to go to build a tree?"


    "It''s okay, let��s just say it��s okay from above. Jianmu is very generous and kind to all creatures, and he won��t mind you going up," Zhou Shu pointed to Pu Lao and laughed, "In fact, he lives on Jianmu. He is also the only resident of Jianmu at present."


    "Huh? It''s amazing!"


    Jin Xuan looked at Pu Lao with admiration and admiration in her eyes. It was really a look in legendary eyes.


    King Mu then nodded and said with excitement, "Ah, that��s the best way. I can get a little light with Elder Pu and feel the most intelligent and powerful building wood of the heavens up close. It is a great gift to us. Now I feel very Excited."


    Pu Lao snorted, turned and left, and several people quickly followed.


    (PS: Thank you, Big Bear, Love Two Bears, for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4232: Fortune Fruit

    Zhou Shu fell behind, glanced at King Mu, and smiled, "Wang Mu, you are so polite, don''t you want to win Pu Jao?"


    Mu Wang was shocked and shook his head quickly, "How is it possible, I just respect, respect."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s okay, in fact, I still want him to visit the Dragon Clan, but he can''t go."


    King Mu nodded, but didn''t know what to say, and thought for a while, "Sir, what can you do with us?"


    "There is something, Pu Lao will have to say later."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and in a blink of an eye he was directly below Jianmu. Before Jin Xuan could take a closer look, a few people swayed up and landed in the middle of Jianmu.


    As soon as Pu Lao fell, he turned into a dragon shape. He lay down comfortably, squinting his eyes, enjoying himself very much, but from time to time he tilted his head to look at the top of Jianmu and shook his head slightly, as if he was reminiscing about the past.


    Zhou Shu gave a white glance, "Pulao, you are not that old, you didn''t exist at that time, don''t pretend to be."


    "You don''t need to say," Pu Lao turned his head back, looking at Jin Xuan and King Mu, his eyes blazing brightly, "These two are the people you mentioned before?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, if you have anything to explain, just say it as soon as possible. Time is waiting."


    Jin Xuan and King Mu looked at each other, they were at a loss, and they didn''t know what was going to happen.


    Pu Lao lifted his paw, and two fist-sized beads flew out and landed in front of Jin Xuan and King Mu.


    "this is��"


    Both of them were a little startled.


    The beads are pale green, crystal clear but not transparent. The appearance is unremarkable, but if you perceive it carefully, you will know that this is just a divine light introverted. Everything you can perceive carefully is unbelievable. Whether it is power or vitality, these are just one They can��t clearly perceive a small part of the deeper things at all. It��s just that from the instinct of the beasts, those are better than power and more suitable for their dragons. If they are not fully restrained, they would like to rush to take it and swallow it now. Go down.


    There is no doubt that even in the Dragon Palace, where there are many treasures, these two beads can be placed on top. They are the most brilliant pearls.


    "This was formed after Jianmu crossed the catastrophe, not necessarily, and has no name. I call it the fruit of good fortune."


    Pu Lao''s expression was condensed, "There is a lot of good fortune in it, but only the body of the dragon can withstand it. You manifest yourself and eat them."


    "it is good!"


    Jin Xuan reached out and grabbed it.


    The bead in front of him is like the dragon ball pursued by the dragon race. It always exudes an irresistible smell. As a beast, Jin Xuan''s instinct is completely unable to resist such a temptation or, with permission, he can no longer deliberately suppress it. Up.


    "Wait a minute!"


    King Mu hurriedly stopped. Because of excessive restraint, his eyes turned red. He looked at Pu Lao with these blood-red eyes, "Elder Pu, what is going on?"


    Pu Lao glanced at King Mu and said with emotion, "It''s not a pure dragon, but has better restraint."


    "Thank you seniors for the praise, but we want to figure out what the elders are so generously given. If we don''t say it clearly, I''m afraid we can''t accept it."


    King Mu calmly said, as if he had figured out something, he had eased a lot, and the blood in his eyes was gradually fading, but Jin Xuan behind him was even more impatient, constantly tearing King Mu, very irritable.


    Pu Lao stared at Jin Xuan, "From Jianmu to Good Fortune Fruits, they are showing their nature, greed, arrogance, irritability, and madness. This is how the dragon race is becoming weak step by step."


    Jin Xuan completely ignored the others, only the good fortune fruit in his eyes, suddenly hissed and turned into a long golden dragon, rushing towards him with teeth and claws.


    Before he rushed out two steps, he was firmly bound by the surrounding branches, and no matter how hard he struggled, there was no effect.


    Mu Wang''s face changed slightly, looking at Zhou Shu, "Sir, are you trying to test us? What''s the reason?"


    There was a hint of dissatisfaction.


    "No."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, frowned and said to Pu Lao, "What are you doing? Just do what you should do, don''t do unnecessary things."


    "It''s related to the survival of the Dragon Clan, how can I do it without taking a closer look?"


    Pu Lao said lightly, "If you put the future of mankind on two people, and you don''t understand it carefully, you just choose it casually?"


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I have told you before that they are the key people, and only they are the most suitable. Besides, they have no problems in all aspects."


    "I know, but I want to take a closer look."


    Pulao paused and waved his paw, "It''s almost there now. These two are really good, whether they are small."


    King Mu was stunned, and he was in a daze for a while. It was related to the survival of the dragon clan. What was going on? Is the dragon''s catastrophe coming?


    Not knowing what was going on, Jin Xuan suddenly calmed down, stopped struggling, and leaned down there docilely, "What happened just now?"


    "Being dominated by nature, don''t blame you, our race is like this, you are pure, but I hope you can learn something from it," Pu Lao''s voice sounded very calm, even with some warmth," Alright, you can swallow the fruit of good fortune first, as time goes on, the effect will be poor."


    Jin Xuan looked at the fruit of good fortune, still eager, but there was also a hint of fear.


    The scenes flashed back in his mind, endlessly, and there were also many dragons�� past, the process of prosperity and decline, etc. He didn��t know whether these scenes were memories from the book in the past, or It suddenly appeared as if he had been empowered. In short, he now had a very special feeling that he had never felt before.


    Feeling, confused, and looking forward to it.


    A few breaths of time seemed to have passed hundreds of centuries, and experienced the ups and downs of the dragon family.


    Zhou Shu looked at King Mu, "Don''t worry, there are only benefits and no harm. You are the people of Jianmu, and this is for the dragon clan by Jianmu. As for the conditions, I will talk about it later."


    "Understood, sir."


    King Mu didn''t think much about it, and soon revealed his body.


    It is pure golden color, and the body and limbs are the same as Haechi, but the head is a dragon head. Longwei is extremely powerful, much higher than Jinxuan.


    Two different dragon races swallowed the good fortune fruit in front of them at the same time.


    In an instant, they were surrounded by thick green clouds and seemed to disappear completely.


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, UU reading has a hint of admiration, "Good fortune fruit... It''s a pity that it can only be used by dragons."


    "What''s so envious."


    Pu Lao snorted, "Your Xiao Su, you got better good luck seeds, good luck that can continue to grow."


    "She is of the Mu nationality, and Jianmu should treat her preferentially."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Why can''t human beings get such fruits?"


    "You knowingly ask," Pu Lao said coldly, "It''s not because he resents you humans, but because you humans have captured everything by themselves, and then you can create them. The heavens will be destroyed. Jianmu knows better than anyone else. at this point."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Haha, I just talk about it casually."


    Why didn''t he understand that mankind has already got too much, because mankind itself is the spirit of good fortune.


    (PS: Thank you for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4233: Worthless

    Several hours passed.


    Jin Xuan and King Mu have recovered their human form, no different from the past, except that their attitude is more respectful.


    The benefits of the fruit of good fortune have not yet been revealed, but they know exactly what they have got. The shackles of the gods and souls are broken by good fortune, and the restrictions of the law are torn away a little bit. Even the proud body of the dragon clan is revealed in front of the good fortune. Weaknesses have emerged, and these weaknesses are being made up little by little. After a while, they will start to become stronger and become a near-perfect dragon, whether it is body or soul.


    "Thank you Elder Pu, thank you Master."


    Mu Wang and Jin Xuan bowed and saluted, again and again.


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Jianmu should be thanked."


    King Mu''s expression was condensed, "Sir, we will use everything to protect Jianmu. I want to stay in Xianshu City."


    Jin Xuan quickly said, "Me too, I won''t go back in the future."


    "not going back?"


    Pu firmly stared at him and said coldly, "Then your good fortune fruit is not eaten for nothing?"


    "what?"


    Jin Xuan was stunned, and hesitated, "Do you want us to go back?"


    Pu Lao said coldly, "The Dragon Kingdom is about to face a catastrophe, and the Golden Dragon Kingdom bears the brunt. Don''t you go back and wait for the Dragon Kingdom to be rebuilt here?"


    "Elder, is the catastrophe already coming?"


    King Mu''s heart was tense, the Dragon Race will have a big catastrophe, he and Jin Xuan also knew about it, but they didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    His eyes switched back and forth between Zhou Shu and Pu Lao, wanting to get a definite answer.


    Zhou Shu nodded, but did not speak. He and Pu Lao have discussed it. Pu Lao will perform this scene. Pu Lao continued, "Because of the Demon Sect, the Demon Race is about to retaliate against the Dragon Realm. Most of their goals are not. The culprit is to directly and rudely attack the Dragon Realm. Unlike the past, the Demon Race will do its best this time."


    What did Jin Xuan think of, "The culprit is that there is the Sheep Realm in the Qiulong Kingdom?"


    "Yes it is."


    Pu Lao said sternly, "Are you trying to hand over the group of avengers in the Sheep Realm to calm the anger of the demons?"


    Jin Xuan hesitated, "It should be the case, it is indeed their first move, and those people are not the dragon clan... Once the demon clan invades, the dragon world suffers too much loss, and it is contaminated by the devilish blood. The realm of the dragon, even the dragons, cannot be repaired quickly, at least for thousands of years."


    King Mu hurriedly said, "No, this will only lead to more division of the dragon world."


    "Is the horned dragon country unwilling?"


    Jin Xuan seemed to think, "It''s also possible that the Horned Dragon Kingdom is the farthest from the Demon Realm, and the Golden Dragon Kingdom is the closest. The Demon Race is the closest, and the one who suffers is that the Golden Dragon Kingdom is not the Horned Dragon Kingdom."


    "Regardless of whether the Qiulong Kingdom wants it or not, the result is the same."


    King Mu��s expression was condensed, ��The dragons who consider themselves incomparably honorable attach great importance to blood lineage and face. They don��t care about good or bad regardless of the reason. In short, this kind of dishonesty that succumbs to the demons is not done by a few Dragons. , Other Dragon Kingdoms can��t do it, otherwise, it��s betraying the Dragon Clan.��


    Jin Xuan hesitated, "But Jinlong Country..."


    King Mu nodded, "Due to helplessness, Golden Dragon Kingdom may be willing. After all, Golden Dragon Kingdom faces the most threat to the demons. If Golden Dragon Kingdom forces the Qiulong Kingdom to hand over the Sheep Realm, the two countries will fight each other, and the other Dragon Kingdoms are sure. They will also participate, and if the two countries are willing to surrender to the demons, the other Dragon Kingdoms will definitely oppose it. There is no doubt that this is how they are, internal disputes will immediately show up, and they will also be inextricably fought."


    "I think it''s simple."


    Jin Xuan paused, "It is indeed impossible for the Dragon Race to bow to the Demon Race, even if it is the fault of our own, then fight it and let''s go back quickly."


    King Mu lightly nodded and sighed, "It''s really difficult for the Golden Dragon Kingdom to fight against the demon army alone."


    "Other Dragon Nations..." Jin Xuan was stunned, but quickly said, "Yes, unless the demons come to them, it will be difficult for them to help."


    Mu Wang said seriously, "Xuchang community will do all they can to help each other."


    "Xuchang circles may not be able to go."


    Pu Lao said faintly, "The Immortal Realm is also staring at the Dragon Race."


    Jin Xuan felt nervous, "Does the immortal world want to attack the dragon world?"


    "why do not you go?"


    Pu Lao laughed, very cold, "The dragon race has been fighting for so long, and the strength has declined for tens of thousands of years. Others can see clearly. Now the demons can''t bear to be the first. Others How can you not keep up? There is no need to lead the battle, the casualties are small, the benefits are high, who will not go?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "From the beginning of the demons, the balance of the heavens has been broken. No one wants to completely occupy the heavens. They just have been waiting. Now a good opportunity to completely destroy the dragons and divide the dragon world has arrived. , No one will miss it, especially the fairy world."


    Pu Lao glanced at Zhou Shu, "Don''t you want to participate? Even if you don''t get any dragon world, participating in it can get benefits."


    "I won''t kill each other."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Dragons and humans are all Jianmu people."


    Pu Lao continued, "The Demon Race is not, you can go and fight the Demon Race."


    Jin Xuan''s eyes lit up, and she quickly said, "Master, you can attack the Demon Race from here, and you can also rescue the Golden Dragon Kingdom."


    "Even if I strike down the Demon Realm, what''s the use?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Who can turn the Demon Realm into a realm where practitioners and foreign races can normally live?"


    King Mu followed, "The Demon Realm can only be used by the Demon Race, so they are not afraid of being beaten. There is only one reason for the Demon Realm losing ground. The Demon Realm will destroy itself after being used, instead of being taken away by other forces. The cost of hitting a Demon Realm is very high. , And it��s useless to hit it. Even if you occupy a demon world for thousands of years, it will still be the demon world.��


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "You don''t need to defend, just attack, the demons are like this, I attack them, they won''t care at all."


    "Ugh."


    Jin Xuan thought for a while, but she could only sigh with her head down.


    King Mu thought for a few moments and seemed to have made a decision, "Forget about the Xuchang world, I will go to Jinlongguo and try my best to help defend. As long as Jinlongguo can hold on for a long time, other Longguo will gradually understand the interests and will come. Helping."


    Jin Xuan''s face changed, "Mr. Mu, are you planning to abandon Xuchang circles?"


    King Mu nodded, "The Immortal Realm is coming, I am afraid I can''t stop the Immortal Realm. Rather than being defeated by the Immortal Realm, it is better to save my strength and go directly to rescue the Dragon Race."


    Jin Xuan hesitated, "But yours is Xiancheng, with most practitioners. How many people are willing to help the dragon clan?"


    King Mu calmly said, "I know there won''t be many, but there are as many as there are. I want to send the rest to Xianshu City. They have followed me for so long. There should be a good place. Besides, I can''t let the fairy world occupy It��s cheaper."


    Jin Xuan was stagnant, knowing what a difficult decision this was, and said solemnly, "Mr. Mu, thank you very much."


    "Although I don''t like dragons, I can''t watch the dragons perish."


    Mu Wang smiled faintly, but his heart was dripping blood.


    "It''s touching, but do you think this is useful?"


    Pu Lao sneered, "There are only so many people in total, how long can you hold on, months or years? It''s worthless at all. When the other Dragon Kingdoms understand, there will be no Golden Dragon Kingdom."


    (PS: Thank you for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4234: This obsession

    King Mu was stuck, he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t refute it.


    I can''t and dare not, it can''t be because Pu Lao is blameless, not because Pu Lao is not only the elder of the dragon clan, but also kind to them.


    He sighed, "At this moment, this can only be the case. We will try our best to convince them."


    "convince?"


    Pu Lao laughed loudly, looking at King Mu like a fool, "If the Dragon Clan could be persuaded, the Dragon Clan would never leave the Xuanhuang Realm."


    King Mu''s heart was shocked, and he lowered his head unconsciously. This Pu Lao had indeed seen the Dragon Race thoroughly.


    "Then beat them."


    Jin Xuan spoke suddenly, her voice a little low, but enough to attract attention.


    Pu Lao didn''t smile anymore, looked at Zhou Shu thoughtfully, and turned around, "Then tell me, how do you win?"


    Jin Xuan calmed down and whispered, "Elder, I don''t have any sure way, but to fight. Before the arrival of the demons, start from the surrounding Dragon Kingdom, and fight one by one until they obey the Golden Dragon Kingdom."


    Pu Lao sneered, "It''s not easy."


    "I understand, but it''s not easy to do it. The younger generation is ignorant, and can''t think of any other way except this," Jin Xuan''s voice became firm, "but I understand that only in this way can we be able to block the demons. If we are not united internally, external enemies will completely destroy us, while united internally, external enemies will only make us stronger."


    King Mu figured out something and followed, "Yes, the united dragon race will not be afraid of any enemies."


    "It sounds good, how are you doing?"


    Pu Lao stared at the two of them, with a very ugly expression, "Dragons hate the same kind of talk."


    Jin Xuan let go and said loudly, "Elder, we will do it."


    King Mu followed, "Yes, let''s go back right away, gather the strength of Xuchang Realm and Golden Dragon Kingdom, to do this, first defeat other Dragon Kingdoms, and then deal with the demons."


    Pu Lao looked at the two for a long time, hummed, and said nothing.


    Jin Xuan hesitated for a while, "Elder, don''t you believe..."


    "Since it''s decided, what are you waiting for, don''t you go!?"


    Pu Lao suddenly roared, his body shook, and even Jianmu shook.


    Jin Xuan stayed, and hurriedly saluted, "We are leaving now."


    "Wait a minute."


    King Mu pulled him, whispered, "Ying Long''s side..."


    Pu Lao''s face sank, as if some nerve was touched, he shouted, "Why, now you think of the Yinglong clan again? Do you still expect those old arms and legs to help you? Don''t think about it, now Not in the past. If the Yinglong clan still has the authority of the past, how can it use the two of you?"


    King Mu hurriedly saluted, "This is not what the younger generation meant, I think..."


    Pu Lao glared at him, "Yinglong clan will not pull your hind legs."


    "Thank you elder, then we will leave."


    Mu Wang breathed a sigh of relief. Just now Pu Lao''s momentum was fully opened, which scared him, but he had to say this.


    Although the Yinglong clan does not have the same status as the old one, but in the process of the Golden Dragon country conquering other dragons, if the Dragon Kingdom pulls the Yinglong clan out to block them, they will not be able to continue the attack. Even if the old guy has no real power, But the name name is an obstacle that cannot be bypassed, and now with the promise of Pu Lao, there is no problem.


    The two saluted again and again and slowly backed away.


    "I will send you down."


    Zhou Shu walked over with a smile, and Pu Lao, who was lying on the branch, closed his eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep.


    When a few people arrived below, Jin Xuan saluted, "Master, we are leaving."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, a little surprised and a little happy. If it were changed, the first sentence Jin Xuan said was definitely not this. He either asked himself to ask Pu Lao, or asked Jianmu about other things, but now he just wants to go back. It seems that I have matured a lot. �� I have read so many books and practiced everywhere for a long time. They are still the same, indulgent and not serious, but when they are really faced with difficulties and need to carry everything on their own, they are still the same. I''m mature and sensible right away.


    "Wait a minute."


    Still Mu Wang said, "Sir, what are the conditions for good fortune fruit you said before?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "The fruit of good fortune comes from the wood, but without Pu Lao, it may not be able to condense. You have the opportunity to help Pu Lao."


    The source of the good fortune fruit is the large amount of good fortune lost after Jianmu crossed the catastrophe. It was originally to be completely consumed in the defense against the demons, but the demons retreated earlier than expected, so there are some remaining. At this time, Pu Lao promised Jianmu again After doing some things, Jianmu condensed a few pieces. For this reason, Jianmu had a lot of influence, and it took a lot of thought and time.


    Mu Wang said positively, "Please rest assured, Mr. Pu, we regard Elder Pu as our elder, and he must do our best in his affairs."


    Jin Xuan nodded, "Master, I understand."


    "I don''t need it now, wait for you to solve the dragon clan''s calamity."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Mu Wang, there is no need to worry too much about the Xuchang world. Now the formation is many times stronger than before. I will look at it for you. There should be no problem. You can just go to Long Country. ."


    King Mu was overjoyed, and quickly bowed to his salute, "Thank you, sir!"


    After so many years of hard work, although he was prepared to lose it, it would be best to be able to save it.


    "Between you and me, don''t be too polite."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Also, Yuntong will connect to Xuchang Realm soon, so don''t plan to give up."


    "Can Yuntong connect to it?"


    Mu Wang was shocked, his face was red, and he said excitedly, "Really?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Don''t tell others, so don''t try to save yourself and save others. If you are willing, I am not willing yet. You are my important ally. From now on, I will rely on Xuchang Realm to enter the immortal realm. Take care of it with peace of mind."


    King Mu nodded vigorously, and then hesitated, "I want Xianshucheng to accept Xuchang Realm. If Yuntong passes by, do this, sir?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Of course it''s okay if you are willing, but don''t you want to achieve a hegemony?"


    King Mu lightly shook his head, "In the past, I built the city because the Golden Dragon Kingdom looked down on me. I want to let the Golden Dragon country see clearly that it is possible to make a great cause without a pure blood, but this reason no longer exists. Now, Golden Dragon Nation is facing extinction, and I am going to Golden Dragon Nation for rescue, they still dare to look down on me?"


    Jin Xuan said seriously, "Definitely not. If someone does this, I will help you destroy them."


    King Mu looked at him and laughed, "Haha, you have to remember this sentence."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "If you block the Demon Race, then Golden Dragon Nation, no, the entire Dragon Nation is the two of you in charge, you really don''t need to show anything through Xuchang Realm."


    King Mu stared at the distance and slowly said, "At that time, I will implement the rules of the Xuchang world to the entire Dragon Kingdom. No blood or purity is worth mentioning."


    Jin Xuan froze and did not speak, while Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    King Mu did not abandon Xuchang Realm, but wanted to turn the entire Dragon Realm into a new Xuchang Realm. This obsession.


    (PS: Thank you for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4235: Really doesnt count

    When Zhou Shu returned to Jianmu, the sleeping Pulao opened his eyes.


    "Those two really do?"


    "You have seen it yourself, it should be fine."


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless, "No matter how you look at it, you can''t find a more suitable one than them. I believe they can solve the problem of the dragon clan, Pu Lao, what did you do to Jin Xuan just now? It seems to have consumed a lot of energy. what."


    Pu Lao said slowly, "A kind of inheritance method of the dragon clan has given him some experience and memory."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "That''s equivalent to empowerment, you are devoted enough."


    Pu Lao said irritably, "Otherwise, let the Dragon Race die? Internal and external troubles, just like the Dragon Realm now, I don''t think the Dragon Race can overcome it."


    "The facts are not necessarily the same as you think. It''s not that the Dragon Clan can''t do anything without you Yinglong," Zhou Shu glanced at Pu Lao who was about to get angry, "Forget it, don''t talk about this, anyway, you signed with Jianmu. After selling the contract, I have done enough work over there, so I will feel at ease in the future."


    Pu Lao said sternly, "It''s not a deed, but a promise. I decided to do this for the relationship between the Dragon Clan and Jianmu."


    "I know, it was for the Dragon Race to return, but you sacrificed a lot..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, thinking of something, "Pulao, the oath you swore before was the dragon blood oath? That oath that will never be forever betrayed?"


    Pu Lao frowned, "That''s the dragon soul oath, my body is not my own now, I swear with dragon blood, will you agree?"


    "I really didn''t expect that you would be bound to Jianmu before Jianmu crossed the catastrophe, and tied the fate of yourself and the dragon to Jianmu. For Jianmu, the dragon was the first to do this. Race," Zhou Shu stared at Pu Lao and said solemnly, "I had some misunderstandings about you before, but I won''t be anymore, sorry."


    Pu Lao lowered his face, "If you didn''t, would you believe me? Would you do your best to help the Dragon Race?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, but it won''t be like now, you can say anything."


    "I don''t think so."


    What Pu Lao thought of, "I may not be able to represent the dragon clan, but you are the emperor, you can represent the human practitioner, why don''t you do this?"


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Human Sovereign does not represent human practitioners. Maybe it was possible in the past, but I don��t think it is possible. Everyone is different. Everyone has to decide his own life by himself. I cannot decide the fate of others. ."


    Pu Lao seemed to realize something, "This is what you have been advocating, that everyone is equal and everyone is free?"


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "At least it is like this in Xianshu City. Of course it is not perfect, but I will stick to it."


    Pu Lao continued, "What about yourself, you actually have a good reason to do this."


    Zhou Shu paused, "My destiny is related to Jianmu, but it will not be tied together."


    "I think you are thinking wrong," Pu Lao shook his head slightly. "Binding to Jianmu is actually binding to the entire heavens. As long as you are still in the heavens, even if you become a saint in the future, you won''t suffer a loss. There are only advantages and no disadvantages."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Is this what Jianmu said, or did you say it?"


    Pu Lao snorted, "Don''t care who said it, is this sentence wrong? Unless you don''t believe in Jianmu."


    Zhou Shu looked serious, "I believe that Jianmu was originally one of the origins of the heavens, the leader, practitioner, and promoter of the laws of creation, is the greatest creature of the heavens, and there is really no harm in being associated with him. , But that is now, who said that I will definitely be in the heavens? Frankly speaking, if I intend to transcend the heavens, then Jianmu may become my shackles, not just Jianmu, everything in these heavens It may be humans, human emperors, fairy gardens, etc."


    Pu Lao was stunned, not knowing how to reply.


    But there was a voice coming, "You think too far, you are not a saint, think about the future of the saint, Zhou Shu, when you reach that level, you will understand that your current ideas are all vain, and no one can truly Beyond the heavens, the same goes for saints and gods."


    Zhou Shu looked at Jianmu and said calmly, "I respect your judgment, but I will never set limits on myself. This is the essence of a practitioner."


    Jianmu paused, and said angrily, "I think you are not only a practitioner, but even a human being."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I am now."


    Jianmu fell silent, and there was no sound for a long time. Pu Lao shook his head and sighed, "Zhou Shu, you have offended Jianmu."


    "You think too much."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferent, "I can say without any worries that I am more sincere and more focused on Jianmu than anyone else. He will not be angry with these words of mine. I told him before. If the same, he also knows that I am different from others."


    Pu Lao looked at Zhou Shu for a while and sighed, "When will the Demon Race go to the Dragon Realm, will they have time?"


    Zhou Shu thought, "The primary goal of the Demon Race is the Demon Cult. Before the Demon Cult is destroyed, the extinction of the Dao will not go to the Dragon Realm. It should be some years, but it won''t be long."


    "That''s true, I hope the Demon Cult can hold on for a little longer."


    Pu Lao said slowly, "I ran into a lot of trouble when I went to the Demon Cult. I think it may not be easy to destroy the Dao, and the Demon Cult should still have a hole card."


    "Hidden in the Demon Realm for tens of thousands of years, it is deeply rooted. Even the Demon Lord is a member of the Demon Cult. It is not easy to completely eradicate the Dao. You can''t do it without turning the Demon Realm. You don''t have to worry too much about the lack of time for the Dragon Clan." Zhou Shu nodded and said thoughtfully, "Is Xiao Gun still in the Demon Realm now?"


    "Speaking of which."


    Pu Lao seemed to smile, "What did you say to the Mozu, didn''t you let them keep the dragon clan?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I asked them to leave two cores for me, but Xiaogun is mostly not the core, and will not be in it. In fact, it is useless if I say it. The most annoying demons are the Dragons. They may have let go of practice. No one will let the dragons go."


    Pu Lao said unconsciously, "Then he is dead. I knew it would be better to die in my hands."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Maybe he has already left."


    He didn''t want Xiao Gun to have an accident. After all, UU Reading was cultivated by him alone, but it is also true that Xiao Gun helped invade the magic sects of the Xuanhuang World. Although it may be deceived or requested by the Chilong Kingdom, Doing it is doing it, it should be punished, but not to death.


    Pu Lao said solemnly, "If you can''t let it go, just find someone to check it out. If you are, the demons still have to give face."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I have already brought a letter to Zhutian."


    Pu Lao said calmly, "That''s it. If you do, you have a clear conscience. The result is beyond your control. Also, didn''t you just say that you won''t decide the fate of others? Is this a decision? "


    Zhou Shu paused, "It doesn''t count."


    Pu Lao smiled, with some sarcasm, "As expected, he is a cultivator, sticks to his heart, right and wrong are based on his own standards."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "This really doesn''t count. His fate has been decided since the day he went to the Demon Sect. I can''t change it."


    (PS: Thank you Munnie for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4236: Can go

    The new Wanmu Pavilion.


    Countless independent small spaces are separated inside.


    It is for those who have activated the fourteenth layer of Xuan Huang Jie. It is an excellent place for cultivation in the heavens, blessings of good fortune, and a pavilion of Buddhist scriptures included. The way of Shu in the pavilion and the derived techniques occupy a lot of positions. , There are also other Dao laws and tactics, etc., which are all excellent, �� people who can open the fourteenth layer function, contribute points to break through the sky, these benefits are nothing �� and also sent a practice room, what ideas You can try it directly. You can use any power you want except magic power. Of course, these powers will be retained by Jianmu and make the best use of it.


    By the way, the various functions of Xuan Huang Jie.


    First, storage, second, transfer tickets, third, it is a good defense weapon in itself, equal to the fourth-grade immortal weapon, it comes with two magic tricks, and fourth, it can provide a lot of vitality in times of crisis. Fifth, the means of communication, sixth, the magic weapon function is advanced, equivalent to the seventh-rank immortal weapon, it comes with three kinds of magic tricks, seventh, enter the training room of the military road, eighth, expand the mysterious yellow spiritual realm, ninth , The magic weapon function is advanced, slightly higher than the 9th grade immortal implement, comes with four magic tactics, the tenth is to improve the holder''s cultivation base in a short time, and the eleventh is the heart wall, which is not affected by any mind-shen tactics. The twelfth, to prevent the detection of the laws of reincarnation causality, similar to the half dream lamp, the thirteenth, to exterminate demons, to greatly increase the power of the demons, and the fourteenth is exclusively for Jianmu Space.


    These functions are basically generated by relying on Jianmu, and do not require the holder''s own strength. Therefore, many functions cannot be used outside the scope of Jianmu.


    The function of Xuan Huang Jie will be further increased and become stronger and stronger, and as the influence of Jianmu grows stronger, it may be available to the entire heavens in the future.


    At this time, most of the strong people in Xianshu City are cultivating in the space, a busy scene.


    Of course, those who manage Xianshu City are no exception.


    It doesn''t matter, they can also deal with the changes in Xiancheng at any time inside, and now Xianshu City is in the safest period since the city was founded, and almost no enemies will come over. If you don''t take the opportunity to improve your own strength, when will you wait?


    Zhou Shu was also among them, but it was not the body, but ten soul shadows.


    A person occupies ten positions, but he is not cultivating or accepting good luck, but digesting Jianmu''s huge memory.


    The memories that Jianmu has recovered are not all, but they are accumulated over hundreds of thousands of years. Through the consciousness communication with Jianmu, these memories could have been directly poured into Zhou Shu��s sea of ??consciousness. Now Zhou Shu��s sea of ??consciousness is almost infinite. It��s okay to receive it, but if you want to get these memories and digest them, it��s not going to work for a few hundred years or thousands of years, and for several hundred years and thousands of years, Zhou Shu will be like dead wood, unable to move, think, or do nothing.


    So Zhou Shu came up with this method. Each soul shadow receives a part of the memory separately, and then combines it in a tree after digestion. In the middle, there will be a process of removing the false and storing the truth, taking the essence and removing the dross. The final memory inheritance will not lose the key point. It is not too complicated.


    When this part of memory merges with Zhou Shu''s own memory, very troublesome things will definitely happen.


    It is not clear what it is, but it is not impossible that the soul shadow replaces the main body.


    Zhou Shu is willing to take risks and must do the same. For him, knowledge is everything and the foundation of Shu Zhidao. It is better to get these memories than to get anything. Therefore, the strength to be improved will definitely be more. Think about it. , Jianmu can breed countless strong men, including saints. If Jianmu is a practitioner who can move freely, what kind of strong will Jianmu be?


    Of course, just think about it. Zhou Shu can��t have a body that is as omnipotent as Jianmu, which is the law of creation, nor can it attract good fortune and create infinite vitality. He has only the omnipotent sea of ??knowledge, but for him , Already enough, Zhou Shu, after smoothly merging his memories, is mostly incredibly strong.


    Zhou Shu glanced casually, and then came to a row of portals.


    The portal is only the appearance, in fact it is the power of the space, but only Jianmu can perceive and guide the use. By the way, Zhou Shu also accepts the memory of the law of creation, but whether he can comprehend it is another question. , The first problem is that any memory that involves laws is not in language that Zhou Shu can understand, or even language, just some strange symbols or lines, which is a complete stream of consciousness.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care. There were few laws that could be directly obtained. They were all analyzed and summarized, and other memories were just as important.


    Through the portal, Zhou Shu saw Miao Chengtian.


    There is a huge hole above Jie. Jie is like a punctured ball. It has become dry. The green color (that is, vitality), which is not too much, is even more precious. What surprised Zhou Shu most was that Jie The door of the saint above was not even seen, and the light that even the realm could hide completely disappeared.


    He settled, "The door of the saint, ruined?"


    "Ok."


    Jianmu''s voice came over, "This is not a bad thing."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "The saint there doesn''t deal with you?"


    Jianmu calmly said, "Unlike the past, the will of the saint on the door has long been covered up or even destroyed. The will of the saint now is the will of the immortal world, or the will of a few saints, it is said to be thirty-three. The gate of heaven, but to you and me, it is the gate of prison."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Indeed, the saint pen and ink on it have been erased."


    Jianmu said positively, "Jianmu is going to cross the catastrophe, and the will of the immortal world has also come out to hinder, but they can''t stop my willingness to cross the catastrophe, so instead of being able to stop it, they have helped to withstand the catastrophe. If it is not like this, wonderful It''s even more sad all day long. What happened over there was good fortune and thunder."


    "Thunder Tribulation..."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "Is Jianmu all right over there?"


    Jianmu paused, UU reading "It''s okay, the place where Lei Jie fell is not where Jianmu is. I don''t quite understand this. In short, it''s the world that is the problem, but many people are trying to recover. Of course, they may also come for good luck."


    "It would be nice to go over and take a look."


    Zhou Shu stared at the busy Miao Chengtian, "I can deliver news and strength. If I blend into the strength, I can also pass?"


    Jianmu slowly said, "At present, I can only transmit my own strength, and I need to have Jianmu over there, and I can''t transmit your Shuzhi strength and the power of law. Are you sure you can integrate into Jianmu?"


    Zhou Shu stagnated, feeling helpless, "I don''t know what your power is, even if it''s vitality, it''s different from what we created."


    "I can''t tell you either."


    Jianmu said calmly, "Then wait, wait until I continue to grow, and when I reach the maturity stage, you can go as long as I can feel it."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4237: As you said

    "I feel like I missed a lot of things."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I knew that the gate of the saint is full of the will of the immortal world, and can help you overcome the catastrophe, I should leave a building tree every 33 days, then now... the gate of the saint is the capital of the 33 days. Is it gone?"


    "I think you think too much, it''s impossible."


    Jianmu didn''t realize it, "It is impossible for good fortune to affect all 33 days. Most of the worlds still listen to the words of the immortal world. If you put down Jianmu today, you can be pulled up tomorrow. There are not so many loopholes to drill. Besides, many worlds have changed positions, and the gates of the saints are not in place, it is impossible to destroy them, and more importantly, you would rather destroy the gates of the saints than gain them?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "What do you mean?"


    Jianmu said solemnly, "The Sage��s Gate is a very special existence. It can play a role in anyone''s hands, and it may be used by you in the future. Simply put, if your will dominates the Sage��s Gate, you will You can guard it for 33 days at any time, and do whatever you want."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and said, "Yeah, I haven''t thought of using this yet."


    Jianmu slowly said, "The gate of the saint can only be destroyed by the power of the saint gods, or the power of the law of creation. If you want to change the immortal world, it is better to consider how to proceed from this aspect and get a door of the saint. It means getting a base in the immortal realm, and being able to enter and control it for 33 days at any time, get all the saints'' doors, and basically get half of the immortal realm."


    "I see, you should tell me earlier, and I can think of a solution earlier."


    Zhou Shu nodded and sighed slightly, "Unfortunately, the core of the fairy world is now the Luofu world, and there is no sage door over there."


    What Jianmu thought of, "They don''t want to be restricted by the thirty-three days to rebuild a core."


    "It means that they want to build the immortal world according to their own ideas, rather than continuing the past. This is actually a good idea, and I might do the same if I change it," Zhou Shu put his chin on and said thoughtfully, "Jianmu , Do you know where the huge resources of Luofu Realm come from? I��ve been there to see, there are really countless fairy jade mines there, and more than 80% of the fairy jade resources in the entire fairy world come from there."


    "I can''t see the Louvre Realm and have never been to it, how do I know?"


    Jianmu thought for a while, and sighed, "Is there a huge amount of fairy jade mine... The fairy jade mine originally originated from good fortune. The Luofu world should have used the law of creation. Maybe there is an existence similar to mine, which can also produce For good fortune resources, without him, it would be difficult for Xian Ting to build such a core."


    "I think so."


    Zhou Shu followed, "I have also seen a sacred artifact that exists in the form of a practitioner. It seems that the Luofu world is the most troublesome place to enter the fairy world."


    Jianmu seems to have some worries, "It''s not that easy to make more preparations."


    Zhou Shu nodded, thinking of something, "By the way, how do you know Duan tomorrow?"


    Jianmu paused, "You mean the kingdom of gods?"


    Zhou Shu was a little puzzled, "Did you talk about the Kingdom of Gods then?"


    Jianmu was very indifferent, "It��s nothing strange. The earlier the time, the clearer the distribution of strength and weakness. The so-called gods also appeared at that time. I don��t know much about the kingdom of gods, and tomorrow is what I perceive. It��s a better world, but those who go there pretend to be gods. They knew that they were covering themselves a long time ago, and it was difficult for me to break through. Out of this betrayal, I gave up on them and led to the end of tomorrow��s The portal is closed."


    Zhou Shu was shocked slightly, "So, there are actually very few people going to serve tomorrow?"


    "Definitely not much."


    Jianmu hesitated for a while, "I can''t remember the details. There are no more than a hundred people, and there are only five or six races, but they are indeed the strongest group of people in the Xuanhuang world at that time. I have a lot of expectations for them. The top channel is for them, but I opened the 33-day channel, not for them to completely escape from the Xuanhuang Realm. Once there was a betrayal, I immediately disconnected the channel."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, as if he understood something.


    In that era, most people who went to thirty-three days were not considered strong. The possibility of crossing the void to other realms in a short time is very small. If they go to any realm, they will stay there for a long time until they multiply After many years, it gradually expanded to the realm around the thirty-three days, and finally connected together to become the fairy realm.


    It seems that my previous guess was wrong.


    Tomorrow''s strength does not depend on the gathering of the strong in the 33 days, but it is the kingdom of God from the beginning, surpassing the other 33 days.


    After the immortal realm, Duan Tomorrow was not jointly elected for 33 days, but they overwhelmed the other 33 days. That is to say, the immortal realm has been Duan Tomorrow��s subordinates or vassals since its establishment. He is a superior emperor who controls the immortal world.


    Zhou Shu and most of the immortal sects knew this last point, but the process was different from what Zhou Shu thought.


    Jianmu slowly said, "Tomorrow, there should be very unique or exceptionally abundant resources. It is outside the scope of my perception, otherwise the group of people will not grow so fast, far exceeding the growth rate of the other 33 days, so They began to betray very early, and for the other 33 days, at least until they united to become the immortal world and the practitioners became the masters."


    "It would be nice to be able to go and see."


    Zhou Shu unconsciously shook his head, and gave information about tomorrow. He has almost no information, and the immortal world will not disclose it at all, let alone other races. They have never been there. Jianmu''s perception is not clear, his memory is incomplete, and the time is very short. Less, I only know that it is a relatively good world.


    Jianmu snorted, "They might want to come and see you and me."


    Zhou Shu''s mind was stagnant, UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com quickly said, "I will be optimistic."


    Jianmu confidently said, "I''m not afraid to come straight here. I am the sacred person. It is very difficult to destroy me. I have experienced death once, and I have realized that I will never fail easily, but..." I became worried, "I am a little worried that there are creatures similar to me in the Luofu world. Although it is impossible to be better than me, it will also be a huge trouble."


    "If there is Jianmu on the other side, it��s really bad, but I��m sure I don��t have it. Even if you have it, it��s impossible to be like you. You are a master of the laws of creation. The fairy world is at most semi-finished products, semi-finished products, and it will only produce without wisdom. , And can��t create creatures," Zhou Shu smiled, "Don��t worry, if you are like you, the immortal world is definitely not what it is now. I have been to the immortal world many times. There are totally two appearances in Xianshu City."


    Jianmu paused, somewhat relieved, "I hope as you said."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and walked forward, "Where is the passage on Linglongtian? I need your help. I have something to do with Linglongtianxian."


    (PS: Thank you gul for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4238: Domineering

    Linglong Tianxian was in a daze.


    Now Linglongtian''s situation bothers her very much.


    More than half a year ago, 17 disciples of Linglongtian disappeared, and they were all core disciples.


    Originally Linglongtian would not let people go out, but because of an important matter, Tianxian had to send them to Chang Rongtian, but after three months there was no news back.


    According to the imprints of their souls left in the sect, they are still alive, and the location is very close to Linglongtian. Tianxian suspects that it is a ghost of Luofu Realm. After Zhou Shu left, Linglongtian was closed for so long, and they had been up early. She was suspicious, but she sent someone to investigate herself and also went to the door to find it, to no avail.


    Just a few days ago, the imprints of eleven disciples disappeared at the same time, indicating that they were already dead and their souls were all destroyed.


    This made Tianxian very angry, and went directly to the Luofu Realm, threatened the Suspense Sect with Linglongtian, and asked Bailiqianshan to give an explanation within three months.


    Baili Qianshan agreed.


    But there is also a good thing. These days, the strength of the disciples has increased surprisingly fast. In just a dozen days, more than 400 people have been promoted, including three quasi-sages. I don��t know how they got promoted for many years. Suddenly, his shackles were broken during normal cultivation, and the bridge of souls that he thought could not be built were suddenly connected together. In short, it was inexplicable, and a few who were promoted to Hunyuan Jinxian noticed some self-changes, but also Unspeakable reasons such as the increase in comprehension.


    The problem must lie in the panacea, the disciples who have improved their cultivation level have eaten it, but they don''t know why the change is so rapid.


    Looking at the panacea in the box, she was a little lost, knowing she would have eaten a few too.


    Looking at it, Zhou Shu''s face suddenly appeared on a panacea. She was stunned. Could it be that her soul was confused?


    "Goddess."


    Actually still talking.


    Linglong Tianxian settled down, "Are you Zhou City Lord?"


    "Correct."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Tianxian, has there been any change on your side? Are there any casualties among the disciples?"


    Tianxian was angry when he thought of it, "I sent seventeen core disciples out to do things, but they all disappeared. Eleven of them died at the same time. It must be a ghost in the Luofu world. I have already found the Luofu world and let Bailiqian Shan gave an explanation, otherwise I would never be polite, I would rather not Linglongtian, but also let the Luofu world understand that my disciple of Linglongtian is definitely not easy to provoke! This is the first time such a thing has happened in so many years, I really thought Am I afraid to touch the Luofu world?!"


    Looking at her expression, she was really angry.


    Over the years, Linglongtian has been able to safely stay next to Luofu Realm and rely on Luofu Realm to provide immortal energy, relying on tough threats. If the attitude is not hard enough, Luofu Realm would have eaten Linglongtian.


    Zhou Shu moved in his heart, "When did you die?"


    Tianxian frowned slightly, "Eleven disciples died at the same time, just twenty days ago."


    "That''s it."


    Zhou Shu understood immediately and said with a smile, "Luofu Realm is helping Linglongtian."


    Tianxian''s face changed slightly, "Help Linglongtian? What are you talking about?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Twenty days ago, Jianmu was going through the catastrophe, because Linglongtian disciples took the Wan Ling Pill, they will also bear a certain amount of calamity. This is the case in Xianshu City. The gods and witches use Xianshu City��s help. The possession of a certain city citizen has become a disaster for Jianmu."


    Tianxian seemed to understand something, "You mean, those eleven disciples became Jianmu''s calamity?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Sure, most of the catastrophes will be met by those who are not determined. I guess some of them were taken away by the Luofu Realm, and then they were accepted by the Suspension Sect and agreed to do something for the Suspension Sect, or left and right. Swaying, in short, they will become a catastrophe only if their aspirations towards Linglongtian have changed, and thus have no effect on Linglongtian''s other disciples."


    "The other six persisted?"


    Tianxian suddenly felt a sense of frustration, and more than half of the people would have a rebellious heart. Did he overestimate his disciple''s loyalty to Linglongtian?


    "If they are also subdued, then the seventeen should return."


    Zhou Shu expressed a lot of rejoicing, "If they come back, the calamity will undoubtedly happen in Linglongtian, but now the calamity of the eleven should be in the Louvre realm... It''s really interesting. Is there any change in the Louvre realm that day?"


    Tianxian thought for a few breaths, and suddenly said, "I can''t tell from the outside, but the immortal gate that day did not provide us with immortal energy, and the immortal energy of the next few days has also become thinner. I thought it was Bailiqianshan deliberately. After scolding, he relied on this to expel anger, and said that he did not look like an elder of the fairy court...Also, the lord of the Xuanling Sect changed again. Just a few days ago, I don''t know what happened to Liu Ximu."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Millions of panacea, from thousands of Jianmu leaves, Linglongtian has to share a lot of calamities, even if eleven people take it separately, there is enough power. Now these powers are gone. In the Luofu world, they should have suffered a lot."


    "Deserve it!"


    Tianxian suddenly laughed, unspeakably proud, his own calamity was borne by others, is there anything better than this?


    Zhou Shu followed with a smile, "Xuanling Sect, they expected to use the internal response to get the situation of Linglongtian, but they shot themselves in the foot by shooting a rock."


    Tianxian laughed for a while, and Huo Ran stood up, "No! I still have six people over there. It is because of them that I didn''t make the Zongmen suffer, and I can''t let them suffer anymore. I will go and get them back now!"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Wait a minute."


    "There is nothing to wait, now I have the conclusive truth, I am not afraid that they won''t pay it back."


    Tianxian left a word, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. After about an hour, he reappeared, smiling contentedly, "City Lord Zhou, I am coming back, and it turns out that they took it away. The cleverness was mistaken by cleverness. ridiculous."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Is it all right?"


    "They are okay. UU reading has some loss of vitality but can make up for it. My core disciple, Baili Qianshan, dare not do too much. I asked, they were divided and switched by the Suspension Bell Sect. In different dust spaces, even if they are isolated from the surroundings, they can still feel quite strong immortal energy. I guess most of the dust spaces they are in are in the mining area." Tianxian can''t suppress a smile at all, his eyebrows are bent, "I I have never seen Baili Qianshan''s expression. Several mining areas must have been destroyed, hehe."


    "Xianyu Mine..."


    Zhou Shu was overjoyed. This time, Luofu Realm was pitted, "Then we are really going to celebrate. This calamity has helped a lot, Tianxian, isn''t it embarrassing Linglongtian?"


    "He dare?!"


    Tianxian''s face became cold, "I want to trouble me for the good things I have done? It''s good enough if I don''t hold him accountable! I really want to irritate me, Xiao Linglong Tian can do it right now, even with the Luofu world. Blow up, I will take someone to your Xianshu City!"


    Zhou Shu gave a thumbs up and said with a smile, "Heaven is domineering."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4239: Cant agree

    Linglong Tianxian stagnated slightly, his smile disappeared, and he sighed, "There are still eleven disciples who have died."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "They are not determined, they are taken advantage of by the robbery, no wonder the gods."


    "I understand the truth, but I don''t understand it."


    Tianxian raised his eyebrows and said condensedly, "Since I established Linglongtian, there has never been a disciple betrayed. Every disciple has been loyal to Linglongtian, but this time, eleven people have a heart of disobedience at a time. How did Zong get it? I have to figure this out."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Xu is the sacred tool or the saint."


    Tianxian paused and said, "It is indeed possible, but the holy artifacts can''t perceive Jianmu? Those people have eaten the panacea."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Of course, it will only show up when Jianmu crosses the robbery, it can''t be distinguished from the pill."


    Tianxian nodded, with a sneer, "I have used all the sacred artifacts, I really can see my exquisite heaven, I will figure it out."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "God, Jianmu has successfully overcome the catastrophe, did you feel it?"


    "I didn''t take the panacea, how did I feel it? I didn''t share the great benefits of this day."


    There was a faint resentment in Tianxian''s eyes, and he quickly laughed, "Thank you, Jianmu, all the disciples got the chance. In a short time, many people have been promoted, including the three quasi-sages, and many others said that they are about to break through... City Lord Zhou, how long will this opportunity last?"


    Zhou Shu turned his head and asked Jianmu, then turned around and said, "In about three years, you have suffered a lot of calamity, and the rewards will be more."


    "That''s great!"


    Tianxian made a count and was full of joy, "In three years, Linglongtian will be able to surpass Genting City, and become a veritable ruler of the sect."


    "Tianxian, you are too modest," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "You have sacred artifacts, and you have long been in charge of the sect. After this promotion, you are one of the strongest sects in the immortal world. No one dare to despise it anymore."


    "Ok."


    Tianxian looked at Zhou Shu and sighed unconsciously, "I didn''t expect that we have worked so hard for so many years, and the breakthrough is only because of the bond with you."


    "The gods are wrong."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "This is not my credit, it is Linglongtian''s own struggle, it is the construction of the woods, it is the result of Tianxian''s unique construction in the Luofu realm."


    "Ha ha."


    Tianxian smiled faintly, "The city lord does not need to be self-effacing. Without you, I am still struggling in the long river of fate and can��t find a way out. Didn��t you also cultivate Jianmu? Since the city lord doesn��t want to listen, then don��t say it. Now, if you need any help after Jianmudu, please don''t hesitate to speak."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "Looking at Luofu Jie, I need more information."


    Tianxian quickly responded, "Well, Baili Qianshan still owes me, I will go every day from now on, let him pay back a little bit."


    "Also, Master Hang Yilian asked me to spread the word," Zhou Shu touched her nose, "She wants to move the Tianfumen to Xianshu City, please go there, she said that Xianshu City has not only recovered completely. Jianmu, also blocked the demonic tide led by the two demon masters, and he was intact. Obviously Xianshu City and Zhou Shu are the places where all the cultivators from the heavens are expected to return, and the place where all spirits gather. Now Linglongtian and Blazing Phoenix City are both If it works, it will be too late if you don''t go to the Heavenly Talisman Gate."


    Tianxian hid his mouth and smiled, "Surely this is what she said?"


    Zhou Shu said with a righteous expression, "Of course she said it personally. It is impossible for me to brag."


    Tianxian nodded and was still smiling, "I''ll go there later, and then **** them over so that the immortal world will not interfere."


    Zhou Shu felt relieved. Compared with Linglongtian, Tianfumen was still very weak. It didn��t mean that he could leave after leaving. ��Tianxian should be thoughtful, but Linglongtian is fine, right? Luofu Realm should also be aware of Linglong. The change of the day."


    Linglong Tianxian was very calm, "Shui Tianxian is watching every day, and I also leave a clone to guard it, it doesn''t matter."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "Tianxian can send it to Chifeng City."


    "what?"


    Tianxian''s face changed slightly, some doubts and dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes, "Does the city lord not welcome me to Xianshu City?"


    "of course not."


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly and said warmly, "I didn''t explain it clearly. Don''t blame the gods. I guess that in another twenty years, Xianshu City will establish a Yuntong channel with Chifeng City, and then the gods can directly transmit from Chifeng City to Xianshu City saves time and the pain of traveling."


    After Jianmu''s point of reference, better materials were obtained. Now Lin Zhu''s effect of exploring the source array is more than tens of times the original.


    It is particularly worth mentioning that the seventeen source exploration arrays can be combined to form a exploration array with a larger detection range, and all the power of the space within it can be found.


    Hundreds of Discovery Arrays were dispatched together, and seven available space nodes were found around Xianshu City. It only took less than ten days. Although these nodes are far less than thirty-three days, some small remotes were established. The teleportation array is more than enough-a small teleportation array just can''t transmit large items, so people are definitely fine.


    With such a discovery, it is enough to show that there are more space nodes in the void than imagined, so it should not take much time to run a lap quickly and connect several key alliance forces with Yuntong.


    "what?!"


    Tianxian was stunned for several breaths, and said in a daze, "Your Yuntong has been able to connect to Chifeng City, so far?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Yes, in fact, distance is not a problem. The key is whether there is a place that can be received. As long as there is Yuntong, they can transmit to each other. It can be connected to Xianshu City, but it won''t work in the fairy world."


    Tianxian seemed to think, "If you build Yuntong directly in Linglongtian, you will definitely be blocked by the immortal world."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu showed a bit dignified, UU reading www.uuk��nshu. com "I��m not afraid of them blocking it. The power of space cannot stop it, but the will of the fairy world may be able to interfere with the operation of the power of space, which will cause a lot of adverse effects. The problem of the transmission location is still a trivial matter, and people are divided into It would be terrible to send a few pieces to different places. I can''t bear such an impact, and the people who use it don''t want to bear it, so the immortal world is absolutely impossible."


    Tianxian looked at Zhou Shu, "What if they take the initiative to seek an alliance? They also offer good conditions?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Seeing that the outer realm is connected as one, the practitioners come and go freely. Today, Xianshu City will be in Xuchang Realm tomorrow. The immortal road advantage of the Fairy Realm is completely gone. Then they will probably come, but I am definitely not. I will agree that no matter how good the conditions are, it is impossible. Only if the will of the fairy world does not exist or is completely used by me, can Yuntong be built into the current fairy world."


    The corner of Tianxian''s mouth curled up and smiled, "Yes, I can''t agree."


    Zhou Shu nodded, looked at each other and smiled. Tianxian''s answer made him very satisfied. Obviously, no matter what happens, Linglongtian will definitely stand on his side.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4240: What to say

    Looking at the situation of allies and thirty-three days, Zhou Shupo was satisfied.


    Although crossing the catastrophe has brought a lot of influence to those places, the benefits obtained after the success of crossing the catastrophe are far more than the disadvantages. It is worth mentioning that the sky is broken. The sky is broken, but the inside is better than before. After many times, there was no interference from the immortal world, and finally had the opportunity to intervene in the construction of Wujitian, Jianmu obviously used a lot of thought.


    The only thing I didn''t see was the Xuanhuang World.


    After some disturbances, Jianmu did not open the door to the Xuanhuang Realm after crossing the catastrophe.


    But don''t worry, Xuanhuang Realm has not only Jianmu but also Pu Lao, it actually gets the most benefits.


    "It''s almost done here, it''s time to go to the Profound Yellow Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded with satisfaction, planning to proceed with the next plan, along with the power of the heavens and the power of the end, to build the Xuanhuang Realm, these must be clarified or controlled.


    Jianmu''s voice sounded, "Did you forget something?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It seems that there is no need to go to the world now, right?"


    Jianmu said solemnly, "You can ignore other places, and your own fairy city?"


    "Someone will take care of things here. Could it be that the demons will come again, or the immortal world? That''s not right, even if they want to come, they should be in a hundred years from now..." Zhou Shu said in a low voice, feeling something wrong." Aren''t there you and the source?"


    "You brought it back, you solve it yourself!"


    Jianmu said irritably, "What did you say before crossing the catastrophe, now you throw it to me if something goes wrong?"


    Before the words fell, a green shadow flew over, and Zhou Shu disappeared.


    "This is...Heaven Industry?"


    After a few glances, Zhou Shu remembered something, "Something went wrong? Really..."


    Tiangong Realm is a newly built realm in Xianshu City. It is used to house the Tiangong Workshop. It is Qian Tiangong and the master of Tiangong that Zhou Shu retrieved.


    The realm looks very busy, similar to other realms under construction. The puppets move back and forth, up and down, but they don��t know what they are doing. They seem to be looking for something. Not far away, they should have commanded these puppets. Qian Tiangong leaned on the puppet chariot, his eyes blank, as if dumb.


    Zhou Shu walked to the car and said with concern, "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s gone... It''s gone..."


    Qian Tiangong didn''t realize it, didn''t even look at Zhou Shu, nagging to himself.


    "What''s missing?"


    Zhou Shu swept around, suddenly, "All the earth and mud are gone?"


    In recent years, through the joint collection of several major merchants and Xianshu City, Xianshu City has almost collected all the mud and mud from the fairy world and the heavens, piled up like a mountain, and is planning to build a heavenly workshop, but now But I can''t see any dirt at all, it''s completely gone.


    Could it be that the master looked like a bereaved concubine, these mud and mud were the important reasons for him to come to Xianshu City.


    It is the master''s lifelong desire to build Tiangongfang with the mud and mud.


    "Someone came to Xianshu City to steal?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he said solemnly, "Master, don''t worry, I''ll get it back for you soon."


    "No...Huh? Founder, City Lord Zhou, you are here."


    Qian Tiangong came back to his senses, his body trembled, and he quickly stood up and saluted, "I forgot to congratulate the city lord before, it''s an old man."


    When he first came to Xianshu City, he was quite arrogant, thinking that he was a distinguished guest, Xianshu City had to cooperate and obey him, no one looked at him, but he knew about Xianshu City, especially seeing Xianshu The city actually had Jianmu, and after successfully surviving the catastrophe, he quickly changed his attitude and didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore. He lowered his role by five levels and became the best city citizen.


    "What the master is talking about? Failure to take care of the master is ours."


    Zhou Shu returned a gift and said thoughtfully, "What''s the situation here, Master?"


    Recently, Xianshu City has too much power for good fortune, and it has covered up all the traces, and it is not clear with the law of reincarnation.


    Qian Tiangong was still saluting, "The city lord came so quickly, I just asked Xiao Pan to find you, and you are here."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, and a breeze blew out to help Qian Tiangong sober up.


    Qian Tiangong was stunned, and grabbed Zhou Shu, "City Lord, the mud and mud, they ran by themselves!"


    "I ran away?"


    Zhou Shu seems to understand.


    During the tribulation period, the heavenly industry did not retain anyone. Only a few days ago, Yuntong was officially opened. Qian Tiangong brought his disciples and puppets to work for the first time. When he came, he found that the color of the mud had changed a little, and the earthy yellow was mixed with it. I didn''t care about it. I continued to make preparations for the Tiangongfang. Who knows that the color of the mud mud is turning green every day and getting deeper and deeper. Qian Tiangong had to put down his work and check it carefully.


    But I haven''t even looked at it yet, the mud and mud have been combined by themselves and turned into a human form.


    Qian Tiangong is also a high-ranking person on the list of ten thousand evils. He knows well that the mud in the earth is living mud, but there is absolutely no spiritual wisdom. It must be manipulated by someone to become this way. He tried to find hidden in the dark through his spiritual sense. Traitor, but did not find any signs of consciousness and soul, and while he was puzzled, the person who became muddy suddenly flew up.


    Before anyone could react, the Houmu Muzi disappeared across the sky.


    Zhou Shu nodded and said warmly, "Don''t worry, I will find him now."


    Qian Tiangong''s expression was condensed, "City Lord, be careful. It is definitely not easy to manipulate so many people in the formation."


    Whatever manipulation or stealing is nothing, it''s just that Hou Tu Mu has become a spirit on its own.


    Zhou Shu asked Jianmu before. The Tiangong world is related to the future of Xianshu City. It is best to give some good luck to the past (not only the Tiangong world, but many other circles have also received preferential treatment), Jianmudu The aftermath must have given good fortune, and after these good fortune fell on the realm, they were absorbed by the Hou Mumu a lot.


    The mud mud itself has life. Although UU reading is short-lived, it is also a rare and genuine life in the heavens. Originally, the mud mud with life will merge with Qian Tiangong''s will and become a heavenly workshop. , To become the masters of nature, but before this point, they first got the good fortune of Jianmu, but good fortune came out of nothing, and for good fortune, even the stone can give birth to spiritual wisdom and become living creatures, not to mention that these have life. Where''s the mud?


    The two hit it off instantly, after the Hou Mu Mu absorbed a lot of good fortune, it already had a sense of wisdom.


    I don''t know if it is a lot of spiritual wisdom or a simple spiritual wisdom, but these muds and muds obviously already have their own will and become real creatures.


    For Jianmu, this crossing of the catastrophe created new creatures and finally completed it, but for Xianshucheng and Qian Tiangong, it is not necessarily a good thing. Most of these mud and mud materials will be gone, and Regardless of whether they have past functions, Zhou Shu cannot force people with self-will to serve themselves.


    Looking at Qian Tiangong, Zhou Shu didn''t know what to say.


    It''s not difficult to find Houdu, but I am afraid that Tiangongfang is really gone, alas.


    (Ps: Thank you Zhang Jianxiong for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4241: For you

    After communicating with Jianmu, Zhou Shu quickly determined where the clay figurines were.


    It is a New Territory without a name. Since its establishment, Xianshu City has been continuously building the New Territories. On the one hand, it absorbs the population of all ethnic groups. On the other hand, it can restore the construction of wood, and at the same time, it can better strengthen the frontier. It has proved to be effective, and the number has not yet reached its limit. As long as the core construction wood can bear, the work of creating the world will continue.


    The clay mud man who was tall and into the mountain stood still on the empty world.


    Zhou Shu frowned slightly, "Jianmu, don''t you think he is weird?"


    Jianmu said indifferently, "What''s weird?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It''s too steady, his expression is very serious, but his gaze is lost and focused. This is not the state that a new born being should have. I now suspect that he was born not because of the power of good fortune, but was born by someone. These gods were bewitched and obeyed their will, and became puppets, maybe they would destroy... You look like he looks like a puppet, square and square, and looks inflexible at all."


    "Think too much, this is the creature I created."


    Jianmu said mercilessly, "There are no loopholes in the formation, and there is no **** will bypass me in the city. There are people preaching and preaching in the city, but they are all within the rules, and no one is overstepping the rules. Oh, your Shuzhi Tao can run around ignoring the rules, but this thing, can it still be your natural believer?"


    "Then what''s going on?"


    Zhou Shu touched his nose. From the clay figure, he couldn''t feel any trace of Shuzhi Dao.


    Jianmu sighed, "What else can it be? It''s too stupid, too low in wit, and it takes a long time to think of small things. If you don''t have too much demand, you don''t know what to do. As for being a puppet, it''s not strange at all, you There were all puppets in the industrial world that day. What else can a new-born creature learn except puppets?"


    What did Zhou Shu understand, "Or do you have a wide range of knowledge, most new born creatures are like this?"


    Jianmu nodded, "Most of them are, but this one is a little different. After all, it was generated from the mud."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is it the same as the legend that Houdu mud is the product of Pangu Kaitian Empress?"


    Jianmu shook his head, "Listen to what you said, that Pangu Cave just simulates a situation where the chaos was first opened. Even if there is a product, it will not be the chaotic soil that can actually breed the birth spirit. The mud should be used to build the Pangu Cave. The mold materials used at the time were not thrown away after it was built to maintain the Pangu Caves, but they are useless when Pangu Caves disappear. They are scattered in the heavens, and their lives are only a hundred years, and the chaotic power inside cannot be retained for a long time. , Will soon disappear without a trace."


    Zhou Shu''s eyes lit up, "Wait, there is the power of chaos in the mud?"


    Surprisingly, the power of chaos that the practitioner thinks about is originally present in the mud that can be found everywhere in a certain period of time.


    "There must be."


    Jianmu slowly said, "The power of chaos in Pangu Caves is also real, and you have got some of the mud, but don��t think too much about it. These chaotic powers are not accepted by the heavens. You want to find out or use them. It''s all impossible."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "That''s a pity."


    Jianmu was very indifferent, "It''s nothing to be a pity, it shouldn''t have been there."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Jianmu, do you know how Pangu Caves came from? Seeing your analysis is very good, why don''t you help me think about it."


    "Your begging attitude, who will care about you?"


    Jianmu sneered, disdainfully said, "Don''t say I don''t know, I won''t tell you if I know."


    Zhou Shu yelled, "I don''t know and teach me."


    "This ancient cave didn''t appear before I died, and I haven''t seen it after death. How do I know?" Jianmu was dissatisfied. , What else do you want to ask for? You fellow, I don''t know what to do."


    "My fault, my fault."


    Zhou Shu told Rao, but his heart was quite joyful. After Jianmu crossed the Tribulation, he recovered his memory, obviously had a lot of humanity, and was obviously much better than before.


    "It was originally your fault. It is always the case. If you think about it, you have to dig into the roots and make unrealistic demands. Anyone who follows you will be unlucky," Jianmu said with some displeasure. "With his intelligence, There is no threat to the battlefield and Xianshu City. As long as he is better, he should also help you build the heavenly workshop. You can get him back by yourself, and I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "Wait a minute, I still have a few questions."


    There was no answer for a long while, Zhou Shu was helpless, and sighed, "You don''t care about what you create yourself, and you want me to come."


    Talking about it, doing it, looking carefully for a while, Zhou Shu called out the dust space to put the clay figure in, and brought it all the way back to the heavenly world.


    After listening to Zhou Shu��s explanation, looking at the tall clay figure in front of him, Qian Tiangong was stunned for a while, his eyes flashed with excitement. Not only did he have life, but he also had spiritual wisdom. Not only was it not a bad thing, but it was more consistent The needs of Tiangongfang are simply perfect.


    No need to think of a way to incorporate his own will, this clay figurine can follow his own will.


    Zhou Shu guessed his mind, and said slowly, "Master, the Tiangongfang you want to build, maybe he can do it alone."


    Qian Tiangong didn''t look back, just smirked, "I think so too. A Tiangongfang that can move life and intelligence is really exciting...but how to make him obedient, I haven''t thought of it yet, but it''s not. Question, I have enough experience with puppets, but I need time to understand him better, and then..."


    "Master Qian."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I don''t care what you do, you can find ways to make him listen to you, but you can''t do decent things. His self-will must be retained."


    "Of course, who do you think of me?"


    Qian Tiangong turned his head and frowned, "Treat the puppet like a family member. I will not hurt him anyway. He insists on not doing it, and I will not force him."


    "You have said this, and I believe it," Zhou Shu nodded, "but your attitude towards life makes me a little skeptical."


    "You and I have different understandings of life. You and I have discussed this point several times. I repeat, I am by no means disrespect of life, but life has a more important meaning for practitioners..." He frowned. Zhou Shu glanced at it, Qian Tiangong smiled helplessly, and said straightforwardly, "City Lord Zhou, I promise you that I will never violate the rules of Xianshu City, and I will not be able to do it in front of Jianmu."


    Zhou Shu laughed and nodded, "I believe your guarantee, just go to build the Tiangongfang, you can find me if you need it."


    "Okay, thank you City Lord."


    Qian Tiangong said immediately, "I need some branches and leaves for Jianmu now. Of course I don''t want Jianmu. This is of great help to Tiangong and Houtu."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You''re really welcome, okay, I''ll bring it to you later."


    (PS: Thank you Munnie for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4242: He deserves

    Returning to Wanmuting, Zhou Shu said Qian Tiangong''s request, and then asked, "Jianmu, still look at him more."


    Jianmu said faintly, "I see, you always think too much, but it''s not a necessary quality for the emperor to be the size of the matter, it may still be a burden."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Don''t talk about me, that is the creature you created. It may be the first and only one after the resuscitation. Don''t you care?"


    Jianmu was calm, "Are you afraid he will become a puppet?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Isn''t this obvious? Qian Tiangong is good at this, but his Tiangongfang is indeed very valuable."


    "You still think too much."


    Jianmu sighed, "I have created countless creatures. Among them, those who can become puppets and obey the will of others are all lucky. Most of them don''t even have this opportunity. They are annihilated early. The weak eat the strong, the survival of the fittest, the rule of survival, you will not Don''t understand? Relying on your own will to reverse this is not what you should do."


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "I understand, but in Xianshu City, it''s better to keep as few as possible."


    "Okay, I''ll watch it."


    Jianmu was rather helpless, a few clumps of branches and leaves fell, "You give it to him, to make it clear, I have nothing to use here, let him not waste it."


    Naturally, there is no need to go to this matter, find a dust, and arrive instantly.


    "Someone wants to come in."


    Jianmu suddenly said, "Look at it."


    "Shu Lao? There is another person, is it Ding Lao? It seems that he is here to repay his favor."


    Looking at the figures outside the formation, Zhou Shu remembered something, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but he looked at Jianmu who was indifferent, and said suspiciously, "Jianmu, don''t you know them?"


    "You all know each other, would I not know?"


    Jianmu said irritably, "These divine artifacts can''t be explained by my favor back then. The Shennong cauldron that came here, if it weren''t for the power of good fortune sent after the tribulation, he is still a piece of copper. Rotten iron, I just don''t understand, why do you call them so respectful, but you always call me by name?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "I watched you grow up, and I always feel a little bit unspeakable...or else, Jian Lao?"


    "roll."


    Jianmu waved the branch and threw Zhou Shu out at once.


    Shan Hai Jing and Shen Nong stood in front of the formation, sensing the aura in the formation, with complex expressions.


    "Unexpectedly, we still have the opportunity to feel Jianmu''s aura. How many years have passed since this moment."


    "It''s so beautiful, so comfortable, I want to indulge in it and never come out again."


    "However, the intensity is not as strong as in the past. Jianmu should not have fully recovered, or it may be because we didn''t go in."


    "If you look closely at this formation, it''s really too mysterious. Isn''t this the masterpiece of the Emperor? In this formation, I think he is not inferior to Xuanyuan back then, but it''s no wonder Xuanyuan that he didn''t have the chance to see Jianmu back then. I don��t know that he and Jianmu will have such a cooperation."


    "With Jianmu in the Xuanhuang Realm and such a human emperor, he will definitely be able to come out from the edge of the heavens. I hope I can return smoothly.


    "why do not you talk?"


    Shennongding glanced at Shanhaijing, "Did you offend Jianmu? Shouldn��t it, even if it is there, it��s not a problem. Jianmu has given me so much power of good fortune. Obviously, we don��t take grievances seriously. No need to worry about anything else, just do what we should do, and protect Jianmu and Xuanhuang Realm with all our strength."


    "That is to offend the Emperor?"


    Shennongding seemed thoughtful, "During my absence, it seemed that you were in conflict? Don''t mind, that''s my reason, I think..."


    "Okay, you''re so long-winded."


    Shan Haijing waved his hand, "I didn''t offend anyone, it just feels too fast and a bit unreal. It hasn''t been many years since I left. Xianshucheng has grown to this point. It is almost like the fairy world. I underestimated him. ."


    "He, are you talking about the emperor?"


    Shennongding realized something and didn''t realize it, "I think you should also be called the emperor. What he did is worthy of this title. When we came over, we heard countless rumors. How many did not admit it? Add up to no more. Slap, and those people acquiesced in their hearts."


    Shan Hai Jing paused, and said in a deep voice, "He didn''t do what I said, so naturally I won''t recognize him."


    "Kill Xuanyuan?"


    Shennongding turned his head and looked at the vast void, "Where can I find it now? I don''t understand, how can you hate for so long? You are so sure that Mi Zhu died by Xuanyuan''s hand? No one in this matter. I don��t know the truth, and after so long, is your obsession too deep?"


    Shan Haijing sneered, "Of course you have to speak for Xuanyuan. If Mi Zhu had not sealed you, you would have followed Xuanyuan."


    Shennongding frowned, "It''s okay, the earth emperor has instructed us to help Xuanyuan with all our strength after entering the heavens. Just like in the Xuanhuang Realm, the hopes of humans and the Xuanhuang Realm fell on Xuanyuan at that time. I want to help. Shouldn''t it?"


    "Hope is all on him, what''s the use of him?"


    Shan Hai Jing was a little annoyed, "If you don��t do your job properly, go get some kind of humanity, and watch the followers die one by one. Is this the emperor at the time? When faced with a crisis, instead of stepping forward, instead of hiding, I want to go to the devil world. Seeking asylum, and therefore killed Mi Zhu. Isn''t it Xuanyuan''s fault? You still want to help him?"


    Shennongding paused, and sighed, "Xuanyuan never said to seek asylum. He had his reasons for going to the Demon Realm, but he didn''t tell us."


    Shan Hai Jing snorted, "Is there any reason for humans to go to the Demon Realm and not return? Maybe they are the Demon Lord or even the Demon Lord of the Demon Realm now. I''m sure that Mi Zhu died because of Xuanyuan''s betrayal. ."


    Shennongding thought for a while, "I still feel that Xuanyuan will not betray human beings."


    "It''s not difficult to know the answer."


    Shan Haijing said slowly, "Remember, when Xuanyuan came over, you made a pot of pill for Xuanyuan."


    "How can you not remember?"


    Shennongding''s solemn expression, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "The medicinal pill that uses the pictures of mountains and rivers as the material is impossible to forget in this life."


    "That''s right, he didn''t take away all of the pot of pill back then, because I took one beforehand," Shan Haijing said faintly, "You know very well that the pill contains not only the origin of the mountain and river map." , It is very likely that Xuanyuan��s Soul Mind still exists. After all, the landscape of mountains and rivers is the magic weapon he has used the longest, even if it is damaged, it will still be..."


    "You...how can you do this?"


    Shennongding''s figure shook, and she couldn''t help shaking, "He''s going to the Demon Realm, if Xuanyuan has an accident because of lack of pill..."


    "That''s what he deserves."


    Shan Hai Jing laughed and said coldly, "He has made the most important artifacts of the Xuanhuang Realm, the pictures of mountains and rivers, into a pill. He has abandoned the Xuanhuang Realm. Even if something happens, it is his own responsibility."


    (PS: Thank you Haven Harbor 1977 for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4243: can not go

    "Shanhetu was refined into a pill?"


    Zhou Shu appeared in front of the two and said blankly.


    Whether it��s Jianmu or Jianlao Hulao, they all say that the mountain and river map is the most important artifact in the Xuanhuang world. It is part of the Xuanhuang world. If something happens to the Xuanhuang world, such as a crack, etc., if there is a mountain and river map, you can use the mountain and river map. Coming to restore the Xuanhuang Realm is an artifact to help the Xuanhuang Realm save his life.


    If the map of mountains and rivers were refined into a pill, it could almost be concluded that the Emperor Xuanyuan had betrayed the Xuanhuang Realm and betrayed the human race.


    Shan Haijing looked at Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, you now understand why the old man must kill Xuanyuan, right?"


    "Your Excellency is Zhou Shu?"


    The Shennong Ding stagnated, and said, "Human Emperor, the situation is quite different from what the Shanhaijing says. The mountain and river map itself has been damaged and cannot be restored."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and said calmly, "Let''s go in and talk and say in front of Jianmu, please come with me."


    The two of them didn''t react before they were wrapped into the space and flew towards Xianshu City.


    Shan Hai Jing was shocked. He had done this to Zhou Shu at the beginning. Now that the primary and secondary positions have changed, they are all unable to defend. The difference is that this time it was in the small world that he had transformed, and this time it was where Jianmu was. This shows that Jianmu recognizes Zhou Shu very much. The two are closely connected. Xianshu City is equivalent to the original Xuanhuang Realm.


    The relationship with Jianmu has reached this level, this Zhou Shu is even better than that of the emperor back then.


    Shennongding is still working hard and persistently said, "Human, things are really different from what Shan Hai Jing said."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Jianmu is divided between true and false, so I will say the best when it comes to him."


    Hearing such news, even he couldn''t squeeze a smile. Anyone who knows the Xuanhuang Realm would understand what the mountain and river map means. The fact that the Emperor Xuanyuan took the mountain and river map away has caused many artifacts and the humans in the Xuanhuang Realm to be taken away. I''m dissatisfied, now that Xuanyuan has simply refined it into a pill, who can be happy?


    Zhou Shu even regretted it a little, did he pay too much attention to the Emperor Xuanyuan?


    If he had been identified as a betrayer from the beginning, betraying the humans and the Xuanhuang world, he would not be so unhappy now, and it would save a lot of investigative energy.


    "It''s so magnificent, it really is Jianmu, and it''s not much worse than it was in the past."


    Looking at Jianmu outside the dusty space, Shennongding couldn''t help but let go of his worries for the time being.


    Shan Haijing looked solemnly, "Zhou Shu, you are really capable, there is nothing you can''t do. As long as you kill Xuanyuan again, Lao Chu will not only admit that you are the emperor, but will also serve you as the master, letting you drive it. "


    "Arrived."


    Zhou Shu opened the space and fell in the middle of Jianmu.


    Standing in the middle, the lush green wood is impervious to the wind, like a secret room.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Have you heard everything, Jianmu?"


    "heard it."


    Jianmu was still very calm, "Shennongding, come on."


    Shennongding bowed a solemn expression, and said in a straightforward voice, "Thank you Mu Shen, Ding Servant knows this..."


    He had seen and carefully inspected the mountain and river map Xuanyuan had brought. There were many cracks on it. There were hundreds of them. Although the aura of the Profound Yellow Realm was there, it was also intermittent. He could no longer communicate with anyone, from within. Outside, there is no sign of repair.


    Xuanyuan said that he had tried his best and still couldn''t restore it. If he didn''t input power to maintain it, Shanhetu would immediately break into powder.


    Therefore, Xuanyuan found Shennongding and asked Shennongding to refine it into a pill to preserve the vitality and aura of Shanhetu as much as possible.


    This is really a very difficult task, and no one can do it except Shennongding.


    "...He refines the landscape map into a pill. He doesn''t want to gain the remaining power of the landscape map and improve himself, but he wants to integrate himself with the landscape map so that the landscape map still exists, and he can slowly find it. The restoration method allows a brand new and complete landscape of mountains and rivers to be reproduced," Shennongding slowly said, "I know that it is indeed inappropriate for him to do this. The landscapes and rivers do not belong to him, and belong to all races in the Xuanhuang Realm and the Xuanhuang Realm. , But apart from this, he couldn��t think of any other way. He could no longer rely on himself to continue to maintain the mountain and river map. It consumed too much energy, but the mountain and river map was broken, which symbolized that the artifacts of the Xuanhuang World no longer exist, and the Xuanhuang World might be Suffered a lot."


    "Do you believe what he said?"


    Shan Haijing said coldly, "Do you know that he is not trying to improve his cultivation? Or is he trying to give a name to the demon world? Swallowing mountains and rivers is almost the same as devouring the mysterious yellow world. The benefits he gets are beyond imagination, if he Intent to repair the landscape of mountains and rivers, why did you join the Demon Realm after that and never be seen again?"


    "Xuanyuan is the best Taoist master in the Xuanhuang realm. He said that this can be repaired. There must be a reason. I believe him."


    Shennongding stared at Shanhaijing, "Don��t you see what he looked like at that time? Because he has to constantly convey the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm to maintain the landscape of mountains and rivers, he is so haggard, where there is still a little bit of the king��s demeanor of the past, if he intends to Swallow, why bother to come to me to refine the medicine? If he wants to swallow, he can swallow it long ago. He doesn''t have to wait that long. Once he leaves the Profound Yellow Realm, he will have the opportunity to swallow it directly without waiting tens of thousands of years."


    Shan Hai Jing snorted, "Just ascended to an immortal, he hasn''t had the ability to refining artifacts. Later, Dadao was frustrated. He was weak in revenge, so he wanted to swallow it."


    "This is all your guess, and it has no basis."


    Shennongding sighed slightly, "You are obsessed with too much, so that''s why you said that. Please calm down and think about it. Xuanyuan has no reason to destroy the engulfing mountains and rivers. Instead, you don��t understand the artifacts and the magical artifacts of the Xuanhuang Realm. For the others, the pictures of the mountains and rivers were broken into that way, and they were completely shattered long ago, and they couldn''t hold on to that time."


    Shan Hai Jing said indifferently, "Maybe the mountain and river map was broken by his own thoughts."


    Shennongding��s face changed slightly, "What are you talking about? You know the attributes of the mountain and river map. Unless it��s a saint or a big problem in the Xuanhuang world, it��s impossible to damage it. He is different from our artifacts and doesn��t rely on it at all. law."


    If there is nothing wrong with Shan Hai Jing, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "He can go to the saint, it''s not difficult."


    "You..." Shennongding pointed at him, "You were also respectful and respectful to Xuanyuan at that time, why have you become like this now?"


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You all shut up."


    Both of them froze, and immediately turned their heads, as if they didn''t want to see each other.


    It is also interesting to say that the two have depended on each other for so many years, but there are so many insoluble contradictions that cannot be resolved. This is so similar to mortals in the world.


    Zhou Shu looked at them and slowly said, "Since the landscape of the mountains and rivers has such a big problem, why didn''t Xuanyuan go to the Xuanhuang Realm to find a way, but to find you? Back then, the Xuanhuang Realm was still in the heavens, as the mountain and rivers. Creator, he should know how to solve it."


    Shan Hai Jing paused, "I can''t go."


    Shennongding was slightly surprised, and then nodded, "Xuanyuan can''t go to the Xuanhuang Realm, and it won''t work."


    (PS: Thank you Munnie for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4244: enough

    Zhou Shu questioned, "I can''t go, why?"


    Shan Hai Jing said faintly, "Xuanhuang Realm is very close to the Immortal Realm, and because of the Tongtian Pagoda, the Xuanhuang Realm has become the key guardian of the Immortal Realm. There are several powerful sects guarding at any time, no less than ten, Xuanyuan is No. 1 on the Ten Thousand Swordsman List, he went there to look for death."


    Shennongding nodded, "He lost the map of mountains and rivers, and he couldn''t stop it."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "It doesn''t help to find it?"


    Shennongding said slowly, "Since the fall of the wood god, the Xuanhuang Realm has fallen into a deep sleep, as if completely lost consciousness. If there is no communication with the races in the realm, no artifact has been born for many years. If it weren''t for this, so many artifacts would not have been born. He would leave the Xuanhuang Realm one after another, from Pangu Axe to East Emperor Bell, many of them have gone, and Xuanyuan took the pictures of mountains and rivers at the time, and he also had the idea of ??awakening the Xuanhuang Realm. That��s what he said, so I don��t think he will swallow mountains and rivers. Figure."


    "People can change."


    Shan Haijing said coldly, "It may also be deceit from the beginning."


    Jianmu spoke suddenly, "You will talk less later."


    Shan Haijing was taken aback, and stepped back respectfully, "The servant understands, God of Wood."


    It��s just that there is still some anger in his eyes, anyone can see that he is indeed too obsessed. It may be that he tried his best to help Xuanyuan at the beginning. He had some different ideas but it was not serious. Later, I learned that Xuanyuan had entered. The Devil also killed Mi Zhu, and his mentality slowly collapsed.


    Jianmu paused, "How is the mountain and river picture broken?"


    "I don''t know this, Xuanyuan has never said it."


    Shennongding thought for a while and said, "It is said that Xuanyuan did not take any action in Wujitian and sat and watched his disciple die. This is not in line with his personality. He should have tried to stop the Xuanhuang world about the Tongtian Pagoda, but he didn''t succeed. On the contrary, he was seriously injured and even the pictures of mountains and rivers were broken."


    Shan Hai Jing wanted to mock a few words, but looked at Jian Mu and didn''t dare to speak.


    Jianmu seemed thoughtful, "Just guessing?"


    "Ok."


    Shennongding hesitated, "There is no evidence to explain this, but the only thing that can allow the saint to take action, at that time may only be the Xuanhuangjie Tongtian Pagoda. This is a major event to change the fairy world. Anything related to the wood god, they will They will not be merciful and will not allow failure. On the surface, they just sent two elders and many quasi-sages, but secretly, the servant felt that there was someone else, most of them sent out saints or sacred objects."


    Jianmu questioned, "Is it related to me?"


    Shennongding nodded, "The teleportation technology of human practitioners should come from the fragments left by the Wood God. The practitioners of the Xuanhuang Realm got their insights from it, and then they formed the teleportation array, and then concentrated all resources plus the fragments of the Wood God. The building of the Tongtian Pagoda at the core is not the Ding Pu��s guess, but the existing conclusions of Xian Ting. They believe that remote teleportation across hundreds of realms is impossible without the wood god. This is all we investigated. , You can ask Shan Hai Jing, he asked someone to investigate many things."


    Shan Hai Jing just nodded without speaking.


    Jianmu lingered for a few breaths, "Zhou Shu, what do you think?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "In front of you, what they said should be the truth."


    Jianmu smiled but didn''t smile, "In front of you, are all lies?"


    "It''s not all lies, it''s just vague and not exhaustive."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, he was dissatisfied with Shan Hai Jing, obsessed with too much, really couldn''t believe what he said, and almost led him into a detour.


    "Spoofing is more troublesome than lying."


    Jianmu glanced at the Shan Hai Jing and said in a deep voice, "Well, I am not asking your opinion of them, but of the Emperor Xuanyuan. I have never met the Emperor Xuanyuan. I have nothing to do with this. To guide you, you can do what you want. With our current relationship, of course I will help you."


    Shan Hai Jing and Shen Nong Ding were shocked.


    They have never seen Jianmu believe in a person so much, perhaps because they rarely come into direct contact with Jianmu��s will. In the eyes of the Xuanhuang world, they are the supreme artifacts, but in Jianmu��s eyes, they are just guards. They are also their self-proclaimed servants of God, who only need to obey God''s will and don''t need to see it with their own eyes.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "Jianmu, let Old Jian come over, and tell him what I just said by the way."


    After a while, Xuanyuanjian flew over, saluting Jianmu with excitement on his face, but occasionally looked at Shan Hai Jing in his eyes, but showed unusual anger.


    "You haven''t seen it before, right."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "This is the old sword, that is, Xuanyuan sword, the mysterious yellow realm artifact made by the Emperor Xuanyuan, also conforms to the will of heaven. At the beginning, he was attacked by the immortal realm. He was almost annihilated. He failed to enter the heavens. After I found it, I took it into the heavens and followed me all the time. He regarded me as the master and I regarded him as the elder. He is the person who most hopes to find the Emperor Xuanyuan."


    Old Jian raised his hand, "Two, I''ve been looking up for a long time."


    The two paid back the gift, but their expressions were different. Shennongding was obviously very happy, while Shanhaijing was a little numb.


    They probably also noticed that Zhou Shu hadn''t changed his previous thoughts, and wanted to find the Emperor Xuanyuan, otherwise he wouldn''t call Xuanyuan Sword specially.


    Shennongding looked at Zhou Shu and said with a smile, "Human Sovereign, you still have a lot of artifacts here. It really is what everyone expects."


    "There are indeed several artifacts from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded and made no secret of it, "But there are still fewer. I hope that all artifacts can return to Jianmu and Xuanhuang Realm."


    There is a trace of melancholy in my heart. Is Old Hu still considered a divine tool? He has completely become his own servant. I am afraid that he has forgotten his duties as a divine tool. In the final analysis, the obsession to become a sacred tool overwhelms my heart. In order to achieve this Goal, you can give up anything.


    By the way, Xiao Kun is not in Xianshu City now. Xiao Kun has been given a word from a saint. He is the most likely person to endorse the saint in Xian Shu City. Although it is a benevolent word, Zhou Shu is still worried and worried that he will pass the catastrophe. He was controlled by the saint, so he was placed outside the city. UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com


    Shennongding hurriedly said, "This is what it should be, and our goal is also the same. From now on, we will disturb the Emperor."


    Shan Haijing nodded and looked a little unwilling. He still remembered his responsibilities. He had no complaints about following Jianmu, but he was reluctant to follow Zhou Shu. It just looked at the relationship between Zhou Shu and Jianmu. It seemed that they were all the same.


    "Xianshu City welcomes both of you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Since people are here, let me just say it simply. I don��t know as much about Emperor Xuanyuan as you do, but I believe that he can create a humane, he cannot betray humans, and other things. I don''t want to express my opinion, whether it is good or bad, and I will ask you more when I find him."


    "That sentence is enough."


    Shennongding was overjoyed and couldn''t help but nodded and said yes. There was also Jian Lao who was similar to him, but his expression was even more excited, more than ten times more excited.


    Shan Hai Jing lowered his head in silence.


    (PS: Thank you gul for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4245: Open it

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! For Zhou Shu, the essence of the Emperor Xuanyuan was basically determined when he was not related to the Demon Cult.


    As long as Xuanyuan didn''t betray the Xuanhuang Realm, and didn''t regard the Xuanhuang Realm as an enemy, everything else would be easy to handle.


    The emperor of humans can also have righteousness and evil. He is only the emperor of human beings, not the entire heavens.


    Back to now, Zhou Shu��s favor with Shan Hai Jing has almost dropped to zero, not because Shan Hai Jing knows a lot but doesn��t say anything, but his character is indeed problematic. On the surface, he treats Xuanyuan respectfully and respectfully, together with Shennong Ding. To help Xuanyuan, he secretly took a pill. After all, he still had his own careful thoughts and was too selfish.


    Of course he has reason for suspicion. He thinks that the emperor wants to swallow the map of mountains and rivers. It''s just such an important event. Isn''t it good to make it clear in advance?


    Shennongding and Shanhaijing are both artifacts brought by the emperor of the earth, and they jointly control the Kuaiwei realm. They are of equal status. If Shanhaijing insists on opposing it, it is necessary to find out the reason. Shennongding can''t refine the elixir. He didn''t say anything, first agreed with Shennongding''s refining, but later regretted it. Not only did he steal the pill, but also let Mi Zhu seal the Shennongding.


    If it was made clear at that time, it was determined that Xuanyuan was refining the mountain and river map for the sake of its own devour. Of course, Shennongding could not refine the pill. On the other hand, if it was determined that Xuanyuan was only for the Xuanhuang realm, then Mi Zhu, who followed it up, knew the truth. Later, with Mi Zhu''s sense of justice, he would let Xuanyuan go, and it would be unlikely that he would die in the Demon Realm.


    Moreover, Xuanyuan may also be in trouble because of the lack of a complete picture of the mountains and rivers.


    Although not all the results today are due to Shan Hai Jing, he has also caused a great impact.


    Sacred tools are really troublesome. This is the case for refining the demon pot, and so is the Shanhaijing. In fact, it is better to refining the demon pot. The evil is very evil, and the kneeling is very thorough. The Shanhaijing is on the side of justice but because Selfishness did some seemingly just things-stealing pills and sealing Shennongding, aren''t they all righteous? ��, but the result is worse.


    Does this selfishness come from his law of desire? So what is his wish?


    Putting away his thoughts, Zhou Shu looked at Shan Hai Jing and said indifferently, "Shan Hai Jing, the pill you gave me, is that the one you took away?"


    Shan Hai Jing settled down and seemed to understand something, "Yes, the city lord, that''s the pill."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "You didn''t let me open it before, what''s your idea, should you tell the truth now?"


    "I was telling the truth at the time, but..." After looking at Zhou Shu, Shan Hai Jing put away his thoughts of defense and explained, "I am worried that Xuanyuan still has soul thoughts stored on the fragments of the mountain and river map. If it is true, once the jade bottle is opened , He can perceive the existence of the pill, and he may come over immediately. At that time, the founders were insufficient in cultivation. When encountering Xuanyuan, most of them were not opponents. They may encounter unexpected events, and Jianmu is here with you. If something happens, Jianmu is also very dangerous. , So I reminded again and again..."


    Shan Haijing suddenly stopped and said sternly, "It must be time now."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You have done so much just to realize my wish, old scholar, you are really dedicated, but is that my wish or yours?"


    Shan Haijing sighed and said nothing.


    Judging from his appearance, he was quite melancholy of "what do you mean by me who don''t know me".


    Zhou Shu ignored him and turned to Jianmu Road, "Jianmu, can he come over immediately?"


    "If he restores the mountain and river map and integrates the mountain and river map with himself, he will be able to do it," Jianmu thought half-heartedly, "it shouldn''t be coming by himself, but the pill should be recalled, and he will do it with me. Nothing."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Other places are fine? Shanhetu has such an ability to ignore distance?"


    "The mountain and river map is the clone of the Xuanhuang Realm. What is the difficulty in taking back your own realm? You can treat Xuanyuan as the Xuanhuang Realm. Of course, the premise is that he really integrates the mountain and river map." Jianmu paused. But I think it��s very difficult. You can��t do it. It��s a good step to use the Shennong Ding to make alchemy with the Shennong Ding first. It��s a good step for him to overcome a difficult point, but he really wants the landscape and people. Fusion must also be recognized by many other races in the Xuanhuang Realm, and recognize his right to use any place in the Xuanhuang Realm. This can''t be bypassed by alchemy. Can Xuanyuan you say can do it?"


    Old Jian said in a hurry, "Of course he did it!"


    Shennongding nodded, "There was no one who disobeyed people in the Xuanhuang Realm at that time...Xuanyuan."


    Zhou Shu seemed to touch his chin thoughtfully, "I think, except for the Dragon Race and other races he kicked out, the other races basically trust him. He can go anywhere in the Profound Yellow Realm, or he can go. Motivate the power of the origin."


    "That''s okay, of course it doesn''t count as those who are kicked out."


    Jianmu was slightly stagnant, and said a lot of admiration, "The mountain and river map will faithfully record the situation in the Xuanhuang world at that time. Races that did not exist in the Xuanhuang world at that time, the small ethnic group and the weaker race, have no effect on the mountain and river map. When he left the Xuanhuang Realm, he had already been recognized by all the big races. This is a personal talent. As far as I know, when you left the Xuanhuang Realm, you didn''t do this step."


    "Xuanyuan''s achievements in the Xuanhuang Realm, I am naturally inferior. I just opened up a way out for the closed Xuanhuang Realm. This feat could not be the emperor of the people, but the times created people," Zhou Shu didn''t care. "At that time, Without the mountain and river map, it seems to have no effect on me. It is not to say that the mountain and river map is the standard configuration of the emperor."


    Shan Haijing hesitated and said, "No, but only if you get a picture of the mountains and rivers, you can manage the Xuanhuang Realm in a decent way."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "That''s why you want me to kill Xuanyuan? Then I should be grateful to you, I''m so considerate."


    Shan Hai Jing sighed again, looking up at the sky, there was a kind of sadness of "Looking at the leisure of the heavens and the earth, alone but with tears".


    "I''m a little curious about this Xuanyuan."


    Jianmu calmly said, "You can be recognized by many races in the Xuanhuang Realm. UU Reading has also created its own humanity. He is a competent person, Zhou Shu, take out your medicine."


    "Wait a minute, I have another question."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "According to you, there is no built wood on the mountain and river map, right? If you are on the map, he will definitely not be able to merge, because he doesn''t have your approval."


    "It was definitely there before, the one in the middle, I didn''t know it later."


    Jianmu seems to understand something, "If he integrates the mountain and river map, there will be no me in the map, because I didn''t perceive any signs, so you don''t have to worry about him at all. There is no mountain and river map where Jianmu is located. There won��t be much power."


    Shan Hai Jing nodded, "The Xuanhuang Realm was still asleep at the time, but was conscious occasionally, and the mountain and river map was not complete, he wouldn''t be too strong."


    "Then open it today."


    Zhou Shu nodded and took out the Qingzun jade bottle hidden in his body.


    (: Thank you book friends for your long-term support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4246: missed

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Everyone''s eyes fell on the Qingzun jade bottle.


    As Zhou Shu opened the bottle cap, several eyes immediately turned and drilled directly inside.


    Zhou Shu also carefully placed a barrier to prevent the pill from flying away suddenly. Although he knew that there was a building block outside, he didn''t need to do it himself, but he could directly touch the power of the Emperor Xuanyuan, and it should be pretty good.


    After a few breaths, there was no movement, no bottle, no medicine.


    Shennongding glanced at Shan Hai Jing, quite surprised, Shan Hai Jing frowned, as if thinking about something.


    Zhou Shu said sternly, "Several people, there is no breath of Xuanyuan or soul thought here, right?"


    "If there is, the old must have sensed it."


    Xuanyuanjian nodded, with a lot of disappointment in his eyes, and almost despair in his heart, thinking that he could get news from the Emperor, but still nothing.


    "interesting."


    Jianmu said calmly, "Zhou Shu, take out the medicine."


    Zhou Shu poured out the pill without hesitation.


    The khaki, just like a stone, looked unremarkable and could not perceive any breath.


    Xuanyuanjian looked expectant and said respectfully, "Mu Shen, but what do you see?"


    Jianmu said lightly, "When the pill was refined, was it like this?"


    "No, it was blue at that time, with nine pill patterns on it, and the brilliance flowed like a dragon. Anyone who saw it knew that it was not a common product. My alchemy couldn''t suppress it and make it restrained," Shennongding was somewhat tolerant. I couldn''t help but stared at Shan Hai Jing, "Shan Hai Jing, have you changed it in advance? I can be sure that the pill was definitely not like this before."


    Shan Hai Jing said righteously, "The old man can be sure that when he asked Jiang Mi to bring it to City Lord Zhou, it was still the same."


    Shennongding''s face changed slightly, "Will Jiang Mi open it halfway?"


    Shan Haijing shook his head seriously, "Impossible, the old ban on the jade bottle is still there. Just now City Lord Zhou opened it for the first time."


    "Why then?"


    Shennongding frowned, "Did it change just now?"


    "No, it has changed a long time ago."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I couldn''t perceive the lack of cultivation level when I got it, but not long after I brought it around, I could see the appearance through the Qingzun jade. At that time, it was like this. But I don��t know how this is the case... If Shan Hai Jing is telling the truth this time, it��s only possible that Jiang Mi had a problem on his way to Xianshu City. What do you think of Jianmu while passing through the Devildom?


    Jianmu said lightly, "It has nothing to do with the demons."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Is that what Xuanyuan did?"


    "It should be said that it is a map of mountains and rivers. Now the magical aura and power in the pill are all gone, and what is left is just some residue from the origin of the Profound Yellow Realm," Jianmu paused. "In the previous pill, there was indeed a map of mountains and rivers. And the soul."


    "It turned out to have been taken away by him long ago!"


    Shan Hai Jing suddenly realized, a few big fireballs flashed in his eyes for a short time, and he couldn''t help but yelled, "What about Jiang Su, what the **** did he do? I can''t even look at a bottle?!"


    Zhou Shu frowned and said straightly, "In front of Jianmu, pay attention to the rules."


    Shan Hai Jing was shocked, as if being hit by a hammer, he was immediately relieved.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, ��It��s useless if you call him here. He can��t know what��s going on. The map of mountains and rivers is not an ordinary artifact. He doesn��t follow the rules. He will have concerns only in front of the same artifact. When holding it, Shanhetu can''t move his hand, but as soon as he leaves you, it is an opportunity. Neither Qingzunyu nor the restrictions on it can stop him."


    Jianmu followed, "But the Qingzun jade and these prohibitions can be bypassed and these restrictions are not destroyed. The landscape of mountains and rivers should be restored very well."


    "It seems we can be sure of two points."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "First, the original Xuanyuan was indeed repairing the mountain and river map, and he did it. Second, the mountain and river map has appeared in the past five hundred years. He is in the demon world. At the same time, we can also assume that if Xuanyuanhe He is together or one, then Xuanyuan is still there, and he is also in the Demon Realm."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xuanyuanjian roared, "I knew that Emperor Xuanyuan would never betray the Profound Yellow Realm!"


    Throwing sounds and bounces. For the first time in so many years, he could not suppress his emotions.


    "What are you yelling at?"


    Jianmu dissatisfied, "He restored the mountain and river map, which does not mean that he has not betrayed the Xuanhuang Realm. If you want to obtain the Xuanhuang Realm, it is obviously better to have a good mountain and river map."


    Xuanyuanjian stagnated, "Senior Jianmu, I...I...I''m a little excited."


    He is an artifact born after Jianmu''s death. His respect to Jianmu is different from other artifacts. He will not call himself a **** servant, nor will he be called a **** of wood.


    "Old Jian, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand and said warmly, "I think the same as you, but Jianmu is right. If the intact mountain and river map falls into the hands of the betrayer, the threat to the Xuanhuang Realm is even greater. Besides, we can��t be sure that Xuanyuan must be alive now. Nor is it certain that the landscape map must be in his hands."


    Xuanyuanjian said in a puzzled way, "He has integrated the landscape of mountains and rivers, and the two are inseparable. How could they not be together?"


    "Fusion does not mean that two people are together."


    Shennongding thought for a while and said, "If the body of Emperor Xuanyuan is refined into a magic weapon, or turned into a demon guard by the demon clan, or in other circumstances, there is no Xuanyuan Emperor��s will in the body. The merged landscape of mountains and rivers, it also means that the two are not together."


    Xuanyuanjian was stunned for a moment, his face turned pale, "This...how is this possible? Demon Guard, are you kidding me?!"


    "It looks incredible, but it''s not impossible."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "We haven''t found the human emperor for so many years, not only by us, nor by the Demon Cult. There must be something weird in it. After all, it is the Demon Realm that no one can understand. Mr. Jian, I believe the Emperor Xuanyuan is still there, but now we still can��t be sure.��


    Xuanyuan Jian''s heart palpitates, UU reading www. uukanshu.com sweat beads kept falling, "You mean, his soul has been separated from his body? This..."


    He stood there, his body trembling, and he couldn''t stand still.


    "This is just a possibility, not greater than other possibilities, Old Jian, you should go back and practice."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Jianmu, trouble you, don''t let him think too much, miss the opportunity."


    Xuanyuanjian disappeared immediately, and Jianmu said coldly, "Then don''t call him, you know that he will lose control of his emotions, and it will be in vain if he comes, and it will cost me more work."


    "He is from Xuanyuan. If he missed the birth of Xuanyuan Soul Nian, he still doesn''t know how to blame me."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "For you, it''s just a matter of effort."


    "He is different from other artifacts. Although the origin is the same, the will is different..." Jianmu said helplessly, "Forget it, it''s really just a matter of effort, so I won''t care about you."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version URL:

 Chapter 4247: possibility

    "Shen Nongding, Shan Hai Jing, you go to rest first."


    Zhou Shu paused, and took out two black yellow rings, "This is for you, I have something to find you through it, so you can also use Yuntong to enter and exit the Jianmu space, and there are many magical effects."


    "How can this work..."


    Shennongding shook his head quickly, quite apprehensively, "It is our duty to guard the wood god. Now we have done nothing, nor can we help, so we dare not accept it."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It was given by Jianmu, don''t you either?"


    Shennongding was shocked and hurriedly stepped forward to take it. "The elders dare not give up, but the servants are ashamed."


    Shan Haijing hesitated to take it, thanked him, and was picking up the Xuanhuang Ring for a closer look. Suddenly, the green light flickered. Without paying attention to the ring, he put it on his hand. The light flashed and disappeared. He wanted to take it off, but Realizing that he couldn''t move it, the ring was firmly inlaid in his hand, as if it was originally a part of the body, and it was integrated with the soul. He even had a strong feeling that if he removed the ring, he would be wiped out.


    Before he knew it, he was caught. This Zhou Shu was also the emperor, and he was so cunning.


    "This is... what do you want to do?"


    Shan Haijing''s face sank and he was almost about to attack.


    "Since you claim to be a sutra servant, you must serve the master''s consciousness."


    Zhou Shu looked indifferently, and turned to Shennongding Dao, "Shennongding, your Xuanhuangjie is different, he will not restrain your spirit body, but you have to be cautious with Jianmu, remember, selfishness can be Yes, but not too heavy."


    Shennongding had already put on the Xuanhuangjie, and said frankly, "I understand, but it''s best to treat me equally, and I also hope that Mu Shen can restrain me from time to time."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You think too well, Jianmu doesn''t have so much time to take care of you, and Shanhaijing is also handed over to you, your Xuanhuangjie has how to restrain him, it''s very simple, just chant mantras. He banned you for so long, but now it''s time to change it."


    Shan Haijing''s face turned dark, and he opened his mouth to say something, but finally held back.


    Shennongding was a little surprised, but quickly nodded, "Don''t worry, I will do it well, and I will never let him come out of trouble."


    The two disappeared immediately, and a few quarrels could be vaguely heard, but it soon subsided.


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "These two should be able to help a lot, especially Shennongding. See if you can help you recover."


    "Maybe it''s useful."


    Jianmu slowly said, "I am more interested in Shan Hai Jing, he can help me restore my memory."


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "Those creatures recorded above?"


    Jianmudao, "They should remind me of many things."


    "You can also control the Shan Hai Jing and ask him to gather all the creatures and races above it, and it may be better to ask directly," Zhou Shu paused, "The power of the Shan Hai Jing can''t do this. At best, he is restricting, and you Can bring them all around Jianmu."


    "It''s better to bring it to Xianshu City. Is this why you left the scriptures of mountains and seas?"


    Jianmu sighed slightly, "Do you really want to turn Xianshu City into a city of ten thousand races? This is simply impossible. They have never stopped fighting in the Xuanhuang Realm. Now that they have been separated for so long, they have become accustomed to each other. The way of life needs to be concentrated again, even if Xianshu City can live in, they can completely destroy your Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Of course I know, I don''t want to come all, just a small ethnic group."


    "I roughly understand what you mean, do you want to prepare in advance for the return of the ten thousand races to the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Jianmu thought for a while and said, "Actually, the form is not important. You don''t need to do this to prove anything. Whether it''s Xianshu City or Xuanhuang Realm, it can''t be what it used to be. They don''t need Ten Thousand Clan at all. This truth is dead. I have understood for many years, are you still clinging?"


    "I am not obsessed with the return of the ten thousand races, I want to find something."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "It''s okay, it''s not an important thing, and there will definitely be an answer in the future."


    Jianmu was a little serious, "Looking for something from the tens of thousands is seeking strength?"


    "It''s my personal matter, and it has nothing to do with power. To me, the Law of Chaos is not as good as my avenue," Zhou Shu paused, and did not intend to go on. That is a secret that no one can know, "I remembered. One thing, can you create the extinct creatures in the Shanhaijing?"


    Jianmu thought for a while, "I don''t know, this should also remind me of something."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Oh."


    Jianmu was a little impatient, "Zhou Shu, I will talk about these two things later, what should Xuanyuan do, and the fusion of the artifact itself will be restored, even I am a little curious, I still have a stronger feeling, the current landscape of mountains and rivers should not compare How bad was it in the past."


    Zhou Shu paused slightly, "Are you sure? The past landscapes and rivers, but you are here, and you have been severely injured and then recovered, how can it be possible to have the strength of the past?"


    He knew that what Jianmu was talking about and the changes in the mountain and river map did not refer to the advancement of the cultivation realm, but the improvement of the essence of the artifact.


    Jianmu was very sure, "It feels like this to me, otherwise I wouldn''t say that."


    "That''s surprising, Xuanyuan can really restore the Mountain and River Map to this level? This is more than a restoration. Did he add something similar to Jianmu in the Mountain and River Map?" Zhou Shu frowned and thought about it. After a while, "Jianmu, apart from feeling, do you have anything else, such as can you perceive the location of the mountain and river map?"


    "This is what makes me strange."


    Jianmu was rather surprised, "I can''t perceive it at all. I can perceive the approximate location of the artifact from the Xuanhuang Realm. At least I can perceive the direction, but the mountain and river map has no trace at all. The pill is there, but I can''t find anything, which is really strange."


    Zhou Shu solemnly said, "What do you think is the reason?"


    Jianmu said solemnly, "There may be several reasons. The first is that the mountain and river map no longer exists in the heavens. The second is that the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm has been completely erased, and it has no connection with the Xuanhuang Realm and me. UU����www. uukanshu.com third is the picture of mountains and rivers or Xuanyuan understands the law of chaos and uses the power of the law of chaos to hide, then I probably can''t perceive it."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "Analyzing one by one, it does not exist in the heavens. It is either completely annihilated, or to a place like the edge of the heavens. It is impossible to be completely annihilated. It will not be completely dead in a few hundred years. , It is still possible to go to other places... By the way, can you perceive the deeper heavens, where the saints stay?"


    "You mean the pictures of mountains and rivers are sanctified?"


    Jianmu quickly rejected it, "This is impossible. If he becomes holy, I won''t feel this way. The map of mountains and rivers is very strong, but it has not reached the level of saints. As for the deeper heavens, where the saints live , Used to be possible, but now I can��t do it.��


    Zhou Shu nodded and said in a straightforward voice, "The first possibility is to hide out of the heavens. Among them, the possibility of the edge of the heavens is very high."


    (PS: Thank you for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4248: 1 world

    "Mountains and Rivers Map is restored, so go back to Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Jianmu thought for a while, "Did you notice any signs when you went to the edge of the heavens?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I only went to the Xuanhuang Realm and the surrounding realms. Most of the Xuanhuang Realms didn''t exist. You didn''t feel that Xiao Jianmu over there?"


    Jianmu sighed, "The law of chaos that I know has three powers, only the power of good fortune I can use, and most of them are limited to my body. As for the power of chaos and the power of end, I can barely resist. But there is no way to control it, and it is impossible to bypass them to perceive anything."


    Zhou Shu paused, "If at the edge of the heavens, most of his target is the Xuanhuang Realm, then we can find it sooner or later, don''t worry, I am worried about the second possibility."


    Jianmu sighed, "If the origin of the Xuanhuang Realm is completely erased, then it will be the result I said before."


    "To become a demon guard, or the separation of body and soul is controlled by the demon clan, we can''t do anything right now. On the demon world, we can only wait to solve it later," Zhou Shu looked at Jianmu and said every word. "If the Emperor Xuanyuan really died in the Demon Realm, I will definitely avenge him."


    He no longer considered the possibility of the Emperor Xuanyuan betraying humans.


    Jianmu slowly said, "Vengeance is a trivial matter. Beware of the demons using him and Shanhetu to seize the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said quickly, "I said that, but I was negligent. I will pay more attention to it."


    Jianmu said very solemnly, "The Xuanhuang Realm is more important to the heavens than many people think. The Immortal Realm destroyed me back then. I really don��t know whether I live or die without the Xuanhuang Realm. Without Jianmu, I thought it could be. Get rid of the shackles of the past and dominate the heavens without any scruples? This is a self-digging grave. They don''t even know how long the heavens can exist without the Profound Yellow Realm is a problem."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. Although he didn''t quite understand what Jianmu meant, he could understand the meaning, "I don''t care what others think. Anyway, in my opinion, the Xuanhuang Realm is the origin of the heavens. It is definitely a mistake that he is not in the heavens. , I will definitely let him come back."


    "Ok."


    Jianmu''s tone is very light and natural, just like parents treat their children.


    "If the third kind is the case, then I have nothing to do at the moment," Zhou Shu seemed to think, "How do you judge this possibility?"


    "In the end, he repaired the landscape of mountains and rivers. In a perfect way, the origin of the Xuanhuang world can be replaced by Xuanyuan itself, but to truly reshape the artifact and even evolve, it depends on good luck. He has made a few saints and I can do it. "What happened," Jianmu said slowly, "Maybe he has taken other people''s good fortune, or by chance, but he understands that the possibility that chaos can use good fortune is also not small, if he really understands the law of chaos. , Even if he is not outside the heavens, everyone can find him."


    Zhou Shu shook slightly, "So, do you think this is more likely?"


    Jianmu hesitated for a few breaths, "Maybe, but I can''t figure out how he can do it. Knowing the law of chaos and using power is a realm that a saint can''t reach."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I don''t believe it too much, but for humans, nothing is impossible."


    "You compare yourself to yourself, right?"


    Jianmu said slowly, "I''ve heard people say that in Pangu Caves, you actually have a chance to comprehend the Law of Chaos, but you gave up."


    Zhou Shu did not deny, "There is an opportunity, but I am not sure I can do it, and I do trust my own way more than the law of chaos."


    "It''s right for a creator to be obsessed with the Tao, but if I were you, I wouldn''t miss the opportunity," Jianmu said solemnly, "That is the law of creation, something that can change the heavens. If you realize it, you Now it is not difficult to find the Emperor Xuanyuan, to drag the Xuanhuang Realm out of the sky, and to control the power of the end."


    "You said that, I regret it a little bit."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "But there is no regret medicine to take, so I still don''t want to."


    Jianmu sighed, "If there is another chance next time, would you still make the same choice?"


    Zhou Shu nodded without thinking, "Of course, the last breakthrough gave my Shu Zhidao the possibility of contending with chaos. If I encounter it next time, maybe I will be able to make Shu Zhidao surpass the law of chaos. "


    Jianmu said coldly, "In the heavens, there is no existence that can transcend the law of creation, at best, it is flat."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is this the experience gained by countless saints?"


    "The efforts of countless saints have only gained this experience, and it is still far from truly achieving it," Jianmu said sternly, "Zhou Shu. As long as you are part of the heavens, don''t want to go beyond this. Now, your avenue may become the best avenue, which is equivalent to the law of creation, but it only ends there."


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Suddenly so solemnly?"


    Jianmu snorted, "I wanted to say that a long time ago. Although you may not listen, it is always uncomfortable not to say it."


    "Jianmu''s guidelines are definitely beneficial, I understand."


    Zhou Shu paid a serious salute. Of course, he didn''t care. He is different from others. He does not belong to these heavens. An existence like Jianmu must be restricted by the laws of creation. He won''t, even if he I just saw the shackles just now, I haven''t really touched yet, let alone transcend.


    With the growth of the cultivation base and the continuous improvement of his cultivation, his state of mind has progressed from integrating into the system of the heavens to jumping out of this system.


    Of course, no one will understand, and he does not expect anyone to understand.


    Seeing Jianmu''s silence, he probably didn''t believe it, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Dao Dao will not be mentioned for the time being, we will talk more about it later, Jianmu, if Xuanyuan understands the law of chaos, then he may still be in the heavens and in the devil world ?"


    Jianmu nodded, "Even if he is in Xianshu City, you won''t be able to find him, only he will come to us."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "He won''t be in Xianshu City."


    Jianmu said lightly, "Why?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "He is in Xianshu City, he must know that Jianmu has recovered. If he is still the past human emperor, he has no reason to avoid you from seeing you, if he is not the former human emperor, UU Reading www. .uukanshu.com he will find a way to take you and destroy you."


    Jianmu said unconsciously, "This is also..."


    "I think he probably doesn''t know the situation of the outside world..." Zhou Shu thought about it for a while. "The landscape of mountains and rivers is also a boundary, right?"


    Jianmu nodded, "He can be a realm, a realm similar to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, and then said, "A realm whose entrance is concealed by the law of chaos? Or is it a realm that does not exist in the heavens?"


    Jianmu stagnated, "It''s all possible, but what you said is no different from what I said. When the realm is reached, isn''t the realm and the human and the magic weapon the same?"


    "I think it''s still different."


    Zhou Shu shook his head persistently, thinking of something, his expression became a lot lighter.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4249: No doubt

    "You seem to understand?"


    Jianmu was confused, "Is there anything I don''t know?"


    "When you crossed the robbery before, Xiaosu and I faced the demons together..."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Jianmu, should you remember? The mark on Xiao Su''s hand is probably from the Emperor Xuanyuan."


    "I know, she is very unique."


    Jianmu nodded thoughtfully, "Obviously the part of the demon clan is far more than the wood clan, and he has lived in the demon clan for so many years, but forcibly erased that part of the demon clan, what a strong perseverance, It is rare in any race, and she can now freely practice the demon clan''s exercises and use magic power. This kind of special existence, I have never seen it before, and it should be the first in the heavens."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It is indeed unique, but she may not be the first."


    Jianmu stopped slightly, and quickly understood, "You mean Xuanyuan?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Xuanyuan can use magic power, so after being forced out of the immortal realm, he chose to settle down in the demon realm. Before, we have discovered an immortal weapon that can absorb and use magic power. It is unique to the Xuanyuan line, let alone that It��s imprinted, it��s just plain express."


    Jianmu thought for a few breaths, "Able to use magic, to understand the law of chaos, and to create a way, this guy is better than you."


    "Why don''t you talk about it together?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Magic power can give birth to the power of acquired chaos, and it is inseparable from the law of chaos. Maybe magic is also a power of the law of chaos?"


    Jianmu immediately shook his head, "Impossible. The creation and destruction of the world is one, and the power of the end of the world in the law of chaos has the effect of destroying the world. There is no need for the heavens to have another kind of magic power. You should know it yourself. , Demon race and magic power exist to destroy the heavens. Most saints believe that the demon race and magic power should not exist in the heavens. This also makes the saints believe that there are other worlds besides the heavens. ."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The words of the saint should be correct."


    "For the understanding of the Great Dao Tiantian, everyone sees differently and gets different insights. It''s okay if you have your own ideas, but now you don''t need to worry about it, just say why you feel different..." Jianmu There was a pause, "I was always dragged into the road by you, did you deliberately?"


    "It''s always right to be able to communicate with Jianmu, and it solves a lot of my confusion."


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not deny, and said slowly, "Speaking of returning to the magic tide, Xiao Su created the core with the mark, and then triggered the magic vortex, transformed and gathered a lot of magic power. According to her, these magic powers are too much. She couldn''t bear it at all, and she couldn''t absorb it, but these magical powers quickly disappeared on their own. This is not the first time. She also experienced it when she went to the Demon Realm a few years ago."


    Jianmu quickly understood, "The Human Emperor''s Mark has absorbed these powers?"


    "Well, I can''t think of any other answer besides this."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "It is a demon god''s means to draw a lot of power remotely through the imprint, and Xuanyuan is obviously not a demon god, nor is it a saint according to what you said. If he wants to achieve it with a realm, it is more likely to be realized. That said, if I change my word, I will do it."


    Jianmu thought for a while, "It''s equally difficult to do it in the world, unless..."


    Zhou Shu immediately said, "Unless there is a Jianmu in the realm, you can collect the many Jianmu powers scattered in the outer realm and even the immortal realm."


    Jianmu was stunned, "You mean Xuanyuan also has it?"


    "You said just now that the mountain and river map is too strong now, because there is an existence in the mountain and river map that is similar to you now?" Zhou Shu slowly said, "I suspect that this thing is absorbing and transforming through the human emperor''s mark. magic."


    "The map of mountains and rivers has become a world, and it is doing what you and I do, right?"


    Jianmu suddenly stagnated, and suddenly said, "I understand, you mean, that existence is Xuanyuan?"


    Zhou Shu nodded earnestly, "Well, that''s what I think. The landscape of mountains and rivers is Xianshu City, and Xuanyuan is Jianmu. The two complement each other."


    "Your idea is too bold, but I have to say that it is really possible." Jianmu was a little excited. "In this way, the restoration of the landscape of the mountain and river map is not surprising. After all, there is Jianmu Xuanyuan, but there is a little bit of me. Can''t figure it out, how did he do it?"


    "Xuanyuan''s ability to transform magic power into his usable power is certain. From the magic artifact he made very early, it can be proved that if he could not use magic power, he would not go to the demon world and gradually recover through the demon world. The mountain and river map, and hiding the world in the demon world is not well known, even the demon clan can��t find it, only he can do it,�� Zhou Shu thought for a while, ��I don��t have much information at the moment, but it��s mostly related to the law of chaos. It��s related to humanity. I have come into contact with the law of chaos, and humanity, I just looked at it before, and now I plan to practice it carefully. There should be many things hidden in it that I have overlooked."


    "Rebuild a avenue?"


    Jianmu was silent for a while, "Such speculation is very interesting, but it may not necessarily be true. What if you spend a lot of time and energy but get nothing?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "Dao Dao is not a problem for me. After digesting your memory, I have a lot of free time to think about it."


    Jianmu slowly said, "Are you sure, don''t you plan to verify the other possibilities?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "There are other possibilities. I don��t have much to do right now. This is the only way I can explore by myself. If I can get some clues, I can dig down along Xiaosu��s Human Emperor��s Mark and find strength. Where to go, and then directly find out that world."


    "makes sense."


    Jianmu said slowly, "You don''t doubt it at all. If the guess is true, Xuanyuan uses magic power like this, then he might have betrayed human beings?"


    "Now I don''t doubt it. So far we have not found evidence of his betrayal. Instead, there are many things that show that he is still loyal to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "If I were him and had already betrayed humans, I would definitely release a large number of Human Sovereign Imprints. I would draw strength as soon as possible, and I would gather the Demon Cult. This would be no difficulty for me. Everyone in the Demon Cult uses his mark instead of the Demon Cult��s volcanic mark. He is going to do this, and no one may be able to beat him now. But so far I have seen Xiao Su��s imperial mark, indicating that he is Those who are determined by careful selection are not available to the enchanted avengers or betrayers."


    He explained carefully, "I have studied the volcanic mark of the Demon Cult many times, and it has not absorbed magic power at all. Although it is similar in form to the human emperor mark, there are essential differences. The reason why they are similar is to confuse the demons. , Most Demon Races don��t know the difference between dozens of Demon God��s marks at all. As long as the marks are made similar to the Demon God��s marks, no one in the Demon World will doubt their identity."


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4250: Great Alchemist

    "You have decided, I have nothing to say."


    Jianmu groaned, "Maybe this is the difference between humans and other creatures. Humans like to guess rather than follow existing experience."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "This may not be a guess, but my imagination."


    Jianmu said coldly, "You mean other creatures can''t imagine it?"


    Zhou Shu said with certainty, "Perhaps, but it is definitely less than human beings. Thinking of imagination as a real thing to do, to work hard, and to give everything, may be what humans like and are best at, and humans have benefited infinitely from this. ."


    "It''s actually unrealistic that humans like most."


    Jianmu snorted, and couldn''t tell whether he was satisfied or dissatisfied. "Imagine it, I''m going to rest."


    "excuse me."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and saluted, with a grateful expression. It was indeed a very pleasant thing to communicate with Jianmu, who has infinite experience. His thoughts were easily cleared. If he were to think independently, it would take hundreds of times longer. , I may not figure it out yet.


    Did not leave Jianmu, but flew a few steps.


    It''s a few steps, but it''s actually thousands of miles away.


    Pu Lao lay dozing off on Jianmu, sensing Zhou Shu, and lazily opened his eyes, "What are you doing again? Come on, I''m still busy."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "When can I go to the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    After the catastrophe of Jianmu, Pu Lao and Jianmu reached a deal. The family of Pu Lao and Yinglong guarded Jianmu forever. The tree was there, and the tree died. Therefore, the benefits of Pu Lao��s share of the catastrophe are very great. Many, almost comparable to Zhou Shu, for a spirit, so many benefits are of little use, most of them are used in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Thus, Pu Lao opened a passage leading to the Xuanhuang Realm.


    This is the reason why Jianmu didn''t open the Xuanhuang world channel, and someone did it for him.


    The channel can not only transmit the soul, but also the body can be transmitted, but the number of people and time are limited, and it cannot be opened from time to time, and it is impossible to transmit too many people. It is a one-way transmission. , This is not Tongtian Tower, it is impossible to transfer people from the Xuanhuang Realm through the passage.


    Pu Lao yawned, "Don''t worry, you can''t make a mistake the first time you turn it on. I need more preparation."


    "Fine, I''ll wait."


    Zhou Shu nodded, a little helpless, it seemed that he had to wait to see the changes in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    "Better than you think."


    Hearing Pu Lao''s words, Zhou Shu stopped slightly, but when he wanted to ask again, Pu Lao closed his eyes and smiled. He also knew that the Xuanhuang Realm was definitely getting better, but the more he said that, the more I want to see it sooner.


    Under Jian Mu, a shy figure was wandering.


    She looked frowning, and her little face was filled with great troubles.


    Zhou Shu walked over and said with concern, "Sister priest, why don''t you practice, don''t miss the chance."


    Although Mu Yan didn''t understand it herself, it was considered a great effort to overcome the robbery, so naturally she should also enjoy the results. Her Xuan Huang Jie was transferred to a high level of authority, second only to those managers, and she was also practicing in Jianmu Space. Opportunity.


    "Huh? Brother!"


    Mu Yan Rumeng woke up for the first time and nodded quickly, "I''ll go right away."


    Zhou Shu paused, "You have something on your mind? Very troublesome?"


    "It''s not a matter of mind..."


    Mu Yan hesitated. Although the dream she had was strange and caused a lot of trouble, it seemed that she shouldn''t use this to disturb Senior Brother Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu saw it through and said with a smile, "I''m free and just say if I have something to do. Even if I can''t help, it''s better than nothing."


    "Ok."


    Mu Yan was sure, and nodded vigorously, "Brother, I dreamed again a few days ago. It''s still in that house. I''m still doing alchemy..."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Wait a minute, make it clear, and dream again. Have you ever dreamed before? What kind of dream, what house, and what medicine?"


    Mu Yan patted her head and said embarrassedly, "Looking at me confused, I didn''t seem to tell you before, but I told the senior sister, then I will say it again, that is, I always had a dream before. A dream of making alchemy in the tower..."


    Zhou Shu listened attentively, seemingly enlightened, "Senior Sister Jing is actually right. It may be the imagination after your mind is relaxed, it may be the involvement of causal destiny, or the wandering power of reincarnation has been encountered by you. Let you perceive things in the past that do not belong to you."


    Mu Yan nodded, but with doubts in her eyes, "Well, I thought so before, and I forgot it, but I started dreaming again a few days ago, and it''s a little different."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Why is it different?"


    This incident is not small. The practitioner��s heart cannot be disturbed by foreign objects, and the same is true in dreams. This for a long time shows that she is mostly involved in some causal destiny, which may breed demons and even the spirits and souls. ,


    Mu Yan was a little nervous, "When I was doing alchemy, I heard them say that the heavens had bad changes, and I mentioned Jianmu several times."


    "Jianmu? This is happening now, not a thing of the past."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Junior sister, is it because you usually think too much about building wood, so you think about it in your dreams."


    Mu Yan shook her head seriously, shaking left and right, "I rarely think about Jianmu, and when I think about it, I can''t feel bad."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "You will carefully describe the shape of the tower and the appearance of the people you meet again."


    Mu Yan thought for a while, "I saw it once in my dream, and I couldn��t distinguish it. The upper part is big and the lower part is small. People are shadows, and they can��t see clearly. I only know that some have two heads and some have eight feet. ."


    "Being able to dream means that the mind is very relaxed, it is difficult to remember clearly, it is okay."


    Zhou Shu had one in his memory, and it seemed that there was nothing unusual. He probably hadn''t seen these two races either, it was probably imagined.


    "I don''t remember these clearly, but I remember some of them clearly."


    Mu Yan moved closer and whispered, "I used the method in my dream today to refine the alchemy. I took the power of compassion as the fire, and the materials were also used according to the inside. It was just a little bit less, and the result was really refined. It''s exactly the same as in the dream!"


    Zhou Shu is slightly stagnant, UU reads www.ukanshu. com "Really made a pill?"


    "Can there be fakes?"


    Mu Yan pouted, and quickly took out a small jade bottle, "Look, I asked Elder Shui, she said it was a nine-tier pill! I never thought that I had never made a pill, but I could do it. A nine-grade pill! I can��t figure it out, it��s too weird, isn��t it, brother?"


    "Preaching alchemy in the dream?"


    Zhou Shu also looked surprised, and looked at the pill, with more doubts in his eyes, "This is the eternal pill? The rare nine-tier pill that helps Hunyuan Jinxian wash the body and assists in condensing the palace of life, only Immortal Realm Only a very small amount is produced, and the pill is said to be the secret of the Suspension Sect."


    "Well, Elder Shui said the same, so I really don''t understand."


    Mu Yan nodded vigorously, and there was some joy in his doubts, "I suddenly became a great alchemist?"


    (PS: Thank you for your long-term support and attention for the uncertain nickname, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4251: 1 person

    Zhou Shu laughed, "The one who can refine the longevity pill is the only one in Xianshu City, and of course it is a great alchemist."


    "Hey, I never thought I was so good."


    Mu Yan nodded happily, with some worry in his eyes, "Isn''t it a conspiracy?"


    "Pills can''t be faked."


    Zhou Shu handed the pill back to her, warmly said, "This is a great opportunity, and what belongs to you is yours."


    "I plan to give this medicine to Senior Sister, she should be promoted soon," Mu Yan took it, and said, "Brother, I will give you the medicine? You are better at alchemy than me, and you will definitely be able to make more. Come."


    "Such a big opportunity, just give it away?"


    Zhou Shu looked at her and smiled, "If you give it to others, you are not the only great alchemist."


    "I give it to brother, not to others."


    Mu Yan curled her lips and whispered, "Brother thinks me too stupid."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "You keep it, it''s okay to make alchemy. Although it is complicated, it is very suitable for you. The power of compassion and the materials are not expensive. There are many practitioners in Xianshu who need this kind of pill. You can Go and get the pill for some other chance to come back."


    "Elder Shui said the same."


    Mu Yan nodded subconsciously, and suddenly wondered, "How do you know that the materials are not expensive? I don''t seem to say what the materials are?"


    "I saw it through retrospective. Most of the elder Shui also has similar methods. We can see that it is because your alchemy is too clean and pure. Generally speaking, a good pill is before and after refining. , You have to do a lot of hands and feet, cover up the breath of the material, erase the traces, etc., the better the pill, the more brains you have to use in this regard, the best quality of the longevity pill, I am afraid that it will take more thoughts than the alchemy It."


    Zhou Shu explained a few words. He had asked Xiaozhao to bring back the Changsheng Pill before, but he couldn''t see anything.


    "So that''s the case, don''t you all know it."


    Mu Yan suddenly realized, and grinned with a smile, "I also said to give you alchemy, in fact, you already knew it, huh!"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Just this time, it won''t happen next time. As long as you make alchemy in Xianshu City, you don''t have to worry about this. Jianmu and I will erase the traces for you. No one will look at it. come out."


    Mu Yan nodded, but with some distress, "Alchemy is also so troublesome, alas."


    "Junior Sister."


    Zhou Shu suddenly stood up solemnly, "I have something to tell you."


    Mu Yan stagnated, his eyes widened, and said seriously, "Senior brother, you said."


    "In this matter, apart from me, Sister Sister and Elder Shui, don''t tell anyone anymore," Zhou Shu said in a deep voice. "Next time, if you still have such a dream, try to see the people you have contacted clearly. Try to remember if you want, okay?"


    "What''s the problem with this, it''s just remembering dreams, I know."


    Mu Yan nodded vigorously, and said with a sigh of relief, "I thought where I was going to preach, I was shocked."


    Zhou Shu settled down and said in a deep voice, "Although it is just remembering the dream, it is not simple. You have to remember one thing. Don''t be confused by the things in the dream and lose your heart because of this. If I find you have such signs , I will definitely stop it, so that you can never dream again."


    "I see, brother."


    Mu Yan looked at Zhou Shu and agreed very carefully, "The practitioner must be firm in my heart. I will not be affected by the things in the dream. I am me. It has nothing to do with the dream. The dream gives me the opportunity and I will leave it. , I didn��t have a chance...I told my brother.��


    "Yes, be a good bystander, it''s best that you understand."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, feeling a lot more relaxed.


    The current situation is a bit weird, but some situations can be guessed, which are not related to the destiny of reincarnation. Muyan''s spirit should have been interfered by outside and received some information belonging to others, such as alchemy, towers, etc. The link between the two is mostly the power of compassion.


    Mu Yan has a very special talent in the way of compassion.


    ��Although it hasn''t been obvious enough, it can be seen from the use of Eternal Realm by Ci Hang Daxian that Zhou Shu hasn''t felt that it was really a coincidence until now. Why did she choose her?


    It''s not so much a coincidence, it''s a destiny, and similarly, there is another person, and there is only one person.


    Possibly the bayberry in the kingdom of gods.


    He now hopes that Mu Yan will get more information from his dream to further verify his guess.


    Of course, he understands that the two people are different. Although he wants to get the exact news as soon as possible and get in touch with Yang Mei, he never hopes that Mu Yan will be affected by the dream, the soul will lose himself, and even become the person in the dream.


    "Brother, I''m going to practice."


    Mu Yan smiled and waved, a green light flashed, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Many people in the distance cast envious glances.


    They all know the function of Xuan Huang Jie. The conspicuous green light is the sign to open the wood-built space. It opens the exclusive space that even oneself can enter. Not to mention how good the practice environment is, it is more important. It is to save your life. If you have space, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. Almost no one can get hurt.


    "If others can go in Jianmu to practice, we can only meditate under the tree. Xianshu City is really unfair."


    "Huh? What nonsense are you talking about, unfair? Be careful I beat you away!"


    "That''s it, it''s fair. You get as much benefit as you contribute. That little girl, you look inconspicuous. She saved millions of people in Xianshu City. If it weren''t for her action then, you and I could still be there. Meditate and practice here? It''s already dead!"


    "Drink the water and don''t forget the well digger, kid!"


    "The city of the immortal world is unfair. The disciples in charge of the sect can do anything they want, and the city lord will not care about killing people and setting fire. If they have Jianmu, you still want to meditate below? I was taken away by Xian Ting a long time ago. , I took it to the Luofu Realm and enjoyed it myself! Think about those fairy jade mines, aren''t they all grabbing them from other realms?!"


    "Like Xianshu City, it is unique to put built wood in the city and let the city dwellers use it."


    "Because the founders are so selfless, Xianshu City will get better and better."


    "Even Jianmu is here now, and it will definitely be better in the future. I will never allow anyone to slander Xianshu City!"


    "You...I made a mistake, sorry."


    "It''s enough if one sentence is wrong? You have to apologize to the city lord and Fairy Mu. UU reading "


    The man tangled for a while, and walked away dingy, the rest laughed disdainfully, and continued to look at Jianmu enviously.


    "We still have to work hard to earn contribution points."


    "But there are so many. To reach the level of opening up the space for building wood, it takes nearly ten million contributions."


    "That is, I don''t know how to do it. Although Xianshu City has a lot of tasks now, there are only dozens or hundreds of points for one, and it will last a lifetime."


    "It''s fine if I can do it all my life. I''ll use it for ten whole lives. If I can''t do it myself, let my children and grandchildren continue to do it..."


    "In fact, there are many thousands of tasks, it is very difficult, but if you want to contribute, how can you not work hard?"


    "Speaking of which, I saw a mission today with a million contributions..."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4252: Lucky

    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Zhou Shu''s mouth unconsciously put on a smile.


    Today''s Xianshu City is not as strong as the Immortal Realm, but in terms of cohesion and centripetal force, it is much better than the Immortal Realm. After the Jianmu Crossing Tribulation, most of the citizens of Xianshu City regard Xianshu City as themselves. The home of Xianshu has been treated harder and harder.


    Everyone is up, everyone is vying for the first place, thousands of worlds are full of vigor, which is completely different from the twilight of the fairy world.


    "Master."


    A voice interrupted Zhou Shu''s reverie, and he settled and disappeared into the dust.


    "what''s happenin?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Xue Nv, focused and concerned, "Just say anything."


    For this disciple, he likes it so much that he can��t like it any more. The model among the disciples and the model among the preachers are simply perfect. Let��s put it this way, without the Snow Girl, the propagation speed of Shu Zhidao would be reduced by at least five times, and the whole Xianshu Cheng, I don��t know how many people understand and devote themselves to Shu Zhi Dao because of Xue Nu.


    "Master, the disciple just thought of something."


    There was a gleaming light in Xue Nu''s eyes, she looked holy and peaceful, "It should be a good time as Master said before, right?"


    Zhou Shu changed his mind, "Using the power of Taoism and law to replace the power of immortality?"


    "Ok."


    Xue Nu nodded slightly, "After crossing the Tribulation, the Fairy Shu City has stabilized. There will be no big obstacles to what people want and what they do. We need the practitioners who have just been promoted to the immortal, which is what the master said. Miscellaneous immortals, ascend some from their own realm, and then attract some from the outer domain. This group of newcomers can allow them to practice the Dao of Laws without contact with the immortal powers at all, with Shuzhi Dao as the mainstay, and other law Dao as a supplement."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Go on."


    "If this group of people grow up and achieve good results, they will be able to attract more people to join in, provide a steady stream of talents for Shuzhidao, and at the same time, they can cut off their ties with the immortal world in advance, as they do not need immortal power at all. Practitioners, the immortal world does not have any binding force on them, and they will definitely become an important support for Xianshu City to seize the immortal world in the future."


    Xue Nu paused and groaned, "The respected master has said these words, but the disciples have to say them again."


    Zhou Shu said with emotion, "I have to forget it myself, you still remember it all the time."


    "Master, this is deliberately testing the disciples."


    Xue Nu curled her lips, "Master said repeatedly, how could the disciple forget."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said sternly, "You are right, now is indeed a good time. The reputation of Xianshu City in the outer domain is getting stronger and stronger. It is already unstoppable. It is time to do something that makes the immortal world painful. , But there is one point I want to oppose. Shuzhi Dao is the supplement, and other laws are the main way."


    "Why?"


    Xue Nu frowned, "Now Master is the most respected founder of the Outland, Master''s Dao, others will definitely be willing to practice."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I also hope that everyone will practice Shu Zhi Dao, but the threshold of Shu Zhi Dao is still a little higher. If we take Shu Zhi Dao as the main road, I am afraid that the miscellaneous immortal who is promoted will not A few."


    Xue Nu seriously said, "Master, in my field, they will understand it very quickly."


    "I understand, but it will take a lot of time, and your domain can''t include every miscellaneous fairy..." Looking at the Snow Girl who opened her mouth to refute, Zhou Shu knocked her head, "Wait for me to say At the end, I know you will try to do it, even at all costs, but how long can you do it, ten years, a hundred years, or a thousand years, ten thousand years?"


    Xue Nu stopped, "Master meant...my domain cannot be a necessary condition for comprehending the Tao of Shu."


    "Ok."


    Zhou Shu was very pleased, "I don''t want practitioners to rely on external forces to gain the Tao, and it is too tiring for you. There are too many things you have to do for me, and you can''t just focus on this one thing. "


    "The disciple understands, what the master reminded is."


    Xue Nu nodded, her eyes were indifferent, and she didn''t feel depressed or disappointed.


    This is also what Zhou Shu is satisfied with. Xue Nu has almost no personal obsessions, she can''t get rid of horns and knows everything.


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Although Shu Zhi Dao is an auxiliary, it is a unique auxiliary that can make them feel different from other Dao Dao in their practice. Then, among those who have mastered the other Dao Dao, There will always be those who will reminisce about the Tao of Shu, and then practice the Tao of Shu."


    "Well, then take Shuzhi Dao as a supplement, and other Dao laws as the main."


    Xue Nu replied, her body gleamed, and snowflakes suddenly bloomed in front of Zhou Shu, "In these days, the disciple has sorted it out. There are already more than one hundred and thirty books, all of which are skipping the immortal power and understanding the rules of use. You can directly practice the methods of the Great Dao, and all immortals can be directly practiced. Master, please correct me."


    "You are ready, there is so much more?"


    Seeing the snow all over the sky, Zhou Shu was in a daze for a while, which was too unexpected.


    Seeing Duo Duo, the content inside kept jumping into the sea of ??knowledge. After reading it, I couldn''t help but praise.


    He had written five books of this kind before, all for Jinxian to read. Later, it was passed on to the fairy world, which caused some chaos in the fairy world. After that, he thought that the time was not enough and did not continue. He did not expect that Xue Nu was ready, not only After taking out so many books, I lowered the threshold to miscellaneous immortals.


    In terms of Xue Nu��s understanding of Shu Zhidao, it is not difficult to lower the threshold. However, to complete the available classics, many deductions and verifications are required. For Zhou Shu, this may be a matter of decades. For the talented Snow Girl, there are almost no errors or omissions in order to have such a large number, and the handwriting is still so beautiful...


    It was incredible, Zhou Shu was shocked.


    "Thanks so hard for you, Xue Nu. There was only a little mistake. I changed it."


    Zhou Shu raised his head with admiration and pity on his face, as well as a lot of guilt, "I''m sorry, I should have done these things."


    "Master does not have to apologize, Master is too busy, UU reading has not been idle for a day, where can I do these things," Xue Nu gently shook her head and said seriously, "Spread Master''s words," This is what the disciple��s job is, and it��s also... the thing that disciple likes to do the most, but it��s not done well enough, and it feels a bit simpler, unable to express the profound connotation of Shu Zhi Dao. Just like the master��s words can explain the realm of Dao��s essence. The disciple can''t reach it yet."


    "Don''t sigh, you are doing the right thing. It is the most rare and the most suitable to be simple."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I can make people understand you like this. I will definitely not be able to do it if I change it. Xue Nu, it is my best blessing to have a disciple like you. Shu Zhidao has a preacher like you, yes. His greatest fortune."


    As he said, he bent down and saluted very solemnly.


    Xue Nu was shocked, and she hurriedly bowed her head in return, "The disciple dared not be ashamed."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand to stop her from saluting, and said sternly, "I am grateful to you for the great way, you can afford it."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4253: Way of the Road

    Xue Nu no longer insisted, and received Zhou Shu''s gift.


    But the respect in the eyes has not diminished, but has increased.


    She looked at Zhou Shu, "Master, disciples can give classics, but the cultivation resources are not enough."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "It''s okay, these are not what you should consider. There are a lot of vacant circles, and there is enough fairy jade. I will be able to do it soon."


    For most of the miscellaneous immortals who have just entered the practice, the power of the law and the great path is the threshold that they cannot pass. It is difficult to perceive these powers, let alone understand its meaning. Therefore, most miscellaneous immortals are First understand that the universal power of immortality becomes Sanxian, have a certain strength, and have a preliminary understanding of practice, then understand the simple rules, and move on to the next step.


    What they have to do is to let the miscellaneous immortals skip the step of dispersing immortals and, like Zhou Shu, directly understand the law to become true immortals.


    Xue Nu��s classics can help miscellaneous immortals quickly understand the Dao of Laws, but it is impossible to comprehend it out of thin air. Just as the promotion of Sanxian requires the power of immortals, they also need the power of Laws and Dao. These things actually exist in the heavens, such Water, fire, five elements, causal destiny, etc., but most of these forces are mixed and entangled. It is very difficult to realize that power is obtained from it. In other words, it is necessary to establish an environment composed of pure laws and great powers, similar to that of Tianshui Realm.


    It��s not difficult for Zhou Shu to transform the fairy jade into Shu��s power, and then into different powers of Dao law, create some long-lasting law cores, and put them on different realms. It can create a suitable cultivation environment, such as the fire world, the water world, the balance world, the desire world, and so on.


    "Ok."


    The snow girl seemed to think, "The next step is to let the miscellaneous immortals choose by themselves?"


    "This is a method. I can also help each miscellaneous immortal choose the law that suits them best, so that they can maximize their aptitude and improve their strength the fastest, but this is not a long-term sustainable method after all. It can be used, but you need to think of something more suitable," Zhou Shu paused, "Xue Nu, what do you think?"


    "The disciple actually thought about it."


    Xue Nv''s eyes flashed, and she slowly said, "Why don''t you use Shuzhi Dao to filter? Everyone has to practice Shuzhi Dao for a period of time. Those who can be promoted show that they are talented in this area, and those who cannot be promoted can also watch. Regarding the direction of their cultivation, Master��s Shu Zhi Dao embraces all kinds of laws and avenues. As long as you are more careful at ordinary times, you can see what Dao laws are suitable for each of them. After the practice of Shu Zhi Dao, for other laws, They will adapt better too."


    "It''s no wonder that you said that Shuzhi Dao is the mainstay before, and it turned out to be for school examinations."


    Zhou Shu nodded, with a lot of appreciation in his eyes, "You have thought about it, but I made a judgment easily. I was wrong just now and I wronged you."


    "Master, don''t say that."


    Xue Nu hurriedly said, "The disciples actually made up the Shuzhi Dao just now. The previous disciples thought that the Shuzhi Dao is the main one. This is not what I meant. I think they still have to learn the Shuzhi Dao if they don��t learn well, but they just change their focus. Concentrate on a few laws, and no longer go to in-depth exploration."


    "You just made up this mess, right?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "In order to prove that I was right, forcibly find my own fault, don''t always think that I am all right, I can''t explain all the mistakes I made."


    A touch of red appeared on Xue Nu''s face, and she whispered, "The disciple doesn''t think so."


    "Your method is actually good."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "But it is not suitable for everyone to start from Shuzhidao. Everyone is different. Some people are very paranoid. They are especially concerned about the first way of contact, even if it is not suitable for them. You must keep practicing and achieve nothing in the end..." Zhou Shu laughed and sighed, "You also understand that these are excuses. The real reason is that I don''t want Shuzhi in the future. Power has become the current Xianli."


    Xue Nu was shocked, and said solemnly, "The disciple has realized that it is the disciple who made a mistake."


    She suddenly understood that the method she said was actually no different from the past immortal world, except that Xianli was replaced by Shu Zhili, and the law of the immortal world was replaced by Shu Zhidao.


    During that time, practicing Shu Tao was the process from miscellaneous immortals to dispersing immortals.


    Seeing her understand, Zhou Shu nodded and said calmly, "In fact, there is nothing wrong with this. It is the easiest way to replace the old order with a new order, and it is also very effective, but I am very worried. If this continues, Sooner or later, Xianshu City will become an immortal world, and it will gradually decline, just like the current immortal world."


    Xue Nu looked at Zhou Shu, "With a respected master, can''t I change it?"


    "This is not something that can be determined by an individual, and I can''t stay in the heavens for too long," Zhou Shu seemed to think. "It is determined by the law of Dao, and Dao has Dao. Under the impetus of countless people, Dao will Evolution will change the direction of oneself, no longer reconcile and tolerate, but also want to be supreme, to transcend the heavens, to replace everything... I don��t think Shu Zhidao can change this. After all, he is also the law of the heavens. Get out of this range."


    "The Dao Tao that the master said, the disciples don''t quite understand it."


    Xue Nu sighed slightly, "The disciple only understands one thing very well. It is impossible to make every inheritor of Shuzhi Dao the same as Master, and Master will be sanctified sooner or later, and he cannot manage Xianshu City. , Can''t guide Shu Zhidao, who knows where Shu Zhidao will go?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It''s almost what I mean. I hope that all the heavens are equal, and all the laws and avenues can develop normally. In this way, balance can be formed, and the heavens can be maintained for a long time. The prominence and destruction of the Dao Laws, although it is basically impossible to achieve it, but I have to do it. As a creator of one of the Dao laws, I cannot selfishly list Shu Zhi Dao above other Dao laws. , Even if I like him again, it won''t work."


    "The disciples cannot fully understand what Master said, but the disciples admire and admire Master very much. UU Reading "


    The Snow Goddess looked solemn and respectfully said, "Master, as the creator of Shu Zhi Dao, has the opportunity to turn Shu Zhi Dao into the law of the immortal world, but for the sake of other Dao laws and consideration for the whole world, Master��s selflessness , The disciple believes that no one in the heavens can do it, whether it is other founders or saints."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "Xue Nu, you don''t have to look at me like this. When you understand a lot, you will know that this is not a difficult task, and it is something that must be done. I have only recently started to think about it."


    Xue Nu''s face turned red, and she argued, "Master said it simply, but others have never done so. They would rather destroy the heavens and put their own thoughts on other people, especially those saints, who are obviously not here. day��"


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved his hand, "It''s alright, let''s not talk about other people today."


    Xue Nu nodded immediately, but her face bulged up and turned into a steamed bun, and it took a while to recover into melon seeds.


    (PS: Thank you Zhang Jianxiong for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4254: Good luck

    "Are you all right?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Xue Nu smiling, and thought she was also very interesting.


    "Okay, although I still don''t understand."


    The Snow Girl is as respectful as ever.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I will always understand in the future, as the inheritor of Shu Zhidao, you have to be better than me."


    Xue Nu shook her head and nodded, "No one understands better than... disciples."


    "I have an idea now."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Combined with your thoughts, we can develop a formation or magic weapon. We don''t need them to practice the Tao of Shu, and we can learn about their aptitudes and the laws of the road as quickly as possible."


    Xue Nu turned her mind, "Well, use Shu Zhidao''s formation and magic weapon?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course, this is the advantage of Shu Zhidao. In this respect, there is no avenue that can compare with Shu Zhidao. Xue Nu, we will do this together during this time. We will discuss the avenue, supervise each other, and each other. How about promoting?"


    "Okay, Master."


    Xue Nu nodded gently, her tone indifferent, but she was very excited in her heart.


    It��s been a long time since I discussed the avenue with Zhou Shu. Most of the time, I was bored with my head and studied calculations. I didn��t get tired of it, time and again, and I was content, but I was lonely. Of course, it��s not that no one wants to discuss with her, Xian Shu There are too many people in Cheng who want to communicate with her, but she never accepts it. At most, she says a few words that make the other party want to spend several decades. She is very persistent and can be with her on Shuzhi Dao. The only one standing on the highest peak is Master.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You have been thinking about it for a long time, so you will lead and I will assist."


    Xue Nu hesitated for a few breaths and then agreed, "Master, do you have any special requirements?"


    Zhou Shu thought, "Except for what I said, the test time should be shorter, no more than a quarter of an hour at most, and the value should not be too high. Then consider it more deeply. It should be simple, portable, and adaptable. It can be used, it is best to add the function of Yunyin, and directly reflect the practitioner��s situation to Xianshu City, adapt to the corresponding realm, so that we can make the introduction, and the rest is just as you like. ."


    Xue Nu said solemnly, "Then do you want to add Yuntong too, and if you choose a person, you can directly send it to the corresponding realm?"


    "That''s better."


    Zhou Shu was stunned and smiled, "If it wasn''t for you to say it, I would think it was a joke."


    "I''m just kidding," Xue Nu frowned, "Master, you have asked too much, so you can ignore it from simple portability. We can pick it up and test it on Xianshu City. This is what we need at the moment. As for going to Outland In other worlds, that is the next step."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help nodding, "What you said is that you will consider other things later, if you make up your mind, I will help."


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The two of them stared at the light green jade ring in front of them that was about a thousand feet thick, and they did not make a sound for a long while.


    "There is nothing wrong with it, it should work, right?"


    Xue Nu hesitated, "Get someone to try?"


    "Okay, I''ll find one," Zhou Shu nodded and smiled, "I said that I didn''t consider those conditions, but in the end I did it. It is simple and portable, adaptable, and does not require external force to connect to the Yunyin of Xianshu City. Even the communication build wood, except that it cannot be sent directly, there are many others, and the test content is also much richer."


    Snow Girl said in a low voice embarrassed, "I forgot everything I did, I just want to do better."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I''m not to blame you, it''s your ability to be able to do it."


    Xue Nu couldn''t help but smile.


    "Okay, I found it."


    The two of them quickly disappeared without a trace.


    A certain small world that originally belonged to Haze Country and is now part of Xianshu City, a certain young man who has just been promoted to a miscellaneous fairy, looked at Zhou Shu and Xuenu who suddenly appeared in front of him, he was afraid and surprised, and a little inexplicable. Look forward to.


    He plucked up the courage, "You...this mountain belongs to my family, and it is full of formations. How did you get in?"


    Zhou Shu said straightforwardly, "Yang Qing, right? This is Zhou Shu, and she is my disciple Xuenu. We would like to ask you to take a test. If you can pass, I will send you to practice in Xianshu City."


    "Zhou Shu! Snow Girl! Fairy Shu City!"


    Yang Qing was completely stunned. As a cultivator in the small realm of Xianshu City, these words that were familiar to him but could not be reached but dreamed of, suddenly appeared in front of him in a true image. Just like you meet Monkey King when you go out, he doesn''t know how to deal with it. He just keeps reading and getting more and more excited.


    "Master, you are too anxious."


    A icy wind blown out from the snow girl, stabilizing Yang Qing.


    Zhou Shu touched his nose, "This is also part of the test..."


    The Snow Girl quickly let Yang Qing understand the purpose of their arrival. Yang Qing was sure that this was definitely a great opportunity, and her eyes focused instantly, "I am willing to take the test, please start the two seniors now."


    Xue Nu nodded and placed Yuhuan in front of Yang Qing, "Just put her hand on it."


    Yang Qing did it. Five-color brilliance flashed on the Yuhuan, and disappeared after a few breaths. Yuhuan flew to the side of the snow girl, but Yang Qing was still there, her eyes blank.


    Xue Nu took the Yuhuan and said straightly, "The law aptitude is up and down, it is biased towards the law of creation, the physical aptitude is medium and high, surpassing the average practitioner, and it is close to the wood demon. It is not suitable for practicing various foreign races'' physical cultivation methods. In other words, it has a great advantage over ordinary practitioners."


    When he finished speaking, he waved his hand, Zhou Shu said quickly, "Don''t wake up first, and see how long he can recover."


    "Oh."


    Xue Nu nodded, but she was puzzled, "Master, it may take a long time to recover on her own. After all, a ray of soul has been brought into the formation. After a hundred years of practice, the wind and rain continue, although this memory is affected by the formation. Elimination, but the spirit is different from the original, and it is not easy to reintegrate into the original spirit."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I understand, but this little guy, I want to see it again. If he can wake up within half an hour, it deserves our focus."


    If Xue Nu has realized something, "His spirit is quite special, I think it may have a slight tendency to demons, but according to Master��s request, our Yuhuan does not have the function of testing the content of spirits, so only the strength is tested, otherwise it will be known. More."


    Zhou Shu sighed, UU reading , "This is enough. In fact, it is only necessary to test the qualifications of the law. Many qualifications can be compensated by hard work and opportunity. It is not determined by a single test."


    "We don''t have to tell them. Besides, there are so many opportunities..."


    The Snow Girl paused. They had argued about this topic several times, and they couldn''t finish talking about it for a few days and nights. In the end, the Snow Girl was still the leader, and Yuhuan tested many aspects.


    "Master, you found him on purpose, right?"


    "It''s really not. I just feel that the boundaries of Hazhi country are longer and more complete, so I came here. Besides, it can help Hazhi country save some celestial jade."


    "You will have talent just by looking for it, luck is really good."


    Xue Nu shook her head and smiled, stopped talking, and looked at it with her jade ring, very focused.


    (PS: Thank you Munnie for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4255: Leave it to me

    "How come out, Ruoyan?"


    Sitting in a daze in the Wanmu Pavilion, Zhou Shu looked at the blue shadow that came in suddenly, and was slightly taken aback, "The power of good fortune should last for more than a year, continue to practice, don''t care about things outside, I am here, Xian Shu The city must be fine."


    "If Yan thinks it''s enough, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan stepped forward and bowed, and whispered, "Master Shu knows that Ruoyan is practising the official way, and he hasn''t practiced in it..."


    Zhou Shu paused, seemingly thoughtful, "That really hurt you."


    Hao Ruoyan smiled and said, ��Being busy outside is Ruoyan��s way. It��s fun to have fun, and it��s hard work to practice inside. Ruoyan��s previous words are true.��


    "Cultivation can''t relax..."


    Zhou Shu thought of something, "Ruoyan, come over."


    "Ruoyan doesn''t want it either."


    Hao Ruoyan sighed lightly, walked in front of Zhou Shu, her eyes met, she suddenly felt an extra hand on her shoulders, her complexion was reddish, she unconsciously lowered her head and leaned forward, then she was taken aback, suddenly felt that hundreds of heat streams were being generated from her body. , Following the blood collateral meridian, flowing to every corner, no one feels comfortable.


    "Master Shu, this is..."


    Hao Ruoyan looked up curiously.


    Zhou Shu released his hand and raised his finger a little. Two phantoms identical to Hao Ruoyan appeared in front of him.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "These are two of your soul shadows, let them help you cultivate."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Soul Shadow curiously, "Isn''t this something I can do? Master Shu taught us before, but Ruoyan was stupid and couldn''t learn it."


    "You are not stupid, but the shadow of the soul is not suitable for you."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I created these two soul shadows based on your situation. They can''t increase their awareness or combat level in their cultivation, and they are not helpful to Dao, but they are better than convenience. No need to intervene. I let them practice. When you merge with you, you will be able to improve your cultivation level."


    "Thank you Master Shu!"


    Hao Ruoyan stood up and saluted, with a lot of gratitude in his eyes.


    Official Dao��s requirements for cultivation base are not high. Jinxian can also turn his hands to cover the clouds and rain, and win the respect of everyone, but it is of course better to have a higher cultivation base, at least to prevent some ignorant people from speaking secretly. Three repetitions.


    Now it is impossible for her to become a saint by relying on the official way. It is only possible to achieve it at the moment of managing the entire heavens, or to do it in a new heaven.


    "What is there to be thankful for, this practice is a trick, but it is actually harmful and unhelpful to the practitioner. It is difficult for the practitioner to transform the cultivation base into combat power, and it is easy to have problems when encountering opponents, that is, you don''t care." Zhou Shu sighed slightly and said in a deep voice, "Ruoyan, you are still not used to the rules of control, right?"


    "Well...not unaccustomed."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded unconsciously, "Domination is somewhat similar to official doctrine. It has the foundation of official doctrine. It is easy to get started with the rules of dominance. However, in-depth practice will affect official doctrine. Command, mobilization, dredging and dominance are not the same thing. They dominate others and power. I don��t really like that feeling either."


    "it does not matter."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Just follow your habit. If you don''t fit it, you won''t learn it. If you have a soul shadow, you will definitely be able to improve your cultivation."


    "Just now Ruoyan was afraid of Master Shu''s scolding, but she felt comfortable talking about it," Hao Ruoyan breathed a sigh of relief, "Then the tower of good fortune, Ruoyan return to Master Shu."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "You take it, wait until you find a suitable person, and that is related to the soul world, so I can rest assured in your hands."


    "Ok."


    Hao Ruoyan didn''t say much, she raised her hand and looked at her special Xuan Huang Jie, with a smile, "It''s really messy right now, there aren''t many normal worlds. I just said that you are in Xianshu City. No problem, it means that Xianshu City will not collapse, will it?"


    "This one��"


    Zhou Shu touched his nose, a little embarrassed, "I didn''t expect to have so many troubles, now there are too many realms in Xianshu City."


    "Alright, Master Shu, if Yan does something, you just need to be in a daze."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu with a smile, and the corners of her mouth curled triumphantly.


    "You see through me."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief. It was indeed not what he was good at managing such a big fairy city.


    He thought before that all the realms should be included in the sea of ??consciousness, and the same is true for the city dwellers in it. In the past, the causal and destiny of reincarnation will be pushed out and calculated, and then it will vary from person to person, adapt to local conditions, and formulate a set. The most reasonable management method allows Xianshu City to achieve the fastest development speed and surpass the fairy world as soon as possible. After all, the management is refined to this level. Everyone is divided. There is absolutely no possibility of mistakes. Even if they make mistakes, they can stop losses as soon as possible. , But he only tried one realm and then gave up...Even if his sea of ??consciousness is close to infinity, if you want to put it all in and calculate it, then he doesn''t need to do anything else for thousands of years.


    No matter how good the talent is, it won''t be useful. This kind of thing should be left to the right person.


    Hao Ruoyan shook her head quickly, "Ruoyan is kidding, I know that Master Shu is actually thinking about important things in a daze."


    "important things��"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Now there are two important things. One is that Xue Nu and I have got a jade ring for testing aptitude to test miscellaneous immortals and see what rules they fit..."


    After hearing Zhou Shu''s words, Hao Ruoyan said seriously, "This is something that should be done. Ruoyan has also considered it a little. It will be easier to handle with Yuhuan, so don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Of course I don''t worry if I leave it to you, I''m ready for the core of the law."


    Hao Ruoyan seemed thoughtful, "Master Shu, can''t you always rely on the core of the law, right?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yeah, now a core principle can allow millions of miscellaneous immortals to cultivate, and it will be no problem to reach true immortals, but at the realm behind the golden immortals, those are obviously not enough, and I can''t keep doing it. This is the second thing I want to say. They must be self-sufficient, but they have to pay for their efforts. We need to open up more fairy jade mines and send more people out. You can visit the Outer Demon Realm and Witch Realm. "


    "Ruoyan understands."


    Hao Ruoyan responded, and UU read and said again, "You can ask the immortal world to ask for some immortal jade. Now we ask, they will most likely agree, just like the original Supreme City and so on."


    "This is a good idea, just to explore the way," Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "If you can come to Xianyu, don''t forget to deal with it first."


    The fairy jade in the Luofu world is somewhat different from the original fairy jade. The fairy jade is the purest source of energy in the heavens and is suitable for practicing most laws, but the fairy jade from the Luofu world is used to cultivate the laws of the fairy world and the law of strength. Easy, but other laws want to get power from it is difficult, and it''s twice the result with half the effort.


    The immortal world did this, on the one hand for the Xianji Cannon, and on the other hand for the dominance of the laws of the immortal world.


    Of course, the methods of the immortal world can only deceive people who are new to practicing, such as miscellaneous immortals, true immortals, golden immortals, etc., it does not matter if the Daluo Jinxian has mastered the laws, whether it is immortal jade from the immortal world or the original immortal jade, it can be free. Draw the strength you need from it.


    (PS: Thank you gul for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4256: Show off 1

    A fortress similar to Xiaojie was slowly approaching the Xianshu City array.


    Zhou Shu stopped in a daze after receiving the report, and soon reached the edge of the formation, smiling at the approaching Anding City.


    Sun Juan also helped Jianmu''s robbery a lot. Although he didn''t say anything, Zhou Shu knew it very well.


    Under the long-term pressure of Xianshu City��s closed construction of the wooden crossing the robbery, none of the countless practitioners in Xianshu City has been invaded by the heart demon. This is not a miracle, nor is it a good time and place. The reason for the special care of the old man, of course, is Sun Juan''s contribution.


    If at the critical moment of Jianmu crossing the catastrophe, someone fell into a demon, crossing the catastrophe would not go so smoothly.


    The fortress stopped slowly, one person flew out, walked quickly in front of Zhou Shu, and bowed his hands in salute.


    "Brother Su, long time no see."


    It wasn''t Sun Juan but Su Yi. Zhou Shu smiled and patted his shoulders easily. The two did not know each other in the Xuanhuang Realm. They were close to each other, and the relationship was closer than Sun Juan.


    Su Yi laughed, and said frankly, "Brother Zhou''s sentence of Brother Su can relieve me a lot. Before I came here, I was nervous. Everywhere in the heavens now regard Brother Zhou as a living saint. When I saw Brother Zhou just now , I don��t even know how to speak."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Even if it is a saint, Brother Su is still Brother Su, by the way, why don''t you go in?"


    Su Yi smiled and said, "It''s not too late to go in after seeing Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Then I will go in with you, and I haven''t looked at Anding City for a long time. I don''t know what it has become in your hands."


    The two entered Anding City, and the fortress quickly moved, crossing the formation and going inside.


    "There are puppets everywhere, why can''t even a Bollinger see it?"


    Zhou Shu swept around, a bit confused, this is a very rare thing, "have you changed your strategy?"


    "The Boling Army is only suitable for junior brothers. I can''t train them. I can''t bring them well. It''s better to bring the puppets." Su Yi smiled and shook her head. I heard that it was the old man of the heart demon who let it go, and it is related to whether the little brother��s road can break through."


    Zhou Shu was quite interested, "Bingdao or Xindao?"


    "It seems to be Xindao, but the junior brother thinks that the military can also be used, otherwise he will not take so many people."


    Talking about Su Yi''s smile gradually disappeared, showing a lot of solemnity, "I have never seen him so serious, it seems that this time is really dangerous."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "Isn''t it? Sun Juan can even walk back and forth easily in Pangu Grottoes. Is there really a secret under the world that makes him feel tricky?"


    Su Yi paused, "It''s not the same. Pangu Cave is a test secret realm. It was not intended to kill people. This kind of secret realm is not dangerous to Sun Juan and the old man of the heart demon, just like the one he had been to. In the illusion of Heaven Demon Thunderyin, everyone thinks that he will die forever, but he is not worried at all."


    "That''s really unusual."


    Zhou Shu suddenly felt a little envious. As long as the secret realm had no intention of harming people, the secret realm would not be dangerous. The welfare provided by the old man of the heart demon was really great. He thought about it and said, "What kind of secret is that, maybe I can help Busy?"


    Su Yi thought for a while, and sighed, "I really don''t know. He didn''t even say his name, only that it was the key to open the door he got in Pangu Grottoes, and what ancient **** was sealed."


    Zhou Shu searched the memory for a while, but had no impression, so he had to say, "Don''t worry too much. Brother Sun is also under the care of a saint, so nothing will happen."


    "Haha, don''t talk about it anymore."


    Su Yi paused, and solemnly said, "I came to Xianshu City this time to follow the order of Junior Brother to build Guigu Mountain in Xianshu City. I wonder if Brother Zhou should not agree?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "Guigu Mountain? Are you sure you want to build it in the heavens?"


    After the Guigu three sons were promoted to immortality, they have always developed in their own name and renamed their power. Now they suddenly want to build Guigu Mountain, which means intriguing. According to past practice, the heavens can only have a Guigu Mountain. Could it be that If something goes wrong with the Guiguzi of the Xuanhuang Realm, or Sun Juan intends to re-establish his door, how should they maintain their relationship with the Xuanhuang Realm in the future?


    Su Yi said slowly, "I don��t know. The younger brother said that he came to explain to you. He also left a sentence. There can only be one Jianmu in the heavens, but Xianshu City has Jianmu, and Xuanhuang Realm also has Jianmu. ."


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and smiled, "This is what this sentence says."


    Although Zhou Shu had confirmed that Jianmu would return to the Xuanhuang world, he also knew that this would definitely encounter unprecedented resistance. Of course, it was not the problem of moving Jianmu, but the problem of people walking low and water flowing high. Going against the world, at that time, the Xianshu City that I built is the biggest shackle. The more praises Xianshu City wins and the more help it gets, the greater the resistance will be in the future. Even the saints, gods and Buddhas will participate. .


    Sun Juan wants to remind himself in this way?


    Regardless, Sun Juan should not be ill-intentioned.


    Su Yi was a little confused, "What did Brother Zhou mean?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You choose a good place and build it. I will support it no matter where it is. I need to tell me what I need, but I have to make it clear. Since I choose to be in Xianshu City, then I must obey the immortal. Shucheng''s rules."


    "Brother Zhou, don''t worry, we will definitely follow the rules."


    Su Yi nodded quickly and took out a few jade slips, "By the way, Junior Brother specially prepared the development plan of Guigushan. Would you like Brother Zhou to take a look first?"


    "Come on, don''t want me to worry about you."


    Zhou Shu pushed away without even looking at it, very disgusted.


    Su Yi put it away, but smiled, he understood very well, this is not dislike, but trust.


    Zhou Shu thought of something and suddenly pulled Su Yi excitedly, "Since I''m here, I''ll take you to a good place."


    Su Yi was dragged into the dusty space without any response, watching Anding City get further and further away, feeling anxious, "Brother Zhou, I still have things to do."


    "What''s in a hurry? It takes more than a month for Anding City to fly to Xianshu City. UU has a lot of time to read ."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a temptation in his smile, "Of course, Brother Su, it doesn��t matter if you want to stay, but don��t you want to go to see Jianmu early, see the oldest legend in the heavens, and use Shennongding , Refining the legendary pill, I don��t want to look at the treasures in the scriptures of mountains and seas, or even taste it, I don��t want to talk about the history of the Xuanhuang world with the oldest Yinglong clan, I don��t want to go..."


    "Stop talking, I''ll follow you now!"


    Su Yi couldn''t help nodding, her eyes were already shining. How could a practitioner from the Xuanhuang realm face such a temptation?


    Even if the sky falls, I still have to go, and I don''t care about An Dingcheng.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said nothing, everything was as expected. In the eyes of Xianshu City, these things are no stranger to see, but in the eyes of others, they are all rare opportunities in a century. Unfortunately, there are not too many opportunities for such a show.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 13042920 for your continued support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4257: Young Taoist

    Zhou Shu, who had been showing off for several days, returned to Jianmu in a daze.


    It won��t last long. According to Pu Lao, it takes ten days to open the passage.


    "Kunlun Jing is back by himself."


    Jianmu''s voice came with a hint of solemnity.


    "Oh."


    Zhou Shu, who was playing Shu Zhidao, responded, but soon felt wrong. When Xiao Kun left, he was surrounded by many Xianshu city guards, "Is he alone?"


    Jianmu calmly said, "It looks like it is, but it''s not right to say that it''s a person. I won''t let him in for the time being. Go take a look and ask more clearly."


    "I still haven''t avoided it. Fortunately, I''m not in Xianshu City."


    Zhou Shu quickly understood, and in a blink of an eye he was out of the formation.


    The Kunlun Mirror was still a little Kun-like, carved and jade doll, but his expression was not innocent at all, he was more than mature, and had experienced vicissitudes of life.


    "Who is Your Excellency?"


    Zhou Shu looked cold and raised his hand. Even a saint was not allowed to attack his own.


    "You can call me Qiu, come and play chess with me."


    When he heard the voice, Zhou Shu had already appeared in a thatched hut. The opposite was not Xiao Kun, but a young Taoist.


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "Senior Qiu''s barrier is stronger than what I have encountered before, but I am also stronger than the previous me."


    "I''m just looking for you to play chess, just say a few words, don''t resist so much," the young Taoist laughed, "I came to you but took a big risk, and even involved several old friends. If you can''t finish a few words, it would be a shame."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu thought for a few breaths, sat down generously in front of the chessboard, glanced at it and said, "It''s an endgame, I''m not good at it at all."


    "Are you used to starting from the beginning, rather than picking up games that others have played?"


    The young Taoist sat down and said slowly, "This game is played like this, and the pieces have been settled. If you start again, I don��t know how many pieces will disappear. Keep as many pieces as possible. It is better to be able to crack them. of."


    "This is not what I am good at, and I don''t like it either."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and refused.


    The young Taoist paused, and didn''t get angry, "I don''t want to stop, just look at it."


    Zhou Shu was slightly startled, "Thank you Senior Qiu for your understanding."


    "What can I thank you."


    The young Taoist sighed, "Zhou Shu, you see the chessboard as the heavens, and the chess pieces as many forces and circles, do you think I will use to crack the endgame and convince you to restore the order of the heavens? These things? I have never been interested. Chess is chess. There is no other meaning in it. I played this game with an old man. He knew that you were coming and went out first. Hehe, he was afraid of meeting strangers."


    The old man outside the hut turned pale.


    "In fact, Senior Qiu is too worried."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I do do something for the heavens, but that is not my purpose. I just go down according to my own heart. The order of the heavens can change with nature, and it is best for me. no way."


    "My heart..."


    The young Taoist glanced at Zhou Shu with a smile, "You are a little more troublesome than I thought, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Senior Qiu must hurry up. After a while, maybe I will figure out a way out of this barrier."


    The young Taoist nodded and said calmly, "Everything you did in Pangu Caves, I can see clearly on this chessboard, you have a chance to understand the law of chaos, but you give up when you come to the end, why?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I believe in my own way more, he can transcend chaos."


    "Same as the answer I got before, you are serious."


    The young Taoist nodded and said seriously, "You should understand the meaning of the laws of creation, and you should know that you can freely enter and exit the heavens, or create a new heaven, in my opinion, you are the most in these years. People who have the opportunity to understand the law of creation, but you give up. If it is out of the self-esteem of the creator, I don��t think it is necessary. Your Shuzhi Dao is very powerful, but it must be attributed to the law of creation in advance. Entering a new realm is not only not a bad thing, but it can also elevate Shu Zhidao''s status."


    "Self-esteem..."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Senior may be right. The Dao from the heavens cannot be separated from the existence of the heavens. The Dao of Shu may not be able to transcend the law of chaos, nor can it transcend the heavens, but I still want to give it a try. Practitioners complement each other and I think it is possible for me to do it."


    "You have to change the fate of Dao on your own."


    The young Taoist suddenly said solemnly, "I understand, those who can create great roads and revive Jianmu should have such confidence and perseverance, Zhou Shu, if you can say that, I believe you are a real Cultivator."


    Zhou Shu was startled slightly, "I don''t quite understand what Senior Qiu said."


    "Whether it is a cultivator is not judged by my own mind. I am also a cultivator, so I don''t have my own mind."


    The young Taoist smiled, "But it''s not that I suspect you, but someone else, you don''t need to care."


    The old man outside the hut turned pale again.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "It doesn''t seem to matter whether it''s a cultivator or not. Does the predecessor have any intention to mention this?"


    "You should understand that when you resuscitated Jianmu, everything you experienced in the past was presented to us people. I think it''s normal, but some people have a different view. They think you are not a spiritual practice. People are not even humans, so they did something meaningless..." The young Taoist said lightly, "Actually, it doesn''t matter what you are. Whoever stipulates that you cannot be a human emperor or be sanctified if you are not a human being?"


    Zhou Shu laughed and pointed to his nose, "Although it doesn''t make sense to say it, I''m really a human being, from every aspect."


    The young Taoist said for granted, "From your attitude towards humans and the Xuanhuang world, it is obvious."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, looked at the chessboard in front of him, and groaned for a few breaths, "Senior called me to come over, just to say these few words?"


    The young Taoist said slowly, "I have been entrusted to see your attitude towards Dao. Now it is clear."


    "Just take a look?"


    Zhou Shu said in a puzzled way, "The senior has no need to come over at all. My attitude towards Shu Zhidao has never changed. Senior UU reading is not worth taking this risk. This is regarded as interfering with the heavens. Other saints attacked... If you don��t want to say or answer, I��m just a little curious."


    "Then don''t worry, I''m not the only person who has intervened in the heavens over the years, and the actions are much larger than me."


    The young Taoist smiled faintly, his eyes were very confident, "It''s not yet their turn to teach me, it''s just a little trouble."


    "That''s too much talk for juniors."


    Zhou Shu stood up with a smile, raised his hand and saluted, "Junior farewell."


    The young Taoist gave a gift and said with a smile, "I hope I have another chance to meet..."


    "and many more!"


    Old Tao couldn''t help it anymore and opened the door and walked in.


    (: Thank you book friends for your continuous support and attention who can''t figure out your nickname, thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4258: Silent and old

    Zhou Shu was taken aback for a while, then raised his hand and said, "Zhou Shu has seen seniors."


    The thatched house is a sage enchantment, but he has already seen a little clue, and he has also reached out some perceptions, but he has not found anyone outside.


    This is definitely not the heavens, the law does not seem to apply, is it the deeper heavens?


    The old Dao glared at the young Taoist, turned to Zhou Shu, and said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, I ask you, you don''t want to know, if you put the law of chaos in front of Shu Zhidao, what will you get from us?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he said calmly, "I never thought about doing this, so I don''t need to know."


    The old man''s face turned dark, he was about to speak, and suddenly stopped, pointing to the young Taoist, "Say it."


    The young Taoist said lightly, "Are you ordering me?"


    The old Dao shook his head and said excitedly, "It was originally what you promised, but now it is over without saying it? You know very well that it is not you but me who took the most risk to bring him here, Qiu, you didn''t mean to It''s up to me to be unlucky?"


    "Who will let you catch both ends."


    The young Taoist stabbed a sentence, then sighed, and turned to Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, wait a moment, I have something to tell you."


    "You finally did a good thing," Lao Dao sighed with a sigh of relief. "This is not a problem of fishing at both ends. The immortal world is not what I want to do, and it is not forced. If I can understand the law of chaos, I will take care of it. What immortal world and heavens have already left, okay?"


    Zhou Shu was silent, thinking about something.


    This veteran should be a saint on the other side of the fairy world, which is a bit interesting.


    He smiled, "It''s okay to wait a while, but I also have the conditions."


    The old way was stunned, "You ask us for conditions?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "You brought me here, I always have to say a few words."


    The old Dao was furious for a while, "Zhou Shu, we brought you here to give you a chance, and you also asked us to negotiate terms. I have never seen a brazen person like you."


    "I seem to have heard this sentence..."


    Zhou Shu touched his chin, his thoughts drifting away.


    "You can wait and talk about the conditions. I''ll talk about the old things first, lest it be my fault."


    The young Taoist waved his hand and said warmly, "Zhou Shu, if you are willing to focus on the law of chaos and focus on cultivating the law of chaos, we will give a lot of opportunities, not to say what you want, but apart from you, Xian Shu There will be no problems with a few more saints in the city in the future."


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, "Sanctified?"


    The old Taoist expression is solemn, "Yes, we can help those around you sanctify."


    What did Zhou Shu think of, "Is that the character of benevolence?"


    "I said I did not represent myself, right? I did not give the word for the doll. I have my own way. As for him," the young Taoist said with a smile, looking at the old way. "His way is more realistic, as long as this He can give you all the resources, books, and secrets in the heavens."


    "It''s an irresistible condition."


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "But I don''t understand, why do you have to look for me? Since you can do everything, why don''t you do it yourself?"


    Old Tao''s face changed slightly, "What do you mean by this sentence?"


    "Old way, he is not taunting you."


    The young Taoist looked at Zhou Shu and said warmly, "I know you didn''t mean that, but the law of chaos, you have the most opportunity to understand in the heavens. You go farther than the saints, and we are not as good as you. I am better than others. Fortunately, it was also because of the slightest chance you got from the Pangu Cave. As for helping the obedient to understand, the old Dao tried many times, and the number is uncountable, but the total is not as good as yours."


    The old Dao snorted and said nothing.


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful and calmly said, "I can understand the saints and cannot understand the law of chaos, but I don''t quite understand why I have the most opportunity? You must have more resources than me, and have more knowledge than me. , But not as good as me?"


    The old Dao''s face turned pale, and he looked at the young Daoist as if he was saying, "Look, you still say this is not a mockery?"


    The young Taoist said indifferently, "Resources and insights are not the reason for enlightenment. Have you ever seen the creation of a saint? The saints do everything before they are sanctified. The same is true for the heavens. The saints are actually a hindrance to him. He prefers you more. For example, we can��t enter Pangu Caves. Frankly speaking, we have taken a fancy to your performance in Pangu Caves. Your foundation is better than ours in the past. If you don��t deviate from your direction after being sanctified, you will be able to go. It must be farther than us, and those of us who want to catch the missed opportunity again, unless we understand the law of creation, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I understand."


    The old Dao stared at Zhou Shu, "Do you understand why we are looking for you? As long as you have a breakthrough in the law of chaos, we can give you everything. As for the Tao of Shu and the city of Xianshu after being sanctified, those are all falsehoods. For the saint, only the law of creation is the most important."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Shu Zhidao is by no means vain."


    The young Taoist sighed slightly, "Old Taoist, just shut up."


    The old way was stagnant, and he wanted to say something, but didn''t speak again.


    The young Taoist said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, Pangu Cave is the starting point, and when we saw Jianmu Crossing the Tribulation, we were convinced that you could do it. You should be wondering, Jianmu will exist in the heavens tomorrow. But we can''t really perceive the existence of Jianmu until we cross the robbery."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I really don''t understand this. Is Jianmu hiding it too well?"


    The young Taoist shook his head, "Because he didn''t really build wood before he crossed the catastrophe, he didn''t have the root of the wood, so we only regard him as a sacred tree like the wood of the beginning. Zhou Shu, he took The true origin is in your place, and it won��t be retrieved until before crossing the catastrophe.��


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "How is this possible?"


    "We also think it''s impossible, but this is the only possibility."


    Young Taoist Taoist calmly, UU reading "Jianmu is a symbol of the creation of the world, and his recovery means that the laws of creation have the opportunity to be understood by all the creatures again, and help Jianmu cross the catastrophe to be reborn and get Jianmu recognizes that the person closest to him is the person most likely to comprehend the laws of creation."


    Zhou Shu was silent for a long time, then slowly said, "Understanding the law of chaos, is it so important to you?"


    "For the saint, this is the most important thing. We are not gods. We don''t want to dominate, we just want to leave."


    The young Taoist nodded seriously, "If you are sure that you can do it, you will receive a lot of help from the saints. Of course, you will also be hindered to the same degree. The saints are also humans, and there are many saints, no matter what happens. Regardless of the consequences, they all hope that the person who finally understands the law is themselves, not someone else."


    He looked at the silent old way and said quite solemnly, "I don''t care, but the old way took a big risk when he came here, you know that, right?"


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4259: Fairly competent

    Zhou Shu sighed, "I am not a saint, I know what you said, I don''t understand much."


    The young Taoist smiled faintly, "In these heavens, apart from those guys, you are the one who communicates with the saint the most, and you don''t understand what they say."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded.


    The old Tao hurried over and stared at Zhou Shu, "Did you agree?"


    "Promise what? You said to abandon the way of Shu?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head vigilantly, "I just said I might understand it, it has nothing to do with Tao."


    The young Taoist''s face changed slightly, "Old Tao, I told you to shut up, or you should go back first. Although I am not a founder, I know that it is impossible for a founder to abandon his own Tao. thing."


    The old way is stagnant, "He said to give up, I didn''t mean it."


    The young Taoist said solemnly, "He can''t say what he said himself, he just used the wrong word, and your meaning is wrong."


    The old Dao stared at him, "You deliberately opposed me."


    Zhou Shu looked at the dispute between the two and sighed, "You don''t have to act for me, because I can''t give up, but I don''t really care about the law of chaos."


    The young Taoist said indifferently, "Countless saints have lived their lives, and it is difficult for them to make a little progress in the laws of creation. What you said seems to be comprehensible by just looking at it."


    The old Taoist glared at the young Taoist, "You don''t care whether he looks at it casually or whatever, as long as there is a result."


    The young Taoist said in a deep voice, "As far as Dao Law is concerned, attitude is everything. If you don''t think it is important, you will get nothing."


    "Your attitude is good enough, and now it''s a bit stronger than me."


    The old Dao said with disdain, "Speaking of which, your cultivation time is much longer than mine. Few of the heavens can compare to you."


    The two immediately switched roles, freely and quickly, as if they had acted many times, and they were stunned by Zhou Shu.


    He paused, "Let''s not talk about this first, you just said that you can help people around me sanctify, is it true?"


    The old Dao was overjoyed and nodded, "Of course it''s true, we never slander people."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said slowly, "Then I don��t understand. The heavens have not been sanctified for tens of thousands of years, right? You can think of the difficulty of sanctification, but you are so sure that you can help people become sanctified. They have the qualifications for sanctification, no matter how many resources they have, they can''t be so sure, right?"


    The veteran said, "Just find the right person, sanctification is not as difficult as you think..."


    Thinking of something, he looked at the young Taoist, "As far as you are concerned, I said these are inappropriate."


    The young Taoist thought for a while, "Zhou Shu, what do you think is a saint?"


    Zhou Shu quickly said, "Excluding the creation law, you are not restricted by other laws and avenues, immortal and immortal, and you can see the truth of the heavens."


    The young Taoist nodded slightly, "Compared with the quasi-sage, is it just the difference in cultivation level?"


    Zhou Shu paused slightly, thinking of the ghost and **** Shusang, and slowly said, "Sages still need the approval of other saints? Dao saints such as Dao masters should not have this restriction. As long as the Dao benefits enough people, they are saints and should not be received. Limits, and if you practice step by step from the law, maybe you need it?"


    The young Taoist frowned, "You still think deeply."


    The old Dao smiled unconsciously, "As expected to be a founder, we all think of Dao Master. Those of us who practice by the law have never thought about it."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Am I the one who said it wrong?"


    The young Daoist paused, "We have never seen those Dao Dao masters who were born holy. We have not communicated with them. We don��t know how they became holy. We don��t know what they are doing, but there is no point in investigating this. , You are a founder, you should know a word, after the creation of the Dao Dao, it will not belong to the Dao Dao, but only belongs to the heavens. Even if you are the Dao Dao master, you can''t get around the restrictions of the heavens."


    Zhou Shu''s heart palpitated, "Could it be that they are no longer there?"


    The young Taoist frowned, "Of course not, I am sure they are still there. Haven''t you seen the Great Immortal Cihang not long ago? It''s just that they may be more restricted. We can go in and out of the heavens freely and observe at will. The heavens, just can''t make a move, and they can''t even come over."


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand something, "Is it related to Tao?"


    The young Taoist smiled faintly, "If you ask us this question, we won''t have an answer."


    "I know."


    Zhou Shu nodded, then laughed, and said jokingly, "I thought you saints would be able to communicate together, or build a temple of all the holy ones, the relationship is still very close, but now it seems that they are all Take care of your own."


    "It is normal to take care of each other."


    The young Taoist shook his head seriously, "What you said is unlikely. The saints did not gather like this. It is enough to study themselves. If the saints have big differences, they will not set up any organizations to fight against each other, which can threaten us. It��s never each other, but the laws of creation that neither of us knows. No one can do anything about it. It doesn��t make sense to unite and fight against each other... Oh, except for saints like the old way, they are the shackles on their backs."


    Old Dao''s face paled, "I am not a constraint..."


    Only the words spoken seemed pale.


    Zhou Shu curiously asked, "Can you ask what the shackles are?"


    The young Taoist ignored the old-fashioned eyes and nodded, "Some saints from the immortal realm must ensure that the immortal realm always exists. This is a condition for them to become holy. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether it doesn''t matter, but saints always have lower requirements on themselves. "


    The veteran said dissatisfied, "It should be higher, you have said the wrong thing."


    The young Taoist said lightly, "Yes, it''s just a little bit lower. If you ask yourself a little bit higher, you shouldn''t care about them long ago."


    The old Dao snorted and stopped talking.


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "One of the conditions for sanctification is that it must be approved by other saints?"


    The young Taoist said frankly, "For some people, the first batch of saints who came out of the immortal world have been paying attention to the immortal world. Later, if they want to be holy, they must agree to their conditions to become saints, that is, to take care of the immortal world, such as The old way just accepted the conditions."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is there someone who has cultivated to the level of a saint, but has not been able to become holy for other reasons?"


    "Of course. UU reading www.uukanshu.cOM"


    The young Taoist nodded, with a smile on his mouth, "Guess how many?"


    "Three, five, ten?"


    Every time Zhou Shu said a number, Zhou Shu''s heart tightened. Could it be that there were so many practitioners who were equivalent to saints in the heavens, but they were blocked from the threshold of saints for other reasons, so where did these people go? Unconsciously blurted out, "Isn''t it dangerous for their cultivation base to stay in the heavens without being restricted by the saints?"


    "Zhou Shu, you really have the heavens in your heart."


    The young Taoist was slightly shocked, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, and said slowly, "The first thing that comes to mind is this problem."


    The old way also stagnated, "It''s really hard to come by, you are a competent person."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4260: Bother you

    Zhou Shu is very serious, "Of course I want to know the reason, but I pay more attention to the result."


    "Don''t worry, the heavens will not collapse."


    The young Taoist said slowly, "Over the years, there have been thirteen practitioners who have cultivated to the level of a saint. They have not troubled the heavens, even if they want to do it, they can''t do it."


    "so much��"


    Zhou Shu''s eyelids twitched, "For what reason are they not accepted by the saint?"


    The young Taoist said calmly, "Two of them are because of too many bad deeds in the past. This kind of people can only be gods and want to get rid of cause and effect by sanctification. That is impossible. They will only be rejected by all the saints. Three of them are. Because of the opposition of the saints in the fairy world, four people gave up on their own, and four had accidents. They could have been sanctified in the first place."


    "Can you explain it more clearly."


    Zhou Shu wondered, "Why did you give up? There will be accidents when you are about to become holy? Also, how did the saints reject those people?"


    The young Taoist paused, "Giving up because they found a better place. The accident came from the gods and wizards. As for how the saints refuse, you will know when you become a saint. It''s not complicated, but if you don''t reach the realm, I said you. do not understand."


    Perceiving a trace of impatience, Zhou Shu stopped asking, "Thank you, senior, for your confusion, but there is one more question."


    The young Taoist nodded, "Just tell me."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Practitioners who fail to become saints will definitely stay in the heavens. What do they want to do and what can they do? Seniors said before that they can''t do anything they want, what does that mean?"


    "This is not a problem, right."


    The young Taoist sighed, "Don''t think these people are very strong, now most of them are not as good as you."


    Zhou Shuqi said, "I''m about to become holy, isn''t it strong?"


    The young Taoist said in a deep voice, "Practitioners who do not build the Great Way, their power comes from the law. They are already equivalent to the saints. Beyond the law, the heavens will no longer let them absorb the power of the law in the heavens, but their power will eventually If they can��t find a place to replenish their strength, they will only become weaker and weaker."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "They are not saints, but because their realm is suppressed by the heavens?"


    "It''s not suppression, it''s complete restriction."


    The young Taoist said sternly, "If you transcend the law, you will inevitably be rejected by the heavens. This is..."


    The old Dao suddenly said, "This is the iron law, unless you can understand the law of creation to influence and change the limits of the heavens, or even break the heavens."


    The young Taoist frowned, "Could you please stop talking."


    The veteran waved his hand, "I was right. The limitations of the heavens are just like this. Many saints do not want to interfere with the heavens, but it is very troublesome to do so. The heavens instinctively reject the saints, and the saints take action. It��s impossible to replenish power in the heavens if it consumes power. We can only replenish it in the Chaos Domain. However, the fundamentals of the Chaos Domain are the laws of chaos. It is very difficult for us saints to draw power, so saints rarely consume their own power."


    "It''s up to you."


    The young Taoist is a little helpless, "Those who have the realm of saints but are not saints are severely restricted in the heavens, and because they are not recognized as not saints, they will soon be driven out when they enter the chaos realm, and they cannot replenish their strength. , So their power will only become less and less, unless someone keeps supplying them with power."


    "It turns out that the restriction on the saint is so great, and the consequences of not being recognized are also very serious."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, then thought of the ghost **** Shusang, "You should know Shusang, a ghost?"


    The old way was stunned, "Who?"


    The young Taoist thought for a few breaths, "You said that the one hiding in the soul world, you know, but I haven''t seen it. The unformed world is protected by the chaos realm. He took a loophole and hid in, and even opened the way to the heavens. The passage is a personal thing, but it is impossible for him to leave the soul world in the future. After so many years, he must be far from the original sage level. As long as he leaves the soul world and enters the chaotic domain, he will probably be torn apart by the domain. "


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, and Shusang was not honest, "But he can be born in the heavens with the soul world, right?"


    The young Taoist nodded and said faintly, "So I said that he is a human being, and he has found a ray of life from the desperate situation. If he can''t find the soul world at that time... the chaos realm belongs to the saint.


    The old man said coldly, "If anyone takes my place, I''m absolutely not welcome."


    "Chaos Realm..."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "I have another question. If the chaos realm is based on the law of chaos, can you not understand the law if you look forward to it?"


    "Are you stupid?"


    The old Dao''s face sank and turned to the young Taoist, "He wants to see the law of chaos here, how about you send him out to try?"


    The young Taoist shook his head and sighed, "Zhou Shu, although this is called the Chaos Domain, the power inside is not the power of Chaos you imagine. For anyone, this is not a place suitable for understanding the chaos, and it is not as good as the heavens. , There are countless law sources entangled in the realm, constantly impacting and transforming, and practitioners who are beyond imagination and cannot transcend the law will be torn into powder when they touch it."


    The old Dao snorted coldly, "The fundamentals of the heavens are also the laws of chaos. You cultivators look forward to it, can''t you understand the laws?


    "I was wrong."


    Zhou Shu quickly apologized, quite sincerely.


    After asking too much, I feel a little confused.


    He still has a lot of confusion, such as the reason why the law of transcendence cannot enter the chaos realm. Is it because it has been divided up by the saints? How to gain power after transcendence? How to be restricted? The gods and wizards are not rejected by the heavens. Is it because they don''t practice the law, but most of them can''t ask anymore. After all, the opposite is a saint, and he''s not too impatient anymore.


    But already know a lot, not to lose.


    The young Taoist looked at Zhou Shu and said calmly, "Zhou Shu, what else do you want to say."


    "I still don''t quite understand your guarantee. UU read , but I don''t care. They will depend on themselves for their sanctification, and I can give them if you give them."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "But I agree with what the two seniors said, I will pay attention to the law of chaos in the future. Although it is not the first, it is not worse than the first."


    If he probably wouldn��t say such things before, but now he can. On the one hand, he planned to go to the edge of the heavens to feel the power of the end, which is the law of chaos, and the soul shadow is digesting Jianmu��s memory, waiting to be digested. Later, he could further deduct to expand Shuzhidao. On the other hand, Shuzhidao has made great progress. With the growth of Jianmudu Tribulation Fairy Shucheng, it is certain that Shuzhidao has become a popular avenue in the heavens. The fact that countless people can promote the development of Shu Zhidao, his work has been reduced.


    The old Taoist and the young Taoist looked at each other, relieved, and raised their hands, "Then I will bother you, Zhou Shu."


    Facing the salute of the two saints, Zhou Shu remained calm, "This is also what I want to do."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4261: My heart doesnt hurt

    "I will send you out."


    The young Taoist slightly chins his head, his face is calm, but there is a slight smile in his eyes.


    Although it took a lot of time, I got good results. It��s hard to persuade Zhou Shu, and it��s hard to do it one step ahead of others, and the conditions given are basically zero. Most saints know that, as long as Zhou Shu was able to comprehend the law of chaos and it was not difficult at all to help the people around him to become holy.


    Fortunately, I could see the Pangu Caves, and intercepted the Kunlun Mirror in advance.


    Zhou Shu is also not dissatisfied. He has learned a lot of knowledge, and this is enough. He smiled and said, "Xiao Kun is fine, is it Kunlun Mirror?"


    The young Taoist is very calm, "Nothing, don''t worry."


    Zhou Shu suddenly thought of something, "Can you take the benevolence character back? The benevolence character actually wanted to be given to me. I didn''t accept it before Xiao Kun received it. I don''t want Xiao Kun to be restrained. He is still young. Burden on your back."


    "Do you think it''s me? I didn''t give it. I never gave it to you."


    The young Taoist face was solemn, "It might be difficult for him to take it back, but I will try."


    "Oh."


    Before Zhou Shu had time to ask anything, he had already appeared on the edge of the formation.


    Somewhat confused, I don''t know how long it has passed, it seems like a lifetime.


    In fact, there is no difference between the heavens and before, but why does it feel different? Maybe it''s a different person.


    "what are you doing?!"


    Xiao Kun was staring at him with a strangely loud voice, and he was obviously very angry, "Okay Zhou Shu, he also said that he lied to me out to play, it turned out to be taking advantage of Jianmu Dujie to send me out, you are really too bad! I also want to help Jianmu cross the robbery!"


    "Jianmu is looking for you, go quickly."


    Zhou Shu quickly put on an anxious face, "He may have a big chance for you, don''t miss it."


    "Huh? Then I''ll go and see!"


    Xiao Kun forgot about the trouble she was looking for Zhou Shu, and ran away busy.


    Zhou Shu smiled. The child was still cheating, but the smile disappeared quickly. Now that he didn''t care about this, he just saw the saint. He seemed to understand a lot, and it seemed that he didn''t understand anything, and he needed to sort it out carefully.


    The life of the saint is more difficult than the practitioner thinks, much more difficult.


    In the eyes of the practitioners of the heavens, the saint is the highest goal they dream of, but in the eyes of the saint, they are more envious of the practitioners, envious of their freedom, and they can do whatever they want. May turn around.


    It turns out that it��s not about being sanctified. The saints have to face more and bigger problems. They are not unwilling to intervene in the heavens, but are repelled by the heavens. Staying in the heavens will only become weaker and weaker. No wonder So many saints have thought of destroying the heavens...


    Imagine carefully, there is not much difference between sanctification and ascension. Being repelled by the realm and being repelled by the heavens will have the same result and more uncomfortable. After all, the heavens are much larger than a realm. Of course, this is not just a matter of size. The heavens achieved a great success that everyone envied, thinking that they could better help the heavens, but in the end, they were isolated from the heavens. As an outsider, they would have to go through hard work if they wanted to come back and do something. How many people are willing to accept it?


    There are many realms, but there is only one heaven, but the result of sanctification is to leave the heavens, but it is not a true departure.


    Whether to maintain the status quo of the heavens, find a way, or simply destroy the heavens and no longer be restricted, should be the choice that every saint has struggled with for a long time.


    Zhou Shu gradually understood the saint''s distress.


    With the improvement of the realm, the perception of things is also changing. The previous thoughts now appear to be ignorant, and the anger is unnecessary.


    However, all of this is a stage that practitioners must go through. It is a never-ending challenge. The end that seems to end is just the starting point for the next step. The higher the level of cultivation, the worse the environment they face, from the rich world to The heavens full of challenges and opportunities, and from the heavens to the chaotic realm where there is only crisis, Zhou Shu can imagine. Obtaining resources in the chaotic realm is absolutely thousands of times more difficult than the heavens. The saints are far stronger than the practitioners. As long as they can get supplies from the domain, even if they pay some price, why don''t the saints want to go back to the heavens to understand the law of chaos? Obviously, even the saints can''t afford the price, and because of this, the saints cherish their power very much for fear of wasting a bit of it.


    The next time I see the Lord of Samsara, maybe my attitude should change?


    When you see the ghost **** Shusang, maybe you can put yourself in the place and think about it?


    After all, I might have to face the same situation in the future...


    While thinking about it, a deep voice rang in my ear, "Zhou Shu, you are in a daze again, have you seen the saint?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, and was a little puzzled, "How do you know?"


    "I know from Kunlun Jing, that saint is very frank, but he doesn''t hide it from others."


    Jianmu slowly said, "In my time, there were still many such saints. I communicated with them a lot, but now I rarely have them."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "It sounds like you know the saint now, I think it''s almost the same."


    "At least I know better than you, are you a practitioner still wanting to compare with me?"


    Jianmu retorted, "Don��t talk about the past. I heard more voices of saints than you did in your life, but no one is coming to me now. You can see that they and the previous ones. Different."


    Zhou Shu became interested, "Hey, you haven''t said this before, so what did they say?"


    "What do you want to know about these?"


    Jianmu said coldly, "Zhou Shu, you are a golden fairy who is not a quasi-sage. You have been on the same spot for almost a thousand years. I am ashamed of you. Do you need to think about things about the saint so clearly? With this time, why don''t you think about the laws of the great avenue, how to build Xianshu City, and watch other people busy every day, do you really think of yourself as a saint?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "Jianmu, you are really welcome to speak today."


    Jianmu calmly said, "I watch countless people working hard and desperately every day, and then I will look at you...I''m already very polite."


    "It''s better if you don''t cross the catastrophe."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, UU reading pretending to be helpless, "Then I''m going to be busy too, but what should I do, Soul Shadow also...is the channel already opened?"


    After a few hours.


    Looking at the bottomless hole in Pu Lao''s stomach, Zhou Shu hesitated, "Pulao, is this the channel you opened?"


    "Otherwise what else could it be?"


    Pu Lao raised his head and tried his best to raise his body too high, "Jianmu''s power is here, and it is convenient for me."


    As Pu Lao''s body swayed, the hole also changed in different sizes. It seemed unspeakable and weird. Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Don''t you hurt? Oh, I forgot. It''s not my body. It doesn''t hurt... My heart doesn''t hurt either."


    Pu fixedly stared at Zhou Shu, "Stop long-winded, you prepare quickly, I can''t turn it on all the time."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4262: No chance

    "Xuanhuangjie, this palace is back!"


    Caiying took a long breath of habit, and his face immediately changed, "Doesn''t it smell right here? Zhou, is the channel passing the wrong boundary?"


    Zhou Shu pointed to the giant dragon in front of him, "Isn''t this Pu Lao? The exit of the passage is right here, that''s right."


    "Then, where is the exit for us?"


    Caiying looked at the lying dragon, suddenly feeling very bad.


    Pu Lao slowly opened his eyes, "It''s on the side, not on the body. I don''t want to use my body as an outlet. As for the smell, it''s nothing strange. I don''t bother to clean it up, and then take out these things. It��s all darling."


    Caiying pinched her nose with a look of contempt, "Who cares about you babies, we are gone, Zhou."


    "Wait a minute," Zhou Shu looked at Pu Lao, "Pu Lao, Yuan Yuan core is not with you?"


    Pu Lao closed his eyes, "He is at Jianmu, I can''t go, it''s okay, now the defense of the Xuanhuang Realm is pretty good."


    "Well, we are out."


    Zhou Shu randomly pulled a drop of dust and led the group out.


    When I looked up, my mind was slightly shaken. Now the richness of the fairy qi in the Xuanhuang Realm has surpassed the original Wufang City, that is, it can withstand Taiyi Daluo, and a large amount of gold immortals cultivated in it, Dongsheng Prefecture and other states. At least there are dozens of such places with abundance of immortality. In such a short period of time, Zhou Shu has reached such a level, and Zhou Shu is a little worried about whether it will help it grow.


    The air wind layer is unexpectedly powerful, and can resist one or two quasi-sages compared with the original Xianshu city formation.


    The core of the source and Pu Lao should have put a lot of thought into putting more of the benefits of Jianmu here. This is an undisputed choice. It is in the edge of the heavens, and facing the threat is greater than in the heavens. The future encounters The difficulties are even greater, so don''t talk about development without doing a good job of defense.


    Thoughts flashed by, Zhou Shu calmed down, turned around and looked at everyone in front of him, "You have also seen it, the conditions are like this, it is a bit harder now, but this is only the beginning, I can guarantee that within five hundred years, the Xuanhuang Realm will be at least It can also be upgraded to two levels, and even Hunyuan Jinxian can cultivate in it comfortably."


    Jiang Shu nodded vigorously, "Human Emperor, when can I start? It''s much better than the original Kuiwei world. I can''t wait to rebuild Jiang''s family."


    "Yes, you are too modest."


    Zheng Tu said very passionately, "I thought that the Xuanhuang Realm was already deserted, but now... the conditions are much better than when we first arrived in Hachi, not to mention that we have brought enough resources. Our Zheng family can start from scratch. With the rise of Hachi Country, we can definitely do better in the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Lin Baixu held his hands high, "Just treat the Xuanhuang World as the beginning of our Lin Family."


    "This is not the beginning, but the revival."


    Lu Lun said in a deep voice, "Our Lu family was originally in the Xuanhuang Realm, and being able to come back is the biggest opportunity. Please rest assured that the Lu family will treat the Xuanhuang Realm as a home and work hard, and will never relax."


    "you����"


    Lin Baixu was stagnant, and did not dare to reply. He has been unable to compete with Lu Lan, even though Lu Lan was suppressed several times, as if the Lin family couldn''t compete with the Lu family.


    "You have such thoughts, that''s great."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "This time I bring you here, I hope you will regard the Xuanhuang Realm as your homeland. After all, this is the starting point for mankind. Although I have said it, I still have to ask again. You have enough resources, right? , There is no need to fetch resources in the Xuanhuang Realm, right?"


    Lu Lun took a step forward and said loudly, "Please don''t worry, the emperor, I have brought everything from the Lu family to the Xuanhuang Realm, just like I brought them all to Xianshu City."


    Jiang Shu followed forward, "Most of the accumulation has been brought in. Our Jiang family''s roots are in the Xuanhuang Realm, and of course we will do our best."


    Not to be outdone, Zheng Tu said righteously, "Until the Xuanhuang Realm is fully restored, our Zheng family will not use any resources from the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Before Lin Baixu had time to speak, everyone else retreated, his face turned black and he could only follow it back.


    "well."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Then you go, you are the earliest revivalists. I allow you to establish your own family power in a state, and the maximum cannot exceed six major sects, but you must pay special attention not to seize other powers. And the population, the people who restrain you, bullying and other behaviors are absolutely not allowed. If you do something wrong, I will let you leave. If you leave this time, you will never be able to return to the Profound Yellow Realm."


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s smile, everyone''s mind was stunned, and they nodded eagerly.


    Lin Baixu looked around and stood up and said loudly, "Please rest assured, the Lin family is willing to put the spirit of the clan on you. If there is a problem, the emperor can punish our clan at any time."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "This is not necessary, I can see clearly without any spirit."


    Lin Baixu stagnated, and backed away anxiously. Why was the timing wrong every time he came out?


    "Human Emperor, let''s go busy first."


    Lu Lun saluted and took some people there. Only a few were left in a short time.


    Zhou Shu looked at Shennongding and Shanhaijing, "What do you think of this arrangement?"


    Shan Hai Jing said calmly, "Families are most suitable to lay the foundation. They value interests and population the most. They don��t care how much they pay for this. As long as they are sure that the Xuanhuang Realm will not perish and can continue, these families alone can rejuvenate the Xuanhuang Realm. , You have taken the right step."


    Shennongding hesitated, "It''s just that... the new family is too strong, the families in the Xuanhuang Realm..."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "I understand your concerns. The original family is not bad, but there is a gap between strength and knowledge, especially the knowledge. The Xuanhuang Realm built by them may not meet the requirements of the current heavens. It is really going to happen like this. ?? ?? ?? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The problem of Xuanhuangjie cannot bear."


    Shennongding nodded and sighed, "Yes, the Xuanhuang Realm has been isolated for sixty to seventy thousand years, and the family and sect are different from those in the heavens."


    "They are not without a chance."


    Zhou Shu looks calm These families are templates. As long as they study hard and then change, I believe that the original families in the Xuanhuang world will grow up soon. If they don��t want to learn, they just blindly Rebelling or surrendering, there is no need for those families to continue. "


    Shan Haijing looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "As the emperor, you can say such things, but it makes the old man admirable."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "The Emperor of Humanity cannot take care of all human beings. Those who don''t conform to the situation can''t be protected all the time. That would be bad for them and even worse for the Xuanhuang Realm. If they are eliminated, they will be eliminated. However, I believe they can adapt to change."


    Shan Haijing said indifferently, "I don''t think so."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "You used to think that the Jiang family is useless, but without your protection, the Jiang family has become better."


    Shan Haijing''s face turned black and wanted to say something, but still did not speak.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4263: Come again

    "Shennongding, refining demon pot, Shanhaijing."


    Zhou Shu looked at several artifacts and said in a righteous voice, "You are all artifacts of the Xuanhuang Realm. This is the Xuanhuang Realm. Now the Xuanhuang Realm needs you. Of course, you need it even more. If there are more, I won��t say it, you yourself. understand."


    Shennongding looked serious, "Human Emperor, I know what I want to do."


    Shan Haijing said slowly, "I will try my best."


    The Demon Refining Pot hesitated, "Master...you are planning to..."


    Zhou Shu''s face darkened, "This is your mission and your salvation. As for your future, when you and the Xuanhuang Realm no longer owe you, let''s talk about it."


    The Demon Refining Pot hesitated for a few breaths, then nodded and said, "I understand, Master, I won''t let you down."


    "As long as you know."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, and said slowly, "Three, the Xuanhuang Realm cannot withstand more hardships. What to do and how to do it, you must ask clearly before you do it. If it is because you let the Xuanhuang Realm get into trouble again, you There is no redemption for a hundred deaths, and I will not let you go."


    Shennongding looked righteous, "Don''t worry, the emperor, we are all from the Xuanhuang Realm, and we will never do anything unfavorable to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "What you think is a good thing is not necessarily a good thing."


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "If it weren''t for Jianmu''s request, I wouldn''t let you do it, but if he said so, I can only trust you, and you will remember one thing for me, don''t be selfish, and don''t think about supporting it. Or help other families, you only belong to the Xuanhuang Realm now, and you only need to consider Jianmu and Xuanhuang Realms to do things."


    "understand."


    Shennongding was slightly stagnant, and solemnly said, "I will supervise the scriptures of mountains and seas."


    "I can do it too."


    Lian Yao Hu then agreed, Shan Hai Jing stern, but did not argue.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "You supervise each other, if you are not sure, go ask Jianmu and the origin of Xuanhuangjie, and leave."


    The three divine weapons bowed to salute and went quickly. Caiying looked at Zhou Shu with a frown, "Since you are still worried, don''t listen to Jianmu. My palace will follow them secretly to ensure that they can''t do anything bad. ,How?"


    Zhou Shu vetoed it immediately, "If you have other things, I will not worry about you even more."


    Caiying dissatisfied, "You...I said you, what can you worry about in this palace."


    "Can''t tell, but a lot."


    Zhou Shu glanced at her, "In short, your task is to protect Lin Zhu. Leave the rest alone."


    "Got it����"


    Caiying curled her lips, "Sister, let''s go play and ignore him."


    Lin Zhu smiled, "Sister, this time we are not here for fun. We are responsible for finding the space node along the heavens, connecting the Xuanhuang Realm with the surrounding realms, and building a new Tongtian Pagoda."


    Caiying was puzzled and touched her head, "I don''t know what those things are at all."


    Zhou Shu also touched his head, "You just need to protect Lin Zhu, you go where she goes."


    "Let''s go around first."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Senior, let''s go to work."


    Everyone who came to perform their duties, and in a blink of an eye, only Zhou Shu was left. He did not stay, and quickly escaped from the atmosphere.


    Looking around for a few times, a cold color flashed across Zhou Shu''s face, his eyes locked firmly in an empty place.


    In the curling gray mist, a human figure gradually appeared.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Uncle Xi, what are you doing in the Xuanhuang Realm? I remember I already told Xianting, don''t enter the edge of the heavens again."


    "Of course you said it, but it''s impossible for us not to come."


    Uncle Tai looked at Zhou Shu and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, did you just arrive?"


    "Do you regret it?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If you know that I''m not waiting for the Xuanhuang Realm, you will attack the Xuanhuang Realm, right? It''s a pity that there is no chance now."


    Uncle Tai unconsciously shook his head, "Zhou Shu, your hostility to the immortal world is too great, and the old man never intends to make a move."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Then what do you keep staring at Xuanhuangjie? Do you think Xuanhuangjie is not miserable enough in the edge of the heavens?"


    Uncle Tai looked at Zhou Shu and released a kind smile, "Zhou Shu, can''t we speak well? Now you are very different from the heavens. For you, the old man knows a lot. He treats demons or It��s the enemy, you��ve never been like this, you��ve always been very kind."


    "The heavens are the heavens, here is the edge of the heavens, and here I represent the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu��s voice was very cold, ��There is no harmony between the Xuanhuang Realm and the Xian Ting. The evil you have done to the Xuanhuang Realm is still stuck in it like a nail, and it hurts to the bone. , On the contrary, it hurts even more. Do you think that a victim with bruises and bruises and unable to struggle would like to communicate normally with you as the perpetrator? Do we have to kneel down and beg you for mercy?"


    Uncle Tai''s face changed slightly, "I don''t mean that."


    "With you, I don''t dare."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Uncle Xi, you want to communicate is not bad, provided that you have enough sincerity and made compensation to my satisfaction."


    The uncle hesitated for a few breaths, "Zhou Shu, you are a founder, and what is there to dissatisfied with the living saint in the eyes of everyone?"


    "Are you asking about my terms?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Tsao Shuxi, can you represent Xian Ting, or tomorrow?"


    Uncle Tai said calmly, "I am not from the fairy world, but I can convey it to you."


    "Hehe, far can''t quench near thirst."


    Zhou Shu said impatiently, "My first requirement is to bring the Xuanhuang Realm out of the edge of the heavens. If you haven''t done this, you don''t need to say anything else."


    Uncle Tai looked at Zhou Shu for a long time, and said in a calm voice, "Zhou Shu, sending the Xuanhuang Realm to the edge of the heavens is not a punishment you want, but a compelling attempt... ..." Seeing that Zhou Shu did not immediately argue, he continued, "With the rapid development of the various races of the heavens, the resources of the heavens will eventually be exhausted, and the edge of the heavens that has not been explored is likely to be the way out for the heavens. That��s why Xian Ting chose to take the most difficult path, sending the Xuanhuang Realm to the edge of the heavens Let the Xuanhuang Realm be the forerunner...


    "Sound and affection."


    Zhou Shu looked at him with a faint smile, "Tai Shuxie, have you practiced in advance?"


    Tai Shu Xie''s face sank, and solemnly said, "The old man is serious, so is Xian Ting. The Xuanhuang Realm is different from other realms. He is the oldest and most profound. At that time, the chaos first opened, and the heavens were full of nothing. With the power of the law, the environment is worse than the current edge of the heavens. In the face of such bad conditions, the Xuanhuang Realm has not only developed, but also built wood, with many creatures, and has become the immortal realm and even the heavens. origin����"


    "So you plan to let Xuanhuang Realm do it again?"


    Zhou Shu laughed, several times colder than the usual sneer, "In your eyes, the Xuanhuang Realm should die, and should bear all the suffering for the heavens, right? Uncle Xi, if you are not talking about it now Excuse me, then I think Xianting deserves to die, everyone who makes the decision deserves to die."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4264: Sincerely

    "Zhou Shu, you disappointed me too much."


    Uncle Tai''s expression was condensed, and he said with a serious face, "Don''t you think you are very narrow? In the face of the survival of the heavens, every creature must have the consciousness of sacrifice. Besides, this is not sacrifice. The reason for choosing Xuanhuangjie, Xianting is After countless verifications, unlike other realms, the creatures of the Xuanhuang realm have the characteristic of not shrinking in the face of any difficulties. If anyone can survive on the edge of the heavens and find a way out, there is no other way than the Xuanhuang realm. s Choice."


    "You are getting more and more involved, but it makes no sense."


    Zhou Shu''s voice became colder and colder, "Xuanhuang Realm does have the characteristics you said, but that is your excuse for making Xuanhuang Realm sacrifice? The stronger you are, the more you should die?"


    "The strong won''t die. We believe in this and we will do it."


    Uncle Tai Shen said in a deep voice, "We have been protecting the Xuanhuang Realm, and we have never stopped for tens of thousands of years. I have some definite evidence. You have to believe in Xianting. The Xuanhuang Realm is the mother realm of the Fairy Realm, and it is the most important thing in the heavens. Precious world, we will never let him sacrifice."


    "The more serious you are, the more angry I am."


    Zhou Shu suddenly calmed down, "Tsao Shuxie, if you just make up excuses, I advise you not to go on, otherwise I really can''t help it."


    The uncle paused, and looked at Zhou Shu carefully, trying to see through something, but obviously there was no gain, so he hesitated to say, "Do you still think this is an excuse?"


    "If it is not an excuse, it can only mean that Xian Ting He Duan tomorrow treats the Xuanhuang Realm and the creatures as fools."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "Destroying Jianmu, destroying Tongtian Tower, and indulging the invasion of the Demon Race, are these your tests of the Xuanhuang Realm? Because you believe in the power of the Xuanhuang Realm, you continue to torture him. In Sri Lanka, must first suffer from his mind and his body?"


    "Zhou Shu, don''t breathe."


    Uncle Tai''s face paled, "Zhou Shu, the old man doesn''t know about Jianmu, even Xian Ting doesn''t know... what the old man said is the truth."


    "I don''t expect you and Xian Ting to know, that''s why they made up such a funny excuse."


    Zhou Shu stared at Tai Shuxie, "I don''t plan to explore any secrets from you, Tai Shuxie, now leave the edge of the heavens."


    When he noticed something, the uncle Tai was shocked, and the fear suddenly struck him, and he took a step back unconsciously.


    Although he stood back soon, he still took a step back after all, which confuses him. In front of Zhou Shu, he would be in a daze, unable to stabilize his mind? This is something that has never happened before. Is Zhou Shu really a living saint? But even when facing a saint, he has never lost consciousness.


    Could it be the relationship between Xuanhuangjie and Jianmu?


    What he said is not only verbal, but also power?


    That would be bad, which means that here, no one can compete with Zhou Shu, and neither can a saint.


    Zhou Shu looked at him who seemed to be startled, and did not let go of the opportunity for taunting, "No. 4 in the celestial pole list, Tai Shuxie, you are far behind Mi Zhu."


    "If Mi Zhu is willing to change his sword, he will be the No. 1 in the celestial list without any suspense. The old man is not as good as him."


    Uncle Tai settled down and was not angry. "Even if he doesn''t change his sword, he is very strong. Since he became a holy master, he is the number one sword repairman in the heavens. Most immortals believe that he is the best under the saint. A strong cultivator, but after a fight with Xuanyuan, he was willing to fall, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it was a fall."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Have a fight with Xuanyuan? Of course, you don''t have to tell me, and I don''t necessarily believe it."


    "It''s secret, but it doesn''t matter if I tell you."


    Uncle Tai smiled slightly, "For you, we don''t need to keep anything. Mi Zhu came from the Xuanhuang Realm. At that time, the Xuanhuang Realm had a very bad impression of Xuanyuan. He was also suspicious of Xuanyuan, thinking that Xuanyuan had deliberately framed Xuanhuang. Jie, always wanted to go to him and ask to be clear. For Jian Xiu, the only way to ask people is the sword. When he thinks that kendo is successful, he went to Tomorrow to find Xuanyuan, and the two fought."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Is it too tomorrow..."


    Uncle Tai nodded, "Well, Xuanyuan hadn''t established a humane paradise at the time, and was still cultivating at Tai tomorrow, but shortly after the two met, Xuanyuan went to Wuji Tian, ??and Mi Zhu rejected Xian Ting Yi Xian Ting. The elder''s solicitation led to several fights with Xian Ting. He had already agreed."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "The two turned enemies into friends, and Mi Zhu also saw through the mask of the fairy world."


    "It''s impossible to talk about turning an enemy into a friend. As far as I know, Mi Zhu just wants to see more clearly. He doesn''t want to kill the wrong person," Tai Shu Xie sneered, "Of course it''s just an excuse. , No one can kill, only to be killed."


    Zhou Shu said coldly, "You killed him."


    Uncle Tai shook his head, "It has nothing to do with us. Xian Ting can''t harm him. Xian Ting can dominate the fate of the world, but it can''t control the strong, especially those who are about to become holy."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Finally admit that you have harmed the Xuanhuang Realm?"


    Uncle Tai looked at Zhou Shu, a little displeased, "You don''t want to diverge from the subject, okay?"


    "Ha ha."


    Zhou Shu smiled and did not speak.


    Sometimes he feels that he is a little wrong. He is less calm and no longer peaceful. Maybe it is the influence of Xuanhuangjie and Jianmu? In the edge of the heavens, he seems to be easily led by hatred, which may be a problem worthy of attention.


    However, this kind of influence was tacitly acquiesced by his heart, otherwise it would not happen.


    "The news that Mi Zhu died in the Demon Realm, we know it very late, we don''t know when he went to the Demon Realm."


    Uncle Tai said calmly, "At the time, Xuanyuan had a family of immortal hunters following. We did not participate, and Mi Zhu did not belong to Xian Ting."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "With you, I don''t seem to hear bad things about Xianting, you are a very competent elder Xianting."


    "Isn''t the old man...whatever you say."


    Uncle Tai said slowly, "You know that tomorrow, then you should also know that Xian Ting is also involuntary."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Then why don''t you let those who can decide?"


    Uncle Tai looked at Zhou Shu, and finally sighed, "It seems that we can''t go on, Zhou Shu, you and Xuanhuangjie actually missed an opportunity. If it weren''t for our Xianting, you and Xuanhuangjie The situation may not be so good. UU Reading "


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said indifferently, "Do you think we are good?"


    "Forget it."


    Uncle Xi raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, the old man will leave the edge of the heavens and will never look at the Xuanhuang Realm anymore, but I must remind you that you develop the Xuanhuang Realm along the edge of the heavens. People will come to hinder you and may help you, but if you want Xuanhuang Realm to leave the edge of the heavens, it is not just Xian Ting and Duan Ming that you have to oppose.


    "thanks for your reminder."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, but this time he looked serious.


    He didn''t know whether Tai Shuxie''s previous words were true or false, but this sentence was indeed true and sincere.


    Uncle Tai was stagnant, looked at Zhou Shu a little unexpectedly, and turned away.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4265: let me out

    Zhou Shu waited for a few breaths.


    Tai Shu Xi is really gone.


    Even if it is still on the edge of the heavens, it is very far away, and it is impossible to affect the Xuanhuang Realm.


    He saw clearly.


    Now his perception range and accuracy are similar to those in the heavens. It should be made by Jianmu. Zhou Shu''s perception has been significantly strengthened. The heaven and the earth have the same force, even reaching the level that I am the heaven and the earth. Maybe this is also the case. The reason why emotions are easily mobilized is that the emotions of Jianmu and Xuanhuangjie are always infecting Zhou Shu.


    This is empathy.


    Still have to be calm about the fairy world, Zhou Shu thought so, and at the same time tried to convey his emotions to the Xuanhuang world.


    Did not get any feedback, it seems that the core of the Xuanhuang Realm''s origin is completely devoted to the immortal realm.


    Maybe other places have also strengthened?


    Zhou Shu tried it when he was thinking about it, and it was true.


    At least the power he feels now is much clearer than before. Although he still doesn''t understand the essence, he can touch it clearly, and when he wrestles with it, he is much more comfortable than before. Obviously, the Xuanhuang world has been for many years. The experience of fighting against the power of Evil in the edge of the heavens, more or less, was obtained by Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu looked at Xuanhuangjie, seemingly thoughtful.


    You don��t even know if you don��t care about it. Is this a good deed without leaving a name?


    When I think about it, it''s quite interesting.


    With the help of Jianmu, he can resonate harmoniously with the Xuanhuang Realm, and there is a trend of integration. There is no such feeling in Xianshu City. Even if it is Zhou Shu''s own Xiancheng, it is not that Jianmu is not helping. It is Xianshu City, that is, the origin of Yunjuan Realm and Zhou Shu are not homologous. Zhou Shu can mobilize the power of Xianshu City at will to create a unique space, but he wants to empathize with Xianshu City and integrate it. Impossible, because of essential isolation, it is impossible to truly integrate.


    Xianshu City would definitely not be able to achieve such a harmonious trust and connection as Xuanhuangjie and Zhou Shu.


    Xuanhuangjie and Jianmu are doing this now, are they reminding themselves that Zhou Shu and Jianmu should return to the Xuanhuangjie? This is your real home.


    "This is what I thought."


    This sentence was not exported, but passed directly to the Xuanhuang Realm and Xianshu City. As expected, he received feedback from the Xuanhuang Realm in no time.


    Simple but passionate and grateful words.


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously and said nothing.


    Emotions can be expressed, but some of the inner thoughts cannot be known to others, and Jianmu Xuanhuangjie is also included.


    He would definitely let Jianmu all return to the Profound Yellow Realm, and put the focus of humanity back on the Profound Yellow Realm, but he himself would not.


    However, this is something that needs to be considered later, and there are other things right now.


    He took out the little stone, the magic monkey.


    Looking at the stone pebbles in the square, Zhou Shu laughed, "Now you are really a small stone, oh, it��s a big stone. I don��t know if you can get used to it. If it doesn��t work, I��ll take you to the Demon World. Find something for the demons..."


    Soon, his eyes froze. Because of the appearance of the stone pebbles in his hand, the surroundings immediately changed. The gray fog around him was gathering little by little to the stone pebbles, as if the bee colony had been defended. The attacking queen bee scrambled, couldn''t wait, desperately.


    Zhou Shu dissipated the gray mist that had gathered, and did not let them touch the stone pebbles, but the gray mist still continued.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he used Shu Zhili to build a thick barrier, enclosing the stone eggs.


    The gray mist hit Shu Zhili one after another, silently, but the damage was not small.


    Even Shu Zhili, who has surpassed the law, could not stop the more and more enduring powers that swarmed in. Feeling that the Shu Zhili on the barrier was getting less and less, Zhou Shu shook his head and could only remove the pebble. Take it back.


    Only then did the gray fog calm down, as if the group of vultures that had eaten the last piece of meat on the corpse quickly dispersed.


    The power of the last emperor left, and they lost their goal without sensing the stone eggs. It seemed normal, but Zhou Shu showed a little dignity.


    He didn��t put the small stones into the furnace��this is simply unrealistic. The magic monkey is an existence that Zhou Shu doesn��t understand, and Zhou Shu can��t put the unknown power that cannot be controlled into the furnace��and his Tao The body is basically Shu''s power, which is only stronger compared with the barriers laid before. There is no difference at all for these final powers. It is still a barrier, and you can still try to break through, but the final powers But left.


    It seems that the problem is not the power of the end, but the magic monkey.


    It is not that the power of the end of Evil regards the magic monkey as the target, but the power of the end of Evil is the target of the magic monkey.


    In Zhou Shu''s place, the magic monkey couldn''t absorb Zhou Shu''s power of Shu, and shrank into the stone egg to evolve itself. After leaving Zhou Shu''s body, the magic monkey regarded these lasting powers as the same resources as the magic energy, so it began. Absorb them and try to increase the rate of evolution.


    It''s like a person hiding in a retreat in a cave mansion, and suddenly there is a Ninth-Rank immortal vein on the side, which must be drawn in any way.


    Zhou Shu knew very early that the magic monkey could not use Shu��s power and the power of many laws to grow. Except for some sources that Zhou Shu didn��t know, the magic monkey relied more on the black smoke that he killed his opponents. Devil��s energy came to grow gradually, but Zhou Shu didn��t expect that the magic monkey could still use the power of end-earth as a growth resource... Or maybe he was wrong, he just regarded these end-earth power as demon energy, or it was him. The black smoke behind the dead opponent? The possibility of the latter should be greater, Zhou Shu has always felt that the black smoke of the magic monkey is related to the power of chaos.


    As soon as he came to the edge of the heavens, the magic monkey posed a big problem for himself.


    If the magic monkey can absorb the power of the end of Evil here, and Zhou Shu let it go, no one knows what he will evolve into. If it evolves into a collection of the power of the end of Evil, let alone the evolution of the magic monkey. If he is not obedient, he can only stay on the side of the heavens in his life, and maybe he has to get rid of it. If the magic monkey just has an illusion, he can''t actually absorb the power of the end, then the stone eggs will probably be abolished. Now, the unsolvable trouble that has plagued the Demon Realm for hundreds of thousands of years has disappeared.


    Zhou Shu didn''t want to choose any one.


    Or use the magic monkey''s stone eggs as bait, UU reading www. uukanshu.com used this to observe the power of the end. This is his purpose, but there is something wrong with it. What if the magic monkey can really use the power of the end? Just let him not let him learn, but this is a feud, and the future relationship is hard to say.


    Zhou Shu definitely hoped that the Demon Monkey would stand on his side, and he would be the main force in destroying the Demon Race in the future.


    Looking at the gray mist around and the magic monkey in his body, he sighed slightly, "If only you can talk..."


    "let me out!"


    Before he finished speaking, a voice had penetrated into the sea of ??consciousness, stiff but clear, unfamiliar but familiar.


    Zhou Shu was stunned. Whether this guy just woke up or was awake all the time, it was really unexpected. He only knew that the devil monkeys who killed and killed would be tricked by others now.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4266: Cant get out

    Zhou Shu glared at him, "Do you know where this is? Just let you out."


    Mohou muffled, "I don''t know, but I like it."


    "Little Stone, you are still as stubborn as you were in the past."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''m still the same. If you don''t obey, I won''t agree to anything."


    The magic monkey hesitated for a while, "How to be obedient?"


    Zhou Shu snorted, "Of course it was what I said and what you did. I will ask you first, are you awake all the time?"


    The magic monkey thought for a while, and said seriously, "No, you just woke me up."


    "nonsense!"


    Zhou Shu scolded, "I didn''t call you, even if I took you around, I would handle it with care and never fall."


    "Didn''t you take out those things just now? If it weren''t for them, how could I wake up?" The magic monkey was very stubborn. "I''m sleeping. When I sleep, no one will call me, but can wake me up. You are the only one."


    "Or is it mine?"


    Zhou Shu dissatisfied, "The other people you mentioned are Caiying and Refining Demon Pot."


    Mohou thought for a while, "There is also Xiaojin, who can fly, he is very good, much better than you."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Xiao Jin has transformed into shape, and is different from you... No, I told you what to do, is it really because of me that I woke up?"


    The magic monkey said immediately, "Yes, what you took out is very fragrant, I like it, let me go out quickly."


    "Fragrant..."


    Zhou Shu suddenly began to doubt his own perception, and paused, "I didn��t bring those things, but they were originally there. We are not in the heavens, but at the edge of the heavens, where the Xuanhuang Realm is. Place...you understand?"


    The Mohou was dissatisfied, and the stone eggs shook twice, "Are you a fool? Old Hu teaches me things every day."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Your attitude makes me very suspicious, should I let you out..."


    The magic monkey quickly said, "I understand, I know this is the Xuanhuang Realm, no wonder it''s so familiar... I should have come from the Xuanhuang Realm, right?"


    "No, although I brought you out from the Xuanhuang Realm, you do not belong to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, seemingly thoughtful, "You feel familiar, isn''t it what you said very fragrant?"


    The magic monkey quickly said, "Yes, yes, I seem to have smelled it before."


    Zhou Shu realized something and slowly said, "Have you absorbed it before?"


    "Yes, only a little bit, but it feels good."


    Mohou��s speech is getting faster and faster, and it sounds normal. It seems that he has encountered something he really likes. Usually he is not like this. It takes a long time to say a word, and he has to separate people. For example, to Zhou Shu I haven''t said so much, and occasionally a few words are awkward and abrupt.


    "That said, they won''t hurt you anymore."


    Zhou Shu let go of his mind. What the Demon Monkey said should be true. During the previous invasions of the Demon Race and foreign races, the aura of the Xuanhuang Realm was opened, and there must be the ultimate force of Evil coming in with the cracks, and the Demon Monkey He was one of the invaders at that time, and it was normal to perceive it.


    Mohou said seriously, "Definitely not. It will only make me grow faster and stronger. I know you are doing well for me. Can you let me out now?"


    "After being able to speak, your mind will grow more and more."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "It''s not working right now, I still have some questions to ask me, and I''ve said it all."


    "You..." The magic monkey held back half of what he had said, and said slowly, "Then ask if you have anything else."


    "You are becoming more and more human..."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. This is both a bad thing and a good thing. The monkey heart has become unpredictable, but it is better to communicate with people than monkeys. "Those things, I call the power of the end, since you have absorbed them, then I ask you, What is the difference between the power of the end and the black smoke that emerges after you kill your opponent?"


    The magic monkey was stunned, "What black smoke?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It may not be black smoke in your eyes, but you should know what I am talking about, that is, every time you kill your opponent, I can see a wisp of black smoke coming out. The smoke is quickly absorbed by you, and then you will become stronger. The more opponents you kill, the more black smoke you absorb, and you will become stronger and stronger, like there is no end."


    "It turned out to be this."


    The magic monkey suddenly realized, "I don��t know what it��s called. If you say black smoke, just black smoke. Black smoke is an important reason for my growth. Without it, I feel uncomfortable. I don��t feel comfortable doing anything. Devil energy can strengthen my body. , Only black smoke can make me really strong... Do you understand this? This is the first time I have told people this, Zhou Shu, please let me go out soon."


    Zhou Shu nodded in satisfaction, "You still know my name is Zhou Shu, but I have to wait for going out."


    The magic monkey became impatient, and the stone eggs banged, "I said it all."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, and said calmly, "You haven''t finished speaking, you haven''t said the difference between the power of the last **** and the black smoke. You like the black smoke and the power of the last hell. You like the taste of the last hell. Or are you sure that the power of the end will also make you stronger?"


    "Is there a difference between these two?"


    The Mohou quickly said, "Of course it''s not the taste, I can turn the power of the last evil into black smoke."


    "Can you transform the power of the end to the black smoke that you absorb?"


    Zhou Shu nodded gently, "This is clear. You feel about them as if you encounter enemies, but aren''t you sleeping and evolving? In this case, you are also anxious to fight?"


    The magic monkey said anxiously, "They don''t take much effort, and there are more, better than beating people."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "You mean you can directly transform them, without having to kill this process?"


    "It''s about the same as your cultivation, just eat it, but I don''t know how much you can eat..." The magic monkey said in a low voice, "Let me go out. I will try to eat as little as possible. I will definitely not eat." Light."


    Zhou Shu froze and sighed, "Eat it all? That''s it."


    "real?"


    Mohou was very pleasantly surprised, "Then I will try, you quickly let me out."


    Looking at the gray mist outside, Zhou Shu fell into deep thought for a while, UU reading , could the problem of the edge of the heavens be solved in this way? It''s probably impossible. The magic monkey''s IQ is not enough, and what he said may not be credible. Even if he can transform, it should not be able to transform much.


    But it''s still very strange, what is this guy, why are the laws of the heavens meaningless to him?


    Seeing that Zhou Shu hadn''t moved yet, Shiqi almost jumped up, "I told you everything, why don''t you speak credit."


    Zhou Shu settled down and smiled, "Little Stone, I will let you out soon, but before that, you have to promise me one condition."


    As if getting angry, the magic monkey only replied for a while, "I have said a lot, you really are not a good person, much worse than the old Hu Lao and the little girl Caiying."


    "Then you can''t get out?"


    Zhou Shu looked at Stone Egg and smiled like a wise man.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4267: As a tool

    "go out!"


    Mohou did not hesitate to agree, "You can say your terms, anything will do."


    "You are on the road, Little Stone," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "It''s actually very simple. I want to feel it with you."


    "You want to grab me? How can it work!"


    The magic monkey refused subconsciously, but felt wrong again, "You just want it, why do you want to make it clear? I understand, you can��t absorb these and other powers, so you want me to transform again. Here you are, right? Zhou Shu, you are using other people as a tool again!"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "Who taught you the last sentence? Caiying, or refining a demon pot?"


    The demon monkey stagnated and hesitated, "You ask what this does. Obviously I just thought about it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and suddenly stood up solemnly, "You can''t think of it yourself, just say it, otherwise..."


    The Mohou quickly confessed, "It''s Xiaojin, Xiaojin said before, and I couldn''t speak at that time."


    "You really are..."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly. Xiao Shitou is his father if he is rich, and he doesn��t care about anything else. You have to correct it in the future. He smiled and said, ��You don��t need to be nervous, I��m just kidding, it��s okay, I do always use Xiaojin as a tool. , But that''s also for...no wonder Xiaojin didn''t come to me after transforming, and hid in other realms by himself, alas."


    The magic monkey whispered, "No, he said that he will help you after he has cultivated well. Now he will only get in the way."


    Zhou Shu surprised, "Really?"


    The magic monkey thought for a while, and said unsurely, "He said that, it should be true."


    Zhou Shu paused and said happily, "Haha, it''s better for Xiaojin. I know that I treat him well, and I know that I''m better than most people. It''s not in vain that I treated him that way. After I go back, I will reward him well. ��Little Stone, you have to learn from him."


    Mohou quickly agreed, "I am, you let me go."


    "Not sincere at all, okay, then I will assume that you have agreed to my terms."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Little Stone, I am not trying to grab your final power, I just follow you, simply put, I will attach the soul to you, so as to understand the whole process of your absorption and transformation. Although most of it is still difficult to understand, don''t hide it, don''t worry, it won''t hurt you, you don''t have such a thing as a soul."


    "Soul possession, that''s it?"


    Mohou did not hesitate, "It seems to have heard that, it doesn''t matter if I hurt or not, then you come."


    "Well, let''s go a little farther away."


    Zhou Shu flew far away. There were a lot more powers that could be used near the Xuanhuang Realm, but more might not be enough. The power of the final Evil is not an enemy, and you don��t need to be strong. Instead of spending energy to restrain the influence of the Xuanhuang Realm. , It is better to find a quiet place to slowly realize the research.


    This flight took several days.


    Unexpectedly, the influence of the Xuanhuang Realm is so great now that it not only extends to the surrounding realms, but also responds to places farther away.


    This time, the Xuanhuang Realm benefited the most from this time.


    Seeing the gray fog getting denser and denser, and occasionally seeing a few leaping fog monsters, Zhou Shu stopped.


    "Arrived?"


    The Mohou was too lazy to complain, he was tired all the way.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Here, the gray mist here is very dense, you have to relax a little, if it doesn''t work, just say, I will take you back immediately."


    The magic monkey said without hesitation, "It''s okay, the more the better."


    "Be quiet, don''t worry, I''ll act after I say it."


    Zhou Shu took out the stone egg and still attached Shu Zhili, but instead of protecting it, he placed his soul in it.


    According to the discussion, these Shu Zhili penetrated the stone pebbles into the interior, and gradually disappeared.


    Taking this opportunity, Zhou Shu planned to take a good look at the magic monkey.


    He didn��t do this in the past. On the one hand, he had overlooked too many things, and more importantly, Zhou Shu��s understanding of various powers was not thorough enough. He had always regarded the magic monkey as an object of the same level as the Law of Chaos, and his strength was not enough. There is no point in contact.


    "You pebble is hard enough."


    If it hadn''t been for the demon monkey to let go of the defense, it would not be easy for Shu Zhili to break through.


    Inside is the magic monkey, but compared with the past, it is almost transparent, like a solid light.


    After trying for a while, his soul can only be attached to the surface of the magic monkey at most, not going deep, let alone blending in.


    This group of light is too strong, the essence of which is the power of the magic monkey, that is, the power of Lin Xie, if it is forced into it, it will only cause a big battle.


    The power of Lin Xie is close to the power of Chaos, but compared to the power of Chaos Zhou Shu has been in contact with, it is stronger and more enthusiastic, and you can easily feel the surging intent to fight and kill. This blends emotions into In the power of the law, the powerful cultivator can do it, but it is definitely not as good as the magic monkey. The emotion and the power are too compatible. The emotion seems to be brought by the power, and the combination of the magic monkey is not at all The fact of Divine Soul can explain to a large extent that the emotion and will of the magic monkey and the power of Lin Xie are one.


    In other words, the power of Lin Xie has will and emotion in itself.


    Perceiving the magic monkey carefully, Zhou Shu gradually understood a lot of things.


    The devil monkey is by no means a simple creature with life, but a gathering body of the pure power of Linxie��at least the devil monkey in the stone egg is like this.


    And Lin Xena is different from any other power. He does not exist widely in the heavens, adapts to the environment of the heavens and changes, interacts with each other, and does not need to be arranged by the heavens to manifest it. The power of Lin Xena is to gather. Together, they are born with the will, knowing to use the external material to condense into a magic monkey shape, on the one hand to protect the power, on the other hand to continuously create killings to increase the power, and ignore everything else.


    It can also be inferred from this that the power of Lin Xie is probably not the inherent power of the heavens.


    No matter how you look at it, he is incompatible with the heavens, and is obviously different from all powers. He can be separated from the existence of the heavens, and the power of the chaos of the heavens cannot annihilate it. It is also because his origin comes from other heavens. All the rules of the heavens are invalid for him, and it is naturally impossible to destroy him.


    The power of Lin Xie that first landed on the heavens was in the demon world, so the body formed was full of demon energy, and it was called a demon monkey.


    This time I felt deeply, and seemed to know some amazing things.


    Zhou Shu was a little shocked. If UU Reading said that the magic monkey came from other heavens, wouldn''t it be similar to his own destiny?


    The magic monkey shouted, "Okay, I can''t help it anymore."


    I could see that he was indeed very anxious, as if he was about to explode. There was so much power outside, but he couldn''t absorb it, and he was suffocated.


    "Sorry, I delayed, you can start now."


    It is indeed not easy for the demon monkey to endure it now. Since he is not a creature but a power aggregate, Zhou Shu''s attitude towards the demon monkey has changed a lot. After all, power is not a human, nor can it be educated and tamed.


    I was here to perceive the power of the end, but I didn''t expect to explore the magic monkey first.


    Of course this is not a bad thing. Sharpening the knife does not accidentally chop wood. Only when the magic monkey knife is cleared can the bundle of firewood be cut to the ultimate strength.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4268: the strange thing is

    As soon as Zhou Shu finished speaking, the pebbles flew up and rushed directly into the gray fog.


    In terms of strength and speed, it seems that it is not too difficult to directly rush out of Zhou Shu''s body, but he hasn''t even tried it.


    Zhou Shu smiled. The devil monkey is indeed very obedient. This shows that his power is constrained by himself. Does that mean that he is the rule of the power of Lin Xie? The essence of the two of them did not come from these heavens, so it seemed reasonable from this point of view.


    Distracting thoughts flashed past, and soon plunged into the gray mist.


    The stone pebbles in the gray mist have become the chasing target of the power of the end, and they can''t wait to drill into it.


    Numerous tiny holes appeared on the stone eggs, which provided a channel for the power of the end, but it also diverted because of this. The original force of the end may be a river, but now it has become a stream of hundreds of millions. The stream is nothing but a series of drops of water.


    Even if it is the ultimate strength, this order of magnitude is of little use.


    The magic monkey is very capable.


    Zhou Shu let go of a lot of heart, thinking that the magic monkey would kill the enemy in a big way like before, but he was wrong.


    The power of the previous magic monkey, Lin Xie, was still very weak, and needed external forces, such as forming his own body, such as the Great Desolate Halberd, etc., but now he doesn��t need it, just pure power can cope with the powerful Power, transform it and absorb it.


    Of course, this may be a temporary phenomenon.


    After all, the magic monkey in the stone egg is just pure power, without a body, so it can only do so.


    The magic monkey that broke out of the egg should be able to absorb some of the energy from the outside to form a shell, and then use the shell to improve itself.


    After the diversion, the power of End Evil is not vigorous, but the essence is still there. Now it is the battle between the essence of Lin Xina''s power and the essence of Chaos. Zhou Shu is very curious, what method is used to transform the end of Evil. The power of assimilation.


    The spirits are mobilized and pass back everything they perceive.


    But here is a complicated deduction, it can only be deduction, and it is not enough to calculate. Whether it is the power of Lin Xie or the power of the end, Zhou Shu did not understand, there is no data, no rules, and there is no anything. What can be calculated can only be repeated continuously, and then add your own thoughts a little bit, and try repeatedly, trying to find some laws from it, or similarities with other forces.


    It may not be found. The two powers have nothing in common with other laws, avenues, etc., but this is also a law.


    A little bit of time passes by, or there is no concept of time. There is no need for time to describe anything in the present. The edge of the heavens is always like this. The magic monkey only has the power of lasting evil in his eyes, and he seems to have no limits. The devouring and transforming of Zhou Shu, while Zhou Shu focuses on chaos, does not care about all kinds of desires, does not need to control Xianshu City, let alone practice.


    Only when someone or something leaves all of this, or if there is a result, time becomes meaningful again.


    But how long will it be?


    "Zhou! What are you doing hiding here?"


    "Senior! I finally found you!"


    Two voices sounded, shaking Zhou Shu to a halt, and then the spirit slowly returned and changed back to the way it used to be.


    Looking at Lin Zhu and Caiying who were different from the past, he settled, "Why are you here?"


    "What makes us come here, do you know, how long have you been away alone? You don''t worry about us, we are still worried about you!"


    Caiying glared at Zhou Shu, her eyes flushed, and the sword intent around her body suddenly grew longer, as if she was about to stab him, obviously she was really angry.


    Zhou Shu faintly revealed her timidity, averted her gaze from Caiying, who was braving the red light, and fell on Lin Zhu. Although she looked like she had cried a few times, she still remained calm enough, "Wait a minute, I How long have you been away, Zhu?"


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu, earnestly and dissatisfied, "It has been 57 years since the senior entered the Xuanhuang Realm."


    "Fifty-seven years?!"


    Zhou Shu was shocked, "I have been here for fifty-seven years? Really?!"


    Caiying said angrily, "Of course it is true, fifty-seven years have been less, and fifty-eight years will be soon!"


    "It''s been so long..."


    Zhou Shu held his forehead, also surprised. I really didn''t expect that after so long, he slowly said, "I have been studying the gray fog with Little Stone, completely ignoring the time, so you two have been looking for me, it is true. No, it''s really hard for you."


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu for a while, as if she was sure of something, she became gentle, "Senior, you are welcome, Senior is fine."


    "Sorry is not enough, do you know how hard we find it? Forty years!"


    Caiying was still angry, "It''s so far away that even Xuanhuangjie and Jianmu can''t perceive it, and you deliberately hid your breath. It''s really damnable!"


    As he spoke, the sword intent that ran away was getting closer and closer.


    "I really didn''t hide my breath on purpose, but was covered by gray fog. The power of the end here is very strong, and it is continuous..." Zhou Shu explained a few words, suddenly realized something, and quickly said, "It''s my fault. , I should be closer."


    Lin Zhu took two steps forward and said worriedly, "Senior has researched something that will not be disturbed by us, right?"


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few moments, "I don''t know what has been researched, but it should be much better than before."


    Lin Zhu stared at Zhou Shu and smiled faintly, "Well, senior is standing in the gray mist now, and it seems that it is not affected at all. You see, we are very hard, if there is no sister��s sword intent, the little girl will not be able to get through. I can''t stand it closer."


    Caiying snorted, "It''s okay to have this palace here. This palace is very strong now, and you can stay here for decades."


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly, stretched out his hand to pull the two of them to his side, "Caiying harvested the sword intent, I won''t be affected by the gray mist, just like the heavens."


    After hearing the sound of joy, Caiying immediately put away the sword intent, but her body shuddered and almost fell.


    It was a little weak.


    Lin Zhu hurriedly supported, the two leaned together, UU read and said something to each other, Caiying snorted and gave up, the anger disappeared in an instant.


    "Senior, there is no uncomfortable feeling at all."


    Lin Zhu felt for a while, and said with joy, "Senior, should this be regarded as understanding the law of chaos?"


    "Not to mention, the deduction process is less than one-fifth, and the things that can be felt are pitiful. Said this little stone is really tireless..." Zhou Shu paused, looking at the pebble not far away. , Grabbed it with a beckon, "You are almost enough."


    "What is enough, I have just started."


    The voice of the demon monkey came out of the stone egg, like a Hongzhong, not only loud, but also the power of the end of the surroundings was shaken away.


    The strange thing is that these gray mists did not rush to gather, but hovered around, forming a hollow in the middle.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4269: Waiting like this

    "I said you have enough, that''s enough."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, and directly put the stone pebbles into his body.


    The magic monkey was still screaming in his body, "I want to continue, I want to continue."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Little Stone, do you want to do only one thing in your life?"


    For the magic monkey, there is no limit to the absorption of the gray mist, but it is to transform one kind of power into another, without the **** of the soul body, not caring about fatigue, it does not matter time and space, naturally there is no limit at all, although the absorption The speed has always remained the same, but as long as he wants to, it is not a problem to convert all the power of the end in the edge of the sky as long as he wants to, it is just that it takes endless time.


    The magic monkey was stunned, "It''s very comfortable."


    "The transformation of power is very comfortable, but is this your purpose?"


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You can turn all the power of the last evil into yourself here until the heavens disappear, but what''s the point of doing so? Then, follow the heavens and disappear together, or go to find the next one. Where to draw strength?"


    Mohou was puzzled for a while, "I... where do I know?"


    Zhou Shu sternly said, "Little Stone, you must have your own will and your own goals to live up to the meaning of your existence in the heavens. If you just rely on your power instinct to become stronger without end, even if you become the most powerful in the heavens. Strong, even the strongest outside of the heavens, you are still just a force, without your own value."


    Mohou was still puzzled, "I don''t quite understand?"


    Zhou Shu said seriously, "Then you just listen to me."


    The magic monkey seemed to think, "Oh, what is my goal to listen to you? I don''t feel right, I remembered what Xiaojin said."


    "It''s good to start thinking."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Little Stone, you have transformed enough now, enough for you to do a lot of things. For example, the heavens we are in are just facing a crisis. Power like you should help the heavens get rid of the crisis, not Just take care of yourself,"


    The magic monkey seemed to understand something, "My goal is to help the heavens?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s right, you appeared in the heavens, and you are in the heavens now, so naturally you can''t watch the heavens be destroyed, right?"


    The magic monkey hesitated for a moment, "What does it mean to me to protect the heavens? I think it''s still more comfortable with the power of the end here, so I continue to absorb it like this, it seems that it is also very interesting..."


    "You have to think about how your interest comes from."


    It seems that the previous words are not very effective, Zhou Shu''s tone becomes severe, "If the Xuanhuang Realm does not purify you, you are now the greatest enemy of the heavens. If you don''t have me to protect you and give you weapons, you are still a golden fairy. You can��t beat the little monkey. If Caiying and Refining Demon Pot don��t teach you anything, you don��t understand anything now, let alone think about talking. If Xiaojin doesn��t play with you, how can you have so much happiness, if..."


    "Don''t tell me, I understand."


    The magic monkey said suddenly, "It means that you have helped me, and I will also help you. You want to protect the heavens, and I also want to protect the heavens."


    Zhou Shu nodded solemnly, "Yes, you finally realized it."


    The magic monkey was stunned for a while, and said dazedly, "You are right... I seem to have enlightened, then what am I going to do now?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Little Stone, don''t worry about what you do. Just listen to me. Now you first understand what I said before, and then think about your transformation during this period of time. The experience of the power of strength is best described in words. This is very important. If you describe it clearly enough, I might be able to help you speed up the conversion."


    Mohou was a little puzzled, "Speed, I feel fast."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Your speed has not changed for so many years. Perhaps the transformation between the two powers should be like this, just like water always takes one hundred degrees to boil, but you have the will and If you can better control your power, you may be able to change the extraction rate. There are many ways to boil water. Don��t you want to absorb all these lasting forces quickly? Saving time may not make sense to you. , But for the heavens."


    The magic monkey suddenly said, "So it''s for the heavens, I understand, then I will think about it."


    Zhou Shu breathed a sigh of relief. He was somewhat obedient. Judging from Xiao Shitou''s temperament, this time it became clear and it will go well in the future.


    Caiying looked at Zhou Shu curiously, "Why hasn''t the little stone evolved successfully?"


    "I succeeded long ago, I just forgot," Zhou Shu smiled, "He has completed the evolution, and it is easy to figure it out. It''s just that there is a gray mist everywhere, there is no suitable energy material, and it is not suitable to come out. Wait until you leave. By the edge of the sky, I will let him out."


    Caiying blinked, "My palace is starting to expect what he will be like."


    "It''s not much different from the original."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Caiying, Zhu, let''s go back to the Profound Yellow Realm first. I have worked hard for you all this time."


    Lin Zhuwen said, "Senior, you don''t need to be so polite, but next time you practice in retreat, you must tell us clearly."


    "Okay, I know, this time I completely followed the rhythm of the little stone, forgetting the time..." Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, as if vaguely touched something about the law of time, he was dumbfounded again. .


    Caiying quickly noticed it and pointed at Zhou Shu, "Look at him, when you talk to us, you can suddenly be in a daze."


    "Maybe another epiphany?"


    Lin Zhu was a little excited, "Senior is really amazing. I don''t think it''s good to have an epiphany. Senior can have an epiphany anytime and anywhere. This time we don''t urge anymore. If we miss something, it will be bad for Senior and the heavens."


    Caiying was stunned, "Then...then we just wait like this?"


    Lin Zhu nodded seriously, "Yes, that''s okay. It''s not affected by the gray mist on Senior''s side, so it''s better for us to practice as well."


    "You are really calm."


    Caiying shook her head unconsciously, UU read , "Xuanhuang Realm has nothing to do, but Xianshucheng wants him to go back soon."


    Lin Zhu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it won��t take long for the seniors this time. I also want to go back soon. The Tongtian Pagoda has been laid out, and materials need to be prepared at Xianshu City. If the Tongtian Pagoda is built this time Okay, it��s definitely better than last time, and we will be able to travel between the two worlds very easily."


    "This palace has this in mind," Caiying said without realizing it, "I didn''t expect that there are also spatial nodes in the edge of the heavens, and there are not too many."


    Lin Zhu nodded lightly, "From the area we have explored, the power of space is quite large and stable. It is much better than the outer realm where Xianshu City is located. The edge of the heavens is very strange. If it can solve the problem of gray fog, The development here is really good, not necessarily worse than the original sky, but it is difficult if there is a gray mist. They are all the time to kill the vitality of the world. The Xuanhuang world has the support of Jianmu, but the other worlds do not. It can''t stop it. Yes, alas."


    Caiying glanced at Zhou Shu, "He might be able to think of a way."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4270: Too lazy to care about you

    In just a quarter of an hour, Zhou Shu recovered.


    After looking at the two of them, Zhou Shu apologized, "I delayed for a while, sorry, let''s go on."


    Lin Zhu smiled slightly, "Senior has an epiphany really quickly."


    "Nothing is realized."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. No matter what he thought, there was no conclusion. It seemed that it was a bit of a fur that touched the time, but it quickly disappeared. Like nothing, it seems to be back to the state before the touch. It''s a bit weird. Maybe for now, This is not something that a practitioner can explore.


    Caiying snorted, "I am still looking forward to it at a loss."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care, "Xuanhuang Realm is all right now, how are you doing?"


    The two women chatted once, Zhou Shu quickly understood and smiled, "Very well, it seems that the initial plan has been realized. Before I came, I was worried that only the Xuanhuang Realm has the power of space, and now it has been confirmed that the heavens The power of a lot of space along the way is very beneficial to our development."


    "It''s difficult."


    Lin Zhu said slowly, "The built woods of the Xuanhuang Realm cannot support a wide range of formations, while other realms have no protection of built woods and cannot block the gray fog, and it is difficult to develop."


    Caiying nodded, "Yes, Zhou, what can you do?"


    "There will be."


    Zhou Shu was very confident, "I can''t do nothing for such a long time. I have some very real insights about the power of the end. I can''t talk about understanding the rules, but I must drive them away and mobilize them so that they don''t affect the world. It shouldn��t be difficult. After I go back, I will think about it for a while, and I can figure out a way, I promise.


    Lin Zhu stopped, then smiled at Caiying, "Sister, what you said is right."


    Caiying raised her head and said proudly, "Hey, what I said is of course right."


    Zhou Shu looked at her with a smile, "Obviously it is my way, why are you more proud than me."


    "You want to control?"


    Caiying curled her lips, her smile on her face increased.


    Lin Zhu whispered, "Senior, there is nothing wrong with Xuanhuang Realm. The artifact and the family are doing very well, but Xianshucheng asked Senior to go back, saying that the situation in the Xianshu is not right, and there may be big changes. , It��s best to go back early and make preparations."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Something happened to the fairy world?"


    Lin Zhu thought for a while, "I''m not quite clear. The news came that the last Xianting meeting was unhappy. All the big sects except the Xuanling Sect seemed to be dissatisfied with Xianting. After that, the atmosphere in the fairy world was different from before. ."


    Zhou Shu touched his few beards, quite complacent, "This is a good thing."


    "It''s time for something to happen in the fairy world. It''s their turn. Can''t we always have difficulties?" Caiying geared her hands, her sword gleamed, her face was full of excitement, "Zhou, let''s go back soon! Don''t miss the opportunity, take advantage of it. Ill, kill it!"


    "Well, we will leave as soon as we return to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu nodded. According to the law, the gate of the poor should be in Xiluotian, very close to the city of Xianshu, with good luck.


    After searching for forty years, it only took half a month to go back.


    It is not surprising that Zhou Shu initially understood the reason for the power of the end, but more often, he had a direction and looked aimlessly, and it was not surprising that it would take hundreds of times longer.


    At a glance, the Xuanhuang world was a little greener again, and the black cracks that I saw when I came here are basically gone, leaving only one or two faint traces, indicating that there are some hidden dangers, but which realm has no hidden dangers, I think they are all immortals. Shucheng? Hundreds of years from leaving Jianmu to the present, the Xuanhuang Realm has been able to return to this way. It is already beyond expectation. Zhou Shu couldn''t believe that the effects of those families and artifacts were so good? However, after reading it carefully several times, I had to believe it.


    It''s just that the reason is not the same as what I thought. It''s not so much the resources I brought and the credit of the family artifacts, it''s the original background of the Xuanhuang world.


    With Jianmu, the Xuanhuang Realm was awakened, and an extremely powerful force burst out.


    I have to admit that the creatures in the Xuanhuang world are always the most tenacious. Whether it is humans or other creatures, their courage and self-confidence in the face of predicament and desperation are more obvious than anyone else. The more suffering, the more difficult it is. Strong and difficult to rejuvenate the clan, nothing can really knock them down, whether it is the invasion of the devil or the unprovoked punishment of the immortal world, whether it is a flood or a disease like fire, even if it is countless times more than their enemies, they cannot be allowed to give in. Let the Xuanhuang world sink.


    This has to be mentioned about the immortal world. When a problem occurs in the immortal world, even if it is as strong as thirty-three days, it is almost impossible to fully recover. The most realistic result is to further perish, pass the sky, and have no thinking. Countless small circles have proved this point.


    It''s a bit ridiculous, the self-proclaimed noble and powerful practitioners in the Immortal Realm are inferior to the seemingly weak creatures in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    But there was some emotion. The immortal world was once the composition of the mysterious and yellow world, but as the more I saw and learned, I gradually lost and lost my faith, no longer united, fighting each other, then no matter how strong it is, it is just a puddle of mud.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze and smiled indifferently, Xuanhuangjie shouldn''t have to worry about it.


    Caiying stunned, "Ah, it''s all here, don''t you want to go down and take a look? I haven''t greeted Lao Hu and the others yet."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "If there is anything to greet, I have said everything that should be said. If they make a mistake, Jianmu will naturally tell me."


    "Ok."


    Caiying followed Zhou Shu and whispered, "My palace found that your attitude towards Hu Lao is not quite right, isn''t it? You have a problem, if Hu Lao offends you, or you offend it. He, this palace can solve it."


    Zhou Shu looked at her for a while, then laughed, "Didn''t you just find out now?"


    Caiying stagnated, "I don''t see Lao Hu often in my palace, and I don''t know what he is doing."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, "This matter is very complicated, you don''t need to worry about it, he chooses the way, let him go."


    Caiying glared at him, and suddenly accelerated to the front, "Do you think this palace is yours? My palace doesn''t bother to care about you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and turned to Lin Zhu and said, "Zhu, do you still have the Discovery Array?"


    "some."


    Lin Zhu quickly took it out, UU reading was looking forward to it, "This is specially made by Jianmu, and the effect is the best. Seniors want to try it? A little girl can teach you."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Well, just give it a try on the way back, and also take a look at the power of the space around the gate of poverty."


    "That''s right, the little girl didn''t even think about it."


    Lin Zhu''s heart shook slightly and immediately became serious, "Senior, we will stay there for a while, maybe the power of space there is the most, it''s incredible, otherwise it''s impossible to connect the heavens and the edge of the heavens."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I also think it is possible that the power of the space near the Xuanhuang Realm may also have something to do with this."


    "Yup!"


    Lin Zhu couldn''t help but raised her head and looked ahead, her eyes bright and bright.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 21080621 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4271: Silly words

    There was still a long way to go before the gate of poverty, Lin Zhu took out the Discovery Array.


    She looked at the disc in her hand, quiet and serious, with longing in her pearl-like eyes.


    "Sure enough!"


    After a few breaths, she exclaimed, and looked up at Zhou Shu, with some pride in her joy.


    Caiying leaned over, rubbing his chin and looking at it, "The light fades from time to time, it seems to be unstable."


    Lin Zhu explained in a low voice, "This is normal. Most of the time when you find the power of space, it is like this, and the light is intermittent and extinguished every moment, indicating that the power of space is flowing and gathering, and there must be space nodes nearby. It will stabilize."


    Zhou Shu stared at the gate of poverty in the distance, "There is the space node, right?"


    "It should be the direction."


    Lin Zhu nodded, with a hint of doubt in her eyes, "But it is strange. Generally speaking, this kind of secret realm entrance is not a space node, and its space power is usually very small. Just like the teleportation array, only people can pass through. Only an instant can be perceived by the Exploration Array, and now, we can find it so far away."


    "This is not an entrance to a secret realm or a teleportation formation. It is not surprising that a large amount of space power is gathered."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Zhu, this kind of space node, I am afraid it is difficult to use it?"


    Lin Zhu shook his head, "Senior is wrong. Senior Jianmu has said that as long as it is a spatial node, it can definitely be used. The more stable it is, the easier it is. If it is determined to be there, it has not disappeared for so many years. Stable and more suitable for use."


    "That''s not bad, maybe you can use it..."


    Zhou Shu suddenly stagnated, "Zhu, the gate to the extremes of the four heavens and the heavens, isn''t it the space node here, right?"


    "what��"


    Lin Zhu''s heart shook slightly, and hurriedly said, "Senior said that, it is really possible that the gate of the four poles of heaven that opens every 100 years should be activated by this inside. Really, it''s an obvious thing. I realized that the little girl is so stupid."


    "What nonsense, you are also the first time to come to the gate of poverty, not to mention that with the exploration array, we can truly feel the power of space."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, looking at the deep gate that is getting closer and more magnificent than the gate of the saints and surrounded by the dim starlight and bottomless, he said with emotion, "I am also the No. Once I took a serious look, I used to come and go in a hurry, and I didn''t think much about it."


    Lin Zhu didn''t care about his emotions, and said in confusion, "But how can Xian Ting do it? Aren''t they even unable to cross the boundary of Kong Yuan''s gate?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "It shouldn''t be made by Xian Ting, but when the edge of the heavens appears, but it is indeed a coincidence that it appears in the Sijitian in the fairy world."


    Lin Zhu thought for a while, "Is that the kingdom of gods?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head seriously, "I don''t think they can do it. If they can use the space node in this way, they will be able to unify the heavens. By using the edge of the heavens as a transit, they can easily enter the wizarding world. The Demon Realm Dragon Realm, and, as long as the gate of poverty is not in the Immortal Realm, most of them don��t care about the power of End Evil entering the heavens, and letting the power of End Evil touch the devilish energy, I would love to see it."


    Lin Zhu felt the same way, "Yes, if they can do it, there is no need to leave the gate of poverty in Sijitian and waste manpower to guard it."


    "Don''t think too much, be confident."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "I''m sure, no matter whether the kingdom of God or the fairy garden, in terms of the power of space, you can go further without you."


    "Hey-hey."


    Lin Zhu smiled, her eyes curled up, very proud.


    Only in front of Zhou Shu, she will show pride and satisfaction, which is basically invisible.


    The two spoke deeply, and without knowing it, Caiying took the Yuanyuan Formation in his hands and exclaimed, "Look, it seems to be getting brighter and brighter!"


    "Well, but it''s still intermittent."


    Lin Zhu watched for a while, but was a little worried, "Why the power of space here is always flowing? There are no fixed nodes, right? That would be troublesome."


    "Oh...what''s the trouble?"


    Caiying held Tanyuan Formation and squeezed between the two, seeming to want to join the discussion.


    Lin Zhu smiled and said, "I can barely use the power of stable space, and I can''t use the power of flowing space, nor dare to use it."


    Zhou Shu knocked Caiying��s head, pretending to be angrily, ��I have to ask, if there is no common sense, the power will be cut off if the power is unstable, and the power of the turbulent space is very terrible. Torn apart, the head is in Xianshu City, the hands are in the immortal world, and the feet are in the demon world. Can that be called teleportation? It''s not just the power of space, all powers are afraid of instability.


    "Not always."


    Caiying twisted his head, "My palace''s sword intent is not afraid, sometimes it is deliberately unstable, sometimes strong and weak, so that the effect is good, and the opponent doesn''t know how to defend."


    "When you said fighting?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "This...you are right, the demand is different, and the effect is different."


    "Haha, this palace is also very good."


    After defeating his opponent in a topic that he didn''t understand, Caiying was very happy and danced.


    Lin Zhu said suddenly, "The Discovery Array has stabilized."


    Caiying realized something, and quickly retracted her hand, glanced at it and closed it again, "Why is it so bright? My eyes are going to be blind!"


    "Don''t use your eyes, use the sword intent to perceive."


    Zhou Shuwen reminded that Caiying��s sword body could never be as smooth as Lao Li. Perhaps she prefers to maintain and use her own body instead of relying on sword intent for everything. Of course, this is not a bad thing, everyone does not. In the same way, they can also find their own way.


    Caiying, who covered her eyes, curled her lips, "The sense of sword intent is also very bright."


    "Close it."


    Lin Zhu showed a lot of solemnity, "The power of the space here is already stable enough, there is no need to probe. If you continue to probe, I think the source array may be broken. The power of the space is too solid and too much, and the source array bears it. No more."


    "How to turn off?"


    Caiying messed around for a while, but Tanyuan Array became brighter.


    Lin Zhu reached out and took it, pointing to a certain place, "It''s fine to disperse this rune. I didn''t think about it too much when I did it. It should be more convenient indeed. UU Reading "


    "Oh oh."


    Caiying stared at the rune with wide eyes for a long time, but couldn''t see where it was, because she couldn''t understand it at all, but it didn''t matter, she quickly forgot, staring at the exit that was already close at hand for less than hundreds of thousands of miles. After a while, he asked in confusion, "With so much space power, why doesn''t this palace feel at all?"


    Zhou Shu couldn''t help it anymore, and knocked her head hard, "It''s weird if you can perceive it, just say some silly things."


    Caiying hugged his head and yelled twice, then turned around and hit Zhou Shu.


    He didn''t pay attention to their Lin Zhu at all, quietly holding the unlit Probe Array, and staring at the exit.


    "I made a decision."


    Suddenly speaking, his voice is not loud but firm.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170802 for your great support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4272: Sensible

    "What''s the decision?"


    Caiying turned around, with some confusion in her eyes, how could she suddenly say that she had decided.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised and worried. This was not the first time Lin Zhu said such things. She was soft on the outside and strong on the inside. Once she made a decision, she couldn''t stop it. Fortunately, the results were not bad every time.


    Lin Zhu looked at Zhou Shu seriously, "Senior, Xian Ting and the Kingdom of Gods can''t do it, the little girl wants to give it a try."


    Caiying was stunned, "What?"


    Zhou Shu became solemn, "Do you plan to use the space node here to open a new door?"


    "Yes, senior, such a huge and solid space power is too wasteful if it is not used," Lin Zhu said solemnly, "The little girl must open the gate of poverty to Xianshu city, so that both sides can be free. Coming, if we want to move the Xuanhuang Realm from the edge of the heavens in the future, we will not be disturbed by other people."


    "It''s tough."


    Zhou Shu showed some concern, but he laughed quickly, "It''s just you, I believe it can be successful. In terms of teleportation array, there is nothing you can''t do. The remote Yuntong of Xianshu City has all been done. Then the edge of the heavens to Xianshu City will surely be completed."


    It was decided that he could not support it. If he did, the obstacles to the return of the Xuanhuang Realm to the heavens would have been cleared by more than half.


    "Don''t worry, the little girl will do it."


    Lin Zhu nodded vigorously, and thought for a while, "Senior, allow the little girl to be willful for a while. I think I will start now and will not return to Xianshu City for the time being."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu was not surprised at all, and responded with a smile.


    It��s not a weird thing, and it��s the same if you change him. Even if you don��t want to change the position of the gate of poverty, there is so much power in space. For those who want to make a difference in the law of space, it��s impossible to miss it. Bar? Even if it''s rooted in it for the rest of my life, and nothing else is left, that''s normal.


    Just leave a shadow of your own to protect it.


    Lin Zhu''s face was reddened, excited and worried, "Thank you, senior, what happened over there..."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Xianshu City has opened a way far beyond Yuntong, and the rest is not in a hurry..."


    Lin Zhu hurriedly said, "No, senior, this is not what the little girl meant. I can also do remote Yuntong here, but I have to trouble seniors to send people to send materials, as well as the Tongtian Tower. The little girl does not stay here. Doing nothing and doing more can help me adapt to the situation here, and I can do better if I have plenty of space."


    Zhou Shu suddenly said, "I understand, it is indeed not enough to understand and understand, we still have to do something."


    Sure enough, Lin Zhu would never neglect his responsibilities because of himself. She remembered Yuntong at all times, and he looked at Caiying, "This task will be handed over to you, Caiying. Take a hard time, what does Lin Zhu need, you..."


    "do not want!"


    Caiying shook his head firmly.


    "what?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, but he didn''t expect Caiying to be unwilling. This is very rare.


    "Of course I have to stay here with Sister Lin Zhu. Do you want her to resist the power of the end here alone?" Caiying glared at Zhou Shu with a dissatisfied expression. "This is from the palace. Is the task good, have you forgotten?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I haven''t forgotten, so you don''t go out anymore?"


    Caiying said very solemnly, "There are people coming and going here, no one can protect my sister. If you want to go out, the palace must stay."


    Lin Zhu looked at Caiying and whispered, "Actually, I am alone..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, the two of us are better."


    Caiying blocked her mouth and said sternly, "If you don''t have this palace in the past few decades, you don''t know what happened. It''s okay. You''re busy, this palace can just hone the sword intent, here. This palace is becoming more and more handy in dealing with the power of the last evil, maybe in a few years, you will not be afraid at all!"


    Lin Zhu struggled, and whispered, "It consumes too much."


    "What does that matter? There is Jianmu."


    Caiying frowned, "We are all tired, we will go to Xuanhuang Realm to rest, and then we will come again, and it will only take half a month to go back and forth."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two of them and sighed slightly. At this time, they wanted to leave their soul shadows. Will they be killed by Caiying? Another voice came from his body, "I want to stay too."


    "Do you want to stay too?"


    "Well, I''m here to absorb the power of the end, to ensure that it won''t get in the way, and I can protect them."


    "There isn''t much enduring power here. If you run inside, don''t care about them?"


    "How can you taint someone innocent out of thin air? How could I do such a thing! Besides, I don''t care how much power is. Anyway, the speed of absorbing and transforming is the same. There is no difference between here and inside, as long as you have it."


    "I can keep you here, but you have to promise not to leave them, can you do it?"


    "I promise you that Caiying is kind to me, and I will never let Caiying and Lin Zhu get into trouble. I will help you protect the heavens when I get out."


    "Fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded and turned to the two women. "Well, I will go alone, and you will stay, and then add the small stones."


    Caiying was overjoyed and grinned, "Really? The little stone will stay too, hey, that''s great!"


    "He''s still a pebble, don''t expect him to play with you."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You supervise each other, practice separately, take care of your own affairs, pay attention to safety, and use the teleportation stone if you are in danger."


    Caiying bowed his head and said, "I see."


    Zhou Shu showed some satisfaction, "This attitude is not bad."


    Lin Zhu smiled and said, "Senior don��t have to worry. Senior is a founder and a living saint. With Xianshucheng, the title is placed here. There are few people who really dare to do something with us. The stronger the stronger, the more scrupulous. The others include Caiying and small stones."


    "I know, but the edge of the heavens is not the same as the heavens. There are no restrictions here, and it is hard to guarantee that some are irrational."


    Zhou Shu nodded, still a little worried, these three people were too important to him, and they couldn''t bear any loss.


    Speaking of them, it would be great if they had the way to practice comfort. As founders, they have a lot of means to protect believers. As long as they pay special attention, there is definitely no problem with safety.


    Caiying raises his head to look at the sky, UU reads , "The palace is not afraid of the irrational, and if you see one, kill one."


    The magic monkey muttered, "Help is more important than transforming power. Expansion power without purpose has no meaning. I will come out to protect them if something happens."


    "Okay, it''s up to you."


    Zhou Shu looked at them, and his mood gradually became more cheerful. By now they should be able to stand alone. No matter how much he is worried about protecting him, he seems excessive. It may not be a good thing for them. Let the soul shadow of the Xuanhuang Realm pay attention. That''s it.


    Without speaking, Zhou Shu entered the exit in a flash, as if he had been swallowed, and disappeared for an instant.


    The two of them looked at each other and quickly got busy, but they didn''t say a bit of gossip, and looked very solemn.


    It''s really sensible.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170802 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4273: Can only go

    As he passed through the gate, Zhou Shu restrained his breath and erected his defenses.


    Although an agreement was made with Xian Ting, it is commonplace for Xian Ting to fail to keep her promise. It is not surprising to know that Zhou Shu will come back from here, and arrange a few saints outside.


    After I went out, I was a little surprised.


    Not only were there no saints outside, there were no quasi saints, only ten sparse guards patrolling around.


    After confirming that there was no danger, Zhou Shu relaxed himself.


    After all, the void is clear and bright, and when you look up, you can see the stars, and people are much more comfortable... However, there is some lifelessness floating in it, which is very dazzling.


    Set the gods and look carefully, at least 20 realms are enveloped in death. Although Zhou Shu can see more than 5,000 realms at a glance, the probability of four in thousand is already very high. You must know that there can be The realm of shining stars must be the active realm or the fairy city, and its status in the fairy realm is not low, and it is also very important to the fairy realm.


    Those who are not energetic or abandoned are already bleak, and you can''t see them from such a distance.


    With so many active worlds having problems at the same time, the fairy world is indeed in trouble.


    Without hesitation, Zhou Shu walked towards the nearest boundary covered by lifelessness.


    If something went wrong in the fairy world, it might not be the luck of Xianshu City. Maybe it was a trouble for the entire heavens. It is necessary to take a look. Of course, if it was due to the internal conflicts of the various sects of the fairy world, Zhou Shu would not care. Maybe it will add fire.


    On the fairy road, I feel a little different.


    Xu is aware of some chaotic relationships, and has a deeper understanding of the power in the heavens. He can easily see the essence of the law, and can also use other laws to influence it. After thinking about it for a few breaths, Zhou Shu began to change his way of thinking. , The immortal road in front of him is like a rope. Zhou Shu no longer needs to crawl up and down the rope. Instead, he folds the rope from it, turns the long rope into a short rope, and the long road into a short circuit. Greatly speed up.


    The law of chaos is the law of creation, and everything in the heavens is included in it. Even if it is only a little insight, it is a great benefit.


    By the way, in fact, Zhou Shu used magic weapons to achieve this kind of thing very early, and the effect was less. At that time, he needed to use all kinds of external forces to realize his own ideas, and after feeling some chaos, he became the heavens, no longer needed With the help of external forces.


    This step can only be done. In the end, the limit is not small, and it is impossible to fold without limit. Folding it once is very exhausting.


    With Zhou Shu''s further insights, these restrictions will slowly open up. He has gained a lot of insights from the power of the end. At present, only a small part of it can be understood and transformed into assistance, and the rest is still being slowly deduced. In, you will get it sooner or later.


    For Zhou Shu, the Law of Chaos is not a big problem either.


    In the Pangu Grottoes, he got the key, but he didn''t push the door open, and didn''t try to get everything inside the door.


    Since the power of chaos behind the door has been missed, it is impossible to look back, and can only look for other opportunities. Zhou Shu thought very clearly that the extremely rare power of chaos can be put down for the time being, and it doesn��t matter until the next time Pangu Caves, chaos. The law is not only one kind of power, other Zhou Shu has a way, the power of the end of the heavens, the power of the building wood, understand these, the law of chaos will also understand two-thirds.


    Perhaps two-thirds is a bit exaggerated, but this path is definitely correct, and now Zhou Shu also sees gains.


    Not long after, Zhou Shu arrived in front of the world.


    It is a fairy city called Leopard Ear City. It is said that the city owner who built the city is the Yao clan. He is proud of this. After transforming, he still retains a pair of leopard ears. After tens of thousands of years of operation, the Leopard Ear City has become more prosperous, except for the Yao clan and monsters. Many Hunyuan Jinxians from the sects also came to live. Even if the city lord fell, Leopard Ear City rarely survived. For most of the city, the fall of the city lord means the disappearance of the city, although weak After a little bit, Hunyuan Jinxian is basically gone, but it is still one of the paradise of the demon race until now, and it has a good reputation in the fairy world.


    But now Leopard Ear City is obviously no longer a paradise.


    Several huge black wounds in Xiancheng are enough to show that its current fate is not far from death.


    The immortal city, which can last for seven to eighty thousand years, is not bad. It is such a point that makes people sigh, but Zhou Shu did not intend to save it, because the source of this calamity is not from the calamity of the heavens, but from the inside. Fight.


    The two sects staying in the city suddenly fought, the kind of endless dying.


    The flames of war spread very quickly, dragging the entire Xiancheng in less than three years. Most practitioners began to ignore the rules, not only the rules of Xiancheng, but also the rules of the fairy world. The city lord of Xiancheng could not stop it at all, so deaths and injuries increased The more it is, the more destructive it becomes. Just a few days ago, the three largest immortal veins in Leopard''s Ear City were all destroyed, and a large amount of immortal power was lost. For Xiancheng, it can be said to be a catastrophe.


    In the past, when this situation occurred, there would definitely be the sect in charge to clean up the situation, gather the fairy power to restore the fairy veins, if it can��t be saved, they will also move these fairy powers to other realms through the fairy road, and let the people in the fairy city transfer, but No one came at all.


    The city lord notified Xian Ting early, but there was no reply.


    Excluding those collected by others, the remaining fairy power dissipated in the void and disappeared without a trace, and Xiancheng was completely dead.


    Some people died, some left, and several factions continued to fight. Of course, it didn''t matter. This once glorious fairy city would soon become a dead world and disappear completely. The current starlight is just a glimmer of light.


    The group of people flew out suddenly, passed by Zhou Shu, and stopped.


    Obviously, they did not find Zhou Shu.


    A young man with leopard ears on his head looked back at Xiancheng, his face was full of regret, and muttered, "Elder, can we really have to go?"


    "This is the only way, City Lord."


    An old man in a gray shirt sighed, "Leopard Ear City is no longer saved. If we walk with the original core, we still have a chance to start all over again."


    The young man lowered his head, "But... the legacy of the grandparents..."


    The old man was silent for a while, then slowly said, "The immortal world can''t tolerate our foundation."


    Someone scolded bitterly, UU reading , "It was all caused by the painting of the door and the Xiliu Zong. In order to **** two people, the whole Xiancheng was destroyed!"


    Someone scolded, "They can make such a big mess, not because they are in charge of the sect, especially Xiliu Zong, which is obviously the subsidiary sect of the Xuanling Sect''s subsidiary sect, but the Xuanling Sect has never been here from beginning to end. How did the fairy world become like this?"


    ��


    The young man finally stabilized, and he rebuked, "What''s the point of saying this? First find a place to settle down. The city owner of Huwei City is an old friend of his ancestors. Let''s go to Huwei City."


    The group reluctantly left.


    Zhou Shu stood there, looking at the direction they were walking, which is the starlight where Huwei City was located, and shook his head.


    The death aura there was thicker than Leopard Ear City. When they arrived, Huwei City was probably already a dead world.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170802 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4274: Go 1 time

    Zhou Shu rushed for a few days and went to seven worlds and immortal cities that were shrouded in death.


    The death was all caused by internal chaos, there was nothing he worried about.


    However, it is worth noting that five of these realms are all demonic realm masters or city masters, and all of them are caused by the cultivator sect in the realm, and the entire realm or the fairy city is destroyed. The other two realms are In order to compete for the blessed land and cave sky left after the relocation of a certain sect, a melee was triggered, and the origin core was blew up inexplicably.


    Obviously something went wrong in the fairy world.


    These things weren��t big at first, and the immortal world happened every day, but most of the time, the trouble was wiped out as soon as it appeared, but this time it happened in a large number of concentrated, and these worlds or immortal cities, more or less and The governing sect has some connections, either it is the subsidiary sect, or the subsidiary of the subsidiary sect, or comes from the family of the practitioners in charge of the sect, but they are not protected by the governing sect, and they did not even send anyone to come and see Look.


    Although the Sijitian side is the edge of the fairy world, it is still weird to appear such a thing.


    Xian Ting is starting to lose control?


    With doubts, Zhou Shu landed in a small fairy city on his own map.


    The one on the map of his own world meant that Xianshu City''s tentacles had reached here, and of course it was a small trick.


    It didn''t take much effort to get a preliminary piece of information from the pawnshop, which was not detailed, but guaranteed to be true.


    The pawnshop��s intelligence network has never relaxed its collection of intelligence. Although it has been hit many times, it is becoming more and more tenacious and more and more people. Let��s put it this way, the situation in Xian Ting may not be clear, but the people in all circles of the fairy world The pawnshop may understand the situation more clearly than Xian Ting.


    The information is very short. In the last Xianting conference, five Xianting elders came out to accuse Xuanlingzong with a rather tough attitude.


    Sure enough, it is more than just silence.


    This kind of thing is not surprising. It has happened several times before. After all, no one wants to look at the dominance of the Suspension Sect. If they find an opportunity, they will fight back, trying to get rid of the control of the Suspension Sect, so that the sect has a bigger one. Right, and even the same as the Hangling Sect, have the opportunity to participate in the decision-making of the Shadow Elders. Now it may be another counterattack from them. Every time there is a counterattack before, the Hanging Lingzong can be suppressed. This time...


    If the Suspense Sect is still supported by the elders of the Kingdom of God, then of course it cannot go on, but what if the Suspense Sect loses support?


    The Suspended Bell Sect has not done anything good in recent years. Apart from the great enemy that brought in Xianshu City, he has also lost a lot of people''s hearts because of his support for the Sacred Fire Gate and Ten Thousand Soul Sect. A considerable number of practitioners no longer enter the Suspended Bell Sect. As the goal of cultivation, the Suspension Sect in the fairy world no longer had the prestige of that day. They also lost two fairy court elders and two sect masters one after another, and their superior position in strength was also impacted.


    It is said that the subsidiary sect of the Suspense Sect is only 70% of what it was 700 years ago.


    Although 70% is still a huge number, two-fifths of the total number of all immortal sects, but for Xuanling Sect, if you can��t hold half of the immortal sects in your own hands, it��s a huge failure. , Now they have failed and are no longer half of the fairy world.


    No wonder the other sects have thoughts, the Fairy Court Conference should be the result of a secret discussion among several major sects.


    It��s very interesting. The five elders of Xianting attacked together. The newly added elder of Xianting, Kunlun Taishi said, must have occupied one, while the one from Linglongtian did not go, that is, the remaining six positions, only two of them did not stand up. Shushan, Baidi City, and Genting City may all be opposed.


    The situation after that is not clear, but Zhou Shu can imagine to see some, it is not difficult to guess.


    The five elders of Xianting and Linglongtian, who had never been there, represented at least four sects in charge. Kunlun was also included. According to the covenant of Xianting, they must also be included. If it goes down, the Suspension Sect will be very difficult. Even the Elder Shadow will not embarrass these sects face to face. The most likely result is that the Suspension Sect announces that the conference has ceased. There is no conclusion, and everyone dislikes.


    After that, the Suspense Sect will be angrily at the resistance of these sects, and deliberately no longer manage the fairy world.


    In the immortal world where no one is controlling, it is not surprising that what happens at the edge of the immortal world is just the beginning, and there must be a bigger storm behind.


    The Suspension Sect is actually happy to see it here. He just wants other sects to see clearly. Without the Suspension Sect, the immortal world is completely chaotic. When the other sects can��t stand it anymore, his own subordinate sect is a realm of his own. If it collapses, it will naturally be softened and continue to let the Xuanling Sect come out to preside.


    This is not Zhou Shu''s personal imagination, the Xuanling Sect had done this before.


    The immortal world is occasionally chaotic, which can better reflect the value of their super-large sect. The immortal world would not do without us, but last time they only took 30 years to get the surrender of other sects, and this time it has passed fifty. Years, and the other sects showed no signs of softening.


    According to the investigation of the pawnshop, none of the major sects have been to the Luofu Realm again.


    I don''t know if I went secretly, anyway, if I didn''t go in the open, it would mean nothing.


    Other sects may want to wait to see if they can find a better opportunity to let the Suspension Sect lose power. But from another perspective, the Suspension Sect itself actually wants to wait, although it is someone else��s trouble. But the blessing lies in misfortune, and the blessing lies in misfortune. This is also an opportunity for the Suspension Sect.


    If the Xuanling Sect still has thoughts about Xianshu City and Zhou Shu, they must hope that there is an immortal realm that only they can control. With this opportunity, they can knock on other sects in charge. Clean up the unstable elements within the fairy world, and when the other sects turn back, the hanging bell sect will be able to return to its heyday, and no one in the entire fairy world can compete.


    No matter how hard it is, it is not impossible to make the Fairy Fairy a decoration.


    The entanglement of the parties is unclear, but for Zhou Shu, it is just waiting.


    There is always an end to the battle between the two sides. UU reading www.ukanshu.com, but there is no harm in it for a long time, it will make Xianshucheng and Xuanhuangjie more comfortable.


    When Zhou Shu believed that the immortal world was the enemy, the battles in charge of the sect and the internal friction of the immortal world were more good than bad for him.


    But now he has something to do.


    The chaos in the immortal world may have the greatest impact on the foreign races, such as the monster race. Although they have lived in the immortal world, they are not as good as the practitioners. They have not been recognized by many sects. Once an accident occurs, they are the easiest to be Others used it to perform the operation. The fact is that Zhou Shu went to eight realms, and six of them were the realms of the monster clan. If this continues, the status of the monster clan in the immortal realm will be in jeopardy.


    If you don''t drag the Yaozu to Outland and Xianshu City now, that would be a missed opportunity.


    Especially the Mu people, he must go there, there are friends from the Xuanhuang world, and they will be an important help for the return in the future.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170802 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4275: Definite wind boundary

    Set the wind boundary.


    Located near the 33-day Xianjitian, it is a small world with constant temperature throughout the four seasons, and I don''t know what the weather changes are.


    This unique environment is especially suitable for the growth of all things. No matter the animals or plants, the whole world is emerald green, and the vitality is particularly strong, but there are not many fairy veins in the world, and the ranks are not high, so there are not many large sects. Favored, only a few small sects have established their foundation here.


    After tens of thousands of years of vicissitudes of life, the Tianfumen finally developed and completely occupied the fixed wind boundary.


    Their strength may not be as good as those in charge of the sects, but some of the talismans made are not comparable to those in charge of the sects in the immortal world. They are considered one of the powerful in the immortal world. They can obviously be compared with other big sects such as the holy fire gate Saitama. Like Zong, they occupy more realms, and even fight for the position of controlling the sect, seeking a higher position, but none of them choose to live in a small realm because of the tranquility here, which is suitable for them to study the talisman.


    Such clinging sects and practitioners are very few in the heavens.


    If it weren''t for the fact that a few disciples were killed and plundered by the Holy Fire Gate while searching for runes in the Outland, they might not have participated in any immortal world affairs. They would just concentrate on studying runes and refining runes until a saint appeared.


    Dingfengjie has always been calm, but there have been waves in recent days.


    The small circles that seemed to be full of green in the past are now stained with other colors, red and black, as if they were sick.


    The Tianfumen, located in the rolling mountains, became vigilant.


    An old man in the hall was flushed, and he didn''t know whether he was born or angry. He saluted the white-clothed woman in the middle, "The master, the three mountain ranges have been bursting with immortal veins. The old man has already found out some eyebrows. NS."


    The woman lightly chins her head and said with a face like water, "Well, Mr. Ren, you speak slowly."


    She is short in stature and looks immature like a child, but in fact she is more than 10,000 years old and has been the master of the Tianfumen for more than 9,000 years. She is one of the four quasi-sages of the Tianfumen, and currently ranks in the top of the celestial list. Bai, her real name is no longer mentioned now. The fairy world is called Miaofu Fairy, but this name has a big backing. When she was a golden fairy, others called it like that. It is said that she showed the subtle talisman when she painted the talisman. Tao was favored by the saints and bestowed with the word "Miao".


    When the saints bestow characters to the golden immortals, and when they are drawing symbols, they are extremely rare in the heavens.


    This name gave her a lot of prestige, and all the sects in charge came to invite, and the elders of Xian Ting came personally, promised the position, and also gave her Taoism, but she refused one by one. She would not know how Leaving the Dingfeng Realm, the other sects could not do anything about it. There was a saint to protect him at the time. Is it really necessary to grab it?


    After that, she was promoted all the way logically and became the sect master of Tianfumen when she was Hunyuan Jinxian, and she has not changed to this day.


    Old Ren''s expression was condensed, "The reason why our immortal veins have a problem is that they were ignited from within by three thousand flames, which triggered the explosion of the entire immortal veins. There is no unusual fire in Dingfeng Realm, and it is very likely that it was brought by the people of the young pylorus. Here, they have been collecting strange fires some time ago, and our guards have also seen them appear near the realm..." He was a little angry when he said that, "Our Dingfeng realm originally didn��t have many immortal veins, so it was destroyed. After three, they are forcing us to leave, but the methods are really vicious and vicious."


    Fairy Miaofu said faintly, "Shaoyoumen, I know."


    A young woman stood up with her eyes raised, her heroic spirit and her voice was very sharp, "Sect Master, what are you going to do?"


    Fairy Miao Fu thought for a while, "Shaoyou Men is in Xianjitian, right? Send someone to Xianjitian and let them compensate."


    "Master, the problem is not just on the surface."


    Old Ren frowned, "Three Thousand Flames, it''s not that they can be collected by collecting. The quasi-sage of the young pylorus cannot pass through our canopy without being discovered. This is definitely not simple. It may be Shaoyoumen who made the move, but there must be other sect masters behind them. If they can''t find out and understand their purpose, such things will continue to happen, and our Tianfumen can no longer withstand such losses."


    The young woman couldn''t help it, and said angrily, "What other sect is obviously Xuanling Sect! Shaoyoumen left Shu Mountain 30 years ago and is no longer affiliated with Shushan. They wanted to move closer to Xuanling Sect. It��s not a secret. They will definitely do what the Suspense Sect wants them to do."


    "Elder Liu Yue, don''t get excited."


    Old Ren slowly said, "Even if it''s the Suspense Sect, we don''t have any evidence to prove it. For the time being, we can only knock on the mountain and make them converge."


    "It''s knocking the mountain and shaking the tiger again? Are they really going to converge?" Liu Yue''s expression was pale, "Last time we knocked the mountain and shaking the tiger, did others converge? Ten years ago, the forest was destroyed by a poisonous miasma, killing thousands of our disciples. There is no way to train the heart, and the important sources of runes are gone. In the end, only the disciple who is said to be completely unintentional apologizes. But such a big loss can be solved by only an apology? We all know that the disciple has a clear idea. It is the Soul Controlling Curse that was planted by the Suspense Sect. The Suspense Sect is deliberately harming us!"


    Old Ren sighed, "But there was no definite evidence that time. We can''t do much."


    Liu Yue said coldly, "Naturally, I can''t see it afterwards. The great words of meditation are of no effect. Maybe Baili Qianshan personally put it down. But before the event, someone saw that the disciple was suspended during the experience. The people of Ling Zong took away for a while, and that was the proof that Suan Ling Zong had done to him."


    Old Ren still sighed, "Just seeing it can''t be used as evidence, or..."


    "That''s not evidence, what else?!"


    Liu Yue angrily said, "Then I don''t care about it, let the Xuanling Sect continue to insult until the Tianfumen is gone!"


    "Evidence...if there is no evidence, it means knocking the mountain and shaking the tiger, and if there is evidence, it means swallowing the sound, even the mountain dare not knock."


    The unharmonious voice came, everyone stared at it, and the indifferent Fairy Miaofu also glanced over. Seeing that a woman in a green shirt could not hide, she stood up generously with her gaze, and said, "The disciple speaks too much." Please forgive me, elders."


    "It''s Jingru."


    Old Ren was slightly stagnant, "You mean, no matter what, we can''t help it?"


    Liu Yue snorted, UU reading looked at Fairy Miao Fu, "Sect Master, you can also say something."


    "I thought of a solution."


    Without paying attention to the people, Fairy Miao Fu was thinking about something, suddenly his eyes lit up, and the figure disappeared immediately, leaving a group of people staring at each other blankly.


    Liu Yue hesitated and said very dissatisfied, "I guarantee that the solution that the master thought of is not for Xuanlingzong, but for her talisman."


    Old Ren sighed again, "You don''t need to repeat things that everyone knows."


    "Then what shall we do now?"


    Liu Yue said coldly, "Should we continue knocking on the mountain to shake the tiger, or swallowing our breath, or simply disbanding? I think our Heavenly Talisman Gate will soon disappear."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170802 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4276: Relieved

    "Elder Liu, it''s okay."


    Ren Lao said slowly, "Now that the sect master is gone, we can speak straighter. The old man understands that these things are related to the Suspended Bell Sect. They have repeatedly worked on us. What do they want from us? If we move away , It''s not good for them, right?"


    Liu Yue sighed lightly, and his anger quickly disappeared, "We have talked about this problem many times."


    Old Ren slowly said, "It''s rare that Jingru is here today. She may have a different view."


    Quietly stagnant, "Several elders, I didn''t want to participate in the decision-making of the sect.


    Liu Yue smiled and looked at her, "Although she is talkative, she is right. Even if we get the evidence, we have no good way to deal with the Xuanling Sect. The gap is too big."


    Old Ren nodded, "The gap is big, but it''s impossible to let them go on like this. We still need to do something."


    Seeing the gazes cast by the two together, Jingru felt unable to hide, so she had to say, "I think that the Xuanling Sect has repeatedly persecuted it, hoping that the Tianfumen disciples cannot practice normally, and internal problems have begun to occur. It is best to have internal conflicts. Disbanded, and what they want is not the Tianfumen, it doesn''t even matter if the Tianfumen is in the immortal world, they want to attack Linglongtian, and they want to take over the master."


    Mr. Ren showed some approval, "You think like us."


    Liu Yue nodded, "You are more talented than Fairy Miaofu, of course you are not on the road."


    Jingru stopped slightly, seeming to understand something, "You just said that, in fact, you want Master to notice this?"


    "In the past few years, we have said that if we have the opportunity, she doesn''t care at all."


    Old Ren said in a deep voice, "Your master, our sect master, only has Talisman Dao in his heart, but if she doesn''t understand this matter, she will be very troublesome, and Tianfumen will be even more troublesome."


    Liu Yue sighed, "In the past, she didn��t care about anything. We can find a way to solve other sect issues, but now it��s different. The situation in the fairy world has changed a lot, and the Xuanling Sect has come to the door. The purpose is If she doesn''t care about the sect master, she won''t be able to control it in the future."


    Jingru thought for a while, and said helplessly, "I don''t know what to do. The problem is not troublesome. As long as the master is not in the immortal world, everything can be solved, but she just doesn''t want to leave."


    "Ugh."


    Liu Yue shook his head unconsciously, "Elder Hang said several times, and Xianshucheng also sent several invitations. Last time Linglong Tianxian came here in person, the master never said to leave, but she didn''t leave, Tianfumen It will slowly disappear, and she will be captured by Xuanling Sect by Xian Ting and become their rune slave."


    Jingru''s face immediately changed, "Elder Liu, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Liu Yue apologized, but his tone did not change. "The Xuanling Sect accepted the geniuses of the past sects. Basically, they ended up in this way. They used the weakness of the genius intoxication to control their minds and let them become the Xuanling Sect day by day Serving with Xian Ting, my talent can''t be improved, and I don''t even want to cultivate to become a holy.


    "Jingru, don''t blame her."


    Elder Ren said slowly, "Elder Liu''s words are a bit ugly, but it is also a fact. Countless other geniuses of the sect, after going to the Xuanling Sect, either became the loyal dog of the Xuanling Sect, or slowly disappeared... Elder Liu, she never hopes that something will happen to the sect master. Every one of us is like this."


    Liu Yue sighed, "But we can''t stop the situation from getting worse. If the master doesn''t go, we can''t go. And the methods of the Suspense Sect will only become more and more insidious. There are no resources at all, no way to practice, no way to make talisman, we big talisman masters can still persist, but other disciples will have difficulty, and they will definitely leave when the time comes, and we can only let them go."


    There was a lot of melancholy on Ren''s face, "The old man is still worried that by then the sect master will take the initiative to go to the Luofu Realm, and that will be the trap of the Suspended Bell Sect."


    Liu Yue nodded, "It''s almost certain. She just went straight like this. Although the master doesn''t care about the disciple, she doesn''t care about the disciple. Fortunately, it''s us who are steady. There is no Tianfumen yet. There is a big problem, but if there is a problem, she will definitely go to see that the disciples are leaving because of the Xuanling Sect. That would be bad."


    Old Ren slowly said, "Only before she understands this, she can make the most suitable move, that is, to leave the fairy world and go to Xianshu City, is the only way."


    "I understand, but I really don''t know what to do."


    Jingru also began to sigh, knowing that Tianfumen is facing a great crisis now, and there is the only solution, but there is no way to do it, "Master didn''t tell me why not leave, do you know?"


    "In addition to Fu Dao, the sect master also told us something."


    Old Ren shook his head, "According to our guess, there may be two points. The first is that the master may have promised her master that she must protect Dingfeng Realm, and the second is that she is gifted by a saint in Dingfeng Realm. Words, the saint asks her not to leave, or she thinks that to leave here is to disrespect the saint."


    Liu Yue nodded, "She may only leave until there is no way out or the Dingfeng Realm is gone, but at that time Tianfumen was gone."


    "The two elders..."


    Jingru thought for a while and said, "If all the people in the Tianfumen left by themselves, and all the sects have gone to Outland, when they go to Xianshu City, Master will not leave here alone, right?"


    Liu Yue looked at her with a hint of surprise in her eyes, "I didn''t expect you to say this."


    Jingru stayed, "Am I wrong?"


    "No, it''s just a bit unexpected." Liu Yue shook his head. "We thought about it, but the result is mostly the same. She will stay in Dingfeng Realm and will be very happy, because the Tianfumen disciples won''t have any more accidents, but she will I don��t think that without her, the Heavenly Talisman Gate could not be the Heavenly Talisman Gate, and the Suspended Bell Sect would be easier to deal with her, and the saint might not be there."


    Jingru nodded unconsciously, and said in frustration, "Yes, Master does this."


    Elder Ren looked at the two and slowly said, "If you can''t help it, UU reading , we really can''t help it. The sect master and we are both kind, we are both for the sect, but because of the fixed wind Realm, because of the Suspended Bell Sect, our Heavenly Talisman Gate ends here."


    Jingru was anxious, and said quickly, "How can I say that, there must be a way."


    Liu Yue shook his head, "The only solution can''t be done, what else can be done."


    "Elder Hang is the best with her, but she hasn''t heard what Elder Hang said. Now there is nothing Elder Hang can do. We can only do our best." Old Ren''s eyes were fixed, as if he had made up his mind. After a pause, "Otherwise, just fight with Xuanling Sect. If we all die because of Xuanling Sect, the master may not go to Xuanling Sect again, even if the people and world are gone, As long as she is still there, there is always hope in the Tianfumen."


    Liu Yue smiled faintly, and seemed relieved, "That''s the only way."


    Jingru looked at the two, feeling palpitated, and didn''t know what to say.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170802 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4277: Overgrown with flowers

    On a small mountain peak with haze.


    Fairy Miaofu, who was like a child, was immersed in drawing amulet. Opposite was a woman in a green shirt who was making tea leisurely.


    The fairy arm is as slender as a tender lotus root, and the talisman pen that he has not yet held is as thick as the talisman, but the talisman draws it is exceptionally smooth, flowing like water, the talisman pen seems to have life, and the vertical and horizontal strokes under the pen are as smart as a dragon, sparkling Brilliant, a piece of talisman paper with a radius of several meters was quickly stained with talisman ink, which looked like a delicate ink-splashing landscape from a distance.


    "All right!"


    The fairy hung over the talisman paper, the talisman pen in his hand was no longer visible, and he shouted at the green shirt woman with excitement, "Xuan Qing, come and see, otherwise there will be no chance!"


    The woman smiled slightly, holding the tea cup but not going over, "Forget it, I don''t understand your delicate talisman, so don''t waste time."


    "Hmph, I even zoomed in on purpose."


    The fairy curled his mouth, raised his hand and wiped it volley, a clear radiance appeared in his hand, and it fell straight down, covering the talisman paper.


    In no time, the talisman paper of several meters shrank into a three-inch talisman, light yellow with blue stripes, and five colors of brilliance flowed.


    The woman was taken aback for a moment, and exclaimed, "Tsk tsk, this talisman looks like a Taoist implement."


    The fairy walked over triumphantly, picked up a teacup, raised his eyebrows, "How is it, Xuan Qing, how is it better than Zhou Shu?"


    "puff."


    The woman almost spit out the tea, hurriedly stretched out her hand to cover it, and said angrily, "The master, draw a symbol here, why do you always mention Zhou Shu?"


    "Your tea ceremony is getting better and better."


    The fairy took a sip of tea, gently put down the teacup, and said lightly, "This is all your fault, you will let me remember this. When my disciple brought you from the Wuji Heaven, I think your tea ceremony talent is good. , I like it very much, Fu Dao is also included in the door, and you want you to join the sect. What did you say at that time?"


    The woman shook her head unconsciously, but there was a smile on her mouth, "It''s been so many years, you still remember it so clearly."


    "I just remember it clearly, your tone is so big, it''s hard to forget it!"


    The fairy stared at the woman, a little unhappy, "You said that unless my Fu Dao can surpass Zhou Shu, you are willing to join my sect!"


    The woman smiled gently, "That was when I first entered the world of immortality, ignorant and ignorant, so don''t care about the master. After entering the door, Xuan Qing understands that the profound and mysterious way of the runes, and the master of your runes, is even more well-deserved. The heavens are number one."


    The fairy snorted, "I''m not upset, so I drew the talisman to show you face to face, but when you saw it, you passed out. I thought you did it on purpose."


    The woman sighed, "Xuan Qing didn''t mean it, it''s really not enough to take a look at the soul..."


    "I thought you were good at it, hehe," the fairy laughed, holding a teacup to his mouth and savoring it, "On the talisman road, your talisman chain is very good, but there is nothing else, but Your tea ceremony is far better than others, and I can''t bear to let you go."


    The woman frowned, pretending to be angry, "So you hide me here and don''t let me worship other people as a teacher."


    "You are filthy innocence out of thin air. I didn''t let you go out. You can go anywhere in this immortal world, but you don''t need to be a teacher. No matter which master talisman accepts you, you don''t have time to delve into the tea ceremony. They know that they keep practicing, and they don��t use their brains, and time is spent,�� the fairy licked his lips, ��Xuanqing, how nice it is for you to follow me, not a formal disciple, don��t care about the troubles of the sect. The limit of the rune door, if you want to learn the tea ceremony, you can learn the tea ceremony, if you want to learn the Tao of Shu, you can learn the Tao of Shu, it is easier to learn the Tao of Runes, I can directly give you the essence of the Tao of Runes... Hey, I envy you, or we will change Change, you will be the master of the door."


    While she was speaking, a layer of sadness appeared on her face unconsciously.


    The woman was slightly stagnant, and smiled, "The master of the door, you are the child''s character... you know everything."


    "I know, what''s the use of knowing, now I just want to..."


    The fairy suddenly stopped and laughed, "Haha, that Zhou Shu''s talisman must be about the same as you, but you actually used it as an excuse for not getting started."


    The woman got serious, "Sect Master, he and Xuan Qing are still different. He can create Dao, and he also has the ability to create Fu Dao. Fu Lulian is what he thought of."


    The fairy looked at the woman, and suddenly he was very serious, "You still speak for him like this until now. Wait, I will always compare with him. If he can''t even understand my runes, then look at you. How to say."


    The woman paused and said warmly, "He came to invite the Heavenly Talisman Sect, why has the Sect Master been reluctant to do so?"


    "I naturally have my mind, but what about you?"


    The fairy put down the tea cup and stared at the woman with big eyes, "Xuan Qing, you won''t tell me, you don''t want to go to Xianshu City, don''t you want to see Zhou Shu again, do you? I know that you are close friends with him, if you want to go, he I must be happy and will come to pick you up."


    The woman smiled indifferently, "Whoever says she is a confidant must take refuge in each other."


    The fairy kept shook his head, "Tsk tsk, you are saying something like this again. When Zhou Shu had no news before, you asked me to look for it for you everywhere, take my good talisman to give favors, and even... wait until he knows where he is. Pretend to be too reserved."


    The woman squinted, "Don''t talk nonsense, the master, your confidant is the friend of the gentleman, and the friend of the gentleman is as pale as water, understand?"


    Fairy deliberately turned her head away from her, "Anyway, you have more reasons to go to Xianshu City than mine."


    "I didn''t want to go at first, just want to have the benefits here. He always wants to come to the fairy world. If I get into trouble, I might be able to help, but where can I get it..." the woman said He laughed, but with a bit of bitterness, "Who knows that he has progressed so fast, he will build a city and create a way later, and the immortal world will not be able to beat him. Now even Jianmu is resurrected. I can help with a little No, he doesn''t need it either."


    The fairy seemed thoughtful, "So you don''t think it''s interesting to go anymore. You originally wanted to send charcoal in the snow, but now it becomes the icing on the cake."


    The woman smiled and nodded, and said in relief, "It doesn''t matter whether it is flowers or not. Now Jianmu is full of flowers. UU Reading "


    "I know you are talking about people who went to join him, but Jianmu will not bloom, nor will it bear fruit. Examples should be reasonable."


    The fairy glanced at her with a faint smile, then picked up the tea cup, lowered her head and sips happily, like a happy little rabbit, before raising her head for a while, "Xuan Qing, I really can''t do without your tea. Yes, I think your tea ceremony progress is not worse than that of Zhou Shu."


    "I can''t live without it," the woman smiled slightly, "then I ask you, if I go to Xianshu City, will you follow?"


    "Don''t go."


    The fairy said without hesitation, "You go to you, I still have to stay and guard here, but before you go, you have to make a few thousand cups for me, and I will drink slowly."


    The woman didn''t care, and said lightly, "If it doesn''t exist, I didn''t say I want to go."


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170802 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4278: 1 cup tea

    Fairy Miao Fu was not surprised at all, and smiled and said, "It seems that Tianfumen and I will stay here until Dingfeng Boundary disappears."


    "You know this will be the result, why don''t you do something?"


    The green shirt woman stared at her, "Door master, you do nothing, it is difficult for the elders in the door to do it."


    The fairy lowered his head slightly and sighed softly, "It might be more difficult for me to do it."


    "I do not quite understand."


    The woman seemed to think, "Sect Master, what are you going to do, how can it be difficult? If you go to Xianshu City, the entire Tianfumen will go. The Xuanling Sect is being isolated by other sects in charge and cannot control the fairy world. No It may be able to stop it. If you have to stop it, Linglongtian will come to help. If you are planning to fight with the Suspension Sect, you don��t have to worry about it. The disciples and elders are not afraid. As for the master, you are protected by a saint. , What can they do?"


    The fairy lowered his head and said nothing.


    The woman slowly said, "The Hanging Bell Sect has repeatedly attacked the Heavenly Talisman Sect, just to force the Sect Master to take the initiative to lower your head, but if you take the lead to resist, they can''t help it."


    The fairy said faintly, "Look, I''m lowering my head now, it''s hard to lift it up."


    The woman frowned, "Don''t be joking, the master of the gate, although I don''t want to say that, but now is the most critical period of the Tianfu gate."


    "I''m not joking."


    The fairy slowly raised her head, her innocent face was covered with a layer of dark clouds, her eyes were covered, and there was a mist of water. She had never seen Fairy Miaofu in such a mood, the girl in the green shirt was shocked, she was actually stunned. After staying for a while, he paused and said, "Sect Master, do you mean you are threatened or restricted by Xian Ting? When did they do that you can''t leave Dingfeng Realm, is it because of this? "


    "It''s really not hard to guess."


    Fairy Miao Fu looked at her and nodded gently, "I was like this when I was in Jinxian."


    "At the time of Jinxian..."


    The woman was stunned for a moment, and her speech was chilling, "Could it be that the saint gave the word?"


    The fairy smiled, very bitter and helpless, "I didn''t understand at that time, I just thought that the saint''s gift of words was a recognition of my talent. From now on, I can create a bigger world on the Talisman. I don''t have any other ideas, so I feel comfortable. But then I realized that the word gift is actually a bondage, and an inextricable bondage."


    The woman bowed and bowed and said sincerely, "I''m sorry, Xuan Qing asked about things that shouldn''t be asked."


    "It''s nothing, after drinking your tea, I always want to be more calm."


    The fairy didn''t care, and smiled faintly, "Xuan Qing, let me tell you that I don''t have many saints, but in my opinion, saints also have desires and hatreds. They are stronger practitioners. They do things rationally. It''s just that no one can violate the principles they have said."


    The woman looked at the fairy, unconsciously.


    She thought it was a knot of the sect master that prevented her from leaving Dingfeng Realm to go to Outland, where she knew that she was actually restrained by a saint.


    How can this be done?


    In fact, she had thought about it before. If it��s just a knot in her heart, she will try to untie it. If she really can��t untie it, she will walk with Dingfengjie. Although there will be a lot of difficulties to get away from the immortal world and immortal road, but to gather the whole sect. The power of the door may not be unsuccessful, but now it seems that there is no way at all, that is a saint.


    It was actually a saint.


    How could it be a saint.


    Even if the entire sect was added with Fairy Fairy Talisman, it could not be an opponent.


    I sighed in my heart.


    Like the sect master of a young boy, his small body bears such a big shackle, but he has never told anyone before, and it feels distressed to look at it.


    The woman took out the teapot, but slowly made the tea.


    The woman brought the tea in front of the fairy and said warmly, "This is my newly refined tea. The master has a taste."


    The fairy took the tea, put it to her mouth and sipped it, then gently put it down, "Good tea, I have a good taste again, hehe, my mood is also better."


    She sighed while laughing. It didn''t look like she was in a good mood. The woman shook her head secretly, "The saint''s gift is to prevent the sect master from leaving Dingfeng Realm?"


    The fairy shook his head gently, "I got it by bargaining. The saint asked me to guard the fairy world and guard the Luofu world. I said that I would stay in the fairy world at most, and if I didn''t take action against the people in the fairy garden, I couldn''t do anything else, and I couldn''t do it. "


    The woman thought for a while and squeezed out a smile, "In fact, it''s okay. In this case, the Xuanling Sect dare not do anything to the master."


    The fairy said faintly, "If they dare not do it, and can''t do it, they won''t come to the Heavenly Talisman Gate now. The saint is on their side. The Suspended Bell Sect has done something with the Heavenly Talisman Gate, and they should have obtained permission from the Saint. Didn��t tell me.��


    The woman was a little angry, "What does the saint mean? It''s restraining you and indulging in the Suspense Sect, don''t you think..."


    "Xuanqing, don''t talk like that."


    The fairy waved his hand gently, and the little person seemed quite powerful, "Recently, the situation in the fairy world has changed slightly, which has affected the position of the Xuanling Sect in the fairy world. The Xuanling Sect is no longer at ease with the Tianfumen, and stands by them. The saints over there don��t worry about me anymore. In their view, the Heavenly Talisman has no necessary value in the Immortal Realm, and it is better for me to protect the Luofu Realm."


    The woman shuddered and said, "If... if the sect does not make friends with Linglongtian, will the sect master be fine?"


    The fairy laughed, "How could it be? From the moment the saint gave the word, my destiny is determined, and it doesn''t matter what the sect does."


    "The sect master, it must be related."


    The woman seemed to insist on something, "If the Zongmen did not help Linglong Tian fight for the control of the Zongmen, the talisman that has always been indisputable in the world, now the Tianfumen can still be the same as before."


    Fairy looked at her and shook her head, "You think too much and talk too much, and no matter what, I''m not happy to come to you."


    The woman was shocked and settled, "It''s my fault, sect master, I''m going to make tea."


    "You have to be careful. Although the new tea just now is good, it doesn''t taste good."


    The fairy floated not far away, thinking for a few breaths, holding the talisman pen and making gestures, one after another, the talisman floated up and down, stacked in a pile.


    The woman calmed down and carefully made a cup of tea, "Master, please use it."


    "Um."


    The fairy took it with a smile, and took a sip, "I tried my best this time, Xuan Qing, hold these talisman. UU Reading "


    The woman frowned, "Isn''t this Promise Talisman, what do you give me so much? I don''t need it."


    "It''s an infinite talisman with a talisman chain. It''s useful."


    The fairy said earnestly, "Xuan Qing, you are not a disciple of the Tianfumen, leave, whether it is Linglongtian, Cihangzong, Xianshucheng, it''s up to you."


    The woman was shocked and immediately said, "I want to stay, I..."


    The words hadn''t been finished, the people had disappeared, and disappeared with the surrounding Fulu.


    Fairy Miao Fu shot, no matter where she could stop her, she was no longer in Dingfeng Realm.


    The fairy drank the tea in his hand slowly, smiled slightly, and whispered, "Xuanqing, if I have a chance, I would like to drink another cup of your tea."


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 20170802 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4279: A few symbols

    Standing in the void, Ning Xuanqing cried silently while looking at Dingfengjie in the distance.


    Fairy Miao Fu really knew everything, and he knew very well that he had been doing things for Ci Hangzong, but he didn''t punish him until the end.


    The Heavenly Talisman Sect, which has always been incompetent with the world, may be responsible for the relationship between Xuanling Sect and Linglong Sect, and it must be one of the reasons to befriend the Cihang Sect. Linglong Tian has only recently started to face the Xuanling Sect. And Cihangzong has always been on the blacklist of the Suspense Sect, still the top ones.


    I have contributed to the Tianfumen, but not as good as what the Tianfumen gave to me. Tianfumen and Miaofu Fairy believed in them wrongly. They were obviously sorry for the sect. But when the crisis came, Miaofu Fairy was the first to give I sent it away by myself �� certainly not for the cup of tea.


    If you change to another sect, maybe you will hand over yourself to apologize, but Fairy Miaofu...


    I feel guilty when I think about it, and I can''t help myself.


    If the situation is allowed to go on, Fairy Miaofu will definitely deny himself, and the people of Tianfumen will never want to see Fairy Miaofu sacrifice for them. Then the result will be that everything up and down the Tianfumen will suffer. It''s a trivial matter, I''m afraid that all people are gone. Fairy Miaofu is controlled by the Suspense Sect. From now on, he can only draw symbols for the Suspense Sect, and it is impossible to become a sage of the Taoism.


    It can''t be so, something must be done.


    Ning Xuanqing quickly stabilized his mind and turned to fly towards Xianlu.


    At present, the only people who can help the Tianfumen are the other sects in charge, and there must be sages in charge of the sects. Among them, Baidi City cannot be trusted, that is, Shushan and Yunding City. I must ask for help as quickly as possible. Although there are troubles in doing so, it is very possible that Tianfumen will become a subsidiary sect of these two families, but the matter is now, can there be other ways?


    When thinking of this, Zhou Shu''s figure jumped out of my heart unconsciously, very big and bright, like a Venus star.


    She believed that Zhou Shu would undoubtedly be able to save the Tianfumen.


    The most feared person in the immortal world, the number one on the list is enough to show that being called a living saint, shouldn''t he be afraid of saints?


    For so many years, she and Zhou Shu have not been in direct contact, but there is an indirect contact, whether it is through Cihangzong or a pawnshop, there are ways to contact, but far can not quench the thirst, Zhou Shu is in Xianshu City on the edge of the outer realm. When he comes over, I am afraid that the Heavenly Talisman Gate is gone.


    Just stepping on the Xian Road, I saw a group of people going to Dingfengjie along the Xian Road.


    It''s less pyloric.


    The mind tightened, there were obviously several Xuanling Sects in this group, including the two quasi-sages.


    They hide in the crowd of Shaoyoumen and pretend to be Hunyuan Jinxian. It is difficult for others to see, but they can''t hide from her. The Cihangzong who hides in the fairy world avoids the pursuit of the fairy world day and night, and has a lot of uniqueness in detecting hidden enemies. , And Ning Xuanqing, who had been connected to Ci Hangzong for a long time, had an improved special holy note on his body.


    What are you doing this time?


    Ning Xuanqing settled down and must remind the Tianfumen to be ready.


    Before doing anything, she was discovered by the group, and several people stopped her back and forth.


    "Isn''t this Fairy Ning from Tianfumen?"


    The visitor looked bad, and said with a smile, "I have to go out now, where is Fairy Ning going?"


    "What does it have to do with you where I am going, get out of the way!"


    Ning Xuanqing whispered, and a few talismans flew out immediately. They should not be entangled with these people, so they should be driven away as soon as possible. If the quasi-sage doesn''t care about being exposed, that would be trouble.


    Bang, bang a few soft sounds.


    The two Hunyuan Jinxians were both forced to retreat, Fu Lu was not the same, and went straight into the absolute realm. If they did not evade in time, they would be injured.


    "It''s so angry, it''s not as quiet and elegant as it is said outside."


    "But Fu Dao is really good. The technique of Fu Lu can be called exquisite. No wonder people say that the next issue of the celestial pole list must have her name."


    "The tea ceremony, the symbol and the path are both unique, but unfortunately it is in the Tianfumen."


    Although the first two were forced to retreat, more people came up from the back. Seven or eight mixed-element golden immortals, front and back, did not leave Ning Xuanqing any gap at all. Obviously they were planning to stop Ning Xuanqing. Here, she can''t be asked to go back and report the letter, at least not now.


    Ning Xuanqing stood there, but his mind sank.


    What she released was not only the few talismans to retreat from the enemy, they were on the bright side, and there were three talismans for warning in secret, that was the key.


    The technique was secretive, and Fulu was cast very quickly, but it was still intercepted.


    None of it was able to explode, nor was it able to pass the message back.


    She glanced at the crowd. The two quasi-saints didn��t even look here, but she knew that it was only possible that their hands could stop the emergency talisman. Most of these two people are also in the top 100 in the celestial pole list, even such a strong one. Everyone is here, the Suspense Bell Sect is probably trying to give the Heavenly Talisman a ruthless one, not just destroying the immortal veins and poisoning the woods.


    what to do?


    "Why don''t you do it?"


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Hey, Fairy Ning, don''t be afraid. We will never hurt you. We just want to invite you to have a chat."


    "It''s best to have a cup of your tea, that would be the best."


    "Fairy still don''t do it. Come with us to Xianjitian, not very far away. It will take up to two or three days to come and go."


    "An elegant person like Fairy Ning, we Shaoyoumen are the most admired. They will definitely wait for the guests, and the host will personally greet them."


    A group of people did not go, approach, or move their hands, just surrounding Ning Xuanqing, and Ning Xuanqing had nothing to do.


    She just tried to put a few talismans to send a message, but it still didn''t work, but the quasi-sage over there cast a look, warning something, maybe if she did this again, the opposite would not be so polite, new account All old accounts are counted together.


    Of course, Ning Xuanqing wouldn''t care. He had been concentrating on how to spread the message.


    But there is no way to think about it.


    Ning Xuanqing has been very diligent on the Talisman, but his talent is still a bit worse after all. He has never reached the top on the Talisman, and he is very far away from the Fairy Miaofu. You can''t think about it. If the Fairy Miaofu is there, even if you cultivate In order to be like Ning Xuanqing, she could easily send the Fulu out.


    Fudao is not only a drawing symbol, UU reading also includes a symbol.


    The same talisman can be used by different people with very different effects. A thunderstorm talisman can be used by Ning Xuanqing to get rid of Daluo Jinxian, while a fairy talisman can use it, and even the quasi-sage dare not insist on it.


    "What are you doing around here, deliberately blocking the way?"


    A flying boat appeared from nowhere, drove over quickly, and stopped among the crowd. There was a very majestic voice from inside, "Blocking and destroying the fairy road is a felony marked by the fairy world. You don��t understand which sect you belong to. Are the rules of the fairy world?"


    "The rules of the fairy world? Haha!"


    "We hang... where did you come from, dare to teach us?"


    A group of people laughed. When did the disciples of the Xuanling Sect care about the rules of the fairy world? With the name of the Suspension Bell Sect, don''t even care about it.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170802 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4280: Cant afford to offend

    "Who are you, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Dare to be polite to us, are you looking for trouble?!"


    "No one has ever cared about Xianlu. Could it be that you couldn''t drive this Xianlu?"


    "Speaking of us committing a crime, I think your flying boat is very suspicious. Come down quickly!"


    As he spoke, the voices of a group of people rose louder and surrounded the flying boat.


    They just surround themselves far away and don��t dare to get too close. In fact, it��s a bluff. They can��t see through the flying boat��s protective formation, knowing that there must be weirdness, maybe there is a quasi-sage in it, but it��s definitely not possible to open the road of immortality. Ning Xuanqing reported the letter, and Dingfeng Realm was prepared. If they couldn''t do anything, they would definitely be punished by the Suspense Sect.


    Ning Xuanqing was slightly stagnated, with doubts in his eyes and a little joy.


    She couldn''t see who was inside the flying boat, but the small mark on the side of the flying boat could be recognized. It was the mark of the fifth pawnshop.


    The fifth pawnshop is Xianshu city''s chess piece in the immortal world, but it is different from the tenth, ninth, and eighth pawnshops in the immortal world. They do things that are not seen in the immortal world. They have no reputation and most practitioners do not know it.


    If it is a pawnshop, there is some hope.


    With a squeak, the door of Feizhou opened, and a middle-aged monk stood in front of the door and said calmly, "As long as you are a member of the fairy world, you are qualified to protect Xianlu. You don��t need to be polite to those who influence or destroy Xianlu. ."


    The person I saw was just a golden fairy, and a group of people suddenly boiled over.


    "I think you are looking for death!"


    "This immortal road was built by us, you can''t even think about it!"


    "Come down, or I will pull you down!"


    There are a few gearing up, and we have to go up and do it.


    Ning Xuanqing felt that this was an opportunity, and took advantage of the chaos to issue a few talismans, but he still didn''t succeed and was intercepted early.


    When I continued to think of a solution, I heard the middle-aged monk slowly say, "Isn''t that Fairy Ning, you are blocked by them? Where is Fairy Ning going, we can give you a ride. The villains here act wantonly. , It affects the passage of Xianlu. Someone will teach it, so don��t disturb everyone��s itinerary."


    Ning Xuanqing paused, and raised his hand, "Thank you, fellow daoist, but I can''t live without mercy."


    The pawnshop has already helped. The chaos just now is a good opportunity. It��s just that I can��t seize it. There is no need to drag the pawnshop into the water. The people in the pawnshop are kind, but there is the quasi-sage of the Suspense Sect. They, they have no scruples when they do things.


    The middle-aged monk smiled and said, "In fact, we really want to see the fairy''s tea ceremony, so the fairy should not shirk."


    Ning Xuanqing was about to continue to decline, but the people over there were dissatisfied.


    "I''m talking to you, are you pretending to be a fool?"


    "Don''t put us in your eyes? I''ll go up and make you look good!"


    The two people walked up cursingly and were about to pull people down, but before they got close, a strong force struck, and the two fell out together.


    "presumptuous!"


    A low voice came out, but it was not the middle-aged monk.


    "Do you really dare to do it?!"


    "It''s really desperate, this is our territory!"


    The group of people was angry and squeezed up one by one.


    It''s just that they haven''t taken a few steps yet, the faces of the group of people suddenly changed, one by one they stopped, and one by one they walked back.


    Ning Xuanqing was surprised, and at the same time he cast the messenger talisman, but it still didn''t work. The quasi-sage obviously stared at him all the time, not giving any loopholes.


    While thinking about it, a voice came from the sea of ??knowledge, "Fairy Ning, come up, these people won''t stop you anymore."


    "It''s better to be respectful than fate, I''ll use tea as a horse and a horse."


    Ning Xuanqing calmed down and walked up quickly. Although they still have doubts, they should be confident of their unbridled voice transmission in front of the quasi-sage. No matter how pretentious they are, they will not be like a cultivator. Let''s talk about the current situation. Circumstances, what else is there to be afraid of, no matter how better than staying.


    Seeing Ning Xuanqing step on the flying boat step by step, and the door closed, the group of people did not move or say anything.


    Until the flying boat drove away quickly, and no one could be seen at all, the group of talents gathered together, their faces also showed doubts, but they did not dare to ask questions.


    This situation is very strange.


    When they were about to arrest people, they heard the sound transmission at the same time, "Don��t move." The sound transmission was the quasi-sage in the team, the elder Ma of the Hanging Bell Sect. That was the 83rd celestial list. The big man, what he said, no one dared to defy.


    At this time, the two quasi-sages were also not moving in the crowd, but they were communicating with each other.


    "Elder Ma, is Tang Zhengsheng really in that flying boat?"


    "It can''t be wrong. The old man has seen him twice, and his words before him also revealed a breath, very obvious."


    "Wanbaolou''s great worship, it really can''t be helped. Now the situation in the fairy world is chaotic. We have drawn a clear line from the Ruyilou. If we offend Wanbaolou again, the two major merchants in the fairy world will break with us, even if it is our Hanging Bell Sect. , The future will be very sad."


    "It''s okay in the future. When the affairs of the fairy world are handled, we will build a Wanbao building by ourselves. It will not be worse than them. Then they will come to us, but now...reluctantly let it go."


    "The two of us won''t let it go. Although Tang Zhengsheng is not on the celestial pole list, but the immortal world said that if he is ranked in the top 20, he will not be said to be repaired. He can be killed by just throwing magic weapons. There are several quasi-sages, I can''t provoke, I can''t provoke."


    "The old man said it again. The old man is not afraid of him, but is forced by the situation. The group of people in Wanbaolou are pampered all day long, and they have no fighting power at all."


    "...Why did Tang Zhengsheng come here and accidentally pick up Ning Xuanqing?"


    "The old man estimates that they may have been here all the time. They are waiting for someone. You can see that Feizhou is from the fifth pawnshop. Xianshucheng should have noticed the changes in the Tianfumen and came here to save people."


    "Ah, then do we want to continue..."


    "Why not? We can''t come here in vain. As for them, their purpose is best to be Ning Xuanqing, not Fairy Miaofu, otherwise our Xuanling Sect will let them know what regret is! There is no such thing in the fairy world. They are brave! A founder, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com really considers himself a saint?"


    "Yeah, what Elder Ma said is that fake saints can''t be compared to true saints. They may be for Ning Xuanqing, and they followed him as soon as Ning Xuanqing came out."


    "Stop talking nonsense, you just neglected."


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    "Just now, Ning Xuanqing sent a talisman again, which was intercepted by the old man. If it is not intercepted, you know the consequences."


    "Elder Ma, I didn''t notice it for a while. It was my fault. Please elder punish me."


    "For the time being post it, we will wait here for a while, and then we will do something. This time we can only succeed, not fail!"


    "Understand, it''s up to me this time. Make sure to destroy the original core of Dingfeng Realm, leaving them nowhere to go!"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170802 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4281: Beauty of Tao

    Feizhou is only three to five feet outside, but there are three to five hundred feet inside.


    There are two practitioners in the middle who are talking. There are dozens of people behind, either practicing or chatting. They didn''t care about Ning Xuanqing''s coming in. Only the middle-aged monk led the way diligently, "Fairy, please here."


    After clearing up his mood, Ning Xuanqing saluted, "Thank you, fellow daoist, if it weren''t for the appearance of fellow daoist, I don''t know what to do."


    "At Xia Juwen, I''m the fifth pawnshop shopkeeper, just call me the shopkeeper."


    The middle-aged cultivator smiled and shook his head, "Fairy said this very well, what''s so polite, we are originally a family, ha ha, whether Cihangzong or Tianfumen, we are all ally of Xianshu City, something happened to us I will definitely help."


    There was a hint of warmth in Ning Xuanqing''s heart, and a smile on her cold face, "As the shopkeeper, let me go down a little earlier, I still have important things."


    Ju Wen said with a smile, "Fairy wants to inform Dingfengjie to take precautions?"


    Ning Xuanqing stagnated slightly, looking at the monk, a little confused and worried.


    "Don''t worry."


    Gu Wenwen said, "Now that we know about the Tianfumen, we will take responsibility. There is no reason to keep our allies injured. We have notified the Tianfumen and will guard the Dingfeng Realm with them. Those people will enter. I won''t go."


    Ning Xuanqing thought for a while and said, "It''s not just the people from the Young Pylori, but also the quasi-sage of the Xuanling Sect. You don''t have many people in the immortal world. It''s best not to hurt your vitality..."


    "LOL."


    Ju Wen stroked his beard and laughed, as if he had heard the funniest joke, "Fairy is too worried, don''t underestimate Xianshucheng."


    Looking at the laughing Ju shopkeeper, Ning Xuanqing was a bit dazed for a while, what did he say wrong, it seemed that a refined person would laugh like this?


    Ju Wen quickly stopped his laughter and waved his hand, "Don''t talk about this, Fairy, come to see two friends, they are all allies of Xianshu City, they are his own people, don''t be cautious."


    Following Ju Wen, Ning Xuanqing walked to the two practitioners.


    After taking a look, his mind was slightly shaken. The aura that these two people showed at random was very strong, at least they were quasi-sages, but strangely, their sacred notes did not have any hints. This is not just to say that these two people have no malice towards them. What''s more important is that the Holy Music notes can''t detect their specific cultivation.


    If they want to hide their strength, they can''t even notice it.


    Most of them are better than the two quasi-sages of the hanging bell sect just now.


    Ning Xuanqing seemed to understand something, bowed and bowed, "Ning Xuanqing has seen two seniors, thank you for your help just now."


    "Please do not."


    A white-haired old man raised his hand, helped Ning Xuanqing up, and smiled, ��I can��t bear it. If City Lord Zhou knows that you��re bowing to me, shouldn��t you scold the old man? Everyone is allies, what you should do Things must be done, Fairy Ning is welcome."


    Another middle-aged man looked at Ning Xuanqing with a smile, and said cheerfully, "I heard that Fairy Ning''s tea ceremony is Shuangjue. I wonder if we have a taste?"


    "Okay, I''ll make tea now, please try some of you."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded, sat down opposite, took out the tea set and got busy.


    The old man stroked his beard and said with great enjoyment, "Hehe, just looking at it is very comfortable, the fairy''s tea ceremony is truly a must-see."


    The middle-aged man followed, "It doesn''t need to say that the color, smell and taste are all right. If you can taste it today, it won''t be a waste of time."


    "Senior is absurd."


    Listening to the compliments of the two, Ning Xuanqing''s heart trembled slightly, and the teapot shook. It was the first time she saw these people. There was absolutely no friendship at all. They flattered themselves only because of Xian Shucheng. And Zhou Shu, something unexpected, Zhou Shu not only developed in the Outland, but also in the immortal world can mobilize such a big man at any time.


    "Elder Tang, you''re a bit too much. It seems that Fairy''s hands are unstable."


    "Haha, isn''t it the same old brother Lu?"


    While making tea, Ning Xuanqing looked at the two people distractedly. Just now he was worried about their high cultivation level, and worried that they would not dare to look at them when they were angry, so they didn��t release any spiritual knowledge, but now it seems that there is nothing wrong with them. I don''t feel bad, and I shouldn''t be angry after a few glances.


    At first glance, he saw the mark on the old man''s shirt, and his mind was dumbfounded.


    In the small archaic characters enclosed by the plaque-shaped box, even if the meaning of the words cannot be recognized, the majestic holy breath of the sea can be detected.


    An exclusive garment must be infused with the power of a saint, and there is only one Wanbao Lou that the entire heavens can do and do.


    There is no doubt that the old man is the worship of Wanbaolou, the old man''s surname is Tang, and there is only one worshiper of the Wanbaolou surnamed Tang, and that is the worship of Tang Zhengsheng.


    Great worship to Tang Zhengsheng!


    His own strength is comparable to the forefront of the celestial pole list. There are countless magic weapons on his body. It represents Wanbaolou, the number one merchant in the fairy world, and there are saints behind him. No wonder the quasi saint of the Suspense Sect has to give in.


    This time, the teapot shook again, and a few drops of tea spilled out.


    "Don''t worry, take your time."


    The middle-aged man looked at her and gestured with a smile.


    Ning Xuanqing nodded, and quickly lowered his head.


    His mind was tight again, the middle-aged man��s eyes were very peaceful and full of goodwill, but these couldn��t conceal the sword intent that followed. As soon as his consciousness passed by, he was cut by the sword intent. Countless fragments, each one is regular and tangible, and then the fragments immediately gathered and restored to its original shape, without causing any harm to himself.


    Being split is a purely unconscious sword guard, and the rest of the reply is intentional.


    There are only a handful of people who can cultivate sword intent to this level. If this person''s real surname is Lu, that name is also readily available.


    Lu Bailu, the twenty-ninth lone sword repairman on the celestial list.


    Lu Bailu��s swordsmanship has always been called by the immortal world, one person is less than ten thousand people, only slightly inferior to Taiwu Master. It is worth mentioning that Lu Bailu and Taiwu Master do not agree with this. But the two have never competed.


    According to legend, Lu Bailu was not an ordinary practitioner, but was born from his mother Meng Bailu, with the blood of a sacred animal in her body.


    But he has never used the power of blood.


    I don��t know if it��s deliberately suppressed or it can��t be used. Many people have speculation about it. They think that the result of using it is actually hard to tell. If the bloodline bursts out, he may become very strong. Master Wu may also become very weak and fall behind the top 100 in the celestial pole list.


    Ning Xuanqing quickly dispelled the distracting thoughts. In any case, the two of them were truly powerful in the immortal world, the kind equivalent to Fairy Miaofu.


    If they can help Tianfumen, maybe they don''t have to go to Shushan or Yunding City.


    Just start with this cup of tea.


    Thinking of this, she became extremely focused and concentrated on making tea.


    The hand movements became more elegant and more beautiful, every move drove the whole world to follow. Whether it was a teapot or a tea bowl, or tea, it seemed to have a self, with the best life, agile and active, the two of them watched, Slowly and seriously, the beauty of the avenue is definitely worthy of heart.


    In their realm, no matter what the avenue, they can learn what they need from it.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 4282: Fairy Ning

    After drinking the tea, Lu Bailu and Tang Zhengsheng guilty and left.


    This made Ning Xuanqing quite puzzled. After drinking the tea, he planned to talk to them about the crisis of the Tianfumen and asked them to help, but he left like this.


    I still think too much.


    It��s not easy to rely on the tea ceremony to impress people. Others have the strength, but they don��t have to help you.


    The opponents are Sulanzong and the saint.


    "Fairy''s tea is indeed the best I have tasted."


    Guwen Shiran put down the tea cup and smiled, "The rumors in the fairy world are true, and it seems that the fairy world does not lie."


    Ning Xuanqing recovered, and quickly said, "The shopkeeper is absurdly praised."


    Ju Wen smiled and said, "Fairy feels that the two fellow Taoists walked suddenly?"


    Ning Xuan paused, and said calmly, "It''s kind of, but it doesn''t matter. There are some things that shouldn''t have been spoken. I''m not satisfied."


    Ju Wen shook his head and slowly said, "It''s not that you are not satisfied, but that they are not suitable and can''t save the Tianfumen."


    "what?"


    Ning Xuanqing''s face changed slightly, "Can''t even save them?"


    "It''s not that it can''t be saved, but it''s impossible to save it. Wanbaolou is a merchant, and merchants care about their interests most. They will not completely draw a line with anyone. Now the Suspension Bell Sect and Xian Ting are still their sources of interest. They cannot. To offend Xuanling Sect to death for the sake of Tianfumen, even if Tang Zhengsheng is willing, the saint of Wanbaolou will not help," Ju Wen said with a calm expression, "As for Lu Bailu, his goal is to defeat Tai Master Wu, he will not do anything endangering his own kendo before this, and naturally will not go to war with the Suspense Sect, nor will he challenge the saint."


    Ning Xuanqing calmed down and said freely, "Well, that''s the truth."


    "Xianshu City invited them here just to frighten the Xuanling Sect, so that they don''t do too much. If it weren''t, they wouldn''t come."


    Gu Wen smiled and said, "Now that the goal is almost achieved, they will go to the next place. They flattered you just now and wanted to make things more beautiful. They also have something to say in front of the city lord. This is something they are used to. You Don''t take it seriously, it''s impossible to really expect them to save people."


    "hehe."


    Ning Xuanqing smiled bitterly, "Judging the shopkeeper, I do take it seriously."


    Gu Wen said warmly, "Fairy don��t worry. Now that Xianshu City knows, he won��t let the Tianfumen go on like this. The matter will definitely be resolved. We will work together to help Tianfumen survive this period, and Zhou City Lord will have time to rush. coming."


    "He''s coming over?"


    Ning Xuanqing stared at Ju Wen, his eyes lit up, as if he was Zhou Shu.


    Ju Wen smiled and said, "Of course, City Lord Zhou is in the Immortal Realm. Most of the things we do as a shop are arranged by City Lord Zhou. He is in the Immortal Realm now, but the distance is a little far away. The trouble is resolved, so it will take some time."


    "He is in the fairy world!?"


    Ning Xuanqing''s eyes brightened, and quickly said, "Great! I have to go now, can I?"


    Zhou Shu is in the immortal world, maybe he doesn''t have to find Shushan and Yunding City, but there are other ways.


    Ju Wen shook slightly, then laughed, "If the fairy is going, I can send you there, but things here may take a while."


    Ning Xuanqing hurriedly said, "No need to send it, I can do it myself."


    Ju Wen seemed to think, "Fairy, the Lord Zhou came and went in a hurry, it is difficult to determine the itinerary. If you are not with the pawnshop, you will most likely miss it, and you will not meet it at all. If there is something wrong with the fairy, it is better to me. It won��t take much time to help you convey the message. There is a pawnshop to deliver the message to ensure stability and privacy. It will not take much time."


    Ning Xuanqing hesitated, "I have very important things..."


    Ju Wen looked at Ning Xuanqing''s eyes, and seemed to understand something, "I''ll tell you the truth, the fairy didn''t want to stop City Lord Zhou and tell him not to come to the Heavenly Rune Gate?"


    "what?"


    Ning Xuanqing was stunned.


    Ju Wen said in a deep voice, "Fairy had better not do this. The things decided by City Lord Zhou will definitely not change. Tianfumen is an ally of Xianshu City. Xianshu City will never abandon allies. Fairy really does not need to worry. Everyone in Xianshu City believes that City Lord Zhou can do it. City Lord Zhou himself is not inferior to a saint, and he is protected by a saint. As long as he comes, no matter how great the danger is, the Tianfumen can be solved."


    "not like this."


    Ning Xuanqing shook his head quickly, "I will not change his decision. I believe he can definitely help the Tianfumen. I have always believed in him."


    Juven said in a puzzled way, "Then...you can wait for him to say anything if you have anything."


    "You do not understand."


    Ning Xuan paused for a while, and slowly said, "Ju, the shopkeeper, I don''t just go to him, I have my own things to do... If you don''t meet Zhou Shu, you won''t meet it, we will meet at the Tianfumen."


    She knew that she could just wait. Zhou Shu came, and she would naturally be able to make the Tianfumen safe, but she didn''t want it.


    After thousands of years of separation, when we met again, she did not allow herself to do nothing but just wait.


    In the fairy world for so long, under the shelter of the Tianfumen, she was not so calm and graceful on the surface, just making tea and drawing symbols. She laid out secretly, linked with Cihangzong, instigated the counter forces, and did a lot of things just for the current week. When Shu came to the immortal world, he could come out to help Zhou Shu and help each other, so that when the two met, they could laugh at each other and sigh each other.


    If she was waiting here, doing nothing, just waiting to be rescued by Zhou Shu, how could she be embarrassed to see Zhou Shu?


    She doesn''t like to be a vassal. Even if the strength and status cannot be equal, she must do her best.


    This is what the heart is.


    Before, because the enemy was a saint, she was powerless, no matter how much layout ideas she had, but now with Zhou Shu and allies comparable to the saint, what she did began to become useful, even if she could only help Zhou Shu For one thing, it also makes sense.


    Seeing Ning Xuanqing''s firm eyes, Ju Wen understood something and said warmly, "Then I won''t stop the fairy."


    Ning Xuanqing smiled and stood up, "With the help of the shopkeeper, Xuanqing will surely return if he has the opportunity."


    Watching Ning Xuanqing leave the flying boat, Ju Wen smiled and turned around, "Let''s continue."


    A few people walked up and said in confusion, "The shopkeeper, I really let her go, she is about to have something wrong, and City Lord Zhou can''t explain it."


    Ju Wen said indifferently, "Someone will watch it, and we can''t stop a person from defending her heart."


    "What can she do? Don''t put yourself in."


    "We have contacted the sect forces that are related to her a long time ago, and it will be too late for her to go."


    "She was doing it for nothing and wasting time. It''s better to wait for the city lord to come over."


    "Shut up! Don''t slander others!"


    Ju Wen''s face sank, and the bottom of the pot was normal.


    A few people are like falling into an ice cave, with a cold breath from the back of their necks, and they can''t stop. This Juwen shopkeeper is notoriously hot in the pawnshop. Under the elegant surface, there is an unusually cold heart, right, mistakes and violations. The people will never show mercy.


    "This is not her problem, but our Xianshucheng is too strong, what if it is not Xianshucheng? It makes sense for her to do this."


    "I admire Fairy Ning''s hard work and courage, you''d better do the same."

 Chapter 4283: Woodland

    Wood Xijie.


    The first feeling is the extremely rich vitality, the immortal realm is nowhere to be compared, only the Yunjuan realm where Jianmu is located can compare with it.


    Because every creature living here is considered a creator, and every one is creating vitality, all the time.


    This is the case with the characteristics of the wood family.


    There are only two terrains, forests and grasslands, on the vast flat boundary, which are separated by rivers.


    On an extremely wide grassland, a huge flower is in full bloom, which is particularly conspicuous, even if you can see it at a glance outside the world.


    The whole body is aquamarine, with a radius of more than hundreds of miles, and dozens of petals, shaped like rolled up clouds, layered on top of each other, as if they are level with the balance. The fragrance and aura can be clearly seen in every corner of the entire world. Perceive.


    It looks like a flower, but it is not a real flower. Its original name is Yunzhi. It comes from the Xuanhuang world and is an extremely rare spirit grass.


    Yunzhi usually only has a few feet, and it is rare that it can grow to several hundred feet. It is unheard of for hundreds of miles like this.


    After knowing the reason, it didn''t feel strange.


    This Yunzhi is actually the original core of the Muxi Realm. The Mu clan who entered the heavens were forced by practitioners and monsters to live in no fixed place and had to move around. Every time they went to a realm, they needed to transform the realm. It is suitable for the survival and development of the Mu tribe. It is really troublesome. Over time, the Mu tribe came up with such a way to condense the savings of the Mu tribe and so on in one Yunzhi, and then go to other realms and put the Yunzhi in the world. It temporarily replaces the core of the original source to ensure the living environment of the Mu people.


    The reason why Yunzhi was chosen is that Yunzhi has a very suitable attribute. It can survive in extremely harsh environments and can absorb aura infinitely. There is no requirement for aura. At the same time, the unique aura that it exudes can effectively transform the environment in the world. , It has an inhibitory effect on other creatures who are not of the Mu tribe. It is a natural protective cover, and the most important thing is that Yunzhi cannot generate self-will, and it is impossible to cultivate and transform, and it is easy to control.


    After the Mu people arrived in the Muxi Realm, they also placed Yunzhi on the realm and used it to transform the environment.


    After staying there for tens of thousands of years, the life of the Mu people has stabilized, and Yunzhi has become bigger and bigger. At this scale, even the Mu people can��t believe it. Of course, the Mu people are very satisfied and hope that this kind of life will continue. , Unfortunately, hope is just hope.


    It is obvious that Yunzhi is in trouble now.


    Large and small black spots appeared on the emerald-green petals, and the moir�� on them also had a lot of withered yellow lines.


    On the petals, two people are carefully observing a black spot.


    "Benefactor, did you find anything?"


    "Mrs. Purple, you are the same as Sister Fanli, call me Zhou Shu or Mr."


    "It''s the concubine''s fault. I have said it several times, but I still don''t remember. I see, benefactor."


    "Uh��"


    Zhou Shu paused and didn''t care about it anymore. He said in a warm voice, "Mrs. Purple, you can actually tell the reason at a glance."


    "Ah!"


    Mrs. Zi exclaimed and said joyfully, "The concubine goes and calls the patriarch over. As long as we find the reason, it''s easy to do it, and we can restore Yunzhi to its original shape."


    Zhou Shu smiled slightly, "I''m afraid the patriarch has known it a long time ago, right?"


    "what?"


    Mrs. Zi was stunned, "Is the benefactor talking to me?"


    A figure slowly emerged from the petals, an old man in green, with a sorrow cloud hanging over his compassionate face, and he sighed softly, "Yes, the old man knows."


    "Patriarch Mu Yu, are you here?"


    Mrs. Zi was quite surprised, looked at the old man in doubt, and slowly said, "Patriarch, you know where Yunzhi��s problem is, why don��t you keep talking? It��s okay to treat your concubine as an outsider. After all, the concubine has only come here. But Fenyi and Muning, shouldn''t you keep it secret?"


    Mu Yu sighed, "I didn''t hide it from the old man. I really can''t solve it after saying it."


    Mrs. Zi said in a puzzled way, "There are still some problems that our Mu people can''t solve? We are the Mu people. No matter how troublesome and complicated the disease is, we can cure it, and we can also try it. "


    Seeing Mu Yu hesitated, Zhou Shu said slowly, "Mrs. Purple, it''s not a disease, but the poison of branding."


    Mrs. Zi was stunned, "Branded Poison, what is that?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "To put it simply, this Yunzhi plant is controlled by someone. If someone wants Yunzhi to get sick, he will get sick, and if someone wants Yunzhi to die, he will die, and this brand is one. It was planted in the beginning and grew up with Yunzhi. Now it is deeply rooted and has become one with Yunzhi."


    "This��"


    Mrs. Zi was shocked, "How is it possible?"


    She hasn��t been in the Muxi Realm for long, but because of the existence of Fenyi, she has regarded this place as her new home, but now according to Zhou Shu��s words, Yunzhi has no way to save it, and the Mu Clan��s essence accumulated over the years It''s all on top of this Yunzhi, and Yunzhi''s death also means that the Muxi Realm is about to die.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, but looked at Mu Yu and shook his head.


    Madame Zi followed to see Mu Yu, her eyes suddenly sharp, "Patriarch, what''s going on? Could it be that you did it?"


    "How could the old man harm himself? The old man is also a Mu clan..."


    Mu Yu grabbed his scattered beard, anxious and angry. Because of being wronged, his face flushed red, but the anger quickly subsided, and he was replaced by a deep helplessness. Com slowly lowered his head, the slow and heavy movements, the blank and hollow eyes from the turbid and dim eyes, as if they were about to wither at any time.


    Mrs. Zi couldn''t stand it anymore, and quickly said, "I''m sorry, the patriarch, it''s the concubine who said the wrong thing."


    "Actually, you are not wrong..."


    Mu Yu slowly raised his head, "This Yunzhi has become like this. It is indeed the old man''s fault. The old man will die with him."


    Although his words were light, he was extremely firm, and he had really made a decision.


    Mrs. Zi didn''t know why for a while, so she looked at Zhou Shu and asked for help.


    "It''s not your fault, patriarch."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "If you don��t accept the immortal garden, the immortal world will always make things difficult for you, and the Mu clan will not be able to settle down in the immortal realm, and it is impossible to develop to the present. At that time, it is understandable that you took this step. The choice to accept can only be blamed on the immortal realm''s desire to control the monster clan too much, and now it is the fairy garden who has torn up the agreement and wants to destroy Yunzhi. What does it have to do with you?"


    "Ah, is it the imprint of the immortal world?"


    Mrs. Zi understood it, and said angrily, "They have done all the bad things! Patriarch, it has nothing to do with you. At that time, the Mu Clan was weak and it was not easy to find a place to live in. They did not accept the conditions of the Immortal Realm. It must be still wandering, and there will certainly not be so many people in the tribe."


    "Unexpectedly, you are required to comfort the old man... Thank you very much, Mrs. Purple."


    Mu Yu seemed a little relieved, and only shook his head again and slowly said, "But the old man did something wrong, he believed in Xian Ting wrong, thinking that only the fairy world is suitable for the Mu clan, otherwise, the Mu clan would not be restrained by them. , I can��t get rid of it now. It was the old man who led the Mu clan on a wrong path.��


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4284: Cant beat

    Mu Yu quickly said it.


    At first, Mu Yu decided to settle down in the Immortal Realm. After a lot of torture, he did not succeed. No matter where he went, he would be disturbed and destroyed by some immortal sects. It was difficult to stabilize. As a last resort, he went to the Xuanling Sect, Xuanling Sect. He promised to find a realm for the Mu clan so that the immortal sect would not bother him, nor did he ask the Mu clan to follow his dispatch like a sect. Mu Yu was very grateful, and then stayed in the Muxi realm arranged by the immortal world.


    Although Mu Xijie was poor and weak at the time, it was not difficult at all for the Mu people who were best at transforming the world.


    They quickly found a suitable place for Yunzhi, transformed the world, and settled smoothly.


    After hundreds of years, watching Yunzhi grow taller and taller, the patriarch found something wrong. Not long after he found the problem, Yunzhi��s origin was planted with a brand, and he looked at the plane tree. With the appearance of the brand, he was distraught.


    As the Mu clan who is most familiar with Yunzhi, he and Yunzhi always empathize with each other. When Yunzhi planted the immortal imprint, he hadn''t noticed at all.


    The opponent''s strength is obviously much higher than his own.


    He went to Xuanlingzong with anger.


    The Suspended Bell Sect confessed that they did it, saying that this is the condition for the Mu Clan to settle in the immortal world. If you don��t agree to it, you can go, but the brand on Yunzhi cannot be removed. In fact, it cannot be removed. The brand has grown with Yunzhi. It��s difficult even for them to do it.


    Mu Yu returned with helplessness, and in the end he could only accept this result. Yunzhi had been wandering with the Mu clan for tens of thousands of years and accumulated countless resource wealth. How could he be willing to give it to the immortal world for nothing? But destroy Yunzhi and start from scratch? Not to mention that it is difficult to find a Yunzhi in the immortal world. He just looked at the Mu people who thought they had found their real home. How could he bear to say that he wanted to give up.


    Life has to go on, and as Yunzhi gets bigger and bigger, he becomes more and more helpless.


    He can only restrain his tribe, obey the arrangements of the immortal world, and never go against the immortal world. He is afraid of accidentally angering the immortal world. One day when the fairy court starts to attack Yunzhi, the wood-xi world is completely finished, and most of the Mu clan are the same. Who can give up the existing homeland and try again for tens of thousands of years.


    Even if Zhou Shu entered the Muxi Realm, he deliberately ignored it, pretending not to see it, and restrained the clansmen from talking to Zhou Shu.


    But with extreme caution, this day still came.


    He didn''t know what the reason was. Mingmingmu Clan didn''t go out anymore, and Mingmingmu Xijie hadn''t violated any rules of the immortal world.


    Mrs. Zi sighed involuntarily, "The patriarch, I am a knife, and I am a fish. It''s not that you don��t make mistakes, and they won��t deal with you. Even your concubine knows this truth. Your life is in the hands of others. What do they want to do? It''s okay, how can you believe that others won''t do it?"


    "The old man understands the truth, but..."


    As Mu Yu said, he couldn''t continue, "It''s all the old man''s fault, it''s all the old man''s fault, so it''s better not to have the Mu clan in the immortal world."


    "The patriarch, don''t talk about this, Yunzhi may not necessarily be killed by Xian Ting. Concubine try to see if there is any way," Mrs. Zi turned to look at Zhou Shu, looking forward to it, "Benefactor, if you are branding, Jupiter may be Is it effective?"


    "No, there are only three ways to remove the brand."


    Zhou Shu had already deduced it many times, and it was clear that this could not be solved by the Mu clan spells, even Xiao Su''s Jupiter spells could not be resolved.


    Both Mrs. Zi and Mu Yu were stunned, and said in surprise, "There are three ways?"


    "Oh... There are two to be exact, and one of them will definitely not be possible."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and I couldn��t say what I couldn��t do. Recently, I might have always thought about the law of time. I accidentally missed it just now. I actually wanted to go back to the time when Xianting didn��t have any imprints. , This is obviously not feasible.


    "Two are okay, please tell me the benefactor, no matter what price we pay."


    Mu Yu kept talking with Zhou Shu, and also called a benefactor with Mrs. Zi.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "The first is to take him to Xianshu City. Jianmu will definitely remove the brand. The second is to find a way to create his own will for him. If he can become a true Mu clan, he should be able to get rid of it by his own will. The entanglement of the brand."


    Mu Yu froze, as if thinking about something.


    Mrs. Zi hesitated, and whispered, "Patriarch, going to Xianshu City should be the best way."


    Mu Yu didn''t speak, but was still thinking. It was obviously not easy for all his tribe to leave Muxi Realm, let alone bring Yunzhi with him.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say a word, his eyes gazed into the distance, one purple and one white, two rays of light were falling quickly.


    It was Mu Fen and Mu Li. They leaned close to Mrs. Purple, looking at Zhou Shu and then at the patriarch. The patriarch asked them not to see Zhou Shu. They were not obedient, but now the patriarch With Zhou Shu again, what''s going on?


    However, the unique communication methods of the Fenli clan made them understand the whole story in an instant.


    "Patriarch, what are you waiting for, go to Xianshu City now!"


    "Yeah, Yunzhi can''t wait any longer. If Yunzhi is there, you can start all over again, and it''s okay to give up Muxijie."


    They are very free and easy. In fact, they have long wanted to go to Xianshu City. Zhou Shu��s kindness, curiosity to the outside world, and the existence of Jianmu, if not for the patriarch��s repeated restraints, and because Mrs. Zi likes more of the wooden people here. The atmosphere is good, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com they have already gone by themselves.


    Mu Yu looked up at the two of them, then lowered his head.


    "Let the patriarch think about it, don''t disturb him."


    Mrs. Purple said warmly, "You two, shouldn''t you guard the sky today? Why are you here?"


    "Oh, when it comes to this, I almost forgot!"


    The purple-haired Mu Li knocked on his head and continued to say, "Two sects have come to harass us. We are here to look for the elders! After looking for a long time and haven''t found them, I went here to look. I didn''t expect to see the patriarch. !"


    Zhou Shu curiously asked, "Why, you can''t beat it?"


    Mu Li was a little anxious, and said dissatisfied, "Zhou Shu, don''t talk nonsense! The two of us are the Demon King, and we are not even afraid of the Golden Immortal. How could we not be able to defeat those sect disciples! Now I''m going to beat them up. Look, **** it!"


    The white-haired Mu Qian hurriedly stretched out his hand, looked at Zhou Shu, and said softly, ��It��s not like that, sir, the patriarch said that he can��t attack the practitioners of the Immortal Realm Sect, but they have to come down if they refuse to go. We had to come to the elder to deal with it."


    "These immortal sects are so annoying!"


    Mu Yi didn��t break free and didn��t move. He said angrily, ��I have come here almost every day during this period. So, I want to grab my sister! If it weren''t for the patriarch to come over..." She glanced unpleasantly, "I''ll kill them!"


    Mrs. Zi sighed lightly, "They are all small sects, but they are also troublesome. Maybe it is found that there is a problem in the fairy world, and the Muxi world is afraid to do it. Now they are becoming more and more unscrupulous, always wanting to come to the Muxi world to take advantage. Grab some treasures."


    (PS: Thank you wangc1111 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4285: Old man is not

    Remember in one second����


    Mu Yu raised his head, "City Lord Zhou, do you mean that Yunzhi can generate self-will, do you mean parasitism?"


    Zhou Shu understood what he meant and shook his head, "No."


    Mu Yu has made a decision, and said slowly, "It doesn''t matter. Maybe the city lord doesn��t know much about the Mu clan. Yunzhi cannot generate self-will, but the old man thought about it carefully. That��s correct. You can rely on parasites. To help Yunzhi gain the will is to let a certain wood clan integrate into Yunzhi and become a part of Yunzhi...Does the city owner think that this can remove the influence of the brand?"


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Who knows Yunzhi better, let''s not talk about it. The patriarch intends to parasite himself?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Yu was very calm, "This is something that only an old man can do."


    "Patriarch, you can''t do this!"


    Just now, Mu Yi, who was still in the patriarchal anger, ran over in three steps in two steps, "You are not a parasitic type of wood clan. If you forcibly parasitize the powerful spiritual wood and grass, it is equivalent to abandoning your own cultivation base for tens of thousands of years. , And the spirits will soon wither without the nourishment of the original wooden body."


    "Before withering, the old man is very satisfied if he can get rid of the stigma."


    Mu Yu''s face was dark, "Mu Yi, don''t talk too much now, the old man still has questions to ask, you will talk about it later if you have something."


    Mu Yi did not give in, and his voice was much louder, "I also understand these things. Yunzhi can''t generate self-will because his body is too strong and there is no place to hold the soul. This is a natural characteristic that cannot be changed. If If the patriarch wants to parasitize it, he must first break Yunzhi''s body shackles, and then control Yunzhi to remove the original brand. I don''t think the patriarch can do it, so it''s better not to do it."


    Looking at Mu Yi with his hips akimbo, Mu Yu was a little angry, "Just you understand? How can you know if you don''t try?"


    Mu Yi said righteously, "You don''t need to try this kind of thing, and you don''t know it will work."


    Mu Yu frowned, stroking his beard and said, "Mu Li, don''t question anymore, the old man has seen hundreds of times more Mu people than you, and he knows what problems the Mu people should do. Now Yunzhi is in this situation. , The old man thinks that parasitism is feasible, then there must be hope, in short, I have decided, and no longer...If you don''t try it, the old man will never be reconciled."


    Mu Li wanted to say more, but he was pulled back by Mu Qian.


    Mu Yi earned a few times, and said dissatisfied, "Sister, are you watching the patriarch go to death?"


    Mu Xian leaned in her ear and said warmly, "Don''t worry, the patriarch cannot do it right away if the patriarch is parasitic. We still have a lot of time. The patriarch will not listen to you, but the elders have to listen to some things. We will wait. Go find those elders next."


    The voice was very small, but it was still heard by the patriarch. Mu Yu snorted coldly, "They can''t change the old man''s decision."


    Mu Li couldn''t help but said, "How stubborn you are, we are all for your good!"


    "Yi''er, don''t be too presumptuous!"


    Mrs. Zi scolded and turned to Mu Yu, "Patriarch, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Mu Yu''s face was condensed, "It''s okay, they are not wrong, and you are not wrong, but this matter needless to say, it is useless to find an elder, the old man will prepare for the parasitic thing now, from the sky, you can handle it, Mrs. Purple. , You are also an elder, you also have to take care of the Muxi Realm."


    "knew."


    Mrs. Zi hesitated for a while, she was about to take her order and leave.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Mu Li, who had been quiet, yelled again, and then broke free, and even used Fu Li��s secret technique. Mu Fu did not have time to react. Mu Li stood in front of Mu Yu and said very solemnly, "Patriarch, You can''t go!"


    Mu Yu''s face fell, and no matter how good his temper was, he couldn''t stand it anymore, "Mu Li, what are you going to do?"


    Feeling the pressure, Mu Yi''s mind was stagnant, but immediately he couldn''t take care of it, and raised his head, "Patriarch, you failed to parasitize last time. Now Yunzhi is obviously controlled by someone, and the brand is also guarded. You don''t May succeed!"


    Mu Yu was stunned, "You...how did you know that I tried?"


    As the patriarch, how could he not think of a way to remove the brand?


    He has tried everything, and the use of parasitic methods is also among them. Not only did he fail to succeed, his cultivation has gone backwards for tens of thousands of years, and a part of his origin was missing. If that were not the case, he would not be just one of the top 100 in the celestial pole list now. Location.


    Mu Li glanced at Zhou Shu, quite meaningful, "Naturally he told me!"


    Zhou Shu smiled, this little guy was really too, she passed her a voice message, and she turned her head to confess herself, but it was also time, she didn''t have time to delay.


    Mu Yu calmed down and said slowly, "City Lord Zhou is worthy of a living saint who can see what the old man has done in the past, but the old man cherished his life last time.


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The patriarch, how many times it is impossible to succeed, Yunzhi''s origin is different from that of the vast majority of the Mu Clan. No soul can truly occupy his body. Essentially, he is unable to be taken away. Or a parasitic fetish, the only thing you can do is to add a brand to kill each other with the original brand, but Yunzhi will still be destroyed in the end."


    puff-


    Mu Yu almost vomited a mouthful of old blood, and said angrily, "Then you still tell the old man, you can use parasitic means?"


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Patriarch, you said parasites yourself, I said no longer."


    Mu Li quickly nodded, "Yes, right, Zhou Shu said from the beginning that it was not a parasitic, it was your own decision. If you don''t believe me, I have to believe in my sister. She never lied."


    Mu Qian nodded silently, she


    ^0^Remember in one second����


    Indeed I heard it.


    Mu Yu reluctantly stabilized his mind, remembering what Zhou Shu had said before, but still felt wrong, "Then what do you mean? The old man told you that Yunzhi must not be able to generate self-will, and said that he cannot rely on parasitism, so what else? But those are the two methods you mentioned. The old man is just following your thoughts, but now the old man is wrong?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You were wrong, because your understanding of the Mu clan is worse than Jianmu, or worse than mine."


    Mu Yu understood something, but was even more puzzled, "You mean, Yunzhi can have his own will? This is impossible!"


    "Jianmu can let him do it. UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The two methods I mentioned are sure of success."


    Seeing that Zhou Shu was sure, Mu Yu said in a daze, "This... is Jianmu really okay?"


    "You are a Mu clan, you should know that this is not a problem at all..." Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "Well, as a Mu clan, you would question Jianmu. You know that Jianmu is in Xianshu city, but you have never been there. Xianshu City is looking for a plan to build wood. I just want to stay in the fairy world. If I hadn��t learned about your origins these days, and I knew that yours was a wood, I would have doubted that you were a wood tribe with a plane tree. ."


    Mu Yu''s face changed, and he scolded, "The old man is not a plane tree!"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "You are indeed not, but you have grown up under the shade of the Suspense Sect and become the Mu clan, so you always regard the immortal world as the home of yourself and the Mu clan in your heart, and you must stay in the immortal world anyway."


    (Ps: Thank you book friends 16080619 for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 4286: Give up sooner or later

    Remember in one second����


    "The old man grows up under the shade of a plane tree?"


    Mu Yu was stunned, and then sneered, "Don''t slander, the old man doesn''t know it, how do you know?"


    "Before you became the Mu Clan, you naturally can''t remember these things..."


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much. He unfolded dozens of scrolls and showed the scene before Mu Yu became Mu clan. Mu Yu''s face was red and white, and his whole body was numb, and he couldn''t speak for a long while.


    Mu Li, who came over, whispered, "Patriarch, it doesn''t matter what you have changed. Even if you are a sheep, you are also a very competent patriarch."


    Mu Qian quickly pulled her back, "Stop talking."


    "The girl in the real wood is right."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "It doesn''t matter what it is, even if the plane tree becomes a wooden clan, you don��t have to care about it. You don��t need to see the body, you only need to see what he has done, even though you come from the shade of the plane tree. , Infected with their breath, you were born to be close to the fairy world, close to the plane bell sect, but you have never used this to improve yourself, to take refuge in the plane bell sect. Efforts, no matter how high or low your cultivation level is, and no matter how difficult it is, you did not shrink back. Because of you, the Mu clan can live and work in peace, and when the Mu clan faces a crisis, you stand up firmly against the immortal world and speak for the Mu clan... You Although it has a lot to do with the plane tree, you are more reliable than the other wooden tribes, and you are more considerate of the wooden tribe. The position of the chief of the wooden tribe can be assumed by no one but you."


    Mu Yu calmed down, and was more respectful towards Zhou Shu, saying, "The city lord is right, but I can''t stand it."


    "I''m just talking about matters."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Patriarch, you also know that I have been here for a long time, and I have been investigating you. If you left the Mu Clan in the Immortal Realm for the sake of the Xuanling Sect or your own selfishness, I would have long been I took action to solve you, but obviously you are not. You are just like this. Originally, I didn��t plan to take care of it anymore. I didn��t have to ask you to go to Xianshu City to find Jianmu. There is a good leader in a suitable place, where is the Mu clan? There is hope, but the situation is different now. Yunzhi, as the core of the source, has a problem, and the Mu clan has become critical. If you don��t leave the immortal world, Yunzhi and Muxi will always be controlled by the immortal court. Those who come over The Xianjie sect is just an outpost of Xianting. When you go to the Xuanling Sect because of the Mu clan again, they will definitely give you a condition that the Mu clan cannot accept, and even make the Mu clan a thug slave of Xianting, and At that time, you could no longer refuse, and it was difficult to leave."


    Mu Li came over again, "I don''t want to be a thug, leave the immortal world now, patriarch."


    This time, Mu Qian did not go to pull, but instead nodded, "I also think that instead of continuing to take risks in the fairy world, it is better to go to a safe place and start again. If the patriarch really doesn��t like Jianmu, he doesn��t need to go to Xianshu City. After healed Yunzhi, he left, but it��s really not good to stay in the immortal realm. They can destroy Yunzhi and the Muxi realm all the time."


    "I don''t like Jianmu..."


    Mu Yu immediately retorted, obviously feeling right and strong in his heart, but what he said was weak and weaker.


    Mu Li whispered, "Everyone in the world knows this, and I still need to explain..."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It��s no big deal. The characteristic of the Mu clan is that no matter what the realm, you will maintain some of the characteristics of the body. You are too close to the plane tree. Although it is not a plane tree, you have their characteristics. It��s the trees made by the Plane Sect against Jianmu. Plane trees have nothing to do with the Xuanhuang Realm, and they naturally reject Jianmu, so are you."


    Zhou Shu discovered this when he came to Muxi World.


    Almost all the Mu people are naturally close to Jianmu and respect Jianmu as their own god. However, Zhou Shu did not find such a situation in the world of Muxi. It is clear that Jianmu has been known to the heavens, and everyone knows that it is in Xian. In Shucheng, the Mu clan here didn��t want to worship and want to live with Jianmu. This was really weird and weird. Later, he discovered that the problem was with the prestigious patriarch Mu Yu. When he was born, he rejected Jianmu, and even the clansmen below became indifferent to Jianmu.


    Only from the Xuanhuang Realm Mufu Muli and Mrs. Purple are different.


    Mu Yu sighed, "So I am like this."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Patriarch, I will save some words for later. You Muxijie must determine what to do as soon as possible. I have something to do and cannot stay here for too long."


    The eyes of several people fell on Mu Yu, full of expectation.


    Mu Yu pondered for a few breaths, "You must go to Xianshu City to solve Yunzhi''s problem, right?"


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "No, you can also wait until Jianmu''s influence extends to the fairy world, but most of the Muxi world can''t wait."


    "I''m the one who talks too much."


    About seeing Zhou Shu''s eagerness, Mu Yu didn''t hesitate anymore this time, and quickly nodded, "City Lord, we will take Yunzhi to Xianshu City, please help us remove the brand."


    Mu Yi asked suspiciously, "Patriarch, where is Mu Xijie, shall we bring it together?"


    Mu Yu paused, with a lot of unwillingness in his eyes, "It''s not that I don''t want to take it away, but I can''t do it. The Muxi realm and the immortal realm are one. It is very difficult to escape from the immortal road itself, and we have to take away the realm. The Immortal Realm will definitely come to hinder him. For the time being, I can only take care of Yunzhi and Muxi Realm...I''ll talk about it later."


    That''s what he said, but he knew very well that if he left this time, Mu Xijie would be over.


    Mu Yi couldn''t help cursing, "Muxi Realm is still very good, and Immortal Realm is too hateful!"


    I��ve been here for a thousand years. I really want to give up and I��m still reluctant to give up.


    ^0^Remember in one second����


    It''s just as uncomfortable.


    Mu Fen held her hand, did not speak, and slowly squeezed it twice, Mu Fen also calmed down.


    "This is the best way," Zhou Shu nodded, seemingly thoughtful, "Can you do it? I''m talking about getting Yunzhi out of the woodland world."


    "This is not difficult, but it is..." Mu Yu thought about it, "I don''t know if it will attract the attention of the immortal world, and use the brand to make hands and feet Zhou Shu said slowly," I, I''m here to temporarily isolate the connection between Brand and Xianting, but it won''t be too long, you have to leave the fairyland as soon as possible. "


    Mu Yu put aside his heart and said sternly, "With the help of the city lord, that''s no problem, we will start right away, and I will notify the elders to come over."


    Seeing the patriarch about to leave, Mu Qian said, "Patriarch, what about the people in the sky?"


    "Don''t worry about it, close the channel, and see what they do."


    Mu Yu left a word and disappeared quickly.


    Zhou Shu looked at Yunzhi and nodded slightly. If it weren''t for the situation at the Tianfumen, Muxijie should be able to handle it better. There is no need to be so urgent, and there is no need to use this method, but the matter is here. , There is nothing to say, Mu Xijie will give up sooner or later, and when Yunzhi leaves Muxijie, he should set off on his own.


    (Ps: Thank you Spring Ranger for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 4287: Post it temporarily

    Remember in one second����


    The Mu Clan has a strong ability to act.


    In a few days, Yunzhi was wrapped in a thick layer of green soil, and countless vines were added to the outside, which looked like a big rice dumpling.


    However, many wood tribes are transformed into their original form, each tree rooted outside Yunzhi, integrated with Yunzhi, and Yunzhi is also protected more tightly.


    Then everyone worked together to pull Yunzhi out of the realm, and straight into the void.


    Yunzhi, which is hundreds of miles in radius, is a giant in the realm, but in the void, it is just a grain of dust, which is inconspicuous at all.


    Numerous wooden tribes began to move, moving in one direction at the same time. Ten thousand people paddled and opened the big boat. Yunzhi, the big boat, moved in the set direction and quickly escaped into the darkness without a trace.


    According to a survey conducted by a pawnshop, Zhou Shu��s familiarity with the path of the immortal world is probably better than that of the fairyland. He specializes in walking away from the void of the immortal road. It will not be long before Yunzhi can escape from the scope of the fairyland. Moreover, the fairyland cannot perceive the cloud. Where Zhi went, Zhou Shu suppressed Yunzhi''s brand, while Jianmu concealed Yunzhi''s original aura.


    Instructed the pawnshop to follow and protect, and then left a ghost shadow, Zhou Shu left alone.


    On the one hand, he hurried quickly on Xian Road, while on the other he quietly escaped into Die Yue.


    The familiar long river of reincarnation appeared in front of him, watching the endless river water, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful.


    A fishing rod fell in front of him, and a straight hook came straight.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand to fend off, and bowed, "The junior has come abruptly again, please don''t be offended by the old man."


    "Zhou Shu, what do you think of this, come as you want, leave as you want?"


    There was no shadow of the fisherman, but the voice faintly passed, "This is the site I manage. Have you paid the toll?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Just say what the old man wants, and the younger generation will do it if they can."


    "Post it for now."


    The fisherman''s figure appeared by the river, and then dropped the fishing rod again, saying faintly, "I''m here this time, what are you looking for?"


    "This time just take a look and feel it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said that every time he came to the Lord of Reincarnation, he didn��t know how much toll he had sent. There were many debts, and the debt to the Lord of Reincarnation was even more comfortable, because the Lord of Reincarnation had almost nothing to ask for. , The only thing you want is to escape from the heavens.


    Since Zhou Shu learned about the situation of some saints, his dissatisfaction with the Lord of Samsara has faded a lot. The heavens are the chains that restrict the saints. It is normal for the saints to want to get rid of the shackles. It is not surprising that abdomen or curse is not surprising, let alone he I didn��t really destroy the heavens. Since there is less dissatisfaction, it is natural to befriend the Lord of Samsara. After all, there is a long river of Samsara here. It is very helpful for understanding Samsara and further improving the Tao of Shu. A lot of past.


    Come when you have time, and now you are familiar with the Lord of Reincarnation.


    He had been here the other day.


    At that time, in the fragments of reincarnation, he found the past of Mu Xijie and Mu Yu, if it weren''t the case, there might be twists and turns this time.


    According to his law of reincarnation, it is impossible to clearly see the quasi-sage��s past, not to mention a metamorphosis of the wooden clan, but in the reincarnation fragments, not only can you see clearly, but you can also experience the situation at that time, all in your grasp. middle.


    This is the privilege of the Lord of Reincarnation, and there is an opportunity to borrow, Zhou Shu will not miss it.


    "Sentiment, what insight can be gained from the reincarnation of others."


    The old fisherman said indifferently, "I can only see that it cannot be changed, everything is in vain."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Senior still wants to be the lord of destiny?"


    "It''s all boring. The Lord of Destiny has at least some fun."


    The fisherman didn''t deny it either, and easily caught a piece of reincarnation fragment and hung it in front of Zhou Shu, "Look at this."


    "Yunjuan Realm?"


    Zhou Shu recognized it at a glance, and immediately immersed in it.


    At that time, the Yunjuan realm was shrouded in black and suppressed demon energy. A group of bright red clouds rolled back and forth in the devilish energy, and suddenly fell to the depths of the Yunjuan realm, thinking that it was a good source of core. See Hongyun began to tremble.


    Zhou Shu seems to have known each other before, although he has never seen it before, but the core of the source has mentioned it.


    That red cloud is the Demon Lord''s Exterminating Dao.


    He also knew very well what would happen in the next moment. Sure enough, a boy in black appeared, broke into the red cloud without hesitation, and disappeared.


    "Extinction Dao Battlefield!"


    Zhou Shu felt nervous when he thought of something.


    The fisherman looked sideways, seemingly thoughtful, "It seems that you have seen it before, and want to destroy your Tao?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, "Well, the battlefield of Extinction Dao is very troublesome..."


    Before he finished speaking, the black-clothed boy flew out of the red cloud, holding a long sword, with a proud face, the red cloud stagnated for a while, and quickly disappeared.


    "Unbelievable," Zhou Shu said stagnantly. "He came out of the battlefield in a few breaths. He was much stronger than me. It took me a long time to figure out what the battlefield of Miserable Dao was. After that, I didn''t spell it out, but killed him. Dao is gone by himself."


    He was surprised, surprised that there are such strong men in the heavens.


    According to the saint Qiu, the heavens have not been sanctified for 80,000 years. If such a person is not sanctified, where did he go?


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s look, the fisherman laughed. He probably wanted to see Zhou Shu deflated, and slowly said, "Don''t be so surprised, this person may not be better than you, mainly he is a swordsman, and his swordsmanship is superb."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be enlightened, "His sword intent is comparable to that of a saint. Mie Dao is worried that the battlefield of Mie Dao will be damaged, so he let him out."


    The fisherman nodded, "The power of the devil in the battlefield


    ^0^Remember in one second����


    It is not unlimited. If it is worn away by the saints, the power will gradually weaken. The only way to destroy the Dao can be done. Even if the sword repairer can only persist for ten breaths, he is not willing to bear such a loss. "


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu said with emotion, "However, it can raise the power to the level of a saint and still maintain ten breaths, it is already very strong."


    The astonishment has gradually disappeared. He can do the same thing now, but he will not take such a drastic method as a last resort. The power of Tao is hard to come by, and Shu Zhi Tao is not broad enough, and Zhou Shu does not. It is possible to draw the power of Dao from the entire heavens. If the furnace is emptied after ten breaths, all the accumulated years of accumulation will disappear. He can''t accept it, and the Shu Zhili transformed from the power of the law, Zhou Shu is not sure that it can be promoted to a saint. grade.


    This may be the limitation of the founders or practitioners who use the power of the Dao. UU reading


    Zhou Shu paused, "Who is that sword repairman, seniors should know him?"


    He couldn''t pull out the young man in Samsara to probe carefully, he could see his face clearly, but he couldn''t see the truth.


    "You know too."


    The fisherman seemed to smile, "Like you, he comes from the Xuanhuang Realm. He helped the Yunjuan Realm because the Yunjuan Realm is very similar to the Xuanhuang Realm."


    Zhou Shu''s heart was shocked, "Could it be that seniors said it was Xuanyuan, but his sword is not..."


    "Do you only know about Xuanyuan?" The fisherman scowled and scolded, "Who said Xuanyuan is from the Xuanhuang Realm? And I have told you that I have no news about Xuanyuan here, so don''t always ask about it. Every time I come here, the old man is bothered."


    (Ps: Thank you Linyaguan Fengyu for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 4288: Shameless person

    Remember in one second����


    "The junior is impatient."


    Zhou Shu bowed, "There is doubt in my heart, I think of Xuanyuan when I see everything."


    He really wanted to find Xuanyuan��s news through reincarnation fragments. Most of them came here for this, but there was no result. There are too many fragments in the long river of reincarnation, and most of them rely on chance to see what they can see, and the Lord of Reincarnation is not willing. Help in this regard.


    The fisherman lowered his face and said, "Zhou Shu, this does not mean that you can find it by looking for it. Last time it was a fluke, and the fragment also collapsed."


    "About everything related to him will collapse, right?"


    Zhou Shu answered the question. He found the past related to Xuanyuan. As soon as it was recorded by the reincarnation fragments, the fragments collapsed and could not last forever in the long river of reincarnation.... Could it be that the reincarnation related to Xuanyuan would collapse?


    "have no idea."


    The fisherman froze and said slowly, "Although the old man is called the lord of reincarnation, he is just a tomb-keeper. The long river of reincarnation was not caused by the old man. The fragments inside were born from reincarnation, but the old man can only see it because of the collapse. I don��t know why."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "If I were a senior and had so much time, I would probably get to know it."


    The fisherman thought for a while and said, "Does it make sense?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Senior, as the master of reincarnation, should know everything about reincarnation, don''t you want to get rid of it when you have doubts?"


    "The old man is just a grave guard."


    The fisherman repeated, "It''s boring to look at these reincarnation fragments every day. Who is impatient to solve any doubts? What can I do if it is resolved? Is it impossible or impossible to do it."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, "The old thorn also makes sense."


    I am not someone else, and I can''t use my own ideas to ask others. They are already saints. Apart from leaving the heavens, what doubts are really worth solving? After changing yourself to this point, you may only have the idea of ??leaving the heavens.


    I am not yet a saint, and I have the goals I pursue in the heavens, and I can do things without being restricted by the heavens, so I can be so tireless.


    But there is also the idea that you may become a saint, and you still can''t get rid of the past. He is obsessed with seeking knowledge.


    At this time, the fisherman pondered, "We must carefully study the collapse of this reincarnation fragment. The former master of reincarnation called it the phenomenon of being recycled by the Changhe. In fact, it is not difficult to guess that the essence of the reincarnation fragment is the shadow of the power of reincarnation at the time. Appearing in the long river of reincarnation, the power of reincarnation itself that preserves the traces of the past still exists in the heavens, and exists as the entrance to the fragments of reincarnation. Because it preserves the deep past, it also incorporates other powers, including the power of saints, and they become Deep and powerful and elusive, it is difficult to determine their location, but after all, in the heavens, they are not completely destroyed and obliterated. When they are destroyed and obliterated, it will cause fragments to become unstable and collapse. Disappear in the long river of reincarnation."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "Old Thorn is really wise, and he can get rid of it if he wants to solve the puzzle."


    The fisherman snorted, "The old man only depicts the phenomenon, and does not really touch the essence. Only by understanding the nature of the river can you really contact the doubts, but the long river of reincarnation and the long river of destiny appeared before the saints. This vision is caused by the heavens. It involves the laws of creation, which is beyond the reach of the saints."


    Zhou Shu didn''t ask too much, and thought for a while, "The location of those powers of reincarnation is the entrance of the fragments, can''t you be sure about the old thorn?"


    "You mean the last time, right?"


    The fisherman shook his head, "The old man only saw a piece of reincarnation fragment about to collapse, and you were actually inside, so he was curious to take a look at it. As for the reincarnation fragment where you entered, the old man doesn''t know," he looked at Zhou Shu and smiled. He smiled, "Besides the entrance you come and go now, the old man doesn''t know what it is, but you can be sure that the power of reincarnation is by your side, is it a magic weapon?"


    "Well, it''s a magic weapon I carry with me."


    Zhou Shu didn��t conceal it, and paused, ��Is it just a coincidence? The old man, would anyone have made hands and feet in the reincarnation fragments? As long as you feel an outsider enters through the entrance, the power of reincarnation there will dissipate. , The fragments will collapse too?"


    "Except for the old man, who can do tricks in the reincarnation fragments? And how does he..."


    As he spoke, the fisherman''s expression became solemn, "You mean the former Lord of Samsara?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "The juniors have speculation in this regard. Maybe there was a deal between the former Lord of Reincarnation and Xuanyuan, or during the festival, so the reincarnation fragments left by Xuanyuan would be destroyed, and people would not be able to follow it later. I can see Xuanyuan''s past in the fragments. Besides... it''s also possible that the fragments that have been passed on by the hands and feet are actually in the long river, but it is difficult for you to catch him, Senior."


    "The old man is so incompetent?"


    The fisherman snorted, but he admitted somewhat in his heart.


    When he first became the lord of reincarnation, he also tried to figure out everything about the long river of reincarnation, completely control the river, and wanted to dominate the reincarnation just like the lord of fate, but it didn��t take long for him to discover that the river was more complicated than he thought. Too many, he will encounter many obstacles as a saint. It is almost as difficult to see clearly as the law of chaos. Of course, it is only to say that it is not particularly difficult to break these obstacles, but he did not do it. After all, he is the only one. His goal is to leave the heavens. He would rather find a way to destroy the heavens than to spend too much energy in this place. It is much harder for the saint to replenish his strength than in the past.


    Over time, no way to leave the heavens was found, and the long river of reincarnation was slowly ignored.


    A tomb keeper who is waiting for the heavens to collapse does what he needs to do.


    Seeing him meditating, Zhou Shu raised his hand and said, "Excuse me, these things will happen to juniors.


    ^0^Remember in one second����


    To figure it out, the younger generation first to feel. "


    "Humph."


    The fisherman waved his hand displeasedly.


    It''s really a shameless person to hook up his desires and leave.


    However, he is really curious now. Did the former Lord of Samsara really do anything? Why did the former do it? Those obstacles are not as unpredictable as the law of chaos. They should not be the work of the heavens. So should I spend some effort, UU reading to explore the reasons inside? What benefits can I get by just doing this? Not only did it not, but it might also offend the former saint, and the benefit lies with Zhou Shu.


    Thinking of this, the fisherman''s heart became angry, and he just waved his fishing rod.


    Zhou Shu, who had just walked to the side of the long river, was too late to guard, and was hit immediately.


    Half of his body fell out, Zhou Shu thought of something, and cried, "Senior hasn''t told me, who is that sword repairer!"


    The fisherman didn''t pay any attention, and sent Zhou Shu out directly, angrily said, "Get out! Who makes you interrupt all the time, making the old man feel uneasy."


    Looking at the flowing river, he dropped the fishing rod again, but the line swayed back and forth, unable to settle.


    (Ps: Thank you for your continued support and attention for those who are uncertain about your nickname, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    (Pps: I have to queue up for testing in the evening, but it will be over before the queue is up. The queue will continue tomorrow...)


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 4289: Come here soon

    "Little thorn, what''s the matter? I''m not sure enough, how can I destroy the heavens?"


    A dark shadow came up and down, and like a ghost, it stopped not far from the fisherman''s side.


    "What are you doing?"


    The fisherman palpitated, but did not turn his head, watching the river water, the fishing rod in his hand had been completely stabilized, as if he had tied a weight of several hundred jin.


    "Don''t be so unkind. I''ll just come over and see you if it''s okay, can''t you?"


    The black shadow chuckled and drifted closer. The voice was also ghostly and erratic, but it had a charming taste, "Little Thorn, you''ve been so wary of me for so many years, it''s really disappointing."


    "Just come over and see if it''s okay?"


    The fisherman moved away a few steps in disgust, trying to stay as far away as possible, but the fishing rod still did not move, "You are in the long river of destiny and the long river of reincarnation, located at the two ends of the chaos domain, the difference is not known, it is not easy to come over, and let a shadow Coming over, it will take more effort."


    The black shadow floated a few steps with a smile, "Doesn''t that mean I treat you well?"


    "Don''t come here again, you have something to say."


    The fisherman stood up suddenly, turned around and stared at the dark shadow, with his fishing rod erected in front of him, as if he was facing an enemy, he didn''t dare to neglect at all.


    "It''s disappointing. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have had a chance to sit here."


    As the voice gradually became serious, the shadow turned into a graceful female form, unable to see her face, but her eyes were condensed, and she said in a straightforward voice, "Little thorn, I ask you, do you know Zhou Shu right?"


    The fisherman showed some doubts and paused, "Zhou Shu? He comes to me often, but it has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "What do you want to do, little thorn?"


    The woman''s expression became more serious, "Zhou Shu will not be your seed or disciple, and you cannot rely on him to achieve your goals."


    "Do you think I am using him to change the heavens?"


    When the fisherman was stagnant, he couldn''t help laughing, "Haha, haha!"


    The woman shook her head lightly and sighed, "You are still so emotional, and you have watched the cycle of reincarnation for so long, and you still haven''t changed at all, little thorn, what you want to do now is impossible to do, don''t waste it. Mind, stop making trouble, okay?"


    The fisherman paused and said coldly, "Don''t be wrong, I use him? He is the one who uses me."


    "Zhou Shu, the founder of Taoism, is indeed very unusual, but I don''t think he can use you. You still tell me honestly what you are doing, Xiaoqi."


    The woman changed her expression and looked at the fisherman expectantly. She smiled kindly and spoke with earnestness, like a kind teacher.


    "You are here again... Am I afraid of you like this?"


    The fisherman sighed and said slowly, "I said it a long time ago, I don''t want to change or destroy the heavens anymore, don''t you need to keep staring at me? Zhou Shu and I knew it was just a coincidence. For a boring time, and he is...like me in the past."


    "Oh?"


    The woman seemed to understand something, and asked suspiciously, "You mean, you are playing the role I used to you in the past?"


    "Forget it, it''s kind of interesting," the fisherman recollected and shook his head angrily. "He is a bit more treacherous."


    "Someone is more treacherous than you? I don''t believe it."


    The woman covered her mouth and chuckled, even in the shadows, there was an unspeakable taste and style, but she soon returned to her teacher''s appearance, and slowly said, "Xiao Zhi, why can''t you change your past temperament? No? Lie to me, I tell you, this Zhou Shu is extraordinary, at least fifteen saints are optimistic about him, if he falls because of you or walks the magic way, you will have a hard time in the future."


    The fisherman''s face changed slightly, and a killing intent flashed in his eyes, "Don''t threaten me."


    The woman seemed to be used to seeing it, and she didn''t care, she frowned and said, "I''m kindly persuading you. Now, you can''t believe me yet."


    "I''m afraid you let you."


    The fisherman calmed down quickly, and slowly said, "There are fifteen saints who look after him? I can''t see whose seed he is. As for the disciple, it is even more impossible. This kid doesn''t have much respect for the saint, and he doesn''t care about it. When I met him once, he told me that he had given up the word given by the saint."


    The woman shook her head and said, "He is favored by the saint, not because he is a good seed, but because of his talent."


    The fisherman seemed thoughtful, "It is not surprising that the talent of creation is the only one for so many years."


    "It''s not creation, but he may understand the law of chaos, and the hope of success is great," the woman paused for a while, "I think so too."


    "The Law of Chaos..."


    The fisherman was muttering in a low voice and didn''t care too much, but he immediately became calm when he heard the last words of the woman, and said anxiously, "You see that too? Are you sure? What have you seen from the long river of fate, you do What has changed, tell me, can Zhou Shu really take the last step?"


    Other saints are optimistic about Zhou Shu, no surprise.


    As long as there is talent and the opportunity to become a seed, the saints will be optimistic about breaking through the laws of creation. This has been the case for so many years, but who has really succeeded? Thousands of seeds have either withered, or entered this chaotic realm, doing nothing day after day.


    But it''s different if a woman is optimistic. A woman is the master of destiny, and the person she is optimistic is the son of destiny.


    Today, women are only optimistic about three people, and each one has great hopes. Now Zhou Shu is the fourth.


    "Don''t just say anything to change your destiny!"


    The woman looked at the fisherman, raised her hand and wanted to hit it, "Little Thorn, I told you that the long river of fate is different from what you think. The Lord of Destiny cannot see the fate of everyone. As for changing the fate, it��s even more difficult. Many people are involved in their personal destiny, and those who are qualified as saints have their destiny connected to tens of thousands of people. They will affect the whole body. A little change can even make the river flow upstream. Do you think you can change if you want to change?"


    "At this time, don''t grab a word and say it."


    The fisherman stagnated, "Mystery, why are you optimistic about him?"


    The woman thought for a while, and said slowly, "I can''t see him."


    "What does it mean to not see?"


    The fisherman frowned, "Could you make it clear... Ah, why is this kid here again?!"


    He looked at the long river of reincarnation, UU reading lifted his fishing rod and wanted to go down, but was stopped by the woman, "What are you doing? He came just right, let me take a closer look, but no one has ever come from my side. "


    The fisherman took the fishing rod back and said lightly, "If you want to change it, I can''t ask for it."


    "Little Thorn, if I usually say that, I might believe it, but now," the woman smiled, "you can''t really say what you said."


    "Humph."


    The fisherman sat down and made a fishing position.


    After a few breaths, Zhou Shu leaped out of the long river and saw the fisherman at a glance. He was about to come, only to find the woman, hesitated for a while.


    "Come here, what are you waiting for?"


    The woman smiled and waved, like a weeping willow by the river, swaying in a variety of ways.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention for those who are uncertain about your nickname, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4290: How are you

    Zhou Shu hesitated for a while, and walked over to salute, rather politely, "Hello, two seniors."


    "Little Thorn, didn''t you say that he has no respect for the saint?"


    The woman covered her mouth and smiled, "You are lying, or, he just has no respect for you."


    "You don''t know him."


    The fisherman snorted and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "This is the Lord of Destiny."


    The woman stagnated slightly, obviously a little surprised, "You told me directly about my origins, worried that he would be rude to me? You are really a little unusual to him."


    "In fact, the younger generation guessed a little too."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I''ve seen it so many times, and the only saint the old thorn has mentioned to me is the Lord of Destiny."


    The woman stagnated again, still very surprised, but this time there was a smile on the corner of her mouth, "Little thorn, you have a conscience."


    The fisherman turned his head and said coldly, "I don''t know any other saints."


    The woman looked at him and shook her head, covering her mouth and said, "Are you kidding, those few who were played around by you before are not considered saints? They still hate you now, if you didn''t hide here and go out It must not be cleansed, maybe it will disappear someday."


    "I won''t tell you."


    The fisherman turned to Zhou Shu and said in a deep voice, "What are you doing again? I won''t tell you the answer."


    "The younger generation is not here to ask the answer. It''s not hard to guess who the sword repairer is," Zhou Shu said with a smile. ��"


    "Okay, don''t be fussy."


    The fisherman scolded and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, I heard that there are many saints who are optimistic about your understanding of the law of chaos?"


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, and sighed, "Two people have asked me to focus on comprehending the law of chaos. Why did the predecessors talk about this? I have already agreed to this. You don��t need to urge me all the time. I will definitely do it if I have time."


    The fisherman paused and said with a smile, "Listening to what you said, you seem to be reluctant?"


    "I am a founder, and the first priority must be Shu Zhi Dao," Zhou Shu thought of something and said with a serious tone. "Senior said that after sanctification, many founders gave up the Dao, but I am not a saint, and even if Becoming a saint, I can''t give up the road."


    "You said a lot to him."


    The woman patted the fisherman on the shoulder and chuckled, "Even the things between the saints have been said. It seems that you really didn''t regard him as a seed. The main point in treating seeds is to prevent them from knowing anything bad about the saints. , Let the seed know that even a saint is hard to live, who is willing to be the seed of a saint."


    "I said I didn''t use him."


    The fisherman shook his shoulders and was quite disgusted. "Can you be quiet first, or else you say it first? But I don''t guarantee that he will answer."


    "That''s what you said, little thorn, then I''ll talk about it first."


    The woman walked up to Zhou Shu unceremoniously, looked carefully for a while, and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, I am the one who guards the long river of fate. I don''t have a name. You can call me fascinated like Xiao Ci without being cautious."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, smiled and saluted, "Okay, Mrs. Mi."


    The fisherman''s face changed slightly, and he shouted, "What are you talking about!"


    "Don''t talk too much, I think it''s better, better than fanning the seniors," the woman turned around and glared, and said warmly, "Zhou Shu, your relationship with Xiao Ci looks very honest, so I won''t hide it. I ask you, do you want to go to the long river of fate?"


    Before Zhou Shu could speak, the fisherman said anxiously, "How can he go to the long river of fate? There is no saint who can easily set foot there. If you do this, you will definitely..."


    "What are you in a hurry?"


    The woman said solemnly, "I am the lord of destiny, at least for now, then I have the right to do what I want to do."


    Looking at the two, Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Junior doesn''t want to go now."


    The woman turned her head, with a layer of frost on her face, and scolded, "You look at you because you are talking nonsense!"


    The fisherman calmed down, "He didn''t go, and I don''t understand, what can you do if you want him to go? The real fate is only you can see, you let him look at the appearance of nothingness, just Make trouble for him for myself."


    "That''s not nothingness... Forget it, you don''t understand it."


    The woman curled her lips and quickly recovered her peace, "Zhou Shu, you really don''t plan to go? That''s a place that everyone wants to go to. I promise it''s much better than here. This is a dark and turbid river."


    The fisherman looked at the fishing rod blankly, but there was a smile in his eyes.


    Zhou Shuzheng said, "Yes, Mrs. Fan, I am a little curious about the river of fate, and I think it��s better there, but if it causes trouble for Madam, then it��s not necessary. More importantly, the river of reincarnation is enough for me. I realize that there are Shu Zhi Dao and Chaos Law behind. I don��t have much time and there are too many things. I don��t want to, and I can��t get involved anymore.��


    "Fine."


    The woman made sure of Zhou Shu''s eyes again and again, and finally smiled, "I want you to go there to make sure of one thing. It doesn''t matter if you don''t go."


    "Thank you Mrs. Mi for understanding."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and was also relieved. In fact, he really wanted to see, but the attitude of the Lord of Samsara could not be ignored, and he had to wait to figure out the reasons before going. He couldn''t see the thoughts of the Lord of Destiny. But it shouldn��t be a difficult person to deal with, and I��m a little curious to speak, what is the relationship between this lady and the old man? The com saints rarely see such interaction between them, and they are almost intimate.


    The woman walked up to the fisherman and said lightly, "It''s all caused by you, and now I don''t want to say anything."


    The fisherman was very calm, "It''s my fault."


    "It''s rare to be so frank...I can''t scold you anymore," the woman smiled, turned and left, "Okay, since you didn''t use Zhou Shu as a seed, and you don''t plan to use him to destroy the heavens, my trip is considered a good one. White is here and gone."


    "Don''t coax people, where do you have the strength to go back?"


    The fisherman looked at her and suddenly became serious, "I have come here. Just stay here for a few more days. I haven''t seen him for so many years. I have something to say."


    The woman''s figure trembled and slowly said, "Little Thorn, you really have changed a little. This period of time is really not in vain."


    "Don''t disturb the two seniors, the juniors will feel reincarnation."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and jumped into the river again.


    The fisherman looked at the fragment of reincarnation that Zhou Shu entered, seemingly thoughtful, "I will choose, I really came to feel it."


    The woman sat in front of him and slowly said, "Little Thorn, why do you value him so much and don''t treat him as the seeds before? I know, before doing this, you didn''t know that he could understand the law of chaos."


    "this��"


    The fisherman thought for a while, "Who knows, I just think he is different from others."


    "I think I understand."


    The corners of the woman''s mouth curled up, and she smiled very pleasantly, "Different from others, is that the same as you? No wonder you care so much."


    "Am I so weird in your eyes?"


    The fisherman shook his head, and threw the fishing rod into the long river. "How are you all these years?"


    (PS: Thank you 2020 Yunmeng Daze for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4291: Go down

    The mighty river, galloping like thunder, the fisherman fishing alone, silent like a statue.


    A wave on the river turned up several tens of feet, and Zhou Shu walked out, walking briskly, and there was joy that could not be hidden in his eyes.


    The fisherman didn''t realize it, until Zhou Shu walked not far from him, he raised his eyebrows, "Do you have a good feeling?"


    "Luck is also good."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I seem to have figured out a little bit of reincarnation."


    The fisherman sneered, "Those who are so stingy and don''t know, think you just learned about the law of reincarnation."


    "It feels like I just understood."


    Zhou Shu admitted, "I only knew that I was me today."


    "I only love killing and arson in my life?" The fisherman snorted and said coldly, "You don''t talk to me about these meditation things. Now that you understand, don''t you hurry up and wait to grab my place? Don''t be here? Get in the way."


    "Senior''s position, I can''t take it away."


    Zhou Shu didn''t leave, but sat down, seeming to think, "The cycle of reincarnation, the cycle of reincarnation, will come out from the starting point at the end. This is how it was at the beginning of the creation of the world?"


    "Otherwise, who else can not change?"


    The fisherman looked at the rushing river and said slowly, "I have tried to destroy this long river, so that there will be no traces of reincarnation between heaven and earth, and let the heavens know what we saints can do... But the result is no more It was proved once that the saint could not do anything."


    Zhou Shu followed him and said, "These rivers are also part of the laws of creation, just like Jianmu and so on?"


    "Of course, everything in these heavens is based on the laws of creation, but some get more and some get less," the fisherman paused. "The saint once felt that he got the most, and he was the darling of the heavens. The proud son of the creation, ha ha."


    Zhou Shu sighed secretly.


    He wanted to discuss some creation laws, but the fisherman seemed to be indulged in various complex emotions, which should have been caused by the previous fancier. In short, it is not suitable to talk about it now, maybe later.


    He smiled, "The fan-senior is gone?"


    "It''s gone."


    The fisherman shook his head, with melancholy between his eyebrows, "It''s not easy to come from the long river of fate, even if it''s her. Her shadow clone will not last long, and it will dissipate when the time is up. Hehe, he has become a saint, but even meets once. It''s so difficult, is this a saint?"


    As he spoke, a layer of dark clouds spread across his face, and the river water around the fishing line immediately turned into a whirlpool.


    The vortex surging, rolled up countless fragments, and flickered on the river surface, forming a Changhong. In the Changhong, countless pictures flashed past, deep and vivid, and disappeared quickly after being gorgeous.


    Zhou Shu stared at these fragments, as if he had realized something, he was speechless for a while.


    After not knowing how long it took, the fisherman settled down and said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, are you sure to understand the law of chaos?"


    Zhou Shu retracted his gaze, smiled and shook his head, "I was just talking about the law of chaos, no one can grasp it with confidence."


    "But she is optimistic about you. This is different. She is the lord of fate. She must have seen a very special place from you," the fisherman turned to look at Zhou Shu and said solemnly, "Zhou Shu, you have to use your heart. Don''t let down the expectations of you."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "Senior, this is putting pressure on me. It wasn''t like this before. I won''t be here anymore."


    The fisherman said indifferently, "I won''t give you any pressure, you have to come over, just realize the benefits of reincarnation, are you not willing to come?"


    "hehe."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Senior is really holding me, I will do my best in terms of the Law of Chaos."


    It doesn''t matter whether he comes here or not, but he is not an unreasonable person. He has promised something, and it does not matter if he promises it again. Moreover, he has seen many saints, that is, this fisherman is more real and more agreeable.


    The fisherman said slowly, "If you have anything you want to say, you can also speak up, but you don''t need to say anything in the heavens, I can''t give it."


    "I don''t want anything in the heavens."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Senior, can you enter the realm of chaos, right?"


    The fisherman frowned deeply and said, "You can''t go now."


    Zhou Shu did not answer, "The Chaos Domain and the heavens should be connected. Does that mean that you can reach any corner of the heavens through the Chaos Domain?"


    "It turns out that you hit this mind."


    The fisherman thought for a few breaths, and said in a deep voice, "Before I became a saint, there were many exits in the Chaos Realm. Basically, you can reach any place in the heavens. Whether in the fairy world or elsewhere, the saint can come everywhere, but then Not anymore."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "There are different forces in the Chaos Realm, controlling different exits?"


    "Obviously, only fools will feel that there is no dispute between the saints."


    The fisherman nodded, "Although the resources in the Chaos Domain are endless, the difficulty of obtaining resources is different for each location. Some places are easier, some are harder, and even just a little, it is irreplaceable for the saint. Everyone wants to occupy such a place, so as to ensure that they have more energy to perceive the chaos and obtain a way to leave the heavens, so that there will inevitably be fighting."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Is the saint immortal?"


    The fisherman sighed, "I am immortal or stalking, and the power is consumed too much. UU reading can''t stabilize its position in the chaos realm, and I can''t even see where he is. It was originally in the chaos realm. Those areas are not easy to occupy. Once the loss is excessive, it is equal to giving up. Moreover, if you are not lucky, you may be involved in the chaotic vortex in the chaotic realm. After you come out, you don��t know when it is, and it is more likely to be forever. Won''t come out."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "It seems to be more difficult and dangerous than the heavens."


    No wonder many saints have disappeared.


    It��s no wonder that the saints regard the heavens as shackles. After becoming a saint, they are naturally rejected by the heavens. If you go to the heavens and are restricted to death, the only place where you can gain power is the chaotic realm, which is fraught with danger, even if the saints are immortal. , But the exhaustion of power is drawn into the vortex of chaos, what is the difference between death and death?


    The original realm was the shackles of ascending immortals, after being sanctified, the entire heavens became shackles.


    Compared with the transcendence of the heavens, the difficulty of ascending to immortality is really not worth mentioning, but the heavens have to be so. For the other heavens, the consequences must be unimaginable. For the purpose of many heavens, the heavens restrict the saints, but the saints in the heavens, who is willing to be restricted?


    Obviously, I have gone through countless hardships and have mastered most of the knowledge of the heavens, almost omniscience and omnipotence, and all of them are the highest in morality, but they are still treated as mortals and even innocent creatures by the heavens. It is still inseparable from this The heavens, after so many years of cultivation, it was simply in vain. Thinking about it, they were very angry.


    Zhou Shu was also a cultivator, and such emotions appeared for a while.


    But it faded quickly.


    Not so much.


    There will always be a way down.


    (PS: Thank you 2020 Yunmeng Daze for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4292: Puzzled

    "It''s much harder," the fisherman glanced at Zhou Shu, quite solemnly, "let you, a practitioner, understand in advance the cruelty faced by the saint, and don''t know if it is right or wrong."


    "Ha, the predecessor is serious."


    Zhou Shuruo smiled nonchalantly, "Other saints have also told me, but they are not as detailed as the predecessors."


    "I won''t talk about it now, it''s not exhaustive. When you become a saint, you can slowly realize it. At that time, I am afraid that you know too much, and the more you get, the more desperate."


    The fisherman stood up and said faintly, "I haven''t been out for a long time. I don''t know what''s going on at the nearby exit. I can only try it hard. It''s hard to say that it will succeed. You can wait here for a while."


    Zhou Shu hurriedly said, "Senior don''t need to go. If someone is here, wouldn''t it be a waste of time, and there is probably no way for seniors to improve their strength here? Why waste it? Besides, the exit may not be where I am going. "


    The fisherman frowned and looked at him, with a trace of disdain, "It doesn''t matter where the exit is. After going down, I can send you wherever you want."


    Zhou Shu still shook his head, "That would be even more troublesome. The seniors have been here for so many years. It is not worth it to get out of this little matter. I just casually talk about it. Actually, I am not very far away."


    The fisherman''s eyes suddenly sharpened, "Don''t talk about unnecessary things in the future."


    "I see."


    Zhou Shu nodded, it was a little okay to look for trouble, but he said that it was not because of boredom, but because he wanted to ease the fisherman''s emotions.


    The fisherman suppressed his anger and sat down slowly, "Zhou Shu, why don''t you raise your realm, is it so difficult for the palace of life?"


    Zhou Shu paused and said respectfully, "It''s not difficult, but the juniors want to do their best, but there are too many tasks and there is no time to think and build, so I just let it go. When there are fewer things, the juniors will start. Prepare for life palace."


    "There is no need to do this at all."


    The fisherman said warmly, "If the realm of a saint is a gate, you have already stood in front of the door. You only need to go up a step to walk in. This step is the so-called quasi-sage. You have to remember that the quasi-sage is just a The transitional steps are necessary but not important. Others make the steps thick and perfect because they need to stand on the steps to see the saint��s gate. The higher the level of cultivation, the more likely it is to see. The more stable they are, the less they will be destroyed. They do this just to get a glimpse. Of course, even if most people build the steps like a heavenly palace, they won��t be able to catch a glimmer of light from the gate, and you..."


    The fisherman said sternly, "The door is right in front of you. You have already seen everything. Then just take a step and step down and walk in again. Zhou Shu, don''t put your mind on the steps. "


    Zhou Shu paused slightly, and saluted solemnly, "Senior, I probably understand."


    The fisherman stared at him with eyes like torches, "But I think you still have concerns, do you think that imperfect life palace will affect the performance of your strength?"


    "Yes, senior."


    Zhou Shu nodded frankly, "I haven��t fully figured out the way of getting along with the Dao furnace. Come and put the life palace into the Dao furnace, I am worried that the Dao furnace will be affected, and the life palace will lose its role. If the two are made independent of each other, how to deal with their relationship and how to link them together to play a role, I still It takes time to think about...Senior, I don��t know what the previous founders did?"


    These are the puzzles that have been entangled with Zhou Shu, and they are a lot easier to say.


    Xu was because of the mistress, and the fisherman began to instruct Zhou Shu on his practice, and Zhou Shu would not miss it.


    The fisherman seemed to think, "Zhou Shu, I am not a founder, and I have never met a few saints in this area. I don��t know what is going on with the Dao practitioners, but if you are worried about this, I can teach you some temporary The way to abandon the palace of life."


    Zhou Shu stunned, "temporarily abandon my life palace? Senior means..."


    "I don''t know how to abandon the Taoist furnace, but if you want to do this, I have no objection."


    The fisherman looked calm and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, you should have no opponents under the saint. Even if there are saints against you, the Lord of Destiny and some saints take care of you, you will not encounter too much trouble. If you are persistent If you can solve it by yourself, then you must determine the right direction, and you want to rely on the rule of life, and you want to rely on the road furnace. That is unrealistic. In the end, both sides can��t please... I have to remind you, maybe you You can find a way to make Dao Furnace and Life Palace coexist perfectly, but using the time and energy consumed in this aspect to ponder your Shuzhi Dao or the Law of Chaos, you will definitely get better results, right? ?"


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook violently, as if he had been put into a big bell, being beaten back and forth by hundreds of bells.


    I did something wrong.


    I think that by relying on talent, we can do the best in all aspects. All the laws plus our own great ways, omniscience and omnipotence, even if they are completely opposite sides, can be perfect, but in fact, UU reading is digesting it by himself. At the same time Jianmu��s memory, there is no way to take care of other things, and then he must wholeheartedly deduce the law of chaos and evolve the way of comfort, even if his talent is several times stronger, I am afraid that it will not be enough...


    But time does not wait for me.


    It is indeed too much to want to do things that even saints are scrupulous about even if he is not a saint.


    Soon Zhou Shu made his mind clear and saluted, "Thank you, senior, please teach me how to temporarily abandon my life palace."


    The focus is still the Tao of Shu, and it must be the Tao of Shu. When the fate palace becomes an obstacle to the Taoist furnace, then there is one thing you can do, give up the fate palace, and don''t let the fate palace affect the performance of the dao.


    A hint of joy flashed in the fisherman''s eyes, and then he was indifferent, "Do you already have a fate? What''s the hurry?"


    Zhou Shumo turned around silently and threw himself into the river, so determined to be unbelievable.


    "Is it gone?"


    The fisherman was stunned, and quickly shook his head, "What the hell, how can I teach you if there is no life palace."


    Of course, he didn''t think Zhou Shu was sulky. There must be other reasons. Maybe the body was in danger. Thinking of this, he was a little worried unconsciously.


    I was worried about this kind of emotion, which I had never had in tens of thousands of years, but it appeared several times in the past few days, and I was a little surprised.


    But it��s okay, it��s natural. Zhou Shu can be optimistic about her, that��s very important, and maybe it��s related to her future. For this reason, she should do everything she does, even if she leaves the long river of reincarnation, worrying is nothing. Who would let himself go all the way and owe this penny?


    Unknowingly, the fisherman returned to the state of the statue, but his mind was not on the hook, he just stared at the piece of reincarnation.


    Slowly, he was puzzled.


    (PS: Thank you Munnie for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4293: found it

    "Don''t go from one extreme to another."


    The fisherman stared at Zhou Shu, who was obviously already a quasi-sage, with a gloomy expression, "It is no good to be promoted to the quasi-sage in such a hurry."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand to salute, "Senior, the junior is not in a hurry."


    The fisherman sneered, "In less than a day, you have condensed into the fate palace. What is it that is not anxious? I can tell you that although the fate palace is not important to you, the crudely constructed fate palace will only cause trouble, I The method of abandoning the palace of life mentioned may not be applicable."


    "It''s definitely not shoddy."


    Zhou Shu shook his head seriously, "All the quasi-sages in the heavens are counted, and the fate palace is not much more stable than mine."


    The fisherman snorted, "Zhou Shu, you suddenly became arrogant."


    "The juniors are really not arrogant."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I''ve seen a lot of quasi-sages, maybe there are six or seven that are better than my current fate palace."


    "Okay, the old man doesn''t listen to your bragging rights. Since you already have a fate palace, I will teach you how to temporarily abandon the fate palace." The fisherman looked solemn, "I have to remind you first. Although it is temporary abandonment, there are still The danger of completely losing your life palace, you first decide whether you want to learn... I was going to tell you just now, but you left without saying a word, this is not considered an old man cheating you."


    Zhou Shu was slightly stagnant, but quickly relieved, "It''s okay.


    The fisherman looked at Zhou Shu and nodded, "As expected of the founder, I admire you a little bit now."


    As long as the Tao is there, it doesn''t matter if the fate is not there. At this level, one can become a saint at the sight, or put the Tao on the fate. It is not surprising that a loyal practitioner like the Tao is unique.


    "Senior, don''t admire it."


    Zhou Shu understands the fisherman��s thinking, but he doesn��t think so, because most of his life is not in the fate palace, and it won��t be too difficult to rebuild one if the fate palace is gone. Of course, there is no need to argue now. ��The juniors actually have some doubts. Is it because of the great way that Seniors can come up with the Palace of Abandonment of Fate? This is the first time this junior has heard of such things as Palace of Abandonment of Fate.


    "how?"


    There was a hint of dissatisfaction in the fisherman''s eyes.


    Zhou Shu shook his head quickly, and said respectfully, "No, the younger generation talks a lot, please don''t blame the older generation, now the younger generation listens to the lessons."


    "sit down!"


    The fisherman raised his fishing rod and raised it towards Zhou Shu. Zhou Shu immediately sat down and stopped talking.


    I have to say that the fisherman is very different from the outside. No teacher Zhou Shu has ever met can compare with him. He is meticulous, patient, and good at temptation. From big to small, from small to big. , The truth is revealed a little bit, but it is connected with the whole heavens everywhere...


    Originally it was just teaching a method, but in fact it was spreading out the experience and insights gained over the years.


    Zhou Shu wandered in the ocean of knowledge of the saint, only knowing that he kept asking and learning, and forgot who he was. It was not until the fishing rod hit his head hard that he realized that he still exists, not just a sponge that cannot be fed. .


    He rubbed his head, "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    "The old man wants to fish, so I don''t have time to teach you anymore."


    The fisherman dropped his fishing rod into the river and said indifferently, "That''s enough. If you listen too much, it''s no good for you."


    "How could it be no good? Every word the senior said, the junior has benefited a lot."


    Zhou Shu got closer, his tone was full of flattery. I don''t want to let this opportunity go. It''s worth it to be brazen.


    The fisherman said indifferently, "If you learn too much from a person, you will become that person. You are a quasi-sage. You should know that the real truth is realized by yourself, and taught by others can only be used as a foil. And support, you can only rely on yourself to achieve your goals."


    "Senior said so."


    Zhou Shu paused, and said respectfully, "It is extremely rare for a saint to give a word. With so many words, the younger generation should have been content."


    He still wanted to learn, although he understood the fisherman''s concerns.


    But he is different from other disciples. He never follows the will of the teacher. Even if the will is deeply engraved in knowledge or discipline, Zhou Shu has a way to clean them out, so that what he gets will always be simply not included. Of any distractions or will.


    Only the magic tricks and so on obtained in this way can show his talents, he knows very well.


    "Don''t be nonsense here, can the words given be the same?"


    The fisherman waved his fishing rod and hit Zhou Shu''s head once, "No matter what you say, I can teach so much."


    Zhou Shu stood up and saluted solemnly, "Thank you for the old man, the younger generation is grateful."


    "Let''s go."


    The fisherman waved his hand, and couldn''t see that he cared at all.


    Zhou Shu didn''t say much, turned his head and jumped into the long river, and disappeared for a moment.


    "It''s already here."


    Zhou Shu looked around and quickly determined the location.


    He is only five or six realms away from the Xianjitian. If you work harder, you can reach the Dingfeng realm within ten days.


    Divine Sense continued to explore the distance along the fairy road, and suddenly stagnated, and the light swept out like a light.


    In the void near Xianlu, two parties are facing each other.


    There are at least hundreds of people on one side, hidden in the darkness, forming a certain formation, turning the void of hundreds of thousands of miles into a thick and thick black fog, and there are only two people on the other side, two sword repairs, and no sword in his hand. , But the fierce sword power on his body rushed straight into the sky, appearing particularly prominent in the black fog.


    The middle-aged Jian Xiu stared at his surroundings, shaking his head and sighing, "These monsters are really lingering."


    "Uncle Sha, there is nothing to look at, just the trash."


    The young sword repairer was a little uncontrollable, his sword intent came out with his anger, "Just kill directly! I have encountered three times on this road, and there are more people at one time. They are not afraid of death, and we are not afraid of killing. When we Kunlun will be soft. Huh? More kills too!"


    The middle-aged Jian Xiu looked condensed, "Did we really kill them? Are they different from the previous few times, except that the number of them is increasing?"


    The young sword repairer stagnated, and then took a closer look, "It seems that there is really no difference, these people...mostly are not practitioners, right?"


    "Obviously not. UU reading "


    The middle-aged maintenance shook his head, "You fellow, besides your own sword intent, what else do you care about? I don''t even care who the opponent is."


    He said slowly, "They obviously have bodies and souls, but they are not afraid of death, and they can''t completely eliminate them. Some of them seem to have physical evil spirits, but they are more difficult to deal with. Most of them are good at formations, and everyone can use their power. It''s not all the same, it should be self-willed. Judging from the degree of offensive and defensive, it also coincides with the rare warfare in the immortal world. Most of them are manipulating people behind... Encounter again."


    "Someone behind it?"


    If the young sword repairman had realized something, his eyes suddenly sparkled, and the invisible and powerful sword intent quickly radiated to the surroundings.


    "found it!"


    A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the brilliance flashed in his hand, rushing straight into the void outside the black mist.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4294: congratulations

    The middle-aged Jian Xiu was very pleased to see the sword light flashing out.


    My teacher-nephew is extremely talented and inherited the immortal roots. Even if he started much later than himself, he has already surpassed himself by a lot in strength. It is a pity that he lacks experience and is too arrogant to focus on himself. , But in the end he was obedient and clever. After only a few words, he immediately realized the problem and found the manipulator behind it. Ruzi can teach.


    This sword shot seems ordinary, but in fact it has reached the realm, the sword intent is beyond the quasi-sage, even a character like the elder of the fairy court, it is impossible to ignore.


    No matter who the manipulator is hiding there, he will probably show his feet this time.


    The young sword repairman was also very satisfied. This sword moved quietly, raging out, and the sword intent broke out to the extreme. It merged with his own willpower and was bound to perform.


    Snapped.


    With a soft sound, the sword light disappeared, and there was no movement in the void.


    "This��"


    The young Jianxiu''s mind was shocked, and he was very confident with a sword, just like that?


    There was no feedback at all, such a vast sword intent, as if to go to another space, there was no trace at all.


    The middle-aged sword repairer was even more shocked. If the controller hiding in the dark has this level of strength, there is no need to keep using these monsters to pester them, and directly shoot, the two of them will probably not be able to stop it. No, it is definitely blocked. Can''t help.


    Cannot tolerate their surprise, the black mist has already approached, and dozens of figures rushed towards them.


    The young sword repairer was already in hand, and he greeted him without hesitation. The middle-aged sword repairer erected layers of barriers with his sword intent to block them behind them.


    The realm of the two is a bit higher, the sword intent is extremely strong, the cooperation and tacit understanding, even those who have a lot of shadows, can not be pleased.


    In an instant, several figures were shattered by the sword intent and disappeared without a trace.


    But the two did not dare to relax at all. They both knew that these figures might reappear, and the biggest problem was not these monsters who didn''t know what they were, but the strong one hiding in the dark.


    The middle-aged Jian Xiu reminded, "Don''t be too fast, be careful, their formation has begun to change."


    Young Jianxiu smiled contemptuously, "I know, I''m waiting for that guy."


    He was a strong man who was awe-inspiring, but he can hide his head and show his tail, which is really disgusting.


    What did the middle-aged Jian Xiu realize, "Don''t take the initiative."


    The young Jianxiu stared at the distance, "He must have weaknesses when he hides. As long as there are weaknesses, I will definitely be able to hold them. The next sword will never fail!"


    Before the words fell, the sword intent swept past like a frenzy, crushing the figures in front of them into dust.


    The middle-aged Jian Xiu didn''t speak any more. He was already aroused to war. It was useless to say anything. Jian Xiu was a practitioner driven by battle. The stronger the opponent, the more he wanted to fight. I''m afraid it will not end well. Now... he also secretly made a decision, no matter what, he must bring the immortal Daogen back, and if he can''t bring people, he will only bring the Daogen, and he must not let the rising Kunlun suffer another blow.


    In a short time, the battle is almost over.


    Those figures with similar strength to Hunyuan Jinxian were resolved, and the black fog disappeared. Unfortunately, they did not find more clues. I don��t know why they were being followed, and I don��t know that those figures can always keep going. Appearing, I feel my effort was wasted when I think about it, and more importantly, the lurker hasn''t appeared yet.


    "I have reached the limit, I want to pass."


    The young Jian Xiu looked at the middle-aged Jian Xiu with a red light flashing in his eyes. For him, this battle was just a pavement to improve his fighting spirit.


    "be careful."


    The middle-aged sword repairman did not persuade him to stop a sword repairman who had raised his fighting intent and sword intent to the limit. It was simply impossible.


    Only battle can extinguish the flame, regardless of victory or defeat.


    The young sword repairer paused for a while, turned into a sword light, and was about to rush to the place where the sword intent had just disappeared.


    At the same time, a person appeared there, smiling and raising his hand to them, "Friend Sha, Dao Ling."


    "City Lord Zhou?!"


    The middle-aged Jian Xiu shook his mind suddenly and shouted hoarsely, "Don''t go, my own person!"


    The young Jian Xiu also saw Zhou Shu, his face suddenly changed, his figure abruptly settled in the air, but the burst of sword intent could not be stopped, and the torrent of waves also rushed past, layering on top of each other, and the momentum grew. The greater the vastness, the whistling endlessly, when he arrived in front of Zhou Shu, the sword intent was already like a billowing black cloud covering the entire void.


    Snapped.


    With a soft sound, a crack appeared in the dark cloud paved with sword intent.


    The dark clouds stopped accumulating immediately, and there was no sound anymore.


    Zhou Shu walked out of it, with a little panic on his face, "So strong sword intent, Fellow Ling Daoist is getting better and better."


    "Don''t be stunned, go and gather your sword intent. Fortunately, City Lord Zhou is merciful."


    The middle-aged sword repairer rushed over in three steps and two steps. He pushed a young sword repairer who was a little bewildered. He walked to Zhou Shu and respectfully saluted, "I can''t expect to meet here, City Lord Zhou."


    Zhou Shu returned a gift, "Friend Sha Daoist is welcome."


    These two are naturally Shahe and He Ling Qiji of Kunlun, and they are also important allies of Xianshu City. Ling Qiji also supported Xianshu City before. Only when they saw that they were intercepted, Zhou Shu stopped by and took a look. UU Reading www.uukanshu .com Who knows this, I can see the strangeness, these black fog, these figures, are somewhat similar to the Yin Soldiers in memory, so they lurked in the dark to observe carefully, trying to find the reason.


    Ling Qiji, who inherited the immortal Daogen, was extraordinary. He saw Zhou Shu''s location and took Zhou Shu as an enemy to launch an offensive.


    Zhou Shu didn''t care about it, so he could tell him clearly when he came out, but he didn''t expect that Ling Qiji really regarded himself as his greatest enemy, accumulated sword intent all the way to improve his fighting spirit, and cast such a powerful sword on himself.


    If it weren''t for some progress during this period, it would take a lot of effort to calm it down.


    Speaking of sword repair is sword repair, in order to fight, the sword will be poured out without hesitation.


    It''s no wonder that even the demon master is afraid of sword repair, that is really fatal.


    Ling Qiji gathered the sword intent and walked over to salute, quite guilty, "I''m sorry, City Lord Zhou, I didn''t expect you to be there."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, Ling Daoyou''s sword intent is really unstoppable, I''m just taking a trick."


    "The lord is too humble, I don''t know how the lord cracked it."


    Ling Qiji sighed lightly, but he was convinced, "People say that the city lord is a living saint. It''s not fake at all. I lost very thoroughly."


    The proud sword intent was easily broken, and the violent sword intent that was out of control became extremely docile in just a few breaths in front of Zhou Shu, and he took them back easily. This gap, again, What''s not convinced?


    "Ah, the city lord has been promoted?"


    Sha He and what he found, said without realizing it, "Congratulations, City Lord Zhou."


    "These are all trivial things," Zhou Shu showed a little dignified, "Friends Sha, Dao Ling, how did you fight these people?"


    (PS: Thank you Zhang Jianxiong for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4295: Up and down

    "City Lord Zhou, we don''t know."


    Sha Heyu shook his head helplessly, "It is inexplicable. Didn''t we have received the news from the city lord that we are going to protect Dingfengjie near Xianjitian? When we were on our way, these people suddenly surrounded us and attacked us. We didn''t have much threat, but it was very troublesome to repeat. If they were killed, they would come again, and the number would increase. In just two days, we have met them three times."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "I will come again if I die. Are you sure these people are the ones who are here?"


    "Basically certain."


    Ling Qiji nodded and said seriously, "I am familiar with the powers and techniques used by those who fought me just now. The collisions between them and my own sword intent, etc., are exactly the same as the previous two times. City Lord Zhou They don��t have a special breath and personality. Everyone seems to be exactly the same, so I can only judge it this way. I believe in my sword intent."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "Well, I also believe in your sword intent."


    Ling Qiji''s eyes lit up, and he looked up unconsciously, looking very proud.


    In the previous match, he admired him so much that he almost regarded Zhou Shu as a true saint, and his words were also regarded as the words of the saint.


    Shahe and sighed, "Each of them is similar, but they are not puppets. They obviously have self-will, which is really strange."


    Ling Qiji said expectantly, "City Lord Zhou, surely you know what''s going on?"


    Looking at Shaheyou, Zhou Shu hesitated for a while, "They are similar to Yin soldiers, but they are not."


    "Really a yin soldier of Guigu?"


    Sha He and his face changed drastically, and said in surprise, "I thought about it, too, but shouldn''t it, isn''t Guiguzi standing on the side of the city lord?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Gui Guzi is not on either side."


    Ling Qiji curiously asked, "What is Yin Soldier?"


    "What else do you know besides Kendo?"


    Shahe and the angry scolded, "These ancient inheritances are recorded in the Kunlun collection, and the Guigu door is especially marked with a red label. You usually don''t understand anything at a glance!"


    "Suddenly angry so much?"


    Ling Qiji was stunned, then smirked, turned his head and whispered, "It''s the same if you understand or don''t understand. Anyway, it''s not necessary to use a sword to solve it."


    Sha Heyu stared at him, but was speechless for a while, and then sighed for a while, "You don''t understand anything. If you are a Yin soldier, it will be a big trouble. There is no way to kill them, and the sword will not work. They stay in the shadows, and will not leave until the target is completely dead...Oh, how can they provoke them?"


    Zhou Shu smiled. He understood Kunlun''s past, and he was not surprised by Sha Heyu''s reaction. "You don''t need to worry, Daoist Sha, I just say like, but I am not still suspicious. In fact, it is more likely that it is not a Yin soldier."


    Sha He was surprised, and said with joy, "Really?"


    He really didn''t want to get involved with Guigu, and didn''t even think about it at all. Kunlun suffered too much in this regard.


    In the past, the practitioners of the Xuanhuang Realm all regarded Kunlun as their main respect. Kunlun also thought that they completely dominated the Xuanhuang Realm, but they soon understood that as long as there is a ghost valley, they will never be able to do this, and there is no Xuanhuang Realm. A sect can do this.


    In several conflicts deliberately or unintentionally, the strength of Guigushan far exceeded their expectations, and the most troublesome thing was the Yin Soldier that was impossible to destroy.


    Later, all methods were used, but even if Kunlun and the fairy world were connected, borrowing the power of the fairy world, they could not really destroy the Yin soldiers. In the end, they could only make a covenant with Guigu Mountain. Zongmen and practitioners are restricted, and they will be treated with courtesy everywhere, and in exchange, Guigu Ichimen cannot use Yin Weapon in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    The covenant seems to restrict the Ghost Valley, but it is Kunlun that is even more limited. If there is no Ghost Valley Mountain in the Xuanhuang Realm, who knows what will become of Kunlun?


    ��Is it self-respect, or is it our responsibility to maintain order in the Xuanhuang world?


    The Yin Soldiers of Ghost Valley have never reappeared, and no one knows where the forces that once shocked Kunlun have gone.


    "Among them, I didn''t find a yin general with commanding ability."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "This is an important indicator for judging whether Yin soldiers are. Although Yin soldiers maintain their past will and have almost indestructible ghosts, they cannot be dispatched alone as individuals. They must be commanded by Yin generals to go out. , This is the death rule of Guigu, which was set after the founding of the yin soldier. It is engraved in the will of the yin soldier like a steel seal. It is impossible to change it, and the behavior like attacking you is very in line with the formation of the yin soldier. It is impossible to achieve command."


    If the Yin Soldier can act alone, the possibility of losing control is too great, and Guigu may not be able to control it, so it must be done.


    Sha Heyou seems to think, "Will Yin be hidden in the black mist?"


    "Definitely not, I can see clearly."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and pointed at Xianlu not far away, "They advance and retreat well because they are controlled remotely and the medium is Xianlu."


    "Xianlu?"


    Shaheyu turned around and looked, "Control these dead people through Xianlu? They also found us through Xianlu and have been following us?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "That''s it."


    "City Lord Zhou can see clearly. UU reading we can''t see it at all. We thought it was hidden in the black fog." Shaheyu breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s fine to find a solution, that is, as long as We are far away from Xianlu, they won''t follow... By the way, at the deepest point, these guys shouldn''t be Yin Soldiers, right? I never heard that Yin Soldiers rely on Xianlu to act."


    "Yeah, I am also puzzled about this."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "It looks like a modified Yin soldier, but someone who can transform Yin soldier, I don��t think he will do it, and he doesn��t have time to do it now. I prefer these people to be similar. The Yin Bing��s new method used dead practitioners, and it should have been made by the fairy world."


    Ling Qiji thought for a while, "Among those practitioners, only a few use the law of strength."


    Shahe and shook their heads, "This has nothing to do with the immortal world looking for dead practitioners. There are all kinds of practitioners. I think it was done by the Xuanling Sect. Now only they will specifically target Kunlun, and the Xuanling Sect has also done this. matter."


    "Probably."


    Zhou Shu felt the same way, "The Suspension Bell Sect has made a lot of movements recently, and they don''t know how to behave."


    Shahe and Shen said, "Get some dead people out to stir up the muddy water, deliberately hiding their heads and revealing their tails. I think the Xuanling Sect is trying to completely mess up the fairy world, and then come out to clean up the mess, so that the fairy world feels that they are still the savior. City Lord Zhou, I think we want Notify the other sects so that they will be vigilant and be prepared."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a while, "This thing must be done, but now we have to continue to investigate, it is best to find conclusive evidence."


    Sha Heyu quickly understood and smiled, "With the lord of the city, we are not afraid to be bait."


    "Hey, don''t be afraid of how much you come."


    Ling Qiji nodded immediately, and the sword in his hand followed.


    (PS: Thank you gul for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4296: Split

    Saying that a few people went on the fairy road together.


    Slowed down, if Zhou Shu took them to get up quickly, those dead would be impossible to find.


    You don''t need to be too anxious to go to Dingfeng Realm when you are near Xianjitian, it''s all within the controllable range.


    "Thank you for your willingness to come and help."


    "What did the city lord say? The matter of Xianshu City is our Kunlun matter."


    "We originally planned to come here too, if it weren''t for the Sect Master who was pursuing Mengyitian, he would come by himself."


    Zhou Shu was slightly surprised, "You have already won Mengyitian? Congratulations."


    "City Master Zhou is polite."


    Sha Heyu gave a gift and said slowly, "The matter not long ago, Mengyitian originally belonged to our Kunlun, and now the thing is returned to the original owner. Actually, it didn''t take much effort. Once we passed, those sects clung to them one after another, but The sect master said that they used to listen to the Xuanling Sect in the fairy world, and they need to clean it up, and there are still some problems in the surrounding small world, so they haven''t left for the time being."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s so smooth, did the Suspension Bell Sect do nothing?"


    Sha Heyu slowly said, "It didn''t seem to be there at the time, but judging from the attack on us by the dead, they would definitely not give up."


    "That sect master will be fine, right?"


    Ling Qiji felt nervous suddenly, "Should we inform the master to be careful?"


    "Do not worry about the master."


    Shaheyu seemed very calm, "Those dead are not a big threat to us. The sect master will not care at all. No matter how large the number is, it doesn��t make sense. As for other methods, the Suspense Sect may feel terrible, but they are not in front of the sect master. It will work, you know what kind of person the master of the door is."


    Ling Qiji seemed to realize something, and sighed, "No one can compare the sect master''s determination and decisiveness."


    Zhou Shu felt the same way. After spending 20,000 years in Anding City, what methods haven''t he tried? It is indeed not afraid of anything.


    Sha Heyu thought of something, "But I am a little concerned about Meng Yitian, so I might as well send a sword book to Elder Lin and let him pay more attention to this aspect."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "It��s good to remind that those dead are not a big threat to the strong, but they are very destructive to the world, but now there is no need to worry about them attacking the world. If you want to do this, they It will immediately become the focus of the immortal world. Their purpose is easily exposed, and the people behind them can''t hide. If they were the Xuanling Sect, they would not be so stupid."


    "Too."


    Sha Heyu nodded, and sent a sword book back.


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Elder Lin is Lin Qingjue, how is he now?"


    "Yes, it is City Lord Zhou''s friend."


    Sha Heyou quite admiringly said, "Elder Lin is very popular. He is now the first chief elder of Kunlun. He is in charge of many affairs of the sect. The order is in order. No matter how big or small, there has been no mistake or omission. If it weren''t for Lin Elder, Kunlun will never recover so fast."


    There was light in Ling Qiji''s eyes, "Elder Lin is the third person I admire. He is a little younger than me, but he is a hundred times more sophisticated than me. It''s too powerful."


    Zhou Shu laughed, his friend went well, and he was also happy, "He is indeed very talented, but it is a pity that he is not in Xianshu City."


    "City Lord Zhou, don''t be bothered," Sha Heyu was anxious, shaking his head like a rattle, "Xianshu City has enough talents, don''t stare at us Kunlun anymore," he was still worried after speaking, and took a closer look. Turning to Zhou Shu, "City Lord, I''m serious. If you pull someone, everyone will go, but we really cannot do without Elder Lin in Kunlun, and there are many other sect talents."


    Zhou Shu smiled and shook his head, "I just talk about it casually, don''t take it seriously, and I''m sure, no matter when I draw Brother Lin, he will not agree."


    If he could really pull Lin Qingjue over, he would not hesitate to use this effort, but he knew that he couldn''t do it at all. Lin Qing''s absolute Kunlun loyalty was stronger and a hundred times more firm than his own Dao Heart.


    "But I am so careless, sorry."


    Sha Heyou succumbed to a crime, but he was still nervous. Is anyone really resisting the invitation of the founder to add a living saint? Even the immortal world was divided by Zhou Shu. The former practitioners only recognized the immortal world. Now Xianshu City has become their goal. Everyone wants to go, even Kunlun is no exception.


    Zhou Shu broke the subject, "How is Nuwa Stone now?"


    "I really want to thank the city lord, the N��wa stone has completely recovered, and..." Shaheyu hesitated for a while, "we used this to establish contact with the Wa clan."


    "Wa Clan?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, "Are they still in the heavens?"


    "They have been there all the time. They are an indispensable race for the heavens, but they are hidden deeply. The sect master knows some of their news and also knows the way to find them through the Nuwa Stone," Shahe Yu Zheng said, "It is not Kunlun deliberately. Hidden, this matter was only done recently. We were worried that something might go wrong, so we didn''t say it."


    "fine."


    Zhou Shu didn''t care either. Every sect had its own secret, and it was of course impossible to tell anyone this kind of big secret.


    After thinking for a while, he said slowly, "I''ll go to Kunlun to meet the Wa clan if I have a chance."


    The Wa people are descendants of Nuwa, and both Nuwa and Jianmu are creatures at the beginning of the creation, so the Wa people must also be related to the laws of creation. Perhaps for this reason, UU reading and they have been hiding. Hidden, it is difficult for the world to find them.


    Now that he has an opportunity to communicate, he doesn''t want to miss it.


    In fact, he had had the opportunity before, and there was only one remaining Wa clan in the Xuanhuang Realm, called Xiaoling, but at that time he had insufficient realm, and he had missed it when he saw it.


    Sha Heyu quickly said, "That must be fine."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I still have something to ask, how much does Fellow Sha Dao know about the Fairy Ting Conference?"


    Sha Heyu quickly said, "The sect master has gone, but he didn''t say too much. He only said that the Fairy Ting Conference was very successful and that he did what he wanted to do."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Then did he say who was accusing the Xuanling Sect? Which sect''s Xianting elders were they?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be specific..."


    Shahe and pondered for a while, "By the way, the sect master sighed a little, saying that his old friends in the past did not disappoint him, and Baidi City surprised him."


    "That''s it..."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "I almost understand."


    After taking a look, Sha Heyu obviously did not lie to him, and these two sentences are enough. Taishi said that the old friend of the past can only be Master Taiwu, and Taishi said that he was able to enter the Fairy Conference to a large extent because of Taiwu. People came forward, that is to say that Shushan was also opposed to Xuanlingzong this time, and was surprised by Baidi City, indicating that Baidicheng, which has always been the shadow of Xuanlingzong, also came out to criticize Xuanlingzong, otherwise it would not be a surprise.


    As for Genting City, they didn''t care much, and because of Zheng Tian''s disappearance, they didn''t have the energy to participate in these things.


    Kunlun, Linglongtian, Baidi City, and Shushan are sure to be these four.


    It was basically the most powerful immortal world sect except for the hanging bell sect. Now it can be determined that the immortal world has begun to split.


    (PS: Thank you for thinking about your support and attention silently, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4297: Stay 1

    After a short time, Zhou Shu stopped.


    The other two also paused, and their sword intent rose. Shahe and Shen said, "What did the city lord find?"


    "Um."


    Zhou Shuning nodded gently at the moment.


    There is a fairy city in front of which six fairy roads converge. On the fairy road where Zhou Shu is located, a black line is fast approaching.


    This black line is naturally invisible to others. In fact, Zhou Shu can''t see it either. He just noticed that the state of this fairy road has changed, which is different from the situation when it was stable. Abnormal fluctuations began to appear continuously, and then he deliberately Marked in the sea of ??consciousness with a black line.


    Everything Zhou Shu perceives will be clearly recorded in the sea of ??consciousness, and any difference will be portrayed.


    This black line is highly consistent with the previous ones when the dead fled. They were leaving at that time, and this time they were coming.


    Obviously, these black lines are the black fog and the invasion of the dead.


    But this is not the only noteworthy place. On another fairy road, there is also a black line that quickly extends to the distance.


    Is that Xiancheng a temporary transfer station or the birthplace?


    "Sure enough!"


    Seeing a cloud of black mist gathered from the edge of Xianlu, Ling Qiji couldn''t help but screamed softly.


    This is the fourth time they have seen this scene.


    The two of them flew outside subconsciously. It is definitely not a good choice to do their hands on the fairy road. They are not afraid of affecting their own strength, but mainly because they are worried about destroying the fairy road. As the most important and indispensable hub of the entire fairy world, each fairy world Practitioners will be very consciously protected.


    The black mist spread quickly, covering hundreds of thousands of miles.


    What followed was a personal shadow, already a practitioner of the deceased, quickly forming a formation, giving full play to their respective advantages and launching an offensive.


    Obviously well-trained, from appearance to launching an attack, the whole process takes less than five breaths.


    Sha Heyu noticed this, "They are moving faster and faster."


    "Yes, it feels like we are practicing, much more proficient than the previous few times."


    Ling Qiji realized something, and was a little pleased, "But it seems that there are not as many people here this time, and we have finished beating them? Can these guys be wiped out?"


    Sha Heyu was not eager to attack, and said cautiously, "City Lord, what are we going to do?"


    Zhou Shu paused. With a wave of his sleeves, two long rainbows flowed straight out, like two long whips, waving back and forth, each hitting a figure. The figure couldn��t resist, was wrapped up, and then soon Broken into powder.


    After a few breaths, all the figures who came over were crushed, and the black mist quickly disappeared.


    Zhou Shu looked at the nearby fairy road, his expression still solemn.


    Shahe and He Ling Qiji looked at each other, putting away their surprise and sword intent, and didn''t dare to bother.


    For a long time, Zhou Shu said solemnly, "The bodies of these deceased were formed by the power of the immortal road, and most of the Yin soldiers used the power of the surrounding laws to form their bodies. The main ghost of the Yin soldiers came from the soul monument. If the name on the monument is not destroyed, the ghosts will not be destroyed. And these spirits, I guess there are similar methods, to destroy them, you must find the root... What is certain is that they are indeed very similar to the Yin soldiers, and the people who made them must understand the Yin. Soldiers."


    "Really Yin Soldier?"


    Shahe and his face whitened, "Guiguzi and Xuanlingzong cooperated?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "After the inheritance of the Yin Soldiers of the Guigu Clan had flowed out, they were then transformed by the Xuanling Sect. They are not real Yin Soldiers."


    He can be sure that these dead were not Yin soldiers, nor did they come from Sun Juan''s handwriting. It was not unconditional trust in Sun Juan, but these dead men were very similar to Yin soldiers, and there was a strange and evil force, which was impossible for Sun Juan to plan. Some are extravagant than the power of the corpse.


    Although extremely faint, it is difficult to be found if it is hidden by the fairy road, but it still hasn''t escaped Zhou Shu''s observation.


    The power of the corpse was also an important reason for the immortality of the dead. They replaced the ghost of the Yin Soldier. Although more than one person knew the inheritance of the Yin Soldier, only Sun Juan had the true soul monument.


    It is basically certain that these dead are special products that combine the power of the corpse and the technology of Yin soldiers. They use the fairy road to hide themselves and move around. Then control and guide them, only the fairy garden or the hanging bell sect, it can��t be. Others, because these three conditions can only be met by Xian Ting or Xuanling Sect, combined with the current split of Xian Ting, the greatest possibility is Xuanling Sect.


    It is not difficult to guess the source of the power of the corpse.


    There are followers of the Sabi Corpse in Anding City. The Suspense Sect has been studying the power of the Sabi Corpse and even keeps in touch with the Sorceress God Sabi.


    As for the technique of Yin Bing, Sun Juan had been in Xuanling Sect for a long time. It is not surprising that the inheritance of Yin Bing was obtained by Xuanling Sect. Besides, it is not only Sun Juan who got the inheritance of Yin Bing in Guigu, Pang Bin is also one of them, Pang. Bin hasn''t known whereabouts for so many years, and it is very likely to be gathered by the Suspense Sect.


    These are all speculations, perhaps very close to the facts, but it can also be said that they are not facts at all, because there is no way to get definitive evidence.


    Zhou Shu tried, but failed.


    With the help of the immortal road action, they remove the spirits, that is, the immortal power wandering in the immortal world and the power of other laws. The power is destroyed, those spirits will immediately return to black lines, and when the power is bound, it will be instantaneous Blasted, the soul turned back to the black line, the black line is that Zhou Shu can��t even detect it. UU reading can only rely on calculations to deduct it��not that Zhou Shu��s perception is not good enough, but that it is deliberately protected by the fairy world. Because of this, the immortal world is not a void. There are saints to shield Zhou Shu''s perception. Zhou Shu''s perception is quite limited. He can''t even perceive it, and it is even more impossible to catch it.


    Unless they can leave the immortal realm, then Zhou Shu is sure to grab a few and study it carefully.


    But this is probably impossible. The purpose of their creation should be to fight against the immortal sect, there is no reason to leave the immortal world.


    Sha He and Bujue sighed, "This is terrible."


    Ling Qiji said angrily, "The first sect of the Hanging Bell Sect actually used Yin Soldiers to deal with the other sects. It really doesn''t have a face! This is what they explicitly forbid others to use, but he violated the prohibition first, so shameless!"


    "They won''t admit it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head slightly, no one could find evidence, and the Suspended Bell Sect could be regarded as nothing like this. Besides, using Yin Soldiers was nothing. Even the power of extravagance that the creatures hated the most was used, and what else was they? Can''t use it.


    Sha Heyu was rather helpless, "Then what should I do now?"


    Ling Qiji was also a little depressed, feeling helpless, "They will come again, so it is a big problem to go round and round, although it is not strong, but there are more mosquitoes and it is a headache."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Excuse me, please go and guard outside that fairy city. I''ll go to the other side to take a look."


    "What the trouble is, the city lord has ordered it."


    Sha Heyu nodded quickly, "What do we guard the city lord?"


    "Just keep it for now, don''t do anything, if there is a quasi-sage, just keep it."


    Zhou Shu left a sentence and quickly went to another fairy road. The black line over there was fast, hoping to catch up.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention for those who are uncertain about your nickname, and thank you for the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4298: Met

    Immortal road.


    "here we go again."


    Ning Xuanqing stared at the black mist that slowly gathered, and said, "I''m sorry, I''m dragging you down."


    "What is said, we are sisters."


    "That is, Senior Sister Ning, you must not treat yourself as an outsider, or I will be angry."


    "I don''t know how many times your Holy Shield Talisman saved our lives, we have long regarded you as Cihangzong''s."


    "These ghosts are nothing. We won last time, and we will definitely win again this time."


    Several women next to her responded by twittering, all to relieve her, of course not only to say, several people spread out the field separately, a few lotus flowers of different colors bloomed quickly, protecting the people on her side. .


    Ning Xuanqing held a string of talisman in his hand and said softly, "Then fight, sisters."


    I don''t know what these things are, they came back a few days after they broke up.


    She is a little worried.


    This is not the first time they have encountered a ghost. The last time they encountered it, they were very embarrassed. Everyone used the Holy Shield Talisman. In the end, they almost exhausted the power of the Holy Shield Talisman to barely win. And now their Holy Shield Talisman. It hasn''t been supplemented yet, and the situation is even more dangerous than last time.


    The female cultivator of Cihangzong is not good at fighting, and no one here can purify the realm of demons.


    Only by yourself.


    A female nun reminded in a low voice, "These ghosts are troublesome, but pay attention to the person behind."


    There was an old man behind them, they had discovered it a long time ago, and there was nothing to do. This is a fairy road, and everyone can walk.


    "Well, I have been watching."


    "He has been behind us for a long time, and he is still behind every time he crosses the road, he doesn''t know what to do."


    "There should be no malice."


    Ning Xuan paused, "Our holy notes are not warning, but we should be careful."


    She glanced back, and the old man was still falling behind, staring at the black mist, seemingly curious.


    "A lot this time!"


    The Sister Cihang sister exclaimed, the last time they met only 13 or four, this time there were forty or fifty at a glance. They were densely packed everywhere, and the moment they showed up, it brought a lot of pressure. , The female sister couldn''t stabilize her mind, and the domain was shaking.


    "It''s really a lot...what should I do?"


    "I don''t know, let''s open the Holy Shield Talisman first and protect yourself."


    "Well, I also narrow the field a bit."


    The female nuns have too little experience in confronting the enemy, and they are messed up.


    Ning Xuanqing got better, aimed in several directions, and threw the Promise Talisman one after another.


    If these ghosts form a formation, it will be even more troublesome, and their formation must be destroyed first.


    A series of Promise Talisman exploded everywhere, rolling up black whirlpools in the void, sucking in the nearby ghosts, and in an instant nearly ten ghosts disappeared without a trace.


    The Talisman Chain is really a good thing, plus the Promise Talisman, it is not as restrictive as the Dao Qi, the Hunyuan Jinxian''s strongest killer move is not one of them.


    But before he had time to cheer, several ghosts approached. They cooperated in three firsts and two backs to break through the unstable Qinglian Sanctuary and Purple Lotus Yuanyuan. Pressed down mightily.


    Ning Xuanqing didn''t hesitate, and stood in front of him first.


    The distance is too close, the Promise Talisman she cast cannot guarantee that it won''t hurt her, so she can only block it.


    boom.


    The unfolded Divine Shield did not suffer the expected strong impact, and there was no feeling at all.


    Ning Xuanqing stagnated, but saw a gray wall of air erected in front of him. The mist was condensed like Hunyuan Wuji made by the Heavenly Talisman Gate. The ghosts were all blocked by the wall of air, allowing them to make many moves, but She didn''t get in at all, and looked again, not only in front of her, but the female practitioners of the Ci Hang Sect were all protected by the air wall.


    Certainly in my heart.


    "It''s him!"


    "It turns out that senior is helping us."


    "Thank you so much, senior!"


    The old man who was originally behind suddenly arrived in front of them, standing on the wall of air, his air was frozen like a mountain, watching the ghost shadow like an abyss, and said slowly, "Don''t worry, you are there, don''t walk around."


    Ning Xuanqing realized something, and whispered, "Is it a senior from Xianshu City?"


    "Yes, nor is it."


    The old man smiled slightly, strode into the black mist, and was immediately surrounded by heavy ghosts. It looked dangerous, and he was in desperation at any time.


    "Senior, we can contribute too!"


    "Let us come out. We were uneasy just now. Now we can definitely help."


    "Anyway, we can''t watch others desperate for us, hurt for us!"


    "Senior, please!"


    The sisters became anxious and couldn''t help shouting, even trying to break free from the air wall.


    As the Ci Hangzong, it is a shame to stay out of the way.


    Of course it is impossible to succeed. For Hunyuan Jinxian, a wall of air cannot be crossed like a moat.


    "Fairies don''t need to worry, the old man just wanted to see their origins, so he procrastinated, these shadows can''t hurt me at all."


    The old man''s voice was deep and steady, and he seemed calm and relaxed.


    The female nuns seemed relieved, but they were still staring closely, lest there was something wrong, they were still thinking about going out, and they hit the wall of air bang.


    The old man wandered in the ghost shadow for nearly a hundred breaths, and finally shook his head and sighed inwardly. Like the last time, he couldn''t see anything. It was too strange. If he didn''t plan to look any more, he would start with a cruel move. Many ghosts shattered in front of them, and UU reading dissipated, but after dozens of breaths, all the ghosts were gone.


    The female nuns watched this change in amazement, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    This old man is probably much more powerful than their suzerain.


    Ning Xuanqing saluted, "Thank you senior for helping me."


    "It''s okay, this is an old man''s business."


    The old man waved his hand, put away the air wall, turned and left. The female nuns hurried to catch up, shouting as they rushed, but couldn''t catch up, but the old man stopped quickly, staring into the distance, and stroking his whiskers. Laughed, "hahaha, you have also come to the immortal world."


    "Fellow Daoist labor has bothered."


    A ray of light rushed over and stopped in front of the old man.


    It is Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu saluted the old man, but his eyes fell involuntarily on the group of female sisters, and he immediately saw the person he wanted to see.


    "It''s you, Zhou Shu!"


    Suddenly seeing the person she wanted to see, Ning Xuanqing couldn''t help shouting, and soon felt that something was wrong and wanted to hide, but he couldn''t help but beckoned.


    My heart was agitated like a drum, and I couldn''t stop at all. Many different emotions were mixed together, and it was hard to tell. I hadn''t seen it for thousands of years, but I met again at this time, and I don''t know how to speak.


    Zhou Shu waved his hand in response and smiled knowingly, "I''m seeing you again, Elder Ning!"


    Ning Xuanqing''s mind was shocked, and the complicated emotions were suddenly cleared, and only a simple thought was left. She smiled back and said lightly, "Zhou Shu, wait a while for you to drink tea, you have to tell me Fudao, as an exchange."


    "nature."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, as usual as in Liuxia Mountain.


    Just watching the old man''s expression quickly became serious, "Gu Dao Fellow, what can you find from these shadows?"


    (PS: Thank you Spring Ranger for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4299: never heard of that

    The old man is Ou Miaoying.


    The elder Xian Ting, who came from Genting City a long time ago, has a high authority. Later, he was imprisoned in Anding City by Xian Ting for offending the Xuanling Sect. After tens of thousands of years, he was saved by Zhou Shu. After making contact, after Ou Miaoying returned to the fairy world, she was worried about causing trouble to Genting City. She didn''t go back to Genting City directly.


    This time, Zhou Shu was also ordered to protect Ning Xuanqing and others.


    Ou Miaoying''s expression was slightly condensed, "The old man can''t see anything, but they definitely can''t get rid of the relationship with Xianting."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, a little surprised, "Why is Fellow Daoist so sure?"


    "The old man was once the elder of Xianting," Ou Miaoying thought of the past, and she shook her head slightly, but soon stabilized. The method indeed came from Xian Ting. In the past Xian Ting called it Taiyi Xianyin. It was a method handed down by the Taiyi Golden Immortal who became holy. In the fairy world, the power of the saint is used to hide the traces of the body, except for the saints. People can see through."


    Zhou Shu paused, it was indeed Xian Ting who did it, "Does fellow Daoists too?"


    Ou Miaoying shook her head, "The old man just knows. Taiyi Immortal Yin was only known by Elder Ying and Baili Qianshan at that time. How can I not know now, but it is said that when using it, I have to communicate with the saints of the fairy world, not specific saint seeds or disciples. , You can''t use it if you learn it."


    "I''ll ask casually, I''ll talk about it later."


    Zhou Shu knows his mind clearly, and it is certain that these deceased were made by Xian Ting, which is the Xuanling Sect. It combines the techniques of Subi Corpse and Yin Soldier, plus the Taiyi Immortal Yin of the fairy world, and it is not very effective against the strong at present. , But used to deal with disobedient sects and integrate the fairy world is a weapon.


    The Suspense Sect has always been like this, and the energy spent on fighting in the fairy world is far more than in the demon world.


    As soon as the sharp weapon was out of its sheath, it fell on the Heavenly Talisman Gate.


    Xian Ting probably also saw that many disobedient sects and practitioners are gathering here, so I want to sharpen the knife. Although the weapon is powerful, it is still in the initial stage, and many subtleties have not been reflected. Come out and wait for the knife to be sharpened before it can truly exert its power.


    But with Zhou Shu, whether this knife can be sharpened is also a big problem.


    Zhou Shu walked to Ning Xuanqing and said warmly, "Long time no see."


    Ning Xuanqing shook his head, with a little stubbornness, "It didn''t take long for it to feel like it was yesterday."


    "Fine, these are the last people of Ci Hangzong?"


    Zhou Shu glanced at the female sisters of the Ci Hang Sect. They were a little worried and did not come to salute, but it is not surprising that Zhou Shu is now a sage in the world, and very few people dare to face him directly. Zong and Ci Hangzong of Xianshu City hadn''t dealt much with each other, and they were a little embarrassed to meet each other.


    "Um."


    Ning Xuanqing responded, and laughed unconsciously, "Zhou Shu, you are asking me knowingly."


    Zhou Shu followed and laughed. Of course he knew the specific situation. In order to support the Tianfumen, Cihangzong came out this time. All the disciples and elders came and were divided into several groups. Among the first group was the suzerain because of concerns. The immortal world came to round up, so the strength was the strongest, and the last group was less than ten people, and there were no strong people in it. Ci Hangzong believed that the immortal world would not care about these disciples, it should be very safe, how did you know that this group had encountered it instead? Two blocks.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Don''t worry, it''s right for you to come here. Great Immortal Ci Hang showed up last time. This time he will definitely not let his disciple have an accident and stay on the side of Ci Hang Sect. On the contrary, he may be encircled and suppressed by the immortal world. "


    "It was because the Great Immortal Cihang showed up, they believed that Great Immortal would still protect themselves, so they made such a choice, otherwise they wouldn''t dare to move."


    Ning Xuanqing frowned, "Zhou Shu, don''t talk about you, I am not from Cihangzong, I am a disciple of Tianfumen."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "It doesn''t matter, Tianfumen and Cihangzong of the Immortal Realm will move to Xianshu City after this time."


    "You are still so confident."


    Ning Xuanqing glared, but lowered his head again, "Then what are you going to do now, City Lord Zhou Da?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, feeling like he had returned to Lingyu City, "I, the great city lord, has never taken care of you, Xuan Qing, you still take them to Dingfeng Realm with Elder Ou, I will delay it for a while. Yes, look at the situation here."


    "Fine, let''s see you in Dingfengjie," Ning Xuanqing nodded, "You be careful."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay, I have to wait for your tea."


    Watching the group of people leave, Zhou Shu looked at Xianlu, showing a bit dignified.


    The defeated deceased turned into a black line again, and went back again. The direction was the fairy city. The previous ones also went to the fairy city. It can be said that this fairy city is the gathering place of the dead, at least as a transit station. .


    The fairy world put this weapon here, and the goal is to set the wind world.


    It''s over.


    Proceed all the way along the black line and soon came to the top of Xiancheng.


    Shahe and He Ling Qiji were still waiting, and saw Zhou Shu coming over immediately.


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "What did the two find out?"


    "No quasi-sage came out, but this Xiancheng is a bit stupid. UU Reading "


    Ling Qiji said impatiently, "There are several immortal roads connected here, and there are great heavens around it, and it is a very good place to build a city in the immortal world. However, this immortal city is built too small, and there are few people. None of them are prosperous, and the environment is not well used at all. If I am here, I will definitely rebuild."


    "this��"


    Zhou Shu filtered his words and looked at Sha Heyou.


    Shahe and his face are a bit ugly, maybe because he has lost Kunlun��s face, "Senior Nephew Ling, you said something before, I thought you saw something special, it turned out to be just this... Except for the sword intent, what are you really? Don''t understand."


    Ling Qiji was stunned for a moment, and said, "Am I wrong? I have considered this carefully."


    "You''re right, you just don''t understand some of the most basic truths in the fairy world."


    Shaheyu said solemnly, "This is actually a military city. It doesn��t need to be crowded or prosperous. Strongness is the most important thing. If you look through the classics, you will understand that there were Many immortal cities are such military cities, because the 33 days is the most frequent target of foreign races, especially demons, and their protection is particularly important. Therefore, the immortal world must use military cities to protect them, but now it is a peaceful period. The military city has also become an ordinary fairy city, but the basic structure cannot be changed. In the event of a war, they must be changed back to the military city at any time to play their role in the past."


    "Ah, military city...there is such a thing?"


    Ling Qiji looked at the fairy city below, and was a little startled for a while, "...I haven''t heard of it."


    Sha Heyu ignored him and looked at Zhou Shu and said, "City Lord Zhou, this military city does have some problems."


    (PS: Thank you Jinglei njy for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4300: never thought about

    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Because it is already a real military city?"


    "Um."


    Shaheyu nodded, "Now the immortal world is not at war with the foreign race, but quietly restored this military city to a state of war. It seems that this is their stronghold against the Tianfumen. The city lord should have discovered it early, so let us Watching...then what shall we do?"


    He hesitated.


    Do you want to fight?


    If the general fairy city doesn''t matter, the military city is too sensitive and represents the foundation of the fairy world.


    Although the immortal world has actually begun to split, no one party has officially declared war. They are all secretly doing some actions and making comments on their affiliated sects. On the surface, everyone is still a sect in the immortal world, and the immortal world is still It seems that there is no big problem for outsiders.


    If Kunlun attacked the military city in the Immortal Realm, it would be equivalent to immediately declaring war with the Xianling Sect and the Immortal Realm. Then Kunlun who started the attack would have to bear the responsibility of splitting the Immortal Realm, and then the Xianling Sect would raise the banner of opposing the guest and turning passive to active. , They are in trouble.


    "They will use the military city, so naturally I want to accompany it."


    Zhou Shu sneered, "Friends Daoist Sha, Friends Dao Ling, you go to Dingfeng Realm first, here I will solve it."


    The two black lines have returned here, and they didn''t go anywhere else. They were determined to be the goal, and Zhou Shu would of course not let it go.


    He understands Sha Heyu''s concerns, but he has no concerns.


    The Xianshu City he represented was in a state of war with the immortal world, and it was only a temporary stop. He didn''t need to hesitate to do anything on the face of it.


    He also doesn��t want to involve Kunlun and other allies. It��s not the time yet. Kunlun��s immortal sects and Xuanling sects are fighting secretly, and the immortal world continues to split. This is what Xianshu City needs. When the Suspension Sect turned and fought, the situation was unexpected. After all, the Suspension Sect was too strong, so he rushed to fight. There must be more sects and practitioners to help the Suspension Sect, and it might be self-defeating.


    To completely defeat the Suspense Sect and rebuild the order of the fairy world, it is not an overnight thing, Zhou Shu can afford to wait.


    The immortal world sect that was targeted was not strong enough to be taken to Xianshu City to save power, and the immortal world sect that was strong enough in itself stayed in the immortal world and Xuanling sect.


    "is that OK?"


    Shaheyu breathed a sigh of relief, asking Kunlun to go to the military city of the Immortal Realm now.


    Ling Qiji was a little disappointed, "Don''t you need us? City Lord, I can definitely help."


    "Stop talking and follow me."


    Sha He frowned, pulled Ling Qiji away, and left soon, even deliberately deviating from the immortal road, seemingly worried that the dead would come again.


    Zhou Shu waited for a while, his face slowly gloomy.


    There is no need to think about it, just a little bit, the depression in my heart also needs to be released.


    Without seeing Zhou Shu''s actions, he saw a cloud of dark clouds emerging from the void, growing, and quickly gathering, and soon a spherical wall was formed, shrouded in the sky, enclosing the small fairy city.


    Snapped.


    With a deep sound, a ray of light pierced through the dark clouds and fell in front of Zhou Shu.


    It was an old man with a rather bad expression, "Zhou Shu, what do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shu looked at him with an indifferent expression, "Naturally ruined this place."


    The old man made an angry gesture, and Ji scolded, "This is the fairy world, you actually attacked the fairy world?"


    "I let you out, not for you to talk about it," Zhou Shu shook his head and slowly said, "I have no burden for destroying this place. If you want to keep Xiancheng, let someone who can protect it come over."


    The old man''s mind was tense, Zhou Shu was not only intimidating, he actually wanted to destroy this fairy city.


    After hesitating for a while, the old man calmly said, "Zhou Shu, what do you want?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, raised his hand and squeezed Xiancheng, which was shrouded in dark clouds, trembling violently, but after a few breaths, the dark clouds shrank by one-fifth, and the sky curtain of the original Xiancheng was completely occupied by dark clouds, and it didn''t exist at all. With the protection of the sky curtain, the buildings in Xiancheng began to collapse continuously, cracks appeared on the ground, and the practitioners inside fled around, but they couldn''t find a way out.


    "Wait a moment!"


    The old man felt the situation inside and said anxiously, "Zhou Shu, just say what you want."


    Zhou Shu paused, only smiled.


    He didn''t want to destroy Xiancheng, he was just waiting for someone to come.


    If he could find the gathering place of the dead, which is the birthplace of the black line, he would take it directly, but when the deceased��s soul was stung and there was no movement, Zhou Shu would not be able to perceive the black line. The line is the product of depicting their actions. If they don''t move, there will be no). If you don''t perceive them, you can''t separate them from the fairy city. You can only force the people who control them to come out.


    And this old man is obviously not.


    Although the law of reincarnation can��t see all the past of the old man clearly, the pictures revealed are enough to show that the old man has just been sent here for the purpose of keeping the military city restored to war conditions in operation, strengthening vigilance, prohibiting practitioners from passing, etc., he It is not clear that there is a knife being sharpened by the Suspension Bells.


    Of course, if no one takes the burden, he doesn''t mind destroying Xiancheng.


    The laughter continued, and Xiancheng shook again.


    Those dark clouds are like a black hammer, constantly rising and falling, chiseling into it without any fancy, I''m afraid that I won''t stop if I don''t hammer this fairy city into a piece of cake.


    The old man was anxious, UU Reading , as the temporarily appointed city lord of the military city, shoulders immense responsibilities. If the military city is destroyed, he will be hard to redeem, but he has nothing to do. He tried many times and couldn��t. Stop Zhou Shu, you can''t even interfere.


    Seeing that the immortal city, which had been intact under the impact of the demon army several times, was destroyed little by little, he seemed to understand.


    This Zhou Shu, I am afraid it is not much worse than the saint.


    And only the saint can stop the saint.


    "Zhou Shu, you are too much."


    Suddenly, a majestic voice fell like a thunder. Accompanied by it, there were really countless thunders.


    boom! Bang bang!


    Thousands of rays of thunder fell straight down, hitting the military city shrouded in dark clouds.


    The light is not strong, but it has an extraordinary power. The dark clouds slowly dissipated under the thunder light, and the military city inside also gained a respite.


    The old man was overjoyed, is it finally here?


    "It''s not that easy."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was indifferent, his big sleeves swung out, and the power of the Great Dao turned into hundreds of long knives, spreading out in all directions.


    The long sword did not aim at the military city, but fell on the surrounding fairy road. With every knife light falling, the fairy road would be dimmed. Within a few breaths, the fairy road near the military city was all cut off, and the blade light ran across it. In the fairy road, despite the scourge of the fairy power on the fairy road, he still stayed still.


    The old man was startled.


    Never thought that someone could cut off the fairy road, and there were six.


    The military city that was separated from Hexian Road temporarily broke away from the fetters of the immortal world, and the thunder light also stopped because of this.


    Zhou Shu could see very clearly that neither the saint or the shadow elder who made the shot did not use his own power, but still took advantage of the power of the fairy world itself. When the military city does not belong to the fairy world, those powers are useless.


    (PS: Thank you Tianmei Creative for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4301: Not yet

    The thunder stopped, and the thunder light did not fall again, but gathered in the void.


    In the shining thunder light, a majestic and majestic face slowly appeared, and the pressure that followed quickly enveloped most of the void.


    The old man, who was the city lord of the military city, was startled, but he lowered his head unconsciously and didn''t dare to look directly at him anymore.


    "Do you know what you are doing, Zhou Shu?!"


    Zhou Shu glared with a big face, sternly, "Are you planning to do the right thing with the entire fairy world?! If you don''t stop, you will never have peace!"


    Zhou Shu looked at him and said calmly, "Which saint is your excellency?"


    Since it is shown in the face, it is probably not the shadow elder. It is said that the shadow elder is only a shadow in the fairy world.


    With a big face, he said coldly, "Who am I? It doesn''t make sense to you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "I think there is. After all, saints who threaten practitioners are still rare. Write it down and have a chance to pay in the future."


    "Hahaha!"


    The big face couldn''t help laughing, "Are you going to take revenge on the saint?"


    "No way?"


    Zhou Shu nodded seriously, "Maybe it''s not the future, opportunities may appear at any time."


    The big face shook slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "Extremely arrogant, Zhou Shu, do you think that you have seen a few saints and have been blessed by the saints, you can ignore the majesty and will of the saints?! I will teach you today, saints It is inviolable!"


    It seemed that he was really angry, and suddenly the thunder broke out, and the thunder was surging, like a thousand dragons dancing wildly, coming at any time.


    The entire void dimmed, and the star-studded fairy world suddenly turned into a boundless dark night, and nothing was visible, only the light of thunder was shining.


    The old man had disappeared, and he didn''t know if he avoided himself or was driven away by the saint.


    But there is Zhou Shu under the thunder light.


    Light flashed on Zhou Shu''s body, and the Dao Pagoda that hadn''t appeared in many years gradually emerged.


    The Dao Pagoda is like a cast of golden juice, shining with metallic luster, with countless Dao patterns on it rotating back and forth, like a long river, endlessly vigorous, just like the state of this newly born avenue in the heavens.


    Once the words are spoken, he will suffer the consequences, and he is ready.


    It''s just the power of a saint, what''s so terrible?


    If the saint does not hesitate to sacrifice his power, he will not, anyway, the difficulty for the saint to draw power is definitely much greater than that of himself.


    The big face above is stagnant. Under normal circumstances, when the power of the saint is released, no practitioners dare to insist, either shrinking or begging for mercy, but this week Zhou Shu is obviously ready to bear the wrath of the saint. Not to mention shrinking from his preparations, there is no panic at all.


    Sure enough, it was extraordinary, and the things of the Drifting Immortal Realm could be done, and the sage''s wrath dared to be hardened.


    But this is the end of the matter, he can''t stop, open his mouth and drink!


    The wrath of the saint was extremely powerful, and the mighty thunder light finally gathered into a silver thread, which was only a few feet thick, aimed at Zhou Shu, and slowly fell.


    It seems to be slow, but in fact it is very fast, the space is compressed, the saint is far away from the thousand realms, but when the white line is just formed, it has already fallen on Zhou Shu''s Dao Pagoda.


    The water flowed down on the golden pagoda, accompanied by the sizzling sound, immediately dyed the Taoist pagoda silver.


    At that moment, time seemed to freeze. Upon closer inspection, the Taoist Tower still maintained its previous appearance, except that the golden light was locked in the silver, unable to reveal a trace of it. The originally circulating Taoist patterns were completely frozen by ice and could not move. Move, can''t see the slightest vitality.


    It was just a moment.


    This is the suppression of the realm, and it is also a gap in power.


    The accumulation of sages in the fairy world is reflected in all aspects, like a chasm that cannot be crossed.


    Zhou Shu also seemed to be frozen. He even felt that his avenues and towers were collapsing little by little. From the outside and inside, there was a feeling of unstoppable and unchangeable, but it was just a feeling, and the feeling did not hinder the original heart.


    He doesn''t care what it feels like, whether it hurts, collapses, or near death, it doesn''t matter.


    He is always firm and believes in his own way and furnace.


    Besides, Taben is the first layer of defense. It''s a bit too much to say that it looks good, but it''s really not the most important part.


    Inside the frozen Tao Pagoda, the furnace is still running, and the speed is surprisingly fast, just like a burning boiler, the fire mist is evaporating, and new fuel is filled in every moment, burning Zhou Shu hot. , Resisting the external cold.


    By the way, it should have been the core fate palace, at this time it was not in Zhou Shu''s body at all.


    A perfect life palace may not be able to stop the invasion of the power of the saint, let alone imperfect?


    Zhou Shu now only has great roads, but the core of the law in the palace of life is an obstacle, even the wheel of life.


    Now that the palace of life has been abandoned, following the shadow of the soul, the method of giving up the palace of life taught by the Lord of Reincarnation is to temporarily open a door of reincarnation, use a reincarnation clone to assume the palace of life, and hide into the door of reincarnation. Later, it recombined with the body, and Zhou Shu combined the soul shadow and the reincarnation clone together. The effect may be better. If the gate of reincarnation is broken, the reincarnation clone is likely to disappear, and most of the soul shadow is still there. Returning to the palace will be easier.


    The wrath of the saint is still going on, and Feiliu has dropped hundreds of millions of feet in the time that I don''t know.


    It seems that the tower is still strong, but in fact most of it is infiltrated, but the outside looks intact, and the inside is riddled with holes, like a sand tower that may fall down at any time.


    However, the flames of the deepest furnace were still raging. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    The constantly burning power of the Great Dao resisted the further invasion of the power of the saint, and maintained the hope of turning over.


    It is a war of attrition, and it can only be a war of attrition.


    No matter how strong Zhou Shu''s Dao power is, he is currently not an opponent of the power of the saint, and can only cancel each other out.


    Zhou Shu understood this from the beginning, and compared to who cares less about consumption. When the saint feels distressed, it is his own opportunity.


    Of course, the saints will feel distressed. They cannot replenish their strength in the heavens, and it is also difficult to replenish them in the chaos domain. If they are over-consumed, they will not even have a place to stand. There is no difference between being caught in the chaotic vortex and dying. Of course, Zhou Shu has to fight. It must be difficult to make the saint feel distressed.


    At this moment, a voice came in.


    A little familiar, with some doubts, or blame, "Why don''t you try the Law of Chaos?"


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I said, I believe in my own way of Shu."


    "I know you believe in your avenue, and now I have some trust," the voice said solemnly, "but don''t even try to try? Isn''t it an opportunity to stimulate the power of chaos?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "You are right, but I am not in a hurry to try."


    When it comes to life and death, I may try more methods, but it is not yet in that situation.


    The current extreme pressure still allows Shu Zhidao to grow better. In the confrontation with the saint, he has clearly felt the improvement of Shu Zhidao, his use of Shu Zhili and Shu Zhili''s own adaptation to the saint The degree has grown. Perhaps this is not the kind of broad improvement Dao Dao has made to all the believers in the heavens, but for individuals, it undoubtedly gave him more confidence in confronting the saints.


    For such an opportunity, don''t give the Law of Chaos.


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4302: no target

    "Enough, so long, aren''t you afraid of not coming back?"


    "This kid, where did he jump out? It''s hard to vent his anger without killing him!"


    "What do you care about so much, let''s talk about things in the immortal world, it''s meaningless for you to be so desperate, what about the seed disciples, why do you have to be so concerned? If you have already helped, you will do your best. There is no need to cause trouble for yourself, let''s talk about you. Didn��t lose, isn��t there still tomorrow?"


    "Old way, what''s the trouble? How come you say that, don''t you think I can''t kill him?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s no good for you to kill or not."


    "The Immortal Realm is good. If even this little thing has to be asked for tomorrow, what future can the Suspended Bell Sect have?"


    "The future of the Suspended Bell Sect may not be tied to your seed, perhaps to the kid you mentioned."


    "...That''s it."


    Looking at Zhou Shu with a big face, Wanjun Thunder suddenly disappeared after a sudden stop.


    Almost at the same time, Zhou Shu''s Dao Pagoda collapsed and turned into fine sand, which was scattered in an instant and disappeared.


    However, Zhou Shu was still standing there, his face calm, and a hint of hope in his eyes, as if he hadn''t beaten enough.


    It is true that he hasn''t played enough, there is still a little gap from the critical moment of life and death. Before the critical moment of life and death, it will not be considered a real crisis, and the desired progress will not be considered complete, and he is also planning to try the Law of Chaos.


    "No wonder you can fight against the fairy world."


    The big face is still majestic, but it is obviously less angry, and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, join the Suspense Sect and become the future of the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu shook his head seriously, "That''s impossible."


    "Do you think I can''t kill you?"


    Looking at Zhou Shu with a big face, he said coldly, "Zhou Shu, I just cherish my talent. I don''t want you to die now, let alone think that I can''t do anything with your avenue. In my life, there is more than one way to kill."


    "This kind of threat is enough once, and more is meaningless."


    Zhou Shu laughed, "Kill if you want to kill, or leave if you want to go, why bother to be so long-winded."


    The big face suddenly shook, and the suppressed anger almost surged up again, "Zhou Shu, you really don''t plan to join the fairy world?"


    Looking at the big face, Zhou Shu groaned for a few moments, "I will join the immortal world, but not now, nor can it be the Xuanling Sect."


    This celestial saint has always been aloof. It seems that he is used to domineering. If he does not go down a step, he may really become angry. If the saint does not look like a saint, then he is not himself. Just stay a step and give in to each other. That''s it.


    Seeing Zhou Shu let go, the big face returned his anger again.


    He looked at Zhou Shu and said slowly, "Zhou Shu, since you are willing to join the immortal world, there will always be opportunities to meet in the future, so you can do it for yourself."


    Familiar ending, but it''s not the end yet.


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhou Shu said solemnly, "Your Excellency doesn''t care about me, then I will destroy this fairy city."


    The big face changed again, "Are you going to destroy Xiancheng? Do you have to be the enemy of Xianjie and me?"


    "I don''t need to destroy Xiancheng, but I must take away one of the things inside," Zhou Shu said slowly, without forgetting his purpose. I am not a cultivator of the immortal realm, and I can''t see such acts of violence against the sky. Your Excellency is a saint of the immortal realm. If you don''t stop or denounce the vicious actions of the Hanging Bell Sect, how can you help the evildoer?"


    The big face suddenly angered, "Zhu, is he worthy too?"


    Zhou Shu froze, and said in a serious tone, "Your Excellency, don''t worry about him, then Taiyi Immortal Yin, isn''t your Excellency helping you?"


    The big face hesitated for a while, "I don''t accept Taiyi Immortal''s clear cut, naturally others will accept it. This is what the saints of the immortal world must do. The promise that was left to the immortal world when he was sanctified, as for the immortal Taiyi''s use I don��t know what to do, and it doesn��t make sense to know."


    "Then I can only offend."


    Zhou Shu nodded and didn''t say much, the dark clouds soon gathered again.


    These don''t use the power of the Great Dao, but the power of the law is no problem. Now the Palace of Life has recalled it, and the power is more than enough.


    Seeing the dark clouds enveloping Xiancheng again, the shaky Xiancheng seemed about to be shattered soon, his big face couldn''t bear it, and coldly said, "Zhou Shu, you must destroy Xiancheng in front of me? "


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "Your Excellency can also kill me in front of me. I have no objection."


    The big face slowly said, "The city lord here was once my disciple."


    "The saint''s disciples are all over the immortal world. If you are scrupulous everywhere, you don''t have to do anything."


    Zhou Shu has made the decision to only gather the dark clouds closer together, because he understands that if he waits to fight again, he will probably not be able to destroy Xiancheng again, unless he expects the law of chaos to break through.


    If things are unwilling and unwilling, it is best to destroy them now.


    The big face paused, "Okay, I will take away Taiyi Xianyin."


    Zhou Shu stopped immediately and said solemnly, "If your Excellency does this, it will be the luck of the immortal world."


    "Not as simple as you think."


    The big face shook his head and disappeared quickly.


    Zhou Shu let go of his consciousness, and he was happy, the group of black spots dormant in Xiancheng, so obvious, so clear, there was nowhere to hide.


    The dark clouds quickly dissipated, an invisible big hand, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com pushed aside the shattered sky, and straightly grabbed the black spots. Without Taiyi Immortal''s hidden means, these guys were scum in Zhou Shu''s eyes and couldn''t withstand a single blow.


    Grab them all, extract the power of the extravagant corpse inside, throw it in front of all the fairy world sects, and throw it on the face of the Xuanling Sect.


    Things are often unsatisfactory.


    Seeing that I was about to grab all the black spots in my hand, the black spots suddenly exploded.


    Almost at the same time, in a moment of effort, all the black spots disappeared, and they could no longer be perceived.


    There was no time to stop it. That kind of sudden power seemed to erupt from within Xiancheng, and without any signs, it caused devastating results.


    The deceased was also completely dissipated, not even a little bit of strength was left behind, it should not be Xianyin again, all the situation of Xiancheng was recorded in the sea of ??consciousness, there was no omission at all, and at that moment there was no disappearance and invisibility, this is Zhou Shu See it clearly.


    "It''s you?"


    Zhou Shu stared at the empty void, angrily in the calm.


    Naturally there is no response.


    Zhou Shu didn''t think it was that big face, other saints, or shadow elders? But it doesn��t really matter to anyone. In any case, these dead are gone, and the power of the corpse and the Yin soldiers are gone. Zhou Shu��s idea of ??catching evidence is also lost, and he wants to push the Suspense Sect to the immortal world. It is impossible for all practitioners to achieve the opposite goals.


    Sure enough, it''s not that simple, but what can Zhou Shu do now?


    Destroy Xiancheng to vent your anger?


    Of course Zhou Shu would not do this, no matter how angry he was, he would not vent at will. An attack without a target would be a waste of energy.


    Shaking his head, Zhou Shu turned and left.


    (PS: Thank you for your reward, your continued support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4303: Go see 1 see

    Dingfengjie Hall.


    "Too shameless, where are there so many quasi-sages in the Young Master? The Suspension Bell Sect is shameless at all!"


    "Hunyuan Jinxian is also surprisingly many, and they are all practicing power laws. Only the Suspended Bell Sect has so many."


    "I''m making trouble every day. I was completely shameless yesterday. I''m sure that those few rays of lightning are Xian Ting''s Xianji Cannon, and I don''t know what to say... I really want to pull out the plane trees in the world. They are also worthy to be in charge of the sect and to control Xian Ting?"


    "This is impossible. Pulling out the plane tree is tantamount to betraying the fairy world. Even if you have to do this, you have to wait for them to do it first."


    "Isn''t this a hands-on? With a little pylorus skin, everyone knows that they are the ones who did it!"


    "We want to pull the tree, they can not even skin."


    "Sect Master, you need to make a decision quickly."


    "Someone is helping us right now, and the world hasn''t collapsed yet, but if the Suspended Bell Sect comes back like this, not only will something happen to our Heavenly Talisman Sect, but other Sects will also be affected."


    "They are also a little unable to hold it, Sect Master, let''s just leave, leave the fairy world and go to Xianshu City."


    A group of people looked at Fairy Miao Fu with eagerness.


    The situation in Dingfeng Realm is getting worse and worse. Although there are pawnshops and other sects to help, there is nothing comparable to the Suspense Sect, which has been prepared for a long time like a wolf and a tiger. The situation has become worse these days. I used them all, the sky curtain was broken by two holes, and several sects who said they were coming to support had no news. I don''t know whether there was a problem with the road or was subdued by the hanging bell sect.


    It seems that the Suspension Bell Sect has decided to destroy the Heavenly Talisman Gate and kill the chickens and the monkeys.


    If you don''t support the Suspension Sect, it is a dead end to hook up with other sects in charge.


    Fairy Miao Fu said calmly, "I let you go first, and go with the people who came. You are asking for trouble."


    "If you don''t go, we will never go!"


    "The sect master, you understand our intentions, please don''t say such things anymore, it chills everyone''s hearts."


    "The Sect Master... Without you, the Heavenly Talisman Gate is not the Heavenly Talisman Gate."


    "Even if it''s for us, as long as you leave the immortal world, you can go anywhere, sect master."


    Everyone felt cold, but was quickly heated up again, looking at the door master eagerly, and begging.


    These days, such scenes have happened almost every day, and the result is the same. Fairy Miaofu insisted not to go, and only persuaded the disciples and elders to go, but they saw that the master did not go, nor did they go, neither side changed. The idea is the same as the dead knot that can''t be solved.


    "It''s time to draw a character."


    Fairy Miao Fu turned around and left without looking at the crowd.


    When everyone looked at the stacks of talisman left by the fairy on the jade platform, they could only sigh sadly.


    Yulin Peak covered with haze.


    The fairy spreads out the talisman paper, draws flowers, and forms a piece of talisman quickly, faster than signing.


    A cup of clear tea tray with smoke floating in front of her, Ning Xuan said warmly, "Master, today your talisman is not well painted, and your heart is not calm."


    "What Talisman do you know? Isn''t it for me?"


    The fairy slapped down the pen, took two sips of the tea, looked up at Ning Xuanqing, his eyes burned, "I asked you to go, but what did you come back for? You are worried about bringing in Cihangzong." Did the Tianfumen die fast enough?"


    Ning Xuanqing smiled and said, "Sect Master, there will be nothing wrong with the Heavenly Talisman Gate."


    "Only those of Cihangzong?"


    Fairy''s face flushed, and he was obviously really angry, "Turn them all into Holy Shield Talisman, and it won��t last long, Xuan Qing, you are not so disobedient. Those pawnshops have to help out and let them go. , I can''t control it, but these Cihangzongs want to come in, I can''t ignore it? Don''t you know that if you do this, you will only make the disciples of Tianfumen more stubborn and unwilling to leave Dingfeng Realm? What good is this for them?"


    Ning Xuan paused, and said seriously, "Sect master, they will not die, and there will be nothing wrong with the Tianfumen. Zhou Shu will be here soon."


    The fairy stopped, "Did you invite it?"


    "He was originally in the immortal world. The pawnshops were arranged by him in advance," Ning Xuanqing said distressedly as he looked at the fairy. "The master of the house should not lose his temper. They are all here willingly. Zhou Shu is here. , We don��t have to be afraid of any difficulties now."


    The fairy sneered, "Aren''t the saints afraid?"


    "The saint is not afraid, I believe him."


    Ning Xuanqing''s voice was calm and firm.


    The fairy stared at Ning Xuanqing, for a long time, suddenly smiled, "Xuanqing, make me tea."


    "Um."


    Ning Xuanqing nodded, took out the tea set and prepared carefully, "I didn''t taste the taste of the cup of tea just now, right?"


    The fairy snorted and scolded, "It''s your tea widow who is tasteless. When I see the person I want to see, my mind is not calm, and the tea is not as good as it was."


    Ning Xuanqing smiled and did not speak. He brought the tea that was as jewel-like and as clear as a lake with ripples to the fairy, watching the fairy sip and sip, and suddenly said, "Fairy, can I read your word? ?"


    "Word? What do you want to do?"


    The fairy put down the teacup and glanced at her vigilantly, with a condensed expression, "You must not want to understand the saint''s talisman, if you really want to, I will teach you, you don''t need to look at it, it is not easy to be infected with cause and effect... Xuanqing You are worried that Zhou Shu will not help, so you want to be restrained by the saint too?"


    Ning Xuanqing was slightly stagnated, and when he was in the middle of being said, his heart became clear, and he didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "No need, I didn''t actually think he would really help."


    The fairy said faintly, "But he is here, at least he can take you away, I''m still welcome and very happy."


    Ning Xuanqing said anxiously, "Sect Master, this is not the case. He will definitely help. He is not afraid of saints. I am just a little worried, a little... Besides, I actually want to test if he is the past week. Shu, do you still consider me a confidant?"


    The fairy snorted, "Xuan Qing, don''t tell such lies for the Heavenly Talisman Gate, don''t you know it best by yourself, and I know it too."


    Ning Xuanqing was stunned, and said unconsciously, "What do you know?"


    "After drinking your tea for so many years, does anyone know the taste and mood of your tea better than me?"


    The fairy laughed unconsciously, "Xuan Qing, my heart is all in the tea, I didn''t miss a bit, I understood it after a sip."


    Ning Xuanqing stagnated, and whispered, "Where is this kind of thing? You are talking nonsense. The tea ceremony does not represent my mood."


    "Okay, almost done, I''m going out to take a look."


    Fairy Miao Fu gave Ning Xuanqing a deep look, then slowly stood up and walked out.


    Ning Xuanqing was shocked and hurriedly followed up a few steps, "Sect Master, where are you suddenly going and what are you looking at? I have nothing to say."


    Fairy didn��t look back, she was already far away in the blink of an eye, but no matter how much Ning Xuanqing chased, she couldn��t get out of Yulin Peak��s range. She seemed to know what was going to happen, and she felt anxious and stopped there slowly. Became sluggish.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4304: Straightforward 1 point

    Leaving Yulin Peak, Fairy Miaofu immediately flew into the void.


    She clearly felt that a powerful existence was coming, either a saint or Zhou Shu, in short, she had to face it herself.


    As soon as I reached the gap in the sky, I heard a voice, "Miaofu Fairy, you are there and I can come here."


    It was a very young, calm, and approachable cultivator with a smile at all times. While watching her, he slowly approached.


    The fairy stood still and said coldly, "Zhou Shu, the founder?"


    "Yes."


    Zhou Shu nodded and raised his hand in salute.


    "Come just right, try my talisman."


    The fairy screamed, raising his hand and a bunch of talisman flew over.


    She still remembers what she wanted to do. There is not much time and there will be no chance if she doesn''t do it.


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, a little inexplicable, but watching Fu Lu explode beside him, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, and he was immediately wrapped in a thick cloud.


    However, after a few dozen breaths, Zhou Shu walked out, and the cloud behind him also dissipated.


    Zhou Shu''s expression was condensed, and he said sincerely, "Fairy''s Talisman Dao is eye-opening, I am ashamed."


    Those talismans are magic talismans, creating many illusions. Each illusion is different and constantly changing. It can be described as strange and strange. What is even more strange is that the illusion incorporates the chain of talismans into it. Many illusions are connected to each other. It was even more difficult than the most complicated maze he had ever seen.


    Of course, it is not difficult to break it by force, but Zhou Shu will definitely not do it.


    On the one hand, this is obviously a test of Fairy Miaofu. Not accepting the test is tantamount to offending Fairy. On the other hand, these illusions of Fulu contain the principles of Fudao. They use a rune pattern for the fairy tale of Miaofu Fairy. A similar path is revealed, if it is directly cracked, wouldn''t it be a missed opportunity?


    It''s a pity that he only understood the two illusions. Before he had understood them thoroughly, all the illusions had opened their way.


    The fairy nodded lightly, "Zhou Shu, your Fudao is indeed not at the same level as Xuanqing."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Thank you Fairy for the compliment, but Xuan Qing is also very good. Discussing Fu Dao with her can often have excellent results. My Fu Dao has achieved small results, and it is also her credit."


    "You don''t need to say this."


    The fairy was quite satisfied with Zhou Shu''s words, but she put on an indifferent face, and said in a deep voice, "Zhou Shu, you are here at the right time. The people who called you are also Ning Xuanqing, plus the people in the Tianfumen. Take it all away, to your Xianshu City. This shouldn''t be a problem for you, right?"


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "The fairy is really straightforward."


    "Isn''t it blunt? I don''t want to waste any more time, so hurry up and do it."


    The fairy took two steps to the side, looked at the Dingfeng Realm below, and said blankly, "Zhou Shu, let alone you can��t do it, these people are good for you, as long as you treat them well, they will definitely It will reward you and never let you suffer."


    "it is good."


    Zhou Shu was not welcome, and walked up quickly, but when he walked near the fairy, he suddenly raised his hand.


    "what!"


    Fairy Miao Fu exclaimed, "Zhou Shu, what are you doing!?"


    Passing by, Zhou Shu suddenly grabbed the fairy, and with a wave of his hand, most of the fairy''s sleeves were torn off, revealing a slender arm like a tender lotus root.


    The fairy was angry from his heart and scolded, dozens of Fulus appeared from nowhere, and flew towards Zhou Shufei.


    "I want to be blunt, too."


    Unmoved, Zhou Shu raised his hand to block the talisman, picking his finger, and straightly scratched the water-patterned brocade covering the fairy''s shoulder.


    Immediately, a golden ancient character leaped into view.


    wonderful.


    On the pale shoulders, the deep texture of the handwriting appeared extremely clear, and the golden light was retracted and released, as if breathing.


    "Fairy, this is not a word given by a saint, this is the shackles of the fairy world."


    Zhou Shu stared at the wonderful word and said calmly, "The true saint-given words are carved in the heart, and all that is exposed and carved on the body are shackles. In the immortal world, there are many geniuses who are gifted by saints like you. , They are all tied to the shackles of the immortal world, and from then on they can only serve the immortal world and die."


    "You... how did you know?"


    Fairy Miao Fu stared at Zhou Shu, but forgot to cover it, "Did Ning Xuanqing tell you?"


    "She didn''t tell me anything. She won''t betray the Heavenly Talisman Gate, she won''t betray you, I saw it myself," Zhou Shu said calmly, "I have been more sensitive to the power of saints recently, especially those who are The power of a saint who doesn��t do good in others, I saw it the first time I saw you. This is why you have been reluctant to leave the fairy world, right, fairy?"


    "So what?"


    Fairy Miao Fu calmed her mind, raised her hand in a cloud of mist, covering her figure, "Zhou Shu, you are too presumptuous!"


    Zhou Shu was very serious, "Fairy, I can help you get rid of the shackles and remove this word as long as you want."


    "That can''t be done."


    Fairy Miaofu was shocked, unconsciously wanting to plead, this is something she dreamed of, but when she reached her lips it turned into cynicism, "Zhou Shu, you should take care of your own people. Do you really think that there is no one in the fairy world? Don''t be too arrogant!"


    Zhou Shu seems to be thinking, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "Before I came to Dingfeng Realm, I fought against a saint in the fairy realm."


    "what?"


    Fairy Miao Fu couldn''t hold it anymore, her eyes widened, "Did you fight the saint? Are you still safe?"


    It is unbelievable to dare to fight against the saints in the fairy world, and it is even more unbelievable to be safe and sound.


    Although it has appeared many times in disbelief, at this time, only disbelief can describe emotions.


    She has personally experienced it. She has tried several times to face the saint directly, break free from the shackles, and find herself back. Not long ago, there was one time, but the saint did not give her a chance to fight, not even once. In front of the saint, she mentioned it. In an instant, her fighting spirit collapsed. It was because she gave up on her own, which might have been the reason for giving the character, but she also suspected that if there was no saint giving her the character, she might not even be able to take that step.


    But Zhou Shu spoke so calmly, as if he had become accustomed to it. In his eyes, it seemed that the saint was indistinguishable from ordinary practitioners.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Otherwise, what else, I can''t kill the saint now, at most it makes him feel pain."


    "How can the saint hurt?"


    Hearing such words, the fairy became curious, and forgot his intention, maybe he was still a child in his heart.


    "The saints also have weaknesses. If you want to figure it out, I will tell you later that I have dealt with saints many times, and I still understand them," Zhou Shu paused, "but for now, let''s take your shackles off. Best, don''t do it again..."


    Before the words were finished, a golden light fell from the sky and enveloped both of them.


    There is no defense at all, or it can be said that it is impossible to guard against, the golden light is just like the surrounding void, can''t escape, can''t escape, come over and go in.


    (PS: Thank you Jinglei njy for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4305: 1 trouble

    Perceiving the familiar coercion, Fairy Miao Fu trembles unconsciously.


    Obviously, they were drawn into the enchantment created by the saints.


    Zhou Shu ignored it and continued, ��Fairy, it��s actually much simpler than you think to get rid of the so-called sage-given character, because it is a shackle after all, and you are unwilling to accept it. Recognizing this, Even if you are alone, you can destroy it. You didn''t do it, just because the immortal world has framed you. You think the saints of the immortal world are the masters of the heavens, and you must not resist..."


    "Zhou Shu, you are too presumptuous!"


    The roar appeared above the two, accompanied by Wanjun Thunder.


    A majestic face appeared above, majestic, with his gaze directed, heaven and earth gave in, and everything trembled.


    Fairy Miao Fu tried his best to straighten her body, but her head was drooping, and she couldn''t lift it anyway.


    "Your Excellency is exactly the same as the one just now."


    Zhou Shu stood in the midst of many thunder lights, his expression indifferent, "Are you saints in the fairy realm, there is only such an expression of anger?"


    The big face was startled, and slowly said, "Zhou Shu, don''t think that if someone is keeping you, you can just care about nothing, your destiny is already..."


    At this point, the sound stopped, even the thunder stopped, only the thunder light remained, but no longer flickering, it solidified into a thunder pillar, everything in the enchantment seemed to be still, Zhou Shu was stunned. Next, I don��t know why.


    In some unknown place, the three saints were saying something, quite excited.


    The old-fashioned man stared at the saint who had just spoken, and said gloomily, "What are you talking about?"


    The saint had a high crown and a pine pattern ancient sword slung around his waist. He said coldly, "Am I wrong? Isn''t this Zhou Shu the tool you chose, a tool to comprehend the law of chaos?"


    Another tall saint shook his head, "Even if it is true, you can''t say that."


    "I''m helping him recognize the facts!"


    Yuyi saint said in a deep voice, "Don''t look at him, what he is arrogant now! He doesn''t have the slightest respect for the saint, just shot you, and now ignores the old man, he is not a saint, so he regards himself as a creation saint? After all, he is a chosen tool, and his destiny is doomed. When he understands the law of chaos, what does he think he will end up?!"


    The veteran watched him, "You have enough, don''t take a mouthful of a tool, how can a tool comprehend the law of creation."


    The Saint Yuyi laughed, "Then I ask you, what will you do after he understands the law of chaos?"


    The old way is stagnant, "I don''t know if I can succeed, who would think so far?"


    "Then let me help you."


    Yuyi saint said in a deep voice, "You will use him to find the nodes of the chaos domain, break the balance of the chaos domain, and even let the chaos domain and the heavens merge into one, and you will never make him holy, because you are afraid of a realization. The saints of the laws of creation will replace the heavens and surpass all saints, so that they are no longer a tool and cannot be controlled at all."


    "Don''t bullshit!"


    The old Dao��s face changed suddenly, "Ming, you have been in the immortal world for a long time, why do you think that I am you? Only the immortal world cares about rights and status. People like us don��t care about this, as long as we can Find a way out of the heavens, nothing else matters."


    Saint Yuyi sneered and said, "It''s just a good point, do you think I will believe it? If so, why did you stop me from saying these things just now?"


    The old Dao slowly said, "At the critical moment when he understands the law of chaos, nothing will disturb his mind."


    "I''m afraid he knows it and will never comprehend the law of chaos again," the Saint Yuyi snorted, "but I think you worry too much. With this arrogant look, he mostly thinks that he can deal with the saints if he understands the law of chaos. He won''t give up, but he doesn''t know that the saint has been in the chaos realm for so many years. Even if he doesn''t understand the law of chaos, he knows how to avoid the power to deal with chaos. Does he think he can really play with you?"


    The old man looked at him and shook his head, "You weren''t like this before, Ming."


    "I just know that it''s a little bit later than you guys."


    Saint Yuyi shook his head, his eyes gradually calmed down, perhaps because he suddenly felt dull, "After all I have worked together for so long, I don''t want to ruin your plan. Just do whatever you want."


    Old Dao paused, "I''ll tell you again, we don''t use him as a tool, you say yes in front of me, but in front of others, hum."


    The Yuyi saint shook slightly, "What other people, you are talking about autumn."


    The old Tao said slowly, "It''s not just Autumn, there are more people who value him than you think, Ming, stop."


    "Old way, I won''t talk to you about this."


    The saint Yuyi settled down, "I can ignore Zhou Shu''s affairs, but now the bullying is on my head, I always have to do something, right? You know what he just said? He said that there are many fairy tales like Miaofu Fairy in the fairy world. The genius is bound by these words of gift. He may plan to cancel all the words of gift from saints. This is a major event that shakes the entire world of immortality. As a saint of the world of immortality, it is impossible for me to sit back and watch this. things happen."


    The tall saint who has not spoken slowly said, "What he said is actually the truth."


    Saint Yuyi glared at him, "Who did you help? Did you get convinced by him? Or did you deliberately do it right with me because of Taiyi Xianyin''s affairs?"


    The tall saint said lightly, "I''ll just talk about it, but I want to remind you that fighting with him is not a good choice. His Tao is different from the existing power of the heavens, and the energy that needs to be spent is other power. Tripled."


    "three times?"


    Saint Yuyi was stunned, "Are you serious?"


    The old Dao said coldly, "Zhou Shu''s Shu Zhi Dao, Qiu Du said it was good. When I first saw it, he thought it was another manifestation of the law of chaos."


    Saint Yuyi glanced down, "He doesn''t use Shuzhidao, is it no longer there?"


    The two of them didn��t speak, but the sage of Yuyi was boring, snorted, and figured to himself. If the consumption is three times, it really needs to be weighed. Then the strength of Zhou Shu is a bit painful. This pain means quite a bit. After a period of time unable to obtain power normally in the Chaos Domain, some accidents may follow. Even if the chance of accidents is very low, there is no need to take risks.


    The tall saint slowly said, "Ming, you shouldn''t ruin those things. Even if you don''t do it, Duan will definitely do it tomorrow. There is no need to get in trouble for them."


    "What''s the trouble?"


    Saint Yuyi said angrily, "It''s just a matter of raising your hand. What needs to be considered? This is a matter of course... Or is it a trouble for you all to get into Zhou Shu by default now?"


    The two looked at him and both nodded.


    (PS: Thank you Munnie for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4306: Send you back

    Yuyi Saint Ming was silent.


    For the saint, there is basically nothing to be troublesome, but once it is determined to be troublesome, even if it is small, it may bring unpredictable consequences.


    The saint is actually very worried about this.


    The tall saint slowly said, "Ming, no matter what Zhou Shu wants to do, I don''t think we need to intervene too deeply. The current situation of the fairy world is done tomorrow. Now we encounter problems, but we are going to take action. Help, it doesn''t make sense."


    The sage Yuyi looked at him, "I know, but when we became saints, we all promised."


    "Who cares about this?"


    The tall saint looked indifferent, "Now there are chaos, and no one knows what it will be after."


    The old Dao sighed slightly, "Ming, now everyone understands that Zhou Shu��s appearance has changed the situation of the entire heavens. Not to mention the immortal world. It will be a problem if the heavens are still there in the future. Before there are predictable results, every A saint��s choice will affect his own future, and even the future of the heavens. You have to think clearly about what you should do... The old man doesn��t want to stay out of the matter and wait to see the results, but you can��t help yourself. Are you also involuntary?"


    "Who is not involuntarily in the heavens?"


    Saint Yuyi snorted, and said in a deep voice, "I don''t care this time, but what happens next time, I can''t guarantee that Zhou Shu must teach a lesson this time."


    "It''s fine this time, thank you."


    The old Dao raised his hand, and his heart was slightly relaxed. Compared with other people, the sage Ming is indeed a bit more troublesome. Now he is also letting go. Zhou Shu��s problem is much smaller, but it doesn��t mean that there is no problem. There was a problem. Looking at Zhou Shu below, he couldn''t help but shook his head. If this guy is obedient to practice the Law of Chaos, he just likes to cause trouble everywhere. After missing for decades, he doesn��t know where he went. Immortal world makes trouble...


    Really a headache creator.


    But there is no way, the Law of Chaos falls on him... Could it be **** for him to learn?


    The thunder light in the enchantment suddenly flickered again.


    Although there is only a pause of a few breaths, it seems that everything has changed after several centuries.


    Zhou Shu looked at the still majestic face, and said with some doubts, "What is my destiny, do you see it?"


    Zhou Shu is still very curious about his own destiny.


    In the long river of reincarnation, he tried to ask Elder Assassin. The mysterious lady, the lord of fate, said that she was optimistic about herself when she saw her. But no matter how she asked, or how to attack, Elder Assassin didn''t say anything.


    "Your destiny lies in the heavens."


    The big face coldly dropped a sentence and suddenly shouted, "Chen Ying, raise your head!"


    Chen Ying was the real name of Fairy Miaofu, but after receiving the word, everyone ignored it. At this time, she heard the shout again and raised her head unconsciously.


    Seeing that majestic and respectable face, she became nervous, and immediately wanted to lower her head but didn''t dare. She was at a loss for a while. It was the first time she faced the saint who gave the word to him. She had previously felt the power of the saint and the words of the saint. It all came from the words, and when she had the opportunity to face it, she didn''t dare to look up.


    The big face said indifferently, "I ask you, do you really don''t want this wonderful word?"


    "me��"


    Fairy Miao Fu was surprised and delighted when he heard these words suddenly, but the two words had already come to his lips, but for some reason he just couldn''t say it.


    Zhou Shu looked at her a little anxious, but he was helpless. He knew very well that this was the saint��s intention to interrogate Fairy Miaofu instead of Dadao. There was no malice or selfishness in it. He had no reason to stop or help Fairy Miaofu. Stabilize your heart. If Fairy Miaofu can''t say "Don''t" in the end, there is no way. You can only say that Fairy Miaofu is like this, because he chose to leave the shackles.


    Even if Zhou Shu didn''t want to do this, he could only accept it.


    "Is it true that I don''t want it anymore?"


    The big face repeated it calmly, with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    The gift of words is indeed the shackles of the fairy world, but at the same time it is also a test and an opportunity. It is difficult for people with poor talents to have it. If the person who gets the words can break free from the shackles, his achievements will be limitless. At that time, he was also very optimistic about Chen Ying, but now he looks at it. People who come here value love more than avenues, and their achievements are limited.


    "Yes."


    For some reason, Fairy Miao Fu suddenly nodded, her eyes firmed up, "I don''t want it anymore."


    The big-faced gaze fell on Zhou Shu, he looked up and down for a few breaths, did not see anything abnormal, then sneered, "This is what you don''t want, then I will take it back, Chen Ying, you and I will have nothing in the future. Any relationship."


    As soon as the voice fell, a golden light fell on Fairy Miaofu.


    With the shrug of his shoulders, the wonderful word rose into the sky, and disappeared without a trace following the golden light.


    Fairy Miao Fu followed the golden light and didn''t leave until he disappeared, but his eyes were dull and he couldn''t see any emotions.


    "Zhou Shu."


    The big face retracted the words, then looked at Zhou Shu again, "You have enough trouble in the immortal world, right?"


    Zhou Shu paused, "I will be leaving soon, sir."


    The goal has been achieved, and there is no need for more troubles. His previous posture is more for the fairy tale of Miaofu. He wants her to understand that the saint is nothing great. UU reading www.uukahnshu.com regards the saint as a normal practice It��s not clear what the effect is, but in any case, the fairy has finally taken the most difficult step.


    By the way, if the sage doesn''t do anything and Zhou Shu comes to pick up the words, he needs the cooperation of the fairy, and his heart must be firm enough to abandon everything except Tao.


    "Let''s go."


    The big face paused, "You should know what you are going to do, and don''t spend too much time on other things."


    Zhou Shu understood something, it should be the saint Qiu who had followed him before persuading the big face, "Your Excellency also wants me..."


    "Don''t speculate, I didn''t want you to do anything, I don''t need you to do anything at all."


    The big face snorted and quickly disappeared, and at the same time, the enchantment that trapped them also disappeared. The two were still on the edge of the broken canopy of Dingfeng Realm. You look at me, I look at you, Fairy Miaofu''s face was a bit trance, and her eyes were blurred, as if she had just woke up from a dream.


    The sage gifted characters who have followed her for thousands of years suddenly disappeared, and there seems to be a big loss in life. Anyone will be in a daze, right?


    She may have forgotten how she said no in front of the saint, but no matter what, she did say those two words clearly and surely.


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "Miaofu...No, Fairy Chen, are you okay now?"


    "No... it''s okay."


    Fairy Miao Fu shook his head subconsciously, resting one hand on his shoulder, calming down, "Thank you, Zhou Shu."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "You need a rest, I will send you back."


    Fairy Miao Fu did not refuse, and whispered, "Go to Xuanqing."


    Zhou Shu smiled, waved a cloud, with Fairy Miaofu, the next breath had reached Yulin Peak.


    (PS: Thank you Chen Shihong for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4307: Go their own way

    "what!?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu and Fairy Miao Fu appear together, Ning Xuanqing was stunned, and then thought of something, and said in surprise, "The master, isn''t it..."


    Chen Ying snorted, and said angrily, "Yes, your confidant Zhou Shu has already helped me take down the saint''s gift."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded.


    Ning Xuanqing felt relieved and felt comfortable. He smiled and looked at Chen Ying, "I thought it would be troublesome. You are not a person who trusts others easily. Sect master, you have seen Zhou Shu''s strength and believe him. I can definitely help you, right?"


    "Yes, you are right in everything you say, your confidant is very powerful, and you can do everything."


    Chen Ying sat down at the table and patted the table hard, childlike, "Stop talking about this, I''m tired, I want to drink your tea."


    "Already ready."


    Ning Xuanqing took out a few teacups and put them in front of them one by one, looking at Chen Ying and Zhou Shu, his eyes were full of joy.


    "It''s been a long time since I drank your tea."


    Zhou Shu stared at the tea for a long time, took a sip, smiled and nodded, looking very intoxicated.


    "Thank you, Zhou Shu."


    Ning Xuanqing bowed and bowed, his eyes flickered, but quickly erased, "Zhou Shu, the master is a little childish, didn''t you make you angry?"


    Zhou Shu smiled indifferently, "The fairy has a pure heart, and his sincerity to the Dao is really enviable. I am ashamed. If it weren''t for this, the fairy would not be able to cultivate the Talisman to a place where no one can reach the heavens, and I can be sure, This is entirely the fairy''s own ability, and has nothing to do with other people."


    "Are you reminding me? Don''t be so tactful."


    Chen Ying turned her head and said displeased, "I don''t care about the words given by the saint, I will stick to the Tao of Talisman with or without the help of the saint."


    "That''s me careless."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Fairy, now that there are no restrictions on the words, what are your plans?"


    Chen Ying did not answer, but looked at Ning Xuanqing and said, "Xuanqing, where do you want to go?"


    "I?"


    Ning Xuanqing was stunned for a moment, and said after a few breaths, "Leave the immortal realm first, and then talk about where to go, when the people from the Tianfumen are gathered together, we will discuss it together."


    "There is nothing to discuss, as long as I want to leave, they can go everywhere, I want to ask you," Chen Ying showed a little serious, "I intend to follow you. Without your tea, I can''t get through a day. , So you decide quickly. I don��t think Dingfeng Jie will hold on for long."


    Ning Xuanqing lowered his head, hesitated for a while, "Then let''s go to Xianshu City, the master."


    "I knew it, duplicity guy."


    Chen Ying curled his lips and turned to Zhou Shu, "City Lord Zhou, is that okay?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Xianshu City must be the best place for Tianfumen, and it is also a new home for practitioners."


    "I''m going to summon the elder of the Tianfumen, Xuanqing, you go and invite the people of Cihangzong, we are leaving Dingfeng Realm."


    Chen Ying stood up, his face was still very pale and weak, but she left without hesitation, Ning Xuanqing said warmly, "Zhou Shu, the master is like this, do whatever you think of, don''t care."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "You don''t have to apologize to me all the time. She is very good like this. Outside the main road, other things don''t take up much energy. I am very envious."


    "Compared with her, you have too much to do..."


    Ning Xuanqing thought of something, and said softly, "This is the case in Lingyu City. When I reach the immortal world, I haven''t changed. Instead, there are more and more people. I want to do everything and do everything, but I can do everything well, like In this way, you can practice the Dao Law to the extreme and take care of other things. You can''t find a second one in the heavens... Zhou Shu, you still have to rest more and don''t push yourself too eagerly."


    "You can''t be in a hurry..."


    Zhou Shu laughed quickly, "Hehe, with your tea, I believe I can relax a bit."


    "I hope so, maybe the only thing I can help."


    Ning Xuanqing smiled knowingly, and stood up and said, "Zhou Shu, I will inform Ci Hangzong. We will see you in the hall, Ci Hangzong. Before they went to Xianshu City several times, you all avoided seeing this. You won��t be able to hide."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "Is there anything I can''t hide, I don''t bother to care about them, now, do they have other choices?"


    Ning Xuanqing stagnated, and said worriedly, "Don''t fight... I heard you are a little bit discordant..."


    "Impossible, they can''t fight if they want," Zhou Shu put down the teacup and said calmly, "Don''t think too much, I have already discussed with Fairy, Ci Hang Sect will definitely go to Xianshu City without any trouble. of."


    Ning Xuanqing was skeptical.


    The relationship between Cihangzong in the fairy world and Cihangzong in Xianshu city has always been very delicate, especially between the suzerain and Zhou Shu. It is not easy to deal with it. She has thought of a lot of ways for this. Just now I planned to discuss with Zhou Shu, but Zhou Shu is so confident. , She is not easy to speak.


    Within a few quarters of an hour, all the people from Dingfeng Realm arrived in the hall.


    The people of Tianfumen stood on one side, Ci Hangzong stood on the other side, Chen Ying sat in the middle, and Ning Xuanqing stood behind.


    "Calling you all, there is only one thing to say."


    Chen Ying glanced at the crowd and said calmly, "Tianfumen intends to abandon Dingfeng Realm and go to Xianshu City. You can say what you have to say now, but no matter what you say, this decision cannot be changed."


    Ning Xuanqing sighed secretly. Unexpectedly, at this time, the sect master still doesn''t change his temper. Is it really good to speak like this?


    "what?!"


    "The sect master is finally leaving Dingfeng Realm? Great!"


    "Xianshu City is okay, as long as the sect master goes, we will go wherever we go, we must have no objection!"


    "I heard that Xianshu City is not much worse than the Immortal Realm, and the protection of the living saints must be better than Dingfeng Realm!"


    "When can I leave?"


    The elders of the Tianfumen were overjoyed and cheered, all of them supported. They were originally reluctant to Dingfengjie, but now Dingfengjie is already riddled with holes, and the sect master has finally made a decision, so they don��t want to. The sect master repented, so he didn''t say a word of unwillingness.


    Ci Hangzong is a little different here, confused, even angry.


    They brought all the people of Cihangzong here. UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com certainly wanted to help allies in the Tianfumen, but it was mainly because the Suspense Sect began to not follow the rules, and it became more and more difficult for them to be in the immortal world and they had to leave. Immortal world, so they hope to come here to help Tianfumen and build a better relationship, and then go to Outland with Tianfumen. The two sects with excellent relationship take care of each other, and they can develop very well in Outland, but The two sects need to discuss carefully where to go to Outland.


    But now Tianfumen didn''t say anything, they just said to give up Dingfeng Realm and go to Xianshu City. Even if they had thought about this in their hearts, they always felt uncomfortable and even felt betrayed.


    "Fairy Miaofu, did you make this decision too soon?"


    "We''ll come over to help you, you just leave, do you respect our Ci Hangzong?"


    "I really can''t understand what the fairy did, and said that it is impossible to change it. If this is the case, then we have to go our own way."


    Several elders looked solemnly and attacked Chen Ying one after another.


    (PS: Thank you for your long-term support and attention silently, thank you for the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4308: Leave for now

    it is as expected.


    Ning Xuanqing secretly said a bad cry, and hurriedly walked out, "Do not worry, fellow daoists, there is a reason for the fairy to say so, why don''t you talk about it after the fairy is finished?"


    "What else is there to say?"


    "Obviously, we made the decision directly without respect. We are here to help you, not your affiliated sect!"


    "Fairy, although Cihangzong is not as strong as Tianfumen, we are also independent sects. We have our own style in doing things. We will not be led by others, let alone dominated by others!"


    "I didn''t expect that Tianfumen would treat allies like this, which is really sad!"


    Several elders of Ci Hangzong looked stern, and their voices became louder and louder.


    Ning Xuanqing stagnated. Just about to speak, she was blocked by Chen Ying. Chen Ying said calmly, "A few elders of the Cihangzong, don''t be too presumptuous. I asked you to come to listen to your opinions. Those who are here to be scolded, please listen carefully. The reason why I said the decision will not be changed is because the Tianfumen listen to me, and on the side of Cihangzong, I have already discussed it."


    "Did you discuss it?"


    "It''s ridiculous! It''s ridiculous!"


    "Lying in front of your face, I didn''t expect you to be such a fairy!"


    "Our sect master is here, when did you discuss it with her?"


    Several elders of Ci Hangzong laughed in anger, and their eyes grew fierce as they watched Chen Ying, as if the next breath was either to move or leave.


    And Fairy Jing''an, the suzerain of Cihangzong, stood there, his face turned gloomy, as if he had noticed something, and slowly said, "Excuse me, Fairy Miaofu, did you discuss it with Zhou Shu?"


    "Yes, it was discussed with me."


    There was a loud voice from outside the hall, Zhou Shu walked in strode and looked at the Cihang Sect, and said lightly, "The current Sect Master of Cihang is Shuiqin. She has repeatedly asked me to take you people who are lost. Back to Xianshu City, you just came to Dingfeng Realm, then go back with me."


    "When is the suzerain Shuiqin?"


    "Our suzerain has always been Fairy Jing''an. What does it have to do with Shuiqin?"


    "Zhou Shu, you came just right. We must make it clear that Ci Hang Sect is our Ci Hang Sect, not the Ci Hang Sect of Xianshu City!"


    "Unless you agree to let Fairy Jing''an be the sovereign, we will consider going to Xianshu City."


    The elders became more and more angry, so angry that the blue silk was floating, and the elegance and nobleness were invisible.


    "Have you enough trouble?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly and raised his hand slightly. A golden lotus bloomed in front of him, and the king-like pressure dissipated. The elders were immediately panicked, and their anger was frustrated, and they couldn''t even open their mouths.


    Fairy Jing''an said coldly, "City Lord Zhou is going to be strong? The disciples of Ci Hangzong will not fear anyone, nor will they compromise."


    "This Golden Lotus Divine Realm was taught to me by a disciple of the Ci Hang Sect named Mu Yan."


    Zhou Shu didn''t look at her, but at Lianhua, "Mu Yan was once from your side, did the fairy forget?"


    Fairy Jing''an paused, "I naturally remember, I remember none of the disciples we accepted, but I didn''t know that she had learned the Golden Lotus Divine Realm."


    "She not only learned this, she also used the eternal realm that only the Great Immortal Cihang can," Zhou Shu turned around, watching the crowd of people and waiting, and said slowly, "You may have heard of it, Great Immortal Cihang In Xianshu City, the eternal domain was used in order to protect Jianmu, but what you don��t know is that the great immortal Cihang did not manifest himself by himself, but was possessed by Muyan��s domain. Xianshu City never revealed this. pass."


    Elder Ci Hangzong was so shocked that he couldn''t speak, but he couldn''t speak even if he wanted to.


    Fairy Jing''an''s heart shook, "It''s not the great immortal Cihang who manifested the saint, but the great immortal Cihang possessing her body and her face, is this true?"


    "It''s true."


    Zhou Shu nodded and said solemnly, "Muyan��s way of compassion has been recognized by Great Immortal Ci Hang, she is the successor of Ci Hang Sect recognized by Great Immortal Ci Hang, and the future Ci Hang Sect must be her. As the Sect Master, Shui Qin in Xianshu City is doing her best to train her."


    Fairy Jing''an turned a few thoughts in her heart, and quickly said, "Doing the right thing, I will do the same."


    "Fairy has such a good idea."


    Zhou Shu said with satisfaction, "Since the fairy admits that Mu Yan is the suzerain of Cihangzong, then there is no problem between us. Everyone knows that the current fairy world has become chaotic due to the maddening Suspense Sect. Leave. That��s the only choice. Then go to Xianshu City. Everyone is a disciple of Cihangzong. From now on, we will carry forward Cihangzong together, and Xianshu City will definitely support Cihangzong."


    "The hope of Cihangzong is in Xianshu City. As a disciple of Cihangzong, I will do my best to protect it."


    Fairy Jing''an said in a deep voice, "But what I don��t understand is that it��s been some time since the Great Immortal Cihang appeared, why didn��t City Lord Zhou explain this earlier? If you said it earlier, I think there was a misunderstanding between us and Xianshucheng. It won��t get deeper."


    "Xianshucheng didn''t say it, it was to protect Mu Yan, and the fairy might not believe what others said, right?"


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "This matter is only suitable to talk about when I meet you. Now is also a good time. As for misunderstandings or something, don��t worry about it at all. Everyone has the same goal. A little misunderstanding can increase mutual understanding."


    "indeed so."


    Fairy Jing''an shook his head unconsciously, and said sincerely, "City Lord Zhou��s sincere heart towards Cihangzong, I only understand today that it was all our fault before, saying that it was clinging to status, but it��s actually about rights...Here, I apologize to the city lord."


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved, "The fairy is too polite, let it pass by the past, and decide to go to Xianshu City, so prepare as soon as possible."


    Speaking of him leaving Jin Lian, the elders of Cihangzong came back to their senses and looked at Fairy Jing''an with different expressions, but the anger in their eyes was basically gone, although they really value rights and care about themselves as authentic Of the Ci Hang Sect, but the successor that the Great Immortal Ci Hang had decided on could not be opposed by anyone, not to mention that Mu Yan himself came from their side, and now everyone is very happy.


    "City Lord Zhou, Fairy Miaofu, then let''s leave for now."


    Fairy Jing''an led the crowd and went quickly, but he seemed to be sincere, and there should be no more problems.


    Here Chen Ying gave an order, and the rest of the people also went to prepare. Zhou Shu looked at Chen Ying and raised his hand and said, "Fairy, I want to go to the Wuji Pool."


    The Promise Pool is the core of Dingfeng Realm and the most important building of Tianfumen. When you come here, you can''t help but look at it.


    "Let''s go, I''m just going there to prepare."


    Chen Ying nodded and walked out quickly, with a faint melancholy in her calm eyes.


    The Wuji Pond certainly cannot be kept, but how to take it away is still a bit difficult. The strength of those tens of thousands of years has been accumulated in it, and it is so powerful that she can''t think of a good way, even if she has been in it recently. Using the Promise Pond to draw amulets did not use much.


    (PS: Thank you for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4309: Wont be at ease

    The Promise Pool was much smaller than Zhou Shu imagined.


    It looks like a bottomless well. The head of the well is less than eight feet away. There is a constant low-pitched whistling sound from the well, like a human whining. You can��t feel any power outside, and if you dig into the well, you will be immediately caught. After the shock came out, Zhou Shu didn''t go to probe again.


    Looking at the seven futons by the well, Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "This is..."


    "The Promise Pool needs seven elders to provide different laws and powers to keep it running. It has been like this for tens of thousands of years. These futons are used by the elders," Ning Xuanqing explained. The door has encountered difficulties, and the elders are too busy to use extra power here."


    Chen Ying shook his head, "In fact, the Tianfu Gate is dying. Our quasi-saints are too few, and Hunyuan Golden Immortal does not provide enough power. Many people will come over at one time. They can''t afford it. , We descendants can''t even plant trees."


    Ning Xuanqing hurriedly said, "Tianfumen will get better and better, mainly because the environment of the immortal world is too bad, and several sects have taken away talents."


    Chen Ying thought of something, "That is, even Xian Shucheng is the same, taking away our best elders and best geniuses."


    She looked at Zhou Shu, pouting her lips intentionally or unintentionally, revealing her dissatisfaction.


    "They are only cultivating in Xianshu City, and they still belong to the Tianfumen."


    Zhou Shu paused, and quickly changed the subject, "Excuse me, fairy, who drew this Promise Pool?"


    Ning Xuanqing was stunned, "Draw it?"


    Chen Ying looked at Zhou Shu, her gaze showed a lot of appreciation, and then she clapped her hands and smiled, "Zhou Shu, you can tell at a glance, amazing! This Promise Pool, obtained is the Talisman Dao, so to speak, it''s The body is a talisman painted on the world."


    "I guessed it."


    Zhou Shu hesitated and said, "Gather your strength and then use it, and you only need the strength of the practitioner. Such a place will not be available in other sects."


    Chen Ying shook her head and said seriously, "Whether it is guessed or seen, it is not easy to be able to say it at a glance. You are the first one. There are so many people who have been to the Promise Pool in the door, and there is no one going here. Think about it."


    Zhou Shu smiled, and seemed to be a little proud.


    However, Chen Ying soon sighed and said sadly, "Wuji Chi comes from the founder of Tianfumen, Fairy Pan''an. Most of the Fudao in this school comes from her, but she left soon after establishing the sect. , I still don��t know where I went."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "Fairy Pan''an?"


    Chen Ying''s eyes lit up and she looked straight over, "Zhou Shu, do you have news about her?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said guiltily, "No, I''m a little curious about the name, I will find it later."


    Chen Ying smiled, a little helpless in her eyes, "Forget it, it''s been forty to fifty thousand years. I''m afraid she will not be there anymore if she is not sanctified. I just ask casually."


    Zhou Shu couldn''t mention too much, and asked, "How did the fairy come up with the power in it?"


    Chen Ying did not speak, only took out a blank piece of talisman paper, lifted the talisman pen and began to draw. As the talisman pen fell on the paper, a faint grey air suddenly floated out of the well and slowly fell on the talisman pen. At the end, and under the tip of the talisman pen, a smooth and mysterious rune pattern immediately appeared.


    The haze gives birth to the ground, the sun and the moon are in the paper sky, but only a few dozen breaths, it becomes a symbol.


    "It can be drawn out with a special talisman pen. It is difficult or not, but the key lies in the infinite power of control."


    Chen Ying put down the talisman pen and said very solemnly, "Don''t look at my light and delicate painting. If the talisman is not deep enough and you don''t understand the Promise Talisman, just use the talisman pen to draw the talisman, and you will be hurt by the drawn power. If you lose your life, you will lose your life, and you will lose your soul or even your life, so you must be extremely cautious and never adopt a casual or tentative attitude."


    Seeing Chen Ying speaking solemnly, both of them nodded seriously.


    Looking at the Promise Pond, Chen Ying slowly said, "Now I am leaving the Dingfeng Realm. I don''t know what to do with it. The complexity of this talisman is beyond all the talisman in the heavens. Now it has accumulated so much power. , If you accidentally break it, something will happen to Jie, and you won��t even be able to escape the Xianjitian on the side."


    Zhou Shu only nodded, quite sympathetically.


    In fact, there are similarities and similarities with Anding City, except that the big formation is replaced by a talisman, but the big formation can ensure that there is no error and power will not be leaked by holding the eyes of the big formation, and the Fulu itself is drawn for the purpose of bursting power. , If you don��t fully understand the rune and then crack it, no one knows what will happen, and the power inside will burst out completely, the consequences will be unimaginable, and it may not be much worse than Xiaolinglongtian.


    These founders really took pains for their own sect.


    This Promise Pond is really a killer to protect the sect, and the longer the sect lasts, the greater the power of the killer. That is to say, the Heavenly Talisman is not happy with power and is not good at fighting. If you change to Linglong Where the Tianxian is, where the Tianfu Sect will be bullied, maybe it can become a sect in charge.


    Ning Xuanqing didn''t realize it, "What should we do, are we going to give up?"


    "What are you worried about, am I thinking?" Chen Ying curled his lips. "It''s okay to put it here. If I can''t even take it, only the saint can take it. UU read but I Worry, the Heavenly Talisman Gate is gone, and there is no one in the Promise Pool. The power inside will cause great trouble to the fairy world."


    Ning Xuanqing stagnated, "You are still worried about the immortal world."


    Chen Ying snorted, "It''s not for the immortal realm. Practitioners can''t make such a big cause and effect, right? Speaking of which, you are still in the Ci Hang Sect. Why don''t you have any thoughts of compassion and compassion."


    Ning Xuanqing frowned and said, "Sect Master, you are here again. I said that I am not a disciple of Cihangzong. I just understand the way of compassion, and drawing symbols depends on the strength of others'' compassion."


    "Count me wrong, let me think about how to do it... Wait, I just talked about saints?"


    Chen Ying stared at the deep well, but before she knew it, her eyes fell on Zhou Shu, "Zhou Shu, you should have a way?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head unconsciously, "Me? My Fudao is definitely not as good as you."


    Chen Ying said seriously, "But you can be considered a saint. You just drove away the real saints. It shouldn''t be difficult to do this? Zhou Shu, Tianfumen is going to move to Xianshu City. Follow the Promise Pool. If you want to see it, come and see. If Xianshu City wants to use Promise Talisman, I can also help you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Fairy said this, I have to try it anyway."


    This is certainly not a sudden thought by Chen Ying. She brought herself to most of it for this reason. If she did not take away the Promise Pool, she would not be at ease.


    Although leaving the Promise Pond to make the immortal world a headache is also a way, but it is better to take away, a large number of Promise Talisman plus a talisman chain, it is better to use than the limited Taoism, especially for those who are mixed yuan Jinxian. Say.


    Now that there is Tiangongfang, and then take the Tianfumen to Xianshu City, Xianshu City basically has no shortcomings, and all that is needed is accumulation.


    (Ps: Thank you for your regretful long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4310: Fairy Panan

    Seeing Zhou Shu''s promise, Ning Xuanqing also smiled, "You must do your best."


    Chen Ying said warmly, "Zhou Shu, first think about how to do it. You can ask me if you have any questions on the road."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Fu Dao will not mention it for now, I want to go down and take a look."


    "Go down?"


    Chen Ying''s mind was slightly shaken, and said slowly, "No one has ever gone in, not even the Fairy Pan''an who built it."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It''s okay, I thought about it."


    Chen Ying solemnly said, "Then you have to think about it. The power inside, that is, the power of the Promise mentioned by the heavens, is not the power of the chaos in the legend, but it is also very powerful, more than most of the powers in the heavens It has to be a lot stronger, and the power of the highest law is not as good as it. I only know that I can use a talisman to draw it. As for the control of the power inside, whether it is violent or not, no one knows."


    Ning Xuanqing looked worried, "Zhou Shu, are you talking about using clones?"


    "no."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Using a clone may not be effective."


    Although he hadn''t tried his best to perceive before, but from the point of view that the spiritual consciousness was bounced away as soon as he passed, the soul shadow may not be able to withstand the squeezing of these forces. It is better to go in with the furnace, and he also wants to take a closer look. What is the difference between the power here and the power of Chaos and the power of An Ding City �� it sounds meaningless, but the truth is compared, and integrating all the differences together may be the final answer.


    Chen Ying paused, and suddenly said, "Can I go with you?"


    Ning Xuanqing subconsciously said, "Then I will go together."


    Chen Ying scolded, "Don''t talk nonsense, the Wuji Pond is a talisman with at least tens of thousands of runes. I know better than him in this respect. I can help when you encounter problems. What can you do? "


    Ning Xuanqing was stagnant, "I don''t know what I can do, but I''m waiting for it and I''m not going to follow."


    With a plop, the two were startled, but Zhou Shu was no longer seen when they looked again.


    There was no sound from jumping into the well. It was obvious that Zhou Shu deliberately told them that he had gone down alone.


    As soon as he entered the well, Zhou Shu was suppressed by the overlapping forces and could hardly move.


    If it were not for the blessing of the Dao body, he could be sure that at the moment he entered, he would be melted by these forces. The power level in the well is higher than the highest law, and the density is extremely high. Most of the laws that make up a practitioner cannot Contend, not to mention the body, the soul will disappear.


    And Shu Zhili, if there is a furnace, it can match it, half a catty.


    Knowing this, I felt relieved and didn''t care much about the danger, but I was also a little disappointed. The power of Promise is worse than the power of Chaos, and the essential difference does not change with the amount.


    Putting down the distracting thoughts, Zhou Shu turned into a wisp of power, cruising in the Promise Pool.


    There are so many tributaries in the pool, and hundreds of them were encountered within a few dozen breaths. While Zhou Shu recorded the location of these tributaries, he continued to deepen and continue to comprehend.


    A quarter of an hour later, Zhou Shu experienced nearly 10,000 tributaries or runes.


    I have never found a break point or end point. These runes are all connected. They are repeated back and forth, which is more cumbersome than a maze. The maze has at least a dead end to determine the position, but not here. The tributary shapes are all the same and it is difficult to distinguish. It is impossible to determine the location of the specific one, and there is no place for marking. The concentration of power in each rune and the speed of power flow are all the same.


    Zhou Shu felt that if he continued, he might be stuck in it and unable to get out.


    This is not a problem that can be solved by the eighth sense. Even if the person in the maze knows where the exit of the maze is, they may not be able to get out.


    Zhou Shu paused temporarily. To figure this out, it seems to be understood from the perspective of Fu Dao.


    These completely the same rune path should be only a part of the talisman. Xu is a circuitous path used to fuse and store power. The injected power of the seven laws repeatedly detours here and enters the main part of the talisman after they are mixed and settled. After some steps, it transforms into the power of the Promise, but after a long time there is no power of the law to come in, the power of the here is occupied, and once the power of the law that meets the requirements of the law of the Prophet comes in at the same time, these inorganic powers will obey the talisman. The rules and get out of the way.


    Speaking of which, before I came in, I should first test the power of the law.


    But it is not too late, Zhou Shu quickly transformed the power of the seven laws and injected it into the channel at the same time.


    Zhou Shu knew the principle of the Promise Talisman a long time ago, and the several powers he used were also clear, and they were all within the scope of what he had learned.


    Unsurprisingly, these powers of the law were not swallowed by the power of the infinite, but mixed together, slowly accumulated and turned into a river, and the power of the originally filled with the infinite naturally receded, Get out of the way.


    There really is such a change, how did such a change occur?


    Zhou Shu, who was in it, felt very obvious, but couldn''t make sense.


    Secretly sighed the wonder of Talisman Dao, Zhou Shu went deep along these powers.


    Zhou Shu deliberately accelerated the speed of these forces. If they were allowed to circulate slowly, it might take a long time, but even so, it took about five or six hours. Then, the mixed law suddenly turned in. A tributary. UU reading


    It is worth mentioning that there was no entrance to that tributary before, and the power suddenly opened up in front of it.


    It should be that when the mixed power reaches a certain level, the entrance will open, and the entrance can appear anywhere.��This talisman is actually alive, of course it is not really alive, but such a clever setting, and what is there to live the difference?


    If Zhou Shu hadn''t experienced it personally, it would be hard to imagine.


    Fairy Pan''an''s Fudao is really incredible.


    It seems that I have to read the talisman carefully several times, but Zhou Shu also feels that even if Zhou Shu understands the talisman, he may not be able to apply the talisman to this level. Circumstances, what is needed more is talent, and he is still far behind in this respect.


    Whether it was the previous eliciting power or the current entrance to the activity, he didn''t have the slightest clue.


    Zhou Shu who passed the entrance entered a new rune and opened a new world.


    The runes here are completely different from the outside. Each channel is different, wide or narrow, the power inside is more or less, the flow is fast or slow, and some bends can see obvious vortices, and sometimes they will stagnate. In a certain circle, different degrees of squeezing and filtering are accepted.


    It is somewhat similar to the process of cultivation, but it is incredible to use this process on the Talisman to create such a delicate and strange Promise Pool.


    The more he felt, the more shocked and shocked, Zhou Shu gradually believed that this fairy Pan''an might not be as strong as the Great City Lord, and his ability to acquire resources was even less than that of the mighty Great City Lord, but he was fusing and using power. In terms of it, it has already surpassed Dachengzhu.


    What a strange person.


    Zhou Shu was just curious, but now I really want to see this fairy Pan''an.


    (PS: Thank you Yang Shunqing for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4311: disregard

    He has a little impression of this name.


    It seems to be in a piece of reincarnation fragment that I saw accidentally, but I can''t be sure.


    When this happens, I have to look for it.


    At present, he is still focusing on Fulu.


    Compared with the circuitous passages outside that may change at any time, the runes here are much more normal, or more clearly stated. After all, they are very similar to the runes and scriptures that Zhou Shu has learned. Zhou Shu can look at them roughly, and those outside, Zhou Shu didn��t understand the principle at all. He only saw one point. Those circuitous passages actually don��t care about the law of runes. They can be completely different from runes. of.


    After about an hour, Zhou Shu had basically grasped the various points of the inner layer, and found the core rune of the transformation.


    At this time, he seemed to remember that his purpose of coming down was actually to take them away, not to study.


    Without hesitation, Zhou Shu returned along the same path and returned to the outer circuitous passage. He already knew that the talisman was alive. There was no need to worry about destroying the talisman. Zhou Shu was no longer limited to the rune maze. He directly used the power of the seven laws to attack. The place should be the wall. As for the strength of the law, it had been calculated before, and after a few impacts, the rune walls opened one after another, and the maze became smooth.


    Before long, Zhou Shu jumped out of the Promise Pool.


    Ning Xuanqing stood up suddenly, quite excited, "Why have you been there for so long?"


    "Can''t blame me," Zhou Shu said with a smile, "This talisman is too complicated, and I almost got trapped inside."


    Ning Xuanqing let out a soft cry, a little unbelievable.


    Chen Ying looked at Zhou Shu intently, "But you came out, did you realize something?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "I can''t understand, but I was shocked, but I basically figured out the situation inside, and I know how to take it away."


    "You didn''t understand, how to take it away?" Chen Ying said nervously, "Don''t mess around. There is too much power here. I would rather not take it away or make a mistake."


    "It''s okay, I will show you the painting of Wuji Pond."


    After waving his hands, a topographic map of the Promise Pool appeared vividly in front of several people. Zhou Shu pointed and explained, "...In short, this is the case. I think the key lies in this place that I call the circuitous passage. As long as the power of the seven laws is not allowed to touch them, the power inside will be stable, and there will be no leakage or explosion problems, so we only need to seal a few nodes of the inner rune to prohibit the frequent flow of internal power, and then Just pull it up as a whole."


    "There are such runes..."


    Chen Ying didn''t seem to hear Zhou Shu''s words at all, and stared at the picture as if she was dumbfounded.


    Zhou Shu broke up the graphics, "Fairy wants to see it at any time. Now we are ready to take away the Promise Pool."


    "Oh����"


    Chen Ying shook her mind and sighed softly, "I used to think that there was a saint''s guidance. My Fu Dao can be compared with Fairy Pan''an, but it seems to be far behind. I can''t match this circuitous passage alone. NS."


    "The key is here."


    Zhou Shu didn''t realize it, "This is probably her original creation, I haven''t seen it in the talisman."


    Chen Ying''s eyes lit up, "Zhou Shu, do you have a talisman?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "I got it from the Pangu Grottoes. When you go to Xianshu City, I am willing to share it with you and study it together."


    Chen Ying glanced at Ning Xuanqing and suddenly smiled, "It seems that I have another reason to go to Xianshu City."


    "Can''t you just want to go?"


    Ning Xuanqing screamed, "Sect Master, if you have a way, please prepare quickly. Ci Hangzong has already urged it once."


    Chen Ying pouted, "Then do things, what do I need to do, City Lord Zhou."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "It is up to you to do a good job of closing the node, and I will take you down."


    "it is good!"


    Chen Ying skipped over without hesitation, with a look of joy.


    A day later, a huge flying boat like a mountain rose into the sky and left the Dingfeng Realm without a trace.


    In an unknown space, an old man let out a long sigh, "I finally left."


    "Old way, you should go back too."


    The young Taoist suddenly appeared in the space, "Don''t delay here for too long."


    "Say me, how about you?"


    The old man frowned, "You have been down longer than me. You haven''t been back to the Chaos Realm in these years. You don''t want to take care of him so hard, right? Are you not afraid of the limits of the heavens, or you did this deliberately? of?"


    The young Taoist said frankly, "I just want to follow him and see how he understands the law of chaos."


    "Are you not afraid that your thatched cottage will be occupied by others?"


    The old man said coldly, "It''s time to go back, Qiu, you are not afraid of losing me. That is one of the best treasures in the field. If you don''t want it, say it early, it''s better to give it to me early."


    The young Taoist smiled indifferently, "If you can occupy it, do it, but I didn''t stop you."


    The old man stared at him, his beard flew up, but he was helpless, "What do you see?"


    "Nothing, he doesn''t seem to have started yet. I deliberately didn''t go to help him when Shi Cai was right. In such a critical situation, he didn''t even think about understanding the chaos. He still used the Shuzhi Dao..." the young Taoist thought I was a little upset could not help cursing, "Damn, his Shuzhidao is getting stronger and stronger."


    The old Dao''s mind was stagnant, "His Shu Zhi Dao is already very strong, and will not really surpass Chaos in the end, right?"


    "It''s very strong, but it''s not yet that level, and it''s impossible," the young Taoist frowned. "No matter what kind of Tao, it will be restricted by the law of creation. It can''t be exceeded. At most, it is even. In the time of the law, he will be flat, unless his Dao does not come from the heavens, how is this possible?"


    The old Tao thought for a while and said, "That''s not true. The Demon Race and the Linxie and the Monkey don''t seem to be in the heavens either."


    The young Taoist looked unhappy, "Don''t talk nonsense, Zhou Shu is a practitioner, how can he compare with those things."


    "I was talking nonsense, don''t you know?"


    The old Dao smiled, "Why are you so serious? I know you put your hopes on him, but I didn''t expect to be so persistent, Qiu."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    The young Taoist looked solemn, "Don''t count on him, do you really count on the Demon Race and the Monkey? If the Demon Race can do it, everything in these heavens will not exist, you and I will die, and the monkey''s talent I can see the top at a glance, and there is no future."


    The old Dao paused and said seriously, "Although that is the case, you still have to be calm. Now that you pay so much attention to it, you can''t get away with the old Dao."


    "Xiaoyao? If you don''t leave the heavens, there will never be Xiaoyao."


    The young Taoist said slowly, "Now if you don��t pay attention to it, you may not even have the opportunity to pay attention to it in the future. You can only look at other people��s greedy, old-fashioned, we are the first to fall in love with him, and there will be sentimental points. If this opportunity is missed, you will later There is nowhere to regret it."


    (PS: Thank you Jinglei njy for your continuous support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4312: not nervous

    "Autumn, did you see something?"


    Seeing the young Taoist look different, the old Taoist became nervous and couldn''t help asking.


    The young Taoist said slowly, "Zhou Shu only took one day to be promoted to Quasi-Sage. You should know this, but what you don''t know is that when he fought with Ling, he gave up the Palace of Fate without hesitation."


    The old Dao asked in doubt, "Giving up his life palace? Didn''t you see him fall into his cultivation base? Ah...is it?"


    He stared at the young Taoist, his face suddenly changed, "Is it him?"


    "Who can use this method of surrendering one''s life palace besides him?"


    The young Taoist nodded, "At the beginning, we were old opponents, and you will definitely not forget that this is definitely the Lord of Reincarnation assassinating him, and the fan recently sent a clone to the Long River of Reincarnation. There is no doubt that they are the same. I noticed Zhou Shu, and treated him as a **** to break the game."


    "Mother!"


    The old Tao couldn''t help cursing, "Originally there were a lot of opponents, but now there are two more troubles!"


    "This is still in the immortal world. When Zhou Shu leaves the immortal world, I don��t know who else will come to look for him. At that time, it is not just a saint, and the gods and witches will not miss it," the young Taoist said in a deep voice, "I am now Don��t watch too much, you won��t be able to watch it if you want to."


    The old Dao''s face was dark, and he asked in confusion, "But... who leaked the news? Didn''t we say it?"


    The young Taoist shook his head and sighed, "I don''t know who it is, but it doesn''t make sense to pursue this now. I can only do what I can do to make sure that he is still on our side when he understands the Law of Chaos."


    The old man nodded solemnly, "Then I won''t go back, Qiu, is there anything I can do?"


    The young Taoist thought for a while and said, "Go back and wait. Immortal Realm shouldn''t have any problems. You can come out to replace me when he arrives in Outland."


    "Fine."


    The old man nodded and disappeared soon.


    The young Taoist stared at the huge flying boat in the void, shook his head, and then disappeared.


    Zhou Shu in the flying boat is very free and full.


    One clone was tasting tea and talking talisman with Chen Ying and Ning Xuanqing, one was practicing swords with Kunlun, another was discussing the way of compassion with Ci Hangzong, and the other was examining the collection of pawnshops over the years, but Dadao clone was not a soul. Shadow, in the same boat, the clone is enough.


    The soul shadow is feeling the chaos.


    As for Zhou Shu''s body, he was in the soul world at this time.


    There is no need to disturb the Lord of Reincarnation frequently. After returning to Xianshu City, he simply opened the door of Huangquan and went to chat with Xiaohun.


    "Where are you going this time?"


    Seeing Zhou Shu, Xiaohun spoke very consciously.


    Because Xianshucheng has been providing resources, the soul world of the little soul is becoming more and more solid, and the time to transform into a real world is getting closer and closer. He is also more and more grateful to Xianshucheng and Zhou Shu, opening the door like this Things are happy most of the time.


    However, what is more important is that Zhou Shu''s strength is increasing day by day.


    "Do not open this time."


    Zhou Shu wants to take care of the Tianfumen and Cihangzong, and he has also agreed with Mu Yu that if he wants to gather in the outer domain, he can''t go back alone, and the little soul can''t open so many people and things together. The door brought back, "Xiaohun, where is Shusang?"


    "He brought the heroic spirit to fight with the remnant soul."


    Speaking of this, the little soul smiled, "The two of them were still in the alliance a few days ago, and now they are fighting like a feud. It''s all because of me, I secretly did something to make them fight inwardly, and now Yunliu is there. On the contrary, it will be cleaned up, but it will not take long to be cleaned up. I will deal with him after a while."


    Zhou Shu laughed unconsciously, "You had a great time."


    The little soul is dissatisfied, "It''s not playing. I have a purpose. Only when they compete with each other can the soul world develop as quickly as possible. By the way, I need more and more remnants now. You can think of something."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Xianshu City currently has no war, and there is no way to get too many remnants. You have to wait."


    The little soul said seriously, "What about Outland, isn''t it said that Outland is the most chaotic? Go and look for it, I only need tens of millions of remnants."


    Zhou Shu stared, "Are you tens of millions less...We are not the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. We rely on this for food."


    "Can''t you take the initiative to provoke a war?" Xiaohun sighed, "I still miss the Ten Thousand Soul Sect a little bit now. I can find the Immortal Palace and Mengchi at will... Zhou Shu, what is your expression? , Did I say something wrong?"


    "Of course I was wrong."


    Zhou Shu scolded, "Don��t you understand how those souls of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect came from? Do you still have to learn from them? Still starting a war?! Now that you still exist, it is the Ten Thousand Soul Sect that has helped you bear the cause and effect. You have to think about this, you will never become the real world!"


    "I just talk nonsense... I definitely won''t do it."


    The little soul drooped his head like a huge obedient black dog.


    Zhou Shu didn��t stop, and continued to scold, ��The soul world is not the real world yet. Do you have to consider the reproduction of creatures and want to live endlessly? Besides, they are not considered creatures. They are just for you to practice your hands. I''m addicted to training, and I plan to turn the soul world into a Shura field? What do you want to do? I shouldn''t help you send the extravagant corpse away!"


    The little soul looked at Zhou Shu blankly, not daring to speak.


    If before, he would probably refute and even resist, but now he dare not The aura that Zhou Shu exudes is far stronger than before. The previous Ten Thousand Soul Sect and Shusang are incomparable, he It is quite certain that if you resist yourself, you will soon be beaten into a pig head, and perhaps the virtual world will be completely in vain.


    Zhou Shu scolded him, feeling good, and satisfied with Xiaohun''s attitude, "Take me over to see Shusang."


    The little soul nodded, and a black smoke rolled up Zhou Shu, and in a blink of an eye he appeared in a deep valley.


    There were many heroic spirits in the valley that looked like puppets, their eyes were empty and lackluster. I saw Shusang standing in the middle, pointing, and black flames flew out of his hands and fell on the heroic spirits, accompanied by burning flames, heroic spirits. He moved quickly, and there was a flash of fire in his eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Shu appeared, his eyes were rather bad.


    For ghosts like Shusang, Zhou Shu doesn''t have to be polite.


    "what����"


    Shusang stagnated, his eyes rolled, and he quickly walked over to salute, "The founder is coming, what''s the matter?"


    He was restrained by Zhou Shu before, but now that he perceives Zhou Shu''s strength, he has no other thoughts at all, only being respectful.


    Zhou Shu said sternly, "I am asking you."


    "It''s nothing. In the long war, the fighting spirit of these heroic spirits has gradually been wiped out. I will help them improve a little, otherwise it will not be useful," Shusang thought for a while and said, "The heroic spirits can''t be without the fighting spirit, I am so. Do it for their own good."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "I''ll just talk about it, you don''t have to be nervous."


    Shusang sighed slightly, "It''s hard for me not to be nervous when you come over suddenly like this."


    "I''m not here to trouble you."


    Zhou Shu smiled, "I came to ask you something about the Chaos Realm."


    (PS: Thank you for your continued support and attention silently, thank you for the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4313: Not fit

    Looking at Zhou Shu, Shu Sang was stunned for a while, "You may be... the wrong person."


    Among the sage-level powerhouses of the heavens, the most embarrassing may be the ghosts and gods.


    He is neither a saint nor a true god, but he still has to be restricted by the heavens just like saints and gods.


    Without the recognition of the saints, you cannot go to the chaotic realm, you cannot perceive and gain power instead of gods, you cannot develop believers in the heavens smoothly, and use faith to maintain your divine power, even if you evolve a creature to provide faith , But also sneaky, it is difficult to grow.


    Staying in the heavens, the strength is diminishing day by day. The sage of Shusang is really boring. Later, he simply fought a fight and wanted to take a corner in the chaos realm and make up for some of the limited pain, but the result was also Can''t do it.


    "The Chaos Realm..."


    Shu Sang recalled with great pain, "When you become sacred and surpass all the laws, and you feel that there is no obstacle to you in the heavens and you can wander freely, you will suddenly find that there is a big cloud of mist in front of you. You find it strange or even incredible, but it is always in front of you, making you unable to get rid of it. No matter what means you use, it is impossible for you to disperse this fog..."


    Zhou Shu seemed to be enlightened, "It will naturally appear after being sanctified?"


    "I think that''s the case. This is the restriction the heavens give to the saints."


    Shusang sighed, "This cloud of mist is not strong, not ugly, and tasteless, but it always follows you. No matter what you do, it will be hindered by it. At this time, even if you do a very simple thing. It takes a lot of effort. Originally, you can kill a person by saying a word. Now you have to raise your hand and it takes a lot of strength to do it. Gradually, you will understand that this fog will not If you go, it will always be at your side. You must adapt to this mist and bear more consumption. Of course, the best way is to enter it and see through the secrets."


    Zhou Shu understood something, "This mist is the realm of chaos."


    "Yes, it is not difficult for the saint to find the Chaos Domain. When you become holy, the heavens will give it to you. The question is how to survive inside and how to get out of it..." Shusang shook his head "Until now I don��t know how to do it."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You are still trapped inside, I know."


    "It seems that you also know a lot of things, and you won''t come to ask me."


    Shu Sang nodded without concealing, "At that time, I wanted to stay in the heavens and develop believers to make up for the power consumed, but slowly discovered that the harvest is far worse than the investment. If this continues, I will only become weaker and weaker. So I just broke in..."


    Having said this, he sighed again and unconsciously bent down, showing his old age.


    Zhou Shu was serious, "I just want to know this paragraph."


    "You like to expose scars."


    Shusang glared at Zhou Shu, but helplessly, he slowly said, "But I really have nothing to say. The inside is similar to the void, except for the floating gray mist, and the strange wind that can appear anytime and anywhere, there are also many shiny ones. The stars, of course, are not realms, but...anything can be."


    Zhou Shu curiously asked, "Anything could be?"


    "Anything is possible. I ran there for about three days. Every star I saw was different. Some were a grassland, some were a mountain, some were an indescribable goat, and some were a large floating. The blanket, there is also a huge head..." Shusang couldn''t help shaking his head as he said, "Who would have thought that there was such a thing in the realm that saints could only see?"


    Zhou Shu wondered, "You didn''t want to go over and take a look?"


    "No, first, flying inside is very difficult, and perception is limited. I can only rely on my eyes. I can��t determine what I see, so naturally I can��t take risks. Second, I��ve heard that as long as there is something here. All places have the master, there may be conflicts in the past, third..." Shu Sang hesitated for a while, "I was chased by someone as soon as I entered, and I can only take a look at it, let alone the past."


    Zhou Shu agreed, "It seems that you didn''t feel anything."


    "How is it possible? I feel the danger."


    Shusang said dissatisfied, "From the first step in, I have felt it. Judging from my experience for so many years, this is by no means a good place. As expected, I was chased by a few people and I could only escape for my life. NS."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while and said, "Who are you being chased by?"


    "Who else can be in there except the saint?"


    Shusang looked at Zhou Shu and frowned, "Zhou Shu, don''t you want to ask the names of those saints? I''m sorry, I don''t know any of them, I only know that they are much better than me. Of course, that''s for sure. It took me a long time to enter the Chaos Realm, and my own strength was almost exhausted. I had no other way but to run."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "No, Shusang, you are already a saint, and you are not afraid of death, why do you have to run?"


    "I��"


    Shusang stagnated and said in a daze, "I...I am not a true saint, and I don''t know if the saint will die, what if? Those people are obviously better than me, and I am not used to being better than me. People staying together, UU reading is not used to it."


    "It turned out to be so used to it."


    Zhou Shu seemed to realize something, "It is not surprising that I am not used to becoming a saint for the first time."


    Shusang looked at him and shook his head, "It sounds like you are already a saint, and you have been a saint for tens of thousands of years."


    Zhou Shu paused, "I don''t understand better than you, I just think about it."


    Shusang said, "There is nothing to think about. You can understand it when you reach the realm. It is meaningless to think about it now. That kind of experience... is not good. You might as well enjoy the time now. The practitioner is only when he is not a saint. It��s the most comfortable."


    "Your words... are you saying that because you are not a true saint?"


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed and said seriously, "Shusang, you are not a true saint, because you will be chased after entering the chaotic realm, or because of other things, I don''t quite understand what is the difference between a saint and you, What are the boundaries, and who defines this distinction? You will never be the same as me. It''s because others say that you don''t count, you don''t think you are a saint, right?"


    He has always had this doubt, and now is the time to ask.


    "What are they?"


    Shu Sang hehe twice, sneered and self-deprecating, "You can feel it just like me, the difference is big, and there are two most obvious points. The first is the chaos domain. I want to enter the chaos domain. At that time, there was a strange sound in my will, perhaps not a sound, but just a feeling. This feeling clearly told me that the Chaos Realm is not where I should go. I may regret it when I enter it. He seems to be reminding me repeatedly, I am different from other saints."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Could it be that the heavens are communicating with you?"


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20180102 for your continued support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4314: Chaos Vortex

    "It may be him."


    Shusang said coldly, "The heavens, the heavens that make everyone unable to jump out, and the saints are the same."


    Zhou Shu''s heart tightened slightly, but he was lost in thought.


    If it is the rules defined by the heavens, it is reasonable, but this is strange. The will of the heavens can be so clearly transmitted to others. Does this mean that the heavens themselves can be a person, or even he is a person? Is it successful in practice that surpasses the powerful existence of a saint?


    Someone first achieved the achievement of transcending the heavens and even creating the heavens, and the heavens were created by him.


    If this is the case, what is the purpose of this person? Is he from these heavens? If so, why does he stay in these heavens, if not, why doesn''t he go back?


    Or is it the pursuit of the Supreme Being to play the heavens as a game?


    Thinking about it, I was a little confused.


    Shusang looked at Zhou Shu with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes, "How about it, don''t you think the saint is meaningless now?"


    "You have lived so meaningfully, so naturally I have."


    Zhou Shu abandoned the distracting thoughts, thinking too much now is useless. It may not be the case. Shusang''s words may not be true, or it may be Shusang''s subconscious feeling that he is talking to himself, but it is only out of inner fear, laugh He smiled and said, "Shu Sang, because of this warning, you dared not go in for a long time, right?"


    Shu Sang nodded, "There is an existence higher than me. Of course, I cannot ignore his reminder. If it were not for no other way, I would never want to go in."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You said there are two points, what is the other point?"


    Shu Sang said calmly, "Have you seen the pressure of a saint?"


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Sages are approachable most of the time and do not feel pressure, but sometimes they can feel it. Obviously, they are also very powerful, unstoppable, and cannot be attacked by mind or with the power of the law. State..."


    "Needless to say so much," Shu Sang pointed to himself and laughed at himself, "Then do you feel it from me?"


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu could only nod his head, Shusang was also very powerful, especially when he was in the soul world, the black fire also gave him a lot of shock, but he never had the feeling of facing a saint, there is no such thing as the opponent is absolutely superior My own sense of despair, this is indeed very obvious, "What is going on?"


    "That feeling was brought about by that cloud of fog, that is, the Chaos Realm."


    Shu Sang was very calm, "This is what I slowly understand in the soul world. If you are not a saint and cannot be recognized by the mist, you will not have the right to reside in the chaos domain, and you will not be able to become a true saint. Coercion."


    Looking at Shusang, Zhou Shu inexplicably gave birth to some pity, "So, you are indeed not a true saint, even if you surpass the law."


    "Don''t look at me with such sympathetic eyes, this is the path I chose, and I also believe that I can go on," Shu Sang''s face was a little angry, "Even if I get here, I still have a way out. Who knows in the future? What will happen?"


    "It was my fault."


    Zhou Shu admitted his mistake frankly, "If you become a god, there should be no Chaos Domain, so what is it?"


    "I haven''t even figured out the saint, are you here to ask me about God?"


    Shusang frowned and thought for a while, "I develop believers, and it is troublesome to gain strength. You have also seen this. The power of my believers cannot be fed back to me all the time, and I can''t do it. At most they are possessed to lend them power. The true gods are different. It is said that on the side of the witch gods, the lives and everything of believers are gods, and they can be taken away if they want, even if they are not in the witch world, I can also pass on a large amount of my own divine power. The most important thing is that I cannot accept sacrifices. If I can, where do I need to take risks..."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "Susang, you actually know a lot."


    "No more, I want to know how to ask the true gods, but now gods are not so easy to find..." Shusang seemed to mutter to himself, "At the time I was in, the gods still appeared often, even Those who came to the world are completely gone now, and the witch **** is only in the witch world...I don��t know what happened."


    "I know, I will look for it."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I still have something to ask you, why did you end up here when you were chased by the saint?"


    Shu Sang paused for a while and sighed, "I didn''t want to come by myself, I was involved."


    "Involved in?"


    Zhou Shu''s mind was slightly stagnant when he thought of something.


    "I said before that there are a lot of strange winds in the Chaos Realm. They can appear anytime and anywhere. They are irregular, and they are very troublesome when they encounter them. They will continue to consume your strength and make you unable to stabilize. If you don��t have enough power, you may be taken away by them," Shu Sang slowly said, "It��s also due to the strange winds that appear from time to time. Everyone is cautious. I am also lucky. I haven��t encountered it a few times, but those saints have encountered it. There are more people than me, so there is no way to catch up with me, but after all I am not strong enough, when I go in, I am very weak, and finally I ran into it, and there was still a big gust of wind."


    Speaking of this, Shusang''s face turned pale, "The strong wind swept me into a whirlpool. The whirlpool hidden in the gray mist, I only found out when I got closer. It was too late and I was involved directly. At that moment, I felt that everything about me was torn apart..."


    His body trembled unconsciously, and the aftertaste was also a huge pain.


    Zhou Shu didn''t speak, nor was he afraid, instead, there was a hint of inexplicable excitement.


    The various chaos realms that Shusang said before are very similar to the chaos secret realms he has been to. Those mountains, grasslands, and so on, are very similar to the light spots cultivated in the secret realm, of course, they may also be transformed by the saints, and The feeling of being completely torn apart, he felt it the moment he entered the secret realm... If this chaotic realm is similar to the chaotic secret realm, then Zhou Shu might have nothing to fear.


    I have to think that the Xuanhuang Realm may really be the center of the heavens, and the experience of the saints can be seen in the Xuanhuang Realm.


    "...I don''t want to experience that feeling again, you know, I died once, but it was a hundred times more uncomfortable than death."


    Shusang did not continue to paint, but said solemnly, "After that, I have no idea what happened, where I am, and how long it has been. When I regain consciousness, I will already be in the soul world. Inside."


    He watched Zhou Shu and slowly said, "I think that vortex will turn everything involved into chaos and create new things. Just like the creation of the world, the saints can��t resist, but I��m lucky. I came in and survived, but when I get close to luck, I will be completely swallowed by the chaos and become a part of the new world. Maybe a part of this world was formed by me. Haha, these heavens are really cruel."


    He finally smiled, not knowing whether it was for himself or for the heavens.


    (PS: Thank you Zhang Jianxiong for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4315: Really do not have

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! "Your luck is indeed good."


    Zhou Shu nodded calmly. He probably understood why so many saints had disappeared.


    Those chaotic vortices may really be like what Shusang said, it is an organ that puts everything into chaos, and it is aimed at saints who have surpassed many laws. The saints whose power is gradually attenuating and unable to maintain stability in the chaotic realm are drawn into the vortex. Returning to the heavens, perhaps those new realms were changed by the former saints. A saint can become tens of thousands of realms, and the more saints die, the more new realms...


    Is this the chaotic reincarnation deliberately created by the heavens?


    It��s ridiculous that sanctification is to get rid of the suffering of reincarnation, but in the end it is still reincarnation?


    If this is true, the saint wants to destroy the heavens, then it is just a matter of course.


    Of course, this is just Zhou Shu��s guess and there is no actual evidence, but Zhou Shu has obtained important information. If you want to understand the law of chaos, I am afraid you have to go to these vortices. The law of chaos is probably hidden in the vortex. Guan Qiao.


    "Haha, maybe I''m not a true saint, and the heavens won''t accept me."


    Shusang smiled complicatedly, both helpless and lucky, "But I am also trapped in it. I can''t go back through the chaos realm. Only when the soul realm becomes the real realm can I have hope."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Then why did they help Ten Thousand Soul Sect before? They wouldn''t let the soul world become the real world."


    Shusang looked at Zhou Shu and shook his head, "I''m not you. I understand so many things at a young age."


    "Don''t use me as a shield," Zhou Shu snorted. "You just want to go another way. Don''t think I don''t understand."


    Shusang''s mind was startled, but he didn''t say anything for a while.


    "Okay, now that the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is gone, don''t think about it," Zhou Shu waved his hand, seemingly unintentionally, "Besides, it''s hard to tell whether your thoughts are reliable, you are neither a **** nor a saint. It��s enough to take a break, do you want to keep going?"


    "What the founder said is."


    Shusang showed a lot of seriousness, "I''m taking a wrong path, and now it''s retribution. I can''t make mistakes again and again. Don''t worry, I will do my best to help the soul world become reality. If I become a hindrance, what do you do? All are acceptable."


    "Um."


    Zhou Shu nodded and slowly said, "Shusang, can you perceive the Chaos Realm now? That is, the boundary of the Soul Realm?"


    "Yes, the soul world is wrapped in a mist, I can see it clearly, but I won''t approach it, I don''t expect myself to have luck, Zhou Shu, don''t you want to go through it?" Shusang Looking at Zhou Shu, he shook his head quickly and said, "Then there is a vortex of chaos outside, and even the saint can''t avoid it."


    Zhou Shu sighed, "I want to go, but it''s not the time yet."


    It''s not that you can''t see it, the mist is actually a door to all quasi-sages like Zhou Shu.


    When Zhou Shu took out the Pangu Grottoes, he could not only perceive the existence of the gates of all wonders, but also the courage to live after death. He tried it in Pangu Grottoes, but Zhou Shu The state of transcending the law does not last long, and a few dozen breaths or more is not enough to guarantee success. If you can''t perceive the mystery of the law of chaos after passing through, then it will be meaningless.


    ��He is not afraid of death, but he is afraid that he will get nothing.


    "Yes, yes, it''s time for you to become a saint, and you don''t have to pass from the soul world."


    Shusang breathed a sigh of relief, and said with concern, "You don''t need to take risks at all. You are destined to be sanctified. You can see the Chaos Realm wherever you are. You can enter from wherever you want. You don''t need to step into the whirlpool at all."


    Zhou Shu smiled. Shusang seemed to be worried about himself, but the point was not to care about his safety, but that if Zhou Shu had an accident, the soul world could not become the real world, so Shusang had no hope of getting out of the vortex and starting again. Once, "Do you know the exit of Chaos Realm, the normal one?"


    "How do I know that, I only went once."


    Shusang shook his head, thinking about it, or shook his head, "When I ran away, I didn''t see a place similar to the exit. If there is, I will definitely rush out. I don''t know if those mountains and grasslands are... look. It doesn''t look like."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "It''s okay, what you told me is enough, thank you."


    Shusang quickly said, "It''s just a small matter."


    "I still have a little thing."


    Zhou Shu''s expression condensed slightly, "When you were under the Guigu Sect, did you learn Yin Soldiers?"


    Shu Sang was stunned, "Yin soldiers?"


    "Oh, maybe you didn''t call that name at that time," Zhou Shu thought for a while, "it''s a way to use the soul. When the soldier dies, collect the soldier''s soul and transform it into a new form, with self-will. It also preserves past memories, a special form that can be cultivated and has a chance to become holy."


    Shu Sang seemed to have realized, "Is it engraved on the soul stele?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Yes, it will be there then?"


    "Yes, I have also learned how to acquire and transform souls, but it is useless to learn without a soul tablet," Shu Sang said calmly. There is memory to cultivate, but the soul soldier is not like the soul cultivator who needs to be transparent in the law of the soul to be promoted and able to practice. His requirements are very low. Even ordinary people can be transformed into a soul soldier. The key lies in the soul monument."


    Zhou Shu appeared a bit solemn, "The soul monument also gave them immortality?"


    "Yes, even a mortal can become an immortal soul soldier as long as the soul is engraved on the soul tablet," Shu Sang said with emotion, "I don''t know how Guiguzi got this piece." The soul stele, but it is obviously a rare treasure in all heavens. If used well, it is even more useful than the sacred artifact. Even if Guiguzi doesn''t have the ability, it can stand in the Profound Yellow Realm just by relying on the soul stele, and will never fall."


    Zhou Shu frowned, "Shusang, do you hate Guiguzi all the time?"


    Realizing something, UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com Shusang quickly said, "I think too much for a while, it''s not intentional."


    Zhou Shupo solemnly said, "The soul monument is indeed a good thing, but Guiguzi can always stay in the Xuanhuang world. It is by no means relying on the soul monument. It depends on himself, especially in terms of character. I admire him very much, Shusang. You are Guiguzi. After you have the soul monument, I am afraid you will never be reconciled to stay in the Xuanhuang Realm, right?"


    Shu Sang was stunned, and couldn''t help shaking his head, "I never thought about grabbing the soul monument. I definitely don''t have such an idea."


    "If you have an idea, you can''t do it."


    Zhou Shu had some disdain in his eyes, but there was a lot of doubt in his heart. The soul monument has always been in the Xuanhuang Realm. Why did Guiguzi give the soul monument to Sun Juan this time? It wasn''t that he was worried about Sun Juan''s bad intentions, but the soul monument could really shake the earth.


    "I really didn''t."


    Shusang shook his head repeatedly, as if he was afraid of being remembered by Zhou Shu, he also knew the value of the soul monument.


    (P: Thank you Wan Zhongshu for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4316: This is enough

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Seeing Zhou Shu not speaking for a while, Shusang hesitated and said, "Did you meet Yin Bing?"


    "Not a real Yin Soldier."


    Zhou Shu shook his head. There is no need to hide anything from a former saint trapped in the soul world. He told the experience of this period of time and also said his own guess, his eyes burning, "...Shusang, what do you think? "


    "I didn''t leak it."


    Shusang was the first one to pick himself out, and said quite solemnly, "It should be that they first entered the heavens and didn��t understand anything before they were tricked by the immortal world. You know, they had mixed immortals back then. No, it��s not difficult for the immortal world to get the memory, of course, except that Sun Juan must be the exception, he is the old man of the heart demon watching, no one will offend him."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "I think so too."


    "Absorbing and transforming souls has the characteristics of Ghost Valley, such as their heart and soul, but it is not very complicated. If you understand thoroughly, you can unite with other laws of the great road," Shu Sang pointed to the heroes around him. "Look at these heroic spirits, in fact, I have also used some of the characteristics of Yin soldiers. They are much easier to use than ordinary soul heroic spirits. I also know that they will follow the command and even make their own formation."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "You are really applying what you have learned."


    "You must use what you have learned. It''s hard to use it, and you will use it without knowing it," Shu Sang paused and said condensedly, "However, what you said is more extravagant than the power of a corpse... If not, there must be the participation of the witch gods, and even those who died may be followers of Shebi Corpse who are guiding them."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "I know that the Kingdom of God and Shebi Zui communicated with each other, maybe they instructed it?"


    "I have no way to know if..." Shusang hesitated, "If you want me to help, you have to find someone who is willing to believe in me to come in. Don''t get me wrong. I just said that. If you need it, I am sure. I will try my best to help, it doesn��t matter if I don��t need it."


    Zhou Shu was noncommittal, "If this is necessary, I might try it."


    Shusang nodded quickly, "Um, that''s what I said."


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Shusang, do you know what the secret realm Sun Juan said to go to?"


    "I have never been to Pangu Grottoes, and I don''t know what ancient **** keys are. If I really want me to answer, I might believe it, I can only guess," Shu Sang thought for a while, "Judging from your description of Sun Juan, this person It''s not someone who is greedy for magic weapons or pursuing the realm of cultivation. He went to the secret realm in this way, mostly because of the guidance of the old man of the heart demon or Guiguzi. If it is Guiguzi, I know a little bit. Guiguzi has blocked and participated in many gods. You also understand that the ancient gods are the wills left by the fallen gods. There may also be inheritance or something. He is probably going to find this ending cause and effect."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "In this case, it should have nothing to do with the heavens and immortals."


    Shusang hesitated, "Ghost Valley is the main thing in this world to accomplish its mission. They don''t care much about other things."


    "I''m just worried about him..."


    Zhou Shugan laughed twice. It was a little self-deceitful to speak like this. Shu Sang could understand at a glance. In fact, he was worried that the soul monument and the Yin soldiers were controlled by the immortal world.


    Shusang nodded and said, "He is the most trusted disciple of Guigu, and he is also taken care of by the old man of the heart demon. There will be nothing wrong with him. According to the rules of Guigu, he will not be able to do great things that will turn the world upside down. ."


    Zhou Shu said leisurely, "Of course, he will only prevent such major events from happening."


    He is not afraid of Sun Juan doing things, but he is afraid that Sun Juan will prevent him from doing things. Rebuilding the order of the heavens will undoubtedly bring huge shocks, and the mission of Guigu I is just the opposite? As the goal gets closer and closer, he doesn��t want to change. It��s better to find Sun Juan and make it clear. Sun Juan will support him to develop Xianshu City, but will he support him to mess up the entire fairy world , It''s still hard to say.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and smiled, "I don''t have any more questions, goodbye."


    Seeing Zhou Shu disappear, Shu Sang paused for a few breaths and then started to get busy again.


    "Eavesdropping is not a good habit."


    "I didn''t mean it, I can hear you talking."


    The little soul was a little funny, and said worriedly, "Zhou Shu, aren''t you going to get some chaos vortex from me? You won''t attract saints? I can''t come here for enemies anymore."


    "I said it''s not the time yet."


    Zhou Shu knocked on his head and said warmly, "Now go to Yunliu."


    "it is good."


    The little soul did not delay, and soon sent Zhou Shu to a city.


    "You don''t have to go anymore, I just look at it and won''t show up."


    Zhou Shu glanced at it and walked straight to the center of the city. It seemed that a ritual was being held there. Many souls gathered together and surrounded a high platform. On the high platform was not a cloud and willow, but a tall rock. Of course, Zhou Shu could tell at a glance. This is just a superficial appearance. The Shipan is now controlled by Yunliu, and he seems to be used to it.


    Well, part of the thousands of souls around is him.


    "Nothing to grow up."


    "Just effective."


    "That''s true."


    "Many of these are disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. When the Ten Thousand Soul Tower collapsed, their souls were shocked, and most of their memories and wills were lost. They are basically like idiots. Yunliu can gather them and develop and continue. , It''s already pretty good."


    "Your attitude towards him and other people has changed a lot, don''t you blame them for destroying the soul world?"


    "The past is the past, now, as long as it is useful to the soul world, I like it, hehe."


    "You have also changed a lot, you have matured a lot,"


    Following Shi Pan��s cry, a large group of souls dragged a small mountain-like soul beast over. Shi Pan gave an order, and the souls swarmed up, tearing the soul beast to pieces, and also dropped many large ones. Small and small soul beads.


    Shi Pan drove away the souls, holding the soul orb was another impassioned declaration, and then he sprinkled the soul orb down. U U Reading www.uukanshu.c��m


    The souls scrambled to **** them, and soon they divided the soul beads. Most of them were not snatched. They could only stare at blood-red eyes and let out bursts of unwilling roars.


    "Come with me!"


    Shi Pan yelled and strode out of the city.


    Those souls hurriedly followed, no matter what they got or didn''t get, their instinct drove them to follow. Although they had no memory, they clearly knew that soul orbs were the foundation that allowed them to survive in the soul world.


    "They are going to a place with a lot of soul beasts. You have been there before, do you want to see it again?"


    "It''s enough to see here, let''s go."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and followed Xiaohun quickly to leave.


    In the middle of the city, a debilitating soul far from the crowd stared at the direction they were leaving, and suddenly smiled, very strange.


    (:Thank you for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)

 Chapter 4317: Isnt it beautiful

    Ten years in a flash.


    Zhou Shu and the Mu clan meet in the scheduled Xiancheng.


    The Mu people took Yunzhi to speed up the journey, and took a lot of effort. They also encountered hundreds of interceptions along the way. The Mu people were basically chased along the way, always facing danger... The double pressure of mind and body made them quite Looks haggard, but also got a lot of exercise.


    Already a reliable fighter.


    Everyone gathered together, and after a few days of rest, they marched towards Xianshu City. The team became very large. The Tan Family, Xu Family, and several Outland Sects who had been prepared for a long time joined in, and they would jointly undertake the protection. The Mu Clan also has tasks such as the Heavenly Talisman Gate.


    Zhou Shu is not among them.


    He left early. At his speed, it only takes a few years to reach Yuntong, the nearest to him. It takes too long to be with other people. Moreover, a saint reminded him that in Outland, it is not Cihang who is most likely to cause danger. Zong or Mu clan, but oneself.


    This is indeed the case. After only half a month of leaving, Zhou Shu was surrounded by an inexplicable barrier.


    Pop!


    The enchantment opened.


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised, this barrier was not weaker than the previous ones.


    My own growth is not small.


    In today''s realm, the only person who can judge whether he is progressing or not is probably only fighting against the saints.


    "The old man is kind, what are you doing!?"


    A voice came into the sea of ??consciousness, and it sounded a little angry.


    Zhou Shu remained silent, staring at the front, constantly improving his strength and concentration, until a bright golden gate appeared in front of him.


    This is the wonderful door that must be experienced in sanctification, and it is also the mist in the eyes of the saint.


    I can do it myself.


    After seeing the gate, he didn''t go through it, but continued to improve Shu''s strength, with perception attached.


    Gradually, a vague figure appeared behind the mist, and it was vaguely discernible that it was a tall middle-aged man, with a hint of surprise in his bright eyes.


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "I have seen seniors."


    "You... can you see me?"


    The middle-aged figure shook slightly, looking at Zhou Shu behind the gate, feeling panic for a while.


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "I did it after a try. I didn''t know in advance that it would be okay."


    In the past ten years, he has not been in vain. He has felt the chaos and improved the Tao of Shu. In addition to the daily tips of Sage Qiu and his past knowledge and experience, he finally crossed the threshold and stood in front of the gate. The Lord of Reincarnation said nothing. Wrong, he had seen the gate a long time ago, as long as there is a threshold, he will be able to cross it soon.


    Seeing that standing in front of the door doesn''t mean that you can pass. Of course, Zhou Shu doesn''t want to pass now.


    After this gate, the world will be different, and the heavens will become real shackles. It is better to stay outside.


    Now he estimates that his rank should be similar to Elder Shadow, but only for the past few years. When he returns to Xianshu City and integrates Jianmu''s huge memory, Shu Zhidao will definitely improve in quality.


    The middle-aged man got stuck and slowly said, "No wonder they are optimistic about you, they did not choose the wrong person."


    "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Shu was immersed in the sensibility of Shu Zhili, trying to figure out the doors of all wonders, and further perceiving the chaos. He clearly realized that in fact, the period before the sanctification of the saint was the best opportunity for practitioners to perceive the law of chaos. It��s just that most people don��t want to wait any longer at this moment. They all want to become saints earlier and detach themselves from the world, but they don��t know that the so-called detachment may be just another reincarnation given to you by the heavens, and they don��t even have a memory. Of reincarnation.


    The middle-aged man said slowly, "I want to block your breath because someone is tracking you."


    "Thank you senior for your kindness."


    Zhou Shu seemed thoughtful, "But with so many saints in the heavens, it''s hard not to be discovered by others, right?"


    The middle-aged man nodded, "Yes, I will find out, but they know that it is my saint''s power. It is impossible for many people to come over."


    Zhou Shu paused, "The power of the sage of the senior, the junior is also a little familiar, should the senior be the Azure Emperor?"


    "Huh?"


    The middle-aged man nodded unconsciously, his eyes showed some appreciation, "You are very knowledgeable, have you got the power of my saint? But I don''t remember you... When did it happen?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "It happened shortly after I entered the heavens. I refined a famous pill, which has the aura of a predecessor."


    In fact, he recognized it a long time ago, and naturally respects a bit, otherwise he would not directly call his senior instead of his predecessor as before. This Qing emperor has a little support for him. Helped him a little bit.


    Qingdi didn''t feel happy and said, "Then we have already had cause and effect, and you can be regarded as my disciple."


    "It''s cause and effect, but it''s not a master or apprentice."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "The famous pill and talisman in the heavens, as well as some magic weapons, have the aura of the predecessors. If these people are considered to be the disciples of the predecessors, the predecessors will have at least tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of disciples."


    The Qing emperor took pleasure in leaving words, and the heavens were full of his power.


    Qingdi touched his chin, and said sly, "Zhou Shu, you are very cunning."


    "Senior, we are each other."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand and laughed, looking indifferently. Qingdi��s behavior of leaving words everywhere was also an act of sowing seeds to collect disciples. It was just casual and didn��t need to pay too much, so both parties could deny it. Most of the time, it was Qingdi who did not admit it, did not admit that those people had too much relationship with him, and didn''t want them to borrow his name, but now he wanted to admit it, Zhou Shu didn''t admit it.


    "Or I will give you some more now?"


    The Qing Emperor looked at Zhou Shu and seduced him, "I will give you the power of a saint if you do whatever you want. Isn''t it beautiful to be a famous brand?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and waved, "Senior, don''t laugh."


    Now Zhou Shu is not much different from the saint, and he has to accept the saint''s gift to help the saint. How is this possible? That is to say, the Qing Emperor is joking. If the Qing Emperor really thinks this way, he will have offended people at this time, and it is not surprising to fight on the spot if he changes to other people.


    "I knew so, why bother in the first place."


    Qingdi sighed lightly, his expression serious, "Zhou Shu...eh? How fast!"


    As soon as the conversation stopped, Qingdi''s face sank, and his figure disappeared.


    Zhou Shu realized what, UU reading quickly put away Shu''s power, and the gates of all wonders disappeared, obviously someone was chasing it, it is impossible to feel it again, judging from the expression of Qingdi Most of the people who came were troublesome, no less than Qingdi.


    The Azure Emperor is very strong, stronger than the average saint.


    Obviously.


    The other saints are deep in the simple, but the Qing Emperor can constantly go back and forth between the heavens and the chaos realm, and keep leaving power, indicating that he occupies a good place that is convenient for obtaining resources, and may also be the exit of the realm.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Shu''s eyes were dumbfounded, and his fighting spirit burned unconsciously.


    He didn''t care about the enemy coming. On the contrary, he wanted someone to come, whether it was a saint or god, it didn''t matter.


    The experience against them is the most.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support and attention. It��s been a long time. Good luck, thanks to the book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4318: Hurry back

    "Senior, wait for me."


    Zhou Shu yelled at the void, without all the wonderful doors, naturally he could not perceive the existence of Qing Emperor, so he could only do so.


    "Do you want to fight him yourself?"


    A big face soon appeared in the void.


    For no reason, the saint always sees people with a face, and this face is not the same as the Qingdi of Shicai, it is more majestic and mysterious.


    Zhou Shu was very frank, "I want to try."


    "This matter has nothing to do with you."


    Qingdi said coldly, "I want to see, who knows that I will come here again."


    The big face disappeared quickly, and the void calmed down.


    This Qing emperor is more combative than he thought.


    Zhou Shu was a little helpless, turned around and left.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go in the past to observe or participate in the battle of the saints, but he can''t do it. The saints must be fighting in the chaos domain. .


    "Don''t worry."


    The familiar voice comes from Sage Qiu.


    After coming out of the gate of poverty, the young Taoist Qiu has been following him. It can be said that he is very sincere. Zhou Shu feels embarrassed not to realize the chaos. Of course, it is also a smooth move for Zhou Shu, and this step has been reached.


    Qiu helped him a lot. What is particularly worth mentioning is Shu Zhidao, which Zhou Shu never expected.


    This made him feel that it is really a good thing that there are saints interested in Shu Zhidao. Being able to look at Shu Zhidao from a high-level perspective and see the overall situation provides Zhou Shu with another perspective, and Zhou Shu has also gained unprecedented insights from it.


    For him, Shu Zhidao is more clear, and Shu Zhili is more handy.


    Obviously, Qiu is more worthy of Zhou Shu''s trust and willingness to trust than the Qing Emperor who has had a little cause and effect.


    It''s just that Zhou Shu won''t change his mind because of this. He has repeatedly confirmed that the law of chaos will always be behind Shu Zhidao.


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said warmly, "Senior, I''m not worried, it''s just a pity."


    "Unfortunately I didn''t see them fighting? No need, they can''t fight."


    "Is Qing Emperor so strong?"


    Zhou Shu was a little surprised. There were saints on both sides and still feared, the Qing Emperor was a bit scary.


    "No, Qingdi didn''t want to fight, just show it in front of you. He has a very good reputation in the Chaos Realm. He comes out on his own. Basically no one will fight with him. He wants to save face."


    "So it''s like this..."


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, but he was wrong, but thinking about it, the two saints wouldn''t fight for him, it was unreasonable.


    After a while, Zhou Shu was surrounded by the barrier again.


    Zhou Shu issued a force of Shu, and the barrier disappeared. This time it was very relaxed. Realizing something, Zhou Shu once again used force to open the door of all wonders. The Qing Emperor behind the door was looking at him with righteous expression. Calmly said, "Zhou Shu, it''s all right now."


    "Thank you, senior."


    Zhou Shu raised his hand, "Is there anything else senior?"


    Qingdi paused, showing a hint of displeasure, "You didn''t fight against the saint, it seems you are very disappointed."


    Zhou Shu was very calm, "It''s a little bit."


    The Qing Emperor said solemnly, "If you want to fight, there are still many opportunities in the future. This time you have offended many people. I won''t necessarily be there next time. Don''t be scared to run around."


    "No, the junior is puzzled. Why did I offend those saints?"


    Zhou Shu questioned, "I just promised to understand the law of chaos, will this also offend the saints? And they are not the saints of the immortal world, what reason do they have to target me?"


    Qingdi slowly said, "You know, some people want to change and some people want to maintain. This world will always be like this."


    "Want to maintain the current situation?"


    Zhou Shu seemed to understand, "Are they the saints who occupy the best place in the Chaos Realm? They feel that as long as they continue, they will be able to comprehend the Chaos Law and truly master the Chaos Realm and even the heavens, even if they can''t comprehend it. The law can also kill others?"


    Qingdi''s face changed slightly, "Zhou Shu, you really know the chaos realm..."


    "Regardless of the heavens and the chaos domain, they all have the same principle. Alas, the saints can''t see it," Zhou Shu sighed. "Who wants to understand the law of chaos, who is their enemy? Then they have too many enemies? "


    "The others are not worthy."


    The Qing Emperor said seriously, "Only a very small number of people can pose a threat to them, and you are one of them. After all, you are the one that the Lord of Destiny favors. By the way, I will tell you that the first three are favored by the Lord of Fate. Later It all failed and died."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Senior, how do you know everything?"


    Qingdi touched his chin and smiled, "Isn''t it? I''m an idler, and I always run around, so I know more."


    Zhou Shu hesitated for a while, "Isn''t these news about me also passed on by seniors?"


    Qingdi frowned, "Although I like to play at ease, it is not so bad. Use you to play, Zhou Shu, you are destined to be sanctified. Why should I offend you? Where does the news about you come from? I don��t know what��s going on, but it��s definitely not me."


    Zhou Shu sincerely apologized, "I''ll just talk about it, seniors don''t care."


    The Qing Emperor waved his hand and slowly said, "Actually, these things...when you are sanctified, you don''t know where the source is, and it doesn''t make sense to know it."


    "I understand."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly. It was clearly something that no one could know, but it was spread everywhere, and the saints felt that it should have been, as if it was the way it was, then there was only one result, which was passed from the heavens. , No one can hide it from the heavens.


    "You should go back to Xianshu City as soon as possible."


    The Qing Emperor said with a serious face, "It''s safe for you over there. If you really want to fight against the saints, you will have opportunities after being sanctified. Don''t take risks now."


    "Thank you senior. UU reading "


    Zhou Shu thanked him again. The Qing Emperor said the truth, and the saint Qiu also said the same. On the one hand, it was because Xianshu City had built wood, and no saint was willing to destroy the city with built wood. On the other hand, it was because of the immortal. Shucheng is adjacent to the Demon Realm and Witch Realm, and the presence of a saint over there will cause extra trouble.


    The shadow of Qing Emperor slowly disappeared, and Zhou Shu also closed the doors of all wonders.


    It��s a bit strange to say that the many wonderful doors seem to be Zhou Shu��s magic weapon, which can be easily retracted, but in fact, every practitioner faces the same situation. From the beginning of your practice, the many wonderful doors have been following you. Before being sanctified, it was the door to all the wonders that all practitioners crazily dreamed of. After being sanctified, it was the shackles that made all saints hate and hate them, and even the unforgettable graves could never come out forever.


    Zhou Shu understood this in advance, and he could write some articles in this area and use it to understand it, and more people walked in without hesitation the moment they saw it, feeling self-transcendence, but in fact the opposite is true. .


    (PS: Thank you for your long-term support and attention, and thank you for the book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4319: Not an opponent

    Yuping Peak.


    Taiwu Master and Miao Yue stood opposite each other in front of the ten thousand fierce list.


    Master Taiwu smiled and said, "You are out of the barrier."


    "Yes, Master."


    Miao Yue bowed. He was neither humble nor overbearing, and his eyes were full of determination. He could no longer see the meekness and respect of the past. He was still that person, but his temperament was different.


    Master Taiwu didn''t realize that there was a difference, but with a lot of appreciation, "The training has been very effective, and he deserves to be the best genius of our Shushan."


    "I can''t do it without Shushan."


    Miao Yue nodded lightly, "The disciple has integrated Yi Shuijian into his own swordsmanship, and the kendo is a little better."


    Yi Shuijian is the flying sword from Pangu Cave.


    As a Dao artifact, it is extremely special, capable of swallowing other Dao artifacts flying swords for growth. In order to cultivate Miao Yue, Shushan took ten unconscious and unowned Dao artifact flying swords from Jianshan and gave them to Miao Yue to cultivate Yi Shuijian. After the water sword was swallowed one after another, it was only a short distance away from the sacred artifact. Later, the Master Taiwu also gave the Taiwu sword to Miao Yue. With the Taiwu sword of the same origin, Yi Shuijian broke through to the sacred artifact in one fell swoop.


    Become the third holy weapon flying sword of Shushan.


    Yi Shuijian naturally recognizes Miao Yue as its master, and is extremely close to Miao Yue. Because of this, Shushan gave birth to the idea of ??fusing Yi Shuijian and Miao Yue.


    If Yi Shui Sword merges into Miao Yue''s sword heart, Miao Yue will become one of the top sword repairers in the heavens. If on the contrary, Miao Yue merges into Yi Shui Sword, then Yi Shui Sword will become the sacred artifact of Shushan. , And Miao Yue exists as a sword spirit, and has never been a cultivator ever since. After losing her freedom, she no longer has the opportunity to be born alone.


    There is no doubt that the life and death catastrophe is a test and an opportunity.


    The big sects are like this, the top disciple will face the top test, success will gain everything, and failure will lose everything.


    Miao Yue accepted it without hesitation, so the number of elders from Shushan empowered him at Jianshan, protected and improved the body, strengthened the soul. Afterwards, Miao Yue was in retreat for hundreds of years, and finally successfully integrated the Yi Shui sword. Of course, because of both repairs Because the gap is too big, there are not too many changes at present, but this is not a problem. Miao Yue, who already has the holy weapon and sword heart, will almost certainly become a kendo saint, and it will not take long.


    "You really did it."


    Although Miao Yue��s standing here explained everything, Master Taiwu couldn��t help being amazed. What a tough sword heart Miao Yue is, and he didn��t give in to the saintly weapon level sword intent. He still underestimated it before. Her.


    He laughed and said, "Don''t be humble. If you are just a small achievement, wouldn''t kendo have to go through the sky? Even the heavens can be pierced with a sword."


    Miao Yue''s expression was condensed, "That''s right, kendo can indeed change or destroy the heavens."


    Master Taiwu''s heart stunned. In the past, Miao Yue was extremely loyal to kendo, respectful and respectful to the heavens, but now she is still loyal, but she has less respect for the heavens, and she has an invincible mentality. So, I don��t know if it��s a good thing or a bad thing...


    Of course, he can be sure that the current Miao Yue is still Miao Yue. Yi Shuijian does not have autonomous consciousness. If there is, Shushan cannot arrange such a test. It is just that although Miao Yue is integrated with Yi Shuijian, he still suffers from Yi Shuijian. Some influences of the water sword, Yi Shuijian is a domineering sword.


    Miao Yue didn''t seem to see the change of Master Taiwu, and said calmly, "Master, I heard that the disciple is in crisis now?"


    Master Taiwu said lightly, "It''s not a crisis, it''s just that there are some differences with Xuanling Sect."


    "It should have been so."


    Miao Yue paused, and slowly said, "The Suspended Bell Sect is not the right person to manage the fairy world. Today''s fairy world has regressed a lot compared to the past. No one has been sanctified for tens of thousands of years. The practitioners are declining, and the world and the fairy city are the same. , The entire fairy world is not angry, and the Xuanling Sect cannot be blamed."


    Master Taiwu nodded slightly. Miao Yue has indeed changed a lot. In the past, it would be difficult for her to proactively express her views on the immortal world. She changed, and she could not treat it with the attitude of the past. He looked at Miao Yue. Asked, "Miao Yue, what do you think Shushan should do?"


    Miao Yue pondered for a while, "watch the changes."


    Master Taiwu smiled, "Why?"


    Miao Yue thought for a while and said, "Master, we are all sword repairers in Shushan, and they are not suitable for managing the immortal world. If we really want to be like the Xuanling Sect, they may not be as good as they are, so there is no need to participate in the fight. Be a good person, do your own thing, don��t worry about the others, just wait and see."


    "Good point."


    Master Taiwu stroked his beard and said, "Miao Yue, you are not only growing in kendo, but you also see things more thoroughly. Very good, very good."


    Miao Yue shook his head and said seriously, "It''s not a disciple, it''s because the disciple was too dull before."


    "Haha."


    Master Taiwu stared at Miao Yue, suddenly, "Miao Yue, do you remember what you said here?"


    Miao Yue shook slightly, and immediately thought of something. He set his eyes on the list of ten thousand evil spirits beside him, and slowly said, "The disciple remembers the original promise, but now is not the time. Shushan may still be in danger. Those of the Suspense Sect People have become accustomed to disregarding the rules. If they treat us as enemies, they can use any method, the disciple feels..."


    "Okay, what are you talking about stupid?"


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of Master Taiwu, "The old man is not old yet, do you think that the old man is a toothless tiger without the Taiwu sword?"


    Miao Yue said righteously, "Master, my disciple has never thought about it this way."


    The Master was able to abandon the Taiwu Sword for both Shushan and himself, but there is actually only one real reason. The Taiwu Sword can no longer help the Taiwu Master to improve his kendo. Only for this reason will a sword repairer give up. Drop one''s own sword.


    She could feel that today''s Master Taiwu does not need Taiwu sword at all, or even without sword, so he can sit firmly in the top five, even the top three.


    He is not yet an opponent.


    Master Taiwu stagnated, "In short, you don''t need to worry about the matter of Shushan at present, save it for later."


    Miao Yue pondered for a few breaths, and said slowly, "The disciple understands, the Master wants the disciple to go to Xianshu City, or the Demon Realm."


    Master Taiwu smiled and looked at her, "Where do you want to go?"


    Miao Yue said without hesitation, UU reading www.uukanshuu. com "Xianshucheng, I want to see if he is really a living saint."


    Master Taiwu nodded, "What then?"


    Miao Yue hesitated for a while, raised her head, her eyes condensed, "Yi Shuijian was a gift from Zhou Shu. If Shushan does not need a disciple, the disciple will stay in Xianshu City and help Xianshu City. Xianshu City is a force suitable for managing the fairy world. , The disciple believes this."


    "Good decision, but the old man will disappoint you."


    Master Taiwu shook his head and said warmly, "Miao Yue, don''t interfere with Xianshu City now. You are either worried about the Suspense Sect, or it is not suitable. Wait until their calamity is over. The place you are going to is the Devildom."


    "The disciple understands."


    Miao Yue nodded, a trace of disappointment flashed in her eyes.


    (PS: Thank you Munnie for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4320: Cross out

    Disappointment is over, Miao Yue earnestly salutes, "Master, my disciple will set out now."


    As soon as the voice fell, the person turned around.


    "Wait a minute."


    Master Taiwu frowned, and took a few steps, "You don��t need to be in such a hurry, you and I have not seen me for so many years, Miao Yue, don��t you want to know the situation of the heavens? There is also the situation of the Demon Realm? Or just talk to the old man? ."


    "You can learn about the situation slowly on the road, and the disciples have already learned a lot before they come..."


    Miao Yue wanted to say again, seeing the Master��s expression, she suppressed a certain eager emotion in her heart, and nodded, "The disciple will stay for a while."


    "Hehe, just say a few words, it won��t be long," Master Taiwu nodded with satisfaction, and said earnestly, "Miao Yue, the old man knows that you have just merged with Yi Shuijian, and want to see how it is in actual combat, but you have to remember, You can��t do good things in a hurry. You can always get better results if you take a step slower and think more."


    "Okay."


    Miao Yue nodded, a little wrong.


    She still trusts Shushan and respects Master Taiwu, but she has her own plan for the future of kendo and does not agree with the Master��s statement. Moreover, she feels that she can��t stand up to it with anxiousness, but she doesn��t need to explain everything. Just be yourself.


    Master Taiwu didn''t care, and smiled, "Hehe, the old man hasn''t spoken for a long time. It''s rare that I can say a little more today to wrong you."


    Miao Yue thought about it for a while and said, "The disciple heard from Junior Brother that the Heavenly Master also presided over the sword meeting."


    "This..."


    Master Taiwu thought he hadn''t heard, and Wen said, "The nine yuan you are looking for, which is Xuanyuan, where do you plan to investigate?"


    Miao Yue thought for a while, and slowly said, "The disciple has done many times to find the murderer. It is the same as the process of the past in the investigation of the murderer in the Shu Mountain. You must first find out everything about Xuanyuan. After investigating, there should be many people or sects who knew about Xuanyuan, and then went to Outland, Xianshu City also checked for a long time, the disciples can confirm with them, and finally go to the Demon Realm."


    "Yeah."


    Master Taiwu nodded, "This is very good. The old man will give you some suggestions. You don''t have to work too much in the fairy world. There are nine yuan information in the Xingxing Building, and the fairy world can''t get more. You Go directly to get a copy, and the Outland area, the main thing is to check the Supreme City."


    Miao Yue paused slightly, "A disciple can go to the Star Picking Tower? It''s not just the Sect Master and the Master, you..."


    Master Taiwu said indifferently, "You just go. As far as you are concerned, no place in Shushan is forbidden, and there are other materials and other things in the Xingxing Building. You can take whatever you want. As long as you think it��s useful to you, take it. Anyway, it��s useful to Shushan if you take it. It��s a waste of staying there."


    "I see, elder."


    Miao Yue nodded without pretending, "The disciple will go after a while, Master, Supreme City are also related to this matter?"


    "It''s very relevant. You may know that Supreme City is the Tai Ming Dynasty where Xuanyuan once was. He developed there for a long time before Xuanyuan founded Human Dao, turning Tai Ming Dynasty into one of the best realms in the heavens, the Hundred Sacred Pagoda. It was also established by him," Master Taiwu glanced at her, "However, no one knows the true relationship between Supreme City and Xuanyuan, whether they are enemies or allies, and even if the two are still one body now, you need to find out. Up."


    Miao Yue seemed to realize something, and raised her hand. "Thank you, Master, for reminding me that I really don''t know this."


    Master Taiwu waved his hand, "This is not a big secret, many people in the immortal world know it.


    Miao Yue stagnated, and said helplessly, "Master, the disciple was a little anxious before."


    "Hehe, I''m not reminding you."


    Master Taiwu smiled, and soon got up solemnly, "Actually, neither the immortal realm nor the outer realm is the focus. The key lies in the demon realm. If Xuanyuan still exists, it can only be over there. This is the consensus of Xian Ting. You have to check it carefully. Exploring, but be careful. The situation in the Demon Realm is completely different from the past. The Demon Lord suddenly closed the Demon Realm, not allowing any non-Demons to enter, and also killing practitioners internally... This kind of thing has happened before, according to the past. Judging from his experience, a new demon may be born."


    "Huh?" Miao Yue was suddenly excited, her eyes flickering, "A new demon?"


    "Well, every time such an abnormal situation occurs in the Demon World, a new Demon God will be born. This may be a certain ritual time of the Demon Race. Xian Ting has done a lot of investigations on this, but the truth has not been fully ascertained. The Demon World is hidden. It��s very deep, and what��s certain is that it��s very dangerous for practitioners to go to the Demon Realm during this period." Master Taiwu hesitated and said sternly, "That��s why the old man advocates that you go, Miao Yue, I hope you don��t So I hate the old man."


    "The Master is kind, how can the disciple bear hatred?"


    Miao Yue''s eyes were extremely firm, "As a sword repairer, I should have appeared in the most dangerous place, always holding the determination to die for the sword. Obviously, the devil world today is the best sword test ground for disciples. Thanks to Shu Shan and the Master for their love, nothing else."


    Master Taiwu looked at her and nodded very satisfied.


    Miao Yue is still Miao Yue. Regardless of the future, he will be sincere to the sword and loyal to the sword. It is enough for him. In fact, Shushan is also enough. For so many years, Shushan has nothing to pursue, only one point is very persistent, and good sword repair comes from Shushan, not Kunlun.


    As far as Kendo is concerned, as long as Kendo is evergreen, even if Miao Yue is no longer Miao Yue, it doesn''t matter if he is swallowed by Yi Shuijian instead.


    He said slowly, "Miao Yue, if you are in danger, you can do whatever you want to do, temporarily yielding to the Demon Realm, and joining forces with Xuanyuan is also included."


    Miao Yue said seriously, "Master, don''t worry, the disciple knows what to do, but I will never submit to the demons."


    "Okay, then I have nothing to say."


    Master Taiwu turned around, facing the list of ten thousand evil spirits, waved his hand casually, "Go, I''ll wait for you to come back and cross out the name with my own hands."


    "It was crossed out rather than erased Could it be that the Master had already had a result in his heart, thinking that Xuanyuan shouldn''t be nine yuan?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about..."


    Master Taiwu trembled slightly, and said in a straightforward voice, "The old man is just a gaffe, and friends and enemies in the heavens can be changed at any time. As you can imagine, now we will not follow the orders of the Hanging Bell Sect. , Or even come back to them? As long as you believe that what you are doing is right, no matter what you do, we Jian Xiu don''t have so much scruples, and Xuanyuan this person..."


    Master Taiwu realized something and suddenly turned around.


    Sure enough, there was no one in front of him.


    He didn��t get angry, and smiled faintly, ��I��ve got results for a long time, I��m afraid it��s you, but Miao Yue, Xianshu City, it��s better not to get involved now, now their enemy is not Xuan. Lingzong, but many saints..."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4321: The most difficult

    Xianshu City.


    Hao Ruoyan greeted him with joy, "Master Shu, you are back!"


    "Yeah."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, and looked at Hao Ruoyan for a while, "Ruoyan, your great progress is not small."


    "Master Shu has made the fastest progress. He will be a quasi-sage after going out. Ruoyan can''t be compared," Hao Ruoyan smiled triumphantly. I have a deeper understanding of officialdom, and it��s not that Ruoyan has made progress alone. Now everyone in Xianshu City has made great progress, especially Qingque and Zhao Yueru... if the power of good fortune lasts a little longer."


    Zhou Shu let go of his perception and glanced at it, seeming to realize it, and slowly said, "There are already a lot of opportunities for eighteen years. To be content, the next time you use so much power of good fortune, you have to wait until Jianmu further matures."


    "It''s Ruoyan who is greedy, hehe."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded and whispered, "Master Shu, the new batch of materials has already been sent by the king to the Xuanhuang Realm. The Xuanhuang Realm is currently very good and the construction is very fast, but Lin Zhu and Caiying are experiencing some difficulties now. They said they could solve it."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Just trust them."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Well, then Xianshucheng will provide support."


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Ruoyan, this time I brought back the Ci Hang Sect of the Tianfumen and the Mu Clan. It will be several decades before you come. You will be ready at that time. Ci Hangzong is fine, Tianfu The door has a strong Talisman Pond, and the Mu Clan has brought a special Demon Emperor, so you need to be more cautious."


    "If Yan understands, promise to let them smoothly integrate into Xianshu City and abide by the rules."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu with a trace of worry in his eyes, "Master Shu tells the matter, where are you going?"


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "Where I''m not going, I plan to retreat for a while, Ruoyan, Xianshu City, and the Xuanhuang Realm will be left to you."


    Hao Ruoyan said solemnly, "Don''t worry, Master Shu."


    "Not only now, you may also take care of it in the future."


    Zhou Shu nodded, stepping inside Jianmu.


    Hao Ruoyan stagnated, and was stunned. After thinking for a while, he gradually understood Zhou Shu''s meaning and was surprised and delighted.


    "Master Shu is going to attack the saint?"


    Wanmu Pavilion.


    A dozen spirit shadows looked at Zhou Shu together. Compared with the past, each spirit shadow was much stronger. It looked extremely solid, with dark purple eyes, lightning flowing inside, and slow movements. The faint smoke wafted out, giving people a feeling of being so full of power that they would explode at any time. Of course, it was not power that filled them, but Jianmu''s huge memories. They took up too much space, even the power of their own comfort. All began to dissipate.


    "Huh."


    Jianmu said solemnly, "If you don''t come back, most of them will blow up. These clones are as greedy as your practitioners, and they can''t eat them anymore."


    "My fault, this is the order I gave them. I didn''t take care of their safety, but it was fortunate to keep up."


    Zhou Shu was also a bit scared, "Senior, I will take them back now, and then I will harass senior here for a while."


    After speaking, he beckoned, and the soul shadow swarmed up, and instantly rushed in front of Zhou Shu to merge with it.


    "You... all fuse together?!"


    Jianmu shouted, "Are you crazy? Can you bear so much?!"


    "It''s okay."


    Zhou Shu sat down calmly, "So fast."


    The soul shadow is different from the body. The body has almost unlimited sea of ??consciousness, and the soul shadow is less than one-tenth. Besides, these memories have been absorbed and filtered by the soul shadow, and the pressure on the body has been much smaller. Although it will be very difficult to merge together, But it won''t be overwhelming.


    Besides, this is also a kind of experience for the knowledge of the sea and the Taolu.


    After talking, Zhou Shu closed his eyes, and then his body began to tremble, and a steaming purple flame appeared above his head, sometimes calm, sometimes jumping up to tens of feet high.


    "Use yourself as a stove to refining and absorbing memories? Really reckless."


    After Jianmu finished speaking coldly, he attracted a condensed force of good fortune to completely cover Zhou Shu.


    When my eyes are opened and closed, decades have passed.


    Zhou Shu stood up, the space where Jianmu was trembling, that simple standing up movement seemed to be able to drive the entire heavens to follow. He looked up at the surroundings, his eyes filled with brilliance, majestic and majestic, like a **** in the world. Buddha.


    Jianmu was shocked and said, "Zhou Shu, you just merged my memory and didn''t practice. How did you improve so much? It''s just a different person."


    "Knowledge is power."


    Zhou Shu calmly said an old saying.


    Jianmu seems to have a sense, "This sentence is good, but it is not easy to use in practice. It is incredible to express it directly in power like you."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "This is my Dao, Shu Zhi Dao, the best road in the heavens."


    The Shu Zhi Dao, which has accumulated knowledge and encompasses many Dao laws, is the best Dao.


    No matter which heaven you are in.


    And in these heavens, Shu Zhili is the most suitable and powerful force for him, better than the power of Chaos, he firmly believes this.


    This time integrating memory, he did not care too much about the secrets in Jianmu''s memory. The focus was all on absorbing knowledge, understanding and mastering and then integrating into the Dao, all in one go, Shu Zhi Dao stepped forward, Shu Zhi Li gained Substantial improvement, and the furnace is almost perfect, he is quite sure, even if a few saints come together to besiege the furnace, the furnace will be fine.


    Jianmu said solemnly, "Don''t be too confident, your strength is not enough to refuse the power of good fortune."


    "Will do it."


    Zhou Shu looked at Xiang Jianmu and slowly said, "It''s very lively outside, I feel a lot of wooden people."


    "I asked them to live here. They are hundreds of miles away. You don''t need to be too scrupulous. They can''t get the power of good fortune. They can only slowly improve," Jianmu slowly said, "If you feel bad, I can let They go to other worlds."


    "It''s okay, as long as you like it."


    Zhou Shu shook his head, "Where is that Demon King, the big Yunzhi? I didn''t feel his presence. Did you not only give him wisdom, but also shape him? Only the Mu Clan Demon King can do it, other Can the demon clan demon emperor do?"


    "There is no transformation, just go to other places, UU reading has me here, he can''t grow into the real core."


    Jianmu frowned, "Zhou Shu, what do you take me for? It''s the Mu clan, and you have to have good conditions on your own. I can''t do this for other monster clan. You plan to summon the monster emperor to Xianshu City. Coming?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "It would be great if it can be done. This is a great opportunity for cause and effect."


    Jianmu sneered, "Don''t think about other races, as practitioners are the most difficult now, Zhou Shu, as the emperor, your trouble is coming."


    "The practitioner is the most difficult now?"


    Zhou Shu''s face changed slightly, and he slowly said, "What happened during this period?"


    Jianmu doesn''t lie, and he speaks so solemnly. The matter is definitely not small. After decades of retreat, what has happened?


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4322: There must be

    "This is a human matter, just ask your city lord."


    Jianmu issued the order to chase off guests, Zhou Shu bowed and appeared in the hall of Xianshu City.


    He told Hao Ruoyan that in the future, he would try to avoid Xianshu City and Xuanhuang Realm as much as possible. He also thought so in his heart. He didn''t even plan to go to the Xianshu City Hall again. The reason was not that he was rushing to attack the saints, let alone caring about the immortals. Shucheng and Xuanhuang Realm are gone, but he must focus on higher-level enemies. Only in this way can the normal development of Xianshucheng and Xuanhuang Realm be guaranteed. However, Jianmu is very serious, so he can��t go. .


    "Master Shu, you are out!"


    "Zhou Shu!"


    The busy Hao Ruoyan and Qingque greeted them with joy.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Zhou Shu calmed down a few words and said slowly, "Jianmu said, human beings have encountered a lot of trouble, what''s the problem?"


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "To be precise, it is a human practitioner from Xianshu City and Outland."


    Zhou Shu asked suspiciously, "Is it okay with the immortal world?"


    "Yeah."


    Qingque showed a lot of seriousness, "That''s it, Zhou Shu. Five years ago, Xian Ting announced one thing, saying that human saints will only protect practitioners in the fairy world from now on, and practitioners in the Outland and other places will no longer be protected. ."


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, "In other words, the saying that human beings have no calamity applies only to the immortal world."


    Qingque said slowly, "Well, not all of the immortal world is applicable. It is said that practitioners who do not practice the laws of the immortal world will also encounter calamity if they are promoted. This is obviously aimed at us, and what we said can be done without the power of immortality. To be promoted to an immortal, only to cultivate the principle of the avenue, and to abandon the immortal power, you will face many calamities in the future."


    "This is a salary draw from the bottom of the pot, Master Shu."


    Hao Ruoyan looked serious, but there was a hint of excitement in his eyes, "The immortal world has taken this step extremely. In the future, if human practitioners want to bypass the immortal power and the laws of the immortal world, they will have to weigh and weigh. If you don''t choose the immortal power, you will have to do it every time you get promoted. At the risk of death."


    "The sage of the fairy world has exerted his strength."


    Zhou Shu nodded, Immortal Realm took this step extremely ruthlessly, fundamentally attacking Xianshu City, and without a single soldier, forced Xianshu City into a completely opposite position.


    This was something he didn''t expect, and it also showed that he didn''t have a clear view of the struggle. The way the Immortal Realm targeted Xianshu City, from the sect and resource attacks, has been raised to a deeper level, and he has not yet done it. Get ready.


    Hao Ruoyan hesitated, "Isn''t Master Shu angry?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Don''t talk about me first, I don''t think you are angry, just talk about the reasons."


    Qingque said slowly, "We have no calamity anymore, and I don''t know how to be angry. Before, we practitioners have enjoyed the benefits of being without calamity. Now that others have recovered the benefits, we scolded again, always feeling something violated. My heart, occasionally, feels like doing something wrong."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Qing Que, it''s very good to be grudges, Ruoyan, how about you?"


    "Ruo Yan thinks this is an opportunity instead."


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and said seriously, "Ruoyan, Jianmu, and the origin core ditch have passed. They agreed to transfer the calamity of the practitioners to Xianshu City. As long as the practitioners practice in Xianshu City, they will not We can also help to bear the calamity when the practitioners from the outer realm want to come to Xianshu City to cross the calamity, so Ruoyan believes that the immortal world is indeed very decisive in doing so, but it can also help us win more practitioners."


    Zhou Shu looked at him, "Doing so will directly split the human practitioner."


    "The world of immortality has begun, we have no way, we must keep up," Hao Ruoyan did not retreat, "If this time to retreat, the human practitioners of the heavens must conform to the world of immortality. It is difficult to get rid of being connected with the immortal world. If this time of concession, what we did before is in vain, the foundation of propaganda will no longer exist, and it will be shaken at all. It is difficult for Xianshu City to develop again, and even if we defeat the immortal world later To rebuild order is equivalent to re-changing all immortal practitioners, which is too difficult and too expensive."


    Zhou Shu slowly said, "You mean, take this opportunity to completely change?"


    Hao Ruoyan looked at Zhou Shu and nodded earnestly, "Yes, the immortal world did this first, and we should worry a little bit. If we did this first, it might arouse the disgust of the practitioners, and now these disgust will go to the immortal world. , We will take this opportunity to build a new fairy world!"


    Her gaze is getting hotter and hotter, and she is obviously happy to see it. She has planned and is ready for it.


    Zhou Shu understood what, "You are already doing this?"


    Hao Ruoyan shook his head and said, "No, I haven''t done anything now, waiting for Master Shu to decide that Master Shu is the human emperor, and Ruoyan only provides advice."


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Ruoyan, you can do what you want, but it is only limited to Xianshu City at the moment."


    "Got it."


    Hao Ruoyan immediately smiled like a flower, "I know that Master Shu will agree and Ruoyan will be able to do it soon."


    Zhou Shu followed and smiled, but he was not so calm in his heart. He regarded Xian Ting as an enemy, but he had never thought of letting the practitioner choose a side now.


    Those new-born practitioners didn��t know that they had already made enemies when they first started to practice. They didn��t know that according to their different ways of practice, they would be divided into two factions in the future. They would be hostile to each other and even fight to death. This is not what Zhou Shu wanted. .


    However, Xian Ting had already done this, and he had to deal with it.


    Another surprise is that Hao Ruoyan has grown very fast, faster than expected, and is very good at seizing opportunities.


    Qingque sensed Zhou Shu''s emotions and whispered, "Is there no other way?"


    "There must be."


    Zhou Shu said indifferently, "The first is to change human beings without calamity, so that all human practitioners will have calamity. It is estimated that no human practitioner will agree. Doing so may become the enemy of all practitioners. The second is , Continue to keep human beings free from calamity, and then ignore the saints of the immortal world, and take all the calamities of human practitioners on themselves. As a human emperor, this is justified."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, "Yes, that''s what Ruoyan thinks. Xianshu City belongs to Master Shu. We will start with Xianshu City, then go to Outland, and then we will bring the Immortal Realm into consideration."


    "This is very good. UU reading is a long process, maybe thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years."


    Qingque said slowly, "During this period of time, there may be countless practitioners who have died due to different ways of practicing, and many practitioners resent the immortal world or us because of the calamity. Other races in the heavens will not let go. After the opportunity of human civil strife, the heavens will become very complicated."


    Hao Ruoyan nodded, her eyes firm, "But this is necessary, the immortal world has divided humans first, should we obey? Let all the practitioners in Xianshu City also move towards Xianli? Qingque, it is impossible to achieve the goal without sacrifice. "


    Qingque said softly, "I understand, Ruoyan, I didn''t say that you were wrong, but I was very upset."


    "You all go to your own business."


    Zhou Shu looked at the two of them, waved his hands, and said warmly, "I''ll deal with it, don''t think too much."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4323: Go with the flow

    "You are here again."


    Jianmu looked at Zhou Shu, somewhat displeased.


    Zhou Shu looked condensed, "Well, I want to ask seniors for advice."


    Jianmu scolded, "You have taken away all my memory, what else do you want to ask for?"


    Zhou Shu Suran, "The juniors learned the experience and attitudes of their seniors. These don''t have to be remembered. In fact, I know very well that even if I know more about the heavens, I can''t compare to Jianmu you."


    "You humans..."


    Jianmu paused, and said with no sorrow or joy, "Want to ask about crossing the robbery?"


    "The juniors have a lot to ask, and crossing the catastrophe is naturally one of them. When the seniors mentioned it, it would be better to start with crossing the catastrophe," Zhou Shu said slowly.


    Jianmu was a little surprised and didn''t answer the question, "What do you think?"


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Judging from the memories of the predecessors spanning the entire ancient to the ridiculous, it may not be a good thing. For example, the sacred beasts can only be smashed from the era when countless fierce beasts are raging. The law, the same is true for humans in the past, there are many obstacles on the road of cultivation, and thousands of calamities, but it is also because of these calamities that countless avenues and saints have been created, but now the immortal world..."


    Zhou Shu said in a deep voice, "I can''t say that no one has been sanctified for 80,000 years because of the lack of calamity, but it also depends on how much. Plum blossoms come from the bitter cold, and the suffering is too little, and the growth is not good enough. I am from the Xuanhuang world. The Xuanhuang Realm has always had a lot of calamity. There are very few practitioners who can ascend to the immortal, and once they can ascend to the immortal, they must be a superior generation. Under the same realm, the immortal realm is hard to compare. Back then, I was with me. The practitioners of the Xuanhuang Realm who came up are almost all the key training objects in the heavens. They have nothing to do with their aptitude. They only survive the catastrophe and those who have not survived the catastrophe. There is a big difference in the quality of will or the original mind."


    "You are right."


    Jianmu slowly said, "I also admit it, but do you say it makes sense now? Do you want the immortal world to return to the era of human disaster? Zhou Shu, the times have changed, and you want to return to the human race Pursuing and killing, is there no place where there is no standing cone? Don��t think about it, if there is a calamity, will the practitioners be the strongest and most powerful force in the heavens? Even if the practitioners become weaker and weaker because of the calamity, they are all practitioners. Every practitioner is accustomed to a smooth practice and hopes to continue. This is not something that you can reverse... Zhou Shu, you say this now, like an excuse that you can''t be human beings."


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "This is indeed like an excuse."


    "This was originally an excuse."


    Jianmu faintly said, "If you really want to go back to the past, you can create a new heaven by yourself, but it will be impossible to come back in these heavens, even in your Xianshu City. It can be done, Zhou Shu, as long as you say that the practitioners in Xianshu City must cross the calamity, the remaining practitioners in Xianshu City may not be full of ten realms."


    Zhou Shu smiled bitterly.


    "Yes, you don''t believe it yourself, do you still expect to persuade me and let me be this villain?"


    Jianmu sighed, "I don''t really care, but what you do will be of no benefit to anyone, and it will be a devastating blow to Xianshu City. Everything you worked so hard to build will soon disappear."


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said seriously, "Senior, I just have some confusion. I haven''t thought about implementing it yet, and I won''t let the senior carry it. If I really want to do it, it must be me. However, seniors are right. I You really shouldn��t think about this. Now that human beings are innocent, what I have to do is to help all human beings maintain it.��


    "That''s right."


    Jianmu slowly said, "This is a killer move in the immortal world, which has driven you to a dead end. You have to respond, but if you win, you will hardly be hindered in the future. You, the emperor, can truly respond to each other. , Even the fairy world, can no longer restrict you from doing what you want to do."


    Zhou Shu looked solemn, "I should come to listen to seniors from time to time. Please seniors to give me some advice."


    "Huh."


    Jianmu shook, unable to tell whether he was angry or happy.


    Zhou Shu said calmly, "Senior, I can make Xianshu city free from calamity, and practitioners who practice the Tao of Shu without calamity, but other practitioners, what should I do?"


    Jianmu paused, "How does the fairy world do it?"


    "Practitioners have all practiced the law of immortal force, even me, although I did not become immortal from immortal force, but later I also practiced the law of immortal force. Tribulation, that is to help all practitioners block the catastrophe, so human beings are free from calamity," Zhou Shu groaned and sighed, "But I can��t let all practitioners practice the Tao of Shu, like the immortal world, and even if everyone is Practice, I can��t help so many people now.��


    Jianmu swayed the branches, the gap looked like a pair of deep eyes, "When can I help?"


    "If it''s faster, maybe a thousand years or longer, but the problem..."


    Zhou Shu hesitated, "The original mind of the younger generation does not want everyone to practice the Tao of Shu, because the practitioner chooses which path or law is determined by his own mind. If the practitioner cannot conform to the original mind, then the practice is meaningless. ."


    Jianmu said lightly, "Your heart doesn''t determine the future of Dao. It doesn''t matter whether you want it or not, it doesn''t matter if Shu Zhidao is willing."


    Zhou Shu''s heart shook slightly, "Senior means..."


    "You know very well that the development of Tao is not determined by the founder of Tao," Jianmu said calmly, "If Shu Zhidao needs to do this, then it will do it. You can stop it, but it may not be stopped, Dao Sage You can''t change the direction of Tao, do you think you can do it?"


    Zhou Shu said slowly, "Senior said, should I let the flow go?"


    "You follow your own mind and the idea of ??the way according to the way, the two do not conflict, and the calamity that comes from this will also be borne by each."


    Jianmu stared at him and suddenly said loudly, "Zhou Shu, why did the Emperor Xuanyuan abandon Xuanyuan Dao and re-establish humanity? Why did he abandon humanity again in the end?"


    Zhou Shu thought about this issue before, UU reading www.uuk��nshu. Com quickly said, "Abandon Xuanyuan Dao because Xuanyuan Dao is very special. Only the Xuanyuan line is suitable for cultivation. It is impossible to become the Great Dao of Heaven. Xuanyuan has high ambitions and great ambitions. In order to be the emperor, he re-founded A way that can become a great way is humanity, and why did he give up humanity..."


    As he said, Zhou Shu became nervous and said slowly, "I''m afraid it is because of the identity of the founder of humanity, which conflicts with the identity of the emperor."


    Humanity is an excellent avenue. Zhou Shu also practiced until he mastered it. He knew very well that humanity has the opportunity to become a avenue that can pass through the heavens, but it is absolutely impossible to adapt to every practitioner. It is just the Emperor Xuanyuan. But he hoped that the humanity would develop in this direction. This was originally the purpose of his creation, otherwise he would not directly name the Tao as the humanity, so he established a humane paradise, started experimenting from a realm, and then affected the practitioners of the heavens. ��


    And everyone knew the result.


    (PS: Thank you Little Sheep Online for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 4324: Then do it

    Jianmu said slowly, "You realize it."


    "The reason why he went to the Demon Realm was probably because Dao was unable to achieve his goal of creating Dao. Since then, he is reluctant to stay where there are humans. He gave up Dao and also humans," Zhou Shu looked at Jianmu and revealed Many admired, "Senior has never seen Emperor Xuanyuan, but he can see it so thoroughly."


    He had thought about many reasons before, but at this moment it seemed to be suddenly clear.


    What is being chased by the immortal realm and being misunderstood by the world is actually not a reason. People who can become a human emperor will not be afraid of these. The most likely reason for Xuanyuan to give up human beings and escape from the demon realm is that as a founder, the Dao failed, so he was disappointed and even disappointed. Desperate, unable and unwilling to assume the responsibility of the emperor.


    Jianmu said coldly, "Don''t put a high hat on me. Until now I dare not say that I know you humans."


    Zhou Shu paused, "Senior don��t worry, I��m not Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan founded Human Dao to prove that he is the real emperor in the immortal world. When I created Dao, I was not the emperor of humanity. I never thought about using Shuzhi Dao. To become the emperor."


    "Just recognize it clearly."


    Jianmu slowly said, "Dao can''t help others, even if he calls humanity, he may not listen to others, whether you want to or not, the identity of the founder and the emperor is always in conflict. As the emperor, you should not be too concerned about other identities. It��s best not to combine the two, and don��t force your way. That may be good, but it is more likely to bring troubles that cannot be solved."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "Senior pointed out that now that Shu Zhidao has spread out, I will just watch it for the time being."


    Shu Zhi Dao has become a great road. There are hundreds of millions of practitioners in Xianshu City. The total amount of the immortal realms in Outer Realm is hard to count. This is not the credit of the founders alone, but the efforts of countless cultivators and Dao themselves. As a result, today��s Shu Zhi Dao and Dao Sutras change every day. Every day, people add new content and provide new insights. As a creator, Zhou Shu cannot perceive all this, let alone control them. In his own hands, he can do whatever he wants to do. Now, he is only a member of Shu Zhidao, the strongest member.


    If you regard Tao as a tool to control and influence others, it would be wrong. Realistically speaking, Zhou Shu can''t do it now. A mature Tao will purify itself and improve itself. Anything that is not suitable for Tao will be destroyed. Slowly reject it.


    What Zhou Shu can do is to improve his Dao power and let it reach the top. This is also the best help for Shu Zhi Dao.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s clear eyes, Jianmu slowly tapped a branch.


    Zhou Shu calmed down, "You can get a lot of things from the seniors, and the juniors are grateful."


    "Don''t be eager to be grateful, the problem has not been solved yet," Jianmu said slowly, "For the time being, let''s not consider Shu Zhidao, think about what you will be like."


    "We are here to block the fate of the practitioners in Xianshu City, and at the same time expand the realm of Xianshu City," Zhou Shu looked at Jianmu, "This will bother seniors."


    Jianmu groaned for a few breaths, "Xianshu City can be expanded by up to two times. At present, it is the limit for the Great Realm to reach around 3,000."


    "It''s already a lot."


    Zhou Shu nodded. Jianmu and Jie are complementary to each other. In theory, no matter how many Jiemu Jianmu can bear, especially the mature big Jie, but if the Boundary can��t keep up, it doesn��t make sense to expand. "Seniors can If so, I also want to leave trees with the atmosphere of seniors in other forces, similar to the plane trees, let them go there to cross the catastrophe, and they can help their practitioners to block the calamity, just borrowing the seniors can extend to The passages in other worlds, the specific blockade, etc. are all completed by Xianshu City."


    Jianmu slowly said, "Aren''t you afraid that the immortal world will also use these channels?"


    Zhou Shu sighed slightly, "I can only identify as much as possible."


    Xianshu City is far from the background of the fairy world. It is undoubtedly a huge burden to bear the calamity of many practitioners, but it has to be done.


    The immortal world doesn''t care about these burdens, after all, there are saints in the immortal world��most of those calamities come from the laws of the immortal world. The saints of the immortal world eliminate their own calamities without using any strength. Zhou Shu even felt that these calamities would increase their power.


    Jianmu seemed to think, "It can be, but it is impossible to continue like this. Treat the symptoms rather than the root cause."


    "Well, these are all expedients, so I will go to see the saint."


    Zhou Shu made a decision and said calmly, "Which Dao law human practitioners choose, the human saints of that Dao law will come out to help them overcome the catastrophe. They can also do what the saints of the fairy world can do, and this It��s a good thing for both parties."


    Jianmu was startled, "How many saints are you planning to meet?"


    Zhou Shu''s eyes were firm, "See as many as you can. This is a permanent cure."


    "It is, but you think it is too simple."


    Jianmu looked at Zhou Shu, a little speechless, and wanted all the saints to listen to him, how did he come up with it.


    "I''m not eager to do it, I just decided to do it this way, one by one," Zhou Shu was calm. "The saints are very boring. Finding something for them is good. They may not be unwilling. ."


    "Since you think so, just do it."


    Jianmu seemed to understand something, and said lightly, "There is a way that is better than nothing, and it is more reliable than what you thought before."


    "I''m leaving."


    Zhou Shu nodded and left soon.


    Jianmu watched him, admiring and frustrated. This Zhou Shu, if he can do it, I am afraid it will be more than the emperor. The most realistic way is to imitate the immortal world and replace the law of the immortal world with Shu Zhi Dao.


    As soon as Zhou Shu left Jianmu, he heard a voice, "Master!"


    Zhou Shu can ignore other people''s conscious exchanges for a while, but Xue Nv''s, she must respond immediately anyway, but Xue Nv''s voice, why it sounds so excited, is not at all like her before.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared in Xue Nu''s dojo.


    Xue Nu politely saluted, raised her head, and looked at Zhou Shu with slightly red eyes, "Master, my disciple has an idea."


    "You said."


    Zhou Shu nodded, UU reading seemed to realize something.


    "The dojo in Xianshu City no longer needs to be taught by disciples. The disciple wants to preach in Outland, and open Shuzhi Dojo to every realm in Outland. Master, please agree." Knowing Zhou Shu''s temperament, Xue Nu is still a little worried." In the past few years, people in every dojo in Xianshu City have thought this way, and many people have already left to do it. The disciples worried that the Shu Zhidao they passed out might not be in line with Master''s wishes, so I planned to preach by myself. "


    Zhou Shu smiled and said warmly, "Then do it."


    Xue Nu said in surprise, "Master doesn''t object to it?"


    "This is normal. What am I against?" Zhou Shu waved his hand. "It seems that you have been thinking about it for a long time. I believe you, Xue Nu."


    Just faintly lost in my heart, is this the Tao pushing himself forward?


    (PS: Thank you for your long-term support and attention from Xichangyingnong, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 4325: 1 performance

    "Thank you, Master."


    The Snow Girl respectfully salutes, and when she raises her head, her eyes gleam with eager light, she said very firmly, "The disciple will definitely live up to her trust, and spread the Tao of Shu to every corner of the outer realm, so that the Tao of Shu will become the best avenue in the heavens. ."


    Zhou Shu looked at her, just nodded.


    The light in her eyes was better than the sun, so similar to Hao Ruoyan.


    In the entire Xianshu City, there are more and more people with this light. Many people think that this is a great opportunity. Opportunity for Shu Zhidao.


    Zhou Shu looked at her and said slowly, "This is difficult."


    "The disciple understands that the immortal world just announced this news, most people will still choose Xianli."


    Xue Nu nodded, but eagerly, "But the disciple believes in Shu Zhi Dao, I believe in Master and Xian Shu City. Shu Zhi Dao has potential and is much better than the law of the fairy world. Sooner or later, everyone will understand this. Master does not. It��s often said that the harder the task, the more interesting it is and the greater the sense of accomplishment? And it��s not a disciple who does it alone. Most people in Shuzhi Taoism will go out to preach. We will work hard together and we will definitely be able to do it well."


    Before she knew it, she put Shu Zhidao in front of Zhou Shu.


    This is the change Zhou Shu is looking forward to, but when this moment comes, there is still a little loss.


    Of course, a little bit of emotion quickly dissipated, and Shu Zhidao''s disciples were so confident. Can he be a founder, can he still hold them back?


    The Dao cannot be controlled by others. At the moment it is created, it has its own direction and its own will. Even the creators should not and can no longer restrict them according to their own ideas. The creators, the emperor, and practice In fact, you must handle the relationship between these three identities.


    He smiled and nodded, "The future of Shu Zhidao depends on you."


    "Master, don''t talk nonsense, Shu Zhidao can''t do without a master."


    Xue Nu frowned and thought of something, "Master, you haven''t preached to the disciples for many years."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a while, "Then I will preach for three years starting from tomorrow, and I need to listen to your insights."


    "Three years? That''s great!"


    Snow Girl''s eyes lit up and she clapped her hands for joy.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Go and prepare. After this, you will preach in Outland."


    Over the years, he has invested a lot of energy in Shu Zhi Dao, but more of it is to improve his personal cultivation. However, he does not know much about other people''s promotion and expansion of Dao, and it takes some time to integrate these insights. To further improve the avenue is a very necessary and effective method for both Shuzhidao and himself.


    Of course, there is also the problem of crossing the catastrophe that is about to face.


    He is not a saint yet, and it is impossible to take care of the entire Outer Realm. Most of the calamity will be borne by the dojos scattered all over the country. He has to push the performance and pass it on to these disciples. This must be done. Okay.


    Xue Nu left happily, Zhou Shu called Hao Ruoyan and asked for a while.


    Hao Ruoyan��s eyes flashed, ��Relax, Master Shu, Xianshu City must cooperate well, Shu Zhidao and Jianmu��s help, Ruoyan is sure that within a few decades, let us have a good relationship with us. The forces will not be affected by the robbery."


    "Decades?"


    So confident? Zhou Shu stopped slightly and nodded, "Where are the other forces?"


    "Master Shu is outside of Xianshu City and the Immortal Realm?"


    Hao Ruoyan seemed thoughtful, and said slowly, ��People who don��t learn the Tao of Shushu had better bond with us, otherwise we have no reason to take care of them. Of course, they can also choose the immortal world, but this is not what we want to see in the future. When we succeed, their status will be embarrassing."


    She spoke frankly and made sense, Zhou Shu could only nod her head.


    Things have developed to this point.


    He has always hoped that everyone can find a way that suits him. He does this for the people around him, helping them find the most suitable direction, Hao Ruoyan''s official way, Qingque''s soul way, and Bian Xue''s law of fate. Wait, he has also achieved success, but now, he has to accept that for the sake of the calamity, the cultivator must either learn the power of immortality or practice the Tao of Shu, and there is no other choice.


    For a long time, these two avenues of laws will be the avenues of laws that practitioners must learn.


    Practitioners can still practice other laws and avenues, and they don''t have to regard them as lifelong goals, but this is not his intention.


    It is persecuted in the end, and practitioners should not be so.


    The entanglement quickly passed. As the city master and founder, he will not hinder the efforts of Xianshu City and Shu Zhidao for this purpose. However, as a practitioner, Zhou Shu still has to stick to his heart, and he must also follow If you want to act on your own, then go to the saints and try to get the saints to solve the calamity. Whether you can do it is one thing, but it''s impossible not to do it.


    Xianshucheng''s preaching lasted for seven years, which was longer than expected.


    A lot of things have been encountered during this period.


    For example, Xianshu City was attacked again, obviously from the gods or saints. Layers of dark clouds enveloped Xianshu City for nearly half a year. There were countless thunder and fire disasters, so I exercised Xianshu City well. It should be regarded as a kind of Dao Tribulation. Standing high, they can expect that after this sermon, Shu Zhi Dao''s status in the heavens will be further, and their status may be threatened.


    There were also unclear meanings, an inexplicable sword intent suddenly appeared above the main realm of Xianshu City, lingering for dozens of days.


    Directly penetrated the formation, obviously the sword master''s handwriting.


    Following Zhou Shu��s preaching, the sword intent sometimes whispered softly, sometimes screamed generously, and couldn��t tell whether it was a response or interference. Zhou Shu didn��t care about it, only taking it as a spur to his preaching, but later The others couldn''t help it, dozens of sword repairmen went up together and fought with that sword intent.


    Zhao Yueru and Li Aojian were among them.


    Someone was injured as a result, and the final result was that the sword intent disappeared, and several sword repairmen were unable to retreat from then on.


    There are also good things, especially for blessings.


    A few days before the end of the sermon, UU reading was full of colorful clouds, and Changhong fell straight to the city. The purple energy that followed covered many circles. I don��t know how many people have benefited from it. Not only the practitioners of Shuzhi Dao, but many other races have changed, such as Haechi tribe, Yinkui tribe and so on.


    What��s more interesting is that during the whole preaching process, the alchemists in Xianshu City produced at least three hundred famous pills, and the alchemists had similar gains. Hundreds of magic weapons were given words by the saints. The words all come from Qingdi.


    He is particularly optimistic about Xianshucheng and Zhou Shu?


    Zhou Shu didn''t believe in the Qing Emperor that much, and such a thing had happened before, and it might just be a manifestation of the sage''s diversification of investment.


    It is worth mentioning that none of the magic weapons produced by Tiangongfang have been given words. Zhou Shu is satisfied with this. The Tiangongfang dominated by Houdu can really block the power of the saints. This is in line with his ideas. He doesn''t want it. Important places in Xianshu City were tainted by the saints, in the absence of uncertainty.


    (PS: Thank you Zhang Jianxiong for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4326: Promising future

    After the sermon, Zhou Shu delayed for a while.


    To help people solve their puzzles, they also designed a lot of magic weapons and formations for the dojo. After that, most of the people in the Shuzhi dojo dispersed to Outland.


    After doing this, when I was planning to leave, someone came to visit.


    "City Lord Zhou."


    Li Lenghan looked at Zhou Shu with dissatisfaction in his eyes, "It''s too difficult to find you. I ignored the sound transmission several times, and I have to come to Jianmu to stop you."


    Zhou Shu smiled and raised his hand, "Sorry, City Lord Li, I have been busy with Shu Zhi Dao recently."


    Speaking of Shuzhidao, Li Lenghan could hardly conceal his admiration. There seemed to be stars flashing in his eyes. He said politely, "City Lord Zhou, I have listened to your sermon for many days. It is definitely an excellent avenue for the heavens, but I don''t know much, but unfortunately I didn''t get started early and missed a great opportunity."


    "Are you also learning the Tao of Shu?"


    Zhou Shu was stagnant, and said seriously, "With the ability of the city lord, it is not difficult to learn well."


    Of course, he welcomes others to practice Shu Tao, especially the quasi-sage like Li Lenghan who does not need to cross the catastrophe.


    "I will study seriously, but today I am not here to ask you for help, there are important things."


    Li Lenghan said softly, "What does the city lord think about Chifeng City joining Xianshu City?"


    "Join?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, "When did this happen? Actually, it is not necessary. Although we are far apart, the formations are connected. Not long ago, Yuntong was also connected. They can support each other at any time. What difficulties have you encountered? Huh? Tell me about it."


    "It''s okay in Chifeng City, thank you City Lord for your concern."


    Li Lenghan glanced at Zhou Shu, and said deeply, "The city lord concentrated on preaching and didn��t pay attention to our movements at all. Actually, I��m not referring to this kind of merger as the city lord said. Does the city lord still think of Xianshu City? Can it only be a single force?"


    Zhou Shu quickly understood, "You mean to treat Xianshu City as an immortal world, let many forces join in and develop together?"


    Li Lenghan nodded and said solemnly, "Yes, as soon as the announcement from the immortal world came out, we and many foreign forces have begun to suffer calamity. At present, many practitioners have fallen because of this, and many sects have even damaged their foundations, because Xianshu City is the center of outland cultivators. We have been helping us all these years, so we decided to come to Xianshu City to discuss, because the city lord was preaching and didn��t dare to bother. In the past few years, we have almost discussed. , I just want to develop with Xianshu City and treat Xianshu City as a new fairyland to contend with the fairyland... This matter, Lord Hao did not participate, but she must know it, and mentioned it vaguely several times. We think she is very supportive, as long as When we speak, she will immediately agree, but on our side, mainly because I still want to hear the views of the city lord."


    "That''s it."


    I''m preaching, but I''m discussing major issues below.


    Zhou Shu also understood where Hao Ruoyan��s confidence came from. She said that it could be resolved in decades. She had known the ideas of other forces for a long time, but can��t you understand it when they reach the door? Xian Shucheng hasn��t done it yet. The forces have already come to the door, but it is not surprising. After all, they have not built a tree, have no way to transfer and accept the calamity, and have enmity with the immortal world. If they go to the immortal world, they are afraid of being thrown into the city of Anding. .


    Of course, they can''t all be merged. There is no such big sect in the world, so build a new fairy world.


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few breaths, and said calmly, "City Lord Hao said that is my idea, I also think it is good, I support it."


    In any case, it is not what he wants to protect the practitioners who can be sheltered first, and let the practitioners continue to fall. It has only been a few years, and the foundation has been damaged by the sect. After a few years, I don��t know how many foreign practitioners. The power is going to disappear.


    Without delay.


    "The city lord said that, then it''s okay."


    Li Lenghan seemed to have unloaded something, and the ease and joy were all written on his face, "Hehe, after our practitioners go out, they can also be said to be from Xianshu City. They are no longer in some foreign land. I hope that in the near future. In the future, the words Xianshucheng will be louder than the immortal realm, and in turn will turn the immortal realm into an outer realm."


    "Well, I believe it too."


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "If you decide to do this, you will definitely encounter a lot of troubles, the specific rules and how to join together, etc., must be carefully discussed, and no loopholes, I suggest you communicate with City Lord Hao more, she Be fair in dealing with things, good at communication, with no secrets, you will definitely be able to solve these problems by discussing them together."


    "Before I said, you put yourself aside."


    Li Lenghan frowned, "This matter is so important, don''t you plan to determine the rules by yourself? These rules may be the same as the rules of the immortal world in the future. They will be the norms of all practitioners and have such a big impact. , Are you so relieved?"


    "Relax."


    Zhou Shu repeated earnestly, "Of course I can rest assured that you and Hao Ruoyan are here."


    Li Lenghan glanced at Zhou Shu and sighed lightly, "Yes, the city lord is going to be sanctified, and he should no longer take care of these mundane affairs."


    Zhou Shu smiled, it is difficult to explain, he is not in the realm of a saint now, even if he arrives, he will not go to be sanctified.


    "One more thing."


    Li Lenghan paused, "Lin Qingjue of Kunlun is now in Chifeng City. He wants you to come by." Her expression was a little embarrassed, "This is what he said. I don''t know what he said. It means, in fact, there is cloud communication, and it doesn''t take a few breaths back and forth."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Maybe he can''t come to Xianshu City, I will go to see him."


    Li Lenghan looked at him, "Kunlun are sure to be allies, right? They are making a lot of trouble in the immortal world. They have already started wars with several sects, but those sects have little to do with the Suspension Sect. One of them is a sect. The door is still affiliated with Genting City."


    "Yes, I don''t think anything will happen."


    Zhou Shu heard what Li Lenghan meant. She was worried that Kunlun was fighting against the immortal realm, but she was stunned in secret. In fact, she was pursuing dissidents. However, Zhou Shu believed that Kunlun would not do this, let alone Lin Qingjue, she would go anyway. See you. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Then don''t bother City Lord, I''ll go to City Lord Hao."


    Li Lenghan nodded, and soon disappeared.


    It is also unexpected that in the past few years, such a thorny problem has a clear solution. The action of foreign forces is superb, but it has to be said that the trend of decisive leadership, avenues, etc. are still second, contributing to the root cause of all this. It is Yuntong, the instant Yuntong, which connects many forces in the Outer Realm together, and is integrated. Information can be quickly communicated, and actions will naturally be swift. This change is the basis for the success of the new Xianshu City.


    The fairyland with Yuntong must have a brighter future than the fairyland that only relies on Xianlu.


    While thinking about this, Zhou Shu passed through the clouds and reached the Blazing Phoenix City smoothly. The formation here also used Jianmu''s power to let go of perception, and at a glance, he saw Lin Qingjue, beside him. Above, there is another woman.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20171105 for your long-term support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4327: Wazu Xiaoru

    "You came."


    When Zhou Shu''s consciousness touched Lin Qingjue, Lin Qingjue spoke.


    Zhou Shu stagnated slightly. Such a quick response showed that he was able to detect his own perception. When did Lin Qingjue grow up to this point? Of course this is also a good thing. He paused, and beckoned Lin Qingjue into the dust space.


    The woman next to Lin Qingjue was also pulled in by Zhou Shu, but it was another space of dust.


    The two spaces are intertwined, and they can see each other, but they cannot communicate with each other in words or spirituality.


    "Congratulations."


    Lin Qingjue raised his hand to salute and said straightly, "Brother Zhou has been promoted to the quasi-sage, and he is the first person to sit firmly under the sage."


    Zhou Shu smiled faintly, "It''s nothing, I think Brother Lin is also doing a great job, and Kunlun''s revival is imminent."


    Lin Qingjue laughed dumbly, "Haha."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, "You and I should stop chasing each other, what can you do with me?"


    "Well," Lin Qingjue pointed to the woman beside her, "In fact, it''s not I looking for you, but this girl."


    "Wa Clan?"


    Zhou Shubi checked his memory. The woman in front of him was very similar to the little spirits he had seen before, and looked no different from ordinary human beings, but their essence was very special. The law��it��s a bit strange to say that, but it��s true. Zhou Shu, who may step into the threshold of a saint at any time, can see through the essence of all things at a glance most of the time. Of course human beings are also among them. The human body and soul are also formed by the laws of the heavens, and this A woman has something different.


    It''s probably the bloodline trait of the Wa clan.


    There is no way to detect it at the moment. When the richness reaches a certain level, it may show up on the body, such as different pupils.


    "Yes."


    Lin Qingjue said frankly, "Brother Zhou, remember the Nuwa stone you gave to Kunlun? The functions we know about are only a small part, such as condensing the palace of life and building the bridge of souls. Things, only the Wa people know its true function. Let��s try to use it to communicate with the Wa people and see if we can get more information. It��s also a coincidence. It didn��t take long for us to meet the Wa people in Kunlun. Little is like a girl, because the Wa people are more suitable for practicing with N��wa stone, so we handed the N��wa stone to her for safekeeping."


    Zhou Shu seemed to think, "It''s probably not a coincidence, it should be the Wa clan that can sense the Nuwa stone."


    "It should be so."


    Lin Qingjue did not deny, "She has been in Kunlun for a while, and her cultivation speed is amazing. Brother Zhou now sees her as a golden fairy of Hunyuan. We know that when we met her, she was just an ordinary fairy. In less than five hundred years, she was in this state, but her cultivation process was a bit tragic..." He sighed, "It''s almost like trying to fight for her life, not caring about anything, worrying about her being invaded by a demon, we reminded her , I am also going to take away Nuwa Stone and let her rest temporarily, but she said she will die if she leaves..."


    Zhou Shu''s gaze fell on Xiaoru, and slowly said, "Her origin is not damaged, her vitality is very much, and her life is close to infinity. It should be the gods or saints assisting her in her cultivation through the Nuwa Stone. You are too worried. Now, she may have lied."


    "As expected of Brother Zhou, I saw it immediately."


    Lin Qingjue shook his head slightly, "We have been observing for nearly ten years before we realized that since there is nothing wrong with her, this N��wa stone is originally the holy artifact of their clan, even if it is returned to her."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Brother Lin and Wuniancheng are different this time."


    "People will make progress. Apart from standing up and talking, we really should do more..." Lin Qingjue paused. "We will talk about Kunlun things later. Back to Xiaoru, some years ago, Xiaoru suddenly stopped. After practicing, I said that I wanted to find you. At that time, you were in the immortal world. Of course, we couldn��t let her go. The immortal world was very concerned about the Wa clan, and I definitely couldn��t let the Nuwa stone fall into their hands. So when you return, we will come. I just waited for a few days at Chifeng City."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, "Understood, I called her over and said."


    The space quickly overlapped, and the woman was still standing in place, just with the two of them.


    Obviously she is an innocent and charming woman, but her eyes are silent and alienated, with a kind of inaccessible temperament, very special.


    Realizing something, Xiao Ru looked at Zhou Shu carefully without blinking his eyes. It took a long time before he said, "Senior, are you Zhou Shu?"


    Zhou Shu smiled and nodded, "You don''t need to call senior, I am Zhou Shu, is it the **** or the saint who asked you to come to me? I don''t know who it is?"


    "You know?"


    Xiao Ru stagnated, glanced at Lin Qingjue quietly, and said seriously, "Can I talk to you alone?"


    Zhou Shu shook his head and said with a smile, "No need, this brother Lin and I are close friends, and Kunlun can and should bear these causes and effects."


    Lin Qingjue was a little happy at first, but when he heard the last sentence, he was rather helpless. He sighed, "You want to drag Kunlun into the water. Brother Zhou, you have become treacherous. We Kunlun are still weak now. It''s difficult, let alone the requirements of the gods and saints."


    Zhou Shu was a little proud, "Don''t cry, your cause and effect are similar to mine, don''t want to run away."


    Xiaoru looked at the two, with a little coldness in his eyes, frowned, "What are you talking about? It seems like our Wa clan is harming you."


    "We didn''t mean that."


    "Xiaoru, you misunderstood."


    Lin Qing said righteously, "It''s related to the saint, so we have to be cautious. If things are beneficial to the heavens and the city of Xianshu and Kunlun, we are duty-bound."


    "It''s no use telling you, no one in Kunlun can do it."


    Xiaoru shook her head to compromise, turned to Zhou Shu, and said with a solemn expression, "Zhou Shu, I want to see you after Wa."


    "Wa Empress?!"


    "Wa Empress?"


    "The Queen Wa is still in the heavens?"


    Both were shocked, especially Lin Qingjue, who couldn''t help exclaiming as a bystander.


    Zhou Shu is similar.


    The Wa tribe is the descendant of the Nuwa. The N��wa repaired the heavens to save the tens of thousands of people. For the descendants of the Fuze, the Wa tribe became the most respected race in the Xuanhuang world. Even in the ancient and ridiculous ages when the beasts and evil beasts ravaged, the Wa tribe has not encountered it. Threatened, but in the late period of the deserted ancient times, before the collapse of Jianmu, the most important Wa queen of the Wa clan was suddenly missing. From this, the Wa clan changed drastically and gradually faded. After disappearing, it is very difficult to find someone with a little Wa clan blood.


    The Wa empress is the most responsible member of the Wa clan. Once he becomes the Wa, he will shoulder the fate of the Wa clan for tens of thousands of years.


    To become a Wa queen must meet many standards, such as cultivation base, blood, character, prestige, etc. It is very difficult for the Wa to find a Wa queen, and the sudden disappearance of the Wa queen at the peak is undoubtedly a huge blow to the Wa. After failing to find or train the next Wa, it is almost impossible for the Wa clan to prosper.


    Back then, even Jianmu didn''t know about this mystery, and Jianmu was extremely sorry.


    If the Empress Wa is still there, the Wa clan is definitely still there. Admired by the tens of thousands of people, the immortal world dare not destroy Jianmu, and it is impossible to exile the Xuanhuang world.


    Zhou Shu learned these from Jianmu''s memory, while Lin Qingjue and Kunlun have mostly recorded them.


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4328: Bring 1 sentence

    "exist."


    Xiaoru nodded very seriously and firmly, "It''s not the original Empress, but the later, but also our Empress."


    "Okay, I''ll see you."


    Zhou Shu quickly agreed.


    He didn��t ask the reason. It��s worth going no matter what. It��s very important for the Xuanhuang Realm and Jianmu to find out the unsuccessful case of the ancients. What��s better is that if the Wa can lead the Wa clan back to the Xuanhuang Realm, or Xianshu City , Is undoubtedly exciting news for everyone, and the benefits are endless.


    "We Kunlun can also do this."


    Lin Qingjue hesitated, and whispered, "Xiaoru, we can look for it with Zhou Shu."


    Xiaoru glanced at him and said calmly, "You can''t go, Zhou Shu will be possible, but when you can go, it''s not always possible."


    Lin Qingjue paused slightly, thinking for a while, "Wa Empress is in the witchcraft world? Actually, it doesn''t matter anywhere, Kunlun can find a way to go."


    Xiaoru frowned, "Don''t talk nonsense, the Wa clan is not related to the Witch clan, and the Wa empress is a saint, how could she be in the Witch Realm."


    "saint?"


    "How can Queen Wa be a saint?"


    Lin Qingjue and Zhou Shu both looked confused.


    The Queen Wa must be the Wa clan with the purest blood of Nuwa. It is different from the small blood that is not obvious. The purer the blood, the less likely it is to be a cultivator, such as Dijiang Hachi, etc. Since the Queen Wa is not a cultivator, then It should be godhood rather than sanctification, but if Xiaoyu said so firmly, obviously it is not a lie. This is strange, is it possible that a practitioner has become a queen?


    That''s too incredible.


    "The Queen of Wa is a saint."


    Xiaoru looked at the two, her eyes widened, her head held high and emphasized with some dissatisfaction, and then lowered her head and muttered, "She helps me practice every day, so how can I not know that she is a saint? It must be. ."


    The two looked at each other, and it seemed that Xiao Ru himself was not quite sure, so there was no need to entangle.


    Zhou Shu smiled, "Okay, where is the predecessor Empress Wa now? I can go see her."


    Xiaoru raised her head and said every word, "Wahou said, her position, you can go when you become holy, and it is best to go as soon as possible. That''s what she said."


    "To be holy, no wonder I can''t go."


    Lin Qingjue was a little disappointed, but also a little grateful, "Brother Zhou, I can only rely on you this time."


    Zhou Shu was silent. If Xiaoru''s words are true, then Empress Wa is obviously in the Chaos Domain, and then the problem is coming. The saint who became a saint must go to the Chaos Domain, and he will definitely be able to see it then. Come early now. What does it mean to say it? Is it to make yourself sanctified earlier? It seems something is wrong.


    He looked at Xiaoru, "Wa Empress is a saint. What does she want me to do, just send the letter directly?"


    "Wahou said that she can only send news to the Wa clan, and..." Xiaoru blinked and thought for a while and shook her head. It doesn��t make sense to find me if you send a letter to you."


    Things are a little weird.


    Lin Qingjue also felt that something was wrong, and Chuanyin said, "It seems a bit strange, Brother Zhou, please think clearly, don''t be the trap of the saints of the fairy world."


    "This is not true, I have dealt with the Saints of the Immortal Realm."


    Zhou Shu sent the sound back. He didn��t care about this, or didn��t believe it at all. The sage of the fairy world had scruples about him. Besides, letting him be sanctified to meet people is not a trap. Does the sage of the fairy world know that Zhou Shu doesn��t want to be a holy to understand the chaos? Law, so urge him to become holy? This is unlikely.


    Seeing Zhou Shu''s silence, he said as small as anxious, "You said you want to go, then I should agree, and I''ll give it to you."


    She raised her hands and held a crystal-clear oval multicolored stone in her palm. It was no more than an inch in size, and its color was clear but not glowing. The brilliance was restrained, forming a small whirlpool inside the stone, and the five colors gradually dimmed in the whirlpool. Shen, showing a particularly hazy gray.


    Perceiving the familiar breath, Lin Qingjue and Zhou Shu were both stagnant, "Nuwa Stone? Has it become like this?"


    It''s very different from when it was first obtained.


    Xiao Ru said proudly, "This is how you are. You are not a Wa clan, and you don''t know the true appearance of the sacred object. It is a bright pearl from your side, so it is hidden."


    "It is indeed a fetish."


    Lin Qingjue took a few close glances, but couldn''t go deep, but could only retract his gaze, and slowly said, "It should be a holy artifact."


    The power in it is much higher than himself. He has a feeling that the Sect Master��s sword intent can��t damage the stone at all. In an instant, he has an idea to grab the stone, but it quickly disappeared. Kunlun took the N��wa stone. When it was given to Xiaoru, there was no plan to take it back again.


    Kunlun still respected the Wa clan, and formed a good relationship. Besides, even if it was a holy artifact, it would not be used by the Wa clan.


    Zhou Shu kept looking at N��wa Stone and was immersed in it.


    It''s not that he can see through the mystery of this stone, but he clearly perceives the breath of chaos, the very pure power of chaos, maybe through it, he can feel a little chaos law, this is also a chance.


    "You have to watch it later, you can''t take it out for too long!"


    Xiaoru kept counting the time, seeing that it was almost a hundred breaths away, quickly closed her palms and stuffed it towards Zhou Shu.


    Zhou Shu stopped slightly, "What?"


    "It can''t be taken out for too long, it will be discovered. I can only cover it for so long at most." Xiaoru was worried that he was a little at a loss. Not enough, I was found out at once, so I let you come here, who knows how you look at it for so long."


    "That''s not it."


    Zhou Shu looked at her eyes and let her relax, "You want to give it to me?"


    Xiaoru nodded, "Of course I have to give it to you, the Queen said, let you hold it and find her there, otherwise how would you find it?"


    "I see. Give it to me."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he gave the Nuwa stone to himself. Empress Wa did have something to ask for, but he is unlikely to attack the saint now. Is it possible that the saint enters the realm of chaos? In fact, he had such an idea, but it was to go to the chaotic vortex, not the realm.


    "I will assume that you have agreed, UU reading must not go back, or the Queen will punish you."


    Xiaoru looked at Zhou Shu, as if he was confirming something, but finally nodded, and put the Nuwa stone in Zhou Shu''s hand carefully, with a look of dismay, "Without it, it would be difficult for me to cultivate, you remember. Don''t break it and lose it... Hurry up and hide it so that no one will find it."


    "Don''t worry, Jianmu will help me cover up."


    Zhou Shu put away the Nuwa Stone, and said warmly, "In fact, you don''t need to worry too much here."


    There is Jianmu''s formation outside and his dust space inside. It is not easy for the saint to penetrate through it.


    "I want to take care of the things that Queen Wa will explain, and I can��t listen to you," Xiaoru shook her head and quickly relaxed, "Now that the holy object is given to you, my task is completed. I don��t know if I will see you after Wa What are you doing, but... I hope you can also bring me a word."


    (PS: Thank you drgjz0 for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4329: Very stable and very high

    "good."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "If I see her."


    Obviously, the Wa empress and Xiaoru were passing information unilaterally. Xiaoru was unable to communicate with the Wa empress. It was only that the empress Wa showed some power that the Wa clan would recognize, which convinced Xiaoru.��Zhou Shu I don''t think this is a trap, but I still have some doubts about the existence of Empress Wa. After all, Empress Wa''s identity as a saint is not reasonable, and it may be the name of the saint pseudo-Tuowa Empress.


    Xiaoru settled down and asked earnestly, "Tell her that the Wa clan needs Wa, and then ask her to come back."


    Zhou Shu also agreed very seriously, "I understand."


    Xiaoru looked at Zhou Shu and suddenly bowed and saluted, "I don��t know how to talk to her. I tried tens of thousands of times and it��s impossible. It��s even more impossible to leave Nuwa Stone, so I can only rely on you, Zhou Shu, you must Don''t let me down, you must bring the words to you when you go, and you must also let Wahou come back."


    Looking at her eyes and sensing the heart, Zhou Shu solemnly said, "I will do my best."


    Lin Qingjue followed, "Don''t worry, what I told you, as long as Brother Zhou promises, it will be done as hard as possible."


    "Um."


    Xiaoru''s eyes were fixed, and she didn''t know if she believed it or not, "I want to go back now, Elder Lin."


    Lin Qingjue smiled and said, "Well, we will go back together later, and I will say a few words to Brother Zhou."


    Xiaoru nodded, stepped aside, and stared outside, her eyes erratic.


    Lin Qing absolutely gestured to Zhou Shu, and Zhou Shu smoothly separated the space again, "There are many Wa people in Kunlun?"


    Lin Qingjue shook his head, "Currently there are only three in Kunlun, and there should be other Wa people, but we didn''t deliberately look for them because we were worried that they would be affected."


    Zhou Shu looked slightly condensed, "Let''s find it as soon as possible. I don''t think Xian Ting will respect the Wa people now. Their situation may be very dangerous. If we offend it now, it will be better than an accident in the future."


    "good."


    Lin Qingjue nodded quickly and thought for a while, "Brother Zhou, I will persuade them to go to Xianshu City."


    "If you can''t persuade, you have to bring it."


    Zhou Shu agreed. He didn��t blame Lin Qingjue for putting aside the cause and effect. Now that he accepted the Nuwa Stone, the cause and effect are naturally borne by him. There is nothing wrong with the protection of the Wa people.


    Lin Qingjue nodded and smiled, "Brother Zhou, you have also become domineering now."


    "I didn''t learn it from Kunlun."


    Zhou Shu calmly said, "How is Kunlun now? If you don''t have a hard time, come to Xianshu City."


    Lin Qingjue said indifferently, "It''s not a good time at the moment, but the problem is not big, and I can''t leave anymore. Sovereign took out the vows of the year in front of all the elders of Xianting. Kunlun can''t leave the immortal world, no matter if you want to. If we go, it won��t work if others want to drive us away."


    Zhou Shu nodded slightly, "Have you been at war with several sects?"


    Lin Qingjue sighed slightly, "To be exact, there are seven, some are self-inflicted, some are to the door...the situation is still under control."


    Seeing that Lin Qing never wanted to say more, Zhou Shu stopped asking, "It''s okay."


    "And you?"


    Lin Qingjue looked at Zhou Shu with some doubts in his eyes, "Brother Zhou, with all due respect, when I first saw you this time, I found that you seem to have serious concerns. I have never seen such a situation in the past. You are I am waiting for the paragon of Xuanhuang world practitioners. I have always focused on cultivation and my heart is extremely firm. Why did I feel like you were infected with a demon?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Zhou Shu was stunned, and said slowly, "I''m just a little tangled, can I be so obvious?"


    He was thinking about the relationship between Dao and himself, and he was a little confused. He quickly came to Chifeng City from Xianshu City. He didn''t adjust his mentality for a while and was noticed by Lin Qingjue.


    "It may be that your Taoism is usually too clear, but now a little difference is obvious," Lin Qingjue looked at him with a solemn expression, "Although the feeling is only a moment, I can''t feel it soon, but for you If you have a knot in your heart, or you have to untie your thoughts, Brother Zhou, in fact, you are a person who wants to be sanctified. What else can you worry about? Just do whatever you want. Don''t go against your heart, there will be no demons."


    Zhou Shu pondered for a few breaths, "The practitioner, the founder, the emperor...what is the difference between these three?"


    "what?"


    Lin Qingjue was stunned, and quickly shook his head, "I''m afraid you alone can answer it. In these heavens, you alone can take care of these three identities."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "That''s true."


    "So you are trapped here?"


    Lin Qingjue seemed thoughtful and said in a deep voice, "I can''t feel your entanglement, but I feel that as a practitioner, as long as you continue to practice, there is nothing that cannot be solved. At the end of the practice, you can definitely change the whole The heavens, and Tao and human beings are only a part of the heavens."


    Zhou Shu thought for a while, smiled and said, "You are right."


    Lin Qingjue''s idea is very simple, but it is also very practical. He should also want to be simple.


    I always do what I want to do according to my heart, and I don��t need to worry about other things for the time being. If you feel that things are getting in the way, you can readjust it when you break the law of chaos and surpass the heavens in the future. That''s it.


    Even if you re-create a heaven?


    "Brother Zhou just understands it by himself."


    Lin Qingjue nodded slightly and sighed in secret. When he saw Zhou Shuxin''s troubles just now, he was really shocked. Everyone knew the terrible heart demon. He definitely didn''t want Zhou Shu to have an accident, not just because of both. The friendship of Zhou Shu is even more because Zhou Shu is a banner of the Xuanhuang Realm. This banner must not fall down. It is a fatal blow to the practitioners of the Xuanhuang Realm and the Xuanhuang Realm.


    Zhou Shuwen said, "Thank you, Brother Lin."


    "What''s so polite."


    Lin Qingjue smiled faintly, and said with emotion, "Then I will go back to Kunlun, haha, when will Kunlun have such Yuntong."


    Zhou Shu smiled and said, "The problem is not big. Xian Shucheng is doing research in this area. If it is fast, it will be a matter of one or two hundred years. I will help you build some Yuntongs at that time. I want to come. Xianshu City is also convenient."


    "real or fake?"


    Lin Qingjue was stunned, "Yuntong in Xianshu City, doesn''t it need Jianmu''s power, Jianmu has just crossed the catastrophe, can it now extend to the fairy world?"


    Zhou Shu didn''t explain, "You will know the true and false when you see it."


    Yuntong relies on the construction of wood formations. It is just an external statement. In fact, as long as you find a suitable space node, Yuntong can go everywhere. Moreover, Xianshu City has been looking for nodes near the fairyland, and some stable ones have also been found. , Yuntong has not been connected yet, on the one hand because of the need to test stability, on the other hand, it is necessary to find out whether the fairy world has the power to destroy the space nodes, such as the kingdom of gods.


    Lin Qingjue looked at Zhou Shu and said with a solemn expression, "Then I am looking forward to it. If there is Yuntong, Kunlun will stand very stable and high in the immortal world."


    (PS: Thank you d Munnie for your long-term support and attention, and thank you book friends who have subscribed to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 4330: Born from disaster

    Saying goodbye to Lin Qingjue and Xiaoru, Zhou Shu returned to Xianshu City.


    Prepare to retreat again.


    This time it was for Nuwa Stone.


    It can indeed be level with the sacred artifacts now.


    It��s hard to imagine this kind of change. The former Nuwa stone can shine so brightly in the hands of the Wa clan. Is it the magic of the Wa clan, or is it the Nuwa stone itself?


    Of course, what he wants to realize now is the power in the Nuwa Rock.


    "Nuwa stone."


    Jianmu''s voice rang with a lot of emotion, "I haven''t seen her for a long time, and I''m still full of compassion."


    Zhou Shu nodded, "It was given by the Wa clan. They said that the Wa queen is still there. Let me find it through this. I agreed. First take it back and think about it. I think it has something to do with the law of creation. I can detect it. There are a lot of chaos-like forces."


    Jianmu didn��t realize it, ��It��s definitely something. Only this piece fell down and fell in the Profound Yellow Realm, and was housed by the core of the Profound Yellow Realm for a long time, but it was impossible for him to refine or absorb it, and later released it as a divine weapon."


    "I''ve heard of these too."


    Zhou Shu''s expression was slightly condensed, and he whispered, "It is said that when the chaos first opened up and separated the heavens and the realms, but the newly born heavens are not perfect. From time to time, the thunder of chaos descends. It doesn''t matter if there are no creatures, but there are already The Xuanhuang Realm, which had lost the life, couldn��t stand it. Many life was miserable. Nuwa felt the suffering of all life, so she used this kind of stone to repair the heavens, and finally repaired the heavens, but she died because of exhaustion..."


    Jianmu dissatisfied, "Zhou Shu, are you enough, use my memory to tell me stories?"


    Zhou Shu smiled serenely, "Senior, I don''t understand, is Nuwa a **** or something else?"


    "At that time, my will was insufficient, and my memory was very vague. You can also perceive these things. I only had a complete will later. You know many things similar to me," Jianmu thought for a while, "think carefully. , Nuwa should be similar to me, but a little higher than mine. She was born with great power and knows how to use it, but I was ignorant and didn��t know anything, but she was born after a catastrophe. No, she disappeared."


    "Born to be robbery?"


    What did Zhou Shu realize, "You mean, Nuwa appeared to make up for the loopholes in the heavens?"


    "Is such that."


    Jianmu earnestly said, "If the heavens were perfect from the beginning, there would be no Nuwa in the heavens. It is precisely because of the tribulation of the sky that there will be Nuwa to repair the sky, but the heavens probably did not expect that Nuwa is here In the short time of existence, she has left a descendant in the Xuanhuang Realm. This must be deliberate. She cannot resist the fate of being born in response to the catastrophe, but she refuses to die in response to the catastrophe, and does not want to leave nothing behind."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhou Shu turned his mind and slowly said, "Nu Wa is like a puppet made by the heavens to repair the heavens, but after entering the heavens or the Xuanhuang Realm, Nu Wa slowly awakened her self-will, so she made Something unexpected to the heavens."


    "good."


    Jianmu nodded, "Her self-will awakened earlier than me, and earlier than any creature."


    Zhou Shu thought about it for a few breaths, "In this way, her body should be a force of creation, then after awakening the will, she will be a god, and it is a **** of creation, of a high level."


    "Isn''t this nonsense?"


    Jianmu snorted, "Is there a **** higher than Nuwa in these heavens? It''s a pity that my power to create the world is too limited, otherwise I am also a **** of creation."


    "Don''t worry about this, Nuwa is the savior of the heavens, you are the beginning of the heavens, in fact, it is almost the same," Zhou Shu seemed to think, "Nuwa repairs the heavens to perfect the heavens, and you appear to bring good luck. The creation of creatures has its own division of labor. She has awakened her will and disappeared, and you have awakened yet..."


    Seeing Zhou Shu who suddenly paused, Jianmu said calmly, "Well, I disappeared too."


    "Yes, I thought of this too."


    Zhou Shu sighed, seemingly depressed, "When the Kingdom of God destroyed the seniors, didn��t it also follow the will of the heavens, right? Doesn��t it mean that everything that happens in these heavens is based on the will of the heavens, and should be destroyed. Life, death due to catastrophe, everything is destined."


    "Zhou Shu, are you still pessimistic?"


    Jianmu said coldly, "The will of the heavens is dominating everything, but the will of other people should not be underestimated. Even under the gaze of the heavens, they can do things that shock the heavens. Nuwa managed to stay. The Wa clan left a piece of Nuwa stone, and I was resurrected after I met you, and I have the opportunity to truly awaken. These are things that the heavens do not want to see, and they violate the will of the heavens. Didn''t it succeed?!"


    "Haha, how could I be pessimistic, I said it deliberately, wanting to see your reaction."


    Zhou Shu laughed, there was a little bit of frustration, "Senior, just want you to react like this. Although the heavens are very strong, there is still the possibility of change, and I will definitely understand the laws of creation and change these heavens."


    He was almost certain that he who appeared in the heavens was an anomaly.


    Many things he did violated the will of the heavens, and he will continue, whether for himself or for the many creatures of the heavens.


    "deliberately?"


    Jianmu dissatisfied, "So confident, a bit unlike you."


    Zhou Shu nodded and smiled suddenly, "I have always been very confident, but I was only cautious in the past. Hahaha, it''s still interesting to practice."


    Something seems to have been put down completely.


    Jianmu was stunned, "What''s the point of practicing? What do you suddenly say about this?"


    Zhou Shu looked calm, "If you don��t do anything, I just think it��s good to be a cultivator. You have not practised before, you don��t understand, but it��s okay. The cultivator can change not only his own destiny, but also yours. In the future, I promise you can do whatever you want."


    Jianmu said coldly, "There are so many practitioners in the heavens, tens of thousands of people who are not worse than you, and thousands of talents higher than you. Besides, what about becoming a saint? Now they are not in the world. Struggling in the sky, don''t talk to yourself."


    "Don''t irritate me, UU reading I know what I want to do."


    Zhou Shu waved his hand, and focused his attention on the Nuwa Stone, "What can Seniors give me advice on this?"


    Jianmu quickly said, ��It��s not the same as the power of good fortune, it��s not the power of the end, but it��s not the power of chaos. Maybe you have all three, which is very suitable for you. You have received the perception of all three powers. Yes, it''s just comparison now."


    "Then I will try."


    Zhou Shu nodded and closed his eyes, sinking into the Nuwa Rock.


    Jianmu stared at Zhou Shu,��if that were really a pair of eyes, there must be a lot of anticipation in it, and maybe there will be tears.


    After watching for a while, he brought a cloud of mist to cage Zhou Shu.


    (PS: Thank you book friends 20170802 for your strong support and attention, thank you book friends who subscribe to vote, comment, and favorites~~~)


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: